《Super Gene》


 Chapter 1: Supergene

    Chapter 1: Supergene


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    By a stony creek in a valley, a ck-d young man was holding a ck beetle with a metallic sheen that looked like a cross between a crab and a Hercules beetle.


    Holding a dagger in his other hand, the young man swiftly cut the still-struggling ws off the beetle, revealing white and tender meat.


    Almost without hesitation, the young man sucked the meat out of the ws as if he were eating a crab, and swallowed it together withrger pieces of tougher meat.


    "ck beetle killed. No beast soul gained. Eat the flesh of the ck beetle to gain zero to ten geno points randomly."


    "ck beetle flesh eaten. Zero geno points gained."


    A strange voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind, and some data also appeared.


    Han Sen: Not evolved.


    Status: None.


    Life span: 200 years.


    Required for evolution: 100 geno points.


    Geno points gained: 79.


    Beast souls gained: none.


    "I have received zero geno points from more than thirty ck beetles in a row. I must have eaten too much ck-beetle flesh to evolve from it further. Zero points! When will I ever finish the first evolution and gain status." Han Sen looked frustrated.


    Over a hundred years ago, science and technology reached a very high level, and humans finally mastered space teleportation technology. Shockingly, when they tried to be teleported, they found that they were neither sent back to the past nor teleported to the future. They didn¡¯t even travel from one to another. Apletely different worldy at the other end of the space teleport channel.


    A world that human beings could not have imagined. In this world, all scientific and technological means lost their function: a machine gun in this world was not even as useful as a steel knife. Missiles and nuclear weapons would not explode, same as a heap of scrap iron. No mechanical or electronic equipment would work either.


    All kinds of horrible creatures inhabited this world. Human beings, who used to stand on top of the food chain because of their wisdom and technology fell to the bottom.


    But when people killed certain rtively weak creatures and ate their flesh, they were surprised to find that their own bodies changed considerably and evolved quickly in ways that science could not exin.


    What made people pleasantly surprised was that in this world, with the evolution of the body, their lifespans also increased, which was amazing news to all mankind.


    In the following century, more and more people entered this world called "God¡¯s Sanctuary," gradually became familiar with the rules of this world, hunted its creatures, and saw their own bodies evolve. The higher the degree of physical evolution, the longer the life. Theoretically, if you could continue evolving, it could be possible to live forever.


    In this world, science and technology becamepletely useless. The only things that could help humans were the most primitive fighting skills. Ancient martial arts, which were almost forgotten in modern society, had an unexpected effect here.


    All kinds of ancient martial arts had been re-developed, and after more than 100 years of development, new martial arts schools were formed and became prominent.


    In addition to ancient martial arts, God¡¯s Sanctuary offered another tool to enhance humans, the beast soul.


    When killing a creature in God¡¯s Sanctuary, a person had a chance to obtain the beast soul of the creature. Beast souls had all kinds of forms and appearances. Some could be summoned to fight for men, and some appeared in the form of armor or weapon.


    In addition, some beast souls could even help humans transform so they could take the shape of terrifying monsters, magical birds flying between heaven and earth, or insects drilling underground.


    Neither martial arts nor beast souls had anything to do with Han Sen.


    Even in modern society, advanced science and technology were in the hands of just a few people.


    Han Senpleted integratedpulsory education and entered God¡¯s Sanctuary when he turned 16. What he had learned from school was no more than the beginning level new martial arts that everyone knew.


    As for beast souls, they were so expensive that Han Sen couldn¡¯t afford even the cheapest.


    Without martial arts and beast souls, or even advanced man-made alloy weapons, Han Sen was only able to kill some low-level creatures to eat their flesh and evolve, and he was having a difficult time in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But the more meat of low-level creatures he ate, the less effect of evolution he gained. Three months in God¡¯s Sanctuary and he still could notplete a physical evolution.


    Han Sen had tried to kill some of the more powerful creatures, but even the weakest primitive creature, the copper-toothed beast, almost took his life. He had to rest for nearly a month before returning to God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    By this time Han Sen had eaten all kinds of ordinary creatures around him, and it wouldn¡¯t help to eat their flesh any more. If he didn¡¯t risk hunting more advanced creatures, he would never evolve.


    When he was about to try to kill a copper-toothed beast, Han Sen saw something climbing out from the ripples of the creek.


    He originally thought it was a ck beetle, but immediately noticed something different: all ck beetles had ck shells, but a bright golden color caught his eye.


    Han Sen gazed at the creature climbing out of the water. It really was a ck beetle, but different from the ordinary ones because of its golden body as big as a basketball. It was like a sculpture carved from gold, and its eyes were crystal clear, like gems. It did not even look like a living thing unless observed carefully.


    "Why is this ck beetle so strange?" Han Sen stared at the golden ck beetle.


    Recently he had killed countless ck beetles and knew everything about them. Their vision was poor, but their hearing was very sensitive. As long as he remained still, even in close proximity, a ck beetle would not notice his presence.


    Han Sen stared at the strange beetle, and unexpectedly, it climbed toward him.


    Without hesitation, when the golden ck beetle crawled next to Han Sen, he held down the golden ck beetle¡¯s shell with one hand and swiftly cut into its fragile joints with the dagger in his other hand. He made six clean cuts vertically and horizontally to remove all six ws of the beetle.


    The golden ck beetle struggled and flipped over. Taking this opportunity, Han Sen pierced his dagger into a white mark on its belly and turned it sharply. The golden ck beetle suddenly stopped moving.


    "Sacred-blood creature ck beetle killed. Beast soul of sacred-blood ck beetle gained. Eat the flesh of sacred-blood ck beetle to gain 0 to 10 geno points randomly."

 Chapter 2: Ass Freak

    Chapter 2: Ass Freak


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was stunned by the sudden voice in his head, and he could hardly believe it was true. Sacred-blood creature and sacred-blood beast soul: were those even real?


    The creatures of God¡¯s Sanctuary were divided into four parts: ordinary creatures, primitive creatures, mutant creatures and sacred-blood creatures. Different geno points could be gained by eating flesh of creatures of different types.


    At that time, there were four God¡¯s Sanctuary phases known to men. With each physical evolutionpleted, ess to the next space would be permitted. The more powerful the geno points used in evolution, the higher the likelihood of surviving in the next space.


    Sacred-blood beast souls were without any doubt the best beast souls. Any sacred-blood beast soul could be sold at an enormous price.


    When Han Sen finally realized what had really happened, he was almost trembling. Holding the dagger to pick open the shell of the ck beetle, he filled his mouth with meat as tender as jelly.


    "Flesh of ck beetle eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    Feeling the flesh turn to energy and hearing the voice in his mind almost brought Han Sen to tears.


    He grabbed a w and sucked out all meat from it, feeling waves of energy hitting his body and boiling his blood.


    There was not much difference between eating a sacred-blood ck beetle and eating a crab. After sucking the meat clean from all six ws, Han Sen started to cut the meat inside the shell.


    "Flesh of ck beetle eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    "Flesh of ck beetle eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    The strange voice continuously sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind and made him feel on top of the world.


    As Han Sen was cutting away, he felt his dagger cut into something hard that made a sound like metal. Han Sen stopped.


    ck beetles and crabs are alike: They looked tough, but inside their shells there would be nothing but boneless meat, so how could there be metal?


    He removed the dagger, pulled aside the meat that had been cut, and saw a corner of ck metal. Han Sen cut open all the meat surrounding it, and soon the ck metal waspletely exposed.


    At first he thought it was metal, but taking it out, he discovered that it was a ck crystal the size and shape of a pigeon egg.


    Han Sen took the crystal in his hand and didn¡¯t feel anything abnormal. The crystal was just like a beautiful, rounded ck pebble.


    But with a closer look, there seemed to be millions of stars shining in it, creating incredible beauty.


    "Here is the easiest area in God¡¯s Sanctuary," Han Sen thought. "Even primitive creatures are hard to find here, let alone sacred-blood creatures. How did this sacred-blood ck beetle suddenly appear? And I¡¯ve never heard of a sacred-blood ck beetle before. ck beetles are such low life after all. And this sacred-blood ck beetle is so outrageously weak. Is its appearance rted to the crystal?"


    There was no clue, so he simply ate all the rest of the ck beetle meat and was stuffed. He gained a total of seven sacred geno points.


    Seven sacred geno points were beyond his wildest dreams. With his background, he needed to risk everything even to kill a primitive creature, let alone a sacred-blood creature.


    The shell of the sacred-blood ck beetle was also precious material, so Han Sen picked up all the ws and stuffed them into his pocket, together with the upper and lower shells.


    The shell of ordinary ck beetles almost had no value, but the shell of a sacred-blood ck beetle would probably make a soup that could give him one or two more sacred geno points.


    It was the first time Han Sen had eaten a sacred-blood creature. Technically he could max out and get ten sacred geno points: he already had seven from the meat, and the other three should be in the shell.


    If he were to sell the shell, he could probably afford a nice private aircraft in Levo Interster Alliance with the money he received.


    On the way back to Steel Armor Castle, everyone was pointing at him, gloating andughing, and no one woulde near him.


    Everyone in the Sanctuary was looking at him as if he were a monster.


    Normally, when an ordinary person went to the Sanctuary, even if he were poor, if his martial skills were not too bad, he could always find somepanions and kill a few primitive creatures together, and he would be nowhere near as miserable as Han Sen.


    However, in the entire Steel Armor Castle, no one was willing or had the courage to have anything to do with Han Sen.


    More than three months ago, Han Sen had entered God¡¯s Sanctuary for the first time. The moment he stepped outside Steel Armor Shelter, he saw a giant white wolf unicorn standing with its back towards him around the corner of the rampart.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen grabbed his dagger and fiercely stabbed the unicorn in the ass.


    This stab turned Han Sen and Qin Xuan together into the biggestughing stock in Steel Armor Shelter.


    Yes, the white wolf unicorn was not a beast, but a human like Han Sen himself. She was just transforming using a beast soul.


    Qin Xuan was also the most powerful woman in Steel Armor Shelter. She was likely to finish her first evolution with sacred geno points and embark on the path of evolution.


    A new guy stabbing Qin Xuan¡¯s rear end became the biggest joke in Steel Armor Shelter. Although no one dared to mention this to Qin Xuan¡¯s face, secretly everyone wasughing their asses off.


    And "Ass Freak" became Han Sen¡¯s well-known nickname in Steel Armor Shelter.


    Then Qin Xuan dered that whoever spent time with Han Sen would be her enemy. In Steel Armor Shelter, few people could afford to be Qin Xuan¡¯s enemy. Even if they could afford it, no one would risk antagonizing Qin Xuan for the sake of a nobody and Ass Freak.


    That was why Han Sen had such a difficult time, but he didn¡¯t really me Qin Xuan. It was his fault in the first ce: He was too nervous the first time he came to God¡¯s Sanctuary, plus he had never seen creatures in his previous world or transformers before, which all led to the unforgivable mistake.


    Han Sen was already grateful that Qin Xuan did not kill him in anger.


    The only lucky thing was that the teleportation into God¡¯s Sanctuary was always random, and there were no familiar faces in Steel Armor Shelter, so no one knew his real name.

 Chapter 3: Sacred-blood Armor

    Chapter 3: Sacred-blood Armor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned to his room, made a fire, and started boiling the ck beetle ws and shells in a pot.


    Without tools and know-how, he could only use the most primitive methods to process the shells and extract the geno essence.


    The shell of a sacred-blood creature would take more than an hour or two to cook, so Han Sen covered the lid and took out the ck crystal to take a closer look.


    Still, no clues whatsoever.


    Suddenly, Han Sen caught a glimpse of the caged green-scaled beast the size of a civet cat in the corner of his room and suddenly had an idea.


    Like ck beetles, this green-scaled beast was an ordinary creature. Han Sen used to prey on them and bring them back to cook and eat to increase his geno points.


    Butter, green-scaled beasts no longer increased his geno points, so Han Sen didn¡¯t eat thest beast and forgot about it. Surprisingly, it was still alive.


    He grabbed the moribund green-scaled beast from the cage, hesitated for a moment and was about to feed the ck crystal to the beast.


    To his surprise, seeing the ck crystal, the dying green-scaled beast gathered all its strength to stretch out its tongue, roll the ck crystal back into its mouth and swallow the whole crystal.


    "There is indeed something magical about the ck crystal!" Han Sen was stunned and found that the green-scaled beast seemed considerably more lively after swallowing the crystal, its four ws scratching and head moving to bite Han Sen¡¯s hand, which was on its neck.


    Han Sen threw the green scaled beast back into the cage and carefully watched it. The beast, which hadn¡¯t fed for days,pletely recovered its vitality, thrashing and scratching wildly in the cage, just like it had when it was first caught.


    Han Sen sat across from the cage and watched the movements of the green-scaled beast. He had a guess, and if he was right, he might have obtained something incredible¡ªsomething more exciting than a sacred-blood creature.


    But Han Sen was afraid he was wrong, so he could only stare at the green-scaled beast anxiously, hoping to see the change that he desired.


    Han Sen nervously stared intently and did not realize that he was starving until he smelled bone broth from the pot.


    Looking at the time, he noticed almost 24 hours had passed. Rising to check the ck beetle shell in the pot, he saw the golden color of the shell had been boiled off and the broth had be golden. It smelled so good that the hungry young man¡¯s mouth watered.


    About to scoop up a bowl of soup, Han Sen suddenly heard iron breaking from the cage of the green-scaled beast. He quickly turned around and saw the green-scaled beast had bitten off an iron bar of the cage and stretched out his head from the inside.


    Its light green scales had nowpletely turned a dark green color. Its teeth had be sharp and the tips of its four ws were like iron hooks. The beast was about toe out of the cage.


    Han Sen was pleasantly surprised and pulled out the dagger from his waist. He rushed to the front of the cage and stabbed the dagger into the lower belly of the green-scaled beast. With a turn of the dagger, the green scaled beast stopped struggling.


    "Primitive creature green-scaled beast killed. No beast soul gained. Eat the flesh of the primitive green-scaled beast to gain zero to ten points randomly."


    The strange voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind and left him stunned.


    "Primitive green-scaled beast ... Primitive creature ... So the crystal can really make these creatures evolve ... " Han Sen was overwhelmed with joy and did not know how to react.


    After a long time, he suddenly cut open the green-scaled beast with the dagger and uncovered the crystal as big as a pigeon egg. Taking no heed of the blood on it, he kissed the crystal twice and then wiped it clean, holding it in his hands like it was a great treasure.


    "The crystal was really the reason the ck beetle became a sacred-blood creature ... If the green-scaled beast had continued to evolve, could it have be a sacred blood creature too? " Han Sen almost dared not think about it, because it was just too amazing.


    He was so excited that his hands were trembling while holding the crystal. He bit his tongue and cried out of pain so as to know that it really was not a dream.


    After remaining excited for quite a while, Han Sen carefully put the crystal away, gobbled up the shell broth, and gained another sacred geno point, bringing his geno point count to eight.


    Without tools and means, his primitive method couldn¡¯t extract all geno essence from the shell, but it was good enough that he gained one sacred geno point.


    Han Sen realized that he had gained a sacred-blood beast soul of a ck beetle when he killed the golden ck beetle, and he quickly essed his profile.


    Han Sen: Not evolved.


    Status: None


    Life span: 200 years.


    Requirements for evolution: 100 geno points.


    Geno points gained: 79 geno points; 8 sacred geno points.


    Beast soul gained: Sacred-blood ck beetle.


    Type of sacred-blood ck beetle¡¯s beast soul: Armor.


    "What would the armor of sacred-blood ck beetle¡¯s beast soul look like?" Before Han Sen finished the thought, a golden shadow shot out of thin air, looking exactly like the golden ck beetle.


    The golden ck beetle flew to Han Sen¡¯s chest, turned into a golden liquid and started to cover his whole body. In the blink of an eye, Han Sen¡¯s whole body, together with his hair, was all wrapped up.


    The streamlined gold armor was full of power and impact, and covered his whole body as if it were a suit of gothic Medieval armor instilled with improved aerodynamics¡ªit looked just like a piece of art.


    The whole suit of armor felt full of power and speed, making Han Sen look slender and majestic, as if his whole body were full of explosive power.


    With shining metallic luster, the armor was gorgeous and had a solid texture. At first nce, it was even somewhat like the gold cloth worn by Golden Saints.


    The difference between the gold cloth and the beast soul armor was that the armor covered the head and bodypletely, with only a few gaps in the joints where different pieces ovepped, just like the ck beetle itself, which was the only weakness of the beast soul armor.


    Han Sen moved around in the armor and there was no feeling of heaviness or clumsiness. Instead he felt that his body had be a little lighter and full of energy.


    "Indeed, this was armor from a sacred-blood beast soul. It is way more gorgeous than the ones from primitive beast souls that I often have seen at Steel Armor Shelter." Han Sen felt ecstatic. He used to envy people in armor of primitive beast souls and had never thought he would get a suit of a sacred-blood beast soul one day.

 Chapter 4: The Old House

    Chapter 4: The Old House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Yate Group President Zhao Yalongpleted the third evolution, entered Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and became the 83rd human in history to enter Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. His life span has reached 500 years and he has gained the status of demigod..."


    "The prodigy from Raikot Gxy, Lange, entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary with 100 mutation geno points. His life span has reached 300 years and he has gained the status of evolver..."


    "The speaker of the House of Representatives, Hemingway, killed a demigod creature star of the ocean yesterday, and was the first to aplished this feat... "


    "ording to authoritative experts, in ten years someone willplete the fourth evolution for the first time and advance into Fifth God¡¯s Sanctuary..."


    "..."


    Han Sen had just teleported from the Steel Armor Shelter and the news was ying on a virtual screen.


    "Evolver, surpasser and demigod. With the ck crystal, I will be able to do all that, and go even farther." Han Sen shook his fist, stepped away from the teleport station, and took the maglev train home.


    Before he went into the yard, Han Sen heard a harsh female voice.


    "Luo Sn, do you want to take the old house of the Hans? This house was our parents¡¯, and my two elder brothers and I each own a part. Now my eldest brother has passed. We won¡¯t bully you, since you are a widow, and will leave you his share. But if you want to take everything, we will never agree. "


    "That¡¯s right!" The voice of a middle-aged man chimed in. "The old house has always been the inheritance of our parents. All of us have rights to it, and you can¡¯t keep it for yourselves. Your family has lived here for more than 20 years, so you have already taken advantage of us in a big way. It is time to divide the inheritance."


    "My brother has said it," a soft-pitched male voice continued. "You lived in the old house for more than 20 years. We will not collect the rent, but this old house is our inheritance and has to be divided."


    A young woman¡¯s voice could be heard saying, "We have an estimate from awyer, and this old house is now worth more than three million. We are three households, so we should get a million each. You can either give each of us a million and own this old house outright, or sell the house, and then we all split the money. We are okay with either option you choose."


    "Exactly, now that our eldest brother is gone, we won¡¯t bully his widow and kids. You can give us money or sell the house, as you like," the harsh first voice began again.


    "Brother and sister, there is no need to force me. You know our situation. We don¡¯t have two million," a woman said sadly.


    "Then put the house up for sale," the harsh woman immediately said.


    "Where would we live without a house? Han Sen just graduated and Han Yan is about to go to school," the sad woman said.


    "Sister-inw, this is not reasonable. How are you the only one with troubles? Your kids Han Sen and Han Yan are only enrolled in integratedpulsory education, while my Han Hao goes to a private school. His tuition gives me grey hair every year. "


    "Sister, you are right. We are all having a hard time and everyone needs money. Why don¡¯t we just sell the house? We could all take some, and you could afford Han Yan¡¯s education," said the effeminate voice.


    "Anyway, you either give us money or sell the house. Your choice," the young woman said coldly.


    Outside the house, Han Sen became furious as he listened. He pushed the door open and saw his mother shedding tears while holding his sister, Han Yan. The five-year-old girl curled up in the arms of her mother, her big eyes full of fear. Next to them, two men and two women were all smiling indifferently.


    "How dare youe here and ask for the old house?" Han Sen pointed to the fierce-looking fat woman and eximed in anger. "Aunt, you used to be an ountant in thepany and brought about tens of millions in bad debts. Did my dad not help you after you begged him?"


    "Han Sen, what nonsense. Who caused bad debts? Stop lying," the skinny guy with the effeminate voice cried, pointing to Han Sen.


    "Uncle, you embezzled thepany¡¯s public funds to invest and lost a few million." Han Sen pointed to the skinny guy. "Did you note to my home and get on your knees to beg my dad for help?"


    "And you, uncle, you owed so many gambling debts that you were almost forced tomit suicide. Who helped you? When you were almost beaten to death, who saved your life?" Han Sen pointed to the fat, middle-aged man.


    "Starry Group wanted to acquire our family business. If my dad didn¡¯t represent all of you and then had a falling out with Starry Group, would he have died in such a shady way?" Han Sen clenched his teeth, looking at the four. "But you, you skipped my dad¡¯s funeral and sold thepany to Starry Group upon his death. Did you give us any of the money you got from selling thepany? Also, who paid for YOUR houses when you got married? Were those houses any cheaper than this old house? Did you take care of your parents for a single day when they were alive? How dare youe here to ask for a share of the old house?"


    "Stop it! Your father only did what he wanted to do. Thepany belonged to my father, and we all have shares. He can¡¯t decide for us. And surely, we can spend the money of thepany," Uncle Han Lei said brazenly.


    "That¡¯s true. Your father was a dictator, and we are only getting our own money back. It does not matter what you say. Give the money or sell the house, otherwise we¡¯ll see you in court. You will lose the case wherever we go," Aunt Han Yumei shouted.


    "It¡¯s all your dad¡¯s fault ... " They started to use Han Sen¡¯ste father.


    Han Sen was shaking with anger and felt wronged for his father. When his father took over thepany, it was only a small business, worth one or two million. He spent so much effort for thepany to bloom and had to look after his family and make up for their mistakes. A few times thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy due to liquidity problems. And he even died for thepany. After his death, however, his wife and children were bullied by the rtives that he used to help.


    When Han Sen¡¯s father was alive, he always said that they were family and there¡¯s no need to argue. And what an irony it has be now!


    If they truly needed the money and had difficulties, Han Sen would just agree to give it. But all the private aircrafts they piloted here were worth more than a million. And they at least got ten million from selling thepany, which all fell into their pockets, and nothing was given to Han Sen¡¯s family. It was simply impossible that they didn¡¯t even have a million.

 Chapter 5: Swift Mantis

    Chapter 5: Swift Mantis


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After making a fuss at Han Sen¡¯s home, Han Yumei and Han Lei gave his family an ultimatum¡ªthey had toe up with the money or sell the house in one month, otherwise they would file awsuit.


    "I¡¯m so useless that I can¡¯t even keep the house." Luo Sn held Han Yan, her face covered with tears.


    Luo Sn was a gentledy. When Han Sen¡¯s father was still alive, she was treated like a princess. She didn¡¯t even know how to sweep the floor, let alone do other chores. Han Sen knew how difficult it was for her to raise his sister and him after his father passed away.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I am here even though Dad isn¡¯t. I will not let them take away our house. You take a rest and I¡¯ll consult Uncle Zhang on the matter." Han Sen called a friend of his father¡¯s, Mr. Zhang. He was thewyer who used to work in their family business as legal counsel.


    "Hi, Uncle Zhang? This is Sen ... Is your back any better? I have a legal matter that I want to ask you about ... so ... " Han Sen looked a little pale when he hung up.


    He had confirmed that his rtive told the truth¡ªthey do have rights to a part of the house. And if they really did go to court, the verdict would be close to what they¡¯ve asked for¡ªto either pay them money or sell the house.


    "Sen, what did Mr. Zhang say?" Luo Sn asked Han Sen, looking at him nervously.


    "Don¡¯t you worry, Mom. I have checked with Uncle Zhang and there is a solution. You just make sure Yan is okay, and I¡¯ll take care of this. The house will not be taken away by anyone," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "That¡¯s good ... that¡¯s great ... " Luo Sn breathed a sigh of relief.


    Having rested at home for a night, Han Sen took a train to the teleport station and entered God¡¯s Sanctuary in the morning.


    Han Sen was teleported to his room at the Steel Armor Shelter. When one was teleported into God¡¯s Sanctuary, one would appear in a certain room only essible to him or her. Unless permitted by the owner, others were not able to enter the room.


    Before finishing the first evolution and entering Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, this was Han Sen¡¯s home in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Now Han Sen had no power or influence. The only solution was toe up with two million dors in a month if he wanted to keep the house.


    Although he felt it was unfair, without power, there was nothing left to do.


    Two million Levo dors was an enormous amount for a young man who just finished integratedpulsory education.


    In the past, Han Sen couldn¡¯t have earned two million in a year, let alone in a month. But now everything was different. In fact, if he had not already cooked the shell of the sacred-blood ck beetle, the shell alone would be worth one or two million.


    Even without the shell, he still had the ck crystal that could make creatures evolve. As long as he had that, two million was nothing.


    Looking at the body of the primitive green-scaled beast on the ground, Han Sen hesitated for a moment before cutting the body into pieces. He then dried the meat, made it into beef jerky and carried it with him in his waist pack.


    He must first catch a creature before he could use the crystal to make it evolve and trade the flesh of the evolved creature for money. Now that Han Sen owned a suit of sacred-blood-beast soul armor, he could up his game and start to hunt primitive creatures instead of ordinary creatures.


    Primitive creatures weren¡¯t worth much, and he would waste a day¡¯s time waiting for an ordinary creature to evolve into a primitive one. Toe up with two million, Han Sen would need to sell at least a mutant creature.


    Primitive creatures were usually seen a dozen kilometers from Steel Armor Shelter. Han Sen had not dared to go that far before, but now he his had his armor.


    This time, his goal was no longer a copper toothed beast, the weakest among all primitive creatures, but the swift mantis often spotted in Zephyr Valley.


    Although a primitive creature, a swift mantis had a fragile body and could easily be killed by a normal alloy dagger if stabbed in a vulnerable spot. However, a swift mantis was so fast that ordinary people couldn¡¯t keep up with it. And its pair of hacksaw-like forelegs could easily split human bones. Once hit by the forelegs, a person would be crippled, if not killed. So few humans would go to hunt this creature.


    For Han Sen, however, the swift mantis was the best option. It was in the end only a primitive creature, and there was no way it could cut open his sacred-blood-beast soul armor. If he couldn¡¯t be hurt by the mantis, surely he could kill it.


    The most important thing was that with ws and wings cut off, a swift mantis could no longer fight back but could still live. This way, Han Sen could easily take it back, keep it in his room, and use the ck crystal to make it evolve into a mutant creature before he sold its flesh.


    Of course, if he were able kill a few swift mantises and got lucky, he might even gain a beast soul.


    The beast soul of a swift mantis was in the shape of a swift jagged de, which was a long dagger, a type of weapon Han Sen had mastered.


    Although the swift jagged de was only a primitive beast soul weapon, it was the sharpest of all primitive weapons, and could evenpare to some mutant beast soul weapons.


    Because of the danger of hunting swift mantises, few would go to Zephyr Valley, and even fewer had obtained a swift jagged de. If the rare weapon were to be sold, it would cost more than two million. So, if Han Sen could score a beast soul of a swift mantis, there would be no need to sell mutant creature flesh any more.


    The closer Han Sen got to Zephyr Valley, the fewer people he could see. Around the valley, there was no human activity at all.


    Han Sen did not dare to go too deep, so he found a hidden ce and summoned the sacred-blood ck beetle beast soul to cover himself in the golden armor. Taking a deep breath, he sneaked towards Zephyr Valley.


    Han Sen did not dare to go too fast. The valley was covered with trees and wild grass as tall as a man. As the trees and grass swung with the wind, it was difficult to spot any swift mantis that might be hiding there. Even momentary carelessness could lead to broken bones from a mantis attack.

 Chapter 6: Armor Is Everything

    Chapter 6: Armor Is Everything


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw something green, about a foot-long, sticking to the grass like a leaf. If he didn¡¯t look closely, he would¡¯ve thought it was part of the grass and would have never imagined it to be a swift mantis that could split a human skull with a single blow.


    Its pair of sickle-like, jagged forelegs were even longer than its body. Dark green in color, the forelegs were covered in a metal sheen, and were nothing like its fragile body. The rigidity of the forelegs was definitelyparable to the most advanced alpha alloy.


    Han Sen was lucky that he found the swift mantis before it saw him. Moving towards it, he calcted the nearest he could get to it before being noticed by the swift mantis.


    When he was about six feet away from the swift mantis, Han Sen did not dare to go any farther, fearing he might lose the opportunity to attack by stealth.


    Tightly holding the dagger in his hand, Han Sen rushed out from the grass and cut at the swift mantis¡¯ waist in a fast and ruthless strike.


    But Han Sen had still underestimated the speed and responsiveness of the swift mantis. It had noticed his presence the moment he rushed out. All of a sudden, it rose into the air, gliding with wings spread towards Han Sen in a truly swift move. Its forelegs had cut him in the head before he could even react.


    Han Sen subconsciously stepped back in shock, yet the mantis foreleg still hit his head. With a sound of metal shing, Han Sen felt only slight difort, as if his head were hit by a stone. And there was not even a scratch on the sacred-blood-beast soul armor.


    Filled with ecstasy, Han Sen seized the opportunity to cut into the slim waist of the swift mantis in front of him with a fierce stab. The swift mantis was cut into two halves, green mantis blood sshing him wet all over.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care at all and listened to the strange voice in his head blissfully.


    "Primitive creature swift mantis killed. No beast soul gained. Eat the swift mantis to gain zero to ten primitive geno points randomly."


    Touching his helmet where the swift mantis cut to feel it was still smooth, Han Sen thought to himself in excitement, "Ha-ha, the armor is everything! With my armor, I could kill whatever I want to kill and no one could ever hurt me. I wouldn¡¯t even fear mutant creatures."


    Han Sen suddenly gained courage and stopped hiding. He marched to Zephyr Valley and alerted several swift mantises to attack, but they couldn¡¯t hurt him at all by cutting his armor. Han Sen took the opportunity to kill them all, each with one stab.


    "Primitive creature swift mantis killed. No beast soul gained. Eat the swift mantis to gain zero to ten points randomly."


    "Primitive creature swift mantis killed ..."


    The voice continuously sounded in his mind, adding to his thrill. He stabbed his way through the valley and killed more 20 mantises in session.


    ...


    Su Xiaoqiao was on his way to Zephyr Valley as well, quietly mulling over his own bad luck.


    His parents were the owners of an interster conglomerate and were considered both distinguished and aristocrats. He, however, was randomly assigned to Steel Armor Shelter, where he had no friends or even acquaintances.


    To get an aristocratic title, Su Xiaoqiao could only choose to follow Qin Xuan in order to max out on mutant geno points and be an evolver.


    There were two types of titles in Levo Interster Alliance. One was "distinguished"¡ªonce one became a surpasser, one could be certified as distinguished. The other was an "aristocratic." If one could evolve with 100 mutant or more advanced geno points, one could be certified as an aristocrat.


    Either title involved a lot of benefits in the Alliance, and most importantly they were a symbol of social status. Today in the Alliance, people were more and more snobby. People from the upper ss wouldn¡¯t even talk to someone without a title, even when doing business.


    Advanced titles like sacred-blood aristocrat were beyond Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s dreams. All he wanted was to gain the title of ordinary aristocrat by maxing out on mutant geno points andpleting an evolution.


    However, to get 100 mutant geno points was still too difficult for him on his own. He did bring a lot of money to Steel Armor Shelter, but money could only buy ordinary and primitive creature flesh, as very few people would sell mutant creatures. Only people who aimed to max out on sacred geno points like Qin Xuan would sometimes sell the mutant creature flesh they had. However, it wasn¡¯t money that she wanted, but loyalty and service.


    Su Xiaoqiao was now running errands for Qin Xuan, exploring the ces less known to people and looking for traces of sacred-blood and mutant creatures to gather information for her. With the information, she could then gather a team to hunt down these creatures, and the team members would get mutant creature flesh in return.


    Su Xiaoqiao had been exploring for a month and found no traces of mutant creatures, not to mention sacred-blood ones. Running out of supplies, he had to return to Steel Armor Shelter. When he passed Zephyr Valley, he thought there might be mutant creatures around, as the area was so sparsely popted.


    After he sneaked in the valley, he felt something strange.


    He didn¡¯t see any swift mantises, not even one. A mile into the valley, all he saw were some messy traces on the ground.


    "Someone must have wiped out the swift mantises. Fist Guy or Son of Heaven? No. Although there are signs of fighting, there should be more damage if it were a group of people ... "


    Surprised, Su Xiaoqiao sped into the valley, wondering what had happened.


    As he expected, there were many green blood stains from swift mantises along the way. He followed the blood stains and turned a corner. What he saw stopped him in his tracks, appalled.


    Next to the piled bodies of swift mantises stood a golden figure. In the sun, the figure looked like a robot in gold cast armor.

 Chapter 7 Dollar

    Chapter 7 Dor


    "Brother, you killed all these swift mantises?" Su Xiaoqiao saw no one except for the guy in golden armor.


    The dead mantises were still bleeding, so they couldn¡¯t have been dead for long. Su Xiaoqiao couldn¡¯t believe that someone was able to kill so many mantises in such a short amount of time.


    Although the swift mantis was only a primitive creature, considering the sharpness of its forelegs and its speed, even those who had maxed out on primitive geno points didn¡¯t dare to provoke it.


    After all, there were too many weak spots on human body, and no one wanted to risk losing his life or getting severely injured from a mantis cut.


    There were at least three dozen dead swift mantises on the ground. Even Qin Xuan would need some helping hands to achieve this. Su Xiaoqiao wouldn¡¯t believe that someone could have done it alone.


    "Want some? A thousand Levo dors each." Han Sen was just considering what to do with the mantises. He was on a killing spree and forgot the fact that there was no way he could eat so much mantis meat. And even if he could eat them all, only the first few could gain him geno points.


    "A thousand each? Are you sure?" Su Xiaoqiao looked at him, surprised. Although many people were able to hunt primitive creatures, they were in short supply, especially the ones that most people had never eaten, like swift mantis.


    After all, people''s energy was limited, and there was a limit to how many geno points the meat from the same type of creature could offer. Only by eating the flesh of a variety of creatures could one keep collecting geno points.


    Those who were rtively well-off would all be willing to pay for the creatures they hadn¡¯t eaten yet in order to be able to quickly max out on their primitive geno points.


    Therefore, the primitive creatures that were easy to kill could bring a few hundred each, while the ones that were difficult to hunt, such as the swift mantis, could sell for two or three thousand each and still be in short supply.


    Su Xiaoqiao calcted and figured that he could double or triple the price if he could transport these mantis bodies back.


    "Yes, a thousand Levo dors each." Han Sen nodded.


    It wasn¡¯t that Han Sen did not know what the mantises were worth. Without a car or other tools, there was simply no way he could move all these bodies back on his own.


    And if he left now, the bodies might be stolen when he returned.


    Moreover, Han Sen did not want to waste his time and energy on this. He had more important things to do, and he could take some loss of the profits¡ªas the wholesaler, he had to leave some profit to the retailer.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll take them all. How many are there?" Su Xiaoqiao was onboard. The swift mantises could bring him more than money.


    Primitive creatures like the swift mantis that ordinary people couldn¡¯t easily ess would make great gifts. No one could refuse such a nice offer, as long as they hadn¡¯t maxed out on primitive geno points.


    "A total of forty-three. I¡¯ll give you a discount and charge only forty thousand." Han Sen was just casually asking and did not expect this ordinary-looking guy to be so rich that he could buy them all.


    Su Xiaoqiao took out his wallet and pulled out ten ten-thousand-dor notes. "Brother, I¡¯ll give you fifty thousand for these mantises. The other fifty thousand is a down payment for whatever good stuff you may have in the future. I¡¯ll always give you a good price and would pay even higher for mutant creature flesh."


    A hundred thousand was a small amount for Su Xiaoqiao. It would even cost him as much to buy someone a fancy dinner. This person was so bad-ass that he killed all these mantises on his own, so it was highly likely that he could hunt mutant creatures too. If it was possible to purchase mutant creature flesh from him, a few hundred million was nothing.


    "Couldn¡¯t tell you were rich," Han Sen took the money and said bluntly, looking at Xiaoqiao slightly surprised.


    "In all honesty, money is all I have. If you have mutant creature flesh to sell, do let me know. The price is definitely not a problem," Su Xiaoqiao boasted, afraid that he might lose this great opportunity.


    "Great. What¡¯s your name and address? I wille and find you if I have something." Han Sen appreciated Xiaoqiao¡¯s generosity, and thought he might be an ideal buyer for the mutant creature he nned to produce using the ck crystal.


    After all, the ck crystal had to remain a secret. Selling the creature to one person was much better than selling it in the market in front of everyone.


    And he didn¡¯t even need to worry about the price since Xiaoqiao was incredibly rich.


    "Brother, my name is Su Xiaoqiao, and that¡¯s my real name. My room number at Steel Armor Shelter is 1046. How about you? What¡¯s your name and where do you live?" Su Xiaoqiao said.


    "Dor. That¡¯s the only thing I care about. Prepare some money, and I¡¯ll go to room 1046 once I have something." Han Sen put the money into his pocket, waved goodbye to Xiaoqiao and left Zephyr Valley.


    Having been through his father¡¯s death, Han Sen did not want to have too many exchanges with others. He just wanted to take care of his mother and sister and do his own thing. Other people or things didn¡¯t really affect him.


    "Brother, I¡¯ll wait for you. You muste! Remember, the price is definitely not a problem..." Su Xiaoqiao shouted at the back of Han Sen while waving his hand.


    After Han Sen left, Su Xiaoqiao couldn¡¯t help but call out: "How could I get these back?"


    Su Xiaoqiao thought for a while and decided to carry some back in a bag and ask some friends to help him carry the rest.


    Fortunately, there were almost no humans in Zeohyr Valley. When Su Xiaoqiao came back with friends, all the bodies were still there.


    "Xiaoqiao, is it true that Dor killed all these swift mantises?" Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s friends looked wide-eyed at the pile of mantis bodies.


    "Of course. Although I did not see him hunting, there was no one else in Zephyr Valley at the time and the mantises had just died. Who else could it be?" Su Xiaoqiao said.


    "I think it must be a gang of people that killed these swift mantises, and others must have left him to deal with the bodies. I don¡¯t believe one person could kill so many mantises. He must be bragging! "


    "He was definitely bragging."


    None of Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s friends believed Han Sen killed the swift mantises alone.

 Chapter 8: Primitive Beast Soul

    Chapter 8: Primitive Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen didn¡¯t go back to Steel Armor Shelter after leaving Zephyr Valley. In a sh, he killed every swift mantis in a frenzy so that there were none left.


    "Well, I¡¯ll just go hunt a copper-toothed beast. There are plenty of them near Steel Armor Shelter and there is a high chance of catching a mutant copper toothed beast, so it wouldn¡¯t seem too suspicious if I were to produce a mutant one using the crystal." Han Sen found a habitat of copper-toothed beasts and wanted to catch one that was alone.


    Only able to find a small group of copper-toothed beasts, Han Sen went ahead and killed all of them but one, taking advantage of his tough armor.


    "Primitive creature copper-toothed beast killed. No beast soul gained. Eat the flesh of copper-toothed beast to gain zero to ten primitive geno points randomly."


    "Primitive creature copper-toothed beast killed. Primitive beast soul of copper-toothed beast gained. Eat the flesh of copper-toothed beast to gain zero to ten primitive geno points randomly."


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The forty-three swift mantises and thousands of ordinary creatures he had killed didn¡¯t render a single beast soul. Now he had killed only two copper-toothed beasts and gained a beast soul!


    "To get a beast soul requires pure luck." Han Sen was filled with joy. Although it wasmon, the beast soul of a copper-toothed beast was quite nice to have.


    The copper-toothed beast was one of the weakest among all primitive creatures, but its beast soul was popr. Han Sen summoned the new beast soul, and a porcupine-like shadow with bronze fangs shifted into a bronze crescent spear in his hand.


    The crescent spear had a bronzy sheen and a menacing look with its crescent-shaped spear head.


    Type of primitive beast soul of copper-toothed beast: Weapon.


    Han Sen yed with the spear for a while, looking quite fierce. He was taught basic spear skills at school. Han Sen was interested in all kinds of weapons, so he learned well.


    Han Sen put away his spear before he grabbed the living copper-toothed beast and went back. On his way back, he found a lonely spot to remove his armor. Looking like himself again, Han Sen went back to Steel Armor Shelter, carrying the knocked-out and tied-up copper-toothed beast on his shoulder.


    At the gate of the shelter, a gang of about a dozen people were marching out, all riding on different tall beast soul mounts, headed by a man wearing steel armor and carrying a blood-red sword on his back. The man was riding a triceratops-like beast soul mount, looking mighty and majestic, attracting envious nces from all around.


    In Steel Armor Shelter, there are three outstanding persons who aimed toplete evolution by maxing out on sacred geno points. This man, Son of Heaven, was one of them. Han Sen didn¡¯t know his real name and identity, but he was definitely a king in Steel Armor Shelter.


    Carrying the copper-toothed beast, Han Sen stepped aside to let the gang pass. However, Son of Heaven stopped his mount when passing by him.


    Crack!


    Son of Heaven looked at Han Sen and shed him on the shoulder with a leather whip. The copper-toothed beast fell on the ground, and Han Sen¡¯s clothes were ripped apart. A wound started to swell on his shoulder and back.


    "Who had the nerve to sell you this primitive creature?" Son of Heaven asked in a cold tone, looking down at him condescendingly.


    In Steel Armor Shelter, everyone knew that Son of Heaven was wooing Qin Xuan. Ass Freak who stabbed Qin Xuan in the rear naturally became his enemy. He was also one of the reasons why Han Sen was miserable.


    When learning Qin Xuan was stabbed, Son of Heaven not only had Han Sen beaten up but also let everyone know that whoever would dare to do business with Han would be his enemy for life.


    "I hunted it myself." Han Sen stared back coldly, fist clenched but standing still.


    Not only had Son of Heaven gained a lot of geno points, but he also had collected many beast souls. Since he had help from his gang, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to touch the guy even with his best effort. Even with his sacred-blood armor, he would be beaten to death before he approached Son of Heaven.


    God¡¯s Sanctuary was different from the Alliance in that there was now at all. Power was everything. Han Sen would only die in vain. Plus, Son of Heaven was said to be of prominent origin in the Alliance. Even if Han Sen were killed by him in the Alliance, Son of Heaven might not be subject to legal sanctions.


    Han Sen was not afraid of death. But if he died, what about his mother and sister?


    "If I find out that someone dares to sell to you, I¡¯ll make sure you both die in pain." Son of Heaven looked around and rode away.


    "Ass Freak, don¡¯t make trouble. Or else I don¡¯t mind teaching you another lesson," Luo Tianyang smirked at Han Sen before following the gang on a ck wildebeest.


    Luo Tianyang, a henchman and old acquaintance in the Alliance of Son of Heaven, was one of the those whom he sent to beat Han Sen up.


    Han Sen watched the gang going away with fire burning in his eyes. He picked up the copper-toothed beast quietly and walked towards Steel Armor Shelter, with everyone watching him with derision.


    "Stronger, I need to be stronger." With scorching anger in his chest, Han Sen knew he was far too weak to fight the gang on his own.


    The ck crystal, however, was his biggest opportunity.


    "Son of Heaven, just get rid of him for good," Luo Tianyang said coldly.


    Son of Heaven smiled and said, "Qin Xuan is a stubborn girl. She doesn¡¯t like people to intervene in her business. Since she did not kill Han Sen, she might be upset if I did."


    "What an unwise woman!" another henchman of Son of Heaven, Peerless Sword, said. "It¡¯s her honor that you, bro, would chase her, while she just puts on airs. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have killed her already."


    "Don¡¯t put Qin Xuan down. She is quite something in both God¡¯s Sanctuary and the Alliance. If she bes mine, it will be a huge advantage to me." Son of Heaven said grimly, "End of discussion. We need to get to Sunset Slope before Fist Guy¡¯s gang. That sacred-blood creature has to be ours!"

 Chapter 9: Sacred-blood Creature

    Chapter 9: Sacred-blood Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned to his room, tied the copper-toothed beast to a cage and put the ck crystal in front of it. The beast gobbled up the ck crystal greedily.


    After an entire day, Han Sen noticed some changes to the copper-toothed beast. Its fur had been gray-ck like a wild boar, and its fangs had been bronze. Now its fur also started to show a bit of bronze luster, and the fangs had be brighter in color.


    However, this was not a true mutant copper-toothed beast, which ought to look like a bronze statue. Although this one did show some show some bronze luster, it was still quite different from a mutant one.


    "It seems that the evolution from a primitive creature to a mutant creature is a moreplex process than from ordinary to primitive, so it requires more time than one day," Han Sen pondered.


    After more than two days, its bronze color thickened, but the copper-toothed beast still didn¡¯t look like it was going to evolve anytime soon.


    Han Sen had to let the beast evolve at its own pace, and go kill some primitive creatures for money. Plus, he could also use some primitive geno points.


    Even if one didn¡¯t choose to use the primitive geno points toplete evolution, the more primitive geno points one gained, the stronger the body would be. And the same went for ordinary and mutant geno points.


    If one could max out on ordinary, primitive and mutant geno points, one¡¯s physical conditions would still be far beyond the average level, even without evolution.


    With the ck cystal, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Han Sen to max out on all four types of geno points. At the moment, he wanted to max out on the other three before he focused on sacred geno points.


    Han Sen left his room and walked into the shelter, feeling slightly different: today the streets seemed to be a lot less crowded than usual.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Han Sen walked past the za and found fewer stalls there than usual as well. People there were all whispering something to each other.


    Han Sen listened for a while and started to figure out what had happened.


    A few days ago, someone had spotted a new sacred-blood creature near the Sunset Slope. Somehow the three gangs in Steel Armor Shelter all found out about it and gathered at the slope, but the oue was terrible: the sacred-blood creature ran free while a lot of men were killed.


    Today, Qin Xuan, Son of Heaven and Fist Guy had reached an agreement to hunt the sacred-blood creature together. They also recruited a lot of lone wolves and smaller groups, forming thergest campaign in Steel Armor Shelter in recent years. The three gangs were determined to kill this creature.


    Han Sen suddenly had an idea, so he turned around and ran out of the city. When there was no one around, he summoned the ck-beetle beast soul and covered himself in armor. After running for two hours, he came to a stone hill west of Sunset Slope.


    Having finally climbed to the top of the hill, Han Sen took a look in the direction of Sunset Slope. Among thousands of people fighting and yelling, there was a monster with the head of a cow, the upper body of a human and the lower body of a horse. It was holding a double-edged golden axe and pushing its way through the crowd. No one could withstand the fierce blow of its axe.


    Han Sen happened to see the monster swinging the axe at Son of Heaven. who even had his blood-red sword, Son of Heaven did not dare to block the axe. He stepped on his own mount and leaped back a few feet.


    Roar!


    The monster¡¯s double-edged axe hit the triceratops-like beast soul mount and split it in two halves. That broke Son of Heaven¡¯s heart. A mutant beast soul mount was very rare, with the same value as a small interster spaceship.


    "How is this sacred-blood creature so strong?" Han Sen was shocked.


    The sacred-blood creature ran and killed thousands of people in a sh, and no one was able to fight back. Even people as strong as Qin Xuan, Son of Heaven and Fist Guy didn¡¯t dare to engage in a frontal attack. Hit by all sorts of alloy arrows and beast soul arrows, the monster still didn¡¯t even get a scratch. When it swung the axe, no one could get close.


    Such a mighty creature corresponded to Han Sen¡¯s impression of a sacred-blood creature. The sacred-blood ck beetle he killed was way too weakpared to this monster. It was only a little stronger than an ordinary ck beetle and didn¡¯t even feel like a sacred-blood creature.


    People were expecting to trap the sacred-blood creature, but now a key buffer was lost as the mount of Son of Heaven was killed. The sacred-blood creature was charging madly, waving the golden double-edged axe and leaving screams, blood, and limbs behind. It took it only moments to rush out of the siege to the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, it even smugly turned around and stood on its back legs, mooing like a cow before it ran into the mountain.


    "F*#k! It wants to escape!" Son of Heaven furiously summoned a green eagle-shaped beast soul, which turned into a green iron bow in his hand. Then he summoned a fiery beast soul in the shape of a giant six-winged wasp as his arrow.


    Seeing the arrow, Qin Xuan and Fist Guy eximed, "A sacred-blood beast soul of a six-winged wasp!"


    They had joined force with Son of Heaven in hunting the sacred-blood six-winged wasp. Son of Heaven was the one who hadunched the final blow. They just didn¡¯t expect him to be so lucky to have gained its beast soul.


    There were less than ten beast souls known to people in the entire Steel Armor Shelter, and many were left by those who already had evolved and gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "Son of Heaven, stop! It¡¯s a beast soul that can only be used once. If you failed to kill it..." Luo Tianyang wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    Son of Heaven had already shot the sacred-blood beast soul arrow with a full draw. The arrow turned into a red lightning bolt flying towards the sacred-blood creature.


    Bang!


    The sacred-blood creature felt the imminent danger and turned around. The wasp arrow shot into its chest and exploded, bursting open its flesh. The monster fell to the ground, losing its vitality as its internal organs and blood sprayed out.


    "How dare you kill my mount? There is no way I¡¯d let you live after doing that," Son of Heaven yelled loftily, standing like a king, leaving everyone in shock.


    While proud to see the crowd being impressed, including Qin Xuan, Son of Heaven suddenly saw a green shadow shooting down from the sky into the dying sacred-blood creature and ended its life.


    A golden figure immediately rushed down from the stone hill nearby and approached the sacred-blood creature. Lifting the golden double-edged axe to his shoulder, the mysterious figure ran towards the mountain in a sh.


    "Dor!" Su Xiaoqiao recognized Han Sen¡¯s unique golden armor in no time and called out loud.

 Chapter 10: Bloody Slayer

    Chapter 10: Bloody yer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was hiding on the stone hill when the sacred-blood creature charged in his direction. As he was deciding whether to retreat, he saw Son of Heaven shoot down the sacred-blood creature.


    Anger surged and Han Sen rushed down the stone hill while summoning the bronze crescent spear. He shot the spear at the monster and hit it in the wounded chest, killing the dying creature.


    "Sacred-blood bloody yer killed. Sacred-blood beast soul bloody yer gained. Eat the flesh of bloody yer to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    The voice in the back of his head brought him intense joy. He had just gained another sacred-blood beast soul! His luck was too good to believe.


    However, Han Sen did not have time to celebrate. The body of the bloody yer was toorge for him to take away, but what he could take away was the giant golden axe.


    The creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary could produce certain treasures through special means. People called these treasures "gears". Although gears were just like solid items and could not be summoned like beast souls, they could perform as well as beast souls if they were produced by advanced creatures.


    The bloody yer was peerless when holding the golden axe, and the axe could easily break normal beast soul weapons and beast soul mounts, so it proved to be an excellent sacred-blood gear.


    Han Sen¡¯s goal was to get the golden axe, and the beast soul of bloody yer waspletely unexpected loot.


    Watching Han Sen running on the mountain with the golden axe, everyone was stunned.


    "Motherf*#ker!" Son of Heaven let out a raging roar when he realized what had happened. With a ck wildebeest summoned as his mount, he rode madly in Han Sen¡¯s direction. Behind him, his gang all raced off on their own mounts to chase Han Sen, roaring and rebuking him.


    Han Sen did not expect the golden axe to be so terribly heavy. With eight sacred geno points, he was already lot stronger than before, yet he could still barely walk with the axe, not to mention run.


    "The bloody yer made it seem so light! How could I run off with such a heavy weapon?" Hansen looked back and could already see Son of Heaven and his gang only half a mile from him.


    Although it was too heavy to carry, Han Sen would never leave behind such an excellent sacred-blood gear. He suddenly thought of his newly gained beast soul of the bloody yer, took a look at it and suddenly cheered up.


    Type of sacred-blood bloody yer¡¯s beast soul: Shapeshifting.


    Without thinking, Han Sen summoned the beast soul of bloody yer and a majestic shadow galloped out, looking just like the monster, only missing the giant axe.


    The beast soul ran towards Han Sen and was instantly integrated with him. His body was transformed into a bloody yer and the ck-beetle armor changed its shape ordingly, still fully covering Han Sen¡¯s body as a bloody yer.


    After all, beast soul armor was not as rigid as man-made ones and could change ording to the shape of the body.


    After shapeshifting, Han Sen felt so energetic that the golden axe was now nothing to him. Running with four hoofs, he also became incredibly fast.


    Han Sen surged up the mountain at full speed and disappeared, far outpacing the gang.


    Everyone was speechless, as everything happened so fast. Many smirked as they watched Son of Heaven and others who were still chasing Han Sen.


    "S*#t! Who was that guy? He¡¯s got some nerve jumping into the boiling pot! And what loot! In addition to the golden axe, he gained a sacred-blood beast soul! Can you imagine how much it must be worth?"


    "You think you could buy a sacred-blood beast soul just with money?"


    "Ha-ha, Son of Heaven must be so mad. A sacred-blood beast soul! It would have been his but was taken away."


    "The arrow he used seemed like a one-off sacred-blood beast soul. And what did he get in return for such investment... LOL..."


    "I¡¯m just afraid Son of Heaven will lose his mind."


    "Didn¡¯t expect there to be a sacred-blood beast soul! How lucky that guy is! He could never have killed the monster alone. And a dozen sacred-blood creatures may not even render a single beast soul. It just happened that he gained everything with thest hit."


    "Who was that guy indeed? Is there such a person in Steel Armor Shelter?"


    "I heard someone call him Doll, but not sure."


    "Doll! Interesting name."


    After less than an hour, Son of Heaven returned gloomily with his gang, but people already knew it was impossible to find someone on the winding mountain trails.


    Son of Heaven immediately questioned Su Xiaoqiao when he got back. His exmation "Dor" had been a mistake.


    Su Xiaoqiao had no choice but to tell him everything about how he met Han Sen, which wasn¡¯t very helpful since all he had was a name, Dor.


    Son of Heaven didn¡¯t fully believe him, but couldn¡¯t do much as Su Xiaoqiao was in Qin Xuan¡¯s gang. He bitterly led his gang back to Steel Armor Shelter and locked down the shelter, swearing to find Dor and cut him into pieces.


    Most people did not learn the name Dor, while "Doll" became popr. For a while, Doll, Son of Heaven, sacred-blood creature, and sacred-blood beast soul became the most popr topics in Steel Armor Shelter.

 Chapter 11: Who Is Dollar?

    Chapter 11: Who Is Dor?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was digging a pit at the foot of the mountain, nning to bury the giant golden axe there.


    Although he escaped the manhunt of Son of Heaven by shapeshifting into the blood yer, there was a limit to how long he could shapeshift.


    As one of the most powerful beast soul types, shapeshifting beast souls could directly impart significant changes to a human body, which could be unbearable for those with weak genes.


    The stronger the creature one wanted to shapeshift into, the more geno points and bodies were needed.


    In general, for primitive beast souls, the number of minutes the body could withstand the shapeshifting was equal to the number of primitive geno points gained. In addition, one mutant geno point could support ten minutes of shapeshifting with primitive beast souls; and in turn, ten primitive geno points could support one minute of shapeshifting with mutant beast souls.


    Now Han Sen had eight sacred geno points, which couldst him only eight minutes for shapeshifting as a blood yer. Even counting the ordinary, primitive and mutant genes he had gained altogether, he could shapeshift for less than ten minutes.


    It was enough for escaping, but if he were to fight a gang of people, he could only kill one or two before his time was up.


    No one could see a sacred-blood beast soul if it wasn¡¯t summoned, yet the golden axe could not be turned invisible. The person he mainly had offended was Son of Heaven, yet the campaign was a joint one, and the axe should¡¯ve been the mutual gain of all three gangs. Hence, Han Sen had pissed off all of them and could only bury the axe in that spot for the time being.


    "If I could sell the giant golden axe, it should easily bring at least two million." Han Sen was still excited after burying the axe.


    A sacred-blood gear was not as valuable as a sacred-blood beast soul, but still considered almost priceless. If he could sell it, two million would be a small amount.


    As for the sacred-blood beast soul, Han Sen had not even thought of selling. This was the bedrock of his survival and sess in God¡¯s Sanctuary, and it would be like kiling the goose thatys the golden egg if he were to sell it.


    Returning to Steel Armor Shelter, he saw Luo Tianyang guarding the gate with others. Everyone who tried to enter the shelter was interrogated.


    "Can you even see what beast souls I have?" Han Sen had no fear as he had already buried the golden axe.


    A young man at the gate stopped him and wanted to do a body search on him, while Luo Tianyang said, "Why waste any time on that scumbag. How is it even possible that he would be Dor?


    "F*#k off." The young man pushed Han Sen away and turned to search other people.


    Han Sen looked at Luo Tianyang with a sneer and went into the shelter.


    Everyone in the street was talking about what had happened at Sunset Slope. Listening to people calling him Doll, Han Sen thought, "Damn Su Xiaoqiao. Who told you to call me Doll?" He was happy to know that Son of Heaven was furious and strode back to his room.


    In another room, Su Xiaoqiao stood in front of Qin Xuan, almost in tears. "Xuan, you need to believe me. I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I really did not know Dor, but only saw him once in Zephyr Valley and bought some swift mantises from him, which I gave to my bros as gifts. Just ask around if you don¡¯t believe me. They even helped carry the mantises back from the valley.


    "I am not ming you. I just want you to contact Dor, tell him I am willing to buy his sacred-blood beast soul and gear, and ask him how much he wants," Qin Xuan said quietly.


    "But I really do not know where he is!" Su Xiaoqiao said sadly.


    "Then go find him. Don¡¯t let anyone know about this and go look for him secretly. If you manage the task, I¡¯ll reward you." Qin Xuan showed Su Xiaoqiao out after she gave the order, not waiting for his reply.


    After he left, Qin Xuan frowned to herself, "Who could Dor be? Is he someone in Fist Guy¡¯s gang? Or was the whole thing orchestrated by Son of Heaven? If he really is on his own, can I get him on my side? If I can¡¯t, it would also be nice to purchase the sacred-blood beast soul and gear."


    Almost at the same time, Fist Guy sent his men to look for Dor in secret, trying to buy the sacred-blood beast soul and gear from him.


    Although it was a joint action, the only one who suffered a loss was Son of Heaven.


    If it had not been for his sacred-blood wasp arrow, the bloody yer would have run away and there would have been nothing for Qin Xuan and Fist Guy. Now they could share some flesh of the bloody yer, so it had gone well for them.


    However, Son of Heaven lost a mutant beast soul mount and a sacred-blood wasp arrow, while being robbed of the sacred-blood beast soul and gear. Anyone in his ce would have been exasperated.


    The entire Steel Armor Shelter was looking for Dor, yet no one connected him to Ass Freak.


    Son of Heaven also put a price on his head, and even offered to pay a reward for any substantive information. The price was so good that even Han Sen wanted to offer himself for the reward.


    "Primitive green-scaled beast flesh eaten. One primitive geno point gained."


    Han Sen squatted in the bushes, watching a deep pond near him while chewing meat jerky made from the green-scaled beast.


    Up until this point, he had gained 91 ordinary geno points, 26 primitive geno points, zero mutant geno points and eight sacred geno points.


    The copper-toothed beast was still slowly evolving, so Han Sen could only go out to hunt some primitive creatures, hoping to gain more primitive geno points.


    Because the ck beetle armor would draw too much attention, he could only go deep into the mountains where nobody goes, fearing that Son of Heaven would know where he was.


    Fortunately, God¡¯s Sanctuary was so vast that there were many ces where humans had never set foot, so it was rather easy for Han Sen to disappear.


    While staring at the deep pond, Han Sen suddenly heard a distant voice of a man and immediately tensed up.

 Chapter 12: Who Is Scum?

    Chapter 12: Who Is Scum?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Soon, Han Sen saw a young man walking towards the pond in ragged clothes. He was covered with cuts and bruises all over and looked extremely tired.


    "Friend, there are iron-toothed crocodiles in the pool," Han Sen came out of the bushes and cried from afar. He meant well in warning the young man, but was also afraid that he might alert the crocodiles that he wanted to hunt.


    This young man looked very tired and seriously injured. If he drank from the pond without knowing the crocodiles were there, he could have gotten killed by the iron-toothed crocodiles hiding under the water.


    The young man saw Han Sen and became ecstatic. "What is this ce? And how do I get to Glory Shelter?" he asked, staring at Han Sen.


    "Glory Shelter?" Han Sen hesitated, looking at the young man strangely. "We are in Tekees Mountains north of Steel Armor Shelter, and I do not know where the Glory Shelter you mentioned is."


    "I havee so far that I¡¯m now in the territory of another shelter?" the young man whispered to himself, looked up at Han Sen, and said with an almostmanding tone. "Take me to the shelter."


    Han Sen frowned, as the tone of the young man wasn¡¯t very polite. Quietly he said, "You go south from here. If you don¡¯t walk too slowly, you can reach the shelter before dark. I have to hunt, so I can¡¯t apany you. "


    Han Sen was preparing to go back into the grass, not expecting the young man to suddenly hit him in the back. Losing bnce and falling to the ground, Han Sen knocked his head on a rock and started to bleed.


    "What are you doing?" Han Sen covered his wound and stood up, ring at the young man.


    "All I want is obedience, not bulls*#t. Take me to the shelter." The young man looked at Han Sen coldly.


    "F*#k you." Han Sen summoned his bronze crescent spear and poked it at him.


    "Rubbish basic spear skills taught in integratedpulsory education! Even though my beast souls were all ruined on the way here, scum like you can¡¯tpare to me." The young man looked at Han Sen contemptuously, raised one palm and shed it at Han Sen¡¯s spear.


    The young man¡¯s hands looked nothing like hands of a man, but rather like they were sculpted out of a whole piece of white jade, giving off an incredible sheen.


    Crack!


    The beast soul spear was cut in half by his palm as easily as a steel knife cutting through wood.


    "Hyper geno art!" With only half of the spear in his hand, Han Sen was horrified.


    Science and technology were of no use in God¡¯s Sanctuary, but ancient martial arts yed an unexpectedly important role. With all the geno points gained, humans were able to perform some mythical ancient martial arts in the real world. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t the so-called qi but the power of genes that powered the ancient martial arts. So, the more geno points gained, the more effective ancient martial arts would be.


    The research showed that ancient martial arts could stimte and bring out the potential of genes, offering extraordinary power to mankind. A new type of martial arts was developed called "hyper geno arts."


    Hyper geno arts were deeply rooted in ancient martial arts, full of mysteries that couldn¡¯t be exined by science. Their practice methods were mostly monopolized by the upper ss. The most advanced hyper geno arts were the least essible.


    For those who graduated from a public school of integratedpulsory education like Han Sen, hyper geno arts were never an option. Only the advanced schools would teach basic hyper geno arts.


    If the process of gaining geno points waspared to turning mud into steel, then hyper geno arts could decide whether the steel was to be made into knives and guns or simply left as a piece of metal. Acquiring genes to make the body evolve was merely acquiring the material, while hyper geno arts taught one to use the material effectively.


    "You know a lot for the scum you are." The young man looked at Han Sen indifferently. "This is yourst chance. Lead the way or die."


    Again, he raised the jade-like palm as if he was an executioner about to perform his duty. If Han Sen didn¡¯tply, he would cut his head off.


    "Kiss my ass!" Han Sen summoned the ck beetle armor and covered himself, kicking the young man with a leg sweep.


    "You asked for it." The young man¡¯s face darkened, his jade-like palm chopping towards Han Sen¡¯s leg.


    nk!


    Han Sen¡¯s leg was knocked away, and there was a white mark on the golden armor.


    The young man was also forced to step back from Han Sen¡¯s kick. Surprised, he looked greedily at Han Sen¡¯s armor. "It didn¡¯t break under my Jadeskin! Must be sacred-blood beast soul armor then! A scum like you having such a nice thing is just a gift sent from heaven. Hand over your armor and I¡¯ll spare your life."


    Han Sen turned around andunched another kick in rage.


    The young man grabbed Han Sen¡¯s leg and twisted it, wrestled him down and came down hard on his back with a knee.


    "Ah!" Han Sen uttered a scream, feeling his spine about to break.


    "Scum is always scum, even with a sacred-blood beast soul." The young man (named Xue Longyan) continuously hit Han Sen on the back of head, knocking his head into a rock. He cried ferociously, "Surrender the sacred-blood beast soul. It¡¯s not meant for scum like you."


    "Asshole!" Han Sen¡¯s blood was burning. He suddenly raised his head and butted Xue Longyan¡¯s face with his helmet. Blood sshed from Xue Longyan¡¯s nose. He covered his nose and backed off.


    Han Sen regained freedom and immediately summoned the bloody yer. The moment he turned into the monstrous figure, he threw himself at Xue Longyan.


    Xue Longyan kept chopping at Han Sen, while Han Sen ignored all the attacks from his tough hands and held him down tightly, the cow-shaped head knocking on his head.


    "Who is scum... who the f*#k is scum..." Han Sen knocked madly on Xue Longyan¡¯s head over and over again.

 Chapter 13: Jadeskin

    Chapter 13: Jadeskin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Xue Longyan was struggling to kick Han Sen, thetter ignored him and rammed his face with the cow head. It didn¡¯t take long before Xue Longyan¡¯s body went limp. When Han Sen finally calmed down, he was already dead, with his face smashed in like a hunk of meat.


    With the body of a bloody yer and sacred-blood beast soul armor, even those who practiced hyper geno arts couldn¡¯t resist such brutal impact.


    Han Sen let go of the body, and Xue Longyan fell to the floor like a pool of mud.


    Having dismissed the beast souls, Han Sen felt a severe pain. It was hurting so much in a few spots that it felt like his bones were broken.


    Han Sen dreaded to think what could have happened. He was injured so badly, even with the shapeshifting and armor. Xue Longyan¡¯s hyper geno art was really quite something.


    If he had the same beast souls, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.


    Looking at the dead body, Han Sen hesitated and then searched the body. There was a wallet, with no cash but several crystal credit cards in it¡ªdeluxe ones with high credit lines. He also found a memory chip. After some thought, Han Sen destroyed the wallet and credit cards and threw them, along with the dead body, into the deep pond, while keeping the memory chip.


    Several iron-toothed crocodiles emerged from the water and snapped at the dead body. Soon even the bones were gone. Han Sen was relieved and turned away.


    Too injured to keep hunting, Han Sen returned to Steel Armor Shelter, enduring the pain.


    The gang of Son of Heaven were still looking for Dor, and the bounty had been raised. Unfortunately, no one had any interaction with Han Sen, so no one would know Dor was actually Ass Freak. People were still talking about Dor on the streets.


    Han Sen went all the way back to his room and checked out the copper-toothed beast, which had turned bronze in most parts, although the shade was still lighter than a true mutant copper-toothed beast. It probably would take more time for the evolution toplete.


    Teleporting out of God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen went to see a doctor. Multiple fractures of the bone were diagnosed, and it took the doctor a long time to fix all of them.


    Fortunately, Han Sen still had the ten thousand he earned from Su Xiaoqiao, or else he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to afford the medical bills.


    Back home from the hospital, Han Sen closed the door and inserted the memory chip into a smart gadget, trying to find out Xue Longyan¡¯s identity.


    Able to cross the mountains and swamps to reach Steel Armor Shelter and having practiced a hyper geno art that looked very advanced, Xue Longyan would be very a formidable opponent if he still had his beast souls with him and had not been injured.


    The smart gadget disyed the contents of the memory chip and Han Sen only had to look for a while before he became wild with joy.


    "Hyper geno arts... it¡¯s a tutorial for hyper geno arts..." Han Sen almostughed out loud.


    The hologram stored in the chip was a naked woman making odd movements while reciting arcane incantations. With each movement, she would also give some exnation.


    Although the woman was extremely beautiful, Han Sen waspletely attracted to what she was talking about and had no other thoughts.


    "Jadeskin! Isn¡¯t this the hypo geno art used by Xue Longyan?" Han Sen had seen the power of jadeskin when Xue Longyan used it, and became even more happy.


    Having locked himself in the room for 48 hours, Han Sen finally memorized everything in the chip and destroyed it, as it could be a pitfall in the future. After watching the jadeskin tutorial, Han Sen had a stronger sense that Xue Longyan must have been somebody significant.


    Han Sen began to practice jadeskin as he was recovering. He had thought before about buying a tutorial of a hyper geno art, after he had earned some money. However, the ones that could be bought were all cheap, unlike jadeskin, which he could tell was premium.


    Knowing that practicing jadeskin might eventually expose him, Han Sen still decided to begin. If he missed jadeskin, he might never have the opportunity to practice a premium hyper geno art.


    Having practiced for several days, Han Sen felt his body had be cooler. And his body temperature was indeed 35 degrees Fahrenheit lower than normal. It was not a difort, but rather a refreshing feeling. Han Sen felt more fit, as if his body cells were full of energy.


    His body temperature didn¡¯t change further as he kept on practicing. Han Sen became more and more fit and his skin more and more smooth.


    "Han Sen, what have you been up totely? It¡¯s been awhile since we met. Let¡¯s hang out sometime!" The hologram of a smiling handsome long-haired man about Han Sen¡¯s age popped out from thelink.


    "Where are we going?" Han Sen was delighted to see Zhang Danfeng, the long-haired guy. They grew up together, and he was son of Mr. Zhang, thewyer.


    "Come out first! Han Hao and Xue Xi are also with me, and we are almost there," Zhang Danfeng said.


    "Sure." Han Sen nodded and went out the door. There was a small private jet parked outside, and Zhang Danfeng was waving to him from the driver¡¯s seat.


    Han Sen got in and saw a girl and a guy talking in the back seats. The girl named Xue Xi was very pretty and gentle. And the guy was Han Hao, son of Han Sen¡¯s fat aunt.


    Han Sen¡¯s aunt was an aggressive woman, so Han Hao inherited her family name.


    The four young people had all grown up together. However, after Han Sen¡¯s father¡¯s ident, he could only go to integratedpulsory education, while the rest were in private schools.


    Han Sen nodded to Han Hao and Xue Xi and sat in the co-pilot seat. Han Hao took a look at him and continued to talk to Xue Xi, ignoring Han Sen.


    "Xue Xi, you should see it! Dor just waved his hand and turned into a monster with horse legs, a human upper body and a cow head in golden armor. Son of Heaven and his gang could do nothing but watch him gallop away..."

 Chapter 14: The Chosen

    Chapter 14: The Chosen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was somewhat surprised to see Han Hao sputtering on. He did not know Han Hao was also randomly sent to the Steel Armor Shelter.


    Han Hao was three months younger than him, so he should¡¯ve just had his birthday and gained ess to God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    For unknown reasons, if those under 16 were teleported, their bodies would suffer irreversible damage. So ording to the Alliancews, one must be 16 years old to be teleported to God¡¯s Sanctuary, regardless of social status.


    "Hey Frenzy, where are we going?" Han Sen asked Zhang Danfeng. Although Zhang Danfeng was a good-looking man, he became crazy whenever he was in a fight, hence the nickname.


    Zhang Danfeng¡¯s face lit up, "Starlight Martial Hall. My idol Tang Zhenliu¡¯s going to be in an exhibition fight held there! He was the Chosenst year, and his broadsword skills are so fierce!"


    Zhang Danfeng was full of yearning. In this era where everyone was focused on evolution, stars no longer came from acting, singing, sports and E-sports, but from fighting.


    In God¡¯s Sanctuary, once every year the martial hall of each shelter would open at the same time, and those in the top 100 could have their names on the martial stele in the martial hall. The champions from each shelter would be eligible topete among themselves. And the same happened in all four phases of God¡¯s Sanctuary. The top 10 from each phase could have their names on the Sacred Stele, which was public to everyone in the same phase, and gain the title "the Chosen."


    And the ten Chosen would be the hottest stars of the year.


    In recent years, Qin Xuan had always been the champion of Steel Armor Shelter, but her name was never on the Sacred Stele, so she was never among the top 10 of First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Ranking number 5st year, Tang Zhenliu was known for his fierce broadsword skills. He was very popr among young people and even more well-liked than the top 4. He was paid as high as ten million Levo dors for any exhibition match.


    Knowing his poprity, Han Sen was nevertheless shocked when he saw a full house at Starlight Martial Hall, which could amodate more than a hundred thousand people.


    Many crazy fans were holding signs and calling out Tang Zhenliu¡¯s name. When he appeared, a girl was so excited that she fainted.


    "If I could have my name on the Sacred Stele like Tang Zhenliu once in my life, then I¡¯d know I¡¯ve lived." Zhang Danfeng said admiringly.


    "You will Frenzy." Han Sen smiled and said, watching the young people around him going crazy for Tang Zhenliu¡¯s appearance.


    "It¡¯s so hard. I have entered God¡¯s Sanctuary for three months already. Although I bought some primitive flesh and a primitive beast soul, it¡¯s still difficult for me hunt any mutant creatures. If I could buy a mutant beast soul, it would be much easier. But even if I had the money, people wouldn¡¯t necessarily sell their mutant beast souls." Zhang Danfeng shook his head with a wry smile.


    Han Sen thought to himself regretfully, "The only thing that could be brought from God¡¯s Sanctuary to the real world was a beast soul, while it can only be used but not traded there. Otherwise I could produce mutant creatures and would gain some mutant beast souls eventually, which could be really helpful to Frenzy."


    "Ha-ha, then I have better luck then you, Danfeng. I just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary and have already gained a mutant beast soul. Such a pity you are not in Steel Armor Shelter, or else we could hunt together and I could help you," Han Hao said proudly.


    "You¡¯ve gained a mutant beast soul already? Tell the truth, did you hunt it or pay for it? " Zhang Danfeng cried, staring at Han Hao.


    "Of course I hunted it myself," Han Hao said loudly.


    Han Senughed to himself. Since he was a kid, Han Hao had always raised his voice when he lied. His parents probably bought him the mutant beast soul with an enormous amount of money.


    The cheapest mutant beast soul would cost millions, and good ones tens of millions. So that¡¯s why his rtives were after the old house. It was a huge expense for them. Although thepany had earned a lot of money, they had probably spent it all by now.


    Tang Zhenliu was indeed awesome. Although it was just an exhibition fight, his broadsword skills were so swift and fierce that his broadsword almost became invisible.


    After watching for a while, Han Sen knew that Tang Zhenliu must have practiced premium hyper geno arts and learned his weapon skills from masters, and he was nopetition to Tang Zhenliu.


    Tang Zhenliu won the fight and summoned a beast soul to perform, shapeshifting into a three-meter-tall tyrannosaurus creature and smashing a huge stone with its head, arousing a burst of screaming.


    "Sacred-blood beast soul of raging dementor! I would do anything for a beast soul like this." Zhang Danfeng stared at Tang Zhenliu, who turned into a monster with a watering mouth.


    "This is nothing! This beat soul is nothing like the one Dor has..." Han Hao sputtered about Dor as if it were himself.


    "It would take a showdown to tell." Tang Zhenliu was Danfeng¡¯s idol, so he was upset to hear that. "I don¡¯t know how good Dor was, but his sacred-blood beast soul was robbed from others, and it was not a chivalric act. Even if he had a great beast soul, he would not beparable to Zhenliu."


    Han Sen blushed with shame and thought, "Oh Frenzy, you didn¡¯t know what a hard time I was having! How could I let go of an opportunity like that! Not to mention Son of Heaven was my enemy."


    Han Sen was hesitating whether or not to tell them that Dor was himself but decided not to. It wouldn¡¯t do them any good, after all.


    Rate Trantion Quality

 Chapter 15: Selling Flesh

    Chapter 15: Selling Flesh


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chapter 15 - Selling Flesh


    Han Sen kept practicing Jadeskin and recovering after he returned home. Every two days he went to God¡¯s Sanctuary to check on the copper-toothed beast.


    It took the beast half a month from the time it swallowed the ck crystal to be a mutant creature, but it was still the size of an ordinary copper-toothed beast, while the mutant copper-toothed beasts Han Sen had seen were twice that size. In addition to the size, the one he evolved into wasn¡¯t much stronger either, not even close to a true mutant one.


    Han Sen took out his alloy dagger and shed the beast on the neck, but caused no damage at all. It was his dagger that chipped.


    "So it is somewhat different from an ordinary one." Han Sen shapeshifted into a bloody yer and snapped its neck by force.


    "Mutant copper-toothed beast killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points."


    The sound in his mind overjoyed Han Sen. It might look different than a wild mutant copper-toothed beast, but it was fine as long as it was indeed a mutant creature.


    Now what was troubling him was how to sell this mutant copper-toothed beast. He really needed the money, or else he could just eat it to gain mutant geno points.


    "It is too dangerous for me to sell it showing up as Dor, now that the entire shelter is looking for him. But it would also be troublesome if I were to sell it using my own true identity." Han Sen still decided to use Dor¡¯s name after some hesitation.


    Su Xiaoqiao was depressed these days. Qin Xuan asked him to find Dor, but he didn¡¯t know Dor any more than she did, so what was he supposed to do?


    Early in the morning, Su Xiaoqiao was tripped by something and fell t on his face.


    "Who is this f*#ker that ced a stone in front of my room? He¡¯s dead if I find out." Even more depressed than before, Xiaoqiao saw that there was something under the stone.


    He took a closer look and found a note and a bundle. The note said, "Goods worth fifty thousand delivered. We are square. If you want more,e to Zephyr Valley tomorrow. Cash only."


    Although there was no signature, a coin was drawn at the lower left corner, making clear who it was from.


    "Dor!" Su Xiaoqiao was thrilled but didn¡¯t make a sound this time. Looking around and seeing no one, he took the bundle and note and closed the door.


    Su Xiaoqiao carefully opened the bundle and saw a long strip of meat jerky the size of two or three bites.


    Su Xiaoqiao chewed up the meat jerky and swallowed.


    "Mutant copper-toothed beast flesh eaten. One mutant geno point gained."


    The voice in his mind surprised Xiaoqiao, "Mutant copper-toothed beast flesh! So it was hunted by Dor? He must have more now that he asked me to bring cash to Zephyr Valley."


    Thinking of this, he got even more excited that he could bring Qin Xuan¡¯s message to Dor and buy mutant flesh from him at the same time.


    Early in the morning, Su Xiaoqiao set off to Zephyr Valley. He waited from early morning to noon but didn¡¯t see Doring.


    "S*#t, he must have fooled me!" Su Xiaoqiao was so upset that he was preparing to leave, but then heard someone say, "You brought cash?"


    Shocked, Su Xiaoqiao turned around and saw Dor in golden armor emerging from below the ground.


    "Brother, did you hide there all morning?" Su Xiaoqiao said, staring at Han Sen.


    "I¡¯ve been hiding here sincest night. You know what¡¯s going on right now, and I have to be careful," Han Sen said casually.


    "I admire you Dor, but you really have nothing to worry about. I¡¯m so grateful you would sell me mutant flesh and would never betray you."


    Su Xiaoqiao gave Han Sen the thumbs-up. It was incredible that he could stay underground for the whole night and the entire morning. It must have been so ufortable.


    "Cut the crap. Did you bring the money?" Han Sen pulled out another bundle from the pit where he was hiding and ced it in front of Xiaoqiao.


    Su Xiaoqiao looked inside the bundle, which was full of the same meat jerky he had eaten yesterday. There must have been more than five pounds of it. He excitedly asked, "Dor, did you make all this from the mutant copper-toothed beast?"


    "Yep. An entire mutant copper-toothed beast is right here. Two million, and no bargaining," Han Sen said.


    "Well, two million is fine." Su Xiaoqiao handed two stacks of ten-thousand notes to Han Sen, but doubted whether the entire beast was really there, as there should have been more meat.


    Han Sen noticed his doubt, took the money and said, "This meat jerky is made in traditional ways, so it shrank a bit. Rest assured that the whole beast is here."


    Han Sen made the copper-toothed beast into meat jerky so that no one would wonder why the beast was so tiny..


    "Of course I trust you!" Su Xiaoqiao paused and said, "Dor, you should know that I work for Qin Xuan. She has a message for you: she wants to buy the sacred-blood beast soul and golden axe you gained the other day, and she could offer you a good price."


    "Oh, what is the price?" Han Sen was interested in selling the golden axe, as it was not that portable. He hadn¡¯t found a chance to use it, so it was still buried.


    "You will have to figure this out yourselves. I¡¯m just the messenger," Su Xiaoqiao shrugged and said.


    "If you meet with Qin Xuan, tell her if she really wants to buy it, she can name a price and you can bring it to me," Han Sen said lightly. It was too risky for her to meet Qin Xuan.

 Chapter 16: Quartz Scorpion

    Chapter 16: Quartz Scorpion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen took back the beast soul armor and returned to Steel Armor Shelter. When he was entering the gate, he met an acquaintance.


    "Sen?" Han Hao was surprised to see him.


    "Han Hao, you know Ass Freak?" Han Hao¡¯spanions all recognized Han Sen and looked at Han Hao strangely.


    "No, wrong guy. Let¡¯s go!" Han Hao paused and looked embarrassed. Without saying hello, he walked past Han Sen.


    Han Hao hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to be in the same shelter, nor that he was also the infamous Ass Freak. If word got out that he was Han Sen¡¯s cousin, Han Hao couldn¡¯t imagine what Son of Heaven and Qin Xuan would do to him.


    Han Sen smiled wryly and did not expose Han Hao¡¯s lie. Since Han Hao didn¡¯t want anything to do with him, why would he do his cousin any harm?


    With two million on him, Han Sen left God¡¯s Sanctuary and went back home. He asked Mr. Zhang to help with the legal procedures regarding the old house to avoid any further disputes with his rtives. After that, Han Sen felt a lot more rxed. Everything would be taken care of and life would only get better. When he earned more money, Han Yan could go to a private school, where she could get a much better education than he did. In some elite schools, she could even learn hyper geno arts and have a much better start.


    To enter an elite school, however, her family must be aristocratic. So Han Sen mustplete one evolution and gain the title.


    "That would be a piece of cake for me. I could even have the title of sacred-blood aristocrat if I want." Han Sen¡¯s spirits were high.


    "Brother, you here?" Han Yan, in floral pajamas and holding a doll in her arms, poked her head through the door and searched for Han Sen.


    Seeing Han Sen sitting on the bed, she ran over and leaned against him with the doll.


    "Naughty girl, why are you still up?" Han Sen pinched her little nose.


    "Yan wants to listen to a story! It¡¯s been forever since you told me stories, and I¡¯ve missed you so much since you¡¯ve been gone." Han Yan looked at Han Sen with watery eyes.


    Han Sen sighed secretly. Since he graduated and entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, he had almost no time for his little sister, which he felt so guilty about.


    "I¡¯ll tell Yan a story right now." Han Sen sat Han Yan on hisp, opened a story book and read softly, "Once upon a time ..."


    After Han Sen returned to God¡¯s Sanctuary, he decided to catch a primitive creature to feed, which, incredibly, would turn to a mutant one in half a month.


    But Han Sen was more curious to know how long it would take for it to be a sacred-blood creature, which is what he needed most.


    It was still rtively easy to hunt a wild mutant creature, but almost impossible to hunt a sacred-blood one. Take the bloody yer for example: he could never have killed it if it weren¡¯t already severely injured by Son of Heaven.


    The moment Han Sen left his room, he was pulled away by someone.


    Han Sen turned and saw Han Hao, who pulled him to a remote spot. After confirming there was no one nearby, Han Hao said, "How did you cause such trouble! You haven¡¯t even been here long, and you¡¯ve managed to piss off gangs of both Qin Xuan and Son of Heaven.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to," Han Sen said casually.


    "I do not care. You are on your own for the stupid things you did. You are not allowed to say that I am your cousin or that you know me in front of others. I just started here and have a bright future, and will not be destroyed like you were," Han Hao said, ring at Han Sen.


    "Sure, I won¡¯t tell." Han Sen knew his cousin had been looking down on him since he went to integratedpulsory education, and there was no way he would support him under these circumstances. Of course, he was not obligated to either.


    "That¡¯s settled then. Don¡¯t say you know me," Han Hao told Hen Sen once again before leaving, fearing that someone might see them together.


    Han Sen left Steel Armor Shelter and went all the way into the mountains. He didn¡¯t n to hunt copper-toothed beasts anymore, as he had had enough of their meat and would no longer gain primitive geno points from it. It was another primitive creature that he was going after. He could eat several and also bring back a living one to evolve.


    Han Sen had chosen a ce called Barathrum Cave for hunting this time. It was a remote cave in the mountains, where primitive creatures, quartz scorpions, lived.


    Because it was so dark and narrow in Barathrum Cave, even with lighting equipment, sometimes it was still difficult to see quartz scorpions hidden in rock tunnels.


    If stung by these scorpions, it would take a mere three to five minutes before someone who had maxed out on primitive geno points would be poisoned to death.


    Therefore, few people would choose quartz scorpions as their targets. With ck beetle armor, however, Han Sen wasn¡¯t risking much, as it was not likely that quartz scorpions could get to him.


    His chose quartz scorpions because, first, it was easy to hide himself from the public in the cave. And second, a quartz scorpion was only the size of a fist, so it would be easy for him to carry their bodies back, unlike therge prey which were hard to transport. Third, if he happened to gain the beast soul of a quartz scorpion, he would also make a fortune, as it was a weapon like a military knife which was poisoned and incredibly sharp. As a primitive beast soul, its price was almost as high as a mutant one.


    At the mouth of the cave, Han Sen made sure he was alone and summoned his armor, entering Barathrum Cave prepared.


    As modern lighting equipment didn¡¯t work in God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen brought a self-made torch, with which he could only see several feet in front of him. With mica in the rocks reflecting the light, he could hardly see the hidden scorpions.


    nk!


    Han Sen soon felt a hit on his foot. He looked down and saw a deep blue scorpion the size of his fist stinging him on the feet with its tail.

 Chapter 17: Unexpected Encounte

    Chapter 17: Unexpected Encounter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s feet were also wrapped in armor, and the scorpion tail couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    Han Sen stepped on the quartz scorpion and crushed it.


    "Primitive creature quartz scorpion killed. No beast soul gain. Eat the flesh of quartz scorpion to gain zero to ten primitive geno points."


    Han Sen picked up the dead scorpion, put it into a prepared bag, and walked further into the cave with the bag on his back.


    Protected by the ck beetle armor, Han Sen killed all quartz scorpions he saw on the way, and there were nearly a hundred scorpions in his bag after he had walked for an hour.


    "Georgie Porgie, Pudding and Pie, kissed the girls and made them cry. When the boys came out to y, Georgie Porgie ran away." Han Sen collected the dead scorpions as he was humming a nursery rhyme.


    His mother had to work to support their family, and he was the one who took care of Han Yan. That¡¯s why he was used to humming nursery rhymes.


    "Dor?" Han Sen heard the other name he had given himself when he was on a spree. Shocked, he peered in the direction where the voice came from.


    In the cave sat a woman in her twenties leaning against stgmites, looking at him surprised.


    "Qin Xuan!" Han Sen eximed. Not expecting to see this woman here, Han Sen turned around to run.


    Since he had stabbed her in the rear, he had had nightmares about it.


    "Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t care about the grudge between you and Son of Heaven. And even if I wanted to look for trouble, I wouldn¡¯t be able to," Qin Xuan quickly said.


    Hen Sen paused and looked back at Qin Xuan, whose ankle was swollen and badly bruised. Clearly, she had been stung by a quartz scorpion.


    It suddenly hit Han Sen that Qin Xuan must have so many treasures on her since she had been in Steel Armor Shelter for years and wished to evolve with the maximum sacred geno points. She must have sacred-blood beast souls and very many mutant beast souls.


    At this point she was injured, and it looked quite serious. She had so many geno points that the scorpion poison might not kill her, but her ability to fight surely had suffered, or at least she couldn¡¯t move her injured leg.


    "Although I was the one who stabbed her, she hit me back right away and has been ruthless to me ever since. If I could ckmail her right now, that would be somepensation for my suffering these months," Han Sen thought, leering at Qin Xuan.


    As if she could see through him, Qin Xuan summoned a beast soul in the shape of a purple butterfly, which turned into a purple dagger in her hand.


    "You know the name of this dagger?" Qin Xuan asked him with a smile.


    "I don¡¯t." Han Sen noticed the gleam of the dagger, but she couldn¡¯t have summoned it for its beauty. It must be at least a mutant beast soul and even possibly a sacred-blood beast soul.


    "This dagger is the beast soul of a malicious butterfly, and it is envenomed with strong poison. You decide if your armor could block my dagger." Qin Xuan was still smiling.


    Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t see Han Sen blushing because his armor blocked his face. "You worry too much. We just met and have no hard feelings between us whatsoever. Why would I try to hurt you?"


    The sacred-blood armor might not have been able to block the sacred-blood dagger. Han Sen would not take the chance. Besides, they weren¡¯t really enemies either, as Qin Xuan didn¡¯t do anything more than make a few threats. It was Son of Heaven and his gang that really bullied him.


    Qin Xuan smiled and took back her dagger. "I can¡¯t move. If you can take me out of the cave safely, I will pay you a generous reward."


    "Howe you came here alone?" Han Sen asked, not agreeing straight away. He was curious how Qin Xuan was able toe this far when there was no trace of quartz scorpions being hunted on the way.


    "Originally I wanted to kill a mutant quartz scorpion, but it was more cunning than I thought. It started to attack me, leading other scorpions when my incense was about to burn out, so that I couldn¡¯t leave the cave. The primitive scorpions no longer feared me when the incense was gone. I was able to fight them off but was stung by a mutant quartz scorpion. So now it¡¯s even less likely that I can leave here."


    Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen and said, "Didn¡¯t you barter with Su Xiaoqiao for money? Take me out and I¡¯ll offer you that."


    "You were stung by a mutant quartz scorpion?" Han Sen looked at her, horrified.


    "If it was just a sting by a primitive quartz scorpion, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for help," Qin Xuan said casually.


    Han Sen now knew it was incense that kept the quartz scorpions sway from Qin Xuan, and she thought that he must have used the same method. What she didn¡¯t know was that he had killed all quartz scorpions on the way out. If she had known, she would have walked away herself.


    "Did you not kill the mutant scorpion?" Han Sen asked again.


    "Yes, but I did not get a beast soul. No one could get the flesh either, as it¡¯s full of scorpions out there," Qin Xuan said.


    "I¡¯ll take you, not for money but for a mutant beast soul."


    "You are too greedy." Qin Xuan nced at him.


    "Miss Qin, for you, a mutant beast soul is nothing. Is your life not worth it?" Han Sen said.


    "Alright then." Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen earnestly.


    "Amazing. You have a deal Miss." Han Sen walked farther into the cave.

 Chapter 18: Mutant Creature

    Chapter 18: Mutant Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What are you doing?" Qin Xuan frowned.


    "I¡¯ll take you out after picking up the corpse of the mutant quartz scorpion you killed." Han Sen continued to go inside.


    "There are so many scorpions there. Don¡¯t you need incense?" Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen, puzzled.


    "Why do men need incense?" Han Sen came back with a giant blue scorpion about a foot long in his hand.


    Qin Xuan sighed after looking him up and down, "I was tricked by you. You have already killed all the quartz scorpions out there, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Smart girl." Han Sen poured the dead scorpions from his bag, which soon piled into a heap.


    Although Qin Xuan had guessed it, she was still surprised to see that Han Sen had killed so many scorpions.


    Han Sen put the corpse of the mutant scorpion in his bag first before he started to fill it with primitive scorpions. There were still a few that wouldn¡¯t fit in there, and he didn¡¯t waste those but ate all the flesh until he had cleaned them up.


    "Primitive quartz scorpion flesh eaten. Four primitive geno points gained."


    "I haven¡¯t seen anyone quite like you, willing to eat such disgusting things." Qin Xuan had never met someone who had such nice equipment but remained so stingy.


    "Come on." Han Sen squatted next to Qin Xuan, wanting to carry her out on his back.


    "Since there are no scorpions anymore, I could just walk out," Qin Xuan said.


    "You have promised me a mutant beast soul and couldn¡¯t take that back anyway. Why not enjoy my service with your injured leg?" Han Sen said.


    "You are right. Why not?" She bit her bottom lip, got up and carefully climbed onto the back of Han Sen.


    With the armor, Han Sen couldn¡¯t really enjoy the feeling of her body against his. He walked out, carrying Qin Xuan, with his bag in one hand.


    She only weighed about 100 pounds, which was nothing for Han Sen, who had already gained quite a lot geno points. They emerged from the cave in no time.


    "Where are you going?" asked Han Sen.


    "Back to the shelter,." Qin Xuan said.


    Han Sen no longer spoke and carried her towards Steel Armor Shelter. After an hour, he let her down.


    "It is not too far away from the shelter now, and people pass by here all the time. Wait for a while, and then ask them to bring you back." Han Sen extended an empty hand to Qin Xuan: "Now, my mutant beast soul."


    "I have asked Su Xiaoqiao to send a message. Would you sell me the sacred-blood beast soul and gear?" Qin Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate before she handed over a mutant beast soul in the shape of a ck cat to Han Sen.


    "What is your offer for the golden double-edged axe?" Han Sen asked.


    "Two million."


    "That is a piece of sacred-blood gear, while two million won¡¯t even get you a mutant beast soul." Han Sen frowned.


    "Sacred-blood gear is very nice, but you can¡¯t take it to the real world, while beast souls could be used outside God¡¯s Sanctuary. That exins the price. If you would sell a sacred-blood beast soul, I¡¯d give you twenty million," exined Qin Xuan.


    "A mutant beast soul, plus two million," Han Sen said.


    "A mutant beast soul is out of the question. I¡¯ll give you five million."


    "Flesh of two mutant creatures and two million."


    "You are asking too much. Final offer, six million. After all, you can¡¯t take it outside," Qin Xuan said.


    "Okay, get the money ready. I will tell Xiaoqiao when and where we trade," Han Sen said and left with his bag.


    "You really would not consider selling the sacred-blood beast soul? Twenty million is just a tentative offer. We could discuss further," Qin Xuan said to his back.


    "No way." Han Sen left without pausing.


    Qin Xuan looked at him leaving and thought, "His armor was tougher than the quartz scorpion sting. It must also be a sacred-blood beast soul."


    "Who was he? He doesn¡¯t look like a soldier." She had no clue.


    Han Sen went back to his original look and returned to the shelter with his bag.


    There was no one guarding the gate anymore: they had searched for Dor for so long and found nothing, so they had to give up.


    Coincidentally, Han Sen ran into Han Hao and his friends again.


    "Nice to see you again, Ass Freak! You have a full bag with you. How many mutant creatures did you hunt?" A young man ridiculed him.


    "One." Han Sen replied calmly.


    "Ha-ha, you are funny. Could you even hunt primitive creatures? It must be full of ck beetles there,"ughed the young man, leading everyone to burst intoughter. No one believed Han Sen could get a mutant creature.


    "Han Hao, don¡¯t mistake him for anyone. If you knew him, you¡¯d forever have bad luck." A young man patted Han Hao on the shoulder.


    "No way I¡¯d know Ass Freak!" Han Hao looked embarrassed.


    Han Sen ignored them and carried his bag back to his room.


    He saved the mutant quartz scorpion and was going to sell Xiaoqiao all the rest. Although he could evolve a creature into a mutant one in half a month with the ck crystal, he¡¯d rather use the crystal to get sacred-blood creatures.

 Chapter 19: The Distinguished and Aristocrats Only

    Chapter 19: The Distinguished and Aristocrats Only


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the middle of the night, Han Sen ced a bag of dead quartz scorpions and a note at the door of Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s room before knocking a few times. Then he hid in an alley close by and made sure Xiaoqiao took the bag and note inside.


    It turned out to be a nice coboration, and Han Sen got the six million promised by Qin Xuan and another eighty thousand for the scorpions. He went back to his room with boxes of cash and almost jumped with joy.


    Even when his father was still alive, he had never seen so much money at once.


    Han Sen left God¡¯s Sanctuary with the money, since the only thing he wanted to do right now was to share the joy with his mother and sister. Their adversity had finally ended.


    The two million he earned before was all used on solving the issue of the old house, and he could eventually have the six million to himself, which was a totally different feeling.


    Although the money was not even enough for the rich to buy a luxury airne, for Han Sen it was already the most money he had seen in his life.


    "Mom, Yan, I have something to show you." Han Sen pulled them into his room and poured the cash onto his bed.


    "Where did you get so much money?" Luo Sn was first frightened instead of being surprised, fearing that her son might have done something dangerous.


    "Mom, I was lucky to have killed a mutant creature and gained the beast soul, so I traded it for this money." Han Sen did not dare to tell the truth, afraid that Luo Sn might get worried.


    He didn¡¯t dare to leak anything about the ck crystal, as the precious stone maynd its innocent possessor in jail. His whole family could be wiped out if word got out.


    Luo Sn said ruefully, "Sen, you should not have sold it. It could be of great help to you, and we could always get by... "


    "Mom, no worries. I will have another chance. I¡¯ve eaten the mutant flesh and gained mutant geno points. In the future, it¡¯ll be much easier for me to hunt, and everything will get better."


    "But..." Luo Sn still felt bad, as it was not that easy to kill a mutant creature. For ordinary people, it would be great luck to hunt one, just like winning the lottery, so there may never be a second time.


    "Yan is about to start school, and I¡¯m not letting her to go to a public one like I did," Han Sen said.


    Luo Sn looked at her children with tears in her eyes, "It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you."


    "Mom, you are a great woman, and you were the one who raised us. Let me contribute a little as well!" Han Sen picked up Han Yan: "Yan, let¡¯s go out to eat. You can have whatever you want today."


    Han Yan¡¯s face lit up: "I want to eat Sapphire ice cream."


    "Sure, let¡¯s go have Sapphire ice cream!" Han Sen pinched Han Yan¡¯s small nose.


    "Sapphire ice cream is too expensive. You don¡¯t need to splurge with the money. Save it to buy some meat..."


    "Just once!" Han Sen went out, holding Luo Sn¡¯s hand.


    "Don¡¯t tell others you have hunted a mutant creature or you sold a mutant beast soul... I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you..." Luo Sn urged her son. Since Han Sen¡¯s father had the ident, Luo Sn had changed. She no longer wanted Han Sen to be in charge but just to be safe.


    "Mom, rx. I will not say a thing. You keep the money and decide what to do with it." Han Sen went out of the house holding his sister with one hand and his mother with the other.


    Sapphire ice cream was famous throughout the Alliance and was also very expensive. Even the cheapest type cost more than ten thousand.


    Their neighbors¡¯ kids were always having Sapphire ice cream. And Han Sen also had tried it a few times when he was younger. However, when Han Yan was born, they were already bankrupt, so they couldn¡¯t afford such luxuries any more.


    Having the impression that the ice cream was delicious, Han Sen could no longer remember what it tasted like.


    When the three came to Sapphire, all the seats were taken, and there was a long line to buy ice cream.


    "Let¡¯s go upstairs." Before Han Sen entered the store, he saw through the window that the second floor was almost empty, so he thought thedies could go upstairs and have a seat while he would stand in line alone.


    At the stairs, he was stopped by a waiter.


    "I am sorry, you cannot go up," the waiter said.


    "Why? Aren¡¯t there any seats upstairs?" Han Sen frowned.


    Contemptuous and impatient, the waiter pointed to a notice on the wall, "You should have heard about our rule even if you have never had our ice cream before."


    Han Sen looked at the notice, which said, "The Distinguished and Aristocrats Only" and understood what he was referring to. So the second floor was an area exclusively for people with privileges, and ordinary people weren¡¯t even allowed to enter.


    No wonder the second floor had much better decorations yet was so empty.


    "We don¡¯t need to sit down. We¡¯ll just wait here, and you go get Yan ice cream," said Luo Sn, trying to spare Han Sen.


    "I¡¯m going." Han Sen smiled and went to the back of the line. He seemed to be indifferent, but was suddenly possessed by an aspiration.


    "What¡¯s so special about the distinguished and aristocrats? Soon I shall have it all and more. The stupid notice will never get in my way again."


    There still were no empty seats when it was his turn to buy the ice cream, so Han Sen had to order takeout. Before leaving, he took another look at the notice¡ª"The Distinguished and Aristocrats Only!"

 Chapter 20: Her

    Chapter 20: Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, Han Sen was on the train going to the teleport station, with many passengers sharing his destination.


    Most people could not afford a teleport device, so they had to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary using a public teleport station.


    Today, the conductor seemed to be in a bad mood. While Han Sen was deep in thought about what to do in God¡¯s Sanctuary, a violent shake of the train left everyone who was standing falling to the sides.


    Since he wasn¡¯t paying attention, Han Sen also involuntarily staggered a few steps forward and fell on something soft.


    Subconsciously wanting to seize something to regain his bnce, he felt strange because what he was holding on to was even more soft and tender.


    Then he found that he had bumped into a woman in military uniform, and his hands were on her chest.


    "Bastard!" The woman scowled and elbowed him fast and hard. If she were to seed, Han Sen would have lost half his face. He subconsciously raised an arm to block the hit, felt a strong hit on his arm and involuntarily stepped back several steps.


    The woman turned around and viciously stared at Han Sen. She eximed with just one look: "You! Ass..."


    "Qin Xuan!" She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Han Sen cried in fear. This woman in uniform happened to be the woman from whom he had gotten the nickname Ass Freak.


    Han Sen did not expect Qin Xuan also to be on Roca, and it seemed that she had enlisted in the army.


    Being in the military was nothing umon in the Alliance, as all legitimate residents of the Alliance needed to serve at least five years when they turned twenty. When Han Sen turned twenty, he would also be a soldier, if there were no special reason for him not to serve.


    Qin Xuan recognized Han Sen, but didn¡¯t initiate a fight. She just looked at him with a cold and slightly disgusted look.


    Han Sen thought ruefully, "She must think I¡¯m a pervert now. I don¡¯t even me her. I did stab her in the bottom and now... If I were her, I¡¯d assume the same. "


    "There are so manys in the Alliance, how is Qin Xuan here as well? And what are the chances that I would meet her and did this to her," Han Sen thought intively. There was no way around it; he would have to let the situation y itself out.


    In the Alliance, wounding others was not allowed. Qin Xuan did not want to make a scene, so she just glowered at him and didn¡¯t move further.


    Han Sen had goosebumps from her staring and immediately got off the train once he reached the teleport station. To his surprise, Qin Xuan followed behind him.


    "Dogs can¡¯t help from eating sh*t. I thought you were just innocent, while you are by nature a disgusting person," Qin Xuan said fiercely.


    "You saw what happened. It was the train, and so many others also fell. It was just a coincidence," Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    "Would you believe that if you were me?" Qin Xuan said coldly.


    "What do you want?" Qin Xuan had identified him as a bastard, so there was no need to exin.


    "You really are brazen, showing no remorse for what you did. It must not be the first time you have done something like this." Seeing that Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to apologize, Qin Xuan raged, "You think I¡¯ll just send you to the police? It¡¯s not that easy. I can¡¯t beat you up here, but in God¡¯s Sanctuary, it will be a different story. You are going there right? I¡¯ll wait for you."


    Qin Xuan immediately left and the soldiers saluted her, "Good morning, Stationmaster."


    Han Sen stumbled and couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. He almost wanted to cry.


    All teleport stations belonged to the military system. A garrison was assigned to each station, and the stationmaster was the garrison¡¯s chief executive.


    Han Sen had heard that the old stationmaster was to be transferred, and he couldn¡¯t believe that Qin Xuan would be the new stationmaster, not even in his wildest dreams.


    Han Sen had a bad feeling about the whole thing. As the stationmaster, Qin Xuan would know his whereabouts very well.


    And it wasn¡¯t even possible for him to use a different teleport station. There are three public teleport stations on Roca, but the other two were too far away, and he couldn¡¯t waste two days on travelling.


    Han Sen entered God¡¯s Sanctuary when Qin Xuan went to her office. He decided to wait until she left the shelter before he teleported back home.


    Han Sen gave Qin Xuan no chance to intercept him. Taking some meat jerky made from the mutant scorpion, Han Sen left Steel Armor Shelter.


    "Did I use up my luck when I found the ck crystal?" Han Sen thought, depressed.


    He did not go far before seeing Son of Heaven and his gang standing outside the shelter chatting.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in meeting up with them and went the other way. However, Luo Tianyang called him from behind: "Ass Freak,e here!"


    Reluctantly, Han Sen had to turn around toward Luo Tianyang, perplexed.


    "I¡¯m calling you. Come here and you¡¯ll get lucky." Luo Tianyang waved to him, smiling maliciously.


    "There is no need. I¡¯m not strong. I can only deal with ordinary creatures and can¡¯t even fight primitive creatures. I am afraid I cannot help you." Han Sen knew it was never good when Luo Tianyang called him.


    "Cut the crap! Do you want a beating? I saide!" Luo Tianyang gazed at Han Sen with his face dark.

 Chapter 21: Underground River

    Chapter 21: Underground River


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In addition to Han Sen, Son of Heaven and his gang were also joined by a few thugs they paid toe along. The group left Steel Armor Shelter and marched into the mountains.


    Although they expected nothing good to happen, they still wanted to take the chance for the sake of the generous reward.


    In the past, if Han Sen had not been blocked by Qin Xuan and Son of Heaven, he might also have risked his life for the bounty.


    Now Han Sen had no reason to take such risks, but it was clear that Son of Heaven and Luo Tianyang wanted to use him as a stepping stone, which made him want to kill them both.


    Han Sen quietly followed them, guessing what they were about to do. When recruiting people, the gang had said they were hunting a mutant creature, and it was only because there were also many ordinary and primitive creatures that they needed more hands.


    Han Sen of course couldn¡¯t take this seriously. To kill a mutant creature, the regr gang was more than enough. The dozen people around Son of Heaven could all kill a mutant creature on their own, let alone Son of Heaven himself. The extra hands werepletely unnecessary, ording to their story.


    Luo Tianyang and others casually killed the creatures they encountered along the way, and gave the meat to the hired people casually, which made everyone quite happy.


    The group had been going for six or seven days, and the gang still had no intention of stopping. On the eighth day, they halted at a mountain pass.


    Very far from the shelter, there was no human activity. They encountered many different creatures. Son of Heaven and his gang had killed a lot of primitive animals on the way and kept some of the flesh as food.


    "It seems that we are almost there. What on earth are they up to?" Han Sen had not heard anything, but judging from the grave look on their faces, this couldn¡¯t be a simple operation.


    They rested for a day at the campsite and crossed the mountain pass the next morning. After hiking a dozen miles, they saw a gap in the canyon so deep and dark that no one could see the bottom.


    Everyone lit a torch. The gang sent the hired people as the vanguard and followed them into the gap.


    The hired ones all knew it was time to put their life on the line, so they were dawdling.


    "Why are you going so slowly, bitches? Do you still want the rest of the money?" Luo Tianyang whipped a few people in the back and shouted.


    The thugs could only speed up going down.


    Han Sen was among them. It was not too difficult to walk down, and nothing happened along the way until they reached the bottom. The thugs were relieved and started to talk andugh again.


    It was very dark at the bottom of the gap, and the group had to rely on the torches. There was an underground river running through the huge space.


    "Cross the river and go into the cave on the other side." Luo Tianyang pointed his whip to the other side.


    "Luo, I cannot swim. This river is too wide," said a young man who had been recruited.


    "Who told you to swim? We have intable boats. Just row across." Luo Tianyang opened the parcel on the back of his mount, and there were indeed intable boats in there. After they inted the boats, each one could sit four to five people.


    The group started to row the boats across. The speed of the water was not fast, and there was no risk of being rushed downstream. Two boats soon reached the center of the river.


    All of a sudden, with a ssh, a dark creature emerged from the water with half of its python-like body exposed. Its body was wider than a bucket and covered with shiny ck fine scales. Its mouth was sorge that it could fit a cow.


    But it wasn¡¯t a cow that was swallowed, rather someone on the boat. The giant body then put its full weight on the boat, which exploded with everyone on it falling into the water.


    Everyone was shocked and trying to row the boats back. Those who hadn¡¯t gone on the boat just dropped their boat and started to run back.


    With a glint of cold steel, the two running the fastest were beheaded by Luo Tianyang and another gang member. Luo Tianyang pointed the knife with blood on it at the rest and cried ruthlessly, "There is but one monster, so whoever reaches the other side can live. And I¡¯ll kill anyone who took the money and tries to run away. To live or to die, it is up to you."


    Everyone was intimidated by Luo Tianyang¡¯s vicious act and started to row towards the other side.


    "Assholes, you just want to feed the monster with humans," Han Sen cursed in his heart. Those who fell into the water before were trying to swim to the other side but were suddenly pulled into the water by something.


    It was so dark that no one saw what happened to them, but their fate could be imagined from the thick scent of blood.


    The hired boys dared not move forward, and Luo Tianyang used his knife again to force them. They didn¡¯t want to stay in the river, so they had to row hard.


    Han Sen lit the surroundings with his torch while rowing the boat. In case the monster came out of the water, he had to summon sacred-blood beast soul armor at once to save his life.


    The monster again copsed a boat, and everyone on it was screaming. Then what could be heard was only the waves rolling.


    "Row harder if you want to live!" Han Sen yelled at the two on the boat with him who were petrified as he was rowing his heart out.


    "F*#king heartless bastards!" He swore quietly.


    The two men were revived by Han Sen¡¯s shout, and started to row desperately. From time to time there were screams and sshes. Countless men must have been buried in the snake belly.

 Chapter 22: Broken Egg

    Chapter 22: Broken Egg


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was no doubt that this giant snake was a sacred-blood creature. Aquatic creatures were hard enough to kill, let alone a sacred-blood creature.


    With his normal gang, Son of Heaven didn¡¯t even dare to hunt it, but was only trying to fill out the group, so that they could safely reach the other side.


    Han Sen took a look at the other side as he was rowing. After they passed the middle of the river, the torch could light up the other side a little bit.


    Since Han Sen had started to practice Jadeskin, his body function seemed to get a lot better. vision was also a lot stronger than before and he seemed to have gained night vision as well. Now he could clearly see a cave six to nine feet wide on a cliff. Although there was no path, the cave must have been the gang¡¯s destination.


    Han Sen was looking at the cave when he heard a loud ssh. His heart sank as he saw the giant snake popping out of water less than six feet from their boat, its mouth moving towards the boat and its fangs showing.


    Without thinking, Han Sen jumped into the water and summoned his armor underwater. Like a fish, he struggled to swim across the river.


    The whole process of crossing the river was tragic. It wasn¡¯t clear whether the ck snake was insatiable or just determined to kill humans, but only two boats reached the other side, and only seven people lived. All the others were in the water and most likely dead.


    The snake didn¡¯t show up again.


    "Son of Heaven, although the snake was a sacred-blood creature, it was not intelligent. Now it is full, we should not have too much risk crossing," said Luo Tianyang, smiling.


    "Go over." Son of Heaven gave the order, and the gang went over in three boats. As expected, the snake didn¡¯t attack anymore and they allnded safely.


    "Continue." Luo Tianyang whipped the seven survivors, who were forced to walk inside the cave, trembling. They regretted so much that they had coveted the bounty. What was money good for if they died here?


    But they did not encounter any other creatures along the way. In half an hour, they reached the end of the cave.


    At the end of the cave there was a pool, and next to the pool was a gravel nest 30 feet wide. In the middle of the nest therey two eggs the size of ostrich eggs with ck patterns.


    Son of Heaven was overjoyed."Ha-ha, awesome! Eggs of sacred-blood creatures, and there are two of them. Now my sacred geno points could go over 80."


    Even so, he did not lose his caution and winked at Luo Tianyang, who was equally excited. Thetter understood immediately and forced the survivors to fetch the eggs.


    Trembling, they walked into the gravel nest and carried out the two eggs.


    However, before they were able to leave the nest, the pool started to bubble, and BANG! A huge snake head stuck out, the dark-red snake eyes staring at the egg thieves.


    "Damn! Throw the eggs over," Son of Heaven shouted to them, but they were dumbfounded by the snake up close and did not reply him.


    "Useless motherf*#kers!" Son of Heaven scolded and summoned his red sword, running forward.


    The gang all summoned their weapons and followed him. Rushing in front of the survivors, Son of Heaven grabbed the eggs and ran towards the mouth of the cave. The snake was originally concerned about its eggs and didn¡¯t move. Seeing Son of Heaven running away with them, it went into a rage and left the pool, chasing the gang madly.


    "Block it," cried Son of Heaven, while he kept running without pause.


    Luo Tianyang was even more ruthless. He grabbed two shivering survivors and threw them at the snake. Catching one in the mouth, the snake swallowed him without chewing.


    The rest of the gang all followed suit, using the survivors as human shields, which temporarily resisted the snake¡¯s attack. They took advantage of it and retreated.


    Son of Heaven ran fast, holding the two snake eggs. It took him no time to arrive at the mouth of the cave. When he was excited, a golden fist appeared in front of him and hit him on the face.


    He hadn¡¯t expected someone hiding behind the cave mouth and was unprepared for the attack. Blood spilling and nose crooked, he fell back with his hand covering his face.


    The two snake eggs suddenly flew out from his arms. A golden figure jumped up, caught one egg with each hand, and ran toward the river.


    "Dor!" Son of Heaven fell to the ground, clutching his face. He immediately managed to climb up, saw the unique golden armor and recognized who it was.


    After jumping in the water, Han Sen had swiftly swum to the shore in the chaos, and instead of going into the cave, he hid behind a boulder and waited until the gang entered the cave. He then followed them and watched. When he saw Son of Heaven running with the eggs, Han Sen gave him a hard punch and captured the eggs.


    Han Sen just regretted that his bronze crescent spear had been ruined by Xue Longyan, or he might have been able to kill Son of Heaven with this secret attack.


    Han Sen reached the river and suddenly saw waves roaring. A huge ck-scaled snake appeared from the river.


    "F*#k! There is another one?" Han Sen looked back and saw the other snake chasing the gang.


    "Dor, you are so f*#ked!" Son of Heaven hated Dor¡¯s guts and gloated that he was stopped by the snake.


    Han Sen quickly had an idea as the snake in the river red at him. He pushed hard with his right hand secretly, and then threw the snake egg at Son of Heaven. "Catch. We will each keep one egg, and let¡¯s deal with the snakes together first. "


    "Who agreed to that? I will get both eggs and kill you!" Thinking Han Sen was terrified, Son of Heaven sneered and caught the egg, but the egg broke when it hit him and the egg was all over him.


    Son of Heaven was stunned.

 Chapter 23: Obsidian Dragon

    Chapter 23: Obsidian Dragon


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Roar!


    The giant snake shrieked and rushed madly toward Son of Heaven, who was covered in egg, leaving Han Sen alone.


    Han Sen turned and ran with the remaining snake egg. Jumping on an intable boat, he desperately rowed to the other side without looking back.


    He still had an egg with him, and if both snakes decided to go for him, it would be no fun at all.


    "Dor, f*#k your..." Han Sen heard cursing from behind, followed by all sorts of human voices and the beast¡¯s roar.


    Han Sen went to the other side, jumped onto the shore and ran out of the big gap. Without a pause, he ran toward the shelter.


    After running for a while, Han Sen started to get uneasy. In case Son of Heaven and his gang escaped, they would definitely go for him, and he could by no means outrun their mounts.


    Han Sen decided to go into the forest and take a detour so that he didn¡¯t risk being caught by them.


    They had been in the shelter for years, and everyone was fit and had plenty of beast souls. Even though they were no match for the snakes, surely some of them could get away. It was best to be careful.


    That night, Han Sen found a corner to take shelter from the wind and got some firewood. Sealing the snake egg with ayer of mud, he put it on the fire and barbecued it.


    While cooking, Han Sen murmured, "Pure life, before you see this dirty world, let me handle the sin and send you back to heaven."


    "Young obsidian dragon killed. No beast soul gained. Eat it to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly." Having barbecued it for a while, Han Sen heard the voice.


    "So it was not a snake... unfortunately I didn¡¯t gain the beast soul," Han Sen thought greedily.


    Soon the egg was cooked and Han Sen used a stick to get the egg out of the fire. Breaking the burnt mud crust on the outside, he saw the delicious egg white.


    Han Sen took a bite, and the egg was so much better than a chicken egg.


    "Young obsidian dragon eaten. One sacred geno point gained..."


    Han Sen ate the whole egg and was so full he couldn¡¯t move. He had gained five sacred geno points. Adding the eight points he already had, Han Sen now had thirteen sacred geno points.


    It took Han Sen eight or nine days to reach Steel Armor Shelter. Son of Heaven and his gang had been back for two days already when he arrived.


    There were only eight in the gang that returned alive, and everyone was injured. Even some of Son of Heaven¡¯s henchmen had died. Son of Heaven wouldn¡¯t say what they had done, and Qin Xuan and Fist Guy failed to find out.


    Several hired thugs, however, hade back alive after they had fallen into the water. And through them, Qin Xuan and Fist Guy eventually learned what had happened. They still had no idea what had happened after the hired men fell into the water, so just took for granted that the gang was hurt by the obsidian dragons.


    Their guess was only half right, because the egg thrown by Han Sen also contributed a lot the gang¡¯s predicament. After all, they wouldn¡¯t have had to fight the dragons if he hadn¡¯t done that.


    Son of Heaven was afraid of being ridiculed, and did not tell what happenedter, while secretly heunched a new search for Dor.


    "It is a pity that Son of Heaven and Luo Tianyang didn¡¯t die." Han Sen learned what had happened and felt relieved.


    He was afraid that Son of Heaven might suspect something, seeing he had returned alone.


    Now that there were other survivors, Han Sen naturally had nothing to worry about, and caught a primitive copper-toothed beast on his way back to the shelter. If Son of Heaven and his gang came to interrogate him, he could just say he was rushed downstream and got lucky.


    Han Sen was thinking too much, because Son of Heaven did not have the time to ask him and didn¡¯t make the connection at all.


    More than half a month was spent on the expedition. Han Sen teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary to see his mother and sister. However, at the gate of the transport station, Qin Xuan was standing at the exit, looking at him coldly.


    "You sure can hide. It¡¯s been more than half a month since I saw you. Do you think I¡¯ll spare you from the punishment you deserve?"


    "Miss Qin, what do you want?" Han Sen looked at her, depressed. Qin Xuan was now the stationmaster, and there was no way to bypass her.


    "Easy, take this ande with me." Qin Xuan threw abat suit at Han Sen.


    "You would not kill me anyway," Han Sen thought, taking thebat suit and following her back to the station. They didn¡¯t teleport to God¡¯s Sanctuary but to thebat room in the station.


    Han Sen put on thebat suit and entered the room, where Qin Xuan stood in a redbat suit with ck stripes.


    Abat suit was not just clothing, but a high-tech product that could function as armor, with in-built sensors which recorded all data during fighting, including heart rate, breathing, punch speed and the impact taken. This allowed the users to understand their physical status and determine their future practice methods.


    "If you win, I will leave you alone for good." Qin Xuan curled her finger, indicating Han Sen should attack.


    "You are about to max out on sacred geno points and have so many beast souls. I just graduated, and you have trained in the army for so long. Why don¡¯t you just say you want to kill me?" Even if Han Sen could win, he didn¡¯t want to expose the fact that he was Dor. And he wasn¡¯t confident about the fight.


    "No beast soul allowed. And we are clear if you can still stand after 50 movements," Qin Xuan said casually.


    "Deal." Han Sen believed he could endure 50 movements if he focused on defense.

 Chapter 24: Sneak Attack Skills

    Chapter 24: Sneak Attack Skills


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Xuan had made up her mind to kick Han Sen¡¯s ass. The first time, when Han Sen stabbed her in the rear, she could attribute it to his ignorance, while the harassment on the train couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    Having identified Han Sen as a freak and bastard, Qin Xuan walked up to him with anger in her eyes and said, "You start."


    Bang!


    Han Sen punched her in the face. Clutching her nose and stepping back, Qin Xuan stared at him, not believing what had happened.


    Han Sen was not like any man she had seen. She let him start and he just immediately punched her, which waspletely beyond her expectations. That¡¯s why she was not prepared for it. They were standing close to each other, so she was hit on the nose.


    In her understanding, in a showdown, the two opponents should go to the middle and take their positions. And men always acted as gentlemen in front of her. Even if they were weaker, they¡¯d still want to show their masculinity. No one was like Han Sen, who threw a punch without a sign, hitting her face, where she wasn¡¯t even covered by protective gear.


    "I¡¯m sorry ... so sorry ... have we not started?" Hansen repeatedly apologized. He thought he¡¯d let her beat him to let out the anger, and wanted it to end sooner. He didn¡¯t expect that he could hit her nose, which soon turned red.


    "We had started, and we¡¯ll continue, you ... bang!" Qin Xuan had more to say, but he acted hearing "continue" and hit her on the nose again. She was in so much pain she had to squat on the floor.


    "You said continue, so I thought ..." Han Sen quickly exined.


    "I¡¯ll kill you..." Qin Xuan jumped from the ground. Not caring about the rules any more, she moved forward and started to beat Han Sen up.


    Resisting Qin Xuan¡¯s beating, Han Sen found his fighting skills were much weaker than Qin Xuan¡¯s, and he couldn¡¯t even y defense. He barely got through a dozen punches and was beaten down.


    "Way less than 50. See you next time." Qin Xuan turned away, leaving behind Han Sen, who was wounded all over.


    Han Sen stood up with a wry smile on his face. Wearing abat suit, he wasn¡¯t injured seriously. It was just some pain he would have to put up with. The worst part was he seemed to have enraged Qin Xuan even more.


    After Han Sen left the station to return home, Qin Xuan took a shower and was about to delete the video and data of the fight right away.


    She was the stationmaster and the strongest woman in Steel Armor Sanctuary. There was no way she¡¯d let people see the video of herself being punched in the nose by Ass Freak.


    Before deletion, Qin Xuan watched it again, and she was momentarily shocked. She thought that the reason she was hit was that Han Sen took advantage when she wasn¡¯t prepared.


    After carefully reviewing it several times, Qin Xuan suddenly found that although this was a very important reason, it couldn¡¯t fully exin her being hit.


    "Was it...," thought Qin Xuan, and repeatedly watched the part when he hit her andpared the data collected by thebat suit.


    "So, his fist fighting skills are really poor, just about the normal level of apulsory education graduate, but his movements were explosive and unexpected," Qin Xuan mumbled as she was checking the data. "And there was something about him... like a killer... Before he made a move, I could not predict his intention, and that had left me unguarded. When he threw a punch, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest change in his emotions, not even when he was hitting hard. The separation of behaviors and emotions should belong to a good assassin¡ªa fatal blow under ordinary cover."


    "No, he just graduated, and there is no way he is an assassin. Also, his movements were too bad for him to be one. So, this separation was just his innate talent?" Qin Xuan could only think of this one possibility.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Han Sen was really poor when he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, at the time he offended both Qin Xuan and Son of Heaven.


    No one dared to be with him, and no one dared to trade with him. The new graduate started to hunt creatures using an ordinary alloy dagger, without any experience.


    Even just ordinary creatures posed great threats to a beginner, not to mention that they often came in groups, so Han Sen must have taken an individual creature by surprise and killed it. Once surrounded by a group, he could only wait to die.


    To minimize the danger, he had to ambush and attack, and the most important part was not to alert the creatures, who had more acute senses than men. In the first month, Han Sen was honing this skills.


    In failure after failure, he learned to hide his emotions and intentions, so that the creatures sensed no danger even when he approached.


    It was like ying dirty, but it was also the only way for him to survive at that point


    Later, he had to keep practicing and improve his skills in order to kill primitive creatures, and gradually they became part of his instinct.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s fighting skills were not even close to advanced, he was no worse than a great assassin in his explosiveness and timing. Like an assassin, he skills were also honed between life and death, and the only difference was that it was the creatures instead of men that he killed.

 Chapter 25: Ghosthaunt

    Chapter 25: Ghosthaunt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "He seems to have great strength, speed and explosiveness, which indicates that he has fairly high geno points, unless he is practicing hyper geno arts." Qin Xuan looked at some data, but didn¡¯t worry too much about it.


    Han Sen¡¯s data was indeed better than average, but data like this can be seen anywhere in the shelter. It was only a bit unexpected that it belonged to Han Sen.


    "Talented but vulgar and despicable. I¡¯ll just teach him a lesson next time," thought Qin Xuan bitterly.


    Because of Han Sen¡¯s sneak attacks, shebelled him as despicable again. It was indeed hard for most people to imagine that Han Sen had integrated the sneak attack skills into his practice and instinct.


    The reason why Han Sen could hit Son of Heaven in the face was his sneak attack skills. Or else someone like him could never hit Son of Heaven, who had great geno points and hyper geno arts.


    Sneak attack didn¡¯t sound good, but it was practical.


    When he got home, Han Sen had dinner with his mother and Han Yan. The next day, he did not go to God¡¯s Sanctuary but took the train to a martial hall.


    Han Sen had only learned basic martial arts in the past, and those were designed for people who had no geno points.


    As one started to gain geno points in God¡¯s Sanctuary, one became stronger in general. With the practice of hyper geno arts, the body had be even more unique, and this difference allowed people like him to practice certain martial arts that normal people could not practice.


    These martial arts can be learned at martial halls as well as at advanced colleges. And martial masters who worked at martial halls taught these for a living.


    Unlike in ancient times, these martial masters did not rely on their inherited fame, nor did they want to leave legacies. Their only goal was to make profit. So, the more money a student spent, the better martial arts were taught.


    Martial arts all had certain requirements for physical conditioning. If the requirements were not met, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to practice.


    In the past, Han Sen had no money and no significant enhancement in his physical conditioning. Now with thirteen sacred geno points and lots of other geno points, he had be stronger. The practice of Jadeskin had also helped. Now his physical condition was among the best in his peer group..


    Ares Martial Hall was famous on Roca. The tuition there was very expensive, but the martial arts taught were very good. The owner of the martial hall was a veteran and was famous back in the days when he was serving. After getting severely injured in a battle, he went back to Roca to open Ares Martial Hall.


    Everyone called the veteran "Old Devil." As long as you paid enough, he would teach you anything, and you could indeed learn some really good skills.


    "Young man, want to learn something? We have elementary sses, intermediate sses, advanced sses and special sses here. You can learn fist fighting, weapon skills, and even hyper geno arts here. For an elementary ss, you could choose to learn a martial art that I define as elementary for ten thousand dors. For an intermediate ss, you could choose a martial art that I define as intermediate for a hundred thousand. Advanced sses are each for a million, and special sses are each for ten million. At these prices, I could guarantee a good learning oue. Fellow, you look like you have a bright future ahead of you. Do you want to sign up for all special sses? All twelve martial arts for only fifty million." Old Devil looked at Han Sen with a greedy smile, like a dragon looking at gold.


    "I would like to sign up for an advanced ss to learn Ghosthaunt." Han Sen came here for a reason. His Dad had learned from Old Devil and told him Old Devil has a great martial art called "Ghosthaunt." Unfortunately, his Dad¡¯s physical condition hadn¡¯t reached the required level for Ghosthaunt, so he couldn¡¯t learn it. He always had regretted that and asked Han Sen to learn Ghosthaunt when he grew up.


    Han Sen also heard from his father that Ghosthaunt was especially effective on women. Han Sen had once again offended Qin Xuan, and it didn¡¯t look like she would let it go easily. Not willing to be bullied by her, he thought of his father¡¯s words about Old Devil and Ghosthaunt and wanted to take the opportunity. After all, a million was a piece of cake for him right now.


    "Although Ghosthaunt is among the most advanced, its requirements were even higher than those of special sses. You must at least max out on mutant geno points to stand a chance. How fit are you?" Old Devil looked at Han Sen in surprise. No one had chosen Ghosthaunt in a while because of its high entry barrier.


    "You can test me to see if I can meet the standards." Han Sen was not sure whether he would pass either. Technically, with 13 sacred geno points, he should be more fit than those who had maxed out on mutant geno points.


    "Ten thousand test fee for a physical fitness test." Old Devil ced a card reader in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen took out his credit card and paid ten thousand, and Old Devil was quite pleased by his generosity.


    After scanning and testing in a dozen instruments, the test result was out, which slightly surprised Old Devil, "your physical fitness is very good. You must have almost maxed out on ordinary, primitive and mutant geno points."


    "Can I learn Ghosthaunt? " Han Sen gave no reply, as his mutant geno points were less than ten, and sacred geno points and Jadeskin would exin his fitness.


    "Yes. One million." Old Devil did not ask further, cing the card reader once again in front of Han Sen.


    While a bit upset about spending his hard-earned money, Han Sen paid for it.


    "Young man, you have great things lined up for you. Come with me. You¡¯ll have to memorize Ghosthaunt first." Old Devil showed Han Sen into a screening room, turned on the hologram and left him alone in the room. It was Old Devil himself practicing Ghosthaunt in the hologram.


    Han Sen looked for a while, and his eyes widened. He thought to himself, "Wow, so that¡¯s what you mean by ¡®especially effective on women,¡¯ Dad!"

 Chapter 26: Mutant Three-eyed Cat

    Chapter 26: Mutant Three-eyed Cat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ghosthaunt should really be called skin-to-skin, as all movements were aimed at one thing, which was to stick on the opponent.


    Wrapping, blocking and winding, all sorts of movements allowed the body to act like a snake to tightly trap the limbs of the opponent, so that there was no way for the opponent to attack.


    If the opponent was a woman, with the practice of Ghosthaunt, one would be able to feel her up. If it was a normal woman, she would feel overwhelmed in just a few movements.


    "If I were to use Ghosthaunt to fight Qin Xuan, she would consider me even more of a pervert. Han Sen suddenly regretted picking this martial art to learn. However, the tuition was non-refundable.


    "Well, I¡¯ll just learn it first and see." Han Sen calmed down and started to carefully watch and memorize Ghosthaunt.


    With a closer look, Han Sen found that the martial art was not so nasty as it had seemed at first. There were indeed a lot of advanced skills, especially in wrestling and closebat. Many were very practical and could save a life at critical moments.


    It did indeed have high requirements for fitness, especially for flexibility. Even for those who had maxed out on mutant geno points, it would be somewhat difficult to meet the requirements.


    The reason Han Sen was able to pass, in addition to his sacred geno points, was Jadeskin training, which had greatly enhanced his flexibility.


    The teaching method of Old Devil was straightforward. You could learn the movements from his pre-recorded hologram, and then he would correct you where you made mistakes and remind you where you should be more careful. He could be reached vialink, and his replies were detailed. Although he charged a lot, he was very engaged in teaching. With a strong body, Han Sen was able to start practicing Ghosthaunt in half a month.


    But only to get started was not enough. Martial arts that required closebat like this were the most dangerous. If not a master, one could be easily killed in the actual battle. Han Sen would never hunt creatures or fight with others in God¡¯s Sanctuary using Ghosthaunt before he mastered it.


    "Qin Xuan, if you leave me alone, I¡¯ll let it go. If you insist on giving me a hard time, I will have to use you to practice Ghosthaunt," thought Han Sen.


    When he came to the teleport station, Han Sen still did not want to see Qin Xuan. Looking around from time to time, he didn¡¯t see her until he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    In his room at Steel Armor Shelter, the primitive copper-toothed beast had be a mutant creature.


    Han Sen decided to let it keep evolving into a sacred-blood creature.


    At the gate of the shelter, the gang of Son of Heaven was gone. It had been half a month since Han Sen left God¡¯s Sanctuary, so Dor was never spotted. They weren¡¯t very patient, so they just left.


    In fact, Son of Heaven had been aware that it was useless to guard the gate, as they didn¡¯t know what Dor really looked like. So even if he did walk in front of them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him.


    Han Sen left the shelter and went into the mountains, ready to find a remote ce to hunt.


    After entering the deep forests, human footprints became scarce. Han Sen summoned his armor when he was alone and went further into the mountains.


    Han Sen no longer bothered to hunt ordinary creatures. He would just chase them away or ignore them. And was only interested in hunting rare primitive creatures for food.


    Now Han Sen had maxed out on ordinary geno points and had over 80 primitive geno points, so he didn¡¯t really needmonly-seen primitive creatures.


    Now what he really needed was mutant and sacred-blood geno points. Han Sen wanted toplete his evolution with all four types of geno points maxed out. It would be really slow if he used only the ck crystal to do this.


    "For primitive creatures, I don¡¯t even need to do the hunting. The mutant beast soul I got from Qin Xuan was a pet. It should be able to kill some primitive creatures if summoned." Hen Sen looked at the beast soul in the shape of a ck cat that he got from ckmail.


    Type of beast soul of mutant three-eyed cat: pet.


    Han Sen summoned the mutant three-eyed cat, and a little ck kitty the size of his palm appeared. It was rubbing at the foot of Han Sen, looking just like a normal pet cat with its tiny body and wide eyes.


    "Could such a little thing kill those creatures?" Han Sen picked it up to take a look, not convinced that a cute thing like this possessed great strength.


    But then he thought, size didn¡¯t necessarily matter. Since it was a mutant beast soul, it must be able to hunt primitive creatures.


    Seeing some primitive triangr-scaled beast wandering nearby, he ordered the cat, "Go kill the triangr-scaled beast."


    The little guy meowed and got up its nerve to streak toward the triangr-scaled beast, biting it on the tail.


    The triangr-scaled beast hesitated and looked back at the cat. Throwing up its tail, the triangr-scaled beast then whipped the cat away like a basketball.


    The mutant three-eyed cat screamed and ran behind Han Sen¡¯s feet, shivering.


    "She tricked me! No wonder she didn¡¯t even blink when she gave me this. It¡¯s a useless beast soul." Han Sen stared at the cat hidden behind him with widened eyes.


    Han Sen tried a few times more, and the cat was indeed of no use, not even able to beat the weakest primitive creature, a copper-toothed beast. Chased around and running, it was not like a mutant beast soul at all.


    Suddenly, Han Sen thought of the type of beast soul. ording to his knowledge, the beast souls that can be summoned to fight on their own were normally either fighters or mounts, while he knew nothing about pet beast souls.

 Chapter 27: SOS

    Chapter 27: SOS


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What the heck is a pet beast soul? It¡¯s not just for fun, right? I was really tricked by Qin Xuan. What am I going to do with it?" Han Sen¡¯s heart sank, and he killed the copper-toothed beast that was chasing the cat. When he was about to take the cat back, it started to meow around the body of the copper-toothed beast with its mouth watering.


    "Go ahead." Han Sen looked at the mutant three-eyed cat curiously. Normal fighter beast souls and mount beast souls didn¡¯t have to eat, and they could just recover in a vacuum once injured.


    Receiving the approval from Han Sen, the cat rushed to the corpse and started gnawing, but it was clear that its teeth and ws were not sharp enough to break down the skin.


    Depressed, Han Sen peeled the skin off, sliced the meat with a dagger and fed it to the cat. And this little thing sure could eat. The copper-toothed beast was at least twice its size and it managed to eat all the flesh. Lying on the ground with a full belly, the cat could barely move and Han Sen was almost worried about it.


    Helplessly shaking his head, Han Sen took the cat back and decided to research the use of a pet beast soul on Sk when he got back home.


    Mutant creatures were not so easy to find. Han Sen had been in the mountains for more than half a month, and did not encounter any mutant creatures. He did find quite a few primitive creatures new to him and now had more than 90 primitive geno points.


    Hunting alone in the mountains was quite boring, so Han Sen would summon the cat to y with and feed for fun when he was resting.


    The protection from the ck beetle armor allowed him to practice Ghosthaunt even when hunting primitive creatures.


    Although he was still not skilled at it, he noticed the strengths of this martial art, especially in wrestling. It was very easy to use, and would incapacitate the creatures in a short time. However, closebat can be dangerous, and there were a few times when he used the wrong movement and could have been killed by the creatures.


    For over a month in the mountains, he had not found a single mutant creature, while he made a lot of progress in using Ghosthaunt.


    Later, Han Sen no longer needed to rely on his armor when hunting primitive creatures.


    One of his biggest gains was that he finally maxed out on primitive geno points.


    Thinking of the fact that he was struggling for ordinary geno points just a few months ago, he was suddenly in a great mood and started to make a fire and barbeque some meat.


    "Help ... Help..." Han Sen was sharing the barbeque with the mutant three-eyed cat he named "Meowth" when he saw a guy in ragged clothes running toward him, crying for help.


    He quickly got up and looked over there. With just one look, Han Sen abandoned the meat on the ground, took back Meowth and started to run.


    "Buddy, please help me! I¡¯ll give you money, however much you want," cried the man while running.


    "You can keep your money." Han Sen did not turn his head and ran desperately.


    You first needed to be alive to spend money, and there were at least a hundred mommo beasts chasing him. Although mommo beasts were only primitive creatures, they each weighed more than a dozen tons and had the toughest skin. If hit or trampled by one, his internal organs would probably be shattered even with his armor on, not to mention there were so many of them.


    Even if Qin Xuan, Son of Heaven and Fist Guy were all here, they¡¯d have run under such circumstances.


    "Buddy, not so fast! Give me a hand and I will thank you!" Behind Han Sen, the man was out of breath.


    "I¡¯m in danger as well. Just pray!" After running for a while, Han Sen saw a cliff ahead of him with green vines hanging, grabbed a vine and started climbing up.


    The benefits of the gained geno points and practice of Ghosthaunt were showing. Han Sen was in the air with just a bit of climbing and jumped on arge stone tform extending from the cliff.


    Seeing Han Sen climbing up, the man also ran over and wanted to follow him.


    The man was either too weak or too tired, so he slipped down after a few tries.


    "Buddy, help!" With the mammo beast less than 30 feet from him, the man was about to cry out.


    "Hang on!" Han Sen grabbed the vine the man was holding on to and started pulling hard. Overjoyed, the man climbed with all fours, leveraging Han Sen¡¯s strength. When he was 30 feet from the ground, he heard mammo beasts running into the cliff.


    Han Sen and the man felt as if even the mountains were trembling. With pulling and climbing, the man was finally on the tform.


    Once on the tform, the man lied down as if he were paralyzed, while breathing heavily, unable to speak.


    "Friend, what on earth did you do to them?" Han Sen looked down at the mammo beasts running into one another. They wouldn¡¯t even leave after they got up, roaring at the tform.


    But they couldn¡¯t climb up as they were even bulkier than elephants.


    "Do not mention it. Worst luck ever." The man calmed down, fished out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one and offered one to Han Sen, "You saved my life and I, Lin Beifeng, will always remember. I will show my gratitude after returning to the shelter."


    "Best with cash." Han Sen looked at the cigarette and knew the man must be rich. A packet of Schwarzwald cigarettes cost more than ten thousand, and there was no need to be modest with such a wealthy guy.

 Chapter 28: Expensive Food

    Chapter 28: Expensive Food


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Buddy, what¡¯s your name?" Lin Beifeng threw a lighter at Han Sen.


    "Han Sen." Han Sen caught the lighter and lit the cigarette. Made from the tobo produced from Schwarzwald, the cigarettes were harmless to the body and especially refreshing.


    For those who were risking their lives in God¡¯s Sanctuary, the Schwarzwald cigarettes were definitely heaven-sent.


    "Sen, trust me, when we are back at the shelter, you can have as much money as you want. Problems that can be solved by money are no problems for me..."


    They chatted for awhile, and Han Sen understood what had happened. Lin Beifeng was not only rich, but super rich. He was also lucky to be assigned to a shelter where he had very close acquaintances. So he bought a whole lot of mutant beast souls: armor, weapons, mounts, fighters, etc. He also hired a group of people to hunt with him, wanting to hunt a sacred-blood creature. With his great luck, they indeed caught a sacred-blood creature, but what happened after was not so lucky. The people he hired either died or escaped, and he just went running into the mountains. After all sorts of danger, he had managed to survive, but lost almost all the beast souls he bought. If it was not for Han Sen, he would have been killed by the mammo beasts.


    "Sen, how far is our Glory Shelter from here?" asked Lin Beifeng.


    "It¡¯s your Glory Shelter." Han Senughed.


    Lin Beifeng was shocked. "Sen, are you joking?"


    "I came from Steel Armor Shelter, and it takes two weeks to return there."


    "S#*t! I¡¯m really in the range of another shelter." Lin Beifeng was very depressed.


    He had friends in Glory Shelter, and it was easy for him to buy flesh and beast souls. But it was likely that no one knew him at a different shelter, so even with money it would be hard to buy advanced flesh and beast souls.


    "Hey, what did you do to the mammo beasts? They are being so persistent." Han Sen looked down again and the mammo beasts were still there, roaring and standing on their hind legs, trying to climb onto the stone tform.


    "Uh, I was walking and got hungry. So I saw a young mammo beast grazing, and..." said Lin Beifeng bitterly.


    "It was unfortunate. It seems that we are trapped here for some time, so before they leave, let¡¯s be nice to each other." Han Senughed.


    "Right, let¡¯s do that." Lin Beifeng smiled agreeably and approached Han Sen, "Sen, I¡¯m so thirsty. Can I drink from your water bag?"


    "Ten thousand per cup," Han Sen said, narrowing his eyes.


    "S#*t! What happened to being nice?" cried Lin Beifeng.


    "You are paying, I¡¯m selling. Isn¡¯t that nice?"


    "But your water is too expensive. It is even more expensive than water from Snowspring. And ten thousand can buy a few bottles of that. It can¡¯t be water from Snowspring that you have," Lin Beifeng nced at Han Sen¡¯s water bag and said.


    "Although this is only water from a pool, we do not know how long we¡¯ll be trapped here. Water is life at this point, and we¡¯ll die within a week without water. And you think it¡¯s not worth it? " Han Sen smiled.


    "It¡¯s worth it... but my wallet was lost on the way. Could you give it to me on credit and I¡¯ll pay you double when we arrive at the shelter," Lin Beifeng said.


    "We don¡¯t know each other, and you still owe me the life-saving fee. And now you want to get water on credit. You are making this so hard for me." Han Sen looked indecisive.


    "Triple... no... quadruple..."


    "Deal."


    Han Sen took out his own cup and poured Lin Beifeng a cup of water. Lin Beifeng drank the water in a gulp and gave the empty cup back three times for more water.


    "That¡¯s it for today. I don¡¯t have much water and need to save. We still don¡¯t know when the mammo beasts will leave." Hansen put the water bag away when Lin Beifeng asked the fourth time.


    "Sen, you are so strong, so brave and so impressive that you are able to hunt alone deep in the mountains."


    "What do you want?" Han Sen rolled his eyes.


    Lin Beifeng approached Han Sen and said, "Sen, my beast soul waspletely destroyed on the way here. Now I feel so insecure with no beast soul on me. Do you have extra beast souls to sell?"


    Speaking of beast souls, Han Sen had killed quite a few primitive beasts in recent days and had gained no beast soul. He might have used up his luck on the two sacred-blood beast souls he got.


    "No beast soul. Would you like some primitive meat jerky?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Ten thousand per piece."


    "Sen, this is such a small piece!"


    Trapped on the stone tform for eight days, they still didn¡¯t feel like the mammo beasts would ever leave.


    "We cannot wait any longer. We must find a way out," Han Sen told Lin Beifeng solemnly.


    "We still have some food and water. Let¡¯s wait. And maybe the herd is about to retreat." Lin Beifeng had a lingering fear about the mammo beasts.


    "We still have water and food, as well as physical strength. When we have used up everything, we would stand no chance," Han Sen said.


    "But how is it even possible with such a herd?" Lin Beifeng said bitterly.


    "So we will have to climb up." Han Sen pointed to the cliff above.


    Lin Beifeng looked at the cliff standing straight into the clouds and suddenly shuddered, "Are we capable of doing this?"


    "We have to. It beats waiting to die, and we don¡¯t have to climb over. If we could climb up a bit and find somewhere to stand, we could just walk around and go down on the other side of the cliff," Han Sen said.


    "Sen, I agree," Lin Beifeng quickly said.


    "Great. We will start to climb now using the vines." Han Sen grabbed a vine, made sure it was tough enough and began climbing.

 Chapter 29: Stormbird

    Chapter 29: Stormbird


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sen, you are so fit! You must have maxed out on mutant geno points. " Lin Beifeng stopped climbing as he felt his arms hurting too much, while Han Sen was still climbing briskly.


    "Hang in there. There is a rock sticking out up there, and we can go there and rest." Han Sen looked down at Lin Beifeng.


    "Sen, I can¡¯t. Shall we just go back down?"


    "You stay here. I will go up first and then pull you up with the vine." Han Sen started to climb with all fours, and he was so fast it looked like he was walking on the ground, which stunned Lin Beifeng.


    It took a little while for Han Sen to reach the rock and use the vine to pull Lin Beifeng up. The rock was the size of a table. The two huddled on the rock and looked around. The cliff was so steep and there was no way to climb if it wasn¡¯t for the vines, which only covered a part of the cliff.


    "Sen, let¡¯s stay here for two days and maybe the mammo beasts will leave if they don¡¯t see us. The cliff is so steep and I¡¯m not as fit as you. I really can¡¯t go up," Lin Beifeng said anxiously.


    "Well, you just rest here, and I¡¯ll go see if there is a way out. If there is, I¡¯lle back for you. If not then we could just wait for the mammo beasts to leave," Han Sen said and got up to climb.


    "Sen, you will not abandon me?" Lin Beifeng grabbed Han Sen¡¯s clothes like a little girl.


    "Don¡¯t worry. How can I abandon you when you owe me so much money?" Han Sen patted Lin Beifeng on the shoulder and climbed away.


    Because he had practiced Ghosthaunt, Han Sen was particrly good at climbing. As he was much stronger now, it wasn¡¯t too hard for him either.


    Han Sen climbed for a few hundred feet and still saw nothing but the cliff. The vines continued to go up, and he was wondering where their roots were.


    Han Sen felt a little tired and was thinking about going down. But with another look, he felt like there was a rock sticking out above him.


    "I¡¯ll climb up to the rock above and have a look. If there is no way out, I¡¯ll just go down to eat and drink. Maybe we could outrun the mammo beasts," Han Sen decided, and kept climbing.


    The stone was farther andrger than Han Sen had imagined. It was half the size of a basketball court. When he got on the stone, Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    On the stone was a nest made with tree limbs and vines. It looked like a huge swallow¡¯s nest, almost taking up a better half of the stone. An egg at least three feet tally in the nest.


    "Wow, such a big egg! How big would the creature thatid it be?" Han Sen shuddered. The creature was not here now, but he dared not think what would happen if it came back.


    Being big did not necessarily means it was advanced. Mammo beasts were huge but merely primitive creatures.


    However, the ability to make a nest andy an egg on the cliff proved the creature was no average creature. It could very likely be a sacred-blood creature.


    If the egg belonged to a sacred-blood creature, Han Sen would not want to miss it.


    After some hesitation, Han Sen approached the egg and cut a hole in the egg shell with the tip of his dagger. Fishing out a straw from his pocket, he stuck it in the hole and started sucking.


    Suddenly the sweet juice filled Han Sen¡¯s mouth.


    "Sacred-blood creature stormbird¡¯s egg eaten. No sacred geno point gained.


    Although no sacred-blood geno point was gained, the fact that the egg was indeed a sacred-blood creature left Han Sen in joy.


    It was such a huge egg, with at most only ten sacred geno points, that he was not surprised that he hadn¡¯t gained a point with just a mouthful. And he already had some sacred geno points and couldn¡¯t have all ten points, so he could only get six or seven if he was lucky.


    But sacred geno points were so hard to get that even just a few more would help.


    Han Sen was desperately sucking the liquid with the straw that he used to drink from his water bag when he was hiding from the creatures that he didn¡¯t have to move. It was unexpectedly handy as well for sucking the egg juice.


    The egg was so big that when Han Sen finally heard the cue that he was gaining one sacred geno point, he was so full that he could drink no more. Han Sen pulled out the straw, and then sealed the hole with mud. Putting the straw back, he descended using the vine.


    "Sen, what took you so long? Is there a way out?" Seeing Han Sening from above, Lin Beifeng, who had been worried sick, asked immediately in a low voice so as not to alert the mammo beasts below.


    "No. It is as steep as a mirror, and we have nowhere to go." Han Sen shook his head.


    "Then we have no option but to wait for the herd to leave," Lin Beifeng said disappointedly.


    "It¡¯s alright. We still have some food and water left." Han Sen was really taking his time now as he couldn¡¯t finish drinking the raw egg any time soon, and he wouldn¡¯t leave before that.


    They huddled on the stone to spend the night, and the next morning Han Sen climbed up to eat more egg. He made sure there was no creature in the nest before he went up and broke the seal to drink from the egg.


    "Sen, why are you climbing up again?" Lin Beifeng wondered when Han Sen came down.


    "There are sacred-blood creatures above, and I was having a feast up there. Do you want to go together?" Han Senughed.


    "You can keep it." Lin Beifeng nced at him and didn¡¯t believe a word he said. Even if there really were sacred-blood creatures, Han Sen was more likely to be their food.

 Chapter 30: An Empty Egg

    Chapter 30: An Empty Egg


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen climbed up every day to steal some egg juice and never met a sacred-blood creature returning to the nest. Han Sen thought the egg¡¯s parents might have been hunted already. But to be safe, every time he finished drinking from the egg, he would return to where Lin Beifeng was instead of staying inside the nest.


    Lin Beifeng just assumed that Han Sen was going up to find a way. When they had waited for two or three days, Lin Beifeng looked down, and with the fog he wasn¡¯t sure if the mammo beasts had left.


    "Sen, how about we go down a bit and check if they have left?" Lin Beifeng couldn¡¯t handle the heat during the day and coldness at night on the cliff anymore.


    "Let¡¯s wait for two more days to be safe. If they see us now and guard the ce for another week, we will run out of food." Han Sen¡¯s geno points were higher, so he had heard the mammo beasts leaving the previous night. But he didn¡¯t want to go now, as he hadn¡¯t finished the egg.


    Lin Beifeng felt that made sense, so he held on.


    However, after two days, Lin Beifeng still saw Han Sen making his daily climb. The vines only covered a small part, and if Han Sen was just exploring the way, he should have done that already, so why did he keep climbing?


    "What is it?" Lin Beifeng wondered, yet he still did not believe there could be sacred-blood creatures.


    "Sen, why is it that you climb every day?" Lin Beifeng could not help but ask.


    "I told you, there are sacred-blood creatures, and I¡¯m going up to eat," replied Han Sen.


    "Would you take me with you?" Lin Beifeng did not believe Han Sen¡¯s words but was very curious.


    "OK!" Hanson smiled, grabbed a vine and started climbing.


    Lin Beifeng followed him up, but he was so weak that he stopped halfway and asked, "Sen, I¡¯ve gotta stop. Where are you going?"


    "We are almost there. Wait here and I¡¯ll pull you up." Han Sen climbed up like a gecko.


    In a short while, Lin Beifeng saw a vine thrown from above. Tying himself to the vine, he borrowed Han Sen¡¯s strength and climbed.


    When he reached the stone, Lin Beifeng was stunned by the size of the egg. "My God, such a big egg. Is it sacred-blood?"


    "Yes, this is a sacred-blood creature¡¯s egg." Han Sen nodded.


    "Gee, it really is a sacred-blood egg. Sen, you are amazing." Lin Beifeng was pleasantly surprised. He smashed the egg with a fist and wanted to drink.


    Stretching his tongue out and waiting, Lin Beifeng saw no egg juice flowing out and smashed a few times more, making a big hole in the eggshell.


    "Where is the egg juice?" Lin Beifeng looked nkly inside the hollow eggshell.


    "I drank it." Han Sen blinked.


    "You drank it?" Lin Beifeng looked at Han Sen.


    "A few days ago, I told you that and invited you to join me. I thought you didn¡¯t want toe." Han Sen spread out his hands.


    Lin Beifeng regretted so much that he was ready to kill himself right then. "Sen, I had no way of knowing you were telling the truth. Who could have imagined a sacred-blood egg on the cliff? If I knew, I would havee, even if I had broken all my limbs."


    "Beifeng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll inform you next time I find a sacred-blood egg." Han Sen smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Sen, next time such good things happen, you must remember to let me know. Money is not a problem, and I promise I will never say no to you again." Lin Beifeng was upset.


    "I promise." Han Sen made such an effort to bring him up just to hear these words from him. People like Lin Beifeng made great customers.


    Lin Beifeng sighed for a while, smashed the eggshell and carried it with him. He wanted to see if he could boil some sacred geno points from it.


    "Not in a hundred years," Han Sen chuckled to himself.


    When they got to the bottom of the cliff, the mammo beasts had left already, so the two went back to Steel Armor Shelter.


    When they were about to arrive, Hen Sen smiled and said to Lin Beifeng, "Beifeng, my reputation is not that great here, so I won¡¯t go in with you. I¡¯ll see you around."


    Lin Beifeng quickly said, "Sen, what do you take me for? We have been through death together, and I¡¯ll kill whoever is disrespectful to you."


    "It¡¯s fine. I have to go and want no trouble. Just enter alone." Han Sen would not believe someone as glib as him, so he waved goodbye and entered the shelter first.


    The stormbird egg added five more sacred geno points to Han Sen, which were fewer than he had expected, but it was a surprise in itself, so it was still great. Now Han Sen had 18 sacred geno points.


    It was a shame that he didn¡¯t get a beast soul from it, but it was quite normal, since killing ten creatures wouldn¡¯t even guarantee a beast soul. Han Sen just got lucky previously.


    Han Sen happily returned to his room, and was teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary. Before he left the station, a slim figure blocked his way.


    "Stationmaster! Such a coincidence." Han Sen groaned inwardly. He had totally forgot about his discord with Qin Xuan.


    "Come with me," Qin Xuan said coldly, walking toward thebat room. She was upset that Han Sen had been able to hit herst time and wanted to kick his ass before she could let it go.

 Chapter 31: Free Training Partner

    Chapter 31: Free Training Partner


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I¡¯ll just fight her. She¡¯s just a woman after all," Han Sen whispered to himself.


    Han Sen knew that Qin Xuan would not leave him alone no matter how he restrained himself. So he would no longer do that. He had almost mastered Ghosthaunt, and it would be great for him to practice it on her.


    When Han Sen stood in front of Qin Xuan in abat suit, she didn¡¯t spare any effort and kicked him with a leg sweep.


    For Han Sen, who was good at sneak attacks, as long as he had no chance to sneak up, he was doomed to lose. Hence Qin Xuan hit first and didn¡¯t give Han Sen any chance.


    But she had stillmitted a great mistake: she still didn¡¯t take Han Sen seriously enough and did not regard him as an opponent. All she wanted to do was to kick his ass. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t use even half her strength.


    In her mind, he was still the ignorant Ass Freak, a rookie who could be bullied by anyone in the shelter.


    Qin Xuan did not really want to harm Han Sen, so she wasn¡¯t hitting hard.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that Han Sen now had 18 sacred geno points and was practicing Jadeskin. Although not as fit as her, the gap between them was not so big either.


    Seeing her leg sweep, Han Sen moved to a spot where Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t reach and twisted her leg with his arms. She immediately lost bnce and fell to the ground.


    Han Sen immediately pressed himself against her and locked her limbs down.


    Qin Xuan hadn¡¯t expected such nifty moves from him, and when she realized her mistake, she was trapped and couldn¡¯t wriggle free.


    Feeling anger and shame, she struggled and failed because of the clever techniques of Ghosthaunt. If she struggled with all her strength, her arms would be dislocated or even broken. Trapped by Han Sen, she blushed and still couldn¡¯t believe Han Sen had taken her with the first move. She wanted to teach him a lesson, and everything went wrong.


    "Stationmaster, did I win?" Han Sen was secretly pleased. "I did not expect Old Devil¡¯s teaching to work. I even beat Qin Xuan."


    "You will never win." Qin Xuan raged and refused to throw in the towel.


    If it was anyone else, it might be fine. But for this despicable Ass Freak, she would not bow her head.


    Qin Xuan roared and shapeshifted into a golden lion taller than a man. Han Sen was thrown off her instantaneously, and the lion swooped down at him.


    "Foul! We have agreed not to use any beast souls," Han Sen quickly shouted.


    Qin Xuan paused as her lion paw was about to hit him. She did promisest time that she wouldn¡¯t use beast souls. But under the circumstances, she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    "Alright, no beast souls." Qin Xuan secretly blushed, took back her beast soul andunched an attack with her fist.


    Han Sen still hadn¡¯tpletely mastered Ghosthaunt, and his fitness and experience fell shortpared to Qin Xuan. Although he resisted over 20 movements from her, he was still beat.


    Qin Xuan did not say anything and turned away. In fact, she felt ashamed because if she hadn¡¯t used her beast soul, she couldn¡¯t have gotten rid of Han Sen. So, she had already lost at that moment.


    "I¡¯m still not strong enough. My geno points and fighting skills were not even close to hers." Han Sen knew that he couldn¡¯t have caught up with the best in Steel Armor Shelter in such a short amount of time, while he was still a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t even take 30 movements from her.


    Qin Xuan was still blushing after a shower. She was truly abashed that she was put in such a tough situation by Ass Freak.


    "Something is wrong. Although his wrestling skills were not bad, he couldn¡¯t have locked me down without great fitness. How did he gain so many geno points?" thought Qin Xuan suddenly. She quickly called out the data collected in Han Sen¡¯sbat suit.


    Qin Xuan clenched her lips and cursed bitterly, "That bastard, he must have maxed out on his mutant geno points already. He was just ying weak to make me underestimate him. Ass Freak, I¡¯ll never make peace with you."


    From then on, every time Han Sen passed the teleport station, Qin Xuan would always call him into thebat room.


    Han Sen was d to oblige. Wrestling skills such as Ghosthaunt really need much practice, and with a training partner as good as Qin Xuan, he could not really hone his techniques. Some pain was nothingpared to his gain.


    If it was not for Qin Xuan, Han Sen could only practice when risking his life, which was far more dangerous than his fights with her.


    Of course, Han Sen was careful so that she didn¡¯t notice he was using her. Each time he would get on her nerves on purpose so that she would keep calling him to thebat room.


    Qin Xuan picked on Han Sen many times but still didn¡¯t get over it. Every time she saw his smiling face, she would get mad and have an urge to beat him up. It almost became a habit of hers.

 Chapter 32: A Ritual between Men

    Chapter 32: A Ritual between Men


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The copper-toothed beast fed by Han Sen had be purple in color and bigger in size two months after it had be a mutant creature.


    "Whether I could keep rising in the world all depends on you. Please be a sacred creature soon." Han Sen looked at the purple color of its skin and thought it was about time.


    Judging from the situation, it would take about three months for a mutant creature to evolve into a sacred-blood creature. This period was neither too long nor too short. It was almost impossible for most people to hunt a sacred-blood creature in just three months. Even Qin Xuan might not have been able to hunt a sacred-blood creature for a year.


    Now with this ck crystal, Han Sen could have an entire sacred-blood creature to his own every three months, which was simply incredible.


    "Just give me enough time, and I could easily evolve with all four types of geno points maxed out. By then I will gain the title of sacred-blood aristocrat for sure." Han Sen was getting excited.


    He did not see Qin Xuan at the teleport station on his way home. She could be either tired of this game or simply busy.


    Outside the station, he saw a girl standing at the roadside and stopped walking.


    It was Xue Xi, the girl who grew up with Zhang Danfeng and him.


    Xue Xi was from a single-parent family, and her mother had raised her by working at Han Sen¡¯s father¡¯spany. With no one to babysit her, her mother had often brought her to work, and she had always yed with Zhang Danfeng and Han Sen.


    Later, Han Sen heard that Xue Xi¡¯s father was still alive and found her mother and her. After his Dad¡¯s incident, Han Sen didn¡¯t have the energy to learn more about her family. But he did hear that she was an illegitimate daughter and her father only took her back after his wife passed away.


    "Sen!" Xue Xi also saw Han Sen and eximed.


    "Why are you here?" asked Han Sen, puzzled.


    "Sen, I¡¯m over 16 and can enter God¡¯s Sanctuary now," Xue Xi chuckled and said.


    "So fast?" Han Sen was startled. In his mind, Xue Xi was a little girl, and now she could even enter God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "I¡¯m only a few months younger than you. Don¡¯t think of me as a child," Xue Xi said discontentedly.


    "Indeed. How time flies!" Han Sen looked at her well-developed body and smiled. She was no longer a little girl.


    Xue Xi blushed as Han Xin looked at her. When she was about to say something, there was a roar of an engine, and they saw a well-dressed young maning down from a private aircraft parked on the roadside.


    The young man was about 20 years old, and that private aircraft alone was worth more than ten million.


    "Sister, I said earlier to use our private teleport equipment. It¡¯s just inevitable that we should meet some annoying people at a teleport station." The young people did not even look at Han Sen and went straight to Xue Xi.


    "Brother, he is my childhood friend," Xue Xi quickly exined.


    "Well, we should go back." The young man ignored her exnation, took her hand and led her on the aircraft.


    "Sen, I¡¯lle back," Xue Xi said to Han Sen softly before she went.


    The young people returned to warn Han Sen: "People like you aren¡¯t worthy to be her friend. Leave her alone or you¡¯ll be sorry."


    "Are you talking to me?" Han Sen nced at him.


    "You don¡¯t believe what I said?" The young man suddenly stepped forward, and quickly hit Han Sen¡¯s lower abdomen with a knee.


    He was very close to Han Sen, and he was incredibly fast. His knee suddenly came toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked calm, but secretly sneered. "Nothing is better for wrestling than Ghosthaunt. Even Qin Xuan dares not let me get close now."


    Leaning to one side, Han Sen avoided his knee and stuck a leg behind his leg on the ground. Han Sen¡¯s also mped the young man¡¯s neck and pulled hard.


    Bang!


    The young man suddenly lost his bnce and fell to the floor.


    Lying on the ground, he looked at Han Sen in shock and forgot to get up. He didn¡¯t expect his hit would be in vain, and couldn¡¯t believe he was pulled down by Han Sen.


    "Sen, what happened?" Seeing things going wrong, Xue Xi ran down from the aircraft and quickly helped the young man up.


    "Nothing, just a ritual between men. It iste and I need to go. Let¡¯s eat together sometime." Han Sen smiled, waved goodbye and went to the train station.


    "Brother, you alright?" Xue Xi asked the young man.


    "Interesting... really interesting..." The young man watched Han Sen leaving with a strange smile.


    Seeing the young man smiling, Xue Xi was suddenly anxious. "Brother, don¡¯t pick on him. He didn¡¯t mean it."


    "He could make me fall even when he didn¡¯t mean it. If he meant it, then would I, Fang Jingqi, be killed?" he said with his eyes narrowed.


    "Brother... that¡¯s not what I meant..." Xue Xi panicked and did not know how to exin.


    "No worries sister. As he said, it was a ritual between men and I shall return the favor." Fang Jingqi stared frantically in the direction where Han Sen went. "In a few days, please invite him to dinner at home."


    "What?" Xue Xi looked at Fang Jingqi and could not believe her own ears.

 Chapter 33: Polar Night Forum

    Chapter 33: Pr Night Forum


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen didn¡¯t go far to hunt these days. He was on his own, so unless he went somewhere no one would go, it wasn¡¯t likely he could find mutant or sacred-blood creatures before the gangs of Qin Xuan, Son of Heaven or Fist Guy did.


    Han Sen went on the Sk and logged into a forum called "Pr Night" whose members were people from differents currently struggling in God¡¯s Sanctuary. Here, people from the same shelter could exchange information and needs. Although the Alliance had a simr official site, it was much easier for people to go on Pr Night because all you needed was a username. On the official site, you¡¯d need to register with your real identity.


    Not wanting anyone to know his identity, Han Sen went to the section of Steel Armor Shelter, where there were a lot of posts¡ªroughly a 1,000 or more per day.


    He went through the postings, most of which were buying or selling information, and then there was some recruiting information. For example, the rich would spend money to hire some people from the same shelter to protect or help the child.


    Recently, Han Sen¡¯s luck had been poor. Not only couldn¡¯t he find any mutual creatures or sacred-blood creatures, he also failed to gain any beast souls. So, he decided to work for money.


    Han Sen browsed for a while and saw a job posting that paid well. He was surprised to see it was Lin Beifeng who posted it. Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen him since thest time they met. It was unexpected that he had also posted in Steel Armor Shelter.


    Lin Beifeng was not only recruiting good men, but also making offers for beast souls and mutant creature flesh. He wanted all the good things, and was willing to pay for them. People who answered his thread were mainly just onlookers. After all, the demands for mutant creature flesh and beast souls were so high that no one would sell easily.


    Han Sen browsed a while and turned to other threads, and soon he found a satisfactory job.


    There were several young people who had just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary hiring a skilled hunter to help them kill primitive creatures. The requirement was to be able to deal with ten primitive creatures and protect them at the same time, alone.


    In a word, this was a babysitting job: Watching these rookies fight primitive creatures and save them when they encountered danger.


    This job was not difficult, but quite troublesome. Generally speaking, the experienced would not take such a job. But these young men were paying well, ten thousand to protect them each day, and one contract was for at least half a month.


    Han Sen sent a text message to the number they had left and didn¡¯t leave voicemail or send an image of himself. He didn¡¯t want his personal information to leak out, and that was why he had chosen Pr Night. He could¡¯ve gone to the official site, where everything was regted and protected byw, but he would need to sign the contract with his real identity.


    After a while, he received a reply, which said they had to see how well he could fight before deciding to hire him. Han Sen had no problem with that and agreed to meet at a certain time and ce in Steel Armor Shelter.


    After agreeing to meet, Han Sen did not close the window but continued to browse the trading section. After his bronze crescent spear was destroyed, he had wanted to hunt himself a weapon beast soul, but he had had no luck with a beast soul at all.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t trying to buy a weapon beast soul but a man-made alloy bow and arrow.


    Alpha alloy weapons could now easily kill primitive beasts, but not mutant creatures. They were not cheap either, and normally even more expensive than primitive beast souls.


    Han Sen could use most of the weapons, but he had worked hard on archery since he had nned to hunt alone at a distance before he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary. But he overlooked something. He couldn¡¯t afford any good bow and arrows, and without those, he couldn¡¯t even pierce the skin of any creature.


    Now he had earned some money and it would be possible for him to purchase an alloy bow and arrows. And he wanted to start hunting with archery. It was, after all, both a safe and powerful way of hunting.


    The most important thing was that, in God¡¯s Sanctuary, only the one whounched thest hit had the chance to gain the beast soul. And archery must be among the top three methods when it came to the potential windfall.


    Archery required special training, so most people preferred swords and knives. There weren¡¯t many posts about selling a bow and arrows.


    Han Sen was trying to save money, so he wanted to buy some second-hand goods. The alpha alloy bows all cost more than a million, which was too expensive for him.


    The silver lining was that due to the unpoprity of archery, there were not manypeting buyers either. Han Sen noticed a post from seven days ago written by someone who was about to go to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and nned to sell all his belongings. All the stuff was sold except for an alloy bow and six alloy arrows.


    "A bow from the ck Vader series and arrows from the Saber series!" Han Sen had practiced archery for a while and carefully studied all types of bows and arrows.


    To make weapons, the alloy didn¡¯t necessarily need to be the stiffest, because if it was too stiff, the edge could chip. However, stiff alloy didn¡¯t wear out easily.


    Bows and arrows were no exceptions. There were three types alloy used in a ck Vader bow. Two were mixed to make the bow itself in order to guarantee its flexibility and stiffness at the same time. And the alloy used in making the string was even more special, its manufacturing methods monopolized by a few interster metal productionpanies.


    The ck Vader series was a ssic series of alloy bows, and the prices were overwhelming. The cheapest one, Wanderer¡¯s Bow, cost two million, with no arrows or quiver included in the price.

 Chapter 34: A Bow in Hand

    Chapter 34: A Bow in Hand


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The bow for sale in the post was "Doomsday" in the ck Vader series, which cost 6,680,000 dors in the store. Its farthest range could reach 2,400 feet. Using this bow, Saber arrows could pierce steel armor and the skin of most primitive creatures from more than 900 feet away. However, one would need to have a 7.0 strength rating to draw the string of Doomsday.


    Normally only those who had maxed out on mutant geno points could reach a 7.0 strength rating, and this requirement was only to draw the string. Unless you could kill with only one shot every time, so that you didn¡¯t need a second draw, you would need a rating of more than 8.0 to use the bow.


    Generally, if one had maxed out on original, primitive and mutant geno points, one¡¯s strength rating would reach 10.0, but many would choose toplete evolution and go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary before their rating reached 8.0.


    "No wonder no one would buy this bow, those with the ability to use the bow wouldn¡¯t care about such a small amount of money and try to save with a second-hand weapon. Those who couldn¡¯t use it wouldn¡¯t bother to buy it either." Han Sen sent the poster a message and offered one million for the bow and arrows, which altogether would probably cost more than seven million at a store.


    He had only kept two out of the six million he earned from selling the golden axe and gave the rest to his mother. Having spent a million learning Ghosthaunt, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could purchase the bow and arrows with just one million.


    The poster didn¡¯t reply. He was either offline or didn¡¯t want to dignify his offer with a response. Han Sen waited for more than half an hour and almost lost hope. He checked other posts and found nothing.


    "Well, some cheap stuff will have to do for now. Maybe I can get an arrow beast soul in a few days," Hansenforted himself and went into the shower.


    When he was back in front of the screen, he found the poster had sent a message to him, which only contained a webpage of a well-known trading site, where the price was marked as one million.


    Han Sen almost jumped with joy and paid for the items after confirmation.


    Soon the item was shipped, and would reach Roca the next day.


    God¡¯s Sanctuary could be used as a transfer station for transporting goods produced in the Alliance, so many transactions between differents werepleted this way, and it was also much faster than interster spaceship.


    The next morning, Han Sen got a package from a robot postman. After signing for it, he couldn¡¯t wait to open it.


    The ck and purple metal bow had a bow string like a silver line. Holding the bow in his hands, Han Sen immediately felt powerful. The bow was also carefully kept and looked almost like new except for a small scratch.


    Six brand new Saber alloy arrows were gleaming with a cold shine. To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, they even came with a matching quiver. It was used, but there was no damage.


    "A bow in my hand, the world is mine. I won¡¯t have to risk approaching it the next time I steal a sacred-blood creature from Son of Heaven." Han Sen stroked the bow andughed.


    With no shooting range nearby, Han Sen could only try to draw the string a few times. It was indeed quite heavy. Even with his strength, he could only draw a dozen times before his arms started to ache.


    "Not bad." Han Sen was pleasantly surprised. He hadn¡¯t tested his strength recently, but his rating must be more than 8.0 now, or else he couldn¡¯t have used this bow so well.


    Han Sen went to a weapon shop nearby and bought 20 Thunder arrows and 20 Skyfall arrows. The quiver that could hold 50 arrows still looked a little empty, even with the arrows in it.


    Although these arrows had impressive names, they were in fact cheap. Each Thunder arrow only cost a thousand, and only the arrowhead was made of alloy. It was too stiff and would chip easily on bones or shells.


    Skyfall arrows were even cheaper, a hundred each. They looked like Saber arrows but didn¡¯t function that well. Han Sen only bought Skyfall arrows to practice with, as Thunder arrows were too easy to break and the six Saber arrows were too expensive to be used for practicing.


    Han Sen yed with his new bow, Doomsday, for quite a while and fell in love with it. When it was almost time for him to meet his young clients, Han Sen took his bow and arrows and entered God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    When he arrived where they were supposed to meet, he saw dozens of people surrounding several young men in biological armor and realized that he wasn¡¯t the only candidate.


    Walking around to earn ten thousand easy dors per day seemed to be a great deal for many. After all, a primitive creature was only worth several hundred, and it also took energy to hunt and move the dead creature around.


    Han Sen frowned at the crowd and was ready to turn away. He just wanted to find an easy job to earn some money. With suchpetition, he¡¯d rather look for another job.


    When he was ready to leave, Han Hao and a few people came together. It looked like they were alsoing for the young men.


    "Well, well, Ass Freak himself here, looking sharp with the bow and arrows. Did youe to protect the masters as well?" a young man next to Han Hao ridiculed him, with a tone of exaggeration.


    His remark got the attention of the crowd, as Ass Freak was well-known in Steel Armor Shelter. People suddenly started to heckle Han Sen.


    "Ass Freak, who do you think you are?"


    "Ass Freak, can you even beat the original creatures?"


    "It¡¯s more likely that the young masters will need to protect him."

 Chapter 35: Who Should Go

    Chapter 35: Who Should Go


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ass Freak was so infamous that a torrent of scornful abuse wasvished on him. The young men who were paying came to them, and one of them with harsh, angr features curiously looked at Han Sen and said, "You are the legendary Ass Freak?"


    "Yes," Han Sen answered casually. He did not think it was a bad thing, because in the entire Steel Armor Shelter, he was the only one who had ever stabbed Qin Xuan in the butt. This was a kind of achievement in a sense.


    The young man was obviously curious about Han Sen. Suddenly he said, "You are also here for the job?"


    Han Sen nodded: "If you don¡¯t like the idea, I can go right now."


    "No, if you do not have any questions, we can sign the contract right here," the young man quickly said.


    A roar went up in the crowd as they heard the young man¡¯s decision. Even the young man¡¯s friends looked surprised. They pulled the young man to the side and said, "Yuan, that¡¯s Ass Freak. What are you going to do with him?"


    "That¡¯s right, Yuan. If we are in danger, he will probably run even faster than us. It¡¯s just a waste of money."


    "I¡¯ve hired him, and you can choose the rest," the young man named Yuan insisted and signed the contract with Han Sen.


    The others didn¡¯t say much after that and selected several more candidates who looked experienced. Han Hao showed them his mutant beast soul weapon and was chosen. The twoing with Han Hao showed some skill and got the job as well.


    "Ass Freak, you got lucky thanks to your young master¡¯s kindness and curiosity," Liu Feng, one of the two, said when walking past Han Sen.


    "My luck has always been good," Han Sen said faintly.


    The clients had selected ten experienced men to protect them in hunting primitive creatures. With such a team, they could even hunt primitive creatures by herd.


    Those who had been hired were in a good mood and tried to tter the clients all the time. They clearly understood the background of these young men who were paying them.


    The clients actually had very good fighting skills, and they must have graduated from posh schools. Although they had just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, their fitness and skills were much better than Han Sen¡¯s when he had just arrived. They were onlycking the experience of hunting.


    When the clients were hunting primitive creatures, Han Sen was just practicing archery on the side. Initially he had chosen to practice archery because it was less demanding than other weapons. He was unlikely to be able to learn advanced techniques of sword or knife fighting in the public education system, while all he needed for archery was uracy.


    Han Sen was still getting to know the performance and characteristics of Doomsday, so he had selected some of the trees nearby as his targets to practice on.


    "Ass Freak, you are just taking up space. Why are you shooting in vain and ignoring our clients?" Liu Feng was confused by Han Sen¡¯s behavior and looked at his shots contemptuously. "You can¡¯t even shoot something within 60 feet."


    Han Sen did not look at Liu Feng or reply to him. He was just trying the arrow and did not focus on one target, and that was why his shots looked messy.


    "Just let him be. It was just a charity act. Our clients didn¡¯t expect him to help at all," other hired handsughed.


    "That is true. Just be grateful, Ass Freak!" Liu Feng spit and joined the rest.


    "Do not say you know me," Han Hao found a chance to whisper to Han Sen and went back tough with his friends.


    The clients were making incredible progress. In the beginning, they needed some assistance, while they soon became better and could hunt some rather vicious primitive creatures one-on-one. Indeed, posh schools had great teaching oues.


    Those who were in integratedpulsory education wouldn¡¯t dare to hunt primitive creatures alone with no previous experience.


    It went so well that everyone lost their vignce. When the clients were hunting three primitive spotted beasts, one of the beasts yed dead and attacked a young client when he approached it.


    Han Hao and others didn¡¯t expect this, and the spotted beast was too close to the client for them to rescue him. In an instant, the ws of the spotted beast were on the delicate neck of the young man.


    The young client was horrified, regretting that he wasn¡¯t wearing his alloy helmet. But it was toote for that. Everyone watching screamed in horror.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow flew by the client¡¯s face and hit the spotted beast in the left eye. The beast whimpered and fell to the ground.


    Han Hao and the rest swarmed to the spotted beast and cut its corpse into pieces.


    "Ass Freak, why did you shoot the arrow? You almost hurt Qing!" Liu Feng turned around and scolded Han Sen.


    Other people all followed him, criticizing Han Sen. They were secretly ashamed, but instead of self-reflection, they chose to me Han Sen. In their view, Han Sen just shot the beast by pure luck, because Ass Freak could never be so good at anything.


    "Get lost!" Yuan suddenly shouted with a dark face.


    "Did you hear that Ass Freak? Yuan just asked you to go," cried Liu Feng.


    "I¡¯m letting you go." Yuan stared at Liu Feng coldly. "I paid you to protect us, and what did you do when Qing was in danger? Nothing! And you even tried to me the only person who did his job. All of you, get lost, and I don¡¯t want to see you again."

 Chapter 36: Archery Master

    Chapter 36: Archery Master


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Yuan, you can let us go, but ording to our contract, this is a breach. You will have to pay us the rest of the money," sneered Liu Feng.


    "Just go." Yuan threw a few stacks of money at them and didn¡¯t look at them again.


    Liu Feng and the rest picked up the money. Although they were angry, they didn¡¯t dare to harm the clients because they knew who these young clients were. They gazed at Han Sen and said, "Misters, we are far from the shelter, so please be careful, as you are trusting someone unreliable."


    "He is a hundred times more reliable than you," Yuan replied.


    The hired ones didn¡¯t dare to express their anger in front of Yuan, so they just left.


    "Ass... your arrow was so powerful..."mended Qing after the rest were chased away. He didn¡¯t want to call Han Sen Ass Freak but awkwardly discovered that he didn¡¯t know his name.


    "His rating must have reached 7.0 to use Doomsday. Of course it was powerful," said Yuan.


    "7.0? But they said that he..." Qing and the other clients looked at Han Sen and his bow, unconvinced.


    After all, the story of Ass Freak was so well-known that even they knew about it.


    "I mean at least 7.0. He shot so many arrows in practice, and if his strength hadn¡¯t reached 8.0, it would certainly not be so easy for him," Yuan said, looking at Han Sen.


    "8.0!" They were even more surprised and kept looking at Han Sen as if they hadn¡¯t seen him before.


    Anyone with an 8.0 rating would be rather advanced in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, so they couldn¡¯t believe Ass Freak would be so strong.


    "Let me try your bow?" One client still didn¡¯t believe Yuan¡¯s words.


    Han Sen smiled and handed Doomsday to him. The young client held it with both hands and tried to pull the string, but the string didn¡¯t even move. He tried a few times more and still failed to draw the string. Although they graduated from top schools and had practiced hyper geno arts as kids, their bodies hadn¡¯t been modified by geno points, so their strength could reach 3.5 at best, which was far below the requirement to use Doomsday.


    "You are so weak. Let me." Another client could not stand to watch and grabbed the bow. He too had failed after a few tries.


    Everyone gave it a shot except for Yuan, and none could draw the string. Only then had they felt impressed by Han Sen.


    Archery was practiced by very few people and required a lot of effort. So most people didn¡¯t know much about bows and arrows, let alone how good Doomsday was. For example, Han Hao and his friends had no idea that Han Sen¡¯s bow was worth millions, or they wouldn¡¯t have ridiculed him like that.


    The clients stopped underestimating Han Sen, not least because Han Sen also had saved Qing¡¯s life. They asked his name and called him "Sen" from then on.


    After all, God¡¯s Sanctuary was a world where only the strong were respected, and Han Sen¡¯s archery and strength were truly impressive.


    "Sen, would you show us real archery skills?" Qing proposed. All the other clients looked at Han Sen with great anticipation.


    "My archery skills are just ordinary," Hansenughed.


    "Don¡¯t be modest. When one is being too modest, one is actually proud," Qing said.


    "OK, I will try to shoot then." Han Sen also itched to exercise his skills. Since he received Doomsday, he hadn¡¯t tested its limits yet.


    The clients were overjoyed. Han Sen looked around and walked to a hillside. He aimed at something and slowly drew a Saber arrow. As he drew the string, blue and swollen veins popped on his arms. The arrow left the string in the blink of an eye and disappeared in the woods.


    "Did he miss?" Qing and others didn¡¯t hear any prey being hit and thought he had missed.


    "It is too far away. The woods must be at least 400 yards from here. It is understandable to miss," said Qing.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go and find out," Han Sen said and walked down the hill into the woods.


    The clients followed with suspicion. A hundred meters into the woods, they saw a spotted beast nailed on a tree with an arrow through its head.


    "No wonder we did not hear a thing. The arrow directly destroyed the nerves of the spotted beast and it didn¡¯t even have time to shriek." Everyone was so impressed. It was at least 400 yards from where Han Sen had been standing, and the beast was killed with just one shot. Han Sen¡¯s archery must be among the best in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    After that, all the clients worshiped Hansen and did everything he said. Han Sen protected them for half a month and received 150,000 in cash.


    The clients wanted to sign a long-term contract with Han Sen, but he declined. He was only short of money at the moment. In the long run, he still needed to focus on his own evolution.


    Han Sen returned to Steel Armor Shelter alone and was stopped by those who had been chased away by Yuan at the gate. These men were led by Liu Feng, and Han Hao was also among them.


    "Ass Freak, you have really pissed me off. How can you make it up to me?" asked Liu Feng, cracking his knuckles while slowly approaching Han Sen.

 Chapter 37: Whose Broadsword

    Chapter 37: Whose Broadsword


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A crowd of spectators started to gather. They were used to seeing Han Sen getting bullied.


    "How do you want me topensate you?" said Han Sen calmly, watching Liu Feng approaching him.


    "Let me kick your ass," Liu Feng said, throwing a punch at Han Sen¡¯s face.


    Liu Feng¡¯s punch was fierce and fast. If Han Sen was hit, his nose would be smashed.


    When everyone was thinking that he would suffer, Han Sen leaned his body and dodged the punch. Meanwhile, he tripped Liu Feng with his leg and made him fall on his face.


    Liu Feng fell so hard that his nose was bleeding and his eyes were watering. Burning with anger, he drew his alpha alloy broadsword from the sheath and shed it toward Han Sen. "Little scum! How dare you resist? I¡¯ll kill you."


    Han Hao had mixed feelings watching this. Although he despised Han Sen, Han Sen was still his cousin, and Han Hao felt terrible watching him being bullied and perhaps getting killed.


    But if he helped Han Sen and people knew him to be the cousin of Ass Freak, how could he stay at Steel Armor Shelter?


    Having hesitated for a while, Han Hao turned his face to the side, deliberately avoid seeing Han Sen. Han Hao thought that he would immediately hear Han Sen¡¯s screams, but the screams he heard were not from Han Sen, but from Liu Feng.


    Han Hao quickly turned to see what had happened and couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. Liu Feng¡¯s alpha alloy broadsword was now in Han Sen¡¯s hand and Liu Feng himself was pinned to the ground with his arm twisted behind himself, screaming while too scared to struggle.


    Han Hao did not see how it happened, but others all saw clearly. They were so surprised that they stood there with their mouths wide open.


    When Liu Feng shed his broadsword at Han Sen, everyone thought Ass Freak was doomed. But as soon as Liu Feng wielded the alpha alloy broadsword, Han Sen grabbed his hand and twisted, bringing Liu Feng to his knees. Han Sen then knocked his back with a knee and held him down to the floor.


    No one could believe that Ass Freak would have such fine movements and were all in a daze. There was no sound except for Liu Feng¡¯s screams.


    "What are you doing? Kill this bastard... Ouch!" Liu Feng shouted to the onlookers while screaming.


    Crack!


    His arm was broken by Han Sen before he could even finish the sentence. Covered in cold sweat, Liu Feng was deathly pale.


    Liu Feng¡¯s friends saw this and rushed to Han Sen, raising their weapons. Hen Sen was still holding Liu Feng¡¯s alpha alloy broadsword in his hand, and used it to block the first alloy weapon swung at him. To his surprise, the weapon was cut in half by Liu Feng¡¯s broadsword instantaneously.


    "This dumbass had a really nice alpha alloy broadsword. It¡¯s at least worth one or two million," Han Sen thought and decided not to give it back.


    In a short while, all the other weapons were cut off by Han Sen, and their owners were scared off. No one dared to attack Han Sen anymore.


    Han Hao was stunned, almost thinking he was in a dream. Liu Feng had a strength rating of 6.7 and a nice weapon, so he enjoyed quite a lot of attention in Steel Armor Shelter.


    Although Han Hao had a mutant beast soul weapon, he knew he could not match Liu Feng. All of a sudden, Liu Feng became the one lying on the floor without his weapon, while Han Sen became the winner. The change was so drastic that Han Hao couldn¡¯t process it.


    "Hadn¡¯t he been isted by both Qin Xuan and Son of Heaven since he entered the shelter? Didn¡¯t he fail to hunt even a primitive creature? Didn¡¯t he..." Han Hao looked at Han Sen nkly, with a variety ofplex emotions entangled in his mind.


    Han Sen did not continue the fight with the rest, but went back to take Liu Feng¡¯s sheath away, hung the sheath on his own belt, and returned his new broadsword to his new sheath.


    "The next time you wantpensation, juste to me," said Han Sen as he strode toward the gate of Steel Armor Shelter. The onlookers all looked at him as if it was the first time they saw him.


    "Stop!" Someone approached riding a beast soul mount when Han Sen was about to enter the gate. It was Luo Tianyang, Son of Heaven¡¯s henchman.


    "Luo, Ass Freak broke my arm and seized my broadsword. You have to avenge me," shouted Liu Feng in delight at the sight of Luo Tianyang.


    "Douchebag." Luo Tianyang first nced at Liu Feng and then at Han Sen. "I was wondering who was so daring to hurt my guy. So, it was you, scum."


    Luo Tianyang took out his alloy whip, and whacked it at Han Sen.


    Han Sen paused and wielded his broadsword at the whip. When the two weapons collided, Han Sen and Luo Tianyang both shuddered.


    Luo Tianyang suddenly shouted, "Howe you have such strength?"


    Luo Tianyang¡¯s own strength rating had reached 9.6. Although with this whack he did not use all his strength, Han Sen must have had at least an 8.0 rating to be able to block his whip, which he could not believe.

 Chapter 38: My Guy

    Chapter 38: My Guy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "This person must die." Luo Tianyang suddenly had an urge to kill Han Sen and was about to raise his whip again. When he looked at Han Sen, however, he stopped and his whole body became tense.


    Han Sen had put away the broadsword and held Doomsday in his hands. Drawing the string to the fullest, he pointed the arrowhead at Luo Tianyang.


    Although Luo Tianyang did not recognize Doomsday, thanks to his rich experience of fighting, he could smell danger from Han Sen and his bow and stayedpletely still.


    The two were into a deadlock¡ªLuo Tianyang did not dare to move, and Han Sen did not have the confidence to kill Luo Tianyang with only one shot. Even time seemed to stand still.


    The onlookers werepletely shocked. When Han Sen beat Liu Feng and his friends, they simply couldn¡¯t believe it, and now he was even well-matched with Luo Tianyang?


    Luo Tianyang was one of Son of Heaven¡¯s henchmen, his strength rating was near 10.0, and even he didn¡¯t dare to move with Han Sen¡¯s arrow pointed at him.


    Anyone with a strength rating of more than 9.0 would be among the top 100 in Steel Armor Shelter, where there were more than 100,000 people. That someone like this could be scared by Han Sen was an overwhelming fact to all. No one knew how Han Sen could gain such strength when isted by both Qin Xuan and Son of Heaven.


    "Han Sen, put down your bow," said Qin Xuan, leading her gang, who were all riding beast soul mounts.


    Han Sen put away his bow and arrow. His strength was still weaker than Luo Tianyang, and Han Sen was not sure if he could shoot his opponent when Luo had his guard up. Keeping the posture was consuming his energy very fast, and the deadlock was not good for Han Sen.


    "Miss Qin, I¡¯ll kill this bastard for you," said Luo Tianyang, whipping at Han Sen, who had already disarmed himself.


    Han Sen seemed to be prepared for this and was about to block the whip with Doomsday. Before he acted, a beast soul bronze sword was thrown over and hit the whip. The strength of the throw was so fierce that the whip fell from Luo Tianyang¡¯s hand.


    "I will discipline my guy, and you can mind your own business." Qin Xuan looked at Luo Tianyang coldly and summoned back her sword before she rode into the shelter.


    "Follow me," Qin Xuan turned back andmanded Han Sen.


    Han Sen quickly caught up with her and followed her gang into the shelter.


    The entire Steel Armor Shelter was suddenly in an uproar. Ass Freak beat Liu Feng and his friends, was well-matched against Luo Tianyang and was, most importantly, dered by Qin Xuan to be her guy. All the news had driven everyone mad.


    No one understood what had happened: it was all guesswork.


    "Did they develop a love affair from the stab?"


    "I have to learn from Ass Freak and stab a beautiful and capable woman in the ass. Maybe I can be rich and powerful."


    "Qin Xuan looks so serious, but she is actually a flirt."


    Rumors spread across the entire Steel Armor Shelter, and Han Sen was once again put under the spotlight.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s strength was not really the focus. People cared more about whether he was Qin Xuan¡¯s boy toy. Even Qin Xuan¡¯s gang would look at Han Sen weirdly.


    "You know archery?" asked Qin Xuan after she called Han Sen to a hall.


    "I used to practice," Han Sen shrugged.


    "You can use Doomsday, so you must¡¯ve worked hard on it," said Qin Xuan matter-of-factly. "You can join Bullseye and follow me in the future."


    "No," Han Sen refused.


    Qin Xuan bite her lips and said snappily, "You just offended Luo Tianyang. Without my protection, do you suppose he¡¯d let you live?"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I will deal with it myself," Han Sen said indifferently.


    "You should have known who I am. My men are more or less rted to the military, and Bullseye belongs to me. Follow me and you will gain great advantages when applying for military schools," Qin Xuan suppressed her anger and said to Han Sen.


    "I never wanted to go to a military school." Han Sen knew that he could apply to a military school for further education after he finished integratedpulsory education. However, all military schools had high requirements of fitness. If one¡¯s fitness index was below 10 before the first evolution, one had no chance at military schools. For Han Sen, to reach 10 in the fitness index was not hard, but he wasn¡¯t interested in going to school at all. He¡¯d rather put more effort into hunting.


    Exasperated, Qin Xuan said, "Without education from military school and an aristocratic title, you could only be an ordinary soldier when you are of age to serve. Only through a military school can you be something in the army. At least by then you wouldn¡¯t have been sacrificed."

 Chapter 39: Saint Paul (1)

    Chapter 39: Saint Paul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Let¡¯s talk about this another time. I have to go now, and thank you so much for all your help. I¡¯ll buy you dinner sometime," said Han Sen, ready to go back.


    He knew that what Qin Xuan said made sense, but he had his own n. He wanted to get an aristocratic title before he turned 20 and went to serve, because aristocrats had certain privileges in the army and would not be sent to the front.


    "Stop! Have I excused you?" Qin Xuan stared at Han Sen fiercely.


    "Stationmaster, please, that¡¯s not my thing," said Han Sen bitterly.


    "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go." Qin Xuan suddenly smiled at Han Sen and said, "If you do not go, each time you enter the teleport station, I will fight you."


    Looking at her evil smile, Han Sen¡¯s heart sank.


    He knew that Qin Xuan hadn¡¯t tried her best at all when fighting with him in the past, because he was no match for her at the moment. Judging from her expression, he knew if he declined, he would really have a hard time in the future.


    "I¡¯ll just join Bullseye then," Han Sen said, depressed.


    Qin Xuan snapped at Han Sen, "Do you have any idea how many people in Steel Armor Shelter want to join my gang? And you just acted like I¡¯ve asked you to take poison!"


    "Freedom is priceless, and to lose my freedom is exactly like taking poison," Han Sen sighed.


    "Then you could die a slow death. Even if you died and became a ghost, you¡¯d still be my ghost," Qin Xuan pouted and said.


    Han Sen knew that Qin Xuan had made up her mind, and he epted the offer unwillingly. Feeling dejected, he left the hall.


    Qin Xuan watched him go and was very pleased by his upset look for some strange reason. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "Stationmaster, why do you have to recruit such a person to our Steel Armor Gang? He¡¯s not worthy of being a member of Bullseye," a woman of the same age as Qin Xuan came out from a side door and asked after Han Sen had left.


    "Manli, trust me, although this guy can be a bastard sometimes, he does have great potential in some aspects," Qin Xuan told Yang Manli seriously.


    Qin Xuan had witnessed what a fast learner and diligent student Han Sen was. Repeatedly defeated by her, he didn¡¯t go down but grew stronger and stronger. Now even she had to take him seriously. Such progress and mentality were truly amazing.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s opinions of Han Sen had improved a great deal, or else she wouldn¡¯t have defended him in front of everyone.


    Han Sen returned to his room and teleported back home before Qin Xuan had the chance to leave God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    He was not the least interested in going to a military school. Before, it would have been a great option for him, because he could learn hyper geno arts there. Now, with Jadeskin, he didn¡¯t have to waste his time in a military school at all.


    It would be much wiser for him to spend time hunting and increasing his geno points.


    As for Bullseye, Han Sen had even less interest in joining. Although as a member of Bullseye he could gain assistance from Qin Xuan¡¯s informationwork to improve his chance of finding mutant and sacred-blood creatures, he would also have to share the meat hunted with the rest of her team.


    Han Sen decided to go hunting alone after some preparation. If Qin Xuan didn¡¯t see him for a while, she would probably forget about the whole thing.


    Han Sen had wanted to buy an alpha alloy dagger with the 150 thousand he had earned, but now he had the broadsword he seized from Liu Feng,so the other was no longer necessary.


    The broadsword was made of a special alloy with Z-metal, which made it very stiff. Its edge could easily cut primitive creatures open. So weapons made from this kind of alloy had always been expensive.


    "Nice!" Hen Sen touched the edge and his finger was cut immediately. Looking at the shiny edge, Han Sen loved the weapon so much he couldn¡¯t put it down. "It¡¯s worth the price," he thought to himself.


    The Han family had an alloy business before, and although it was a small factory, they had unique forms. Their products might not be as good as this broadsword, but could also cut open the skin of some primitive creatures. So the business was quite profitable.


    If it was not for those terrible family members, theirpany could surely be among the top three on Roca. But now thepany had been bought by Starry Group.


    Han Sen was too young back then, and to this day he still didn¡¯t quite understand why Starry Group had to acquire theirpany. He knew his father¡¯s death must have had something to do with Starry Group, but he had no ability to find out the truth, so he had toy low.


    "Son, today I have something important at work. Can you take Yan to school?" Luo Sn knocked on the door and asked Han Sen.


    "School has started already? I did not know that. No worries Mom, I¡¯ll take her," Han Sen quickly said.


    "School started a few days ago, and you were in God¡¯s Sanctuary so I didn¡¯t want to bother you," said Luo Sn.


    "Which school is it?" asked Han Sen.


    "It is Saint Paul, and I used to the money you left to pay the tuition." Luo Sn felt slightly uneasy, as she had spent almost all the money on Yan¡¯s school.


    "Great! Saint Paul is the best on Roca except for the posh schools." Han Sen was very happy. He didn¡¯t have an aristocratic title for the moment and couldn¡¯t send Yan to a posh school, but a good private school is still much better than integratedpulsory education.


    After chatting with his mother, Han Sen took Han Yan on a maglev train to school.


    The entrance of Saint Paul was almost blocked by private aircrafts, and some of them were deluxe. Almost all rich people without an aristocratic title would send their children to Saint Paul. And almost all students here were from affluent families.


    Walking his sister to school, Han Sen saw a middle-aged fat guy getting off an aircraft with a flirtatious woman on his side and an eight-year-old boy in his arms.


    He paused, as the middle-aged fat guy happened to be his uncle, Han Lei.

 Chapter 40 Physical Test Center

    Chapter 40 Physical Test Center


    "What are you doing here?" Han Lei was surprised to see Han Sen here.


    "Taking Yan to school," replied Han Sen.


    "Yan ising to Saint Paul?" Han Lei looked at Han Sen and Han Yan, unconvinced.


    "Since a few days ago." Han Sen said, ready to walk Han Yan into the school gate.


    Han Lei thought for a while and ran in front of Han Sen. He grabbed Han Sen¡¯s wrist and raged, "I knew it! My elder brother managed thepany for so many years, he must have embezzled lots of money. You were just lying to me about not being able toe up with two million, while you are now spending millions to send Yan to Saint Paul. I¡¯m telling you, this money belonged to the whole family, just like the house. We must split it, or I¡¯ll¡­"


    "Or what? What can you do about it?" Han Sen looked at Han Lei coldly. He waspletely disappointed in his rtives and wouldn¡¯t give them a cent more.


    "Boy, watch it. I¡¯m your uncle." Han Lei flinched with Han Sen watching him, but he didn¡¯t n to let Han Sen walk free.


    "Uncle?" Han Sen smiled dismissively. "Well, please go home and review the legal documents we signed and see if you have the right to anything we own. From now on, do not think you can take a penny from us ever again."


    The reason why Han Sen gave them two million so promptly was to draw a line between his rtives and his real family. To get the two million, his rtives all signed a document prepared by Mr. Zhang which made it impossible for them to take anything from Han Sen¡¯s family in the future.


    "That is fraud! I¡¯ll go find your Mom right away. How dare you hide money from us..." cried Han Lei angrily.


    "Uncle, don¡¯t even think about it. I have the right to kill a trespasser." Han Sen looked at Han Lei gloomily.


    "Little brat, how dare..." Han Lei threw a punch at Han Sen furiously.


    With a nk expression, Han Sen grabbed Han Lei¡¯s arm and threw Han Lei over his own shoulder. Han Lei shouted out in pain.


    "Uncle, if you want to die, wee to our house." Han Sen stared at Han Lei coldly.


    Han Lei opened his eyes wide, as if he didn¡¯t know Han Sen. The look on Han Sen¡¯s face had terrified him.


    Han Lei was an evolver, although just by maxing out on primitive geno points. He didn¡¯t really do much in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, but he was still an evolver. It was abnormal that Han Sen, who hadn¡¯t evolved at all, could give him a shoulder throw easily. His nephew suddenly looked like a different person.


    Han Sen suddenly smiled and pulled Han Lei up.


    "I¡¯m sure my aunt doesn¡¯t know about this woman and child. I think I should talk to her," Han Sen whispered, while Han Lei was still shocked by his sudden change.


    "You think my wife will believe you?" Han Lei said madly.


    "That doesn¡¯t matter, as long as she believes this." Han Sen showed Han Lei thelink on his wrist. He turned the video camera on the moment he saw Han Lei.


    "You..." Shocked, Han Lei reached to grab thelink.


    Han Sen only moved slightly to make Han Lei fall again.


    "Uncle, we can negotiate a price, and I can sell you this." Han Sen smiled and was about to pull him up again.


    Han Lei grinned and suddenly reached to twist Han Sen¡¯s hand, ready to break it and seize hislink.


    Han Sen flipped his hand and held Han Lei¡¯s hand down, making him kneel on the floor and howl like a pig.


    "Uncle, it seems that you have no intention to negotiate. I¡¯ll have to show it to my aunt then." Han Sen released Han Lei''s hand and turned to leave.


    "Wait." Han Lei quickly stopped Han Sen and gritted his teeth. "Ten thousand. I¡¯ll give you ten thousand, and you delete it."


    Han Sen turned away. "Two hundred thousand, or I¡¯ll go to my aunt."


    "Okay, okay," said Han Lei, limping over to take hold of Han Sen.


    "Thanks then, cash or bank transfer?" Han Sen asked with a faint smile.


    Han Lei unwillingly transferred two hundred thousand to Han Sen, "Well, now can you delete it?"


    "Of course I will delete it, but only when I¡¯m in a good mood," Han Sen said and walked away.


    "Brat, you lied to me..." Han Lei became furious and raised his fist. However, he froze at the sight of Han Sen, as his nephew¡¯s movements had really left a strong impression.


    "Uncle, I received your money so I will certainly delete it, but I did not say when I will do it. So you¡¯d better keep me in a good mood." Han Sen patted Han Lei on the shoulder and stopped smiling. He whispered, "Also, do not let me see you in my home again, otherwise I will kill you."


    Han Lei shuddered, and for some reason, he knew Han Sen meant it.


    "S*#t! The brat has be so evil," Han Lei cursed as Han Sen moved away. Ashamed that he was terrified by a boy, Han Lei was still nervous deep down and changed his mind about going to Han Sen¡¯s home.


    After sending Yan to school, Han Sen was in a great mood. On his way back, he saw a physical test center and went in, wanting to know his current physical fitness level.

 Chapter 41: Home Run

    Chapter 41: Home Run


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the unevolved test hall of the physical test center, Zhao Boshan looked at "A-level" disyed on the virtual screen and was secretly feeling proud of himself.


    In order to get A-level in the test, an unevolved person must reach more than 10.0 in at least 100 items, including strength, speed, quickness, leaping ability, muscle toughness, bone strength and organ function.


    With A-level fitness, one was also very likely to be admitted into a military school, as long as one didn¡¯t make a huge mistake during the entrance exam.


    In his fantasy, Zhao Boshan had already graduated from a military school with ster scores and be a captain of an interster warship, directing battles in the space and receiving respect and worship after all his victories.


    "I didn¡¯t do that well in the livebat test. If I had done better, I might be assessed at AA-level. Maybe I¡¯ll try again." Zhao Boshan went back, but found the test hall he had used was upied.


    Zhao Boshan thought the testing process was quite short, so he decided he might as well wait there. But after he had waited for quite a while, the person inside still hadn¡¯te out.


    "So slow! This person inside must be stupid? If I had gone to a different hall, I would¡¯ve finished by now." Zhao Boshan was quite upset but not willing to give up.


    Zhao Boshan gave it some thought and paid to observe the test. Suddenly, the holographic image was projected in front of him.


    "I wonder how dumb this person could be to take so long." Zhao Boshan looked to the golden figure in the holographic image. That person in the image was about to take the final test, the robot channel.


    The robot channel was thest part of the entire test. In the 300-foot-long one-way channel, one had to beat abat robot with biochemical alloy shell every six feet, and the performance ofbat robots was stronger and stronger toward the end.


    As an unevolved, being able to cross the 180-foot line was "pass," 210-foot line was "good," 240-foot line was "excellent," 270-foot line was "advanced," and going all the way was "super."


    Zhao Boshan had earned a "good" score himself, but he might be able to pass the 240-foot line if he put in more effort.


    "This is weird. Howe it took him so long?" Zhao Boshan felt strange, as all the tests before this one should have taken the same amount of time. What he didn¡¯t know was that Han Sen actually took each test twice, the first time without beast souls and the second time with beast souls, so as to know his abilities under different circumstances.


    That¡¯s why it took Han Sen so long. In fact, Han Sen had already been through the robot channel twice. This time, he summoned ck beetle armor and bloody yer at the same time and wanted to try the robot channel onest time under his best conditions.


    When Zhao Boshan saw clearly the golden figure, he was amazed by how great the bloody yer and ck beetle beast souls looked.


    "S*#t! This guy wants to use beast souls to take the robot channel test. Well, even so he could hardly go all the way, unless..." While Zhao Boshan was still thinking, the majestic golden figure had rushed toward the robot channel.


    Boom!


    What happened next rendered Zhao Boshan speechless. The golden figure ignored allbat robots trying to block him and forcefully went through with his strong body. Thebat robot, which was much heavier than the man, was knocked away immediately.


    The golden figure was like an armored vehicle, brutally hitting his way through thebat robots. Even the robots¡¯ biochemical alloy shells were smashed. Nothing could stop that figure.


    30 feet... 60 feet... 90 feet... 180 feet... 210 feet... 240 feet...


    Zhao Baoshan knew that the performance of thebat robots ced behind the 240-foot line was beyond the ability of average unevolved persons. But they were smashed by the golden figure as if they were a pile of clunkers.


    The robot channel that was viewed as a cruel test by most unevolved became an easy path for the golden figure.


    Unmatched strength.


    Allbat robots in the channel, including thest one, were knocked away within seconds. Zhao Boshan opened his mouth and didn¡¯t recover from shock for a long time. When he looked at the virtual screen, it already changed to "SSS-level."


    "OMG, who is this fierce fellow?" Zhao Boshan saw the door of the test hall open and the person in the hall was gone.


    Zhao Boshan immediately chased him out, but the center was so crowded and he had no idea who that person was.


    "The video!" Zhao Boshan ran back to the hall, paid to y the recorded video and made a copy. Having watched the video a few times, he regretted that he didn¡¯t see the golden figure¡¯s performance before thest test.


    Zhao Boshan suddenly had an idea. He logged into his ount and uploaded this copy to the official forum, and named it "7¡¯88¡¯¡¯¨C Robot Channel Conquered."

 Chapter 42: Dollar

    Chapter 42: Dor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the beginning, Zhao Boshan¡¯s video didn¡¯t attract much attention. After all, there were so many videos online about the robot channel test.


    7.88 seconds was also considered a gimmick, as those who could pass the test within ten seconds would be among the very best of the unevolved.


    Even stars like Tang Zhenliu could finish the test in just under ten seconds and couldn¡¯t improve any further. If someone really finished it within 7.88 seconds, he or she would surely be a star. Therefore, it would be impossible for it to be uploaded by an unknown ount.


    Almost everyone who saw the title would choose to skip the video, and it could soon be lost in the massive number of videos. Only a few who were bored would y the video.


    However, those who had seen the video were all impressed by the brutal method used to pass the test and chose to forward the link to their friends.


    Coincidentally, someone from Steel Armor Shelter also watched the video and recognized the man in the video as Dor from Steel Armor Shelter. Immediately after he finished watching the video, he posted a new thread titled "SSS-level, Dor Conquered Robot Channel in 7¡¯88¡¯¡¯ to the section of Steel Armor Shelter.


    "That Dor who robbed Son of Heaven of the beast soul?"


    "Is the title for real?"


    "Is Dor¡¯s real identity exposed?"


    The name Dor was so well-known in Steel Armor Shelter that the post soon got a lot of attention, and many watched the video with a skeptical attitude, which turned into admiration when they finished watching.


    "Dor is my idol."


    "This is how real men should pass the test."


    "Ha-ha, thebat robots were all crushed."


    "His beast soul was stolen from Son of Heaven, and he is nothing without beast souls."


    "Dor is invincible."


    "Idol!"


    The video was watched so much in Steel Armor Shelter that the administrator soon noticed it and put it on the front page.


    At this point, this video became viral in the entire alliance, and almost all unevolved now knew about Dor.


    "It must be fake."


    "No way! Did you not see it¡¯s an official video?"


    "This is not possible. The robots in the beginning were not that strong, but it was so incredible that he knocked away the ones close to the end as well."


    "No way this looks too fake. It is definitely modified. If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll eat s*#t."


    "Who is this man? One of the Chosen?"


    "This is Dor from Steel Armor Shelter."


    "What Dor? I have not heard of him."


    "That is because you are ignorant..."


    Dor brought honor to the entire Steel Armor Shelter. Many people in the shelter were telling the story all over the Sk of Dor robbing the beast soul from Son of Heaven.


    "Zhenliu,e and look at this," a good-looking young man waved to Tang Zhenliu, who was training.


    "Lin Feng, what is it?" Tang Zhenliu approached the young man while wiping his face with a towel. Taking a look at the video the young man was watching, hemented, "7.88 seconds, robot channel conquered. This is crap. It took me ten seconds. How can anyone finish it in 7.88 seconds?" Tang Zhenliu yed with his hair casually.


    "Just watch this." Lin Feng yed the video.


    "No way! This can¡¯t be... Who is this guy? Where is he from?"


    "No idea. But ording to my analysis, he must have maxed out on all geno points except for sacred geno points. He also has practiced advanced hyper geno arts. His armor and shapeshifting beast souls were all sacred-blood." Lin Feng paused the holographic video and continued to analyze, "His shapeshifting beast soul is fast and... "


    "Enough with the analysis. I just want to know who he is. Finally, all the top guys have gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, and I now have a chance to rank second among the Chosen. And now here¡¯s this guy!" Tang Zhenliu gritted his teeth. "Find out who he is. I¡¯ll have him killed before he can ruin my chances."


    Lin Feng rolled his eyes, "First, this video is from the official physical test center, so there is no way you could find out his identity. Second, someone with this fitness level must be from a prominent family or even have something to do with the military. You think you dare to have someone like that killed?"


    "Ahem, I was just expressing my anger... Don¡¯t take me seriously..." Tang Zhenliu was embarrassed.


    "Who could he be?" Lin Feng frowned, staring at the golden figure in the video.


    There were many who shared Lin Feng¡¯s question and wondered about the background of Dor. Due to the limited information avable, no one had any clue.


    Some people also tried to ask Zhao Boshan, the poster of the video. However, Zhao Boshan had no idea who that man was. So, all people knew was that Dor took the test on Roca.


    But inteary travel was so convenient that many people were even working on a different from where they lived. Hence, no one knew whether Dor was passing by or lived there. Plus, there were a dozen billion people on Roca, so it was impossible to locate a single individual anyway.

 Chapter 43: Age Difference

    Chapter 43: Age Difference


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While everyone was discussing who Dor was, Han Sen was practicing archery alone in a waste factory near his home, avoiding entering God¡¯s Sanctuary in case Qin Xuan would send him to Bullseye.


    "If I had not used beast souls, my strength would only have been rated 9.1 due to theck of mutant geno points. If I could max out on mutant geno points, my rating would reach 12," secretly calcted Han Sen while he was resting. The improvement in physical fitness levels got more and more difficult as he became stronger.


    Han Sen had checked the data. Those who had maxed out on all four types of geno points could have a rating at 15. If they were also practicing hyper geno arts, then their number might reach 17 or 18, which was the limit for the unevolved.


    For individual indicators such as speed, there was the same limit. An average person would be considered a genius with a rating of 15. Some indicators could be further improved to 17 or 18 with the practice of hyper geno arts.


    Maxing out on all four types of geno points was incredibly difficult, and there might not even be anyone who could achieve this in several years in a shelter. At that time, Qin Xuan was the only one who had any chance of maxing out on all four types of geno points.


    As Han Sen was thinking, suddenly hislink rang. He took a look, and it was a strange number. Han Sen hesitated and took the call. The holographic image of Qin Xuan popped out. She looked at Han Sen coldly and said, "If I do not see you in front of me in an hour, then you better pray I will never see you again."


    Qin Xuan hung up immediately and her holographic image also disappeared.


    "How did she know my number? I have not told her." Han Sen helplessly got up and went to the teleport station. Qin Xuan was the stationmaster, so there was no way he could avoid her.


    "I am a dignified man, and I fear nothing." Han Sen came to the teleport station and cheered himself up.


    "Come here," Qin Xuan spat out as she saw himing.


    "Stationmaster, I was busy with some family business and..." Han Sen forced a smile and tried to exin when he saw Qin Xuan¡¯s grim face.


    "Busy ying archery every day in the waste factory?" Qin Xuan didn¡¯t even blink.


    "Stationmaster, stalking is not a good idea. I understand what you want, but our age difference is more than three years. Even if I¡¯m willing, my Mom..." Han Sen joked.


    Qin Xuan, who was walking ahead, was pissed off but didn¡¯t turn back. Entering thebat room, she threw abat suit and some protective gear in front of Han Sen and said sharply, "Put it on."


    Han Sen suddenly felt something was very wrong. Qin Xuan had never given him protective gear before, and this was certainly a red g.


    Han Sen wanted to run, but Qin Xuan had already anticipated his thought and locked the door of thebat room before he even moved.


    "Stationmaster, don¡¯t do this. We must talk this out. I never thought age was an issue. I¡¯ll bring you home right... Don¡¯te close..." Han Sen kept backing off while Qin Xuan gritted her teeth and approached him.


    "Damn you." Qin Xuan raised her fist and threw a punch at Han Sen.


    She was really mad this time. She had finally persuaded Yang Manli to let Han Sen join Bullseye, but Han Sen hadpletely disappeared in recent days.


    Han Sen felt a lot more pressure than usual, and his arms went numb after blocking two punches from her.


    When Qin Xuan was ready to beat him senseless, the holographic image of Yang Manli popped up from thelink in thebat room.


    "Stationmaster, Starry Group sent someone to discuss killing the sacred-blood creature," Yang Manli said.


    "OK, take them to the conference room and I¡¯ll be right there." Qin Xuan stopped and fiercely stared at Han Sen.


    "Stationmaster, we are cooperating with Starry Group?" asked Han Sen.


    "You didn¡¯t know? Son of Heaven is the son of the CEO of Starry Group," replied Qin Xuan. "Think about it. Will I do you harm by asking you to join Bullseye?"


    "No need to think. How could I ever go against your will? I¡¯ll join Bullseye right away, and you don¡¯t have to stalk me anymore," Han Sen said bitterly.


    "Good to see that you¡¯vee to your senses. Your family is not rich. What are you going to do if you don¡¯t go to military school?" said Qin Xuan before leaving thebat room. She didn¡¯t forget to arrange for a guard to apany Han Sen to report to Yang Manli.


    The reason for Han Sen¡¯s sudden change of heart was that he learned Son of Heaven was the son of Starry Group¡¯s CEO. Since Qin Xuan was coborating with Son of Heaven, maybe he could find out the facts of Starry Group¡¯s acquisition of their family business as a member of Qin Xuan¡¯s Steel Armor Gang.


    The guard took Han Sen to the front of an office. Han Sen knocked on the door and found that the woman who had been in the holographic image just then was sitting behind the desk, looking at him seriously.


    "Stationmaster asked me to report to you," Han Sen said politely.


    "Fill this out." Yang Manli showed no expression and passed a sheet to Han Sen.


    Han Sen took it and saw it was just a basic information form. He filled it out and gave it back.


    "You can go back. Show up at the training camp of Bullseye tomorrow morning at six o¡¯clock. Remember, I don¡¯t like people who are not punctual. And this is yourst chance." Yang Manli¡¯s impression of Han Sen was terrible, especially after his absence from Bullseye.

 Chapter 44: He Isnt Man Enough

    Chapter 44: He Isn¡¯t Man Enough


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen could tell that Yang Manli did not like him. When he was ready to go, Yang Manli answered alink call and Qin Xuan¡¯s holographic image popped out.


    "Manli,e to my office right now." Qin Xuan saw Han Sen there and said, "Bring him with you."


    Han Sen followed Yang Manli to Qin Xuan¡¯s office and saw Qin Xuan watching a video from the Sk.


    "Manli,e see this video." Qin Xuan reyed it.


    Standing on the side, Han Sen secretly thought, "This is the video of me taking the physical test! Someone paid to record this. People must have found out that I¡¯m Dor."


    There were so many halls in the test center, and it cost money to watch others taking the test. He thought no one would care about a nobody like himself and did not expect this to happen.


    If Son of Heaven knew Dor was Han Sen, he would be in a lot of trouble. Starry Group was powerful in the Alliance, and there was no way Han Sen couldpete with them.


    "Dor? You know who he is?" Yang Manli was somewhat surprised to see the golden figure in the video.


    "No. The video only covered the robot channel, and he was wearing beast soul armor the entire time. Couldn¡¯t tell who he is."


    Qin Xuan¡¯s words suddenly sent Han Sen from hell back to heaven. He secretly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    "I have to be more careful. This time I got lucky, next time there may really be a leak," Han Sen secretly warned himself.


    "Excellent." Yang Manli only said one word after watching it.


    "Son of Heaven told me about this video. After watching this, we can be certain that Dor¡¯s armor is a sacred-blood beast soul, and he must be from a prominent family because he is definitely practicing an advanced hyper geno art. Another clue was that he took the test on Roca. We must find him. He can be of great value to us," Qin Xuan said.


    Yang Manli thought about it and said, "There are no prominent families on Roca. Maybe he was just passing by and has left by now."


    "I agree. Let¡¯s give it a shot. He¡¯s worth it," said Qin Xuan.


    Han Sen was frightened that Qin Xuan and Yang Manli might find out the truth. Han Sen cleared his throat and said, "Dor was just relying on his sacred-blood beast souls. He had no real skills. There¡¯s no need to look for him."


    Yang Manli gave Han Sen a hard look and said, "What do you know? The ability to get the beast souls is enough proof of his ability. Also, those beast souls can be of great use to Bullseye."


    "What ability?" Han Sen thought. "It¡¯s just pure luck."


    "Manli is right. His armor brings amazing defense, and bloody yer has strengthened his physical strength and speed. Coupled with his practice of advanced hyper geno arts, he must be able to contain most sacred-blood creatures, and that¡¯s very useful to us," said Qin Xuan.


    "If we have him in our gang, we won¡¯t have to coborate with Son of Heaven and Fist Guy anymore to hunt sacred-blood creatures," Yang Manli said with great hope.


    "Wow. You just wanted me to risk my life as your tank. How vicious!" thought Han Sen, drinking from a cup to cover up his fear.


    "Agreed. So, do your best to find him," Qin Xuan nodded.


    "But since he¡¯s from a prominent family, even if we find him, he may not be willing to join us," Yang Manli sighed.


    Qin Xuan blinked and joked, "I know you like a strong man like him. Try to seduce him."


    "Ahem!" Han Sen choked on the water he was drinking.


    Yang Manli gave Han Sen a fierce re, and Han Sen quickly took another sip from his cup.


    "I don¡¯t mind seducing him. I¡¯m only afraid he isn¡¯t man enough."


    "Ahem!" This time, Han Sen choked so hard that he was almost in tears.


    Yang Manli looked at Han Sen with disgust, "Fortunately, Dor won¡¯t be a scum like him."


    "Hey!" yelled Han Sen. Yang Manli shut the office door andpletely ignored him.


    "Stationmaster, your minion is too arrogant. I¡¯m your guy and she shouldn¡¯t talk to me like that," Han Sen said with anger. "Transfer me to another team. I don¡¯t want to be in Bullseye where she is the leader."


    Han Sen was a little worried that Yang Manli would see that he was Dor if he stayed close to her for a long time.


    Qin Xuan patted Han Sen on the shoulder, "You were a scum, but you can change. Follow Manli¡¯s lead. Although you may never be like Dor, you could stop being a scum. There is still hope."


    Sending Han Sen out, she did not give him a chance to speak again.


    Han Sen left the teleport station, went back home and checked out the video on the Sk. He then found out that the video had more than a hundred million hits.


    Han Sen made sure that he couldn¡¯t be identified from the video and felt relieved. Seeing thepliments under the video, he was quite pleased with himself: "Looks great indeed."

 Chapter 45: A Thousand Arrows

    Chapter 45: A Thousand Arrows


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, Han Sen entered God¡¯s Sanctuary and saw the copper-toothed beast had be purple all over except for the tip of its tail. He was happy to know it was about to be a sacred-blood creature in a day or two.


    Watching the beast over and over again, Han Sen left for the Bullseye training camp. When Han Sen arrived, he met an acquaintance.


    "Su Xiaoqiao!" Han Sen was surprised to see Su Xiaoqiao, who was wiping the bows and arrows at the shooting range.


    "Ass Freak, how do you know me?" Su Xiaqiao was also surprised.


    "How do I not know you? Everyone was calling Dor ¡®Doll¡¯ because of you." Han Sen smiled while secretly hating Xiaoqiao. Thanks to him, Han Sen had such a strange nickname.


    Su Xiaoqiao was very proud, "If it wasn¡¯t for me, Dor wouldn¡¯t be as popr as he is now."


    "Good job." Han Sen gave him a thumbs-up, while thinking, "You little bastard."


    "Brother, why did you choose to enter Bullseye?" Su Xiaoqiao asked Han Sen.


    "Because you can stand away from the creatures to reduce risks. Safety first,"ughed Han Sen.


    "Great minds think alike." Su Xiaqiao felt like he finally met someone who understood him. "The only good thing about Bullseye is safety. I wouldn¡¯te here in a million years if it wasn¡¯t for this. The team leader Manli looks great but she is a sadist. You know what we call her behind her back? Nazi..."


    Su Xiaoqiao and Han Sen suddenly shuddered as they were talking. They turned back and saw Manli standing near them. She must have heard everything they said.


    Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao were petrified. Su Xiaqiao quickly put on a smile, "Manli, I was just teasing the new guy. In fact, you are so charming that..."


    "Use a 7.0 practice bow. You each have to shoot a thousand arrows. Don¡¯t leave until you are finished," said Yang Manli coldly and turned away.


    "My god! 7.0 practice bow, a thousand arrows? Why doesn¡¯t she just kill me?" Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s smile copsed.


    "She won¡¯t be here anyway. She wouldn¡¯t even know how many arrows we shoot," said Han Sen.


    "Brother, you are too naive. Of course Nazi has thought of this. There are people who are in charge of counting arrows. You can¡¯t shoot standing over the line. Nor can you miss the target," Su Xiaoqiao said in desperation.


    "We will take our time then. She didn¡¯t say when we have to finish." Han Sen patted Su Xiaoqiao on the shoulder.


    With a strength rating of 9.1, a thousand arrows with a 7.0 practice bow could be a difficult task, but it wasn¡¯t the end of the world. However, for Su Xiaoqiao, who only had a strength rating of 7, it was different. If he was going to shoot continuously, a hundred arrows could kill him.


    The two took the practice bow and started. Standing next to Su Xiaoqiao, Han Sen was shooting at a slow pace. The other members of the Bullseye team were all gloating at them.


    Several Bullseye members carried a few bundles of practice arrows, and one of them said to Su Xiaoqiao, "Xiaoqiao, keep practicing. We will hunt the sacred-blood creature tomorrow."


    "Another sacred-blood creature found? When? Why didn¡¯t I know?" Su Xiaoqiao said with wide eyes.


    "Son of Heaven¡¯s gang found it. They couldn¡¯t hunt it by themselves so they asked us to help. We will leave in the morning to hunt but you won¡¯t be able to make it. A thousand arrows will take you at least three days," the team member said with a grin.


    "Enough said. Xiaoqiao, go practice!" yelled an angry young man, the deputy head of Bullseye.


    After the other members had left, Su Xiaoqiao begged the angry man, "Hongtao, please ask Manli to let me go tomorrow. I will double my practice time when Ie back."


    "You think this is a farmer¡¯s market where you can bargain? Manli said shoot a thousand arrows, so you can¡¯t miss even one." Liu Hongtao gave Han Sen a hard look and said, "And you, don¡¯t think you can get away with anything here just because you know Qin Xuan. This is just a small lesson. Don¡¯t let me catch you or you will regret it."


    "Liu, you know we meant well. Please help us out." Su Xiaoqiao passed a pile of cash to Liu Hongtao.


    Liu Hongtao threw the money on the floor and rebuked Su Xiaoqiao, "You think you can bribe me? Rules are rules. You can¡¯t go anywhere unless you finish shooting a thousand arrows."


    Liu Hongtao turned away after his speech.


    Han Sen was a bit surprised and asked Su Xiaoqiao, "Are the rules really so strict at Bullseye?"


    "Strict my ass. Liu always takes money from us," Su Xiaoqiao gritted his teeth and said.


    "Why didn¡¯t he this time?" Han Sen was confused.


    Su Xiaoqiao looked at Han Sen and whispered, "You better be careful now. I think Manli is very upset with you, and Liu likes Manli a lot. He must be deliberately messing with you. Or else you are supposed to still go hunting even when punished."


    Han Sen suddenly realized why Liu Hongtao had looked at him with disgust and hatred.


    "This is my fault. But no worries, we can still go tomorrow." Han Sen patted Su Xiaoqiao on the shoulder.


    "What if we can¡¯t finish a thousand arrows?" Su Xiaoqiao sighed and suddenly thought of something, "Brother, are you sleeping with Qin Xuan? If it¡¯s true, just talk to her and we can definitely go."

 Chapter 46: Endurance

    Chapter 46: Endurance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Even if I am sleeping with Qin Xuan, I wouldn¡¯t bother her with this. Moreover, there is really nothing going on," exined Han Sen.


    "In our gang, Manli would only listen to Qin Xuan. So, unless she helps us, we won¡¯t be able to go tomorrow." Su Xiaqiao held Han Sen¡¯s hand, "Brother, dignity is worthless, but the sacred-blood creature is priceless. If you really have something going on with Qin Xuan, you need to beg her and let her do whatever she wants with you. You need to focus on the big picture."


    Han Sen sighed, "Unfortunately, there is really nothing."


    "Then we are doomed. We will practice while others go hunting," Su Xiaoqiao said dejectedly.


    "You don¡¯t have to be so frustrated. Even though I am not sleeping with Qin Xuan, we can still go hunting tomorrow," Han Senughed.


    "What do you have in mind?" Su Xiaoqiao watched Han Sen helplessly.


    "Just finish shooting these arrows today." Hansen pointed to the bundles of arrows.


    Su Xiaoqiao said weakly, "Brother, we each have one thousand arrows to shoot while standing 450 feet away from the target, and those that miss the target will not be counted. We need at least three days to do that."


    "Not necessarily." Han Sen tried the practice bow, which was much lighter than Doomsday. A 7.0 practice bow means that you use the bow to practice rapid shooting with a strength rating at 7.0. For Doomsday, you only draw the string with a strength rating at 7.0.


    He picked up an arrow and shot it toward the target. Instantly, it ended up on the bullseye.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t pause but kept shooting. While he didn¡¯t hit the bullseye each time, all his arrows were on the target.


    Su Xiaoqiao had thought it was impossible to finish practicing today. Yet Han Sen had shot three dozen arrows in a short while and didn¡¯t seem to need a break.


    "Brother, great job! Ten arrows in a row with a 7.0 bow," praised Su Xiaoqiao.


    Any archer knows that rapid shooting consumes a lot of energy and a normal archer can only shoot a dozen arrows in a row while those who shoot two dozen arrows in a row must be a lot stronger than what the bow requires.


    Han Sen just smiled and said to Su Xiaoqiao, "Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s finish the two thousand arrows and go hunt the sacred-blood creature.


    "Ignorant," Liu Hongtao who was supervising them said with contempt.


    Being able to shoot three dozen arrows was impressive, but a thousand arrows was not so easy. Even if Han Sen had a strength rating over 8.0 or 9.0, he couldn¡¯t keep shooting at this pace. His arms and fingers would be wasted, so there was no way he could join the hunting tomorrow anyway.


    Han Sen also knew that shooting for a long time required more than just strength. However, he discovered that his muscles were incredibly tough and resilient. After shooting two dozen arrows, his muscles got slightly sore. But as he shook out his arms, he felt fine again.


    Even if he used his muscles for a long time, his body would stay cool and strong.


    Han Sen knew it wasn¡¯t because of his geno points, but his practice of Jadeskin. A thousand arrows with the 7.0 practice bow was not hard for him. He had enough strength and endurance to do the task.


    Han Sen kept shooting, while the man counting arrows was thunderstruck at the sight of four dozen arrows thickly dotting the target. "This guy is out of this world," he whispered.


    "Who are you talking about?" someone heard his whisper and asked.


    "Ass Freak! He shot four dozen arrows and didn¡¯t even pause," the man counting the arrows said.


    "Ass Freak? For real?"


    "Come and see if you don¡¯t believe me."


    Soon a few Bullseye members came to watch Han Sen shooting. After watching for a while, everyone was stunned.


    "Wow, all three targets we are full. That was all him?"


    "Yeah! Xiaoqiao only shot a dozen arrows and hasn¡¯t even filled one target."


    "No way! That must be a 4.0 practice bow."


    "You can¡¯t even tell the difference between a 4.0 bow and a 7.0 practice bow? They look nothing alike." The man counting rolled his eyes.


    More and more Bullseye members came around. Liu Hongtao could not help but stand up, staring at Han Sen who was still shooting.


    "More arrows." Han Sen hadn¡¯t had such fun with archery in a long time. When he was practicing alone, he could only shoot the few arrows he owned and then stop to collect the arrows from the target himself. Now he could shoot as many as he wanted and as long as he wanted.


    "Buddy, great job! This is the second bundle." Su Xiaqiao untied another bundle of practice arrows, grabbed a bunch of arrows and stuck them in Han Sen¡¯s quiver.


    "Just started warming up." Han Sen smiled and shot another arrow.


    "Brother, if you shoot all the arrows and we can go hunting tomorrow, I will do anything for you. I¡¯ll even do yourundry," cried out Su Xiaoqiao.


    "Forget aboutundry. How about cash?"ughed Han Sen.


    "Talking about money would hurt our friendship," replied Su Xiaoqiao.


    Han Sen paused every 50 arrows and used only his right hand to draw the string, instead of using both hands in turn.

 Chapter 47: Z-Steel Arrow

    Chapter 47: Z-Steel Arrow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What is the noise outside?" Yang Manli heard it getting more and more noisy outside her office as she was reviewing the data of the sacred-blood creature sent from Son of Heaven.


    Yang Manli asked twice, but no one answered. She frowned and went to find out.


    Almost the entire Bullseye team was at the shooting range, cheering from time to time.


    Yang Manli took out a telescope. Most of high-tech products lost their function in God¡¯s Sanctuary, but primary instruments like the telescope still worked.


    Yang Manli, starting to feel skeptical, put down the telescope and went to the shooting range.


    "Ass Freak, a real man, he¡¯s been going at this pace for so long."


    "His endurance is invincible."


    "I think a thousand arrows was too light a punishment for him. He can probably finish before dinner..."


    The Bullseye team saw Yang Manliing over, and quickly ran back to training. They were not afraid of Liu Hongtao, but terrified by Yang Manli.


    "Those arrows were all shot by him?" Yang Manli asked Liu Hongtao.


    "Except for Target 9 and Target 10." Liu Hongtao felt somewhat reluctant to answer her.


    "I see." Yang Manli did not say anything and turned back to the office.


    Liu Hongtao did not know what Yang Manli was thinking and quickly asked, "Manli, the punishment is too mild and it would set a bad example. Should we add another thousand to their punishment?"


    "No." Yang Manli left.


    Back in the office, Yang Manli took out Han Sen¡¯s profile and reviewed it. "Great endurance, good geno point counts, strength rating is probably at 9.0. Integratedpulsory education graduate with excellent scores."


    Yang Manli carefully read the profile, pondered for a moment and muttered: "I¡¯ll give him a chance, even just for the stationmaster."


    Han Sen stopped after five hundred arrows and rested for two hours before he resumed shooting. Although he could continue, he was afraid to scare everyone so he took a break.


    By midnight, Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao had shot two thousand arrows.


    Han Sen had be famous in Bullseye and all members had changed their view of him. Anyone who could shoot a thousand arrows in a day deserved respect.


    "Sen, I¡¯m not easily impressed, but you are amazing." Although most of the arrows were shot by Han Sen, Su Xiaoqiao was also sore and tired. He put his arm around Han Sen¡¯s neck and gave Han Sen a thumbs-up.


    "Don¡¯t mention it. Do you know what kind of sacred-blood creature we are going to kill tomorrow?" asked Hansen.


    "I¡¯m so handsome that Manli¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t resist my charm and told me everything," Su Xiaoqiao said triumphantly.


    "So what is it?" Han Sen didn¡¯t care for his bragging.


    "It seems to be a flying creature. There aren¡¯t many archers in Son of Heaven¡¯s gang, so they want our help," replied Su Xiaoqiao.


    Hansen frowned, "A sacred-blood creature that can fly. That¡¯s tough." Sacred-blood creatures were strong enough. If they had the ability to fly, it would be even harder to hunt them. After all, the range of the best alloy bows was only about half a mile and only a few people in First God¡¯s Sanctuary could even draw the string of those bows. If the sacred-blood creature flew too high, arrows wouldn¡¯t do it much harm.


    Also, the skin of sacred-blood creature was so stiff that even the tip of Saber arrows couldn¡¯t cut through.


    Han Sen knew that Bullseye must have beast soul bows and arrows. And there must be alloy arrows better than Saber arrows as well. But he didn¡¯t think that Yang Manli would give him ess to those.


    If he couldn¡¯t even pierce the skin of the sacred-blood creature, even if this opportunity was heaven sent, he had no means to grasp it.


    "Seems that I should buy a Z-steel arrow," Han Sen pondered.


    Z-steel was not steel, but a kind of metal humans discovered fifty years ago. Its characteristics were simr to steel, but its toughness were far beyond steel.


    The toughness of an alloy arrow could be greatly improved by adding just a little Z-steel. And all alpha alloy had Z-steel added.


    Doomsday and the broadsword Han Sen seized from Liu Feng had Z-steel in them but the content was quite low. The broadsword contained 0.3 percent Z-steel, while Doomsday contained 0.4 percent Z-steel in its body and 0.5 percent Z-steel in its string. If a weapon contained more than 10 percent Z-steel, it could cut through the bones of mutant creatures. And if a weapon contained more than 60 percent Z-steel, it would be as strong as the bones of sacred-blood creatures.


    However, Z-steel was extremely rare and therefore, its price was quite high. The Alliance also had strict control over its production, so any alloy with more than 1 percent Z-steel would be hard to find.


    Although the tip of Saber arrows contained a little Z-steel, it would not exceed 0.1 percent. Hence to hunt a sacred-blood creature with Saber arrows was next to impossible, even if he could shoot the arrows directly into a wound.


    Han Sen¡¯s ideal arrow was the Z-steel arrow, which was 1 percent Z-steel. However, it was so expensive that even with all the money he had at the moment, which was around three hundred thousand dors, he could only afford one arrow with about 0.6 percent of Z-steel.


    Han Sen went home at night and logged in to Pr Night Forum. If he couldn¡¯t find the right second-hand goods, he would have to buy a new one at the store.


    In Pr Night Forum, there was a post that imed to sell weapons with 1.2 percent Z-steel. Han Sen noticed that the post was from an owner whose store had no license or legal permit. On the webpage of the store there were only holographic images of the products and alink number.

 Chapter 48: Team Effort

    Chapter 48: Team Effort


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen took a closer look and saw that there were holographic images of weapons in the making, which proved that the weapons were all handmade


    After reviewing the images, Han Sen dialed the number on the webpage.


    Someone answered, but didn¡¯t allow video chat. Han Sen could only hear his voice.


    "How can I help you?" the owner asked in a low male voice.


    "I saw on the forum that you sell weapons. Do you have arrows with higher percentage of Z-steel?" Han Sen did not expect that the content of Z-steel could really reach 1.2 percent. He¡¯d be happy if it reached 0.8 percent.


    "I have two arrows made by myself. 1.2 percent Z-steel. Three hundred thousand each," replied the man.


    "I want one. Where can I check it out?" asked Han Sen.


    "I¡¯ll tell you the address," the man gave him an address and hung up.


    Han Sen followed the address to a red-light district. Although it was already the middle of the night, the streets were still crowded.


    Han Sen waited for a while at the agreed spot and saw someone waving at him across the street. Hansen warily walked over to him.


    "You want to buy an arrow?" asked a guy in sunsses and hoodie. Han Sen could only tell he was a middle-aged man.


    "Yes," Han Sen nodded.


    The man took out a box and ced it in front of Han Sen. He opened it up and there was a ck steel arrow inside.


    "Can I test it?" asked Han Sen.


    "Suit yourself," replied the man casually.


    Han Sen took the arrow out and tested its bnce. If an arrow wasn¡¯t bnced, it didn¡¯t matter what material it was made from.


    "Excellent." Han Sen found this arrow had better bnce than Saber arrows. If the bow was strong enough, this arrow would always maintain stability.


    The man nodded and did not say anything.


    Hen Sen pulled out his broadsword and asked the man, "Can I test it with my own weapon?" Without his permission, Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to test it that way. But technically speaking, if the arrow contained more than 0.7 percent Z-steel, his broadsword wouldn¡¯t even leave a mark on it.


    The man looked at the broadsword in Han Sen¡¯s hands and again said, "Suit yourself."


    With his permission, taking the arrow in one hand and the broadsword in the other, Han Sen fiercely shed the broadsword at the arrow.


    ng!


    Han Sen checked the arrow and was pleased to see there were no mark on the arrow, while his broadsword was chipped.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure if the Z-steel content reached 1.2 percent, he knew it was great stuff.


    "Great stuff. I¡¯ll take it." Hansen took out the three hundred thousand dors he had brought with him and paid the man.


    "Of course, it was made from the bearing steel of old interster warships, hence the Z-steel content is a standard 1.2 percent. Also the machine-made weapons are no match for my products. Let me know if you need something in the future," the man said and disappeared in the backne.


    Han Sen returned home and tested the arrow more thoroughly. It was truly great, simr to the name-brand arrows, and only one-tenth of the price.


    "I was really lucky to find a true craftsman." Han Sen hadn¡¯t had high hopes because a lot of sellers of handmade weapons only produced mediocre products. For weapons like arrows that required a lot of skills to make, it was even less likely to find good ones from independent sellers.


    Han Sen was very satisfied with this arrow. Just the tip of the arrow showed incredible craftsmanship, as it must have been manually polished to be so sharp. Han Sen had briefly learned weapon-making at school, but his work was not the high caliber of this weapon maker.


    "It is a good arrow, but unfortunately I can only afford one. If I don¡¯t hit the target, there won¡¯t be a second chance." Han Sen checked his bank ount and found he had less than one hundred thousand dors left.


    "I wish I could buy something with it tomorrow." Han Sen slept for a while and teleported to God¡¯s Sanctuary early in the morning.


    In Qin Xuan¡¯s Steel Armor Gang, Bullseye was the smallest team. Few people among civilians were interested in archery, so most Bullseye members had military background and could enter military schools if their scores qualified.


    When they entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, they would report with the military force into the shelter they were assigned. Qin Xuan¡¯s Steel Armor Gang was the military force in Steel Armor Shelter.


    The Alliance didn¡¯t have much power over God¡¯s Sanctuary, but it still maintained some control. In each shelter, thergest gang typically had military background.


    Qin Xuan led her people to the agreed ce, and Son of Heaven¡¯s gang was already there. Compared to Steel Armor Gang, Son of Heaven¡¯s gang seemed rather unorganized.


    Luo Tianyang gave Han Sen, who was in the crowd, a cold stare and judging by his look, Han Sen knew their business was not finished.


    After the two sides joined, Son of Heaven¡¯s gang led the way, marching into the mountains. Bullseye¡¯s ce was at the end of the line, and Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao were walking behind everyone else.


    "Sen, I think we should each bring a shield, to protect ourselves," Su Xiaoqiao said.


    "You¡¯re rich. Just buy a suit of Z-steel armor," said Han Sen.


    "Z-steel is so heavy and not as portable as beast soul armors. And even primitive beast soul armors are tougher than Z-steel armor, unless the Z-steel content exceeds 10 percent. You know we could only find weapons with at most 1 percent Z-steel. So beast soul armors are in general much better." Su Xiaqiao continued to say, " How nice if I could have the same beast soul armor as Dor¡¯s. That¡¯s the only sacred-blood beast soul armor I¡¯ve seen in Steel Armor Shelter. I wonder what beast soul it was."


    "From its look, I think it must be a fierce and mighty beast soul," another Bullseye member jumped in.


    "That goes without saying. It must be a from phenomenal sacred-blood creature," others agreed.


    Han Sen chuckled silently and wondered what they would say had they known the armor was from the weakest creature, ck beetle.

 Chapter 49: Starlight Arrows

    Chapter 49: Starlight Arrows


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two gangs had marched more than half a month before they reached a mountain Han Sen had never been to.


    On the way, Han Sen had truly understood there was strength in numbers. No creatures could block their path with the rain of arrows from the archers and the charge of the cavalry. Of course, the scouts would inform them if there were herds of strong creatures ahead of them and they would take a detour.


    At the destination, Bullseye hid on a cliff and was ready to shoot the sacred-blood creature drawn out by Luo Tianyang¡¯s team.


    The rest went under the cliff and was ready to chase the creature.


    In addition to Bullseye, Son of Heaven and his henchmen also stayed on the cliff. Han Sen knew they must also be good at archery because he had witnessed Son of God almost killing the bloody yer with an arrow before he snatched its beast soul.


    Son of Heaven looked at Han Sen coldly as he had heard rumors about Han Sen being Qin Xuan¡¯s boy toy, which annoyed him.


    "Son of Heaven, where are the arrows you¡¯ve agreed to offer?" asked Yang Manli.


    It was Bullseye that Son of Heaven really needed this time. As normal arrows wouldn¡¯t harm a sacred-blood creature at all, and Z-steel arrows were too expensive, Son of Heaven had agreed to provide Bullseye with the arrows needed this time.


    Son of Heaven smiled and waved his hand. His henchmen then carried a box down from the back of a mount. They opened the box and it was filled with Starlight arrows, each worth more than a million. It was made by Starry Group with 1 percent Z-steel.


    "Manli, here are a hundred Starlight arrows we agreed on. Would you distribute them among your best archers?" Son of Heaven smiled.


    Yang Manli turned around and started calling out names. She had good arrows herself; so did Liu Hongtao. Hence, she nned to pick five other members of Bullseye out to use the Starlight arrows.


    Soon she had four people picked out and with some thought, she looked at Han Sen, "And you."


    Han Sen was slightly surprised, as he did not expect Yang Manli to choose himself. But this was a good thing, and Han Sen quickly stepped up and stood together with the other four.


    While Yang Manli was preparing to distribute the arrows among the five, Son of Heaven suddenly said grimly, "Manli, are you sure about the archers?"


    "What is the problem?" Yang Manli looked to Son of Heaven.


    "How is someone like him qualified to use the Starlight arrows?" asked Son of Heaven coldly, pointing to Han Sen.


    "I chose him, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s qualified," replied Yang Manli.


    Son of Heaven looked at Han Sen disgustedly and said to Yang Manli, "I am not questioning your decision, but this person just will not do. Please rece him."


    Yang Manli frowned, but she knew this campaign was dominated by Son of Heaven, since he had provided everything. Bullseye was just here to help. So, she couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    "Zhao Hua,e here." Yang Manli had to let Han Sen return to the team, and called out another name.


    Son of Heaven continued to stare at Han Sen coldly.


    "Sen, you are really unlucky. You had the opportunity to get 20 Starlight arrows and kill the sacred-blood creature. Now it¡¯s all gone," said Su Xiaoqiao with regret.


    Han Sen shrugged. Although it was a shame he didn¡¯t get the 20 Starlight arrows, he had an even stronger arrow in his quiver. He still had a chance.


    The archers each took position on the cliff and prepared their bows and arrows, waiting for the sacred-blood creature to fly out from below.


    Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao found afortable spot and Son of Heaven suddenly walked over and said, "What are you useless scums doing here? Go away." Then, Son of Heaven¡¯s henchmen shoved Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao aside.


    Su Xiaoqiao fiercely stared at them with anger. Han Sen tugged on his arm and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go over there."


    "They are pushing too far," said Su Xiaoqiao bitterly.


    " Revenge is a dish best served cold. Just wait until you see Son of Heaven¡¯s face when we kill the sacred-blood creature," smiled Han Sen while walking to the other side with Su Xiaoqiao.


    "It¡¯s not that easy. This cliff is wide and Son of Heaven¡¯s men are waiting on the other side. If the sacred-blood creature went to their side, it would be too far from us. Even if it were only three hundred feet from us, we couldn¡¯t even injure it without Starlight arrows. Basically, we are just a decoy, a distraction," Su Xiaoqiao smiled wryly.


    "You have money. Why didn¡¯t you buy a few Starlight arrows?" Han Sen looked at Xiaoqiao puzzled. He remembered Su Xiaoqiao to be very rich. One million should be nothing for him.


    "What do I need those for? It¡¯s outrageously expensive and you may not even be able to recover it. One million each, and you probably need to shoot seven or eight before you could hit something. No guarantee of killing anything either. I¡¯d rather spend the money purchasing mutant creature meat." Then Su Xiaqiao lowered his voice and said, "Now Z-steel is extremely overvalued. As the young master of Starry Group, Son of Heaven owns mines and factories of Z-steel. So, he doesn¡¯t need to spend much on these arrows, as the cost of each arrow is at most ten thousand."


    "Such huge profits?" Han Sen was surprised.


    "Well, now Z-steel mines have been monopolized by a few groups. Also the manufacturing technologies are not ready for producing alpha alloy with more than 5 percent Z-steel. For some reason, the alpha alloy will be as brittle as ss if Z-steel content exceeds 5 percent." Su Xiaoqiao exined to the Han Sen.


    While the two were chatting, they suddenly heard a howling like dragon under the cliff. Grabbing their bows, they looked down from the cliff.

 Chapter 50: Siege

    Chapter 50: Siege


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Such a gigantic lizard!" Su Xiaoqiao saw the creature under the cliff and let out a cry.


    Han Sen also saw what the sacred-blood creature looked like--a huge lizard covered in purple scales, flying out from the deep valley with a pair of feathered wings.


    The sacred-blood creature was closer to where Han Sen was, but still about 250 feet away. With the order of Yang Manli, everyone started shooting down at the the sacred-blood creature that was trying fly up from the valley. The arrows rained on it but couldn¡¯t even hurt the feathers on its wings, let alone the scales on its body. Even the Starlight arrows could only leave some sparks before they fell. As the tips of the arrows were turned, its features remained intact.


    Han Sen had already put his arrow with 1.2 percent Z-steel on the bow, but did not shoot it out. This was the only arrow he had and it would be useless if he didn¡¯t have the best angle.


    "Its feathers and scales were too tough. Our arrows are useless unless we could shoot it in the eyes." Su Xiaoqiao also shot a few arrows, which werepletely wasted.


    As Su Xiaoqiao was talking, Son of Heaven had summoned his eagle beast soul bow and a beast soul arrow in the shape of a wolf tooth. Aiming at a wing of the sacred-blood creature, Son of Heaven made his shot.


    Han Sen saw that the beast soul arrow Son of Heaven used this time was much inferior to the sacred-blood six-winged wasp arrow he usedst time, so it must either be a mutant or primitive beast soul.


    The beast soul arrow flew across the sky like a ck lightning bolt, cut through the purple feathers and nailed on the wing of the creature, making the creature utter a roar.


    Yang Manli also summoned a white pigeon-like beast soul bow, along with a blue swordfish-like beast soul arrow. As she made the shot, the arrow also pierced the purple feathers and blood started to flow down the arrow.


    Neither Son of Heaven¡¯s arrow nor Manli¡¯s arrow was one-use this time. After the arrows hit the target, they summoned them back to their hands.


    "This means infinite arrows! Beast soul arrows are so much better than Z-steel arrows in this sense." Han Sen was green with envy, wishing he could grab the beast soul arrow from Son of Heaven¡¯s hands. It must be a mutant beast soul, or else it wouldn¡¯t have prated the wing of a sacred-blood creature so easily.


    Son of Heaven and Yang Manli both knew the wings were the weakest part of the creature and aimed again at its wings. The creature took another two shots and flew away from the cliff.


    Son of Heaven¡¯s beast soul bow was obviously stronger than Doomsday. When he made a shot 600 feet away from the creature, the arrow still went through its wing.


    Everyone was desperately shooting at the creature, while the injuries they made were still not fatal. The creature escaped and flew away.


    "Go after it! It wings were hurt so it can¡¯t go far." Son of Heaven gave the order and those who had beast soul mounts all summoned their mounts and chased after the creature.


    Han Sen and others who had no mounts could only follow by running and were soon left behind. After all, those with two legs could never outrun those with four.


    In a while, they could no longer see the mounts and suddenly heard the thud of hooves. It was Qin Xuan and others who were attacking in the valley.


    "Up." Qin Xuan called to Han Sen when her mount passed by him, considering her mount could take a second person and Han Sen was a good archer with Doomsday.


    Han Sen was delighted and quickly leapt on the mount. He thought his chance had gone, but now Qin Xuan would take him so he had a second chance.


    Qin Xuan followed the hoof prints and went ahead. Sitting behind her, Han Sen had to put his arms around her to keep himself on the mount. She was in beast soul armor so he couldn¡¯t really feel a thing.


    In addition to the hoof prints, there were also traces of blood on the ground, which must be from the sacred-blood creature¡¯s wounds¡ªproof that they were in the right direction.


    After eight hours of chasing, Qin Xuan finally saw Son of Heaven, Yang Manli and others ahead of them.


    Son of Heaven stopped in front of a mountain, and looked up at the top of the mountain.


    Qin Xuan and Han Sen approached. The mountain was like a sword plugged into the ground, standing at least half a mile high. And the sacred-blood creature was crouching on the mountain top, howling from time to time.


    "This mountain is too high. Even the beast soul arrows couldn¡¯t possibly hurt the creature," seeing Qin Xuan, Yang Manli said.


    Son of Heaven also looked to Qin Xuan and saw Han Sen sitting behind Qin Xuan with arms around her waist. Suddenly he had an urge to kill Han Sen.


    "We must try to climb up to kill it as soon as possible, or we can chase it down. With the self-healing ability of a sacred-blood creature, its wounds woul heal in a few hours and we could no longer kill it by then," said Qin Xuan, staring at the mountain top.


    "Then we will climb up and kill it." Son of Heaven put away his mount.


    "This mountain is too steep. If we were attacked halfway, we would die," Yang Manli objected.


    "We could send a few people up and we will watch here. If it attacked, we would shoot it dead," Son of Heaven said calmly.


    "Who should go up?" Qin Xuan looked at Son of heaven and frowned.


    Obviously, whoever going up will be in great danger and no one would not want to take the risk.


    "Only Manli and I could threaten it with arrows. And we need you, Qin Xuan to stay and give orders. The rest should all go up. We¡¯vee too far to give up. Whoever goes up can have a bigger share of its meat, so it is fair, right?" Son of heaven¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the men in front of him and turned cold when it met Han Sen.

 Chapter 51: My Beast Soul

    Chapter 51: My Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Son of Heaven¡¯s proposal was a risky one, but it was indeed their best chance to kill the sacred-blood creature. The creature was now lying on the mountain top bleeding, its wings hardly moving. If they missed this opportunity, they might never be able to kill it.


    Finally, Qin Xuan agreed with Son of Heaven, but she decided to go up the mountain, leaving Son of Heaven and Yang Manli, the only two mutant beast soul arrow owners, at the foot of the mountain.


    "Xuan, no need to go up yourself. Just give orders from down here," Son of Heaven advised.


    "There are no orders to be given. Since I have no mutant beast soul arrow, I might as well go up." Qin Xuan started climbing as she spoke.


    The crowd was divided into seven groups, and each group was climbing toward the mountain top from a different direction. Han Sen immediately followed Qin Xuan. He noticed Son of Heaven¡¯s cold stare at him and knew Son of Heaven was about to stab him in the back. Probably it would be Han Sen himself instead of the sacred-blood creature who got shot at first.


    Hence Han Sen had made up his mind to follow Qin Xuan everywhere, so that Son of Heaven had no chance to y dirty.


    Indeed, Han Sen was right. Son of Heaven had the idea of shooting Han Sen dead from the moment he proposed everyone to climb up. On the slope, Han Sen would have nowhere to hide and thus be doomed.


    But now Han Sen was always following Qin Xuan. If Son of Heaven made any move, Qin Xuan would save Han Sen for sure.


    However, Son of Heaven didn¡¯t give up just for this. Instead, he now had an even stronger desire to kill Han Sen. All he needed was a moment when Qin Xuan went away from Han Sen.


    Although the slope was steep, the groups were all equipped with a full set of climbing tools and they soon climbed halfway.


    The sacred-blood creature was severely hurt, when it noticed the climbers, all it could do was howling at them as it was unable to go down and attack or fly away.


    As Qin Xuan and others approached the top of the mountain, the creature tried to fly away by pping its blood-stained wings, while it immediately fell.


    All groups were overjoyed and started to shoot at it with arrows. Although they couldn¡¯t harm the creature, it was infuriated.


    Suddenly, the sacred-blood creature pped its injured wings and pounced on the closest man.


    The man had no ce to hide on the slope and helplessly hacked his de at the sacred-blood creature. His de cut the creature on the head but didn¡¯t even leave a trace on its scales. The man himself was bitten by the sacred-blood creature and torn into two halves.


    His blood sprayed everywhere, which scared people off. Everyone started to climb down. It would be hard to go down the mountain, but luckily they had secured ropes on the slope when they were climbing up. Everyone just ended up using the ropes to slide down.


    Seeing the sacred-blood creature being lured down and madly chasing after the climbers, Son of Heaven and Yang Manli quickly raised their bows and continuously shot their arrows at the creature.


    Son of Heaven shot two arrows and both missed. He was more interested in shooting at Han Sen than the creature. However, Han Sen was sly and kept following Qin Xuan, giving him no chance to make an insidious attack.


    "Coward." Son of Heaven secretly cursed and again shot at the sacred-blood creature.


    At this point, everyone knew the the sacred-blood creature was a spent bullet. It had bled too much and could hardly fly. If it came down now, it wouldn¡¯t be able to fly back up.


    Despite the casualties, they were going to kill this sacred-blood creature.


    Not able to find a chance to kill Han Sen, Son of heaven had to take it out on the sacred-blood creature. Arrow after arrow, the sacred-blood creature was in more pain and howled harshly.


    pping its bleeding wings, the creature wanted to return to the mountain top, but it was hurt too badly to fly. With its desperate pping, it was still falling. Suddenly, it flew to the slope and gripped on a stone with its ws as its fingers cut four holes in the stone as if it were butter. The sacred-blood creature gripped harder and started to climb up the mountain.


    "We cannot let it climb up." Qin Xuan summoned her beast soul and shapeshifted into a golden lion, climbing up using the holes left by the creature.


    Han Sen was anxious. If Qin Xuan went away, he would be the target of Son of Heaven.


    Han Sen reached out to grab the lion¡¯s tail and was suddenly dragged up. Qin Xuan gave him a fierce gaze, but he pretended not having seen it and still held on to her tail. Qin Xuan had no time to beat Han Sen up and just chased after the creature at full speed.


    Seeing the sacred-blood creature going out of his shooting range, Son of Heaven put away his bow and arrows and suddenly shapeshifted into a ck ape more than nine feet tall.


    Son of Heaven quickly ran to the slope and started climbing at a speed much faster than the other climbers. It was as if he were running on the ground.


    "Let go!" cried Qin Xuan. She couldn¡¯t keep up with the sacred-blood creature as Han Sen was tugging at her tail.


    Han Sen quickly let go of her tail. Son of Heaven was in a rush to kill the sacred-blood creature so he had no time to harm Han Sen.


    "Son of Heaven is a real asshole. He has such a strong mutant beast soul, yet he still sent us up and put us in danger." Han Sen felt jealous as he saw the ape climbing up at an incredible speed.


    He did have the bloody yer, but its strengths were its galloping speed on the ground and the dexterity of its human hands. For mountains as steep as this one, the bloody yer could never climb up with its four hooves.


    Son of Heaven soon went ahead of Qin Xuan the golden lion and was directly behind the sacred-blood creature. The creature that was already on the mountain top wed at Son of Heaven as it saw him.

 Chapter 52: Purple-winged Dragon

    Chapter 52: Purple-winged Dragon


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen found a ce that was not so steep and held Doomsday in both hands while watching the fight on the mountain top. Pulling out a Skyfall arrow from his quiver, he shot it at the sacred-blood creature.


    He barely hurt the sacred-blood creature with his arrows and two were shot at Son of Heaven who was fighting the sacred-blood creature.


    Of course, Skyfall arrows wouldn¡¯t hurt Son of Heaven either. It was so badly made that it wouldn¡¯t even pierce the skin of mutant creatures.


    Han Sen was just warming up. After all, he only had one Z-steel arrow and wanted to make sure he would seed with it.


    "Damn it. Do not shoot if you don¡¯t know how to use your bow. Put away your useless arrows," growled Son of Heaven who had been shot twice by Han Sen.


    Qin Xuan rushed to the top and started to attack the sacred-blood creature. Others also climbed back to the top and started shooting at the creature.


    Although the sacred-blood creature was dying, it was still powerful. Howling on the mountain top, it forced everyone back. Neither Son of Heaven nor Qin Xuan could approach it.


    Suddenly, Son of Heaven shapeshifted back into his own body. He had only shapeshifted for an hour, although he could¡¯ve shapeshifted longer than that with his geno points.


    As Han Sen was wondering what Son of Heaven was trying to do, he saw Son of Heaven summoning his red beast soul sword and shing it at a bloody wing of the creature.


    Qin Xuan also shapeshifted back into herself, summoned her malicious butterfly dagger, and stabbed it at the creature.


    Several others on the mountain top also used their own weapons to attack the sacred-blood creature.


    The creature was injured heavily and Son of Heaven made a foot-long wound on its wing. The creature was bathed in its own blood.


    Qin Xuan took the chance to stab her dagger into the creature¡¯s wound and its blood suddenly turned ck as it was poisoned by the dagger.


    "Attack harder. It is almost dead," yelled someone. And then everyone stepped up their game.


    Han Sen saw clearly from where he was standing that the henchmen of Son of Heaven did have incredible skills. They moved around on the slope as though they were walking on t ground. If they hadn¡¯t been there to distract the creature, Son of Heaven and Qin Xuan would not have seeded so easily.


    Seeing that the sacred-blood creature was almost gone, Han Sen grabbed Doomsday and stared at the creature, looking for a chance to make the shot. If he made thest attack before the creature died, he would have an opportunity to gain its beast soul.


    Although the chance was very slim, an opportunity was still better than nothing. Son of Heaven took the risk and climbed up himself for thest attack as well.


    Whoever made thest hit could keep the beast soul for him or herself. That was a default rule in the shelter. The reason was that only those who made thest attack would know if they had gained the beast soul or not. And no one would know if they were lying.


    Crack!


    Son of Heaven¡¯s sword was shed into the neck of the creature and made a cut so deep its bones were exposed. More blood started to gush out.


    The creature once again suffered a fatal hit and went mad. It gathered all its strength and swept its wings across the crowd, forcing everyone to back off. Trembling, it flew up again toward a different mountain.


    Everyone knew from how bad it was bleeding that it was going to die very soon. Son of Heaven quickly summoned his own mutant beast soul bow and arrow, shooting at the creature in the sky.


    The arrow prated its wing. The sacred-blood creature couldn¡¯t take it any more and started to fall with its wings helplessly pping.


    It was falling too fast and it was toote for others to shoot at it.


    Son of Heaven was overjoyed as even if the sacred-blood creature fell and died, he was still the one who attackedst and had a chance at its beast soul.


    Suddenly, an alloy arrow was shot from the slope and disappeared in the creature¡¯s wounded neck.


    Son of Heaven suddenly raged. And everyone else was shocked. In the blink of an eye, the sacred-blood creature had fallen at the foot the mountain and died.


    "Sacred-blood creature purple-winged dragon killed. Sacred-blood beast soul of purple-winged dragon gained. Eat the flesh of purple-winged dragon to gain zero to ten sacred-blood geno points randomly."


    The voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind. Han Sen almost shed tears for happiness. However, he managed to fake disappointment, helplessness and frustration.


    Everyone on the mountain top was looking at him, especially Son of Heaven. If he could kill with his sight, Han Sen must have died a million deaths.


    Although there was the default rule, Han Sen made up his mind not to admit he had gained the beast soul. Or Son of Heaven would definitely kill him.


    People who saw his disappointed look did not entirely buy it, but did feel better somehow.


    After everyone hade down from the mountain, Son of Heaven seized Han Sen¡¯s cor and asked, "Have you got the beast soul?"


    "No," Han Sen insisted that he had gained nothing.


    Son of Heaven was skeptical and tried to beat Han Sen up, but Qin Xuan stopped him.


    "Son of Heaven, my guy broke no rules. He said he didn¡¯t get it. And even if he did, you have no right to ask him to hand it over to you," said Qin Xuan, her face grim.


    Han Sen was in her gang. If he was beat up by Son of Heaven, she would have no authority in the future.


    Son of Heaven stared at Han Sen for a long time before he walked toward the dead body of the purple-winged dragon, pulled out Han Sen¡¯s arrow, and snapped it into two halves.

 Chapter 53: Sacred-blood Copper-toothed Beast

    Chapter 53: Sacred-blood Copper-toothed Beast


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After wrapping up the dead body of the purple-winged dragon, everyone returned to Steel Armor Sanctuary and Qin Xuan called Han Sen into her office.


    "Did you get the beast soul?" Qin Xuan stared at Han Sen.


    "Stationmaster, I really did not get the beast soul. Had I known this I would never have shot the arrow," said Han Sen wryly.


    Qin Xuan didn¡¯t believe him, "Stop acting. If you have gained the beast soul, I will not take advantage you either. If you want to sell it, I¡¯m willing to pay. I can even pay you up front."


    "Stationmaster, I¡¯d be a fool if I don¡¯t want to earn the money. I really did not get the beast soul. If I could show you I would," Han Sen looked depressed.


    Qin Xuan felt Han Sen¡¯s emotions were authentic. She frowned and said to him, "Forget about it then. Do not go anywhere alone and stay in Bullseye these days. Son of Heaven might try to kill you."


    "I will behave," Han Sen nodded.


    Back to Bullseye, Su Xiaoqiao put his arm around Han Sen¡¯s neck and asked, "Sen, I heard that you made thest attack. Did you get the beast soul?"


    "I wish, but unfortunately I don¡¯t even own a primitive beast soul, let alone a sacred-blood one," Han Sen shrugged and said.


    "Right... Beast souls are very hard toe by. We can¡¯t all be as lucky as Dor," Su Xiaoqiao sighed and said. He did not have too much doubt. After all, the probability of gaining a beast soul was too low.


    "Recently you must be careful not to leave the shelter. Although you did not get the beast soul, Son of Heaven wouldn¡¯t let you off the hook easily," said Su Xiaoqiao.


    "I know." Han Sen patted Su Xiaoqiao on the shoulder, thinking, "He seems a nice guy."


    Back in his room, Han Sen could not help but smiled and started to review his new beast soul.


    Type of sacred-blood purple-winged dragon¡¯s beast soul: Flying.


    The introduction was brief, but reminded Han Sen of so much he had heard about this type of beast soul. A flying beast soul meant the beast soul could turn into wings that could give its owner the ability to fly like a bird.


    Flying across the sky without the need for tools such as aircrafts was certainly a dreaming true. The most important part was that with the ability to fly, one¡¯s survival would be so much easier in God¡¯s Sanctuary. A flying beast soul also allowed one to go where ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach.


    Flying beast souls were super expensive, even more so than the shapeshifting beast soul of the same level. Also, flying beast souls were so rare in God¡¯s Sanctuary that you might not even be able to buy one even if you had the money.


    "Amazing! A sacred-blood flying beast soul. I wonder how many of these exist in the entire First God¡¯s Sanctuary," Han Sen was so excited that he almost jumped up.


    Primitive flying beast souls had a low speed and didn¡¯t allow the users to go very high. It could only bring people ten feet above the ground.


    Mutant flying beast souls were better but still slow and clumsy. Sacred-blood flying beast souls were much better than the others. But Han Sen had never seen even mutant flying beast souls in Steel Armor Sanctuary.


    Of course, this had something to do with the fact that there were less flying creatures near Steel Armor Shelter.


    The room was too small for Han Sen to summon the wings. When he calmed down from excitement, his eye fell on the copper-toothed beast that had turnedpletely purple and shiny as if it had been polished.


    "Sacred-blood... The copper-toothed beast has evolved into a sacred-blood creature..." Han Sen was filled with unspeakable joy, staring at the beast.


    For three months, Han Sen had been anxious about the result, but now he knew it for sure: Every three months, he could have a creature evolved into a sacred-blood creature. If the words got out, everyone would go crazy.


    Like today, it was so hard for such a huge group of people to hunt a purple-winged dragon. And after it was killed, every member in the group would share its meat. Son of Heaven¡¯s gang would have a bigger share, and Qin Xuan¡¯s gang would have the rest. After everyone got their own part, how many geno points can a small part of the entire body offer?


    Hunting that cost a lot of resources and effort like this one would happen at most once per month, and the sess rate would be at most 50 percent. Yet Han Sen could have the meat of an entire sacred-blood creature all to himself every three months.


    Son of Heaven and Qin Xuan were both several years older than Han Sen, but they still hadn¡¯t evolved to enter Second God¡¯s Santuary, which meant maxing out on sacred geno points took a lot of time and effort.


    Behind Son of Heaven was Starry Group, and behind Qin Xuan was the military. Even they were not able to max out on sacred geno points within 10 years. It might take them 15 years or even longer if they had bad luck.


    Now with the ck crystal, Han Sen only needed at most five years to evolve with max sacred geno points.


    Han Sen¡¯s first reaction was not to kill the copper-toothed beast and eat its meat, but to go to the square to buy a living primitive creature.


    He did not want to waste any time before he started to feed the next sacred-blood creature. Also, he didn¡¯t dare to go out hunting, fearing Son of Heaven¡¯s revenge.


    Taking the primitive creature he had bought back to his room, Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate before he killed the sacred-blood copper-toothed beast. It was far less strong than a wild sacred-blood creature and was easily ughtered.


    "Sacred-blood copper-toothed beast killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain one to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    Although there was no beast soul gained, Han Sen was still over the moon. He quickly set up a pot and was ready to make a stew.

 Chapter 54: Small Gift

    Chapter 54: Small Gift


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Meat of copper-toothed beast eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    "Meat of copper-toothed beast eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    "..."


    Two dayster, Han Sen finished a big pot of copper-toothed beast meat and even sucked the bones clean. He threw the bones into the fire so that there was nothing left.


    A total of seven sacred geno points was added to his former 18 points. Now Han Sen had 25 sacred geno points and his fitness had been further improved. He felt as though he had endless strength.


    Looking at the primitive shrieky beast he kept in the cage now, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but smacked his lips.


    Shrieky beasts were rtively small and had no hair, so he could just throw it in the pot entirely when it finished evolving. That was why Han San had chosen a shrieky beast to evolve.


    Yesterday Qin Xuan had divided the meat of the purple-winged dragon among her gang. All she had was a smaller half of the body so all each person would get was just a slice, about a thousandth of the body, which wouldn¡¯t be of much use at all. Hence like most people, Han Sen chose to get two hundred thousand dors as the reward instead of the slice of meat.


    Han Sen was still short of cash. It cost money for his family to live better and he also needed money to buy some necessities. When checking his bank ount, he found that he still only had less than three hundred thousand dors.


    "Three hundred thousand, a Z-steel arrow would cost that much," Han Sen put on a wry smile. He had collected the parts after his Z-steel arrow was broken by Son of Heaven and wanted to see if he could pay the seller to repair it.


    "I have to get myself a beast soul arrow. Z-steel arrows were expensive and not as convenient. If I had a beast soul arrow, I wouldn¡¯t have to buy new arrows or pick up the arrow after I made the shot," though Han Sen, wondering where to find a beast soul arrow.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in primitive beast soul arrows, which were barely better than his Z-steel arrow but much more expensive. What Han Sen wanted was a mutant beast soul arrow like the ones used by Son of Heaven and Yang Manli.


    After some thinking, Han Sen was ready to ask Yang Manli from which creature she had gained her mutant beast soul arrow. Maybe he could go hunting it and try his luck as well.


    "Yang Manli seems to dislike me. I¡¯m afraid she will not tell me. Forget it, I haven¡¯t been back home for days. I¡¯ll go back and search on the Sk for information about where the arrow beast soul are generally found near here." Han Sen teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    When he returned home, his mother was still in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and Han Yan was at school.


    After taking a bath, he started searching the Sk. There were many former members of Steel Armor Sanctuary that had written about their experience. Although most was useless to Han Sen, he did manage to find one useful article.


    When Han Sen was going to read carefully, he suddenly heard the doorbell. Looking through the monitor, he found standing at the door were Xue Xi and her brother Fang Jingqi.


    "Why is he here?" Han Sen knew Fang Jingqi didn¡¯t like him and they also had some conflicts before, so he did not expect to see Fang Jingqi here.


    Opening the door, Han Sen said with a smile, "Xi, you have note to my house for many years."


    Xue Xi looked a bit uneasy and whispered, "If this isn¡¯t a good time, we will just leave."


    Although she tried to pull Fang Jingqi away, Fang Jingqi stood still and smiled at Han Sen, "It¡¯s always a good time for friends, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Indeed." Han Sen already understood that Fang Jingqi was looking for trouble.


    Letting Fang Jingqi and Xue Xi in, Han Sen handed them two bottles of water, "Sorry. There is only water."


    "Doesn¡¯t matter." Fang Jingqi did not touch the water and asked, "Sen, which shelter are you in?"


    "Steel Armor Shelter," replied Han Sen.


    "Sen, you are also in Steel Armor Shelter? Howe Han Hao never mentioned it?" Xue Xi was slightly startled.


    Han Sen said indifferently, "Maybe we have never run into each other."


    Xue Xi clearly didn¡¯t buy it, but she didn¡¯t continue to ask.


    Fang Jingqi said, "It so happens that a ssmate of mine is also there. His name is Fist Guy. Have you heard of him?"


    "One of the three major leaders. It¡¯d be hard not to hear about him," said Han Sen.


    "Awesome." Fang Jingqi smiled at Han Sen, "Last time you treated me with a ritual, so today I have a gift for you. Not sure if you are interested."


    "I don¡¯t like gifts. Your visit has already made me a happy man." Looking at Xue Xi¡¯s upset face, Han Sen shook his head and said. He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble and put her in a difficult ce.


    "A mutant beast soul. Are you still not interested?" asked Fang Jingqi slowly.


    " A mutant beast soul!" Han Sen looked at him, slightly surprised. He immediately understood why Fang Jingqi had mentioned Fist Guy.


    Fang Jingqi looked at Han Sen with faint smile, "Let¡¯s go to thebat pit and have a fight. Regardless of the oue, I will let Fist Guy give you a mutant beast soul. Sen, what do you think about this gift?"


    If it was up to Han Sen, he would definitely ept it. However, he knew Xue Xi wouldn¡¯t want him to fight her brother, so he just said, "I can¡¯t ept the mutant beast soul. If you haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯ll cook us dinner."


    Fang Jingqi thought Han Sen did not believe him, so he picked up thelink and dialed a number. Suddenly the holographic image of a hunk popped up. The hunk smiled at Fang Jingqi and said, "Jingqi, it¡¯s been so long since we saw each other... "


    "Fist Guy, I need your help. I have a friend in Steel Armor Shelter and want you to take care of him. Would you give him a mutant beast soul?" asked Fang Jingqi with a smile.


    "If others asked me for this, I would tell them to f*#k off. Since it¡¯s you asking, just send your friend to me in the shelter. And remember you owe me one," replied Fist Guy.


    After hanging up, Fang Jingqi looked at Han Sen and asked, "Now, are you willing to ept my gift?"

 Chapter 55: Ten Thousand per Slap

    Chapter 55: Ten Thousand per p


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen knew Fang Jingqi had misunderstood him. He smiled back at Fang Jingqi, "Let¡¯s not to go to thebat pit. Would you y a small game with me here at home?"


    Xue Xi shot Han Sen a look of disapproval, but this time Han Sen did not respond to her.


    Han Sen knew a guy like Fang Jingqi would not give up unless he was defeated.


    "What game?" frowned Fang Jingqi.


    "Have you ever yed red hands?" Han Sen asked with a faint smile.


    Fang Jingqi turned down the corners of his mouth, "Of course, but that¡¯s such an easy game."


    "Red hands" was a game yed between two yers. One yer (the "ppee") ced their hands palm down, hovering above the other yer¡¯s (the "pper") hands. The pper hovered their hands below the ppee¡¯s, palms up. The two yers¡¯ hands should be touching each other.


    The pper was on offense, and attempted to bring his hands over to p the backsides of his opponent¡¯s hands. This must be done with sufficient speed, because the ppee¡¯s goal was to pull their hands away, and out of the area where the hands ovep, to avoid the p. If the pper missed the hands of the ppee during the p, then the roles must switch.


    "If our hands touch, it would be easy. How about we y with our hands not touching?" Han Sen was still smiling.


    "No problem,"ughed Fang Jingqi.


    Red hands mainly tested one¡¯s reflexes and Fang Jingqi was confident that his reflexes were superior to Han Sen¡¯s.


    Also, Fang Jingqi was d that the rule of this game was that as long as the pper was able to hit the ppee, their roles would never change. Fang Jingqi wanted to take advantage of this rule and p Han Sen so hard on the hands that he couldn¡¯t raise his arm.


    "So, as long as the pper¡¯s hand moved, it would be counted as a p and he could not take it back." Han Sen first set the rules down.


    "OK, I will let you p first." Fang Jingqi was very confident and reached out his arms.


    Han Sen did not reach his arms out but smiled at Fang Jingqi, "Jingqi, you said there would be a mutant beast soul?"


    Fang Jingqi was not stupid. Although he did not care about a mutant beast soul, he didn¡¯t want Han Sen to take advantage of him either. He said, "A mutant beast soul is for a fight in thebat pit. Since we are now ying red hands, let¡¯s consider it a prize. You could win it if you could p me."


    "Jingqi, this is not fun. And I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you either." Han Sen pondered and said, "Forget about the beast soul. Let¡¯s change the prize to ten thousand dors. Every time you are able to p me, I will pay you ten thousand dors and vice versa. What do you think?"


    The mutant beast soul pet Meowth that Han Sen got from Qin Xuan was useless and ate a lot. Han Sen had thus learned a lesson and asked for cash as he didn¡¯t know what beast soul it would be.


    "Fair and square. I¡¯m beginning to like you. But ten thousand is too little. How about a hundred thousand?" Fang Jingqi looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen shook his head, "We are all friends. Losing too much might hurt our rtionship."


    Xue Xi quickly said, "Right. It¡¯s just a game. No need to bet too much money. Ten thousand is already too much."


    "Since you are afraid to lose, then we will stick with ten thousand," Fang Jingqi shrugged.


    Han Sen did not say anything, but kept smiling at Fang Jingqi. Now in his eyes, Fang Jingqi was not a person, but a walking ATM. Fang Jingqi came to him just when he was worried about money. All he needed to do was ept.


    If the opponent wasn¡¯t too much stronger than him, Han Sen believed that he could win most people at ying red hands.


    His understanding of his opponents and timing were among the very best. Before he got the ck crystal, that was how he made his living. Fang Jingqi who thought the game was only about reflexes wouldn¡¯t be his match at all.


    "I¡¯ll let you be the pper first." Fang Jingqi again reached out his hands. He didn¡¯t think Han Sen stood a chance.


    Judging from Han Sen¡¯s age, he was in God¡¯s Sanctuary less than one year, so he couldn¡¯t have gained many geno points. In addition, the situation of his family wouldn¡¯t allow him to buy the meat of advanced creatures either.


    Fang Jingqi himself had already been in God¡¯s Sanctuary for several years and had gained many geno points. So, his fitness and reflexes must be far better than Han Sen and Han Sen wasn¡¯t likely to be able to hit him.


    "Alright." Han Sen reached his hands under Fang Jingqi¡¯s hands and kept a little distance from them. Han Sen kept his hands still and then asked, "Can I start?"


    "Ye..." Han Sen¡¯s hand pped on the back of Fang Jingqi¡¯s hands before Fang Jingqi could finish his reply.


    "Ten thousand," Han Sen said. "Xi, write it down."


    "Write it down," Fang Jingqi gritted his teeth and said to Xue Xi.


    Xue Xi quickly opened the holographic note board on herlink and drew a line.


    "Again." Fang Jingqi reached his hands out.


    "Can I start?" Han Sen asked again.


    Fang Jingqi just nodded, staring at Han Sen¡¯s hands wholeheartedly without blinking. With the lesson learned, Fang Jingqi swore he would not be tricked by Han Sen again.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t rush this time and turned to speak to Xue Xi, "Xi, do you want to hear a funny story?"


    "Now?" Xue Xi was surprised.


    Han Sen nodded and started, "A lovely puppy was traveling in the desert. It had brought enough water and food, but still died after two days. Can you guess why it was? "


    "Was there a sand storm?"


    "No, the weather was fine."


    "Because it was lost?"


    "There was plenty of water and food, so it would not die even if it got lost," Han Sen said.


    "I cannot guess. Why did it die?" Xue Xi didn¡¯t want to guess anymore because she was nervous about the result of red hands.


    "Because that cute puppy could not find a utility pole in the desert, so its dder exploded,"ughed Han Sen.


    Xue Xi blushed, "Sen, that¡¯s so corny."


    "Vulgar..." Fang Jingqi said with his face grim, and suddenly felt a pain on the back of his hands.


    Snap!

 Chapter 56: I’ll Be Damned

    Chapter 56: I¡¯ll Be Damned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Jingqi regretted his own carelessness as his face turned red. He also med his loss on Han Sen¡¯s slyness. If Han Sen didn¡¯t tell Xue Xi the vulgar story, he would not have been distracted and gave Han Sen the opportunity.


    "Another ten thousand," said Han Sen to Xue Xi.


    "Again." Fang Jingqi reached his hands out.


    When Han Sen was ready, he said to Xue Xi, "Another lovely puppy was traveling in the desert with plenty of water and food. It found a utility pole but it still died. Can you guess why? "


    "Why?" Snow Xi thought about it seriously but did not think of an answer.


    "I was asking you." Han Sen ignored Fang Jingqi, and turned to look at Xue Xi.


    "I don¡¯t know the answer," Xue Xi said.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. It is because there was a sign on the pole that said ¡®no peeing zone,¡¯ then the puppy¡¯s dder exploded again."


    Snow Xi burst outughing.


    Fang Jingqi knew that it was Han Sen¡¯s trick to get him distracted, but he couldn¡¯t stand Han Sen ignoring him and said to Han Sen, "Would you rather tell stories than..."


    Snap!


    Han Sen¡¯s hands once again pped him on the back of his hands, which had turned red after three ps. However, Fang Jingqi¡¯s face was redder than his hands.


    "Come again." Fang Jingqi gritted his teeth and stretched out his arms again.


    Han Sen put his hands back and continued his story, "Another lovely puppy was traveling in the desert with plenty of water and food and it found a utility pole with no sign on it. But it still died. Can you guess why? "


    Fang Jingqi was focused on Han Sen¡¯s wrists, neither talking to nor looking at Han Sen. He would give Han Sen no chance to distract him this time.


    After Han Sen told Xue Xi the answer, Fang Jingqi was still staring at Han Sen¡¯s wrists.


    "Little brat, you will learn your lesson when it¡¯s my turn to be the pper," thought Fang Jingqi.


    Seeing Fang Jingqi was still focused, Han Sen sighed and said, "Jingqi, you are so calm. I¡¯ve been the king of red hands for two decades and no one could escape my storytelling yet. You are indeed impressive."


    "Cut the crap..." Fang Jingqi said and suddenly changed his expression. It was toote. His hand was once again pped hard by Han Sen.


    Fang Jingqi bristled with anger. He hadn¡¯t expected to be tricked by Han Sen again.


    "Again!" Fang Jingqi clenched his teeth and squeezed the word out, making Xue Xi anxious on the side.


    Han Sen put his hands in position and didn¡¯t tell a story this time. He said to Fang Jingqi with a faint smile, "Did you think I won just because you were distracted?"


    Fang Jingqi ignored Han Sen, as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything Han Sen was saying.


    "I won¡¯t move even if the sky copsed..." thought Fang Jingqi, determined to win this round and kick Han Sen¡¯s ass. When he became the pper, he¡¯d be the one telling Xue Xi stories and hitting Han Sen on the hands...


    Having noticed Fang Jingqi was still focused, Han Sen sighed and said, "Jingqi, you are indeed a genius in ying red hands. I will now focus and use up to 30 percent of my skills to deal with you."


    Seeing Han Sen putting on airs, Xue Xiughed out loud.


    Fang Jingqi was still staring at Han Sen¡¯s wrists.


    "Attention, I will use the secret skill of red hands king..." Han Sen suddenly roared.


    "Well, I¡¯ll keep still and see what tricks you have," Fang Jingqi sneered and thought.


    Snap!


    Fang Jingqi couldn¡¯t escape when Han Sen made the move although he was paying full attention this time.


    "Again..." Fang Jingqi refused to concede defeat and wondered why he didn¡¯t dodge the p. It must be some tricks used by Han Sen.


    "Let¡¯s call it a day. As the king of red hands, I don¡¯t want to bully you," Han Sen looked up and sighed.


    "You think I cannot afford to pay? Next round." Fang Jingqi wanted to p Han Sen in the face so bad, but he wasn¡¯t a sore loser.


    "Don¡¯t me me then." Han Sen stretched out his hands.


    Snap!


    "Again!"


    Snap!


    "Again!"


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Fang Jingqi went berserk, not epting the truth that he simply couldn¡¯t move his hands away fast enough. Han Sen was nothing but cunning. How could he lose when he was paying attention?


    However, Fang Jingqi could not avoid the p no matter how hard he tried.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Crisp sounds kept ringing in the living room. Xue Xi was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Fang Jingqi to lose, let alone to lose in such a miserable manner. She had been worried about Han Sen but found that she really should be worried about her brother.


    When Fang Jingqi left Han Sen¡¯s home, his hands were swollen like trotters and his face was pale from anger and shame.


    "Jingqi,e to y red hands when you have time." Han Sen waved goodbye to Fang Jingqi with a stack of cash in hand.


    Fang Jingqi almost fell from the aircraft when he heard Han Sen. "I¡¯ll be damned if I ever y red hands with you again."


    Han Sen had morements but the aircraft made a loud noise and went away at full speed.


    "A million easily earned. Should¡¯ve agreed with him and made the bet a hundred thousand each round." Han Sen licked his lips and took the money back to his room.

 Chapter 57: Dark Swamp

    Chapter 57: Dark Swamp


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned to his room and continued to read the article he had found on the Sk.


    It was a post written by a Steel Armor Shelter member from a long time ago. He was once chased by a creature and had to run into Dark Swamp.


    Han Sen knew about Dark Swamp. It was more than two hundred miles in the southwest of Steel Armor Shelter and had lots of poisonous creatures in it. Almost no one would choose to go there. Even the big gangs did not dare to set foot in Dark Swamp.


    ording to the poster, he was in a critical situation and had to escape into Dark Swamp. Fortunately, he eventually passed through Dark Swamp and got out.


    It had taken him nearly six months to go through the swamp as one could easily sink into the mud. He also had to constantly change his route to avoid all sorts of dangerous creatures. It was indeed a miracle that he coulde out.


    The poster shared a lot of his experience in the Dark Swamp.


    Once he had walked into a forest where the trees were sparse but very tall and thick, whose trunks would take several people to wrap their arms around. The soil under the trees was covered with a variety of beautiful flowers. As the poster thought he had walked out of the swamp, he found that it was only a strange area in the swamp. Hanging from the trees were a lot of huge ho¡¯s nests, and even the smallest among them were the size of a queen size bed. Each ho flying from the nests were the size of a bat.


    He had killed a ho so he learned from the voice in his mind that the name of the ho was ck stinger, a type of primitive creature. And he was lucky to get its beast soul, which was in the shape of a sharp and poisonous arrow. The beast soul arrow waster purchased by someone with a high price.


    Although he didn¡¯t dare to go into the forest but chose to walk around it, he saw from afar a ho¡¯s nest as big as a house hanging on an especially tall tree. The ck stinger flying from that nest was in a red color. He guessed that those red hos should be mutant ck stingers.


    He had also posted the pictures of the ck stinger beast soul that he had taken before he sold it. Indeed, it was a ck arrow with an arrow head the size of a mouse, glowing with a dark luster. You¡¯d know it was poisonous from the look of it.


    "That would be great to have," thought Han Sen. If it was before, he wouldn¡¯t dare to think about going to Dark Swamp, but now he had beast soul wings so he could fly into the swamp.


    In case of any danger, he also had his armor and bloody yer, so this trip shouldn¡¯t be too risky.


    ording to the poster, the poisonous creatures lurking in the mud were the most dangerous ones and there were not many flying creatures there. He himself had only seen a few primitive carrion birds.


    "I still don¡¯t know where the forest is in the swamp. It would take too much time to search for it after I got in the swamp," thought Han Sen, who then put the trip on hold and dialed the cksmith¡¯s number and asked him to meet.


    When they were both at the agreed ce, Han Sen showed the cksmith the broken arrow and asked him if he could repair it. The cksmith said indifferently, "Nope. You could weld the parts together with any welding machine, but the toughness and stability wouldn¡¯t be the same. The arrow is wasted."


    "Do you recycle the material? It has 1.2 percent Z-steel, which is worth something, right?" asked Han Sen.


    "Five thousand dors," the cksmith said.


    "I bought the arrow for three hundred thousand, and the Z-steel is only worth five thousand?" asked Han Sen with his eyes wide.


    "Or you can keep it," the cksmith simply said.


    "Fine, five thousand it is." Han Sen secretly vowed to gain himself a beast soul arrow, as Z-steel was not economical at all.


    He had already known from Su Xiaoqiao that the manufacturing cost of Z steel was in fact not high and it was only expensive because of the monopoly.


    Han Sen gave the arrow parts to the cksmith, who gave him a five-thousand bill in return.


    Han Sen put away the money and asked, "Do you have better Z-steel arrows?"


    When he shot the arrow at the purple-winged dragon, the arrow only went three or four inches deep and the dragon still died from falling. If they were on the t ground, he could by no means kill the dragon, so Han Sen was not satisfied with this arrow.


    "No. I have a dagger with 5 percent Z-steel though. You want it?" replied the cksmith.


    "How much?" Han Sen knew that 5 percent Z-steel was the limit of the contemporary technology. Alpha alloy would be as brittle as ss if the percentage of Z-steel was higher than that.


    "Three hundred thousand," said the cksmith.


    "Three hundred thousand for an arrow with 1.2 percent Z-steel and the same price for a dagger with 5 percent Z-steel?" Han Sen looked at the cksmith, puzzled.


    "It was much more difficult to make the arrow than the dagger," the cksmith exined.


    "Deal." Han Sen handed over the money after inquiring about the size of the dagger.


    The cksmith¡¯s price was high, but much more reasonable than the prices in regr stores, where a dagger with 5 percent Z-steel would easily cost a few millions. Also, cksmith¡¯s craft was excellent, as this arrow was a lot better than Starlight arrows.


    "I don¡¯t have it on me. Come with me," the cksmith said and went into the alley.


    Han Sen followed him through a few blocks and then into a dpidated underground warehouse, where Han Sen saw a lot of manufacturing machinery and equipment, including arge punching machine, which could crush a small aircraft.


    Through the warehouse, the cksmith showed Han Sen into a room. This room looked like an armory and Han Sen was dazzled.


    A variety of weapons were neatly arranged inside, their shining des exuding a thirst for blood.


    The cksmith grabbed an eight-inch dagger and threw it to Han Sen, "This is the one. Take it and leave."


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were attracted to the knife on the north wall of the room. The style of the knife was ordinary, but it was the only weapon on the north wall, while the other three walls were fully covered with different weapons.

 Chapter 58: Great Gift for Great Man

    Chapter 58: Great Gift for Great Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "How much is that knife?" asked Han Sen curiously.


    "A hundred million," the cksmith said coldly, pushing Hen Sen out.


    "A hundred million? What material did you use to make that?" Han Sen could not help but asked.


    "75 percent Z-steel," the cksmith said. "Next time you need to buy something,e here directly."


    "75 percent Z-steel? He must be exaggerating. With the current technology, we can¡¯t even produce alloy with more than 5 percent Z-steel." Han Sen whispered to himself. He didn¡¯t say anything though since he wouldn¡¯t buy it anyway.


    Back home, Han Sen carefully reviewed the dagger. Pulling it out from the wooden sheath, Han Sen suddenly felt a cold breeze. The dagger was eight inches long, its de green with ripple patterns.


    The angle of the de was very small, about just 20 degrees; the edge of the de was as thin as onion skin with double blood grooves. The handle was made of high-tech materials with ergonomic design, so it had afortable grip.


    Han Sen drew the alpha alloy broadsword out and shed the dagger at the the broadsword to test the hardness and toughness of the dagger. Alloy with 5 percent Z-steel should be much stronger than this broadsword so it shouldn¡¯t chip.


    Crack!


    The broadsword was chopped into halves by the dagger and half of the de fell to the ground.


    "My god!" Han Sen was taken aback. He then remembered that the cksmith had said, this dagger was made from the cutting de of a manufacturing machine so it was meant to cut alloy.


    Checking the de of the dagger, Han Sen found absolutely no damage.


    "S*#t! My broadsword..." Han Sen suddenly realized that he had destroyed a weapon that could be sold for a million in the store and let out a scream.


    He had thought that the dagger might leave a mark on the broadsword but didn¡¯t expect the dagger to be so sharp that it could cut off the broadsword.


    While banging his head with his hands in frustration, he heard the ringtone from hislink and saw Zhang Danfeng¡¯s number on the screen. He answered the call.


    "Sen,e to Twilight. I have a gift for you," said Zhang Danfeng excitedly.


    "What gift?" asked Han Sen.


    "You¡¯ll know when you get here. See ya," replied Zhang Danfeng, keeping Han Sen in suspense.


    Han Sen changed his outfit and went to Twilight Tavern, which was a restaurant Zhang Danfeng often took him to. The dishes served here were delicious and the decoration was outstanding.


    When he arrived at the reserved private room, Han Sen was surprised to see Han Hao there as well. Han Hao saw him and looked very ufortable. Han Hao forced a smile and said hello.


    Han Sen smiled back at him, and was then pulled aside by Zhang Danfeng.


    Being a private person, Han Sen thought it was quite alright if Han Hao didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him, and he had no hard feeling about it.


    Zhang Danfeng did not pay attention to any of these and asked Han Sen to sit on the sofa. Zhang summoned a white sabre-toothed tiger beast soul, which turned into a sharp knife in his hands. Showing a few tricks with the knife, he asked proudly, "Sen, what do you think of my newly gained mutant beast soul?"


    "One word, awesome." Han Sen gave him a thumbs-up. Han Sen had wanted a mutant beast soul weapon for a while, but he had no luck with beast souls recently.


    "Old friend, now I have a new knife, so I want to give my old weapon to you, if you don¡¯t mind." Zhang Danfeng slipped Han Sen an alpha alloy broadsword.


    Han Sen was a bit surprised to see the broadsword, which was of the same style as the one he just cut off.


    "This broadsword..." Han Xin was touched. Zhang Danfeng was such a dear friend that he would just give away a weapon worth a million dors to him.


    Before Han Sen had time to say something, the door of the private room was pushed open and a fat woman draped in jewels squeezed herself in.


    "Son, I saw you when you came up here. You said you had important things to do when I asked you to go Mr. Hu¡¯s banquet. So, this is what you call important? What do you expect to gain from hanging out with theseds? Mr. Hu has invited his son¡¯s friends, who are all young leaders on Roca. You should make friends with them to seed in the future..." Han Yumei threw a rampage at Han Hao, taking him out.


    "Mom, I..." By the time Han Hao wanted to exin, he had been pulled out the room.


    "Stop it. The young master of Sunwood Mining, Lin Beifeng is also here at the banquet, I heard that he is also in Steel Armor Shelter now. If you two can bond, you would do so great in the shelter..." said Han Yumei.


    Han Hao was a little depressed. He hade here to make things right with Han Sen and use his connections to enter Qin Xuan¡¯s Steel Armor Gang.


    Han Yumei¡¯s words had rendered that impossible.


    Han Hao thought that Han Sen was definitely sleeping with Qin Xuan to get where he was. Or else how could he confront Luo Tianyang and be recruited into Bullseye?


    Although Han Hao was disgusted by a gigolo like his cousin, he wanted to use Han Sen¡¯s connections to enter Steel Armor Gang himself. That was why he didn¡¯t show up at the banquet and came to Zhang Danfeng¡¯s gathering instead.


    Surprisingly, Mr. Hu¡¯s banquet was also held in this building, and Han Yumei happened to see him. Hence he had no time to mend his rtionship with Han Sen.


    "Nevermind, the young master of Sunwood Mining, Lin Beifeng happens to be in my shelter and now he hase to Roca for the banquet. This is indeed a great opportunity. I heard he is an upstart and spends money like water. It would be great if I could cozy up to him," thought Han Hao, as he straightened his clothing and followed Han Yumei to the banquet hall.

 Chapter 59: Lucky Dude

    Chapter 59: Lucky Dude


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Your aunt is outrageous," Zhang Danfeng was upset.


    "It does not matter. They are strangers to me," said Han Sen casually. He then asked curiously, "Who is this Lin Beifeng she was talking about?"


    Han Sen also knew a guy named Lin Beifeng who had traveled through the mountains and ended up in Steel Armor Shelter. Han Sen had even saved his life.


    "Just one lucky dude."


    Zhang Danfeng started to tell Han Sen about Sunwood Mining. Sunwood Mining used to be a smallpany with several mines, andter they bought a garbage to deposit their waste, where they ended up finding a lot of precious minerals.


    Within 20 years, by selling the rare minerals they discovered on that, Sunwood Mining had be a prominent inteary mining group, the boss of which was Lin Beifeng¡¯s father.


    Lin Beifeng had just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary and was already known for his generosity. Many were trying to make friends with him for that.


    "Such good luck," Han Sen sighed.


    "Such is life. He must have outperformed billions of other sperms to be who he is," Zhang Danfeng smiled and said. "But Sunwood Mining has no facility here on Roca. What is he doing here?"


    In the banquet hall of the same building, the social elite were chatting and drinking, many of whom had already entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary in their 30s. However, the focus of the banquet was a sixteen-year-old teenager.


    If Han Sen were here, he would recognize the teenager was Lin Beifeng who he had saved.


    Lin Beifeng was entertaining all guests gracefully. From his good manners, no one would think he was nouveau riche and several socialites were attracted by him.


    Han Yumei and Han Hao had wanted to speak with Lin Beifeng, but they found no chance as there were too many people who were more powerful than them at the banquet and everyone wanted to talk to Lin Beifeng. Naturally they didn¡¯t dare to offend these people by cutting in.


    The banquet was over, when Lin Beifeng was stepping outside the building, they finally found an opportunity and wanted to approach him.


    At the time, Han Sen and Zhang Danfeng also happened toe over. When they saw Han Hao, Zhang Danfeng wanted to greet him so Han Sen had to follow.


    Before Zhang Danfeng could finish his sentence, Han Yumei pushed him and Han Sen aside and said harshly, "You two stay away from my son. Especially you, Han Sen, you are already notorious in Steel Armor Shelter, so do not implicate your cousin. Don¡¯t even say you know him. Or I wille after your family."


    Han Yumei then walked toward Lin Beifeng with Han Hao.


    Zhang Danfeng was stunned and asked Han Sen, "What? You and Han Hao are in the same shelter?"


    Hansen nodded, "Let¡¯s go to a quiet ce and I¡¯ll exin to you."


    Having heard Han Yumei¡¯s words, Han Sen knew that Han Hao had told her about what had happened in Steel Armor Shelter.


    Han Yumei and Han Hao finally managed to approach Lin Beifeng. As Lin Beifeng happened to be looking in their direction, Han Yumei said hurriedly, "Mr. Lin, this is my son Han Hao. He¡¯s in the same shelter as you..."


    Lin Beifeng acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her and directly went past her and her son. Han Yumei was dumbfounded and watched Lin Beifeng leaving.


    Lin Beifeng walked faster and faster toward Han Sen and Zhang Danfeng who were just leaving. He grabbed Han Sen¡¯s arm and cried, "Sen, I have finally found you. Brother, I¡¯ve missed you."


    Lin Beifeng then gave Han Sen a big hug.


    Both Han Yumei and Han Hao were shocked. They had no idea how Lin Beifeng would know Han Sen and call him brother.


    Han Sen pushed Lin Beifeng away and frowned, "Why are you here?"


    Lin Beifeng wasn¡¯t offended at all and quickly offered cigarettes to Han Sen and Zhang Danfeng. He said excitedly, "I came to look for you. I heard you live on Roca so I came here. But I don¡¯t have your address and it took me days to ask about it. Now I¡¯ve met you, you must look out for me in the future. "


    Han Sen saw everyone was looking this way and said to Lin Beifeng, "Let¡¯s not talk here. We can catch upter."


    Han Sen and Zhang Danfeng went out, and Lin Beifeng quickly followed them. "Sen, my aircraft was parked outside. Let me give you a ride."


    Han Yumei and Han Hao watched Lin Beifeng cheerfully following Han Sen around and couldn¡¯t believe him to be the elegant young master they saw at the banquet.


    "Han Hao, it was indeed Han Sen who was talking to Mr. Lin?" Han Yumei still couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and asked Han Hao after they were out of the building.


    Han Hao clenched his teeth and said, "Yes, it¡¯s him."


    "Why on earth did Mr. Lin know him and respect him like that?" asked Han Yumei.


    "Well, there is nothing remarkable about him. He¡¯s just a gigolo, using a woman¡¯s connections," Putting his cousin down, Han Hao was green with envy.


    "What? Didn¡¯t you say that he offended a powerfuldy in Steel Armor Shelter and was having a hard time?" asked Han Yumei.


    "If he weren¡¯t Qin Xuan¡¯s boy toy, how would Mr. Lin know someone like him?" Han Hao then bitterly recounted Han Sen¡¯s experience, adding his imagination here and there.


    "No wonder he coulde up with two million dors. A gigolo! I¡¯ve always known he was a scourge, a disgrace to our name. Our ancestors would be so mad had they known..." said Han Yumei viciously.


    Filled with jealousy and hatred, the mother and son left the building. Seeing Lin Beifeng opening the door of the aircraft for Han Sen and Zhang Danfeng, their faces darkened further.

 Chapter 60: Golden-horned Shura

    Chapter 60: Golden-horned Shura


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen made some brief exnation to Zhang Danfeng after he parted with Lin Beifeng.


    Han Sen understated everything and didn¡¯t say much about Han Hao, as he knew Zhang Danfeng wouldn¡¯t let Han Hao off easily had he told Zhang Danfeng what had really happened.


    Zhang Danfeng thought they were always good brothers and friends because they grew up together and certainly would not ept what Han Hao had done.


    Walking on the way to the maglev train station, Han Sen was wondering what he should take with him to Dark Swamp.


    There were almost no human activities there, so he would definitely return with lots of prey. Even if it weren¡¯t for the beast soul arrow, Han Sen would still want to go there¡ªhe now had sacred-blood beast soul wings and the swamp that might be dangerous to others was easy for him.


    Han Sen suddenly heard a glitch sound and all the lights started shing. Surprised, he looked up and saw a meteor-like fireball quickly falling from the sky toward his direction.


    "Warning... Warning... Unidentified flying object detected..."


    Bang!


    After the rm of the¡¯s defense system sounded for a few times, the fireball hit a tall building followed by an explosion. It turned dark as the electricity was out.


    Even the earth seemed to have shaken a bit. Han Sen looked up to the copsed building and saw a strange spherical aircraft crashed into the building with half of its body sticking out, surrounded by burning mes and thick smoke.


    People were screaming, crying, and running around. This area was a school district and the building hit was a school¡¯s main building. Those running from the building were mostly students about ten years old.


    Because it was a public school in the integratedpulsory education system, it was not equipped with a good security system. After the explosion, there was no immediate response.


    The electricity had been cut off for some reason and the automatic fire protection system was also paralyzed. In the dark, people could only see the fire at the impact site.


    Hen Sen saw the appearance of the aircraft and suddenly clenched his fists. He had seen aircrafts like this one before. A spherical aircraft was beyond current human technologies and could only be produced by the only enemy of mankind in the interster era¡ªShuras.


    Shura was the name given to them by mankind, and their true name could only be described in their ownnguage.


    Shuras looked like men except that their males had one horn on their head and their females had two.


    Both Shura males and females wore masks from childhood. Their masks and horns symbolized their identity.


    Human beings had fought them for centuries in the space. In the beginning, because both Shuras¡¯ physique and technology were superior, men kept losing in the battles against them.


    About two hundred years ago, mankind discovered God¡¯s Sanctuary and started to gain geno points in this other world, so humans¡¯ physique had been greatly improved. Gradually, humans were able to hold the line and face off Shuras.


    Roca was amercial and was nowhere near the warzone. Han Sen felt incredible to see a Shura aircraft here.


    He grew up on Roca and had only seen Shuras and Shura aircrafts on the news and Sk.


    When Han Sen was staring at the aircraft, he saw a seven-year-old girl who was hung on the copsed building with her clothes caught on a steel bar sticking out from the building. She tried to climb back into the building by grabbing the steel bar but she was not strong enough. Struggling, her clothes caught on the steel bar were about to tear.


    Face covered in tears and hands covered with dust and blood, she was almost desperate. Even if she could get inside the building, there was fire anywhere and there was no way she could survive.


    The little girl gradually lost her strength and her clothes was slowly tearing. From such a height, even an adult who had max mutant geno points would fall to death, not to mention a kid.


    Bam!


    Next to the little girl, the door of the Shura aircraft suddenly opened and out came a Shura with a single golden horn on his head and a white mask that covered all his face but his eyes.


    The Shura was in a broken suit of alloy armor and bleeding dark green blood all over.


    The blood of Shura was different from that of human and was as green as bile, which was another way to tell if someone was Shura.


    Han Sen was shocked by the look of this Shura. The decors and materials of the Shura masks had a lot of meanings behind them, but Han Sen didn¡¯t really know much about that. However, just by the look of his golden horn, Han Sen knew this Shura was not ordinary.


    Shura¡¯s horns were their most prominent symbol of identity. Their horns were in four colors: ck, white, gold, and purple. The ck-horned were civilians, the white-horned were elites, the golden-horned were aristocrats, and the purple-horned were royalties.


    From this random aircraft had walked out a Shura aristocrat, which surprised Han Sen.


    The Shura held in his hands a ck katana. The Shuras all had great physiques. Any adult Shura could match a human evolver in a hand-to-hand fight. Stronger Shuras could even reach the level of surpassers.


    The Shura came out from the aircraft and saw little girl crying. With a cruel gleam in his eyes, he raised his katana and sh it toward the little girl¡¯s head.


    Han Sen summoned the ck beetle, bloody yer and purple-winged dragon all at once and turned himself into a giant winged centaur covered in golden armor, and even his wings were covered in golden armor.


    Boom!


    The huge wings brought him to the middle of the building almost instantaneously. Taking the girl with one hand, Han Sen grabbed the de of the Shura¡¯s katana with his other hand.


    Blood suddenly flowed out along the de.

 Chapter 61: Why Not Dodge

    Chapter 61: Why Not Dodge


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Mingquan had been very depressed recently. As a reporter, he had been in charge of a program about God¡¯s Sanctuary on Sk. Although it was not super popr, the program was gaining momentum and he was considered a minor celebrity.


    Because of a decision made by the management, he was transferred to a remote, Roca. His job was so-called new market development, which actually meant that he was pushed out because he was in the way of others.


    As Fang Mingquan understood, now his program belonged to a recent graduate who was rted to a board member. Knowing nothing, the kid had screwed the show up and many loyal audience were asking to transfer Fang Mingquan back, which didn¡¯t change anything. Fang Mingquan knew clearly that he could never go back.


    Roca had very few resources and was far away from the economic center, so there was really no breaking news to be covered. For the few months he had been here, Fang Mingquan were wasting his time doing interviews of minor celebrities who thought too highly of themselves, whichpletely disgusted him.


    "How can I leave this s*#t hole?" Fang Mingquan was wandering aimlessly in the street, holding a small metal jug and sipping liquor from it from time to time.


    Although he was upset, Fang Mingquan still kept looking around out of professional habits.


    Suddenly, darkness fell and there was a huge explosion and fires. As a good journalist, Fang Mingquan turned on his recording device.


    "A Shura aircraft!" Fang Mingquan saw the aircraft and his heart started pounding. He hurried off to the nearest high-rise as he kept shooting with the recording device.


    Soon, Fang Mingquan noticed the little girl as well. When he saw the golden-horned Shuraing out the aircraft, he was thrilled and worried at the same time.


    He was thrilled because this was a great opportunity for him. A Shura aircraft falling on Roca was such a rare incident. Plus the Shura in it was an aristocrat. This was the golden ticket for him to be a more famous reporter.


    But at the same time, Fang Mingquan was also worried about the fate of the little girl.


    As a professional journalist, regardless of his urge to yell "help," Fang Mingquan stayed quiet and just recorded and uploaded everything faithfully.


    However, when seeing the Shura shing his katana at her, Fang Mingquan saw her frightened little face and could not help but cried, "Someone save her!"


    But no one could respond to that. The rescue team had not arrived, and even if someone had an aircraft it would be hard to park it on such height.


    Boom!


    A pair of golden wings cut into the frame and a majestic figure took the little girl into his arm, his other handing catching the de of the Shura.


    Blood dropped down from the katana, and Fang Mingquan felt as if his heart had stopped.


    "Someone rescued the child..." Fang Mingquan burst out a cry.


    Han Sen was shocked when he caught the de of the katana. His sacred-blood armor couldn¡¯t even block the sharp katana and his palm was still cut. Although the cut wasn¡¯t deep, he realized this Shura was a tough opponent.


    Han Sen flew back several yards pping his wings, holding the little girl in one arm. He suddenly felt a chill from behind and quickly turned around. The Shura was raising his katana and was about cut it at Han Sen.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and span around in the air, barely escaping the Shura¡¯s attack. The Shura jumped up and stepped on the wall, throwing himself at Han Sen.


    "Does he has some genes from a flea?" Han Sen thought and flew to a building nearby, broke a window and put the little girl inside.


    Han Sen took a look inside the room and found it to be a ssroom with dozens of children inside, shivering in the corner.


    "Damn." Before Han Sen could figure out a solution, the Shura was already in his face with the katana in hand, hatching it down at Han Sen.


    Han Sen could dodge this attack, but when he was ready to move, he suddenly froze. Behind him was the ssroom full of children. If he dodged, the Shura would enter the ssroom. The Shura was on a human and there was no way he could survive here with so many enemies around him. He would choose to kill as many as he could before he were to die.


    By no means would Han Sen let him enter the ssroom. Facing the katana, Han Sen only leaned to his side to protect his vital organs, while throwing a punch toward the Shura¡¯s face.


    The Shura was slightly surprised, as he did not expect Han Sen to stay where he was. Although the Shura didn¡¯t put all his strength into this attack, his katana still cut through the sacred-blood armor into Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, making a squeaking sound when its de met the bone.


    At the same time, Han Sen¡¯s fist also hit the Shura in the face, forcing him to bend his body backwards. The material of the Shura¡¯s mask was made of extreme tough material and did not crack at Han Sen¡¯s punch.


    The Shura caught the alloy framework in the wall with his toes and swung back to reach for the katana stuck in Han Sen¡¯s shoulder.


    Not wanting to give his katana back, Han Sen blocked his palm with one hand and punched at the Shura¡¯s throat with the other hand.


    The Shura returned a punch at Han Sen¡¯s chest. And soon it became a fist fight. In a short while, Han Sen started spitting up blood.


    "Why didn¡¯t he dodge? Since he could fly, he could have dodged the attacks," wondered Fang Mingquan.


    Sharing his thought were the audience watching Fang Mingquan¡¯s webcasting.

 Chapter 62: Golden Meteor

    Chapter 62: Golden Meteor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Mingquan¡¯s new program didn¡¯t have much poprity yet but there were still some old fans who had followed him here. Seeing the webcasting was on, many of them had chosen to watch.


    When they saw the Shura was to kill the little girl, they were all praying that someone could save her. And when Han Sen showed up, they were all thrilled. However, what they didn¡¯t understand was why Han Sen didn¡¯t choose to dodge the katana and thus lost his advantage. He could have dodged as he could fly.


    Fang Mingquan suddenly realized something and focused the lens behind Han Sen. Everyone suddenly saw that the room was a ssroom with dozens of shivering children in it.


    Fang Mingquan and the audience had thus realized why Han Sen didn¡¯t dodge. If he had dodged, the Shura would have entered the ssroom and caused unimaginable damage.


    Although the Shura was stopped outside the ssroom, Han Sen had been severely injured in the shoulder and were still bleeding, which rendered him the losing side.


    But this was an adult Shura with a golden horn. Even if he hadn¡¯t practiced any skills yet, his physique would be as strong as an evolver, if not stronger.


    "Dor...it¡¯s Dor..." the audience recognized him and left manyments under, reminding more people that it was Dor.


    Fang Mingquan had long recognized Dor. After all, he was working in journalism. The video of Han Sen passing the robot channel was such a hit that he had watched it as well.


    Because he had watched the video, he knew that Han Sen was still unevolved while his opponent could at least reach the level of an evolver, so this was not a fair fight.


    So were the audience aware of this.


    "This is not good. Dor has not be an evolver yet. Could he stop the golden-horned Shura?"


    "Dor, hold on!"


    "Damn, why am I not there? I would love to help him kill the Shura!"


    "..."


    Bang!


    Han Sen took another hit in the face. Although he was armored, his head was still ringing and his eyes even went blind for a second. Feeling a churning in the chest, he spilled up another mouthful of blood.


    Han Sen was very clear that he was far weaker than the Shura even after he had shapeshifted into the blood yer. If the Shura hadn¡¯t already been hurt badly, Han Sen probably couldn¡¯tst this long at all.


    Fortunately, he had been practicing Jadeskin for a long time and had gained lots of geno points, which allowed him to fight until now.


    Bang bang!


    Each time Han Sen¡¯s punched at the Shura, he could only force the Shura to bend backward, while when the Shura punched at him, he would definitely bleed.


    But Han Sen knew that he could not step back. Seeing the malice in the Shura¡¯s eyes, Han Sen knew he had been eyeing the children in the ssroom.


    Using his majestic body to block the window, Han Sen was hit in the head several times. He suddenly lost control of his body and leaned his shoulder toward the Shura, which allowed the Shura to pull out his katana from Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. Blood was sshing as the ck de was pulled out.


    "Die!" the Shura scowled as he hacked at Han Sen, both hands on the katana and eyes bloodshot.


    It was a gut-wrenching scene for Fang Mingquan and the audience to watch. The tenderhearted ones could not even bear to watch.


    "Step back... You have tried... No one will me you..." some even said, as they could not bear to see Han Sen killed by the Shura.


    But with a gleam in his eye, Han Sen moved forward instead of backward when the katana fell, and threw himself at the Shura.


    Although the katana had hit Han Sen on the head, as the distance was shortened and the Shura¡¯s body had bounced off in the middle of his hacking, the speed of the katana was not high, and it only broke Han Sen¡¯s helmet and left a shallow wound on Han Sen¡¯s scalp.


    Without a pause, Han Sen pped his wings and moved behind the Shura. He locked the Shura with his own body in the air so that the Shura could make no moves.


    Ghosthaunt had worked wonders¡ªHan Sen was able to lock down the Shura who had much greater strength than himself.


    As he knew his shapeshifting time was almost up and his body would probably suffer permanent damage if he went over the time limit, Han Sen tumbled upside down with the Shura locked between his arms and jumped, speeding up toward the ground with his wings moving.


    "You are crazy..." cried the Shura, with horror in his voice.


    At this moment, everyone seeing this was stunned and thements online had stopped.


    Fang Mingquan¡¯s lens followed the golden meteor falling rapidly toward the ground.


    Because other buildings had blocked the view, the golden meteor disappeared at the sixth floor of the building. All that could be heard was a bang, followed by silence.


    After a long time, a newment appeared, "Dor???"


    Then there was a burst ofments, which were posted so fast that the words became a blur.


    Not in the mood to check thements, Fang Mingquan desperately ran to the spot that Han Sen was falling to. He could vow that this was the fastest he had ever run in his life.


    When Fang Mingquan got there, there was already a crowd. The Shura was on the floor with his limbs twisted and there were even spider cracking on the pavement made of high-tech materials.


    But he did not find the majestic golden figure here.


    "Dor?"


    "Dor did not die!"


    "Where did he go?"


    As thements were posted under the webcasting, Fang Mingquan looked around and asked people nearby and no one had seen dor.


    The spot was in an alley and no one was here before they fell.

 Chapter 63: Angel Dollar

    Chapter 63: Angel Dor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Mingquan didn¡¯t find Dor and stopped looking. He returned to his studio in excitement and started to edit the footage he took.


    "My future¡¯s on this video!" Fang Mingquan stayed up all night editing the footage.


    This was definitely an exclusive headliner. With the webcastingst night, word would get out and the edited video was sure to go viral.


    It was the desire for sess and the admiration for Dor that drove him to edit the video so fast. Fang Mingquan thought that this must be his best work since he first became a journalist many years ago.


    On the Sk, Fang Mingquan saw a lot of messages asking him about the webcasting yesterday.


    At that time, power was out and no monitoring camera was working. There were some individuals who tried to film the incident, but their work was either from a bad angle or too blurred, and could not bepared to his professional work.


    Fang Mingquan took a deep breath, named the video "The One and Only, Dor Our Angel," and then clicked "upload."


    After uploading it, Fang Mingquan didn¡¯t look at the screen any more but sat down and lit a cigarette. He kept smoking and remained silent.


    Fang Mingquan did not even dare to look at his watch, as he was afraid to know the time, which was the most important thing in journalism.


    He knew very well that when the video was uploaded, hislink would ring, but how sessful his video was would depend on how long it took for thelink to ring.


    "If it takes half an hour, then it means it¡¯s phenomenal; if it takes one hour, then it¡¯s probably just so-so; if it takes more than one and a half hours..." Fang Mingquan heard a ringtone when he was still counting.


    Fang Mingquan suddenly rose to his feet and stared at hislink on the desk. A familiar number was shing on its screen.


    "Eight minutes and forty-three seconds..." Fang Mingquan clenched his fists and teeth excitedly, crumpling the cigarette case in his hand.


    Fang Mingquan only started to rx after three minutes. Ignoring the ringinglink, hey on the couch and watched it ring as he smoked. He enjoyed this feeling, for only at times like this did he feel alive.


    "The One and Only, Dor Our Angel" didn¡¯t have voiceover and was less than three minutes long.


    It started with the little girl when she was about to fall. Her frightened face with tears, her widened eyes, and her blood-stained little hands grabbed people¡¯s attention from the beginning.


    The next moment, when people were still worried about the danger facing the little girl, out from the aircraft walked not her savior but death itself.


    When the Shura wielded his katana at the little girl, no one could sustain their anger and despair.


    Suddenly, a golden figure appeared in the scene. The huge golden wings looked like they belonged to an angel. When the little girl was taken into his strong arm covered in golden armor and the katana was stopped by him, everyone was overjoyed, there eyes welling up with tears.


    The following scenes were carefully edited¡ªthe Shura and Han Sen exchanged some blows and Han Sen broke a window so he could carry the girl into a room. The Shura was attacking Han Sen frantically but thetter did not dodge or run back. Fang Mingquan inserted the scene of dozens of students shivering in the ssroom here so that everyone would understand why Han Sen had chosen to stay there.


    Fang Mingquan refined the fighting scenes and highlighted Han Sen¡¯s selflessness and bravery. He also edited out the less impressive scenes.


    While in fact Han Sen was miserable and much weaker than the Shura, in the video it looked like it was just a tough-luck loss.


    The final scene was the suicidal fall.


    The entire video was very smooth. With the passionate background music added by Fang Mingquan, all the viewers wanted to fight the Shura themselves, even if it meant risking their lives.


    And the female viewers were covered in tears after watching the video.


    This video really went viral. In just a few hours, the entire Alliance knew about it. And the hits had climbed up to a few hundred million.


    A strong and cruel Shura aristocrat, a golden angel, and the little faces that were full of fear all formed a story that moved every viewer in less than three minutes.


    Dor¡¯s name was famous now in the entire Alliance, as this video was far more popr than the video of robot channel, which did have its limitations.


    Men and women, young and old, everyone was spell-bound by this video, and Dor had be a bigger hit than the ten Chosen this year.


    "This kid has some guts, just like me when I was his age."


    "F*#k Shuras!"


    "Poor children, they are lucky, because there¡¯s an angel guarding them."


    "Dor, you are my one and only."


    "Dor, you are my angel."


    More people were concerned about Dor¡¯s life and death, because the video did not include the result and ended with a bang from the fall.


    Everyone was concerned whether Dor and the Shura had both died, but Fang Mingquan did not n to publish that, as other reporters must have written about it already and it would not make a difference whether he wrote about it.


    In the meantime, the hero was also watching this video edited by Fang Mingquan.

 Chapter 64: Shura’s Martial Art

    Chapter 64: Shura¡¯s Martial Art


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "That¡¯s really me?" Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe he looked so good. The way the video was edited made him blush a little.


    At that time, he was only doing what he could to help the children out. Although the fall in the end looked tragic, he was in fact able to kick the Shura off him and fly away when they were about to hit the ground. It was not quite as risky as it looked.


    The Shura was already badly injured and had died from the fall.


    Han Sen knew that he just got lucky. If the Shura hadn¡¯t already suffered severe injuries, Han Sen would probably have fled or died.


    Moving his body around, it still hurt so much that Han Sen had a hard time breathing. He didn¡¯t dare to go to the hospital, but luckily it wasn¡¯t too bad, for none of his vital organ was hurt. Having taken some medicine, he was recovering slowly but steadily.


    Hen Sen had gained something from it as well. The katana belonging to the Shura was taken home by Han Sen, which was so much better than the weapons made by human.


    Shuras were much more advanced in making alloy weapons than human. Han Sen had heard since a long time ago that Shuras¡¯ katanas were awesome. Even the ck-horned Shuras used better katanas than Z-steel weapons. Now what Han Sen had was a katana from a golden-horned Shura, which should be the best of the best. There was simply no product of the same level as this katana.


    Han Sen wielded the katana and felt that it was frighteningly sharp as it felt as if it could break the air.


    Han Sen no longer dared to try the katana out with any weapon for he knew the katana was probably even sharper than his Z-steel dagger.


    The video was so widespread that Han Sen was also worried that people might recognize the katana and thus himself to be Dor. So he had decided to make some changes to the katana, which were mainly to change its color. He spray painted the katana in a golden color so it looked as if it were made of brass. He also ordered a cheap but mboyant sheath on the Sk so no one could tell it was a Shura katana when it was in the sheath.


    In fact, Han Sen did not intend to use it in front of others. These were just precautions he took.


    Han Sen had also wanted to rece the hilt of the katana to make it even less recognizable, but was unable to remove the hilt. However, he found a bead embedded in the hilt and took it out. To his surprise, the bead was hollow.


    Inside the bead, there turned out to be a small memory chip. Han Sen inserted the chip into his device, trying to figure out what was stored there.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that there was a Shura¡¯s martial art recorded in the chip, which was called destorm. The description said it was the top secret of a Shura aristocratic family.


    "Can a human learn Shura¡¯s martial arts?" wondered Han Sen. After reviewing destorm, he was convinced that he could learn it as long as his physical fitness level was high enough.


    Han Sen started to try and practice destorm and didn¡¯t encounter too much obstruction, which meant his physique had reached the prerequisite of destorm.


    destorm sounded like weapon skills, but it could also be used without any weapon. The key was to fully explore the potentials of one¡¯s body in order tounch swift and powerful strikes. If one became skilled in destorm, one couldunch those strikes with any part of one¡¯s body.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t recovered at the moment anyway, so he didn¡¯t go back to God¡¯s Sanctuary and stayed home practicing destorm. Lin Beifeng was the only one who called daily to check when he would go back to Steel Armor Shelter and start to hunt. Qin Xuan thought he was just hiding from Son of Heaven, so she didn¡¯t call.


    Han Sen checked his ringinglink and it was Lin Beifeng again. He hesitated before picking up.


    "Sen, howe you are still not in God¡¯s Sanctuary? I¡¯ve been waiting for you,"mented Lin Beifeng. Han Sen didn¡¯t even turn the video chat on because he was depressed enough just by listening to Lin¡¯s voice.


    "I will not hide from you. The truth is that I am recently preparing for a big campaign," Han Sen said mysteriously.


    "What kind of campaign do you have in mind? Count me in!" said Lin Beifeng eagerly.


    "I won¡¯t disclose the details now, but at least we¡¯ll be able to hunt mutant creatures." Han Sen was telling the truth. He was nning to go into Dark Swamp as soon as he recovered. He couldn¡¯t guarantee sacred-blood creatures but there would surely be mutant creatures.


    "Sen, you must count me in..." said Lin Beifeng hurriedly.


    "I¡¯m working with others on this, so the team members are fixed and I cannot add anyone in," Han Sen kept Lin Beifeng in suspense before he continued. "But I¡¯m short of money recently, and if you can provide me with some Z-steel arrows with 5 percent Z-steel, I will send you part of my share of the preys, and it won¡¯t be less than an entire mutant creature."


    "Excellent. I¡¯ll send you those arrows right now," replied Lin Beifeng without demur.


    "Hang on. I¡¯m busy at the moment. Just have the arrows ready and I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m ready," said Han Sen.


    "It¡¯s a deal then. Don¡¯t eat your own words," Lin Beifeng still felt insecure.


    "You can rest assured that you will get your share." Han Sen had been concerned where he could get some nice arrows. Now that Lin Beifeng was willing to sponsor him, he was all set. It was mutually beneficial as well. He would give Lin some mutant creature meat when he came back.


    In the worst-case scenario, if he couldn¡¯t hunt anything, he could still evolve any creature into a mutant one using the ck crystal in a few days and pay Lin with that.


    Han Sen rested at home for a dozen days before he fully recovered. While he was resting, he did nothing other than practicing Jadeskin and destorm. Eventually he could start to use destorm.

 Chapter 65: Blackhawk Military Academy

    Chapter 65: ckhawk Military Academy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before Han Sen teleported to God¡¯s Sanctuary, Qin Xuan called to ask him to go to the teleport station.


    When Han Sen came to station, Yang Manli gave him a cold stare and brought him to the office of Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan was taking care of some business when he came in, so Han Sen had to sit aside and wait.


    After dealing with everything on hand, Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen and said, "I n to rmend you to ckhawk Military Academy."


    "Rmend me to ckhawk Military Academy?" Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what she meant, as one could apply to military schools oneself and take the exam, no rmendation needed.


    Qin Xuan knew what he was thinking and went on, "ckhawk Military Academy has special quotas every year for those specialized in archery. But even the specially recruited students must pass the entrance exam and fulfill certain requirements. You are good at archery so it¡¯s alright if you arecking in fitness. That¡¯s why I n to rmend you. Entering military school at an early stage and going through formal training will do you good."


    Han Sen was wondering what to say to decline Qin Xuan. On the one hand, he wasn¡¯t really interested in going to military schools. On the other hand, he had to leave Roca if he was admitted to ckhawk. And he couldn¡¯t leave his mother and sister behind.


    But Han Sen found Qin Xuan was very enthusiastic to get him into a military school. If he didn¡¯t give her a reasonable exnation, she probably wouldn¡¯t let go of the matter. Also she meant well, so Han Sen also felt obliged to give her an exnation.


    "Stationmaster, you are too kind, but I already have an ideal military school in mind and I¡¯m afraid I have to let you down," Han Sen frowned.


    "Oh? Which military school do you have in mind?" asked Qin Xuan curiously, surprised by his sudden motivation.


    "I want to apply to Roca Military School," replied Han Sen, sticking out his chest.


    Qin Xuan and Yang Manli both looked at him as if he were an idiot.


    Yang Manli said grimly, "ckhawk is in top 50 in the Alliance and you areparing it to Roca Military School, which is not even among top 1000?"


    Qin Xuan advised, "Han Sen, you should really think about it. Roca Military School is no match to ckhawk whether in faculty or facilities. You can¡¯t even practice operating warframes and warships in Roca Military School and you won¡¯t have good coaches in martial arts. If you graduate from Roca Military School, you won¡¯t have a bright future in the army. Why would you want to do that?"


    Han Sen smiled wryly¡ªhe could not tell Qin Xuan that he would like to enter Roca Military School just because it was close to home.


    Yang Manli said, "You were not qualified to be rmended by the stationmaster, but she broke the rules for you because she saw something in you. You need to think carefully."


    Ready to reply her, Han Sen heard a knock on the door.


    "Stationmaster, your data analysis is ready."


    "Great, send it over." Qin Xuan turned on a smart device and a video was disyed.


    Han Sen took a look and was slightly surprised, as the video was his fight with the golden-horned Shura.


    It was not, however, the edited version, but Fang Mingquan¡¯s original footage.


    Aprehensive data analysis was made and each movement of Dor and the Shura was apanied with detailed real-timebat stats including the agility, punching speed, critical strike and damage. There was also the scene of the dead Shura in the end. When the disy was over, Qin Xuan asked Yang Manli, "What do you think of Dor?"


    "Stupid!" was Yang Manli¡¯s reply.


    Han Sen who was secretly proud and ready for Yang Manli¡¯spliments almost choked on his own saliva.


    "Please exin," Qin Xuan did not seem to be surprised.


    Yang Manli said, "Dor¡¯s strength and speed are very good. Although we do not know his exact fitness rating, he is definitely among the top in First God¡¯s Sanctuary when he shapeshifts. However, his strength and speed are still much weaker than the Shura. We could even estimate that he would have died a million times if the Shura weren¡¯t badly injured already."


    Qin Xuan nodded, agreeing with Yang Manli.


    Yang Manli continued, "Dor¡¯s wings look like advanced flying beast soul. Judging from his speed, it¡¯s very likely a sacred-blood beast soul. With such a flying beast soul, a fleet-footed shapeshifting beast soul, and great speed, he is the ideal archer. He should shoot arrows from afar instead of engaging himself in a stupid fist fight."


    Qin Xuan smiled, "You are right. But it was an emergency and it looked like Dor wasn¡¯t good at archery. He has never used bow and arrows before and has always been fighting head on¡ªtheplete opposite of this one."


    Yang Manli knew Qin Xuan was referring to Han Sen and said, "If Dor can be an archer, he will be the best archer in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. His moving and flying speed will help him maintain his distance from the enemy, and his strength will allow him to shoot fast and powerful arrows. That¡¯s why he would be perfect."


    Yang Manli did not mention Han Sen at all. Apparently, she doesn¡¯t think Han Sen could even bepared to Dor.


    Moreover, Yang Manli might think Dor¡¯s way of fighting was somewhat stupid, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was a respectable man, unlike Han Sen, who was a coward with some talent.


    Qin Xuan sighed, "Unfortunately, there was a ckout in the area because of the damage caused by the Shura aircraft, so we didn¡¯t get anything that can reveal the identity of Dor. Although we have Dor¡¯s blood sample, everyone¡¯s genes are changing rapidly these days as they gain geno points. So, byparing the DNA in the sample and in our database, it¡¯s almost impossible to find out who he is."


    "He has appeared on Roca twice. Maybe it¡¯s not a coincidence," Yang Manli thought about it and suggested.


    "I have checked the poption on Roca, and there isn¡¯t anyone that fits the profile. Roca is just a fifth-tiermercial. It¡¯s highly unlikely that someone like Dor lives there, even less likely than winning the lottery," Qin Xuan shook her head.


    Han Sen was secretly relieved that the two did not associate the unambitious Han Sen with Dor at all. He was afraid that the wings might remind them of the purple-winged dragon, but his caution proved to be unnecessary. The beast soul wings didn¡¯t look the same as the dragon¡¯s wings, and they were also covered in the ck beetle armor, so it was difficult to associate the two together.

 Chapter 66: Ghost-toothed Snake King

    Chapter 66: Ghost-toothed Snake King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Xuan asked Han Sen to give ckhawk more thoughts, as he would benefit a lot from such experience.


    Han Sen left Qin Xuan¡¯s office thinking to himself, "Qin Xuan is really kind, but how can I leave mother and Yan now? Before I turn 20 when I have to serve, I need to constantly go home and take care of them. In the meantime, I must earn enough money so that when I¡¯m off to the army, they could live a good life without care."


    After he got home, Han Sen contacted Lin Beifeng and asked him to send the Z-steel arrows over. He wanted to go to Dark Swamp as soon as tomorrow. After all, improving his own physique was his priority.


    Yang Manli was right about the fact that the beast souls he owned now would make him a great archer. And right now, what hecked most was a good beast soul arrow.


    "Sen, I have ten sniper arrows with 5 percent Z-steel. Please take them." Lin Beifeng put a box of ten sniper arrows in front of Han Sen.


    "I¡¯ll take two and I¡¯ll give them back to you if I¡¯m able to retrieve them," Han Sen said.


    "Take them all. You can give me a bigger share of mutant creature meat in return; it would be even better if there is sacred-blood meat," Lin Beifeng smiled and said.


    "Don¡¯t be greedy. All I can spare is probably one mutant creature. You can take the rest of the arrows back." Han Sen took out two arrows and pushed the rest back in front of Lin Beifeng.


    "Sen, just take them all. You can give them back after. These arrows are nothing to me. Don¡¯t you know what business my family does?" Lin Beifeng insisted, offering Han Sen the arrows again.


    "Your family owns Z-steel mines?" Han Sen looked at Lin Beifeng, surprised.


    Lin Beifeng shook his head, "We do not have Z-steel mines, but we do have some coboration with groups that produce Z-steel alloy. We have a mine of a rare mineral, which is a must to increase the percentage of Z-steel to 7 or above. This mineral is very expensive and those groups are always in demand of it, so they sell me Z-steel weapons at production cost. These didn¡¯t cost me much, and feel free to let me know if you need anything in the future."


    "You rock!" Han Sen gave Lin a thumbs-up.


    Lin Beifeng shook his head and said, "In fact, Z-steel alloy is great forrge-scale military use, but too heavy for individuals. For example, Z-steel armor has great defence but its weight affects one¡¯s speed and endurance. Compared with beast souls, it¡¯s not that practical. If future technology can raise the Z-steel content to more than 50 percent, the weight can be reduced a lot."


    "Sen, would you talk to your friends and let me join you? I could provide them with Z-steel supplies," Lin Beifeng asked.


    "Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing I can do," Han Sen smiled at Lin Beifeng. "In fact, you are so rich that you can set up your own team and march into the mountains. Mutant creatures would be easy toe by then."


    Lin Beifeng smiled wryly, "I have tried, but it is not as easy in Steel Armor Shelter as in my previous shelter. Qin Xuan¡¯s military force is stable and no one could challenge that. Those who can be bought with money are in Son of Heaven¡¯s gang already. Although I am rich, I don¡¯t dare to provoke a monster like Starry Group. The rest of talents are all controlled by Fist Guy. So, there is no talented frencer at all. I basically have nowhere to spend my money."


    Han Sen nodded, he also felt deeply about this. When he was isted by both Son of Heaven and Qin Xuan, he almost had no way to survive in Steel Armor Shelter.


    Han Sen teleported into Steel Armor Shelter and sneaked out in the middle of the night, so that Son of Heaven¡¯s gang wouldn¡¯t notice him.


    Carrying his supplies, Han Sen picked up the paths less trodden and marched toward Dark Swamp. Others saw the swamp as hell, but it was paradise to Han Sen who had the beast soul of purple-winged dragon.


    Without any surprise or risk on the way, Han Sen sessfully entered Dark Swamp. He saw no one near the swamp, let alone in the swamp.


    Han Sen took no risk and found a spot with absolutely nobody there before he summoned the ck beetle and purple-winged dragon beast soul. Wearing his purple wings and golden armor, Han Sen checked his equipment again and flew toward Dark Swamp.


    The environment of Dark Swamp was simr to the poster¡¯s description. There were indeed very few flying creatures. asionally he saw a few carrion birds, for which he didn¡¯t even use arrows. If any bird dared to get close, he would cut then into two halves with the Shura katana.


    There were many poisonous beasts and insects in the swamp. Having flown less than a day, Han Sen saw a mutant creature. It was a scary-looking three-footed toad the size of a truck crouching in the mud, covered in lumps and exuding green gas.


    Han Sen was not interested in it at all. Even if he killed this thing, it was too huge for him to carry its meat out. And it would take him months to finish eating the meat, which was not worth it for a few mutant geno points.


    "This is indeed a paradise." After flying for more than two hours, Han Sen saw another mutant creature.


    Surrounded by a group of ck and white snakes, a blood-red snake king was swimming in the reeds.


    Han Sen did not approach it but hovered in the air, pping his enormous wings. The snakes did not notice his presence at all.


    Pulling out a sniper arrow from the quiver, Han Sen put a thread into the hole on the nock, nocked the arrow and aimed at the foot-long snake king.


    Suddenly, Han Sen narrowed his eyes and the sniper arrow flew across like a lightning bolt.


    The blood-red snake king was just opening its mouth, about to swallow a mouse-like creature. Just when it opened its mouth, a ck shadow disappeared there and went into its stomach, piercing its belly.


    The snake king suddenly twisted its body in agony, hissing desperately. The ck and white snakes surrounding it all went crazy, but could not find where the enemy was.


    The snake king bleeded heavily through its pierced belly and stopped struggling after a while.


    "Mutant ghost-toothed snake king killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    The wonderful voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind. He excitedly pulled the thread and dragged the body of the ghost-toothed snake king up in the air.


    That thread was not much thicker than a hair, but as a high-tech product, it was very strong and could bear more than a ton. This ghost-toothed snake king weighed just dozens of pounds and he easily pulled it up.

 Chapter 67: Mutant Sawfish

    Chapter 67: Mutant Sawfish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen found a safe spot, picked up some branches and made a fire. Boiling a pot of water, he threw some pieces of snake king meat into the water and cooked slowly.


    The snake was not too big. After thoroughly boiled, there were only about two bowls of soup left. Han Sen poured them out from the pot and gobbled the meat up.


    "Ghost-toothed snake king meat eaten. One mutant geno point gained."


    After drinking the soup, Han Sen got another mutant geno point.


    Han Sen dried the rest of the snake meat and made it into meat jerkies to bring along with him. Although the snake wasn¡¯t toorge, he couldn¡¯t finish it at once, so it became his field rations.


    "Meow..." Meowth was gnawing at a piece of snake meat jerkies, which wasn¡¯t quite enough for the cat, as the cat meowed at Han Sen again after finishing it, rubbing its fluffy body against him.


    Han Sen took Meowth back. Its insatiable appetite would make it gorge on an entire snake.


    Continuing to fly inside the swamp, looking at the various poisonous beasts and insects below, Han Sen felt more and more excited. The ce was full of treasures¡ª it was usually easy to find mutant creatures where human could not reach.


    Han Sen had seen three mutant creatures in two days. Aside from the snake king, the other two creatures were both toorge so he didn¡¯t hunt them.


    Except for the necessary rest time, Han Sen kept traveling. His destination was the forest where mutant ck stingers lived.


    Another two days had passed and Han Sen didn¡¯t have good luck. All he saw was a mutant creature that looked like a crocodile, but that guy was more than ten yards long and very strong. Han Sen didn¡¯t bother and flew past it.


    On the fifth day since Han Sen entered Dark Swamp, he finally got lucky. In a not-sorgeke, the water was so clear that the bottom of theke can be seen in the sun. Theke was only about three to six feet deep. In theke, Han Sen saw groups of big silver fish, each about a foot long, with a jagged dorsal fin stretching from head to tail.


    And among the groups of silver fish, there were asionally one or two golden fish of the same size, shing their golden scales in the sun.


    Han Sen was so excited that he almost jumped up. There were seven or eight golden fish in theke and they were all mutant creatures.


    "Ha-ha, Dark Swamp is truly my paradise." Han Sen took Doomsday off his back, nocked a sniper arrow, and shot it at a golden fish in the water.


    The sniper arrow was shot into the water on the back of the golden fish. With a nk, the arrow slipped aside, leaving only a white mark on the golden scale, which wasn¡¯t even pierced.


    Han Sen quickly pulled the sniper arrow back with the thread he attached to it. The golden fish that was under attack madly scurried in theke. Failing to find the enemy, it knocked several silver fish dead. The jagged dorsal fin on its back was so sharp that it could probably cut steel.


    Han Sen frowned as he didn¡¯t expect that even arrows with 5 percent Z-steel couldn¡¯t pierce the scales of the golden fish.


    Considering the size of the golden fish, Han Sen could certainly eat an entire fish per day. With so many fish here, it was the perfect opportunity to increase his mutant geno points.


    "I need a good arrow¡ªa beast soul arrow," Han Sen was upset. If he had a beast soul arrow now, he could shoot all these golden fish dead in a short while.


    Han Sen hovered above theke and carefully observed these golden fish. After a while, his eyes lit up. He flew away to cut off a long branch and stirred it in the water.


    The rmed silver and golden fish started to swim in all directions swiftly. Han Sen was thrilled.


    Because their dorsal fin was too stiff, these fish could hardly bend their bodies. Therefore, although their speed was high, they could hardly change their directions or jump. Han Sen was thrilled as he could now approach theke and didn¡¯t need to worry about being attacked by the fish.


    Z-steel arrows could not hurt the fish, but he had a katana that was sharper than Z-steel arrows. If he was close enough to a fish, he could probably kill it with the katana.


    The katana was, after all, four-feet-long and considered a short weapon. Hence Han Sen cut off a six-feet-long branch as thick as his arm and fixed the Shura katana to one end of the branch, making a long spear.


    Han Sen hovered closely to the surface of theke and observed for a long time. When a golden fish swam up to the surface, Han Sen swiftly poked the katana down like how a fisherman would spear a fish. The katana cut through the scales of the golden fish into its body. Han Sen was overjoyed. He pulled the katana back and flew back up in the sky.


    After all, the katana was fixed on a branch, if he continued to fight with the golden fish, the brittle branch might break and he didn¡¯t want the katana to fall into theke.


    The injured golden fish scurried madly in the water, hurting numerous silver fish in its way. Soon, it lost its strength and floated to the surface upside down.


    "Mutant sawfish killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    Han Sen took out the dead fish and was so happy that he almost moaned out loud.


    He decided to strike while the iron is hot and used the same method to hunt three more mutant sawfish before the sun went down.


    "Ha-ha, four mutant creatures in one day. This is my blessednd." Han Sen found a safe ce by theke and cut off all the meat from the mutant sawfish. He cooked some and used salt to preserve the rest.


    "Mutant sawfish meat eaten. One mutant geno point gained..."


    "Mutant sawfish meat eaten. One mutant geno point gained..."


    Delicious fish in his mouth and wonderful news in his ear, Han Sen felt over the moon.

 Chapter 68: Mutant Sawfish Spear

    Chapter 68: Mutant Sawfish Spear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Meow..." Meowth was circling around the fire rapidly. In the fire, there were pieces of jelly-like sawfish meat. When heated up, the oil oozed from the fish, sizzling with a strong and fresh fragrance, making one¡¯s mouth water even from afar.


    Han Sen threw arge piece of cooked sawfish to Meowth and took one for himself. The fatty fish almost melted in his mouth, making him want to swallow his tongue.


    Sawfish, as a mutant creature, had way more tasty meat than ordinary fish. Even fish like groupers were a far cry from it. Even just barbecued inly with just some salt and pepper, the sawfish didn¡¯t have a fishy smell at all, it was purely sweet and delicious.


    "If this could be brought outside God¡¯s Sanctuary, it would probably be the king of all fish. The ordinary dish wouldn¡¯t even have any market. One mutant sawfish could probably be sold at tens of million. Such a shame..." Han Sen threw another piece of sawfish at Meowth.


    Mutant creatures could not be brought away from God¡¯s Sanctuary. Also, he didn¡¯t have the energy to take all the sawfish he had hunted out of Dark Swamp. There were more sawfish in theke than he had imagined. He had killed 15 these days. After eating several, his mutant geno points could no longer increase from eating sawfish. Since he couldn¡¯t bring it all out, he decided to feed it to Meowth.


    "My mutant geno points are 31 now. Such a fruitful trip! Dark Swamp is too dangerous for ordinary people, so there live so many mutant creatures. Probably I could even max out on my mutant geno points on this trip." Han Sen was in a great mood and rewarded Meowth another piece of fish.


    The rest of the sawfish meat was made into jerkies by Han Sen. Before he left, he took another look inside theke, to check if there was any fish that he had missed.


    Seeing another mutant golden sawfish, Han Sen killed it in the same way.


    "Mutant sawfish killed. Beast soul of mutant sawfish gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    It took Han Sen several seconds before he realized what had happened. He almost jumped up. It had been a long time since he had gained any beast soul and he suddenly gained one now. A mutant one!


    Han Sen could not wait to see which type the sawfish beast soul was. If it was an arrow, he would be so satisfied.


    Type of mutant sawfish beast soul: Spear.


    Hen Sen was slightly disappointed, but overall excited. Although it was not a beast soul arrow, spear was still a popr type of weapon, especially a mutant beast soul spear.


    Summoning the mutant sawfish beast soul, Han San suddenly had a gold spear in his hands. The spearhead was an inch long with sharpened cutting edge on both sides. The spear was frightening even by its look.


    Han Sen wielded the spear and felt that it was heavy but easy to use. The sharp spearhead had cut down a thick tree with just a casual sh, as if he were cutting tofu.


    "Whoever pisses me off in the future will have to deal with this spear!" Han Sen tried the spear for a while, and didn¡¯t put it away until he had sweat on his forehead.


    A mutant beast soul weapon had already made his trip to Dark Swamp a sess. This spear was enough to make an ordinary household rich.


    After all, beast soul weapons did not need to be repaired and was easy to carry. Unless it was destroyedpletely, it would recover on its own, unlike Z-steel weapons that needed fixing if chipped.


    Although he had gained a lot, Han Sen still hadn¡¯t reached his main goal, which was to gain a much-needed mutant beast soul arrow. So, he carried the rest of the jerkies and flew into the Dark Swamp again.


    The poster was only trying to escape and couldn¡¯t tell the directions. Hence it was difficult to find the forest he mentioned.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had the ability to fly, so he could see far from the sky.


    In the next two days, Han Sen was not so lucky. He did not encounter mutant creatures, but ran into swarms of poisonous insects several times. Watching countless insects moving under him like flood and leaving nothing alive behind them, Han Sen could not help but shuddered.


    If he couldn¡¯t fly and were attacked by these insects, it wouldn¡¯t even matter if he was fit or not. Swarms of ants could kill an elephant, let alone these poisonous insects. Even someone with max sacred geno points could hardly survive.


    Finally, Han Sen found some clean water. After replenishing his water supply, he made a pot of fish soup and added some snake king meat in it.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the fragrance spread everywhere. Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of attracting poisonous beasts as he had been wearing the ck beetle armor since he entered Dark Swamp.


    When the soup was almost ready, Han Sen was preparing to enjoy it with Meowth. Suddenly he heard a bird call followed by a whistle. A huge ck bird flied down from the sky, its wings a few dozen feet long and ws sharp as metal hooks.


    Hansen was shocked, "Damn, didn¡¯t the poster say there were no advanced flying creatures in Dark Swamp? Judging from its look, this bird is at least a mutant creature."


    Hansen stepped back and saw the huge birdnding by the fire. When it stood on the ground, it was taller than an elephant head. Its gleaming dark bird eyes gave it a regal look.


    After the birdnded, a ck-d young man jumped down from the back of the bird and looked at the meat in the pot, "Boy, I¡¯ll buy your meat."


    He walked swaggeringly over and threw a piece of raw meat that looked like a cow leg on the ground and said, "It¡¯s your lucky day kid. This is the thigh of a mutant poisonous-wed beast."


    Finishing the sentence, the ck-d young man reached for the fragrant fish and snake meat in the pot.


    "I won¡¯t trade with you," Han Sen frowned.


    The ck-d young man was fast and had already gobbled up a piece of fish. When he was about to ridicule Han Sen by pointing out the fact that he was offering Han Sen some mutant creature meat, he heard the voice telling him that he had gained one mutant geno point. His eyes suddenly widened, "How could this be? It was just one piece of meat, and it added one mutant geno point. So... there must be an entire mutant creature in the pot?"

 Chapter 69: White Underwear Flag

    Chapter 69: White Underwear g


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Weinan was sick of eating the meat of poisonous-wed beast these days. Relying on his mutant iron-feathered bird beast soul, he flew into Dark Swamp to hunt mutant creatures and only killed this one poisonous-wed beast in days.


    This beast wasrger than a cow, and he had been eating its meat for more than half a month and still had a thigh left. He had only gained five mutant geno points from it so far.


    Just now, he had gained one mutant geno point already by eating just a piece of meat from the pot. He suddenly understood why Han Sen didn¡¯t want to trade¡ªalthough both were mutant creatures, the thigh he had was worth much less than what was in Han Sen¡¯s pot.


    Lu Weinan looked at the pot of meat eagerly and then his eye fell on Han Sen. A knife in hand, he blew a whistle. The iron-feathered bird beat its wings and hovered over his head.


    "Do you want to trade, or let me beat you up before I eat your stuff?" Lu Weinan was ready to dine and dash. There was no one in Dark Swamp and no one would even know if he killed Han Sen. Since he had the iron-feathered bird mount, no one would be his match here.


    "F*#k off," Han Sen said quietly.


    "You asked for this," Humiliated, Lu Weinan yelled and hacked his knife at Han Sen. Although he had gained the beast soul of mutant iron-feathered bird, he apparently didn¡¯t have the same luck in beast soul weapons¡ªhis knife was one with 5 percent Z-steel.


    Han Sen was wearing sacred-blood armor so he was not afraid of such weapon. He didn¡¯t even shapeshift into the bloody yer, but just summoned his mutant sawfish spear and wielded it at Lu¡¯s knife.


    Crack!


    The sawfish spear cut the knife off as if it were made of tofu and continued to stab at Lu.


    "S*#t!" thought Lu Weinan. He twisted his feet like a snake and barely escaped Han Sen¡¯s attack.


    Without a pause, Lu Weinan quickly ran back with strange but smooth body positions. Han Sen missed several stabs in a row and Lu swiftly jumped on the back of his bird mount and rose in the air.


    "How dare you challenge me? I¡¯ll just kill you," said Lu Weinan triumphantly, taking his bow and arrow to shoot at Han Sen who was on the ground.


    Wings suddenly grew from Han Sen¡¯s back and he rose in the air higher and faster than the iron-feathered bird.


    "Damn..." Lu Weinan was dumbfounded. How could he know this guy could also fly and even had wings instead of a mount?


    Subconsciously, Lu Weinan ordered the iron-feathered bird to go higher.


    Even if what Han Sen had were mutant beast soul wings, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fly too fast or too high. The iron-feathered bird should be able to get rid of him.


    But soon Lu Weinan found himselfpletely wrong, his enemy could fly not only very high, but also very fast, catching up with him in the blink of an eye.


    "Who is this monster? His wings couldn¡¯t be sacred-blood, right?" Lu Weinan almost burst into tears.


    He didn¡¯t expect his enemy to be so strong. With his wings and his golden armor and spear, Han Sen looked more like an angel than a human.


    Having caught up with Lu Weinan, Han Sen poked the spear at him. All Lu wanted do was to knock his own head on a wall. Why on earth did he try to escape on the back of the iron-feathered bird? Now he couldn¡¯t even use his body positions. Sitting on the bird, he had nowhere to hide. If he moved around, he would fall.


    Whoosh!


    The spear was poked into Lu Weinan¡¯s butt, leaving a long wound¡ªLu¡¯s soft armor didn¡¯t stop the spearhead at all.


    "Brother...Brother...Calm down...This is just a misunderstanding!" Lu Weinan shouted hurriedly.


    Han Sen ignored him and stabbed at him again, making a symmetrical wound on the other side of his butt. Blood started to ooze from the wounds.


    "Big brother, uncle, I was wrong. Stop poking or I will die. I surrender," Lu Weinan screamed while begging for mercy.


    Han Sen ignored him and kept poking. Lu Weinan saw the horrifying and shining gold spear and cried, "Big brother, please slow down. We are both men. It will do you no good if you kill me. You see I have a flying mount, which will be of some use to you if you need me to run some errands for you...Ouch..."


    Lu Weinan was stabbed again and his face had turned pale. He was bleeding too much and he would die before long. He looked down at himself and saw he was wearing ck all over. Lu reached into his clothes and ripped off his white underwear stained with blood. Waving his underwear in one hand, he cried, "Big brother, don¡¯t poke! I surrender. We can have a discussion. Isn¡¯t it true that we have a policy in the Alliance to offer good treatment to the captives?"


    Han Sen was silent all the time. Lu Weinan thought Han Sen couldn¡¯t hear him because the wind was too loud in flying. That¡¯s why he thought of the universal way of surrender, to wave a white g.


    Han Sen saw Lu Weinan waving his ripped underwear and almostughed out loud. "Fly back," He held hisughter back and ordered.


    Lu Weinan was suddenly overjoyed, and quickly ordered the mutant iron-feathered bird to go back where he met Han Sen.


    When they were back to the ce where the fire was made, the pot of meat was still there. Lu Weinan fell to the ground and screamed as he pulled the wounds on his buttocks.


    "So, tell me, how are you going topensate me for my loss?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Lu Weinan who was covering his ass with both hands.


    Lu Weinan¡¯s face suddenly went stiff, "Big brother, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, except for this iron-feathered bird. You can take your pick." He summoned several beast souls and said bitterly, "These are all I have. Please forgive me."


    Han Sen checked the seven or eight beast souls summoned by Lu Weinan and there was even a mutant beast soul. He knew Lu was definitely holding back. But since Lu had summoned a mutant beast soul, it meant that he would like to give away the mutant beast soul for his life. At the same time, he was using this beast soul to decline Han Sen¡¯s asking for the iron-feathered bird before Han Sen even asked. He was depending on the bird to survive here and wouldn¡¯t give it up for the world.


    "That mutant beast soul. And you, before I leave Dark Swamp, you have to follow mymand." Han Sen thought this kid could be of some use, also Han Sen didn¡¯t want him to wander alone. If Lu found the forest first and killed the mutant ck stingers, Han Sen¡¯s ultimate purpose of this trip would be defeated.

 Chapter 70: Inferior to A Cat

    Chapter 70: Inferior to A Cat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Weinan agreed, but remained alert when he transferred the mutant beast soul to Han Sen, worried that Han Sen would kill him once having the beast soul.


    Fortunately, Han Sen did not attempt to kill him after receiving the mutant beast soul. He returned to the fire and used a cup to take out some soup. To Lu¡¯s surprise, Han Sen only took some soup and none of the meat.


    Although there would be some geno points in the soup, most geno points would remain in the meat. Why would Han Sen only drink the soup?


    While Lu Weinan was puzzled, he saw Han Sen had summoned a ck cat, and put all the meat in the pot into a bowl in front of the cat.


    The ck cat meowed and rushed to the bowl, starting to gobble.


    Lu Weinan¡¯s mouth twitched. He just realized that the meat he just tried to snatch and paid a huge price for turned out to be cat food.


    "Where did this guye from? Feeding mutant creature meat to a cat¡ªwhat kind of people would do that?" Lu Weinan now really wanted to bang his own head on the wall. He just risked his life fighting for cat food.


    Thinking of the cat, he was shocked. Among all the beast souls known to men, only a beast soul pet needed to be fed, while mounts and other types didn¡¯t. Han Sen¡¯s cat was of course not an ordinary animal. It must be a beast soul pet.


    Now not many could keep a beast soul pet. A beast soul pet didn¡¯t have any ability to fight in the beginning and had to be fed the meat of different creatures to grow. When it had grown to a certain stage, it would transform once, and after the transformation it would have fighting ability.


    But it took too much creature meat for a beast soul pet to grow until its transformation. There were people who tried to feed ordinary and primitive beast soul pets, but their fighting ability wasn¡¯t strong after the transformation. As for mutant beast soul pets, almost no one would try to feed them, as they would need a lot of mutant creature meat to transform, the amount of which was enough to make several individuals reach max mutant geno points. Who would feed that to a pet?


    Thinking of this, Lu Weinan thought Han Sen was an impressive person indeed. He thought to himself, "This is someone who could afford feeding a mutant beast soul pet. He must be the sessor to some powerful family to have received such attention and training."


    "Big brother, what¡¯s your name?" Lu Weinan asked with a smile, wanting to find out about Han Sen¡¯s background.


    "You do not know me?" Han Sen was somewhat surprised to hear the question. He felt odd as Lu Weinan didn¡¯t find out from his armor that he was Dor. Even after seeing his wings, Lu still didn¡¯t recognize him, which meant Lu really didn¡¯t know about Dor.


    "We have seen each other before?" Lu Weinan looked at Han Sen puzzled, misunderstanding Han Sen¡¯s reply.


    "No." Han Sen continued to drink his soup.


    Lu Weinan suddenly understood that Han Sen was saying that he should have recognized Han Sen, which meant Han Sen was someone famous, which convinced Lu that Han Sen was from a prominent family, or else he wouldn¡¯t have made such an arrogant remark. Lu suddenly looked at Han Sen more eagerly.


    Han Sen just thought that Dor was so viral on the Sk so most people should have heard of him.


    "When did youe to Dark Swamp?" Han Sen looked at Lu Weinan and asked.


    Lu Weinan became very enthusiastic and told Han Sen everything he knew.


    Han Sen finally knew why Lu Weinan had not heard about Dor. This young man had never teleported back since he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary a year ago. It looked like he had done pretty well for himself too.


    Han Sen looked at Lu, surprised. He could not believe that Lu Weinan would be so capable.


    Lu Weinan knew what Han Sen was thinking from his looks. He blushed and quickly said, "We the Lus specialize in practicing body positions. There is no one that couldpare with us in this field. Although I my humble self have no special capabilities, I would love to carry the torch. Since I entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, I¡¯ve been pushing my limits until I reach the threshold transcendence... "


    "Be concise." Han Sen gave him a cold stare.


    "Ahem, the truth is, we the Lus have great skills of escaping that were handed down in the family and we knew how to run from danger..." Lu Weinan cleared his throat and said.


    Hen Sen now remembered that Lu Weinan¡¯s body positions were strange indeed. If Lu Weinan hadn¡¯t fled into the sky using his bird mount and lost his advantages, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether he was able to hurt Lu.


    "For the month you have stayed in Dark Swamp, have you seen a forest where the trees are very tall but sparse, and under the trees there were flowers?" asked Han Sen.


    Lu Weinan thought about it and then shook his head, "I have not seen such a ce. I don¡¯t think there are tall trees in Dark Swamp."


    Not knowing if Lu Weinan had told the truth, Han Sen did not ask again. He rested for a while, and hit the road again with Lu after dawn.


    Lu Weinan¡¯s wounds on the butts had not recovered yet. Luckily, he had a flying mount, so he was fine.


    Every time when it was time to eat, Lu Weinan would stare at Han Sen feeding Meowth with dried fish piece after piece and sigh secretly, feeling himself inferior to a cat.


    Maybe luck had finallye. At the end of the day, when Lu wasining that they hadn¡¯t seen a single mutant creature the whole day, Han Sen spotted a ck ho the size of a fist in the grass.


    "ck stinger!" Han Sen was surprised and quickly made a gesture to Lu Weinan to remain silent and watch the ho from here.


    "Watch the poisonous ho. Do not disturb it, and do not let it leave your sight." Han Sen said and flew into the sky to look around, as it was often foggy in Dark Swamp. He saw no tall trees or ho nests in twenty miles.


    "It seems that the ck stinger¡¯s nest is not near. Follow it and we may be able to find its nest," thought Han Sen as he flew to Lu Weinan¡¯s side and gestured him to quietly follow the ck stinger.


    Lu Weinan guessed what Han Sen wanted to do, and the two silently followed the ck stinger. Fortunately, they could both fly, so it wasn¡¯t so hard to keep up with the ck stinger.


    Following the ck stinger, they flew dozens of miles, and started to see more and more ck stingers.


    Before long, Han Sen suddenly saw a huge tree standing in the swamp. Under its canopy hung a huge ck ho nest the size of a hot air balloon.

 Chapter 71: Destroy the Nest

    Chapter 71: Destroy the Nest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Swarms of ck stingers flew in and out the nest and there were at least tens of thousands of them, filling Han Sen and Lu Weinan with dread.


    "Big brother, you do not mean to kill all these hos, do you? Looks like they are all primitive creatures. There are so many of them and they can fly. It¡¯d be hard for us to get out safely," Lu Weinan swallowed and said.


    Han Sen was happy to see the towering old trees and the flowers on the ground. He thought, "The poster did not lie. There is indeed such a ce."


    After watching for a while, Han Sen said to Lu Weinan, "Let¡¯s go farther."


    Lu Weinan had to follow Han Sen. They didn¡¯t dare to approach the nests, so they flied high in the sky. The flower field was dozens of miles long and there were tall trees everywhere. There was a huge ho nest on almost every tree. No one knew how many ck stingers there were in this area. It was scary just to think about it.


    Soon after, Han Sen saw a giant tree that was more than twice as tall as the others. The ho nest on this giant tree was the size of a castle, and there were scarlet ck stingers the size of a pigeon flying in and out from time to time.


    Lu Weinan looked at the nest eagerly and said, "Are those scarlet hos all mutant creatures? How many of them must there be?"


    Han Sen was also a bit dumbfounded. The poster said he had seen one. Although Han Sen had guessed there should be more than one, he didn¡¯t predict that there would be a whole nest of them.


    "There must be a beast soul among so many mutant ck stingers." Han Sen was excited, realizing it was difficult to handle so many mutant ck stingers at the same time.


    The needle of the mutant ck stinger was blood-red and at least two inches long. It looked very sharp as well. No one could resist the poison on it if stinged.


    After all, they were mutant creatures. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to depend on his sacred-blood armorpletely. Once the armor was pierced, he would be risking his life.


    The only fortunate fact was that the closest primitive ho nest was a mile away, so the primitive ck stingers didn¡¯t dare to get too close to this area.


    "Comrade Lu, it¡¯s time to test your loyalty." Han Sen patted Lu Weinan on the shoulder.


    Lu Weinan suddenly changed his expression, "Big brother, you do not want me to lure the mutant ck stingers away, right? I will die."


    "Do not be so pessimistic. Well, you do not really need to go there yourself. Just use your iron-feathered bird to attract their attention and I¡¯ll use that opportunity to ruin their nest. When the mutant hos run wild and scatter around, we could just kill some of the single ones." Han Sen said with a smile.


    Han Sen said before Lu Weinan could say anything, "Do a good job, and I will give you two mutant hos when the n goes through. Think about it, boy."


    In order to keep Lu Weinan in line, Han Sen promised him the reward first.


    Lu Weinan suddenly swallowed the reply he had, patted his chest and said, "It¡¯s my honor to risk everything for you. Tell me what to do, big brother."


    Two mutant hos could gain him quite a few mutant geno points.


    "Very good, I am seeing great things in you. You are responsible for directing your iron-feathered bird to poke at the nest and attract most hos away. But don¡¯t let the bird fly too high. If the hos couldn¡¯t follow, they would return to the nest. Try to keep them away as long as possible, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest," Han Sen said.


    Lu Weinan looked surprisedly at Han Sen, "Even if I can get most of the hos away from the nest, there are certainly some remaining inside. Are you gonna be fine walking over like this?"


    Lu Weinan did not expect that Han Sen would risk approaching the nest himself, which was far more dangerous than his part. He wasn¡¯t in direct danger by using the iron-feathered bird to lure hos away. If things got bad, he could also take the beast soul bird back.


    The fortress-like ho nest was connected to the tree trunk, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take down.


    "I have a n. Just buy me some time and do not let those hose back too fast," Han Sen said calmly.


    As long as the majority of mutant ck stingers were lured away, he wasn¡¯t afraid of a dozen that might still be in the nest.


    "Will do!" Lu Weinan hid behind a boulder with Han Sen andmanded his iron-feathered bird to seize arge stone with its ws and flew above the nest.


    Bang!


    The iron-feathered bird dropped the stone at the nest and the three-foot-long stone made a big hole in the nest.


    With a buzzing sound, mutant ck stingers rushed out from the nest madly toward the iron-feathered bird like a scarlet cloud.


    Lu Weinan quicklymanded the iron-feathered bird to lead the mutant ck stingers away.


    Han Sen was watching the nest closely all the time and saw almost no mutant ck stingers around the nest.


    When the mutant ck stingers were led dozens of yards away. Han Sen suddenly summoned the beast souls of the purple-winged dragon and bloody yer, with the mutant sawfish spear in hand, he flew toward the nest, looking like a winged centaur warrior from the myth.


    Almost just in the blink of an eye, Han Sen threw himself at the nest, breaking the nest badly. Swinging the spear into a storm, he tore the nest apart as if it were made of paper. Some mutant ck stingers were trying to attack him, but were all killed with the spear in a short while. None could stop him.


    There was a mutant ck stinger that approached him, and its sting didn¡¯t even pierce his armor, leaving only a small white mark on it.


    Lu Weinan was shocked. He knew Han Sen was strong but didn¡¯t realize Han Sen had such great shapeshifting beast soul.


    When the better half of the huge ho nest had been destroyed by Han Sen, a ho twice the size of a mutant one flew out, its whole body transparent as red crystal.


    The moment this biggest ho flew out, all the mutant hos that were lured away by the bird all flew back to the nest, as if they could feel something.


    "Be careful. The hos are all back. That may be their queen!" Lu Weinan roared.

 Chapter 72: Hunting Frenzy

    Chapter 72: Hunting Frenzy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Weinan¡¯s heart was trembling. The swarm was only about 600 feet from Han Sen. With the speed of the hos, they could make it back in seconds. In addition, the queen ho, which could be sacred-blood, was eyeing Han Sen. His situation was critical.


    Looking at the queen ho flying over, Han Sen narrowed his eyes, stepped back and threw the mutant sawfish spear at it.


    The queen was too fast and dodged the spear at a short distance.


    When Lu Weinan wasmenting the loss, Han Sen¡¯s majestic golden figure had rushed to face the queen, hacking a gleaming katana at the queen ho.


    That katana was so swift that even the sacred-blood queen ho couldn¡¯t dodge it and was cut into halves by Han Sen.


    "Sacred-blood ck stinger killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    With that wonderful voice, Han Sen rocketed into the sky without any pause.


    The swarm chased Han Sen into the sky, but could not to catch up with him or fly any higher than half a mile above the ground.


    Han Sen turned beautifully and made a big circle before he returned to the side of Lu Weinan.


    Lu Weinan was very impressed. From destroying the ho nest to killing the queen to getting rid of the swarm, Han Sen¡¯s movements were so smooth and clean that he felt like he was watching an action movie.


    "Awesome, really awesome." Lu Weinan gave Han Sen a thumbs-up. He was sincere.


    "Just my routine." Han Senughed but kept his eyes on the swarm. He didn¡¯t have the time to get the body of the queen ho out, but it was fine. The nest was destroyed and the queen was killed. These hos would go through a chaotic phase, which would be Han Sen¡¯s best opportunity.


    Sure enough, after suffering major blows, the swarm was a mess. Many mutant ck stingers had left the swarm.


    "You continue to harass the swarm with your iron-feathered bird, and I will go hunt the single ck stingers." Han Sen pped his wings and approached a mutant ck stinger flying away from the swarm.


    Although his shapeshifting time was up, Han Sen was still able to use destorm with the Shura katana to kill the mutant ck stinger.


    Just now he was only able to kill the sacred-blood ck stinger with one blow because he used the strength of destorm to cut on its fragile waist.


    "Mutant ck stinger killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    Although he hadn¡¯t gained a beast soul yet, Han Sen was not worried at all as there were at least thousands of mutant ck stingers here and he would surely get a beast soul sooner orter.


    Taking the dead ck stingers back, Han Sen directly gave them to Lu Weinan. He didn¡¯t want to bother preparing the body. As the ck stingers were poisonous, only parts of the body were edible and the rest had to be removed. Although it was nothing difficult, it was quite troublesome.


    Han Sen continued to fly out to kill more single ck stingers. With the coboration with Lu, Han Sen hunted more than 20 ck stingers in a day. The only pity was that Han Sen still did not get a beast soul.


    Han Sen was not in a hurry. The iron-feathered bird was constantly harassing the hos, which made it difficult for them to rebuild their nest. The two men had enough time to hunt.


    For several days, Han Sen had been hunting mutant ck stingers. On the fourth day, he finally heard the voice saying, "Mutant ck stinger killed. Beast soul of mutant ck stinger gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    "Finally!" Han Sen thought in ecstasy, though not showing it on his face or summoning the ck stinger beast soul.


    He did not want others to see Dor shooting arrows and thus connect Han Sen with Dor.


    "These mutant ck stingers are quite enough. We could not carry more anyway." On the fifth day, Han Sen had hunted nearly 80 mutant ck stingers.


    Han Sen gave Lu Weinan the two mutant ck stingers he had promised. Lu used the bird to lure the swarm away several times and had done a good job. Han Sen was quite satisfied.


    "Great!" Lu Weinan nodded, regretting not having asked for more mutant ck stingers. Han Sen had dozens of them and all he got was two.


    But even so, it had been a great trip, much better than his own gain in Dark Swamp.


    "Use the iron-feathered bird to drive the hos away one more time and I will go get the body of the queen," said Han Sen.


    Lu Weinan quickly nodded, and Han Sen retrived the two parts of the queen ho.


    Lu enviously watched Han Sen putting the body away. Not knowing if the queen ho was sacred-blood, he was still coveting it.


    Hen Sen quickly prepared the queen ho¡¯s meat, took out the poisonous and inedible parts and made a pot of broth. Eating it up, Han Sen heard the voice four times.


    "Sacred-blood ck stinger meat eaten. One sacred geno point gained..."


    "Sacred-blood ck stinger meat eaten. One sacred geno point gained..."


    The queen ck stinger had contributed four more sacred geno points.


    "This is the end of our coboration. You take care." Han Sen took his own mutant ck stingers and got up to leave.


    These days he ate a lot of mutant ck stingers and now had 47 mutant geno points. With four more sacred geno points from the queen, his sacred geno points were now 29. It had been a fruitful trip and now he needed to prepare the dead mutant ck stingers he had and trade them for cash.


    "Brother, can we continue to coborate? I¡¯ll follow your lead. No question asked." Lu Weinan quickly got up and said. He had tasted sweetness from this coboration and trusted Han Sen as well. He would never suffer losses from working with such a person.


    Looking at Lu Weinan, Han Sen pondered and said, "I do not have much time to hunt together. If I¡¯m recruiting people to join me, I will tie a piece of cloth with my name on it to the crooked tree on the west side of Steel Armor Shelter. If you are interested in participating, just go to Zephyr Valley and wait for me."


    "Brother, you have not told me what your name is?" Lu Weinan quickly asked.


    "Go back and go on the Sk. You will find out." Han Sen smiled, took his own package and flew away.

 Chapter 73: Martial Ring

    Chapter 73: Martial Ring


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned to Steel Armor Shelter, expecting trouble from Qin Xuan as he had disappeared for so many days. However, he did not see Qin Xuan at all.


    Not just Qin Xuan, there was almost no one on the streets. The entire Steel Armor Shelter seemed empty.


    Finally seeing a man hurrying through the street, Han Sen quickly stepped forward and asked, "Friend, what¡¯s happening? Where is everyone?"


    "It¡¯s you, Ass Freak." The man recognized Han Sen at first nce.


    Han Sen rubbed his own nose, "Friend, can you tell me where everyone went?"


    The man was very easy-going. He smiled and said to Han Sen, "Where can they go? To the martial ring of course. This year¡¯s martial arts contest has already begun. People are talking about it in God¡¯s Sanctuary and on all thes in the Alliance. You don¡¯t know about it?"


    "Ahem, I have been sick recently and almost missed such a great event. Can I still register now?" Han Sen asked.


    "Ha-ha, you must be hiding from Son of Heaven," The man smiled. "Hurry! You can still make it."


    "Thanks so much for the information," Han Sen thanked the man and trotted back to his own room. Putting away the package full of mutant ck stingers, he hurried to the martial ring in the shelter.


    There was no doubt that the martial ring was the most magnificent building in the shelter. It looked like the Colosseum in Rome and could amodate at least a hundred thousand audience. What was different from the Colosseum was that it was built with metal, which made it look like a steel monster.


    Han Sen ran to a gate of the martial ring. There was a gate every 60 feet around the round martial ring and each one of them could be used to ess the ring.


    Now, almost everyone in Steel Armor Shelter was already in the martial ring. Han Sen picked a gate at random and ced his palm on the metal gate, where a string of numbers suddenly appeared.


    "88888!" Han Sen was surprised and then realized this must be his code as he should be the 88888th person to enter the martial ring. The martial arts contest was also arranged ording to these codes.


    Only those entering the martial ring for the first time would be assigned this number. So the next time he came in, there wouldn¡¯t be a second number.


    As the metal gate opened, Han Sen went through a path that felt like a tunnel. When he came out, he was in a venuerger than where the Olympics were hosted.


    The stands were full of people. Above the ring floated a huge crystal stele full of groups of codes. There were 100 codes in each group, which meant these 100 people were arranged in the same match.


    Han Sen had learned at school that the martial arts contest in each shelter operated automatically and humans couldn¡¯t interfere in it. The preliminary round was conducted in groups of 100 people, and only thest one who stayed on stage was qualified to go to the next round.


    This was indeed a strict selection. Since so many people had registered, the match had onlye to Group 50 something on the third day of the preliminary round, so Han Sen probably wouldn¡¯t have to do anything until tomorrow.


    Han Sen looked around, searching for Qin Xuan and others. Before he could find Qin Xuan, he ran into Son of Heaven¡¯s gang.


    "Don¡¯t let me see you in my group. Or you will be dead." Luo Tianyang stared at Han Sen coldly.


    Thest time they met, he was frightened by Han Sen, which was a disgrace to him.


    Son of Heaven also looked at Han Sen gloomily. Although he did not say it, Han Sen knew from his look that he would try to kill Han Sen at all costs if they were in the same match.


    "I¡¯m afraid I have to let you down. I do not intend to participate in the martial arts contest," Han Sen shrugged and said.


    Han Sen will certainly participate, but in Dor¡¯s name, so that he could show his real strength.


    "You are unworthy to be called a man. Shame on you!" Luo Tianyang said contemptuously, setting the whole gang in an uproar.


    Son of Heaven ignored Han Sen and walked past him. While he was walking, he smiled and said, "Qin Xuan, you have improved again. It seems that this year you will still be the champion."


    "You are ttering me. Don¡¯t forget that Dor is also in Steel Armor Shelter," Qin Xuan said casually.


    Han Sen turned and saw Qin Xuan, Yang Manli and other major members of the Steel Armor Gang. Yang Manli was frowning at him.


    After talking to Qin Xuan, Son of Heaven led his gang away. Qin Xuan gave Han Sen a look, while Yang Manly said coldly, "Originally I thought you were just timid, but I did not expect you to be such a coward. You don¡¯t have a man¡¯s dignity and backbone."


    After she finished, Yang Manli went away with Qin Xuan without looking back.


    When Liu Hongtao passed by Han Sen, he patted Han Sen on the shoulder and smiled, "Han Sen, you did the right thing. A man can take temporary setbacks. ¡®Step back to enjoy a better view,¡¯ right? There is no need risking your life."


    But anyone could see Liu Hongtao¡¯s disdain and contempt. It was all written in his face.


    Other members of Steel Armor Gang were also somewhat disgusted by Han Sen. Those who were able to enter the core of Steel Armor Gang were either military school students or recently enlisted soldiers. They certainly despised such cowardice.


    Han Sen did not exin anything. Everyone thought he didn¡¯t want to participate because he was afraid of Luo Tianyang, which worked in his favor. No one would then question why he did not participate or why he wasn¡¯t there when Dor appeared.


    "I do not care how others see me. The most important thing is that my family and I can have a stable life," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Starry Group was so powerful that he didn¡¯t have the resources to counter them at the moment. If Son of Heaven knew he was Dor now and tried to harm him in the Alliance, even he wasn¡¯t afraid, what would happen to his mother and sister?


    "I need to be more powerful." Han Sen came out of the martial ring, looking down. There was no point of staying as it wouldn¡¯t be his turn today anyway.


    After he teleported to the teleport station on Roca, Qin Xuan stopped him there and called him to her office.


    "You are afraid of Son of Heaven?" Qin Xuan stared at him, her eyes were like daggers that could pierce his thoughts.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded¡ªhe had to be afraid.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s answer, Qin Xuan didn¡¯t show disappointment but continued to ask, "Because of your family?"

 Chapter 74: S-Class Saint Hall License

    Chapter 74: S-ss Saint Hall License


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Surprised, Han Sen looked to Qin Xuan. She smiled and said, "Listen to me, go apply to ckhawk. If you could be admitted, I guarantee that Son of Heaven would not dare to touch your family."


    "How can you guarantee that?" Han Sen stared at her.


    "Every time we fought, I recorded and observed yourbat data. I could tell you for sure that you have the talent to be a great sniper or archer. Your timing and prediction of your opponent are outstanding," Qin Xuan said.


    Han Sen did not speak. These words of praise were not what he wanted to hear.


    "In the army, in addition to being the stationmaster, I am also responsible for organizing a special squad. I think you are someone I need. As long as you join the squad, your family can get protection from the military. I can tell you for certain that if you be a member of the squad, Son of Heaven cannot use any uwful means to hurt your family," said Qin Xuan. "However, the prerequisite is that you have to be admitted to ckhawk. Only then would I be able to nominate you to join the squad."


    Han Sen did not answer Qin Xuan immediately, but pondered for a moment. He looked at her and asked, "Is it possible for you to tell me the nature of this squad?


    "No." Qin Xuan answered without the slightest hesitation.


    "Give me a little time. I need to think about it," Han Sen said.


    "Sure, I still have time. Think about it." Qin Xuan smiled and seemed very confident.


    Han Sen left the teleport station, returned home and rested for a day. He went back to God¡¯s Sanctuary the next afternoon.


    Han Sen deliberately circled around Steel Armor Shelter before he put on his sacred-blood armor and went in the shelter, attracting a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    "Wow, that¡¯s Dor himself..."


    "Ha-ha, Dor made his appearance..."


    "Dor my angel is here..."


    "Among all the people in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, only Dor is my idol."


    The whole Steel Armor Shelter became a hit. Although everyone knew Dor was there, they were still pleasantly surprised to see Dor making his appearance.


    Han Sen did not speak, but walked toward the martial hall. Soon, behind him gathered a lot of people. Some that had already participated in the contest returned to the martial hall following Han Sen. They all wanted to see Dor fighting in person.


    The preliminary round was almost finished and there were just a few people on the stands. However, the martial hall became full again soon after Han Sen had arrived.


    Han Sen checked the martial stele and there were two more groups before him. He then found a front seat to sit down.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Son of Heaven, Fist Guy and Qin Xuan to arrive. Watching Han Sen closely, Son of Heaven would have killed him if they were alone.


    "Dor, can we talk?" Qin Xuan approached Han Sen and asked.


    "What is it?" Han Sen replied in a hoarse voice.


    "I want to invite you to join Steel Armor Gang and you can put forward any condition." Qin Xuan said.


    Yang Manli said on the side, "If you are willing to join Bullseye, I¡¯ll concede the position of team leader to you. You would make such a perfect archer."


    "Sorry, I am not interested in joining Steel Armor Gang or being an archer," replied Han Sen.


    "Dor, I think we should be talking about nothing but business. If you had beast souls or meat of mutant or sacre-blood creatures, I would dly pay for them. For example, the beast soul of the bloody yer," Fist Guy also approached Han Sen.


    "I do have some mutant creature meat to sell," Han Sen said to Fist Guy.


    Fist Guy¡¯s eyes lit up, "What creatures? How much?"


    "Some mutant ho. The meat was all cleaned up. There are 20 to 30 hos." Han Sen said casually, but people surrounding him were shocked.


    "Twenty to thirty? You did not destroy an entire mutant ho nest, did you? Where did you find them?" Fist Guy asked hurriedly.


    "Don¡¯t you mind where I got them. Just tell me if you are interested," said Han Sen.


    "Yes, of course I¡¯m interested. If you really have them, give me a quote and I¡¯ll take them all." Fist Guy quickly said.


    "Fist Guy, what do you mean by taking them all? You think Qin Xuan and I are dead?" Son of Heaven scowled and said to Han Sen, "A million each. I¡¯ll buy however many you have."


    "One million? Son of Heaven, don¡¯t look down on others. I¡¯ll bid 1.2 million each," cried Fist Guy.


    Son of Heaven gave Fist Guy a stare, "1.5 million. Do you think you could keep up with me?"


    "Being rich does not mean you¡¯d be willing to bid--1.6 million," replied Fist Guy, not to be outdone.


    "Don¡¯t bid yet. I don¡¯t intend to sell these separately, nor will I trade them for money," Han Sen said.


    "Name your price." Although Son of Heaven wanted to kill Han Sen right now, seeing arge amount of mutant creature meat of rare hos, he would not let others beat him to it.


    "I want to exchange these mutant creatures for an S-ss license for Saint Hall," Han Sen said quietly.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s words, both Son of Heaven and Fist Guy looked reluctant.


    Saint Hall was a research institution of martial arts. Most of the popr hyper geno arts were developed by Saint Hall.


    Saint Hall also sold some advanced hyper geno arts, but there were restrictions on the purchase, especially for the most advanced S-ss hyper geno arts. Ordinary people were not eligible to purchase even if they had money. Han Sen wanted to buy an advanced hyper geno art for his mother and sister to practice, as he didn¡¯t dare to show Jadeskin to anyone before he knew where this hyper geno art came from.


    "Your price is too high. I¡¯ll buy all your mutant creatures at two million each. Plus I will let go of our previous grievances," said Son of Heaven, staring at Han Sen.


    "Sorry, I want nothing but the S-ss license for Saint Hall. You can think about it." Han Sen rose and walked onto the stage. It was his group¡¯s turn.


    Watching Han Sening, others in the group felt bitter, as they knew it was impossible for them to pass the preliminary round now that Dor was here.

 Chapter 75: One in A Hundred

    Chapter 75: One in A Hundred


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Do not be afraid, Dor is on his own and we can join forces to get rid of him first," a young man geared up and said.


    "Exactly, let¡¯s get rid of the little angel first." Someone looked at Han Sen greedily, as if he were looking at a naked woman.


    "Ha-ha, Dor. I am a big fan, so I¡¯ll try to be gentle with you."


    "Dor, do not run, take my punch..."


    Suddenly nearly a hundred people on the stage all threw themselves at Han Sen while yelling frantically.


    "S*#t! What the heck? Shouldn¡¯t my fans be protecting me rather than beating me up..." thought Han Sen bitterly.


    Although these people looked menacing, they weren¡¯t using any weapon. No one was trying to get involved in a desperate fight with Han Sen.


    Basically, the stronger persons had all registered rtively early. Those who had waited until this time to register were most likely rtively weak or new to God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen did not use any weapon either. Seeing the first person¡¯s fist almost in his face, Han Sen moved slightly and dodged the blow. Using his hand as a knife, Han Sen attacked back with destorm.


    The man did not have time to react before he was cut on the back of his neck and fell directly to the ground.


    Han Sen moved like the wind, shing his hand knife. He could almost always get rid of an opponent with just one blow. Wherever he went people were thrown off their feet and it was like the scene after a tornado.


    The best thing about learning Ghosthaunt was that Han Sen now knew the various aspects of the human body very well. Although he didn¡¯t use Ghosthaunt, he was still able to use destorm appropriately so that no one got seriously hurt when they were defeated.


    Watching nearly a hundred opponents knocked out by Han Sen, many smiled and chose to quit after they got back on their feet.


    "Dor is out of this world."


    "Dor my angel, you are so handsome."


    "I want to bear your children, Dor!"


    On the stands, the audience was roaring in excitement.


    When thest opponent got off the stage, Han Sen was pleased with himself while waving at the audience. He thought, "It seems I also have the potential of being a star. Should I say ¡®give me ten more¡¯ now? Never mind, what¡¯s ten to me? I¡¯ve already defeated a hundred."


    Han Sen automatically got into the next round. Just when he walked out of the martial hall, he saw a few young girls running to him, offering him a pen. They asked in slightly trembling voices, "Dor, can we have your signature?"


    Han Sen paused as he didn¡¯t expect this.


    Fortunately, it took him only a second before he took the pen and said yes.


    But the next second, Han Sen was embarrassed. These little girls only gave him a pen, but did not give him any kind of paper. Where should he sign?


    "Where do I sign?" Hansson asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Dor, can you please sign here?" A plump girl stuck out her breasts, stretching out her blouse.


    Han Sen was just a young man, and his nose almost bled from the view. Practicing Jadeskin secretly, he calmed himself down and signed "Dor" on the girl¡¯s tight outfit.


    "Dor... Dor... Sign here..." More and more girls squeezed over, scrambling. Some even stuck out their butts for him to sign.


    After signing for a few, Han Sen turned around and saw himself surrounded by a crowd.


    A man nearly six feet tall raised an arm and flexed his muscles at Han Sen, crying in a muffled voice, "Dor, sign here please..."


    Han Sen finally got out of the martial hall, and was surprised to see Son of Heaven, Fist Guy and Qin Xuan waiting for him there.


    "Dor, other than the license to purchase at S-ss section, would you consider other options? I can trade mutant beast souls and some money with you," Fist Guy said.


    "Sorry, I won¡¯t consider anything else." Han Sen said.


    Son of Heaven stood aside and did not speak. Although he had what Han Sen wanted, he was not willing to trade it for mutant creature meat. If it was sacred-blood creature, it might be different.


    "Dor, if you have 30 mutant creatures, I will make the deal with you. How do you like to proceed?" asked Qin Xuan.


    "If you trust me, you can first transfer to me the license and I will send the goods to youter. If not, we could schedule a time privately to trade in person," replied Han Sen.


    "OK. Let¡¯s schedule a time then. I need some time to get you the S-ss purchase license," Qin Xuan said.


    "Great," Han sen nodded.


    "Then let¡¯s talk about it on our way back." Qin Xuan was thoughtful to ask her gang clear the path for Han Sen.


    After making the appointment with Qin Xuan, Han Sen was already outside Steel Armor Shelter. He thanked Qin Xuan, summoned the wings to fly into the mountains and soon disappeared.


    Han Sen did not doubt Qin Xuan¡¯s ability toe up with an S-ss license. After all, Saint Hall was semi-military. With her profound military background, it should be easy for her to get a license.


    After walking around in the mountains for a while, Han Sen used his own identity to go back in the shelter. He went back to his room and repackaged the meat of 30 mutant ck stingers in a bag, ready to trade with Qin Xuan tomorrow.


    The rest of the ck stinger meat was dried by Han Sen. He did not n to sell it as he will keep it for Meowth.


    The transaction was very smooth. Han Sen got the S-ss license and teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary. He wanted to buy an advanced hyper geno art for his mother and sister to practice.


    Back home, Han Sen logged in on the Sk and entered the site of Saint Hall. Using the S-ss license, Han Sen entered the official onlinemunity of Saint Hall, which was inessible to most. He then entered the most advanced section, S-ss section.


    There were many hyper geno arts in the S-ss section. Although their content couldn¡¯t be browsed, there was a detailed description of each. Han Sen carefully read the descriptions. Each license could only be used to purchase one hyper geno art, so he had to think carefully.


    Mutant ck stingers could only be sold this once, as the value would decrease if there were too many on the market. Even if Han Sen hunted more mutant ck stingers, no one would be willing to use an S-ss license to trade for them again.

 Chapter 76: Holy Angel

    Chapter 76: Holy Angel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just by reading the descriptions, Han Sen was already feeling excited. Except for the ones that had high prerequisites and could only be practiced by those with evolver or higher status, Han Sen wanted every hyper geno art listed in there.


    Unfortunately, one license could only be used to purchase one hyper geno art. Han Sen wanted to choose one thatid the foundation for better fitness for his sister. With such a hyper geno art, Han Yan wouldn¡¯t be inferior to those posh school students. She would even be better than them, because even posh schools didn¡¯t offer such advanced hyper geno arts to students.


    Finally, Han Sen carefully selected and bought a hyper geno art named "Holy Angel." ording to its description, this hyper geno art would help improve all types of genes and had been tested for a long time. Its practice was smooth and didn¡¯t involve much risk, so it¡¯s excellent forying the foundation. Many who had practiced it had seen great effects.


    This hyper geno art fulfilled all the requirements of Han Sen. It was easy to practice and had low risk. There were many who had practiced it too. So even if people noticed that his mother and sister were practicing Holy Angel, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    Han Sen downloaded the tutorial of Holy Angel and checked it out. He was surprised to see that this S-ss hyper geno art was still not as good as his Jadeskin.


    "Who was that Xue Longyan? Howe he had such an outstanding hyper geno art?" Han Sen felt d that he didn¡¯t let anyone see Jadeskin.


    Holy Angel and Jadeskin were simr, so that there was no need for Han Sen to practice Holy Angel as well. If someone asked him which hyper geno art he was practicing, he could just answer Holy Angel, which was another reason why he had bought it--it would very hard for one to tell Jadeskin from Holy Angel indeed.


    Han Sen put away the tutorial of Holy Angel and went to Saint Paul to pick Han Yan up. He wanted her toe home to practice Holy Angel, so she would have to stop living on campus for a while.


    Han Yan¡¯s teacher was a twenty-seven-year-old woman in a professional suit. Under her knee-length skirt the flesh-colored stockings really showed off her long legs.


    She had her hair pulled back and was wearing a pair of wire-rimmed sses. Although she looked demure and full of mature women¡¯s charm, Han Sen knew well that she was definitely already in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, which was the minimum standard for teachers at Saint Paul.


    "You are Han Yan¡¯s brother?" Qu Wange slightly frowned at Han Sen.


    "Yes, Ms. Qu, I want you to give Yan a few days off," Han Sen said.


    Qu Wange was displeased and said with some disgust, "Where are your parents? Why haven¡¯t theye?"


    "They are very busy. I havee of age and can be considered one of Yan¡¯s guardians. You could tell me if you have something to say," Han Sen said.


    Qu Wange said bluntly, "What do your parents take education for? Do they think everything will simply work out if they spend the money and send their daughter to an expensive school? The school has started for quite a while now, yet your parents haven¡¯t been here or asked about her study once. Do they know what Han Yan needs?"


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Qu. We have a lot going on in the family. It¡¯s our fault. Did anything happen to Yan?" Han Sen asked worriedly.


    Shaking her head, Qu Wange said with some bitterness, "Han Yan is fine. She is a talented girl and would do so much better if she could use advanced nutrient solutions and care. Now, she¡¯s only using an ordinary nutrient solution package and does not have a physician assigned to her, which has affected her grades. Since your parents have sent her to Saint Paul, are they going to allow this to happen just to save some money?"


    The families that could afford tuition of Saint Paul must have tens or hundreds of millions in their ounts. Qu Wange didn¡¯t realize that Han Sen¡¯s family might be short of money.


    Han Sen knew what she was saying. Nutrient solutions couldn¡¯t improve one¡¯s genes like the meat of creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary did, but it could offer all the nutrients needed by the human body. In this sense, it could also improve one¡¯s fitness, though not as greatly as the meat would.


    The more advanced the nutrient solution was, the more benefits it could bring to one¡¯s study and body. Han Sen had used some when he was a kid, but as his family went down, he had to stop.


    A physician was someone responsible for conditioning a student¡¯s body. If there was any ident in the process of studying, the physician would timely condition the student¡¯s body and use scientific methods to keep the student always at his or her best.


    Both purchasing nutrient solutions and hiring a physician would cost a lot of money. The several million Han Sen gave to Luo Sn were just enough to send Han Yan to Saint Paul, so the nutrient solution package they bought for her was the cheapest type, which only cost a hundred thousand per month. Hence the result was not ideal. The physician and conditioning equipment Han Yan had been using were shared ones at school.


    "Ms. Qu, you are right. We will buy Han Yan the premium nutrient solution package next months and please assign a good physician to her as well," Han Sen said.


    Fairly satisfied with Han Sen¡¯s reply, she nodded and said, "That¡¯s more like it. Although it costs more, Yan is an outstanding girl, so it would be a waste if you don¡¯t cultivate her well. Now what she uses is worse than all her ssmates, but she still has good grades, which goes to prove her talent."


    Qu Wange paused and said, "If possible, think of a way to buy her an advanced hyper geno art. The one provided here is too basic, so the result might not be limited."


    "OK, Ms. Qu, I will think of a way." Han Sen now started to believe that Qu Wange did think Han Yan was special.


    Encouraging Yan to practice advanced hyper geno art wouldn¡¯t do the teacher any good, while she could probably earn a referral fee from rmending nutrient solutions and physicians.


    The most expensive nutrient solution package cost a million per month; a senior physician plus professional equipment would cost a few hundred thousand per month.


    Han Sen had no money before, but now he could earn a lot. Of course he would want the best for his sister.


    Qu Wange put away her things and rose to feet, "Let¡¯s go. Yan should be out of ss soon. Let¡¯s pick her up and I¡¯ll give you a ride home."


    Han Sen said no need, but Qu Wange clearly saw him as a teenager.


    Han Yan was ecstatic to see Han Sen, but she remembered to greet her teacher politely before she ran into her brother¡¯s arms.


    Holding Han Yan in his arms, Han Sen followed Qu Wange out of the school. At the school gate, he saw two familiar persons waving at them.

 Chapter 77: Tang Zhenliu

    Chapter 77: Tang Zhenliu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One of the familiar faces was Fang Jingqi. Han Sen had never seen him again since ying red hands with him and was surprised to see him here today.


    As for the other person, Han Sen felt like having seen him somewhere, but the guy was in a high cor windbreaker, a hat and a pair of oversized sunsses, which made it difficult for Han Sen to tell who he was.


    The man wearing sunsses was waving at them, but Han Sen soon found out that the man was not waving at him, but at Qu Wange.


    As soon as Han Sen and Qu Wange were out of the school gate, Fang Jingqi and his friend came over. The man wearing sunsses started to talk to Qu Wanger immediately. They seemed by know each other well.


    Fang Jingxi was reluctant to smile at Han Sen. "Han Sen, I did not expect to meet you here. Who is this beautiful little girl?"


    "This is my sister Han Yan, I came to pick her up. I¡¯ll let you guys talk," Han Sen said.


    "You did note in an aircraft? Let me give you a ride," said Qu Wange when she saw Han Sen leaving for maglev station with Han Yan in his arms.


    The man in sunsses said reluctantly, "Since you all know each other, let¡¯s go to dinner together.


    "I will not bother you. I have some errands to do, so I¡¯ll go back first. Ms. Qu, we will just use the train," Han Sen said.


    "No way... your parents are outrageous." Qu Wange did not see Han Sen as an adult. Indeed, he was just about seventeen and was young andely, which made him look more like a teenager than a man.


    "You and Yan cane with us to eat first, and I will give you a ride home after." As a teacher, Qu Wange was an authority figure, not taking no for an answer.


    "Han Sen, since Ms. Qu has put it this way, just join us for dinner. We are all friends, right?" Fang Jingqi smiled and advised. It seemed that he suddenly had an idea.


    In fact, Han Sen was not going to refuse as Qu Wange had already picked Yan up and walked toward her aircraft.


    The man in sunsses seemed a bit unhappy, but he did not dare to show it in front of Qu.


    Han Sen and Han Yan were on Qu¡¯s aircraft, while the man in sunsses was on Fang¡¯s aircraft. Just when he sat down, the man in sunsses asked Fang Jingqi, "Jingqi, who is that kid? Why did Wange care about him so much?"


    "That kid is a boy toy liked by many women. Probably Wange is into him as well," Fang Jingqi said with a straight face.


    "Jingqi, Roca is basically your. You are just going to watch Wange falling into hisp?" said the man in sunsses. Thinking about Han Sen¡¯s look, he agreed that he had nicer skin than many girls and believed what Fang Jingqi told him.


    In fact, Han Sen just had nice skin because he was practicing Jadeskin.


    "What can I do about it? They are both consensual adults, so I can¡¯t really beat the kid up for that. I am afraid that Wange wouldn¡¯t let me either," Fang Jingqi shrugged and said.


    "You are so weak man! Just wait and see how I scare him off without really hurting him," the man in sunsses curled his lip and said. He took his sunsses off and it chanced that he was Tang Zhenliu, the fifth among the ten Chosenst year.


    "Great, I¡¯ll see how you do it," Fang Jingqi said with suspicious sparkles in his eyes. He thought, "Brat, you¡¯ve given me a lot of troubles these days. I¡¯ll let you suffer a bit to ease my anger. Han Sen is a formidable opponent and I¡¯ll see how you are scared off by him."


    Since Fang Jingqi suffered in Han Sen¡¯s handst time, he had been afraid of Han Sen. This time, however, he could use Han Sen to make Tang Zhenliu suffer.


    Tang Zhenliu was quite something, but Fang Jingqi could still make correct predictions about him. However, he really lost his confidence when ying red hands with Han Sen.


    If Tang Zhenliu and Han Sen were in a fight, Fang Jingqi did not think that Han Sen would win. But if it was just games yed at dinner table, Fang Jingqi believed Tang Zhenliu would be miserable.


    Fang Jingqi also wanted to see Tang Zhenliupletely defeated by Han Sen, so that Tang wouldn¡¯t brag about himself all day, as if everyone should worship him because he was the Chosen.


    The ce they were heading to was a club exclusive to the distinguished and aristocrats. Han Sen and Yan weren¡¯t qualified to enter, but since the rest of the party were all VIPs there, they could be the plus ones.


    Inside the private room, Tang Zhenliu took off his sunsses and hat, smiled and reached out a hand to Han Sen. "Haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Tang Zhenliu."


    Tang thought to himself while smiling, "Tang Zhenliu the star is here! You must be stunned by my name. It would be great if you and your sister happen to be my fans and ask for my signature."


    "My name is Han Sen." Han Sen shook his hand and said, unimpressed.


    He did recognize Tang Zhenliu, but he wasn¡¯t really interested in stars. He was always busy making a living, and had no time to gather information about the stars. That was why he wasn¡¯t star-struck at all.


    Tang Zhenliu felt at loss. Even if Han Sen wasn¡¯t a fan, he should still have a bigger reaction than that. But he acted as if he had just seen a passer-by!


    "Is he an alien? He does not know me. Me, Tang Zhenliu!" Tang wanted to grab Han Sen and tell the kid his name again. The only reason he wasn¡¯t doing it was Qu Wange who was sitting at the table.


    Fang Jingqi almostughed out loud¡ªhe naturally knew what Tang was thinking.


    Soon the waiter brought them a variety of food and drinks that looked expensive. Han Sen and Han Yan had never had any of these before.


    Since it was someone else¡¯s treat, Han Sen ate without manners and was putting nice food into Yan¡¯s te from time to time. Yan did not engorge like her brother did, but also enjoyed the food quite a lot.


    Qu Wange was displeased with Han Sen¡¯s rudeness, but liked Han Yan more and more.


    "Fortunately, Han Yan was sent to Saint Paul and made my student. Or such a good girl as her would be ruined by her family." Qu Wange was secretly determined to teach Yan well and keep her away from her brother.

 Chapter 78: Rock-paper-scissors

    Chapter 78: Rock-paper-scissors


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Drinking without a drinking game is always a little boring. How about we y a little game?" It only took a short while before Tang Zhenliu suggested a game.


    "Drinking game? We have a kid here." Qu wange rolled her eyes at Tang.


    Tang winked at Fang Jingqi and thetter smiled and said, "Wange, no worries. Nothing over the line. We are kid-friendly here."


    Fang Jingqi turned to ask Tang, "How about red hands?"


    When Fang Jingqi said these words, Han Sen was slightly startled. He thought that Fang was trying to set him up, but in fact, it seemed that he was setting Tang Zhenliu up.


    Tang frowned. "Red hands is too easy to y and not good for drinking. Let¡¯s y ¡®pouring the wine.¡¯"


    "Pouring the wine" suggested by Tang Zhenliu, was a game where two yers sat across a table with a cup of wine and a te on it. The two would y rock-paper-scissors first and the winner should grab the wine and pour it at the loser¡¯s face. The loser needed to grab the te and block the wine with it.


    "Is this game appropriate?" Fang Jingqi only knew Hen Sen was good at red hands but wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be good at this game.


    "Well, you three y. I¡¯ll take Yan to the gym." Qu Wange was afraid that this would be a bad influence on the little girl and led her away.


    With thedies gone, Tang felt more at ease and challenged Han Sen, "We are all men here so don¡¯t be afraid of losing face. Do you dare to y or not?"


    "Of course, but a game¡¯s no fun without a bet," Han Sen said.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s reply, Fang Jingqi was thrilled. He thought to himself, "It seems Han Sen is confident. Tang, you are going to make a fool of yourself. I will record how miserable you are and show it to you if you dare to brag about yourself again."


    Tang rejoiced over Han Sen¡¯s reply as well. He thought, "Fortunately this kid does not know who I am, or he wouldn¡¯t even dare to y with me, let alone to suggest a bet."


    "What¡¯s the stake?" Tang Zhenliu pretended to be reserved.


    "A hundred thousand per round."


    Han Sen was just concerned about the money to pay for Yan¡¯s nutrition solutions and physician¡ªmore than one million per month was simply beyond an average household¡¯s means.


    He didn¡¯t even have the number for the first month in his ount and had to sell mutant creature meat back in God¡¯s Sanctuary toe up with it.


    But all he had left was mutant ck stingers, and he didn¡¯t really want to sell more after the 30 he sold to Qin Xuan. If the same creature appeared too often, its value would drop and people might think it was easy to hunt that creature.


    So, Han Sen did not intend to sell mutant ck stingers any more unless he had to.


    "Good, I really like ying with a straightforward guy like you. One hundred thousand per round it is." Tang was overjoyed inwardly. He was just thinking it wouldn¡¯t be satisfactory enough just to pour wine on Han Sen¡¯s face and it chanced that the kid had offered money as well.


    "You will have to wait ten thousand years before you could win money from me. I am the king of rock-paper-scissors and I can win nine of ten rounds. I will wait to see you cry." Tang wanted to give Han Sen a banner for being a great citizen. He was just so nice to offer Tang both his face and wallet.


    The three soon decided on the rules, to win rock-paper-scissors didn¡¯t count as winning the round; a winner must also sessfully pour the wine on the opponent¡¯s face.


    "You guys can start. I¡¯m terrible at rock-paper-scissors, so I¡¯ll first observe." When they were deciding which two were to y first, Fang threw his hands up.


    He had no intention to y and just wanted to record the game.


    "Alright, you can y when we get tired." Tang was pleased by Fang Jingqi¡¯s quitting as it gave him more time to kick Han Sen¡¯s ass.


    Tangid the te and a ss of wine on the table. The ss was an ordinary one and could hold about five ounces of wine.


    "Shall we use water instead?" proposed Han Sen. He was afraid that Tang would be soaked in wine and it wouldn¡¯t be safe if Tang caught on fire.


    "Water is boring. Wine it is." Tang wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to humiliate Han Sen more.


    Han Sen did not speak. Tang Zhenliu said to Fang Jingqi: "Fang, you call it so that it is fair. I am afraid someone may challenge the result otherwise."


    "OK." Fang Jingqi agreed, stood between the two, cleared his throat and called, "Rock... paper... scissors!"


    When Fang Jingqi said "scissors," Han Sen and Tang Zhenliu almost reached out their hand at the same time. Han Sen used scissors, while Tang used rock.


    Excited that he had won, Tang grabbed the ss of wine and poured it at Han Sen.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen had put up the te with some panic and blocked the wine.


    "Could Han Sen actually be bad at this game?" Fang Jingqi hesitated as he did not expect Han Sen to lose. Looking at Han Sen¡¯s smiling eyes, Fang could not help but wince,"No, Han Sen is ruthless. He is just trying to get more from Tang."


    Having understood what was going on, Fang Jingqi grinned and thought, "Tang, you are doomed tonight. I will try to record everything."


    Han Sen was of course setting Tang up, since he had asked for it himself anyway.


    And Tang was rich enough as well. Others might not be able toe up with the stake, but since Tang could earn more than ten million with one performance match, he probably would feel nothing from losing a few million.


    The game itself was a test of reflexes and timing. Both rock-paper-scissors and fetching the object one should choose was highly demanding for one¡¯s reflexes. The one who could respond fast had a great advantage in the game.


    However, what was more important was the ability to predict the opponent¡¯s next move, which was the essence of rock-paper-scissors.

 Chapter 79: One Win

    Chapter 79: One Win


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was no master at rock-paper-scissors, but he had made an effort to improve his ability to make more urate predictions. It wasn¡¯t for games, but for knowing in advance a creature¡¯s habits and movements.


    For an archer, it was undoubtedly a very important ability.


    Almost anyone could shoot at a target. And there were numerous people who could hit the bullseye from 150 feet away. However, creatures wouldn¡¯t stand still all the time, so it was important to be able to predict their movements.


    To grasp the fleeting opportunity, prejudge the enemy¡¯s action, and shoot to kill were Han Sen¡¯s specialties. Or he wouldn¡¯t have chosen archery to practice.


    When he first entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, he didn¡¯t have a nice bow and arrows, so he practiced sneak attacks, which had even higher demands for one¡¯s pre-judgment and reflexes. A little mistake would leave him unable to kill a creature with one blow, which would result in the most terrible counterattack.


    After his first month in God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen never missed in a single attack, which proved his outstanding skills of pre-judgment and timing.


    Now with so many geno points gained, Han Sen had improved greatly in his reflexes as well. It would be difficult for one to win against him in a game like this one.


    "Rock-paper-scissors..."


    The moment when Fang Jingqi said "scissors," Han Sen and Fang Jingqi reached their hands out again. Han Sen had struck with scissors, while Fang went with paper.


    Tang didn¡¯t expect to lose, and when it hit him that he should grab the te, his face was covered in wine and some even got into his nostrils, leaving a burning sensation.


    "Tang lost a point." Fang Jingqi wrote it down on a notepad seriously.


    Tang of course didn¡¯t take the loss well. After wiping his face with a towel, he stared at Han Sen and said, "Again."


    Han Sen was certainly happy to oblige. The two were at it again. iming to be the king of rock-paper-scissors, Tang won less than 40 percent of the rounds, in which Han Sen was able to block the wine he poured every single time. In the rounds where Tang lost rock-paper-scissors, Han Sen was faster than him and got him every time, leaving Tang soaked in wine.


    In the beginning, Tang would wipe it away, butter he was so focused on beating his opponent that he would just let it be.


    "No! Let¡¯s y finger-guessing instead. It¡¯s easy to cheat in rock-paper-scissors," Tang Zhenliu could not help but yell after losing seven, and then eight, rounds in a row.


    "OK, but please tell me the rules, as I¡¯ve never yed finger-guessing before," Han Sen said.


    "The rules are simple..." Tang exined the rules.


    Finger-guessing was the same type of game as rock-paper-scissors, but in finger-guessing, the two yers¡¯ hands had to be ced in front of their body at all times, so the other party could see more clearly and there was less a chance of cheating and changing one¡¯s mind.


    Han Sen had not yed this one before, so he lost the first four rounds of finger-guessing, but Tang wasn¡¯t really cheered by this fact as he was still unable to get any wine on Han Sen¡¯s face.


    After four rounds, Han Sen had mastered the essence of finger-guessing and his excellent skills in pre-judgment and quick reflexes gave him the upper hand again.


    Wine constantly hit Tang¡¯s face, which made him even more eager to win. In a while, he was so wet that it was as if he had just climbed out of a wine bucket. Even his trousers were dripping with wine.


    Tang thought to himself, "How could this be... I should be invincible... Something must be wrong."


    Fang Jingqi saw that Tang was miserable and tried to stop him twice. But Tang waspletely amuck, and all he wanted was to get his money back.


    "I need revenge! I have to soak him in wine as well."


    "No, I will definitely win the next rounds!"


    "One win, I need one win at least."


    "Let me have one win... Just one and then I¡¯ll stop..."


    Tang¡¯s expectation shrunk lower and lower, but he didn¡¯t win a single round in the end.


    In thest few rounds, Tang was a mess and couldn¡¯t even win finger-guessing anymore, so Han Sen was inplete control.


    Qu Wange saw it waste and took Yan back to the private room. She thought Han Sen was probably miserable now, ying drinking games with Tang Zhenliu and Fang Jingqi.


    When she approached the room, she couldn¡¯t hear anything, so she was wondering if Han Sen was already dead drunk by then.


    Pushing the door open, she was surprised.


    Han Sen and Fang Jingqi were sitting at the table, drinking tea while chatting. Han Sen looked sober and clean, as if nothing had happened.


    However, Tang was sitting on the sofa alone, soaking wet and haggard.


    Qu Wange thought Tang looked almost like an assault victim, with his eyes full of tears.


    "Tang, what happened to you?" Qu Wange was shocked. By no means could she believe that Tang Zhenliu was the one getting bullied.


    Tang just understood what had happened. Without answering her, he fiercely threw himself at Fang Jingqi, shouting, "Damn you Jingqi, how dare you set me up..."


    Not quite sure what was going on, Qu Wange saw Han Sen smiling at her. He asked, "Ms. Qu, what¡¯s the price of the advanced nutrition solution packages?"


    "Now Yan is on the package that¡¯s one hundred thousand dors per month, the effect of which is very limited. The course intensity at Saint Paul would probably call for the package costing three hundred thousand dors per month. Or her grades and fitness would both suffer," Qu Wange exined.


    "If she were to use the top package, plus senior physician service, how much would that cost annually?" Han Sen asked again.


    "If that¡¯s the case, you can choose the school¡¯s S-level package, which includes the best of everything and costs 15 million per year." Qu Wange regarded Han Sen curiously.


    "Great, please get Yan the S-level package when you get a chance," said Han Sen after he saw the newly transferred 16.7 million dors in his ount.

 Chapter 80: A Test

    Chapter 80: A Test


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After returning home, Han Sen showed Yan the tutorial of Holy Angel and asked her to memorize it.


    With the holographic demonstration, it was not difficult to learn. Being intelligent, Yan memorized Holy Angel after watching just a few times.


    On the next day, the geno solutionpatible with Holy Angel was delivered to their home by the staff of Saint Hall. Han Sen asked Yan to drink it in ordance with the instructions.


    Because practicing hyper geno arts could generate a burden on one¡¯s body and each hyper geno art had different effects, most hyper geno arts would have to be practiced along with the using of its correspondent geno solution.


    An S-ss hyper geno art usually came with three bottles of geno solution, so it could be practiced by up to three persons.


    If the matching geno solution was not used, Saint Hall would be exempt from any obligations and medical bills if there was an ident during the practice.


    Before this, Han Sen did not know how advanced hyper geno arts worked, so he felt lucky that he had sessfully practiced Jadeskin.


    "Yan, this hyper geno art is the secret of our family. Do not let others know about it, OK?" Han Sen did not even tell Yan the name "Holy Angel."


    Han Yan nodded seriously, "Yan will not tell anyone that I practiced a hyper geno art my brother gave me."


    "Good girl. If you encounter some danger and someone asks you which hyper geno art you are practicing, tell him you do not know and it¡¯s taught to you by your brother," Han Sen said.


    "Yan understands," Han Yan said solemnly.


    "Excellent." Han Sen patted Han Yan¡¯s head, feeling pity for his sister.


    Children who grew up in poor families were better prepared to deal with problems. Han Sen had spent some care-free years when he was a child. When Han Yan was born, however, their family had been declining, so she had never lived a good life. For this, she was more mature than her peers.


    Luo Sn was in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary these days and just returned home on the fourth day since Han Sen came back.


    Han Sen also showed Luo Sn Holy Angel, which shocked her. Although she didn¡¯t know too much about hyper geno arts, she could tell that this was no ordinary stuff as the tutorial was very carefully arranged.


    "Sen, where did this hyper geno arte from?" asked Luo Sn, worried.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. I bought this," Han Sen said.


    "How is possible that you have this kind of money?" she asked again.


    "Mom, I am much stronger than before and have joined a military gang in Steel Armor Shelter. This hyper geno art is just a start. We will live better in the future..."Han Sen exined how he joined Qin Xuan¡¯s Steel Armor Gang, reassuring his mother.


    "Son, you have gone far." Luo Sn¡¯s eyes were wet from happiness. She had endured so many hardships to see this day.


    "Mom, don¡¯t get emotional. It¡¯s a good thing." Han Sen had more than a million left in his ount after paying for the S-level package for Yan. He gave it to his mother and said, "This is what I earned in God¡¯s Sanctuary recently. Mom you can use it to pay for the daily expenses."


    "You take it yourself. You need the money..." Luo Sn refused to take it.


    "It¡¯s fine. I am now with a military organization and my boss is generous. There will be more in the future." Hansen was trying to prepare Luo Sn for more good news.


    "Sen, keep in mind that you shall never be aggressive. Don¡¯t get involved in any trouble..." Luo Sn said earnestly.


    "Mom, I understand. You know your son. I have always been low-key," Han Sen quickly said.


    "Good, good. As for the hyper geno art, you¡¯ve got Yan started, right? Tell her never to show it off, in case people would be envious." Since father¡¯s ident, Han Sen¡¯s mother had changed a lot and was constantly afraid that her children would be in danger.


    "Mom, do not worry. I have told Yan and she promised me she would never tell."


    "No, I have to personally tell her again." Luo Sn got up and went to find Yan.


    Watching Luo Sn leaving, Han Sen felt very upset. If it were not for Dad¡¯s ident, Luo Sn wouldn¡¯t have be so cautious and live in panic all day along.


    "What happened?" Han Sen regretted that he was so young and didn¡¯t understand anything. All he knew was that Dad had an ident.


    He had asked Mom and Mr. Zhang, but they were both hesitant to say anything. Han Sen knew it was not just an ident.


    In the stationmaster¡¯s office at the teleport station, Yang Manli ced a capsule in front of Qin Xuan.


    "Stationmaster, you are sure you want to use this?" Yang Manli looked at Qin Xuan who had picked up the capsule.


    "I have to know why he is not willing to go to ckhawk, and whether he wants to join my squad," Qin Xuan said.


    "There are so many guys like him: cowardly, greedy and lecherous. There is no need to win him over. I think we should make every effort to get Dor on our side instead, who can be the best archer possible," Yang Manli said.


    Qin Xuan just smiled. "Dor is of course amazing, but a man like him would not give us any chance to control him. Han Sen is still very talented, and I think he can do well. But the person I need must have a clean te and be willing to join my squad, which takes me some effort to confirm."


    Yang Manli wanted to say more but Qin Xuan stopped her, "Unless you can get Dor to join our squad, Han Sen is my choice."


    Yang Manli did not reply, but was secretly determined to find Dor and persuade him.


    Han Sen did not know what Qin Xuan saw in him that she wanted him to join her squad so bad. Before he entered the teleport station, he made sure that he wasn¡¯t in Qin Xuan¡¯s sight.


    Unfortunately, nothing could go unnoticed under her nose.


    Looking at Qin Xuan standing in front of him with a faint smile on her face, Han Sen had to step forward.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since we fought. Show me your progress." Noticing Qin Xuan did not mention other matters, Han Sen was secretly relieved.


    Han Sen was now much better, but he did not dare to show her all he got. Even if he did, she would probably still beat him.


    "Drink some water." Qin Xuan took off her helmet and fetched two bottles of water. She unscrewed a bottle for herself and handed another to Han Sen.


    Han Sen had no suspicion and drank from the sealed bottle of water.


    "Han Sen, do you think I¡¯m pretty?" Qin Xuan suddenly asked.


    "Pretty... of course you are..." Han Sen was surprised and looked up at her, not understanding why she was asking this question. It was not her style.


    "Do you think my lips are prettier or my eyes?" Qin Xuan asked again.


    Han Sen felt dizzy. He could not help but look to the mouth of Qin Xuan, and gradually his sight moved up and fell on her bright eyes.

 Chapter 81: Well-behaved Soldier

    Chapter 81: Well-behaved Soldier


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The scripture of Jadeskin opened with these words, "Jade skin and wless body, evils away and spells vain."


    When he sipped the water, Han Sen knew something was wrong, but he still drank it without hesitation.


    Hearing a humming, Han Sen felt like his mind and eyes were sucked into Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes and the he almost lost his consciousness.


    Almost at the same time, a coolness welled from his limbs. Jadeskin started to run in his body automatically and the coolness restored his senses.


    "This woman wants to hypnotize me. What¡¯s she trying to do?" Han Sen sneered inwardly, but didn¡¯t show anything on his face. He maintained that confused look.


    "Han Sen, are my eyes not pretty?" Qin Xuan asked.


    "They are pretty," Han Sen answered in a low voice.


    "Which part of my body do you like best?" Qin Xuan asked again.


    "Your boobs," Han Sen did not hesitate to answer.


    "Why?" Qin Xuan asked again.


    "They are big, soft and bouncy," Han Sen replied.


    "Nasty!" Qin Xuan whispered. When they were in thebat room, Han Sen must have touched her boobs when they fought.


    "Come and touch them," Qin Xuan said, lifting her chest.


    Han Sen did not hesitate to reach out his hands and Qin Xuan suddenly pushed his hands aside. Now she could confirm that Han Sen had beenpletely hypnotized by her, as any normal person would hesitate when hearing such an odd request, which Han Sen did not.


    "Are you Dor?" Qin Xuan¡¯s first question scared the hell out of him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t realize Qin Xuan had connected some dots. Without time to think any further, he answered, "No."


    Qin Xuan nodded, apparently not believing the two were the same person herself. She continued to ask, "Why are you unwilling to go to ckhawk?"


    "Because it was too far away from home," Han Sen replied.


    "How is that relevant?" Qin Xuan did not understand his logic.


    "I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of my mom and my sister if it is too far away from home," Han Sen replied slowly.


    Qin Xuan was a bit surprised and then her look softened. She asked, "Have you ever considered to join my squad?"


    "No."


    "Why?" Qin Xuan was slightly angry.


    "I¡¯m afraid of danger. I cannot die," replied Han Sen.


    "Why can¡¯t you die?" Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen, finding his reply curious.


    "If I die, my mom and my sister will be bullied by my rtives, and I cannot let them be bullied," Han Sen continued to answer.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s expression became more and more gentle, and she continued to ask, "Why did you agree to join Bullseye?"


    "Because of you."


    "Me?" Qin Xuan was confused.


    "Because I like you." Han Sen still had a dull face on.


    Qin Xuan blushed a little, "Why do you like me?"


    "Because you are beautiful."


    "Is there any other reason?"


    "Yes."


    "What reason?" Surprisingly, Qin Xuan was slightly excited to hear the answer.


    "Because you are beautiful."


    "Isn¡¯t this the same reason?" Qin Xuan frowned.


    "No."


    "Why not?" Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen, puzzled.


    "Because the first time I saw you, I thought you are beautiful; the second time I saw you, you are more beautiful. I can¡¯t move away my eyes and want to look at you forever..."


    Qin Xuan¡¯s cheeks turned crimson. She raised her arm and wanted to p Han Sen out of it, but eventually didn¡¯t have the heart to do that and just gave him a pinch swiftly.


    Han Sen fell to the ground suddenly with an "ouch," acting as if he had fallen under the bed in sleep.


    Qin Xuan subconsciously reached out her hand, but took it back and let Han Sen fall to the ground as she blushed at certain thoughts.


    "What did you do to me?" Han Sen suddenly climbed up from the ground and pretended to be frightened.


    "You do not have to worry, I just wanted to know why you do not want to go to ckhawk." Qin Xuan said softly.


    "You hypnotized me?" Han Sen was raged.


    "One must go through this process to join the squad. The people we serve are special, so we must guarantee that every member had a clean te. I myself had to go through the same thing." Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen and said gently, "You can rest assured that your family will be protected by the military once you go to ckhawk and join my squad. No one could hurt them."


    Han Sen looked uncertain and remained silent.


    "Also, I can tell you that each shelter has the same kind of squad, providing service for special clients. This job wouldn¡¯t put you in great danger. And that¡¯s everything I can tell you. You can think about it yourself."


    Not hearing an answer, Qin Xuan had to ask, "What do you think? Do you want to join my squad?"


    "Do I still have an option?" Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    "Try to be admitted to the ckhawk. After joining my squad, you will be d about your decision today." Qin Xuan patted Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, pleased.


    "Oh, if you need anything just let me know. I¡¯ll try to assist you so that you could prepare for the entrance exam of ckhawk," Qin Xuan said.


    "I just want to know one thing. When I was hypnotized, did you ask me any other question other than why I wasn¡¯t interested in ckhawk?" Han Sen asked.


    "No, I am a well-behaved soldier. And I am not interested in your private matters," Qin Xuan said categorically, with her heart pounding as if there were a cat scratching at it.


    "Really?" Han Sen seemed to be worried still.


    "Of course not. Let me know if you need anything. As long as it doesn¡¯t cost too much, I will help you prepare for the exam, which is in less than two months," Qin Xuan side said and left, her face burning.


    After Qin Xuan left, Han Sen let out a long sigh of relief. From now on, Qin Xuan probably wouldn¡¯t suspect him again.


    "This is an excellent opportunity. Qin Xuan wouldpletely trust me after this so she can be my cover. Others would think I got stronger and better because of her help and wouldn¡¯t suspect that I am Dor. Then, I could gradually show my real ability using my own identity and abandon the guise of Dor altogether," Han Sen thought to himself. This was why he had agreed to Qin Xuan¡¯s ask. Also, his family could indeed use the protection of the military.


    Han Sen then teleported into God¡¯s Sanctuary as it was Dor¡¯s time to participate in the second round of the martial arts contest.

 Chapter 82: Fighting Luo Tianyang

    Chapter 82: Fighting Luo Tianyang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen: Not evolved.


    Status: None


    Life span: 200 years.


    Requirements for evolution: 100 geno points.


    Geno points gained: 100 ordinary geno points; 100 primitive geno points; 47 mutant geno points; 29 sacred geno points.


    Beast souls gained: Sacred-blood ck beetle; sacred-blood bloody yer; sacred-blood purple-winged dragon; mutant three-eyed cat; mutant ck barracuda; mutant ck stinger; mutant sawfish.


    Han Sen looked at his current data and felt satisfied. Now he had as many as three sacred-blood beast souls and several mutant beast souls.


    Only two of the mutant beast souls were less than satisfactory and they were both from someone else. The mutant three-eyed cat was a pet that was useless at the moment and the mutant ck barracuda Lu Weinan gave him was an aquatic mount, which waspletely useless on thend.


    At a grove near Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen was meeting with Lin Beifeng. Han Sen was deliberately giving Lin the mutant creature meat he promised a few dayster than when Dor sold mutant ck stingers.


    "This is for you." Han Sen took two dried sawfish out of his bag and gave them to Lin. ck stingers were no longer an option, so he had to give the fish to Lin.


    "Two!" Lin was overjoyed.


    "Yes, it was a good trip." Han Sen gave him back the rest of the arrows, which were not really put into use.


    "It¡¯s fine. Keep them. Sen, can I join you next time?" Lin Beifeng looked at Han Sen expectantly.


    "I will if there is an opportunity. Please take the arrows back." Han Sen insisted.


    Lin had to take the arrows back, and the two returned to the shelter as they were talking.


    At the gate of Steel Armor Shelter, they ran into Son of Heaven¡¯s gang. Luo Tianyang stared at Han Sen as if he were to devour the guy.


    "Son of Heaven, long time no see," Lin said.


    "Lin, why are you with him?" Son of Heaven gave Han Sen an unkind nce.


    "Sen is my friend and there seems to be nothing that can¡¯t be forgiven between you two. How about we let Han Sen buy us drinks and you can just let it go?" Lin asked Son of Heaven.


    "Let it go? Who do you think you are?" Luo Tianyang looked at Lin contemptuously.


    "Shut up!" Son of Heaven stopped Luo Tianyang, and said to Lin, "Lin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect you, but it is not that simple. If it is not settled properly, it will never be over."


    "Settle how? I will pay however much you think he owes you," said Lin.


    "It¡¯s not about money. You can ask him yourself," Son of Heaven said and entered the shelter with his gang.


    "Sen, what was that about?" Lin looked at Han Sen puzzled. He thought their conflict was only the "Ass Freak" incident.


    Han Sen told him about the purple-winged dragon and Lin smiled wryly, "It was indeed a big deal for Son of Heaven."


    Lin paused andughed. "But it does not matter, you did not get the beast soul anyway. I will try to mediate between you two. It¡¯s not a good idea to have Son of Heaven as an enemy. Just between us, you could offend a gentleman, but never a viin."


    The two also entered Steel Armor Shelter. Everyone inside the shelter seemed to be talking about some news.


    Han Sen listened carefully, and it turned out that Dor was against Luo Tianyang in the second round.


    "Dor against Luo Tianyang! It must be an excellent fight. Son of Heaven must still be bitter from Dor seizing his bloody yer beast soul. Luo Tianyang would probably try to kill Dor for him."


    "Kill Dor? I don¡¯t think he can evenst longer than ten minutes."


    "That¡¯s not fair. Dor is strong but so is Luo Tianyang. With the support from Son of Heaven, Luo probably has as many beast souls as he wishes. I think the result is hard to tell."


    "I say it¡¯s easy to tell! Dor will win."


    "Ha-ha, I agree. Does Luo Tianyang have wings? Can he fight a golden-horned Shura?"


    "Exactly, how can Luo Tianyang evenpare? I think it will take three minutes for Dor to get rid of him."


    ...


    Han Sen did not expect to meet Luo Tianyang in the second round. He sneered inwardly, "The mills of God grind slowly. This bastard is now in my hand."


    Lin Beifeng¡¯s eyes lit up. "Last time I missed Dor¡¯s fight. Let¡¯s go watch this one."


    "I will not go. There is some family business I need to take care of." Of course Han Sen couldn¡¯t watch¡ªif he went, then Dor would be missing.


    "You won¡¯te? It¡¯s Dor." Lin was shocked.


    "What¡¯s so special about him? He is just a person." Han Sen shrugged.


    "He is special. I never admired anyone, but Dor is an exception, just because he fought that Shura," Lin said.


    "OK, but I really need to go home, so maybe next time." Han Sen chuckled inwardly.


    "Unfortunately, video cameras don¡¯t work in God¡¯s Sanctuary, or we can record it and post it on the Sk. It will go viral for sure." Lin Beifeng bemoaned and left for the martial hall.


    Han Sen took a detour and reappeared in the shelter after he put on the ck beetle armor. This time he was prepared and wore a cape over the armor, covering almost everything. Although he looked strange, he wasn¡¯t recognized likest time.


    Han Sen found a corner seat in the stands and sat down, watching others fight as he waited for his turn.


    Before long, a group of people sat down close to him. Han Sen was shocked to see they were the Bullseye members, with Yang Manli leading the team.


    They were a big group and Han Sen had picked a sparsely seated corner, so they all came here.


    Su Xiaoqiao was seated next to Han Sen. Yang Manli and Liu Hongtao were only two seats away.


    "I say buddy, why are you covered all over in such hot weather? Are you dressing as a witch?" Su Xiaoqiao always liked joking and threw ament at Han Sen.


    "Brat, I¡¯ll deal with youter," thought Han Sen, not saying anything.


    "Manli, who do you think will win, Dor or Luo Tianyang?" Several members of Bullseye started a heated discussion.

 Chapter 83: One-minute Fight

    Chapter 83: One-minute Fight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Dor of course. Right, Manli?" Su Xiaoqiao asked.


    Yang Manli nodded, apparently agreeing with Su Xiaoqiao.


    Liu Hongtaomented on the side, "Even Dor is strong, he is just one person, without anyone behind his back, while Luo Tianyang was supported by Son of Heaven. It is still hard to tell who will win."


    "One person is enough. Dor fought a golden-horned Shura alone. Even with a gang behind him, I don¡¯t think Luo Tianyang could do that," Su Xiaoqiao said with disdain.


    "Young man, you are too young to understand." Liu Hongtao acted as an elder.


    "What don¡¯t I understand?" Su did not take thatment well.


    "Think about it. If Son of Heaven and his whole gang all let Luo Tianyang use their beast souls, who do you think will win? Don¡¯t forget that Son of Heaven has a sacred-blood shapeshifting ape beast soul, and god knows how many mutant beast souls he has. If Luo Tianyang use them all, do you still think Dor will win? "Liu Hongtao said confidently.


    "It¡¯s just an ape beast soul. Dor has a bloody yer beast soul, wings and sacred-blood armor. It would be easy for him to win Luo Tianyang. I don¡¯t think Luo Tianyang couldst a minute." Su Xiaoqiao said disapprovingly.


    "This kid sure knows how to speak." Han Sen was pleased with Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s words.


    "Well, you just said Luo Tianyang couldn¡¯tst a minute, so let¡¯s make a bet. If Luosts less than a minute, you can have my mutant beast soul of red-hoofed beast. If hests longer than that, your mutant nocturnal wolf beast soul will be mine. Do you dare to bet against me?" Liu Hongtao looked at Su Xiaoqiao and said.


    Su Xiaoqiao suddenly got nervous. One minute was just a figure of speech. How was it possible for one to end the match in a minute after all?


    Like Liu Hongtao had said, Son of Heaven had Luo¡¯s back. With some beast souls here and there, Luo Tianyang could definitely stay on the stage longer than a minute.


    The nocturnal wolf beast soul was a lucky gain of Su Xiao¡¯s when he shot an arrow at the nocturnal wolf king in a recent campaign. He had been bragging to everyone about it. Yet Liu Hongtao had proposed to use this beast soul as the stake in a bet that was less than fair.


    "Liu, we were just chatting. No need to get serious."


    "Yes Liu, Xiaoqiao was just saying."


    "Yeah, figure of speech."


    Several Bullseye members tried to smooth things over, but being unreasonable, Liu Hongtao said with a mean tone, "I¡¯m trying to teach him not toment on things he doesn¡¯t understand. He could say whatever he wishes at home, but in the society, a wrongment could get him killed."


    "S*#t! You insist? A bet is a bet. I¡¯m game. Don¡¯t be a deadbeat when you lose." Although Su Xiaoqiao was usually joking and messing around, he still had his pride as he was from a wealthy family. Even at the cost of a beast soul, he wouldn¡¯t be a doormat.


    "Xiaoqiao, just suck it up." The teammates next to him all tried to stop Su Xiaoqiao from getting involved in this unfair bet. He would be basically giving the beast soul away.


    Liu Hongtao didn¡¯t have the best personality and not many liked him except for a few henchmen of his. Almost everyone was on Su¡¯s side.


    "Well, I appreciate a young man that can stick to what he believes in. If you don¡¯t trust me, we can both transfer our beast souls to Manli and let her be our witness. So that we could both reassured," Liu Hongtao said and gave his beast soul of red-hoofed beast to Yang Manli.


    "Liu, it¡¯s just a small difference. We all are in Bullseye, and there is no need to do this." Yang Manli frowned.


    "Manli, I¡¯m doing this for his own good. If he keeps being insolent like this, he might get into bigger troubles elsewhere in the future." Liu Hongtao gave Su a contemptuous nce and said to him, "If you apologize to me right now, I¡¯ll let this go. And remember to watch it in the future."


    Everyone thought Liu Hongtao was just shameless. If these words came from another person, Su Xiaoqiao might apologize; but Liu saying this himself made an apology an impossible option for any guy with dignity.


    Everyone knew there was no going back at this point. Su gritted his teeth and raged, "Liu Hongtao, cut the crap. I¡¯m down."


    Su Xiaoqiao then transferred his mutant nocturnal wolf beast soul to Yang Manli, "Manli, keep this for me. When I win, I¡¯ll treat everyone to barbecue."


    "I like a young man who doesn¡¯t know any better." Liu Hongtao was overjoyed. A mutant beast soul was very rare and he had just gained one with a few words. Also, the mutant nocturnal wolf was a shapeshifting beast soul which was worth even more than his mount beast soul, red-hoofed beast.


    Yang Manli frowned. She had wanted to mediate the dispute with a few words, but Liu Hongtao said those words first so that Su Xiaoqiao had to bet against him now.


    "The young man is too impulsive, maybe a loss could be considered a lesson for him." Yang Manli sighed. Things hade so far that there was nothing she could say to turn it around.


    Su Xiaqiao felt upset after epting the bet. Although he was confident in Dor and believed he could win, one minute was simply too short. Even the exchange of pleasantries couldst that long¡ªnot to mention Luo Tianyang did have many resources. If he had really borrowed the ape beast soul from Son of Heaven, the match could easilyst longer than ten minutes


    The match between Luo Tianyang soon began and Su Xiaoqiao murmured his prayers, "Dor, it was me who spread your name. Please help me. I haven¡¯t had the nocturnal wolf beast for long and don¡¯t want to give it to Liu."


    Sitting next to Su and hearing everything, Han Sen was mad, "Help you! In the beginning, everyone was calling me Doll, and it was all because of you!"

 Chapter 84: Ape Beast Soul

    Chapter 84: Ape Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Finally, Dor and Luo Tianyang¡¯s codes were disyed on the martial stele. Each digit in Han Sen¡¯s code was an eight, so everyone knew that was him.


    Luo Tianyang went on the stage first. From his leisurely look, it seems that he was confident about the uing match, which made Su Xiaoqiao quite nervous.


    "Where is Dor? The match is about to begin but we don¡¯t see him yet. If he is not here in three minutes, he will automatically be considered the losing side."


    The stands were filled with people eager to see Dor¡¯s match, but the familiar golden figure was missing.


    Su Xiaoqiao became even more tense. Liu Hongtao smiled unkindly, "Su Xiaoqiao, it seems that you are in a bad ce. If Dor doesn¡¯t show up at all, you wouldn¡¯t be convinced even if I won the bet, right?"


    "What is this nonsense? It is still very early, and the boss alwayseste. Don¡¯t you understand that?" Su Xiaoqiao retorted, but felt unsure as Dor didn¡¯t show up. He thought, "Could Dor be dyed by something? Then my mutant nocturnal wolf would be gone..."


    "Great, I¡¯ll see how long you could keep that thought," Liu Hongtao ridiculed.


    Suddenly, the guy in cape sitting next to Su Xiaqiao who had been silent the whole time suddenly stood up and walked toward the stage, leaving Su Xiaoqiao and others dumbfounded.


    The guy took off the cape while walking, revealing the golden armor underneath, leading to an uproar in the stands.


    "Dor... Dor..."


    "Ha-ha, the angel came."


    "I know there¡¯s no way he would miss this."


    Su Xiaoqiao was so happy that he jumped up, "My God, Dor you are truly amazing. Kick Luo¡¯s ass for my sake please. And remember, keep it under a minute... one minute..."


    Su Xiaoqiao was now certain that Dor have just heard the dialogue about the bet, that was to say Dor knew he should defeat Luo within a minute, which was undoubtedly good news for Su.


    Other Bullseye members were also very excited, "Dor was just sitting here and we failed to recognize him!"


    "Indeed, we should¡¯ve asked for his autograph! I hear you could sell that for a good price now."


    "Xiaoqiao, you didn¡¯t say what you said because you knew it was him, did you?"


    Su Xiaqiao ?ughed, "God helps those who help themselves. How could I know it was Dor? He wrapped himself like a rice dumpling on such a hot day, and I was just wondering about that myself."


    Liu Hongtao¡¯s face was grim. He sneered and said, "Don¡¯t be happy now. Even if he wants to help you, it is impossible to defeat Luo in a minute."


    "Nothing is impossible with Dor. As long as he wants to do it, it will be done." Su Xiaoqiao immediately retorted, with all his faith in Dor.


    Although Yang Manli was surprised that Dor was sitting beside them, she was not as optimistic as Su Xiaoqiao. Rationally speaking, what Liu Hongtao said made sense.


    Luo Tianyang might not be Dor¡¯s match, but he had Son of Heaven behind him, so he must have plenty of beast souls on him. Despite that Luo¡¯s fitness wasn¡¯t the best in Son of Heaven¡¯s gang, his fitness index should still be over ten. With strong beast souls, it would be difficult to beat him.


    "If Dor is an archer with advanced beast soul bow and arrows, he might be able to get rid of Luo fast. Unfortunately, it seems that he never uses arrows," Yang Manli sighed inwardly.


    Son of Heaven shot a harsh stare at Han Sen and eyed Luo Tianyang on the stage. Luo nodded knowingly.


    Son of Heaven had prepared well for this match. Knowing Luo wouldn¡¯t be Dor¡¯s match, he didn¡¯t count on Luo to defeat Dor. Still, he lent Luo his sacred-blood ape beast soul and many powerful mutant beats souls. All he wanted to see was Dor injured. Even if Dor could not be injured, he must show his real skills in this match.


    Son of Heaven saw Dor as a fierce rival, which was why he was using Luo as a pawn to weaken Dor before he ran into Dor himself and to find out how strong Dor was.


    Luo Tianyang was both cunning and ruthless. He didn¡¯t take Dor lightly and summoned the ape beast soul and a mutant suit of armor as soon as the stele lit up and the match started.


    Suddenly, stood on the stage was a giant age more than nine feet tall in a suit of bone armor with a long mace in its hands. The look alone was terrifying.


    A wisp of a smile crossed Son of Heaven¡¯s face. That was why he liked Luo. Luo¡¯s ability was less than impressive in his gang, but Luo had always been careful and decisive.


    Son of Heaven had always believed that one must know one¡¯s limits, which Luo did.


    Being meek towards the brutal and brutal towards the meek might be viewed as a bad thing. But the way Son of Heaven saw it, it was also a wise attitude. Luo Tianyang¡¯s decision now was much to Son of Heaven¡¯s satisfaction¡ªying it safe and trying to survive.


    Of course, Luo Tianyang¡¯s life was not very important to him. But if Luo died, the ape beast soul would be ruined as well. So, Luo must not die.


    "That¡¯s it. Just do whatever you can and try to force Dor to show all he got. If anything went wrong, just go off the stage and throw in the towel." Son of Heaven looked at the two on the stage and thought with a smile, "Dor, let me see what you¡¯ve got."


    Liu Hongtao was amused by what Luo Tianyang did. "I told you Son of Heaven would definitely give the ape beast soul to Luo. You see? With that mutant bone armor, it would take Dor at least an hour to beat Luo."


    "What are you talking about? Can someone like Luo Tianyang even shapeshift for an hour?" Su Xiaoqiao disagreed. His heart did freeze a little as he didn¡¯t think Luo would really have the ape beast soul on him.


    "Anyway, it would be easy for him tost ten minutes, which means I could win ten times, so it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have ten mutant beast souls," Liu Hongtaoughed.

 Chapter 85: Seckill

    Chapter 85: Seckill


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But soon, Liu Hongtao¡¯s smile disappeared.


    The moment the martial stele lit up, Dor summoned the bloody yer and ran toward the ape called Luo like a hurricane, a golden spear in his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, Dor was in Luo¡¯s face, his spear stabbing Luo¡¯s stomach.


    Luo Tianyang roared and hacked his mace madly at the mutant sawfish spear, making the spear fly out of Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Liu Hongtao was ready to apud, but then he saw that Dor calmly reached for a golden katana at his waist and shed it toward Luo Tianyang, who was only inches away.


    The ape did possess great strength, but it was also clumsy. When fighting from afar, this disadvantage wouldn¡¯t show. But at such a short distance, there was no time for the ape to dodge.


    Crack!


    The nine-foot-tall ape was cut in half. Luo only gave a whimper before he turned into his own body and died. Blood flowed like a river.


    Everyone was nkly watching Han Sen, who put the katana back into its sheath and took back the spear calmly. Dor killed Luo who had shapeshifted into a sacred-blood creature in less than ten seconds.


    After the moment of silence, cheers broke out like a tsunami. Everyone was calling Dor¡¯s name, bringing the whole martial hall to a boil.


    Su Xiaoqiao was the happiest person among all. Twerking on the stands, he shouted, "Dor Dor I love you, like a mouse loves rice..."


    Liu Hongtao was dumbfounded. He sat there like a deted balloon, not epting the fact that Luo had died.


    "Red-hoofed beast... My red-hoofed beast... how could this be..." Liu Hongtao almost spilled out blood.


    Son of Heaven gritted his teeth very hard. He didn¡¯t care that Luo was killed. But his ape beast soul was one of the few sacred-blood beast souls he had. It, along with all the mutant beast souls, was ruined with the death of Luo. Son of Heaven¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    "Dor, I¡¯ll make you regret you were born," Son of Heaven cursed inwardly. He very badly wanted to kill Dor, but felt somewhat helpless about it.


    Before, there had been a chance to besiege Dor with his gang; now that Dor had wings, that n would no longer work.


    Now Son of Heaven regretted very much that he had used his one-use sacred-blood wasp arrow. If he still had it, he would be able to kill Dor, even if Dor could fly.


    He thought more about it and realized that if he had never used that arrow, Dor wouldn¡¯t have the bloody yer beast soul. Without that shapeshifting beast soul, Dor couldn¡¯t have killed Luo so easily.


    Thinking of this, Son of Heaven wanted to eat Dor alive. There was something stuck in his chest which he could neither swallow nor spit out.


    "I must find out who Dor is! If I couldn¡¯t kill him in God¡¯s Sanctuary, I will kill him in the Alliance." Son of Heaven was determined to have Dor killed, or he could never let this go. His loss was indeed huge. Luo was dead, and he had lost many beast souls, including a sacred-blood one, while Dor walked free.


    Han Sen did not dare to get stuck in the crowd and simply flew away with his wings, not giving the audience any chance to approach him.


    Dor killing Luo Tianyang was the headline in Steel Armor Shelter. People had posted the story on the Sk, but without a way to record images in God¡¯s Sanctuary, words alone didn¡¯t attract much attention. In addition, Luo Tianyang was a nobody, so no one cared.


    After all, this was only the martial arts contest within Steel Armor Shelter. If Dor became the champion of Steel Armor Shelter and entered the contest among champions from all the shelters, then his match could be seen by the entire First God¡¯s Sanctuary. If he became the Chosen, it would truly be something amazing throughout the entire Alliance.


    But people in Steel Armor Shelter were clearly scared of Dor. His opponents in the next few rounds all quit before they fought and simply didn¡¯t show up.


    Killing someone in seconds was a brutal thing to do. And that someone had even shapeshifted into a sacred-blood beast soul. No one had the courage to put their life on the line.


    Some people even used Dor of being a murderer and posted articles describing how cruel he was. Su Xiaoqiao and other Bullseye members were pissed off by those articles and wrote about the bet between Su and Liu, leading topliments from Dor¡¯s fans.


    But it had not changed the fact that Dor had killed someone. Later, someone posted anonymously that Luo Tianyang had mutted and raped many victims using Son of Heaven¡¯s gang when he was alive. Many people from Steel Armor Shelter echoed the post and said it was a great thing that Dor had done.


    "Luo Tianyang was an animal. If I were Dor, I would have killed him long before the martial arts contest."


    "Well done. Thirty-two likes."


    "An animal who deserved it."


    "Ignorant, all of you. Murder is murder, regardless of who was killed. Dor is a murderer."


    "Dor is a piece of s*#t!"


    "Don¡¯tment on something you don¡¯t understand. Everyone in Steel Armor Shelter knows it was justice well served."


    "Exactly. I hate those who follow the herd."


    There was quite a debate on the Sk, but then the posts criticizing Dor became overwhelming, and many posts that supported Dor got deleted.


    People in Steel Armor Shelter knew that Son of Heaven was behind it. However, no one had the nerve to antagonize Son of Heaven. After all, there weren¡¯t many who dared to be the enemy of Starry group.


    No one was willing to do that for a stranger anyway.

 Chapter 86: Special Training

    Chapter 86: Special Training


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sen, check out my new mount!" Su Xiaoqiao was riding his newly-gained mutant red-hoofed beast in the yard of the Bullseye team, bragging.


    The mutant red-hoofed beast looked somewhat like an antelope with a pair of buffalo horns on its head. It had the size of a camel and was satin ck all over, except for its four blood-red hooves.


    Han Sen was very depressed to see this gorgeous mount. He wasted so much effort in helping this brat win a mutant mount, while he himself ended up with nothing.


    Although he did have a mutant mount beast soul, it was aquatic and was useless on thend.


    "After the martial arts contest, I have to find a way to gain a beast soul mount. It was too much trouble going everywhere on foot and it was bad for my image as well," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Dark Swamp was out of the question. Even if he gained a mount beast soul there, it would be something ugly like a toad.


    "Han Sen,e to my office." Yang Manli called from on the second floor.


    "Sen, you offended her again?" Su Xiaoqiao ran over and asked, grinning.


    "Why would I do that?" Han Sen said, touching his nose.


    "That was not a kind look she had. You have to be careful," Su Xiaoxiaoughed.


    "You know about looks? Why don¡¯t you say you are psychic as well." Han Senughed and went to the second floor.


    "Manli, you asked for me?" Han Sen asked.


    "I do not know what Qin Xuan saw in you. But since she asked me to help you prepare for the entrance exam, I¡¯ll do my best. Starting from today, you will report to me at the teleport station every day and I will train you, hard. You better be prepared as you will suffer. ckhawk isn¡¯t just any school."


    Yang Manli paused and said casually, "If you cannot bear it, you better ask Qin Xuan to allow you to quit. I will not stop you."


    "When do I start?" Han Sen asked.


    "Now," said Yang Manli before she got up and teleported to Roca with Han Sen.


    Yang Manli took Han Sen to the test hall at the teleport station, which was a military-standard test hall that provided more urate tests.


    "You will do a detailed test first and let me see what¡¯s the difference between your fitness level and the lowest standard for ckhawk," Yang Manli said with no expression.


    "No need for that. I think I could definitely pass that bar." Han Sen did not dare to do the test, afraid he might scare Yang with his data.


    Thest time he took the test, he had approached 10 in all his numbers. Having gained lots of mutant and sacred geno points after that, his fitness index should be well beyond 10 now.


    "Do the test." Yang Manlimanded coldly.


    "If you insist." Han Sen muttered and slowly walked toward the entrance of the test hall.


    Han Sen had made up his mind not to use his full strength, in case Yang could tell something was wrong.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was very confident in his control of his own body. The more he practiced Jadeskin, the more he was amazed by this hyper geno art. He hadn¡¯t practiced it for long, but he already felt that he could adjust each bone and each muscle in his body.


    With Jadeskin, he could even change his heart rate, blood pressure and body temperature to a certain extent.


    The more he understood Jadeskin, the more scared he felt. Fortunately, Xue Longyan had already been seriously injured when they met, or else it would have been Han Sen who got killed.


    It was precisely because of this that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t let anyone know that he was practicing Jadeskin, for fear that people might know Xue Longyan was killed by him.


    The test items here were simr to those in the test center, but were more sophisticated in general. Hence Han Sen knew what each item was for.


    Soon, Han Senpleted all the test items and came out of the test hall covered with sweat.


    Yang Manli had no idea that Han Sen looked so tired mainly because he was trying to control the test result. To control one¡¯s reflexes and heartbeat was extremely difficult in such sophisticated test items. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t practiced Jadeskin, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide his real physical condition at all.


    Yang Manli looked through Han Sen¡¯s test results and said, "Less than 10 in all items, but close. Ten is just the standard of ordinary military schools. For ckhawk, even for specially recruited students, 10 was just a narrow pass."


    After reading something on a smart machine, she said, "During the time we have left which is little more than a month, I will make all your fitness index pass 10. Meanwhile, I will train you in archery. Only with proper archery skills will you be specially recruited."


    "Manli, may I ask, without special enrollment, what kind of score is ckhawk looking for?" Han Sen asked curiously.


    "When you are able to beat me, you could be admitted to ckhawk on your own." Yang Manli went to the gym, not even ncing at Han Sen.


    Han Sen followed her to the gym and looked at all sorts of training equipment in the gym curiously. Many of the equipment he had never seen before. Many soldiers were training in the gym.


    The teleport station was part of the military, so everything here followed military standard. The only difference was that most soldiers here were new to the army and had never been to the battlefield.


    Those who could be assigned here typically had certain connections, or else they would have been sent to the front.

 Chapter 87: Cheating

    Chapter 87: Cheating


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yang Manli led Han Sen in front of a sealed device the size of a trainpartment. The device was around 150 feet long. She turned it on and entered some data before she took off her jacket, revealing a ck professional training suit underneath.


    The suit was made of a material unknown to Han Sen, which had a formfitting effect. Han Sen noticed that Yang Manli had a great body. Her legs were especially long and straight, seducing one to touch them.


    "Look carefully. I will only show you once. For today, you need to finish this training every day before you go anywhere else." Yang Manli said and went into the device.


    The moment Yang Manli entered the device, all soldiers who were exercising came around and drooled over the holographic image disyed.


    "Yang¡¯s body is getting more and more perfect. I could y with those legs for three years."


    "Three years? I can y with them for thirty years."


    "Check out her ass."


    These animals stared at the holographic image almost with their eyeballs popped out.


    Inside the device, Yang Manli had started. There are many exercise items in the device and she finished them one by one effortlessly. The items didn¡¯t look very difficult either.


    "Brother, what is this device? Looks like it is not that difficult." Han Sen asked a soldier curiously.


    "Not difficult? Kiddo, you are too na?ve. Yang seems effortless because she¡¯s got great fitness index. If you were to do it, you would be too tired to finish three items."


    "This is called gravity trainer. There are such devices on all interster aircrafts and warships and they are used to adjust the internal gravity. With the parameters set by Yang, one would need at least 10 in fitness index to train. Or else walking in the device alone would be a torture, even worse than screwing seven times in one night."


    "Son, all you could do is pray."


    These soldiers knew Han Sen. They were all aware that Qin Xuan had often called him into thebat room.


    Yang Manli stepped out of the gravity trainer in a little while, and the soldiers quickly scattered back to do their training as if nothing had happened.


    Yang Manli had some sweat on her forehead. She put on her jacket and said, "Now youplete the exercise and thene to find me."


    She left with no intention of watching Han Sen do the exercise.


    Yang Manli knew very well that Han Sen¡¯s physical fitness index was only close to ten and it was impossible for him to finish such intense training. She just wanted to humble him so that he would follow her orders better.


    A soldier ran toward Han Sen when thetter was about to enter the gravity trainer to start training. Putting his hand over Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, the soldier smiled and said, "Buddy, if you can bring us some R-rated holographic resources when youe here in the future, I¡¯ll let you in on a secret and make the gravity trainer a piece of cake for you."


    "Deal. What¡¯s the secret?" Han Sen agreed, knowing he was asking for porns.


    "Great." The soldier patted Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and whispered to his ear, "Once the parameters were set up, Yang could tell if you have modified them after. However, the device has a protective mechanism, which is designed mainly to prevent dangers to your body. My method allows you to change the parameters through this mechanism so that the result doesn¡¯t show the modification. So, you can easilyplete the test without being found out by Yang."


    "Fantastic. What should I do?" Han Sen asked.


    "I can tell you the secret, but a deal is a deal. You need to get me those R-rated holographic resources or you will regret it," said the soldier.


    "Brother, rest assured. I¡¯ll get you those," Han Sen patted his own chest and guaranteed.


    The soldier nodded with satisfaction and told Han Sen the method to change the parameters. He repeatedly told Han Sen to bring him the porns and designated a few actresses.


    "Parameters set up, please confirm..." Han Sen went into the gravity trainer and heard the AI.


    "OK," Han Sen replied.


    "Confirmationpleted. Start testing in ten seconds. Countdown starts. Ten, nine, eight..."


    When the countdown was over, Han Sen feel his body sank, as if he had suddenly gained a few hundred pounds.


    Han Sen did not use the soldier¡¯s method. He wanted to see if he could finish the exercise like Yang Manli did.


    Han Sen was not used to the added gravity and warmed up a little before he started.


    When Yang Manli was back from her office, it was already in the afternoon. She thought Han Sen should be worn out like a dead dog by now and would probably be more obedient in the future.


    When Yang Manli returned to the gym, she was surprised to see Han Sen chatting with the soldiers there. The soldiers were even showing him how to y with all sorts of devices. He looked rather lively and not tired at all.


    "Han Sen, I asked you to train. What are you doing?" annoyed, Yang Manli asked coldly.


    The soldiers were scared away like mice met a cat, leaving Han Sen standing there alone in front of Yang Manli.


    "Captain, I¡¯vepleted the training." Han Sen saluted the way the soldiers had just taught him.


    "Completed?" Yang Manli frowned and walked quickly toward the gravity trainer. She pulled out the data and as she checked each item, her face became darker and darker.


    There was no doubt that Yang Manli did not think the data was real. Only those who with more than 12 in fitness index could achieve this. She had just tested Han Sen¡¯s fitness and he wasn¡¯t even a 10. So, this could not be his real performance.

 Chapter 88: Perseverance Matters

    Chapter 88: Perseverance Matters


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Who told you about the protection mechanism?" Yang Manli stared at Han Sen madly. Of course, she knew about this trick.


    "What protection mechanism? I do not understand what you are talking about?" Han Sen looked innocent.


    "You won¡¯t tell? Go get a 7.0 practice bow and some arrows," Yang Manli calmed down and said coldly.


    Han Sen did not know what she wanted to do, and did what she asked.


    "You know the standard stance to draw the string?" Yang Manli looked at Han Sen and asked.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded.


    "Very good, pull the string to the fullest on standard stance," Yang Manli said quietly.


    Han Sen had worked hard on archery so his stance was perfect and he easily pulled the string to the fullest.


    "Good stance." Han Sen was surprised to hear Yang Manli¡¯spliment.


    "Thank you, Captain." Still, Han Sen knew he was in trouble.


    "Hold this position until midnight. If you move during this period and I do not get the answer I want, you do not need to show up here again. Even if the stationmaster came here herself, one of us must go." Yang Manli turned to leave.


    Seeing Yang going away, the soldiers ran back and the one who told Han Sen about the protection mechanism felt guilty and said, "Sorry buddy, I did not expect Yang to be onto you. I did you harm instead of good."


    "It¡¯s just a few hours. I¡¯ll be fine." Han Sen said casually.


    "Do not underestimate the standard stance. Twenty minutes was all right, but two hours is just torture. A 7.0 bow is not a joke, usually we can¡¯t evenst two hours with a 6.0 bow. It¡¯s four hours until midnight. Yang is really brutal this time."


    "I say let¡¯s go apologize. Just tell her we all told him about the loophole. Or else he would probably not be able to use his arms ever again."


    "If we have to. Judging from her look, we would suffer as well."


    The soldiersined and sighed.


    "No need. I¡¯ll give it a shot. My endurance has always been good. Four hours, I think there should be no problem." Han Sen called the soldiers who were going to apologize back.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter how good your endurance is. It¡¯s torture."


    Han Sen smiled, "I¡¯ve seen worse. Don¡¯t go yet. If I can¡¯t do it, you could go then. Maybe by then Yang Manli will see how miserable I am and lessen the punishment."


    "That is also true. Buddy, you hang in there first. Let us know when it gets bad. We will go and confess." The soldiers were loyal.


    Hen Sen nodded and did not speak. Remaining motionless was sometimes even worse than violent movement, especially when he was also drawing a 7.0 bow.


    In the beginning he didn¡¯t feel much, but after half an hour, his arm muscles began to feel numb, and with the passage of time, this numb feeling was more and more intense.


    In just an hour, Han Sen was sweating like rain, his arms burning and whole body trembling.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and started to practice Jadeskin. A spring-like coolness flowed through all his veins, where the numb feeling was gradually relieved.


    Through the monitor, Yang Manli would nce at Han Sen from time to time. She saw him keeping the stance but started to tremble when it was approaching an hour. His endurance was already beyond her expectation. Even the soldiers can onlyst this long.


    Yang Manli predicted he couldst about at most one and a half hours, certainly less than two hours.


    "Cheating in your first training session. I have to put you through hell." Yang Manli did not really want a name from Han Sen. His silence was a quality she could appreciate and if he had confessed about the person who had told him, she would have looked down on him.


    After working for a while, Yang Manli checked on him again when it was an hour and a half, and found he was still standing there.


    Yang Manli could not help but frown, as Han Sen looked better now than half an hour ago. He had stopped trembling and was sweating less. In general, he looked more rxed.


    "He moved?" Yang Manli was not sure and yed the footage backward, noticing Han Sen had not moved in thest 30 minutes.


    "Odd!" Yang Manli did not go back to work, but paid full attention to Han Sen¡¯s image.


    Han Sen had been standing for two hours.


    "Buddy, you¡¯re awesome. Can you keep going?"


    "Your endurance is out of this world. If you are this good in every aspect, you could definitely go to the Alliance Central Military Academy."


    "Brother, you a real man!" A soldier gave him a thumbs-up.


    "Let us know if you can¡¯t keep going. Don¡¯t risk hurting your own body. It¡¯s not worth it."


    Keeping his body motionless, Han Sen smiled and said, "I feel okay. I can definitely hold until midnight. No need to check on me."


    "Brother, if you can really hold until midnight, you will be under my protection in the future."


    "Your protection? Do you dare to fight Yang or Qin Xuan?"


    "Ahem, I was just saying. Do not be so serious."


    The soldiers took a shower and went to the cafeteria, leaving Han Sen alone in the gym. He was practicing Jadeskin secretly and felt its power welling from every body cell, eliminating his fatigue.


    When Han Sen had insisted for three hours, even Yang Manli was shocked. She even doubted if the soldiers had hacked the monitor and all she saw was a loop.


    Soon she ruled out that possibility and left the office for the gym.

 Chapter 89: I’m the Strongest

    Chapter 89: I¡¯m the Strongest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Now, do you have something to say to me?" Yang Manli approached Han Sen who was standing like a statute.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t reached a certain level in Jadeskin, so his fatigue wasn¡¯t cleared awaypletely. Having stood there for over three hours, he was drenched in sweat.


    Even so, his stance was still firm as ever and his hands holding the bow didn¡¯t even tremble.


    Yang Manli for the first time felt that maybe Han Sen was somewhat talented. He had been standing like that for more than three hours and his hands were still steady, which was a great quality for an archer.


    "Captain, I really have nothing to say," Han Sen said.


    "Well, since you are so tough, you could keep standing here." Yang Manli went away without looking back. She was a little angry, but also respected Han Sen for what he did. That was a difficult task for a sixteen-year-old. She herself could onlyst two hours with a 6.0 bow at his age.


    After Yang Manli had closely observed Han Sen¡¯s situation and made sure he was fine, she was surprised to see that he did have the energy to continue.


    Although this was a test of endurance, and didn¡¯t have much to do with his other qualities. It still showed that Han Sen was outstanding in something, as someone with a fitness index less than 10 wasn¡¯t likely tost this long.


    "How can he have such strong endurance?" Yang Manli thought she probably couldn¡¯t even aplish this herself, while Han Sen, someone with much worse fitness than she, could pull through.


    After Yang Manli went back to the office, she continued to monitor Han Sen. On one hand, she wanted to find out how long Han Sen couldst in the end; on the other hand, she was afraid his arms would be damaged.


    She did not want Han Sen on her team, but she did not mean to harm him either. That was why she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him. Not to mention she had started to appreciate his endurance and perseverance.


    As for Han Sen¡¯s answer, in fact, Yang Manli did not really want to hear it. If Han Sen had really confessed, Yang Manli would have thought he was a snitch.


    Before long, the soldiers took some water and food and sneaked back into the gym.


    "Brother, great job. Come and drink some nutrition solution to get some strength." A soldier opened a bottle of nutrient solution and lifted it to Han Sen¡¯s lips.


    "Eat something. Although this meat is as good as the meat from God¡¯s Sanctuary, it was cooked by a chef here and the taste is good." Another soldier held arge piece of barbecue on a fork and put it up to Han Sen¡¯s mouth.


    "It¡¯s fine. I only have one hour left and must satisfy Yang¡¯s demand. I am afraid she would say it doesn¡¯t count if you help me," Han Sen said.


    "Brother, you are really a tough guy. I don¡¯t admire anyone but you."


    "Right, what is your name?"


    "Han Sen."


    "You are just over 16 right?"


    "Haven¡¯t had my 17th birthday."


    "Are all kids so tough these days?"


    "I do not know about others, but I¡¯m definitely the toughest."


    "Do not talk to him anymore. It consumes his energy."


    The soldiers saw Han Sen was fine and set up a table next to him to y cards. Han Sen was upset and thought, "You animals. Are you trying to help or piss me off?"


    Han Sen had been standing there for more than four hours. The soldiers watched the clock turning to one second past midnight, put the cards down, took the bow over and raised Han Sen up, ready to throw him into the hydro massage machine.


    "Don¡¯t! I do not need the massage. It¡¯s toote now. I have to go home." Han Sen quickly waved his hands. He had seen this kind of machine before, and it would take at least an hour before he could get out. He did not want to waste his time here.


    "That is not okay. You have been stretching your muscles for too long, which could severely harm your body. You must fully rx through the massage so that your veins and muscles could be revitalized. You have to stay in it for at least three hours with the strongest mode on," said a soldier seriously.


    "I¡¯m alright." Han Sen couldn¡¯t really wait three hours. As the soldiers insisted, he used a technique from Ghosthaunt and grabbed a soldier¡¯s neck. With a twist, he wiggled free like a snake.


    "Brothers, I¡¯m really okay. I have to go home now. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will show you that I still have the energy to perform military boxing," Han Sen said and performed theplete set of military boxing.


    Military boxing was something taught at the integratedpulsory education, and was something as simple as gymnastics. But all the soldiers were dumbfounded by it. They watched Han Sen as if they had seen a ghost.


    "S*#t! Kid you must be a monster under the human skin," the soldiers suddenly shouted when Han Sen finished the military boxing.


    "A Shura under the human skin!"


    "A perpetual motion machine under the human skin!"


    When Han Sen left the teleport station, it was one o¡¯clock in the morning. His mother and sister weren¡¯t home so he cooked himself something to fill his stomach and went to bed.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s body was fine, he did feel rather tired and almost fell asleep immediately.


    He didn¡¯t get up until it was noon.


    Han Sen stretched and felt very good all over. It was as if all his cells and pores were revitalized. He discovered that he had made great progress in Jadeskin. Although it was still just a little, it was about the effect of ten days¡¯ practice.


    "So Jadeskin is practiced more efficiently under extreme conditions?" Han Sen was surprised.


    It was worth a shot anyway. If it was true, it would be great for his practice of Jadeskin.


    Han Sen was not in a hurry. He had lots of time to train in the gravity trainer in the future. If he didn¡¯t do it, Yang Manli would make him anyway.


    Han Sen had carefully thought about his current situation. It would still be a while until he could be an aristocrat and it was not a bad thing to join Qin Xuan¡¯s squad to gain protection for his family.


    As Qin Xuan had said, if Son of Heaven wanted to harm his family. There wasn¡¯t really much he could do even if he was home. The military¡¯s protection was more reliable.


    Son of Heaven was careful with Qin Xuan in God¡¯s Sanctuary, so Han Sen believed that Qin Xuan¡¯s background would deter Son of Heaven. As long as Son of Heaven didn¡¯t know he was Dor, Han Sen didn¡¯t think the guy would risk offending the military force for some small conflict.

 Chapter 90: Hand of God

    Chapter 90: Hand of God


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the next day, Han Sen brought porns to the soldier who had asked him for them. The soldier was so happy that he wanted to be sworn brothers with Han Sen and said Han Sen would be responsible for his happiness from now on.


    Han Sen was covered in sweat. Fortunately, Yang Manli came fast enough so that Han Sen got rid of the soldier sessfully.


    Yang Manli spent half an hour to exin some archery knowledge and gave Han Sen a few tasks to finish on his own.


    Han Sen had learned basic archery knowledge at school and what Yang taught him was more practical, which benefited him a lot. Yang was indeed an expert.


    There were a lot of tasks for him toplete, which included the gravity trainer. Han Sen wanted to use the gravity trainer himself. This time he used the protection mechanism to adjust the parameters, not to reduce the gravity, but to increase the gravity a notch so that it suited his real fitness level better.


    The gym did not seem to be the ce where ordinary soldiers trained. Han Sen had never seen other soldiers here than the ones he talked to.


    During lunch break, Han Sen was chatting with the soldiers he knew. The soldier who asked Han Sen for porns regarded Han Sen and asked, "Sen, in addition to bow and arrows, what other weapons do you use?"


    "Dagger." Han Sen showed him the Z-steel dagger.


    Han Sen only knew the nicknames of these soldiers. This guy¡¯s name was "Gambler." Han Sen learned from others that he was greedy and lewd.


    Gambler took over Han Sen¡¯s dagger and yed with it. The dagger seemed like a living thing in his hand, making dazzling moves like a snake.


    "Watch this." Gambler held the dagger an inch away from Han Sen¡¯s eyes. With a simple wave of his hand, the dagger disappeared in front of Han Sen and Gambler¡¯s hand was empty.


    "S*#t! Your nickname should be Magician!" Han Sen looked everywhere and didn¡¯t see the dagger.


    Gamblerughed and shook his hands in front of Han Sen. He curled his fingers and the dagger returned to his hands magically.


    "How did you do that?" Han Sen widened his eyes.


    "Pretty cool, huh?" Gambler asked proudly.


    "Yep." Han Sen quickly nodded.


    "Dazzling, no?" Gambler yed with the dagger.


    "For sure." Han Sen nodded again.


    "Want to learn?" Gambler looked at Han Sen with a faint smile.


    "I do. Do you want to teach me?" Han Sen asked.


    "If you can bring me all my girls¡¯ new movies, I will teach you." Gambler said with a smile.


    "No problem." Han Sen agreed, knowing the girls Gambler referred to were certain porn stars.


    Although it cost some money to buy new movies, Han Sen really wanted to learn these tricks.


    "Come, we will find a ce so that I can show you." Gambler took Han Sen aside and told him the key to it.


    Han Sen then found out that it was not really magic but finger tricks. Although it was taking advantage of the blind spots, the most important part was one¡¯s control of the muscles on the arm.


    Yes, it was the entire arm instead of just the hand.


    Gambler told him that this trick was called "heaven in sleeves," also known as "Sleevede." It was passed down in his family as the foundation of their family business. The dirk Gambler used was specially made. Thin and sharp, it had a crescent-like double-edged de but no hilt.


    Gambler was ying with one dirk in each hand, and it looked like there were two butterflies dancing around his hands, which was amazing to watch.


    "How long will it take for me to be a master like you?" Han Sen looked at Gambler enviously.


    Gambler smiled, "I started at the age of three, and became better at seven. I¡¯m now intermediate and still far from being a master."


    He gave the dagger back to Han Sen and said, "Do not underestimate this trick. Although it is justys the foundation, but it is fundamental and will benefit you for the rest of your life."


    "Gambler, what does your family do?" Han Sen could not help but ask.


    "Aha, you will never be in our business and I do not intend to let you. I¡¯m just showing you a trick. You could practice it if you think it is fun. Never mind other issues." Gambler walked away and turned back to ask Han Sen, "Have you ever yed games on the Sk?"


    "Rarely." Han Sen had spent all his time trying to survive, and had no time for games.


    "Go y ¡®Hand of God.¡¯ It will help you learn this trick. If you can level up in that game, you will be getting somewhere with this trick." Gambler pointed to the holographic training machine.


    Han Sen was very interested in Sleevede, so he went to check out Hand of God on the holographic training machine. Soon he understood why Gambler asked him to y this game.


    This was a holographic game. Its idea was like Whack-a-Mole, but instead of using fingers alone, the spots to touch could appear everywhere around one¡¯s arms. One must use all muscles rationally to hit all the spots to pass a level. It was highly demanding for one¡¯s dexterity and uracy.


    In addition to the beginner level, the game was divided into three levels: evolver, surpass and demigod.


    The intention of the ssification was obviously to correspond with the three phases of God¡¯s Sanctuary, and to guide yers to choose the right level.


    Han Sen first chose the beginner level. Actually, when Gambler said "level up," he meant to clear the beginner level. As for which level Gambler himself was in, Han Sen had no way of knowing.


    Soon, Han Sen was hooked. He was not that smooth in the beginning, but was soon addicted to the satisfaction gained from hitting rapidly as he got familiar with the game.


    "Faster, faster, faster..." Once started, the game would push one to pursue the exhration in speeding up.


    But Han Sen did not have much time to y this game. After a few rounds in the martial arts contest, Han Sen reached the final match as expected.


    Not sure it was good luck or bad luck, Han Sen didn¡¯t encounter either Fist Guy or Son of Heaven. Son of Heaven had eliminated Fist Guy, and Qin Xuan had eliminated Son of Heaven. The final match was between Qin Xuan and Han Sen.


    In fact, Han Sen wanted to fight Son of Heaven more, so that he would have the opportunity to kill Son of Heaven on the stage. Usually the young master was surrounded by many strong men and there was almost no chance for Han Sen to approach him.

 Chapter 91: Steel Armor Championship

    Chapter 91: Steel Armor Championship


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the day of the final match between Dor and Qin Xuan, the stands were packed with at least a dozen hundred thousand audience. Even many of those who didn¡¯t register came.


    In addition to it being the final match, it was popr also thanks to the fame of Dor and Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan was undoubtedly the legend of Steel Armor Shelter. As a woman, she had been the champion of the martial arts contest for several years now, although she was never among the Chosen. There was no doubt that she was the NO.1 in Steel Armor Shelter. In addition, she was also beautiful. All of these made her the goddess of Steel Armor Shelter. People loved, feared and respected her.


    Dor¡¯s recent rise was even more legendary. He came from nowhere, but there had been so many headlines and controversies about him.


    Both seizing Son of Heaven¡¯s sacred-blood beast soul and killing Luo Tianyang made Dor a somewhat negative figure. But smashing through the robot channel and fighting golden-horned Shura made him an idol.


    When one legend met the other, everyone wanted to know about the oue. Will Qin Xuan continue to be the invincible goddess? Or will Dor be the new champion? Everyone was looking forward to this match.


    When Qin Xuan and Dor almost arrived at the same time, all expectations peaked and the cheers were deafening.


    "Dor, a bet?" Qin Xuan didn¡¯t move, but looked at Han Sen with a smile.


    The audience heard Qin Xuan¡¯s words and quieted down, wanting to know what bet she was proposing.


    "What bet?" Though looking calm, Han Sen was puzzled. Did she want to buy the victory from him?


    "If you lose this one, join my Steel Armor Gang and be my deputy. When I evolve and go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, you will be the head of the gang." Qin Xuan had a sweet smile on.


    There was an uproar among the audience. No one thought Qin Xuan would say something like this. Steel Armor Gang was far more than just a gang. It also represented the presence of military and the Alliance in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s was asking Dor to be the official spokesman of the Alliance at Steel Armor Shelter. It was a great honor.


    "Sorry, I cannot ept this condition." But unexpectedly, Dor refused Qin Xuan¡¯s offer.


    "Why?" Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen, stunned. The head of Steel Armor Gang was a position pursued by many. It was adder toward the power center of the Alliance, but Dor turned it down without considering.


    The audience also thought Dor was crazy. How can he turn down such a great offer?


    "There are two reasons," Han Sen smiled and said. "First, you cannot beat me."


    The answer left many slightly shocked, while Qin Xuan asked, "What is the second reason?"


    "I will go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary earlier than you, so although I appreciate your kindness, I can¡¯t take your offer," Han Sen calmly said.


    His reply was arrogant. With her gang, Qin Xuan could gain geno points a lot more easily than most people. While Dor was on his own, he said he could evolve earlier than her.


    But no one felt that Dor was mistaken. It seemed that everything was likely with Dor and he shouldn¡¯t be questioned.


    Qin Xuan smiled. "Well, then I would like to propose something else. If you lose, tell me who you really are."


    Qin Xuan¡¯s words had led to a burst of cheers on the stands. All the audience were dying to know who Dor was. Qin Xuan¡¯s proposal was embraced by all.


    "And if you lose?" Han Sen grinned and asked.


    "You can propose something as well." Smiling, Qin Xuan looked full of confidence. It was as if she would never lose.


    "An S-ss license at Saint hall." Han Sen was obsessed with the hyper geno arts in Saint Hall, he had neither the money nor the license.


    "Deal." Qin Xuan did not even lift her eyes before she agreed, as if an S-ss license was nothing to her.


    "Then let¡¯s begin." Han Sen drew the Shura katana. He didn¡¯t dare to ck when fighting Qin Xuan, who had the most geno points among all in the shelter. She was probably ten sacred geno points away from maxing out on everything.


    Han Sen had never seen Qin Xuan using her full strength, but he still thought he stood a chance.


    Han Sen¡¯s biggest advantage was his understanding of Qin Xuan. She would never thought that Dor was in fact Han Sen, whom she had fought a million times. Although she was always kicking his ass, he had learned a lot of her fighting habits.


    Qin Xuan on the other hand knew nothing about Dor.


    Qin Xuan stretched her hand and a beautiful purple butterfly started to dance in her palm, which turned into a purple dagger. Elegant and demure, she stood there like a goddess.


    Han Sen had seen her using this sacred-blood poisonous butterfly dagger once, but it was on the purple-winged dragon. The dagger wasn¡¯t really effective as the dragon was gigantic. However, it would be different for a person. Han Sen didn¡¯t know if he could stand the toxin if stabbed with the dagger.


    So, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give Qin Xuan any opportunity to attack. He wielded the katana using destorm and the strike was so fast as if it could break the wind. It was a simr strike as this one that had ended Luo Tianyang¡¯s life.


    Qin Xuan smiled, and moved away like a butterfly, dodging the fierce strike and stab her dagger at Han Sen¡¯s throat.


    Han Sen stepped forward and ignored the dagger. The katana was wielded at Qin Xuan again.


    That was a move that put both their lives at stake. If Qin Xuan did not dodge again, she would be cut in half; since Han Sen was in sacred-blood armor, he had a bigger chance at survival even cut by her sacred-blood dagger.


    "Scoundrel," Qin Xuan scowled, gracefully moved sideways and avoided Han Sen¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 92: Atomic Fission

    Chapter 92: Atomic Fission


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was thrilled to see Qin Xuan moving away. A storm of katana strikes poured on thedy as destorm was fully brought into y. Each strike was faster than thest. Qin Xuan was forced to defend herself and had no chance to attack.


    Han Sen knew well that Qin Xuan was nimble. He had been practicing Ghosthaunt for a long time now and had improved a lot on his footwork. However, he had never been able to get close to her in anybat except for the first time when she had underestimated him.


    Sure enough, Qin calmly dodged all the strikes Han Sen made calmly as if she were dancing. Meanwhile she fought back from time to time with grace.


    None of it mattered to Han Sen. He hacked the katana at her regardless and worked both destorm and Jadeskin to the maximum. A coolness gushed in his veins like a spring and activated every cell in his body.


    Qin Xuan quietly warded off all attacks from Han Sen. She was very confident in herself. It took her a few years to finally get to the first stage of "Atomic Fission." With her current geno points and beast souls, Qin Xuan believed that she could be the Chosen this year and even the first ce was not impossible.


    "Atomic Fission" was an advanced hyper geno art, which could fortify all body parts. As suggested by its name, it was close to the root of all hyper geno arts and could produce longsting power that improved one¡¯s physique significantly.


    It would be the perfect hyper geno art if it wasn¡¯t so difficult to get started. Qin Xuan had started to practice Atomic Fission under her family members¡¯ guidance since she was a toddler, but her progress had been slow. Now she had practiced it for two decades and she just got to the first stage a few months ago.


    Yes, just the first stage. But she had made a leap in her strength already with the first stage.


    Twenty years of practice did not go wasted. Once she got somewhere, her improvement was skyrocketing.


    Even Son of Heaven who was on the same level as she was easily defeated by her this year. It wasn¡¯t that Son of Heaven was weak, but that she had be too strong after getting to the first stage of "Atomic Fission."


    Qin Xuan believed that she could definitely reach the top this year and Dor wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Qin Xuan wasn¡¯t even thinking about winning or losing, but how to win Dor to better impress him.


    Qin Xuan did not care about the storm of des. As fierce as it looked, it couldn¡¯t hurt her. She only felt it was a bit troublesome as she didn¡¯t want to kill Dor.


    "If you like driving, I¡¯ll let you drive. I will wait until you are sopletely exhausted that you can¡¯t even move your arm. By then I will still be calm and appreciate your despair." Qin Xuan smiled and dodged another strike, thinking, "As long as you lose to me this way, you will think I am invincible and never dare to fight me again."


    Qin Xuan intended to burn Han Sen out. The way Han Sen wielded his katana would consume his strength fast. Each strike brought all his potentials out at the cost of his stamina.


    For Qin Xuan¡¯s Atomic Fission, stamina was one of its key strengths. A metaphor would be that a nuclear power nt was much more efficient than a coal-fired power nt.


    As Qin Xuan kept avoiding Han Sen¡¯s attacks, she was patiently waiting for him to be worn down.


    The blood of the audience were set afire. Han Sen¡¯s katana was swift and fierce, and Qin Xuan¡¯s dancing was ethereal and elegant. Their movements were so fast that they became a blur. It was indeed a great match.


    And in the eyes of ordinary people, Han Sen was chasing Qin Xuan and seemed to have the upper hand. Cheers of "Dor" could be heard from time to time.


    "It seems that the champion in Steel Armor Shelter would be someone else this year."


    "Of course, Dor is absolutely invincible."


    "Ha-ha, men are the master of this world. Tremble, women!"


    Yang Manli curled her lips with disdain, looking like a goddess who didn¡¯t deign to argue with the mortals.


    Son of Heaven was even more scornful. He had experienced how strong Qin Xuan was. He had always known about Atomic Fission. If he had wanted to learn it, he could have. But as it took at least two decades for someone talented to get to the first stage. He chose not to. Indeed, everyone knew that this was a great hyper geno art, but few dared to practice it. No one wanted to put two decades into a hyer geno art that they didn¡¯t know would work or not. If one failed, one would not even have a chance to start over with a different hyper geno art.


    Son of Heaven hadn¡¯t had the courage to practice Atomic Fission, and regretted it now that he saw how well Qin Xuan was doing.


    "Son of Heaven, it looks like Qin Xuan was in trouble. She was continuously under attack," A young man in Son of Heaven¡¯s gang said nervously.


    Son of Heaven twitched his mouth and replied, "What do you know? Qin Xuan has got to the first stage of Atomic Fission and she is basically impossible to beat. Although Dor was attacking, he will soon lose his strength to even lift the katana. His loss would be miserable."


    "So that¡¯s what it is. How experienced and knowledgeable you are!" The young man quickly kissed up to him.


    But next to them, another young manmented abruptly, "Keep silent if you don¡¯t understand it. Don¡¯t you have anymon sense? Men are simply stronger than women, and it will be Qin Xuan who is worn down first."


    Son of Heaven was provoked to wrath, but he paused when he saw the young man¡¯s face. It was the young master named Qing who had once hired Han Sen as his bodyguard. Yuan and the rest of the group were also there.


    "Qing," Son of Heaven gave a hollowugh and exined, "there are differences between men and women. But those differences were negligible. Dor¡¯s stamina is far worse than that of Qin Xuan who had reached the first stage in Atomic Fission. I believe in half an hour, Dor wouldn¡¯t even be able to wield his katana."


    "Howe I can¡¯t see that?" Qing was not convinced and said. "My father told me that women are inferior to men. I know that Dor will win and that woman will definitely lose."


    Son of Heaven smiled with confidence. "Qing, no need to debate. We will see what happens in half an hour. You will find out who is right at that time."

 Chapter 93: Better Stamina

    Chapter 93: Better Stamina


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But half an hourter, Son of Heaven¡¯s face became a bit stiff as Han Sen was still fiercely brandishing the katana at the same speed.


    "Son of Heaven, didn¡¯t you say that Dor would be worn out in half an hour? I¡¯m telling you my Dad was right. Men are better than women," Qing said proudly.


    Looking at Son of Heaven¡¯s grim face, Yuan smiled and did not speak.


    Son of Heaven was really upset. ording tomon sense, Dor would notst half an hour. With that kind of strikes, few in First God¡¯s Sanctuary could.


    "Ahem. It seems that Dor has practiced some special hyper geno art that improves his stamina. Even so, he couldn¡¯t possiblyst an hour. In another half an hour, he would be worn down." Son of Heaven wanted to restore some authority of his.


    "Son of Heaven, you are a guy. Why do you keep cheering for a woman? My Dad says that men are the best. I think Dor must be better than that woman. You have no vision." Qing obviously did not agree with Son of Heaven¡¯s argument.


    Son of Heaven almost choked. Pretending to be calm, he said, "Qing, if you don¡¯t believe me, keep on watching. In half an hour, you will know who is right. I¡¯m just stating the fact here."


    "Is there any need to watch? Dor will certainly have no problem. He killed a golden-horned Shura. Why will he lose to a woman?" Qing said with open worship in his eyes.


    Son of Heaven did not say anything, considering argument with such a kid unnecessary. In a while the kid will see what is good judgment.


    But another half an hour had passed, and Dor¡¯s spirit was still high. There was no sign of him burning out at all, which made Son of Heaven ufortable as if he had just swallowed a fly.


    Qing was very pleased and patted Son of Heaven on the shoulder, "Son of Heaven, what did I tell you? Men can¡¯t be weaker than women. A man that can¡¯t beat a woman is not a man. It¡¯s been an hour and Dor is still fierce. I believe that woman will be beat in a while. You need to learn from me so that you can have better judgment. Remember to take men¡¯s side instead of women¡¯s."


    Son of Heaven was seething with anger. He pretended not having heard Qing and kept silent.


    "Right, Son of Heaven, why didn¡¯t you enter the final. Who did you lose to? Dor?" Qing wasn¡¯t even aware of Son of Heaven¡¯s emotions and kept asking him.


    "How could I lose to that guy?" Son of Heaven immediately said coldly.


    "Who did you lose to then?" Qing asked.


    Son of Heaven felt his own face was burning. He lost to the woman on the stage, but it wasn¡¯t time to tell Qing that.


    Knowing that Son of Heaven had lost to Qin Xuang, Yuan almostughed out loud. He pulled the sleeve of Qing and asked, "Are you here to talk or to watch the game?"


    "It¡¯s only fun to discuss the game while we watch," Qing retorted.


    "Fun for you. Son of Heaven was about to be set on fire," Yuan nced at Son of Heaven¡¯s sullen face and thought.


    Displeased, Son of Heaven felt strange. "Dor has been wielding the weapon so fiercely that it¡¯s impossible for him to keep going for such a long time. Unless he has also practiced Atomic Fission."


    Other than Son of Heaven, Qin Xuan felt something was off as well. Attacking at such a high speed, Dor had sustained way longer than she had expected, making her rmed and surprised.


    In such a high-intensity duel, even she had begun to feel a little tired. Dor, however, seemed to feel nothing and kept attacking with the katana swiftly, as if he could do this forever, giving birth to a trace of powerlessness in Qin Xuan¡¯s mind.


    "No, I cannot go on like this. He must have also practiced some hyper geno art that enhances his stamina. Maybe I will be the one who is worn out first..." Qin Xuan gritted her teeth and dodged another strike. She took back her dagger and two beast souls appeared in the air.


    One beast soul was the mutant golden lion that she had always used. She instantaneously shapeshifted into a magnificent golden lion.


    And the other beast soul was a ball of blue liquid, which poured into the lion and turned its golden body blue. The lion also grewrger and looked fiercer.


    "That is sacred-blood water spirit! Qin Xuan actually got its beast soul!" Son of Heaven was shocked to see that. He knew very well how scary a sacred-blood water spirit was. It could coexist with another creature and make that creature exceptionally strong.


    Qin Xuan made the final attack to the water spirit when she was hunting it with Son of Heaven, who did not know she got the beast soul. It seemed that the beast soul had the same power as the creature it once belonged to.


    With the help of water spirit beast soul, the mutant golden lion had be stronger than normal sacred-blood creatures. Qin Xuan could then fully disy the power of Atomic Fission.


    Son of Heaven was surprised. "Qin Xuan has be so strong. It seems that this year she could be among top 3 of the Chosen."


    Han Sen knew Qin Xuan really well. He nced at her expression and knew something was off. Just before she summoned the water spirit beast soul, he summoned his wings and flew up high.


    Everyone was stunned, including Qin Xuan. Who could have thought Dor who looked like he was going for mutual destruction had flown away the minute Qin Xuan shapeshifted.


    Qin Xuan who had shapeshifted did not know what to do. These two beast souls were fierce enough for sure. Even Dor used a sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul she could beat him.


    She chose the moment when Han Sen was making the most powerful strikes to shapeshift so that he wouldn¡¯t disengage himself. She didn¡¯t have sacred-blood wings, so she wanted to end the match as soon as possible.


    What she did not think of was that Dor who was chasing her just flew away faster than rabbits.


    Qin Xuan suddenly felt very embarrassed. As fierce as she was right now, she could not fly and as a lion, she could no longer use weapons, so she couldn¡¯t even throw things at Han Sen.

 Chapter 94: The Winner Takes It All

    Chapter 94: The Winner Takes It All


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Flying in the air, Han Sen summoned the mutant sawfish spear and cast it down at Qin Xuan like how a fisherman would use a harpoon. The lion that Qin Xuan had turned into reached out a w and hit the spear hard. The spear as thick as an arm bent and bounced off.


    Fortunately, the spear was tough enough so that it wasn¡¯t broken under her w.


    Han Sen took back his mutant sawfish spear and watched her from above, not intending to attack again or tond.


    Everyone suddenly came to understand that Dor was trying to consume Qin Xuan¡¯s shapeshifting time. Shapeshifting beast souls required a lot of energy to use. Even Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t stay like this for very long, or it would hurt her body.


    "So shameless!"


    "Do you call yourself a man?"


    "What do you know? It¡¯s tactics."


    "If she could fly as well, then good for her."


    There was suddenly a chaos on the stands. Some supported Dor and some Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan simply could not reach Han Sen. She quickly dismissed the shapeshifting beast soul. But the moment she did that, Han Sen flew down and shed his katana at her.


    Qin Xuan had met a lot of strong enemies, but she had never been as depressed as she was at this moment. Once she shapeshifted, Han Sen would immediately fly into the sky; when she turned into herself, Han Sen would then rush down. She became sullen as she couldn¡¯t make use of her own strength.


    "Ha-ha, Dor is just great. He is fighting like a guerri."


    "He is bullying her. Qin Xuan is almost crying."


    "Shameless scum. How can a man be so brazen?"


    Unabashed, Han Sen believed it did not matter how he won as long as he won. If he could go to the contest among the champions of all the shelters and rank top 10, he would be rewarded a sacred-blood beast soul. He would definitely try his best for that sake.


    Qin Xuan did not expect that Dor would sink so low to make her unable to use her power. Now she was only happy that Dor was not an archer, or she would be even more miserable.


    "Dor, you are a dignified man. Do you dare to fight me head-on?" Qin Xuan wanted to prod Dor into action.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen ignored her intention and replied, "You are a soldier. Don¡¯t you understand that victory is all that matters? Even if I let you win today, what if you encounter champions of other shelters who could fly? Do you expect to persuade them to give up their ability to fly as well?"


    Qin Xuan paused and people who used Han Sen of being shameless also lowered their voices.


    In fact, they should have thought of this. There had been more than one person who could fly among the Chosen before. Not being able to fly was a weakness of Qin Xuan¡¯s and even if she won today, others might still choose to exploit that in the future.


    Many people who supported Qin Xuan kept silent. Qin Xuan smiled wryly. "Well, I give up. We do not have to go on."


    Qin Xuan knew that she had such a fatal weakness, but did not think Dor would be so brazen to use that to his advantage. Now that she had no way of winning, she chose to throw in the towel instead of staying in this awkward match.


    Qin Xuan now regretted that she did not work hard on archery. Or she could have used an advanced beast soul bow and arrow to beat Dor.


    "You can pick up the S-ss license of Saint Hall at Steel Armor Gang." Qin Xuan said and left the martial ring, which made Han Sen this year¡¯s champion of Steel Armor Shelter


    Dor¡¯s victory was very controversial. A lot of people thought it was not honorary. But Han Sen didn¡¯t mind his reputation as long as he could win the sacred-blood beast soul given to the Chosen.


    Qin Xuan left in good grace, but she had also set Han Sen up. If he went to pick up the S-ss license at Steel Armor Gang, she might be ready to ambush him. Han Sen knew her so well that he didn¡¯t dare to pick up the license under her nose, as he knew she must be quite upset with him.


    The contest in Steel Armor Shelter was officially over. The top 100 all had their names on the martial stele in the martial ring. The first name there was "Dor." Han Sen hoped that no one would call him "Doll" again. However, many still did.


    All the shelter champions would start topete in ten days. By then everyone in First God¡¯s Sanctuary could see the match taking ce in the Chosen Martial Ring. The top 10 participants would each gain a random sacred-blood beast soul and be named "the Chosen."


    If one had been the Chosen for the second or more time, one would no longer be awarded more sacred-blood beast souls, but an upgrade to one¡¯s beast soul awarded the first time.


    Many of the Chosen would just go into the entertainment industry and be a star. Countless agents andpanies would try to sign the Chosen with arge chunk of money. Unfortunately, the ten Chosen were normally the same persons fromst year. Fresh faces would only have an opportunity once they evolved and went to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care for the entertainment industry, but he would spare no effort in gaining the reward of a sacred-blood beast soul.


    Legend has it that as the Chosen¡¯s reward, someone had once gained a beast soul in the shape of a beauty woman. Some rich guy offered more than a billion dors and even an interster warship for it. No one knew if the deal was made, but no one had seen that beast soul again. It must be collected by some rich beast soul lover.


    Han Sen naturally wanted to be assigned a beast soul in the shape of a beauty and be rich overnight. But he would first have to be the Chosen.


    Only ten days to go until he startedpeting with other champions. There was no time for him to hunt for more geno points. Han Sen decided to use the time to train himself in the teleport station.


    The gravity trainer was indeed a wonderful training device which had helped Han Sen a lot. He could push himself really far in a short amount of time inside it and practice Jadeskin much more efficiently.


    He would thenplete the training tasks assigned by Yang Manli and use the rest of the time to y Hand of God.


    Han Sen was not sure what Gambler meant by "pass." He thought he had to clear all levels, but in fact what Gambler meant was just to pass the beginner level.


    That was why Han Sen felt terrible that he still hadn¡¯t been able to pass the beginner level in so long.


    "This game is so demanding on my dexterity of the entire arm and my control of muscles and bones. If I use Jadeskin when I y, I should be able to improve my score greatly." Han Sen tried it, and his scores indeed boomed. On the sixth day, he was able to level up for the first time.


    Han Sen was still vexed with the fact that it took him so long to pass the beginner level and he even had to use Jadeskin. However, if Gambler knew Han Sen had already passed beginner level, he would be so shocked that his chin should fall to the ground.

 Chapter 95: Evolver-3

    Chapter 95: Evolver-3


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because of the misunderstanding, Han Sen continued to challenge the evolver level of Hand of God, but he was making little progress even when using Jadeskin.


    Recently, Yang Manli was satisfied with Han Sen¡¯s performance. He had finished all the tasks she assigned him and the data of the gravity trainer became normal again. She thought it was because he had stopped exploiting the loophole, but little did she know that he was actually increasing the difficulty so that his result could look normal.


    It was almost midnight and Han Sen was the only one left in the gym, ying Hand of God. He had discovered that the game was almost designed for him.


    Since he started practicing Jadeskin, he had gained exceptional control of his bones and muscles, and he had also be much more flexible. This game could help improve his reflexes and agility, which was a great for his progress with Sleevede and other skills that required handwork.


    Qin Xuan teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary to look for Yang Manli, who chanced not to be in the teleport station.


    When passing by the gym, Qin Xuan saw the light in the gym was still on and knew someone was still in there. She curiously took a look and saw Han Sen was ying Hand of God.


    Qin Xuan felt nostalgic as she yed this game a lot when she was in military school, putting a lot effort in it as well.


    Although autonomous vehicles had been the mainstream in the Alliance for a long time, manual control was still needed when one was operating a warframe. In an interster war, warframes were fundamental as it would be hardly profitable to destroy a with weapons of mass destruction.


    Warframe, as an individualbat tool, yed a vital role in wars these days.


    All military schools were training their students to operate warframes, which was one of the basic skills of a soldier. Hand of God was one of the best ways to improve one¡¯s speed and control, which were relevant to warframe operation.


    Qin Xuan felt that she should teach Han Sen some tricks of the game. As he was handpicked by her, she would like to make him better.


    "Let¡¯s see how you are doing first." Qin Xuan approached Han Sen and watched carefully. She was a bit far from him just now so all she could see was that he kept failing, and that was why she wanted to teach him.


    But when Qin Xuan got closer, she suddenly felt that the holographic spots were disappearing too fast, which was why he kept making mistakes.


    "Which level did he choose?" Qin Xuan checked the data on the screen.


    "Evolver-3?" Qin Xuan could not help but frown. She thought that Han Sen was too ambitious. The evolver level was designed for evolvers, as the name suggested. The unevolved could sometimes pass the evolver level, but the was very rare.


    Even for Qin Xuan with her current abilities, she could only pass evolver-2 asionally, which was already incredible for an unevolved. After all, the unevolved weren¡¯t the target yers here.


    But Han Sen was challenging evolver-3. And he was just aiming too high.


    "Biting off more than you can chew will get you nowhere," she thought, while she did not interrupt Han Sen but watched him starting over again and again. She wanted to teach him a lesson when he chose to give up.


    Having watched for a while, Qin Xuan became serious, then surprised, and eventually shocked.


    Han Sen was failing again and again. But in this process, he was making less and less mistakes and improving at a shocking rate.


    As someone who had worked hard on this game, Qin Xuan knew that once you had reached your limit in the game, you could hardly improve again even with months¡¯ effort.


    A limit is a limit. And no practice could bring you over your limit. Unless your strength had improved significantly, no exercise could raise your score.


    The purpose of ying Hand of God was to show one¡¯s potential. But one couldn¡¯t improve one¡¯s potential by ying the game over and over again.


    Now Han Sen¡¯s improvement could only mean one thing¡ªevolver-3 was not yet his limit. That was why he could still reduce his mistakes and get better.


    "Evolver-3 is not his limit. Is his talent in this area so great?" Qin Xuan did see great things in him, but did not expect he would be so good at this game.


    When she was in military school, the champion of the military academy league was just able to pass evolver-3. And that guy was top 10 in the warframe contest of the league. He was known for his swiftness and uracy, and even had a nickname "Lighting Hand."


    Han Sen reached the same level without any professional training, which was why she felt shocked.


    "Can he pass evolver-3?" Qin Xuan stood aside, watching Han Sen with aplicated expression on her face.


    Han Sen did not notice the arrival of Qin Xuan at all. Now, all his attention was focused on hitting the spots appearing everywhere. Jadeskin was fully employed.


    "Faster, I can go faster!" Han Sen¡¯s arms kept making swift and odd moves, twisted like serpents from time to time. Using all the muscles in his fingers and arms, he kept hitting all the spots appearing from nowhere.


    After thepletion of evolver-2, Han Sen had experienced countless failures adapting himself to the difficulty of evolver-3. He felt easier and easier to keep going and started to feel that he could definitely pass this time.

 Chapter 96: Amazing Talent

    Chapter 96: Amazing Talent


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Xuan felt suffocated as she almost stopped breathing when she saw Han Sen¡¯s hands dancing madly.


    Halfway through evoler-3, Han Sen had made no mistake yet. His hands were moving so fast that sometimes all she could see was the afterimage, which amazed her.


    Although the test had not yet beenpleted, Qin Xuan was able to determine that Han Sen had the ability to pass evolver-3. Judging from what she saw, he was not just lucky, but making progress constantly.


    "Evolver-3... This is evolver-3!" Qin Xuan was suddenly pleased with herself.


    She was the one who discovered Han Sen and insisted that he join her squad. The potentials he was exhibiting proved her decision extremely wise.


    An unevolved who couldplete evolver-3 in Hand of God was very likely to be invincible among all the unevolved once he learned how to operate a warframe.


    "This kind of ability seems wasted on a sniper or archer." Qin Xuan was swayed for a moment, as he would make a better warframe operator in an open battle than a sniper in the dark.


    But thinking of Han Sen¡¯s cautious character, Qin Xuan soon gave up the idea as he was not cut out for closebat.


    But this discovery still made Qin Xuan happy, because Han Sen was the best candidate to operate a warframe equipped with multiple long-range shooting weapons.


    Ding!


    A crisp sound interrupted the thoughts of Qin Xuan. It was the tone of Han Sen passing evolver-3. She was no longer surprised, because she had predicted that this was not his limit.


    But she was now more convinced of Han Sen¡¯s amazing potentials and felt more determined about one thing.


    "This person is mine," Qin Xuan thought eagerly, as Han Sen started to y evolver-3 again.


    Even Qin Xuan herself could not have foreseen that she would have such high hopes for this guy who mistook her for a creature and stabbed her in her butt the first time they met.


    "Evolver-3, if he got more geno points and became an evolver, how great could he be then?" Qin Xuan was slightly excited. She quietly watched Han Sen practice for a long time before she went out of the gym.


    "Maybe I could raise the bar for him," Qin Xuan thought with a smile that would make Han Sen shudder.


    Ten days had soon passed. Han Sen was stuck and couldn¡¯t pass evolver-4 in such short time. There were ten phases in each level and Han Sen¡¯s performance had been exceptional for an unevolved.


    Practicing Hand of God not only benefited his Sleevede skills, but also helped his speed of destorm, as his improvement.wasprehensive.


    "The contest of all champions has finallye. I have to be in the top 10." Han Sen had read a lot of information from previous years and felt that he stood a good chance.


    It was not to say that he was invincible. This year, several powerful Chosen had gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, which meant he had lesspetition.


    Han Sen studied his potentialpetition for a long time and found that his biggest rivals were likely to be Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng.


    Tang had been the Chosen several times. He was the fifthst year and three of the four that ranked higher than him had gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary this year. The only one who didn¡¯t go was named Lin Feng, simr to the name of Han Sen¡¯s friend Lin Beifeng. Lin Feng was the second cest year.


    There was no doubt that this year the two men would be the ones to beat.


    He looked through the description from a lot of people who had watchedst year¡¯s contest and found the two strong indeed.


    Great fighting skills, plenty of advanced beast souls plus the sacred-blood beast souls awarded to themst time, as well as their growth this year, all meant they shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly.


    Han Sen has met Tang Zhenliu before. Although he kicked Tang¡¯s ass in the game, it waspletely thanks to his reflexes and prejudgment. In a realbat, he needed more to win and just Tang¡¯s beast souls alone were trouble enough.


    "Howe these two guys did not go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Han Sen was ever more concerned after he read the description. No matter how well they could fight, the beast souls they had would be fearsome enough.


    "I hope I won¡¯t run into them too early, or I would probably be in bad shape even if I won, which would be a disadvantage in the following matches," Han Sen thought.


    He could gain a sacred-blood beast soul as long as he was top 10, and the beast soul was assigned randomly. Therefore, Han Sen did not think of the first ce, but would be happy as long as he was one of the Chosen.


    When Han Sen was considering all kinds of possibilities, he heard hislink and saw a strange number on it.


    Han Sen frowned. He was not sure who it would be and answered the call hesitantly.


    Beyond Han Sen¡¯s expectation, popped up in the holographic image was Tang Zhenliu.


    "Surprise!" Tangughed.


    "It sure is. What¡¯s up?" Han Sen asked.


    "I need a favor from you," Tang said.


    "Let¡¯s hear it. I am just a nobody and may not be able to help you," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "You sure can. It has to be you, too. But no worries, you could name your price," Tang Zhenliu said.


    "What favor exactly?" Han Sen cringed.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it in person. Are you home now? I¡¯ll pick you up," Tang said hurriedly.


    "No need. Tell me the ce and I¡¯ll go to see you." Han Sen felt strange. Tomorrow was when the contest would start. What was Tang doing looking for Han Sen rather than preparing himself?


    "Is it about the contest?" Han Sen guessed and felt it necessary to figure out what Tang was up to.

 Chapter 97: Same Style

    Chapter 97: Same Style


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen arrived at the ce Tang Zhenliu told him, he saw Fang Jingqi was also there. Tang led Han Sen into the living room.


    After entering the living room, Han Sen saw that on the sofa sat a young man, who was very quiet and did not speak when he saw Han Sening in.


    "Tang, what do you need me for?" Han Sen asked directly.


    "Brother, look at this first." Instead of answering Han Sen¡¯s question, Tang yed a video.


    The scene was shot in a martial ring. A man inbat suit was surrounded by a group of people wearing masks. The moment Han Sen saw the man he shuddered, although it was just through the holographic image.


    Then the video began. Under the siege, the man started a gorgeous murder show.


    It was a ughter. In one minute and twenty-three seconds, the man inbat suit was holding nothing but a dagger. He had killed a total of 34 people, each in one strike. No one survived, and no one could stand up again after taking his strike.


    The man was like death himself, harvesting lives casually.


    "This person is a lot like you," after the video was yed, Tang looked at Han Sen and said.


    "That¡¯s not me," Han Sen said quietly.


    "Of course it¡¯s not you, but you fight in the same style. Before you strike, there is no warning or signs. But the strike itself was fast and fierce, with perfect timing. You are both assassins," Tang concluded.


    Although Tang had not fought Han Sen, he was a great fighter and discovered many things when he was ying that drinking game with Han Sen.


    "So?" Han Sen frowned.


    "This person is called Yi Dongmu, grandson of Senator Yi who is demigod. This year he is the champion of Tsar Shelter. In other words, he is one of mypetitors," Tang exined.


    "What do you want me to do? Disable him so that he cannot participate in the contest? I am sorry, but I do not have that kind of skills." Han Sen spread out his hands.


    "Of course not. He is the grandson of Senator Yi. Even we couldn¡¯t approach him easily, let alone you. We could never assassinate him. In the Alliance, wherever he goes, he¡¯s always closely guarded," Tang said. "We have invited you here because we want you to imitate Yi Dongmu¡¯s tactics and spar with us. Truth be told, I really have no confidence to block his weird strikes and you can help us get used to his style."


    "What¡¯s in it for me?" Han Sen did not decline.


    Tang pondered, moved his lips but didn¡¯t speak.


    They were basically asking Han Sen to teach them how to beat himself, so it was very hard to name the price. If Han Sen was someone important, they would not even have asked as it could be perceived as provocative.


    "We can try our best to amodate whatever you propose," Fang Jingqi said.


    "An S-ss license of Saint Hall," Han Sen paused and said.


    "Deal." Tang replied so fast that Han Sen felt that he might have asked for too little, maybe he should have said two S-ss licenses.


    But Han Sen had always been an optimist. One S-ss license was a great price already and what they asked him to do helped himself in turn as well, as Yi Dongmu might be his opponent as well.


    "I have to say this before we start. My skills are inferior to Yi¡¯s. Even if you could parry my attacks, you might still be stabbed by him," said Han Sen.


    "I know. Here are some videos of him fighting. Watch carefully and then we will start. We don¡¯t have much time left and we can only hope that our first opponent won¡¯t be him so that we¡¯d have more time to practice." Tang Zhenliu sat on the couch and joined Lin Feng, leaving Han Sen to watch the videos himself.


    Han Sen watched one video after another. None of the videos were shot officially. Han Sen felt this trip was worth it, because if he encountered Yi Dongmu without knowing his style, he might be killed in the match.


    Indeed, they shared the same style. The difference was that Han Sen had formed the style himself, while Yi clearly had a great mentor. That was why Yi¡¯s skills were much better. He seemed to have a better fitness level than Han Sen as well.


    As for beast souls, Han Sen was sure that Yi had better ones than his as well. As the grandson of a demigod and senator, his grandfather would manage to get him nice stuff no matter which shelter he was in.


    Although time is limited, none of Tang Zhenliu, Fang Jingqi and Lin Feng asked Han Sen to hurry. They let Han Sen repeatedly watch the footages.


    Han Sen sometimes would rey some details several times. Yi had taught him a lot through these videos, which meant more to Han Sen than an S-ss license.


    In just less than four hours, Han Sen felt as if he had been through a revolutionary change.


    However, after full understanding Yi¡¯s way of fighting, Han Sen was surprised to find that although Yi¡¯s strikes looked terrifying, there were subtle defects to his style. And only those who deeply understood this style would be aware of these defects.


    Tang was getting impatient and wanted to interrupt Han Sen, but Lin Feng the quiet man stopped him. It was in the evening when Han Sen had finished with the videos.


    "Let¡¯s get started," Han Sen got up and said.


    "Well, let me see how well you can imitate Yi." Tang took Han Sen into abat room in the vi.


    Hen Sen grabbed a dagger the same shape of Yi¡¯s dagger. Its edge was not sharpened and its de was retractable, so that no one would get hurt.


    The way Yi Dongmu and Han Sen fought required them to do their best with each strike. If real weapons were used, Tang was afraid that he would be injured by Han Sen.


    "Let¡¯s begin." Tang tightly watched Han Sen, and did not step back. They wanted to practice how to parry Yi¡¯s strikes after being approached by him.

 Chapter 98: An Interesting Person

    Chapter 98: An Interesting Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen approached Tang, holding a dagger backhandedly, a way he had learned from Yi.


    Two feet away from Tang, Han Sen suddenly wielded the dagger and stabbed it at him from an unexpected angle.


    Fang Jingqi was shocked, and the quiet man¡¯s eyes lit up. Tang was covered in cold sweat and it was toote to parry that attack with his broadsword. He abruptly turned sideways but was still stabbed in the waist.


    "S*#t! Your strike was not that different from his," Tang called out, staring at Han Sen.


    Fang Jingqi looked at Han Sen with a strange look and the quiet man¡¯s eyes also fell on Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    Hen Sen was surprised himself as well. He was practicing Jadeskin madly these days. And practicing Hand of God had also enhanced his speed.


    In addition, he just saw Yi¡¯s way of fighting and had some new insights. Now his strike was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t believe it himself.


    "Ha-ha, God loves me. With you sparring with me, Yi will be no big deal." Tangughed out loud.


    For a whole night, none went to bed, but the only one who was practicing with Han Sen was Tang. Fang Jingqi didn¡¯t register in the contest and the quiet man was just watching and did not meant to join them.


    Having practiced for a night, Tang could not avoid Han¡¯s dagger as long as Han Sen was within a foot from him. Tang didn¡¯t develop a way to defend himself, while Han Sen was getting better and better.


    "S*#t! I give up. There is no way to parry your attacks. Maybe I¡¯m doomed," Tang said sullenly, as he saw it was about time to go to God¡¯s Sanctuary for the contest and there was no point in going on.


    "Now you are able to deal with Yi," Lin Feng who had been watching in silence suddenly said.


    "Lin, what do you mean?" asked Tang, sitting up straight and staring at Lin Feng.


    "Yi Dongmu is not as good as him. You can¡¯t parry his strikes, but with Yi you would be able to avoid being stabbed in fatal parts. If your luck is not too bad and run into Yi in a few days instead of today, you could block Yi¡¯s strikes at a very small price." Hearing this remark from Lin Feng, Tang and Fang all looked Han Sen, appalled.


    They knew Lin Feng well and was shocked that he would speak so highly of Han Sen by saying that Yi Dongmu was not as good.


    Han Sen¡¯s background was much inferior to Yi and Yi was probably also older, yet Lin Feng said Yi Dongmu was not as good as Han Sen.


    If the remark was from another person, they would certainly have scoffed, but they knew Lin Feng and he was never wrong. Last year, the only reasons he was not the first ce were that he hadn¡¯t broken the bottleneck in his hyper geno art and that he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary two yearster than his opponent.


    "No need to look at him that way. I¡¯m just saying his style is better than Yi Dongmu¡¯s, but his fitness was still inferior to Yi of course." Lin Feng smiled, and reached a hand out to Han Sen. "I am Lin Feng. Very pleased to know you. You are an interesting person."


    "Han Sen. A pleasure," Han Sen shook his hand, smiled and said.


    "Well, it iste. Let¡¯s shower and teleport." Tang interrupted the eye contact between Han Sen and Lin Feng. He turned to ask Han Sen, "There is a teleport device here. You want to join us?"


    "No, I did not register so I will not go," Han Sen declined and left.


    Watching Han Sen leaving the vi, Tang asked Lin Feng, "Is he really so good?"


    "He¡¯s better than you think. If he had the same background as Yi, he would be 100 times more impressive than thetter. He understands the essence of assassination, while Yi only has some skills. His growth was limited by his background but he will be well-known in a few years,"mented Lin Feng.


    "Such high praise from Lin. He must really be something," Fang Jingqi said.


    "In a few years, will he surpass you?" Tang was interested.


    "In First God¡¯s Sanctuary, I am invincible," said Lin Feng casually, exuding confidence.


    This time Han Sen had gained a lot. Not only did he get an S-ss license from Tang, he also enhanced his advantages in sneak attacks. As pointed out by Lin Feng, his strikes were more threatening than Yi¡¯s.


    But no matter how powerful his strikes were, he had to first get close to his opponent, which was not easy.


    In practice, he started from the proximity of Tang, who would never let him get so close in a real match. After all, the art of assassination was better used in the dark.


    Yi had practiced a kind of footwork that allowed him to easily approach others even from the front, but Han Sen had never learned it so it was hard for him to get close.


    That footwork was also a hyper geno art and involved special techniques. Han Sen was never good at footwork and could not imitate from watching the videos. Even if he tried, he couldn¡¯t get the essence of it. Therefore, it was essential that he should learn his own footwork.


    "Maybe I should consider using this on my footwork." Han Sen squeezed the S-ss license in his pocket.


    But now he had no time for that--practicing a new hyper geno art took time. Han Sen went to the teleport station, entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, dressed himself as Dor and entered the martial ring.


    In the middle of the martial ring erected a giant sacred stele that was a hundred times more magnificent than the martial stele. Under the watch of people from Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen marched into the sacred stele and was teleported to a huge martial ring--Chosen Martial Ring.


    In all the shelters of God¡¯s Sanctuary, there was a simr sacred stele from which the image of Chosen Martial Ring was projected. At this moment, champions from all the shelters were entering Chosen Martial Ring from the sacred stele.

 Chapter 99: The Chosen Slayed in One Strike

    Chapter 99: The Chosen yed in One Strike


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen realized howrge the poption of the Alliance was and howrge First God¡¯s Sanctuary was when he entered Chosen Martial Ring.


    Every shelter had about 100,000 people like Steel Armor Shelter. And everyone in Chosen Martial Ring now was the champion of their own shelter. The stands were almost filled with at least 100,000 champions, which meant there were at least 100,000 shelters in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was a dizzying figure indeed.


    After humans entered the interster era, they had conquered lots of habitables and had been thriving. Now the human kind was so huge that only Shuras couldpete.


    Among the champions of all shelters, Dor was the most famous one, in addition to the Chosen fromst year.


    That video of Dor fighting golden-horned Shura was so viral that all mainstream media had covered it, so Dor had be a household name in the Alliance.


    Many people were curiously looking at Han Sen, as they wondered how Dor really was.


    But it was mostly just curiosity. They had all watched the video starring Han Sen. Although the storyline was impressive, Dor didn¡¯t really show much strength at that time.


    His sacred-blood beast souls were great but he himself not so much. Han Sen at that time would be very far behind among the champions of all shelters.


    After all, these people were one in a hundred thousand with great physiques and advanced beast souls. It hadn¡¯t been long since Han Sen fought the Shura, so no one believed he could have made much progress. People mostly just wondered about him and didn¡¯t treat him as a fierce rival.


    When the channel into Chosen Martial Ring was closed, the match list finally appeared on the sacred stele.


    The names on the list were the ones the champions left on the martial steles. Han Sen quickly searched the list for "Dor" and he found it very soon. The word stood out to him for some reason and others had found their own names as well.


    In this contest among the champions, a one-on-one model was adopted and the winner of the two would enter the next round, so the list was like a pyramid. Han Sen was relieved to see both Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng were arranged far from him and there was no chance they would meet before top 10. Han Sen scanned the list again and another name caught his eye.


    "Yi Dongmu, he used his real name?" Han Sen saw the name Yi Dongmu and followed his path. He was suddenly startled.


    If Yi and he could both win all the way, they would fight for the chance to be the Chosen. So in order for Han Sen to gain the sacred-blood beast soul, he must beat Yi.


    "Tang Zhenliu was afraid of Yi, while I was the one who met him. Yi Dongmu, your luck is no good. If Tang didn¡¯te to me, I might lose to you. But now it¡¯s different. Maybe I am chosen," Han Sen thought happily. Perhaps others would be afraid of Yi, but he was confident he could beat Yi after watching the videos.


    Chosen Martial Ring was divided into a thousand stages stacked on top of one another. Each time a thousand pairs could fight at the same time. Han Sen was in ate match so he went to see other matches first, especially the one Yi was in. He had to know how much better Yi was gettingpared to his performance in the videos.


    Yi Dongmu¡¯s match in this round was also ratherte. Han Sen watched a few matches and was surprised as no one was to be taken lightly in this contest.


    He also watched Tang Zhenliu¡¯s first match. His opponent stood no chance under his fierce broadsword skills. After Tang shapeshifted, his opponent was barely fighting back. Tang¡¯s techniques and strength were both outstanding in the contest.


    Lin Feng whom Han Sen was paying even more attention to also won his match, while Han Sen didn¡¯t really understand the way he won. His opponent was a nobody, but Lin Feng only won by a narrow margin.


    Han Sen could even imagine that in the reports next day, Lin Feng¡¯s opponent would be described as "had a glorious failure."


    But for some reason, Lin Feng made Han Sen feel more threatened than Tang did.


    Finally, it was Yi Dongmu¡¯s turn. He was not well-known at the moment. Although he was the grandson of Senator Yi, only a few people knew he was in the contest. After all, this was his first contest.


    However, his opponent was a celebrity who ranked number 10st time, nicknamed "Dragon Swordsman." Dragon Swordsman was very handsome and had great sword skills. With lots of female fans in the Alliance, he enjoyed great poprity among all the Chosen.


    Dragon Swordsman¡¯s match was naturally high-profile. A lot of people thought that he had a chance of being top 3 this year and all the girls were cheering for him. Few paid attention to Yi Dongmu, his opponent.


    But ten seconds from the match started, everyone was shocked. Before Dragon Swordsman drew his sword, Yi Dongmu¡¯s knife had cut his throat.


    Watching Dragon Swordsman clutching his own neck in pain and copsing, the audience were silent. His female fans were covered in tears with hands on their mouths, not epting what they saw.


    One of the Chosenst year, Dragon Swordsman was killed in his first match. That would sure be the headline next morning. This was all it took for Yi to be known throughout the Alliance.


    Han Sen was calm. Although Yi had made some progress, the well-born kid still did not understand the essence of assassination.

 Chapter 100: Contest Center

    Chapter 100: Contest Center


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was Han Sen¡¯s turn. His opponent was a guy called Lei Ban. The moment Han Sen got on the stage, Lei Ban summoned a beast soul bow and three beast soul arrows and shot all three arrows at him. The three arrows almost flew to Han Sen at the same time.


    Han Sen was surprised. Lei Ban was at least as good at archery as him, and even had better techniques than him. Judging from the look of his bow, it was likely a sacred-blood beast soul bow and two of the three arrows were dark green, so they were probably poisonous like his mutant ck stinger arrow. The third arrow was made from blue crystal and sounded as if it could tear air apart when it was in the air, which suggested it could be a sacred-blood beast soul arrow.


    "Sure enough, there is no one weak here." Han Sen swiftly dodged the strongest blue crystal arrow and summoned his mutant sawfish spear to ward off the other two arrows.


    Han Sen felt a bash as the arrows and his spear collided. The spear almost fell from his hand.


    "Excellent archer and weapons," thought Han Sen in awe. He squeezed the spear and approached Lei Ban.


    Lei Ban was not only fast, but was also able to shoot while running. The arrows were not affected by his movement at all. Unable to trap Lei Ban with his spear, Han Sen had to run after Lei Ban while dodging his arrows.


    Han Sen had a lot of respect for this opponent, who had much better footwork than him and could shoot arrows in all positions when moving with both great strength and uracy. Han Sen had also worked hard on archery but he was only able to shoot when standing still. His uracy would suffer a lot if he tried to move.


    Lei Ban was indeed much stronger than him in archery, so Han Sen was not in a hurry to end the match. Instead, he started to observe his opponent and learn from him.


    Han Sen¡¯s match had also attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention. After all, Dor was popr. Butpared with Yi Dongmu, his performance was less than impressive. More than half an hour had passed and they were still running after each other, rendering the audience drowsy.


    In First God¡¯s Sanctuary, people were quite disappointed in Dor, except for his hardcore fans. Since a match with an unknown person had cost him so much effort, Dor didn¡¯t seem to have what it took to be the Chosen.


    When the match had been going on for more than an hour, Han Sen shapeshifted into the bloody yer, approached Lei Ban and beat him in a closebat, which Lei was not good at.


    The same day, all major media in the Alliance had covered the contest. Although there was no image, the reporters managed to depict the matches vividly with words.


    Their main focus was on Yi Dongmu¡¯s match. Yi¡¯s background was also published¡ªthe grandson of Senator Yi who had graduated with ster grades from the best posh school before entering God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    His background and his seckill of Dragon Swordsman made him a major contender this year.


    The victory of Tang had also made him a favorite.


    Another top contestant was Lin Feng. His match, however, benefited his opponent, who was considered to have lost by a narrow margin by the media.


    There were articles on Han Sen too, but they were rather short in general. The longer ones were all focused on the disappointment in Dor.


    Most of the reports were filled with phrases like "narrow win," "work to be done," "hard to live up to the reputation" and "to be improved." There was not much description.


    In fact, those who saw Han Sen¡¯s match, including his fans, had to admit Dor was just average.


    The team of the TV program "Contest Center" was holding a meeting in their office building. In the conference room, the station director Xu Kangnian was tapping his finger on the table. He looked at Fang Mingquan sitting on his right side and suggested with a smile, "Fang, do you think we need to make some alterations to today¡¯s show?"


    "Which alterations do you have in mind?" Fang Ming frowned, as he could guess what Xu Kangnian wanted to say.


    Since Dor¡¯s video became viral, Fang Mingquan was poached by Huaxing Station¡¯s "Contest Center" team. Because he had taken the ce of an old host in the station, he was not the most popr person here. He was targeted here and there, which made it difficult for him to realize his career goals.


    "Fang, we journalists have to focus on the hot issues. Contest Center was designed for this contest and we ought to focus on the more outstanding matches." Xu Kangnian paused and said, "Shall we put Dor¡¯s content on hold, and release it when he had a better match? Let¡¯s focus on Yi Dongmu first. What do you think?"


    "The director has a point. Yi is so popr right now, of course we should focus on him. Dor was just lucky to have killed a badly injured Shura. His weakness was exposed in the contest and he couldn¡¯t even be in the top 100, let alone the Chosen. There is little point covering his match. We need to focus on Yi who could be the first ce." Wang Changqing said with his face stern, giving Fang Mingquan a cold stare.


    This program used to belong to Wang Changqing, and he was reced by Fang Mingquan in the end, which exined why Fang was not his favorite person.


    "Yes. It¡¯s settled then. Fang, let¡¯s roll with Yi Dongmu for this one," said Xu Kangnian.


    Fang Mingquan curled his lips and felt suffocated. He suppressed his anger and scanned each onlooker. Shooting Wang Changqing a cold stare, he looked at Xu Kangnian and said calmly, "Director Xu, if you still want me to host Contest Center, I will talk about Dor, not just for this episode, but for all future episodes. I will also tell everyone that Dor will be the winner of the contest."


    Everyone in the conference room paused and looked like Fang Mingquan as if he were crazy.

 Chapter 101: Infamy

    Chapter 101: Infamy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Every year during the contest, there was a lot of special programs that covered different matches. Although Contest Center was just a new program, it was produced by Huaxing Station, which was a prominent TV station. With a celebrity host Fang Mingquan, the program had good ratings and was among top 100 in the Alliance.


    Top 100 may sound less than impressive, but was in fact an amazing achievement. In the entire Alliance, each had tens of thousands of programs, many of which were from the authority. It was quite something to stand out and be among top 100.


    And of course, during the contest, a program focusing on the contest itself would naturally have higher ratings.


    On this day, the content of Contest Center caused an uproar in the Alliance. Fang Mingquan had introduced and analyzed Dor¡¯s current situation and predicted that this year Dor would be the final champion, which had lead to outspread outrage.


    "Fang Mingquan is a retard. Look at Dor¡¯s performance, how can he win?"


    "We know that you are famous because of Dor¡¯s video. But there is no need to kiss Dor¡¯s ass like this."


    "Rubbish. If Dor is the champion, I will live broadcast myself eating s*#t."


    "What do you think of Yi Dongmu if you think Dor could win?"


    "Ha-ha, Fang Mingquan is so dumb. Dor will meet Yi Dongmu before he gets to top 10. He¡¯d be lucky to survive. To win? LMAO."


    "My Tang Zhenliu would never let him!"


    "My Lin Feng would never let him!"


    "Stupid, stupid, stupid..."


    "Although I also like Dor, he didn¡¯t do that well in the contest so far."


    "Fang Mingquan, you are too subjective about this. I can¡¯t even watch this stuff and I am a fan of Dor¡¯s."


    "You call yourself a fan? Go be other people¡¯s fan, please."


    "Dor is nothingpared to Yi."


    "Yi must win."


    "Dor little angel, I will always support you."


    ...


    Contest Center and Fang Mingquan had been made a hit by all the criticism. Many peers were satirical about Fang¡¯s grandstanding, too. Some even asked him to quit journalism.


    Except for a few hardcore fans of Dor, allments on Fang was negative. Even many Dor¡¯s fans thought Fang¡¯s report was over the top and didn¡¯t dare to support him.


    "Fang, I¡¯m sorry you are wronged." In the conference room of Huaxing Station, Xu Kangnian grinned from ear to ear.


    Although Contest Center and Fang Mingquan were severely criticized, the ratings had risen a lot, sending the show in top 50.


    Arge number of other contestants¡¯ fans flooded into Contest Center, especially those who supported Yi Dongmu, this year¡¯s dark horse who would encounter Dor before bing the Chosen. The Skmunity of the show had almost burst.


    Although it was only top 50, for Huaxing Station it was a great achievement. There had been less than a handful of shows that could aplish this in the station¡¯s history.


    Therefore, Xu Kangnian was quite pleased with what Fang Mingquan had done and Wang Changqing was naturally upset. He didn¡¯t know that Fang Mingquan would try to improve the ratings this way.


    "This is just my job. I have Director Xu to thank for my achievement." Fang Mingquan said modestly, ttering Xu at the same time.


    Xu Kangnian was even happier and patted Fang Mingquan on the shoulder. "Fang, keep talking about Dor and the stronger you say he is the better. If everything goes well, we might have even higher ratings and could break our record."


    "Please rest assured that I will do my best." Fang Mingquan did not think it was grandstanding as he sincerely believed Dor would win. However, others didn¡¯t see it that way. Fortunately, the result was good anyway. For a journalist, criticism was not always a bad thing.


    Xu Kangnian praised Fang Mingquan some more. After the meeting was over and Xu had left, Wang Changqing said coldly, "You are ignoring the facts for fame. You might be popr now but the reputation of the program would be ruined by you. Which station would hire you in the future? Xu¡¯spliment means nothing. You think you can get away with it when he finds out the show was discredited?"


    Of course, Fang Mingquan understood that as well. Someone had to take the fall when the fad passed. He himself would be that someone in this case. Xu was just trying to keep him onboard now to raise the ratings. Fang had been in this industry long enough to know that.


    Smiling, Fang Mingquan looked at Wang Changqing and asked, "What if Dor really wins?"


    Wang Changqing paused. If Dor really wins, then Contest Center would be famous for real and Fang Mingquan¡¯s name would be a household name. Xu Kangnian would treat Fang like the God of Wealth.


    "Keep on dreaming," Wang Changqing scoffed. Anyone could see that Dor did not have what it took to win. He was just average and far from top 10, let alone winning.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I firmly believe that Dor will be the champion." Fang Mingquan got up and went away.


    "Idiot," Wang Changqing whispered. He was waiting to see how miserable Fang would be.


    Han Sen did not go on the Sk, so he was not aware of the debate about Contest Center. At the moment, he was practicing with Tang Zhenliu in Fang Jingqi¡¯s vi.


    Although Tang Zhenliu would not meet Yi Dongmu before top 10, he felt like they were going to meet when they were both top 10 eventually. So, he was still practicing with Han Sen when he had time.


    Only Han Sen knew that Tang would not ecounter Yi Dongmu because he would eliminate Yi himself before Yi rose to top 10.


    But a sparring partner like Tang was so precious that Han Sen was happy to oblige.


    Having practiced for two days, Tang finally let Han Sen go just before the next round of match began.


    Han Sen knew who his opponent was and did not panic. He had made up his mind to practice in the match and gain some practical experience from his opponent.


    After all, these were the champions of different shelters and it was such a rare opportunity to fight them one-on-one. Han Sen had not much experience in this kind of matches and was happy that he got a chance to gain some.

 Chapter 102: See you at the final

    Chapter 102: See you at the final


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had made up his mind to practice destorm in the contest by using destorm only when facing his opponents. If others dared to do this, they might have died a million deaths already. But Han Sen was in sacred-blood armor, so hardly any attack was fatal to him. That was why he could practice in the contest.


    Han Sen had given up on using his mutant sawfish spear. Without good spear skills, this weapon was useless in front of these champions.


    Fighting opponents of different styles, Han Sen had made great progress and his destorm got better and better--as long as his opponent was not too fearsome, he could always cope with using just destorm, but it was always the bloody yer that got him the victory.


    This way, Han Sen¡¯s matches had be very hard to watch. He was always winning by a narrow margin and there were times it seemed that he was about to lose.


    And there were two matches in which his opponents had already been seriously injured in theirst rounds and were thus easily defeated by Han Sen. Everyone thought he got lucky.


    The negative reports about Dor were overwhelming. And in particr, the high praise Fang Mingquan sang in Contest Center fanned the mes.


    Fang Mingquan was talking through his hat¡ªas an evolver who could not even enter First God¡¯s Sanctuary, he managed analyze so much from his reporters¡¯ oral ount alone. In general, he was saying Dor was invincible, everything was in control and Dor would be the final winner.


    This of course had attracted much hatred toward Fang Mingquan and Contest Center. It chanced that although Dor¡¯s matches were never fun to watch, he had never lost either, which supported Fang¡¯s im.


    The criticism got worse and worse. Especially those who were optimistic about Yi Dongmu were sniffy about everything Fang said and objected each day.


    Yi Dongmu was still keeping a formidable record. In two consecutive rounds he was able to kill his opponents in one blow, causing many of his following opponents to quit the matches against him.


    In three consecutive rounds, all his opponents threw in the towel, which made Yi¡¯s fame peak. Many media were running lengthy features about him and many predicted he would be the final champion this year.


    He had even stolen Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng¡¯s thunder.


    As for the Contest Center, Fang Mingquan and Dor, they had be a big joke in the press.


    "Dor will win" had be a popr spoof this year, as an irony, of course.


    Some people found that Yi Dongmu and Han Sen would meet before one became the Chosen and posted the finding on the Sk, which caused a heated discussion.


    "I sincerely pray every day that Dor had to keep winning so that he could meet Yi Dongmu, who will teach him what a master looks like."


    "Ha-ha, funny! I agree, God bless Dor!"


    "Bless Dor!"


    "Bless Dor!"


    ...


    "Bless Dor" had also be a buzzword, and was seen everywhere in thements of all sorts of programs about the contest.


    Especially in the onlinemunity of Contest Center, "bless Dor" would flood the screen every day.


    Han Sen knew about this, but did not react at all. He never thought of Yi as his equal.


    In the Han Sen¡¯s view, the likelihood of Yi Dongmu winning Tang was less than 30 percent, and if Yi met Lin Feng, he would stand no chance.


    The opponent Han Sen really cared about was Lin Feng. These days he had seen many matches and had a general understanding of most contestants, among whom he felt Lin Feng was the most formidable.


    This quiet and gentle man made him feel unpredictable. His every move seemed very natural but followed a strange rhythm. Han Sen¡¯s prejudgment was quite good, but he was unable to predict Lin¡¯s rhythm, which scared him.


    Han Sen had seen every match of Lin Feng¡¯s and almost all the matches were closely-fought. Lin was always winning by a small margin. Almost all Lin¡¯s opponents performed outstandingly and they all lost nheless. It felt so strange that Han Sen cringed.


    "Formidable guy," Han Senmented. He knew his techniques and strength were both weaker than Lin. Luckily he would not meet Lin before top 10, or else he was not sure if he could be the Chosen.


    Tang was still practicing how to avoid Han Sen¡¯s attacks in a close fight. He was not making much progress though.


    But Lin Feng said if Tang met Yi Dongmu, Yi would not be much of a threat to Tang, which was close to Han Sen¡¯s judgment¡ªYi didn¡¯t get the essence of the art of assassination, so he could hardly beat Tang.


    Perhaps the phrase "bless Dor" yed a role here. In the next rounds, Han Sen¡¯s opponents either were badly injured or lost important beast souls in the previous rounds and some even had idents in the Alliance. It took Han Sen no effort to keep rising. Even Han Sen himself felt quite incredible.


    Those fans of the Yi Dongmu gave Hen Sen another nickname "Lucky D," taunting hisck of real skill.


    One day, after the end of a match, Han Sen came down from the stage and saw Lin Feng finishing his match as well. Their stages were close, so Lin saw him and to his surprise, walked toward him.


    Many around them had noticed this scene. After all, Lin Feng was the runner-upst year. although his performance was not that brilliant this year, he was still a favorite. Also, Han Sen had been the center of attention for a while.


    Lin Feng approached Han Sen. He smiled and reached out a hand, "Always wanted to say hello to you, but never had a chance."


    "Same here." Han Sen shook his hand.


    Lin seemed to be satisfied with this, and said, "See you at the final."


    Lin turned away, but his words stunned everyone who was listening, as if they had seen a 12.0 magnitude earthquake.

 Chapter 103: The Fight between the King and the Imposter

    Chapter 103: The Fight between the King and the Imposter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It turned out to be a 12.0 magnitude earthquake in the press indeed.


    Lin Feng had asked someone to meet him in the final, yet that someone was not Yi Dongmu, but Dor, who was considered an imposter.


    All major media had reported this, and Fang Mingquan from Contest Center was especially excited about it and had analyzed it from all angles. His conclusion was that "Dor was simply great."


    But obviously the major media and fans didn¡¯t share his enthusiasm. They thought Lin Feng wanted to gain poprity by participating in the grandstanding becaused he was no longer the center of attention.


    "Rubbish. Lin was the runner-upst year but he had no vision. No wonder he was only the runner-up. Let him keep his ranking and be second to my Yi Dongmu this time."


    "Keep his ranking? You think too much of him. He¡¯d have to be lucky to make it in top 10."


    "Lin and Dor are just two weak guys feeling bad about themselves."


    "Ha-ha, Yi Dongmu will get rid of Dor in seconds before he beats Lin to show them who the real king is."


    "What the heck? If Lin was going to see someone in the final, it should be Yi Dongmu."


    "Even if it is not Yi, at least it should be Tang Zhenliu, right? How is Lucky D relevant?"


    The Sk had exploded for this matter. However, Lin Feng and Han Sen, the two who had caused it did not realize this at all. One was enjoying tea with Tang Zhenliu and Fang Jingqi, and the other was ying Hand of God in the gym of the teleport station.


    Han Sen had spent all his time ying Hand of God when he was not practicing with Tang. But he had never been able to make another breakthrough. He always had one or two small mistakes with evolver-4.


    Han Sen knew that he had reached his limit in both physique and reflexes. If he had no improvement in geno points, it was impossible for him to go any further.


    Therefore he decided to take a break from Hand of God. Han Sen acquired two daggers and tried to practice Sleevede with both hands. Although he was not as good as Gambler, he could produce the daggers from his sleeves and put them back skillfully at the moment. Even someone very observant could hardly see his hands move, but it was just a start on Sleevede.


    When Han Sen took the daggers back, his hands would shake slightly while Gambler was able to keep his hands perfectly still and retrieve the dirks using only his arm and palm muscles. Han Sen was not even close to that.


    This mislead Han Sen to think that he needed to pass all the levels of Hand of God before he could get somewhere with Sleevede.


    "After I win tomorrow¡¯s match, I will fight Yi Dongmu. If I beat him, I will be the Chosen and enter the ranking round, where I will meet Lin Feng, which I actually look forward to." Han Sen recovered his dagger, slowly closed his eyes, and thought about all the matches he had experienced.


    The next day, Han Sen had an easy victory once again. His opponent still had not recovered from a bad injury and failed to show up.


    Han Sen walked down the stage and wanted to see Lin Feng¡¯s match, but someone stopped him.


    "I hope tomorrow you will have the guts to stand in front of me, because I will kill you." Yi Dongmu said coldly and walked past Han Sen without so much as throwing him a nce.


    Almost everyone who saw this went crazy. Yi Dongmu¡¯s words caused another storm on the Sk.


    Basically everyone was guessing if tomorrow Dor would dare to show up. The majority predicted that Dor would quit.


    After all, the difference between the two was huge. Yi Dongmu¡¯s performance had been outstanding and he had even killed several celebrity rivals, including Dragon Swordsman, who had the tenth cest year.


    Dor, on the other hand, had a rough journey. And he was here more for his luck than for his actual strength.


    Except for Fang Mingquan who predicted Dor would get a total victory, almost all TV personnel believed Dor would either quit or die.


    On the day of the match, the martial rings in all shelters were packed with people who were waiting to watch the match through the sacred stele.


    This was absolutely the most controversial fight in the entire contest this year, and people called it the fight between the king and the imposter. Almost everyone in First God¡¯s Sanctuary was watching and the number of viewers was even bigger than that of the finalst year.


    The poprity of this match was in part due to Contest Center and Fang Mingquan. Or else there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who were paying attention to Dor and the media would not have cooked up such a hype.


    The field reporters all wished to interview Yi Dongmu and Dor before they started. Although there was no way to record it, it was enough that everyone in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary could see it at such a crucial moment.


    Unfortunately, neither Yi nor Dor had appeared, but they saw Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng. It was hours until their own matches so they must be here to watch the fight between Yi and Dor.


    The clever reporters quickly squeezed over and circled Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng. They loudly asked,


    "Lin Feng, I¡¯m from Contest Front. Who do you think will win this fight?"


    "Lin Feng, I am from Contest Corner. You said you would see Dor in the final. Do you still believe that?"


    "I¡¯m from Contest Center. Lin Feng, do you and Dor know each other? Why did you ask him to see you in the final?"


    ...


    Lin Feng quietly smiled. "Haven¡¯t I already said that I will see him in the final?"


    Lin then walked toward his seat and sat down.


    Those journalists quickly circled Tang Zhenliu who was behind Lin and bombarded him with all sorts of questions.


    Tang gracefully tossed his hair back and said with pride, "No matter who wins, it will be the same for me, as I will get the first ce."


    He paused, and before the reporters reacted to hisment, he continued, "If you are asking which of the two will win, then of course it¡¯s Dor. Isn¡¯t that obvious?"


    The reporters were shocked. Not only Lin Feng, but also Tang Zhenliu said Dor would win, which was the opposite what they had thought.


    But when they were trying to ask again, Tang Zhenliu had gone away as well.


    Only the reporter from Contest Center was overjoyed, who quickly teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary and reported what Lin and Tang had said.


    When Yi Dongmu and Han Sen both showed up, First God¡¯s Sanctuary went buzzing. The cheers for Yi overwhelmed those for Dor.


    In the martial ring of Steel Armor Shelter.


    "Stationmaster, do you think Dor will win?" Yang Manli asked Qin Xuan sitting next to her nervously.


    "He robbed my quota to go so I will not forgive him if he¡¯s not even in top 10." Qin Xuan said fiercely, while knowing that it would be difficult to beat Yi Dongmu who had shown incredible skills in previous matches.


    "He will lose for sure. He was simply not on the same level as Yi Dongmu." Son of Heaven said in a cold voice.


    "I do not want to listen to these words. My Dor is the best," displeased, Qing gave his mouth a downward twist and said. He and Yuan had been going to all Dor¡¯s matches.


    "Whether you like it or not, it is the fact," Son of Heaven said casually.


    "Didn¡¯t you say the same thingst time? Well?" Qing grinned and asked, leaving Son of Heaven¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 104: Not Bad

    Chapter 104: Not Bad


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the stage, Yi Dongmu coldly stared at Han Sen and said in a t voice, "Well, since you dare toe, then get ready to die."


    Drawing the dagger from his waist, Yi had a murderous look on his face.


    "Do you think this is some Kung Fu movie?" Han Sen scoffed inwardly. He didn¡¯t believe someone would actually say such dramatic words in real life.


    Han Sen did not reply, but shapeshifted into the bloody yer, grabbed the hilt of the Shura katana and ran toward Yi Dongmu.


    The bloody yer had a great speed, and was as fast as a fighter aircraft at its full speed. Instantaneously Dor was in Yi¡¯s face.


    The viewers all wondered whether Dor had lost his mind to approach Yi, who was best at closebat. Almost no one could avoid his fatal blow after being approached by him.


    "Wow... Dor is nuts. He not only approached Yi, but was also using a katana. At least use your spear so that you can keep the distance."


    "A misstep by Dor. He should havee with a bow and arrows. Even if he doesn¡¯t know archery, shooting down from the above is a thousand times better than getting close to Yi."


    Yi¡¯s fans were overjoyed. "This idiot wanders so willingly into Yi¡¯sp. It would be hard not to beat him."


    Yi Dongmu sneered and shapeshifted into a mutant monkey more than six feet tall with a thick tail, which greatly improved his strength and speed.


    Yi Dongmu had a sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul as well, but it was not simr to the shape of a human body. If he could not use his skills and sacred-blood dagger, the sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul would do more harm than good.


    There were few creatures that had the shape close to human, and even fewer that looked human. Except for that sacred-blood beast soul in the shape of ady that was awarded to the Chosen, there was hardly any sacred-blood beast soul that takes human form.


    Han Sen¡¯s bloody yer was a precious sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul because it had a pair of human hands that allowed him to use all sorts of techniques.


    Yi Dongmu watched Han Sen bolting toward him and gave his dagger a harder grip. He held the sacred-blood dagger backhanded andunched his body at Han Sen. The distance between the two was shorter and shorter.


    All the moves of Yi Dongmu fell in the eyes of Han Sen, who felt every stretch and twist of his opponent had followed his expectation. He could see through Yi as if Yi was no more than a puppet.


    Between two assassins, if one was much better, something like this would happen.


    Han Sen knew everything about Yi while Yi didn¡¯t even know Han Sen was good at sneak attacks as well. And that had determined Yi¡¯s loss.


    It did not matter that his speed and strength were both greater than Han Sen.


    When the two shed, the katana painted golden by Han Sen moved and was suddenly returned to its sheath. The movements of the weapon were as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water.


    They continued sliding nearly 30 feet in opposite directions before they stopped. Han Sen¡¯s magnificent body was as steady as a mountain, while Yi Dongmu slowly turned around and stared at Han Sen¡¯s back. He stressed each syble, "What is that skill called?"


    "destorm." Han Sen replied without looking back.


    "I will fight you again. And next time I will not lose." Yi said and walked down the stage. The moment he went down, he fell to the ground with a thump. Blood was welling from a cut in his chest so deep that his bones could be seen.


    The entire First God¡¯s Sanctuary went quiet. Billions of viewers of the match opened their mouths but could not make a sound.


    No one could believe that the result would be like this. They could ept it if it was the other way, but Yi Dongmu who was invincible like a king was defeated by Dor in one blow, which was hard to swallow.


    Not to mention Yi¡¯s fans, even Dor¡¯s fans had never thought that Dor could win like this. Even the optimistic ones believed it would at least take Dor quite some effort to win.


    But no one thought that Yi would lose in such a shameful way and in his strong suit, closebat.


    Han Sen turned his head back and looked at Yi Dongmu who was struggling to get back on his feet. He said calmly, "Not bad. You survived a serious strike from me."


    Han Sen turned away.


    "Not bad... not bad..."


    This sentence blew all the viewers¡¯ minds. In the eyes of the public, Dor¡¯s figure suddenly became more and more grand and brilliant.


    "Dor..." Dors¡¯ fans finally came to realization of what had happened and started shouting and jumping up and down.


    The silence was broken and the entire First God¡¯s Sanctuary became festive. Everyone was talking about this incredible fight.


    "That went down pretty fast!"


    "Ha-ha, in your face, Yi¡¯s fans!"


    "Not just the fans, but also the media in the entire Alliance, except for Fang Mingquan¡¯s Contest Center. Y¡¯all thought Yi was gonna win. How about this? He is beat before even getting to top 10... "


    "Now think about it, Fang Mingquan sure had some vision. His analysis actually made a lot of sense. We were just blinded by Yi Dongmu¡¯s performance and didn¡¯t listen."


    "Lin Feng is the visionary one. No wonder he was the runner-upst year. He knew this long ago."


    "Ha-ha, it seems this year it will be between Lin Feng and Dor."


    "We really owe Fang Mingquan and Dor an apology."


    "Fang Mingquan was wronged."


    "Not bad... ha-ha... what a line..."


    A match that took less than ten seconds had changed Dor¡¯s imagepletely.


    "What a line! Next time I have to try it--not bad, you survived a serious strike from me." Tang regretted that it was not him who came up with the line.

 Chapter 105: From A Loner to the King

    Chapter 105: From A Loner to the King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Snap!


    Wang Changqing¡¯slink was smashed by him. Eyes bloodshot, he panted heavily like a hysterical beast.


    Dor had beat Yi Dongmu. The public opinion of the entire Alliance was suddenly turned over. Contest Center and Fang Mingquan that had suffered lots of criticism were sent to the altar. Lots of people were saying they owe the program and its host an apology.


    More and more people poured into the Contest Center to watch Fang Mingquan¡¯s analysis. The show had made it into the eighth ce in ratings, a record high.


    Huaxing Station had never seen such achievement with any show. In the past, the best record they had was the 19th ce.


    Top 10! No one even dared to dream this big. The host would be proud enough if the show was in top 100, and be thrilled if it made top 50.


    There was no doubt that Contest Center and Fang Ming had both made it. Although Contest Center was a show that would end after the contest, Fang Mingquan¡¯s outstanding performance had won him fame. No matter what show he host in the future, he would always have great ratings.


    Now Huaxing Station considered Fang Mingquan a pir of the station. Even Xu Kangnian was smiling at him all the time and showering him withpliments, making Wang Changqing so jealous that he wanted to bite Fang with his teeth.


    After Fang got off work and returned home, he sat in front of the French window and looked at the view of a busy night with a cigarette between his fingers, taking a puff from time to time. His body was still shaking.


    Now that everything was over, Fang started to sense some fear. He didn¡¯t even believe his own analysis as he didn¡¯t even watch the matches. He simply believed in Dor, the man who moved him by saving the girl and he thought a man like that must do well.


    So Fang Mingquan was just betting on Dor to be the Chosen. Whether he could get the first ce or not, it was no longer important.


    The fight against Yi Dongmu and Lin Feng¡¯s invite had made Dor¡¯s reputation peak and Fang Mingquan had also seeded.


    "Dor, you really are my lucky charm!" Fang Mingquan rxed and celebrated the fact that he had made the right bet. If he had lost the bet, he did not even dare to think of the result.


    He was not afraid to lose, but this time too much was at stake. If he had lost, he might have to leave his favorite industry.


    The puff reached his lungs and an intoxicating feeling started to spread from there. Fang silently looked at the nightscape and his excitement gradually subsided.


    When all the excitement was gone, Fang Mingquan got up to turn on his smart device. He wrote an article titled "A King Marches in Loneliness."


    A king is always lonely.


    When others areughing with friends to show off their humor,


    He is sweating in silence.


    The king is always lonely,


    When others are chasing fair maidens,


    He is bleeding on the battlefield.


    A king is always lonely.


    When the whole world is against him,


    He stared into the front.


    A king is always lonely.


    When he is abandoned by all,


    He is still firmly marching forward,


    Only to realize his dreams afar.


    I just want to say,


    Dor, please ept my allegiance.


    A loner like me whishes to follow you who are lonely too.


    You win, I will be with you.


    You lose, I will be with you.


    Fang Mingquan finished the article and did not sign leave his own name under, instead he wrote "from a loner to the king."


    When Fang Mingquan uploaded the article on the Sk, it went viral at an incredible speed, triggering a huge response.


    "Damn, I cried reading this. It reminded me of when I trained hard to be admitted to a military school. Others admired me for being admitted, while they had no idea about the effort I made. I had to train even when I had a fever. It was tough."


    "Fang Mingquan wrote well. I was reminded of the days I struggled in God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    "This is simply my true portrayal!"


    "I am also a loner. Spending at least 28 days in God¡¯s Sanctuary each month, I just want to work harder so that my family can live better. But I am so tired and I needpany."


    "No matter what happens in the future. From this moment on, I am a fan of Dor and Fang Mingquan¡¯s. I will be with both of you, too."


    "Dor, please ept my allegiance."


    "You win, I will be with you."


    "You lose, I will be with you."


    "Loner +1."


    "I like Fang Mingquan. You follow Dor, I will follow you."


    "If God gave me another chance, I would never have said anything bad about Dor."


    "+1."


    "+10086."


    "Dor, you are my king."


    "A King Marches in Loneliness" had made Dor and Fang a tremendous sess. As Fang became a real celebrity, Dor had gained many hardcore fans who would not sway easily.


    Reading the piece himself, Han Sen felt touched, too. During the first three months when he had just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, the loneliness and helplessness he experienced were maddening. He had gone this far because of his dreams and the people he cared about.


    If it weren¡¯t for his mother and Han Yan, Han Sen might have given up on himself.


    Han Sen wanted to reply to the article, but he eventually let that thought go.


    "Let us keep marching forward for what we truly cherish. No words could express my feeling." Han Sen silently logged out.


    Hen Sen rested for a while, and decided to check if there was any hyper geno art on footwork that suited him in Saint Hall. Yi Dongmu¡¯s footwork was paired perfectly with his sneak attacks, and the footwork was what Han Sencked. If he could practice some footwork to work with his Sleevede skills, he could reach an even higher level in thebat.

 Chapter 106: Someone Good

    Chapter 106: Someone Good


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Articles about Dor could be seen everywhere on the Sk. But it was toote to write about him as Contest Center was the only program everyone talked about. The peer shows were much less popr.


    A lot of businesses were looking for Dor and wished to hire him to endorse their products. Some people wanted to dig out his true identity and there were all kinds of spections, but no one was certain anyway.


    Han Sen was now browsing the S-ss section in Saint Hall, dazzled by all the S-ss hyper geno arts on footwork.


    From the description alone it was difficult to see whether the footwork would suit him, but Han Sen had no better choice than these S-ss hyper geno arts.


    After reviewing all the descriptions, Han Sen locked down on a footwork named Sparticle.


    Having purchased Sparticle, Han Sen watched the tutorial and started to learn.


    Soon he found that Sparticle is somewhat different from the footwork he had in mind.


    Han Sen was hoping to have a footwork that helped him speed up and pull him close to his opponent in an instant. Sparticle was fast enough and theoretically he could reach the highest speed that his body could take by practicing Sparticle.


    But this hyper geno art was focused on the explosive force. Although he could reach a very high speed instantaneously, the speed could onlyst one or two steps.


    Sudden burst of speed and one unparalleled step, that what Sparticle was all about.


    Footwork like this was very powerful in a closebat and even more so when paired with sneak attacks that Han Sen was best at. But the previous problem was still notpletely resolved¡ªit was still hard for him to approach his opponent from afar.


    "This is nice too. My abilities will be enhanced in closebat. And if my enemy is not too far away, this will work." Han Sen was not too disappointed, Sparticle was also helpful to him. It was just different from what he had imagined.


    Originally, Han Sen thought that he should learn a footwork like the one used by Yi Dongmu, which involved erratic and rapid steps, but this would do as well, just in apletely different style than Yi¡¯s.


    Han Sen drank a bottle of geno solution for Sparticle and hurried to start practicing. Hopefully it would make a difference in the ranking rounds that was to begin in ten days.


    In the afternoon, Fang Jingqi suddenly sent him a message to ask him to meet about something important.


    Han Sen went to Fang Jingqi¡¯s vi and found out that Fang was asking him to join Fist Guy¡¯s team to hunt a sacred-blood creature.


    "Fist Guy could not deal with the creature with his own men, but he did not want to team up with Son of Heaven or Qin Xuan. He did find the weakness of the creature and have a n that calls for a good assassin. He did not know someone like this but he did not want to share the meat of the creature with the other gangs either. I know you are also in Steel Armor Shelter, so I¡¯ve rmended you to him. If you join them, you won¡¯t get a share of the meat but will be paid with a mutant three-eyed beast mount. As for the beast soul of the sacred-blood creature, we will follow the tradition¡ªwhoever gets it could keep it." Fang Jingqi paused and said, " The pay is very good. If Fist Guy does not insist on having the meat to himself, the share you get could not possibly be of the same value as a mutant beast soul mount."


    Han Sen nodded, Fang Jingqi¡¯s words were reasonable. The share of meat he could potentially get was probably less than half of what a mutant mount was worth.


    "When and where?" Han Sen was secretly calcting the time needed for this trip. It was ten days until the next round, and he wondered if he could make it back.


    "I cannot tell you the specific location, and you will need about six or seven days in total," Fang Jingqi said.


    Han Sen certainly understood that no one would leak the information of a sacred-blood creature. With Fang Jingqi¡¯s estimate, he felt reassured as even if there was a dy, he could still make it back in time.


    In fact, Han Sen did not care for the ranking matches. It did not matter to him how he ranked among the Chosen as long as he could have the reward, which was the same for everyone in top 10. He was really looking forward to fight Lin Feng though, to see how good Lin actually was.


    Han Sen promised he would join Fist Guy. He had always wanted a mount and here came his opportunity to get a mutant one. Plus, he had a chance at the sacred-blood beast soul as well. So why not?


    Fang Jingqi gave Han Sen a coin and said with a smile, "I only said that I would rmend someone good, but didn¡¯t name you. Take this to the agreed ce and he will know."


    Han Sen nodded and took the coin. Fang Jingqi took him to dinner before letting him go.


    The next day when Han Sen entered Steel Armor Shelter, almost all the people were talking about Dor¡¯s match against Yi Dongmu and "A King Marches in Loneliness," but they preferred to call the piece "From A Loner to the King."


    After all, Dor was from Steel Armor Shelter and everyone in the shelter felt honored about it, except for Son of Heaven¡¯s gang.


    "I am a celebrity now, but unfortunately I cannot tell anyone that is me," Han Sen thought.


    First, he went to find Yang Manli and took a leave, exining that he wanted to hunt an important creature, hiding the fact that he was in fact joining Fist Guy¡¯s team.


    Hunting was crucial and Han Sen¡¯s training results were fairly good. Yang Manli did not give him any trouble before she granted his leave.


    Han Sen came to the agreed ce and saw Fist Guy and his gang under a tree enjoying the cool, obviously waiting for someone.


    "Ass Freak, what are you doing here instead of following Qin Xuan around?" A gang member saw Han Sen and ridiculed.


    Han Sen did not speak, but fished out the coin from his pocket and flicked it with his finger. The coin drew an arc and fell in the palm of Fist Guy.


    Holding the coin, Fist Guy looked at it and felt incredible. He asked Han Sen, "You are the person Fang mentioned?"

 Chapter 107: Show Us What You Got

    Chapter 107: Show Us What You Got


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "No way, Fist Guy. This is the guy you told us about?"


    "Ass Freak is the master your friend rmended?"


    "Brother, are you kidding us?"


    "Brother, are you ying with us?"


    Fist Guy¡¯s men were talking at the same time as none of them believed Ass Freak was the man.


    Fist Guy was also upset. Fang Jingqi said he would send him a master of assassination, but he did not expect it to be Han Sen.


    Fist Guy knew Fang Jingqi well and knew that he would never mess around. Since Fang had rmended Han Sen, he must have his own reason.


    Fist Guy regarded Han Sen and said, "Fang said that you are skilled in assassination?"


    "Better than average," Han Sen said.


    "Better than average? We are going to kill a sacred-blood creature. Can you manage that?" Little Finger said with distrust and curled his lips.


    This gang was different from the Qin Xuan¡¯s gang and Son of Heaven¡¯s gang. It had no military background and Fist Guy did not pay for the gang members. Fist Gang was formed by a group of friends and Fist Guy was their leader. The members all referred to each other with nicknames.


    Thumb, Index Finger, Middle Finger, Ring Finger and Little Finger, plus Fist Guy were the backbone of Fist Gang. All six were here today, which showed the importance they attached to this sacred-blood creature.


    Fist Guy had almost maxed out on his sacred geno points and all he needed was the meat from this one creature to get there. After that he could enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary with max sacred geno points.


    That was why this time they were not sharing the meat but chose to pay with a mutant beast soul mount.


    Fist Guy gave Little Finger a wave to stop him, gazed at Han Sen, and said, "I trust Fang, but this is very important for us and I have to be responsible for my brothers. Please show us what you got."


    Drawing a dagger from his waist, Fist Guy handed it to Han Sen.


    Han Sen was not offended as he knew his reputation in Steel Armor Shelter was not great. He had thought this might happen and did not really me these guys for it.


    Han Sen reached out a hand and grabbed the dagger. When Fist Guy was about to withdraw his arm, Han Sen¡¯s hand moved. Just when Fist Guy wanted to dodge, the dagger he just gave Han Sen was already on his neck. Suddenly Fist Guy froze and his hands were still in the air as he was not even able to put them up for defense.


    The rest of the gang were all dumbfounded with their face stern.


    They knew well Fist Guy¡¯s skills. Although it was a sneak attack from Han Sen, the guy was still able to catch Fist Guy off guard and put a de to his neck. None of the finger brothers thought they could do the same.


    Han Sen moved the dagger away, stepped back, and threw it back at Fist Guy. He asked with a smile, "Do I need to do another test?


    "No, let¡¯s hit the road." Fist Guy said simply. He contemted Han Sen and tucked the dagger back at his waist.


    Little Finger and other members were curious about Han Sen, not expecting the infamous Ass Freak to have such skills. But they did not say much either and summoned their mounts to go.


    Not having a mount, Han Sen was invited to sit together with Fist Guy on his mutant mount, which was as strong as a rhinoceros. The gang marched toward the southern mountains.


    Along the way, the gang had never stopped unless necessary. On the third day, they finally stopped at a grand canyon. Han Sen estimated that if it were not for the mounts, it would have taken them half a month to get here.


    They could no longer ride in the canyon, so Han Sen followed the gang on foot. Along the side of the valley they walked down and saw a billowing river, which was still not their destination.


    Having walked for more than two hours, they finally saw arge cave on the side. It was dark inside and they lit torches before going in. Once they were in the cave, columns of stctites caught their eyes.


    "Be careful. Although we have cleared them upst time we came, the cave has aplex structure so there is no guarantee that we¡¯ve got them all. Also there could be some new creatures hidden somewhere. Everyone pay attention," said Fist Guy solemnly.


    All answered aye and Thumb led the way holding a mutant beast soul shield in his hand. The rest followed him into the depths of the cave.


    Little Finger was walking on the end with a pair of beast soul coutels in his hand, vigntly looking around.


    Inside the cave, water was dripping from above, the sound of which was particrly clear in the cave. The stones under their feet were slippery and held puddles of water more than an inch deep here and there.


    People were very careful, not because it was difficult to walk, but for fear of dangerous creatures that might appear any time.


    Along the way Han Sen saw a lot of old bloodstains, which must be left from when the gang was herest time.


    Obviously their worries were unnecessary as they had encountered no danger on the way. The gang must have done a good jobst time as there was not even a primitive creature.


    "Pay attention, guys. We are about to see it. Do not make a noise," whispered Fist Guy who was directly behind Thumb after they had walked for four or five hours.


    In fact, these words were meant for Han Sen, as everyone else had been here before and knew that they were approaching the creature. They were tiptoeing like cats, making absolutely no sound.


    Han Sen nodded to Fist Guy, who then signaled Thumb to keep going. In a short while, they were at the end of the path and the space suddenly became huge. A stone hall appeared in front their eyes. The stctites hanging from the ceiling were about 30 feet long, which were not even one tenth of the height of the cave. Unknown ck vines were growing everywhere in the cave and the leaves on the vines were as ck as ink. There were even ck flowers dotted on the vines.


    Where they came from was like a tunnel that was connected to the hall¡¯s wall and there were many entrances like this one. Fist Guy indicated silence to Han Sen with his finger and then pointed underneath them. Han Sen looked down and his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 108: Hunting A Sacred-blood Creature

    Chapter 108: Hunting A Sacred-blood Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen saw that at the bottom of the cave, a ck pangolin-like creature more than six feet long with its whole body covered with in crystal scales was drinking water from a pool.


    "That is the creature. Its hearing is no good but it has got excellent eyesight. Even a sacred-blood beast soul weapon could hardly hurt its scales. Its biggest weakness is its soft belly," exined Index Finger unhurriedly, who was a refined young man.


    "Even if its stomach is its weakness, it is on all fours and I can¡¯t really flip it over and stab there," Han Sen said.


    "Of course not. As long as there is a sign of trouble, this guy will roll itself into a ball. And then it would be like a snail hidden inside the shell and its belly would be protected. Its scales could also flip up and be circr saw des. When it rolls, it¡¯s like a spiked wheel and even the thickest armor would be cut open by that. And no one¡¯s body could stand that either," Little Finger cut in.


    "How is this a weakness then?" Han Sen could not help but frown.


    "Certainly we cannot attack it head-on. Its strength is formidable and its speed is too high. No one could afford taking a hit from it." Fist Guy hesitated before he pointed at the pool at the bottom and said, "Our n is that in a while, we will go out to drive it away and you can take the opportunity to hide under water in the pool. When it goes to drink again, you make the attack from below the water at its soft chin. It would be great if you could leave the weapon in its chin so that it could no longer curl up. At that time we could kill it however we like."


    "Fist Guy, no wonder you are willing to pay me a mutant mount. I¡¯d be risking my life." Han Sen said to Fist Guy.


    "If it is easy, we will not pay such a big price. Can you do it or not?" Little Finger whispered.


    Everyone awaited Han Sen¡¯s decision, looking at him.


    "I can try. But since I am putting my life on the line here, I have to get paid first in case I die there." Han Sen pondered and said.


    "OK," Fist Guy agreed readily and transferred the mount to Han Sen.


    Now that they were here already, as long as Han Sen got into the water, they did not worry he would run away. So, it was fine to pay him first.


    Index Finger took a small oxygen cylinder and respirator from his bag and gave them to Han Sen, so that Han Sen could stay in the water longer.


    After everything was ready, Fist Guy looked at Han Sen and said, "We¡¯ll go out to lead it to one of the tunnels and you should quickly go hide under water. You don¡¯t have much time--30 seconds at best. Is that fine?"


    "No problem," Han Sen checked the distance to the pool and then confirmed.


    "Well, although its bare skin is rtively vulnerable, you would still need at least a mutant beast soul weapon to pierce that. Do you have one?" Fist Guy was a bit concerned.


    Han Sen nodded again. His Shura katana wasparable with a mutant weapon, but he was not Dor now so he did not bring it along.


    But Han Sen still had a mutant ck stinger arrow and that would do.


    Everything was ready. Fist Guy and his gang members exchanged a look and everyone except for Little Finger climbed away using the vines. They carefully climbed to other entrances to the hall and then threw fist-sized iron balls at the drinking creature from each entrance.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    The balls hit the creature¡¯s ck crystal scales and made noises of metal, not even leaving a white mark on the scales.


    But the sacred-blood creature was obviously angered. In just a moment, it curled up its body and suddenly looked like a snail¡ªa spiked one. The ck scales were turning up and sharp as des.


    The creature started rolling with a thudding and even the stone was cut deeply by its scales. It was fearsome indeed.


    In just an instant, it rolled several dozen feet. Not only its speed was incredible, it could also roll itself onto a steep stone wall.


    Like a spiked wheel, it rolled upward on the wall and was behind Fist Guy¡¯s men in an instant.


    They could not afford to rx and all hid in the respective tunnel next to themselves. The sacred-blood creature followed Thumb into the tunnel closest to it.


    "Come on! Thumb can¡¯t hold very long," Little Finger urged Hen Sen to go down.


    Han Sen took a deep breath, grabbed the vines and quickly slid down to the bottom. He ran to the pool but did not jump in for fear of making too much noise.


    Instead, Han Sen went to the waterside, slowly slid himself into the water and sank.


    Seeing Hen Sen diving in the water with the respirator in his mouth, Little Finger was relieved and wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. When he was about to check on the sacred-blood creature, he saw a shadow rushing from the tunnel where it was and rolled to the bottom.


    Its eyes on the side of its body twirled for a while and detected no danger. It then slowly spread its body and crawled around to chew on the ck vines.


    The reason why the creature had stayed here for a long time was to eat the ck vines. Fist Guy¡¯s gang had discovered this and was thus certain that it would not leave before eating up the vines.


    The creature was still gnawing the vines when Fist Guy¡¯s gang returned from the back of the tunnel. It chanced that all the tunnels were connected and they made a detour and found Little Finger.


    Thumb¡¯s arm was hurt. His blood was dripping and his bone was bared.


    "Thumb, you all right?" Fist Guy and others asked nervously.


    "I¡¯m okay, but my mutant shield was ruined when used to block the creature. If we could not kill it, it would not be worth it at all." Thumb said distressed.


    "I wonder if Ass Freak could finish the task." Little Finger watched the quiet pool and the creature eating the vines with a worried look on his face

 Chapter 109: Scaled Armadillo

    Chapter 109: Scaled Armadillo


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I hope he can." Looking down, Fist Guy was not sure either.


    One could never be sure about the result when one was about to hunt a sacred-blood creature. The infamy of Ass Freak also added to theirck of confidence in Han Sen.


    The gang watched the creature nervously, but it did not have any intention to drink. After chewing on the ck vines for more than half an hour, ity down on a stone and fell into sleep.


    Fist Guy and others started to get anxious, as the oxygen cylinder they gave Han Sen was only the size of a palm and the oxygen was quite limited. If the sacred-blood creature spent a long time sleeping, the oxygen would run out.


    When they were praying for the creature to get up, it eventually woke up and slowly climbed to the pool, as if their prayers had worked. It stretched its head above the pool and started top the water with its tongue. However, Fist Guy and the finger brothers were not too happy about this, as where the creature stayed was far from where Han Sen was hiding. If Han Sen started to swim now however, the waves he made would rm the sacred-blood creature for sure.


    "What now?" The gang members¡¯ hearts raced. Han Sen could not even touch the creature in such distance, let alone kill it.


    Unfortunately, the water below was too dark, and they could not see what Han Sen was doing under the water.


    Hearts in their mouths, the guys suddenly heard a screech from the bottom.


    The sacred-blood creature lifted its head up and there was a ck arrow deep in its white jaw, with only less than half the length exposed. Blood was flowing along the arrow shaft.


    Not able to find its enemy, the creature wanted to curl up after being injured. However, since its jaw had an arrow in it, it could not curl itself into a perfect ball. Instead, it looked like a jagged tire in an ident, bearing much of its white belly.


    Overjoyed, the gang summoned all kinds of weapons and rushed out. The sacred-blood creature was still fierce though badly injured. When it rolled, stones were still crushed under its scales. No one could block it like no one could stand in the way of a bulldozer.


    The gang did not dare to fight it head-on and decided to carry on the fight while beating a retreat. Then they saw the creature rolling itself into a tunnel and ran away as fast as it could.


    Only then did Han Sen appear from the pool holding Doomsday. The rest paid him no mind and rushed to the cave and chased after the creature.


    Han Sen quickly followed them. The creature¡¯s injury did not affect its speed. It soon disappeared in the cave. Fortunately, it had shed a lot of blood, so the gang was able to follow it.


    There were toxins on the mutant ck stinger arrow and the creature would surely pressure the arrow deeper and deeper as it rolled. Hence its wound had not healed and blood could still be spotted from time to time.


    Having chased for more than two hours in the tunnels, they finally saw the light as they hade out of the cave and entered a forest of hoodoos.


    The ground was still stained with blood, so apparently the sacred-blood creature had fled among the hoodoos.


    "Damn, the vitality of this creature is just incredible. We would have died a long time ago had we shed so much blood, and it was running fast as ever," Thumb cursed.


    The terrain was rugged so they could not use their mounts. Everyone kept chasing on foot.


    As they were running, Han Sen suddenly heard a voice in his mind, "Sacred-blood creature scaled armadillo killed. The beast soul of scaled armadillo gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    Han Sen paused and could not believe the scaled armadillo had already died. What was more surprising was that he even gained its beast soul.


    Seeing Han Sen suddenly stopped, the rest looked to him and asked, "What happened?"


    "The scaled armadillo is dead," replied Han Sen.


    "Scaled armadillo?" The rest suddenly realized that scaled armadillo was the name of the sacred-blood creature and all became thrilled.


    "Your arrow is poisonous?" Fist Guy quickly asked.


    "Yes, but the toxicity does not seem to be strong enough to kill a sacred-blood creature." Han Sen had some doubts himself.


    "The scaled armadillo must have rolled itself so hard that the arrow pierced its brain," Ring Finger guessed.


    "Yes, that is quite usible. Let¡¯s hurry," Thumb said eagerly.


    The gang followed the blood stain and turned around a corner before they saw the dead scaled armadillo.


    However, they all paused. What they saw was different from what they had imagined. The scaled armadillo was dead indeed, but it did not seem to die because of Han Sen¡¯s arrow.


    A gorgeous bird more than nine feet tall with silver body and ruby eyes was using its silver hook-like ws to tear the scaled armadillo¡¯s body and peck at its flesh. The scales that even a sacred-blood weapon could not break were torn apart like they were made of paper.


    Han Sen now knew that it was indeed not his arrow, but this silver bird that had killed the scaled armadillo. For some reason, it was still counted as his doing.


    "S*#t! Another sacred-blood creature, with wings!" Thumb screamed out loud.


    His voice turned all faces dark. The bird that was enjoying its meal suddenly cast its ruby-like eyes in their direction. The moment it spotted them, a murderous look appeared in its eyes and it spread its wings like clouds that blocked the sky and flew toward them.


    "Scatter!" Fist Guy shouted, turned and bolted. This silver bird was so strong that they were by no means its match. Since even the scales of the scaled armadillo could not withstand its ws, they simply had nothing to fight it with.


    Han Sen was also running as fast as his legs could carry him.


    The gang had scattered, but as Han Sen looked back, he realized that the silver bird had chosen him to follow, its ferocious bird eyes red as blood gazing at him unblinkingly.


    "S*#! Maybe God envies my newly-gained beast soul." Han Sen secretly cursed and continued to run desperately.

 Chapter 110: Escape

    Chapter 110: Escape


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fortunately, it was a forest of pagoda-like weathered rock hoodoos. Han Sen was taking his cover behind the pagoda-like hoodoos and paid no mind which way he was going as long as he could get rid of the silver bird.


    However, the horrendous silver bird was still following him. Under its ws, even a car-sized stone was crushed in an instant. Its strength was almost divine.


    After running for a while, Han Sen was suddenly in the open and out of the hoodoo forest. Heined inwardly, "Now without the hoodoos as my cover, how could I outrun this damned bird."


    Without the cover of the hoodoos, the silver bird uttered a ferocious hoot and rushed toward him.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen summoned the bloody yer and ck beetle and turned himself into a golden centaur, running with all four hooves.


    Han Sen had always trusted the speed of the bloody yer, but this time he failed to run away from the silver bird. Instead, the bird was catching up.


    "Am I going to die here?" Han Senined inwardly. The shapeshifting time was limited and his current geno points would give him less than an hour. Once his time was up, how could he ever outrun the ferocious silver bird with his own feet.


    But now Han Sen had no time to think. He had to focus on running as fast as he could.


    As for the purple-winged dragon beast soul, Han Sen did not dare to summon it at all. Once he used wings to send himself in the air, his flying speed would be even lower and he would be turning himself into a meal for the bird.


    Looking at the endless in, Han Sen ran desperately while the silver bird was snapping at his heels. As time passed, Han Sen started to feel a severe soreness and knew that his shapeshifting time was almost up.


    As Han Sen was considering whether to turn around and fight the bird head-on, he heard a rumbling of water ahead of him. It seemed that there was a wide river there. Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    Without thinking any further, he ran at his full speed toward the sound and used Jadeskin fully so that he could shapeshift a bit longer.


    Han Sen soon saw a wide river with roaring waves more rapid than the Yellow River.


    Seeing this river, Han Sen was overjoyed. Now he only wished that this silver bird did not know how to swim so that he could take refuge in the water.


    Running desperately with four hooves, Han Sen felt his body muscles were being torn apart as he had exceeded his shapeshifting time limit.


    But the only thing left to do was to hang on and keep running to the river. Giving up shapeshifting now was equal to giving up his life.


    Six hundred feet away from the river, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and the pain in his body almost made him scream. Yet he had to run.


    Five hundred feet... Three hundred feet... One hundred feet... Ten feet...


    As Han Sen thought his body was about to explode, he had finally made it to the river. With acute pain, he threw himself into the water.


    Thump!


    Han Sen heard a loud noise behind him, and then felt a burst of pain on his back that almost made him ck out.


    His heart froze, knowing the silver bird had followed him into the water. The desire to survive made him muster what was left of his energy and try to dive deep into the river.


    At this point, Han Sen could no longer keep up shapeshifting, or else his body would break down. The moment he turned into himself, he felt he was pushed downstream at an incredible speed.


    He tried not to faint, as he could drown in such torrents before he was eaten by the bird.


    He summoned the mutant ck barracuda, and a mutant mount more than four feet long appeared next to him. Holding tight on the mount, Han Sen controlled it to dive to the bottom.


    When Han Sen could no longer hold his breath, he sent the mutant ck barracuda to the surface.


    Finally getting a little break, Han Sen was d to find the silver bird was nowhere to be seen. It seemed that it did not know how to swim and just wed his back when he jumped into the water.


    His back was still in great pain, and his whole body felt like it was falling apart with spasms in his muscles. He felt like he was made into a te of sashimi with his flesh being sliced off.


    The consequence of shapeshifting overtime made Han Sen helpless. Fortunately, he had his ck beetle armor for protection, or else the creatures in the river that had sniffed the smell of blood would have torn him apart.


    Groups of strange fish more than two feet long hovered around him and tried to bite his body from time to time. The sacred-blood armor had thwarted all their attempts.


    Withstanding the maddening pain, Han Sen grabbed the Z-steel dagger in his sleeve and stabbed it into a strange fish next to him. The fish was gutted as he pulled the dagger fiercely, and it died without struggling.


    "Primitive creature ckntern fish killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten primitive geno points randomly."


    Seeing other ckntern fish hurrying over to the dead one, Han Sen quickly cut off arge chunk of fatty meat from its belly and threw the rest of the dead fish aside.


    Watching groups of ckntern fish chasing the dead body away, Han Sen took a bite at the meat in his hand. It tasted fishy and bitter, but Han Sen could not afford to be picky. When he jumped into the water, his back was wed by the silver bird and his backpack was lost. With no water or food left, he could only rely on this creature¡¯s meat to gain some strength.


    If he wanted to live, he must have enough strength.


    But the fish meat was so unptable that Han Sen only ate half of it and threw the rest away. He would throw up otherwise.


    With some physical strength recovered, Han Sen started to observe the surroundings. Although it was already at night, the starlight and moonlight were so bright that he could still see mountains and forests along the river. But he still had no idea where he was.


    Gathering his strength, Han Senmanded the mutant ck barracuda to swim up to the shore.


    His luck was not too bad. Next to the shore was a grove of trees. He looked around and found no trace of creatures nearby.


    With a long sigh of relief, Han Sen climbed up into a tall tree¡¯s crown. When he was about to take a good rest and treat his wound, a beast roar rang in the mountain near him.


    "How bad can my luck be?" With a wry smile, Han Sen vigntly looked in the direction of the roar.

 Chapter 111: Glory Shelter

    Chapter 111: Glory Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing it was actually several youths hunting a lion-like creature, Han Sen felt God had not abandoned him yet.


    Taking all his beast souls back and putting the dagger back into his sleeve, Han Sen slowly walked toward the youths and said after they killed the creature, "Friends, may I ask where this is?"


    The youths that were still thrilled over their kill were startled by Han Sen¡¯s voice and turned to him with weapons in their hands. After seeing Han Sen who was in rags that were dripping blood, they were suddenly relieved.


    "Why are you here alone?" asked a young man in beast soul armor, looking at Han Sen with some doubt.


    "I came with some friends and not sure it was good or bad luck, we ran into a flying sacred-blood creature and scattered. I¡¯m lucky to be alive," Han Sen told half the truth.


    "A sacred-blood creature? Where?" The youths were shocked.


    "I don¡¯t know now. I jumped into the river to escape from it and was carried here by the torrents. If you want to hunt it, you could go to the upstream and try your luck. I¡¯m not sure if it would still be there though." Han Sen paused and asked, "Could you tell me where I am first?"


    A girl with wide eyes said, "We are not sure either. But if you are heading to a shelter, go west and it will take you about a month to reach Glory Shelter."


    Han Sen was a bit surprised. Glory Shelter was where Xue Longyan and Lin Beifeng came from. It chanced that he was near Glory Shelter now. He wondered how far the river had carried him.


    It was fortunate that he did not encounter any great danger on the way.


    The young man who spoke first suddenly said, "You don¡¯t look like you are in good shape. It so happens that we are heading back. So if you are willing to pay, we could take you with us."


    Han Sen smiled. "Does it look like I have money with me?"


    "We can sign a contract here and you could pay when we are back in the shelter," replied the young man.


    "How much do you want?" Han Sen pondered and asked. He was not familiar with this area. If he followed them, at least he would not get lost.


    "A hundred thousand," The young man regarded the bow and arrows Han Sen was carrying and said. "It looks like you are injured. We can give you some medicine and food--meat of primitive creatures."


    The rest of the youths were a bit shocked by this price, as a hundred thousand was not a small amount.


    "OK. But I would have to pay after we reach the shelter," said Han Sen, spreading his hands out. This trip was fruitful enough and it was most important that he could reach a shelter safe and sound. A hundred thousand was not much for him at this point.


    It was a shame that he probably would not be able to make it to the ranking rounds of the contest.


    It did not really matter to him though. Even if he did not show up, he would still have the tenth ce and would have an equal right to a random sacred-blood beast soul. The only pity was that he would miss the opportunity to fight against Lin Feng.


    Although he would miss the match, he had gained another sacred-blood beast soul, which was far more attractive to Han Sen than his ranking. Even if he got the first ce, there would be no extra material reward. Therefore, if Han Sen could choose again, he would still havee along. It would be nice though if he had not been thrown in such panic.


    "Deal." The young man happily took out pen and paper to draft a simple contract. After Han Sen signed, he gave Han Sen some food and water.


    After some self-introduction, the girl with wide eyes helped treat Han Sen¡¯s wound. Once she lifted his shirt up and saw the wound left by the silver bird, she almost let out a yelp of surprise.


    A foot-long wound spread across Han Sen¡¯s back, with flesh ripped apart. The bleeding had almost stopped.


    Han Sen thought it was fortunate that he was already in the water and both his backpack and sacred-blood armor provided some protection when the bird attacked, so that his spine was not hurt. Or he would have died a long time ago.


    The injury looked scary. However, he had great physique and Jadeskin. Even with no medicine, his wound would not get any worse.


    The girl cleaned his wound with alcohol and bandaged it. The youths all said Han Sen was lucky to keep his life.


    The guys in the group chopped up the lion-like creature¡¯s body, picked some branches, made a fire, and put chunks of meat on it to barbecue. They shared a chunk with Han Sen after it was ready.


    Han Sen grabbed the meat and devoured it. He needed to gain some energy badly.


    "Primitive creature yellow lion¡¯s meat eaten. Zero primitive geno point gained."


    Han Sen had got familiar with the youths after traveling with them for two days. They were not bad people. Because they were from humble families and had nothing special about them, they did not make it into somerge gangs. Instead they grouped up to hunt creatures themselves.


    They did not dare to poke any strong creature forck of strength. This way there was not much risk involved as they were always picking on primitive creatures that were alone.


    Their situation was much better than Han Sen when he had first entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, as they were together while he had been alone. But he could still rte to them sometimes.


    With the medicine and food supplies, Han Sen was recovering much faster. With his physique and use of Jadeskin, his wound was no longer serious just a few dayster.


    At the foot of a mountain, they suddenly heard a screeching. Several of them looked up and saw some ck figures rushing down from the mountain, terrified.


    "Run! It¡¯s ck-tailed monkeys!" shouted Xu Xiangqian, the leader of the youths.


    Although the ck-tailed monkeys were merely of the size of cats. As primitive creatures, they were rather swift and their ws were toxic and it would be dangerous for one to be scratched by them. Seeing at least a dozen monkeys rushing down, the youths were all shocked.


    They might be able to cope with one or two of them, but once they were caught up by the dozen here, it would be hard for any of them to stay alive. Surrounded by mountains, it was almost impossible for them to outrun the monkeys who were used to climb.


    Suddenly, a trill of the string was followed by a scream of a monkey. The youths turned around and saw a ck-tailed monkey was pierced by an arrow in the head and fell to the ground. And the archer was Han Sen on the side.


    "Han Sen, let¡¯s go! There are too many ck-tailed monkeys here and we will be in trouble if surrounded by them," sail Li Xiaogu, the girl with wide eyes hastily.

 Chapter 112: The Archer

    Chapter 112: The Archer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen ignored her urging and drew the string of Doomsday at the ck-tailed monkeys sweeping across the slope, screaming.


    The youths thought Han Sen was out of his mind. How many of the monkeys could he possibly kill? Once he was besieged by them, one scratch would mean death.


    While they were still anxious, they heard the string sounded once again and it did not stop.


    A ck shadow shed and instantly shot through a ck-tailed monkey¡¯s head. The next moment, the arrow went back to the hands of Han Sen and was driven through another monkey¡¯s head.


    There was no extra movement or any deviation. The bow and arrow were almost integrated into one, with a mysterious beauty.


    String, arrow, death¡ªeverything was so natural and smooth, as if this was the way it should be.


    Xu Xiangqian and the other youths were stunned and stopped running. They could not believe the ck-tailed monkeys¡¯ heads were prated just like this.


    More than half of the twenty-some ck-tailed monkeys were shot dead by Han Sen before they could make it to the foot of the mountain, and the few survivors screamed and fled back to the mountains.


    The youths were still frozen and looked Han Sen up and down as if they had seen a ghost.


    Suddenly, they heard a screech of anger from the mountains and soon saw a ck-tailed monkey more than twice the size of the normal ones reaching the foot of the mountain in an instant like a whirl of wind.


    "A mutant ck-tailed monkey!" Li Xiaogu was shocked.


    Following her cry, an arrow flew across with a firm sound of string.


    Whoosh!


    The mutant ck-tailed monkey was suddenly shot in the head, with its whole body carried away and nailed on a tree behind it by an arrow.


    Li Xiaogu and the rest were looking at the monkey nailed on the tree astonished. And when they looked to Han Sen in a few seconds, he had put the bow back on his back as if he just did something quite trivial.


    On the day of the ranking rounds of the contest, almost everyone was watching the matches, the match that they were most looking forward to being Dor versus Lin Feng.


    But until the start of the match, Dor was still nowhere to be seen.


    Because a total-point system was used in the ranking rounds, every contestant must fight all nine others. Whoever won the most matches would have higher ranking.


    So in the beginning, when it had not been Dor¡¯s turn yet, the viewers were still hopeful that he might show upter. However, Dor did not even show up at his own rounds and ended up losing by default.


    There was an uproar among the viewers, as they were very disappointed in Dor¡¯s absence after waiting for such a long time. All kinds of spections and gossips began trending.


    Some said Dor was injured when hunting a sacred-blood creature and thus could not make it.


    Some said Dor was an active duty soldier and was executing orders on the battlefield, so he could not participate in the contest.


    Of course, some said Dor was afraid of Lin Feng, and did not dare toe.


    However, this argument was rtively unpopr. After all, Dor¡¯s strength had been recognized by the vast majority in his fight against Yi Dongmu.


    With all kinds of spections in the Alliance, people first thought of Fang Mingquan and Contest Center and wished that Fang would have a satisfactory answer to why Dor did not show up at the ranking rounds.


    Naturally, Fang Mingquan had no way of knowing that. So he simply wrote an article "You Are My Uncrowned King" to indicate the Dor was his only king and champion forever no matter which ce he ended up having.


    Getting no answer from Fang Mingquan, people were still curious. But there was no one who knew the reason why Dor did not show up no matter how many analyses there were.


    Until the end of the contest, Dor still did not make his appearance. He was considered lost by forfeit in all his matches and ranked number 10 in the end.


    But no one doubted the strength of Dor. At least he would not be number 10.


    And the champion was highly predictable. Lin Feng still allowed all his opponents to perform wonderfully before defeating them. It was the same in every match of his.


    The focus of the ranking rounds was not the ranking. There was not even much discussion on who the champion would be. The hottest debate was if Dor hade, who would the champion be.


    In an interview with Lin Feng, a female reporter asked him, "Did Dor choose not toe because he fears you?"


    Lin Feng replied casually, "Just like I will never be afraid of any opponent, neither will he."


    He then ignored all other interviews.


    Unable to reach Lin Feng, reporters then turned to chase his buddy Tang Zhenliu.


    This made Tang really depressed. He was the runner-up this year, which was the best ranking he had so far and no one cared about that. They might congratte him on that in the beginning, which was always followed by questions about Dor.


    "Tang Zhenliu, if Dor were in the matches, who do you think would be the champion, Dor or Lin Feng?"


    "Tang Zhenliu, why do you think Dor was absent?"


    "Dor and Lin Feng, who would be more likely to win?"


    "Do Dor and Lin Feng know each other?"


    "Are you and Dor friends?"


    All kinds of questions made Tang dizzy and he ended up hiding at home so that the journalists could not besiege him.


    The Sk was also flooded with posts discussing these questions. Some were praising Dor and some criticizing. The debatessted for about a month after the contest was over.


    It took Han Sen and the youths more than half a month to reach Glory Shelter.


    The youths told Han Sen it would take a month, which was an estimate ording to their own speed, considering they had to bypassrge groups of creatures. With Han Sen on the team, they did not need to take detours any more, as the archer could clear the path.


    As long as the creatures were not in toorge a group, Han Sen could always keep them at least 30 feet away, making the youths realize the benefits a great archer could bring.


    Because of the performance of Han Sen, some of them had changed their focus to archery.


    After Han Sen reached Glory Shelter, he found that he could not im the reward for the Chosen there and had to im it at the sacred stele in Steel Armor Shelter where he registered in the contest.

 Chapter 113: My Conquest Is the Sea of Stars

    Chapter 113: My Conquest Is the Sea of Stars


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen could not immediately go back now, so he first teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary and as soon as he was in the Alliance, he saw on hislink many unanswered calls from Fang Jingqi. He called back and heard Fang¡¯s relieved voice, "You are not dead yet?"


    "Good people are not so easy to die. Tell Fist Guy that I cannot go see him right now and will give him the mutant mount back." Their contract stipted that if the sacred-blood creature was hunted, Han Sen could have a mutant beast soul mount, but since the scaled armadillo was taken by the silver bird, Fist Guy¡¯s gang must have gone back with nothing. There was no reason for Han Sen to keep the mount.


    "No need. After you led the silver bird away, the gang managed to bring back the body of the scaled armadillo. They lost a little bit to the bird but it does not matter much. They have been really worried that you might have been killed by the bird." Fang Jingqiughed.


    "Unfortunately, I had no sacred-blood beast soul bow or arrow, or I would have shot the silver bird down as well. It got lucky," joked Han Sen.


    "If you need sacred-blood beast soul bow and arrow, here is a chance." Fang Jingqi grinned.


    "What chance? You are not asking me to risk my life again, right? I have no interest to do it a second time," said Han Sen, actually feeling quite interested inwardly.


    Doomsday was good, but not quite enough to kill a sacred-blood creature.


    "In two months, Fist Guy will enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and will sell some of his beast souls, including a sacred-blood bow. If you are interested, you could take a look, "said Fang Jingqi.


    "Will do." Han Sen hung up and went outside. Yang Manli was standing at the gate of the teleport station, gazing at him.


    "Where have you been? Aren¡¯t you aware that the entrance examination to ckhawk is about to start? If you do not get admitted, do not say that I have trained you, because I cannot afford to lose face like that," eximed Yang Manli in anger.


    "I was hunting a creature with friends and something went wrong. I just got back to the shelter. I am really sorry." Han Sen knew that he had been gone longer than he asked for, so no wonder that Yang Manli was mad.


    "Whatever, your admission had nothing to do with me. I actually wish that you won¡¯t pass the exam so that I will not have to see you every day." Yang Manli was very dissatisfied with his indifferent attitude.


    Han Sen shrugged. He knew Yang Manli was not a bad person, but she always sounded mean. She must want him to go back into training.


    But Han Sen had to go home now that he had been gone for many days. He could only let Yang Manli down for the moment.


    Seeing Han Sen still left the teleport station instead of going back to train, she thought bitterly, "It would make no sense if this bastard were admitted to ckhawk."


    Han Sen returned home and checked in with his mother before going to bed.


    He was not in a hurry to im his sacred-blood beast soul. He could im it any time at Steel Armor Shelter before the next contest started.


    Entrance exam to ckhawk was in just a few days and he nned to take the exam before finding his way from Glory Shelter to Steel Armor Shelter. But he had to make it back to Steel Armor Shelter before Fist Guy auction his beast souls. He was very interested in that sacred-blood beast soul bow. In addition, the shreeky beast should finish evolving into a sacred-blood beast by that time and he could not waste that.


    Thinking of beast souls, Han Sen summoned the beast soul of the scaled armadillo, which was a huge ck round shield about four feet wide. the shield was covered in scales and spikes and looked quite fearsome. It was more for offense than defense, as whoever knocked over or cut by the shield would suffer severe injury.


    "Really great stuff, if it¡¯s paired with the speed of the bloody yer, even Qin Xuan would not dare to take a hit from it." Han Sen thought of the scene andughed out loud.


    The next morning, Han Sen went to the teleport station for training, and Yang Manli gave him another fitness test.


    Han Sen used Jadeskin to keep all his score between 10 to 11, making Yang Manli fairly satisfied.


    Han Sen did not know how much his actual fitness index was as he had not used his full strength in the tests recently. Also, he had gained another five mutant geno points from eating the mutant ck-tailed monkey and now had a total of 52 mutant geno points.


    Yang Manli used the few days left to put Han Sen on a detailedprehensive training program, so that he could not ck at all.


    As a soldier, although she was no fan of Han Sen¡¯s, she still made every effort as it was an order from Qin Xuan to train him. Whether he could eventually be admitted was none of her business. She actually did not want Han Sen to be admitted as she thought Dor was the best candidate for the archer in the squad.


    But Dor¡¯s whereabouts were never predictable and she could not even locate him, let alone persuade him to join the squad, which made her rather upset.


    When the entrance exam was about to begin, Qin Xuan as the stationmaster could not leave the teleport station to apany Han Sen to nt Hawk where ckhawk Military Academy was. Instead, she gave Han Sen an interster spaceship ticket, and asked him to go take the exam.


    Han Sen had already talked to Luo Sn about going to a military academy. She was very supportive of his decision. If he could go to a famous military school and graduate, he could serve as a low-level officer instead of a soldier, even if his grades were just average. This way he did not have to suffer too much and his chance of survival on the battlefield would also be higher.


    If his grades were excellent, then it would be even better. In that case, maybe he would be assigned to a rtively safe position, which was what Luo Sn wanted. Her only worry was that Han Sen might not be able to pass the entrance exam to such a good school as ckhawk.


    After all, Han Sen only graduated from the integratedpulsory education system and his chance of entering a military academy which was challenging for even many private school graduates was indeed worrisome.


    On the interster spaceship, Han Sen looked at the infinite space outside the window and his heart started to race. It was the first time ever for him to leave Roca.


    At this moment, Han Sen suddenly remembered a line from a book he once read, "My conquest is the sea of stars."

 Chapter 114: The Prize Is A Date

    Chapter 114: The Prize Is A Date


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Long interster travel was very boring. Many people would choose to go to the gym or go on the Sk to kill time.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s destination Hawk was not too far away, it would still take a few days.


    Han Sen felt rather bored sitting alone and was trying to decide if he should go to the gym. Suddenly he saw a girl sitting opposite him using herlink to y a game that looked like Hand of God online.


    Han Sen thought it was simr to Hand of God because the game he yed in the teleport station was via a holographic device that monitored one¡¯s entire body, while the one the girl was ying was alink game that could be yed with one hand.


    The girl¡¯s fingers were long and pretty, hitting the spots near her hand at a dazzling speed.


    What Han Sen did not understand was what seemed to be the difference between this game and the one he had yed.


    In addition to those light spots, there were also the holographic image of a palm, which was hitting the spots nearby as if it was trying to beat the girl to them.


    Han Sen watched for a while and roughly understood that it was an online mini version of the game Hand of God. The one he used to y was the single-yer version.


    After finishing her round, the girl saw Han Sen staring at her and gave him a cold nce.


    Han Sen then noticed that the girl was actually stunning. She was his age or maybe older. Wearing a suit that looked like a uniform, she had a sweet face like a porcin doll with small red lips and ck hair.


    The girl saw Han Sen still staring at her and deliberately turned away, continuing to y her game.


    Han Sen stood up, walked next to the girl, and said with a smile, "Are you from ckhawk?"


    The girl turned back and looked at Han Sen, slightly surprised. "You also go to ckhawk?"


    "Not yet, I¡¯m going to apply," Han Sen said.


    The girl heard his reply and seemed to have lost interest in him. There were numerous applicants to ckhawk each year and the admission rate was less than one in a thousand.


    She thought it was just Han Sen¡¯s pickup line. She had seen too many people like him and was no longer surprised.


    "Sister, what is that game you are ying? It looks like a bit like Hand of God," Han Sen sat down next to the girl and continued the conversation.


    The girl had no choice but to turn back and look at Han Sen. Suddenly her lips turned upward into a sly smile. "Don¡¯t ask and y against me. If you win, I could even go on a date with you."


    The girl took for granted that everyone knew the Sk version of Hand of God, especially an applicant to a military academy. Han Sen must be using this to get her attention.


    "So, if I win, you are willing to be my girlfriend?" Han Sen looked at the girl in surprise, no believing what she said was true.


    This girl had a sweet face and a nicer body. Her long legs and plump bosom were entuated by her small waist. She was a beautiful girl indeed.


    She was still a bit young at this time, but in a few years, once she became a woman, she would be as attractive as, if not more alluring than Qin Xuan.


    A girl like her would be his date as long as he beat her in Hand of God. It was a great deal for him either way.


    "Of course, Ji Yanran always keeps her words. If you are admitted to ckhawk, you could ask around and everyone would tell you so." Ji Yanran grinned.


    She was a junior at ckhawk and the president of Hand of God Society. She was definitely among the top 10 at this game in ckhawk. Not even too many professional yers had the confidence to beat her, let alone Han Sen who had not even made it to the military school yet.


    "Great. Let¡¯s begin now." Han Sen felt he could not miss such a great deal¡ªto get himself a pretty date before even going to school. He would not have too many opportunities like this one.


    Ji Yanran gave him a sweet smile, "Since it is a showdown and you could potentially have me as your date, what would you offer if you lose?"


    "If I lose, I will be your boyfriend. Is that fair?" Han Sen said earnestly.


    Ji Yanran gave him a stare and said, "Save it. Your lines don¡¯t work on me. If you lose, you cannot show your face in front of me from now until the moment we arrive at Hawk."


    "Deal." Han Sen nodded.


    He saw Ji Yanran y and thought she was much slower than himself. He was confident that he could win.


    "What is your game ID? I will add you and invite you into my group." Ji Yanran wanted to get rid of him as fast as possible.


    "I¡¯m sorry sister, I have never yed this version of Hand of God. Could you show me how to y first?" Han Sen spread out his hands helplessly and said.


    He used to y on the device in the teleport station and had never tried using hislink.


    "You really don¡¯t know how to y?" Ji Yanran did not believe him.


    "Which name should I search?" Han Sen turned hislink on.


    "Well, I will see how long you could keep this up." Ji Yanran did not trust him at all, but she was not angry either. She wanted to see how long he could keep his pretense, so she told him how to enter the game.


    She saw Han Sen using hislink number to enter the game and was quite shocked, because the pop-up window on hislink was a tutorial, which would only appear when the game was installed for the first time.


    "You really have never yed Hand of God?" Ji Yanran threw a surprised look at Han Sen.


    "Not this version. I have only yed the single-yer version," replied Han Sen.


    "The two versions are quite different, and you dared to y against me when you have never yed the versus mode?" Ji Yanran felt both shocked and amused, as she thought this guy was driven purely by passion indeed.

 Chapter 115: Cheating Device

    Chapter 115: Cheating Device


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Should be simr." Han Sen began to y in training mode, which could not be skipped and was meant to show new yers how to use the versus version.


    Han Sen used to y the single-yer version and had no opponent. In training mode, there was a hand trying to beat him to the spots, which took some effort for him to get used to, so he looked a bit clumsy.


    Sometimes, Han Sen only found a spot gone when his finger moved over, which was quite different from when he was ying alone.


    In addition to paying attention to the spots, he also had to pay attention to the action and intention of the other hand.


    Ji Yanran saw him ying in the training mode and was rendered speechless. He was such a rookie that she had no idea where he gained the nerve to challenge her, president of the Hand of God Society.


    "It looks a bit challenging indeed. Can I practice a bit before ying against you?" Han Sen asked.


    "Sure, anytime." Ji Yanran believed a rookie like him would not be her match even after practicing for a semester.


    She wanted to show him some grace, so that when he lost, he would have no excuse to bother her again.


    Han Sen got Ji Yanran¡¯s permission and returned to his seat to y online. He soon discovered that versus version was much more interesting than the single-yer version.


    ying alone simply required him to be fast, while more factors were added to the versus version, including what and when the opponent would move, which made the game more fun.


    Han Sen yed a few rounds and gradually mastered the versus version. In fact, as long as one had the skills and ability to judge correctly, the versus version was actually easier.


    After all, the single-yer version was all about speed and in the versus version, all you had to be was faster than your opponent. If your opponent was weak, it would be really easy to win.


    Han Sen was only trying to study the game itself and did not care about the result, so he lost five games in a row.


    Han Sen yed a final round when he had fully grasped the tricks. His opponent was not even able to hit a single spot and he had aplete victory.


    Feeling that he was ready, Han Sen went to Ji Yanran and said, "Sister, I am ready. Would you add me?"


    "What is your ID?" Ji Yanran was not about to make anyment. She would win anyway, and all that was left to do was to drive this annoying fly away.


    "Win-a-girlfriend," Han Sen told her his ID.


    Ji Yanran stared sharply at Han Sen, but did not say anything. It did not matter. He could not beat her no matter what ID name he used.


    Han Sen saw a friend request and the ID name was Souvenir.


    Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen¡¯s record and saw he had lost five out of six rounds.


    She did not even know where to begin so she said nothing. Setting up an online game room and password, she invited Han Sen to enter.


    The moment Han Sen entered the room, Ji Yanran picked a level and started the match.


    At the end of the countdown, a holographic image was projected from hislink. in addition to the image like a crystal ball, there was also the image of Ji Yanran¡¯s pretty hand.


    Ji Yanran saw a spot shing and immediately moved a finger over to touch it, but before she could do that, she saw a finger of her opponent on it and the spot disappeared.


    Ji Yanran did not mind it and thought Han Sen got lucky. That spot was closer to his palm anyway.


    When the second spot appeared, she pointed to it at full speed, but when her little finger was about to touch it, a finger from the holographic image once again beat her to it.


    Ding!


    The spot disappeared and Han Sen gained another point, and Ji Yanran¡¯s score remained zero.


    Ji Yanran paused but still believed that it was pure luck. A rookie like him could never be better than she.


    But when the third spot appeared, Ji Yanran once again lost the spot she wanted to press.


    Ji Yanran raged, as this time she saw clearly that Han Sen was targeting her, only aiming at the one spot she wanted to press.


    "Brat, I will let you know you should never mess with a ckhawk girl." Ji Yanran was fully focused this time and was prepared to teach Han Sen a lesson.


    She still thought she had just lost a few points because of her carelessness.


    However, the same thing happened to the fourth spot and she still did not get a single point.


    Ji Yanran was getting more and more angry. Her slender fingers danced away, but regardless of which spot she went for, her opponent could always hit it first.


    Ding ding ding!


    The sound of spot getting hit continued to ring. Ji Yanran was dumbfounded as she was not even able to get a single spot. Han Sen had got them all.


    "Impossible... this is not possible..." At the end of the game, Ji Yanran was stunned by the score, 0:59.


    She had tried 59 times and was blocked 59 times. Han Sen did not hit any other spot than the ones she was going for. He was just targeting her.


    But Ji Yanran could not believe that as the president of Hand of God Society, she would get no points at all, which seemed absurd.


    "How is anyone able to do this? Even Jing, who is the best yer in ckhawk, could not have done this, not to mention the kid has not even been admitted to ckhawk." Thinking of this, Ji Yanran bristled.


    Because she thought of another possibility. Legend has it that a hacker had designed a cheating device of Hand of God, which could 100% prevent the opponent from getting any points¡ªexactly what had happened. Han Sen must have used this cheating device in their game.


    Ji Yanran was more convinced when she thought about it. Nothing could exin how he could have blocked all her points. Human simply could not be so urate.


    Even some could achieve this, a kid who had not even been to military school would not be one of them.

 Chapter 116: Admission

    Chapter 116: Admission


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sister, so I won, right?" Han Sen walked over with a smile. Having such a pretty girlfriend when he just entered the school was something he would be quite proud of.


    "You used a cheating device, so it does not count," Ji Yanran said angrily.


    "Cheating device?" Han Sen was a bit shocked.


    "Stop pretending. You blocked all my points and it simply looked fake. If it was not for a cheating device, how could you have done it?" Ji Yanran pouted and said. Her look seemed to be saying, "I have already seen through how despicable you are."


    "I do not know what a cheating device is." Han Sen spread out his hands.


    "Keep pretending if you will." Ji Yanran was certain that Han Sen had cheated.


    "If you do not believe me, we can have another match," Han Sen said.


    "You have a cheating device, so the result would be the same no matter how many times we y." Ji Yanran curled her lips with disdain.


    Han Sen was dumbfounded and said, "Mylink is here. You can check yourself and see whether I have a cheating device installed."


    "I do not understand how it works or where you hide it." Ji Yanran had determined that Han Sen had cheated and she did have a point. Han Sen¡¯s performance looked like he was cheating indeed.


    His ability to predict and his reflexes were so strong that even Yi Dongmu was not his match, let alone Ji Yanran.


    Han Sen felt that he was wronged, but Ji Yanran would not believe him.


    "Then how can I convince you that I did not cheat?" Han Sen spread out his hands helplessly.


    "Easy. When we arrive at ckhawk, we could have another match using the professional equipment there and if you could still win, I will believe that you did not cheat and will then honor my promise," Ji Yanran said with confidence. She believed Han Sen must have used a cheating device which would not work on professional equipment. His scheme would be exposed then.


    "Alright then," Han Sen smiled and said, "but you gotta tell me what your name is?"


    "My name is Ji Yanran, and you can ask anyone to find out where I am." Ji Yanran believed Han Sen had cheated and would not be her match at all, so she told him her real name without hesitation.


    "Beautiful name." Han Sen smiled.


    "Well, if you want to enter the school and y against me, you must be admitted first, and a nobody could never enter ckhawk," Ji Yanran thought to herself.


    Han Sen did not bother her anymore, but went back to his own seat and continued to y the versus version of Hand of God.


    He only yed against Ji Yanran because it was fun and did not really think that this would win him a pretty girlfriend, so he did not really care.


    Although Ji Yanran was beautiful, Qin Xuan and Yang Manli were not bad either. Therefore he was not really smitten, but only thought she looked sweet and was an interesting girl.


    Ji Yanran was no longer in the mood to y. She gave Han Sen a stare before going to the lounge and taking some rest.


    As he continued to y the game, Han Sen was feeling less bored. He did not see Ji Yanran again until disembarking. She took her luggage and got on a private luxury aircraft, giving him another stare before leaving.


    Han Sen paid no attention to that and checked in at the hotel Qin Xuan had booked for him, waiting for the entrance exam to begin.


    Military schools were different from how they had been centuries ago. In this era, one could take the entrance exam of whichever military school one wanted to go to. As long whoever qualified would be admitted.


    With Han Sen¡¯s condition, he could pass the exam on his own. But with Qin Xuan¡¯s rmendation, he could benefit from the special enrollment program and meet lower standards. However, in this case, he needed to do much better in archery.


    This was nothing difficult for Han Sen. He controlled his strength to reach just the standard of special enrollment, and did not stand out in archery either, simply finishing the task.


    In spite of this, Han Sen¡¯s performance in archery was still among top 10. In this era, very few people practiced archery. Although archers were highly valued in God¡¯s Sanctuary, in the Alliance any sniper could use a modern weapon to kill an archer, despite the fact that it was much harder to learn archery.


    In addition to specially cultivated soldiers, very few people would learn archery on their own and even fewer were good at it.


    The reason the special enrollment program existed was that ckhawk¡¯s Department of Archery was one of the weakest among all military schools in the Alliance, which was a disgrace to a famous school like ckhawk. That was why they were trying to recruit student archers to revitalize the Department of Archery.


    Smoothly admitted to ckhawk as a specially enrolled student, Han Sen went through some procedures and became a military school student.


    After reporting the result to his mother, Han Sen did not hear Luo Sn speak for a long while. He faintly heard her sobbing.


    "My son was admitted to a famous school," Luo Sn said with blissful tears after a while.


    Han Sen heard her voice and his eyes became wet. His mother had been through so much these years.


    After informing his mother, Han Sen called Qin Xuan and she said casually, "Congrattions. I have taken care of the procedures for you to join the squad. From now on, you are my guy."


    "Stationmaster, what does the squad do?" asked Han Sen curiously.


    "Babysit," Qin Xuan said in a strange voice.


    "Babysit?" Han Sen was shocked and did not understand what a special squad would have to do with nurse or nanny.


    "Our task is to take care of some special kids, such as Yuan and Qing whom you already knew. They are also our clients. By taking care of them in God¡¯s Sanctuary, we can gain handsome rewards. For example, S-ss licenses of Saint Hall that can¡¯t be bought would be paid to you if you finish certain tasks." Qin Xuan exined and then told him, "There are some formalities where your signatures are needed and you need to keep some things in mind. But let¡¯s go into detailster in the shelter."


    "My family..." Han Sen wanted to ask the most important question.


    "The report has been submitted. Within a week, your mother and sister will be under the protection of the military. Unless you kill Son of Heaven¡¯s father or marry his wife, he probably will not be so desperate that he risk doing something stupid. Your family will be safe in the Alliance, about which you can absolutely rest assured," Qin Xuan solemnlymitted.


    "What if he really is desperate?" Han Sen asked again.


    "He does not dare," Qin Xuan said casually, sounding full of confidence.

 Chapter 117: Jadeshell Beast Soul

    Chapter 117: Jadeshell Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Afterpleting all the admission procedures, Han Sen did not go directly to school. He must return to Steel Armor Shelter before school was in session. Otherwise he would never have such a long period of free time. He needed to participate in various training programs and could not spend half a month or even longer in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen got in touch with Lin Beifeng and asked him about the route he took whening to Steel Armor Shelter from Glory Shelter. Then Han Sen also did some research on the Sk.


    Because Glory Shelter was closest to Steel Armor Shelter, there were quite a few people that had traveled between the two.


    With all the information and his own experience, Han Sen soon figured out a way to go back to Steel Armor Shelter.


    This route was very dangerous for others, but for Han Sen it was fine. ording to his judgment, the hardest part in this route was to travel through Dark Swamp, which he was familiar with and could fly across.


    "Sen, you are still in Glory Shelter, right? Can you do me a favor? I will transfer some money to you and can you acquire some beast souls of Jadeshell in Glory Shelter?" Lin Beifeng asked.


    "What is that?" Han Sen was puzzled.


    "It¡¯s a primitive beast soul armor, verymon in Glory Shelter. Although there is the word ¡®armor¡¯ in Steel Armor Shelter, there were very limited beast soul armors nearby. I estimate that you could buy a Jadeshell beast soul with less than a hundred thousand, which could sell at least two hundred thousand." Lin Beifeng said excitedly, "Sen, I will offer the capital and you put in the effort. How about we split the profit fifty fifty?"


    "OK, let¡¯s do this. Remember to transfer me the money first. I am so poor now that I don¡¯t even have ten thousand in my ount." Han Sen was telling the truth as he had less than ten thousand after paying his own tuition and fees.


    "Ha-ha, I¡¯ll do that right away. In fact, there are a lot of good things in Glory Shelter. If you have time, I will do some research," Lin Beifeng said eagerly.


    "Next time. I am on a tight schedule and have to make it back to Steel Armor Shelter as soon as possible. Otherwise when the military school is in session, I could not afford to be absent," Han Sen said.


    "Sen, I made so much effort to look for you, while you are going away to some military school. I have to follow you there," cried Lin Beifeng.


    "Why would you put yourself through such hardship? With your family¡¯s financial resources and connections, you would not need to go to the front even if you serve." Han Sen paused and said, "Moreover, now enrollment has almost ended."


    "Well, forget about it then. I will go send you the money." Lin Beifeng was depressed.


    Han Sen soon received the money from Lin Beifeng. It was as much as twenty million. Even if one beast soul cost a hundred thousand, he could buy two hundred beast souls.


    Although it was a verymon kind of primitive beast soul, it was hard to acquire as many as two hundred. As Han Sen did not want to waste any time, he had to finish acquiring them in one day. So he felt it would be good enough to get just one hundred.


    The process was much smoother than he had thought. There were indeed plenty of jadeshell beast souls in Glory Shelter. In the beginning, he could buy one at fifty or sixty thousand. Later, the highest price he ever gave was just eighty thousand.


    In one day, Han Sen bought 187 jadeshell beast souls and it was an incredible number.


    If he had more time, he would love to spend more time in Glory Shelter. If he could go back sessfully this time, he woulde here again for sure.


    After preparing for the trip, Han Sen finally embarked on the road between the two shelters.


    The journey was surprisingly uneventful. And as he had expected, both shelters were on the verge of Dark Swamp and the paths from each shelter to the swamp were rather safe.


    The most dangerous part was inside Dark Swamp, but Han Sen was no stranger to the swamp. He had not really been to the part near Glory Shelter and could only try to fly in the right direction. A few dayster, he saw the familiar ck stinger forest.


    It was much easier after that. When Han Sen returned to Steel Armor Shelter safely in only a little more than sixteen days, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    It was just a couple of days until school started and he did not want to be kicked out for being absent. He coulde back so fast mainly because of the mutant beast soul mount Fist Guy gave him. The mutant three-eyed beast mount was as strong as a bull and carried him at full speed all the time except for when he was flying over the swamp. It was much faster than him walking.


    Otherwise he might not be able to return to Steel Armor Shelter even in a month.


    Lin Beifeng widened his eyes when seeing Han Sen. "Sen, well done. You are back safe and sound from Glory Shelter in just half a month."


    "Here are the beast souls. You sell them however you like." Out of breath, Han Sen transferred all the beast souls to Lin Beifeng.


    Although he only spent half a month on the road, he barely had any shuteye. He was almost practicing Jadeskin to keep himself awake all the time and was about to copse at this point. A deep sense of fatigue made him unwilling to speak and want to go to bed right away.


    Han Sen fell directly on the bed in his room in the shelter and slept for two days straight. When he woke up, he felt like his whole body was falling apart.


    He did make some progress with Jadeskin though. When he was practicing it, the coolness that flowed in his body got stronger.


    Han Sen sat up, his eyes falling on the shreeky beast he was feeding. Its fur was dark and shiny like ck jade. And it was twice the size it used to be.


    "The shreeky beast has finally evolved into a sacred-blood creature!" Han Sen was filled with ecstasy. Carrying a dagger to kill it, he felt his mouth watering. He was so hungry after the long sleep and his body was so tired. This shreeky beast would do well to provide him with some nutrition.

 Chapter 118: Fairy Queen Beast Soul

    Chapter 118: Fairy Queen Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sacred-blood creature shreeky beast killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten sacred geno points."


    Han Sen had little interest in listening to the voice. He was staring at the meat cooking in the pot with his mouth watering. His stomach was rumbling as he was starving.


    But Han Sen was still being patient. He waited until the meat stew was ready and started to gobble directly from the pot.


    "Meat of sacred-blood shreeky beast eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    "Meat of sacred-blood shreeky beast eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    ...


    Han Sen gorged himself silly and devoured nearly 20 pounds of meat and soup altogether, which even scared himself.


    But as the warmth spread in his body, he felt sofortable as if he was a sponge that was filled with water. Hey on the ground and almost moaned out loud.


    "Sacred-blood meat is indeed wonderful. If I could have such a pot every day, I would be so healthy and strong." Han Sen licked his lips. Unfortunately, he only had such a blessing every three months.


    With the five sacred geno points gained from eating the shreeky beast, he now had 34 sacred geno points. It had only been half a year and he had one third the maximum count of sacred geno points. No one would believe him even he told people the truth.


    He went to the za and bought a primitive creature the size of a chicken and fed the ck crystal to it. While doing this, Han Sen had something else on his mind.


    He could finally im his beast soul reward from the contest. No matter what kind of beast soul he got, it would be a sacred-blood one, what many people could only dream of.


    "What is the best? A bow? A mount? Or a humanoid beast soul?" Han Sen thought it would be difficult for him to choose, because he wanted everything. However, he had only one chance and it was not even up to him.


    At midnight when there was no one around, Han Sen quietly entered the martial ring, which had been closed after the contest. Except for him, no one could enter before next year¡¯s contest started. After he had imed his prize, he would not be able to enter either.


    Standing in front of the sacred stele, Han Sen ced his palm on the stele and suddenly all kinds of images of beast souls started shifting rapidly on the stele.


    Han Sen removed his palm and the images were still changing and slowed down after a while.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was racing with the images. When the image froze on one beast soul, Han Sen waspletely attracted by it.


    A seductive blonde woman with hourss figure and scarlet pupils in red fitting armor and a ruby crown, walked out from the stele and smiled at Han Sen, almost stealing his soul away.


    Then she became a shadow and entered Han Sen¡¯s mind. He suddenly heard the voice say, "Sacred-blood beast soul fairy queen gained."


    Han Sen was ecstatic and quickly checked the details of fairy queen.


    Type of sacred-blood beast soul fairy queen: shapeshifting.


    "Shapeshifting!" Han Sen almost cheered, but on a second thought, it was a shame that such a beautiful beast soul could not be summoned to stand alone, but had to be integrated in his body.


    But a shapeshifting beast soul was undoubtedly the most expensive beast soul type, not to mention it was a humanoid.


    Han Sen could not wait to summon the fairy queen beast soul and turn into a fairy.


    Suddenly Han Sen¡¯s body was wrapped in red armor, and a ruby crown was worn on his head. His pupils became scarlet like the fairy queen and his dark hair turned blonde. Basically he turned into the male version of the fairy queen.


    Han Sen felt all aspects of his fitness had been greatly improved. Although the improvement in speed and strength was not as great as with the bloody yer, all aspects were very bnced.


    This beast soul also came with a suit of armor, which was not as strong as the ck beetle armor, but would beparable to a top mutant armor beast soul. The fairy queen beast soul had enhanced his abilities in all aspects in a bnced way. To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, his eyesight seemed to have be very strong after shapeshifting into the fairy queen. He could even see the fine lines of a rock very far away from him. He was also feeling odd about something¡ªas if everything has slowed down in his eyes. Han Sen did not know whether it was just his illusion.


    The only pity was that when using fairy queen, he could not use bloody yer or ck beetle armor.


    But this did not matter much, because fairy queen¡¯s own armor was also quite good.


    The best part for Han Sen was that he could use this beast soul and shapeshift when using his real identity and no one would know it was Dor¡¯s prize.


    Therefore, as Han Sen, he could also use a powerful beast soul and did not have to turn into Dor to use bloody yer and ck beetle armor.


    Fairy queen was just what Han Sen needed now. He did not want to be considered weak by the world forever.


    "All the fairies in myths and legends are with wings. If fairy queen also has wings, it would be perfect," Han Sen thought greedily.


    After the excitement, Han Sen sneaked out of the martial ring. The day after tomorrow was the first day of school. He had to go register and then go to his dormitory.


    ckhawk was a military school, so the rules followed military standards. Once enrolled, a student could not go out of the school and had to stay in the dormitory, except for holidays and special asions.


    Although ckhawk wasrge enough to assign each student his or her own room, four students would have to share a room in the dormitory so as to enhance team awareness and collective sense of honor. Han Sen¡¯s roommates were all specially enrolled archery students like himself.


    Han Sen was thest one to arrive in the dormitory. The other three had moved in for several days.


    "Brother, why are you sote? we cannot wait." When Han Sen had moved into the dormitory, his three roommates surrounded him like a bunch of hooligans trying to tease a maiden.


    "What do you want?" Han Sen subconsciously protected his chest and looked at them with vignce.


    "Brother, do not be afraid. We just want to discuss with you who our leader should be. I think we should go by age. The oldest should be the leader. As you all know, wisdom grows with age. So, I will make a great leader." The speaker was a big man more than six feet tall. The rolling of his eyes suggested that he might not be so trustworthy, unlike what was suggested by his muscr body.

 Chapter 119: Ji Yanran

    Chapter 119: Ji Yanran


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    To enhance team spirit among students, ckhawk always trained students by room. So the leader of a room would have more say in most things. That was why they were all trying to be the leader.


    "Shi Zhikang, that does not really make sense. Age does not represent anything. I think as a leader, one must be intelligent to gain most benefits for our room. My IQ is 167. How about you? "A gentle and delicate teenager blinked and said.


    "Lu Meng, that is not true either. IQ is nothing. I think for a leader the most important thing is EQ. Many with high IQ are idiots in real life. How can someone like that be our leader?" retorted the cunning big man Shi Zhikang.


    "Who are you calling an idiot?" Lu Meng squared his shoulders and wanted to argue with Shi Zhikang, but cringed as he saw Shi raising his sturdy arm that could bear the weight of a horse.


    "We are all in Department of Archery, so let¡¯s decide who the leader is by archery. Whoever is the best shot should be our leader so that we could establish a goal together," suggested Zhang Yang with big eyes, bushy eyebrows and sunny disposition while doing push-ups.


    "New guy, what do you say?" Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng looked to Han Sen.


    "I think that fellow has a point. Since we are all archery students, the best archer should be our leader." As a part of the group, Han Sen felt it was necessary for him to express his opinion.


    "Two votes versus one vote versus one vote. It¡¯s done then. We will see who is the best archer by each shooting ten arrows and whoever gets the highest score will be our leader," Zhang said and jumped up. Sweat fell from his bronze skin and he disregarded it. Hugging Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng, he said, "In any case, we are ssmates and roommates. Learning and making progress together is the most important thing. Before graduation, we need to make our Department of Archery the best in the entire Alliance. Brothers, work together!"


    "Get out!" Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng threw Zhang¡¯s arms off. They were tired of the preaching of this hot-blooded kid the past few days.


    The four young men went to the training hall, and Zhang Yang got the highest score, shooting at bullseye every time.


    Lu Meng was second, Han Sen third, and Shi Zhikang the biggest and oldest was fourth.


    Han Sen did not want to be the leader, runner-up, or thest, so he got himself the third ce.


    The first three months in ckhawk was the hardest. Every day they must attend the collective training and lectures. They must grasp all the basic knowledge in these three months.


    Although they were in Department of Archery, they still needed to learn using firearms, operating warframes, driving aircrafts and other fundamentals.


    ckhawk had way better facilities than the integratedpulsory education system. All kinds of firearms, warframes and aircrafts can be practiced on and Han Sen had learned many things that he had not even heard of before. In these three months, Han Sen was learning like a sponge constantly absorbing water.


    Three monthster, all four of them passed aprehensive assessment and officially became ckhawk students.


    In addition to a fewpulsory courses, the rest were all elective courses. Apart from not being allowed to leave the school, they were quite free. As long as one could pass the semi-annual assessment, one could even skip all the courses.


    But if one failed the assessment, there was only one opportunity to take it again, and if one failed the second time, one would be expelled from school with no exception.


    There was a special teleport station on campus, and anyone could go to God¡¯s Sanctuary at any time. There was not too many restrictions about that.


    The four young men who had just passed theprehensive assessment ordered a few dishes and several bottles of wine at the cafeteria, celebrating the beginning of their life in ckhawk.


    When they were enjoying the meal, the holographic image in the cafeteria became a match, and instead ofbat, it was a game of Hand of God.


    "Ji Yanran!" Shi Zhikang suddenly shouted, staring at the pretty girl in the holographic image.


    Even Lu Meng and Zhang Yang were staring at Ji Yanran.


    "She is famous?" Han Sen saw Ji Yanran and was reminded of their agreement on the way here. But then he was too busy and forgot about it.


    "Are you serious? You don¡¯t know our campus belle? She is a junior now. Her sweet face, seductive figure, fair skin and 36D..." Shi Zhikang stopped and looked around. He continued when seeing everyone was paying attention to the image, "Ji Yanran is also the president of Hand of God Society. She is among top 5 at this game in our school. A goddess with both brain and beauty. She has many suitors but no one was sessful."


    "Why?" asked Han Sen.


    "No one is good enough for her. I heard that her family has quite some influence in the military, and ordinary families simply are not their match," said Shi Zhikang with some regret.


    "Even if her family was okay with it, Ji Yanran will certainly not go out with you." Lu Meng curled his lips.


    "As if she would go out with you!" Shi Zhikang was unwilling to show any weakness.


    "Ha-ha, where there is a goal there is hope. You have to stay hopeful. Since Ji Yanran is the president of Hand of God Society, let¡¯s join that society and try to approach her. If she sees our potentials, maybe she will go out with one of us," suggested Zhang Yang confidently.


    Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng¡¯s eyes lit up, and they agreed hurriedly, "Great idea. Let¡¯s go. We will apply for Hand of God Society right now."


    Before Han Sen could finish eating, he was dragged by the three to Hand of God Society.


    When they got there, all four of them were stunned and understood the meaning of "people mountain people sea." The line of applicants was so long that it almost went out of the school gate.


    "Ahem, I think we are so handsome that we don¡¯t need to be with Ji Yanran all day and she will still go out with us," Shi Zhikang said.


    "Shi, well-said. We are in Department of Archery and must join an archery society. No need to waste our time here," said Lu Meng solemnly.


    "I agree with both of you." Han Sen nodded quickly when seeing the long line. If he waited in the line, his whole day would be wasted.


    "Go in the line now! A real man never quits." Zhang Yang grabbed Shi and Lu and joined the line.


    Han Sen was lucky that Zhang Yang did not have a third hand. It chanced that hislink was ringing and he saw the call was from Fang Jingqi.

 Chapter 120: My Girlfriend is Ji Yanran

    Chapter 120: My Girlfriend is Ji Yanran


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother, do you still want that sacred-blood bow? I haven¡¯t been able to reach you and Fist Guy has already entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary." Han Sen answered the call and immediately heard Fang Jingqi¡¯sint.


    Han Sen suddenly smacked his forehead and cried, "I am sorry. I was in military training and was not allowed to uselink. I havepletely forgotten about this. Is the bow still there?"


    "Yes. Fist Guy gave it to Thumb, but..." Fang Jingqi paused.


    "But what?" Han Sen asked.


    "I need to ask you something and you need to tell me the truth. Did you get the beast soul of that scaled armadillo? Are you willing to exchange?" Fang Jingqi asked.


    Han Sen hesitated, and then said, "Yes I have it. Do they intend to exchange with the bow?"


    "What type of beast soul is it?" Fang Jingqi asked.


    "A big round shield with spikes," Han Sen replied.


    "Ha-ha, that will do. If you want to exchange, I will contact Thumb and you two could meet and discuss between yourselves." Fang Jingqiughed.


    "Please contact him." Han Sen was not the kind of guy that purely relied on brute force, so the shield was less useful to him. If he could trade it for a bow, it would be fantastic.


    "Okay, I will get back to you."


    Han Sen hung up and took a look at Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang who were in the line, and walked toward the teleport station at school.


    The creature he started feeding before the military training should have evolved into a sacred-blood creature by this time. That would provide some nutrition for him.


    Before Han Sen reached the teleport station, Fang Jingqi called him again and asked if he had time to meet Thumb right away. Han Sen entered God¡¯s Sanctuary knowing the time and ce to meet.


    "Good shield, it really is a masterpiece!" In a grove, Thumb caressed the shield as if it were his lover.


    "The bow is also a wonderful bow." Holding arge ck horn bow, Han Sen was also obsessed.


    "How shall we trade?" Thumb looked at Han Sen eagerly.


    "One priceless item for another," Han Sen said softly.


    "Great minds think alike." Thumb gave Han Sen a thumbs-up cheerfully.


    "Brother Thumb, I wish you will be unstoppable anywhere you go with this shield." Han Senughed.


    Thumb wielded the spiked shield,ughed and said, "And Brother Han, I wish you will be invincible no matter who you are against with this bow."


    The two smiled at each other, put away their treasures and left the grove, both very satisfied with the transaction.


    Han Sen returned to his own room in the shelter and yed with the horn bow.


    This horn bow was the beast soul of a magic-horned snake. Its effective range was nearly six thousand feet, and that was not yet its maximum range.


    The strength required to draw the string of this bow was even less than that for Doomsday, so this was an archer¡¯s ultimate dream.


    Han Sen even believed that he could use it to shoot a fly six thousand feet away dead with the eyesight of the fairy queen.


    "A good horse should be paired with a good saddle. If I could get a sacred-blood beast soul arrow, it would be perfect," Han Sen stroked the curves of magic-horned snake and thought blissfully.


    Of course, a sacred-blood beast soul arrow was not so easy to find. Luckily, the cloud beast that Han Sen had been feeding had evolved into a sacred-blood creature, so he killed it to cook a pot of stew.


    Han Sen regretted that his cooking skill was not up to par. All he could make was stew and even it tasted good, he got tired of the same food after all this time.


    But when the voice said he was gaining sacred geno points, Han Sen was still very excited.


    In the end, the sacred-blood cloud beast contributed five more sacred geno points and Han Sen¡¯s sacred geno points had reached 39.


    Qin Xuan knew that his schedule would be rather full as he was just enrolled and did note to him, which gave Han Sen some time to rx himself.


    Han Sen returned to his dorm at night and saw his three roommates ying Hand of God.


    Seeing Han Sen back, Shi Zhikang ran over, threw an arm around Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and grinned, "Sen, we are ying Hand of God. Join us! Good brothers should share everything."


    Lu Meng curled his lips and said, "Your skills are so bad that even if he joins us, he would still beat you."


    "Cut it. You won only twice and it was because I was not paying attention. When I get serious, you would lose so bad." Shi Zhikang smiled and said to Han Sen, "Sen, let¡¯s y together. You don¡¯t have anything to do anyway. Practice with me."


    "OK, on the Sk?" Han Sen smiled.


    "Our school has a special Battl designed for Hand of God. You can register an ount and add me. My ID is Optimus Prime." Shi Zhikang carefully taught Han Sen how to register.


    Han Sen registered a Battl ount, and named his ID "My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran."


    He registered sessfully and Shi Zhikang hurried him to enter the game.


    Han Sen entered the game and sent a friend request to Shi Zhikang.


    "S*#t, Sen, you ID¡¯s got some swag," Shi Zhikang saw Han Sen¡¯s ID and called out.


    Lu Meng quickly took a nce and gave a crooked smile. "Sen, you are asking for trouble on the Battl with this ID. All the yers ying this game think of Ji Yanran as their goddess."


    "I didn¡¯t know you have such ambition. I like it." Zhang Yang looked at it and patted Han Sen on the shoulder, feeling satisfied.


    "Well, cut the crap. Let me beat you... no... Let us practice..." Shi Zhikang was so excited that he had a slip of the tongue and quickly corrected himself.


    "Coming." Han Sen epted the invitation of Shi Zhikang and entered his game room. Shi Zhikang chose the difficulty and started the game.


    After the countdown ended, the game officially began.


    Lu Meng and Zhang Yang were not in the mood to watch the match and each found another opponent online and started to y against.


    Shi Zhikang was very excited as he kept losing to Zhang Yang and Lu Meng in the game all afternoon and could eventually gain some self-confidence back by ying with Han Sen. He was thinking that he should go easier on Han Sen the first round in case Han Sen gave up too soon. As long as he let Han Sen win by a narrow margin, he could get Han to y with him a few more rounds and settle his craving.

 Chapter 121: Wipeout

    Chapter 121: Wipeout


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few secondster, Shi Zhikang¡¯s face copsed. Eyes wide and hands shaking, Shi eximed, "Sen, you asshole, are you the reincarnation of Taka Kato?"


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s hand quickly moving as if he was having spasms, Shi Zhikang was more and more shocked and panicked, as he had not touched many spots near him.


    "Shi, you are yelling like a pig being ughtered. Stop being so dramatic," Lu Meng, who was in the middle of a game, protested.


    Shi Zhikang hadpletely given up. Watching Hen Sen¡¯s hand dancing, he lost all desire to y.


    Shi Zhikang rolled his eyes and told Lu Meng, "Sen¡¯s skills are strong. I believe in our room, no one is his match except for the leader."


    Lu Meng replied, "Shi, your loss is on you. Don¡¯t bring other people into it."


    "Lu, you are not even as good as me. If you y against Sen, you would lose all the same," Shi Zhikang deliberately raised his voice and said.


    "I¡¯ll show you who the real master is, but if I win, this month you need to do the cleaning," said Lu Meng.


    Shi Zhikang¡¯s face suddenly showed a trace of joy, but he then immediately suppressed it. He looked hesitant and said after a long while, "Alright. But if you lose, you need to do the same."


    "OK, no problem. Let me finish this round first." Lu Meng believed in himself. He had passed unevolved-9 in Hand of God, which was quite good among all freshmen. Maybe he was not the best yer, but he could easily join Hand of God Society.


    In addition, they were all in the Department of Archery, which had no high demand for speed, so normally archery students were weaker at this game in general. Except for Han Sen, Lu Meng did not think any of his roommates could beat him.


    Shi Zhikang had lost to Han Sen because he had poor skills. Anyone could beat Shi as he was too slow. Therefore, Lu did not believe what Shi had imed about Han Sen¡¯s strength.


    Lu Meng finished his game and shed the score in front of Shi, "See? This is what andslide victory looks like¡ª63 to 45. I¡¯m a genius."


    "Now that is useless. You have to beat Han Sen." Shi Zhikang smiled at Han Sen and said, "Sen, you don¡¯t want to do cleaning either right? If you beat him, we don¡¯t have to do anything for a month."


    Han Sen smiled and said, "I know what to do."


    Lu Meng invited Han Sen to his game room and said casually, "Sen, your ID is going to cause trouble. If you don¡¯t believe me, try looking for a match on Battl. the boys will line up to kick your ass."


    "I¡¯m used to it," Han Sen smiled.


    "Failure is good. It helps you make progress." Lu Meng began the game, slowly drinking from a bottle of water at the same time.


    While drinking, he provoked Shi Zhikang, "Shi, check out how I beat Sen singlehandedly. Don¡¯t deny it when you lose."


    "Awesome. Lu, you are just awesome." Shi Zhikang curled his lips with his arms folded, waiting to enjoy the show. He thought, "Everyone is only allowed to use one hand in the versus mode anyway. Boast all you want now, you will cryter."


    "So I am," Lu Meng answered proudly, unaware of Shi¡¯s sinister intention.


    At the end of the countdown, the spots popped out and Lu Meng did not n to put aside the water bottle. Reaching out to touch the spots while drinking, he paid no attention to Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    He felt as long as he yed normally, he could certainly beat Han Sen.


    Only a few spots down, he caught a glimpse of the other hand and felt its speed was abnormal, so he looked up.


    One look and Lu Meng was suddenly stunned, forgetting even to reach for the spots. The water bottle froze on the edge of his lips. He maintained that position and did not move for a long time.


    Han Sen¡¯s palm was shaking at a dazzling speed as if it had a secret engine installed. All the spots were gone.


    Lu Meng had picked unevolved-10 for this round and he could not even clear the spots on his own side, while Han Sen had cleared them up for him, while looking quite rxed.


    "Lu, what happened to beating Sen singlehandedly? How about you try with both hands now?" Shi Zhikang saw Lu Meng stunned andughed.


    "Try your ass. Sen, you must have passed unevolved-10?" Lu Meng cried.


    "That¡¯s about right," said Han Sen casually. In fact, he had already passed evolver-4, which was much higher than unevolved-10.


    "S*#t!"Lu Meng cursed and cried, "Shi, you are so devious. There is no way our leader could beat Han Sen. You were setting me up deliberately."


    "You are the one who suggested cleaning, not me." Shi Zhikang grinned and spread out his hands to show his innocence.


    "Unevolved-10? Sen, let¡¯s have a go." Zhang Yang overheard their conversation and mes were burning in his eyes.


    Han Sen went into Zhang¡¯s game room and beat Zhang easily. Zhang¡¯s level was about the same as Lu Meng, or maybe slightly better. They should both be around unevolved-9.


    "y again." Zhang Yang was not discouraged.


    Once again he was defeated.


    "y again." Zhang Yang wanted to y even more.


    Defeated again,


    "Again." Zhang Yang was almost burning.


    "Brother, let¡¯s stop here. You can even consider me the loser." Han Sen was really afraid of Zhang, a masochist who took pleasure in losing.


    "I finally found my destined opponent. Sen, happy fighting!" Zhang eximed excitedly and dragged Han Sen into his game room one more time.


    Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang chuckled when seeing this. Such a person as Han Sen could only be contained by someone like Zhang Yang.


    Han Sen was scared of Zhang. Ever since they yed that time, he would drag Han Sen to y Hand of God whenever he had time. He was happy but Han Sen was hysterical.


    "This is not the way to go. I must curb his desire to fight me." Han Sen¡¯s eyes were sparkling.

 Chapter 122: The Most Mysterious Afternoon

    Chapter 122: The Most Mysterious Afternoon


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Boss, today I¡¯m free. Do you want to y a few rounds of Hand of God?" When Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang went out, Han Sen took the initiative and suggested to Zhang Yang.


    "Sure." Zhang Yang entered the game and sent Han Sen an invite.


    Hansen clicked on "agree" and entered Zhang¡¯s game room with eyes ring and a hint of smile on his face.


    When he was ying with his roommates, he usually only focused on the spots on his own side instead of stealing the ones on the other side.


    In order to make Zhang look for someone else to y with, Han Sen was ready to disarm himpletely and see if he could keep being happy.


    From lunch to dinner, Han Sen and Zhang Yang had yed numerous rounds in four or five hours.


    The preparation time included, one round would take a little more than minute. And the two were at it the entire afternoon.


    From the beginning to the end, Zhang had not even touched a single spot. Literally zero. Even so, he still hung in there the entire afternoon.


    Han Sen was almost driven out of his mind, but eventually Zhang Yang gave in first. It seemed his blood had cooled down.


    "Ahem, Sen, it¡¯s time for dinner." Zhang Yang¡¯s words almost moved Han Sen to tears.


    "OK, boss, we will go to dinner." Han Sen quickly turned off hislink. He would throw up if he kept ying.


    He really admired Zhang Yang for being somitted. If Han Sen was in his ce, Han would probably have lost interest within an hour, while Zhang yed in excitement the entire afternoon.


    But since this afternoon, Zhang Yang had stopped bugging him to y Hand of God, which gave Han Sen some relief.


    This was curious to Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang, who did not know what had happened in the afternoon that could stop Zhang Yang.


    But Han Sen and Zhang Yang remained silent about what had happened that afternoon and it was referred to by Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang as "the most mysterious afternoon in Room 304."


    And Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang nevered y with Han Sen again, who could even put a stop to Zhang Yang¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Han Sen did not y the versus mode of Hand of God often. There were too many limitations and he preferred the single-yer version, which could better exercise his arms.


    Han Sen had been very interested in operating warframes recently. A warframe was a semi-mechanical semi-biochemical humanoid weapon. Compared with tanks, warframes had excellent maneuverability and could adapt themselves better to different terrains, while the requirements for their operation were also very high.


    When Han Sen was in the integratedpulsory education system, his school did not have a warframe for students to operate. Therefore, Han Sen was interested but never had the chance to try. To his joy, ckhawk had some warframes for teaching purposes.


    In the first three months, there was a training session of warframe driving and Han Sen had learned the basics of driving a warframe then. He had also been practicing after that.


    In the battlefield, a warframe was the most fundamental fighting unit, because generally no soldier would go fighting wearing bulletproof suits and carrying guns. Even in a street fight, soldiers would always be in warframes.


    Hence Han Sen felt it was necessary for him to practice operating warframes. In case he was sent to the front, this skill might save his life.


    If he could do well with a warframe, fighter aircrafts would be even easier. As for interster warships, ckhawk had but an old one for show and the operation of warships could only be practiced using virtual reality.


    "Ding!"


    While Han Sen was still practicing on a warframe, he suddenly heard the tone of money transfer. Checking through hislink, he saw ten million added to his ount, which shocked him. Before he could see who it was from, hislink rang.


    "Sen, did you get the money?" It was Lin Beifeng¡¯s voice.


    "So much?" Han Sen was slightly surprised, not realizing the Jadeshell beast souls were worth so much. Originally, he thought it would be nice if he could make three or four million.


    "We earned about 20 million so I rounded it up for you. Sen, next time you go to Glory Shelter, we will buy some beast souls in Steel Armor Shelter to sell there. This way we could make money on both ends and earn even more, " said Lin.


    "I¡¯m not going anytime soon. When I do, I¡¯ll call you." Han Sen thought about the hardships of going back and forth and temporarily dispelled the idea of ??going to Glory Shelter. At the moment he really had no time to go.


    His curriculum was intense at this point and he was still working on the semi-annual assessment. He would only go when Steel Armor Gang had a hunting campaign and when someone asked him to hunt mutant or sacred-blood creatures, as it was too hard for him to hunt a sacred-blood creature alone.


    Even if he was just trying to hunt mutant creatures, he had to go to ces like Dark Swamp.


    As it was too hard to walk in Dark Swamp, he had to fly in and out, which made it difficult for him to carryrger creatures¡¯ meat out. Thus, he would not have much gain there.


    Mutant ck stingers were useless to Han Sen at this point and all he could do was to sell them. Meowth still had not finished eating what was left for it.


    But Han Sen was in no hurry. The ck crystal could produce a sacred-blood creature every three months, which was much more efficient than hunting on his own. He can wait.


    He hung up, transferred a million to his mother and texted her to exin it was his earning in the shelter. He did not dare to give her too much, afraid that it might scare or worry her. He nned to transfer a part to her each month so that she could get ustomed to it. It was time for her to enjoy life after so many years of suffering.


    Back to the dormitory at night, Han Sen saw Shi Zhikang in the room alone, cursing while ying the game. Han Sen did not know what had happened but Shi looked mad.


    Seeing Han Sen back, Shi Zhikang yelled angrily, "Sen, perfect timing. Enter the game and kick this asshole¡¯s ass for me."


    "What is it, Shi?" Han Sen walked next to Shi Zhikang and saw him in a game room but the game did not start. There were two more yers in the game. One¡¯s ID was Birdy and the other yer¡¯s ID was Mangod.


    Shi Zhikang and Mangod were calling each other names and Birdy would throw in a bitterment at Shi here and there, making Shi flushed.

 Chapter 123: Hand of God Duel

    Chapter 123: Hand of God Duel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the exnation from Shi Zhikang, Han Sen got the gist of things.


    In the beginning, Shi was ying against Birdy. Shi was rather poor at this game and hardly ever won on Battl, so he bragged a little after he had won several rounds against Birdy.


    Shi had good manners, so he just bragged about himself and said nothing bad about his opponent. Even so, Birdy was mad and asked Mangod to avenge her. That was fine as well. Shi did show off and that was the consequence.


    However, Mangod cursed and said Shi was a dumbass. And Birdy ridiculed Shi as well.


    Shi was not the type to let it go easily and was thus involved in a quarrel against the two. But after all, his gaming skills were limited and had no confidence when talking back to Mangod, which made Shi simmer with anger.


    "Sen, help me kill destroy this disgusting couple. I¡¯m so mad," Shi raged.


    "Right away." Han Sen turned hislink on and entered the game.


    "Just you wait. I called my brother to kick your ass, and we will see who the dumbass is," Shi saw Han Sen entering the game and said to Mangod.


    "Ha-ha, whoeveres will be equally useless. The brother of a scum must also be scum. I can beat as many scums as I want," Mangod said arrogantly.


    "Well, just you wait." Shi urged Han Sen to log in.


    The reason Shi was ying was that his application to join Hand of God Society was turned down. Although Zhang Yang and Lu Meng were epted, they did not join either for his sake.


    Feeling sorry, Shi wanted to improve through practice and try to apply againter. After all, in addition to Ji Yanran, there were lots of pretty girls in that society and it would be a shame if they did not join.


    That was why he was spending quite a lot of time on this game. Not expecting something like this to happen, he was furious and was counting on Han Sen to avenge him.


    "Ha-ha, it does not matter who you called. Brother Long is the backbone of Hand of God Society, and top 20 in the contestst year," said Birdy proudly.


    "Sweet sister, we have to be low-key and leave them some hope. Ha-ha..." Wang Long grinned.


    It was a rare opportunity for him to show off in front of a girl, so he had to do well. Wang Long was full of confidence.


    He was a key member of Hand of God Society and knew every good yer on campus. Even if he didn¡¯t know them in person, he would recognize their ID. If someone better than him showed up, he would know and the person would probably recognize his ID as well and show him respect.


    Soon, Wang Long saw someone entered the room and checked the ID name. He almost burst out aughter.


    "My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran, what a loser! What kind of loser would name himself that? He¡¯s asking for trouble." Wang Long asked, "This is your friend?"


    "Yes. You got a problem?" Shi was not that confident. Last time when he was trying to register, Hand of God Society did have a good yer named Wang Long. Although he knew Han Sen was good, Wang Long seemed to be one of the leaders in the society and was in top 20 on campus, so he could be considered a pro. Shi was not sure if Han Sen could beat him.


    "Nothing. I intended to y casually, but now I see his ID, I have to kick his ass." Wang Long then sent Han Sen an invite.


    Han Sen did not hesitate to click on "agree," and the two entered the game.


    Birdy who was watching ridiculed, "He must be so horny that he named himself that. What a shame."


    "We still don¡¯t know who the shameful one is," rebutted Shi. Although he was not certain about the result, he would not let a woman throw meanments at his brother.


    "The result is clear. You scums could never win Brother Long. Well, maybe you can in your dream in another lifetime," Birdy said contemptuously.


    Shi gritted his teeth and did not speak. If he cursed, he would be stooping to her level.


    And Shi was not entirely sure about the result. Wang Long was a top 20 yer after all, it was questionable if Han Sen could beat him.


    Wang Long was ready to teach Han Sen a lesion. And since it was a lesson, he could not limit his hand to the spots on his own side, but must make his opponent unable to touch any spot.


    "Boy, it¡¯s not your day. With such an ID, I will change my surname if I don¡¯t beat you up." Wang Long saw the spots appear and reached out to the spots on the other side.


    But just when his hand was out, he was surprised to see his opponent already hitting that spot. He soon decided it was just pure luck and he just needed to keep going.


    But then everything happened after made his face freeze. And Birdy was simply dumbfounded.


    Each time Wang Long reached out, Han Sen had already hit the spot he was aiming for. And he had got zero point after a dozen attempts.


    "Damn, I met a master." Being anxious, Wang Long gave up on hitting Han Sen¡¯s spots and focused his own side.


    But it was toote, the final score was 100 to 29. Han Sen got everything, and Wang Long only got 29 on his side and missed 71.


    Seeing this score, Birdy¡¯s face darkened while Shi Zhikangughed and texted, "This is what you call top 20? Sister, you are fooled. One hundred to twenty-nine. If such a yer could be top 20, then Hand of God Society must suck as well. Sister, listen to me. If he is lying to get money from you, that¡¯s okay. When you haven¡¯t lost your body to him, just stop..."


    Birdy was quiet and Wang Long was pale. He immediately invited Han Sen again and thought maybe he simply used a bad strategyst time. Maybe he lost because he was aiming for the spots on the other side. He wanted to prove himself, otherwise it would be too big a shame.


    Han Sen clicked on "agree" and the two were at it again. Wang Long used all his efforts on his own spots and did not even look at Han Sen¡¯s side. However, as Birdy observed, the difference in speed was so great that it was like bicycle versus motorcycle. Even an idiot could tell the two were not on the same level.

 Chapter 124: On Fire

    Chapter 124: On Fire


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Long felt that this time he was even faster than usual and feltcent about his performance. When he felt that he must have won, the game suddenly ended and he was stupefied.


    A neat figure, 100:80. Eighty was the score of Wang Long, which meant his opponent got all one hundred spots when he just hit eighty. A huge gap.


    "Who are you?" Wang Long was shocked for a long while, and then texted his opponent. He thought it must be some famous yer¡¯s alternate ount. There were few on campus that could beat him by 20 points anyway.


    No reply from his opponent, but an invite to continue ying.


    Wang Long¡¯s face turned red, but he could not decline. Wang bit the bullet and agreed.


    Once again, Wang had no chance of winning. Han Sen did not even try to steal Wang¡¯s spots and was only focusing on his own side. The result was again 100:80.


    Wang Long did not know if it was a coincidence or design. If it was deliberate, he could not believe how strong his opponent actually was.


    Another invite, and Wang Long agreed again.


    The result was the same, 100:80. Another difference of 20 points, Wang Long felt a chill and did not know what to say.


    "Boy, not so insolent now? You call yourself top 20?" Shi ridiculed and Birdy left the game room quietly in the middle of their third game.


    "Do you dare to wait ten minutes? I will find someone to knock you over." Wang Long sent a message.


    "OK, whoeveres will lose anyway. If you call two, we will beat a pair." Shi gave him a confident answer and forgot about the displeasure before.


    Wang Long did not reply. He must be calling someone.


    Shi said excitedly, "Sen, you are so wonderful that you totally beat Wang Long. You should be a professional yer."


    "Don¡¯t exaggerate. It was because he was too weak and did not deserve his reputation," Han Sen shrugged and said.


    "I like it when you beat such weak scums," Shi said in excitement.


    Wang Long left the game window open and ran to the room next door. Seeing a guy who was talking in that room, he was overjoyed and said, "Brother Li, here you are!"


    "What¡¯s the panic about?" Liu Ke cut in impatiently.


    "Liu Ke, I lost in Hand of God, and you must avenge me," Wang Long quickly said to Liu Ke.


    "Go practice and avenge yourself when you get better." Liu Keughed.


    "Toote. I yed with him three rounds and he won by 20 points each round." Wang Long was not afraid of losing face as Liu Ke was his buddy and also a better yer than himself. Last year Liu got the eleventh ce on campus.


    And Brother Li whose name is Li Ze, was a real master who ranked seventhst year. it would be even better if he could help.


    "Twenty points in all three rounds. Few in our school could achieve this. Who is that guy?" Li asked.


    But he was wrong about one thing. He thought that 20 points was a rough estimate and did not realize it was the exact figure in all three rounds.


    "I do not know. He won¡¯t tell," Wang said.


    "Can¡¯t you tell from his ID?" Liu Ke rolled his eyes at Wang.


    "It is a new ID never seen before, called My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran," Wang Long quickly said.


    "S*#t! Such a loser. No wonder he won¡¯t tell who he is. If Ji Yanran knows, he will be a dead man. Let¡¯s go catch him." Liu Ke was interested.


    Wang Long was overjoyed and took Li and Liu to his dorm room. He checked hislink and saw the two still there.


    "It really is this ID. I will first have a go and see which sneaky guy it is." Liu Ke said to Li Ze with a smile.


    And then Liu Ke turned on his ownlink, entered the game room, and sent My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran an invite.


    Han Sen did not care who it was and clicked agree, because he knew no one anyway. Shi didn¡¯t know much about the yers on campus either. He only saw Wang Long when trying to register and would not even recognize Liu Ke and Li Ze in person, let alone their IDs.


    Liu Ke began the game. While waiting for the countdown, he told Li Ze, "Brother Li, I have made some progress in recent training. Let me know what you think."


    "Looking forward," Li said with a smile.


    Wang Long was just observing nervously. Although Liu Ke was much better than himself and could also win him by 20 points, yet he was not sure about the result, as that guy had beat him in all three rounds by 20.


    The game started. One nce at the opponent¡¯s speed, Liu Ke was immediately focused and did not dare to ck even a little bit. He started to clear up the spots on his side and was not distracted at all.


    But Li Ze and Wang Long who were watching widened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost.


    Absolute gap in strength. This guy was so much faster than Liu Ke that Liu¡¯s hand looked as slow as a snail.


    Wang Long was beyond shocked. This guy was so fast. Liu Ke ranked number 11 on campus and was not even on the same level as this guy.


    And Li also watched the game with a grim face. This guy stunned him.


    During the game, many friends of Li and Liu¡¯s saw they were online and came to watch, especially Li Ze¡¯s friends. Many advanced yers on campus flooded into this game room.


    "F*#k! My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran? Who is this loser?" Some people saw Han Sen¡¯s ID and yelled.


    Soon they all noticed this ID, and felt it was too daring a move on Battl. They could not think of a single person with such guts.

 Chapter 125: Who Is Your Boyfriend?

    Chapter 125: Who Is Your Boyfriend?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Later they noticed the game itself, and then found that My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran had the upper hand. He also seemed to be very fast and had an overwhelming advantage.


    A simple look would not reveal much, but with Liu as the reference, they could tell how fast he was.


    "S*#t! His opponent was Liu Ke. Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend is so strong that he is killing Liu who was number 11st year." The man felt that Han Sen¡¯s ID was too hard to read, and changed it to something easier.


    "Yeah, he is so much better than Liu. Who is Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend? This must be an alt ount of a master?"


    "Of course. It must be one of the masters, or else no one could do this to Liu."


    While they were talking, Liu Ke had lost, and the score was fixed at 100:80.


    Seeing this score, others did not think much but Wang was dumbfounded as this score was exactly what he got, no more and no less.


    Liu lost and was shocked for a moment, not expecting to see such score. He immediately sent another invite and seemed quite unconvinced.


    Han Sen agreed.


    Another game started, and everyone was discussing who this mysterious guy was. When the game ended, all of them widened their eyes to see the exact same score.


    The score was still 100 to 80, no more, no less.


    Liu Ke could not believe it himself. He asked Wang Long, "Long, when you said you lost by 20 in all three rounds, was it like this?"


    Wang Long nodded yes bitterly. He did not expect this to happen with Liu again.


    "I have to try." Li Ze looked serious, and sent an invite to My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran.


    "Liu, who is the guy? He must be a master yer using an alt ount?"


    "I do not know." Liu Ke had a wry smile on his face and shook his head. He really could not think of anyone who would do this to him. He knew less than five could, but none of them would.


    "How do you not know?" His friends refused to believe him.


    But soon, their eyes fell on Li Ze¡¯s game.


    Li Ze, the seventh best yerst year, a celebrity at Hand of God was falling behind in this game by a lot. It looked the same as when Liu was ying. If they had not seen Li¡¯s ID and hand, they would think it was still Liu¡¯s game.


    Complete wipeout. Li Ze had even no way to fight back.


    "Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend is so impressive!"


    "Is this real? Li could lose like this? Is there anyone on campus who could do this?"


    "Ouyang Xiaosan and Li Yufeng should be able to do this?"


    "Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend is Ouyang Xiaosan or Li Yufeng?"


    As the crowd was gossiping, their chin almost fell to the ground when seeing the score. Wang Long was the only one to feel relieved.


    "One hundred to eighty, again. But if even Li Ze has the same score, then my loss did not matter at all," Wang Long thought.


    Li saw the score and his face twitched. Once again he sent an invite calmly. He knew he was no match to his opponent, but wanted to make sure whether this score was not a coincidence.


    His opponent epted the invite and the game started again.


    At this time silence fell in the game room and no one was typing. Watching the game in silence, all wanted to know if the 20 points was deliberate.


    If someone deliberately controlled the difference to be 20, it was maddening just to think about it. They could not imagine what kind of people could do this to Li Ze.


    When the score was again at 100:80, all thought themselves must be insane. Li Ze was beaten, or insultedpletely.


    His opponent was not even making every effort, but was simply ying with Li. They could not imagine the gap in strength.


    Now everyone suspected that it was either Obyang Xiaosan or Li Yufeng behind that ID. In the entire school, they were the only two that might have such capability.


    Maybe.


    Li sent a message to My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran, "Who are you?"


    After a while, Han Sen replied without answering Li Ze¡¯s question, "Anyone wants to game?"


    Everyone was silent. Seeing even Li Ze lost like that, who would dare to go? Whoever going would lose miserably.


    Liu Ke could not help but ask, "Who are you?"


    "Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend," replied Han Sen and logged off.


    After Han Sen quit the game, Shi went offline as well andughed, "Ha-ha, Sen you are great. You were smoking out there. It was so cool. Do not worry, I will not tell anyone your ID, or you will be murdered by Ji Yanran."


    "They are too weak. I was just warming up," said Han Sen casually. Such difficulty was notparable to evolved-4 and he was currently trying to pass evolved-5. This was indeed like a warm-up for him.


    Shi despised Han Sen, "Sen, you are just like me."


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen looked puzzled.


    "Fake it until we make it," Shi said solemnly, and then could not help butugh.


    Han Sen and Shi had no idea whom they had beaten or what kind of storm was triggered in ckhawk.


    Soon everyone on campus knew that Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend had beaten Liu Ke and Li Ze by 20 points in every game.


    People were all guessing who Ji Yan¡¯s boyfriend was and if he was actually her boyfriend.


    None had assumed that in the beginning, but now that people knew what a master yer he was and thought someone like that should cherish his reputation and would never make such a joke.


    When going out the gym, Ji Yanran felt the world was crazy when people started to ask her who her boyfriend was.

 Chapter 126: Devil Desert

    Chapter 126: Devil Desert


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Yanran, we have been roommates and sisters for three years. It¡¯s okay you did not tell others, but why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Qu Lili asked Ji Yanran, grinning.


    "Tell you what?" Ji Yanran was confused.


    "Who is your boyfriend? How is it confidential to me as well?" said Qu Lili, pouting.


    Ji Yanran was suddenly upset and said, "Who told you I have a boyfriend?"


    "Everyone on campus knows now. Your boyfriend beat Liu Ke and Li Ze in Hand of God by 20 points." Qu Lili loved gossip. Leaning toward Ji Yanran, she said, "Tell me, is your boyfriend Ouyang Xiaosan or Li Yufeng?"


    Ji Yanran was even more confused, "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand any of this nonsense."


    "You really do not know?" Qu Lili stared Ji Yanran in the eyes.


    "What happened?" asked Ji Yanran grimly.


    Qu Lili told her what happened, and it was the edited version by Wang Long, who did not talk about his own loss, but only about Liu Ke and Li Ze.


    "Yanran, he was not your boyfriend?" Qu Lili asked with some disbelief.


    "I swear, I really do not have a boyfriend and do not know who that person is. He is so daring to joke like that," Ji Yanran bristled.


    It had been a long time since the incident in the spaceship, and Ji Yanran had already forgotten about it. In her memory, Han Sen was merely a guy who cheated and probably never entered ckhawk. Or he should havee to her already.


    So, Ji Yanran simply did think of that and thought some master yer was ying a prank.


    But more and more people started to ask her who her boyfriend was. She had to exin that she wanted to know who that loser was as well.


    Ji Yanran intended to scold him for being so insolent, but she could not think of anyone who could have done this.


    ckhawk¡¯s Hand of God Society barely made it into the top 10 in the entire Alliance, and it was only because they had Li Yufeng.


    Another master yer, Ouyang Xiaosan, was not interested in joining the society. and Ji Yanran was still considering whether she should personally invite him.


    Only these two could have been able to do that to Li Ze. Ji Yanran knew Li Yufeng would never do that, but she was not sure whether it was Ouyang Xiaosan.


    "Who is it?" wondered Ji.


    Although the school already knew that ID had nothing to do with Ji Yanran herself, they had already gotten used to referring to him as Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, which made her quite upset.


    After this, there was a trend on Battl and even Sk to name one¡¯s ID as "My-boyfriend-is-XX," "My-husband-is-XX," "My-girlfriend-is-XX," etc.


    Han Sen and Shi who had caused this were unaware. Shi was sleeping while Han Sen was reading materials on warframes.


    Lu Meng and Zhang Yang pushed the door open and came to Han Sen.


    "Sen, you are killing it! How did you beat Liu Ke and Li Ze? We know you are good but did not expect you to be this good," Lu Meng stared at Han Sen and said.


    "You certainly deserve to be my destined enemy." Zhang Yang was full of zest.


    "What are you talking about?" Han Sen looked at them puzzled.


    "Stop pretending. If I yell that Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend is in Room 304, people will skin you alive," Lu Meng said with a crooked smile.


    "What¡¯s up?" asked Shi, who was awakened.


    Lu Meng told them the gossip they had heard and grinned at Han Sen, "Sen, if you don¡¯t do anything for us, we would turn against you. Ji Yanran must be so mad at you. Many people out there want you dead now."


    Shi could not close his mouth. He did not realize Han Sen¡¯s opponents were so famous. He thought they were weak.


    "I do not care." Han Sen was not afraid. If Ji Yanran came to find him, he would wee it.


    But Shi was terrified and quickly said, "Lu, don¡¯t mess around. Here¡¯s how it happened."


    Shi told the true story, and Lu Meng and Zhang Yang came to realize what had happened. Zhang Yang patted Han Sen on the shoulder and said, "So you were sticking up for a brother. Rx, Sen. I guarantee that no one will know it is you. There is no traitor in our room."


    Since Lu Meng failed to ckmail Han Sen, he turned to Shi and said, "Shi, Sen made such an effort and offended so many people for your sake. Shouldn¡¯t you do something?"


    "That goes without saying. Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria and eat all the white rice you can," Shi promised.


    "Get lost." The other three gave him the finger.


    In those days, Han Sen had been busy studying warframes. When he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, he was usually with Qin Xuan¡¯s gang, hunting sacred-blood creatures. They had been sessful three times, but in none of those asions did he make the final attack, so he gained no beast soul and just had some meat in the end.


    Thumb had now be the leader of Fist Gang and had invited Han Sen to hunt twice. Both times they were sessful and Han Sen had also gained some sacred-blood creature meat.


    All the meatbined gave him one sacred geno point and he had 40 sacred geno points at the moment.


    Han Sen was not satisfied with such progress and started to investigate where he could hunt sacred-blood creature alone. He at least needed some mutant creatures. Meowth had also eaten up the ck stingers and needed food supply.


    ording to Han Sen¡¯s progress in study. He could totally cope with the semi-annual assessment and had enough time for a safari.


    After continuous research of various information about Stele Armor Shelter and what was written by others, he finally had his eye on one location, Devil Desert.

 Chapter 127: The Girl Worth An S-Class License

    Chapter 127: The Girl Worth An S-ss License


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The reason he chose Devil Desert was that there were not many creatures that could fly, hence it was rtively safe for Han Sen who could. Few people would go there, so there was no shortage of mutant creatures, if not sacred-blood creatures.


    Han Sen studied the conditions of the desert and was ready to ask Qin Xuan for a leave. Qin Xuan smiled and said, "Perfect. Our squad needs to protect someone in hunting and I was just thinking where we should take her. You could lead the team to Devil Desert then. It is your first task in the squad, make sure you do a good job."


    "What is the reward for this task?" Han Sen blinked and asked, he did not want to do a job that would not pay well.


    "If you can make the girl satisfied and designate you as her protector in Steel Armor Shelter, you could get an S-ss license of Saint Hall." Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen andughed. "Any interest?"


    "Yes, I am very interested," Han Sen quickly said. Babysitting alone would pay an S-ss license. Such a good thing could only happen in a dream.


    "Then do well. You will get nothing if she is not satisfied with you." Qin Xuan handed him the portfolio.


    After reading the materials, Han Sen felt he did not learn anything, as these people¡¯s personal information was all confidential. All he knew was the name, age and gender.


    "Wang Mengmeng, female, 16 years and 47 days old. Stationmaster, you are not asking me to take a girl who has just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary to a ce like Devil Desert. I can¡¯t guarantee her safety." Han Sen looked sullen.


    "Of course not. This is your first task, so I will ask Gambler to follow you. You could also pick some people from Steel Armor Shelter." Qin Xuan smiled. "About Wang Mengmeng, I can tell you one more thing. She is your schoolmate."


    "My schoolmate? ckhawk? You must be kidding me. She just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary and with that kind of fitness, she could not even have reached the standard for any special enrolment program." Han Sen did not believe her.


    "Some people do not need to pass the exam. We all have different starting points, like you are to protect her, and she is to be protected." Qin Xuan smiled. "Remember to keep a good rtionship with her."


    "I¡¯m not interested in little girls," Han Sen shrugged and said.


    Qin Xuan rolled her eyes at him and said, "Go pick some team members in Steel Armor Gang. You can choose anyone but the team leaders. There should be less than ten members and the fees will be covered by the squad."


    Han Sen asked Su Xiaoqiao and some others who had a mutant mount. He did not want to waste his time on walking and would not consider those without mounts.


    As for Gambler, Han Sen was confident in him. He was an old member in the squad and had amazing skills, like Sleevede.


    When Han Sen saw Wang Mengmeng, he finally knew what privileges meant. A girl just over 16 who had just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary for one month had mutant shapeshifting beast soul, mutant armor, mutant weapon and one sacred-blood beast soul mount, making Han Sen and the rest rather jealous.


    Although Lin Beifeng was rich, he was only an upstart whenpared with Wang Mengmeng. The beast souls she had probably could not be bought with money.


    Fortunately, Wang Mengmeng was not an annoying princess. She was delightful and lovely.


    She also fought well. Although she had only been in God¡¯s Sanctuary for a month, it looked like that she had gained quite a few geno points already. She must have practiced multiple advanced hyper geno arts since childhood.


    Using her advanced beast souls, she could probably beat Su Xiaoqiao in abat.


    The team had been traveling all the time and Wang Mengmeng neverined.


    "Brother Han, I heard from Sister Qin that you are also in ckhawk. I¡¯m in Department of Warframe, which department are you in?" Wang Mengmeng called Han Sen brother in a natural and sweet tone.


    In fact, kids from prominent families like Wang Mengmeng, Qing and Yuan were all quite well mannered and easy going.


    "Ahem, you can call me Sen. I was enrolled this year as well. We are both freshmen and I am an archery major." Han Sen enjoyed talking to an adorable girl like her, which make the journey less boring.


    "Archery Department is the department our school is trying to enhance this year and I¡¯m sure the change will happen fast. You must be specially enrolled?" Wang Mengmeng started to chat with him.


    "Oh right, Brother Han, you came to Steel Armor Shelter early, so you must have seen Dor himself?" Wang Mengmeng asked hopefully.


    "Yes, we have all seen him at the contest. Why do you ask about him?" Han Sen looked at Wang Mengmeng, surprised.


    "I am a fan of Dor¡¯s, but unfortunately he never showed up since I came here, so I never got to see him," Wang Mengmeng said with some disappointment.


    Wang Mengmeng asked again, "Brother Han, can you tell me something about Dor?"


    "Ahem, I have no way of knowing. You have to ask him, because he knows everything." Han Sen pointed to Su Xiaoqiao.


    Su Xiaoqiao quickly thumped his chest and said, "What do you want to know? I¡¯m Dor¡¯s buddy and it was me who named him Dor."


    "Wow, then you must know what Dor really looks like? He must be very handsome?" Wang Mengmeng looked at Su Xiaoqiao happily.


    "Handsome, of course, he is most handsome. He has wide chest, long legs and nice round bottom..." Su Xiaoqiao babbled on and Han Sen almost wanted to kill him.


    It took them four days to reach Devil Desert. Wang Mengmeng had nice skills and was improving very fast in hunting.


    Han Sen and Gambler were always shadowing her. Even when she was fighting with a creature, Gambler was always following her and Han Sen¡¯s bow and arrow were always ready to rescue her.


    If something happened to her, the entire squad including Qin Xuan would be in trouble, so Han Sen did not dare to ck at all.


    The next afternoon after they had entered the desert, Su Xiaoqiao who was the scout cried in surprise, "A mutant creature!"


    Everyone quickly urged their mounts on and saw a fox-like, fire-red and golden-horned creature the size of a tiger barking at them.


    "It is mine." It was the first time Wang Mengmeng had seen a living mutant creature. She put away her mount and charged the mutant creature with a pair of mutant beast soulncets in her hands.

 Chapter 128: A Skulk of Foxes

    Chapter 128: A Skulk of Foxes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Gambler exchanged a look and ran after her, in case of any ident.


    Wang Mengmeng¡¯s fighting skills were impressive. She could even match the mutant creature using several hyper geno arts.


    The rest were going in left and right, trying to outnk the creature.


    The mutant creature seemed to have quite some wisdom and simply fled when seeing through the team¡¯s intention. It was also exceptionally fast and was 50 feet away in an instant.


    "Stop!" Wang Mengmeng quickly summoned her sacred-blood mount, a bear with silver white fur and raced off on its back.


    Then everyone was on the mount, trying to keep up with Wang Mengmeng.


    But the mutant creature was running quite fast and after a while, they started to fall farther behind.


    Wang Mengmeng felt anxious and urged her bear to run faster.


    "Wang Mengmeng, do not chase it on your own. It is too dangerous," cried Gambler.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I could kill this mutant beast. Please hurry up." Wang Mengmeng did not want to let the creature run off, so she raced off at full speed.


    Han Sen and Gambler exchanged a nce and quickly followed up, but Wang Mengmeng¡¯s mount was sacred-blood. Although strength was not its strong suit, it was still much faster than their mutant mounts and soon she was pulling away from them.


    The team could only desperately urge their mounts to catch up and try not to fall too much behind. They did not worry too much though as their forcesbined were probably enough to kill a sacred-blood creature.


    Wang Mengmeng looked around and see no creature but this one. In addition, she was close enough and did want to lose the prey. So, she kept urge her white bear to chase the mutant creature.


    "Nowhere to run now?" She chased the mutant creature to a dune, and the creature stretched its tongue out, panting and lying down, as if it was too tired to run. Wang Mengmeng jumped off the white bear, summoned herncets and rushed forward.


    The mutant creature suddenly smiled like a person strangely, which scared her.


    And then she saw many creatures that looked like this one though gray in color walking out from behind the dune. They filled the ce shortly and were at least hundreds in number.


    Wang Mengmeng was suddenly shocked and knew that things had gone south. The mutant creature was sly enough to lead her to its nest. Although the other creatures were just primitive ones, they were great in number and she could never handle all of them. Wang Mengmeng immediately got on the back of her bear and ran away, with the creatures chasing after her like a tsunami.


    Fortunately, Han Sen and Gambler was not too much behind. Han Sen saw Wang trapped in the middle of groups of creatures, so he summoned his horn bow and shot an arrow in her direction.


    Wang Mengmeng had been surrounded by the creatures. Although the white bear had great strength and rampaged through the creatures, they still managed to throw themselves at her. Wang Mengmeng swung herncets, but could not get rid of all the creatures close to her.


    Seeing a w on her shoulder and teeth biting at her white neck, Wang Mengmeng was desperate that she could no longer fight this one off. At this moment, a whoosh was followed by a whimper. The creature on her back was shot through with a ck arrow and fell on the ground.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Arrows came from afar and each killed a creature. Soon all eight creatures surrounding her were killed. Any creature that might endanger her was immediately shot dead with an arrow. No arrow was shot in vain. One even flew by her face and killed a creature behind her without hurting a single hair of hers.


    "Brother Han!" Wang Mengmeng saw Han Sen riding toward her while shooting arrows in her direction. All the creatures around her were killed by him.


    Wang Mengmeng was surprised and filled with joy. At least a mile away from her, Han Sen could have such uracy, which was something she had never seen even in posh schools.


    Among the other few people, only Su Xiaoqiao was good at archery. However, he would not even dare to shoot in her direction from so far. Even if his bow allowed it, he would risk hurting her with his skill level.


    Wang Mengmeng was overjoyed and urged the white bear to run toward Han Sen. Wielding herncets, she tried to stop the creatures that came at her.


    She did not worry about the ones that she could not fight off, as arrows would definitely appear timely to kill them.


    The distance between the two sides was gradually shortened, and soon they have joined forces. When the team looked around, they were surprised to see thousands of gray creatures flooding toward them.


    "Damn, these beasts are really cunning. They even know how to lure us into their trap." Su Xiaoqiao cried while drawing the string of his bow.


    "It¡¯s all my fault," Wang Mengmeng med herself.


    "Now is not a good time. There are so many creatures here that we could never kill them all. Let¡¯s try to rush out." Han Sen headed forward where they came from.


    He did not go far before he saw the sand in front of him tremor and sink. A giant worm that looked like a silkworm but with the size of a lotive came out of the sand and opened itsrge mouth, trying to devour them.


    "It is a rock worm. Damn, there must be more than one. They are gregarious." Han Sen forced his mount to change the direction to avoid its attack. He felt a bit worried as he had read about rock worms. Although they were just primitive creatures, they are veryrge and had great strength. In addition, they had great speed when crawling in sand. For sure, they were one of the most scary creatures in Devil Desert.

 Chapter 129: Sacred-blood Fox King

    Chapter 129: Sacred-blood Fox King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If Han Sen was alone, he could simply summon the purple-winged dragon beast soul and fly up. However, he had Wang Mengmeng to protect and could not do that.


    Boom!


    The huge body of the rock worm fell and made a pit in the ground. Sand flying and pebbles rolling, it was more terrifying than a grenade explosion.


    Even more frightening was that more rock worms wereing out from underground and as far as the team could see, the ground was covered by these worms which were at least hundreds in number.


    In front of them were rock worms and behind them were the tide of fox-like creatures. They were besieged by the creatures.


    Han Sen and Gambler looked into each other¡¯s eyes and understood each other¡¯s thoughts. Gambler gritted his teeth and said, "You protect her, I will clear the way."


    Gambler took back his mount and rushed toward the fox-like creatures. He was even faster than his mutant mount.


    "Listen up. Follow Gambler out and whoever falling behind will die," said Han Sen, lifting Wang Mengmeng from the back of her white bear to sit her behind him. He cried, "Game is over. Now hold on to me and we will fight for our lives."


    Wang Mengmeng fought well and had plenty of beast souls. However, in a melee like this one, an inexperienced girl like her would not be able to survive. When it came to life and death, only the veterans who had developed an acute instinct had a bigger chance at survival.


    Wang Mengmeng hurriedly hugged Han Sen from the back. Han Sen urged his mutant three-eyed beast mount and the bull-like mount mooed as it charged the fox-like beasts.


    Gambler was leading the way with one jambiya in each hand. The jambiyas were shing in his hands like butterflies, slitting the throats of all creatures near him. Nothing could stop him and a bloody path was left behind him.


    Han Sen rushed into that path and his arrows never stopped, killing all the creatures trying to gather around. However, he only had fifty Z-steel arrows, which had been used up. All he had now was the beast soul arrow, which could be taken back and used again, but that process was too slow for him. Han Sen had to knock some creatures away with his horn bow.


    The rest of the team had also been fighting with every effort, wishing to clear out a way out from the endless creatures.


    Behind them, the rock worms were catching up at an incredible speed. Once caught up by them, there would be no other way of survival than flying.


    Blood was sshing and they had almost made it. Then the mutant creature that Wang Mengmeng was chasing in the first ce howled, standing on a dune far from them.


    And then they saw more creaturesing toward them from all directions. There were even some fox-like ck-horned creatures that were almost exactly like the mutant creature only with white fur.


    Seeing those white creatures, everyone¡¯s heart sank. Su Xiaoqiao cried, "No way. That mutant creature was not a mutant creature, but a sacred-blood king of all these fox-like creatures. These white ones are mutant creatures. We have poked a ho¡¯s nest."


    Wang Mengmeng saw the white mutant creatures among others and was mortified. There were so many mutant creatures that it seemed the whole team would die here.


    Gambler eximed in the front, "Damn, it is a sacred-blood king. There are too many mutant creatures that I can¡¯t keep going."


    Han Sen said to Wang Mengmeng sitting behind him, "Hand me yourncets."


    Wang Mengmeng paused and transferred her mutant beast soulncets to Han Sen.


    Han Sen grabbed a rope and got off his mount. He then carried Wang to the ground as if she weighed nothing and put her on his back. With the rope he secured her there.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Mengmeng said, horrified.


    "Going out," said Han Sen in a cold tone. In a red shadow he shapeshifted into the fairy queen and his entire body was then covered in red armor except for his head.


    Eyes scarlet, ruby crown on his head and short ck hair turning long and blonde, Han Sen grabbed thencets and ran toward Gambler like a red lightning bolt.


    "Gambler, cover me. I will clear a way out," yelled Han Sen next to Gambler.


    "You got it," covered in the creatures¡¯ and his own blood, Gambler replied.


    Han Sen had rushed to the front. Thencets were shing in his hands and each sh took a life.


    "Primitive horned sand fox hunted. No beast soul gained..."


    "Primitive horned sand fox hunted. No beast soul gained..."


    ...


    The voice in his mind rang non-stop. Han Sen paid no mind to it and just stared the mutant horned sand fox that were throwing themselves at him.


    Su Xiaoqiao and others were trying to keep up desperately, but when they saw the number of the mutant horned sand foxes, they were terrified.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were red as blood. Moving like a lightning bolt, thencets were so fast they became a blur. Ignoring the mutant horned sand foxes, he continued forward with Wang on his back.


    Holding Han Sen¡¯s neck tightly, Wang Mengmeng was filled with guilt and regret. If it weren¡¯t for her, they would not be under such danger.


    Facing so many mutant creatures, she did not know if they could make it.


    The few mutant horned sand foxes were in their face, yet Han Sen was still calm. With the slightest movement, ancet bit into a fox¡¯s throat.


    A horned white fox head flew up. Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng were showered in fox blood. Without a blink, Han Sen ran forward and charged the second mutant horned sand fox.

 Chapter 130: Killing Spree

    Chapter 130: Killing Spree


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Mengmeng watched what was happening with eyes widened. It felt like riding a roller coaster, but this experience was more horrifying than any roller coaster.


    She was lying on the back of Han Sen, and had the same angle of view as him. She watched all his movements, dodging, turning, wielding, charging.


    Seeing the endless horned sand foxes sweeping toward them and then the deaths of all of them, she felt that Han Sen was like a killing machine, his movements extremely swift and each attack harvesting a life.


    Both mutant horned sand foxes and primitive ones were killed with one blow each, without exception.


    Wang Mengmeng and Han Sen were soaked in blood, and the original color of their armor could no longer be discerned. Even the long blonde hair of fairy queen turned red and was dripping blood.


    Wang Mengmeng suddenly had a strange feeling. Everything seemed surreal to her, as if she was watching a movie about a gorgeous killing spree.


    Han Sen was like a tireless killing machine. All her fear went away when she knew he could kill all of the foxes if he had to.


    What Han Sen saw now was different from what average humans saw. All the movements of the horned sand foxes had be so slow that he could see every single move of them. In his eyes, even the mutant ones were as slow as a grandpa, inviting one¡¯s help.


    Han Sen finally understood the best feature of fairy queen. When he shapeshifted into fairy queen, his great ability to predict was enhanced. Now he could hit anywhere he wanted.


    "Too slow." Han Sen was even dissatisfied with the speed of the horned sand foxes, because they could not keep up with the speed of the ughter.


    "I hope there will be more of them," Han Sen even thought.


    But Han Sen¡¯s reason was telling him that they should run as fast as they could, because shapeshifting could notst forever. Once his body could no longer bear it, he would have to turn into himself and even if he used wings then and saved Wang, Su Xiaoqiao and the rest would die.


    "Must get out before shapeshifting time limit is up," Han Sen thought to himself, wielding thencets even faster.


    The rest of the team were stunned. They had never seen Han Sen fighting in a melee. They had always believed he was a good archer and did not like to ce himself under any danger.


    But when they saw Han Sen put down his bow and arrow, they came to know how fearsome he could be in a melee.


    Mutant horned sand fox was also killed in just one blow. They had never seen Han Sen miss so far.


    "Formidable!" Even they could not help but shudder. Such efficiency in killing was simply a spree, so terrifying and satisfying to watch that it made one want to moan.


    The sacred-blood horned sand fox howled again and the mutant foxes retreated, while primitive foxes rushed to them faster.


    Just in a moment, Han Sen knew what the sacred-blood fox king wanted. It was trying to use the primitive horned sand foxes to consume his shapeshifting time as it was aware shapeshifting did notst long. It wanted tounch strikes at them when his shapeshifting time was up.


    "Cunning beast," cursed Gambler. His jambiyas slit another primitive horned sofa fox¡¯s throat, making it fall to the ground, twitching in pain.


    Han Sen looked at the sacred-blood fox king and his eyes darkened. Thencets disappeared in his sleeves and a ck horn bow appeared in his hands.


    The ck stinger arrow was nocked and pointed at the fox king on top of the dune.


    "It¡¯s too far away. Can the arrow reach there?" Su Xiaoqiao checked the distance between them and the fox king. It was indeed too far. It looked so small from here, so it should be about 1.5 miles away.


    With such a distance, even if Han Sen¡¯s arrow could get there, it would benguid by then. And how can that kill a sacred-blood creature?


    The fox king seemed to share Su¡¯s thought, standing there still and gazing at Han Sen with a trace of mockery.


    "Damn, that sacred-blood fox king is kind of evil," Gambler cried when he saw the look of the fox king.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands were steady. The arrow suddenly turned into a ck shadow flying across the sky toward the insolent fox king.


    The sacred-blood fox king was too intelligent to believe the arrow could actually hurt it, and did not mean to dodge.


    If his arrow had that kind of power, then he should have used it before the fox king led Wang Mengmeng into the ambush.


    Whoosh!


    But soon the fox king panicked as it discovered that the speed of the arrow got even higher when approaching itself.


    When the fox king eventually lost its grace and wanted to run, it was a bitte. Although it leaped as high as it could, trying to dodge the arrow, the arrow still dug into the muscles of its foreleg like a snake.


    Blood sshed and its scream rang.


    The arrogant and sly fox king was knocked out by the arrow and tumbled down the dune.


    Hearing the scream of their king, the skulk of foxes paused their attack and looked to the dune where the king was standing.


    Of course, they did not see it because it had fallen. The skulk was suddenly in a chaos and did not know what to do.


    "Hurry,"manded Han Sen and dashed.

 Chapter 131: Golden Rock Worm King

    Chapter 131: Golden Rock Worm King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the angry sacred-blood fox king limped back to the top of the dune, the team had dashed out of the skulk.


    Almost without any hesitation, Han Sen roared at Wang Mengmeng, "Summon your mount."


    Wang Mengmeng quickly summoned the big white bear. Han Sen leapt on the bear and Wang urged the bear on at full speed.


    The skulk of foxes was snapping at their heels, but only the few mutant horned sand foxes could catch up with the team¡¯s mutant mounts.


    Han Sen thought that the skulk would give up the chase soon, since their king was injured and could not catch up with them.


    However, they soon heard a strange howl and what they saw was shocking.


    The fox king was standing on top of the head of a golden rock worm and, gazing at Han Sen, bristled.


    "F*#k! This fox king is abnormal. How could itmand the rock worm? Is the rock worm also a sacred-blood creature?" cried Su Xiaoqiao.


    The team saw the golden rock worm approach them at a high speed and was horror-struck.


    "You go east, I will go west." Han Sen then asked Wang Mengmeng to control her bear to go west.


    Now Wang Mengmeng almost trusted Han Sen blindly and did not even think about it before doing what he said.


    "You have to be careful." Gambler had already understood Han Sen¡¯s n and led the rest to the east.


    The fox king ordered the rock worm and mutant foxes to chase Han and Wang immediately. A fox never forgets. It would never give up until it tore Han Sen apart.


    Han Sen had already taken the fairy queen back to save his strength. He had also untied the rope and sat Wang in front of him so she could better control the bear.


    "Fox king,e if you want to eat me," Han Sen said and suddenly shot an arrow, killing a mutant fox in the blink of an eye.


    The fox king was stamping with rage, roaring on top of the golden rock worm¡¯s head. The worm moved faster.


    The mutant foxes were also trying to catch up with the bear.


    Han Sen nced at the fox king and shot another mutant fox dead.


    Watching the fox king losing its temper, Han Senughed, "Fox king,e at me if you will, and watch me kill your buddies."


    Hen Sen¡¯s hands never stopped, his ck stinger arrow killing one mutant fox after another.


    "Mutant horned sand fox killed. Beast soul of mutant horned sand fox gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    Suddenly a different voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind. He gained a mutant horned sand fox beast soul.


    With great joy, Han Sen was shooting with great strength.


    The fox king was about to explode. The white bear was a sacred-blood mount, so the golden rock worm could not catch up with them any time soon.


    Finally, at a howl of the fox king, all the mutant foxes stopped chasing.


    Only the fox king continued with the rock worm as its mount.


    There were no more mutant foxes for him to kill, so Han Sen made the fox king his target. This time the fox king was prepared and dodged. Although the distance was short, the arrow ended up hitting the golden rock worm.


    nk!


    It sounded like the worm had a shell harder than metal. The mutant ck stinger arrow only left a white mark that was barely visible on it.


    Han Sen was taken aback with a surprise. "Sure enough, the golden rock worm is also a sacred-blood creature."


    "Brother Han, now what should we do? The white bear is slower than the golden rock worm. They will catch up eventually," asked Wang Mengmeng, riding the bear.


    She did not sound scared or worried, as for some reason, she believed Han Sen could always take care of things.


    In such a dangerous escape, she did not even have any sense of crisis.


    Although there were asionally some creatures in front of them, they would scatter at the sight of the golden rock worm. Hence they did not encounter any obstacles on the way.


    "The rock worms are only fast in the desert. If we can get out of here, we should be able to get rid of it," Han Sen pondered and said.


    "It¡¯s full of sand and rocks here. I do not see any other color." Wang Mengmeng looked around said disappointedly, "Just dunes and stony hills."


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Pointing in one direction, he said, "Go over there."


    Wang Mengmeng followed his order and urged the bear on. Soon she found they were on a cliff facing a deep valley. The path ended and the valley was at least a hundred feet wide.


    "Brother Han, we have nowhere to go!" eximed Wang Mengmeng.


    "Go over," Han Sen said with no expression.


    "No, the white bear cannot jump so far," Wang Mengmeng quickly said, seeing the big white bear approaching the edge.


    "Trust me. Go over," ??said Han Sen firmly, while pointing an arrow at the fox king.


    Knowing their despair, the fox king looked cruel and pleased.


    "Well, Brother Han, I believe you. Going over..." Wang Mengmengmanded her bear to rush off the edge at full speed.


    With her blind trust in Han Sen, Wang Mengmeng was trying to make the impossible happen.


    Behind them the golden rock worm was getting closer and closer. The fox king watched the two humans viciously.


    Pointing the arrow at the fox king, Han Sen did not shoot.


    "Brother Han!" Wang Mengmeng screamed and closed her eyes as the white bear ran off the edge.


    Han Sen finally shot the arrow, put an arm around her waist, and covered her eyes with his other hand. "Take your white bear back," he said quietly.

 Chapter 132: Another Sacred-blood Beast Soul

    Chapter 132: Another Sacred-blood Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sacred-blood fox king didn¡¯t even move when seeing the arrow approach. It even showed contempt in its eyes.


    But soon, the fox king was aghast. That arrow was not meant for the fox king, but a bean-sized eye of the golden rock worm.


    Although the golden rock worm had a huge body, its eyes were as small as beans and hidden in its stone-hard shell, hardly noticeable.


    Hen Sen not only saw them, but also managed to shoot an arrow in one of them. with a scream, the golden rock worm rampaged toward Han Sen who was in the air.


    The sacred-blood fox king had extremely high intelligence, but golden rock worm solely operated on instincts. Once it was provoked, it would go mad.


    It was toote for the fox king to stop it, so it jumped off the worm with its injured leg as fast as it could before the worm fell off the cliff.


    Wang Mengmeng was held in Han Sen¡¯s arms and took back the bear. She felt she was falling with him.


    With a sudden jerk, she felt ground under her feet. The impact was not that strong though. It was as if they had jumped from somewhere three or four feet above the ground.


    Wang Mengmeng opened her eyes in surprise to find they were under a cliff more than 300 feet high. But nothing had happened to Han Sen and her.


    When she was feeling incredible, the golden rock worm fell on the ground next to them like a bomb.


    With a boom, its stone-hard shell was broken in pieces. Worm juice, meat and inner parts were sshing everywhere, staining the cliff wall.


    "Sacred-blood golden rock worm king killed. Beast soul of golden rock worm king gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    A wonderful voice rang in his mind, almost making Han Senugh out loud.


    The fox king was still lingering on the cliff, gazing at him full of resentment.


    "Let¡¯s go." Han Sen summoned his mutant three-eyed beast mountm carried Wang to its back, and went in the opposite direction of the fox king.


    "Should we take some of the worm meat with us?" Wang Mengmeng asked.


    "For such a big worm, there are only ten geno points in its meat. Even if we eat for a month, we might still end up with no geno points. Also, it is hot in here and the meat will go bad in less than two days. Just forget it," Han Sen said with a smile.


    A creature too big in size was hard to consume, which was just the fact. But he had gained another sacred-blood beast soul and a mutant horned sand fox beast soul, so the voyage was fruitful enough.


    The only pity was that although he had killed many mutant horned sand foxes and a sacred-blood creature, he did not even get to eat a mouthful of meat.


    Han Sen took a look at the two beast souls he just gained and felt a bit bitter.


    The beast soul of mutant horned sand fox was a mount, which was fine. Even if he had no use of it, he could still exchange it for something else or just sell it.


    The disturbing part was the beast soul of the golden rock worm king. It turned out to be a sacred-blood beast soul pet.


    Han Sen had been feeding Meowth for quite some time now, but it never transformed. This was a sacred-blood pet, and God knows how much meat it would take for it to transform.


    And a sacred-blood pet must be fed with a sacred-blood meat, or else it would take even longer.


    Han Sen was rendered speechless. He did not even have enough sacred-blood meat for himself. Just where could he find food for this guy?


    Han Sen tried to summon the golden rock worm king and thought it should be huge. When it appeared, Han Sen saw that it was just a mini golden silk worm, not looking the least impressive.


    "Brother Han, why were we safe after jumping from the high cliff?" Wang Mengmeng had been puzzled.


    When they jumped off the cliff, she was too scared to open her eyes, and did not see how theynded.


    In fact, even if she did not close her eyes, Han Sen was covering them anyway. He did it so that he could use the wings of the purple-winged dragon beast soul. Or it could never have been done.


    "Because I know a special martial art." Han Sen smiled.


    "What kind of martial art? Can you teach me?" Wang Mengmeng looked at him with worship.


    "It only runs in the family and only sons can be taught, so I can¡¯t even teach my wife and daughter, let alone you." Han Senughed.


    Han Sen did not go back and try to kill the sacred-blood fox king. It was a sly creature. In the end, it did not escape but stood on the cliff. Han Sen knew from its look that it was trying to lure Han Sen back to kill it.


    If he was alone, he could give it a try. But since Wang Mengmeng was here, he gave up the idea of ??adventure.


    That fox king was the most cunning of creature he had ever seen, even more formidable than the silver bird.


    With this ident, the voyage had to stop. When Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng were on their way back to the shelter, they met Gambler and the rest. They were all well with minor injuries which had almost healed.


    After some discussion, they did some hunting in the outskirts of the desert and did not go to the center.


    They had met scary sacred-blood creatures when they just entered Devil Desert. The team became more careful especially they had to protect Wang Mengmeng in the meantime.


    Han Sen made up his mind to return as soon as they could, and he will make some in-depth exploration next time he came alone.


    This task was sessfullypleted despite the ident. Qin Xuan was fairly satisfied with his performance. Because Wang Mengmeng worshiped Han Sen very much and named him her protector in Steel Armor Shelter, he could have an S-ss license of Saint Hall as his reward.


    But his mission would be onlypleted when Wang Mengmeng had maxed out on all other three types of geno points than sacred geno points. Only by then he could have the S-ss license.


    Han Sen went back to school from God¡¯s Sanctuary and continued to study warframe operation.


    "Sen, you are finally back. You are in trouble." His roommates said to him excitedly when Han Sen just returned to his dormitory.


    "What kind of trouble?" Han Sen asked puzzled.


    "The best yer in Hand of God Society Li Yufeng openly challenged you in campusmunity," Shi Zhikang said.


    "I do not know him. Why would he challenge me?" Han Sen felt quite puzzled.


    "Ha-ha, everyone knows Li Yufeng is Ji Yanran¡¯s suitor. And with you ID name, the entire school now knows you as Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend. Of course Li Yufeng needs to challenge you. He said if you lose, you need to change your ID name or stop using that ount, and you will also have to apologize to Ji Yanran," said Lu Meng with a trace of joy in his voice.

 Chapter 133: Ten Thirty Tonight

    Chapter 133: Ten Thirty Tonight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sen, are you going for it?" Shi looked at Han Sen with hidden excitement. He felt even Han Sen¡¯s opponent was Li Yufeng, Han would still win. Although Shi had never seen Li Yufeng y, he believed so. Han Sen¡¯s performance so far made him think that Han must be almost invincible in this game.


    Lu Meng and Zhang Yang were also looking at Han Sen, awaiting his decision.


    "Of course I will," Han Sen said casually.


    Ji Yanran was the girlfriend he won with a bet. Although he was too busy to look for her, he would not allow other guys to use himself to impress her.


    In the Han Sen¡¯s view, it was fine if Li tried to show off in front of Ji Yanran, but there was no way Han Sen would allow himself to be used in the process.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s answer, Shi and Lu were both thrilled. Zhang Yang rubbed his hands together and said, "Now that¡¯s it. Young people should be motivated, and we all support you to defeat Li Yufeng and make Ji Yanran your girlfriend for real."


    "Right! If you really have such a gorgeous girlfriend, the entire Room 304 would all feel honored," said Shi excitedly.


    "Go on the forum and reply him with a time for the duel. Sen has a big chance to beat Li, in my opinion." Lu Mengughed.


    "Chance? Li Yufeng is no match to Sen at all," Shi curled his lips downward and said.


    Han Sen went to the campusmunity forum and found the post at the top. After he clicked on it, he replied with a time using his ount My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran.


    "10:30 pm." Han Sen left just the time and did not even bother to read Li Yufeng¡¯s post.


    Han Sen never took any of his schoolmates as a serious match of his.


    In a short amount of time, his reply attracted the attention of all the students.


    Because Li Yufeng¡¯s post had been up for several days, people thought Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend was too scared to reply. But today, seeing his reply and the ID name, a student was in shock. Having rubbed his eyes and confirmed several times, he started to spread the news, "Ha-ha, Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend replied directly with the time of the duel. We have something to watch."


    "Really? He did that?"


    "So daring. It is Li Yufeng!"


    "What about Li Yufeng? I think Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend is definitely stronger."


    "That is hard to say. After all, Li Yufeng is a professional yer and the best on campus. He also had good performance in the contest across the Alliance."


    "How do you know that Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend is not professional?"


    "That makes sense. No one knows who Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend is, so he could be a professional yer as well."


    "Would it be Ouyang Xiaosan?"


    "I think not. ording to Ouyang Xiaosan¡¯s character, he would not have replied at all."


    "If it¡¯s not Ouyang Xiaosan, then who can it be? I really cannot think of anyone in the school who is so strong."


    "Could it be a freshman?"


    "How can that be? Freshmen are all rookies. If there is such an outstanding person, we should have known when they had the entrance exam."


    Soon the duel between Li Yufeng and Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend was known by the entire school.


    "Yanran, your boyfriend appeared." Qu Lili ran to the training hall, panting.


    Ji Yanran paused and bristled, "I said a million times that he is not my boyfriend, so do not call him that."


    Qu Lili took Ji Yanran¡¯s hand, grinned and said, "I know. I won¡¯t do that again, but your... My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran said online that he would have a duel against Li Yufeng tonight at 10:30."


    "Yanran, I envy you that there are two great guys fighting for you, making you quite the princess," Qu Lili said admiringly.


    "You can have them both if you want," Ji Yanran said sullenly.


    She did not really like Li Yufeng, but Li had been chasing after her for two years. She was quite upset by his pursuit.


    As for My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran, he was using such a devious means that Ji Yanran had even less interest in him.


    But Ji Yanran was still a little curious and wanted to find out who that person was. In addition toshing out at him, she also wanted to know who had such a good level as Li Yufeng and Ouyang Xiaosan.


    If he is not beyond salvation, she could consider recruiting him into her society so that their ranking this year could be further enhanced.


    "I want to, but they did not do it for me," Qu Liliined. "If there are two men at a duel for me, I will give them a chance."


    "You little fool. You said 10:30 tonight, right?" Ji Yanran asked.


    "Yes, your boyfriend said that," said Qu Lili.


    Ji Yanran was speechless, but she was not about to correct Qu Lili. In fact, the entire school called him that and she was just powerless.


    "This time I will find out who you are." Ji Yanran stopped training and went back to get ready to see their duel.


    As soon as she watched that person y, she should be able to tell who he was from his style. Unless he was not one of the yers on campus, she would have an idea.


    After Li Yufeng saw the reply, his eyes lit up and continued his Hand of God training.


    "Boss, Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend replied," A thin man rushed in and eximed.


    Li Yufeng suddenly frowned at him, so the thin man quickly corrected himself, "No, the despicable guy replied 10:30 tonight."


    "I have seen it." Li Yufeng said casually.


    "Boss, you must kick his ass this time, and prove our society¡¯s worth," said the thin man.


    "I will not go easy on him," said Li Yufeng coldly.

 Chapter 134: It Is Too Easy to Beat You

    Chapter 134: It Is Too Easy to Beat You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This duel had caught the attention of the entire school. No one dared to gamble in a military school, but students were betting in private and more were betting on Li Yufeng.


    After all, Li Yufeng was the best yer on campus and his skills were indeed amazing. For thest two years, the reason ckhawk got good ranking in the Alliance was him. So students trusted him.


    At ten thirty at night, the Battl had a historical number of students online. Many of those who did not y this game even registered new ounts to watch this duel.


    Ji Yanran was also watching. When she saw Li Yufeng had a game room set up, she entered the room. In fact, eighty percent of those online were in this game room to wait for them to start. The rest saw there was still time and started gaming themselves.


    When it was about time, the number of people in this game room was more than ny percent of all the students online, and more people were flooding in.


    In an office building of ckhawk, two middle-aged men were also in this game room. One of them lit a cigarette and said casually, "Liu, you are too sensitive. You know what kind of students we have. Unless Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend is Ouyang Xiaosan, his level will not be very high."


    "Maybe we will have some new talent." Liu Jianguo just smiled.


    "What kind of new talent can there be? This year¡¯s freshmen are not that impressive." Zhao Lianhua blew a smoke ring and said, "If that person is Ouyang Xiaosan, maybe he could beat Li Yufeng. If not, Li Yufeng could certainly beat him by five points or more."


    "Let¡¯s check it out first. Even if he loses to Li Yufeng by five points, it would still mean that he is a strong yer. Our Hand of God Society has not made much progress in the past two years, so maybe it¡¯s time to add some fresh talents," Liu Jianguo said.


    Liu Jianguo was the coach of Hand of God Society, and Zhao Lianhua was the manager. After they had heard about the ins and outs of things, they also logged in the Battl and would like to see for themselves what level Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend was on.


    Zhao Lianhua did not care about this person, as they knew the level of all the returning students who yed well and saw how the freshmen performed in their entrance exam. The good ones were either already invited to join Hand of God Society or other societies.


    Even if there was someone out there, that person could not beat Li Yufeng.


    Freshmen were just freshmen.


    Liu Jianguo was just trying to hunt for talent, if not, he could also check to see which level of Li Yufeng had actually reached.


    At ten thirty, everyone suddenly saw a notification, "My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran entered the room."


    "Ha-ha, finally." The crowd was overjoyed.


    Ji Yanran threw an angry gaze at the ID, and vowed to find him.


    Zhang Yang, Lu Meng and Shi were not online, but standing next to Han Sen, watching his holographic image directly, which was more interesting than viewing it online.


    Seeing that ID, coldness shed in Li¡¯s eyes. He simply sent an invite and texted, "After you lose, I want you to get rid of this ID immediately and apologize to Ji Yanran."


    Everyone was staring at the screen, wondering what My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran would say to that.


    "It is too easy to beat you, so no strings attached this time. Just leave my Yanran alone in the future." Seeing this line from My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran, the screen was full in an instant.


    "Ha-ha, shameless just like me."


    "He¡¯s too arrogant."


    "Brag if you want, our boss will not lose to you, idiot."


    "Ha-ha, my Yanran."


    "Is he really Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend?"


    "Just leave my Yanran alone..."


    "Just leave my Yanran alone..."


    "Now he is bragging. It would be so shameful when he got his ass kicked."


    ...


    "This person is really arrogant," Wang Long said in a bad mood.


    "Li Ze, what do you think?" Liu Ke looked at Li Ze with a wry smile.


    Li Ze pondered for a moment and said, "I used to y against Li Yufeng. He has beaten me many times and once by 27 points."


    "You mean that Li Yufeng will win?" Liu Ke looked at Li Ze and asked.


    Li Ze shook his head and said, "Although Li Yufeng had beaten me by more points, but Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend gave me more pressure than Li Yufeng. When facing Li Yufeng, I could calm down to y; when facing Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, I felt uneasy and afraid."


    Taking a deep breath, Li Ze then said, "If I am to predict the result, I think Li Yufeng will be defeated by a lot. Don¡¯t ask me why, it¡¯s just a hunch."


    "What!" Wang Long and Liu Ke were stupefied and did not understand Li Ze¡¯sment.


    Qu Lili pinched Ji Yanran and said with a grin, "My Yanran¡ªso intimate! Tell me the truth, is he really your boyfriend?"


    "Of course he is not, that bastard." Ji Yanran stared at the ID angrily. If the game was not about to begin, she wanted tosh out at that guy in person.


    "It begins!" Seeing the countdown end, the light spots lit up on both sides.


    Li Yufeng¡¯s fingers danced like a snake and almost hit a spot the moment it lit up.


    Because he did not really know his opponent¡¯s style and this guy had won Li Ze by twenty points, Li Yufeng yed safe and chose to clear up his own side and gain points as fast as he could, so as to beat his opponent in a dignified way.


    Li Yufeng was ying very well and he was quite satisfied with how he performed. With a nce, he saw his opponent also hitting a spot at a speed no lower than his, which made him pause.


    In the momentary pause, his opponent went for another spot.


    Li Yufeng quickly calmed himself down and hit his second spot as fast as he could.


    Knowing his opponent¡¯s speed, Li Yufeng did not dare to be distracted again and yed with his best speed and skills.


    The two yers¡¯ hands were like two butterflies dancing away, hitting all the light spots around them at an amazing speed.

 Chapter 135: Not a Wonderful Match

    Chapter 135: Not a Wonderful Match


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The game room was silent. In a room where more than ten thousand people were watching, none typed anything. Everyone was staring at their screen.


    It was not because the duel was so wonderful, but because it was not at all.


    A person¡¯s speed had beenpletely overwhelmed by the other person. Even one with high myopia without sses could tell, there was no twists and turns in this game.


    Everyone had a nk look on their faces, with their eyes and mouths both wide open.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s lips were also O-shaped. Watching the holographic image of the game, she was so stunned that her pupils erged.


    In the office building, Liu Jianguo was also stupefied. He almost could not believe his eyes. And Zhao Lianhua did not even realized that his burning cigarette had fallen on his pants.


    Zhao Lianhua did not even feel that, and kept gazing at the two hands in the holographic image.


    Li Ze, Liu Ke and Wang Long were all stunned.


    A huge gap in strength was demonstrated by these two hands. Li Yufeng¡¯s hand had a speed and flexibility that were amazing to begin with.


    But in front of the other hand, Li Yufeng¡¯s hand suddenly looked a bit clumsy. And this feeling was just incredible, because this was Li Yufeng, the best yer on campus, who had a nickname "dreamy right hand."


    How could his hand look clumsy? It was hard for the viewers to believe their own judgment.


    But in contrast to the other hand, Li Yufeng¡¯s hand did look clumsy. It was originally not the case, but the strong contrast had made people feel this way.


    "It was not because Li Yufeng¡¯s hand was clumsy, but because the other hand was too fast and too flexible." At this time, people came to realize this fact and looked to the other hand.


    Slender but strong, this was an attractive hand. In addition to that, people could not tell anything else from the image. How they wanted to see the owner of the hand!


    But in Hand of God, all they could see was the hand and wrist. There was no way they could tell who he was.


    Total silence.


    Although the result was clear. Many refused to believe that Li Yufeng would be beaten like this.


    That was Li Yufeng!


    Li Yufeng concentrated on his hand and raised its speed to his limit, constantly hitting the spots.


    "At least I will beat him by five points," Li Yufeng thought proudly.


    He knew Ji Yanran was certainly watching this game, and he was d to show off his strength in front of her.


    Although Ji Yanran had not given any response to his pursuit, and was even deliberately keeping distance from him, he had never given up and believed that with his ability and conditions, he must have the opportunity to make her his.


    And this was a very good opportunity. He knew Ji Yanran was mad at that ID. If he could beat this person to make him change his ID and apologize to her, she would be at least grateful to him.


    And this was enough, Li Yufeng had enough time and patience. Many a little make a mickle. He believed that sooner orter he could make Ji Yanran fall in love with him.


    But now, first he needed to beat this despicable and shameless bastard to approach his goddess.


    Li Yufeng was hitting the spots with all he had, thinking that if he went faster and raise the difference to six or seven points, then the effect might be even better.


    But when Li Yufeng was reaching for a spot again, all spots suddenly disappeared.


    "Is it a server failure? Why did all the spots disappear?" Li Yufeng hesitated. With his rich experience, he knew that the 100 spots were not up yet and there could be no other exnation to their disappearance than a technical failure.


    But when he looked up, he was suddenly stunned.


    In front of him, the holographic image said "GAME OVER" and his score was also fixed at 80.


    He turned his eyes and looked at his opponent¡¯s score.


    One hundred points.


    Li Yufeng could not move. He could not believe that he had been beaten by twenty points.


    He could not believe this. Nor could anyone who knew Li Yufeng and his skills at this game.


    Everyone looked nkly at that score, and no one made a sound.


    What Han Sen said just now was interesting when they were thinking back.


    "It is too easy to beat you, so no strings attached this time. Just leave my Yanran alone in the future."


    At that time, they all felt it was pure insolence. But now thinking back, it was just honesty.


    "Another twenty," Li Ze snapped to attention and said with a wry smile.


    His remark reminded Liu Ke and Wang Long, making their shocking expression even more twisted. Their mouths were so wide open that they could fit a big duck egg.


    This number was so familiar, and what it represented was even more shocking.


    "Yanran, your boyfriend is so fierce!" Qu Lili just recovered from surprise and said to Ji Yanran who was still staring at the score.


    "Who is this person?" Ji Yanran had now forgotten about her anger and shame, and simply wanted to find out who he was.


    Twenty points! Whoever could beat Li Yufeng by twenty was absolutely top ten in the Alliance.


    If she could invite him into Hand of God Society, Ji Yanran could imagine how much their ranking could be improved.


    Now she just wanted to find out who this person was, but she just did not know.


    Now her heart felt like it was scratched by a cat. She wanted to go and look for him, but paused as she had no idea where to look.


    "Ouch!"


    The cigarette burned through Zhao Lianhua¡¯s pants, and brought him back from surprise. While he was stamping, a big hole was left on his pants.


    "I must have this person in Hand of God Society," Liu Jianguo looked at the score and yelled excitedly.


    He knew what this score meant. It was a score that would make ckhawk soar in Hand of God contest.


    "Go get this person and make him join us," Liu Jianguo said to Zhao Lianhua.

 Chapter 136: A Babe

    Chapter 136: A Babe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Lianhua looked depressed. "Liu, I do not even know who this person is. Where should I start looking?"


    Liu Jianguo paused and said, "Go look anyway. In any case, we must have him. He is too important for us. With him, we would soar and it would be much easier for you to seek sponsorship in the future."


    "I will try," Zhao Lianhua said helplessly.


    He knew this guy would have a great influence on them, but it was not easy to find someone based just on an ID.


    When Li Yufeng recovered from surprise and wanted to invite the guy to fight again, he found that his opponent was already offline. He was at loss and did not move for a long time.


    ckhawk went mad. It was at night but many continued to talk about the duel.


    "What a speed! F*#king awesome."


    "Ha-ha, after watching the duel, I know that my years of ying that game were wasted."


    "Even Li Yufeng was wiped out. Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend was just amazing. Who is he anyway?"


    "You have to ask Ji Yanran."


    "Twenty points, Li was not his match at all."


    "It is too easy to beat you... ha-ha..."


    "My Yanran... Could he really be her boyfriend?"


    "You really have to ask her yourself."


    ...


    Ji Yanran also wanted to know who her boyfriend was, but she did not.


    After logging out of the game, she had contacted a lot of friends, wanting to find out who that person was. However, almost everyone she called would tell her with a trace of gloating, "You have to ask yourself who your boyfriend is."


    "How do I know who my boyfriend is!" Ji Yanran blurted out after hearing that reply a lot of times, feeling she was out of her mind after she realized what she had said.


    In Room 304, Han Sen was surrounded by Shi Zhikang, Lu Meng and Zhang Yang.


    "Sen, four dishes and a soup in the cafeteria. One dish less than that and I will out you," Lu Meng said with a grin.


    "All four dishes need to be meat. If I see anything green, I will expose you first," Shi added.


    "Sen, you deserve to be my destined opponent." Zhang Yang¡¯s eyes were full of sparks.


    "Let¡¯s go eat then. I¡¯m hungry anyway," Han Sen smiled and said.


    The four walked toward a cafeteria. ckhawk was the size of a small city and all cafeterias ran 24/7. There was no need to worry about where to eat.


    But after the four went out, they constantly heard people on the street talking about the duel.


    "Sen, just go ahead and admit it¡¯s you. With your skills at the game, maybe Ji Yanran will fall in love with you, and we can all benefit from that by asking her to introduce her friends to us," Shi whispered.


    "She is my girlfriend," Han Sen said.


    Shi made a contemptuous gesture at him.


    Ji Yanran was not the kind of girl that would fall for a good yer. Or else Li Yufeng would not have had to chase after her for two years. Everyone knew that.


    The four went to the nearest cafeteria, ordered a few dishes and chatted over drinks.


    While eating, Shi suddenly lowered his voice and said to the rest, ncing in one direction, "There is a babe over there, the innocent kind. So pretty! And the other two with her are not bad either."


    "Shi, we don¡¯t trust your taste." Lu Mengughed.


    Han Sen and Zhang Yang alsoughed. They had all witnessed Shi¡¯s judgment. A toughdy six feet tall was a little beauty in his eyes.


    But you could not me him either, as he was too tall himself indeed.


    "Really... Oh... The babe looked at me, and smiled at me. Here shees..." Shi flushed.


    His roommates then felt a bit surprised. It looked like someone really was approaching them. They turned to look and saw an innocent, sweet girl with a great body walking toward them. It looked like she was a freshman like themselves.


    "Brother Han," under the excited gaze of Shi, she walked to Han Sen and called in a sweet voice, making Shi want to kill Han Sen.


    "Mengmeng, why are you here?" Han Sen recognized Wang Mengmeng.


    "I came to eat with my ssmates and did not expect to meet you here. Let me introduce them. These are my ssmates and roommates, Li Zhenzhen and Wang Chun." Wang Mengmeng introduced the two girls following her to Han Sen.


    "Hello." Han Sen shook hands with the two girls, and introduced his three roommates.


    "Since we are all friends now, shall we sit together?" Shi pulled the chairs and invited the girls.


    "Well, we happen to have something to ask," Wang Mengmeng blushed and said.


    "What¡¯s the matter? We will do anything for you," promised Shi.


    Wang Chun looked at Shi and seemed very happy, "It would be great if you could help. We are looking for people to join our society. Have you already registered at some societies? If not, can you join us?"


    "Well, we did not register yet, so you havee to the right people. With us, your society will do so well. Right, which society are you talking about?" Shi quickly said, making faces to his roommates to ask them to y along. Judging from the three girls¡¯ looks, it was easy to tell that the society they were in must have lots of babes.


    "We are with Heavy Warframe Society," said Wang Chun.


    Shi almost choked on the water he just drank.


    Warframe Society was considered a temple of monks, where members were almost all guys. And Heavy Warframe Society would be Shaolin Temple among all temples, where girls were probably nowhere to be seen. The guys had not expected the girls to be members of Heavy Warframe Society.


    The reason why Heavy Warframe Society was independent from Warframe Society was that heavy warframes were much bigger in size than average warframes and were much harder to operate. Ordinary soldiers did not need to use heavy warframes, and 99.99 percent of those who operated heavy warframes were male.

 Chapter 137: Heavy Warframes

    Chapter 137: Heavy Warframes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shi was dumbfounded, but he could not take back his words, so they all had to go. The next morning, Wang Mengmeng sent a text to invite the four of them to fill in the application form at Heavy Warframe Society.


    Fortunately, there were three beautiful girls, Wang Mengmeng, Wang Chun and Li Zhenzhen. Therefore they thought Heavy Warframe Society would not be so unbearable.


    But when they arrived at Heavy Warframe Society, they found out that it was even worse than they thought. In addition to Wang Mengmeng, Wang Chun and Li Zhenzhen, the Heavy Warframe Society had only two returning students--a fat guy and a skinny guy.


    There were barely any guys, let alone girls.


    The fat guy was the president of Heavy Warframe Society and the skinny guy was the only returning member. Han Sen and his roommates failed to memorize their names because the girls only referred to them by their nickname, Fatty and Skinny.


    Fatty was smiling ear to ear when he saw Wang Mengmeng taking four new members to register, but his face copsed when he found out they were from Department of Archery.


    Since there was a special enrollment program for archery students, the requirement of fitness index was lowered for them. Normally speaking, one would have to reach 11 in fitness index to be admitted, but archery students only needed to reach 10 as long as they pass their archery test.


    The difference of one point was a big gap, so archery students might be the weakest in the history of ckhawk.


    The operation of heavy warframes required one to have great physique, so Fatty and Skinny were very disappointed when they learned that all four were from Department of Archery.


    Han Sen and his roommates ignored that, filled in the forms and registered in the society.


    "This is also good. Now we have lesspetition. Fatty and Skinny would not be able to beat us anyway." Shi was very contented, checking the three girls out.


    "Brother Han, we will first take you to see our training field." Wang Mengmeng was very happy to show Han Sen around.


    "Mengmeng, this is not right. Why do you call us by names, but call Sen brother? We are all freshmen and he is third oldest among us, only a dozen days older than Lu Meng," Shi said sullenly.


    Wang Mengmeng thought about it seriously, tilted her head and said, "I think only Brother Han looks like a brother to me."


    "Howe we don¡¯t?" Shu was not convinced, squared his shoulder made a pose like a bodybuilding model.


    "It does not depend on age or body size." Wang Mengmeng did not care about Shi¡¯s muscles.


    Shi was speechless, but he had to ept the fact that she would only call Han Sen brother. Li Zhenzhen and Wang Chun soon followed suit.


    When they came to the training field, the four guys were all shocked. They thought that Heavy Warframe Society had so few members that their training field must be small and shabby, and did not expect there to be any heavy warframes. Instead, they had expected to train on a holographic simtor.


    But their training field turned out to be arge warehouse, with huge space and three real heavy warframes, each over 10 meters tall and looking domineering.


    "How about these? Mengmeng has negotiated for these," Wang Chun said proudly.


    Han Sen suddenly realized why a society with few members could have such a training field. It was because of Wang Mengmeng.


    But it made Hen Sen very excited, as he had been studying warframe operation, but the performance of the warframe for practice was wanting and people had to take turns to use it.


    Although these are heavy warframes, they were warframes nheless. He did not have to wait to practice on a warframe in the future.


    But heavy warframes were different from normal ones in that they had stronger horsepower and bigger sizes. They were generally used for special purposes and were more difficult to operate. They could be very cumbersome as well.


    But this was not a problem for Han Sen, the difficult operation worked for him. If he could operate a heavy warframe well, an ordinary one would be easy.


    The three heavy warframes on the training field were "Rhinoceros T," "Porter RS," and "Builder."


    Rhinoceros T1 was a quadruped heavy warframe used for transport. It had a strong load-bearing capacity, and its four feet allowed easy ess to a variety of terrains. It was also strong in digging and drilling. Even when buried in a mine, it could get out on its own.


    Porter RS ??was also a quadruped heavy warframe, with an extra arm and strong horsepower. It was mainly used to organize a warehouse and carry goods. It came with a variety of loading and unloading tools, as well as welding and cutting tools.


    Builder was a bipedal heavy warframe used for construction, and it was close to an ordinary warframe. Builder, however, had four arms, and was much bigger and heavier than an its peers.


    In addition, the warehouse was also equipped with ten holographic virtual training machines. Each member could have one and there were some left.


    Han Sen suddenly felt that the decision to join the Heavy Warframe Society was brilliant. It was like a paradise to him.


    Obviously, his roommates were not very interested in practicing on the heavy warframes. They preferred to use the holographic virtual training machine to operate advanced fighting warframes.


    Someone would use Rhinoceros T1 asional, while Porter RS and Builder were never used. They were too hard to operate and would not be used for fighting.


    Generally speaking, those who driving heavy warframes were soldiers of lower ranks, while officers would hardly use these. That was why his roommates were not very interested.


    Han Sen liked Porter RS and Builder a lot, and would practice on them when he had time. The gratification he got from operating heavy warframes was much greater than using a virtual training machine or warframe for practice.


    Room 304 happily joined the Heavy Warframe Society, while everyone else in the school was looking for Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend madly, especially Zhao Lianhua, who was pressured by Liu Jianguo to find him. However, no one knew who Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend was, not to mention where he was.

 Chapter 138: Ji Yanran’s Scheme

    Chapter 138: Ji Yanran¡¯s Scheme


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In addition to Zhao Lianhua, Ji Yanran was dying to find Han Sen. Now she was sure the boyfriend was not Ouyang Xiaosan, because during the match against Li Yufeng, Ouyang was participating in the training of Martial Arts Society and could not have been at the match.


    Also, Ji Yanran did not believe Ouyang could have beaten Li Yufeng by 20 points.


    "Who was it? Our school has such a hidden master at Hand of God." Ji Yanran thought of that hateful ID and vowed, "I will find you after all."


    "If you really want to find him out, I have a way," Qu Lili said with a smile.


    "What way?" Ji Yanran did not believe Qu Lili.


    "In fact, the approach is very simple. Since he used that ID, certainly he is one of your admirers. All you need to do is to host a Hand of God contest at school and say the champion¡¯s prize is a kiss from you. I think he will participate for sure," said Qu, blinking.


    Ji Yanran rolled her eyes. "What a bad idea! What if he does not show up?"


    Qu Lili suddenly grinned at Ji Yanran and said, "So you are willing to kiss him if he¡¯s the champion?"


    "Hey! That bastard, how could I..." Ji Yanran was mad and shy at the same time. She grabbed Qu Lili and threatened, "Little girl, wait and see how I tame you."


    Qui Lili quickly begged for mercy, but Ji Yanran continued to tickle her and until she was almost out of breath.


    Qu Lili¡¯s idea was not that great, but it did remind Ji Yanran that in more than half a month, a school-wide contest named "Starry Cup" sponsored by Starry Group would start. The prize would be great and maybe that person would show up and participate.


    But Ji Yanran did not know which department he was in. Hand of God was just one item in Starry Cup, which also includedbat, warframe, archery and other items.


    If that person did note to Hand of God, but registered in another item, it would be difficult to tell who he was.


    "It calls for a little trick," Ji Yanran thought with a devious smile on her face.


    In the training hall, several students were sitting together.


    "Have you heard that the champion of Hand of God in Starry Cup could get a set of Z-steel weapons of King series and visit the main factory of Starry Group."


    "Who doesn¡¯t know that?"


    "I heard that Starry Group had also invited the president of Hand of God Society to visit their main factory."


    "The president of Hand of God Society? Isn¡¯t that Ji Yanran?"


    "Yeah, the visit is five days and four nights."


    "Wow, I¡¯m definitely going to participate in the contest this time."


    "What is the point? This is clearly meant for Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend. It¡¯s their honeymoon."


    "Everything is possible. People make mistakes. What if Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend did not do so well this time?"


    "He beat Li Yifeng by twenty points. Even if he makes 20 mistakes, he would still be as good as Li. What chance do you stand?"


    "Right."


    Soon the news was spread throughout the school. When Qu Lili heard the news and asked Ji Yanran, thetter smiled and cunningly said, "That is what other people say. I have not mentioned a thing."


    "You are obviously stealing my idea. Pay me for the copyright!" Qu Lili reached out to tickle Ji.


    Ji Yanran thought that this could force Han to register for the Hand of God contest, but little did she know that Han Sen had not even heard about it because he had been practicing driving a heavy warframe, Builder.


    This was more fun than driving the training warframes. Builder¡¯s versatility allowed Han Sen to reach the limit of his speed.


    In principal¡¯s office, Luo Xiangyang looked at Principal Wei andined, "This is nonsense. How could you give the 7th warehouse to Heavy Warframe Society as their training ground? And the three heavy warframes are totally beyond the abilities of those students. What if there is an ident?"


    "Luo, you have to look at the specific circumstances. Those are good students and that¡¯s why I gave them a rxed training environment," Wei said slowly.


    "More like rich and powerful students." Luo Xiangyang said with some disdain.


    "You should know that the school has its own difficulties. Luo, you need to get rid of this temper of yours," said Wei earnestly.


    Luo Xiangyang¡¯s face was still gloomy. He said, "I do not care what privileges they have. I can give them the warehouse, but the three heavy warframes can¡¯t be wasted like this. I must get them back."


    Luo left, disregarding Principal Wei¡¯s calling him.


    Wei shook his head and sighed. "A nasty temper indeed."


    He thought about it and let it go. That youngdy would not touch those heavy warframes anyway, so there should be no problem that Luo were to take them away.


    Luo Xiangyang stepped toward the 7th warehouse and was quite upset. He had wanted this warehouse for a while and the school never agreed. Then they gave it to the Heavy Warframe Society.


    He knew everything about Heavy Warframe Society--just several people who were wasting their time. Who would pay attention to heavy warframes anyway? Normal soldiers would not even have the chance to touch them. only the specialized soldiers would like them.


    He was now the coach of the Warframe Society, which was doing very well and had lots of members, among which a lot were excellent. However, their training field and equipment were quitecking.


    He wanted to use the 7th warehouse as a training field, but the school had never approved andter gave it to Heavy Warframe Society. How could he stay calm knowing that?


    But Luo Xiangyang also knew that Principal Wei was having a hard time. So he was fine with giving them the warehouse, but the three heavy warframes should not be wasted like that. He nned to take them back to his society and pick a few students to practice on them. if possible, he¡¯d like to train those students into professional heavy warframe operators.


    When Luo Xiangyang came to the 7th warehouse, he saw Builder was driven by someone, doing a lot of strange moves on the training ground.

 Chapter 139: Sparring with a Coach

    Chapter 139: Sparring with a Coach


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The reason that the moves seemed strange was that Builder was holding a thick and long alloy tube in each of its four hands, wielding the tubes as swords like a human. Because Builder itself was too cumbersome and had four arms, its actions looked very odd.


    Luo Xiangyang looked at it and was slightly surprised. Anyone able to drive Builder like this must had reached the level of an evolver.


    "Which teacher or coach in the school is driving Builder?" Luo Xiangyang could not think of any student, as an unevolved person could hardly achieve this speed.


    After watching for a while, Luo Xiangyang started to have a craving. He used to be a heavy warframe soldier and operate heavy warframes asbat warframes for fun.


    After he entered the school, he did not have heavy warframes to y with and few knew how to operate heavy warframes, so he had no one to spar with either.


    When he saw someone using a heavy warframe to mimic abat warframe, his craving was evoked.


    Seeing Porter RS parked on the other side, Luo Xiangyang went directly into its cockpit, and activated it using his coach authorization.


    Han Sen was practicing driving Builder because it was the closest to an ordinarybat warframe.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw a shadowing toward him from the holographic image. With his strong reflexes, he immediately operated Builder to raise one of the tubes it was grabbing to block that shadow.


    nk!


    A loud nking of metals rang and Han Sen saw that it was Porter RS that had attacked him using its 30-foot-long multi-function wrench.


    And on Porter RS¡¯s other arm, the cutter was turned on and waved toward him.


    Han Sen did not have any time to consider who was driving Porters RS, but had to block it with another tube in Builder¡¯s hand.


    The alloy tube was cut off by the cutter instantly and the fearsome de spinning at a high speed was approaching Builder.


    Shocked, Han Sen pushed the speed of his hands to the limit, manipting Builder to step back and avoided the swing from Porter RS.


    "Good!" Luo Xiangyang eximed in excitement, controlling the Porter RS tounch crazy attacks against Builder. The giant wrench, cutter, drill bits, hooks and other tools all became terrifying weapons with his control.


    Luo Xiangyang took his opponent for a veteran, because he believed no one could use Builder like this otherwise. An unevolved person could never achieve this level.


    Han Sen was a bit dumbfounded and did not know who was driving Porter RS. This person had better operation and speed than Han Sen as well. Even when Han Sen was trying with all he had, he still could not make any progress and was about to be defeated.


    Han Sen did not want to ept this failure, and used what he learned from Hand of God, raising the speed of his hand to level evolved-4. Suddenly he became the incarnation of the thousand-hand-Buddha,pleting variousplex operations at dazzling speed.


    Luo Xiangyang felt his opponent was a bit weaker in the beginning, and thought maybe this guy was probably just a low-level heavy warframe soldier. Also, it seemed this guy had not operated a heavy warframe in a long time and was obviously a bit rusty.


    But soon, Luo Xiangyang found the guy became so much better that it was like Builder had be alive. Flexible and swift, it was more like abat warframe and a heavy one.


    Luo Xiangyang was ecstatic. It was so rare that he encountered such an opponent. Using all he had, he was on the same level as his opponent.


    Then Luo Xiangyang found that this guy was also rapidly improving. When fighting with Luo, this guy¡¯s operation was more and more urate, which again convinced Luo that this was a retired heavy warframe soldier like himself.


    "Awesome!" Luo Xiangyang had not been so happy in a long time. If he had to describe, he would have said the ordinarybat warframes were like women, and heavy warframes were like men.


    The domineering feeling, the nking of the wrench and alloy tubes, and the pressure his body was under, all brought Luo¡¯s blood to a boil, reminding him of the days when he was in the army.


    The tworge-scale heavy warframes were constantly colliding into each other and the sounds kept echoing in the warehouse.


    Han Sen did not know who he was fighting, but felt much pressure. Even when he was using all he got, he was stillpletely overwhelmed. His opponent was so much better than him in technique and Han Sen had learned a lot.


    "Is it Fatty or Skinny? Indeed they are more experienced than I am," Han Sen was guessing. There were only a few people in the society and he knew his roommates, and the girls were not able to achieve this level, so Fatty and Skinny were all that were left.


    Han Sen did not expect that the person he was fighting would be the coach of Warframe Society and a veteran in heavy warframe operation.


    Han Sen had no hard feelings, but was quite excited about a fight like this, because he could learn so much more from it than when he practiced alone.


    "It seems that I have underestimated Fatty and Skinny. I need to practice more often with them," Han Sen thought.


    Having been fighting for an hour, Han Sen was unable to handle the physical stress brought by the fight and came out of the warframe. He was soaked in his own sweat.


    Operating a heavy warframe like Builder could stress one out easily and it was impressive that Han Sen had been operating it for such a long time.


    Luo Xiangyang felt a bit unsatisfied, but did not insist when seeing his opponent had stopped. He came out of the cockpit and wanted to meet this person. Since they were both veterans, they couldmunicate and fight againter.


    But he was stunned when he saw the maning out of Builder.


    He always thought that this guy must be a veteran, but the personing out of Builder was a fair-skinned young man of no more than 17 years of age. He must have not even reached the age to serve, and thus could not be a veteran.

 Chapter 140: Meeting Ji Yanran Again

    Chapter 140: Meeting Ji Yanran Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "You are a student?" Luo Xiangyang asked.


    "Hello, I am Han Sen. I have just entered the Heavy Warframe Society. Are you also in our society? I have never met you. Your skills are amazing. Could you teach me when you have time?" Han Sen said with a smile.


    "You just entered the Heavy Warframe Society? You are a freshman?" Luo Xiangyang could not believe that he was just sparring with a freshman.


    "Yes, I joined our society seven or eight days ago," replied Han Sen.


    "Have you ever driven a heavy warframe before?"


    "No. Before I was using the training warframes at school to practice and only had the opportunity to use a heavy warframe after I joined the society. It is much harder than using a training warframe and I have not made much progress. You on the other hand are so much better. I had to shapeshift using a beast soul to hang in there," exined Han Sen.


    Although in Han¡¯s view, this schoolmate seemed a bit older, Han Sen had to admit that he was skilled.


    Luo Xiangyang¡¯s thought sullenly, "You only touched a heavy warframe for the first time a few days ago and now you can fight me! If you are calling this not much progress, then everyone in my society should probably kill themselves."


    "What is your department? How did you join the Heavy Warframe Society?" Luo Xiangyang believed if he could poach this guy and get him to join Warframe Society instead, then Warframe Society could probably be in the top 10, no, top 5 in the Alliance.


    "I am in the Department of Archery and a friend introduced me to join our society," Han Sen said.


    "Archery Department?" Luo Xiangyang regretted so much that he had never looked into that department full of specially enrolled students. Had he looked, he would have never let a talent go somewhere like Heavy Warframe Society.


    When Luo Xiangyang was thinking about how to persuade Han Sen to quit Heavy Warframe Society and join Warframe Society, Han¡¯slink rang.


    Han Sen only thought Luo Xiangyang was a senior, so he answered the call.


    "Brother, I need to run now. Let¡¯s have another go next time," Han Sen hung up and said, waving to Luo.


    Not having had the time to start his persuasion before Han Sen took off, Luo thought to himself, "Anyway, now that I know who he is, I can alwayse backter."


    Looking at the three heavy warframes, Luo Xiangyang did not intend to move them away any more. Since Han Sen was still here, he will let Han use them and move these warframes when Han transferred to Warframe Society.


    Luo Xiangyang was really d when he left the 7th warehouse, celebrating the fact that he had found such a genius. No longer discontent about the fact that Principal Wei gave the warehouse to someone else, he was focused on the idea of getting Han Sen to join Warframe Society. As a freshman, Han Sen still had years left in ckhawk. Maybe in these years, he could build a champion team in the Alliance.


    Aftering out of the 7th warehouse, Han Sen went to a cafeteria. His roommates asked him to bring them some snacks and Han Sen was also hungry himself after his warframe fight.


    This cafeteria was very close to their dormitory and had great fruit juices. Han Sen almost had a juice here every day.


    But the juices were particrly sought-after and always sold out early. Han Sen forgot about the time when fighting Luo Xiangyang and only came after being reminded by his roommates.


    When he arrived at the ce, he was surprised to see there was only one bottle of juice left and quickly swiped to pay for it.


    But when he finished the payment and was reaching for the bottle of juice, another hand grabbed the bottle.


    Han Sen quickly looked up and saw that person looking back at him.


    "You!" the two called out almost at the same time.


    Han Sen saw the sweet face in front of him and was slightly surprised, not expecting to see Ji Yanran here.


    Apparently, Ji Yanran was also surprised to see him. She frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I am a ckhawk student, and have, of course,e here to eat," Han Sen replied.


    "Didn¡¯t think you would be admitted." Ji Yanran curled her lips and looked at Han Sen¡¯s hand on the bottle. "Let go."


    "You are the one who should let go. I paid first," said Han Sen.


    Ji Yanran gave him a nce full of disdain. "Your pickup line is too old. Let go, or I will yell."


    "What do you mean by pickup line? Why do I need that? Have you seen anyone using a pickup line on his girlfriend?" Han Sen said.


    Ji Yanran disagreed, "You have the nerve to mention that, cheater."


    "Who cheated?" Han Sen frowned.


    "If you did not cheat, why didn¡¯t youe to find me?" Ji Yanran had identified Han Sen as a cheater because he did not dare toe to her.


    "I did not have time," said Han Sen.


    "Oh, save it please." Ji Yanran rolled her pretty eyes.


    "Suit yourself, but I really did pay first for the juice." Han Sen did not bother to exin.


    "I grabbed it first, and I paid as well. Pleasee early next time." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    Looking at Ji Yanran, Han Sen suddenly bowed his head, stretched out his tongue and pretended to lick her hand on the bottle.


    Ji Yanran screamed and cringed.


    "Pleasee early next time." Han Sen grabbed the bottle, waved his hand at her and walked away with a grin.


    "What a shameless guy." Ji Yanran bit her lips and saw Han Sen taking the juice away sullenly.


    When she saw Han Sen go away to buy other things, she had an idea, so she took a detour and approached him from another side. When he put the juice down to reach for something else, she grabbed the bottle and turned away.


    "Hey, how can you do that?" Han Sen was carrying his roommates¡¯ snacks with both hands and had to look at Ji Yanran who was already away.


    "A tooth for a tooth." Ji Yanran stuck out her little pink tongue and made a face before she happily walked away.

 Chapter 141: A Date

    Chapter 141: A Date


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I did not expect that a cheater could actually be admitted to ckhawk. Has the school lowered its standards?" Ji Yanran thought as she walked and made no connection between Han Sen and My-Girlfriend-Is-Ji-Yanran.


    In her mind, Han Sen was a cheater and nowhere near a master.


    Soon, Ji Yanran saw Han Sen was behind her, so she turned around and frowned at him. "What do you want?"


    "I¡¯m going back to my dorm. You think I¡¯m following you?" Han Sen rolled his eyes.


    "Which department are you in? Where is your dorm?" Ji Yanran refused to believe him.


    "Archery Department, Building E10 Room 304." Han Sen smiled at her.


    Ji Yanran paused, for Han Sen¡¯s dormitory was really this way. And the building where Han Sen lived was right behind her building.


    "Archery Department, no wonder you can be admitted to ckhawk. Cheater in games and cheater in the entrance exam," Ji Yanran said.


    "Why are you treating your boyfriend like this?" said Han Sen helplessly.


    "You can save thatment when you could beat me, cheater," Ji Yanran said.


    "Piece of cake. I can do it now if you wish." Han Sen was a little annoyed by being called a cheater.


    "Want to cheat again?" Ji Yanran said with disdain.


    Hansen was speechless. "You said I cheated, and refused to let me prove it to you. What do you want?"


    "If you really have what it takes, we could have a match on the professional holographic training machine tomorrow," Ji Yanran said confidently.


    "Well, give me yourlink number. I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Ji Yanran rolled her eyes, "Don¡¯t try to get my number. Tomorrow afternoon at three o¡¯clock, I will wait for you in Building E16 Room 138."


    "Well, I will go. Wait to be my girlfriend." Han Senughed.


    Ji Yanran did not talk to him again and walked away.


    The next afternoon, when Han Sen was ready to go, Qin Xuan suddenly gave him an order to go back to Steel Armor Shelter for an important task.


    Han Sen had to give up the n to meet Ji Yanran and teleported to Steel Armor Shelter.


    Although he would like to inform Ji Yanran, she did not tell him her number, so he had no way to do it.


    Ji Yanran went there at three o¡¯clock and waited, but saw no one there. She was even more convinced that he was a cheater.


    Han Sen came back after two days, and there was still no way to contact Ji Yanran. He did not worry about it too much and continued to study ording to his own n.


    "Everyone, I have something to say." Fatty cleared his throat and said, holding a stack of paper in his hand.


    "President, we can hear you," replied Shi as he was training on a holographic machine.


    Other people were also doing their own thing. Feeling helpless, Fatty said, "In a few days, Starry Cup will begin and as a society of warframe, we must register for some warframe items. Let¡¯s see which ones we should go for."


    "You are the president. You decide," Lu Meng had nothing to contribute.


    Zhang Yang was zealous, "Of course all of them."


    "The number of our members would not even cover all the items." Wang Mengmeng blinked her eyes and said.


    "We are the Heavy Warframe Society, so we will fall short to the Warframe Society in many items," Li Zhenzhen said.


    Wang Chun added, "For the items inbat, we will not do well. And we haven¡¯t even practiced the five-on-five teambat and will be much worse than the Warframe Society."


    "That is challenging, but as long as we unite as one, we will be able to win." Zhang Yang was full of self-confidence.


    Fatty looked to Wang Mengmeng, "Which ones should we apply for?"


    Wang Mengmeng looked at Han Sen who was reading, "Brother Han, what do you say?"


    "That Starry Cup, what is in it for the champion?" Han Sen pondered and asked.


    Skinny quickly said, "Of course. The prize depends on the item and all top 3 will get something. Of course, the champion¡¯s prize is the best. For example, all members of the champion team of the five-on-fivebat will gain a warframe of the Starbeast series, which was worth more than a million each. The champion of the singlebat will win thestest warframe of the King series, which has a value of nearly ten million."


    "There are prizes for the top 3 of all items. We should try our best. Even if we don¡¯t win anything, it would be a great opportunity for us to practice," Fatty said.


    "Let¡¯s register for all then." Han Sen heard there were so many awards paid by Starry Group and decided to try.


    "For real?" Fatty looked to Wang Mengmeng again.


    "If Brother Han says so." Wang Mengmeng thought about it and asked, "It there any oveps between these items? Can one show up in all of them?"


    Fatty checked the schedule and said, "There is no problem other than one item, which is a single item, so one of us could go for that."


    "Well then. Our president will take care of the registration." Wang Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "Mengmeng, will this work? Our society has so few people, and almost all of us are freshmen. Would it look too bad if we lost in everything?" Li Zhenzhen said with some concern.


    "It does not matter. With Brother Han here, we will not lose." Wang Mengmeng had blind trust in Han Sen.


    Li Zhenzhen and Wang Chun cast an odd look to Han Sen. They could not tell what was so special about this freshman that Wang worshiped him so much.


    They had also asked Wang Mengmeng about it and Wang simply said she had known him all her life and he had always been an impressive person.


    But Li Zhenzhen and Wang Chun were quite skeptical about it, since they had not seen any excellent performance from him.


    And Han Sen had been practicing on heavy warframes instead ofbat warframes these days, so it would be unrealistic to say he would get any prize.

 Chapter 142: The Invitation from Luo Xiangyang

    Chapter 142: The Invitation from Luo Xiangyang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luo Xiangyang originally wanted to persuade Han Sen to join the Warframe Society, but was dyed by something else. When he had finished his other business on this day, he returned to school and immediately came to the Heavy Warframe Society.


    When Luo Xiangyang arrived at the Heavy Warframe Society, the society members just decided on their application in the uing Starry Cup.


    "Han Sen," Luo Xiangyang walked into the 7th warehouse and called.


    "Brother, you just came?" Han Sen got up and greeted Luo.


    "Who is this man?" Li Zhenzhen felt puzzled and asked. Other people also looked at Han Sen. Apparently, they did not know who he was either.


    However, Fatty and Skinny were surprised because they knew who Luo Xiangyang was¡ªthe coach of Warframe Society, but they did not understand why Han Sen called him brother.


    "Isn¡¯t he a member here?" Han Sen hesitated. He never asked anyone about this and assumed that Luo was a member student.


    Hearing the words of Han Sen, Fatty and Skinny almost choked. Luo was a coach at Warframe Society, how could he be a student?


    Luo Xinyang smiled and patted Han Sen on the shoulder. "Han Sen, your warframe operation skills are great. Are you interested in joining the Warframe Society? Oh, I forgot to tell you that I am the coach at Warframe Society and I promise you will be able to get the best training, use the best training equipment in school, and get the best guidance."


    Luo Xiangyang¡¯s words shocked everyone but Wang Mengmeng. They could not imagine that a coach of Warframe Society would personally invite Han Sen to join them.


    Warframe Society and Martial Arts Society were the two most popr societies. Many talented students took the initiative to join them each year, and these two societies never needed to recruit any members. Those who wanted to join even needed to go through their selection.


    These two societies carved up more than 60% of the talented students of ckhawk. Different from Heavy Warframe Society, they nevercked talents.


    But then the dignified coach of Warframe Society even personally went to poach someone from Heavy Warframe Society and made such a promise, which was quite shocking.


    Fatty and Skinny had their mouths wide open but could not make a sound. They were familiar with Luo, because the only reason they were here was that they had failed to enter the Warframe Society in the first ce.


    They were surprised that someone that Luo Xiangyang would personally invite was in their society.


    "I am sorry Coach Luo, but I have joined the Heavy Warframe Society already," Han Sen declined.


    The reason Han Sen had promised to join Heavy Warframe Society was two-fold. First, he did it for Wang Mengmeng. Second, he valued the freedom here. He coulde and go as he wanted and did not need to worry about anything. This way he could take tasks as he wanted any time or go to God¡¯s Sanctuary to hunt.


    He would not quite like it if he had to practice on a warframe every single day.


    Luo Xiangyang did not give up and continued to persuade him, "With your talent and ability, it would be a waste if you stayed here. Give me two or three years and I can get you into the top 3 in the entire Alliance. The championship is not impossible either, which is exactly my goal."


    The rest were dumbfounded and regarded Han Sen, since they had never seen anything special about him that deserved these words from Luo.


    "Sorry Coach Luo. I cannot take your offer," Han Sen once again refused.


    "Do not rush to refuse. Think about it. If you be a champion in the warframe contest in the Alliance during your study, your final rating will be a lot higher." Luo Xiangyang added, "I will also try my best to give you the best rating possible. When you figure it out, you cane to me at Warframe Society. I will always wee you to join."


    After Luo Xiangyang left, the rest were still staring at Han Sen.


    "Coach Luo offered you such conditions, and you actually refused him?" Fatty could not believe what had happened and asked Han Sen, "Don¡¯t you know what higher final rating means?"


    "I certainly do," Han Sen said with a smile.


    The higher the final rating, the bigger the chance to get a better position and rank when one served.


    "And you turned him down?" Li Zhenzhen said with a disbelieving look.


    "If I wanted those extra points, I would not have chosen to join our society." Han Sen shrugged.


    His goal was his own perfect evolution, rather than a certain expertise. Although he was interested in warframe operation, it was just a hobby. He would not put everything in it or waste too much time on it.


    If he could be a sacred-blood aristocrat, it would be much more useful than getting the highest final rating, Level S.


    In addition, he was confident that he would be rated Level S with or without any extra points.


    The rest looked at Han Sen as if he was an alien, not believing he had given up such a great opportunity to get a better final rating.


    His roommates were not too surprised. With Han Sen¡¯s skill in Hand of God, he could beat Li Yufeng by 20 points. Had he joined Hand of God Society, he could have gotten the extra points a long time ago. Why would he wait for Luo Xiangyang to invite him?


    "I said that we would be great in the contest with Brother Han here. Now do you believe me?" Wang Mengmeng said proudly.


    Fatty thought of Starry Cup and became thrilled. With Han Sen, whom Luo Xiangyang had invited personally in their society, maybe Heavy Warframe Society could get somewhere this time.


    Even if they could not win the championship, some third ces were enough to give them a reputation.


    Obviously Fatty was still underestimating Han Sen. Had he known that Han Sen had fought Luo Xiangyang for an hour without losing, he would have set his goal higher.


    Han Sen was once again thest one to leave the 7th warehouse. He made a habitual visit to the cafeteria and found the juices were all gone again. Then it chanced that he saw Ji Yanran sitting there eating her meal.

 Chapter 143: Not under This Cup

    Chapter 143: Not under This Cup


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran had been preparing for Starry Cup recently as well and had spent long hours practicing every day. She did not expect to see Han Sen here again.


    She saw Han Sen and said nothing. Since he did not show up, it meant he had admitted he was not good enough and she did not want to rub it in.


    Han Sen sat across her and said, "Last time I was dyed by something else. Without your number, I was not able to inform you, and I am so sorry about it."


    "Why do men always have so many excuses?" Ji Yanran said.


    Han Sen opened his mouth and felt it was hard to exin. He had failed to show up indeed, so no exnation seemed good enough.


    "Shall we have a match tomorrow?" Han Sen thought for a moment and decided he could only prove himself with his ability.


    "Forget it, I do not want to be yed again." Ji Yanran had clearly identified Han Sen as a cheater and did not intend to indulge him.


    When Han Sen wanted to exin, a few students came to them. One of them saw Han Sen and asked Ji Yanran, "Yanran, who is he?"


    "A freshman, I don¡¯t know his name." Ji Yanran did not tell Li Yufeng about Han Sen, afraid that Li might look for trouble.


    Li Yufeng nodded and asked Han Sen, "Which department are you in?"


    "Archery," replied Han Sen casually.


    A thin man sat next to Han Sen, threw one arm around Han¡¯s shoulder and said while squinting, "Brother, if you want to get yourself a girl, you need to be smarter. Now this is our president. How dare you?"


    "Anyone could chase after a pretty girl. Why can¡¯t I?" Han Sen seemed very naive.


    The thin man grinned, put a spitball on the table, and took a cup to cover the spitball.


    Taking two extra cups, he put them upside down and began to move the three cups around so swiftly that it was bedazzling.


    After a while, the thin man smiled and said to Han Sen, "If you can tell under which cup the spitball is, you can go out with anyone you choose. If not, get lost and do not show your face in front of our president again."


    Ji Yanran did not stop the thin man, because she was interested to know Han Sen¡¯s reply. The thin man had a speed that was among the top 3 in the Hand of God Society. It was not that easy to tell.


    Han Sen looked at the thin man, and put his hand on a cup with a smile. The thin man was overjoyed.


    But Han Sen smiled and said, "There¡¯s nothing under this cup."


    Then Han Sen lifted the cup and there was nothing underneath.


    Han Sen put his hand on the next a cup, stroked it and said, "Not under this one either."


    The cup was again lifted by Han Sen, and there was nothing on the table.


    Han Sen ced a finger on thest cup and said with a smile, "No need to tell you about this one."


    The thin man and the rest were embarrassed and even Ji Yanran regarded Han Sen curiously, not expecting him to be so good.


    "You are lucky today. Do not let me see you again," snapped the thin man.


    "You think this is finished?" Han Sen looked at the thin man, smiling. He was not someone who would not fight back after being bullied.


    "What do you want?" The thin man stared at Han Sen.


    Without a word, Han Sen put the three cups upside down in front of him and covered the spitball with one cup like the thin man, then quickly moved the three cups around.


    Ji Yiran, Li Yufeng and the thin man all knew what Han was trying to do, but felt he was trying to teach fish how to swim.


    His speed was much lower than that of the thin man, so thetter even snorted.


    Han Sen acted as if he had not heard it and continued to exchange the cups. Then he sat up and looked at the group of people. "As you said, if you could guess right, I don¡¯t care what you do. If not, then f*#k off and stay away from Ji Yanran."


    The thin man sneered, reached out and was about to lift one of the cups. "You just don¡¯t understand your limit, do you?"


    Han Sen blocked the thin man¡¯s hand, and thetter stared at Han angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Han Sen looked at Li Yufeng, smiled and said, "I just want to know if you are sure that you could represent everyone here? If not, please get me someone who could."


    The thin man suddenly looked at Li Yufeng. Although he was sure, he did not know whether he could represent Li Yufeng.


    Li Yufeng said quietly, "Lift it."


    Hearing Li Yufeng¡¯s approval, the thin man was bathed in pride. He said to Han Sen condescendingly, "Boy, I will now show you who the real master is. It¡¯s under this cup."


    The thin man lifted the cup in the middle up, full of self-confidence.


    But after the cup was lifted, all were stunned, and the thin man looked dreadful. There was nothing under that cup.


    "Impossible, this is impossible!" The thin man widened his eyes and looked into the cup he was holding. There was nothing.


    Ji Yanran was also puzzled, as she thought that the spitball should be under the middle cup. How could it disappear?


    "In case you are not convinced, I will let you try one more time. Pick another one," Han Sen pointed to the two cups left on the table, and said to Li Yufeng.


    Li Yufeng snorted and put his hand on one cup. "There is nothing here."


    Li Yufeng had learned Han Sen¡¯s way. Since the spitball was not where it should be, and there was no way they were all wrong about where it was, the only possibility was that Han Sen used some method to hide the spitball. Therefore, the two cups left should also be empty.


    But when Li Yufeng lifted the cup, he paused, as the spitball was under that cup.


    The thin man and the rest were stunned. If Han Sen simply took the spitball away, they would not be surprised, because that was exactly what the thin man had done. And there should be nothing under all three cups. However, the spitball was indeed under a different cup, which appalled everyone.


    Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen in surprise and did not know how he could have done that.

 Chapter 144: Do You Want to Know

    Chapter 144: Do You Want to Know


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Now you can disappear, right?" said Han Sen while drinking water.


    "Boy, don¡¯t be too arrogant..." eximed the thin man.


    "Go," Li Yufeng stood up and said.


    Watching the group going away, Han Sen was then able to focus on his food.


    "How did you do that?" Ji Yanran looked and Han Sen curiously and asked. She trusted her own judgment, and the spitball should be under the middle cup originally.


    What she did not understand was when Han Sen retrieved the spitball from the middle cup and ced it in another cup. She did not see how he did it.


    Han Sen just smiled at Ji Yanran and said faintly, "It¡¯s a secret."


    "Big deal. You must have used some cheating method as well," Ji Yanran said, pouting.


    "You show me how I cheated then," Han Sen blinked and said.


    "I don¡¯t know how to cheat," Ji Yanran said, with her gaze on the three cups, wanting to know how Han Sen did it.


    "If you really want to know, I can tell you on one condition," he said.


    "What do you want me to do?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen vigntly.


    "Since you are my girlfriend, shall we go to dinner and movie sometime?" Han Sen suggested with a smile.


    Ji Yanran stared at Han Sen and said, "Who is your girlfriend? If you say that again, I won¡¯t be polite anymore."


    "So, you do not want to know?" Han Sen was not the least scared by the ferocious look on her sweet face.


    Ji Yanran paused. She really wanted to know how Han Sen did it. The members of Hand of God Society were always ying this game, the key factors of which were speed and eyesight. If she could learn the method Han Sen had used, she would be invincible in this game.


    "Just a meal and movie?" Ji Yanran blinked and asked.


    "Yes." Han Senughed.


    "Well, that¡¯s fine. Now tell me how you did it?" Ji Yanran hesitated and said.


    "In fact, it is very simple. As long as your hand is fast enough, you can do it with some special gestures." Han Sen did not lie. He was simply using Sleevede.


    But his hand was too fast and his movements too subtle, so Ji Yanran could not have seen how he had managed to do it.


    "If you won¡¯t tell me the truth then forget it." Ji Yanran refused to take Han Sen¡¯s word for it, as she did not believe that he was that fast.


    "If you do not believe me then there is nothing I could do. I¡¯ve said all I could. Don¡¯t forget about the dinner and movie tomorrow," Han Sen shrugged and said.


    "I promised you dinner and movie, but did not say when. In a hundred years, liar!" Ji Yanran spit out her tongue at him, chuckled and left.


    Han Sen had intended to practice operating warframes before Starry Cup began. However, Lin Beifeng told him excitedly that he had discovered a nest full of mutant creatures, which Lin could not take care of alone and asked Han Sen to hunt with him.


    "Sen, hurry. Teleport now and we could split the mutant creatures fifty fifty." Lin Beifeng did not dare to go alone and was reluctant to cooperate with any of the gangs. If he did that, he might not even be able to get 30 percent.


    After all, he only provided a location, and in ordance with the rules, if he did not contribute anything else, all he could have was 30 percent.


    "How long does it take?" Han Sen hesitated. The Starry Cup will begin in a few days. He had promised Fatty that he would go. It was also his idea to apply for all the items, so it would not make sense if he missed it.


    "It¡¯s not far. Just in the southern mountains. With mounts, it would take us less than a day." Lin Beifeng quickly said.


    "Fine, wait for me at the gate of Steel Armor Shelter. I will be there." Han Sen was very interested as he only had 52 mutant geno points and wished to gain more.


    Han Sen used the school¡¯s teleport station to enter the shelter, and saw Lin Beifeng walking around the gate in circles, looking very anxious.


    "My brother, you finallye. Let¡¯s go now." Lin Beifeng grabbed Han Sen the moment he saw Han.


    The two summoned their mounts and marched into the southern mountains. Han Sen saw that Lin Beifeng was still riding a primitive mount andughed, "Lin, why are you still riding a primitive mount?"


    "Mutant mounts are very rare. I have been looking but no one was selling." Lin looked at the mutant three-eyed beast Han Sen was riding admiringly.


    "I have one. Are you interested?" Han Sen was ready to sell the mutant horned sand fox mount since he had no use of it.


    "You should have said so earlier. What kind of mount is it? Show me!" Lin quickly said.


    Han Sen summoned the mutant horned sand fox. Lin fell in love with the strong white fox and said, "Sen. I will take it. Name your price."


    "Do you have S-ss license of Saint Hall?" Han Sen asked.


    "Those are hard toe by. My family had some, but we have used them up," Lin said helplessly.


    "Alright, then I will take arger share of the mutant creatures this time," Han Sen pondered and said.


    "No problem, but they all seemed to be the same type of creatures and it does not do anything if you eat too many." Lin looked at Han puzzled, not understanding why he would want so much of the same kind of meat.


    "I¡¯m not eating them myself, but feeding a pet." Han Sen summoned his golden rock worm king.


    "Feeding a pet with mutant meat... How extravagant!" Lin saw the golden little worm in Han¡¯s palm and asked, "It must be a mutant pet?"


    "Guess again," Han Sen said with a smile.


    Lin Beifeng suddenly widened his eyes. "This is a sacred-blood pet?"


    "Why not?" Han Sen said.


    "Wow, Sen, you are so awesome that even your pet is sacred-blood." Lin Benfeng thought about it and said, "So I will take this mutant beast soul mount. No matter how many mutant creatures we hunt, I will only take five and the rest are all yours."


    "Cool," Han Sen agreed right away.


    What Lin Beifeng found was arge nest of mutant creatures and it would not be a bad deal.

 Chapter 145: Olympic-size Appetite

    Chapter 145: Olympic-size Appetite


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Lin Beifeng arrived at a crevice of the mountain, Han Sen was shocked.


    A crevice was cracked into the mountain for either an earthquake or other reasons. Many giant blue ants the size of mice were going in and out of the crevice. From afar, they could only see an ocean of blue lights, so there should be at least one or two hundred of them.


    "Sen, these are the creatures. Their bodies are very hard, and there are too many of them. When I just found them, I tried to wield my mutant beast soul knife at one of them and was only able to leave a white mark on its shell."


    Lin paused and then said, "Although they are small in size, they are very fast. In shorter distances, their speed was about the same as our mutant beast soul mounts. They couldn¡¯t keep that speed up though. After running for 100 feet, they will be slow. And each of them can lift a stone of 300 pounds easily."


    When Lin Beifeng was exining, Han Sen examined the giant ants that looked like they were made of blue crystal, and found that they were biting at the rocks and making the crevice wider and wider.


    The rocks were like chocte in their mouth, and it was hard to tell the rocks were hard just by watching.


    "There are so many of them that the two of us would die there if we went inside," Han Sen said quietly.


    "How should we hunt then?" Lin sounded anxious.


    "It does not matter. I am an archer and we do not need to approach them." Han Sen looked around to find a suitable location, and summoned his horn bow and mutant ck stinger arrow.


    He then tied a high-tech load-bearing thread on the nock of his arrow. Although the thread was as thin as a hair, it could withstand the weight of 100 pounds. A big ant would be easy.


    "Sen, is it too far from here? These creatures¡¯ shells are very hard and even mutant beast soul weapons could hardly hurt them." Lin Beifeng estimated that they were at least half a mile from those ants, and even if the arrow was a mutant beast soul, it probably still could not pierce their shells.


    "If an archer could only shoot at the enemy¡¯s armor, then he would not be considered apetent archer," Han Sen said and aimed his arrow at the crevice.


    "Not the armor? But these things are covered in shell and there is only a very narrow gap in their joints..." Lin Beifeng said and saw the arrow had left the string.


    Whiz!


    Half a mile away, the arrow flew as fast as electricity and went deep into the gap of a giant ant¡¯s shell.


    That blue ant was killed almost instantly, which amazed Lin.


    "Mutant phantom ant killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    With the voice in Han Sen¡¯s mind, he saw the phantom ants nearby were all rmed and looking around for traces of their enemy.


    But after they covered the ground nearby, they found nothing and went back to the crevice and started to consume the rocks.


    Han Sen used the thread to pull back the arrow and the dead phantom ant. Soon he made another shot and killed another ant.


    Lin Beifeng admired Han Sen very much. From such a distance, Lin could not even tell what the ants looked like, and yet Han Sen could hit the small gaps in their shells each time. It was almost magical.


    When Han Sen was hunting the ants, Lin Beifeng was treating their bodies. The ants looked big but the edible part was only a piece of jelly-like meat the size of an egg.


    Lin Beifeng ate several and enjoyed the fun of mutant geno point growth.


    But like any other creature, only the first few of the same kind worked. Lin Beifeng had stopped after eating five ants. ording to people¡¯s general experience, five was the limit. If one continued to eat the same type of meat after the fifth creature, it might take a dozen creatures for one to gain another geno point.


    The phantom ants killed by Han Sen afterwards were treated with salt by Lin. They would then bake the meat dry so that it would be easier to carry and store.


    Han Sen also ate five ants himself and heard the voice telling him about the growth in his mutant geno points.


    Han Sen¡¯s mutant geno points also rose from 52 points to 64 points. He had a rtively high number of mutant geno points, so in the future, even when he ate new meat, the effect would not be as good.


    Han Sen summoned the golden rock worm king. The small worm almost devoured a phantom ant instantaneously. And even the shell of the ant was crunched down by the worm.


    The worm king was not even as big as the ant, so Han Sen had no idea how it ate the ant up. Having consumed a dozen phantom ants, the worm king¡¯s body swelled up and became as big as a fist.


    Han Sen told Lin not to treat the meat anymore and threw the ants¡¯ bodies directly at the worm king, which was still able to continue eating. After eating three dozen ants, the worm king grew as big as the phantom ant and had no other change.


    "A sacred-blood pet is indeed impressive. It at least has an Olympic-size appetite." Lin Beifeng was already stunned. The worm king was basically eating gold.


    Han Sen was not distressed at all. He could not putrge quantity of mutant meat on the market anyway. So, he might as well feed it to his pet.


    But Han Sen was not about to give it all the meat, as he needed to save some for Meowth.


    In front of Lin Beifeng, Han Sen could not summon Meowth. It was a beast soul pet that Qin Xuan gave Dor, so if he were to summon it, the secret might get out.


    "Had I known that an archer could do so much, I should have learned archery." Lin cast an envious look toward Han Sen, who was hunting casually.


    "It¡¯s not like every archer can do this," Han Sen said with a smile. If he had not practiced Jadeskin, without his sacred geno points, sacred-blood bow and mutant arrow, there was no way he could hunt phantom ants like this. An average person could not see the gaps in the ants¡¯ bodies from such a distance at all.


    Han Sen suddenly heard a different voice when he killed another phantom ant.


    "Mutant phantom ant killed. Beast soul of mutant phantom ant gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."

 Chapter 146: Phantom Ant Beast Soul

    Chapter 146: Phantom Ant Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Type of beast soul of mutant phantom ant: armor.


    Han Sen summoned the mutant beast soul armor and was suddenly covered in blue crystal. It had thorough protection like his ck beetle armor and was even prettier.


    Lin Beifeng was amazed. What a gorgeous suit of armor!


    "If a woman wears it, it would be..." Lin was very eager to ask for the phantom ant armor, but did not know what to say.


    He had just got a mutant beast soul mount from Han Sen and did not have the nerve to ask for something else.


    "Ahem, Sen, would you use this beast soul? If not, I can double... no... triple the price of an ordinary mutant beast soul armor to buy it," asked Lin, obsessed with the look of this suit of armor.


    "I don¡¯t need money now, but I would trade it for an S-ss license." Han Sen pondered and said. He did not really need this suit of armor, but could save it forter. He could sell it as well, but not just for money.


    "My brother, I really do not have any S-ss license. The military control is strict. A-ss is fine but S-ss is really hard to get," Lin said bitterly.


    "Isn¡¯t this beast soul hard to get?" Han Sen grinned and asked.


    "Of course." Lin Beifeng frowned and thought for a moment, then said to Han, "Sen, I don¡¯t have S-ss licenses, but do have one thing that you might like. When we are back, I will show you and if you are interested, we could trade. If not, then forget it."


    "What is it?" Han Sen asked curiously.


    "A super biological warframe," Lin replied.


    "I know about biological warframes, but why super?" Han Sen asked.


    Lin Beifeng said, "The ones we usually see are semi-biological semi-mechanical. Although their appearance is almost like a creature, and they canplete many difficult actions like human bodies, after all, there are manny limitations to them."


    "Super biological warframe is the product of thetest technology in the warframe industry. And it has not been sold in the Alliance yet. Now, only a few militarybs have several prototypes. Because the military needs the rare metal ourpany produce, we have established a connection with the military. And this super biological warframe was a prototype I managed to get from them. It is super cool."


    "What is the difference?" Han Sen was very interested in the warframe.


    "This super biological warframe is perfect except that it could not be used in God¡¯s Sanctuary. An ordinary warframe must be at least 12 to 18 feet tall, not to mention the heavy warframes. Hence you could not bring them with you."


    "A super biological warframe is different. It has adopted a particle restructure technology. I don¡¯t know for sure. But it can fit in a suitcase and once it¡¯s open, countless small particles of intelligence will wrap your body up to form a super biological warframe. Mine is a prototype and does not have a weapon system. It is a little more than 12 feet tall and very powerful, much better than the King series of Starry Group..." Lin Beifeng said passionately.


    "It can fit into a suitcase?" Han Sen gestured the size and was very tempted.


    "You can have a lookter. I am sure you will like it," said Lin.


    "OK, we will see," said Han Sen.


    Lin Beifeng was filled with joy. He could always have another warframe, but had never seen a beast soul like this ever since he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was so gorgeous that even sacred-blood armor was not its match in appearance.


    While talking to Lin, Han Sen was seeking opportunities to shoot the phantom ants at the same time. There were less and less phantom ants left in the crevice. However, the golden rock worm king was eating very fast.


    Han Sen had hunted hundreds of phantom ants, and most of them fell into the stomach of the golden rock worm king. It was never full and was constantly growing.


    When the phantom ants were almost all gone, the body of the worm king had be the size of a pillow and its shell grew as hard as solid gold.


    "Will it be as big as the original golden rock worm king?" Han Sen was full of hope.


    Because he had been feeding Meowth, he had read a lot about beast soul pets, which might the only type of beast soul that could fight on their own.


    Beast soul mounts needed to be controlled by riders and could not attack creatures themselves, so their main function was still transportation.


    However, beast soul pets were different. Once they transformed, they would have the ability to hunt and fight, which was what made them important and unique.


    That was the reason why Han Sen was willing to pay such a big effort to feed Meowth and golden rock worm king, although it had seemed a difficult task so far--not even Meowth had transformed.


    Han Sen felt something wrong when he was thinking about his pets. With a nce, he saw a phantom ant the size of a pony climbing out of the crevice.


    But the crevice was a bit narrow, and its body was stuck there. Using its sharp ws to break the rocks and gnawing at the rocks as if they were tofu, the ant was about to be able toe out.


    Han Sen suddenly understood why the mutant phantom ants had been eating the rocks. It was not because they enjoyed the taste, but because they were trying to widen the crevice to allow this giant ant to pass.


    "S*#t! It can¡¯t be a sacred-blood phantom ant, can it?" Lin Beifeng also saw it and eximed with his eyes wide.

 Chapter 147: Treading upon Sharp Knives

    Chapter 147: Treading upon Sharp Knives


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen drew the string of the horn bow to the fullest and aimed his ck stinger arrow at the giant phantom ant. He paused for a second before shooting the arrow.


    nk!


    The ck stinger arrow hit the ant in the head and fell, leaving nothing on its shell.


    "S*#t! So hard. It¡¯s absolutely a sacred-blood creature," shouted Lin Beifeng.


    In the blink of an eye, the giant phantom ant hade out of the crevice and rushed toward Han Sen and Lin Beifeng faster than a cheetah.


    Han Sen took back the ck stinger arrow, drew the string one more time and shot the arrow at the giant phantom ant.


    nk!


    The arrow once again ended up hitting its head and did nothing, while the ant had rushed forward more than six hundred feet in that moment.


    "You go first." Han Sen once again summoned the ck stinger arrow and shot it at the ant.


    "Let¡¯s go together. The gap on its shell is so narrow that no arrow could fit in there!" Lin cried.


    "I know what I¡¯m doing. Go!" When Han Sen once again pulled the string, the formidable merely half a mile from them.


    Lin Beifeng saw that Han Sen did not want to leave and had to go first. Lin knew his limit. He could not even withstand one blow from this giant ant and would be a burden of Han Sen¡¯s if he stayed.


    Lin was constantly looking back as he ran, worried about Han Sen¡¯s safety.


    Han Sen soon shot two more arrows, which were equally useless, while the giant phantom ant was only less than 600 feet from him. Lin Beifeng¡¯s heart was in his throat.


    Han Sen was as stable as a rock. Suddenly, he had a suit of fiery red armor on his body and a ruby crown on his head. Even his hair turned blonde.


    His scarlet eyes staring at the giant phantom ant, Han Sen paused.


    Almost instantaneously, that giant phantom ant was less than nine feet from him. Throwing itself at Han Sen, the giant phantom ant waved its saw-like ws at his body.


    Lin Beifeng¡¯s heart raced. He saw Han Sen suddenly took a step, which was incredibly fast. Han moved forward instead of backward and stayed very close to the giant phantom ant. He finally shot the arrow.


    Snap!


    The distance between them was so short and Han Sen¡¯s arrow directly went into the giant phantom ant¡¯s mouth. The entire arrow disappeared there and the giant phantom ant made a painful hissing sound.


    Han Sen took another step away from the giant phantom ant that was going on a rampage.


    The giant phantom ant went after him at an incredible speed, making it impossible for Han Sen to pull away from it. When it was about to get him, Han Sen again stepped aside and perfectly dodged its deadly blow.


    Watching from afar, Lin Beifeng was very nervous. The giant phantom ant was so fast that Han Sen was treading upon sharp knives. Once mistake and he would be dead.


    But this fight also made Lin¡¯s blood hot, giving him the urge to go back and fight with Han Sen side by side.


    Checking the speed of the giant phantom ant, Lin Beifeng gave up this stupid thought as once he went back, he would be an appetizer for the ant.


    Lin Beifeng felt Han Sen¡¯s movements were odd after he looked for a while. although Han was not as fast as the giant phantom ant, he could always avoid its fatal blows. The steps he made in those critical moments were incredibly fast.


    Obviously, it was not luck, but a certain footwork Han Sen was practicing. Even so, Lin¡¯s heart was still racing when seeing signs of danger everywhere.


    Han Sen had practiced Sparticle for just a short amount of time, so his eleration could notst more than one step. He must wait for a while before he made his second step.


    And that was enough for Han Sen. As long as he could avoid the fatal attacks from the giant phantom ant, he still had time to seek opportunities.


    The seemingly dangerous situation had be quite predictable for Han Sen since he had shapeshifted into the fairy queen. The movements of the giant phantom ant did not look too swift to him. And he had enough time to react. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his speed was not as good as his reflexes, he would not even need Sparticle.


    While dodging the attacks from the giant phantom ant, Han Sen was seeking opportunities to shoot his arrows. He had but one goal, which was the mouth of this ant.


    The ant¡¯s shell was too hard and it did not even matter when the arrow hit the gap. He could only shoot the arrow directly inside its body.


    Snap!


    Another arrow disappeared in its mouth, making the giant phantom ant roll around on the ground in pain. Han Sen took the chance to pull away from it.


    When the giant phantom ant again threw itself at him, he had already pulled the string again.


    Snap!


    Between his steps, Han Sen shot another arrow into the ant¡¯s mouth.


    Lin Beifeng who was watching from afar was dumbfounded. It was the first time he had seen an archer like him. Han Sen was shooting the arrow from all kinds of weird angles without so much as a pause, and all his arrows hit the target. Han Sen¡¯s achievement should be attributed to his opponent at the contest, Lei Ban, who showed Han what a real archer should do. Shooting while moving was the key. Since then, Han Sen began to consciously train himself. Coupled with the training from Yang Manli and what he had learned at ckhawk, Han Sen became very good at this.


    Butpared to Lei Ban, his uracy was still lower. His fitness level and hyper geno arts made up for it though.


    The giant phantom ant slowed down after taking six hits. Han Sen knew the toxins from his arrow were working. Although it was not fatal, the giant phantom ant was losing its strength.


    Hit the iron when it is hot. Han Sen would never give up an opportunity like this and was looking for a chance to shoot his next arrow.


    This giant phantom ant was not nearly as intelligent as the sacred-blood fox king. When it was injured badly already, it still did not have the sense to retreat.

 Chapter 148: Super Biological Warframe

    Chapter 148: Super Biological Warframe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sacred-blood phantom ant killed. Beast soul of sacred-blood phantom ant gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    The sacred-blood phantom ant finally copsed in front of Han Sen. Hearing the voice in his mind, Han Sen just wanted tough out loud. Another sacred-blood beast soul, and it was an armor as good as his ck beetle armor.


    "Sen, awesome. Is it a sacred-blood creature?" Lin Beifeng trotted back and asked Han Sen.


    "It sure is," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Sen, did you gain its beast soul?" Lin stared at Han Sen and asked.


    "Yep." Han Sen did not lie. Since Lin had seen the mutant beast soul armor, he would recognize the sacred-blood version. There was no need to deny it.


    "A sacred-blood beast soul! Honestly, did you sleep with Lady Luck?" Lin grabbed Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and shook him violently.


    But Lin did not try to purchase the sacred-blood beast soul and meat. After Lin calmed down, Han Sen smiled and said to him, "Lin, I also need the sacred-blood beast soul and meat badly, so I can¡¯t share. You can take more meat of the mutant ants if you want."


    Lin Beifeng rolled his eyes at Han Sen. "What do I need that for? Sell them? Do I look poor to you?"


    "Maybe you can take it back to see if you could trade it for a mutant beast soul." Han Senughed.


    Lin Beifeng said, "After I saw the mutant phantom ant beast soul armor, I don¡¯t want any other mutant beast soul now. I¡¯m not necessarily able to trade it for a beast soul, even if I am, I am simply not in the mood."


    Lin stared at Han Sen and said, "I don¡¯t want anything else. But if you want to sell that sacred-blood phantom ant armor, you muste to me first."


    Lin Beifeng had considered this thoroughly. Han Sen would enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary soon and by that time, he still had the opportunity to get the sacred-blood phantom ant armor.


    "OK, this I promise you. If I want to sell it, I will ask you first," agreed Hen Sen readily.


    "It¡¯s a deal." Lin reached out his hand and wanted to pinky swear.


    "This is too childish, right?" Han Sen was embarrassed.


    "I do not care." Lin entwined his little finger with Han¡¯s, while murmuring, "Whoever breaks the promise will have ten wives and no penis."


    "S*#! That is devious." Han Sen quickly got rid of Lin¡¯s finger.


    "That¡¯s what it takes." Linughed.


    Then the two cleaned up the rest of the mutant phantom ants, which were about 500 in total. Most of them ended up in the worm king¡¯s belly, which was probably bottomless.


    Han Sen dried and saved 100 phantom ants as Meowth¡¯s food. And all the rest was fed to the worm king.


    In addition to the five he ate, Lin Beifeng was not the least interested in the mutant meat. Han Sen asked him to take some back, but he declined. Lin repeatedly begged Han Sen to inform him immediately once Han Sen wanted to sell the sacred-blood phantom ant armor.


    Han Sen assured Lin that he would do that.


    Lin Beifeng watched Han Sen ate a whole pot of sacred-blood phantom ant stew and drank the liquid up, feeling upset.


    Another five sacred geno points gained. Han Sen had a staggering 45 sacred geno points, almost half of the max. And Han Sen had only entered First God¡¯s Sanctuary about a year ago.


    Tofort Lin Beifeng, Han Sen gave him the mutant phantom ant armor first. So as soon as Lin was back in Steel Armor Shelter, he immediately brought the warframe he was talking about to Han Sen.


    Sure enough, it was just a silver alloy box the size of a suitcase. Although heavy, it was still hard for one to imagine that it contained a warframe more than 12 feet tall.


    In God¡¯s Sanctuary, there was no way to test this warframe, but Han Sen believed that Lin Beifeng would not deceive him for a mutant beast soul. Hence, he left God¡¯s Sanctuary with the case.


    It was night when Han Sen teleported back to school. He paused and went to the 7th warehouse with the super biological warframe.


    The warehouse was empty. Han Sen opened the case the way Lin Beifeng taught him.


    A light beam was projected from the case and scanned Han Sen¡¯s body. "Scanpleted. Analysispleted. Super biological warframe Silver Killer unlocked."


    The moment the case was opened, liquid like mercury mixed with colorful particles flowed out of the case. The entire case then became part of the liquid and flowed toward Han Sen. Soon, he was covered in that liquid.


    That feeling was hard to describe. It was like the Ironman putting his armor on, but a bit different in that all the parts were constructed by the particles.


    Soon a silver humanoid warframe more than 12 feet tall appeared where Han Sen was standing and Han Sen was sitting in a tight cockpit.


    Han Sen could only praise the great power of science and technology. A small case of less than one hundred pounds could be such a huge warframe. And its weight was also matching the tonnage of a regr warframe.


    "Unfortunately, human science and technology arepletely useless in God¡¯s Sanctuary. Or else human would have dominated God¡¯s Sanctuary already, and all the creatures would have been wiped out." Han Sen sighed.


    In fact, the reason why Han Sen had this idea was that he was still in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. If he evolved and went to the higher phases, he would change his mind.


    Han Sen tried to drive the Silver Killer, which was indeed powerful as Lin Beifeng said. Such a small warframe was actually more powerful than a heavy one like Builder, and of course much more flexible.


    As long as the operational level was there, Silver Killer could perform all the movements a person could.


    Like Lin Beifeng had said, except for theck of weapon system, Silver Killer was perfect.


    Of course, the more difficult the operation, the greater the burden on one¡¯s body. Most people would have a hard time controlling their own bodies on a rollercoaster. So, to operate a warframe at a high speed was not something anyone could to.


    "After all, it was only a prototype from the militaryboratory, so it was impossible to equip it with a weapon system. Or else they would not give it to Lin." Han Sen was content. Although there was no weapons system, Han Sen could install some individual weapons himself, such asser sword,ser gun and particle gun.


    In short, Han Sen was more than satisfied with Silver Killer. If it was not for Lin Beifeng, he could never have a warframe like this for a mutant beast soul.

 Chapter 149: Weak Opponents

    Chapter 149: Weak Opponents


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Perhaps it was arranged by fate, Huaxing Station had designated Fang Mingquan to host the live broadcast of Starry Cup in ckhawk Division.


    "Contest Center" was, after all, only a temporary show and went off the air soon after the contest. It will resume until the contest next year.


    Since Fang Minquan had no shows to host at this point, he chose to host the live broadcast of Starry Cup in ckhawk Division when asked to choose his next show.


    Fang Mingquan and Han Sen seemed to have been brought together by fate once again.


    But Fang Mingquan did not know that Dor was a student at ckhawk.


    At the moment, Fang was quite distressed because he did not know which items he should cover.


    Because there were many items, some of them were arranged at the same time. As he had brought limited manpower, he had to pick and choose which ones to cover.


    "Liu, what were the traditionally strong items of ckhawk?" Fang Mingquan asked his assistant while checking some data.


    Liu did some searching on his smart device and quickly replied, "ckhawk¡¯s strongest item is men¡¯s singles in martial arts. Inst year¡¯s Starry Cup, they got the third ce in the final of the entire Alliance. The student who won is still studying here. His name is Ouyang Xiaosan, and he has also signed up this year."


    "Any other strong item?" Fang Mingquan asked.


    "Not much. Their Warframe Society and Hand of God Society had good performance, which was not that outstanding across the Alliance. They were both top 20 to top 10." Liu looked at the data and said with a smile, "But it is interesting that with a terrible record in archery, ckhawk had recruited lots of students specialized in archery this year. I believe they will do much better than in previous years."


    "Archery?" Fang Mingquan slightly frowned. Archery was, after all, an unpopr game. The popr ones in the Alliance were mainly rted to aircraft, warframe orbat. Archery was quite peripheral, because most people were even more willing to see a game of firearm.


    "Anchor, the only highlight in ckhawk will be martial arts. We should cover Ouyang Xiaosan¡¯s games and throw in some warframe and Hand of God matches in between," suggested Liu.


    "Still two days until the games start. We can decide after learning more about ckhawk." Fang Mingquan looked at the time. "It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s call it a day. We have been working all night. Some snacks now would be a good idea."


    Fang Mingquan and Liu left the room assigned to them by the school and went to a cafeteria.


    It was midnight. The cafeteria was almost empty and food was still being sold at the smart machines.


    Fang Mingquan looked inside the hall, and only one student was sitting in the corner, eating. Fang then took the food they just bought and sat opposite the student.


    "Fellow, you are eating sote," Sitting opposite the student, Fang Mingquan said with a smile.


    Fang believed that the student would recognize himself, because judging from his age, the student must be in First God¡¯s Sanctuary and should have watched Contest Center, of which Fang was the host.


    Han Sen looked up and did not recognize Fang. He had read and appreciated "A King Marches in Loneliness" written by him, but he had no time to watch Contest center. That was why he had heard of Fang Mingquan, but had never seen his face, and thus could not have recognized him.


    "Because I just finished training and felt a bit hungry." Han Sen looked at Fang Mingquan and Liu, wondering who they were, as they were a bit too old to be students.


    Fang Mingquan was a little disappointed that Han Sen did not recognize him, but soon let it go. He asked casually while eating, "What is your name? And which department are you from?"


    "Han Sen, Archery Department," Han Sen answered simply.


    "Archery Department!" Fang Mingquan and Liu were surprised that they had met a specially enrolled student the first day they had arrived.


    Fang Mingquan looked Han Sen up and down. "So you are from the Department of Archery. Have you applied for Starry Cup? Which items in archery did you sign up for?"


    "None in archery." Han Sen smiled.


    "What did you sign up for then?" Liu could not help but asked.


    "Warframe," Han Sen said.


    "So you are in the Warframe Society?" Liu asked.


    "No, I¡¯m in the Heavy Warframe Society." Han Senughed.


    Liu knew what the Heavy Warframe Society was about since he had graduated from a military school as well. That society was most likely full of people who were just wasting their time.


    Fang Mingquan said with a smile, "Heavy Warframe Society is also a society of warframe. Sen, you must be great at that then. Which items did you sign up for?"


    "I have enrolled in all the items, with one exception due to a time conflict," Han Sen thought about it and said.


    Liu was even more convinced that Han Sen was a dawdler. Although there were many warframe items, the differences between them were huge. Most people would focus on one to two items to strive for the best results possible.


    "So, what kind of performance can we expect from you?" Fang Mingquan asked with a smile.


    "I will try to get championship in all the items I have signed up for," Han Sen casually replied.


    Liu almost choked on his drink when hearing his reply. After coughing for a while, Liu cast an odd gaze at Han, "Fellow, I think you should sign up for more items then, such as Hand of God. The more championships the better, right?"


    "Hand of God is boring." Han Sen did not care about the irony in Liu¡¯s words.


    "Why?" Fang Mingquan was quite curious.


    "Because all the opponents are too weak," said Han Sen casually.


    Liu regarded Han Sen, unable to believe what he had heard. Liu felt that students nowadays were so arrogant that they would say anything just to impress others.

 Chapter 150: A Kiss

    Chapter 150: A Kiss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liu had checked ckhawk¡¯s record in Hand of God, which was quite impressive. And Li Yufeng, among others, was in the top 50 in the Alliance.


    However, he had never heard of Han Sen. From the data he had collected, Han Sen was not even in the Hand of God Society.


    Liu looked at Han Sen and ridiculed, "So, you must be much stronger than Li Yufeng at Hand of God?"


    "Not much, but I could beat him by 20 points," Han Sen said.


    Liu thought this student was not making any sense at all and gave up talking to him.


    Fang Mingquan, on the other hand, was intrigued by Han Sen. He said with a smile, "It¡¯s great that young people have confidence. When is your game? We will go cheer for you."


    "I have not got the schedule yet, but I will be at almost all the warframe matches. You coulde at any time." Han Sen swallowed thest bit of his food, stood up and said, "Please take your time. I will go back to rest now."


    After Han Sen had walked away, Liu said, "The youth nowadays are really spoiled. He was just talking through his hat."


    "I think it is a good thing. He has signed up for everything, which is much better than nothing," Fang Mingquanmented with a smile.


    But Fang Mingquan did not take Han Sen¡¯s words seriously. Archery Department had low entrance requirements to begin with, so students in that department were generallycking in fitness. As a freshman from Archery Department and member of the infamous Heavy Warframe Society, Han Sen was not likely to be the champion of any warframe item.


    Han Sen left the cafeteria and walked toward his dormitory. By chance, he saw Ji Yanran, who was also walking back to her dormitory.


    "Hey!" Han Sen walked up quickly to greet her, since she was his girlfriend, technically.


    Ji Yanran saw Han Sen and nced at him sharply. Then she suddenly had an idea and put on a smile. "You always wanted to prove that you did not cheat. So, you must have signed up for Hand of God in Starry Cup?"


    Han Sen sighed, "I was going to register for Hand of God, but the members of my society have all signed up for warframe items, so it seems that there is no chance for me to prove myself."


    "Save it." Ji Yanran despised Han Sen, believing that he simply did not dare to participate in Hand of God games.


    "You are my girlfriend, so do you want toe and see my games?" Han Sen smiled and asked her.


    "Enough with the nonsense," Ji Yanran said. "Which warframe items did you sign up for?"


    "All of them, with one exception because of a time conflict."


    "Why? You think this is like casting a, the wider the better?" Ji Yanran was slightly curious.


    "For the prizes. There are nearly ten items under the warframe category, which was the biggest of all. I could get several first ces and easily earn ten million," Han Sen told the truth. He entered purely to get the rewards.


    "Several first ces? I don¡¯t think you could even make top 10, let alone top 3," Ji Yanran questioned him.


    "You are underestimating me again," Han Sen said helplessly.


    "That¡¯s called analyzing, not underestimating," Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "That¡¯s fine. Since you think I cannot get any prize, then shall we make a bet?" proposed Han Sen.


    "You want to cheat again?" Ji Yanran felt a bit uncertain when it came to Han Sen, since she still had not figured out how he had beaten the thin man and Li Yufeng in the cup game.


    Li Yufeng was equally clueless when he thought about it afterwards.


    "Missy, this is a school-wide game. What can I possibly do?" Han Sen really did not know why she had this stubborn impression of him being a cheater. For heaven¡¯s sake, he had never cheated in front of Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran suggested, "OK. I¡¯m down. You just said you will take several first ces in warframe items. I do not want to embarrass you, so if you can get five first ces in those items, consider yourself winning the bet."


    "What do I get if I win?" Han Sen grinned and asked.


    "If you can be the champion in five items, then you will be able to prove yourself, and I will keep my promise to be your girlfriend," Ji Yanran said with a smile, not believing he could get a single championship.


    "Not fair." Han Sen shook his head again and again.


    "How so?" Ji Yanran was a bit annoyed.


    "You are already my girlfriend, so the stake means nothing to me. You will have to kiss me if you lose, on the mouth, not cheeks." Han Sen then added, "It also must bepleted within one day after the end of the game. The penalty for any dy is one kiss per extra day."


    Ji Yanran was about to lose her temper before she suddenly smiled. "Alright. But if you are not champion in five items, then I will have to punish you as well. Do you disagree?"


    "Any punishment you like. I will win anyway," said Han Sen confidently.


    "Do not be so arrogant yet. We have to sign a contract, in case you deny it afterwards." Ji Yanran did not have pen or paper, so she said, "Come with me. We will print the contract out and both sign."


    Ji Yanran led Han Sen to a self-service terminal and printed out two copies of the contract. She showed them to Han Sen. "Check if you agree with everything stated here. If you do, then sign it please."


    Han Sen picked up the contract and carefully read it. It was a legally binding document and he was afraid she might set him up.


    Fortunately, Ji Yanran did not think she would lose at all, so the contract was fair. If he lost, he just had to teach her how to do his trick in the cup game and make sure she can do it as well. Also, he would need to promise that he would never show up and talk to her without her permission.


    After reading the contract, Han Sen hesitated because he was not sure if he could teach Sleevede to others, as it was from Gambler¡¯s family, and he could not leak it without his approval.


    Ji Yanran saw Han Sen¡¯s hesitation and thought he got cold feet. She pouted and said, "You are scared now? Where did your arrogance go?"

 Chapter 151: Fang Mingquan’s Discovery

    Chapter 151: Fang Mingquan¡¯s Discovery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I cannot agree on this term. Can we use a different one?" Han Sen said frankly.


    Although he was sure that he would not lose, but he would not bet with what belonged to others. It was a matter of principle.


    "I know you will act this way." Ji Yanran looked like she had guessed this would happen. She said with disdain, "Well, it¡¯s fine if you do not teach me, but you will have to show me how it is done until I don¡¯t want to watch anymore. Deal?"


    Han Sen pondered and thought that should be fine.


    Ji Yanran provoked him, "Are you a man or not? You are so fussy."


    "Right away." Han Sen signed both copies of the contract and scanned them with hislink to approve with his personal code, which was key to the signature. None could imitate a signature since it was linked to one¡¯slink number and personal identity.


    Ji Yanran was delighted and thought Han Sen was provoked to sign. She quickly did the same.


    "This one is yours. I will check on your matchester. Don¡¯t be a dead beat." Ji Yanran proudly waved her copy of the contract.


    "That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say," Han Sen said with a smile.


    The next morning, Fang Mingquan and his team started to prepare for the live broadcast. The main game to cover was Ouyang Xiaosan¡¯s martial art game, followed by warframe and Hand of God games.


    Fang Mingquan took some time to browse the ckhawk onlinemunity, for he believed that it was the best way to know the school better.


    Soon Fang was attracted to one of the topics--many people were discussing who Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend was.


    As someone working in media, Fang Mingquan had heard of the name Ji Yanran, and knew that she was the president of Hand of God Society and campus belle. However, she was not a star and who her boyfriend was did not catch his attention originally as it would not be interesting to the viewers.


    But Fang Mingquan still read that through, and was shocked and enraptured by what he had read.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend had beaten Li Yufeng by 20 points in Hand of God. Such unexpected news thrilled Fang.


    He was just worried that the live might beckluster. If they simply showed Ouyang Xiaosan¡¯s game, their ratings could not be great.


    And Fang had smelled something that had the potential to go viral about this topic of Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend.


    "Liu,e and see this," called Fang Mingquan.


    Liu read the title with some doubts, wondering why Fang would show him campus gossip, which seemed to be of little use to their show.


    But after Liu read the entire discussion, he opened his mouth wide and said after a long while, "That is impossible. Someone who could beat Li Yifeng by 20 points would be in the top 10 of the whole Alliance. How is it possible that we never knew of such a person?"


    "There were many witnesses, so it could not be fake. You can browse and see what others say," said Fang Mingquan.


    Xiao Liu read some more and became more and more excited, "Fang, we should focus our live on the game of Hand of God. If we could get this master yer on camera, our show will be a hit."


    "Liu, you remember what the name of that student we metst night was?" Fang Mingquan suddenly asked.


    "No. Why did you mention him?" Liu was puzzled.


    "Don¡¯t you remember what he had said? He said he could easily beat Li Yufeng by 20 points," Fang Ming recalled.


    "You think that student is Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend? That is unlikely. He is a freshman in the Archery Department, and a member of Heavy Warframe Society. All he signed up for was warframe items. How could he be Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend? If he is that good at Hand of God, why didn¡¯t he sign up for that?" Liu could not believe that Han Sen was Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend.


    "That¡¯s what makes things interesting." Fang Mingquan smiled. "He did enroll in most of the warframe items. Go move our equipment now. We will cover all the warframe games."


    "Fang, since we cannot be sure that he is Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, isn¡¯t this too risky? And even if he is Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend and is great at Hand of God, it doesn¡¯t mean he would do well in warframe as well." Liu was worried.


    "There are enough media covering Ouyang¡¯s game, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we do it as well. Just do as I just told you," Fang Mingquan said firmly.


    Although he cannot be sure that Han Sen was Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, Fang felt Han Sen was an interesting person. If he is not the strongest yer, he will definitely be the most eye-catching one.


    Fang Mingquan preferred taking the risk to following the crowd. It could turn out to be great. If not, there would not be too much loss.


    Although Liu did not agree with Fang Mingquan¡¯s idea, and did not believe that Han Sen could be Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, he had to follow Fang Mingquan¡¯s instructions.


    Their media peers saw Huaxing Station removing the installed equipment and felt odd. When they asked if Huaxing was going after something big and found out Huaxing was going to cover the warframe items, they simplyughed.


    ckhawk was just okay in warframe items. They would sooner broadcast the Hand of God games, as there were at least the beauty Ji Yanran and the master Li Yufeng.


    Huaxing Station had finally installed all their equipment at the site of the warframe games. They had to work overtime for that. Fang Mingquan continued to browse the campus onlinemunity.


    Although there were a lot of equipment in the warframe game site, they were mostly just backups of other media in case they wanted to say something about the warframe items during the breaks of Ouyang¡¯s game.


    Huaxing Station was the only one that had their full set of equipment at the warframe game site, since martial arts were ckhawk¡¯s strong suit.

 Chapter 152: A Star

    Chapter 152: A Star


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the day of the game, Han Sen drove Silver Killer out of the 7th warehouse, because it was allowed to use one¡¯s own warframe in the warframe items.


    After all, all yers were skilled in different types of warframes, and it was impossible to ask everyone to drive the same type.


    For those who did not have their own warframe, the contestmittee would even provide their warframes. Since Starry Group was the sponsor, the warframes provided were not bad, normally worth one million to several millions.


    But many students were still using their own. Generally speaking, the advanced yers would all bring the warframes they used every day. This way, they would be more familiar with the functions and parameters and able to eliminate errors.


    The advanced yers from the Warframe Society all had their own warframes, some of which were even worth a dozen million.


    "Sen, I did not know you are rich! This warframe is gorgeous!" Shi stared at Silver Killer.


    Among the Heavy Warframe Society members, Fatty, Skinny, Lu Meng and Wang Mengmeng all had their own warframes in addition to Han Sen.


    Wang Mengmeng¡¯s was the most high-end one. Lu Meng¡¯s also looked quite expensive.


    But when it came to the appearance, Silver Killer was the winner. The streamline shape and exquisite craftsmanship was simply beyond any mass-produced products. It was a true limited edition, and the only one in theboratory.


    All prototypes would be different as the design concept and technology changed. And Silver Killer was especially unique.


    "It is just an ordinary warframe, and doesn¡¯t even have a weapon system," Han Sen told the truth about the only w of Silver Killer.


    "With a weapon system, it would not look so fine," Lu Meng said.


    The Heavy Warframe Society members went toward the match venue.


    Silver Killer caught a lot of attention, but more people were attracted by Wang Mengmeng¡¯s warframe. Some people even shouted out, "Destroyer, someone is driving a Destroyer. Who is this yer? Which master in the Warframe Society is it?"


    More and more people were noticing the warframe Wang Mengmeng was driving. Destroyer had been discontinued a few years ago. As a ssic luxury model, many warframe lovers took pride in owning a Destroyer. And it was so incredible to see it in the school-wide match.


    Although the performance of Destroyer was just as good as the current ones, its value as a collective was over a hundred million. Who would drive it to a match!


    Outside the venue, more and more people were paying attention to Destroyer, and many were inquiring about who the driver was.


    Later, they were stunned by what they learned. The person driving Destroyer was not one of the advanced yer in the Warframe Society, but a Heavy Warframe Society member. And they also learned that the driver was a girl in freshman year and her fellow society members were almost all freshmen.


    "Heavy Warframe Society is in the match? Shouldn¡¯t they go participate in some moving contest?"


    "Do not say that. There is at least ¡®warframe¡¯ in their name."


    "It¡¯s a pity. Such a great warframe. It is the Destroyer!"


    ...


    Naturally no one was optimistic about the Heavy Warframe Society¡¯s performance. After all, no matter how good a warframe was, the key was the yer.


    On the other hand, Fang Mingquan had started the live and focused the camera on the Heavy Warframe Society members. The holographic footage was being uploaded to the Sk simultaneously. Many loyal fans had been waiting in front of their screens already. Most of them did not care too much about the content, but who the host was.


    With Fang¡¯s reputation, the live started with several hundred thousand viewers.


    "Wow, Destroyer! Starry Cup has some ss," Many people could not help but praise when recognizing the Destroyer in the holographic image.


    "Hello friends. This is your host Fang Mingquan. From today, I will be covering Starry Cup - ckhawk Division for you. I will broadcast the warframe items live..."


    The viewers who knew something about Starry Cup started to leavements.


    "Fang, why don¡¯t you broadcast Ouyang Xiaosan¡¯s martial arts match?"


    "Why warframes? ckhawk is just so-so in warframe items. Is there something shady going on here?"


    "Fang must be marginalized in the station."


    ...


    Fang Mingquan saw thesements and smiled. "Thank you, friends, for your concern. The reason I chose to broadcast live all the warframe matches is that I think this year there will be a most valuable yer from ckhawk who will be a star in the entire Alliance. So, this show will focus on all his matches. In addition, this yer is in all the items of warframe except for one due to a time conflict. Let us wait and see his performance."


    "Really? A star in the entire Alliance?"


    "Last time he happened to be right and now he is trying his luck again. Nonsense. I graduated from ckhawk and that school is lucky to be in the top 20 in warframe in the Alliance."


    "Fang must be talking about the driver of the Destroyer?"


    "Ha-ha, excited to see what will happen."


    "Fang is so creative with his live show."


    "Love you, Fang Mingquan."


    ...


    Both the believers and nonbelievers gazed at the Destroyer.


    "I will tell you something about this yer briefly. He is a freshman in ckhawk and majors in archery. As a member of the school¡¯s Heavy Warframe Society..."


    His introduction left the audience confused. Freshman, archery and Heavy Warframe Society seemed to have nothing to do with a most valuable yer.


    "Fang Mingquan must be crazy," thought Wang Changqing who was also watching this live show.

 Chapter 153: The Hilarious Destroyer

    Chapter 153: The Hrious Destroyer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In ckhawk Military Academy, many students were also watching the live show hosted by Fang Mingquan. No one could be in all the match venues at the same time, so some students in other venues were watching warframe games through Fang¡¯s program.


    But most of them watched because of the fame of Fang Mingquan. Military school students were mostly in First God¡¯s Sanctuary and all knew of Fang.


    Ji Yanran was in the match venue of Hand of God, also watching warframe games through Fang Mingquan¡¯s live show.


    "Fang Mingquan is so dramatic. A star? Our school does not have anyone like that," Qu Lili protested.


    Ji Yanran smiled. "Journalists are all like that, and Fang Mingquan is no exception."


    Ji Yanran then started to search Han Sen¡¯s figure in the frame, but Fang Mingquan¡¯s introduction caught her attention.


    "Freshman, archery, Heavy Warframe Society... these all seem to fit that cheating guy. Fang couldn¡¯t be talking about him?" Ji Yanran felt a little uneasy.


    But she did not find Han Sen in the image since she did not know which warframe Han Sen was in. And her gaze fell on the Destroyer like the rest.


    With the intense discussion of the audience, the first match in warframe items had begun. It was the most straightforward 30,000-feet ring race.


    All the warframes were at the starting point, awaiting the order to start.


    Everyone thought Fang Mingquan¡¯s introduction was about the driver of the Destroyer. Ji Yanran also watched the Destroyer with her heart racing.


    A whistle sounded, and under the crowd¡¯s watch, the Destroyer took the first step with the rest and all were waiting to see its performance.


    But in the next moment, the Destroyer which was only one step away from the starting point fell to the ground with a thump. A strange silence fell on the venue.


    "This is what Fang Mingquan calls MVP?"


    "Is this supposed to be funny?"


    "Ha-ha, hrious!"


    "Fang Mingquan, you should do standupedy instead."


    "It was a Destroyer!"


    ...


    Ji Yanran could hardly believe her eyes. She had seen bad yers, but not this bad. Tripping at the start point in a race. It was difficult to imagine that someone like this would dare toe to thepetition.


    "Ha-ha, this is what Fang Mingquan called a star! A star indeed, but aedy star." Qu Liliughed herself into a state of helplessness.


    But suddenly they heard the smart machine announcing the results, "Warframe ring race, first ce, No. 69, Han Sen from Archery Department and Heavy Warframe Society; second ce... "


    Everyone was shocked and found a gorgeous silver warframe standing on the finish line. When they wereughing at the funny Destroyer driver, the game had ended. And the champion was someone fitted Fang Mingquan¡¯s description.


    Ji Yanran was also a little dumbfounded. She had clearly heard Han Sen was the champion of the Warframe ring race.


    The Starry Cup covered a wide range of schools, and within the ckhawk Division, the games were rather straightforward. The ring race, for example, did not involve any pre-finals.


    "S*#t! So the driver of that silver warframe was whom Fang was talking about. I know that Fang would not joke like that."


    "How did he win just now? I didn¡¯t even look."


    "I do not know. I was justughing too hard."


    "Ha-ha, they are both in Heavy Warframe Society and are so different."


    "This live is so interesting. Fang makes much better shows than others."


    "Fang is the best host."


    "Who is the driver of the silver warframe?"


    ...


    Fang Mingquan clenched his fist and was so excited that he almost called out. Han Sen was even better than he had thought. It seemed that he had made the right bet again.


    Everyone watched the silver warframe walking on the podium and raising the trophy and prize for the ring race champion.


    The advanced yers from the Warframe Society were rather mad. They thought that the only reason Han Sen could beat them was the performance of his warframe.


    Looking at the Heavy Warframe Society cheering, some members in the Warframe Society sneered, "Lying back on his warframe isn¡¯t worth bragging about. We will see how he does in the items that test operational skills."


    "Yes, the next one is hurdle race, and we will kill it."


    "Exactly!"


    Luo Xiangyang gazed at his students in silence. He did not mention Han Sen to them on purpose, to humble them so that they would focus more on improving their skills than bragging about themselves.


    Soon the hurdle race began, which took ce on the same ring, only with many obstacles. The yers had to keep the speed while avoid the obstacles, which called for more than a strong engine.


    When Silver Killer stood on the starting point again, all eyes were focused on it, and Fang Mingquan¡¯s live was gaining poprity.


    More and more people had heard about Fang Mingquan¡¯s prediction and wanted to see for themselves the person Fang Ming had called a star in the alliance.


    Ji Yanran was gazing nervously at the Silver Killer in the holographic image. She was a little scared because she could not imagine what she should do if Han Sen really got five championships.


    The yers from the Warframe Society vowed to show Han Sen their strength this time.


    As the whistle sounded, all the warframes took off like arrows leaving the string, and that silver figure was obviously faster than the others by a body-length, pulling away from them.


    "So fast!" Qu Lili could not help eximing.


    "At this speed, he had no time to avoid the first obstacle wall." Ji Yanran slightly frowned. Han Sen¡¯s silver warframe was too powerful that it was now within 30 feet from the first obstacle wall. He had no time to run around the wall with such speed and distance.

 Chapter 154: Brutal Force

    Chapter 154: Brutal Force


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Warframe Society members were overjoyed to see this. They were slowing their warframes down to bypass the obstacle wall, while Han Sen could not do that at the speed he was going.


    "What a fool! Doesn¡¯t matter if his warframe is good," thought the Warframe Society members contemptuously.


    Boom!


    The silver warframe in leading position knocked out the obstacle wall and kept rushing forward at the same speed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One wall after another was crushed by Silver Killer. Foot-thick concrete walls were like bubbles under the impact created by the silver warframe.


    The viewers of the live show were in an uproar.


    "S*#t! Is this a foul? Can you do it this way?"


    "There is no provision that prohibits this either."


    "That warframe¡¯s performance was so incredible that it could withstand such collisions and maintain the speed at the same time."


    "Ha-ha, this is a man¡¯s way of driving!"


    "Awesome!"


    "This is not even a fair game. It¡¯s more like a test of warframe performance."


    "Other yers are almost bursting into tears. It is even faster than others after knocking out a wall. I don¡¯t recognize this warframe. Whose product is it?"


    "What kind of warframe is that? I want one."


    "Boring. You think you can bully people if you are rich? This game does not make any sense, it¡¯s only fair if they all use the same type of warframe."


    "I did not see a star, only a rich bastard."


    "Fang Mingquan actually supports such a person. Is he the same Fang Mingquan I used to know?"


    "What are you talking about? Winning is winning. The warframe performance is a part of a warframe game. What is your problem?"


    "Right. When you fight the Shuras, would you go off your warframes if they don¡¯t use any?"


    ...


    Han Sen¡¯s approach caused a lot of controversy, while Ji Yanran was even more upset by his crushing wall after wall.


    "He is a cheater indeed. With such a warframe, it is highly likely that he will win five championships." Ji Yanran regretted so much that she had signed a contract with this guy.


    She could not believe that this guy had a way to cheat in an official match.


    In the end, Silver Killer was the first to cross the finish line again and became the champion at the hurdle race. The Warframe Society members were shooting fiery gazes at him.


    Due to Han Sen¡¯s highly controversial win, many students who were watching other games came to the warframe match venue.


    Even the most popr martial arts games started to lose audience to the warframe matches.


    People at the news stations were confused to see students abandoning even Ouyang Xiaosan¡¯s match.


    When they learned from a few students what had happened, it was toote to move their equipment around. They had to use simple equipment to do the report of the warframe game, which was notparable to Fang Mingquan¡¯s show.


    On the Sk, more and more people were watching Fang¡¯s live show. The number of the viewers had reached a million and continued to grow.


    Although a million people were nothingpared to the entire Alliance, for the game in one division, this number was quite impressive.


    After all, most people interested in Starry Cup would rather focus their attention on the schools that were potential champions. Despite the fact that ckhawk was a famous school, it did not have one item that was outstanding. Therefore not many people would choose to watch this division.


    Many people watched because it was Fang Mingquan who was doing the live show. Other stations that focused on ckhawk Division had even less viewers, ten thousand tops.


    Fang Mingquan¡¯s live show was also quickly gaining momentum. The viewers came for Fang¡¯s fame, but became more and more interested in Han Sen and Silver Killerter.


    Han Sen beat all his opponents in one item after another, relying on the excellent performance of Silver Killer. When people believed that it was only because of the warframe that he won, they had ignored the importance of his operation.


    Even in warframe shooting, Han Sen was using a mounted manual weapon system and achieved high uracy, which was also considered to be one of the virtues of Silver Killer.


    Everyone thought it was the performance of Silver Killer that led to Han Sen¡¯s sess and started to discuss whichpany had produced it. Other discussions were focused on whether such a victory was meaningless. Most people ignored the driver of Silver Killer.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s face darkened when seeing Han Sen winning again and again. Each time he won, she felt as if she was punched in the chest. When Han Sen won his fifth championship, she was about to cry.


    The thought of having to kiss that brat, which would also be her first kiss, made Ji Yanran feel hopeless.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You look pale," asked Qu Lili, concerned.


    "I am fine." Ji Yanran continued to watch the game, absent-minded.


    Han Sen kept winning, which made Ji more and more upset. She was distracted when it was her turn topete in Hand of God and only got the 13th ce in the end, worse than her performancest year.


    The thought of kissing that bastard made her uneasy.


    Han Sen¡¯s winning streak was unstoppable. He had won all the games he was in, counting eight championships out of nine now. The Warframe Society won the only item he did not participate in.


    There were now only two items left. One was single warframebat, and the other was group warframebat. The Warframe Society members could not wait to hit Han Sen hard in these two items, because they needed to vent after being sullen from the previous matches.

 Chapter 155: Changing the Rules

    Chapter 155: Changing the Rules


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Different from other warframe games, single warframebat and group warframebat were both realized via the virtual simtion to avoid casualties and warframe damages.


    After all, it was not a real war, and the yers were only military school students, so they would not be asked to fight like real soldiers.


    In a virtualbat, the data of their warframes would be scanned and virtual warframes would be generated. The operation was also the same as that in reality.


    As the sponsor of the game, Starry Group suddenly changed the game rules.


    Luo Xiangyang put both hands on the table in anger, stared at Zhao Nengtian, Director of Starry Cup, and asked, "Why did you change the rules of single warframebat? This is not fair for most of the yers."


    Zhao Nengtian looked calm and sipped from a cup of hot tea before he put on a fake smile. "The change itself is to maintain fairness. Coach Luo, you think it is fair for other yers topete with a warframe of such performance?"


    "There is nothing unfair here. The weak will get be beaten. It is the same everywhere. Since it is a single warframebat, it is supposed to be one on one. How can you change the rules so wantonly?" Luo Xiangyang said angrily.


    "Coach Luo, this is not a random change, but a responsible one. No need to speak further. As the sponsor, we have the right to make the most reasonable changes to the rules of the game. In addition, such a change would actually benefit your society," Zhao Nengtian said impatiently.


    "The Warframe Society does not need such an unfair advantage. We want to win using our own strength," Luo Xiangyang gritted his teeth and said.


    "Does not matter. The rules are set, and if you are not satisfied with the rules, you can quit," Zhao said coldly.


    Luo Xiangyang was mad, but helpless at the same time. He could not ask his society to step down just because of his anger. And technically speaking, Starry Group¡¯s change would benefit the Warframe Society indeed.


    The single warframebat was changed to a melee. All yers would be sent to the same scene, and whoever survived in the end would be the champion.


    Luo Xiangyang knew well that all the yers had a problem with the Silver Killer driven by Han Sen. This rule was basically allowing all the yers to gang up on Han Sen and the Heavy Warframe Society members. Even if Han Sen was outstanding, he would not be able to withstand the attack from hundreds of warframes. He was doomed.


    Starry Group did not do that to help the Warframe Society, but because of Han Sen and Silver Killer¡¯s excellence in Starry Cup. After all, Silver Killer was not one of their products.


    Before knowing whichpany made Silver Killer, Starry Group would not tolerate a warframe that was not one of their own products to appear and stand out in the finals.


    That was why Starry Group had changed the rules¡ªto eliminate Han Sen and Silver Killer.


    Luo Xiangyang was extremely angry about this. He wanted his students to beat Han Sen, but not in such a way. This would bring his society shame instead of glory. People would probably even specte that they were behind this change and consider them sore losers.


    When the changed rules were announced, there was suddenly an uproar. Not only the ckhawk students, but also viewers on the Sk were debating.


    "This rule is clear targeting Silver Killer¡¯s driver."


    "Can they change the rules just like this?"


    "Ha-ha, it should have been done a long time ago. He is a bully with a good warframe. Now it¡¯s time for others to revenge."


    "Starry Group is really shameless. They even changed the rules."


    "So shameless and petty."


    "My condolences to the driver of Silver Killer. I¡¯m waiting to see him being torn into pieces."


    "Heavy Warframe Society members will be miserable."


    "This will be a good show."


    "Silver Killer is doomed. A great warframe wasted. I wanted to see how far it could go."


    Fang Mingquan was also upset at this time. He did not imagine that Starry Group would be so shameless that they changed a one-on-onebat to a melee.


    But Fang Mingquan also knew that a corporation like Starry Group was not something he could confront. He had to say in the live show, "Because of the change of the rules, Han Sen and his Silver Killer will be stuck in reverse. I do not know what the sponsor of the Starry Cup was thinking, but this is undoubtedly an unfair fight. I can only hope that Han Sen could fulfill his potential and thrive. The result does not matter at this point."


    "Agreed. Starry Group is disgusting."


    "More than disgusting, it¡¯s rubbish."


    "Starry Group has always been rubbish."


    ...


    But no matter how the audience protested, the game still started in ordance with the new rules.


    "This change is very unfair to that archery student!" Qu Lili could not help but said.


    Although Ji Yanran was unhappy to see the championships Han Sen had won, she felt that this temporary change of rules was too much.


    "Not just him, the whole Heavy Warframe Society will suffer. They will be regarded as the first target to attack," Ji Yanran frowned and said.


    The students and viewers originally displeased by Han Sen¡¯s dependence on a high-performance warframe suddenly adopted a sympathetic attitude. Only a few were gloating.


    After all, most people were kind and sympathized with the weak, and Starry Group had really gone too far.


    In any case, the game began. All the participants used a holographic simtor to scan their own warframes and generated their own virtual warframes, ready to fight in the virtual world.


    But when everyone saw the game map, they could not help but call the sponsor shameless. The map turned out to be arge fighting ring--a huge circr space without any shelters.


    In other words, Han Sen and Silver Killer would be exposed to attacks from the very beginning and did not even have any room to dodge or hide.


    "Damn, Starry Group are a bunch of motherf*#kers. They are not leaving these guys any chances to survive." Curses of the unfair treatment filled thements of the live show, as most people were very sympathetic to Han Sen.

 Chapter 156: Game On

    Chapter 156: Game On


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sen, they will tear us apart." Feeling the wolfish gazes from other yers, Shi Zhikang felt upset. He was sure that they would be besieged, because those guys simply hated Han Sen and Silver Killer too much to let go of such a good opportunity.


    "What is there to be afraid of? We will show Starry Group the power of Room 304," Zhang Yang eximed in excitement.


    "Not Room 304, but Heavy Warframe Society," Li Zhenzhen corrected him.


    "But we are so few. How could we survive the attacks from all the other yers on campus?" Fatty looked rather sad. It was rare that the Heavy Warframe Society had a chance to shine, which would end very soon.


    "One society against the entire school. Even if we lose, we should still feel honored." Wang Mengmeng said seriously.


    "Yes, even if we lose, we will give them a hard time," Skinny also said excitedly.


    "Blindness cannot solve any problems," Lu Meng calmly said. "Starry Group was stupid to have chosen this map. They think that now Sen could not dodge or hide, but they have forgotten that we are against students instead of an army. Maybe the Warframe Society members have better disciplines, but the rest of them have no experience in group fight. In such a narrow space, we have more opportunities."


    "Lu, tell us what n you have," Shi urged him anxiously.


    "At that time, they will certainly ce us in the same spot, so there has to be sacrifices. However, if some of us could manage to march into the crowd, they will be our best cover." Lu Meng said confidently, "Among us, Sen, Zhang Yang and I have the best skills, so the rest of you should cover us to get to the crows. I made a diagram and we should all have a look. Fatty and Skinny wille with us and sacrifice themselves when necessary. The three girls are responsible for covering the team by firing..."


    "Great. Let¡¯s do this and kill those sons of bitches out there." Skinny cried after looking at Lu Meng¡¯s diagram.


    "No problem, this is our chance to shine. We will go as far as possible and none would dare to look down on Heavy Warframe Society," Fatty gritted his teeth and said.


    "Brother Han, rest assured that I will cover you," Wang Mengmeng said.


    "Don¡¯t, Mengmeng. Please do not try to cover Sen. Just avoid firing on us," Shi quickly said. He was worried about Wang Mengmeng¡¯s operational skills. She was like a kid andpletely wasted such a good warframe as Destroyer.


    "Ha-ha..." Othersughed.


    "Well, Mengmeng, you will be the one responsible for covering me. Don¡¯t mind other things," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "A brother is a brother... much better than the rest of you," Wang Mengmeng said happily.


    At the start of the fight, in the virtual scene, all yers were sent from the surrounding channels. And the sponsor, Starry Group, did what Lu Meng said they would do¡ªsending the Heavy Warframe Society members in the same spot in order for the rest to besiege them.


    The moment they appeared in the ring, Han Sen, Lu Meng, Zhang Yang, Fatty and Skinny drove their warframes at full speed and rushed to the crowd.


    Wang Mengmeng, Wang Chun and Li Zhenzhen were firing at them at the same time to cover the five warframes leading the team.


    What Lu Meng said was right. The opponents were not a well-trained army after all. Seeing the fiveing over, everyone¡¯s first reaction was to fire at them, which made aplete mess.


    Because the venue is a ring with limited space, crossfire would easily cause idental injuries.


    Han Sen and his people spread out, firing while approaching the other warframes, which was not easy to achieve under such intense assault.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were burning. Sitting in the holographic simtion machine, he summoned fairy queen and shapeshifted.


    Immediately, the holographic images seemed to have slowed down. Everything can be calcted now.


    Han Sen quickly made dazzling movements with his hands, making Silver Killer move like a ghost. Holding one particle submachine gun in each hand and carrying twoser swords on his back, Han Sen marched forward without pauses while shooting rapidly.


    At ckhawk, most of the teachers and students were watching this game, and Fang Mingquan now had over 10 million viewers and was getting more.


    "Ha-ha, Heavy Warframe Society took the initiative to attack."


    "It seems they have not given up."


    "Come on, annihte the rest!"


    "It¡¯s so exciting!"


    Fang Mingquan was constantly adjusting all the lens to present the viewers with the best angles.


    "They want to go inside the crowd, which is a very smart approach. Because their opponents are not professional soldiers, they can use the melee to their advantage." Those who knew tactics understood what the Heavy Warframe Society was trying to aplish.


    "Please let them go deep!" Some people were praying for the Heavy Warframe Society.


    "Go!" More people were simply excited. No matter who won, all they wanted to see was a good fight.


    In the monitoring room of the sponsor, Zhao Nengtian sneered, "With so few people, they could never beat hundreds of warframes."


    "Director, you are so wise. That guy is dead," His secretary Zhang said with a ttering smile.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sounds of explosion were ringing on the site and it was a total chaos.


    Wang Mengmeng made Destroyer stand still and fired away toward the direction of Silver Killer.


    "S*#t! That Destroyer must be operated by a spy. It will kill Silver Killer first before anything else."


    "Ha-ha, we have a traitor here."


    "The Destroyer is such a clown!"


    When the viewers were amused by the performance of the Destroyer, their faces suddenly froze.


    Silver Killer was moving like a phantom. As if it had eyes on its back as well, it managed to dodge all the attacks from the Destroyer like it was rehearsed beforehand.


    Since the opponents¡¯ vision was first blocked by Silver Killer, they had failed to see the Destroyer¡¯s attacks. When they saw, it was toote.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Silver Killer moved past them, several warframes exploded under the fierce assault, leaving all the viewers stunned.

 Chapter 157: Kill Them All

    Chapter 157: Kill Them All


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The gorgeous killing feast had just begun.


    Silver Killer was moving quickly with the powerful Destroyer behind it. The crazy killing made one warframe after another explode. People were almost trembling watching the fragments of warframes sent in the air by gunfire.


    Scattered attacks were aiming at Silver Killer, which seemed to be able to predict and avoid all the trajectory of the gunfire. It not only avoided all the attacks, but was also rapidly approaching the warframe crowd.


    "Fire! Do not let him approach."


    "Damn! Do not fire. Are you all stupid?"


    "Everyone, follow mymand."


    "Kill that bastard."


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me say ¡®follow mymand¡¯?"


    ...


    Using the fairy queen, Han Sen could see all the warframes and the movements of their guns. With the strong horsepower of Silver Killer and Han Sen¡¯s excellent operation, he managed to avoid all the attacks.


    No. Rather, Han Sen was deliberately leading the opponents to attack where he wanted.


    If the opponents was a real army and there was a realmander, Han Sen and Silver Killer would have been killed a million times.


    But luckily, they were but a group of students who had no real experience at war. In addition, they did note from the same society and many never even worked together before.


    Bang!


    Destroyer was finally finished off. Wang Mengmeng¡¯s level of operation was really bad. All she could do was to stand the Destroyer still and use its automatic firing system.


    But that was enough for Han Sen. When the Destroyer was wrecked, Han Sen was already less than 30 feet away from his opponents.


    Bang!


    The particle submachine gun ejected bullets, which prated and disabled a warframe. Then Silver Killer waltzed away from the intense gunfire and elerated into the crowd.


    The real killing officially started.


    Silver Killer was like an excellent hunter in the forest, hunting the other warframes as it wished.


    Bang!


    With each of the gun shot, one warframe would be disabled or hit in the engine.


    Like a devil, Silver Killer was harvesting the lives of the warframes.


    "Do not let him run!"


    "Damn, who hit me? Do not shoot if you don¡¯t know how."


    "Are you all idiots? Mover over."


    "You are the idiot. Are you blind?"


    "I asked you to follow mymand!"


    "Those bastards are unreliable. Let¡¯s go near him and get it over with."


    "Yes. Go!"


    ...


    Silver Killer¡¯s killed like Satin and moved like a ghost. The other warframes were moving in a clumsy way like heavy warframes inparison.


    People who were watching the game were dumbfounded. The stadium was quiet, as they were shocked how incredible Silver Killer was acting.


    It was a killing machine in its true sense. Each of its bullets could hit the vital part with unbelievable uracy. It was breathtaking to see someone capable of destroying one warframe with each shot while backing off and avoiding all the gunfire.


    The Sk viewers were also silent. There were fewments. Only Fang Mingquan¡¯s voice was non-stop.


    "Silver Killer... again..."


    "Beautiful shooting... beautiful movement..."


    "Impable... impable operation and tactics... This is the star in the Alliance... I don¡¯t have words for his gorgeous operation..."


    "Well-done...beautiful..."


    "This is a wonderful performance... Han Sen and his Silver Killer showed us how a warframe can be operated..."


    "In the next few years, ckhawk will upy an important position in the Military Academy League Game, just because there is this one person. With him, ckhawk will be the undisputed champion!"


    Boom!


    A warframe finally approached Silver Killer, which suddenly threw the submachine gun in the air and drew aser sword from its back, cutting the offending warframe in half. The it still had time to put the sword back and catch the gun, shooting another approaching warframe in the energy tank.


    "My God, this guy must be an alien," Fang Mingquan roared excitedly, using all his enthusiasm and strength. This was his job, his favorite job.


    "F*#king A!"


    "Who said Silver Killer was the only reason for his victory. He is a master himself."


    "Ha-ha, what a victory! Starry Group will be humiliated. They tried to set him up and still failed."


    "A star in the Military Academy League Game!"


    "Wow! Is it a warframe veteran ying actually?"


    "No way! The yers are all sitting inside the holographic simtion machine."


    "Really cool! I want to see the sponsors¡¯ expressions."


    "Silver Killer is a very high-end warframe. Ordinary warframes could not go like that. Their power and flexibility could not reach this level."


    "I also want to know where to buy Silver Killer."


    The Sk was exploding. Fang Mingquan¡¯s live was being watched by more than 30 million people. Many people who were watching other divisions¡¯ games also switched to this show after hearing about this match.


    "Wow, you are sure this is not an officialmercial of that warframe?"


    "So hot!"


    "That is the Silver Killer! Awesome."


    At this time, in the monitoring room, Zhao Nengtiam was sizzling with anger. His fingers were squeezing his tea cup so hard that they became pale.


    "Bastard! Useless crap!" Zhao Nengtian smashed the cup in wrath, his body shaking.

 Chapter 158: A Great Victory

    Chapter 158: A Great Victory


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran looked nkly at the silver figure in the holographic image, unable to link it to that smiling guy.


    "Is it really him who is driving Silver Killer?" Ji Yanran was reluctant to ept this fact. How could that guy who joked around all day with her have such incredible operational skills at warframe?


    "Judging from his performance now, his hands must be very fast. So... when we were in that spaceship, he did not cheat? That was what he could actually achieve?" Ji Yanran suddenly thought of it, her body slightly shaking.


    Then her face was flushed on the thought of another matter. She could not help but thought, "If he really has the skills... then, My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran would be him... "


    Ji Yanran was more and more convinced of her guess. With that kind of speed and ID name, who else could it be?


    "That bastard, how dare him lie to me!" Ji Yanran felt embarrassed. On a second thought, she suddenly found that she was the one who took him for a cheater, while he was always trying to exin. Han Sen had never lied to her.


    He even told her who he was via the ID name, My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran. this ID is not already told Ji Yannan who is he? But Ji Yanran had never made that connect.


    Thinking of Han Sen and that ID, Ji Yanran blushed a little more. On the thought of the bet they made, her face was burning.


    "Bad, bad, bad." Ji Yanran covered her face with both hands and cried in a meek voice.


    "Sweetie, are you okay?" Qu Lili was stunned by Ji, because she had never seen this girl acting this way.


    People next to them were also shocked by Ji Yanran¡¯s bashful look.


    Ji Yanran then realized she was still at the venue of the Hand of God games, surrounded by the members of Hand of God Society. She was mortified and wished that she could be invisible.


    "It¡¯s a great victory. Let¡¯s remember these two names, Silver Killer and its driver Han Sen. Maybe we¡¯re witnessing the rise of another king in the Military Academy League. He is creating history... "Fang Mingquan¡¯s passionate voice marked the end of an extraordinary single warframebat.


    Remaining on the field were only two warframes, Han Sen¡¯s Silver Killer and Lu Meng¡¯s Victor. All the other warframes had exploded.


    Lu Meng quit the game and left the ring to Silver Killer, which had just ended its frenzy. More than three or four hundred warframes were blown off by it.


    When the Silver Killer stepped on the podium and epted the trophy, thunderous apusested a long time. In any case, this was a memorable game.


    The two names, Silver Killer and Han Sen, were also imprinted on all viewers¡¯ minds.


    The group warframebat did not even begin. After the singlebat, all other yers were crushed psychologically and thus conceded in the beginning. The team of the Heavy Warframe Society won the championship by default.


    After the end of the game, a lot of people were still too excited to leave, talking about the crazy game. One hour after Fang Mingquan¡¯s live show had ended, the number of people watching his program even increased.


    More and more people were hoping to see Fang Mingquan¡¯s recording of the game.


    Although other news stations had also recorded this game, their equipment there was not good enough and the quality of their recordings was poor.


    Fang Mingquan did not waste a minute before he asked all the staff to edit the footage as fast as they could.


    Silver Killer was the center of attention in the edited recording, except in the beginning when it was covered by the Destroyer.


    Silver Killer¡¯s movements were so perfect that the staff did not want to give up any frames. So, the final version was more than 30 minutes.


    Fang Mingquan named the video himself before uploading: "Best Division Single Warframe Combat Champion¡ªSilver Killer and Its Gorgeous Conquer."


    The moment the video was uploaded, it was downloaded and spread at an incredible speed.


    All the people who had watched it could feel nothing but satisfactory.


    They were impressed by the silver warframe that moved like ghost and its violent gunshots. Everyone enjoyed the pleasure of seeing its incredible uracy and swift ying.


    People even became addicted and watched it over and over again.


    "This is a true warframe!"


    "Have watched a dozen times. I can¡¯t stop now."


    "A gorgeous killing feast."


    "Whichpany made this? I want one so much."


    "Same here. I need this warframe in my life."


    "I want to buy ten of this."


    "Do not just look at the warframe. The driver is the key. He is definitely beyond the unevolved level. I bet that you can count the top yers like him in the whole Military Academy League with one hand."


    "Ha-ha, and he is in the Archery Department and Heavy Warframe Society. The Warframe Society must feel humiliated."


    "Funny to think that an archery student is the champion of a warframe game."


    "I heard that the Archery Department of ckhawk was on the bottom of Military Academy League in the previous year."


    "I wonder how his archery skills are."


    "Of course he is good at archery--he is in the Archery Department."


    "He has way too nice skin to drive in such a brutal style."


    "I barely saw him miss."


    "He is an archery student. How is his uracy even worth discussing?"


    The video went viral all over the Alliance quickly. Students from all military schools had seen the video and made a variety of analyses of it.


    Most of their conclusion was that Silver Killer and its driver had gone beyond the level of ordinary military school students.

 Chapter 159: A Fact

    Chapter 159: A Fact


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    More people wanted to know where to buy a warframe like Silver Killer. They had searched the Sk for all products avable, but found nothing like it.


    Many people had guessed that it was custom-made, but still have no idea whichpany had produced it, as there was no imprint on Silver Killer.


    At the same time, in a military factory, Liu Changming said to Professor Tang, "Come and look at this." Tang Mingxiu was an authoritative figure in the warframe industry and specialized in biological warframe. The super biological warframes that they were preparing tounch was a product developed by Tang¡¯s team.


    After Tang Mingxiu sat down, Liu Changming yed a video showing Han Sen and Silver Killer¡¯s game¡ªthe version edited by Fang Mingquan.


    Tang Mingxiu was slightly surprised and said, "This is the T9 prototype from ourb. Its driver must be an evolver yer?"


    "Good eye, Professor Tang! It is the T9 prototype, but its driver is a freshman at ckhawk, 17 years old and unevolved," Liu Changming said with a smile.


    "A military school freshman?" Tang Mingxiu was stunned, and carefully looked at the video again. He could not believe an unevolved person can reach this level.


    "Professor Tang, the video you see right now is a single warframebat, which had aroused great attention among all major military schools. Now almost all the military school students know about Silver Killer, which is our T9 prototype. "Liu Changming said with a smile.


    "You want to take advantage of this opportunity tounch T10?" Tang Mingxiu immediately understood what Liu Changming was going for.


    "I think this student is fit to be T10¡¯s spokesperson to help us promote T10, and T10¡¯s appearance needs some changes to imitate T9. Professor Tang, what do you think of this idea?" Liu Changming exined his proposal.


    "I¡¯m okay with it, but he is just a military school student. Can he really be the spokesperson of T10?" Tang Mingxi wondered.


    Liu Changmingughed. "I have done a detailed investigation of him, and it chances that he is a member of the special squad."


    "He is a special squad member?" Tang Mingxiu was surprised again, because it was very rare that someone Han Sen¡¯s age could join the special squad.


    "Yes. You remember Qin Xuan from House Qin? She was the one who rmended Han Sen." Liu Changming smiled.


    "That girl! She is still in First God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Tang Mingxiu nodded. He had a great impression of Qin Xuan.


    "She should evolve and go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary very soon," Liu Changming replied.


    Tang Mingxiu nodded and said, "Since he is rmended by that girl, he should be able to endorse T10."


    "Since you agree with me on this, then I will go ahead and execute the n." Liu Changming was quite excited.


    Although T10 is atest type of biological warframe, it fell short in performance and other aspectspared to T9. After all, T9 was a military prototype, whereas T10 was a model for civil use.


    Han Sen did not know there was a good thing waiting to happen. At this moment, he was humming a little song on the way to a date.


    After celebrating the entire night with his roommates, Han Sen texted Ji Yanran and got a reply from her unexpectedly. Ji asked him to meet at the cafeteria near their dorms, the one that had the fruit juice that they both enjoyed.


    Ready to be kissed by this beauty, Han Sen felt full of energy and power walked to the cafeteria.


    It was after two o¡¯clock in the morning. There was only a curvy figure in the entire cafeteria.


    Han Sen sat down opposite Ji Yannan and said with a smile, "Well done. You are keeping your promise this time."


    She blushed a little and remained quiet. Biting her pink lip, she regarded Han Sen with her charming eyes for as long as ten minutes.


    As thick-skinned as Han Sen, he was shy after being looked at for so long. He said, "I know I am very handsome, but if you keep gazing at me like this, I might get the wrong idea."


    "What wrong idea?" Ji Yanran finally spoke.


    "Wrong idea that you want to make a pass at me." Han Sen blinked, looking abashed.


    Ji Yanran blushed more and stared at Han Sen. "You wish!"


    "I¡¯m afraid you would wish that." Han Sen looked scared.


    Ji Yannan snapped, "Stop the nonsense, or I will leave."


    "Do not go. You still owe me the kiss." Han Sen shamelessly stuck his face in front of Ji Yanran and pouted. "Here, on the lips."


    Ji Yanran was very shy and flicked him on the forehead. "If you keep doing that, I will leave for real."


    "I¡¯m just trying to im what is mine," Hansen rubbed his forehead and said helplessly.


    "I can kiss you... but you have to answer a few questions first." Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen and asked. She had been wondering about some things.


    "If I can answer them, I will. But if I can¡¯t, you cannot refuse to kiss me." Han Sen was determined.


    "I know." She had never blushed so much in her life.


    "On the spaceship, did you or did you not cheat in the game?" Ji Yanran stayed calm and asked.


    "I¡¯ve told you a lot of times. I have not cheated." Hansen spread out his hands.


    "Did you have an ount on the Battl?" Ji asked again.


    "Yes," replied Han Sen.


    "What is your ID?" Ji Yanran hesitated and asked anxiously.


    "My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran," Han Sen answered directly.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s face was burning. She cried, "How can you use such an ID?"


    "I was just stating a fact. You are my girlfriend," Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran, blinked and said.

 Chapter 160: My Mother Says Girlfriends Are for Cheeky Guys

    Chapter 160: My Mother Says Girlfriends Are for Cheeky Guys


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran bowed her head and bit her lip. She had mixed feelings and had never dreamed that she would feel this way.


    "Sister, shouldn¡¯t you honor the contract now?" Han Sen pouted.


    "You cannot expect me to do this in public." Ji Yanran looked like she was drunk with her crimson cheeks.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart suddenly raced. He widened his eyes and said, "Do you want get a room?"


    "Shut up!" Ji Yanran threw her cup at Han Sen and turned away.


    Han Sen caught the cup and quickly followed her. He walked side by side with her and touched her arm with his.


    "What?" Ji Yannan snappily red at him.


    "A couple should walk like this." Han Sen put Ji Yanran¡¯s hand on his arm and said with a smile.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s cheeks were flushed, but she did not pull her hand back. She rolled her eyes and said, "Cheeky!"


    "My mother said girlfriends are for cheeky guys," said Han Sen without shame.


    Ji Yanran was trying to say something when she saw a few students approached them. She quickly lowered her hood like a frightened little rabbit. Holding Han Sen¡¯s arm tightly, she used it to cover her face.


    Although Ji Yanran hid herself well, the students still came over to greet Han Sen.


    "Han Sen! Are you Han Sen?"


    "You are my idol."


    "Your game was so great! Your skills are amazing!"


    "..."


    These freshmen talked excitedly to Han Sen, who had be a celebrity at ckhawk.


    "This is your girlfriend?" Soon they noticed the Han Sen had a girl next to him, but did not recognize Ji Yanran since she was hiding her face.


    Ji Yanran now wanted to find a hole on the ground and escape. She could not leave and did not want to stay.


    "Yes, my girlfriend. She is shy and does not like to speak," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Quiet girls are great..."mented the students, and Han Sen was very happy to chat with them.


    At this time, Ji Yanran was tightly holding his arm, and he could feel the softness surrounding his arm, which he enjoyed very much. Han Sen hoped he could prolong the conversation as much as possible.


    But the students were very polite and did not want to disturb them. Han Sen had to let them go.


    "You did that on purpose!" Ji Yanran pinched Han Sen on the waist after the students had gone far.


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?" asked Han Sen.


    Ji Yanran was speechless. Han Sen took her hand and continued to walk.


    It was the middle of the night. They did not run into anyone else before they reached Ji Yanran¡¯s dormitory building.


    "Sister, you will not go back like this, right? The contract has not been fulfilled yet," Han Sen bitterly said.


    Ji Yanran rolled her eyes at him and reached out a hand. "Give me the contract."


    Han Sen obediently gave her his contract. She took the contract back, blushed and said, "Close your eyes."


    Han Sen followed hermand.


    Ji Yanran took a deep breath and fought back her desire to escape. With her heart racing, she stood on her toes, pressed her pink and tender lips on his lightly, and quickly turned away.


    It was toote. Before her lips could leave his, his hand held her waist and his other hand slipped into her silky hair and hugged her beautiful neck.


    Ji Yanran was suddenly in Han Sen¡¯s arms and her lips were pressed against his.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s body was stiff at first, and then slowly softened. Her hands helplessly clutching Han Sen¡¯s shirt, she stepped back uncontrobly as her legs became weak.


    Han Sen just had the best experience and would not let her off the hook. He kept up with her and pressed her body against a column of the building.


    The two just had the first taste of love and was lost in ecstasy. Suddenly, they heard a crisp female voice, "Friends, at least you should find somewhere less public before you continue."


    Ji Yanran heard this voice and was suddenly terrified. It was the voice of Qu Lili, her good friend and roommate.


    Her first reaction was to push Han Sen away, but she could not do that since she would expose herself.


    Ji Yanran quickly buried her head in Han Sen¡¯s chest, her face on fire. She also med Han Sen secretly for putting her in this awkward position.


    "Sister, why don¡¯t you go to bed now that it¡¯ste? Do you want to join us?" Han Sen knew Ji Yanran was shy, and covered the back of her head with one hand, blocking Qu Lili¡¯s sight.


    "Shameless!" Qu Lili stomped on the floor and ran back to her dorm room.


    After Qu Lili went up, Ji Yanran brought the heel of her shoe hard on Han Sen¡¯s foot and ran into the building, leaving Han Sen clutching his feet.


    Ji Yanran did not dare to go back to her room right away. She hid in a restroom for a long while before she returned to her room.


    Qu Lili saw Ji Yanran was back and said, "Sweetie, did you see that nasty couple downstairs?"


    "What nasty couple?" Ji Yanran pretended to be making her bed, her face crimson.


    "The couple that were making out in front of our building. OMG, are they horny! And the guy is so shameless, he even said... forget it. I can¡¯t even repeat that. And the girl must be such a slut!" Qu Lili said madly.


    Ji Yanran was so shy that she wished she could be invisible, but she had to acted like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 161: Pet Evolution

    Chapter 161: Pet Evolution


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Han Sen¡¯s room at Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen was taken aback by the ck tiger with a third eye on its forehead in front of him. The tiger¡¯s ws looked like they were made from ck metal. Han Sen could not believe it was Meowth that he was looking at. What was more surprising to him was the change in Meowth¡¯s data.


    Type of beast soul of sacred-blood three-eyed cat: pet (transformed and evolved).


    The words were easy to understand, but shocking nheless. After eating some meat of mutant phantom ants, Meowth started to transform as a mutant pet. But after the transformation was over, it became a sacred-blood pet, which was something Han Sen had never heard of before.


    Han Sen repeatedly confirmed the word sacred-blood, and decided to go back to the Alliance and look it up on the Sk. "How could this happen? I have read a lot about beast soul pets, but never knew a pet could evolve."


    After a lot of searching, he finally found a relevant post on the Pr Night Forum.


    The poster was someone with the ID "Petlife," a fanatic about beast soul pets. Because beast soul pets were very rare and high-maintenance, people would not bother to feed an average pet, since they would be useless even after transformation.


    But Petlife had fed nearly a thousand beast soul pets in a decade, all of which had transformed.


    Of course, what Petlife had bought was mainly ordinary beast soul pets, some primitive beast soul pets and just a few mutant beast soul pets.


    Among all Petlife¡¯s pets, there was an ordinary minidog that had evolved after transformation and became a primitive beast soul pet.


    Petlife posted the picture of this primitive minidog and spected that all beast soul pets had a certain chance to evolve.


    Although this post was old, there were a lot of replies. Many were calling Petlife a liar, as there were other pet lovers who had fed hundreds of beast soul pets and saw no such thing as pet evolution.


    But some people said that their pets had evolved as well. It seemed like a popr post at the time, but had been reced by other topicster.


    "There is really such a thing as pet revolution. So this only happens for beast soul pets, while other beast souls could not evolve." Han Sen was ecstatic, not only because Meowth had evolved, but also because he had a sacred-blood beast soul pet golden rock worm king.


    Although the chance was slim, what if the rock worm king evolved as well? What level would it reach then?


    But Han Sen knew that this was almost delusional thinking. The evolution of Meowth was great luck, which would not likely repeat itself.


    Although it was not quite possible, Han Sen was still feeding the rock worm king more vigorously.


    Looking at Meowth, which could switch back and forth betweenbat state and pet state as he wished, Han Sen grinned.


    When Han Sen entered Steel Armor Shelter again, his destination was Devil Desert. Taking Wang Mengmengst time, he could not have hunted as he had wished. This time Han Sen had made up his mind to make the sacred-blood fox king into a barbecue if he saw it again.


    Putting his sacred-blood ck beetle armor on in a secluded ce, Han Sen summoned Meowth and made it transform into thebat state.


    Meowth had fur like tungsten and was twice the size of a tiger. Han Sen was riding it like a mount and it was much faster than his mutant three-eyed beast.


    And whenever it encountered different creatures, Meowth would go ahead and kill them. Average creatures would simply avoid it when smelling its presence.


    "Ha-ha, feeding it for so long was totally worth it. This is so much better than a beast soul mount."


    A beast soul mount would not take the initiative to attack, and could only cause some damage when charging. However, a beast soul pet was simply a specialized killing machine.


    The only bad thing was that this guy was running too wild, and did not provide afortable ride.


    Once again, Han Sen entered Devil Desert. Without any burdens this time, Han Sen rode the sacred-blood three-eyed cat in the direction of where the fox king had appeared.


    Han Sen just discovered what a great thing it was to own a sacred-blood pet. He did not even need to lift a finger. For ordinary creatures, Meowth could kill one with each blow. Its sharp ws would break their skulls in an instant, just like how a real sacred-blood creature would.


    The creatures that the sacred-blood three-eyed cat killed were all fed to the golden rock worm king. The worm king was like a garbage disposal and could consume all that was fed to it.


    As a result, it grew bigger and bigger. But primitive creatures did not boost its size like the mutant ones did.


    "Primitive sand snake killed. Beast soul of primitive sand snake gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten geno points randomly."


    Han Sen saw the sacred-blood three-eyed cat tearing a sand snake of a dozen feet long into parts and heard the voice in his mind.


    "Ha-ha, gorgeous. This is the best thing ever!" Han Sen grabbed the sand snake beast soul in the form of a spear and felt on top of the world.


    For the time he had spent in God¡¯s Sanctuary, this had been the most fun hunting trip Han Sen had ever taken. Meowth was responsible for killing, and golden rock worm king was cleaning after it. All he needed to do was to watch.


    His only regret was that he had not seen a single horned sand fox after traveling for two days in Devil Desert, let alone the fox king.


    "Strange... Has someone else killed all the foxes?" Han Sen frowned.

 Chapter 162: In the Valley

    Chapter 162: In the Valley


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Having walked another half day, Han Sen had seen not even one creature on the way, which made him feel odd.


    Suddenly, the huge body of a rock worm appeared in front of him, and Han Sen quickly prepared himself for a fight. Although ordinary rock worms were only primitive creatures, their size was too big and strength too great to be taken lightly.


    That rock worm stayed still. Han Sen took a closer look only to find that the rock worm was already dead, with its whole head smashed by unknown attacks.


    "It seems that someone has reallye here." Han Sen became alert, took back Meowth, and went on walking alone.


    The number of the bodies of rock worms began to increase. Some died with only half of their bodies above the ground. Han Sen wondered what kind of weapon had made such brutal blows.


    In addition to the bodies of rock worms, he began to see more and more horned sand foxes¡¯ bodies. There were various scars on the bodies, which seemed to have been left by different individuals.


    Han Sen frowned and continued to travel ahead. In another half day, he started to hear beast roars, human noises, and steel nks in front of him.


    Han Sen quickly hid himself behind a dune, took out his telescope, and started to observe.


    "Son of Heaven!" Han Sen yelped silently.


    In the valley, Son of Heaven and his gang were hunting horned sand foxes. Han Sen knew almost all of them.


    But one of them Han Sen had never seen before. He was a bear of a man, as strong as Shi Zhikang. Wearing half armor and wielding a ck sledgehammer, he had a scary look. When he waved the sledgehammer, a rock worm would be crushed and a group of horned sand foxes would be wiped out.


    "Crap! Where did Son of Heaven find this guy?" wondered Han Sen. If this guy was from Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen should have heard of him.


    Han Sen saw the sacred-blood fox king at the end of the valley. The foxes were throwing themselves at the gang but could do nothing to stop the ughter.


    The valley was a cul-de-sac and the foxes had nowhere to run, so they had to stay and fight.


    "If it was not for the fact that I had killed the golden rock worm king, the fox king might still be able to fight them off. I probably did Son of Heaven a favor." Han Sen quietly sneaked into the valley, unwilling to hand the favor to Son of Heaven.


    The guy using the sledgehammer was so fierce that the foxes could not resist his attacks at all. With countless casualties, the foxes had been forced into the end of the valley.


    That sacred-blood fox king was also screeching desperately, looking miserable.


    "Ha-ha, Brother Gu, I admire you so much." Son of Heaven God gave the strong guy a rarepliment.


    "Brother, you tter me. I just got lucky by gaining this sacred-blood beast soul sledgehammer is all." With Gu¡¯s modest words, he could not cover the pride on his face.


    Han Sen was outside the valley, hesitant whether he should rush into the fight right away. The foxes were obviously desperate now with their king stuck in the corner. The gang was about to make it.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw a trace of inexplicable slyness from the eyes of the fox king and suddenly felt a chill.


    "How could I forget how cunning the fox king is? If it really wanted to run, it would have nevere to this ce. There must be something wrong." Han Sen quickly hid himself in the valley and looked outside.


    As Son of Heaven and his gang thought they had all the foxes in their pocket, the sacred-blood fox king suddenly arched its body and moved arge stone away, revealing a bucket-sized hole.


    The fox king suddenly disappeared in the hole and all the mutant foxes surrounding it entered the hole one by one.


    "Damn, this beast is treacherous. Follow it and do not let it run away." Son of Heavenmanded furiously.


    Han Sen shook his head. Son of Heaven had let the sacred-blood fox king get under his skin. If Han Sen were Son of Heaven, he would have ordered retreat immediately.


    With such a small whole, only one person could squirm through like a snake at a time. There was no way to use weapons and god knows what tricks the fox king had set up.


    ording to Han Sen¡¯s understanding of the fox king, it would not havee here just to escape. There had to be something odd going on. So, if it was up to Han Sen, he would have chosen to run.


    Apparently, Son of Heaven and his gang did not share his thoughts and wanted to go after the fox king.


    But when only half of them had gone through the hole, the entire valley started to tremble. All the sand and stones were trembling in waves like the ocean.


    "Indeed its tricks are about toe," Han Sen quickly retreated and watched this strange scene in the valley from afar.


    "Retreat¡ªquickly withdraw from the valley!" Son of Heaven suddenly realized something was wrong and yelled, wanting to rush outside the valley.


    It was toote. Han Sen saw from where he was hiding that much golden "liquid" had welled from under the sand as if the sand was bleeding, suddenly coloring the valley golden and flowing toward the gang.


    With his extraordinary eyesight, Han Sen had seen that the "liquid" was formed by a sea of numerous bean-sized golden bugs.


    The golden bugs flowed over the bodies of rock worms and horned sand foxes, leaving nothing behind¡ªnot even a bone.


    When covered by these bugs, the huge rock worm¡¯s body disappeared in seconds, which made Han Sen nervous.

 Chapter 163: Sacred-blood Sledgehammer

    Chapter 163: Sacred-blood Sledgehammer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Now this is gonna be fun. Son of Heaven¡¯s gang might all die here. Well done, fox king!" Han Sen thought delightedly. He was waiting to see if Son of Heaven would be killed. If not, he would finish Son of Heaven off himself.


    He had wanted to kill Son of Heaven for a while now, but never had the chance. Son of Heaven was too strong himself and was always followed by his gang.


    Finally he had encountered such a good opportunity, and Han Sen did not intend to let it go.


    Son of Heaven¡¯s gang was soon surrounded by those golden bugs. There was no way to run from the sea of bugs.


    "Go out." Son of Heaven gritted his teeth and started to run.


    The gang stomped on the bugs and rushed out. The bugs were more fragile than Han Sen had imagined and could not even withstand their weight.


    But there were so many of the bugs that many managed to climb into the gang¡¯s clothes.


    "Ah!" Screams suddenly sounded, giving Han Sen goose bumps and pleasure at the same time. These people deserved this.


    "Follow me," roared the guy using the sledgehammer. Wielding his weapon, he had blown away the bugs and sand and cleared out an area of six by nine feet.


    Waving the sledgehammer, the big guy threw sand and bugs in front of him in the air and made a way for the rest.


    Following this guy, Son of Heaven¡¯s gang managed to leave the valley.


    "S*#t! Who is this fierce guy? I can¡¯t believe Son of Heaven survived that!" Han Sen was upset.


    When the gang left the valley, those golden bugs did not follow them. After swallowing all the dead bodies, the bugs descended into the ground again.


    It took less than half an hour before the valley was quiet again. Not even a drop of blood was left. It was as if nothing had happened.


    Son of Heaven¡¯s gang members were covered in rags and blood now. Luckily, their wounds were not serious and they had killed all the bugs stuck on their skin.


    "Damn, that fox king is too cunning!" a gang member cursed while dealing with his wounds.


    "Brother Gu, thanks to you, we are still alive," Son of Heaven said to Gu.


    Gu smiled and said, "It¡¯s nothing. We are friends."


    Suddenly Gu¡¯s expression changed as he felt acute pain in his waist. Two daggers were stabbed deep into both sides of his waist and only the handles were exposed.


    Two of Son of Heaven¡¯s men each took one of Gu¡¯s arms and pushed him down on the ground. The rest helped control Gu as well, leaving him no chance to fight back. Blood flowed from his waist.


    Han Sen was appalled. He did not expect to see such a turn. They had just been through life and death, and Gu had even saved the gang members¡¯ lives. Howe Gu was suddenly treated like a dog?


    "What are you doing?" Gu muttered, unable to believe what had happened.


    "How dare a piece of crap like you call Son of Heaven brother? You only got lucky because you have gained a sacred-blood beast soul." One of Son of Heaven¡¯s men stomped on Gu¡¯s face, filling Gu¡¯s nose and mouth with blood.


    "You bastards!" Seething with anger, Gu tried to struggle. Pushed down by several people, his strength still almost allowed him to throw them off.


    One of Son of Heaven¡¯s men grabbed a dagger stuck in Gu¡¯s body and gave it a twist. With a scream, Gu suddenly lost all his strength.


    The gang kicked and hit Gu, about which Gu could do nothing as he was held down.


    Son of Heaven remained silent and nodded to his men when Gu had be weak.


    "Gu, since you have saved us, hand over your sacred-blood sledgehammer and we can let you live," a man said fiercely as he grabbed Gu¡¯s hair.


    "Even if I had to die, I will not give you anything." Gu spit out a mouthful of blood at the man¡¯s face.


    Snap!


    The man pped Gu hard in anger and said viciously, "Do you f*#king think that you can die whenever you want? If you don¡¯t give me the hammer, I will make you beg for a chance to kill yourself. Get rid of his ws first."


    The gang was skilled at torture. They held Gu¡¯s hand down and nailed it on the ground with a dagger.


    Gu let out an excruciating scream, his fingers could not help spreading out.


    A man held one of Gu¡¯s fingers and stuck a knife under his nail. Covered in blood, the nail had almost been separated from the flesh. With a hard pull, the man took the entire nail abruptly from the finger.


    Gu was screaming like a pig being ughtered, his body twitching. The pain was simply beyond imagination.


    It so happened that he was held down by a few people and could not even move. All he could do was scream desperately.


    "Damn, this gang is heinous." Originally Han Sen did not want to meddle in this, but he could not stand watching this anymore.


    The enemy of his enemy was his friend. Although he had no idea who Gu was, Han Sen did not mind adding an enemy of Son of Heaven¡¯s. In addition, this kind of torture was too much.


    Han Sen observed the situation and found that there were too many strong men in Son of Heaven¡¯s gang. Han Sen could not save Gu on his own.


    "Why did you have to rescue them? Look at what¡¯s happening now," thought Han Sen, waiting for an opportunity.


    Gu was really tough. After three of his nails were pulled off, he still did not agree to their demand and was still cursing the gang. In the end, his body could no longer take the pain and he fainted.


    "Son of Heaven, what now? This guy is tough."


    "Tie him up. Let¡¯s find a ce to set up the tent and get something to eat first." Son of Heaven saw it waste and did not dare to camp right outside this strange valley.

 Chapter 164: Sacred-blood Pet

    Chapter 164: Sacred-blood Pet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen quietly tracked the gang and saw they had set up a tent and made a fire.


    Gu was tied up and Han Sen had not found any good opportunities to rescue him.


    As Son of Heaven¡¯s gang were about to finish eating, Han Sen thought if Gu was tortured again, the big guy would probably be useless even if rescued.


    Having an idea, Han Sen summoned Meowth and ordered it to run toward the other side and roar at the gang.


    "A creature!"


    "It¡¯s a sacred-blood creature!"


    "Do not let it run away!"


    "Knife and Baldy stay, we will go hunt that sacred-blood creature," ordered Son of Heaven, leaving two guys watching the camp and Gu, while he chased the sacred-blood three-eyed cat with the rest.


    Running, Son of Heaven instructed, "Spread out and circle around it. We could not go far since it¡¯s dark."


    Seeing the gang running away, Han Sen summoned the wings and shapeshifted into bloody yer, flying toward the camp in darkness.


    "Baldy, iing!" shouted Knife when Han Sen was 30 feet from the camp.


    Baldy quickly summoned a mutant beast soul spear and watched Han Sen closely. Knife also summoned his pair of daggers.


    Han Sen was in their face in no more than the blink of an eye. Holding the Shura katana, Han Sen whacked it at Baldy.


    This strike from above was swift and powerful, but Baldy raised his spear with two hands and tried to block it.


    The Shura katana cut into the spear deeply, and Baldy¡¯s legs were forced into the sand by Han Sen¡¯s terrifying strength.


    When Baldy thought that he had warded off the strike, his spear broke.


    Baldy wanted to go back, but his legs were still in the sand and there was no way to run. Another katana strike cut Baldy in half.


    Ding! Ding!


    Two daggers were shot at Han Sen and mercilessly nailed in the gaps on the elbow part of his armor. To kill Baldy, Han Sen had no time to dodge.


    Fortunately, these two daggers were only mutant beast souls. Although they were swift enough, they were still stuck before they could cut deeper. Otherwise, Han Sen¡¯s arms would have been disabled.


    After killing Baldy, Han Sen turned to deal with Knife, who immediately started running at an incredible speed, not leaving any chance for Han Sen to approach him.


    Shouting while running, Knife managed to alert Son of Heaven and the rest of the gang.


    Han Sen did not chase him, but lifted Gu who was tied up and ran away with all four hooves of the bloody yer.


    "Dor, you son of a bitch! If you are a man, fight me one-on-one," cursed Son of Heaven behind him.


    "I think it is more like one gang on one person," said Han Sen full of disdain, running at full speed.


    The gang thought that lifting a big man like Gu must slow Han Sen down and they could eventually catch up. But suddenly, a ck three-eyed tiger appeared next to Han Sen and he simplyy Gu on the tiger¡¯s back. The bloody yer and the tiger disappeared from their sight in an instant.


    "Why would that sacred-blood creature help Dor?" The gang members were confused.


    Son of Heaven finally understood, "Damn, that is not a sacred-blood creature. It is a sacred-blood beast soul pet! That motherf*#er had fed a sacred-blood pet!"


    Everyone was shocked. A sacred-blood pet must have cost so much advanced creature meat to transform.


    After chasing for a while, the gang gave up. In fact, when they found out that the tiger was a sacred-blood pet, they had lost confidence.


    "How did he make a sacred-blood pet transform? Did he use sacred-blood creature meat to feed his pet?" Everyone was shocked by the fact that Dor had a transformed sacred-blood pet, which implied incredible power of him.


    Han Sen ran for a while and shapeshifted back after losing the gang. He put Gu on the ground and cut loose the ropes.


    "Dor?" Gu recognized him.


    "Friend, how much do you think your life is worth?" asked Han Sen.


    Gu was suddenly taken aback, "You also want my sacred-blood sledgehammer?"


    "Not necessarily that beast soul, but I did save you. You do not mean to say the risks I took are for nothing, right?" said Han Sen.


    Gu did not speak and cast an odd look at Han Sen.


    "And now you have nothing but injuries. Can you leave Devil Desert alone safely? If you pay me properly, I can get you back to the shelter," Han Sen continued.


    "Why should I believe in you?" asked Gu.


    "Do you have any other choice?" Han Senughed.


    "Except for the sacred-blood sledgehammer, you can pick from all the other beast souls I have. But you have to take me to the shelter first," said Gu, wiping blood off his face.


    "Brother Gu, is it?" Han Sen looked at Gu.


    "Call me Gu Ming, or whatever you like. I will not hear Brother Gu ever again." Gu Ming gnashed the teeth in anger.


    Han Sen smiled, "OK. Now you have two options. One is to go out on your own, and the other is to pay up front. There is no other options. I am not Son of Heaven and will keep my promises. If you pay me two mutant beast souls, I could promise to get you back to the shelter alive."


    Gu Ming looked Han Sen up and down and summoned several beast souls. "The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I know you and Son of Heaven are enemies, so I believe you. Here are all my mutant beast souls. Take your pick."


    Hen Sen nced at them and pointed twice. "This one is my reward for saving you, and that one is the price to take you back to the shelter."

 Chapter 165: The Invitation from Digang

    Chapter 165: The Invitation from Digang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the stationmaster¡¯s office of the teleport station on Roca, Qin Xuan and Yang Manli were watching a video¡ªthe edited game recording made by Fang Mingquan.


    "He is this good at warframes?" Yang Manli could not believe Han Sen was the one driving Silver Killer.


    His operational level was almost the same as the evolved warframe drivers in the army, which was so hard for her to believe. After all, Han Sen had just spent a few months in ckhawk.


    Although Yang Manli already knew that Han Sen had fast hands and that he had passed evolver-3 in Hand of God, she still could not help looking surprised, since this kind of operational skills took more than fast hands.


    "Stationmaster, so Digang is really asking Han Sen to endorse their new warframe?" Yang had mixed feelings.


    Digang was one of the three major suppliers for the military in the Alliance, with their products ranging frombat suits to interster warships. Digang made countless products for the military each year, but they also had product lines designed for civil use, which were known for their high quality.


    Although Digang did not sell as many as Starry Group, Digang¡¯s reputation was much better. It was not as well-known as Starry Group only because its main client was the military.


    Recently, Digang had beenmitted to expanding its civil products. With the militarybs as its research and development department, the quality of its products was not in question. However, business did not rely on the technology alone. Currently, Digang was still much worse than its peer Starry Group in terms of sales.


    This time, Digang had found Han Sen to represent their new gship product, biological warframe, which was beyond the imagination of both Qin Xuan and Yang Manli.


    With Digang¡¯s influence, it would be easy for them to seek endorsement of evolver or surpasser stars, yet Digang had chosen Han Sen, an unevolved person.


    Yang Manli was puzzled. Although Han Sen¡¯s skills were great among the unevolved, his level was still lower than the evolver masters. She wondered what it was that Digang had seen in him.


    To endorse a Digang product was a great honor, which Yang knew very well. All the stars who had this honor had military backgrounds and outstanding military exploits. This time, Digang had chosen a military school student who had no military background and had never been to a battlefield. This decision was shocking, to say the least.


    "Manli, contact Han Sen as soon as possible. This is an honor for the special squad as well." Qin Xuan felt that she had made the right call to recruit him. A few months after he joined the special squad, Han Sen had be the spokesperson of Digang, which was a boost in the rtionship between the squad and Digang. Many weapons of the squad were supplied by Digang, after all.


    And this time, to the joy of the leadership of the squad, in order to invite Han Sen to endorse their new biological warframe, Digang had promised to provide the squad with a lot more equipment. The leadership was thus very pleased with Qin Xuan and Han Sen.


    "Will do." Yang Manli nodded slightly.


    Han Sen escorted Gu Ming safely to the shelter in a great mood. Although he had not hunted any mutant or sacred-blood creatures, he did weaken Son of Heaven¡¯s gang and left Son of Heaven with a sworn enemy. In addition, he had gained two mutant beast souls.


    As soon as he was back in the shelter, he was summoned by Yang Manli, which gave Han Sen a little headache.


    Although Yang Manli had great legs and breasts, she was cold as ice. Han Sen would do his best to keep away from her. Between Qin Xuan and her, Han Sen thought Qin Xuan was a true woman.


    "Digang has invited you to endorse their new warframe. Go prepare yourself. When you are back in the Alliance, Digang will send someone to ckhawk to sign a contract with you. If you have any concerns, speak to me right now and we will talk to Digang," Yang Manli said andid a file in front of Han Sen. "This is your incentives for the endorsement."


    "Can I turn this endorsement down?" Han Sen picked up the file, read it, and then asked.


    "Why?" Yang Manli was shocked. It was a great honor even for many stars to be able to do this. She herself had dreamed of bing the spokesperson for Digang someday.


    But presented with such an opportunity, Han Sen was asking whether he could turn this down, which confused Yang.


    "I would have to be a part of their campaigns and roadshows. And that sounds like a lot of work," Han Sen said with his head crooked.


    Yang Manli was sizzling with anger, wishing she could choke Han Sen to death.


    "You don¡¯t want to do the endorsement because it is a lot of work?" Yang Manli clenched her fists until her knuckles turned pale. She was controlling herself not to p this guy in the face.


    "Digang is blind to have picked this guy," thought Yang Manli.


    After a while, Yang Manli calmed herself down and handed some more files to Han Sen, "Take a good look and let me know if you need anything."


    Han Sen was satisfied with the offer. Each year he could receive a handsome endorsement fee, and Digang would provide him with a full set of the endorsed products, and free lifelong after-sales service.


    That was to say Han Sen could receive one of each warframe that he endorsed and would not need to pay a penny for their maintenance.


    Although Han Sen did not know how much their new biological warframes would cost, he knew that even Digang¡¯s low-end products would cost a few million, much more expensive than the products of Starry Group.


    "I have one condition," Han Sen looked up at Yang Manli and said.

 Chapter 166: Lucky Guy

    Chapter 166: Lucky Guy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Say it." Yang Manli did not want to spare any words on this lucky yet shameless guy.


    If soldiers had the chance to endorse any Digang products, they would probably even do it for free. Not to mention Digang¡¯s offer had been very generous considering Han Sen¡¯s identity.


    Such an offer was more than enough to hire a big unevolved star such as Tang Zhenliu. Now Han Sen was getting this great offer as a student and he even dared to ask for more.


    "I have a warframe from a Digangb and wish that Digang could install a weapon system to it and give it the same free lifelong after-sales service." Han Sen knew that although his was a prototype, the military standard was applied during its making.


    And the ones that he would endorse would be for civil use and not as great as Silver Killer.


    The only beef Han Sen had with Silver Killer was theck of a weapon system. Using independent weapons was not convenient and he did not want to carry the weapons around, which would defeat the purpose of portability.


    Also, once Silver Killer was damaged, ordinary repair stations would not be able to fix this super biological warframe. Hence he really needed Digang¡¯s service.


    "Any other conditions?" Yang Manli asked mechanically.


    "Not at this time," Han Sen said with a smile.


    Yang Manli got up and said, "I will submit your request and the leadership will negotiate with Digang. Go back and stay in ckhawk so that I could notify you with the result."


    Yang Manli turned to leave, not wanting to spend one more second with this guy.


    "I am finally rich! Twenty million endorsement fee per year and thetest warframes to use. If Digang could agree to my conditions, it would be perfect," After Yang Manli left, Han Sen excitedly shook his fist.


    Han Sen naturally would never have turned down such a good deal in the first ce.


    Little did he know that Ji Yanran was simmering with anger at this point.


    After that night, Ji Yanran had quiteplex feelings, not sure what she wanted to do¡ªto be Han Sen¡¯s girlfriend, or turn him down.


    But how could she make him give up? He had shown her that he would not easily let go.


    Ji Yanran thought about all kinds of possibilities for the entire night and was expecting hot pursuits from Han Sen to follow. However, she never even saw him again.


    The first day she did not see Han Sen, Ji Yanran curled her lips and thought, "ying hard to get? I¡¯ve seen this trick before. I will ignore you and see what kind of excuse you¡¯de up with to see me tomorrow."


    But on the next day, Ji Yanran still did not see him.


    "You do have some patience, but this would never work on me."


    On the third day, Han Sen was still nowhere to be seen. Ji Yanran became a bit impatient.


    "He must have been in an ident. Was he hit by an aircraft? Is his leg broken?" Ji Yanran thought.


    On the fourth day, still no Han Sen.


    "That bastard must feel that he doesn¡¯t deserve me who is gentle and pretty, regal and sexy. That must be why he did not dare to approach me. Certainly, that must be the case."


    The fifth day, the sixth day, the seventh day... after ten days she still had not seen him. And she lost her temper.


    "Han Sen you bastard, what do you take me for? You want to kiss and run? There is no such thing in my world." Ji Yanran was mad.


    And at this time, Hen Sen had juste back to school and did not even have the chance to find her.


    "Sen, you havee back just in time. Come with me to Professor Yan¡¯s ss." Han Sen met Zhang Yang in the dorm room, who took his hand and dragged him away.


    "Howe you are going to Professor Yan¡¯s ss?" Han Sen was puzzled.


    Zhang Yang was a hot-blooded guy. He learned everything fast, but when it came to boring theories, he would feel tortured.


    Professor Yan¡¯s new course, Modern Theories of Martial Arts, was one of the courses that would give Zhang Yang a headache. The professor himself also had a dull style and expression and was not Zhang¡¯s favorite.


    But Modern Theories of Martial Arts was apulsory course, and Zhang Yang had to go for fear of failing. This time however, he seemed excited to go, which was odd for Han Sen.


    "You have not heard? Two of the Chosen, Ding Zhiming and Tang Zhenliu have been invited to do a teaching demonstration today at Professor Yan¡¯s ss." Zhang Yang was filled with excitement.


    Han Sen then suddenly realized why the he was so excited. Tang Zhenliu was Zhang¡¯s idol. It was a poster of Tang instead of a hot girl that Zhang was hanging next to his bed.


    Zhang Yang¡¯s ideal major was not archery, but martial arts. Because his fitness index was not high enough, he had to take the special enrollment program.


    Han Sen had also wondered why someone like Zhang would study archery which needed patience, and learned the reasonter.


    Tang Zhenliu¡¯s fierce style was Zhang¡¯s favorite. No wonder he was so excited.


    Han Sen was taken to the ssroom by Zhang Yang. For an unpopr ss, the ssroom was overcrowded on this day.


    There were no seats and even the stands on the second floor were full.


    A lot of girls were chatting excitedly about Yu Mingzhi and Tang Zhenliu.


    "Han Sen, you have alsoe to see Yu Mingzhi and Tang Zhenliu. Come here and have a seat." A student saw Han Sen and offered him a seat very enthusiastically.

 Chapter 167: Looking for Trouble

    Chapter 167: Looking for Trouble


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen hesitated, since he did not recognize this student.


    "It is natural that you do not know me. I am also in the Department of Archery. You did our department right in Starry Cup. I would give the seat to none but you. Come here." The student smiled and offered Han Sen his own seat.


    "Thank you." Han Sen could not imagine he would enjoy such treatment.


    "It really is Han Sen."


    "His warframe game was so exciting."


    "Is he also one of the stars¡¯ fans?"


    ...


    Many students whispered and cast a few nces his way, but they were too well-educated to bother Han Sen.


    As the ss began, Professor Yan came in with two young men. One of them Han Sen was familiar with. With a handsome smile, Tang Zhenliu greeted the students.


    Another guy had an angled face. Han Sen knew he was the Chosen that ranked sixth, Yu Zhiming. Since Han Sen did not go to the ranking rounds, he had never fought Yu.


    ckhawk students were polite and gave no more than apuse. When Tang was introduced, Zhang Yang pped so hard his hands were almost swollen.


    Professor Yan still used his old-fashioned way to teach, but when talking about different theories, he would ask Tang Zhenliu and Yu Mingzhi to do demonstrations.


    With the participation of two stars, the teaching effect was perfect. Both stars showed high attainment in martial arts, and their demonstrations were sessful.


    "In a few words, the ultimate goal of the martial arts was to leverage one¡¯s own strength. And in realbat, in addition to strength, the psychological factor would also be very important. Hence in the various categories of martial arts, there would be training for psychological gaming. For example, the focus of Tai Chi was the application of the true and false forces."


    Professor Yan continued with his monotonous voice, "Another example is the ck and white boxing. Please wee Yu Zhiming and Tang Zhenliu to demonstrate ck and white boxing for us."


    Yu Zhiming cut in, "Professor Yan, if it is just the two of us, the students would not feel for themselves the essence of ck and white boxing. Would you invite two students to spar with Tang and me?"


    The proposal led to apuse. To spar with such stars was of course a rare opportunity.


    "Tang, what do you think?" Professor Yan looked at Tang, as the school did not arrange any interactions with the students and he must seek his approval first.


    "This is your ss. I will follow your lead," Tang said with a smile.


    Tang also nced at Yu Mingzhi. He knew what Yu was thinking. Yu had fought him in the contest before and lost miserably. Now Yu was afraid he would lose again and did not want to be humiliated in front of the ss.


    "That being the case, we will choose two students to spar with Yu Mingzhi and Tang Zhenliu in ck and white boxing. Any volunteers?" Professor Yan nced across the room.


    Almost all the students raised their hands at the same time, except for Han Sen and a few others.


    Tang had noticed Han Sen a long time ago. Seeing Han Sen not raising his hand, he felt relieved. Han Sen was so great at this that he would definitely lose if Han Sen came up on stage.


    As Tang Zhenrong let out a sigh of relief, Yu Mingzhi suddenly asked, "Professor Yan, I heard that ckhawk has a student named Ouyang Xiaosan who is in the top ten of the Military Academy League?"


    "Sorry, Ouyang is not here today," Professor Yan said casually. "Would you choose someone else yourself?"


    Yu Mingzhi smiled and asked the students, "Besides Ouyang Xiaosan, who is the best martial artist here?"


    All eyes were on Han Sen. Although they had never seen him practicing martial arts, they could tell from his skills of warframe operation that his fitness was great.


    Yu Mingzhi paused. He did not expect the students to have the same candidate in mind. It seemed that the student that was looked at was very influential in the school.


    But Yu did not take Han Sen too seriously. There were so many military school students in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, yet few were among the Chosen. As one of the Chosen, he did not really think of the students as his true opponents.


    Tang Zhenliu saw the look in Yu¡¯s eyes and knew he was about to do something stupid.


    But Yu did not know what was on Tang¡¯s mind. He smiled at Han Sen and asked, "What is your name? Would you spar with me in ck and white boxing?"


    Han Sen was a bit upset. He did not raise his hand, so why would Yu appoint him?


    "Go ahead, Sen."


    "You will be great."


    ...


    His ssmates were very supportive and curious about Han Sen¡¯s martial arts skill level.


    Yu Mingzhi was d to see that Han Sen¡¯s poprity even exceeded himself as a star.


    He wanted to appoint Ouyang Xiaosan to show off, so that these students would realize the difference between a military student and the Chosen. However, Ouyang was not there, and beating a nobody would not help him achieve his objective.


    "Friend, your ssmates have strongly rmended you, so pleasee up. It is just a practice, and the result does not matter," Yu Mingzhi smiled at Han Sen and said.


    "Wow. Yu Mingzhi is simply asking for trouble!" Tang smiled bitterly. He had never seen someone praying for his own destruction like this.

 Chapter 168: God Cannot Save You

    Chapter 168: God Cannot Save You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Han Sen,e up and spar with Yu Mingzhi in ck and white boxing practice." Professor Yan did not want to waste any time and directly called Han Sen.


    Han Sen had to stand up and go up the stage.


    Tang Zhenliu saw it and said, "Professor Yan, since Yu has chosen a student, should I do the same?"


    He did not want to y ck and white boxing with Han Sen and ask for trouble. Yu Zhiming could enjoy that himself.


    Professor Yan had no objection and agreed to Tang¡¯s proposal.


    "Who is willing to practice ck and white boxing with me?" Tang Zhenliu felt relieved and asked with a good looking smile.


    There was a great show of hands. Tang smiled and said, "I am going to benefit myself and you guys by picking a pretty girl. Miss, would you practice with me?"


    The studentsughed, and the girl asked by Tang blushed a little and went on the stage.


    Tang Zhenliu learned her name and asked Professor Yan first, "Professor Yan, should we start first?"


    Professor Yan agreed. Tang Zhenliu and Miss Jing started to practice ck and white boxing. Tang did not really use all he had, but followed the professor¡¯s instructions and demonstrated a variety of movements before he beat Miss Jing. The process was delightful, and the students all apuded.


    "Han Sen, it is our turn." Yu Mingzhi could not wait to go up. He smiled and waved to Han Sen.


    Tang returned to his seat with a faint smile, waiting to see Yu Zhiming embarrassing himself. Tang did not know Yu well and was not a fan of his. There was no way Tang would stop Yu.


    Han Sen smiled, walked opposite Yu and stood with a starting position like Yu did.


    The so-called ck and white boxing practice was, in fact, a training of the judgment of yin and yang forces. Two yers stood opposite each other face to face, one arm¡¯s length apart. One was to swing one¡¯s arm to attack, and the other was to defend oneself.


    There were two ways of making the attack, a ck fist was a yang blow and a white fist was a yin blow.


    The one on defense needed to determine whether the opponent was using a ck or white fist. If it was ck, it should be dodged; whereas if it was white, it should be blocked with an arm.


    ck and white boxing was an entry-level martial art to train psychological gaming and yin and yang forces. All military school students would learn it in the first three months of training. Therefore, all military school students had practiced ck and white boxing.


    The ck and white fists were thrown in simr manners in ck and white boxing. It was not easy to tell one from the other. Observation, judgment and psychological gaming were the key factors. And reflexes were less important.


    If one¡¯s judgment was not urate, it did not matter if one¡¯s reflexes were good.


    "Han Sen, would you throw the punches first?" Yu Mingzhi said generously. The one who attacked would enjoy certain advantages.


    Yu was confident in his aplishments in ck and white boxing, and believed that he could tell from Han Sen¡¯s micro movements which fist Han Sen was using.


    "Can we start now?" Han Sen looked at Yu and asked.


    "Sure... Ouch..." Yu Mingzhi had just agreed when a punch hit his chest before he could react. Yu stepped back and became furious.


    Professor Yan was exining seriously, "Han Sen did very well. This is a ssic psychological gaming technique¡ªtaking advantage of the weaknesses in the opponent¡¯s mind and hitting hard. However, Han Sen could have improved by hitting the vital parts of his opponent¡¯s body, such as nose or eyes, which would disable his opponent and help himself in the future rounds."


    The students nodded, while Yu Mingzhi was very pissed. Then he had to suppress his anger, since the professor had put it like this.


    "Han Sen did very well. Now we will continue." Yu Mingzhi squeezed a smile, and went back to his position.


    Tang wasughing so hard inwardly. "Yu Mingzhi, you really did ask for this. It is just a demonstration, have fun with a girl! Why did you have to provoke a monster? Even God cannot save you now."


    Yu Mingzhi, of course, did not think so. He thought he was just being careless and it had nothing to do with his skill level. Once he became serious, Han Sen would stand no chance.


    How could ??a military school student bepared to the Chosen?


    In fact, most of the students also thought so. Although they felt that Han Sen should be great, they believed that against one of the top unevolved individuals in the Alliance, Han Sen would still fall short.


    After all, Yu basically ranked sixth in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, while Han Sen was only the champion of a school-wide warframe game¡ªnot even a martial arts game.


    Therefore, the students still felt that Yu would do better than Han Sen.


    "Han Sen, go ahead." Yu Mingzhi finished his sentence and immediately became alert, staring at Han Sen.


    Han Sen directly threw his fist at Yu Mingzhi¡¯s face, since Professor Yan had instructed him to hit hard in the vital parts.


    Yu Mingzhi looked at Han Sen¡¯s standing position, angle of his body, and the ups and downs of his shoulder. Soon Yu easily made his judgment.


    "Such exaggerated acting. Clearly there is no momentum. He clearly seems to be bluffing, but it is a yin blow for sure. I was better than this in kindergarten." Yu Mingzhi raised his arm with some contempt, ready to block this white fist from Han Sen. He even used only one arm to show off his self-confidence and urate judgment.

 Chapter 169: Just Awesome

    Chapter 169: Just Awesome


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bang!


    Han Sen punched Yu Mingzhi on the arm. Yu¡¯s face suddenly froze. He thought this punch was thrown with the yin force and used only one arm to block Han Sen¡¯s fist. But the fierce punch was actually a ck fist, which was a yang force, and Yu¡¯s arm was smashed into his own face.


    Sparkles suddenly flew before Yu¡¯s eyes and a feeling of soreness hit his nose. He fell back involuntarily and sat on the floor.


    A hush descended on the entire room as the students were dazed. The result of the first round could be exined by the fact that Yu was unprepared, whereas the second punch was hit when Yu was intent and alert. However, Yu Mingzhi still made the wrong judgment.


    "Han Sen is awesome. He is good at ck and white boxing as well."


    "Ha-ha, no matter what the oue would be, this one punch is good enough. It is the Chosen he is ying against!"


    "So cool."


    "He is the pride of ckhawk."


    "Ha-ha, did you see how the expression of Yu Mingzhi has changed?"


    "Han Sen is simply my idol. How many military school students can manage to hit Yu?"


    "It is so worth it today toe to Professor Yan¡¯s ss."


    Tang Zhenliu could hardly contain himself forughing. "Yu Mingzhi, if you are smart, then quickly find an excuse to step down now before you humiliate yourself any further," thought Tang.


    Professor Yan was making a serious analysis, "This is textbook application of yin and yang forces. Pay attention to his toes, which were slightly pointed outward. This is an appearance of using the yin force, since the toes would normally point inward when using the yang force. Han Sen managed to use this disguise, among others, to confuse his opponent. Now if you would pay attention to his waist and shoulders..."


    Professor Yan yed back the holographic image of Han Sen¡¯s punch and made a detailed analysis, pointing out the strengths of this blow. Although the professor¡¯s tone was monotonous as ever, he did highly praise Han Sen¡¯s performance.


    "S*#t! Well-done! So many details in one punch." After listening to the professor, the students shook their heads in tribute.


    Yu Mingzhi wiped his bloody nose and got up, unable to keep smiling.


    But he did not give up like Tang thought he should. Yu Zhiming continued to believe that his loss was due to his carelessness and walked up to Han Sen again.


    Han Sen knew what was on Yu¡¯s mind and understood that Yu wanted to use a student to show off his own strength. Hence Han Sen did not n to save his face.


    Another punch was thrown at Yu¡¯s face. Eyes locked on Han Sen, Yu again made a judgment. From any perspective, Han Sen¡¯s punch was not firm though it looked fierce. Yu decided that it was a harmless punch.


    Having spent nearly a decade in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Yu had experienced millions ofbats. With his rich experience, he was confident in his judgment.


    Even if it was just a practice between friends, as long as the punch was thrown with any intention to beat the opponent, he would sense it.


    "White fist." Yu Mingzhi confirmed his own judgment, and put two arms across his chest to block the punch.


    Bang!


    Yu Mingzhi¡¯s face turned ashy grey and was only able to stabilize his body after stepping back. He looked at Han Sen, astonished. It was impossible.


    And the students were so excited that they were about to cry out loud. No one had expected Han Sen to beat Yu once again.


    If it was not for the fact that the ss was still in session, they would go up and hug Han Sen, because it was such an honor for a ckhawk student to beat the Chosen three times in a row.


    If anyone dared to praise the Chosen in the future, they could say, "The sixth Chosen was beaten up so badly by one of my ssmates. Oh, I did not go. If I did, that Chosen would lose even more miserably. You think I am bragging? You can ask around yourself..."


    Professor Yan was still doing his job, exining the theoretical knowledge embodied in Han Sen¡¯s performance to the students in detail, but unfortunately few were paying attention to his words at this point.


    Tang even felt embarrassed for Yu Mingzhi who had suggested to switching with Han Sen.


    Tang Zhenliu shook his head. "Yu Mingzhi has such a small mind. It did not need to be like this."


    Han Sen agreed to Yu¡¯s proposal and became the defensive side. Fixing his gaze on Han Sen, Yu threw a hard punch at the young student.


    Seeing the fear on the students¡¯ faces, Yu smiled within himself. "Now all of you must have thought that I have been angry and want to retaliate, so this punch must a ck fist? That would be unfortunate since I threw a white punch. This way I would win this round and look like a bigger person at the same time, salvaging my own reputation."


    Yu Mingzhi believed that Han Sen would definitely dodge, yet the young student did not even cross his arms. Han Sen simply reached out a hand in front of Yu¡¯s fist.


    Yu Mingzhi suddenly turned pale, since his fist was grabbed by Han Sen. The two stood still.


    "S*#t! Just awesome. I thought it was a ck fist for sure, and it was a white one. Han Sen is so great."


    "That is dope."


    "And he is so confident."


    "He is so good at everything!"


    Professor Yan was still meticulously analyzing and teaching. More and more students hade since they heard about Han Sen¡¯s performance. Even the corridor outside the windows was full.


    Those who could note were also watching the synchronous holographic session via their smart device.

 Chapter 170: Knocking Out the Chosen

    Chapter 170: Knocking Out the Chosen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Yanran, go to the campusmunity site!" Qu Lili suddenly poked Ji Yanran with a finger and whispered.


    "Stop it. We are in ss." Ji Yanran was not in a good mood since she had not seen Han Sen for days.


    "Have you heard that Yu Mingzhi and Tang Zhenliu havee to our school to do teaching demonstrations?" continued Qu Lili, excited.


    "Yeah, but I am not interested in the idols," replied Ji Yanran, absent-minded.


    "When Yu Mingzhi demonstrated ck and white boxing, he picked our genius to spar with him and got his ass kicked three times in a row."


    "Genius? Which genius? Ouyang Xiaosan?" Ji Yanran asked after.looking nk for a moment.


    "Nope, I am talking about the genius," Qu Lili said solemnly.


    "Which genius?" Ji Yanran did not follow.


    "Who can it be? The one who killed it at the warframe game. He is the only genius on campus." Qu Lili rolled her eyes at Ji.


    "Han Sen?" Ji Yanran winced, and then quickly turned on herlink and entered the live broadcast of Professor Yan¡¯s ss.


    The moment she entered the live session, she saw Yu Zhiming throwing a punch at Han Sen, who then stopped Yu¡¯s fist with one hand.


    "So confident! Our genius is so awesome. But Yu is too weak. If my Tang Zhenliu is against him, then it will be even better to watch," Qu Lili said excitedly. She was a fan of Tang¡¯s, and that was why she was paying attention to this ss in the first ce. After a while, she added, "Why do I think the genius looks familiar? I must have seen him somewhere."


    "You have seen him during the Starry Cup," Ji Yanran blushed and said quickly.


    "I think it is somewhere else..." Qu Lili was slightly puzzled, but soon threw the thought aside. "Here goes Yu Mingzhi again."


    Ji Yanran was secretly relieved. Fortunately, it was dark that night in front of the dorm building. Qu Lili did not see clearly Han Sen¡¯s face and was scared away by Han Sen¡¯s bluff.


    Watching Han Sen from herlink set Ji Yanran¡¯s teeth on edge. "Well, Han Sen, you are showing off in martial arts ss now. Which girl are you trying to hook up with now?"


    Ji Yanran looked at the old professor who was lecturing in her ss and sneaked out of the ssroom when he was not paying attention.


    "Sweetie, where are you going?" Qu Lili looked at her, surprised.


    Ji Yanran waved her hand and gestured Qu to be silent before she quickly left for Professor Yan¡¯s ssroom.


    She was going to find that bastard Han Sen, and forbid him to fool another girl.


    But when she came to Professor Yan¡¯s ssroom, the corridor was so crowded with people that she could see nothing. Ji Yanran had to continue to watch herlink and wait for Han Sen toe out.


    "Han Sen has made a perfect demonstration of ck and white boxing..." Professor Yan had beenmitted to teaching and made a great analysis of the performance of Han Sen.


    Yu Mingzhi did not believe he was simply weaker, and tried three times with white fist, each easily blocked by Han Sen with a single hand. Yu¡¯s face was the color of pig liver in the end and Professor Yan had to dere an end to the ck and white boxing demonstration.


    Yu Mingzhi¡¯s face was almost blue. He wanted to show his skills off at ckhawk and had been humiliated big time. As the Chosen, it was such a disgrace to be beaten by a military school student, especially in such shameful manner.


    The worst part for Yu was that Han Sen was only following Professor Yan¡¯s instructions from the beginning to end, and showed no pride after winning. It was as if Yu Zhiming was a nobody, and beating him was not worth celebrating.


    "Sen, I did not expect you are so good at ck and white boxing too. When we go back..." Zhang Yang stopped when thinking of the mysterious afternoon in Room 304, and gave up the thought eventually.


    The rest of the ss was somehow awkward. Yu Mingzhi was restless with his face dark. The students kept ncing at Han Sen. Although no one was whispering in ss, the onlinemunity was bombarded.


    "The genius beat the Chosen."


    "Three punches knocked a Chosen out."


    "Ha-ha, a genius from ckhawk! Great at both warframe and ck and white boxing."


    "I want to see a fight between Han Sen and Tang Zhenliu. Not sure who would be better."


    "Is that still worth asking? Of course it is Han Sen."


    "Not necessarily, Tang is much better than Yu Mingzhi. Tang has been the Chosen for years and will soon go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    "Makes sense. Tang¡¯s only two matches in the unevolved would be Dor and Lin Feng."


    "Tang is great, but we have a genius here. I do think he could fight Tang."


    "I am afraid there is no chance for us to see that. Our genius did not want to go up, and Yu Mingzhi had to make him. Tang would not do such a thing."


    "It¡¯s a pity that we could not see them fight."


    Reading thement in the campusmunity, Ji Yanran couldn¡¯t help smiling when seeing others praise Han Sen, as if she was praised herself.


    After Professor Yan¡¯s ss, Ji Yanran saw many students hovering over Han Sen and decided not to join them.


    Ji Yanran checked the time and turned toward the cafeteria. She knew for sure that around this time, Han Sen would go to the cafeteria where there were their favorite juices.


    Ji Yiran did not go far before she was stopped Qu Lili who had run over. "Sweetie, did you go and check on our genius in the middle of our ss?"


    "Who said I went to see him?" Ji Yanran curled her lips and said with shame.


    "Why else would you skip the ss?" Qu Lili asked, puzzled.


    "To eat!" Ji Yanran said and walked toward the cafeteria.


    Qu Lili followed her to the cafeteria. Ji Yanran deliberately sat in in sight, and thought with venom, "If that bastard does not take the initiative toe over, I will not forgive him."

 Chapter 171: I’m Ji Yanran’s Boyfriend

    Chapter 171: I¡¯m Ji Yanran¡¯s Boyfriend


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sweetie, are you waiting for someone?" Qu Lili suddenly asked.


    "No," Ji Yanran replied absentmindedly.


    "Then why do you keeping looking at the door?" asked Qu Lili , puzzled.


    Ji Yanran suddenly blushed and withdrew her gaze in panic. She bowed her head to eat and replied, "I did not."


    "Sweetie, you are a bit weird today." Qu Lili looked her up and down.


    "The genius is here!" someone whispered. Qu Lili quickly looked to the door, and saw Han Sen and Zhang Yang entering the cafeteria.


    Qu Lili suddenly looked at Ji Yanran with disbelief. "Sweetie, you were waiting for him, right? How did you know he woulde here? Tell me."


    "Stop it. I was not waiting for him, and how would I know he¡¯d be here?" Ji Yanran covered her own panic by taking a sip of her juice.


    When Qu Lili had thought of more to ask, Han Sen and Zhang Yang had carried their trays to the girls¡¯ table and asked with a smile, "Sisters, can we sit here?"


    "Of course." Qu Lili looked at Ji Yanran who kept drinking her juice, and looked back at Han Sen. She had understood something.


    "The genius is sitting with Ji Yanran. Is there something going on between them?"


    "Shut up. How long has he been here? I have never seen them walking together either."


    "But it seems that their rtionship is unusual."


    ...


    Ji Yanran now regretteding to the cafeteria. It was a rushed decision and she was less mad at Han Sen since he hade over. However, the concerning eyes on her was almost burning a hole in her face. All she could do was drinking her juice.


    "Hi Han Sen, my name is Qu Lili, warshipmand major. This is my roommate Ji Yanran. You should have heard of her." Qu Lili smiled and reached out a hand.


    "Hello, I am in the Archery Department. And I am Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend." Han Sen shook her hand friendly.


    Ji Yanran suddenly choked on her juice and everyone who heard that was appalled.


    Han Sen said that naturally, while it was quite an arrogant remark in the ears of others. No one had dared to im to be Ji¡¯s boyfriend.


    "The genius is just different."


    "S*#t! Is he for real?"


    "They are really together? This is too fast. He has only been here for a few months."


    "There goes our campus belle."


    "But he would be the only one who deserves her anyway."


    ...


    Gossip filled the cafeteria as people whispered and sent pictures to the campusmunity.


    "The Genius¡¯s Girlfriend Exposed," "You Would Not Believe Who She Is," "Campus Belle Taken," ... a variety of different titles and videos filled themunity in a sudden.


    At this time, Qu Lili was looking at Han Sen, stunned. Although she thought there was something going on, she did not expect him to admit being her boyfriend. Based on her understanding of Ji Yanran, her roommate would never let this happen.


    Qu Lili even forgot to release Han Sen¡¯s hand and stammered, "You are her... boyfriend?"


    "What is this nonsense? You think someone like you can be our president¡¯s boyfriend? I will kick your ass right now if you keep talking this way," shouted Monkey among a group of men who hade over to this table. Li Yufeng was also among them, looking gloomy.


    "Why can¡¯t I?" Han Sen asked evenly, looking at the emotional crowd.


    "Our president has said before, whoever wants to be her boyfriend has to beat her at Hand of God. Can you?" Monkey asked coldly.


    "That is easy," Han Sen said casually.


    Staring at Han Sen, Li Yufeng suddenly said, "Now you have to beat me before you could pursue Yanran."


    Li Yufeng knew that with Han Sen¡¯s warframe skills, this guy must have fast hands, and gave Han Sen a bigger challenge.


    "Now isn¡¯t that even easier?" Han Senughed.


    "What did you say?" Monkey and the rest were furious.


    Li Yufeng stopped them, and threw a fiery gaze at Han Sen. "Then we will have one match. If you lose, do not let me see you around her again."


    "Is that necessary? You have lost already." Han Sen smiled.


    "Damn, say it if you do not dare to game," ridiculed Monkey, thinking that Han Sen got cold feet.


    His friends were all helping him ridicule Han Sen, and Li Yufeng looked at Han Sen with disdain. "If you dare not fight me, then stay away from her."


    At this time, Qu Lili was suddenly enlightened and stood up. With both of her hands on the table and her eyes fixed on Han Sen, she almost shouted, "Are you Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend?"


    The onlookers were shocked by Qu Lili. They all felt that Qu Lili was making a big deal out of nothing, since Han Sen just said he was.


    But Qu Lili quickly changed her way of asking, "Are you My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran?"


    All of a sudden, everyone opened their mouths wide. They did not expect that this was the guy who had beaten Li Yufeng by 20 points on the Battl.


    Now that Han Sen had personally admitted that he was Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, was it not the most usible theory that he was behind that ID?


    "That¡¯s my Battl ID," Han Sen replied casually.


    Li Yufeng, Monkey and the rest all went pale. They could not believe this. If Han Sen was really My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran, then there was no need for another match indeed.


    "No wonder the genius said he had won already. So he is My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran!"


    "The genius is out of this world! I thought he was good at warframes, but he is better at ck and white boxing. Now he is even better at Hand of God and has beaten Li Yufeng by 20 points."


    "Great God, he is one of a kind!"

 Chapter 172: It’s You

    Chapter 172: It¡¯s You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, and My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran was really Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend. This news made many feel incredible and relieved at the same time.


    After all, unless it was Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, who would be so shameless to use that ID?


    But the news was still earthshaking in ckhawk, whose campus belle finally had a boyfriend, Han Sen.


    Ji Yanran was the campus belle, but Han Sen was even more famous--the genius who had the Starry Cup in his pocket, beat the Chosen in ck and white boxing and killed it at Hand of God.


    Many people only felt a bit surprised when hearing the news, and soon thought that it was rather natural.


    Even the photos of Han Sen and Ji Yanran together looked sweet and natural.


    When the two stood together, people noticed that although Han Sen was not as good-looking, he had a man¡¯s determination. What was more incredible was his skin was even better than his girlfriend¡¯s, making many girls jealous.


    Any picture with Ji Yanran and Han Sen in it was beautiful. They looked perfect together like a sword belonged to its knight. If they were with anyone else, it would not be the same.


    "Wait, have we met recently?" The more she looked at Han Sen, the more familiar Qu Lili felt. Suddenly, Qu Lili thought of something incredible and her eyeballs almost fell out. She pointed at Han Sen. "You... you... dormitory..."


    Before Qu could finish that sentence, Ji Yanran blushed and dragged her back to the dorm.


    "Sweetie, I did not see that you have such potentials. Tell me, when did you have this guy under your skirt? I can¡¯t believe you pretended not knowing him and said you had no idea who your boyfriend was," said Qu Lili with a faint smile, ncing at Ji Yanran who had her face covered up in a nket.


    Ji Yanran said with a look of pretended annoyance, "It¡¯s not like that. I really did not know it was him."


    "Ha! If you did not know it was him, why did you make out with him in public?" Qu Lili twitched her mouth and showed no confidence in her statement.


    Ji Yanran sat on her bed and took the nket off her face. "Well, I will confess now. I really did not know before..."


    Ji Yanran exined the story from the moment when she met Han Sen on the spaceship.


    "Sweetie, you had your eyes on him then, right?" Qu Lili asked after listening, squinting.


    "What? I¡¯m nothing like you ..." Ji Yanran was speechless.


    At this time, Ji¡¯slink rang and it was Han Sen.


    "Aha! It must be Han Sen. So romantic, a phone call right after you parted..." Qu Lili said, grinning.


    Ji Yanran was so shy that she had an urge to hang up, but eventually ran to the washroom and picked up.


    After a while, Ji Yanran came out and said, "He said that we barely ate anything before we left, and wanted to invite us eat something in a private room at the cafeteria. You want to go?"


    "Who is he?" Qu Lili gave an ambiguous smile.


    "Are you going or not?" Ji Yanran pouted prettily in embarrassment.


    "Of course, I will ask him to spare me one of his friends." Qu Lili twirled away to get dressed.


    When Ji Yanran and Qu Lili entered the private room, they saw Han Sen and Zhang Yang sitting there chatting.


    Seeing Ji Yanran and Qu Lilie in, Han Sen quickly pulled a chair next to him and asked Ji Yanran to sit there. Zhang Yang did the same for Qu Lili.


    "Han Sen, you hid the secret well and had Yanran to yourself so quietly,"mented Qu Lili with a faint smile.


    "I have not had the opportunity yet," replied Han Sen with a smile.


    Ji Yan turned red and ground her foot into Han Sen¡¯s, making him yelp.


    Quughed herself senseless and said, "Han Sen, let me reintroduce myself. My name is Qu Lili, Yanran¡¯s best friend."


    "Han Sen, Yanran¡¯s only boyfriend. And this is my ssmate and roommate Zhang Yang." Han Sen touched Zhang Yang and said, "You can introduce yourself."


    Zhang Yang puffed out his chest and said, "Zhang Yang, student at Archery Department, Han Sen¡¯s roommate, and the greatestmander the Alliance will ever see."


    "Well, there is an ambition. I admire that. To us!" Qu Lili raised her ss of wine.


    The four were all cheerful and young, so it took no time for them to get acquainted.


    "Han Sen, if you and Yanran are a couple, how could you join the Heavy Warframe Society instead of Hand of God Society?" Qu Lili asked.


    "Hand of God is not challenging enough, and I was not good at warframes so I wanted to learn." Han Sen told the truth.


    "I would only take this answer from you." Qu Lili heard Han Sen¡¯s answer and suddenlyughed.


    When Han Sen was about to say something, hislink rang. Han Sen checked the number and excused himself to answer the call.


    "So mysterious. Is it a girl?" After Han Sen finished, Qu Lili asked directly.


    Ji Yanran also wanted to ask, but was too shy to do that. Hearing Qu Lili¡¯s question, she stared at Han Sen.


    "No, a friend is looking for me, and I¡¯ll go to meet himter," Han Sen said.


    "Such a fussy friend. Just ask him to join us," Qu Lili said.


    Han Sen paused, and Qu Lili continued, "Han Sen, are you afraid we are going to see your friend?"


    Han Sen suddenlyughed. "Sister, if you do not mind, we can ask him toe over."


    "Do it! I can handle ten friends of yours." Qu Lili was cheerful and carefree.

 Chapter 173: Sixty Forty

    Chapter 173: Sixty Forty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Then I will ask him." Han Sen called his friend and said a few words. Then he smiled and said, "He is close and will be here in a minute."


    In a minute, they heard a knock on the door. Han Sen opened the door and a guy wearing a hat and sunsses walked in.


    "Friend, this is a military school. You think you can scare anyone by dressing like this?" Qu Lilimented bitterly.


    "Lili," Ji Yanran pulled her sleeve.


    The manughed. "That is true. I wear these because I was afraid of trouble."


    He took off the hat and sunsses, revealing a handsome face.


    Several people inside the room were suddenly dumbfounded, especially the Qu Lili and Zhang Yang.


    "Tang... Tang Zhenliu..." Qu Lili stuttered, not expecting her idol would appear here. And she seemed to have been rather mean to him.


    "Hi! I am Han Sen¡¯s friend Tang Zhenliu. I hope I did not disturb you," Tang said with a smile.


    "No, of course not..." Qu Lili, who was nagging all the time, suddenly turned into a shy girl.


    Han Sen felt amused, and thought, "There is always one thing to conquer another. A girl like Qu turned into a kitty cat when seeing Tang Zhenliu. Nice! Now she probably won¡¯t try to give me a hard time."


    Han Sen introduced everyone¡ªbasically just his friends to Tang Zhenliu, since everyone knew who Tang was.


    Zhang Yang shook Tang¡¯s hand very excitedly. He had always admired Tang¡¯s fierce broadsword skills and saw Tang as his idol and goal, so he was thrilled to meet Tang in person.


    "Tang Zhenliu, I will beat you one day," said Zhang Yang, holding Tang¡¯s hand.


    Tang froze, and Han Sen nearly diedughing. He exined, "Tang, these words from Zhang Yang are absolutely without any malice. Among the people whom this guy will beat are the Shura King, Alliance President, and lots of senators."


    Tang Zhenliu suddenly came to understand it. He smiled and said, "Zhang Yang, it would be my honor to be beaten by you."


    The girls both grinned.


    "Tang Zhenliu, if you were in a ck and white boxing match with Han Sen, will you win?" Qu Lili asked unexpectedly.


    "Sixty to forty." Tang gave a reluctantugh and blinked at Han Sen.


    "Sen is so strong that he stands a 40 percent chance of beating you?" Zhang asked surprised.


    "Ahem, I mean I only stand a 40 percent chance of winning," Tang said helplessly.


    The rest looked at Han Sen as if he was a stranger.


    Someone like Tang Zhenliu said he only stood a 40 percent chance of winning when ying against Han Sen. This was so hard for them to imagine. Tang ranked second in the Chosen!


    ...


    After Tang Zhenliu left, Han Sen resumed his routine and spent most of his time in the Heavy Warframe Society. There remained to be many problems in his operation techniques. He could easily beat anyone on campus, but in the finals of Starry Cup, he might not be able to get the championship.


    The championship of the finals was very rewarding, and Han Sen was quite interested.


    Soon bad news came from the sponsor of Starry Cup: Han Sen and his Silver Killer were disqualified, on the grounds that Han Sen had used an ineligible warframe.


    ckhawk protested this decision and tried to approach the Starry Group, but the group insisted that Han Sen and Silver Killer be disqualified.


    The reason for Starry Group¡¯s adoption of this strong attitude was that their young master Son of Heaven had ordered them to kick Han Sen out. It did not matter who had objection. The decision had been made.


    Han Sen¡¯s disqualification aroused a lot of controversy in the Military Academy League. Some cheered the decision and some said they could not ept it.


    The biggest controversy was whether or not the Silver Killer should be considered ineligible. Starry Cup had not specified the details of the participating warframes, so what Starry Group called ineligible was just their version.


    "I know that there must be something wrong with the warframe. As a freshman, there is no other exnation for his victory."


    "But how did his warframe vite the rules? Starry Group did not give a reasonable exnation, so it is difficult to convince the public."


    "It vited some rules for sure. I think that Han Sen is the son of some general and thus uses a military warframe. Or else why couldn¡¯t we find it on the market?"


    "It is a military warframe for sure, which cannot be used in the Alliance. Han Sen has has vited thew and should he arrested and interrogated."


    "I thought he was somebody, but he simply cheated with a warframe. If you give me a good military warframe now, I can definitely be the champion of a school division in the contest."


    "This is extremely unfair to the other yers."


    "I think it is not enough to cancel his qualification. They should cancel his division championship as well."


    "Indeed. Why was such a person made a champion?"


    There were a lot of posts criticizing Han Sen all of a sudden on the Sk. Needless to say, Son of Heaven was behind that.


    Many students who did not know the truth were also confused by these voices. After all, it must be true what all men say.


    But at this time, Han Sen chose to ignore those. Digang had agreed to Han Sen¡¯s terms and signed a contract with him. There were many activities that he needed to attend.


    One of the most important activities was that Digang would host a Digang Warframe Match on the 10th of the next month. And Han Sen had to participate in it.


    And the period of time before the match would see overwhelming advertising campaigns of the new warframe, SKTS.


    On the 10th of the next month, the Digang Warframe Match would start and SKTS would beunched, while Starry Cup finals would also begin.


    As the spokesperson of Digang, Han Sen needed to appear in itsmercials and campaigns, which he was d to oblige. His Silver Killer had already been sent back to theb to have a weapon system installed. But even if he still had it, Han Sen could not operate Silver Killer, because the only warframe he should be driving for the time being was SKTS.


    SKTS had almost the same appearance as Silver Killer, but its performance level was much lower. As a prototype, Silver Killer was even better than ordinary military warframes, let alone the civil ones.


    But the outsiders could not distinguish between Silver Killer and SKTS at all. From their looks, they were the same warframe.

 Chapter 174: Who Is the Star?

    Chapter 174: Who Is the Star?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of Digang¡¯s campaigns had been about the concept of super biological warframe, but none had shown the appearance of this new warframe.


    At this time, Digang was seizing the time to shoot themercials for SKTS for publicity.


    Digang had informed ckhawk to allow Han Sen to take a leave from school when there was no holidays so that he could go to a base of Digang for the shooting.


    Because it was a trade secret, Han Sen could not tell anyone anything before themercials were aired. Han Sen just told Ji Yanran that he had some errands to run before he was taken by the staff of Digang.


    In a corner office at the base of Digang, an eighteen-year-old girl in white uniform was arguing in front of Liu Changming.


    "General Manager Liu, I believe that I have the ability and confidence to star themercial. Why would you ask me to be just a pretty face and let an ordinary military school student to star themercial? Please give me an exnation." Yu Qianxun was sizzling with anger.


    Although obedience was the first duty of a soldier, Yu Qianxun who was from a service family could not ept the fact that she had to be a stooge to an ordinary student.


    As a member of the special warframe force, as well as the fourth and the only female among the Chosen this year, Yu Qianxun was a bigger star than Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng.


    As early as a year ago, Yu was designated as the official spokesperson of Digang and had endorsed most of thepany¡¯s new products. The sales numbers of those products had been great. That was why it was difficult for her to ept the order to act in a supporting role to an ordinary military school student, who was from ckhawk.


    Maybe for an average person, ckhawk was regarded as a prestigious school, but for her who was in Alliance Central Military Academy, ckhawk was nothing.


    "Qianxun, you are not in a supporting role. You are the heroine, and he is the hero, and themercial will be starred by both of you," Liu Changming said with a smile. "Besides, now all young people like to see a beauty in themercials. You will definitely attract more attention that he ever will."


    "General Manager Liu, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? This is a warframemercial. Have you ever seen a heroine who does not drive the warframe?" asked Yu Qianxun, biting her lip.


    She had seen the script. Although she was the heroine, there was no scene where she would drive SKTS. The point of her being there was her face, which was not something she was used to. And she was indeed ying a supporting role. After all, whoever drove a warframe could be called a star in themercial.


    "Qianxun, you are not only a soldier, but also a star. Trust your performing skills and I believe you can make yourself the protagonist of you two," Liu Changming narrowed his eyes and said.


    "But..." Yu Qianxun wanted to say anything, but was interrupted by Liu.


    "No but. This is an order. If you have any opinion, you can go talk to your superior." Liu Changming darkened his face.


    Yu bit her lip and had to step out of Liu¡¯s office. A soldier before a star, she must obey orders despite her own unwillingness.


    As a member of the special warframe force, she could not even touch the warframe in a warframemercial, which was definitely a shame for her.


    "I want to see who it is that took this role from me." Yu Qianxun ground her fine teeth.


    If it was for any othermercial, Yu Qianxun would not mind as much, but she was really into SKTS. In her eyes, SKTS was leading the revolution in the warframe industry. Hence it was her sincere hope to star themercial for this warframe.


    Han Sen was received by Liu Changming himself when he came to the base. Han Sen did not dare to trifle with Liu, who was the general manager of Digang and a major general.


    Fortunately, Liu Changming had a great impression of Han Sen, and their meeting was also quite pleasant. Liu Changming personally arranged for Han Sen¡¯s residence and wee dinner, where almost everyone involved in themercial showed up.


    Liu introduced the director, producer and everyone else to Han Sen. The only one missing was the heroine.


    But Han Sen did not know there would be a heroine at all and simply enjoyed his meal.


    The next day, someone took him to the warframe training ground to get familiar with SKTS. Looking at its appearance, Han Sen could hardly distinguish between SKTS and Silver Killer.


    The only difference was that when folded up, SKTS was bigger than Silver Killer.


    Silver Killer was the size of a portable briefcase, while SKTS was like a luggage case.


    An array of SKTS were ced on the stage, looking identical. Han Sen picked one and turned it on.


    Although it had the same appearance, Han Sen felt the difference after he started to drive. In SKTS, thefort of driver was improved, whereas the performance was significantly reduced.


    But even SKTS was much better than the King series of Starry Group in both performance and smoothness.


    Used to using a high-performance warframe, Han Sen was driving SKTS in his usual style, which led to small deviations in the warframe¡¯s movements. Some acts that Han Sen assumed that SKTS would perform easily actually failed due to itsck of horsepower.


    Having been watching him secretly in an SKTS on the side, Yu Qianxun felt even worse for herself being a stooge to this guy.


    "Even if I could not get the leading role back, I will show you what it is like to be a true warframe operator," thought Yu. Turning her warframe on, shemanded it to draw aser sword and rush toward Han Sen.


    When practicing, Han Sen suddenly saw an object approaching him at a high speed from the radar. He looked up and saw another SKTSing toward him with a sword in its hand.


    Assuming that it was arranged to get him familiar with the warframe, Han Sen was not surprised. Controlling his warframe to hold a sword in hand, he was ready for the fight.

 Chapter 175: Sparring with A Beauty

    Chapter 175: Sparring with A Beauty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But Han Sen misunderstood one thing. He thought there was an operator in each SKTS in the array, and was prepared to be thrown into a group fight. Hence, he thought he should get rid of the first warframeing at him as fast as possible, so that it would be easier for him to deal with the rest.


    Liu Changming and the director of themercial Xu Wenchang were monitoring Han Sen¡¯s practice through a monitor. Suddenly seeing a SKTS moving, they both paused.


    And then Liu Changming suddenly knew what was happening and his face became grave. "It must be Yu Qianxun. This is such nonsense."


    Ready to ask someone to stop her, Liu Changming rose up but was stopped by Xu Wenchang, who smiled and said, "Liu, it is okay. You said Han Sen is a warframe genius, so wouldn¡¯t it be brilliant if he could just beat her so that she would y her role willingly?"


    Liu Changming said a wry smile, "Xu, you do not know Yu¡¯s background. Shees from a warframe family where generations of people have been dedicated to warframe operation. She was sent to the special warframe force when she turned 16 and have been practicing with the best men ever since. Few at her age could be better than her at warframe."


    Having taken a deep breath, Liu Changming continued, "Han Sen is very good, but I cannot guarantee that he will be able to beat her. Moreover, she has been practicing on SKTS for days, while he is just getting started. The performance of SKTS is much worse than Silver Killer, so he must be still getting used to it."


    "Ugh! Let¡¯s stop her immediately then," Xu Wenchang quickly said.


    "It¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s hope for the best," Liu Changming said with a wry smile. Even if he sent someone right now, it would be toote for that person to stop Yu.


    Yu Qianxun¡¯s style of operation was like her character, taking the lead whenever possible. She would fight without fear even when she was against someone much stronger than herself.


    Yu Qianxun drove SKTS at full speed toward Han Sen. With the power generated from the high speed, the SKTS wielded the sword from above fiercely.


    Seeing Han Sen raising his sword to block her strike, she felt more disdained. With the same warframe, hers had a higher speed than his, so it was predictable that his warframe would suffer more. Once his warframe fell to the ground, he would have no chance to adjust before she beat him.


    Yu Qianxun¡¯s strike was so fierce that she seemed to have put all her anger in it.


    The swords were merely 10 inches apart and were about to collide. Considering the size of SKTS, the distance was rming.


    At this time, Yu suddenly saw Han Sen¡¯s sword had disappeared.


    Yu Qianxun was shocked. But at this point there was nothing she could do other than watching the other SKTS turning swiftly and briskly appearing behind her.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, Han Sen controlled his SKTS to kick the other warframe on the back. Apanied by its inertia of going forward, Yu¡¯s warframe was brought to its knees.


    With the intense impact, Yu Qianxun was dumbfounded, not just because of the physical pain, but also because she could not believe she would lose like this, to someone that she despised.


    For a moment, she did not move. She knew her opponent could have used his sword instead of foot, which would ruin her and her SKTS.


    Liu Changming and Xu Wenchang were also dazed. They had never thought that she would lose so fast.


    "This young man is really good,"mented Liu Changming dly. He had had enough of Yu Qianxun¡¯s festering these days. Now she had no reasons toin.


    Xu Wenchang also smiled and said, "Indeed, it is wonderful for an unevolved person to have such performance."


    Trying to taking it from other SKTS when Han Sen got rid of Yu Qianxun, he found the other warframes remained still. It seemed that it was the only warframe that he was supposed to spar with.


    When Han Sen was confused, a beautiful girl in white uniform came out of the SKTS on the floor.


    She was breathtaking and evenparable to Ji Yanran, although Ji was sweet, while Yu Qianxun was valiant. They were both gorgeous in their own style.


    "The real warframes have too much constraint. We should fight again using the holographic simtion machine," Yu said aloud, walking toward Han Sen.


    She was not convinced and thought her loss must be because she had underestimated her opponent.


    However, at this time, she had to concede that Han Sen was a great warframe operator and not someone she could beat easily.


    After all, it was not the battlefield and SKTS was quite expensive, so she wanted to ask him to use the simtion to fight, where they would have less constraints.


    Han Sen thought she was an opponent arranged by thepany and followed her lead to the simtion machine.


    As he was walking, Han Sen thought, "Digang is so thoughtful to have arranged such a beauty to spar with me. I was being so rude to her and have to act like a gentlemanter."


    Han Sen was, of course, not thinking about losing on purpose. He only intended to wait longer before he won, letting the girl show her strength.


    Digang had paid for his operation skills, and why would they do that if he could not even beat the girl they had arranged?

 Chapter 176: Miserable

    Chapter 176: Miserable


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At the contest among the champions of all shelters, Han Sen had seen Yu Qianxun, but did not pay attention to her. Since she did not tell Han Sen who she was, he did not recognize her.


    Han Sen thought of her as a training mate instead of an actress whom he would be working with, or else he would let her win at least once.


    So, Yu Qianxun was miserable. Really, really miserable.


    Having yed a dozen times on the simtion machine, Yu had used all she had, trying to win one round.


    But she really could not. Her opponent was so good that it was almost creepy. With unparalleled techniques, he brought his SKTS to life.


    Fighting Han Sen reminded Yu Qianxun of her practice with evolvers. It was like a fight between an adult and a kid. She saw no hope.


    But her opponents seemed to be deliberately teasing her, allowing her to show what he had and then knocking her out.


    No matter how pissed Yu Qianxun was, the gap in their strength was objective. Her anger changed nothing but her mood.


    Although proud, she was nothing like Zhang Yang. After losing a dozen times, Yu Qianxun quit the fight and walked out of the simtor.


    "Is he really an unevolved student from a military academy?" Yu Qianxun was very skeptical that Han Sen was simply an evolver. There was no other exnation for him to be able to achieve this level.


    But when Han Sen came out of the simtor, she saw his face and denied her own guess.


    Han Sen¡¯s look was on the tough side, but his skin became very smooth after he had started practicing Jadeskin. Yu Qianxun could tell at first sight that Han Sen was not an evolver, but her peer. Judging from how young he looked, she thought he might be even younger than she.


    "Didn¡¯t you know that I am a freshman?" Han Sen wondered why she would even ask. Since she was arranged to practice with him, Digang should have briefed her on his portfolio.


    Yu Qianxun cast an odd look at him. He was indeed younger, since she was already in sophomore year.


    "You are so good at this. How did you practice?" Yu Qianxun was finally convinced that he was younger, but much better than her, and epted the fact that Han Sen were to star themercial. Coming from a military family, she had a straightforward style and respected whoever stronger than herself.


    "Just lots of time and energy. Haven¡¯t you heard that saying?" Han Sen shrugged, feeling slightly proud of himself being praised by such a beauty.


    "What saying?" Yu Qianxun was confused.


    "Sess is ny-nine percent of talent plus one percent of hard work." Han Senughed.


    Yu hesitated and asked him, "You mean that sess is ny-nine percent of hard work plus one percent of talent, right?"


    "Sorry, made a mistake there." Han Sen felt a bit embarrassed, thinking that he should go more often to the cultural courses at school so that he could pass the school¡¯s semiannual assessment.


    Yu Qianxun looked at Han Sen, and suddenly felt he meant what he had said. Without any calluses on his hands, he had skin as smooth as tofu and looked nothing like someone who would work hard.


    "Ny-nine percent of talent plus one percent of hard work? I will keep that in mind." She cast another nce at him.


    Although she did not believe in geniuses, Han Sen seemed to be a living example.


    Liu Changming and Xu Wenchang both watched their simted fights and were surprised by the oue.


    It was hard to find any match for Yu Qianxun among her peers. However, she lost to Han Senpletely, which was absolutely beyond their expectations.


    "It seems that Han Sen was better than we have imagined. Great addition to the special squad. When he bes an evolver in a couple of years, he will be even more extraordinary," Liu Changming pondered and said.


    Xu Wenchang nodded. "Qin Xuan has great judgment. It was impressive that she was able to pick him out."


    "I have always had faith in the people chosen by the Qins." Liu Changmingughed.


    Han Senter learned that Yu was the heroine instead of his training mate. As cheeky as he was, he felt embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Yu Qianxun did not know his thoughts. Because she had been convinced by Han Sen¡¯s talents, she was very cooperative in the shooting.


    In fact, even if she was not convinced, as a soldier, she would do her best to follow the order. The only difference was that she would act more naturally this way.


    During the shooting, Yu Qianxun would spar with Han Sen and ask him questions whenever she had the opportunity. As she got to know him better, she felt even more intimidated by him.


    Han Sen¡¯s speed was one of the things that made her feel inferior to. She estimated that she would only be able to do that when she maxed out on her sacred geno points.


    Later, she treated him as a superior and even an idol to catch up with.


    If it weren¡¯t for his tender skin, she might even treat him as a teacher.


    However, she rather enjoyed squeezing Han Sen¡¯s face for the nice feel, which was actually quite rming for Han Sen. The effect of Jadeskin had shown and he was afraid that someone might be able to tell that he was practicing this hyper geno art.

 Chapter 177: Shooting the Commercial

    Chapter 177: Shooting the Commercial


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The whole process of shooting themercialsted a total of thirteen days, much less than the original n. Liu Changming and Xu Wenchang were more than satisfied with the result.


    Han Sen too was happy about everything. In addition to working with a beautiful actress, he also ended up having his Silver Killer modified.


    After the modification, Silver Killer was not only equipped with a weapon system, but also shrunk in size. It was only as big as a fifteen-inchptop at this point and Han Sen could take it with him anywhere.


    Liu Changming told him that it was the best the current technologies could reach and a breakthrough in science had to be made before its size could be further reduced.


    In ordance with their agreement, Han Sen was also given an SKTS, which had a special Digang mark on it, meaning it could enjoy life-long free maintenance service. Unless this warframe waspletely scrapped, anything could be fixed for free in a Digang maintenance station.


    Of course, if it was located within the range of door-to-door service, that could also be arranged.


    This type of maintenance service was notmonly seen, and only two SKTS had the mark. One belonged to Han Sen and the other to Yu Qianxun.


    And Han Sen¡¯s Silver Killer was also stamped with this mark.


    But when Han Sen looked at his own SKTS, he made a small request to Liu Changming.


    Because of the special properties of a biological warframe, its color could not be changed. An ordinary SKTS was in silver and even the owner added a coating on the outside, as long as the warframe was turned to itspressed form, the coating would disappear.


    So, Han Sen¡¯s request was to ask Liu Changming to add some blue patterns on his SKTS.


    Han Sen had already had his Silver Killer and was not interested in driving SKTS. With some decoration, it could at least look impressive when he took it out for a spin.


    Liu Changming agreed, but the color-changing was quite difficult and required high-level technology. If the warframe were to be made entirely blue, it would be easier. However, to add blue patterns required the professors in theboratory to manually change part of the particle structure.


    When Yu Qianxun found out about Han Sen¡¯s request and saw the holographic design of the blue and silver warframe, she requested the same patterns in red to be put on hers.


    For this reason, Han Sen stayed at the base for several more days and did not immediately return to school.


    In more than half a month, Digang had been pushing its campaign, but none of the consumers had seen the look of the super biological warframe.


    A revolutionary creation, and mark in the warframe history... all the words Digang was using were viewed as a tale-spinning effort.


    Thepetitors also turned the public opinion against Digang, and reduced thepany into a passive position.


    Digang did not issue a counterattack, but was quietly waiting for the press conference to be held on September 1, when they wouldunch the new super biological warframe.


    Finally, on September 1, Digang held the press conference on time.


    Different from the press conferences before, this one was hosted by Liu Changming personally. Facing the journalists from all the major press in the Alliance, he said only one sentence, "Please enjoy epoch-making creation presented to you by Digang."


    After that, a holographicmercial started to y and all the audience were ced in a campus in the spring time, with breezes blowing gently.


    Then, they saw a beautiful girl sitting under a tree next to the yground, reading a book, her silky dark hair slightly fluttering. The scene was so breathtaking that the audience were afraid their breath might disturb her.


    Sunshine, green grass, and the beautiful girl brought them back to their innocent schooldays.


    "Yu Qianxun, I knew it would be her," all the journalists were thinking.


    The recent Digang products were all endorsed by Yu Qianxun, with great market effect. Therefore, everyone thought Digang would continue to hire her and it seemed that they were right about it.


    The scene was followed by a close-up of the book in her hands. In the sun, it felt like the ink could be smelled.


    However, darkness suddenly fell on the pages and Yu Qianxun looked up, frightened. A grotesque, giant warship appeared in the sky and covered the entire school like a dark cloud.


    "A Shura warship!" The journalists recognized what it was.


    Bang!


    An ugly warframe fell to the ground, leaving a deep pit. The warframe stood up, the sword in its hand yearning for blood.


    Next, Shura warframes flooded out of the monster-like Shura warship. The monsters descended from heaven at the same time, turning a sweet scene into hell.


    The earth was shaking, the gunfire was roaring, and the students were crying and running around.


    The girl yed by Yu Qianxun was also desperately running, holding the book in her arms. But how could her legs carry her faster than the Shura warframes? Not to mention the warframes were everywhere.


    A suffocating despair spread in the hearts of all the audience.


    "Ah!"


    At this critical moment, she tripped over something and fell to the ground, and the book fell in front of her.


    Struggling to sit up, she reached for the book in panic. When she turned back, she saw the school under attack and the frightening groups of Shura warframes rushing over.


    Seeing the despair on her face, everyone was heartsick at once, wishing they could save the poor girl.


    But there were too many Shura warframes, and one of them had even shed at the girl with a sword.


    Bang!


    A silver box suddenly hit the bloody sword aside, the letters "TS" engraved on the box.


    The silver box finally fell into the hands of a boy in school uniform, who pressed the box and threw it up in the air.

 Chapter 178: Shocked

    Chapter 178: Shocked


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Some journalists felt that the boy looked familiar, but none could think of who he was.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on the silver box.


    The silver box rustled and turned into silver liquid, winding up the boy¡¯s body.


    In the incredulous look of the audience, the silver liquid turned into the parts of a warframe and armed the boy.


    "Silver Killer... It is Silver Killer..." Finally someone recognized it.


    And at this moment, SKTS drew aser sword and a particle gun, moving toward the Shura warframes like a ghost.


    In the explosion, the sound of metal on metal, the sparks, and the gunfire, Silver Killer was killing away. Facing Shura warframes, Silver Killer was like a proud warrior, dering to the Shuras that humans were the true owner of thend.


    Bang!


    Theser sword was broken. The particle gun ran out of energy and was thrown at a Shura warframe. With its ammunition exhausted, Silver Killer was still faced with endless enemies.


    Everyone was shocked by the incredible visual effect. It was even better than a movie.


    But the next scene was even more thrilling.


    From the bombarded school, the students rushed out one after another, each holding a silver box engraved "TS."


    When the box was turned on, all of them were covered in silver warframes, which thenunched fierce attacks on the Shura army.


    Warfare between Shura and human was disyed with passionate background music, motivating each audience to join.


    Boom!


    Thest frame was focused on the first silver warframe, which blew away a Shura that was trying to attack the girl. The lens was zoomed in on the "TS" engraved on the breastte of the warframe in the end.


    A line showed up slowly, with a low male voice reading, "SKTS by Digang, September 10, Di Garden."


    After a moment of silence when all the journalists looked at the screen with a nk look, Liu Changming appeared once again on the stage. The journalists were raising questions like crazy.


    "Mr. Liu, is that a real warframe shown in themercial?"


    "Mr. Liu, can a warframe really bepressed into such a small case?"


    "Mr. Liu, has any special effect been used in the video?"


    "Mr. Liu, is SKTS the same warframe that appeared on the Starry Cup?"


    "Mr. Liu, that boy driving SKTS must be that ckhawk student disqualified by Starry Group, right?"


    ...


    Liu Changming lifted his hands to quiet the room down and said quietly, "See you on September 10."


    And then he did not say one extra word before leaving under the escort of security personnel.


    The whole Alliance was in a heated discussion of SKTS. And themercial had gone viral.


    "S*#t! That cannot be real!"


    "Must all be special effects."


    "How can it be special effects? It will be sold on the 10th..."


    "So Silver Killer was thetest super biological warframe SKTS. No wonder it was not on the market¡ªit had not beenunched yet."


    "Starry Group is rubbish to disqualify the student. How is this a warframe for military use? Everything is clear now."


    "Digang deserves the hype. Amazing stuff!"


    "If it really works like this, I need one in my life."


    "I had decided to buy ten when I saw Han Sen at the Starry Cup."


    "Come on! They have said it is a limited edition. It is still in question whether you could snag one, let alone ten."


    "Digang is ying dirty by showing a virtual image as its selling point. A shame on the military business."


    "Exactly, Digang rubbish."


    "Yu Qianxun is gorgeous. She has changed her style too."


    "Yes! She is so beautiful. I did not expect she could also perform such a role. A true goddess."


    "Han Sen¡¯s operation skills are top-notch as ever."


    "Can¡¯t wait for September 10 toe. I¡¯m so eager to get my hands on this."


    "On September 10 Digang will be humiliated by its own lie. How can we produce something like this with our current tech?"


    "Ha-ha, I am a ckhawk student. That is our genius there."


    "The genius is a big shot now, being the new face of Digang."


    "He must have always been their spokesperson. Before the new warframe was rumored to beunched, he had used an SKTS already."


    ...


    SKTS was a total hit. All kinds of experts were analyzing if it was possible to make such a product.


    Some experts supported Digang, while some snorted, thinking it was merely a stunt.


    The debate was endless and before SKTS was officially sold, the result would remain in suspense, which worked in Digang¡¯s favor, because either way, SKTS had enjoyed unparalleled poprity.


    And Digang also released the news about the Digang Warframe Match on September 10, the top three of which could each win an SKTS provided by Digang.


    But the applicants needed to be unevolved to be eligible.


    Only a few minutes past the announced application time, the application sites on the Sk were almost out of capacity.

 Chapter 179: Limited Edition

    Chapter 179: Limited Edition


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The application period was only two days, after which a Sk qualifier would be held, and the top nine would to join Han Sen as finalists topete in the Digang Warframe Match on September 10.


    Manymented that Digang was rather stingy by awarding only the top three with SKTS--so fussy over a warframe. The most expensive warframe for civil use at the time was the King series of Starry Group, which cost no more than a dozen million and could be customized as required.


    SKTS, however, would not allow customization. Every warframe was the same model; not even the color could be changed. A warframe like this would be at most ten to twenty million. Plenty could afford it.


    But when they saw the pricing, people were all dumbfounded. It was an absurd 76 million, which could buy six or seven King series warframes and probably broke the record of civil warframes.


    One could even get two or three military warframes with that price.


    Also, only 100,000 units would be sold. It sounded like a bit number, but with so manys in the Alliance and tens of billions of people on each, 100,000 was not a lot at all.


    Thepetitors attacked Digang ferociously, and the people were also very dissatisfied with thepany¡¯s strategy. The negative news of Digang was almost overwhelming.


    Yet Digang had noment on any of that, waiting for September 10 toe.


    More and more applied for Digang Warframe Match. Fortunately, in the beginning there had not been too many applicants and there was a limit of two days for application, or else the preliminaries could not be finished before the finals at all.


    "Han Hao,e to see this person... This person... looks like Han Sen..." Han Yumei frowned and called Han Hao while watching the Digang Warframe Match.


    "They just look alike. There is no way that¡¯s him. This is a star and Han Sen does not even deserve to polish his shoes," Han Yumei¡¯smented cynically.


    "That¡¯s right. How could Han Sen star a Digangmercial? But they do look terribly alike. Han Hao,e here and look at thistest Digang warframe, 76 million! So expensive that we could probably afford one if we sold everything," Han Yumei said admiringly.


    Han Hao came out of the room, his face dark. Seeing themercial, he gritted his teeth and said, "That is Han Sen."


    "What? It cannot be. Where did you hear the gossip?" Han Yumei and her husband were staring at Han Hao.


    "That is no gossip. Check the list of actors and you will see." Han Hao was in a bad mood.


    He could not believe that Han Sen would turn thing around so quickly. First his cousin was admitted to a famous military school, and now he was in the most poprmercial of the entire Alliance.


    Han Yumei and her husband were dazed. They watched the star in themercial that looked like the god of war, unable to believe that was Han Sen.


    At this time, Han Yumei¡¯slink rang and she pressed answer. Her brother¡¯s holographic image popped out and said urgently, "Yumei, have you seen themercial of SKTS? Han Sen... "


    In the old house of the Hans, Luo Sn was watching the samemercial over and over again, her eyes red and full of tears.


    Since Han Sen spoke to her and told her about themercial, Luo Sn had watched it many times. No matter how many times she watched it, she could not get over her excitement, as if that figure in it was her whole world.


    On the other hand, Ji Yanran was not happy recently. She only learned from Han Sen about themercial right before it was publicized. Before that, she was not even aware that Han Sen had gone to shoot amercial.


    When themercial was aired, many students came to ask her, "Yanran, your boyfriend is actually a star. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?"


    "Yanran, it the SKTS really how it looks in themercial?"


    "You must know since Han Sen¡¯s your boyfriend."


    "Did he take you on a ride in SKTS?"


    "She must have been driving it."


    "Yanran, could you talk it up to the genius and get me an SKTS internally? I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to snag one."


    Ji Yanran was so depressed, since she knew as much as they did.


    "Asshole, I need to show him who the boss is when he¡¯s back." Ji Yanran fiercely ground her teeth.


    But when she continued to watch themercial and saw the incredibly pretty Yu Qianxun, she suddenly sensed crisis.


    "Han, good job! You are now the spokesperson of Digang," Zhang Danfeng said to Han Sen over the phone excitedly.


    "Ha-ha, do you want an SKTS?" Han Sen asked with a smile.


    "Yes! But unfortunately it costs more than 70 million, and even if you could get some discount for me, I still would not be able to afford one." Zhang Danfengughed.


    "Hang on, I could get you one in a few days." Han Sen was someone who remembered others¡¯ kindness. Since her family went downhill, Zhang Danfeng and his father helped them a lot. Otherwise it would have been even harder on Luo Sn.


    And a while back, Zhang Danfeng gave him a two-million-dor broadsword and Han Sen took it. Although he never used it, he remembered.


    Two million was not much for Han Sen now, but it was quite a lot for both of them back then. Even if Zhang could not use it himself, he could have used it to exchange for the meat of creatures, which he did not, but gave the weapon to Han Sen.


    "That¡¯s not right." Zhang Danfeng was slightly surprised. Although Han Sen had endorsed the warframe, there was no way Digang would give these warframes away.


    "That¡¯s nothing. I have two now and will get you one in a few days. We could hang out together in them and get the swag." Han Senughed.


    "I appreciate it, but I am not interested in driving warframes. If you see some nice broadsword skills, remember to teach me," replied Zhang Danfeng.


    "Okay then," said Han Sen.


    Han Sen returned to school on September 6. The remodeling of SKTS took longer than he had thought. He could only stay at school for one day before going back to Di Garden for the Digang Warframe Match. He could get another SKTS if he was among the top 3.


    Unfortunately, this one would note with a free lifetime maintenance service.

 Chapter 180: Lover

    Chapter 180: Lover


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran was on the Battl ying Hand of God when she saw a reminder saying "My-girlfriend-is-Ji-Yanran" was online.


    "You finally showed up!" Ji Yanran would like to invite Han Sen to her virtual room, but thought it would make her look bad.


    Hesitant if she should ignore him, she saw an invite from him.


    Ji Yanran subconsciously clicked yes, and immediately entered a room Han Sen set up.


    "Sister, ying Hand of God sote at night?" Han Sen sent a voice message.


    "Yes, I do not have amercial to star, or any pretty girl to perform with. What else could I be doing?" Ji Yanran said sourly.


    Han Sen quickly said, "Do not mention it. I had thought that an actress would be pretty, but was so disappointed when I saw her in person. She does not have one tenth of your beauty."


    As he lied away, Han Sen thought to himself, "Yu Qianxun, thank you for the sacrifice."


    Ji Yanran was secretly delighted, but pretended to be mad, "So that you went for her in the first ce?"


    "No way. I went for you," Han Sen quickly vowed.


    "How does themercial have anything to do with me?" Ji Yanran pouted.


    "You see, I already have a Silver Killer, but you don¡¯t. My family is not rich, so I had to work for Digang to get you a new SKTS. In the future, we could drive matching silver warframes," Han Sen said.


    "Who needs that..." Ji Yanran blushed. "It¡¯s just a warframe. I could have bought it myself."


    "I had this one customized. It has blue patterns, and is unique in the Alliance, which shows our love is unique," Han Sen said.


    "Just a change in the color. If I want it to be done, Liu Changming would not dare to refuse," Ji Yanran still pretended to be mad, while rejoicing at heart.


    "My thought is unique though." Han Sen was a bit shocked. He knew Ji Yanran was from a prominent family, but her tone suggested that her family was probably more powerful than he had imagined.


    "You would really give it to me? Yours shoulde with the Digang mark, right?" Ji Yanran pondered and asked.


    "Of course! Nothing is more important than my future wife!" Han Sen said.


    "Who is your future wife? A warframe for a wife, you are too clever." Ji Yanran pouted prettily.


    "OK, a lover then," Han Sen said, grinning.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you could show up in front of me when I count to three, I could totally be your lover," Ji Yanran teased Han Sen.


    "That is not fair. You know I¡¯m not on campus," cried Han Sen.


    "Anyway, I gave you the opportunity. It¡¯s not my fault you can¡¯t make it." Ji Yanran knew Han Sen would participate in the Digang Warframe Match and must not be at school.


    "One ..." Ji Yanran counted with delight.


    "No..." Han Sen whimpered.


    "Two... you have to seize the time..." Ji Yanranughed.


    "Can you count down in a few days?" Han Sen begged.


    "No, I cannot wait to want to be your mistress. I¡¯ve showered and been waiting for you toe. How can I stop now? Okay, two point five... Hurry... "Ji Yanran continued to tease him.


    "Sweet sister, wait for me a bit longer..." Han Sen continued to plead.


    "I have been so horny. It has to be now..." Ji Yanran fell into a strong arm before she could finish the sentence. Surprised, she felt warmth breath next to her ear and heard a familiar voice, "Sister, you need to stay true to your words. Now you can be my lover..."


    "How can you be here?" Ji Yanran was suddenly so shy that even her neck was crimson. She teased him because she was convinced he must be on the way to Di Garden or there already.


    Han Sen was holding Ji Yanran behind her, looking at her pink ear, and could not help pecking on it.


    Ji Yanran suddenly felt an electric shock, going limp in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Looking at how pretty she was, Han Sen felt an urge and kissed her deeply on her lips.


    Arms around Han Lan¡¯s neck, she kissed him back.


    "Ah!" While the two were at it, a scream scared them and they quickly separated.


    "Ahem, I am just passing by... Please continue..." Qu Lili who hade to look for her roommate went away, grinning.


    "Youe back here." Ji Yanran was full of shame. She quickly ran over to chase Qu Lili.


    Han Sen looked at his own right hand with contempt. It was this guy that had touched Ji Yanran¡¯s breasts when she was dazed.


    Han Sen only spent one day at school before he took an interster spacecraft to Di Garden. He needed topete in Digang Warframe Match for the endorsement and the prize.


    There were many applicants for the match in the end. And all the finalists were strong.


    Some yers from military schools even gave up the Starry Cup finals for this.


    Compared to the King series warframes, the mysterious SKTS was clearly more attractive.

 Chapter 181: A New Era of Warframe

    Chapter 181: A New Era of Warframe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Lili, hurry! The live stream of the SKTSunch is about to start. You won¡¯t make it if you don¡¯t run." After ss, Ji Yanran and Qu Lili quickly ran across the campus.


    Out of breath when back in their dormitory, Qu Lili saw Ji Yanran turning her device on and watching the SKTSunch. She was quite relieved and said, "Fortunately we made it."


    "You are doomed Yanran. Are you still that girl who is the goddess of all guys and does not even spare them a nce? You just fell in Han Sen¡¯sps," Qu Lili looked at Ji Yanran¡¯s expression and said incredulously.


    Ji Yan suddenly blushed, "Who said I was looking at him? I simply want to check SKTS out. It¡¯s an epoch-making product."


    "Ha! The product? Why do you stare at the contestants then?" Qu Lili asked


    with a faint smile.


    Ji Yanran continued to quibble, "That is because he promised me his prize. Otherwise I will never look at him."


    "Stop it. I know all about your family¡¯s warframe collection. You have even the historic warframe from the Battle of ckdeer. You expect me to believe you care about this warframe?" Qu Lili twisted her lips.


    "So what? I enjoy watching my boyfriend." Ji Yanran did not even care at this point.


    "Doomed. You are so doomed." Qu Lili was surprised to see Ji Yanran like this, changing from a goddess to an ordinary girl.


    At theunch, arge number of media and consumers were waiting for the release of SKTS. It was even more crowded than Liu Changming had imagined.


    Although there were a lot of badments on the Sk, many were simply attracted by this controversial warframe.


    When Liu Changming walked up to the podium, the major media were desperately taking pictures. Reporters that wanted to ask questions were all stopped by the guards.


    "I will not say anything but ask you to enjoy Digang¡¯s recent masterpiece."


    The gate was lifted after Liu Changming finished the sentence. Boxes with "TS" engraved on them were neatly arranged on the shelf in a huge warehouse.


    "It looks the same as in themercial!"


    "It sure does."


    "It¡¯s just the look. Its performance cannot bepared with the ones in themercial, right?"


    ...


    The media and those who wanted to buy SKTS were staring at the rows of silver boxes.


    Suddenly, they saw two persons walking from the warehouse and to the stage.


    "Look, it¡¯s Yu Qianxun and Han Sen!"


    "They are also carrying SKTS..."


    The journalists were taking pictures as fast as they could. And at this time, Han Sen and Yu Qianxun exchanged a nce and turned their SKTS on, throwing the warframes in the air.


    Same as the scene in themercial, the silver boxes turned into the silver liquid and flowed down, turning into parts of warframes and armed the two. Very soon, two SKTS were standing in front of people.


    "SKTS made by Digang is officially on the market."


    Yu Qianxun and Han Sen drove the warframes to the match venue and started a demonstration.


    The techniques they used bedazzled all.


    "Oh, it¡¯s true! Everything in themercial is true. A biological warframe is so impressive."


    "S*#t! Even that move is possible! Viva Digang."


    "This is really an epoch-making product!"


    "That¡¯s my dream warframe!"


    "The new era of warframe has finallye."


    "A warframe revolution..."


    "Don¡¯t push. I came first..."


    ...


    The entire site was in madness. As expensive as it was, all one hundred thousand units of SKTS were sold out almost in the blink of an eye. Many regretteding toote.


    And after theunch of SKTS, the Digang Warframe Match officially took off.


    This day, almost all the media were crazy about SKTS. And those who got their hands on one started to brag.


    A variety of videos about the testing, operation, and first impression of SKTS went viral.


    It was as if there was only this one model of warframe in the entire Alliance.


    Those who were originally interested in SKTS but hesitated because of all the rumors were very regretful.


    "Bang!"


    Son of Heaven smashed a ss cup. It was the opening of the Starry Cup finals, but there were almost no reports on the Starry Cup. Almost all of the media chose to cover Digang and SKTS instead.


    This was a major loss of Starry Group. And what made it worse was that the spokesperson of SKTS was Han Sen, whom Son of Heaven should have killed a long while back.


    The massive Starry Cup finals turned out to be rather quiet. The finalists all felt quite rueful abouting.


    Had they known about how good SKTS would be, they would have applied for the Digang Warframe Match instead of Starry Cup. Both matches weremercial anyway, so all that mattered was the prizes. And how could a Starry Group warframe even bepared to SKTS, when thetter was the best and limited edition?


    And because most of the ace yers had chosen to participate in the Starry Cup, thepetition was not as fierce in the first Digang Warframe Match. Many of the applicants to the Digang match were the bench yers of famous teams. Since they had no chance topete in the Starry Group, they had chosen topete in the Digang Warframe Match.


    That was also a fact that contributed in Han Sen¡¯s championship of the Digang Match with nine victories.


    The second ce was Yu Qianxun. She only lost to Han Sen.


    The red and blue patterns on Yu Qianxun and Han Sen¡¯s SKTS had also attracted a great deal of attention. Many inquired if they could add patterns to their own SKTS, and was replied that those were only designed for the spokespersons and would not be sold on the market.

 Chapter 182: Black-feathered Beast

    Chapter 182: ck-feathered Beast


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this point the SK series had be a synonym for high-end warframes. Han Sen had also be quite a celebrity among the unevolved.


    In Steel Armor Shelter, Yang Manli widened her eyes, ring at Han Sen. "Why? Why would you want to refuse to Digang¡¯s new warframe SK Wolf?"


    Yang Manli could not begin to understand that. Digang had offered Han Sen excellent conditions for him to endorse their new four-legged warframe SK Wolf, but Han Sen had turned their offer down.


    In the view of Yang Manli, Han Sen was just arrogant. He thought he had be a big star after shooting amercial.


    "Why did you turn it down?" Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen and calmly asked.


    "Endorsement could bring me a lot of wealth and poprity," Han Sen paused, and then continued, "but my goal is not to be a big star, and this endorsement takes up too much of my time. I do not have time to be wasted on these things. SKTS was quite enough for now. Please exin on my behalf and turn down Digang¡¯s offer. I believe you would not want to see me failing the semiannual assessment either."


    Qin Xuan smiled and said, "Since you have decided, I will reply Digang and you can focus on other things."


    "Thank you, Captain." Han Sen was d that he was working for Qin Xuan, who was an admirable boss in every aspect.


    After Han Sen left, Yang Manli was very puzzled. She looked at Qin Xuan and said, "Captain, why did you agree to let him turn down the endorsement? It would do him and the special squad good."


    Qin Xuan grinned. "An endorsement does not mean much. He has done quite enough. And he was right that the special squad does not need an expelled student."


    "Do you really believe what he said?" Yang Manli widened her eyes.


    "He was exaggerating, but was right about one thing: if his own strength cannot keep up with his fame, then everything is just void. He really should not waste too much time on vanity." Qin Xuan Paused and said, "Draft a document to turn down Digang¡¯s endorsement request, please."


    Han Sen was taking Wang Mengmeng to Devil Desert.


    In order to get the S-ss license as soon as possible, Han Sen spared no effort to make Wang Mengmeng max out on all types of geno points other than the sacred ones.


    Fortunately, Wang Mengmeng was resourceful, so it should not take too long.


    And he was not her only protector either. She would only ask him to apany her to the extremely dangerous ces like Devil Desert.


    There were quite a lot of sacred-blood creatures in Devil Desert and Han Sen would like to take a chance and see if he could gain a sacred-blood weapon. If he could, then in the future, he would not have to run from the sacred-blood creatures like the silver bird, but could try to kill them.


    Wang Mengmeng rarely went to school. The reason she had chosen Heavy Warframe Society was that there was no constraints there so that she could spend most of her time in God¡¯s Sanctuary. In addition to Han Sen, there were several other special squad members taking her out on hunting trips.


    Coupled with adequate advanced meat for her consumption, Wang Mengmeng improved fast. Currently she could fight a mutant creature alone.


    Han Sen leisurely followed Wang Mengmeng riding the mutant three-eyed beast, watching her fight. All he had to do was to summon the golden rock worm to clean up the creatures she had killed.


    Now Han Sen¡¯s targets were limited to mutant and sacred-blood creatures. However, Wang Mengmeng still needed some primitive geno points, so they were still hunting for rare primitive creatures.


    "Brother Han, there seemed to be a group of creatures eyeing us from above," said Wang Mengmeng, sitting on the back of her big white bear.


    "It has been a while. I wonder why they did not attack us." Han Sen nodded, as he had already noticed them.


    It was a group of ck-feathered beasts. They were primitive creatures with a monkey-like body and a pair of ck wings.


    Han Sen had spotted them before. But they usually appeared in small groups instead of arge group like this. There were at least three dozen ck-feathered beasts gathering in the sky right now.


    These ck-feathered beasts were hovering over them, but did not mean to attack. Han Sen had some doubts about this. Although they were intelligent, he did not believe that they could tell he and Wang were strong from their looks.


    With so many of them, the beasts could have tried to attack.


    When Han Sen was wondering, he suddenly heard faint sounds of fighting ahead of them.


    The two exchanged a look and urged their mounts up a dune. From there, they saw a group of people being attacked by thousands of ck-feathered beasts, some of which were mutant creatures. Surrounded by ck-feathered beasts, the group had no way to escape. They were fighting hard, but there were bodies of both the ck-feathered beasts and humans on the sand.


    "So these guys hovering over us are just the sentinels. No wonder they had not attacked us. We were never their goals." Han Sen was scared by how intelligent the creatures could be. They even had a strategy.


    "That looks like Huangfu Pingqing. What¡¯s she doing here?" Wang Mengmeng watched for a while and looked surprised, her eyes on a woman in red armor among the group of people.


    "Huangfu Pingqing? Who is she?" Han Sen paused as he had never heard such a name in Steel Armor Shelter. Judging from Wang¡¯s reaction, she seemed important.


    "She is the daughter of Huangfu Hao. The Huangfus and Wangs have been friends for generations. We have been cooperating in many businesses. She is two years older than me, and has entered God¡¯s Sanctuary two years before I did. Her shelter should be Faith Shelter. Why would she be here?" Wang Mengmeng asked, "Brother Han, can we help them kill the creatures?"

 Chapter 183: Huangfu Pingqing

    Chapter 183: Huangfu Pingqing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Do you know the rest of them?" Han Sen did not answer, but asked.


    "No." Wang Mengmeng shook her head after looking carefully.


    "How tight are you and Huangfu Pingqing?" Han Sen asked again.


    "We have known each other since we were little and our families have business coborations," Wang Mengmeng thought and replied.


    "Then we¡¯d better stay here, so that they would not assume that we wanted to steal the creatures," Han Sen narrowed his eyes and said.


    Wang Mengmeng instantly understood what he meant and stayed quiet. Obviously, Han Sen believed that the group was able to cope with the group of ck-feathered beasts. If the two of them rushed over, the group might misunderstand their intention.


    After a while, a young man of the group summoned a pair of white wings, flew up and started a killing spree.


    "He is great!" Wang Mengmeng was slightly surprised to see the young man moving.


    "Your friend is better," Han Sen smiled and said.


    "Her?" Wang Mengmeng looked to Huangfu Pingqing in surprise, only to find her shooting arrows under several people¡¯s protection. Compared to the winged young man, she seemed less impressive.


    "Every arrow she shot would kill the beast that poses the most danger to the group. And even a mutant beast would be shot dead by her. She looked ordinary, but her threat to these creatures is greater than the young man. She is both calm and capable. I think she is probably better than I in archery," said Han Sen, squinting.


    Wang Mengmeng observed carefully, and found Han Sen was right. Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s arrows seemed out of order, but would always hit the most dangerous ck-feathered beast.


    Suddenly, with a strange cry from afar, the cloud-like ck-feathered beasts scattered quickly, leaving thousands of dead bodies on the sand.


    The group of people clearly had noticed the two of them a while ago. Some of them stayed to clean up the field, and Huangfu Pingqing walked over to the two together with the young man who had beast soul wings.


    "Mengmeng, so great to see you here," Huangfu Pingqing held Wang Mengmeng¡¯s hand and said dearly.


    "Sister, I was afraid that you might misunderstand, so I did not go over to help. You will not me me, right?" Wang Mengmeng blinked and said.


    "Of course not, I understand that you meant well," Huangfu Pingqing said, and looked to Han Sen in surprise, "Aren¡¯t you the spokesperson of SKTS? I did not expect to see a celebrity here. It is my honor to meet you."


    Huangfu Qingqing had reached out her hand. It seemed that she was genuinely happy to see him.


    "Miss Huangfu, you tter me. I just got lucky." Han Sen felt a chill. Although Huangfu Pingqing had a beautiful smile and cordial manner, he had an instinct that she was more dangerous than Son of Heaven. The poisonous nts were always beautiful.


    "Since Mengmeng is my friend and you are hers, then we are friends and you can call me Pingqing." She then introduced the young man with her, "This is Wang Dongling. He has been a great help in the shelter. If it weren¡¯t for him, I could never get here and chat with you."


    Wang Dongling¡¯s face was grim when seeing Huangfu Pingqing talking to Han Sen like that, but now hearing her remark, he suddenly smiled and said hi to Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng.


    After the four chatted for awhile, Han Sen learned that Huangfu Pingqing and the rest had travelled from Faith Shelter and across the Devil Desert to reach here.


    "It is really good to see you here. Can you take us to Steel Armor Shelter?" Huangfu smiled and asked.


    Wang Mengmeng was ready to agree, but Han Sen suddenly said, "Miss Huangfu, we are not far from Steel Armor Shelter. Here is a map and if you follow this, you will get there in days. We have just arrived and will not head back now."


    Huangfu looked surprised for an instant before she put on a smile and gave the map to Wang Dongling. "That being the case, I have to trouble Mr. Wang to take the group there. I have so much to talk about with Mengmeng, and will join you on your hunting trip."


    Wang Dongling¡¯s face slightly darkened. He quickly said, "Pingqing, it is too dangerous for you to be here alone. I will ask the rest to go to Steel Armor Shelter and I can stay to protect you."


    Han Sen could not help frowning. Huangfu Pingqing and Wang Dongling decided to stay without his consent, while the rest of the group took the map and went to Steel Armor Shelter.


    "Miss Huangfu, do you need these ck-feathered beasts¡¯ bodies?" Han Sen pointed to nearly a thousand dead ck-feathered beasts on the ground.


    "So much primitive meat. Even if I want it, I won¡¯t be able to take it back. If you can use it, be my guest." Huangfu wondered what Han Sen could possibly do with it.


    Han Sen thanked her and summoned the golden rock worm king, which was now the size of an ox. It quickly squirmed to the bodies and started to swallow.


    Huangfu Pingqing and Wang Dongling were both shocked by how the worm ate its food. They had seen nothing like this since there were not a lot who kept advanced beast soul pets.

 Chapter 184: Probe

    Chapter 184: Probe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing the golden rock worm king eating the bodies up and growing in size, Huangfu Pingqing could not help feeling surprised.


    "Mr. Han, is this a sacred-blood beast soul pet?" Huangfu looked at Han Sen and asked.


    "It is. But it¡¯s basically useless. All it does is eating." Han Senughed.


    He gained the beast soul of the golden rock worm king when he was with Wang Mengmeng, so he did not hide it from them. Plus, everyone knew it was hard to make a beast soul pet transform, let alone a sacred-blood one. Han Sen was trying to seize everyone opportunity for him to feed the worm king.


    "You are full of surprises. It¡¯s so impressive that you have a scared-blood pet. I¡¯ve always wanted one. If you could sell it to me, I promise that I will pay handsomely," Huangfu said unexpectedly.


    Before Han Sen answered, Wang Dongling could not help saying, "Pingqing, what do you need a beast soul like this for? It is almost impossible to make a sacred-blood beast soul transform. Without a lot of sacred-blood meat, that could never be done."


    Han Sen chuckled inwardly and thought, "This guy is so dumb. That was just a probe. She does not really want to buy the worm king."


    Huangfu heard Wang Dongling and said with a smile, "I just really like it. Would Mr. Han be willing to sell?"


    Han Sen smiled faintly and said, "Miss Huangfu, if you like it, of course I could sell. But I have spent quite some energy to feed the golden rock worm king and the price would be high. I suggest that we barter. I could trade this sacred-blood beast soul with another. What do you think?"


    Huangfu pondered and said, "I also need sacred-blood beast souls. Do you ept cash? I am willing to buy it with a hundred million."


    Han Sen slightly shook his head. "I am sorry for Miss Huangfu. I am not short of money, and would only consider another sacred-blood beast soul."


    "It is really a pity." Huangfu seemed to feel genuinely sorry.


    The conversation had ended. Huangfu never wanted to buy the beast soul pet, but her probe did not get her what she wanted to know.


    But Han Sen did make her feel rming. She had an intriguing smile on when seeing him.


    Because Huangfu Pingqing and Wang Dongling had joined them, Han Sen did not need to do much. He simply protected Wang Mengmeng to hunt and did not fight himself.


    Wang Dongling, on the other hand, had been very eager to show off in front of Huangfu. He was constantly killing creatures, making Wang Mengmeng quite unhappy.


    Wang Mengmeng nned to practice her skills in Devil Desert. It was rare that she saw two mutant creatures, which were both killed by Wang Dongling to kill.


    Fortunately, those two mutant creatures were both toorge for anyone to eat. So they fell into the stomach of the worm king in the end.


    "Mr. Han¡¯s warframe skills are the best among the unevolved. I wonder which aspect are you good at when ites to martial arts." Huangfu Pingqing wanted to see how well Han Sen could fight when they saw the mutant creatures, but Wang Dongling was quite eager to show off and her n failed.


    "There is nothing in particr that I am good," Han Sen casually replied, wondering if he should end the trip early. With these two following, he could not achieve anything.


    "With his skills in warframe, Mr. Han must have spent all his time on that," Wang Dongling cut in.


    Han Sen almostughed out loud. Wang Dongling was definitely the worst teammate ever. He did not understand the minds of Huangfu at all and was ying cover for Han Sen.


    Huangfu frowned. As astute as her, she was impatient about Wang Dongling, who had disrupted her probe for Han Sen.


    Wang Mengmeng also felt amused. Seeing it getting awkward, she said, "Brother Han is in the Archery Department, so he is good at archery, but definitely not as good as Pingqing."


    Han Sen being an archery student was reported by various media, and Wang Mengmeng felt it was okay to share that.


    "So Mr. Han, you are in the Archery Department. We shall have a littlepetitionter." Huangfu did not pay any special attention to Han Sen before and only learned his name via the Digangmercial. Knowing he was an archery student, she was quite delighted.


    "I think we should forget it. My archery skills are quite ordinary." Han Sen was tired to cope with Huangfu. As pretty as she was, this woman was too cunning. Han Sen did not like women like her.


    "Pingqing, do not embarrass him. He must have spent all his time on warframes instead of archery. If you want topete, I can join you. I have practiced archery for a long time," Wang Dongling said with a smile.


    Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng exchanged a nce, and both of them twitched the corners of their mouths. This guy was so dumb that he was almost cute.


    Huangfu was about to burst with rage. She thought, "Wang Dongling you must be a pig! Han Sen is obviously Wang Mengmeng¡¯s protector. If Han Sen had nothing special about him, would the Wangs trust Mengmeng alone with him in such a dangerous ce?"


    Huangfu was so mad that she stopped talking. The four continued into Devil Desert.


    After a while, Han Sen suddenly looked up at the sky and said grimly, "We should go back."


    "So soon?" Wang Dongling slightly hesitated, not understanding what make Han Sen say so.


    Huangfu Pingqing and Wang Mengmeng looked in the direction of Han Sen¡¯s sight and saw two ck-feathered beasts circling in the sky.


    "You are worried about the ck-feathered beasts?"Huangfu lowered her voice and asked.


    Han Sen nodded. "These days there have always been ck-feathered beasts around us. maybe it has something to do with thatrge group of them."


    Wang Dongling said with a confident smile, "Mr. Han, you worry too much. They are merely beasts and not as intelligent as you think they are. And even if theye here, I could kill as many as there are."

 Chapter 185: Sacred-blood Black-feathered Beast

    Chapter 185: Sacred-blood ck-feathered Beast


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not have time to exin to Wang Dongling. He summoned his mutant three-eyed beast mount and called Wang Mengmeng, "Mengmeng, let¡¯s go."


    Han Sen had seen what the sacred-blood fox king could do, and these ck-feathered beasts might also have a king like that. Constantly seeing them around gave him a bad feeling. Since he had taken Wang Mengmeng here, he needed to be responsible for the safety, not to mention the trust she ced in him.


    "Sister, let¡¯s go together?" Wang Mengmeng summoned her big white bear, and asked Haungfu Pingqing.


    Huangfu nodded and summoned her mount, following the two.


    Wang Dongling had to summon his mount and follow them. He murmured, "Just a few ck-feathered beasts. What¡¯s to be afraid about?"


    Han Sen simply ignored him, and guarded Wang Mengmeng run at full speed. Half an hourter, the sky darkened.


    It was day time and in a desert, but the sun was suddenly gone. The ck-feathered beasts rushed toward them like bats.


    The four were filled with aghast. This group was even bigger thanst time. They must be more than ten thousand. Among them many had wings like iron, which indicated they were mutant.


    Among the ck-feathered beasts, there was a red one over nine feet long and its wingspan more than 60 feet roaring and snapping.


    In its roar, the horrifying ck-feathered beasts were like soldiers,unching organized attacks at them.


    "A scared-blood ck-feathered beast!" Huangfu cried.


    Wang Dongling¡¯s face was grim. He summoned beast soul armor, his white wings and a pair of beast soul knives, throwing himself at the ck-feathered beasts. He seemed to n to get rid of the ck-feathered beast king first.


    But Han Sen put away his mutant mount and jumped on the big white bear¡¯s back. He shouted, "Mengmeng, to the southeast cliff."


    Wang Mengmeng rode the big white bear at full speed over there. Standing on the bear¡¯s back, Han Sen summoned his horn bow and mutant ck stinger arrows, aiming at the ck-feathered beasts.


    Huangfu did not expect Han Sen to act so decisively. She threw a nce at Wang Dongling who was in the center of the beasts and urged her mount to follow Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng. In the mean time, she summoned beast soul bow and arrows, and turned back to shoot at the beasts from time to time. Her archery skills were truly great, and she had more than one beast soul arrows. With her mount carrying her at full speed, she managed to shoot seven beast soul arrows at the same time, killing the seven ck-feathered beasts closest to her.


    Han Sen did not mind her. Whenever there was a ck-feathered beasting close, he would simple whack it with her horn bow. With the geno points he had, he had unparalleled strength. Although the bow was no de, it was still sacred-blood and blew the ck-feathered beasts away instantaneously. None could approach the white bear.


    Huangfu¡¯s mount had great speed and kept up with the white bear, sharing the protection from Han Sen. At least she did not need to worry about beasts on his side.


    Wang Dongling regretted immediately after flying among the ck-feathered beasts. There were simply too many of them, groups of mutant ck-feathered beasts surrounded him, leaving him no chance to approach the sacred-blood one. His situation was highly risky.


    Although he had a pair of knives and was using them to the extreme, he could not block the ck-feathered beastsing at him in all directions. One got a chance and bit on his unprotected thigh.


    "Ouch!" Wang Dongling screamed and kicked the beast away, turning around to run.


    But the group of mutant ck-feathered beasts would never let him go easily. pping their iron wings, they snapped at him and he was stuck in a bloody fight. Soon his skin was ripped apart everywhere and blood was welling.


    At this time, Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng had rushed to the cliff which was more than 60 feet tall, standing aloof in the sand like a yellow cake.


    "The bastards are too fast. We can¡¯t run away. Let¡¯s fight them here." At a corner, Han Sen carried Wang Mengmeng and jumped down from the big white bear¡¯s back. He turned his back to the cliff and stood in front of Wang Mengmeng. Having summoned a ck chopper, he shed at a ck-feathered beasting at them, cutting it in half.


    This was one of the two mutant beast souls he gained from Gu Ming. It was called the Beast Chopper and was much more useful in a melee like this than lighter weapons.


    Huangfu Pingqing also jumped off her mount and came next to Han Sen and summoned a pair of daggers, fighting off the ck-feathered beasts. She knew that if they fought as a team, there might be a chance for them to survive, whereas she would be doomed if fighting alone.


    But even if they were against the rock and did not need to worry about attacksing from behind, Huangfu still felt her hearting racing. She regretted taking the risk alone. Wang Dongling had some strength, but no brain, and was by no means helpful.


    "Ah!" Wang Dongling¡¯s screamed and screamed, making the three¡¯s hearts sink.


    But they did not have much energy to think about him, as they could barely deal with the overwhelming ck-feathered beasts.


    Blood soon colored the rocks and sand on the ground red. The bodies of the ck-feathered beasts almost buried Han Sen and the girls, limiting their space of movements.


    Bang!


    Suddenly a bloody body fell from above in front of the three. It was a headless body, and looked like it belonged to Wang Dongling.


    And in the sky, the ck-feathered beast king was grabbing the head of Wang Dongling, and let out a cry of triumph.


    The scene sent a chill down Huangfu¡¯s spine. Her face became grim as she felt doomed.

 Chapter 186: Carried by An Arrow

    Chapter 186: Carried by An Arrow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With so many ck-feathered beasts, it would take them a while to kill them all even if the beasts did not fight back, not to mention the mutant and sacred-blood ck-feathered beasts.


    And now they had been trapped in the bodies of the ck-feathered beasts. If they did not manage to go out, they would be torn apart before the king came to them.


    When Huangfu was in despair, she saw a giant golden object in a sudden. It turned out to be the golden rock worm king.


    Summoned by Han Sen, the golden rock worm king quickly ripped at the beasts¡¯ bodies. With its size like a rhinoceros, the worm king pushed away all the bodies blocking the three away.


    The ck-feathered beasts threw them at the worm king. However, the worm king¡¯s shell was already really hard and the ws of the beasts could not harm it at all. The worm king did not mind them and continued to devour the dead bodies.


    With the help of the worm king, the three had gained space to move around. Wielding the chopper seamlessly, Han Sen killed all the ck-feathered beasts that dared toe close.


    "Primitive ck-feathered beast killed. Beast soul of primitive ck-feathered beast gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten primitive geno pointes."


    With so many ck-feathered beasts killed, Han Sen eventually gained a primitive beast soul.


    Huangfu killed about the same number of beasts as he did. Dancing with her daggers and using different martial arts, she caused the great damage to the beasts, making Han Sen quite surprised.


    But the ck-feathered beasts were so great in numbers that they could never kill them all.


    Han Sen frowned and knew this would not work. The sacred-blood ck-feathered beast king was determined to kill them. Last time they scattered because Huangfu had lots of men with her, and now there were only a few humans, so they hade back.


    The beast king did not care about its own kind. Han Sen knew their strength could notst them very long.


    "Mengmeng, stay here and I will lead the beasts away. After I have finished, run back and leave the desert," Han Sen said.


    Huangfu felt that he must be lying. The only reason Wang Mengmeng was safe was his protection. Once he was gone, how could she fight all these ck-feathered beasts?


    And with so many ck-feathered beasts here, how many could he lead away? Even if he could get half to chase him, Wang Mengmeng still needed to deal with the rest.


    In Huangfu¡¯s view, Han Sen was simply making an excuse for leaving Wang Mengmeng and escaping on his own.


    When Huangfu Pingqing was guessing, Wang Mengmeng said, "Take care, Brother Han."


    "Are you really one of the Wangs? Can¡¯t you see he is running alone? And you are still worried about his safety?" Huangfu thought.


    But she suddenly saw Han Sen reached out a hand, and a blue suite of crystal beast soul armor covered Wang Mengmeng¡¯s body from head to toe.


    The armor was simply like a beautiful piece of art, showing off Wang Mengmeng¡¯s nice body shape. She suddenly looked like a goddess of war from heaven.


    At the same time, Han Sen summoned his horn bow and ck stinger arrow and shot the arrow at the beast king.


    The horn bow¡¯s attached great strength to the arrow, which buzzed as it flew across.


    And Han Sen had tied a thread at the arrow¡¯s nock at some point. With the other end of the thread in his hand, he was carried by the arrow and went close to the beast king.


    Holding the thread in one hand, one a sharp green dagger in the other, Han Sen yed every ck-feathered beat that dared to approach him.


    This dagger was the other beast soul that he gained from Gu Ming. The chopper was too heavy and big, which would weigh him down as he rushed to the beast king. That was why he had used the dagger instead.


    Watching Han Sen using an arrow to approach the sacred-blood beast king, Huangfu was dazed.


    Originally, she had thought Han Sen was about to leave Wang Mengmeng alone and escape. So, she had made up her mind that as long as Han Sen moved, she would follow him to make her way out.


    But in fact, Han Sen was trying to approach the beast king flying in the sky like this. She had not expected this to happen.


    What was the use of doing this? He could not even fly, so how could he cause the sacred-blood beast king any harm? Once the arrow slowed down, he would be shredded into pieces by the numerous beasts.


    "Stupid! He is more stupid than Wang Dongling," Huangfu thought.


    ncing at Wang Mengmeng, Huangfu found that with the armor, the ck-feathered beasts could not even leave any mark on it, let alone hurt the girl.


    "Sacred-blood beast soul armor!" Huangfu was shocked and her expression becameplicated. With such armor and his strength, he could have easily go out himself. However, he had chosen to risk his life and leave the armor to Wang Mengmeng to protect her.


    "This man is either mad or arrogant." Huangfu looked up and saw Han Sen in the sky. The arrow had lost the momentum because of his weight and the obstruction from the ck-feathered beasts. Han Sen did not make it to the sacred-blood beast king.


    And mutant ck-feathered beasts started to throw themselves at him. He had lost all means of defense in the air.


    But at this time, Huangfu suddenly saw a red shadow. Suddenly Han Sen was covered in red armor and his short and ck hair had be long and blonde. With a ruby crown on his head, he was glistening in the sun.

 Chapter 187: A Cave

    Chapter 187: A Cave


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Once he had shapeshifted into a fairy queen, Han Sen felt the world had slowed down. All the mutant ck-feathered beasts seemed to act in slow motion.


    Seeing the first mutant beast approaching, Han Sen held his hands down on it and jumped over its head, his dagger cutting its throat.


    "Mutant ck-feathered beast killed. Beast soul of mutant ck-feathered beast gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten primitive geno points."


    Han Sen was not moved at all by the voice. Without a pause, he stepped on a mutant beast and sent it down to the ground.


    With this step, Han Sen instantly reached another mutant beast. beheading it with his dagger, he turned to push another beast to jump up and dodge the blow from two other beasts.


    Huangfu was shocked by Han Sen¡¯s ghostly move in the air.


    His smooth movements and killing made it hard to believe that he was human. At least Huangfu had never seen anyone who could aplish this in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "I have never heard of such a person in Steel Armor Shelter." Huangfu thought Han Sen must be one of the Chosen, but he was not even in the final rounds.


    But then she thought that although Han Sen was impressive, it was Dor who represented Steel Armor Shelter this year. This way, it was understandable that Han Sen never became the champion of his shelter.


    In the middle of her thoughts, Huangfu suddenly saw Han Sen jumped from the back of a mutant beast and summoned his horn bow, shooting an arrow and followed it to throw himself at the sacred-blood beast king that wasmanding the beasts¡¯ attacks.


    This time Han Sen was really close to it. The beast king screeched and simply flew higher, pping its giant red wings, making Han Sen miss.


    Han Sen stayed calm and shook the thread in his hand. Once again he drew the string and shot the arrow which carried him to the beast king.


    Now he was even closer. He shed at the beast king¡¯s throat with the dagger.


    Seeing it was toote to fly away, the beast king roared and grabbed the dagger with its red paw, blocking it from moving further.


    And its other paw wed at Han Sen¡¯s face like a red lightning bolt.


    Han Sen let go of the dagger and grabbed its arm with both hands. Like a snake, he coiled around the beast king¡¯s body using Ghosthaunt. With a twist, he broke one of its fingers.


    "Roar!" screamed the sacred-blood ck-feathered beast king, pping its wings and rolling around, wanting to get Han Sen off its back.


    No matter how it rolled, Han Sen stuck to its back and could not be touched.


    Hearing the screams of the beast king, the ck-feathered beasts returned to save it. Suddenly, all beasts surrounding Wang Mengmeng and Huangfu Pingqing went to save their king and rushed to Han Sen.


    "Sister, let¡¯s go!" called Wang Mengmeng on the back of her big white bear, disappearing in the direction of the desert¡¯s border.


    "You won¡¯t wait for him?" Huangfu looked at Wang Mengmeng, feeling odd. Han Sen went there to save Wang, and she would just leave.


    Wang Mengmeng said calmly, "Others might not be able to do this, but Brother Han is. I would only be a burden to him if I were to stay. When I get somewhere safe, he wille to me."


    Huangfu paused. Although Han Sen was indeed very strong, Wang Mengmeng¡¯s trust seemed a bit too much. It was a group of beasts with a sacred-blood king. Huangfu did not believe Han Sen could easily make it back.


    "Sister, we should go," Wang Mengmeng said and urged her white bear to elerate.


    ncing at the beasts in the sky rolling like clouds, Huangfu followed Wang Mengmeng withplex feelings.


    Seeing the girls had left, Han Sen was relieved. He shapeshifted back to himself and put on the ck beetle armor. Still on the sacred-blood beast king¡¯s back, he repeatedly punched at the back of its head.


    The sacred-blood beast king was quite tough. With the geno points Han Sen had at this point, his strength was considerable. However, the beast king was only bruised after taking a dozen punches from him. Screeching in pain, it buried itself in a dune below.


    Han Sen thought, "Has it lost its mind?"


    Holding the beast king with his arms, Han Sen nned to take its life when it was in the sand.


    However, the ce where theynded was full of shifting sand. Both the beast king and Han Sen fell in deep.


    Under the protection of the sacred-blood armor, Han Sen did not suffer from too much impact.


    Thump!


    Han Sen and the sacred-blood beast king fell on the rocks. Bearing the pain, Han Sen looked up and was surprised to find them in a huge underground cave.


    Han Sen could not tell howrge the cave was. Stctites were so tall that they were like skyscrapers. Many unknown vines were wrapped on the rocks, and there was an underground river.


    And on the surrounding rocks and vines, blue lights that looked like stars were everywhere. They lit up the dark cave and with Han Sen¡¯s good vision, he could see everything clearly.

 Chapter 188: Ghost Butterfly

    Chapter 188: Ghost Butterfly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sacred-blood ck-feathered beast king tried to wiggle free, but was pinned back down by Han Sen. Growling, it did not struggle again.


    As Han Sen was wondering why it had stopped, he saw the lights were disturbed by the beast king¡¯s growl and started to fly toward Han Sen and the beast king.


    "What is that?" Han Sen was shocked. After taking a closer look at them, he noticed that the lights were each a blue butterfly the size of his palm. Their blue wings were glistening.


    And soon the blue butterflies had reached them. only then did Han Sen know that the beast king was not here by ident. It was trying to use these butterflies to get rid of Han Sen.


    Han Sen became vignt, and shed at a butterfly before it could fall on him.


    "Primitive creature ghost butterfly killed. No beast soul gained. Meat inedible."


    As Han Sen was puzzled, he suddenly saw that dead ghost butterfly burst into blue mes.


    Han Sen rolled to the other side of the beast king and the mes fell on the beast king. It suddenly cried in pain, its fur burning.


    Flocks of ghost butterflies rushed over, hitting Han Sen and the beast king one after another. Once they were in collision, they would immediately burst into blue mes.


    There were simply too many ghost butterflies and neither of them could many to avoid them.


    The beast king growled from time to time from pain; although Han Sen¡¯s sacred-blood armor could protect him from burning, it could do nothing about the heat, and Han Sen was burned inside.


    Han Sen cursed the beast king inwardly. But at this point, he was in no mood to deal with it. Han Sen threw himself in the underground river, since otherwise he would be barbecued.


    As Han Sen jumped into the underground river, the beast king followed him and jumped. It was very swift considering its size. With its wings folded, it swam downstream quickly.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and followed up. There were so many ghost butterfies, many of which were mutant creatures, generating great heat.


    But the beast king was so fast that it almost disappeared from his sight. Han Sen would not like to see that and shot an arrow at it underwater. The arrow could not travel too far under water. Fortunately, Han Sen was not too far from the beast king. The ck stinger arrow hit its wing and the thread attached to the arrow was entangled with its feathers.


    When the beast king moved forward, Han Sen was carried to go as well.


    It was faster than a fish, pulling Han Sen forward.


    "Is it an amphibian?" Having followed the creature in the water for a while, Han Sen could no longer hold his breath. He had not evolved to the stage where he could breathe underwater, whereas the beast king seemed to be able to do that. Otherwise, it would have been out of breath by this time.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and summoned the ck stinger arrow back, leaving the beast king alone and stuck his head out of the water to breathe.


    He looked around and found himself in the cave still. There were still some ghost butterflies, but only several of them, staying still on the rocks and vines.


    Since he had lost the beast king and this ce was not dangerous, Han Sen was in no hurry.


    Looking at a ghost butterfly on the rocks, Han Sen shot an arrow at it. With a pop, the butterfly turned into mes.


    "Primitive creature ghost butterfly killed. Beast soul of primitive ghost butterfly gained. Meat inedible."


    Han Sen was thrilled. He had good luck today in terms of beast soul. Although it was merely a primitive beast soul, it was a one-off beast soul like the wasp arrow that Son of Heaven once used, which was generally more powerful than the beast souls on the same level. Generally speaking, the beast souls of these inedible creatures were all one-off.


    The other ghost butterflies were rmed and flew toward Han Sen. With his arrow, Han Sen soon managed to shoot them all dead. Blue mes bloomed in the air.


    After killing all the ghost butterflies, Han Sen climbed out from the water and started to review his trophy sitting on top of a rock.


    In addition to the primitive ghost butterfly beast soul, he had also gained a primitive beast soul and a mutant beast soul from ck-feathered beasts.


    Type of primitive ghost butterfly beast soul: one-off hidden weapon.


    Type of beast soul of primitive ck-feathered beast: flying.


    Type of beast soul of mutant ck-feathered beast: flying.


    Han Sen saw thetter two and became overjoyed. There were so few creatures near his shelter that would produce flying beast souls that few people had wings in the entire Steel Armor Shelter.


    These ck-feathered beasts actually produced flying beast souls, which was great. He needed the wings himself as well, since he could only use the purple-winged dragon wings when he was Dor.


    Han Sen only regretted that he did not manage to kill the sacred-blood beast king, otherwise he would have a chance to get another pair of sacred-blood wings.


    "I need to go back and kill a few more ck-feathered beasts. Even the primitive flying beast souls could be sold at a good price, since many youths would buy them just for the look."


    Han Sen summoned the ghost butterfly beast soul, and suddenly a blue butterfly flew into his palm, changing into a butterfly-shaped boomerang.


    The two wings of the weapon were thin and sharp, looking rather scary.


    Han Sen threw the butterfly boomerang out, which whirled in the air and came toward Han Sen.

 Chapter 189: Sacred-blood Ghost Butterfly

    Chapter 189: Sacred-blood Ghost Butterfly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was startled and quickly dodged the boomerang. The boomerang¡¯s sharp edge cut into the rock behind him and burst into blue mes.


    "S*#t!" Han Sen was stunned by the power of a primitive ghost butterfly boomerang. If he could get a mutant one, it would probably even be a great threat to sacred-blood creatures.


    The shape of the boomerang was quite unique, and he must learn some special methods to use it.


    Han Sen was very intrigued. There were ghost butterflies in the cave and he could easily gain a lot of beast soul boomerangs if he killed all he saw on his way.


    As for the danger, he was not worried at all. If he shot the arrows hidden in the underground river, he could make a dive whenever it seemed dangerous.


    And he also had his mutant ck barracuda mount and did not need to swim and dive himself. The ghost me butterflies could not harm him anyway.


    "Well, I will go along the underground river and kill all the ghosts butterflies I see. Then I can exit from where I fell. If I encounter the ck-feathered beasts again, maybe I could even get a few more flying beast souls to sell," thought Han Sen, going up along the underground river.


    The sacred-blood ck-feathered beast king had actually taken him to a wondend. Han Sen killed numerous ghost butterflies, which could not cause him any damage at all.


    Although there was no meat, Han Sen had harvested a lot of butterfly beast souls.


    In the end, he had gained two dozen primitive ones and seven mutant ones. There were indeed so many ghost butterflies in the cave that he had almost got tired of killing. Han Sen had now walked for seven days in the cave and still had not got back to the exit.


    In the beginning, he was using arrows, andter found that arrows were too slow. Then he put on his sacred-blood armor and rushed in, shing around with the chopper. Many would hit his armor or be cut by hit instantaneously. When he could not take the heat, he would simply throw him in the river, and let the ck barracuda carry him to the bottom of the river. After some rest, he would repeat the process.


    The process had been very satisfying, since it was the first time he got so many beast souls at once.


    Another flock of ghost butterflies flew over, and Han Sen weed them waving his chopper.


    "Ouch!" In the blue mes, a ball of me that was nearly purple burned on him. He uttered a piercing scream before jumping into the underground river like a rabbit.


    "Sacred-blood creature ghost butterfly killed. Beast soul of sacred-blood ghost butterfly gained. Meat inedible."


    When Han Sen crawled out from the river, his armor was greatly damaged. Many parts were melted, baring his charred flesh. The sacred-blood armor no longer had lost all its prestige.


    Struggling to get up, Han Sen took the armor back. It was lucky that the armor was not ruinedpletely and could recover over time.


    At the same time, Han Sen was also d that the armor had blocked most of the harm brought by the sacred-blood ghost butterfly, which was very powerful.


    Since Han Sen had gained the ck beetle armor, he had not suffered so much as this time. He was burned badly all over. Had he been farther from the river or a bit slower than he was, he would have been burned into ash right now.


    Han Sen still had some lingering fear. As his package was burned. He had nothing left, let alone medicine.


    Han Sen had to use Jadeskin, hoping to ease his burn. He had to recover a little before he could leave the cave.


    Using Jadeskin, Han Sen felt a coolness calming his burn and easing his pain.


    Originally, Han Sen was worried that he might get an infection, which was the worst part of getting burned. However, his wounds were gradually scarring after he had practiced Jadeskin for a while.


    To his delight, Han Sen had found all his wounds healing after using Jadeskin for a dozen hours.


    "Jadeskin is indeed extraordinary. I wonder where Xue Longyan came from." Han Sen had been paying attention to see if there were any prominent ns with the family name "Xue." However, none of therge ns and demigods had that family name, leaving Han Sen puzzled.


    Although his burns still looked scary, he felt fine. When he went back and rest, he would recover in time.


    Han Sen did not dare to risk his life like this anymore. He had gained quite a lot of beast souls already, one of which was sacred-blood and his first sacred-blood weapon. It was a shame that it was one-off. Even when hunting sacred-blood creatures, Han Sen would not use it easily.


    Han Sen ignored those ghost butterflies, and travelled underwater on the back of the mutant ck barracuda. Once in a while, he would take a breath above the water, not daring to disturb the ghost butterflies.


    The ghost butterflies were countless like stars in the gxy. If he were to kill them all, it would probably take him forever.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had found where he and the beast king fell atst. Before the butterflies noticed him, he summoned his purple-winged dragon wings, shapeshifted into fairy queen, and flew out.


    Ready to fight with the ck-feathered beasts when he came out, Han Sen had found none near by, which was a relief.


    He could not use his sacred-blood ck beetle armor for a while and he had given his other armor to Wang Mengmeng. It would be troublesome if he ran into the ck-feathered beasts.


    Leaving Devil Desert safely, he hunted several creatures for food on his way, and then met Wang Mengmeng and others who came to look for him.

 Chapter 190: An Invite from Martial Arts Society

    Chapter 190: An Invite from Martial Arts Society


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Do not cry. I am fine. I hunted some other creatures on the way and it took some time. Sorry to make you worry." Han Sen patted Wang Mengmeng who were in tears his arms.


    "Brother Han, you scared me," said Wang Mengmeng choking, her eyes watery.


    "Little fool, you should have more confidence in your brother." Han Sen patted her little head.


    "I have confidence, but you were gone for so long, so I am a little worried," Wang Mengmeng said and gave the sacred-blood phantom ant armor back to Han Sen.


    "Well, we will talk about it when we get back. I am so tired now and want nothing but a good sleep," Han Sen said with a smile.


    People turned back, while Huangfu Pingqing cast aplex look at and Han Sen who was chatting with Wang Mengmeng.


    "I can¡¯t see through him," Huangfu whispered to herself, looking at Han Sen with an intriguing smile, as if she had seen an interesting toy.


    Huangfu believed she was among the top in First God¡¯s Sanctuary and would be the Chosen in next year¡¯s contest.


    But even she had no confidence in surviving the attack of all those ck-feathered beasts alone, which Han Sen had aplished. It was no coincidence.


    Huangfu still remembered Han Sen¡¯s performance in the air, carried by an arrow vividly as if it had just happened.


    "Mr. Han Shao, I¡¯vee to Steel Armor Shelter with some beat souls to sell, including two sacred-blood ones. If you are interested, you can have a look," Huangfu said.


    "Sacred-blood beast souls? Which type?" Han Sen asked.


    "Generally speaking, I could not reveal that before the auction. But since you have asked, I can tell you one is a flying beast soul and the other is a weapon," Huangfu smiled and replied.


    "I will be there." Han Sen had always wanted a sacred-blood weapon, and was thus very interested. With a sacred-blood weapon, he could kill a lot more sacred-blood creatures and speed up his evolving process.


    For instance, if he had a sacred-blood weapon, that sacred-blood beast king would have been killed.


    Back to school, Han Sen needed rest for his burns to heal, which gave him time to go to lectures.


    This day, Han Sen was in a lecture of Theories of Hyper Geno Arts. While listening, Han Sen was ying with a palm-sized butterfly boomerang in his hand.


    The cksmith who had sold Han Sen Z-steel weapons had custom made it for him ording to the size and weight of the beast soul butterfly boomerangs. The cksmith¡¯s craftsmanship was impressive, and this almost looked the same as the beast souls.


    Han Sen had ordered a total of ten butterfly boomerangs. He was only using these to practice, since he would have used his beast soul ones up before he could practice properly.


    Han Sen had the foundation of Sleevede and had looked up many atrial arts of hidden weapons, so he was able to learn how to use the boomerang on his own.


    Listening to the professor, Han Sen let the butterfly boomerang dance in his hand as if it was alive. Han Sen carried it everywhere to get the hang of it.


    "Genius, can I ask you something?" After ss, several students went to Han Sen, and one of theM said to Han Sen.


    "What?" Han Sen was slightly surprised, as he did not know this person.


    "Genius, so we are from Martial Arts Society and my name is Xu Qian. We have registered for a ck and white boxingpetition on the Sk, and it is a team challenge. We have four now and need one more yer. Can you join us?" After the student finished, all four of them looked at Han Sen full of hope.


    "There are many who are good at ck and white boxing. Why have youe to me?" Han Sen asked, puzzled.


    "So if it is any other game, we could afford to lose, but this one is different. We are against St. Germain and we cannot lose. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve asked you to help," said the student excitedly.


    Seeing Han Sen was at loss, the students knew that Han Sen was unaware of the conflicts between ckhawk and St. Germain and started to exin. Soon Han Sen learned that in terms of martial arts, the two academies were bitter rivals.


    For three consecutive years, the obstruction to ckhawk Military Academy getting into the eight-finals of the Alliance Tournament was St. Germain.


    So this time, although it was just a casual game, Martial Arts Society still did not want to lose to St. Germain.


    After Han Sen heard them out, the students looked at him nervously.


    Although they knew Han Sen was great at ck and white boxing, he was not a society member and did not have the obligation to join them.


    Han Sen saw their look, pondered and said, "When is the game scheduled? If there is no time conflict with my schedule, I could join you."


    The students were ecstatic. "It will be in the weekend. Other matches are unimportant, but the one on October 6 was against St. Germain. We really need you for this one, but we need to include your name in our registration now."


    "No problem, I should be able to participate in that one," Han Sen smiled and said. "Also, do not call me genius. It does not represent all my strengths."


    "Okay, so we will call you Han Sen then. Here is the form, you have to fill it out before we submit." Xu Qian handed a form to Han Sen excitedly.


    "Right, genius ... Han Sen... for the Sk game, you need to register with an ID, so fill that in as well," Liu Yuhu who was one of the students reminded him.


    "OK." Han Sen thought about it and filled the form out.


    "ck Fist Emperor!" The students saw his ID and were dazed. That was so arrogant that they did not believe Han Sen had chosen such an ID.


    "It can¡¯t be already used, can it?" Han Sen looked at the students and asked.


    "No, it can¡¯t be. We are registering as a group, so there will be a prefix of the school name. Even if the ID is used, it will still be fine," Xu Qian quickly said.


    The students thought to themselves, "Even without the prefix, no one would be so daring to use such an ID."


    But they did not say anything. If someone else had used such an ID, they might try to talk that person out of it. However, when it came to Han Sen, it seemed okay.

 Chapter 191: A Demonstration

    Chapter 191: A Demonstration


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the ss, Han Sen walked toward the training field of martial arts. Ji Yanran was training there and he had said he would pick her up for lunch.


    Now the two had gone public, and everyone knew about it. They weren¡¯t trying to hide it either and started to show up together, making the single students feel sorry for themselves.


    When Han Sen arrived at the training field, Ji Yanran was still training with others under the professor¡¯s watch, so he sat down at the stands.


    Ji Yanran was in the Warship Department, but martial arts was apulsory course in all majors.


    "It¡¯s the genius! He must havee to pick up the beauty."


    "Sure enough. It¡¯s not likely he¡¯s visiting us."


    "He¡¯s got great skin. I really want to see how it feels."


    ...


    Many students were whispering. Since Ji Yanran was in a rtionship with Han Sen, she had be more and more thick-skinned. Hearing people¡¯sments, she did not even blush and felt quite content.


    "Yanran, do you feel fun showing off like this every day?" Qu Lili touched Ji with her elbow,ining.


    "I think it is a lot fun," Ji Yanran smiled and said. "If you do not want to feel bad, you could find a boyfriend yourself."


    "I¡¯m not as fortunate as you, to have a strong and charming man thrown in yourp." Qu Lili said sourly.


    "What can I do about my beauty? I did not even ask for one," Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    Qu Lili bitterly stared at Ji. "Yanran, I found that since you are with him, you have be more and more shameless. He is a bad influence."


    "Research shows that after husband and wife spend a long time together, they will gradually be affected by the other¡¯s genes. Haven¡¯t you notices that Han Sen has be more and more handsome recently?" Ji Yanran blinked and said.


    "You two deserve each other." Qu Lili rolled her eyes. In the past, a dirty joke could make Ji Yanran blush, and now Ji could throw a dirtier one back.


    "Damn you Han Sen. I want my innocent roommate back," Qu Lili thought bitterly.


    Professor Chen Ling who was teaching martial arts was a thirty-year-old plump woman. She saw that the ss was distracted by Han Sen¡¯s appearance and said with a smile, "A star is indeed different. So, it seems you are in no mood to practice. How about we ask him to do a ck and white boxing demonstration?"


    "Yes, Professor Chen you the best..."


    The students cheered, as they all knew Han Sen had beaten Yu Zhiming in Professor Yan¡¯s ss.


    "Han Sen, you are quite well-known. Come and do a demonstration for your ssmates." Chen Ling smiled and said to Han Sen.


    "For Professor Chen, always," Han Sen said with a smile, and then came down from the stands.


    Another burst of cheers, and Chen Ling asked, "Do you want to pick an opponent, or should I pick one for you?"


    "Professor Chen, there¡¯s no need. For sure it should be Ji Yanran, our beauty," A student teased.


    Suddenly everyoneughed. Although Ji Yanean was less shy now, she was still flushed in theughter.


    "Then Ms. Ji it is." Chen Ling also smiled.


    Although a bit nervouse, Ji Yanran went ahead to demonstrate with Han Sen.


    The students were waiting to see Han Sen¡¯s legendary ck and white boxing skills, but he lost to Ji Yanran in every single round, making the students and Chen Ling stunned.


    "It seems that the genius was henpecked like me!"


    "Our beauty trained her man well."


    "Do not be afraid, man! You can kneel for mercy when you go back home, but have to consider your dignity in public."


    ...


    Han Sen acted as if he heard nothing and lost more than twenty rounds in a row.


    The students were amused, whereas Chen Ling was extremely surprised. In ck and white boxing, it was not easy to win, but it was also hard to lose, especially to lose as naturally as Han Sen did. He had to make the perfect judgment of Ji Yanran¡¯s move to lose perfectly.


    It was easy to lose a few rounds, but not winning any had surprised her. Han Sen was, after all, still unevolved.


    After the training session, Han Sen was preparing to go to the cafeteria with Ji Yanran. Chen Ling came over and said, "Han Sen, I have something that I want to talk to you about. Can you spare a few minutes?"


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran were both dazed. Chen Ling did not teach the Archery Department and they did not know each other well. Han Sen was not sure what she wanted to talk about.


    "Can we go together?" Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran and Qu Lili.


    "Sure. Let¡¯s all have lunch together. My treat." Chen Ling said and walked out.


    Han Sen, Ji Yanran, and Qu Lili quickly followed up. They were all very curious what Chen Ling needed.


    Chen Ling took them to a school cafeteria and booked a private room.


    After Han Sen and the girls had ordered, she said, "Han Sen, in a few days there will be a ck and white boxingpetition on the Sk, and it is a team challenge. ckhawk had applied, but for some reason, we are one man short. Can you do me this favor?"


    Ji Yanran and Qu Lili were both surprised, not expecting Chen Ling to invite Han Sen to go. Han Sen was neither in Martial Arts Department nor in Martial Arts Society, and contestants of this kind of game were usually selected from these two ces.


    "Xu Qian and his friends havee to me, and I have already promised to join them in the match against St. Germain school. But I cannot guarantee that I have time to go to the others," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Chen Ling was suddenly overjoyed. "So those boys have it covered. Nice! It¡¯s so great that you could join. We could not lose to St. Germain. ckhawk is counting on you."

 Chapter 192: Ouyang Xiaosan

    Chapter 192: Ouyang Xiaosan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After lunch, Chen Ling left satisfied. Ji Yanran and Qu Lili had sses in the afternoon, so Han Sen had to spend the time alone.


    At this point, he had almost recovered from his burns. Recently, he had been in so many sses that he was a bit tired of studying, and decided to go test his physical fitness.


    He had not tested his fitness in a long time, and had no idea how well he could do.


    After reaching the test hall, Han Sen chose to pay for a private test room so that none could see his test result.


    In fact, Han Sen only nned to test a few key items, such as strength, speed and reflex.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    With a fierce blow on the machine, the number 15.4656 showed on the screen.


    And as Han Sen bolted, his speed was rated 15.76665.


    He was rated above 15 in all his test items, which surprised him.


    ording to the statistics of the Alliance, when one maxed out on all four kinds of geno points, one could reach 15 in these items. If one was especially good at certain things, then one might be rated 16 or 17 in one or two items.


    But now Han Sen was quitecking in sacred and mutant geno points, and his test results were already higher than 15, which was a bit scary.


    If he continued like this, even Han Sen could not be not sure how high his fitness index would be when he maxed out on everything.


    Han Sen guessed that this was because he had practiced Jadeskin. Hyper geno arts could enhance one¡¯s fitness, but he had never heard of any improvement like his. Normally, one who had practiced hyper geno arts could reach 17 or 18 when one maxed out on all geno points, and might reach 20 in one or two items.


    But Han Sen estimated his fitness index could probably pass 20 when he maxed out, which was something unheard of before.


    Coming out of the test room, Han Sen encountered a man who had stopped and seemed to recognize Han Sen.


    But Han Sen did not recognize this guy, so he continued on.


    "So you will participate in that ck and white boxingpetition?" the man suddenly said.


    Han Sen stopped and looked around to make sure this man was talking to him.


    "Yes, you are?" Han Sen looked him up and down. This man was about twenty. He was tall and slender and his face had some tough lines. He looked like a shining weapon, with a unique sharpness.


    "Ouyang Xiaosan." The man¡¯s voice was without emotion.


    "You are him! d to be your teammate." Ouyang Xiaosan was a celebrity in the Martial Arts Department, and Han Sen had heard of him. He was the slugger in all kinds ofpetitions and Han Sen thought he would be in this one as well.


    Seeing Han Sen reaching out his hand, Ouyang was not about to shake it. Ouyang Xiaosan said coldly, "I did not sign up for that."


    "Why?" Han Sen was surprised. As one of the best yers, how was it possible that Ouyang was not on the team?


    "I know we won¡¯t win, so that would be a waste of time. It¡¯s pointless to waste one¡¯s time and energy on some stupid game like that anyway." Ouyang regarded Han Sen. "I have seen the match between you and Yu Mingzhi. You have talent. Are you interested in joining the Martial Arts Society? With my training, you could be an excellent martial arts yer. The two of us might have a chance at the championship of the Alliance Tournament."


    Looking at Ouyang, Han Sen smiled and said, "I understand now. It was because you did not want to participate that the team was one man short. And that was why they came to me."


    "Do you want to transfer to the Martial Arts Society?" Ouyang continued to ask with no expression on his face.


    "Well, let¡¯s make a bet. And if you win, I can promise to join your society. If you lose, you will join this ck and white boxing game." Han Senughed.


    "I never bet on luck," Ouyang said quietly.


    "ck and white boxing duel, best of nine," Han Sen said.


    "OK," Ouyang agreed without any hesitation.


    "It is just ck and white boxing, so we can just pick a private test room and do it here," Han Sen said and walked back into the room where he took the tests. He swiped his card and said to Ouyang, "I¡¯ll put down the room fee first. And the loser will pay for the room."


    Ouyang followed him inside in silence, and then closed the door.


    The two stood face to face, prepared.


    "Shall we flip a coin to decide who attacks first? Which side do you want?" Han Sen took out a coin and put it in his palm.


    "Tails," Ouyang said.


    Han Sen casually threw the coin in the air and caught it. It was tails.


    "You first." Han Sen saw Ouyang¡¯s fist as soon as he finished the two words.


    Ouyang¡¯s punch was fast and ruthless, as if there was no turning back.


    But Han Sen did not dodge, or even raise his hand. He simply stood there watching Ouyang¡¯s fist approaching his face.


    Ouyang¡¯s punch stopped less than an inch away from Han Sen¡¯s nose. The contrast between the dynamic and static forces was so strong that it was dazzling.


    "Deliberate in counsel, prompt in action. Well done." Han Sen smiled.


    "Losing is losing. Your turn," Ouyang said. A punch of that kind of speed and strength was not enough to deceive Han Sen, who did not even try to block it and was confident that it was a white fist.


    "Do you know what ID I am going to use?" Han Sen did not throw a punch, but smiled at Ouyang and asked.


    "That has nothing to do with me," said Ouyang indifferently.


    "No, it has. My ID is ck Fist Emperor. So, for this punch, I will be using a ck fist. Pay attention and don¡¯t copy my reaction. At least you need to block it with your hand, so that you don¡¯t get injured too badly," Han Sen said earnestly.


    "Cut the crap. Just attack." Ouyang had been in numerouspetitions and was tough mentally. He was not the least swayed by Han Sen¡¯s words.


    Han Sen suddenly threw his punch at Ouyang in an equally fast and ruthless manner.

 Chapter 193: Judgment

    Chapter 193: Judgment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ouyang Xiaosan was not shaken by Han Sen¡¯s words. staring at Han Sen, he was making his judgment based on his ability and experience.


    There was no doubt that this was a white fist. Ouyang Xiaosan thought it was simply impossible to be a ck fist.


    "Verbal attacks would not work on me. This punch was not provocative at all, and would never be a ck fist." Ouyang Xiaosan did not even move, calmly watching Han Sen¡¯s fist approaching.


    Like Han Sen, he did not even try to block it with his hands, because he was confident that this was a white fist.


    Since Han Sen did not really use his strength, his fist would stop when it got close to his face.


    Deep in his thoughts, Ouyang suddenly felt a soreness in his nose. And then he fell back involuntarily before he sat on the ground.


    "How could it be a ck fist?" Ignoring his nosebleed, Ouyang looked nkly at Han Sen.


    Han Sen offered tissues to Ouyang, and said with a smile, "I told you so."


    Ouyang did not take the tissues, but wiped the blood off his nose and stood up. He said firmly, "Best of nine, that was just one."


    Han Sen smiled and put the tissues back. Standing opposite Ouyang, he said, "I¡¯ll continue then."


    Ouyang said nothing, staring at Han Sen. He would not miss his slightest movements, which were the basis on which he would make his judgment.


    Once one used great strength, one¡¯s muscles would move. The key was to see through one¡¯s disguise.


    Han Sen looked at Ouyang who looked grim, pursed his lips and threw another punch.


    This time, Ouyang had seen clearly that although Han Sen¡¯s muscles looked tightened, the direction of this punch would not be forward, which meant this could not be a ck fist.


    "This time you can¡¯t fool me." Ouyang stood firmly, raising his arms to block Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    Although he had judged this fist to be white, Ouyang still raised his arms. It seemed that he had taken Han Sen for a serious opponent, so he still prepared for the worst scenario when he was confident about his decision.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist hit Ouyang on the arm. Ouyang¡¯s body shook but did not fall back.


    Ouyang was pale since Han Sen¡¯s punch was still a ck fist with enough strength. He was wrong.


    "Two," said Han Sen with a smile.


    Ouyang looked at Han Sen and was puzzled.


    "Can he really hide his strength so well?" Ouyang cast an odd look at Han Sen.


    ck and white boxing was only a popr practice in martial arts, and the key was the yin and yang. There had only been matches of ck and white boxing recently. Although it could not be regarded as the mainstream of martial arts, it was now quite popr. After all, it would make a great match to watch.


    Ouyang had participated in a lot of ck and white boxing games and seen a lot of ck and white boxing masters. A lot of people had mastered yin and yang forces, but whenever they throw a punch, he could still tell.


    Ouyang had rich experience and was particrly sensitive about his opponents¡¯ intentions, which was an advantage for him in ck and white boxing games. Especially when he was the defensive side, the probability of his misjudgment was very low.


    Even if there were asional mistakes, it would be because his opponent had used something he had never seen. And after he got familiar with it, it would not work anymore.


    But in the two rounds against Han Sen, he had felt something different from all his previous experience.


    That feeling was hard to describe. Han Sen¡¯s moves were misleading not only because of the false appearance of his body, but because Ouyang felt that Han Sen did not intend to hit him.


    "There has to be ws. If it is something unknown to me, I can always find out how it works. Once I do, he can no longer fool me." Ouyang calmed down, and got ready.


    "Again." Ouyang slowly spit out the word.


    Bang!


    Han Sen threw a punch and Ouyang raised his arms. This time Han Sen punched harder, but Ouyang could still stand still.


    "You are very fit!" Han Sen regarded Ouyang, surprised. Although he still reserved his strength, Ouyang would not be able to block it with a fitness index below 13.


    Ouyang did not reply, because he lost again.


    "Again." Ouyang was not discouraged.


    Han Sen threw another punch, and the result was the same--Ouyang took another ck fist. This time, Han Sen deliberately weakened his strength, because he did not want people to know how good he actually was.


    To do well in ck and white boxing was not just about strength, but also about fooling your opponent.


    "Four, this is yourst chance," Han Sen looked at Ouyang and said.


    "Go!" Ouyang did not hesitate to say.


    Han Sen threw another fierce punch at Ouyang. It was as fast as a bullet.


    Suddenly, Ouyang moved away and dodged Han Sen¡¯s fist. At this critical time, Ouyang did not insist on his own judgment and tried to block, but chose to dodge.


    "Since whenever I think you were using a white fist, you used a ck one. Then if I act counterintuitively, I could beat you," Ouyang said with a smile of self-confidence.


    But very soon, Ouyang¡¯s smile froze.

 Chapter 194: Black and white three

    Chapter 194: ck and white three


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Ouyang dodged, Han Sen¡¯s fist froze in the air.


    It was obvious that if this punch was a ck one, Han Sen would not be able to stop it, which meant it was a white fist.


    "Why... why is it a white fist..." Ouyang¡¯s confidence was smashed by this white fist.


    Exactly the same way of using his strength, and Ouyang had made the same judgment. Only this time, he acted against his own judgment. However, he was still wrong.


    This white fist that had stopped half way was harder on him than a thousand actual punches.


    "Why did you use a white fist?" Staring at Han Sen, Ouyang wanted to know the answer.


    "There are three levels in ck and white boxing: observing the people, observing the heart and observing the body. You are still observing the body. And I am beginning to observe the heart. That¡¯s why I won." Han Sen smiled at Ouyang. "Remember to register for thepetition and pay me back for the room next time we meet again."


    Ouyang watched him going and froze for a long time until Han Sen had disappeared from his sight.


    ...


    Chen Ling was both happy and worried. She was happy that Han Sen had promised to participate, while worried that Ouyang had refused to participate.


    If Ouyang and Han Sen could join forces, maybe ckhawk could be the champion of the Skpetition.


    Although this game was not that important, but ckhawk had not been a champion in a long time. This championship would still be a bigfort to her, a part-time coach of the Martial Arts Society.


    "Xu Qian, is Ouyang here?" Chen Ling called Xu Qian over.


    " I have not seen him," Xu Qian looked around and said.


    "Let me know when he¡¯s here." Chen Ling wanted to make the final effort.


    Suddenly Chen Ling saw Ouyanging through the door and quickly walked to him.


    "Ouyang, I know the old yers¡¯ retirement reflect negatively on our results, but you need to give the young yers a chance to grow... "


    "Count me in," cut in Ouyang before Chen could finish.


    "Do not rush to refuse. You listen to me, we have invited Han Sen in the match against St. Germain. If you..." Chen Ling suddenly realized what he had said and was surprised. "You just said you will participate?"


    "If you have the form," Ouyang said indifferently.


    Chen Ling quickly asked someone to bring him the application. She felt odd and asked, "How did you suddenly change your mind?"


    Xu Qian and others also came. They were all d that Outyang would join them. He was, after all a star yer and had contributed great performance. With Ouyang and Han Sen, they were confident they could beat St. Germain.


    To tell the truth, Han Sen was their recement for Ouyang. Even with Han Sen, they thought it would be hard to beat Saint Germain.


    The old yers had all graduated and Ouyang was the only one left. Martial Arts Society was now in a hard ce and did not have much to offer.


    Now with Ouyang¡¯s return and Han Sen¡¯s participation, their strength had been greatly increased.


    At the same time, it was unexpected that ??Ouyang suddenly changed his mind. He was particrly cold, and was not easy to get along with. They could not imagine how his mind was changed.


    "Because I lost to Han Sen and he told me to." Ouyang filled the form out.


    But Chen Ling and the members of Martial Arts Society were shocked.


    Although they knew the story of Han Sen and Yu Mingzhi, but they thought Ouyang was probably even better than Yu.


    In the Alliance Tournament, the top 10 would not be inferior to the Chosen.


    After all, the Alliance Tournament did not allow beast souls. In terms of fighting skills and physical fitness, Ouyang was the best of the best.


    Such a person said he lost to Han Sen, which was shocking.


    "How many rounds did you y?" Xu Qian asked.


    "Five," Ouyang casually replied.


    "So that is three to two?" Xu Qian continued to ask.


    "Five to zero; he was five, and I was zero," Ouyang said, giving the form that he had filled out to Xu Qian who opened his mouth so wide that it could fit a duck egg.


    "Five to zero, Han Sen did that?"


    Not only all members of the Martial Arts Society were dumbfounded, but Chen Ling also looked surprised.


    The worst score Ouyang had seen was one to four. And his opponent was someone who ranked first in ck and white boxing in the Alliance.


    Five to zero, they could not believe how good Han Sen was.


    But since Ouyang had said that himself, it was true without a doubt. There was no reason for him to lie about that.


    "We will win this time! St. Germain, wait for oureback." Chen Ling and the students were so excited they were speechless.


    Since there is such a yer in their team, coupled with Ouyang, beating St. Germain was a piece of cake.

 Chapter 195: Busty

    Chapter 195: Busty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother Han." Han Sen saw an attractive woman after he stepped out of a gravity trainer.


    "Huangfu Pingqing? Why are you here?" Han Sen paused and asked.


    Not being a ckhawk student, Huangfu was not supposed to show up here.


    "I am studying as an exchange student at ckhawk. In the next two years, I will stay here." Huangfu looked at Hansen with a smile.


    In order toe to ckhawk, she spent quite some efforts.


    Han Sen thought it was a bit too coincidental.


    "Seems that Brother Han would not wee me?" Huangfu leaned forward, blinking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen then noticed that Huangfu was wearing a pair of jeans, Chelsea boots, and a low-cut ecru blouse that showed a little too much, making the young man feel hot.


    "That is quite busty..." thought Han Sen, unable to move his eyes from her seductive curve.


    Thest time he saw her, she was wearing beast soul armor, so it was hard to tell. But this time in clothing like this, her breasts would attract so much attention, not just from guys, but from girls as well.


    Huangfu saw Han Sen¡¯s eyes fall on her chest, and slightly leaned further. Suddenly Han Sen thought his nose would bleed if he did not leave right away.


    "Ahem, Ms. Huangfu, do you need me for something?" Han Sen subconsciously rubbed his nose, for fear that there would be blood.


    "Nothing import. Just to say hi. I just arrived and there must be a lot that I don¡¯t know. Please help me if you could." Huangfu smiled. Han Sen was dazed by her look and figure.


    "Of course." Han Sen suddenly felt it would be best if he stayed away from her.


    "Also, two days until the auction of beast souls in Steel Armor Shelter. Brother Han you muste." Huangfu blinked.


    "I will. But I¡¯m wondering about the form of payment in the auction." Han Sen had sold a lot of stuff recently. Plus his sry and endorsement fee, he had a total of more than 60 million.


    But it was obviously not enough to get a sacred-blood beast soul with this kind of money. As long as the beast soul was not too shabby, it could easily sell at more than 100 million.


    Not to mention Son of Heaven who was super rich was also in the steel shelter, and Han Sen was no match to his in terms of wealth.


    "Levo dors work, and you can also barter." Huangfu smiled at Han Sen, "If you saw something you like, you could let me know and I could keep it for you."


    Han Sen thought, "I haven¡¯t even seen the beast souls. How would I know?"


    Huangfu saw through his mind and shook her hand in front of him. Her breasts were also moving and Han Sen almost passed out.


    "There is the information of the beast souls in the auction. Let me know if you like something and I can keep it." Huangfu put the chip in his hands.


    "You mean it?" Han Sen was so happy that he wanted to insert the chip into hislink right away.


    "Don¡¯t rush. And this is not the best ce to talk about things. This information is still amercial secret at this point and we don¡¯t want others to see. Let¡¯s go, I will buy you lunch.


    Then, Huangfu held the Han Sen¡¯s arm, and took Han Sen out.


    Han Sen felt the softness on his arm and went nk, "Sister... I will buy you lunch..."


    Han Sen felt that he was molested during this meal. Huangfu sat next to him. When she spoke, her lips were almost touching his ears. The warmth from her breath ticked him. However, he was not thinking about the woman, but the beast souls.


    Huangfu and her people were selling the beast souls that they had brought to Steel Armor Shelter and made quite some money.


    But those were only the primitive beast souls and the beast souls for auction were at least mutant.


    Han Sen did not look carefully at mutant beast souls and directly turned to two sacred-blood ones.


    One was a flying beast soul called Holy Bird, which was a pair of colorful wings.


    And the other one was a beast soul weapon that Han Sen had always wanted. It was a shiny silver harpoon only two feet long.


    Its de and the tip were so shape that it made one feel scared by looking at it.


    Han Sen fell in love with the harpoon at first nce. A harpoon required harder techniques than a dagger, and was a very rare weapon.


    Han Sen was very interested in the sacred-blood harpoon and checked its name. He then asked Huangfu, "Sister, how much is the three-de harpoon?"

 Chapter 196: Ten Years of My Life

    Chapter 196: Ten Years of My Life


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Huangfu sat up and said, "In principle, the two sacred-blood ones had to be shown at the auction. But if you want it, I can sell it to you beforehand. In that case, we would have to trade with the estimated price. I am not the sole owner of the business and can do nothing about that."


    "How much is it?" Han Sen asked again.


    Huangfu took out herlink and showed Han Sen the pricelist.


    When Han Sen saw the price of the harpoon, he said bitterly, "230 million, that I cannot afford that."


    All his property added up to more than 60 million, and he had three warframes. He did not n to sell Silver Killer and the blue SKTS. Even if he sold the other SKTS, it would be an additional 70 million, which would still cover the price of the harpoon.


    "The estimated price is certainly very high, mainly because this time Son of Heaven will be attending," Huangfu said. "If you really want it. I could give you an employee discount, after which it would be 180 million."


    Han Sen then understood the immense profit margin in the beast soul industry and also learned how much a sacred-blood beast soul was worth.


    With all his sacred-blood beast souls, he would be very rich if he sold them all.


    Seeing Han Sen remain silent, Huangfu said, "If you still don¡¯t have enough, I have a proposal, so that you take the harpoon without spending a penny."


    "What proposal?" Han Sen was slightly surprised.


    "If you are willing to sign a contract and work for ourpany for two years, then the three-de harpoon can be paid as the sry to you," Huangfu said slowly, looking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen hesitated, and thenughed. "I did not know that I would be worth 100 million per year."


    Huangfu said, "Even if you are the spokesperson of SKTS, I would not pay that kind of money to hire you. But after I saw your ability in Devil Desert, I know you will be a great help for us to do business in other shelters. Do you want to join us?"


    The reason why she went through the troubles toe to ckhawk was to hire Han Sen.


    "Thank you, sister. But I can¡¯t agree to the terms." Han Sen did not hesitate to refuse her.


    Although her people would travel to other shelters and run into advanced creatures, for business¡¯s sake, they would avoid risks and that was not what Han Sen wanted.


    "Do not rush to refuse. You can think about it. We can negotiate your sry as well." Huangfu did not give up because of Han Sen¡¯s refusal.


    "Sister, I am really sorry." Han Sen was very determined to turn her offer down.


    Huangfu did not expect Han Sen to be so direct. But since she was there already, she would not easily give up.


    "Well, let¡¯s change the subject then. Whenever you change your mind, you can alwayse to me." Huangfu opened a bottle of wine and poured it into their sses.


    Taking a sip, Huangfu held her ss and said, "As a member of thepany, I have finished the work talk, and now we can talk about private matters."


    "What are the private matters?" Han Sen looked at her puzzled.


    Huangfu suddenly hugged Han Sen¡¯s arm and asked with a charming smile, "Brother Han, do you have a girlfriend? If not, would you consider me?"


    Han Sen spewed the wine he just sipped on Huangfu.


    Then he quickly took some paper towel to wipe it off her, but felt something was wrong. Under the paper towel were the magnificent boobs, which were bouncing when he wiped them.


    "You..." Huangfu¡¯s cheeks turned crimson. She did not think it would turn out like this.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I did not mean it." Han Sen took his hands back quickly but reluctantly.


    Huangfu bit her lip, and gave Han Sen a fierce stare, covering her wet blouse with her hands.


    Han Sen quickly took off his jacket and put it on Huangfu, covering the great view.


    "Sister, now it¡¯ste and we should get back. We can talk next time we meet," Han Sen said.


    They were in a military school. And if Huangfu yelled "help," he would be doomed.


    "Until next time." Huangfu did not want to stay either. She did not want to sacrifice herself, but was only teasing him.


    "It¡¯s not so easy to escape from me." Leaving the private room embarrassed, Huangfu thought of the ces where Han Sen stroked and her face was red like a piece of red cloth.


    Han Sen walked away and looked at his hands. "That was magnificent."


    Huangfu was a calcting woman. And Han Sen was very sharp. When he touched her boobs, she had a sudden urge to kill him. Although she tried to hold it back, he still sensed it.


    And Han Sen also nced at herlink, which was blinking, and was likely to be recording.


    If he did anything else and she taped it and showed it to Ji Yanran, he would be seeking small gains at great cost.


    "No, it should be seeking big gains." Han Sen corrected himself in his mind.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s were not small either, but somewhat smaller than Huangfu.


    Han Sen went back to his dormitory and saw Shi Zhikang talking.


    "Sen, great timing. Did you know there is a new exchange student who¡¯s a babe?"


    "Exchange student?" Han Sen pretended to be surprised.


    Shi suddenly looked excited and said, "Yes, a babe. She is beautiful, especially her... anyway, Huangfu Pingqing is now the absolute busty queen. Whoever sees her is so overwhelmed. If I could touch them just once, I am willing to give ten years of my life..."


    "Ten years..." Han Sen subconsciously looked at his right hand, and thought, "That is not OK, I will have to sacrifice so many years of my life."

 Chapter 197: The Charm of A Mature Woman

    Chapter 197: The Charm of A Mature Woman


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wen Xiuxiu was now very unhappy--as an intern host and journalist of ck and white boxing contest show, she was assigned to work for the famous Fang Mingquan.


    Originally with her qualifications, she could not have been assigned to shadow Fang Mingquan who was a big shot right now. The only reason she was here was her prominent family.


    She had thought she could show the world her talent under Fang¡¯s guidance. However, the first task Fang had assigned to her was to go to ckhawk Military Academy.


    This ck and white boxingpetition on Sk was sponsored by a well-known gaming tform, and all famous military schools had been invited to participate.


    Wen Xiuxiu expected to be assigned to the schools that had ranked first or secondst year, but Fang insisted that she go ckhawk which was not even in top 16st time. Although she had argued, Fang Mingquan still sent her there, and said there would be a surprise.


    Wen Xiuxiu could not imagine there to be any surprise. She had checked the arrangement, and ckhawk¡¯s first opponent would be St. Germain, one of the top 4st year.


    St. Germain had been good at martial arts in general and had been among the top 4 in all kinds of items. They were especially strong in ck and white boxing. They were only in top 4 in group match, but got the second ce in the singles match.


    Thispetition on the Sk was a group game, but St. Germain would not lose to ckhawk by any chance.


    Wen Xiuxiu even doubted whether Fang Mingquan had got the names of the military schools mixed up and she was in fact supposed to be at St. Germain.


    Although Wen Xiuxiu had hinted Fang Mingquan several times, Fang did not seem to hear her and sent her to ckhawk.


    "Well, it¡¯s the same game anyway, and I could always focus more on St. Germain." Wen Xiuxiu did not have much hope for ckhawk.


    Wen Xiuxiu understood that ckhawk was not strong originally, and this year a lot of its main yers had graduated, so Ouyang Xiaosan was the only one that had some skills.


    But Ouyang Xiaosan was at best top 10 if put in a singles match. He alone would not change the result of the game.


    Although she was disappointed, Wen Xiuxiu still came to ckhawk to do an interview and introduction of the yers in advance.


    Holding her press credential and entering the campus, she was lost in the gigantic campus of ckhawk. It was as big as a city and she had no idea where the ck and white boxing yers were training.


    Wen Xiuxiu looked around at a green area and found almost all the students were in groups or pairs. Not far from where she was, a student was sitting alone on a bench, reading.


    Wen Xiuxiu walked to him and carefully looked at the student, thinking, "It¡¯s so good to be young. Even a guy has such nice skin."


    "Sir, sorry to bother you. Do you know where the Martial Arts Society is?" Wen Xiuxiu flipped her hair as she asked, believing that as a prettydy, she could easily charm a young boy into leading the way.


    The boys looked up at Wen Xiuxiu, smiled and said, "To go to Martial Arts Society, just follow this road and turn left at the third intersection, continue to walk two blocks and then turn right..."


    Wen Xiuxiu was still confused, and quickly put on a charming smile. "Do you have a minute? Can you show me the way? I am really not familiar with this ce."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I still have things to do and cannot do that. Would you ask someone else?" The boy smiled and said.


    Wen Xiuxiu suddenly felt terrible. She had been a campus belle when she was younger, and the prettiest girl no matter where she went. Although she was older than the students here, she still had her mour. Now this young man was not even impressed by her beauty, and she thought it was quite uneptable.


    Unwilling to give up, Wen wanted to say something, but saw a girl walking over to the bench and sat next to that student. She looked at Wen and asked the guy, "Who is this?"


    Wen Xiuxiu was a bit dazed by the girl¡¯s look. Even as a woman, she had to concede that the girl was gorgeous.


    Although the girl was not old enough, her youth and innocence were very attractive.


    "She is asking for direction," Han Sen replied with a smile.


    Ji Yanran looked at Wen Xiuxiu, blinked and asked, "You are a military school student, right? Where are you going?"


    Wen Xiuxiu quickly took her press card out and said, "I¡¯m a reporter of Huaxing Station, and want to interview some students from the Martial Arts Society, but I don¡¯t know where to find them."


    Ji Yanran pondered and pointed to several guys near them, "Those are the members of the Martial Arts Society. They should be able to take you there."


    Wen Xiuxiu had to thank her and went that way.


    Fortunately, this time things went more smoothly. These guys finally appreciated her beauty and took her to the Martial Arts Society with passion.


    The Martial Arts Society was more or less the same as she had thought. Wen Xiuxiu did not pay much attention to their three bench yers since only the five first team members had been announced. She also took for granted that since their first team was not impressive, their bench yers would be even worse.


    But when Wen Xiuxiu thought of the guy she met today in the school, she felt he looked somewhat familiar, but could not pin it down.


    It was no wonder that she did not remember. Han Sen had not been exposed to the public after thatmercial. He also had makeup on in themercial, so it was natural that she had not recognized him.

 Chapter 198: Kept Man

    Chapter 198: Kept Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Wen Xiuxiu had done the interviews, she had even less faith in ckhawk since she did not even see Ouyang Xiaosan during the interview.


    "Well, I will just read more about St. Germain and talk more about them during the live." Wen Xiuxiu returned the room arranged for her on campus, casually wrote a newsletter, and checked St. Germain¡¯s team online.


    She was doing a ck and white boxing show because of her interest in it. Naturally, she was familiar with a lot of teams. Soon she found the data of St. Germain and saw a lot of videos in their onlinemunity.


    The fans of St. Germain were ecstatic that their first opponent was ckhawk and thought they could get the first win easily.


    The facts were more or less the same. Four out of five members in St. Germain¡¯s first line-up were among the top 20 in the Alliance and Nn Chengnuo even ranked second.


    Whereas except for Ouyang Xiaosan, ckhawk only had one yer in the top 100. Byparison, there was no way ckhawk would win.


    Because of that fact, Ouyang Xiaosan had been reluctant to waste time to participate.


    The more Wen Xiuxiu browsed, the more she felt there was little suspense to thepetition. She did not understand why Fang Mingquan let her do such a show.


    In Wen Xiuxiu¡¯s view, Fang Mingquan was not trying to make her shine and she had made up her mind that she would focus her show on St. Germain.


    Han Sen and Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng were practicing warframes in the seventh warehouse. It was almost the day of thepetition, so Han Sen did not go to the God¡¯s Sanctuary even though his wounds had recovered.


    "Sen, howe I have not seen the girls?"


    "How would I know?" said Hansen casually.


    In fact, he knew that Wang Mengmeng had spent a lot of time in God¡¯s Sanctuary. With her family¡¯s influence, there was no way she would fail a course. And even her job after graduation had been taken care of. Her main task now was to enhance her fitness and evolve as soon as possible. That was why she was seldom seen on campus.


    Without Wang Mengmeng here, her girlfriends would not show up either since they were not that interested in warframes. The frequent visitors were Fatty and Skinny. Even Han Sen and his roommates were only here once in a while. Little had changed in the Heavy Warframe Society.


    Fatty and Skinny came over after they had finished. The five guys naturally started to talk about girls.


    "Have you heard? There has been a new exchange student. She is so pretty and those racks! OMG!" Fatty said excitedly.


    "Everyone knows that! Huangfu Pingqing is her name."


    "Wait till I finish! You all know her name, but do you know her background?" Fatty said hurriedly.


    "How would we know that? Do you know?" Shi Zhikang looked at Fatty and asked.


    "Of course! Look who you are talking to!" Fatty said triumphantly, "Huangfu is not only pretty, but also from a prominent family."


    "Fatty, spill!" Skinny cut in.


    Fatty cleared his throat and said in a mysterious tone, "Have you all heard about Ares Martial Hall?"


    "Of course! Who has not heard of one of the best martial halls in the Alliance? They have branches all over the Alliance," Shi Zhikang curled his lips and said.


    "Yes, that is the one! So you should have also heard that the president of Ares Martial Hall is Huangfu Xiongcheng, right? That is the grandfather of Huangfu Pingqing," Fatty said.


    "S*#t! For real?" The other guys widened their eyes.


    "Absolutely. My father works at Ares Martial Hall. Their president used to take Huangfu Pingqing to the anniversaries of the Ares Martial Hall," Fatty said.


    "That is impressive. Whoever winning her heart would also win a fortune. Whatever Huangfu Xiongcheng would spare was enough for us to live a great life," Skinny said longingly.


    "Hey, how can it be that easy? A girl like that would never choose us." Fattyughed.


    "Unfortunately, Sen has a girlfriend already. Otherwise Huangfu would probably keep him as a lover, just because how smooth his skin is." Shiughed.


    "I would like that, but not sure if Brother Han would do it." Suddenly a very feminine voice sounded. The guys were all startled.


    Quickly looking up, they saw a curvydy with long legs walking into the warehouse with a smile.


    "Huangfu Pingqing!" The guys opened their eyes wide and looked at her incredulously.


    Thedy they were just talking about suddenly came, which was quite shocking.


    Huangfu walked straight to Han Sen, blinked and said in a husky voice, "Brother Han, would you like to be kept by me? I will ept any price you name."


    The rest opened their mouths wider, and regarded Han Sen in an odd way.


    "Ahem! Miss Huangfu, do not joke like this." Han Sen did not think this woman wanted him. She only wanted him in herpany.


    "I was not joking. If you wish, I¡¯d give you 100 million per year." Huangfu smiled faintly.


    "Shall we... talk about it elsewhere?" Han Sen quickly got up and suggested. He was afraid if he stayed a bit longer, the guys would murder him with their eyes.


    "Sen is definitely a beast." Watching Han Sen and Huangfu leaving together, Shi shouted.

 Chapter 199: Stranger

    Chapter 199: Stranger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sister, what brought you here?" Han Sen took Huangfu to a green area outside the warehouse. No one was nearby since it was approaching midnight.


    "Can¡¯t Ie to you for no reason?" Huangfu looked at Han Sen ambiguously.


    "Yes, of course, but now it¡¯s toote. If you have nothing to say, I should go back to rest. Can we talk next time?" Han Sen licked his lips and said.


    "What? You are afraid that Ji Yanran might know?" Huangfu had learned a lot about Han Sen since she came to ckhawk, including his girlfriend.


    "Ahem, sister, shall we focus on the business?" Han Sen asked.


    "Well,st time you left before we could finish." Huangfu threw him a nce, her charming demeanor making his heart leap.


    "Please continue," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "If you want the sacred-blood three-de harpoon, there is another way. You have an extra sacred-blood armor beast soul, don¡¯t you? The one you let Mengmeng wear? Shall we trade?" Huangfu said seriously.


    "No." Han Sen turned her offer down. A sacred-blood armor beast soul was very rare and it could save his life, so he would not trade it for the harpoon.


    "But you have the other sacred-blood armor beast soul, and you don¡¯t need both. Isn¡¯t it perfect that you trade one for a weapon? I could pay you money for the difference and let me know how much you want,"Huangfu advised.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sister. I don¡¯t want to trade." Han Sen did not hesitate in the slightest way. Huangfu had mistaken the fairy queen for a sacred-blood armor beast soul, and in fact the fairy queen¡¯s armor was a bit inferior to a real sacred-blood armor beast soul.


    Han Sen would never trade his phantom ant armor, which was something he could always use in First God¡¯s Sanctuary and might still be of some use in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Furthermore, he had promised Lin Beifeng that he would consider to sell it to Lin first if he wanted to sell.


    The phantom ant armor was not just practical, but also incredibly mourous. Although it had the same function as the ck beetle armor, its price would clearly be much higher.


    "Think about it. And money is not an issue." Huangfu still would not give up. She loved the look of that armor. It was not only perfect in terms of the look, but would also protect her on her way to other shelters, which was far more important than a weapon.


    "I don¡¯t need money," Han Sen said with a smile. He blinked at her, "But if you want me, that¡¯s okay. Shall we get a room?"


    "How can you get a room on campus?" Huangfu blushed and gave up. She checked herlink and said to Han Sen, "Think about it and let me know if you want to sell. I must go now..."


    Watching her leave, Han Sen grinned.


    The ck and white boxingpetition was held on the Sk. Most people watched directly online and the yers were also using the devices at their schools topete. There was little to see onsite.


    Wen Xiuxiu arrived at the holographic equipment hall early, and there was basically no one there other than the students from the Martial Arts Department and Martial Arts Society.


    She set up the camera and was ready to introduce the yers when they came in. After that she could switch to the online data and would not need to shoot any more.


    She was also the only reporter at ckhawk, since it was not a popr team and all other media went to the schools that had some chance at winning.


    Wen Xiuxiu entered the lounge of the yers¡ªpart of her reporter¡¯s privileges.


    Suddenly, Wen Xiuxiu saw Han Sen sitting among the Martial Arts Society members, chatting.


    "This guy turns out to be one of the Martial Arts Society members." Wen Xiuxiu was a bit upset, but since his girlfriend is that pretty, it was also understandable that he did not lead the way.


    Ignoring Han Sen, Wen Xiuxiu interviewed several yers in the first team and a coach of Martial Arts Society, Chen Ling.


    "Coach Chen, what do you think of this match? ck and white boxing is a one of St. Germain¡¯s strengths, not to mention Nn Chengnuo¡¯s fame. What n or strategy do you have?" Wen Xiuxiu asked Chen Ling.


    "No n or strategy needed. ckhawk will win, period," Chen Ling said casually.


    Chen Ling¡¯s answer made Wen Xiuxiu pause. She could not begin to understand Chen¡¯s confidence.


    Because Chen Ling¡¯s answer was beyond her imagination, her prepared materials were now useless. And she did not know how to continue.


    The answer Wen expected was that St. Germain is a very strong team and ckhawk will try its best.


    But Chen Ling threw her off her feet. Wen opened her mouth but could not think of anything to say.


    "I have something to deal with. Ms. Wen, would you go interview my yers first." Chen Ling saw Wen Xiuxiu¡¯s look and was amused.


    Wen Xiuxiu was embarrassed and turned to the yers. She finally saw Ouyang Xiaosan, who was resting. She hesitated, and first approached Xu Qian who she had talked to.


    "Hi, Xu Qian! Do you have any confidence in this game?"


    Xu Qian was very easy to talk to and d to be interviewed. He grinned and said, "Of course! We will win for sure."


    Hearing him, Wen felt that the entire team were simply too optimistic blind to their weakness.


    Wen asked a few more questions, and interviewed several other yers. The answers she got were all the same¡ªckhawk would defeat St. Germain and go to the next round.


    "Mr. Ouyang, I would like to your opinion on Nn Chengnuo." Wen Xiuxiu finally found a chance to interview Ouyang Xiaosan.


    "I don¡¯t know him." Ouyang did not even lift his eyes.


    Wen Xiuxiu had no idea that her interviews had caused a debate in the Sk.

 Chapter 200: All It Took

    Chapter 200: All It Took


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Mingquan sent Wen Xiuxiu to ckhawk not to fool her.


    Wen Xiuxiu was from an important family and as someone who cared about his future, Fang Mingquan had to take good care of her. He knew Han Sen would also participate in the game, and that was why he had sent Wen to ckhawk.


    The moment Wen¡¯s show began, he promoted it in his own show and many of his loyal fans and audience tuned to her program.


    Fang Mingquan was now doing great. All his shows had been sessful. As he promoted Wen¡¯s show, Wen suddenly had more than ten million audience watching.


    In fact, thispetition was not very high-profile. Even some were paying attention, it was likely that they were on the St. Germain¡¯s side, since that was the stronger team with Nn Chengnuo there.


    As for ckhawk, they would have even less attention if their opponent was not St. Germain.


    Those who had watched for Fang Mingquan¡¯s rmendation were mostly unevolved. After they had seen Wen¡¯s interview, they were pissed off.


    "ckhawk is so arrogant?"


    "Who gave them the courage to say that?"


    "Ha-ha, St. Germain was despised by ckhawk."


    "Waiting to see how they lose."


    "With ckhawk¡¯s ck and white boxing talents, they had the nerve to say this!"


    "Rubbish."


    "I really want to know what St. Germain would think after seeing this."


    ...


    It chanced that one of the St. Germain yers was a fan of Fang Mingquan¡¯s and was watching his show in the lounge.


    Seeing the show promoted by Fang Mingquan was the live show of their match, he clicked in and became livid.


    "ckhawk! You think you are good? Wait till you see how we kick your asses," Wang Yangjun thought ruthlessly.


    St. Germain and ckhawk had always been foes. In the most important martial arts games, St. Garmain had kept ckhawk from entering top 8 multiple times.


    Seeing a loser so arrogant made Wang Yangjun mad.


    "Chengnuo,e to see this." Wang Yangjun walked to Nn Chengnuo and yed that interview bit again.


    "The ckhawk team must be out of their mind." Liu Yunsheng sneered after watching.


    "And illusionary." Ma Changkongughed.


    "Poor things." Wang Yangjun alsoughed.


    Nn Chengnuo nced at the video, blinked and did not speak. He narrowed his eyes and kept eating the jelly in his hand.


    "Chengnuo, you are eating too much jelly. It might give you diabetes." Wang Yangjun looked at Nn¡¯s wless skin jealously.


    "Diabetes? That is an ancient disease." Liu Yunshengughed.


    The team talked andughed, not taking ckhawk seriously.


    In fact, this year, St. Garmain was especially strong in ck and white boxing. They not only had a star yer, Nn Chengnuo, but also had three other yers in the top 20.


    Plus the newly recruited talent Li Yu, St. Germain was very likely to win the championship of the Military Academy League Game. This Skpetition should be a piece of cake for them.


    The only threat to them in ckhawk was Ouyang Xiaosan, who was no match to Nn and not much better than the rest in St. Germain.


    "Chengnuo, how about you go first this time and give them a five to zero to teach them a lesson." Wang Yangjun suddenly had an idea.


    "Great idea. Let¡¯s what they say after the game," Ma Changye seconded with a smile.


    "Right! I can¡¯t wait to see their interviews after." Liu Yansheng alsoughed.


    "We should follow the coach¡¯s arrangement." Nn was still eating jelly with a harmless smile.


    "There should be no problem. Against ckhawk, we don¡¯t need to take them seriously. I¡¯ll talk to the coach and he will agree." Wang Yangjun said and went to the coach.


    St. Germain¡¯s coach Xu Yundi heard the proposal of Wang Yangjun and his eyes lit up. Xu grinned and said, "To fight ckhawk, we wouldn¡¯t even need Nn. Li Yu can go first and easily give them a five to zero."


    "Can Li Yu do it?" Wang Yangjun said a bit worriedly.


    "Rest assured. Li Yu is not as good as Nn, but should be among the top 10 right now. Sending him would be quite enough to beat ckhawk." Xu Yundiughed.


    Li Yu was a talent discovered by Xu Yundi in his coaching career. Xu thought Li Yu would be the next Nn Promise. Li was very talented and all he needed was a little bit of experience.


    Xu Yundi believed that, under his watch, Li Yu would be as good as Nn in less than two years.


    At this time, Li Yu would be all it took to deal with ckhawk.


    "Li Yu, can you deliver?" Xu Yundi smiled at Li.


    "Please be assured, coach. I will not give them any chance to fight back," Li said softly.


    "Let¡¯s do this then. You will be the first up." Xu Yundi appreciated his confidence very much.


    Wang Yangjun did not say anything. Li Yu was indeed very talented in ck and white boxing. As long as he could beat Ouyang Xiaosan, it would be easy for them to get a score of five to zero.


    The key was the match against Ouyang Xiaosan. Wang Yangjun and Ouyang had fought many times and Wang admired Ouyang. It was Ouyang¡¯s teammates that were bad.


    "How about it? The coach agreed?" Seeing Wang Yangjun was back, Liu Yansheng quickly asked.


    "The coach said, Li Yu was all it took to beat ckhawk," replied Wang Yangjun.


    "That is true. Li Yu is quite talented. If he could beat Ouyang, the rest would be no threat to him." Liu Yunsheng nodded.

 Chapter 201: Severe Consequences

    Chapter 201: Severe Consequences


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Wen Xiuxiu thought the interviews could not continue, she saw the online broadcasting had started and switched to stream thepetition.


    Soon the first line-ups of both teams were shown and first up were St. Germain¡¯s five members.


    "Wow, these are the best they got. They are not giving ckhawk any chance to fight back."


    "I don¡¯t think this is necessary when they are against ckhawk. Nn alone could nail it."


    "Who is that Windtalker? And why is he the first?"


    "You are not a fan, are you? Windtalker is the new talent Li Yu in St. Germain. I heard that Wang Yangjun can only beat him five out of ten times in training. Li is only a freshman now and has great potential."


    "Wow, he is so strong. St. Germain is doing great this year. They¡¯ll probably be the champion."


    "Sure thing."


    "I wonder what ckhawk would say after they lose."


    "They¡¯d be lucky to have one point."


    ...


    As everyone was talking, the yer list of ckhawk was also shown. With a nce, people were attracted by the first ID name they saw¡ª"ck Fist Emperor."


    "ck Fist Emperor--who is so arrogant to use this ID?"


    "Strange, I have never heard of the ID."


    "ckhawk is so good at bragging, even with their IDs."


    "ck Fist Emperor, I think it is more like kick-my-ass emperor."


    "Ha-ha, he¡¯s the first. We will see how this emperor was overthrown."


    The St. Germain yers were also upset with this ID, as it implied they would be ruled by him.


    "Li Yu. Do your best!" Wang Yangjun patted the shoulder of Li Yu and said.


    "Brother, please rest assured," Li Yu said. This ID was indeed a bit too arrogant.


    Wen Xiuxiu who was hosting the live broadcast was also dumbfounded. She did not remember this ID at all.


    "Is it a bench yer?" Wen Xiuxiu quickly looked at the files she had and it was indeed a bench yer. Since in this kind ofpetition, normally the bench yers would never go up, she did not look at their information.


    "With such an arrogant ID, he must be so full of himself, like everyone else in ckhawk." Wen was wondering why the ckhawk team could think so highly of themselves, when they were against St. Germain.


    "ck Fist Emperor is a bench yer of Team ckhawk. His real name is Han Sen, 16, freshman; never been in a ck and white boxing match before. It seems he has no experience and is a new yer..." Wen read out Han Sen¡¯s information.


    "How can a new guy be so arrogant?"


    "Ignorance is bliss."


    "ckhawk had no one to send and let someone with zero experience lead."


    Many people watching the live broadcast ridiculed the yer, for his ID got on many people¡¯s nerves.


    They did not recognize Han Sen. Themercial of SKTS was indeed very popr, but people hardly remembered the name of the actors in it, unless they had already been famous.


    So, in thatmercial, most people probably could only name Yu Qianxun.


    And even if they felt the name was a bit familiar, they would not connect it with a warframe yer, since the two fields had nothing inmon.


    When the viewers were cynical about Han Sen and his ID, ckhawk students who were watching the game could no longer take it.


    "What are you talking about? ck Fist Emperor is our genius, and had beaten the Chosen Yu Mingzhi in ck and white boxing."


    "Ha-ha, go on..."


    "Ha-ha, why don¡¯t you call yourselves Bragging Military Academy. Having beaten Yu Mingzhi, in your dreams, right?"


    "Please, Yu Mingzhi was not even a ck and white boxing yer. Do your research before you lie."


    "Garbage ckhawk, you are all talk."


    ...


    ckhawk had only so many students, whosements were drowned in the negative voices.


    This really pissed off the ckhawk students, especially those who knew Han Sen.


    Ji Yanran was the most furious of all. She typed as fast as she could but it did little good. An individual was helpless in front of hundreds of thousands of people. Looking at thements that ridiculed ckhawk and Han Sen, she was so mad that she turned pale.


    She might be okay with people saying bad things about her, but when it came to her boyfriend, she could not take it.


    "Can you win this game?" Ji Yanran suddenly sent a message to Han Sen.


    "Yes." Han Sen replied simply.


    "If you can make St. Germain gain no points, I¡¯ll buy you dinner." Ji Yanran blushed and sent.


    "Just dinner?" Han Sen replied.


    "And a kiss." Ji Yanran was flushed, but did not hesitate.


    "Great." Han Sen saw her text and became excited. Although they were a couple now, Ji Yanran was so shy and they were always on campus, so it was hard to get anywhere with her.


    But Han Sen first sent a message to Shi Zhikang and asked if something was wrong.


    Shi told him all about the live show and Han Sen¡¯s face darkened. After reviewing his opponents¡¯ files, he said in a low voice, "There will be severe consequences for those who made my girlfriend mad."

 Chapter 202: Professionalism

    Chapter 202: Professionalism


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Although ckhawk has Ouyang Xiaosan who is a star yer, but their overall strength was not good. It is courageous of the ck Fist Emperor to lead the game, but it would not be easy for him. I hope he could do his best and the result is not so important. After all, his opponent is a strong team. It¡¯s great that young yers could participate in games to get more experience..." After the beginning of the game, both sides sent their first yers to log in, and Wen Xiuxiu introduced Han Sen first.


    Ji Yanran listened to her and was even more upset, "What¡¯s with this host? She interviewed us, and why is she on the other side?"


    "She must be out of her mind?" Qu Lili was also annoyed.


    In fact, after Fang Mingquan heard Wen Xiuxiu¡¯smentary, his face became grim. He meant well when he sent her to do this show and did not expect her to take such a stand.


    Fang Mingquan immediately called her, "Wen, you are doing the show in ckhawk and should take their stand."


    If it was not because of her family, he would have said something harsh by this time.


    "Mr. Fang, I think that thementator should take a neutral point of view. Since ckhawk is the weaker team, I can¡¯t lie, right? That would be against what I believe in. "Wen Xiuxiu paused thementary and replied.


    "What you believe in?" Fang Mingquan shook his head. Young people these days are so self-righteous.


    "Yes, I have my belief and professionalism. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to stay true to myself," Wen said confidently.


    As experienced as Fang Mingquan was, he would not get mad with a little girl. He smiled and said, "Well, then based on what you believe, which team do you think will win?"


    "ckhawk would lose miserably," Wen did not hesitate to say. In fact, she still held some grudge that Fang sent her here.


    "So what if I say ckhawk will win?" Fang Mingquan asked softly.


    "That won¡¯t happen." Wen was doing the show because she liked ck and white boxing. No matter how she thought about it, ckhawk would not win.


    "Well, so if the ckhawk loses, I¡¯ll allow you to choose where you do interviews in the future." Fang Mingquan paused and said, "If ckhawk won, you need to fulfill the task assigned to you without objections."


    "Mr. Fang, you think that ckhawk will win?" Wen now had doubts about the professional level of Fang. Whoever had the slightest understanding of ck and white boxing should know that ckhawk could not win.


    "ckhawk will not only win, but their victory would also be overwhelming," Fang Mingquan said with a certain tone and hung up.


    Now Wen was regretting that she had requested to work for Fang. She used to admire his capability, and had used her family connections to get into Huaxing Station.


    But now the professional skills that Fang Mingquan demonstrated were simply disappointing. He could not even see the result of in a no-brainer like this one, which made her feel terrible.


    Wen Xiuxiu continued toment in ordance with her own understanding of the game, naturally showing her faith in St. Germain.


    Han Sen and Li Yu had logged in to the Sk tform.


    This teampetition took the form of an arena race. If the first yer won the first round, he could stay on and fight the next yer in the other team, until he was beaten.


    Such a game system allowed the situation where one yer fought five, but due to the high uncertainty in ck and white boxing, that would be hard to achieve.


    Because it was a game on Sk tform, the system randomly picked Han Sen as the attacking party.


    After the game began, Han Sen threw a punch, and his holographic image online was synchronized, hitting Li Yu¡¯s image.


    The professional equipment could scan Han Sen¡¯s body, so that it could tell the strength he had put into the punch. Once the strength used passed a certain level, the punch would be considered a ck fist, otherwise, it would be considered white.


    But the scanning data were invisible to the yers and they would only know the result after.


    Li Yu calmly stared at Han Sen. This punch was very fierce, but Li stood still and did not even try to block.


    Li was very confident of his own judgment--Han Sen¡¯s punch looked like a ck fist, but from some of the details, he could tell that it was a carefully disguised white fist, and no real strength had been put into it. Because it was on the Sk, Han Sen could not hurt him for real, so he did not even bother to defend himself.


    "Windtalker was just a new yer, but we can tell that he is very skilled and confident in his own judgment..." Wen Xiuxiu praised Li Yu, because she had made the same judgment. An average person might believe this to be a ck fist, but she had studied ck and white boxing and could tell from the details that it was indeed a white fist.


    But before Wen finished her sentence, an explosion sounded and Han Sen¡¯s fist hadnded on Li Yu¡¯s face. The system automatically showed the special effect of the ck fist, blowing Li Yu¡¯s image away.


    For a moment, everyone was dazed including Wen Xiuxiu and the St. Germain yers. Thements became scarce online.


    "There are consequences for making my girlfriend mad." Han Sen¡¯s eyes were cold. He had wanted a close victory so that it would not attract him too much attention, but now he had changed his mind. In addition, he had also got a kiss waiting for him. So, he would show no mercy.

 Chapter 203: Black Fist Emperor

    Chapter 203: ck Fist Emperor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Ha-ha, why have the St. Germain team stoppedmenting?"


    "Genius, well-done."


    ...


    ckhawk students became thrilled. Although they were not many, they soon filled the gap of thements.


    Ji Yanran was more excited than everyone else. Her face flushed, she waved her fist and cried, "Now you don¡¯t dare to talk nonsense, do you?"


    "Impossible... that punch was clearly a white fist..." Li Yu¡¯s face was dark.


    "Yu, don¡¯t let down your guard. It seems that their new guy has some skills," Xu Yundi urged Li Yu.


    Li Yu was a young talent who he thought could reach the level of Nn and he lost a point to ckhawk¡¯s new guy, which was somewhat embarrassing for him.


    "Yes, coach!" Li Yu answered, took a deep breath, and once again turned to his opponent.


    Each round was best of five. And Li Yu had only lost a point.


    The game began again. Wen Xiuxiu continued to exin, "Looks like ck Fist Emperor was quite lucking, getting the first point. It must be because Li Yu was not paying attention..."


    Bang!


    Before Wen finished, Li Yu was once again sent into the air. The system also yed the special effect of him being sent to the gxy.


    Wen Xiuxiu was stunned, and so were the viewers. If they could exin Li¡¯s first loss with his carelessness, the second loss was hard to justify.


    Those who were arguing with the ckhawk students suddenly stopped. All that was left in thements was support to ckhawk.


    "Good job..."


    "This is a true ck fist."


    "Where did this ck Fist Emperore from?"


    "Two consecutive ck fists, and Windtalker could not tell either. Loser!"


    "That kid was trying to y tough and did not even block. Even the special effect changed, ha-ha."


    "Our genius is the best."


    ...


    Wen Xiuxiu did not dare toment any more. When Li Yu came to the stage again, she was not as confident as she had been, "ck Fist Emperor is a very good yer, and this will be a fight between two powerful teams..."


    Boom!


    Another loud bang. Li Yu did raise his arms this time, so the special effect was not as dramatic. But the system still showed his image sliding backward more than 30 feet. There were even sparks from the friction.


    Although it was only a virtual special effect, many still got excited over it.


    "S*#t! Three consecutive ck fists and Windtalker was gone."


    "So impressive. Three consecutive ck fists and Windtalker did not see iting."


    "Where is he from?"


    "Wow! The St. Germain yer was eliminated with zero point by a new yer at ckhawk."


    "Young yers do not have the psychological quality. He lost the first point and continued to make mistakes and forgot to dodge."


    "That was just a new yer. What you are proud of? Next round Wang Yangjun would show you St. Germain¡¯s strength."


    "Young people cannot be trusted with important tasks because theyck experience."


    ...


    "Yu, what¡¯s wrong? The other yer had been using ck fists. Why didn¡¯t you dodge?" Xu Yundi was upset.


    His favorite student was eliminated zero to three. That was a shame on him.


    "I am sorry, coach." Li Yu was bitter. He knew that it was likely that his opponent would repeatedly use ck fist, but no matter how he saw it, he still felt Han Sen was using white fist, and could not bring himself to move away.


    Li Yu thought Han Sen was going to use ck fist but he judgment told him it was a white fist. In the end, his judgment trumped his instinct. And that was why he had lost.


    "Do not be sad. I will avenge you." Wang Yangjunughed, patted Li¡¯s shoulder and went up.


    "Remember, since his name is ck Fist Emperor, he must be very confident in his ck fists. Be careful and dodge when necessary," Xu Yundi said.


    "Understood." Wang Yangjun nodded and sat in the holographic equipment.


    Wang Yangjun had quite a lot of faith in himself. Li Yu could not see his opponent¡¯s intention because hecked experience, whereas Wang was had been in so manypetitions that he would never fail here.


    "Boy, now I will show you the true strength of St. Germain. ck Fist Emperor, I will reduce you to ck Fist Eunuch." Wang Yangjun stood opposite Han Sen confidently.


    Because it was an arena match, Wang Yangjun followed Li Yu to be the second yer, and was automatically determined to be the defensive side, which was also apensation mechanism for the party which had to fight continuously.


    "Windtalker iscking in experience, but Wang Yangjun is a veteran, so that ck Fist Emperor¡¯s tactics would not work that easily." Wen Xiuxiu¡¯s tone was no longer confident.


    But she still believed that Wang Yangjun had a bigger chance of winning, and was more optimistic about the St. Germain team.


    "That woman started babbling again." Qu Lili bristled.


    "Let her talk. The facts will prove everything." Ji Yanran was calm this time. Han Sen had promised her he would win, and she believed him.


    The game started again. Han Sen threw a punch out that looked extremely fierce.


    Wang Yangjun looked carefully, and felt just like Li Yu did. From many details he could tell it should be a white fist, and he should not dodge.


    However, after watching the match between Li Yu and Han Sen, Wang told himself, "That was how Li Yu lost, and I cannot make the same mistake."


    Then he moved backward to avoid the punch from Han Sen.


    "Wang Yangjun is worthy of his fame. His tactical goal is clear and his execution is also in ce. This blow should be..." When Wen Xiuxiu was in the middle of her passionatementary, she suddenly stopped.


    Beep!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist froze in the air, and a sign of a white fist lit up.


    "How could it be a white fist!" Wen Xiuxiu shout out loud, her eyes wide.

 Chapter 204: The Emperors Anger

    Chapter 204: The Emperor¡¯s Anger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Damn, I should have believed that my judgment was right." Wang Yangjun bitterly swinged his arm, regretting.


    "Yangjun, what are you doing? Do not get confused, and believe in your own judgment." Xu Yundi shouted to Wang Yangjun anxiously.


    Wang Yangjun gritted his teeth and went up for the second punch.


    Watching Hen Sen¡¯s fist approaching, Wang Yangjun saw clearly that like thest blow, this one was also a white fist judging from the hardly noticeable details.


    "Boy, you want to use the same trick twice? You can¡¯t get me like this." Wang Yangjun stood upright and reached out a hand to block Han Sen¡¯s fist. "With my experience, I could deal with this boy simply by using my instinct... "


    Bang!


    Han Sen¡¯s punch fell on the hand of Wang Yangjun, and Wang was suddenly thrown away. He rolled in the air and thumped to the ground.


    ck fist! It turned out to be a ck fist!


    At this time, the St. Germain¡¯s supporters became silent and so did Wen Xiuxiu, forgetting toment. She could not believe even Wang Yangjun had lost two points, and if he lost again, Wang would be out as well.


    In fact, after this punch, Wang Yangjun¡¯s psychological defense had beenpletely defeated, and it was difficult for him to stay calm.


    "Is it a ck or white fist?" Wang Yangjun looked at Han Sen, unable to judge with logic.


    Bang!


    There was no suspense--Wang Yangjun was eliminated zero to three.


    And this was just the start of this madness. Liu Yansheng and Ma Changkong who followed Wang simply could not stop Han Sen¡¯s performance.


    Three to zero, still three to zero.


    Three to zero in four rounds.


    The audience¡¯sments had be wild.


    "My God, who is this guy!"


    "ck Fist Emperor! So domineering. Even yers in top 20 like Wang Yangjun, Ma Changkong, and Liu Yansheng were unable to get a single point."


    "Cruel, it is too cruel."


    "ck Fist Emperor, where did such a guye from?"


    "Han Sen... the name seems ring a bell..."


    "He is our genius at ckhawk and spokesperson of SKTS. How can you be so dumb no knowing him?"


    "So it is him! I just searched the Sk."


    "Wow, isn¡¯t he driving warframes? Howe he is also so great at ck and white boxing?"


    "Genius, show these bastards what we got!"


    "Rock them."


    "Five straight wins!"


    "It¡¯s harder to beat Nn Chengnuo though."


    "It is not impossible. Look at the score, Han Sen is an awesome ck and white boxing yer."


    ...


    Wen Xiuxiu only felt nk. She had no idea what was going on. Four of the St. Germain team members were already eliminated by a new guy.


    "ckhawk will not only win, but their victory would also be overwhelming." Thinking of Fang Mingquan¡¯s words, Wen felt bitter and ashamed.


    "Nn Chengnuo, there is still him. The number 2 yer in the Alliance. He had lost to none but that person. He will not lose." Thinking of thest yer of St. Germain, Wen Xiuxiu felt like she had grabbed on thest remaining gambits.


    Nn Chengnuo, the best Martial Arts student St. Germain had ever seen, had shown excellence in variouspetitions.


    In addition to ck and white boxing, he could rank top 3 in almost every item he had signed up for. And his overall ranking in the Military Academy League Martial Arts Tournament. His skills were beyond the level of a military school student.


    Nn was even more popr than the Chosen in military schools.


    "Nn, this one you must win," Xu Yundi said grimly, having lost the pride he had had in the beginning.


    Nn nodded slightly and went straight to the holographic equipment.


    Wang Yangjun and others stared at the live show nervously, not understanding how ckhawk had be so strong.


    "Hello, I am Nn," Standing opposite Han Sen, Nn Chengnuo greeted his opponent. His ID was simply "Nn."


    "Hello, I am the ck Fist Emperor. If you feel it¡¯s too long, you can call me emperor." Han Sen said with a smile.


    Chen Ling¡¯s hands were sweaty. She knew Han Sen was strong, but did not realize he could eliminate four members from St. Germain.


    But even so, Chen Ling was still very nervous. After all, now Han Sen had to face Nn, who was a legend in the Military Academy League. Nn had lost to no one but the monster from the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    Especially in the ck and white boxing, even the guy from the Alliance Central Military Academy only beat him three to two.


    ording to a well-known ck and white boxing expert, Nn had a pure mind, and it seemed that he had some kind of ability to see through the false. Any disguise in front of him was useless, so it was almost impossible to cheat him.


    And Han Sen was clearly a yer very good at cheating. Theoretically speaking, Nn was undoubtedly Han Sen¡¯s nemesis. That was why Chen Ling is worried.


    "Lili, can he beat Nn?" Ji Yanran tightly grabbed Lili¡¯s arm and asked.


    Although she did not pay much attention to martial arts contests, Nn Chengnuo was so famous that even she had heard about him.


    Although Ji Yanran believed in her boyfriend, she was still so nervous that her palms were sweaty.


    "This is really hard to say. If the opponent is someone else, the genius will definitely win. But Nn..." Qu Lili also hesitated.


    "So what? Sen will certainly win," Shi Zhikang cried.


    "Sen is someone that will only be beaten by me, and before I do, no one can beat him," Zhang Yang said.


    Lu Meng smiled, "Sister-inw, you rest assured. Sen will not lose."


    This made Ji Yanran blush, but also made her feel more rxed.

 Chapter 205: Yin Yang Blast

    Chapter 205: Yin Yang st


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stared at Nn who was a year or two senior to Han Sen himself and had good-looking features. Nn was not particrly handsome, but still looks good.


    Nn¡¯s eyes were like water in wells that could show reflections. Deep in his dark pupils, there were lights of wisdom.


    Just by looking at him, Han Sen knew he was a very tough opponent.


    Han Sen was good at assassination, psychological game and prejudgment, which all must be based on his opponent¡¯s having certain thoughts. Only then could Han Sen see through his opponent and determine what kind of reaction might be taken.


    But Nn Chengnuo had a pair of eyes that was so clean and there was nothing to be told from them.


    No happiness or worry, no sadness or anger; Nn seemed to have no desire or pursuit, so that his eyes would never betray him.


    Everyone looked nervously at Han Sen and waited for him to make the deadly blow. Although Han Sen had eliminated four yers, now he was against Nn, and all those who were watching had their hearts in their throats.


    On the Sk, a middle-aged man was also watching the match between Han Sen and Nn.


    This middle-aged man was named Bai Yishan. He was a rare surpasser at his age.


    Bai Yishan was famous among surpassers not only because he had many geno points, but also because he was among the few that could be called martial arts master.


    Bai Yishan came from an aristocrat family. Since childhood he had been obsessed with martial arts. Dedicated to the research work of hyper geno arts, he was also a professor and the youngest maester at the Saint Hall. Many S-ss super geno arts came from his research. Meanwhile, he also taught at the Alliance Central Military Academy and enjoyed a high prestige in the military and Alliance.


    In his busy schedule, the reason for him to take time to watch such a game held on the Sk was not his interest in the ck and white boxing game itself. In the eyes of a surpasser, this kind of game was simply like children ying house. What intrigued him to watch was Nn Chengnuo.


    Recently, Bai had been doing research on a hyper geno art called "Yin Yang st," whose concepts wereplex, but did share some simrities with ck and white boxing. It was also about yin and yang forces.


    The birth of each hyper geno art had to witness a lot of experiments. Otherwise it would not be allowed to be sold or promoted at Saint Hall.


    If a hyper geno art involved a great risk, it would be ssified as banned, and could not be sold.


    Yin Yang st that Bai Yishan was studying, was one of the hyper geno arts that was demanding on those who practiced it. Although the practice of the hyper geno art did not involve too much risk, it might generate risks in using.


    But Yin Yang st had cost Bai Yishan nearly ten years of hard work. And if he hadn¡¯t found an iplete ancient copy of the "Magic of Yin and Yang," he would never have been able to invent Yin Yang st, which was very unique and powerful. Its only w was that it was too demanding on the users¡¯ prejudgment abilities.


    The two volunteers from the military who had practiced Yin Yang st all ran into issues when using it inbats. One had died and one became disabled. Yin Yang st was about to be ssified as banned.


    But after all, this is what Bai Yishan hade up with and he did not want to see Yin Yang st buried. That was why he tried his best to get another chance of experiment.


    In order to ensure the sess of this experiment, Bai Yishan needed to pick a person that he thought could control Yin Yang st. After a lot of screening, Bai Yishan had his eyes on Nn Chengnuo.


    What Nn was practicing was Ac Mantra, so his faith was immovable and he had a great perspective on yin and yang.


    But Bai Yishan was only listing Nn as a candidate and had not decided. This time he was trying to determine whether Nn would be a good fit by watching the ck and white boxing game, which despite its simple form, shows the fundamentals of yin and yang.


    Before Nn showed up, Han Sen¡¯s performance had amazed Bai Yishan.


    It was not how strong he was or how well he had mastered the yin and yang forces, but his ability of psychological gaming and prejudgement that made Bai Yishan regret not seeing the boy earlier.


    "This kind of ability is so rare and perfect for Yin Yang st. If he was not just lucky, he should be the one." Bai Yishan knew how valuable Han Sen¡¯s abilities were.


    This required both talent and effort. And among the people he had met, Han Sen was the best in this aspect so far.


    Bai Yishan listed Nn as a candidate exactly because of his ability to see through his opponent¡¯s thought, but now he could tell that Han Sen was even better at that.


    "Let me see how well you could do." Bai Yishan watched the game, interested.


    In the online ck and white boxingpetition, after Han Sen observed Nn, he threw a punch as fierce as an uncaged tiger.


    In Nn¡¯s eyes as clear as water shed a trace of surprise.


    He grew up practicing Ac Mantra, and had a mind that was like a mirror. No fiber or dust could pass unnoticed.


    Although he was still very young, he had a character that was suitable for practicing Ac Mantra and had be advanced in this hyper geno art.


    Most people¡¯s minds were affected by a lot of distractions, and he could see through them. With Han Sen¡¯s blow, he could not see what his opponent was thinking, which naturally made him a little surprised.

 Chapter 206: The Battle between the Angel and the Evil

    Chapter 206: The Battle between the Angel and the Evil


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The surprise Nn felt soon went away and Nn restored his calm. Even though he could not see through Han Sen¡¯s mind, Nn could see through his body.


    The body could make a lot of deceptive appearances, but under the Ac Mantra, he could see almost every inch of Han Sen¡¯s muscle. It was almost impossible to fool Nn.


    After all, one would have to move certain muscles to use real strength, and there was no way around that. For Nn Chengnuo, this kind of judgment was not difficult.


    Han Sen had no secrets in the eyes of Nn. All his muscles and even the speed of his breathing were imprinted in Nn¡¯s mind.


    "White fist!" Nn made his own judgment. There was no doubt that it was a white fist since Han Sen used hardly any muscles that he would use for other moves.


    Although Nn had determined it was a white fist, he still raised his arms to parry. It was not because he had no confidence in his judgment, but out of his respect for the opponent.


    In Nn¡¯s view, Han Sen was indeed among the top yers. However, Han Sen¡¯s disguise was not enough to fool him. Among all those he had fought, only the person from the Alliance Central Military Academy could ever fool him.


    That person could make a ck fist white and a white fist ck. Compared to him, Han Sen was not perfect.


    Bang!


    Nn¡¯s expression suddenly changed, as Han Sen¡¯s fistnded on his arm and threw him away. It was determined as a ck fist.


    "It turned out to be ck fist!" Nn was slightly startled.


    The audience was deadly silent. Wen Xiuxiu opened her mouth wide and her eyes almost popped out of her head. She could not believe Han Sen got another point against Nn Chengnuo.


    "This is not possible!" Xu Yundi also felt incredulous. Except for the guy in the Alliance Central Military Academy, he had not ever seen anyone who could get the first point facing Nn.


    After a brief silence, people who were watching online became wild.


    "My God, he scored first against Nn."


    "Is he about to achieve five three to zero?"


    "St. Germain will go insane."


    "S*#t that¡¯s amazing. This guy is not just great with a warframe!"


    "ck Fist Emperor... If he could give Nn a zero, I will call him your highness."


    "Your highness, please ect my allegiance."


    "It¡¯s just one point. Don¡¯t get excited too early."


    Thements were exploding, and in the end, no one could see what they were saying since the page rolled down too fast.


    Except for in the match against the guy from the Alliance Central Military Academy, people had not seen Nn fail for a long time.


    ckhawk students were cheering and Ji Yanran was so excited that her face reddened.


    Bai Yishan was intrigued. Touching his chin, he asked himself, "This is really interesting. One is pure and insightful an angel from heaven; the other has strong control, but is more like a cunning devil from hell. Who can do better in the end?"


    In the game, Nn had restored his zen. A failure like that was not enough to shake him, but he had to admit that he had underestimated Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s techniques were not as good as the guy from Alliance Central Military Academy, but he was more cunning. Maybe his ws had made him strong.


    "You¡¯re good," Nn stood opposite Han Sen and said.


    "Thank you." Han Sen epted thepliment.


    "Ready." Nn¡¯s eyes were calm and steady, without any emotional fluctuations from his failure.


    Han Sen did not hesitate to punch at him. An ordinary punch as it was, it attracted the attention of millions of people. All were nervously staring at Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    Among all the people, Nn was the calmest. He watched Han Sen¡¯s punch quietly.


    It was almost exactly the same punch as thest one and seemed to be a white fist again. No matter how Nn saw it, it was a white fist, since the punch simply could not carry the kind of strength that a ck fist would require.


    There were still a lot of ws in Han Sen¡¯s move, but now Nn knew that Han Sen had immense control of his muscles and the barely noticeable ws that only he could see were traps Han Sen had set.


    But Nn did not panic. Even if he could not tell whether it was a white fist, Nn could still make a reasonable judgment.


    And that was the judgment of Han Sen as a person. Since Han Sen used an ID such as ck Fist Emperor, he must be a person with absolute self-confidence. And from the previous four rounds, Nn could tell Han Sen was indeed quite arrogant.


    In fact, Nn had paid close attention to the previous rounds. With his ability of observation, Nn noticed that Han Sen always had a smile of victory the moment he threw his punch. Although it was only a slight upward curve, it revealed his self-confidence.


    At the same time, Nn also noted another detail, something even Han Sen himself probably did not know.


    In the four previous rounds, Han Sen had attacked 12 times, only three of which were white fists. And Nn had paid attention to every detail and knew that Han Sen would have the smile on his face whether he used a ck fist or a white one.


    But when Han Sen was using a ck fist, his smile would be slightly more tilted than when he was using a white fist. An average person would not see the difference, and only someone as observant as Nn could notice this clue.


    Nn knew that this was due to Han Sen¡¯s preference of ck fist. Han Sen must really enjoy the kind of pleasure of hitting his opponent and was excited to experience that. That was why he would smile a little more.


    And this subtle clue was again tested to be true in the previous punch. Nn Chengnuo had confirmed that Han Sen had the same kind of smile when using the ck fist.


    "That¡¯s right. This one must be a white fist." Nn¡¯s eyes lit up. He crossed his arms and was ready to block the white fist.


    Han Sen¡¯s smile at this moment was the one he would put on when giving a white fist.

 Chapter 207: Peerless

    207 Peerless


    Chapter 207 ¨C Peerless


    Boom!


    With the sparks generated by the system, Nn Chengnuo was blown away.


    Nn had lost again. Two points in a row¡ªnot even the guy from the Alliance Central Military Academy could do that to Nn. This was simply unbelievable.


    "Nn had lost two points. Am I in a dream?"


    "Nn is not even so miserable when he faced that monster."


    "Horrifying!"


    "ckhawk is so fierce this time. If they could send St. Germain home with no point, they would definitely be the champion, since the Alliance Central Military Academy is not here this time."


    "The emperor is invincible! St. Germain did not get a single point until now."


    "No wonder the ckhawk yers and coaches are so confident. They have the emperor on their team."


    "The emperor is so strong."


    ...


    Fang Mingquan watched the live show over a cup of tea. Although he thought Han Sen would win, but did not expect him to do so well¡­""


    Fang Mingquan was not too surprised about the result, after all he had seen the same performance from Han Sen during the Starry Cup. Han Sen reminded him of someone else, but they had totally different styles. The simrity between the two persons he thought of was that they were both destined to win.


    Wen Xiuxiu waspletely dumbstruck by the fact that Nn had lost two points in a row. She felt like she was in a nightmare. Which was as cruel at the reality.


    The St. Germain team that she expected to win had not gained a single point so far. And if they lost another point, then they would be out. She didn''t think that the team had ever been so humiliated.


    Even in its weakest moment, the team had never got a zero in apetition. Not to mention it is the strongest the team had ever been. Before this match against ckhawk, St. Germain even had a chance to challenge the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    She have never expected that they would lose to ckhawk in such a miserable way. Thinking back of what she had said and done before thepetition, Wen Xiuxiu felt her face burning, as if she had been pped by someone.


    Wen Xiuxiu even touched her face, as if that feeling was real.


    As strong as Nn Chengnuo, he had been shaken by the situation. Biting his lips, he fixed his eyes on Han Sen, "Has he been calcting right from the start?"


    Bai Yishan saw Nn Chengnuo''s look and sighed, "Nn is still too young and is easily shaken. He has lost already."


    But Bai Yishan''s gaze at Han Sen became hot. "Maybe this person is the best candidate to practice Yin Yang st."


    And the fact was exactly like how Bai Yishan had predicted. Nn Chengnuo¡¯s mind was shakenpletely. He could no longer maintain his keen observance nor his calm. In the third round, he was blown away by Han Sen.


    At this moment, even Han Sen¡¯s friends could not believe that their school had beaten St. Germainpletely. It was a victory they had never seen before.


    After a short silence, all the students from ckhawk started to cheer and they were shouting "Emperor."


    In the onlinemunity, people had also gone insane. St. Germain had lost like never before, and it was aplished by the guy whose ID name was ck Fist Emperor.


    "He is indeed an emperor. All yers in front of him had to bow their heads, even Nn Chengnuo."


    "Wow. Has St. Germain ever lost like this in their history?"


    "Ha-ha, I feel like this game rule should be changed. Otherwise no one could ever beat ckhawk."


    "The rules are indeed problematic. They should at least use best of five. Although it is fun to watch one guy fighting for a long time, a yer like the emperor would leave the other teams no options."


    "This yer is indeed an emperor. He should be able to fight with the guy from the Alliance Central Military Academy."


    " I can''t say about other items. But in ck and white boxing, I believe in the emperor. He is too good."


    "0 points... and this is St. Germain at its best."


    "It feels so good to watch. I really want to see another match."


    ...


    Wen Xiuxiu stood there, looking pale. However he had to go to the ckhawk team to finish herst interviews to wrap up the show.


    "Han Sen, congrattions..." Wen Xiuxiu felt so bad about herself. She has never felt so ashamed of her own ignorance ever in her life.


    She also felt terrible about having doubted the decision of her boss, who had meant well and given her a great opportunity which she hadpletely screwed up.


    "A mentor is a mentor. I have so much more to learn from him." Although Wen Xiuxiu had made a mistake, at least she knew to correct herself.


    This game shocked all teams in thepetition. Many teams that had paid no attention to ckhawk watched the video immediately and made a lot of analysis.


    22:14


    However, with all their efforts, they had onlye to one conclusion: the ck Fist Emperor is too good. If they fought against ckhawk, they would end up as miserable as St. Germain.


    This game shocked all teams in thepetition. Many teams that had paid no attention to ckhawk watched the video immediately and made a lot of analysis.


    However, with all their efforts, they had onlye to one conclusion: the ck Fist Emperor is too good. If they fought against ckhawk, they would end up as miserable as St. Germain.


    Many teams had protested to the sponsor of thepetition, and ask the rules to be changed or else they would withdraw.


    The sponsor also felt torn. They had adopted the current rules to make the game more fun and did not realize that there would be a yer as strong as the ck Fist Emperor. Even one of the strongest team was sent home with no point. If thepetition went on, it will no longer be a team effort but a one-man show.


    In the end the sponsor had to convene an emergency meeting, deciding to change the rules. From the second game on, the current system will be changed into best of five, and each yer could onlypete once.


    Although Chen Ling had issued a formalint of the decision, it did not help, because if the game rules weren''t changed, no team would be willing to y against ckhawk.


    "They have changed the game rules for a single person. The emperor should feel so honored."


    "Ha-ha, interesting decision!"


    "The emperor could no longer rule."


    "How can they change it? I want to see the emperor do this all over again."


    "Yes, I insist they keep the current system."


    "He is indeed an emperor. Only the sponsor could stop him."


    "If ckhawk loses this time, the emperor is still my champion."


    "I wish to see the emperor in a singles game. I wonder who will be stronger, him or the guy from The Alliance Central Military Academy."

 Chapter 208: Mystery Island

    Chapter 208: Mystery Ind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When night falls, by the glistening pond and under a willow tree, a young couple were standing together.


    "Close your eyes."


    "Why should I do that?"


    "Please."


    "No."


    "If you don¡¯t close your eyes, I¡¯ll leave."


    "You can¡¯t eat your own words."


    "So close your eyes."


    "Ok."


    "No peeking."


    "Alright alright."


    Seeing Han Sen had closed his eyes, Ji Yanran whose cheeks were red tiptoed and leaned her face towards Han Sen¡¯s.


    However, before her pink lips touched his face, she saw that he opened his eyes and watched her with a faint smile. Feeling ashamed, Ji Yanran wanted to stop and turn away.


    Yet Han Sen hands had held her small waist and she suddenly fell in his arms. His mouth covered hers.


    "Hmm..."


    When Han Sen was enjoying making out with his beautiful girlfriend, hislink suddenly rang.


    Han Sen wanted to turn it off but his girlfriend pressed answer. Suddenly, a sexy woman in white lingerie with her boobs almost popping out showed up in the holographic image.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Sen. It seems that I am interrupting you guys. I will hang up," the sexy woman said with her face gloomy and hung up.


    "You asshole..." Ji Yanran stepped on Han Sen¡¯s foot madly and turned away.


    " I can exin." Han Sen chased after her.


    "I don¡¯t want to listen." Ji Yanran did not really want to run. she turned her head away childishly.


    Having to exin to her while walking, Han Sen med Huangfu Pingqing secretly. He believed that she was doing it on purpose.


    In her dorm, Huangfu Pingqing was in a great mood and humming a song. Of course she meant it. She had been informed that Ji Yanran and Han Sen went to thekeside, and that was why she had calcted the time and changed into the right outfit before she dialed Han Sen¡¯s number.


    "You won¡¯t be able to run from me." Huangfu Pingqing said to herself while enjoying her bath.


    ckhawk¡¯s opponent in the next round was also a strong team. Although Han Sen and Ouyang Xiaosan had each won a round, the overall level of ckhawk was too low to win thepetition.


    Han Sen could do nothing about that. He had done everything he could have and many viewers felt injustice and protested the change of rules.


    However, there was nothing anyone can do about this.


    Because ckhawk and St. Germain had all been eliminated and the Alliance Central Military Academy was not in thepetition, there was little to watch. After ckhawk was out, the poprity of thepetition was plummeting, which made the sponsor feel terrible.


    Except for ckhawk¡¯s games, other matches were all protested against and had very low ratings.


    However, the video of Han Sen and St. Germain¡¯s game had been yed a lot. The ID ck Fist Emperor became really popr in the circle of ck and white boxing.


    Han Sen did not care for that. ck and white boxing was a great way to exercise the usage of yin and yang forces and the prejudgment of the opponent¡¯s intention. However, he did not intend tomit himself to it. He was only in thepetition because of the invitation of his schoolmates and he never wanted to be a professional yer.


    Han Sen went to the auction that Huangfu Pingqing mentioned, and the two sacred-blood beast soul both ended up with skyrocketing prices. He had nothing to bid with in the auction.


    The sacred-blood flying beast soul was bought by Lin Beifeng with 178 million dors, whereas the three-de harpoon was even more popr and was won by Son of Heaven in the end with 230 million dors, which made Han Sen feel quite unbelievable.


    He had wanted to sell his SKTS and put in all his savings, but had to let that thought go, because he simply did not have enough.


    The crazy prices made him want to sell his own sacred-blood beast souls at one point. He could be rich immediately.


    Even if he could sell his sacred-blood beast soul each at just 100 million, he would have several hundred million dors by now.


    However, this kind of money was not enough for someone rich to buy an interster spaceship, so it really was nothing.


    After the auction, Han Sen was thinking where he should go hunting. The moment he walked out of Steel Armor Shelter, the sky suddenly became dark.


    "It is noon now. Howe it suddenly became dark? Is it going to rain?" Han Sen felt weird because the sky was very clear just now.


    When he looked up, Han Sen almost jumped. There was not a piece of cloud in the sky, but a giant ind floating above the Steel Armor Shelter like a Mountain upside down, blocking the Sun and covering the shelter and its surrounding areas in the shadow.


    "Mystery Ind, it is a Mystery Ind!" eximed someone.


    Han Sen also recognized that it was a Mystery Ind. He had only seen it online before. It was his first time to see a Mystery Ind in the real life.


    The Mystery Ind was a floating ind that asionally appeared in the sky. Each Mystery Ind had a sacred-blood creature guarding it, and ording to people¡¯s experience, if someone killed a sacred-blood creature on the ind, one would get its sacred-blood beast soul for sure.


    Therefore, seeing the ind meant chance of getting a sacred-blood beast soul. However, it was not easy to fly that high andnd on the Mystery Ind.


    Neither primitive nor mutant flying beast souls could carry one that high. Only sacred-blood beast souls could, which was the threshold tond on the ind.


    Han Sen became thrilled. Steel Armor Shelter did not have many flying Beast souls to offer. And people here had not even heard of any sacred-blood wings, except for his purple-winged dragon.


    The other pair of wings known to people in addition to his was just sold by Huangfu Pingqing and was now in Lin Beifeng¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen felt amused, "Huangfu Pingqing must be regretting right now. Had she waited a little longer, the sacred-blood wings would be even more expensive than the three-de harpoon. Son of Heaven is definitely also regretting not having bought the sacred-blood wings."


    Han Sen found a secluded spot and summoned the ck beetle armor which had recovered from the previous damages and his purple-winged dragon beast soul. He could not wait to fly to the Mystery Ind.


    When he was up in the air, he saw from afar that from the other direction someone else was also flying toward the Mystery Ind.


    "Lin Beifeng is fast enough," Han Sen thought and approached that person, but when he was closer he saw that it was not Lin Beifeng, but Son of Heaven.

 Chapter 209: Domineering Dollar

    Chapter 209: Domineering Dor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t Lin Beifeng buy that pair of sacred-blood wings? How did it end up in Son of Heaven¡¯s hand?" Han Sen frowned, feeling puzzled.


    Although Son of Heaven¡¯s eyesight was not as good as Han Sen¡¯s, Han Sen¡¯s eye-catching golden outfit was easy to recognize. After seeing Han Sen, Son of Heaven speeded up toward the Mystery Ind. Obviously, he did not want to be approached by Han Sen.


    Han Sen was still far from Son of Heaven and decided to go to the ind directly.


    "This is a great opportunity to kill Son of Heaven. Now that he is alone, and none of his gang member is with him. Maybe I could even get rid of him right now." Squinting his eyes, Han Sen flew toward the ind.


    Son of Heaven¡¯s wings were no slower than purple-winged dragon¡¯s. Han Sen was not able to close in. The wind became cold when he went higher up, but Han Sen felt nothing because he had sacred-blood armor and Jadeskin. On the other hand, Son of Heaven was not that lucky. His armor only covered his upper body and he was shuddering.


    If it was not because Son of Heaven had almost maxed out on all his geno points, even with the sacred-blood beast soul wings, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fly up to the Mystery Ind.


    After flying for a while, Son of Heaven¡¯s eyebrows and hair became white with ice.


    "Dammit, why is the wind so strong?" Son of Heaven cursed. It was also the first time for him toe to a Mystery Ind. He had seen it before, but he did not have sacred-blood beast soul wings and was not able to go up.


    Son of Heaven had slowed down. It seemed that he was really frozen.


    When Han Sen was hesitating whether or not he should rush over, he saw someone else flying toward the ind.


    "Steel Armor Shelter has more sacred-blood wings? Who is the owner? Qin Xuan?" Feeling odd, Han Sen took another look and it was Thumb who was pping a pair of bat-like wings.


    Han Sen frowned. Although he knew Thumb, but they could not be called friends and Thumb did not know that he was Dor either.


    Using the identity of Dor and as apetitor for the sacred-blood beast souls on the Mystery Ind, he was now Thumb¡¯s enemy.


    While Han Sen was still thinking, Son of Heaven quickly flew to Thumb, which surprised Han Sen.


    Although Son of Heaven and Thumb had some coborations, they represented two major gangs in the shelter. It seemed odd that Son of Heaven had proactively approached Thumb.


    "How about you and I work together to get rid of Dor first?" Son of Heaven said to Thumb.


    "Why would I work with you?" Thumb curled his lips and said.


    "I can sell you the warframes that you want with 10% off." Son of Heaven said without blinking his eyes.


    "20% off," sad Thumb.


    "All right, but you have to help me gain this sacred-blood beast soul."


    "Deal."


    After reaching the agreements, the two flew to Han Sen. Han Sen saw them, but did not seem to panic.


    "Dor, I am so sorry. I respect you a lot and do not want to antagonize you. However, Son of Heaven has paid well and I have to fight you. If you leave now, I will not stop you," Thumb said to Han Sen aloud.


    "I understand. But I have to get the sacred-blood beast soul on the ind," Han Sen said calmly.


    "Cut the crap. If you still want the discount, you know what to do." Son of Heaven summoned his bloody red sword and shed at Han Sen.


    Holding his round shield with one hand, and a broadsword in the other, Thumb rushed to Han Sen as well.


    The shield was the one that Han Sen gave to Thumb, so Han Sen knew how good it was. However, Han Sen did not n to retreat. Drawing his Shura katana out, he cut it too Son of Heaven¡¯s sword.


    Son of Heaven of course recognized the katana, which might be stronger than the Z-steel weapons, but was not even close to his sacred-blood sword.


    Not only was Dor¡¯s weapon inferior to Son of Heavens, but Son of Heaven had almost maxed out on all his geno points and with his hyper geno art, so he was definitely stronger than Dor in physique.


    A few months ago, when Dor was fighting Qin Xuan, he was not even able to beat her. Son of Heaven did not think that the guy¡¯s strength could bepared to his in such a short amount of time.


    Even though Dor¡¯s strength was simr to his, Dor would lose his bnce after trying to block Son of Heaven¡¯s sword. By then, hw would have to take the deadly attack from Thumb.


    There was a dull noise of metal on metal.


    Bang!


    Son of Heaven was blown away by Han Sen. He was only able to steady himself after a few seconds and his face darkened.


    "How could he have be so strong?" Son of Heaven could not ept the fact that Han Sen¡¯s strength was so much greater than his. He had almost maxed out on all geno points.


    Thumb who had toe to Dor growled and attacked with his broadsword.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s katana was so fast that when Thumb had only drawn his broadsword, Han Sen¡¯s Katana was already hitting his shield.


    Bang!


    Thumb was also blown away, which shocked Son of Heaven even more. He had seen Thumb¡¯s strength and how great his shield was. Dor could ignore Thumb and his shield, which made him wonder how strong Dor was right now.


    Han Sen originally only wanted to test how well could he do at this point. It seemed that the effect was even better than he had imagined. Even Son of Heaven who had almost maxed out on all geno points was inferior to him. The enhancement brought by Jadeskin was indeed tremendous.


    But then he thought of Xue Longyan who was able to use Jadeskin to cut a mutant weapon like it was made of tofu after being severely injured and believed that he could do so much more with this hyper geno art.


    Son of Heaven and Thumb became serious and attacked Han Sen at the same time. Han Sen used one katana to Fight two foes and forced them to step back using destorm.


    In Steel Armor Shelter, those who were watching their fight with binocrs were dumbstruck. Although they knew that Dor was very strong, they did not realize that he was so strong that even Son of Heaven and Thumbbined could not stop him.

 Chapter 210: Humanoid Creature

    Chapter 210: Humanoid Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother, I¡¯m here to help you." another person pped a pair of wings and came close. It turned out to be Huangfu Pingqing.


    "This woman is trouble." Han Sen frowned. Huangfu Pingqing was obviously calling Son of Heaven, who was the young Master of the starry group. Being the granddaughter of Huangfu Xiongcheng, president of Ares Martial Hall, she could not be his sister.


    But Han Sen had no time to think about it. Huangfu Pingqing was not weak. If they were fighting one-on-one, Han Sen could easily beat her. However with two strong enemies attacking him at the same time, she would create a lot of troubles.


    The three were attacking Han Sen at the same time, who moved quickly and used his katana to block all the blows, which made the onlookers surprised.


    "Dor is great. He could even handle three enemies at the same time."


    "Had he showed up, Lin Feng might not have be the first Chosen."


    "So strong, how can he be so strong? Son of Heaven and Thumb are both going to max out on all geno points."


    Qin Xuan said softly, "It is shocking that Dor has made so much progress since the contest. It¡¯s just been a few months."


    "Because he is Dor." Qing said, holding his binocr.


    "It is such a shame that Dor was not in the final round of the contest, or he could have beaten Lin Feng," Yuanmented.


    When people were feeling amazed, they suddenly heard metal smashed. Han Sen¡¯s katana was not sacred-blood after all and could no longer take the hits. When cut by the bloody sword of Son of Heaven¡¯s, it was smashed into pieces.


    Without a weapon, Han Sen had to turn away. Although he could fight all these three people, he could not kill Son of Heaven without a sacred-blood weapon.


    "Stop!" Son of Heaven would not let him go and smacked the bloody sword at him.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes became cold and he suddenly shapeshifted into the bloody yer. He waved his fist at the bloody sword and knocked the sword away.


    Han Sen wanted to keep hitting Son of Heaven, while Thumb and Huangfu Pingqing hade over, waving their weapons.


    Han Sen forced Thumb back with one fist, and used his palm as a knife and struck at Huangfu Pingqing.


    Ding!


    Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s strength was weaker after all. Her sword was struck away and a silver three-de harpoon cut through the sacred-blood armor on Han Sen¡¯s arm. Blood was flowing.


    "What a sharp harpoon!" Han Sen pped his wings and flew higher.


    The three persons were chasing after him, but the higher they went, the stronger the wind was. With Jadeskin Han Sen did not fear the wind, yet the rest three were trembling and gradually slowed down. They had to watch Han Sennd on the ind and disappear from their sights.


    "I was just wondering why Huangfu Pingqing would be willing to sell the sacred-blood beast souls. So she was only working together with Son of Heaven." What Han Sen did not understand was why the flying beast soul bought by Lin Beifeng would appear on Son of Heaven. And Lin Beifeng was definitely not working together with them.


    There was little point in thinking about that right now. Without a sacred-blood weapon, it was not very likely he could kill Son of Heaven today.


    "Such a great loss! My katana was ruined and all that I have at this point is a mutant spear." Han Sen had decided that he would gain the sacred-blood beast soul on the Mystery Ind topensate his loss.


    When he came above the cloud, Han Sen finally saw the entirety of the ind. Above the ocean of clouds, there were magnificent mountains, among which one was outstanding.


    "The sacred-blood creature should reside in that mountain." Han Sen went towards the mountain as his full speed, wanting to kill the sacred-blood creature before everyone else and gain the beast soul.


    Before he could approach the mountain, Han Sen stopped and was appalled. He did not dare to go any closer because of what he saw. On top of the mountain there was a tall tree with a huge canopy and exceptional fragrance. An angel-looking creature with white wings behind its back and a halo above its head was standing under the tree with both hands ced on the hilt of a sword stuck in a rock. The sword looked like it was made from diamond and glittered in the sunlight.


    "A humanoid sacred-blood creature? And it even has a sacred-blood gear." Han Sen was pleasantly surprised.


    If he could gain a sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul from this creature, it would be undoubtedly powerful, just like bloody yer and fairy queen.


    ording to people¡¯s experience, all humanoids were exceptionally powerful, even the bloody yer which was not that close to a human.


    If it was not for the one-off sacred-blood arrow used by Son of Heaven, the bloody yer would not have been killed.


    The three gangs were attacking the bloody yer at the same time and even thebined effort was almost thwarted.


    Han Sen did not believe that himself was as strong as the bloody yer. And he sensed that this creature was probably even stronger than bloody yer.


    If Han Sen could shapeshift into the bloody yer for a long time, he would have some confidence. However, there was a time limit to that, and he might get himself killed if he risked to go over the limit.


    More importantly, the three people following him were about to arrive. If Han Sen started to fight the creature right now, they would be able to take advantage of it.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen did not hesitate to hide in the mountain and start observing.

 Chapter 211: Game On

    Chapter 211: Game On


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was normally only one sacred-blood creature on one Mystery Ind. Han Sen did not worry he might run into any danger and sat down on a tree where he could watch the sacred-blood creature, waiting for the three toe.


    In less than half an hour, the three persons had arrived, faster than Han Sen had thought.


    The three also saw the angel-like humanoid creature and reacted the same way Han Sen did. They stopped far from the creature and did not dare to approach.


    "Dor,e out. Let¡¯s talk," Son of Heaven stepped back and called after consulting with Thumb and Huangfu Pingqing.


    Obviously, they were also terrified of that creature and were also worried that Han Sen might take advantage of them.


    Han Sen ignored them. Half a day had passed, and Son of Heaven did not dare to go into the mountains.


    "Dor, let us talk. None of us can profit from this if we do nothing." Son of Heaven was worried. If it was some other sacred-blood beast soul, he would probably let go.


    However, a humanoid sacred-blood beast soul was very rare. If he missed this one, he might never see another in his lifetime.


    After he evolved and entered Second God¡¯s sanctuary, it would be even harder for him to get a humanoid beast soul.


    So even if Son of Heaven hated Dor, he still asked to work with the guy.


    Han Sen pondered and pped his wings toe out. Son of Heaven knew that he was here, so the young Master would never touch the sacred-blood creature. Thus, Han Sen had little to gain from it.


    "Son of Heaven, say it if you want something from me," eximed Han Sen from afar.


    "Dor, I will offer you 50 million dors to help me kill the creature, but the beast soul must be mine," said Son of Heaven.


    "I will give you 50 million for the beast soul."


    Son of Heaven held back his curse and said, "What would you want in return for this beast soul? Name your price."


    "One sacred-blood beast soul," Han Sen said.


    "Dor, I am only getting a sacred-blood beast soul by killing this creature. Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re too greedy?" Son of Heaven wanted to kill Han Sen at that moment.


    "I do not have to tell you the value of a humanoid sacred-blood beast soul, right?"


    "Dor, a humanoid beast soul is indeed precious, but you are asking for too much. How about we bothpromise? We will offer a hundred million for the beast soul," Huangfu Pingqing smiled sensually and said.


    "I am not interested in money. A sacred-blood beast soul or may the best man or woman win. You decide," Han Sen said decisively.


    "Since you do not know your ce, I will have to teach you," Son of Heaven suddenly growled and moved to attack Han Sen.


    Huangfu Pingqing also summoned her bow and arrows and shot seven arrows at Han Sen at the same time.


    Han Sen decided not to waste time on them and flew away. However, there was no wind on the ind and Han Sen was not fast enough to lose them.


    Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s arrows also distracted Han Sen and slowed him down.


    "Son of Heaven, if you promise to give me a sacred-blood beast soul now, it is not toote. Otherwise you will regret it," eximed Han Sen.


    "My only regret is not killing you earlier," said Son of Heaven, gritting his teeth.


    "Then you will continue to live with regret," Han Senughed.


    Suddenly, Han Sen changed his direction and rushed to where the creature was.


    The rest were dumbstruck. Thumb slowed down and said, "He went after the creature. should we follow him?"


    Son of Heaven said, "Do not slow down. Follow him. That bastard would never go risk his life. He is only trying to lose us."


    Thumb felt it was a reasonable exnation. Dor could never be so stupid that he would hand his life over to the sacred-blood creature.


    The three were following Han Sen as close as they could, but soon they felt that something was wrong. Han Sen went all the way to the mountain and did not intend to change direction or stop.


    "Brother, it feels weird. We should stop," said Huangfu Pingqing.


    Son of Heaven also felt that and gradually slowed down, but it was toote. Han Sen hac already gone into the mountain.


    When he was 300 feet from the sacred-blood creature, it suddenly opened its eyes, golden lightning bolts shining in its pupils and blonde hair dancing in the air.


    A sword as gorgeous as a diamond was also drawn from the rock. Spreading its wings, the creature flew up and threw itself at Han Sen.


    Han Sen moved towards the three at full speed. They suddenly understood that he was trying to force them to fight the creature.


    "Shameless bastard. Let¡¯s run," cried the Son of Heaven.


    "No way. We cannot make it. The creature is faster than we are," Thumb said calmly.


    "We should work together to kill Dor first," said Son of Heaven, seeing Han Sen was only 50 feet from them.


    The sacred-blood creature hade behind Han Sen and shed at him with its sword.


    Shapeshifting into the bloody yer, Han Sen summoned his mutant spear and used it to block the sword.

 Chapter 212: Fighting an Angel

    Chapter 212: Fighting an Angel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Crack!


    As a mutant weapon, the spear was cut into halves by the diamond sword.


    Shocked, Han Sen threw himself at the three.


    The three wanted to attack Han Sen, but was all appalled by how powerful the creature was.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen was already in front of them. When they were ready to attack Han Sen, he stopped less than 15 feet from them and turned to face the sacred-blood creature. Having summoned his chopper, he used it to parry with the sacred-blood creature.


    The chopper was amonly seen beast soul weapon, so he was not worried that people might tell who Dor was from it.


    Crack!


    The chopper was also cut in half by the diamond sword. Han Sen fell to the ground and dodged the sword of the creature.


    Now the sacred-blood creature was faced with the other three. Without hesitation, the creature cut to Thumb who was closest to it with its sword.


    Thumb gritted his teeth and used his sacred-blood Shield to block the diamond sword.


    Ding!


    Thumb was forced back more than 50 feet before he could stop himself in the air. With a roar, he shapeshifted into a giant bear more than nine feet tall. With his shield in one hand and his Broad Sword in the other, Thumb ran toward the sacred-blood creature. He eximed, "Dor, now if we work together, we will have a chance to kill it. If you run away right now, if we could not gain any benefit, we will not leave anything to you."


    Just now when fighting with Han Sen, Thumb did not really want him dead. After all, he held no grudge against Han Sen. All Son of Heaven offered was a discount and that was not worth risking his life.


    "Come to the ground. We are not its match in the air," Han Sen cried while flying to the ground.


    Son of Heaven and the rest also knew that the flying speed of the creature was too fast for them to keep up with, so they followed Han Sen to the ground.


    Thumb was thest to follow. Using his sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul and sacred-blood shield, he barely blocked the creature¡¯s sword.


    All four of them were now on the ground. They all took back their wings and shapeshifted into different creatures to attack the sacred-blood angel-like creature.


    Han Sen had seen the strength of sacred-blood creatures. He knew that with his own power, he could never kill the creature. The only chance was to coborate with the three.


    He also had to try to kill the creature while they were still able to shapeshift, because the angel-like creature was too strong.


    Thumb was now a giant bear. Using his shield, he was fighting the creature head-on. Deep marks were left by the diamond sword on the sacred-blood shield.


    Son of Heaven had turned himself into a huge lion. Huangfu Pingqing did not shapeshift, but was shooting arrows from far away to limit the range of motion of the creature. Without a humanoid shapeshifting beast soul, she would not be able to use the weapon she was best at if she chose to shapeshift.


    Although all four of them were attacking the creature, they still did not cause much damage.


    Han Sen found a chance to cut at the creature, but his mutant dagger did not even break its armor.


    "Dammit, without a sacred-blood weapon, I could never kill this creature." Han Sen felt depressed. All he needed right now was a sacred-blood weapon. It was such a shame that he had not bought the three-de harpoon, otherwise he would not be so helpless right now.


    "Carry on. My shapeshifting would notst very long," eximed Thumb as he was blocking the blows from the creature.


    Most attacks from the creature were handled by Thumb. If his shield were not sacred-blood, it would have been broken a thousand times.


    Son of Heaven was also worried. Had he not given Luo Tianyang his sacred-blood ape beast soul, which were ruined by Han Sen, he could do much better.


    Now with the lion beast soul, he could not use weapons after shapeshifting, so he could notmit his full strength.


    The three men could allst around two hours with shapeshifting. As time went by, they could not hurt the creature whatsoever.


    "We could not keep doing this. Someone lend me a sacred-blood weapon." Han Sen had to ask. Without a sacred-blood weapon, all he could do was to distract the creature. There was no chance he could cause any damage. And their shapeshifting time was almost up.


    But none of the rest responded, it was a great risk to transfer a sacred-blood beast soul to Han Sen. Who could tell if he would run away the moment he got the beast soul?


    Even if he did not run, no one was willing to see him killing the creature.


    "Since we could not beat it, we should go home." Running out of shapeshifting time, Han Sen turned away to leave the Mystery Ind.


    Without Han Sen, the rest could never beat the creature. With Thumb¡¯s defense, they also left the Mystery Ind.


    The sacred-blood creature of Mystery Ind would not leave the ind. So after they left, the sacred-blood creature went back to the tree on that mountain.


    The n to besiege the sacred-blood creature had failed. After some discussion, the three went back to the shelter, because they did not believe that Han Sen would go find the creature alone. That creature was not something an individual could kill.


    "Impressive. The Beast soul of this creature must be amazing." Han Sen went back to the Mystery Ind after dark.


    He needed to kill this creature, otherwise his katana and two mutant weapons would have been ruined for nothing.


    In fact, he had one sacred-blood weapon, which was the sacred-blood butterfly boomerang. However, it was a one-off weapon. If he did not have to, Han Sen would not use it.

 Chapter 213: Holy Angel

    Chapter 213: Holy Angel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If it were any other sacred-blood creature, Han Sen would not use the sacred-blood butterfly boomerang. After all, it would be a huge waste since no one could guarantee he would gain a beast soul from a creature.


    However, the sacred-blood creature from the Mystery Ind would definitely yield a beast soul. In addition, it also had a sacred-blood gear, which was way better than the golden axe of the bloody yer, which was too heavy to carry around and less sharp.


    Even he could not bring the sword out of God¡¯s sanctuary, he would be able to sell it at a great price.


    If he could kill this creature, he could gain both a beast soul and a gear. So even if he were to use his sacred-blood butterfly boomerang, it would be a great deal.


    Going back to the mountain, Han Sen saw the sacred-blood creature under the tree, its hands still on the hilt of the diamond sword and its eyes closed again.


    He did not have time to pay attention in daytime. Now under moonlight and starlight, he noticed how gorgeous this creature was.


    It was definitely a she. The jade armor covered her body, yet still showed off her long legs and curves.


    The white wings and long wavy hair entuated her beautiful facial features. Pretty yet aloof, she was really like an angel.


    Had he not seen how well she fought, Han Sen would even be reluctant to hurt such a beautiful creature.


    "She is so strong. I only have one chance. If I don¡¯t seed, I might not even be able to escape." Han Sen was considering which beast soul he should use.


    A sacred-blood beast soul armor would not be enough. It might keep him alive, but what he needed now was to kill the creature.


    The fairy queen was summoned. Han Sen¡¯s body was covered in red armor and the ruby crown appeared on his head. His ck hair became blonde. Han Sen also summoned the horn bow and mutant ck stinger arrow.


    Han Sen was confident in his ability to hide his intentions, but when he aimed at the creature, she suddenly opened her eyes full of golden lightning bolts.


    Whoosh!


    The diamond sword was drawn from the rock, and cut at Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not shoot the ck stinger arrow. He did not dare to. Once the arrow was cut by the sword, it would be ruined.


    This arrow had cost Han Sen a lot of efforts and Han Sen would not want it to be ruined like the mutant spear and chopper.


    Watching the sacred-blood creature approaching him, he felt she did not seem as fast as she was. The ability of the fairy queen had turned the actions of the creature into slow motion in his eyes.


    Watching the sword cutting at himself, Han Sen suddenly took back his bow and arrow and made an incredibly fast move.


    Sparticle, the footwork that Han Sen had been working hard on was eventually put to use. Even the sacred-blood creature¡¯s sword was not fast enough to follow his Body.


    Instead of stepping back, Han Sen narrowed the distance between him and the creature.


    The sacred-blood butterfly boomerang appeared in Han Sen¡¯s hand and was thrown at the creature.


    With an unlikely trajectory, the boomerang approached the creature in the blink of an eye and was about to cut her throat.


    However, even at such a short distance, the sacred-blood creature was still able to take back her sword and sh it at the butterfly boomerang.


    The moment before the sword touched the boomerang, the boomerang suddenly made an incredible dive and then cut the creature¡¯s throat from below.


    Boom!


    The horrifying blue fire exploded and covered the entire body of the sacred-blood creature. It¡¯s almost looked like she was going through a nirvana.


    This angel was not a friendly one. Bathing in fire, she was still trying to attack Han Sen.


    Using both fairy queen and Sparticle, Han Sen was able to dodge all her attacks.


    In fact, the creature¡¯s speed and strength were no longerparable to before because of her injury.


    She gradually slowed down and her sword fell to the ground with a nk. Her body turned into lights and scattered like fireflies."


    Sacred-blood creature Holy Angel killed. Beast soul of sacred-blood holy angel gained. Meat inedible."


    "She really is an angel!" Han Sen was excited. He was not too surprised by the fact that the meat was edible. He had read before online that the sacred-blood creatures on the Mystery Ind where most likely inedible.


    Wrapping the diamond sword with the cloth he had prepared, Han Sen left the Mystery Ind in the dark.


    "Son of Heaven must still be thinking how to kill the holy angel. There is no way that he would know that I¡¯ve killed it. I¡¯m really curious to see his face when he has prepared everything and find no creature there." Han Sen returned to Steel Armor Shelter in a great mood. Putting the diamond sword on the table, he couldn¡¯t wait to check out his newly gained beast soul of holy angel.

 Chapter 214: Huangfu’s Offer

    Chapter 214: Huangfu¡¯s Offer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A teenage girl with long dark hair stood barefoot in front of Han Sen, wearing a white dress, her eyes blinking.


    "Beast Soul pet... Another one." Looking at the Holy Angel in the form of a pretty little girl, Han Sen did not know how to react.


    This was such a big change. She had lost her wings and halo. You could not even tell that she was an angel. There was nothing fearful about her and she looked just like a cute human girl.


    Despite her cuteness, she could not fight at all. He did not even know how long it would take for a sacred-blood beast soul pet to transform.


    Fortunately, Han Sen also had gained sacred-blood gear, the diamond sword, otherwise he would be very upset. After all he had traded one katana, two mutant weapons, and a sacred-blood butterfly boomerang for the sacred-blood pet.


    One thing was for sure: the sacred-blood holy angel was worth a lot of money. Sacred-blood pets were rare. And a pet as cute as this one, which looked almost exactly like a human, could be sold at a great price, maybe even higher than the price of any practical sacred-bloods.


    "Can you talk?" Han Sen looked at the Holy Angel and asked. She looked so much like a pretty human girl.


    The holy angel widened her eyes and smiled at him, looking innocent.


    Seeing that she could not talk, Han Sen took her back, and took up the gorgeous diamond sword.


    The diamond sword was like an ice sculpture, and was slightly heavier than a steel sword.


    Han Sen waved the sword around, and thought it was very smooth to use.


    "What a great sword! It is very much worth what it has cost me." Han Sen felt more and more at ease waving the sword around, thinking it was easier to use than the katana.


    As for the sharpness and toughness of the sword, there was no question, since it could cut through his sacred-blood armor.


    Even the sacred-blood shield of Thumb¡¯s was left with deep marks, whereas the sword itself was still intact. It was easy to imagine how good it was.


    "It is such a shame that the sword could not be taken back like a sacred-blood beast soul. I could only carry it with me and use it here in God¡¯s Sanctuary," Han Sen thought. The sword had a very memorable look. Since Son of Heaven, Huangfu Pingqing and Thumb had all seen it, it would be a lot of trouble if he wanted to use it in the future. He could only use it when he pretended to be Dor. Otherwise any of them could guess that Han Sen was Dor.


    Leaving God¡¯s sanctuary, Han Senslink immediately rang.


    Seeing Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s number, Han Sen bristled. It was because of this woman that his girlfriend was still mad at him.


    Having answered the call, he wanted to talk some sense into Huangfu Pingqing, teaching her right from wrong. While he just opened his mouth, he was rendered speechless.


    Huangfu Pingqing was in a bubble bath. Covered under foam, he could only see her arms and the top of her globes, which still made his heart race.


    "Brother Han, am I interrupting something?" as she asked, she lifted one of her legs and started to caress it.


    Han Sen felt his nose was about to bleed. He touched his nose and said seriously, "Miss Huangfu Pingqing, do you need me for something? If not, I have to go."


    Han Sen could not help throwing another nce at her leg.


    "Of course I need you. Did you know that there is a mystery ind floating above the Steel Armor Shelter now?" Huangfu Pingqing smiled sensually.


    "Of course I know that. But I could never go up there since I do not have sacred-blood wings." Han Sen became nervous.


    "That¡¯s a problem easy to solve. I can lend you a flying beast soul." Huangfu Pingqing turned around in the water and moved closer to thelink.


    Looking at the close-up of her white globes, he was about to explode. Han Sen said hurriedly, "Don¡¯t joke with me. Why would you lend me such a precious sacred-blood?"


    "I am not joking. If you want it, you cane and get it right now. My door is open," Huangfu Pingqing said, blinking.


    "You could say what you want here and now." Han Sen did not believe Huangfu Pingqing would be so generous.


    "Since you won¡¯te over. We should find somewhere to discuss. How about the cafeteria in section A?" Huangfu Pingqing said.


    "No, I¡¯d rather talk in the shelter." Since this was breakfast time, if someone saw Huangfu Pingqing and him together, he could never prove his innocence.


    Although Huangfu Pingqing was sexy and as pretty as Ji Yanran, Ji Yanran was more Han Sen¡¯s type.


    Huangfu Pingqing was too cunning. Even though she looked great, it was tiring to talk to her.


    Shutting down hislink, Han Sen went back to Steel Armor Shelter and waited for Huangfu Pingqing at their agreed ce.


    Huangfu Pingqing was not a bimbo. On the contrary, she was smarter than anyone he knew. When she first came to Steel Armor Shelter, she pretended not to know Son of Heaven, so that the young master could help raise the price of many beast souls.


    The sacred-blood flying beast soul was thus sold at a high price to Lin Beifeng. Because of the appearance of the Mystery Ind, Son of Heaven had to buy it back from Lin, who ended up making some money.


    Such a woman would not invite him to a date for no reason. She must want to discuss with him the sacred-blood creature on the Mystery Ind.


    He knew that Holy Angel was gone now, which other people were not aware of, and they were still preparing to hunt the creature.


    "Maybe I can even gain something from this." Han Sen said to himself. However, he was still not sure how Son Of Heaven and Huangfu Pingqing knew each other.

 Chapter 215: Trade

    Chapter 215: Trade


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sitting on a rock, Han Sen saw Huangfu Pingqing approaching.


    Wearing a half armor, skirt and Boots, Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s thighs were exposed. Her figure was so attractive that Han Sen swallowed nervously.


    "Little Brother Han, have you waited for a long time?" Huangfu Pingqing walked closer to Han Sen, flipping her hair and in a flirty way.


    "Miss Huangfu Pingqing, you could call me brother, but could you lose the word ¡¯little¡¯?" Han Sen asked, a little upset.


    "If you will call me sister." Huangfu Pingqing said with a smile.


    "After all, what do you need me for?" Han Sen changed the subject.


    "I¡¯ve told you, if you want to go to the Mystery Ind, I could lend you my sacred-blood wings," replied Huangfu Pingqing, blinking.


    "No strings attached?" he did not believe she was doing this out of kindness.


    "That¡¯s hurtful. Just do me a favor and help me hunt the creature on the mystery ind. how about that?"


    "Me?" Han Sen looked at Huangfu Pingqing in Surprise.


    "Yes, you can name your price. And even if you want me, I could be yours." Huangfu Pingqing said sensually.


    "Ahem. With so many impressive guys in the steel armor shelter, why would you think of me?" Han Sen continued to ask, ignoring her reply.


    "Although there are many great guys out there. I think you are the best archer I have ever seen."


    "So who else will go, in addition to you and me?" Han Sen asked.


    "I will not go. There are in total three flying beast souls in the Steel Armor Shelter. You will go on my behalf and coborate with Son of Heaven and Thumb in order to hunt the creature. Other than its beast soul, you could ask for anything else."


    "Sister, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what is the rtionship between you and Son of Heaven and Thumb? Can I trust them?" Han Sen asked.


    "Rest assured. The mother of Son of Heaven is my mom¡¯s sister, which makes him my cousin. So, of course you can trust him. As for Thumb, we have paid him and we know who he is in the alliance. He will not dare to mess up," exined Huangfu Pingqing.


    Now Han Sen came to understand the rtionship between Ares martial Hall and Starry Group.


    He did not really care about this sort of thing. Since Huangfu Pingqing and Son of Heaven did not know Holy Angel had been killed by him, and Huangfu Pingqing was seeking his help, it was potentially a great opportunity.


    "What do you need me for though? I am not really good atbat."


    "All the other two guys need is a strong archer. Although I am good at archery, but not as good as you. That¡¯s why I want to ask for your help. Let me know if you want something in return," Huangfu Pingqing said with a smile.


    Han Sen pretended to think for a while and said, "I would like to buy a sacred-blood beast soul weapon. Do you still have any avable?"


    Han Sen could not forget about the sacred-blood three-de harpoon. Although the diamond sword was great, it was too eye-catching. And since it was a sacred-blood gear rather than a beast soul, it was not that portable.


    "Well..." Huangfu Pingqing pondered. She did have a sacred-blood weapon, which was exactly the three-de harpoon that was at the auction. Son of Heaven was nted by her at the auction and the harpoon was actually unsold.


    "To be honest, I still have that sacred-blood harpoon. I can sell it to you if you want it. But the lowest price would be 150 million, which is the best I can do," said Huangfu Pingqing seriously.


    "150 million..." Han Sen thought about it. It was not cheap but not that expensive either for a sacred-blood beast soul. After all, Huangfu Pingqing owned apany, and apany must make profits.


    If it was at an auction, it could easily be sold at a better price. In addition, sacred-blood beast souls were rare, and sometimes could not even be bought with money.


    Han Sen thought, "I have 60 million in savings. Since SKTS is still a limited edition, the one I won at the warframe contest could probably be sold at around 70 or 80 million online. Right, I also have a mutant flying beast soul of ck-feathered beast. With everything sold, I coulde up with 150 million. Okay, let¡¯s do this. I really need a sacred-blood beast soul to hunt sacred-blood creatures. If I can gain another sacred-blood beast soul, then it will all be worth it."


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and said to Huangfu Pingqing, "Alright, 150 million it is. I will buy the three-de harpoon but I don¡¯t have so much money at the moment. If you could wait a couple of days, I will sell something so that I cane up with the money."


    "Why would you sell elsewhere? Have you forgotten what I do? Tell me what you want to sell and I will offer you a good price for them." Huangfu Pingqing rolled her eyes.


    Han Sen told Huangfu Pingqing what he wanted to sell, and Huangfu Pingqing appraised his belongings. Their agreement was that Han Sen would use the mutant flying beast soul, the SKTS, and 60 million dors to buy the three-de harpoon.


    "Honestly, I respect you a lot," after they made the deal, Huangfu Pingqing said to Han Sen seriously.


    "You tter me," Han Sen paused and said.


    Huangfu Pingqing shook her head and said, "I did some research on your background. And based on who you were before entering God¡¯s sanctuary and what happened to you after, it is impressive that you can be who you are today. Honestly, I have thought that if I were you I would probably still be struggling for life and could never havee up with 150 million to buy a sacred-blood beast soul."


    As thick-skinned as Han Sen, he blushed hearing thepliment, "Luck, it was all luck..."


    He was not lying either. If he did not happen to gain the ck Crystal and the sacred blood ck beetle Beast soul, he could never have be who he is today.


    Seeing that he blushed, Huangfu Pingqing could not help holding his chin and kissed him on the cheek, "A man as capable and cute as you is just my type. If you be more powerful, I might really want to be your girlfriend."

 Chapter 216: Gone

    Chapter 216: Gone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After getting the three-de harpoon, Han Sen had no time to y with it before he was brought to Son of Heaven by Huangfu Pingqing.


    Son of Heaven obviously already knew that he woulde. The conditions offered to Han Sen were part of the agreement between him and Huangfu.


    If it was not for the fact that the Mystery Ind would onlyst for a short time, Son of Heaven would never have agreed to ask for help from Han Sen, let alone offer him benefits.


    What he did not know was that it was useless to promise Han Sen anything, because the Holy Angel was already killed by Han Sen.


    Son of Heaven, Huangfu Pingqing and Thumb needed to go back to the shelter to prepare. They did not leave anyone on the Mystery Ind either, in case that the person would be attacked by Dor. In addition, they did not believe that Dor alone could have killed the creature on the Mystery Ind, which was why they only sent a team to watch the Mystery Ind from the shelter and had no idea that the sacred-blood creature had been killed.


    This time Son of Heaven had spent several hundred million on buying the sacred-blood flying beast soul from Lin Beifeng and borrowing a sacred-blood shape-shifting humanoid beast soul from Qin Xuan, in addition to the price he paid to hire Han Sen and Thumb.


    All of his efforts were for the beast soul of this sacred-blood creature on the ind.


    Han Sen simply took the sacred-blood flying beast soul and a sacred-blood beast soul arrow Huangfu Pingqing lent him, and followed all instructions of Son of Heaven quietly.


    Secretly, Han Sen was amused. "Son of Heaven, you¡¯ve spent so much effort. When yound on the Mystery Ind and find the sacred-blood creature gone, I wonder how you would look."


    "You can only shoot arrows from afar and the have to stop whenever I ask you to. You will regret it if you try to steal my beast soul again," Son of Heaven looked at Han Sen coldly.


    "Rest assured. I am a professional and know what to do," replied Han Sen calmly.


    "That would be the best." Son of Heaven was not afraid that Han Sen would try to get thest hit. This time, there would be a beast soul for sure, so even if Han Sen had got the beast soul, he would have to give it back. Otherwise, Son of Heaven would have the excuse to kick Han Sen¡¯s ass in the alliance. Even Qin Xuan and the special squad could not save him.


    Everything was ready and Son of Heaven took Thumb and Han Sen to fly towards the Mystery Ind again. When they arrived at the ind, Son of Heaven did not go immediately into the mountain, but let the team rest for half a day so that they were all prepared and energetic. For this humanoid creature¡¯s beast soul, Son of Heaven had considered everything.


    Han Sen did not say a word and simply followed what Son of Heaven said. He was only looking forward to seeing Son of Heaven¡¯s disappointment when he found that the holy angel was gone.


    Atst, Son of Heaven led Han Sen and the Thumb into the mountain.


    "Where is the sacred-blood creature?" from afar, Son of Heaven used binocrs to watch the top of the mountain, but did not see the holy angel.


    Son of Heaven elerated towards the mountain, but did not see a trace of the creature at all.


    Feeling reluctant, Son of Heaven circled around the mountain top and the asked Thumb and Han Sen to search elsewhere on the ind, but in the end, they found nothing.


    "Dor, I will kill you!" Son of Heaven bristled and gave up in the end. He hated this person even more than he did a murderer.


    On the way back, Son of Heaven¡¯s face was dark. It seemed that his anger had controlled himpletely.


    Han Sen would not provoke him, but was dying withughter inside.


    "What took you so long? Did you get the beast soul?" Huangfu Pingqing who had been waiting for a long time saw the three were back and asked hurriedly.


    "It¡¯s gone." Son of Heaven squeezed the words from his teeth.


    "What do you mean by gone? It is impossible that the sacred-blood creature on the Mystery Ind did not yield a beast soul." Huangfu Pingqing did not understand.


    "The creature is gone. That bastard Dor must have killed it. I will never forgive him." Son of Heaven looked like he wanted to strangle Dor to death.


    It was maddening because Son of Heaven had to spend all the efforts and made all this preparation and did not even see the creature.


    "How is that possible? We have all seen what the creature could do. How could he have done it alone?" Huangfu Pingqing opened her mouth wide in surprise.


    "No one in our shelter could have done this except for Dor, so it must be him." Son Of Heaven¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    Huangfu Pingqing saw Son of Heaven¡¯s look and did not say much, because anything she said right now would piss him off even more. She knew very well how much he had paid to kill this creature.


    Although this kind of spending was nothing to Starry group, the disappointment was something an arrogant person like Son of Heaven could not take.


    Han Sen would love to see Son of Heaven losing his temper for a while longer, but since Thumb had walked away, he had no reason to stay.


    Having returned the sacred-blood wings and arrow to Huangfu Pingqing, Han Sen left as well.


    Han Sen really liked the sacred-blood arrow, but it was something that Huangfu Pingqing used herself and was not for sale, not to mention he had no money at this point.


    Back in his room at the shelter, Han Sen summoned the three-de harpoon and tried it out. He loved how it felt in his hand and could not wait to fight a sacred-blood creature with this weapon.


    "It is time that I go to the Devil Desert again. With this three-de harpoon, the sacred-blood fox king and ck-feathered beast King could no longer escape from me." Han Sen was excited.


    But before he went to the Devil Desert, he had received a message from Qin Xuan, who asked Han Sen to see her. Her voice is a bit weird and she did not mention what it was regarding, which made Han Sen feel puzzled.


    "It should not concern the special squad, otherwise she would just say it." Han Sen could not think of anything Qin Xuan would need him to do.


    At the same time, Qin Xuan was holding some paperwork and had a strange look on her face.


    "Why would Professor Bai from the Saint Hall choose Han Sen?" Qin Xuan muttered to herself as she read.

 Chapter 217: Too Young

    Chapter 217: Too Young


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Xuan was no stranger to the Saint Hall. Although the Saint Hall was part of the military, it had a special status. All departments in the military and even forces outside the military were always watching the Saint Hall closely.


    This was all due to the hyper geno arts developed by the organization. Even within the military, the licenses used to purchase at the Saint Hall were limited.


    For those who worked at the Saint Hall, the control was even tighter. Security clearance would only be issued after extremely strict scrutiny.


    As a prestigious professor and a maester at the Saint Hall, Bai Yishan was one of the leadership team in the Saint Hall.


    Surprisingly, such a big shot as Bai Yishan would like to transfer Han Sen to work for the Saint Hall as his assistant. When he contacted the management of the special squad, they were all quite shocked.


    Feeling equally surprised was Qin Xuan. As the same time, she felt more confident about her choice of talent.


    However, Qin Xuan did not want to let Han Sen go. Her original n was to ask Han Sen to lead the squad after she entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Although Yang Manli was quite capable, she did not have the leadership skills and was inclined to make extreme decisions, which was not helpful to the team.


    However, Qin Xuan did not make the decision yet, as she would like to hear what Han Sen thought. If he would like to go to the Saint Hall, she would not try to stop him.


    After all, for most people, the Saint Hall meant a bright future.


    "Come in." Qin Xuan saw Han Sen was outside her office and said.


    Han Sen was the biggest gem that she had found in Steel Armor Shelter. He was a little greedy and cowardly, but his growth was faster than she had expected from him.


    Seeing Qin Xuan smiling at him, Han Sen felt a bit scared.


    "Han Sen, you have done well recently." Qin Xuan smiled at Han Sen.


    "Under your guidance." Han Sen said quickly.


    "Well said." Qin Xuan¡¯s smile became brighter.


    This made Han Sen more nervous. He cleared his throat and said, "So why have you called me here?"


    "So Professor Bai Yishan from the Saint Hall wants you to work as his assistant. Do you want to go?" without further ado, Qin Xuan told Han Sen what has happened.


    "A professor from the Saint Hall wants me as his assistant?" Han Sen paused and realized that he had nothing to do with the Saint Hall. And Professor Bai was also a stranger.


    "It is many people¡¯s dream to work for the Saint Hall, not to mention under professor Bai Yishan. It is a great opportunity and you should think about it." Qin Xuan grinned. She wanted to make Han Sen her sessor, but if he did not want the same thing she did, there was no point in keeping him.


    "What do you think?" Han Sen looked at Qin Xuan and asked.


    He felt it was a bit weird, since he had never even heard of this professor. Han Sen was always suspicious of a pie in the sky.


    "Of course I think the Saint Hall is the great ce. The pay is higher than in the special squad, and you will also have the chance to learn lots of advanced hyper geno arts. In addition, you will also be working for Professor Peter who is an authority. If you be his assistant, you will have a higher status than I do."


    "So, you think I should go?" Han Sen pondered.


    "On the contrary, I hope you could stay," Qin Xuan shook her head and said. "You know that I have high hopes for you. Of course I wish that you could continue to stay on the squad. In a couple of months, I will be an evolver and enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. I will rmend you as my sessor to lead the squad."


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll pass and follow you." Han Sen said decisively.


    In the Saint Hall, there might be a lot of benefits, but he still sensed something fishy about this. In addition, he was practicing Jadeskin. If he walked around experts of hyper geno arts all day, they might be able to tell that.


    Han Sen believed that based on his credentials and knowledge, he was more likely to be a guinea pig in a ce like the Saint Hall. He would not go even if Qin Xuan did not try to keep him on the squad.


    And now he was also doing Qin Xuan a favor, so that was two birds with one stone.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. She did not expect Han Sen to agree so fast and give up a great opportunity because of what she had said.


    "You¡¯re great. I chose the right man." Qin Xuan was excited and patted Han Sen on the shoulder. "Keep up the good work. Although leading the squad might not be as morous now, you would have a harder time at the Saint Hall because of the ss ceiling there. I assure you that you would never regret today¡¯s decision."


    "I did not think that far. As long as I can follow you, that¡¯s good enough for me," Han Sen said quickly.


    Qin Xuan blushed and the thought of Han Sen¡¯s words when she hypnotized him.


    "Well then, I won¡¯t keep you here." Watching Han Sen leave, she thought, " he was just too young, otherwise I might consider him as a suitor."

 Chapter 218: Weaker Than I

    Chapter 218: Weaker Than I


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bai Yishan did some due diligence on Han Sen. With his level of security clearance, Bai Yishan could see the ssified files and found out that Han Sen was a member of the special squad.


    This discovery was great news to him, since it was rtively easy for the Saint Hall to transfer someone from the military. Although the special Squad were difference from ordinary soldiers, it would still be easy to aplish.


    However, the reply from the special squad made Bai pause. He frowned and thought, "He turned it down. This would create some trouble."


    If Han Sen was an ordinary soldier, Bai Yishan could simply force his transfer. But since Han Sen was working for Qin Xuan, even Bai could not think of a good way to have Han Sen work for him.


    "Since I could not use the official method, I would have toe up with something creative to make him practice Yin Yang st." Bai Yishan wouldn¡¯t give up and was a willing to see Yin Yang st being banned.


    Checking Han Sens¡¯s profile again, Bai Yishan was deep in his thoughts.


    Han Sen went back to the school and dialed Ji Yanran¡¯s number.


    Although he had just gained a sacred-blood beast soul weapon, Han Sen did not go hunting because the creature he fed the ck crystal to was about to evolve into a sacred-blood creature. He did not want to go too far in case he could not eat the creature in time.


    "What are you doing?" Han Sen saw Ji Yanran in the holographic image and asked with a smile.


    "Can¡¯t you see? I am ying hand of God." Ji Yanran tried to y cool.


    "Where are you? I¡¯ll go find you right away."


    "E6, if you don¡¯t have time you don¡¯t have toe." Ji Yanran continued to y.


    "Be there in five." Han Sen hung up and went to E6.


    Ji Yanran thought to herself, "Had you chosen not toe, I won¡¯t forgive you."


    "Hey girl, you¡¯re so good at this." Han Sen found Ji Yanran soon. There were better yers than Ji Yanran on campus, but only a few. And they either did not want to beat her or did not y on Battl at all.


    "It¡¯s not fun ying on campus. I¡¯m ying on the Sk tform. This yer¡¯s good. He has beaten me three times, each time by 10 plus points," said Ji Yanran.


    "Which virtual room are you in? Let me avenge you." Han Sen was ready to sit at one of the holographic equipment.


    "Use my ount." Ji Yanran got up and offered him her seat.


    Han Sen sat down, but pulled her back into hisps.


    "Let go." Ji Yanran blushed and pretended to struggle.


    "Stop. If you leave, how can you see justice served?" Hugging her from the back, Han Sen invited that yer to continue to y.


    "How can you move like this? If you lose, I will not forgive you," said Ji Yanran.


    "That¡¯s not a problem. This is the unevolved section, and I will not lose even with my eyes closed," Han Sen said.


    "Such an egoist," Ji Yanran teased him.


    "This is confidence. If you don¡¯t believe that I will win, let¡¯s make a bet. If I win, you need to kiss me." Han Senughed.


    "And if you lose?" Ji Yanran curled her lips.


    "If I lose, I will kiss you." Han Sen said shamelessly.


    "Nice try. Just do well." Ji Yanran pinched Han Sen on the waist, and he let out a cry, attracting the attention of other students.


    They saw the couple and all smiled ambiguously, making Ji Yanran blush more.


    "Stop it." she covered Han Sen¡¯s mouth with one hand, and felt a kiss on it.


    Ji Yanran had to take her hand back.


    And this time a prompt popped out on the holographic machine, and it said the opponent refused to y again.


    While the couple were wondering why this yer would refuse, they saw a message from him.


    "You must be Ji Yanran from ckhawk?"


    Seeing the message, Han Sen looked to his girlfriend suspiciously. Thetter shook her head and was at loss. "The tform randomly matched me with him. I don¡¯t even recognize this ID. Could he be from our school?"


    Han Sen checked the ID name, which was quite arrogant--"The third hand of God."


    "Just reply to ask if he¡¯s from our school. We don¡¯t have a lot of yers at this level and I know all of their ID names. This one is not one of them," said Ji Yanran.


    When Han Sen was ready to reply, he saw another message from the opponent.


    "I am Lu Botao from the Hand of God Society at Alliance Central Military Academy. My nickname is three-handed king. You should have heard about me."


    Ji Yanran was surprised, "The three-handed king from the Alliance Central Military Academy is among the top 10 in the Military Academy League. I wonder how he found out about my ID name."


    "No matter how he found that out, I will not let a guy who had his eyes on my girlfriend off the hook easily." Han Sen grinned and sent a message over, " I will not make friends with those who are weaker than I."


    Lu Botao sent a message back, "I have just beaten you 4 times, each time by more than 10 points. And you call that weak?"


    "I was eating just now and have just finished," replied Han Sen.


    "Ha-ha, okay then. We¡¯ll y another round. And let¡¯s see what you say when you lose again," said Lu Botao, sending an invite to fight.


    Han Sen clicked yes without hesitation and the countdown started.

 Chapter 219: Hand of Devil

    Chapter 219: Hand of Devil


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What are you doing?" Ji Yanran smiled and asked.


    "Nothing, just to remove all his desires to y the game hand of God. He has to pay for wanting to steal you," Han Sen said with his eyes narrowed.


    Ji Yanran did not speak but blushed. she felt sweet at heart and enjoyed watching her boyfriend getting jealous.


    Lu Botao was overjoyed. Last year, he watched the promotion videos of the Hand of God Societies from all military schools and was stunned by a beautiful female yer named Ji Yanran.


    However, ckhawk did notpete against the Alliance Central Military Academy, and was not even among the top eight. So, there was no chance for him to meet Ji Yanran.


    Lu Botao had to ask around to find out Ji Yanran¡¯s ID on the Sk gaming tform. When he wanted to friend her, he found that her privacy setting was set to reject all friend requests.


    Lu Botao had almost forgotten about that bummer and was suddenly randomly matched with Ji Yanran today by the system. He did not notice it was her in the beginning and thought his opponents had good techniques. That was when he checked her ID and found out it was Ji Yanran¡¯s.


    Holding back his joy, he beat her a few times to show off his power before he texted her and asked if she was Ji Yanran.


    Learning it was her, Lu Botao was even more excited. He was prepared to show her how strong he was, and hopefully he would be able to earn her heart.


    "Hi, Botao! What are you so happy about?" Lu Botao¡¯s teammate and roommate, Liang Yiming asked.


    "Yiming, could you guess who I ran into on the gaming tform?" Lu Botao asked excitedly.


    "The monster from our school?" replied Liang Yiming casually.


    "Then I would have cried." Lu Botao grinned. "I ran into Ji Yanran from ckhawk."


    "ckhawk? Are there any good yers there?"


    "The beauty! Do you remember? From that promotion video?"


    "Oh yes! I remember that beauty. Didn¡¯t she reject to add you already? Are you sessful this time?"


    "I met her through the random match of the tform! It must be fate, because there are so many people on that tform and I met her," Lu Botao said contentedly.


    "Are you serious? Such a small chance." Larry walked behind Lu Botao started to watch the holographic image.


    "Of course it¡¯s true. She already said that if I beat her she will be my friend."


    "Good for you, then it¡¯s a done deal." Liang Yiming saw Ji Yanran¡¯s gamest year, she was okay but no match to any of them in the Alliance Central Military Academy, not even the bench yers.


    "Exactly. The game has started, I need to focus now." said Lu Botao. The countdown was over and the game had started.


    To show off his strength and chivalry, Lu Botao did not try to steal the light spots on Ji Yanran side. He nned to finish off his light spots as soon as possible.


    However, when the game just started, Lu Botao saw his opponent¡¯s hand reaching over to his side, obviously trying to steal his points.


    "Ha-ha, this beauty thinks too much of herself, trying to steal my points," said Lu Botao,ughing.


    "You have to let the girl do what she wants. Don¡¯t beat her too bad, you need to be a gentleman and leave her a few points." Liang Yiming alsoughed.


    "Alright. I understand that," said Lu Botao, reaching toward a spot.


    When he was about to touch the spot, a finger suddenly crushed it and his opponent gained a point.


    "Well done, you¡¯re offering her points early on." Liang Yiming thought Lu Botao did it on purpose.


    "Had to." Lu Botao said reluctantly. It was not part of his n.


    "I should pay more attention." Lu Botao still thought he was just being careless and reached toward another spot.


    Before he hit the spot, the finger once again crushed it.


    Lu Botao panicked a little as his opponent had beaten him to all the spots he wanted to hit 8 times in a row, leaving him with no point.


    "Botao, this is a little extreme. The Beauty¡¯s level is okay. Be careful or you might even lose." Liang Yiming still thought Lu Botao was doing this on purpose.


    Lu Botao, however, was no longer in the mood to joke around. He waspletely focused on the game, with his forehead sweaty.


    He did not want to let his opponent win, but lost nheless.


    Very soon, Liang Yiming could tell that something was wrong. Blue veins stood out on Lu Botao¡¯s Temple, and his fingers were dancing like crazy. Still, no point was gained.


    And the other hand in the holographic image could always hit the spot first.


    Liang Yiming widened his mouth. He knew very well how good Lu Botao was. Although Lu Botao was rtively weak among the Alliance Central Military Academy yers, he would be absolutely the first ce in any other military school.


    However, until now, Lu Botao still had not gained a single point, which was almost unbelievable.


    Even Liang Yiming who was the second ce in the alliance central military academy did not dare to say that he could do the same to Lu Botao. Unless the difference between the two yers was heaven and Earth, this scene would never appear.


    But it was what was happening at this point. In the 100-point game, the opponent had already gained 80 points, while Lu Botao still had nothing.


    At this point, Lu Botao was covered in cold sweat. His movements became stiff due to too much pressure.


    The hand of his opponent was like a devil¡¯s hand in Lu Botao¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 220: Showing Off

    Chapter 220: Showing Off


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Helplessness and despair made Lu Botao cringe.


    The devil¡¯s hand was everywhere. In all kinds of Hand of God games that Lu Botao had experienced, he had never felt so much despair before.


    No matter what kind of opponent he used to meet, even if he had lost a lot of points, he would always have some reason to finish the game.


    However, this game was different.


    Whichever light spot Lu Botao wanted to hit, his opponent would always beat him to it. No ident. No suspense. Lu Botao had never thought that he would want to gain one point so much.


    "One point... All I need is one point..." As a member of the Alliance Central Military Academy, Lu Botao was a tough yer. Others might have given up at this point, but he was still hanging in there.


    Soon Lu Botao discovered how difficult it was to gain a point.


    Bang!


    Thest light spot was crushed and Lu Botao was dumbstruck. 100 to 0. The score on the screen made Lu Botao copse.


    "Botao, were you trying to be a gentleman?" Liang Yiming asked, uncertain. It did not look like Lu Botao was doing it on purpose. However, there was no other exnation for Lu Botao to get a zero either.


    Lu Botao did not reply. Sitting up and staring at the holographic image, he quickly sent an invite to his opponent for another match.


    His opponent agreed and the game started again. Lu Botao stared at the holographic image like a monster staring at its prey, gathering all his strength to prepare for a fierce attack.


    When the game started, Lu Botao had lost all his confidence under the devil¡¯s hand.


    No way... He could not hit anything...


    Using all his strength and calction, Lu Botao found his speed and strategies useless in front of the devil¡¯s hand.


    That hand was everywhere. And Lu Botao felt there were a pair of devil¡¯s eyes watching his soul as well. No matter which light spot he chose to hit, the devil would always be there first, smashing his hope.


    "No, this is not possible..." Lu Botao felt that the hand was growing in size, taking up all the space around him, and he was bing smaller and smaller, reduced to a toy.


    Bang!


    The game had not even ended, but Lu Botao had already copsed on his chair, all his confidence and courage gone.


    Liang Yiming next to him was also soaked in cold sweat. In the second match, he tried to imagine him as Lu Botao, and soon he became desperate as well, because he found out that he would not be able to hit anything either. It was not Lu Botao¡¯s fault. The opponent acted as if she could read people¡¯s mind.


    " Lu Botao, this is Ji Yanran from ckhawk? Are you sure this is not an evolver?" Liang Yiming could not believe that this person was a military school student.


    " I have no idea..." Lu Botao was not sure either. He looked at his opponent¡¯s ID and said, "This is her ID and this is the unevolved section. The evolvers shouldn¡¯t be able to enter this part."


    Liang Yiming heard Lu Botao¡¯s theory and agreed. If his opponent was an evolver, that person would be sent to a different section.


    But some evolvers who had not yet registered in the Alliance would be able to still enter the unevolved section. So that was a possibility.


    "If this person is unevolved, then it¡¯s too scary. Maybe only the monster from our school could be her match," Liang Yiming said.


    "Who are you..." Lu Botao sat up and sent a text to his opponent.


    Lu Botao and Liang Yiming both stared at the holographic image, awaiting the reply.


    In ckhawk, Ji Yanran was sitting in Han Sen¡¯sp and watching her boyfriend ying with only one hand.


    Now she knew how she had lost to him on the spaceship. His speed and prejudgment seemed to be beyond what a human could do.


    From her angle, his dancing fingers were almost like they belonged to a pianist.


    "You scare me." When Han Sen finished the game, Ji Yanran let out a sigh of relief.


    "How?" Han Sen whispered into her ear.


    "You left your opponent with no points." Ji Yanran¡¯s earlobe became red.


    "He had his eyes on my girlfriend. That was unforgivable." Han Sens saw her cute earlobe and kissed it.


    Ji Yanran felt electrified and shuddered.


    At this time, the message from Lu Botao popped out. Han Sen saw it and replied, "I am Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend."


    He was iming his territory.


    "Are you a ckhawk student?" Lu Botao¡¯s message came again.


    "Yes," replied Han Sen. He then exited the tform. With a gorgeous girl in his arms, he was in no mood to talk to a guy.


    Ji Yanran realized something and her cheeks became crimson. Looking at her gorgeous face, Han Sen could no longer resist the temptation.


    Although they were in public and could not go too far, Han Sen enjoyed himself enough.


    "Hey love birds, stop showing off like this." Qu Lili suddenly appeared next to them.


    Ji Yanran immediately blushed and ran from Han Sen.


    Watching her roommate who was blushing and Han Sen who stood up, Qu Lili smiled, "Yanran, genius, I did not mean to interrupt you. It¡¯s just Ji Yanran has promised me that today she would apany me to pick a hyper geno art. And it¡¯s past our agreed time."

 Chapter 221: Professor

    Chapter 221: Professor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I¡¯m so sorry..." Ji Yanran held Qu Lili¡¯s arm and apologized.


    "Forget it. I now understand that girls would give up anything for their men." Qu Lili looks to Han Sen and asked, "Genius, would youe with us?"


    "Sure. But can¡¯t you call me by my name?"


    "Bite me."


    Han Sen decided to be silent, and followed the girls.


    Although the military school would teach hyper geno arts, there were nothing advanced.


    However, the military school students had certain benefits when it came to purchasing hyper geno arts.


    Freshmen were allowed to buy a C-ss hyper geno art, sophomores were eligible to buy a B-ss hyper geno art and two C-ss ones; junior could buy two B-ss and four C-ss ones; seniors could buy one A-ss and five B-ss.


    Unless they were in some special majors, they had to graduate and serve in the army after 4 years. After graduation, it would depend on their achievements in the army whether they could buy more advanced hyper geno arts.


    Different from the Saint Hall, the hyper geno arts sold in military schools came with only one bottle of geno solution. And the D-ss arts and under did not require any geno solution.


    Both Ji Yanran and Qu Lili were juniors and ording to the rules they could purchase to two B-ss and four C-ss ones. Han Sen could also purchase one C-ss at this point. However, he was not interested in the less advanced hyper geno arts after seeing Holy Angel and Sparticle.


    "Qin Xuan still owes Dor an S-ss license. How can I try to retrieve it?" Han Sen kept thinking about it but had no good solutions.


    Qin Xuan asked Dor to get it in the Steel Armor Shelter. However, it would be so dangerous with the strong guys and Son of Heaven in the shelter who hated Dor¡¯s guts.


    The three of them came to the schools hyper geno art store and there was no shop assistant but all vending machines.


    The tutorials were up for download after payment and the geno solutions would pop from the vending machines.


    "Ji Yanran, what do you think I should buy?" Qu Lili could not decide.


    "Genius, give me some advice," She then said to Han Sen.


    "Maybe you could try the B-ss Momentum and Windbreak." A strange voice next to them sounded.


    The three students looked to the direction of the voice and saw a well-dressed, mild-tempered middle-aged guy. He seemed to be at most 50 years old.


    "How do you know that those two suit me?" Qu Lili looked to the middle-aged guy in surprise.


    He smiled and replied, "The hyper geno art that you are practicing now should be Jediforce."


    Qu Lili was even more shocked, "You can even tell this? Are you a professor at the Martial Arts Department?"


    The guy did not reply and continued, "Jediforce focuses a lot on the speed, and you have made a lot of progress so that Momentum and Windbreak will bring you a step further."


    "Really?" Qu Lili was overjoyed but still could not believe himpletely.


    "I believe your linear eleration should have reached 13 in fitness index and your muscle strength 12.5, so you¡¯re the perfect candidate for those two."


    "Ah!" Qu stared at the middle-aged guy, unable to believe that he could even tell this.


    Her linear eleration was 12.98 and her muscle strength was 12.51, almost exactly the same as what he said.


    At this point, Qu Lili had believed that middle-aged was a professor in martial arts department. She dly thanked him and said, "I will buy Momentum and Windbreak then."


    Qu Lili swiped her card and purchased those two.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran regarded the middle-aged guy in Surprise. He must not be an ordinary professor with such keen observation.


    "Do you need my help?" the guy asked Han Sen and Ji Yanran.


    "You should really use the professor¡¯s help." Qu Lili checked out the details of her newly purchased martial arts and felt they did suit her very well.


    "I don¡¯t have any quota left. how about you?" Ji Yanran said to Han Sen.


    "All I have is a C-ss quota and it will not be really useful to me, so I¡¯ll pass," said Han Sen.


    "That¡¯s not right. Although advanced hyper geno arts are powerful, the foundation is also very important. Even C-ss arts couldy a great foundation for many hyper geno arts. If you practice it well, it would even be helpful when you be an evolver or surpasser."


    The middle-aged men looked at Han Sen and continued, "I will rmend you to practice a C-ss and you will find out how helpful it is."


    "That makes a lot of sense. Genius, you should try it," suggested Qu Lili.


    Han Sen shook his head, "No, thank you."


    Han Sen had just bought the three-de harpoon and mailed some money to his family. Now all that was left in his ount was 200 thousand Dors. Even if it was cheaper in a military school, the C-ss martial art would still cost 500 thousand, so he did not really have the money.


    "The professor meant well. And you need it anyway so let¡¯s just purchase it," Ji Yanran also said.


    "Ro be honest, all I have is 200 thousand Dors at this point. I cannot afford that," Han Sen had to say.


    "That¡¯s fine. I have it." Ji Yanran smiled and transferred 500 thousand Dors to him.


    "Since my girlfriend is rich, I¡¯ll get it then." Han Sen did not refuse and turned to the middle-aged man, "Professor, what¡¯s the C-ss hyper geno art that you rmend?"

 Chapter 222: A Walking Treasure

    Chapter 222: A Walking Treasure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After going back to his dorm, Han Sen checked out the details of E-st that he just purchased, ying with a bottle of purple geno solution in his other hand.


    "This is neat for a C-ss martial art." Han Sen was surprised. He had little hope for a C-ss martial art, but this one was even moreplicated than Sparticle.


    "Maybe it¡¯s a C-ss because it is very hard to practice, and the result is not great."


    Since it was in the military school and Han Sen had purchased the martial arts from the vending machine, he did not suspect there to be any issue.


    Most importantly, after he had checked out E-st, he was immediately attracted by the content. It was exactly something he would have wanted.


    But after checking it out, Han Sen did not immediately start to practice E-st. Nor did he use the geno solution. He locked them all in his locker.


    Although E-st did not seem to have any problems, Han Sen felt that the middle-aged man acted weirdly. As observant as Han Sen, he could even tell that the middle-aged man came for him, and helping Qu Lili pick her hyper geno arts was merely a cover.


    Therefore, Han Sen did not immediately start to learn E-st.


    Han Sen was not wrong. The middle-aged man was in fact Bai Yishan from the Saint Hall. And the E-st bought by Han Sen was the Yin Yang st invented by Bai.


    Bai Yishan believed that Han Sen was the perfect candidate to practice Yin Yang st. He had tried the official way and did not get Han Sen¡¯s consent. In a few days, the Saint Hall would pass the resolution to ban Yin Yang st.


    At that time, even Bai Yishan himself could not teach Yin Yang st to anyone else. Using a banned hyper geno art was a severe crime in the Alliance, and the punishments included death sentence.


    So, Bai Yishans had to make Han Sen learn E-st in these few days. Those who had practiced the hyper geno art before it was banned would be exempt from thew.


    Originally, Bai Yishan did not want to use this method. However, he had no time to prove himself in the Saint Hall and had to make Han Sen learn.


    Fortunately, the President of ckhawk knew Bai Yishan very well and was himself a schr addicted to martial arts. After reviewing Yin Yang st, he did not have the heart to let it be buried either. After some hesitation, he decided to help Bai Yishan.


    Neither of them had thought that Han Sen would be able to tell and decided not to practice it.


    In the next two days, Bai Yishan was observing Han Sen through the on-campus cameras. His face darkened, because obviously Han Sen did not use the geno Solution or practice Yin Yang st. Otherwise Han Sen¡¯s features would have certain change. As the inventor of Yin Yang st, Bai Yishans knew that very well.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why haven¡¯t he practiced Yin Yang st?" Bai Yishan became nervous.


    He had applied for the eligibility to practice Yin Yang st on behalf of Han Sen as a volunteer. As soon as the Saint Hall banned Yin Yang st, they would collect the copy of Yin Yang st from Han Sen and ask him to sign a non-disclosure agreement.


    If at that point, Han Sen still had not used the geno solution, then the solution would be collected as well. So after that, even if he remembered the tutorial of Yin Yang st, without the special solution, he would not be able to seed.


    When Bai Yishan was feeling nervous about it, he saw Han Sen walking towards the teleport station, wanting to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Bai Yishan panicked. The resolution would be passed in the Saint Hall in 2 days. If Han Sen went to God¡¯s sanctuary, he would lose hisst opportunity to practice Yin Yang st.


    Bai Yishan had to go stop Han Sen.


    "Han Sen." Bai Yishan stopped Han Sen before he went in the teleport station.


    "You are?" Han Sen recognized Bai Yishan but did not know what his name was.


    "Myst name is Bai, and we¡¯ve met the other at the martial arts store. I rmended you to buy E-st. Why didn¡¯t you start practicing?" Bai Yishan didn¡¯t even think that much at this point.


    With this question Han Sen was even more certain that Bai Yishan had some agenda.


    "Professor Bai, i¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t really have time. I¡¯ll practice itter," said Han Sen casually.


    "No, you have to start practicing within 2 days." Bai Yishan said hurriedly.


    "And why is that?" ask the Han Sen, staring at Bai Yishan.


    Bai Yishan knew that it was out of the question to cheat him into practicing Yin Yang st. He hesitated and said, "Han Sen, let¡¯s go somewhere we can talk, and I could exin everything."


    "Alright." Han Sen nodded. He also wanted to find out what was going on.


    Bai Yishan showed Han Sen into a private conference room and told him everything.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Han Sen. I had to do that. You¡¯re the most suitable candidate among everyone I¡¯ve seen, and you refused my offer toe to the Saint Hall. I just did not want to see Yin Yang st banned." Bai Yishan said apologetically.


    Hearing Bai Yishan, Han Sen had a thousand thoughts in a sudden, " this is a surpasser and a Maester at the Saint Hall. He had been studying martial arts for years and is a walking treasure. God won¡¯t even forgive me if I don¡¯t ckmail him."


    Han Sen have checked Bai Yishan¡¯s ID and searched him on the sk. A celebrity like him had millions of photos online.


    Han Sen smiled and threw a gaze at Bai Yishan. He thought, " don¡¯t me me. You¡¯re the one who had the wrong idea first."

 Chapter 223: Greedy Devil

    Chapter 223: Greedy Devil


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    " Han Sen, I hope that you could start to practice Yin Yang st right now..." Bai Yishan said quickly.


    " professor I want to ask you something. Why didn¡¯t you go find an evolver or surpass her to practice your invention?" asked Han Sen.


    " I¡¯ve thought about it but Yin Yang st was based on ruler, and ruler has a requirements for those who practice it, which is the age of them should not be over 20. Although I had made a lot of improvements, the limit is still there. For those over 20, they would make very slow progress in practicing Yin Yang st. They could spend 10 years and make less progress than a young person in a few months." Bai Yishan sighed.


    " so i¡¯m the most suitable candidate to practice Yin Yang st under 20?"


    " that¡¯s right. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t go to the extreme and try to lie to you." Bai Yishan nodded.


    " so I¡¯m your only candidate now?" asked Han Sen.


    " yes, it will be toote for me to go find someone else. I really hope that you can help me too..."


    Han Sen cut in before he could finish, " so what can you offer me?"


    " what?" Bai Yishan paused.


    " I meanpensation. Since Yin Yang st is about to be banned, it means it¡¯s dangerous. And for me to take such a risk for you, I need to bepensated. Don¡¯t you agree?" Han Sen smiled.


    Bai Yishan hesitated. He had never seen the young man like this. He never had to ask for a favor and people always came to him and back to learn the new martial arts he invented.


    "Okay. If it is necessary, I could pay you. How much money do you want?" Bai Yishan would do anything to keep Yin Yang st relevant.


    "100 S-ss Saint Hall licenses," said Han Sen.


    Bai widened his eyes, as if Han Sen was a lunatic. He had never seen a young man so daring.


    After a long while, Bai Yishan looked at Han Sen and asked, " Han Sen, do you understand what a hundred S-ss Saint Hall licenses mean?"


    "You are the one who invented the S-ss hyper geno arts, so what does it matter? If you think it¡¯s too many, 99 will do as well," said Han Sen.


    Bai Yishan smiled reluctantly, "My research only ounts for a small part of them and even if I teach you everything that I¡¯ve invented, it¡¯s far less than a hundred. In addition, without the geno solutions, you need to take tremendous risks to practice the hyper geno arts."


    "So teach me everything you invented, and then give me several bottles of geno solutions for each," said Han Sen.


    Bai Yishan looked at Han Sen and said, "I have signed a non-disclosure agreement with the Saint Hall, so there is no way I could teach you all that. Even if I teach you, you will also end up in jail when someone finds out about it. Also, I have no control over the geno solutions. Without justified causes, I cannot even apply for one extra bottle."


    "Since you¡¯re not sincere about this, then forget about it. I¡¯m sure you can easily find someone else to practice Yin Yang st. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much I can do to help." Han Sen got up and was ready to go.


    He had reviewed Yin Yang st, and understood that there was no harm in practicing it. The risk was mainly in its usage.


    "Wait. I could pay you a lot of money," said Bai Yishan.


    "Professor, I am not so poor that I would risk my life for money," said Han Sen softly.


    "There is no risk in practicing Yin Yang st. And based on your talent, you don¡¯t have to risk much using it..." Bai Yishan tried to exin.


    "I¡¯m sorry professor. I¡¯m afraid I cannot help you," said Han Sen.


    Bai Yishan had no idea whether or not he made the right decision to pick this guy. He said helplessly, "The Saint Hall gives me 2 s ss licenses per year. I have used some and given some away. Now all I have left are five. That¡¯s all I can offer. Think about it."


    "Can I use these licenses to purchase the hyper geno arts beyond the unevolved level?" asked Han Sen.


    "You could use them to purchase all kinds of martial arts and hyper geno arts in the S Section of the Saint Hall; but if your fitness level is below the requirement, they would help very little even if you purchase them."


    "Well then, if you give me the 5 s ss licenses, I will practice your Yin Yang st." Han Sen reached out a hand in front of Bai Yishan.


    Because many S-ss hyper geno arts had requirements for one¡¯s fitness level, only evolvers or surpassers could practice them. Some licenses were limited to certain levels, while the ones Bai Yishan offered were universal.


    Han Sen was satisfied with suchpensation. He had reviewed Yin Yang st, and knew that it was not dangerous to practice.


    Bai Yishan was very d that he had the S-ss licenses with him, otherwise this greedy devil might never agree to help him.


    Bai Yishan had never seen a young men like Han Sen. All other young man he met were respectful and never asked for anything.


    After signing the contract with Han Sen, Bai Yishan gave the five S-ss Saint Hall licenses to Han Sen. These universal S-ss licenses would only be given to people on his level. An average professor would not even be able to have one.


    Giving all five licenses he had to Han Sen, Bai Yishan felt a bit upset.


    Fortunately, after receiving the licenses, Han Sen drank the geno solution of Yin Yang st in front of Bai Yishan and finished the first practice, making Bai Yishan feel a little better.


    "Although he is greedy, he did fulfill his promise. I hope that he could make Yin Yang st shine. Maybe one day Yin Yang st could be made public again." Bai Yishan tried tofort himself.

 Chapter 224: Black Sheep

    Chapter 224: ck Sheep


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bai Yishan asked Han Sen to practice Yin Yang st often, and told him how to cooperate in the Saint Hall when they came to collect Yin Yang st.


    Han Sen nodded and went directly to the teleport station after Bai Yishan had left. The creature he was feeding had evolved into a sacred-blood creature.


    He was feeding a color shifter this time. It was a primitive creature like a chameleon. The reason he had chosen a color shifter was its beast soul.


    Its beast soul was a shapeshifting one. After using the beast soul, one would not only be able to gain better fitness, but could also get protective coloration.


    If one stood in the same spot for a while, then the protective coloration would allow one to be integrated into the surroundings, as if one was invisible.


    However, when using the beast soul of a primitive color shifter, the color shifting was slow and not really that effective.


    If he could get the beast soul of a sacred blood color shifter, then the effect would be much better. For Han Sen, who was good at assassination, there was no better ability than this.


    If he could hide next to his enemy, then he would be a huge threat to anyone. After all, he now had a sacred-blood beast soul weapon three-de harpoon, the only disadvantage of which was its length. If Han Sen could approach his enemy, then the setback would be mitigated.


    "My dear God, Jesus Christ, buddha, please show your mercy..." Han Sen was praying to all kinds of gods while killing the color shifter with his three-de harpoon.


    "Sacred-blood color shifter killed. Beast soul of sacred-blood Color Shifter gained. Eat its meat to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    Maybe the gods had heard his prayer. Han Sen actually gained the beast soul of the color shifter. Hearing the voice in his mind, Han Sen jumped.


    Putting the meat in his pot on the stove, Han Sen started to feed a primitive cloud beast. He had fed one before, but failed to gain its beast soul. Han Sen was very interested in this beast soul as well, so he wanted to try again.


    After preparing everything, Han Sen could not wait to summon the beast soul of the color shifter and shapeshift. After some experimenting, Han Sen was overjoyed because the sacred-blood beast soul of a shapeshifter was even better than he had thought.


    As long as he stood still, he would immediately be part of the surroundings. Even someone like himself could hardly tell.


    And the protective coloration would also extend to his armor and weapon.


    However, once he moved, the speed of color shifting would not be able to catch up with his movements. And a keen observer could always tell.


    Even so, Han Sen was very happy with the result. There was no doubt that this beast soul was fantastic for assassination and running for life equally.


    This sacred-blood color shifter added 5 more sacred geno points for Han Sen. Now he had 50 sacred geno points, halfway down the road.


    "Han Sen, it¡¯s almost the semi-annual assessment. I¡¯ve never seen you on the training field of archery. Can you pass?" Shi Zhikang muttered when Han Sen came back to the dormitory.


    Han Sen then realized he had been in the school for half a year and the assessment was impending. If he failed the assessment, it would be a lot of trouble.


    "I should do fine." Han Sen had confidence in himself. He had studied hard for the past few months.


    And the most important archery assessment was his strong suit, so he was not worried either.


    However, others might not agree with him, for example, his student advisor Situ Xiang.


    As one of the leaders in revitalizing the Archery Department in ckhawk, Situ Xiang had high hopes for the freshmen in the department.


    Han Sen was obviously a bad student in her eyes.


    Although his grades were good, they were not outstanding. And she could never see him in archery lessons.


    As a member of the Archery Department, instead of participating in archery contests, he keptpeting in warframe and ck and white boxing contests. What was worse was that he even went to shoot amercial.


    These behaviors told her that he did notmit himself to study.


    Situ Xiang felt it was necessary that she have a talk with Han Sen. As a specially recruited student in Archery Department, Han Sen¡¯s behavior was a big disappointment to her.


    However, Situ Xiang did not go to Han Sen straight away. She nned to talk to him after the semi-annual assessment. After his grades were out, her words would make much more sense to him.


    Archery needed tons of practice. One day without practice meant you would fall behind.


    ording to what Han Sen had done in the past few months, Situ Xiang believed that his grades would definitely fall.


    After all, he rarely went to archery sses and did not join the Archery Society. In addition, he spent most of his time practicing driving warframes in Heavy Warframe Society. How would it be possible for him to maintain his archery level?


    "Even if he had good skills originally, he would not do as well after all this cking. I would talk to him after he realized that." Situ Xiang watched Han Sen entering the test field.


    She was ambitious about revitalizing the Archery Department in ckhawk and did not expect to run into especially recruited students with no interest in archery.


    She was even thinking that if he failed this assessment, she should probably suggest to the school management to transfer him to another department.


    Since he was so into warframes, then they should transfer him to the Warframe Department. He was not contributing anything to Archery Department at all.


    Although the archery tournament in the military school league was not as popr as otherpetitions, it was still difficult to gain a good ranking. As the coach of the Archery Society, Situ Xiang had to give a lot of thought to the lineup of her team.


    Although there were a few good seed yers in the specially recruited freshmen, they needed more training and could not be immediately put to use.


    As one of the freshmen, Han Sen was naturally listed as a ck sheep in Situ Xiang¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 225: Training

    Chapter 225: Training


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The semi-annual assessment began.


    When it was the turn of the group that Han Sen was in, many students who had finished their assessment or were still waiting for it came to see how well Han Sen could do.


    "The genius is great at war frames and ck and white boxing. I wonder how well he could do with archery."


    "He¡¯s in the archery Department. That¡¯s what he does."


    "Of course he¡¯s even better at archery."


    "For sure he¡¯s the first ce."


    ...


    The students¡¯ discussion was upsetting to Situ Xiang.


    "It seems that Han Sen is really popr," one of the supervisors Liu Dong smiled andmented.


    Situ Xiang said with some contempt, "Being popr does not mean that he will do well in the assessment. I wonder if the students will worship him after looking at his grades."


    Liu Dong looked at Situ Xiang in surprise. Normally speaking, a star student like Han Sen would be popr among the instructors. However, this student advisor did not seem to be a fan.


    "Does he have bad grades in archery?" asked Liu Dong.


    "Just average. I barely see him," replied Situ Xiang.


    While the two are talking, it was Han Sens turn to shoot at the fixed target. He made ten shots instantaneously, all of which ended up on the bullseye.


    Liu Dong widened his eyes, "Coach, you call this average? You¡¯re so humble."


    Liu Dong thought she was being humble. Skills like this would definitely get the student an S level rating.


    Situ Xiang also paused, because Han Sen was more than urate, he was really fast.


    "The genius is so amazing."


    "It was like he shot ten arrows at same time."


    "For sure he will have an S level rating in the assessment."


    ...


    The semi-annual assessments in military schools divided grades into eight levels S, A, B, C, D, E, F, G. A student would get a rating in each subject, ratings below D level would be considered fail. And all subjects below D needed to be retaken.


    If the overall rating was below D, then the student would most likely have to drop out.


    Han Sen¡¯s performance was directly rated by the AI as S. All the students would be rated by AI, which was faster and more urate than manual rating.


    "Coach, I¡¯m jealous that you have a student like this in your department." Liu Dong was from a different department.


    "It was just the fixed target. We should wait until he does the entire assessment." Situ Xiang could not believe that without showing up at all, Han Sen could maintain his grades, and even show improvements.


    "No need to be humble, Coach. We could all see Han Sen¡¯s level."


    Situ Xiang did not say a word and cast an odd look at Han Sen.


    After the fixed target test, it was the moving target test. When it was Han Sen¡¯s turn, the bow and arrow became a rifle gun in his hands. Wherever he wanted to hit, there was no missing. Again. he was rated S.


    In thebat simtion, Han Sen acted like a professional Soldier. There was no miss, no error, and no idental injury. With his high speed, he got an S without doubt.


    His grades did not bring Situ Xiang joy, because with his skills, he never thought of joining the school team or the Archery Society, which was unforgivable in her eyes.


    "As a specially recruited student in our department, he never thought about contributing to his own major. I need to teach him a lesson." Situ Xiang of course wanted to use him. However, since Han Sen did not apply to join the school team, she did not want to ask him herself.


    In her heart, she had already treated Han Sen as one of the core yers to participate in the tournament. But she had to make him suffer a little before that.


    In her room on campus, Situ Xiang watched the video of Han Sens assessment repeatedly. In the end, she dialed the number on herlink, and it went through.


    "Xiang, it¡¯s been a while since you came to visit me..." a man¡¯s voice sounded in herlink.


    After a long while, Situ Xiang turned herlink off and had a smirk on her face.


    She had to ask for her dad¡¯s help this time to frighten Han Sen into joining her team. On the other hand, she hoped this could also improve his archery skills and make him perform better in the uing game.


    Situ Xiang had a lot of trust in her father. He used to be an archery coach in the military, and that was why she had been practicing archery since she was a little girl.


    "Boy, pray hard. That¡¯s your punishment for not joining the team yourself." Situ Xiang thought of the nickname of her father and smiled.


    Before Situ Xiang¡¯s dad retired, he was the famous "Nazi" in the military.


    The soldiers trained by him with go limp when hearing his name.


    After Situ Qing retired, he came to ckhawk and became a vice president, but there was not much to be done.


    When he just came to ckhawk, the President asked him to train the archery students. However, within the few days, no student could get out of bed, since they were either injured or sick. The archery students were about to write a blood letter co-signed by 10,000 people, which scared the President. Situ Qing was then asked to do no more.


    Situ Xiang had repeatedly told Situ Qing to train Han Sen ording to the highest standards.


    "I¡¯ll see how long you canst." Situ Xiang thought of the miserable look of Han Sen under her dad¡¯s training and secretly celebrated.

 Chapter 226: Cake Tasting

    Chapter 226: Cake Tasting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the semi-annual assessment, Han Sen was celebrating with his roommates, Ji Yanran and Qu Lili in the cafeteria.


    "Han Sen, we are all human. Howe there is such a difference? I did not spend time in the rtionship or ying. All I did was training in the archery Department and all I had was an a. You¡¯re never in our department and was driving warframe¡¯s and ying with your girlfriend all the time. Howe you got an s? It¡¯s not fair," eximed Shi Zhikang.


    "Come on. You¡¯re in the heavy Warframe Society all the time as well," said Lu Meng.


    "Lu, whose side are you on?" Shi Zhikang stared at Lu Meng.


    "Not yours." Lu Mengughed.


    ...


    After dinner, the group of friends went to sing karaoke and y games untilte. Han Sen hinted Shi Zhikang to lead Qu Lili away so that he could apany his girlfriend back alone.


    "Why are you following me?" At the gate of her dormitory building, Han Sen was ready to follow her upstairs.


    "I¡¯ll go warm your bed." Han Sen grinned.


    "I don¡¯t need that." She blushed and said fiercely.


    "Beauty, have you forgotten that you just gave me half a million the few days ago? As a professional, I will serve you with all I have, so warming your bed is a must." Han Sen blinked and said.


    "Go away. If anyone else saw us, I won¡¯t forgive you." Ji Yanran blushed and bit her lip.


    "So, if no one could see me, I could follow you upstairs?" asked Han Sen casually.


    "How¡¯s that possible? Go back." Ji Yanran curled her lips.


    Han Sen did not leave. He walked over to a corner where the camera could not cover and summoned the beast soul of the sacred-blood color shifter. Suddenly, he became part of the surroundings.


    Ji Yanran widened her eyes and saw her boyfriend disappear in front of her. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t see anything standing next to him.


    She had to touch him to make sure that he will still there.


    "What kind of beast soul is this?" Ji Yanran was surprised.


    "Color shifter. Can I go up now?" asked Han Sen with a smile.


    "Stay farther. If someone noticed you, you¡¯ll be dead." She blushed and went upstairs.


    Han Sen followed her slowly. Fortunately, it was dark already and there was no one nearby. Although when Han Sen moved there were certain cracks, no one was there to discover them, so he came directly to her room.


    With Qu Lili being pulled away by his roommates, she would not be back in a while. Ji Yanran opened the door just a crack to see that there was no one out there before she let her boyfriend in.


    "Do you want something to eat? You were just drinking and did not eat much." Ji Yanran said, looking through the food she had.


    "You¡¯re enough. I don¡¯t want anything else," sitting on the couch, Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Can you be serious for a minute?" Ji Yanran took some cake and some water to him.


    "I am being serious and professional, trying to make your half a million well spent," Han Sen said.


    Ji Yanran saw his look andughed. Then she rolled her eyes and said, "Well, if you don¡¯t eat, I will."


    She then put a slice of cake in a te and started to eat.


    Sitting next to her, Han Sen regarded his girlfriend.


    "What are you looking at?" Ji Yanran blushed under his gaze.


    "Look at you. You have cake on your cheek." Han Sen reached over.


    Ji Yanran thought he was going to wipe away the cake on her face and did not move, but his hand held her chin and he licked the cake away instead.


    Then he licked the cream on her lips, and said, "Delicious."


    Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes lit up and suddenly hit his face with the entire piece of cake in her hand.


    While Han Sen was shocked, she held his shoulder and said, "You have cake on your cheek as well."


    Han Sen was dazed. She used her little tongue to lick away a piece of cream on his face, blushing.


    Han Sen could no longer hold it back. He reached out to hold her waist and rubbed her face with his, tasting the cream and her soft skin at the same time.


    His hands also found their way to her plump butt.


    While the two were enjoying the sweetness, they suddenly heard the door being opened.


    "I knew there was something wrong. Genius, you are a genius in stealing a girl¡¯s heart as well." Qu Lili walked in with a smile.


    Ji Yanran jumped away from Han Sen¡¯s arms, stared at Qu Lili and could not say a thing.


    "Shi Zhikang, I shouldn¡¯t have counted on you. How did you let her back so soon?" thought Han Sen. He had no way around it and had to excuse himself.


    There was no way that he could continue his endeavor this evening anyway.


    Watching him going away, Qu Lili had aplex look on her face.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t go far before hislink rang. Han Sen thought it was Ji Yanran and answered, but instead he saw Huangfu Pingqing in white lingerie in the holographic image.


    "Brother Han, do you still remember our agreement? Do you have time Tomorrow?" asked Huangfu Pingqing with a smile.


    "Yes. Where do you want to go?" Han Sen touched his nose and said.


    When he made the contract with Huangfu Pingqing, he also promised her to go hunting with her once and he had to honor his words.

 Chapter 227: Small Request

    Chapter 227: Small Request


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, Han Sen was waiting for Huangfu Pingqing in front of the teleport station.


    He got a text from the Office of Academic Affairs when he just saw Huangfu Pingqing. In the text, he was asked to attend a training by Situ Qing.


    "I¡¯m so sorry. I have to go." Han Sen showed Huangfu Pingqing the text.


    Huangfu Pingqing took a look and frowned. "If this is the Situ Qing that I have heard of, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in trouble."


    "What about him?"


    "A vice president of ckhawk. He used to be an archery coach in the military and had a nickname Nazi..." Huangfu Pingqing told something about Situ Qing to Han Sen.


    "Two years ago, there was a training by him which ended in a couple of days because of theints from the students. I didn¡¯t realize that the school would still allow him to do this. Be careful and our agreement can wait." Huangfu Pingqing left.


    Han Sen did some research on the online schoolmunity and got a better idea who Situ Qing was.


    Based on the text from the Office of Academic Affairs, Han Sen came to an indoor training facility. When he arrived, he felt that something was off.


    In the entire facility, he was the only trainee. The student advisor Situ Xiang and a nice looking, well-dressed middle-aged man were waiting for him.


    "Han Sen, this is Coach Situ Qing. From today, he will be training you for a month. You need to study hard under his guidance." Situ Xiang patted Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and left.


    Situ Xiang smirked secretly, "Boy, I¡¯lle back and see how miserable you are in a few days. By that time, you will beg me to take you with me."


    Han Sen shrugged and came over to Situ Qing.


    The coach smiled at Han Sen, "Han Sen, I¡¯ve heard about you. You¡¯re very popr in our school. I heard that you are voted the most desirable date by girls. You have good grades and many talents."


    "You tter me, coach." When talking to Situ Qing, Han Sen maintained the standard stance of a soldier, which he learned during the military training.


    "I mean it. I see great potentials in you and believe that you are the hope of our Archery Department. I will do everything I can to teach you everything I know so that you can help revitalize the department." Situ Qing patted Han Sen on his shoulder. It seemed he meant everything he said.


    "Thank you, coach." Han Sen stood up straight and said.


    Situ Qing smiled and reached his right hand in front of Han Sen. There was a piece of metal of 1 inch by 1 inch. It looked like Z-steel.


    Situ Qing¡¯s hand suddenly gained the color and texture of gold. It was nowhere near human¡¯s hand.


    Crack!


    With a light squeeze, Situ Qing¡¯s fingers ttened the Z-steel.


    "This is a little gift for you." Situ Qing put the piece of Z-steel in Han Sen¡¯s hand with a smile.


    Han Sen understood very well that it was a warning.


    But it was indeed impressive. Han Sen could not achieve that so far. He had read about this kind of strength on the Sk. It was a kind of martial arts that could only be practiced by evolvers. The concept was to change the structure of their body cells and turn them into metal.


    Even if Han Sen could get his hands on martial arts like this, his body could not take it.


    "Thank you." Han Sen epted the gift with a smile.


    "Alright. Here begins our training. We will start with the horse-riding stance. Ordinary people would think that archery relies on the strength of one¡¯s arms and fingers, which is wrong. Most strength needed in archeryes from the waist and belly. This morning we will practice your core strength with horse-riding stance." Situ Qing instructed Han Sen to make the stance and sat down in the chair, watching him.


    "Coach, a small request?" said Han Sen while making the stance.


    "You can try. But normally I would not grant anything. And talking would only make it harder. If you fall before lunch, then you will have to do the same thing in the afternoon." Situ Qing narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Coach, one of my hobbies is ck and white boxing. During the training, I¡¯m not allowed to go on the Sk, and this is not something I can practice alone. After training, could you join me?" Han Sen continued.


    "ck and white boxing? No need to wait until the training¡¯s over. We can do it now. I heard that you are rather good at it and gave St. Germain a 0 on our behalf. That was very nice, but after all, it was apetition on the unevolved level. I will give you some guidance now to make sure that you can beat the Alliance Central Military Academy next time." Situ Qing was very interested in ck and white boxing and no longer required Han Sen to make the horse-riding stance.


    Han Sen walked over to Situ Qing with a smile. He had learned from Huangfu Pingqing that although Situ Qing taught archery, his biggest hobby was ck and white boxing.


    "Come on. You attack first. Watch Me and I¡¯ll teach you how to do defense the right way." Situ Qing curled his finger at Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at the confident coach and had a strange smile on his face.


    When it came to realbat, he could not beat Situ Qing. However, when it came to ck and white boxing, strength was not the only factor.


    Situ Qing thought highly of himself in ck and white boxing due to his decades of practice. Han Sen¡¯s request pleased him very much.

 Chapter 228: Please Continue

    Chapter 228: Please Continue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Situ Qing was the top among all evolvers and was about to be a surpasser, it did not necessarily mean that he was better at ck and white boxing.


    ck and white boxing did not have much to do with strength or speed. What was important was the control of one¡¯s body, judgement and state of mind.


    Because Han Sen had practiced Jadeskin, the control he had over his own body and strength was not worse than an evolver, and the other two factors had nothing to do with status.


    Han Sen had just started to practice Yin Yang st, and he was very much inspired by its theoretical knowledge.


    Bai Yishan was right in that it was not dangerous to practice and also helpful to increase his fitness.


    The danger of Yin Yang st was in its usage.


    Using the yin force and yang force at the right moment was extremely challenging for the users. If a mistake was made, the users themselves would be hurt instead.


    The yin force was a soft force, while the yang force was domineering. They were two extremes in essence.


    Simr to ck and white boxing, it was demanding for the user¡¯s judgement. You had to be able to tell what kind of strength your opponent was using to decide whether to use yin st or yang st.


    If the opponent¡¯s strength was greater than you, you needed to use the yin force. If you used the yang force, then it would be like hitting a stone with an egg.


    Because the yang force would consume all one¡¯s strength, a strike normally meant either life or death.


    Of course, this was the most straightforward example. The usage of the forces could be very different. Combining the yin force and the yang force would allow one to cope with different situations, which was the hardest part of Yin Yang st.


    Therefore, a great part of Yin Yang st was dealing with the judgement of all kinds of situations and the methods to hide the user¡¯s intentions.


    The usage of the yin force and the yang force needed lots of practice, so Han Sen was not able to use them at this point. However, he had already benefited a lot from the theories.


    And the theoretical knowledge went beyond the level of the unevolved and went all the way to the level of evolver and surpasser. As for the demigod level, Bai Yishan himself had not even reached that, so there was no relevant introduction.


    Even so, Han Sen was able to understand the theories from a high level.


    When he used this theoretical knowledge on Situ Qing, the effect was beyond his expectation.


    Situ Qing¡¯s expression gradually changed. Originally he wanted to instruct Han Sen, whileter on he started to treat him like a serious match. In the end, Situ Qing was extremely shocked.


    "How did you manage to do that?" Situ Qing stared at Han Sen. He was not able to win a single round in a dozen matches. Situ Qing suspected that the student might have cheating equipment on him.


    "That was easy. The way you use your strength was outdated. For example, when you use the ck fist, the muscle on your arm..." Han Sen said something in the theories of the Yin Yang st.


    Situ Qing nodded hard, looking like a primary school student listening to his teacher.


    "Ahem... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve said too much. I should go back to do the horse-riding stance."


    Situ Qing stopped him and put Han Sen in his own chair. Pouring Han Sen a cup of tea, the coach put a smile on his face, "Forget about that. Please continue."


    "That doesn¡¯t seem to be right," Han Sen blinked and said.


    "What¡¯s not right? I have watched your test videos. You are doing great. I will show you some trickster and you just need to practice them." Situ Qing suggested, "Let¡¯s do this¡ªyou can show me how to improve ck and white boxing skills, and I can show you archery techniques. If you have anything that you don¡¯t understand, you could always ask me about it."


    "Then I¡¯ll continue?" asked Han Sen.


    "Please," insisted Situ Qing.


    Han Sen grinned and continued to talk about ck and white boxing, while Situ Qing took up the bow and arrow to show Han Sen some special archery techniques.


    "Don¡¯t stop." Han Sen urged Situ Qing, he found that the coach had stopped demonstrating as he listened to Han Sen.


    "Yes... Yes..." Situ Qing said and continued to shoot the arrows.


    After two days, Situ Xiang felt it was about time to check on Han Sen. She would go see how miserable he was and the try to make him join the team proactively.


    Imagining the look on Han Sen¡¯s face, Situ Xiang couldn¡¯t help smiling and quickening her steps.


    The moment she stepped in the training facility, what she saw made her pause.


    Opposite to her imagination, the popr student was even sitting in her father¡¯s chair, drinking a cup of tea.


    Her dad, on the other hand, was shooting arrows next to Han Sen, smiling to the student from time to time. It was as if Situ Qing was the one under training and Han Sen was the coach. Situ Xiang was dumbstruck and thought there was something wrong with her eyes.


    "Why?" Situ Xiang could not even close her mouth.


    Howe her dad who was called "the Nazi" was acting like this? What spell did Han Sen cast on him?


    She could not ept what she was seeing and thought she was in the dream.


    "This must be a dream. My dad could not..." Situ Xiang pinched her own cheek, trying to wake up.


    "Ouch!" The acute pain on her cheek confirmed that she was not in a dream. Covering her face, Situ Xiang had an odd look on her face.

 Chapter 229: A Difficult One

    Chapter 229: A Difficult One


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Dad, what did you do?" Situ Xiang pulled Situ Qing into the lounge and closed the door.


    What happened to the Nazi coach?


    "Ahem, that boy is really good at ck and white boxing. Every time he beat me, he could tell what I did wrong, so..." Situ Qing blushed a little for he hadpletely forgotten about his mission due to his obsession of ck and white boxing.


    Situ Xiang did not know what to say.


    "Dad, you will have to train him well. You know the situation of the Archery Department. And we would be counting on him in this tournament." Situ Xiang said, upset.


    "Rx. I¡¯ve taught him everything. The boy has a good foundation and he would do just fine in Military Academy Tournament," replied Situ Qing.


    Situ Xiang felt that her n hadpletely failed. She knew from the look of her dad that all he could think about right now was ck and white boxing.


    Although Situ Xiang felt discouraged, she knew that her father had a great eye for talent. If he said Han Sen was okay, then it must be true.


    "Alright." Situ Xiang sat down. Although her n to teach Han Sen a lesson did not work, she was now even more certain that Han Sen was a great archer.


    Situ Xiang decided that to step aside and asked her father toplete his training.


    After the training was done, she would ask him to join the school team. As a specially recruited student in the Archery Department, it would be his duty to represent the school in the tournament.


    Since the result was the same anyway, Situ Xiang was okay with that. And she was a bit impressed that this student could manage her father.


    Situ Qing was training Han Sen in the meantime.


    After Situ Qing understood Han Sens conditions from sparring with him in ck and white boxing, he decided that Han Sen no longer needed to do the basic exercises. All the student wascking was some details and techniques, which could easily be learned.


    To be honest, Situ Qing did not like to train someone like Han Sen. He preferred to train a rookie because he enjoyed the sense of aplishment of training a kitty into a lion.


    A trainee like Han Sen had taken away the satisfaction from himpletely.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s understanding and skills of ck and white boxing were a huge asset.


    Since Han Sen was the only trainee and the coach did not have any constraint. Han Sen was able to live like usual.


    Although Situ Xiang was aware of that, she did not try to make his life harder. After all, he would be her core yer.


    Han Sen had learned a lot of useful techniques from Situ Qing and made a lot of progress.


    The one-month training ended in 10 days and Situ Xiang recruited Han Sen into the school team after the training.


    Different from other tournaments, the archery tournament was rtively short and only started toward the end of the semester, so it would still be a while before the tournament.


    Huangfu Pingqing was somehow informed that Han Sen¡¯s training was over, and came to find him to apany her in the hunting trip.


    "Huangfu, won¡¯t you bring more people?" in the Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen looked at Huangfu Pingqing in Surprise. She had a lot of strong friends, but did not bring anyone.


    "You¡¯re quite enough," said Huangfu Pingqing with a smile. She herself was quite strong as well. With Han Sen here, unless they ran into sacred-blood creatures that were especially tough, they would never be in trouble.


    "Where do you want to go?" asked Han Sen.


    "You decide. I¡¯ll follow you." Huangfu smiled at him provocatively.


    "Then let¡¯s go to the Devil Desert. I hope we could meet that ck-feathered beast king again." with the three-de harpoon, he was confident that he could kill the beast king.


    Normally speaking, a sacred-blood creature that was the king of a group would be weaker than the sacred-blood creatures that were alone.


    ck-feathered beast king was not that strong among all the sacred-blood creatures Han Sen had seen. Its beast soul was sacred-blood wings, which were quite useful.


    The two rode their mounts toward the Devil Desert and ran into a lot of primitive creatures on their way. Unfortunately, in two days, they had not even seen a mutant creature.


    When they came to the ce where they ran into the group of ck-feathered beasts, they did not see a single creature. They must have either moved away or been hunted down.


    "Last time when I was here, I saw a sacred-blood creature in the Sand Valley. I was not able to kill it at a time. Are you interested have a look there?" Huangfu Pingqing suggested with a smile.


    "What kind of creature is that?" Han Sen looked at her in surprise. She was leading a strong teamst time and the creature that they were not able to kill was definitely very strong.


    "Looks like something inedible. It looks like a warframe made from a piece of rock, only smaller. It was about 6 feet tall; very tough, strong and fast. Even a sacred-blood weapon could only leave a shallow mark on it."


    Huangfu Pingqing added, "Apart from that, it also had a ck hammer that should be a sacred-blood gear. Last time on my team, one was killed and one was severely injured by the hammer."


    "We should go check it out." Han Sen was very interested. As long as a sacred-blood weapon worked, he had some chance to kill it. For a six-foot-tall rockman, it would be easy to cut its neck.

 Chapter 230: Beheading in Sand Valley

    Chapter 230: Beheading in Sand Valley


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After he arrived at Sand Valley, Han Sen came to understand why with a strong team Huangfu Pingqing was still not able to kill the sacred-blood creature.


    The reason the Sand Valley was called that was for the sand pits everywhere in the valley. Unless one had wings, one would die there for sure.


    And even mutant wings would be too slow when fighting a sacred-blood creature.


    Hence only those who had sacred-blood wings could participate in hunting the creature.


    The sacred-blood creature was more than 6 feet tall and made of stones with a metal shine.


    What was worse was that the hammer in its hand was asrge as a barrel, with a handle more than 6 feet long. When it wielded its weapon, any opponents within a dozen feet would be either injured or killed.


    Huangfu Pingqing smiled at Han Sen, "Brother Han, do you think you could kill this creature?"


    Han Sen smiled back at her, "Huangfu, I believe you did not bring me here just to let me look at it."


    "I could lend you the sacred-blood beast soul arrow. But if you gain its beast soul, I need to im half of it," said Huangfu Pingqing.


    She had nned this out when she took him here. He had a sacred-blood bow and she had a sacred-blood arrow, so they could shoot at the sacred-blood creature from outside the Sand Valley.


    If they could kill it, then it would be great. If not, the creature would be injured and provoked toe out of the valley. And then they could try to kill the creature together.


    Huangfu Pingqing did not fear that the creature might hurt herself since she had sacred-blood wings anyway.


    "You¡¯re asking too much," said Han Sen.


    "Without my arrow, an ordinary arrow would not hurt it or provoke it. I think it¡¯s reasonable for me to climb half," said Huangfu Pingqing.


    She did not believe he was able to kill the creature without her arrow.


    "I will do without the arrow. After I kill this creature, I will buy you dinner." Han Sen summoned a pair of wings and flew toward the Sand Valley.


    Looking at Han Sen flying with a pair of primitive wings, Huangfu Pingqing was shocked, "Brother Han, you do not mean to use a primitive pair of wings to enter the valley?"


    The wings were from a primitive ck-feathered beast, so they were slow and ineffective. They were just enough to keep Han Sen from falling into the sand.


    Han Sen used to have a pair of mutant wings, which he sold to Huangfu Pingqing for the three-de harpoon. He also had the purple-winged dragon beast soul, which was Dor¡¯s signature and he could not use that.


    Han Sen smiled and did not answer, flying into the Sand Valley.


    The valley was full of quicksand, and the creature was standing above the sand. For unknown reason, its heavy body did not sink.


    Three hundred feet into the Sand Valley, Han Sen was discovered by the creature, who immediately lifted its hammer and ran over like a tank.


    One hundred feet from Han Sen, it jumped up and swung its hammer at him.


    Although Han Sen had put on the phantom ant armor, the impact from a such heavy weapon would still kill him.


    Huangfu Pingqing saw that Han Sen was in danger. His wings were too slow to bring him away from the creature¡¯s blow.


    If he chose tond on the ground, he would not be able to run away from the hammer either, because he would be trapped in the shifting sand.


    The sacred-blood creature had such strength that even someone who had maxed out on all geno points would not be able to spar with it, not to mention Han Sen¡¯s weapon the harpoon was extremely short.


    Huangfu Pingqing summoned her beast soul bow and arrow, wanting to shoot an arrow to help Han Sen and buy him some time.


    Before the arrow left the bow, Han Sen had already taken back his wings and fell to the sand.


    He stepped on the ground but was not trapped. Under his feet, the golden rock worm king the size of a car suddenly appeared.


    Although the rock worm king had not transformed, it did not fear the sand since it originally came from the desert.


    Leveraging this step, Han Sen used Sparticle to avoid the attack from the creature and approached it.


    The three-de harpoon shed on the neck of the sacred-blood creature like a silver lightning bolt.


    The three-de harpoon was sharp enough to cut sacred-blood armor, and Han Sen¡¯s strength was even greater than someone having maxed out on all geno points. With one strike, the creature¡¯s rock hard neck was cut off, its head thrown into the air.


    The headless creature still managed to make several steps forward before the hammer fell from its hand into the sand. Then the creature gradually sank into the sand.


    Huangfu Pingqing was dumbstruck. She could not believe that the creature which her entire team did not manage to kill was easily beaten by Han Sen.


    At this point, she regretted selling the three-de harpoon to Han Sen. With the weapon, he was too formidable.


    "How did this guy get so far? Was it really just because of Qin Xuan?" Huangfu Pingqing could not believe that was the only factor in Han Sen¡¯s sess.


    Son of Heaven was equally, if not more resourceful than Qin, but Son of Heaven was not as strong as Han Sen. In addition, even with Qin Xuan¡¯s help, Han Sen would not have gained the same resources Qin Xuan did.

 Chapter 231: Anything but Having a Baby

    Chapter 231: Anything but Having a Baby


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stood on the back of the golden worm king, dragging the huge iron hammer which was even heavier than the gold axe of the bloody yer. With the hammer Han Sen could not fly at all. He had to use the golden worm king to drag it along. The sacred-blood creature was inedible, and Han Sen did not have much luck. Without the beast soul, the sacred-blood gear was his only trophy.


    When he eventually pulled the hammer out of the valley, Han Sen asked Huangfu Pingqing who was dazed, "Miss Huangfu, how much do you think this sacred-blood gear is worth?"


    Huangfu Pingqing walked to him, reached out to lift the hammer and failed. She slowly frowned, "This thing is too heavy. Those who had enough strength to use it would not need it, while those who did not have enough strength could not make any use of it. I would say it could sell at 4 to 5 million tops. And even with that price, we would need to find the right person to buy it."


    "Several million is also quite some money. Whenever you have another auction, would you list it as one of the items?" Han Sen was short of money recently, and the several million was not a small number.


    "Of course. But you have said that you will buy me dinner, and that I¡¯m counting on that," Huangfu Pingqing said was a smile.


    "Of course," said Han Sen quickly.


    He understood that it was not easy to sell a sacred-blood gear. Back then when Qin Xuan bought the golden axe, only a very strong man in the special squad could use it.


    This hammer was much heavier than the golden axe and it would be very difficult to find a buyer for it.


    "Did you get the beast soul? If you have got it and will not use it, I could sell them at the same time, best price guaranteed," Huangfu Pingqing blinked and said.


    "No luck, I did not get the beast soul." Han Sen shrugged.


    Huangfu Pingqing did not ask again. Nor did she continue to march into the Devil Desert. With such a heavy gear, they needed to go back to Steel Armor Shelter.


    After signing the contract with Huangfu Pingqing, Han Sen sent the hammer over to hers. Before Han Sen made it back to school, he was summoned by Qin Xuan.


    When he saw her, he felt something must be off. The entire team of the special squad in Steel Armor Shelter were present, which was rare.


    Yang Manli¡¯s face was dark. Gambler and those who were friends with Han Sen were blinking at him, and Han Sen was not sure what they meant.


    "Sit down please." Qin Xuan asked him to sit and looked across the room. She said, "In a month I will be able to finish my first evolution and enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and need to make the transfer now."


    She paused and looked at Yang Manli, "I have rmended Yang Manli to be the head of Steel Armor Gang."


    She then looked at Han Sen and said, "As for the head of the special squad, I would like to nominate Han Sen."


    Han Sen was surprised and did not expect this to happen.


    Now he came to understand why Yang Manli¡¯s face was dark. Although it sounded like the head of the gang was more powerful, it was not a formal organization. On the other hand, the special squad was in the military system. Being a member of the special squad, Yang Manli would actually be under Han Sen¡¯s supervision.


    As for the Steel Armor Gang, Han Sen did not go there again after he entered the military school.


    Yang Manli had thought that based on her ability and qualifications, she should naturally be the new head of the special squad. However, she did not realize that Qin Xuan would rmend Han Sen to be the next head.


    Han Sen was very d to see Yang Manli being upset. He had never liked her, but being her subordinate, he had to listen to her. Now, he had be her boss.


    "I believe I am the better candidate for the head of the special squad," said Yang Manli.


    "This is already decided. It is an order. I will hear no discussion about it," said Qin Xuan and got up.


    "Okay, this is the end of this meeting. Han Sen and Yang Manli, you two stay, the rest of you could go back to work."


    Han Sen¡¯s friends gave Han Sen a secret thumb-up and left the conference room.


    "Yang Manli, I should¡¯ve nominated you as the new head of the squad, but you do have a temper. Just focuse on the gang and the try to evolve as soon as possible," Qin Xuan said softly, Yang Manli was more than her subordinate.


    "I believe I have what it takes," Yang Manli said sullenly.


    "Han Sen, what do you think?" Qin Xuan looked to Han Sen and asked.


    "I will not let you down," Han Sen said resolutely.


    Atst he was able to boss Yang Manli around and that he would never let this opportunity go.


    In addition, being the head of the special squad also had its benefits. Not only could he utilize the human resources within the squad, he could also make connections with the upper level. The pay was much better as well.


    More importantly, as the head of the special squad, he had the authority to purchase internally.


    Not only could he now ess sacred-blood beast souls and S-ss Saint Hall licenses, he could enjoy the discounted price.


    In the entire squad, the head was the only one who could enjoy this.


    "Great," Qin Xuan smiled and nodded, and then turned to Yang Manli, "Since you think you are the better candidate, you two can have apetition. If you could win, then I will take back my decision and rmend you instead."


    "Okay, I will take anypetition and will never lose to him." Yang Manli immediately stood up. She used to be the instructor of Han Sen in archery and did not believe that she would lose to him.


    Not only archery, Yang Manli did not think she would lose to him in anything.


    "Since you are both good at archery, let¡¯s do archery." Qin Xuan asked Han Sen, "Do you have any objections?"


    "None. I couldpete on anything but having a baby," said Han Sen with a smile.


    Yang Manli gave him a fierce stare. He was implying that she couldn¡¯t do much except for giving birth to a child.


    "Then let¡¯s go to the virtual training field," said Qin Xuan and walked out.

 Chapter 232: Sagittarius

    Chapter 232: Sagittarius


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After going back to school, Han Sen went to the holographic equipment hall and entered the virtual training field designated by Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan did not ask them to have thepetition in the training field of the shelter, for she did not want anyone else to find out about the result.


    No matter who lost, the person would suffer in his or her honor, which was not something Qin Xuan was willing to see, because they were both future leaders that she had hand-picked.


    Han Sen logged into the tform called Sagittarius, a virtual archerymunity. After logging in, he was assigned to the unevolved section.


    Qin Xuan and Yang Manli were already there and Han Sen quickly sent friend requests to both of them.


    Qin then invited Han Sen to enter the game room.


    "This is one of the ssical game rooms on Sagittarius. It is called White Birds Forest. You will see a path in the forest 2 miles long. When you go through the path, there will be ck and white birds on the trees. You cannot shoot the white birds, but only the ck ones. If you mistakenly shoot a white bird, you will be out. And we will decide who the winner is based on the number of the ck birds you shoot. If your numbers are the same, the winner will be the one who finishes faster. Do you have any questions?" After exining, Qin Xuan looked at them.


    "No," answered Yang Manli and Han Sen at the same time.


    "Okay, you shall begin now."


    Han Sen and Yang Manli started their test respectively and entered the White Birds Forest.


    Although Qin Xuan did not want anyone to know the results of thispetition, an acquaintance happened to see both of them when they entered Sagittarius.


    Su Xiaoqiao often went to Sagittarius to practice his archery, despite his carefree appearance. Sagittarius was obviously more fun than shooting at a target. When Su Xiaoqiao had just finished his practice, he saw Qin Xuan, Han Sen and Yang Manli at the same time and was very shocked.


    "Howe the three of them would log in on Sagittarius at the same time? What are they trying to do?" Su Xiaoqiao suddenly became curious and followed them into the game room.


    The game room was open to everyone, but after one entered the scene it would be a unique experience for the yer. Su Xiaoqiao saw Han Sen and Yang Manli had both started the White Birds Forest test and hesitated.


    He could use the observing mode and pay to watch one of them. However, he was alone and it was impossible for him to watch both.


    Su Xiaoqiao only paused for a moment before he chose to watch Han Sen¡¯s test.


    It was not because Su Xiaoqiao thought Han Sen was the better archer, but because everyone in Bullseye knew how great Yang Manli was. Su Xiaoqiao was not sure how well Han Sen could do, so he was intrigued to see Han Sen¡¯s test.


    After entering the observing mode, Su Xiaoqiao saw Han Sen waiting to begin the test.


    Su Xiaoqiao was familiar with this game room and had trained here before as well.


    This was a scene easy and difficult at the same time. Anyone could easily pass the challenge by running through without shooting any white bird. However, if one was fast but did not shoot many ck birds, one¡¯s score would be very low. And if one killed the ck birds slowly, one would still get a low score. Also, the scene was set in the nighttime and the forest was very dark, so some ck birds would blend in the darkness and it was easy to miss them.


    Some ck birds flew very fast and sometimes in different directions, which was very challenging for the archer¡¯s reflex time.


    In addition, many white birds would suddenly appear to increase the difficulty. Once a white bird was shot, the game would be over, and the archer would not even get a score.


    ording to the system setting, there were a thousand ck birds in the White Birds Forest, and their location and direction were all random. There was no pattern to follow.


    Therefore, it was almost impossible to guarantee the uracy and the speed at the same time.


    Luckily, in this game room, the arrows were unlimited. In real life, carrying a thousand arrows alone was tiring enough.


    Su Xiaoqiao would normally get a D rating and asionally C. If one could kill more than 90% of the ck birds and guarantee one¡¯s speed, one could be rated A.


    As for the highest rating, S, almost no one could achieve that. No white birds allowed, and all ck birds must be killed, no miss and fast; one would have to satisfy all these conditions to get an S


    In the entire history of Sagittarius, only one person had gotten an S in the unevolved White Birds Forest. That person was a professional archer trained since childhood and was now the best archery coach in the military.


    "Although Han Sen is much better than me in archery, I don¡¯t believe he could get A. His level should be a B." While Su Xiaoqiao was calcting what kind of score Han Sen could get, he started to record this test.


    At this time, the countdown ended, and Han Sen embarked on the path of the White Birds Forest.


    The moment he started walking, he had already shot an arrow. It seemed like he did not even look.


    Also, he was shooting nonstop while walking. There was barely any interval between his arrows, which went in all directions.

 Chapter 233: A Natural

    Chapter 233: A Natural


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Xuan also chose to watch Han Sen¡¯s test. Yang Manli was her subordinate and best friend, and she did not need to watch to know her skills.


    All she wanted to find out was whether or not Han Sen could give her another surprise. Having done detailed analysis and research on the guy, she was surprised by his potentials.


    He was from an ordinary family and was able to get this far. Other people might think that Han Sen had benefited a lot from her help, but Qin Xuan herself knew very well that his achievements were all aplished on his own. Even the help she had offered to him was because of his contributions.


    If Qin Xuan had not hypnotized him to learn the truth, she would strongly suspect that Han Sen was Dor.


    "Although Yang Manli is very powerful, she is not the best leader. And Han Sen is much better in that regard." Qin Xuan sighed. It was not an easy position to be in, pressured from the upper and lower level at the same time.


    If Qin Xuan could choose, she would rather be just a soldier whose only responsibility was to fight. But since she was put on the spot, she had to shoulder her responsibilities.


    "I hope he will not let me down." Qin Xuan did not want Han Sen to lose, because if Yang Manli was to take over the squad, she might run into crisis being so straightforward. Qin Xuan believed that Han Sen was the better candidate to take care of all kinds of issues.


    When the test began, all Qin Xuan¡¯s attention was attracted by Han Sen. She was unable to move her eyes from him.


    "Wow, Han Sen is awesome!" Eximed Su Xiaoqiao. He had seen many videos of this game room, but had never seen anything quite like this.


    Normally speaking, no matter how fast one was, one would have to pause in the process of shooting. However, Su Xiaoqiao could not see any pause in Han Sen¡¯s movements and steps. Every step Han Sen took, and arrow would fly out like lightning bolt, piercing a ck birds body.


    Those arrows looked like they had life and could always hit the target. No matter where the ck birds were, the arrows could always pierce their bodies. In the darkness of the forest, there was no miss. Even in a flock of both ck and white birds, the arrows could always find the ck ones and never hurt any white.


    Some arrows seemed like they were shot aimlessly, but eventually hit the ck birds hidden in the trees.


    Su Xiaoqiao felt like he was watching a movie, an action movie that made him feel hot. He wished that he could join his friend and take up his bow and arrow.


    "This is amazing... Unbelievable..." Su Xiaoqiao clenched his fists and thoroughly enjoyed himself.


    Qin Xuan was extremely shocked. Although Qin Xuan was not a great archer, her eyesight was much better than Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s, so that she could notice more details that escaped Su Xiaoqiao.


    Han Sen almost started shooting immediately since the beginning, and Qin Xuan never saw his arrows miss.


    He never hurt any white bird. Sometimes, Qin Xuan only saw the ck birds after he shot the arrows. Some arrows were significantly slower than others and did not even aim at the ck birds in the beginning. However, the arrows would always end up in the bodies of ck birds. If it was asional, Qin Xuan would not be impressed, but she had seen the situation happening repeatedly.


    "His judgment, eyesight, and archery were all super impressive," Qin Xuan had to admit. Han Sen was indeed a natural in archery.


    He was more than urate. The judgment he made allowed him to achieve excellence.


    If Qin Xuan had to describe Han Sen¡¯s archery, then she would say that he was using his brain to shoot his arrows.


    One could practice on one¡¯s uracy and strength, but hardly one¡¯s level of understanding.


    Without any error, Han Sen walked across the forest nonstop.


    "This is not real..." Su Xiaoqiao suddenly realized something as he saw the exit was closer and closer. He did not see a single miss from Han Sen, but he was not sure if Han Sen had missed any ck birds. If there was no miss, when Han Sen reached the exit, he might be able to get a legendary S rating.


    Even Qin Xuan got nervous. Although Yang Manli was very strong, she could only get an A rating. If Han Sen were to be rated S, there was no doubt that Yang Manli would lose.


    This was a result that Qin Xuan was willing to see. After all, if a leader of the team did not have the absolute authority, the stability of the team would be endangered. If Han Sen was able to beat Yang Manli in her strongest field archery, he would be able to establish the necessary authority to deter Yang Manli from questioning his ability.

 Chapter 234: Unstoppable

    Chapter 234: Unstoppable


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yang Manli was very satisfied with her performance. She had outdone herself because of her strong desire to beat Han Sen and prove herself to Qin Xuan. Although she was still rated A, her score was among the top in A level. She had killed much more ck birds and had also increased her speed by three minutes.


    As Yang Manli walked out of the test scene, she saw that both Qin Xuan and Han Sen were there and thought, "He is out so early, which meant he was even faster than me. Then he must have not killed enough ck birds or have even shot a white one."


    "Here¡¯s my score." Yang Manli directly demonstrated her report to Qin Xuan.


    "A level, 964 ck birds killed. Well done, you¡¯ve made a huge progress by only missing 36..." Qin Xuan read the statistics in the report andplimented.


    Indeed, a score like this was outstanding him on the unevolved.


    "So," Qin Xuan thought secretly, "Yang Manli would have been invincible in Steel Armor Shelter. It¡¯s just there is Han Sen."


    "How about you?" Yang Manli asked Han Sen. She was not happy that her position was stolen by a teenager.


    Han Sen did not speak and showed her his report.


    With only one look, Yang Manli suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked incredulous.


    A golden S on the report told her that she had lost.


    He must have killed all a thousand ck birds, and he was also faster than her.


    "How is that possible?" Yang Manli could not believe that Han Sen was so strong. Half a year ago, she trained him. And he had made such progress in just six months.


    S level! Many professional archers would not even be able to get such a rating. Although Han Sen was in the archery department, his progress was still awe-inspiring.


    ording to Yang Manli¡¯s knowledge, Han Sen was in the warframe contest and ck and white boxingpetition. He even starred amercial. How much time did he have left to practice archery?


    Yang Manli regarded Han Sen. No matter how reluctant she was to admit this fact, the fact is the fact. S level, she could not even try topete.


    "All right. This is a done deal then," Qin Xuan did not say much, but felt satisfied with Han Sen¡¯s performance secretly. However, she was not willing to put Yang Manli down, so she did not pay him anypliment. She also knew thatpliments did not really work on this guy.


    When the three left the onlinemunity, Su Xiaoqiao was still thrilled, watching the video he just took.


    "I had never thought Han Sen¡¯s archery skills are so strong." Su Xiaoqiao watched the video repeatedly and could not stop.


    The hunting frenzy was like the best movie, full of excellent frames. Han Sen¡¯s figure stood aloof and cold, and his movements smooth and perfect. Without any edit, this video wasparable to any well-designed movie.


    "You¡¯re keeping such a secret from me. Now it¡¯s time for a punishment." Su Xiaoqiao grinned and uploaded the video to the farm of Sagittarius. He also named it "S level - White Birds Forest."


    Su Xiaoqiao hesitated for a second and still blurred the facial features of Han Sen to protect his identity.


    "S level? For real?"


    "I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s real."


    Many watched the video with suspicion, and started a heated discussion in the forum.


    "This is unbelievable. Must be special effect."


    "I just checked on the official website. In this test was indeed rated S."


    "Super! How did he do it?"


    "I watched more than 10 times and could not stop myself."


    "I¡¯m totally hooked."


    "Who is this person?"


    "I cannot stop watching this. Help..."


    "I¡¯ll go help you after watching 10 more times."


    ...


    The video soon caught the website management¡¯s attention and was stickyed. It became so popr that many evolvers heard about this video and came to check it out.


    After all, evolvers were unevolved once, and they had all practiced in White Birds Forest and never heard of an S rating.


    The evolvers also felt shocked after watching the video. This person¡¯s archery skills were beyond their imagination, although his speed and strength might not be as strong as theirs. They could not even guarantee no miss with such a speed.


    This was simply too demanding on one¡¯s techniques. No error allowed. After all, a person was not a machine, and how could you expect absolutely no mistake?


    This person in the video did not hesitate at all. It looked like he did not even look at his targets. This incredible control and confidence were beyond strength and speed.


    "This must be fake."


    "Is he actually so strong?"


    "Unbelievable."


    "It¡¯s absolutely real, since the official website has recognized it."


    "Who is him?"


    ...

 Chapter 235: Monster

    Chapter 235: Monster


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yang Manli also saw the video. Because of the timestamp of the video, it was easy for her to tell that it was Han Sen in it.


    Looking at Han Sen, Yang Manli got goosebumps. This kind of performance would be any archers ultimate pursuit.


    He was more than urate. It was like he could predict everything.


    No matter for archers or snipers, the toughest thing was never the uracy, but the judgment underplex situations. Obviously, Han Sen was one of the best archers she had seen in this aspect.


    He did not aim at any target when he made the shot, but was able to tell where the target was going to be.


    Yang Manli felt a chill. If she and Han Sen were shooting at each other, she might not even be able to make a single shot.


    It was a feeling hard to describe.


    "Qin Xuan was right. He is a natural," thought Yang Manli, after finishing watching the video.


    The video was very popr in Sagittarius, but its poprity ended among archery lovers.


    Archery was, after all, a less popr skill. And Sagittarius was just one of the circles of archery.


    After going back to school, Han Sen wanted to call his girlfriend when hislink suddenly rang. Situ Xiang was summoning all the archery team members.


    At the training field of the school team, Han Sen saw Shi Zhikang, Lu Meng, and Zhang Yang, who were also summoned by Situ Xiang.


    "Han Sen, so you¡¯re also in school team?" asked Shi Zhikang with a smile.


    "I have to contribute to my department. Why are you here?" said Han Sen casually.


    "Same reason."


    When Situ Xiang reviewed Han Sen¡¯s file, she studied the profiles of all the other specially recruited students again, wondering if she could find anyone that had escaped her attention like Han Sen did. In the end, she decided to ask Han Sen¡¯s roommates to join the team and get them a training. Even if they were not good enough this year, they would excel next year.


    "Do you know why the coach have called us here?" Han Sen asked his roommates.


    "Who knows? We are on the same page," said Shi.


    "The coach has of course called us here to train. Now that we are all in the school team, we have to earn honors for ckhawk." Zhang Yang was positive as ever.


    When Han Sen wanted to say something, Situ Xiang blew the whistle to call them over.


    "Today I have summoned you to show you some recordings of a student, who will be one of your rivals this year." Situ Xiang turned the holographic device on and projected the video.


    It was an edited video of one person shooting at different times, and most of the scenes were shot in the venue of the military school league tournament.


    In more than 40 minutes, the entire school team was so quiet that one could even hear a needle dropping on the floor.


    After the video ended, Shi Zhikang wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "OMG. Are you sure this guy is just a military school student instead of an evolver professional archer?"


    "We are against him?"


    "Impossible. We¡¯ll definitely lose."


    "He must not be human."


    "He is our opponent and absolutely a military school student," Said Lu Meng casually.


    Situ Xiang was interested in Lu Meng¡¯s answer and said, "since you know this person, please introduce him to your teammates."


    Lu Meng said naturally, "I believe you have all heard of him, Jing Jiwu, the captain of the archery team of Alliance Central Military Academy. People call him monster. In his freshman year, he had led their archery team to be the champion of the tournament."


    "Since his sophomore year, he had helped the Alliance Central Military Academy win everypetition from warframe to martial arts to Hand of God, with no exception."


    "In his junior year, he did exactly the same thing. The military Academy league had changed its rules because of him. Now one yer is only allowed to participate in one field."


    "Such bad luck. Howe Jing Jiwu happened to pick archery?"


    "You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself. Based on our strength, it is not likely that we would everpete with the Alliance Central Military Academy. It does not even matter how strong Jing Jiwu is."


    "That is true. We could barely enter the second round in the previous tournaments."


    "I really hope to encounter him. We will lose anyway. Better to him than to someone else."


    The senior members of the school teammented casually. Obviously they had lost confidence and spirit in years of failure.


    "You know a lot about Jing Jiwu, so how likely do you think we could beat the Alliance Central Military Academy?" Asked Situ Xiang.


    "We stand absolutely no chance. They not only had Jing Jiwu, but two of their team members rank top 10 and the other two rank top 20. However, we do not have anyone that ranks top 100," said Lu Meng bluntly.


    The senior team members all felt Situ Xiang¡¯s question was not practical. They would not even have a chance to face the Alliance Central Military Academy, so the presumption would not even happen.


    Situ Xiang nodded and did not say anything. She turned to Han Sen and asked, "Han Sen, what do you think?"

 Chapter 236: More or Less

    Chapter 236: More or Less


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "We can only know after a match," replied Han Sen with a smile.


    The senior team members cast odd looks at him. If thement was from any other freshman, they would definitely tell the person all about the bad performances of ckhawk in history.


    However, it was Han Sen who said it, so they remained silent. After all, Han Sen was the genius on campus and had achieved great sess in other items. Deep down, they still felt contemptuous about what Han Sen had said.


    Situ Xiang was satisfied with Han Sen¡¯s remark. She was d to see that at least one person had morale on her team. ckhawk had been a loser for so long that it was natural for the senior team members to lose confidence.


    "We will watch another video, also from an unevolved person." Situ Xiang yed another video, the background of which was a virtual gaming tform.


    "It is the White Birds Forest from Sagittarius." Someone suddenly recognized that.


    When the video started to y, Han Sen was surprised. It was the video of him taking the White Birds Forest test.


    "Who is this person? That¡¯s so impressive!" Shi Zhikang stared his eyes wide.


    "This must be edited."


    "Is he really an unevolved person?"


    "Is that also Jing Jiwu?"


    "I have seen that. It is a real video and has been recognized by Sagittarius."


    "I¡¯ve also been to the scene, and was no match to that. Who is he?"


    "It is not important who he is. Do you think he¡¯s weaker than Jing Jiwu?" asked Situ Xiang.


    "It is hard to say without a match." Everyone started to ponder. Jing Jiwu was indeed strong, but the person in the video was equally good. It was very hard to tell who was the better archer.


    "Since someone is Jing Jiwu¡¯s match, why can¡¯t that be you?" asked Situ Xiang.


    No one replied. The teammates were all thinking, "How is it possible that we have that kind of skills?"


    Although they all understood Situ Xiang¡¯s intention, they became even more depressed after seeing how good other people were.


    "Han Sen, do you think this person is stronger than you?" Situ Xiang asked Han Sen. She wanted Han Sen to lead the team in this tournament. If he did not have the resolve to win, she would have to reconsider despite his good skills.


    "I should be on more or less the same level." Han Sen cleared his throat and answered. It was him in the video, so of course it was the same.


    Han Sen was still wondering who had leaked the video. Fortunately, his facial features were blurred, and no one could tell it was him.


    He did not think it was Qin Xuan, but who else would watch his test and record it?


    Han Sen did not mind either. It was fine if someone found out it was him.


    Han Sen¡¯sment sounded arrogant to others. The level of the guy in the video was clearly beyond that of a monitoring school student. Although Han Sen did well in warframe and ck and white boxing, he rarely went to archery sses.


    Like what Situ Xiang was thinking before, his teammates felt unsure about Han Sen¡¯s archery skills and were reluctant to believe that he had the same skill level.


    Situ Xiang was satisfied with his answer. She thought he was confident, which was a great quality for someone to lead the team. The senior team members were also good yers. And they often lost because of theirck of confidence.


    "Fantastic. This year, our goal is to beat the Alliance Central Military Academy. So, let¡¯s work toward that." Then Situ Xiang announced the training n and asked each yer to follow through.


    "Han Sen, do you really think you can do the same?" Zhang Yang asked Han Sen on their way back to the dormitory.


    Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng also looked to Han Sen, interested to hear his reply.


    "Which video are you talking about?" Han Sen asked.


    "How about Jing Jiwu¡¯s?" Zhang Yang widened his eyes. It sounded like Han Sen thought he could match both.


    "Jing Jiwu¡¯s skills are hard to match. His fitness index is too high. And Ick in physical strengthpared to him." After watching Jing Jiwu¡¯s video, Han Sen also thought he was a formidable opponent.


    His techniques did not seem fancy, but were extremely practical. In addition, he had an outstanding physique. Therefore, no one would be his match.


    Han Sen¡¯s physique was among the top in the unevolved category, butpared to Jing Jiwu, he was not as good.


    Currently, Han Sen¡¯s sacred and mutant geno points were not maxed out yet, and his Jadeskin had not even reached the first phase. If he could improve on those two aspects, he should be able to beat Jing Jiwu.


    "Han Sen, are you really as strong as the person in the White Birds Forest?" Shi Zhikang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    As a student in the archery department, Shi Zhikang knew how difficult it must be. It was the ultimate goal of any archer.


    "More or less," Han Sen shrugged and said helplessly.


    "If you will, we should go take the test here on campus, so that the senior team members would stop their bulls," Shi Zhikang said with anger.


    Although the senior team members did not say much at the time, secretly theymented on Han Sen¡¯s arrogance, which pissed Shi Zhikang off.


    "It is unnecessary to prove anything to strangers. At the time of the match, the truth will speak for itself," said Lu Meng reasonably.


    Zhang Yang also nodded, "We should ignore them now and practice hard. If the school sends us, we will show them Lu Meng is not impossible in the tournament."


    Shi Zhikang had to give up the idea of taking Han Sen to take the test.


    "Han Sen, do you have a minute?" A sensual female voice sounded when they were going back to the dormitory.

 Chapter 237: Queen Restaurant

    Chapter 237: Queen Restaurant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s roommates all widened their eyes, staring at Huangfu Pingqing who had walked up to Han Sen.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Asked Han Sen reluctantly.


    "Have you forgotten what you have promised me?" Huangfu Pingqing smiled and asked. She then turned to his roommates, "do you mind if I borrow him for a second?"


    "Not at all..." Shi Zhikang blinked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen remembered that he had promised to treat her to dinner. Now that she had evene to him, he had no other option than to follow her.


    "First hooked up with our campus belle, now the new goddess... Howe I never got lucky?" Said Shi Zhikang admiringly.


    "Because your skin isn¡¯t as smooth. Why would the prettydies like a rough guy like you?" Lu Meng tried to put him down.


    "When the beauties get older, they would understand the benefits of being with the rough guy." rebutted Sam.


    Lu Meng threw a contemptuous gaze at Sam, who was tough-looking and full of dirty jokes.


    "Aren¡¯t we going to eat? Why are we here?" Han Sen felt suspicious and looked to Huangfu Pingqing. There were now at the gate of the military school. Without permission, it was impossible to leave the campus.


    "We are going to eat. Take this." Huangfu Pingqing gave Han Sen a pass and led him out of the campus. The guard checked the pass and let them go.


    The minute they were out of the school, a private aircraft parked in front of Huangfu Pingqing.


    "Huangfu, where are you taking me?" Han Sen frowned and asked.


    "I said we¡¯re going to eat." Huangfu Pingqing held Han Sen¡¯s arm and took him onto the aircraft.


    Han Sen felt his arm was in between clouds. He looked down and saw Huangfu Pingqing was wearing a white turtleneck jersey, showing off her curvaceous figure.


    After 40 minutes, the aircraftnded on a magnificent dome-shaped building. Holding Han Sen¡¯s arm, Huangfu Pingqing swiped her card and entered the building.


    Han Sen checked the name on the building and it was really a restaurant called "Queen," and next to the name were three stars.


    Huangfu Pingqing took Han Sen to a private room on the top floor. The deration of this room was a bit strange, different from a regr restaurant.


    The sofa was crescent-shaped, facing a wall covered by a curtain. The table was also an arc facing the wall.


    As Han Sen was wondering, Huangfu Pingqing had sat down on the sofa and took the remote to open the curtain. Behind the curtain, the wall was made of one-way ss, and they were actually on the balcony. When looking down, they could see a gigantic martial ring.


    On the martial ring, a heatedbat was going on. Outside the ring was a cheering and shouting crowd.


    With another click on the remote, the sound could suddenly be heard.


    "What do you want to order?" Huangfu Pingqing clicked the remote again and the holographic images of different dishes and prices were all projected.


    "It¡¯s my treat, so you should order." Han Sen waspletely attracted to the two persons in thebat.


    There were both evolvers and it looked like they had already gained a lot of geno points. They both had practiced great hyper geno arts. The man had both his arms looking like ck metal, and the woman was wearing a pair of shorts, with her long legs gleaming like silver.


    One used fists and the other legs. They both had extraordinary strength and speed. Whenever there is the flesh on flesh sh, it sounded like metal.


    Han Sen was strong among the unevolved. Compared to these evolvers, he still fell short. After all, they had different status.


    The hyper geno arts used by the two also interested Han Sen very much, especially those that could change body cell structure. Those arts could make one¡¯s body as tough as a weapon, and one could even bear handedly smash a tank.


    But they were not without ws. Both the arms of the man and the legs of the woman could not stay like metal continuously. Every other minute, they would be normal flesh.


    "Huangfu, where is this?" when the food was delivered, Han Sen asked curiously.


    "The Queen restaurant is a business owned by the Ares Martial Hall. It is abat-themed restaurant. Every day, Stevens from the Ares Martial Halle here to perform. That not only boosts our business, but also promotes the martial Hall," Huangfu Pingqing smiled and said.


    "You went through all the trouble to take me here. It could not only be for dinner." Han Senmented. Taking him out of the school alone was a lot of trouble.


    "Would you n to do after graduation?" Ask Huangfu Pingqing, without answering Han Sen¡¯s doubt.


    "What n could I have? I am in the military school and I will naturally be enlisted," Han Sen said casually.


    Huangfu Pingqing poured Han Sen a ss of wine and herself one. After taking a sip of the wine, she continued, "ordinary military school graduates would be second lieutenant or lieutenant, and for you, it would be easy for you to be a major."


    "You tter me," said Han Sen with a smile. A major would be the highest rank any military school student can be.


    "So, do you n to serve the Army always, or just finish your mandates serving term?" Ask Huangfu Pingqing again.


    "I haven¡¯t nned that far," said Han Sen. Although the special school at belonged to the military, it¡¯s functions were limited to God¡¯s sanctuary, and it would not have any impact on Han Sen¡¯s official ranking.


    "If you decide to work for the Army, you should consider drawing the Ares martial Hall. We have many alumni in the military right now, and they would be a huge help to you."


    Han Sen had understood Huangfu¡¯s intentions by now. When he what¡¯s about to say something, Huangfu Pingqing smiled and said, "there is no hurry. You still have years until you graduate and can take your time considering."


    Someone looking like a manager suddenly knocked on the door and bowed to Huangfu Pingqing, "Miss, we have prepared everything as you asked."

 Chapter 238: Extraordinary

    Chapter 238: Extraordinary


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the manager left, Huangfu Pingqing smiled at Han Sen and asked, "Do you know why this restaurant is named Queen?"


    Han Sen shook his head and thought, "How am I supposed to know that? I¡¯m not part of your organization."


    "Because there is a real Queen here," Huangfu Pingqing said seriously.


    "Queen?" Han Sen paused. There was no Queen in the Alliance, the highest political figure was the president, followed by the senators and generals.


    "Not the Queen of the Alliance, but the Queen on the martial ring," exined Huangfu Pingqing, pointing to the martial ring.


    Han Sen then noticed that the two evolvers had left of the ring, and a host had walked to the center and said in an excited voice, "Now the highlight of the evening, the Queen of ours will fight her thousandthbat. Will her highness remain undefeated? Let¡¯s wait and see. Please wee the Queen to the stage."


    Next, the lights were off in the entire martial ring, and the only spotlight hit on a tall woman inbat suit. She walked towards the ring wearing a butterfly mask to cover her face. She was about 6 feet tall and looked like a fierce weapon herself.


    The moment the woman walked out, all the audience started to cheer and calling her name with the same rhythm.


    The woman stood on the ring, raising her left arm and pointing her index finger and middle finger to the sky. With this gesture, the audience started to stand up and the atmosphere has be much heated.


    "Today challenging her Royal highness is Xu Zhiqiang from the Iron Fist Martial Hall..." With the introduction by the host, a man around 30 years old also came to the martial ring.


    Han Sen did not listen to the host, but kept her eyes on the woman who was called the Queen. She had to such a fierce manner that it looked like she had seen a million deaths. Han Sen himself also had a fierce vibe, butpared to her, it was nothing.


    When Han Sen was regarding Queen, thebat began and Xu Zhiqiang turned his fists into golden alloy and smashed them at Queen.


    The strike was fast and fierce,pressing the air as it went. Even with Han Sen¡¯s eyesight, he could not tell how Xu Zhiqiang started the strike. Han Sen thought to himself, "Indeed, I am no match to strong evolvers. This is such a formidable strike."


    This was the famous Super Alloy Fist, an S-ss hyper geno art of the evolver section in the Saint Hall. Even among revolvers, only a few could use it well. This man was obviously much stronger than thest man.


    Soon Han Sen discovered that what Xu Zhiqiang was best at was not his fist, but his footwork. His footwork was so fast that he approached Queen in just two steps. He also managed to make the fiercest strike in her weakest angle.


    Queen did not even move, letting the fist tougher than iron hit her temple.


    Bang!


    The fierce strike hit the woman¡¯s temple, only making her head move slightly. Very soon, she recovered and gazed at Xu Zhiqiang with coldness.


    Xu Zhiqiang looked incredulous. He could not believe that his signature could not even hurt this woman.


    "My turn." Queen raised her left hand shaped like a knife, her white skin suddenly turning red.


    Seeing her raising her hand, Xu Zhiqiang could no longer take the pressure and summoned his beast souls.


    His upper body was suddenly covered in armor and a long knife appeared in his hands. With a growl, Xu Zhiqiang smacked at Queen with his knife.


    Like a lightning bolt, the de was about to cut Queen.


    Her eyes cold, Queen did not mean to dodge. When the knife was in her face, she suddenly waved her hand at it.


    Her hand met the beast soul de and the weapon broke in the middle, as if it were made of wood. And her hand did not even stop there, and moved past Xu Zhiqiang.


    Crack!


    Xu Zhiqiang¡¯s beast soul armor was broken, blood flowing from the gap. Queen moved her fingers and her hand became normal again. Xu Zhiqiang thumped to the martial ring and never got up.


    In the cheering of the audience, the medical team immediately rushed over and tried to save Xu Zhiqiang.


    Queen raised two fingers to the sky again, giving rise to even louder cheers. Then she walked off the martial ring and disappeared in the channel.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes lit up. He had seen many videos of thebats between evolvers, but none of them was as good as Queen. Obviously, Queen was among the top evolvers.


    "In the thousandbats, she never lost to a single person from any other martial hall. She is the queen here, and our best student. If you are willing to join the Ares Martial Hall, you could enjoy the same cultivation that she went through. You have great talents and might even do better than she," Huangfu Pingqing said with a smile.


    "She must not be just an ordinary student." Han Sen refused to believe that Queen was an ordinary student at the martial Hall.


    "Of course not. And if you are willing, you could be extraordinary as well." She blinked.


    "How?"


    "If you marry me and be rted with the Ares martial Hall, then you would certainly be extraordinary."


    Han Sen choked on the water he just drank.

 Chapter 239: An Odd Sacred-blood Creature

    Chapter 239: An Odd Sacred-blood Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen: unevolved


    Status: none


    Lifespan: 200


    Geno points needed for evolution: 100


    Geno points gained: 100 ordinary geno points; 100 primitive geno points; 64 mutant geno points; 50 sacred geno points.


    Han Sen came to the Steel Armor Shelter and checked his data. He still needed some mutant geno points. Since sacred geno points were hard toe by, he thought he would hunt for some mutant creatures first.


    As for Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s invite, Han Sen was not that interested. Queen was indeed outstanding, but he did not believe that it was the result of the cultivation from the Ares Martial Hall. What made her different was her own personality.


    "Was a strong woman. In the entire Alliance, I am still too weak and must go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary as soon as possible," thought Han Sen as he walked out the shelter, ready to hunt some mutant creatures.


    After leaving the shelter, he looked around and suddenly saw a red rope tied on a crooked tree.


    This was the signal he told Lu Weinan. At the time, he was only saying it casually and did not really want to cooperate with Lu Weinan. After all, they had fought each other, and Han Sen could not be sure that Lu Weinan would not hold a grudge.


    Han Sen had almost forgotten about it, but was reminded by the sight of the red rope. It was supposed to be Han Sen who left the signal, so Lu Weinan¡¯s behavior alerted Han Sen.


    Han Sen was interested to know what Lu Weinan was up to. He waited until nightfall and used the color shifter beast soul to approach the tree. Surprisingly, there were no traps.


    Han Sen saw that a note was tied to the tree. He took it out and saw a location written on it, which was in a mountain not far from the shelter.


    Han Sen paused for a while and still went to the said location. Even if Lu Weinan was trying to harm him, he needed to figure out why. If he was watched but did not know the reason, he would not feelfortable.


    Luckily, he had the color shifter beast soul. At the said location, he hid himself and walked around. There was no trap, but Lu Weinan was under a tree. It looked like Lu was quite anxious.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Han Sen turned into Dor and walked to Lu Weinan.


    "Brother, you havee finally. I¡¯ve waited for you for so long!" Lu Weinan came over excitedly.


    "What do you need?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Brother, I found a sacred-blood creature in Dark Swamp, but I was not able to kill it, so I want your help..." Lu Weinan exined everything.


    Lu Weinan had been waiting for Han Sen for several days. He could not take care of the sacred-blood creature, but he did not want to seek the gangs¡¯ help either, because the gangs would take a big cut.


    That¡¯s when he thought of Han Sen and left the signal. When he was about to give up, Han Sen really came.


    "What? You found a humanoid sacred-blood creature?" Han Sen stared, his eyes wide.


    "Yes, it was covered in ck armor and was holding a ck spear in its hand. It was riding a ck unicorn horse, which could float above the swamp," Lu Weinan described.


    "A spear and a mount, what kind of creature is that? Are you sure you did not see a human?" Han Sen looked at Lu Weinan incredulously.


    "Brother, I kid you not. Although it looks like a person, you will see that it is definitely a sacred-blood creature."


    "So did you fight it? What¡¯s the oue?" Han Sen asked Lu Weinan.


    Lu Weinan blushed, "It was too strong and its mount too fast. I had to use my iron-feathered bird to escape."


    Han Sen suddenly understood that Lu Weinan must have beenpletely beaten, and that was why he hade to Han Sen.


    "So if I could kill the sacred-blood creature, how do you suggest we divide the gains?" asked Han Sen.


    "Whoever gains the beast soul gets to keep it. As for others, I think that humanoid would be inedible. And all there is to share are its spear and mount. What do you say we each pick one, and I will let you pick first?" Lu Weinan asked.


    "Take me to check it out first. If I could kill it, then we can talk about how to divide. If not, then it doesn¡¯t even matter," Han Sen thought about it and said.


    "Okay," Lu Weinan gritted his teeth and agreed.


    Han Sen did not kill himst time, which gave him some faith in Han Sen¡¯s character. If he were talking to another person, he would not show that person the creature first, as the information was his value in the deal.


    Han Sen carried the diamond sword from holy angel and followed Lu Weinan to Dark Swamp.


    Lu Weinan was leading the way on his flying mount, and Han Sen was flying using his wings. Half a day into the swamp, Han Sen found a mutant centipede more than 6 feet long.


    He cut the centipede in half with the diamond sword, and cooked the insect for some mutant geno points. The tough shell of the centipede was like tofu under the diamond sword.


    Lu Weinan saw the sword and his eyes lit up. "Brother, this must be the sacred-blood gear from that creature on Mystery Ind? Did you manage to get its beast soul?"


    "You know your stuff. I did not get the beast soul," replied Han Sen casually and summoned Meowth to share the meat.


    Han Sen did not turn Meowth into its transformed state. It still looked like a kitty cat, eating meat at Han Sen¡¯s feet.


    "Such a pity that I cannot summon the golden rock worm king," thought Han Sen. The worm king was always with Han Sen instead of Dor, so he did not want to blow his own cover.


    "Brother, you¡¯re still feeding it?" Lu Weinan thought the cat was harmless as before and reached out to touch its head.


    "Roar!"


    Before his hand could touch Meowth, the cat suddenly turned into the transformed state¡ªa ck tiger, biting at Lu Weinan.

 Chapter 240: Sacred-blood Knight

    Chapter 240: Sacred-blood Knight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Weinan was indeed great at escaping. Using his incredible footwork, he was able to take back his hand and run from the tiger.


    Meowth had already thrown itself at Lu Weinan and was ready tounch another attack.


    "Meowth,e back to eat." Han Sen called. He was counting on Lu Weinan to lead the way and did not want him to be killed.


    Lu Weinan pointed at Meowth and shouted, "Isn¡¯t it mutant beast soul pet? Howe..."


    Han Sen did not reply and continued to eat. Lu Weinan suddenly understood, "It evolved!"


    Lu Weinan shot an envious nce at Meowth, and said, "Brother, you are so lucky. Even your mutant pet has evolved. Now it must be more valuable than any other sacred-blood beast soul."


    "Yes, I was lucky."


    Han Sen thought to himself, "If you see holy angel, you would know what a truly valuable pet looks like."


    Thinking of holy angel, Han Sen was a little upset. He had tried to feed her mutant meat, and she would not even look at it.


    When Han Sen was eating sacred-blood meat, she became very interested. Unfortunately, Han Sen couldn¡¯t afford to feed her sacred-blood meat yet.


    After the two persons and one cat were fed, they continued their trip. Because the centipede was toorge, Han Sen was not able to gain a single mutant geno point with his full meal.


    After flying for several days in the Dark Swamp, they reached the destination. Unfortunately, all the mutant creatures they saw were toorge, and Han Sen only gained one mutant geno point.


    They were at a water meadow. In the green grass stood a unicorn horse, on the back of which sat a knight covered in shiny ck armor, with the ck spear in his hand.


    Only by looking at it from afar, Han Sen was certain that it was not a human being, like Lu Weinan had said.


    The armor of the knight¡¯s was neither metal nor stone, it was more like shell of the turtle or some kind of beetle. And there was no gap between the parts of the armor.


    It was very odd. Han Sen was sure that this was a sacred-blood creature, and one that was very hard to deal with.


    It was much stronger than the stone man that Helen showed him. Just by looking at its spear and mount, Han Sen was sure that it was not an ordinary sacred-blood creature.


    Humanoid creatures were already very strong, and this one even had a mount, which was something that Han Sen had not even heard of before.


    "Brother, am I right? Is it a sacred-blood creature?" Hiding in the grass, Lu Weinan whispered to Han Sen.


    "Yes, it is indeed a sacred-blood creature. However, it looks very strong and I am not very confident that I could take care of it." Han Sen told him the truth.


    The sacred-blood creature was so strange. Han Sen did not think it would be weaker than the holy angel from the mystery Ind. However, he did not have a second sacred-blood ghost butterfly at this point.


    Luckily, he had the diamond sword. Even if this creature was as strong as holy angel, he would still stand a chance.


    "Brother, I¡¯ll let you decide how to divide our gains." Lu Weinan thought Han Sen was expressing his dissatisfaction with his proposal and added.


    "I am afraid that the two of us will not be able to beat it." Han Sen believed that the ck unicorn horse must have some special functions other than just a mount.


    Lu Weinan was very positive and said, "we have to try first. This kind of rare sacred-blood creature must be worth a lot of money. If we happen to get its beast soul, then we will be able to make a fortune."


    "All right. So, let¡¯s talk about how to divide our gains first. I¡¯m afraid that your proposal will not do," said Han Sen.


    "What do you suggest?" Lu Weinan looked at Han Sen and said carefully.


    "Since you have provided the information, you could take 20% of our profits. The remaining 80% will be divided ording to our contribution in the hunting. What do you think?" Han Sen thought about it and suggested.


    "Okay." Lu Weinan agreed to Han Sen¡¯s terms. This way, he could at least get 20%, while therge gangs would probably only give him a 10% cut.


    Also, if Lu Weinan made some contribution, he could get more. Lu Weinan had wanted to make some effort originally, because he might be able to gain the beast soul if he had a chance to make thest attack.


    After the two had finished the discussion, they sneaked up on the sacred-blood creature hidden in grass. Han Sen thought, no matter how strong the sacred-blood creature was, as long as it could not fly, it will not be too risky for the two of them.


    When they were 500 feet from the sacred-blood creature, it suddenly looked to their direction.


    Han Sen saw very clear that behind the helmet of the sacred-blood creature were a pair of red eyes, as red as the mes in the hell.


    Before Han Sen and Lu Weinan could react, the sacred-blood creature quickly urged the ck unicorn horse to charge them and raised his ck spear.


    "Watch out! This guy is too strong." Han Sen grabbed the diamond sword with both his hands and used Jadeskin to its full.


    The unicorn horse had an incredible speed. It could also float above the water and did not sink.


    Almost immediately, the sacred-blood creature was merely a dozen feet from Han Sen. With its high speed, it quickly used its spear to stab Han Sen in the chest.

 Chapter 241: Two Sacred-Blood Creatures

    Chapter 241: Two Sacred-Blood Creatures


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen used destorm to sh the diamond sword at the creature.


    The spear and the sword shed. Han Sen was blown away with the sword in his hand by the magnificent strength of the creature.


    Han Sen was among the top of all humans in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, he could not block a strike from the sacred-blood creature. After being thrown a couple of feet up in the air, he rolled in the water meadow for quite a while before he could stop himself.


    Lu Weinan who was trying tounch a sneak attack at the unicorn horse was dazed. He knew very well about Han Sen¡¯s strength. And even Han Sen was blown away.


    Lu Weinan quickly ran away when he saw that the sacred-blood creature had made a turn to face himself. While running, he shouted, "Brother, let¡¯s run. This is beyond our capability."


    The sacred-blood creature quickly stabbed Lu Weinan, but Lu Weinan¡¯s footwork was incredible. He wiggled away like a fish and summoned his iron-feathered bird to carry himself into the sky.


    The sacred-blood creature did not chase after Lu Weinan, but turned to Han Sen. The unicorn horse was so fast that it was immediately in front of Han Sen and the spear was about to reach the guy.


    Boom!


    Han Sen suddenly summoned bloody yer and quickly shapeshifted.


    The diamond sword again shed with the spear with a loud noise and sparkles. Even using the shapeshifting beast soul, Han Sen still had to step back before he could steady himself.


    The two fierce monsters started a huge fight. Lu Weinan who was up in the sky was dumbstruck. He never thought the sacred-blood creature would be so strong.


    Dor was absolutely a celebrity in Steel Armor Shelter. Just a while back, he killed the sacred-blood creature on the mystery Ind alone, beating Son of Heaven to it.


    Such a strong man was not able to beat this creature at all, which was beyond Lu Weinan¡¯s imagination.


    Han Sen was also shocked. This sacred-blood creature was not weaker than holy Angel at all. Its skills to use the weapon was also so incredible that destorm seemed weaker.


    Although Han Sen had seen the sly fox king and ck-feathered beast king, as well as the powerful holy Angel, he still marveled at the spear skills of this sacred-blood creature. He believed that few in first God¡¯s Sanctuary could match the creature in spear skills.


    "Brother, let¡¯s go now!" Lu Weinan cried to Han Sen in the sky.


    Although Han Sen was no match to the creature, he did not want to retreat. It would not be that easy for the sacred-blood creature to kill him right away, so he wanted to test what is the weakness of the creature.


    Very soon, Han Sen was attracted by the odd spear skills of the creature. Although it seemed that the creature would only stab and sweep with the spear, Han Sen discovered that both the stabbing and sweeping carried a strong spinning force.


    When the creature was stabbing, the spinning force would turn the spear into a drill that could prate anything, even a suit of sacred-blood armor.


    When the spear was used in the sweep, it would make the perfect shield, in that anything touched the spear would be blown away.


    "Magnificent spear skills." Han Sen was observing as he fought. However, he was still not able to tell how the sacred-blood creature was making it work.


    As Han Sen was not able to continue fighting the creature, he summoned Meowth in its transformed state. Meowth threw itself at the creature, while the unicorn horse suddenly gave the pet a kick. Meowth did not anticipate this at all and was suddenly sent into the air.


    Fortunately, Meowth was very strong and the kick did not really hurt it seriously. With some blood on its mouth corner, it growled and ran toward unicorn horse.


    Han Sen took Meowth back and pped his wings to fly up, leaving the creature alone.


    "OMG, that was so scary! Howe there would be such a formidable sacred-blood creature in the Dark Swamp!" Said Lu Weinan, controlling the iron feathered bird to fly near Han Sen.


    "I was right. It was not one sacred-blood creature, but two." Han Sen was still staring at the sacred-blood creatures from above.


    "You mean the Mount was an independent sacred-blood creature?" Lu Weinan suddenly understood what he meant and cried, "then how can we ever win?"


    Han Sen regarded the sacred-blood creature and remained silent. It was still possible. He had Meowth, which could be used to distract the unicorn horse.


    However, Han Sen was not great at riding a mount, and could not fight on Meowth¡¯s back. Also, the spear skills of the sacred-blood creature were so strange that Han Sen had not thought of a solution.


    He was only able to fight that long using Sparticle, which helped him dodge many key attacks from the creature.


    If he were on Meowth¡¯s back, he would not be able to use Sparticle, which would make him vulnerable to the creature¡¯s attack.


    In addition, he had to borrow the strength of bloody yer, which made him unable to use a mount.


    He thought about it, and decided that Meowth could only function as a distraction, and he had to be the one who did the fighting.


    "You are not able to fly anyway, so there is nothing you could do to me. If I cannot beat you this time, I wille 10 more times. One day, I will definitely kill you," thought Han Sen to himself. He then found a ce to rest with Lu Weinan until they were ready to fight the creature again.


    When he had recovered, Han Sen went to the water meadow.


    Before he reached the destination, Han Sen saw the sacred-blood creature emerging from ake, which puzzled Han Sen.

 Chapter 242: Spinning Spear

    Chapter 242: Spinning Spear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not find anything peculiar about theke, which was quite shallow.


    There were a lot of grass growing in the water and around theke. Otherwise, there was nothing special about it.


    "Maybe the guy is a neat freak and went down for a shower? But then it should¡¯ve left its mount." Han Sen could not tell the reason and decided to forget about it. He took up the diamond sword and summoned Meowth, charging the creature in the form of bloody yer.


    Han Sen and Meowth fought the creature together, but they could onlyst for about 20 minutes. The spear skills of the creature were so great that Han Sen¡¯s arms were only still functioning thanks to Jadeskin and Sparticle.


    Even his sacred-blood armor was broken.


    Han Sen did not hesitate to fly away and take back Meowth. If it were not for Meowth, Han Sen could not evenst 20 minutes.


    With his wings saving him each time, Han Sen fought the creature once in a while for a week.


    "Brother, it doesn¡¯t make sense to continue. How about we seek other people¡¯s help?" Lu Weinan saw Han Sen continue to fail, and became worried. Although Han Sen would not die, it was clear that he was not the creature¡¯s match.


    Although Han Sen kept failing, he started to understand the weird spear skills of the creature. Now he was even more interested in the spear skills than the creature itself.


    The spear of the creature would not only spin, but it could spin both clockwise and counterclockwise. When it was spun clockwise, anything touching it would bounce off. When it was spun counterclockwise, anything touching it would be drawn in.


    This was simr to Yin Yang st, which could reach the same effect bybining the yin force and yang force.


    Like Yin Yang st, the clockwise and counterclockwise spin also depended a lot on understanding the opponent¡¯s psychology, which was simr to ck and white boxing.


    The sacred-blood creature was formidable in that it could always use the spinning force spot on, which puzzled Han Sen. Han Sen was a master of tricking his opponent, yet the creature could always predict his movements and use the corresponding force.


    "Can it really read my mind?" Thought Han Sen.


    Lu Weinan was very upset and said to Han Sen, "Brother, you keep trying. I will hunt some mutant creatures nearby and try to spot other sacred-blood creatures."


    These days, Lu Weinan had seen countless failures of Han Sen¡¯s and now he had given up. Even with more help, these two sacred-blood creatures could hardly be killed.


    With their speed and strength, even arge group of people could not block them from running away.


    Han Sen agreed and was still thinking why the sacred-blood creature could see through his mind.


    He thought over all the fights with this creature in these days and was even more certain that the creature could see through his mind. Otherwise, it was impossible for the creature to make the right decision every single time.


    "If it really could read my mind, then regr attacks would not work," thought Han Sen, touching his chin.


    If he wanted to beat the creatures, the only way was to conceal the actual force he was using. Even if the sacred-blood creature could see through one¡¯s mind, the best it could do was to tell the target of the attack, instead of what kind of force would be used.


    "In order to achieve that, Yin Yang st was a great option. With the same strike, the yin force and yang force would createpletely different effect, which was perfect to beat this creature with."


    However, Han Sen was still worried, "Unfortunately I have just started with the Yin Yang st, and could not even use it to its full potential."


    In the next two days, Han Sen fought with the creatures multiple times, and was even more certain that the creature could tell what his target was.


    Han Sen had to start practicing Yin Yang st, which was the only method through which he could kill the creatures alone.


    More people would not really be a help, because the creatures could always manage to run away. Not to mention Han Sen was not really willing to share with other people such special sacred-blood creatures.


    It was fairly easy for Han Sen to practice Yin Yang st because he had already umted arge number of geno points.


    However, to switch between the yin force and yang force was not easy. Han Sen had gained some experience in switching forces during his fight with the creatures and made some progress. However, it still took him more than half a month to reach the first phase of Yin Yang st and use the forces properly.

 Chapter 243: Both Wounded

    Chapter 243: Both Wounded


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the beginning, Lu Weinan woulde back at times. Recently, however, Han Sen rarely saw him. Han Sen did not know if Lu Weinan had given up or gone to seek others¡¯ help.


    With no one around, Han Sen thought about using his bow and arrows to shoot at the sacred-blood creatures. However, he did not even have a sacred-blood beast soul arrow. Even if he could hit the creature, a mutant arrow could not cause enough harm anyway.


    Luckily, Han Sen had reached the first phase of Yin Yang st and was ready to try it out.


    Taking a deep breath, Han Sen carried the diamond sword on his back and shapeshifted into the bloody yer. Clenching his fists, he threw himself at the sacred-blood creatures.


    The reason why he did not use the diamond sword was not that he did not want to, but that his level in Yin Yang st was not enough for him to integrate the forces in his weapon.


    This time, Han Sen waspletely focused. Without the sword, he could get seriously hurt once he made a mistake.


    Han Sen was not sure why the creatures were lingering here. Han Sen had been here for almost a month, and the two creatures did not mean to leave at all. They were always around theke, and sometimes in theke.


    Seeing Han Sen was here again, the creatures were not surprised at all. The knight immediately charged Han Sen with its spear, which reached Han Sen¡¯s neck almost instantaneously.


    Han Sen growled and used Sparticle to dodge the spear with his four hooves moving rapidly.


    Then Han Sen threw his fist at the knight, who immediately used its spear to block his strike.


    The fist shed with the spear. The spear suddenly spun clockwise and was about to bounce Han Sen¡¯s fist away.


    Han Sen was overjoyed in that now he could see that this creature could only tell his target to attack, but not what kind of force he was using.


    The clockwise spinning force did not drive his fist away, but drew his fist faster toward the creature¡¯s chest.


    Han Sen wanted to hit the knight in the face, but did not control his strength very well, which was why the blow ended up thumping the creature in the chest.


    Han Sen quickly moved backward after the blow, because the unicorn horse had alreadye toward him.


    Fortunately, in nearly a month, Han Sen had seen how the mount fought many times and was prepared for it.


    "I used the yin force, which should have some effect on him." Han Sen was not certain about the result.


    The creature stared at Han Sen with a pair of bloodshot eyes and did not charge again. A secondter, blood began to flow from the corner of its mouth.


    Han Sen was pleasantly surprised. He did not realize that the yin force had such a great prating effect. He believed that the armor of this creature was no weaker than any sacred-blood armor, while he was still able to use the yin force to hurt its inner organs.


    "Roar!" When Han Sen was getting excited, he suddenly saw the sacred-blood creature growling and charging with a spear in his hand at a greater speed than before.


    Han Sen did not dare to spar with it without a weapon anymore. He drew his diamond sword and blocked its attack.


    Bang!


    When their weapons shed together, Han Sen lost his bnce and moved back, while the sacred-blood creature had blood welling from its mouth. Using fierce spear skills, the creature was unstoppable.


    "This is so weird. Howe it became even stronger after getting hurt?" Han Sen decided to give up after taking two hits from it. He quickly summoned Meowth to distract the knight so that he could fly away himself.


    When he was up in the air, Han Sen took Meowth back and thought he was safe. Feeling a chill all of a sudden, he tried to fly higher, but it was toote.


    A ck lightning bolt went across the sky and hit a wing of Han Sen¡¯s with a strong spinning force.


    Crack!


    Although the wings were also covered in sacred-blood armor, it could not stop the spear carrying a strong prating spin. A wing was pierced by the spear.


    Han Sen was covered in cold sweat. He was fortunate that the spear merely hurt his wing. If it were his body, he would be dead by now.


    His instinct and experience gained in all his fighting and hunting saved his life. Han Sen had to drag his injured wing and tried to maintain his bnce in the air. He could not fall down, or the sacred-blood creature would definitely catch him.


    For some reason, the sacred-blood creature decided to let him go and left to pick up its spear.


    Han Sen let out a sigh of relief, took back his wings, andnded on the grass.


    "I hit the sacred-blood creature, and it was spitting blood. I believe when my flying beast soul is recovered, I could then beat it." Han Sen got excited inwardly.


    Before his wings recovered, he took a sneak peek at the sacred-blood creature at night and discovered that the creature seemed to be well again.


    "What? Does this creature have such a strong ability to recover?" Han Sen was dumbstruck. If the creature could heal itself overnight, it would be impossible for him to kill it.


    Soon Han Sen discovered that something was wrong. The sacred-blood creature seemed to be just out of theke. With such a serious injury, it was unlikely that it decided to have a bath.


    "It is just a creature. I don¡¯t believe it enjoys bathing so much. Something must be different with thatke," thought Han Sen, gazing at theke.

 Chapter 244: Last Resort

    Chapter 244: Last Resort


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to explore theke, but the sacred-blood creature would not leave the area, giving Han Sen no chance.


    In addition, Han Sen did not want to take the risk in case there were anything dangerous in theke.


    "I should finish off the sacred-blood creatures first before exploring theke." Han Sen had made up his mind to kill the sacred-blood creatures.


    Now he had a bettermand of Yin Yang st. As long as he practiced it more, it would be easy for him to kill the creatures.


    Very soon, Han Sen came to realize that it was not easy to kill the creatures. Although in repeated fights with it, Han Sen could cause damages to the creatures with different uses of the force, the creatures could always recover after soaking in theke no matter how badly injured they were. Unless Han Sen could kill them directly, he hardly stood a chance.


    It was almost impossible to kill the creatures directly, which would be faster and stronger after getting hurt. Han Sen did not dare to stay around them at that point.


    "It seems that I have to understand what¡¯s going on in theke before I can ever kill them." Han Sen flew in the sky and watched theke from above.


    Theke was around 6 feet wide, shallow and clean. In daylight, it was easy to see the aquatic nts growing on the bottom.


    When the knight rode the unicorn horse to enter theke, the head of its mount would still be above the water.


    Han Sen looked around and did not see anything but some aquatic nts.


    He had also watched the sacred-blood creatures healing in theke. They basically did nothing and became healed after a little while.


    "Is the water special? And that must be why the creature would not leave here?" Han Sen guessed, but did not believe that was the reason.


    There were so manykes like this in Dark Swamp. All thesekes were formed through rain. Since otherkes did not have any special features about them, Han Sen did not think that thiske would be different.


    "There must be something in theke," Han Sen told himself.


    After observing carefully for a long while, he still could not tell what was in it, at least not anything visible.


    "I don¡¯t believe I not able to kill it," decided Han Sen and continued to fight with the two creatures every day.


    After almost being killed by the spear, Han Sen had be more careful. Even when he was up in the air, he would always grab the diamond sword tight and stay focused. Even if the sacred-blood creature tried to shoot him with its spear again, he could fend it off with the diamond sword.


    When Han Sen was there for almost 2 months, he was able to use Yin Yang st quite well, much faster than the previous candidates selected by Bai Yishan.


    It took at least two years for those soldier volunteers Bai Yishan picked to get the hang of this hyper geno art, and Han Sen only spent two months.


    Han Sen did not know if it was because he was talented, or because he had arge number of geno points, or because he had practiced Jadeskin.


    At this point, Han Sen was able to fight with the sacred-blood creatures well, but it was still difficult for Han Sen to kill the creatures. The knight was much stronger than Han Sen, even without its fierce spear skills. Also, the unicorn horse could alwaysunch a threatening attack to force Han Sen back.


    Han Sen did not know that equestrian skills could be so effective and practical. Now watching the two creatures working together, he almost wanted to learn riding himself.


    He did learn a little bit in integratedpulsory education, but only with ordinary horses. He had also fantasized riding on Meowth and charging his enemies, but it would take a lot of time and practice for him to reach that level.


    "It seems that I need to take some risks." Han Sen went to find the creatures again.


    This time, he did not use the bloody yer or ck beetle armor. Instead he summoned the fairy queen when there was no one around. He suddenly turned into a blonde and went to challenge the creatures was no weapon.


    The creatures had hated Han Sen¡¯s guts at this point. Seeing him here, the knight immediately attacked with its spear.


    Han Sen use the Sparticle to dodge the spear and moved to the other side of the creatures.


    The unicorn horse immediately rushed over, trying to ram Han Sen with its horn.


    It was so fast that even Han Sen were wearing sacred-blood armor, he would be impaled. However, Han Sen did not mean to stand still. The move of the unicorn horse seemed slow to him. With another step, he dodged the horn and threw a punch at the waste of the sacred-blood knight.


    Since Han Sen did not use bloody yer, his height only allowed him to reach the waist of the knight.


    The knight had taken back its spear and swept it at Han Sen. Han Sen had to take his fist back to protect himself. Having made a dozen attempts at attacking the sacred-blood creatures, Han Sen was still not able to approach them.


    With the fairy queen, it was very difficult for the creatures to hurt him. However, without the strength and speed of the bloody yer, Han Sen could not cause any harm as well.


    In the end, Han Sen had to leave again. The two creatures were so strong and could not easily be killed.


    Another half month had passed, and Han Sen was still not able to kill the two creatures. He thought of the creature that he was feeding which was about to evolve into a sacred-blood creature and decided to go home.


    After these two months, Han Sen had known very well about these two sacred-blood creatures. In First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen did not think that anyone could kill them alone.


    However, Han Sen had onest resort.

 Chapter 245: Beetle Knight

    Chapter 245: Beetle Knight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In darkness, Han Sen shapeshifted into the color shifter and moved in the direction of theke. The sacred-blood creatures were on the other side of theke, but Han Sen was still taking extra care when moving.


    Until he slowly entered theke, the sacred-blood creatures were still unaware of his presence. He let out a sigh of relief.


    It had been a long while since a sacred-blood creature could force him tounch a sneak attack. This time, he had no other option than waiting in theke and hitting the creatures when they came into the water.


    With or without injuries, the creatures would always soak in theke several times a day. Han Sen was not sure what the ritual was for.


    Han Sen sensed nothing special about the weather. The sacred-blood creatures could heal rapidly in theke, while Han Sen did not feel anything but wet.


    In fact, when Han Sen was puzzled about theke before, he had turned into the color shifter to sample some of theke water and drank some, which did nothing.


    When Han Sen was in the water, he hid himself behind some lush aquatic nts and turned into himself, since he could notst very long when shapeshifting.


    Han Sen had decided to shapeshift into the color shifter again when he noticed the sacred-blood creatures stepping into the water.


    After a couple of hours, Han Sen saw the sacred-blood creatures moving over to theke and quickly shapeshifted.


    Han Sen was wearing the phantom ant armor and holding the three-de harpoon. Under the effect of the color shifter, Han Sen¡¯s body and belongings were all integrated into the water. No one could sense his presence.


    Han Sen¡¯s assassination skills did not go to waste. As he was controlling his breath, neither creature noticed him there.


    The unicorn horse carried the sacred-blood knight and walked towards the center of theke, where Han Sen thought they would be.


    Without moving a hair, Han Sen rxed his entire body and waited for the creatures toe.


    Not realizing the danger nearby, the creatures came to their usual spot.


    When they were about to reach the spot, the unicorn horse suddenly neighed with terror and kicked about.


    A long wound almost split open its belly. Blood and inner organs fell into the water, coloring it red.


    The knight immediately fell off its mount into the water.


    Han Sen was excited. His target was the unicorn horse to begin with, and without the mount, it would be much easier to kill the knight.


    Struggling in the water, the unicorn horse was too injured to fight. The sacred-blood knight stabbed Han Sen with its spear furiously.


    Moving sideways, Han Sen dodged this blow and shortened their distance, his three-de harpoon shing at the creature. The creature lifted its spear and blocked the harpoon.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen threw a punch at the creature¡¯s chest with his left arm.


    The creature was indeed strong and managed to block Han Sen¡¯s fist with its spear swiftly. Without being affected by the spinning force, Han Sen¡¯s fist avoided the spear and still hit the creature in the chest.


    The yin force suddenly prated its armor and hurt its inner organs. Without moving its body, the sacred-blood creature suddenly spitted blood and swept the spear violently toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen remained still and suddenly became one with the water, confusing the sacred-blood creature temporarily.


    Jumping out of the water, Han Sen threw another punch at the creature, who learned from the previous experience and spun the spear in the other direction.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen was using the yang force this time. With the clockwise spinning, Han Sen¡¯s fist was drawn toward the creature¡¯s chest even faster.


    Boom!


    The sacred-blood creature fell in the water with a ssh.


    Han Sen did not stop and threw himself at the creature.


    Previously when the knight had its mount, Han Sen couldn¡¯t approach it. However, they were now both in the water and the unicorn horse was dying. There was no suspense in how this was going to end.


    The water was suddenly red and Han Sen heard the voice.


    "Sacred-blood creature beetle knight killed. Beast soul of beetle knight gained. Meat inedible."


    "Sacred-blood creature magic horn killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred Geno points randomly."


    As the beetle Knight died, its mount died as well. "Hooray!" Han Sen stood up from the water and almost jumped up.


    He was so lucky to gain a beast soul and some sacred-blood meat at the same time. The body of the beetle Knight quickly dissolved in the air and Han Sen dragged it spear and the body of the magic horn to the bank.


    The body of the magic horn was the size of a camel. Han Sen did not waste any time and started a barbecue.


    Han Sen also dried some meat to preserve, in case it went bad. He hadn¡¯t seen Lu Weinan in more than a month. It seemed that Lu Weinan had given up on the two sacred-blood creatures. Han Sen wondered what Lu Weinan would think if he ever learned that they were killed by Han Sen after all.


    Soon after, Han Sen searched the entireke but saw nothing special.


    Then Han Sen had some time to look at his newly gained beast soul of sacred-blood beetle knight.

 Chapter 246: Doppelg?nger Beast Soul

    Chapter 246: Doppelg?nger Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Type of beast soul of sacred-blood beetle knight: doppelg?nger.


    Han Sen was puzzled, as he had never heard of this kind of beast soul before. He tried to summon the beetle Knight, but it simply did not work.


    "How can I use this doppelg?nger beast soul?" Han Sen studied for a long time and did not find out how it was supposed to be used.


    He did not have too much time for research anyway. It was about time that he should go back eat the creature he had been feeding.


    Han Sen eventually understood what it was like to have too much to eat. There was so much meat of the magic horn. Even with his sacred-blood wings, he could not fly fast with a few hundred pounds of meat on his back.


    Han Sen had fed the bones and inner organs to the golden rock worm king, otherwise it would be even heavier.


    On his way back, Han Sen had been feeding himself with the magic horn meat all the time, and now he would vomit when he saw more.


    He had to eat though. It was sacred-blood meat, and he could not afford to waste anything.


    Eventually Han Sen reached his limit and thought of the holy angel. He summoned the holy angel and fed her a piece of barbecued meat of the magic horn.


    This time the holy angel took the meat and started to eat. She looked very cute and had a nice manner. However, she did not ever stop and finished the piece of meat of 2 pounds in just a little while.


    The little girl regarded the remaining meat with desire. Han Sen decided to let her eat as much as she wanted.


    He was really tired of eating this kind of meat at this point and decided not to torture himself anymore. He could feed sacred-blood creatures at home anyways, and could spare this one.


    The holy angel looked like a little girl but had an appetite of a monster. In just one hour, Han Sen could only ram a pound of meat down his throat, whereas the holy angel had already consumed more than two dozen pound.


    "So, is this the appetite of a typical sacred-blood pet?" Han Sen gazed at the holy angel enviously. If he had the same appetite, he would not have to worry about the size of sacred-blood creatures anymore.


    If people learned that Han Sen was picky about eating sacred-blood meet, they would probably want to kill him.


    The next few days, Han Sen ate some meat himself and fed the majority to the holy angel. When they were out of the Dark Swamp, the meat was almost finished.


    Han Sen thought the holy angel did not really grow anywhere after eating the better half of the meat, but her breasts seemed to be a little plumper.


    "Am I seeing this right?" Han Sen thought to himself, "If this kind of meat could lead to a boost in bra size, numerous women would kill each other to have some."


    Han Sen gained two sacred geno points from the part of the magic horn meat he ate, and now had 52 sacred geno points.


    He eventually went back to his own room at Steel Armor Shelter. The cloud beast he was feeding had evolved into a sacred-blood creature. Han Sen killed it to make a meat stew.


    After two bites, Han Sen heard the voice indicating the increase of sacred geno points. He thought with content, "This is how it should be. It is such a torture trying to eat the entire magic horn."


    The sacred-blood cloud beast added five more sacred geno points and made the count 57.


    Han Sen was slightly disappointed that he did not gain a beast soul from this cloud beast and chose to feed another cloud beast.


    On the campus of ckhawk Military Academy, Situ Xiang was going crazy. After Han Sen entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, she hadn¡¯t heard from him in three months.


    It was almost time for the archery tournament, and Situ Xiang was afraid that Han Sen might have run into some ident in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    On one hand, she was worried that he would miss the tournament; on the other hand, Situ Xiang did not want anything bad happening to such a talent.


    Situ Xiang almost went to ask the security department of the Academy every day, trying to see if Han Sen had been back.


    Since every student needed to swipe a student ID when entering and returning from God¡¯s Sanctuary on campus, Situ Xiang would know if he was back.


    After her morning exercise, Situ Xiang heard from the security department that Han Sen was back.


    Without hesitation, Situ Xiang immediately went to find Han Sen and let out a sigh of relief. "Eventually he¡¯s back. I need to give him another training in the next few days. This guy is so much trouble."


    Han Sen wanted to find his girlfriend, but was stopped by Situ Xiang.


    "Coach Situ Xiang!" Han Sen saw Situ Xiang who came in a hurry and did not know what happened.


    "Follow me." Situ Xiang took his arm and led him away. Han Sen was crucial to the school team and she had to make sure he was his best self.


    Situ Xiang took Han Sen to the facility of hisst training. Instead of calling her dad, she decided to train him herself this time.


    Situ Xiang knew very well that at Han Sen¡¯s level, he no longer needed to learn more techniques. She was only worried that after staying in the God¡¯s Sanctuary for so long, he would be less familiar with archery. She wanted him to do a recovery training to make sure his archery skills were perfect.


    "Coach, I don¡¯t think I need to do a full-on training. Some exercise will do," Han Sen licked his lips and said.


    He had always been using his archery skills, which were in his bones.


    "10 moving targets. If you could beat me, you can skip the training," said Situ Xiang decisively, handing the training bow and arrows to Han Sen.


    "Coach, this is not fair. You are an evolver, and much better in strength speed and reflex than I. If I beat you as an unevolved person, you would feel so bad," said Han Sen casually.


    Situ Xiang paused. She had anticipatedints from him, but did not expect Han Sen to have such a response.

 Chapter 247: Rather Easy

    Chapter 247: Rather Easy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "If you could beat me, I would be very happy." Situ Xiang suddenly smiled and narrowed her eyes. "However, Han Sen, it is not easy to achieve that. I look forward to seeing your performance."


    Situ Xiang carried her bow and arrows to her spot and Han Sen went to the other spot.


    Ten moving targets meant that ten targets would randomly came from different locations. Whoever hit the effective area of the target first would gain a point.


    Different from a regr target in archery, these targets had no rings on them, but only the differentiation between effective area and noneffective area. An arrow on the noneffective area meant zero point, and an arrow on the effective area meant one point.


    Han Sen tried his bow. They were both using 7.0 bows, so the bows could take a certain level of strength. Although Situ Xiang was an evolver, she could not put more strength into it.


    Hence Situ Xiang¡¯s advantage was only her speed of reaction.


    "Can we start?" Situ Xiang also tried her bow out. Although she was an evolver, she did not dare to ck in front of someone like Han Sen.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded.


    Situ Xiang started the system, and a countdown began. They both drew their bowstrings.


    Suddenly, a target in the shape of a human emerged from behind a wall. Two arrows left the strings at the same time.


    Bang!


    The two arrows hit the neck area of the target, which was the effective area, almost at the same time.


    Ding!


    Situ Xiang¡¯s scorekeeper rang. She gained a point because she hit the target first.


    "A coach is a coach," said Situ Xiang with content.


    "Well done. You almost needed no time to react." Han Sen had spared no efforts, but Situ Xiang was absolutely faster than him, which was something he could not make up for.


    Even among evolvers, Situ Xiang was doing very well.


    "You did pretty well already. Top of the unevolved for sure." Situ Xiang meant what she said. It was only slightly slower than her. She had never seen this kind of speed among ckhawk students.


    Situ Xiang was even more satisfied with Han Sen after this round. He was also able to hit the target right in the neck, which showed that he was dexterous.


    "I believe that there¡¯s no point for us to continue," decided Situ Xiang.


    She had already tested his ability and thought it would be needless for them to continue. Competing as an evolver with him, she was not being fair in the first ce.


    "Nine rounds left. I believe I still haven¡¯t lost," Han Sen said with a smile.


    If they were both in the battlefield and Situ Xiang were using a bow that could match her strength, Han Sen would not stand any chance. However, in a game like this, things were different.


    Situ Xiang was only using a 7.0 practice bow, and all Han Sen wascking was his reflex.


    Normally speaking, Han Sen would definitely lose because of this difference. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, however, he believed he could still manage to win.


    "Sure, let¡¯s continue then." Situ Xiang was considering losing to Han Sen on purpose in the next round, otherwise Han Sen might end up with too bad a score to maintain his confidence.


    As the two were talking, the game was still on. Suddenly a fox-shaped target jumped up from the floor.


    All the targets appeared randomly in this game. Because Situ Xiang needed less time to react, she could always hit the target first.


    Situ Xiang shot her arrow with confidence and saw Han Sen shooting slightly slower than her.


    Although she was pleased with Han Sen¡¯s performance, Situ Xiang believed that she had won.


    Just when her arrow was about to hit the target, Han Sen¡¯s arrow knocked hers away from the target and ended up hitting the target.


    Ding!


    As Situ Xiang was dazed, Han Sen gained one point.


    "1:1 now coach. It seems that I¡¯m rather lucky." Han Sen smiled at Situ Xiang.


    "Is it luck?" Situ Xiang frowned. This kind of situation would happen when two archers were shooting at the Same target. However, the probability of such circumstance was really low.


    "Maybe it is luck." Situ Xiang did not pay too much attention to this incident and prepared for the third round.


    After all, even she could not guarantee hitting the effective area of the target after knocking another arrow away.


    Soon, Situ Xiang was shocked. She could not believe her eyes. Three rounds in a row, Han Sen¡¯s arrow knocked hers away and hit the effective area of all the targets.


    Situ Xiang thought it was incredible and widened her eyes, "Did you do it on purpose?"


    She was not questioning him, but confirming.


    If Han Sen could really aplish this, his archery skills were simply beyond her imagination.


    "Other than this, I could not think of any other method to win," Han Sen shrugged and said. He had already wasted too much time and would like to see his dear girlfriend as soon as possible.


    Hearing him admit doing it on purpose, Situ Xiang asked the student withplex emotions, "How did you do that?"


    "It is rather easy. To knock your arrow away, the hardest part is to determine the trajectory of the arrows. Since we are aiming at the same target, it is easy to make the judgment..." exined Han Sen casually.


    "May be ckhawk will have a monster as well, someone like Jing Jiwu," thought Situ Xiang to herself, gazing at Han Sen.

 Chapter 248: Privileges

    Chapter 248: Privileges


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to find his girlfriend, but had no chance at all. The moment she came out of the training facility, he was summoned by Qin Xuan to the Steel Armor Shelter.


    Qin Xuan was supposed to enter Ssecond God¡¯s Sanctuary a month ago and had dyed until now just to wait for him to make the transition in the leadership of the special squad.


    Qin Xuan called Han Sen over and handed to him all the documents he needed to have.


    Yang Manli was still the deputy head of the special squad, and other people were also staying. Han Sen was familiar with them all.


    After the transition, Qin Xuan told Han Sen in private, "Yang Manli is proud, but she¡¯s a good and capable person. Do trust her with important things. As a leader, it is more important how you delegate. For example, Yang Manli cannot make a good leader because she has to do everything herself."


    "Yes, captain," said Han Sen.


    Qin Xuan stood up and said with a smile, "From now on, you will be the captain. I¡¯m leaving the special squad to you. Do well but no need to linger here. Evolve as soon as possible. Second God¡¯s Sanctuary is where you truly belong."


    After leaving the shelter, Han Sen could not wait to log in the online tform of the special squad. It took several authentication procedures before he could ess it.


    After entering the tform, Han Sen searched his name and found he was indeed already the new head of the Steel Armor Special Squad. Under him were eight members including Yang Manli. The special squad system was very selective about the members¡¯ qualifications. Thanks to Qin Xuan, Han Sen did not run into too much trouble in joining the special squad in the past.


    The missions aplished by the eight members would not only bring rewards to themselves, but also points to the head, which could be used to exchange for some internal resources.


    Because Han Sen had just be the head, no one had contributed anything to his points. However, four members including Gambler were all in the middle of some missions. When they finished their missions, Han Sen would be the one who will benefit from them.


    He checked the ongoing missions and found that Gambler¡¯s mission could bring him three points when aplished, while the missions of the other three persons could only give him two points.


    If they could all finish their missions, Han Sen would be able to gain nine points.


    "What could nine points be worth?" Han Sen entered the resource page and was shocked.


    There were S-ss Saint Hall licenses and geno solutions. A bottle of S-level geno solution would only cost 10 points, and an S-ss Saint Hall license 30.


    "Eventually I have be the boss." Han Sen became very excited. After leading the special squad for some time, he would be able to earn all these with no effort.


    "No wonder Yang Manli wanted to be the head. This is so good." Han Sen celebrated secretly.


    He immediately checked the avable missions to take, and saw that only one mission was avable in Steel Armor Shelter, which was submitted by Yuan.


    The content of the mission was to assist Yuan to kill a specific sacred-blood creature with the condition that thest strike must be made by Yuan.


    The reward for this mission was a bottle of S-level geno solution. Also, as the head of the special squad, he would be able to gain 10 points, which equaled another bottle of S-level geno solution.


    "So generous! I wonder if anyone would take this mission?" Han Sen now had many subordinates and did not want to work so hard himself.


    He printed out the information of the sacred-blood creature provided by Yuan and entered Steel Armor Shelter again. Calling Yang Manli over, he said, "Manli, who do you think could finish this task in our squad?"


    "Captain, please refer to me using my full name." Yang Manli saw the documents, but did not reach out. She said, "This one is beyond our ability."


    "How would you know that if you did not look at the file?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Qin Xuan had determined that even with the entire squad, we will not be able to kill the sacred-blood creature, and that was why she did not take it. If you need, there are more detailed reports on the sacred-blood creature in the cab on your left," exined Yang Manli calmly.


    Han Sen got up and walked over to the cab. He found Qin Xuan¡¯s report on the sacred-blood creature, which was quite detailed. It seemed that Qin Xuan had tried to kill it but given up.


    After reviewing the files, Han Sen smiled at Yang Manli, "Manli, if I remember correctly, you have a duty to assist me?"


    "Only in the squad, also please don¡¯t call me..."


    Han Sen cut in, "Okay then, go back and pack. You¡¯reing with me."


    "Where?" Yang Manli paused.


    "Wherever the sacred-blood creature is." Han Sen knocked at the files on the table with his knuckles and added, "Tell Yuan that we will take the task and ask him to lead the way."


    "Qin Xuan said that..." Yang Manli wanted to argue.


    "I am the head and you are the deputy. Now I have decided to aplish this mission. Do you have any question?" Asked Han Sen.


    "No." Yang Manli saluted him and did not argue any longer.


    "Please bring Yuan here then," Han Sen said with a smile.


    Yang Manli went to execute the order, but deep down she did not believe that Han Sen could really finish this task. After all, Qin Xuan had told her that it was impossible.


    As the top in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Qin Xuan was of course stronger than Han Sen. The mission that she deemed impossible was definitely too difficult for Han Sen.


    As a soldier, Yang Manli still obeyed her order and called Yuan over.


    Qing also came with Yuan. When Qing saw Han Sen, he immediately said, "Han Sen, I knew you could make it. Look at you, the head of the special squad now. You must look out for Yuan and me in the future. We are counting on you."

 Chapter 249: Revenge

    Chapter 249: Revenge


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Captain, it is a sacred-blood creature we are going to hunt. I don¡¯t think we could bring any irrelevant person," objected Yang Manli when hearing Qing was alsoing.


    "Han Sen, this is such a good opportunity. I really would like to see how you hunt. Please bring me with you." The condition was not apulsory one written in the mission, so Qing had to beg Han Sen.


    "I¡¯m only suggesting because of safety concern," said Yang Manli.


    "It is fine. Let¡¯s go together." Han Sen knew that Yang Manli was right that they would save a lot of trouble without Qing.


    Although Qing and Yuan had maxed out on all other geno points except for sacred ones with money, they were stillcking in realbat experience and would not be very useful when fighting a sacred-blood creature.


    Han Sen had his own n, which was why he agreed to take Qing.


    "Ha-ha, Manli, you should learn more from your boss," said Qing contentedly.


    Yang Manli gritted her teeth and did not speak. This was something she had never experienced when Qin Xuan was the head.


    Yang Manli was even more skeptical of Qin Xuan¡¯s decision to choose Han Sen. Such an unreasonable person! Could he really make a better head than her?


    The team of four were on their way, all riding mutant mounts. It only took them two days to reach the destination.


    "Han Sen, the sacred-blood creature is in that forest. It looks like an ape and is incredibly flexible. The scariest thing was its speed. Last time, if Gambler were not there to protect us, we would¡¯ve been dead," said Qing with lingering fear.


    Han Sen nodded, as he also heard that Gambler was severely injured. Due to the nondisclosure agreement, he did not know why he was hurt. And it turned out to be about this sacred-blood creature.


    Yang Manli said seriously, "Last time Qin Xuan and I had checked. The sacred-blood creature is too fast and sly. In the forest, it was extremely difficult to kill it, unless with arge group. In this mission, we are not allowed to kill it directly, which makes the task even harder."


    Han Sen looked at the forest which was quite lush. The trees were all more than 10 feet tall, and even the sun could not shine through. To fight a sacred-blood creature in darkness was indeed difficult.


    Qin Xuan had also written that this sacred-blood creature was very fast and strong. She could match its strength but not its flexibility.


    Even Qin Xuan said that, it was easy to tell how hard it would be to kill the sacred-blood creature.


    "Qing, Yuan, please wait outside. I will enter with Yang Manli and call you over when we had disabled the sacred-blood creature," Han Sen said to the two boys and led Yang inside the forest.


    Yang was good at archery, which could not be of much use in such an environment. However, as Han Sen¡¯s deputy, she had to obey Han Sen¡¯s order and follow him into the forest.


    When they were at the border of the forest, Han Sen stopped and said to Yang Manli, "Manli, you go ahead and lead the sacred-blood creature out. I will cover you with bow and arrows. Do not worry, I will kill the creature immediately when it¡¯s out."


    Yang Manli was dumbstruck, her mind filled with the word "revenge." With trees everywhere, what good will a cover do? Archery could barely be of any use here.


    Yang Manli thought that there was only one possibility for Han Sen to do this ¨C trying to kill her.


    "You¡¯re trying to get even with me in the name of public interest," Yang Manli gritted her teeth and said.


    Han Sen did not exin himself, but smiled and said, "You can also choose not to execute my order."


    Yang Manli gave Han Sen a fierce stare and walked into the forest. Different from Han Sen, she was from a service family and valued order.


    The trees were so dense in the forest that it was very dim. Yang Manli summoned a broadsword and walked carefully. As she was walking, she thought she would definitely apply for a transfer if she could get out of here alive.


    "Qin Xuan, you did make the wrong choice. The minute you leave, he is turning on me. Is this what you call a talent?" Yang Manli felt sadness and anger at the same time.


    As Yang Manli turned back, she did not see Han Sen at all, and was even more certain that Han Sen was trying to get a revenge.


    When she turned her head, a ck ape jumped out from the thick fallen leaves on the ground.


    The ape was so fast that it was in her face in an instant. Because she turned her head back, Yang Manli did not discover the creature in time. It was toote for her to dodge or run. She had to hack her broadsword at the ape.


    Although she had nice broadsword skills and decent strength, she was not able to match a sacred-blood creature in anything but archery.


    The sacred-blood creature grabbed her weapon with one paw. The mutant weapon couldn¡¯t even hurt its skin. The ape¡¯s other paw quickly snapped at Yang Manli¡¯s neck.


    Watching the nails as sharp as daggers, Yang Manli could no longer fight back. She sighed inwardly, "Damn, I¡¯m going to die under the bastard¡¯s scheme."


    When she was almost desperate, she saw a silver sh cutting off the paw next to her neck. as the paw fell, blood sprayed out.


    Han Sen quickly rushed from the side and moved to the screaming sacred-blood creature.


    Yang Manli watched Han Sen¡¯s figure and did not know how he appeared. Withplex emotions, she did not move.


    "Didn¡¯t he want to get even with me? Where did hee from?" Yang Manli saw Han Sen¡¯s figure moving swiftly, a silver weapon dancing away. The sacred-blood creature lost all four limbs in an instant and was about to die.

 Chapter 250: Against the Monster

    Chapter 250: Against the Monster


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On her way back, Yang Manli rode her mount following Han Sen, watching her boss with mixed feelings.


    Yang Manli suddenly felt that Han Sen had be someone she did not know. The guy who she used to despise had grown so strong.


    When she lost in the archerypetition against him, she was a little bit unconvinced. However, now she felt ashamed for how she looked at Han Sen, who had grown to be someone she needed to look up to.


    "Qin Xuan does have better judgment than I do," thought Yang Manli.


    Yuan and Qing marched together with Han Sen. Although Yuan did not get the beast soul after killing the sacred-blood creature, he was still praising Han Sen.


    "Han Sen, in the future we can live with ease. With you in Steel Armor Shelter, we don¡¯t need to worry about hunting anymore," Qing said excitedly.


    "I am not able to kill every sacred-blood creature," Han Sen smiled and said.


    This time, it was such an easy kill for him because the environment was perfect for an assassin like himself. Also, Qin Xuan had already left him with detailed information, which helped him a lot.


    After returning to his office at Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen said to Yang Manli, "Deputy, your performance today was not professional. With your ability, you should¡¯ve done better."


    Blushing, Yang Manli moved her lips but failed to mutter a word.


    Indeed, as Han Sen said, she could have done much better even though she could not beat the creature. The reason why she acted poorly was that she was distracted by her grudge.


    Yang Manli had no argument to make.


    "As a soldier, you should trust yourrade. Obviously, you did not trust me."


    "I am sorry, captain. It will not happen again," Yang Manli said with her head down.


    It was rare that Yang Manli would apologize. However, she realized that she had made a terrible mistake, and Han Sen¡¯s performance had won him her respect.


    "Great," Han Sen said with satisfaction. "This stops here, and I do not want to see it happen again."


    "Never," said Yang Manli.


    After Yang Manli left, Han Sen went back to the Alliance and logged in the special squad tform.


    Yuan had markedpletion of the mission. Because Han Sen had aplished it on his own, the gift card of the S-level geno solution and 10 points were added to his name.


    Han Sen was overjoyed, but he did not have something in mind to buy, so he kept the gift card and points.


    Actually, if he could find the tutorials for hyper geno arts, he only needed to buy the corresponding geno solutions and would not need a license.


    However, Han Sen did not have a tutorial at the point and could not make use of the gift card.


    Eventually, Han Sen had time to enjoy a nice meal with his girlfriend Ji Yanran, without knowing that there was a storm approaching.


    Because the Military Academy League had forbidden one yerpeting in multiple subjects, Jing Jiwu chose to participate in the archery tournament this year, driving many to pay special attention to the archery tournament.


    When the list of yers and game schedule were published by the league, a lot of people discovered that the opponent of the Alliance Central Military Academy was ckhawk in the second round.


    If it were the ckhawk that people had known, no one would pay extra attention to them. However, people noticed that Han Sen was one of the ckhawk yers. Many people were suddenly reminded that Han Sen was an archery student after all.


    "That¡¯ll be something to watch. Jing Jiwu versus Han Sen!"


    "I only know that Han Sen is great at warframe and ck and white boxing. Who has any idea about his archery skills?"


    "Being an archery student himself, he would definitely be very good."


    "As good as he is, he could notpare to Jing Jiwu the monster."


    "Aha, I never watch archery contests, but I¡¯m watching this time for Jing Jiwu."


    "Jing Jiwu, you are always my number one."


    "The best military school student ever, I mean Jing Jiwu."


    "I admit that Han Sen is very strong, but against Jing Jiwu he stands no chance."


    "Han Sen is weaker than Jing Jiwu, and his teammates were way weaker than Jing Jiwu¡¯s teammates. In the teampetition, there is no suspense who the winner will be. I hope Han Sen could do well in individual contests."


    "I like them both. Whoever loses will make me sad."


    "It is such a shame that Jing Jiwu can only be in the archery tournament. I really want to see his warframe performance."


    "I prefer to watch his martial artspetition."


    "Jing Jiwu, forever King."


    "No matter what, this should be a very good match to watch. I hope that Han Sen could do well so that we can watch for a longer time."


    ...


    On the Sk, no one thought the Alliance Central Military Academy would lose. After all, Jing Jiwu had ruled the league for three years without losing in anything.


    Although Han Sen was also doing well in warframe and ck and white boxing, he did not seem to be quite Jing Jiwu¡¯s match.


    Even Fang Mingquan, who had always had faith in Han Sen, was conservative when predicting the results, only wishing ckhawk and Han Sen the best.


    After watching Jing Jiwu¡¯s previous games, he had to admit that Jing Jiwu was indeed a monster.


    In the entire Military Academy league, or the entire unevolved poption, it would be hard to find Jing Jiwu¡¯s match.


    Fang Mingquan could not see any w in Jing Jiwu. Han Sen would always surprise him, but Jing Jiwu made him feel absolute pressure.


    No matter what kind of opponents Jing Jiwu ran into, the monster would always win.


    "A perfect monster," was all that Fang could say about Jing Jiwu.


    If Nn Chengnuo could be described as wise, then Jing Jiwu should be called a ruler.

 Chapter 251: Ending an Era

    Chapter 251: Ending an Era


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The atmosphere during the training of the school team was somewhat depressing. After they saw the result of the draw, many old members found it devastating to meet the Alliance Central Military Academy in the second round.


    Invincible monster. For the old team members, the pressure was simply too much.


    The schedule also disturbed Situ Xiang¡¯s n. Originally, she nned to let the team practice in rounds of matches. With Han Sen in the team, they could at least make it to the fifth round.


    After other team members gained enough practice and confidence, they could then face the Alliance Central Military Academy. Even if they could not win, they would have a decent performance.


    However, now in the second round they would run into the monster, and if they lost at the round, they would have and even worse ranking thanst year. Situ Xiang knew that they could not lose this one, but even with Han Sen on the team, she was not confident.


    After all, the main item in the archery tournament was a team match, whereas the individual match was more of a performing nature. The schools ranking mainly depended on the result of the team match.


    In ckhawk, except for Han Sen, there were very few people she could rely on. The old team members had lost their confidence, and the new ones could not bepletely trusted in such a big game yet.


    The current situation made it very difficult for Situ Xiang. She thought secretly, "Damn you, hand. Why did you have such bad luck in the draw?"


    No matter how bad the luck was, as the coach, she had to boost the team¡¯s morale.


    It was not working though. Basically, all the old team members thought they would lose for sure. Even if they could make it to the second round, they would lose then.


    "So unfortunate! Such a strong opponent in the second round," Shi Zhikang couldn¡¯t help butined.


    "It is a good thing. Only strong opponents could bring us more progress," said Zhang Yang excitedly, full of hope.


    Lu Meng said casually, "More progress but less opportunity. With our current team, even Han Sen could not get us past the second round."


    "The result does not matter that much, as long as we grow. We have not tried yet, so how do you know that we would lose. Do you agree, Han Sen?" Zhang Yang asked Han Sen.


    "Of course we will win." Han Sen smiled and said, "Don¡¯t you feel it is quite interesting?"


    "What is interesting?" asked Shi Zhikang, puzzled.


    "The Alliance Central Military Academy is the king in the league and Jing Jiwu is the number one military school student. If we beat them, we will be ending an era. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting?" Asked Han Sen, smiling.


    "I don¡¯t feel is interesting at all. I would rather have a week opponent," Shi Zhikang smiled bitterly and said.


    "Han Sen, do not take Jing Jiwu lightly. He is a formidable man," said Lu Meng solemnly.


    "I never take anyone lightly, but I do feel it is very interesting. To end a dynasty and bury it in history, I cannot think of something more exciting than this," Han Sen said seriously.


    "Exactly, Han Sen, I support you." Zhang Yang had fires burning in his eyes, and it looked like he could not wait to fight.


    "You are not normal, but since we are roommates, if you decide to go, I will go with you. I am just afraid that the coach would not give us the opportunity," Shi Zhikang said worriedly.


    Lu Meng curled his lips. "Rx, we will definitely go. The coach is clever and she would not use those old teammates who have lost all their confidence. It is very likely we will represent the school."


    ...


    As Han Sen was walking toward the cafeteria, hislink rang. It was from Tang Zhenliu. When he answered the call, the holographic images of Lin Feng and Tang Zhenliu both appeared.


    "Have you decided to participate in the archery tournament?" asked Tang Zhenliu hurriedly.


    "I am in the archery department, and as a member of the school team, I will definitely be participating. Is there a problem?" Han Sen did not understand why Tang Zhenliu would care about this.


    Tang Zhenliu did not speak but looked at Lin Feng.


    "Do you think you could win?" asked Lin Feng.


    "I¡¯m not sure," replied Han Sen quickly. Jing Jiwu was so strong that he could not tell whether he could win before actually fighting the monster.


    "I¡¯ll be watching your game," said Lin Feng calmly.


    Han Sen cast an odd look at Lin Feng, not knowing what he meant.


    Tang Zhenliu couldn¡¯t help but exin, "Han Sen, Jing Jiwu used to go to the same school we went to. He was as strong as Lin Feng. Unfortunately, he transferred to the Alliance Central Military Academyter, and never had a chance to have a proper fight with Lin Feng. It will definitely be difficult battle. You feel nervous now?"


    Han Sen shrugged and said, "I have never thought that I would lose, so there is nothing to be nervous about."


    "If Jing Jiwu has heard this, he will definitely be very happy. Should I tell him you said that?" Tang Zhenliu grinned.


    "As you like," Han Sen said casually.


    "Be very careful. Jing Jiwu is the most talented and hard-working guy I have ever seen," Lin Feng suddenly cut in.


    Han Sen was surprised, and nodded seriously.


    Someone that was able to get such a remark from Lin Feng was definitely incredibly formidable.


    "Well then, we¡¯ll go there and watch your game." Tang Zhenliu quickly hung up and called Jing Jiwu.


    "Number one military school student, that sounds so much better than Dor." Han Sen touched his chin contentedly.


    However, to gain that title, he must get rid of the guy who was named the monster.


    When he came to the cafeteria, Ji Yanran had already took a table. Luckily her roommate was not here, and Han Sen felt he was about to get lucky.


    "I heard that the archery school team will run into Jing Jiwu in the second round," said Ji Yanran.


    "Yes, what about it?" Han Sen was surprised that even Ji Yanran started to care about the archery tournament.


    "If you could beat Jing Jiwu, I will treat you to a four-day deluxe couple¡¯s tour to the Aegean Sea," Ji Yanran blinked and said.


    Han Sen suddenly felt a strong desire to win. His eyes lighting up like a lightbulb, Han Sen muttered, "four-day... deluxe... couple¡¯s tour..."

 Chapter 252: Four-Day Deluxe Couple’s Tour

    Chapter 252: Four-Day Deluxe Couple¡¯s Tour


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Originally, Han Sen wanted to wait and see how it went. However, he now had every drive to beat the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    Thinking of the four-day deluxe couple¡¯s tour, and his sexy, beautiful girlfriend, Han Sen felt his blood was boiling.


    The reason Ji Yanran wanted Han Sen to beat Jing Jiwu was thatst year when she led the team of Hand of God, they lost to Jing Jiwu and stopped before entering the top 16.


    Woman were vengeful creatures, and Han Sen¡¯s team happened to be running into Jing Jiwu. Obviously, Ji Yanran did not want her boyfriend to lose to the same person.


    Eyes on the bonus, Han Sen researched many videos of Jing Jiwu¡¯s previous matches.


    Han Sen had to admit that Jing Jiwu was very strong. He could barely find any w. It was almost impossible to beat the guy through his weaknesses.


    However, Jing Jiwu was also absolutely among the top of all military school students in terms of strength. To overpower him was also out of the question.


    Han Senpared himself to Jing Jiwu and found that he was worse in both strength and speed himself.


    Tang Zhenliu told Han Sen that Jing Jiwu had already maxed out on all geno points. The reason Jing Jiwu had not gone to second God¡¯s Sanctuary was that he wished to fight with Lin Feng in the next Chosen Contest.


    In addition, the hyper geno art practiced by Jing Jiwu was also incredible. Even Lin Feng and Tang Zhenliu did not know what kind of hyper geno art it was, but it worked very well in that an average person whose geno points were maxed out was not Jing Jiwu¡¯s match at all.


    "It is very difficult. If I have maxed out on my geno points, I could definitely beat him fair and square. However, my geno points are still not there yet."


    What Han Sen did not know was that he was studying his opponent, his opponent was also studying him. Lin Feng had said that Jing Jiwu was the most talented and hard-working person. Jing Jiwu had a strong mind, but he never took any opponent lightly, especially someone that Lin Feng valued.


    Jing Jiwu had gathered all the information about Han Sen on the Sk, including the video of the warframe contest in the Starry Cup. He also watched the ck and white boxing video and Han Sen¡¯smercial.


    Jing Jiwu had found almost everything and watched them all carefully.


    "Jing, what are you watching?" Qin Cheng walked over and stood behind Jing Jiwu.


    Qin Cheng was number two in the school archery team of the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    Originally, Qin Cheng was not in the archery team, but the warframe team. He used to be the captain of the warframe school team and won the championship for the school. Because Jing Jiwu said "I want you as my teammate," he transferred to the archery team.


    Even so, Qin Cheng was among the top in the Military Academy league. Even without Jing Jiwu, Qin Cheng could lead the team to win.


    "Han Sen from ckhawk," said Jing Jiwu, his eyes on the video, not missing a single detail.


    "I¡¯ve heard about this person. Since he beat Nn Chengnuo in ck and white boxing, he should be very strong." Qin Cheng sat down next to Jing Jiwu and asked, "What do you know about him so far?"


    "Very good," said Jing Jiwu.


    Qin Cheng looked at Jing Jiwu in surprise. Not many people could get suchment from Jing Jiwu. At least in all the contests that they participated together, he had never heard Jing Jiwu say this about anyone.


    "How good?" Qin Cheng asked seriously.


    "His fitness level is simr to yours, and he could make amazing judgment about his opponents¡¯ thoughts. It almost looks like he could read one¡¯s mind."


    "Then it¡¯ll be very interesting. That¡¯s great. If we do not even have a decent opponent, this game would be too boring." Qin Chengughed.


    "That¡¯s right. But I would rather watch his videos and study more. It is very hard to deal with someone like him." Jing Jiwu alsoughed. He would never fear any opponent.


    Qin Cheng nodded, opened two cans of beer, passed one to Jing Jiwu and leaned on the sofa. After watching all of Han Sen¡¯s videos, Qin Cheng said, "He is indeed very strong. How are his teammates?"


    "Not so good." Jing Jiwu showed videos of other yers from ckhawk. He did a very thorough research.


    Qin Cheng was used to Jing Jiwu¡¯s style. After watching everything, hemented, "The teammates are too week."


    The archery tournament was an unpopr game. However, this year¡¯s game received extra attention because Jing Jiwu had chosen to participate.


    Many fans wanted to see Jing Jiwu or Qin Cheng in person even went to Goth to watch the game.


    All the archery teams from different military academies were also led to Goth and arranged to stay in the hotel opposite the stadium.


    When Situ Xiang went to arrange for the team¡¯s amodation, the ckhawk school team were standing in the lobby, watching other teamsing in and out.


    "Are you Han Sen?" A girl in uniform saw Han Sen and walked over.


    "I am. And you are?" Han Sen looked at the girl standing in front of him, who was wearing a uniform of a different school and carrying a quiver.


    "My name is Qiu Mingmei. I liked yourmercial a lot. Could I ask for signature?" The girl took out a pen and paper, watching Han Sen expectantly.


    "Qiu Mingmei! You¡¯re Qiu Mingmei from Senwu military Academy?" Shi Zhikang and several old team members stared at the girl incredulously.


    The name of Qiu Mingmei was known by almost every archer in military schools. Last year when she was still a freshman, she led her team which was rather weak to rank the third in the tournament.


    Qiu Mingmei had also be famous after that. This year, she and Senwu Academy received a lot of attention.

 Chapter 253: An Invite from the Monster

    Chapter 253: An Invite from the Monster


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had only studied the team members of the Alliance Central Military Academy, and did not have much knowledge of other military schools. Nor did he know Qiu Mingmei¡¯s name. He signed for her and gave her the piece of paper back.


    "Thank you so much. I wish that we could have a match together." Qiu Mingmei was very excited and returned to her team.


    Han Sen turned back and saw the jealous look on his teammates face. Shi Zhikang put his strong arm around Han Sen¡¯s neck and shouted, "Han Sen, Qiu Mingmei asked you for a signature!"


    Not only his own teammates, but also other students in the lobby were throwing angry looks at Han Sen.


    Qiu Mingmei was gorgeous and had great archery skills. There was no doubt that she was a star in the archery tournament. Her asking for Han Sen¡¯s signature naturally made many guys bristle.


    "Stop it guys. Behave yourselves, please." After Situ Xiang and the team manager finished the paperwork, the team members went to their own respective rooms.


    "Do not run around. When you finish eating, just go to the stadium and do some training on the spot." Situ Xiang did not want the team to run around and make trouble.


    After dinner, the team went to the Goth Stadium, where the 10-daypetition would be held.


    "It¡¯s Jing Jiwu!" When they reached the venue, Shi Zhikang whispered.


    Everyone looked over and saw the school team of the Alliance Central Military Academy were doing a training. Jing Jiwu was shooting at a moving target 300 feet from him and had hit the bull¡¯s eye eight times in a row.


    "Insanely stable,"mended Lu Meng.


    Suddenly, a guy came to Han Sen with a bow in his hand and asked in a provocative tone, "Are you Han Sen?"


    "I am. Who are you?" Han Sen looked the guy up and down and did not recognize him.


    "Remember me. I am Fang Wending from Smith Military Academy. And we will beat your team and enter the second round to face the Alliance Central Military Academy," said the guy arrogantly.


    Han Sen smiled and did not speak. When Shi Zhikang was about to say something, another person came over to them.


    Shi Zhikang moved his lips and did not make a sound, staring his eyes wide at the person who hade.


    Not just Shi Zhikang, almost everyone was looking at that person, because it was Jing Jiwu from the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    "Jing Jiwu." Jing Jiwu introduced himself and reached out his right hand in front of Han Sen.


    "Han Sen." Han Sen paused and shook his hand.


    Jing Jiwu smiled and said, "I wanted to say hi when we meet at the match. However, since I¡¯ve seen you here, I should probably say hi now. I look forward to our game."


    "Me too." Han Sen was quite confused. The strong yers he had met were all kind of strange. Jing Jiwu just came to talk to him out of nowhere.


    Han Sen did not feel anything when he heard what Jing Jiwu had said. But other people were quite shocked.


    The reporters around the venue were drafting millions of headlines in their mind.


    "An Invite from the Monster,""Nemesis of the Emperor,""On the probability of the Victory of ckhawk,"...


    Either way, many people now knew that Jing Jiwu took ckhawk, or rather Han Sen, very seriously.


    Fang Wending was left alone felt terrible. No one was paying attention to him and his remark waspletely forgotten because of Jing Jiwu¡¯s presence.


    Wen Xiuxiu was also doing a live show of the training in the stadium. When she saw the scene, she was pleasantly surprised.


    She was supposed to do a show on ck and white boxing, but volunteered to do a show on the archery tournament, knowing Han Sen would be participating.


    She did not understand why Han Sen would give up ck and white boxing for archery. He was doing so well in ck and white boxing that he could guarantee great performance.


    Although he was from the Archery Department, Wen Xiuxiu still did not understand his choice.


    This year, Jing Jiwu had chosen to take part in the archery tournament, and ording to the rules, he could no longer show up in ck and white boxingpetitions which made Saint Germain the strongest team.


    Han Sen had proven that he could easily beat Saint Germain and this was supposed to be a perfect opportunity for him. However, he chose topete in archery and the ran into the Alliance Central Military Academy in the second round, which was beyond herprehension.


    Watching Han Sen and Jing Jiwu talking, Wen Xiuxiu suddenly thought she understood something.


    "Han Sen and Jing Jiwu must have made a pact topete in the archery tournament. That must be why they have chosen the archery tournament together." Wen Xiuxiu let her imagination run wild.


    She had even drafted the title of her piece, "The Rendezvous between the Monster and the Emperor."


    As Wen Xiuxiu got more and more excited about her work, she went back to her office and started writing.


    Wen Xiuxiu did have a lot of creativity. In fact, Jing Jiwu was only saying hi to Han Sen because he had heard about Han Sen from Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng. In her writing, Han Sen and Jing Jiwu had all sorts of love and hatred between them. Paired with the pictures she took, it almost seemed real.


    After reading her reports, everyone started to discuss the rtionship between Jing Jiwu and Han Sen.

 Chapter 254: Archery Expert

    Chapter 254: Archery Expert


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I was just wondering why they both chose archery. It turns out that there¡¯s something going on between the two!"


    "Exactly! I can¡¯t wait to see their duel."


    "Monster and Emperor, very interesting. I believe Han Sen¡¯s ck and white boxing ID is Emperor."


    "I have seen Han Sen¡¯s ck and white boxingpetition. He even beat Nn Chengnuo 5 to 0 and Jing Jiwu only beat Nn Chengnuo 3 to 2."


    "Must be a great show."


    "So exciting!"


    ...


    The Alliance Central Military Academy won their first round without any suspense.


    However, the team did not leave after the game, but changed outfits and sat on the stands to watch other teams games, giving more evidence to those who were specting about the rtionship between Han Sen and Jing Jiwu.


    Wen Xiuxiu became super excited and focused her camera on Jing Jiwu and Han Sen instead of the game itself.


    The viewers of the game were also in a heated discussion. Eventually, it was ckhawk¡¯ s turn. Their opponent was Smith military Academy.


    People were guessing who Situ Xiang would pick to represent ckhawk and were surprised by the result. Except for Xu Tianhao was the old Capt., the other four teammates were the four freshmen from room 304.


    Shi Zhikang was so surprised that he open his mouth wide. He did not expect to be able to represent the school. His level was only average and even slightly worse than those old team members.


    As for Lu Meng and Zhang Yang, they had been performing at top levels in the school team, so that it made sense the coach picked them.


    "Carry on. I believe in you." Situ Xiang smiled and patted Shi Zhikang on the shoulder.


    Like Lu Meng had predicted, Situ Xiang was someone who valued morale very much. She would rather take Shi Zhikang than those who had lost their confidence.


    If the old captain Xu Tianhao did not have faith, Situ Xiang might even rece him as well.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be here for you," Zhang Yang patted Shi Zhikang and said.


    Shi Zhikang immediately eximed, "What¡¯s to be worried about? This round we don¡¯t even have to face the monster. Even in the next round, Han Sen will win it for us."


    Lu Meng and Zhang Yang through a contemptuous look at Shi Zhikang and went back to training.


    The teampetition was a yoff system. Each group had five members. In the venue full of obstacles, the team that outed all five members of the other group would win. It was almost like a shootout, only with arrows. The arrows used in the game were t-headed maic ones. Once the arrow hit a yer, the person would be out immediately.


    In the show hosted by Wen Xiuxiu, a famous archery expert Feng Jiulun was invited to analyze the game.


    "Professor Feng Jiulun, could you make an analysis of the current situation of the two teams?" Wen Xiuxiu asked Feng Jiulun.


    Although Wen Xiuxiu did not know much about archery before, she did her homework before she came and now knew quite a lot about the rules and the teams.


    Smith military Academy was on the same level as ckhawk. Last year, Smith military Academy did not do that well in archery either, only slightly better than ckhawk.


    This year, Smith Military Academy also recruited many archery students, among whom Fang Wending was one of the top.


    Feng Jiulun cleared his throat and said lightly, "ckhawk and Smith are on the same level and I will say it¡¯s a 60% chance of winning."


    "You think ckhawk only has a 60% chance of winning?" asked Wen Xiuxiu, surprised.


    "No, I believe Smith has 60% chance of winning," said Feng Jiulun casually.


    Wen Xiuxiu was a bit dumbstruck. Everyone knew that Han Sen was the yer that Jing Jiwu took very seriously, so she did not expect Feng to say that.


    Feng Jiulun did not wait for another question before he continued, "I know that there is a lot of hype on the Sk about Han Sen and Jing Jiwu. However, as a professional archery analyst, I could tell you that it is just a PR stunt. Han Sen and ckhawk did not have what it takes to be the Alliance Central military Academy¡¯s match. I would say that it would be hard for them even to beat Smith."


    Feng Jiulun¡¯s remark led to fury of the viewers.


    "What kind of expert is this? What¡¯s all this bull crap?"


    "My Emperor is hand-picked by Jing Jiwu. Smith is nothing."


    "Where does the so-called experte from?"


    "PR stunt my ass."


    ...


    Both Jing Jiwu¡¯s fans and Han Sen¡¯s fans voiced their dissatisfaction.


    Although Wen Xiuxiu felt embarrassed, she could not discredit an expert on her own show. She had to say, "There must be a reason why you support Smith?"


    Feng Jiulun smiled and said, "As an expert, I would not be easily affected by public opinion. To the contrary, I value data. The reason that I say Smith has a better chance at winning is that through scientific analysis, ckhawk is nowhere near Smith. I do not need to make a judgment, only an interpretation of the numbers. Although the public are misled by the PR stunt and fake news, that does not change the fact that ckhawk is a weak team."


    Wen Xiuxiu was mortified at this point. One of the fake news Feng Jiulun talked about was her article.


    Feng Jiulun, on the other hand, did not know that Wen Xiuxiu had written such a report. The reason he made such an analysis was that Fang Wending was Feng Jiulun¡¯s nephew. Feng Jiulun knew that Fang Wending¡¯s parents were professional archers and that Fang Wending had really good skills, so he utilized this opportunity to brag about his own wonderful analytical skills and gain his nephew some poprity.

 Chapter 255: Bows

    Chapter 255: Bows


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Feng Jiulun continued to say, "Smith has recruited a lot of great students this year, especially a student named Fang Wending. If you knew anything about archery contests, you should have heard the names of Fang Hua and Feng Yunmei, the two professional archers among evolvers. Fang Wending is from such a great family background and talented himself as well. Such a star archer!"


    "What you¡¯re saying is that Fang Wending is better than Han Sen at archery?" Wen Xiuxiu tried to contain her anger.


    "How is that even a question? Someone who ys the warframe, does ck-and-white boxing and even shootsmercials, versus a real archer."


    "I bet you don¡¯t know this! This Feng Jiulun is the elder brother of Feng Yunmei."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, it is true. I live in the same building as Fang Wending and often see Feng Jiulun visiting him."


    "Shameless!"


    "What kind of expert is this? How dare he say such crap?"


    "I¡¯ve never heard that archery skills could be inherited."


    The viewers soon found out about the rtionship between Feng Jiulun and Fang Wending.


    At this point, the game had already started. Each team entered from one end of the field.


    The field was of a rectangr shape more than half a mile long. All kinds of obstructions were dotted in the area including small hills, woods and walls, allowing the yers to use different tactics.


    yers must choose among different bows and arrows provided by the sponsor. Since everyone had different strength levels and habits, there were no rules about the model of weapons.


    From 6.0 to 20.0, there were many options on each strength level. Although there were many high-techposite bows thatbined ease of use and uracy, Han Sen still chose a traditional longbow.


    Longbow was the hardest to practice, but it was the most flexible under all kinds of circumstances. Han Sen had been using a traditional bow since the beginning. He had learned the basics in the integrated education, and was further corrected by Yang Manli. After that, he learned many techniques in the military school. At this point, he had reached a considerable high level in archery.


    A 11.0 traditional longbow was a popr choice. Normally speaking, senior military school students could reach 13 to 14 in their fitness index, so they would normally go for a bow of 11.0 or 12.0. The one Han Sen chose was rtively weak.


    Shi Zhikang had great strength, so he chose a 14.0 modernposite bow. The bow was very powerful, butcking in flexibility. Although aposite bow was easier to manipte than a traditional one, the speed must be sacrificed. Shi Zhikang nned to be a remote attacker in the game, and did not n to sneak up on any yer from Smith Military Academy.


    Zhang Yang picked a traditional bow like Han Sen did, although he picked up the 12.5 one, which was stronger than Han Sen¡¯s.


    Lu Meng chose a recurve hunting bow with an arrow rest, which had a higher uracy than a traditional bow. It was a mix between the traditional andposite, so rather practical.


    Xu Tianhao chose a 13.0posite bow. Like Shi Zhikang, he was also a yer more used to attacking in a fixed ce, only his strength was not as great as Shi Zhikang, who was either a born Hercules or had a great count of geno points.


    Among the five bows, Han Sen chose the one with lowest strength requirement, which led to Feng Jiulun¡¯s criticism.


    "He picked a bow of 11.0, which means he has a terrible fitness index. As a member of the school team, although he is just a freshman, he should still be able to use a 12.0 bow well. Otherwise, he is for sure on the bottom of the entire tournament. I mean I can understand that. Han Sen put all his energy into warframe and ck and white boxing, which could exin his bad physique."


    Feng Jiulun then turned the topic back to his nephew, "In this respect, Fang Wending is much better than him. They both picked traditional longbows, yet Fang Wending chose a 12.5, which says a lot about his fitness level..."


    Feng Jiulun spared no effort to sing his nephew¡¯s praise, while the viewers did not really buy it.


    "Bullsh*t! That¡¯s no indicator of anything. I¡¯m using a 15.0 bow but cannot make much use of it."


    "Such a phony!"


    "How do you know that Han Sen could not beat him with that 11.0 bow?"


    "Exactly! In the hands of a master, any bow can be used well."


    "I have only heard of Han Sen. Who the heck is Fang Wending?"


    Analysis led to strong antipathy. Even fans of the other team started to defend Han Sen, not to mention Han Sen¡¯s own fans.


    "Professor Feng, I think that was a little subjective. Our viewers seem to have a lot of different opinions," said Wen Xiuxiu.


    Feng Jiulun nced at thements and said casually, "The truth always lies in the hands of a few. I¡¯m just stating a fact, which might not be easy to ept for those who have a weak mind. Very soon, I believe, they will see what I¡¯m talking about, because the result of the game will prove everything."


    Words like this made the viewers hate this know-it-all even more.


    Ji Yanran and Qu Lili were also pissed off by his remarks. Qu Lili bristled, "What kind of crappy expert is this? So unprofessional."


    Ji Yanran¡¯s face was grim. She curled her lips and said, "He is right about one thing. The result of the game will prove everything, just not anything he said."


    Although the viewers had beenining, Feng Jiulun managed to ignore all thosements and continued to talk about Smith¡¯s strengths.


    At this point, yers from ck Hawk and Smith had used all kinds of obstructions as their cover to approach the other team. The fight was about to begin.

 Chapter 256: Five Arrows

    Chapter 256: Five Arrows


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Feng Jiulun did have his own reasons to praise his nephew, who was indeed a strong archer.


    Fang Wending had great techniques and was good atmanding the team. In the Military Academy League, he could absolutely be counted as a top yer.


    If it was not for Han Sen, he could easily lead Smith to beat a good team.


    "Let¡¯s go upy the heights first and seek opportunities to fight back," said Xu Tianhao.


    "Captain, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. We arepletely capable of fighting them head-on," Zhang Yang suggested.


    Lu Meng also said, "We haven¡¯t been practicing as a team for long. If we fight them far away, our teamwork would not be very impressive. We should go over there and keep them close. Han Sen is such a good archer that he could even finish them off himself."


    "What do you say, Han Sen?" asked Xu Tianhao.


    "It¡¯s just Smith. We will win anyway," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Shi Zhikang suddenly became excited, "What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go there right away."


    "Let¡¯s go!" Xu Tianhao hadn¡¯t had this kind of spirit for two years in the school team since they had always been losing.


    Since the freshman had all shown great courage, Xu Tianhao was happy to oblige.


    The team of five used different objects as their cover and quickly ran toward Smith¡¯s half-court, without any intention to upy the heights.


    "Ha-ha, ck Hawk went all in. They did not even take Smith seriously."


    "Awesome!"


    "That seems a bit dangerous, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "Dangerous how? Han Sen does not need to worry about Smith at all. He is on the same level as Jing Jiwu."


    "Awesome, I like this."


    Watching the five yers of ckhawk taking the risk, the viewers became thrilled. In an archery game, the most interesting was definitely a head-on fight, instead of a set offense.


    Originally Feng Jiulun was worried that Fang Wending would have some trouble winning the game. Seeing ck Hawk going all in, he was amused and said, "It seems that I still gave ckhawk too much credit. In addition to their bad skills, they had no tactics either. There is no cover or cooperation. If they want to do this, why did some of them pick strongposite bows? Everyone should have chosen a flexible longbow. I¡¯m sure that Smith would win more easily than I predicted."


    Watching the game, Wen Xiuxiu also frowned. Based on what she had learned recently, Feng Jiulun was making a lot of sense.


    ckhawk¡¯s strategy did seem quite clueless. Normally speaking, if a team were to approach their enemy, they needed to do it under all sorts of covers and push over slowly. When all five rushed together like they did, the team members could easily be hit by an enemy hidden in the dark.


    The only chance of winning now was that ckhawk could beat Smith instantaneously, leaving them no opportunity tounch any sneak attack.


    However, by rushing over first, ckhawk had put themselves at a disadvantage. It was almost impossible to beat Smith at once.


    Seeing the ckhawk yers rushing over, Fang Wending smirked and ordered, "Lay low and upy favorable spots. Shoot at mymand."


    "Captain, they have entered my shooting range. Should I start now?" A yer holding a 14.0posite bowl asked.


    "Hold it. When they entered the area of fallen trees, we willunch a serious attack," said Fang Wending, observing his opponents.


    The ckhawk yers seem to be going all the way. Although the Smith yers could shoot them right now, only oneposite bow was close enough to them.


    As such distance, one bow could not make a huge difference. Since Han Sen and his teammates were still running, Fang Wending would let them get a bit closer tounch a better attack.


    The area of fallen trees was the most open area in the entire field, and within the shooting range of all the Smith yers.


    Seeing the ckhawk yers moving into that area, even the viewers felt bad for them.


    "This game should be ending in less than five minutes." Feng Jiulun saw that and smiled.


    Very soon, Feng Jiulun¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    When Han Sen and his teammates entered the shooting range of the Smith yers, it also meant that the Smith yers were now within the range of Han Sen¡¯s shooting range.


    When Fang Wending gave the order to fire away, arrow after arrow flew toward where the Smith yers were hiding.


    Two of the Smith yers who thought they were hiding well were out immediately.


    Although Fang Wending and the other two reacted fast and dodged the arrows, they lost the opportunity to shoot back.


    Silence fell as everyone was shocked by Han Sen who shot five arrows in the blink of an eye.


    The next moment, loud cheers sounded in the stands.


    "What the heck? How did he know where the five persons of Smith were hiding?"


    "So fast! I did not even see him touch his bow."


    "Such a strong yer, no wonder Jing Jiwu takes him so seriously."


    "He is not only the ck and white boxing emperor, but also an amazing archer!"


    "Invincible."


    The field was sorge that if yers were hiding, it would be hard for them to be found. However, Han Sen¡¯s arrows were like missiles and located the Smith guys urately, immediately pinned his enemies down. It was like a match between an adult and children.


    It was not that hard for Han Sen though. He was good at assassination and the field had a fixed map. Han Sen knew that the moment they reached the fallen trees area was the best opportunity for the Smith guys tounch an attack. And to tell where they were hiding was one of his strengths anyway.

 Chapter 257: Fighting Will

    Chapter 257: Fighting Will


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Let¡¯s go. No need to watch anymore." Jing Jiwu got up first.


    "He is indeed a formidable opponent. I look forward to fighting against him. It¡¯s such a shame that all his teammates are weak." Qin Cheng nodded. As a yer who had a simr style to Han Sen, he was very impressed by Han Sen¡¯s ability to judge correctly.


    Life was full ofpetitions, but to find a rival on the same level was something worth celebrating.


    When Qin Cheng observed Han Sen, he kept thinking what he would do if he were Han Sen. And it turned out that he would do exactly what Han Sen did.


    Qin Cheng would have had the exact same speed, route, and timing.


    Although Qin Cheng had not met Han Sen officially yet, he had thought of Han Sen as his biggest enemy and strongest opponent.


    Now Qin Cheng wanted to beat Han Sen even more than Jing Jiwu did. He even wished that Han Sen¡¯s teammates could be stronger, so that he and Han Sen couldpete on the same level.


    The moment that the Alliance Central Military Academy team left the site, loud cheers exploded behind them. It seemed that ckhawk had already won.


    In just three minutes, Smith had lostpletely. It was like a nightmare for them. They did not have any chance to shoot. Even if they exposed themselves just a little, they would be shot immediately. Han Sen¡¯s arrows had eyes.


    Archery was different from firearms. The fastest archer would still need time and space to draw the string. That was why until the end Fang Wending still had no opportunity to make aeback.


    "It did end in less than five minutes. Professor Feng Jiulun knew it all!"


    "A genius is a genius."


    "Fang Wending will definitely win... What a statement!"


    "Now archery is more interesting than I thought."


    Ji Yanran let out a sigh of relief and jumped with joy.


    Qu Lili waved her fist and ridiculed, "Well done genius! The so-called expert had some nerve to sit there. If I were him, I would¡¯ve killed myself choking on my own feces."


    Feng Jiulun could not say a word. He had praised Fang Wending so hard, but Fang had suffered such a loss.


    This victory once more put ckhawk and Han Sen under the spotlight. All the media that covered the archery tournament published stories on this game.


    Although Smith was not a strong team, Han Sen¡¯s five arrows were simply outstanding. In addition, Jing Jiwu had taken Han Sen so seriously, which added to people¡¯s interest.


    Wen Xiuxiu spared no effort in praising Han Sen as well. She wrote an article with the title "From ck And White Boxing to Archery Tournament--Emperor Han Sen," in which she introduced Han Sen¡¯s past experience, making more readers familiar with him.


    After reading Wen Xiuxiu¡¯s report, many people found Han Sen¡¯s ck and white boxing game video on the Sk and fell in love with him even more.


    As Han Sen gained more and more fans, there had been more attention on the game between the Alliance Central Military Academy and ckhawk.


    Most people hoped that Han Sen would do well, but believed that the Alliance Central Military Academy would still win.


    After all, Jing Jiwu¡¯s image was more established, and he had the best teammates who were also well-known yers and could each lead a team in any other military academy.


    On the ckhawk side, there were no strong yers except for Han Sen, and three of his teammates were freshmen.


    That was why most people were excited to see the match between Han Sen and Jing Jiwu, but did not have much hope for ckhawk winning.


    No one believed that Jing Jiwu would lose. He was a monster after all. And the monster was invincible.


    Even the ckhawk themselves did not have much hope. Before the match, when Situ Xiang was exining the tactics, she had also said doing their best was enough.


    The team members had the same mindset. No one dared to think about winning.


    Even Zhang Yang who had always been positive said it would be good enough to finish off one or two yers in Alliance Central Military Academy.


    Han Sen frowned. If it were any other game, he would not care as much. However, this game meant a couple¡¯s trip with his girlfriend. He had to win.


    However, in a teampetition like this one, even he needed support from his teammates to stand a chance in front of the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    If his teammates were convinced that they were going to lose, then no one could help them.


    "No. I must inspire their fighting spirit." Han Sen looked at his teammates and gazed upon Zhang Yang.


    Without a doubt, Zhang Yang was definitely the one person that had most fight in him. However, he alone would not make much of a difference. Han Sen hesitated andid his eye on Situ Xiang.


    As the coach of the school team, Situ Xiang was doing quite well. If Han Sen did not spend too much time in God¡¯s Sanctuary and had more time to practice with his teammates, they could probably do even better.


    However, this would not make much of the difference in front of the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    When Situ Xiang was exining her arrangement in the next match, Han Sen suddenly stood up and walked to her.


    Situ Xiang did not know what the student wanted. He should listen to her or raise his hand instead of walking up to her.


    "Coach, when you recruited me into the school team, didn¡¯t you tell me that the goal is to win the championship in this tournament?" Han Sen walked up to Situ Xiang with his back straight and eyes sharp.


    "I did." Situ Xiang nodded and blushed a little. She had to admit that even she did not believe that ckhawk could beat the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    "Then please tell us how to win this. I want to win," staring at the coach, Han Sen said slowly.

 Chapter 258: The Only Chance

    Chapter 258: The Only Chance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Situ Xiang did not know what to say. She wanted to win more than anybody. However, the gap between the two teams was too big.


    Situ Xiang had no clue herself as to how to beat the strongest military school. But as a coach, she could not tell her team that they had no hope.


    After watching the first match of the Alliance Central Military Academy, Situ Xiang had to say that this was probably the best team the archery tournament had ever seen.


    With the monster Jing Jiwu and other yers like Qin Cheng, the team was so strong that it was beyond her imagination.


    "If you really want to win, there is only one way." Situ Xiang pondered for a while and said to Han Sen.


    In fact, Situ Xiang had thought about this match a million times. But no matter what decision she made, she thought they would still lose.


    The absolute gap in strength was beyond any strategy or tactics. But even so, Situ Xiang still hoped to win. She had a tentative n, but she did not even believe it was possible to execute. It was deep in her mind, but she did not even have enough confidence to share that with her team. From a coach, the n was quite absurd.


    Questioned by Han Sen like this, Situ Xiang had half a mind to share her n. Although it was a bit ridiculous, what if they could actually realize it?


    The desire to win burned in Situ Xiang, which motivated her to speak her mind. But she did not say it immediately, and chose to test the water first.


    "I really want to win. Whatever the method is, please tell me," said Han Sen earnestly, full of fighting will.


    Situ Xiang was quite touched. She did not expect that Han Sen who seemed to care little about the school team had such a sense of honor.


    If she knew that he was actually thinking about a trip with his girlfriend, she would probably be pissed off.


    Situ Xiang felt all her team members watching her, full of hope.


    No one wanted to lose, even the old team members, as long as there was a chance to win.


    "Coach, please tell us, how can we win?" Zhang Yang asked Situ Xiang hurriedly.


    Situ Xiang gritted her teeth and said grimly, "When ites to the absolute strength, you had no chance at all. Each and every one of their yers is more experienced. Even the coboration among them is much better than you guys."


    Situ Xiang paused and continued, "However, that doesn¡¯t mean everything. Although they had a huge advantage, it does not mean you have no chance."


    Situ Xiang¡¯s gaze fell upon Han Sen. "Although this chance is extremely slim, if you¡¯re willing to try, there is a possibility; whereas if you do not try, you will definitely lose. If you decide to give it a shot, you will still have a 99% chance of losing. Are you still willing to do this?"


    "Please tell us how to do it." Han Sen was calm and determined. Other team members also looked at Situ Xiang eagerly.


    "Here... Look at this..." Situ Xiang pulled out the simtion of the field and started to exin.


    Before the match began, the stands were filled with the audience from all over the Alliance.


    People were extremely enthusiastic about this match between Jing Jiwu and Han Sen.


    All sorts of media tforms were also all over this match. The unpopr archery tournament became such a hit this year.


    Wen Xiuxiu was doing all the talking today, as the expert Feng Jiulun was pulled off by Huaxing Station because of theints.


    At the back of the stands, too young man in sunsses were whispering to each other.


    "Lin Feng, do you think Han Sen could win?" asked Tang Zhenliu casually.


    "In terms of the overall strength of his team, Han Sen has no chance." Lin Feng smiled.


    "And?" Tang Zhenliu knew Lin Feng had more to say.


    Lin Feng thought about it and said, "However, Han Sen¡¯s strength was assassination. So, he might be able to get rid of a single person without using the entire team."


    "You mean Han Sen has a chance to eliminate Jing Jiwu?" Tang Zhenliu regarded Lin Feng.


    "Very hard to say. Maybe there is a chance," whispered Lin Feng.


    Even he could not predict the result of this game and had to wait and see.


    On the stands were almost all the participating teams. Even the teams that did not have a match this day were here. Qiu Mingmei was also here with her teammates.


    Most of them were here to observe the Alliance Central Military Academy. In the first round, the team¡¯s opponent was too weak to make them show their real strength.


    Although they did not believe that ckhawk was the match of the Alliance Central Military Academy, they thought Han Sen would be able to force the monster to show what he got.


    In the waiting room, Shi Zhikang nervously rubbed his hands together and murmured to Zhang Yang, "You think coach¡¯s idea will really work?"


    "Why not? If we make every effort, there¡¯s definitely a chance," replied Zhang Yang calmly.


    "But this is beyond our efforts. It is simply too risky. Once they could tell what we¡¯re doing, we will definitely lose." Shi Zhikang was still nervous.


    "It is risky. But this is our only chance. Maybe you would like to share a better idea?" said Lu Meng.


    "If I have a better idea, I will not be so nervous. What do you think, Sen?" Shi Zhikang smiled bitterly.


    "This is the best way and our only chance. Let¡¯s just do what the coach said," said Han Sen calmly.


    The light was on and all the team members looked to Situ Xiang.


    "It¡¯s time." Situ Xiang took a deep breath and led her team out.


    The moment they appeared in the site, they were greeted by waves of cheers.

 Chapter 259: Amazing Tactics

    Chapter 259: Amazing Tactics


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Less than five minutes until the game started, everyone opened their mouth wide. Even the online viewers forgot toment and could not believe their own eyes.


    Because the entire field had a blocking system, the Alliance Central Military Academy yers could not hear or see the audience, otherwise they would know that something was wrong.


    From the beginning of the game, the five yers from ckhawk lined up in a single file and ran into the half-court of the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    Because there were obstructions including hills and woods, normally speaking, the two teams were not able to see each other when the game just started. It was amon practice to upy the heights to observe the other team.


    There were a few heights in each half-court so that both teams could utilize the terrain.


    ckhawk yers had given up on the heights and chose to enter their opponent¡¯s half-court following a route hard to be discovered, which was a risky move.


    Once they were noticed by their opponents who had upied the heights, they would be finished off in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone was shocked by the daring move of ckhawk. Normally speaking, when the Alliance Central Military Academy upied a height nearby, they would notice the ckhawk yers and end the game once the ckhawk yers were in their sight.


    "What kind tactics is this?"


    "This is so risky. They are bound to be found."


    "Of course. ckhawk have made such a bad move."


    "I thought this game would be excellent to watch. Now it seems it will end very soon."


    "Even an average motor school would not overlook such an intrusion, not to mention the Alliance Central Military Academy."


    "What trick is this?"


    ...


    Those who had the slightest understanding of an archery game thought ckhawk wasmitting a suicide.


    At this point, Situ Xiang was wringing her hands nervously, her eyes fixed on her team.


    She had designed the tactics, which looked like a suicide. No team would make such a mistake to neglect this daring move.


    However, this was herst resort after watching all the games of the Alliance Central Military Academy in recent years.


    If she used this tactics on another team, then the failure was almost certain. However, on the Alliance Central Military Academy, maybe they stood a 1% or lower chance of sess.


    Theoretically speaking, all teams would upy one or two heights near them first to observe their opponents. Most of the time, the Alliance Central Military Academy would do the same. Under very rare circumstances, however, they would choose to go directly to upy the highest point in the center of the field.


    These circumstances were so few that Situ Xiang had only seen them do it three times in recent years.


    The chance was so small that it was not even meaningful. But Situ Xiang¡¯s analysis made her see hope.


    All three times that the Alliance Central Military Academy made that decision, which was a more aggressive approach, were when they encountered strong opponents.


    It served them well, too. The teams thought to be their match all turned out to be crushed.


    Although no one believed that ckhawk was strong enough to pose a challenge to the Alliance Central Military Academy, because of Han Sen, the media was working up the hype.


    Situ Xiang wondered if the Alliance Central Military Academy would take ckhawk seriously enough to use their special strategy. If they chose to do their routine, then ckhawk would definitely lose.


    This was a gamble, while Situ Xiang did not even know if ckhawk had any chips. In any case, this was ckhawk¡¯s only chance.


    Sweat in her palms, Situ Xiang was praying that there would be a miracle.


    Han Sen was leading the way, watching the timer in his hand from time to time. Their route and timing were carefully designed by Situ Xiang, in a way that it would allow them to circle behind the Alliance Central Military Academy under the circumstances that the team chose to go directly to the center.


    Maybe Situ Xiang¡¯s prayers were working, the five yers of the Alliance Central Military Academy indeed went to the center instead of upying the heights nearby.


    A ssic battle was often produced under the influence of many coincidences. When the audience saw the yers from each team went past each other from different routes, they were shocked.


    "WTF, this must have been rehearsed."


    "This is funny."


    "ckhawk has such good luck that the Alliance Central Military Academy chose directly to go to the center and avoided them."


    "Incredible tactics."


    "I cannot believe such tactics would work."


    The coach of Alliance Central Military Academy became very upset. No one could predict that ckhawk would have such strange tactics. Even more unbelievable was he happened to be the one who made the decision to go to the center, which was part of the opponent¡¯s calction.


    It was not a failure of the yers, but the coach himself. At this point, he regretted so much that the n to crush ckhawk became the biggest crisis of the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    All the coaches from other school teams cast their eyes upon Situ Xiang in awe of this woman. Such a daring and sessful move!


    As the Alliance Central Military Academy was marching toward the center, the ckhawk yers had arrived at the woods behind the central mountain. The backs of all five yers in the Alliance Central Military Academy were exposed in the sight of the ckhawk yers.

 Chapter 260: Down Goes the Brain

    Chapter 260: Down Goes the Brain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    An attack on the enemy¡¯s back was the most effective attack. In history, countless famous generals died under attacks from the nks. Without knowing their backs were exposed, the five yers from the Alliance Central Military Academy were still climbing the central mountain.


    All of a sudden, arrows were shot from their rear. Although there were five yers on their team, the target of the arrows was one person.


    Qin Cheng, the number two in the Alliance Central Military Academy and the second star of the team.


    Maybe Qin Cheng was not as famous as Jing Jiwu, but his contribution to the team was no less than Jing Jiwu¡¯s. As a student warframemander, Qin Cheng had not only great archery skills, but also excellent leadership talent. With Qin Cheng on the team, Jing Jiwu could focus himself on getting rid of the opponents.


    Without Qin Cheng, the Alliance Central Military Academy would still be strong, but no longer invincible.


    From the very beginning, Situ Xiang¡¯s n was to first get rid of Qin Cheng, who was the brains of the team, instead of Jing Jiwu. On one hand, Jing Jiwu¡¯s physique was so strong that a sneak attack like this might not work. On the other hand, getting rid of Qin Cheng meant more to ckhawk strategically.


    "Watch out!" Jing Jiwu noticed the attack before the arrows even arrived. It was toote for him to fend off the arrows, so all he could do was to use his voice.


    Qin Cheng acted quickly. It was an archery game, so it was forbidden to use anything to touch the opponent¡¯s arrows. A yer could either dodge or use his or her own arrow to fight back.


    The arrows blocked every direction Qin Cheng could move. Their intention to kick Qin Cheng out was clear.


    Qin Cheng grabbed his bow and shot three arrows in an instant, which shot down all the three arrowsing at his face.


    "Qin Cheng, well done!" The coach of the Alliance Central Military Academy waved his fist in the excitement, feeling lucky to have Qin Cheng on his team.


    Such skills and calm were next to nobody other than Jing Jiwu.


    Qin Cheng¡¯s teammates were also overjoyed.


    "Awesome. Well done, Qin Cheng."


    "Ha-ha, ckhawk spent so much effort to attack Qin Cheng and failed."


    "Qin Cheng was indeed the king of warframe."


    "We have more than Jing Jiwu. Qin Cheng is equally good."


    ...


    As they were celebrating, Qin Cheng suddenly eximed as an arrow ended on his chest.


    "Beep... Beep... Alliance Central Military Academy... Qin Cheng... Out... Archer... ckhawk... Han Sen..."


    Qin Cheng¡¯s clothes lit up and the voice of AI sounded in the field, shocking everyone including the coach of Alliance Central Military Academy.


    Qin Cheng looked down at the arrow on his body nkly. He only had seen three arrows. Yet when he fended off those three, another arrow flew at him out of nowhere. He had no time to react again before being hit.


    "Watch out for Han Sen! He¡¯s stronger than we thought," said Qin Cheng to Jing Jiwu. He already understood where that arrow came from.


    The first three arrows were just a cover, while Han Sen¡¯s arrow was hiding behind one of them. He had to fend off all three arrows before thest one showed. However, at that point he had no time to deal with thest arrow.


    It was easier said than done. He had never seen a single person who could do this in the entire archery tournament.


    As Qin Cheng was taken out by a smart machine, the game continued with the Alliance Central Military Academy at a disadvantage.


    The ckhawk yers were hiding in the woods, while their opponents were exposed on the slope with no cover. The yers from the Alliance Central Military Academy were faced with two choices: either going up or down.


    Without hesitation, Jing Jiwu ordered everyone to go down, which was faster than going up and did not require them to expose their backs.


    It was not that easy toe down either.


    ckhawk had made a thorough preparation for this part. None of them chose a strong bow. Everyone picked 11.0 bows for the speed. It was a very weak bow for these student archers, but they could shoot continuously.


    At themand of their captain Xu Tianhao, a storm of arrowsnded on one of the Alliance Central Military Academy yers. Without any cover, that yer was out immediately.


    "Ha! It was me..." Shi Zhikang waved his recurve bow in excitement.


    "Watch out!" Han Sen wanted to pull Shi Zhikang, but it was toote. An arrow hit Shi Zhikang immediately.


    Although the arrows all had t rubber heads, Shi Zhikang still rolled over on the ground in pain.


    "That bow must be a 16.0. Jing Jiwu is indeed a monster," said Xu Tianhao after hiding behind a tree.


    Han Sen could also pull a 16.0 longbow, but could probably shoot no more than two arrows. There was no way he could make continuous shots like Jing Jiwu. The 16.0 bow looked like an 11.0 in Jing Jiwu¡¯s hands.


    "Quick! Do not allow them toe down," eximed Lu Meng at everyone.


    In another exchange of arrows, Jing Jiwu made a shot at Xu Tianhao, who was out immediately. Luckily, Han Sen got rid of another opponent as well.


    The audience became thrilled. Since Jing Jiwu joined the school team, it was the first time that three yers were out in the Alliance Central Military Academy.

 Chapter 261: Duel

    Chapter 261: Duel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Amazing ckhawk... Amazing Han Sen... This is definitely an epoch-making game. The Alliance Central Military Academy was never pushed this far before. ckhawk is only one step from victory, but that one step is so difficult, because in front of them is the best yer in the Military Academy League, Jing Jiwu," said Wen Xiuxiu, thrilled.


    The viewers also became excited. At an absolute advantage, ckhawk still lost three yers to Jing Jiwu, who was indeed a monster.


    However, at this point, Jing Jiwu was the only one that had survived on his team.


    On ckhawk¡¯s side, the remaining were only Han Sen and Lu Meng. They had every intention to eliminate Jing Jiwu, but all their attacks were in vain.


    "He¡¯s no human," cursed Lu Meng behind a tree.


    "Indeed," said Han Sen, also hiding behind a tree. Jing Jiwu had rushed down the mountain and entered the woods. It was almost impossible to see him at this point and both teams were reduced to the starting point.


    The viewers held their breath. Before the game, none of them had thought that the Alliance Central Military Academy would be pushed this far. Without a doubt, the tactics adopted by ckhawk were extremely sessful.


    However, Jing Jiwu was still there, and it was almost impossible to beat him.


    As they wished, they would see the duel between Jing Jiwu and Han Sen, because the two yers were both there. Although Han Sen had some advantage with a teammate on his side.


    "Ha ha, the coach of ckhawk is really good. Lin Feng, you think Han Sen could win?" Tang Zhenliu smiled and said.


    "Han Sen¡¯s bow is too weak. His 11.0 bow is not enough to shoot someone like Jing Jiwu, unless they were really close to each other," said Lin Feng.


    "That¡¯s right. Because of the tactics they used, they all chose 11.0 bows. Although that was sessful in the beginning, facing a yer like Jing Jiwu, the weapon is their biggest weakness." Tang Zhenliu knowingly nodded.


    Jing Jiwu who was moving freely turned into a real monster, gliding quietly on the field.


    Neither Han Sen nor Lu Meng dared to move. Without knowing where Jing Jiwu was, they were faced with great challenge although they were two.


    "We cannot stay here," said Lu Meng, ready to get up. An arrow suddenly came to him.


    "Move!" roared Han Sen, quickly shooting an arrow at the one threatening Lu Meng.


    Bang!


    Han Sen¡¯s arrow were bounced off immediately and Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow only slightly turned, ending up on Lu Meng¡¯s shoulder.


    Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow was meant to hit Lu¡¯s heart, but in an archery tournament, getting hit in the shoulder also eliminated Lu.


    "All yours, Sen." Lu Meng left calmly, as he had done all he could.


    The audience were again amazed by how powerful Jing Jiwu was.


    "As long as Jing Jiwu¡¯s here, we will never lose. ckhawk could try as much as they want." Students of the Alliance Central Military Academy felt a sense of pride.


    "Jing Jiwu is indeed the monster."


    "They had such an advantage. They should¡¯ve got rid of Jing Jiwu first instead of Qin Cheng."


    "Bull crap. How can a 11.0 bow be enough to get rid of Jing Jiwu at that kind of distance?"


    "Indeed, Jing Jiwu could havepletely dodged an arrow like that with his speed."


    "Such a shame! ckhawk is indeed a great team with a creative coach. However, they ran into Jing Jiwu."


    ...


    Han Sen moved continuously, searching for his opponent everywhere. In the field mimicking abyrinthine, Jing Jiwu was not the only hunter. Han Sen was also looking for Jing Jiwu.


    The two students quickly moved in the field. Although they had not make a single shot, their movements surprised a lot of viewers with richbat experience.


    Without the help of any equipment, both Han Sen and Jing Jiwu could always avoid the danger one step early and find a favorable spot.


    If it were just only one time, that would not be so impressive. However, after half an hour that you were still not able to make a shot, because either Han Sen or Jing Jiwu could not find a good opportunity.


    It was like ying chess under blindfold conditions. Without seeing each other, the two masterspeted psychologically using the entire field as their chessboard without a sound.


    People who really understood the game could hardly breathe when they watched this. The tension and excitement were even more intense than a realbat.


    No matter Han Sen or Jing Jiwu could have fallen into the range of their opponents a million times, but they could always turn away from a crisis.


    Jing Jiwu had raised his bow six times and had to put it back down. And Han Sen was the same.


    "So impressive... Both of them..." Qiu Mingmei¡¯s eyes lit up and murmured.


    "This might be the greatest duel in the history of Military Academy League. No matter who loses, he is no loser," Wen Xiuxiu said.


    The viewers on the Sk agreed with her.


    "Absolutely great! I¡¯m afraid we could not see the same thing in the future either."


    "It¡¯s a shame that they encountered each other so early. This should happen in the final."


    "I wish to see Jing Jiwu and Han Sen fighting each other again, but this year is Jing Jiwu¡¯s senior year. Han Sen could participate again, but Jing Jiwu will not."


    "Such strong yers!"


    "I don¡¯t want either of them to lose."


    "One has to beat the other."


    "It should be Jing Jiwu. Han Sen¡¯s bow is too weak. If he uses a 14.0 plus bow, he would have a chance to beat Jing Jiwu however, for tactics, he chose a 11.0."


    "Han Sen was born three years toote. If he¡¯s a senior student and has the same strength Jing Jiwu does, the duel would be even better to watch."

 Chapter 262: Now or Never

    Chapter 262: Now or Never


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Almost everyone wasmenting for Han Sen that he did not get rid of Jing Jiwu when he had the advantage. In the duel, with a 11.0 bow in Han Sen¡¯s hand, he stood a very slim chance of winning.


    Jing Jiwu could threaten Han Sen from 600 feet away, while Han Sen could not even guarantee a shot at Jing Jiwu at 150 feet.


    That was why people felt terrible for Han Sen.


    "Next year... Next year we will be here again..." Seeing Han Sen was forced into the area of fallen trees and had to face Jing Jiwu, Xu Tianhao felt a strong regret.


    He had lost for three years, and was never able to make it beyond the second round. This year, he was here again, and he really wanted to win.


    But there opponent was the Alliance Central Military Academy. Even they had worked so hard, they were still about to lose.


    As Xu Tianhao was saying next year, he suddenly realized that he no longer had another year. This was his senior year andst year in the tournament.


    With mixed feelings, Xu Tianhao¡¯s eyes went wet.


    "Even I have to give 10 years of my life, please give us a miracle." Xu Tianhao felt suffocated.


    Situ Xiang¡¯s eyes were also damp.


    She did not realize that ckhawk coulde this far. Her n worked, and now it was king to king. The only thing was that Han Sen was holding a 11.0 bow.


    At this point, Situ Xiang wished she could enter the field and hand a strong bow to Han Sen, which was impossible.


    Han Sen followed her n and took the best bow for the n to work, which yed out nicely. However, Situ Xiang regretted it so much that she did not ask Han Sen to pick a strong bow.


    Ji Yanran and Qu Lili were wringing their hands nervously and staring at the image of the game without blinking.


    "Qu Lili, Han Sen will win, right?" Ji Yanran wanted an affirmative answer from Qu Lili.


    "Absolutely, he¡¯s the genius." Qu Lili said decisively.


    Wen Xiuxiu saw Han Sen was forced into the area of fallen trees and sighed. "Han Sen did really well. He was only holding a wrong bow at the wrong time. If he is also a senior student with a 16.0 bow, this would be a super duel."


    Most people agreed with Wen Xiuxiu. Han Sen was indeed strong, butpared to Jing Jiwu, he was still somewhatcking.


    "It will still be you who defeat Jing Jiwu it seems." Tang Zhenliu sighed. Although he was not great at archery, he saw Han Sen¡¯s disadvantages.


    Lin Feng said casually, "Not necessarily. He still hasn¡¯t given up. I can tell from his eyes."


    "But I cannot imagine what chance he would have. In the duel in this open space, can he really win with a 11.0 bow?" asked Tang Zhenliu.


    "In this world, the absolute strength doesn¡¯t represent everything." Lin Feng watched Han Sen and Jing Jiwu quickly moving in the area of fallen trees and said, "We can never tell when the two yers are like these two."


    Tang Zhenliu knew that Han Sen was exceptional. However, under such circumstances, he did not see any chance for Han Sen to win.


    After entering the area of fallen trees, Han Sen did not try to run anymore. He had entered the range of Jing Jiwu¡¯s bow, and there was no cover anyway. Running was pointless.


    Jing Jiwu walked slowly into the area of fallen trees with bow and arrows in his hand, and did not immediately shoot at Han Sen. Instead, he stared at his opponent and said, "You did well. Unfortunately, we will have no chance to fight again. It has to be today."


    "Why next time? Now or never." Han Sen stood still and raised his bow.


    Jing Jiwu did not speak, but nodded, raising his bow as well.


    Two persons, two bows, two arrows. Under the light, they stood like two sculptures. After 0.1 second, the two suddenly moved at the same time.


    The arrows were in the air and the two bodies were moving.


    Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow was obviously way faster than Han Sen¡¯s. The moment he let go, the arrow was already in Han Sen¡¯s face. Han Sen turned sideways slightly and dodged that arrow by a hair.


    Jing Jiwu was more at ease. As such a distance, Han Sen¡¯s arrow was too slow to pose any threat to him.


    However, Jing Jiwu still approached Han Sen quickly and shot at him again.


    Wiggling left and right, Han Sen was shooting back as well.


    The viewers were dumbstruck. In a duel like this, the two had failed to shoot their opponent multiple times. Shockingly, Han Sen¡¯s strange movements led Jing Jiwu to miss three times.


    "My God! 16.0 bow at 60 feet, yet Jing Jiwu missed all three. Is Jing Jiwu¡¯s luck too bad or is the guy¡¯s luck is too good?" A team member of the Alliance Central Military Academy said.


    "It¡¯s not about their luck. It is because Han Sen is too misleading. When he moved, he was constantly giving Jing Jiwu the wrong idea, making Jing Jiwu believe he was going into the other direction, which led to mistakes in Jing Jiwu¡¯s judgment," exined Qin Cheng.


    "He seemed to be just wiggling unintentionally. It turns out that¡¯s a serious skill." The team members all looked to Han Sen in surprise.

 Chapter 263: Through Hell

    Chapter 263: Through Hell


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "You think you could dodge Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow unintentionally? Even at 900 feet, I¡¯ll bet you could not," replied Qin Cheng quietly.


    "This Han Sen is really somebody. Can Jing Jiwu still win?" eximed the team member.


    "Although Han Sen is better than we thought he would be, his bow is too weak. As long as their distance is shortened to less than 300 feet, Han Sen will lose for sure. His arrow will pose no threat to Jing Jiwu, while he will not be able to dodge Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrows anymore," said Qin Cheng confidently.


    "That¡¯s right. From 300 feet to 150 feet, Jing Jiwu will have the absolute advantage. With his ability, he could make at least six shots in this range, which will secure his victory," said the coach of the Alliance Central Military Academy.


    "Why 300 to 150 feet?" Asked a team member puzzled.


    "Because within 150 feet, Han Sen¡¯s arrows would start to pose threats to Jing Jiwu, which is why Jing Jiwu should avoid getting too close," exined Qin Cheng.


    "Qin Cheng is right. Han Sen must be very eager to shorten their distance to less than 150 feet, but he would not have the opportunity," said their coach.


    Not only Qin Cheng believed that, Qiu Mingmei and other archery Masters also believed that.


    "The distance from 300 feet to 150 feet was hell to Han Sen. As long as he could get through that, he might still have a chance," said Qiu Mingmei.


    As Han Sen was only 300 feet from Jing Jiwu, Situ Xiang was praying secretly, "go over... He had to go over..."


    "Go over..." Ji Yanran rubbed her hands together.


    "Go over..." Everyone who helped Han Sen to win was shouting inwardly, although they all knew that the chance was quite slim, when the opponent was Jing Jiwu who was carrying a 16.0 bow. Even an evolver would probably not be able to make the perfect dodge.


    Han Sen moved forward, shortening their distance to less than 300 feet. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats.


    Jing Jiwu started to shoot as he entered his perfect range. Even with Han Sen¡¯s speed, it would be hard to fend off the volley of arrows from Jing Jiwu.


    However, when Jing Jiwu made the first shot, Han Sen had shot a volley of three arrows in an instant.


    As Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow brushed off Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, Han Sen quickly shot another three arrows.


    "No way..." Qin Cheng and his coach eximed at the same time.


    Even Qiu Mingmei, Situ Xiang, Wen Xiuxiu, Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng were shocked.


    No one could¡¯ve thought that Han Sen wouldunch a full-on attack at such a distance, which was beyond what an 11.0 bow could do.


    If Han Sen¡¯s opponent were any other military school student, Han Sen might have some chance. However, opposite him stood Jing Jiwu and it was highly unlikely for Han Sen to hit the target, no matter how many arrows he shot.


    "Han Sen rushed. He should have gotten closer. At such a distance, it is easy for Jing Jiwu to dodge his arrows." Wen Xiuxiu was nervous.


    No matter how she saw this, Han Sen could not pose any real threats to Jing Jiwu at such a distance. Launching the attack too early would do Han Sen no good.


    "Terrible! Han Sen should¡¯ve taken his time," Tang Zhenliu couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "He did not have time. This is hisst opportunity. With Jing Jiwu¡¯s ability, he could not get closer than 150 feet and even if he could, he might still miss," replied Lin Feng.


    "Although that¡¯s right, it is equally useless tounch an attack now. I believe he has only 20 something arrows left in his quiver, and when he uses them all, he will have no more supplies and then lose," said Tang Zhenliu.


    "So, he has to win right here," set Lin Feng.


    "How?"


    "No idea." Lin Feng shook his head.


    "Even you could not think of an idea. I think Han Sen cannot make it after all." Tang Zhenliu sighed.


    Under everyone¡¯s watch, Han Sen was getting closer and closer to Jing Jiwu. An 11.0 bow had its benefits as well which allowed Han Sen to shoot volleys of arrows easily.


    A rain of arrows flew toward Jing Jiwu. Although they all missed him, they forced Jing Jiwu to move around.


    Han Sen grabbed the opportunity, shooting and running towards Jing Jiwu. However, anyone could tell that at the speed, he would have used up his arrows before he made it to 150 feet.


    Jing Jiwu was so strong that even when he was dodging all the arrows, he was still able to make the shots using unlikely positions.


    Han Sen was about 220 feet from Jing Jiwu and had to use Sparticle to the extreme to dodge Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrows.


    An arrow flew by Han Sen¡¯s face. The flow of air even broke Han Sen¡¯s strands of hair.


    The arrow was so powerful that even it was made with a rubber head, it would still cause serious damage once it ended up on one¡¯s face.


    Han Sen still did not give up. As he moved away from Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow, he steadied himself with only one foot on the ground. With his body extremely inclined, Han Sen still managed to make a shot at Jing Jiwu.


    After this shot, Han Senpletely lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    Han Sen¡¯s movements were provoking in Jing Jiwu¡¯s eyes. When Han Sen lost his bnce, without trying to defend himself, he continued to attack.


    Jing Jiwu was not afraid of such a challenge. He made two shots at the same time, one went to hit Han Sen¡¯s arrow, whereas the other one flew to Han Sen¡¯s face who seemed to have lost his ability to dodge.


    It seemed that Han Sen had given up on avoiding Jing Jiwu¡¯s attack altogether. Before he fell, he shot twice at Jing Jiwu.


    "Ah!" The stands were filled with excitement. No one thought the duel would end so fast. At this point, it seemed that Han Sen had already lost.

 Chapter 264: Crowned

    Chapter 264: Crowned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s bow was so weak that his arrows could never hit Jing Jiwu. Even if they could, they would be much slower than Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrows, so he would still be eliminated first.


    In Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrows were so strong that even the two arrows from Han Sen could hit Jing Jiwu¡¯s, they would never be able to stop them.


    It seemed that the result was already clear.


    Neither of Han Sen¡¯s arrows could touch Jing Jiwu¡¯s, while Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow traveled between Han Sen¡¯s two arrows and was in Han Sen¡¯s face instantaneously like a lightning bolt.


    "Damn!" Ji Yanran did not want to watch anymore.


    "It¡¯s over." Situ Xiang was filled with regret. How she wished she could give Han Sen a strong arrow for a fair duel. Han Sen should not have lost the game like this.


    "Even the emperor did not beat the monster," Wen Xiuxiu alsomented.


    Everyone thought Han Sen was about to lose.


    However, when that arrow approached Han Sen, Han Sen pulled the string when hepletely lost his bnce. The arrow in Han Sen¡¯s hand did not go out. Han Sen held the tail of the arrow and used its head to hit Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow.


    This way, Han Sen was using the weight of his body to move the iing arrow, which was knocked away, and Han Sen himself down to the ground.


    At this time, the first of the three arrows shot by Han Sen collided with Jing Jiwu¡¯s second arrow, while Han Sen¡¯s other two arrows flew toward Jing Jiwu.


    It seemed that thest two arrows shot lost their uracy since they were shot when Han Sen was falling. One turned left and the other turned right, flying past Jing Jiwu¡¯s body.


    When the audience were sighing, Jing Jiwu¡¯s expression changed. The arrow that was supposed to be blocked by Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow did not stop but continued to fly to Jing Jiwu.


    "How is this possible? How can Jing Jiwu make this mistake?" Qin Cheng suddenly stood up, grabbing the fence.


    "An error? How did that happen?" Wen Xiuxiu was also shocked. Someone like Jing Jiwu would never make a mistake.


    In his four years of military school study, Jing Jiwu had attended thousands ofpetitions of a wide range, in which he had never made a single mistake.


    "Wonderful!" Situ Xiang did not know why Jing Jiwu would have missed, but she was overjoyed.


    Because of this mistake, Han Sen¡¯s arrow was already in Jing Jiwu¡¯s face. And Jing Jiwu also noticed that the other two arrows from Han Sen happened to block everywhere he could dodge.


    Instantaneously, Jing Jiwu made the right judgment. Like Han Sen, he drew his bow string, but did notunch the arrow. Jing Jiwu held the tail of his arrow and uses the head to hit Han Sen¡¯s.


    Everyone was looking at Jing Jiwu¡¯s hands. It seemed the head of Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow was about to collide with Han Sen¡¯s. Everybody thought that Han Sen¡¯s arrow would be flicked away.


    After all, Han Sen and Jing Jiwu were using the same method. Now Han Sen¡¯s arrow was shot from a 11.0 bow, so it was even more likely that it would be bounced off.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s arrow suddenly became alive and moved half an inch away from Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow head. Like a snake, it dove under Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow and ended up on Jing Jiwu¡¯s chest.


    Looking down, Jing Jiwu was dumbstruck.


    Qin Cheng was speechless. So was Wen Xiuxiu, Situ Xiang, every team member from the Alliant Central Military Academy and ckhawk Military Academy, and all the viewers.


    Although everyone saw what had happened, they could not believe that Jing Jiwu would be hit like this.


    Ji Yanran and Qu Lili were cheering and jumping like a couple of maniacs.


    "Jing Jiwu... is out?" muttered Shi Zhikang.


    "I believe so..." Zhang Yang wasn¡¯t so sure about it.


    No one in the ckhawk team believed it had actually happened.


    They could not trust their own eyes. The monster, the invincible monster, who had ruled the Military Academy League for three years, was hit like this.


    "Alliance Central Military Academy... Jing Jiwu... Out... Archer... ckhawk... Han Sen..."


    When the voice of the AI ran in the field, everyone came back to themselves.


    "Ah!" Shi Zhikang hugged Lu Meng, shouting and turning around.


    "We won!" Xu Tianhao was still sitting there, surprise and joy filled his eyes.


    Zhang Yang threw away the towel in his hands and jumped over the fence, rushing over to Han Sen. And the other teammates followed him to Han Sen¡¯s side.


    "Coach, did we just win?" The team manager looked at Situ Xiang incredulously.


    "Yes, we did." Situ Xiang was answering both the manager and herself.


    The entire venue and Sk were going mad.


    "Jing Jiwu lost..."


    "What¡¯s that arrow made of? Did I see it right? It dodged Jing Jiwu¡¯s arrow itself!"


    "An era has ended?"


    "The monster just lost..."


    "Unbelievable..."


    Wen Xiuxiu felt that her blood was almost boiling and her voice changing. Disregarding that, she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Miracle... ckhawk made a miracle... Han Sen created a miracle... The monster Jing Jiwu fell under the miraculous shot. Our new emperor has crowned himself with an arrow."

 Chapter 265: Long live the Emperor

    Chapter 265: Long live the Emperor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If you are the emperor


    Let me crown you


    If you are the emperor


    Please ept my faith and allegiance


    If you¡¯re the emperor


    I thank you for giving us a reason to cheer


    If you are the emperor


    Please hold high your arrow of victory


    And guide us to a bright future


    At this moment


    You are the emperor


    At this moment


    You are our ruler


    At this moment


    Only you can bring us joy


    At this moment


    We are your followers


    We cheer for you


    We take pride in you


    Because you are our almighty emperor


    ...


    Wen Xiuxiu read aloud the prose she wrote to celebrate Han Sen¡¯s victory.


    All the fans of the Alliance Central Military Academy had gone, whereas the rest of the audience was dancing.


    The Sk was all over this, as people were discussing how Han Sen beat Jing Jiwu like crazy.


    "What a shot! How did he do it?"


    "The old king is gone and the new king is crowned. In the future, Han Sen will rule the Military Academy League."


    "Long live the emperor!"


    "I still can¡¯t believe this. Did Jing Jiwu really lose?"


    "This is the beginning of a new era."


    "The monster died under an arrow of the emperor."


    "That shot was so weird. Did he do anything to that arrow? Can he control it remotely?"


    "He only won an archery match. It is way too early to call him the emperor."


    "Long live the emperor!"


    "What a weird shot!"


    No one could sleep that night. The entire ckhawk school team lost sleep, including Situ Xiang.


    It was like a dream to beat the Alliance Central Military Academy with Jing Jiwu on their team. All the military academies had the same dream, while they were the only ones who realized it-- to beat Jing Jiwu in archery.


    Although there were coincidences and lots of luck, a victory was a victory. They were the winners.


    If they didn¡¯t have a match tomorrow and had to rest, they would have gone out and partied all night.


    Even lying in bed, they were too excited to fall asleep.


    "Han Sen, did we really win?" Shi Zhikang asked, lying on his bed.


    "Yes," replied Han Sen.


    "Zhang Yang, did we really win?" Shi Zhikang asked Zhang Yang again.


    "Yes," replied Zhang Yang.


    "Victor..." Before Shi Zhikang asked, Lu Meng said directly, "If you keep disturbing us, we will suggest coach Situ Xiang put you on the bench tomorrow."


    "Dammit! Why would you do that? I beat even the monster and you won¡¯t let me go when we have a weaker opponent?" Shi Zhikang jumped up.


    "You can try and say one more sentence," said Lu Meng calmly.


    Shi Zhikang opened his mouth but did not make a sound. He was indeed afraid that he would not be able to represent the school tomorrow.


    Situ Xiang couldn¡¯t sleep either. Until now, she still felt unreal about the match result.


    Her team beat the Alliance Central Military Academy and realized the dream of all the other military school coaches.


    "Han Sen, you are amazing." Situ Xiang wished that Han Sen were in front of him so that she could give him a huge hug.


    The ckhawk team members could not sleep, and all the media also went nuts.


    No one could have thought that the Alliance Central Military Academy would lose to ckhawk. Everything happened so fast.


    All the media reported the match between ckhawk and the Alliance Central Military Academy. The highlights were ckhawk¡¯s tactics and the duel between Han Sen and Jing Jiwu.


    Most media quoted Wen Xiuxiu and called Han Sen the Emperor. Overnight the nickname was known in the entire alliance.


    Jing Jiwu was so famous that Han Sen, the only person to beat him, became extremely popr quickly and was considered the new ruler of the Military Academy League.


    Suddenly, Jing Jiwu seemed to be yesterday¡¯s news and Han Sen became the new hype.


    On the rooftop, three young men were looking at the night view of the city, leaning over the railings.


    "How do you feel about the failure?" Tang Zhenliu drank some beer and asked Jing Jiwu next to him with a smile.


    "Not bad. That Han Sen was beyond my expectation. I did lose." Jing Jiwu smiled.


    "So, what happened with thest shot?" Tang Zhenliu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "The arrow was spinning," Jing Jiwu said casually.


    "What do you mean by ¡¯the arrow was spinning¡¯?" Tang Zhenliu paused and did not understand Jing Jiwu.


    The arrow was shot from a bow instead of thrown by hand. Unless the arrow was special, it was impossible that the arrow would spin. In the tournament, all the arrows were ordinary arrows provided by the sponsor, so the arrow itself could not spin either.


    "I don¡¯t know," replied Jing Jiwu.


    "How is it that you don¡¯t know?" Tang Zhenliu looked at Jing Jiwu in surprise. Jing Jiwu was facing that arrow. With his skills, he would definitely know if the arrow was altered.


    Lin Feng cut in, "Indeed he does not know. There are ways to shoot a spinning arrow like that, using the flow of the air to make the arrow shift its direction. However, none of them could be realized by the unevolved."


    "Interesting guy. Unfortunately, this is already myst year and I will never have a chance to fight him again." Jing Jiwu threw the empty bottle into the trashcan and walked to the staircase. "Bye guys, I hope to see you again."


    "What n do you have now?" asked Lin Feng.


    "Originally I wanted to go to the battlefield after the tournament. Now that is not necessary anymore. I will leave tonight," said Jing Jiwu without turning his head.


    "I will wait for you," Lin Feng said, watching Jing Jiwu leaving.


    Jing Jiwu paused, turned back and smiled. "You haven¡¯t fought him either, right?"


    "You mean Han Sen?" Lin Feng paused and understood.


    Jing Jiwu smiled and walked away.


    "What does he mean?" Tang Zhenliu felt puzzled.


    "He meant that if he did not beat Han Sen, I probably could not either," said Lin Feng casually.


    Hearing this answer, Tang Zhenliu couldn¡¯t even hide his surprise.

 Chapter 266: Aegean Sea

    Chapter 266: Aegean Sea


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ckhawk¡¯s opponents in the next few rounds were not strong teams, which gave them more opportunities to practice.


    With their newly gained confidence and Han Sen¡¯s incredible spinning arrows, ckhawk became the champion of this year¡¯s archery tournament.


    Every media was crazy about the new champion team and used all kinds of words like "ckhawk miracle,""new emperor," and "incredible archery skills," making Han Sen the new star among all the military school students.


    Now, all the military schools knew that ckhawk had an archer as good as Jing Jiwu.


    When the archery school team returned to ckhawk, they received the utmost wee and the school rewarded them handsomely. Their performance was also recorded in the school yearbook. This was the first time ckhawk had won a championship in the Military Academy League.


    If the current rules allowed one yer to participate in multiple items, the President of ckhawk would want Han Sen to sign up for each and every item.


    The individual game in the archery tournament was not a realpetition, but an exhibition match among the 10 most popr archers.


    With Han Sen¡¯s fame and spinning arrows, he won the first ce without any doubt. Although this glory was much less than winning as the team, it gave Han Sen extra academic credits.


    The spinning arrow was a creation by Han Sen using the reference of the beetle knight¡¯ s spinning spear, and the theory of Yin Yang st.


    During the three months when Han Sen fought the beetle knight, he learned nothing other than this skill, which led to his victory in the duel against Jing Jiwu.


    Even so, he was very lucky to win. If he were to do it again, Han Sen was not sure if he could still beat Jing Jiwu.


    The championship of ckhawk was the one and only miracle.


    The sky was blue and the beach was warm.


    A beauty with skin as fair as milk, long legs and beautiful curves were dipping in the water wearing nothing but bikini.


    Lying under the beach umbre, Han Sen could not move his eyes away from Ji Yanran in bikini.


    "Life is good!" Watching Ji Yanran¡¯s alluring figure, Han Sen felt that God loved him.


    Ji Yanran really kept her promise and took him on a vacation, which was beyond Han Sen¡¯s expectation. Ji Yanran even took care of asking for leave from school.


    "I¡¯m such a charming guy." Han Sen took off his sunsses and looked at his own reflection in the lens, appreciating his handsome look.


    "Why don¡¯t you go swimming?" Ji Yanran returned to the beachside and asked Han Sen.


    Harry pulled her into his own arms, held her tiny waist, and whispered into her ear, "We have four days and three nights, for which I need to save some energy."


    Ji Yanran suddenly blushed and pinched Han Sen¡¯s waist. While Han Sen wasining, she ran away to another chair.


    "Why is no one here? You didn¡¯t rent the entire beach, did you?" Harry looked around and was curious why he never saw other tourists here.


    "When have you ever heard such a thing as renting a beach?" Ji Yanran rolled her eyes and said, "This is a private beach, so of course there is no one here."


    "You own the beach?" Han Sen was surprised.


    "I don¡¯t," Ji Yanran grinned and said, "but this belongs to my uncle."


    Han Sen choked on the water he just drank.


    He knew that Ji Yanran was from a rich family, but did not imagine they would be so rich.


    "Wonderful! As long as I¡¯m with you, I would not need to work ever," Han Sen smiled and said.


    "You wish! In my family, only sons can inherit family businesses. Now I can still use the family resources, but when I am married, it¡¯s all up to you," Ji Yanran curled her lips and said.


    "You have such a strong desire to marry me! I haven¡¯t even decided if I want to do that yet." Han Sen pretended to be surprised by her.


    "Hah!" Ji Yanran suddenly became angry from embarrassment and threw herself at Han Sen.


    With a sly smile on his face, Han Sen grabbed her hand and pulled her back to his arms, kissing her alluring lips.


    Ji Yanran struggled a little and gave up, enjoying the kiss as well.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand moved between Ji Yanran¡¯s waist and butts, as he hesitated if he should have this gorgeous girl right here on the beach.


    Suddenly, with the sound of a whistle, Han Sen saw an ancient yacht sailing over. Han Sen had only seen such a thing in movies.


    Ji Yanran immediately stood up from Han Sen¡¯s arms. As the yacht came into the pier, a young man of about 25 years old came down with a few bodyguards and walked towards the couple.


    Smiling, the young man waved to Ji Yanran from afar, "Ji Yanran, it¡¯s been awhile since you visited us."


    "Brother, I¡¯m a military school student now and don¡¯t have too much time." Ji Yanran introduced Han Sen to the young man, "This is my schoolmate Han Sen. Han Sen, this is my brother Ji Lingfeng."


    "Brother," Han Sen called Ji Lingfeng directly.


    Ji Yanran blushed. Ji Lingfeng paused and smiled, "Han Sen, are you the one who beat Jing Jiwu in the archery tournament?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s me," said Han Sen casually.


    "So impressive! No wonder Ji Yanran would bring you back." Ji Lingfeng cast a nce at his sister.


    Ji Yanran blushed and pouted. "Brother, did youe to pick us up or did youe to chat?"


    "We¡¯ll talk on the ship then." Ji Lingfeng took the couple on board, and then the yacht sailed away into the ocean.


    "Han Sen, do you know any drinking games?" Ji Lingfeng sat down in the lounge and put two bottles of wine in front of Han Sen.


    "Some," Han Sen said with a smile.

 Chapter 267: Golden Lion

    Chapter 267: Golden Lion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the yacht stopped in front of a garden-like ind, Ji Lingfeng came off the yacht on the back of his bodyguard-- he was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even walk himself.


    Ji Lingfeng went straight to bed when he reached the v on the ind. Han Sen and Ji Yanran had to have dinner without him.


    "I remember that brother said there is a hot spring. Shall we go there?" After dinner, Han Sen gazed at his girlfriend.


    Ji Yanran blushed as she knew what the guy was thinking. She had brought Han Sen here, thinking that because of her brother¡¯s presence, Han Sen would not dare to go too far. However, she did not expect Ji Lingfeng to get drunk so fast.


    In the huge pool of hot spring, Ji Yanran and Han Sen were the only two person there. Within half an hour, Ji Yanran was pink all over in an alluring way.


    Han Sen could no longer control himself. He held the girl in his arms and walked quickly toward the bedroom.


    Her head buried in Han Sen¡¯s chest, Ji Yanran was limb as if she were drunk.


    Han Sen ced the Ji Yanran onto the white sheet. Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes were sparkling and her cheeks rosy.


    "My darling, here Ie." Han Sen threw himself at her.


    The trip of four days felt like a second to Han Sen. When he got back to ckhawk, Han Sen entered God¡¯s Sanctuary and started to attend to the business of the special squad.


    The cloud beast still needed more than a month to evolve into a sacred-blood creature. Han Sen nned to use the time to hunt a few mutant creatures.


    The best ce to hunt mutant creatures was Dark Swamp, but the mutant creatures there were toorge. Devil Desert also had plenty of mutant creatures, but they often showed up in groups, which was troublesome.


    After some thoughts, Han Sen decided to try his luck in the Jade Dragon Mountains.


    Before he became the head of the special squad, Han Sen only new the names of some mountains nearby, but had no idea about the specifics. After he became the head, Han Sen read many useful insider materials, a lot of which were about the Jade Dragon Mountains.


    Although the Jade Dragon Mountains were discovered a long time ago, no one really dared to go hunting there.


    Even the three big gangs in the shelter did not dare to hunt creatures in the Jade Dragon Mountains.


    The main reason was the abundance of advanced creatures in the Jade Dragon Mountains. Han Sen heard that the bloody yer also came from there.


    ording to the materials he read in the ounts of those who had been there, several sacred-blood creatures would appear together on the edge of the Jade Dragon mountains.


    Most people who had been there had died, and the few who had made it back did not dare to go there again.


    It was beyond the question of ability. Where there were too many sacred-blood creatures, arge group would not even be useful.


    The survivors had described a 300-foot long gigantic serpentine, a bird asrge as a piece of dark cloud, and a giant beast like a hill, among others.


    What impressed Han Sen the most was that the survivors did not see any ordinary or primitive creatures. The least advanced creatures there were mutant ones.


    Although it was risky, Han Sen had a sacred-blood color shifter beast soul, which could help him sneak in and seek opportunities.


    As for his scent, Han Sen uses one point of his special squad credits and purchased a bottle of vegetation water, which was a tried-and-true solution to cover up the scent of mankind.


    After all the preparation, Han Sen left for the Jade Dragon mountains, carrying the diamond sword and the beetle knight¡¯s spear.


    Even with Meowth¡¯s high speed, it still took Han Sen eight days to reach his destination, without doing any hunting on the way.


    At the fringe of the Jade Dragon mountains, Han Sen became extra careful. He took Meowth away and sprayed the vegetation water all over himself. Wearing his sacred-blood armor, Han Sen walked toward the mountains.


    Although he had wings, Han Sen did not dare to fly around. A sacred-blood flying beast soul was fast, but it fell short to a flying sacred-blood creature. It would be a suicidal move if Han Sen decided to fly.


    Han Sen could not afford to use the color shifter beast soul right away, because he had a time limit to use a shapeshifting beast soul. Han Sen would not choose to shapeshift unless it was an emergency.


    The Jade Dragon Mountains were different from other ces. Even in devil Desert, ordinary and primitive creatures could be spotted everywhere. However, since Han Sen entered these mountains, he had not seen a single creature.


    The mountains were formed of ck stones. There were hardly any nts on them. Thendscape was deste and bleak.


    Traveling for a long while, he eventually saw a creature, which was as big as a mammo beast. Just listening to its hoof beat, Han Sen could feel the earth was shaking.


    Although he did not know whether the creature was sacred-blood or mutant, Han Sen had lost his interest in it just by looking at its size.


    As the creature ran around in the Jade Dragon Mountains, Han Sen followed it at a distance. With such arge creature in the front, all sorts of other creatures would be rmed. This way, Han Sen could reduce his risks significantly.


    After following the creature for a couple of hours, Han Sen did not run into any trouble. Indeed, the creatures in the Jade Dragon Mountains were advanced, but there were fewer creatures here than in other ces.


    Han Sen started to think whether or not he should continue to follow this creature. It was a safe way, but he did not run into any mutant creatures. He wondered whether it was because there were none, or because they were scared away by this giant.


    As Han Sen was hesitating, he suddenly heard a scream. The huge creature running in front of him was suddenly bit in the neck and dragged away by a creature that looked like a golden lion.


    The giant body of the huge creature was barely anyrger than the head of the lion-like creature. The lion chewed a little and swallowed it down.


    Han Sen was covered in cold sweats. The golden lion was as big as a mountain.

 Chapter 268: Feeding Frenzy

    Chapter 268: Feeding Frenzy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In front of the golden lion, Han Sen was not much better than an ant. Even the golden rock worm king in itsrgest shape was merely a pet to the lion.


    Shocked, Han Sen was ready to retreat. As he turned around, he felt a chill and almost let out a scream.


    On the path where he came from, thousands of giant beasts that looked like the one eaten by the lion were running toward them. Their hoof beat was almost like thunder, making the entire valley tremble. Han Sen was distracted by the golden lion swallowing the beast he was following, and did not notice when the entire herd had got here.


    The herd was just two or three miles from Han Sen. At their speed, they would arrive momentarily. Han Sen looked around and found that he was circled by steep mountains, and the only way out was blocked by the enormous golden lion.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and summoned the color shifter, nning to hide on a mountain wall. If he did not move too fast, no creature could notice him.


    When Han Sen was about to climb, he noticed dark clouds were covering the sky. With a closer look, the dark clouds were actually formed byrge ck birds each with a wingspan of 20 feet. Flocks of the birds upied the peaks of the mountains, their red eyes staring at what was happening underneath.


    Birds had the best eyesight among all creatures. If Han Sen stayed still, the color shifter might be able to fool them. However, if he started to climb, there would be certain gaps which would expose him. Han Sen felt bitterly disappointed and cursed, "Who the f*#k said there were few creatures here? They¡¯re all acting in groups!"


    Han Sen was running out of time. The herd of beasts were about to arrive, and on the bare mountain walls he had nowhere to hide. Even if he stood clinging to the mountain wall, he was not sure if he could survive the jostling of so many beasts.


    He did not dare to climb up either with all the birds watching. The mountain tops were covered by the birds, and he was not confident that he could escape the millions of eyes.


    Suddenly, Han Sen ran toward the golden lion.


    Although the golden lion was obviously a thousand times stronger than the herd and flock, it was also sorge that Han Sen was merely a bug in its eyes.


    When using the color shifter, the golden lion would not necessarily notice Han Sen.


    Instead of risking it climbing the mountain wall, Han Sen decided to try his luck with the golden lion. The birds would not dare to approach the lion, so he could just hide in its fur and try to run away when there was a chance.


    He tried to move toward the golden lion, which did not notice him. However, the birds on the mountains nearby were pping their wings and squeaking. Obviously, they had seen him.


    Many birds were diving to grab him. Han Sen no longer hesitated and dashed toward the golden lion, which was the only way to survive.


    Han Sen started to regret. He had beencenttely. Knowing that Jade Dragon Mountains were incredibly dangerous, he had still thought he could always be safe with his ability.


    It was toote to regret anyway. Han Sen just prayed that the golden lion would not take him seriously.


    Maybe his prayers had worked. The golden lion did not notice Han Sen at all, but was distracted by the birds after him.


    The lion waved its paw and smashed one of the birds, which became a snack.


    The other birds flew away screeching, and no longer dared to chase Han Sen, who was next to the hind leg of the golden lion.


    The hind leg was a hill for Han Sen, and each golden hair as thick as Han Sen¡¯s arm. Han Sen quickly grabbed the hair and climbed up.


    He did not dare to leave the lion, as all the birds were watching him. Once he left, they would probably attack him again.


    The herd of the beasts were about to rush over, and Han Sen had to make it to the golden lion¡¯s back in order to survive.


    Luckily, Han Sen was too small for the golden lion to notice him. Grabbing the golden hair, Han Sen used all fours to move up. When he just reached the thigh, the lion suddenly stood up.


    Han Sen felt that he was thrown out of a running train, and quickly attached himself to a hair using Ghosthaunt.


    The angry herd of beasts were in the face of the golden lion and started their attack. However, it was like using an egg to hit a stone.


    It could not even be called an attack. The herd were simply suicidal.


    The golden lion could kill several of them with one swipe. Sometimes it even threw a beast into its mouth.


    Momentarily, the valley had be a blood river, and the carcasses had piled up.


    The golden lion did not even take the thousands of beasts seriously. In its eyes, they were merely a dinner.


    The herd kept charging, which was a futile effort. The golden lion fed as it wished, and thousands of beasts all died within half an hour.


    After eating some of the meat itself, the golden lion lost interest in the carcasses and went deeper into the mountains.


    The flocks of ckbirds then made a dive, throwing themselves at the remains of the beasts.

 Chapter 269: Traveling with a Beast

    Chapter 269: Traveling with a Beast


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sitting on the back of the golden lion, Han Sen was quite upset. He thought he would eventually have an opportunity to leave the lion, but it turned out he was being na?ve.


    The golden lion was enormous and had an incredible speed. The flocks of birds were following the golden lion everywhere, treating it like a stable food source. The leftover meat of the lion¡¯s meal would always go into the birds¡¯ belly.


    What troubled Han Sen was that the birds were all mutant creatures. With their size and strength, thousands of them together were quite scary.


    What was worse was that, among them there were two bird kings that had a wingspan of over 50 feet. Han Sen was positive that they were sacred-blood creatures. They were very simr to the silver bird that almost killed him and there were a pair of them.


    Han Sen did not know what to do. He was trapped on this enormous lion. The birds did not dare to approach the lion, while he did not dare to leave the lion, which was a dilemma.


    The silver lining was that when the golden lion was feeding, he could use a string-attached arrow to drag some meat over, which was all mutant meat. After a few days, his mutant geno points had increased a few.


    Several dayster, the golden lion was deep in the Jade Dragon Mountains. Although it did not travel all the time, it was incredibly fast. Han Sen was not sure where he was.


    Around him were the same ck mountains. Fortunately, the golden lion did not change its direction, so Han Sen knew how to go out.


    However, on his way here, he had seen numerous horrifying creatures wandering around in the mountains. Following the golden lion, he could keep himself safe, since no creatures could beat the lion. However, when he thought about going out, Han Sen did not have a solution.


    "I should¡¯ve definitely remained humble." Han Sen regretted so much that his pride drove him to Jade Dragon Mountains. It turned out God¡¯s Sanctuary was way more dangerous than he had thought.


    He had believed that based on his capability, he could go anywhere he wanted within First God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, after entering Jade Dragon Mountains, he found out how wrong he was.


    Han Sen was trapped on the lion for more than a month and did not have any chance to run away. The birds were like minions, following the golden lion everywhere.


    The golden lion had left the Jade Dragon Mountains and entered a in following a wide river. Han Sen wondered where it was going.


    In more than a month, Han Sen had seen countless frightening creatures torn into pieces by the golden lion. One time, he used a threaded arrow to draw back a piece of meat from a giant snake and heard the voice saying one sacred geno point gained, which was shocking to him. It turned out that some of the preys of the golden lion were sacred-blood creatures.


    Traveling across mountains and rivers, the golden lion ended up on the ocean, which could not stop the lion either.


    Han Sen waspletely speechless. He did not know where the golden lion was going, but one thing was for sure, he did not know how to go back. Even if he remembered the way back, based on what he saw on the way here, he could not go back safely alone.


    Han Sen thought about jumping into the ocean, but the giant figures swimming on the bottom of the sea made him give up the idea.


    One thing was rather odd. The enormous lion could always attract tons of creatures to give their lives and be its food.


    After observing for a long while, Han Sen discovered that it was not a coincidence. The creatures did not wish tomit suicide, but was attracted by the birds.


    The birds could make a sound simr to baby cries. For some reason, when creatures heard that noise, they would be attracted over like crazy and end up dead under the lion¡¯s paw.


    Han Sen then understood that the reason why the birds could follow the golden lion was not that the lion could not kill them, but that the lion wanted them to be there.


    Maybe the birds were indeed like what Han Sen thought, the minions of the golden lion, attracting preys for the lion and enjoying the leftover.


    Even the creatures in the ocean could not resist the sound of the birds. They would oftene over and when the lion needed to feed, the water nearby would be red.


    Although Han Sen had known that God¡¯s Sanctuary was almost endless, he was still shocked by what he saw on the back of the lion. Now he understood why humans could not even make a full discovery of first God¡¯s Sanctuary alone.


    Following the lion, Han Sen had benefited a lot from the leftover meat. At this point, his sacred geno points were increased to 61 and mutant geno points to 84.


    Han Sen did not know whether he should feel sad or happy. At this rate, although he could not go back to eat the sacred-blood creature he was feeding, his progress was not slow.


    What made Han Sen felt desperate was that another two birds in the flock had evolved into sacred-blood creatures recently. With four sacred-blood birds following the lion, Han Sen felt that he really had nowhere to go.


    When he was about to give up, the birds suddenly scattered and disappeared.


    Han Sen thought they woulde back, but he never saw the birds again.


    One dayter, Han Sen saw a golden ind appearing on the horizon.


    On the ind stood a golden mountain connecting the ocean and the sky. Clouds were halfway up the mountain, and snow was covering the summit. At the foot of the mountain was a sea of red flowers. The entire ind was covered by the same kind of flower, except for the mountain itself. The golden and red colors together made an astonishingndscape.


    When Han Sen had recovered from his surprise, the golden lion had stepped on the ind.

 Chapter 270: Golden Crystal

    Chapter 270: Golden Crystal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not know how to describe what he felt at the time. After crossing mountains, rivers, and the ocean, it turned out that the golden lion came to the deste ind just to give birth to its offspring.


    The golden mountain seemed to be a volcano with arge basin on top. The golden lion was crouching inside the basin, howling.


    Han Sen had got off the lion¡¯s back and watched the lion for seven days. In the beginning, he thought the lion might have gotten sick from eating too many red flowers, and wanted to see if the lion was going to die.


    However, after crying for a week, the lion gave birth to an elephant-sized baby lion. It turned out the lion came here to give birth.


    "So it just gave birth to its baby. End of story." Han Sen sighed and prepared to leave.


    The golden lion was so strong that Han Sen would not survive its attack even though it was weak from giving birth.


    As Han Sen turned around, he suddenly heard a shrill scream from the lion, which suddenly spit out arge amount of golden blood.


    Han Sen paused. There was no other creature here, so why would the lion suddenly spit out blood?


    Momentarily, the golden lion spit out more blood like a fountain.


    As Han Sen was surprised, he suddenly saw a golden crystal globe with a diameter of 3 feet.


    The crystal was as brilliant as a diamond and seemed to have the entire gxy sparkling inside it.


    Han Sen gazed at it and thought, "What is that?"


    After spitting out the miraculous golden crystal, the golden lion stopped roaring and tried to separate the crystal from its blood with its paw.


    Because of its giant size, the lion had a hard time moving the golden crystal in front of the baby lion that it just gave birth to, which had not even opened its eyes.


    "Roar!" After doing all that, the golden lion regarded the baby lion licking the golden crystal and closed its eyes. It seemed that it had died.


    Han Sen was dumbstruck. He wasn¡¯t sure if the golden lion was really dead, but blood kepting out of its mouth and the basin and became an inch-deep pool. There was no way the lion would live.


    The baby lion that was just born had no idea what had happened. With its eyes still closed, it was holding the golden crystal with two paws and licking it with its tongue.


    "Let¡¯s do this." Han Sen was good at assassination and was very sensitive about how lively a creature was. It was obvious that the golden lion had died.


    The golden crystal it spit out seemed to be something quite precious. Han Sen watched the baby lion licking it became stronger after a while.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth, summoned wings and flew into the basin. He drew the beetle knight spear and stuck it between the baby lion and the golden crystal. Using the spear as a lever, he moved the golden crystal away from the baby lion¡¯s paws. The golden crystal rolled away toward the wall.


    The baby lion became upset. Being just born, it could not even open its eyes or stand up, and its paws were still weak. All it could do was to sniff in the direction of the golden crystal and make puerile growling.


    Han Sen had flown into the air, observing the giant golden lion from afar. Seeing it remainedpletely still, Han Sen then felt rxed and flew toward the golden crystal. He first knocked at it with his spear. It sounded like a stone.


    Han Sen reached out to touch it; it did feel cool.


    "The lion would not do any harm to its baby, right? Since the baby lion could lick it, there should be no problem." Han Sen nced at the growling baby lion, which was struggling toe over, and made up his mind. He too licked at the golden crystal.


    As his tongue touched the golden crystal, he felt the crystal melting into liquid. Although there was not much taste, the cooling sense was refreshing.


    As he drank it, Han Sen felt a chill. It felt that all his spores were suddenly open and that he had more energy than he could use.


    "Amazing stuff indeed!" Han Sen felt so energetic and overjoyed that he licked the crystal continuously. It was like sucking on an icicle. The faster he licked, the more liquid he got. Very soon, Han Sen had licked away a football-sized piece of crystal.


    As he was drinking the golden liquid, he almost felt reborn.


    Energy filled all of his cells.


    "What is this? This is much better than Viagra! This must be the life essence of the golden lion?" Han Sen was overjoyed, as he knew the golden crystal must be something amazing.


    The baby lion quickly struggled to get up. Han Sen pondered and tried to hold the golden crystal up, which was lighter than he had thought, just around 200 pounds. Han Sen held it up and flew to the other end of the basin.


    The baby lion wouldn¡¯t give up. Sniffing around, it kept crawling, persistent to get the crystal back.


    "I did not want to kill you because you are just a baby. But since you will not give up, I will have no mercy." Han Sen made up his mind and stabbed the spear at the baby lion.


    Ding!


    The spear did not even break the baby lion¡¯s skin. The spear head was even bounced back by its fur.


    Han Sen widened his eyes and looked at the baby lion incredulously.

 Chapter 271: Super Gene

    Chapter 271: Super Gene


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The spear was from the beetle knight and could bepared to any sacred-blood beast soul weapon, yet it did not even break the fur of a baby lion. How could that be?


    Even if the golden lion was a strong creature, the baby was just born and already had such a strong physique.


    Han Sen did not manage to hurt the baby lion, but irritated it. Stimted by the pain, the baby lion opened its eyes. Although its eyes were notpletely open, a fierce look had appeared in its golden pupils.


    Managing to stand up, the baby lion let out a tender roar, throwing itself at Han Sen.


    Although it was not steady, the baby lion was rather fierce.


    Han Sen clenched his fists and poked at the baby lion¡¯s eye with the spear. Han Sen was using the spinning force this time, and the spear head was jabbed into the lion¡¯s eye like an electric drill.


    "Roar!" The baby lion let out a painful cry and rolled over.


    Han Sen became even more shocked. The spear carried all his strength and was targeted at an eye, which was the most vulnerable part of the whole body. Even so, the baby lion¡¯s eye was still intact.


    "S*#t! It is impossible to hurt it." Han Sen fought the baby lion using the spear, which was like a toy in front of the baby. Although it could bring the lion pain, it could not really hurt it.


    Han Sen almost doubted that the spear was a fake, and changed to the diamond sword and the three-de harpoon. However, no matter what weapon he used, where he attacked, the golden lion would only suffer a bit pain.


    The golden lion, on the other hand, became more and more fierce. Gradually, it¡¯s could steady itself and became stronger and faster.


    Although the baby lion could not threaten Han Sen yet, it would be able to very soon. Since Han Sen could not harm it, the baby lion was undefeatable.


    When the baby lion got tired, it would lie down and rest. When it got hungry, it would feed on the golden blood. As time went by, the baby lion grew stronger and stronger.


    Han Sen felt terrible. He had used everything he got, but there was no way he could kill the baby lion.


    Eventually, Han Sen decided to take off with the golden crystal when the baby lion was still little.


    It was not because he did not want to kill the baby lion, but because he has no way to do that. He had tried everything but could not even break its fur. There was little point in staying there.


    Han Sen flew into the sky holding the golden crystal, with the baby lion roaring and jumping underneath. Unfortunately, the baby lion was just a baby and could not perform at the same level as its parent. Although it could jump 3 feet high, there was little it could do to Han Sen.


    "What a freak!" Han Sen nced at the baby lion, left the golden mountain, andnded on the ind.


    There were many creatures in the ocean, so Han Sen could not fly far with the golden crystal. If he happened to encounter some strong creatures, it would be a lot of trouble.


    On the ind, there were just the dead golden lion and the baby lion, so he should be safe temporarily as long as the baby lion could note down the mountain yet.


    Han Sen nned to eat the golden crystal first and then leave the ind.


    Racing against time, Han Sen licked the golden crystal the first chance he got. As he drank the golden liquid until he was full, he suddenly heard a voice, "Life essence of super creature golden growler consumed. One super Geno point gained."


    Han Sen suddenly widened his eyes, as if he were struck by a lightning bolt. He almost thought there was something wrong with his ears.


    As he recovered from his surprise, he quickly checked his own data.


    Han Sen: unevolved


    Status: none


    Lifespan: 200


    Requirement for next evolution: 100 geno points


    Geno points gained: 100 ordinary geno points, 100 primitive geno points, 84 mutant geno points, 61 sacred geno points, 1 super geno point.


    Han Sen was dazed for a long while, and suddenly let out aughter. Heughed so hard that tears came out.


    "Super gene... Super gene! Ha-ha, it turns out there is super gene beyond sacred gene. Sacred genes are not the end..." Han Sen could not begin to describe his excitement.


    Humans had discovered God¡¯s Sanctuary for almost two centuries, and had been constantly growing. In the beginning, it was very difficult for humans to survive here. It was difficult for the beginners to kill even a mutant creature, let alone a sacred-blood creature.


    However, with the development of hyper geno arts in the evolution of more and more people, it became easier to hunt advanced creatures.


    In recent decades, in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, there had been more and more people who evolved with every type of Geno points maxed out.


    However, until now, no one hade up with the concept of super genes, which probably meant that no one had really killed a super creature before.


    Even if one had seen a super creature, it was not likely that one had the ability to kill it. Han Sen had witnessed how strong the golden growler was. Even the baby golden growler was quite frightening.


    Han Sen was already among the top of those who were in first God¡¯s Sanctuary, but even he could not hurt a newborn super creature. It was easy to imagine why human had never learned the existence of super creatures and super genes.


    Even if the entire Steel Armor Shelter came to attack the adult golden growler, Han Sen believed the result would still be the death of every human.


    It was the same as when there was no one who had maxed out on sacred-blood geno points or gained a sacred-blood beast soul, no one could kill a sacred-blood creature.


    When Son of Heaven killed the bloody yer, he still had to use a sacred-blood beast soul arrow.


    Now, human did not have super geno points or super beast soul, so it would be almost impossible to kill a super creature.

 Chapter 272: Life Essence

    Chapter 272: Life Essence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen finally understood why he could not even hurt the baby golden growler. They were not even on the same level. Although the golden growler was just born, it obviously had the characteristics of a super creature already.


    "The ck crystal that I got from that ck beetle, could it also be the life essence of some super creature?"


    Han Sen thought about it and defeated his own theory.


    The ck crystal didn¡¯t melt like the life essence of the golden growler, otherwise it was so small that it would be gone by now. The ck crystal did not change a bit.


    Han Sen did not have too much time to think. Holding the life essence, whenever he felt he could eat again, he would suck on the golden crystal until he was stuffed.


    Hearing the voice sounding in his mind again and again, Han Sen felt that must be the happiest thing in life. Han Sen thought that his trip was totally worth it at this point.


    It took Han Sen more than a week to finish the entire block of life essence, and he got 10 super geno points, which surprised Han Sen.


    Originally, Han Sen thought that he must eat the entire super creature as well to get all 10 geno points, which did not seem to be the case. Maybe for super creatures, the geno points were concentrated in the life essence it carried.


    In fact, Han Sen went back to the basin, trying to eat some of the golden growler¡¯s meat. However, he soon discovered that since he could not even hurt the baby golden growler, he had no way to consume the body of the giant lion.


    Although he felt disheartened, Han Sen did not have any good methods. He had tofort himself that maybe the meat of the golden growler would do nothing.


    "I wonder how humans were able to kill the first sacred-blood creature." Han Sen was pondering, but had no conclusions. In God¡¯s Sanctuary, there was no Sk for him to consult.


    He hesitated and flew away from the ind. Since he could not kill the baby golden growler, he should not stay there anymore. As the golden growler grew faster and faster, he might end up getting killed by it.


    Luckily, Han Sen had sacred-blood wings. Otherwise, he would not even be able to cross the ocean.


    With his experience following the golden growler, Han Sen learned how big andplicated the God¡¯s Sanctuary was. Now he was taking extra care wherever he went.


    Han Sen thought that his trip over the ocean might be highly risky. After all, he could no longer tell the directions on the ocean and there were plenty of marine beasts. Although those beasts could not reach him in the sky, the sacred-blood birds might endanger him.


    Maybe it was luck. Han Sen flew for two days without running into any danger, and also killed a mutant fish, whose meat contributed two more mutant geno points. At this point, Han Sen had 86 mutant Geno points.


    More fortunately, Han Sen even saw an ind and arge modern ship next to it.


    Although there were no visible electronic equipment, Han Sen could still tell from the material of the ship that it was a high-tech product. It even had the inscription "Moon Goddess" on it.


    However, the ship seemed to be gravely damaged and weathered. It must have been here for a long time.


    That did not matter to Han Sen. Since there was a ship on the ind, there must be people too. Maybe there was even a shelter on the ind, which would be fantastic. That way, Han Sen could use the teleport system to go back to school.


    He had been in God¡¯s Sanctuary for several months and never sent any message back. He must have already missed the semiannual assessment. He was not that worried about the assessment, but he knew that Ji Yanran must have been worried sick.


    When Han Sen came close, he no longer felt good about it. The ind was neither big nor small. Han Sen could see the entire ind from the sky, but he did not notice any buildings.


    Landing on the ind, Han Sen took back on his beast souls and was ready to find somewhere to have a rest. Suddenly, he saw a person walking out from the jungle.


    Seeing Han Sen, that person paused, waved to Han Sen and ran over.


    The existence of human beings made Han Sen felt better about the ce. He believed this meant the ce was not too far away from a civilized location.


    Although humans could teleport the parts of ships and piece them together in God¡¯s Sanctuary, no ship had modern energy system since no technologies could be used here, which was why all the ships could only sail in a small range. In addition, the ocean was a more dangerous ce than thend in God¡¯s Sanctuary, so no one dared to go too far with a ship.


    Normally speaking, ships were used to go to the surrounding areas and hunt weak marine creatures.


    Han Sen regarded the person, who was a 20-year-old young woman wearing a blue beast soul armor. She looked at Han Sen excitedly.


    "Are you from Green Ind?" The young woman asked with a trembling voice.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know where Green Ind is." Han Sen shook his head and wanted to ask the woman where he was.


    At this time, a few more persons ran from the jungle nearby. They were all about the same age as the woman.


    They were equally excited when seeing Han Sen. Everyone was asking Han Sen all kinds of questions. But the most frequent one was the woman¡¯s question¡ª"Are you from Green Ind?"


    "I am sorry. I am not from Green Ind. I came from Steel Armor Shelter, suffered a ship wreck and ended up here. May I ask where I am?"


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s reply, these people suddenly became extremely disappointed.

 Chapter 273: Colleagues

    Chapter 273: Colleagues


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No one would answer Han Sen¡¯s question. All the people went back into the jungle.


    "Miss, what is this about?" Han Sen caught up with the woman he saw first and asked.


    The woman said indifferently, "Now you¡¯re here, it is like you are sentenced to life. You now have a lot of time to discover what this is about."


    She soon came back to the jungle like everyone else.


    Han Sen could guess that they probably suffered a ship wreck and ended up here. However, he still wanted to figure out where he was. After all, they must have taken a ship here and should have an idea about the location of the ind and how far it was to the nearest shelter.


    Han Sen quickly followed those people, who did not intend to chase him away either. Very soon, Han Sen followed them through the forest and arrived at a cave.


    Inside the cave there were many supplies produced in the Alliance. It was arge cave with bonfire inside, so it¡¯s almost felt like camping.


    Han Sen could tell that these people had been living here for a long time. They were more than a dozen people of the same age.


    From Han Sen¡¯s perspective, these people were about the same age as Qin Xuan. But Qin Xuan only stayed in First God¡¯s Sanctuary for a long time because she wanted to max out her sacred geno points. These people obviously did not have the same intention.


    "Newbie, if you want to stay here, you must obey our rules and do your job. Otherwise we do not have extra food to waste on you," said a serious guy to Han Sen.


    "There are plenty of creatures in the ocean and on the ind, so I think I will be able to feed myself," Han Sen smiled and said.


    The group watched Han Sen with contempt, as if they had heard something funny. No one spoke though. It was as if they didn¡¯t even deign to mock him.


    The guy¡¯s continued, "We are all unfortunate people. Here is a reminder: the Windend Ind is full of danger. Do not wander around, otherwise you might lose your life."


    "What kind of danger?" asked Han Sen in surprise.


    The guy did not speak but a skinny guy next to him cut in, "There are sacred-blood creatures on the Windend Ind. Are you able to kill those?"


    "Sacred-blood creatures? I did kill a few." Han Senughed.


    "Boy, you should know who you were bragging to before you brag. Do you know who we are?" said the skinny guy with his lips curled.


    "I would be more than happy to know." Han Sen was curious about these people.


    "Have you heard about the special squad?" asked the skinny guycently.


    "You are members of the special squad?" Han Sen regarded the group in surprise.


    Han Sen did not expect to meet people from the same organization on a deste ind.


    "Since you have heard about the special squad, you must be a well-informed person yourself. You should know what we do. And since even we could hardly survive the ce, do you know what you should do in the future?" Said the skinny guy.


    "Such a coincidence. I am also in the special squad. I wonder which shelter are you in charge of?" asked Han Sen with a smile.


    "What? You¡¯re also a member of the special squad?" The skinny guy looked to Han Sen in surprise.


    Other people were also shocked and seemed to doubt what Han Sen had said. Han Sen did seem quite young. He would be 18 years old at most.


    Although the members of the special squad in First God¡¯s Sanctuary were young, due to the high criteria for the members, those who could join were generally over 20, who would have a better geno point count and richer experience in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "My name is Han Sen, head of Steel Armor Special Squad." Han Sen told them his identity, which was no secret, so there was no point to hide it from them.


    "Are you kidding me? At your age, you would be lucky to be a member. Head my ass!" The skinny guy smirked and did not believe Han Sen would be the head. He then pointed to the guy who spoke first and told Han Sen, "Boy, see? This is what a head looks like. This is our captain, Fu Shan."


    "Hi, I am Han Sen from Steel Armor Special Squad. Which shelter are you from?" Han Sen felt lucky to meet members from the special squad.


    The skinny guy thought Han Sen was lying and became angry. Before he wanted to say something, Fu Shan stopped him.


    Fu Shan looked Han Sen up and down and said, "As far as I know, the head of Steel Armor Special Squad is Qin Xuan, and her deputy is Yang Manli. They¡¯re bothdies and there is no guy in the leadership. I have never heard of the name Han Sen."


    "You must have been trapped here for more than half a year?" Han Sen¡¯s gaze swept across the group.


    "So what?" the skinny guy stared at Han Sen and asked.


    "No wonder you did not know that Qin Xuan had gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and I am the new head of Steel Armor Special Squad." Han Sen smiled and said.


    Unfortunately, he did not bring his identity card with him and could not use the Sk to prove himself either.


    "We can¡¯t just take your word for it. Show us your ID." The skinny guy still did not believe him.


    "I do not have my ID with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, I don¡¯t have a way to persuade you." Han Sen spread his hands and said, "There is no point for me to lie to you, so why would I do that?"


    The woman whom Han Sen saw first suddenly looked at Han Sen and asked, "You should know Qin Xuan very well then?"


    "Yes," Han Sen thought about it and nodded.


    "Then you must know what was behind her left ear?" The woman asked slowly.


    The whole group was watching Han Sen, awaiting his reply.


    "If I remember correctly, there is nothing behind Qin Xuan¡¯s left ear, but a small red birthmark behind her right ear," said Han Sen casually. He had been in numerousbats with Qin Xuan and knew this very well.

 Chapter 274: Ghost-Eyed Bear

    Chapter 274: Ghost-Eyed Bear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fu Shan and everyone else looked to the woman. Obviously, they didn¡¯t know whether Han Sen was telling the truth either.


    The woman let out a sigh of relief, "You¡¯re right. Qin Xuan does have a small red birthmark behind her right ear. However, she usually covers it with her hair, so ordinary people would not be able to see that."


    The woman said to Han Sen, "Although I¡¯m not sure if you are really the head of the special squad, now I know you are indeed close to Qin Xuan."


    "Miss, are you also in the special squad?" Han Sen asked the woman. He believed that others were from the special squad because they looked like it. However, this woman did not.


    "My name is Xu Ruyan. I¡¯m sort of a client of the special squad," the woman said with a smile.


    Han Sen realized something and said, "So you¡¯re the one who hired them to sail here?"


    Xu Ruyan smiled bitterly and said, "This is not our original destination. We were attacked by a giant sacred-blood creature on our way and ended up here. We have been trapped here for about a year."


    "A year... No wonder you do not know me," thought Han Sen.


    Han Sen continued to ask, "Where is this ce? Do you know how far we are from the nearest shelter?"


    The skinny guy named Liu Zhi said, "It¡¯s pointless to ask that. Even if you could fly, you would not be able to get away from this ce."


    "How so?" Han Sen was puzzled. When he came to the ind, he did not find any advanced flying creatures.


    Maybe the group had believed that Han Sen was indeed one of the special squad, Liu Zhi and Xu Ruyan told Han Sen everything about their situation.


    Liu Zhi was being dramatic. There were indeed no flying creatures near this ce, but there was a sacred-blood marine beast wandering around the ind, scaring them away from hunting creatures in the ocean.


    On the ind, there was only one type of creature, which looked like gigantic bears. They moved swiftly and could even walk on the mountain walls. With a vertical eye on their foreheads, these creatures had incredible eyesight, they were mostly primitive creatures and few of them were mutant creatures. Their king was a sacred-blood creature.


    The king of the ghost-eyed bears was much stronger and faster than others. It was almost impossible to hurt it and it had clever tactics, which made the special squad members feel quite helpless.


    All of them had to live on the wild nts and mushrooms in the forest, while avoiding the ghost-eyed bear group at the same time, which was why they were leading a hard life.


    In the beginning, they did not know how strong the ghost-eyed bears were and tried to hunt them down, which caused a great loss. They used to have nearly 30 members in the group, but after the fight, they only had a dozen people left.


    Yet the ghost-eyed bear King only lost a few primitive ghost-eyed bears.


    However, among the deceased, only one person belonged to the special squad. The squad used to have 10 members and now there were nine. As for the other deceased, they all worked for Xu Ruyan. What surprised Han Sen was the fact that Xu Ruyan was in the management of starry group.


    Han Sen also learned that they came from the Green Shelter on Green Ind. Now they only knew that it took a ship half a month to arrive at Green Ind from where they were. Other than the fact that Green Ind was in the west, they had no idea where its specific location was. After all, after being attacked by the sacred-blood marine beast, they werepletely lost.


    Xu Ruyan would not tell what they came here for, and being employed by Xu Ruyan, the special squad could not leak the details of their mission either.


    However, Han Sen could tell that Xu Ruyan was quite somebody, as they had been trapped on the ind for a very long time, but others would still listen to her.


    "Xu Ruyan, I am also in the special squad. How about you and I make a deal?" Asked Han Sen after learning everything.


    "We have ended up here. What deal can I possibly make?" Xu Ruyan frowned. Han Sen was someone she could not see through.


    Xu Ruyan knew Qin Xuan, and had an idea about where Steel Armor Shelter was, which was far from this ce.


    She did not believe what Han Sen said, but was surprised that he knew Qin Xuan.


    Ordinary people could not know about the red birthmark behind Qin Xuan¡¯s right ear.


    "Miss Xu, what n have you now? Do you want to be trapped here forever?" Han Sen did not reply to her, but asked with a smile.


    "Other than waiting for a rescue team, what can I possibly do?" asked Xu Ruyan.


    "I believe you must be someone important enough for the Starry Group to send a team. However, if they could find this ce, I don¡¯t believe it would take a whole year. They haven¡¯te so far, which means this is a hard ce to find. Even if they don¡¯t give up, I wonder when they will be able to locate you," said Han Sen.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Of course, they knew this. However, the rescue team was their only hope at present.


    "What do you want to say?" Xu Ruyan asked, displeased. Han Sen¡¯s words worked against her authority in the group.


    The reason why everyone still looked up to her was that they believed people woulde for Xu Ruyan¡¯s rescue.


    "I mean, while you¡¯re waiting on the ind, don¡¯t you want to eat better?" Han Sen asked calmly.


    "You have food?" Xu Ruyan watched Han Sen, unable to see any possibility of him carrying arge amount of food.


    "I don¡¯t have any food with me, but there is plenty of food on this ind," Han Sen smiled and said.


    "You¡¯re thinking about the ghost-eyed bears? I think you should give up. I don¡¯t want to see anyone die." Xu Ruyan was terribly disappointed in Han Sen¡¯s idea.


    If they had any chance at hunting the ghost-eyed bears, they wouldn¡¯t wait until this day.


    Xu Ruyan did not even believe that Han Sen was the head of Steel Armor Special Squad. Even if he was, that would not change anything.


    Fu Shan was the head of a special squad and had a whole team with him. He did not have much chance against the ghost-eyed bear either.


    Being alone, Han Sen had no advantage whatsoever.

 Chapter 275: Hunting Alone

    Chapter 275: Hunting Alone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xu Ruyan did not want to say anything to Han Sen anymore. She said she was tired and returned to her tent.


    Without actually seeing the ghost-eyed bears, Han Sen suggested to hunt them, which left Xu Ruyan with a terrible impression.


    Before Han Sen could even suggest a deal, Xu Ruyan expressed her distrust. But Han Sen didn¡¯t care. When he had the meat of ghost-eyed bear, he believed Xu Ruyan would beg for a deal.


    Xu Ruyan must have a lot of resources to be able to hire the entire Green Special Squad. Han Sen felt he was responsible to ckmail her in order to thank God for sending him here.


    In addition, Han Sen hated everyone in Starry Group. And she would be no exception.


    "Brother, you should be practical. Do not mess with ghost-eyed bear," Liu Zhi patted Han Sen on the shoulder and said.


    Obviously, members of green special squad did not believe Han Sen could hunt ghost-eyed bears. They had been trapped on the ind for a very long time and had a million strategies, yet none worked.


    The terrain on the Windend Ind was veryplicated. With their strength and flexibility, the ghost-eyed bears could easily move around. The sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear king and a dozen mutant ghost-eyed bears cost them a lot of good men when they had more people. Han Sen alone would never make it.


    "Fu Shan, are interest in my deal?" Han Sen did not answer Liu Zhi but asked Fu Shan.


    "Tell me about it." Out of everyone¡¯s expectation, Fu Shan did not turn down Han Sen directly.


    "Captain, what¡¯s to talk about with this guy? Do not believe his words," said Liu Zhi hurriedly.


    Other members also tried to talk Fu Shan out of it, but Fu Shan only gestured everyone to keep silent.


    Han Sen smiled and said, "Fu Shan, since we are all in the special squad, how about we hunt the ghost-eyed bears together? Afterwards, I will take the meat of the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear, and we can share the rest half-and-half. What do you think?"


    Fu Shan frowned. Han Sen was being too arrogant indeed. He did believe Han Sen had something special about him, otherwise it would be impossible for him toe here alone. However, Han Sen¡¯s words still made him cringe.


    "Boy, you have no ce to talk like that," said Liu Zhi impatiently.


    "Really?" Han Sen of course disagreed.


    When he just came to the ind, he saw some of the ghost-eyed bears from the sky. Ghost-eyed bear was not a unique species to the ind, and Han Sen had seen them before.


    On the way he came here on the back of the golden growler, Han Sen had seen a sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear from arge group swallowed by the lion alive. The sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear had no chance of survival in front of the golden growler. Han Sen did not even know it was called ghost-eyed bear at the time being.


    Before being swallowed, the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear tried to resist, and Han Sen had learned what it could do.


    It was indeed very strong in terms of speed and strength. The scariest part was its vertical third eye, which gave it an ability simr to the fairy queen.


    After it opened its third eye, it was even able to avoid a strike from the golden growler. However, that was all it could do. Han Sen believed that the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear was merely a bit stronger than the sacred-blood creature he killed in the Sand Valley.


    Because of the terrain and the number of the ghost-eyed bears, it was indeed difficult for them. Han Sen, on the other hand, had sacred-blood wings and was a great assassin. He could use the color shifter beast soul tounch a sneak attack and did not need to fight the ghost-eyed bear head on.


    If the members of green special squad were willing to help, Han Sen was able to take out the entire ghost-eyed bear group. Without their help, Han Sen could do the same, which only took longer.


    A cut of half the meat was a great deal for the special squad fellows. Also, Han Sen wanted to finish up the business here earlier in order to go back to the shelter sooner.


    However, since they would not help, Han Sen did not bring it up again.


    After resting for a night, Han Sen left the cave and decided to hunt a ghost-eyed bear to show the group, especially Xu Ruyan, so that he would be able to ckmail her.


    "Are you really going to hunt the ghost-eyed bears?" Asked Xu Ruyan, standing in front of the cave.


    "You could expect a ghost-eyed bear for lunch, but do think about what price you are willing to pay." Han Sen waved at Xu Ruyan without turning back and marched into the jungle.


    "Fu Shan, what do you think?" Xu Ruyan looked at Fu Shan, as he did not realize Han Sen would dare to hunt ghost-eyed bear alone.


    "Just some brat. If he wants to die, let him. I do not believe he is from the special squad, let alone the head." Liu Zhi had never seen someone like Han Sen in the organization.


    Xu Ruyan did not reply. She still believed Han Sen was someone special, although she could not tell how.


    "I could not see through this person. However, I could not risk the lives of my team members," Fu Shan pondered and said. He also believed that Han Sen was somebody, but as the head of the special squad, he could not take such risks on behalf of his team members.


    Xu Ruyan nodded. Same as Fu Shan, she was not willing to take more risks.


    "I hope that he will not die in the jungle." Fu Shan sighed. Although he thought Han Sen was special, it was almost impossible for someone to survive the attack of the ghost-eyed bear group. Once noticed by the ghost-eyed bears, one was unlikely to run away.


    Last time, they had to sacrifice a dozen lives before they were able to get away.


    Xu Ruyan saw Han Sen disappear in the jungle and hadplex emotions. She did not believe that Han Sen could really hunt a ghost-eyed bear either.


    Other people thought Han Sen was either mad or arrogant to hunt the ghost-eyed bear alone. If Han Sen was not killed by the Ghost-eyed bear, he would probably ask for food from them.

 Chapter 276: Blown Away

    Chapter 276: Blown Away


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After going into the jungle, Han Sen followed a trail and sneaked into the habitat of the ghost-eyed bears.


    Before the deal was made, Han Sen did not n to wipe out the entire ghost-eyed bear group. He decided to kill one first and go back to negotiate.


    A ghost-eyed bear was around 6 feet tall and covered in brown fur like steel brush. With a vertical eye on its forehead, it was able toe and go easily on the mountain walls.


    In the mountains, Han Sen shapeshifted into the color shifter silently.


    The ghost-eyed bears were moving around, while Han Sen was lurking in the dark. His goal was a mutant ghost-eyed bear, which would make Xu Ruyan more willing to pay.


    "No wonder they were not able to kill any Ghost-eyed bear. The terrain does not work in anyone¡¯s favor." Han Sen looked around and saw cliffs everywhere. The ghost-eyed bears were able to run on the cliffs, which made them impossible to kill.


    Fu Shan and Xu Ruyan led different teams to collect food and left a few people to guard the cave. Although they had a lot of nts and mushrooms saved in the cave, it would not hurt to have more food supply around.


    After going out for a while, they suddenly heard howling from the ghost-eyed bears¡¯ habitat.


    "Did he really go?" eximed Liu Zhi.


    They knew from the sound that the ghost-eyed bears had noticed the intruder. There was one howling after another, so it seemed that the entire group was chasing Han Sen.


    "It¡¯s a pity. He did notst too long." Xu Ruyan sighed.


    The howling stopped after a long while. The group did not dare to stay out for long. Since the ghost-eyed bear group had been provoked by Han Sen, it would be terribly dangerous for them to run into the bears.


    Xu Ruyan and Fu Shan discussed briefly and decided to give up on looking for food, ready to go back to the cave.


    "A mutant ghost-eyed bear!" Not far from the cave, they suddenly saw a huge ghost-eyed bear, which scared everyone. People quickly summoned their beast souls and then found out the ghost-eyed bear did not move and was actually on someone¡¯s back. The person carried the dead ghost-eyed bear and walked toward them.


    Watching the ghost-eyed bear moving up and down as the person walked, everyone widened their eyes.


    "It¡¯s the boy... He did not die, and really hunted a ghost-eyed bear, a mutant one..." Liu Zhi saw the person¡¯s face and eximed. The others were also shocked, unable to believe their eyes. Han Sen was really able to hunt a Ghost-eyed bear, and the mutant one, which was incredible.


    The first time they went, half of the people died and they were only able to kill some primitive ghost-eyed bears. Not a single mutant one was killed. The creature had incredible speed and strength. To kill one of them on the cliff was almost impossible.


    However, Han Sen alone hunted a mutant ghost-eyed bear back.


    Fu Shan looked Han Sen up and down and did not see a single injury on Han Sen¡¯s body, which surprised him even more.


    It was obvious from the howling that the entire ghost-eyed bear group was rmed, but Han Sen still came back safe and sound, taking the body of a mutant ghost-eyed bear, which made him wonder how strong Han Sen must be to be able to achieve this.


    Xu Ruyan also noticed that and was rendered speechless.


    "Did you really hunt the ghost-eyed bear yourself?" When Han Sen came close, Liu Zhi asked.


    "I believe so, unless this thing is not called a ghost-eyed bear." Han Sen smiled and continued toward the cave with the body of the ghost-eyed bear on his back.


    The body of the ghost-eyed bear was too big, and he was not very interested in consuming it himself. He intended to leverage this mutant ghost-eyed bear to negotiate a deal with Xu Ruyan, so he made sure that everyone saw it.


    When the people guarding the cave saw Han Sene back with a mutant Ghost-eyed bear, they were surprised as well.


    "Miss Xu, are you interested in a deal now?" Han Sen scanned everyone¡¯s face and asked Xu Ruyan.


    "Very much so." Xu Ruyan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    They were all trapped here for more than a year. In the beginning, they had some meat jerky to eat, and after that they had to go vegan. It had been a while since they had any taste of meat. Seeing the body of the dead ghost-eyed bear, they immediately thought of barbecue.


    Of course, Xu Ruyan was thinking more than just this mutant ghost-eyed bear.


    Since Han Sen was able to kill a mutant creature so easily, it meant he could wipe out all the ghost-eyed bears. If he could do that, they could benefit from more than just the meat.


    In fact, they had been lying to Han Sen from the very beginning. Their destination was always this ind because they wanted something here.


    They did, however, run into an ident on the sea. That part was true. After they got here, they were not able to get what they wanted because of the ghost-eyed bears.


    Surprisingly, Han Sen was strong enough to wipe out all the ghost-eyed bears, which was fantastic for Xu Ruyan.


    Xu Ruyan believed that someone would eventuallye to their rescue. It was just a matter of time for the Starry Group to locate this ind. If she was able to get what she wanted before they came, that would be the best.


    Otherwise, she would be no more than a failure. If she obtained that thing after the rescue team came, the credit would no longer be hers.


    Xu Ruyan watched Han Sen with desire. Although she did not know how Han Sen achieved that, she believed his presence would work in her favor.


    "So, Sen, what¡¯s the deal?" Xu Ruyan looked to Han Sen and softened her voice.

 Chapter 277: Market Price

    Chapter 277: Market Price


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "It depends on how good your appetite is," Han Sen said, grinning.


    "How much do you want for this mutant ghost-eyed bear?" As calctive as Xu Ruyan, she would not easily expose her real objective.


    Xu Ruyan was secretly thinking that it would be fine for her to pay a high price for this mutant ghost-eyed bear. She could even pay more for Han Sen to hunt a few more mutant ones. There were in total a dozen mutant ghost-eyed bears. As long as Han Sen killed them all, one sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear would not be such a big threat to the group. By then, her goal would be achieved.


    However, Xu Ruyan did not realize that Xu Ruyan was nning on the ckmail from the very beginning.


    "I would not borate on the value of this mutant Ghost-eyed bear. ording to market price, you can have it for 100 million," said Han Sen, narrowing his eyes.


    When the group heard the phrase "market price," they were optimistic, because based on the market price, the meat of a mutant creature would be 2 to 3 million. Even he doubled it, that would be a small amount. However, Han Sen¡¯s price made her cringe.


    Liu Zhi opened his mouth wide and thought, "A mutant creature for 100 million, what kind of market price is that?"


    "Han Sen, this is a bit too high. Even a rare mutant creature would only be marked 2 to 3 million on the market. Even if I am willing to pay you 10 times that price, that would be 20 to 30 million. Don¡¯t you think 100 million is too much?" Xu Ruyan frowned at Han Sen.


    "You¡¯re right, outside this ind, that is the market price. However, we are in a different ce, so of course we have a different price. Here, the market price is 100 million each. If you think it¡¯s too expensive, that¡¯s fine as well. I will just keep it for myself." Han Sen remained calm and smiled.


    "Han Sen, we are all unfortunate people and should help one another. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too selfish? In addition, you¡¯re also the head of the special squad and a colleague of many people here. Would you sell them at the same price?" Xu Ruyan suddenly had an idea.


    If Han Sen answered yes, then everyone would be mad at him. If he said no, then it would be the same whether he sold it to Xu Ruyan or Fu Shan.


    Xu Ruyan did not care if she cannot eat the meat. As long as Han Sen could wipe out all the mutant ghost-eyed bears, she would be achieving her goal.


    "Of course, I always have the same and fair price for everyone." Han Sen then looked to the green special squad, "And I did invite them to cooperate before. It is not my fault that they turned me down."


    Liu Zhi blushed when hearing Han Sen¡¯s words. He was the one who objected the most and thought Han Sen was a lunatic.


    Xu Ruyan heard Han Sen¡¯s words and was secretly excited. She kept a straight face and snorted, "Han Sen, aren¡¯t you afraid that everyone will turn on you? Or are you not in the special squad at all?"


    Since Han Sen came back, Xu Ruyan and her men were circling Han Sen and the mutant ghost-eyed bear. As Xu Ruyan made a long face, her people were also staring at Han Sen.


    Obviously, Xu Ruyan was trying to threaten Han Sen. Originally, she was afraid that Fu Shan and his team might help Han Sen. As Han Sen¡¯s answer probably pissed off the entire special squad, she believed that Fu Shan would take her side if there was a fight.


    After all, they were trapped on an ind and had not had meat in a long time. Fu Shan should not reject working with Xu Ruyan against Han Sen.


    "200 million." Han Sen came up with a price that doubled thest offer. He did not even raise an eyebrow, as if he did not hear Xu Ruyan¡¯s threatening remark.


    "Fu Shan, this kind of behavior would nevere from someone in the special squad. We should control him and interrogate him," said Xu Ruyan.


    Xu Ruyan thought Fu Shan would work with her for sure. After all, the special squad members were also checking out the mutant ghost-eyed bear greedily, and they did not have any affection toward Han Sen either.


    To her surprise, Fu Shan shook his head and said, "I have no idea whether he is in the special squad, and that doesn¡¯t concern me."


    Fu Shan ordered everyone on his team to step aside. It was obvious that he did not want to meddle in this matter.


    Although his team members wondered why Fu Shan made the decision, they had a lot of trust in their captain and followed his order.


    Xu Ruyan was dumbstruck. Based on her understanding, Fu Shan was a rational person. Even if he did not want to harm Han Sen, he would agree to take the mutant ghost-eyed bear first. Fu Shan¡¯s decision forced Xu Ruyan to reevaluate Han Sen. The only exnation for Fu Shan to make a decision like this was that Fu Shan did not believe they could beat Han Sen.


    "So, it seems that you do not want to deal with me." Han Sen picked up the mutant ghost-eyed bear.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Ruyan did not dare to try to stop Han Sen.


    "Since I¡¯m not wee here, I will find a ce for my own. I have a mutant ghost-eyed bear anyway. If I eat it slowly, it couldst me 3 to 5 months." Han Sen put the mutant ghost-eyed bear on his back.


    "Fine, 100 million, I will purchase this mutant ghost-eyed bear," Xu Ruyan gritted her teeth and said.


    What she needed was for Han Sen to kill the ghost-eyed bears. If Han Sen really hid somewhere and enjoyed the food for himself, that would defeat the purpose.


    "The price is no longer 100 million. It is 200 million now." Han Sen¡¯s reply made Xu Ruyan want to strangle him.

 Chapter 278: Real Purpose

    Chapter 278: Real Purpose


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "200 million is fine. However, it is impossible for me to bring so much money to God¡¯s Sanctuary. I can write you a promissory note and the Starry Group will pay you in the Alliance." After calming down, Xu Ruyan had a strong desire to kill Han Sen.


    It did not matter how many promissory notes she wrote Han Sen at this point, because the rescue team from the Starry Group would not let Han Sen live.


    "Sorry, I only take cash," Han Sen turned Xu Ruyan down and looked her up and down, "although, you could pay me with beast souls as well."


    Han Sen knew that they could not bring so much cash, and wanted their beast souls in the first ce.


    "What do you propose?" Xu Ruyan felt a stronger incentive to kill him.


    "The market price for a sacred-blood beast soul would be around 100 or 200 million. So I would say a sacred-blood beast soul for a mutant ghost-eyed bear," Han Sen said to Xu Ruyan.


    "It seems that you have no intention to make a serious deal." Xu Ruyan became annoyed. There was no way for her to trade a sacred-blood beast soul for a mutant creature.


    "We¡¯re doing business, you could give me a counter-offer," said Han Sen, grinning.


    "Five primitive beast souls for the mutant ghost-eyed bear," suggested Xu Ruyan.


    "Five mutant beast souls are more like it..." said Han Sen, blinking.


    After bargaining, Xu Ruyan was able to trade a mutant beast soul for the mutant ghost-eyed bear, which pleased Han Sen.


    Both from a mutant creature, a beast soul was worth a lot more than the meat. In other ces, this would be an impossible deal. As for the sacred-blood beast soul, Han Sen knew that Xu Ruyan would never give him that in the first ce.


    Han Sen chose a mutant mount beast soul from the three offered by Xu Ruyan. The mount was the most valuable. Han Sen did not need any mutant beast souls himself, and only wanted an expensive one to sell.


    "Great working with you." Han Sen took the beast soul and smiled at Xu Ruyan. He left the cave soon after and did not want to stay in the same ce with these people.


    Xu Ruyan could not help walking toward Fu Shan, "Fu Shan, are you okay with him doing whatever he wants?" She was not trying to me Fu Shan, but only wanted an answer.


    "Look closely at the body of the mutant ghost-eyed bear," said Fu Shan calmly.


    Xu Ruyan was dazed and walked toward the body of the mutant ghost-eyed bear.


    The rest of the group also approached the body, trying to understand what Fu Shan meant.


    Very soon, they all became silent. Originally, they saw much blood on the body and thought there must have been fiercebat between Han Sen and the ghost-eyed bear. However, with a closer look, they noticed that the blood on the body all came from a single cut.


    The ghost-eyed bear was only cut in the throat and was not hurt anywhere else. It was obvious that it was killed with one blow, before it could make any struggle.


    Everyone was shocked. To kill a mutant ghost-eyed bear in such a clean way was something incredible.


    "Going into the ghost-eyed bear habitat alone, killing a mutant ghost-eyed bear with one blow anding back with the body safe and sound, he is not someone we should view as an enemy," exined Fu Shan quietly.


    He did not know whether Han Sen was indeed in the special squad. Even if Han Sen wasn¡¯t, Fu Shan did not want to antagonize him. If Han Sen was, then they belonged to the same organization and he had less reason to fight Han Sen.


    Xu Ruyan did not speak. As Fu Shan had exined, whoever could achieve that was awe-inspiring.


    Normally speaking, a mutant ghost-eyed bear would not stay too far away from a sacred-blood one. Xu Ruyan could not imagine how Han Sen managed to do that.


    "So what? He is also trapped on this ind now. When the rescue teames, he will not be able to fly away," thought Xu Ruyan cruelly.


    After leaving the cave, Han Sen flew to a high mountain and observed the entire ind.


    When he tried to ckmail Xu Ruyan, he felt something odd in her reactions.


    Han Sen was asking for a ridiculous price, both to ckmail and to test her. Xu Ruyan¡¯s reactions and some details in her behavior made Han Sen believe that the ind must be special.


    Han Sen did not believe that someone like Xu Ruyan would pay such a high price and be so tolerant just to have a nice meal.


    "Very likely their destination was this ind in the first ce. She probably wants something rted to these ghost-eyed bears, otherwise she should not be so interested in them." Han Sen was more and more confident in his guess. As a great assassin, he knew how to read people, and he could tell a lot from what Xu Ruyan had said and done.


    There was not much special about the habitat of the ghost-eyed bears. When Han Sen went to hunt the bears, he had explored the ce as well. There was nothing other than the ghost-eyed bear group, which only had one sacred-blood king among them.


    It was impossible for Xu Ruyan to make this trip just to hunt the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear. No sacred-blood creature in the world was worth so much trouble.


    In addition, Han Sen knew from the fact that they could not do anything about the ghost-eyed bear that they did note here for this specific creature. Otherwise, if they prepared well and had enough tools, it would not be that difficult to hunt the sacred-blood Ghost-eyed bear.


    "If they did note here for the ghost-eyed bear, but for something rted to the ghost-eyed bear..." Han Sen pondered, touching his nose. He suddenly thought of something, "Maybe it¡¯s for that."


    Han Sen flew higher into the sky for an overlook of the bear habitat. Going higher and higher, Han Sen thought he must be right.


    The mountains on the ind wereyered. Watching from above, they looked like a giant lotus, with each mountain resembling a petal. The ghost-eyed bears lived in the center.

 Chapter 279: Nest

    Chapter 279: Nest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "That¡¯s it..." Han Sen was overjoyed when looking at the odd shape of mountains.


    The only ce that would guarantee a beast soul in God¡¯s Sanctuary was the nest of creatures, in addition to the Mystery Ind.


    The number of creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary was almost unlimited. In an area, even if all the creatures were killed, new creatures would appear before long.


    Humans had done extensive research on this and concluded that most creatures did note from their own reproduction, but somewhere humans called "nest."


    These nests were usually hidden tens of thousands of feet underground. Once in a while, arge number of creatures would be born from the nest.


    Humans were still not sure how the creatures arrived at different locations in God¡¯s Sanctuary. In a random expedition, some people found a nest that was exposed on the ground for some reason. After some exploration, they found that in each nest, there would be an egg. If one were to break that egg, one would get a beast soul for sure.


    The egg itself was not dangerous, but normally speaking, there would be many creatures living in the nest, which made it difficult to go all the way into the nest and break the egg.


    If one were lucky, there might be only ordinary and primitive creatures in a nest. However, if there were sacred-blood creatures in a nest, one would have to be prepared for a bloodbath.


    For those who were able to kill a sacred-blood creature, it was rather a good thing, since they could have extra gains.


    The nests rarely appeared on the surface, so only a few people had seen them. A nest on the surface had one significant feature¡ªalways located in a type of terrain called the "life lotus."


    The life lotus was formed byyered mountains, and the entrance to the nest was always located in the center of the lotus. ording to what Han Sen had read from the Sk, creatures in the nest would not go out directly from the entrance. Until today, no one knew how the creatures in the nest ended up all over God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    However, the entrance to the nest was upied by the group of ghost-eyed bears. Xu Ruyan and others did not expect this to happen, and thus failed to enter the nest.


    Han Sen did not realize that the reason that the group had not entered the nest yet was mainly because they had lost most of their equipment on the ocean, under the attack of marine beast.


    "Since you had failed, I should probably go first." Han Sen was considering how to enter the nest with great joy.


    Originally, he wanted to hunt some ghost-eyed bears and gain more mutant beast souls from Xu Ruyan. Knowing that this was a nest, he would not hurt the ghost-eyed bears anymore.


    Undoubtedly, these ghost-eyed bear were the best watchdogs. With them here, the group would never be able to enter the nest, and Han Sen could look for the egg peacefully inside.


    "Well done Xu Ruyan, you tried to lure me to kill more mutant ghost-eyed bears and you could enter this nest." Han Sen smirked secretly, "Unfortunately, I already know your n and you shall be disappointed."


    Han Sennded on the mountain and sneaked toward the center of the life lotus. He had been there once, and would be able to enter the nest without rming the ghost-eyed bears.


    As for the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear, Han Sen prepared to kill it after breaking the egg.


    Obviously, these ghost-eyed bears did not live in the nest. Their upation of the surrounding area was merely a coincidence.


    Han Sen used the color shifter to move slowly to the entrance. After more than an hour, he was in front of the nest.


    Like what was described on the Sk, the nest was a stone cave going straight down like a well. The stones were ck and smooth, and the entrance was so narrow that only one adult could pass at a time.


    Han Sen did not hesitate before sliding down. With a fall of 12 feet, his feet touched the ground. In front of his eyes appeared a path zigzagging down.


    Surrounding him were ck stones, among which there were many gleaming green crystals. Although they looked dismal, it was still much better than darkness. People called these crystals "green gold," which could be seen everywhere in nests. They were not harmful to health, but were not useful in any way either.


    Han Sen decided to be careful and summoned his phantom ant armor, protecting himself thoroughly and slowly walking down the winding path.


    ording to the Sk, the length of this path should be around 8 miles. Normally speaking, there would be no creature on this path.


    Han Sen did not dare to fully trust the Sk and was still being wary. However, the Sk was right this time and he did not see a single creature on the way.


    When he finally saw a wall of green gold blocking his way, Han Sen knew he had arrived at the destination. ording to what people said on the Sk, as long as he broke this wall, he would see the real nest.


    However, once the wall was broken, if there were creatures inside, they wouldunch attacks immediately. And one must prepare oneself for that.


    The war being intact also confirmed the fact that the ghost-eyed bear did note from this nest.


    Han Sen tried to see through the wall of green gold and determine if there were creatures inside, but the green gold was not clear enough.


    Since he was already there, Han Sen decided to go for it. He grabbed the diamond sword, took a deep breath, and shed the sword at the wall.

 Chapter 280: White Jade Skeleton

    Chapter 280: White Jade Skeleton


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bang!


    The green gold was not a tough material and only 1 inch thick. With Han Sen¡¯s strike, a six-foot-tall 1-foot-wide opening suddenly appeared.


    Han Sen looked inside the opening warily with the diamond sword in his hand and was dumbstruck by what he saw. It was an underground metropolitan bathed in green light. The roof was decorated with millions of pieces of gleaming green gold, like an entire green gxy.


    All sorts of ck rock cells crisscrossed like abyrinth. There was nothing artificial. They were more like some ho nests, both random and regr at the same time.


    Han Sen knew that these cells constituted the so-called nest. In each cell there might be a creature. Once the creature noticed his presence, it would try to kill him without a second thought.


    Han Sen saw that there must be tens of thousands of cells of all sizes, some as small as his hand, while some asrge as pces. They were all interconnected in a strange and natural way.


    "All the deities in this world, please give me your blessings. I wish there would not be too many creatures. Some primitive creatures would do," prayed Han Sen as he tiptoed.


    Although there was enough space for him to fly across the nest, Han Sen did not n to use his wings. When he flew up, all the creatures could see him clearly and would potentially attack him in groups. It was not like the roof was so high he could avoid all the attacks, so Han Sen decided against that.


    Creeping past a cell, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were fixed on it. If there were anything wrong, he would go back immediately. To his relief, the cell waspletely quiet until he walked past it.


    It was only a beginning though. The ck cells were like time bombs of different sizes. Han Sen did not know when a cell would explode suddenly.


    As Han Sen was almost scared to death, he had already passed more than a thousand cells without seeing any creatures.


    "Could this nest be empty? Maybe all the creatures had left?" Han Sen wondered, "It should not be. ording to what I read, unless the egg is broken, the nest will continue to breed new creatures. Since the wall was still intact, I don¡¯t suppose anyone has been here. So, the egg must still be here as well. Howe there is no creature?"


    Han Sen did not dare to rx. Although it seemed everything was going well, he still remained alert.


    Every time he passed a cell, Han Sen would always stare at it, in case a creature would catch him off-guard.


    However, after seeing tens of thousands of cells, he did not see a single creature. It seemed the nest was really empty.


    "This is so weird. ording to the Sk, the nests discovered before would always have at least hundreds of creatures inside, and sometimes it could even be thousands. Howe there is nothing here?"


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard a crack. He immediately looked in that direction.


    It was a 9-foot-tall cell more than 30 feet away from him. It had cracked and the cracks were expanding.


    "Finally." Han Sen did not get too nervous. He walked back a few steps and found a spot with more space, eyes fixed on the cell looking like a tomb.


    As the cell continued to crack, it was falling apart will stop


    Bang!


    Suddenly the cell was knocked open by something and copsed. A figure rushed out of the cell.


    "A humanoid creature?" After seeing the figure, Han Sen suddenly grasped the diamond sword tighter.


    Normally speaking, a humanoid creature was very likely to be a sacred-blood one.


    The creature was a skeleton that looked like it was made of white jade. Between its bones, there were no gaps like an ordinary skeleton. With these extra links, it was extremely flexible.


    On the skeleton¡¯s bones there were many ck patterns, and in its hands were a pair of ck daggers.


    "Gears?" Han Sen was surprised. The humanoid creature had its own gears, which were two daggers instead of one, which meant the creature would not be easy to deal with.


    The skeleton turned to face Han Sen. Its eyes were not hollow but contained a pair of white eyeballs. Staring at Han Sen, the skeleton slowly approached him.


    In the beginning, it was slow. Gradually it became faster and faster. In a dozen steps, it swirled to Han Sen¡¯s face like a storm. One of the ck daggers were at Han Sen¡¯s throat in a sudden.


    At this point, Han Sen was certain that the skeleton was a sacred-blood creature. He did not fear it. Swinging the diamond sword, he was about to stop the dagger.


    The daggers were short, so Han Sen¡¯s blow would definitely knock them away.


    However, the moment the diamond sword was about to hit the daggers, the skeleton twisted in an impossible way and took back its dagger. With a swing, the skeleton¡¯s other dagger almost came between Han Sen¡¯s brows. Han Sen could almost feel the coldness of the de through his armor.

 Chapter 281: Disorder

    Chapter 281: Disorder


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding!


    Han Sen summoned the three-de harpoon in his left hand and blocked the dagger in his face.


    In the next moment, while the skeleton had it back toward Han Sen, it quickly twisted his arm backward and stabbed at Han Sen again. The suddenness took Han Sen at a disadvantage. He did not have time to take back his sword, or swing the harpoon.


    Whoosh!


    Han Sen use the Sparticle and made a crucial step, dodging the dagger by a hair.


    The phantom ant armor was still scratched by the tip of the dagger and left with a shallow mark. Han Sen was shocked by how sharp the daggers were.


    Instantaneously, the other dagger in the skeleton¡¯s hand came from another incredible angle.


    Han Sen was also a master at short des like these, but he had never seen someone could use these weapons in such a fascinating way.


    The skeleton¡¯s movements were as if they were all wrong. He could never predict the skeleton¡¯s next move, which made him feel very ufortable.


    It was like a musician hearing a song with all the wrong tempos.


    In addition, the skeleton was incredibly fast. Its attacks were almost continuous, making Han Sen almost desperate.


    This kind of closebat made the diamond sword a burden rather than a help. Han Sen did not even have time to put down the sword, because the skeleton¡¯s strikes were dazzling.


    The skeleton¡¯ s footwork and dagger skills left Han Sen in a huge disadvantage. Suddenly, he was injured in the chest.


    If it were not for the sacred-blood armor, Han Sen would have been dead by now.


    With goosebumps all over his body, Han Sen summoned Meowth, which turned into a ck tiger and threw itself at the skeleton. The white jade skeleton almost glided on the ground, moved away from the tiger and stabbed at Meowth with its dagger.


    Meowth turned back and snapped at the skeleton, which quickly took back the daggers and moved away. With its back toward Meowth, the skeleton turned its arm around in an impossible angle and stabbed at Meowth¡¯s stomach.


    Han Sen seized the opportunity and shed the sword at the skeleton, his other hand grasping the harpoon to block the attack toward Meowth.


    Fighting a man and a cat, the white jade skeleton still seemed effortless and constantly made threatening attacks at Han Sen and Meowth.


    Very soon, Han Sen discovered that it was not a great idea to summoned Meowth, as the skeleton actually used its miraculous footwork to confine their movements.


    "This creature is rogue!" Han Sen cursed secretly. When Meowth was attacking the skeleton, he quickly ran away. At this point, both he and Meowth were injured, while the skeleton remained unharmed. There was no point in continuing the fight. Han Sen decided to retreat and think of a different method.


    Luckily, Meowth was distracting the skeleton so that Han Sen could run far enough before he took Meowth back.


    The white jade skeleton would not leave Han Sen alone and quickly ran after him. Han Sen did not dare to hesitate anymore and dashed toward the path where he came from.


    The skeleton would not give up. It was even faster than Han Sen. With Meowth¡¯s help, Han Sen retreated while fighting, eventually arriving at the broken wall. Han Sen quickly crawled through the opening, and the skeleton followed him.


    "Drop dead!" Han Sen was happy to see the skeleton moving into the narrow path, where its footwork would no longer work that well. Han Sen quickly drew the beetle knight¡¯s spear and stabbed it at the skeleton.


    In such a small space, a longer weapon was a lot better than a shorter one. The skeleton¡¯s daggers could not even reach Han Sen and the skeleton had nowhere to hide. It had to cross the daggers in front of its chest to block the iing spear.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s spear carried a strong spinning force, and the skeleton failed to stop it.


    Han Sen thought he must have been sessful, but the skeleton quickly glided back like a phantom, faster than Han Sen when he used Sparticle.


    The skeleton seemed to be quite intellectual. Knowing it would not be Han Sen¡¯s match in the narrow path, it no longer tried to follow him, but chose to stay and guard the wall.


    Han Sen had to leave the nest. He had to think of a way to get rid of this white jade skeleton. Otherwise he would never be able to reach where the egg was.


    "Damn! There just happens to be a powerful sacred-blood creature in this nest." Han Sen felt quite upset.


    He quietly crept out of the nest and killed a primitive ghost-eyed bear for food.


    Knowing that where the ghost-eyed bears lived was the entrance to the nest, Han Sen wanted to keep the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear and the mutant ones alive as watchdogs to keep other people out.


    Han Sen looked for a safe ce in the mountains and collected some branches to make a fire. He then barbecued the primitive ghost-eyed bear, the paws of which were delicious.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s thoughts were on how the white jade skeleton fought.


    The skeleton had incredible techniques with the daggers, which mimicked assassination skills, in a way that the opponent would not be able to predict any attack.


    Han Sen could tell that these techniques were still somewhat different from assassination. It was purely technical, and did not leverage the opponent¡¯s psychology.


    Using these techniques, the skeleton created a kind of disorder and made it impossible for someone to judge how it would react. In addition, the structure of the skeleton was also different from a normal person, allowing it to achieve all kinds of movements.


    "If I want to kill it, I have to understand this tempo, otherwise I would never win." Han Sen carefully thought back every detail of thebats with the skeleton, trying to find some patterns from its movements.

 Chapter 282: Same Price

    Chapter 282: Same Price


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xu Ruyan was a bit worried that Han Sen might know about the life lotus. Although few people had seen a nest, all the information was readily avable on the Sk. If Han Sen could tell that there was a nest here, that would be horrible news to her.


    Not seeing Han Sen all day, Xu Ruyan became a bit uneasy. She quickly consulted with Fu Shan and went to find Han Sen along with him and some other guys.


    They found Han Sen rather easily. Han Sen did not n to hide anyway, since he did not want to make her overly suspicious.


    Xu Ruyan and the Green Special Squad were not weak at all. If they were willing to sacrifice some lives, they might be able to enter the nest as well.


    At this point, they were not willing to take that kind of risk, and Han Sen did not want to push them.


    Han Sen was not sure how strong Xu Ruyan¡¯s followers were, but he could tell that the Green Special Squad had strong members. Based on the criteria of a special squad, Han Sen assumed that all of them might be as strong as Gambler.


    When Xu Ruyan and the rest came to find Han Sen, he was sitting on the lee side of the hill, enjoying delicious ghost-eyed bear barbecue. On the fire there was more meat sizzling with grease. In fact, they had followed the fragrance to find him.


    It seemed that Han Sen had gotten another ghost-eyed bear. Others could not tell the level of the ghost-eyed bear anymore, since it was already cut into pieces.


    "Wee! What brought you here?" Han Sen did not mean to stand up. He continued to chew on the BBQ meat and licked his fingers once in awhile.


    Others were very much tempted by the barbeque. Although they each got some meat from the mutant ghost-eyed bear purchased by Xu Ruyan, it was only a small piece. Most of the meat was kept as their food reserve.


    For people who had not tasted meat for a year, the small piece only triggered more greediness.


    Seeing Han Sen eating away, they all could not help swallowing.


    Xu Ruyan saw that Han Sen was still here and felt much more rxed. Everything would be fine if Han Sen did not enter the nest.


    "Han Sen, we came to talk about buying more ghost-eyed bear meat. You should know that the ghost-eyed bear would notst very long with so many people in the group," Xu Ruyan smiled and said.


    She was only trying to tempt Han Sen to kill more mutant ghost-eyed bears.


    Han Sen pondered and replied, "That is not easy. I hunted again today and did not find any chance to kill a mutant ghost-eyed bear, so I had to kill a primitive ghost-eyed bear. How much will you pay for a primitive one?"


    Xu Ruyan did not really need the meat, and a primitive ghost-eyed bear would be useless to her.


    She smiled and said, "We¡¯ve all witnessed your ability. It is so easy for you to kill a mutant ghost-eyed bear. Now don¡¯t be humble."


    "Yes, we maxed out on our primitive geno points a long time ago. We hope that you could get us a few more mutant ghost-eyed bears, and we would pay you well," one of the guys working for Xu Ruyan said.


    Han Sen smirked inwardly, but pretended to be ignorant, "It¡¯s not that I do not want to earn more beast souls. The mutant ghost-eyed bears were not that easy to kill. If they keep moving in groups, there is nothing I can do. I am even eating primitive ghost-eyed bear myself. If I could hunt a mutant one, why would I eat this?"


    The rest believed Han Sen¡¯s words, since they did not believe that mutant creatures were convenient to kill either.


    After all, ghost-eyed bear was a strong creature. As an unevolved person, Han Sen could not be that strong.


    Xu Ruyan suddenly smiled and said to Han Sen, "So how much do you want for a primitive ghost-eyed bear?"


    "Same price," Han Sen said, not even thinking.


    The group of people were dazed and did not understand what Han Sen meant.


    Xu Ruyan looked at Han Sen and asked, "Sen, you did not mean that you want a mutant beast soul for this primitive ghost-eyed bear?"


    "Exactly," said Han Sen, nodding.


    "That makes absolutely no sense. A mutant ghost-eyed bear for a mutant beast soul, so why is a primitive ghost-eyed bear also worth a mutant beast soul?" asked Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi was nning to exchange one of his less advanced beast souls for a primitive ghost-eyed bear so that he could eat better. Who knew that Han Sen would ask for a mutant beast soul?


    Those who worked for Xu Ruyan immediately protested and wanted to bargain with Han Sen.


    Han Sen insisted on the price. "What I¡¯m selling is meat, so it does not matter whether it is primitive or mutant. Same price, take it or leave it. I am trapped here anyways and have no use of your beast souls. As long as I can fill my own stomach, I would rather not to take any risks."


    None of them was willing to trade a mutant beast soul for a primitive ghost-eyed bear, so they all had to go back to the cave empty-handed.


    Han Sen did not mind that. Every day at lunch time, he would go to the windward side of the cave and start a barbecue, trying to tempt the group.


    In the beginning, they could still hold it back and just eat pieces of the first ghost-eyed bear they bought.


    However, the taste of meat is addictive. After eating meat, they could hardly swallow the nts anymore. In addition, that first ghost-eyed bear did notst very long. Smelling the delicious barbecue every day, all of them wanted to kill Han Sen and take the meat for themselves.


    Han Sen was doing that every day both to keep them hooked and to reassure Xu Ruyan that he had no idea about the existence of the nest.


    In fact, Han Sen would enter the nest every evening to fight the white jade skeleton. However, the white jade skeleton was so powerful that Han Sen could not get rid of it anytime soon.


    In the process of fighting the skeleton, Han Sen gradually became familiarized with its dagger skills in footwork. He was obsessed with finding a way to beat the skeleton.

 Chapter 283: Trading for Beast Souls

    Chapter 283: Trading for Beast Souls


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had carefully observed the footwork and dagger skills of the white jade skeleton. In addition to the skeleton¡¯s movements that could not be achieved by any human, its footwork and dagger skills alone were very impressive.


    Both its footwork and dagger skills were always out of order. Even Han Sen who was great at prejudgment cannot capture held the skeleton moved and attacked.


    Without a doubt, it was a special kill set, which Han Sen was very eager to imitate.


    You must know your enemy before you could beat him. And the best way to understand your enemy was to learn his special tricks.


    Also, the skeleton¡¯s trick would be a great supplement to Han Sen¡¯s assassination skills, which was also why Han Sen would like to invest a lot of time in learning it.


    If he could master this trick and create the same disorder, then his target would be less likely to have the chance to fight back.


    These days when fighting the skeleton, Han Sen could only use the three-de harpoon single-handedly, which weakened his attacks.


    "I wish I had a sacred-blood dagger!" thought Han Sen secretly.


    The skeleton was good at closebat, which was why Han Sen could hardly use the diamond sword or the beetle knight¡¯s spear, since the longer weapons would be more of a burden than a help when fighting the skeleton.


    At this point, Han Sen¡¯s issue was that he could not prevent the white jade skeleton from getting close to him. The white jade skeleton could approach him in no time with its disordered moves.


    "Here is a mutant beast soul. Do you dare to ept my challenge? If you win, you could take the beast soul and I want nothing from you. However, if you lose, how about you give me a ghost-eyed bear for free?" A young man came to Han Sen with a mutant beast soul machete in his hand.


    Han Sen nced at him. If Han Sen remember correctly, the young man¡¯s name was Wang Junfeng, one of Xu Ruyan¡¯s guys.


    "It seems that Xu Ruyan has be impatient and wants to test my true ability." Han Sen sneered and asked coldly, "how will you challenge me?"


    "Hand-to-handbat. Falling or admitting defeat will be considered losing," answered Wang Junfeng.


    Han Sen curled his lips and threw a contemptuous look at Wang Junfeng. "In my dictionary, there is no such word as losing. The winner will lose and the loser will die. If you dared to y, then we can have a go. If not, go back to your cave."


    Xu Ruyan wanted to test his ability, and Han Sen would not let her do that. The woman was unkind, but Han Sen did not think he himself could beat all these people. In addition, he was also in the special squad, so it would be inappropriate to kill a client of his organization, especially in front of his colleagues. Otherwise, it would be much easier to just kill the woman.


    Wang Junfeng heard Han Sen¡¯s words and turned pale. He looked back at Xu Ruyan who was standing by the cave.


    After some hesitation, Xu Ruyan walked over and said, "Han Sen, we¡¯re just fooling around. Why are you being so serious?"


    "Fooling around?" Han Sen looked at her with a half smile. "A challenge means human life to me. If you want to challenge me, you¡¯re wee anytime."


    It was clear what Han Sen meant, so Xu Ruyan was rendered speechless.


    After a long while, she turned around and went back to the cave. Wang Junfeng quickly followed her back and did not dare toy a hand on Han Sen.


    Han Sen wished that they would have the guts to fight. Since the woman meant him harm, he would wee any chance to kill her minions.


    And if the other party was the one who started the fight, the Green Special Squad would have no reason to me him.


    Han Sen had set up his barbecue every day near the cave for half a month. Eventually, someone came to him. It was Fu Shan instead of Xu Ruyan. He was alone, too.


    "For a ghost-eyed bear," said Fu Shan and transferred a mutant beast soul to Han Sen.


    Taking a look at the mutant beast soul which was a spear, Han Sen smiled and said, "No problem, tomorrow morning I will deliver the ghost-eyed bear to you."


    Fu Shan nodded but did not leave. He sat down next to Han Sen and said quietly, "I am not sure if you are in the special squad. Either way, since you havee here, you have to rely on the Starry Group¡¯s rescue team to go back. To that end, try not to piss off Xu Ruyan too much."


    Hearing the down-to-earth suggestion, Han Sen said, "Does this mean that if I were in the conflict with her, you will be on her side?"


    "I brought my team members with me, and one of them has already died. I have to take the rest of them back alive," answered Fu Shan calmly, without answering Han Sen¡¯s question.


    Han Sen nodded. He understood the load on Fu Shan¡¯s mind. He would choose to do exactly the same if he were in Fu Shan¡¯s shoes. Han Sen did notpletely antagonize Xu Ruyan also because he knew that he would be putting the Green Special Squad in an awkward position, which would probably lead to consequences when Han Sen got back to the Alliance.


    Although the special squad was a military organization, their management team would not be able to save them from a random ind in God¡¯s Sanctuary. The only possible rescue would be from the Starry Group, since they were the only ones who knew where Xu Ruyan went.


    "If you trust me, I could make peace between you and Xu Ruyan. When the rescuees here, I will make sure that you leave this ce together with us," said Fu Shan sincerely.


    "I thank you for your kindness, but I am not going to bow my head to the woman. The worst-case scenario, I will die here of old age, and even that is better than begging Xu Ruyan." Han Sen did not even need the Starry Group¡¯s ship to go back.


    Fu Shan gazed at Han Sen and got up. "Think about it. If you need anything,e to find me."


    Han Sen watched Fu Shan leave and continued to think about the skeleton¡¯s footwork and dagger skills.


    Han Sen believed that Fu Shan meant well, but Han Sen would not consider his proposal. Han Sen hated Xu Ruyan and Starry Group. There was no way he would make peace with them.


    "If I don¡¯t ckmail her enough, how could I thank Son of Heaven for what he had done to me?" Han Sen thought with a sinister smile.

 Chapter 284: The Egg

    Chapter 284: The Egg


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As time went by, it had be harder and harder for the group of people to resist the temptation of meat. In addition, for most of them, a mutant beast soul was not very hard toe by. They all had several mutant beast souls and a lot of them even had sacred-blood beast souls.


    The less important mutant beast souls were gradually transferred to Han Sen for the primitive ghost-eyed bears that he killed.


    Xu Ruyan had never visited Han Sen, but traded through Fu Shan. Han Sen knew about it but did not say anything.


    Han Sen¡¯s n was to first use the primitive ghost-eyed bears to strip them of their less important mutant beast souls. After Han Sen broke the egg, he would start to kill the mutant ghost-eyed bears to trade for their key mutant beast souls. This way, he could benefit much more than simply killing these people.


    When Xu Ruyan paid a grand prize for entering the nest, she would discover the egg was already gone. Han Sen wondered what would be the look on her face at that time.


    In these three months, Han Sen had learned more and more about the weird footwork and dagger skills of the skeleton and saw the light. If it were not for the fact that Han Sen was interested in learning more about the skeleton¡¯s tricks, he could have killed it half a month ago.


    At this time, Han Sen had fully grasped all the tricks the skeleton had, it was time for him to kill the skeleton and break the egg.


    In darkness, Han Sen once again sneaked into the nest and was greeted by the skeleton¡¯s attacks per usual.


    Different from what happened in the past, Han Sen did not n to retreat this time. He seized his three-de harpoon and calmly stared at the iing skeleton.


    Han Sen now knew everything about the footwork and dagger skills of the skeleton. As the dagger almost reached him, Han Sen moved his feet slightly and stabbed his three-de harpoon from an impossible angle at the skeleton.


    Both Han Sen and the skeleton had an unpredictable style, but the difference was that Han Sen only had one weapon, while the skeleton had two. Even so, Han Sen was still at an advantage.


    He knew everything about the white jade skeleton and felt like he could control the skeleton.


    Suddenly, Han Sen had an epiphany. The seemingly disordered footwork and dagger skills were actually of a unique order. It was because Han Sen¡¯s understanding of order was too shallow that he felt it was out of order. After three months of learning, Han Sen finally understood the order of disorder, and gained a deeper understanding of rhythm and order.


    With this epiphany, Han Sen had greatly improved his way of thinking. His opponent¡¯s footwork and dagger skills suddenly became boring in his eyes.


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen made a fierce step. The moment he brushed against the skeleton, the skeleton¡¯s skull flew up into the air. Its pair of daggers failed to hurt Han Sen, and its weird footwork did not bring it away from the three-de harpoon.


    "Sacred-blood creature skeleton king killed. No beast soul gained. Meat inedible."


    Han Sen was not disappointed that he gained neither beast soul nor meat, for what he had learned in the three months was much more valuable than a sacred-blood beast soul or meat. In addition, the sacred-blood skeleton king had a pair of gears.


    Different from the golden axe and iron hammer, the pair of bone daggers could be sold at an incredible price. They were on the same level as the diamond sword, not to mention they came in a pair.


    After appreciating his new weapons for a while, Han Sen put them away and kept going. In the entire nest, he did not run into another creature.


    After reaching the end of the nest, Han Sen saw a translucent ellipsoid set in the ck stone wall. Inside the ellipsoid, there seemed to be a flickering light.


    The ellipsoid was taller than himself, and looked exactly the same as eggs portrayed on the Sk. Han Sen regarded it and used the diamond sword to cut it open.


    Crack!


    The ellipsoid was cut in half and liquid like glue flowed from it.


    "Egg broken. Identifying beast soul..."


    The voice was different from the one after a normal kill. Han Sen did not get the beast soul directly.


    Han Sen had also read this part on the Sk. After breaking the egg, the beast soul gained would be random.


    Although it was possible to get anything between an ordinary beast soul to a sacred-blood one, based on other people¡¯s experience, most people got sacred-blood beast souls, except for a few poor devils.


    "God bless. Don¡¯t make me one of the poor devils, tell me this is a sacred-blood beast soul," prayed Han Sen.


    Although the chance was very slim, it was still possible for Han Sen to gain a less advanced beast soul. Beforeying his eyes on the beast soul, Han Sen was quite nervous.


    After praying, Han Sen paused as he suddenly thought of one thing.


    If the beast soul gained from breaking an egg was random, would it also be possible for him to gain a super beast soul from it?


    In the past, Han Sen did not know the existence of super creatures. But now since he had discovered a super creature, there must be a corresponding super beast soul.


    Since it was random, Han Sen might as well get a super beast soul.


    "God, forget about my prayer just now. Let¡¯s do it all over again. Give me a super beast soul. This might be the very first super beast soul gained in human history. You have to help me. And other deities as well, I will be so pious to all of you if you grant me a super beast soul..." Han Sen quickly took back his own request and prayed some more.


    The liquid from the broken egg started to glow and gradually condensed into something like a holographic image.


    Han Sen watched the beast soul formting in front of him without a blink and kept praying, "Super beast soul... It has to be a super beast soul..."


    Boom!


    The moment the beast soul was officially formed, it turned into a shadow and entered Han Sen¡¯s mind. At the same time, he heard the familiar voice.

 Chapter 285: Flame Lieutenant

    Chapter 285: me Lieutenant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Beast soul identified. Sacred-blood beast soul me Lieutenant gained."


    Han Sen was slightly disappointed that he did not get a super beast soul, but he understood that it was normal not to win the lottery.


    Sacred-blood beast soul was something nice too. Han Sen summoned the beast soul he just gained.


    With a ball of fire, a devil like creature appeared in front of Han Sen¡¯s eyes. It was burning with red mes and looked rather magical.


    Type of beast soul of me Lieutenant: aura.


    Looking at the four letters "aura," Han Sen¡¯s disappointment disappearedpletely. Instead, he was overjoyed.


    The four letters were simply a godsend in Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    Rare did not begin to describe the scarcity of beast soul aura. Even a mutant beast soul aura could be sold at an incredible price.


    And that did not just apply to First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, a good beast soul aura, even just a mutant one would be highly popr, despite the fact that most sacred-blood beast souls from First God¡¯s Sanctuary would be useless there.


    As long as there was an aura, all the beast soul¡¯s around it would be enhanced.


    As far as Han Sen knew, Son of Heaven had a mutant beast soul aura. When he summoned the beast soul aura, it could improve the ability of all the beast soul within the range of 30 feet by 20%.


    Beast soul weapons would be sharper. Armor and shields would be tougher. And even shapeshifting beast souls would bring the users more power.


    For a team, a beast soul aura was definitely a core strength.


    When a team went hunting, if they had a beast soul aura, their efficiency would be multiplied.


    Since a beast soul aura could empower all the beast souls within a certain range, if there were several beast soul auras in the same team, then the enhancement would be enormous.


    Unfortunately, aura beast souls were so rare that in the entire Steel Armor Shelter, only Son of Heaven had a mutant beast soul aura.


    Even Huangfu Pingqing who had apany dealing beast souls did not have beast soul auras for sale.


    All the teams wished to have an aura beast soul, so bringing an aura into the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen would be invited by many experienced people to join their teams.


    aura beast souls must be the most valuable type among all beast souls, as its functions were incredibly popr.


    Han Sen did not even expect himself to gain a beast soul aura, because they were so hard toe by. And this one he gained was a sacred-blood one, which brought him so much joy.


    "Ha-ha, my prayers worked. A beast soul aura would make me popr everywhere I go." Han Sen celebrated.


    It was alreadyte and Han Sen took back the me lieutenant and went out of the nest.


    Although he had already gained great stuff, Han Sen did not forget to ckmail Xu Ruyan. Since there was nothing left in the nest, Han Sen could now kill the mutant ghost-eyed bears and sell them to Xu Ruyan.


    However, Han Sen would not deign to look for her himself. Instead, he let Fu Shan know of his intention to hunt mutant ghost-eyed bears and his worry that Xu Ruyan would not be interested in them.


    After Fu Shan told Xu Ruyan about Han Sen¡¯s thoughts, Xu Ruyan became thrilled and agreed to purchase however many mutant ghost-eyed bears Han Sen could hunt.


    Although at this point everyone only had important mutant beast souls left, Xu Ruyan did not even care about the beast souls she owned when hearing the fact that Han Sen was about to kill mutant ghost-eyed bears. She promised that she would purchase all the mutant ghost-eyed bears that Han Sen would hunt. One mutant beast soul for one mutant ghost-eyed bear, and she would take them all.


    Although mutant beast souls were precious, they were nothingpared to what they would gain after entering the nest. So, her priority was that Han Sen killed as many as mutant ghost-eyed bears as possible.


    In addition, Xu Ruyan had her own thoughts. Since Han Sen was trapped on the ind anyway. When the Starry Group¡¯s rescue team arrived, he would have to board their ship to leave the Windend Ind. At that point, if she asked him to give back all the beast souls, he would have to obey.


    No matter how strong he was, Han Sen would not be willing to die on this ind of old age.


    Xu Ruyan had no idea that Han Sen was never counting on the Starry Group. So far, he did not fly away only because he was not sure about the location of the Green Ind.


    When the ship of Starry Group came here, he did not need to go on board. As long as he followed them from afar, he could fly to the Green Ind.


    Han Sen¡¯s only concern at the point was that Starry Group would not send a rescue team. In that case, he would have to make a guess about the location of Green Ind, which would be rtively riskier.


    Han Sen knew that if he killed too many mutant ghost-eyed bears at one time, then the ghost-eyed bear group would be too weak. Then, the others would not need to buy ghost-eyed bears from him and could just choose to hunt themselves.


    Since the Starry Group was not here yet, Han Sen could not leave the ind anyway. He took his time and killed a mutant ghost-eyed bear once every few days to exchange for a mutant beast soul. After a month, when Han Sen had gained the seventh mutant beast soul from Xu Ruyan, Xu Ruyan started to discuss with Fu Shan about going to the nest.


    As she estimated, it was about time that Starry Group finished training new staff and sending them over.


    She had to beat those people to the beast soul in the egg. Otherwise, she would have achieved nothing in this trip, which could harm her position in the Starry Group.

 Chapter 286: Sacred-blood Ghost-eyed Bear

    Chapter 286: Sacred-blood Ghost-eyed Bear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen also felt it was about time that Xu Ruyan made the move, so he did not expect that she would order three more mutant ghost-eyed bears from him.


    "The Starry Group is indeed full of wealthy people!" Han Sen thought his source of ie had already drained, and did not realize that Xu Ruyan was such a big spender.


    Han Sen killed four mutant ghost-eyed bears in one day. He sold three of them to Xu Ruyan and kept one for himself to increase his mutant geno points.


    On this day, Xu Ruyan and others enjoyed a meal of meat stew, after which they hurried to the nest.


    Han Sen was not at all worried and continued to enjoy his barbecue. He seemed to have no intention to follow Xu Ruyan.


    Xu Ruyan¡¯s only concern disappeared seeing Han Sen had not noticed them. She led the team and quickened her pace.


    In the mountains that formed the life lotus, there was no real path to walk on. They had to climb the rocks to get through many ces.


    At many ces where there were paths, it was also incredibly scary to go through. The paths were less than a foot wide, and with a slip, one would fall and die.


    For humans could not do the same as ghost-eyed bear. In addition, on the ocean, the group had lost their climbing equipment and one of the team members who had sacred-blood wings, which made their situation extra hard.


    After entering the life lotus, they were soon noticed by the ghost-eyed bears, whose giant body¡¯s came and went like wind on the steep cliffs.


    Seeing the group of ghost-eyed bears came to them fiercely, Xu Ruyan ordered everyone to find a secure spot and get ready to fight.


    The mutant ghost-eyed bears posed the most threat to them, while the primitive ones were not much trouble. At this time, since most of the mutant ghost-eyed bears had been killed by Han Sen, they could cope just fine.


    The group of people stayed on a rtively t tform and killed all the ghost-eyed bearsing at them.


    Having been holding back for more than a year, the groupshed out all their anger on these creatures.


    With a shrill howling from the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear king, all the ghost-eyed bears retreated instantaneously to higher mountains, leaving the group of people alone.


    The group continued marching ahead and killed all the ghost-eyed bears they saw. Because the mutant ghost-eyed bears were too few in numbers, they were not much of a threat.


    The sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear dashed to them from the cliffs fiercely, its white fur gleaming like silver.


    Han Sen had alreadynded on the top of a high mountain, watching the fight while eating barbecue.


    He had been curious how Xu Ruyan nned to deal with the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear.


    On mountains like these, there was not much room for people to move around. In order to fight a strong sacred-blood creature, one would have to have sacred-blood wings.


    As Han Sen was making different presumptions, he suddenly saw Xu Ruyan¡¯s body turning into a giant more than 12 feet tall. She raised a fist and threw a punch at the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear.


    Her fist was like a sledgehammer andnded on the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear hard.


    The body of the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear was very strong. Unless one were to use a sacred-blood weapon, one could hardly hurt it.


    However, with Xu Ruyan¡¯s punch, the arms that the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear raised to defend itself were broken, after which the giant fist continued to hit the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear in its chest.


    The rib cage of the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear copsed. Spitting out blood, the ghost-eyed bear fell off the cliff and was about to die.


    Xu Ruyan, on the other hand, quickly shrank in size and turned back to herself. She looked a little pale.


    Han Sen was dumbstruck and did not understand what kind of beast soul Xu Ruyan had used. Looking at her face, Han Sen did not think she could do that again.


    No wonder Xu Ruyan had never given any thought to the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear, but feared the mutant ones a lot. Since she could only use the miraculous beast soul once, she could not afford to waste it on the mutant ghost-eyed bears, but had to save it for the sacred-blood one.


    Han Sen did not have more time to think. He quickly summoned the horn bow and the mutant ck stinger arrow, aimed at the falling sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear and made the shot.


    The ck arrow went across the sky like a lightning bolt. As if it were equipped with a GPS device, it pierced the ghost-eyed bear¡¯s head through its open mouth.


    When Xu Ruyan, who had perfectly utilized the power of the beast soul, was secretly celebrating, she was suddenly dumbstruck by the arrowing out of nowhere. She quickly looked to the direction where the arrow was from and saw Han Sen on top of the mountain with a bow in his hand.


    Bang!


    Under the cliff the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear fell to the ground. Xu Ruyan watched Han Sen with her eyes almost spitting fire.


    Since Xu Ruyan did not hear the voice telling her the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear was killed, it was obvious that the kill was counted on Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Han Sen was so happy that he almostughed out loud. It seemed that every time he stole thest kill, he would always gain a beast soul. And this was no exception.


    "Sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear killed. Beast soul of sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points randomly."


    "What a great harvest! It¡¯s a shame that they were not hurt. There is no chance for me to kill Xu Ruyan," Han Sen said with a sigh.


    Throwing a fierce stare at Han Sen, Xu Ruyan gritted her teeth and said nothing. They went all the way to the entrance of the nest and started going down.


    Xu Ruyan specifically arranged for several people to guard the entrance, so that Han Sen could not follow them inside.

 Chapter 287: Return

    Chapter 287: Return


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not have any intention to follow them into the nest, which he knew very well was basically empty.


    At this point, Han Sen had alreadye down from the mountain and ran away with the dead sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear.


    Rushing to the nest, the group of people did not have time to think about Han Sen. On the other hand, they believed it was not that easy for Han Sen to go down the cliff. And even if he managed to leave with the body, he had nowhere to go but the ind, so they could always find himter.


    However, Han Sen had flown away with the body before anyone noticed. When the group of people went down to the nest, they found the green gold wall was already broken.


    After they went in, since there were no dead creatures and the cells were all intact, they still had some hope.


    When they arrived at the egg and found it was broken as well, all of their hearts sank.


    "Han Sen, I will kill you!" Xu Ruyan was driven mad and wanted to find Han Sen.


    However, no one could find him at this point. Even the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear¡¯s body was gone.


    Xu Ruyan did not want to believe the fact that she had got nothing while Han Sen had got everything. She took her team to search the entire ind, but Han Sen hadpletely disappeared.


    Shocked and mad, no one had any idea where Han Sen had gone.


    In fact, Han Sen only took the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear¡¯s body on the ocean to hide for a period of time. After the searching, he went back to the Windend Ind, found an extremely steep cliff, and started to eat the sacred-blood meat.


    "Meat of sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear eaten. one sacred geno point gained."


    Each time he gained sacred geno point, Han Sen was extremely excited.


    After eating the entire ghost-eyed bear, five more sacred geno points were added. Han Sen now had 66 sacred geno points.


    For a while, Han Sen avoided the group of people. With mountains everywhere on the ind, the group was too small to search thoroughly anyways.


    In addition, when they searched before, they already thought that Han Sen was no longer on the ind. Otherwise it would be impossible for the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear to disappear from the ind.


    Less than half a month after Han Sen finished eating the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear, he saw a fleet sailing over to the ind. Each ship bore the logo of Starry Group.


    Han Sen did not know what Xu Ruyan told the rescue team. One dayter, the fleet left the ind.


    Han Sen followed the fleet afar. The ships could only rely on the wind to sail and was not very fast. All Han Sen needed to do was to keep the fleet in his sight.


    In fact, Han Sen even thought the fleet were too slow. However, there was no modern technology allowed in God¡¯s Sanctuary, so it was only natural the ships were slow.


    In nearly a month, Han Sen did not run into any danger and fed on some marine creatures from time to time.


    As for the sacred-blood marine beast mentioned by the group, Han Sen had never seen it. Maybe it was scared away by the fleet.


    Han Sen finally understood that when the group of people came here, they must havee in a simr fleet. However, they ran into a sacred-blood marine beast and only one ship of the fleet arrived at their destination. And that ship copsed in the end as well.


    One day, Han Sen eventually saw a piece ofnd and felt overjoyed.


    When hended on the ce he saw, he realized that it was the Green Ind the group of people were talking about. However, it was not a real ind, but a penins connected to the maind. On the penins, there was a Green Shelter.


    Han Sen used the teleport device in Green Shelter to return to ckhawk. It had been almost a year since he came to God¡¯s Sanctuary. Han Sen wondered how his friends and the Steel Armor Special Squad were doing.


    After returning to his dorm, all his roommates were delighted to see him. They thought that Han Sen must have died in God¡¯s Sanctuary considering how long he had been gone. In this day and age, this sort of thing was verymon. Few people coulde back after disappearing for a long time.


    Han Sen¡¯s roommates were all sophomores and about to be juniors. However, Han Sen must take the makeup assessment, the score of which would determine whether or not he could stay in ckhawk.


    There were many precedents like this, so there was a rule that as long as the returning students passed the assessment, they would be allowed to continue their study.


    If they could not pass, they would be expelled.


    Han Sen was not that worried about the assessment. He took up hislink and saw many unanswered calls, the majority of which were from Ji Yanran.


    His mother also called him many times. Zhang Danfeng, Qin Xuan, Yang Manli, Tang Zhenliu, Wang Mengmeng, Huangfu Pingqing, Lin Beifeng and Qu Lili had also called him.


    Han Sen first dialed his mother¡¯s number. And the call immediately went through. Although Luo Sn did not know that Han Sen had disappeared in the God¡¯s Sanctuary, but she was quite worried since Han Sen had not called him in a long time.


    Han Sen did not mention anything about his adventure, but told his mother that he was busy with his study.


    He would rather hear his mother¡¯sints than for her to worry.


    After chatting with his mother for a long time, Han Sen tried calling Ji Yanran. Although he knew that it very likely would not go through, he still decided to give it a shot.


    Indeed, her service had been discontinued. Han Sen¡¯s roommates had already told him that Ji Yanran had left ckhawk to do an internship. They said she was serving on an interster warship.


    After being enlisted, one must use a speciallink and could not use an ordinary one. So, there was no way that Han Sen could reach his girlfriend.


    His roommates also told him that Ji Yanran had lost a lot of weight since Han Sen disappeared. She also became extremely silent. Except for studying like there was no tomorrow, she rarely went to any Hand of God Society activities. Several months ago, she left ckhawk for an internship on the warship.


    Han Sen felt guilty, but there was nothing he could do. He dialed back to call everyone who had called him and told them he was safe.


    Qu Lili went to the warship together with Ji Yanran, so Han Sen could not contact her either.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s number was still in service, but no one answered. Han Sen assumed she must be in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.

 Chapter 288: Map

    Chapter 288: Map


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen thought that since he had been gone for so long, a new head of the special squad must have been appointed in his stead. After all, there were rules about that.


    What he did not expect was that he still had the position, and Yang Manli had taken care of all the business of the special squad.


    Han Sen was surprised. In this condition, Yang Manli as his deputy could have stepped up and reced him. However, she chose to leave the position to him.


    After talking to other members in the special squad, Han Sen learned that the management wanted for Yang Manli to take his ce, but Yang Manli refused.


    Han Sen was surprised about is finding. He knew that Yang Manli had always wanted to be the head of the special squad and could not imagine she would give up such a perfect opportunity.


    He dialed Yang Manli¡¯s number and wanted to thank her. However, Yang Manli simply told him what happened in the special squad in this year in an impersonal tone and did not give him any chance.


    In fact, the two of them did not have the best rtionship, and Han Sen felt it was difficult for him to say something nice as well.


    Although Han Sen did not care that much about this position, he still needed to thank Yang Manli for helping him.


    "Brother, why didn¡¯t you inform me when you came back?" Huangfu Pingqing called Han Sen and said.


    "Because I¡¯m scared," said Han Sen with a smile.


    He had ck ckmailed Xu Ruyan in the worst way possible and of course had offended the Starry Group. Huangfu Pingqing was Son of Heaven¡¯s cousin, so Han Sen was not sure if he should call her.


    Ares martial Hall had always been conducting business among different shelters. So, no one would know better how to go back to Steel Armor Shelter from Green Shelter than Huangfu Pingqing.


    Han Sen wanted to get the information from Huangfu Pingqing on how to going back to Steel Armor Shelter. Otherwise, he would not be able to eat the sacred-blood creature he had been feeding.


    "Ha-ha, how did you dare to ckmail Xu Ruyan like that since you¡¯re scared? If my cousin Son of Heaven is still in Steel Armor Shelter, I would advise you never to go back. However, he had evolved and gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, and you wouldn¡¯t have any chance to see him there again." Obviously Huangfu Pingqing had learned what Han Sen had done on Windend Ind. And she was rather shocked.


    "Son of Heaven became an evolver?" Han Sen was dazed. But that made a lot of sense, since Son of Heaven had about the same geno point count as Qin Xuan, and it was about time that he evolved.


    "Do you want to go back from Green shelter?" Asked Huangfu Pingqing seriously.


    "Of course I do. Do you have any good ideas?" Han Sen did not expect Huangfu Pingqing to bring this up first.


    "Of course. However, it could be very costly," Huangfu Pingqing grinned and said.


    "How much?" Han Sen had ckmailed a lot of mutant beast souls from Xu Ruyan and had gained a lot of other stuff. At this point, he could afford spending some money.


    "If it were anyone else, I would not go through such trouble no matter how much I could earn. However, in your case, as long as you¡¯re willing to be a member of Ares martial Hall, I would make sure that you go back safely." Huangfu Pingqing blinked at Han Sen.


    "Please name the price first," Han Sen frowned and said. He did not want to be regted.


    In addition, since seeing the super creature golden growler, Han Sen had a different mindset. At the time being, his goal was to hunt super creatures and gain super geno points. Bing a part of an organization would only slow him down.


    "How about the sacred-blood beast soul you gained from the nest?" Huangfu Pingqing was quite flexible.


    "This price is too high, isn¡¯t it?" Han Sen frowned.


    "You know that from Green Shelter to Steel Armor Shelter, you have to go through more than five other shelters. The trip would be highly unsafe. I will have to dispatch our guys in each and every shelter to take you back safely. The difficulties and cost were beyond your imagination. If it were not for you, I would not even do it for two sacred-blood beast souls," said Huangfu Pingqing seriously.


    "How about you give me a map, and I can travel on my own," Han Sen pondered and suggested.


    "Without someone leading the way, you might easily run into troubles. Think again before you choose to do this," advised Huangfu Pingqing.


    "That¡¯s fine. I just need a map," insisted Han Sen. There was no way he would give her the sacred-blood beast soul.


    However, the map which was not even very detailed was a trade secret. Han Sen used five mutant beast souls to buy all the data and map from Huangfu Pingqing.


    Han Sen teleported to God¡¯s Sanctuary, made the deal with Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s guys in Green Shelter, and obtained all the materials and map. However, Han Sen did not leave for Steel Armor Shelter immediately.


    He must pass the makeup assessment in ckhawk first. If he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary and spent a lot of time there again, he might be expelled for real.


    The makeup assessment was quite smooth for Han Sen. He did not do that well in some theory courses, but his overall grades still met the requirements. Han Sen had also won many victories for the school before, so he sessfully became a sophomore and could be a junior in a short period of time.


    Of course, Han Sen had missed all the Military Academy League contests and the Chosen contest in God¡¯s Sanctuary, for which she did not feel sorry, since all he could think about right now was super creatures and super geno points. Other things were of little meaning to him. However, it was impossible to kill a super creature with sacred-blood beast souls alone. It was the same as a sacred-blood creature could hardly be killed with just mutant beast souls. Sacred-blood beast souls posed little threat to a super creature.


    Han Sen used everything he got and could not even hurt a baby golden growler, not to mention an adult super creature.


    With a lot of thoughts, Han Sen decided that in addition to maxing out all types of geno points, the one thing that could significantly improve the possibility of sess was hyper geno art.


    Only the strongest hyper geno art could lead to a breakthrough and allow him to hunt and super creatures.


    "Maybe I would be able to be the first person who maxes out on super geno points in human history." Han Sen waspletely focused on super geno points and could not be distracted by anything else.


    How to kill a super creature was the most important question in his mind.

 Chapter 289: Stronger Hyper Geno Arts

    Chapter 289: Stronger Hyper Geno Arts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was not anything about super creatures on the Sk or the special squad insider materials. It was very likely that humans had never killed a super creature so far.


    Maybe some people had encountered super creatures. But since they were not able to kill one, they would never know that it was a super creature, but took for granted that it was an especially strong sacred-blood creature.


    When Han Sen first saw the golden growler, he also thought it was just a strong sacred-blood creature and did not realize there was a higher level.


    Without any data, Han Sen had to rely on himself to kill super creatures. Without any way to gain a super beast soul, Han Sen had to practice some stronger hyper geno arts.


    Han Sen would max out on his sacred geno points one day, which was bound to happen. However, even with all four types of geno points maxed out, Han Sen did not believe he could be a threat to any super creature.


    Han Sen had to be stronger in order to kill a super creature.


    Having seen how powerful the golden growler was, Han Sen had an idea what kind of strength could be threatening to a super creature.


    Han Sen¡¯s only hope at the point was hyper geno arts. He had been practicing Jadeskin, but it was not a hyper geno art that could be rushed.


    If Han Sen had started since his childhood, maybe he would have made more progress. However, he started quitete, and it took time for him to be significantly stronger.


    At the time being, Han Sen still had 5 S-ss Saint Hall licenses. In the past year, the special squad had provided him with nearly 100 points, which could also be traded for S-ss licenses or geno solutions.


    However, Han Sen had no idea which hyper geno art could increase his strength significantly. Han Sen found Bai Yishan¡¯s number from hislink.


    As a professor and maester in the Saint Hall, Bai Yishan was a part of many research programs of hyper geno art¡¯s. There should be no one that knew hyper geno arts better than him. Han Sen decided to ask for his help.


    Bai Yishan was d to see Han Sen. He had always been paying attention to Han Sen, and more specifically, how Han Sen had practiced Yin Yang st and put it into use.


    When Han Sen first disappeared, Bai Yishan was constantly asking the President of ckhawk about Han Sen. However, Han Sen had been gone for so long that Bai Yishan thought something had happened to him. Surprisingly, Han Sen came back, which made Bai Yishan very happy. He asked Han Sen many questions about his practice of Yin Yang st.


    Han Sen took his time and answered all Bai Yishan¡¯s questions. After that, Han Sen asked, "Professor, I have some questions about hyper geno arts that I like to ask you. Do you have a minute?"


    "What you want to ask?" Asked Bai Yishan.


    "I want to know, in all the hyper geno arts that could be practiced by the unevolved, which one had the most destructive power?" Han Sen asked.


    "Destructive power is a vague term." Bai Yishan thought about it and said, "For example, the Yin Yang st you practice could be very destructive if you use it properly. You could even use a mutant beast soul weapon to kill a sacred-blood creature with that hyper geno art. Isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "It is unfortunate that what I want to kill is much stronger sacred-blood creatures," thought Han Sen. He smiled bitterly, organized his words, and said, "Say... Is there a hyper geno art that would allow me to shred the shell of a sacred-blood crystal-shelled turtle with bare hands?"


    The sacred-blood crystal-shelled turtle was a creature known for its tough shell. People called it the toughest sacred-blood creature in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    In Han Sen¡¯s opinion, the fur of the golden growler should be even tougher than the shell of the sacred-blood crystal-shelled turtle. However, he could not describe it to Bai Yishan, so he thought of an example.


    "To tear apart the shell of the sacred-blood crystal-shelled turtle without the help of any tools was almost impossible, even for those who had maxed out on all types of geno points." Bai Yishan heard Han Sen¡¯s question and started to think.


    "Isn¡¯t there a hyper geno art that could increase one¡¯s strength significantly to make that happen?" Han Sen frowned. If he could not even tear apart the turtle shell, it would be less likely for him to kill the golden growler.


    Bai Yishan thought about it and replied, "It would be easy to achieve that if you were to practice the hyper geno arts for evolvers. Many hyper geno arts that change your body cells could achieve the effect you described. However, the hyper geno arts for the unevolved, I could not think of any."


    "Han Sen, why are you asking me this? You do not have to achieve that. With any sacred-blood beast soul weapon, you could kill anything you see in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. When you evolve and go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, everything will be natural for you." Bai Yishan looked at Han Sen puzzled.


    "It is just a personal preference. Is there really no hyper geno art that could allow me to do that?" Han Sen insisted.


    If there was no hyper geno art that could help him to achieve that, all he could count on would be super beast souls.


    However, the source of the super beast souls remained an issue. Han Sen could only think of the nest so far, and he was not even sure whether there could be super beast souls in the eggs.


    "In fact, you would not need to think about all that. If you practice Yin Yang st well, you could use the yin force to prate the turtle shell and break the inner organs of the sacred-blood crystal-shelled turtle," suggested Bai Yishan, getting a kick out of the fact that he was the one who invented Yin Yang st.


    Han Sen secretly shook his head. If that could work, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. He was able to stab the baby golden growler in the eye, but could not even hurt it with Yin Yang st.


    Even the most vulnerable eyes were so tough, Han Sen could only imagine that the baby golden growler had tougher inner organs. If he did not have enough strength to begin with, even with the yin force, Han Sen would not be able to hurt its organs.


    "Professor, isn¡¯t there a hyper geno art that could fundamentally enhance one¡¯s strength to an incredible level?" Han Sen had to ask.


    Seeing the disappointment in Han Sen¡¯s face, Bai Yishan touched his chin and thought for a long while before he said, "I can¡¯t say there isn¡¯t, but..."

 Chapter 290: Heresy Mantra

    Chapter 290: Heresy Mantra


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bai Yishan paused and did not continue.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, was overjoyed. He thought there was no hope and did not expect to get a positive answer. He quickly asked Bai Yishan, "Professor, do you have any hyper geno art in mind?" Bai Yishan hesitated and then continued, "It¡¯s not exactly a hyper geno art. You know that hyper geno arts all came from ancient martial arts. More than 20 years ago, an iplete version of ¡¯Heresy Sutra¡¯ was unearthed. Since it was iplete, most ancient martial arts recorded in the book are no longer suitable for practice. Only in ancient martial art called ¡¯Heresy Mantra¡¯ was rtivelyplete. If you could practice this ancient martial art to a certain level, it would be easy for you to break gold with bare hands."


    "Is the Heresy Mantra in the S-ss section of the Saint Hall?" Asked Han Sen excitedly.


    Bai Yishan shook his head and said, "Although many authoritative professors had done research about the Heresy Mantra and wanted to modify it into a hyper geno art, they had discovered its problems after many experiments."


    "So, is the Heresy Mantra not as powerful as they thought it would be?" asked Han Sen.


    Bai Yishan replied, "It¡¯s not that. After practicing Heresy Mantra, the volunteers did experience incredible enhancement in their physique. However, they also went through something weird."


    "Something weird?" Han Sen looked at Bai Yishan.


    Bai Yishan pondered and organized his words, "So, every volunteer who tried to practice Heresy Mantra would have too good an appetite."


    After hearing Bai Yishan¡¯s reply, Han Sen was dazed. He assumed it was some serious issue and did not expect it to be as simple as "too good an appetite."


    Bai Yishan knew what Han Sen was thinking from his look. He said seriously, "Maybe you cannot imagine what it¡¯s like to have too good an appetite. I¡¯ll put it this way, normal people would feel full, but those who practiced Heresy Mantra would lose the sense of fullness. No matter how much stuff was already in his stomach, he would still feel hungry."


    "Among the six volunteers who tried to practice Heresy Mantra, two were almost stuffed to death. When they stopped practicing Heresy Mantra, the sense of hunger slowly disappeared."


    "So, does the Heresy Mantra work well?" Han Sen asked.


    "I don¡¯t know." Bai Yishan¡¯s reply made Han Sen pause again. Bai Yishan had said earlier that Heresy Mantra was very effective.


    Bai Yishan understood Han Sen¡¯s thoughts and exined, "After practicing Heresy Mantra, the six volunteers had witnessed great improvements in their speed and strength. However, because of the unbearable hunger, they all gave up practicing. Since none of them had reached the first phase of Heresy Mantra, the enhancement of their physique disappeared with their sense of hunger. I would say one would have to reach the first phase to tell how Heresy Mantra works."


    "So, nobody else practiced Heresy Mantra again?" Han Sen could not help asking.


    "We had many volunteers who had practiced it, but none of them could get past the hunger. Nobody could persist to finish the first phase," said Bai Yishan.


    "How many phases are there in Heresy Mantra?" Han Sen started to get interested in Heresy Mantra. Since there were no risks after giving up, he would like to try his luck.


    After all, this was the only thing that Bai Yishan could think of after hearing his needs. Han Sen had to see how it worked.


    "There are four phases: keeping the vital energy, seeing through the mirage, longevity, and immortality. The volunteers never even reached the first phase of keeping the vital energy. That was why Heresy Mantra was never adapted into a hyper geno art."


    "Professor, would you mind if I try to practice Heresy Mantra? I could give you an S-ss license for it." Han Sen decided to give it a shot, for there was some hope.


    In order to kill super creatures, Han Sen would not say no to any possibility.


    "No need for the license. Since Heresy Mantra has not yet been listed as a hyper geno art, it is not for sale. If you¡¯re really interested, I can apply for a volunteer opportunity on your behalf. You could practice Heresy Mantra, but need to provide certain data to the Saint Hall," said Bai Yishan.


    "Thank you so much. I would love that." Han Sen then asked Bai Yishan more questions about hyper geno arts.


    Bai Yishan could not think of any hyper geno art that could meet Han Sen¡¯s demands.


    Even the advanced Atomic Fission would not necessarily allow one to tear the turtleneck apart with bare hands. And that was a hyper geno art that took one to two decades to get anywhere.


    Heresy Mantra was different. ording to Bai Yishan, if the volunteers did not give up, they could reached the first phase in about three months.


    Han Sen then asked Bai Yishan about other hyper geno arts that could improve his fitness in general. When fighting super creatures, Han Sen not only needed to be strong but also need to be fast enough to dodge the super creatures attacks.


    After chatting with Bai Yishan for several hours, Han Sen finally hung up. Bai Yishan went to apply for Han Sen¡¯s volunteer quota, while Han Sen went to the office of academic affairs for some paperwork.


    He needed enough time to travel from Green Shelter to Steel Armor Shelter, so he must miss some activities on campus including archerypetitions and a series of tests and examinations.


    Fortunately, ckhawk had rted regtions in this regard. After Han Sen provided enough proof, the school approved his application.


    Han Sen nned to leave Green Shelter when he got his hands on Heresy Mantra. He nned to practice it on the way, since it was not something dangerous to practice other than generating the sense of hunger. The worst-case scenario, he could just give up practicing, which would cause him no harm.

 Chapter 291: Hunger

    Chapter 291: Hunger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bai Yishan was very efficient and since Han Sen all the information of Heresy Mantra the second day.


    Since Heresy Mantra had not been adapted into a hyper geno art, it was written in an ancientnguage and was very hard to read.


    It was an age when everyone practiced martial arts, most people knew some terms in the ancientnguage, and so did Han Sen. However, Heresy Mantra was still beyond his understanding.


    Luckily, the professors that studied Heresy Mantra before had left a lot of footnotes. And the previous volunteers had provided notes and data as well, which had helped Han Sen greatly.


    Bai Yishan also gave Han Sen some tips, which would help Han Sen avoid making mistakes when practicing Heresy Mantra. It seemed that Bai Yishan had also done profound research on this ancient martial art.


    Han Sen did not rush to start practicing. Instead, he memorized all the information first. He did not know how long it would take for him to reach the next shelter after leaving Green Shelter. Unable to use any electronic reading device, Han Sen decided to save everything in his mind so that he would not need to carry all the documents.


    Before he set out, Han Sen called Lin Beifeng. When learning Han Sen was to travel through six shelters or more, Lin Beifeng eximed, "Han Sen, how did you end up there?"


    "Never mind how I ended up there. Are YOU interested in doing the beast soul business again?" Han Sen felt it was hard to exin and skipped the whole story.


    "Yes, of course. Only a dumbass would turn down gold. When will you leave? Let me do some research on it first," set Lin Beifeng excitedly.


    "Tomorrow morning," replied Han Sen casually. In fact, Huangfu Pingqing also came to him, wanting to do the same business. However, with Huangfu, he must sign an official contract with Ares Martial Hall and stay for a while in each shelter to coborate with Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s men.


    Feeling it was too much trouble, Han Sen turned down Huangfu¡¯s offer and decided to make money with Lin Beifeng.


    They probably stayed up all night and sent Han Sen the information he collected before dawn he also transferred $1 billion to Han Sen¡¯s ount.


    "Han Sen, I don¡¯t have enough time to raise money, and this is what¡¯s left in my allowance. Spend it however you like. I have collected the information of all the unique beast souls of each shelter you will pass, but it might not be thorough." Lin Beifeng had a lot of trust in Han Sen.


    "You¡¯re giving me so much money and once. Aren¡¯t you afraid I might disappear?" Han Sen did not expect so much money from Lin Beifeng. He thought Lin Beifeng might give him a dozen million or 100 million at best.


    "This is nothing. If I did not piss my dad off recently, I could invest 10 times this much." Lin grinned, "and of course I trust you. If you say the word, I could give you 10 billion for free as long as you remember me as a friend."


    Han Sen took the money and went to green shelter, deciding to purchase some beast soul¡¯s before he went to the next shelter.


    Han Sen did not want to waste too much time. He wanted to go back to Steel Armor Shelter as soon as possible, otherwise the sacred-blood creature he had been feeding would go to waste.


    ording to the information Lin Beifeng gave him, Han Sen purchased lots of beast souls and went to the next shelter.


    Han Sen had searched on the Sk to test the authenticity of the map Huangfu Pingqing gave him. Although the information online was not as clear as the map, he was able to tell that the map was indeed correct.


    In addition to traveling, Han Sen had been practicing the first phase of Heresy Mantra: preserving vital energy. Heresy Mantra was different from Jadeskin in that it did not enhance one¡¯s physique overall, but focused on the strength in blood.


    Blood came from the heart and went through the veins in the whole body. Hence by practicing Heresy Mantra, one¡¯s heart and veins would be stronger. If the heart could bepared to an engine, then its horsepower could be improved by as much as 10 times after one practiced Heresy Mantra.


    This was merely an exnation for dummies. Even the professors at the Saint Hall could not understand how it actually worked.


    After many researches and experiments, although no one had sessfully reached the first phase of Harris mantra, people now understood that Heresy Mantra was a process to strengthen the heart, veins and blood. One had to be able to withstand the power produced in the process of practice, otherwise one would explode.


    Preserving vital energy was the fundamental step of practicing Heresy Mantra. If it was not done correctly, the other three phases would cause one¡¯s heart to explode.


    Han Sen did not dare to ck a little bit when practicing Heresy Mantra. He fully prepared himself before he even started. Once the practice started, it could be run automatically during walking and sleeping unless stopped on purpose.


    After several days, Han Sen started to feel the sense of hunger Bai Yishan described. No matter how much he ate, he would still feel hungry, not only in his stomach, but his entire body.


    Among all the footnotes, Han Sen had noticed an interesting hypothesis: the reason for the hunger during the practice was that Heresy Mantra needed a huge amount of energy to improve the genes that controlled the heart and veins, while the nutrition contained in food was not enough. In this case, the entire body was under a lot of pressure, and all the energy went to support those specific body parts, which was why other parts of the body had basically no energy.


    This theory was not corroborated. The previous volunteers were consuming most advanced nutrition solutions every day, which was still not enough to bnce the hunger, which made people question the theory.

 Chapter 292: A Different Cloud Beast

    Chapter 292: A Different Cloud Beast


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "This is incredible hunger." Riding on Meowth, Han Sen was about to starve. He had eaten more than 10 pounds of mutant meat. If he continued to eat, his stomach would probably explode.


    However, in addition to the feeling of hunger, Han Sen also felt energetic. The two contrastive feelings filled his body, which made Han Sen understand why the previous volunteers would give up. It was definitely a cruel torture.


    As Han Sen practiced more, both feelings got stronger. Han Sen had hunted a lot of mutant creatures on his way and ate their meat, but it did not help.


    While feeling the incredible hunger, Han Sen also felt his strength was improving rapidly and even his heart was beating stronger.


    On the map from Huangfu Pingqing, all the paths had been tested by different teams in Ares Martial Hall, so none of the paths was dangerous.


    Even the riskier parts of the paths were marked clearly, and solutions or tips were always provided.


    After Han Sen was on the road himself, he came to understand how precious the map was. Its value, like Huangfu Pingqing said, was well beyond five mutant beast souls. With this map, one could easily start to trade among these shelters, so the map was a highly valuable trade secret.


    Han Sen did not know what was the reason for Huangfu Pingqing to give him this map. By taking this map, he did owe her one.


    After half a year, Han Sen traveled past five shelters. He did not even want to think back on this period of time. It was not because of all the risks and dangers on the way, but mainly because the terrible feelings he had when practicing Heresy Mantra.


    Han Sen was devastated in the first two months when he just started practicing. In the end, he still made it and finished the first phase. Both his heart and veins were strengthened significantly.


    The main reason for his sess was that whenever he felt the hunger was getting unbearable, he would practice Jadeskin. Then the coolness would flow in his body and ease his hunger.


    The hunger suddenly disappeared after he finished the first phase. However, in three months, Han Sen¡¯s weight dropped from 170 pounds to 110 pounds. Even his bones were sticking out.


    Because none of the previous volunteers had gone this far, Han Sen was not sure if his experience was unique.


    After finishing the first phase, Han Sen started to practice the second phase of Heresy Mantra: seeing through the mirage. Then, Han Sen felt his body was like a withered nt receiving water. After eating lots of mutant meat, he started to gain his weight back.


    The hunger was gone, so were the contrastive senses. In his practice, he felt more and more fulfilled. It seemed that his entire body was bing stronger. And his current cardiac functions were much stronger than a normal person.


    Half a month before returning to Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen finished the second phase. At that moment, he suddenly discovered how powerful Heresy Mantra was.


    He was almost certain that if he was able toplete all four phases of Heresy Mantra, he should have the ability to kill a super creature.


    Maybe he did not even need to finish everything. When hepleted the third phase longevity, he should be able to hurt a super creature, at least the baby golden growler.


    However, when Han Sen started to practice the third phase, his progress became much slower.


    He could still feel he was moving forward, but he could no longerplete the third phase in three months. Han Sen estimated that he would probably be able to finish the third phase in a year.


    After returning to the Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen had already maxed out on his mutant geno points. However, because he chose to follow the safe paths, Han Sen did not have the chance to hunt any sacred-blood creatures.


    He did not feel bad about that, because based on what he could do now, it was no longer difficult for him to kill sacred-blood creatures.


    After finishing the second phase, Han Sen¡¯s level was no longer limited to the unevolved. He was even stronger than Qin Xuan who hadpleted atomic fission. Most sacred-blood creatures would not stand a blow from Han Sen.


    With the miraculous ck crystal, Han Sen was not worried about his sacred geno points. All it mattered to him at this point was how to find and kill super creatures.


    To maxed out on super geno points was Han Sen¡¯s new goal. Sacred geno points no longer deserved his attention.


    On his way, Han Sen traded different beast souls whenever he reached a shelter, which brought him a great fortune. If he were willing to spend more time, he would have made a lot more.


    Even so, he had earned a profit of more than 600 million. In addition to that, he still had a lot of unsold beast souls in Steel Armor Shelter. Han Sen was sure that his cut was at least 600 million.


    At this point, Han Sen did not have too much desire for money. If money could not be turned into beast souls or things he needed, then it was nothing but a number.


    Although 600 million was not a huge number, which was not even enough to purchase a spaceship, for Han Sen, it was enough money for him to support his family.


    After returning to Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen came back to his own room immediately. He had been feeding the cloud beast for over a year, and it was a huge waste of time.


    When Han Sen went back to his room and saw the cloud beast, he could not believe what he saw.


    The cloud beast was there and had evolved, but it seemed somehow different from the sacred-blood cloud beasts he used to eat.


    This cloud beast almost turned transparent and was surrounded in an aura.


    "Why does this one looks so different?" Staring at the cloud beast, Han Sen suddenly had a thought that gave him a chill.

 Chapter 293: Panorama

    Chapter 293: Panorama


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen killed the cloud beast as fast as he could, and heard a voice that almost made himself jump.


    "Super creature cloud beast killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its life essence to gain 0 to 10 super geno points. Meat inedible."


    "It works like this... So it works like this..." Han Sen was almost speechless. He could not believe in his wildest dream that the ck crystal could be so miraculous that it could even produce a super creature.


    Before Han Sen could dissect the body of the cloud beast, it gradually dissolved. A ck crystal and a white one fell on the floor.


    The ck crystal was the one Han Sen found, and the white one was about the size of a pigeon egg, which was the life essence of the cloud beast.


    Han Sen could not believe that the seemingly ordinary ck crystal could produce super creatures that the entire mankind failed to hunt.


    Han Sen became wild with joy as he finally had an ess to super geno points, and possibly super beast souls. If he had gained a super beast soul, maybe he could kill super creatures before he finished the fourth phase of Heresy Mantra.


    Han Sen quickly went to the market, bought another cloud beast, and fed it with the ck crystal. He was very curious to know how long it took for a cloud beast to evolve into a super creature.


    It took a creature three month to evolve into a sacred-blood one, and for it to further evolve into a super creature, Han Sen believed it took longer. However, it would take a year and half at most, since it took that long for the previous cloud beast toplete evolution.


    After finishing doing that, Han Sen started to savor the life essence of the cloud beast.


    "Life essence of super creature cloud beast eaten. One super geno point gained."


    "Life essence of super creature cloud beast eaten. One super geno point gained."


    ...


    Han Sen heard the continuous voice and felt on top of the world.


    As an incredible strength filled his body, Han Sen felt his bones and flesh were developing again, as if he were a child.


    In the end, the cloud beast provided nine super geno points to Han Sen. At this point, he had 19 super geno points and a leap in his physique.


    Han Sen found Lin Beifeng and transferred the money and beast souls to him. He did not want any distractions in his life, because his only goal was to evolve with his super geno points maxed out.


    The first super evolver in all humans. Han Sen scoffed at the thought of sacred-blood aristocrats. An evolver with his super geno points maxed out should be considered a royalty for sure.


    Han Sen could only imagine what kind of benefits he and his family could gain if he evolved with his super geno points maxed out.


    His only concern was that it took too long for a super creature to be produced. ording to his experience, it should take about nine months to one year for a creature to evolve into a super creature. Although it was great news, Han Sen did not want to wait that long.


    At this point, he needed at least 10 super creatures or more to max out his super geno points, which meant he would have to wait more than a decade.


    The only solution was to hunt the super creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary, for which Han Sen must have enough time to improve his ability.


    While continuing to practice the third phase of Heresy Mantra, Han Sen used one of the five S ss Saint Hall licenses he got from Bai Yishan to buy a hyper geno art called Panorama.


    Panorama was the most renowned hyper geno art in the Saint Hall, also known as the "encyclopedia of martial arts." It¡¯s included many techniques from different schools. In the beginning, the Saint Hall wanted to develop a martial art that included all the fundamentals so that everybody could easily improve their physique. However, as more and more techniques were added, the hyper geno art itself became more and more demanding on those who practiced it.


    Everyone¡¯s body had different features. And different martial arts had different requirements for one¡¯s body, which was why no one could practice every single martial art. For example, if one wascking in strength, then one would likely be restrained from practicing the martial arts that focused on strength.


    Panorama was a collection of all sorts of fundamental martial arts, which was why it was almost impossible to find someone to practice it.


    Later on, the Saint Hall divided Panorama into different subjects and categories, which made it convenient for people to choose the martial arts they could practice.


    The original version of Panorama was used by the Saint Hall as a dictionary. Every time someone had some new findings, they would also be added to Panorama so that it would be more convenient for future research.


    Many professors from the Saint Hall would use Panorama this way, which made it be a true encyclopedia.


    The license needed to purchase the original version of Panorama also became more and more advanced, since it contained a lot of old and new knowledge. At this point, one would need an S-ss license to buy it.


    Also, the license must be a universal one, which could onlye from a staff member.


    Although Panorama had its own geno solutions, the Saint Hall did not guarantee sess of practicing Panorama. After all, it was a hyper geno art that required things beyond what geno solutions could make up for.


    The reason Han Sen chose Panorama was that he believed if he wanted to hunt super creatures, the least he could do was to adjust his physique to the best and eliminate all his weaknesses.


    Han Sen did not receive the best education when he grew up, so his development was not bnced¡ªhe was good at certain things, but not so much at others.


    Therefore, Han Sen wanted to start from zero and achieve an ideal state in all aspects so that he could prepare himself for hunting super creatures.

 Chapter 294: No Time

    Chapter 294: No Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Time was a scary thing, especially in such an interster age. Each moment, many shocking incidents happened on thes upied by mankind.


    Many strong men fell, and many new stars were born.


    In two years, too many things had happened and too many things had been forgotten.


    There were people who were not as forgetful, such as Jing Jiya.


    Many people admired the Jings for the fact that they had a genius like Jing Jiwu. However, only those who truly knew the family knew, Jing Jiwu had a more brilliant brother named Jing Jiya.


    Although Jing Jiya was Jing Jiwu¡¯s little brother, those who had met him could only describe him as "impressive."


    Jing Jiwu was a monster who could reach the top in every field, and his brother was someone who could reach beyond the top.


    The brothers¡¯ grandfather had hired a lot of martial arts professors to instruct the two of them. Jing Jiwu was able to listen to and learn from all the professors, while Jing Jiya could not have the same professor for over three months.


    Jing Jiya had so many questions and thoughts that even the professor would be rendered speechless. All his professors quit within three months, because they believed they had nothing that they could teach the kid.


    Even better than his older brother--almost everyone in the family believed Jing Jiya was the more appropriate candidate to take over the family business, except for one person, which was Jing Jiya himself. In the eyes of Jing Jiya, Jing Jiwu was his idol.


    Jing Jiya was Jing Jiwu¡¯s biggest fan. Jing Jiya would always go to every game of Jing Jiwu¡¯s. Even when he did not have time to go to the site, he would always watch the game in front of the smart device.


    Jing Jiya would watch his brother¡¯s games over and over. In his eyes, his older brother was always sparkling like diamond.


    However, Jing Jiwu lost to Han Sen in the archery tournament. Jing Jiya was not able to watch it at the venue, but became more and more angry after he watched the video of the game repeatedly. He believed that Jing Jiwu only lost to Han Sen because of the tactics picked by his coach.


    If it had been a fair game, Jing Jiya believed that Jing Jiwu would have won for sure. At this point, Jing Jiya had every desire to beat Han Sen and tell him that he was not even as good as the big toe of his old brother.


    "Spinning arrow? What is so fancy about that?" Jing Jiya turned down all the invites from the Alliance Central Military Academy and other famous schools, and chose toe to ckhawk Military Academy. Of course, the boy was not here to join Han Sen¡¯s team, but wanted to beat him and tell him he was not nearly as good as Jing Jiwu.


    Jing Jiya was an elegant young man. When he was enrolled, no one knew that he was the brother of Jing Jiwu, but a lot of girls had already fallen in love with him for his looks.


    Soon, Jing Jiya proved that he was not just a pretty boy.


    Wanting topete with Han Sen, Jing Jiya participated in every item that Han Sen was once in, including warframes, ck-and-white boxing, archery, and Hand of God. Jing Jiya won the championship in all these items and became the brightest star in ckhawk.


    Since Han Sen was already a senior student, he no longer needed to participate in different societies, which was why he had quit the school archery team. In fact, since Han Sen came back to ckhawk, people could barely see him.


    Jing Jiya wanted an opportunity to beat Han Sen, but found that he could barely find the guy. Han Sen was spending a lot of time in God¡¯s Sanctuary, and seldom appeared on-campus.


    "Jing Jiya, I got a message from a friend that Han Sen just came back from God¡¯s Sanctuary and was returning to room 304," said Xu Fei excitedly, running toward Jing Jiya.


    Many friends of Jing Jiya knew that he wanted to challenge Han Sen, who was the legend of ckhawk. Although Han Sen only participated in one military leaguepetition and only won one championship, in the eyes of his schoolmates, Han Sen was the legend.


    Although Jing Jiya was doing great, before he actually beat Han Sen, most people still thought he would fall short. However, everyone was willing to see such a challenge. A fight between Jing Jiya and Han Sen should be great to watch.


    "Thank you," Jing Jiya said to Xu Fei with a smile and walked slowly to Han Sen¡¯s dormitory.


    Xu Fei and his other friends followed Jing Jiya excitedly. They all wanted to watch this incredible fight between the old legend and new star.


    When Jing Jiya walked across the campus, he attracted a lot of attention because of his good looks.


    Very soon, Jing Jiya arrived at the path which Han Sen must go through to reach his dormitory and waited for him there.


    Seeing a figure approaching, Jing Jiya narrowed his eyes in excitement. Very soon, he would be able to beat Han Sen and give his older brother justice. The thought made Jing Jiya so excited that his cheeks became red.


    "Han Sen?" When the figure came closer, Jing Jiya asked.


    "Yes. You are?" Han Sen regarded Jing Jiya and was sure that he did not know this boy.


    "My name is Jing Jiya, a freshman in the archery department. I hope you could teach me a thing or two in archery when you have time," said Jing Jiya with a smile.


    "Brother, I am so sorry, but I haven¡¯t really had much time recently." Han Sen had not heard the name Jing Jiya and thought Jing Jiya was one of his fans. Han Sen patted Jing Jiya on the shoulder and left.

 Chapter 295: Unrivaled

    Chapter 295: Unrivaled


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was dumbstruck, almost unable to believe what they saw and heard.


    Although Jing Jiya was a freshman, he was the champion in the Archery Society, the Warframe Society, and the Hand of God Society--a true star on campus.


    However, Han Sen treated him as an ordinary freshman, which was quite shocking.


    Since Han Sen came back to ckhawk, he had invested all his energy into practicing the third phase of Heresy Mantra as well as Panorama, which had consumed a lot of his time. In order to kill super creatures, Han Sen did not care about anything else other than improving hisbat skills.


    Although Jing Jiya became really popr in ckhawk, Han Sen did not even know of him. Even if Han Sen did, he probably would not care.


    Among the unevolved, there was no one worth Han Sen¡¯s attention.


    Seeing Han Sen brushing past him, Jing Jiya suddenly said, "Jing Jiwu is my older brother."


    Han Sen stopped and turned around. He looked at Jing Jiya in surprise and asked, "You are Jing Jiwu¡¯s little brother?"


    The reason that Han Sen was surprised was that he remembered Jing Jiwu as a strong opponent. At the time being, Jing Jiwu was indeed much stronger than himself.


    Han Sen did not expect that Jing Jiwu¡¯s little brother would be a ckhawk student.


    It was also the first time for Xu Fei and other freshman to learn the fact that Jing Jiya was Jing Jiwu¡¯s younger brother. Although it had been two years since Jing Jiwu graduated, every freshman of ckhawk still knew the name Jing Jiwu, since he was always brought up in the history of ckhawk as Han Sen¡¯s opponent. Because of that, Han Sen was still remembered after two years and so was Jing Jiwu.


    Xu Fei and others did not realize that Jing Jiya was Jing Jiwu¡¯s younger brother, and they suddenly understood why Jing Jiya would want to challenge Han Sen.


    "Yes. Do you think we canpete in archery now?" Jing Jiya asked Han Sen with a smile. He did not take Han Sen lightly but was confident that he could beat Han Sen.


    Without thinking, Han Sen grinned and said, "That sounds boring. Let¡¯s just forget about it. Give my best to Jing Jiwu."


    Han Sen left without a second thought, leaving Jing Jiya dumbstruck and a bit humiliated.


    Han Sen talked to him like talking to a child. Jing Jiya felt like he wasn¡¯t even taken as a deserving opponent of Han Sen¡¯s.


    However, Han Sen did not mean to make Jing Jiya feel this way. He did treat Jing Jiya like a boy, because in fact, Jing Jiya was three or four years younger than himself. Also, Jing Jiya was Jing Jiwu¡¯s younger brother. If Jing Jiwu were here, he would treat Jing Jiwu like a serious opponent, but in the case of the little brother, not so much.


    If he had time, Han Sen would prefer to spend it on practicing Panorama. Among the unevolved, few deserved his time.


    Many people who could match him such as Lin Feng and Qin Xuan had all gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. At this point, Han Sen was not at all interested in people remaining in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. He only wanted to improve hisbat skills as fast as possible so that he could hunt super creatures.


    Han Sen walked into his dormitory and Jing Jiya did not try to stop him again. Jing Jiya smiled and murmured to himself, "You will not be able to run from me."


    The news that Jing Jiya was Jing Jiwu¡¯s brother was soon known by everyone in ckhawk. Many students were very interested in the topic. Some girls even named Jing Jiya¡¯s endeavor the "New Hamlet."


    "I knew it! Why would someone as good as Jing Jiya choose ckhawk? It turns out that he¡¯s avenging his brother!"


    "Our genius refused to ept the challenge. That is so disappointing!"


    "Of course he doesn¡¯t dare to face Jing Jiya. If he lost to someone younger than him, he would lose his face!"


    "Since the archery tournament, there seems to be something wrong with the genius. He did not even participate in the semi-annual assessment, and I heard that his makeup assessments score was just average..."


    "The genius has fallen."


    "Jing Jiya will rule ckhawk instead."


    ...


    In ckhawk, rumors about Han Sen being weaker than Jing Jiya were spread wider and wider, and the person who orchestrated the rumors was Jing Jiya himself.


    At this point, Jing Jiya was ying Hand of God joyfully. Jing Jiya did not care about his reputation, whether good or bad. However, he understood that some military school students would defend their own reputation with life. So, Jing Jiya was merely doing what it took for Han Sen to ept his challenge.


    The game of Hand of God ended. Jing Jiya¡¯s opponent was Tian Dan, the current president of Hand of God Society, who was also the best yer on campus, after Han Sen and Jing Jiya.


    "20 points? Doesn¡¯t seem that difficult." Jing Jiya exited the game. He was only trying to repeat whatever Han Sen had achieved in ckhawk, so that he could approve that Han Sen was not that good after all.


    Jing Jiya was waiting for Han Sen getting mad at all the rumors. He believed next time when he challenged Han Sen again, the answer would not be no. Even better, Han Sen might challenge him.


    However, what Jing Jiya did not know was that although Han Sen learned about the rumors from his roommates, the senior students did not care about it at all. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, Jing Jiya¡¯s tricks were so childish that they did not deserve any his time for energy.


    "I hope I can win once today." Han Sen chose a holographic device in the training hall on campus and logged in an onlinebat tform.

 Chapter 296: Slaying All with Double Blades

    Chapter 296: ying All with Double des


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thebat tform that Han Sen entered was named diator. As an unofficialbat tform, it would not categorize the yers based on their status like an official one would.


    On the diator tform, yers were able to choose to enter the unevolved section or the evolver section. Since it was not operated by the Alliance, personal information was unknown to the operator.


    That was exactly the reason that Han Sen chose diator. Here, he was able to enter the evolver section andpete with evolvers.


    As good as Han Sen was, he could gain nothing fighting the unevolved. In order to practice Panorama, he would enter diator to fight evolvers whenever he had time, which helped him practice his skills and learn things from others.


    However, his record was not that good. Since entering diator half a year ago, Han Sen had won four times in total. The first time, he encountered an unevolved person who clicked into the wrong section. The second time, his opponent did not finish thebat and had to go take care of something in real life. So, Han Sen have only won twice really. As for his losses, Han Sen did not even bother to count, but the number was for sure four-digit.


    At this point, his fitness index had passed 20, which was the best of the best among the unevolved. Very few of the unevolved persons could raise even one indicator above 20, let alone the overall index. It was easy to imagine how strong Han Sen was.


    This number was also under the condition of Han Sen not using Heresy Mantra. When Han Sen used Heresy Mantra, his strength would be even more impressive.


    However, although it seemed a great number of them on the unevolved. An index of 20 was too weak among evolvers.


    For those who were able to hunt mutant creatures in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, it was very easy for them to reach an index of 20.


    When the unevolved became evolvers, they would be awarded a certain strength. The more geno points they had, the better the strength would be.


    Those who evolved with their sacred geno points maxed out were normally awarded something called a "sacred body," which would very likely double their fitness index.


    As for those who evolved with a low geno point count, their improvement through the evolution was also limited.


    Normally speaking, those who evolved with their mutant geno points maxed out would have a fitness index of nearly 20 after evolution. With some geno points gained in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, there fitness index could reach above 20, which was why the fitness index of 20 was nothing among evolvers.


    Han Sen did not know what kind of "sacred body" he would be awarded if he evolved with super geno points maxed out, but he was sure that it would be much stronger than someone maxed out on just sacred geno points.


    The two evolvers that Han Sen beat before must be newbies in evolvers. Their fitness index should be around 20.


    In diator, few yers were as weak as this. The weaker yers usually choose to y on the official tform. Those who chose diator were usually skilled yers.


    In addition, diator was the property of Ares Martial Hall. Many students in the martial hall would fight here as well, who were usually advanced.


    Han Sen learned about diator from Huangfu Pingqing, who had graduated from ckhawk and entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen her in a long while.


    After entering the evolver section in diator, Han Sen chose to be randomly matched. He did not have a specific purpose in mind, but wanted to learn from opponents of different styles, which would serve as a good supplement to Panorama.


    Very soon, Han Sen was matched with someone and sent to a scene mimicking the Colosseum, which was the ssic themes in diator.


    Standing at the entrance, Han Sen was able to see his opponent¡¯s profile while waiting for the countdown.


    His opponents ID was "ying All with Double des," which sounded fierce. He was a man around 30 years old, holding a pair of shamshirs. A yer using double des for sure, but Han Sen did not know if he could y all.


    Han Sen thought about it, switched to the weapon interface, and picked a pair of shamshirs simr to the one his opponent used. Han Sen¡¯s goal was to learn from his opponent, so he would always choose the exact same weapon as used by his opponent. If his opponent did not have a weapon, he would choose not to use any.


    "ying All with Double des" was observing Han Sen as well. He evolved into Second God¡¯s Sanctuary before long and it was the first time he entered diator, so his record was zero win and zero loss.


    Seeing Han Sen was empty-handed first and then chose to use the same weapon as he did, "ying All with Double des" was slightly offended. In his eyes, Han Sen was showing contempt to a newbie.


    However, Han Sen did not pay any attention to his record and did not even know that he was new. It was what Han Sen did to all his opponents.


    "Boy, you will pay for your arrogance." Han Sen¡¯s opponents smirked and checked Han Sen¡¯s profile.


    Han Sen¡¯s ID was "A Soldier on Warship," because he would give anything to work on the warship where Ji Yanran served, even just as a soldier.


    However, his opponents would often think that he was really a soldier serving on a warship.


    "ying All with Double des" thought the same and scoffed, "Four wins and more than a thousand losses. How dare you a mere soldier despise me? I will teach you a lesson soon."


    "ying All with Double des" was very confident in his shamshir skills. Having practiced since childhood, he was especially good with double des.


    Although He had not been an evolver for long, his weapon skills were among the top among evolvers. Even in Ares Martial Hall, not many could reach the level he did with double des.

 Chapter 297: Thirteen Slashes

    Chapter 297: Thirteen shes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the countdown, Han Sen and "ying All with Double des" entered the game. "ying All with Double des" licked his lips and stared at Han Sen. He thought, "If I cannot even beat this rookie, then I have wasted all these years I spent on practicing my shamshirs."


    "ying All with Double des" was holding one shamshir in each hand with one facing forward and the other facing backward. This unique gesture made his techniques stand out.


    Without saying anything, "ying All with Double des" rushed toward Han Sen as fierce as thunder.


    Han Sen regarded him curiously. It was the first time Han Sen had seen someone holding weapons this way.


    Han Sen did not understand such techniques and was still holding his shamshirs the ordinary way, but he had also learned a lot about using double des from the skeleton, which would be as strong as any S-ss des skills.


    However, Han Sen did not just fight for victory. He intended to learn from different styles so as to improve his understanding of Panorama.


    Therefore, Han Sen would never try to end the game quickly and would always observe as much as possible.


    This time, his opponent had a skill that was both swift and fierce. The double des kepting in both directions, making it impossible to defend himself.


    Han Sen became exhrated. His opponent was not too much stronger than him in fitness index. Han Sen estimated the number should be around 25, higher than his, but not much higher. However, his opponent had an incredible weapon skill, which made the person the ideal opponent of Han Sen¡¯s.


    If his opponent was too strong in physique and had a fitness index around 30 or 40, Han Sen would lose too fast and would not be able to learn too much from him.


    Someone like "ying All with Double des" was perfect--a bit stronger than Han Sen in physique, but incredibly good at techniques.


    Han Sen became focused and fought him with what he learned from the skeleton. Although his opponent was at an advantage, he was never able to cause any fatal damage.


    "ying All with Double des" became more and more astonished. "A Soldier on Warship" was clearly inferior to himself in fitness index, but he had never seen such weird skills.


    Every blow from Han Sen and every step he took would cost his opponent lots of trouble. "ying All with Double des" felt that everything was disordered, which confused him as when to attack.


    "ying All with Double des" knew that he was stronger than his opponent and had better skills, but there was nothing he could do to win. Although he was at an advantage, he did not feel good.


    "What kind of skill is this?" He no longer thought Han Sen only picked the shamshirs to mock him, but believed Han Sen was himself a double des master.


    However, that was only the beginning. Although Han Sen wascking in physiquepared to his opponent, his incredible double des skills made up for his speed and strength, making it impossible for "ying All with Double des" to beat him.


    "I can¡¯t continue like this, otherwise I will really lose. I can¡¯t imagine how strong people are in diator. Even someone with only four wins and more than a thousand losses had such awe-inspiring skills. I have to show all I have now." Feeling shocked, Han Sen¡¯s opponents did not dare to reserve anything and turned the tips of both his shamshirs backward.


    "Thirteen shes" were one of the hardest techniques to learn. Very few people could actually use Thirteen shes, which was one of the secret skills in Ares Martial Hall.


    The reason that "ying All with Double des" could learn Thirteen shes was that his father worked as one of the administrator of Ares Martial Hall.


    As he used Thirteen shes, Han Sen was suddenly under a huge crisis. The two shamshirs kept getting faster and weirder.


    After fending off seven blows, Han Sen could not block the eighth sh. He stepped forward and dodged the sh, but the ninth attack cut his skin open.


    They were both in a simted system, so there was no blood. The system notified that Han Sen¡¯s health went down by 27%. If the health went down to zero, then the yer would be kicked out of the game and deemed the loser.


    Unless the yer was beheaded or driven through the heart by weapon, the game would end when one¡¯s health was drained.


    If it were in real life, Han Sen would have been killed by now.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes lit up and used Sparticle to avoid the next attack from his opponent.


    The shamshirs were like devil¡¯s fangs, dancing away in his opponents¡¯ hands, leaving one injury after another on Han Sen¡¯s body.


    However, his opponent did not even feel good about it. Although he had injured Han Sen, he still felt incredibly constrained. Each time he thought he was going to finish Han Sen off, he merely left a small cut on Han Sen.


    Very soon, he finished Thirteen shes. Although he left many marks on Han Sen, Han Sen¡¯s health still only went down by 70%, so it would still be a while until Han Sen was kicked out.


    "Dammit! If this is the real world, he would have bled to death by now," cursed Han Sen¡¯s opponent.


    This was exactly why Han Sen chose to practice in diator. He would not need any time to heal before going into the next fight, which was ideal for him to umtebat experience.


    "Since I could not kill you with Thirteen shes, I will do it all over again,""ying All with Double des" decided. Han Sen only had 30% of his health left, so he would not be able tost another round.


    Holding the Shamshirs backward, "ying All with Double des" again used the secret skill, Thirteen shes.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were as calm as a deep pool, reflecting each and every move of his opponent.

 Chapter 298: Smoothness

    Chapter 298: Smoothness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ying All with Double des used Thirteen shes the second time, intending to beat Han Sen as soon as possible. However, he very soon found out that it was not as simple as he thought it would be.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s speed and strength did not increase, ying All with Double des felt like it became significantly more difficult for him to hit Han Sen.


    The first time he used Thirteen shes, he managed to cut Han Sen on the ninth blow. However, this time, only the tenth sh started to leave a small cut on Han Sen and thest three shes did not work too well either. After the thirteen shes, Han Sen still had 11% of his health remaining, much more than his opponent thought.


    ying All with Double des could not understand why the second round was so much less effective. However, all he could think about at this point was to get rid of Han Sen as soon as possible. No matter what, after a third round, Han Sen would be out for sure.


    In the third round, Han Sen was able to block the first eleven shes, and only two out of thirteen shes managed to hurt Han Sen, taking away another 5% of his health.


    Although Han Sen only had 5% of his health left, to his opponent¡¯s shock, none of the shes could hurt Han Sen in the fourth round.


    Han Sen grinned. Panorama included all sorts of fundamental techniques. Despite that they were not advanced, they served as the basics of the more advanced skills.


    He had fought ying All with Double des for a long time, so he had already gained much understanding of how his opponent used force. After that, Han Sen was even more excited to learn the ultimate double des skill, Thirteen shes.


    This fight was the best one for Han Sen in thest six months. Most of his opponents before were much stronger than him in the fitness index. A difference of ten points in the index was decisive at this stage. In Han Sen¡¯s previous opponents, most people had a fitness index over thirty, which made it very hard for Han Sen to learn from them.


    This time, Han Sen had the luck to encounter an opponent from whom he could learn a lot. In addition, their small difference in fitness level also bought Han Sen enough time to learn Thirteen shes.


    The key to Thirteen shes was its smoothness. There was hardly any pause between one sh and the next. Thirteen shes seemed to be one. Once cut by one sh, it would be impossible to avoid the following.


    There were also some tutorials on how to achieve smoothness between movements in Panorama, which Han Sen had practiced before. However, before the fight, he was not sure how to execute the tutorial in realbat. Having watched his opponent using Thirteen shes, Han Sen eventually understood what it took to achieve the smoothness.


    While Han Sen was learning, his opponent widened his eyes. Although Han Sen had only 5% of his health left, he could not hit Han Sen again whatsoever. He had used Thirteen shes a dozen times, yet failed to harm Han Sen.


    After Han Sen forced his opponent to step back, he tossed the shamshirs in the air and caught them with their tips facing backward like his opponent did.


    ying All with Double des was dazed seeing Han Sen copying him. The next moment, he became mad.


    Because Han Sen had made his first sh, which looked exactly like the first move of the Thirteen shes.


    ying All with Double des wanted to kill Han Sen at this point. He was almost sure that this guy was trying to humiliate him. If Han Sen only chose the same shamshirs as he did, he could understand it; however, Han Sen was even trying to imitate his Thirteen shes.


    ying All with Double des bristled and despised his opponent at the same time. Thirteen shes was by no means easy to copy. He had started toy the foundation since he was ten years old and was only able to start practicing Thirteen shes since he entered God¡¯s Sanctuary at sixteen.


    Even with many years of foundation, it still took ying All with Double des more than a month to learn Thirteen shes. Now his opponent had only watched it a dozen times, it should have been impossible for Han Sen to imitate the skill.


    ying All with Double des forced himself to calm down and realized it was a great opportunity in disguise. Since it was impossible for his opponent to copy his moves, he could take the chance to beat Han Sen.


    Based on his understanding of Thirteen shes, once Han Sen made a small mistake when trying to use Thirteen shes, he could easily get rid of Han Sen.


    With 5% of health left, Han Sen could easily be eliminated with one mistake.


    Here ites. ying All with Double des held back his anger and watched Han Sen¡¯s moves closely, ready to give him a deadly blow once he saw mistake.


    Unfortunately, ying All with Double des underestimated his opponent. Although Han Sen had never practiced Thirteen shes, he had put a lot of effort in practicing the smoothness between his moves. Lacking a point of reference, he had never been able to use it well. Having watched Thirteen shes, Han Sen had fully understood the essence of smoothness so that he could easily master his opponent¡¯s skill.

 Chapter 299: Difficult Client

    Chapter 299: Difficult Client


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    From a private holographic device, Huang Yulei walked out absentminded. He could not believe what had happened to him in the past hour.


    Someone who was not his match to begin with, not only turned the game around, but also used his secret skill Thirteen shes to beat him. Huang Yulei was simply speechless.


    "Impossible... How is this possible? No matter how talented he is, it is impossible for him to learn Thirteen shes in just an hour. Especially the application of the smoothness, that would take a lot of efforts to learn." Huang Yulei suddenly thought of a possibility and his face turned grim.


    "That guy must have always known Thirteen shes, and just pretended he was a rookie in order to humiliate me. That must be the case! Otherwise how could he learn Thirteen shes after watching a dozen times?" Huang Yulei bristled. If he simply lost, that was fine. However, he felt someone was targeting him, which made him feel terrible.


    However, Huang Yulei knew very well that he was no match of "A Soldier on Warship," who used Thirteen shes even better than he did. Huang Yulei had no confidence to challenge the guy again.


    However, the failure was hard to swallow for Huang Yulei. After thinking for a while, Huang Yulei suddenly dialed a number with hismlink.


    Very soon, a redhaired young man the same age as Huang Yulei appeared in the holographic image.


    The young man smiled and said, "Yulei, you¡¯re now an evolver. Why didn¡¯t you throw a party to celebrate?"


    "Brother, we can talkter about the party. Is our big sister there?" Asked Huang Yulei hurriedly.


    "Big sister went to the Queen Restaurant for a show and will return and night. What do you need her for?" Xu Zhu looked at Huang Yulei in surprise, curious why the guy who feared his big sister the most would ask if she was there.


    "Nothing," said Huang Yulei quickly, waving his hand and letting out a sigh of relief. He then told Xu Zhu, "Brother, I went to diator today."


    "You just evolved! Couldn¡¯t wait? Did someone beat you?" Xu Zhu said, grinning. It was normal for Huang Yulei to be beaten since he had not umted many geno points in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary yet.


    Huang Yulei blushed. Something as humiliating as this would have been his secret. However, "A Soldier on Warship" pissed him off so much that he wanted Xu Zhu to kick the guy¡¯s ass, which was why he must tell Xu Zhu what happened.


    Xu Zhu did not believe Huang Yulei at all. He grinned, "Yulei, if you want me to do you a favor, that is fine. Do not exaggerate though. How is it even usible that someone learned Thirteen shes in one hour and beat you with it?"


    "That¡¯s why I am so mad. That person must already know Thirteen shes and simply want to embarrass me. I cannot let this go." Whenever Huang Yulei thought of the matter, he couldn¡¯t help feeling upset.


    "That is very likely. Since he knows Thirteen shes, it is very likely that he is in Ares Martial Hall. However, the martial hall is too big and has many branches. Since you don¡¯t know that person, it is almost impossible to find out who he is. It must be someone you offended before, I believe," Xu Zhu pondered and said.


    "Brother, I just evolved. Who can I possibly offend? Even if I did, I would not be so stupid to offend someone who knows Thirteen shes." Huang Yulei added, "Just log in on diator. If that person leaves, it will be impossible to find him again."


    "I don¡¯t have a holographic device nearby. Let me find one. I must go now," said Xu Zhu.


    "Hurry then." Huang Yulei was afraid that "A Soldier on Warship" would log out.


    After more than half an hour, Xu Zhu found a service station and logged in diator. Huang Yulei quickly sent Han Sen¡¯s ID to Xu Zhu and asked Xu Zhu to challenge him.


    Xu Zhu did as Huang Yulei told him, but found that Han Sen had already left diator.


    Huang Yulei suddenly became upset and said, "Brother, I told you to hurry. Now he has left."


    "No worries. Didn¡¯t you say that he had four wins and more than a thousand losses? He must be a frequent visitor and I¡¯m sure I could catch him someday," Xu Zhu said with a smile.


    Huang Yulei had to ept it.


    Han Sen quickly left diator after beating Huang Yulei, because he wanted to teach Zhang Danfeng Thirteen shes.


    He had promised Zhang Danfeng that he would find the friend a nice de skill. Zhang Danfeng would not ept an S-ss Saint Hall license, and when he tried to teach Zhang Danfeng the skeleton¡¯s daggers skills, Zhang Danfeng could not grasp the essence.


    The skeleton¡¯s dagger skills were demanding on the user¡¯s flexibility and understanding of order. However, Zhang Danfeng always pursued a swift and fierce style, so it was only natural that the skeleton¡¯s skills did not fit him.


    Thirteen shes, however, was very likely Zhang Danfeng¡¯s cup of tea. Han Sen was eager to teach it to Zhang Danfeng so that his friend could improve.


    Han Sen called Zhang Danfeng who happened to be in the Alliance and showed him Thirteen shes via the holographic image, which Zhang Danfeng loved. Praising the amazing skill, Zhang Danfeng asked Han Sen to teach him all about it.


    It was midnight when Han Sen finished teaching Zhang Danfeng. nning to go to bed, Han Sen heard hislink ringing.


    It was Yang Manli¡¯s number. Han Sen answered the call and saw Yang Manli¡¯s holographic image.


    "We have a difficult client, and no one could take care of him," Yang Manli said casually.


    Han Sen frowned and asked, "Even you?"


    "In more than a month, I will evolve and go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. So, you must take care of the things from now on," said Yang Manli, blinking.


    Yang Manli was a terrible liar. Whenever she lied, she would blink. The real reason that Yang Manli asked Han Sen to take care of the client was that she actually failed to do so.

 Chapter 300: Can You Do It

    Chapter 300: Can You Do It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Who is it?" Han Sen noticed Yang Manli¡¯s lie but did not want to expose her.


    "Yang Zikun, grandson of demigod Senator Yang Xiuwen." Yang Manli then told Han Sen everything about Yang Zikun.


    Joan had only turned sixteen and entered God¡¯s Sanctuary two weeks ago. He was randomly sent to Steel Armor Shelter, and the Steel Armor Special Squad immediately received an order from the management to provide all the necessary assistance to Yang Zikun and keep him safe.


    Growing up in a prominent family, Yang Zikun was well-educated and well-mannered. However, as a highborn young man, despite his courteous and modest manner, he was quite strong-willed. He would not change his mind no matter what other people said.


    Obviously, Yang Zikun was too confident in himself, always looking for challenges. Having only been in God¡¯s Sanctuary for a few days, he was already looking to hunt mutant creatures. Gambler followed Yang Zikun for a couple of days and was almost scared to death by the kid.


    Yang Manli had tried talking to Yang Zikun and asked him to be more down to earth, which did not work at all.


    "Epiphanies onlye to you when you¡¯re struggling between life and death, which is the essence of martial arts..." Yang Manli did not know where Yang Zikun had heard this, but she failed to talk the kid out of it.


    If Yang Zikun was not sent by the management, Yang Manli would not care if he wanted to risk his life. However, if anything happened to Yang, the special squad would suffer.


    "I¡¯ll be in charge. Tomorrow morning, I will go meet the kid." Han Sen hung up thelink with a smile.


    The next day, Han Sen entered Steel Armor Shelter before dawn. To his surprise, Yang Zikun was already practicing boomerang.


    Yang Manli introduced Han Sen to Yang Zikun, who was polite and very easy to like. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, he was just a boy.


    "Mr. Han, if it is possible, I hope that you could arrange for someone to take me into Dark Swamp." Yang Zikun¡¯s words made Han Sen frown. Even those who had maxed out on their mutant geno points would not take Dark Swamp lightly, because few people could make it back, let alone Yang Zikun who only entered God¡¯s Sanctuary two weeks ago.


    Before Yang Manli spoke, Han Sen gestured her to stop.


    "Yang Zikun, why do you want to go to the Dark Swamp?" asked Han Sen with a smile.


    "There are a lot of toxic bugs in the Dark Swamp, which would be the perfect targets for me to practice my boomerang." Yang Zikun patted his boomerang kit, which contained two dozen boomerangs, all of which were expensive products with a high content of Z-steel.


    "Now I understand. It is indeed a great spot to practice your boomerang skills. However, I don¡¯t think your boomerang skill level was high enough for you to go there. Just practice on the copper-toothed beasts in the forest nearby," said Han Sen casually.


    "You haven¡¯t seen how good I am with boomerang. How can you make the judgment so soon?" Yang Zikun frowned, unhappy about Han Sen¡¯s arbitrary decision.


    "Let¡¯s say it is the instinct of the boomerang yer," said Han Sen with a smile.


    "You also use boomerang?" Yang Zikun looked Han Sen up and down, doubting if he was serious.


    Han Sen did not reply the kid, but said, "Let¡¯s do this: I will point at a target. If you could hit the target, I will let someone lead you to the Dark Swamp; if not, you will do what I told you. Fair?"


    "Yes. But the target must be within 60 feet from me." Yang Zikun had a lot of confidence in his boomerang skills.


    "You can go as close as you want." Han Sen brought the kid to the shooting range of Bullseye, where there were many targets.


    Han Sen put a target in front of another with one feet between them.


    The targets were both round in shape and about two feet in diameter. With the two targets aligned, the second target could not be seen from the front.


    Yang Zikun was confused, and so were the onlookers. No one knew what Han Sen wanted to do.


    "Can you hit the bull¡¯s eye from such a distance?" Han Sen walked to Yang Zikun, pointing at the targets.


    "Of course!" Yang Zikun answered.


    "I am talking about the bull¡¯s eye of the target in the back. Could you hit it from here?" asked Han Sen.


    Yang Zikun frowned and said to Han Sen, "This is unfair. The two targets were so close that even with a curve, it is impossible to hits the bull¡¯s eye of the target in the back."


    "What if I tell you that I can do that?" Han Sen asked Yang Zikun.


    "Are you going to prate the target in the front? If you do it that way, I can do it as well." Yang Zikun pursed his lips and said.


    "If the boomerang touched the first target, call me a loser," said Han Sen casually.


    "Okay. If you could stand here and hit the bull¡¯s eye on the target in the back without the boomerang touching the first target, I will listen to you no matter what you say," said Yang Zikun slowly after thinking for a while.


    "You¡¯re quite thoughtful." Han Sen smiled and asked Yang Zikun, "Is it okay I if I stand right here?"


    "Yes." Yang Zikun looked at Han Sen, puzzled.


    The confidence of the man made Yang Zikun question himself. But Yang Zikun still believed that there was no way Han Sen could hit the target in the back. The two targets were so close together that even the boomerang followed a curve, it could only hit the edge of the target in the back. Yang Zikun believed there was no way that Han Sen could hit the bull¡¯s eye.


    However, since Han Sen was so determined, Yang Zikun was curious what he was about to do to achieve this. Yang Zikun was certain that Han Sen was about to use some tricks.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, was not thinking about plotting against Yang Zikun at all. Taking out a Z-steel ghost butterfly boomerang, Han Sen threw it at the target.

 Chapter 301: Another Nest

    Chapter 301: Another Nest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ghost butterfly boomerang made a curve in the air and flew toward the target.


    Yang Zikun couldn¡¯t help smiling. He could also make the boomerang fly in such a curve. However, it was impossible to hit the bull¡¯s eye on the targets in the back with a curve like this. The two targets were so close together that a curve was never steep enough for the boomerang to hit the bull¡¯s eye.


    In a second, the boomerang was already next to the first target, and then it made a sudden turn to circle around the first target and hit the second one.


    Everybody was shocked. Without remote control, they had never seen a boomerang following such a strange trajectory.


    Yang Zikun was also dumbstruck. However, because the target in the front was blocking people¡¯s sight, no one could tell where the boomerang hit on the second target. Without a word, Yang Zikun quickly ran to the targets and pushed the target in the front away, exposing the target in the back.


    Everybody widened their eyes. The Z-steel ghost butterfly boomerang was in the exact center of the second target, not even slightly skewed.


    Yang felt even more shocked and took down the Z-steel ghost butterfly boomerang, cing it in his hands and watching it closely.


    It was a delicate but simple design, without any special parts. Obviously, Han Sen made the curvepletely relying on the shape of the boomerang and his own skills.


    Yang walked to Han Sen with the butterfly boomerang in his hand and said, "I am convinced that you have great boomerang skills with this butterfly boomerang. I will listen whatever you say."


    Han Sen smiled and said, "It seems that you are notpletely convinced and think I have an advantage with this butterfly boomerang. That¡¯s okay. I can give this one to you, and whenever you could reach my level, I will take you to Dark Swamp."


    Yang Zikun¡¯s eyes lit up, "Do you mean it?"


    "Do I look like a liar?" Han Sen smiled and said.


    "Rest assured, I will be able to do what you did in a month," Yang Zikun said confidently.


    "I sincerely wish you sess." Looking at Yang Zikun, Han Sen thought to himself, The boy thinks the shape of the boomerang is all it takes. In fact, that was only a part of the reason. Indeed, the ghost butterfly boomerang is very important, but the key still lies in thebination of the yin and yang forces, which I learned from the spinning spear and Yin Yang st. Since you have never learned those, it would be impossible for you to reach my level.


    However, Han Sen did not want to ruin Yang Zikun¡¯s confidence. It was a good thing that the young man was diligent, which would also save the special squad a lot of effort to cultivate him.


    When Yang Zikun had stayed longer in God¡¯s Sanctuary, advanced meat would be provided to him. And when he had a better geno point count, it would be less risky for him to go to Dark Swamp.


    "Captain, I did not imagine that you have great skills at boomerang as well." Yang Manli walked to Han Sen and gave him a rarepliment.


    Han Sen looked at her, pretending to be surprised. "Did I hear this right? Are you paying me apliment?"


    Yang Manli blushed a little and said quickly, "I have reported to the management and will soon go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. You will have a new deputy very soon."


    "Thank you for your hard work in thest two years," said Han Sen cordially. Yang Manli had taken care of most business of the special squad, especially during the time he went AWOL, for which Han Sen owed her gratitude.


    "First God¡¯s Sanctuary does not deserve too much of your time. You don¡¯t belong here," said Yang Manli and left.


    Han Sen knew this meant Yang Manli had recognized him as a leader.


    Han Sen sighed and thought to himself, "Indeed, I don¡¯t belong here. However, there is something I must get in the ce. Before getting it, I will not leave."


    Seeing his previous enemies, friends, opponents, and lover became evolvers one by one, Han Sen did not feel that he was slower than anyone else. The reason he squatted was to jump higher.


    As long as he evolved with his super geno points maxed out, Han Sen would definitely do better than everyone else in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. The difference in their goals determined how far they could go. The others could not even see where Han Sen was going.


    Since Han Sen came back, he had been working hard on Heresy Mantra and Panorama. Unless there was an opportunity to hunt sacred-blood creatures, Han Sen would not waste any time.


    Even so, just by joining other hunting campaigns, Han Sen had gained another seven sacred geno points, making his sacred geno point count 73, which was not far from 100.


    That was not Han Sen¡¯s end goal. He still only had 19 super geno points so far. It had been half a year since Han Sen started to feed the cloud beast, which had be a sacred-blood beast three months ago. It was still evolving and growing. Han Sen estimated that he still need another half a year for it to be a super creature, which was to say it would take one year for the ck crystal to turn the creature into a super one.


    One year was too long for Han Sen. He did not want to wait for more than a decade to evolve, which was why Han Sen wanted to hunt super creatures. However, Han Sen was still trying toplete the third phase of Heresy Mantra and he needed time to finish practicing Panorama. It will still take him some time to get ready to face super creatures.


    When Han Sen was about to go back to ckhawk and practice Panorama in diator, he suddenly heard some astonishing news.


    Someone discovered a recently exposed nest in the mountains nearby.

 Chapter 302: Creatures at the Door

    Chapter 302: Creatures at the Door


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was excited to hear the news. Where there was a nest, there was an egg. Maybe he even had a chance at a super beast soul, which was crucial to him at this stage.


    After learning what had happened, Han Sen became more cheerful. It was the Son of Heaven Gang that discovered this nest first. However, after Son of Heaven and his henchmen evolved and entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, their gang was not what it used to be. It had be a second-ss gang at this point.


    Currently, the strongest three forces were the Steel Armor Gang, the Fist Gang, and the Disciples.


    The Steel Armor Gang was backed by the special squad and recruited a lot of military school students randomly assigned to the Steel Armor Shelter. Therefore, Steel Armor Gang remained the strongest in the shelter.


    The Disciples was something established by Yuan and Qing. With many good men on their team, they were only second to the Steel Armor Gang.


    Many of the leaders of the Fist Gang had also evolved and left. Little Finger was the only one who was managing the gang at this point. With some fresh blood, the gang was still considered top three in the shelter, but it was not as strong as before.


    Although the Son of Heaven Gang was the first to discover the nest, they did not gain any benefits after entering the nest. Instead, they suffered a great loss.


    ording to the survivors, there were at least a thousand creatures in the nest, some of which were sacred-blood creatures.


    After getting the news, Yang Manli organized the Steel Armor Gang to march toward the nest, and on behalf of the special squad, Han Sen also brought Gambler and the other two special squad members.


    At this point, the special squad was basically constituted of new people, except for Han Sen and Gambler.


    When they reached the nest, the Disciples and the Fist Gang had also arrived. A bunch of people stopped at the center of the life Lotus, and none dared to enter first.


    Seeing Han Sen, Yuan, Qing and Little finger said hi.


    "Brothers, we cannot stand here forever. How about we set some rules?" Yuan said with a smile.


    "What kind of rules?" Little Finger replied. Since the Fist Gang was the weakest at the moment, he did not want any conflicts.


    Yuan thought about it and said, "How about we do a lucky draw to decide which group shall enter the nest first? It will be all about luck."


    "Agreed," said Little Finger.


    After some discussion, Yang Manli also agreed with Yuan. After all, the entrance to the nest was so narrow that even arge group like the Steel Armor Gang had to go in one by one. If they were attacked in the middle by the other gangs, it would be a lot of trouble.


    "Since we all agree, let¡¯s do this," Han Sen shrugged and said.


    He had heard from the survivors that there were a lot of advanced creatures in the nest, so going in first might not be a good thing.


    No one had any different opinions. Yuan then suggested Han Sen make the lots, to which everyone else agreed. Since they all knew who Han Sen was, no one believed he would be ying tricks.


    To be fair, Han Sen who was responsible for making the lots had to draw after everyone else. In the end, the one lot left for Han Sen said he should go in thest, after all three other teams.


    This case, Han Sen had no one to me but his own luck.


    ording to the result of the draw, Little Finger was supposed to be the first to go. He became very excited and believed that as long as his team was careful, sooner orter they could tackle this nest.


    Yuan and Qing were quite disappointed, but they could do nothing but watch Little Finger leading his team down the nest.


    Originally, the other teams thought Little Finger would spend at least hours in the nest. However, their team emerged from the entrance with several people hurt and several people missing.


    The rest looked at the team in surprise, and Qing asked, "Little Finger, what happened?"


    Little Finger cursed, "The sons of bitch gang are horrible people. They attracted the attention of God knows how many creatures! A whole lot of mutant creatures and sacred-blood creatures are blocking the way. Since it was very narrow, we could only go one at a time, and no one could fight off so many advanced creatures alone, so we had toe back. What bad luck!"


    "It is blocked? Let¡¯s go and have a look." Yuan did not believe the creatures were so strong that people could not enter.


    Yuan and Qing¡¯s team went back even faster than the Fist Gang. However, they were clearly in better shape. Everyone was back, and they were only slightly injured.


    "Damn the sons of bitches! It ispletely blocked. We can¡¯t even tell how many creatures are inside. And the path is so narrow..." muttered Qing after he came back.


    Seeing that Yuan and Qing also gave up on entering the nest, Yang Manli was slightly surprised. She picked several strong guys from the Steel Armor Gang to go down with her.


    The result turned out to be the same. Yang Manli also gave up on the nest. The advanced creatures made it impossible for everybody.


    If the nest had never been entered before, they could still choose to slowly kill off the creatures. However, at this point thousands of creatures were blocking the path, which meant the first person going down would walk into an ambush.


    Everybody looked to Han Sen. Han Sen had the least people, only three team members and himself.


    "Let¡¯s go there and check it out," Han Sen smiled and said to Gambler.


    Gambler and the other teammates nodded and followed Han Sen down the nest.


    After going through the winding path, the special squad soon arrived at the wall of green gold which was already broken. Several Z-steel shields were put up to block the broken part of the wall. The thick fields were all deformed from attacks, which looked frightening.


    Through the gaps, they could still see lots of creatures jostling. Many ws had reached out from the gaps. Seeing the four people, all the creatures near the shields started to screech and knock on the shields which were about to be shattered.

 Chapter 303: Slaughter

    Chapter 303: ughter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "No wonder none of them went inside. This is God damn mission impossible!" Gambler shook his head after seeing what was behind the wall.


    "Damn those sons of bitches." The two new members at the special squad Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu looked frightened as well.


    "Han Sen, let¡¯s go back now. There is no way we can go farther. We have to wait for the creatures inside toe out, and by then we can kill them slowly. Afterwards, maybe we can find a chance to go in," said Gambler.


    "All right. You guys go back, I can go inside alone," decided Han Sen.


    Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu widened their eyes and said, "Captain, that is too dangerous."


    Han Sen smiled and said, "Although it is dangerous now, there is a chance to break the egg. After the creatures rushed out, everybody would have a chance at the egg then. Just go back to the entrance, I will take a look inside, and if it doesn¡¯t work, I would retreat as well."


    "Han Sen, I should go with you. It is too dangerous," Gambler gritted his teeth and said.


    "That¡¯s okay. I can do it alone. There are too many creatures inside, and I would be more efficient alone. I¡¯ll be back in a while after I break the egg." Han Sen then summoned the sacred-blood phantom ant armor and three-de harpoon.


    Seeing that Han Sen was determined, Gambler did not say anything. However, he insisted on waiting for Han Sen at the wall, so that it would be safer for Han Sen toe back.


    Han Sen nodded and cut the Z-steel sticks supporting the shields. The shields were immediately pushed away by the fierce creatures.


    Han Sen waved his harpoon and beheaded a creatureing at him, its blood flowing like a stream.


    Han Sen kicked the dead creature in the head and its body blocked the creaturesing after him, making some space for Han Sen to squeeze himself inside.


    "Will Captain be fine?" Zheng Chi swallowed and asked. There were so many creatures that even with the protection of sacred-blood armor, safety will not be guaranteed.


    "Rx. He is a prudent fellow and would never do something that he is not certain of. Since he dared to go, he could definitely make it." Having spent a lot of time with Han Sen, Gambler knew Han Sen best. If Gambler did not want to evolve with his sacred Geno points maxed out, he would have gone to second God¡¯s Sanctuary a long time ago.


    In fact, Gambler did not believe too much in his own words. There were simply too many advanced creatures that he saw more than thirty mutant creatures and a sacred-blood ck spirit at a nce. Gambler was not sure about the level of the creatures he did not recognize, so there might be more sacred-blood creatures.


    Seeing Han Sen besieged by sacred-blood creatures, Zhou Qingyu said with his voice shaking, "It is too risky. Captain did not even know what was going on inside. No one could tell how many sacred-blood creatures there were."


    As they spoke, Han Sen had already disappeared in the group of creatures. His team members could only tell their captain was still fighting from the roaring of the creatures.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there. There are creaturesing out, fight them off..." Gambler eximed and shed his weapon at a creatureing toward the path.


    The risky situation in others¡¯ eyes was like a walk on the beach for Han Sen. Wherever he went, blood would bloom like flowers. One creature after another fell under his three-de harpoon. Nothing could touch him other than the sshing blood.


    Golden rock worm king was summoned by Han Sen, which was already asrge as a tank. Opening its mouth, the worm swallowed all the creatures Han Sen killed.


    Although the golden rock worm king had not transformed yet, it¡¯s shell was so hard that even a mutant creature could not hurt it.


    Except for its bean-sized eyes, it did not have any Achilles¡¯ heel. It could only get hurt when a sacred-blood creatureunched an attack directly at it.


    In the beginning, Gambler, Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu felt some pressure trying to stop the creatures froming at the path, but gradually, they found that the creatures no more came their way.


    When they looked inside, they saw a person covered in blood ying away in the group of creatures, with piles of bodies stacked next to his feet.


    The devil-like figure was imprinted in Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu¡¯s minds. They would never forget about what they saw.


    They were new members of the special squad and had never seen Han Sen in abat. The only time they saw Han Sen showing his strength was with the boomerang.


    When they just joined the special squad, rumor had it that Han Sen became the head of the special squad because of nepotism. Many said he had some special rtionship with Qin Xuan.


    Originally, they did not think too much of Han Sen, because since they came to the special squad, they had barely seen him. Yang Manli was the one who took care of all the matters in the special squad.


    Until this point, they came to realize how ridiculous the rumors were. If someone like Han Sen were a gigolo, they would both love to be gigolos as well.


    For the time they had entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, they had never seen anyone killing creatures like this. Han Sen was ughtering the creatures as if they were chickens.


    The ughter was so thrilling that even Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu wanted to join him and feel the heat of the blood on their skin.


    Suddenly, they saw the sacred-blood murky beast throwing itself at Han Sen from his back. The murky beast looked like a cross between a lion and a tiger, with two heads and three tails, covered in steel like feathers.


    "Captain... Watch..." Before Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu could finish their words, they suddenly froze.


    Han Sen moved as fast as electricity. Grabbing a lion like head, Han Sen cut it off with the three-de harpoon. Throwing it on the ground, he walked toward the sacred-blood murky beast with only one head left.


    The beast was scared away, but it was hardly able to maintain its bnce with one head cut off.

 Chapter 304: Devil Sword

    Chapter 304: Devil Sword


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu were dumbstruck. They had never seen someone so powerful.


    "Incredible." Seeing Han Sen killing the murky beast, Zheng Chi couldn¡¯t remove his stare from Han Sen.


    The ughter continued. The creatures were killed by Han Sen one by one.


    "He is bing more and more awesome." Gambler leaned against the stone wall, lit a cigarette, and sighed.


    "Gambler, has the captain always been so strong?" Zheng Chi couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "What should I say... I used to teach him things..." Gambler inhaled deeply and blew a cloud of smoke.


    "For real?" Both Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu widened their eyes and could not believe that.


    "Look at how he draws his weapon. You can¡¯t even tell where the weapon was hidden. This is called Sleevede, passed down in my family. If Han Sen were not a genius in martial arts, I would never have taught him my family secret. Luckily, he did not let me down..." bragged Gambler, enjoying the worship in Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu¡¯s eyes.


    Gambler would never admit that he only taught Han Sen Sleevede for some dirty movies.


    As Han Sen cleared his way, the golden rock worm king also enjoyed a satisfying feast. Han Sen only saved the body of sacred-blood murky beast by putting it on the back of the worm king, who had consumed all the other preys of Han Sen¡¯s.


    There were an astonishing number of creatures in this nest, the majority of which were mutant. Han Sen had killed nearly 100 mutant creatures so far.


    "Mutant darkness beast killed. Beast soul of mutant darkness beast gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 mutant geno points randomly."


    It was the third mutant beast soul that Han Sen had gained. And he did not even bother to count how many primitive beast souls he had.


    The golden rock worm king only picked out the mutant creatures for food. It did not even look at primitive or ordinary creatures.


    Even so, the golden rock worm king still started belching. It was now as big as a minivan.


    Eventually, Han Sen hade to the egg. Looking at the giant egg, Han Sen shed at it without hesitation.


    "Identifying beast soul..."


    As Han Sen cleared away the remaining creatures absent-mindedly, he again witnessed the formation of a beast soul, which turned out to be a long sword burning with ck mes.


    "Beast soul identified. Sacred-blood beast soul devil sword gained."


    Others might celebrate this result, but Han Sen was slightly disappointed. Despite that a sacred-blood beast soul was precious, what Han Sen needed was a super beast soul.


    Since he hade thus far, Han Sen decided to wipe clean all the remaining creatures.


    For once, the golden rock worm king could not eat anymore. Although there were mutant creatures left, it stopped moving around.


    Han Sen had been feeding the worm king for a long time, but it was the first time he had seen the worm king stopped eating, which amazed Han Sen.


    This worked for him as well, as he intended to save some mutant creature meat to give Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu for their effort.


    As for Gambler, he had maxed out on mutant geno points a long time ago, and was not really interested in the meat.


    When Han Sen was fighting underground, Yang Manli who was waiting outside became a bit worried. Since Han Sen had spent too much time in the nest, she wanted to check on him and make sure he was safe.


    "Let¡¯s go and have a look." Yang Manli led people down the nest.


    The other people knew that Yang Manli was Han Sen¡¯s deputy in the special squad and did not doubt that she might be plotting against him.


    "Shall we go down as well? If something goes wrong, we can be of some help," said Yuan, leading the team to join Yang Manli.


    Little Finger hesitated and also took a team member with him. He had suffered quite some loss and did not dare to bring to many people.


    The group went under the nest and were shocked by what they saw.


    In the Giants nest, dead creatures were lying around. Almost the entire nest was painted with blood. Under the light reflected by the green gold, it looked strange and cruel.


    "The four of them had killed all these creatures? " Qing widened his eyes and asked.


    "No one is here except for the four of them." Little Finger was also shocked and could not believe that the four of them could have done such damage.


    Little Finger thought that even if the entire Fist Gang were here, they could not be so efficient.


    "Incredible." People in Steel Armor Gang were also dumbstruck.


    Stepping on the blood and dead bodies, they soon spotted Han Sen, Gambler, Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu handling the bodies on the ground. It seemed that they were trying to pick out all the mutant creatures.


    "Han Sen, in the entire shelter, you¡¯re my only idle in addition to Dor." Qing gave Han Sen a thumbs-up.


    "Impressive, Han Sen," said Little Finger withplex feelings.


    Yang Manli did not speak, but also had a mix of feelings. She already had a high estimate of Han Sen¡¯s ability, but still failed to predict that he was able to wipe out the entire nest with his team.


    As a member of the special squad, Yang Manli knew that Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu were not the strongest team members, so Gambler and Han Sen must be the ones who really achieved this. However, Gambler was good at ying tricks instead of fighting head on. Obviously, Han Sen was the MVP here.


    After the fight in the nest, Han Sen had gained a lot of prestige in Steel Armor Shelter. Because everyone believed Dor who had not made his appearance in a long time had be an evolver, Han Sen was now considered the number one in the shelter.

 Chapter 305: Beast Soul Add-On

    Chapter 305: Beast Soul Add-On


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Hao was quite upset. He could not understand, for the love of God, why Han Sen, who was the pariah in Steel Armor Shelter, had be a military school student, a movie star in amercial, and now the number one in the shelter.


    The Disciples and the Fist Gang both respected Han Sen a lot. Even their leaders called Han Sen brother. Han Hao had also heard that Yang Manli, who was leading the Steel Armor Gang, turned out to be Han Sen¡¯s deputy.


    At this point, Han Hao started to regret what he used to do. Had he maintained a better rtionship with his cousin, he would have done much better.


    Han Hao did not even know when he could max out on his mutant Geno points. Struggling alone in the shelter is so difficult. And the Son of Heaven Gang that he depended on was getting weaker and weaker, making it impossible for him to catch up.


    "You can¡¯t imagine how fierce Han Sen was. He only had three people with him and they wiped clean the entire nest that none of the gangs were able to tackle..."


    Hearing the discussion of Han Sen¡¯s bravery, Han Hao felt worse and quickly went back to his own room.


    At this time, Han Sen was appreciating his newly gained sacred-blood beast soul devil sword.


    Type of beast soul of sacred-blood devil sword: sword add-on.


    Han Sen had seen an add-on beast soul before, which was the sacred-blood water spirit beast soul owned by Qin Xuan. However, the weather spirit worked together with a shapeshifting beast soul to enhance the user¡¯s physique, while the devil sword could only be used on another sword.


    For Han Sen, this was a very useful type of beast soul. If Han Sen was not able to gain a super beast soul weapon, he could only choose to use a sacred-blood weapon when hunting super creatures, which would be very difficult. With this devil sword, a sacred-blood sword could be enhanced. Although the enhanced weapon might still fall short to a super beast soul, it would be undoubtedly much stronger than an ordinary sacred-blood weapon.


    Taking up the diamond sword, Han Sen used the devil sword on it. ck smoke suddenly filled the diamond sword, making the crystal-clear sword look like it was made of onyx, exuding brilliance.


    Han Sen brandished the sword and tested it on a piece of Z-steel, which was cut in half instantaneously like it was tofu.


    "Impressive!" Han Sen became overjoyed. The devil sword was indeed a fantastic add-on. Unwilling to test it on any sacred-blood weapons, Han Sen was not sure how strong it actually was.


    "Both the me lieutenant and devil sword will be great help for me to kill super creatures. These nests are indeed full of treasures. I wished there were more..." Although Han Sen did not gain a super beast soul, he was not too disappointed.


    Taking back the beast soul and putting down the diamond sword, Han Sen teleported back to ckhawk.


    The sacred-blood murky beast brought five more sacred geno points to Han Sen. Now he had 78 sacred Geno points.


    At this point, unless there was a hunting campaign for sacred-blood creatures, Han Sen rarely went out. He spent most of his time on practicing Panorama, trying to reach a bnce of all kinds of abilities. This way, it was easier for him to hunt a super creature while protecting himself.


    Han Sen rested for a night and went to the training hall in the morning. He picked a holographic device and logged in diator again.


    Huang Yulei and Xu Zhu had waited for him for two days. They were about to give up since Han Sen was never online. This day when Xu Zhu logged in, he sent another invite to "A Soldier on Warship."


    This time, he did not hear the prompt tone of the system. Xu Zhu quickly sent a voice message to Huang Yulei, "Huang Yulei, the soldier is online."


    "Ah! Where are you? Did he agree to fight? This time we must teach him a lesson," said Huang Yulei hurriedly.


    When Xu Zhu was about to answer, he found himself in the Colosseum already. Obviously, his opponent had agreed to the challenge.


    "He agreed. Hurry over to watch." Xu Zhu quickly sent Huang Yulei an invite to observe.


    Huang Yulei clicked yes and found himself on the stands of the Colosseum and he was not alone.


    Huang Yulei was surprised to find someone else there, and he knew that person as well.


    "Desperado, howe you¡¯re here as well?" Huang Yulei quickly asked the person next to him.


    "I was about to ask you the same thing," said Desperado.


    "Xu Zhu asked me to watch. Did he invite you as well? He didn¡¯t tell me that."


    Desperado paused and asked, "Xu Zhu is the opponent of ¡¯A Soldier on Warship¡¯?"


    "Yes. So, you¡¯re not invited by Xu Zhu?" Huang Yulei looked at Desperado, puzzled.


    Desperado shook his head, "Xu Zhu did not invite me. ¡¯A Soldier on Warship¡¯ is in my friend list. I saw him entering a fight and chose to watch."


    Huang Yulei was shocked and asked, "Howe you are his friend? Do you know him?"


    Desperado was one of the more advanced evolvers in Ares Martial Hall. He was only second to Queen. If Desperado was the soldier¡¯s friend, then it was very likely that the soldier was also a big shot in Ares Martial Hall.


    "No, I do not know him. I was only randomly matched with him a couple times. I added him because I found him interesting." Desperado then asked Huang Yulei, "So what is this about?"


    Huang Yulei did not answer but asked, "This person is on your level?"


    No wonder Huang Yulei was surprised. No evolver could beat Desperado in Ares Martial Hall, except for Queen. Desperado said he had fought the soldier several times, which meant the soldier was on the same level as Desperado. In this case, there was no way that Xu Zhu could beat him.

 Chapter 306: Diversion

    Chapter 306: Diversion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "He is not. I was able to beat him each time in a very short amount of time. His fitness is just so-so, but..." Desperado paused.


    "But what?" asked Huang Yulei hurriedly.


    "This person gave me a strange feeling. Even I was able to beat him easily, I did not feel good about the win. So I added him as a friend and wanted to see his other fights. Just now, I saw him entering a fight and chose to watch. I didn¡¯t realize that I would meet you guys here," said Desperado.


    "Not feeling good about the win?" Huang Yulei did not quite understand what he meant by the expression.


    "Well, I did beat him fast and easy, but I just did not feel good. It is hard for me to exin, which is why I want to watch his other fights more closely." Desperado pondered and was not able to exin very clearly.


    Desperado then asked Huang Yulei, "What¡¯s happening here?"


    With some reluctance, Huang Yulei exined his encounter with the soldier.


    "What are you saying? He learned Thirteen shes after watching a dozen times?" Desperado regarded Huang Yulei incredulously.


    "I suspect that he was hiding his real ability in the beginning. He must have always known Thirteen shes, otherwise it was impossible for him to learn in such a short amount of time," said Huang Yulei.


    "That is very likely." Desperado nodded and looked to the Colosseum. The fight had begun.


    Huang Yulei saw Han Sen and gasped.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Desperado looked to Huang Yulei, puzzled.


    "This is weird. Why is he not using double des?" Huang Yulei frowned. If Han Sen was good at double des, he should be using them.


    However, Han Sen was empty-handed like Xu Zhu was.


    "Let¡¯s wait and see." Desperado also felt strange, but it was too early to tell.


    Huang Yulei regarded "A Soldier on Warship." ording to what Desperado told him, this person did not have a high fitness index, which Xu Zhu also felt when fighting him. His index should be a little more than 20. Huang Yulei supposed this person should be someone who just evolved with his mutant geno points maxed out.


    As for Xu Zhu, Huang Yulei knew very well that his fitness index had reached 30. Although it was not so impressive among evolvers, it should be easy for him to beat a newly evolved person.


    In addition, Xu Zhu¡¯s specialty was grappling, which could easily make a less fit person suffer. Xu Zhu had a special way to twist joints. Once grabbed by him, his opponent would immediately be put out of action because of the pain.


    Of course, in a simted fight there was no pain involved. However, Xu Zhu¡¯s grappling was still very handy on someone weaker than him.


    As the fight began, Xu Zhu immediately approached Han Sen. The reason why Huang Yulei asked Xu Zhu to kick Han Sen¡¯s ass, in addition to their close rtionship, was that Xu Zhu¡¯s specialty allowed him to disable Han Sen and force Han Sen to surrender.


    The most humiliating way of losing in a simted fight was undoubtedly to surrender. After all, one could never die in the simted fight, so everyone would want to fight until the end instead of giving in.


    Xu Zhu was d to see that Han Sen did not try to run from him. After approaching Han Sen, Xu Zhu wed at Han Sen with one hand.


    Han Sen had practiced Ghosthaunt, the main focus of which was also grappling. Although it didn¡¯t involve twisting joints, which Xu Zhu was good at, Han Sen was able to tell that Xu Zhu was using grappling.


    "Grappling against grappling it is!" Han Sen quickly used the footwork in Ghosthaunt to meet his rival.


    "Using grappling against Xu Zhu? What a dork!" Huang Yulei smirked. Xu Zhu¡¯s grappling techniques were more than it appeared to be.


    Many people in Ares Martial Hall knew how to twist joints, and many practiced other grappling techniques. However, no one with a simr fitness index was Xu Zhu¡¯s match.


    The reason was that Xu Zhu knew more than grappling. He was also great at Diversion.


    Diversion was a technique developed from the ancient martial art "Cicada Shedding Skin." To practice Diversion, one must be highly nimble. Normally speaking, those who could practiced Diversion must start toy the foundation from a young age when one¡¯s bones were still malleable. After one entered God¡¯s Sanctuary and gained geno points, one could then start to practice Diversion, although whether or not one could be sessful still depended on one¡¯s talent.


    Diversion could be used not only to defend oneself by diverting the iing attacks, but also transforming theing force to attack the opponent. When the opponent tried to grab you, with a single move, you could break your opponent¡¯s arm with his own force.


    Trying to match Xu Zhu¡¯s grappling with a simr technique was a foolish move.


    Xu Zhu was thinking the same. Seeing Han Sen trying to seize him, Xu Zhu thought, "Boy, using grappling against me is a great way of suicide. I will show you how effective Diversion is."


    As Xu Zhu reached his hand out, he faked getting caught by Han Sen. Seizing Xu Zhu¡¯s wrist, Han Sen immediately used Sparticle to dodge Xu Zhu¡¯s attack.


    When Han Sen was about to twist Xu Zhu¡¯s arm, Xu Zhu¡¯s wrist in Han Sen¡¯s hand suddenly flicked.


    Crack!


    Han Sen¡¯s right hand which was holding Xu Zhu¡¯s wrist was immediately dislocated by this flick.


    Xu Zhu¡¯s left hand then wound around Han Sen¡¯s right arm and put his shoulder out.


    With his wrist and shoulder both dislocated, Han Sen had lost all movability of his right arm. If they were in reality, only the pain would make Han Sen scream.


    However, this was just a simted fight. Han Sen was not significantly hurt and was only taken off 7% from his health.

 Chapter 307: A Soldier in Opponents Territory

    Chapter 307: A Soldier in Opponent¡¯s Territory


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stepped back and dodged Xu Zhu¡¯s following attacks. Regarding Xu Zhu calmly, Han Sen felt somewhat surprised.


    He had been in diator for a long time. Because of his low winning rate, barely any one would invite him to fight. He almost always chose to be matched randomly.


    However, someone invited him this time. Han Sen thought his opponent must be a newbie trying to find someone even weaker.


    However, as the fight started, Han Sen found that his opponent was great at grappling and even better at Diversion. The way he used the iing force to hurt Han Sen was a very smart way of fighting.


    Panorama also included simr techniques, which Han Sen had practiced in the recent half-year.


    If he was able to aplish the same, it would be impossible for his opponent to catch him. This technique was very useful when it came to fighting the creatures with lots of arms or tentacles.


    However, Diversion was very hard to practice. The key to practice Diversion was to do it in realbat. Currently, Han Sen still only understood Diversion from a theoretical perspective.


    Luckily, Han Sen had practiced Ghosthaunt before, so he was no stranger to such techniques. Even so, it would still take Han Sen quite a while to perform Diversion in the realbat.


    Seeing Xu Zhu¡¯s Diversion, Han Sen felt very impressed.


    The evolvers indeed all have great techniques. Fortunately, we are using simted bodies. Otherwise if they use the hyper geno arts that could change their body cells, there is no way I could be their match. Han Sen thought to himself.


    Seeing Han Sen trying to retreat, Xu Zhu immediately followed up. Suddenly, Xu Zhu saw Han Sen grabbing his own right arm with his left hand and put the dislocated joints back to ce.


    Xu Zhu couldn¡¯t help frowning. Han Sen was very skilled at it that he must be someone who had practiced simr skills before.


    However, Xu Zhu did not pay too much attention to that. Han Sen was so much worse in fitness than Xu Zhu that even if Han Sen had practiced Diversion, he would not be able topare to Xu Zhu.


    Xu Zhu threw himself at Han Sen one more time. The two were ten points apart in their fitness index. Even if Han Sen wanted to run away, it could not be done.


    Without moving a muscle, Han Sen¡¯s heart suddenly started to beat much stronger and faster than a normal person¡¯s.


    Motivated by the heartbeat, the qi and blood in his body started to flow at a high speed, pushing Han Sen¡¯s fitness to a high level.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s fitness index was still lower than 30, but his strength and speed must be around 28.


    It was rare that Han Sen met someone good at Diversion, whose fitness index was not too much higher than him either. Han Sen did not want to lose too fast. He wanted to see how Diversion worked more closely.


    "Indeed, he was faking it. His fitness level is not that low!" Huang Yulei eximed when he saw Han Sen¡¯s speed and strength got much better.


    Watching Han Sen, Desperado remained silent. He felt Han Sen¡¯s behaviors were strange, but he could not tell how so.


    Han Sen and Xu Zhu were once again at each other¡¯s throat. Although Han Sen had used Heresy Mantra to enhance his fitness level, he was still much less stronger than Xu Zhu. In addition, Xu Zhu¡¯s grappling and Diversion techniques were both much better than Han Sen¡¯s. Therefore, Han Sen was still at an absolute disadvantage.


    Han Sen¡¯s arms were dislocated by Xu Zhu a couple more times, but he survived each time using Ghosthaunt and the disordered footwork of the white jade skeleton. Although he was caught multiple times by Xu Zhu, he always managed to run away.


    Although Ghosthaunt was not as advanced as Diversion, it was taught to Han Sen by a veteran who had survived many battles. Many of the techniques were extremely practical, and helped Han Sen in this extreme situation.


    Although Xu Zhu was always at an advantage, he was never able to truly lock Han Sen down. In addition, in a simted fight, grappling could cause much less damage than other attacks. After more than half an hour, although Han Sen was hurt many times, he still had about 40% of his health left.


    As Huang Yulei watched the game, he started to feel familiar. In his fight with Han Sen, he was also at an absolute advantage in the beginning, but lost to Han Sen under his own Thirteen shes.


    "No way... There is no way he could learn Diversion from Xu Zhu..." Huang Yulei shook his head and denied his own spection. Diversion was much more demanding on the user than Thirteen shes. One musty the foundation since little. He had hardly heard someone could seed starting as an adult.


    Huang Yulei did not believe that Han Sen could learn Diversion during this fight, as he did not even believe that Han Sen learned Thirteen shes on the spot when fighting himself.


    As the fight continued, Huang Yulei¡¯s face became stiff. Indeed, Han Sen was making incredible progress. He could tell that Han Sen was less likely to be caught by Xu Zhu and faster when trying to wriggle free.


    "No way..." Huang Yulei became anxious and could not believe his own thought that he could no longer deny.


    Desperado knitted his brows and did not say anything, watching Han Sen¡¯s every move closely.


    In the Colosseum, Xu Zhu was also shocked. As even Huang Yulei was able to tell Han Sen¡¯s progress, Xu Zhu felt stronger as Han Sen¡¯s opponent.


    He could clearly sense that his opponent was getting better at grappling so fast that it frightened him.


    Xu Zhu found that there was little he could do against this opponent. Although he was still at an advantage, it was hard for him to beat Han Sen.


    A Soldier on Warship was like a soldier in opponent¡¯s territory, fighting fearless and looking death calmly in the face. And he could do nothing to the soldier, but watch him getting stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 308: Who Is He

    Chapter 308: Who Is He


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Diversion! Impossible..." Huang Yulei¡¯s pupils contracted as he saw Xu Zhu¡¯s arm broken at a flick of Han Sen¡¯s wrist.


    Xu Zhu was shocked as well. He did not expect his opponent could really use Diversion well.


    Xu Zhu still did not believe Han Sen could have learned everything in such a short amount of time. Putting his arm back in ce, Xu Zhu once again tried to grab Han Sen. This time, however, his target was not Han Sen¡¯s arm, but leg.


    The reason why it was hard to practice Diversion was that one must be able to perform Diversion in each body part.


    Indeed, Han Sen was not able to perform Diversion with his other body parts. However, to Xu Zhu¡¯s shock, as Han Sen became familiarized with the technique, he learned to do it with more and more body parts. Huang Yulei was rendered speechless. "A Soldier on Warship" did learn Diversion from Xu Zhu in thisbat.


    Huang Yulei now somewhat believed that maybe he also learned Thirteen shes in their fight.


    However, this did not even make sense to him. Although he had heard of geniuses who could learn others¡¯ martial arts while watching, he had never seen anyone could actually do it.


    "I know why I would feel bad when beating him," eximed Desperado suddenly.


    "He was copying my moves. When he fought me, he did the same thing. No wonder I felt bad... He wanted to beat me with my own techniques." After watching Xu Zhu and Han Sen¡¯s fight, Desperado finally understood why he had that feeling.


    When he was fighting Han Sen, although Han Sen used a seemingly disordered footwork, it was not the root of his difort. He was upset because Han Sen wanted to use his own moves against him.


    Because Han Sen lost too fast, Desperado thought it was a coincidence that the guy practiced the same type of martial arts.


    Now thinking back, it was not at all a coincidence. Han Sen was copying him on purpose.


    "This guy..." Huang Yulei looked at Han Sen withplex emotions. Han Sen was always trying to learn from his opponents¡¯ tricks. No wonder he had lost so many times. It must have something to do with this.


    In the Colosseum, Han Sen was gaining momentum. Shattered psychologically, Xu Zhu found harder and harder to cope with Han Sen¡¯s attacks.


    Crack!


    When Xu Zhu wed Han Sen¡¯s chest, Han Sen dislocated Xu Zhu¡¯s wrist with a shrug. Then he quickly threw himself at Xu Zhu.


    At this point, Han Sen had edited Ghosthaunt with Xu Zhu¡¯s techniques, so it was now even stronger than Diversion.


    Locked down by Han Sen, Xu Zhu found him unable to divert Han Sen¡¯s force since Han Sen¡¯s haunting techniques prevented him from doing that.


    Unable to wriggle free, Xu Zhu had to surrender and end the game.


    Having learned the tricks of Diversion, Han Sen was exhrated. He stopped looking for other opponents but left diator. As he still remembered everything, he decided to practice Diversion a bit more.


    Although the simted body moved exactly how he did, he couldn¡¯t feel anything, so it was still different.


    Xu Zhu came out chagrined at his failure. Seeing Desperado together with Huang Yulei, he was dazed. Huang Yulei quickly asked, "Brother, you think he learned Diversion during yourbat?"


    Xu Zhu smiled bitterly and nodded. "He did learn it from fighting with me. There is no question in that. This person is such a fast learner. I think he also learned Thirteen shes from you and did not know how to use it before your fight."


    "Indeed, this person learns so fast. I wonder who he is," said Desperado.


    "Desperado, aren¡¯t you his friend? Send him a text and ask him," said Huang Yulei.


    "I¡¯ll try. Although I added him, I have never talked to him, so not sure if he will reply." Desperado checked and saw Han Sen had already left diator.


    "He is offline now. I¡¯ll do it next time," said Desperado.


    Xu Zhu nodded absentmindedly. Beaten like this, he was devastated.


    Huang Yulei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He suggested, "Do you think that person would be interested in him?"


    "Which person?" Xu Zhu and Desperado both looked to Huang Yulei, not sure who he was talking about.


    "The person who is the apple of the eye of our president," said Huang Yulei with his lips curled downward.


    "This is a great idea. That person might really be interested in this soldier guy. Then we can all be freed." Xu Zhu¡¯s eyes also lit up.


    The person they were talking about was Qian Hezhen, the youngest students of the president of Ares martial Hall Daniel. Qian Hezhen was gifted and learned everything fast, which was why Huangfu Xiongcheng saw his youngest student as his sessor.


    Qian Hezhen did not abuse the president¡¯s confidence in him either. He had just evolved and already seeded in practicing several secret martial arts of Ares Martial Hall.


    However, Qian Hezhen was not satisfied with what he had achieved but kept challenging the renowned students in Ares Martial Hall. Even a master like Desperado was annoyed to death by him. The students could not turn Qian Hezhen down because he was backed by Hungfu, which was why their heads hurt whenever seeing Qian Hezhen.

 Chapter 309: Threaten

    Chapter 309: Threaten


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Han Sen left the training hall, he felt extremely sore. Blue veins stood out all over his body, which looked frightening.


    Han Sen knew that it was because he had used Heresy Mantra for too long, which was a heavy burden on his body.


    Had his heart and veins not been strengthened during the first phase of Heresy Mantra, his organs would probably have exploded.


    Even after the enhancement, his body still couldn¡¯t stand the tremendous burden. At this time, Han Sen became so exhausted that he could barely stand.


    He originally wanted to practice Diversion a bit more, but could no longer do that. Sitting alone in the training hall, Han Sen decided to go back to the dormitory after he recovered.


    News was ying in the training hall, most of which was about God¡¯s Sanctuary, such as someone had gone to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, someone had be a demigod, and someone had be a sacred-blood aristocrat.


    After watching a while, Han Sen¡¯s attention was suddenly caught by a specific message. It was a short story read by the anchor, which was soon drowned in many simr stories.


    However, Han Sen suddenly became excited. He quickly turned on hislink and started searching on the Sk. Very soon, Han Sen found some useful information and his eyes lit up.


    The news was about the Glory Shelter in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Someone found a strong sacred-blood creature in the mountains near Glory Shelter. Almost the entire Glory Shelter teamed up to hunt the creature, but they were not even able to hurt it, even at the cost of many lives.


    Han Sen found thements on this matter from people in Glory Shelter. Because many of them had seen the sacred-blood creature, their description of it was rather clear.


    It was a turtle-like creature, dark as ink andrge as a car. Its body was so stiff that even sacred-blood weapons could not scratch its shell. Many people died in its teeth.


    The huge turtle was not fast, otherwise more people might have died.


    Many believed that this ck turtle was even stronger than a sacred-blood crystal-shelled turtle, and should be the strongest turtle creature that people had ever witnessed in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Many people described the fighting scene, which convinced Han Sen that it was very likely to be a super creature.


    ording to people from Glory Shelter, the ck turtle was obviously much stronger than a typical sacred-blood creature. No sacred-blood weapons could hurt it. And its only weakness was its speed. Otherwise more than half of the Glory Shelter would die there.


    If they were not exaggerating too much, Han Sen believed the turtle must be a super creature.


    For half a year, Han Sen had been improving his own strength and asking around about super creatures. After all, even if he was able to kill a super creature, there must be one for him to kill.


    However, super creatures were even more rare than sacred-blood creatures. This turtle was the only candidate Han Sen had seen in half a year.


    Han Sen viewed all the discussions about the turtle again and knew that the ck turtle came out from the ocean. Someone tried to hunt it after spotting it. They not only failed but also lost a lot of good men.


    The ck turtle had now climbed into the copper mountains. Because people from Glory Shelter had no way to kill it, they did not bother to track it down. At this point, all they knew was that it was somewhere in the Copper Mountains.


    Han Sen was still thinking whether he should go to Glory Shelter. He had been there once and knew the way very well. If he flew over the dark swamp, he could get there in a fortnight.


    However, he had not yetpleted the third phase longevity of Heresy Mantra. Han Sen was not sure if he was strong enough to kill a super creature, which was why he was still hesitating.


    "Brother, you spent a long time using the holographic device and you are soaked. Keep hydrated." Someone suddenly appeared next to Han Sen, throwing a bottle of water to him.


    To his surprise, it was Jing Jiya. Jing Jiya had been waiting for Han Sen to challenge him proactively, but nothing had happened in days. Jing Jiya realized that Han Sen was much more mature than he thought,pletely unaffected by the rumors.


    However, Jing Jiya was not someone who would easily give up. Getting the message that Han Sen was in the training hall, he quickly came over and waited for Han Sen there.


    In fact, he had been here for quite a while. After Han Sen came out from the device, he was sitting near Jing Jiya, but Jing Jiya did note to him right away. The freshman first went to purchase two bottles of water before he sat down next to Han Sen.


    "Rx, I did not poison the water," said Jing Jiya with a smile.


    "Thank you then." Han Sen opened the bottle and drank more than half of the water. He did sweat a lot and was dehydrated. Because of his exhaustion, Han Sen did not bother to get up and buy water. Now that Jing Jiya was handing him a bottle, he dly epted it.


    Jing Jiya looked at him, interested. "You¡¯re really not afraid that I might poison the water?"


    "The younger brother of Jing Jiwu would not use that kind of scheme," said Han Sen casually. In fact, he would not even be scared if there were poison in it. In addition, it made no sense for Jing Jiya to do it in public, since cameras were installed everywhere, and he would have no way to exonerate himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s words made Jing Jiya pause. The freshman did not realize that Han Sen would have such respect for his older brother.


    However, Jing Jiya was someone who had to reach his goal. He smiled and said to Han Sen softly, "I am not my brother. Just because he won¡¯t use these schemes, it does not mean that I will not. If you are not willing to ept my challenge, then I will have to use some dirty tricks even if I don¡¯t want to."


    "Such as?" Han Sen took another sip of water and asked.


    "I know that your mom¡¯s name is Luo Sn and the shelter she belonged to in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. And you have a sister named Han Yan. She is very cute and studies..." Jing Jiya always had a faint smile on his face and looked harmless. When girls saw him, their hearts would race.

 Chapter 310: As You Wish

    Chapter 310: As You Wish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing Jing Jiya¡¯s words, Han Sen smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Jing Jiya, if you want to threaten someone, you¡¯ll have to be smart. When you speak, try to act like a tough guy so that I might be scared."


    Jing Jiya¡¯s face became grim. He said, "Brother, I am not joking."


    Leaning against the back of his chair, Han Sen stretched and said slowly, "Since you have investigated my family, you should know who I am. Do you dare to touch them? Now tell me again you¡¯re not joking."


    Jing Jiya smiled and said, "Brother, you¡¯re right. I do not dare to touch your family, but your friends might not be as lucky. I don¡¯t dare to do anything to Wang Mengmeng or Lu Meng either, but Shi Zhikang and Zhang Yang were under no one¡¯s protection."


    "I would be interested to know how you n to hurt them in ckhawk," said Han Sen.


    Jing Jiya was still smiling. "It will not be easy for me to injure them on campus, and it¡¯s gonna be a waste of time to hurt their family. But do you think I could seduce their girlfriends? You think I¡¯m going to seed?"


    "Jing Jiya, there are things that you should never do," replied Han Sen solemnly. Whether Jing Jiya could seed or not, he will not let it happen.


    "If you¡¯re angry, you can take it out on me during our duel anytime," said Jing Jiya with politely.


    "As you wish then." Although Han Sen did not want to waste his time, he no longer wanted to tolerate the kid¡¯s provocation. He would take care of what should be taken care of.


    Jing Jiya appeared to be exhrated. "I will be waiting for you. Please keep your words, otherwise..."


    Jing Jiya did not finish his sentence, but even an idiot could understand him. Han Sen smiled and said, "Jing Jiwu did not teach his brother well, so I will be a good friend and do that for him."


    Jing Jiya was a bit upset hearing that, but he did not talk back. Since Han Sen had agreed to his challenge, all he needed to do was beating Han Sen. It was pointless to win an argument.


    Jing Jiya had always thought that only by defeating Han Sen could he avenge his brother.


    Seeing Jing Jiya left, Han Sen immediately moved on to consider his trip to Glory Shelter. Although he might still be a bit weak, maybe he could give it a shot.


    me lieutenant, devil sword and the second phase of Heresy Mantra, those might be all that it took for him to kill a super creature. Most importantly, the ck turtle was not very fast, so he could always run away.


    "It seems I should make the trip. Tomorrow after I kick the kid¡¯s ass, I¡¯ll leave for Glory Shelter." Han Sen did not want to miss the opportunity. After all, super creatures were so rare that he did not know when he would see the next one if he missed this turtle.


    After Jing Jiya left, he spread the news that he was about to challenge Han Sen the next day on the archery range. In order to clear his brother¡¯s name, he would like for everyone to know how he beat Han Sen.


    Jing Jiya had even thought of his line after beating Han Sen, "Although you are quite good, you¡¯re still nothingpared to me, and even less than nothingpared to my older brother. Your one win was just based on pure luck."


    Soon the entire ckhawk knew about the duel. Almost everyone hearing the news became excited.


    Han Sen was the legend of ckhawk, and Jing Jiya was another monster after his older brother, so their duel attracted a lot of attention.


    Even many professors decided to have a look after hearing about it.


    The next morning, before Han Sen and Jing Jiya got there, the stands around the archery range was packed with audience.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "The genius of course. Even Jing Jiwu was not his match, let alone Jing Jiya." The senior students who had witnessed how strong Han Sen was mostly supported him.


    "I don¡¯t think so. You have all seen Jing Jiya¡¯s record, which is probably even better than Jing Jiwu when he was at school. Han Sen only beat Jing Jiwu because of good luck and he had not done much in recent two years. I¡¯m afraid he will lose to Jing Jiya..."


    Among freshmen, more people supported Jing Jiya, especially the girls. Jing Jiya¡¯s good looks won him a lot of poprity.


    "Ms. Chen, you¡¯re also here to see the duel?" Situ Xiang looked at Chen Ling in surprise.


    "Yes, Han Sen once represented the Martial Arts Society and I havee to support him," said Chen Ling with a smile.


    "Come and join me. The view is better here." Situ Xiang brought Chen Ling to the coach¡¯s bench.


    "Coach, who do you think he has a better chance, Han Sen or Jing Jiya?" Chen Ling asked.


    "It is very hard to say. So many things had happened to Han Sen in the recent two years, and I can say that Jing Jiya has even surpassed his brother," replied Situ Xiang with a bitter smile.


    Chen Ling knew what the coach was saying, so she nodded and did not speak again.


    Han Sen¡¯s roommates also came to cheer him up, and Wang Mengmeng came with them as well. However, the stands were so full they had to watch on their feet.


    "Can Han Sen win? That Jing Jiya kid is quite something," said Shi Zhikang with his brows knitted. He had seen Jing Jiya¡¯s match and the kid was indeed quite talented.


    Jing Jiya was also in the Archery Department, so Shi Zhikang hadpeted with him a few times. Shi Zhikang sensed even more stress facing Jing Jiya than when he met Jing Jiwu.


    Zhang Yang and Lu Meng did not speak. In fact, they both had fought Jing Jiya and suffered terrible losses. They felt the same as Shi Zhikang did: Jing Jiya was even more formidable than Jing Jiwu.


    "Brother Han will definitely win." Wang Mengmeng was Han Sen¡¯s diehard fan and believed in him as always.

 Chapter 311: Spinning Away

    Chapter 311: Spinning Away


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen waved at his friends and entered the archery range. At the same time, Jing Jiya also entered the range.


    "Han Sen, there is something that I should probably tell you beforehand," Jing Jiya walked over to Han Sen and said with a smile.


    "If you want to tell me, then tell me," said Han Sen casually.


    Jing Jiya smiled and said nothing. He walked to the bow rack, took a 16.0 practice bow and a quiver full of arrows, and returned to Han Sen.


    The next second, Jing Jiya straightened his back, nocked an arrow, and made a shot casually.


    That was only a start. He then quickly shot nine more arrows, between which there was almost no gap. The ten arrows were like a straight line, flying toward the target 60 feet away.


    Students were dumbstruck. If it was very hard to believe that with a 16.0 arrow, Jing Jiya was able to shoot a session of ten arrows. His strength was beyond their imagination.


    "He is indeed even stronger than Jing Jiwu at his age," mumbled Situ Xiang.


    Chen Ling was also amazed. Among the unevolved, very few people had this kind of strength, not to mention Jing Jiya was just a freshman.


    As people were shocked by what Jing Jiya could do, they found the bigger surprise was yet toe.


    As the first arrow hit the bull¡¯s eye, the second arrow suddenly made a strange turn when it was about to hit the first, which was the same case with the remaining eight arrows.


    When all ten arrows were on the target, people found that only the first one hit the bull¡¯s eye, while the other nine arrows formed a circle with the first arrow as the center.


    Everybody widened their mouth. Someone yelpped and said, "Spinning arrow! Isn¡¯t that Han Sen¡¯s spinning arrow? Howe Jing Jiya can also do that?"


    At this point, even Situ Xiang cannot believe her eyes. Jing Jiya used a 16.0 bow to shoot a session of ten arrows, nine of which were spinning. Judging from the way that the arrows were aligned she knew that Jing Jiya was already an archery master.


    "Monster! A monster more formidable than Jing Jiwu was!"mented Situ Xiang. She had hoped that Han Sen would win, but did not have much faith after watching Jing Jiya¡¯s performance.


    Han Sen¡¯s most impressive skill was spinning arrow, with which he beat Jing Jiwu. However, Jing Jiya seemed to be even better at that, and he even had a higher fitness index than his older brother. There was simply no way that Han Sen could beat Jing Jiya.


    "Jing Jiya also knows spinning arrow, and it looks like he has mastered it. Han Sen is in trouble now."


    "What great archery skills! I¡¯m afraid Han Sen will not be better than him."


    "Using a 16.0 bow at will, Jing Jiya is more formidable than Jing Jiwu was."


    ...


    At this point, Shi Zhikang, Zhang Yang and Lu Meng all became pale. Shi Zhikang eximed, "Howe this guy also knows Han Sen¡¯s spinning arrow? I¡¯ve heard that it is almost impossible for an unevolved person to do that."


    "Almost, but notpletely impossible. Jing Jiya and Han Sen are both exceptions," said Lu Meng calmly, looking worried nheless.


    The crowd were in awe of Jing Jiya¡¯s archery skills, and few people believed that Han Sen could still win.


    "What do you think my spinning arrow, brother?" Jing Jiya asked, amused.


    "Jing Jiya, it is quite impressive for your age. Good job!" said Han Sen in appreciation.


    He did appreciate what Jing Jiya could do. Although Jing Jiya had not practiced Yin Yang st, he managed to achieve the effect of the spinning arrow by practicing archery techniques alone.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s words, Jing Jiya felt belittled. At your age? It sounded like he was a kid trying to impress his parents with a golden star awarded by school.


    "Since you said that, you must have stronger archery skills than I do. Why don¡¯t you show us?" suggested Jing Jiya with his brows knitted.


    "No need. I don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s just get started with the duel." Han Sen immediately went to the bow rack, picking up a bow and a quiver of arrows.


    The students were surprised by Han Sen¡¯s choice of bow. He picked an 11.0 practice bow, which was too weak for any archery student. Anyone could easily use a bow like this.


    "Han Sen seems to be overly confident. How can hepete with Jing Jiya with an 11.0 bow?"


    "Wait a minute. The bow he used to beat Jing Jiwu was also an 11.0 bow. Maybe he wants to do it again?"


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to happen. Last time the victory was mainly because of the great tactics Coach Situ Xiang used. Also, Jing Jiwu did not know there was such a thing as spinning arrow and was taken by surprise. However, now Jing Jiya knows about the spinning arrow and is even better at it than Han Sen. How can Han Sen possibly win with an 11.0 bow?"


    "What is Sen trying to pull? He should have picked a strong bow in any case!" Shi Zhikang was stunned, trying to understand why Han Sen would have picked an 11.0 bow.


    Lu Meng did not speak, as he did not understand either.


    Nor did Zhang Yang. He looked at Wang Mengmeng and asked, "Mengmeng, didn¡¯t you use to learn archery skills from Han Sen? Tell us, what is he trying to do?"


    Wang Mengmeng pondered and answered, "Brother Han must feel that it is too easy to beat Jing Jiya anyway, so he picked the first bow he saw. I don¡¯t believe it means anything."

 Chapter 312: An Effortless Shot

    Chapter 312: An Effortless Shot


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Many students were eavesdropping on the conversations between Han Sen¡¯s friends, trying to pick up some insider perspectives.


    However, hearing what Wang Mengmeng said, they all stared at her as if she were crazy.


    Even Han Sen¡¯s roommates found Wang Mengmeng¡¯s reply out of line. It was simply impossible for Han Sen to think beating Jing Jiya was a piece of cake.


    Someone who could shoot a session of ten arrows with a 16.0 bow, nine of which were spinning, would never lose easily. Whether or not Han Sen could beat him remained a question.


    The eavesdroppers had determined that Wang Mengmeng must be a diehard fan, whose words were hardly believable.


    Situ Xiang and Chen Ling were also surprised by Han Sen¡¯s choice. Chen Ling asked Situ Xiang, "Coach, I don¡¯t know that much about archery. But isn¡¯t an 11.0 bow much weaker than a 16.0 one?"


    Situ Xiang nodded and said, "if they were on the same level, the 16.0 bow is much stronger than an 11.0 one."


    "Then why did Han Sen pick an 11.0 bow? With his strength, even if he cannot use a 16.0, he could always choose a 15.0 or 14.0, right?" Chen Ling was puzzled.


    Situ Xiang smiled wryly and said, "I don¡¯t understand either. If there is any reason, maybe he wants to beat the two brothers with the same kind of bow."


    "Is that even possible?" Although Chen Ling did not know archery, she knew how difficult it must be to beat Jing Jiya with a weak bow.


    "I can¡¯t tell." Situ Xiang¡¯s words were rather conservative, because in her view, Han Sen was doomed.


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s bow, Jing Jiya¡¯s face darkened. He could no longer keep up his good manners and asked sharply, "Brother, are you really going to use the bow?"


    "Can¡¯t I?" Han Sen said quietly.


    "Sure." Jing Jiya took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He knew that being flighty and impatient was a big no-no before a duel. Although he had no doubt that he would win, he did not want to take his opponent lightly.


    No matter what bow Han Sen had picked, Jing Jiya decided to go all in and leave Han Sen no chance.


    "Since you¡¯re okay with it, let¡¯s start." Han Sen did not want to waste more time. After the duel, he must leave for Glory Shelter. The trip would take him at least a month, and he must hurry.


    "Okay," replied Jing Jiya. He walked away from Han Sen and stopped when they were 220 feet apart.


    Jing Jiya turned back and said to Han Sen with a smile, "You beat my brother at this distance. How about we have the duel under the same condition?"


    Jing Jiya had thought about this a long time ago. He wanted to avenge his brother at the same distance.


    "As you like," said Han Sen indifferently.


    "Coach Situ Xiang, would you do the honor and blow the whistle?" Jing Jiya asked Situ Xiang with a smile.


    Situ Xiang nodded, gave a pause, and blew her neck whistle.


    All eyes were on Han Sen and Jing Jiya. The moment the whistle was blown, Jing Jiya shot the exact same session of ten arrows at Han Sen.


    Because the bow was strong, the ten arrows were in Han Sen¡¯s face in no time.


    Jing Jiya knew very well that although the ten arrows seemed to be aligned, they would scatter into a storm in Han Sen¡¯s face and block every direction, thanks to the spinning techniques.


    Jing Jiya had worked hard on spinning arrow in order to beat Han Sen this way. He had to beat Han Sen with Han Sen¡¯s own tricks to clear his brother¡¯s name.


    Han Sen saw what Jing Jiya did, but only shot one arrow in anguid manner. It seemed that he did not even pull the string to the fullest.


    And he did not make a second shot either. Putting the bow down, Han Sen stood there and watched.


    "Looks like Han Sen has given up."


    "He didn¡¯t even want to win. No wonder he picked an 11.0 bow."


    "The genius has fallen. This is such a boring duel to watch."


    "It¡¯s such a shame that Jing Jiya treats him seriously. He not only disrespects his opponent, he disrespects himself as well."


    "It is the same genius I used to worship?"


    "It seems he¡¯s not the same person after the ident."


    Situ Xiang was also very disappointed. ording to what she remembered, Han Sen was not someone who would easily give up, let alone make a move that equals surrender. However, she had seen it happen with her own eyes. Situ Xiang thought to herself, is the archery emperor gone forever?


    Even Jing Jiya was dumbstruck by Han Sen¡¯s attitude. He wanted to beat Han Sen, but not like this. Such a loser and such terrible skills, what point would he be making even if he could beat Han Sen? It would probably bring his brother Jing Jiwu more shame.


    If Jing Jiwu had lost to a genius, Jing Jiya could ept it. However, it seemed that Jing Jiwu had lost to a scum.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, was very satisfied with the shot he made. The power of the spinning arrow did not lie in its speed or strength, but how it span.


    Although Jing Jiya¡¯s spinning arrow seemed impressive, in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, those arrows were barely spinning.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s shot was not fast, but it carried a spinning force that Jing Jiya could not even imagine.


    In addition, Han Sen¡¯s shot also represented his understanding of the spinning force and Yin Yang st in the recent two years. Although it was not fast, Han Sen was quite satisfied with what he had done.


    Jing Jiya¡¯s arrows had arrived, the first of which was about to sh with the arrow Han Sen shot.


    All the audience just saw what Jing Jiya could do and knew that his arrows could make strange turns and avoid Han Sen¡¯s arrow. Therefore, even if Han Sen had also made his arrow spin, it would not change anything.

 Chapter 313: Emperor Returns

    Chapter 313: Emperor Returns


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Jing Jiya¡¯s arrow was about to hit Han Sen¡¯s, something unbelievable happened. Jing Jiya¡¯s arrow did not move aside, but was leaning toward Han Sen¡¯s arrow like it was a ma.


    Bang!


    The two arrows shed. Han Sen¡¯s slow arrow knocked Jing Jiya¡¯s away and then became faster.


    Bang Bang Bang...


    Han Sen¡¯s arrow shed sessively with all ten arrows shot by Jing Jiya and knocked all ten away. Its strength was not weakened but enhanced after the cracking sounds.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow ended up on Jing Jiya¡¯s chest. Taking the hit, Jing Jiya staggered back a few steps and fell to the ground.


    Jing Jiya looked down at the arrow on his chest incredulously with his mouth gaping.


    Silence fell on the entire range. No one anticipated this result. No one could believe that an effortless shot made by Han Sen using an 11.0 practice bow could carry such miraculous power.


    Han Sen walked to Jing Jiya, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Jing Jiya, if you want to learn the real spinning arrow,e find me when you have time. I¡¯ll teach you."


    Then Han Sen took down the practice arrow on Jing Jiya¡¯s chest and put it back in the quiver. Putting the bow back on the rack, Han Sen left the range.


    Jing Jiya watched Han Sen leave and sat there like death.


    "The genius is the genius! This is what spinning arrow really looks like."


    "I know it was not that easy to mimic the genius. It seems Jing Jiya just learned some tricks and did not master the skill."


    "Awesome. Han Sen never took Jing Jiya seriously. He did so well with just an 11.0 practice bow. Imagine what he can do if he had picked a 16.0 one!"


    "Impressive! The spinning force of the arrow is what beat Jing Jiwu! How did he do it, using a weak bow to make such a strong shot? And the arrow seemed to be faster and faster after it shed with other arrows..."


    "..."


    It took Jing Jiya a long while before he recovered from shock. Watching Han Sen walking away, Jing Jiya suddenly smiled wryly withplex feelings.


    He suddenly discovered how ridiculous his schemes were. He had always believed that Han Sen was afraid of epting his challenge and losing to him. But after seeing what Han Sen could do with that arrow, he suddenly understood that Han Sen never took him seriously, which was the only reason why Han Sen did not ept his challenge in the first ce.


    A casual shot from an ordinary bow had such an unbelievable effect.


    He deserves to be the one who beat my brother. Jing Jiya got back on his feet and did not feel upset. Instead, he was burning with a passion that he had never felt before. As the prodigy in his family, he had the gift like nobody else. He did not need to have a passion, because he had never met a deserving opponent.


    However, Han Sen made him feel that it was not blood that flew in his body, but fire.


    "Beat him!" That was all Jing Jiya could think of.


    Han Sen went back to his dorm and said goodbye to his roommates before he teleported to God¡¯s Sanctuary alone.


    Beating Jing Jiya was miraculous in other people¡¯s eyes, but for Han Sen, who just wanted to teach the boy a lesson, it was nothing.


    Inspired by the spinning spear, the arrow shot by Han Sen generated a centripetal force, drawing all the arrows in. Using thebination of yin and yang forces, Han Sen was also able to borrow the speed of other arrows.


    The ten shes did not affect Han Sen¡¯s arrow, but empowered it, making it ten times stronger than when it left the string. So, Jing Jiya was hit before he could even realize what had happened.


    In addition, Jing Jiya had no way to foresee such an incredible oue, so he was not prepared at all.


    Han Sen thought what he had done was no challenge at all. Among the unevolved, no one could hold a candle to Han Sen any longer. The only match he had left in first God¡¯s Sanctuary was a super creature.


    Han Sen did not care about all that himself, but in ckhawk, he was revered as a hero.


    The students in freshman and sophomore years only knew Han Sen previously from the school¡¯s history, but Han Sen¡¯s performance at the duel brought him back under the spotlight.


    The Emperor returned with his incredible archery skills. ckhawk was still his Empire.


    "Why didn¡¯t he participate in any games recently? If he did, ckhawk could have won a lot of championships. With his archery skills, if he were there, even the Alliance Central Military Academy would lose without a doubt."


    "Not just archery. He is peerless in ck and white boxing and warframe as well. He even gained his nickname ¡¯emperor¡¯ from participating in a ck and white boxing game, where he gave St. Germain zero point. You know St. Germain even had Nn Chengnuo on their team at the time..."


    "Seriously?"


    "Why would I lie about that? You can still find the video of the game online. Watch it for yourself. If you think I exaggerated, you can have my virginity."


    ...


    Han Sen¡¯s name once again became the topic of conversations in ckhawk. Many students found Han Sen¡¯s old videos and became even more impressed by him.

 Chapter 314: Mushu

    Chapter 314: Mushu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Once again, Han Sen enter the Dark Swamp. Last time it took him half a month to travel from Glory Shelter back to Steel Armor Shelter by way of Dark Swamp.


    Last time, he only had the mutant three-eyed beast as his mount and needed to fly on his own over Dark Swamp. This time, he could just use Meowth all the way as the mount, and no mutant creature could stop it.


    Han Sen tried to kill as few creatures as possible. Except for sacred geno points, he did not need anything. The golden rock worm king was still recovering from his enormous feast in the nest. So Han Sen did not bother to hunt.


    With Meowth¡¯s speed, almost no creatures could catch up with them.


    However, Meowth was not a real mount. Although it was fast, the ride was not afortable one.


    Han Sen took the chance to practice the clinging technique in Panorama. He attached his entire body to the back of Meowth and moved up and down as Meowth ran.


    The key to the clinging technique was following the opponent¡¯s force. Although it was the same kind of techniques as diversion, they differed a lot in practice.


    When using Diversion, the goal was to offset the opponent¡¯s force. However, the goal of using the clinging technique was to integrate oneself with one¡¯s opponent, so the opponent could not exert his force.


    As Han Sen felt Meowth¡¯s movement under him, he focused himself on moving along with Meowth and felt less and less turbulence.


    As the encyclopedia of the Saint Hall, Panorama included all sorts of fundamental methods of using one¡¯s strength. Many of those methods could also be applied in the daily life. In order to perfect himself, Han Sen was always practicing the methods, even when he rested.


    Although it was impossible for him to reach perfection, he was pushing himself closer and closer to his full potentials.


    The stronger he became, the more likely it was for him to kill super creatures. In fact, the essence of martial arts was to push one¡¯s limits.


    The status above evolver was named surpasser, which meant the person had surpassed the limits of human body. A surpasser could even crash an aircraft with bare hands.


    As Meowth galloped, Han Sen suddenly found a creature that looked like a centipede rolling over in a swamp ahead of him.


    Despite its resemnce to a centipede, the creature was about 30 feet long, its shell gleaming with a dark purple shimmer. Its body was as thick as a wok and its feet as sharp as sickles.


    The dark purple centipede wound itself around a buffalo-like creature, its sharp feet digging into the buffalo, which was about to bleed to death.


    "It seems that the centipede should be a sacred-blood creature. How lucky! Although it is arge creature, I don¡¯t believe it has too much meat in the body, which should provide some geno points for me." Han Sen was excited that he saw the sacred-blood creature just when he entered Dark Swamp.


    As the huge centipede was trying to strangle the Buffalo, Han Sen took out the diamond sword and jumped from the back of Meowth. With one sh, he cut the centipede together with the buffalo. The centipede was cut into pieces because it was winding on the Buffalo. When each piece fell on the ground, it was still twitching and quieted down after a while.


    "Sacred-blood creature mushu killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points randomly."


    "Mutant creature swamp buffalo killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 mutant geno points randomly."


    Although no beast soul is gained, Han Sen was excited that he was able to kill a sacred-blood creature with only one strike.


    He summoned golden rock worm king to eat the swamp buffalo. Obviously, the worm king was more interested in the meat of mushu. In addition, its appetite did not seem to be as good as before, so it left half of the buffalo meat untouched.


    Han Sen found a clean pool to wash the mushu¡¯s carcass and peeled its shell.


    Although the mushu looked ugly, its meat was juicy and rich. Putting it over fire, Han Sen immediately smelled an alluring fragrance.


    Han Sen summoned the holy angel. She stared at the meat barbecue with a desiring look.


    "It still needs a while," said Han Sen, patted the holy angel on her head.


    Holy angel did not speak, her eyes fixed on the barbecue, which was probably all she could see at this point.


    Without Han Sen¡¯s order, she could not move and had to wait patiently next to the fire.


    Han Sen was amused. This little girl only ate sacred-blood meat. Even a mutant meat could not interest her at all.


    Han Sen did not want to spare sacred-blood meat before, while he did not care that much recently. He was about to max out on his sacred geno points, but collecting super geno points would take him a long time. During that period of time, he could do some casual hunting and his sacred geno points would be filled very fast.


    So, every chance he got, Han Sen would let the holy angel eat some sacred-blood meat. If she could evolve like Meowth did, she would be a super beast soul. At that time, he did not even to move a finger and could let her do all the fighting for him.


    When the barbecue was ready, the holy angel started to gobble the sacred-blood meat at Han Sen¡¯smand. Arge piece of meat disappeared momentarily.


    The appetite of a sacred-blood pet was unimaginable. Han Sen only had one piece when the holy angel had already swallowed a dozen, her stomach still t.


    Han Sen let the holy angel eat a better half of the mushu meat, and saved a small part for the road. The part that Han Sen had eaten gave him another sacred geno point.


    Han Sen now had 79 sacred geno points and it will not be long before he maxed out.

 Chapter 315: Tornado Wolf

    Chapter 315: Tornado Wolf


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The second day he spent in Dark Swamp, Han Sen saw from afar that an ind was floating in the sky. He was suddenly thrilled and thought, there is a Mystery Ind in Dark Swamp!


    A Mystery Ind meant a sacred-blood beast soul. In the past, Han Sen needed a sacred-blood ghost butterfly boomerang to kill the holy angel, but now he no longer needed that. In the entire First God¡¯s Sanctuary, there was hardly any sacred-blood creature that he could not kill.


    Dark Swamp was remote and dangerous, it is not very likely that someone happened to be here. Therefore, Han Sen believed he would not have a lot ofpetitors.


    Having summoned his sacred-blood wings, Han Sen flew toward the Mystery Ind. The strong wind could not stop him at all.


    This time, Han Sen only used the wings of the purple-feathered dragon. He did not look exactly like dor, but he did not mind either. No one had seen the wings without the ck beetle armor. In addition, all those who had seen these sacred-blood wings had evolved, including Son of Heaven.


    When Han Sennded on the Mystery Ind, he frowned as he heard noises of abat. Someone still beat him to the Mystery Ind in Dark Swamp.


    Han Sen saw that it was a man and woman fighting a giant wolf with silver fur. Han Sen thought the wolf must be the sacred-blood creature on the Mystery Ind.


    Han Sen could not tell who the man and woman were. It seemed that they were not from Steel Armor Shelter.


    Maybe they are from Glory Shelter. Steel Armor Shelter and Glory Shelter are the closest to Dark Swamp, Han Sen guessed.


    Both the man and woman had a fabulous set of beast souls. They not only had sacred-blood wings, even their weapons and armor were sacred-blood beast souls.


    In addition, the two of them had both shapeshifted with sacred-blood humanoid beast souls. The level of the beast souls they used were shocking even to Han Sen.


    However, with their luxurious beast souls, they were not able to beat the silver wolf.


    The silver wolf was so fast that when it ran, it became a blur. Han Sen could tell that the silver wolf was a huge threat to the man and woman.


    After watching for a while, Han Sen smiled and did not hurry to go over. Standing afar, he decided to watch them fight.


    At this point, he was able to tell that the man and woman were not the wolf¡¯s match. He had no intention to fight with them and wanted to kill the wolf after they retreated.


    It looks like Lady Luck is still on my side, thought Han Sen.


    Indeed, a man and woman found it was more and more difficult to parry with the wolf. They also seemed to have noticed Han Sen, and did not want to fight anymore.


    Fighting while retreating, the man and woman approached Han Sen.


    "Friend, I am Ma Mingjun from Glory Shelter gang. How about we work together to strike down this sacred-blood creature?" eximed the man when he approached Han Sen.


    "If we work together, whole gets to keep the meat and beast soul?" Han Sen asked.


    "Whoever makes the fatal strike gets to keep them." Ma Mingjun was 150 feet from Han Sen.


    "All right." Han Sen smiled and joined the two. The spinning spear and the diamond sword or both kept in Han Sen¡¯s backpack. Of course, Han Sen will not use them. He summoned the three-de harpoon and threw himself at the silver wolf.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei exchanged a look and quickly joined Han Sen. They did not expect Han Sen to be so decisive and were suddenly a bit scared that Han Sen might snatch the beast soul.


    With Han Sen on the team, Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei suddenly felt less pressured. They were both shocked by how well Han Sen could fight. Since they did not know him, they thought that Han Sen probably was not from Glory Shelter, otherwise they would have heard about him.


    The two did not dare to ck, for fear that Han Sen might kill the silver wolf first.


    In fact, Han Sen did not use what he got. Otherwise, the silver wolf would be killed in the first round.


    Han Sen was trying to practice Thirteen shes on the silver wolf. Since he learned Thirteen shes, Han Sen did not have too many opportunities to use it, because he could hardly find any deserving opponent. By practicing it on the wolf, Han Sen was trying to refresh his memory.


    However, one thing was for sure: the silver wolf was his, and Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei had no chance at all.


    Although the two of them had tried very hard to kill the silver wolf before Han Sen, Han Sen was the one took the wolf¡¯s life with Thirteen shes.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei were dazed. They had decided when to make the fatal attack, but did not foresee Han Sen¡¯s sudden move, which beheaded the silver wolf instantaneously before they had a chance to use their trump card.


    "Sacred-blood creature tornado wolf killed. Beast soul of tornado wolf gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points randomly."


    Han Sen took a look at the tornado wolf beast soul and discovered it to be a beast soul mount. Han Sen was pleased as he eventually gained his first sacred-blood mount.


    Meowth was not a mount per se, because despite its speed, riding on that was a terrible experience.


    "Thank you," Han Sen said and went to pick up the tornado wall¡¯s body.


    "One second." Ma Mingjun suddenly stopped Han Sen.


    "Are you going back on your words?" Han Sen asked calmly, without getting upset.


    "Friend, we don¡¯t mean to do that. We just wanted to ask whether you are willing to sell the meat and beast soul?" Ma Mingjun asked Han Sen.


    "No." Han Sen rejected Ma Mingjun without a second thought. He still needed some sacred geno points himself. Even if he did not, his holy angel needed it.


    "Friend, if you are willing to sell, we can make you a very generous offer." Ma Mingjun exchanged a look with Su Xinmei and said to Han Sen.


    "I¡¯m not interested in cash. But if you have a sacred-blood beast soul from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, I could consider a swap," said Han Sen quietly.


    From hisst cooperation with Lin Beifeng, Han Sen earned a cut of 700 million. Plus the mutant beast souls he gained from Xu Ruyan and the nest, Han Sen was quite a rich man at this point.


    He had used some connections to buy a few mutant beast souls in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for his mom to use, which were a great help to Luo Sn. However, a sacred-blood beast soul from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was so rare that Han Sen had found no chance to purchase any. After all, he had not entered second God¡¯s Sanctuary himself.

 Chapter 316: Feeding My Pet

    Chapter 316: Feeding My Pet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "That does not even make sense. We do not have sacred-blood beast souls from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, even if we do, it is impossible that we exchange them for something in First God¡¯s Sanctuary," said Ma Mingjun with his brows knitted.


    The sacred-blood beast souls in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were much harder toe by than those in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, and thus much more valuable.


    However, an unevolved person could not receive any beast soul from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. If Han Sen was to purchase a beast soul from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for his mother, his mother would have to receive the beast soul from the other party directly. Otherwise, a primitive beast soul from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary would easily beat most sacred-blood beast soul from First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Because the beast souls from a higher phase could not enter a lower one, the sacred-blood beast souls of First God¡¯s Sanctuary were still very valuable.


    However, using a sacred-blood beast soul of First God¡¯s Sanctuary to exchange for one in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was still out of the question.


    "Forget about it then." Han Sen was very casual about the deal. Since Ma Mingjun was from Glory Gang, it was very likely that his gang was like Steel Armor Gang and had military affiliations, which was the only reason that Han Sen even considered a deal with them.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei whispered to each other, and then Su Xinmei said to Han Sen who had already put the silver wolf on his back, "What is your name? Are you from Steel Armor Shelter?"


    "Yes," replied Han Sen and quickly left Mystery Ind with the silver wolf¡¯s body.


    Su Xinmei bristled, "Should we just let him go like this? We had fought the sacred-blood creature for a long time, and he basically took advantage of us."


    Ma Mingjun shook his head and said, "This person was using the secret skill of Ares Martial Hall. Not a lot of students could use the skill. He should be a very important person in the martial hall."


    After Han Sen returned to the ground, he summoned Meowth and put tornado wolf¡¯s body on its back. They traveled a long way to find a cleanke and Han Sen made a barbecue out of the wolf.


    The tornado Wolf was the same size as a bull. Han Sen could not finish it himself, so he summoned holy angel to join him. It was too heavy for him to travel with anyway.


    Holy angel had been in the great mood these two days as she was fed first the mushu and then the tornado wolf. She became so excited that her eyes were sparkling.


    The tornado wolf had a lot more meat than the mushu. Even with her shocking appetite, holy angel could not finish it in a short amount of time. It took Han Sen and her three days to finish the entire tornado Wolf. As for the bones and inner organs, Han Sen fed them all to the worm king.


    The worm king was exhrated. It was never fed sacred-blood meat before, and was happy to taste some bones and gut.


    Han Sen gained another sacred geno point from the tornado wolf and now had 80 sacred geno points.


    Soon, they had traveled across Dark Swamp. Han Sen made a fire at mealtime and decided to heat up some of the mushu meat he preserved. Since it was not a lot, he did not summon the two pets.


    Just as he started to eat, he saw two persons arriving on their mounts, who turned out to be Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei.


    Han Sen was not surprised. He was always cooking these days and it was natural for them to catch up with him.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei were surprised to see Han Sen. Since Han Sen was in Steel Armor Shelter, they did not understand why he would be traveling to Glory Shelter.


    "What a coincidence! Good to see you again. Can we use your fire to cook?" asked Ma Mingjun.


    "Help yourself." Han Sen did not mind and continued to eat his barbecue.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei regarded Han Sen, puzzled. It was easy to tell that the meat Han Sen was eating did note from the silver wolf. Next to Han Sen, there was norge parcels either, which was strange.


    The silver wolf was as big as a bull. It had only been a couple of days since they parted, so it would be amazing if Han Sen could finish one fifth of the meat, let alone the entire wolf. However, to their shock, the silver wolf had disappeared.


    "I am the head of the Glory Gang, Ma Mingjun, this is my girlfriend Su Xinmei. How shall we call you?" As Ma Mingjun started cooking, he started to make small talks with Han Sen.


    "Han Sen, a nobody in Steel Armor Shelter," replied Han Sen casually.


    Ma Mingjun did not know much about Steel Armor Shelter. He thought about what he knew and said, "Dor from Steel Armor Shelter is such an impressive figure. It is a shame that the only participated in one contest for the Chosen and did not evenpete in thest round. Do you know him?"


    "Everyone knows him in Steel Armor Shelter. However, he does not know me," said Han Sen with a smile.


    "Where did that silver wolf go? You couldn¡¯t have finished that in these two days, could you?" After chatting for a while, Ma Mingjun voiced his doubt.


    "I fed it to my Pet," said Han Sen indifferently.


    Ahem!


    Ma Mingjun choked on the water he just drank. It was the first time for him to hear someone would feed sacred-blood meat to a pet.


    Su Xinmei looked at Han Sen incredulously and asked, "You fed sacred-blood meat to your pet?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?" asked Han Sen.


    Ma Mingjun quickly said, "Since Brother Han would use sacred-blood meet on his pet, this pet must be extraordinary. Can we have the honor to see it?"


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei did not believe someone would do such a thing. However, the silver wolf did disappear, and it was impossible for Han Sen to have finished that on his own. It seemed feeding his pet was a usible exnation.


    However, what a pet it must be for someone to be willing to feed it sacred-blood meat! Even if Ma Mingjun had a sacred-blood pet, he would not spare any sacred-blood meat to feed it.


    "It¡¯s just a pet, nothing special about it," said Han Sen, smiling.


    "We are so curious to know what kind of pet it is to deserve sacred-blood meat." Su Xinmei still did not believe that Han Sen actually did it.


    "That¡¯s okay, but my pet has an appearance fee of a mutant beast soul. If you could afford it, I could show it to you as you wish," said Han Sen arrogantly.

 Chapter 317: No Need to Know Me

    Chapter 317: No Need to Know Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Xinmei thought the notion of appearance fee was ridiculous, but seeing Han Sen¡¯s arrogant look, she became worked up and said, "A mutant beast soul? Hear it is. Summon your pet. I would like to see what kind of pet deserves to be fed sacred-blood meat."


    Su Xinmei transferred a mutant beast soul to Han Sen, which was nothing to her.


    Seeing the mutant weapon transferred to himself, Han Sen smiled. Since they are willing to pay, I will show it to them.


    Han Sen summoned the golden rock worm king, whose huge body appeared on the grasnd, looking like a golden armored vehicle.


    Both Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei were shocked. They had never seen such arge pet before.


    "Brother Han, has your pet transformed already? It must be a sacred-blood pet," said Ma Mingjun in surprise.


    "A sacred-blood pet indeed. But it has not transformed," said Han Sen quietly.


    Su Xinmei remained silent, while Ma Mingjun hadplex feelings. Seeing the golden rock worm king, the puzzle was solved. However, the fact that Han Sen would feed his pet sacred-blood meat shook them.


    Han Sen was the only person they had seen that fed his pet with sacred-blood meat.


    "Brother Han, are you going to Steel Armor Shelter?" Ma Mingjun started the conversation again.


    "I heard people had spotted a sacred-blood turtle some time ago and want to have a look." Han Sen did not hide the fact.


    "So you havee for the sacred-blood turtle. That¡¯s easy. It had entered Copper Mountains, which we are familiar with. How about we guide your way?" Ma Mingjun suggested, smiling.


    Ma Mingjun believed it was useful to make a powerful friend who could travel between shelters and feed sacred-blood meat to his pet.


    Han Sen liked the idea. Although he had done his research on the Sk about the location of Copper Mountains, the mountains were huge, and it would not be easy for him to locate the turtle.


    With someone leading the way, he could save a lot of trouble. In addition, Han Sen did not really worry that Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei might harm him. In the entire First God¡¯s Sanctuary, barely anyone could injure him.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei apanied Han Sen to Copper Mountains, saving Han Sen a lot of time.


    Seeing the tornado wolf Han Sen was riding on, Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei felt a bit upset. However, they were not able to kill the tornado wolf in the beginning and would not have been able to fetch more people to help them in any case, since they did not have extra sacred-blood wings.


    In two days, the three arrived at Copper Mountains. The body of the mountains had a burgundy tint, which made the stones look like copper.


    There was little ntation on these mountains, so it was easy to spot someone in the mountains. However, with the peaks rising one of over another, it was hard to find the turtle even though Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei saw which direction it went.


    Either way, having them as guide was much better than figuring out the direction alone. Han Sen followed Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei deeper into the mountains. After less than a day, they saw a group of eight people who had noticed them as well, waving at them.


    Very soon, the group came over. Among them, a guy of Han Sen¡¯s age greeted Ma Mingjun.


    "Mr. Ma, howe you are also in Copper Mountains? Are you also interested in that sacred-blood turtle?" Although the guy was smiling, he did not sound like he was joking around.


    "You are kidding, Mr. Zhao. We Glory Gang suffered greatlyst time. How do I dare to take the risk again? Just taking a friend to look at it," said Ma Mingjun.


    Zhao Guqing¡¯s gaze fell upon Han Sen. He asked with a smile, "I don¡¯t believe I have met this friend before?"


    "Just a stranger. No need to know me," said Han Sen and bypassed the group of people, riding the tornado wolf.


    "Mr. Ma, thank you for all your help. I think this is where we should part ways," Han Sen turned and said to Ma Mingjun, then continued to travel.


    Anyone could tell that Zhao Guqing clearly had an invested interest in the sacred-blood turtle. Since Han Sen also came for the turtle, they werepetitors and Han Sen did not want to waste time on small talks.


    For Han Sen, his time is so precious, and Zhao Guqing did not even deserve to be his opponent.


    The other people in Zhao Guqing¡¯s group bristled and wanted to stop Han Sen, while Zhao Guqing stopped them. He stared at Han Sen riding away on the tornado wolf, turned back to look at Ma Mingjun and asked, "Mr. Ma, your friend is quite full of himself. I wonder where he is from?"


    Looking at Han Sen who had left, Ma Mingjun did not say anything. Although he wanted to make friends with Han Sen, but it will not make sense for him to offend Zhao Guqing either.


    Ma Mingjun hesitated and told Zhao Guqing how he met Han Sen. Glory Gang and Zhao Guqing had constant coborations, and Zhao Guqing also provided Glory Gang with equipment including Z-steel weapons. Ma Mingjun simply could not afford to displease Zhao Guqing for an irrelevant person.


    "A nobody from another shelter! How did he dare to talk to us like that? He probably did not n to be alive for long," sneered Liu Heijie who was standing behind Zhao Guqing.


    Zhao Guqing said, "If he only wanted to look at the turtle, that¡¯s fine. However, if he tries anything, he will not be far from death."


    After inquiring about the details of Han Sen¡¯s situation, Zhao Guqing fared Ma Mingjun well and continued to look for the sacred-blood turtle.


    "Are they really trying to kill Han Sen?" asked Su Xinmei with her brows knitted.


    "You know them well. They are a bunch of ouws who made their fortune through smuggling. If Han Sen notices it earlier, maybe he could live. Otherwise it¡¯s hard to say," said Ma Mingjun with a wry smile.


    Ma Mingjun knew that Han Sen fought well, but the group of people were all ruthless and had high geno point counts. Even if Han Sen had already maxed out on his sacred geno points, he might still be defeated by this group.

 Chapter 318: The Favor Is to Let You Live

    Chapter 318: The Favor Is to Let You Live


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were a variety of creatures in Copper Mountains, while Han Sen was in no mood to hunt. Most of the creatures were ordinary and primitive ones. asionally, there were several mutant creatures, but they were all toorge in body size for Han Sen to consider.


    The tornado wolf had an amazing speed. Han Sen had not quite seen any mount like it. Almost no creatures could catch up with the wolf.


    ording to what Ma Mingjun had told him, Han Sen rode the tornado wolf and searched around.


    Maybe it was good luck, or maybe it was how fast the tornado wolf was, Han Sen found the legendary turtle after one day.


    The turtle was too big for anyone to ignore. It was a ck turtle asrge as a car, climbing on the copper-colored mountain.


    Although the slope was steep, the ck turtle was climbing at a high speed with all four feet. Han Sen did not hurry over, but decided to observe it.


    The turtle has a ck shell and dark green neck and limbs. With a closer look, there were burgundy patterns on the dark shell, which were hardly noticeable.


    On the turtle¡¯s head, there were a pair of ram¡¯s horns. And its limbs were covered with dark green scales.


    After a while, the turtle was about to reach the mountaintop.


    Oddly, despite that the Copper Mountains barely had any ntation, a lush fruit tree was growing on the top of that mountain. The fruit tree was about 15 feet tall and had many white flowers. Some flowers had already faded, and fruits as red as rubies were growing.


    When the turtle reached the tree, it managed to stand on its hind legs and put its forelegs on the tree trunk. Stretching its neck, it tried to bite the fruits.


    "Is it because it wants to eat the red fruits that it came out from the ocean?" Han Sen was dumbstruck.


    During thepulsory education, Han Sen had learned that the nts in God¡¯s Sanctuary should not be eaten, especially the fruits and roots. Maybe it was because of the difference between human genes and the creature genes, eating nts from God¡¯s Sanctuary might have more harm than benefits on one¡¯s body.


    There were edible nts as well, but one must be an expert in the area to tell.


    In this era, hardly anyone would try the nts for themselves. Since scientific testing did not work in God¡¯s Sanctuary, normally no one would eat the nts in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Last time when Xu Ruyan and people from Green Shelter were trapped on the Windend Ind, they had tried a lot of times before finding the edible nts and fungus.


    The turtle could eat these fruits, but it did not mean the fruits were safe for human.


    The turtle was gobbling away, sometimes swallowing the leaves and white flowers together with the fruits. Very soon, all the fruits were gone. The turtle smacked its mouth, looking like it wanted more. Then it turned slowly and went down the mountain.


    As Han Sen was still deciding if he should test whether the turtle was a super creature, he suddenly heard hoof beat from afar.


    Han Sen turned and saw Zhao Guqing leading his group in this direction. Seeing Han Sen and the turtle, Zhao Guqing¡¯s face became grim.


    The group of people rode to Han Sen and hemmed him in. Sitting on the back of a giant tiger, Zhao Guqing said coldly to Han Sen, "Do you want to live or die?"


    "What if I want to die? And what if I want to live?" asked Han Sen calmly.


    "It is easy for you to die. We can kill you right here," Zhao Guqing said and scoffed. "If you want to live, you need to let us lock you down and kick you out of the Copper Mountains."


    Han Sen was not even upset, because these people did not deserve any of his emotions. He looked at Zhao Guqing and smiled, "Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ungrateful to someone who had done you a favor?"


    "Boy, what are you talking about? When have you ever done us a favor? If you want to, you can try licking our shoes," Liu Heijie bristled, pointing at Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not even deign to reply him. He continued in a quiet tone, "Don¡¯t you know what the favor is?"


    "What?" Zhao Guqing frowned and was rmed by Han Sen.


    Han Sen was too calm. It looked like he did not even fear them.


    Zhao Guqing threw a look at someone next to him. Two persons immediately searched around, but found no ambush except for Han Sen himself.


    Han Sen sighed and said, "The favor is to not kill you. I haven¡¯t killed you yet, which is a huge favor. Instead of considering how to repay me, you are trying to harm me. If you are not ungrateful, what are you?"


    "Dammit!" The group of people raged and threw themselves at Han Sen with long weapons in their hands.


    Although Zhao Guqing remained skeptical, there was indeed no one but Han Sen himself. Without thinking any further, Zhao Guqing summoned the spear and stabbed it at Han Sen.


    Seeing the weaponsing at him, Han Sen reached back and drew the spinning spear from his backpack.


    With a sweep, the spear flicked away all the iing weapons, breaking those that were weaker than sacred-blood. Although Zhao Guqing and Liu Heijie¡¯s weapons were not broken, they could barely hold their weapons, because their hands were numb and bleeding.


    Everyone was dumbstruck, unable to believe that the person was able to parry with all of them with just a spear. Regarding the figure sitting on top of the silver wolf, they were all frightened.


    Han Sen was in no mood to appreciate their looks. He quickly stabbed the spinning spear at one person among them.

 Chapter 319: Spear Is Out

    Chapter 319: Spear Is Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The person quickly summoned a heavy steel shield, holding it up to Han Sen¡¯s spear.


    A shield was the biggest enemy of a spear. And this shield was particrly huge and heavy. Even a sacred-blood weapon could hardly prate it.


    The person had a malicious look in his eyes. Apparently, he wanted to use the shield to smash Han Sen¡¯s spear.


    Han Sen smiled and did not stop. His spear touched the steel shield. That person was d in the beginning, but suddenly felt an unimaginable force.


    Crack!


    The long spear was like a drill head, prating the steel shield with a strong spinning force and driven through the person¡¯s chest. The person looked down incredulously at the red spear head in front of his chest.


    The rest of them were almost scared to death. They knew that the shield was a top ranking mutant beast soul that even a sacred-blood weapon could only leave a deep mark on it. However, Han Sen¡¯s spear pierced the shield and the person at the same time.


    Without any pause, Han Sen¡¯s spear left the person¡¯s chest and pointed to another man.


    "Little one, Run!" Zhao Guqing eximed at the man and raised his spear at Han Sen, trying to distract Han Sen and save the man.


    Liu Heijie cried out and hacked his axe at Han Sen. The rest of them also summoned their weapons and attacked Han Sen.


    The man called "little one" shapeshifted into a monkey and jumped away from Han Sen¡¯s strike.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s spear suddenly elerated and pierced him in the air. And then Han Sen still had time to block the iing weapons. Han Sen¡¯s movements were so smooth that it was incredible to watch.


    "The favor is not to kill you." Those who were still alive suddenly thought of what Han Sen said, but it was toote for their repentance.


    Han Sen was like Apollo. Wherever he struck, lives would be taken.


    "Run in different directions. We can¡¯t all die here." Zhao Guqing turned and rode away on his mount, sick with terror.


    Having spotted a lot of strong men in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Zhao Guqing had never seen a monster like Han Sen. If he had not seen Han Sen with his own eyes, Zhao Guqing would not believe that such a person was in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Han Sen should only be an evolver.


    Zhao Guqing regretted so much his decision to provoke Han Sen. However, all he could do at this point was trying to run. He did not even dare to think of revenge.


    Other people immediately scattered. The ouws were a bunch of decisive people and would not think twice before they acted.


    Ah!


    Screams filled the valley, one after another with hardly any pause in between. Zhao Guqing turned pale, looked back, and saw the guy on the silver wolf holding a ck spear had killed four persons already and was about to throw himself at Liu Heijie who was the only one left except for Zhao Guqing.


    Zhao Guqing was almost scared to death. He did not waste any time and kicked his sacred-blood mount.


    Han Sen was like a monster, killing off six persons instantaneously, all of whom had distinguished themselves at the risk of life multiple times. Any of the six could parry with the Chosen.


    However, under that person¡¯s spear, they all died in the blink of an eye, even when they were scattering.


    Ah!


    Zhao Guqing was shaken by another scream. Since he started running, his sacred-blood mount only made it to 30 feet away, while all his seven brothers were killed. Zhao Guqing could not even imagine what a formidable person this must be.


    Urging the sacred-blood mount, Zhao Guqing thought his only hope was that he had a head start. In addition, his mount was a sacred-blood beast soul, so it would not be that easy for Han Sen to catch up with him.


    Just when Zhao Guqing had the idea, he heard Han Sen catching up. Counterintuitively, Zhao Guqing nced back.


    With this nce, Zhao Guqing¡¯s legs went limb as he saw the silver wolf was narrowing the distance at an incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, the man with a calm look was only 10 feet away.


    "Please..." Before Zhao Guqing finished his sentence, Han Sen and tornado wolf brushed past him and the ck spear run through his head and stuck out from his mouth, silencing Zhao Guqing forever.


    Without looking at the dead bodies, Han Sen followed the turtle on the tornado wolf. These people did not deserve any of his attention. It was like killing chickens to him.


    The favor is not to kill you. However, that group of people failed to understand what Han Sen meant.


    A few dayster, someone found the dead bodies in Copper Mountains, which shocked the entire Glory Shelter.


    The group of people represented arge gang in Glory Shelter. However, all eight of them died in Copper Mountains, each with only one strike, without any exception. It was hard to imagine what kind of gang could have killed them this way.


    After hearing about the deaths of the group, Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei quickly went over to take a look. Ma Mingjun suddenly became pale after seeing the bodies. He turned to look at Su Xinmei, who had lost color as well.


    They all had an idea who might have killed Zhao Guqing. In Han Sen¡¯s backpack, there was obviously a long weapon. And the group of people were going in the same direction as Han Sen.


    "Su Xinmei, do not say a word about this to anyone," said Ma Mingjun slowly, fear growing in his heart.


    Everyone else thought it must be a gang that killed Zhao Guqing¡¯s group. However, Ma Mingjun knew it was Han Sen alone. Thinking of what might have happened, he felt a shiver down his spine.


    Su Xinmei nodded and was too shocked to speak. She was also d that she did not try anything stupid with Han Sen when they were on the Mystery Ind.

 Chapter 320: Turtle

    Chapter 320: Turtle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Copper Mountains, Han Sen was chasing the turtle. Feeding on the roots or fruits of certain nts, the turtle continued its way in Copper Mountains.


    Sometimes, where there were no nts at all, the turtle still managed to dig out some mushroom-like stuff to eat.


    Han Sen became more and more shocked. Most creatures did not need to eat, while those that did eat were always extraordinary.


    Among all the creatures that Han Sen had seen, the most extraordinary one must be golden growler. And the second would be the turtle.


    In a way, the turtle was even more odd. The golden growler would only feed on creatures of other species. However, the turtle would find nts to eat in the mountains, and it was obviously selective about what to eat.


    Following the turtle into a valley, Han Sen decided it was time to test whether the turtle was a super creature.


    There was only one way into the valley. Han Sen took back the tornado wolf and put on the ck beetle armor. He then drew the diamond sword and summoned devil sword to strengthen it.


    Han Sen also summoned the me lieutenant, which floated next to Han Sen and added a red tint to all Han Sen¡¯s beast souls.


    Shapeshifting into the bloody yer, Han Sen used heresy mantra and turned his heart into a strong engine, pumping blood fast and fierce.


    This was the best Han Sen could do at this point. Facing a turtle that was possibly a super creature, Han Sen did not dare to ck a little bit.


    Even a newborn golden growler could fight him, let alone an adult super creature.


    Holding his sword with both hands, Han Sen rushed to the turtle. The turtle was vignt and had noticed Han Sen a long time ago. It suddenly turned to him, with its emerald like eyes fixed on him.


    "Roar!" Han Sen made a sh with the diamond sword in an incredible speed. This was the best Han Sen could do so far. Even if Qin Xuan was here, she would not be able to parry this strike.


    However, halfway through Han Sen¡¯s attack, the turtle had suddenly stretched out its neck like a dragon left itsir. Instantaneously, the mouth of the turtle bit at the diamond sword.


    Han Sen lost his color and tried to draw the diamond sword back. However, he could not move the sword either way.


    The mouth of the turtle was like a wrench, holding the diamond sword in ce. The next second, Han Sen heard a crack.


    The diamond sword that could match any sacred-blood beast soul weapon, with the enhancement from both the devil sword and me lieutenant, was crushed under the turtle¡¯s bite.


    To Han Sen¡¯s shock, the turtle started to chew on the broken sword and swallowed it.


    "Super creature... It is definitely a super creature..." Han Sen was dumbstruck and quickly turned to run. This creature f*#king treated a sacred-blood gear like candy. How could Han Sen ever beat that?


    The turtle suddenly moved its four legs as if it was stepping on wheels, rushing toward Han Sen fiercely. Its speed was even faster than tornado wolf.


    "Dammit! Who said the turtle was slow?" Seeing the turtle was almost behind him, Han Sen believed if the turtle was going to make another bite, Han Sen could not dodge even with Sparticle.


    Han Sen threw the remaining diamond sword at the turtle, spread his wings, and quickly flew to the sky.


    The turtle quickly caught the iing broken sword with its mouth, chewed on it, and then swallowed the pieces.


    Regarding Han Sen who had flown away for a few minutes, the turtle then slowly turned back to the valley to look for food.


    Flying in the sky, Han Sen was relieved to see the turtle leaving. Then he discovered that he was covered in cold sweat.


    Fortunately, the turtle bit the diamond sword instead of his body the first time, otherwise he would be broken in half even with his sacred-blood armor.


    "It is definitely a super creature." Han Sen watched the turtle in the sky withplex feelings.


    It was fine that he had lost the diamond sword. However, Han Sen saw no hope after witnessing the turtle¡¯s strength and speed.


    A super creature like the turtle was much stronger than the baby golden growler.


    People from Glory Shelter said the turtle was not very fast. Han Sen believed it was because the turtle did not even bother to chase those people down.


    "It seems that my strength is not enough to kill a super creature presently. Even if I used sneak attacks, without enough force to prate its body, it would still be useless." There was fire burning in Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    Although he was not able to kill the turtle, he confirmed that it was a super creature and learned how strong it was.


    Since Han Sen had already recognized its strength, what was left to do was to figure out how to kill it.


    Han Sen now knew that unless he had super beast soul armor, any defense was useless in front of the turtle. Two conditions must be satisfied if he wanted to kill the turtle: first, he must be able to use a footwork that allowed him to dodge the formidable bite; second, he must have enough strength to drive a weapon through its body.


    Since Han Sen did not have a super beast soul weapon, Han Sen must focus on enhancing his own force. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to pierce the turtle¡¯s body, even the weakest part, the neck.


    As for footwork, although Sparticle was quite fast, it was much slower than the turtle¡¯s bite.

 Chapter 321: Overload

    Chapter 321: Overload


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen thought back on the turtle¡¯s bite, which was so fast that it was incredulous. With Han Sen¡¯s current speed, there was no way that he could dodge a bite like that. He knew it without even trying. As long as he was within the range of attack of the turtle, he would be killed for sure.


    "I need to get faster and stronger." Han Sen pondered how he should achieve those two goals.


    Heresy Mantra could enhance his strength and speed, but Han Sen had notpleted the third phase longevity yet. Therefore, he had to find another path.


    Sparticle was out of the question. He had to use a faster footwork. At least the footwork should allow him to dodge the turtle bite, otherwise stronger force meant nothing. He had to survive first. Han Sen did not go back to Steel Armor Shelter. Hiding the spinning spear and the skeleton¡¯s daggers in a remote cave, he teleported back to ckhawk from Glory Shelter.


    Gears were not beast souls and could not be brought out of God¡¯s Sanctuary. There was simply no way around it.


    After returning to school, Han Sen logged in the special squad¡¯s tform online. Currently, Han Sen had more than 100 points as the head of special squad, so it should be easy for him to buy several S-ss hyper geno arts. Han Sen slowly browsed all the avable S-ss hyper geno arts, wishing to find some that would be helpful to improve his strength and speed.


    However, it was difficult to find a footwork faster than Sparticle. After all, Sparticle was already a top-notch footwork.


    Although there were many techniques in Panorama, they were all fundamental skills and could not enhance a certain ability significantly. Panorama focused on slow, long-term improvement of one¡¯s fitness.


    A significant improvement in a short amount of time should be something more like Heresy Mantra.


    Han Sen viewed the avable S-ss footwork and did not find a single one that could surpass Sparticle. However, Han Sen did not give up but continued to look for it. He decided that he would ask for Bai Yishan¡¯s help if he could not find one.


    To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, after checking the footwork all afternoon, he found a super geno art called Overload which brought him some hope.


    The theory of Overload was to make one¡¯s body work under extreme conditions that went beyond one¡¯s limits. It was to burn one¡¯s energy to tap into one¡¯s potentials. The more burden one¡¯s body could handle, the stronger one¡¯s force would be.


    It was somewhat like an overlock of the processor or graphics cards in ancientputers. It was to reset someputerponent so that it ran faster than the manufacturer-specified speed, from 2.0 to 3.0, or even 3.5 or higher.


    However, by doing that, the burden on one¡¯s body would be heavily increased. Undertaking the Overload, the body would be inclined to copse.


    Technically speaking, Overload could increase one¡¯s abilities without limit. However, if the body could not take it, one would die from using Overload.


    Fitness was the key in practicing Overload. The better the fitness, the greater the potentials. In addition, one must control the level of the Overload, otherwise one¡¯s body would be destroyed.


    Han Sen did not have too much time to consider. Overload was the most effective way for him to improve at this time.


    It was even more direct than Heresy Mantra. Overload could increase the speed and strength greatly in a very short amount of time. However, Heresy Mantra had no side effects, while Overload was dangerous to practice.


    With Overload, Han Sen did not need to learn another footwork. When he used both Overload and Sparticle, he could probably dodge the turtle bite.


    Han Sen used 30 credits at the special squad to purchase Overload, which he was happy about. He was willing to spend on anything that would help him improve himself.


    The idea of bing the first evolver with super geno points maxed out made Han Sen burn with passion.


    The geno solution of Overload would be delivered to ckhawk the next day, so Han Sen downloaded the tutorial of Overload first.


    "Han Sen, what are you doing?" Shi Zhikang saw Han Sen in the dorm and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Just looking at the tutorial of some hyper geno art," replied Han Sen casually.


    "Could you hold on the second and do me a small favor first?" Shi Zhikang asked in a wheedling tone.


    "What favor? It can¡¯t be too time-consuming," said Han Sen with a smile.


    "It¡¯s not. It would be so easy for you," said Shi Zhikang with his arm over Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. "Aren¡¯t you a frequent visitor to the diator tform?"


    "Yes, what about it? If you want to try it, you could register an ount there as well. The registration fee is not high." Han Sen did not understand what the favor was.


    "I have be a member... But, you know, I¡¯m not that great a fighter..." Shi Zhikang stuttered.


    "Then you need to practice more. Didn¡¯t you register to practice?" Han Sen said.


    "It might be a littlete for that. That¡¯s why I want to ask you a favor." Shi Zhikang blushed and told Han Sen what happened.


    "Aren¡¯t your girlfriend from the Warframe Department? When did she change her major to martial arts?" Han Sen looked Shi Zhikang up and down. This hunk was much better at romantic affairs than Han Sen. As far as Han Sen knew, Shi Zhikang had had six different girlfriends already.


    At this point, Shi Zhikang¡¯s girlfriend was in Martial Arts Department and often went to diator with friends. Although Shi Zhikang had great strength, he could notpare to those who were in martial arts major, which was why he wanted Han Sen to back him up.


    "All right, I intended to go on diator anyway," Han Sen agreed.

 Chapter 322: Cheaters

    Chapter 322: Cheaters


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the two left the dorm and entered the training hall, Shi Zhikang asked about Han Sen¡¯s ID and picked a holographic device. Han Sen also picked a device and logged in.


    Han Sen immediately saw a friend invite from Shi Zhikang, whose ID name was "King Spear," which was an okay name, but Han Sen felt a bit promiscuous since it was used by Shi.


    Shi Zhikang invited Han Sen into his game room. Next to Shi stood a petite, fine girl, along with many students from the Martial Arts Department.


    The students were excited when they saw Han Sen, clearly interested in talking to him.


    The way Han Sen beat Jing Jiya a while back was so impressive that all the ckhawk students were deeply in awe of Han Sen.


    Shi Zhikang felt a bit upset. Initially he wanted to brag about his close rtionship with Han Sen, while his girlfriend and friends simply ignored him after seeing Han Sen.


    After chatting with the students briefly, Han Sen threw a nce at the two were in abat and asked, "Are they also ckhawk students?"


    "Huang Jianqiu is in my department, but I don¡¯t know the other person," said Yu Qinqin, Shi Zhikang¡¯s girlfriend.


    "Han Sen, do you think Huang Jianqiu could win?" asked a girl, worried.


    Han Sen pondered and said, "It seems that Huang Jianqiu¡¯s level is lower than her opponent. it would be it be hard for her to win."


    "Nice, at least someone knows his stuff," said a frivolous voice. The ckhawk students turned to look at the speaker, who was a tall and slim young man with a contemptuous look on his face.


    He seemed too old to be a military school student, so he should be the friend of Huang Jianqiu¡¯s opponent.


    Han Sen looked at the person, did not bother to speak, and continued to watch thebat.


    The result was as Han Sen had predicted. Huang Jianqiu lost thebat and returned to the stands with a wry smile, "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Wins and losses go hand-in-hand. You can win next time," Huang Jianqiu¡¯s friends tried tofort her.


    Huang Jianqiu¡¯s opponent ridiculed, "It seems that the military school students are not that much different from ordinary people like us. We thought you were stronger than this, given youe from a famous institution..."


    These words made the students bristle. The feverish ones even sent him invites to fight.


    "Great, I happen to have a minute to teach you a lesson, and show you that the so-called elites are nothing," said Huang Jianqiu¡¯s opponent arrogantly and epted an invite.


    The ckhawk students were cheering their schoolmate up, while the tall, slim young man sneered, "A bad fighter is a bad fighter, no matter how loud you cheer. He will lose anyway."


    "It is still hard to say who the loser will be," Yu Qinqin bristled.


    "Ha ha, I said you will lose, so you will, no matter which one of youe up." The young manughed brutally.


    Although the ckhawk students wanted to talk back, their friend was already at a disadvantage, hence they did not have any grounds for the retort.


    Very soon, the students lost the fight and returned to the stands with his head down.


    The tall and slim young men squinted at Yu Qinqin and said, "Little girl, am I right? I said you will lose, so you will. You think you¡¯re somebody after being admitted by a military school, but in fact, you¡¯re just a bunch of stupid kids."


    "This is it. No one is my match here. I should just stop ying." The man who won the fight looked bored.


    Looking at their hateful faces, the ckhawk students wanted to challenge them again.


    "Let me do it," Han Sen suddenly stopped their challenge and said calmly. He then sent an invite to the winner of thest round.


    Han Sen did not let his schoolmates continue to challenge these two, because he saw clearly that the students could not win.


    It was not to say that the ckhawk students were not good, but the two young men were cheating.


    In diator, one could choose to enter the unevolved section and evolver section regardless of one¡¯s status. Normally speaking, evolvers were not interested in entering the unevolved section. However, there were some exceptions, such as these two young men.


    They were nothing among the evolvers and would lose to basically anybody. However, they pretended to be the unevolved and tried to gain confidence from their unfair victories against the unevolved. Most evolvers would not deign to stoop so low, but these two were smug about it, as if they had be true masters.


    Although they were on the bottom in the evolver section, they probably had maxed out their mutant geno points before they evolved. Thus, for an unevolved person, they were almost invincible.


    No matter how good the students were, they could not beat an evolver at this stage, which was why Han Sen stopped them. Otherwise, the two scums would be even more ted.


    Initially, Han Sen would not bother to deal with this kind of weak evolvers. However, he would not stand and watch his schoolmates bullied like this. The young man clicked yes and entered the game with Han Sen.


    "Carry on... Genius, carry on..." All the students were cheering for Han Sen.


    "Genius my ass. Every one of you is rubbish in front of us," the tall, slim guy said pretentiously.


    He did not believe that any of these unevolved military school students could beat them. They were, after all, the evolvers. The least they could do was to bully a few military school students. And he thought even less of the genius they mentioned. It would be great to make an example out of this genius.


    As the countdown ended, Han Sen and his opponent entered the arena. The guy pretended to be a master and curled his finger at Han Sen. "Come on! Use all you got. Don¡¯t say I never gave you a chance."

 Chapter 323: An Invite from the Queen

    Chapter 323: An Invite from the Queen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Thank you for the chance." Han Sen smiled and threw a punch at the young man.


    The young man looked at Han Sen¡¯s fist, curled his lips, smiled contemptuously, and countered Han Sen¡¯s strike with his fist.


    With his fitness level as an evolver, he was much stronger than a normal unevolved person. He could bully his opponents as he wanted using his advantage in fitness, the satisfaction of which made him linger in the unevolved section.


    As long as they did not use those hyper geno arts that only evolvers could practice, there was no way for anyone to tell they were evolvers. People would only think that they were strong unevolved persons.


    Seeing the two fists were about to sh, the young man was even more excited. Fist against fist, he could break all the bones in his opponent¡¯s fingers, and sometimes even the entire arm.


    As the two fists were about to bump, Han Sen turned his fist into a w, twisted the young man¡¯s wrist, and dislocated it. The young man¡¯s arm was twisted back and had to turn his back to Han Sen.


    Twisting his arm, Han Sen kicked the young man in the knee pits and made him kneel. With one arm controlled by Han Sen, the young man could not even stand up, otherwise his entire arm would be wasted.


    As an evolver, the young man did have some remarkable abilities. He quickly hit back and tried to get rid of Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    However, Han Sen had improved his grappling skills tremendously since hisbat with Xu Zhu. An evolver with a fitness index just above 20 was notparable to Han Sen at all.


    Han Sen released the young man¡¯s arm and followed the young man. Putting his arm around the young man¡¯s neck, Han Sen threw his opponent in the air head down.


    As his opponent was falling, Han Sen¡¯s fists hit the young man¡¯s body as fast as lightning bolts, from the face to the stomach. When the young man was about to touch the ground, Han Sen kicked him in the chest with a knee, throwing him into the air again.


    Sweeping up and down, Han Sen¡¯s legs became a blur, kicking the young man as if he were a punching sack. Before the young mannded, his health value was burned up. His body exploded in the air, and he was eliminated.


    His friend, the tall, slim guy became dumbstruck, unable to believe that the young man would be kicked to the point of explosion by a military school student.


    Even though the students did not know that they were evolvers, he knew very well that it was impossible for his friend to lose.


    The students started to cheer and weed Han Sen back to the stands as if they were receiving a hero.


    Han Sen stared at the tall, slim young man and asked, "Do you want to fight me as well?"


    "No need... No need..." The tall and slim guy became pale, he was not even as good as his friend. Since his friend exploded, of course he did not have the nerve to fight Han Sen himself.


    "Why? Didn¡¯t you enjoy this game very much?" Han Sen said calmly.


    Feeling nervous, the tall and slim guy eximed, "We are out of form today. Doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t win next time."


    "Will you use your evolver¡¯s identity to fight next time, or the unevolved?" Han Sen asked.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s words, the students were dazed.


    "Han Sen, you¡¯re saying that they are evolvers?" Shi Zhikang looked at the two young men incredulously.


    "You are evolvers?" All the students were mad at them. Bullying others using false identities was simply contemptible.


    "Who is an evolver? Don¡¯t talk crap here..." The two young men of course chose to deny being evolvers, otherwise they would be in trouble.


    "Indeed, you have not evolved much," said Han Sen casually.


    The two did not speak any more and chose to leave diator.


    "Han Sen, were they evolvers or not?" The students were puzzled.


    "When I went to observe in the evolver section, I have seen them before. But I¡¯m not so sure if they are actually evolvers." Han Sen shrugged and made up an excuse.


    "I think they are evolvers, but the scum type. Otherwise they would not have pretended to be an unevolved person to bully others."


    "Garbage."


    "Shameless."


    "Genius, your movements were awesome, especially thest round of kicks. You need to teach us when you have time. All the students were impressed by Han Sen. Even scum evolvers were evolvers. It was still difficult for an unevolved person to beat them.


    After fighting the students a few rounds and giving them some suggestion, Han Sen entered the evolver section, because he was not the least interested in the unevolved opponents.


    As soon as possible he did, he received an invite to fight.


    Han Sen thought it was those who had lost to him, but was dumbstruck by the ID name.


    The ID looked very familiar, but it was not the two persons that he had beaten before.


    It was a one-word ID: Queen.


    Han Sen had never seen such an ID, but he remembered this name.


    A while back, Huangfu Pingqing had taken him to a restaurant named Queen Restaurant once, which was the property of Ares Martial Hall. Han Sen saw an evolver with the nickname Queen there in the restaurant, who destroyed an evolver opponent momentarily with incredible skills and power.


    "Is this the same Queen?" With some doubt, Han Sen clicked yes and entered a fighting scene.

 Chapter 324: Fighting the Queen

    Chapter 324: Fighting the Queen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen hoped he would see Queen from the Ares Martial Hall again. Although Han Sen knew he was not nearly as good as she was, he still looked forward to their fight.


    After all, they were both fighting in the virtualmunity and he would not be injured while appreciating her incredible skills.


    Han Sen had seen many impressive evolvers on diator, and some of them could beat him with just two or three strikes. However, no matter how strong they were, they did not leave him shaken like Queen did.


    During the countdown, Han Sen stared into the opposite direction.


    "It¡¯s her!" Seeing the tall figure, Han Sen was excited. Although she was dressed differently than he remembered and used the face blur function of the tform, Han Sen immediately recognized her at first nce.


    There were some people in the world that were recognizable by their special air, instead of the face or a certain body part.


    Queen is such a unique person. She was cold, proud and aloof, absolutely indifferent to everything in the world, like a real queen.


    It was not a disguise or result of training, but a testament to her mental strength.


    Although Han Sen did not know why Queen would invite him to fight, her invite made him jump with joy. To win or lose was not important. Han Sen cherished the experience to fight such a strong opponent.


    The reason that Queen picked Han Sen was not because she saw something in him. In fact, Queen did not even knew Han Sen existed.


    No one could make Queen do anything if she doesn¡¯t want to, except for one person, President of Ares Martial Hall, Huangfu Xiongcheng. Because Ken rmended A Soldier on Warship to Qian Hezhen, Qian Hezhen became interested in the soldier.


    However, Huangfu Xiongcheng had strict rules about Qian Hezhen¡¯s training. If Qian were to fight a student from Ares Martial Hall, that would be fine. But if he were to look for someone from diator, he must get Huangfu Xiongcheng¡¯s approval beforehand. After hearing Qian Hezhen¡¯s request, Huangfu Xiongcheng did not stop him, but asked Queen to determine whether Han Sen was qualified to be Qian Hezhen¡¯s opponent.


    Huangfu Xiongcheng had high hopes for Qian Hezhen, and did not want anything to go wrong in his training. Huangfu Xiongcheng did not want Qian Hezhen¡¯s opponent to be too strong or too weak. And if Qian Hezhen¡¯s opponent was not on the right path, that might affect Qian as well. Huangfu Xiongcheng would not allow that to happen and trusted Queen to make the decision whether Han Sen was fit to be Qian Hezhen¡¯s opponent.


    That was why Queen had sent the invite to Han Sen. Queen was a frequent visitor to diator, so she would asionally send an invite to Han Sen to check if he was online.


    Although Han Sen did not know the story behind the invite, he very much looked forward to the fight with Queen.


    After the countdown was over, Han Sen entered the arena. Without any hesitation, Han Sen used Heresy Mantra to strengthen the functions of his heart, blood and qi. His fitness level was increased substantially.


    Without a word, Han Sen threw a punch at Queen.


    He was afraid that if he did not make a strike soon, he might never have an opportunity to do so. Queen was definitely much stronger than most super creatures in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Therefore, Han Sen¡¯s punch almost carried all his strength, and would take most people by surprise with his sneak attack skills.


    Originally, Han Sen thought Queen would fight back fiercely, which was her style.


    However, Queen simply dodged Han Sen¡¯s punch and did not fight back.


    Han Sen was dazed. Without much time to think, he threw a second punch. Facing such an opponent, it would be ideal if he could survive more rounds.


    The punch that cost all his strength only took Queen one step to avoid. None of his skills worked.


    Han Sen decided to use the skeleton¡¯s disordered rhythm. He summarized Queen¡¯s rhythm and hit her when her defense was down. However, she suddenly changed her rhythm and made his attack end up in vain.


    Han Sen had never met an opponent whole could change her own rhythm as abruptly as this, which surprised him.


    No matter how good he was at prejudgment, he must base his prediction on his opponent¡¯s rhythm. Queen was able to change her rhythm as she wished, which meant it was impossible for Han Sen to determine her movement pattern. Any prejudgment was thus pointless.


    Although Han Sen was shocked, he remained calm and tried to use all the methods he knew to attack Queen.


    Although Han Sen did not know why Queen did not fight back at all, he was d that he had this opportunity to spar with an opponent of this level.


    Normally speaking, evolvers of her level would not ept his invite, but this time, Queen even sent him an invite. Han Sen did not care about the reason why she did not fight back, as long as he had the chance to practice with her.


    However, no matter what kind of skills Han Sen had used, from sneak attacks to the skeleton¡¯s skills, from Thirteen shes to destorm, nothing worked on Queen. He could not even touch the corner of her clothes.


    What was even more scary was that only by dodging Han Sen¡¯s attacks, Queen managed to force Han Sen into a corner. And he did not notice that until it happened.


    Han Sen was dumbstruck. He was the one who was making all the attacks, while Queen managed to force him into a corner simply by avoiding his attacks. He could not imagine how wide the gap was between the two of them.


    Eventually, when Han Sen was forced into the corner, Queen made her first attack. Jumping in the air, she kicked her legs at Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Trantor¡¯s Thoughts


    Vicky_

 Chapter 325: Kiting

    Chapter 325: Kiting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not have any room to run. Reaching him in a second, Queen¡¯s kick was even more horrendous than the turtle bite.


    Han Sen immediately tried to block Queen¡¯s iing leg with both hands, using Diversion and clinging technique, hoping that he could borrow Queen¡¯s force.


    But it was useless. In order to use Diversion, he must understand his opponents force; To cling to his opponent, he must follow Queen¡¯s force.


    However, Queen¡¯s kick was so sharp and fast that Han Sen had no time to do either of that.


    Bang!


    Her leg kicked on Han Sen¡¯s hands and then his chest. He felt like his entire body was smashed into pieces. Then his simted body suddenly disappeared.


    Killed with one strike, and not even in a vital body part. There was only one possibility for the system to make such a judgment: the two parties were too far apart in strength that they were not on the same level.


    Han Sen returned to the waiting area and sent a friend request to Queen.


    If they could meet again, Han Sen wished to fight Queen at a different time. If she would not add him, he had nothing to lose.


    Unexpectedly, Queen epted the request and Han Sen was delighted to see Queen in his friend list.


    As he was about to send Queen an invite to fight again, her name became dark. Obviously, she had left diator.


    What a shame! But since she has already added me, I believe I will have another chance in the future. Thought Han Sen, licking his lips.


    Queen was much stronger than the super creatures. If he had more chance to practice with her, it would be great for him to prepare himself for the future hunting.


    Han Sen did not bother to think why Queen would fight him. He did not use his real identity to register and even used the face blur function. No one should know who he was, and Queen should not be able to find out.


    Before Han Sen left the tform, he paid to download the video of thebat to hislink.


    Han Sen decided to study the video and find out how Queen managed to force him into the corner.


    After leaving diator, Queen dialed a number and made a short call. She reported to Huangfu Xiongcheng her conclusion, which was she believed A Soldier on Warship was a suitable opponent for Qian Hezhen.


    Although she beat Han Sen with only one strike, Han Sen¡¯s performance was out of her expectation, which was why Queen agreed to add him.


    In fact, Han Sen was the only person in Queen¡¯s friend list. She did not even add any student in Ares Martial Hall. In fact, in diator, Queen never chatted with anyone or added anyone.


    The reason she agreed to add Han Sen was that despite his weak fitness, he had several techniques that were inspiring to her.


    For example, the way Han Sen made his attacks was sneaky enough that she was only able to tell his intention after he approached her.


    And Han Sen obviously had a great understanding of rhythm, which forced her to change her rhythm to cope with his attacks.


    In addition, Han Sen controlled his strength and his body very well, which was rare among people with his fitness level.


    Maybe it was because Han Sen had a simr style to someone she knew, Queen decided to ept Han Sen¡¯s friend request.


    After fighting Queen, Han Sen did not want to challenge anyone else. He left diator and returned to the dorm to watch the video he downloaded repeatedly.


    Without a doubt, Queen was a formidable person and a top-notch evolver. Han Sen cannot find anything she could have done better.


    However, this was not Han Sen¡¯s focus. What impressed Han Sen the most was her kiting skills.


    It was not even a footwork, but kiting. Queen did not even use any footwork intentionally, but the spots he decided to go to when avoiding Han Sen¡¯s attacks made Han Sen feel threatened and unintentionally end up where Queen wanted him to go.


    That is to say, although Queen did notunch any strikes, she was able to put tremendous pressure and threat on Han Sen, so that he would want to run. Therefore, although Han Sen was making all the attacks, he ended up in the corner.


    Another thought made Han Sen sweat. Every spot Queen chose to go to was a spot that could threaten Han Sen, which meant it was a defect in Han Sen¡¯s movement.


    If Han Sen had not been through this fight against Queen, Han Sen had never thought he¡¯d have so many defects that his opponent could take advantage of. If Queen was his enemy, and their fight was for real, Han Sen would have died a million times.


    Han Sen¡¯s finding made him feel awed and excited. It was okay that one made mistakes, as long as one knew one¡¯s mistakes. In this case, Queen pointed out where he did wrong and made him see what he was blind to.


    Knowing what he did wrong, Han Sen knew how to make improvements. And nothing was better than that.


    Naturally, Queen did not do that intentionally. All she wanted to do was to force Han Sen to use all he got in order to determine whether or not Han Sen was fit to be Qian Hezhen¡¯s opponent.


    Even Queen did not expect that Han Sen could learn so much from fighting her.


    Han Sen watched the video repeatedly and was more and more impressed by Queen. Her movements looked unintentional, but were always meant for something.


    It was like ying Go with a master. Some stones that seemed pointless in the beginning ended up being the key to sess. Those pointless stones were not in fact ced casually, but part of a macro design.


    Last time Han Sen saw Queen in abat, he saw was how powerful she was. However, being her opponent this time, Han Sen learned why she was so formidable.

 Chapter 326: Sparring Partner

    Chapter 326: Sparring Partner


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chapter 326 - Sparring Partner


    Until the next day when Han Sen received the geno solution Overload, he closed the video of hisbat against Queen.


    Han Sen did not know how many times he had watched the video. The more he watched, the more he gained. He decided to review it from time to time, so that he could pay more attention to his defects and weaknesses.


    After drinking the geno solution, Han Sen started to practice Overload. Different from Heresy Mantra which emphasized on strengthening his inner organs, Overload focused on putting pressure on his body.


    To put it in in terms, when practicing Overload, Han Sen needed to do continuous exercise to stimte his body cells to make his body work under extreme conditions. After some thinking, Han Sen decided to practice Overload on diator viabats.


    In the holographic device, the simted body was synchronized with his real body. Although he would not be injured, and his movements were otherwise real.


    Han Sen entered the evolver section of diator again and immediately received a friend request.


    "Why would someone add me?" Han Sen was slightly surprised and checked the ID. It said "QZH," which he did not recognize. Han Sen still clicked yes.


    Very soon, QZH appeared in Han Sen¡¯s friend list. Secondster, QZH sent Han Sen an invite to fight. It was rare that someone would invite Han Sen, so he immediately agreed.


    When he was waiting for the countdown, he checked out his opponent.


    QZH was a young man around twenty years old. Judging from his age, even if he was an evolver, he should still be new and weak.


    Han Sen saw that QZH did not carry a weapon and chose to not use one as well. Overload required body movements, and it would be more convenient without a weapon.


    After thebat started, QZH quickly rushed to Han Sen and Han Sen fought back.


    Very soon, Han Sen was surprised. QZH was much stronger than he thought. Han Sen estimated that he at least had a fitness index of thirty. If he just evolved, then he should have evolved with his sacred geno points maxed out. What was more impressive was that QZH not only had great fitness, but also fought exceptionally well. Every move he used was powerful. Han Sen could tell that he must have learned from a master.


    Han Sen became excited. It would benefit him greatly to spar with someone like QZH. Han Sen initiated Heresy Mantra and enhanced his fitness level greatly, otherwise he would not be QZH¡¯s match.


    Even so, Han Sen was still inferior to QZH in terms of fitness. After using both Heresy Mantra and Overload, Han Sen could reach a fitness level of twenty-eight, while QZH had an overall index of thirty, and some items over thirty-five.


    If QZH was a beginner, it was very likely that he could push his fitness index above 100, which was the goal of many evolvers. However, few people could reach that goal.


    Those who evolved with mutant geno points maxed out could have a fitness index of around twenty after the evolution. Those who evolved with sacred geno points maxed out would gain a sacred body and reach thirty in fitness index. After collecting geno points in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, ideally an evolver could reach 100 in fitness index, which was about as high as an evolver could reach.


    Han Sen was d to fight QZH, who was strong but not strong enough to eliminate Han Sen instantaneously.


    Han Sen used all kinds of methods to fight QZH and stimted the vitality of his body cells and their Overload.


    In the beginning, Overload only had limited effects. Han Sen had to make breakthroughs under the state of Overload in order to enhance its effects.


    Bang!


    In half an hour, Han Sen was defeated by QZH.


    QZH was better than him in every aspect and did not leave him any chance to fight back.


    Han Sen did not feel upset and sent QZH an invite. QZH agreed immediately.


    QZH was great in terms of strength and speed, and he used many hyper geno arts that Han Sen had never seen before. Having realized he was not QZH¡¯s match in either fitness or hyper geno arts, Han Sen thought of one thing.


    "Maybe I could try that. At least it will buy me more time." Han Sen thought of the kiting skills that Queen uses.


    Since it was hard to fight QZH head on, the best Han Sen could do was to refine his skills and eliminate his defects. In addition, he needed to use some strategies to prolong the fight.


    Queen¡¯s kiting skills were like a Go strategy. When he made the first step, he had to have the big picture in mind and think ten steps ahead. Only by doing that could he lure or force his opponent to follow his design.


    Although it was unlikely that Han Sen could reach Queen¡¯s level in one or two months, he liked the kiting skills a lot, which was why Han Sen mimicked Queen¡¯s kiting skills during the fight with QZH.


    Although Han Sen performed terribly in the beginning, he was making slow progress. It was a skill that needed lots and lots of practice.


    Qian Hezhen felt intrigued when fighting Han Sen. Qian Hezhen had always practiced with the evolvers in Ares Martial Hall. Even though those evolvers had many skills, Qian Hezhen would gradually get to know their movement patterns.


    However, thebat against Han Sen was different. Han Sen had shown him different things, such as disordered rhythm and weird strikes, sometimes even Qian Hezhen¡¯s own tricks. Qian Hezhen thought Han Sen was an odd fellow. Qian Hezhen considered what he learned was eclectic enough, while Han Sen never ceased to surprise him, which provided him with many inspirations.


    Qian Hezhen and Han Sen did notmunicate at all, and always started thebat the minute they saw each other, which continued for days.


    Without any conversation, the two persons were immersed in their own practice and thought of each other as a sparring partner.

 Chapter 327: Absolute Champion

    Chapter 327: Absolute Champion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qian Hezhen had spent a lot of time on diator recently, but he was feeling more and more pressure. It was more and more difficult for him to defeat Han Sen.


    In the beginning, Qian Hezhen was only intrigued by Han Sen¡¯s unexpected tricks.


    However, it took him more and more effort to beat Han Sen. These two days, he had to use all he got and seek new breakthroughs in order to win.


    The main issue was that Han Sen¡¯s fitness was getting better and better, which made Qian Hezhen lose his advantage.


    In fact, it was not due to the actual improvement of Han Sen¡¯s fitness, but the progress he made in practicing Overload. Now, Han Sen could perform better under Overload, which made Qian Hezhen feel Han Sen was getting a better physique.


    Under Overload, thebat was dangerous to Han Sen. Once Overload surpassed his limits, there would be dire consequences.


    However, at this point, Han Sen¡¯s body had not reached that limit.


    No... Not fast enough... This speed is not enough for me to dodge the turtle bite. Han Sen¡¯s body was moving at a dazzling speed in his feet almost became a blur with Sparticle deployed.


    Although Han Sen spent most of his time on diator, he would train one hour per day without the holographic device.


    In the virtualbat, he could not sense every single detail, which made the one hour training a must.


    The location Han Sen chose to use for his training was the venue of Heavy Warframe Society, which continued to be an unpopr society. After Fatty and Skinny graduated, only Han Sen and his friends remained in the society.


    Because of Wang Mengmeng, the school allowed them to keep the society and their warehouse. However, no one woulde here normally. This time, however, someone was watching Han Sen train from afar.


    Jing Jiya watched Han Sen train withplex emotions. Since he lost to Han Senst time, Jing Jiya had studied the spinning arrow even harder for a long time. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not be as good as Han Sen.


    Hearing about Han Sen¡¯s training, Jing Jiya decided to wait for Han Sen there and talk to him. However, Han Sen directly started training since he came here, so Jing Jiwu watched and waited.


    After watching for a while, Jing Jiya¡¯s look had changed.


    Although Han Sen was simply doing a shuttle run practice, Jing Jiya was shocked by Han Sen¡¯s speed. He had only seen such speed among evolvers. In all the unevolved person he knew, Jing Jiya had never witnessed such speed, not even with his big brother Jing Jiwu.


    Han Sen had not even used Heresy Mantra, otherwise he would have even higher speed.


    "Do you need me for anything?" After training, Han Sen sat down on a chair, wiped his face, drank some water, and looked to Jing Jiya. He had noticed Jing Jiya since the beginning.


    "You said you would teach me spinning arrow. Is that true?" said Jing Jiya, chewing on his lips.


    For someone as proud as Jing Jiya, it was not easy to plead.


    "Of course, if you want to learn, all you need to do was to pay me tuition, and then I would feel happy to teach you," said Han Sen with a smile.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will learn from you and then defeat you?" Jing Jiya stared at Han Sen and asked.


    Han Sen had finished the bottle of water, threw the empty bottle into the trashcan, and said, "As long as it is something I have learned, I will be the best at it. If you want to learn, I could teach you any time, but you will never be able to beat me."


    Looking at Han Sen¡¯s, expression, Jing Jiya gritted his teeth and said, "I want to learn. When can you start to teach me?"


    "If you pay me, we can start now," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Jing Jiya immediately paid Han Sen what he asked. He did not believe he would lose to Han Sen. With his talent, all hecked was Han Sen¡¯s tricks. As long as he learned Han Sen¡¯s tricks, he would never lose to Han Sen again.


    After taking the money, Han Sen started to teach Jing Jiya spinning arrow. Since Jing Jiya had already practiced hard on that, it was easy to teach him.


    Han Sen did not reserve anything when he was teaching. He taught Jing Jiya everything he needed to know about spinning arrow, and all that left to do was for Jing to practice.


    Like Han Sen had said, he was not afraid that others might learn from him, because he would still be the absolute champion using the same technique.


    In addition, spinning arrow was only one lead in a his knowledge system. Although tricks were important in martial arts, what was more important was to use the right trick at the right time.


    Application was the key to all types of martial arts. Jing Jiya had only learned how to shoot spinning arrows, but did not have his own style.


    Since Jing Jiya was willing to pay, Han Sen did not mind earning some money. Although he did not need money at this point, more cash did not hurt.


    Jing Jiya was afraid in the beginning that Han Sen might have some reservations and only teach him part of the tricks. However, he discovered very soon that if he had learned everything that Han Sen had taught him, he would be able to shoot spinning arrows like Han Sen did, if not better.


    Is he that confident? Why does he believe he would always defeat me? Watching Han Sen leave, Jing Jiya did not know what to think.


    After returning to his dorm, Han Sen received a call from Gambler, who told him that there was a new mission assigned by the management.


    After reviewing the information Gambler sent him, Han Sen was surprised that there was such a person in God¡¯s Sanctuary. Han Sen pondered and told Gambler that he would like to take on the mission himself.


    On one hand, the mission was too dangerous for most of the other members in the special squad; on the other hand, Han Sen wanted to meet that person himself, which was why he decided to take on the mission.


    More importantly, that person was currently in Glory Shelter.

 Chapter 328: Botany

    Chapter 328: Botany


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The content of the mission was to provide protection for the target when the target arrived at Steel Armor Shelter and apany the target to the next shelter.


    At this point, the target was still in Glory Shelter and was going to travel to Steel Armor Shelter. Han Sen decided to meet the target before the mission began.


    The target was a professor named Sun Minghua. ording to his profile, he was about eighty years old and had maxed out on all four types of geno points. However, he still chose to stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary instead of entering the Second, because he was a professor of botany.


    He had done research work on the ntation in First God¡¯s Sanctuary for decades. In fact, although Sun Minghua had maxed out on his geno points, he could not fight well. All he had was a strong physique. Sun Minghua had spent no time on practicing hyper geno arts orbat skills, but put all his energy on studying the nts in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    All his geno points came from the meat provided by the Alliance. He had never been hunting.


    Han Sen had high respect for people like this. If Sun Minghua chose to stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, he would age much faster than evolvers. In the future, despite that he would gain 100 years in lifespan once he evolved, the process of aging could not be turned back. He would continue his life as an old man.


    Even worse, an old body was terrible for hunting. When Sun Minghua entered third God¡¯s Sanctuary, there was no way he would survive.


    In addition, Sun Minghua had never practiced hyper geno arts. At his age, it was toote to start. His choice was to do research at the cost of his life. Han Sen could never do that, but he admired people like Sun deeply.


    What Han Sen did not understand was how Sun Minghua conducted his research under the condition that no technology could be used in God¡¯s Sanctuary. All kinds of equipment and forms simply did not work in God¡¯s Sanctuary. Also, what did Sun Minghua do his research for?


    Speaking of nts, Han Sen thought of the turtle, which came out from the ocean to feed on the nts in Copper Mountains. Han Sen wondered what the nts meant to the turtle.


    Han Sen arrived at a room in Glory Shelter at the agreed time and saw Sun Minghua himself.


    Because he had maxed out on all geno points, Sun Minghua did not look like an old man eighty years old. He seemed to be around forty.


    In addition to Professor Sun Minghua, Han Sen also saw the three members of Glory Special Squad who were responsible for the professor¡¯s safety in Glory Shelter.


    "Han Sen, is it? Looks like I will be your problem soon," Professor Sun Minghua greeted Han Sen warmly.


    "Your safety is my duty," said Han Sen.


    However, the three members in Glory Special Squad were not as friendly to Han Sen. It was still in their shelter, while a stranger--Han Sen was intervening in their mission, which was upsetting to them.


    Han Sen knew that very well and said to the head of Glory Special Squad, Jin Rijie, "Please rest assured. I only hope to follow you to Steel Armor Shelter. Before we arrive there, I will follow yourmands and will not cause any trouble."


    Jin Rijie warmed up a little and introduced the other two members to Han Sen. One of them was named Lu Mingda and the other Jin Qiuli.


    Lu Mingda was quite a hunk and carried a huge sledgehammer that looked familiar to Han Sen. Han Sen thought about it and recognized the sledgehammer to be the sacred-blood gear he gained from killing the sacred-blood creature in Sand Valley.


    He gave the sledgehammer to Huangfu Pingqing for action and now it had ended up in Lu Mingda¡¯s hands.


    The fact that Lu Mingda was able to use this sledgehammer showed that he had special gifts in terms of strength. Han Sen believed he must have also practiced a hyper geno art that focused on enhancing his strength.


    Jin Qiuli was Jin Rijie¡¯s cousin. He looked polite and easy-going.


    Although the three were a bit upset about Han Sen joining them early, they could not say anything because Han Sen had submitted an application which was approved by the management.


    In addition, Han Sen did not cause any trouble or voice any opinion, which made them feel better.


    Sun Minghua did not go to Steel Armor Shelter directly, but needed to collect some specimen of the nts near Glory Shelter first, which would take about ten days.


    To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, Sun Minghua¡¯s destination was Copper Mountains.


    "Professor, why did you be obsessed with botany in God¡¯s Sanctuary?" After knowing Sun Minghua better, Han Sen knew that he was not someone hard to talk to. One night, while everyone was eating dinner around a bonfire, Han Sen voiced his doubt.


    Sun smiled and said, "It is more like a family tradition. My grandfather and father were all researchers in this area. I have picked up a lot of knowledge of botany since little and have always been interested in studying it."


    Han Sen pondered and did not say anything. He did not know how to ask what he was wondering about.


    The creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary could contribute geno points to humans, while no one had ever gained any geno points from eating the nts. In addition, the majority of the nts were harmful to the human body.


    It seemed Sun Minghua had seen through Han Sen¡¯s mind. Or maybe it was because too many people had asked the same question before.


    "The reason I study the nts in First God¡¯s Sanctuary is to make some contributions to mankind," the professor smiled and said. "The creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary could provide geno points, but the nts could not do the same. There were all living things, so why would they differ so much?"


    Han Sen shook his head, as he did not have a clue.


    "In fact, my family used to be in the study of medicine, and had a focus in the ancient herbal medicine. My grandfather and father believed that since all sorts of herbs had medical values, we could also take advantage of the nts in God¡¯s Sanctuary. In fact, we all know that many nts were harmful to the human body, but this further proved that these nts were effective..." Sun Minghua went on and on with his exnations.

 Chapter 329: The Turtle Again

    Chapter 329: The Turtle Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three from Glory Shelter had heard this too many times and were no longer interested, while Han Sen was intrigued.


    Three generations in Sun Minghua¡¯s family had done tremendous research work on the nts in First God¡¯s Sanctuary and the remaining interest was to find out whether the nts in God¡¯s Sanctuary could be used in medicine.


    Because scientific methods did not work in God¡¯s Sanctuary, Professor Sun¡¯s family still managed to achieve great results in the research.


    They mainly did their research through observing the reactions of the creatures after consuming certain nts. They would also keep some creatures to feed them nts to determine the effects of different nts.


    Of course, creatures were different from humans. Before they conducted human subject experiments, they could not publish any of their findings.


    However, Professor Sun Minghua shared with Han Sen about some of their findings. For example, Sun Minghua¡¯s grandfather had made a certain paste from some of the nts in God¡¯s Sanctuary, which was effective on external wounds. In fact, they had many simr inventions, which were only applied in a limited scope.


    The main reason was that the herbal medicine they made was not much better than the man made medicine in the Alliance. In addition, the side effects were unknown, which was why it was hard to be promoted.


    Han Sen had many conversations with Sun Minghua on the way. Han Sen mainly wanted to learn somemon sense in case it would be useful in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    What¡¯s more, he was interested in the nts the turtle chose to eat and wondered what they could be used for.


    Unfortunately, although Sun Minghua had conducted research for decades, it was not nearly enough time to explore First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen described the fruit tree to Sun Minghua, while Sun Minghua did not know what nt it was, let alone its effects.


    However, after hearing about the turtle from Han Sen, Sun Minghua said, "In my decades of research, I have witnessed a lot of creatures consuming nts, despite that the majority of them did not need to eat nts. ording to my observation, the creatures did not consume nts to maintain life like we do."


    "Then what do they eat the nts for?" Han Sen couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "I have given a lot of thought to the question, and my conclusion is that those nts might be helpful to their reproduction," Sun Minghua hesitated and said.


    The Glory Special Squad members did not agree with Sun Minghua. Why on earth would nts help reproduction? It¡¯s not like the nts were Viagra.


    However, Sun Minghua¡¯s words reminded Han Sen of the golden growler. Although the golden growler did not need nts, it consumed tons of creatures before it gave birth to its baby.


    Han Sen was guessing, either nts or meat, all the pregnant creatures needed to eat.


    If that was true, Han Sen felt like he had an opportunity. Maybe the turtle was eating to give birth as well.


    If it was anything like the golden growler, it would produce its life essence to feed its baby after giving birth. At that time, Han Sen would have a chance to snatch its life essence.


    Han Sen had only just started on practicing Overload. He was afraid that the turtle might return to the ocean.


    If he could snatch the life essence while the turtle was giving birth, that would be ideal.


    "Han Sen, is that turtle you mentioned still in Copper Mountains?" While Han Sen was still thinking how to ask Professor Sun Minghua to check on the turtle, the professor asked him first.


    "It should still be there. No one had seen ite out," replied Han Sen hurriedly.


    "All right. Let¡¯s go see the turtle. It might be helpful to my research," Sun Minghua decided on the schedule.


    The Glory Special Squad did not have much to object. They did not participate in the campaign to hunt the turtle, but they had heard about it. There were plenty of creatures in the Copper Mountains, but none of them was scary. In their opinion, the turtle should not be too dangerous since it was not fast.


    Only Han Sen knew that the turtle had an unbelievable speed.


    Han Sen did not say anything about it and only wanted to check on the turtle from afar. In addition, Han Sen would like for the professor to determine whether the turtle was actually giving birth. Sun Minghua should be an authority in that.


    The group of people marched into Copper Mountains. Sun Minghua had a great physique and a sacred-blood mount, so they had a smooth trip.


    Han Sen did not have much to do and kept chatting with Sun Minghua. Sun Minghua had spent decades doing research in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, while all his friends had left sooner orter. It was rare that a young man would listen to him like Han Sen.


    Since Han Sen was interested, Sun Minghua had shared a lot. Sun Minghua did his research for his interest as well as to benefit mankind, so he had nothing to hide and taught Han Sen a lot of practical knowledge, such as how to determine which nts were edible and which nts were toxic. Han Sen memorized all the information, which might be lifesaving in the future.


    After traveling on the back of the golden growler, Han Sen understood that once he left the shelters, it was not easy for a human to survive in the wild.


    After searching in Copper Mountains for days, they finally spotted the turtle, which was chewing on some ck and brown vines.


    "Professor, let¡¯s just stay here and watch. If we get closer, it might be risky." Han Sen stopped Professor Sun Minghua who was approaching the turtle.


    Sun Minghua frowned and said, "This is a bit too far and I could see nothing. Can we get closer?"


    "Try the telescope first. It is dangerous to approach," said Han Sen.


    "What can we possibly see from here? Go, professor. We will protect you," said Lu Mingda after throwing Han Sen a look of disapproval.

 Chapter 330: Fighting the Turtle

    Chapter 330: Fighting the Turtle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sun Minghua wanted to get closer to the turtle. Jin Rijie checked the distance and did not object.


    "Professor, the sacred-blood creature is something different. Last time, a lot of people from Glory Shelter were flying to hunt it, while they not only failed but also lost many men. How about we stay farther from it?" Han Sen tried to talk the professor out of it.


    Since he was the one who mentioned that to the professor, Han Sen was not willing to see any mishaps happening.


    "Han Sen, do you doubt the ability of Glory Special Squad?" said Lu Mingda, displeased.


    Jin Rijie and Jin Qiuli couldn¡¯t help frowning. Han Sen had been a good fellow so far, but now he was trying to intervene in their mission.


    Sun Minghua quickly said, "Han Sen, don¡¯t worry. We are not trying to approach it, just get a bit closer. It will be fine."


    Han Sen did not know what to say to them. He could not tell them that he was not a sacred-blood creature, but a super creature.


    The professor had already moved and got closer to the turtle under the protection of the Glory Special Squad.


    "Professor, stop right here. We really cannot go any farther." Han Sen reached out her hand and stopped the professor when they were a thousand feet from the turtle.


    If the turtle got mad, Han Sen was not sure if he could keep all of them safe even if he used all he got.


    Sun Minghua hesitated. The distance was still not ideal for his observation.


    However, seeing Han Sen being so careful, Sun Minghua did not insist on going forward, but used his telescope to watch the turtle.


    "Damn! Han Sen, this is not Steel Armor Shelter yet," said Jin Rijie solemnly with his brows knitted.


    "Han Sen, what did you say in the beginning? Why are you being so controlling now?" Lu Mingda shouted.


    Han Sen said calmly, "I don¡¯t mean to be controlling. But the professor is only here because I told him about the turtle. I cannot let anything happen to him, otherwise I would feel so guilty."


    "What can happen to him? It is just a sacred-blood creature. We are not going to alert it, even if we do, we could guarantee the professor¡¯s safety. He would not even lose a hair. This is not your business," said Lu Mingda madly.


    Being just a thousand feet away from the turtle, the voice of Lu Mingda alerted the turtle, which turned around and had its eyes fixed on them.


    Han Sen felt a chill down his spine. He remained still and watched the turtle.


    Lu Mingda was still upset and wanted to add something, but Jin Rijie had also noticed the turtle¡¯s movements and stopped him.


    Suddenly, the turtle moved all its four legs and rushed to them as fast as a bird.


    Feeling worried, Han Sen quickly yelled at Sun Minghua, "Professor, run!"


    Although Sun Minghua had maxed out on all his geno points, he did not spend any time practicing martial arts and did not react fast enough. When he summoned his mount, the turtle was already next to him.


    Seeing how fast the turtle was, Jin Rijie, Lu Mingda and Jin Qiuli were dumbstruck. This was not what they had heard. This turtle was even much faster than a sacred-blood mount.


    "It¡¯s just a turtle. I will smash it right now," Lu Mingda yelled and smashed at the turtle with his sledgehammer.


    The sledgehammer was very heavy, but the turtle did not even dodge. Its speed became even faster and the sledgehammer ended up on its shell, instead of its head, where Lu Mingda was aiming.


    Bang!


    The hammer asrge as a barrel knocked on the turtle shell and made a sound of metal.


    "Ah!"


    Lu Mingda screamed. The sledgehammer was a destructive weapon, so it kicked back a lot stronger than other weapons. Lu Mingda had used all his force in the strike, which failed to hurt the turtle at all. On the other hand, all the bones in his hands were broken, the sledgehammer was blown away into rocks and left a huge hole there.


    Not only Lu Mingda, even Jin Rijie and Jin Qiuli were shocked. They knew how heavy the sledgehammer was. With a hard strike by Lu Mingda, even a tank could be ttened. However, the turtle was not even scratched, which was frightening.


    Han Sen did not stand still. He immediately made a kick. It was not at the turtle, but at Lu Mingda who was still screaming.


    Lu Mingda was kicked a dozen feet away. Both Jin Rijie and Jin Qiuli were shocked, but they immediately saw the turtle bit where Lu Mingda was standing so fast that they could not even tell what the turtle¡¯s neck looked like.


    "Don¡¯t stand here. Go!" Seeing Sun Minghua froze on his mount, Han Sen yelled, ran to the sledgehammer and summoned the fairy queen.


    Jin Rijie and Jin Qiuli picked up Lu Mingda and wanted to run, while the turtle made another bite at Jin Rijie who was the closest to it.


    Jin Rijie did not have any time to dodge, but he was fast enough to block the turtle bite with his sacred-blood knife.


    Crack!


    The turtle bit the sacred-blood de and broke it in half. A sacred-blood weapon was destroyed like that.


    The Glory Special Squad were almost scared to death. The knife was a sacred-blood weapon and was broken under the turtle bite easily. There were suddenly covered in cold sweat and wanted to run.


    However, the turtle was so fast that they could not make it. It quickly reached out its neck and bit toward Jin Rijie who was empty-handed.


    Jin Rijie had used all his energy and there was no way he could avoid this bite.


    "Dammit!" Jin Rijie quickly stepped back, but he knew he could not make it.


    Lu Mingda and Jin Qiuli did not even have any chance to save Jin Rijie, given how fast the turtle was.


    Bang!


    Something giant and ck suddenly fell on the turtle¡¯s head and knocked its head down.

 Chapter 331: Manoeuvre

    Chapter 331: Manoeuvre


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Han Sen!" Jin Rijie escaped death and was as pale as a sheet of paper. Seeing Han Sen who had knocked the turtle down with the sledgehammer, he was suddenly thrilled.


    "Don¡¯t stay here. Run!" Han Sen watched the turtle solemnly.


    Although the head of the turtle was knocked down, Han Sen did not feel it was broken. It felt like smashing on rubber.


    As he expected, the turtle raised its head and shook it around, its emerald-like eyes fixed on Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not hesitate and smashed at the turtle again. Using Heresy Mantra, his heart was beating like thunder, and his blood and qi were circting at a tremendous speed, making his veins stand out.


    The sledgehammer was so heavy that even Lu Mingda could only slowly brandish it a dozen times. With Lu Mingda¡¯s speed, it was impossible for him to ever hit the turtle. Han Sen was stronger than Lu Mingda to begin with, but even he could not hit the turtle relying on just his strength. Only with the Heresy Mantra and Overload, Han Sen managed to hit the turtle¡¯s head when it was not paying attention.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s second strike was still under dual enhancement, the turtle quickly withdrew its head and avoided the sledgehammer.


    The moment it drew back its head, the turtle stepped hard on the ground and threw itself at Han Sen like a cannonball.


    Han Sen waved his arm backward and knocked the sledgehammer on the turtle shell, sending the turtle back to the ground. However, the turtle quickly bit the handle of the sledgehammer and broke it in half.


    All Han Sen had left in his hand now was a part of the handle. He hastily ran to the side, while the turtle was pissed off by Han Sen and decided to throw itself again at him.


    "Hang in there. We¡¯re here to help!" Jin Rijie summoned another weapon and was ready to help Han Sen.


    Han Sen felt almost depressed. What the heck are you doing staying here? Are you trying to get killed by the turtle? This is a super creature, and none of you would be alive if you stay.


    "Help my ass! Run! I¡¯ll be right after you," Han Sen eximed at Jin Rijie.


    Jin Rijie paused and quickly ran away with the others, looking back at Han Sen while running.


    Han Sen quickly dodged the turtle and rolled toward the sledgehammer with its handle broken.


    Although the handle was broken, there was still a part of it attached to the hammer. Han Sen grabbed the sledgehammer and smashed at the turtle again.


    The three united with Sun Minghua and then stopped, watching Han Sen fighting the turtle alone. The sledgehammer was like a toy in Han Sen¡¯s hand, moving as fast as lightning bolts.


    The three of them were all dumbstruck. They knew very well how heavy the hammer was. Even Lu Mingda would be tired out after a dozen strikes, and he could never use it at well as Han Sen did.


    "His strength!" eximed Lu Mingda with his mouth widely open.


    "Is Han Sen going to be okay?" Sun Minghua looked at Han Sen with a worried look. If it were not for Han Sen, they would have all died.


    "Let¡¯s wait and see. If he is in danger, we¡¯ll go back for him," said Jin Rijie, gritting his teeth. He started to regret not listening to Han Sen. Otherwise, they would never have been trapped here.


    "Wait a second. Maybe Han Sen has his ns." Jin Qiuli stopped Jin Rijie.


    "It¡¯s all me. If it were not for me, the turtle would not have noticed us. I will apologize to Han Sen. And I will fight the turtle myself. I will not let him sacrifice himself for us," said Lu Mingda with his face flushed.


    "What¡¯s the point in staying these? We should focus on helping Han Sen get out of there," eximed Jin Qiuli.


    How could they possibly think of anything? The level of the turtle was beyond their wildest imagination. There was no solution whatsoever.


    With the dual enhancement, Han Sen found he was still slower than the turtle even when he was using Sparticle.


    However, to Han Sen¡¯s surprise, his practice was not a waste. There was no need for him to be faster than the turtle.


    What was most helpful to Han Sen at this point was the kiting skills he learned from Queen. Han Sen had always been good at prejudgment. Using kiting skills, he could calcte when the turtle would strike in order to avoid its bite.


    Han Sen was executing his strategy with each step, luring the turtle to bite where he had designed. This way, it was much easier for Han Sen to dodge its attacks.


    Although Han Sen was not as fast as the turtle, he could still run away from its attacks.


    It was like running from the bullets. There were all kinds of scenes depicting someone avoiding bullets in the movie. However, in reality, it could never be done. When the trigger was pulled, no matter how fast one was, it was simply impossible to dodge the bullet.


    In order to dodge the bullet, the only way was to prejudge when the opponent would shoot and avoid the trajectory beforehand.


    Han Sen was doing exactly that, making the turtle bite somewhere and moving away from that spot ahead of time.


    The kiting skills made something impossible possible--Han Sen who was slower than the turtle was able to fight it.


    However, the kiting skills were demanding on one¡¯s brain power. Under the burden of Overload, Han Sen could not sustain very long.


    Han Sen also had the fairy queen beast soul to thank. The fairy queen made the turtle¡¯s movement much slower in his eyes, which helped him to better his strategy.


    However, it was still almost impossible for him to kill the turtle. Han Sen had already been fighting at his limits. He had hit the turtle with the sledgehammer a few times, but such frightening force did not even cause much damage to the weakest part of the turtle¡¯s body.


    Strength, I need more strength! Han Sen shouted inwardly. However, he felt quite content that he was able to fight the turtle for this long.


    Avoiding the turtle bite one more time, Han Sen hade to a cliff, from which he jumped without hesitation to avoid the turtle¡¯s attacks and the gaze of hispany.

 Chapter 332: Playing Go

    Chapter 332: ying Go


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After falling from the cliff, Han Sen summoned his wings and flew away. The turtle looked down the cliff and turned around. It obviously had no intention to chase Han Sen.


    When Han Sen joined the rest of the group, everybody was overjoyed to see him.


    "Han Sen, we are alive thanks to you. I am so sorry that I almost got you killed," said the professor, feeling guilty.


    "It¡¯s not your fault, professor. This is all on me. Han Sen, you can punish me as you like. I owe everything to you," Lu Mingda said with his face flushed.


    Jin Rijie wanted to add something but was interrupted by Han Sen, "We were all just trying to protect Professor Sun. You just did not know how scary the turtle was. It¡¯s okay."


    "Rest assured, Han Sen. You have saved all of our lives. If you ever need anything, we will be here for you," said Jin Rijie seriously.


    After some discussion, the group decided to return to Glory Shelter for maintenance before they came back for the turtle.


    Han Sen took the opportunity to go back to ckhawk. He quickly logged in diator, opened his friend list and found Queen online. Han Sen was overjoyed and hastily sent her an invite.


    The kiting skills he learned from Queen were still faulty. There were many things that he failed to understand.


    If he could actually learn the kiting skills from Queen, maybe he could fight the turtle without relying on speed. Therefore, Han Sen wished to fight her another time and observe her kiting skills.


    However, Han Sen did not know whether Queen would agree to fight him. After all, the two of them were too far apart in strength. If Queen were there, she would have killed the turtle easily.


    Han Sen estimated that a super creature should have a fitness level around forty, while the strongest humans in First God¡¯s Sanctuary could only reach twenty in some aspects. Most good men usually had an average fitness index of fifteen.


    Even those who had maxed out on all four types of geno points in First God¡¯s Sanctuary only had a fitness index of thirty, which was still not enough for one to kill a super creature.


    However, an evolver with a fitness level beyond 100 like Queen would be able to kill a super creature easily.


    An evolver would not be able to return to First God¡¯s Sanctuary, unless the evolver had just evolved. Even for Queen, when she was an unevolved person or had just be an evolver, she would not have been able to fight the turtle.


    Han Sen was not sure whether Queen would agree to fight him, but he wanted it so much. One more round! Just one more round.


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s invite, Queen was dazed. Her setting was not to ept invites from strangers, and she had never had a friend before, so she had never received an invite.


    Seeing the invite was from A Soldier on Warship, Queen hesitated and clicked yes.


    Han Sen was exhrated to see Queen and her amazing kiting skills again. After the countdown was over, Han Sen immediately ran toward her. He did not dare to wait for her attacks. Their fitness levels were so different that he would be killed immediately. After all, his fitness index was only thirty, while hers was probably 100.


    Queen only dodged the punch likest time, and did not fight back.


    Feeling excited, Han Sen threw his other fist at her and made a step.


    Queen was surprised. Han Sen¡¯s punch and step were not as simple as they appeared to be. Although he was not that fast, in Queen¡¯s eyes, his moves were unexpected.


    Han Sen¡¯s step was almost like her kiting skills, making it impossible for her to force Han Sen into a corner.


    Is he copying me? Queen¡¯s gaze fell upon Han Sen. She continued to observe.


    Very soon, queen was certain that Han Sen was mimicking her kiting skills. Although there were many errors and defects in his movements, it was amazing that he could achieve this level in such a short amount of time.


    Queen did not rush to end thebat. She wanted to see how well Han Sen could do.


    Kiting skills were not for anybody. It was easy to learn, but hard to be a master at.


    It was like ying Go. Whoever knew the rules could y, but it was extremely difficult to excel at Go.


    Queen was good at kiting skills. At least among the opponents that she had met, no one could match her level.


    Han Sen¡¯s performance more or less surprised her. He was a bit green and was still making mistakes, but in her eyes, he had his own understanding of the skills. Also, Han Sen was sensitive about what she wanted to do. These proved that Han Sen was talented in this matter.


    After testing Han Sen¡¯s level, Queen stopped thinking about it. Being talented was one thing, but whether he could go far was another.


    Queen did not say anything but continued to dodge Han Sen¡¯s attacks. However, Han Sen suddenly felt much more pressured. It became more and more difficult for him to determine where Queen was going.


    They were like two yers at a Go game. Han Sen was the weaker yer and his every step was in Queen¡¯s calction. There was no way he could fight back. Very soon, Han Sen was pushed to the corner likest time.


    Bang!


    With another kick, Han Sen was eliminated. When he returned to the game, Queen had already gone off-line.


    However, Han Sen did not feel upset, but more excited than ever. He was not sure if Queen was intentionally teaching him. Herst few steps were indicating the weaknesses in his kiting skills, which was why he felt terrible toward the end.


    This was not a bad thing for Han Sen, but a good thing.


    Queen was like a teacher, helping him find his mistakes.


    Whether she was intentional or not, Han Sen was grateful to Queen. Kiting skills were crucial for him to hunt super creatures.


    And kiting skills like this could not be practiced through tutorials like hyper geno arts. Han Sen had gained an incredible asset through fighting Queen.


    After downloading the video of theirbat, Han Sen left diator and when to the warehouse of Heavy Warframe Society. While watching the video, he pondered what he could do to refine his kiting skills.


    Indeed, Queen was trying to indicate Han Sen¡¯s mistakes to him in thest few steps. There were not many people were interested in practicing kiting skills. Since Han Sen was interested, she was willing to give him some tips.


    However, what she did casually meant a great deal to Han Sen, and added to his chance at killing a super creature.


    If I could use kiting skills to avoid the turtle¡¯s attacks, I will never be defeated. This way, I will find a chance to kill it sooner orter. Han Sen became more excited.

 Chapter 333: Copper Demon

    Chapter 333: Copper Demon


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After watching the video of hisbat against Queen, Han Sen had gained a lot. Thest few steps Queen made pointed out Han Sen¡¯s weaknesses.


    After watching the video repeatedly, Han Sen enjoyed correcting himself little by little.


    Many people would give up once they found they had made mistakes, but Han Sen was willing to correct himself.


    Life was full of mistakes and it was impossible for one to go back and live again. What Han Sen cared more about was how he could avoid the same mistakes in the future.


    The kiting skills were not just physical movements. Thinking and acting were equally important in order to perfect the skills.


    Through trial and error, Han Sen had refined his skills again and again.


    In abat, everything could happen. What Han Sen learned from Queen was the basic rules. With these rules, he could react faster under different situations in abat.


    No matter how powerful his brain was, it was impossible for him to think too much when fighting. He had to cultivate his muscle memory through tons of practice.


    It was like in order to solve a math problem, one had to learn all kinds of equations before applying them in calction. Queen had told Han Sen some equations he did not know before. What he was trying to do was to integrate these equations into his muscle memory, so that he could react in the best way during a realbat.


    It was not hard to think one or two steps ahead. The difficulty was to know what the possibilities were after dozens of steps the moment he made the first step.


    It was hard to achieve that, and in fact, few could do it, which was why in the entire Ares Martial Hall, Queen was the one and only.


    Han Sen did not sleep all night. The next morning when he woke up, his eyes were bloodshot as he had consumed too much of his brainpower.


    I cannot keep going like this. The possibilities in kiting skills were endless like Go. No matter how talented I am, it is impossible for me to know all the strategies. If I do not enhance my strategic thinking, it is pointless to learn different tactics. Han Sen knew that he got himself into a dead-end alley, closed the video, cleaned his face, and went to sleep.


    He did not even know how long he had slept. Until hislink rang, Han Sen yawned, stretched, and got up.


    Jin Rijie asked Han Sen to return to God¡¯s Sanctuary, as everyone was prepared to observe the turtle again.


    Han Sen agreed. After eating at the cafeteria, he entered Glory Shelter.


    Lu Mingda¡¯s hands had not recovered, so only Jin Rijie, Jin Qiuli, Sun Minghua and Han Sen were going to the Copper Mountains.


    However, when the four of them reached the same spot, the turtle was no longer there. Sun Minghua collected some fragments of the vines that the turtle fed onst time. Because the turtle had eaten up all the vines, there were only some crumbs left.


    The group continued to search the mountains. Before they went far, they saw a red creature standing on a mountain in the opposite direction, looking around.


    The creature was 6 feet tall, looking like it was made of copper. It had scorpion¡¯s upper body, snake¡¯s tail, and six sickle-like ws.


    "Copper demon!" Jin Rijie was excited when he spotted the creature.


    Han Sen was also exhrated. Before he came to Copper Mountains, he had done some research about the region. In Copper Mountains, the most famous creature was the copper demon. The reason it was well known was that even the weakest copper demons were mutant creatures. Sometimes, even sacred-blood copper demons could be spotted.


    The beast soul of a copper demon was the shapeshifting type, which was rare. Even a mutant copper demon beast soul could greatly enhance one¡¯s speed and strength. The sacred-blood copper demon beast soul even had a pair ofdybug wings and allowed one to fly when shapeshifting.


    A beast soul that had dual functions of both shapeshifting and flying was obviously rare and valuable. Even a mutant copper demon without flying function was so expensive that many less wealthy people would kill for an opportunity to hunt for it.


    However, copper demons were only spotted in Copper Mountains. Since Copper Mountains were close to Glory Shelter, most copper demons had been ughtered already. In recent years, only a few copper demons were spotted, which must havee from a nest.


    They had all heard about copper demons, but they had never seen one. This unexpected finding cheered them up.


    "Let¡¯s go and try our luck. May be there is a chance for us to gain the beast soul," said Jin Qiuli excitedly.


    No one had any objections. It was rare that they had a chance to see such a famous creature. Even if it was just a mutant one without wings, they could find their luck.


    When the four of them went up the mountain, the thing they saw made them gasp.


    Where the copper demon was standing was a stone tform, behind which was a cave. At this point, many copper demons were creeping out of the cave, swaying their snake tails, their ws making sounds of metal.


    Among them, one was especially tall and had a deeper color than others. It also had red metal wings.


    The copper demon they saw in the beginning had already spotted the group of people and started to hiss. Shortly, dozens of copper demons flooded from the cave. It seemed that there were still more in the cave.


    The first sacred-blood copper demon pped its wings and dived at the group of people like a bomber.


    "Dammit! Cover the professor." Jin Rijie became pale and summoned a beast soul knife, trying to block the sacred-blood creature¡¯s attack.


    Han Sen, however, was overjoyed. He was just wondering where to find a sacred-blood creature, and one threw itself at them. What a pie in the sky!

 Chapter 334: Underground River

    Chapter 334: Underground River


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen directly summoned his horn bow and mutant ck stinger arrow and made a shot at the sacred-blood copper demon.


    Jin Rijie was about to fight the sacred-blood creature with all he got, but suddenly saw a ck arrow flying toward the creature¡¯s eyes.


    The sacred-blood copper demon reacted fast. It suddenly sped it six de-like ws and blocked the ck arrow.


    However, as its ws touched the arrow, the ck stinger arrow suddenly started to spin like a drill head, bouncing off the creature¡¯s ws. The arrow had touched the copper demon¡¯s eye and prated its head immediately.


    Thump!


    The sacred-blood copper demon which looked so powerful suddenly fell from the sky and died.


    "Sacred-blood creature copper demon killed. No beast soul gained. Drink its blood to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points randomly."


    Hearing the voice, Han Senmented that he did not gain a beast soul from this perfect sacred-blood creature. Everything was just fate.


    Jin Qiuli and Jin Rijie were dumbstruck. Shooting the sacred-blood copper demon dead with one arrow--that was unbelievable.


    Since the sacred-blood copper demon was killed, the mutant copper demons quickly ran toward the cave. The group of people chased after them.


    However, after they killed several slow mutant copper demons, they could no longer find the rest of them. The cave was deep and the paths inside were crisscrossed, so the group did not follow them, but chose to take care of the dead bodies first.


    The copper demons¡¯ bodies were as tough as metal. There was no meat to eat. All that was edible was some blood inside their body.


    Han Sen carefully let the purple blood out and poured it into a bottle. Such arge sacred-blood copper demon only had a bottle of blood.


    Since Han Sen took care of the sacred-blood copper demon alone, he did not need to share it with anyone. Han Sen drank the blood in one breath and heard the voice telling him he had gained three sacred geno points.


    It was already quite something. After all, the most part of the copper demons body was not edible, and Han Sen was d that the blood alone gave him three sacred geno points.


    Han Sen now had eighty-three sacred geno points and he was not far from maxing out.


    "These creatures are so rare. How about we go inside the cave and kill the rest of the mutant ones. Maybe there is a chance to get their beast souls," suggested Jin Qiuli excitedly after they processed the bodies.


    Han Sen had not objections. Even a mutant shapeshifting beast soul was extremely popr. Han Sen did not mind earning some money.


    Jin Rijie asked the professor¡¯s opinion, and Sun Minghua agreed to it. In addition, there might be different nts or fungus inside the cave, which Sun Minghua was interested in.


    The four of them entered the cave. Although there were many tunnels inside the cave, they were all wide enough for them to walk freely. They did not see anything on the way, not even the copper demons. The group kept searching but did not find any.


    The space becamerger as they want. After walking for two hours, they suddenly entered a huge opening. An underground River 200 feet wide were running through the cave.


    The torrents were rapid, but for some reason, there was hardly any noise and the water even seemed calm.


    With the light of the torch, the group saw the copper demons on the other side of the river, creeping deeper into the cave.


    "Shall we keep chasing?" Jin Rijie asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen checked the dark underground river and frowned. He still remembered the terrible experience he hadst time he was in an underground river. The two obsidian dragons almost killed him.


    The cave was so dark that the light of the torch could not help them see inside the water. Instead, the reflection of the light almost blinded them.


    Han Sen was scared that some aquatic sacred-blood creatures like the obsidian dragons might suddenly appear here. No matter how strong he was, he would not be the creature¡¯s match underwater.


    "Do you have wings? If we were to chase them, we should probably fly across the river," Han Sen pondered and said. He did not really want to step into the water.


    Jin Rijie smiled bitterly and said, "We do have wings, but one was mutant and the other was primitive."


    "That is problematic. I only have one pair of primitive wings as well." Han Sen did not mention his sacred-blood wings. He did not want anyone to see the purple-feathered dragon wings if he did not have to.


    "All right. I will use the mutant wings to carry the professor over. Sen and Qiuli, you can fly with your own wings," said Jin Rijie.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, "Let me fly over first and try. If there is no danger, you can go."


    Han Sen had a spooky feeling about the river, but he did not see anything. Since they were at this point already, he could not tell everyone to go back.


    In addition, Sun Minghua had discovered some interesting nts on the way here and seemed to be very interested in exploring the cave.


    Han Sen summoned his ck-feathered beast wings and flew across the river about 15 feet from the ground.


    The primitive wings could not carry him high or fast, and that was already as high as he could go. Han Sen stared at the dark underground river while flying so that he could react in time if anything were to happen.


    Standing on the bank, the rest of the group watched Han Sen fly nervously. Darkness and water naturally brought fear to humans.


    When Han Sen reached the middle of the river, he suddenly felt something was odd in the river. A chill went down his spine.


    Boom!


    With a huge ssh in the water, a giant creature sprang out of the River with its mouth wide open, trying to swallow Han Sen as a whole.


    "S*#t! I knew something was wrong!" Han Sen stared into the creature¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 335: Follow the Turtle

    Chapter 335: Follow the Turtle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    From the underground river emerged a head that was somewhat like an alligator¡¯s. With its mouth wide open, it looked like the monster could easily swallow an entire cow, let alone a human.


    There were thousands of teeth in its mouth, which looked like a meat grinder. Even a body made of steel would be minced instantaneously.


    Han Sen was not sure what the status of this creature was, so he dared not fight it head on. If it was a super creature, Han Sen would probably get himself killed.


    Without saying anything, Han Sen pped his wings and shifted his body to the side. Pushing on the tip of the creature¡¯s mouth, Han Sen returned to the bank.


    The creature roared and followed Han Sen. As its entire body came out of the underground river, everyone gasped.


    The creature¡¯s head looked like a crocodile¡¯s, while its body was like a centipede without feet. With its whole body shaking, the creature was incredibly fast.


    Han Sen shot an arrow backward. The creature suddenly closed its mouth and crushed the arrow with his teeth. Han Sen thought with terror, fortunately I did not use a beast soul arrow, otherwise my only mutant beast soul arrow would be destroyed.


    "Run!" Han Sen summoned the tornado wolf, shooting at the creature riding on his mount.


    Although Han Sen did not know whether it was a sacred-blood creature or a super creature, it would be unlikely for him to hurt a creature with a body 300 feet long even with the three-de harpoon.


    In addition, with such a gigantic body, this creature must be strong as well. If Han Sen was hit by its tail, he would probably be severely hurt. In a tight space, it would not be wise to fight such a creature.


    The three protected Sun Minghua and rushed out. However, the monster was so fast that none of their mounts could run faster than it. The monster was at their heels in a second.


    "Go in here, it is too narrow for the creature to enter!" Han Sen pointed at a hole and said.


    Seeing the creature smashing a rock more than 7 feet tall, Jin Rijie and Jin Qiuli quickly took back the mounts and entered the hole along with Sun Minghua.


    The moment they were in the hole, the creature immediately threw itself at them. However, its head was much bigger than the entrance.


    It was as if the creature could not feel pain, it repeatedly hit the entrance with its head, making it bigger and bigger.


    "Quick!" Jin Rijie eximed in the group went deep inside the hole since they had no other option.


    The hole led to a tunnel. After they had walked for about a mile, they saw an opening and was again in a big cave.


    There were paths both to the left and right. Jin Rijie looked both way, but could not tell which way would lead to the exit. He then asked Sun Minghua, "Professor, do you know which way we should go?"


    Sun Minghua walked to the side and pinched some nts that looked like moss growing on the cave wall. He observed it and said, "We should probably go left, since it seems that air was more likely toe from the left."


    "Let¡¯s go left then." Jin Rijie trusted Sun Minghua in this respect. Previously when he was covering Sun Minghua, the professor exined these things to him, but Jin did not quite understand.


    They could hear thumping behind them. Obviously, the creature did not give up and was still hitting the entrance. There was no way they could return the way they came from.


    Han Sen followed the rest. He was not really worried. Even if there was a super creature, he could always manage to run away even if he could not beat it. Very few creatures could threaten his life in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The professor kept telling them which direction to go by observing the moss. After they had walked in the cave for half a day, they werepletely lost.


    When they were in arge opening again, Han Sen saw that the underground river had be a waterfall, running down the cave wall into a pool.


    Next to the pool, a ck turtle asrge as a car was drinking.


    "It is that turtle. What is it doing here?" Sun Minghua gasped in excitement.


    "Lower your voice," Jin Rijie was startled and quickly stopped Sun Minghua.


    Luckily, the waterfall was loud and the turtle was very close to it, so it did not hear Sun Minghua¡¯s voice.


    The group of people stepped back before they started to discuss.


    "Professor, do you think there is another way to go?" Jin Rijie asked.


    He pondered and said, "ording to how the moss grows, the air shoulde from this giant cave."


    Jin Rijie smiled bitterly and asked Han Sen, "What do you think, Sen?"


    Han Sen hesitated and said, "It is very likely that the turtle hade here to eat. After eating, it should be going away. If we follow it closely, we might be able to get out of here."


    "True! Why did I fail to see that?" Sun Minghua said dly. "This way, we can observe the turtle and find a way out in the same time. Great idea, Han Sen!"


    Jin Rijie and Jin Qiuli did not have other ideas. The four decided to follow the turtle.


    They did not dare to approach the turtle, but observed it from afar. Although it was dark in the cave, the red patterns on the turtle shell were glowing in the dark likeva. The group did not need anything else to see the turtle.


    After the turtle had finished drinking, it slowly waddled to the cave next to it.


    The four exchanged a look and followed the turtle from afar. With the glowing patterns on the turtle, they would never lose sight of it.

 Chapter 336: Crazy Creature

    Chapter 336: Crazy Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stared down the cliff and was shocked. So were Jin Rijie, Jin Qiuli and Sun Minghua.


    They had followed the turtle for two days, which had gone deeper and deeper. They felt something must be wrong, they were already on the cliff.


    Under the cliff was a gushingva pool. And the turtle crawled into the pool as if it were water.


    The group did not see the turtle emerging again.


    "Was its killed by the heat from theva?" Jin Rijie guessed.


    "Although creatures were not as smart as people, I have never seen a suicidal one," Jin Qiuli shook his head and said.


    Sun Minghua suddenly said excitedly, "I know!"


    "What do you know, Professor?" Asked Han Sen.


    "You should remember I¡¯ve told you that the creatures normally eat nts in order to give birth. After leaving the ocean, the turtle had consumed lots of ns in Copper Mountains. Maybe its goal was to give birth here," said Sun Minghua in excitement.


    "Giving birth? Here?" Jin Qiuli pointed at theva pool incredulously.


    "Althoughva is fatal to humans, may be it is not to the creatures. Did you notice the red patterns on the turtle¡¯s back, they look likeva. May be the turtle was born here in theva. You know some turtles in our world also give birth in the sand despite that they live in the ocean..." exined the professor.


    Han Sen watched theva pool as he listened to the professor. He thought the professor¡¯s exnation made a lot of sense. The behaviors of the turtle was much like the golden growler. Maybe it was indeed giving birth here.


    However, if it was really like the golden growler, then it would die after spitting out its life essence. No matter how powerful Han Sen was, it was impossible for him to jump into theva for the life essence.


    "It seems we have to find another exit," said Jin Rijie with his brows knitted. Obviously, there was no other exit.


    Sun Minghua pondered and said, "We did not run into any danger on the way here. It must not be difficult if we wanted to go out. Let¡¯s stay and watch. Maybe the turtle will return to the ocean after giving birth."


    Han Sen was d he said that. If they left like this, he would be upset that he gave up on hunting a super creature when it was at its most vulnerable moment.


    At least, Han Sen had to make sure that the turtle would not appear again before he gave up.


    Jin Rijie and Jin Qiuli also agreed. They did not see any creature on the way here, so it would not be too risky to go back where they came from.


    In addition, they had brought enough supplies tost a month.


    When the group were still discussing, they suddenly stopped as they heard an odd noise.


    They looked to the direction of the noise and saw a giant creature emerging from a cave below them, breaking stones as it went. It turned out to be the creature that they saw from the underground river.


    The group were all frightened. They did not even dare to breathe. Very soon, they found out that the creature did note for them, but went toward theva pool under the cliff.


    "No way, is that creature also born from theva pool?" Han Sen said to himself. He was so curious that he looked down from the cliff.


    Jin Rijie, Jin Qiuli and Sun Minghua all let out a sigh of relief. Like Han Sen, they were also curious and wanted to see what the creature was up to.


    In a minute, the creature made it to the side of theva pool, but it did not enter as the group had imagined.


    Circling around theva, the creature then crawled toward the stone wall next to the pool.


    The group felt weird. The stone wall had nothing on it and they wondered what the creature was trying to do.


    As they were wondering, the creature suddenly threw itself hard at the wall as if it was agitated.


    Bang! The rocks fell under the impact. However, the stone wall was still intact.


    The creature hit the war again and again in madness and the cracks were growing on the wall, while the creature itself was also injured and covered in blood.


    However, it did not stop ramming against the wall, as if the wall had killed its parents.


    Jin Qiuli was dumbstruck and said, "This creature must be mad. It must bemitting suicide."


    Sun Minghua did not speak. He was also puzzled and did not understand what the creature was doing.


    Although Han Sen could not tell what the creature was doing either, he was overjoyed. Originally, he was concerned that the creature was too big, and he did not have an appropriate weapon to kill it.


    Now the creature was killing itself. When it was near death, it would be great if Han Sen could take advantage of the opportunity and kill it.


    Judging from how strong it was, maybe it was really a super creature.


    The four of themy on their stomach and looked down the cliff. Maybe the turtle went into theva to give birth, but it was impossible that this creature was knocking its head on the wall to give birth as well.


    No matter how they thought about it, there was not a usible exnation.


    "What is it trying to do?" Han Sen stared at the creature ramming itself into the stone wall. From the dim light from theva, he could see clearly the creature¡¯s movements.


    The stone wall was cracked by the creature, and it was bleeding heavily, it¡¯s blood coloring the stone red.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s pupils contracted.

 Chapter 337: Creature War

    Chapter 337: Creature War


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen gazed at the cracked stone wall. Initially, he thought the wall was red because of the creature was bleeding.


    However, with a closer look, it was more than the creature¡¯s blood. There seemed to be liquid infiltrating through the cracks from the other side.


    Under the glow of theva, the liquid also seemed to be red. However, Han Sen could tell that it was not blood, but more like water.


    "Water!" Han Sen suddenly understood what the creature was going for.


    Behind the stone wall, there was very likely a branch of the underground River. The creature was trying to break the stone wall in order to feed water into theva pool.


    Dammit. This creature is treacherous. It is trying to lead the water into theva. Han Sen thought.


    In the Alliance, when water met heat of theva, one possibility was that the water would evaporate. However, if there were enough water, theva would be turned into a piece of rock.


    Even if the turtle could survive in theva, it didn¡¯t mean that it could survive in the rock. If the turtle was sealed in the rock, Han Sen did not know if it was still feasible for him to obtain the turtle¡¯s life essence.


    "Put on gas masks!" Han Sen eximed at the rest and quickly pped a mask on himself.


    Although Sun Minghua, Jin Rijie, and Jin Mingli did not understand why Han Sen was asking, they had grown enough trust in Han Sen recently, so they simply followed his instruction.


    Shortly after they put on the masks, they suddenly heard cracking and spluttering.


    Water started toe out of the stone wall that was more and more damaged by the creature, flooding into theva and giving rise to pungent gray smoke.


    "Get back! Don¡¯t get yourselves burned by the steam." Han Sen did not dare to stay and watch, pulling the professor back with him.


    Bang!


    When the four of them stepped back, they heard a loud noise of stones crashing and water falling. Then there was a sizzling sound. With the rising of gray smoke, the entire cave became extremely hot that it was almost unbearable.


    The group quickly ran back. Fortunately, the gray smoke did not expand very fast. It took some time for the smoke to rise to the cliff. When they reached a small cave far from the cliff, there were covered in gray dust. Each of them looked like a statueing out of storage.


    Luckily, they were all in beast soul armor and gas masks, so they were not hurt at all.


    After waiting for a long while in the small cave, the gray smoke gradually dispersed and the air started to cool down. All they could hear at this point was the water flowing.


    "I will go have a look." Han Sen did not want to let go. He had prepared so long to kill the turtle and would hate to see it killed in theva.


    Running to the cliff again, Han Sen looked down. Although there was still some thin smoke left, he could see clearly with the light prating from the stone wall broken by the giant creature.


    There was not a single spark in theva pool. Under the cliff was a newly-formtedke. The water came from the undergroundke that was originally behind the stone wall.


    Under the water, where theva pool was, theva solidified into a piece of smooth ck rock, dotted with craters like the surface of the moon.


    The giant creature rolled around in theke in excitement, screeching cheerfully.


    The turtle died just like that? Han Sen could not believe that a super creature was killed so easily.


    It was unlikely. Han Sen decided. Theva was liquid, so there must be a source of heat under the pool to keep it that way. Since the source of heat was not put out, it was impossible for theva to solidify entirely.


    "This creature is so devious to think of such a strategy. I wonder what¡¯s its grudge against the turtle?" Said Jin Mingli, walking over and joining Han Sen.


    When Sun Minghua was about to say something, they suddenly heard rocks broken. The fresh rock ground started to crack.


    The giant creature was also rmed by the sound, and straightened its back like a cobra in attack mode, staring at the broken basalt vigntly.


    Boom!


    The basalt suddenly burst. A huge ck turtle rushed out from underneath with sshingva, like a returning demon.


    The moment the turtle came out, it screamed at the giant creature and threw itself at the creature with its head hidden inside the shell.


    The creature twisted its huge body and dodged the turtle. However, the turtle reached out its head and bit the creature in the air.


    The creature screeched and curled its body around the turtle, biting at the turtle¡¯s neck with its crocodile-like mouth.


    The two creatures were at each other¡¯s throat, rolling around in theke, breaking rocks as they went.


    The group were dumbstruck by the monsters¡¯ fight and felt like watching a movie.


    Han Sen was secretly exhrated. Since the creature was able to match the turtle, it was very likely also a super creature. If that was the case, maybe he could get really lucky.


    As Han Sen was imagining killing two super creatures at once, gobbling on their life essence and bing a super aristocrat, he very soon realized that his dream was unlikely to be realized.


    The two creatures managed to knock the basalt ground open. Lava erupted from the gaps and met more water. Gray smoke once again filled the space. Roaring and rolling, the creatures continued their battle, shaking the entire underground cave.

 Chapter 338: Only Chance

    Chapter 338: Only Chance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Since the scorching gray smoke was almost fatal, Jin Rijie, Jin Mingli and Sun Minghua were forced to step back. However, Han Sen stayed still.


    This might be his best chance to kill a super creature. If he retreated at this point, he was not sure if he could pick up the life essence, and he definitely would not be able to gain any beast soul.


    Han Sen yearned for a super beast soul even more than life essence. If he could obtain a powerful super beast soul, maybe he would be able to kill a super creature on his own, instead of hiding and sneaking around like this.


    "Han Sen, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too dangerous over there," Jin Rijie shouted at Han Sen.


    "You go first. I will stay a bit longer," Han Sen gritted his teeth and said, initiating Jadeskin at the same time.


    With the protection from both the sacred-blood phantom ant armor and Jadeskin, Han Sen was able to stay put and watch the two creatures fighting. Although his sight was blurred by the gray smoke, he did not dare to approach the creatures and had to wait for a chance.


    Roars and shrieks rang,va and water shed, and gray smoke rose. Han Sen could asionally catch a glimpse of the two creatures.


    "Fairy queen!" Han Sen could not tell what was happening and it was bing worse. He quickly took back his phantom ant armor and shapeshifted into fairy queen. His hair became blonde and his armor red. Using the strong eyesight of the fairy queen, he continued to watch the fight.


    The fairy queen was indeed effective. Han Sen saw that the creature had lost a huge piece of meat in the back of its head, its bones bared and its blood continued flowing. From a crack in its bones, Han Sen could vaguely see its brain.


    "If I could stab my spear in this crack, I would have a big chance to kill it directly." Han Sen took out the spinning spear from his backpack.


    Of course, he did not want to go down just like this. He would not be the match to either the turtle or this creature. With one blow from either of them, his body would be destroyed.


    Han Sen took out the spear to use it like an arrow.


    Han Sen also summoned the horn bow and used Heresy Mantra and Overload. Incredible strength filled his body, his muscles became as tough as iron, and his veins stood out all over. Han Sen fixed his golden eyes upon the two creatures rolling around in the smoke,va, water, and rocks.


    He pulled the horn bow to the fullest. The spear was too thick and long as an arrow. It was not an easy shot.


    However, Han Sen had no other options. If he used the mutant ck stinger arrow, it will not be enough to kill such a creature.


    "Wait... I must wait... for the perfect opportunity..." Han Sen stared at the creatures through the smoke. Although he was able to see the crack in its skull twice, Han Sen did not shoot his spinning spear.


    The spinning spear was not a beast soul arrow, and could not be taken back once it was shot. He only had this one opportunity, and had to choose the right moment to kill the creature with one strike. Otherwise, he would lose this only chance.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were as calm as ice.


    Although that creature was severely injured, it was still able to fight the turtle. The turtle had the same thought as Han Sen. It also tried to bite the injury in the back of the creature¡¯s head, but the creature did not give it any chance.


    "What is he trying to do?" Sun Minghua could vaguely see that Han Sen was still standing on the cliff.


    Jin Rijie and Jin Mingli smiled bitterly. They had no idea what Han Sen was trying to do. Standing afar, they were already sweating like pigs from the unbearable heat.


    However, Han Sen stood still on the cliff like a tower in the gray smoke. Jin Rijie and Jin Mingli felt they had already lost to Han Sen in perseverance.


    "Is he trying to kill the two creatures?" Jin Mingli suddenly said.


    "Is that even possible?" Jin Rijie paused and replied. Killing a creature like that did not seem humanly possible.


    If it were anyone else, Jin Rijie would say it was impossible without question. Judging by how fiercely the creatures fought, it was easy to tell that killing them was beyond the skills of any human.


    However, it was Han Sen who was standing there, which made Jin Rijie feel it was possible. Han Sen was someone Jin Rijie could not understand.


    Jin Rijie had seen a lot of people in Glory Shelter. However, he had never met anyone like Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s ability was too extraordinary for an unevolved person.


    "Since it is him, maybe there is a chance?" Jin Rijie said with a wry smile.


    Sun Minghua said with worries, "It seems too risky. We should tell him toe back. When the two creatures were almost dying, he could then go snatch the meat."


    "I¡¯m afraid his goal is more than the meat, but also the beast souls," Jin Rijie said, shaking his head.


    All of a sudden, they heard a blood-curdling cry.

 Chapter 339: Aqua Reaper Beast soul

    Chapter 339: Aqua Reaper Beast soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Right now!" A cold light shed in Han Sen¡¯s golden eyes. The spinning spear left the bow with a strong force, flying toward the screeching creature.


    Whoosh!


    The spear reached the back of the creature¡¯s head in the blink of an eye.


    Dang!


    The spear head was stuck in the crack of its bones and did not make it through. The bones were so stiff that the spear failed to break it.


    However, the spinning force did not end. Like a drill head, the spear continued to dig into the bones, making sparks and smoke.


    Go deeper! Han Sen roared inwardly. This is the only chance he got.


    Crack!


    It seemed that heaven was listening to Han Sen. The cracks in the creature¡¯s skull was broken further by the spinning spear.


    With a pop, the entire spear entered the skull from the crack.


    Roar!


    With another painful cry, the crocodile-like head of the creature raised up for a few seconds and suddenly copsed, shaking the entire cave.


    "Larva of super creature aqua reaper killed. Beast soul of super creature aqua reaper gained. Life essence avable. Consume its life essence to gain 0 to 10 super geno points randomly. Meat inedible."


    The voice Han Sen heard made him jump. A super beast soul! I finally gained a super beast soul!


    Shortly, Han Sen became calm again. It was not yet time to celebrate. The turtle was still there.


    Han Sen now understood that the aqua reaper was still arva. The reason why it could fight the turtle was likely that the turtle had justid its eggs in theva and was still weak.


    Even so, the turtle was too strong for Han Sen to kill. At least before he had gained a strong weapon, there was no way he could hurt the turtle.


    After the aqua reaper was shot dead, the turtle threw a gaze at where Han Sen was, sending a chill down his spine.


    However, the turtle merely looked at him and then left the cave from the opening on the stone wall made by the aqua reaper.


    Han Sen was overjoyed. If the turtle did not leave, he did not even dare to go down and collect the life essence.


    Before Han Sen went down, he saw that the body of the aqua reaper gradually dissolved and disappeared in the thin air.


    Thump!


    A football sized purple crystal fell into theke along with the spinning spear.


    Han Sen did not dare to hesitate anymore and quickly jumped from the cliff, summoned his sacred-blood wings in the air, dived into theke and dredged up the life essence and the spear.


    Licking at the purple crystal, Han Sen heard the voice he had missed so much.


    "Life essence of super creature aqua reaper consumed. No super geno point gained."


    The voice cheered Han Sen up. He continued to look at the life essence of the aqua reaper, which became purple liquid in his mouth. As he swallowed the liquid, the coolness filled his body, nurturing every body cell.


    After licking for a while, Han Sen eventually heard the voice telling him he had gained one super geno point.


    Fortunately, the life essence of aqua reaper was much smaller than that of the golden growler. If it was bigger, Han Sen would not be able to finish eating it on the spot.


    Such a giant aqua reaper turned out to be arva. If it was in the adult form, it would not be smaller than the golden growler.


    Maybe it was because the life essence was from arva, Han Sen had gained seven super geno points from eating the entire crystal, which was less than what he used to get.


    However, Han Sen was satisfied already. Originally, he thought it would take him a while longer before he could kill a super creature, but he just managed to kill one by chance and gained seven super geno points and a super beast soul. What a surprise!


    Looking at his super geno point count which was now twenty-six, Han Sen was very pleased.


    "Sen, are you okay?" Jin Rijie asked from the cliff.


    Jin Rijie, Jin Mingli and Sun Minghua were all looking down from the cliff and became excited when they saw Han Sen.


    "I¡¯m fine. The two creatures both left. Let¡¯s follow this opening to go out. I see light on the other side. This should be an exit," said Han Sen, pointing at broken stone wall.


    After the three of them flew down with wings, they saw a valley from the opening.


    Going out of the cave and climbing up the valley, the group discovered that they were still in Copper Mountains.


    Returning to Glory Shelter, Han Sen heard someone had seen the turtle crawling back into the ocean. Although it was a shame, Han Sen was not too disappointed because he had gained a lot from the aqua reaper.


    Type of super beast soul of aqua reaper: parasite.


    Han Sen studied the beast soul of the aqua reaper in the shelter and found that it was something he had never seen before, a parasite beast soul. Like the beast soul of the beetle knight, it could not be summoned, and Han Sen had no idea how to use it.


    However, normally speaking, a rare beast soul was a strong beast soul. If Han Sen had high hopes for this beast soul and wished to find out more about it after he had ess to the Sk.


    There was no need for him to stay in Glory Shelter any longer, so when Sun Minghua decided to go to Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen followed them back.


    On the way, Han Sen continued to think about theva pool. May be the turtle hadid its eggs there and it would be wonderful if he could fish those out.


    Because Dark Swamp was too dangerous, Jin Rijie did not choose to go via that route, but picked a longer and safer path.


    Han Sen was in no hurry. He had Heresy Mantra, Overload, Panorama, and kiting skills to practice on the way.


    When they finally reached Steel Armor Shelter, it was more than a monthter.


    After returning to his room in Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen checked on the cloud beast he was feeding. Its body was bing more and more transparent, and its progress was more or less what Han Sen estimated. The ck crystal should be able to make a super creature in about a year.


    "What is this ck crystal? It could even make super creatures. It seems that it¡¯s not getting any smaller either. What a wonder!" Han Sen again felt lucky that he had gained this treasure.


    It was indeed priceless. No one would believe him even if he told someone.


    After resting for two days in ckhawk, Han Sen did not immediately go on diator. He had read more news from different shelters, trying to find the traces of a super creature again.


    Han Sen had found a lot of leads, but they were all too far from Steel Armor Shelter, and it would not be easy for him to travel to those ces in time.


    During Han Sen¡¯s recess, Gambler told him vialink that Yang Zikun wanted to meet him to discuss a deal. Yang Zikun did not tell Gambler the specifics of the deal and wanted to talk to Han Sen alone.

 Chapter 340: Beast Souls of Second God’s Sanctuary

    Chapter 340: Beast Souls of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yang Zikun did not ask Han Sen to meet in God¡¯s Sanctuary, but managed to get Han Sen out of ckhawk and took him to a private club.


    Han Sen had little faith in the so-called closed-door military training at this point. Those with means could always open the doors.


    "Mister, you did not go through all this trouble just to drink with me, right?" Sitting on the couch, Han Sen asked Yang Zikun who was sitting opposite him.


    "Brother, today I asked you toe both to learn boomerang skills from you and to ask for a favor." Yang Zikun was very polite to Han Sen. Since Han Sen beat him at boomerang, Yang Zikun had thought of Han Sen as a master.


    Yang Zikun had spent a lot of time practicing butterfly boomerang recently, but the effect was not ideal. He had asked a lot of masters to gain a bit progress. However, if he wanted to reach Han Sen¡¯s level, it would take him years of hard work.


    "Business first. You can learn boomerang from me anytime. I have a fair rate for tutoring," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Yang Zikun gave him a thumbs-up and said, "Great. I love how direct you are. I¡¯ll be straightforward with you then. I¡¯ve asked you toe today because I need some sacred-blood beast souls and wonder if I can purchase some in Steel Armor Shelter."


    "Sacred-blood beast souls are rare. Too many people need them, yet too few want to sell. Even if someone was to evolve and sell part of their sacred-blood beast souls, those beast souls would most likely be reserved in advance. You should know that very well," Han Sen pondered and said.


    When Qin Xuan evolved, she only kept two sacred-blood beast souls with her to enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Her other beast souls were reserved long before they went to an auction.


    Those who had purchased her sacred-blood beast souls were probably extremely wealthy people like Yang Zikun, Yuan and Qing. After they got their hands on the sacred-blood beast souls, it was highly unlikely that they would sell them again. These people normally chose to bring all the sacred-blood beast souls with them when they became evolvers.


    Although the sacred-blood beast souls from First God¡¯s Sanctuary would not be considered strong in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, in the early stage, they could still be helpful.


    That was one of the reasons why the sacred-blood beast souls were so rare in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "If it is easy, I will not need to ask for your help, brother." Yang Zikun turned on the holographic video, and the image of a person appeared.


    The clip was pre-recorded. That person summoned his beast souls one by one and introduced them.


    After showing the clip, Yang Zikun showed Han Sen and another clip that was simr to the first one.


    "Brother, I want to trade with you for sacred-blood beast souls. I can offer you beast souls or warframes. This private club is specialized in beast soul dealing. You can have a look at the clips. If you have a certain beast soul in mind, I can trade with you. Most people here are not from Steel Armor Shelter," said Yang Zikun.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked, "Does this private club also deal beast souls from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?"


    Yang Zikun was puzzled and exined to Han Sen, "That is possible. But most deals are conducted in the same phase. It would be harder to exchange across different phases."


    "If I were to exchange sacred-blood beast souls in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary for sacred-blood beast souls in the second, what would that be like?" Han Sen asked. His family was doing well financially, but he had hoped to gain some sacred-blood beast souls for his mother to guarantee her safety in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was not like the first. It was extremely risky and even the shelters were not 100% safe.


    Creatures would attack shelters inrge groups in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, which was different from the First.


    "If you wanted to trade, that¡¯s okay. But it depends on what kind of beast souls you have. Normally speaking, three sacred-blood beast souls from First God¡¯s Sanctuary could be used to trade for one sacred-blood beast soul in the second. After all, it is much more difficult to gain a sacred-blood beast soul in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary," exined Yang Zikun briefly.


    Han Sen pondered for a while and said to Yang Zikun, "I do have some sacred-blood beast souls on hand, but I am not interested in anything else but the sacred-blood beast souls in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. And the trade must be conducted in Sapphire Shelter of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    Yang Zikun looked at Han Sen and asked, "Brother, do you have any requirement for the types of beast souls you want?"


    "I would prefer beast soul armor, followed by beast soul mount and beast soul wings." Han Sen wanted to get some beast souls that could keep his mother safe.


    When he evolved and entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, it would be easy for him to get beast souls and meat for his mother. The most important thing was to keep his mother alive.


    Although Luo Sn was located in arge human shelter and all she did was killing ordinary creatures and primitive creatures at most, it was hard to say what would happen in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Many human shelters be destroyed overnight.


    "Give me a minute." Yang Zikun checked hislink and dialed a number. A man of about sixty years old appeared in the holographic image.


    "Young master." The man bowed to Yang Zikun.


    "Mr. Xu, could you check for me how many sacred-blood beast souls we could use in Sapphire Shelter of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Asked Yang Zikun.


    "One moment, young master. I will report to you when I have the information."


    Yang Zikun turned off hislink and said to Han Sen with a smile, "Brother, let¡¯s see if anything interests you. If there is something you like, then we will continue our discussion."


    Han Sen nodded and admired Yang Zikun¡¯s masterful manner. Indeed, Yang Zikun was the grandson of a demigod. Although he was still young, he treated everyone gracefully.


    Shortly, Mr. Xu knocked on the door in person and showed a video clip to Yang Zikun, while exining, "Currently, we have three sacred-blood beast souls that we can use in Sapphire shelter. One is..."


    After he had exined everything, Mr. Xu stepped back and waited for Yang Zikun to speak.


    "Brother, what do you think?" Yang Zikun asked Han Sen.


    Mr. Xu looked at Han Sen in surprise. He knew very well Yang Zikun¡¯s character and thought Han Sen must be someone important so that Yang Zikun will treat him this way.


    "I am very interested in the sacred-blood armor and sacred-blood mount. I have three sacred-blood beast souls that I want to use to exchange for those two. Do you think that¡¯s doable?" Han Sen pondered and asked.

 Chapter 341: Cross-border Trade

    Chapter 341: Cross-border Trade


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mr. Xu frowned upon Han Sen¡¯s words. Although the sacred-blood beast souls in First God¡¯s Sanctuary were rare, the normal value of a sacred-blood beast soul from the First and one from the Second were 3 to 1.


    Although the sacred-blood armor and sacred-blood mount in Sapphire Shelter were not the best, he would not necessarily trade them for even six sacred-blood beast souls in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, Han Sen was trying to exchange for both using just three, which made Mr. Xu sneer.


    "Brother, can you show us the beast souls you have?" Yang Zikun said with a smile.


    Han Sen summoned his three-de harpoon, brandished it briefly and said, "I think you should recognize this three-de harpoon. Huangfu Pingqing once showed it at an auction. It is rather sharp among sacred-blood weapons."


    Mr. Xu was dazed. He had heard of this harpoon. In fact, they did a lot of business with Ares Martial Hall. And he had thought about acquiring this harpoon before. In terms of sharpness, the three-de harpoon was more than just "rather sharp," but definitely one of the sharpest weapon in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Mr. Xu did not expect Han Sen would produce this weapon first. It was a top-notch sacred-blood beast soul. Normally speaking, one would not let go of it.


    "Brother, are you really going to sell this?" Yang Zikun asked Han Sen in surprise.


    "Sure." Han Sen smiled. This three-de harpoon did not mean as much to him at this point. He could not kill a super creature with this harpoon. And since the harpoon was not a sword, he could not attach the devil sword to it.


    Han Sen still had the pair of skeleton¡¯s daggers, which were as sharp as the three-de harpoon. Although they were not as valuable as the beast soul, to Han Sen, they functioned equally well. Therefore, Han Sen wanted to sell his harpoon.


    For the second piece of beast soul, Han Sen summoned the tornado wolf.


    "A mount?" Asked Yang Zikun, gazing at the tornado wolf.


    Yang Zikun had never seen such a mount before and did not know what it could do.


    Mr. Xu frowned slightly. Although the three-de harpoon was great, a sacred-blood mount from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was definitely worth at least three sacred-blood mount in the First.


    Han Sen smiled and exined, "It is a mount called tornado wolf. It is nothing but fast. You should have heard about st horse?"


    "Of course, st horse is the fastest mount in First God¡¯s Sanctuary," Yang Zikun nodded and said.


    "This tornado wolf is slightly faster than st horse. What do you think of it now?" said Han Sen casually.


    Mr. Xu stared at the tornado wolf and asked, "Are you serious? Is it really faster than st horse?"


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it out. If it is not faster than st horse, I will give it to you for free," said Han Sen with a smile.


    There were a lot of videos of st horse on the Sk. Han Sen had no doubt that the tornado wolf was faster.


    Mr. Xu changed his look. If this tornado wolf was really faster than st horse, its value was hard to say.


    Although a sacred-blood mount from the First God¡¯s Sanctuary was not as valuable as a sacred-blood one from the Second, it still very much depended on what sort of mount it was. If the tornado wolf was the fastest mount in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, then it was invaluable.


    "Fantastic," Yang Zikun said. It seemed that he liked the tornado wolf quite a lot.


    Mr. Xu now had high hopes for Han Sen¡¯s third beast soul. Although the two beast souls Han Sen had shown them were both top-notch, he still needed the third beast soul to wow him before he would consider the deal. As he was still thinking, Han Sen had summoned the third beast soul. Han Sen suddenly shapeshifted into a giant bear.


    "A shapeshifting beast soul!" Yang Zikun and Mr. Xu were overjoyed.


    Sacred-blood shapeshifting beast souls were very rare, and the one Han Sen was showing could even use different martial arts and weapons. A beast soul like this would be bid to the sky.


    Han Sen took back the beast soul and said to Yang Zikun, "The sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul is named ghost-eyed bear. It could greatly enhance one¡¯s strength and speed. If I were to trade these three beast souls for the two sacred-blood beast souls you have in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, what would you think?"


    "Let¡¯s do it," Yang Zikun said without hesitation. Although he would not profit much from the deal, it was a great deal nheless. Han Sen had produced three excellent beast souls, which were the top in their own type.


    In addition, Yang Zikun liked the three sacred-blood beast souls very much, especially the sacred-blood ghost-eyed bear.


    Mr. Xu had changed his point of view on Han Sen. Three sacred-blood beast souls like this were so hard toe by that they were totally enough to match the two sacred-blood beast souls they have in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Yang Zikun asked Mr. Xu to prepare the contract. After they both signed, Mr. Xu arranged for a guy to transfer the two sacred-blood beast souls to Luo Sn.


    Han Sen called his mother and asked her to receive the two beast souls.


    With the sacred-blood armor and sacred-blood mount, even if Luo Sn was in danger, she would be able to keep herself alive.


    Han Sen and Yang Zikun used the teleport device in the private club to enter Steel Armor Shelter andpleted the deal.


    Han Sen had wanted to do this for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity or people whom he trusted. Eventually, he was able to aplish the deal.


    Afterpleting the deal, both parties were satisfied about the transaction.


    Originally, Yang Zikun only wished to gain one or two sacred-blood beast souls. In the end, he was able to obtain three top-notch beast souls, which were all practical as well.


    "Brother, you have so many excellent beast souls. Can you show us a few more?" Yang Zikun looked at Han Sen excitedly.


    Mr. Xu also looked at Han Sen curiously. A person that had so many amazing beast souls triggered his curiosity. Since Han Sen was selling incredible beast souls, what beast souls would he keep for himself?

 Chapter 342: Trial

    Chapter 342: Trial


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was not able to refuse them and summoned the sacred-blood phantom ant armor.


    Yang Zikun was dumbstruck. He asked directly, "Brother, could you sell me this armor? I will trade the other sacred-blood beast soul in Sapphire Shelter for this one. One for one."


    "It is just sacred-blood armor. Why do you want it so much?" Han Sen gazed at Yang Zikun in surprise.


    Yang Zikun said quickly, "This armor is so beautiful that few women could resist its temptation..."


    Realizing what he had said, Yang Zikun hastily changed the subject, "If you don¡¯t need it, you have to sell it to me."


    Han Sen quickly took back the sacred-blood phantom ant armor and said with a wry smile, "I have already agreed to sell it to someone else if I were to sell this armor."


    Although Yang Zikun was very interested in the armor, he did not insist after hearing Han Sen¡¯s words.


    After Han Sen returned, he organized his beast souls.


    The sacred-blood beast souls he had were ck beetle armor, bloody yer, purple winged dragon, fairy queen, horn bow, golden rock worm king, phantom ant, three eyed cat, color shifter, holy angel, beetle knight, me lieutenant, and devil sword.


    Last but not least was the super beast soul aqua reaper. Although Han Sen did not know how to use it at this point, Han Sen believed it must be an incredible beast soul.


    He wanted to take a part of these beast souls to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. After all, he did not have any strong background and must rely on himself after entering Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. In the early stage, these beast souls could still provide some help.


    There were, of course, some beast souls that he did not need. For example, the phantom ant and ck beetle functioned the same, so he could sell the phantom ant armor to Lin Beifeng.


    Although three-eyed cat was a sacred-blood pet, it probably would not be of too much use in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. And the horn bow was the same. Han Sen could use those beast souls to trade for the beast souls of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, which could help him in the future.


    As for what to keep when he evolved, he would have to decideter.


    Since Han Sen had not found traces of super creatures near Steel Armor Shelter, he did not enter God¡¯s Sanctuary again and returned to improve himself.


    Han Sen had not yet reached the ultimate level of Overload, which was his biggest concern. The best way to practice Overload was to put himself under extreme pressure. Han Sen pondered and decided that the gravity trainer was a great option, which would put burden on his body all over as long as he adjusted the parameters.


    When he was about to go inside a gravity trainer on campus, Han Sen heard someone calling him.


    "Professor Yan?" Han Sen looked at the person in surprise.


    ording to his impression, Professor Yan was someone meticulous and inflexible both in and out of the ssroom. Han Sen thought something must be up for Professor Yan to talk to him.


    Professor Yan walked to Han Sen and asked, "Han Sen, I need to collect some data for a study and hope that you can help me. You will get extra credits as a reward."


    Han Sen was interested. His credits would decide his rank in the military upon graduation. Because he had missed many sses, although he had enough credits, it might still be hard for him to be a major.


    Since Professor Yan was offering him credits, Han Sen was interested, but he was scared that he would be turned into a guinea pig. Clearing his throat, Han Sen asked, "Of course I would love to help you. I¡¯m just wondering what kind of data are you looking for and whether I would be capable to provide them."


    Professor Yan just sent a file to Han Sen and told him toe to theb 8 AM the next day.


    Watching Professor Yan leave, Han Sen was slightly upset. However, he knew that the professor was someone who was more or less a social misfit, so he was not offended.


    After reviewing the files, Han Sen understood why Professor Yan would find him.


    The study Professor Yan was doing was titled Unevolved Geno Point Surge. Professor Yan was collecting the steepest surge among the unevolved, which was why he hade to Han Sen.


    However, Han Sen was having a headache about this. It was easy for him to increase his force in a short amount of time, but his strength was too strong for an unevolved person.


    If Professor Yan was able to record his authentic data, Han Sen might be cut into pieces for the research.


    However, if he did not use all he got and used Jadeskin to control his strength instead, the data would be useless to Professor Yan.


    Han Sen did not want to mislead a schr was very muchmitted to his own study.


    "Han Sen, I have perfected my archery skills. Let¡¯s do a show down again. This time I will not lose to you." When Han Sen was having a headache, Jing Jiya walked toward him and challenged him again.


    "Jing Jiya, this is perfect timing." Seeing Jing Jiya, Han Sen was quite delighted.


    Jing Jiya was dazed and did not understand why Han Sen would say "perfect timing." Nor did he know why Han Sen was smiling at him. Jing Jiya suddenly smelled something fishy.


    "Let¡¯s go to the shooting range for another match," said Jing Jiya though feeling weird.


    "All right. However, if you lose again, you must do something for me..." said Han Sen, grinning at Jing Jiya.


    "What is it?" Jing Jiya looked at Han Sen vigntly.


    "Professor Yan asked me to take part in a trial for him. If you lose, you need toe with me and help with it," said Han Sen.


    "Okay," agreed Jing Jiya.


    In less than half an hour, Jing Jiya left the shooting range following Han Sen. He lost to Han Sen once again.


    "Remember what you have promised me. See you tomorrow in the martial artsb at 8 AM," Han Sen waved to Jing Jiya with a huge grin and returned to the gravity trainer.


    The next day, Han Sen would bring Jing Jiya along to theb and hide his own ability, letting Jing Jiya¡¯s data speak for itself. By that time, Professor Yan would be more interested in Jing Jiya for sure.


    Since I would be the one who introduces Jing Jiya, I would still get the extra credits, right? Han Sen entered a gravity trainer with the thought.

 Chapter 343: Primal Innocence

    Chapter 343: Primal Innocence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Guotao was a renowned martial arts specialist who had be popr because he invented a hyper geno art named Primal Innocence.


    Among the unevolved, Primal Innocence was the fad of the moment. Four to five young man out of ten had read Fang¡¯s book borating on Primal Innocence.


    The reason why this hyper geno art was popr was its concept "the innocent has no fear." Its core value was that humans had unlimited potentials, but due to negative emotions such as fear, humans had be their own prisoners, which made it hard for them to reach their potentials.


    In order to develop one¡¯s potentials and increase one¡¯s abilities, the key was to keep one¡¯s innocence and lose the fear. This way, one could continue to break free and increase one¡¯s abilities.


    Because of the poprity of Primal Innocence, ckhawk had also invited Fang Guotao to give a speech.


    Many students of ckhawk hade down to the auditorium for the speech. Many became motivated, as if they were toe fearless demigods in the next moment.


    Naturally, Han Sen had no time for the speech, and he was not at all interested in Primal Innocence.


    Primal Innocence was so popr that even Shi Zhikang bought the book to study. Han Sen scanned through the book and found most of its contents pointless.


    Few people could reach the state of being fearless, unless they were brainwashed or hypnotized. Even if one could reach that state, it would be more harm than good.


    The ability of feeling fear was an important function of mankind. It was like the ability of sensing pain, which was a guideline telling you what to do and what not to do.


    Although this guideline could be off, it would be even worse without it. If someone lost the ability to sense pain, after falling asleep, he would not be rmed when burned or attacked. The rm system would be down.


    It was the same in the case of fear. If one did not know what was fear, the person must be a lunatic who dared to do anything.


    Therefore, Han Sen was not interested in Fang Guotao or his Primal Innocence, and thus would not listen to his speech.


    However, Fang Guotao was a mboyant person. He would not be satisfied with a speech in the auditorium and had to demonstrate the magical effects of Primal Innocence in the training hall where Han Sen was.


    "The potentials of mankind are unlimited and Primal Innocence will teach you how to reach your full potentials. I¡¯ll demonstrate that with the gravity trainer." Fang Guotao pointed at a student and said, "Mister, pleasee over here."


    "Me?" The students pointed at himself, surprised.


    "Yes, you," replied Fang Guotao assertively.


    The student hesitated for a moment and then walked toward Fang Guotao. Fang Guotao asked, "what is your name?"


    "My name is Wang Hong," answered the student.


    "Wang Hong, could you tell me what are your limits when using the gravity trainer?" Fang Guotao asked.


    "I could barely pass the 12.0 test," replied Wang Hong.


    "Great. If I tell you now that you can pass a 13.0 test right away, would you believe me?"


    "That is unlikely, right?" Wang Hong knew his phone limits. He could barely pass a 12.0 test and would definitely fail a 13.0 one.


    "You don¡¯t believe me? I will teach you right away Primal Innocence and then you can immediately pass a 13.0 test," Fang Guotao said and turned on his own smart device, showing Wang Hong some tutorials of Primal Innocence.


    Wang Hong did some movements as Fang Guotao asked and listened to the exnation of Primal Innocence before he started a test in a gravity trainer.


    The parameters were set to 13.0, and Wang Hong sessfully passed the test, which amazed the audience and gave rise to waves of apuse.


    Although the improvement was only 1.0, it was quite something for military school students. After all, it was extremely difficult to enhance one¡¯s ability after a certain point.


    Next, Fang Guotao picked several more students for the same experiment, and they all made some improvements, which convinced more students.


    Aftering out the gravity trainer, Han Sen was dazed after seeing so many people in the hall. After a while, he realized that Fang Guotao was making his speech there so Han Sen stayed and watched.


    After watching for a while, Han Sen became impatient. In fact, Fang¡¯s methods were not that great. Although primal instance was effective, it depended on who the user was.


    All the students picked by Fang Guotao were timid and inconfident. Normally speaking, people like this could tap into their potentials easily once their confidence was boosted. In addition, there was tricks simr to Overload in Primal Innocence. Therefore, it was not hard at all to improve their testing results.


    Han Sen was totally able to demonstrate the same thing himself, so he was bored.


    Without the motivational words, Primal Innocence was nothingpared to Overload.


    The psychological suggestions made people blind, and Han Sen was not interested in that idea. However, he had to admit that Primal Innocence might be useful for those whocked confidence.


    Han Sen decided to go back to the gravity trainer instead of wasting his time listening to the speech.


    In Fang Guotao¡¯s eyes, Han Sen¡¯s move stood out. All the students were listening attentively except for one.


    "Mister, are you going to try Primal Innocence in the gravity trainer right away? Please wait a second. There are some techniques that you have to understand before you try Primal Innocence out. Come over here. I would love to instruct you on them." Fang Guotao thought Han Sen was so motivated by his speech that the student wanted to try it out in a gravity trainer.

 Chapter 344: Is He A Plant

    Chapter 344: Is He A nt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing everyone gazing at himself and hearing Fang Guotao¡¯s words, Han Sen was mortified.


    Although he was not interested in Primal Innocence, Fang Guotao was invited by the school and never offended him, so he decided not to embarrass Fang.


    Reluctantly, Han Sen walked toward Fang Guotao.


    "What is your name..." Fang Guotao repeated the process and asked the questions.


    Han Sen answered everything and simply wanted to go back to his training as soon as possible.


    Fang Guotao asked what level Han Sen could pass in the gravity trainer, and Han Sen answered 13.0. Fang Guotao said he was able to raise Han Sen¡¯s level to 14.0.


    Han Sen did everything he said and indeed passed the 14.0 test.


    Fang Guotao was expecting apuse, but there was none. All the student cast an odd look to his side, but Fang Guotao did not know what had happened. He almost thought his fly was open, looked down and found nothing wrong.


    Fang Guotao was puzzled. As an evolver, he did not pay much attention to military schools, less the military school students. There was no way he would know how famous Han Sen was.


    When Han Sen said 13.0, his schoolmates were already amused. When he passed the 14.0 test, they were about to burst outughing.


    They had only one thought on their mind: Is the genius a nt?


    Although they did not know specifically what Han Sen¡¯s fitness index was, they did know that Han Sen beats Jing Jiya whose fitness index was more than fifteen.


    There was no way Han Sen would be weaker than fifteen.


    Han Sen was only trying to get it over with as fast as he could, while in others¡¯ eyes, he was obviously a nt. When Han Sen was ready to step down, someone in the audience yelled, "Genius, you need to be more professional if you¡¯re a nt. You can pass a 14.0 test single-handedly. What kind of improvement is that?"


    "Ha-ha, brother, you must be kidding."


    "This is tant fraud, LOL."


    "Now this is highly inappropriate, genius."


    "Do it again, genius."


    ...


    The students would not let Han Sen off the hook easily. It was rare that they could see Han Sen perform, and they would not let go of the opportunity. Seeing the reaction of the audience, Fang Guotao became nervous. Although Primal Innocence was effective, it depended on who the user was. Han Sen was pretending the entire time, while Fang Guotao was not able to tell he was faking it. The fact that Han Sen was able to control his strength so well indicated that Han Sen had both strong confidence and abilities.


    On those who were confident, Primal Innocence was less effective. On someone like Han Sen, Primal Innocence basically had no effect.


    Fang Guotao regretted so much that he had called this person. How could he ever expect this to happen?


    "Professor, do it again. If you can help Han Sen increase by 1.0, then I would be a true believer."


    ...


    All the students were kicking up a fuss. Fang Guotao looked at Han Sen, and Han Sen threw a nce at Fang Guotao.


    Fang Guotao walked to Han Sen, patted him on the shoulder, and said in an intimate tone, "Han Sen, it seems that you are a popr figure in ckhawk?"


    While saying that, Fang Guotao hugged Han Sen. As Han Sen was wondering why Fang Guotao was being so passionate, he heard Fang whispering into his ear, "Fake it again, please. You will be rewarded."


    "How?" Han Sen whispered back.


    Since Han Sen already faked it once, Fang Guotao thought he would try his luck. To his surprise, Han Sen answered him.


    Fang Guotao became overjoyed and whispered, "Whatever you want. I promise."


    "Okay." Han Sen nodded. Fang Guotao was the guest of the school and had promised him benefits, so there was no need for Han Sen to embarrass him in public.


    Furthermore, Primal Innocence was quite helpful to build up one¡¯s confidence and its harm was minimal, which was why Primal Innocence was so popr. Otherwise, the Alliance would not allow it to be circted and the leadership of ckhawk would never have invited Fang Guotao as a guest speaker.


    Getting a yes from Han Sen, Fang Guotao was pleased and let go of Han Sen naturally. He said to Han Sen in an authoritative tone, "Han Sen, be honest with me, what is your level? I am confident in Primal Innocence. It will help you."


    Han Sen yed along again and increased his performance level. He was not sure whether his schoolmates would buy it, but he had done his best.


    Fortunately, his schoolmates were satisfied with the 16.0 that Han Sen showed them.


    After finishing his speech, Fang Guotao talked to Han Sen overlink and asked him to meet in a private room in a cafeteria on campus.


    Han Sen did not want anything from Fang in the first ce, so he did not even give Fang Guotao his number. However, Fang had somehow found out about his contact information and insisted that Han Sen meet him. Han Sen had to go in the end.


    After arriving at the private room, Fang Guotao immediately took Han Sen¡¯s hand and ordered the most expensive food and drinks on campus.


    "Thank you so much, Han Sen... Otherwise, I would not know how to save the day..." To Han Sen¡¯s dismay, Fang Guotao did not even look like the master he pretended to be. Han Sen even doubted whether Fang Guotao really invented Primal Innocence.


    The person who could invent Primal Innocence must be someone with a strong mind. This Fang Guotao, however, looked more like a con artist.

 Chapter 345: Risky Practice

    Chapter 345: Risky Practice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Very soon, Han Sen was certain that Fang Guotao was not the author of Primal Innocence, but a con artist.


    "Brother, your faith is strong. I have never seen a young man so sure of himself under the influence of Primal Innocence," Fang Guotao said to Han Sen, holding the student¡¯s hand.


    "Brother Fang, you are the true inventor of Primal Innocence!" Han Sen was wondering whether Fang Guotao had invented Primal Innocence, but he did not want to offend the guy.


    Fang Guotao did not mean to hide anything and chuckled. "Brother, I will not lie to you. I am not the one to invent such a great thing. This is written in a book passed down from my previous generations named Innocence Mantra. Unfortunately, the mantra was iplete, and I based my invention on the remaining chapters. I need to thank my ancestors for my good life."


    Han Sen did not understand why Fang Guotao would tell him everything since they had just met. What Fang Guotao said next appalled him even more.


    "Brother, I think your fitness level should be more than sixteen, right?" Fang Guotao asked Han Sen with his eyes lit up.


    "More or less that." Han Sen thought, here we go.


    Fang Guotao looked Han Sen up and down and said, "I am not good at other things, but an eye for talent. I think you are a well-rounded fighter and should have high scores in every aspect."


    Han Sen did not say anything but grinned at Fang Guotao.


    Fang Guotao said hastily, "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, brother. I am not trying to be a snoop. All I want to say is that, on average, an unevolved person could reach fifteen maximum, even with the sacred geno points maxed out. You are a rare talent and have a higher fitness level than that. If you work together with me, we could make big money."


    Han Sen almost vomited blood. He eventually understood why Fang Guotao was being so truthful with him. The guy was asking him to be a real nt.


    If it was before, Han Sen would have agreed without thinking twice. However, he did not need the money now, so there was no need for him to do something like this.


    "Brother, I am still in the military school. Even after I graduate, I will have to serve in the military. I¡¯m afraid there is no chance we could work together," said Han Sen.


    Fang Guotao became upset. He thumped his chest and said, "Brother, you think too little of me. I want to work with you exactly because you are about to enter the military."


    "Why?" Han Sen looked at Fang Guotao, surprised. He wondered how this con artist could wiggle his way into the military.


    Fang Guotao chuckled and said, "Because of the family legacy and my own work, I am considered a martial art master not only in academia, but also the military. Primal innocence is almost made a mandatory subject in the military, so I would have a lot more to opportunities to give speeches there."


    Han Sen thought it was reasonable. Fang Guotao and Primal Innocence was indeed extremely popr currently. It was something effective on potential developments. Although it was not too strong, it almost suited everybody.


    "Once it¡¯s official, I would be made a general. Although I would not have too much actual power, I could always ask for you to be my guard. Once you start to serve, I..." Fang Guotao continued.


    "Brother, let¡¯s forget about it. I have not even graduated," he stopped him quickly. He was not at all interested in being Fang Guotao¡¯s guard.


    As a con man, Fang Guotao immediately understood what Han Sen was thinking and did not bring it up again. However, he was still implying the benefits Han Sen could gain.


    "Brother, at your level, you don¡¯t need me at all. Your guard has to be at least an evolver. I am merely an unevolved person and it would not serve you well," set Han Sen with a smile.


    "Let¡¯s forget about this then... In the future, if you changed your mind, you can alwayse to me," said Fang Guotao.


    Han Sen did not know what Fang Guotao had seen in himself. Either way, Han Sen was not interested. After the meal, Han Sen went back to the gravity trainer and started to train again.


    "What a shame..." Watching Han Sen leave, Fang Guotao¡¯s smile disappeared. He licked his lips and had a sinister look on his face.


    Returning to the gravity trainer, Han Sen set the parameters around twenty-five.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness index was a little more than twenty at this point. Without using Heresy Mantra, it was still hard for him to pass the 25.0 test using only Overload.


    Heresy Mantra did not have much side effects, because all his organs had been strengthened during the first stage. However, Overload waspletely different. It was simply squeezing clean everyst drop of his potentials, with no holdback. Therefore, Overload was extremely dangerous. Once he went overboard, his body would copse right away.


    There were ten items in the test of the gravity trainer. Han Sen had only finished three when he waspletely soaked in his own sweat. His entire body became red like a cooked shrimp. The scarier thing was that his body temperature was much higher than someone with a fever, which was already under the effect of Jadeskin.


    It felt like all his body cells were moaning.


    Han Sen gave up on continuing his training. The gravity within the device gradually fell back to normal. Han Seny on the floor like a dying dog, breathing heavily.

 Chapter 346: Go Player and Stone

    Chapter 346: Go yer and Stone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was convinced that he had strong potentials. After all, he had already gained super geno points.


    However, in order to tap into his potentials, he had to work extremely hard. He could understand his weaknesses and strengths better under extreme conditions with Overload. This way, he could develop his full potentials.


    A high level of understanding of his own body was necessary. He had to know exactly where he could work harder. Otherwise, he might push himself too hard so that his body would copse.


    The process of practicing Overload was a process to learn how to control his body. He had to make sure that each bone, muscle, and body cell were working at the limits, but not over the limits, which was the ultimate goal.


    Certainly, Han Sen had not reach that level just yet. Because of Jadeskin, he had much better understanding and control of his body then an average person, which was conducive to his Overload practice.


    On the other hand, when he continued to push his limits, Han Sen felt he was making a big progress with Jadeskin as well. It seemed that he was about toplete the first stage.


    "Again..." When he had recovered, Han Sen once again turned on the gravity trainer and tried to make his body function better in sweat and heat.


    Han Sen had control himself very well so that his body would not be damaged, thanks to Jadeskin.


    "Brother Han, I will have a small party tomorrow. Would youe?" Wang Mengmeng asked Han Sen with her eyes wide.


    "What party?" Han Sen was puzzled.


    "You will know after you arrive. Pleasee!" Wang Mengmeng said.


    "Alright," agreed Han Sen. Wang Mengmeng rarely asked him of anything. Since it was just a party, of course Han Sen would not turn her down.


    Wang Mengmeng was delighted and told Han Sen the time of the party and that she woulde to pick him up.


    When it was time, Han Sen realized that the party was not on campus. Wang Mengmeng took Han Sen to a private garden with food and drinks already arranged. Han Sen found a spot and started to eat, while Wang Mengmeng went to change.


    "Han Sen, howe you¡¯re here?" someone eximed when seeing Han Sen in the garden.


    "Tang Zhenliu!" Han Sen was also dazed. He did not expect to see Tang Zhenliu there.


    "You¡¯re connected to the Wangs?" Tang Zhenliu sat down next to Han Sen and asked.


    "Wang Mengmeng is my schoolmate. She was the one who invited me to this party," Han Sen answered.


    Tang Zhenliu looked at Han Sen oddly and said, "You¡¯re not telling me that you don¡¯t know today is her birthday..."


    Han Sen was surprised and said, "Today is Mengmeng¡¯s birthday?"


    "You really don¡¯t know? Ha-ha, it seemed that you two were quite tight." Tang Zhenliu patted Han Sen on the shoulder,ughing.


    Han Sen was a bit concerned. Had he known that it was Wang Mengmeng¡¯s birthday, he would have prepared her a gift. But it might be toote for that. Han Sen searched his pockets and found nothing that he could give her.


    "Tang, do you have an extra present? Could I borrow some?" Han Sen looked to Tang Zhenliu expectantly.


    "I only have one gift. In addition, how can you borrow the present?" Tang Zhenliu said with his lips curled.


    Han Sen wanted to say something, but he saw more people entering the garden. They were mostly in their 20s and 30s.


    Among the men and women, Han Sen spotted Son of Heaven and Huangfu Pingqing.


    The birthday party was sessful. And nobody paid Han Sen any mind. Han Sen continued to fill his stomach, while Tang Zhenliu was socializing with men and women in the high society.


    Son of Heaven had gained much more repose. He was no longer that domineering and overbearing person in Steel Armor Shelter.


    "When do you n to evolve?" As Han Sen was eating, Son of Heaven walked to him and asked in a in tone.


    "In two or three years," Han Sen paused and answered. He felt like Son of Heaven had be a different person. Maybe he was possessed or something.


    Son of Heaven curled his lips into a strange smile. He raised a ss to his lips and sipped some wine. "I know what you¡¯re thinking. But since I entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, I no longer treated you as my enemy. My true enemy could only be an evolver, which you are not. As long as you do not enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, you will not understand what true strength is and how na?ve you are."


    "In the future, if you are sent to Dark Lord Shelter, you can join my team. You¡¯re a good archer and I need someone like you. Evolve soon and stop ying house in First God¡¯s Sanctuary," Son of Heaven said and patted Han Sen on the shoulder. Then he walked to a corner and sat down, observing the crowd in the party.


    Han Sen was surprised by Son of Heaven¡¯s behaviors. If Son of Heaven wanted to kill him, he would not feel much. However, Son of Heaven no longer cared. This shift was rming to Han Sen.


    Han Sen could feel that Son of Heaven no longer thought of him as an opponent. The guy treated Han Sen as a stone in the hand of a Go yer. A yer would never treat the stone as his opponent, or his enemy.


    "You only evolved a few years earlier, and that does not mean you are superior." Han Sen curled his lips and did not treat Son of Heaven too seriously. If he entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary before he maxed out on his super geno points, that would be a real loss.

 Chapter 347: Unworthy as an Enemy

    Chapter 347: Unworthy as an Enemy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re lingering in First God¡¯s Sanctuary," said Huangfu Pingqing with a sigh after Son of Heaven left.


    "I need to stay for lots of reasons," said Han Sen calmly.


    "You must be maxing out on your sacred geno points? Come to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Everything begins there." Huangfu Pingqing tried to persuade him.


    "I still need a lot more sacred geno points. It will probably still take me at least two years," said Han Sen with a smile.


    Huangfu Pingqing stared at Han Sen for a moment and said with disappointment, "Believe it or not, I never meant you any harm. Come to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary so that you can be truly strong."


    "I believe you," Han Sen said, blinking.


    Huangfu Pingqing rolled her eyes at him and said, "Do not linger upon any romantic rtionships. It would not serve you well. You know what my cousin said about you? He said if you evolve toote, you would not even be worthy of being his enemy, let alone friend."


    Huangfu Pingqing thought the reason why Han Sen would not leave First God¡¯s Sanctuary was because he had feelings for Wang Mengmeng, which surprisingly annoyed her.


    Watching Huangfu Pingqing leave, Han Sen said to himself with a faint smile, "Unworthy of being his enemy? Son of Heaven is so full of s*#t. I hope he well have the same confidence to say that after I go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    Han Sen paid no mind to what Son of Heaven and Huangfu Pingqing had said and continued to eat and drink.


    "Brother, this is myst birthday in military school. I don¡¯t know if I will have another opportunity to invite you to my birthday party, so..." Wang Mengmeng Said apologetically when she eventually had time toe to Han Sen.


    "Whenever you ask me toe, I wille. The next time, you have to remind me it is your birthday, so that I could buy a present for you. You know, I don¡¯t have the best memory in the world," said Han Sen with a smile.


    "The best present is your presence," Wang Mengmeng said, blushing a little.


    "That is very sweet. But I have to give you a gift." Han Sen pondered, wrote something on a napkin and gave it to Wang Mengmeng. He said, "Consider this your birthday present. Sister, happy birthday!"


    "Thank you!" Wang Mengmeng started to read the napkin cheerfully.


    Both Son of Heaven and Huangfu Pingqing noticed what was happening and wondered what Han Sen had written.


    It said: Wang Mengmeng could use this coupon to make one of her wishese true¡ªHan Sen.


    Son of Heaven curled his lips with contempt and left. In his view, it was a clich¨¦ to chase after a girl. If it was any other asion, it might be okay. However, in Wang Mengmeng¡¯s birthday party, the fact that this was all Han Sen had to offer showed how ipetent Han Sen was.


    Wang Mengmeng was the princess of the Wangs. She could basically have anything in the world, and how could an unevolved person ever fulfill her wish? Han Sen was simply unable to give Wang Mengmeng a satisfactory gift.


    "Brother, can I ask for anything?" Wang Mengmeng asked expectantly.


    "Anything I can do," Han Sen smiled and said.


    "Thank you, brother. This is the best present I have received today." Wang Mengmeng put away the coupon carefully. It seemed she did not n to use it right away.


    After returning to ckhawk, Han Sen did not go back to the gravity trainer since it was toote. Hey on his bed and browsed the Sk¡¯s using hislink.


    Although he did not care what others said, Han Sen wanted to max out his super geno points and evolve as soon as possible.


    There was a lot of information on God¡¯s Sanctuary on the Sk. Han Sen¡¯s main focus was the creature activities near Steel Armor Shelter and its neighboring shelters.


    It was not easy to fish out useful information on the Sk. Han Sen had been paying attention to news every day, but did not have much luck.


    Suddenly, a post caught Han Sen¡¯s attention.


    It was posted by someone in Steel Armor Shelter, saying that he had spotted a phoenix in devil Desert.


    Since images could not be recorded in God¡¯s Sanctuary, the poster with the ID "rainbow man" simply described what the phoenix looked like.


    ording to his description, the creature was somewhat like the legendary creature. However, all the creatures looking like phoenix were discovered in higher phases. Han Sen had never heard of a phoenix-like creature in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Many people replied to mock Rainbowman, but Rainbowman insisted that he had seen that creature and described it with more details.


    ording to Rainbowman, the creature he saw looked like a peacock with golden mes as its flesh and feather.


    In addition, Rainbowman said when he spotted the phoenix-like creature, it was resting on a huge tree. When the creature left, Rainbowman went to check the tree and found it was turned into charcoal. There was never any fire, and the tree was still intact. However, the entire tree was carbonized.


    Han Sen did not know whether Rainbowman was telling the truth. However, it was a lead and gave him some hope. He replied and asked where Rainbowman had spotted the creature.


    Shortly, Rainbowman answered Han Sen and said he was not sure how to describe the location. Indeed, the desert did not have much reference for a clear description. However, Rainbowman said he knew how to find the burnt tree.


    Han Sen hesitated and sent Rainbowman a private message, saying he wanted to pay the guy to take him to the tree.


    However, Rainbowman did not reply until Han Sen went to bed.


    The next morning, Han Sen got up and went to Professor Yan. Last time he brought Jing Jiya with him, whose testing scores interested Professor Yan as Han Sen expected. However, Han Sen was not off the hook and had to check in with Professor Yan once every few days.


    Although Han Sen did not want to fake the data, he had to. If his fitness level was published, there must be a ton of troubles, which was the least thing Han Sen needed. All he wanted at this point was to max out on his super geno points.

 Chapter 348: Feels Like Queen

    Chapter 348: Feels Like Queen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen arrived at Professor Yan¡¯sb andpleted the test. Afterwards, he watched Jing Jiya¡¯s test.


    The tests Jing Jiya was doing waspletely different from the one Han Sen did. Jing Jiya was using very special devices, and it should have been Han Sen in his ce.


    Han Sen watched for a while and felt interested. He asked a researcher he had be familiar with, "Brother, what is the device that Jing Jiya is using? It looks quite impressive."


    Qin Zhiming smiled and said, "It is called cell activator, something we have developed specifically for this study. It vitalizes the body cells and keeps it active, so that all functions of the body could be enhanced. This way, we could determine one¡¯s maximum fitness."


    Watching Jing Jiya shaking naked all over in the liquid tank, Han Sen thought to himself, I wonder if the device is conducive to my progress in Overload. But if I were to do a test like this, all my secrets would be exposed.


    Throwing a look at Jing Jiya who was twitching, Han Sen thought, sorry brother, I promise I¡¯ll teach you something more.


    When Han Sen was about to leave, Qin Zhiming suddenly smiled at Han Sen and said, "would you like to give it a shot?"


    "Not really." Han Sen shook his head.


    Qin Zhiming gave Han Sen a bottle of solution and a small gadget that looks like a watch. "This is the testing solution. It would not affect your body and is only used to test your body cells. Drink this before you go to sleep and do the test when you get up, then you will find out how much potential your body cells have. After getting that data, we could determine to what extent is your body cells could be activated."


    "How do I use this?" Han Sen asked Qin Zhiming, pointing to the gadget. Although he did not want to be the subject of the trial, he was curious about his potentials.


    Qin Zhiming told Han Sen how to use the gadget and Han Sen took the solution and gadget to the holographic training hall.


    He had not logged in diator for a while. Checking his friend list, Han Sen found that both Queen and QHZ were off-line, and Desperado whom he added long time ago he was online. Since adding him, Desperado had never send him a message or invite.


    Han Sen did not understand why Desperado would add him in the first ce.


    He was very impressed by Desperado, who had very high fitness level. Han Sen was matched with him randomly by the system several times and lost within a few movements every time.


    Sparring with such a master, Han Sen could barely learn anything because he lost too fast. Closing the friend list, Han Sen suddenly received an invite from Desperado when he was about to be matched randomly.


    Han Sen hesitated and clicked yes. He did not care if Desperado simply wanted to kick his ass, because hardship was what made one improve.


    Han Sen epted the invite and entered diator. Seeing Desperado was still empty-handed, Han Sen chose not to use any weapon as well.


    "Friend, which branch in Ares Martial Hall are you from?" After the countdown ended, Desperado did not attack but sent Han Sen a message.


    Han Sen was dazed and answered, "I am not in Ares Martial Hall."


    Desperado was surprised. There were plenty of students from Ares Martial Hall in diator. Since Han Sen was able to mimic thirteen shes and diversion, Desperado thought he might be someone from Ares Martial Hall, which turned out not to be the case.


    "Are you interested in joining us?" Desperado asked. He was interested in this person who could keep QHZ interested in fighting him.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I am still in military school," replied Han Sen casually.


    Desperado was dazed. If he was in military school, he could only be a researcher or teacher, because of the military school students should be unevolved.


    "Which school?" asked Desperado.


    "I cannot say," said Han Sen, unwilling to leak any personal information.


    Desperado did not ask and gestured the Han Sen to start.


    Han Sen threw a punch, and Desperado copied his move.


    Han Sen was surprised and then understood what Desperado was trying to do. Desperado was mimicking Han Sen¡¯s techniques and limiting his own fitness level to around thirty.


    Han Sen felt amused. He was a copycat himself, while a master like Desperado would choose to copy him. He wondered what Desperado was up to.


    Maybe a master always has some quirks. Han Sen did not care, since he had learned these techniques from others anyways.


    Han Sen continued to attack, practicing what he had learned.


    The various techniques that Han Sen had learned were mostly from QHZ, who had strong abilities in all aspects. Many techniques of QHZ seemed to be the advanced version of Panorama. Han Sen had fought QHZ frequently and had learned a lot from him.


    Of course, Desperado did not copy Han Sen to learn anything. What he was trying to do was to push Han Sen to use his strongest skills.


    I will crush all the lesser techniques you use and push you to use what you truly got. Therefore, I could determine how strong you actually are. Desperado was confidence in doing that.


    Although he did not have a distinct personal characteristic like Queen did, he had an eclectic style, and was famous for that in Ares Martial Hall.


    Very soon, Desperado started to feel confused. Han Sen seemed to have unlimited techniques up his sleeve, many of which seem to simr to those taught in Ares Martial Hall. Desperado did not believe that Han Sen was not from the same organization as he did.


    In addition, Desperado felt ufortable when fighting Han Sen, which was familiar feeling to him, but he could not think of when he had felt it.


    Desperado dodged another punch and found himself at the corner of the stage, almost hitting the wall.


    "Queen!" Desperado suddenly remembered what that feeling was. A Soldier on Warship used the same techniques Queen did!

 Chapter 349: Phoenix-like Creature

    Chapter 349: Phoenix-like Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Desperado then realized he was right. It was what Queen made him feel.


    Although A Soldier on Warship was no match to Queen and did not bring him the same pressure, the feeling was the same.


    How could this person make me feel this way! It is impossible he had learned that elsewhere. Maybe this guy is connected to Queen somehow? Desperado thought to himself skeptically.


    When he thought about it, he felt it was impossible. Queen was an orphan raised by Huangfu Xiongcheng. Since A Soldier on Warship said he was not from Ares Martial Hall, how was it possible that he was connected to Queen?


    Desperado was trying to confirm this, so he defeated Han Sen with one blow and send Han Sen another invite.


    Why did Desperado defeat Han Sen? Because when trying to maintain his fitness level around thirty, he was trapped in the corner by Han Sen. If he did not use his true strength, he would lose.


    Ready to fight again, Desperado again chose to keep his fitness around thirty. He was paying attention to Han Sen¡¯s every move and was able to determine Han Sen was indeed using Queen¡¯s skills.


    Trying to fight Han Sen with a fitness level around thirty, Desperado was basically fighting Queen of a weaker version, which allowed Desperado to observe the kiting skills better. Desperado thought it might help him in the future when he sparred with Queen.


    With such thoughts, Desperado fought Han Sen repeatedly. However, as long as he kept his fitness level the same as Han Sen, he would always be pushed into a corner. There was simply no way he could win. All he could do was to rely on his fitness.


    Desperado was upset about this. He was a fast learner himself, but he was unable to learn the kiting skills no matter what.


    There was a simple exnation for that. As long as one knew the rules, one could y Go. However, not everyone could be a master.


    Although Desperado was good at mimicking other people¡¯s skills, calction and strategy could not be obtained simply by mimicking. One had to think for oneself.


    Han Sen was a beginner himself, and was not even close to Queen¡¯s level. However, he could beat Desperado who had never tapped into this field before easily.


    The two fought a dozen times, and Desperado won every single time. However, Desperado was not happy at all. He only won because he had better fitness. In terms of technique, he had lostpletely.


    "I should go. See you next time." Han Sen left diator at mealtime. He felt like he had gained a lot.


    In the beginning, Desperado was trying to copy him, butter, Desperado had to use many techniques he had not seen before to cope with kiting skills. Han Sen could not learn everything on the spot, but it was still a great inspiration for him to practice Panorama.


    If it was not because he wanted to use gravity trainer after lunch, Han Sen would have fought Desperado some more.


    Although Han Sen was still losing on diator, he wasmitted to practicing on diator. It did not matter whether he could win as long as he was making progress.


    After lunch, Han Sen walked to a gravity trainer. Suddenly, he got a message on hislink which turned out to be from Rainbowman.


    Han Sen quickly checked Rainbowman¡¯s reply. Rainbowman said he had organized a group to hunt the phoenix-like creature. If Han Sen was interested, he could sign up as well.


    Joining the group would cost Han Sen a fortune, and he had to have enough strength to get Rainbowman¡¯s approval before joining.


    Rainbowman had also told him a time and ce to meet.


    Han Sen thought it would not hurt to take a look. There was no one he feared in Steel Armor Shelter anyway.


    The time was set on the day after tomorrow. ording to Rainbowman, he posted the information several months ago, so he could not guarantee the creature would still be there. All he could promise was to find the burnt tree.


    Han Sen wrote down the time and ce and decided to take a look the day after tomorrow. He would not let go of any lead on a super creature. Entering the gravity trainer again, Han Sen still set the parameters around twenty-five. This time, he made it to the fifth testing item.


    I have passed five and there are only five more to go, thought Han Sen.


    If he could reach twenty-five using just Overload, his fitness could pass thirty with Heresy Mantra added. With the me lieutenant and devil sword, he would then be a threat to super creatures.


    Of course, the was that he could hit a super creature in its week part.


    In addition, I will need a sacred-blood sword, otherwise the devil sword would be useless.


    However, Han Sen could not think of anyone who had a sacred-blood sword. Son of Heaven used to have a sacred-blood sword, which he took to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even if he did not, it was unlikely that Son of Heaven would sell the sword to him.


    Han Sen pondered and did not think anyone else in Steel Armor Shelter who had a sacred-blood sword.


    If I can¡¯t find a sacred-blood sword, that will be problematic. Han Sen suddenly thought of the Z-steel cksmith. He remembered seeing a weapon with 75% Z-steel at the cksmith¡¯s ce. He wondered if that was real. The best Z-steel product in the Alliance only had less than 20% Z-steel.


    If that weapon really had such a high portion of Z-steel, Maybe it could even bepared to a sacred-blood weapon. In that case, I wish it could be remodeled into a sword. Han Sen dialed the cksmith¡¯s number and asked about that weapon. He remembered the price was 100 million, which was no longer an issue for Han Sen as long as it was good.


    "It is definitely stronger than a sacred-blood weapon. But it could not be remodeled," the cksmith replied Han Sen definitively.


    "Why not?" Han Sen asked, puzzled. It was a metal weapon, it could always be remade.


    After a long silence, the cksmith said, "This is not made with human technology and no one could remake it."

 Chapter 350: Evolvers in First God’s Sanctuary

    Chapter 350: Evolvers in First God¡¯s Sanctuary


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen continued to ask, but the cksmith did not answer any of his questions and hung up.


    There was nothing Han Sen could do. If the weapon could not be made into a sword, it did not make sense for him to purchase it.


    At the agreed time, Han Sen went to meet Rainbowman and gasped, "It¡¯s you?"


    Rainbowman had the same reaction and stared his eyes wide. Rainbowman turned out to be Su Xiaoqiao.


    "Dammit. You¡¯re Rainbowman?" Han Sen looked Su Xiaoqiao up and down, wondering if he was disseminating fake news for money.


    Su Xiaoqiao and chuckled and said, "I just wanted to make some money and didn¡¯t expect to meet you."


    "So you were lying about the phoenix-like creature?" Han Sen asked in disappointment.


    "Of course not. When have I ever lied... All right. Maybe I have. But I can swear on my dick this time that I have seen that creature," Su Xiaoqiao said excitedly.


    "Really?" Han Sen looked at Su Xiaoqiao incredulously.


    "The realest!" Su Xiaoqiao felt upset being doubted.


    "Okay. How much is it? Take me with you," said Han Sen.


    "How can I ever ask you for money. Just follow me there. But I have already collected money from other people, so we will need to take them as well," set Su Xiaoqiao.


    "It¡¯s okay. I will pay you." Han Sen did not want to take advantage of Su Xiaoqiao.


    Su Xiaoqiao grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hand and said with a grin, "In fact, I am scared to bring those people there. If you could follow me, that would be best. I don¡¯t want money, but your protection."


    "You¡¯re hiding something." Han Sen regarded Su Xiaoqiao.


    "Ahem, I did not lie, alright? I have seen that phoenix-like creature with my own eyes and I know where the burnt tree is however, the creature had flown away. Although I have told everyone that already, I am scared that some people might find trouble with me if they do not see the creature," Su Xiaoqiao cleared his throat and said.


    "Where did the creature go?" Han Sen saw Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s look and knew it was unlikely for him to see the creature this time.


    "It flew into Devil Desert, and I did not dare to chase after it, so I have no idea," Su Xiaoqiao said honestly.


    Han Sen decided to have a look. Devil Desert was not too dangerous for him. Maybe there was still a chance.


    Su Xiaoqiao was overjoyed that Han Sen agreed toe along. All Su Xiaoqiao was trying to do was to earn some money. With Han Sen with him, he would not need to worry those who paid him would harm him.


    Su Xiaoqiao had met the rest of those people, and Han Sen was thest. Initially Su Xiaoqiao nned to collect the fees and take them all to see the burnt tree, so he and Han Sen went to the agreed ce. After everybody had arrived, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help frowning. Most of the people that Su Xiaoqiao had appointment with were not from Steel Armor Shelter.


    The few from Steel Armor Shelter all knew Han Sen and said hi. Other guys did not say hi to Han Sen and obviously did not know him.


    In addition, anyone could tell that the other guys were there together, and their leader was someone in golden armor.


    After checking out those people out, Su Xiaoqiao also felt lucky that he had run into Han Sen. These people might very well be dangerous guys.


    Since everyone had arrived, Su Xiaoqiao took them into Devil Desert.


    "Han Sen, I heard that your archery skills are excellent. Could you show us?" When they were having arrest, the guys from Steel Armor Shelter asked Han Sen to perform archery skills.


    Han Sen did not say anything, but Su Xiaoqiao grinned and said, "I¡¯m not bragging for Sen. In terms of archery, in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, no one is Sen¡¯s match..."


    "That is a daring im," said the guy in golden armor coldly. His followers were all showing contempt as well.


    Su Xiaoqiao tried to argue, but was stopped by Han Sen. Han Sen said quietly to the guy in golden armor, "We are all just chatting. Don¡¯t take it too seriously."


    The guy in golden armor did not want to let go of it and said arrogantly, "I only know two people in Steel Armor Shelter. One is Dor who beat Yi Dongmu with one strike, and the other is the former head of Steel Armor Gang, Qin Xuan. Everyone else in the shelter is a nobody."


    Han Sen smiled indifferently and did not pay him mind. Although the guy in golden armor thought highly of himself, in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, the guy was not even worth his anger.


    The guy looked like he had great fitness, but judging from his behaviors, he was not someone serious about practicing martial arts. Therefore, a strong physique meant nothing.


    Seeing that Han Sen was not bothered, the guy in golden armor frowned and sneered, "If you don¡¯t agree with me, show me your best martial arts skills and I can give you some instructions for free. I promise that you will thank meter."


    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bragging. Instruct Han Sen? Do you even know who he is?" Su Xiaoqiao said madly, despite that Han Sen did not want to talk to the guy.


    The guy heard Su Xiaoqiao¡¯sment andughed. And one of his follower, a hunkughed and said, "We don¡¯t know who Han Sen is, but Mr. Yu is the strongest person in First God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    "Quite a talker. Unfortunately, none of us is blind. Last year we had heard no Mr. Yu among the Chosen," said Su Xiaoqiao with his lips curled.


    The hunk sneered, "Mr. Yu is an evolver with all his geno points maxed out. Now do you still disagree with me?"


    Those who were from Steel Armor Shelter looked to the guy in golden armor, shocked. They did not expect him to be an evolver with all his geno points maxed out. Normally speaking, one could choose to stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary for a while after bing an evolver. When one teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary and entered again, one would then be sent to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    However, as long as one did not leave the shelter, one could stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary as an evolver. Not many people would do that, because nothing in First God¡¯s Sanctuary was not meaningful to an evolver.


    In addition, if one chose to stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary longer than a certain period of time after evolving, one¡¯s body would be punished by the rules of God¡¯s Sanctuary and suffer a great deal. Most evolvers would choose to go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary directly.

 Chapter 351: Not All Evolvers Are Good

    Chapter 351: Not All Evolvers Are Good


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Those who had evolved with sacred geno points maxed out almost had no need in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. And once punished by the God¡¯s Sanctuary rules, they would suffer incredible damage. So, most people would simply enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Even if they chose to stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, they would never be allowed to participate in the chosen contest in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. The most they could do was to kill some sacred-blood creatures, which would not matter that much to them.


    As for super creatures, even a newbie evolver with all geno points maxed out would still be too weak to kill one.


    Before practicing super geno arts design for evolvers, newbie evolvers did not have too much advantage other than a strong physique.


    At this point, if Han Sen used all he got, his fitness would beparable to an evolver with everything maxed out. However, Han Sen still did not dare to fight a super creature head on.


    Since Mr. Yu had already evolved with all the geno points maxed out, Han Sen did not know why he was still in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen was not quite surprised. In fact, he had an idea when he found the fitness level of the guy in golden armor too high.


    Even so, Han Sen did not think Mr. Yu deserved his attention. Since the guy¡¯s techniques werecking, his fitness would not matter. It was like a small child ying with a big hammer. It was nothing to be bragged about.


    Other people from Steel Armor Shelter turned pale. Going with a group like this to somewhere like devil Desert, anyone would feel uneasy. Some people even wanted to go back.


    "Han Sen, what should I do?" Su Xiaoqiao whispered to Han Sen.


    Su Xiaoqiao also felt scared. They had more people to begin with, and Mr. Yu was an evolver. Now they already had a conflict, and it would be more difficult after entering devil Desert.


    "Since you have taken the money, we must go. Go on," said Han Sen.


    Su Xiaoqiao also knew that it was impossible for him to quit the trip now. Luckily, Han Sen was with him, which gave him some courage.


    Su Xiaoqiao lead the way in devil Desert. After traveling for six days, all they could see was dunes.


    Everyone in Mr. Yu¡¯s group was arrogant. Although the people from Steel Armor Shelter were pissed, they chose to be silent since Mr. Yu was an evolver.


    "There," Su Xiaoqiao said, pointing at a dune far away.


    Everyone looked to their direction and saw a huge tree standing on top of the dune.


    "There really is a huge tree in the desert." Mr. Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary after evolving because he wanted to take advantage of his physique and kill some sacred-blood creatures for money. If he could kill a rare sacred-blood creature, it would be even better.


    However, sacred-blood creatures were not that easy to be found, and he did not want to waste too much time in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Therefore, he naturally did not want to return empty-handed from the trip to Devil Desert.


    Han Sen was also surprised to see the tree. Normally speaking,rge trees like this could hardly survive the desert. Most desert nts were something like cactus.


    The group of people urged their mounts to approach the tree. They found the tree was even bigger than they thought after getting closer. The trunk was so thick that it took eight people throwing their arms around the tree to make a circle. And the tree must be at least 100 feet tall. They also found that like Su Xiaoqiao imed, although the tree seemed intact, it was turned into charcoal entirely.


    It did not seem like the tree was burned by fire either, since none of the leaves or branches was hurt. It was like the entire tree was carbonized in an instant.


    "The tree was burned by the creature?" Han Sen asked Su Xiaoqiao, puzzled.


    "I am not sure about that. I saw the creaturending on the tree from afar and only dared to approach the tree after it was gone. When I came here, the tree was already this way," said Su Xiaoqiao.


    "Where is the creature?" Mr. Yu asked Su Xiaoqiao. He did not take all these men here just to see the tree.


    "I only know that it went in that direction into the desert. As for where it went, I have no idea," Su Xiaoqiao pointed in the direction and said.


    "Lead the way," Mr. Yumanded.


    "Our contract is quite clear. I am only responsible for taking you to see the tree. You will have to find the creature yourself," Su Xiaoqiao frowned and said.


    "Cut the crap! Lead the way as we have asked." A follower of Mr. Yu eximed.


    Su Xiaoqiao looked to Han Sen, and Han Sen said to Mr. Yu, "Mr. Yu, since you have signed a contract in my friend has fulfilled his duty. Please go there yourselves."


    "Are you talking to me?" Mr. Yu looked at Han Sen with obvious contempt.


    "I don¡¯t think there is a second Mr. Yu," said Han Sen casually.


    "Since you know there is no other Mr. Yu here, you should know who the boss is," said Mr. Yu coldly.


    "Now that I do not know," said Han Sen, squinting his eyes.


    "If you don¡¯t know who the boss is, at least you should know who the strongest person is," a follower of Mr. Yu said coldly.


    "That I do know." Han Sen nodded.


    "Good. Only the strongest person could make the decision. All you need to do is to shut your mouth and lead the way." The follower gave Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao a fierce stare.


    Han Sen did not mean to move. He smiled and said, "I think you must have misunderstood something."


    "Misunderstood?"


    "I know who the strongest person is, but that person is not Mr. Yu,"


    said Han Sen casually.


    "Not Mr. Yu? You don¡¯t mean yourself?" Other followersughed.


    "Yes, that¡¯s what I meant." Han Sen nodded seriously.


    "You must be out of your mind. You think you can bepared to an evolver who has maxed out on his sacred geno points?" They looked at Han Sen as if they were looking at an idiot.


    "Not all evolvers are good," said Han Sen casually. Then he turned to Su Xiaoqiao and said, "Since the contract is fulfilled, we should leave now."


    "Let me show you whether an evolver is good or not." Mr. Yu urged his mount to charge Han Sen.

 Chapter 352: A Sword for Your Life

    Chapter 352: A Sword for Your Life


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Han Sen!" Su Xiaoqiao suddenly became pale. If Mr. Yu were to attack Han Sen, there was no way Han Sen could beat an evolver.


    Han Sen sat still on the three-eyed beast. He had already sold the tornado wolf, and Meowth was not the best ride, which was why Han Sen had been riding three-eyed beast on this trip.


    Mr. Yu¡¯s was holding a beast soul sword, which looked like a sacred-blood beast soul.


    Han Sen squinted his eyes at Mr. Yu¡¯s sword, which was exactly what he needed at this point.


    Mr. Yu rushed to Han Sen, cutting his silver sword at Han Sen¡¯s neck like a lightning bolt.


    Those with Mr. Yu did not move. It seemed they were enjoying the show. Mr. Yu was an evolver, so there was no one who could threaten him in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Shortly, everyone opened their eyes wide. As the sword was about to cut Han Sen snack, Han Sen suddenly reached out a hand and clipped the sword with two fingers.


    Everyone thought Han Sen was crazy. No one should be able to clip an iing sword with two fingers, especially when it was an evolver who was holding the sword.


    Mr. Yu¡¯s uses more force their usual, trying to kill Han Sen directly.


    The moment the sort touched Han Sen¡¯s fingers, it seemed that Han Sen¡¯s entire body became weightless. He attached himself to the sword and moved along with the sword wherever it went as if he was a fallen leaf.


    Feeling shocked, Mr. Yu¡¯s took the sword back and threw a punch at Han Sen who had approached him with the sword.


    Han Sen hit Mr. Yu¡¯s fist, jumped up andnded behind Mr. Yu, his skeleton¡¯s dagger on Mr. Yu¡¯s neck.


    "It seems that an evolver like you is no big deal," said Han Sen lightly.


    Although Mr. Yu¡¯s had the best geno point count, he was terrible at martial arts. He was probably from a rich family, but he was scum himself, which was different from Yuan and Qing.


    Mr. Yu¡¯s was dazed, and others were dumbstruck. No one could foresee that an evolver was easily beaten by Han Sen.


    "Do you want to live or die?" Han Sen moved the dagger forward slightly with a smile. The sharp de immediately cut the skin of Mr. Yu¡¯s neck, a drop of blood gliding down the dagger.


    "What should I do for you if I want to live?" Mr. Yu became pale, and none in his group dared to move.


    "I am a fair person and could offer you an opportunity to correct yourself. However, if I let you go just like this, I¡¯m afraid you will not learn your lesson. So, a sword for your life--the one you¡¯re holding right now," said Han Sen.


    "No way! My dad is the CEO of Dongchang. If youy a hand on me, my dad will kill your entire family," yelled Mr. Yu fiercely.


    Han Sen almost burst outughing.


    "All right. When you go to hell, remember to appear in your dad¡¯s dream and tell him that it was Han Sen who killed you." Han Sen pushed the skeleton dagger deeper into Mr. Yu¡¯s skin.


    "No... You can have it..." Mr. Yu eximed, almost scared to death.


    "This is yourst chance. When I count to three, if the sword is not in my hand, you can keep it with you in hell." Han Sen started to count, "One... Two..."


    Mr. Yu¡¯s did not even dare to bargain and quickly transferred the beast soul sword to Han Sen.


    "Do not im to be an evolver next time, so that you will not lose face for all evolvers." Han Sen took back the sword and the skeleton¡¯s daggers and returned to the back of his mutant three eyed beast.


    Once Mr. Yu gained his freedom again, he quickly summoned a beast soul knife and led his followers to attack Han Sen.


    "Go back," said Han Sen casually. He had foreseen this oue and quickly rushed to the group of people.


    Mr. Yu did not want to recognize the fact that he was weaker than Han Sen. I should not have lost. Thought Mr. Yu.


    In addition, Mr. Yu¡¯s had a lot of good men on his team, so he believed he must be able to kill Han Sen this time and avenge himself.


    However, when Han Sen was in the middle of them, Mr. Yu started to regret, because he found that the group were not a help, but a burden. Han Sen walked casually among them, and for some reason, they could more easily hurt their teammates than Han Sen. Every time Han Sen brandished the skeleton¡¯s daggers, an injury would be made.


    Momentarily, six persons were hurt in the group.


    Su Xiaoqiao was dumbfound. The way Han Sen was doing it made him wonder who the evolver was.


    Mr. Yu was terrified. He could not describe the feeling he had. Obviously, Han Sen was the one who was besieged. However, it felt like Han Sen was actually behind the siege. Mr. Yu did not even have any chance to attack Han Sen. Every time he tried to make a move, he would be blocked by one of his own people.


    Someone who had not really practiced martial arts could not tell how incredible kiting skills were. In the eyes of Han Sen, people like this could not give him any pressure no matter how many they were.


    "Get lost," Mr. Yu eximed when he found there was no chance to attack Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not chase after the rest of the group. When they had left, a blue lightning bolt left Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    A mutant ghost butterfly boomerang flew toward Mr. Yu who was throwing himself at Han Sen.


    Mr. Yu tried to cut the boomerang in half, but when his weapon was about to touch the boomerang, it quickly made a weird turn and disappeared in front of his eyes. Bypassing Mr. Yu¡¯s knife, the boomerang hit his chest hard.


    Bang!


    Blue mes exploded on Mr. Yu¡¯s chest, making him fall from his mount and roll around on the ground.

 Chapter 353: Fire Bird

    Chapter 353: Fire Bird


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mr. Yu was burned seriously and rolled around on the ground to put out the blue me. When he looked up, he found that Han Sen was squatting in front of him, a skeleton¡¯s dagger on his neck.


    "Mr. Yu, you¡¯re such a kind person. I know you must want to help the poor and give me more sacred-blood beast souls for free. Now, this time, how many do you n to give me?" Han Sen patted Mr. Yu¡¯s face with the other dagger.


    Mr. Yu wanted to p himself for messing with this guy. Why on earth did he do that? He had two sacred-blood beast souls in total and one was gone already, now he had to give the other one away.


    He did not leave first God¡¯s Sanctuary after evolving in order to make some money. Not only did he gain nothing, both sacred-blood beast souls he had must be handed to others.


    Although Mr. Yu was super upset, he had to transfer the beast soul to Han Sen with his heart bleeding.


    "Let¡¯s go." Mr. Yu gave the only sacred-blood beast soul left to Han Sen to regain his freedom. Staring at Han Sen fiercely, he no longer dared to do anything. Mr. Yu gritted his teeth and led his team away.


    "Han Sen, why didn¡¯t you kill that animal?" Su Xiaoqiao was excited, but puzzled at the same time. In his eyes, Han Sen had every opportunity to kill everyone in that team.


    "Who would scout for us if I killed them?" Han Sen grinned.


    Mr. Yu and his team were there for that creature. If that creature was a super creature for real, the smart thing would be to let the team scout for them, instead of taking the risks.


    When it came to a super creature, Han Sen would never easily take the risks. It would be best if he could determine how strong the creature was before he decided on how to act.


    Su Xiaoqiao understood what Han Sen was thinking and followed the team with Han Sen. However, the rest of the people from Steel Armor Shelter did not want to continue the trip and started to return.


    "Brother, is that Mr. Yu really an evolver with all his geno points maxed out? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that strong. Is it possible that he¡¯s lying?" Su Xiaoqiao and Han Sen were taking their time, riding on their mounts while chatting.


    "You better not try him yourself. Although that guy has no skills, he does have the physique of an evolver," said Han Sen.


    "Really? I thought an evolver with all the geno points maxed out would be very strong, while it turns out he¡¯s just so-so." Su Xiaoqiao was aiming at bing an evolver with his sacred geno points maxed out. Originally, he wanted to work hard on that goal and evolve around thirty years old. However, seeing what Mr. Yu could do, Su Xiaoqiao no longer thought the goal was that important. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t waste so much time to pursue it.


    "This is an exception. Normally speaking, an evolver with sacred geno points maxed out should be very strong. This guy has not practiced the super geno arts designed for evolvers yet, so he is not that different from an unevolved person with top physique," Han Sen smiled and said.


    While these two were chatting, Mr. Yu¡¯s team were urging their mounts and hoped to find the creature before Su Xiaoqiao and Han Sen did.


    Seeing that Su Xiaoqiao and Han Sen were following them, Mr. Yu was even more certain that he was in the right direction. He thought as long as he could find that creature, he could probably kill it with a single blow since he had maxed out on his sacred geno points.


    Therefore, Mr. Yu¡¯s team were running fast, and Su Xiaoqiao and Han Sen lost them as they were in no rush.


    "Are we too far from them? We can barely see them," said Su Xiaoqiao worriedly.


    "No, this is perfect." Han Sen did not care and continued on his way.


    asionally, they could spot some dead creatures on the way, which should have been killed by Mr. Yu¡¯s team. Mr. Yu checked those bodies and found they were mostly killed with one strike, so it should have been Mr. Yu himself.


    "Mr. Yu is quite impulsive. If he runs into that creature, it should be fun to watch," Han Sen talked to himself.


    After traveling for two days, Han Sen suddenly stopped and stared afar.


    "What is it?" Su Xiaoqiao also looked ahead but saw nothing.


    "Their group must be in trouble now. Not sure if they have run into the creature you¡¯re talking about. Let¡¯s hurry up and see what happens." Han Sen quickly urged the three-eyed beast to run forward.


    After running for a few miles, Su Xiaoqiao saw a group of people fighting a creature from afar.


    It was barely fighting, but more like ughtering by the creature. A humongous golden fire bird swept its wings across the group of people. Those touched by the wings were all burning.


    Once caught the golden mes, no matter how they tried, they could not put out the fire. Very soon, they were all turned into charcoal.


    Mr. Yu was the fastest on his mount. The rest of the group was all carbonized by the birds.


    Even Mr. Yu was not able to escape. He only bought himself some time before the bird ran after him like a golden light.


    Feeling the heat behind him, Mr. Yu wanted to fight for his life. He jumped from his mount and wield his weapon toward the creature¡¯s head.


    Although this weapon was not a sacred-blood beast soul, it was a strong weapon and he made a great strike. However, the creature did not even dodge, but let the weapon hit itself.


    What happened next shocked Han Sen. The knife went through the bird¡¯s head as if it had cut real mes. The creature was not hurt at all.


    The creature¡¯s body passed Mr. Yu who was then turned into a ball of me. All he could do was to scream before being burned into charcoal.


    "Super creature... It is definitely a super creature..." Han Sen was both shocked and pleased. He was happy that he found a super creature eventually. However, this one seemed to be even stronger than the turtle.


    After everybody was burned into charcoal by the bird, it tweeted and flew toward the top of a high mountain.


    Although the mountain was located in the desert, it was magnificent. The top of the mountain was still covered in snow. Han Sen wondered why a fire bird would choose such a ce to rest.


    After the bird had left, Su Xiaoqiao and Han Sen approached the dead bodies of the group of people. Watching the looks of the dead, they both felt a chill.


    Like the tree, their bodies were still intact, but turned into charcoal. It was horrific and sickening to look at.

 Chapter 354: Sprint

    Chapter 354: Sprint


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Initially Han Sen thought since Mr. Yu was an evolver with all his geno points maxed out, he would be able tost a while facing a super creature.


    However, Mr. Yu died so fast and in such a horrifying way, which made Han Sen shiver.


    Howe all the super creatures are so incredibly strong? Han Sen wondered. Watching what had happened to the group of people, Han Sen no longer dared to provoke the birds right away.


    "It really is a Phoenix. So scary!" Su Xiaoqiao said with his hair standing on end.


    "Phoenix should definitely be stronger than this. However, in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, the creature should be invincible," said Han Sen and turned away.


    Since he now knew the bird was indeed a super creature and found out where it was resting, Han Sen had all the information he needed. Before he discovered a way to kill it, it was pointless for him to stay there.


    Normal weapons could not hurt the bird. In order to kill it, he needed more than strength and speed. Somehow, he needed to find a method to hurt it.


    When Han Sen returned to Steel Armor Shelter, he checked on the cloud beast, which had be more transparent. Obviously, in a few months, he would be able to harvest another super creature.


    Han Sen hoped to gain the beast soul of the cloud beast. A super beast soul of the cloud beast would mean so much to Han Sen, and make it so much easier for him to hunt super creatures.


    "Grow faster..." Han Sen talked to himself, watching the cloud beast.


    When Han Sen went back to ckhawk, he found many unanswered calls and messages from Professor Yan¡¯sb, asking him to go back for the trial.


    Since he was in the Devil Desert, Han Sen had missed the trial for a couple of days. Han Sen quickly changed and went to theb.


    "You have missed the trial for several days. You¡¯re lucky that Jing Jiya was the main subjects. Otherwise, Professor Yan would never let you off the hook," said Qin Zhiming, who had been in charge of Han Sen¡¯s case.


    Han Sen watched Jing Jiya was running up and down in a closed field and asked curiously, "What is this? I have never seen it before."


    "It is a recently built model called Sprint. The aim was to obtain theprehensive data of a person under extreme conditions. You can also give the shot." Qin Zhiming suddenly remembered something and asked Han Sen, "Did you do the test I gave youst time? You should give me the data back."


    "I haven¡¯t had time yet." Han Sen suddenly remembered the solution and device, which he had not been able to use yet.


    "Do it when you have time," Qin Zhiming did not insist. After all, Han Sen was only the unofficial subject, while Jing Jiya¡¯s data was the key.


    Aftering out of Sprint, Jing Jiya was covered in sweat. It looked like he had been through hell.


    "Han Sen,e and try this." Jing Jiya saw Han Sen, quickly pulled him into Sprint and closed the door.


    "At least tell me how to use this..." Han Sen saw different obstacles and said with a wry smile.


    There were many metal walls facing different directions. Some were even up in the air.


    "Do you see the white zones on the metal walls? You have to step on the white zones to pass all the walls. If you step out of the white zones, you would get a shock and have to start over again. In order to pass, you have to pass all the metal walls to reach the finishing line without getting shocked," Qin Zhiming exined the rules to Han Sen through a microphone.


    "Doesn¡¯t seem that hard," said Han Sen, ncing at the white zones. Although the white zones were only 1 foot wide each, it was wide enough for Han Sen.


    However, when Han Sen started the test, he found that he was terribly wrong. The metal walls and white zones were designed specifically to increase the challenge. The walls were not t, but skewed in different angles. some were even upside down. So, he had to jump continuously and could take no break.


    In addition, he also needed to use all kinds of positions. Almost all the muscles must be motivated in order to finish the task. It truly was a scientific design.


    If he was not fast enough or flexible enough, there was no way he could shift his moves in time to step on the next metal wall.


    It was a simple test, but the challenge was tremendous. With Han Sen¡¯s physique, he even felt some difficulties.


    It was the first time he had done the test, so he was not sure about the cement of the metal walls ahead of him. Han Sen had to rely on his reflex to march forward.


    If he had practiced a few times and got familiar with the channel, it would not be as hard for him.


    However, a test of this level could not make Han Sen cringe. Although it lookedborious, Han Sen still managed to go through the entire Sprint.


    Watching Han Sen during the test, Jing Jiya¡¯s look became grim, and Qin Zhiming was also shocked.


    Other researchers on different tasks also gathered, looking surprised.


    Sprint was not an extreme challenge, and Jing Jiya could easily pass it now. However, Jing Jiya had learned by heart the cement of all the metal walls.


    The first time Jing Jiya did the test, he was shocked eight times before he passed.


    That meant, without learning the test, there were eight asions where Jing Jiya could not react fast enough, which were also the key points in the design.


    Of course, there were more than thirty tricks in total. Jing Jiya managed to tackle everything else but those eight.


    After missing once, Jing Jiya never failed again at the same tricks.


    However, for the first time Han Sen did the test, he did not even miss a single point. If he did not know for sure that Han Sen had never taken the test, Qin Zhiming could not believe that Han Sen was actually doing it for the first time.


    "It is pretty hard. I must be kinda slow?" Han Sen came out of Sprint and sweated a little, which was quite rare for him who had practiced Jadeskin.


    "You did really well. Great physique and reflex!" Qin Zhiming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Other researchers were thinking, it seems that the difficulty of Sprint should be increased.


    If Han Sen knew they would think this way, he would feel terrible for Jing Jiya.

 Chapter 355: Things Left behind by the Deceased

    Chapter 355: Things Left behind by the Deceased


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had only passed the easiest mode of Sprint. By adjusting and adding the metal walls, the difficulty could be further improved. In addition, gravity inside the device could also be increased.


    From level I to level X, Han Sen had only passed level I, which was the easiest among them all.


    "Sprint is much better than an ordinary gravity trainer. It must be great for me to practice Overload." Since Han Sen discovered this interesting device, he hade to theb more and more often.


    He mainly came to theb to use Sprint and was not interested in other tests. He always waited for the researchers to leave theb before he started to use Sprint to train himself.


    As Han Sen had expected, Sprint was not only harder than a gravity trainer, it was also more effective andprehensive when it came to training his entire body.


    If I could pass level X of Sprint when the gravity level was adjusted to 25.0, then it would mean my real fitness index had reached twenty-five. When Han Sen passed all ten levels, he became more and more obsessed with Sprint.


    The reason he was able to pass was that he had learned the cement of all the metal walls. When he tried the first time, he got his first shock when he got to level III. In the harder levels, he had to learn the arrangement of the channel before he could pass.


    However, he was still passing under low gravity. If the gravity was turned up to 25.0, Han Sen would not even finish level I.


    That was okay though. What Han Sen needed was to squeeze every ounce of energy in his body, so that he could learn more about his body under the condition of Overload. Although he got shocked repeatedly, Han Sen was still enjoying his training.


    Watching Han Sen abusing himself, Jing Jiya also worked harder on his own training.


    Han Sen did not care what Jing Jiya did, but only focused on his own goal.


    In addition to training, Han Sen also needed to go to lectures. Originally, he thought his performance would allow him to be a major in the military upon graduation, but because he had missed school for a long time, he did not get good grades in many courses and had to double his effort so that he could still be a major.


    Fortunately, he had won a championship in the archery tournament for the school, and Professor Yan had also promised him extra credits. If he could be top three in his other two courses, he believed he would still be a major.


    Han Sen had also been studying how to kill the phoenix-like creature. However, he could note up with a good solution at the time being, so he had to give up the thoughts for the moment.


    When he saw the creature, he had used the fairy queen to observe how it killed Mr. Yu. Based on what he saw, the creature was not entirely made of fire. Within its body, there was still a solid core, and in order to kill it, he must directly attack its core wrapped in mes.


    However, the bird¡¯s me was untouchable, and normal weapons could not even reach its core, not even a long one like a spear. The only feasible way to attack it was to shoot an arrow into its body.


    However, Han Sen did not even have a sacred-blood beast soul arrow. There was no way he could hit the super creature, so he had to give up temporarily.


    A few months had passed in the blink of an eye. With Overload, Han Sen¡¯s fitness index had reached twenty-five. With Heresy mantra also used, his fitness index was over thirty, higher than an evolver with all the geno points maxed out.


    It is time I try to kill a super creature. Han Sen decided. His fitness index had reached thirty at this point, which was about the limit of First God¡¯s Sanctuary. It would be hard for him to improve any further. In addition, he had the sacred-blood sword from Mr. Yu. He almost had everything ready at this point.


    All he needed was a super creature as his target. As for the fire bird, Han Sen would not even consider it without a proper arrow.


    Before Han Sen went to hunt, he took the semiannual assessment. Thanks to his efforts, he had got the highest score on campus, earning him a lot of credits.


    To Han Sen¡¯s joy, the cloud beast that he had been feeding for a year had be a super creature as he had estimated.


    Looking at the cloud beast, Han Sen clenched the skeleton¡¯s dagger in his hand and whispered, "Heaven, Buddha, God of Fortune, Lady luck... Please give me a super beast soul!"


    Crack!


    Han Sen killed the super cloud beast and heard the voice in his head.


    "Super creature cloud beast killed. No beast soul gained. Life essence avable. Meat inedible."


    The voice, the body of the cloud beast dissolved, and a piece of life essence fell on the floor exactly likest time.


    "Dammit!" cursed Han Sen with his teeth gritted. Again, he did not get the beast soul. It would take him a year to have another chance.


    The cloud beast must not be my lucky charm. I have never gained a beast soul from it. Han Sen felt depressed. He had fed quite a few cloud beasts, but had not gained a single beast soul. No matter how much he liked that beast soul, he had to consider feeding another type of creature.


    In the end, Han Sen bought a living archer crow. The beast soul of the archer crow was a beast soul arrow. If he could gain that, he could consider killing the phoenix-like creature.


    In addition, with a super beast soul arrow, it would be much easier for him to kill another super creature. At least he would be able to injure it.


    The silver lining was that this cloud beast gave Han Sen another nine super geno points, which further enhanced his physique.


    When Han Sen gathered what he needed to take with him, he went back home during the school recess. In another six months, he would be graduating from ckhawk. At that time, he would directly go to the military and have little chance to return home.


    Although Han Sen wanted to serve on the warship where Ji Yanran was, that warship had a high level of security clearance, and it was extremely difficult to get in. At least Han Sen did not have that kind of power at this point.


    After returning home, Luo Sn was not as excited as Han Sen thought she would be. It seemed something had upied her mind.


    "Mom, has something happened?" Han Sen asked, worried.


    "You¡¯re a grown man now. I suppose I should give you something your father left behind." Luo Sn hesitated for a while, retrieved a small box from the closet, and ced it in front of Han Sen.

 Chapter 356: Super Gene?

    Chapter 356: Super Gene?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at the alloy box in front of him in surprise. He remembered that his dad died in an aircraft ident, and people did not even find his body, so how was it possible that he had left something behind?


    Seeing that Han Sen was puzzled, Luo Sn said, "Your dad gave this to me two days before he had the ident. He said that it might be useful to you someday. You were too young, so I did not show you this. Now that you¡¯ve grown up and know right from wrong, it¡¯s time that I give it to you."


    "Does it have anything to do with dad¡¯s death?" Han Sen¡¯s heart leapt.


    Luo Sn shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know if that is the case. I feel like someone like your dad would not leave this for no reason. And it was as if he knew something was wrong at that point."


    Han Sen bit his lip and slowly opened the box. He was too young when his father died, but as he grew older, many things about the incident seemed odd.


    Their family business was prospering under his father¡¯s management, but it was merely a workshoppared to Starry Group. The family business did not even own their own mines.


    Why would a giantpany like Starry Group be interested in such a small business? If dad was murdered by them, what was in it for Starry Group to go through such trouble and murder his dad?


    Han Sen was puzzled by many details, but because he was too young, he did not remember everything and could not tell what was wrong.


    Han Sen opened the box. There were three items in it: a metal chip that looked like a work permit, a small diary book, and a crystal pendant hanging on a red cord. Han Sen first took up the metal chip, which was indeed a work permit. ck characters were imprinted on the white chip.


    "Han Jingzhi, Unit 7, Secret Service, AX958712558," Han Sen read the characters to himself and felt surprised.


    The name Han Jingzhi was familiar to Han Sen. It was the name of Han Sen¡¯s great grandpa. About his great grandpa, all Han Sen knew was his name. Apart from this name, Han Sen knew nothing about the man.


    Seeing the work permit, Han Sen learned that his great grandpa used to work for a governmental organization in the Alliance, but it looks like he was just an ordinary staff member.


    Han Sen looked at the back of the work permit and there was a logo. Han Sen did not find anything else special about the permit.


    Putting down the work permit, Han Sen took up the crystal pendant. It was quite small and made of red crystal. It looks like a cat or fox with its head and tail connected. Its tail was too big for a cat, but its face was a cat¡¯s face.


    It felt like a piece of jade. Since Han Sen knew nothing about jewelry, he did not know what it was.


    "Mom, where did this pendante from?" Han Sen looked to his mother, puzzled.


    Luo Sn had aplex look on her face. She hesitated and said, "When your father gave to me, he said your great grandpa left this behind and that if you ran into any trouble, you can take this to Starry Group and seek help from the Nings."


    "Seek help from Starry Group and the Nings?" Han Sen almost thought there was something wrong with his ears. For the longest time, he thought Starry Group was responsible for his father¡¯s death. However, his father said he could go to the Nings with this pendant, which was simply unbelievable.


    "I also felt it was fishy, so no matter how hard it was, I did not go to Starry Group," said Luo Sn with a wry smile.


    Han Sen nodded. If it were him, he would have chosen to do the same. No matter what, Starry Group was an important suspect in killing his father. There was no way he would ask for their help.


    The whole thing was so odd that Han Sen was confused. He did not know what was the rtionship between his father and Starry Group, or why his father had said that. However, everything told Han Sen that his father¡¯s death was not as simple as he thought it was.


    Putting the pendant down, Han Sen took the diary from the box. Although the style of the diary book was old, it did not look like it was used often.


    Han Sen opened the book and saw two words which made his pupils contract.


    "Super gene"


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was racing. He thought no one knew about the existence of super gene.


    He had searched on the Sk and the tform of the special squad, but he had found absolutely nothing on super creatures or super gene.


    Seeing these two words on the diary book, Han Sen had a million thoughts at once.


    "The book and the writing seem to be quite old. Are they also left by my great grandpa? Howe he wrote something like this? Does he mean the same thing that I know of?" Han Sen quickly scanned the pages of the diary.


    However, except for the first page, there was no other words on the diary. All the other pages were nk.


    Someone else also circled the two words in red ink and wrote a question mark.


    Han Sen was so shocked that he only noticed it a whileter.


    "What does this mean? Is someone questioning whether super gene exists?" Han Sen frowned and looked to Luo Sn, wishing his mother had an answer.


    However, Luo Sn sighed and said, "Your father did not say anything but that these were left by your great grandpa Han Jingzhi. Keep them with you, maybe they will be handyter."


    Han Sen nodded and put away the three items. They might exin his father¡¯s death, and he was the only one who could find out about the truth.

 Chapter 357: Second Time into Jade Dragon Mountains

    Chapter 357: Second Time into Jade Dragon Mountains


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen felt more puzzled since his mother showed him everything. Originally, he only wanted to find out whether Starry Group was behind his father¡¯s ident. However, everything seemed to be moreplicated than he had thought.


    Han Sen thought Starry Group must have something to do with his father¡¯s death, but his father asked his mother to go to the Nings, owners of Starry Group before he died. It was so self-contradicting that Han Sen still could not understand what had happened.


    Han Sen knew it was pointless for him to worry. He had to gain more and more power in order to find out. With his current background, if he became obsessed, it was more likely he would get killed than find out about the truth.


    After staying at home for a few days, Han Sen returned to ckhawk and started to prepare for hunting a super creature.


    Han Sen still had notpleted the third phase of Heresy Mantra. It looked like he could not make a breakthrough in a short amount of time. All that was left to do was to fill his sacred geno points up.


    Han Sen nned to gain more sacred geno points while looking for a super creature.


    Since Han Sen has no method to kill the phoenix-like super creature, he nned to leave it alone for the time being.


    Initially, Han Sen wanted to go to the Jade Dragon Mountains alone, hunting sacred-blood creatures while looking for super creatures. Maybe he would run into something like the golden growler.


    However, before Han Sen left, he saw the sign he told with Lu Weinan on the crooked tree outside the Steel Armor Shelter.


    Last time, Lu Weinan took him to find the beetle knight. Han Sen had agreed to give Lu Weinan a 20% cut, but he never saw Lu Weinan again. Unexpectedly, Han Sen found the sign at this point.


    Han Sen arrived as Dor at the time and ce indicated by Lu Weinan on a note, and saw Lu Weinan next to a creek in a mountain nearby.


    "Last time I did not find you. I finished eating the sacred-blood meat, so I could only offer you money or finish a task for you. I will try my best," said Han Sen.


    Lu Weinan looked at Han Sen in surprise and said, "Brother, you really killed those two sacred-blood creatures? I went there again and saw nothing. I thought those two creatures had left."


    "I killed them," Han Sen said calmly.


    "Brother, I don¡¯t want your money. I happen to have something that I want to ask you and wonder if you could do me a favor," Lu Weinan hesitated and said.


    "Tell me. I¡¯m not sure if I could help though." Han Sen frowned secretly. He preferred to give money, which would be less troublesome.


    "So, I have a few friends who want to go to Jade Dragon Mountains. However, the ce is obviously too dangerous for me. If you have time, could you take them into the mountains. You could take my 20% cut as the reward, or I can pay you more," said Lu Weinan helplessly.


    "Who are going to Jade Dragon Mountains?" Han Sen was surprised, because not a lot of people dared to go there.


    "Some family friends. They have strong physique and almost all of them are already evolvers. When they finish this trip, they will go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary," exined Lu Weinan.


    Han Sen suddenly understood that those people were going into Jade Dragon Mountains for sacred-blood creatures.


    "Time and ce?" Han Sen thought about it and decided to take the task. He was going to Jade Dragon Mountains anyway. Since Lu Weinan¡¯s friends were evolvers, if he went together with them, there would be less chance of conflicts in case that they ran into each other.


    Since there were several evolvers, Han Sen did not want to waste his energy fighting them. After all, there were not a lot of evolvers as weak as Mr. Yu.


    Lu Weinan was overjoyed, told Han Sen the time and ce, and introduced those people to Han Sen.


    "Brother, you must have maxed out on everything. Why haven¡¯t you gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?" after discussing business, Lu Weinan couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Lu Weinan was one of the few people who knew Dor was still in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Most people thought Dor had gone to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary a long time ago.


    Also, Lu Weinan had witnessed how strong Han Sen was a few years back. At that time, he thought Han Sen had already maxed out on everything. However, two yearster, Han Sen was still in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, which made him feel puzzled.


    "I still have some unfinished business here, and will not go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary soon," Han Sen answered casually and did not want to borate.


    Han Sen did not mind going into Jade Dragon Mountains as Dor. He wondered if a group of revolvers could hurt a super creature. Han Sen estimated that an evolver with all the geno points maxed out should have a fitness index around thirty, while a super creature should have an index of at least forty. Without practicing any hyper geno arts design for evolvers, a fresh evolver stood no chance in front of a super creature.


    Han Sen packed and went to the agreed ce to meet the group of people.


    "Lu said he could hire Dor to guide our way. We thought he was bragging and it turns out to be you for real." Chen Zichen squinted his eyes, looking Han Sen up and down. It seemed he was very interested in Dor.


    "I am just a normal person who takes the money and does the job," Han Sen said casually.


    "Indeed. If you are not a normal person, you will not be staying in First God¡¯s Sanctuary until now," Chen Nanxing, the skinny guy next to Chen Zichen said.


    Han Sen did not pay him any mind and said quietly, "When do you n to go?"


    "Now," said Chen Zichen.


    Han Sen did not say anything and led the group riding Meowth. Only the two brothers, Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing were evolvers with their sacred-blood geno points maxed out, while the other four were their followers and only evolved with their mutant geno points maxed out. Naturally, they were much weaker than Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing.


    However, even the brothers did not scare Han Sen. Even if they were strong, they had just evolved and had not learned the hyper geno arts design for evolvers, so there was no way they could beat Han Sen.


    Everyone had heard about Dor. However, as evolvers, they did not think too highly of him.


    Chen Zichen was very interested in Dor and tried to test how strong Han Sen was. However, Han Sen did not show anything, but only guided the way.


    It was not the first time Han Sen hade to Jade Dragon Mountains, but he became careful immediately after he entered the mountains, in case there was a super creature.


    "Dor, don¡¯t worry. Go ahead and it¡¯s fine if there were several sacred-blood creatures. In that case, we could all enjoy barbecue tonight," Chen Nanxing said sarcastically, displeased with Han Sen¡¯s low speed.

 Chapter 358: Another Nest

    Chapter 358: Another Nest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "All right," Han Sen replied and elerated a little bit.


    However, Han Sen was still going slowly and making sure he had everything under control. Half a day into the mountains, Han Sen saw a group of creatures looking like a cross between a cow and a horse running in the mountains. Han Sen looked carefully and determined that they were all mutant creatures. There seemed to be no sacred-blood creatures among them.


    "Dor, how about we have a match? Let¡¯s try to kill as many of those mutant creatures as possible, and see who could kill more." Chen Nanxing did not have any negative feelings against Han Sen. Dor was so famous two years ago and everyone said he could have be the number one Chosen. However, Chen Nanxing was not even qualified to take part in that contest then.


    Being able to defeat Dor would mean a lot to Chen Nanxing. The gratification of beating a champion must be incredible.


    Chen Nanxing did not care whether or not his game against Dor was fair. Only winning mattered to him.


    "There is no need. I am not your match," replied Han Sen.


    In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, Chen Nanxing was not qualified to be his opponent. Having a stupid match against Chen Nanxing would only be a waste of time.


    No one needed mutant meat in the group. Even mutant beast souls were almost pointless. Wasting time on killing seemed incredibly childish to Han Sen.


    Chen Nanxingughedcently. The four evolver followers also threw a contemptuous look at Han Sen. Naturally, someone without spine like this did not deserve their respect.


    However, Chen Zichen looked Han Sen up and down with his brows knitted. Although his friends did not notice, Chen Zichen saw indifference in Han Sen¡¯s calm.


    Indifference was even worse than contempt. From Chen Zichen¡¯s perspective, Han Sen had never taken them seriously, as if they were nonexistent.


    Chen Zichen felt ufortable about Han Sen¡¯s indifference. Although he did not share Chen Nanxing¡¯s delight in abusing someone who used to be strong, Chen Zichen wanted to beat Han Sen as well.


    However, Chen Zichen hesitated and did nothing. He thought, forget it. I am already an evolver. There is no point in beating him now. I must wait until he evolves and then defeat him.


    Because Han Sen did not deign to heed Chen Nanxing¡¯s provocation, the group was getting along pretty well.


    After two days, they still had not seen any sacred-blood creatures, which upset the group a little.


    "Didn¡¯t people say that there are plenty of sacred-blood creatures in Jade Dragon Mountains? Howe we have seen none of them after such a long time. You must be leading the wrong way?" Chen Nanxing asked Han Sen impatiently.


    "We are on the right track. The mountains are huge and we are still in the periphery." Han Sen remained calm.


    He had picked the path where he ran into the golden growler, so there must be plenty of sacred-blood creatures.


    Having marched for another half a day, Han Sen suddenly stopped and looked at theyering mountains in front of him with delight.


    "Why did you stop?" Chen Nanxing frowned and asked.


    "I¡¯m afraid we cannot go further," Han Sen paused and said.


    The group of people looked ahead and did not see anything. Chen Nanxing said impatiently, "There are no creatures or anything wrong. Howe we cannot go?"


    "If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be a Life Lotus ahead of us," Han Sen pointed at the mountains and said.


    "What? You¡¯re saying there is a nest?" Everyone became excited and looked at the mountains in front of them. However, they could not tell why it was a Life Lotus. There are plenty of mountains like this in this area, and those mountains looked nothing special to them.


    "Are you sure there is a nest?" Qin Zhiming asked Han Sen incredulously.


    "It¡¯s only a guess. I am not sure," said Han Sen casually. However, he was certain inwardly that there must be a nest.


    Han Sen was calcting how he could break the egg before everyone else.


    It was indicated in the contract they signed that Han Sen was only responsible as a guide. When there was a creature, Han Sen could also choose to kill it. Whoever killed the creature would be its owner.


    It was Han Sen¡¯s only condition for taking the group into Jade Dragon Mountains, and the group agreed easily because they did not believe as an unevolved person, Dor could kill any creature before they did.


    "Let¡¯s go and have a look." Chen Zichen put away his mount and approached the Life Lotus first.


    In a Life Lotus, the slopes were extremely steep. Without wings, people would have to climb the cliffs.


    Han Sen also put away Meowth and followed the group. If it was an ordinary ce, Han Sen would have chosen to rush inside a moment ago. However, in Jade Dragon Mountains, he was not sure if there were additional creatures, so he chose to take his time.


    After climbing a few mountains, it was more and more obvious that it was a Life Lotus. The group was overjoyed and said, "There is a nest indeed. How lucky we are!"


    Even if they killed ten sacred-blood creatures, a sacred-blood beast soul would not be guaranteed. However, in the egg there was very likely a sacred-blood beast soul.


    Even in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, a sacred-blood beast soul would still be helpful in the beginning stage. Even if it was not useful, it could be used to trade for the beast souls in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Therefore, although the group of people were already evolvers, they also had strong desires for sacred-blood beast souls and would never let go of such a good opportunity.


    After making sure that there was a nest, the group elerated toward the center of the Life Lotus.


    "Careful!" Han Sen who was walking behind them eximed.


    The group were shocked and quickly looked to Han Sen. Han Sen was pointing at the sky, so they looked up and saw a bird with three feeting at them like a piece of dark cloud.

 Chapter 359: Seven Twists

    Chapter 359: Seven Twists


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Clear!" Chen Zichen shouted and summoned a spear more than 6 feet long. He stepped on the cliff and stabbed the spear at the bird.


    The rest of the group quickly dodged. They dug their fingers into the rocks and quickly climbed up.


    Han Sen was surprised. Although they had high fitness levels, they must have practiced special martial arts in order to achieve this. It was not hard to drive one¡¯s fingers through the rock, but it was difficult to do that repeatedly even for evolvers.


    Chen Zichen made his first strike with the spear, but the bird had already risen higher. When Chen Zichen started to fall, the birds then wed at him.


    Initially, Han Sen thought Chen Zichen must have sacred-blood wings to make such a daring move. However, Chen Zichen did not have wings. As the bird was about to get him, he suddenly turned his body around in the air and moved 3 feet away from the bird¡¯s ws without touching anything. Then Chen Zichen raised his spear and stabbed at the bird¡¯s wing again.


    The bird was cunning enough to dodge the spear one more time.


    Watching Chen Zichen fighting the bird in the air and stepping on the air repeatedly, Han Sen felt he was looking at two birds.


    When Chen Zichen stepped on the air the third time, he started to fall. However, he onlynded briefly before he threw himself into the air again.


    Han Sen was more than surprised. The footwork that allowed Chen Zichen to step on the air three times was incredible. Without wings, Han Sen could not achieve that.


    The footwork was not even recorded in Panorama. Han Sen wondered who Chen Zichen was to be a master of such footwork.


    Suddenly, the birds screeched andnded on the top of the mountain. Next to the bird stood a person.


    "Seven Twists of the Chens is impressive indeed," the person said, watching Chen Zichen who hadnded on the ground.


    The entire group were shocked. Chen Zichen stared at the person and asked, "Since you know about Seven Twists, you should be a family friend of the Chens. Why did you attack us?"


    It was obvious now that the bird was not a wild creature, but the man¡¯s pet.


    "It was not really an attack. I was just wondering about Seven Twists," said the person, stepping on the bird¡¯s back. The birdsnded shortly and hovered next to the cliff where the group was standing.


    Han Sen then saw what the person was wearing. He was in ck armor which covered his face as well.


    "Who are you? Tell me who you are, otherwise I will not be polite," Chen Nanxing eximed at the guy.


    "My name is Ye Yufeng. I don¡¯t think you have heard my name. I am a student at the headquarters of Ares Martial Hall, and I know your family well," said the guy in ck armor.


    "So you are from the Ares Martial Hall. No wonder you dared to attack us. I need to question Huangfu Xiongcheng when I get back," Chen Nanxing said, annoyed.


    Ye Yufeng said calmly, "Ares Martial Hall is the Chens¡¯ friend. I did not mean to attack you, but to appreciate Seven Twists and to save you."


    "Save us?" Chen Zichen asked.


    "You must be going to the nest. To be honest with you, I have already been there. Unfortunately, the creature inside was too strong. I almost lost my life and gained nothing, which is why I am giving you a reminder," said Ye Yufeng.


    "We appreciate it, but this is our business, and has nothing to do with Ares Martial Hall," Chen Nanxing snorted and walked toward the entrance of the nest.


    Chen Zichen nced at Ye Yufeng and followed Chen Nanxing. They did not know if Ye Yufeng was really a student at Ares martial Hall, but there was no way they would give up on a nest.


    In addition, they were six evolvers after all, so they believed they could cope with any creature inside the nest.


    "What kind of creature is it?" Han Sen did not follow the group but asked Ye Yufeng standing on the bird¡¯s back.


    "I did not realize the famous Dor belongs to the Chens." Ye Yufeng checked Han Sen out. Their faces were both covered in armor, so neither of them could see the other.


    "If that is the case, you better not enter the nest. Otherwise, you might lose your life for some money," Ye Yufeng smiled and said.


    "I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that all six of them are evolvers. Do you think the creature could hurt six evolvers?" Han Sen probed.


    Ye Yufeng smiled and said, "No need to probe. Even if I tell you, you would probably not believe me. Evolvers like the Chen brothers could never hurt the creature even if there were sixty of them. If they were slower, maybe they would lose their lives there."


    "As for you, you better not go in. The creature would not recognize Dor," Ye Yufeng said and controlled the bird to fly toward the entrance of the nest.


    However, he was just standing outside the entrance and did not mean to go inside. It seemed he was waiting for the group toe out.


    When Han Sen arrived at the entrance, the group of people had entered for a while. They walked very fast. It seemed that they were worried Ye Yufeng would break the egg before they did.


    Han Sen looked inside and sat on the rock next to the entrance along with Ye Yufeng.


    "Aren¡¯t you going inside?" Ye Yufeng looked at Han Sen in surprise.


    "Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s dangerous and I¡¯d better not go?" Han Sen asked.

 Chapter 360: Super Creature in the Nest

    Chapter 360: Super Creature in the Nest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Yufeng was dazed for a while before he smiled and said, "I heard a lot about Dor, but just found out how interesting you are."


    When Han Sen was about to reply, he suddenly heard messy footsteps from the nest. Han Sen quickly looked down.


    Shortly, people started to climb out of the entrance. The first who came out was Chen Nanxing, who was as pale as a piece of paper. His armor was shed open either by a weapon or a w. Blood was oozing.


    Behind Chen Nanxing, Chen Zichen also climbed up. He looked slightly better than Chen Nanxing. His armor was also broken, but it was not as severe as Chen Nanxing¡¯s injury. His face was also grim.


    After Chen Zichen, no one came out. Han Sen looked down and saw nothing.


    "You guys are more impressive than I thought. You bothsted quite long in the nest," said Ye Yufeng.


    "Is that a sarcasm?" Chen Nanxing was in a terrible mood. Hearing Ye Yufeng¡¯s words, he bristled and wanted to hit him, but was stopped by Chen Zichen.


    "I truly admire you and did not mean to be sarcastic. I almost died in a couple of seconds, while yousted for about fifteen minutes and you are still alive," said Ye Yufeng seriously.


    Knowing Ye Yufeng was sincere, Chen Nanxing was less angry. However, thinking of the four evolvers who had sacrificed in the nest, he sat down depressed, his lips twitching.


    "What is the creature? Howe it¡¯s so strong?" Han Sen frowned and asked.


    He did not go down because he thought Ye Yufeng must have some tricks up his sleeve since Ye did not go down himself. Maybe the egg had been broken by Ye Yufeng already. It turned out that there was truly a strong creature in the nest.


    However, what Ye Yufeng said was true. There was a creature in the nest that even sixty revolvers could not defeat. Han Sen suddenly thought of two words--super creature.


    "I don¡¯t know," said Ye Yufeng, since Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing did not bother to reply Han Sen. Ye Yufeng continued, "I believe you guys did not see what it was either."


    Chen Nanxing gritted his teeth and said, "If I could see it, I would cut its head off immediately."


    "That creature is invisible?" Han Sen did not understand what they meant by not being able to see the creature.


    "It was not invisible, but too fast. It was running all around among the cells in the nest. We could not see what it was at all," said Ye Yufeng. He paused and continued, "The only thing I know is that it is a quadruped beast."


    Han Sen looked to Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing, who had stayed in the nest longer. Maybe they had more idea about the creature.


    "We know more or less the same about the creature. It was a quadruped beast, and should be ck."


    Hearing Chen Zichen¡¯s words, Han Sen became more pleased. Chen Zichen must have a fitness index above thirty. Since even he could not tell what the creature looked like, the creature was probably much faster than a sacred-blood creature. If it was a super creature, then this was great news to Han Sen.


    However, thinking about the creature¡¯s speed, Han Sen frowned.


    Using both Heresy Mantra and Overload, Han Sen¡¯s fitness level should be a bit stronger than Chen Zichen. However, if Chen Zichen could not keep up with the creature, Han Sen probably couldn¡¯t either.


    "I wonder if you are interested in the hunting the creature with me?" Ye Yufeng suddenly said, attracting the attention of Chen Zichen, Chen Nanxing and Han Sen.


    "You know how to kill it?" Chen Nanxing stared at Ye Yufeng and asked.


    "I have a method, but I can¡¯t do it alone. Otherwise, there is no need for me to ask for your help." Ye Yufeng then looked to Han Sen and asked, "I wonder if you have evolved, Dor?"


    "Not yet." Han Sen told the truth.


    "That is unfortunate. If you have not evolved, you would not be fit enough to even see the creature. Even if you have evolved, without your sacred-blood geno points maxed out, you will still be killed like those four guys." Although Ye Yufeng did not say it directly, he implied that Han Sen was not strong enough to coborate with them.


    "What if I choose to go down?" Han Sen asked Ye Yufeng calmly.


    "I meant well, but if you want tomit suicide, I will not stop you. In fact, if you choose to go inside, you could buy us more time, which would do us more good than harm," Ye Yufeng smiled and said.


    "What¡¯s your method?" Chen Nanxing asked Ye Yufeng hastily. It looked like he wanted to eat the creature alive.


    "It is pretty simple. The creature is only too fast for us to even hit it. In fact, if we could hit it, it would be easy for us to kill it," said Ye Yufeng.


    "Cut the crap. We all know that," Chen Nanxing sneered.


    "You have a way for us to hit it?" Chen Zichen stared at Ye Yufeng and asked.


    Ye Yufeng said quietly, "of course. But before I tell you, we must determine how to divide our gains, so that Ares martial Hall and the Chens could still be friends."


    "How do you propose we divide the gains?" Chen Zichen asked Ye Yufeng.


    "The beast soul of the sacred-blood creature would belong to whoever killed it. We will divide the meat equally and I get to break the egg," Ye Yufeng said his n.


    Obviously, the n did not include Han Sen.


    Neither Ye Yufeng nor the Chen brothers think of Han Sen as either opponent or partner. They all thought all Han Sen could do was to distract the sacred-blood beast and buy them some time before he was killed.

 Chapter 361: Metal Wolf

    Chapter 361: Metal Wolf


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "We are two people and you are alone. Why do you get to keep all those things to yourself?" Chen Nanxing shouted.


    "If you have a way to kill the sacred-blood creature, I would have no problem having our stuff reversed," said Ye Yufeng.


    Chen Nanxing had nothing to say. If he had a method, he would not have been as embarrassed as he was and lost four men.


    "Please exin your method," Chen Zichen said.


    "I believe that you will be faithful, so I will not hide anything from you." Ye Yufeng paused and said, "It is actually pretty simple. Since the sacred-blood creature was fast, all we needed to do was to lower its speed."


    "What are you talking about? How can we possibly lower its speed?" eximed Chen Nanxing, annoyed.


    "You sure cannot, but I can." Ye Yufeng then summoned a ball of ck smoke. The smoke was moving constantly like a sand clock that repeated itself.


    "This is my sacred-blood add-on beast soul, time curse. It could be used on any creature and slow it down. Of course, although it was a sacred-blood beast soul, it is not very effective on a sacred-blood creature. However, it can still slow the sacred-blood creature down a little bit. What do you think of my idea?" Ye Yufeng asked, pointing at his beast soul, time curse.


    "It depends on how much slower the creature would get," Chen Zichen said, staring at time curse.


    "You can try it yourself," Ye Yufeng said and put the time curse on Chen Zichen.


    ck smoke suddenly covered Chen Zichen¡¯s body. Chen Zichen walked a few steps and was obviously slower than he was.


    Chen Zichen nodded and said, "The effect is quite good. Although it did not surprise me, it should allow us to hit the sacred-blood creature. Let¡¯s give it a shot."


    "Great." Ye Yufeng took time curse back and determined the exact action n with the two brothers. Then, the three of them entered the nest together. Han Sen followed them down, and they did not pay him any mind. Maybe Han Sen could distract the sacred-blood creature for a while, so they did not stop him.


    It was not the first time that Han Sen had been to the nest. The glow from the green gold did not make him nervous. Even if the creature was actually a super creature, Han Sen believed he could struggle to defeat it.


    Shortly, Han Sen saw the broken green gold wall and vast space filled with different cells.


    The cells crisscrossed like the nest of spiders, making people cringe, as if a million spiders woulde out of them anytime.


    Outside the green gold wall, blood was spilled everywhere. However, they never saw the bodies of the four evolvers with mutant geno points maxed out. Maybe they were eaten.


    "Chen Zichen, among us, you are the only one who could dodge a fatal attack from the creature, so I¡¯m afraid you must go first and lure the creature out so that I could use the time curse," Ye Yufeng stopped walking and said.


    Chen Zichen nodded slightly and shapeshifted into a monkey-like creature. Walking to the broken green gold wall, he crawled into the underground space of the nest nimbly.


    Ye Yufeng and Chen Nanxing watched Chen Zichen closely, and so did Han Sen. He was curious to know what the creature looked like.


    Ye Yufeng had agreed to be the bait before they came down. If Ye Yufeng did not need a person acting as the bait, he would not have chosen to coborate with them.


    Obviously, Ye Yufeng did not have the ability to dodge the creature¡¯s attacks while using time curse.


    When Chen Zichen just walked into the space, he suddenly saw a ck shadow rushing toward him from the back of a cell nearby.


    The shadow became so sudden and fast. Han Sen had been paying full attention, but all he could see was a blur. He felt like it was something between a wolf and a fox.


    Chen Zichen was indeed very strong. Under such critical conditions, he quickly turned around in an impossible angle and protected all the vital parts of his body. The shadow only scraped his arm, but even so, it still managed to make him bleed.


    Afternding, the shadow did not even pause before it jumped at Chen Zichen.


    "Here goes," eximed Ye Yufeng. The time curse took the creature in a whirl.


    The time curse covered arge scope, so unless the creature retreated, it was impossible for it to avoid the beast soul¡¯s impact. Suddenly, a ck lightning bolt slowed down.


    The group then saw what the creature looked like. It was a ck wolfrger than an ordinary one, with the size of an adult tiger.


    Its fur was gleaming with a metal sheen. If it was not moving, it would look like a statue.


    "Kill it." Both Ye Yufeng and Chen Nanxing rushed to the creature immediately, trying to kill it together with Chen Zichen.


    Han Sen shapeshifted into the bloody yer and came forward as well. The creature had be much slower, and they could see how it moved. It was indeed a great opportunity.


    Because its speed had been lowered, the creature failed to hurt Chen Zichen. When itnded, it watched the group of people coldly and did not seem to panic at all.


    All four of them showed their weapons and started to attack. However, the ck metal wolf suddenly howled and quickly jumped again, its speed as fast as before.


    "Dammit, this creature is so weird that the time curse did not even work on it," eximed Ye Yufeng, looking frightened.


    Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing were also pale. They could also tell that the speed of the wolf was not affected by the beast soul.


    However, Han Sen did not think the wolf was immune to time curse. In fact, the time curse was already working on it. Since it did not slow down, it was very likely that in the beginning the wolf never used all it had got. It was trying to lure the whole group toe closer before it killed them all.

 Chapter 362: Bloody Battle

    Chapter 362: Bloody Battle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck metal wolf quickly shed in front of Chen Nanxing, who was fast enough to summon arge copper shield more than 3 feet tall to block its ws.


    Crack!


    The 5-inch thick shield which seemed extremely sturdy was suddenly ripped open by the wolf w like a piece of paper. It almost broke in half.


    "My sacred-blood shield!" Chen Nanxing cried in anger.


    Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng each cut at the wolf that justnded with a sword. As the sword shed, the metal wolf had already thrown itself at Han Sen.


    Although Han Sen was holding the spinning spear, seeing what had happened with the sacred-blood shield, he did not dare to block the wolf with the spear. His heart started to race, and incredible power filled his body.


    Han Sen stepped forward using Sparticle and dodged the metal wolf¡¯s attack.


    After itnded, the wolf did not immediately attack again. It turned around and gazed at Han Sen, obviously surprised that Han Sen could dodge the attack.


    In addition to the metal wolf, Chen Nanxing, Chen Zichen, and Ye Yufeng did not expect Han Sen to be able to avoid the wolf¡¯s attack either.


    Even they felt it was quite challenging to achieve that. As evolvers with their mutant geno points maxed out, the four men working for the Chens were all killed under the wolf¡¯s ws.


    The fact that Han Sen was able to run away as an unevolved person amazed them.


    "Go back!" Ye Yufeng quickly shouted and started to run toward the entrance. Although the wolf was under the influence of time curse, they could still see no hope to kill it.


    Ye Yufeng and Chen Nanxing were quick, but just as they moved, the wolf appeared in front of them like a phantom, blocking the way to go out.


    "Dammit. I will fight it out with it." Chen Nanxing raised the copper shield which was already falling apart to the metal wolf.


    None of the guys dared to ck. Wielding their weapons, they knew very well that at if they could not bypass the wolf, none of them could live.


    However, the behavior of the wolf showed them some hope. The reason they could not kill the wolf before was that they could not even hit it. However, if the wolf chose to block their way, it had to bear their attacks. This way, maybe they would have a chance to kill it.


    Shortly, they found that things were not as smooth as they thought it would be.


    The wolf not only dodged all their attacks, but also wed at Chen Nanxing¡¯s shield in the blink of an eye.


    Crack!


    The shield could no longer hold its shape and fell apart. Chen Nanxing was knocked over by the incredible force and tumbled over before he could stand up.


    Ding!


    Ye Yufeng suddenly had a dagger in his hand and quickly stabbed it at the wolf¡¯s neck.


    "Give me a beast soul!" Ye Yufeng eximed, his eyes sparkling. Obviously, he had great faith in his strike.


    Bang!


    The dagger hit the wolf¡¯s neck and exploded, thousands of smaller des flew in all directions at the wolf with great speed.


    Han Sen was a bit shocked. No wonder Ye Yufeng was so confident. The dagger turned out to be a one-use beast soul like the ghost butterfly boomerang. It seemed it was also a sacred-blood weapon. Otherwise, Ye Yufeng would not be so sure of himself.


    What happened next made Ye Yufeng turn pale.


    Thousands of small des hit the wolf¡¯s body and nked. With the weapon¡¯s sharpness and speed, it did not even cut the hair of the wolf, but fell on the floor like broken ss.


    "How is that possible?" Ye Yufeng almost stared his eyes out. Chen Nanxing and Chen Zichen were also dumbstruck. Obviously, they could also tell how good the dagger was. However, the wolf¡¯s performance made them feel desperate.


    Only Han Sen who had determined the wolf to be a super creature had guessed the result, and did not look surprised at all.


    After being attacked, the metal wolf was agitated. It howled again and came at Ye Yufeng. Blood suddenly spilled.


    Ye Yufeng used all his force to run. Although he managed to avoid being hit in the vital parts, his leg was wed and blood started to well.


    Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing had taken the opportunity to go out of the opening in the green gold wall and quickly ran out.


    Because he was injured in the leg, Ye Yufeng could not run fast. Being thest one, Ye could no longer dodge the second attack from the wolf.


    Feeling desperate, Ye Yufeng raised his sword and wanted to cut the wolf before he died. Although it was pointless, he did not want to go down doing nothing. The sacred-blood sword was useless against the wolf and immediately bounced back, almost cutting Ye Yufeng himself.


    Seeing the ws almost at his chest, although Ye Yufeng was wearing sacred-blood armor, he did not think it could protect himself. This is the end of me. He thought.


    All of a sudden, Ye Yufeng felt someone pulled him in the back away from the ws.


    Bang!


    Ye Yufeng was thrown out toward the exit. Getting up, he saw Han Sen standing opposite the wolf.


    "Dor?" Ye Yufeng was dazed. He did not believe Dor would have saved him.


    "Go! Why are you standing there?" Han Sen eximed with his eyes fixed on the wolf.


    The reason he saved Ye Yufeng was not because he liked the man, but because he had thought of a method to kill the super creature, and Ye Yufeng and his time curse would be a great help in Han Sen¡¯s n.

 Chapter 363: The Plan

    Chapter 363: The n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Yufeng looked at Han Sen withplicated feelings and limped outside. As he ran, he kept looking back and saw the ck metal wolf had thrown itself at Han Sen at the same high speed.


    Ye Yufeng did not have the heart to watch. Although he felt terrible, Han Sen was already doomed. If he did not leave fast enough, his life saved by Han Sen would also end there.


    Ye Yufeng gritted his teeth and ran as fast as his injured leg could carry him. The wolf kept howling.


    In the nest, Han Sen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the metal wolf. Before the wolf jumped, Han Sen had already stepped ahead.


    With his heart thumping and blood pumping, Han Sen¡¯s veins stood out all over his body like green snakes, looking scary.


    The power of Heresy Mantra was used to it extreme, and Overload had motivated Han Sen¡¯s body cells. Han Sen could almost hear his bones moan.


    Fast, incredibly fast. When Han Sen put his foot forward, it almost became a blur.


    Even so, Han Sen was still slower than the metal wolf. This wolf was a super creature featuring speed, so it was even faster than the turtle.


    Even when the time curse was still working, Han Sen was still slower than the wolf.


    However, the wolf was unable to hit Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s kiting skills made the wolf go to the wrong spot, where Han Sen had avoided ahead of time.


    Of course, Han Sen could not predict the future. The reason it happened was that Han Sen could determine where the wolf was going next, as he understood its pattern. Han Sen was leading the wolf attack himself to some extent.


    The kiting skills that he learned from Queen allowed him to protect himself against the wolf.


    However, it was almost impossible for him to kill the wolf. Even the one-use sacred-blood beast soul could not hurt it, Han Sen had basically no chance to kill it.


    Before Ye Yufeng took the time curse back, Han Sen tried to fight the wolf as much as possible, trying to know its strength better, which would be helpful to him in the future.


    Although Han Sen could predict the wolf¡¯s action, it was too fast and strong for Han Sen to fight back.


    Seeing Ye Yufeng had run out as well, Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing were dazed. Ye Yufeng was injured in the leg, and they thought it was unlikely that he could survive.


    Ye Yufeng did not bother to talk to the brothers and looked to the entrance. However, he did not see Han Sene out.


    "No need to look. That guy cannot make it," said Chen Nanxing.


    "Shut up!" Although Ye Yufeng was thinking the same, he did not want to hear Chen Nanxing say it out loud. Ye Yufeng could not understand why Dor had chosen to save Ye at the risk of his own life in the end.


    When Chen Nanxing was about to lose his temper, he suddenly heard footsteps from the nest.


    "Is the wolfing out?" Chen Nanxing suddenly panicked and quickly ran back, forgetting about Ye Yufeng¡¯s offense.


    Ye Yufeng looked down and was surprised by a golden figure. It was none other than Dor.


    Chen Zichen also saw Han Sen and was shocked. Howe he also survived?


    "Are you okay?" asked Ye Yufeng as Han Sen jumped out the hole.


    "Yeah," replied Han Sen. If Ye Yufeng did not go too far from the time curse so that the beast soul returned to its owner automatically. Han Sen could havested a bit longer.


    After the fight, Han Sen became more certain of his conjecture. It was too difficult for him to kill a super creature alone. Previously, Han Sen did not solicit other people¡¯s assistance, because he was afraid that others might be more a burden than help.


    However, after encountering the evolvers, Han Sen had new thoughts formted. Normally speaking, people from First God¡¯s Sanctuary would be no match of a super creature, even if they had maxed out on their super geno points.


    Evolvers like Ye Yufeng, Chen Nanxing and Chen Zichen couldst while facing a super creature. Ye Yufeng was especially helpful because he had the special beast soul, time curse.


    Although time curse did not slow down the metal wolf enough for them to beat it, it was not a problem. Han Sen still had me lieutenant, which could enhance the power of time curse and further reduce the wolf¡¯s speed.


    If Han Sen could find some beast soul with simr function, maybe he could further limit a super creature¡¯s abilities.


    There remained to be one key issue, which was how to kill the super creature. Since even a one-use sacred-blood beast soul could not injure the metal wolf, it would be even harder to kill it.


    Han Sen had the sacred-blood beast soul sword from Mr. Yu. With the enhancement from the devil sword and me lieutenant, maybe it was possible to kill the wolf. However, he must hit the wolf first.


    Han Sen alone could not aplish that, so he was wondering how he could make Ye Yufeng agree to help him.


    It would be even better if he could also get Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing¡¯s help. When using his sacred-blood shield, Chen Nanxing managed to take some hits from the wolf. Maybe with me lieutenant, he could handle the wolf¡¯s attack a bit longer, which would buy Han Sen more time.


    Han Sen wondered if Chen Nanxing had more sacred-blood shields. If not, it would be fine as well, as long as he could distract the wolf a little.


    "Dor, it turns out you are also an evolver. You¡¯ve been hiding it from us," said Chen Nanxing.


    Naturally, Chen Nanxing believed that Dor was an evolver who had evolved but stayed in First God¡¯s Sanctuary like they were. Otherwise, how would it be possible for him to escape from the wolf?


    In fact, Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng believed so as well. They took it for granted that an unevolved person could not be so strong.


    Han Sen did not argue, as he did not care about these things.


    "Dor, if you need anything in the future, simply ask. I will remember this forever," Ye Yufeng said to Han Sen seriously.


    "I do have something that I need to ask of you," said Han Sen bluntly.

 Chapter 364: Try Again

    Chapter 364: Try Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Name it," said Ye Yufeng.


    "Come down with me again and kill the wolf," said Han Sen calmly.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s words, Ye Yufeng, Chen Nanxing and Chen Zichen all looked puzzled, unable to believe what Han Sen just said. A normal person should know clearly by now that it was impossible for them to kill the wolf.


    Even they were all evolvers at this point, they had just evolved and had never practiced hyper geno arts designed for evolvers. Compared to an average evolver, they were much weaker.


    "Okay. You have saved my life, so it is fair that I give my life back to you." Although Ye Yufeng also believed that going down equaled death, he agreed to do it anyway.


    Han Sen smiled and said, "I am asking you toe because I know there is a way for us to fight the wolf. If I am asking you to die for me, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you just now."


    Before Ye Yufeng spoke, Chen Zichen asked, "Dor, you really think we could kill the wolf?"


    "If it is just Ye Yufeng and me, I think we have a 50% chance. If you and your brother join us, then we should have a 70% chance," said Han Sen, sure of himself.


    "70%?" Chen Nanxing looked at Han Sen incredulously and said. "It was the four of us just now, and we even lost some sacred-blood beast souls. Why would anything change when we try a second time?"


    "Last time, we did not know the wolf very well. But now we do, so we can design tactics ording to its characteristics, which would increase our chance," Han Sen smiled and exined.


    Chen Zichen pondered and said, "Although that is right, I¡¯m afraid tactics wouldn¡¯t work on the wolf. Its speed and strength are simply overwhelming."


    "What if we add this into the equation?" Han Sen summoned the me lieutenant.


    The me lieutenant appeared next to Han Sen, all the beast souls nearby suddenly had a red glow.


    "Is this a sacred-blood aura?" The three guys were surprised to see me lieutenant and feel the abilities of their beast souls enhanced.


    "Exactly. The sacred-blood are a beast soul could increase the power of all beast souls within a certain range. If we use it together with the time curse, we will further slow the wolf down. If we designed properly, we will have a chance to kill it," said Han Sen.


    Chen Nanxing looked at the me lieutenant in surprise. A sacred-blood aura was as rare as a three-legged person. All the gangs would die for even a mutant aura.


    The effect of a mutant beast soul aura was already incredible for a gang, let alone a sacred-blood one.


    Among all the gangs in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, not many had a sacred-blood aura. The fact that Han Sen had one to himself seemed to be a huge waste from Chen Nanxing¡¯s perspective.


    Dor was a lone wolf, while the aura was meant for a group. The more people there were, the more power the aura had.


    "With the sacred-blood aura, we can indeed give it a shot. However, we must have a thorough n first." Chen Zichen looked at the me lieutenant closely and asked Chen Nanxing, "Nanxing, you have another sacred-blood shield, right?"


    "I do have a backup, but it is myst one. Beast soul shields are hard to find." Chen Nanxing felt reluctant to use his backup shield, afraid that it would be ruined by the wolf again. It took him a lot of effort to collect the shields.


    Although after he entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, these beast souls would not be as effective, he could still use them to protect himself in the beginning. If he lost everything here, he would have a disadvantage in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "With the beast soul aura, the shield would be strengthened and couldst longer. In addition, you don¡¯t even need to use it much. Just block the wolf when it is critical and take the shield back afterwards. It will be fine," Chen Zichen smiled and said.


    Both Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing agreed to take part in the n to kill the wolf. Of course, they did not do it for Han Sen, but for the wolf¡¯s beast soul.


    The creature was incredibly strong. If they could get its beast soul and it¡¯s the right type, it should be considered strong in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary as well.


    "As for how to distribute the gains, the meat of the wolf is mine, and whoever kills the wolf gets to keep the beast soul. Sounds fair?" Han Sen proposed.


    The wolf must be a super creature. He wanted both the beast soul and life essence. He was not sure if he could get the beast soul, but he could not let anyone know about the life essence.


    "Sure. No problem." Chen Nanxing agreed. Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng were fine with that as well.


    They did not need the sacred-blood meat, so all they could do with it was to give it away or sell it.


    "How about the egg?" Chen Zichen asked the key question. They might not be able to gain a beast soul from the wolf, but the egg would certainly produce a beast soul.


    "It is too early to talk about that. Let¡¯s try if we could kill the wolf first." Han Sen did notpromise. It was very likely that there would be a super beast soul in the egg as well, and Han Sen did not want to give that up.


    The Chen brothers must be eyeing the egg as well. If they started the argument now they might not even be able to go as a team.


    "Fine." Chen Zichen nodded and let it go. He believed that if they could really kill the wolf, the two brothers would have a bigger chance at the egg since they would work together.


    The four of them exined all the beast souls they owned each and designed a n to fight the wolf ording to its characteristics. It took them a long while to finalize the n.


    "Remember, if we don¡¯t hit the wolf, go back immediately. Do not try to take risks. We can always go back as long as the wolf remained in the nest. No need to hurry," Chen Zichen repeated the n before they went down.


    He was afraid that Han Sen and Ye Yufeng would disturb the n to snatch the beast soul.


    "We¡¯ll do everything as we nned," Han Sen agreed, because he did not believe any of the others had what it takes to kill a super creature.

 Chapter 365: Achilles’ Heel

    Chapter 365: Achilles¡¯ Heel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The four of them entered the nest one by one as they nned. This time, Chen Nanxing was the first.


    Chen Nanxing was walking with a sacred-blood shield over his head. His task was to block the first attack from the metal wolf so that Ye Yufeng had the time to use time curse on the wolf.


    As for Han Sen, although he was holding the spinning spear, he did not n to use it. After all, a gear would not be enhanced by the aura because it was not a beast soul. Therefore, it was impossible for him to use it to kill a super creature. Han Sen was hiding the sacred-blood sword and devil sword, nning to cut the wolf if he could find its weak spot.


    Holding a ck round shield, Chen Nanxing walked into the nest, feeling nervous. This shield was much smaller than his copper one. Thinking of the incredible strength and speed of the wolf, he did not feel secure at all.


    With a howling, a ck shadow suddenly dashed from a cell, leaving Chen Nanxing no chance to dodge.


    Chen Nanxing quickly raised the shield to protect himself.


    Bang!


    Feeling a strong force hitting the shield, Chen Nanxing was knocked dozens of feet away despite that he was pushing the shield with his shoulder. Chen Nanxing hit the wall and rolled over to get up, seeing three long marks added to the surface of his shield, which was obviously wed by the wolf.


    With the buff from the me lieutenant, the shield had be much stronger. Otherwise, it would have been destroyed already.


    Chen Nanxing quickly looked to the wolf and saw that Ye Yufeng had finished using time curse on it. Seeing that the wolf had be much slower, Chen Nanxing let out a sigh of relief.


    However, the wolf quickly threw itself again at Chen Nanxing. Although it had been slowed down, the speed was still frightening. Before Chen Nanxing could gather his strength, the wolf was already in front of him.


    Rolling and crawling, Chen Nanxing tumbled away while shouting, "If you don¡¯t hurry, I will be killed."


    Ye Yufeng pulled Chen Nanxing away from the wolf. Holding their weapons, Han Sen and Ye Yufeng rapidlyunched attacks at the wolf.


    Under the buff of me lieutenant, the time curse had slowed the wolf down significantly. However, the super creature could still manage to dodge all the attacks of the four and fight back at times.


    Although it was one against four, the wolf still had the advantage. The four of them had to coborate with one another to cope with the creature. Fortunately, they had nned ahead of time and did not panic.


    "Dammit! Why is the wolf so fierce?" Chen Nanxing was wed again at his shoulder. Although he managed to avoid being hit in the vital parts, his shoulder was scratched deeply, and blood was flowing.


    Bang!


    Han Sen stabbed his spear at the wolf, which was the first time they had ever hit the creature. However, the spinning force was useless on it.


    The metal wolf shook its body and got rid of the spear, its furpletely intact.


    "Retreat, immediately..." Chen Zichen eximed. All four of them were injured to different extent, so it would make no sense for them to keep going.


    ording to their original n, they fought as they backed out. Eventually, they made it into a small channel. Although the wolf tried to chase after them, the channel was too narrow for it, so it gave up.


    After resting and healing for two days on the ground, the four of them went back to fight the wolf with no sess.


    However, although they were not able to beat the wolf, they had learned more and more about the creature through the repeated efforts.


    They could hit the wolf more and more often, and they got injured less and less frequent. However, they could never hurt the wolf. Even sacred-blood weapons left no mark on its body.


    "The creature is so strong. I¡¯m afraid we could not kill it even if we continue to try," said Chen Nanxing, dejected after several failures.


    Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng remained silent. In fact, they agreed with Chen Nanxing. The metal wolf was so incredibly strong that they could never hurt it.


    However, they had gone too far to give up. Everyone looked to Han Sen.


    Naturally, Han Sen did not want to give up. Although they were not able to hurt the metal wolf, they had hit it multiple times.


    Han Sen had closely observed the reaction of the wolf. Although super creatures had incredible fitness levels, some were weaker than others.


    This metal wolf was more or less on the same level as the baby golden growler. It was only fast, butcking otherwisepared to the adult golden growler. All kinds of creatures had their own weaknesses, but since the overall fitness of a super creature was too good, there weaknesses could be overlooked.


    For example, when Han Sen first encountered the baby golden growler, he could not even injure its eyes.


    This time, the situation was simr, but better. After repeated provocations, Han Sen gradually discovered the weaker part of the wolf.


    However, it was only rtively weak. Even in its weaker part, Han Sen felt like it would take more than 35.0 in fitness, plus the sacred-blood sword, devil sword and me lieutenant, to cause any injury.


    Han Sen had learned that the weakest part in the metal wolf¡¯s body was its jaw.


    Han Sen felt like metal wolf was always carefully protecting it jaw, so it would not be difficult to hit it there.


    Fortunately, because the group of people were too weak for the metal wolf to stay rmed. It had fought the group lots of times and started to think that they could never hurt it.


    This was what Han Sen had been trying to achieve. The reason he did not use the sacred-blood sword and devil sword was to wait for this to happen.


    He would only have one chance. If he could not make it, the wolf would be guarded in the future.


    Therefore, Han Sen had been holding back and waiting for the best chance to make the fatal attack.

 Chapter 366: Fighting Alone

    Chapter 366: Fighting Alone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen could tell that the Chen brothers were having second thoughts and did not feel hopeful anymore.


    If it was not for the fact that Han Sen had saved his life, Ye Yufeng would probably give up as well.


    "Dor, how about we just let it go?" Chen Nanxing said after hesitating for a long while. After all, they could not stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary for too long, otherwise their body would suffer irreversible damage. They could not waste all their time there.


    Chen Zichen also said, "Dor, you see that the metal wolf has really tough skin. Even if we have the chance, we can never injure it. We have tried almost stabbing it everywhere, but is simply did not work. It would be a waste of time if we continue to try."


    Han Sen pondered and said, "You can choose to stay or leave as you wish."


    Then, Han Sen looked to Ye Yufeng and asked, "What¡¯s your n?"


    At this point, Han Sen had known the wolf very well. Even without the two brothers, he could beat the wolf. However, without the time curse, Han Sen was not so sure. After all, the wolf was too fast for Han Sen to hit it in the jaw.


    Ye Yufeng said quietly, "Dor, you have saved my life, so it is only natural that I do whatever you say. If you need me, I¡¯ll be here."


    "In that case, help me and let¡¯s try again." Han Sen was d that Ye Yufeng said that. Without the time curse, Han Sen was not sure how likely he was to seed.


    Ye Yufeng nodded and did not speak. Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing felt awkward and got up. "We¡¯ll leave now. Wish you sess."


    Although they said that, they did not believe that the two of them could kill the metal wolf.


    Chen Nanxing even believed that without the two brothers, Dor and Ye Yufeng might be in danger.


    After all, neither of them had a sacred-blood shield, so there was no way they could defend themselves.


    Before leaving, Chen Zichen gazed at Han Sen and Ye Yufeng, hesitated and said, "We have spent more than a month together. No matter what you think, I have a lot of respect for the two of you. Here is a word that I would like to share, if you don¡¯t mind."


    "Please," said Han Sen.


    "We don¡¯t belong in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary and should not waste too much time here," Chen Zichen said and got up to fair Han Sen and Ye Yufeng well.


    Chen Zichen¡¯s words reminded Han Sen. Since he had not evolved, he would not suffer from the punishment of God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, Han Sen did not know how long ago Ye Yufeng evolved. If Ye Yufeng kept staying, he might suffer irreversible damage in his body.


    Han Sen told Ye Yufeng, "If you don¡¯t feel well, leave with them."


    "I should be able tost a few days more," said Ye Yufeng.


    "Then let¡¯s rest for two hours and try again. If we don¡¯t seed this time, you can go back." Han Sen nned to try onest time. If he failed to kill the wolf, he would rely on himself.


    After all, Ye Yufeng had been faithful, so Han Sen could not let Ye sacrifice himself.


    After resting for a while, Han Sen and Ye Yufeng again entered the nest. In the broken wall, Han Sen told Ye Yufeng, "I will lure the wolf out, and all you need to do is to summon the time curse. You don¡¯t have to fight the wolf this time."


    "Okay," replied Ye Yufeng and did not say anything more.


    Han Sen took a deep breath and entered the opening.


    He was walking in an odd way. He was not following a straight line, but swinging left and right. It looked like he was a cripple. Han Sen had integrated kiting skills and the skeleton¡¯s disordered movements into his walking, making his opponent unable to tell where he was really going.


    Even if the metal wolf rushed out, Han Sen was sure that he could dodge its attack.


    Suddenly, the wolf threw itself at Han Sen like a ghost. However, the direction it went was off because of the skills Han Sen used, so Han Sen was able to avoid its attack.


    Ye Yufeng was fast enough to attach time curse to the wolf. With the help of me lieutenant, the wolf had be much slower, and Han Sen could see where it was moving.


    Han Sen immediately stabbed his spear at the wolf. Because they had fought multiple times, the wolf knew that the spear could not injure. It simply slightly moved aside before throwing itself at Han Sen again.


    However, Han Sen had used the kiting skills to avoid its snap and knew very well where the wolf would be going.


    After releasing the time curse, Ye Yufeng initially wanted to help Han Sen fight. However, after watching for a while, Ye Yufeng stopped in surprise.


    After spending more than a month with Han Sen, Ye Yufeng thought Han Sen should be a strong evolver with his sacred geno points maxed out. However, Han Sen would not be much stronger than the two brothers and himself.


    Originally, Ye Yufeng did not think they could do well in thisst shot. After all, they were missing two people, and it would be an issue how to distract the wolf. However, Han Sen was distracting the wolf himself, which showed Ye Yufeng something he had never seen before.


    Since the four of them were working together previously, Ye Yufeng had not been able to tell Han Sen¡¯s strength. With Han Sen facing the wolf alone, Ye Yufeng felt shocked.


    Even with the me lieutenant and time curse used, Han Sen who had shapeshifted was still much slower than the wolf. Normally speaking, Han Sen would not be able to dodge all the attacks from the wolf.


    However, Han Sen managed to avoid all the wolf¡¯s attacks easily, without sweating. Ye Yufeng couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Han Sen was much slower than the wolf, so how could he easily avoid its attacks?


    Ye Yufeng felt more and more puzzled. Han Sen¡¯s footwork did not seem to be too strong. Even at his best, he was still slower than the wolf. However, Ye Yufeng felt like no matter how fast the wolf was, it was impossible for it to hit Han Sen.

 Chapter 367: Coming Back from Death

    Chapter 367: Coming Back from Death


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Yufeng felt more and more odd, his brows knitted.


    Suddenly, Ye Yufeng thought of something and appeared to be shocked. He couldn¡¯t help eximing, "Is that Heavenly Go? Is Dor a descendent of that person?"


    Although Ye Yufeng had heard about Heavenly Go, he had never witnessed it being used. Therefore, he was not sure if Han Sen was using Heavenly Go.


    The techniques Han Sen was using made him feel it should be simr to the legendary Heavenly Go.


    Although Han Sen was slower than the wolf, he could easily dodge its snaps. When Ye Yufeng looked closely, it almost felt like the wolf was controlled by Han Sen. Before it even moved, Han Sen had alreadye up with a solution.


    Aside from Heavenly Go, Ye Yufeng could not think of any martial arts that could be used in such a way. "Heaven is the checkerboard, and men are my stones." ording to the legend, Heavenly Go could be used to control minds and even behaviors of opponents. Some even said that it could be used to predict the future, which was what Ye Yufeng thought Han Sen was doing.


    Ye Yufeng did not join the fight, because he had determined that Han Sen was able to defend himself well. If Ye Yufeng tried to help Han Sen, he might even disrupt Han Sen¡¯s n.


    Han Sen had never practiced Heavenly Go. He had just learned kiting skills from Queen and had no idea what Queen was practicing.


    However, Han Sen did not have time to think about that. All his focus was on the metal wolf.


    Han Sen had been extremely familiar with the environment. Every step he made was designed carefully based on his experience in more than a month.


    What Han Sen was waiting for was an opportunity, an opportunity to make the metal wolf make one move. For this move to happen, Han Sen had been calcting to the smallest detail. Every step he made was the result of countless calctions.


    Only when the wolf made that move could Han Senunch his fatal attack at the wolf¡¯s jaw.


    For this moment, Han Sen had thought about the wolf¡¯s pattern and character a thousand times.


    In addition, for this one chance, Han Sen had been holding back for more than a month and refrained from using his sacred-blood sword and devil sword. Because the spinning spear could not be enhanced by the me lieutenant, and the fact that Han Sen was holding back himself, he posed the least threats to the wolf. Facing him alone, the wolf was the least guarded at this point, which was exactly what Han Sen needed.


    Even if the Chen brothers did not ask to leave, Han Sen would also try to fight the metal wolf alone. Only by doing this could he execute his n.


    Watching the target stepping into his scheme, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were as calm as water. Although his heart was beating rapidly because of Heresy Mantra, his mind was extremely peaceful.


    Han Sen was clear that this was his only chance, so he could only seed and cannot fail. To seed, he did not need to be angry or explosive. All he needed was to perfectly execute his n with no mistakes.


    The wolf was roaring from time to time. For so many days, the wolf had been disturbed by the group repeatedly, so it had wanted to eat them alive for a while.


    At this point, Han Sen was facing the wolf alone, but the wolf even hit him, which made the wolf snap harder.


    Seeing the creature getting agitated, Han Sen was delighted. The more frantic the wolf was, the more likely he was to seed.


    Gradually, the wolf was led to the designed spot by Han Sen. In other words, Han Sen was forced into a corner by himself.


    It was a narrow corner between two stone walls. The two walls formted an angle of 45¡ã, and there was arge stone about 3 feet tall in front of Han Sen.


    If the wolf wanted to attack Han Sen, and must jump over therge stone. In order to do that, the wolf had to jump much higher than usual, which would force it to expose its jaw to Han Sen.


    Coming back from death was Han Sen¡¯s only option, and Han Sen¡¯s only chance.


    The wolf was extremely enraged. Seeing that Han Sen who was super sly forced into the corner and had nowhere to go, the wolf couldn¡¯t help jumping over and throwing itself at Han Sen, trying to kill him with one blow.


    Ye Yufeng who was watching suddenly became pale. As he tried to rush over, he realized it was toote. Ye Yufeng had to watch the wolf going at Han Sen.


    Staring at the wolfing at him, Han Sen stayed still like a stone. The moment that the jaw of the wolf was exposed to Han Sen, he flipped his wrist, and a silver sword covered in ck smoke suddenly reached forward. This move was so unexpected that even a human could not see iting, let alone a creature.


    In addition, before Han Sen attacked, he almost seemed indifferent. There was no way of telling his murderous intent. It was a great contrast between how fierce this move was and how cool he seemed.


    Thump!


    With the use of Heresy Mantra, Han Sen¡¯s heart ran like an engine, making horrendous sounds, which could even be heard outside of his body.


    Veins stood out on the body of the bloody yer. Han Sen felt that his muscle and bones were on fire, generating tremendous heat.


    Using Overload at its extreme, Han Sen¡¯s body was like a volcano. If Han Sen went a hair over, his body would explode.


    Different from his burning body, Han Sen¡¯s brain was extremely calm. He felt like an onlooker, watching his body turning stronger and stronger and his sword stabbing at the wolf.


    Han Sen was exercising both absolute control and extreme fierceness.


    Whoosh!


    The tip of the sword cut the ck fur with friction. There were even sparkles.


    "Kill!" Han Sen roared and motivated everyst ounce of energy in his body, pushing the sword through the fur into the flesh of the wolf.


    Blood started to flow along the de.

 Chapter 368: Another Super Beast Soul

    Chapter 368: Another Super Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The wolf¡¯s whimper was stopped by the de in its throat. However, the creature suddenly turned its head and broke the sacred-blood sword. The beast soul suddenly disappeared and metal wolf fell on the floor with blood welling from its wound.


    Han Sen quickly stabbed the spinning spear at the wolf, which gave Han Sen a fierce stare and escaped deeper into the nest.


    There was no way that Han Sen would let it go. He had prepared so long for this moment. Grabbing the spinning spear, Han Sen ran on his four hooves toward the wolf.


    Because it was bleeding too hard, the wolf had slowed down significantly and failed to get away from Han Sen.


    However, when the wolf entered where the cells were, many creatures started to rush out ande at Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not even care. He dashed into the numerous creatures like a demon. Han Sen did not believe that one nest could nurture two super creatures.


    He was confident to face any creature but the super creatures.


    The creatures were roaring, the spear was dancing, and blood was sshing. Han Sen made his way through the creatures and followed the wolf closely.


    Everything changed so fast that Ye Yufeng was dumbstruck. A moment ago, Han Sen was in danger and was about to be killed, while suddenly, it was the metal wolf that suffered a severe injury and ran away. Ye Yufeng could not even understand what had happened.


    Seeing Han Sen killing the creatures like death himself, Ye Yufeng suddenly came to himself and rushed forward.


    The deeper Han Sen went, the more creature he saw. However, Han Sen did not even care. He simply killed everything he saw. Every creature in his way was killed with one blow. The bloody yer¡¯s body was covered in warm blood.


    The metal wolf had be slower and slower. It seemed that it was injured so badly that the creature could no longer run fast. Even when Han Sen was hindered by the creatures, the wolf still cannot get rid of him.


    Suddenly, the wolf turned its head back and threw itself at Han Sen, determined. It seemed that the wolf was going for mutual destruction, knowing itself could not survive.


    Seeing the wolfing at him, Han Sen remained calm. The speed and strength of the wolf had been greatly reduced, so he could no longer pose any threat to him.


    Dodging the wolf¡¯s attack, Han Sen swept the spear across at the wolf, sending it into the air.


    Before the wolf fell, Han Sen lifted its body higher with the spear.


    Bam Bam Bam!


    The wolf was strapped by the spear so fast that it could not evennd.


    Han Sen knew that the spinning spear could not break the wolf¡¯s fur, so it was pointless to stab the creature. He was simply beating the wolf hard to make its wound tear. More blood flowed from the wolf¡¯s jaw.


    Ye Yufeng was dashing among the creatures. When he approached Han Sen, he saw Han Sen whipping the metal wolf which used to be invincible and had now lost the ability to fight back.


    Suddenly, Han Sen turned the spear around and drove it into the wolf¡¯s injured throat, nailing the wolf¡¯s body to the stone wall.


    Bang!


    The wolf¡¯s body hit and smashed the wall. The spear was driven into the wolf¡¯s injury with a strong spinning force.


    Blood spurted from the wolf¡¯s throat. The creature had lost all its energy and even stopped struggling.


    With blood and sparkles, the head of the spear eventually hit the wolf¡¯s brain.


    "Larva of super creature cursed wolf killed. Beast soul of cursed wolf gained. Life essence avable. Meat inedible."


    Watching the body of the cursed wolf dissolving, Han Sen quickly grabbed the ck life essence, overjoyed.


    "Super beast soul... Super beast soul... I have another super beast soul..." Han Sen almost wanted to shout to express his joy.


    However, Han Sen stopped himself and put away the life essence before Ye Yufeng saw it.


    Han Sen did not want to leak the existence of the super creatures. It would cost so much trouble.


    As Ye Yufeng and Han Sen ughtered the creatures, there was nothing that could stop the two of them. Very soon, they killed everything in the nest, including a cow-like sacred-blood creature. Han Sen killed the creature with one strike but did not gain its beast soul. However, Han Sen was not let down at all. He was very much still immersed in the excitement of gaining the super beast soul.


    The two of them quickly got to where the egg was. What they saw made them feel shocked.


    Where the egg should be was empty.


    Han Sen and Ye Yufeng both felt odd. With all the creatures still alive, it was unlikely that the egg was gone.


    It was hard for them to believe that someone could hide himself from all the creatures and break the egg.


    In addition, Ye Yufeng was the one who found the nest first. Before he was there, the green gold wall was still intact, so no one could have entered the ce.


    "Did the Chen brothers manage to break the egg without rming any creatures when they came down the first time?" Ye Yufeng murmured to himself, but felt his guess was unlikely.


    The brothers were only in the nest for a very short amount of time. Even if they did not rm any creature, it was impossible for them to reach the egg and return safely in such a short amount of time.


    Han Sen suddenly had a thought. Was the cursed wolf hatched from the egg?

 Chapter 369: SOS

    Chapter 369: SOS


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although the disappearance of the egg gave Han Sen some thoughts, he could not confirm any of it.


    After splitting the meat of the sacred-blood creature with Ye Yufeng, Han Sen returned to Steel Armor Shelter and ate the meat on the way. When Han Sen returned to the shelter, he had gained two more sacred geno points and now had eighty-five.


    After going back to his room, Han Sen summoned the beast soul of the cursed wolf excitedly.


    Type of beast soul of cursed wolf: weapon.


    A ck dagger suddenly appeared in Han Sen¡¯s hand. Although it was just a bit more than a foot long, it was heavier than an average broadsword. The de was so thin that it was almost transparent, making Han Sen feel cold when looking at it.


    Han Sen wielded the dagger, and a Z-steel block was sliced in half with no resistance.


    Without a good target, Han Sen could not tell what other strengths of the weapon were.


    "Super beast soul weapon..." Han Sen almostughed out loud as he had been overjoyed with his new gain, which was exactly what he needed at the moment in order to hunt super creatures. With this dagger, he would never worry that he had nothing to kill a super creature with. If he ran into the baby golden growler again, Han Sen could kill it without a doubt.


    However, it would not be easy for him to go to that ind again. In addition, he was not sure whether the baby golden growler would stay on the ind. Han Sen had to give up the thought.


    Although super creatures were rare, he should be able to find one if he was paying attention. There was no need for him to go that far.


    The most important thing was to be stronger himself. After all, super creatures each had its own features. Although he had a super beast soul dagger, Han Sen needed to improve himself further in order to be safe. He also needed time to find a super creature to kill.


    Taking out the life essence of the cursed wolf, Han Sen started to lick it. The ck crystal gradually turned into ck liquid. Han Sen drank it and felt his body cells undergoing incredible changes, giving him a better physique.


    "Life essence of cursed wolf eaten. One super geno point gained."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Han Sen felt enchanted.


    The life essence of the cursed wolf brought Han Sen eight super geno points. Han Sen now had forty-three super geno points. One thing made him feel puzzled. The golden growler was the only creature that spilled out its life essence without its body dissolving, while all the other creatures killed by Han Sen disappeared in thin air.


    However, Han Sen knew that he would not get an answer anytime soon, because there was not enough information. He simply gave up thinking on that.


    After returning to ckhawk, Han Sen started to search information rted to super creature on the Sk. In the meantime, he was trying to improve himself further to prepare for the next hunting trip.


    It was not that easy to locate a super creature, so Han Sen had to be patient and browse the news of Steel Armor Shelter and the shelters nearby each day.


    One day, Han Sen went on diator, which he had not logged in recently. Opening the friend list, no one was online. In fact, Han Sen only had Queen, Desperado, and QHZ in the list.


    Han Sen chose to be matched randomly. There were so many advanced yers on this tform that he always had something to learn.


    Very soon, Han Sen started a fight with an opponent.


    Lost, lost, lost. Han Sen had lost a dozen fights in a row and reached the limit of what his body could take.


    It was not his lucky day. All the opponents arranged for him by the system were too advanced. The weakest of them also had a fitness level around fifty. The longest he hadsted was less than four minutes.


    Han Sen did not care about losing and winning as long as he could practice his skills.


    When he came out of the holographic device, Han Sen was soaked in his sweat. His body was still burning, and he feltpletely spent.


    Keeping his body under the influence of Overload, Han Sen got extremely tired. However, he had be used to it. As long as he took some rest and eat properly, he would recover very soon.


    Bang!


    Just when Han Sen left the holographic device and entered the hallway, someone came hastily from the opposite direction. Walking with his head bowed, the guy bumped into Han Sen.


    Han Sen was knocked over. He had wanted to move away, but he didn¡¯t realize that the guy was not paying attention at all. In addition, he had used thest drop of his energy just now and could not dodge in time.


    "Sorry... Sorry..." The guy apologized and pulled Han Sen up hurriedly.


    "It¡¯s fine." Han Sen got up and waved his hand.


    "Brother Han?" The guy saw who Han Sen was, suddenly became overjoyed, and would not let go of Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    The guy was ordinary looking, in uniform of ckhawk and with his hair messy.


    Han Sen regarded him but did not recognize him. He was not sure why the guy was happy to see him.


    "Save me, Brother Han," his schoolmate started to beg Han Sen.


    Han Sen was a bit upset. He was not sure if the guy was crazy. They were in a military academy, and the student should bepletely safe.


    In addition, there was no one around chasing him.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Han Sen frowned slightly, watching the guy¡¯s hand tremble.


    The guy looked left and right. No one was in the hallway, and no one should be noticing them.


    The guy was still concerned and pulled Han Sen into a corner before he told Han Sen what had happened.

 Chapter 370: Beast Soul Add-On

    Chapter 370: Beast Soul Add-On


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The students named Wang Di was also in the senior year. He was top three in Martial Arts Department, and rather well known on campus.


    With his good looks, the guy had a bright future ahead of him.


    However, since Wang Di started to go to diator, everything has changed.


    Initially, like Han Sen, Wang Di also went to diator in order to improve himself. However, Wang Diter discovered the VIP section in diator.


    In order to enter the VIP section, Wang Di needed to pay arge amount of membership fee. Since he was from a wealthy family, and had earned quite some money in God¡¯s Sanctuary himself, Wang Di paid the membership fee and entered the VIP section.


    In an ordinary game, there was only winning and losing. However, in the VIP section, arge sum of money must be submitted before the game started as the stake. Once lost, one would hand the money over to one¡¯s opponent. In the VIP section, the opponents were always randomly matched. However, the unevolved and evolved belonged to different groups.


    In the beginning, Wang Di was only giving it a shot. He had met both strong and weak opponents and earned some money. Later on, he became more and more obsessed. Not only had he lost all his money, he had owed the system a huge debt.


    "What do you need me for? I don¡¯t have any money to lend you." Han Sen was not interested in helping a gambler. Han Sen would not even give money to a gambling friend, let alone a stranger like Wang Di.


    "No, brother. I do want to borrow money, I only want you to save me..." Wang Di shook his head and continued.


    Because Wang Di had already be obsessed, not only had he borrowed a lot of money from others, he had also signed some deadly contracts. At this point, Wang Di had owed so much money that it was impossible that he could give it back. In this case, he had to fight life-and-death battles.


    The so-called life-and-death battles were not realbats, but ughters to satisfy some perverts.


    In a life-and-death battle, everything could be used, and the only goal was to kill the opponent and survive. Blood and death were the ultimate feast for those perverts.


    In two days, staff of diator with take Wang Di to take part in a life-and-death battle. Although Wang Di was just a student, because of the contracts he had signed, diator was allowed to take him away.


    "How can I help you?" Han Sen frowned. In fact, he felt that Wang Di did not deserve his sympathy.


    With a good background and solid foundation, Wang Di did not make use of his advantages, but became obsessed in gambling, which ruined himself.


    Although Han Sen was good at mind games, he would never be a part of gambling, because he knew that one would always lose at some point.


    If one had no other option but to gamble, Han Sen could understand that. However, with a million options, Wang Di still chose to gamble, which was simply his own fault.


    But after all, they were schoolmates, and Han Sen would not mind helping the guy if it did not take much.


    "I want to ask you to go to the life-and-death battle on my behalf..."


    Before Wang Di finished his words, Han Sen turned away. The request was too much.


    Han Sen was not so arrogant that he thought he was invincible. He was merely an unevolved person, and so many people could kill him in the Alliance. If he agreed to take part in the life-and-death battle, he would be handing his life to others.


    As a stranger to Wang Di, there was no way Han Sen would sacrifice himself for the guy.


    "Brother... Wait... I could pay you," Wang Di quickly pulled Han Sen¡¯s sleeve and eximed in terror.


    "I know you don¡¯t have any money left. And even if you do, money cannot buy human life," said Han Sen calmly.


    Han Sen knew a thing or two about the VIP section of diator. When Huangfu Pingqing introduced diator to him, she had told him about the VIP section.


    Technically speaking, diator belonged to Ares Martial Hall, but there were other powerful board members who were in charge of the VIP section. Huangfu Pingqing had repeatedly told Han Sen not to go to VIP section, which would do him no good. In her words, it was a yground for perverts.


    Han Sen was a good listener to advice. Without enough temptation, he would never go to VIP section.


    Wang Di had dug his own tomb, and there was no need for Han Sen to help the guy, since Han Sen was no saint.


    "No... Brother, although I don¡¯t have money left, I could give you sacred-blood beast souls..." Said Wang Di in a trembling voice, unwilling to let go of Han Sen¡¯s arm.


    "Sacred-blood beast souls could not be traded for a human life." Han Sen shook his head and thought, why would you do this knowing that nothing good coulde out of gambling?


    "Not just any sacred-blood beast souls... Brother... I have a sacred-blood beast soul add-on, which is extremely rare and useful. You are so strong that you will definitely survive the life-and-death battle... I also have a sacred-blood beast soul weapon that I can give you... Please save me," Wang Di begged, as if Han Sen was hisst straw.


    Initially, Wang Di had been desperate already. Meeting Han Sen, however, gave him some hope. Wang Di felt like maybe God was giving him another chance, so he would do whatever it took to survive.


    Han Sen wanted to say no, but hesitated when hearing "sacred-blood beast soul add-on." All the add-ons he had witnessed were extremely strong, like Qin Xuan¡¯s water spirit and Ye Yufeng¡¯s time curse.


    "Which shelter are you in? And what does the beast soul add-on do?" Han Sen hesitated and asked.


    "I know you are in Steel Armor Shelter. I¡¯m pretty close..." Wang Di became overjoyed, quickly told Han Sen his shelter and the abilities of the sacred-blood beast souls and looked at Han Sen expectantly.

 Chapter 371: Hired to Fight

    Chapter 371: Hired to Fight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After returning to his dorm, Han Sen dialed Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s number and saw her in the holographic image.


    Huangfu Pingqing was wearing a ck strap gown. The low-cut showed off her deep cleavage. The contrast of ck and white made her breasts stand out.


    "Little brother, you must be calling me for some favor?" Huangfu Pingqing said, smiling.


    "Ahem. Sister, you are so insightful and intelligent to be able to tell this... You are definitely the best candidate to inherit Ares Martial Hall..." Han Sen said with a dry smile. He never contacted Huangfu Pingqing and felt bad that he was only calling because he needed something.


    "Just tell me what you want. You¡¯re no good at ttering..." Huangfu Pingqing grinned, her face glowing like a blooming flower.


    "Sister, then I¡¯ll be straightforward. Can you tell me a thing or two about the VIP section of diator?" asked Han Sen.


    After Wang Di told Han Sen about the sacred-blood beast soul add-on, Han Sen became very interested, but he did not agree to Wang Di¡¯s request immediately.


    The Alliance was different from God¡¯s Sanctuary. The strongest opponents Han Sen could ever face in First God¡¯s Sanctuary were those who had just be evolvers, and they were not even that much of a threat to Han Sen. However, in the Alliance, too many people had the ability to kill Han Sen, and he did not dare to ck at all, which was why he was asking Huangfu Pingqing.


    "You went to the VIP section?" Huangfu Pingqing suddenly became mad. "Didn¡¯t I tell warn you against it repeatedly?"


    "Not me, but one of my schoolmates." Han Sen told Huangfu Pingqing everything about Wang Di. If it was possible, Han Sen would love to help him.


    Huangfu Pingqing heard Han Sen out with her brows knitted, pondered and said, "Consider this person dead already. Don¡¯t get in the middle of this."


    "How so? If he wins the battle, his debt would go away, right?" Han Sen continued to ask.


    "You think those perverts would let him win?" Huangfu Pingqing curled her lips and said. "All I could tell you is that whoever goes there is a toro waiting to be ughtered. Less than 1% could survive."


    "If I¡¯m willing to spend some money, will it be possible to get him out?" Han Sen thought about it and asked. He¡¯d rather not see Wang Di die.


    "You think a snake is going to give up on its prey?" Huangfu Pingqing said grimly. "This is not your business. We can do nothing about."


    "What if I fight on behalf of him?" Han Sen asked tentatively. He did not want to let go of the sacred-blood beast soul add-on, which was almost impossible to find on the market and would be a great help and hunting super creatures.


    "You know him very well?" Huangfu Pingqing gazed at Han Sen.


    "Not really." Han Sen told Huangfu Pingqing about Wang Di¡¯s proposal to hire Han Sen with the beast souls.


    "You didn¡¯t agree yet, right?" Huangfu Pingqing asked with her brows knitted.


    "Not yet. But I really want that beast soul add-on. Is there no way around this?" Huangfu Pingqing asked.


    Huangfu Pingqing rolled her eyes at Han Sen and said, "If I were you, I would give up such a stupid idea. If you go there, it is impossible that he would survive. To be honest with you, the people Wang Di will be facing there are actually evolvers. It is the same if you go on his behalf. Do you think you stand any chance?"


    "This is fraud," said Han Sen, frowning.


    "It is. And what can you do about it? Those people are so powerful that neither of us could afford to mess with them. Just give up the idea," said Huangfu Pingqing.


    "If I were to go, what kind of evolver with my opponent be?" Han Sen pondered and asked.


    "You are not serious, right? You think you can beat an evolver? Any evolver would be too strong for an unevolved person, especially in a life-and-death battle like this. Your opponent would not hold back at all, because no one would risk his own life." Huangfu Pingqing stared at Han Sen.


    "If the opponent is someone who has just evolved, maybe I could win," He said calmly.


    Huangfu Pingqing gazed at Han Sen for a long before she said, "I will send you a video clip. If you think you have what it takes to kill this person, then you can go."


    Han Sen received the video shortly. He clicked y and saw two guys fighting in a ring. One guy was as strong as a tower. He was at least 8 feet tall. The extremely muscr body made him look like Ironman himself.


    The beast soul weapon used by his opponent only left a shallow mark on his skin. The muscr man then lifted his opponent up and easily ripped the poor guy apart like tearing apart a chicken. Blood rained like crazy.


    Audience outside the ring were cheering excitedly, shouting and hitting the fence.


    Then the video was followed by another one. The protagonist was still the extremely muscr man. His opponent was beheaded immediately this time.


    All the video clips were more or less the same thing. All the opponents of this man were torn into pieces by him bare-handedly. The strongest person onlysted half an hour in front of this man before meeting his fate.


    "Who is this person?" Han Sen turned off the video and asked Huangfu Pingqing.


    "It is not important who he is. The key is that if you entered the life-and-death battle, he is very likely to be your opponent," said Huangfu Pingqing.


    In fact, Huangfu Pingqing was exaggerating a little bit. The perverts enjoyed watching a bloody and slow kill instead of a seckill, which would be way less fun. Therefore, when they sought an opponent for the unevolved, they would prefer to choose an evolver without all his geno points maxed out. This way, the unevolved would still have some chance to struggle. However, the man in the video that Huangfu Pingqing showed Han Sen was a top evolver, famous for his cruelty, hence popr among the perverts.


    The man was not for every unevolved person. The reason Huangfu Pingqing said that was to dissuade Han Sen from risking his life.


    "Can you make sure that he will be my opponent if I enter the battle?" Han Sen asked seriously.


    "Of course," said Huangfu Pingqing resolutely. She did not want Han Sen to take any chance.


    "Okay then. I have decided that I will enter the battle on behalf of Wang Di." Han Sen¡¯s calm words made Huangfu Pingqing feel dumbstruck and speechless.

 Chapter 372: Ning Yue

    Chapter 372: Ning Yue


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Huangfu Pingqing did not know what was wrong with Han Sen to make such a decision. Although that man just evolved one or two years ago and thus had a low count of geno points among evolvers, his fitness index should still be around forty, which was way beyond any unevolved person.


    Attacks from an unevolved person were basically useless on that man. In addition, the man had practiced a hyper geno art called Iron Jacket, which could change the structure of one¡¯s body cells. The user would have incredible defense and could not even be hurt by a weapon. Han Sen would stand no chance facing this guy.


    However, Han Sen insisted that he go. In Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s eyes, Han Sen was crazy.


    "Why? Give me a reason," said Huangfu Pingqing, a bit annoyed.


    "Because I can defeat him," Han Sen said calmly.


    This man was strong, and even as strong as the turtle. However, one thing the guy wascking was his speed.


    More importantly, Han Sen was not the same person he used to be. He had gained enough strength and even a super beast soul dagger from the cursed wolf. After seeing the videos of the man, Han Sen was certain that he could defeat this person.


    In fact, Han Sen with his new dagger was the man¡¯s worst enemy. The man had strong fitness but low speed, which made him Han Sen¡¯s favorite target.


    In addition, the fitness level of the man was not too strong for Han Sen to conquer. If Han Sen would have this man as his opponent, he could totally enter the battle.


    Huangfu Pingqing stared at Han Sen incredulously, unable to believe what she had heard. "You think you could beat him?"


    "Yes," Han Sen answered decisively.


    "You sure you are not sick or drunk?" Huangfu Pingqing almost wanted to crack Han Sen¡¯s head open to see what he was thinking.


    In her eyes, an unevolved person iming he was able to beat the man was asughable as an ant iming it could lift an elephant.


    "I am neither sick nor drunk. I am perfectly sober," Han Sen said seriously. "Sister, if you could make sure that my opponent would be this person, I am 100% sure that I will win. But are you sure that I would face him?"


    Huangfu Pingqing stared at Han Sen and became silent. She could not take Han Sen¡¯s words for it.


    However, Han Sen did not seem to be joking. Huangfu Pingqing had to reconsider.


    "You¡¯re not joking?" Huangfu Pingqing wanted to make sure, looking Han Sen in the eyes.


    "Absolutely not. No one would joke about his own life," said Han Sen seriously.


    Huangfu Pingqing said, "I don¡¯t know why you have suddenly be crazy. Do you know you could lose your life right there? Once you go, there is no turning back. If you lose, death will be the only option."


    "If I win, can Ie back alive?" asked Han Sen.


    Huangfu Pingqing sighed and said, "The person in charge of the VIP section is named Ning Yue. Maybe you have not heard his name, but he should know his brother, who is my cousin Son of Heaven."


    "Brother of Son of Heaven?" Han Sen hesitated.


    "In fact, Ning Yue is Son of Heaven¡¯s twin brother, and Ning Yue was not his original name. When they were born, Ning Yue weighed 8 pounds and was very healthy. However, Son of Heaven was a weak baby, less than 5 pounds and dying. Their grandfather was a believer of fate, so he hired a forteller, who told him that Ning Yue¡¯s fate had obstructed his brother¡¯s. Then the forteller changed the name of the healthy baby to Yue, which is a name said to be helpful to his brother¡¯s development."


    "Except for their grandfather, no one in the family believed that just by changing the other child¡¯s name, Son of Heaven would get better. However, to the joy of the family, after his brother was named Yue, Son of Heaven gradually became healthy. Since then, Ning Yue¡¯s health became worse and worse. He had not recovered until now."


    "After their grandfather died, their mother hired another forteller to cure Ning Yue. However, that forteller only shook his head and said one sentence before he left." Huangfu Pingqing paused.


    "What sentence?" Han Sen became curious.


    "Yue meant moon, which is not a suitable name for a man. Since Ning Yue has a strong fate, the name was even more harmful to him. However," Huangfu Pingqing smiled wryly and said, "the forteller looked at Son of Heaven and stopped. Everyone understood what he meant. If Ning Yue changed his name back, Son of Heaven might be in danger again."


    "So, Ning Yue is still named Ning Yue?" Han Sen asked.


    Huangfu Pingqing shook her head and said, "Their mother has considered changing Ning Yue¡¯s name, but Ning Yue said himself that the name was given by his grandfather. Since his grandfather had passed away, he has to respect his grandfather¡¯s wish. In addition, the name was helpful to his brother. If he were to change the name, his brother will be harmed, which will make him a bad brother. He would rather suffer than be a bad grandson and brother. When he said that, Ning Yue was only eight years old."


    "What a great person!" Han Sen pondered and said.


    "Ning Yue is someone who always ys by the rules. If you win, he will never let you die on his watch. However, can you really win?" Huangfu Pingqing changed the subject back. She could not believe that Han Sen would win that evolver.


    "Based on what you know about me, do you think I would do something that I am not sure of?" Han Sen asked calmly.


    Huangfu Pingqing paused. Based on her knowledge, Han Sen was not a risk-taker, and even less an idiot or mad man. However, it was so hard for her to believe that Han Sen could beat that evolver. After all, there was a huge gap between the unevolved and evolvers.


    "Sister, please arrange for that evolver to be my opponent," said Han Sen.


    "Okay," Huangfu Pingqing agreed. She sighed and said, "I hope that Ning Yue is not there. To be honest, although Ning Yue is a gentle person, I always feel uneasy around him. I would rather be around Son of Heaven who has a terrible temper."

 Chapter 373: Satan

    Chapter 373: Satan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen then asked about all the opponents that he might encounter and agreed to fight on Wang Di¡¯s behalf. He asked Wang Di to give the beast souls to him before the battle.


    The beast souls were a sacred-blood beast soul add-on and a sacred-blood beast soul weapon. Because they were not in the same shelter, Han Sen asked Huangfu Pingqing to use or her connections in Wang Di¡¯s shelter to receive the two beast souls, which Han Sen could retrieve anytimeter.


    The sacred-blood beast soul weapon was an axe, which Han Sen was not interested in. The beast soul add-on was what Han Sen needed.


    Huangfu Pingqing arrived at the VIP section and saw Ning Yue there. It was impossible for her to avoid Ning Yue at this point.


    "Brother," Huangfu Pingqing called. Every time she saw Ning Yue, she would feel nervous. Although Ning Yue was the gentle person, the sight of him always sent a chill down her spine since she was little.


    Therefore, Huangfu Pingqing was oddly closer to Son of Heaven who was cranky and arrogant. Huangfu Pingqing could not even exin why herself.


    "Pingqing, haven¡¯t seen you in a long while." Ning Yue rubbed Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s head, smiling. His eyes were like two crescent moons.


    Ning Yue looked like Son of Heaven, but thinner. Hisplexion was pale, and even his lips were light in shade.


    Ning Yue was a great cousin to Huangfu Pingqing since they were little. There was a time when Huangfu Pingqing visited the Nings with her parents. The little girl broke a precious antique and was terrified. Ning Yue rubbed her head like he did just now and imed the responsibility. Although he was beaten hard, Ning Yue said nothing about the truth.


    Huangfu Pingqing had always been grateful to Ning Yue, but for some reason, she felt reluctant to approach him. Even when Ning Yue rubbed her head, she had an urge to dodge.


    In front of Ning Yue, even a strong woman like Huangfu Pingqing felt self-conscious.


    Huangfu Pingqing did not have too much inmon with Ning Yue so she said directly, "Brother, I have a favor to ask,"


    "Pingqing, anything for you if it¡¯s not against the rules," Ning Yue said with a smile.


    After saying that, Ning Yue could no longer hold back coughing. His face looked even more pale.


    "Brother, are you getting better these days?" Huangfu Pingqing couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve gotten used to it," Ning Yue smiled and said. "What is the favor?"


    "Brother, someone I know is brought to the VIP section," Huangfu Pingqing said hurriedly.


    "Pingqing, you should know that some rules could not be broken... ahem..." Ning Yue said and coughed.


    "Brother, I am not asking you to let him go, but to make Tie Kuang his opponent," Huangfu Pingqing gritted her teeth and said. Although she did not believe it was a good idea, she had to respect Han Sen¡¯s will.


    "He is your enemy?" Ning Yue looked at Huangfu Pingqing in surprise.


    "No." Huangfu Pingqing quickly shook her head.


    "Is he an evolver?"


    "No."


    Ning Yue looked interested. "Interesting, what is his name?"


    "Han Sen. Brother, can you do it?" Every time when she was in front of Ning Yue, Huangfu Pingqing felt unsure of herself.


    "As long as no rules are broken, whatever you want." Ning Yue smiled at Huangfu Pingqing with doting gaze.


    "So, it¡¯s a yes?" Huangfu Pingqing became overjoyed.


    Ning Yue nodded, the corner of his lips twitching under the handkerchief. It looks like he was trying not to cough.


    The VIP section was where the dark side of human nature was let loose. The space was filled with audience, with the ring washed repeatedly by blood in the center.


    No one could see the faces of the audience. Everyone was wearing a metal mask. Many visitors did not want to be seen in this ce.


    Although one can also watch the live broadcast with membership via Sk, many people still preferred the true experience and the taste of blood.


    The name Tie Kuang was famous in the VIP section. It was not because he was truly strong. Among revolvers, Tie Kuang was still a rookie with good potentials at best.


    However, in the VIP section, for the unevolved were unable to pay their debt, Tie Kuang was a nightmare.


    Satan was the nickname that people gave Tie Kuang after watching his fight. The cruelty Tie Kuang showed in the battles had earned him the nickname.


    For the unevolved, Tie Kuang was indeed invincible and cruel like a devil with blood thirst.


    In the past battles, none of Tie Kuang¡¯s opponents had an intact body. They were either ripped apart or torn off the heads.


    Whenever something like that happened, the audience would be fanatic. Cheers would fill the entire space.


    It did not matter who Tie Kuang¡¯s opponent was. What everyone wanted to see was the cruelty of the Satan.


    "I will tear your head off." When Tie Kuang was standing on the ring again, he pointed at his opponent and shouted out his favorite line. All the audience started to cheer for the uing blood and death.


    In fact,pared to Tie Kuang, the audience were the real devils.


    In a room above the ring, Ning Yue was drinking a cup of wine as red as blood on the couch, overlooking the ring with his smiling eyes.


    "Han Sen. He should be that person brother used to hate. Ass freak, head of the Steel Armor Special Squad, and an unevolved person. Interesting..." Ning Yue watched Han Sen walking to the ring with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 374: Throat Slitting

    Chapter 374: Throat Slitting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had to go through a lot of procedures before he could officially represent Wang Di. The most important part was the geno test. In order to determine whether Han Sen was an unevolved person or an evolver, he must go through a strict test.


    Since there was a clear distinction between the genes of an evolver and an unevolved person, it was not difficult to tell that Han Sen was unevolved. However, this test could not show was fitness level.


    In the VIP section, there was another rule. If one were to fight on another person¡¯s behalf, one must have a higher fitness level than the reced yer.


    This was not difficult for Han Sen at all. He controlled his body to go through the test so that his fitness level was just a bit higher than Wang Di¡¯s.


    After all the procedures, Han Sen appeared in the ring of the VIP section.


    Looking at Tie Kuang was roaring like a monster, Han Sen was extremely calm.


    Either the excited cheers or the fierce movements of Tie Kuang could not affect Han Sen at all.


    No matter how fierce Tie Kuang was, he was still weaker than the golden growler. Han Sen would not feel pressured just because Tie Kuang was taller. There were too manyrge creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen shapeshifted into the fairy queen and was suddenly crowned with a Ruby crown. Holding the dagger of the cursed wolf, Han Sen watched Tie Kuang who was trying to provoke him quietly.


    Although Tie Kuang had seen the beast soul summoned by Han Sen, he did not mean to use a beast soul himself. With his fitness level, he did not need to use any beast soul to abuse an unevolved person. The crazy audience also enjoyed seeing him tearing his opponents apart with bare hands. Tie Kuang himself also loved that feeling.


    The moment when theser curtain disappeared, Tie Kuang quickly walked to Han Sen with a cruel smile, his fingers apart.


    Tie Kuang almost did not try to defend himself at all, because he did not think it was necessary. The hyper geno art, iron armor, that he practiced, would protect him against any sacred-blood weapons from first God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Even a strong unevolved person could only leave a scratch on his body using a sacred-blood weapon. The scratch would only make Tie Kuang more excited, and the audience more exhrated. Tie Kuang understood well how to please the wealthy people who were paying for the thrill.


    Watching Tie Kuang approaching Han Sen, Huangfu Pingqing couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous, her palms sweating.


    Although Han Sen had repeatedly confirmed that he could beat Tie Kuang, Huangfu Pingqing still felt it was not realistic.


    Tie Kuang evolved with his sacred geno points maxed out. An unevolved person was simply too much weaker than him.


    The audience, on the other hand, were overjoyed. Watching Tie Kuang getting closer to Han Sen with his fingers apart, they shouted in madness.


    "Rip the bastard apart!"


    "Kill him."


    "Rip his head off."


    "F*&k his ass!"


    It was like a scene in the hell. Thousands of devils were shouting with desire.


    Suddenly, Tie Kuang was next to Han Sen with blood thirst. His hands were about to catch Han Sen¡¯s shoulders. With such a huge body, Tie Kuang was incredibly fast.


    Tie Kuang¡¯s speed was like a lightning bolt in the eyes of the unevolved. Even for an unevolved person who had already maxed out on the sacred geno points, the movements of Tie Kuang¡¯s hand could hardly be discerned. However, he was still much slower than the turtle. In the eyes of Han Sen who had shapeshifted into the fairy queen, Tie Kuang was not fast at all.


    The moment when Tie Kuang was about to grab Han Sen¡¯s shoulders, Han Sen used Heresy Mantra to make his heart thump. Blood started to pump from his heart and his body became tense.


    Boom!


    Using Sparticle, Han Sen¡¯s foot became a blur. A ck thing shed at Tie Kuang neck and Han Sen had alreadye to the back of his opponent.


    "Brat, although you have some tricks, my flesh is like iron and your crappy daggers could not even shave for me," Tie Kuang turned around and roared at Han Sen.


    "Is that true?" Han Sen looked at Tie Kuang with a nk face.


    "Ahem..." When Tie Kuang was about to say something, he could only make a sound like a blocked pipe. His neck broke, and blood sprayed out.


    The audience became silent. The cruel look had disappeared on Tie Kuang face. The evolver was terrified and shocked, trying to cover his injury with his hand.


    However, the injury was too deep and wide. No matter how Tie Kuang tried to stop the bleeding, is simply did not work. Momentarily, the evolver fell to the ground and start to twitch.


    After a brief silence, the audience cheered and roared even louder.


    Han Sen took back the beast soul¡¯s and walked down the ring, also surprised about the sharpness of the dagger, which easily slit the throat of an evolver like Tie Kuang who had practiced a defensive hyper geno art for evolvers. The weapon was so sharp that it was cutting iron like butter. Huangfu Pingqing looked at Han Sen who had left incredulously, unable to believe what had happened.


    "Interesting... Bring him to me..." Ning Yue spoke via hislink, watching Han Sen with a glow in his eyes.


    Han Sen was brought to a room and saw Ning Yue smiling and Huangfu Pingqing standing nervously next to Ning Yue.


    "Hello. My name is Ning Yue." Ning Yue walked to Han Sen and reached out his right hand, looking harmless.


    "Han Sen." Han Sen shook Ning Yue¡¯s hand. The vibe he got from Ning Yue was different from what Huangfu Pingqing had described.


    Han Sen could not tell what kind of vibe it was. He did not feel uneasy around Ning Yue like Huangfu Pingqing. Instead, he felt Ning Yue was like a poppy flower, making people tremble but couldn¡¯t help feeling attracted.

 Chapter 375: Han Sen’s Guess

    Chapter 375: Han Sen¡¯s Guess


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ning Yue was quite a talker and always knew the right thing to say. He would never make people feel awkward or stressed.


    Initially, Han Sen thought it would not be easy for him to leave the ce. At least, Ning Yue would not let him go easily. However, Ning Yue simply talked to him for a while before sending him back, without any intention to probe. It turned out to be a quite pleasing conversation.


    After Han Sen had left, Ning Yue sat in front of the holographic video and repeatedly watched Han Sen¡¯s strike that killed Tie Kuang.


    After watching God knows how many times, Ning Yue muttered to himself, "That¡¯s quite a dagger. Maybe we have a chance at that thing after all."


    On the way back, Huangfu Pingqing asked Han Sen curiously, "What kind of beast soul is that dagger? Howe it¡¯s so sharp? You basically killed Tie Kuang in one strike."


    "Just a sacred-blood beast soul from a wolf-like creature. It¡¯s only strength is the sharpness," Han Sen grinned and said.


    Huangfu Pingqing couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at Han Sen. "Isn¡¯t that enough already? What an incredible dagger! It even cut open the throat of an evolver whose body had been strengthened with hyper geno art. Although he only has a fitness index about forty, this weapon is super impressive for something from First God¡¯s Sanctuary. You are just so lucky."


    Huangfu Pingqing paused and said seriously, "But since you have such a beast soul dagger and Ning Yue had seen it, you will have some trouble. Ning Yue will not let this go. Be very careful."


    "Why?" Han Sen was confused. No one knew the cursed wolf dagger was in fact a super beast soul, so there would be little point for someone to harm him because of a sharp dagger.


    Huangfu Pingqing hesitated for a while before she said, "You don¡¯t understand. Such a beast soul weapon is very precious for Ning Yue. It could probably allow him to achieve something the Nings have pursued for a long time. Do you think he will forget about it?"


    Han Sen became interested and asked Huangfu Pingqing, "Something the Nings have pursued for a long time?"


    Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s words reminded Han Sen of what was left behind by his grandpa and what his father said.


    His grandpa wrote "super gene" on the notebook, and his father said he could take that pendant to ask the Nings for their help.


    Is it possible that the Nings know about super creatures and super genes but they don¡¯t have the ability to hunt them? Is that why he would be interested in the dagger? Han Sen guessed. However, he had no way of knowing whether it was true.


    Huangfu Pingqing moved her lips and said, "I don¡¯t even understand it myself. In fact, not just the Nings, even in my family, sometimes the older people would ask me to do something I don¡¯t quite understand. In addition, there are things I am not supposed to tell anyone."


    Huangfu Pingqing obviously seemed to be in a difficult position, so Han Sen did not ask her anything more. However, her words still revealed a lot.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of the fact that Xu Ruyan had once taken a group of people to find a nest. If the nest would only produce a sacred-blood beast soul as people believed, why would they take such painstaking effort for just that?


    It was not reasonable at all. The money Starry Group had paid for the mission was more than enough to purchase a sacred-blood beast soul. After all, to hire an entire special squad was very costly. In addition, there were fees for the voyage as well. Although Han Sen did not know how much they had paid, it must be a tremendous amount.


    Also, a lot of human lives were sacrificed. Was that all just for a sacred-blood beast soul?


    Han Sen thought. Unless... They are not looking for the nest for a sacred-blood beast soul, but a super beast soul.


    He felt something was still odd. From his own experience, the egg would not produce a super beast soul if cracked open. However, a super creature might be hatched from it. If Starry Group knew about this, what good would Xu Ruyan and the group of people do, since they were not able to kill a super creature at all.


    One thing was for sure, the Nings know something about this. Maybe the Huangfus also know something. As for how much they know, I have no idea.


    The day after Han Sen returned to ckhawk, he received an invite from Ning Yue to join a hunting campaign organized by Starry Group.


    Initially, Han Sen wanted to reject, but Ning Yue offered him something that Han Sen could not say no to--Starry Group could help Han Yan get admitted to a posh school right away before Han Sen became an aristocrat.


    Han Sen¡¯s original n was to be a sacred-blood aristocrat before he served in the military, which would allow him to send his sister to a posh school in time. However, Han Sen was trying to evolve with his super geno points maxed out. This way, he was not sure if he could still make it. He had tried everything he could and used some connections, but nothing worked.


    Ning Yue¡¯s proposal made it impossible for Han Sen to turn him down. At the same time Han Sen felt more guarded against Ning Yue, who is definitely a maniptive person. He knew what it was that Han Sen wanted and offered it to Han Sen, making it impossible for Han Sen to say no to him.


    Ning Yue, if you¡¯re trying to kill a super creature with the dagger, it will also be a great opportunity for me. Even without your offer, I would still have said yes, so your calction is wasted.


    Han Sen epted Ning Yue¡¯s offer and felt expectant. If Ning Yue was trying to kill a super creature and Han Sen had the only weapon that could possibly kill a super creature in first God¡¯s Sanctuary, it would be hard to say who the winner would be.

 Chapter 376: Primeval Forest

    Chapter 376: Primeval Forest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen signed an agreement with Ning Yue. Starry Group would get Han Yan admitted first, and Han Sen needed to go to the Faith Shelter south to Steel Armor Shelter to join the staff of Starry Group.


    Han Sen had been to Faith Shelter once when he returned from Green Shelter, so it was easy for him to travel there. To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, Ning Yue asked the staff to take the two sacred-blood beast souls that Han Sen earned from Wang Di to Faith Shelter as well.


    In addition, Ning Yue had also summoned a few strong fighters of Starry Group located near Faith Shelter to join them.


    Because Ning Yue himself was too far away from Faith Shelter, he would not join the campaign himself. The leader was someone with his sacred geno points maxed out named Yang Yongcheng.


    In addition to Yang Yongcheng, there were two more people with their sacred geno points maxed out. The others had a high sacred geno point count as well. There were eight in total including Han Sen, making Han Sen feel amazed by the power of Starry Group.


    Yang Yongcheng did not tell Han Sen where they were going or what their target was. Han Sen did not ask either but followed the group into the mountains.


    It seemed that Yang Yongcheng and the rest did not like Han Sen very much, which Han Sen could understand. After all, he was not in Starry Group. To seek help from an outsider must be shameful in their eyes.


    Han Sen did not mind that. He was not interested in hispanions at all. All he could think about was the beast soul add-on he got from Wang Di.


    The sacred-blood beast soul add-on was named evil thunder. It was something that could be used on humans. Han Sen tried it out and found that although he would feel numb after using the beast soul, it would not harm his body, but increase his pain threshold significantly. At the same time, his strength and speed were enhanced tremendously.


    Han Sen was very pleased with the result. Although it was not a good thing to be numb to pain, the improvement of his fitness was what Han Sen needed the most.


    Han Sen tried to use all he got together with the beast soul add-on and reached about 35 in fitness index.


    With many super geno point gained, Han Sen¡¯s fundamental fitness level was abnormally high.


    An average unevolved person with mutant geno points maxed out would have a fitness index around 10 to 15, someone with super geno points maxed out would have a fitness index around 15 to 20. However, Han Sen had reached 25 with no external help. Han Sen estimated that he could reach 30 when his super geno points were maxed out.


    If someone evolved with mutant geno points maxed out, one¡¯s fitness index would reach 20 after the evolution with the mutant body. In the case of an evolution with sacred geno points maxed out, with the enhancement from the sacred body, the number would be 30.


    Han Sen had guessed that once he evolved, he would gain a super body, which would also double his fitness level.


    Another sacred-blood beast soul he gained from Wang Di was a bullhead axe. It was a heavy weapon with a long handle. Han Sen could use it instead of the spinning spear when he was not Dor.


    However, Han Sen only knew the basics about axe skills, so he was not as good with this weapon.


    "We will enter the primeval forest soon. Be careful not to be stung by the poisonous bugs. Their poison is stillrgely incurable," before entering the primeval forest, Yang Yongcheng said to Han Sen.


    It was not because Yang Yongcheng liked Han Sen, but because Ning Yue had told Yang to guarantee Han Sen safety, as long as Han Sen still had the beast soul dagger.


    That was why the rest of the group did not feel good about Han Sen¡ªthey thought Han Sen was just a lucky guy who had gained a strong beast soul. Han Sen did not mind it. For others, someone who had maxed out on his sacred geno points might be a strong fighter, but Han Sen did not think much of it.


    Even if they had evolved already, Han Sen would not take them too seriously.


    "Why don¡¯t we just fly over?" Han Sen looked at the primeval forest with trees covering the sky and frowned.


    If he were to fight the creature head on, Han Sen was not afraid of any creature in First God¡¯s Sanctuary except for super creatures. However, in an environment like this, it was hard to protect oneself against small bugs.


    "Fly over? Do you know how many frightening creatures there are in the forest? There might be many sacred-blood creatures that could fly. If you want to get yourself killed, you can try flying over," said Zhu Ting who had a mustache. He looked at Han Sen with a half smile, like he was looking at an idiot.


    Han Sen smiled and said nothing. It would just take more time for him to walk in the forest.


    To prevent any possible risks, Han Sen summoned the sacred-blood phantom ant armor. Although it was troublesome to wear the armor, it would effectively protect him from all the miniature creatures. Watching the armor glowing like a gemstone, Zhu Ting said with contempt, "You¡¯re wearing your fancy armor in such a dark ce. You want to turn us into living targets to attract all the creatures¡¯ attention?"


    In fact, if Han Sen was not someone Ning Yue asked them to protect, Zhu Ting would have called Han Sen a moron.


    "Use different armor. This is too eye-catching," Yang Yongcheng also told Han Sen.


    Han Sen shrugged and took back the phantom ant armor. He did not want any trouble. Since the rest of the group had asked him to take it back, Han Sen did not want to waste time arguing with them.


    After all, Han Sen was there for a super creature, and he needed these people to lead the way. He could care less about these details.


    "Zhu Ting, go scout with Lao Liu." Yang Yongcheng was obviously the leader of the team. He put Han Sen in the middle so that Han Sen would not be attacked.


    Although Han Sen wanted to go faster and see their target soon, the rest of the group were being extremely careful, and Han Sen had to march slowly as well.


    It seemed that the rest of the group were not there for the first time. They were very familiar with the paths in the forest and avoided a lot of unnecessary troubles.


    They had a purpose for this campaign, so they were in no mood to do any killing. They almost avoided all the creatures, and the rest were killed by the two scouts.


    In less than two days, the group reached a huge mountain. Everyone¡¯s face became grim and they all looked to Han Sen.


    "Mr. Han, our target is in the mountain, but it is not an easy target. Just stay here and we will draw it out. Find an opportunity to hurt it. Remember, safety first." Yang Yongcheng then told Zhu Ting, "Zhu Ting, follow Mr. Han. If he dies, you will die as well."


    "Brother, rx. I¡¯ll make sure he is safe," said Zhu Ting, thumping his chest.

 Chapter 377: Giant Snail

    Chapter 377: Giant Snail


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Zhu Ting were hiding behind a boulder at the foot of the mountain, waiting for the rest of the group to draw the creature down.


    Han Sen was impressed by the scenery of the mountain and forest.


    "We are about to see the creature. I¡¯m sure you can tell me what kind of creature it is now," Han Sen said to Zhu Ting.


    On the way, the group said nothing about the creature to Han Sen, so Han Sen still did not know anything.


    Zhu Ting smiled and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter what you know. All you need to do is to stab it, and the rest is none of your concerns."


    "The creature will not stay still for me to stab it, will it?" Han Sen frowned and said.


    "It more or less will," said Zhu Ting casually.


    Han Sen was dazed. He suspected if the creature was a super creature. How would a super creature stay still when being stabbed?


    Since Zhu Ting would not tell him anything, Han Sen stopped asking and stared at the mountain.


    Initially, Han Sen thought there would be a lot of noise. However, he never heard any fighting or roars that he had imagined.


    In a couple of hours, Han Sen saw the grouping down from the mountain. They were very slow and constantly pausing. Because they were too far away, and Han Sen¡¯s sight was blocked by trees, he could not tell what they were doing.


    Han Sen walked to the side, wanting to see more clearly, while Zhu Ting pulled him and said, "Stop it. Hide right here and wait for Yang Yongcheng to draw it here. This creature has very strong eyesight. If it sees you, everything will be ruined."


    Han Sen felt even more curious. He wondered what kind of creature it must be.


    There was no way for Han Sen to tell, so he had to wait.


    The group gradually approach them. A whileter, Han Sen saw the creature following them, which made Han Sen dumbstruck.


    It was a giant snail the size of a car. Its shell was translucent like a piece of jade, and its meat under the shell was red like fire. It¡¯s two eyes were as big as the headlights of a car.


    The snail was chasing the rest of the group, but its speed was not great. Although it was much faster than a real snail, it was about as fast as an ordinary adult. There was no way it could catch up with the guys.


    Standing in different directions, Yang Yongcheng and his team members were shooting arrows and throwing daggers at the giant snail, trying to keep the creature at a distance from themselves.


    However, all the weapons were basically useless on either the shell or the meat.


    An arrow hit the shell of the snail and broke into pieces. Luckily, the arrow was a Z-steel weapon. If it were a beast soul, its owner would be crying by now.


    The weapons that hit the red meat bounced back like they had hit rubber. The speed that they bounced back was even higher than when they hit the turtle.


    Although the giant snail seemed very strong, it seemed pointless to be careful. Han Sen wondered why the guys would draw it over instead of asking Han Sen to go over and stab it.


    Although Han Sen felt confused, he knew that the group were doing it for some reason. Therefore, Han Sen was waiting patiently.


    "Stay still. Wait for them to draw the creature by the boulder. Take the chance to stab it once. Remember, be fast. After the stab, whether you have hurt it or not, retreat immediately. Do not hesitate," Zhu Ting told Han Sen again.


    Han Sen nodded but became more curious about the giant snail. Han Sen wondered what its skills were to make Zhu Ting so scared.


    Based on its speed, Han Sen could not imagine how dangerous the snail could be.


    As the snail approached the boulder, Han Sen summoned the cursed wolf dagger and leaned against the boulder, waiting for the snail to pass by.


    Zhu Ting also held his breath and leaned against the boulder.


    Shortly, the giant snail was led to the boulder. When it passed by, Yang Yongcheng whistled, which was their agreed signal. Han Sen immediately turned around the boulder with the dagger in his hand. The giant snail had its back facing Han Sen, a piece of red meat exposed under the white shell like a skirt.


    The dagger immediately came at the meat. Before the dagger touched it, the snail seemed to feel something and tried to withdraw its tail. However, it was toote. The ck daggers had already cut the meat and left a foot-long injury. Han Sen felt like he was cutting beef tendons. Although the meat was cut, the injury was not deep, and the snail quickly hid in the shell, leaving a pool of blood on the ground.


    Han Sen wielded the dagger at the shell, trying to smack it.


    "Run!" Zhu Ting became shocked and mad. Before Han Sen even made the cut, he shouted and pulled Han Sen away.


    Suddenly, the snail which had just hidden in the shell came out of the shell and flew toward Han Sen. Its body was red and looked like a snake with a pair of wings.

 Chapter 378: Metamorphosis

    Chapter 378: Metamorphosis


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bang!


    The red body flew from the shell, and the white shell fell to the ground, smashing rocks and making the mountain shake. Han Sen wondered how heavy it was.


    The soft body that had got rid of the shell became incredibly fast. It flew toward Han Sen like a red lightning bolt.


    seeing the flying snake almost in his face, Han Sen quickly shed the cursed wolf dagger at it.


    To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, the flying snake quickly zigzagged and dodged Han Sen¡¯s strike. Without slowing down, it threw itself at Han Sen once again.


    Han Sen frowned. He did not have time to think, so he used Heresy Mantra and quickly rolled around on the ground to move away from the flying snake.


    The snake did not even pause, but continued to attack Han Sen.


    Zhu Ting threw a bunch of Z-steel flying daggers to the snake, which did not work at all. All the flying daggers were bounced away.


    Yang Yongcheng and the rest quickly ran over and shouted, "Run! You¡¯ll be safe 300 feet away from the shell."


    Han Sen still did not know much about the flying snake. He no longer dared to take any risks and started to run.


    Han Sen did not follow a straight line. Although the flying snake was chasing after him in the sky, Han Sen¡¯s route made it impossible for it to attack. Eventually, Han Sen made it 300 feet away from the shell.


    Like the group had said, once Han Sen got there, the snake stopped chasing after Han Sen, but screeched like baby cries and flew back to the shell.


    Yang Yongcheng and the rest let out a sigh of relief and took Han Sen away from the mountain.


    Hidden in the shell again, the creature became incredibly slow, and it was no longer possible that it caught up with the group.


    "What happened? Didn¡¯t I tell you to run after the strike? You almost got us killed," Zhu Ting shouted at Han Sen, pointing at his nose, after they reached a safe ce.


    "Sorry, I just want to try if I can cut the shell open," said Han Sen apologetically.


    Although Han Sen did not believe the snake could kill him, he did go against the n, which was his fault.


    "Well, you think too much of yourself. It¡¯s good enough that you can hurt its body. The shell? Ha!" said Zhu Ting satirically.


    Zhu Ting did not think there was a single weapon in First God¡¯s Sanctuary that could scratch the shell.


    "That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s good that nothing has happened," Yang Yongcheng stopped Zhu Ting and said to the rest. "Our mission ispleted. We¡¯ll take a rest and prepare to go back to the shelter."


    "You are not going to kill the creature?" Han Sen was dazed. He did not expect the group would go back like this.


    "Kill? You think you can kill the creature with just a sharp dagger? Such a na?ve boy," Zhu Ting snorted.


    Yang Yongcheng gave Zhu Ting a stare to stop him and then said to Han Sen, "Mr. Han, you have seen that we do not have the ability to kill the creature, so we¡¯ll have to wait for young master Ning Yue to organize another campaign to kill it."


    Han Sen suddenly understood that Ning Yue only asked him toe to test whether his daggers could hurt the creature instead of killing it.


    Ning Yue himself was probably traveling to Faith Shelter at the moment to organize another campaign to kill the creature.


    Han Sen did not say another thing and followed the group back. At this point, he was sure that the giant snail must also be a super creature.


    It seems that the Nings do know something about super creatures. Otherwise why would they have spent so much time and effort to look for a nest and killed this creature. Obviously, they¡¯re after something. Han Sen thought to himself. However, he was not sure whether the Nings had ever killed a super creature or gained super genes.


    If the answer was no, how did they know about the existence of super genes? Or was it just a spection?


    Han Sen thought about it and felt it was unlikely. A long time ago, his great-grandfather had written down "super genes." How did he find out?


    At his great-grandfather¡¯s time, human had just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary and had rather low geno point count in general. It was difficult for them to hunt sacred-blood creatures or even mutant creatures. So, how did he know about super genes? What did it have to do with Starry Group and the Nings?


    Han Sen had no answer. He always thought that once he got strong enough, he could avenge his father and hit Starry Group hard. However, things were not as simple as he thought they were.


    After leaving the primeval forest, the rest of the group let out a sigh of relief. Although there was a surprise during the mission, it was a smooth trip, and they could get back to Ning Yue with a satisfactory answer.


    Zhu Ting was the only one who keptining about Han Sen¡¯s behaviors, which was annoying.


    At mealtime, Zhu Ting hunted a mutant creature and barbecued the meat.


    Although Zhu Ting was a jackass, he had great cooking skills. The barbecue he made was way better than what Han Sen could make. The meat was tender and juicy, definitely top-notch.


    Han Sen never expected this annoyingpanion to have such skills. However, Yang Yongcheng and the rest seemed to have known about Zhu Ting¡¯s strength. Maybe they had enjoyed his barbecue several times already. The group were chatting while eating. Some even took out liquor bottles.


    After Han Sen took several bites, he started to feel something was fishy. The temperature of his body was rising, which was almost impossible for someone who practiced Jadeskin. If this happened, it meant something was wrong with his body.


    Very soon, Han Sen realized what the issue was. He did nothing on the way back and had been eating what he brought with him. The only thing that could go wrong was Zhu Ting¡¯s barbecue.


    Ning Yue, if you try to kill me like this, then you think too little of me. Han Sen used Jadeskin and the coolness had turned his body back to normal. He then pretended nothing had happened and continued to eat the barbecue.


    After everyone had finished the barbecue, Han Sen saw that nothing was wrong with Yang Yongcheng and the rest. As Han Sen was hesitating whether he should pretend, he heard a thump.


    Quickly, Han Sen saw Yang Yongcheng and others fell to the ground as if they were high. They only twitched a little before they stopped moving.


    "Zhu Ting?" Han Sen looked to the only sober person besides himself in surprise.

 Chapter 379: Deadly Perfume

    Chapter 379: Deadly Perfume


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Taking my knockout drops and you haven¡¯t fallen? A strong fighter indeed," Zhu Ting said to Han Sen with a smile, looking rather surprised.


    "Who on earth are you?" Han Sen had now understood that Zhu Ting was probably a spy in Starry Group. Otherwise, he would not poison the rest of the group as well. However, Han Sen still did not know which force he belonged to.


    Han Sen did not expect Zhu Ting to be a spy. Someone as petty as him did not seem to be spy material.


    Zhu Ting paused and said, "It does not matter who I am. The key is you should know who owns you."


    "What do you want?" Han Sen stared at Zhu Ting and asked.


    "Now you have two options. One is to give me the beast soul dagger, and the other is to die. I am a fair person. You can choose yourself." Zhu Ting was still smiling.


    "Do you take me for a moron? If I give you the dagger, I will only die faster," Han Sen sneered.


    "It is possible that you live after giving me the dagger, but if you do not give it to me, you will die for sure. Even if I cannot have the dagger, I will not let Ning Yue have it," said Zhu Ting. He summoned a beast soul sword and cut it at Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    When the de was about to touch Han Sen¡¯s neck, Han Sen flipped his wrist and the dagger hit the sword. With a crack, Zhu Ting¡¯s sword was broken.


    "What the...?" Zhu Ting looked at Han Sen in surprise. He obviously did not realize Han Sen had such strength after taking the knockout drops.


    The knockout drops he used had no scent or taste. After taking it, one would not be knocked out immediately, but after a while. The drug was a family secret, which had never failed Zhu Ting before. Zhu Ting had soaked the barbecue with the drug and watched Han Sen eating the meat. It was simply impossible that Han Sen was not affected.


    Han Sen did not think that much and stabbed the dagger at Zhu Ting. For someone who wanted to kill him, Han Sen would not have mercy.


    The strike was fast and fierce, but Zhu Ting moved in an incredible angle and dodged the dagger. Han Sen felt like he had seen this footwork somewhere before.


    "Seven Twists! You are one of the Chens?" Han Sen immediately remembered where he had seen Zhu Ting¡¯s footwork. Chen Zichen had once used the same technique.


    "You know about the Chens and Seven Twists?" Zhu Ting also seemed surprised. He did not expect Han Sen to be able to recognize his footwork.


    "So, you are indeed one of the Chens?" Han Sen asked.


    "It does not matter if that is true. You can tell me what your connection to the Chens is. If you¡¯re lucky, maybe I will spare your life," said Zhu Ting quietly.


    "I would love to know how you can take my life," Han Sen said.


    "There are many types of strengths in the world. Using drugs is one of them, which is my specialty. You are now poisoned with my drug and will die any time," said Zhu Ting.


    "It seems that your drug did not work on me," replied Han Sen. "Now you should think about how you can make me spare your life."


    Zhu Ting smiled and said, "You think it is impressive that you were not knocked out? That drug only makes you sleep. The poison I am talking about is nothing like that."


    Zhu Ting put his hand in front of his nose, looking enchanted. "Did you smell the fragrance? It is no perfume, but real poison. Have you heard about hyper geno art called Deadly Perfume? It makes the user develop genes that produce poison. Every person would have his unique poison. So even if you have also practiced Deadly Perfume, you cannot produce the antidote of my poison. And as far as I know, I am the only person who had survived after practicing Deadly Perfume, which is now a forbidden technique."


    "I do not believe that you can drug me with a scent," said Han Sen calmly.


    "Initially I could not, but since you have been drugged with the knockout drops, it will bring out the Deadly Perfume in you," Zhu Ting smiled and said.


    "So, I am a dead man already?" Han Sen asked. "Can you tell me who you are?"


    "That is not necessarily true. Since I can produce the poison, I can also make the antidote if you give me the beast soul dagger, I will let you live," Zhu Ting squinted his eyes and said.


    "How am I supposed to believe you?" Han Sen asked.


    Zhu Ting spread his hands and said, "In fact, there is no need for me to kill you. After this incident, it is no longer possible for me to stay in Starry Group. Killing you would not do anything for me. And without the dagger, you have no value to me."


    "What if I do not want to give it to you?" said Han Sen calmly.


    Zhu Ting looked Han Sen up and down and suddenly chuckled. "In fact, we can also coborate. What did Ning Yue offer you? I can offer you the same and save you from my poison. What do you think of these terms?"


    "I still need to ask, how am I supposed to believe you?" Han Sen said quietly. He was only trying to know as much information as he could. The poison did not have much effect on him due to Jadeskin.


    "You should know that when I used the sword on you, I was not trying to kill you. It was just a bluff," said Zhu Ting.


    Han Sen did not say anything. Obviously, he knew that Zhu Ting did not use real force. However, the sword was a sacred-blood sword, so Han Sen still cut it in half.


    "Okay. I will tell you something you do not know about. In fact, I bet you have no idea what kind of creature Ning Yue was asking you to kill," Zhu Ting sighed and said.


    "Isn¡¯t it just a sacred-blood creature?" Han Sen¡¯s heart leapt, but his face remained still.


    "Sacred-blood creature? Maybe. At least no one knows if they are sacred-blood creatures so far," Zhu Ting grinned and said.


    "Would you mean?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Have you thought about why some sacred-blood creatures were significantly stronger than others, like the one in the primeval forest. Even so many people with their sacred geno points maxed out could do nothing about it. We were not even on the same level with it. Don¡¯t you feel that is strange?"


    Zhu Ting paused and said slowly, "Have you ever wondered that maybe there are beings beyond sacred-blood creatures?"

 Chapter 380: After I Hit You

    Chapter 380: After I Hit You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was racing, but he still pretended to be surprised and asked, "Beings beyond sacred-blood creatures?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think Ning Yue had gone through such trouble to hire you? Do you think it is easy to break the rules and send a kid without any background to a posh school? If it is just a sacred-blood creature, why would Ning Yue do that?" Zhu Ting did not reply but asked.


    "I have considered it, but it is almost impossible to believe there is another level beyond sacred-blood. There is no such information in the Alliance," Han Sen kept probing.


    "We have only entered God¡¯s Sanctuary less than two centuries. Everything in God¡¯s Sanctuary is still fresh to us. We can only find out whether there are higher beings after killing one. Both the Alliance and the Nings want to figure it out."


    "Since they did not find it, how do you know there must be higher beings?" Han Sen asked.


    Zhu Ting smiled and said, "You don¡¯t need to know about that. Now you have three options, surrender the beast soul dagger to me, or kill the creature together with me, or be poisoned to death. You are a smart guy and should know how to choose."


    "Although I am not a smart guy, but I know how to choose," Han Sen smiled and approached Zhu Ting.


    "I do not want to murder you, but don¡¯t push me. If I don¡¯t have the dagger, I will not let the Nings have it." Zhu Ting¡¯s eyes became cold, staring at Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not even bother to reply him, quickly stabbing his dagger at Zhu Ting.


    Zhu Ting snorted and urged the fragrance to spread. He thought Han Sen who had already been poisoned would get worse at this point. If Han Sen did not die right away, he would lose the abilities to fight. At that point, he would tie Han Sen up.


    However, the fragrance seemed to have no effect on Han Sen. The dagger immediately reached Zhu Ting¡¯s face, making him feel shocked.


    Zhu Ting quickly used Seven Twists and dodged the dagger, but the dagger was so sharp that he could only run away.


    Zhu Ting was dumbstruck. Not only did his fragrance fail on Han Sen, his Seven Twists did not save him from Han Sen either. Very soon, he found it was impossible to run away.


    In addition, Zhu Ting found that it was harder and harder for him to move around. Shortly, he was backed into a corner.


    "Stop it. We can negotiate. If you help Ning Yue to kill the creature, you will not gain much. I can offer you way more than he does," eximed Zhu Ting, terrified that he was about to be killed.


    Boom!


    Han Sen ignored him and punched him in the face. Zhu Ting¡¯s nose started to bleed, and the fist was imprinted on his face. Zhu Ting covered his face and crouched.


    Boom boom!


    Han Sen paid him no mind and kept beating him up.


    Zhu Ting was shocked. He thought he would be caught or killed or interrogated, but Han Sen did not ask him anything before beating him up, making his nose run.


    Zhu Ting wanted to fight back, which only brought him harder hits.


    Han Sen did not mean to stop anytime soon. His fists keptnding on Zhu Ting, the force hurting Zhu Ting¡¯s inner organs, making him scream like a pig.


    When Zhu Ting stopped twitching, Han Sen paused, and Zhu Ting thought that was the end of it. However, it only got worse. Han Sen was good at grappling and easily dislocated Zhu Ting¡¯s joints, making him almost faint.


    "Stop it. Make it stop. Ask whatever you want... Ouch... What do you want to know?" Zhu Ting screamed as he begged.


    "The questions can wait. I am mad at you, so I will see how much beating you can take first," replied Han Sen casually. He reached out and dislocated Zhu Ting¡¯s shoulder.


    Zhu Ting was yelling and cursing. He regretted so much that he had made Han Sen his target. Such a pervert.


    He was not even trying to interrogate him, but just beating him up. It was not even okay for Zhu Ting to use information to trade for mercy.


    Zhu Ting wanted to kill himself before he was tortured further, but he found almost all his joints dislocated by Han Sen. Unable to use any force, Zhu Ting could not evenmit suicide.


    Eventually, maybe Han Sen got tired. He left Zhu Ting lying on the ground in the weirdest shape, covered in tears, while he sat down on a rock next to Zhu Ting.


    "Okay, I am a fair person. So, I will offer you two options. One is to answer my question, and the other is to answer my question honestly. Choose for yourself," Han Sen looked at Zhu Ting seriously and said.


    "Aba... aba..." Zhu Ting made odd sounds with his lips moving but could not say anything.


    He was depressed and thought, you dislocated my jaw and asked me to answer your question?


    "Oh. I forgot." Han Sen walked to Zhu Ting and put his jaw back in ce.


    Pervert. Zhu Ting thought but did not dare to say anything. Han Sen scared him so much at this point. Han Sen was not the most treacherous person he had ever met, but definitely the weirdest. In addition, the fact that Han Sen was immune to his poison made Zhu Ting feel scared.


    "You are saying that there are beings beyond sacred-blood creatures. What are they?" Han Sen asked.


    Although Han Sen did not say anything to threaten him, Zhu Ting felt a chill just being watched by him. Hurting all over his body, Zhu Ting did not dare to pause and answered, "I do not know. It¡¯s just spection. No one had ever killed that kind of creatures before."


    "If it¡¯s just a spection, why would people be willing to pay so much for it?" Han Sen was ready to beat him up again.


    "Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t start... All I¡¯m telling you is the truth. Everything is just a spection. If we have the ability to kill the creature, Ning Yue would not have hired you, and I would not have taken such risks. The dagger in your hand is the sharpest weapon so far. There are a lot of creatures stronger than sacred-blood creatures that no one could even hurt, let alone kill..." Zhu Ting shouted.

 Chapter 381: Secret Service

    Chapter 381: Secret Service


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "You¡¯re quite tough..." Han Sen gave Zhu Ting a thumbs-up and grappled at him again.


    Zhu Ting suddenly screamed and twitched like crazy. The pain was unbearable for any normal person.


    Although Zhu Ting had a pain threshold much higher than a normal person, he couldn¡¯t stop screaming either.


    "All I¡¯m telling you... Is true... I really don¡¯t know anything else... It¡¯s just a message from older generations in the family..." Zhu Ting screamed and said in broken sentences.


    Han Sen stopped and asked, "What is it?"


    "Do not lift your hand again. Ask whatever you want, and I will tell you everything." Zhu Ting felt scared.


    "Cut the crap," Han Sen said impatiently.


    Zhu Ting was so depressed at this point. What Han Sen was asking was no secret. He did not mean to hide anything. Being tortured by Han Sen, he doubted whether Han Sen had more interest in torturing him than knowing the answers.


    Pervert! Moron! Idiot! Zhu Ting cursed Han Sen with all the words he knew inwardly, but replied inpliance, "I don¡¯t know much about it. I just heard from the older generations that when God¡¯s Sanctuary was first discovered, my ancestor found something that proved there should be another level beyond sacred-blood. The Chens had worked hard to prove that spection, but the creatures we suspect to be of the higher level are simply so strong that no weapons in First God¡¯s Sanctuary could hurt them..."


    "Isn¡¯t your family name Zhu? Howe you are one of the Chens?" Han Sen gazed at Zhu Ting.


    "I¡¯m a bastard, so I took my mother¡¯s family name. Do you know Chen Zichen? We have the same father," Zhu Ting said hastily.


    Han Sen was not interested to know whether Zhu Ting was actually one of the Chens. He thought about it and continued to ask, "Why did you be a spy in Starry Group? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because that¡¯s fun."


    Zhu Ting became pale and said, "Since I have told you everything, there¡¯s no point in hiding this. The ancestor of the Nings worked in the same department as my ancestor. When they discovered those things, they were together, which was why the Nings had the same spection and had also paid a lot to prove it."


    "You know that Starry Group is very strong, and the Chens are not on the same level as them. With me as the spy, if they discovered something, we could also benefit from it..." Zhu Ting paused and did not continue.


    "What is the name of the department?" Han Sen asked casually, but his heart was racing, because he thought of the work permit of his great grandpa.


    "How on earth would I know that... It was such a long time ago..." Seeing Han Sen¡¯s face became grim, Zhu Ting added, "I heard it¡¯s something rather secretive..."


    "The full name," eximed Han Sen coldly, feeling excited inwardly.


    What¡¯s Zhu Ting was talking about the seemed to be the Secret Service written on the work permit. If that was true, then he could start to piece together what had happened.


    His great grandpa, the man of the Nings, and the man of the Chens, should be working in the same department. Very likely, they found something in God¡¯s Sanctuary. Since Han Sen¡¯s great grandpa left the words "super gene," maybe the other two persons had left the same message, or even more details.


    After all, the work permit of Han Sen¡¯s grandpa showed that he was just an investigator. Maybe the other two persons were the team leads. Otherwise, it would be hard to exin why Starry Group had umted such fortune in a few generations.


    "I really don¡¯t know. My father mentioned it randomly. You know that I am just a bastard son and have not spent any time in the n. How would I have any chance to know about the family secrets? If they didn¡¯t need me to be a spy, I wouldn¡¯t have learned these either," said Zhu Ting bitterly.


    Han Sen asked Zhu Ting a few more questions but did not manage to get more information.


    Han Sen knew that Zhu Ting was still hiding a lot of information, but he understood that it would be hard to tell the truth from the lie if Zhu Ting said more. So far, Han Sen did learn some useful things from Zhu Ting.


    "Mr. Han, I have told you everything you want to know. Please let me go," Zhu Ting begged.


    "Since it is none of my business that you are a spy, I would have let you go. However, you tried to hurt me, so I can¡¯t just do that. I will hand you over to Yang Yongcheng, and it¡¯s up to you whether you can live or not," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Zhu Ting suddenly shuddered, gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Han, how about I pay for my own life. Could you name the price?"


    The thought of Ning Yue made Zhu Ting shudder. If he ended up in Ning¡¯s hand, he would rather die.


    Although Han Sen was cruel, he was as lovely as a child in the kindergartenpared to Ning Yue, ording to what Zhu Ting knew about the young master.


    "All right. So, tell me what is your worth? You are the young master of the Chens, so you wouldn¡¯t let me down, right?" Han Sen looked at Zhu Ting, curious.


    "I am just a bastard son, and no young master. What kind of young master would risk his life like this... 100 million for my life, what do you think?" Zhu Ting gritted his teeth and said.


    Han Sen did not speak but smiled at Zhu Ting.


    "200 million?" Zhu Ting said the number as if he were selling his own daughter.


    "I don¡¯t think you really want to live." Han Sen immediately walked to Yang Yongcheng, checking whether he was about to wake up.


    No matter how Zhu Ting yelled, Han Sen ignored him. It was impossible that Zhu Ting had brought so much cash with him in God¡¯s Sanctuary. Han Sen did not believe he had even 20,000. Just by listening to Zhu Ting, Han Sen knew that he did not n to pay.

 Chapter 382: Sacred-Blood Beast Soul of Bony Fish

    Chapter 382: Sacred-Blood Beast Soul of Bony Fish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen used somemon approaches he learned from the school, trying to wake the rest of the group up, but none of the approaches seemed to be working. No wonder Zhu Ting was so proud of his drugs.


    "Stop wasting your energy. Without my antidote, they cannot wake up from the knockout drops. If they don¡¯t wake up in three days, they would be vegetables, and even I cannot save them." Although Zhu Ting had a swollen face, he was smiling happily.


    The one thing Zhu Ting was scared of was that Han Sen did not need anything from him. As long as what Han Sen needed something, he had ways to protect himself.


    Seeing that Han Sen was silent, Zhu Ting continued, "Don¡¯t try to search for the antidote on me either. It¡¯s too important for me to take it with me. If you know how to make drugs, you can use the materials I have to make the antidote. Or I can make it for you."


    "You think I would care about their life and death?" Han Sen looked at Zhu Ting, interested.


    "Of course you would not. However, all of them are Ning Yue¡¯s men, which is why I only dared to use the knockout drops instead of poison. If they die here because of you, you think Ning Yue will let you off the hook?"


    "You have reminded me of something." Han Sen nodded and summoned his dagger, walking toward Zhu Ting.


    "What are you trying to do? Didn¡¯t you hear me?" Zhu Ting became shocked and angry, terrified of Han Sen.


    However, Zhu Ting¡¯s joints were dislocated, and he could hardly move, let alone run.


    "As long as no one goes back alive, Ning Yue would not know that they died because of me," Han Sen said quietly.


    "Stop. What good would it do to you if you kill me? Ning Yue is a smart guy. Even if he saw nothing, he could guess something and suspect you. Killing me will do you more harm than good. However, if you save them, not only Ning Yue, but the rest of the group would also thank you. Wouldn¡¯t you prefer that? Why do you have to kill me?" Zhu Ting wondered what was wrong with Han Sen. Couldn¡¯t he think like a normal person?


    "Because I don¡¯t like you. Isn¡¯t that a good reason?" Han Sen then shed at the dagger at Zhu Ting¡¯s neck.


    "Stop... What do you want? Tell me and I will give it to you..." Zhu Ting felt that he had the worst luck ever. He regretted so much that he had crossed a pervert that was not so smart. Doesn¡¯t this person understand that interests are more important than killing someone?


    "That arrow will do," Han Sen said casually.


    "Which arrow?" Zhu Ting pretended to be confused but felt shocked.


    Zhu Ting did have an arrow, a sacred-blood one. He cherished the arrow like a treasure and did not use it are often. After all, a sacred-blood beast soul arrow was very rare, even more rare than a beast soul bowl


    Many archers were hoping to get a sacred-blood beast soul arrow but could not. Zhu Ting was extremely lucky to have this sacred-blood beast soul arrow.


    When they were in danger against the giant snail, Zhu Ting summoned the arrow but did not make a shot, afraid that the arrow would be broken against the snail shell.


    After they became safe, Zhu Ting quickly took it back. He probably held the arrow for just ten seconds. Zhu Ting could not believe that under such intense circumstances, Han Sen still saw the arrow and recognized it to be a sacred-blood beast soul.


    Han Sen immediately grabbed Zhu Ting¡¯s ear and was about to cut it off.


    "Yes. Okay. You can have it," Zhu Ting screamed immediately.


    "If you talk more crap, you can have it for yourself," Han Sen said quietly, not letting go of his ear.


    Zhu Ting wanted to ask whether Han Sen would let him go if he gave Han Sen the beast soul. Checking Han Sen¡¯s face, dagger, and hand on his ear, Zhu Ting gave up the idea, swallowed and transferred the sacred-blood beast soul arrow to Han Sen.


    "Meeting you as my worst luck," said Zhu Ting with a sad look.


    "Sacred-blood beast soul of Bony Fish gained." Han Sen saw an oddly shaped fish beast soul in his mind.


    A sacred-blood beast soul arrow atst. Han Sen celebrated inwardly. Because he had never gained a sacred-blood arrow, Han Sen had not been able to use his archery skills.


    "Mr. Han, I have given you the beast soul you asked for. Can you let me go?" Zhu Ting looked at Han Sen and asked, worried. He did not know what kind of person Han Sen was and could not tell whether Han Sen would go back on his words.


    "Did I say that I will let you go?" Han Sen curled his lips and said.


    "Didn¡¯t we agree to trade this sacred-blood beast soul arrow for my life? You can¡¯t eat your own words," said Zhu Ting, cursing inwardly.


    "It¡¯s for your life, not your freedom." Han Sen¡¯s words startled Zhu Ting.


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Ting looked at Han Sen with a nk face.


    Han Sen did not reply, but twisted Han Sen¡¯s joints back in ce. The crackling of the bones and Zhu Ting¡¯s screams sounded scary.


    "Go make your drug and wake them up," Han Sen said to Zhu Ting and summoned the horn bow and the bony fish arrow, ying with them.


    After recovering, Zhu Ting did not feel anything weird. Looking left and right, he wondered how he could run away.


    ncing at Han Sen, Zhu Ting suddenly felt terrified and gave up the thought of running.


    Han Sen was aiming the spiked white bony fish arrow at him. Just with a nce, Zhu Ting felt the arrow would hit him anytime.


    Looking at Han Sen¡¯s position, Zhu Ting felt that if Han Sen released the arrow, he would die right there.


    "Ahem, we have agreed that I paid for my life. If I wake them up, they will bring me to Ning Yue, and I will still die," Zhu Ting exined, freezing.


    Han Sen did not say anything but aimed the arrow at Zhu Ting again. Zhu Ting quickly took out a dozen small bottles, mixed the powder in them with a certain proportion and blew it into everyone¡¯s nose.

 Chapter 383: First Men in God’s Sanctuary

    Chapter 383: First Men in God¡¯s Sanctuary


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After waking up, the rest of the group quickly understood what had happened. They shot murderous looks at Zhu Ting, and someone even drew his weapon out.


    Han Sen stopped him. That person asked Han Sen, "Mr. Han, what are you doing?"


    If it were not for the fact that Han Sen had saved them, they would have killed Han Sen in madness as well.


    "He paid me for his life, so you will let him survive," said Han Sen quietly. "In addition, if you want to kill him, you should ask your young master first."


    The reason that Han Sen had saved Zhu Ting was because he wanted to find out what Ning Yue would say to Zhu Ting, which might give him more clues about the Chens and the Nings.


    The ident of Han Sen¡¯s father was so mysterious that it would be hard for Han Sen to learn the truth.


    Otherwise, Han Sen would not have saved Yang Yongcheng and the rest. He would probably have killed Zhu Ting as well.


    However, Han Sen had to be more thoughtful than that. The first thing he needed to figure out was whether the Nings were his enemy.


    Something made Han Sen feel confused. With the power of Starry Group, it would be easy for them to investigate the Hans. If Han Sen¡¯s great grandpa had something to do with super creatures, why did the Nings never find them?


    Maybe they knew who Han Sen¡¯s great grandpa was and had targeted the Hans in the first ce. However, in that case, why would Han Sen¡¯s father have asked him to seek the Nings¡¯ help?


    Han Sen did not think his father was a stupid person. On the contrary, Han Sen remembered his father to be mild tempered but quite smart. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to develop a workshop into a medium-sized business worth 100 million. Although 100 million was nothing in the Alliance these days, it was hard to earn that much for someone with no background.


    "Since that is the case, let¡¯s do what Mr. Han asked," Yang Yongcheng stopped the rest, nodded and said.


    The group of people marched back, taking Zhu Ting as their prisoner. Han Sen was tired of hearing them cursing Zhu Ting. It seemed that it had never urred to them that Zhu Ting was a spy.


    "Han Sen, will you save me for real?" Zhu Ting moved his tightly tied-up body close to Han Sen and whispered when it was Han Sen¡¯s turn to watch him at night.


    "Are you interested in coborating with me?" Zhu Ting continued.


    Seeing that Han Sen was still ignoring him, Zhu Ting frantically whispered in an even lower voice, "Do not give your dagger away for any reason. Otherwise, you will face death."


    Han Sen looked at Zhu Ting but did not speak.


    "Beyond sacred genes, there are super genes. For more than century, both my family and the Nings have paid unimaginable costs to figure it out. However, until now, we have still found nothing. The only weapon that could possibly be used to kill a creature beyond sacred-blood creatures is the dagger in your hand. Ning Yue will get it at all costs. As long as you have the dagger, you can still live. However, if you don¡¯t, you will not be far from death..." Zhu Ting continued.


    "Since no one could kill those creatures, how did you know that super genes even exist?" Han Sen kept his face called though feeling incredibly excited.


    "I told you before my ancestor worked together with the ancestor of the Nings in a department, do you know what the department is called?" Although Zhu Ting was asking Han Sen, he did not mean to hear a reply. He lowered his voice and continued, "The department is called Secret Service. When the teleport technologies were first developed, the department was the first to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary. And they were the ones who left us the information about super genes."


    Han Sen calm himself down and whispered, "How is that possible? Even nowadays, humans could not kill the creatures you¡¯re talking about. When we first discovered God¡¯s Sanctuary, we had even worse martial arts and geno point counts. How could they have killed those creatures to gain super genes?"


    "I don¡¯t really understand what had happened. However, they did leave us some information. Otherwise, the two families would not have spent so much effort in pursuing super genes. You couldn¡¯t imagine how much we have paid and how many lives it has cost in these years."


    "What is the information they left?" Han Sen raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "The information is very limited. The majority of the Secret Service died in God¡¯s Sanctuary, only a few survived. And after they teleported back to the Alliance, all of them died at the same time with no obvious sign. Before they died, they were still excitedly investigating something and did not realize death was about toe. We only found some clues in their belongings, but the information is fragmented."


    Han Sen frowned. It seemed that the information Zhu Ting gave him matched what was left by Han Sen¡¯s great-grandfather. However, something seemed to be wrong.


    "I am just a bastard son and do not know much about it. The only thing I am sure about is that the families of the survivors in Secret Service are all looking for super genes," Zhu Ting continued.


    "What you want me to do by telling me this?" Han Sen asked Zhu Ting.


    Zhu Ting suddenly had a mysterious look on his face and said, "Rest assured, I will not ask you to cut me loose. I am only telling you these to make you understand that you can never give the dagger to Ning Yue. Also, you¡¯d better not try killing that creature. If you do, never give Ning Yue the beast soul or meat. Once the Nings have the ability to kill those creatures, do you think they will let you live andpete with them?"


    Han Sen knew what Zhu Ting wanted. He said all that to talk Han Sen out of helping Ning Yue.


    However, Zhu Ting¡¯s worry was unnecessary. Han Sen never nned to kill a super creature for Ning Yue. Han Sen understood everything Zhu Ting was saying.


    Han Sen asked Zhu Ting a few more questions, but Zhu Ting did not say much. He did not beg Han Sen to let him go either. Very soon, Zhu Ting fell asleep.


    Chapter 384 - Fate


    Han Sen did not know how much of what Zhu Ting had told him was real. Although he had learned more, Han Sen now had even more questions.


    The second night after Zhu Ting told Han Sen those words, Zhu Ting was tied up with special ropes managed to run away. The person who was in charge of watching him died on the spot with all his skin ck. Obviously, the guard was poisoned.


    Zhu Ting was kept close to the rest of the group, but no one heard a thing. The guard never made a move or sound either. Yang Yongcheng only found his body when it was Yang Yongcheng¡¯s turn to watch Zhu Ting.


    "Dammit!" Yang Yongcheng¡¯s face was stern.


    Han Sen also frowned. He had been underestimating Zhu Ting as well. With such a belief, Zhu Ting should have left on the first night. However, he deliberately waited until he told Han Sen those words.


    When they returned to the Faith Shelter, Ning Yue had already arrived there. When Yang Yongcheng told Ning Yue what had happened, Ning Yue only smiled and thanked Han Sen for saving his men. Ning Yue also told Han Sen that all the procedures had beenpleted for Han Yan to be admitted to a posh school.


    Then, Ning Yue had prepared everything and left for the primeval forest again. During the process, he did not mention anything about the cursed wolf dagger. Nor did he ask which creature the beast soul was from.


    It was as if Ning Yue had no interest in the dagger and only wanted Han Sen to kill the creature with them.


    Han Sen admired Ning Yue¡¯s patience, no matter Ning actually had no interest in the dagger or was simply pretending. Such patience was a rare quality. People like Ning Yue would alwaysunch a deadly strike in the most unexpected way.


    This time, the group leaving for the primeval forest was even smaller thanst time. Including Ning Yue and Han Sen, they were only five. Two of the five were new guys, so Han Sen only knew Yang Yongcheng and Ning Yue.


    The three persons had all maxed out on their super geno points. Before they left, they all finished their evolution in the evolution pool in the shelter and became evolvers.


    It looks like Ning Yue wants to kill the creature badly. Han Sen was calcting what he should do.


    There was no way that he would help Ning Yue kill the creature. Even if Han Sen could make sure that he was the one who made thest strike, he was still reluctant to let anyone see the life essence.


    "The bodies of the super creatures would disappear, except for the golden growler which died in a natural way. If I could stay far from the rest of the group, make thest strike, and take the life essence without them seeing it, they would not know about the existence of the life essence, but only wonder where the body was," Han Sen nned.


    The Nings might be friend or foe. Han Sen would not help them since they were still the biggest suspect in Han Sen¡¯s father¡¯s death.


    Since Ning Yue did not have the best health, he would cough a lot even riding on a mount, which was why the group was much slower thanst time.


    When they were on a break, Han Sen would focus on the beast souls he had gained.


    Among all his beast souls, there was only one that he did not know how to use, which was the beetle knight.


    Han Sen did not find any information on doppelg?nger beast souls wherever he looked.


    It was a rare beast soul for sure. However, Han Sen did not know how to use it, which made him feel puzzled.


    Han Sen had tried many ways, but beetle knight was never summoned.


    Doppelg?nger? How does it work? Maybe he will live on my behalf when I die? Or, can he do something for me like a stunt double? Watching the beetle knight in his mind, Han Sen thought.


    As Han Sen was thinking, he went to the creek to get some water. Looking at his reflection in the water, he was reminded of something.


    When he was fighting the beetle knight, the beetle knight would constantly go to theke. it did not look like the creature was taking a bath, since the weather was so shallow that only its feet would get wet as it rode on its mount.


    Doppelg?nger... Lake... Maybe the beetle knight did not go to theke for the water, but for the reflection? On this thought, Han Sen¡¯s heart leapt.


    "Dammit! This is so straightforward, but it never came to me for so long. I¡¯ve been so stupid," Han Sen almost shouted, looking at his reflection in the water.


    He wanted to test his spection right away, but the rest of the group were still nearby. Han Sen had to calm himself down, return to the camp, and start to boil the water.


    As the water was boiling, Han Sen was deep in his thought, wondering about the beetle knight.


    If what I think is right, then I could resolve the issue of Dor¡¯s identity. Before I go to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, the beast souls owned by Dor could be returned to me in public. No one would ever guess I am Dor again. Han Sen thought to himself.


    "Han Sen, no need to be nervous. The other guys would distract the creature and make sure you¡¯re safe. All you need to do is tounch the deadly attack at the right moment. I guarantee with my life that as long as the four of us are alive, the creature could never hurt you," Ning Yue said to Han Sen with a smile, thinking that Han Sen was absent-minded because he was afraid of the creature.


    "Thanks so much, Mr. Ning." Han Sen did not want to exin.


    "Call me Ning Yue, please," said Ning Yue and started to cough again. He covered his mouth with handkerchief and said, "Han Sen, do you believe in fate?"


    "A little." Like a normal person, Han Sen felt reverent of fate, but did notpletely believe in it.


    "Maybe you don¡¯t believe this, but I believed we would be friends the first time I saw you." Ning Yue smiled and said. "My great grandfather had a good friend whose family name is also Han. That friend saved my great-grandfather¡¯s life. Maybe we can be friends like that as well, and this time, allow me to save you."


    Han Sen was dazed. All of a sudden, a million thoughts came to him.


    Trantor¡¯s Thoughts


    Vicky_ Vicky_


    This chapter includes C383 and C384 ording to the original raw of Chinese.

 Chapter 384: Qigong Master?

    Chapter 384: Qigong Master?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not believe that Ning Yue never looked into his background. Either Han Sen¡¯s great grandfather was a friend to the Nings, or the death of Han Sen¡¯s father had something to do with Starry Group, Ning Yue¡¯s behaviors were strange.


    "What is the name of the friend? Maybe he is in my family," Han Sen probed with a smile.


    "Han Jingzhi," Ning Yue said without hesitation.


    "That is such a coincidence. The name of my great-grandfather was also Han Jingzhi. They are not the same person, are they?" Han Sen simply asked. It should be easy for Ning Yue to find out such information, so there was no need to hide.


    Ning Yue said in a gentle manner, "They should not be the same person. The friend of my great-grandfather is much older than your great-grandfather, and he never got married."


    Han Sen was confused by Ning Yue¡¯s reply, and then understood what was wrong about Zhu Ting¡¯s statement.


    His great-grandfather Han Jingzhi was not even born when God¡¯s Sanctuary was first discovered.


    However, if Han Sen¡¯s great-grandfather was not the friend Ning Yue was talking about, why did he have the work permit?


    Han Sen felt more and more puzzled about what had happened and what Unit 7 had seen in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "A friend of the Nings must be a celebrity as well, right?" Han Sen asked.


    Ning Yue smiled and nodded. "Indeed, he is an incredible person. And that age, the God¡¯s Sanctuary was only just discovered. Before mankind started to gain geno points and hyper geno arts were developed, Han Jingzhi was already a famous qigong master."


    "Qigong master?" Han Sen became dumbstruck. He had learned in history ss that the qigong masters were all basically just con artists.


    "It¡¯s not what you think. Han Jingzhi had incredible skills and was the instructor of the Blueblood Special Force," Ning Yue said with a smile, knowing what Han Sen was thinking.


    "The instructor of the Blueblood Special Force?" Han Sen became more shocked. Blueblood Special Force was still the elite force in the Alliance. Even an ordinary member of the Blueblood Special Force was surpasser. It was easy to tell how good the troop was. The instructor of the Blueblood Special Force at this point was a famous demigod.


    Han Sen became more confused. If his great-grandfather was really the Han Jingzhi whom Ning Yue was talking about, it seemed unlikely for the Hans to be so poor.


    In addition, Han Sen had never heard about any qigong in the family.


    Han Sen wanted to ask more about the Instructor Han, but it was already time to set out on the journey again. Ning Yue got up and told everyone to depart.


    What am I missing? Han Sen felt like he must be missing something in these connections.


    Han Sen had to put the thoughts away because they had already reached the primeval forest. What Han Sen cared most was how to kill the super creature.


    He must kill the super creature, but he could not let the rest of the group see the life essence, which was not something easy to aplish.


    More importantly, Han Sen did not know much about the creature so far. He had to use Ning Yue¡¯s knowledge of the creature before he could determine whether he could kill it.


    Otherwise, Han Sen would havee back and killed the creature when the group was drugged by Zhu Ting.


    Ning Yue and Han Sen were carefully protected by the three other members, who had already be evolvers. With higher fitness index, they felt the tasks much easier.


    When the group of five came to the mountain again, they climbed up at Ning Yue¡¯smand this time. The mountain was huge, although it was not steep. Han Sen followed the rest of them to go up. When they were about to reach the mountaintop, everyone became careful.


    "Hush!" Yang Yongcheng who was leading the group signaled them to be silent when they were about to reach the mountaintop.


    The mountaintop was a stone tform about half an acre.


    The giant snail with the jade shell and red body was resting, hidden in the shell. The red meat was concealedpletely.


    "Young master, Mr. Han, wait here for a second. We will draw it out," whispered Yang Yongcheng.


    "Be careful. Safety first." Ning Yue nodded.


    The three evolvers agreed and approached the creature. They summoned beast soul bows and started to shoot Z-steel arrows at the shell.


    Boom boom boom!


    The Z-steel arrows were smashed against the shell. All three revolvers shapeshifted into humanoid figures. With their fitness level as evolvers, they became extremely strong.


    Han Sen checked the way that the Z-steel arrows broke and found that they did not break because the revolvers were strong, but because the jade-like shell seemed to have a bouncing effect, which crushed the arrows.


    Super creatures are never easy. Han Sen thought to himself.


    After taking several arrows, the snail stretched its red meat from the shell and fixed its eyes on the evolvers. All of a sudden, it rushed toward them.


    If it was before, the revolvers would have chosen to keep their distance from the snail. However, this time they must approach the snail to make it leave its shell so that Han Sen could kill it with his dagger.


    In addition, the evolvers felt more confident since they basically represented the strongest humans in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Therefore, they were not as scared of the creature.


    Very soon, they found that they were too na?ve. The strong physique of evolver did not make it easier for them to fight the creature.

 Chapter 385: Weird Creature

    Chapter 385: Weird Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The evolvers were so close to the creature that the snail suddenly turned into a snake with wings and left its shell, throwing itself at one of the evolvers.


    The person quickly wielded his broadsword at the snake. Yang Yongcheng and the other person also started to attack.


    The rat snake did not even try to dodge and let the weapons cut into its meat.


    The evolvers became overjoyed. Currently, their fitness index should be over thirty. With a sacred-blood weapon, they might not be able to cut the shell, but they believed the weapons should hurt the soft meat. However, as their weapons hit the meat, they realized how wrong they were. The thin de cut the soft meat as if it had cut into glue. Not only was the meat intact, but all the force they used on the weapons was also absorbed.


    Then, the red snake suddenly changed its shape. The red meat moved like liquid and wrapped the three weapons up.


    The evolver¡¯s tried to retrieve their weapons, but found it was impossible. The weapons were bundled together with a strong force that they could not be taken out. What was more frightening was that the red meat started to develop tentacles looking like snakeheads, moving toward the guys.


    The evolvers had to give up their weapons ande back. When they tried to summon their beast soul weapons, they found it was no longer possible. The three weapons were wrapped inside the red meat and melting.


    All three evolvers became irritated. Initially, they thought after their evolution, they could pose threats to the creature. However, the moment theyunched their attacks, they lost three sacred-blood beast soul weapons.


    The red meat did not stop its attack. Its body could be twisted into any shape to attack in any form, making it impossible for people to defend themselves.


    On the other hand, the three evolvers did not dare to touch it. They didn¡¯t even dare to use their weapons and were suddenly trapped in an awkward position. Once the red meat touched them, even their armor started to melt, which looked horrendous.


    Fortunately, although the creature came very fast aftering out of the shell, it was not as fast as the cursed wolf. Otherwise, the three revolvers would have died a million times.


    Even so, the evolvers were hardly able to make it to the ce where Han Sen and Ning Yue were hiding.


    Han Sen shapeshifted into fairy queen and seized the cursed wolf dagger, wanting to go out and help the evolvers. In fact, he was trying to look for an opportunity to kill the creature himself.


    Before Han Sen dashed out, Ning Yue pulled him and said calmly, "Don¡¯t hurry. This is not the time. Wait for them to draw the creature here, find a good spot, and make sure you kill it in one strike."


    Han Sen nced at Ning Yue and saw the guy had a nk face, as if he was chatting in his living room. The fact that Ning Yue was not nervous at all made Han Sen feel that the three evolvers were nothing to him.


    Seeing through Han Sen¡¯s thoughts, Ning Yue said calmly, "If you go out now, then the risks they are taking will be wasted."


    Before Han Sen replied, Ning Yue summoned a slim sword and walked toward the creature.


    Han Sen was surprised. Ning Yue was so sick and had not evolved yet, so why would he go there himself?


    Holding the slim sword, Ning Yue quickly stabbed at the creature at an incredible speed, which actually hit it. His sword was not stuck in the red meat either.


    Impressive, this Ning Yue. Although they are twins, he is much stronger than Son of Heaven. Han Sen felt a bit shocked. He could tell that Ning Yue had not evolved, but Ning Yue was able to distract the creature and avoid its attacks. In addition, his sword skills were unexpected. Although he only had one move, he always attacked in the most surprising angle. Only his sword could be retrieved from the red meat which none of the evolvers dared to touch. Although the creature was not hurt by his sword, it became irritated.


    Under the extremely intense circumstance, Ning Yue looked so calm that Han Sen could not tell that he was in a deadly battle.


    The behaviors of the evolvers became more and more organized since Ning Yue joined them. They moved around the creature and gradually led it to Han Sen.


    It is such a shame that Ning Yue has poor fitness level. His fitness index should be around fifteen, the number of a normal person with sacred geno points maxed out. Even with the cursed wolf dagger, I don¡¯t think he could kill the creature.


    After watching for a while, Han Sen learned that speed should be Ning Yue¡¯s main strength, which should be around twenty, while his other items should be around fifteen.


    Seeing that the creature was led to him, Han Sen gripped his dagger. He had been watching long enough to determine the fitness level of the creature.


    As long as Han Sen did not use Heresy Mantra and Overload, he could injure the creature with the dagger but could not kill it, which was what Han Sen wanted. He could not kill the creature in front of the group.


    Eventually, the creature approached Han Sen. Han Sen dashed out without hesitation and quickly shed the dagger at the meat.


    The meat that the evolvers could not hurt using sacred-blood weapons was cut deeply by Han Sen¡¯s dagger. The injury was about 3 inch deep and blood immediately flowed. The creature screeched and quickly shrank its body.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, after the red meat contracted, the injury disappeared as if it was glued up.


    Han Sen joined the rest of the group. However, it seemed that the creature was scared by the cursed wolf dagger and did not dare to touch it again. It kept moving away from Han Sen and attacked the rest.


    Although Han Sen found opportunities to stab it a few more times, it was useless. The red meat had an incredible ability to cure itself.


    "That¡¯s it. My shapeshifting time limit is up," eximed an evolver.


    Ning Yue¡¯s pupils contracted. Hemanded coldly, "Let¡¯s retreat."


    Hearing Ning Yue, the evolvers started to go back together with the young master. However, Han Sen marched forward instead, making his way to the creature.

 Chapter 386: Who Is in Charge

    Chapter 386: Who Is in Charge


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen more or less had learned the strengths and shorings of the creature. This was exactly the opportunity he had been waiting for¡ªthe shapeshifting time limit of the evolvers was up, so that they no longer dared to fight the creature closely. As long as Han Sen could face the creature alone, he will have his opportunity.


    "Mr. Han, let¡¯s go back first. We will organize another campaign," Ning Yue eximed at Han Sen with his brows knitted.


    "It¡¯s okay. You go back first. It fears my dagger, so I can try again," replied Han Sen, throwing himself at the red meat.


    Ning Yue failed to talk Han Sen out of it and surprisingly came back as well, helping Han Sen distract the creature.


    However, the evolver¡¯ could no longer take the pressure of going over the time limit. They quickly turned back to themselves and became much weaker, which made the situation direr.


    "Ouch!" An evolver¡¯s arm was swept across by the red meat, and his muscle suddenly melted, his bones exposed.


    Han Sen took this opportunity to make another cut at the red meat. This time, it seemed he had cut a vital part of the creature, which immediately screeched and returned to its shell, nevering out again.


    Han Sen approached the shell and quickly cut at it.


    Ding!


    Han Sen felt a strong force came through, almost made it impossible for him to hold the dagger, while the shell was only left with a white mark.


    "Let me try with dagger!" Yang Yongcheng approached Han Sen and yelled.


    Han Sen did not answer, backed up, and looked at the rest of the group. His attitude was evident.


    "Mr. Han, I will not lie to you. You should be able to see that this creature is significantly different from all the creatures we have seen. Maybe it is a being beyond sacred-blood creatures. If we are able to get its beast soul and meet, human beings will make another leap in the evolution history. Your strength is not enough to break its shell. You can choose to lend us the dagger or sell it to us. After we seed, you can have half of the benefits," said Ning Yue.


    Before Han Sen replied, a tentacle of the red meat reached from under the shell at an evolver. That person was paying attention to Han Sen¡¯s reaction and did not dodge in time. He was caught by the red meat and quickly drawn into the shell.


    Blood was spilled, and screams were heard. The person became quiet in a moment, shocking the rest of the group.


    As Ning Yue was about to say something, the creature moved toward the cliff with the shell on its back. Han Sen uses of the dagger to slice the red meat exposed under the shell, which did not do much because the injury healed quickly.


    The creature continued to the cliff which was shaped like a reversed pyramid. The creature quickly went down and glued itself to the mountain wall, while none of the humans had such ability.


    "Mr. Han, what do you think of my suggestion?" Ning Yue asked.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not interested in lending or selling the dagger," Han Sen said quietly.


    "Five sacred-blood beast souls for the dagger. And you still get to keep half of the meat after we kill the creature..." Ning Yue said and suddenly stabbed the sword at Han Sen¡¯s throat.


    This move was so unexpected in the middle of a sentence that even an evolver like Yang Yongcheng would probably have been killed.


    However, Han Sen was an expert in this aspect. The moment when Ning Yue moved, Han Sen had wielded his dagger as well.


    Crack!


    Ning Yue sword was cut in half by the cursed wolf dagger. Ning Yue looked surprised, but did not stop attacking Han Sen.


    Yang Yongcheng and the other evolvers were helping Ning Yue as well. It seemed that they had decided to kill Han Sen.


    "Huangfu Pingqing said you are someone who always go by the rules. It seems that she is mistaken." Han Sen moved around the three persons, using the dagger to defend himself.


    "I only go by the rules because I don¡¯t want others to fear me and misunderstand me. You are not someone who fears me though." Ning Yue was extremely calm. He summoned another slim sword. Although it seemed to be of a different style, it was still a sacred-blood beast soul.


    "Even if you kill me, you will not be able to obtain the dagger," said Han Sen.


    "I¡¯d rather not have it than let others have it." Ning Yue¡¯s sword became more and more swift and deadly.


    The two evolvers also did their best to attack Han Sen in the fiercest way possible.


    "Huangfu Pingqing was right. You are indeed a scary person. However, there is one thing that you did wrong," Han Sen dodged several attacks and said.


    "What is that?" Ning Yue did not stop his sword.


    "You misunderstood who is in charge here," Han Sen said calmly. He suddenly held the dagger backward and his footwork became extremely odd.


    His heart beat like an engine, and Han Sen was no longer who he was a moment ago.


    The moment Han Sen passed by Ning Yue, the dagger in his hand moved like water, cutting the spear in Yang Yongcheng¡¯s hand. In a sh, Han Sen moved to the other evolver and beheaded him. Blood sputtered everywhere.


    Ning Yue froze for a second. Yang Yongcheng yelped.


    They could not imagine that Han Sen could improve his strength so tremendously in a sudden. When besieged by two evolvers and Ning Yue, Han Sen even killed an evolver.


    "You are also an evolver!" Yang Yongcheng widened his eyes. Unless Han Sen was an evolver, Yang Yongcheng could not exin Han Sen¡¯s speed and strength.


    "You found out toote." Han Sen moved like wind, dashing past Yang Yongcheng.


    Yang Yongcheng became shocked. With his speed, he could not even move away in time. All he could do was to summon a broadsword to block Han Sen¡¯s dagger.


    Crack!


    Both the dagger and Yang Yongcheng¡¯s neck were cut by the cursed wolf dagger as if they were made of tofu. The de was broken, and the man was killed. The body without its head fell to the ground.


    Ning Yue watched Han Sen. As calm as him, his heart sank. After all the calction, he failed to predict Han Sen¡¯s strength.


    At the ring of the VIP section, Han Sen only showed how sharp the dagger was. Ning Yue did not know that Han Sen had the strength of an evolver as well.


    "I am right that we are the same type of people." Ning Yue smiled unexpectedly. He had better judgment than Yang Yongcheng who was already an evolver and he did not n to run away, because he knew very clearly that his speed was much worse than Han Sen¡¯s. Maybe as he turned around, his head would no longer be on his shoulders.

 Chapter 387: Blood Snail Beast Soul

    Chapter 387: Blood Snail Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Anyst word?" Han Sen did not reply but asked.


    Ning Yue coughed and said, "Maybe you do not know that there is a type of beast soul called doppelg?nger. The person standing in front of you is merely a doppelg?nger. Even if you kill me right away, you will only be destroying a beast soul. So how about we have a nice talk instead?"


    Han Sen did not speak but walked toward Ning Yue with the dagger in his hand.


    "If you do not believe me, I could prove it to you that I am just a beast soul," Ning Yue said to Han Sen with his brows knitted.


    "I believe you," said Han Sen and immediately beheaded Ning Yue with his dagger.


    In Faith Shelter, Ning Yue who was drinking tea muttered to himself, "There goes my only sacred-blood doppelg?nger beast soul. My teacher is right, I am still not calm enough."


    Ning Yue took a sip of his tea but could not stop thinking about Han Sen.


    Watching "Ning Yue¡¯s body" disappearing in front of him, Han Sen was not upset, but pleased. He had guessed what a beast soul doppelg?nger could do. After witnessing how amazing Ning Yue¡¯s doppelg?nger was, Han Sen was very d that he had the beetle knight.


    However, it was not an urgent matter. Han Sen quickly summoned the wings of purple feathered Dragon and flew down the cliff.


    Han Sen had learned everything about the creature and knew that he could kill it.


    The cursed wolf dagger, forty-three super geno points, Heresy Mantra and Overload, together gave Han Sen the ability to fight some super creatures.


    Golden growler was clearly beyond the Han Sen¡¯s ability. However, this giant snail was a weaker super creature. It was more or less on the same level as the cursed wolf, which Han Sen could kill.


    Han Sen flew down the cliff and saw the giant snail had already made its way half down the cliff.


    Han Sen pped his wings and kicked at the shell, trying to send the snail down the cliff.


    However, the creature attached itself to the stone and did not move at all. Han Sen¡¯s foot, on the other hand, was almost dislocated.


    Han Sen again used the cursed wolf dagger to cut at the jade shell of the creature. With both Heresy Mantra and Overload reaching his extreme, Han Sen was equipped with incredible strength.


    The cursed wolf dagger moved across the air and hit the shell, making the sound of metal.


    The shell was left with an inch-deep mark. The bouncing effect was also diverted by Han Sen.


    Ding ding ding!


    In the air, Han Sen repeatedly cut the jade shell, making an inch-deep mark each time. Very soon, the marks were all over the jade shell.


    The creature turned itself again into tentacles, trying to tie Han Sen up. However, the dagger kept cutting at the tentacles, none of which managed to approach Han Sen.


    Left... right... left... right...


    With extremely fierce strength, the dagger kept cutting the jade shell and deepening the marks on the shell. The metal sounds were almost nonstop.


    Boom!


    Eventually, after taking hundreds or thousands of hits, the jade shell was broken by the dagger into pieces and fell underneath the cliff.


    Without the protection of the jade shell, the red meat issued a screech and threw itself at Han Sen in the form of tentacles.


    Han Sen looked extremely calm. He wielded his dagger and cut off all the tentacles, approaching the vital part of the red meat at the same time.


    Whoosh!


    Han Sen¡¯s strike broke the red meat and sliced off the two eyes of the creature. The creature suddenly screamed. It could no longer attach its body to the cliff and fell.


    "Super creature blood snail killed. Beast soul of super creature blood snail gained. Life essence avable. Meat inedible."


    Hearing the voice in his mind, Han Sen almost moaned in happiness. It was indeed a super creature. He not only gained its life essence, but also had the beast soul.


    "Amazing!" Han Sen was in a great mood. When he reached the bottom of the valley, the body of the blood snail was almost all gone. A red crystal the size of the fist fell on the ground.


    Han Sen took the red crystal and started to lick it. The crystal melted into blood like liquid and Han Sen swallowed greedily.


    "Life essence of super creature blood snail eaten. One super geno point gained."


    "Life essence of super creature blood snail eaten. One super geno point gained."


    ...


    Hearing the pleasing voice and feeling the warm streams filling his body, Han Sen felt on top of the world. It was almost like he was in heaven.


    The life essence of the blood snail provided nine super geno points for Han Sen. Adding to the forty-three points he already had, Han Sen currently had fifty-two super geno points and his fitness was further enhanced.


    Humans in First God¡¯s Sanctuary could reach fifteen in fitness index when maxing out on all four types of geno points. Most people would be able to reach twenty in some respects, which was already the limits humans could reach in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    After evolving, people like this would gain a sacred body, which would enhance their fitness index to around thirty. At that time, they could reach nearly 40 in one or two aspects.


    However, Han Sen had not evolved yet, and his fitness index had already passed twenty by a lot. However, all aspects of Han Sen¡¯s fitness were rather bnced.


    Han Sen calcted based on his own condition. When he maxed out on sacred geno points and super geno points, his fitness index should be over thirty without any additional enhancement, which would be the same as an evolver with a sacred body.


    Han Sen was looking forward to experiencing the evolution and having his physique enhanced. At that point, his fitness should be reaching an incredible level. In addition, the foundation would mean the world to his future development. It would determine how he performed after bing a surpasser or demigod. Han Sen did not want to miss any opportunities. He wanted to evolve at his best.


    The fitness level of a mutant evolver was around twenty, and the fitness level of a sacred-blood evolver was around thirty. So how about a super evolver?


    The first super body in mankind, the thought made Han Sen¡¯s blood boil. He wished he could immediately fill up his super geno points and be a super evolver.

 Chapter 388: Super Pet Armor

    Chapter 388: Super Pet Armor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen found a hidden spot and started to appreciate his newly gained super beast soul in excitement.


    Type of beast soul of super creature blood snail: pet armor.


    "Pet armor? Is this beast soul used on pets?" Han Sen had never heard of such a beast soul


    Feeling puzzled, Han Sen hesitated and summoned Meowth. He then used the super pet armor on Meowth.


    All of a sudden, the shadow of blood snail was attached to Meowth and then turned into a translucent jade shell, covering the entire body of Meowth, which now looked like a jade statue.


    "Run, Meowth!" Han Sen wondered whether Meowth could still run fast wearing such armor.


    Meowth roared and set out like a lightning bolt. In an instant, Meowth was almost 200 feet away, even faster than it was before.


    Han Sen was surprised. It seemed that the pet armor did not affect Meowth¡¯s speed but enhanced its fitness.


    Han Sen called Meowth back and beat it hard. It seemed that the super pet armor had incredible defense, which was much better than Han Sen¡¯s sacred-blood armor.


    Without using the cursed wolf dagger, Han Sen could not even break the super pet armor.


    "Lucky... I have been so lucky. With the super pet armor, Meowth should be able to take attacks from some of the super creatures. With such a super pet as my tank, I do not need to probe and take the risks on my own when hunting another super creature." Han Sen became overjoyed and kissed Meowth on its forehead.


    Han Sen summoned the golden rock worm king and holy angel, trying to equip them with the super pet armor.


    "Pet not transformed yet. Unable to use the armor." Han Sen got a hint telling him it could not be used.


    Only transformed pets could use the super pet armor. Fortunately, the golden rock worm king should be transforming soon.


    Han Sen thought he should kill one or two sacred-blood creatures to feed the golden rock worm king.


    However, Han Sen was not in the mood. He was thinking about something else, which was the ability of the beetle knight. Ning Yue had shown him the power of a doppelg?nger beast soul. Having spent many days with Ning Yue, Han Sen was not even able to tell it was just a doppelg?nger. This kind of ability was simply unbelievable, which was also quite meaningful to Han Sen.


    He was about to evolve, and the beast souls belonging to Dor were less and less useful. Although he could sell them using Dor¡¯s name, the things he got in return would still be traced back to Han Sen.


    With the doppelg?nger, Han Sen could be two persons at the same time and purchase the beast souls Dor sold. No one had to know the connection between himself and Dor, which was perfect.


    Han Sen could not wait to know whether the beetle knight would work in the same way as Ning Yue¡¯s doppelg?nger beast soul.


    Han Sen went back to Faith Shelter overnight and teleported back to ckhawk. He then went to the restroom in his dormitory. Watching his reflection in the mirror, Han Sen summoned the beetle knight again. Previously, the beetle knight could not be summoned. However, this time it came out of Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    Without a pause, the beetle knight entered the mirror. A ripple appeared in the mirror as the beetle knight walked inside. After the beetle knight was in the mirror, it integrated itself with Han Sen¡¯s reflection and walked out of the mirror.


    Looking at the beetle knight that looked exactly like himself, Han Sen opened his mouth wide and could not begin to describe the excitement he was feeling.


    After a series of experiments, Han Sen felt more and more thrilled. He could even manipte the beetle knight¡¯s body from the beast soul¡¯s perspective.


    Although the beetle knight had be Han Sen, its physique was still the same as the beast soul, vastly different from Han Sen¡¯s.


    To Han Sen¡¯s satisfaction, the doppelg?nger could use beast souls like a normal human being, as long as Han Sen transferred the beast souls to it.


    It is exactly what I think. This way, Dor¡¯s identity would no longer be an issue. Han Sen was wondering how he could transfer Dor¡¯s beast souls to himself without exposing his secret. However, he could only do that when he returned to Steel Armor Shelter. Otherwise, people would still connect him with Dor.


    The next morning, Han Sen was preparing to go back to Steel Armor Shelter. Since he had already killed the super creature and antagonized Ning Yue, it was no longer a good idea to stay in Faith Shelter.


    "Mr. Han, how about we find a ce to talk?" Before Han Sen left Faith Shelter, Ning Yue was standing in front of him, with a gentle smile per usual, as if nothing had happened between Han Sen and him.


    "Is there anything to talk about between us?" Han Sen looked around and did not see any suspicious person.


    "I am alone, and you could decide where we have the talk," Ning Yue smiled and said. "Mr. Han,petition and business should not be mixed. If you have already killed the creature, I am willing to pay for the meat. If you¡¯re willing to sell the beast soul, it would be even better. I can ept any price you name."


    "Young master, do you really think I could kill the creature alone?" Han Sen licked his lips and said.


    "Previously I did not believe that. However, after that day, I no longer dared to think so. You are not an ordinary person," said Ning Yue earnestly.


    "Young master, you give me too much credit. However, I am not as strong as you think." Han Sen paused and said, "you know clearly when I came back and whether I had brought any meat back. What more do I need to say?"


    Naturally, Ning Yue knew what Han Sen meant. The creature was huge and had a lot of meat. Han Sen returned on the same day. If he had obtained the meat, it was impossible for him to finish eating it. However, Han Sen brought nothing back.


    "But the creature disappeared," Ning Yue stared into Han Sen¡¯s eyes and said.


    "I had also gone down to the Valley and did not find the creature. If you¡¯re asking me where it went, I would have to let you down again." Han Sen was not afraid that Ning Yue would not believe him. So far, no one knew that the body of a super creature would disappear after being killed. No matter how smart Ning Yue was, he would not know there was no meat to begin with.


    Ning Yue watched Han Sen for a while but could tell nothing. He chuckled and asked, "What¡¯s your nter? How about we continue to coborate?"


    "No, thank you. To be honest, I am scared." Han Sen waved his hand and walked toward the exit of the shelter, "I will go back to Steel Armor Shelter. Forget about the coboration. I am too old for that kind of thrill."

 Chapter 389: The Plan to Max Out Sacred Geno Points

    Chapter 389: The n to Max Out Sacred Geno Points


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ning Yue did not stop Han Sen but still sent for someone to follow him. Although Han Sen felt he was followed, he did not mean to get rid of the tail. Han Sen returned to Steel Armor Shelter as usual.


    Ning Yue received the message and frowned. Is it true that he did not kill the super creature?


    The super creature had at least 400 pounds of meat. In such a short amount of time, it was impossible for Han Sen to finish the meat. If he hid the meat somewhere, then he should not have gone back to Steel Armor Shelter.


    After all, meat went bad easily. If Han Sen hid the meat away, after he returned from Steel Armor Shelter, the meat would no longer be edible.


    If he had not killed the creature, where did the creature go? Ning Yue felt something was wrong but could not tell what.


    Han Sen went back to Steel Armor Shelter, wondering where he could kill a few sacred-blood creatures to max out his sacred geno points and help the golden rock worm king transform.


    Maybe I should go to the devil Desert. Han Sen was still thinking about the sacred-blood fox king and the sacred-blood ck-feathered beast king. Either would make a great snack for the worm king.


    Han Sen had always wanted to kill the fox king but had never found a good opportunity. A while back, he was unable to kill it. When he was capable of killing it, he could not find the creature.


    The sacred-blood ck-feathered beast king was a creature that could produce a rare flying sacred-blood beast soul. It was quite a shame that Han Sen did not kill itst time.


    If Han Sen could gain the beast soul of the sacred-blood ck-feathered beast king, he could sell the wings of the purple-feathered dragon, which had been seen by too many people.


    Since Han Sen had reached a conclusion, he did not go back to Steel Armor Shelter, but went to Devil Desert directly.


    "Foxes... ck-feathered beasts... Where are you..." Han Sen rode on the back of the golden rock worm king and entered the Devil Desert.


    Although the golden rock worm king had not transformed yet, it was of a significant size and marched much faster in the sandpared to Meowth.


    Entering the desert again, Han Sen did not know how to describe his feeling. He used to be chased by the sacred-blood fox king in despair but could kill it with a single shot these days, no matter how sly it was.


    Shortly after Han Sen entered the Devil Desert, he saw many dead creatures. It seemed that some people had already cleared the path.


    As Han Sen was wondering if he should choose a different direction, he heard roars of creatures and shouting of humans. Since the sounds were not far, Han Senmanded the golden rock worm king to go over there.


    Han Sen saw the group of people who were hunting. The group was led by Yuan and Qing.


    The golden rock worm king was so eye-catching that Yuan and Qing saw it from afar. They recognized that it was Han Sen¡¯s pet and felt relieved. Since they were hunting rock snakes, they did not say hi and fought harder.


    The group was quite organized as if they were soldiers. It was easy for them to hunt the rock snakes, so Han Sen did not join them, but watched on a dune nearby.


    Watching Qing and Yuan ughtering the creatures, Han Sen felt so much time had passed. These two boys were rookies who he used to instruct and protect. However, they had be masters who could defend themselves, which made Han Sen feel a bit emotional.


    Have I grown old? Han Sen touched his chin, which was very smooth, and was reminded that he was only nearly 20 years old.


    Because he had practiced Jadeskin, Han Sen had very tender skin like a teenage girl. Even he had been exposed to wind and sunshine in the wild for some time, his skin still remained soft and fair.


    This is too obvious a feature. Han Sen thought. If he did not have erection every morning, he wondered if he would be a woman if he kept practicing this hyper geno art.


    Han Sen looked around eighteen years old, younger than he actually was. Fortunately, he had manly facial features. Otherwise, he might be mistaken for a woman for real. After all, it was so rare for a guy to have skin like this.


    "Brother, howe you¡¯re here?" As Han Sen was deep in his thought. Yuan and Qing had finished hunting the rock snakes and walked over to Han Sen.


    "I n to hunt some sacred-blood creatures in Devil Desert and max out my sacred geno points. Didn¡¯t expect to see you here," Han Sen came off from the back of the golden rock worm king and said with a smile.


    "Oh, you¡¯re going deeper into the desert? Take us with you! We will just watch you and don¡¯t worry about us stealing your creatures," Yuan said, looking at Han Sen expectantly.


    "Okay. We can go together. You can hunt the creatures as well, which should be fun," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Han Sen was actually thinking, sorry, Yuan and Qing. Kill as many as mutant creatures you want, but sacred-blood creatures are all mine.


    Currently, Han Sen was equipped with a sacred-blood bow and arrow. With his archery skills and strength, a sacred-blood creature could not even take an arrow from him. It was impossible that the boys could snatch a sacred-blood creature from Han Sen.


    "Ha-ha, then we will do our best. Don¡¯t be pissed if we snatch a creature from you," said Yuan, grinning.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I am not that far from maxing out on sacred geno points and can wait one day or two. In addition, it will not be easy for you to steal creatures from me. If you have that kind of ability, I will be more happy than mad," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Maxing out on sacred geno points is not a big deal at all, not to mention you have not achieved that yet," said the young man with his lips curled. The young man was about seventeen years old and had a butch haircut. It seemed he was unhappy with the fact that Han Sen was treating them like kids.


    "No big deal indeed. I entered God¡¯s Sanctuary two years earlier than you did is all," Han Sen said with a smile, seeing that Yuan and Qing were blinking at him. Han Sen did not want to be too serious around a teenager.


    "Entering God¡¯s Sanctuary earlier does not mean you are stronger. Since you have said we are free to hunt the creatures, let¡¯s see who could hunt a sacred-blood creature first," the teenager insisted.


    "Okay," Han Sen nodded and said, still smiling.

 Chapter 390: Killing a Sacred-blood Creature You Don’t Even See

    Chapter 390: Killing a Sacred-blood Creature You Don¡¯t Even See


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The group of people continued their way into the Devil Desert. At night, when they were having a break, Yuan whispered to Han Sen when the teenager was not nearby, "Brother, Hai Yun is arrogant because his grandfather is Hai Mingwei. Don¡¯t pay him any mind."


    "Senator Hai Mingwei?" Han Sen was surprised to hear that. Hai Mingwei was a senator and demigod, probably the best fighter among all humans. When Han Sen just entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, Hai Mingwei became the first human who had killed a demigod sacred-blood creature.


    So far, no one could follow that example. Hai Mingwei was named the best fighter ever, and the most likely candidate of the President of the Alliance.


    Han Sen had heard rumors that the Hais were one of the ns that inherited ancient martial arts, which was why Hai Mingwei could reach his level.


    Yuan nodded and said, "Hai Yun is the only boy in his generation, which is why the entire n takes his education very seriously. Since he is randomly assigned to Steel Armor Shelter, both my family and Qing¡¯s family told us to keep him safe. If anything happens to him, both of us will be responsible. Just don¡¯t pay him any mind, brother."


    Han Sen nodded. He did not mean to take Hai Yun seriously anyway. However, he curiously asked, "Did the Hais really inherit ancient martial arts?"


    Yuan curled his lips and said, "Most of the senators have something to do with ancient martial arts, which gave them a huge advantage when they entered God¡¯s Sanctuary. Otherwise, they would have no advantages. Those who fight on their own are basically all in the house."


    "Good to know." It was the first time that Han Sen heard about these things, so he felt quite interested and asked Yuan a few more questions.


    Yuan did not know much either. Some of his family members was in the House. Although they knew something about the Senate, they did not know a lot.


    When they set out on the road again, Hai Yun was extremely active, killing almost all the creatures they saw. His fitness was great, and the techniques he was using were impressive, many of which Han Sen had never seen before. They were probably the secret of the Hais.


    Each time Hai Yun killed a creature, he would shoot a challenging nce at Han Sen. However, Han Sen remained calm and acted as if he did not see it.


    The biggest thing Hai Yun killed was one or two mutant creatures, which Han Sen was not interested in at all. He was not in the mood to y a child¡¯s game.


    The third day into the desert, when they were marching, Han Sen suddenly looked surprised as he gazed at the horizon. He stopped his mount and summoned the horn bow and the bony fish arrow.


    "Brother, what had happened?" Seeing Han Sen acting like that, everyone else became rmed. However, they did not see anything nearby.


    "ck-feathered beasts. The king is also here," Han Sen pointed to the horizon and said.


    Han Sen was quite pleased. This was not far from where he ran into the ck-feathered beastsst time. It was great that he saw them again. He would never miss this opportunity.


    The rest of the group looked in the direction that Han Sen was pointing. All they could see was some ck dots.


    "I wonder if that is true. You are so far from the creatures. Even if you could see them, what¡¯s the point of taking out your bow? You could not even hurt an ordinary creature at such a distance, let alone a sacred-blood creature," said Hai Yun with his lips curled.


    Han Sen did not reply but pulled the horn bow to its full. Aiming at the horizon for a while, Han Sen suddenly shot the bony fish arrow.


    A gray shadow flew toward the sky and immediately disappeared in people¡¯s sight. No one knew where the arrow went.


    Momentarily, they heard a shrill cry from afar. The group were overjoyed. Yuan looked to Han Sen and asked, "Brother, you got it?"


    Han Sen nodded excitedly. The voice in his mind made him so happy that he did not know what to say.


    "Sacred-blood creature ck-feathered beast king killed. Beast soul of ck-feathered beast king gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points."


    Han Sen was surprised to gain the beast soul of the creature. He felt like his luck was getting better recently.


    "Brother, did you really kill the sacred-blood ck-feathered beast?" Qing could not believe what had happened. He stared his eyes wide, as he did not see what the ck-feathered beast looked like.


    Han Sen nodded. Hai Yun snorted and urged his mount to run where the arrow fell. He did not believe that before he even saw the beasts, Han Sen had already killed their sacred-blood king.


    Yuan and Qing were worried about Hai Yun and quickly summoned everyone to go after him. As the group of people approached the spot, they eventually saw a tornado of ck-feathered beasts hovering in the sky, screeching.


    In the center of the tornado stood a boulder a hundred feet tall. A giant ck-feathered beast was impaled on the boulder with an arrow, the same arrow that Han Sen shot just now.


    Hai Yun widened his eyes and felt incredulous. The rest of the group were also dumbstruck. How strong must Han Sen be to kill a sacred-blood creature more than a mile away.


    "In First God¡¯s Sanctuary, I believe you do not have any match," said Yuan admiringly.


    Hai Yun looked at Han Sen withplex emotions. Initially, he did not think much of Han Sen, but he suddenly realized the gap between Han Sen and himself was too wide. Before he even saw the sacred-blood creature, Han Sen had already killed it, which was a hard blow in Hai Yun¡¯s face.


    "There are so many masters in the Alliance. This is nothing," said Han Sen casually and quickly rushed into the ck-feathered beasts, trying to snatch the body of the beast king.


    The rest of the group also rushed over. Without the leadership of the beast king, the ck-feathered beasts became a chaos. Most of them flew away, and the few that attacked the humans were all killed.


    Han Sen quickly dashed to the boulder and took back the bony fish arrow. The body of the ck-feathered beast king immediately fell to the ground, dust swirling.


    Han Sen did not take the body up but summoned the golden rock worm king. He pointed at the ck-feathered beast king¡¯s body and the worm king immediately threw itself at the body excitedly.


    Recently, the golden rock worm king had stopped eating. It lost its interest in all meat but the meat of sacred-blood creatures. Han Sen thought it was time for the worm king to evolve. The ck-feathered beast was huge in size. It would take Han Sen a long while to gain a sacred-blood geno point. He thought it was better if he just feed the whole body to the worm king.

 Chapter 391: Invincible Pet Armor

    Chapter 391: Invincible Pet Armor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The golden rock worm king which had lost its appetite for a long time suddenly opened its mouth wide and swallowed the ck-feathered beast king¡¯s body in its entirety, making the rest of the group dumbstruck.


    Everyone could tell that the body indeed belonged to the sacred-blood ck-feathered beast king. Originally, they thought Han Sen would save the body for himself. Who knows that Han Sen had fed the whole body to his pet. It was simply impressive.


    After swallowing the ck-feathered beast king, the golden rock worm king stayed still and started to squirm.


    "It really is about to transform!" Han Sen became overjoyed and took the worm king back, letting it finish the transformation in his mind.


    "I hope it could evolve at the same time. If I could gain a super beast and equip it with the blood the snail armor, I can basically kill any super creature." Han Sen prayed secretly to all the gods in the world, wishing that the golden rock worm king could evolve in the same way Meowth did.


    "Sen, if you have maxed out on super geno points, you can sell me the sacred-blood meat. It is such a waste feeding it to your pet," said Yuan.


    "It is toote. Maybe next time," Han Sen said with a smile. He did not think feeding his pet was a waste at all.


    With the super pet armor, a strong pet would be a tremendous help to Han Sen. In addition, Han Sen was also expecting the golden rock worm king to evolve. Although the chance was slim, one could still hope.


    "I have some private business and will not keep going. We will have to part our ways here." Han Sen nned to go to the underground cave where he used to hunt ghost butterflies. Maybe he could gain a few beast soul boomerangs.


    The sacred-blood ghost butterfly boomerangs were quite useful. Although the cursed wolf dagger was good, it was a short weapon after all. And when he used sacred-blood bow and arrow, Han Sen needed time to prepare. The damage the boomerang cost and its flexibility meant a lot to Han Sen.


    Since he was already close to the cave, Han Sen nned to have a look.


    After parting way with Qing and Yuan, Han Sen went to check out the underground cave. Again, he saw the ghost butterflies with blue mes flickering on their wings.


    Han Sen summoned Meowth, put super pet armor on it, and ordered it to rush to the butterflies.


    Groups of butterflies were awakened and became fireballs rushing toward Meowth. Blue mes hit Meowth as if they had hit a ss shield and bounced off immediately.


    The blue mes were flying across like fireworks, but Meowth was not hurt at all.


    Hearing the voice sounding in his mind, telling him ghost butterflies killed and beast souls gained, Han Sen became overjoyed. Super pet armor was indeed outstanding.


    Boom!


    "Sacred-blood ghost butterfly killed. Beast soul of sacred-blood ghost butterfly gained. Meat inedible."


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard the voice, which made him jump with joy. Checking Meowth, Han Sen found his pet was still going forward as if nothing had happened.


    "Super pet armor is simply wonderful." Han Sen had never visited the underground cave before because the sacred-blood ghost butterflies were still threatening to him. He could not even defend himself with his sacred-blood armor on.


    This time, Han Sen was nning to check out the performance of the super pet armor, which did not disappoint him. The explosion of the sacred-blood ghost butterfly did not even leave any mark on the pet armor, let alone hurt Meowth. The pet armor was basically invincible.


    Han Sen did not bring the rest of the group over, not because he did not want others to learn about the cave, but because he did not want them to see the super pet armor or Meowth.


    Watching Meowth having fun hunting the butterflies like a kitty cat, Han Sen followed his pet delightedly, enjoying the gains without lifting a finger. All sorts of ghost butterflies were smashed against the super pet armor, contributing beast souls to Han Sen.


    Meowth jumped up and down in the cave and cleared all the ghost butterflies. Han Sen summoned his newly gained sacred-blood ck-feathered beast wings and followed Meowth in the air.


    A pair of ck wings spread on Han Sen¡¯s back, making him look like a dark angel. The speed of this pair of wings were the same as the purple-feathered dragon¡¯s.


    Last time Han Sen did not make it to the end of the cave, so he wanted to see for himself what was awaiting if he went further.


    "Sacred-blood ghost butterfly killed. Beast soul gained. Meat inedible."


    Watching the ghost butterflies became more and more scarce, Han Sen heard another voice telling him about another sacred-blood ghost butterfly beast soul.


    "Another sacred-blood one!" Han Sen saw another blue ghost butterfly in his mind, pping its wings and looking gorgeous.


    When Han Sen went deeper into the cave, there were few were ghost butterflies left. Han Sen checked his mind and found that he already had two to three hundred ghost butterfly beast souls, among which about to dozens were mutant and two were sacred-blood.


    "Such a great ce. However, I wonder when there will be ghost butterflies again after I wiped them out just now." Han Sen nced at the empty underground cave and Meowth which seemed to bementing the fact that it could not y anymore. Deeper inside the cave, darkness prevented Han Sen to see the end.


    The cave was extremely deep, and water kept flowing down. although there were some sideways, the main cave never changed its direction, but went straight down to the center of the earth.


    Han Sen hesitated slightly and decided to let Meowth scout.


    ording to Han Sen¡¯s previous experience, there are generally very strong creatures in deep caves like this one. Since the direction was pretty straightforward, he was not worried about getting lost and was in no hurry to leave.


    After more than half a day, Han Sen suddenly entered arge space. Water started to go down straight and became a waterfall.


    Standing at the end of the narrow path, Han Sen could not see where the water was falling using the light of the torch. It was deep and dark and silent. Han Sen could not even tell how deep therger cave was, given that he could not even hear the sound of the waterfall.


    Han Sen looked up and his pupils suddenly contracted as his nce swept across. Using the torch, Han Sen saw someone sitting opposite him.


    "Who is there?" Han Sen yelled at the person, but there was no response. Looking around vigntly, Han Sen felt something must be wrong. He was about 100 feet from the person, so he should not be able to see the person with the dim light of the torch. The reason Han Sen was able to see the person was that the person was glowing.

 Chapter 392: Weird Dead Guy

    Chapter 392: Weird Dead Guy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the beginning, Han Sen thought it was the person¡¯s clothes that were glowing. Maybe it was made of some fluorescent materials. However, very soon, Han Sen made sure that it was not the clothes, but the person himself was glowing.


    After checking carefully, Han Sen was surprised to find that it was not a living person. Although it looked exactly like a living person, it was obvious that its exposed face and hands were dried up. It was impossible for a living person to have this kind of feature.


    Different from a dead person or a skeleton, the man had his skin and muscles intact, although water had left his body cells. Because his skin was glowing, he did not even look like a mummy.


    "Are you alive or dead? If you¡¯re alive, say something!" Han Sen was not quite sure whether the person had died.


    Han Sen became curious about this dead man, wondering why he would die there in such a strange way.


    Checking left and right and making sure nothing was abnormal, Han Sen pped his wings and approached the person with caution.


    While approaching the dead man, Han Sen checked him out. The clothing on the man was very strange, much different from modern clothing. The material and style of his clothing were like the ancient clothes human wore before they ever left Earth.


    However, Han Sen decided that this idea was ridiculous. At that time, men did not even have the ability to survive in the universe, let alone teleport to God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Maybe he was just a guy who liked to dress weirdly. Han Sen thought to himself.


    When he was about 20 feet from the dead man, Han Sen did not continue to approach him. Moving left and right, Han Sen observed the dead man from all angles.


    A dead man that looked like he was still alive, that was the only way Han Sen could describe this person. He looked like a breathing person except for the fact that his body had dried up. However, he looked more like a statue made of jade or something, glowing with fluorescent light.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were caught by something next to the left hand of the dead man, which looked like it belonged to the man.


    The dead man was sitting with his legs crossed and arms hanging naturally on a tform about 6 feet long extruding from the stone wall. Beside his left hand, there was something that looked like a scroll.


    At this point, Han Sen was certain that it was a dead man. Since there was no danger he could sense, Han Sen hesitated,nded on the tform, and picked up the scroll.


    The scroll looked like it was made of silk, but the touch of it felt more like leather.


    Han Sen looked at the dead man before he opened the scroll. There were lots of miniature characters written on the scroll, at least 30,000 characters on the 3-foot long scroll.


    The majority of the characters were embroidered using some special threads, while thest portion was written by a certain kind of liquid. The handwriting of the two parts was also quite different. Han Sen believed they were from two different hands.


    Han Sen tried to read the scroll but found that the characters he knew were rather limited. Some of the characters he was familiar with, but not sure if they meant what he thought they meant.


    Is it some ancientnguage from the early days of mankind? Han Sen pondered. The universalnguage of the Alliance came from a certain country in the early days of mankind. However, thenguage had already gone through a lot of adjustments. Most people no longer recognized the oldernguages.


    However, in artifacts like calligraphy, oldernguages could still be found, which seemed to be simr to the characters in the scroll.


    "Quite a weird dead guy." Han Sen checked the dead man out again. The dead man was about thirty or forty years old. Although he looked dried up, Han Sen was still able to tell that he must have looked handsome when he was alive.


    "Brother, since you have died already, you have no use of your belongings. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather do some charity work for a poor living guy like me." Han Sen reached his hand toward the dead man.


    He was no stranger to death and did not mind doing something like this.


    However, the moment Han Sen touched the clothes of the dead man, the material immediately turned into dust. Pulled by Han Sen, the clothes were immediately blown away. All of a sudden, nothing was left on the dead man¡¯s body.


    "Howe the clothes are so old?" Han Sen paused and looked to the person again. The dead man was naked right now, but his whole body looked sacred and solemn.


    Han Sen looked the body all over and found nothing but the scroll.


    I wonder who he was. There is no chance he came from the ancient times, right? Even Han Sen felt amused by his own thought.


    There were very limited technologies in the ancient times. It was simply impossible for someone to teleport at that time.


    In addition to the dead body, there was nothing else. Han Sen then summoned the cursed wolf dagger and cut a hole in the stone wall. He ced the body into the hole, filled the hole with rocks, and said, "Since I damaged your clothes, I will give you a ce to rest. As for the scroll, you would not need it as a dead man. I will take it back to have a look. Maybe I can find out who you are and ask your family to bury you properly."


    Han Sen then looked around. He did not have anywhere else to go other than the deeper cave.


    Han Sen looked into the depths of the cave and tried to fly down. After flying for a few miles, he still could not see the bottom of the cave. Watching the darkness that looked like an entrance to the hell, Han Sen felt scared.


    He hesitated and felt like it was unnecessary to take such risks. Han Sen flew up and went back to Devil Desert from the path where he came from.

 Chapter 393: Golden Growler Again

    Chapter 393: Golden Growler Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen spent two more days in Devil Desert and found no more sacred-blood creatures. He went to the area where the sacred-blood fox king used to be and failed to find it.


    To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, golden rock worm king had aplished its transformation.


    Super Golden rock worm king: pet (evolved and transformed)


    Seeing the golden rock worm king that had finished its transformation, Han Sen felt dumbstruck. Its gigantic body had be much smaller after transformation. It used to be the size of a bus but had shrunk to the size of a car.


    However, the golden shell had be thicker. In addition, it had grown four pairs of sharp ws that looked like the sickle of the death. Behind its body, it had also developed a tail like a scorpion¡¯s. Behind its back, two pairs of golden wings buzzed like a bee¡¯s so fast that they were almost invisible.


    Ferocious was the word Han Sen was thinking when seeing the super golden rock worm king. The worm waspletely different from what it used to be.


    "Evolution... Super pet..." Han Sen had be so overjoyed that he did not know how to organize his words. Although he had hope, the chance was so low that he felt surreal when his hope actually became true.


    "Ha ha..." Han Sen summoned the golden rock worm king and couldn¡¯t resistughing when seeing how good the pet looked.


    "Super pet plus super pet armor, I don¡¯t know who can stop my maxing out on super geno points." Han Sen felt quite proud. He cannot wait to find more super creatures to kill.


    However, it remained an issue where to find a super creature. Unlike Starry Group which had a huge intelligencework andrge amounts of capital and manpower, or Ares Martial Hall which had talents in all shelters, Han Sen was on his own.


    To find a super creature, the only way was to piece together fragmented information from the news on the Sk and the tform of the special squad.


    With the super rock worm king, Han Sen did not want to find a sacred-blood creature anymore. Instead, he immediately went to Steel Armor Shelter, wanting to find a super creature so that he could max out on super geno points as soon as possible.


    However, before Han Sen reached Steel Armor Shelter, he felt something was wrong. Many people were fleeting from the shelter with a terrorized look. Some people were even injured.


    Han Sen would not feel much if it were just a few people. However, more and more people started to flood out of the shelter, which was abnormal.


    "Brother, what¡¯s happening?" Han Sen pulled someone passing by and asked.


    "Creature... A creature came to the shelter..." The person said, frightened.


    Han Sen paused. It wasmon for a creature to make its way into a shelter in Second or Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, creatures would not even approach a shelter. Han Sen had never heard of any incidents in which a creature attacked humans in the shelter. In fact, he thought it had never happened before.


    "How many creatures were in the shelter?" Han Sen asked hastily.


    "One..." The guy replied.


    "One? What creature?" Maybe it¡¯s a super creature? Han Sen¡¯s brows were knitted. Steel Armor Shelter was not a weak shelter. There were a lot of strong men in the shelter. One creature frightened so many people out of the shelter, which proved the strength of the creature.


    "A lion... A giant golden lion..." The guy stuttered.


    The words made Han Sen¡¯s hearts sink. Golden lion... Could it be that baby golden growler?


    Han Sen walked faster toward Steel Armor Shelter. The closer he got to the shelter, the more people running away from the shelter he saw. Many people were injured and crying.


    Han Sen also saw many people pulling dead bodies out of the shelter. It looked like there were quite a lot of casualties, since no one could have imagined a creature making its way into the shelter.


    There were so many weaker people in the shelter. If it was really a super creature, Han Sen did not think they could even be able to run away.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and went against the crowds, entering Steel Armor Shelter. He saw a giant golden lion raging among the buildings of the shelter from afar.


    Although many strong men were attacking it, none could stop it. The golden lion was still killing like crazy.


    Golden growler... You must be the little golden growler.


    Watching the grown golden growler which was as tall as a two-story building, Han Sen felt surprised and pleased.


    He was pleased that he got to meet the baby golden growler again, as he now had the ability to kill it. This golden growler was simply a godsend.


    However, Han Sen was surprised how big the golden growler had grown. When it moved its paw, it could easily tear down a room.


    Each room was a private space equipped with a teleport device. Everyone was naturally assigned his or her room whening to First God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, in higher God¡¯s Sanctuary, humans werepletely on their own. They would need to build or fight for their own shelter, and sometimes they would even be attacked by creatures in the shelter.


    Watching the golden growler crushing buildings and rooms, Han Sen¡¯s hearts raced, because the golden growler was about to reach his room in the shelter.


    Han Sen did not care about anything else, but the archer crow he was feeding, which should not be revealed in public no matter what.


    The golden growler stamped on the buildings and people who had not made their way out yet, looking like a vicious Dragon. Golden growler approached his own room.


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen summoned the super golden rock worm king in super pet armor. He shapeshifted into the fairy queen and summoned the cursed wolf dagger. Standing on the back of the golden rock worm king, Han Sen rushed toward the golden growler.


    With its four wings buzzing, the golden rock worm king looked like an alien creature, wielding its four sharp ws at the golden growler.


    Han Sen was standing on the back of the worm king, his blonde hair dancing in the wind and his ruby crown shining under the sun. With the cursed wolf dagger in his hand, Han Sen fixed his gaze upon the golden growler.

 Chapter 394: Solo Show

    Chapter 394: Solo Show


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Broken buildings and damaged bodies were everywhere. People were crying and shouting.


    Those who could fight in Steel Armor Shelter, no matter which gang they were from, had all joined the fight. No one wanted to see Steel Armor Shelter ruined. If they lost their own room, which was their safe space, everything would be difficult for them in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Especially for therge gangs and merchants, losing their rooms meant the loss of a safe warehouse or transition space, which would cost tremendous damages.


    Many precious items were stored in the rooms. If ruined by the golden growler, many people would be poor overnight. Numerous arrows flew to the golden growler like a shower, which did absolutely no harm to the creature. In the eyes of the golden growler, the attack was like drizzle.


    Even Little Finger who was already a first-ss fighter in First God¡¯s Sanctuary could not even hurt the golden growler with a sacred-blood weapon. When hundreds of different weapons cut on the golden growler, the creature could simply shake its body to get rid of both the weapons and their owners. The golden growler was like a monster from hell, crushing and smashing everything in its way. Whoever happened to be standing under its paw would be a pool of mud immediately.


    Blood flowed and became a river.


    It looks like apocalypse in Steel Armor Shelter. With the screaming and howling, one would have goosebumps even it was noon.


    "Retreat... Retreat..." Little Finger ordered everyone to retreat. It was not because he did not want to buy more time for the merchants anddies who did not have much ability to fight, but because he could no longer keep fighting. In a short amount of time, the Fist Gang had already lost a few core members.


    The situation of Steel Armor Gang and the Disciples was not any better than the Fist Gang. Plus, Steel Armor Gang had suffered the most loss.


    Many members of the Steel Armor Gang were military school students. The education they received gave them more courage to sacrifice themselves. However, no matter how brave they were, it was simply useless in front of golden growler.


    The blood made people¡¯s hearts tremble, and deaths brought despair.


    At this point, even if the steel armor gang wanted to retreat, it would be toote, given how fast the golden growler was. Its giant body did not affect its speed. If no one could distract the creature, none could run away from it.


    The Steel Armor Gang had be thest line of defense. As the members were bing desperate and about to make suicidal attacks, they suddenly saw the murderous golden lion stop.


    Everyone was dazed. The golden lion raised its head, staring into the sky, and had an angry look on its face.


    "What could possibly cause the anger of such a frightening creature?" Everyone followed the golden lion¡¯s sight and became dumbstruck.


    A monster in jade armor fell from the sky. Although it was much smaller than the golden lion, it looked even more vicious.


    On the back of the armored beast stood a man with golden hair and red armor, who looked like Apollo.


    "Han Sen..." Many people who knew Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but yelp.


    As people were taken aback, the golden lion suddenly roared and jumped into the air, throwing itself at the golden rock worm king.


    Seeing the look in the golden growler¡¯s eyes, Han Sen knew that the creature had recognized himself. The lion¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Han Sen was sure the creature wanted to rip himself apart.


    "Let¡¯s finish everything here and now." Han Sen gripped the cursed wolf dagger in his hand, staring at the golden growler.


    Boom!


    The golden growler shed with the transformed golden rock worm king. Although the worm king was just about one tenth the size of golden growler, it did not back off after the sh. The eight sharp ws dug deep into the fur of the golden growler.


    Roar!


    The golden growler felt the pain and howled. Its paw hit the golden rock worm king, knocking the worm away, which then caused several buildings to copse.


    The moment the golden growlerid its paw on the rock worm king, Han Sen¡¯s heart started to thump like a running engine, almost jumping out of his chest.


    Qi and blood quickly rushed into Han Sen¡¯s body, making him burn with explosive energy.


    The cursed wolf dagger almost became one with Han Sen and went toward an eye of the golden growler.


    Previously, Han Sen could not even break the eyes of the baby golden growler. However, Han Sen had be much stronger. With the super beast soul cursed wolf dagger in his hand, Han Sen was not who he used to be.


    The dagger was stabbed into the eye of the golden growler hard, as if it was stabbed into rubber. Han Sen used all he got and pushed the dagger inward.


    "Roar!" As blood flowed, the golden growler howled, trying to hit Han Sen with its forepaw.


    The moment Han Sen pierced the golden eye, he had already kicked the golden growler¡¯s face in order to retreat. When he was in the air, the worm king threw itself under Han Sen¡¯s feet, helping its master avoid the golden growler¡¯s paw.


    With a bleeding eye, the golden growler had incredible hatred in its only eye left. With a roar, it quickly hit Han Sen and the golden rock worm king again at an incredible speed.


    Han Sen looked cold. Stepping on the golden rock worm king¡¯s back, he dodged the paw and stabbed at its other eye.


    When the golden growler tried to take its paw back to hit Han Sen, the rock worm king had already dug its ws into the lion¡¯s paw, its tail piercing its fur, making the golden growler scream.


    Han Sen threw himself at the lion, piercing the other eye of the golden growler. Blood suddenly colored the golden eye red.


    Roar!


    Growling continuously, the golden growler quickly rushed toward a direction, knocking down countless buildings. It eventually broke out of the shelter and ran away.


    Watching golden growler leaving embarrassed, loud cheers exploded in the shelter. Many were shouting Han Sen¡¯s name.


    However, Han Sen had no time to respond. Standing on the back of the golden rock worm king, Han Sen quickly chased after the golden growler. This time, he will not let the creature off the hook again.

 Chapter 395: Super Meat

    Chapter 395: Super Meat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Kill it..." Many people were shouting their hearts out, wishing they were able to kill golden growler and even alive like Han Sen. Humans had never experienced such cruelty in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. The blood of family and friends made them furious.


    Buzzing its four wings, the golden rock worm king quickly went after the golden growler. When it was about to catch up with the lion, Han Sen deliberately slowed down a little bit as he did not want anyone to see him kill the golden growler. Han Sen wondered if the golden growler would disappear like other super creatures, which would look suspicious to other people.


    Han Sen was confident to kill the golden growler at this point. All he needed to do was to wait for the golden growler to run to a dested spot, which would be the moment he made his move.


    Being blind, the golden growler could no longer tell which direction it was going. Its eyes were bleeding, but the blood was going back into its injuries. It looked like it was healing.


    Bang bang!


    All the rocks and trees were knocked away by the golden growler. The creature eventually entered Dark Swamp.


    "Go deeper!" Han Sen was pleased with the fact that the creature had entered the least popted ce, creating the perfect opportunity for him to kill it.


    Following the golden growler into the Dark Swamp with his wings, Han Sen saw all the creatures in the lion¡¯s way knocked dead or stamped on.


    The fitness level of a super creature was much higher than any other creature. Even when it was blind already, no one could hurt it unless they had a super beast soul weapon.


    Watching the golden growler going deeper into the swamp where there was no one nearby, Han Sen no longer hesitated and ordered the golden rock worm king to go at the blind golden growler.


    Its four wings buzzing, the golden rock worm king strangled the golden growler with its barbed tail. The tail pierced the creature¡¯s neck and the blood started to flow.


    Meanwhile, the eight sharp ws the rock worm king locked the golden growler¡¯s head down, stabbing inside its skull.


    The golden growler cried in despair, trying to hit the golden rock worm king with its paw. However, it only made some noises of metal on metal.


    Han Sen summoned his ck-feathered wings, hovering in the air and watching his pet fighting the golden growler.


    The super pet in super pet armor was almost invincible. Even the golden growler could not injure the golden rock worm king. Instead, it was haunted by the worm king and attacked by eight sharp ws.


    The golden hair of the lion was shaved by the ws, and bloody scars crisscrossed on its head, looking miserable.


    "Let¡¯s end it here!" Seeing that the golden rock worm king could not really killed the golden growler, Han Sen gripped the dagger and rushed toward the stomach of the golden growler.


    In Han Sen¡¯s hand, the cursed wolf dagger made a cut of a dozen feet long on the stomach of golden growler. Golden blood jetted out like a spring, mixed with pieces of inner organs.


    Roar!


    The golden growler cried, waving its paws and trying to kill its enemy. However, it could no longer tell where the enemy was.


    As its blood left its body, the golden growler quickly became weak. Han Sen jumped on its head and stabbed the dagger into its brain, elerating its death.


    After all, the golden growler had not grown as strong as its mother. It was only at the same level as the cursed wolf. Compared to the invinciblerge golden growler, it was still muchcking.


    If the golden growler had be as strong as its parent, Han Sen was afraid that the entire Steel Armor Shelter would be crushed by the creature. At that point, Han Sen could not guarantee he would be able to stop it.


    "Super creature golden growler killed. Beast soul of golden growler gained. Life essence avable. Meat edible."


    Watching the dead golden growler, Han Sen was dazed. This time, the voice was different from before. Han Sen was happy that he was able to gain the beast soul of the golden growler. However, after killing several super creatures, it was the first time the body of the creature did not disappear.


    In addition, the voice had always told him that the meat of super creature was inedible, yet this time it said something different. If the meat was indeed edible, Han Sen wondered why the voice did not say it could bring him more super geno points.


    In conclusion, the voice was kind of weird. Han Sen watched the creature¡¯s body with his brows knitted.


    "The golden growler is different from other creatures." Han Sen quickly forgot about this issue. He was overjoyed that he had gained the super beast soul, life essence, and even the meat of the golden growler. Han Sen was surprised how lucky he was.


    Han Sen had thought that he had used up his luck, given how lucky he had been recently. However, he still gained the beast soul, and even gained the body of a super creature.


    Han Sen did not dare to hesitate much longer. He quickly dissected the body of the golden growler with the cursed wolf dagger, searching for its life essence.


    Han Sen almost tore its entire body up to find the golden crystal in its skull. Although the golden crystal was much smaller than that of its parent, it was still the size of a basketball.


    Han Sen quickly licked at the crystal. As he drank the golden liquid, he felt his entire body was on fire. Strength was instilled into his body cells, making his entire body stronger.


    "Life essence of golden growler consumed. One super geno point gained."


    Hearing the wonderful voice in his mind, Han Sen almostughed out loud. He licked the crystal faster.


    Hearing the voice telling him about his newly gained super geno points, Han Sen felt he was on top of the world.


    The life essence of the golden growler gave Han Sen another eight super geno points. Han Sen now had sixty super geno points.


    After finishing the life essence, Han Sen felt more cheerful than ever. He nced at the meat of the golden growler.


    "Since the meat could be eaten, I believe it should also give me super geno points. The body of this creature is so big that I wonder when I can finish eating it." Watching the golden growler cut into pieces by him, Han Sen felt worried.


    Any piece in front of him was taller than himself. Han Sen wondered how he could eat it.


    "Let me try some first." Han Sen picked a tender piece and made a thin slice. Without time to cook, Han Sen decided to taste it raw.

 Chapter 396: Molested by a Pet

    Chapter 396: Molested by a Pet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Very soon, Han Sen found out sadly that the meat was as tough as ever. Han Sen chewed the meat and felt as if he was chewing calfskin. There was no way his teeth could tear up the meat.


    In the end, Han Sen decided to simply swallow the meat since the slice was quite thin. However, after he swallowed it up, nothing had happened.


    Even if this piece of meat did not give him any geno point, Han Sen should still be able to hear the voice telling him no geno point gained. However, after swallowing, Han Sen had heard nothing.


    "What the heck?" Han Sen felt quite upset. He hesitated and summoned holy angel, wondering if she would eat it. If she could not eat it, then the meat was useless.


    After seeing the meat of golden growler, holy angel was overjoyed and threw itself at the meat. Holding a piece of meat, she gobbled away.


    The meat Han Sen could not even chew was easily torn into pieces by holy angel with her teeth.


    "All pets would be winners at eating contests!" Han Sen was dumbstruck by the way holy angel ate. Momentarily, the little girl had already swallowed a piece of meat taller than Han Sen. Han Sen wondered where the volume went in the belly of the holy angel.


    However, the holy angel did not mean to stop. She quickly went to another piece of meat and started to eat.


    Han Sen saw the little girl started to grow as she ate the meat of the golden growler. Her hair became longer and chest fuller. Her legs became longer, and a pair of white wings started to grow on her back.


    Han Sen felt the little girl looked more and more like the creature she used to be.


    Her wings became bigger and her body more curvaceous. Jade armor started to formte on her body as well.


    "Holy angel! She really had be the holy angel!" Han Sen was dumbstruck and did not know what to say. After eating a small part of the golden growler meat, the little girl had grown into a woman.


    However, the change had not stopped. The holy angel was still bearing her face in the meat. As she ate, the figure of holy angel started to shift again.


    Her blonde hair became almost transparent, her white armor became golden, and even her eyes and Halo became pure gold. The holy angel turned into an elegant goddess, covered in a sacred aura.


    After eating all the meat of the golden growler, the holy angel turned and walked to Han Sen. She approached Han Sen until their faces met.


    Watching the gorgeous yet ice cold face of the beauty, Han Sen was wondering what she wanted to do. All of a sudden, the holy angel held Han Sen¡¯s face with both hands and covered his mouth with her red lips.


    "Dammit! I am molested by a pet!" Han Sen stared his eyes wide, feeling incredulous.


    As Han Sen was havingplex feelings, he suddenly felt suction from the mouth of the holy angel. She sucked the piece of meat that he just swallowed out from Han Sen¡¯s stomach.


    Holy angel released Han Sen and swallowed the piece of meat, which seemed to make her look more mysterious and pretty.


    "Evolution of holy angelplete." Han Sen heard the voice in his mind.


    Checking the data of holy angel, Han Sen was dazed.


    Holy angel: super pet (can further evolve).


    Han Sen could understand that the holy angel had evolved into a super creature after eating the meat of the golden growler. However, after she had already be a super pet, the system said she could even evolve further, which was beyond Han Sen¡¯sprehension.


    Han Sen had never heard that a pet beast soul could evolve twice. In addition, a super pet must be the top being in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. If the holy angel could evolve even further, what would she be?


    Watching the innocent girl standing in front of him, Han Sen did not know what to think. After finishing evolution, the holy angel had dismissed her transformed state and be the little girl again, looking at Han Sen with her eyes wide.


    Han Sen was shocked. Technically speaking, a pet could not decide its state for itself. Some intelligent pets could react automatically under emergencies, which was also quite rare and limited.


    Dismissing its own transformed state like the holy angel was simply beyond the ability of a pet.


    Han Sen regarded the holy angel with his brows knitted and took her back. Fortunately, the beast soul did not resist.


    "This is so strange. I believe it¡¯s the golden growler. Other super creatures all disappeared after being killed, but the golden growler had edible meat. There must be some mysteries."


    Han Sen did not have any clues.


    In Steel Armor Shelter, everyone was talking about the creature and Han Sen. They had never heard about a creature attacking a shelter in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. The fact that Han Sen had chased the creature away made a lot of people in Steel Armor Shelter grateful to him.


    Many people in Steel Armor Shelter posted on the Sk about the issue, giving rise to quite a lot of attention.


    The shelters in First God¡¯s Sanctuary were not built by humans, but a part of the God¡¯s Sanctuary system. No creatures dared toe close to the shelter before, yet one suddenly attacked a shelter, which naturally made breaking news.


    Ning Yue was also reading about the incident. Although there was no picture or video, Ning Yue was paying a lot of attention, especially to the part about Han Sen.


    After a long time, Ning Yue turned his device off and asked an old man who looked like a steward, "Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes, young master. Everyone is ready, but are you really going to do that?" The old man asked Ning Yue.


    "We cannot touch someone from the special squad, especially someone connected to the Qins. If we want to capture him alive, we can only do it in God¡¯s Sanctuary," Ning Yue said casually.


    "But young master, you don¡¯t need to go yourself..." The old man said worriedly.


    "That guy is not an ordinary person," Ning Yue said quietly and walked to the teleport device.

 Chapter 397: Shocking Discovery

    Chapter 397: Shocking Discovery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ning Yue slowly walked into the cold liquid of the evolution pool. Initially, he did not want to be an evolver so soon. Once he finished evolution, he must leave First God¡¯s Sanctuary in a short amount of time, otherwise his body would be damaged permanently.


    However, Ning Yue still chose to evolve at this point. He had so many doubts about Han Sen that he felt it was worthwhile for him to evolve. Although he had summoned thirteen evolvers with their sacred geno points maxed out who worked for Starry Group in different shelters, Ning Yue still chose to evolve himself as well. Ning Yue did not want to give Han Sen any opportunity of survival. He only trusted himself with this mission.


    Although Starry Group was powerful, they did not want to mess with the special squad unless they had to, especially in the case that Han Sen worked for Qin Xuan. Ning Yue could not do anything to Han Sen in the Alliance, so he had to do it in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    In the evolution pool, Ning Yue¡¯s body was undergoing significant changes. Other people only knew about Son of Heaven, while few people knew that Ning Yue was the most talented in his generation of the Nings.


    Although he did not have the best health, Ning Yue was the only person who had practiced the sword skills of the family sessfully.


    Before God¡¯s Sanctuary was discovered, an ancestor of the Nings was one of the few people who had mastered sword skills. Their skills were called Que Yi, which had been considered a famous school since ancient times.


    Since people had found God¡¯s Sanctuary, the Que Yi techniques were adapted into super geno arts and became even stronger.


    However, Ning Yue did not think that. Although the super geno art was strong, Ning Yue thought his family never had another sword master like his grandfather Ning Tieyi since the invention of the super geno art.


    When Ning Yue was a little boy and just started to learn to use sword, he abandoned the strong super geno art and insisted on practicing the old sword techniques.


    When he just started, the techniques were not even close to the modern super geno art, but Ning Yue did not question his own decision. Two years ago, Ning Yue finally seeded in practicing the old sword techniques and understood its essence. He eventually knew how ridiculous the adaptation was.


    Initially, Ning Yue thought no one in First God¡¯s Sanctuary would be a worthy opponent for him to use the actual Que Yi sword skills. After meeting Han Sen, Ning Yue thought everything had changed.


    Ning Yue had so many doubts about Han Sen. If Han Sen had be an evolver when they first met, he had been staying in First God¡¯s Sanctuary for too long, which should have already caused his body harm. No one would be so dumb.


    If he had not be an evolver, he did already have the strength beyond an unevolved person. Ning Yue could only think of one possibility, which was that Han Sen had already acquired super genes.


    Ning Yue even suspected that the dagger of Han Sen was a beast soul beyond sacred-blood beast soul. Otherwise, how could it be so sharp?


    However, Ning Yue did not dare to tell anyone about it. Ning Yue was not the only person who was pursuing super genes, and the Nings was not the only family who knew about it. Ning Yue did not want anyone to know about Han Sen, otherwise Ning Yue himself would have even less chance.


    Therefore, Ning Yue could only depend on himself even at the cost of leaving First God¡¯s Sanctuary early. He had to figure out Han Sen¡¯s secret.


    Ning Yue did not want any ident. Therefore, he had used all his connections to gather the thirteen advanced fighters who were about to max out on their super geno points, help them fill their geno point count up, and make them evolve.


    Ning Yue had been preparing all this, which was why he did not make a move on Han Sen. What he was waiting for was this opportunity.


    After reading about the news that Han Sen had beaten the golden lion, Ning Yue was even more certain that Han Sen had acquired the power beyond sacred genes.


    Meanwhile, Han Sen was drooling before the golden growler in the seventh warehouse. The beast soul of the golden growler was a mount. The super mount had not only incredible speed, but also adjustable size.


    At Han Sen¡¯smand, the golden growler could be asrge as a small hill. Its smallest was still the size of an elephant.


    In addition, the golden growler had a tough body and an incredible ability to bear weight, which was outstanding for a mount. Han Sen wondered if the golden growler had other abilities, which he was not sure of so far.


    Riding the golden growler in its smallest form in the warehouse, Han Sen felt fantastic. The ride was sofortable like he was in an advanced private aircraft, even when the mount was running at its full speed.


    "This is the ride that gets me girls!" Han Sen felt excited. Maybe he could take Ji Yanran for a ride on the golden growler sometime and maybe even do something naughty with her.


    "What would the term be if we do it on the lion¡¯s back?" Han Sen wondered.


    After ying around for a while, Han Sen took the golden growler back and started to look for information on the Sk using hislink.


    After finding what he needed, Han Sen opened the scroll he took from the cave, scanned it with hislink, and machine tranted the characters into modernnguage using the device.


    Indeed, the characters were in an ancientnguage, which were easily tranted into the modernnguage. Han Sen carefully checked its content.


    In the beginning, Han Sen felt quite rxed, as he was just trying to determine where the guy was from. After a while, however, Han Sen¡¯s face became grim. Shortly, Han Sen was shocked. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth. Han Sen could not believe what was written on the scroll was true.


    "This must be a prank. Howe this is possible?" After Han Sen read the content, he was appalled. However, thinking about how strange the dead body looked, maybe it was true.


    "If it is true, then the entire Alliance would be shocked. It ispletely against what we know so far." Han Sen could not calm himself down reading the tranted text.


    ording to the tranted text, the owner of the scroll, a.k.a. the dead man, was from ancient times when cold steel was the only weapon material. They did not even have electricity, let alone teleport devices. A man from that time could teleport into God¡¯s Sanctuary using just their body, which was hard to believe.

 Chapter 398: Dongxuan Sutra

    Chapter 398: Dongxuan Sutra


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thetter part of the scroll was a statement of the writer. ording to him, he was a Taoist who styled himself as "Dongxuan." He was the leader of an organization called Xuan Men. Havingmitted himself to Taoism, he eventually reached the state where he could break through the vacuum.


    However, after breaking through the vacuum, Dongxuan found that he did not reach heaven. Or, the heaven he reached was different from his imagination. He appeared in a different world, where everything was beyond hisprehension. Unfortunately, although Dongxuan was sessful in breaking through the vacuum, his body was severely injured by the shift. Shortly after he reached this world, he wrote down the scroll and died.


    Han Sen felt the story absurd. Using one¡¯s own body to break through the vacuum so that one could teleport into God¡¯s Sanctuary must require incredible strength. Even demigods in the contemporary time could not achieve that. Han Sen felt like it was just a fairytale.


    The former part of the scroll was a Taoist martial art called Dongxuan Sutra. ording to Dongxuan himself, it was his life¡¯s work, and invention based on a Taoist martial art.


    It was with Dongxuan Sutra that Dongxuan had achieved the state of breaking through the vacuum andnded in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    When he traveled through the vacuum, almost everything Dongxuan was wearing got destroyed, including a treasure piece he was wearing called the feathered cloak. Only Dongxuan Sutra made of void silk was kept intact.


    "I wonder if it is true. If Dongxuan was telling the truth, then this Dongxuan Sutra should be even better than demigod hyper geno arts." Han Sen read Dongxuan Sutra with suspicion.


    It seemed that Dongxuan Sutra was too difficult for the machine to trante. Han Sen could not understand the tranted text and felt confused.


    For generic content, the machine trantion was good enough. However, for a Sutra, the machine trantion was either wrong or messy.


    "It seems that I should not try to trante Dongxuan Sutra using a machine. I have to learn the ancientnguage myself." Han Sen tranted the text word by word but found that many characters had multiple meanings and he had no way to determine what they actually meant. Han Sen found that even if he knew what each character meant, he could not understand the article.


    Han Sen eventually understood why the machine had failed at the task. For an ancientnguage like this, it was essential for the reader to have the knowledge in a certain area before reading.


    Although Han Sen could guess the meaning here and there, he did not dare to try practicing what he guessed. Han Sen had to set Dongxuan Sutra aside and started to study the materials of the Ancient Language Department of ckhawk.


    It took time for Han Sen to learn the ancientnguage, and it could not be rushed. After resting for two days, Han Sen started to n to transfer the beast souls of Dor back to his own identity.


    Su Xiaoqiao who had now be the team lead of Bullseye was hunting a mutant creature with a group of people. Suddenly, someone dashed from a forest in front of him and cut the mutant creature in half.


    "Dammit! Who gives you the nerve to snatch my creature? Are you tired of living this life?" Su Xiaoqiao bristled. However, when seeing who it was, he quickly stopped and stared his eyes wide. "Dor, you did not evolve?"


    "Very soon. So, I want to sell all my beast souls and need your help," Han Sen said and transferred all his beast souls and gear to Su Xiaoqiao.


    Hearing the voice telling him about sacred-blood beast soul after sacred-blood beast soul, Su Xiaoqiao waspletely dumbstruck. When Han Sen was about to leave, Su Xiaoqiao came to himself and eximed, "Dor, you¡¯re not afraid that I will keep the beast souls for myself?"


    "No, I¡¯m not," said Han Sen casually without turning back.


    Su Xiaoqiao quickly asked, "You haven¡¯t given me a price yet. And where should I find you after they¡¯re sold?"


    "Do an auction. I only want S-ss licenses of the evolver level. I will go find you," Han Sen said and disappeared in the mountains. Of course, he was not afraid that Su Xiaoqiao would keep the beast souls. After all, Su Xiaoqiao was working for Steel Armor Gang, and Han Sen knew everything about him.


    "The beast souls are so good... Well, there is even a sacred-blood pet... Although he took off his armor, he was still covering his face and I cannot tell what he looks like. What a pity!" Su Xiaoqiao licked his lips andmented.


    "Boss, is that guy really Dor? Why would he ask you to do the auction for him? What is your rtionship? What beast souls did he give you?"


    Su Xiaoqiao had notpletely recovered from the shock, so there was no way he could answer that.


    Very soon, the news got out that Dor asked Su Xiaoqiao to do an auction of his beast souls in Steel Armor Shelter. Many people were shocked.


    No one knew that Dor was still in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, and no one could foresee that Dor¡¯s beast souls would be for sale.


    Many people investigated Su Xiaoqiao and determined that he could not be Dor.


    At this point, Ning Yue had alsoe to Steel Armor Shelter to find Han Sen. When hearing the news, he also looked into the background of Su Xiaoqiao and reached the same conclusion as others.


    "Young master, Su Xiaoqiao is going to do the auction tomorrow. Should we attend the auction?" Liu Lin asked. The sacred-blood beast souls of Dor were quite famous and coveted by many.


    Ning Yue was deep in his thoughts. He murmured, "Dor... Han Sen... These two... Go get me the information you gathered on both of them."


    "Young master, you¡¯re saying that Han Sen is Dor?" Liu Lin was dazed.


    "We will know the answer to that question very soon. Go prepare for the auction," Ning Yue said quietly.


    Every once in a while, Steel Armor Gang would organize an auction. It was rather easy for Su Xiaoqiao to conduct another one with the trained personnel.


    On the day of the auction, almost everyone with some status in Steel Armor Shelter came. Ning Yue and Liu Lin were covering their faces, observing in the crowd.


    Ning Yue¡¯s gaze lingered on Han Sen. It seemed that he was trying to tell something from Han Sen¡¯s look.

 Chapter 399: A Crazy Auction

    Chapter 399: A Crazy Auction


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The four items that Han Sen gave Su Xiaoqiao were sacred-blood ck beetle armor, bloody yer, Meowth, and spinning spear.


    Too many people knew that Han Sen had made thest shot at the purple-feathered dragon and imed to not have gained the beast soul, which was why Han Sen did not give the pair of wings to Su Xiaoqiao.


    Before the auction started, Han Sen felt he was being watched. He resisted the temptation to look back. When Qing came over to say hi, Han Sen stood up and nced casually to the back.


    "Ning Yue is also here?" Han Sen greeted Qing as if nothing had happened but felt slightly surprised.


    Although Ning Yue was covered in beast soul armor and his face could not be seen, Han Sen had a deep impression of him and still recognized him.


    "He recognized me," Ning Yue said quietly.


    "Really?" Liu Lin looked to Han Sen who was talking to Qing incredulously.


    Han Sen only nced at them and did not even look twice. Since Ning Yue was dressed like this, Liu Lin did not believe that Han Sen could recognize Ning Yue. In addition, Han Sen did not look like he had seen Ning Yue given how calm he was.


    Ning Yue smiled and did not say anything. However, he took back the beast soul armor and revealed his face.


    Ning Yue is probably here to kill me. Han Sen thought after sitting down. However, he did not know what Ning Yue was about to do. It was Steel Armor Shelter and Han Sen was at home. Would Ning Yue harm him in public?


    After the auction started, Han Sen had not been able to close his mouth. His initial n was to purchase all the beast souls himself. It was his money anyway. Su Xiaoqiao would get a small cut was all.


    He did not expect the prices would go so high though. Even the ck beetle armor, which was of the lowest value, was already worth five S-ss licenses of the evolver level and more.


    "Qing, are you crazy? Although the sacred-blood armor is precious, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not so precious." When Qing bid eight S-ss licenses of the evolver level, Han Sen thought he was out of his mind.


    "Ha-ha, brother, it is more than just sacred-blood armor. This is Dor¡¯s signature and only his name would be worth this much..." Many people around Qing seemed to agree with him, especially Hai Yun who was standing S-ss licenses like water. When he bid ten licenses, everyone was silent.


    Han Sen was dazed and thought, ten S-ss licenses of the evolver level? It must be billions of dors, while the sacred-blood armor would probably only be worth 200 to 300 million.


    Han Sen wanted to purchase his own beast souls back initially, but he was having second thoughts. S-ss licenses were rare items that could hardly be purchased. Even if he had no use of them, he could always trade them for beast souls in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Ten licenses were a price that Han Sen could not say no to.


    Having given up the idea of purchasing the ck beetle armor, Han Sen decided to let Hai Yun keep it.


    The bidding for the bloody yer was even more heated. Hai Yun had raised the price to fifteen licenses without even blinking.


    Han Sen felt what had happened was beyond his understanding. He even doubted whether the S-ss licenses had been depreciating.


    "Hai Yun, are these beast souls really worth it?" Han Sen asked Hai Yun.


    "These are Dor¡¯s, so they¡¯re different." Hai Yun was overjoyed that he won the auction of the bloody yer.


    "Hai Yun, you already have two. Do not try to steal thest one from us," said Qing half seriously.


    "Whoever gives the higher price would win it. If you pay more, you can have it," Hai Yun said.


    During the auction of Meowth, Han Sen felt torn. Although Meowth was no longer that useful to Han Sen, it was his pet for the longest time. Han Sen did not want to let Meowth go. Very soon, Meowth¡¯s price was raised to 15 licenses by Hai Yun. Everyone became silent. Few people had that many S-ss licenses, which could not even be bought with money.


    Lin Beifeng was also quite rich, but he could not evene up with five S-ss licenses.


    "Four universal S-ss licenses," Han Sen gritted his teeth and said a price. He resisted the temptation of fifteen S-ss licenses and would like to get Meowth back at all costs.


    "Universal S-ss licenses? Han Sen, you would pay this much? Are you also a fan?" Both Yuan and Qing were shocked.


    "Not really a fan. I am just into pets," Han Sen smiled and said.


    "Twenty S-ss licenses, which should have a higher value." Hai Yun still would not give up.


    "That is hard to say..." Su Xiaoqiao hesitated.


    "Universal licenses win." All of a sudden, a voice came from the gate of the venue. Everyone turned and saw someone wearing a mask.


    "Dor?" Su Xiaoqiao was surprised to see the person.


    The person looked exactly like Dor when he was giving Su Xiaoqiao the beast souls. Su Xiaoqiao naturally recognized him.


    Dor left after saying that. After all, it was just a doppelg?nger created by Han Sen using beetle knight. The shorter it appeared in front of people, the better.


    "Should we follow him?" Liu Lin looked to Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue shook his head and said, "No need. Our target is Han Sen."


    Han Sen saw someone following the beetle knight but paid no mind to it. The beetle knight was a sacred-blood beast soul and was controlled by Han Sen, so it was not difficult to get rid of the followers.


    "I¡¯m so sorry Mr. Hai Yun. Dor had said himself that he prefer universal licenses." Su Xiaoqiao looked around and said, "four universal licenses from Han Sen... Going once..."


    Eventually, Han Sen won the auction of Meowth and had his beloved Back.


    Even the sacred-blood gear spinning spear was bought by Hai Yun with two sacred-blood licenses. Han Sen did not expect this guy to be such a diehard fan of Dor.


    Han Sen had earned twenty-seven S-ss licenses of the evolver level, and all he paid was two sacred-blood beast souls and one sacred-blood gear. The price was simply unimaginable.

 Chapter 400: Surrender

    Chapter 400: Surrender


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "If I was not afraid of his family, I would never have let Hai Yun taken the two beast souls of Dor. I should have bought at least one..." Qing couldn¡¯t stopining after the auction was concluded.


    Han Sen felt shocked. It turned out the price was not high enough in the rich kids¡¯ eyes. They gave up only because they did not want to cross Hai Yun.


    Han Sen knew that the two beast souls were expensive because of the fame of Dor instead of their real worth.


    "Han Sen, you should have purchased the armor or the shapeshifting beast soul. Although the pet was strong, the other two items were the signatures of Dor..." Qingmented.


    "Brother, would you like to sell the pet?" Hai Yun still did not want to let it go. He was obviously a perfectionist who had to have the whole set.


    "Hai Yun, I am so sorry. I need that pet and do not n to sell it for the moment," said Han Sen.


    "If you would like to sell it in the future, you have toe to me first. I am easy on the price," Hai Yun said and left with regret.


    When Han Sen, Qing, and Yuan just walked out of the venue, a dozen peopleid siege to them.


    "Are you looking for trouble?" Qing frowned and eximed.


    Ning Yue walked out and said calmly, "Qing, Yuan, this has nothing to do with you. It is personal between Han Sen and me. Feel free to leave and I will apologize to youter."


    "Ning Yue, what did Han Sen do?" Qing and Yuan both frowned.


    "Han Sen snatched our creature," Ning Yue said quietly.


    "It is just a creature. Name the price and I will pay for him," Qing said immediately.


    "It is not about money, but about getting things straight. I hope you can understand," Ning Yue said with no emotions.


    Qing and Yuan felt they were in an awkward position and both looked to Han Sen.


    "Han Sen, what had happened?" Su Xiaoqiao rushed out with his men from Steel Armor Gang. The special squad and the steel armor gang were closely connected and could be considered a family. Seeing Han Sen in a siege, the gang members came to his rescue.


    "Are we bullying them with number? Count me in."


    "Look at where you are. How dare you try to cross Han Sen here?"


    "You must be blind. This is Steel Armor Shelter and you should go back to where you are."


    ...


    Very soon, the gang members had besieged Ning Yue¡¯s men.


    "Thank you so much. I will always remember how good you are to me. If you ever need me in the future, I¡¯ll be there. However, this matter is between Ning Yue and me, and I will take care of it myself," Han Sen quickly stopped the Steel Armor Gang.


    Although others cannot tell, Han Sen had known evolvers very well and could tell that the men Ning Yue had brought were all evolvers with their sacred geno points maxed out.


    If they were really in a fight, although there were more people in the gang, the gang would still suffer a greater loss.


    "Qing, Yuan, let me handle this myself," Han Sen said to his two friends.


    "If you need anything, just say the word. I will never see you being bullied," Qing raised his voice and said.


    "Han Sen, what do you say?" Ning Yue paid Qing no mind and asked Han Sen with a smile. Thirteen evolvers with sacred geno points maxed out plus himself, he was determined to capture Han Sen, no matter who was present.


    He was constrained by rules andws in the Alliance, but in God¡¯s Sanctuary, no one could do anything as long as he did not kill Han Sen in public. In addition, Ning Yue did not n to kill Han Sen anyway.


    He had so many doubts about Han Sen that he had to figure out.


    "Let¡¯s find another ce to have a talk," said Han Sen calmly.


    "So brave," Ning Yue said andmanded the evolvers to force Han Sen out of Steel Armor Shelter.


    The Steel Armor Gang, Qing, and Yuan were trying to follow them. However, Han Sen asked him to go back. On one hand, Han Sen did not want them to be injured. On the other hand, Han Sen had his own n.


    When they had reached a dested spot in the mountains, Han Sen stopped walking. The group of people were still surrounding him, not giving him any chance to escape.


    "Han Sen, what do you n to do?" Ning Yue looked at Han Sen.


    "I¡¯ll let you capture me. What do you think of this n?" Han Sen said calmly.


    Everyone was dazed. Even Ning Yue was surprised. After a while, he looked at Han Sen and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "So many evolvers with sacred geno points maxed out. I don¡¯t think anyone else could gather so many talents in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. I don¡¯t think I could escape alive. Rather than taking some beating, I would surrender myself." Han Sen reached out his hand, looking like he had given up.


    Ning Yue was still suspicious and ordered his men to tie Han Sen up. Han Sen did not resist and let the guys lock him down with special locks.


    "You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?" Ning Yue looked at Han Sen with his brows knitted.


    "I know you will not kill me, at least not before you have your answers," Han Sen said while thinking, you really think you could kill me if you lock me down? If I am not trying to fish information from you, I would have summoned my two super pets to teach you a lesson.


    "You still had an opportunity to run away while you were in Steel Armor Shelter," Ning Yue said.


    "I am a member of the special squad after all. My mission is to protect others, not to let others sacrifice themselves for me. Even if I could run away, I would be too ashamed to live." Han Sen said calmly.


    "Give me your dagger, and I will let you walk free." Ning Yue pondered and said.


    "If it was the first time, I might consider your words. However, I am certain that if I do not give you my dagger, I will not necessarily die. If I gave you my dagger, I will die for sure," Han Sen said with a smile.


    Bang!


    Liu Lin threw a hard punch at Han Sen¡¯s face, knocking him down on the ground. Blood started to flow from Han Sen¡¯s mouth.


    "I will show you what it¡¯s like to pray for your death." Liu Lin sounded cruel. He took out a dagger and shed it at Han Sen.


    Liu Lin did not push the dagger into Han Sen¡¯s vital organs, but where it hurt most. He was also doing it as slow as possible and dragging the de back and forth.


    Han Sen¡¯s face became pale immediately, covered in cold sweat. However, he managed not to make a sound.


    "I don¡¯t believe you are made of iron." Liu Lin took a ck leather bag at his waist and opened it. There were many odd-looking utensils. Liu Lin picked one and tried to use it on Han Sen.


    "That is enough. Take him to No. 107," Ning Yue stopped Liu Lin, gazed at Han Sen, and ordered his men.

 Chapter 401: No. 107

    Chapter 401: No. 107


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Where is No. 107?" Han Sen spitted out some blood in his mouth and asked quietly.


    "You will know when we get there." Ning Yue did not talk to Han Sen again and hit the road.


    Ning Yue never expected to get much from Han Sen¡¯s mouth. And there was no way he would let Han Sen off the hook at this point.


    Han Sen was curious about the No. 107 Ning Yue mentioned. However, the group of people did not speak about it at all. All they did was traveling. It seemed that they were in a hurry.


    Han Sen understood the reason. All of them had evolved and could not stay too long in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, otherwise their bodies would not be able to take it.


    Under this circumstance, Ning Yue still insisted to take him to No. 107, which made Han Sen even more curious about it.


    Very soon, Han Sen¡¯s question was answered. The group of people traveled across Devil Desert on sacred-blood mounts and entered an arid mountain.


    There was only a very narrow path to enter the valley. Only one man could pass at a time. A couple of men took Han Sen to enter the valley. When they approached the valley, Han Sen saw everything.


    He could barely see any other creature. White rocks and sand were everywhere. In the middle of the valley, there was a giant blooming red flower that looked like a rose facing upward.


    Around the flower, there were many vines and leaves covered with thorns. The vines almost covered the entire valley, making it look like a greenhouse for the flower.


    Han Sen looked around. In addition to the red flower and the vines, he did not see anything else, let alone any creatures.


    "Is this No. 107?" Han Sen asked, surprised.


    "That¡¯s right. This is No. 107," Ning Yue answered him, to Han Sen¡¯s surprise. Ning Yue then continued, "Every time Starry Group finds a creature that is suspected to be something beyond sacred-blood creatures, we would give it a number and record it. This is No. 107."


    "You mean this giant flower?" Han Sen checked out the red flower, which looked like a nt in every way. Although it was huge in size, there was no way it could be a creature.


    "You will know that very soon. Enter the valley." Ning Yue asked his men to aim their arrows and weapons at Han Sen, forcing Han Sen to go inside.


    "Go inside." After Liu Lin unchained Han Sen¡¯s legs, he pushed Han Sen hard.


    "What is in there?" Han Sen almost lost his bnce, but he did not pay Liu Lin any mind.


    Ning Yue did not ask for his beast souls. Although there were a lot of vines growing in the valley, as long as he had sacred-blood wings, it would be easy for him to fly away. He could not see how the valley could trap him.


    "Give me the dagger now, and you don¡¯t need to go inside," Ning Yue said calmly.


    "I do not want to give you my dagger, and I don¡¯t want to go inside either," Han Sen replied.


    "You can try to kill us all and run away," Ning Yue said with a smile.


    Ning Yue¡¯s words made the evolversugh. They all pointed their weapons at Han Sen, indicating that they were could take Han Sen¡¯s life anytime.


    No one believed that Han Sen could run away under the siege of fourteen evolvers.


    In addition, Han Sen¡¯s upper body was chained with the special Z-steel locks on his joints. Even an evolver could not get rid of this kind of locks.


    Only those strong evolvers with their fitness level around eighty could break free from the locks with their own strength.


    "Young master, why do you have to kill me. If you resent me for killing your doppelg?nger, I could pay you." Han Sen stared at Ning Yue.


    "If you have just crossed me, I will never try to kill you. Unfortunately, you gained something you shouldn¡¯t have. Give me the dagger or go in the valley, your pick," Ning Yue said quietly.


    "I choose to kill." Han Sen shook his body and twisted in the weirdest angle. All the locks that were on his joints fell from his body. Han Sen had been practicing Jadeskin for a long time and was better and better controlling his own body. Moving his bones and muscles, he felt the locks werepletely useless on him.


    After removing the locks, Han Sen quickly summoned the cursed wolf dagger and stabbed it at Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue did not look surprised. He summoned a slim sword and wielded it at Han Sen. The thirteen evolvers also summoned their own weapons and started to attack Han Sen.


    If Han Sen insisted to kill Ning Yue with his dagger, he would be facing thirteen weapons himself. Therefore, he had to go backward and waive his weapon at other people.


    The fitness level of Han Sen was slightly weaker than the sacred-blood evolvers. Although he could increase his strength and speed using Heresy Mantra and Overload, his original fitness was not improved. When cutting by the evolvers, he would still get hurt, which was why Han Sen was still trying to dodge their attacks.


    This way, however, Han Sen felt himself trapped. Even with Heresy Mantra and Overload and the cursed wolf dagger, he still found it difficult to get rid of the evolvers.


    Han Sen could not even hurt an individual or damage a single weapon. Thirteen different weapons came at Han Sen continuously, leaving him at an absolute disadvantage. Han Sen had to retreat into the valley.


    It was not because the thirteen evolvers were strong, but because of Ning Yue.


    The sword skills of Ning Yue did not seem very impressive. Instead, it was somewhat irrational. Sometimes, the sword did not evene at Han Sen, but toward empty space.


    However, it was exactly the sword skills that connected the attacks from the thirteen people together, making it into a trap which Han Sen could not run away from. Han Sen did not even have an opportunity to fight back. Although he had a sharp weapon, he had to retreat again and again.

 Chapter 402: I Choose to Kill

    Chapter 402: I Choose to Kill


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sword skills called Que Yi focused on sacrificing oneself toplete other people¡¯s attack. The thirteen evolvers were from different shelters and did not have much time to practice their coboration. However, with Ning Yue present, they were connected into one killing machine. Even Han Sen could not find any cracks.


    Ning Yue looked extremely calm. All his moves looked effortless but followed some incredible rules. Although his attacks were not aggressive, he managed to turn the moves of the other thirteen evolvers into a part of himself, forcing Han Sen into the vines.


    Ning Yue did not want to kill Han Sen in the first ce. He only wanted to see for himself the fights between Han Sen and those incredibly strong creatures. Either Han Sen killed the creature or got killed, his doubts would be answered.


    "Young master, do we really need to fight this out?" Han Sen asked while retreating, as he understood Ning Yue¡¯s intentions.


    "If I am alone, I would be d to be your friend and never hurt you. However, ..." Ning Yue said and never stopped his sword, forcing Han Sen to touch the vines.


    "What a shame. I did not want to kill, but..." Han Sen sighed and said. He was speaking his mind.


    Before figuring out the rtionship between the Nings and the Hans, Han Sen did not want to kill. However, he was left with no choice. Same as Ning Yue, Han Sen was the kind of person that would leave no mercy when he decided to kill.


    "Kill? You? You think you are good with that sharp dagger? That doesn¡¯t do anything. You are merely a beast trapped in a cage. Your life and death depends on our wish," eximed Liu Lin fiercely.


    "Is that right?" Han Sen curled his lips. Watching the weaponsing at himself, he did not go further back, but pointed at Liu Lin.


    "Retreat." Ning Yue suddenly had a bad feeling. Although there was no way that Han Sen could block so many weapons, for some reason, Ning Yue felt danger.


    As the weapons were about to reach Han Sen¡¯s body, it was toote for Han Sen to run away and for the evolvers to take back their weapons. Despite Ning Yue¡¯smand, his men could no longer stop themselves.


    Boom!


    A giant monster in jade armor that looked like the cross between a scorpion and a bee suddenly appeared next to Han Sen, knocking away all the weapons about to hit Han Sen.


    The weapons used by the sacred-blood evolvers were top-notch in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, but none of them could hurt that monster. Instead, the evolvers were knocked back.


    Crack!


    A pair of ws that looked like the sickles of the death crossed above Liu Lin¡¯s shoulders, sending his head into the air. Liu Lin¡¯s eyes were stared wide even after death, filled with terror.


    The fierce super Golden rock worm king killed his way into the group. Its four wings buzzing, the worm king danced with its eight ws moving up an if d down.


    It was a true ughter. Wearing super pet armor, the super golden rock worm king did not even look like something that belonged to First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even the sacred-blood evolvers could not hurt it. Instead, anywhere the worm king went, limbs would fall, and blood would jet out. In front of absolute strength, even the Que Yi sword skills werepletely useless.


    At this point, the super golden rock worm king was even stronger than the turtle. After all, its speed and strength were the same as the turtle. And what the turtle was best at, defense, was not as strong as the pet armor.


    Paired with its flying ability and sharp ws, it was as easy as ughtering a dog for the golden rock worm king to kill the sacred-blood evolvers.


    There was no chance for the evolvers to retreat as well. The path connecting the valley and outside was so narrow that only one man could pass at a time. In addition, their speed was far worse than the golden rock worm king. As the group of people reached the path, a better half of them had already been killed by the super golden rock worm king. Only three men made it to the past.


    As tough as Ning Yue, he felt shocked when seeing the sacred-blood evolver¡¯s that Starry Group took a lot of time and effort to cultivate ughtered like this. What shook him even more was the existence of the super golden rock worm king.


    "Could it be something beyond a sacred-blood pet?" Ning Yue regarded the worm king which was too huge to enter the narrow path withplex emotions as he walked out of the path.


    Han Sen quickly took the pet back and entered the path himself with the cursed wolf dagger. There was no way he could let Ning Yue run away like this.


    Using Heresy Mantra and Overload, Han Sen¡¯s speed was much better than the three survivors. It only took him a moment to catch up with them.


    The two sacred-blood evolvers falling behind Ning Yue tried to defend themselves, but there was no space for them to dodge in the narrow path. In addition, their weapons were shed in half by the cursed wolf dagger.


    Hearing two screams and seeing the blood, Ning Yue knew that he was all alone, and Han Sen was in his face immediately.


    Ning Yue knew there was no way he could get out of here alive. After all his calction, he did not expect Han Sen to have such a frightening pet. Ning Yue sighed and gave up, standing still and waiting for death toe.


    "Ning Yue, what¡¯s so special in this valley?" Han Sen asked, with his dagger on Ning Yue¡¯s neck.


    "Just kill me. Don¡¯t ask." Ning Yue did not move a muscle, not even opening his eyes.


    "It is not that easy to die either," Han Sen said calmly. Suddenly, a beast soul was summoned and rushed to Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue¡¯s expression suddenly changed after he heard what Han Sen said. He quickly opened his eyes and saw an ugly dark purple beast soul that looked like an alligator in his face.


    Boom!


    The beast soul did not pause and entered Ning Yue¡¯s body. The giant creature sent itself into Han Sen¡¯s chest with ease.


    Ning Yue felt his whole body was stabbed and impaled, like someone was slicing his muscle. However, that feeling onlysted for a second. Shortly, the ugly beast soul came out of Ning Yue¡¯s body and curled up next to Han Sen, its spooky eyes fixed on Ning Yue.

 Chapter 403: Nine-Life Cat

    Chapter 403: Nine-Life Cat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    For some reason, Ning Yue started to shiver when watched by the ugly beast soul. It felt like his soul was shaking.


    Without hesitation, Ning Yue turned his sword around and stabbed it at his own chest, trying to kill himself.


    "Roar!" The ugly beast soul opened its mouth. Suddenly, Ning Yue lost the control of his body. He spread his hands and dropped the sword on the ground.


    Watching Ning Yue who as pale as a sheet of paper, Han Sen said quietly, "I told you that it is not that easy to die. Answer a few questions, then maybe I will let you die.


    "What beast soul is that?" Ning Yue coughed but did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question.


    "Aqua reaper, a parasite beast soul," Han Sen said.


    Han Sen had been looking for the information on beast soul parasites on the Sk, but he failed to find any. After doing a lot of tests, he finally understood how the beast soul parasite is used.


    The aqua reaper could inhabit on any creature or man and share its or his life. At this point, Ning Yue¡¯s life no longer belonged to himself as the aqua reaper could also control his body. How much control it had depended on how much strength the beast soul and its host had respectively.


    There was no doubt that the aqua reaper as a super beast soul was much stronger than Ning Yue. Therefore, the aqua reaper naturally had the priority to control Ning Yue¡¯s body.


    Ning Yue¡¯s moves and even thoughts could be sensed by the aqua reaper and sent to Han Sen. Therefore, Han Sen could tell partially what Ning Yue was thinking.


    The beast soul parasite also had its shoring. If its strength was weaker than its host, it would be controlled by the host in turn.


    Of course, if the host was stronger than the parasite, or as strong as the beast soul parasite initially, it would be difficult for the beast soul parasites to inhabit on the host if the host resisted it.


    Once it settled down, the beast soul parasite would start to absorb the strength of the host¡¯s body. The stronger Ning Yue got, the aqua reaper would also grow with him. It would be difficult for Ning Yue to ever get rid of the aqua reaper.


    In First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen did not think there was any human who could be stronger than a super beast soul, so inhabitation would almost always be sessful, unless the host was a super evolver. So far, in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, there was no such person. Han Sen had not even maxed out on super geno points himself.


    Han Sen asked a few more questions, but Ning Yue answered none. Using the aqua reaper, Han Sen only got very limited information. Ning Yue¡¯s will was too strong.


    What a man. It is so impressive that he had such strong will. Han Sen gazed at Ning Yue and met his eyes.


    "Kill me. It is impossible that you get anything you want from me," Ning Yue said calmly.


    "Ning Yue, do you recognize this?" Han Sen realized that ordinary questions could not shake Ning Yue¡¯s will. He pondered, took out the red crystal pendant that looked like a cat or fox, and showed it to Ning Yue.


    The moment Ning Yue saw the pendant, his expression suddenly changed. From what the aqua reaper had read from Ning Yue¡¯s mind, Han Sen heard crazy exmation, "Nine-life cat... How could it be the nine-life cat..."


    "It is impossible... I have investigated into your background... There is no way that you are the offspring of Instructor Han..." Watching the red pendant in Han Sen¡¯s hand, Ning Yue spoke.


    "Why is it impossible?" Seeing that Ning Yue¡¯s guard was down, Han Sen asked immediately.


    Ning Yue seemed to be dazed by Han Sen¡¯s question. A long whileter, he suddenly stammered, "Yes, you should be his offspring ... Yes, you are... Otherwise how could you be so strong... And how could you..."


    Ning Yue suddenly looked up at Han Sen with aplicated look, "If you showed me the nine-life cat earlier, we would never end up this way. Instructor Han is a benefactor of the Nings. If I knew earlier that you are his descendent, I would never dare to disrespect you."


    Han Sen snorted and said, "Even if he had saved the Nings, it was a long time ago. If I don¡¯t have the strength to defend myself, I don¡¯t think you would mind killing me."


    Ning Yue shook his head and said, "We have a family instruction saying that if we meet any descendent of Instructor Han, we have to treat the person as a benefactor. The Nings would never dare to be disrespectful to you..."


    Han Sen was very surprised. He could sense what Ning Yue was thinking with the aqua reaper. Han Sen knew that Ning Yue was telling the truth. However, Han Sen could not ask why the Nings would never dare to be disrespectful to the descendent of Instructor Han. If he had asked that, Ning Yue would probably question whether he was really rted to Instructor Han. In that case, Han Sen would not be able to get more information from him.


    And Han Sen was not so sure that he was actually rted to Instructor Han. After all, the whole thing was rather strange. With the Nings¡¯ power, there was no way that they never found out the great-grandfather of Han Sen was the same Han Jingzhi as Instructor Han. Han Sen was wondering himself whether the two were the same person. After all, they did not seem to be of the same age.


    As Han Sen was wondering what question he should ask, Ning Yue smiled wryly and continued to say, "If I knew you are rted to Instructor Han, I would never have spent so much effort and lost all the good men the Nings cultivated. It is just so predictable that someone of the Hans could kill those strong creatures..."


    "It seems that you know a lot about what happened in the past," Han Sen responded. He wished that Ning Yue could continue to speak. When it came to someone like Ning Yue, if he did not want to tell you something, you would not be able to get half a word even if you killed him.


    "The old people in the family were reluctant to talk about what happened in the past. I don¡¯t know a lot, but since Instructor Han was a benefactor to my ancestors, we have a family instruction that was passed down from previous generations to never forget about the favor. That¡¯s the only reason that I know about it." Ning Yue sighed and said, "I have heard a lot about Instructor Han¡¯s deeds since I was a kid. I have always wanted to be someone like him and repay him. I never expected to antagonize his descendent before I thanked the Hans."


    "Oh? Tell me about it, what did the Nings say about him?" Han Sen asked, trying to learn more about the past.


    Ning Yue did not try to hide anything and started to talk. However, the deeds of Instructor Han Ning Yue mentioned made Han Sen feel utterly surprised. He could not believe that he had such a person as great-grandfather.

 Chapter 404: Early Days

    Chapter 404: Early Days


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Secret Service were the first men who ever used the teleport technology. The very first who came to God¡¯s Sanctuary were not Han Jingzhi and the ancestor of the Nings, but ordinary crewmembers.


    After they arrived at God¡¯s Sanctuary, they found something and had a few idents. Only two persons made it back to the Alliance.


    Those two persons reported what they found on the other end, which made everyone overjoyed. Very soon, the second unit was sent through the same way.


    This time, the personnel dispatched were no longer ordinary crewmembers, but a unit made up of elite. There were eleven in total, which included the instructor of the Blueblood Special Force, Instructor Han.


    That unit was Unit 7.


    The unit stayed in God¡¯s Sanctuary for less than seven days. Less than half of them made it to the Alliance, which included Han Jingzhi and the ancestor of the Nings.


    After teleporting back, they were investigated respectively. No one knew what was asked and answered. However, since then, the experiments were no longer conducted with human beings. Instead, the teleport device was redesigned. A few yearster, the modern teleport device was invented and the news about God¡¯s sanctuary was published.


    The survivors of Unit 7 all died in a weird way shortly after they returned.


    Before they died, maybe it was for the surveince on them, they did not say much about what had happened in God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, they still left some messages.


    For example, the ancestor of the Nings said to his family that Han Jingzhi had saved the unit from a monster and described Han Jingzhi as a true qigong master. In his words, Han Jingzhi was a super hero.


    The nine-life cat was Han Jingzhi¡¯s belonging. Han Jingzhi was always taking it with him, so everyone in Unit 7 knew about the nine-life cat.


    Because he was under the surveince of the Alliance, the ancestor of the Nings did not say much in the first ce, and less was passed on to the younger generations. After the ancestor died, the Alliance loosened its control on the Nings. At that time, they found the hidden messages left by the ancestor and learned some things.


    The Nings did not know much, and Ning Yue knew even less. That was basically all he could tell.


    From the aqua reaper, Han Sen knew that Ning Yue was telling the truth. The Nings were indeed thankful to Han Jingzhi, and to some extent, they feared him.


    After all, the ancestor of the Nings described Han Jingzhi as a very strong qigong Master, which made the Nings terrified of the guy.


    "You have looked into my background, so you should know about the acquisition of my family business by Starry Group. Why have you targeted us?" Han Sen stared at Ning Yue and asked. Han Jingzhi¡¯s deeds were ancient history, but he had to know about his father¡¯s death.


    Ning Yue paused and said, "You are not saying that my family murdered your father? Whether you believe it or not, I can tell you for sure that there is nothing of the sort. To be blunt, Starry Group had too many means to acquire your family business that did not involve killing.in addition, if it was my family that killed your father, my brother would have killed you as soon as he saw you the shelter. No one would let the son of his victim hang around."


    Han Sen frowned slightly. In fact, what Ning Yue said was what had always puzzled him. Son of Heaven had looked into his background a long time ago. If Starry Group had murdered his father, there was no way that Son of Heaven would let him live. After all, it was a piece of cake for Son of Heaven to kill him at the time.


    "Why did the Nings acquire my family business?" Han Sen asked again.


    "I have reviewed the materials carefully. The business decision was made mainly because your factory was producing several types of alloy more efficiently than the Starry Group. All the procedures of the acquisition were inpliance. Although we had some difficulties in the middle, because of your father¡¯s ident, everything became smooth. We did not even need to use the agenda that we had prepared."


    Ning Yue continued, "However, your father¡¯s ident had nothing to do with Starry Group. Even the manager who was in charge of the acquisition felt surprised about your father¡¯s ident. However, even without the ident, Starry Group had prepared a lot of financial means to acquire your family business. If Starry Group needed to kill someone for such a small acquisition, then it will have nothing to do all day but murder."


    Ning Yue paused and said, "I¡¯m not saying this to beg for my life. It is simply something that we are not responsible for."


    Han Sen frowned at Ning Yue for a while, pointed to the vines and flower, and asked, "What is that about?"


    "The giant flower and its vines are a strong creature. Initially, I wanted to force you fight it. If you managed to kill it, I could take the opportunity and gain its body. However, if you are killed, I would be able to get rid of a huge threat and learn more about the creature," said Ning Yue.


    Han Sen looked at the flower and vines again with interest and asked Ning Yue with his eyes squinted, "Do you want to live?"


    "Do you dare to let me live?" asked Ning Yue.


    "This is No. 107. Your family should know a lot of ces like this. Give me the information and I will let you go," Han Sen said.


    "Okay." Ning Yue did not even ask whether Han Sen would let him go after receiving the information before telling Han Sen all the locations.


    This information was what Han Sen needed the most. Only when he maxed out on super geno points could he evolve. If he were to rely on himself, it depended a lot on luck whether he could find a super creature. With the information umted by the Nings for generations, Han Sen could easily locate the super creatures.


    "You can go." Han Senmanded the aqua reaper to loosen the control on Ning Yue. However, the aqua reaper was still inhabiting on Ning Yue. Unless Ning Yue strength surpassed the aqua reaper, Han Sen could still order the aqua reaper to control Ning Yue tomit suicide from a thousand miles away.


    Ning Yue was dazed. He did not expect Han Sen to let him go for real. Momentarily, Ning Yue knew what Han Sen was thinking but did not react. All he said was, "The offspring of Instructor Han would only be a friend of the Nings and never an enemy."


    Ning Yue turned to leave without exnation.

 Chapter 405: The Power of Angel

    Chapter 405: The Power of Angel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If Starry Group did not do it, how can I exin my father¡¯s ident? Han Sen felt puzzled. Although Ning Yue must still be hiding something and could not be trustedpletely. He could not have lied because of the aqua reaper.


    In addition, before the ident, his father did ask them to find the Nings, which meant the Nings were unlikely to be responsible for the ident. It also seemed that Han Sen¡¯s father already knew something was going to happen.


    "However, under that kind of circumstances, even if the Nings were not behind the ident, would they help us because of a favor that long ago? Is my father such a gambler? Unless..." Coldness shed in Han Sen¡¯s eyes. "Unless the people behind the ident are the enemies of the Nings, and the Nings would antagonize them anyway."


    Although Han Sen had guessed something, it was difficult for him to find out more. The reason he did not kill Ning Yue was that he wished he could use this connection to get more clues. With the aqua reaper on Ning Yue¡¯s body, Han Sen could decide the life and death of Ning Yue. Meanwhile, Han Sen could learn a lot of information from him.


    For Han Sen, Ning Yue was more valuable living than dead.


    Han Sen turned his eyes to the giant flower and vines in the valley. He did not mean to take the risks himself. Han Sen raised his hand and summoned the holy angel. He had always been wondering how strong holy angel was, and this was the perfect opportunity.


    At Han Sen¡¯smand, the holy angel quickly transformed. Her armor, hair, and eyes all turned golden. pping her golden wings, she flew toward the giant flower. Her speed was not fast. The moment she reached the vines, all the vines in the valley started to shake. Hundreds of vines as thick as arms swept over at her at an incredible speed.


    Holy angel suddenly moved. She pped her wings hard, and the hundreds of vines suddenly looked slow inparison as the gorgeous figure shed across.


    Boom!


    As the holy angel brushed by the vines, they broke one by one. The giant flower quickly shrank and made spooky noises. The remaining vines started to shake and came at her again like the chains of death.


    However, that waspletely useless. As the holy angel flew by, she waved her hand and the vines were cut off as if they were grass.


    Instantaneously, the holy angel had made her way to the flower with ease.


    Roar!


    The flower suddenly turned into the mouth of a beast with fangs bared. It quickly swallowed the holy angel that was approaching.


    Han Sen regretted that he did not put the super pet armor on the holy angel. After all, this was very likely to be a super creature. If the holy angel who had just evolved was swallowed like this, it would be a gigantic loss for Han Sen.


    In addition to being a super pet, such a pretty humanoid pet was extremely valuable itself.


    As Han Sen was regretting, he suddenly saw the flower split from the middle. The gorgeous figure came out of the flower as regal as a queen. Her body was not even colored by the gushing blood.


    "Super creature purgatory flower killed. No beast soul gained. Life essence avable."


    Surprisingly, the voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind, making him feel emotional.


    Back in the days, he could not even break the eyes of the baby golden growler, while now even his pet could kill a super creature like killing an ant, which made Han Sen felt unreal.


    "Amazing... Truly amazing... This girl is even more incredible than the golden rock worm king, which is also a super pet..." Han Sen did note back to himself until the holy angel returned to him. He hugged her in excitement and was about to kiss her on her cheeks.


    Han Sen did not have any lewd thoughts. It was just an unconscious move. However, although the holy angel let Han Sen hug her, she raised her hand to Han Sen¡¯s lips, so Han Sen only kissed her cold armor.


    Han Sen was dazed and looked at her gorgeous face, which waspletely emotionless.


    Han Sen frowned and took back the holy angel. Walking deeper into the valley, Han Sen saw a basketball-sized green crystal, which was the life essence of the disappeared purgatory flower.


    Han Sen took the crystal up and started to lick. The cool liquid turned into a coolness and filled Han Sen¡¯s body as he drank.


    Han Sen felt like his whole body was cleansed.


    "Life essence of purgatory flower consumed. One super geno point gained."


    Shortly, Han Sen heard the exciting voice, which drove him to lick the life essence harder.


    After consuming the entire piece of life essence, Han Sen had acquired eight more super geno points. At this point, he had sixty-eight super geno points in total.


    Although Han Sen had not been to a test center for a while, he estimated that his fitness index should be approaching thirty, which was the same as a sacred-blood evolver. Before Han Sen even maxed out on the super geno points, he had alreadye close to this number.


    Han Sen was really looking forward to gaining his super body in the evolution pool. At that point, his body must be incredibly strong.


    "If youe toote, you would not even be a worthy enemy, let alone friend." Han Sen suddenly thought of what Son of Heaven said and smiled.


    Although Son of Heaven evolved earlier, it was not easy for him to get his fitness index over 100.


    Inparison, ording to the speed at which Han Sen was improving, when he maxed out on super geno points and entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, all he needed to do was to acquire some random geno points to be over 100 in fitness index.


    An evolver with the fitness index over 100 would be considered a top evolver anywhere. And for Han Sen, that was already within his reach.

 Chapter 406: Special Assignment

    Chapter 406: Special Assignment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen summoned the golden growler and had an even better same experience then driving a top sports car. As the mount ran, Han Sen felt the objects next to him were going back like a blur. In addition, on the golden growler¡¯s back, Han Sen felt absolutely no bumps.


    Within less than an hour, Han Sen had already returned to Steel Armor Shelter. This trip would have taken him one or two days before, and this was not even the full speed of the golden growler.


    Han Sen was overjoyed. With the speed of the golden growler and the locations of the super creatures that he learned from Ning Yue, he could easily kill a lot of super creatures in a short amount of time, so that he could evolve as fast as possible.


    Although Han Sen wanted to hunt the super creatures on the back of golden growler immediately, he held back his urge. Before long, he would have to take a graduation test. There was also a decision to be made on his military rank and position. These all had a tremendous influence on Han Sen¡¯s future, so Han Sen nned to max out on his super geno points during the break before he served in the military and after graduation.


    After returning to the shelter, Han Sen contacted Lin Beifeng as he had promised to sell Lin Beifeng the phantom ant armor, which he no longer needed.


    Lin Beifeng was overjoyed getting his hands on the phantom and armor. It would still be 2 to 3 years before he maxed out on sacred-blood geno points, so he could use the armor for a long time. The practical reasons notwithstanding, Lin Beifeng was happy with how it looked anyways.


    Han Sen did not take cash from Lin Beifeng, but asked Lin Beifeng to collect some sacred-blood meat so that Han Sen could fill up his sacred-blood geno points which he now had eighty-five.


    Currently, Han Sen had no time to hunt sacred-blood creatures given how much he had on his te.


    Lin Beifeng could not collect so much sacred-blood meat on such short notice. However, Han Sen was not in a hurry and asked Lin Beifeng to give him the meat when Lin Beifeng had it. Han Sen had to prepare for the graduation test and other procedures, so he would to stay in Steel Armor Shelter for a while.


    That Phoenix like creature is the closest to Steel Armor Shelter. I will kill it when I have time. If I put the super pet armor on the holy angel, she should be able to resist the mes. If I could have a beast soul from that creature, then it will be so good. Han Sen thought to himself.


    When Han Sen returned to ckhawk, his roommates were all in the dormitory. It was rare that none of them was in God¡¯s Sanctuary, so they went to the cafeteria to hang out. They had agreed beforehand that none of the guys could bring a plus one.


    "Han Sen, where do you n to go after graduation?" Shi Zhikang asked Han Sen with one arm throwing around Han Sen¡¯s shoulders, tipsy.


    "I will let the AI decide for me," Han Sen said helplessly.


    Although Han Sen wanted to serve on the warship where Ji Yanran was even if he had to be just a soldier, he could not even find out which warship Ji Yanran was on.


    Han Sen did not n to have a career in the military, so it did not matter where he went if he could not see Ji Yanran, as long as he was not sent to the front to be cannon fodder.


    Even if he was sent to the front, he was still an elite who graduated from military school, so he would still be an officer instead of amon soldier.


    In addition, he was the head of the special squad, which would also be taken into consideration by the AI.


    Of course, he could use connections to decide on the exact position he served. However, that did not mean much to Han Sen and would take some effort.


    The roommates were talking andughing, chatting about their dreams and ambitions. They didn¡¯t return to the dormitory until midnight.


    Han Sen rarely had time to enjoy school life. In these days, he was focused on learning theoretical knowledge as well as the ancientnguage.


    To learn the ancientnguage seemed easy. However, if he were to really understand the meaning of Dongxuan Sutra, it would take him a lot of time and energy.


    Han Sen did not feel like it was a tough mission. He was so curious about Dongxuan Sutra. A martial art that allowed a human being to break the vacuum with his own body and teleport to God¡¯s sanctuary sounded like a fairytale to him.


    Even in such an era when martial arts had been highly developed, none of the demigods dared to say they could tear apart the vacuum with their own body.


    If I could practice Dongxuan Sutra, no one in the Alliance would be my match. I don¡¯t even need to be as good as Dongxuan. If I am half as good as him, I would be invincible in the Alliance still. Even demigods meant nothing to me.


    Every time Han Sen had such thoughts, his blood would start boiling, which motivated him to learn the archaic characters.


    Fortunately, as the genes of mankind were highly developed these days, everyone had stronger brains than previous generations. Many unevolved persons with their geno points maxed out had strong memory skills, and Han Sen was especially outstanding. It did not take him much effort to learn.


    It took patience to learn the ancientnguage. But once he mastered thenguage, he could actually read Dongxuan Sutra.


    Han Sen enjoyed a few days without hunting and killing. All he did was teleporting to the shelter to enjoy the sacred-blood meat Lin Beifeng sent him and studying at ckhawk. Soon, it was time for the graduation test.


    Although Han Sen had controlled his strength very well, he was still the absolute number one in the test and became a major in the military.


    Each military school only had a few quotas for that kind of honor. However, based on Han Sen¡¯s grades and his contribution to the school, his rank was well-deserved.


    In forty-eight hours, the AI would make a decision about his assignment.


    "Brother Han, I¡¯m sorry." When it was time for Han Sen to check where he was assigned, Wang Mengmeng came to him with her head bowed. Han Sen felt she did not dare to look at him. Her voice was so low that Han Sen could barely tell what she was saying.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Han Sen smiled and rubbed Wang Mengmeng¡¯s head. Although Wang Mengmeng was twenty years old, Han Sen felt she was still a little girl.


    "Brother Han, I¡¯m sorry. I used my connections to assign you to the warframe force where I¡¯m about to go to without your consent. Brother, I¡¯m so sorry..." Wang Mengmeng was basically whispering. Her face was red, and she was avoiding eye contact.


    "That¡¯s no big deal. The warframe force that you will go to is definitely a good one. I probably should thank you for that," said Han Sen, searching for his assignment information.


    However, the information shown on the disy made Han Sen pause.

 Chapter 407: Daphne

    Chapter 407: Daphne


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sister, is the warframe force you¡¯re going to join called Daphne?" Han Sen looked at the information AI disyed incredulously.


    "Daphne? We¡¯re supposed to go to the royal warframe force." Wang Mengmeng looked to the disy without doubt and was also shocked by the information.


    It clearly said that Han Sen was assigned to the cookhouse of Warship Daphne.


    "So strange. Did they make a mistake?" Wang Mengmeng became anxious and dialed a number with herlink. Shortly, Wang Mengmeng had an odd look on her face.


    "Who did this?" Han Sen asked calmly.


    The information disyed was very weird. It did not tell him about the exact location or even the number of the troops. All he knew was that he was going to serve at the cookhouse of a warship called Daphne.


    A major who graduated from a military school was assigned to a cookhouse. That was rare but possible. However, it was only possible for the several top warships in the Alliance, which did not include Daphne.


    Han Sen would not believe it if no one had tempered his assignment.


    "I don¡¯t know. The connections I used were not able to do anything. Your assignment was decided by the central AI. No one could change it without top authority." Wang Mengmeng suddenly stared her eyes wide and looked at him, "Brother, did you ask anyone to do this?"


    "If it were me, I would not have asked you who it was." Han Sen pondered and asked, "Is it possible for me to find out who did this?"


    Wang Mengmeng shook her head, looking confused, and said, "We do not have enough authority to ess that information. However, only a few people would be able to do this."


    "Is it possible that Starry Group was behind it?" Han Sen asked again.


    "That is unlikely. Although the Nings had some influence in the military, they would not have such high authority. And we would be able to know it if it were them," Wang Mengmeng shook her head and said.


    "Then there is no need to think about it. I¡¯m okay with any post. If someone wanted me to go there, I¡¯ll go have a look." Han Sen had a rxed attitude about it, since he would not be able to resist someone who could pull this anyway. In addition, the authorities of the Alliance were alwaysw-abiding. He did not worry that anyone would harm him.


    "Even the cookhouse needs a major. I wonder what kind of ce Daphne is." Han Sen even felt expectant.


    He still had three months before registering at his assigned post. Han Sen nned to utilize the period of time to max out his super geno points. It would be ideal if he could evolve before serving in the military. Fortunately, Han Sen was only three sacred-blood geno points away from maxing out, thanks to the meat Lin Beifeng provided him with.


    During the three months, Han Sen could choose to stay in ckhawk or go home. The roommates of 304 had ast supper with Wang Mengmeng and her friends.


    Everyone was feeling a bit sentimental. In the end, they went to a holographic karaoke. Shi Zhikang sang a song called "The Brother Who Shared My Bunkbed," which made the girls wet their eyes.


    "Brothers, our time had just begun. On the way to conquer the universe, we will meet again. When we see each other, I hope you will still remember my face, because everywhere else of my body would be decorated with medals..." Zhang Yang jumped on the table and eximed in the microphone.


    All Han Sen remembered was that he had a lot to drink and so did everyone else. In the end they hugged each other, shouting and jumping, singing the song called "My Future Is Not a Dream." Han Sen did not remember much other than that.


    Although he was able to stay sober using Jadeskin, Han Sen chose not to do that. Sometimes, he did not need to be sober in life, and this was one of those times.


    I know my future is not a dream


    I care for each minute


    My future is not a dream


    My heart beats with hope


    I know my future is not a dream


    I care for each minute


    My future is not a dream


    My heart beats with hope


    ...


    When Han Sen left ckhawk, he did not tell any of his friends, but walked out of the gate alone. Looking back to the ce where he had studied and lived for four years. Even Han Sen felt emotional.


    The sadness of leaving and the eagerness of reuniting with his family made it hard to tell whether he was happy or sad.


    "My life has just begun..." Han Sen turned and left, walking into the space harbor and boarded the spaceship that was going to take him back home.


    There was no ce like home. Han Sen felt the saying was so true, as the days he spent at home were the mostfortable in years.


    Eating and chatting with his mother and sister, watching games with Zhang Danfeng, Han Sen felt on top of the world. There were some people in the world that could still be the most intimate ones in his life despite the longest separation.


    Initially, Han Sen was worried that the Nings would look for trouble, but they did nothing. Han Sen had been using the aqua reaper to watch Ning Yue and had some ideas about what the Nings were doing. After learning about the rtionship between Han Sen and Instructor Han, the entire n were surprised. They only did some investigation and forbade anyone to mess with the Hans.


    Han Sen was very curious what Instructor Han did back in the days to make the Nings terrified of him until now.


    Thirteen sacred-blood evolvers were not easy to cultivate even for arge corporation such as Starry Group. They must have spent a lot of money and effort on it.


    The disappearance of thirteen good fighters did not even make the Nings retaliate. They even asked everyone to avoid conflicts with Han Sen, which made Han Sen feel quite surprised.


    However, Han Sen also felt more at ease. At least he did not need to worry about the safety of his family when he hunted super creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The first target was naturally the fire bird on the snow mountain. Before leaving, Han Sen still made a lot of preparation. He had to max out his super geno points as much as possible before registering at Daphne, which would take more than just the fire bird.


    "Little birdie, here Ie." Han Sen set out on his way riding the golden growler, feeling quite excited.


    When there was no one around, Han Senmanded golden growler to turn into itsrgest form and run at full speed. Han Sen could not even begin to describe how fast it was. Each step it took would bring Han Sen 50 feet closer to his destination. Han Sen felt the golden growler was some kind of ancient monster.


    With the golden growler, Han Sen was confident that he could hunt a lot of super creatures within three months. Otherwise, it would take him a lot of time to just travel.

 Chapter 408: Iron Fist Demigod

    Chapter 408: Iron Fist Demigod


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The white sand desert looked deste and dismal under the moonlight. asionally, some howling could be heard. The firewood was crackling. Next to the fire, Han Sen was barbecuing some meat with the bony fish arrow as the skewer.


    Meowth was lying on Han Sen¡¯s legs in its untransformed state, its eyes fixed on the sizzling barbecue, trying to reach out its paw at times. However, it seemed to fear the fire and quickly withdrew its paw.


    "Don¡¯t hurry. It will be ready very soon." Han Sen was amused by Meowth.


    Initially, Han Sen was going to hunt the phoenix-like creature, but he had only been there once. Last time he was here, they went to the carbonized tree first and then found the snow mountain. However, when Han Sen reached the area, he did not see any burned tree or other familiar signs. Then he had to look for the snow mountain ording to his vague memory. After an entire day of searching, he did not spot any mountains. He had to rest for the night and continue the next day.


    When the barbecue was ready, Han Sen gave half of it to Meowth. As the man and the cat were enjoying themselves, messy hoofbeats came from afar and became louder and louder. Han Sen heard people talking as well.


    "Fire... There is fire... It looks like someone is over there..."


    Han Sen looked up and saw four mountsing his way. On the back of the mounts were two men and two women. Judging from the mounts and their armor, they were not ordinary people.


    "Whoever dares toe to the Devil Desert should be extraordinary anyways." Han Sen took a look and bowed his head, enjoying the barbecue with Meowth.


    The four rides quickly came close to Han Sen. After seeing Han Sen, they looked excited and got off their mounts, walking toward the fire. A young man with thick eyebrows like caterpirs asked, "Friend, can you sell us some of your water?"


    The other two women and one man stared at the water bags next to Han Sen, licking their dried-up lips. It was easy to find food with lots of creatures around in the desert. However, water was rare.


    Although the blood of the creatures could provide some liquid, but it was like seawater. The more you drank, the thirstier you would get.


    The group of people had been lost in the Devil Desert for a month, and it was the first time they saw someone. The first thing they were asking was not the way out, but water.


    The four knew very well that no ordinary guy dared to enter Devil Desert, so they never thought of robbing Han Sen. In addition, they still needed to ask the man how to go out, which was why the young man with thick eyebrows named Jia Changfeng was being very polite.


    Without speaking, Han Sen threw the bag of water at Jia Changfeng and continued to eat.


    "Thanks so much!" Jia Changfeng was overjoyed. Initially, he nned to pay a lot for the water. They were in a desert after all, where water meant life. Jia Changfeng did not expect the guy to be so generous.


    "Don¡¯t." Jia Changfeng took the water back and was about to share it with the rest. The other guy, who was thin, stopped them. He then took out some test paper and dipped it into the water to see if it was poisoned.


    When he saw the result, the thin guy named Xiao Lingfeng let out a sigh of relief and let everyone drink.


    "Friend, thank you. How shall I call you?" After Xiao Lingfeng drank some water, he asked.


    "Han Sen," replied Han Sen, caressing Meowth on hisps.


    Xiao Lingfeng searched that name in his memory, and it did not ring a bell. Xiao Lingfeng continued to ask, "Friend, do you know how to get out of the desert? If you could take us out, I can pay you well."


    "The payment is unnecessary. I need to hunt here so I¡¯m not going out. Follow that direction and you could get out of the desert in three to four days," Han Sen said, pointing at a direction.


    "Friend, if you are willing to lead the way, I can pay you a sacred-blood beast soul," Xiao Lingfeng said.


    Han Sen did not look at Xiao Lingfeng, but fed a piece of barbecued to Meowth.


    Even without thinking, Han Sen knew that Xiao Lingfeng was afraid Han Sen was giving them a wrong direction. It was okay to be wary, but Xiao Lingfeng seemed to be too nervous and have poor judgment about people. Han Sen did not want to bother to talk to him.


    A sacred-blood beast soul was valuable, but Han Sen did not want to waste his time on a beast soul that would mean nothing to him.


    Seeing Han Sen was unimpressed, both Xiao Lingfeng and Jia Changfeng were surprised. The two girls also looked to Han Sen, feeling incredulous.


    A sacred-blood beast soul was always a treasure. Even they themselves could not stay so calm in front of a sacred-blood beast soul.


    All Han Sen needed to do for the beast soul was to lead the way, but Han Sen was not considering the option at all. He even seemed to have a look of contempt on his face, which made them regard Han Sen more carefully.


    The name "Han Sen" was well known, but only in military schools and Steel Armor Shelter. Among the aristocrats, few people knew about him.


    Obviously, Xiao Lingfeng and Jia Changfeng were not from Steel Armor Shelter, so they had never heard about Han Sen.


    The four people looked Han Sen up and down for a while, but none recognized Han Sen¡¯s origin.


    "Friend, have you heard about Iron Fist Demigod?" Jia Changfeng and Xiao Lingfeng exchanged a look, and thetter asked Han Sen.


    "Jia Sidao?" Han Sen looked at Xiao Lingfeng in surprise.


    Iron Fist Demigod was quite famous as one of the oldest demigods. Rumor has it that the Jias had the heritage of martial arts and was great at fist skills.


    Iron Fist of the Jias was said to be the best hyper geno art in fist skills. Han Sen did not know if that im was true, but Jia Sidao used those skills to gain his demigod status, which made his family and skills known in the entire Alliance.


    Jia Sidao did not be a politician but started a business of martial hall to teach students.


    Different from Ares Martial Hall which took everyone in, all the students of the martial hall run by the Jias were children of prominent families and politicians.


    "His name is Jia Changfeng, and Jia Sidao is his grandfather. Lead the way for us and we can make sure you join the Iron Fist Martial Hall. Iron Fist Demigod will instruct you himself," said Xiao Lingfeng, pointing at Jia Changfeng.

 Chapter 409: Not Interested

    Chapter 409: Not Interested


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Being able to be instructed by Jia Sidao himself was the dream of many among the celebrities and aristocrats. However, Han Sen was not really interested in it.


    If it was before, Han Sen would consider it. Jia Sidao was a demigod after all, and Iron Fist was one of the most well-known hyper geno arts.


    However, since he got his hands on Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen had been studying the ancientnguage. Although he still did not understand everything, the parts that he understood made him overjoyed.


    Rather than wasting his time on learning Iron Fist, Han Sen would rather spend his time on the ancientnguage. If he could understand Dongxuan Sutra, it would be very easy for him to be a demigod himself.


    However strong Iron Fist was, it could never make him tear the vacuum apart, let alone teleport to God¡¯s Sanctuary using his own body.


    "I thank you for that. But I really have my own thing to do. I think you should leave on your own," Han Sen spread his hands and said.


    The four were even more surprised hearing Han Sen¡¯s words. They did not understand someone would turn down the offer to be a student of a demigod.


    "Friend, maybe you don¡¯t believe me. That is okay. I will teach you some skills in Iron Fist right now. How about you lead the way after learning?" Jia Changfeng thought about it and decided that Han Sen must think they were lying, which was the only exnation for him being dismissive.


    Han Sen was speechless, as he was really not interested in learning Iron Fist.


    However, since the group of people did not mean him harm, Han Sen did not want to let them down. He asked Jia Changfeng, "On your way here, have you seen a snow mountain? I¡¯m looking for that mountain, and if you could take me to find it, I could take you out after finishing my business."


    Jia Changfeng was dazed, and then understood that Han Sen was sincerely not interested in learning Iron Fist. He blushed.


    "Snow mountain, are you talking about that one?" Hearing Han Sen¡¯s words, one of the girls suddenly looked at him and asked, "Are you talking about arge mountain with only its top covered in snow?"


    "Yes. Did you see it?" Han Sen was overjoyed. He was only trying his luck, because if they had approached the mountain and ran into the fire bird, it was very unlikely that they could survive.


    "We did see it, but there were some strong creatures nearby, and we did not dare to approach..." said the girl.


    "That is great. If you take me there, we could go out together after I finish my thing," said Han Sen hastily.


    "Friend, you¡¯re not trying to hunt those evil goblins? I think you should forget about it. There are at least a thousand of them, among which at least twenty are mutant and one is sacred-blood. Such a group would take more than just a few people, not to mention you are all alone," said Xiao Lingfeng.


    Han Sen frowned. Last time he was there he did not see any other creatures. However, ording to the four, there were also a group with a sacred-blood king.


    It was the same for Han Sen either way. He would be happy to see a group of creatures there since he still needed three more sacred-blood geno points.


    "If you¡¯re willing to take me there, I will be very grateful. If not, you could show me the direction and I will be equally grateful." Han Sen did not want to go together with the group.


    Although their mounts were good,pared to the golden growler, they would be too slow. It would be a waste of time for him to slow down for these people.


    "We could take you there, but do you have enough water for all of us to get out of the desert?" After some discussion, Jia Changfeng asked Han Sen.


    "Water is sufficient." Han Sen patted the water bags piling up next to him.


    He had brought a lot of water because he nned to go to one of the locations Ning Yue told him directly after killing the fire bird.


    Since Han Sen had enough water, the group of four felt rxed. After resting for a night, they were about to set out on the road the next morning.


    "Friend, you have so many luggage. It must have taken you several mounts to bring all of this with you, right?" Xiao Lingfeng asked, seeing all the things Han Sen had brought.


    "Just one," Han Sen said and summoned the golden growler. He did not want to scare the group and used the smallest form of the lion, which was the size of an elephant.


    "What a magnificent mount!" They were still surprised by the golden growler.


    Han Sen smiled and did not speak. He lifted everything to the back of the golden growler and mounted the lion himself.


    The five of them started to travel. Because the group of four only had one sacred-blood mount, and the other three were mutant, their speed was not that great.


    Feeling upset, Han Sen had to control the speed of the golden growler to follow the group.


    Fortunately, the location of the snow mountain was not that far. It only took them one day to get there, which was why Han Sen was not too worried about time.


    Han Sen got to know the group of four a little better. Jia Changfeng was the grandson of Jia Sidao. Xiao Lingfeng was a student of Jia Sidao. As for the two girls, the plump one was named Jia Yan, and the slim one was named Xiao Wei.


    Jia Yan was Jia Changfeng¡¯s younger sister or cousin, and Xiao Wei was Xiao Lingfeng¡¯s older sister.


    "Han Sen, your mount must be a sacred-blood beast soul?" Jia Yan rode next to Han Sen on a mutant antelope beast, asking curiously while checking out the golden growler.


    "Yes," replied Han Sen casually.


    "You must be from a prominent family to have such a mount. Howe I have never heard of you before?" Jia Yan asked, blinking.


    "I am from an ordinary family instead of a famous or aristocratic one. I¡¯m just luckier than others." Han Sen was speaking his mind. Although he was hard-working, his sess wasrgely due to his luck.


    Hearing that Han Sen was not from a prominent family, Jia Yan was even more curious and asked, "Then why are you not interested in bing the student of my grandfather? Don¡¯t you know what it means to be a student of Iron Fist Demigod?"


    The other three also listened carefully, wanting to know why Han Sen would turn down an offer like that.


    "I am a free spirit and do not like to go by the rules. If I piss your grandfather off and get my ass kicked, it will do me no good," Han Sen answered with a smile.


    "You¡¯re funny," Ji Yanran grinned, hearing Han Sen¡¯s words.


    Because Han Sen was easy going and they were all of the same age, they quickly started to chat as they marched toward the destination.


    "Look. It¡¯s right there!" After traveling for a day, Jia Yan suddenly eximed, pointing at a mountain far away.


    Han Sen had much better eyesight than Jia Yan. In fact, he had seen that mountain a long time ago. However, Han Sen frowned because the mountain looked different from the one he remembered.

 Chapter 410: Evil Goblins

    Chapter 410: Evil Goblins


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although this mountain was also covered with snow on the top, but it was much higher and steeper than the one Han Sen remembered.


    Where the Firebird was seemed to be a volcano, while this one was much rockier.


    "Is it a mistake?" Han Sen felt upset because he wasted all they and ended up in a wrong ce.


    "We can¡¯t go any farther. It is the habitat of the evil goblins in front of us." Jia Changfeng was leading the way stopped and asked everyone to pause. Han Sen got off the back of the golden growler, climbed up a dune with the rest and looked toward the mountain.


    The mountain was arid. No nts were growing on it. Even in the desert, it was still an umon scene.


    Different from the white sand in the desert, the rocks on the mountain were ck. Only the top of the mountain was covered in white snow.


    On the ck mountain walls, there were many thickly dotted holes, which would make a person with trypophobia vomit.


    There were many red centipedes as thick as arms climbing out of the holes. The centipedes were about 6 feet long and looked extremely ugly, crawling around on the mountain walls.


    Han Sen took a closer look at them. Although they looked like centipedes, they had a triangr head on each end of their body which was made of red bones. Connecting each bone was a pair of red hands with only three fingers. As they moved, the small hands were moving like the feet of centipedes, which was creepy to look at.


    Some of the holes on the mountain were especially wide, about 3 feet in diameter. Han Sen was staring at a big hole and saw a giant evil goblin slithering out of it. The evil goblin was as thick as a barrel and more than 30 feet long. A part of its body was still in the hole, so Han Sen could not tell howrge it actually was.


    The giant evil goblin twisted its body on the mountain wall as the hands on its body moved, which was sickening.


    "Han Sen, that evil goblin king is very scary. I suggest you think twice before trying anything," Xiao Wei whispered. Han Sen nodded but his gaze was still lingering on the giant evil goblin.


    It looked quite strong. Could it be a super creature? Han Sen pondered and summoned the horn bow and bony fish arrow, trying to take a shot at it.


    If it was just a sacred-blood creature, it would not be able to block a sacred-blood arrow with the spinning force.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Lingfeng quickly held Han Sen¡¯s hand down seeing what Han Sen was doing.


    "Since I¡¯m already here, of course I am trying to kill the sacred-blood evil goblin," said Han Sen matter-of-factly.


    Xiao Lingfeng became annoyed and said, "Their bony bodies are as tough as metal. It is difficult for one to hurt them with beast soul weapons on the same level as the creatures. Even if the bow and arrow you¡¯re holding are both sacred-blood beast souls, the distance is too long for you to hurt the king, not to mention your weapons might not be sacred-blood. These creatures are very petty. If you started to attack them, the whole group wille this way. You might be able to run away on your sacred-blood mount, but we will die for sure."


    "You¡¯re right. Since that¡¯s the case, you can leave first. I will join you after I kill them," Han Sen pondered and said.


    "You don¡¯t think you can really kill the king alone, do you?" Jia Yan stared at Han Sen with her eyes wide.


    "Here¡¯s the water. Leave now. If I fail and die here, you will have enough water to go out." Han Sen threw the majority of the water bags to the guys, only saving a few for himself.


    The group looked at Han Sen in surprise. Han Sen had given the majority of his water to them. If they took the water away, it would be difficult for Han Sen to leave the desert with the remaining water after killing the evil goblins, if he could kill the creatures at all.


    The four persons were all confused, not understanding what Han Sen was thinking.


    They had no idea about the golden growler¡¯s real speed. If the mount went at its full speed, the remaining water was enough for Han Sen toe and go several times.


    "Han Sen, if you really want to kill the evil goblin king, maybe we can work together to do it." Xiao Wei felt reluctant to leave Han Sen alone since he had given them most of his water.


    "There¡¯s no need. Go ahead. I could do this alone." Han Sen did not want to waste more time. He would kill this goblin king first and then hurry to find the fire bird.


    "Han Sen, think about it. These creatures are very fast in the desert. Even with your sacred-blood mount, you might not be able to outrun them," Jia Changfeng also said.


    "If you don¡¯t leave now, I will start to shoot." Han Sen aimed his arrow at the evil goblins.


    "Let¡¯s go. This guy is crazy." Xiao Lingfeng did not think Han Sen was joking and quickly pulled his sister away.


    Jia Changfeng also pulled Jia Yan away with him. They did not want to cross the evil goblin king.


    They had once met an evil goblin in the desert, which was only a mutant one. Even so, the situation was extremely risky, not to mention this one was definitely a sacred-blood king.


    In addition, the sacred-blood king was also leading an entire group of twenty mutant creatures and a thousand primitive creatures. Once trapped in the group, it did not even matter however good a fighter one was. All of the creatures were poisonous. Once injured by them, one would die most of the times.


    "Be careful. Even when cut in half, the evil goblins would not die immediately. They could stillunch deadly attacks. And try not to touch their blood, which is poisonous," Jia Yan said to Han Sen before she left.


    "Understood." Han Sen¡¯s gaze was fixed upon the giant evil goblin king. When the group went far, he pulled the bow to the fullest.


    Whoosh!


    Without hesitation, Han Sen shot the arrow at the evil goblin king.

 Chapter 411: Killing Goblin King

    Chapter 411: Killing Goblin King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The bony fish arrow shed across the sky and reached one of the two heads of the giant evil goblin king.


    The evil goblin king quickly stood up like a snake, all the three-fingered hands under its body facing the iing arrow.


    A pair of hands grabbed the bony fish arrow, which continued to spin, making strident noises.


    However, momentarily, many hands covered the arrow and held it down. Even with a strong spinning force, the arrow was caught by the creature.


    "Cheep!" The evil goblin king squeaked with its head facing where Han Sen was standing. The sound was so prating that even people miles away would feel a headache.


    Boom!


    As the king squeaked, the evil goblins started to crawl out of all the holes in the mountain wall, which looked like a red waterfall, flooding toward where Han Sen was standing.


    Hearing the sound made by the evil goblin king, the group of four covered their ears and turned back to look at the mountain.


    "The guy really did it!" Jia Changfeng muttered to himself, looking in the direction of the mountain.


    "He has saved our lives. Should we really leave him alone?" Jia Yan was hesitant.


    "What can we do? You all know how strong the evil goblins are. They are so hard to kill and poisonous as well. Even if we could cut them, we would die if we touch their blood," said Xiao Lingfeng.


    Xiao Wei said helplessly, "Even if we want to save him, it is toote now. Let¡¯s wait right here. He has a sacred-blood mount, so maybe he could run this far. And maybe we will be able to help him at that point."


    Jia Changfeng nodded and did not speak. All four of them were staring at the mountain, hearing the noises getting louder.


    Han Sen was more happy than surprised to see his arrow held by the evil goblin king. An ordinary sacred-blood creature would not be able to stop his arrow, which meant this evil goblin king was very likely to be a super creature.


    Although he was in the wrong spot and failed to see the fire bird, another super creature would be more than wee.


    Seeing the evil goblinsing toward him like red flood, Han Sen quickly summoned the golden rock worm king and put the super pet armor on it. The pet quickly flew toward the evil goblin king.


    Han Sen did not dare to be careless. There were simply too many of the creatures. It would take him a long time to wipe them out. He jumped on the back of the golden growler, which shook its body and roared, growing into a small hill and rushing at the group of evil goblins.


    The giant body of the lion stamped on the evil goblins, killing countless creatures as it ran. The group of evil goblins were like a red pond in the eyes of the golden growler.


    Although the golden growler was a mount and did not have the ability to attack, it was so huge in size and so tough that even the walls of the shelter could not withstand it. In that sense, it was a weapon of mass destruction as well.


    Han Sen was pleased to see the golden growler crushing the group of evil goblins. Hearing the voice telling him creatures killed, Han Sen asionally gained a few beast souls.


    The seemingly impressive evil goblins were even weaker than earthworms under the paws of the golden growler. There was no need for Han Sen to move a muscle.


    The poisonous blood of the dead evil goblins had no effect on the super mount, and there was no way they could reach Han Sen who was sitting high.


    Holding Meowth in his arms, Han Sen looked at the golden rock worm king fighting the evil goblin king.


    Circling around the goblin king in the air, the golden rock worm king attacked it with eight sharp ws. The evil goblin king had extended the better half of its body out of the hole, squeaking with its head high. Moving its hands, the evil goblin king was trying to capture the super pet.


    However, the golden rock worm king was fast and flexible. Although the evil goblin king tried a few times, it failed to capture the super pet and lost a few hands to its sharp ws instead. This way, the evil goblin king became agitated and threw itself at the super pet.


    Although the super pet hurt the evil goblin king a couple of times, it did not have the absolute advantage. The two monsters kept fighting each other, squeaking at times.


    With the super pet armor, the evil goblin king could only manage to scratch the armor and could not hurt the super pet. If the fight went on, the super pet would win sooner orter.


    Han Sen was very pleased that the evil goblin king was the match of the super pet. It was almost certainly a super creature.


    However, Han Sen did not want to watch the fight anymore, so he summoned the holy angel and ordered the golden rock worm king to go harder at its enemy. Although the sharp nails of the evil goblin king were stabbing at the super pet, it could not hurt the worm king because of the armor.


    Boom!


    The gorgeous figure of the holy angel shed on the mountain wall. She waved her hand and cut the evil goblin king which was held down by the golden rock worm king in half.


    Half of the body of the evil goblin king quickly fell from the mountain and made a huge pit in the sand. However, when itnded, the half of the body was still moving. With poisonous blood flowing, it threw itself once again at the golden rock worm king, and even the super pet armor was left with some marks.


    The holy angel used her hand like a sword. Momentarily, the half of the body was sliced into pieces and stopped moving. The triangr head was even cut into four pieces and exploded. This time, the evil goblin king waspletely quiet.


    Watching the evil goblin king killed, Han Sen looked to the hall on the mountain wall, upset. The other half of the evil goblin king¡¯s body had disappeared, and Han Sen did not hear the voice telling him the creature was killed.


    And the pieces of the body in the sand were corrupting quickly, which seemed abnormal.


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen took the golden growler and the golden rock worm king back and entered the hole with holy angel.

 Chapter 412: Alloy Case in the Cave

    Chapter 412: Alloy Case in the Cave


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Why has it be quiet?" Jia Yan looked to the mountain with doubts.


    "It¡¯s probably finished," Xiao Wei sighed and said.


    "I¡¯ll go back to have a look," Jia Changfeng said and rode toward the mountain.


    "Let¡¯s go together. Be careful not to attract the attention of the evil goblins." Xiao Lingfeng followed him.


    The group of people returned to the area of the mountain. What they saw made them feel so appalled that they could not shut their mouths.


    The bodies of evil goblins were everywhere. The blood had formed a river and the bodies had be a hill. White sand was colored into burgundy by the poisonous blood.


    Half of the evil goblin king¡¯s body was lying on the ground. Although corrupted, it still looked shocking.


    "These... he killed them all..." Jia Changfeng did not know what to say.


    Who is this person? Xiao Lingfeng thought withplex feelings. Someone as strong as this was simply beyond his imagination.


    "Where is Han Sen?" Jia Yan and Xiao Wei hade back to themselves. They looked around but did not see Han Sen.


    The two guys also looked around and did not see Han Sen either. They all had a strange feeling.


    Initially, they thought they just ran into an ordinary guy, yet the guy was so impressive that they could not even begin to describe it.


    At this point, Han Sen had already gone deep into the hole on the mountain wall. Inside the mountain, the channels were interconnected like abyrinth.


    Han Senmanded the holy angel to scout for him, following the blood of the evil goblin king.


    After a while, they were still unable to catch up with the creature. If Han Sen did not see the blood, he would wonder if he was in the wrong direction.


    "Quite fast, this guy." Han Sen put the super pet armor on the holy angel and ordered the holy angel to follow the traces of blood. The super pet in super pet armor was almost invincible in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. There was nothing she would fear.


    After 3 to 4 hours, Han Sen eventually entered arge space, which was a cave shaped like a cylinder. The cave looked like the inside of a church tower. The ceiling was about half a mile high, and the stone walls were dotted with holes of different sizes.


    The traces of blood had disappeared at this point. Han Sen frowned at the countless holes on the stone walls. Without any clue, it was impossible to find the evil goblin king with so many holes.


    Han Sen lighted a torch and looked around in the cave. He suddenly saw an alloy case in the corner.


    "Someone had been here before!" Han Sen was surprised. The case looked like it was the advanced product from the Alliance. It was made of top-notch Z-steel that was not only tough but also light in weight, making the case more portable than Z-steel armor and weapons. The case was a bit deformed. It looked like it had been hit hard. The lid was slightly open. Covered in dust and speckles, the case looked quite old and probably had something spilled and tried on it.


    Han Sen checked the style of the case, which looked expensive but old. He did not think it was produced recently.


    "Who coulde to this ce with the group of evil goblins outside. Or does the mountain have a different entrance elsewhere?" Han Sen squatted and checked the case carefully.


    Although the lid was slightly open, Han Sen still could not see what was inside. It looked like there was something though.


    Although modern technology was useless in God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen did not dare to be reckless. He stepped back and asked the holy angel to open the case.


    The holy angel was fearless. She reached her hand in the gap and pulled the case open.


    Nothing weird happened. In the case, there were three bottles and a crystal card.


    "Geno solutions?" Han Sen looked at the three bottles and felt surprised.


    Han Sen had seen a lot of this kind of bottles. They should be the bottles of geno solutions paired with hyper geno arts. These bottles were specially made to contain the geno solutions, which had been this way for generations.


    However, although there were three bottles, only one of them was filled with purple geno solution. One of the bottles was empty, and one was broken.


    Han Sen took the full bottle and regarded it. He did not find any notes.


    Normally speaking, a bottle like this would have a tag to indicate what kind of hyper geno art this solution belonged to. However, this bottle did not have any writing on it.


    "Is it geno solution or not?" Han Sen frowned and examined the crystal card.


    It was a memory card, which was still intact. However, he could not check it in God¡¯s Sanctuary. Han Sen put the crystal card and bottle away.


    He looked around and did not see bodies or inscriptions. He wondered why the case ended up here.


    Han Sen walked around in therge cave but did not find anything else. He felt quite upset to let the evil goblin king run away.


    However, there was no way that he could tell where the evil goblin king was. Even if he wanted to chase after it, he did not know how.


    As Han Sen was hesitating whether he should leave already, he felt the giant cave was shaking and then heard noises like thunder.


    The rumbles became louder and louder, sounding quite scary.


    "What is it?" Han Sen listened carefully, trying to tell where the sound came from. However, there were too many caves, so the echo was too loud for Han Sen to tell that.


    He was sure about one thing: something wasing at him, and it was something big.

 Chapter 413: Weird Woman

    Chapter 413: Weird Woman


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen pondered and took back the holy angel. He shapeshifted into the color shifter and leaned against the mountain wall, turning into a part of the rocks. No one could tell he was there


    The rumbling continued for a while before it softened. Very soon, Han Sen saw the evil goblin king came from a wide hole.


    The huge body slithered out, which was still more than 60 feet long. The injury on the end of its body was still there but had already healed.


    What arge creature. It is still this long when cut in half. It must be at least 100 feet long originally. Han Sen regarded the creature, not understanding why it still dared toe out.


    As Han Sen was suspicious, he did not move but watched the creature moving in the cave. The creature did nothing special, but Han Sen felt something must be wrong, so he stayed still and watched.


    Suddenly, he saw something elseing from the same hole where the evil goblin king was. It was a creature that looked like a white rhinoceros with three pairs of legs, looking magnificent.


    On the back of the white rhinoceros sat a person.


    Han Sen was shocked to see someone else riding a creature in this ce, who was also getting along with the evil goblin king. Everything seemed so odd.


    Han Sen could tell that the white rhinoceros was definitely a creature instead of a beast soul pet. A creature had a murderous scent which the pet did not have.


    He looked carefully at the person sitting on the back of the white rhinoceros. It should be a woman. However, she was wearing a ck cloak with a hood, so Han Sen could not tell what she looked like.


    "Howe there is no human?" The woman looked around and muttered to herself before she rode the white rhinoceros back into the hole.


    Han Sen was dazed. The woman sounded like she was not a human herself, but Han Sen had never heard a creature would look exactly like a human and could talk.


    The evil goblin king which only had half its body left followed the woman into the hole. Han Sen had now understood that the goblin was a bait the woman sent.


    Who is that woman? She is so strange. I have never heard that human could control a creature, which is also a super creature. How is that even possible? Han Sen felt confused. A long while after the evil goblin king disappeared, he slowly moved his body toward that hole.


    Han Sen carefully entered the hole which was rather wide. When he walked deeper inside, there was a fork.


    Han Sen observed the surroundings and followed one path. The evil goblin king barely left any traces as its three-fingered hands were quite small.


    However, the white rhinoceros left some footprints. And he could even hear the hoof beats.


    Deep inside the mountain, Han Sen carefully walked in thebyrinth. After an hour, the hoof beats could no longer be heard. Han Sen became rmed and slowed down. He pondered and shapeshifted again into the color shifter.


    Very soon, he saw the evil goblin king again when he entered another big cave. Although it was still inside the mountain, there was a crack on the ceiling where the sky could be seen and light coulde through.


    In the big cave, there was even a stream of water. Han Sen saw the woman and the white rhinoceros again.


    In addition to the woman and the white rhinoceros, many man-made tools wereid around, such as tents, woks and bowls. It seemed like the woman had spent quite some time in the cave.


    Han Sen stopped breathing and integrated himself with the stone wall, observing the woman, someone who couldmand a super creature. Even Han Sen felt surprised by his discovery. It was hard to believe that such a person even existed.


    If she had been around for a while, then super creatures should have been known to human a while back. Howe there was absolutely no news about it? Even the Nings were merely guessing and had never killed a super creature.


    The woman set up the wok and started to burn a kind of vines underneath. It looks like she was cooking.


    Then she opened an alloy case filled with bottles and cans. When she started to pour the content of a bottle into the wok, Han Sen realized it must be spice.


    Very soon, Han Sen smiled food. He wondered what meat she was cooking which was making him drool.


    Seeing the meat was about ready, the woman took off her back cloak and got up to fill her bowl.


    Han Sen was eventually able to see what her face, which made him stare his eyes wide and almost scream out loud.


    There was a white mask made of bones on the woman¡¯s face. And a pair of purple horns were standing in her long hair like crescents.


    "Shura royalty... How can this be..." Han Sen was so shocked that he was speechless, unable to believe what he had seen.


    As the biggest enemy of human in the universe, Shura almost looked the same as men except for the horns. The purple horns were the characteristics of Shura royalty. A royal Shura man had single horn, and a royal Shura woman had double horns.


    None of these mattered though. What shocked Han Sen was the fact that a Shura had made her way into God¡¯s Sanctuary, which was not supposed to happen.


    It was not to say that Shura did not have teleport devices. Even if they had none, it would be easy for them to grab one from human in the wars.


    However, Shura was rejected by God¡¯s Sanctuary itself. Even with a teleport device, no Shura would choose to enter this space. Human had conducted an experiment to teleport Shura prisoners into God¡¯s Sanctuary, who immediately got sick with the symptoms of flu. As their immune system went down, they all died in God century within three days, adults and children alike, no matter how strong they were. However, this Shura royalty seemed to have lived in God¡¯s Sanctuary for a long time already.

 Chapter 414: Lunatic?

    Chapter 414: Lunatic?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was scared by the idea that Shura might be able to survive in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Shura¡¯s physique was much better than human in the first ce. If they were able to survive in God¡¯s Sanctuary and gain geno points, the consequences would be dire.


    Shura had always been conducting research in this aspect, but they had not made much progress. Meanwhile, the Alliance was doing its best to prevent Shura from entering God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Because of the damages Shura would suffer from entering God¡¯s Sanctuary and human upation of most of the shelters, Shura had almost no chance at it.


    Some Shura had risked their lives and tried to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary, but they were doomed once spotted by human. After all, Shura almost had no ability to fight was entering God¡¯s Sanctuary. The moment they were seen, they would be killed.


    Even if they were not found, they would die of sickness in a couple days.


    "Maybe Shura had ovee the issue of surviving God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Han Sen felt a chill. If that was true, then a disaster would fall on human.


    An ordinary Shura adult had the same physique as a human evolver. And a strong Shura fighter would be the same as a human surpasser. With such physique, it would be easy for Shura to kill all creatures and leave none for human.


    Among ck, white, golden, and purple horns, purple horns were the Shura royalties who had the strongest physique. Once older than ten, they could be over 100 in fitness index.


    Although Han Sen did not know how old this Shura woman was, she must be more than ten years old, which meant she definitely had a fitness index beyond 100.


    Once Shura like her entered in First God¡¯s Sanctuary and started a fight with human, Han Sen could imagine what would happen.


    Even Han Sen who only had a fitness index below thirty could already be invincible in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Ordinary super creatures only had a fitness index over forty.


    If the number became over 100... Han Sen was covered in cold sweat on the thought as unspeakable fear filled his heart. It was beyond his personal interests. If Shura were able to survive in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, it would be the nightmare for the entire mankind.


    Han Sen could not bear to think of that kind of tragedy. He was a man, with his family, friends, and loved ones in God¡¯s Sanctuary, so he had to think of the worst possibility.


    The Shura woman got herself a bowl of meat with soup and realized that she still had her mask on when she tried to eat. She took the mask off and put it away.


    Han Sen then saw her face and was dazed. Although judging from her small purple horns, Han Sen knew she was probably young, he did not realize how young she was. She was about fourteen or fifteen years old, her face round and skin so fair that it was almost transparent. The look in her eyes was quite innocent. Because Shura girls developed early in general, she had a curvaceous body, which made Han Sen feel she was older.


    Her waist-length ck hair was tied back. If it was not for her purple horns, she would just be considered a pretty girl.


    However, because of the horns, Han Sen did not dare to consider her as a girl. Even though she was just around fifteen years old, her fitness index was definitely over 100 as a Shura royalty.


    This sweet girl was actually as fierce as Queen, more destructive than super creatures in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    As Han Sen was checking her out, she sat down on something covered by a piece of cloth and started to gobble from the bowl in her hand as fast as the holy angel did.


    In a short while, she finished all the food in the bowl. When she got up to get more, the piece of cloth was moved, unveiling what was underneath.


    Han Sen was shocked with just a sneak peek.


    Under the cloth was a shining yellow crystal the size of a boulder. Han Sen was very familiar with this kind of crystal. He had seen many of these recently, which were the life essence of super creatures. Although Han Sen only caught a glimpse, he was certain that it must be life essence. Judging by the shape of the cloth, there were at least two pieces of life essence underneath.


    Han Sen stared at them without a blink. Although he now had the ability to kill a super creature, it took him a lot of time to find one. He wanted life essence bad.


    Looking at the Shura girl, Han Sen gave up the thought. Han Sen could not understand why the Shura girl did not eat the life essence. However, there was no way Han Sen could beat her. Not even with the holy angel and the golden rock worm king helping him. A fitness level of over 100 was simply matchless in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen was always decisive. Although the temptation was huge, he merely hesitated for a moment before he decided to leave quietly. He had to report the existence of Shura to the Alliance, making sure that the Alliance was prepared.


    Han Sen alone could not stop something as big as this. If Shura was really able to ovee the damages they suffered from God¡¯s Sanctuary, then the entire Alliance must be rallied up against them.


    In addition, this Shura girl was even able to control a super creature, which was shocking.


    As Han Sen was trying to leave, to his surprise, the Shura girl suddenly let out a scream. He turned to look at her and saw her kneeling on the floor, moaning in pain.


    Her body kept shaking as she huddled up.


    The evil goblin and the white rhinoceros seemed to be so scared that they each ran away into a stone channel like rabbits. However, they did not dare to go far, but stayed in their own ce shivering, checking on the Shura girl from time to time.


    Bang!


    Han Sen heard a loud noise. The Shura girl who was holding her head and moaning in pain suddenly started to bang her head against the floor, smashing the rock into pieces. Although the rock was broken, her head was not even red, but only got dirty with some dust on it.


    Bang bang bang!


    Han Sen watched the girl hitting her head against the rock repeatedly and was shocked.


    It is Shura girl a lunatic? Watching the Shura girl banging her head on the floor, Han Sen could not help feeling an urge to kill her. She looked like she was having a reurrence of some disease. Maybe he could take the opportunity to kill her.

 Chapter 415: Human?

    Chapter 415: Human?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On another thought, Han Sen was not even sure if he could hurt her with the cursed wolf dagger, given how strong she was. The gap between himself and someone with a fitness level over 100 was simply too big.


    Han Sen watched the Shura girl banging her head against the floor in pain with aplex look. He suddenly found that the cave seemed to be very well lit. As he took a closer look, he saw the full moon was shining through the cave from the crack above.


    Boom!


    With another hard bang, arge pit was formed as all the rocks within a range of a dozen feet were crushed.


    After that, the Shura girl did not move anymore, but fell in the pit and fainted.


    The evil goblin and the white rhinoceros then came out of the stone channels. The evil goblin approached the unconscious Shura girl, hesitated, and suddenly opened its mouth and bit at her.


    Han Sen was dumbfounded. He did not know what was going on. A moment ago, the evil goblin was following the Shura girl like a puppy dog, while all of a sudden, it was about to eat her.


    Maybe this creature was extremely intelligent and knew how strong she was, so it pretended to be enved by her until it could find an opportunity to eat her alive.


    The evil goblin snapped at her body and threw her into the air, using its thousands of hands to tear her apart.


    Although Han Sen was happy to see that, he was shocked when his gaze fell upon the Shura girl.


    The evil goblin caught half of the Shura girl¡¯s body, so her hair was falling in the air. Han Sen saw clearly that the pair of purple horns were gone.


    Han Sen could not believe it and rubbed his eyes. As he looked at her one more time, he still did not see the purple horns that represented Shura royalty.


    "What has happened? Did I make a mistake earlier?" Han Sen was filled with doubts, but the evil goblin was already ready to swallow the girl like a snake.


    If she was Shura, Han Sen would hope this to happen. However, the girl now looked like apletely normal human girl, which made him hesitate.


    Boom!


    Seeing that the evil goblin king was about to eat the girl, Han Sen gritted his teeth and summoned the holy angel and the cursed wolf dagger, dashing at the evil goblin king.


    The evil goblin king knew how strong the holy angel was and dodged her attack immediately. However, Han Sen was already in its face. He wielded the cursed wolf dagger and made several cuts on the head of the evil goblin king, making it seethe in pain.


    The girl fell from its mouth. Han Sen caught her in the air and flew away, dodging the sshing poisonous blood.


    The white rhinoceros roared and quickly threw itself at Han Sen, running with its six hooves.


    As Han Sen pointed at the rhinoceros, the golden rock worm king flew at it.


    Taking this opportunity, Han Sen stepped aside and touched the head of the fainted girl, trying to make sure whether she was Shura.


    Han Sen felt nothing. The pair of purple horns simply disappeared without leaving any trace.


    Han Sen felt her head again and again. He could not believe what had happened. He was sure that he did see a pair of purple horns shaped like crescents. However, they were gone just like that.


    Shura¡¯s horns could not be retracted. Otherwise, there would be a million for Shura spies among human.


    The horns of Shura were connected to their brain. Even if they cut the horns off, there would still be scars where the horns used to be. It was easy to tell when touched.


    In addition, no hair would grow where the horns were broken, so it was easy to tell.


    However, this girl was different. Her scalp was smooth and her hair was thick. There were no proof of previous horns, so it was impossible that the horns were knocked off by herself.


    "What could this possibly be? Were the horns just some decoration she was wearing and were smashed just now?" Han Sen had never heard of such a thing and could not decide what to do with her.


    "I¡¯ll leave her alone for the moment," Han Sen decided, thinking of the evil goblin, white rhinoceros, and the life essence covered by the cloth.


    He wanted to leave the girl alone, but there was no safe space in the cave given four monsters were fighting inside. Han Sen had to hold her in his arms for the moment.


    The evil goblin was almost beaten by holy angel. Lots of its hands were cut off. Although they were both super creatures, the holy angel was obviously the top of the top, evenparable to the adult golden growler. The evil goblin, however, was more or less on the same level as the aqua reaper. In addition, the evil goblin was hurt in the first ce, so it was no match of the holy angel.


    On the other side, the golden rock worm king was against the white rhinoceros. To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, the rock worm king was at a disadvantage. In terms of both speed and fitness, the rhinoceros was stronger.


    Han Sen put the super Pat armor on the rock worm and enhanced its defense. This way, it couldpete against the white rhinoceros.


    Han Sen rushed over to fight the evil goblin with the cursed wolf dagger in his hand and his wings pping. He decided to take the weakest link out first and leave the tough ones forter.


    The evil goblin was dodging here and there from the holy angel¡¯s attack. Han Sen took his opportunity, used the both Heresy Mantra and Overload, appeared behind the evil goblin, and cut off its triangr head.


    Bang!


    The giant body of the evil goblin suddenly became limp. It fell to the bottom, making the entire space shake.


    "Super creature evil goblin killed. No beast soul gained. Life essence avable. Meat inedible."


    The voice suddenly sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind, but Han Sen had no time toment theck of beast soul. Hemanded the holy angel to take care of the six-legged white rhinoceros.


    On the other hand, Han Sen went to the disappearing body of the evil goblin and seized a red crystal the size of a football.

 Chapter 416: A Fortune

    Chapter 416: A Fortune


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen nced at the girl in his arms who was still unconscious. Her clothes were a bit ragged, while she did not get injured at all, and only had some red marks.


    Han Sen frowned and checked on the white rhinoceros under the siege of both the holy angel and golden rock worm king. It seemed there was no need for Han Sen to do anything.


    Holding the girl under one arm and the life essence of the evil goblin in the other, Han Sen dashed to the tent which was already damaged by fallen stones. He found a quilt in the tent, took it out, and ced the girl on it. He then ran toward the life essence covered under the piece of cloth.


    As the piece of cloth was lifted, Han Sen was bedazzled by the splendid view. Three crystals were ced together. One was yellow and the other two were blue. The yellow one was the biggest piece, about the size of a boulder. One of the blue ones was the size of a drum, and the other the size of a basketball.


    "Fortune... Such a fortune..." Han Sen almost jumped up, unable to believe his own eyes.


    Han Sen bent over and licked at the yellow crystal, trying to make sure that it was life essence. As the yellow liquid was swallowed by Han Sen, he suddenly heard the voice.


    "Life essence of super creature earth dragon beast consumed..."


    Han Sen was overjoyed. He was finally rxed as these were truly life essence.


    "Mine, they¡¯re all mine." Han Sen summoned Meowth in its transformed state, put a bag around neck and started to fill it with life essence.


    The golden growler was too big in size, so it would be inconvenient for it to leave the cave. Han Sen had to put the burden on Meowth.


    Three life essence crystals, in addition to the ones from the evil goblin and the white rhinoceros which was about to be killed. Han Sen was almost certain that he would be able to gain five crystals of life essence at once.


    These five crystals might even make him max out on super geno points. It was such a huge pie in the sky, which fell right into Han Sen¡¯s mouth.


    "La di da... di da... I love moving..." Han Sen paused as he suddenly felt something was wrong when moving the crystals into the bag.


    Han Sen turned around and was suddenly dumbstruck. The girl had already sat up. She tilted her head and regarded Han Sen with her wide eyes blinking.


    Han Sen was so happy that he had forgotten about the girl. Seeing she had woken up, Han Sen suddenly remembered that she was possibly a Shura royalty and was then covered in cold sweat.


    "Hello!" Han Sen forced a smile and said hi to the girl, thinking, I should not have such bad luck... She does not look like a Shura royalty either.


    The girl did not respond, still staring at Han Sen with her eyes wide as if she had never seen human before.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. He wondered what she was thinking. At this point, Han Sen was holding a blue crystal of life essence in his hand. He was not sure whether he should put it into his bag or put it where it used to be.


    However, Han Sen had already put away the other two pieces. It was toote for him to do anything. Anyone could tell he was stealing.


    "This thing... You have no use of it... So, I will take it away..." Han Sen said to the girl, holding the blue life essence high.


    This time, to Han Sen¡¯s joy, the girl unexpectedly nodded. He put the life essence away and said, "You were unconscious just now. That creature tried to eat you and I saved you..."


    The girl was so strange that Han Sen did not know where she came from. It would not hurt if he started to sweet talk.


    As the saying goes, no one would p a smiling face. At the very least, Han Sen had saved her, although she probably did not need to be saved.


    The hard snap from the evil goblin did not even break her skin as fair as milk, but only left some red marks on it, which was about what would happen if she scratched it with her nails.


    The girl blinked and said nothing, watching Han Sen transferring the life essence to his bag.


    Roar!


    The white rhinoceros suddenly screamed. Han Sen saw the head of the white rhinoceros sent into the air by the holy angel.


    The golden rock worm king was still clinging to the body of the white rhinoceros, its tail digging into the rhino¡¯s meat and its ws holding the rhino¡¯s stomach.


    "Super creature white jade six-legged rhinoceros killed. No beast soul gained. Life essence avable. Meat inedible."


    Han Sen heard the voice again. It was the first time that he had killed two super creatures in one day, which no one could believe even if he were to tell someone.


    The next moment, Han Sen became pale, because the girl suddenly moved.


    She was so incredibly fast that even with Han Sen¡¯s eyesight, he almost lost track of her moves. As the girl stepped forward, she almost appeared in front of the golden rock worm king instantaneously, throwing a punch at the pet.


    She was so swift that the golden rock worm king had no time to dodge, and Han Sen did not even manage to take back his pet in time.


    Boom!


    The tender fist of the girl hit the golden rock worm king hard. The hole was left on both the super pet armor and the worm king.


    It was so easy that it looked like the creature and the pet armor were made of paper.


    Han Sen took the golden rock worm king, holy angel, and Meowth back in his mind and ran away immediately, letting the life essence drop on the floor.


    At this point, Han Sen still did not know whether the teenage girl was a Shura royalty. However, there was no doubt that her fitness index was over 100. Since she had made a move, Han Sen did not have any thought other than running for his life.


    Unless an evolver like Queen came here, it did not matter how many people came to his rescue. However, in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, it was impossible that an advanced evolver could appear. There would be at most some rookies who had just evolved.


    Han Sen just started running when the girl stood in front of him in the blink of an eye, her face almost hitting his.

 Chapter 417: A Mentally Troubled Girl

    Chapter 417: A Mentally Troubled Girl


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked and quickly stepped back. He was about to summon the holy angel and the golden rock worm king which was severely injured. Han Sen decided to buy himself some time. After all, nothing mattered more than his own life.


    As Han Sen stepped back, the girl did not attack him, but stared at him with her big eyes. There was no hostility on her face.


    Han Sen suddenly had a thought and did not summon the worm king and holy angel.


    If this girl was trying to attack him, she should have done that a long time ago. However, she did not attack Han Sen who was the closest to her but hit golden rock worm king. That probably meant she had no intention to hit Han Sen.


    Therefore, if Han Sen were to antagonize her with the worm king and holy angel, he would definitely be doomed.


    Although Han Sen was having a thought like that, his eyes were fixed on the girl, still rmed.


    Although the girl did not look hostile, it was just the look. One could never predict another person¡¯s thought, not to mention how weird this girl was.


    The girl did noty a hand on Han Sen, but stared at him. It seemed that she was curious.


    "Sister, my name is Han Sen. How shall I call you?" Han Sen asked with a forced smile, as he felt awkward but did not know what to say.


    "Zero." Han Sen did not have much hope, but to his surprise, the girl answered him.


    The voice of the girl had a pleasant tone. Han Sen was not sure if she was answering his question.


    "Zero?" Han Sen asked her with doubt.


    "Zero." The girl said and squatted down, writing "Zero" on the floor with her finger, which turned out to be standard Alliancenguage.


    Seeing the word written by the girl, Han Sen felt more rxed. The Alliance had fought Shura for many years, which was why human would learn Shuranguage and Shura culture.


    Shura had also learned humannguage, but even ordinary Shura did not deign to use thenguage of human, let alone a Shura royalty.


    The girl naturally used standard Alliancenguage, which made her more likely to be a human.


    "Zero, this is your first name, right? What is yourst name?" Han Sen asked.


    "Just Zero," the girl said without exining further. She was still staring at Han Sen as if there was something on his face.


    Han Sen thought Zero did not seem to be too intelligent. He licked his lips and said with a fake smile, "We are friends, not enemies, right?"


    "Friends, not enemies," Zero nodded and said.


    Han Sen was overjoyed, spread his hands and said, "We are good friends, so we don¡¯t fight, right?"


    "Good friends, no fight." Zero nodded again, agreeing with Han Sen.


    Han Sen was even more pleased as he felt Zero was indeed a bit dumb, like a three-year-old.


    "Did she hurt her brain when she bangs her head on the floor?" Han Sen was secretly happy. He walked two steps and pointed at the life essence on the floor, asking, "Tell me, can I take these?"


    This time, Zero did not speak but nodded. Obviously, she had agreed.


    Han Sen was on top of the world. Originally, he thought there would be no gain this time as both golden rock worm king and super pet armor were severely damaged, and it was still questionable whether he could survive. Life essence was out of the question.


    However, things suddenly took a turn. He still had a chance to take away all the crystals of life essence, which was a great surprise to him.


    "Can I really take these away?" Han Sen pointed at the life essence and then himself, confirming it with Zero again.


    "Yes." Zero nodded heavily. She seemed to be quite serious.


    "Thank you... You are such a good person..." Han Sen was eventually able to make sure that Zero was out of her mind. She must have hurt her brain just now. Otherwise, who would give life essence away?


    Han Sen still felt a bit anxious. He tried to walk to a crystal of life essence, lifted it up and checked on Zero, who had sat down on the boulder nearby, resting her chin in her hands and watching Han Sen with great interest. It seemed that she did not want to fight at all.


    "Since you gave it to me, I will eat it?" Han Sen reached out his tongue, pretending to be licking at the life essence.


    Zero regarded him without speaking, her eyes smiling.


    "I will begin then?" Han Sen licked the crystal. Zero was still smiling at him. It seemed that she was very happy.


    Han Sen saw that Zero meant him no harm and was okay with him eating the life essence and started to lick faster.


    Zero was still just watching, making Han Senpletely rxed.


    It seems that she¡¯s really hurt her brain. That¡¯s much easier. Han Sen no longer held back and started to lick away.


    "Life essence of super creature crystal spirit beast consumed. One super geno point gained."


    Very soon, the better half of the smaller piece of blue life essence was swallowed by Han Sen. To Han Sen¡¯s excitement, the voice kept telling him how many super geno points he had gained.


    At this point, Han Sen was certain that Zero who seemed to be troubled mentally did not mean him any harm. In fact, with her ability, if she were to fight him, Han Sen could not think of a single way he could save himself from her.


    The difference in their fitness levels was too big. Even among evolvers, a fitness index of over 100 was the absolute top, not to mention Han Sen was still unevolved.


    This was what was confusing Han Sen as well. If Zero was human, with her super geno points maxed out, it will still be impossible for her to have a fitness index over 100. Han Sen knew that very well, because ording to his estimate, even after he finished evolution in the evolution pool and became an evolver, he would still just be around 60 to 70 in fitness index, which was still much less than 100.


    Although Han Sen did not understand, he had no trouble taking advantage of the situation. Zero seemed to have a troubled mind and meant him no harm, so he could just take the life essence for himself.


    Han Sen summoned Meowth again and picked up the life essence of the white jade six-legged rhinoceros. He put all the crystals of life essence on Meowth¡¯s back.


    "Thank you, beauty. So long and I will buy you dinner next time." Han Sen waved at Zero, walking out with Meowth.


    Although Zero meant him no harm, Han Sen did not know where she came from, and she was troubled mentally. Who knows if she would be mad again? Han Sen decided to be as far away from her as possible.


    However, when Han Sen arrived at the channel where he came from, he found Zero right behind him. It seemed that she was following him silently.

 Chapter 418: Tattoo

    Chapter 418: Tattoo


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In his room at Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen felt a strong headache as he looked at Zero who was sitting opposite him.


    Back to the day when they were in the cave, Zero insisted on following him in silence. She would walk as Han Sen did and stop when he stopped. When Han Sen could something, she would eat it without apologies. When Han Sen asked her something, she would just nod or shake her head.


    Han Sen fished no information out of her and had to ept this tail.


    Han Sen even tried to run away on the back of the golden growler during the middle of the night while she was sleeping. However, after riding the golden growler nonstop for more than half a day, as he started to cook lunch, Zero was already waiting next to his pot with her eyes wide.


    Han Sen had thought of all kinds of methods, trying to get rid of her. In his eyes, she was a huge time bomb, which he could not keep around himself. However, after using all he got, he failed to lose her.


    The only possible way to get rid of her must be violence. However, thinking of the way she left a hole in the super pet armor and golden rock worm king, Han Sen dismissed the idea immediately.


    Han Sen took Zero back to the shelter. His original thought was to export the crisis. There were so many people in Steel Armor Shelter, so Zero might focus her attention on someone else and follow that person instead. He could maybe call the police for that person and let the Alliance step in.


    However, Zero did not follow anyone else other than him. She would go wherever Han Sen went like a tag-along.


    She did not seem to bepletely dumb. At least when Han Sen went to the bathroom, Zero would not follow him.


    In the end, Han Sen had to take her back to his room in Steel Armor Shelter and watch her with a headache.


    He had found out nothing about her. Before leaving the cave, he had checked on Zero¡¯s belongings, which were just ordinary man-made products. There was no way he could tell where she came from and why she would follow himself by examining those things.


    "We are already in the shelter, so you can teleport back home yourself," Han Sen said to Zero helplessly. Zero looked back at Han Sen and blinked her dark eyes, "I¡¯m hungry."


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t help holding his forehead, feeling like he had found himself a lot of trouble.


    "Little sister, I¡¯m telling you, I will evolve and leave First God¡¯s Sanctuary very soon. Even if you stay here, it will not make a difference." Han Sen was telling the truth.


    He was eating the life essence he picked up on the way back to the shelter. At this point, he had eighty-two super geno points and still had two and half crystals left. Once he finished everything, he should be maxing out on his super geno points.


    Zero remained silent. Her eyes were as clear as spring water with no impurity. She gazed at Han Sen like that and repeated, "I¡¯m hungry."


    Han Sen felt like he was about to go mad, but he had to start cooking.


    As they were eating, Han Sen asked Zero who was filling her mouth with food, "So, why did you choose to follow me?"


    Surprisingly, Zero put down the bowl in her hand and stood up. Then Han Sen saw her unbutton her blouse and pull it down.


    "Don¡¯t. I¡¯m not that kind of person. You think you can tempt me with your beauty? I¡¯m telling you there is no way you could achieve that. I am a..." Han Sen covered his eyes with both hands and said, while peeking through his fingers.


    Zero had already pulled her blouse down. She was wearing nothing underneath. However, she had already turned her back to Han Sen. Han Sen suddenly widened his eyes.


    On the gorgeous and wless back of Zero, Han Sen saw a tattoo, a red tattoo.


    The tattoo was the shape of a beast which looked like a cat or fox. As red as fire, the head and tail of the beast were connected into a circle. Han Sen was naturally familiar with this print.


    The red pendant Han Sen had was exactly the same. Han Sen told him that the beast was called nine-life cat. The pendant used to belong to Han Jingzhi, who never went anywhere without it.


    On the body of this weird girl, Han Sen saw this beast once again, which made him feel surprised.


    Zero pulled her blouse back to cover her nude body up, walked to Han Sen, and reached her hand toward Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    "What are you doing?" Han Sen was startled, trying to jump back.


    However, Zero was too fast. She immediately reached into Han Sen¡¯s cor and pulled the nine-life cat pendant Han Sen was wearing. She then released it and stepped back, pointing at the pendant.


    "You¡¯re saying you followed me because of this pendant? What do you have to do with it?" Han Sen looked at Zero incredulously.


    Zero did not talk to Han Sen again but sat back to eat, as if he had heard nothing.


    Han Sen strongly suspected that Zero was not dumb at all. Han Sen had never managed to get any information that she did not want to share. Seeing Zero¡¯s face, Han Sen did not even want to ask again.


    "What is this about? Why would there be a nine-life cat on the back of Zero? Is that rted to this pendant? What¡¯s the rtionship between her and Han Jingzhi?" Han Sen looked at the nine-life cat dependent withplex emotions.


    However, Han Sen felt like there was no way for Zero to be connected to Han Jingzhi. Han Jingzhi was someone who lived centuries ago, while Zero was so young. The connection was simply impossible.


    "Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence. Nine-life cat should not be anything unique to Han Jingzhi." Han Sen had tofort himself.


    "I¡¯m leaving now. You can stay here or teleport back yourself." Han Sen used the teleport device in his room and teleported back to the teleport station.


    He still had the memory card he gained from the cave in his pocket. Maybe he would know something after seeing what was inside.


    Han Sen believed it would not be a coincidence for that alloy case to appear in the cave. Maybe there were some clues about Zero stored in the memory card.


    Just when Han Sen walked out of the teleport device and tried to ess the memory card with hislink, he was suddenly appalled.


    From the same teleport device, a beautiful girl who had a gorgeous face and long ck hair walked out in ragged clothes. It was no other than Zero.


    "Something is definitely wrong..." Han Sen gazed at Zero, feeling like he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 419: Firebird Again

    Chapter 419: Firebird Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The rule about teleport was that you would go out through the same teleport device used to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary, no matter where you had been in God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    If the teleport device was damaged, then the person would be teleported to a device nearby. The rule never changed. Han Sen did not believe there would be such a coincidence that Zero teleported into God¡¯s Sanctuary via the exact same device as he did. It was simply unbelievable.


    Han Sen thought he was able to get rid of her once he left God¡¯s Sanctuary, but it seemed that she could follow him out as well, which made Han Sen frown.


    This girl was a super timebomb, so Han Sen did not dare to take her home. However, if he imed that she was Shura and turned her to the Alliance, judging by her look which was 100% human, the Alliance would only think Han Sen was mad or was trying to frame Zero.


    Han Sen was dazed, staring at Zero. Then he suddenly had an idea and decided to turn back to the teleport station, going back to God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Standing in his room at Steel Armor Shelter, Han Sen closely watched the teleport device in his room. Then, what he worried about the most happened.


    With a whirl, Zero quickly appeared in the teleport device and came out as her beautiful self.


    The teleport device in the room of a shelter normally could only be used by the owner of the room. If one did not have a room, one had to use the public teleport device on the za. However, Zero was able to use the teleport device in Han Sen¡¯s room and ended up in the same spot as he did. When he came back, she was still able to follow him back to his room.


    "Dammit! Why is this happening?" Han Sen cursed inwardly. But there was nothing he could do about Zero. Han Sen teleported once again to the Alliance and was followed by Zero as expected. Although Han Sen knew this would happen, he still felt quite upset.


    "It seems that I could only get rid of her as I evolve to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary." Han Sen entered a lounge, trying to read the memory card via alink to get some useful information.


    Very soon, Han Sen was disappointed. Although there was a lot of information stored in the memory card, it was mostly about how to manufacture geno solutions. There was hardly anything else than technological information.


    Han Sen was not really interested in geno solutions. It was not his specialty, so he did not understand much of it.


    He found no information on Zero and could not take her home, so Han Sen had to return to Steel Armor Shelter.


    Han Sen decided to take Zero to hunt some creatures, since he still needed three more sacred geno points. With three more sacred geno points and the remaining crystals of life essence, Han Sen could probably evolve and be an evolver.


    Han Sen wondered whether he had run out of his luck, or maybe it was because Zero was following him and brought him bad luck. For several days, Han Sen wandered around in Devil Desert, but found no sacred-blood creature at all.


    After he finished eating the life essence, he eventually had ny-nine super geno points, one point from maxing out. What back luck! However, Zero was following him quietly like a shadow. She did not speak or get in trouble at all. Even if Han Sen wanted to on scold her, he had nowhere to start.


    In addition, with Zero¡¯s physique, Han Sen did not there to piss her off. Once she got mad, God knows what she would do.


    Han Sen had to wander around in Devil Desert. It might be that his luck was finally here. Han Sen saw a mountain from afar which looked like a volcano covered with white snow on top. It was exactly the mountain where he had seen the phoenix-like creature.


    Han Sen became overjoyed. As long as he killed the creature, he would be able to gain thest super geno point that he was missing and evolve. At that time, he could get rid of the horrendous timebomb, Zero.


    The golden rock worm king and super pet armor were almost destroyed by Zero. Currently, they were restoring in Han Sen¡¯s mind and could not be used in a short amount of time.


    Han Sen quickly summoned the holy angel and sent her to probe on the mountain. Han Sen still had a lot of reservations about the firebird and did not want to take the risks himself.


    The holy angel pped her wings and went to the top of that mountain. She suddenly heard a shrill bird song from the mountaintop as she approached. The strange bird burning with golden and red mes came down from the mountain at the holy angel like a phoenix.


    The long wavy hair of the holy angel was flowing in the wind. There was a grim look in her golden eyes. She pped her wings and moved away from the iing firebird.


    The firebird tweeted and came after the holy angel. The girl and the bird started to fight in the air. The holy angel kept dodging the attacks from the firebird, unwilling to catch on the mes. On the other hand, the firebird was also being very cautious, unwilling to show any weakness in front of the holy angel.


    Although the fight seemed to be rather fierce, the two did not exchange too many movements. Han Sen saw that even the holy angel was afraid of the mes of the firebird and did not dare to take the risks himself.


    Han Sen had a fitness level even lower than a super creature. Since even the holy angel did not want to catch the mes, it would be even more dangerous for Han Sen. So, even if he were willing to go, he might not be of much help.


    However, Han Sen was anxious seeing the holy angel and the firebird were pretty even. It seemed that it was hard for them to fight it out. They were both quite conservative and could not beat the opponent quickly.


    However, Han Sen had no solutions to that. If the super pet armor had not been damaged by Zero, the holy angel could simply put on that armor, which might defend her from the mes of the firebird. The firebird might have been killed already if that was the case.


    "Such bad luck." Han Sen shot a nce at Zero who was standing next to him and felt quite upset.


    After seeing Zero, Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He thought, I wonder if he would help me if I ask her to kill the firebird. She is not interested in the life essence anyway, so I don¡¯t need to worry about her keeping the life essence for herself.


    "Ahem, Zero. Can you do me a favor?" Han Sen cleared his throat and asked.


    Zero did not even look at Han Sen. She suddenly jumped up and reached the mountain in just a few moves. With a long jump, she reached out a hand and grabbed at the firebird that was fighting the holy angel.

 Chapter 420: Preparation before Evolution

    Chapter 420: Preparation before Evolution


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Zero threw herself at the firebird like a cannonball, she went through the burning body of the firebird and appeared on the other side. Landing heavily on the mountain¡¯s feet and even broke a part of the mountain.


    In Zero¡¯s hand, there was a red and golden spirit wiggling like mes. The firebird quickly issued a scream, as its body made up of mes simply exploded and turned into fireworks.


    Zero jumped back to Han Sen and threw the spirit at him without saying anything. She then stood next to Han Sen like she always did.


    "Ahem. Thank you so much!" Han Sen flushed. He never treated Zero well, while Zero finished what he was trying to aplish for a long time, which embarrassed him a bit.


    Zero did not reply and gave Han Sen a sweet smile, her teeth glistening through her soft lips.


    Han Sen did not have any time to speak, because the red and golden spirit in his hands was scorching, almost turning his hands into barbecue. Han Sen quickly summoned the cursed wolf daggers and shed it at the spirit.


    "Super creature desert bird killed. Beast soul of desert bird gained. Life essence avable. Meat inedible."


    As the voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind, he almost screamed out of excitement. Another super beast soul! How lucky!


    He caught a red and gold crystal the size of a bullet in his hand and threw it in his mouth without hesitation.


    Although it was kind of a waste, he had no use of the life essence even if he saved it forter. There was no way he could sell it to someone else either. Therefore, Han Sen simply ate the whole thing.


    "Life essence of desert bird consumed. One super geno point gained... Super geno points maxed out." Han Sen realized that he had finally maxed out on his super geno points, even earlier than he maxed out on sacred geno points.


    Han Sen looked to his mind with joy and saw his newly gained super beast soul.


    Type of beast soul of super creature desert bird: aura


    Han Sen almostughed out loud. It was a beast soul aura, which was very rare.


    Han Sen had felt the effect of me lieutenant was somewhatcking. Having gained a super beast soul aura, he had something to rece it with.


    Although he was about to be ready to evolve, Han Sen did not rush. After all, he still had more than two months left before he had to report to Daphne. He could still do a lot of things during this period of time.


    Han Sen summoned the golden growler and took Zero to those locations indicated by Nina. Then he indeed found a lot of super creatures.


    Ny percent of the creatures found by Starry Group were super creatures, which was surprising. Only a few were special sacred-blood creatures.


    Although super creatures were rare, they could still be spotted. The only reason that no one had discovered their existence was that nobody was able to kill them.


    The reason Han Sen went to seek those creatures out was not to kill them.


    Han Sen who had already maxed out on his super geno points did not need to hunt super creatures anymore. The biggest benefit would be superb beast souls. However, even with super beast souls, he would not be invincible in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even if he killed those creatures, he might necessarily gain their beast souls.


    However, Han Sen still looked for all the creatures one by one. He found all the super creatures he could find and defeated them one after another. Han Sen had two purposes. First, he would like to practice his fighting skills. Second, he would like toy a good foundation for Han Yan.


    Hailey was so young that she would note to God¡¯s Sanctuary for years. It would be impossible for Han Sen to wait for her, so he had no chance to transfer the super beast souls to her. In the future, she had to kill super creatures on her own.


    Han Sen had already learned the strengths and weaknesses of the super creatures, so he could teach Han Yan all about them in the future, if she had that kind of ability to hunt them down.


    If Han Yan did not have that kind of ability. There was no need to expect her to max out on super geno points.


    If I am here, I will never let Han Yan suffer. If she could max out on super geno points, that would be the best. If not, that¡¯s quite okay as well. Although Han Sen thought that, he would still do everything he could for Han Yan.


    In the central office of the special squad, Zhong Zhenhong was handling some urgent files when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Jiang Sheng, if it is not important, don¡¯t disturb me today," Zhong Zhenhong said after seeing it was his assistant Jiang Sheng.


    It was not easy to be the director of special squad. Not only did he have to manage his crew well, but he also needed to handle some stupid business, which made him so impatient that he almost wanted to scold someone.


    "Director, the head of a special squad submitted a beast soul trade application," Jiang Sheng said with aplex expression.


    "Don¡¯t bother me with this kind of thing. Ask him to do it on the internal tform by the rules. Do I need to teach you that?" Zhong Zhenhong was quite upset that Jiang Sheng would bother him with such trivial matter and said harshly.


    "The head of that special squad wanted to trade for a quota of protection for his family member." Jiang Sheng knew Zhong Zhenhong¡¯s temper quite well and understood he was under a lot of pressure, so Jiang Sheng was not upset, but maintained theplex look on his face.


    "Everyone needs protection. Do they think the action team of the special squad all have six arms?" The matter troubling Zhong Zhenhong initially was about protection as well, which made him even more and angry when hearing Jiang Sheng.


    However, Zhong Zhenhong had nothing against Jiang Sheng, so he calmed down and said, "Because he is one of us, we should give him priority. However, recently we are short of good men since we lost a few brothers in order to protect those bastards. Ask him to wait. We will figure it outter."


    Jiang Sheng continued with an even more odd look, "Director, that person did not want protection at the moment, but a few yearster."


    "Nonsense. Why would he apply for somethinging into effect in a few years? Is he trying to add to our workload?" Zhong Zhenhong thumped the desk in madness.


    "Director, I think you should probably first look at the list of beast souls he submitted." Jiang Sheng ced a document in front of Zhong Zhenhong.


    "What is there to... look at..." Initially, Zhong Zhenhong was quite annoyed. However, after ncing at the list, he swallowed his words back and widened his eyes.

 Chapter 421: Biggest Problem

    Chapter 421: Biggest Problem


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Sacred-blood beast soul aura... Sacred-blood beast soul add-on... Sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul... Sacred-blood beast soul weapon... Sacred-blood wings..." Zhong Zhenhong could not help reading the beast soul list out loud. His voice became more grim every time he finished reading one. Even his hand holding the document was shaking.


    He knew very well what these beast souls meant. Although humans had developed in God¡¯s Sanctuary for almost 2 decades and there were more and more who could kill a sacred-blood creature, it did not mean it was an easy thing to hunt sacred-blood creatures. More than 90% of humans could never hunt a sacred-blood creature, let alone gain a sacred-blood blood beast soul.


    However, the beast souls listed in this document were almost all the most outstanding sacred-blood beast souls. Especially the sacred-blood beast soul aura, which was the blessing of any team.


    Other beast souls were also highly coveted. Although all Zhong Zhenhong saw were names on the list, they were enough to make him feel shocked.


    So many top-notch sacred-blood beast souls all belonged to the same person. He could not imagine who this person must be. Even if he was the descendent of some impressive figure, it was still very hard to collect all these beast souls.


    If these sacred-blood beast souls were used on a special squad, Zhong Zhenhong could imagine how awesome the special squad would be. It would be much easier for them to hunt sacred-blood creatures in the future.


    In Zhong Zhenhong¡¯s eyes, these top-notch sacred-blood beast souls could be used to make an elite team.


    If Zhong Zhenhong were to learn that all he had seen was only a part of the beast souls Han Sen owned, while the rest were sold to Lin Beifeng and Su Xiaoqiao, his chin might even fall to the floor.


    Zhong Zhenhong quickly turned the document to thest page, because he could not wait to see who it was to own all these sacred-blood beast souls. He could not believe that someone like this was in the special squad, and he could not put a finger on someone immediately.


    Normally speaking, those who worked for the special squad would not be the descendent of a celebrity. People with prominent backgrounds would more likely be those who enjoyed the protection from the special squad and never needed to protect anyone else. Therefore, Zhong Zhenhong could not imagine who would have such impressive collection in the special squad.


    "Han Sen!" Seeing this name, Zhong Zhenhong couldn¡¯t help feeling dazed.


    "Director, do you want to speak to him? He is still waiting for a reply," seeing that Zhong Zhenhong had finished reading, Jiang Sheng followed up.


    "Of course. These beast souls are crucial to us, and we must have them. What are his requests?" Zhong Zhenhong said seriously.


    "He is asking for a quota for his sister to be protected starting from the moment she entered God¡¯s Sanctuary. In addition, he had asked us to send sacred-blood beast souls of four specific types to his sister as soon as possible after she entered God¡¯s Sanctuary..." Jiang Sheng exined Han Sen¡¯s request in details.


    After hearing that, Zhong Zhenhong pondered and then said, "With Han Sen¡¯s background, I am surprised that he is able to earn such a fortune. Contact him and agree to what he asked. Prepare a contract and sign it as soon as possible."


    Because of Qin Xuan, Zhong Zhenhong had paid attention to Han Sen before. However, previously he was still doubtful about Han Sen¡¯s ability, especially when Han Sen disappeared in God¡¯s Sanctuary for a long while, which made Zhong Zhenhong quite disappointed in him.


    However, after seeing the beast souls of Han Sen, Zhong Zhenhong found that he had given Han Sen too little credit. The man discovered by Lady Qin was indeed extraordinary.


    "It seems that Han Sen is indeed a rare talent. I wonder where he would end up after entering Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. I hope that he could return to the special squad as soon as possible, because it would be such a waste for a talent like this to be wandering around." Zhong Zhenhong made a note in hislink and wrote down Han Sen¡¯s name, which meant he would pay special attention to Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not sell most of his beast souls but used them to purchase an insurance for his sister, helping her grow fast. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, there was nothing in the world more important than the safety of his family, so the beast souls were quite well spent.


    In addition, the four types of beast souls he requested for his sister would be immensely helpful when she was about to kill a super creature, so it was a good deal after all.


    However, Han Sen did not know where he would be assigned in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so it was impossible for him to trade his beast souls for some beast souls of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. He had to arrange for that after she evolved.


    But Han Sen had no use of mediocre beast souls. Although he traded away most of his sacred-blood beast souls, he still had all the super beast souls and the sacred-blood beast souls that were indispensable to him.


    Currently, Han Sen had seven super beast souls in total. They were: water reaper, cursed wolf, bloody yer, golden growler, golden rock worm king, holy angel, and desert bird.


    The sacred-blood beast souls would not be that useful in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so Han Sen traded most of them away, only keeping beetle knight, fairy queen, and Meowth.


    Initially, Han Sen also wanted to keep purple-feathered dragon and color shifter. However, after looking through the information about Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen found that there were a lot of flying creatures in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, many of which had much higher speed than the wings he had currently. Therefore, the sacred-blood wings were not that valuable anymore. In addition, he had two super pets which could both fly. He could totally do without the beast soul wings.


    Color shifter was not that useful in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary either. If he was to hide himself, changing the color alone was no longer enough in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, where there were many creatures that had very strong sense of smell and perception. They could probably sense his body temperature. In the end, Han Sen gave up the color shifter as well.


    Keeping Meowth was simply for sentimental reasons. He had really considered Meowth as his own pet. The doppelg?nger that the beetle knight could turn into would still be very useful in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so he decided to keep it as well.


    As for the fairy queen, it was not easy to find a humanoid shapeshifting beast soul like that, not even in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. In addition, it was Han Sen¡¯s reward of the contest, so he kept it as well.


    At this point, Han Sen was still faced with one difficult problem. Without solving that problem, he could not evolve with a peaceful mind.


    The problem was not Zero of course. Although Zero was also a problem, Han Sen believed he should be able to get rid of her after he evolved to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, which was why he was not that worried about it.


    The thing worried Han Sen the most was the ck crystal. It could even feed and help creatures evolve. If he could continue to use such a treasure in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, it would be very helpful to his cultivation.


    If he was able to farm a super creature in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, or even just a few of sacred-blood creatures, he would be strong much faster. If he was able to get some beast souls out of it, it would be even better.


    The only issue was that Han Sen was not able to take back crystal out of God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    It was part of the rules of God¡¯s Sanctuary. Except for beast souls, nothing in God¡¯s Sanctuary could be brought out. Han Sen had tried for a lot of times, and unfortunately, the same rule applied to the ck crystal.

 Chapter 422: Evolution

    Chapter 422: Evolution


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If Han Sen could not take the ck crystal out, then the ck crystal could only be kept in his room in Steel Armor Shelter.


    However, after Han Sen evolved, once he teleported out of God¡¯s Sanctuary, he would appear in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary the next time he teleported back. In other words, First God¡¯s Sanctuary would have nothing to do with him, and the room at Steel Armor Shelter would no longer belong to him.


    There was no way Han Sen would let go of such a treasure. Watching the archer crow that had just became a sacred-blood creature, Han Sen kept thinking.


    If he were to take away the ck crystal, Han Sen could only think of one possibility, which was to swallow it, like eating the meat or life essence.


    Although he might not seed, that was the only way left.


    However, Han Sen was not sure whether the ck crystal would harm his body after he swallowed it. Although it was beneficial to creatures, it did not mean it was the same case for humans.


    The nts in God¡¯s Sanctuary were the same way. Eating those nts might be helpful to super creatures like the turtle, but it might have strong side effects on humans. If one were to try the nts out, one would very likely die from them. Even if something was not harmful in the first ce, there could be too much of a good thing.


    The ck crystal could make a super creature easily, which meant it had immense energy inside. Han Sen¡¯s body was not strong enough at the moment, so if the energy of the ck crystal exploded after he swallowed it, maybe he would die as well.


    It was impossible for him to give it up, while the only possible method was very risky. Even Han Sen was usually quite decisive, he became hesitant this time.


    Han Sen looked at the archer crow. There was no need for him to wait for the bird to evolve into a super creature anymore. It would be pointless for him to do that, and he did not have time for waiting either.


    Han Sen killed the sacred-blood archer crow and cooked it. After eating the creature, he had filled up thest three sacred geno points, maxing out on his sacred geno points as well.


    Ordinary, primitive, mutant, sacred-blood, super, all five types of geno points were eventually maxed out. He might be the first person in human history who had maxed out on all the geno points for real.


    Han Sen could clearly feel the immense power in his body. He was certain that all aspects of his fitness were over thirty. Once he evolved in the evolution pool, his fitness would have another leap.


    "Should I eat it or not?" Han Sen took the ck crystal in his hand, unable to decide.


    After a long while, Han Sen still put the ck crystal away. Even if he were to eat it, he would do that after he revolved. At least he would be much stronger and more capable to cope with any ident.


    There was a detailed description of evolution process on the Sk. The process itself was basically risk-free, so Han Sen was not really worried. He wanted to finish evolution before registering at Daphne so that he could be a sacred-blood aristocrat in the Alliance immediately, which would give him a lot of benefits themoners did not have.


    These days, Han Sen had been searching for more information about Shura on the Sk. ording to the research in the Alliance, it was not only difficult for Shura to survive in God¡¯s Sanctuary, they could not gain geno points like human either. Even after eating the meat of creatures, their bodies would not be stronger like human.


    In addition, Shura could not use a beast soul either.


    If Shura wanted to enhance their fitness, they could only do so by practicing Shura martial art, and there was no other way. However, human could use God¡¯s Sanctuary to improve their genes.


    In that aspect, Zero was simr to Shura because she had no interest in life essence.


    However, judging by Zero¡¯s appearance, she was 100% human. Han Sen regarded her and could not see Shura in her.


    "Forget about it. After I enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, I will no longer see her, so whatever." Han Sen walked out of his room and entered the Evolution Pce in Steel Armor Shelter.


    In the Evolution Pce that looked like an ancient temple, there was a deep rectangr pond located in the center of the pce. A mysterious statue of beast head was guarding the pool from each corner, spouting liquid that was almost transparent from their mouths.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen took off all of his clothes off and walked into the pool, immersing his body in the lukewarm liquid in the evolution pool.


    In the liquid, Han Sen felt he had be an embryo. He felt like an unborn baby, all of his body cells developing joyfully, bringing him to a rebirth.


    The feeling was hard to describe. There was no heat or coldness, and no stimtions. The growth was so natural that it felt a part of his own growth. It felt like puberty again, but it was not a real puberty.


    The growth was inside out. In the liquid, he did not feel suffocated at all, but extremelyfortable.


    The newborn strength grew in his muscles, bones, veins, and cells, making him feel like he could destroy the whole world with just one punch.


    Han Sen understood that it was a hallucination brought by the rapid growth of strength. However, the feeling was fascinating.


    All of his spores were open. The waste and dirt seemed to have left his body, making Han Sen feel more and more light and rxed.


    The impurities of his body fell deep down the pool. Han Sen felt like he was a sacred soul that had reborn with all his sins purified.


    The feeling was so wonderful that Han Sen almost moaned out loud.


    No wonder so many people are pursuing evolution of the body. The feeling of evolution is magnificent. It is almost like a rebirth, making the old body shine with youth again. Han Sen thought.


    However, he knew it was not finished yet. He had to wait until he heard the voice, which would tell him this evolution was sessful.


    In addition, Han Sen wanted to enjoy this fantastic feeling for a while longer. It was as good as having sex with the woman he loved, but it was apletely different feeling.


    It was more like a person who had been sick for a long time was suddenly cured. All the pains and sickness went away in a moment. The cleanse was so thorough that one might even cry.


    Han Sen did not cry, but he totally enjoyed it.


    "Evolution sessful. Status of evolver gained. 100 years added to lifespan. Super body king spirit gained."


    Han Sen:


    Super body ¡ª king spirit


    Status: evolver


    Lifespan: 300


    Requirement for next revolution: 100 geno points


    Geno points gained: 0

 Chapter 423: Black Crystal

    Chapter 423: ck Crystal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was dumbstruck by the two words "king spirit." There were many evolvers among humans. In fact, the majority of humans were evolvers. Unevolved persons were usually between sixteen and thirty years old, while the majority of humans between 20 to 300 years old were evolvers. Most people would stay in this status their whole life, and only a few could be surpasser.


    It was not because average evolvers could not gain 100 geno points, but because Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was too dangerous. If one¡¯s fitness index was too low, it was very likely for one to die in Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    There had been so many lessons that most people would rather stay in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary all their life, which made evolvers the majority among human.


    There were hundreds or even thousands of billions of revolvers. However, among all of them, including those who had evolved with their sacred geno points maxed out, Han Sen had never heard their gained body had a name.


    An evolver with mutant geno points maxed out would gain a mutant body, while an evolver with sacred geno points maxed out would gain a sacred body. There was no other name to it.


    However, after Han Sen super body, there was a name, which was "king spirit." The two words made Han Sen feel surprised and excited, not knowing what it meant.


    He checked the introduction of super body "king spirit," which was so concise that it was just one sentence.


    King spirit: king rules the world; all spirits shall bow.


    The simple sentence suddenly made Han Sen change his look, because he thought of many things all of a sudden.


    Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was vastly different from the first. There were no natural human shelters for humans to rest inside. There was nothing around the teleport devices. Other than that, humans needed to fight on their own for everything.


    Creatures in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were more organized than in the first. And there were many spirit shelters ruled by spirits.


    Spirits were different from creatures. Most of them looked simr to humans. They could be male or female, but their body was not made of flesh. Unless their spirit stones were destroyed, they were basically immortal.


    As long as the spirit stones were there, a spirit could always be reborn in the spirit stone even if he or she was killed.


    In addition, spirits had the ability to control creatures. As long as there was a spirit shelter, most of the creatures in the region would be attached to the spirit and form a creature troop.


    Of course, advanced creatures would not be controlled by less advanced spirits. The status and ability of spirits determined their ability to control creatures.


    Under the control of spirits, there had been many incidents of creatures attacking human shelters. If humans were not strong enough, it was normal for them to be killed in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    One must truly kill a spirit by going into the spirit shelter and crushing the spirit stone. Of course, one could also take ownership of the spirit stone and gain the allegiance of spirits.


    However, spirits rarely showed obedience to humans. The more advanced the spirits were, the harder it would be for humans to gain their allegiance. Most of the spirits would rather detonate their own spirit stones before they bowed to humans. Therefore, not a lot of people had spirits in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Spirits were different from beast souls. Beast souls were merely tools that needed to be controlled by humans. However, spirits had their own thoughts and intelligence and could fulfill tasks on their own. In addition, the spirits that had shown allegiance to humans would lose the ability to control creatures while gain the ability to use beast souls like humans. In addition, once the spirits swore allegiance, their life and death would be determined by their masters.


    Many humans thought of the ownership of spirits something to brag about and something to symbolize their social status. If the "spirit" in "king spirit" referred to the same spirit, did it mean Han Sen could ask any spirit to give him allegiance? That would be an incredible ability.


    However, it was just Han Sen¡¯s own guess. He still had no idea whether it was true. He had to find out when he went to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and saw a spirit.


    Although Han Sen was happy, he was not too excited because he was still worried about the ck crystal.


    Han Sen wanted to teleport to the Alliance right away to test his current fitness. However, before solving the issue of the ck crystal, he could not go out yet.


    After leaving the evolution pool, Han Sen felt the air seemed to have be heavy. The impurities started to enter his body like dusts.


    Han Sen suddenly understood why evolvers could not stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary for long. After the evolution, one¡¯s body became so pure like spring water. The longer an evolver stayed in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, the more impurities would enter his body, making his body more and more dirty.


    If the impurities were a small amount, his body could reject them. However, if an evolver stayed too long, his pure body could never be recovered.


    Han Sen was unwilling to stay in First God¡¯s Sanctuary for too long. He had finished all the business he should attend to. At this point, he had only onest thing to do.


    After returning to his room, Han Sen held the ck crystal in his hand. After long while, he gritted his teeth and put the ck crystal into his mouth.


    Han Sen was standing in the teleport device. Once anything happened, he would teleport immediately back to the Alliance. Since Qin Xuan was the stationmaster of the teleport station, he would seek her help immediately. There was a medical team in the teleport station who might be able to save him.


    Of course, that was the worst-case scenario. Even if someone found out about the ck crystal, it would still be better than death.


    However, the scenarios Han Sen was imagining did not happened. He swallowed the ck crystal as if he had swallowed an ordinary stone, feeding nothing.


    There was no heat or coolness or swelling. It was almost like the ck crystal had no use at all.


    Han Sen did not dare to be careless. There were many radioactive minerals in the universe that might affect the functions of one¡¯s body in the long run. One might get severely sick or even die.


    Han Sen took a deep breath and looked around in the room. Making sure that he had nothing left except for Zero, Han Sen smiled to Zero who was regarding him with wide eyes and teleported out of Steel Armor Shelter.


    Zero followed Han Sen out, but Han Sen paid her no mind. He ran to the self-service scanner at the teleport station, swipe the card for a scan, and then scanned his own body.


    After seeing the holographic image in the scanner, Han Sen was dazed. He scanned a couple times more and the result was the same. There was no ck crystal in his body.


    "Maybe I still failed to bring the ck crystal with me?" Han Sen became extremely disappointed. In the past, many people teleported immediately after swallowing the meat of an entire creature, wishing to bring the meat to the Alliance. However, although they were teleported back to the Alliance, the undigested meat was still left in the shelter. Han Sen thought the ck crystal was also left in his own room at Steel Armor Shelter.


    However, Han Sen immediately felt something was wrong. He had been paying attention to his own body and did not look at his mind. Feeling disappointed, he no longer paid special attention to his body and felt something unusual in his mind.

 Chapter 424: Unsettling in the Mind

    Chapter 424: Unsettling in the Mind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked to his mind and saw the cursed wolf, golden growler, holy angel, and other super beast souls were sitting in a circle, staring at one thing greedily with fierce looks.


    Meowth and beetle knight were standing afar, clearly coveting the item as well. However, they were afraid of the seven super beast souls and did not dare toe any closer.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes fell on the item in the center of the super beast souls and became overjoyed. The ck crystal which he failed to find in his own body had somehow entered his mind and hovering there. What the beast souls were eyeing was exactly the ck crystal.


    "How did this end up in my mind? Can I still take it out?" Han Sen focused his mind on the ck crystal, but it did not move at all. Obviously, it was not like a beast soul which would respond to Han Sen¡¯s thought.


    Han Sen frowned slightly. Since the ck crystal could not be moved at his thought, it would be difficult to get it out.


    ncing at the beast souls that were trying to take the ck crystal for themselves, Han Sen suddenly thought, maybe this ck crystal could be fed to not only creatures, but also beast souls?


    Han Sen looked around and found that he had sold most of his beast souls, except for the super beast souls, Meowth, and beetle knight, as well as a few primitive beast souls that he did not manage to sell.


    Those primitive beast souls were shivering far away from the crystal, unable to bear the horrendous aura of the super beast souls. If they could, they probably would have wet themselves already.


    Han Sen controlled a primitive copper-toothed beast to walk toward the ck crystal. The primitive beast soul looked incredulous and surprised. However, it was quivering under the re of the super beast souls.


    Even the super beast souls could not disobey Han Sen¡¯s order. They had to watch the primitive beast walking toward the ck crystal.


    Han Sen was simply testing on the copper-toothed beast to see if the ck crystal could be fed to beast souls the same way it was fed to creatures. Once Han Sen made sure there was no risks, he would then feed the ck crystal to the advanced beast souls.


    As the copper beast was walking toward the ck crystal in fear, a figure suddenly moved on its own, grabbing the ck crystal before the primitive beast. It was the holy angel.


    Han Sen frowned. Ever since the holy angel swallowed the meat of the golden growler, she became somewhat different. Sometimes she would act voluntarily, although it was still within certain boundaries.


    Han Sen initially wanted to order the holy angel to let go of the ck crystal but hesitated as the holy angel looked at him expectantly with puppy eyes, yearning for the ck crystal.


    Thinking of the fact that the holy angel could further evolve, Han Sen decided to let her have it. Since she wanted it so much, it should not be harmful to her.


    With Han Sen¡¯s order, holy angel became overjoyed and swallowed the ck crystal in her hand.


    Han Sen was dazed. If he knew this was an option, there was no need for him to take the risks and swallow the ck crystal. He could have fed it to one of his beast souls.


    Indeed, I am still too young. In the future I must think twice before I act. Han Sen criticized himself inwardly. Luckily, nothing went wrong this time.


    After the holy angel swallowed the ck crystal, she suddenly huddled up, her body glistening with holy aura as if she were in heaven. The aura quickly turned into a gigantic cocoon of light, hugging the holy angel. And then everything became calm again. The cocoon of light was hovering in Han Sen¡¯s mind, throbbing with a special rhythm of life.


    All the other beast souls became disappointed and scattered. The most disappointed among them was the copper-toothed beast.


    Han Sen looked at the cocoon of light, which did not seem to be changing anymore. Han Sen decided not to pay attention to his mind for a while.


    "I wonder what the holy angel would be after another evolution?" Han Sen felt expectant and excited.


    The ck crystal could be fed only to the creatures but also the beast souls. If the ck crystal could make primitive beast souls turn into sacred-blood beast souls, and even super beast souls, then its ability was simply appalling.


    Although Han Sen was strong in fitness, it will still take him some time before he could kill a sacred-blood creature in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was certain that the sacred-blood creatures in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary all had a fitness level above 100. As for the super creatures in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, since no one had ever killed one so far, Han Sen had no idea how strong they were.


    If the ck crystal could be fed to beast souls of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and turn them into super beast souls, then Han Sen would not suffer as much on his way to hunt super creatures in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    However, it was just Han Sen¡¯s own wish. He did not know how effective the ck crystal was yet.


    After going out of the scanning device, Han Sen looked at Zero who was waiting for him outside and thought, this time I enter God¡¯s Sanctuary again, I will appear in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so there would be no way for you to follow me anymore.


    In order to get rid of Zero, Han Sen directly walked toward the teleport device, took a deep breath, and chose to teleport.


    This was his first time to enter Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so the location he would be teleported to was random. Han Sen was praying that he would be sent to somewhere ruled by humans, which would be much more conducive to his cultivation.


    If unfortunately, he was sent to a ce where there were all creatures with no human, or where there was arge spirit shelter, it would be difficult for him to even survive.


    Whichever God is listening, please give me blessings to end up in a nice spot. Han Sen was praying to all the gods in the world before he started the teleport device.


    After a temporary lightheadedness, Han Sen was no longer in the teleport device. What he saw was a huge ice cave.


    The ice surround him was as tough as ss, probably having been frozen for centuries. Ice cones and columns were hanging from the ceiling of the ice cave. There was nothing but coldness, except for the teleport device under Han Sen¡¯s feet.


    "What is this damned ce?" Han Sen looked around and only saw one hole leading to the outside. He wondered what was outside.


    It was impossible for human to build a shelter in such a ce. Even if there were humans, it was highly unlikely they would live in this cave. Han Sen still had hope and wanted to crawl out of the hole to have a look.


    Before Han Sen acted, he suddenly saw a blur in the teleport device, and someone else appeared there.

 Chapter 425: Second God’s Sanctuary

    Chapter 425: Second God¡¯s Sanctuary


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at the person and became surprised. The gorgeous figure of Zero appeared in the teleport device.


    No... It is impossible that she¡¯s an evolver. How can she end up here? Even if she was an evolver, it is highly unlikely for her to end up at the same spot as me. The chance is so slim and there must be something wrong... Han Sen was lost, gazing at Zero.


    Han Sen believed there were only two possibilities. One was that Zero was abnormal; the other was that his nine-life cat pendant was problematic. Otherwise, how could Zero end up here?


    Zero still acted the same way, standing next to Han Sen like a shadow, her eyes blinking from time to time.


    "Okay, you win." Han Sen said with a wry smile, knowing that his beautiful wish to get rid of Zero was wasted.


    In fact, Han Sen did not really dislike Zero after spending some time with her. She was someone hard to hate. With a sweet face, she rarely spoke or did anything annoying despite being a tag-along. Han Sen even felt ustomed to her existence. It was just her weird background that made Han Sen feel reluctant to ept her.


    However, when he thought about it, Zero had never harmed him. In addition, Zero would probably be a huge help to Han Sen.


    With her ability, she could probably even fight sacred-blood creatures in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Such a strong and obedient fighter was definitely a great assistance to Han Sen who had just entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    I have a fitness around sixty or seventy, so it would be easy for me to break 100 if I gain some geno points. At that time, I would be able to match Zero¡¯s ability, and then it would no longer be an issue for me to keep her around. Han Sen thought about it, decided to let it go, and crawled out of the hole.


    The hole led to a path that was quite twisted. Han Sen and Zero walked for a long while before they saw the light. The moment he saw what was outside, Han Sen was dazed.


    All he could see was icebergs and peaks covered in snow. It was also snowing heavily. The world was all white.


    On the top of thergest mountain, he could see a white fairytale-like castle vaguely through the flying snowkes. Because the snow was too heavy, he could barely see the details of the architecture. However, he could still feel how dedicated and beautiful it was in the silver storm.


    Han Sen¡¯s face suddenly became grim. Although he could not see any details, it was not a building made by man. Otherwise, there would be some modern materials and practical designs, which the castle did not have.


    "Spirit shelter!" Han Sen suddenly had an idea, which was not good news to him. Since Han Sen had not spotted a human building but saw a spirit shelter, it was unlikely for him to meet any fellow man. Judging from the looks of the castle, it was probably owned by advanced spirits. If the spirits were too strong and had arge troop of creatures, Han Sen believed he would suffer in his early development.


    "Why are you standing there?" A hasty but low voice sounded from Han Sen¡¯s back.


    Han Sen turned to look and saw a man with his full body covered in Arctic suit waving at them from the depths of the hole. Han Sen suddenly felt a bit pleased to finally see a human.


    He took Zero to walk over to the guy. When he was ready to speak, the guy suddenly pulled them inside the ice channel. Before Han Sen even said anything, the guy looked them up and down and said, "you must be new here."


    "We just teleported over today," Han Sen answered and check the guy out.


    The guy was over twenty the should be less than thirty. He looked quite handsome, but there was a deep exhaustion and helplessness on his face.


    "Then you have terrible luck. It would be very hard for you in the future," the guy smiled wryly and said. "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s talk inside so that we don¡¯t rm the ice-armored beasts. They have sensitive ears and could hear a voice a thousand feet away in snowstorm."


    "My name is Xu You, and I came here more than a year ago, so I have more experience than you. Here¡¯s a piece of advice: do not wander around." The guy was quite easy-going, talking to Han Sen and Zero as he walked.


    "Brother, what is this ce? Is there a human shelter?" Han Sen asked.


    Xu You curled his lips and said, "A human shelter can never be built under such circumstances. Even one could be built, it would be useless because of the spirit shelter in the mountains. It is a shelter of an aristocrat spirit. In addition to aristocrat spirit, there were a dozen mutant creatures and hundreds of primitive ice-armored beasts. Let me put it this way, all the humans herebined would not be an adequate meal for those guys."


    "Is there no evolver with fitness index above 100?" Han Sen asked.


    Like creatures, there were four levels of spirits: squire, night, aristocrats, and royalty, which could be king or queen. The four levels corresponded to ordinary, primitive, mutant, and sacred-blood creatures.


    An aristocrat spirit was about as strong as a mutant creature. However, because spirits had higher intelligence and the ability to control creatures, they were greater than mutant creatures.


    "How could we ever reach 100 in such a shithole? Only seven or eight guys would be assigned here randomly all year-round. Because we are so close to the spirit shelter, we have to travel far to hunt any creatures so that we don¡¯t rattle those guys in the spirit shelter. In addition, the creatures nearby were extremelycking, so we might not even be able to find a creature that falls behind in days. It is difficult to kill even an ordinary creature, so how could we have enough geno points to strengthen our fitness?" Xu You whined.


    "Apparently, even the strongest evolver among us only had a fitness level of a little more than sixty. The good thing is that we stick together. Because we help each other, we are able to hunt some creatures. However, it is not likely that we can make any significant achievements. This damn ce is hell. Whoever sent here are just down in luck."


    "Haven¡¯t you thought about leaving here?" Han Sen asked.


    "How do you propose to leave? This ce faces the ocean in three directions, only the direction of the spirit shelter leads tond. Besides, we don¡¯t even know where we are. Even if we bypass the spirit shelter, it would be hard for us to locate a human shelter. We would be more than likely to die on the way."


    Xu You paused and said, "Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself and don¡¯t rush anything. Wait here for a couple of days. When more people arrived, we would be able to go farther to hunt. People here are nice, so as long as you do your part, the meat would be shared to you. So stay and gain some geno points, Know this ce better, and then consider hunting on your own."


    "Thank you so much for the instructions, friend," Han Sen thanked Xu You for being so straightforward.


    "Call me Xu You," Xu You smiled and said.


    After going back to the ice cave, Han Sen chatted some more with Xu You and got the basic idea about the ce. Then he teleported back to the Alliance together with Zero.


    Han Sen decided to get certified as a sacred-blood aristocrat. In addition to all the benefits he could get, he would be able to let his sister continue her study at the posh school with confidence.

 Chapter 426: Hiding Away the Beauty

    Chapter 426: Hiding Away the Beauty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before getting certified as a sacred-blood aristocrat, Han Sen first needed to make arrangements for Zero. It was almost impossible for him to get rid of her at this point, so he must consider how to deal with the issue.


    Because Zero did not have any legal status, it would be hard for him to put her in the hotel. Han Sen hesitated and decided he had to take her home. It was impossible for him to avoid going home forever.


    After spending more time with her, Han Sen was certain that Zero had no trouble in intelligence, nor was she a lunatic or idiot. In addition, she seemed to be quite smart, just did not know much about how to interact with people, which made her look odd.


    Before taking Zero home, Han Sen took her to the testing hall. He nned to do a simple strength test himself and ask Zero to take the test to determine how strong she was.


    It was easy to do a strength test. If one punched at the device as hard as one could for 3 to 5 times, the device woulde up with an urate average of one¡¯s strength score.


    Han Sen picked an empty room, pointed at the device and said to Zero, "Hit it with all you got."


    Zero followed instructions as always, walked to the device, raised her tender fist, and hit the target hard.


    Han Sen quickly looked to the numbers, 97.0472, which was lower than what Han Sen had thought. He thought Zero¡¯s fitness should be over 100, while it was less than 100.


    Han Sen asked Zero to give it a few more shots, and the number was lower than the first one. The second shot showed 96.8964, and the rest were between the two numbers. It seemed Zero¡¯s strength was a bit lower than 100.


    However, that was still very impressive. Han Sen walked to the device himself and hit it hard. When he looked at the number, it kept go up and the stayed 70.0006, which made Han Sen quite pleased. This was his maximum estimate.


    He then made a few more punches and found that there was almost no variation between the numbers, with thergest difference being 0.0002.


    "A fitness level of 70! What a great super body! The sacred bodies would be 30+ at best." Han Sen felt exhrated. With such a fitness, his cultivation would be much easier.


    Han Sen hesitated and summoned the fairy queen to shapeshift. Then he used Heresy Mantra and Overload to hit the target with all he got.


    Boom!


    With a huge sound, the number kept flipping up and ended at 81.6735, which made Han Sen overjoyed.


    Han Sen¡¯s number was not that far from Zero¡¯s. Although there was still a difference of a dozen points, Han Sen had already got the ability to fight her. Even if she suddenly went mad, Han Sen still could handle it to some extent.


    Furthermore, he had be an evolver, which meant not only his fitness was enhanced greatly, his potentials were also increased. He believed he could make Overload work even better.


    In addition, the third phase of Heresy Mantra, longevity, was almostpleted. If he could make progress in these two aspects, maybe Han Sen could approach Zero¡¯s level even without gaining any geno points.


    Also, he could start to practice hyper geno arts on the evolver¡¯s level. Thinking of the hyper geno arts that could change the structure of his body cells, Han Sen almost wanted to trade for one at the Saint Hall immediately.


    Those kinds of hyper geno arts could increase his strength significantly. Evolvers who had practiced those hyper geno arts were significantly different from those who had not. Han Sen was very happy with this test result and became more familiar with his own fitness level, which would be very helpful in his future hunting endeavors.


    ording to the investigation conducted by the Alliance, in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, an ordinary creature had a physique between 0 to 20, a primitive creature had a physique between 20 to 50, a mutant creature had a physique between 50 to 80, while a sacred-blood creature had a physique between 80 to 100 plus.


    Spirits had about the same level of physique as creatures, which meant an aristocrat spirit should have a strength between 50 to 80.


    Although the numbers could be off, it would not be too much off. The most unstable were the sacred-blood creatures, since many were so strong that their strength was off the charts. Han Sen suspected that those might be super creatures of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    With Han Sen¡¯s ability so far, he could totally fight a mutant creature or aristocrat spirit alone. Of course, it would be even better if he could practice a few hyper geno arts designed for evolvers beforehand.


    In addition, he also had Zero who was approaching 100 in her fitness, so Han Sen could totally wipe out the aristocrat spirit shelter. The restrictions in the growth of Xu You¡¯s group was no big deal to Han Sen.


    However, Han Sen did not have enough time to do that. He took Zero back to his home, which was not the old house of his family, but a three-bedroom penthouse Han Sen bought himself. Originally, he nned to use it with his girlfriend, but it turned out to be vacant.


    A few days back, Han Sen regretted that he had bought this penthouse. Currently, it became handy to amodate Zero. Han Sen would not feel safe for Zero to live in the old house.


    Looking at the ragged clothes Zero was wearing, Han Sen felt he was being inhumane. The girl was following him anyway, so she deserved some decent clothing. Dressing like a refugee was a pity for such a beauty.


    Han Sen bought something to wear and alink for Zero on the Sk and asked her to take a shower and change into the new clothes. Zero suddenly turned into a modern sweetheart and fashionista.


    "Can you stay here alone? Call me withlink if you need anything?" Han Sen taught her how to use thelink and regarded her, fearing that she might insist on following him. He was about to report to Daphne, and she could not appear in the military.


    "Okay," Zero replied and nodded.


    Han Sen suddenly felt reassured. Eventually he was able to amodate this mysterious girl and get down to his own business.


    Han Sen taught Zero some moremon sense and how to search information on the Sk, asking her to search whatever she did not understand.


    Zero was indeed very smart. She almost understood everything after watching Han Sen do it, which made Han Sen feel more assured. This way, she will not create any trouble staying here.


    Does it count as keeping a mistress? Han Sen touched his chin and thought to himself.


    Considering that Zero looked only about fifteen years old, not even an adult yet, Han Sen felt his thought was too evil. He shook his head and dismissed the thought.


    The next morning, Han Sen left to get certified as a sacred-blood aristocrat, which was thest important matter he needed to tend to before serving.

 Chapter 427: Certification as Aristocrat

    Chapter 427: Certification as Aristocrat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was very crowded in the Certification Bureau. All the service windows had long lines in front of them, but the majority of the people were there for the certification as mutant evolvers and primitive evolvers. Although the mutant evolvers also had the status of aristocrat, their status was significantly lower than sacred-blood aristocrats.


    Men were doing better and better in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, and more and more people were able to kill a super creature. However, those who could max out on sacred geno points were still quite limited.


    Seeing how crowded it was, Han Sen joined a shorter line and waited there. The line was moving rather slow, and there was nothing Han Sen could do other than keep waiting.


    Because some tests must be run, there was no way for him to apply online. Han Sen had toe in person and wait.


    "Brother, you are so young to be an evolver. You must be less than twenty-three?" Someone in front of Han Sen, who looked around thirty years old was quite talkative and started to chat with Han Sen, seeing that the line was not moving.


    "Almost." Han Sen smiled. In fact, he had not even had his twenty-first birthday yet.


    "You must have maxed out on your primitive geno points already?" The guy asked again.


    "My primitive geno points are maxed out, yes." Han Sen nodded.


    "The young people nowadays are so great. Maxing out on primitive geno points at such a young age. Back when we started, there were very few master fighters. Every time we killed a primitive creature, we had to work together, and a few of us would always get hurt..." The guy felt nostalgic.


    "Brother, you must have maxed out on mutant geno points?" Han Sen quickly asked.


    The guy straightened up his back and said contently, "After so many years, I have eventually maxed out. Brother, you should stay there for a few years more. There is a huge difference between maxing out on mutant geno points and primitive geno points. The status of mutant aristocrat could make your life much easier..."


    A lot of people near them started to cast envious nce am the guy. Maxing out on mutant geno points and bing an evolver around thirty years old was something heavenly for ordinary people. After all, for modern humans, thirty years old was just a beginning, with a bright future ahead.


    Four mutant evolvers, thirty years old was young. There were many patient people who would wait to max out mutant geno points when they were forty or fifty years old. Since evolvers had a lifespan of 300 years old, it was okay for someone to be a mutant evolver when they were fifty or sixty.


    Of course, there were many young people who could not wait. And many of them would choose to evolve with just primitive geno points maxed out. People had different strategies and ns about life, and there was no right or wrong about it.


    "What is to brag about? Isn¡¯t it shameful to evolve on mutant geno points when you¡¯re already thirty years old. If I were you, I would not even show face in public for the shame," snorted a young man waiting in line, annoyed at the guy¡¯s words.


    The guy suddenly flushed and eximed madly, "What¡¯s wrong with thirty years old? I am a mutant evolver after all, which is much better than a primitive evolver like you."


    "Who told you I¡¯m a primitive evolver? You think everyone is as dumb as you and evolve sote? Have you ever seen a twenty-year-old guy who had already maxed out on mutant geno points? I am a decade faster than you are," said the young man with his nose in the air.


    The guy suddenly became silent, his face flushed and fists clenched. However, he felt powerless to argue.


    Other evolvers in line all felt envious about the young man, hearing he had already maxed out on his mutant geno points. A few girls even started to wink at him.


    A mutant evolver as young as twenty years old had a bright future ahead of him. Sessful men like this were very popr among girls.


    "Friend, you can¡¯t put it that way. If there were no previous generations that had fought and learned about the creatures in God¡¯s Sanctuary, if it were not for the meat and beast souls that they brought back, how would we have meat to eat, beast souls to depend on and experience to learn from? And how could you have maxed out on mutant geno points so soon? We are only making these achievements on the shoulders of them. You don¡¯t have to be grateful, but you can¡¯t disrespect them," Han Sen couldn¡¯t help saying.


    Thanks to the previous generations, humans were able to make today¡¯s achievements. The earlier people entered God¡¯s Sanctuary, the more they had suffered. People in First God¡¯s Sanctuary these days were already very blessed.


    "Brother, well said," said the guy.


    The older people all felt touched by Han Sen¡¯s words. Two or three decades ago, the environment of First God¡¯s Sanctuary was much worse than it was at this point. At that time, not to mention sacred-blood creatures, people would even need to take tremendous risks when hunting mutant creatures.


    Circumstances had been much different. As long as one was patient, it would be easy for someone to max out on mutant geno points at 30 to 40 years old.


    "The week or the week. Cut the crap. What¡¯s the point of acting nice when you are just a primitive evolver?" The young man gave Han Sen a stare and said, disdained.


    "No matter strong or weak, you must have basic politeness. Otherwise, what¡¯s the difference between you and those creatures?" Han Sen said quietly.


    The young man¡¯s expression changed. He felt embarrassed and said with his eyes fixed on Han Sen, "Scums always have all the excuses in the world. If you¡¯re capable, we should argue this out with fists. If you can beat me, you can say whatever you want. Otherwise, shut up."


    Han Sen shrugged and said nothing. He had been through so much that he was no longer interested in such meaningless argument. Not interested in wasting a single minute on this young man, Han Sen would never fight him physically.


    Seeing that Han Sen had not responded, the young man felt Han Sen must be scared of himself. He made some sarcastic remarks, and Han Sen ignore them.


    The guy could not stand watching any longer and wanted to argue with the young men. However, Han Sen pulled him aside and said, "Brother, it is almost your turn. Just focus on the business and did not get serious with a kid."


    "Scums are full of excuses," the young man said sourly.


    Han Sen did not pay him any mind. People like this young man only dared to be so arrogant in the Alliance, was put on the diator, he would definitely have some punchinging. If he acted this way in the God¡¯s Sanctuary, he would probably have died already.


    The young man seemed to feel ufortable under such public attention and did not say anything more. Everyone went back to waiting.


    After a long while, the guy in front of Han Sen had finished his certification as a mutant evolver, and it was Han Sen¡¯s turn.

 Chapter 428: Killer Kicks

    Chapter 428: Killer Kicks


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It so happened that the young man in the line next to them had alsoe to the window. He walked up, raised his voice on, and said to the staff, "I am here to be certified as a mutant evolver."


    After that, the young man nced at Han Sen provocatively, as if he were saying, I am a mutant evolver and what are you?


    Han Sen did not even bother to say anything. He simply walked to the window, handed in his identification card and whispered to the staff, "Would you please handle my request to be certified as a sacred-blood evolver?"


    Although Han Sen¡¯s voice was low, the young man quickly changed his expression. People around them also looked to Han Sen in surprise. The staff member who had been working long hours also raised his eyes and checked Han Sen out.


    Seeing Han Sen was so young, the staff member repeated incredulously, "Are you applying to be certified as a sacred-blood evolver?"


    A sacred-blood evolver was still quite rare at this point. On a small such as Ra, 3 to 5 sacred-blood evolvers per year would be considered a significant number already.


    In addition, Han Sen was way too young. He seemed to be around twenty or even younger, so it was hard for anyone to believe he was a sacred-blood evolver.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded.


    The staff member quickly retrieved Han Sen¡¯s identification card. After scanning it, the AI showed Han Sen¡¯s information. The staff member gasped and said, "Twenty years old. Graduate of ckhawk military Academy, and a major?"


    As he said that, the young man and others were in doubt looked at Han Sen in a much different way.


    ckhawk Military Academy was a top school in the eyes of ordinary people. A graduate of ckhawk was undoubtedly the elite among the elite. And those who could graduate with the rank of major were so few that they could be called the dragon of a man.


    People like this were beyond the level of ordinary people, with a wide gap in between.


    The face of the young man turned purple. He wished he could hide in a hole somewhere. Everyone else looked at Han Sen with admiration, and girls and women even started to wink at Han Sen.


    A sacred-blood aristocrat of such a young age, an elite who graduated from the top school, and on top of that, a good-looking guy with skin so smooth that all women coveted. Even the widows were swallowing.


    "Major, this way. We need to do a procedural test." The staff member called Han Sen by his rank directly with a lot of respect.


    Han Sen entered the testing device under everyone¡¯s watch. All the items were quite regr. As long as he could reach the minimum of a sacred-blood evolver, he could finish the certification.


    That was of course not difficult for Han Sen at all. He even needed to control his power intentionally to keep his numbers under thirty, otherwise it would be too abnormal.


    After Han Sen finished the test, everyone else was watching him as if he were a star. Many people were filled with admiration, while the young man had left secretly at some point.


    "This is the true elite of the Alliance!"


    "A sacred-blood aristocrat of twenty years old. So handsome!"


    "I wonder if he has a girlfriend. I wish to marry him."


    "I don¡¯t mind if I only have one night with him."


    "I wonder how much it would cost to sleep with him for a night."


    "..."


    A few dayster, in a spaceship, Han Sen was reading materials of ancientnguages using hislink. He should report to Daphne, but the location for reporting was in a remote gxy called Dongyin. It was already the periphery of the Alliance. If people went beyond Dongyin, there was no Shura, but many undeveloped gxies.


    Han Sen did not know what Daphne¡¯s mission was to be located so far away. However, Han Sen had smelled trouble.


    If the warships were serving in some special regions, the traffic would be an obstacle for him to return home. Many people serving special missions would not even return home once during the entire service.


    Although Han Sen did not care where he served, he would feel terrible about not being able to see his mother and sister for several years.


    However, there was nothing for him to do at this point. He had to report.


    Because Gxy Dongyin was located on the border of the Alliance which was very far away, it would take him a long time to arrive there. Han Sen was sore in his eyes after reading the ancientnguage for a long time and got up to the holographic hall of the spaceship, ready to move around on the diator tform.


    It had been a long time since hest logged in diator. Han Sen first checked his friend list, wishing to see Queen there. He had improved significantly in fitness, so maybe he wouldst longer with her.


    Unfortunately, Queen¡¯s name was grayed out. His only friend on line was QHZ.


    Han Sen used to be very interested in fighting QHZ, but he started to feel bored at this point.


    The fitness level of QHZ was around forty. Even if he had grown as well, it was hard for him to reach Han Sen¡¯s level. Beating QHZ would mean nothing to Han Sen, because they were not simr in strength anymore.


    In front of the absolute strength, techniques could make very little difference.


    It was like however good the sniper was, he could not resist an atomic bomb.


    When Han Sen was ready to close the friend list and request a random match, QHZ sent him an invite.


    Han Sen hesitated and clicked yes. Some time ago, QHZ did not refuse Han Sen because he was too weak and practiced with him for a long time, so Han Sen felt he should return the favor.


    Qian Hezhen was talking to a middle-aged man at this point. The man was named Lu Bin, a prominent figure in Ares Martial Hall and even the entire martial hall industry.


    Although Lu Bin was just an evolver, he had great talent in leg skills. Killer Kicks invented by him was masterful and had been designated as one of the routine skills in the Alliance military.


    The reason the leg skills were impressive was that Lu Bin himself was a veteran who had been through a lot ofbats against Shura and suffered numerous injuries. The Killer Kicks was a set of leg skills refined in blood and fire. It was not just great skills, but also experience gained from risking one¡¯s life.


    Because Lu Bin did not have a good background, he only evolved with mutant geno points maxed out. Until he retired, he was only a colonel. However, his honor and glory and had earned him great reputation among many veterans who gave him both thumbs up not only for his leg skills, but also for his bravery.

 Chapter 429: Someone Like Me

    Chapter 429: Someone Like Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After retiring, Lu Bin was hired by Ares Martial Hall as an instructor to teach leg skills, since Killer Kicks was one of the top leg skills for unevolved persons.


    However, because most students had never been through life-and-death situations like Lu Bin, it was very hard for them to understand the essence of Killer Kicks.


    Even Qian Hezhen who was very talented and instructed by Lu Bin personally was not able to grasp what Killer Kicks truly meant.


    The skills were meant to kill in a war, so it could only be practiced at life-and-death moments. Since Qian Hezhen had not experienced that, it was not easy for him to have the epiphany.


    Seeing Han Sen logging in the tform, Qian Hezhen who was a bit depressed that he did not get the skills right suggested a break to Lu Bin. With Lu Bin¡¯s consent, Qian Hezhen invited Han Sen to fight.


    Lu Bin was watching on the stands. Initially he did not really want to teach someone like Qian Hezhen. Qian Hezhen was so well protected that Killer Kicks was not the right skills for him. Killer kicks was more designed for a veteran on the battlefield, with many daring moves that put the user¡¯s life at stake. It was something only the battlefield could produce.


    The brave one always wins the fight. On the battlefield, even hesitation of a millisecond could get one killed. Cowardice and hesitation meant death.


    Therefore, the essence of Killer Kicks was only one word, which was bravery, the bravery that made one kill enemies fearlessly while putting one¡¯s own life at stake.


    Qian Hezhen did not acquire the essence of Killer Kicks, so he was still using the hyper geno art¡¯s that he was used to when fighting Han Sen.


    Han Sen controlled his strength at the same level as Qian Hezhen, but he still felt awkward when fighting the guy. It was not because Han Sen had lowered his power. With Han Sen¡¯s ability to control his own body, he could use his strength well no matter which level his strength was.


    However, fighting Qian Hezhen like this made Han Sen feel awkward. Although he had lowered his fitness level, Han Sen still had his judgment. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, Qian Hezhen had too many weaknesses, which made Han Sen lose the desire to win.


    Even if he lowered his strengths, Han Sen could still see too many opportunities to beat his opponent. It was simply too easy to win.


    Han Sen could not reduce his judgment, so a fight like this made him feel bored. Han Sen did not hesitate to end the fight immediately.


    Initially, Qian Hezhen wanted to rx himself by fighting Han Sen, but his fight against Han Sen was surprisingly depressing.


    In other words, Han Sen was giving him too much pressure. Although Han Sen had always been strong, he was never able to bring such pressure to the room, which made Qian Hezhen feel rmed.


    The next moment, however, Han Sen quickly moved his fists around, punching at Qian Hezhen as fast as lightning bolts. It turned out Qian Hezhen was not even able to dodge the attacks but had to block them.


    Although Han Sen had reduced his strength, the fists were still carrying endless fierceness, hitting at Qian Hezhen.


    From the first punch to thest, Han Sen directly eliminated Qian Hezhen who was not even able to return one punch in between. Qian Hezhen was forced to the corner from the middle of the stage, and then a storm of fists made his body explode, costing his virtual life.


    Qian Hezhen was dumbstruck for a while, unable to believe he had lost the fight like this. When he used to fight Han Sen, he had almost never lost. But after this short period of time, he was beaten easily by Han Sen. Qian Hezhen could not ept such result and was ready to invite Han Sen again. However, Lu Bin stopped him and said, "No need to continue. You are not his match."


    Qian Hezhen was not persuaded. As he was about to argue, Lu Bin continued to say, "His fitness was too much greater than yours. Haven¡¯t you noticed that he had intentionally suppressed his strength to fight you?"


    "That is impossible..." Qian Hezhen suddenly paused. Reflecting on what had happened just now, he felt like what Lu Bin said did make sense. Otherwise, he would not have that kind of pressure.


    "I¡¯ll show you." Lu Bin did not exin anymore but sent Han Sen an invite.


    In fact, after watching the fight between Han Sen and Qian Hezhen, Lu Bin felt an urge to fight. He was a veteran who had survived a thousand deaths, so he had very sharp senses.


    The only did he see that Han Sen was suppressing his own strength, he also saw that Han Sen was not an ordinary person. All his skills must have been practiced between life and death.


    For someone like him who had seen so many deaths in his life, he was not even able to tell Han Sen¡¯s murderous intent when the two young men were fighting, which was shocking to him.


    In order to kill someone, you must be determined. With that kind of determination, the murderous intent would be natural. If you tried to hide your intention to kill, your determination must be hindered. And if you did not have the determination, your moves would not be as swift.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s moves weirdlybined the self-contradicting elements perfectly together. Although he was very swift, he did not leak any intention to kill. That kind of ability was impressive. Even Lu Bin who had been through a million fights had only seen that kind quality in two persons.


    One of the two was himself, and the other was a Shura fighter who was ck-horned. Although the Shura was only a ck-horned fighter, that was the worst fight Lu Bin had ever been through. In the end, although Lu Bin was able to survive, he suffered too bad an injury to keep serving, which was why he left his favorite ce, the military.


    Suddenly seeing someone else with the same kind of ability, Lu Bin was reminded of the bloody fight and felt an itch.


    Invited by a stranger, Han Sen did not think that much. Since he would have chosen random match anyway, he simply epted the invite. Han Sen entered the Coliseum, looked to the opposite direction, and saw his opponent smiling at him. Han Sen couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous, because he also smelled someone like himself.

 Chapter 430: Fierce

    Chapter 430: Fierce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Lu Bin entered a fight himself, his friends and students were all quite surprised. Many people chose to observe the fight and the stands were soon filled.


    Although Lu Bin would log in diator from time to time, he seldom fought. Most of the time, he was just instructing his students.


    It was not because Lu Bin felt he was invincible, but because the simted fights could not give him enough thrill. That was why Lu Bin was not at all interested in fights like this. In reality, however, he was even less likely to use Killer Kicks. Therefore, Lu Bin¡¯s students rarely saw him in the fight. Many of his oldrades had not seen him using his best skills in a long while.


    "Who is so good that even Lu went up himself?" Wang Daqing was surprised to see Lu Bin in the fight himself.


    "No idea. His opponent was using the face blur function, so we can¡¯t tell who he is. But I bet he is quite somebody, otherwise Captain Lu Bin would not go up himself," another person said in surprise as well.


    "Haven¡¯t seen Killer Kicks in so long. I wonder if I had the luck to see it today."


    "You know how Lu is. Since he is in a fight, he will do his best."


    "Then we should all thank this soldier on warship. I hope hest longer so that we could enjoy the fight better."


    "I will bet $1000 to say the guy would notst seven kicks."


    "You give him too much credit. I¡¯ll bet you 20,00 for four kicks."


    "1500..."


    "Count me... I will bet 2000 as well..."


    "S*#t! No way you¡¯re doing this. Everyone is betting on Lu Bin. There is no way this will work."


    "..."


    Lu Bin¡¯s friends were all quite excited, and his students were more curious. It was a fresh experience for them to see Lu Bin using Killer Kicks.


    Only Qian Hezhen was looking at Han Sen with aplex expression. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Friend, which troop were you at?" Before the fight started, Lu Bin did not rush to begin, but smiled and asked.


    He thought Han Sen should also be a veteran, otherwise it was unlikely he would have this kind of ability. In fact, that was why Lu Bin felt close to Han Sen in the first ce.


    "Military secret," Han Sen said calmly.


    He was not being arrogant, but it was really a military secret. At least that was what it said on his assignment paper. He also signed a nondisclosure agreement. If Han Sen told anyone about it, he would be sent to a military court.


    Leaking military secrets could be a misdemeanor or a felony. Han Sen did not want to have any offense in this regard.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s words, Lu Bin smiled and said, "Do not show any mercyter."


    "Of course," Han Sen nodded and said.


    "Then let¡¯s begin." Lu Bin suddenly became very calm and made a side kick as sharp as a de at Han Sen. He was so fast and fierce that it was nerve-racking.


    The scarier part was that the kick was so sudden that no one saw iting.


    "That¡¯s what Killer Kicks looked like..." Many students who had been instructed by Lu Bin could not help but doubt whether they had learned the skills correctly after watching Lu Bin do it. They could not reach Lu Bin¡¯s level at all. When they made the kicks themselves, it was not as sudden or fierce.


    "Lu is serious this time. I don¡¯t believe the boy could even take this one kick," Wang Daqing said with his eyes wide, he did not realize that Lu Bin would be so serious as if he was treating his opponent as a Shura in the battlefield.


    Boom!


    After Wang Daqing said that, A Soldier On Warship suddenly raised his arm to block Lu Bin¡¯s kick. Although he took two steps back, he only lost two points in health.


    "Quite an opponent! He was able to block Lu Bin¡¯s kick in time. I wonder who he is?" Lu Bin¡¯srades all felt unexpected.


    However, no one could answer this question. Even Qian Hezhen did not know A Soldier On Warship was.


    Lu Bin suddenly looked exhrated, as if the blood in his body was brought to a boil. He roared and kicked at Han Sen repeatedly, every kick faster and fiercer than thest.


    Lu Bin¡¯s leg skills were not mboyant, but every kick he made was life-threatening, with no additional moves. Many moves he made were practical yet unexpected, which was very inspiring.


    Han Sen was forced back by the kicks and had to take defensive positions with his arms and legs moving. Although he was able to block Lu Bin¡¯s attacks, he was at an absolute disadvantage, like a small boat in surging waves, likely to think anytime.


    "This is the true Killer Kicks. So fierce!"


    "Coach Lu is absolutely amazing. What kicks!"


    "Five kicks in a row. So strong."


    "How did he achieve that leg whipping? The angle was simply impossible."


    "Captain Lu did not forget any of his kung fu."


    "Every move is a killer move. This is the leg skills of a true man."


    "I¡¯ve decided. I will sign up to learn this after I go back..."


    The audience were all dazed by Lu Bin¡¯s moves. They wished they were Lu Bin himself to make those kicks.


    However, the true evolver masters among them couldn¡¯t help frowning. the leg skills of Lu Bin were indeed very impressive to the point that it was shocking. Even if they werepeting against Lu Bin themselves, they did not dare to say they could block his life-threatening attacks for sure.


    However, his opponent was able to block all Lu Bin¡¯s attacks, though in an awkward way. Until this very point, Lu Bin was not able to break his defense. The points his opponent lost in health were mostly the automatic defense loss generated by the system, which were merely one to two points each time.


    "Who is Lu Bin¡¯s opponent? He is able to take so many kicks from Lu Bin!" Those who knew Lu Bin well started to be dumbstruck.


    They knew everything about Lu Bin¡¯s leg skills, which were the skills to kill enemies in battles. Most of the time, the two persons at the fight had to fight with life when Lu Bin used the skills. If the opponent was able to beat Lu Bin, his friends would not be as surprised. However, the fact that the opponent was capable of blocking so many kicks was quite rming.


    Han Sen also felt very excited. He did not expect the stranger who sent him an invite was an expert killer with excellent leg skills. Even Han Sen felt it was hard to predict Lu Bin¡¯s kicks in the beginning, which was why he was having a hard time defending himself.

 Chapter 431: One More Time

    Chapter 431: One More Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Gradually, Han Sen felt that it was not because Lu Bin did not have the intention to kill, but because Lu Bin¡¯s intention to kill was too strong.


    If there was onemp in a room, then it would be easy to tell where the light was from. However, if the room was filled withmps, there was little point in figuring out the source of the light.


    Because Lu Bin¡¯s intention to kill was off the chart, his opponent could no longer discern his intention, because it was everywhere.


    Initially, Han Sen was trying to figure out the source of Lu Bin¡¯s intention to kill, but he soon gave up. Under such scorching murderous intent, there was no point to figure out anything, because it would not make a difference.


    When fighting someone like this, there was only one way to win¡ªmay the brave one live.


    Boom!


    Han Sen no longer stepped back, but made a kick himself, his leg hitting Lu Bin¡¯s and making a loud sound.


    Lu Bin¡¯s leg skills were practical, which meant the skills not that unusual. Having learned Panorama which was an encyclopedia of all kinds ofmonly seen skills, Han Sen felt it was easy to mimic Lu Bin¡¯s Killer Kicks. In fact, many people could easily imitate the skills, but the true difficulty was how to use it well.


    Depending on one¡¯s capability and mentality, the same leg skills were different when used by different people. It was especially true when it came to these kicks that were designed for life-and-death battles. Small difference could realize inpletely different result.


    Han Sen was someone who knew the intention to kill very well. In fact, it was what he started out with. The only thing he needed to do different was that unlike the past when he needed to hide his inventions, he should fill himself with such intentions in this fight.


    Boom boom boom!


    Han Sen and Lu Bin became almost the same person standing opposite each other. Kicking at each other in madness, they were making sounds that gave people goosebumps. Although the audience knew it was a simted fight, they were still afraid that the two fighters¡¯ bones might be broken.


    "This is it. Hiding back is not a soldier¡¯s way," Lu Bin yelled in excitement, his legs kicking again as swiftly as wind.


    Han Sen was also extremely excited. Lu Bin¡¯s style was so aggressive that Han Sen also wanted to get it all out under his influence.


    Killer Kicks against Killer Kicks. Although only two persons were fighting, the audience felt there were two troops present, making them thrilled and terrified at the same time.


    A few fainthearted girls could not help yelping, forgetting it was a simted fight.


    Kill kill kill kill kill!


    The long legs went up and down like des, making sounds like metal. Every exchange made the heart of the audience tremble. It was hard to imagine that it was just a simted fight.


    "Killer Kicks... He is also using Killer Kicks..." Wang Daqing finally realized that and could not help eximing.


    Others suddenly realized Wang Daqing was right. A Soldier On Warship was also using Killer Kicks. He was able to use Killer Kicks in front of Lu Bin and did not seem to fall short.


    Everyone suddenly had a weird expression on their faces, watching the two going at each other like lunatics.


    "Who is A Soldier On Warship? Is he also a veteran?" Everyone suddenly had such a doubt. They could not imagine what kind of person you must be to use Killer Kicks as well as Lu Bin.


    If he was not a veteran, how could he use Killer Kicks that well?


    Qian Hezhen was dumbfounded. He just understood that Lu Bin was right. A Soldier On Warship was much stronger than him in fitness. Just now when they were fighting, A Soldier On Warship did not use all he got at all, but was trying to suppress his strength.


    "How is that possible? How long has it been? How could he have improved his fitness by so much?" Qian Hezhen looked at Han Sen, feelingplicated.


    "Kill!" Lu Bin suddenly roared and jumped up, his leg hitting at Han Sen like an axe.


    "Seven Kill!" Wang Daqings eyes suddenly lit up.


    The majority of Killer Kicks wasmon skills, so the focus was on mentality rather than techniques. Only seven kicks of Killer Kicks were exceptions, which were called "Seven Kill" by Lu Bin.


    The seven kicks were let thest moves in Killer Kicks. One must jump in the air to make seven consecutive high kicks from above. It was so difficult that it was even rare among leg skills designed for evolver¡¯s.


    It was difficult for anyone to make seven kicks in one jump, let alone make all seven kicks fierce and swift. Even many top evolvers could not master Seven Kill.


    The seven kicks were almost finished in one moment without any pause. One should manage to kick seven times in one breath. It was extremely pleasing to look at, like a battle ax splitting the earth. For the viewers, it was even hard to imagine that seven kicks had been made when the fighter had alreadynded. It was so smooth that it looked like one hard kick.


    Boom!


    Han Sen was unable to block Seven Kill and fell back immediately. His health went down significantly, almost reaching the bottom instantaneously.


    "Victory!" Wang Daqing was excited, and others started to cheer already.


    However, the cheers onlysted a second. A soldier on worship was already on the ground suddenly stood up. His health bar was almost empty, with only a hair left. The number was down to 2%.


    "Great leg skills. What¡¯s the name of it?" Han Sen asked Lu Bin seriously.


    "Seven Kill." Lu Binughed and said, "this is my very best work. It is impressive that you could block six kicks."


    "Seven Kill, noted." Han Sen repeated the name of the skill and his eyes suddenly became sharp. Staring at Lu Bin, he said slowly, "Let¡¯s do this one more time."


    "As you wish." Lu Bin could no longer resist the murderous urge. He dashed and jumped up with no hesitation, kicking at Han Sen as if his leg was the battle ax that splitted heaven and earth.


    Han Sen did not move, his eyes fixed on Lu Bin. When the kick was about to fall on his head, Han Sen suddenly moved.


    A magnificent step! Using Sparticle, Han Sen made an incredibly fast step. In the meantime, his body was also moving subtly, making him swing like a lotus leaf in the autumn wind.


    Swoosh!


    Lu Bin¡¯s leg came down and turned into seven kicks. However, all of them hit the air, while none hit Han Sen who was swinging. Lu Binnded, with his eyes fixed on Han Sen incredulously.


    "Seven Kill!" Han Sen eximed, jumping up like Lu Bin did and kicked at his opponent.

 Chapter 432: The Impossible Eighth Kick

    Chapter 432: The Impossible Eighth Kick


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Bin also roared, his kicks going up from the ground, meeting Han Sen¡¯s kicks in the air, making sonic booms.


    Boom!


    The strength of the kicks from above was too strong for even Lu Bin, the inventor of Seven Kill. After taking five takes, Lu Bin could hardly lift his legs.


    The stubbornness of the veteran made him raise his arms, trying to block the twost kicks with his teeth gritted.


    Boom boom!


    With two loud sounds, Han Sen¡¯sst two kicks were also blocked by Lu Bin. However, Lu Bin¡¯s arms were broken in the process and fell limp.


    At this point, Han Sen was about tond. Lu Bin who knew everything about Seven Kill knew it was the perfect moment for aeback. Han Sen had used up all his force and had not prepared a new move. In addition, he was in the air so there was no way he could fight back.


    Disregarding his broken arms, Lu Bin and used the other one to kick at Han Sen as hard as possible.


    Boom!


    However, before Lu Bin¡¯s kick was made, Han Sen who was in the air made another kick, hitting right at Lu Bin¡¯s chest, making Lu Bin fall back immediately with an incredulous look on his face.


    "The eighth kick!" Gasped Wang Daqing. The reason Seven Kill was called that was because after seven kicks, one¡¯s force would be used up and there would be nothing left to make the eighth kick. However, A Soldier On Warship kicked the eighth times in the air, which was unbelievable.


    Not only Wang Daqing, but all those who had seen and learned Seven Kill knew it was impossible to make the eighth kick, because there was no way for one to leverage on anything in the air.


    However, A Soldier On Warship aplished that, which was beyond imagination.


    Han Sennded and kicked at Lu Bin who had already lost bnce without pause.


    Side kick, high kick, crossing kick, leg whipping... Han Sen¡¯s leg skills were dazzling, with Killer Kicks fully integrated in his moves. Lu Bin did not have any chance to fight back until he was eliminated.


    Although Lu Bin was trying his best to find an opportunity, Han Sen was a master in holding back, so he did not give Lu Bin any chance to make aeback.


    The stands were silent. No one could believe that Lu Bin was beaten with Killer Kicks and that the eighth kick was possible.


    "Who is he?" Everyone was staring at A Soldier On Warship, who gradually faded away and left the diator tform.


    The audience could hardly contain themselves. They were either Lu Bin¡¯s friends or his students, so they all knew how hard Seven Kill were.


    Many people could not even aplish Seven Kill, let alone the unbelievable eighth kill.


    "Captain, who is that person? Is he one of your students?" Wang Daqing ran to Lu Bin and asked. He could not imagine someone could use Seven Kill like that, unless he was taught by Lu Bin himself.


    "I can only even make seven kicks myself, so how can I possibly teach that kind of student?" Lu said and asked, "Did you record the fight just now?"


    "Yes," Wang Daqing nodded and said quickly.


    It was rare that Lu Bin would participate in a fight himself, so his friends got the video down. Many students of Ares Martial Hall also recorded the fight. Initially, they intended to learn from it and did not expect to be able to record such a mind-shattering fight.


    "y it. The eighth kick after Seven Kill... I wonder myself how he achieved that." Lu Bin said.


    Everyone was dazed. Even Lu Bin, the inventor of Seven Kill did not understand how A Soldier On Warship made the eighth kick.


    The video was yed again and again. They found that after the seventh kick, the soldier indeed had used up his force. However, after that, he had leveraged on the air and made another kick, which was unbelievable to watch.


    Lu Bin himself watched repeatedly, but still failed to understand how the soldier leveraged on the air.


    Some attention-seeking audience uploaded the video to the Sk and named it "Killer Kicks: Eight Kill against Seven Kill," attracting a lot of people who had practiced Killer Kicks.


    Initially, they all thought it was some kind of a bluff, because everyone who had practiced Seven Kill knew it was impossible to make the eighth kick, which was why Eight Kill was out of the question.


    However, after watching the video of the fight, many people became shocked as someone had really made the eighth kick, beating the inventor of Seven Kill, Lu Bin.


    The video soon became popr, especially in the military. The soldiers and officers who had practiced Seven Kill were all in awe.


    Many had tried to make the seventh kick as well, but they all failed with no exception. Seven kill was the limit, and after finishing that, it was impossible to make the eighth kick. Unless one had already be a surpasser and could ignore the limits of human body, it was simply impossible for one to make the eighth kick no matter how strong once fitness was.


    In fact, it was normal to fail at the eighth kick, but abnormal to seed.


    The reason that Han Sen could make the eighth kick was not that he was better at Seven Kill them Lu Bin. In fact, in terms of Seven Kill, Han Sen was still weaker.


    The reason was simply that Han Sen had studied Seven Twists of the Chens, which allowed one to leverage on the air for seven times if one practiced it well.


    Han Sen had seen Seven Twists used by Chen Zichen and Zhu Ting and was very interested in that martial arts. However, Han Sen did not find anything simr after a lot of research. In the end, he found a way to leverage on the air briefly.


    However, that cannot bepared to seven twists at all. Han Sen was only able to aplish that based on his understanding of seven twists, which was his limit already.


    In fact, Han Sen really wanted to learn seven twists, but the family secret like this was so hard to get his hands on. Plus, Han Sen had never had the opportunity.


    At the same time, on a warship, a few soldiers in the cookhouse were watching the video of Lu Bin¡¯s fight together. A fat soldier saw the eighth kick from A Soldier On Warship and eximed, "that is impossible! How could this be?"

 Chapter 433: Crystallizer

    Chapter 433: Crystallizer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After traveling through half of the Alliance in spaceship, Han Sen arrived at Gxy Dongyin. When he saw Daphne at a space harbor, Han Sen was dazed.


    Initially, Han Sen believed that since even a soldier of its cookhouse was a major, Daphne should at least be an advanced warship, if not the best in the Alliance.


    However, the Daphne he saw was more like a small as courtship. Although it looks advanced, it did not look like the main ship shows you call the loop on all lump the shabby, shabby no matter what.


    In addition, Han Sen had never heard that a warship would be docked at a civil harbor. In conclusion, Daphne was a weird spaceship.


    However, Han Sen did not have any choice but to report to Daphne.


    The interior space of Daphne was indeed luxurious, equipped with lots of device that Han Sen did not recognize. Only by the warframes assigned to the soldiers on board, Han Sen knew the ce was unusual.


    All ordinary soldiers were equipped with military super biological warframes made by the renowned Digang. The military line was much better than the civil line. These were friends were on the same level as silver killer, and the performance of SKTS not even bepared with them. And these warframes were already the worst on board.


    The procedures for the report was veryplicated. Han Sen went through a lot of tests before he get his clearance. It seemed the security level of disced was indeed very high.


    After almost a day, Han Sen eventually went to the cookhouse.


    "New soldier Han Sen is here to report to the cookhouse." Han Sen saluted to the squad leader of the cookhouse.


    The squad leader was around thirty years old and quite fat. He was almost as wide as he was tall. Han Sen felt that was the perfect expression to describe him.


    "So rare that we have someone new in the cookhouse." The fat squad leader looked Han Sen up and down and smiled. "Have you learned to cook before?"


    "I have only learned how to deal with the meat of creatures briefly at school, sir," answered Han Sen.


    "The cookhouse is not like other ces, so you could rx a little bit. Since you are new here and have not learned how to cook, just try to make yourself useful," the fat squad leader said as he cooked.


    Just like that, Han Sen settled down in the cookhouse. In addition to Han Sen, there were five people there: fat squad leader Luo Sanxin, vice leader Liu Mingliang, dessert cook Xu Ge, assistant cook Li Jin, and a handyman same as Han Sen named Qiu Cheng, who was there one year earlier than Han Sen.


    The entire staff of the cookhouse were easy-going. Because of what they did, they were not as uptight as other soldiers and had less training as well.


    However, after Han Sen reported, Daphne left the harbor and went directly to the remote gxies, which made him quite disappointed.


    Almost all soldiers would be equipped with nutrition solutions that were easy to carry and store. The role of the cookhouse was more like nutritionist in this day and age.


    Han Sen did not have much to do every day, because most of his job wasputerized. If he had the time, Han Sen could even use the teleport device on the warship to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, since Han Sen just got there, there were many things he needed to learn, so he had not the time yet.


    After a few days of learning, Han Sen had already learned the main responsibility of Daphne. Daphne was an exploration ship. Its main job was to look for habitables in remote gxies and the rulings of other species.


    The universe was almost infinite. The space upied by Shura and humans were just part of the world known to people. There remained to be many unexplored gxies.


    In addition, there were various species in the universe. Although at this point, humans and Shura were the two most prominent species, before them, there used to be other glorious civilizations.


    The mission of Daphne this time was to look for a remnant of Crystallizer civilization.


    Before humans even entered the interster era, the Crystallizers had built an empire in the universe. They used to be the master of a dozen gxies, but they eventually became extinct for some reasons no one knew. People could only feel how great they were from the relics they left behind.


    When humans entered the interster age, Crystallizers had already be a legend.


    Unlike humans and Shura, Crystallizers were a different life form. Their whole bodies were made up of crystals, looking like giant diamonds without any limbs. However, Crystallizers all had strong mental power.


    The superpowers often depicted in human movies such as moving something with one¡¯s mind that were simply a piece of cake for Crystallizers.


    Of course, this was only the conclusion humans had arrived at after consulting the information left behind by Crystallizers. Because no one had ever seen a living and breathing Crystallizer, no one was certain if that kind of mental power was real.


    In addition to the legend about the mental power, Crystallizers had a lot of treasures. For example, in their record, strong Crystallizers could even control a and change its orbit to turn it into their warship.


    Of course, these were just legends. However, one thing was for sure. The memory crystal technology humor was using currently wasrgely generated from the study of Crystallizer science.


    The Alliance had spared no effort in developing Crystallizer ruins. Their research results were always highly confidential, formoners, they had merely heard of the name of Crystallizer.


    Because interster travel tookrge amounts of time, soldiers could enter God¡¯s Sanctuary freely if there was no specific mission, as long as they returned on time. Especially the cookhouse, except for some special days, they actually had a quite flexible schedule and more time to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary than other soldiers.


    Han Sen had juste back, so he should not leave immediately, given there was a lot of things that he was not familiar with.


    "What are you looking at?" After a couple of days, Han Sen had be friends with the soldiers of the cookhouse. When he was taking a break, he saw the fat squad leader holding hislink watching a video and felt curious.


    "What else other than the video of Eight Kill? Our fatty has a grand vision. He would love to be a fatty who could fly," vice squad leader Liu Mingliang joked.


    "What Eight Kill?" Han Sen nced at the video and couldn¡¯t help opening his mouth, because the video the fat squad leader was watching was exactly the fight between Lu Bin and himself.


    "F*#k off. I just want to learn Killer Kicks," grunted the fat squad leader.


    Seeing his round body and short legs, Han Sen could not imagine what it would look like if fat squad leader jumped in the air to make seven kicks.

 Chapter 434: Seeing My Loved One Again

    Chapter 434: Seeing My Loved One Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had not been to the warship for long, so he had not met the captain yet. Taking the document to the captain¡¯s cabin, Han Sen had been wondering who it was.


    In order to be a captain of such a high-level warship, one had to be at least a general, even though this warship was not that big.


    "This is the nutrition n for next month, and we need the captain¡¯s signature." Han Sen came to the sanctuary¡¯s desk and showed her the document.


    "Sure. The captain had told me about it. She¡¯s busy right now so you can just go ahead and put the file there," the secretary checked the document and said to Han Sen.


    "Okay," Han Sen replied, turned around and walked to the captain¡¯s cabin with the document in his hand. He knocked on the door, but there was no one answering.


    Since the secretary told him to put it inside, Han Sen pushed the door open and entered the room. However, after the door was pushed open, Han Sen saw someone leaning against the desk opposite the door smiling at him.


    Han Sen was suddenly dumbstruck, and then became overjoyed. He shut the door close, threw the document away, dashed to the person, and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Oh my God. I am not dreaming, right? How... Why are you here?" Han Sen was so excited that he did not even know what he was talking about. He did not imagine that he would meet Ji Yanran at this ce.


    Ji Yanran who was wearing white captain suit was standing right there, gorgeous as always, but more handsome than when she was a student.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I brought you here without your consent, and I could only arrange for you to be a soldier in the cookhouse. However, this is everything I could do. Although I know it¡¯s not fair to you, I could not stand another day without you being close to me. I am selfish and wanton, but would you forgive me?" Ji Yanran threw her arms around Han Sen¡¯s neck and hung herself on him like a c bear, her tone full of guilt and love.


    "I love that you are selfish and wanton." Han Sen quickly kissed her on the lips and spanked her ass a little.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s face became pink. Embarrassed, she said, "Don¡¯t mess around. There is a surveince camera here."


    "No way, there is a surveince camera in the captain¡¯s cabin?" Han Sen said incredulously.


    Ji Yanran blinked and said, "Daphne is warship that carries out exploration missions. Even as the captain, I do not have the absolute power. In fact, I am only in a supportive role. Those who are really in charge are the experts and schrs on Crystallizer civilization."


    "So, you¡¯re just a driver of a flying bus?" Han Sen said, not letting Ji Yanran go.


    She did not mind people watching. He did not care because it was more than natural for him to kiss and hug his wife.


    Ji Yanran curled her lips and said, "That¡¯s one way to put it. My main mission is to send the schrs and experts to their destination, provide them with staff members and help. When ites to excavation and fieldwork, it ispletely up to the experts."


    Ji Yanran paused and said apologetically, "I know it is not fair for you to be just a cookhouse soldier, but the exploration of Crystallizer ruins is crucial to the Alliance and the clearance level is very high. I did everything I could to put you here."


    "What¡¯s so important about the Crystallizer ruins that the Alliance put so much effort on them?" Han Sen asked curiously.


    "You should have heard that the mental power of Crystallizers is so powerful that they could control objects with their mind?" Ji Yanran thought about it and said.


    "I¡¯ve heard something about it." Han Sen asked curiously again, "Is that all true?"


    "Maybe, I don¡¯t know for sure. But one thing was certain, Crystallizers have many crystal technologies. The mostmonly seen is a sort of memory crystal. Humans with strong mental power could put their memory inside the memory crystal and read from it. That is much more advanced than our AI," Ji Yanran exined.


    "That is very impressive. What else is there?" Han Sen was very interested.


    "There are many things like that, but most of them require mental power to operate. Human had much weaker mental powerpared to Crystallizer. Even we get our hands on some memory crystals, we could only read some fragments from it. Even so, we have already been able to improve our memory chips significantly. If we could figure out the majority of the Crystallizer civilization, our science and technology would very likely to have another huge leap."


    Ji Yanran then picked up a crystal the size of a fist and shoved it in Han Sen¡¯s hand. "Put this on your forehead. See if you could feel anything."


    "This is from the Crystallizers?" Han Sen took the crystal and looked at it carefully. It was like a purple gemstone of a random shape. There did not seem to be anything special about it.


    "Yes." Ji Yanran smiled and nodded.


    Han Sen knew that Ji Yanran would never harm himself, so he put the crystal on his forehead, ready to perceive anything.


    The next second, Han Sen suddenly felt electricity was generated from the crystal and prated his scope, making his brain a bit numb, which scared him into taking the crystal away from his forehead.


    "What is that?" Han Sen stared at the crystal and asked.


    Ji Yanran smiled and said, "Feel it. Is there anything different?"


    "What would be different?" Han Sen did not know what Ji Yanran meant. In addition to the shock, he did not feel much different, nor was he injured.


    Ji Yanran took a file from her desk and ced it in front of Han Sen. She turned the pages over quickly and asked Han Sen to look at the contents. After going through the entire file, she closed the file and put it back, asking, "What is the sixth word on the third line of page 13?"


    "You were so fast. How could I possibly..." As Han Sen was about to say how could he possibly remember, he suddenly had the memory of that page in his mind. He remembered clearly that the sixth word of the third line was "ck."


    "How is that possible? Is it the crystal?" Han Sen looked at the purple crystal in surprise. After the evolution, although his memory was enhanced, it was not this good.


    However, when Han Sen looked at the purple crystal again, it was already full of cracks. Han Sen moved his fingers and the purple crystal was suddenly shattered. The fragments of the crystal fell on the floor.


    "This kind of crystals excavated from Crystallizer ruins had a special power that could enhance the functions of human brain. The effect was the best in the beginning, and then it gets weaker and weaker. However, a small part of the enhancement was permanent, which was great for the development of human brain," Ji Yanran exined.

 Chapter 435: Only a Woman

    Chapter 435: Only a Woman


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at the shattered crystal on the floor, shocked. When humans were still living on Earth only, scientists at that time believed that human brains were only developed 10%, with lots potentials to tap into.


    However, with the development of science and technology, the theory had been proven absurd.


    Each part of human brain had its unique function, so there was no underdeveloped area at all. In order to enhance the ability of the brain, the brain must further evolve.


    The evolution human went through in God¡¯s Sanctuary could make one¡¯s brain evolve as well. Therefore, in this day and age, people with higher degree of evolution would have a stronger brain, which made them smarter.


    However,pared to the evolution of the body, the evolution of the brain was significantly slower. The fact that the crystal from Crystallizer civilization could elerate the evolution of the brain was amazing. At least until this point, human had not been able to manufacture any medicine or device that could directly stimte the brain to evolve.


    This technology alone showed how magnificent Crystallizer civilization was. What was more puzzling was what made such an ingenious species had disappeared in history.


    "There are many great things like this in Crystallizer technologies. However, the Crystallizer ruins were too dangerous, so we have not been able to get a lot from it. In addition, there are some objects from their civilization that we do not understand yet." Ji Yanran then told Han Sen more about Crystallizers.


    "These must be highly confidential. Is it okay you¡¯re telling me?" Han Sen asked Ji Yanran.


    "These are indeed confidential. And you do not have the clearance yet. However, you¡¯re my boyfriend and I am no selfless captain, just a woman. But don¡¯t tell anyone about these, otherwise I would be in trouble." Ji Yanran spit out her little tongue.


    "Didn¡¯t you say there is a surveince camera... Ha, how dare you y me... You are so done..." Han Sen suddenly understood that he was yed by Ji Yanran, grabbed her, held her down to the desk and spanked her hard.


    "I did not lie to you. There is really a surveince camera. It¡¯s just I turned it off temporarily. I know you would be so promiscuous..." Trying to ignore the sensation on her ass, Ji Yanran whispered.


    "All right, I will show you how promiscuous I could be." Han Sen suddenly pulled Ji Yanran¡¯s white captain pants down.


    "No...hmmm..."


    When Han Sen left the captain¡¯s cabin, he felt very refreshed and rxed.


    The thought of the captain suit and tender skin of Ji Yanran gave Han Sen an urge to return to Captain¡¯s cabin and stay there forever.


    However, that was quite unlikely. Ji Yanran had already told Han Sen some information about Daphne. Although Ji Yanran was the captain, she was too young and inexperienced. If it were not for her family, she would not even be recognized as the captain because she was just a rookie evolver.


    In addition, Daphne was a special warship. There was a professor that had the same power as Ji Yanran, so she had to obey him at times, since the main mission was to explore and research the ruins.


    Almost all members of the expert panel had high social status, so they always had a say in the operation of the ship. There were many things that Ji Yanran could not decide on her own.


    Therefore, as much as Han Sen would like to sleep until he woke up naturally every day with his girlfriend in his arm, it was not realistic.


    In addition, if others knew Han Sen was Ji Yanran¡¯s lover and that he was on the ship because of her, they would probably think even less of Ji Yanran, making it harder for her to stay in the management role.


    Han Sen knew it was not easy for Ji Yanran to get him on board, so he was unwilling to see her getting in trouble because of him. So, for the moment, he had to keep his rtionship with her a secret and perform his duty as a cookhouse soldier with his head down.


    Fortunately, the two of them were both on Daphne. When there was no one around, they could call each other using the speciallink on board. asionally, they could even meet each other in secret, to which Han Sen was looking forward.


    Feels like a ndestine love affair. Han Sen thought to himself contentedly and started to hum a little song.


    Boom!


    Han Sen was still thinking about the romance just now. Because it was on the warship, he let his guard downpletely and wasn¡¯t paying attention. As he turned around the corner, he bumped into someone immediately.


    Han Sen had just been through some strenuous exercise, so his legs were still limp. Not paying attention, he stepped backward immediately. Fortunately, Han Sen reacted fast, steadied himself, and did not fall on the floor.


    "Which department do you belong to? Why are you walking around here and humming?" It was a man in uniform between twenty and thirty years old. Judging from his badge, he should be a colonel.


    The fats squad leader was also a colonel, so this guy was likely to be some squad leader as well. However, since Han Sen did not work for him, there was no need for Han Sen to exin anything. Without even looking at the man, Han Sen simply walked over, as if he did not exist.


    You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m in a great mood, so I will just let you off the hook for the time being. Han Sen continued to walk forward joyfully.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? I was talking to you. Did you not hear me? Which department are you from?" The man became mad and quickly grabbed Han Sen.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Han Sen frowned and said.


    Although he was being careless, he was not walking fast. There was no way he would bump into someone directly. The main reason that the guy bumped into him was that the guy did not change his course at all after seeing him.


    Otherwise, with Han Sen¡¯s reflex, there was no way they would bump into each other so hard. That guy was doing it on purpose.


    "You don¡¯t even look like a soldier. Stand straight..." The man snorted.


    "Whether the cookhouse soldiers look like soldiers, it is up to me instead of the Warframe Department. Colonel Wang, ce mind your own department¡¯s business," the fat squad leader suddenly appeared and said to the guy coldly.


    "Colonel Luo, I can¡¯t even point it out when your soldier is bumping into people and humming songs. Is that what you¡¯re saying?" Wang Hou stared at fat squad leader coldly.


    "Yes, that¡¯s our hobby. Bite me." The fat squad leader¡¯s reply even surprised Han Sen. Wang Hou¡¯s face suddenly turned purple, as he was rendered speechless.


    "Why are you staying here?" The fat squad leader said to Han Sen and took him away.


    Wang Hou bristled. When the fat squad leader and Han Sen walked far, Wang Hou murmured to himself, "Why did Ji Yanran keep a cookhouse soldier in her office for so long? If it were not for the stupid fatty, I should have fished more information."

 Chapter 436: First Hunting

    Chapter 436: First Hunting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Great job, Colonel." After returning to the cookhouse, Han Sen gave the fat squad leader a thumbs-up.


    "Great my ass. I asked you to send a nutrition n. What took you so long?" The fat squad leader said, upset.


    "After the captain reviewed the n, she asked me a few questions. Since I¡¯m new here, I know nothing and gave her all the wrong answers, which was why it took so long. She even scolded me a little. After that I bumped into Colonel Wang. You are such a saver to be there on time..." Han Sen had thought his excuse out for a while.


    "Do not cross Wang Hou in the future," said the fat squad leader.


    "Thank you, Colonel." Although Han Sen was not afraid of Wang Hou, it was a troublesome situation. He was very grateful that the fat squad leader took him away.


    Ji Yanran had told him that everyone on Daphne had aplicated background, so he should not take anyone lightly.


    "You are one of mine, so I will not let anyone else touch you. If you need to be disciplined, I¡¯ll be the one to do so." The fat squad leader hit Han Sen on the back and said, "Go do your job."


    Because it was about three months until they could reach the where the ruins were, Han Sen swapped a few shifts and applied to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    This time he teleported to God¡¯s Sanctuary, he was still in the ice cave. This time, however, there were 7 to 8 people in the ice cave, chatting with each other. Xu You was also there.


    "Han Sen, what took you so long? Here, I will introduce everyone to you." Xu You introduced Han Sen to the rest of the group with enthusiasm.


    Maybe it was because of the difficult living conditions, everyone knew the benefit of help each other. The majority of the group were very easy-going and easy to talk to.


    "Genius, you are here as well?" The young man suddenly eximed at Han Sen.


    "You are?" Han Sen regarded the young man and found his face did not ring a bell.


    "My name is Liu Feng. I also graduated from ckhawk, one year before you did. But my grades were just average, so it makes sense that you don¡¯t know me," Liu Feng smiled and said.


    "What genius? Liu Feng, Han Sen is your schoolmate?" Xu You asked in surprise


    Liu Feng told the group about Han Sen¡¯s needs at ckhawk. He seemed to have paid a lot of attention to Han Sen and even knew he graduated with the rank of major.


    The rest of the group looked at Han Sen in surprise. After a long while, Xu Youmented, "I did not realize that you are a graduate of a top school and even graduated as a major. You should have a much brighter future than this. This ce would make it so difficult for you to go any further."


    "Not necessarily. As long as we upy that spirit shelter, we will have everything," Han Sen smiled and said.


    There was teleport device in the spirit shelter, so if they could upy the ce, they could turn that into a human shelter. All they needed to do was to withstand the attacks from creatures nearby.


    "Young man, this is much more difficult than that. This is Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, not a military school where kids hang. You can really die here." A middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s curled his lips, squatting in the corner. He then said, "Don¡¯t think that you are going to conquer everything because you are somebody in a military school. I will give it to you if you hunt any creature back. You don¡¯t even need to take the spirit shelter down."


    "Genius, don¡¯t pay him any mind. He used to be quite talented and evolved with sacred geno points maxed out but ended up here and was trapped for nearly 20 years. He did not even have many mutant geno points, so he had lost the will to fight," said Xu You.


    Han Sen looked to the middle-aged man, surprised. A sacred evolver twenty years ago--that was much harder to acieve than a sacred evolver today, and he must be truly something. Even that kind of person became this way, which made Han Sen feel sad. The middle-aged man kept silent squatting in the corner, taking one puff after another from the cigarette in his hand


    "With so many people here, why don¡¯t we go hunting?" Han Sen asked.


    "We are waiting for Uncle Qing. I told youst time, he was the strongest among us. If we go together with him, it will be safer. Uncle Qing looks after the young. I will introduce youter. You can hunt with us today. Right, howe I never saw the girl from the other day? Did she give up?"


    "I¡¯m not so sure." Han Sen knew he was talking about Zero.


    After Han Sen boarded Daphne, he could no longer use his privatelink to contact anyone, so Han Sen had told Zero to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary in two months to meet him.


    Han Sen did not expect to be able to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary so soon, and he had no way to tell her toe. So he will have to wait until the agreed time.


    "I will walk around myself to get familiar with the environment first." Han Sen walked outside directly, not nning to hunt together with the rest of the group.


    If he made no efforts, he would not be shared the gains. If he made efforts, it would be very suspicious for someone who just evolved to have his fitness.


    Therefore, Han Sen decided to hunt on his own, not following the rest of the group.


    "Haven¡¯t I told you already? You are not familiar with this ce, and it¡¯s too dangerous outside. Even if you want to hunt yourself, you should follow us for a few times and go alongter. Otherwise, it is truly too dangerous," said Xu You.


    "Yes, genius. This ce is very dangerous," Liu Feng also said.


    Han Sen knew they meant well, but he had his own concerns and did not want to waste time on meaningless stuff.


    "I have already looked it up on the Sk and learned something about this ce. I will just take a walk and be back in a minute. There will be no dangers," Han Sen exined casually.


    When Xu You was about to say something, the middle-aged man sneered, "He is looking forward to being killed. Why are you stopping him? For someone so arrogant, it serves him right to be killed."


    Han Sen did not pay him any mind, waved to the rest of the group and walked out of the ice cave.


    The weather was no good this day as well. A snowstorm weed Han Sen as he walked out of the cave. Han Sen walked toward the spirit shelter in the storm. With his ability, it should be easy for him to beat mutant creatures and aristocrat spirits.


    Even if he could not upy the spirit shelter for now, it would be nice to experience the creatures and spirits in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    When Han Sen was far from the ice cave, he summoned Meowth to run to the mountain. Before long, he suddenly heard a beast roar.


    A white creature with ice-like armor covering its back was growling at Han Sen and Meowth.


    "Is this the ice-armored beast Xu You was talking about?"


    Han Sen gazed at the creature which looked a lot like what Xu You had described.


    As Han Sen was thinking, the ice-armored beast rushed toward Han Sen, growling. Its speed was even faster than the sacred-blood beast creatures in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.

 Chapter 437: Berserk

    Chapter 437: Berserk


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stepped back, while Meowth had already thrown itself at the ice-armored beast.


    Boom boom!


    The two beasts started to fight in ice and snow. Meowth only had a slight advantage, and it would take a while for Meowth to beat its opponent.


    Han Sen frowned secretly. The ice-armored beast was just a primitive creature, but it already had the same strength as Meowth which was a sacred-blood beast from First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Indeed, Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was not the same thing as the First.


    Wherever covered by the ice armor on the ice-armored beast, Meowth¡¯s ws and teeth could not prate. Meowth could only choose the ces covered by white fur to attack, making the ice-armored beast all bloody and miserable. Meowth itself also suffered some scratches, which were not serious.


    Han Sen had a brief understanding about the ability of the ice-armored beast and was ready to kill it himself. However, the ice-armored beast suddenly roared, and all its injuries started to heal quickly. In the meantime, the ice armor also spread to cover all its body. It turned into a crystal statue, even its ws became transparent.


    Although it looked the same, the ice-armored beast had apletely different aura. It suddenly turned from an average beast to a super boss.


    "Berserk!" Han Sen was both surprised and overjoyed. Unlike First God¡¯s Sanctuary, some creatures could enter a berserk state in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The state was like the hyper geno arts that could change the structure of body cells. In the berserk state, the structure of creatures¡¯ body cells would change significantly, enhancing the creatures¡¯ strengths and ability to fight.


    Of course, if one were able to hunt a creature at the berserk state, the beast soul gained would also be at the berserk state, which would be much stronger than an average beast of the same level.


    Han Sen did not expect that the first creature he met in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was a creature that could switch to berserk state.


    Obviously, the berserk state of the ice-armored beast strengthened its defense significantly. After its whole body was covered with ice armor, even the ws of Meowth could only leave a few shallow marks. The ice-armored beast suddenly became fearless, ignoring Meowth¡¯s attacks, going crazy and trying to devour the pet.


    Han Sen took Meowth back, because it was no longer the match of the berserk ice-armored beast. In addition, Han Sen wanted to try for himself how strong the berserk beast was.


    After losing its target Meowth, the ice-armored beast fixed its eyes on Han Sen. With a growl, it quickly ran toward Han Sen on all four hooves. When it was 50 feet from Han Sen, it suddenly jumped at him.


    "Careful, Han Sen!" A yelp came from somewhere close. A woman wearing arctic suit started to run to Han Sen while eximing.


    Han Sen turned to look at the woman and was suddenly dazed, unable to believe his eyes.


    It turned out that Yang Manli was here as well. After she evolved, she was also randomly sent to this ce.


    "Idiot, what are you looking at? Just run!" Yang Manli saw that Han Sen turned to look at herself at such a critical moment and became shocked and anxious.


    If her shout did not save him, but harmed him, then it would be the worst thing ever.


    Watching the berserk ice-armored beast almost at his face, with its ws reflecting cold light, Han Sen was still staring at Yang Manli, which made her scared and mad. However, she could not even make it in time if she wanted to save him.


    At this point, Yang Manli regretted that she came out directly after hearing Han Sen was here as well. If she did not do that, Han Sen might be able to dodge these attacks. However, he was now doomed.


    She came much earlier than Han Sen did and knew how strong ice-armored beasts were. In addition, this one was a berserk beast. Even a sacred evolver could not take one blow from a berserk ice-armored beast before having his neck snapped.


    Watching the ice-armored beast making the attack, Yang Manli almost wanted to close her eyes. However, the next second, she stared her eyes wide.


    Han Sen was staring at her nkly but punched at the iing berserk beast without even looking at it. The punch ended right in the beast¡¯s face.


    Boom!


    The berserk ice-armored beast that looked very fierce was blown away like it was a puppet, crushing a huge chunk of iceberg and then sliding on the ice for a dozen feet, plowing deeply in the snow. Blood was everywhere, and the beast stopped moving.


    Yang Manli froze up, staring at Han Sen as if she was looking at the ghost. She did not move for a long while in the storm.


    Killing a berserk ice-armored beast with one blow--Yang Manli could not believe that this person was Han Sen who had just be an evolver.


    "Berserk ice-armored beast killed. Beast soul of berserk ice-armored beast gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 primitive geno points."


    Hearing the voice in his mind, Han Sen smiled. A beast soul gained from the first creature he killed in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. This was definitely a good sign.


    "Yang Manli, I did not expect you would be here as well. Is there a special squad here?" Han Sen did not mind the body of the beast and asked Yang Manli.


    Yang Manli had juste to herself, looking at Han Sen and the body of the beast, and said, "Before youe, I am the only special squad member. When I just heard you are here, I did not believe it. It turns out you are really in this shithole as well."


    "You know where this is? What is the closest human shelter?" Han Sen asked. That was what he really wanted to know.


    "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know where in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary we are. At least so far, no one was able to walk out of here to find other people," Yang Manli shook her head and said.


    "This ce is all right. If there are not a lot of people, no one could steal creatures from us." Han Sen shrugged and walked to the body of the berserk ice-armored beast.


    "But first you need to..." Yang Manli was trying to say that you first need to kill the creature, but thinking of Han Sen¡¯s punch, she swallowed the rest of her sentence back.

 Chapter 438: Cruel Reality

    Chapter 438: Cruel Reality


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen summoned the golden growler, put the body of the ice-armored beast on its back and then rode on it himself. He waved to Yang Manli and asked, "Is there any ce nearby that we could hide from the storm? Let¡¯s take a break and eat some meat."


    Yang Manli hesitated, but jumped on the golden growler¡¯s back, guiding Han Sen to a cave nearby.


    Han Sen dissected the ice-armored beast¡¯s body with the cursed wolf dagger, took out the tools to make fire and started to barbecue some meat with a beast soul arrow as the skewer. He used a pot for making soup as well.


    "Did he really just evolve?" Yang Manli was still thinking of the punch Han Sen used to kill the berserk ice-armored beast. As a sacred evolver, she could not achieve that at all.


    Even she punched the beast 100 times, there was no way she could kill a berserk ice-armored beast, let alone one punch. For in an ordinary ice-armored beast, maybe she could kill it. However, she could never break the armor of a berserk beast.


    Inparison, Han Sen¡¯s punch directly broke the armor together with this goal of the ice-armored beast, which did not look like the strength that belonged to an evolver who had just evolved.


    "Have you heard of the name Han Jingzhi?" Han Sen looked at Yang Manli and asked casually.


    Hearing the name, Yang Manli¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Although she quickly came back to normal, Han Sen still noticed it.


    "Which Han Jingzhi?" Yang Manli frowned and asked.


    "Instructor Han Jingzhi of Blueblood Special Force, the qigong master," Han Sen replied.


    "You know about Han Jingzhi?" Yang Manli expression changed again. She was surprised that Han Sen knew the name Han Jingzhi.


    "So, she knows about Han Jingzhi as well." Han Sen thought and said quietly, "My great-grandfather is also named Han Jingzhi."


    "What? Instructor Han is your great-grandfather? That is impossible!" Yang Manli eximed.


    "What¡¯s with the reaction? I only said my great-grandfather¡¯s name is Han Jingzhi, but I did not say he is that instructor of Blueblood Special Force." Han Sen smiled at Yang Manli.


    Yang Manli suddenly became silent, watching Han Sen while biting her lips. If Han Sen was really the descendent of Han Jingzhi, it was not strange that he had that kind of power. However, in Yang Manli¡¯s eyes, it was simply impossible, given that Han Jingzhi did not have any children to begin with. It was just that the fact that Han Sen knew Han Jingzhi¡¯s name and his amazing power made Yang Manli confused.


    Initially, Yang Manli thought Han Sen was just an ordinary guy with some talent and luck, but she did not think that anymore.


    "Which family are you from?" After a long silence, Yang Manli could not resist asking.


    "Which do you think?" Han Sen looked at Yang Manli, smiling.


    Yang Manli suddenly shut her mouth. Silence fell again.


    Han Sen handed a meat skewer to Yang Manli, but Yang Manli did not reach out her hand. She bit her lip and said, "I did not make any contribution, so this is not mine."


    Han Sen smiled, put the arrow in her hand and said, "You used to be my subordinate, and I expect you to keep following me. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else but food."


    Yang Manli looked at the skewer, wanting to give it back to Han Sen in a dignified way, but her hand did not move.


    She was looking down on Han Sen in the first ce. After Qin Xuan left, she gave the position of the head of the special squad to Han Sen instead of Yang, which made Yang Manli even more upset about Han Sen.


    Althoughter on, Yang Manli realized Han Sen¡¯s abilities, as an arrogantdy, she was not willing to bow her head to him.


    If it was before, Yang Manli would have thrown the meat back to Han Sen¡¯s face on hearing his words, because there was no way that Yang Manli would willingly take orders from Han Sen.


    However, after a long time spent in Second God¡¯s sanctuary, Yang Manli had suffered a lot and came to understand how hard it was to hunt anything in this ce.


    If she kept going like this, Yang Manli could see no hope, and maybe one day, she would give up on herself.


    Although Yang Manli did not want to be ordered around by Han Sen, Han Sen¡¯s performance made her understand very well howrge the gap was between the two of them, which also made her see hope.


    Yang Manli stared at the meat in her hand for a long while and suddenly took a bite. While she was gobbling on the meat, her eyes became wet.


    Han Sen smiled at Yang Manli without speaking. When she finished, he handed her another piece of meat.


    Yang Manli did not even look, took the meat and started to eat. After eating four pieces meat and drinking a bowl of soup, she then stopped, gritted her teeth, and asked Han Sen, "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Don¡¯t act as if I am going to rape you. I just want you to be my subordinate and do some things for me." Han Sen looked at Yang Manli, not knowing what to say.


    The look on the woman¡¯s face was like some heroine who was going to sacrifice herself for her country.


    "What can I do?" Yang Manli paused. Such an arrogant person like her had lost all her confidence under the harsh reality.


    "There are many things you can do. For example, you could manage the spirit shelter after I conquer it, collect some protection fee, sell some meat, and recruit a couple of people." Han Sen pointed at the spirit shelter on the big mountain.


    Yang Manli could not help saying coldly, "You are ahead of yourself. Don¡¯t expect to conquer the spirit shelter just because you could kill a berserk beast. There are at least a dozen mutant creatures and an aristocrat spirit inside the shelter. Do you have any idea what kind of beings they are? Any mutant creature has a fitness level of at least fifty, and the stronger ones among them would be seventy or eighty. A dozen mutant creatures, coupled with a highly intelligent aristocrat spirit with an equally strong physique-- even if you have already maxed out on ordinary geno points and primitive geno points, there is no way that you will conquer that spirit shelter."


    "Is that right?" Han Sen did not argue with her but said lightly. However, anyone would be able to tell his contempt from his expression, which was what troubled Yang Manli the most. A bit worked up, she said, "I admit that you are strong, much stronger than I am. However, theparison of the power is right there. You could not conquer that spirit shelter alone. The best thing to do is to use your ability to kill as many primitive creatures as possible to sell them to others. This way, you could make money and strengthen everyone¡¯s ability at the same time. When all of us have maxed out on ordinary geno points and primitive geno points, we can work together to conquer that spirit shelter, which is the only way to go."

 Chapter 439: Snow Spider

    Chapter 439: Snow Spider


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "You are right, and thinking in the right direction. However, I don¡¯t have so much time to waste. That¡¯s why I want to conquer that spirit shelter in one month," Han Sen said calmly.


    "One month?" Yang Manli stared at Han Sen, as if he was a lunatic.


    "Yes, one month," Han Sen nodded and repeated. In fact, he was already being quite conservative. With his current strength, he could totally attack the spirit shelter on his own. Because he had a fitness level of 80 something, no mutant creature could be stronger than him. However, there were a dozen mutant creatures in the spirit shelter. In case there was a berserk mutant creature, it would be quiteplicated. In addition, Han Sen had never fought a spirit before, so he did not want to take much risk.


    Currently, he could scrape by. However, after a month, when Zero was here, it would be a piece of cake to conquer an aristocrat spirit shelter.


    However, for Yang Manli, it was unbelievable. In her eyes, Han Sen¡¯s words were simply na?ve, which should note from a rational adult.


    Yang Manli kept silent. She started to regret the choice she made. Following someone who bragged like this made her feel unsafe.


    Han Sen did not say anything more. He had never tried to persuade Yang Manli anyway. Nor did he nned to take Yang Manli together with him to conquer the spirit shelter, which would expose his real abilities.


    Han Sen only nned to ask Yang Manli to take care of the shelter after he took it down. After all, he knew her very well and sort of trusted her. In addition, there was no one for him to rely on at this point.


    "Take the remaining meat and go back first." Han Sen ate some barbecued meat, but because the ice-armored beast was too big in size, the meat he ate did not even bring him a single primitive geno points, so he simply decided to stop eating.


    Han Sen wanted to kill some smaller creatures, which would give him more thrill of the increase of geno points.


    Other creatures might be a stretch, but primitive creatures were very easy to kill for Han Sen.


    "Me, bring this back alone?" Yang Manli looked at Han Sen incredulously. Initially, she thought Han Sen would ask something in return for giving her such benefit.


    "Otherwise, should I ask you to join me to conquer the spirit shelter?" Han Sen looked at her with a smile.


    Yang Manli became flushed, squeezing her fists tight without saying a word. Although Han Sen did not say it, she found that she had be a burden, a useless burden.


    Moreover, it was in front of someone she used to despise, which made Yang Manli so ashamed that she wished she could disappear in a hole.


    "Wait for me toe back." Han Sen naturally did not understand what she was thinking. In his view, Yang Manli was someone trustworthy in the shelter, so he simply wanted to get her assistance. He did not have any other thoughts.


    Han Sen had long forgotten about those things in the past, because Yang Manli did not really do anything to him. To the contrary, she even taught him archery.


    Han Sen packed his stuff and waved goodbye to Yang Manli, walking out of the cave and disappearing in the storm. Watching Han Sen leave, Yang Manli¡¯s expression becameplicated. She did not realize until this very moment that each time she saw Han Sen, he was changing. At this point, she could only look up to him.


    At one time, she used to tell Han Sen toe to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary earlier, because this was the true stage. However, she just realized that she was nothing in front of Han Sen despite the fact that she had entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary a lot earlier than he did. All she could be was his subordinate.


    Han Sen marched toward the big snow mountain where the spirit shelter was located. It would be the best if he could take it down himself. If he was not lucky, he could at least do some hunting and wait for Zero toe.


    Although the path to the mountain looked straightforward, it actually took a lot of time to reach. When Han Sen had rode on the golden growler for more than half a day, he had not reached the mountain yet. In front of him, there was suddenly a huge ice cliff more than a thousand feet wide in front of him.


    Looking down the cliff, Han Sen couldn¡¯t see the bottom of it. The deeper it got, the narrower it was. Gradually, it became a ck line that looked like the entrance to hell.


    When Han Sen was about to summon the golden rock worm king to carry him over in the air, he suddenly heard a weird noise from deep down the cliff.


    "Crack... crack..." The noise was consistent and rapid, as if someone was chiseling the ice repeatedly.


    Han Sen looked down the cliff, and the noise became more and more clear. Before long, Han Sen saw what was making the noise.


    On the ice wall of the cliff, a huge furry white spider quickly climbed up the ice cliff, waving its sickle-like ws. It seemed that it had noticed Han Sen and thought of him as its prey.


    "You could have survived, yet you have tomit suicide here. Let me get rid of you first." Han Sen backed off a little, waiting for the huge spider to climb out from the cliff.


    Momentarily, the spider had already climbed up. Its body was like a snowball, and its eight legs were very sharp with white barbs, looking quite scary. Han Sen looked at it carefully and thought it looked like a king crab. He wondered if its meat was as delicious as the crab.


    Not knowing how strong the spider was, Han Sen summoned the golden rock worm king andmanded it to charge the spider.


    Although it seemed impressive, the white spider should be just a primitive creature. After a few blows, the golden rock worm king cut the white spider into pieces.


    "Primitive creature snow spider killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 primitive geno points."


    Han Sen was pleased. Although the snow spider was huge as a spider, it was just slightlyrger than a basketball. Although its legs were long, Han Sen did not think there was much meat in them, so it was very easy to eat.


    Looking at the cuts made by the golden rock worm king, Han Sen saw jellylike transparent meat and couldn¡¯t help swallowing. Based on his years of experience, this was the best kind of meat, tasty and sweet.


    As Han Sen was about to collect the body of the spider, he quickly felt something was wrong, because the crackling souds did not disappear, but became more rapid.


    Han Sen looked up and saw that waves of snow spiders wereing out of the ice cliff like an avnche.


    Han Sen was not afraid of these snow spiders at all. No matter how many they were, they could only make his meal better. However, when Han Sen was about to take action, he suddenly saw a white leg as thick as a utility pole dotted with foot-long barbs reaching above, followed by a few spider legs equally huge.

 Chapter 440: Fighting A Sacred-Blood Creature

    Chapter 440: Fighting A Sacred-Blood Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen almost jumped on the back of golden rock worm king without thinking, rising in the air on the back of his pet.


    Looking down, he saw a giant snow spidering out of the ice cliff. It was so big in size that it could probably swallow a man with one bite.


    Han Sen did not know whether the huge spider was a mutant creature or a sacred-blood creature. He would not be afraid of a mutant creature, but a sacred-blood creature might pose a challenge.


    When Han Sen was observing the giant snow spider, it suddenly opened its mouth. A white rope as thick as a baby¡¯s arm flew at Han Sen and the golden rock worm king.


    "Dammit! Run." Han Sen wanted to order the golden rock worm king to fly higher, but it was toote already. The white robe had already caught one of the golden rock worm king¡¯s ws. The golden rock worm king quickly tried to cut the rope with its other ws. However, its sharp ws turned out to be glued together by the white rope.


    The snow spider tugged on the white robe hard. Although it was quickly pping its four wings, the golden rock worm king could not resist the strength of the spider and was pulled down toward the spider by the white robe.


    "Sacred-blood creature!" Han Sen was shocked. He did not have the ability to kill a sacred-blood creature yet. It was unnecessary to risk his life.


    Seeing that he was about to be dragged toward the spider together with the golden rock worm king, Han Sen no longer dared to hesitate and summoned the desert bird and cursed wolf dagger.


    The desert bird pped its wings and turned into a red and golden fire bird, hovering over Han Sen¡¯s head, giving the cursed wolf dagger and golden rock worm king a golden red glow.


    With the effect of the aura from the desert bird, the golden rock worm king¡¯s wings became stronger. pping its wings hard, it was trying to get rid of the spider¡¯s tugging.


    However, strength like that was obviously not enough. The golden rock worm king was still dragged toward the mouth of the spider, only at a lower speed.


    Han Sen was standing on the back of the golden rock worm king and quickly shapeshifted into the fairy queen. Using Heresy Mantra and Overload at the same time, his entire body was filled with incredible strength all of a sudden, his muscles shaking and heart pounding.


    "Cut!" Han Sen shed the cursed wolf dagger at the white rope.


    He felt that the dagger was stuck in something stiff and sticky, but he could not let go at this point. So, he had to make the sh even harder.


    The white robe was deformed significantly and broke eventually. The broken rope bounced back to the mouth of the giant snow spider.


    Han Sen quickly took back the golden rock worm king that had just regained its freedom,nded on the snow, and quickly ran away.


    Sacred-blood creatures should have a fitness index at least above eighty. Many sacred-blood creatures even had a fitness level above 100. This giant snow spider clearly had surpassed eighty Han Sen did not want to take the risks himself. Even if he wanted to kill it, he should wait for Zero toe.


    Seeing Han Sen was running away, the giant snow spider opened its mouth again, and another white shadow came at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was nimble enough to dodge the white rope and quickly ran forward.


    Snow spiders chased after him like an avnche. The giant snow spider was especially fast,ing forward a hundred feet with each move. Han Sen could not outrun it with all he got.


    In addition, the giant snow spider was constantly spitting spider silk at him, which Han Sen had to dodge as well. When stuck, He would be in trouble.


    Gradually, the primitive snow spiders could no longer catch up with them. Only the giant snow spider was still chasing after Han Sen.


    "Didn¡¯t they say there were only an aristocrat spirit and a dozen mutant creatures in the spirit shelter? Howe there is a sacred-blood spider?" Han Sen felt quite upset.


    However, it was normal when he thought about it. The aristocrat spirit couldn¡¯t not control a sacred-blood creature, so it was only natural that the giant snow spider was running wild.


    Han Sen could not get rid of the giant snow spider. After running for a while, there was no way to go anymore. Cliffs were everywhere.


    Han Sen wanted to summon the golden rock worm king to carry him over, but he suddenly heard a shrill bird song from under the cliff. With sounds of pping, a giant ck-feathered bird as dark as ink flew up from the cliff, its wings a hundred feet across.


    "S*#t! God, you don¡¯t need to y with me like this. Can we be friends or not?" Birds were the type of creatures that Han Sen feared the most.


    Back in the days, he was almost killed by a silver bird and had to escape by jumping into a River. Running into a huge bird again, Han Sen felt ominous.


    Indeed, the ck bird immediately threw itself at Han Sen aftering up.


    It speed was like a ck tornado, fast and fierce and scary.


    Even if he were thinking with his butts, Han Sen would know this was a sacred-blood creature, given the bird dared to snatch food from the giant snow spider.


    Judging by the speed of the ck birds, Han Sen knew it was must be something extraordinary.


    Lamenting his bad luck, Han Sen had no way to go with the giant snow spider chasing him in the back and the ck bird blocking the road in the front.


    If he were to summon the golden rock worm king to carry him into the air at this point, he would be feeding himself to the ckbird.


    No matter how fast the golden rock worm king was, there was no way it could be faster than this sacred-blood creature.


    Han Sen decided not to escape. After shapeshifting into the fairy queen, his golden pupils started to sparkle, taking in every move of the giant snow spider and ck bird.


    The moment when the ckbird dashed down, Han Sen quickly moved away from its ws. As the spider silk was thrown at Han Sen, he managed to dodge it as well.


    Han Sen did not go back but moved forward at the giant snow spider.


    The eight sickle-like spider legs quickly crisscrossed, trying to split Han Sen who was under the spider¡¯s belly apart.


    Han Sen was calm, his heart pounding and legs unleashing unbelievable strength, moving up and down the eight spider legs, dodging all the attacks.


    The ck bird tweeted and wed at Han Sen again.


    With the spider and bird hunting Han Sen together, he had no way to escape.

 Chapter 441: Under the Ice Cliff

    Chapter 441: Under the Ice Cliff


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not want to run away anyway. When he used all he got, his fitness index was also more than eighty. Even if the two sacred-blood creatures were both equipped with physique more than 100, they did not have the absolute advantage.


    Unfortunately, the situation was too risky, so Han Sen did not dare to summon the desert bird, afraid that it might be killed by the two sacred-blood creatures. Otherwise, his fitness level should be even higher.


    Even so, under the siege of two sacred-blood creatures, Han Sen moved left and right, but did not seem to be too awkward. He managed to dodge all the attacks from the two sacred-blood creatures without getting hurt.


    If Yang Manli was there to witness that, she would probably stare her eyes out. Among evolvers, maybe only those who had a fitness index above 100 could achieve that.


    Although Han Sen did not have the physique as strong as the creatures, he was a human equipped with intelligence and techniques. As long as the difference was not too huge, it was not hard for him to face these creatures.


    Han Sen had used Sparticle to its extreme. More importantly, the kiting skills he learned from Queen turned him into a Go yer, leading the two stronger sacred-blood creatures into his traps.


    Ever since he had learned kiting skills from Queen, Han Sen had been studying it in-depth. Although his skills were not as good as Queen, he had achieved something and be more and more skilled at it.


    Every step, every turn, and every pause were made with a strong sense of purpose. Although it might be too early to tell, the benefits were bing more and more obvious.


    The spider silk did not touch Han Sen, but caught the ws of the ckbird. pping desperately with its wings, the ckbird did not manage to hit Han Sen, but hit the giant snow spider which was led there by Han Sen instead. There had been more and more coincidences like this. The two sacred-blood creatures did not manage to hurt Han Sen, but injured each other quite a lot.


    Gradually, the two sacred-blood creatures became mad at each other and ignored Han Sen. As they were fighting themselves, Han Sen took the opportunity to run away, watching the two creatures fighting from afar, while thinking contently, if Queen could see my kiting skills, she would probablypliment me on that.


    At this point, Han Sen was in no rush to run, but observed the two creatures fighting it out. Their fitness levels were definitely both over 100. With their fierce movements, the ice walls and rocks were smashed as they went, with crackling and booming everywhere.


    The ckbird was entangled with the spider silk everywhere and became slower and slower. The giant snow spider was also pierced in several ces by the ck bird, its transparent blood flowing nonstop.


    "Go on, go on. You better kill each other so that I can have some free geno points. Although you two are big in size, I don¡¯t mind have some extra meals." As Han Sen was cheering for the two creatures, he thought, the meat won¡¯t get bad in such low temperature, right? I can even store it up for a couple of days.


    Initially, Han Sen thought the ck bird would be more fierce, while the spider silk was so tough that the ckbird gradually lost its ability to move around when it was covered in the spider silk. Very soon, it was about to be devoured by the giant snow spider.


    As Han Sen was hesitating whether he should give the ck bird a blow, the ckbird quickly plunged into the ice cliff.


    Because the snow spider had expended too much spider¡¯s silk on the bird, it was dragged along down the cliff.


    Han Sen was dazed and quickly ran toward the edge of the cliff. It was foggy down the cliff, so Han Sen could not see what was happening there. Nor did he know what had happened to the two sacred-blood creatures.


    He waited for a while but did not hear anything fall. There was no screaming either. The fog was not moving.


    "What is happening?" Han Sen could not decide what to do, looking at the cold fog.


    The two sacred-blood creatures should have all been injured seriously, so there was an opportunity for him. However, Han Sen was not sure whether they were alive or dead, nor did he know what was underneath, which was why he did not dare to go down. However, some godsent fortune would be lost if he did not go.


    "That¡¯s it. One needs to be daring to survive. These are two sacred-blood creatures, so there is no way I should miss this. In addition, I am quite capable myself. Even if there was still a sacred-blood creature remaining, I could at least escape even if I could not kill it." Han Sen gritted his teeth and summoned the golden rock worm king, flying down the ice cliff on the back of his pet into the cold fog.


    Even Han Sen who had practiced Jadeskin could not help shivering. The fog was chilling and moist, even worse than ice. If he were an average guy, he would probably need to lie down for a couple of days after traveling through the fog.


    Luckily, Jadeskin had special effects when it came to resist the cold. Han Sen sat still on the back of the golden rock worm king with his eyes fixed on the bottom of the cliff. However, the fog was so thick that Han Sen could not see what was underneath.


    After a while, the thick fog began to disperse. Han Sen could vaguely see something was down there, but he was not sure whether it was the giant snow spider or the ckbird.


    Han Sen ordered the golden rock worm king to fly down a hundred feet more and he was eventually able to tell what was underneath. Han Sen stared his eyes wide.


    Both the snow spider and ck bird were almost dying, but it was not because their previous opponent. Under the huge ice cliff, there was a pond of iced water, from which emerged a monster that looked like a squid with lots of tentacles. Both the snow spider and ck bird were caught by the tentacles. Although they were struggling, because of their previous injuries or the fact that they were weaker than the monster, they were not able to get rid of the tentacles. Instead, the tentacles were getting tighter and tighter. Very soon, the creatures were about to be killed.


    Fortunately, the monster did not seem to have any other means to attack other than tightening its tentacles. It could not strangle the two sacred-blood creatures immediately. However, it was still just a matter of time.


    Han Sen was dumbstruck by the fact that there were three sacred-blood creatures, each scarier than thest.


    It seemed that this area of ice and snow was far more dangerous than Han Sen had thought.


    Initially, Han Sen thought if he could take down the aristocrat spirit shelter, he could do whatever he wanted to this area. However, it seemed that he had been too na?ve.

 Chapter 442: Aristocrat Spirit

    Chapter 442: Aristocrat Spirit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stared at the ck bird and the giant snow spider that were about to be strangled to death. If he gave them a blow at the right moment, he might be able to get himself a sacred-blood beast soul.


    However, before Han Sen found the perfect opportunity, there was a beast roar from the other end of the ice valley followed by loud hoofbeat.


    Is there another sacred-blood creature? Han Sen was shocked.


    Very soon, Han Sen found he made a mistake. There were no sacred-blood creatures, but arrays of ice-armored beasts running his way like trained soldiers. There were at least 300 to 400 of them. The ice-armored beasts threw themselves at the monster with tentacles, biting the tentacles. The monster swept its tentacles across and got rid of a few ice-armored beasts, but more came up to attack it.


    After the ice-armored beasts, Han Sen saw giant pr bears, unicorn wolves, and wendigos. Each creature looked very strong and fierce.


    At the end of the force was a red-striped white tiger on the back of which sat an elegant woman in morous priest robe. The woman had purple eyes and hair, holding a short staff that seemed to be made of crystal, her eyes fixed on the monster, ck bird, and snow spider.


    The priestdy pointed her staff at the monster. The pr bears, wolves, and wendigos roared loudly and threw themselves at the monster.


    By nature, creatures of lower levels had fear toward creatures of higher level than them, so they would not dare to fight a more advanced creature. However, those pr bears, ice-armored beasts, and wendigos that seemed like mutant creatures had no fear toward the sacred-blood monster of tentacles. Under themand of the priestdy, they took death calmly and fought the monster together.


    "Spirit!" Han Sen was hiding behind an ice wall, watching the priestdy in surprise. The spirit had almost transparent skin. Her eyes were like cats and her ears were pointy. There was no way she would be mistaken for human.


    Han Sen only knew there was an aristocrat spirit in the spirit shelter on the mountain, which should be her.


    The creatures also looked simr to what Han Sen had heard. However, Han Sen had no idea what she wanted to do. Judging by the number of the creatures, she should have used all the force of her shelter.


    Although there were a lot of creatures on her side, they were not the monster¡¯s match. The ice-armored beasts could not even break the skin of the monster. The attacks from the mutant creatures only left some shadow marks on the tentacles, which did not seem too effective.


    To the contrary, once the monster swept its tentacles across, a few ice-armored beasts would be blown away and injured seriously if they were not killed already.


    As Han Sen was wondering why the aristocrat spirit did this, she suddenly raised her crystal staff.


    The crystal staff issued ripples which gradually wrapped her body. Momentarily, all of the runes on her robe were brought to life and started to glow, surrounding her with light.


    As the light gradually became dim, Han Sen saw what she looked like and stared his eyes wide.


    At this point, the aristocrat spirit was covered in a suit of crystal armor imprinted with red patterns. The armor looked mysterious and morous, making her look even more divine.


    The crystal staff had now turned into a crystal spear with red stripes. The aristocrat spirit held the spear backward on the side of her body, her eyes fixed on the monster of tentacles.


    "Kill!" The aristocrat spirit shouted coldly. Her mount, the red-striped white tiger quickly ran toward the monster of tentacles and reached it immediately.


    Holding onto the two sacred-blood creatures and under the siege of so many mutant creatures, the monster of tentacles could not focus, although it was not injured. It failed to see that the red-striped white tiger had alreadye at its head.


    Riding on the tiger in the air, the aristocrats spirit gazed at the monster¡¯s head coldly. The moment when the tiger brushed by the monster, the spear in the spirit¡¯s hand eventually moved.


    Like a cold lightning bolt, the crystal spear was stabbed into a squinted eye of the monster. With a growl, the monster suddenly waved a dozen huge tentacles madly, whipping the two sacred-blood creatures and the mutant creatures away.


    However, the aristocrat spirit stayed still. Her tiger leveraged on the monster and charged the monster again.


    Boom!


    This time, nothing was distracting the monster, so it noticed the tiger in time. A tentacle suddenly blew the red-striped white tiger away.


    The moment the tiger was hit, the morous aristocrat spirit moved her long legs covered in armor. She stepped on the back of the tiger and sent her curvaceous figure in the air. Seizing the red-striped crystal spear, she stabbed at the other eye of the monster.


    Roar!


    The other eye of the monster was stabbed as well, so it issued another painful scream. This time, instead of using its tentacles, it quickly shrank into the ice water pond, carrying the aristocrat spirit with it, making a huge ssh.


    Han Sen was dumbfounded. The aristocrat spirit was even stronger than he thought. She should have a fitness level around eighty, which made her a top aristocrat spirit.


    More importantly, the aristocrat spirit was extremely skilled at martial arts. When she was fighting, she had top-notch footwork and spear skills,parable to any human evolver.


    Shortly, the pond became calm. With another ssh, the aristocrat spirit emerged from the cold pond, dripping all over. Her purple hair was soaked, stuck to the crystal armor, making her look attractive in a different way.


    Han Sen saw very clearly that the aristocrat spirit had only hurt the weakness of the monster, which is its eyes. The monster was only forced back into the pond. She did not have the ability to kill it.

 Chapter 443: Two Quarrel and A Third Profits by It

    Chapter 443: Two Quarrel and A Third Profits by It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The snow spider and the ck bird which were severely injured tried to escape in the chaos. However, the creatures from the spirit shelter threw themselves at the two sacred-blood creatures, preventing them from leaving.


    If it were under any other circumstances, either the snow spider or the ck bird could easily fight or even killed these creatures. However, they had just been severely injured and almost killed by the monster, which made it hard for them to even breach the siege of the creatures.


    The aristocrat spirit did not pause at all, attacking the snow spider with the spear in her hands.


    Han Sen suddenly understood that the aristocrat spirit had the same n as he did. She wanted to get rid of the monster in order to pick up some easy gains.


    Go ahead. I wonder who the real winner would be. Han Sen watched the fight from behind the ice wall and chuckled inwardly.


    Although both the snow spider and ckbird were dying, they were, after all, sacred-blood creatures. With her primitive and mutant creatures, the aristocrats spirit still suffered a great loss trying to kill them.


    Bodies of ice-armored beasts were lying everywhere. More than half of the ice-armored beasts had been injured or died. Several mutant creatures were also killed and injured. The aristocrats spirit did not change her expression, as if she did not care about the death of the creatures at all. She was focused on looking for the weaknesses of the two sacred-blood creatures.


    It was easy to tell that the aristocrat spirit¡¯s purpose was not to kill these two sacred-blood creatures, otherwise she would have done so already.


    The snow spider and ck bird were injured too seriously. Wrapped by the spider silk, the ck bird could hardly move. If the aristocrat spirit meant to kill it, she had had the opportunity a long while ago.


    Obviously, it was not what she wanted. It seemed that she wanted to enve the two sacred-blood creatures, which was why she did not want to kill them. The two sacred-blood creatures had been injured really bad. It looked like they were about to die.


    The snow spider had a weaker physique, so it could barely stand at this point. Bleeding all over, it was about to die at any minute.


    "Squeak!" The snow spider suddenly made a weird sound at the aristocrat spirit, taking back all eight spider legs, andy on its stomach.


    Seeing the behavior of the snow spider, the aristocrats spirit immediately brandished her spear to signal the creatures to stop their attacks on the snow spider and turn to the ck bird instead.


    The aristocrat spirit walked up to the snow spider and held the spear horizontally. With ripples passing her body, her armor turned into the priest rope again, and the red stripes disappeared from the crystal spear, which then turned to a staff.


    She held the sparkling crystal staff high and touched the head of the snow spider with the gemstone sitting on top of the staff.


    The snow spider shivered, wanting to get away from the sparkling staff, but in the end, it only squeaked softly and epted.


    Seeing her staff was about to touch the head of the spider, the female spirit could not help smiling.


    However, at this very moment, she quickly changed her expression. Moving quickly to the right, she was already toote.


    A figure suddenly shed past the aristocrat spirit, holding a dagger that looked like a wolf tooth backward and shing it at her neck.


    The aristocrat spirit stepped back, her staff falling to the ground. She covered her snow-white neck with both hands, staring at the grinning man with the dagger in his hand. Blood was welling between her fingers.


    "Thank you so much for your help. I will never forget you. I will go to your ce another time to thank you by asking for your service," Han Sen said to the female spirit with a smile. Without any pause, he jumped to the kneeling snow spider and stabbed his dagger into its face.


    Squeak!


    The snow spider squeaked painfully, trying to stand up, but it was toote. Han Sen moved the dagger to slice the spider¡¯s head open, and blood and brain squirted from the injury. The snow spider fell to the ground.


    "Sacred-blood creature snow spider killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points."


    Han Senmented the fact that he did not gain a beast soul when hearing the voice.


    Seeing that Han Sen killed the sacred-blood snow spider, the aristocrat spirit bristled and tried to say something. However, when she opened her mouth, blood jetted out, and she turned into scattering sparkles with no words left.


    "Rest in peace," Han Sen said quietly, running toward the other sacred-blood creature, the ck bird.


    The creatures that followed the aristocrats spirit scattered and the ran away after she was killed. Han Sen did not have time to pay them any mind. Both primitive and mutant creatures were always abundant, which he had plenty of opportunities to kill. However, it was very hard to find a sacred-blood creature, so he could not let this chance go.


    The ck bird was no stronger than the snow spider. It did not cost Han Sen any efforts to behead it.


    "Young sacred-blood creature evil-blooded condor killed. Beast soul of evil-blooded condor gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred-blood geno points."


    Hearing the voice in his mind, Han Sen was so thrilled that he almost jumped. A sacred-blood creature beast soul! That was his first sacred-blood beast soul in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. A sacred-blood beast soul in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was much stronger than a super beast soul from First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Without the ability to kill super creatures in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary yet, this was already the best beast soul Han Sen could get his hands on at this point.


    The other creatures had all run away, and Han Sen was in no mood to chase after them. He could not wait to see what type of beast soul his newly gained one was.


    Han Sen was looking forward to having a shapeshifting beast soul the most, or a beast soul armor would do as well.


    The former could enhance his ability to fight to a great extent, while thetter could increase his survival rates significantly. They were both great options.


    Type of beast soul of evil-blooded condor: glyph.


    Seeing the introduction to the newly gained beast soul, Han Sen was dazed. What kind of beast soul is a beast soul glyph?


    Because there were too many types of beast souls, all they learned in school was somemon types. As human became stronger and stronger in God¡¯s Sanctuary, more creatures had been killed and more types of beast souls were known. There were many newly discovered beast souls that one had to explore oneself.


    Of course, if one reported the discovery of a new type of beast soul to the Alliance, some rewards could be imed after the type was verified.

 Chapter 444: Evolution of Angel Finished

    Chapter 444: Evolution of Angel Finished


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not have any recollection about a beast soul glyph, so he had no idea what it was used for. He tried to summon the beast soul glyph of evil-blooded condor, and the condor suddenly appeared as a ck shadow. The shadow then issued a scream before it disappeared in Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen looked at his body carefully and saw that he had a new tattoo of ck condor, which was spreading its wings and ready to attack. The condor looked so fierce and gloomy that he almost felt like it was real and would w out someone¡¯s heart at any minute.


    The tattoo stretched from the back of Han Sen to his chest, taking up the better half of his upper body, making him look like a badass fighter.


    Han Sen tried to make a punch but did not feel any enhancement in his strength. Nor did he feel anything odd about his body. The glyph did not have any burden on his body like shapeshifting beast souls either.


    "What is this glyph for?" Han Sen frowned slightly, unable to figure it out at the moment. He had to look something up when he was back on the warship Daphne.


    Checking the bodies of the snow spider and evil-blooded condor, Han Sen was ready to summon the golden growler and take the meat back, in case the monster with tentacles came back.


    However, he suddenly heard a crackling sound in his mind, as if something was broken.


    Han Sen was dazed and suddenly remembered something. He looked to his mind and saw the cocoon of light that the holy angel turned into had been broken. The cute lolita walked out with the ck crystal in her hand, looking exactly the same, without any change.


    "That was fast." Han Sen was quite surprised, wanting to check on the holy angel. However, she suddenly left the ck crystal and flew out of Han Sen¡¯s mind on her own, throwing herself at the body of the snow spider.


    "Hey, what are you trying to do?" Han Sen quickly stopped her.


    The holy angel held onto the leg of the snow spider, pleading with her eyes full of tear. Although she could not speak, her vulnerable look made Han Sen soften his attitude.


    "All right. You go ahead." Han Sen thought that the snow spider was so big in size that it would take him several days to gain a sacred geno point, so it was much easier for her to eat it. After all, it was just a sacred-blood creature instead of a super creature. He will have plenty of such opportunities in the future.


    In addition, there was also the body of the evil-blooded condor, which would take him at least two or three months to eat as well.


    The lolita gained Han Sen¡¯s permission and became so excited that she immediately opened her mouth and bit at the leg of the snow spider.


    Han Sen was in no mood to watch her eating and quickly checked her current status.


    Super beast soul archangel: Pet (can further evolve)


    Seeing such a simple introduction, Han Sen feltpletely dumbstruck. Archangel sounded a lot more impressive than holy angel, and there was no problem with the super beast soul status, or "pet," or the note "can further evolve." However, the problem was that the pet no longer had her transformed state.


    "So, has she now returned to her original state and could no longer be transformed? Must I feed her all over again until the transformation happens?"


    Han Sen was dazed.


    If that was true, Han Sen would probably cry out loud. It took him so much effort for the pet to transform, while she had now returned to her initial state. Was it all a waste?


    Han Sen thought about it and felt something was wrong.


    There was no way for the holy angel to return to her original state, and her name was also changed to archangel, which waspletely different from what it was.


    "Maybe, she had turned into a super beast soul of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Thinking of that possibility, Han Sen¡¯s heart started to race.


    If that was true, it was to say that he already owned a super beast soul of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. As long as he made her transform, he would have the ability to kill a super creature in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. There were many horrendous beings that had fitness levels above 100 among the sacred-blood creatures in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so there was no telling how strong a super creature could be. Han Sen was not sure himself when he could kill a super creature, the Archangel was undoubtedly a guarantee that he could hunt super creatures one day.


    Of course, it was not easy to feed her until she transformed. With his experience of raising pets in first God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen was in no rush.


    "Little girl, don¡¯t let me down." Han Sen turned to look at the lolita and found her already eating the meat of the condor. The gigantic evil-blooded condor was devoured almostpletely, with only a leg left. The snow spider was long gone.


    "Stop it!" Han Sen quickly eximed. He was only lost in his thought for a little while, yet the Lolita had already almost finished two sacred-blood creatures. How efficient!


    Luckily, Han Sen stopped her in time and saved himself a bird leg, which probably weighed a few hundred pounds. He did not need to worry about food in a long while.


    The little girl stood next to Han Sen looking upset and dissatisfied, her eyes ncing at the bird leg from time to time, licking her pink lips.


    "You foodie! This bird leg is mine and you don¡¯t get to take another bite." Han Sen squeezed her tender cheeks and sent her back to his mind.


    At the same time, he summoned the golden growler in its biggest form, putting the bodies of the ice-armored beasts and other mutant creatures on its back. Han Sen then took the piles of trophies back to the teleport device.


    There was so much meat that Han Sen could not finish it himself. The bird leg alone would provide food for him in months. It would be nice if he could sell the meat to Xu You and others for some nice stuff in the Alliance. Like Yang Manli had said, it would only benefit him if humans got stronger in general.


    As for the spirit, Han Sen had already learned how strong she was. He estimated that she was more or less as strong as himself. However, Han Sen did not know how many mutant creatures there were in the spirit shelter, so it would be a bit risky for him to go there alone.


    Spirits were different from creatures in that they were intelligent. Han Sen made a sneak attack to kill the spirit just now, but a real fight would not be that simple. In addition, Han Sen needed to sell the meat at this point and search the information on the beast soul glyph in the Alliance, so he was in no hurry to go to the spirit shelter. As Han Sen walked to the ice cave where the teleport device was, he was wondering which beast soul he should feed the ck crystal to next.


    He was not so sure about the function of the ck crystal at this point, so he was not able to make up his mind. Since the holy angel became archangel and returned to its untransformed state, did it mean that a beast soul that was not a pet would simply evolve?

 Chapter 445: Mountains of Meat

    Chapter 445: Mountains of Meat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at all the beast souls he owned and finally had his eyes on the blood snail beast soul. It was a super pet armor, but it was no longer that effective in front of a sacred-blood creature in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Han Sen decided to try the ck crystal on it as an experiment.


    The super beast souls were all surrounding the ck crystal, while the archangel had lost her interest in it. Han Sen could not tell whether it was because the ck crystal was no longer useful to her, or that she had not transformed yet.


    With Han Sen¡¯smand, the blood snail quickly moved to the ck crystal with joy, swallowing it entirely.


    Simr to the angel, light started to form a cocoon that wrapped the blood snail up.


    Han Sen was in no hurry. It was obvious that feeding a beast soul was much faster than feeding a creature. In the case of the angel, it did not take long. For the blood snail, it should take probably a month.


    Han Sen had significant expectation. If what he thought was real, that would be fantastic.


    In the ice cave, the berserk ice-armored beast that Yang Manli took back made quite a ssh among the old-timers.


    An evolver who had just entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was able to kill a berserk ice-armored beast, which was simply unbelievable.


    Some people were saying how impressive the young people nowadays were, while others thought it was just good luck.


    Yang Manli did not exin anything. Even if she said that Han Sen killed the berserk beast with one punch, these people would not believe it.


    Actually, no one would believe a fresh evolver could kill a berserk ice-armored beast with just one punch. Even a sacred evolver could not achieve that.


    As people were still talking about Han Sen and the berserk ice-armored beast, they heard loud noises that sounded like an earthquake.


    "Did the creatures find this ce ande here to attack us?" Many people were shocked, going close to the teleport device, ready to leave God¡¯s Sanctuary in case of any danger.


    After a while, the rumbles stopped. They heard a voice shouting, "Manli, give me a hand."


    Yang Manli clearly could tell that it was Han Sen¡¯s voice. She quickly walked outside the ice cave. Others were also wondering what was happening, so some of them also followed out.


    When they came out of the ice cave, all of them stared their eyes wide. They could not believe what they were seeing and their jaws almost dropped to the floor.


    A golden lion that looked like a small hill was carrying piles of bodies of ice-armored beasts and other mutant creatures such as giant snow wolf and ice bear.


    On top of the bodies stood a young figure. It was Han Sen who disregarded people¡¯s advice and went hunting alone.


    "Han Sen... Brother... These are all yours?" Xu You asked with his voice trembling. This was so hard to believe that he could not register the fact even though he had rubbed his eyes hard.


    Everyone else had almost the same reaction. Many of them had been here for more than a decade, but none of them had witnessed so many gains. In addition, there were even bodies of mutant creatures.


    Many of them felt unreal like Xu You, feeling they were in a dream.


    Otherwise, how could there be so many bodies of creatures? And how could there be such a gigantic amount?


    Yang Manli looked at Han Sen with a weird look, feelingplicated inside. She just said that Han Sen couldn¡¯t take down the spirit shelter, but he returned with so many bodies of even mutant creatures in such a short amount of time.


    Maybe he really conquered the spirit shelter? Yang Manli looked at Han Sen and did not know what to think.


    The young man who she used to despise had grown so fast that he had fully exceeded her expectation and evenprehension.


    "You can say that." Han Sen told them about how he encountered the sacred-blood snow spider, evil-blooded condor, monster of tentacles, and aristocrats spirit.


    However, he was telling them the adapted version, in which he only witnessed a fight between the four and grabbed some gains when they were all seriously injured.


    "Look, this is the bird leg of that ckbird bitten off by another creature. Unfortunately, it still ran away, so I only have this leg." Han Sen raised the bird leg that was the leftover of the archangel, as if he was showing off.


    Everyone looked to Han Sen admiringly, saying that Han Sen was so lucky that he collected so many bodies of ice-armored beasts and mutant creatures and even a sacred-blood bird leg. Lady luck was really looking after him.


    No one suspected what Han Sen said. Some people had been here for decades, and many of them had seen the snow spider and the ckbird. Some people had even seen the aristocrats spirit. For someone who just came here to know these details, Han Sen must have seen them with his own eyes, otherwise how could he possibly know?


    "Brother, such luck." Xu You looked at the piles of bodies lustfully. "What do you n to do with these? You can¡¯t eat all of them make yourself. How about you sell some of them to us? And we can give you a good price."


    As Xu You said it, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Han Sen. These people had a lot more desire toward the meat of creatures than ordinary guys, especially for those mutant creatures. Many people had been so excited that their eyes turned red, wanting to take a bite right away.


    "Yes, of course they¡¯re for sale," Han Sen said assertively.


    "I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand for an ice-armored beast."


    "One hundred and fifty thousand..."


    As Han Sen just gave his answer, many people were starting to shout price already. The scene looked like a bunch of rich people who did not know how to spend their money, waving their checks at Han Sen.


    "I am going to sell these creatures, but only to the insiders. If anyone else wanted to buy them, they have to double the price. Also, I only ept Saint Hall licenses and geno solutions beyond A-ss," said Han Sen quietly. He did not bring all the meat back just to gain some money.


    "Brother, would you mean?" Everyone was dazed, and Xu You asked eventually.


    "I am going to set up a gang. Whoever in the gang could purchase meat with the insider price, and they can also use their points," Han Sen said casually.


    In the future, he would definitely conquer the spirit shelter. It would take more than just himself to rule the spirit shelter, because he could not stay there all the time. He would rather recruit every master fighter at this ce to follow him and guard the spirit shelter for him. This way, in the future, no matter how many people were teleported to this ce, they had to follow his order.

 Chapter 446: Shocked

    Chapter 446: Shocked


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "If we do not join your gang, how much do we need to pay for an ice-armored beast?" A middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s asked Han Sen.


    "An A-ss Saint Hall license of the evolver level," Han Sen said determinedly.


    "What? An A-ss Saint Hall license of the evolver level for an ice-armored beast? Why don¡¯t you go rob someone instead?" The man shouted madly immediately.


    Many people also used Han Sen of being shameless. Some even tried to snatch a body on the back of the golden growler.


    This was just human nature. Many people could go through hardship with you together, but could not share your wealth, let alone watch you be fortunate.


    "Ouch!" Han Sen made a sudden move, and the cursed wolf dagger suddenly cut off the hand of someone who had touched the golden growler to snatch a body.


    The shrill scream made everyone feel dumbstruck. They all stopped moving and looked to Han Sen and the man with a broken arm was rolling around on the floor.


    "Without my permission, I dare you touch my properties. If your hands touched it, you would lose your hands. If your feet moved, you would lose your feet. If your head came close, you would lose your head," Han Sen said coldly with the blood the cursed wolf dagger.


    "Dammit. He got some nerve to use violence. Let us kill the bastard."


    "You injured our friend. Are you even a human being?"


    "Kill this animal!"


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Han Sen suddenly became the person whom everyone hated, as if he was so guilty that everyone would kill him the first chance they got.


    Xu You and a few others tried to stop the rest of the group, because they were so few, four or five persons had already thrown themselves at Han Sen, who were all old-timers who had been in this ce for more than two decades.


    Of course, they were not trying to avenge the person who had lost his hand, but to take all the bodies for themselves after getting rid of Han Sen.


    In their eyes, Han Sen was no more than a brat who got lucky. Since he had just entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, there was no way that he was their match. It would be a piece of cake to kill Han Sen.


    Those people summoned their beast souls and tried to kill him with each move, ready to take Han Sen¡¯s life. These bodies were so attractive, especially to those who had not seen so much mutant meat in decades. On top of that, there was even a sacred-blood bird leg. Lust had gone to their heads.


    Han Sen did not change his expression at all. Smiling coldly, he had thought of this possibility when he brought back the meat and did not feel surprised at all. It was not even necessary to get angry.


    Yang Manli¡¯s face became stern. She summoned a bow and arrow, ready to help Han Sen. These people were the ones she despised the most.


    Because most people could potentially gain some benefits, they became self-righteous in grabbing what belonged to others. These people were nothing different from robbers, and even worse than robbers.


    At least robbers got the bad name that they deserved, while these people tried to justify their behaviors.


    However, before Yang Manli could even shoot an arrow, Han Sen suddenly moved. Instantaneously, he dashed between the first five people who made their attacks.


    Ouch!


    Five screams were made at the same time, so they sounded like it came from the same person. The first five people who threw themselves at Han Sen all lost their right hands which were holding their weapons. Blood jetted out, and the five persons were rolling around on the ground with their left hands covering their broken arms, pleading and crying.


    Everyone was dumbstruck by Han Sen who had a straight face and the five screaming persons, shocked at what had happened.


    Those five people had been in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for more than a decade. They were all quite experienced. Although it was hard to get some meat in this ce, their fitness level must be over forty after so many years. However, after one move, all of them lost their right hands, which made everyone shocked.


    "Who else want to take my life?" The code gaze of Han Sen swept across everyone¡¯s face. Those who were trying to kill Han Sen were snatch some meat all felt a chill and stepped back involuntarily.


    Yang Manli looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression, as she had not expected that Han Sen would be so aggressive.


    "Uncle Qing is here..."


    "Uncle Qing, you must help us. This bastard hurt his own kind."


    "Uncle Qing, we have always helped each other, and he is cruel even to one of us. He¡¯s just an animal."


    "..."


    A middle-aged man in his 70s or 80s came from the ice cave. For an evolver who had a lifespan of three hundred years old, eighty years old was indeed just middle-aged.


    Seeing the man called Uncle Qing, Yang Manli became nervous, put down her bow and arrow and said hastily, "Uncle Qing, don¡¯t listen to them, they were trying to steal Han Sen¡¯s..."


    Before Yang Manli even finished her words, Uncle Qing gestured her to stop.


    Seeing Uncle Qing¡¯s behavior, the rest of the group became excited and med Han Sen for everything with exaggeration, as if it was a felony for Han Sen not to share his gains with them for free. Their behavior of stealing was also beautified as a move for justice.


    Yang Manli looked upset. Uncle Qing should be the first person who was teleported to this ce. He had been here for a few decades and had the most geno points among the group. He was also the only person who had killed a mutant creature.


    ording to Uncle Qing himself, his fitness level was around sixty, but Yang Manli believed it should be more than that.


    In addition, Uncle Qing had also practiced strong hyper geno arts design for evolvers, so he was not any average evolver. It was fair to say that Uncle Qing was the strongest person in the group.


    Although Han Sen was strong, he had just entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. If Uncle Qing was trying to harm Han Sen, Han Sen might be killed.


    "Uncle Qing, this is not all Han Sen¡¯s fault..." Xu You gritted his teeth and said in Han Sen¡¯s favor.


    However, Uncle Qing gestured him to silence as well, and walked to Han Sen.


    Yang Manli¡¯s face became even more grim. She quickly walked to Han Sen, showing her attitude.


    The rest of the group were celebrating Han Sen¡¯s mishap with expectation and greed. As long as Uncle Qing got rid of Han Sen, they should be able to split the meat. Uncle Qing had always been generous, so they should all be able to get some.


    Seeing Uncle Qing walking straight to Han Sen, many people were shouting inwardly, "Kill him... Kill him..."


    Although Han Sen had some extraordinary performance and an impressive dagger, no one believed he could beat Uncle Qing who was absolutely stronger than him.


    When Uncle Qing was less than 6 feet from Han Sen, under everyone¡¯s watch and expectation, he drew a Z-steel knife that looked ancient.


    With the surprising, suspicious, puzzled, confused, uneasy, and frightened looks from different people, Uncle Qing wielded the weapon and cut off the heads of the five people who were rolling around and screaming. Then, Uncle Qing bowed to Han Sen reverently.


    "Young Master Han, Ning Qing hase toote. I deserve any punishment from you."


    Everyone was shocked at the moment. Uncle Qing was the strongest person in the group, the only one who had killed a mutant creature, acted as if he was Han Sen¡¯s servant. Everyone felt they needed more brainpower to understand that.

 Chapter 447: Reward

    Chapter 447: Reward


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "The Nings of the Starry Group?" Han Sen frowned slightly. That was the only Nings he knew of.


    Uncle Qing said respectively, "Yes, I am the eldest among the six sons of the Nings, also the most useless one. My two nephews did not know who you were and had acted inappropriately. My father wanted to apologize in person but was afraid that you did not like to be disturbed, so he did not go. However, he told us that no matter which one of us in the family had the luck to meet you, we must treat you as our patron. Whatever you need, we would support you no matter how much it costs."


    As Uncle Qing said that, the rest of the group werepletely shocked.


    Everyone had heard about Starry Group, which was one of thergest corporations in the Alliance. No one had thought that Uncle Qing was one of the Nings. What was even more unexpected was that even the Nings had to treat Han Sen this way. Everyone was wondering what was Han Sen¡¯s background.


    Many people got scared and became pale at this point. They wanted to rob someone whom even the Nings needed to be reverent to. If Han Sen wanted to get his revenge, it would be so easy not only in God¡¯s sanctuary, but also in the Alliance. Everyone was covered in cold sweat and felt their legs were limp.


    "You did not know that before, so it was okay. We will talk about the futureter," Han Senmented neutrally.


    He knew that the reason for Uncle Qing to treat himself like that was not because of who he was, but the potential rtionship between him and Han Jingzhi. Han Sen could not tell whether Uncle Qing meant what he said, so he did not feel happy at all.


    "In the future, whatever Young Master Han needs, please let us know. The Nings will not disappoint you." Uncle Qing did not say anything more but showed his loyalty.


    Han Sen nodded and turned to Yang Manli. "Yang Manli, I will give this much meat to you. Organize our gang as soon as possible, but it will not be necessary to recruit some of these people."


    Han Sen had no doubt in Yang Manli¡¯s ability. She used to manage a big gang like Steel Armor Gang really well. There were not a lot of people present, so even if they all joined the gang, it would be still a piece of cake for Yang Manli.


    "Okay." Yang Manli counted all the bodies and felt puzzled. Since the Nings treated him like this, maybe he was really rted to Han Jingzhi?


    However, thinking about it, Yang Manli felt it was unlikely. Everyone knew that Han Jingzhi did not have a wife or kids.


    Han Sen did not mind what Yang Manli was thinking. After giving everything to her, he teleported back to the Alliance, wanting to figure out what was the use of a beast soul glyph as soon as possible.


    "Han Sen, when did youe back?" Qiu Cheng said hi to Han Sen while heading out the moment Han Sen went back to the dormitory.


    "I¡¯ve juste back. Where are you heading?" Han Sen asked casually.


    "Where else than the drill? It is the end of the month and at this time there is always a drill going on for everyone to join. Whoever gets the first ce will be rewarded by Vice-captain Chen. I¡¯m just going to check it out. Your timing is perfect. Let¡¯s go together," Qiu Cheng dragged Han Sen out.


    Initially, Han Sen did not want to go. However, since everyone was getting along pretty well in the cookhouse, he did not want to turn Qiu Cheng down and followed him to the training hall of the warship.


    Han Sen had heard about Vice-captain Chen from Ji Yanran. He was a strong surpasser. Initially, the captain of a warship like Daphne must be an advanced surpasser who was also a general. However, because of the special background of Ji Yanran, she became the captain of Daphne. And the vice-captain was selected based on the standards of an official captain.


    Chen Shoushan, a strong surpasser. Ji Yanran said he was close to the Jis, but even if she did not say that, Han Sen would know that he was, because if he was not working for the Jis, the Jis would not let Ji Yanran work on Daphne.


    In addition to the vice-captain, there were two more surpassers on Daphne: Director Lin Haifeng and Quartermaster Zhao Ping.


    These were the people who worked for Daphne. As for the expert panel, there should also be some surpassers. However, they were beyond Ji Yanran¡¯s power.


    Even in Ji Yanran¡¯s team, because of theplicated rtionships, it was hard for Ji Yanran to make arrangements from time to time. Many things she did would be potentially challenged.


    Han Sen and Qiu Cheng came to the training hall, which was almost full of soldiers already. It seemed that many people were interested in the drill.


    Since everyone in the cookhouse was present, Qiu Cheng and Han Sen sat next to them.


    Han Sen took a look at the training hall and found the training field was a closed one. Also, he found the training item familiar.


    "Isn¡¯t this the device called Sprint that Professor Yan designed?" Han Sen saw the metal walls in the training field and felt surprised that the device was put into use so soon.


    A soldier was quickly jumping and running on the metal walls, but he did not even make it halfway before he got shocked and fell, rolling out of the device.


    "Who else wants to give it a try? If you can pass this test at level 10, I will reward you with an S-ss Saint Hall license of the evolver level," Chen Shoushan said with a smile, sitting at the rostrum of the training hall.


    The reward was a lot, but none of the soldiers moved, looking at each other. Sprint at level X with a gravity of forty added was simply too difficult. Many soldiers had already tried, and many among them were great evolvers. However, none of them was able to make it to even half the way. It was not only because of the gravity, but also because of the failure of the soldiers with a fitness more than seventy that no soldier dared to try again.


    Han Sen knew Sprint very well naturally. It was not something that could be achieved with strength alone. Strength, reflex, flexibility, and the ability to make judgments about the terrain all had huge bearings on the result. If one step was wrong, there was no way for one to make it no matter how strong one was.


    "Warframe department, warship crew, coast guard, and medical team had all send someone to try. Now only the cookhouse has not tried yet. I think we should give them a chance," someone suddenly said.


    Han Sen thought the voice was familiar, looked to that direction, and found he was Wang Hou, the head of the warframe department who he metst time.

 Chapter 448: A New Recruit Trying Sprint

    Chapter 448: A New Recruit Trying Sprint


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The fat squad leader became slightly pale. There had been many great soldiers who had tried the device and failed, so Wang Hou was clearly bringing the cookhouse up to set them up. However, there was no way the fat squad leader could argue with that.


    After hearing Wang Hou¡¯s words, Chen Shoushan looked at the fat squad leader and said with a smile, "That is right. Luo, you are having a lot of fun just now, so it¡¯s time for you to move around. I think you have a great team, so you will definitely do well."


    "Yes, captain." The fat squad leader stood up and saluted, cursing Wang Hou inwardly.


    Although everyone in the cookhouse was an evolver with high ranks, they were not the best fighters, because that¡¯s not what they did.


    They were only there to see other people train but did not expect to be set up by Wang Hou.


    Although the fat squad leader wanted to go himself, the rule regted that no team leads shall participate. In addition, with his round figure, he would probably lose even worse if he were to participate.


    The fat squad leader looked to his team members and received pleading looks, meaning they were not confident at all.


    "Fatty, isn¡¯t there a new recruit in your cookhouse? Let him make an appearance. It doesn¡¯t matter what the result is. We just want to meet him." As the fat squad leader was hesitating whom to pick, Wang Hou spoke again.


    After that day, Wang Hou looked through Han Sen¡¯s profile. He did not see anything special about Han Sen. The greatest strength about the sky was probably the fact that he graduated with the rank of major.


    However, that rank was nothing special on Daphne. Many soldiers had that rank and they were all more experienced than this new recruit, since a new recruit was unlikely to be assigned to this post.


    A mission like this required veterans. For Han Sen, who had just graduated from the military school, it was abnormal for him to be assigned to this ce.


    Wang Hou looked into Han Sen¡¯s background a bit further and found he graduated from the same school as Ji Yanran. The two must have known each other.


    Naturally, Han Sen was counted as Ji Yanran¡¯s fervent by Wang Hou. He wondered how strong a fighter Han Sen was. Wang Hou had always thought he should take every chance to know his enemy better.


    The fat squad leader frowned and wanted to say something. However, Han Sen said calmly, "It¡¯s okay. I can try. I want to anyway."


    "Okay." The fat squad leader did not stop Han Sen. After all, this was not a real drill. Since no one had seeded, it was simply normal for Han Sen to fail as well. And worst case he would get shocked, which was nothing to a soldier.


    Han Sen got up, shot a nce at Wang Hou, and entered the training field.


    Although Daphne only had one warframe department, it was an advanced departmentprised of fifteen warframe soldiers, who were all carefully selected veterans.


    Basically, except for the cookhouse, every other department was elite units. For example, the warship crew had a lot of groups such as the repair group and others.


    Han Sen entered the training field, and the gravity trainer was turned up. He suddenly felt a lot more burden.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were suddenly on Han Sen. Although they all knew this new recruit would fail, it was fun to predict when he would fail.


    In addition to Wang Hou, some other people were also observing Han Sen with scrutiny.


    Ji Yanran did not manage to hide the fact that she was the one who got Han Sen on the warship from Chen Shoushan. The fact that Chen Shoushan was helping Wang Hou get Han Sen up the stage was because he was also wondering what Han Sen could do to make Ji Yanran spend so much effort.


    Han Sen took a deep breath and walked to the first metal wall.


    Han Sen had asked Ji Yanran about Wang Hou in private, because as sensitive as he was, he could feel the hostility Wang Hou held against himself.


    That was abnormal. Han Sen was merely a new recruit and had not offended Wang Hou ever. He had not even met Wang Hou before. Han Sen did not feel that the hostility simply came from the bump.


    What Ji Yanran told Han Sen corroborated Han Sen¡¯s assumption.


    Wang Hou was connected to the expert panel. Although he was the head of the warframe department, he was elected because of the suggestion of the expert panel. Wang Hou himself had selected all the soldiers in his department. It was fair to say that the warframe department worked for the expert panel.


    There were many schrs and experts pissed at Ji Yanran, which was a known fact. After all, Ji Yanran had just be an evolver. Although she came from a prominent family, that did not help the fieldwork, which was why the expert panel did not like her very much.


    In addition, the old Captain whom Ji Yanran had reced was very close to the expert panel, so that had also added to the prejudice the expert panel held against Ji Yanran.


    Because of Ji Yanran¡¯s family, no one dared to say anything. However, if Ji Yanran herself made some serious mistakes, it would be natural for her to be removed from Daphne.


    Initially, Han Sen did not want any drama, and only want to finish his tasks while improving himself. However, since he was here because of Ji Yanran, many people would know that. If he acted poorly, Ji Yanran would be humiliated.


    It was not an option for his girlfriend to be humiliated. Not just that, he needed to make her proud. Otherwise, he would not call himself her boyfriend.


    Han Sen knew very well what Wang Hou was trying to do, but he did not care.


    "You want to watch, I¡¯ll let you watch." Han Sen made the first step on the metal wall, dashing on the white zone which was only 1 foot wide.


    Han Sen was very fast, unlike the previous soldiers who were trying to control their speed so that they had more time to observe and decide how to go ahead. Han Sen did the opposite thing. He was fast from the beginning, going forward on the randomlyid metal walls.


    A newbie is just a newbie. Going like this, he would fall in seconds. Many people were thinking in their head.


    Watching Han Sen going as fast as this, Wang Hou could not help but feel surprised, wondering if Han Sen was a true idiot or trying to fall as fast as possible.


    Even Chen Shoushan frowned slightly. If this was all he could do, it would be a waste of Ji Yanran¡¯s energy. Chen Shoushan was quite disappointed.

 Chapter 449: Like the Tutorial

    Chapter 449: Like the Tutorial


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just a dozen secondster, almost every soldier widened their eyes.


    Han Sen was jumping up and down on the carefully ced metal walls, fast and steady. He managed to fulfill many actions that looked extremely scary wlessly with a sense of rhythm. As he stepped on the leaning or reversed metal walls, he was so smooth that people almost forgot that it was Sprint at level 10.


    When the difficulty and speed reached a certain level, it was credible to watch someone go like this. Going through one challenge after another at such high speed made people¡¯s blood boil. Everyone wished they were in the moment with Han Sen.


    "Very well done, Han Sen!" The fat squad leader was so happy that he could not close his mouth. With such performance, even if Han Sen could not follow through, the cookhouse had already been honored. No one would dare to call the cookhouse a troop of the dinner table again.


    Wang Hou¡¯s eyes became cold and he chuckled inwardly. "This guy is indeed something. However, he is just too na?ve to show everything at this moment. Go ahead and tell us who you are, so that in the future we could get rid of you much easier."


    As a surpasser, Chen Shoushan could see even more than Wang Hou. Han Sen¡¯s performance was surprising to him as well not just because of his physique. Physique was just a part of what it took to go through Sprint. What was more important was the ability to see the big picture, make judgments, and act in emergency.


    Han Sen¡¯s performance in all aspects was beyond Chen Shoushan¡¯s expectation. Han Sen had not made a single mistake from the beginning to the end. He was simply acting like the tutorial the AI simted.


    "This new recruit is great." Being someone close to the Jis, Chen Shoushan was happy to see Han Sen¡¯s performance and smiled.


    Quartermaster Zhao Ping also nodded and said, "Great indeed."


    Director Lin Haifeng said, "What a great newbie. It is such a shame that he was sent to the cookhouse. With his talent, it is just a waste."


    Momentarily, Han Sen had already gone through half of Sprint without even lowering his speed. He kept running forward as if he could not stop himself.


    All the soldiers had be extremely excited. With the fat squad leader leading them, they started to pping to cheer him up.


    As they were pping, Han Sen¡¯s moves felt even more arithmetic. Each of the step was on the beat, which was great to watch.


    "S*#t! This is no drill, but a performance," Qiu Cheng was so excited that he shouted.


    Many soldiers felt the same as Qiu Cheng. Before Han Sen, all the soldiers seemed to be at training, but when it was Han Sen¡¯s turn, it was like an acrobatic performance and even better.


    When Han Sen finished Sprint on thest metal wall, the pping became apuse. Many soldiers even stood up.


    Even Chen Shoushan, Lin Haifeng and Zhao Ping stood up to apud for Han Sen. Soldiers were straightforward like this. Seeing someone capable, soldiers would not hold back their emotions or theirpliments.


    "Amazing. Very nicely done. You deserve the reward. Here is the S-ss Saint Hall license." Chen Shoushan walked to Han Sen and gave him the license.


    "Thank you, Captain." Han Sen took the license and saluted.


    "No need. You deserve it." Chen Shoushan patted Han Sen on the shoulder and smiled. "You have very nice moves. Have you practiced this before?"


    "Sir, the system called Sprint is one of the products developed by Professor Yan from ckhawk military Academy. I am his student and one of the testers of the system," Han Sen said truthfully.


    "That is why. So you came from a famous teacher. Then tell us about the system," Chen Shoushan said with approval.


    Chen Shoushan himself was the student of a famous professor, so he liked someone with Han Sen¡¯s background. Moreover, Han Sen was someone discovered by Ji Yanran.


    However, if Han Sen himself was not that good, Chen Shoushan would not do him any favor.


    Han Sen¡¯s performance was beyond Chen Shoushan¡¯s expectation, which made him feel a lot better about Han Sen. Therefore, Chen Shoushan cared less about the fact that Ji Yanran used her power to get Han Sen on board.


    Han Sen introduced this system Sprint to the soldiers as he was told to. He was someone who had used the system since it was developed, so he knew every detail about the system. After his introduction, the soldiers had a more profound understanding about the system and was less fearful of the challenge.


    After Han Sen¡¯s exnation, several soldiers felt excited to try again. Chen Shoushan asked them to feel free to try and indeed saw great progresses. In the first five people who had tried, one almost went through.


    Han Sen¡¯s reaction which was quite decent made Chen Shoushan feel even better about him. He nodded and said, "Indeed, he graduated from a good school."


    Wang Hou gazed at Han Sen who was content among the crowds with a cold look, curled his lips and said contentedly, "Dumbass, show off as much as you could. The more you show, the faster you will die."


    Wang thought he had seen through Han Sen¡¯s strength, so he felt quite content. In the eyes of Wang Hou who had passed eighty in his fitness, Han Sen whose fitness should be only around forty or fifty was nothing.


    Because of the good education he had received and good habits, Wang Hou was still observing Han Sen carefully, trying to find his weaknesses.


    Although Han Sen had not nced at Wang Hou, it was easy for him to predict what Wang Hou was thinking. However, Han Sen did not care at all.


    Maybe in Wang Hou¡¯s eyes, this was all Han Sen got. However, for Han Sen, this was just the tip of the iceberg. His true strength was far beyond Wang Hou¡¯s imagination.


    If Wang Hou was really trying to do something to Han Sen, then Han Sen would feel really excited. At that time, Wang Hou¡¯s expression must be very interesting to watch.


    Fitness over a hundred... This is quite troublesome. It seems that I need to speed up gaining geno points. I should at least fill up ordinary, primitive, and mutant geno points first. By that time, I would definitely be over a hundred in fitness.


    Han Sen was thinking to himself, I need to conquer the Spirit shelter as soon as possible. With my own shelter, I could gather more people to hunt. If I could gain the allegiance from the aristocrat spirit, that would be even better. I wonder if king spirit is really what it says.

 Chapter 450: Choosing a Hyper Geno Art

    Chapter 450: Choosing a Hyper Geno Art


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not purchase any hyper geno art on the evolver level before he reported to Daphne, because he had no idea he would end up in such remote areas and lose the ess to the Saint Hall.


    Although on Daphne there were also hyper geno arts provided to soldiers for free, Han Sen was not interested in the ordinary stuff.


    This S-ss Saint Hall license was different from an ordinary license in that he was able to use it on Daphne to trade for the hyper geno arts and geno solutions stored on the warship.


    Han Sen did not hesitate and chose hyper geno art. When he was picking, he had a slight trouble.


    Because Daphne was not the Saint Hall, only 3 to 4 types of S ss hyper geno arts were stored on board, so Han Sen had not too many options.


    Normally speaking, hyper geno arts on the evolver level were all focused on changing the structure of one¡¯s body cells.


    Alloy Fist, Alloy Leg, Alloy Body, and other hyper geno arts were all in this category. Some focused on enhancing a certain body part, while others enhanced the whole body.


    It was easier to practice hyper geno arts that were focused on a certain body part. However, aside from that body part, other parts of the body would be weaker.


    Although it was bnced to strengthen the entire body, it took longer to practice. Many hyper geno arts would take 3 to 5 years to practice, or even longer.


    Moreover, the body of the evolvers could not stand the long-term change of body cells. When using the hyper geno arts, evolvers must make a pause once in a while in case their whole body turned to metal.


    The better one¡¯s fitness, the longer one could stand the change. Han Sen had learned about the limitations quite well.


    There were four types of S-ss hyper geno arts design for evolvers stored on Daphne. Han Sen was considering three of the four, because one of them was simply focused on the back.


    Jade Fist, Metal Kick, and Micro Crystal all had their own features, which made Han Sen hesitate.


    Jade fist was a hyper geno art that focused on one¡¯s fists. It could turn the muscle and bones of the fist into Jade so tough that it could destroy anything. One would be able to break a Z-steel metal sheet with bare hands after practicing Jade fist, so it was an amazing hyper geno art.


    In addition, it was rather fast for one to practice this geno art. It would probably take one to two months for one to get somewhere and put it into use.


    Metal Kick was focused on the legs of the user. It could turn the two legs into heavy metal. When used well, the legs could function as two weapons to kick everything into pieces. However, it took much longer for one to practice Metal Kick. If one were to make the legs entirely metal, it would take one at least six months.


    As for the third option, Micro Crystal, it was a hyper geno art that could change the entire body. It could turn human body cells into Micro Crystal. When practiced well, the user¡¯s entire body would be turned into crystal, no weapon could injure the user, not evenser guns. In fact, most modern weapons would be useless in front of someone who practiced Micro Crystal.


    Of course, was very difficult to practice Micro Crystal. Without 3 to 5 years, one could not even get started with the hyper geno art. Normally speaking, it took 1 to 2 decades to achieve anything.


    The reason that Daphne was carrying Micro Crystal and many crewmembers were practicing it was that Micro Crystal also gave its users some resistance against the destructive weapons in Crystallizer rulings. That was why it was specially selected to be ced on Daphne.


    Many people who had been studying Crystallizer ruins would practice Micro Crystal. However, because it took too long to practice it, only a few people had made some achievements with the hyper geno art.


    Although there were not a lot of people who could go far with Micro Crystal, many experts and schrs in the expert panel were better at Micro Crystal, since they had practiced two or three decades or even longer.


    From a practical perspective, Jade Fist was definitely the obvious choice, because it could be put into use in 1 to 2 months. However, after some thoughts, Han Sen used his license on Micro Crystal.


    The exploitation of a single Crystallizer ruins often took years or even decades. Han Sen did not know if he would spend his entire service excavating Crystallizer ruins, so it would not hurt to practice Micro Crystal. After all, it was something the Alliance prepared for missions rted to Crystallizer ruins, and he might not be able to get this hyper geno art elsewhere.


    In addition, Han Sen had always tried to practice something that could change the structure of his body cells of all parts, which was why he always had a thing for Micro Crystal.


    As for other hyper geno arts, he believed he could always trade for themter. Since he had many asked ss licenses, he could always trade with someone in God¡¯s sanctuary, which was troublesome but feasible.


    After Han Sen chose Micro Crystal, Wang Hou got the news very soon. But he only snorted contentedly, "What¡¯s the use of Micro Crystal at this point? He will not get anywhere in 3 to 5 years. There is no way he could use it."


    Wang Hou felt Han Sen¡¯s choice was too stupid. People who made choice like this were often perfectionists or obsessive.


    Although the future seemed to be bright, the practical value was so little that it was basically useless. Micro Crystal was far less useful than Jade Fist.


    Han Sen had no idea of what Wang Hou was thinking. After he got his hands on the Micro Crystal, he started to study it and saw the tutorial for three times.


    After having a brief idea about what it was, Han Sen drank a bottle of geno solutions designed for Micro Crystal and started to practice it.


    Feeling his body cells motivated under the effect of Micro Crystal, Han Sen felt quite surprised.


    It was clearly stated in the tutorial that if he could feel something in the beginning, it meant the hyper geno art was fit for him. However, even so, without one to two years, he would not see any effects. It was a hyper geno art that took a long time to practice. If the progress was too great, the body would not be able to undertake the sudden change of the body cells, which would lead his health to copse.


    Han Sen watched every single detail ording to the tutorial and ran the hyper geno art through his body entirely. When he was ready to do it for the second time, something suddenly happened.


    Jadeskin that Han Sen had always been practicing suddenly became active at this point and joined Micro Crystal. More precisely, it swallowed Micro Crystal, making Micro Crystal a part of the coolness it was creating.

 Chapter 451: First Breakthrough

    Chapter 451: First Breakthrough


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen started to practice Jadeskin, he was too old in age. Since the foundation was notid when he was a boy and he had practiced the hyper geno art for a short time, Han Sen was not able to make a big progress with it. Without the help of geno solutions, until this day, he still was not able to make the first breakthrough with Jadeskin.


    Han Sen was stuck in a bottleneck and failed to make the breakthrough. However, when he drank the geno solutions to practice Micro Crystal, Jadeskin was activated unexpectedly and was pushed to the first breakthrough.


    Han Sen only had one feeling at this point.


    Cold! Piercing and thrilling cold!


    The cold did note from the outside but seemed toe from within. It was as if every single inch of his body was giving off the coldness, making Han Sen feel like he was going to turn into an ice statute.


    He wanted to stop activation of Jadeskin, otherwise, wondered if he would be frozen to death. However, Jadeskin was like a wild horse that did not follow his control at all. The cold got worse and worse, making Han Sen be unconscious.


    "I can¡¯t sleep. If I fall asleep, I¡¯m afraid I will not wake up ever." Han Sen knew very well what would happen to someone who fell asleep in the snow, so he was striving to be lucid.


    However, it did not help a lot. At this point, he could not even move his fingers. His entire body was incredibly cold and even the temperature in the room fell.


    The thermostats did not seem to sense the drop in the room temperature, so it was not working.


    "Dammit! Howe the thermostats is broken at this point. Is God trying to kill me?" Han Sen wanted to smash the damned machine but unfortunately, he could not even move.


    Suddenly, an idea crossed Han Sen¡¯s mind, which made him widen his eyes. No way. There is no such a coincidence. The reason the thermostats did not change only meant the room temperature did not actually drop. The cold I am feeling is very likely just a hallucination rather than a reality.


    Thinking of that, Han Sen quickly gritted his teeth and told himself, "I¡¯m not cold... I¡¯m not cold... everything is fake... It¡¯s just my hallucination..."


    "Dammit, it¡¯s really cold..." Han Sen felt like the psychological suggestion did not really work, because he was actually frozen to death. It felt like his heart was frozen and blood had stopped flowing and became ice. The coldness went to his heart.


    Gradually, the cold left him, and Han Sen started to feel warm. It was like sunshine in winter, making his trembling body feel better. Although it was not hot, it made him feel sofortable that he almost moaned.


    However, Han Sen did not feel happy about it. He became even more worried. He knew that the cold did not go away. The warmth meant he was not far from death. As soon he was fooled by the heat and fell asleep, he would never wake up. When he was discovered by others, he would be a dead body.


    He tried his best not to fall asleep, but he felt more and more fuzzy. In the end, he could not help but fall asleep.


    Han Sen did not know how long he had been sleeping. When he woke up again, he felt sofortable as if he had just stepped out of a hot spring.


    "What? I did not die?" Han Sen raised his hands incredulously and pinched his cheeks. Feeling the pain, he yelped.


    "Indeed, I did not die. This is not a dream!" Han Sen was overjoyed. Before he fell asleep, he thought he was doomed. However, nothing had really happened. It was as if he had just gone to bed.


    However, Han Sen felt his body was somewhat different. Although he could not tell what was different, the feeling could not be mistaken.


    Han Sen could not wait to run Jadeskin in his body, trying to figure out what had happened. The moment he started, he saw his two hands had be transparent like ice or Jade.


    These hands reminded Han Sen of Xue Longyan¡¯s hands the only time he met Xue Longyan. However, Han Sen¡¯s hands were even more fine than Xue Longyan¡¯s. It was hard to believe they were human hands.


    "First breakthrough... I made the first breakthrough in Jadeskin..." Han Sen practiced Jadeskin in excitement, turning his entire body into Jade.


    "Jadeskin... This is what Jadeskin truly meant... I made it!" Han Sen could not resist his excitement. Watching his translucent body, he almostughed out loud.


    After insisting on practicing Jadeskin for so long, Han Sen eventually made the first breakthrough, whichid the most important foundation.


    Although Han Sen was still a bit too old to start, the fact that he had made the first breakthrough with the hyper geno art made his progress fall into the normal range.


    Feeling endless power inside his body, Han Sen squeezed his fists. Although the muscles and bones looked translucent, they were as flexible as beef tendons. He did not feel hard to move around but felt his senses were heightened.


    Han Sen stopped the running of Jadeskin and turned his body back to normal. Looking at himself in the mirror, he saw his skin became more tender and smooth. However, there was not much of a difference between now and then. His eyes were more watery like gemstones, which made him look quite charming.


    "If I continue this way, I will be more and more like a gigolo." Feeding upset, Han Sen hoped he could look more masculine.


    However, that was no big deal. There was no need to care about the appearance. Han Sen ran Micro Crystal again, wanting to make sure that he was still able to practice this hyper geno art.


    Very soon, Han Sen opened his mouth wide. After practicing Micro Crystal, he found that Micro Crystal was just a small part of Jadeskin.


    When he used Micro Crystal, Han Sen felt his body was toughened because the body cells were crystallized, making him look like a statue carved out of crystal.


    "Micro Crystal, I achieved it..." Although Han Sen felt incredulous, the fact was the fact. He indeed seeded in practicing Micro Crystal. Hew Han Sen looked was exactly what was described in the Micro Crystal tutorial.


    The hyper geno art that took others 2 to 3 decades to practice was easily achieved by Han Sen. Even Han Sen himself could not believe that was happening.


    Shortly, Han Sen found that it was not really a fact worth celebrating. The effect of Micro Crystal was far worse than Jadeskin after he made the first breakthrough. The only good thing about Micro Crystal was that now he had an excuse to cover the fact that he had been practicing Jadeskin.

 Chapter 452: Goddess Gang

    Chapter 452: Goddess Gang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After finishing his task on the warship, Han Sen had some free time again to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Yang Manli had finished recruiting. 80 to 90% of the people living in that area joined Goddess Gang that Han Sen had formed and signed formal contracts.


    Although Han Sen needed to provide some meat at low costs, it was nothingpared to what he had gained. When he was ready to conquer the spirit shelter, all these people needed to y a part. Yang Manli told Han Sen that the recruitment did not go well initially. Because Uncle Qing was the first to join the gang, everyone else followed.


    Han Sen nodded and did not speak. The Nings were expressing kindness to him, but Han Sen did not dare to treat them as friends. He still knew too little about things in the past, so he could not decide whether the Nings were friends or enemies.


    "Now that Goddess Gang is formed, what¡¯s your next move?" Yang Manli asked Han Sen. She was quite reluctant to call the gang Goddess Gang, because there were less than ten women in the entire gang, and none of them could be called a goddess.


    However, Han Sen insisted on the name. Since it was just a name, Yang Manli did not care.


    She did not know that in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, the gang members recruited at this point were all just the help. The Goddess Gang he was going to formte was a group of spirit beauties.


    Wherever he appeared in the future, three thousand spirit beauties would clear the way for him, which would be a dreaming true.


    Of course, the condition was that his super body king spirit could make spirits give their allegiance to him. Otherwise, his dream would just be a dream. Not to mention a group, he would not even be able to get a few spirits working for him.


    "Let them gobble up the meat first, and then we will train them and select the best of them to form the backbone of Goddess Gang. Then, we¡¯ll go conquer the spirit shelter." Han Sen was waiting for zero toe and take her to smash the spirit shelter, so he would spend the time to train these people.


    These people did not really take much training, because those who had entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were either veterans who had gone through the military service or current soldiers who were still serving. With some light training, they could cooperate pretty well.


    Han Sen asked Yang Manli to pick a team which he will lead to hunt, so that he could check out if there were any talented people among them.


    "Young master, if you want to hunt, I know exactly the ce that suits the team," suggested Uncle Qing when he heard Han Sen was going to do that.


    Han Sen heeded his advice and asked him to lead the way. The team marched toward the ciers uncle Qing was talking about.


    Although it was an area of ciers, avnche or idents rarely happened. Han Sen did not worry about that. All they had run into on the way was a few ice-armored beasts, so Han Sen did not bother to move. Riding on the back of the golden growler, Han Sen was reading as he ate the jerked bird leg of the evil-blooded condor while watching the team hunt.


    Han Sen looked through the database on Daphne for information about beast soul glyphs and indeed found something.


    No one had ever discovered beast soul glyphs in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, but the beast soul type started toe up in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and above. In addition, only mutant or sacred-blood creatures would produce beast soul glyphs.


    The functions of beast soul glyphs were veryplicated. Each one had its own unique function. In conclusion, a beast soul glyph would give its user a certain ability.


    For example, there was a kind of bear glyph that could enhance one¡¯s strength, and there was a wind beast glyph that would increase the user¡¯s speed.


    Since no one had hunted an evil-blooded condor before, Han Sen was not sure what kind of ability he would get. He had been observing for days and did not discover anything different when using the beast soul.


    "So, what is the function of the evil-blooded condor glyph?" Han Sen could not figure it out and had to put it aside.


    At this point, Han Sen finally understood how great it was to be a gang leader. Watching his subordinates killing creatures bravely, Han Sen knew that he would eventually gain the better half of theirbor.


    There were not a lot of members in the gang at the moment. In the future, if the Goddess Gang had thousands or tens of thousands of members, he would be able to receive a significant amount of ie from his cut of everyday hunting.


    It was equally beneficial to the gang members. Compared to hunting alone, it was much easier to hunt in a gang. At the same time, the ie was equally good or even better. Their safety was also enhanced.


    Of course, because it was a tough area, and most ces were unknown to man, it was still dangerous to hunt even in the group. Without a master fighter in the gang, everyone would die once they encountered strong mutant creatures or sacred-blood creatures.


    They were not used to hunting tantly like this for fear that there might be a group of creatures attacking them. Following Han Sen, however, they could quit sneaking around. Although they felt anxious, they felt much better than before.


    "Young master, let¡¯s stay in this area. If we move further, there might be mutant creatures." Uncle Qing stopped and said to Han Sen.


    "Let¡¯s continue. Mutant creatures are even better," Han Senmanded the team to go forward, because he was not that interested in hunting primitive creatures.


    Although they were following Han Sen¡¯s order, many people started to feel worried, looking left and right for fear that there might really be mutant creatures.


    The only person able to fight a mutant creature in this ce was Uncle Qing. If others encountered mutant creatures, they were likely to be a meal of the creatures.


    Although Yang Manli wanted to talk Han Sen out of it, she knew it would not serve any purpose, because Han Sen would not listen to her at all. Yang Manli ended up saying nothing.


    Uncle Qing did not argue either, continuing to lead the way. It was as if as long as Han Sen gave his words, Uncle Qing would do anything for Han Sen.


    Han Sen continued to read his ancientnguage textbook. As long as he had time, Han Sen would still learn the ancientnguage, hoping to understand Dongxuan Sutra as soon as possible.


    However, Dongxuan Sutra was so archaic that Han Sen was only able to understand a small part of it at this point, and that was not even the important part.


    All of a sudden, they heard loud hoof beat and beast roar. A giant elephant with white fur rushed toward them from afar, leaving one huge footprint after another. All the ciers seemed to be shaking. Snowkes were flowing everywhere.


    "White mammoth!" Someone suddenly eximed. The entire group scattered like a mob.

 Chapter 453: Killing a Mutant Creature

    Chapter 453: Killing a Mutant Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen saw most people were running and only Yang Manli, Uncle Qing, and a few gang members stayed next to him, summoning beast souls and ready to fight.


    It was easy to tell that the gang members were all frightened, their hands on their weapons shaking.


    All other people were running fast, about which Han Sen was not surprised. These people had lost their confidence a long while ago, so it was natural that they reacted this way facing danger.


    Han Sen had considered them no good in his heart. In the future, he would not waste his time cultivating these people. To the contrary, Xu You and other young people did not escape and remained on Han Sen¡¯s side although they were frightened. Han Sen thought they could be further cultivated to be leaders,manding the future forces in Goddess Gang.


    Although they were all quite young and probably had worse physique than the older people who had run away, these were no big deal. Han Sen could easily userge amounts of meat to give them better geno point counts.


    There was always a way to enhance one¡¯s physique and martial arts skills. However, one¡¯s character was not something could be cultivated. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, Xu You and other young people were all valuable assets.


    "Clear." Han Sen yelled,manding the gang members to step back. He rolled on the back of the golden growler and charged the white mammoth.


    All the young gang members looked at Han Sen in surprise. As a mutant creature, the white mammoth was a top one. Even someone like Uncle Qing did not dare to face a white mammoth head on, but Han Sen simply threw himself at the creature.


    Watching Han Sen with a grim face, Uncle Qing murmured to himself in a low voice, "Is he really the descendent of Instructor Han?"


    Yang Manli drew her bow string and aimed her arrow at an eye of the white mammoth, ready to support Han Sen when necessary.


    However, the bow and arrow she was using at the moment were still sacred-blood beast souls of First God¡¯s Sanctuary, which almost did not work at all on a mutant creature in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary like the white mammoth.


    The golden growler was going fast. In terms of size, the golden growler was no smaller than the white mammoth. As the golden growler ran, its body was quickly growing. The moment it was about to sh with the white mammoth, the golden growler was already asrge as a hill, even bigger than the mammoth.


    Compared to the golden growler, the white mammoth suddenly looked mini, like a baby elephant in front of an adult elephant.


    Boom!


    The two beasts shed together. Although the golden growler was bigger than the white mammoth, it was not at any disadvantage, but stepped back as well as the white mammoth.


    "Roar!" The golden growler growled reluctantly. It was the absolute king in First God¡¯s Sanctuary. No creature could fight it at all. However, it was forced back by a white mammoth, which made the lion very mad.


    The white mammoth also roared and ran toward the golden growler.


    Boom!


    The two huge animals were fighting it out again, making all sorts of horrendous noises. The surrounding ciers were broken into pieces and there was snow everywhere.


    Boom boom boom!


    The golden growler and the white mammoth became extremely mad at each other, so neither of them intended to step back. They ran into each other hard like to oxen fighting for a cow.


    The gang members were dumbstruck. They had seen many mounts before, but had never seen a mount that was able to fight the creature. It was simply beyond imagination.


    Normal mount would not attack at all. However, this giant golden lion mount was somewhat different.


    The people that had run away saw what was happening and slowed down, looking at the golden growler throwing itself at the white mammoth incredulously.


    "That is a mutant creature. What¡¯s the deal of the mount? It¡¯s so strong that it could fight the white mammoth. Is that a mutant mount? Even if it is, it is still just a mount and should not be able to fight a creature like this."


    Everyone hadplicated emotions as they watched the golden growler.


    Indeed, like they were thinking, if it were any other mount, even a mutant mount from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, it would not be able to fight white mammoth like this.


    A mount is a mount. Once the creature became a beast soul mount, no matter how fierce it was initially, it would be tame. It was like a lion turning into a herbivore. Except for its strong physique, it no longer had the instinct to kill.


    However, the golden growler was different. Although it was just a beast soul mount, it still kept part of its nature. In addition, he had great physique, which was why it could still defend itself with its instinct lost. It could not bepared to other mounts.


    Han Sen sighed inwardly. After all, the golden growler was just a super creature from First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Although it was special, because it was limited to its level, it was not as strong as the white mammoth.


    Watching the golden growler falling farther behind under the impact from the white mammoth and growling helplessly, Han Sen could not help bing silent.


    He was reminded of therge golden growler¡¯s fierceness. Between the heaven and earth, no one could stand one blow from its paw. This beast soul golden growler was indeed too sullen.


    "If the ck crystal could really turn the beast souls of First God¡¯s Sanctuary into the beast souls of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, I would definitely choose the golden growler to evolve next. Han Sen thought. He did not want to see a great king being a loser.


    Although he was thinking that, Han Sen decided to make a move. The moment the golden growler shed with the white mammoth again, Han Sen jumped up from the head of the golden growler and dashed at the white mammoth like a meteor.


    The physique of the white mammoth was even better than that of golden growler. However, it still had to step back when the golden growler threw itself at him.


    At this very moment, Han Sen had already reached the mammoth. Holding the cursed wolf dagger in his hand, Han Sen sent himself into the wheel-sized eye of the mammoth.


    Roar!


    The white mammoth lifted its front legs. Blood ran into rivers flowing from its eyes. The beast screamed loud.


    The next moment, the stomach of the white mammoth was suddenly shed open. A bloody figure came out of it.


    Boom!


    The white mammoth quickly fell, sshing ice and snow everywhere. Without looking at the body of the white mammoth, the bloody figure walked to the rest of the team when cleaning the dagger casually.


    Almost no one was able to forget this moment. The gigantic dead creature and the bloody figure were written into their memory internally.

 Chapter 454: Take Me with You

    Chapter 454: Take Me with You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After killing the white mammoth, Han Sen had established his prestige in Goddess Gang. People had officially recognized him as the leader. Many young people even saw him as an idol.


    The Goddess Gang had be more and more organized. Han Sen was very generous to the members that worked hard, awarding them with lots of meat.


    n


    Han Sen asked Yang Manli to specifically cultivate the young men like Xu You who dared to risk their lives.


    Han Sen¡¯s arrival brought a revolution to the ce. Although they still did not dare to hunt in remote areas or approach the spirit shelter, with Han Sen leading the team, they were able to kill lots of ordinary and primitive creatures at once in the mountains nearby.


    This gave some hope to the evolvers in this ce. They no longer needed to hold their breath and count the days.


    Many people who had not entered God¡¯s Sanctuary in a long time and lost hope returned to the ce after hearing the news, wanting to see if the legend was real. It turned out they were ecstatic. The world of ice and snow was no longer silent like before. People were active everywhere. Although it could not bepared torge human shelters, the situation was not that desperate. More and more people had their hold back and joined Goddess Gang.


    More and more people told each other about the news, making those who had lost hope and her God¡¯s sanctuary again. Therefore, Goddess Gang became stronger and stronger. With lots of meat to trade, the rich had also started to appear. Trade became more and more frequent and there had been a lot of transactions.


    Because Han Sen rarely showed up, few people knew what he looked like. Most people only knew the name Han Sen.


    More people thought of Han Sen as a legend, a living legend.


    An evolver who had just entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for a few months revived a ce on his own and inspired lots of desperate people, which could only exist in a legend.


    Obviously, more people recognized Yang Manli, the righthand woman. Many people assumed that Yang Manli was the goddess in "Goddess Gang" and thought she was Han Sen¡¯sdy, the mistress of Goddess Gang.


    Of course, Yang Manli had also heard such assumption. In the beginning, she was shy and angry. However, it was impossible for her to rify every time. After a while, she was tired of correcting others.


    "Brother, it really is you. I finally found the organization." On this day, when Han Sen just teleported into God¡¯s Sanctuary from the Alliance, someone suddenly ran at him and hugged his thigh full of tears.


    "Zhu Ting?" As Han Sen saw who it was, he could not help feeling dazed. He had no idea that he would run into Zhu Ting here.


    "How dare you show your face? You really think I will not kill you, don¡¯t you?" Han Sen¡¯s face became stern.


    "Brother, it is meaningless to live in such a spot. Can I follow you? If I can¡¯t, I would rather die. Just kill me!" Zhu Ting would not let go of Han Sen¡¯s leg.


    Han Sen chuckled inwardly and thought to himself, this guy is quite unlucky to be assigned here. He must have gone through many hardships. It looks like he¡¯s going mad.


    "When did you arrive here? Howe I never saw you?" Han Sen brought Zhu Ting to a quiet ce and asked.


    "After I ran away, I came to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary directly. God knows I would be sent to this damned ce. Every time I tried to kill a primitive creature, I would be risking my life. After such a long time, I have not even maxed out on ordinary geno points. This is no way to live... Two months ago, I went out to hunt and was almost killed by a mutant creature. I ran so far away that I only came back the day before yesterday. Since hearing about brother you, I have always been waiting for you near the teleport device..." Zhu Tingined tearfully.


    Naturally, Han Sen would not take Zhu Ting¡¯s words too seriously. This guy was quite sly and full of ideas. He could also use poison well. Shameless and murderous, Zhu Ting was definitely a dangerous person.


    However, Han Sen did not want to kill Zhu Ting yet. Although this guy was dangerous, Han Sen did not think of him as a risk. In addition, Zhu Ting knew a lot of things that Han Sen was dying to know about, such as things about Han Jingzhi.


    Zhu Ting was a bastard son of the Chens. It seemed that the Chens also knew about what happened in the past. Han Sen wondered what role they had yed.


    Han Sen suspected that someone of the Chens was also a member of Unit Seven of Secret Service.


    "So, you want to follow me. But why should I agree to that?" Han Sen looked at Zhu Ting with half a smile. No matter what Zhu Ting wanted, Han Sen would like to collect something from him first.


    "Brother, no matter what, I should be much more useful than those ordinary people, right?" Zhu Ting blinked and answered.


    "And much more dangerous," Han Sen replied quietly.


    Zhu Ting said with a wry smile, "Young master, big brother, you are the descendent of Instructor Han. How do I dare to harm you? If I really did something to harm you, even my father would beat me to death."


    "The Chens is quite well-informed. However, I don¡¯t remember any rtionship between the Hans and the Chens." Han Sen was not moved at all. Everyone imed to be a friend of Han Jingzhi. He could not tell who was telling the truth, so he decided to ignore all of them.


    "Didn¡¯t Instructor Han mention that my ancestor was also a member of the Secret Service, a colleague of his?" Zhu Ting quickly said.


    "I don¡¯t know." Han Sen did not want toment. He thought to himself, indeed, the Chens was also a part of the mission.


    "It¡¯s useless for you to say anything. Give me something solid. If you want to follow me, you must pay upfront first," Han Sen said.


    Zhu Ting said with a sad face, "After I came to this damned ce, I have gained nothing and lost almost all the beast souls I brought from First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Now I am so poor that all I have is money. Do you want money? Name a number, and I¡¯ll pay you no matter how much."


    "Don¡¯t you still have Seven Twists?" Han Sen said abruptly.


    Han Sen had always coveted Seven Twists from the Chens. Although he could fly with beast soul wings, the speed would be determined by the strength of the beast soul instead of his strength. Therefore, Han Sen was very interested in this technique that could send him in the air using what he got.


    However, Seven Twists was the family secret of the Chens. No outsiders could be taught. With such an opportunity, Han Sen wanted to test if Zhu Ting could teach him Seven Twists.

 Chapter 455: Treading Cloud

    Chapter 455: Treading Cloud


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Although Seven Twists is the family secret of the Chens, there is a way for you to learn. However, since it runs in the family, there is a rule that the secret could not be leaked. If you want to learn, you will have to be a student of my family," said Zhu Ting.


    Although Zhu Ting did not say no, there was no way that Han Sen would agree to be a student of the Chens, which meant he could not learn the hyper geno art.


    "So, there is no way around that?" Han Sen turned around and was ready to leave.


    "Stop, listen to me. Even if I was willing to ignore the rules and teach you Seven Twists, all I knew was the first three twists anyway. Without the special geno solutions, there was no way you could seed in practicing it either."


    Zhu Ting saw Han Sen was still leaving and said quickly, "Brother, hear me out. When I was chased around by the mutant creature a while back, I found a great ce which you would definitely be interested in. How about I show you the ce? If you think it is interesting, just let me join Goddess Gang. If you think the ce is no good, I will no longer bother you."


    "What kind of a good ce?" Han Sen asked.


    "A nest," Zhu Ting lowered his voice and said to Han Sen. Han Sen looked at him surprised. The fact that Zhu Ting found a nest meant he had found a sacred-blood beast soul. What a lucky guy!


    "Take me there first," Han Sen thought about it and said.


    He was not worried that Zhu Ting might have any tricks up his sleeve. Even if there was a sacred-blood creature, Han Sen could protect himself.


    However, in the case that there was a sacred-blood creature or even a super creature in the nest, it would be terribly difficult for him to break the egg.


    Zhu Ting took Han Sen out of the ice cave and entered the mountains.


    Han Sen felt they were going too slow and summoned the golden growler, asking Zhu Ting to sit with him.


    "Brother, what a nice ride! Do you want to sell this mount? I could ept any price," Zhu Ting said admiringly, looking at the golden growler.


    "I will not sell this one, but if you want to purchase a beast soul, I do have one." Han Sen suddenly had an idea. The berserk ice-armored beast soul that he gained thest time was useless to him. If Zhu Ting was willing to pay a high price, Han Sen would like to sell it to him.


    "What beast soul? A mutant one or a sacred-blood one?" Zhu Ting looked at Han Sen in excitement. He had been suffering too much. It was so difficult to get a beast soul in such a ce, and he had lost all the beast souls he brought here. Without a nice beast soul, Zhu Ting felt insecure.


    "A primitive beast soul of ice-armored beast," replied Han Sen.


    Zhu Ting was slightly disappointed, but he still said, "Well that is nice as well. It is beast soul armor, rtively strong among primitive beast souls. One million, what do you think?"


    One million for a primitive beast soul was a lot, even though the beast soul was from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    It was only because beast souls were very rare in this ce. In arge human shelter, primitive beast souls would be worth about one tenth the price.


    "It is a berserk one," Han Sen added.


    Zhu Ting suddenly widened his eyes and said, "Brother, you got a berserk ice-armored beast soul?" Among primitive creatures, only one in several dozen could be berserk. And it was even harder to gain the beast soul, which was why a berserk beast soul was much more expensive than the beast soul on the same level.


    Of course, a berserk beast soul was also much better than others. In the case of this beast soul armor, a normal beast soul could only cover 30% to 40% of the body, while a berserk one could cover more than 95% of the body. The defense was also enhanced in the berserk one, evenparable to a weak mutant armor, which made the value of a berserk beast soul much higher.


    "What do you think?" Han Sen summoned the berserk ice-armored beast soul, and his whole body was suddenly covered in a thickyer of ice. However, armor like this was not that useful to Han Sen. It was not even as strong as Han Sen¡¯s body, especially after he had practiced micro crystal.


    If the armor was a top mutant beast soul or a sacred-blood one, Han Sen would probably keep it. Unfortunately, he had not gained one yet.


    "Brother, name your price." Zhu Ting felt excited.


    "I won¡¯t force you to teach me Seven Twists since you are not allowed to. But your family must have an S-ss footwork design for evolvers." Han Sen looked at Zhu Ting and said.


    Zhu Ting suddenly became hesitant and said, "Well... Forget about it... I don¡¯t really need a beast soul..."


    Han Sen knew what he meant. A berserk beast soul of ice armored beast was worth ten million dors tops after taking into consideration of the scarcity of the beast souls.


    However, that was too little to trade for an S-ss secret footwork. No one would make such a trade.


    "Rx, I¡¯m not trying to trade the berserk beast soul for your footwork. I will pay you an S-ss Saint Hall license of evolver level for the footwork. The berserk beast soul could be considered your service fee," Han Sen said with a smile.


    The Chens had phenomenal footwork hyper geno arts, which were hard to purchase even in Saint Hall. Since Seven Twists was out of the question, Han Sen did not mind learning something else.


    "If that is the case, I could think of something." Zhu Ting looked at the berserk beast soul armor Han Sen was wearing, gritted his teeth and said, "The Chens have an evolver footwork Treading Cloud. If you¡¯re interested, I could give up my dignity and get it for you."


    "Tell me about it, what kind of footwork is Treading Cloud?" Han Sen squinted and asked.


    Zhu Ting demonstrated what it was like, which made Han Sen¡¯s eyes light up.


    Treading Cloud was a footwork that emphasized leg skills. After it was practiced sessfully, the body cells of one¡¯s legs could be enhanced. Treading Cloud meant it was so easy to reach the sky after practicing this footwork.


    Although it was an exaggeration, it showed that the footwork emphasized explosive leg strength.


    To Han Sen¡¯s satisfaction, after practicing Treading Cloud, although he would not be able to leverage on the air seven times, he would be able to leverage on the air once. Unlike what Han Sen had invented, this was a perfect leverage.


    Last time, when Han Sen leveraged in the air, he was only able to make one extra kick, which was because the leverage was not perfect. After practicing Treading Cloud, he would be able to leverage on the air perfectly and make another seven kicks.

 Chapter 456: Gargoyle

    Chapter 456: Gargoyle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was very satisfied with Treading Cloud, which was a secret hyper geno art that he could not even learn at Saint Hall. It was worth it to pay an S-ss Saint Hall license and a berserk beast soul.


    Just like that, Han Sen and Zhu Ting agreed on the time of the trade. Zhu Ting could teach Han Sen the footwork himself, but he had to obtain the special geno solutions from the Chens.


    Zhu Ting took Han Sen to find the nest. With the speed of the golden growler, it took them more than half a day to spotyering mountains formting a life lotus, which was the entrance to the nest.


    Luckily, there was no creatures nearby. They climbed over the mountains and went down the entrance until they reached the green gold wall.


    The green gold wall was still intact. No one had entered. Although Zhu Ting found the ce, he did not dare to enter.


    Zhu Ting was smart in that he knew what was within his ability and what was beyond, which was not something everyone knew.


    After all, men are animals of emotions, so it was hard for them to keep rational all the time.


    "Wait outside. I¡¯ll go check it out," Han Sen said to Zhu Ting and broke the green gold wall to enter.


    The omniscient green light made therge nest a scary space. Oddly shaped cells were everywhere, all intact. There was no way to tell which one had nurtured a creature.


    Han Sen slowly approached the cells, but because there were too many cells, there were all crammed together. There was no way to go through other than climbing over the cells.


    Han Sen did not dare to jump onto a cell. Staring at a 20 feet tall oval sell, he slowly walked ahead, feeling ufortable as if something was about to get wrong.


    "Roar!" When Han Sen was about 30 feet from the cell, it suddenly exploded. A ck creature with two silver horns and bat wings that looked like a gargoyle suddenly rushed out from the broken cell.


    Han Sen only nced at it before he started to run as fast as his legs could carry him.


    Although he had not fought the creature yet, judging by its speed, Han Sen was sure that the gargoyle was a sacred-blood creature with a physique over one hundred.


    Han Sen was d that it was the first thing that caught his eyes. If Han Sen ran into this creature when he had gone deep already, it would be much harder for him to run away.


    Han Sen only ran a few steps when the gargoyle caught up with him. Its arm as strong as a marble column quickly swung at Han Sen¡¯s back.


    On its w, each of the nails was more than half a foot long, as sharp as a tungsten dagger. Even a body made of Z-steel would be broken by such nails.


    Without turning back, Han Sen moved his body like a snake away from the blow of the gargoyle, as if he had eyes on his back. Then Han Sen continued to run in a twisted route. pping its wings, the gargoyle was behind Han Sen immediately. However, its blow was useless again. Han Sen was as slippery as an eel, slipping through the gargoyle¡¯s arms again and again.


    Han Sen looked to the direction of the entrance and saw that Zhu Ting had left, faster than a rabbit.


    Having failed several times, the gargoyle quickly howled as Han Sen was about to run to the narrow path. The silver horns of the gargoyle suddenly glowed and the silver color started to bleed toward the gargoyle¡¯s ck body. All of a sudden, the gargoyle became a silver statue, which looked strangely morous.


    "Dammit! A berserk sacred-blood creature!" Han Sen eximed. The silver gargoyle almost instantaneously appeared behind Han Sen, wing at Han Sen¡¯s head.


    The speed of the silver gargoyle was so fast that Han Sen had no time to dodge the blow. Although he was trying to use kiting skills as much as possible, in front of the absolute speed, all his efforts were useless.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and used Jadeskin. Reaching a hand at the thick arm of the berserk beast, Han Sen was not trying to beat the creature with his force.


    As the two arms shed, Han Sen entangled the thick arm of the silver gargoyle like a snake and slid onto its body.


    Perfectlybining Ghosthaunt and Diversion, Han Sen also used the flexibility he gained from practicing Jadeskin to reach this effect.


    The silver gargoyle tried to catch Han Sen who was hanging on its back, while Han Sen had slid down to the gargoyle¡¯s crotch and hitting the part hard.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s Jade like fist hit the gargoyle¡¯s crotch hard, making it scream madly. The gargoyle quickly used both hands to w at Han Sen.


    Han Sen turned his body around on the gargoyle¡¯s thigh and moved back to its back. Grabbing the gargoyle¡¯s wings, Han Sen quickly chopped his hand at its neck.


    Moving around on the gargoyle¡¯s body, the gargoyle tried to catch Han Sen in madness but kept failing.


    However, the physique of the berserk silver gargoyle was so strong that even after Han Sen used Jadeskin, he could only make its silver body swell a little.


    Han Sen did not dare to use the cursed wolf dagger, because it was not strong enough to break this body and because holding the dagger would affect Han Sen¡¯s movements.


    Han Sen even tried to w at the gargoyle¡¯s eyes, but it was equally useless. Its eyes were as tough as its body, made of silver metal.


    Han Sen felt the time which was less than a minute was as long as hours. It was not an easy thing to fight the gargoyle this way.


    Han Sen had used his physical and mental power to his limit. Every slight movement was carefully calcted. Both his physical and mental strength was depleted.


    Even so, Han Sen was still facing worse risks. The berserk gargoyle became faster and faster. A few times, it¡¯s nails had scratched Han Sen, making him bleed immediately.


    Han Sen was not shaken at all. He continued to slither on the gargoyle¡¯s body like a snake, but his moving range was smaller and smaller.


    Eventually, the berserk gargoyle pushed Han Sen so hard that he had nowhere to go. The gargoyle quickly wed at Han Sen was right on its body.


    As the sharp silver nails were about to stab into Han Sen¡¯s body, Han Sen quickly pushed the gargoyle¡¯s head and jumped in the air, avoiding its w.


    The silver gargoyle had used up its energy with this move. After Han Sen dodged the blow, its w did not stop and continued to hit its own face. The five nails as sharp as silver daggers stabbed into silver face, and silver blood suddenly jetted out.

 Chapter 457: Expert Panel

    Chapter 457: Expert Panel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen took the opportunity to run out of the nest. He could still vaguely hear the roaring of the raging silver gargoyle.


    The physique of the silver gargoyle was so good that Han Sen could not kill it at the moment. However, since he had already learned that there was a sacred-blood creature in this ce, he could alwayse back when he had enough geno points.


    "Brother, you are here! Are you okay?" Zhu Ting was waiting at the entrance, looking down from time to time.


    "Luckily, I ran out, but I could not kill that thing," Han Sen said and started to walk away.


    "How about me joining Goddess Gang?" Zhu Ting came up to Han Sen and asked.


    "If you want to, I¡¯ll permit it," Han Sen said casually. He would keep Zhu Ting around for the moment because he was still thinking about Seven Twists of the Chens.


    After leaving the nest, Han Sen went back to the Alliance and urged Zhu Ting to get the geno solutions as soon as possible.


    It was almost time for Zero to return to the God¡¯s sanctuary, so Han Sen thought it was time to conquer the spirit shelter.


    However, he would like for everyone of Goddess Gang to join the war against the spirit shelter. Otherwise, if he went himself, the gang members would not appreciate the gains they did not fight for that much.


    Of course, Han Sen was going to make sure he will get the spirit stone in the shelter. He did not care about anything else that much.


    After Han Sen returned to Daphne, he finished his own task and looked at his future schedule.


    In two days, he would join the cooking team to prepare food.


    Soldiers could only have food for five days out of a month. Normally, they would just take nutrition solutions.


    However, the expert panel was different. They ate every day, so the existence of the cookhouse was mainly meant for the expert panel.


    After resting for two days, reading and training, it was Han Sen¡¯s turn to work. Han Sen finally understood that the work of the cookhouse was difficult sometimes.


    Those experts and schrs were very picky about what they ate. ording to the rules, each of them shall have three dishes and one soup per meal, and there must be meat.


    In addition, several professors in the expert panel could even order their own food, which was a privilege that even Ji Yanran and Chen Shoushan did not enjoy.


    Because of the emphasis the Alliance had ced on Crystallizer ruins, these experts and professors enjoyed very high status. Among them, several professors were indeed quite knowledgeable about Crystallizer civilization.


    Han Sen was not a great cook, so all he could do was to prepare the raw materials and transfer the food to the tes.


    "You must be the new cookhouse recruit Han Sen? I heard you passed Sprint at level 10?" A young researcher of the expert panel asked Han Sen while he was getting his food.


    "It was because I have seen it before. It¡¯s no big deal," Han Sen said casually.


    "You graduated from ckhawk?" The young researcher asked.


    "Yes," Han Sen slightly frowned and replied. He nced at the young researcher who was about thirty years old and quite good-looking. His lips were thin, which gave him a feminine look.


    "Not bad. When I was in Alliance Central Military Academy, ckhawk -ranked about one hundred. I wonder how it¡¯s doing now?" The young researcher said quietly.


    Han Sen felt the guy¡¯s tone was a bit off, squinted and said, "I¡¯m not sure. I did not have many opportunities to see people from Alliance Central Military Academy. I was in an archery tournament against that school though."


    "Oh, did youe out of it okay?" The young researcher said contentedly.


    Speaking of tournaments, Alliance Central Military Academy was always the top-notch school. Almost in every single item, the school would get at least top three, while ckhawk was not that impressive among the famous academies. The two could not even bepared. Naturally, the young researcher felt ckhawk would lose tragically.


    "It was okay. Alliance Central Military Academy was quite impressive, so it took me some effort to get rid of them and gain the championship," Han Sen said casually. He did not want to be nice to people like this.


    "Ha ha, if you want to brag, there is still a limit. In what kind of tournament can ckhawk beat Alliance Central Military Academy? Is it a bragging contest?" The reply of the researcher made everyone in the expert panelugh.


    These researchers mainly came from Alliance Central Military Academy, because there were not many academies that had the major of Crystallizer ruins research.


    Most of the professors that focused on Crystallizer culture taught at Alliance Central Military Academy, so the experts and professors in the expert panel were also mostly affiliated to Alliance Central Military Academy.


    As the graduates of the best military school in the Alliance, they were of course arrogant.


    Several researchers from the expert panel had also tried Sprint, but none of them passed level X. They all felt quite content when hearing a cookhouse soldier passed level X, because they knew Han Sen was familiar with the system. There was no way Han Sen was as strong as them.


    This researcher named Tang Xin was very pissed about this, which was why he provoked Han Sen.


    "I¡¯m so sorry. I have no idea Alliance Central Military Academy is such a big deal. Unfortunately, I have already graduated and could no longer participate in the games. Otherwise, I would be easier on them and make them look better," Han Sen shrugged and said with a smile.


    As Han Sen said that, many researchers looked to him. Even several professors couldn¡¯t help ncing at him.


    "Okay, so you say you beat Alliance Central Military Academy. So, tell me, where and when did you do that?" Tang Xin snorted and said, because he did not believe Han Sen at all.


    "I don¡¯t remember which game, since it¡¯s such a trivial matter for me. You could go search my name, and you will probably see it." Han Sen knocked the spat on the edge of the te. "If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, please give way to others. They have to eat as well."


    Tang Xin was a bit upset. He had always been very proud of the fact that he graduated from Alliance Central Military Academy. Han Sen¡¯s treating his alma mater lightly irritated him.


    However, on this warship he could not do anything out of the line. Tang Xin gritted his teeth and walked to Professor Li Mingtang, pleading, "Professor, could you look it up for me to see if he was telling the truth."


    On Daphne, ordinary people did not have the ess to the Sk. All they had was an internal database, which was why Tang Xin asked Professor Li Mingtang to look it up for him.

 Chapter 458: Attacking Spirit Shelter

    Chapter 458: Attacking Spirit Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Li Mingtang thought about it and said, "We are all coworkers, so there¡¯s no need to get to the bottom of this. We can justugh it out."


    Tang Xin did not want to let it go and said, "Professor, as a graduate from Alliance Central Military Academy, I could not stand vicious words against my alma mater. I must clear it up."


    After he said that, Tang Xin stared at Han Sen fiercely, obviously upset.


    "Researcher Tang Xin, that is not right. You have your alma mater, but don¡¯t we all have ours? You ndered Han Sen¡¯s alma mater first..." The fat squad leader could no longer watch this and said.


    "I was just stating a fact, not trying to nder anything." Tang Xin sneered. "If we ask Professor Li Mingtang to look it up, we will naturally know who is stating the fact and who is ndering."


    The fat squad leader simply said, "Look it up! I believe that Han Sen would not lie. Professor, please look it up for us, so we could clear Han Sen¡¯s name."


    Since the fat squad leader said that, Li Mingtang had to connect to the Sk, looking for the military school contests that Han Sen had participated in.


    Shortly, many entries appeared. All the researchers and cookhouse soldiers looked to the screen.


    Before long, his face became stern. At that time, almost every media reported the archery tournament between the emperor and the monster. It was fair to say that the match was a historic one.


    The game ended Jing Jiwu and Alliance Central military Academy¡¯s rule in the league. The nickname of Han Sen, emperor, was broadcasted in the league by all kinds of media.


    Any report would reflect how the game went down and how Han Sen performed. The media almost described Han Sen as a godsent archer.


    Although it was exaggerated, there was no doubt that Han Sen did lead ckhawk to beat Alliance Central Military Academy which was the ruler at the time. As Han Sen had said, in that game, ckhawk was the winner.


    The researcher suddenly changed their attitude about Han Sen. A cookhouse soldier, even one on Daphne should not be too good a fighter. Otherwise, he would not end up as a cookhouse soldier.


    However, no one had expected for Han Sen the new recruit to have such a sessful past.


    Being able to be called the strongest person in the entire league was an honor that none of the researchers who graduated from Alliance Central Military Academy had enjoyed, including Tang Xin.


    After all, when they were at school, they were not the strongest person on campus.


    "Han Sen, I did not realize you were so good when you were at school." The fat squad leader was so happy that he patted Han Sen on the shoulder with his meaty hand.


    Some researchers had always looked down on ordinary soldiers, and Tang Xin was the worst of them. The fat squad leader was very happy to see his face pped by Han Sen.


    "I was not that good. It¡¯s just the opponent was too weak." Han Sen was not a pushover. Since Tang Xin had tried to bully him, he would punch back as well.


    Tang Xin¡¯s face became purple, the corner of his mouth twitching without making a single sound. He quit lunch and left immediately.


    "Well done, Han Sen. That Tang Xin is such a snob, mean and picky as if he was better than all of us. The guy annoyed the hell out of me. I did not realize how great you were at the military school." When Han Sen returned to the kitchen, the vice squad leader alsoplimented him.


    "All right, stop that." The fat squad leader closed the door of the kitchen and said to Han Sen solemnly, "Han Sen, be careful in the future. That Tang Xin is a petty person. You are probably already on his enemy list."


    "I am a cookhouse soldier, and he is a researcher in the expert panel. What could he possibly do to me?" Han Sen said with a smile.


    "There is nothing he could do to you on the warship, but it is hard to say when we arrived at the Crystallizer ruin. There are many weird stuff inside the ruin. We don¡¯t really know how they work. If he set you up, then it will be very hard for you to protect yourself. After arriving at the ruin, remember not to walk around alone. Just stay on the warship so that he could do nothing to you," the fat squad leader warned Han Sen.


    Others also gave Han Sen some advice. Since Han Sen did not want to worry them, he nodded.


    "But then again, since you were so great in military school and got the rank of major, howe you came here to be a cookhouse soldier?" Li Mingliang couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "In fact, my dream is to be a soldier on the warship, even as a cookhouse soldier, which is why I¡¯m here..." Han Sen was telling the truth. However, he did not tell the whole truth. He wanted to be a soldier on the warship of Ji Yanran, that is.


    When Han Sen entered God¡¯s Sanctuary again, he eventually saw the pretty face of Zero.


    "It seems it¡¯s time to conquer the spirit shelter." Han Sen found Yang Manli to summoned everyone in God is again.


    "Everyone, I decided to set out to conquer the spirit shelter tomorrow and use that shelter as the base of Goddess Gang. If anyone wants to quit, now is the time. I do not want to force you, so I will let you go with no strings attached." Han Sen¡¯s gaze swept across people¡¯s faces.


    "Captain, is it too early for us to conquer the spirit shelter? There is an aristocrat spirit in the spirit shelter and many mutant creatures. We do not have quite the strength yet to do that. How about we develop our strength a bit further and do that when we have all maxed out on ordinary geno points and primitive geno points? In that case, we would have a much better chance."


    "Yes, Captain. We should focus on cultivation now."


    "We have no idea how many mutant creatures there are in the spirit shelter. Is it too big a challenge for us to go now?"


    "We have enough strength to kill primitive creatures in batches. How about we spend more time doing that and when..."


    Han Sen nced at the mob he was leading and said coldly, "Today I am gathering you to tell you my decision. So, all you need to do is to execute it or quit. I do not need your advice. However, there is one thing I must state clearly right now. If you quit at this point, Goddess Gang will never wee you back, not now, and definitely not when we have conquered the spirit shelter. It¡¯s your own choice to stay or go."


    Han Sen¡¯s words brought silence to the scene. Very soon, someone stood out, gritted his teeth and told Han Sen, "Sorry, captain, we do not have enough resources to take down the spirit shelter. I can¡¯t risk it with my life."


    "Bring me his contract." Han Sen did not answer but asked Yang Manli to bring the guy¡¯s contract and voided it.

 Chapter 459: Abnormal Shelter

    Chapter 459: Abnormal Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With someone being the first, many more stood out to break off their contract and leave the Goddess Gang.


    Not many people believed that Han Sen could really conquer the spirit shelter. There were so many mutant creatures in the spirit shelter, and an aristocrat spirit who was basically immortal. Those were all huge troubles.


    Before destroying their spirit stones, the spirits were almost immortal in their own shelters. In addition, no one had any idea how many mutant creatures and primitive creatures there were. Goddess Gang had a total of two hundred people, and many of them were stillcking in their primitive geno point count. They could not even fight primitive creatures one on one. Spirit shelter was simply too big a goal.


    Goddess Gang which had two hundred people lost the better half of its members soon. Only about three dozen of people remained.


    Han Sen was fully prepared in advance. However, he still did not expect to lose so many members. At first nce, most people who stayed were young people like Xu You. Only a few of them were older.


    To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, the middle-aged person who used to throw sarcasticments at him was still in the team and did not choose to leave.


    Han Sen still remembered that his name was Zheng Guoxiong. He came to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary twenty years ago as a sacred evolver. However, he did not expect to end up in such shitty ce. For two decades, he did nothing. When Han Sen established Goddess Gang, he joined the gang but did not show too much impressive performance.


    "Brother, are we still going to conquer the spirit shelter?" Zhu Ting did not leave either. He nced at the remaining people and whispered to Han Sen.


    "Of course, I said that we are going to set out tomorrow. That will not change. Go back and prepare. Gather here tomorrow at 6:30 AM." Han Sen asked everyone to go.


    The reason he would like to wait until tomorrow and did not leave immediately was that he wanted to test the rest of these people. Maybe they were excited and motivated at this point. However, after considering for an entire night, if they still dared to go, then it would mean they were truly rough diamonds.


    There was no way these people knew that Han Sen did not care how many people followed. As long as he and Zero were there, they could take down the spirit shelter themselves. The reason he was bringing people over was to select potential talents. After all, there must be someone to operate the shelter after they took it down.


    "Are you really taking these people to conquer the spirit shelter?" After everyone was gone, Yang Manli asked Han Sen seriously.


    "What now? You also don¡¯t believe I could take down the spirit shelter?" Han Sen looked at Yang Manli with a smile.


    "Judging from pure strength, it is tough indeed." Yang Manli was not a woman who would be misled by others, and her answer was honest.


    "So, will you go or not?" Han Sen continued to ask.


    "Yes." Yang Manli gave him an assertive answer.


    "Then go back and prepare. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning," Han Sen smiled and said.


    The next morning, they were missing several people. In the end, including Yang Manli, Uncle Qing, and Zhu Ting, they were twenty people in total.


    "Let¡¯s go." Han Sen did not waste his words andmanded everyone to march toward the big mountain where the spirit shelter was located.


    When the group of people left, many people were watching them. They all felt that Han Sen must be crazy. How is it different frommitting suicide taking such a small number of people to conquer the spirit shelter?


    Although Uncle Qing who was the strongest fighter on Han Sen¡¯s team, he was only good against one mutant creature no matter how strong he was.


    Even if Han Sen was able to cope with one or two mutant creatures, what could the rest of them do? Most of them were young people who had not been to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for long. Also, most of them were just mutant evolvers. Only one or two were sacred-blood evolvers. There were even three young people who were primitive evolvers.


    No one would believe that twenty people like these could conquer an aristocrat spirit shelter. Everybody believed they were mad.


    Watching the young men following Han Sen, many people even showed pity.


    Of course, more people were delighted to witness their departure. They even thought,ing from a prominent family with the respect from Starry Group, Han Sen became arrogant. He deserves to die in the spirit shelter. It¡¯s a pity though that we are going to lose a good man like Uncle Qing and those young people.


    People of worst characters even wished for Han Sen to die there and for Yang Manli and Zero to returned safely, so that they would have a chance at thedies.


    The twenty people marched toward the spirit shelter in heavy snow and soon disappeared on the vast snow field. Many people thought it was very likely that they were gone forever.


    Even many of the young people in the group felt pessimistic about the fight. However, because of their passion, they wanted to roll the dice, and maybe there was a future for them.


    However, even so, they felt worried. After all, it was an aristocrat spirit shelter. They had never been to a squire shelter or a knight shelter before. It was their first expedition, and their target was an aristocrat shelter. It was absolutely normal that they were nervous.


    The closer they got to the snow mountain, the more nervous they became. Even Uncle Qing put on a solemn look.


    Uncle Qing knew for sure that Han Sen was not a stupid man. However, in his eyes, they did not have enough to take down the spirit shelter. If Han Sen did not have any backup, they would be taking a huge risk. It would be hard for them to escape death.


    However, because of the blind trust in the name Han Jingzhi, Uncle Qing did not want to quit.


    "Are you cold?" In the fluttering snowkes, Han Sen held Zero¡¯s hands and warmed them up with his breath.


    "No." Zero shook her head quietly.


    Han Sen then remembered that Zero had even better physique than he did. There was no way she would fear such weather.


    "This is the spirit shelter. Are we really going up?" Zhu Ting looked at the big mountain ahead of them and asked again.


    "Certainly." Han Sen urged the golden growler to step on the big mountain first.


    The rest of them looked at each other and then all followed Han Sen uphill. Many of them were walking stiffly with no expression on their face, staring at the spirit shelter that looked like an old castle.


    The spirit shelter was quiet. Except for the sound of snow falling, there was absolutely no sound. The shelter looked like a lifeless castle with no residents.


    Uncle Qing, Zhu Ting, and Yang Manli could not help frowning. This was obviously quite abnormal. Creatures and the spirit should have noticed them a long while ago. However, there was no noise at all. The gates of the shelter were open, but no creatures came out of it, which was simply odd.

 Chapter 460: Spirit Stone

    Chapter 460: Spirit Stone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Wait a second." Han Senmanded the group to stop, summoned the golden rock worm king, andmanded it to fly into the gates of the shelter.


    Very soon, the golden rock worm king returned. The message brought back to Han Sen was that there was nothing in the spirit shelter, not a single creature.


    "Nothing?" Han Sen frowned slightly. The situation was clearly out of his expectation.


    The group marched toward the architecture and looked around vigntly. However, they found nothing. It was as if the entire spirit shelter was empty.


    Having reached the destination smoothly, Han Sen pushed open the gates and walked into the hall that looked like a pce. Indeed, there was a spirit stone with an alluring glow set between the eyebrows of a huge statue of deity.


    "Spirit stone!" Xu You and other young men became excited. As long as the spirit stone was destroyed, the spirit would be dead no matter where it was. However, before they even walked to the spirit stone, a figure suddenly appeared from the side of the room. It was an elegant woman dressed like a priest, holding an ice staff in her hand. It was the same aristocrat spirit that Han Sen had seen.


    "Attention," yelled Uncle Qing and summoned his beast souls.


    Actually, even without Uncle Qing¡¯s waring, everyone had already summoned their beast souls and looked around vigntly.


    The spirit looked at the group of people, smiled coldly, and raised the staff in her hand. Light suddenly covered her body, turning her into an aristocrat fighter in ice armor with red patterns. The staff turned into an ice spear.


    "Roar!"


    Almost immediately, all sorts of creatures came to the empty castle. Hundreds and thousands of ice-armored beasts and other creatures besieged the hall, throwing themselves at the intruders.


    "Go deeper and destroy the spirit stone," Uncle Qing eximed and charged the statue of deity.


    However, before he made a move, a dozen creatures suddenly appeared from behind the statue, each of them a mutant creature. There were huge snow wolf and bears, as well as dark bats and all sorts of birds.


    Those mutant creaturespletely blocked the path toward the statue. Also, they were led by the aristocrat spirit. Even Uncle Qing was shocked and stopped, finding it impossible to destroy the spirit stone directly.


    Groups of creatures had flooded into the hall from outside. Although they were all primitive creatures, they were so huge in number that even if the group of people wanted to kill their way out, it would take them a long time.


    In addition, they were in the spirit shelter and the gates had been closed. There was no way for them to go back even if they wanted to.


    "Human, you will regret that you stole my pet." The cold face of the spirits was emotionless. She pointed at Han Sen with her ice spear.


    After that sentence, the ice-armored beasts flooded into the hall and threw themselves at the group of people with no fear for death.


    However, the mutant creatures did not seem to be attacking. All they were doing was to protect the statue of deity. Clearly, they were trying to weaken the group using endless primitive creatures first.


    The spirit herself walked to Han Sen with her ice spear in hand, wanting to kill Han Sen with her own hands to get her revenge.


    Everyone else looked pale. They were trapped in this ce. They could not run away or destroy the spirit stone. It seemed that they were in a dead end, and there was no hope of survival.


    "Let¡¯s rush out. Maybe there is still a chance," Zhu Ting said loudly.


    "You guard the door, and I will go for the spirit stone," Han Sen said and walked to the spirit.


    Everyone else lost their calm. With a dozen mutant creatures guarding the statue of deity, they could not approach it with all the people avable, let alone Han Sen himself.


    However, Han Sen had already gone toward the statue of deity. Other people had to block the door to the hall first, fighting the endless ice-armored beasts.


    However, there were so many creatures out there that there was no way they could hold up for a long time. Even if the creatures were willing to be killed by them, their hands would still get tired.


    Han Sen did not seem to be worried about the situation at all. He walked to the spirit and said, "You¡¯re very smart, I could even call you sly. You have sessfully lured us into the trap you have set up."


    The spirit curled her lips and looked content. She said coldly, "The moment you decided to go against me, your death has been certain.


    "Unfortunately, there is one thing you did wrong," Han Sen continued to say as he walked.


    "What is it?" Unexpectedly, the spirit asked with her brows knitted.


    "You should not let mee this far. Your favorite trap is your biggest mistake." Han Sen quickly rushed to the huge statue of deity with the spirit stone like a tornado.


    The spirit sneered and swept her ice spear at Han Sen, trying to stop him.


    However, Han Sen did not lower his speed at all. He used great strength with his legs yet put his upper body horizontal. Running forward but almost lying on the ground, Han Sen dodged the attack from the spirit in a weird pose and continued toward the statue at a high speed.


    The mutant creatures roared loud and threw themselves at Han Sen like demons from hell.

 Chapter 461: The Spirit Showing Fealty

    Chapter 461: The Spirit Showing Fealty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zheng Guoxiong watched Han Sen going in the middle of the mutant creatures with aplicated expression. Twenty years ago, he was as brave as Han Sen.


    At that day and age when it was still difficult to hunt a sacred-blood creature, he used his diligence, talent, and special privilegesing from his family to max out his sacred geno points and evolved as a sacred-blood evolver in First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    However, after he entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, when he was about to realize all his dreams, he found out what a terrible ce he ended up at.


    There was no strong teammates or avable beast souls. He needed to risk his life even when trying to kill a primitive creature. At the same time, he must avoid the spirit shelter andrge groups of creatures at all times.


    In the beginning, Zheng Guoxiong still fought with some hope. Shortly, he discovered that it was almost impossible to max out on ordinary geno points in this ce, let alone primitive geno points.


    It did not mean that Zheng Guoxiong was not strong enough to kill an ordinary creature. He was capable of that, but there were only so many types of ordinary creatures. As he ate many of a type, that type no longer provided ordinary geno points for him. If he wanted to look for other ordinary creatures, he needed to go beyond the spirit shelter, which was something he could not achieve.


    It was the same case for primitive creatures, which made Zheng Guoxiong feel desperate. There was no way he could continue to increase the ordinary and mutant geno points. And he was not able to kill a mutant creature. Zheng Guoxiong gave up hopepletely.


    As he lost hope, he spent his days on nothing for twenty years. When Han Sen appeared, Zheng Guoxiong felt like he had seen himself twenty years ago, so confident, proud, and arrogant.


    Subconsciously, Zheng Guoxiong tried to say no to Han Sen, like he did to his younger self. However, after Han Sen created one miracle after another, Zheng Guoxiong suddenly realized that he wished Han Sen sess strongly in his heart, because he saw Han Sen as his younger self. He did not really want to lose or continue to be a loser. He wanted to see someone seed.


    That was why Zheng Guoxiong joined Goddess Gang. When a lot of people told him to leave, he still followed Han Sen to the spirit shelter. He only wanted to give Han Sen a chance. Maybe he wanted to give himself a chance. Maybe there was miracle in this world. And maybe, he could start over again.


    He was forty years old. Maybe he was no longer young, but he was not old either. Zheng Guoxiong wanted to stand up again, to feel the urge to pursue something with all he got, and to go after his own dream.


    "I am not old yet..." Zheng Guoxiong told himself.


    Watching Han Sen throwing himself at the mutant creatures, Zheng Guoxiong felt he had gone back to the hot-blooded era, when he was still fearless.


    At that moment, Zheng Guoxiong deeply felt that his blood had not gone cold yet. His heart was still warm. He still wanted to go to the top of all mountains like a man.


    "Kill!" Zheng Guoxiong roared and wielded his broadsword at an iing ice-armored beast, beheading the beast immediately.


    With the roar from Zheng Guoxiong, Han Sen also charged the mutant creatures.


    A red and golden fire bird spread its beautiful wings in the hall and brought a pretty aura to everyone¡¯s beast souls.


    People found that the abilities of their beast souls were significantly enhanced, which made it much easier for them to cope with the creatures.


    "Beast soul aura! Is it a sacred-blood beast soul aura?" Zhu Ting looked to Han Sen in the middle of the mutant creatures in surprise.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen did not have time to answer him. He threw a sharp gaze at the mutant creatures and aristocrat spirit. Every single object and living creature in the hall was imprinted in his mind.


    Using his brain power, Han Sen was quickly calcting every single possibility. Shapeshifting into fairy queen made his eyesight sharper and made his enemies look slower, giving him enough time to think.


    Han Sen made a step and turned his entire body into jade. If someone could see his body under his armor, they would certainly appreciate how gorgeous and dedicate it looked.


    Crack!


    When Han Sen brushed by a snow wolf, a foot-long cut was made on the shoulder of the snow wolf. Blood jetted out, but the jade-like palm was not even colored by the blood. Han Sen¡¯s performance just began.


    Under the attack of a dozen mutant creatures and the aristocrat spirit, Han Sen was not in a hurry. He looked so calm that it seemed that nothing could affect him.


    However, if Han Sen¡¯s moves were to be observed closely, each and every one of his moves had a strong sense of purpose. No extra movements were made. His entire body was like a highly efficient machine, generating all the power he got.


    The aristocrats spirit wielded the ice spear, trying to kill Han Sen. A dozen mutant creatures tried to circle him, but Han Sen found the slim chance of survival in a seemingly impossible way, breaking through the block of the mutant creatures and rushing toward the gigantic statue of deity.


    At this point, Uncle Qing and others were dumbstruck. They could hardly believe that Han Sen was still human. A dozen mutant creatures could not stop his footsteps at all.


    The aristocrat spirit was both astonished and mad. Unexpectedly, she could not even catch up with Han Sen and had to watch him beating one mutant creature after another.


    In just a dozen seconds, Han Sen broke the blockage of the mutant creatures and jumped on the shoulder of the statue.


    The aristocrat spirit could not even catch up with Han Sen, staring nkly at him. Han Sen stood on the shoulder of the statue and took out the spirit stone from the deity¡¯s forehead.


    It all happened so fast that the aristocrat spirit and the gang members had no time to react.


    When Han Sen got his hands on the spirit stone, he suddenly felt a strange force from his palm, making the spirit stone light up.


    "Ice Aristocrat, Snow Charmer, gives you her absolute loyalty and hopes to be your servant." The elegant female spirit suddenly bowed her head and kneeled in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen ced at the spirit stone on top of the head of the spirit. The stone suddenly became even more bright, whose light almost blinded everyone. When the lights disappeared, both the stone and Snow Charmer were gone.


    "The spirit swore fealty!" The rest people watched it happen, astonished. After long while, they realized what had happened and looked incredulous. God knows how difficult it was to make a spirit swear allegiance. It was not something that could be achieved by violence. It basically all depended on luck.

 Chapter 462: Snow Charmer

    Chapter 462: Snow Charmer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Han Sen¡¯s mind, a spirit stone that looked like a piece of ice decorated with lots of mysterious patterns was floating. In the middle, two strange words "Snow Charmer" were imprinted. Although Han Sen did not know thenguage, he somehow knew what it meant.


    Han Sen summoned the spirit, and the stone suddenly flew out of his mind, turning into her figure.


    Snow Charmer, kill those mutant creatures. Han Sen thought. Snow Charmer immediately raised her ice spear and moved toward the mutant creatures.


    Initially, the creatures inside the spirit shelter were following Snow Charmer¡¯smand, fearless and regted. However, when they lost her control, they suddenly became a mob. They lost their cooperation between each other immediately. Although they were still great in number, they no longer had the threat they just did.


    Snow Charmer wielded her spear and entered the group of mutant creatures. Her fitness was better than normal mutant creatures initially. With her great intelligence and spear skills, she killed her way into the mutant creatures and ughtered a snow wolf very soon.


    "Snow Charmer killed a mutant creature snow-toothed wolf. Beast soul of snow-toothed wolf gained. Do you want to withdraw the beast soul?" A voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind as Snow Charmer killed the snow-toothed wolf.


    "Withdraw."


    Han Sen did not feel surprised by that. He had studied how to use a spirit before. ording to other people¡¯s experience, after he gained the fealty of a spirit, he could withdraw the beast souls that the spirit gained from killing creatures anytime. Equally, he could transfer his beast souls to the spirit.


    Spirits were loyal subordinates. However, after giving their allegiance to humans, spirits would be integrated with their spirit stones. They would thus lose the ability toe back from death infinitely. If they were killed after they became servants, they would die for real.


    When the spirits were killed, the beast souls they carried would also disappear. Therefore, one must be careful when giving beast souls to a spirit.


    Although there were many limitations, the intelligence, skills, and ability to make judgment of spirits made them much better than ordinary beast souls. Especially, spirits had the ability to use beast souls, which meant they could be used like human partners, while beast souls were more like tools.


    "Withdrawal sessful. Beast soul snow-toothed wolf gained." Very soon, a voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s mind and a new beast soul appeared.


    Han Sen had no time to check his newly gained beast soul and continued to hunt mutant creatures with Snow Charmer.


    Snow Charmer had great spear skills. She even injured the sacred-blood monster of tentacles before. Although many mutant creatures helped her at the time, she still needed impable spear skills to achieve that.


    The spear was wielded like a tornado. The lean body of Snow Charmer gave off incredible strength. A snow bear was hunted soon.


    "Snow Charmer killed mutant creature snow pr bear. No beast soul gained."


    The creatures outside the hall became a mess. They either ran away or defended themselves only, no longer fierce as before.


    The gang members chased the creatures in the excitement, looking back at Snow Charmer who looked like Athena admiringly from time to time.


    She was an aristocrat spirit, and so elegant and gorgeous. She was even a great fighter. Which man could see her and say they don¡¯t envy Han Sen?


    Later on, Han Sen no longer needed to move a finger. Snow Charmer took care of the mutant creatures that did not have time to run away with her dazzling spear skills. She was so fierce that it was incredible to watch.


    Han Sen was full of joy. An aristocrat spirit was so strong already, so if he gained a royal spirit, it would be even better.


    Since a royal spirit would correspond with a sacred-blood creature, Han Sen suspected that there was another type of spirit that would correspond with super creatures.


    No matter what, Han Sen was more than satisfied that he gained Snow Charmer. At least, it proved that his super body king spirit did work.


    Whether or not others could gain the loyalty of a spirit depended on luck, and the chance was quite low. However, as long as Han Sen had the spirit stone, he could gain the allegiance of a spirit for sure, which was more than incredible.


    Han Sen had already been envisioning the future when he will take a troop formed of all kinds of spirits and rule Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Whoever standing in his way would be killed. No one would ever dare to challenge him.


    The battle onlysted a little over an hour. Lots of creatures ran out of the spirit shelter and many were killed by the humans.


    Snow Charmer alone killed four mutant creatures. Han Sen himself killed two. However, he did not gain other beast souls other than the wolf.


    More than a hundred primitive creatures were killed. Bodies of creatures were everywhere inside the shelter. Every human was excited.


    "We... We conquered the aristocrat spirit shelter..." Xu You and other young people still thought it was hard to believe, as if they were in a dream.


    "We made it!" Many people hugged each other, shouting and jumping up and down. Many among the people who followed Han Sen here almost had a death wish. When they were trapped, they became almost desperate. However, who knows that they would have such an ending.


    Most of the people were only slightly injured. None was killed. They took down an aristocrat spirit shelter just like that, which must be a miracle.


    The person who created a miracle was undoubtedly the man who broke the blockage of a dozen mutant creatures and a spirit and took the spirit stone.


    "Brother, will you sell me this spirit? You can ask for any price." Zhu Ting regarded Snow Charmer with his mouth watering.


    "No way." Han Sen turned Zhu Ting down.


    Of course, Han Sen would keep a spirit like Snow Charmer for himself. Although a spirit was no human, and there was no way she could warm his bed, he would feel happy every time she served him a drink or something. In addition, Snow Charmer was a great help to Han Sen at this point.


    Zhu Ting did not want to let it go and insisted, "How about I give up the S-ss Saint Hall license and you trade her for Treading Cloud?"


    "No." Han Sen turn him down without even thinking. He had lots of S-ss Saint Hall licenses, while needed a spirit like Snow Charmer terribly.


    The broadsword in Zheng Guoxiong¡¯s hand was still dripping blood. He looked to Han Sen with aplex look, not sure what he was feeling.


    For twenty years, he had never been as rxed as this moment.


    Yang Manli¡¯s eyes were focused on Snow Charmer. She envied Han Sen so much. The guy had very good luck as always. It was the first spirit shelter he conquered, and he already gained the fealty of the spirit.


    Uncle Qing was squinting. No one knew what he was thinking. However, his look was also quiteplicated.

 Chapter 463: Crystallizer Ruin

    Chapter 463: Crystallizer Ruin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Han Sen and the rest took down the aristocrat spirit shelter!"


    "Is it true?"


    "Of course it¡¯s true. Someone had already been there. People of Goddess Gang had already stationed there and carved the words "Goddess Gang" on the gate.


    "Dammit. Twenty people took down the aristocrat shelter? That is so fake. How did they achieve that?"


    "No idea. However, there must be many people regretting to death."


    "Would you mean? Regretting what?"


    "So many people used to be the members of Goddess Gang. In the end, when Han Sen said they were going to conquer the spirit shelter, most people quit. Now that the spirit was taken down, each current member could have a room to themselves and live there for free forever. In addition, they were also givenrge amount of meat. Do you think those who had left would regret?"


    "They must feel so bad. However, Han Sen would still recruit people. Goddess Gang only had twenty people at this point, so that it must be hard for them to keep the entire shelter. They will definitely be recruiting."


    "Han Sen said that he will admit no one that had left already. It doesn¡¯t matter who talks to him."


    "The way he¡¯s doing things... Many people will be offended!"


    "He does not need to be afraid of offending anyone. People of Starry Group had to be respectful to him. He said he would conquer the spirit shelter, and he just did. With such a background and ability, he needs to fear no one. I¡¯ll bet all those who had left are regretting to death now. If they want to go to the shelter, they must pay a big protection fee. If they want a room, they must pay very high rent. All of the things they could have enjoyed for free."


    "Ha-ha, no one could predict the future. It was too risky to attack an aristocrat shelter anyway."


    "How is there any risk? What kind of people is Han Sen? He took twenty people to attack the spirit shelter and no one was dead. The most they suffered was some slight injuries. What kind of risk is there?"


    "This Han Sen is such a genius. How did he do it? Fresh evolver who just came months ago easily took down the aristocrat shelter with twenty people with him. It is so incredible!"


    "Otherwise, why did someone like Uncle Qing obey all his order? He was no ordinary guy."


    The news that Han Sen conquered the spirit shelter was soon spread. Many people went to the shelter. However, if they wanted to be protected in the shelter or rent a room, they must pay a high price, which was the ie of Goddess Gang. Of course, most of the money would fall into Han Sen¡¯s pocket, otherwise he would not be so interested in conquering the shelter in the first ce.


    After the gates of the shelter were shut, even a mutant creature could hardly enter. Of course, it was much safer to live in the shelter than to live outside. In addition, there was space inside the shelter for trade purposes. There was also a teleport device in each room. Merchants and rich people would easily pay the price.


    Han Sen did some calction. the ce was so sparsely popted, and he had only seen 300 to 400 people. However, even so, it was easy for him to make several million from collecting rents and protection fee.


    If he were to do some business, he would be able to earn even more money. However, Han Sen was not interested in that and did not want to waste too much time, so he asked Yang Manli to take care of everything.


    The gains were great this time. Six mutant creatures and more than one hundred primitive creatures. Han Sen did not sell any of them but shared everything with people who had followed him.


    After all, they risked their lives which deserved to be rewarded. Han Sen saved a mutant creature for himself. Together with the evil-blooded condor, he had enough food for 2 to 3 months.


    Because it took less effort than he thought it would, Han Sen did not put Zero into action at all. In addition, he was in no hurry to expose Zero¡¯s true strength. After all, she looked too young. The fact she was in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary already was quite a surprise for everyone. It was no good for her to show too much strength. It would be safer to be conservative.


    After Han Sen took care of everything in the shelter, he traveled beyond the shelter, wanting to find out if there were any humans on the other side of the mountain. However, after climbing over several mountains and marching hundreds of miles, all he saw was ciers and snow field, with no human in sight.


    Han Sen saw a giant serpentine at least 300 feet long slithering on ciers from afar and immediately turned back. He had seen a lot of creatures on the way and did not dare to go anywhere strange with his current strength. Even if he ran into some strong sacred-blood creatures, Han Sen did not have confidence in winning the fight, not to mention super creatures.


    "Meat of evil-blooded condor eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    After eating evil-blooded condor for days, Han Sen eventually gained one sacred geno point. However, it was so slow that Han Sen simply threw the rest to the archangel since he was no longer willing to eat the same thing.


    A huge benefit of having his own gang was that Han Sen did not need to fight himself to gain different types of ordinary and primitive creatures.


    Han Sen picked some smaller ordinary and primitive creatures to eat, gaining several ordinary or primitive geno points every day, which gave him a much faster progress than the bird leg.


    "I will first fill up my ordinary and primitive geno points. The progress I make in my fitness is quite great." Han Sen did not go out for adventures at the time being. He went to God¡¯s Sanctuary to eat ordinary and primitive meet to gain some geno points every day and read his books on Daphne the rest of the time.


    When Daphne finally arrived at the destination, Han Sen had already gained eighty-four ordinary geno points, thirty-five primitive geno points, and one sacred geno point. His basic fitness was already 80+. With all kinds of assistance, he could achieve 90+ for a short amount of time.


    At this time, Daphne had already arrived at the Crystallizer ruin.


    Initially, Han Sen thought the so-called Crystallizer ruin should be an ancient city or base. However, when he saw a real Crystallizer ruin, he understood how na?ve he had been.


    Watching the gigantic that looked like a brilliant diamond, Han Sen felt more shocked than he could describe. This more than ten times the size of Roca was the Crystallizer ruin they were going to explore.


    All kinds of Crystallizer architectures were spread around on the. Different from human architects, colorful Crystallizer architectures were connected to each other, covering almost the entire. Only one nce made people gasp.


    As Han Sen was astonished by the mour and grandeur of the Crystallizer ruin, he suddenly sensed heat from his chest. Feeling shocked, Han Sen quickly reached inside his clothes and grabbed the nine-life cat pendant. Suddenly, he felt like he had grabbed a boiled egg. The nine-life cat was giving off incredible heat. The closer he got to the Crystallizer ruin, the hotter the pendant became. When Han Sen entered the atmosphere of the, the pendant was almost scorching.

 Chapter 464: Simulating Crystal

    Chapter 464: Simting Crystal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not know what was wrong with the nine-life cat or why it would suddenly react so strangely. However, undoubtedly, the change was definitely rted to the Crystallizer ruin. However, Han Sen did not know what the connection between the nine-life cat and the Crystallizer ruin was.


    Daphnended on the Crystallizer ruin and made aprehensive scan and analysis of the. Same to other Crystallizer ruins, only the surface of the could be scanned by human equipment. The inner space of the Crystallizer architectures was unknown to people. The analysis of air and water showed the was normal, habitable ording to human standards. Other Crystallizer ruins were mostly the same, so nothing was special about this one.


    After some preparation, the expert panel, warframe department, explosion department, and marines took their equipment and left the warship, beginning their exploration.


    When the work began, everyone was banned from entering God¡¯s Sanctuary again. Since the cookhouse did not need to go to the field, Han Sen felt quite bored every day.


    However, since most people on the warship had alreadynded on the, he and Ji Yanran could see each other secretly quite often.


    Chen Shoushan went to the field together with the expert panel, while Ji Yanran was responsible for staying on Daphne. She actually had nothing to do other than receiving reports sent by Chen Shoushan and the expert panel.


    "Such a huge! We have only these people. How long would it take for us to finish the work if we look into one architecture after another? I don¡¯t think we could finish it in a century." Han Sen felt quite upset when watching the field recordings in Ji Yanran¡¯s office.


    If this went on forever, he would probably stay here for his entire service.


    Ji Yanran smiled and said, "Who would be so dumb to discover one after another? That way, with these people, it would take us five hundred to a thousand years to finish 1% of the work."


    Ji Yanran paused and then continued, "Crystallizers had different ranks. Their architectures follow a certain rule. As long as we find one entrance, we could ess their treasure. All we are looking for is their crystals."


    "It sounds easy enough," Han Sen said.


    "It is not easy at all. Since the device could not scan the internal structure of the architectures, we must rely on the experts specialized in Crystallizer civilization to find the right entrance."


    "Can¡¯t we just st it away?" Han Sen asked.


    "The crystal material of their architectures is very unique. Not only is it tough, but it will also expand once sted. At that time, the internal space would bepletely blocked, which would make the excavation work even harder."


    Ji Yanran drank some water and continued, "This is not the real problem though. Since the experts and professors are here, the entrance could always be located sooner orter. However, if the Crystallizer ruin is still working, that will truly be challenging."


    As Han Sen was about to ask what kind of challenge there could be, he suddenly heard an explosion. Looking at the live recordings of the field, Han Sen saw a red crystal the size of a fist floating next to a crystal wall. The crystal blinked with red light twice and something weird happened.


    The red crystal quickly expanded and changed its form, turning into the same vehicle as the multifunction excavator that was doing the fieldwork. It quickly rushed toward the original excavator.


    Bang bang!


    It only took two blows for the crystal excavator to smash the one it imitated. The crystal vehicle headed toward the excavation team.


    The soldiers in warframe department quickly turned on their warframes and charged the crystal excavator. Because they did not want to damage the architectures, they refrained from using massive weapons, with onlyser guns and swords in their hands.


    Luckily, the red crystal only imitated a multifunction excavator, so it was soon shot down into pieces, turning into a pool of red liquid that then evaporated.


    "It seems that we are out of luck. This Crystallizer ruin is still operating. I¡¯m afraid this task would not bepleted that easily." Ji Yanran said with a wry smile.


    "What is that?" Han Sen was shocked.


    "It is a defense crystal of Crystallizers. The Alliance calls it a simting crystal. Once scanned by it, it could imitate the shape of anything including mechanics and creatures. However, its texture will still be the same red crystal, so the simtion was notplete," exined Ji Yanran.


    "What an amazing civilization," Han Senplimented.


    "Very amazing and very dangerous. There are many deadly Crystallizer technologies that we don¡¯t even know about..."


    "We found it... We found the entrance..." A surprised voice suddenly came from the live recordings.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran quickly looked at the footage and saw Chen Shoushan and several professors standing in front of an excavated architecture, looking inside, full of surprise.


    "It seems everything is going smooth. I hope we could locate the treasure soon." Ji Yanran felt slightly relieved.


    However, in the next moment, the holographic image suddenly broke off. Ji Yanran quickly contacted Chen Shoushan and the rest usinglink, but there was no answer.


    "Something¡¯s wrong." Ji Yanran suddenly became pale and summoned all the officers on the warship.


    Themunications team was trying to reach people in the field. However, they werepletely out of touch as if they had disappeared.


    There were not a lot of people stationing on Daphne to begin with, so even the cookhouse was summoned. Including the medical team, the repair team and the cookhouse, there were only less than forty people.


    Nomunications were avable, and people could see some equipment left on the surface through radar. All the humans were gone. And nothing could be seen inside.


    "Captain, shall we go back and call for reinforcement?" An officer hesitated and asked.


    "We must figure out what¡¯s happening first," Ji Yanran said with her brows knitted.


    Several top experts and schrs specialized in Crystallizer civilization were in the field. If they were gone for no reasons, Ji Yanran would be facing harsh sanction if she returned without figuring out why. She might even be sent to the military court. In addition, many officers and soldiers including Chen Shoushan were also on the, so Ji Yanran should not go back before taking a look.


    However, people who were staying on the warship were mostly nobatants including officers in charge of ship operation, medicine, and cooking. There were very few people that could be deployed.


    Ji Yanran reviewed all the talents she got on hand and gritted her teeth. "I ask for five soldiers who is good at warframe operation to follow me to the field, figuring out what is happening."


    "I¡¯m rather good at warframe. Let me follow you," Han Sen said quickly.


    Naturally, he could not stay on the ship while letting Ji Yanran risk her life. In addition, he wanted to figure out why the nine-life cat pendant would react to the Crystallizer ruin.

 Chapter 465: Crazy Simulating Crystals

    Chapter 465: Crazy Simting Crystals


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Captain, let the guards follow you." The leader of the guards, Li Lu stood up and saluted.


    The guards were all thebatants that remained on Daphne.


    "Captain, let me lead the team," the only surpasser on the warship Zhao Ping said.


    "Quartermaster, you should stay on Daphne. This is our base. If anything goes wrong on the ship, it would be meaningless even if we bring back everyone. At that point, we would all be faced with death. In addition, I am only going to investigate and will not go deep." Ji Yanran looked to the guards, thought about it and said, "Li, you pick four soldiers good at warframe toe with me, and you shalle as well. The rest of the team stay on the ship."


    "Yes, Captain." Li Lu named four soldiers and asked them to report to Ji Yanran. Ji Yanran told everyone to prepare their own warframe and looked at Han Sen. She hesitated and said, "You go prepare as well."


    "Yes, Captain," Han Sen answered and went to take his warframe.


    The seven of them quickly left the warship and got on a field truck to go to the excavation site. Because it was not far from the warship, it only took them half an hour to get to the destination.


    Looking out of the field truck, all sorts of equipment were intact. Nothing was damaged, and there was no evidence of a fight. The only thing broken was the multifunction excavator.


    Seeing no blood, everyone felt relieved. At least those people were not under attack.


    The field truck could no longer go deeper INto the site. Ji Yanran asked two soldiers to stay on the truck, while she took Li Lu, Han Sen, and two other guards to drive their warframes down the truck, going toward the entrance.


    "Maintain the order... Transferring scanned data... Communications good..." All sorts of information kept shing on the warframes, some sent from the truck, some from Daphne. Their warframes were also transmitting data back.


    Although everyone had been highly vignt, nothing really happened. They reached the entrance the professors found with no trouble.


    It was a ck crystal gate more than 100 feet tall, decorated with lots ofplicated patterns. There were dots and circles and lines, as well as some triangr shapes. There were no obvious rules to how they were put together. It looked sort of like the guts of a mechanical clock, quite mysterious.


    At this point, the ck crystal gate was already prized open. A one-man warframe could easily pass, butrger mechanics could not enter.


    "Captain, shall we go inside to take a look?" Li Lu asked Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran did not answer Li Lu and felt astonished at the ck gate. She quickly said to Han Sen using a private channel, "Han Sen, I will take people down and have a look. You stay here."


    "Why?" Han Sen knew she must have noticed something. Otherwise, she would not have said that.


    "This is the ruin of some Crystallizer royalties, and it¡¯s still running. It is too dangerous down there. Since you know nothing about Crystallizers, you might trigger some dangerous traps. Just stay here," Ji Yanran said.


    "I will follow you," Han Sen said.


    "This is an order," Ji Yanran said seriously.


    "Your order is not valid on me," Han Sen said softly.


    Ji Yanran was trying to say something else when she suddenly heard screams from the field truck. All of them quickly looked to the truck and saw the two soldiers stationing in the truck had gone out, rushing to them in warframes.


    "What has happened? What has happened? Please report... Please report..." Li Lu tried to ask what had happened through themlink but found all he could hear was noise of current.


    Han Sen quickly checked hislink and found his warframe had lost allmunications to Daphne. The system was down.


    Ji Yanran had noticed that as well and told the rest of her team, "Maintain the order. We will go have a look."


    The team quickly approached the warframes of the two soldiers. Before Ji Yanran asked what had happened, they already knew the answer.


    Behind the two soldiers, lots of fist-sized red crystal were floating in the air like red light bulbs. With a nce, one could not tell how many there were, but there were at least hundreds or a thousand of them.


    "Simting crystal... Howe there are so many..." Everyone was shocked.


    No wonder the two soldiers started to run. Whoever saw so many simting crystals would do the same.


    Previously, Han Sen had already witnessed how powerful a simting crystal was. As long as it scanned something, it could turn into the exact same thing.


    If hundreds or thousands of simting crystals scanned the warframes or field trucks, they would be killed instantaneously facing all those vehicles.


    In addition, more simting crystals wereing this way, growing in numbers. There was no telling how many there were.


    "Retreat that at the retreat into the ruin..." Ji Yanran had understood were the expert panel had gone, and she had to repeat their option.


    Boom boom boom!


    The closest simting crystals had already caught up with the two soldiers. With a sh of red light, the crystals shed at their warframes like a camera and quickly turned into red crystal warframes of the same style. Theynded quickly and continued to chase the two soldiers. More and more simting crystals became warframes and joined them.


    Li Lu could not help drawingser guns to attack the red crystal warframes to save his tworades.


    "No!" It was toote for Ji Yanran to stop him.


    Li Lu¡¯s shot made a huge hole in one of the red crystal warframes. However, instantaneously, all the red crystal warframes drew theirser guns and shot in their direction.


    Boom boom!


    The warframes of the two soldiers closest to the crystals exploded immediately, turning into burning crap iron, while the red crystal warframes were still shooting this way.


    "Retreat into the ruin." Han Sen operated his warframe to go into the ck crystal gate.


    "Retreat to the ruin, immediately," Ji Yanran followed Han Sen andmanded in a clear voice.


    Li Lu whose eyes were bloodshot gritted his teeth and ordered the other two soldiers to retreat into the ruin while covering them by goingst.


    Boom!


    As Ji Yanran and Han Sen just entered the ck crystal gate, they heard a loud noise. The warframe of Li Lu had already exploded.

 Chapter 466: Parasite Crystal

    Chapter 466: Parasite Crystal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Li!" Seeing the warframe of Li Lu was shot down, the two soldiers shot at the red crystal warframes madly usingser guns.


    "Come inside. Quickly," Ji Yanran eximed at the two soldiers, but it was toote.


    Although the two soldiers shot down a few red crystal warframes, they were taken out by more simting crystals.


    "Go!" Han Sen eximed and used his warframe arm to push Ji Yanran¡¯s.


    Although those people were not his friends yet, Han Sen felt upset seeing fellow humans die. However, now was not the time to be sad. He could not watch Ji Yanran die like those soldiers.


    Ji Yanran came back to herself, gritted her teeth, and operated the warframe to go inside the ruin. They had to get rid of the simting crystals as soon as possible. Otherwise, she and Han Sen would die as well.


    Behind the ck crystal gate, there was a crystal path. Ji Yanran led Han Sen to go forward but did not dare to go too fast. Very soon, the red crystal warframes started to catch up with them.


    "Don¡¯t worry so much. Run quickly." Han Sen knew that Ji Yanran was worried about the traps in the ruin, but if they did not go quickly, they would soon lose their lives.


    The expert panel should have already entered the ruin. If there were any traps, they should have triggered those already. Being yelled at Han Sen, Ji Yanran suddenly understood that and operated her warframe at full speed to go forward. After they ran for several miles, the entered a huge architecture like a shelter. Many paths were interconnected.


    "Where are we going?" Ji Yanran took a look, but path looked identical to each other. She had no idea where they were supposed to go.


    In addition, the paths were so narrow that the warframes could not pass.


    "Follow me." Han Sen gritted his teeth, came out of the warframe, and turned it into a briefcase. He ran ahead with the warframe in his hand.


    Ji Yanran copied Han Sen¡¯s moves and followed him.


    As Han Sen just entered the path, he quickly summoned the snow-toothed wolf. A snow wolf suddenly appeared in front of Han Sen. It was a beast soul mount, but Han Sen did not mean to ride on it, onlymanding it to go forward.


    Han Sen nned to use the snow-toothed wolf as a scout. He knew very little about Crystallizer ruins. However, since Ji Yanran did not have any idea, he must make a decision, even if he did not know whether his decision was right or not. Hesitation would only bring them into bigger crisis.


    The snow-toothed wolf was running forward, and Han Sen and Ji Yanran were following with warframe cases in their hands. However, the paths were soplicated that they lost the direction although there were no dangers.


    "It sounds quiet now. Let¡¯s stop." When reaching something like a bridge, Han Sen looked down and stopped, looking at the weird crystal statues.


    Ji Yanran listened carefully and indeed heard no sound. She felt relieved and looked to the crystal statues about 50 feet tall each.


    The statues were made of crystals of different colors. The shapes of them looked rather odd. They were nothing like humans or animals.


    "Those are the deities that Crystallizers worshiped. Most Crystallizer ruins had statues like these," exined Ji Yanran as she looked around.


    Han Sen did not seem to be listening but fixed his eyes on one statue.


    "Come out, otherwise I would not be polite." Han Sen squeezed the warframe case in his hand and yelled coldly at the statue.


    Ji Yanran looked to the statute, feeling puzzled. She did not see anything, but very soon, someone walked from behind the statue.


    "Tang Xin? How are you here? Where is everyone else?" Ji Yanran saw who it was and asked with her brows knitted.


    "I don¡¯t know. We scattered. Why are you here as well?" Tang Xin walked to the two of them as he said.


    "Stop. Otherwise I will shoot." Han Sen quickly drew his miniser gun from his waist, pointed it at Tang Xin and said coldly.


    "Why should I stop?" Tang Xin did not pay Han Sen any mind and continued to approach them.


    Boom!


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen shot at Tang Xin¡¯s head, taking half of his skull away.


    "Han Sen, what did you do?" Ji Yanran was startled, not sure why Han Sen did it.


    However, Ji Yanran knew Han Sen must have a reason. Although Tang Xin had offended Han Sen before, Ji Yanran knew he was not someone who wouldmit murder because of a small grudge.


    Without Han Sen exining, she saw what was wrong. With half of his goal grown, Tang Xin did not fall immediately but turned around.


    On Tang Xin¡¯s back, a pink crystal the size of a duck egg was set in his muscles. Red crystal hair was growing from the crystal, driven into his entire back like veins, blinking red light as if he got new heart. It looked both weird and sickening.


    "Parasite crystal!" Ji Yanran was astonished, quickly drew her gun and aimed at the crystal like Han Sen, ready to shot.


    Before Ji Yanran shot Tang Xin, a slim hair grew from the crystal and wrapped Tang Xin up entirely like a mummy.


    Boom boom boom!


    Ji Yanran and Han Sen shot at the mummy like Tang Xin repeatedly, but to no avail. Theser guns only broke a part of the crystal hair, which quickly grew again.


    "Laser weapons are useless. Use beast souls." They suddenly heard a voice say. Han Sen and Ji Yanran turned back and saw Professor Li Mingtang and several young researchersing from a path nearby. It was Li Mingtang who said that.


    Before Han Sen summoned his beast souls, someone came from behind Li Mingtang. He held a beast soul sword and shed at Tang Xin and the crystal repeatedly, breaking the crystal.


    "A cookhouse soldier does not belong here." Wang Hou took back his beast soul sword, stared at Han Sen coldly and said.


    "A cookhouse soldier is also soldier," Han Sen said calmly.


    "If you want to throw your life away, suit yourself," Wang Hou said contemptuously and ignored Han Sen. He walked to Ji Yanran and said, "Captain, why are you down here? You should not be here."

 Chapter 467: Diya Galaxy

    Chapter 467: Diya Gxy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Professor, what did you find?" Ji Yanran ignored Wang Hou and asked Li Mingtang.


    Li Mingtang said, "We found the entrance to the ruin and discovered that this is the ruin of Crystallizer royalties. However, there were suddenly a huge number of stimting crystals. Having lost the connection to Daphne, we had to retreat into the ruin. Later on, we were attacked by parasite crystals. Many people were affected. We wandered off in the mess."


    "Where are Chen Shoushan and Lin Haifeng?" Ji Yanran asked.


    Li Mingtang shook his head and said, "There were so many soldiers and researchers affected by parasite crystals. It was all a huge mess and I did not notice them."


    Ji Yanran frowned slightly. What Li Mingtang said was simr to what she had expected to happen. People scattered in the ruin, so it would be hard for her to find everybody.


    "Professor, do you know the way out?" Ji Yanran looked at the surroundings and no longer knew the directions.


    This architecture of Crystallizers looked like a metropolitan built with crystal. It was not easy to find a way out at all. In addition, because of the special characteristics of these crystals, they could not even st away the architecture using bombs, which will only lead to their death.


    The researchers looked at each other, obviously having no idea how to go out.


    "In fact, we don¡¯t need to be worried at all. Our mission was to find new things. All we need to do is to continue forward. Maybe we will find the treasure very soon," said Wang Hou.


    Li Mingtang also said, "Captain, since you are already here, and there are a lot of stimting crystals outside, we could not leave anytime soon. It makes sense for us to take Wang Hou¡¯s advice and look around first. If we could locate the treasure, we would be able to finish the task and have some clues as to how we should leave this ce."


    Having studied the Crystallizers civilization diligently, Ji Yanran knew what Li Mingtang said was correct. However, it was the ruin of a Crystallizer royalty. They were only several people without even a surpasser among them, so it was still quite dangerous for them to walk around.


    However, she did not have other options than to agree to their suggestions and go deeper.


    Of course, the researchers did not march blindly. Based on their understanding of Crystallizer civilization, they could make judgments about which architecture was designed for what. Based on general rules of Crystallizer civilization, they could calcte where the treasure was.


    Although the result was not exactly precise, they had the rough direction correct.


    "Han Sen, stay close to me. Do not go far," Ji Yanran told Han Sen in a low voice.


    Han Sen nodded. Of course he would stay close to his girlfriend, otherwise he would not be able to save her if she was in danger.


    Wang Hou heard Ji Yanran and said to Han Sen sarcastically, "Captain, you took a cookhouse soldier down here. Are you trying to protect him, or should he protect you?"


    "Wang, please focus on your own job. This is not your concern," Ji Yanran said to Wang Hou coldly.


    Wang Hou snorted and said nothing. Li Mingtang quickly tried to mediate, "We are in danger now, so we should all work together to find the treasure. The more people we have, the more powerful we are. In addition, Han Sen was also a graduate of a famous military Academy."


    The other researchers also said something to relieve the tension. The group of people continued to go forward. Shortly, another ck crystal gate was standing in front of them, also decorated with thoseplicated patterns.


    Seeing the ck crystal gate and the patterns, Li Mingtang was overjoyed. He quickly walked to the gate and examined the patterns inch by inch.


    "Fantastic. This ce is indeed the ruin of a Crystallizer king," Li Mingtang watched for a while and turned back excitedly.


    "Professor, what do the patterns mean?" Although Ji Yanran had done her study, it was impossible for her to understand those patterns.


    Li Mingtang exined in excitement, "I could only figure out a small part of it. This Crystallizer king came from Diya Gxy."


    "Diya Gxy? The mother gxy where Crystallizers originated?" Ji Yanran looked surprised.


    "Indeed. It is the birthce of Crystallizer civilization, the lost gxy..." Li Mingtang looked exhrated.


    Han Sen felt quite confused. He did not understand most part of it. All he knew was that the Crystallizer king seemed to be of high rank and possess lots of treasure.


    Other researchers also looked hyped, as if they had found a gold mine.


    Han Sen did not understand anything about Crystallizer civilization and Diya Gxy. However, the nine-life cat dependent on his neck was getting hotter and hotter. It seemed that he was approaching something that was affecting it.


    Under Li Mingtang¡¯smand, the researchers took out their tools and started to prize the ck crystal gate. They were very skilled at it. It took them less than half an hour to prize it open. Light suddenly prated the gap.


    Ouch!


    A researcher that was shone upon by the light screamed and rolled around on the floor. The ces on his body exposed to the light became scorched, from his face to his waist. The ck mark went deep inside his flesh.


    Everyone became astonished. They quickly pulled the guy away from the light. Han Sen was also dumbstruck. It only took a little while for the injured ces on the researcher to be infected.


    Someone quickly took out the first-aid kit to treat the wound, but it was useless. The researcher passed away very soon.


    However, Li Mingtang stared at the light and said excitedly, "This is the wandering light of crystals because there were arge number of crystals inside. This might be a historic discovery in the history of Crystallizer research. Prepare fast, whoever had seeded in practicing Micro Crystal should follow me inside to look for the treasure. Other people stay here."


    "Professor, you could not go inside." Ji Yanran stopped Li Mingtang.


    "Why not?" Li Mingtang was dazed.


    "It is too dangerous inside. In addition, a huge discovery like this had to be made under the surveince of AI ording to Alliancews," said Ji Yanran.


    Li Mingtang quickly said, "As long as one has seeded in practicing Micro Crystal, one could resist the wandering light of crystal. The risk is minimum. As for the surveince of AI, this is a special situation, so when we go back, I will write a full report and shoulder the responsibility. Wang and Liu, you two quickly prepare yourselves. We will go inside immediately."


    "Sorry, professor. We must stick to the rules. The ruin is right here and will not go anywhere. When we go out and gain connections to Daphne, we wille back for it." Ji Yanran still stood in front of Li Mingtang, not letting him pass.


    "Captain, this is a special situation. Why do you have to be like this?" Li Mingtang frowned slightly, his face grim.


    "Professor, I told you long ago that if we didn¡¯t get rid of this woman, she would ruin it all for us." Wang Hou and other researchers stood around Han Sen and Ji Yanran with a murderous look on their faces.

 Chapter 468: Core Area

    Chapter 468: Core Area


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Wang Hou, you are also a soldier of the Alliance. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the sanction by militaryws?" Ji Yanran eximed at Wang Hou.


    "Militaryws?" Wang Hou smiled contemptuously, summoned a golden beast soul sword and shed at Han Sen who was next to Ji Yanran. He snorted and said, "There is nows here."


    Han Sen stayed calm and pulled Ji Yanran back. However, the two other researchers also summoned beast soul weapons and attacked them fiercely.


    A beast soul dagger appeared in Ji Yanran¡¯s hand, blocking the weapon of one researcher. Han Sen turned his body sideways and dodged a blow from the other researcher. At the same time, he approached the researcher and put cursed wolf dagger on his neck.


    "Do not move, unless you want to see him killed..." Before Han Sen finished his sentence, Wang Hou threw himself at the researcher in front of Han Sen and cut him in half. Without a stop, the golden sword continued to approach Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes became cold. He raised the cursed wolf dagger at the golden sword and quickly stepped back.


    He did not realize that Wang Hou was so cruel that he did not even care about life and death of one of his own, so Han Sen was a bit slow.


    Crack!


    Unexpectedly, the cursed wolf dagger was cut off by when the golden sword. A cut was made on Han Sen¡¯s forehead. Although the cut was not that deep, blood started to flow.


    "You are dead," Wang Hou said coldly. His body generated incredible strength and caught up with Han Sen like a shadow. Making another sh at Han Sen, Wang Hou moved fast and fierce.


    Han Sen was not affected by the situation. With anger in his eyes, hemented the loss of the cursed wolf dagger. He had not suffered such a loss in a long time.


    "But it is not that easy for you kill me." Han Sen snorted, his heart thumping like thunder. Moving his legs, Han Sen fiercely dodged the sword of Wang Hou and threw a punch at his face.


    Seeing Han Sen fought Wang Hou with no disadvantage, everyone else was shocked.


    Wang Hou was an evolver whose fitness was over one hundred. For Han Sen, a cookhouse soldier, to be his match, it was absolutely astonishing.


    "You indeed have some secrets," Wang Hou snorted and said. "Why are you standing there and watch? Kill Ji Yanran right away."


    The researchers then came back to themselves and attacked Ji Yanran. Although they did not dare to kill her as Wang Hou said, Ji Yanran was in danger and was about to be caught.


    Han Sen obviously understood what Wang Hou was thinking. With Ji Yanran taken hostage, Wang Hou did not even need to fight Han Sen anymore to beat him.


    "You¡¯re a good fighter. However, you are too na?ve." Han Sen summoned the spirit stone. Shortly, an elegant beauty in ice armor appeared next to Ji Yanran, wielding her ice spear and fending off the researchers, saving Ji Yanran from the crisis.


    "Spirit! Is that an aristocrat spirit?" The researchers looked surprised.


    Judging by the ability of this spirit, she was a top aristocrat spirit, which was so rare.


    With Snow Charmer helping Ji Yanran, the researchers could not approach them anytime soon.


    Snow Charmer, take Yanran away. Han Sen thought and transferred the golden growler and desert bird to Snow Charmer.


    Snow Charmer was a good rider to begin with. On the back of the golden growler, she wielded her ice spear and cleared a path among the researchers with the help of desert bird.


    However, before Snow Charmer pulled Ji Yanran on the golden growler, a figure suddenly appeared next to Ji Yanran with no warning. A miniser gun was pointed to Ji Yanran¡¯s head.


    "Professor Li Mingtang?" Ji Yanran looked to that person, shocked. Unexpectedly, it was Li Mingtang.


    Judging by his speed, Li was even faster than Wang Hou. It was so hard to imagine that Li Mingtang who was the week and polite schr would have such fitness, even stronger than Wang Hou.


    "Wang Hou, stop," Li Mingtang said calmly. Wang Hou stared at Han Sen coldly and went back to the side of Li Mingtang.


    Han Sen did not chase him, staring at Li Mingtang without speaking.


    "Captain, I do not mean to kill you or be the enemy of the Jis. So, I will have to ask you to cooperate for a little while. When we find the treasure, I will let you go," said Li Mingtang. Then he looked to Han Sen and said, "The same applies to you. Be our hostage and I will not kill you. When everything is over, you can leave together with her."


    Han Sen did not reply but moved fast and dashed to the ck crystal gate.


    Not expecting Han Sen to act this way, Li Mingtang and Wang Hou were slow in their reaction. Han Sen had disappeared in the ck crystal gate.


    "Dammit. That bastard had practiced Micro Crystal." Seeing Han Sen was not hurt by the light, when the expression changed.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. There is only one way going into the core area. He could not go away," Li Mingtang did not mind it, looked at Ji Yanran, and asked other researchers to lock her up. "Zhang and Liu, you two have been rather sessful in practicing Micro Crystal, so you should not fear the wandering light. Follow Wang Hou and me inside. The rest shall wait here."


    "Shouldn¡¯t we kill her?" Wang Hou nced at Ji Yanran.


    "It is troublesome to piss off the Jis. In addition, we don¡¯t know what is happening inside, so we should make the decisionter. If we could not catch Han Sen, with her as our hostage, we will have some leverage," Li Mingtang said calmly, taking his men to enter the ck crystal gate.


    Wang Hou and the other two researchers followed Li Mingtang, while the rest were watching Ji Yanran.


    After entering the ck crystal gate, Han Sen felt his eyes were prickling. Although there was no sun, the light was so strong that it felt like there were a million magnesium lights.


    As the light hit his body, Han Sen who was already using Micro Crystal still felt heat on his skin. He saw a square crystal tunnel, around which the walls were decorated with strange patterns simr to the ones on the ck crystal gates. Han Sen had no idea what they meant.


    The light is so strong here that I don¡¯t believe they could see anything clearly. Han Sen thought and took out a small mirror. Looking at himself in the mirror, he summoned the beetle knight, which walked into the mirror and walked out as Han Sen.


    Han Sen hid behind the ck crystal gate, controlling his doppelg?nger to run toward the other end of the tunnel.


    Shortly, Li Mingtang and Wang Hou caught up with him. Seeing the doppelg?nger, they ran after it with no hesitation.

 Chapter 469: Image on the Crystal Card

    Chapter 469: Image on the Crystal Card


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "You are all official researchers in the Alliance. Haven¡¯t you thought about the consequences?" Ji Yanran frowned at the researchers and said.


    "Consequences? Captain, you are indeed so na?ve. Do you think we will stay in the Alliance after we seed?" A researcher sneered with contempt.


    "For something inside the Crystallizer ruin, you are willing to give up everything in the Alliance without knowing what it is?" Ji Yanran asked.


    At the same time, Ji Yanran understood that these people had a n since long ago. This was no improvised rebellion.


    Without a strong support, these people would not dare to do things like this.


    "Ha-ha, do know what is in the ruin?" The researchers smiled at each other, feeling amused.


    "Just some crystals, right? What else could be in a Crystallizer ruin?" Ji Yanran asked, seemingly puzzled.


    "Ha-ha, something wilder than your wildest dream," a researcher said with a smile.


    Ji Yanran wanted to ask again, but the researchers stopped talking. One of them pped some tape on her mouth.


    "You used to be the Almighty Captain, well now you should tread carefully. Otherwise, we would not be polite with you." After he said it, he saw how helpless and beautiful Ji Yanran was, being locked up. Feeling tempted, he wanted to touch her face.


    Ji Yanran quickly became pale, whined through the tape and moved backward. However, she was locked, so there was no way to go. The hand of the researcher was about to reach her face.


    Ouch!


    Momentarily, a figure shed by, and the entire hand of the researcher was cut off and sent into the air. The researcher held his broken arm and screamed shrilly.


    "It¡¯s you?" The other researchers saw who it was and became astonished.


    "Who else could it be?" Han Sen reached out to cut off the chains on Ji Yanran¡¯s body.


    The researchers quickly took outser guns, ready to shoot the two of them. However, before they pulled the trigger, an elegant woman appeared behind them. Sweeping her spear, she knocked them all over.


    Han Sen dashed forward like a wild beast, throwing one punch at each researcher, sending them into aa without a chance to fight back.


    "Howe you are here? Where are Li Mingtang and the rest?" Ji Yanran was overjoyed and surprised, throwing herself into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    "Since you¡¯re here, how could I be somewhere else?" Han Sen stroked her hair lovingly and continued, "They have entered the core area. I don¡¯t believe they wille out anytime soon."


    After feeling thrilled, Ji Yanran walked over to those researchers and woke one of them up. She pointed herser gun at his head andmanded, "Answer my questions. Otherwise, you know the consequences."


    "Ha-ha." The researcher only gave her a strange smile. The next moment, blood came out from his eyes, ears, nose and mouth. The guy died instantaneously.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran were both shocked. All people feared death and would strive for survival if there was the slightest chance. However, this researcher was so resolute that he poisoned himself immediately, which was abnormal.


    They woke the other researchers up, but the result was all the same. They hid their poison somewhere and ended their lives immediately after they woke up.


    "Strange, it is really strange. These people would not even face death sentence after they return to the Alliance. They would end up in jail most likely. Since they would have a chance to regain freedom anyway, why would theymit suicide like this? Something must be off." Ji Yanran was shocked, watching the dead bodies of the researchers.


    Even the coldest assassin could not be as resolute as this. The reaction of these researchers did not belong to any normal human beings.


    "Li Mingtang and these people all looked pretty strange. I wonder what they are after." Han Sen reached out and took out everything in the researchers¡¯ clothes.


    Nothing was suspicious. They did not even have many private items. There were basically all tools necessary for the excavation work. However, one thing caught Han Sen¡¯s attention. Each of these researchers had a cardholder full of different types of crystal cards. Some were memory chips, some were credit cards, some were ess cards and work permits. And there were many membership cards of different corporations and shops.


    However, among all the cards, one seemingly ordinary crystal card caught Han Sen¡¯s attention. It looked like an ess card, which most people had a few in their life. ess cards like that opened doors to homes or working space.


    However, each of the researchers carried such a card. Although they were of different color and design, Han Sen still could tell it was the same ess card.


    Because on the back of the ess cards there was a hidden image of a red beast with its head and tail connected. It had a look between a cat and a fox. Han Sen was more than familiar with this image of nine-life cat.


    Although the patterns on the back of the crystal cards wereplicated, the image of the nine-life cat could be spotted on different corners on all of them. If not examined closely, it was hard to discern. However, because Han Sen was very sensitive about the image of nine-life cat, he immediately spotted it.


    Han Sen was surprised by this finding and felt quite puzzled.


    "Did you find anything?" Seeing Han Sen was dazed, Ji Yanran squatted next to him and asked.


    "Nothing." Han Sen shook his head and ced the card back.


    These cards could easily have smart chips installed, so it would be easy for someone else to track him down if he took it. In addition, they were just ess cards and Han Sen had no idea where they led. Each of these people had a card, so it was obviously not an advanced card. There would probably be no use to take it anyway.


    "What do we do now?" Ji Yanran suddenly became confused.


    "I want to have a look in the core area again," Han Sen said hesitantly. If he went inside alone, it would be dangerous for Ji Yanran to stay put.


    "Then I will go with you," Ji Yanran said decisively.


    "Did you practice Micro Crystal?" Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran, surprised. He was lucky to have seeded in practicing Micro Crystal and be immune to the wandering light. At such a young age, if Ji Yanran also seeded in practicing Micro Crystal, then it would be truly impressive.


    "I have not practiced Micro Crystal. However, Bone Energy of my family makes me immune to the wandering light as well." Ji Yanran was quite proud.


    "Are you sure?" Han Sen had no idea what kind of hyper geno art Bone Energy was, so he confirmed it with Ji Yanran.


    "Otherwise, do you think my family would let mee here?" Ji Yanran spit out her tongue and smiled prettily.


    "Then we will sneak inside and find out what Li Mingtang and the rest are after." Han Sen was quite curious as to why the nine-life cat dependent would react to this ce and why the researchers would be carrying ess cards with the image of nine-life cat.


    All these unanswered questions puzzled Han Sen very much.

 Chapter 470: Golden Rubiks Cube

    Chapter 470: Golden Rubik¡¯s Cube


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Entering the ck crystal gate, Han Sen felt his eyes were prickling from the blinding light. Ji Yanran gave Han Sen a pair of sses, which made it much easier for him after putting it on.


    Inspecting the patterns carved on the tunnel, he still did not understand what they meant. After going through the tunnel, the two reached a corridor with many rooms on the sides. Han Sen took a look and found several rooms had been opened.


    He winked at Ji Yanran, and the couple sneaked into the first room that had been opened. Looking inside, they found the room was quite small, only about one hundred square feet. It was empty as well.


    They carefully looked into several other rooms and found they were all empty.


    "Li Mingtang must have taken what was inside," Ji Yanran said after a while.


    "How do you know there used to be something?" Han Sen asked, puzzled.


    "I have studied a lot of materials on Crystallizer civilization. Based on the design of these rooms, they should be Crystallizers¡¯ storage units. Although they did not contain as many crystals as the treasure, items used less often and trophies would be ced here." Ji Yanran pointed to the round holes on the floor of the room and continued, "These holes are actually transport tunnels. However, only Crystallizers could open them to transport items directly to the storage."


    Han Sen did not quite understand. After he listened to Ji Yanran carefully, he pointed to the rooms that were still closed and asked, "Why didn¡¯t they open these doors then?"


    Ji Yanran walked up to a closed storage room, observed the patterns on the door and said, "I still haven¡¯t learned enough about Crystallizer culture, so I do not understand well what these patterns mean. But I think they did not open the stores because these patterns symbolize something like danger or warning."


    "Makes sense." Han Sen nodded and followed Ji Yanran.


    Because Han Sen used the doppelg?nger of beetle knight to lead the group of people inside, he did not have much to worry since it was just a doppelg?nger. He controlled it to run fast and only stopped when the doppelg?nger had got rid of those peoplepletely.


    The doppelg?nger had already reached something like an underground za full of those statues of strange Crystallizer deities.


    At this point, there were many forks on the path. Han Sen decided to stop the doppelg?nger andmanded it to climb up a huge statue and hide in the ears of the statue.


    Very soon, Han Sen saw Li Mingtang, Wang Hou, and others enter the underground za. It seemed that they were carrying some things with them. Han Sen wondered where they got the stuff.


    "Han Sen runs pretty fast. It seems that he¡¯s not afraid of die in here." Researcher Zhang snorted after failing to find Han Sen by looking around.


    "He gets to live because he ran fast. If we caught up with him, he would be doomed. If it were me, I would run as well," Wang Hou said quietly.


    "With so many forks, who knows where he went? If we follow a path now, he could return to the entrance without us knowing. That would be troublesome, wouldn¡¯t it?" Zhang said.


    After examining the different paths, Li Mingtang shook his head and said, "These path are no joke. If he enters the wrong one, he would not be able to return alive."


    "Professor, where do these paths lead?" Wang Hou frowned and asked.


    "These paths should all lead to the nurseries of Crystallizers. At the end of each path, there should be a nursery. Crystallizers pay a lot of attention to their nurseries, so there must be some significant traps. Even surpassers could not guaranteeing back alive," Li Mingtang exined.


    "Are there really Crystallizers inside?" Wang Hou asked again.


    "Dead ones, maybe. We have not found any living Crystallizer so far," replied Li Mingtang casually.


    "Which path is the one that leads to the treasure?" Hearing there was no living Crystallizers, Wang Hou lost his interest and examined the paths.


    "The real ess is not one of those paths," Li Mingtang said and walked to the statues. After observing for a while, he pointed to a pyramid-shaped statue carved with circles and said, "The ess should be under this statue. Come and push it aside."


    The two researchers quickly turned their warframes on and drove over to push aside the 15-foot-tall statue.


    Indeed, when the statue was moved aside, and entrance was exposed underneath.


    However, before they had time to look at it, they heard a crackling noise inside the entrance. Li Mingtang suddenly gasped, "Come back immediately."


    However, the two researchers did not had time to react when a golden shadow rushed out from the entrance. It was a golden crystal shaped like a 12 x 12 Rubik¡¯s cube, spinning continuously. For some unknown technology, it was floating in the air.


    After the golden Rubik¡¯s cube emerged, as the pieces turned, golden light sabers of a dozen feet long were shot from its core. The golden light sabers shed as the Rubik¡¯s cube moved around, cutting the warframe of a researcher into pieces instantly.


    The other researcher became pale and drew hisser gun to shoot at the Rubik¡¯s cube. However, as the pieces were turning, the Rubik¡¯s cube quickly dodged his attack and approached his warframe swiftly.


    The Rubik¡¯s cube ttered as it turned, the golden light sabers shing and cutting the remaining warframe into pieces. Naturally, the person sitting inside had no way to survive.


    After destroying the warframes, the Rubik¡¯s cube ttered again and flew toward Li Mingtang.


    Li Mingtang fished something like a grenade from his clothes and threw it far away. With a distant noise, the golden Rubik¡¯s cube surprisingly left Li Mingtang alone and rushed toward the noise.


    "Now." Li Mingtang quickly went down the entrance, and Wang Hou followed hastily.


    After circling around the spot where the grenade exploded, the Rubik¡¯s cube seemed to know it had been tricked, turned around, went down the entrance, and disappeared from Han Sen¡¯s sight.


    "Fortunately, I chose to hide here, otherwise when my real body and Yanran arrived here, we might die without even knowing what has happened." As Han Sen was deep in his thoughts, he saw something climbing out from the spot of the explosion of the specially-made grenade.


    Han Sen nced at it and was covered in cold sweat.


    From the gaps of crystal climbed out a little thing green and transparent, looking like a unicorn beetle.

 Chapter 471: Unicorn Beetle

    Chapter 471: Unicorn Beetle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen remained still, watching the unicorn beetle made of green crystal climbing out of the gaps made by Li Mingtang¡¯s grenade.


    The unicorn beetle was the size of a fist. It did not climb fast, and the gap was not wide. It took the beetle some effort to climb to the ground.


    Compared with the golden Rubik¡¯s cube and simting crystals, this unicorn beetle was obviously quite clumsy. It was climbing slowly, and it seemed it could not fly either.


    After climbing for a short distance, the horn of the beetle shed with a statute. The little thing was so dumb that it did not even know how to turn. Struggling with its feet, it tried to move forward. However, its strength was obviously minimal so that it could not move the statue at all. The beetle looked like a toy car going around in circles.


    After some observation, Han Sen found that this guy was both dumb and weak. It could not bepared to the golden Rubik¡¯s cube at all and did not seem that dangerous.


    Han Sen thought about it and climbed out of the ear of the statute, throwing a crystal near the unicorn beetle.


    Startled by the sound, the unicorn beetle forgot about the statue it was trying to move, turned around and climbed toward the crystal that had fallen.


    Shortly, it touched the crystal which was only slightly bigger than a fist. Using its horn to leverage the crystal, the unicorn beetle only managed to shake the crystal slightly and failed to move it away.


    "Among the stuff manufactured by Crystallizers, there is something so useless?" Han Sen was surprised. He walked over to the unicorn beetle, grabbed its shell and lifted it up. Like a turtle that was lying on its back, the unicorn beetle moved its feet around yet failed to touch anything. It was indeed very weak and could not get out of Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    "This must be a pet made by Crystallizers?" Han Sen examined the beetle carefully. This pet was carved with the mysterious patterns of Crystallizers, simr to the ones on the ck crystal gate, looking like the guts of a mechanical watch.


    Han Sen touched the feet of the unicorn beetle with his finger, which was grabbed by the beetle immediately. However, it did not have much force.


    Grabbing Han Sen¡¯s finger, the unicorn beetle came to the back of his hand. Holding Han Sen¡¯s wrist, the beetle chirped at Han Sen twice.


    Han Sen saw that the beetle waspletely useless, so he left it alone and walked to the gaps made by the grenade explosion.


    Li Mingtang¡¯s grenade must be specially made. It¡¯s broke the crystal floor and made a foot-long crack. Han Sen looked down the crack and was pleasantly surprised.


    It was an oval chamber down the crack, with a dozen purple crystals inside it. Han Sen had seen this type of crystals before, which was the one that Ji Yanran had used on him, the crystal that could enhance brain development.


    Han Sen wanted to go down for those crystals, but he had no tools on him. This was, after all, just a doppelg?nger. Afraid that the doppelg?nger would be destroyed by the researchers, Han Sen did not leave any beast souls with it in the first ce.


    With the strength of the beetle knight, it was not realistic for him to widen the crack. Han Sen had to stay put and wait for his own body and Ji Yanran toe over. At that time, he would think of some ways to take the crystals out from the chamber underneath.


    His own body and Ji Yanran were still a bit far away from his doppelg?nger, so Han Sen the doppelg?nger sat down and started to y with the unicorn beetle on his hand. This guy looked quite pretty yet incredibly clumsy. It was quite fun to y with it.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran followed the doppelg?nger¡¯s route. Han Sen told Ji Yanran about what had happened and took her over.


    He also described the looks of the unicorn beetle to Ji Yanran, but she did not know what it was either. Her guess was also that it can be a Crystallizers¡¯ toy or something like that.


    After seeing his doppelg?nger, Han Sen seized the unicorn beetle and took the beetle knight back to his mind.


    "Products of Crystallizers generally have some unique functions. The golden Rubik¡¯s cube you just described was in fact a guard crystal. It could shoot light sabers that easily slice warframes apart, let alone human bodies. Unless someone was fast enough to escape before it started to use light sabers, there was no other way to go past it. Seemingly useless stuff like this is indeed quite rare in Crystallizer ruins." Ji Yanran observed the unicorn beetle and did not see anything special about it.


    "It is a Crystallizer product after all. Even if it is a toy, it is quite unique. I believe I can make some money if I take it back?" Looking at the unicorn beetle, all Han Sen could see was dors.


    "Many collectors are very into Crystallizer products. If you find the right person, it could be worth a lot," Ji Yanran nodded and said.


    "Then I will keep it first." Han Sen put the unicorn beetle into a pocket and walked over to the gap. He then turned on his super biological warframe to widen the gap. After 20+ minutes, the gap was wide enough for a person to go down, so Han Sen put away the warframe and crawled inside.


    There was no other things in the room than the purple crystals. Han Sen picked them up one by one and counted sixteen in excitement.


    Ji Yanran told him before that although the crystals called brain crystals by human could be spotted in a lot of Crystallizer ruins, the number was not huge.


    In smaller ruins, it would be lucky to find one or two brain crystals. Sometimes there was none.


    Even inrger ruins, it would be impressive to find 7 to 8 brain crystals. Human history, the most brain crystals they ever found in a ruin were 100+, which shocked the entire Alliance.


    The fact that there were sixteen brain crystals in this ce was definitely something huge.


    "If you want to take these brain crystals for yourself, you will have to use them right here. Otherwise, they would be spotted in the scanning process before you board Daphne," Ji Yanran told Han Sen, seeing how excited her boyfriend was.


    "Then let¡¯s use them. We will each use half. For better, for worse." Han Sen said and split the brain crystals into two portions, taking eight for himself and giving eight to Ji Yanran.


    Initially, Ji Yanran did not n to take the crystals. Listening to Han Sen, she was happy to take the eight crystals and said, "We could only use one in twelve hours, otherwise the extra stimtion to the brains would cause a small problem."


    Han Sen nodded and put a brain crystal on his forehead. Suddenly, he felt an electric current flowing into his brain and the brain crystal broke.

 Chapter 472: The Treasure

    Chapter 472: The Treasure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Feeling the numbness in his brain, Han Sen was alerted by the coolness from his pituitary, making his brain clearer than ever.


    "Brain crystals are indeed fantastic stuff. Unfortunately, its effect will fade gradually. In the end, the brain will only be developed slightly." Han Sen put away the rest of the brain crystals and looked to the triangr exit in the center of the room.


    The space inside the room was spherical. Other than the gap where they came from, the only exit was the triangr tunnel leading downward in the center of the room.


    Han Sen walked to the tunnel and looked down, finding the 6-foot-long tunnel was connected to another spherical room.


    "Ji Yanran, do you know what these spherical rooms are used for?" Han Sen knew so little about Crystallizers that he had to look to Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran shook her head and said, "In all the materials that I¡¯ve studied, there is no mentioning of such ces. However, there are many unsolved mysteries in Crystallizer civilization, so this is normal."


    "Shall we go down and have a look? Maybe there are more brain crystals," Han Sen thought about it and said.


    Li Mingtang and Wang Hou had entered the core area. However, the guard crystal had followed them inside. Han Sen had no idea what was happening in the core area, so they might encounter the guard crystal if they followed Li Mingtang and Wang Hou, which was not ideal.


    "I wonder if it¡¯s too risky," Ji Yanran hesitated.


    "It¡¯s not risky." Han Sen summoned Snow Charmer and sent her down the triangr tunnel to find out what was inside the other room.


    Very soon, Han Sen made sure that it was an empty room. Snow Charmer also found triangr tunnels leading to other ces.


    Han Sen hesitated and summoned the beetle knight again, making his doppelg?nger hide inside the statue¡¯s ear, watching the entrance from which Li Mingtang and the rest entered the core area, while he and Ji Yanran entered the other room through the triangr tunnel.


    Like Snow Charmer said, it was an empty room. On the side of the room there was a triangr tunnel of the same size leading horizontally to another spherical room.


    Han Sen asked Snow Charmer to climb into the tunnel first to make sure there was no danger before he and Ji Yanran went inside one by one.


    It turned out that all the spherical rooms were empty, all connected by triangr tunnels. After traveling past a dozen spherical rooms, Ji Yanran and Han Sen ended up in a normal room.


    Walls of the room there were lined with ck crystal cabs that had at least hundreds of lockers. There was no telling what was inside.


    "This is... the treasure..." Ji Yanran saw the ck crystal cabs and became surprised.


    "You¡¯re saying this is the treasure? So, the simting crystals, parasite crystals, and guard crystals are all stored here?" Han Sen was overjoyed he did not expect toe to the treasure by ident.


    "These ck crystal cabs are simr to the ones used to store crystals that we had discovered before. However, this room is different from the previous treasure. Also, I¡¯m not sure why the room is connected with those spherical rooms. Therefore, I could not make sure whether this is the real treasure." Ji Yanran was not confident.


    "Let¡¯s open one up to find out." Han Sen asked Ji Yanran to go back into the previous spherical room andmanded Snow Charmer to open up a square ck crystal lcoker.


    Nothing strange happened. The ck crystal locker was empty. There was nothing stored inside.


    Ji Yanran came back to examine the inner structure of the cab and said assertively, "Now I am sure that this is the cab that holds the crystals. This should be a treasure, but it seems too small for a royalty ruin. These cabs could not even bepared to those in some smaller ruins. It does not look like it is designed for a royalty."


    "It¡¯s good as long as it is a treasure. Maybe it is the private collection of the royalty." Han Sen was excited and asked Snow Charmer to open up other cabs.


    However, dozens of cabs all turned out to be empty, which disappointed Han Sen a bit.


    However, Han Sen did not want to ept zero gains, so hemanded Snow Charmer to open up all the cabs. After she had opened 80+ cabs, she finally saw twinkling light inside.


    Han Sen was excited and quickly walked up to the cab. There was a golden crystal inside the size of a snail. It was over with aplicated cut, which made it look like a brilliant golden diamond.


    "It is a crystal?" Han Sen did not dare to move and asked Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran nodded and said, "This is an inactive crystal. Judging from the look of it, it should be the Rubik¡¯s cube that you had seen."


    "It will not turn itself on, right?" Han Sen was startled.


    Ji Yanran shook her head and smiled. "Definitely not. All the crystals stored in the treasure are dormant until they are activated by Crystallizers. However, it is impossible to find a living Crystallizer to initiate these crystals. The guard crystals aremonly seen, but normal ruins only have 2 x 2 or 3 x 3 Rubik¡¯s cubes. Even inrger runes, the Rubik¡¯s cubes are mostly 6 x 6. The 12 x 12 Rubik¡¯s cube you saw is very rare and of high value for collection and research. If this is also a 12 x 12 Rubik¡¯s cube, then it is priceless."


    Hearing Ji Yanran say that, Han Sen was overjoyed, took out the golden crystal, and stuffed it in his pocket. He said with a smile, "Then I will put it away first."


    Ji Yanran knew what he was thinking but did not say anything, just rolling her eyes at him.


    With the finding of the guard crystal, Han Sen was even more motivated. He told Snow Charmer to open up all the remaining cabs and soon discovered another crystal.


    It was a white crystal. Han Sen looked to his girlfriend, puzzled.


    "This is the memory crystal, containing all the data left by the Crystallizers. If one has enough mental power, one could directly sense the content of the crystal. However, human nowadays could hardly reach that level. They could only get part of the fragmented information in the crystal relying on machines. Since this crystal is left behind by a Crystallizer royalty, it might contain important information. If we are all able to trante part of it, maybe our science and technology could have another leap," Ji Yanran exined.


    "Then I will put it away first." Han Sen unapologetically took this memory crystal as well.


    "Did you hear something?" Han Sen suddenly noticed something and looked to Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran shook her head and said, "What did you hear?"


    As Han Sen was about to say something, he suddenly heard something falling. Pink crystals as big as duck eggs started to fall from the triangr tunnel from which they came down. Momentarily, there were 100+ pink crystals present.


    "Parasite crystals!" Both Ji Yanran and Han Sen eximed at the same time.

 Chapter 473: Dead End

    Chapter 473: Dead End


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Oval parasite crystals threw themselves at Ji Yanran and Han Sen like bouncing balls in increasing numbers, making the couple cringe.


    "Run!" Without any hesitation, Han Sen took Ji Yanran¡¯s hand to run toward the exit of the treasure. Although parasite crystals could be crushed, there were so many of them that even Han Sen could not fend them all off since they would grow on human body as long as they touched the skin.


    The couple rushed out of the treasure and ran for their life in the tunnel that was slightly taller than a person. Countless parasite crystals followed them like ocean waves and filled their sight. The pink crystals were incredibly fast as well.


    "Dammit. Where do these parasite crystalse from? Howe we did not see them when we entered the ce?" Han Sen was slightly upset. They were right inside the core area of the Crystallizer royalty ruin, running recklessly. If they died here, they would not even know what killed them.


    However, looking at the endless parasite crystals following them, Han Sen knew they would die definitely if they did not run, so he did not dare to stop.


    Luckily, the snow-toothed wolf mounts was running ahead of them as their scout, which was more or less afort to Han Sen.


    Boom!


    The snow-toothed wolf which was running in front was suddenly cut in half by a beam of light. It fell heavily on the floor and then disappeared.


    "Rubik¡¯s cube!" Han Sen saw the 12 x 12 Rubik¡¯s cube in the next intersection and became pale.


    "This way." Ji Yanran ran into a side path first and Han Sen followed her.


    However, neither the parasite crystals nor the Rubik¡¯s cube was retreating. Both of them followed the couple.


    Ji Yanran and Han Sen ran around several corners and suddenly found themselves in a dead end. There was no way to go.


    "Whatever." Han Sen knew it was time to fight for his life. He drew hisser gun and shot at the iing parasite crystals like crazy. Ji Yanran did exactly the same, shooting at the parasite crystals with herser gun nonstop. However, the guns were not that useful. After breaking several parasite crystals, more started to go at them. There was simply no end to the crystals.


    Very soon, arge number of parasite crystals hade close to them and tried to attach to their bodies.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and threw a grenade before he covered Ji Yanran to hide in the corner. The grenade exploded in the tunnel, smashing lots of parasite crystals.


    However, Han Sen was only using a in ordinary grenade. The crystal wall and floor quickly expanded under the impact like foam, filling up the entire tunnel and almost drowning Han Sen and Ji Yanran.


    "Are you okay?" Han Sen tried to move his body, but he was trapped in crystals that were still expanding because of the explosion, which made it hard for him to even turn around.


    The couple were trapped in a narrow space, so they had to stand hugging each other. There was no additional space at all.


    "I¡¯m fine." Ji Yanran answered in a soft voice, her cheek on Han Sen¡¯s chest and her body pressed to his body.


    Although Han Sen enjoyed making out with Ji Yanran, it was obviously more important to run for their lives. The entire tunnel was filled up by the expanding crystals, so there was no way to go out from the way they came from. The only possible exit would be the space behind the dead end, if there were any. As long as they could break this crystal wall, they would still have hope.


    However, Han Sen no longer had any beast soul weapon he could use. He had to run Jadeskin and turn his hands into Jade, throwing punches at the crystal wall behind Ji Yanran¡¯s back.


    Bang!


    Under Han Sen¡¯s fist, the wall only had a hairline crack.


    "I have a sacred-blood dagger from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Let me try." Ji Yanran said and summoned her dagger, stabbing at the wall behind her backward.


    However, Ji Yanran could hardly move her arm, so it was hard for her to put much force into the move. In addition, she had just be an evolver before long, so she did not have great fitness. After stabbing with her dagger a few times, she was only able to leave several shallow white marks on the crystal wall.


    "I¡¯ll do it." Han Sen stopped Ji Yanran and punched at the crystal wall again.


    Han Sen had achieved initial sess in Yin Yang st. Using the technique of yin force, it was not hard for him to make a powerful punch in a short distance. With slight vibration, Han Sen¡¯s fist punched at the crystal wall with loud bangs. After dozens of punches, the crystal finally cracked. Pieces of crystals started to fall from the crystal wall.


    Han Sen followed up by punching hundreds of times, expanding the cracks. Eventually, the crystal wall was pierced by his fist.


    "I know that God will not let me die here." Han Sen was overjoyed. The crystal wall was only less than an inch thick.


    He elerated in punching the wall and quickly expanded the opening to the size that one person could cross through.


    "Turn around slowly and crawl into the hole." Han Sen nced into the hole and saw a hall. There did not seem to be much stuff inside.


    In addition, if there was anything inside, it must have been alerted by the loud noises he was making.


    Ji Yanran turned around slowly. However, looking at the hole, her eyes suddenly became red. She cried, "Han Sen..."


    She sounded like she was crying. Tears filled up her eyes and she grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    The crystal next to the hole was colored red by blood, which was astonishing to look at. And the back of Han Sen¡¯s hands waspletely broken.


    Breaking the crystal wall with bare hands was something difficult for him even though he had practiced Jadeskin. In the end, her bones were almost broken. However, Han Sen gritted his teeth and pulled through without making a sound, which was why Ji Yanran only noticed his wound until this point.


    Holding Han Sen¡¯s hand, Ji Yanran could not make aplete sentence. Her tears fell like rain.


    "No worries. It¡¯s a small injury. My bones are good. Let¡¯s go out first." Han Sen smiled and urged Ji Yanran to crawl into the whole. Han Sen followed her inside and was astonished by what he saw.


    The hall was the size of a factory workshop. It was empty inside, but on the ceiling of the hall, red crystals were floating like red stars, blinking with red light.


    Han Sen recognized this type of crystal immediately, which was the simting crystal.


    Boom!


    When the couple just stood up, all the simting crystal started to sh red lights at them, as if there was a press conference in the hall. Shortly, red crystal humans that looked exactly like Han Sen or Ji Yanran fell from the ceiling and ran toward them.

 Chapter 474: Efficiency

    Chapter 474: Efficiency


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Simting crystals were an impressive creation, which many human schrs called a miracle.


    It was impossible for a human to be a rock, let alone a gun. However, simting crystals were beyond their limitations.


    As crystals, simting crystals could mimic the characteristics of different matters, which was miraculous and amazing.


    When turning into mechanics, the simting crystals were like machines. However, when turning into creatures, they had the features of creatures. In addition, simting crystals¡¯ abilities were simr to the simted items.


    As miraculous as it was, the simting crystal had a fatal w, which was that the stronger its target was, the stronger it would be. That meant if the target was not strong enough, the crystals would be weak.


    Of course, because of the material itself, the simting crystals would not be too weak. If it was simting an ant, because of the toughness of the crystal, it was still a thousand times stronger than an ordinary ant.


    Currently, the simting crystals became Han Sen and Ji Yanran. In fact, they acquired the data of their bodies by scanning them. Data could be imitated, but there were certain things that simting crystals could not imitate, such as the martial arts they practiced and their understanding of those martial arts.


    Therefore, when Han Sen saw arge number of simting crystals turning into Ji Yanran and him, he was not too appalled but became more rxed. If the simting crystals became warframes or weapons, even if they could dodge the attack, the crystals around them would expand under the impact of explosion and bury Ji Yanran and him alive.


    At this point, simting crystals turned to Ji Yanran and Han Sen, and Han Sen knew absolutely everything about his own body. Ji Yanran was a weak evolver. That was why Han Sen thought it was the best consequence.


    Ji Yanran, on the other hand, was scared and became pale. Just out of a trap, they were trapped in a bigger crisis. It would not work if they blew up the tunnel again. If they blew up another tunnel, they might be trapped here for good without any possibilities to escape.


    "Protect yourself." Han Sen pulled Ji Yanran behind his back and rushed out.


    Shortly, Ji Yanran stared her eyes wide, and her jaw dropped.


    Han Sen threw himself at the group of red crystal humans and beheaded one of them with bare hands. He threw the crystal head on the face of the next red crystal human and smashed its chest with his knee.


    The entire process was so smooth and unexpected that it was wonderful to watch.


    As many as the simting crystals were, all of them were broken up by Han Sen. The red crystal humans did not have any power to fight back, as if they were dogs in front of Han Sen.


    Ji Yanran did not believe that the rest crystal humans were too weak. After all, the simting crystals imitated Han Sen and herself. Those looking like her notwithstanding, the ones that looked like Han Sen should theoretically have the same physical abilities as him.


    The only exnation for such a huge gap in strength was that Han Sen used his own force very effectively.


    Having the same force, different people would have different applications. It was the same as ying chess. Although all the yers had the same number of pieces, an advanced yer would y very differently from a beginner.


    Without a doubt, the percentage of force Han Sen could tap into made him a super master, which was why the red crystal humans looked like him but could not fight back at all.


    With Ji Yanran¡¯s background, she had seen a lot of talents, including quite a few surpassers. And demigods were nothing rare in her eyes.


    However, in terms of the effectiveness of using the force, Han Sen was definitely among the top five in evolvers.


    In addition, those evolvers were all celebrities and progenies in the Alliance, with great background and reputation.


    Ji Yanran had only seen one person with a humble background who could achieve this level, which was Han Sen.


    Ji Yanran waspletely impressed by Han Sen¡¯s moves and became very proud of both Han Sen and her choice.


    With her family and status, it was easy for her to choose any talented young man, but she chose Han Sen and did not second-guess herself even during the period of time when Han Sen was missing. Although her choice was mostly out of sentimental reasons, she was very happy with Han Sen¡¯s performance. There was nody in the world who did not wish her man was the best, and Ji Yanran was no exception.


    Boom boom boom!


    Broken red crystals fell all over the floor, turned into red liquid and evaporated. Han Sen made a solid punch each time and blew up hundreds of red crystal humans.


    Boom!


    He used Seven Kill to turn his leg into axes, kicking the head of a red crystal man into its guts, blowing up its entire body. Pieces of crystal fell on the floor.


    "Han Sen." Ji Yanran blushed out of excitement and hugged her man, not knowing what to say. She felt as long as she was around Han Sen, she had nothing to fear and nothing to worry about.


    Han Sen thought Ji Yanran was worried about him, patted her on her bouncy butts and smiled. "Just a few red crystal men. It¡¯s going to take way more than that to hurt your husband. No worries."


    Ji Yanran hugged him tight without speaking or letting go, burying her head in his chest.


    "Ahem, this is not the right time. Even if you¡¯re in the mood, we must find somewhere safe first." Seeing how charming and tempting Ji Yanran was, Han Sen was burning up with passion.


    "I¡¯m in no mood." Ji Yanran blushed and hit Han Sen with her small fist, rolling her eyes at him.


    "Isn¡¯t it nice to be young? You have the mood to flirt in such a ce." A voice sounded with the worst timing, surprising Han Sen and Ji Yanran. They quickly turned to look.


    The crystal door on the side of the hall was pushed open. Li Mingtang entered from outside, looking at the couple with a grin.


    Han Sen looked behind him and did not see Wang Hou. Li Mingtang was injured in multiple ces and did not seem to be in good shape.


    "Han Sen, you surprise me. I have only seen three people at your age who could use their own strength so effectively." Li Mingtang looked at Han Sen with approval and continued to say, "However, this is in a Crystallizer royalty ruin. So, from now on, you have to follow my lead."


    "And why is that?" Han Sen stared at Li Mingtang coldly and said.

 Chapter 475: Crystallizer Key

    Chapter 475: Crystallizer Key


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "For this, what do you think?" Li Mingtang said casually, and his skin suddenly turned into gold. Instantaneously, he had a gold body, looking like the Buddha himself.


    "Super Diamond Body! You obtained Super Diamond Body!" Han Sen was shocked, watching Li Mingtang with a golden body.


    "I started when I was three years old and had spent more than six decades practicing it. All I have achieved is initial sess." Li Mingtang said quietly, without any intention to brag.


    "What is Super Diamond Body?" Han Sen asked, puzzled. The name sounds like some cheeky cartoon he used to watch on the Sk.


    Ji Yanran exined, "There are numerous hyper geno arts adapted from ancient martial arts, so there are all kinds of rankings. However, no matter which ranking you see, Super Diamond Body is always in the top ten. Super Diamond Body was adapted from the ancient martial art Indestructible Diamond Body. If you could practice it to the extreme, even sma cannons could not hurt you. However, it is so hard to practice that a hundred years might be just a start. Therefore, not a lot of people dare to try this hyper geno art. However, once achieving something, one¡¯s body would be absolutely peerless among people with the same status."


    "It is not that impressive as the captain said. I have only achieved initial sess. If someone has a fitness level above one hundred and twenty, it would be easy for him to break up my body." Li Mingtang paused and said, "In fact, you do not need to be my enemies. I did not mean to take your lives anyway, otherwise Captain, you will not be able to live until this moment. In this Crystallizer king ruin full of crises, an extra person means extra force. We should all cooperate in order to have a bigger chance at survival, what do you think?"


    "Cooperation, yes. However, you must at least tell us about your goal to enter this Crystallizer royalty ruin. We do not want to die without knowing why," after consulting his girlfriend, Han Sen said to Li Mingtang.


    "In fact, it will do you no good knowing about these. You¡¯d be better off not know." Li Mingtang sighed.


    "Since you want to cooperate with us, you must have something you need us for. If we follow you without asking, we would probably die without knowing the reason," Han Sen said coldly.


    "You are indeed smart people." Li Mingtang paused and continued, "Actually, I could tell you and it¡¯s fine. Captain, you should know that this Crystallizer ruin was discovered decades ago?"


    "I heard that an interster exploration ship found this ce." Ji Yanran thought about it and said.


    Li Mingtang nodded slightly and said, "Indeed. The exploration ship found this Crystallizer royalty ruin and sent a team to explore it. However, none of them came back. After that, the Alliance sent a warship simr to Daphne here and none of the people came back alive either."


    "Did you know what had happened?" Ji Yanran said.


    "No," Li Mingtang shook his head and said with his eyes glistening, "However, myte father was the captain of the exploration ship that discovered the ruin in the first ce. After he came here, he never went back. All I want to find is his remains."


    "Professor, you must think we are three-year-olds? It is so obvious that you and Wang Hou both want something here. Don¡¯t tell me that Wang Hou is also looking for his dad¡¯s remains," Han Sen said quietly.


    Li Mingtang smiled and said, "Of course, the reason we entered the ruin was also for something the captain of the Alliance warship brought to the ruin."


    "What is it?" Han Sen asked.


    "A Crystallizer key. Legend has it that as long as you have that key, you could initiate the core of Crystallizer ruins and control all the crystals." Li Mingtang was full of excitement.


    "Can you imagine what would happen if humans could control those magnificent Crystallizer technologies? It will make human technology jump ahead three hundred years."


    "I¡¯m afraid that the reason you¡¯re looking for that Crystallizer key is not to enhance human technologies," Han Sen said coldly.


    Han Sen knew that the so-called exploration ship was actually pirate ships which grabbed the fortunes in the universe that had been overlooked.


    For Li Mingtang¡¯s father, the captain of an exploration ship was a euphemism of interster pirate.


    "I¡¯ve told you everything you want to know. Choose whether or not you want to cooperate with me." Li Mingtang did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question but said to the couple.


    "Onest question, what do you need us for?" Han Sen asked.


    "There is an area ahead of us that neither Wang Hou nor I managed to go through. We also lost each other. Unexpectedly, I ran into you guys. I now have an idea-- the three of us work together to pass that area to reach the core of the Crystallizer ruin. When we arrive there, you could take the crystals in the treasure, which are what the Alliance wants anyways. And I could take the Crystallizer key, what do you think?" Li Mingtang said.


    "Deal." Han Sen had decided on the reply with Ji Yanran minutes ago, so he agreed without hesitation.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go then. When we are in the area, I will then tell you in details what to do. We should not mess around with this, otherwise all three of us will be in danger," Li Mingtang said and walked out of the hall.


    Han Sen followed Li Mingtang, holding Ji Yanran¡¯s hand. Looking around, he couldn¡¯t help praising the greatness of Crystallizer civilization. Even now, the Alliance could hardly build such an integrated architecture covering the entire without affecting the¡¯s self-regting system, which was simply magnificent.


    Li Mingtang carefully led the way ahead of them, telling them what to watch out for, so that they would not trigger the self defense mechanism in the ruin.


    Shortly, the three of them reached an abyss, which looked bottomless and was about several miles wide. It almost looked like the gates to hell. From afar, he could see a fairytale like Castle that looked like it was designed for the giants.


    The castle was connected to their side by a foot-long crystal bridge. It looked like the two sides of the abscess were connected by a thread.


    "Passing this crystal bridge, we could then arrive at the core of the Crystallizer royalty ruin," Li Mingtang said, pointing at the castle far away.


    "Can we fly over?" Han Sen said, puzzled.


    "Look above," Li Mingtang pointed to the ceiling and said.


    The couple looked above and saw gigantic green crystals were hanging from the ceiling like chandeliers, each over 10 feet wide and very dedicate. As gorgeous as they were, Ji Yanran became pale after she saw them.

 Chapter 476: Red Crystal

    Chapter 476: Red Crystal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After seeing those green crystals, Ji Yanran started to whisper.


    "There are nest crystals here! How can we possibly walk over there?" Ji Yanran asked Li Mingtang.


    "That is why we need to work together," Li Mingtang said.


    Han Sen did not know what the green crystals were for, so he did not speak but listened. After a while, he finally understood why Li Mingtang and Wang Hou failed to go through.


    The green crystals that looked like chandeliers were named nest crystals, nurturing lots of mini crystals inside of them. The nest crystals were very sensitive to air cirction. Once air circted around them, the mini crystals inside would jet out like hail.


    However, those mini crystals were a thousand times scarier than hail. Full of spikes, they would start to absorb blood once they touched human skin.


    Even with Super Diamond Body, Li Mingtang could not block the mini crystals, so it was definitely not easy to go through.


    Using flying beast souls to fly across would definitely trigger the nest crystals. The only possible way was to walk slowly over the crystal bridge to reduce the air cirction, so that the nests would not be triggered.


    The trouble was that even though they could walk on the bridge, that would still generate movements and air cirction, which would still trigger nests.


    If the nest crystals were triggered, the three persons must work together to avoid being touched by the mini crystals.


    Li Mingtang told Ji Yanran and Han Sen how to cope with the mini crystals, and the three of them slowly walked onto the crystal bridge with some distance apart.


    None of them dared to go too fast. They moved on the bridge like slow motion for fear that they might alert the nest crystals.


    Initially, Li Mingtang thought that it was basically impossible to walk through without triggering the crystals. However, the three of them passed the bridge slowly. The nest crystals hanging above were not triggered at all.


    "Strange." Even Li Mingtang frowned, not knowing why the nest crystals were so calm.


    Last time when Li Mingtang came to this ce with Wang Hou, they triggered a nest crystal without walking far. In the end, the two of them had to run for their lives separately. Even so, Li Mingtang still got injured.


    "It is the best if we could refrain from triggering them. Let¡¯s go inside." Li Mingtang said and walked into the castle.


    Ji Yanran and Han Sen followed up, maintaining some distance from Li Mingtang. Previously, Li Mingtang needed them to go over the bridge. However, now that the nest crystals were not triggered, Li Mingtang might not need them anymore.


    Han Sen vigntly followed Li Mingtang into the castle. The gate was already open. After they entered the causal, they became dumbstruck.


    In the huge causaly many corpses in a messy way. All the corpses looked alive without any hint of drying up. They almost looked like living persons.


    However, taking a closer look at them, the three could easily tell that they were dead.


    When seeing those dead people, Li Mingtang suddenly became excited. Quickly ncing at the dead bodies, his eyes fell on the body of a middle-aged man and he became thrilled.


    Although Li Mingtang was overjoyed, he did not dare to go over, observing vigntly.


    Those people would not die here for no reason. There were no injuries on any of their bodies. Standing or sitting, they simply died, without any traces of fighting or struggling.


    However, Li Mingtang still did not understand how those people died and why their bodies looked exactly like how they were when alive, without any signs of corruption, which was why he did not dare to go over.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran were even less tempted to go up. When they were about to ask Li Mingtang the expert, they suddenly saw someoneing out from a structure inside the castle.


    With a closer look, Li Mingtang saw it was Wang Hou and suddenly changed his looks. He asked Wang Hou, "When did youe? Did you find anything?"


    Wang Hou smiled, reached out his hand and showed Li Mingtang a red crystal the size of a pigeon egg. "After separating with you, I walked around before I came over, and I have also found the thing."


    "Fantastic, give me the thing, quickly." Seeing the red crystal, Li Mingtang looked overjoyed and watched the red crystal zealously.


    "Okay." Wang Hou walked to Li Mingtang slowly, quickly handing the crystal to Li Mingtang.


    Li Mingtang was so excited that he reached out to grab the crystal. Unexpectedly, Wang Hou flipped his hand and grabbed the crystal, punching Li Mingtang in the chest with his other hand.


    Li Mingtang was prepared as well. The moment when the made the move, Li Mingtang¡¯s body turned into gold. When Wang Hou hit his chest, the sound was metal hitting metal.


    "Wang Hou, you should know that you could never hurt my Super Diamond Body," Li Mingtang eximed coldly.


    "Is that right?" Wang Hou snorted and suddenly threw a grenade.


    However, Wang Hou did not throw the grenade at Li Mingtang or the couple, but outside the castle.


    Hearing the strong explosion and airflow, Han Sen suddenly became pale. The nests on the ceiling almost exploded at the exact same time. All the green mini crystals hidden inside fell out like a dust storm.


    Very soon, the mini crystals came to them like locusts, not giving them any time to react.


    "Rot in hell." Wang Hou regarded the three of them coldly, while the mini crystals bypassed his body as if he was not a target at all. Li Mingtang was shocked, but it was toote to run. All the green mini crystals stuck to his body, from which even his Super Diamond Body could not defend him. Waving his hands like crazy, he did not manage to break many before he was covered in green mini crystals like a beekeeper covered in bees.


    After sticking to his body, the green mini crystals quickly turned into a red color. Obviously, they sucked out arge amount of blood from Li Mingtang¡¯s body.


    Li Mingtang issued a shrill scream, hitting the mini crystals on his own body like crazy, but to no avail. More and more mini crystals started to stick to him.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran were both pale, thinking that it was probably the end of their lives. Since even Li Mingtang¡¯s Super Diamond Body was not effective, it was less likely for them to survive.


    However, after the mini crystals came over, they also bypassed the couple and did not touch them at all, which made them both surprised and happy.


    "What?" Seeing the situation, Wang Hou regarded the couple, surprised.


    "All right then. Let me send you to hell myself." Wang Hou summoned his golden beast soul sword and walked directly to Han Sen.

 Chapter 477: Sprocket Sword

    Chapter 477: Sprocket Sword


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was staring at the red crystal held in Wang Hou¡¯s left hand, not because he could tell something special about the crystal, but because the nine-life cat dependent was reacting to the red crystal.


    The red crystal looked very simr to the material of the nine-life cat pendant.


    Without more time for Han Sen to examine the crystal, Wang Hou had already walked up to him. Han Sen stood in front of Ji Yanran and shapeshifted into the fairy queen, running Heresy Mantra and Overload at the same time to achieve his best.


    "I did not kill you because I did not want Li Mingtang to find out about my real strength. You think you could beat me with your miserable abilities?" Wang Hou snorted with contempt, stabbing his sword at Han Sen.


    Wang Hou¡¯s move was incredibly fast, and his sword reached Han Sen¡¯s throat in an instant.


    His heart thumping, Han Sen fixed his eyes on Wang Hou. Stepping forward instead of going back, he approached Wang Hou like a ghost.


    Even if Han Sen did everything he could, his fitness was stillckingpared to Wang Hou who had already passed a hundred in fitness. In addition, Wang Hou had a sacred-blood sword from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary in his hand, while Han Sen had no proper weapon to use, which made it even harder for him topete with Wang Hou.


    Han Sen¡¯s only chance to win was a closebat.


    Seeing Han Sen approaching himself, Wang Hou turned his sword around, changing from stabbing to cutting without so much as a pause. There was almost no way for Han Sen to defend himself.


    Swish!


    Han Sen was a bit slow at dodging the sword, and his neck was immediately marked with a cut. Blood started to flow. Although the injury was not fatal, it looked very scary.


    "Watch out, Han Sen! It is Sprocket Sword. Do not let him strike again," seeing Wang Hou¡¯s sword skills, Ji Yanran rmed Han Sen, appalled.


    "You are indeed someone from the Jis. So knowledgeable that you recognize Sprocket Sword. However, you know that toote." Wang Hou moved his left hand and summoned another beast soul sword. With one sword in each hand, he attacked Han Sen continuously.


    Han Sen had no way to block the iing attacks. Wang Hou¡¯s sword skills were so incredible that the two swords looked like they were designed to be used together. One sword after another, Wang Hou did not leave any chance for Han Sen to even breathe. The strikes were so tight that they were like two sprockets moving forward with their teeth intertwined with no gaps at all.


    Just in a moment, Han Sen had been cut in several ces already, bleeding heavily.


    Since Han Sen evolved to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, he had never met such a strong enemy. There was no way for Han Sen to fight someone with a fitness over a hundred and using Sprocket Sword.


    Summoning her dagger, Ji Yanran wanted to join the fight. Even if she had to sacrifice her life, she could not stand there and watch Han Sen getting killed.


    "Don¡¯te over. I got it," Han Sen eximed to stop Ji Yanran froming, staring at the double swords of Wang Hou.


    "No rush. You will both die anyways." Wang Hou¡¯s swords were getting faster and faster, his face cold.


    The kiting skills that Han Sen had put a lot of effort into eventually became handy. With excellent calction, Han Sen managed to stall Wang Hou. Although he did not have the ability to fight back, Wang Hou¡¯s swords were never deadly to him either.


    Wang Hou couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly. Sprocket Sword was one of the best sword skills in making attacks. Once started, it could hardly be stopped by anyone.


    Since Wang Hou seeded in practicing Sprocket Sword, even an evolver stronger than himself could hardly survive his double swords. It would be impressive for someone to block one or two hundred strikes.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s fitness was obviously weaker than Wang Hou, but he had already blocked three hundred strikes before Wang Hou couldunch a fatal attack.


    In addition, Wang Hou was starting to feel that it was harder and harder for his des to hurt Han Sen. Although Han Sen was covered in injuries and blood all over, Wang Hou knew very well that those injuries were not deadly.


    What was even weirder was that Han Sen¡¯s injuries only bled a bit when he just got hurt, but the bleeding stopped very soon, and the injury started to shrink.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were emotionless like a well, reflecting all his enemy¡¯s moves.


    Sprocket Sword was indeed very impressive. There was hardly any pause between two strikes. Each strike was carefully designed that once the first strike was made, every strike that followed was unstoppable. Each strike was targeted at a vital part, not leaving the enemy any chance to fight back before killed.


    However, humans were not machines with sprockets. And the design of Sprocket Sword even gave Han Sen some extra opportunities. When it came to the design in martial arts, Han Sen had never met anyone stronger than Queen, who was a real master.


    Different from Queen, Wang Hou¡¯s sword skills were half fixed and half calcted, which made it more rigid than Queen¡¯s kiting skills.


    If Queen was a real master, then Wang Hou was simply someone with a good set of sword skills.


    No matter how good a set of sword skills was, it must be rigid with errors. When Han Sen was using kiting skills to dodge the attacks from Wang Hou, he was also continuously leading Wang Hou to make mistakes.


    Gradually, Han Sen came to understand the Sprocket Sword better, so it was harder and harder for Wang Hou to injure him.


    Wang Hou became upset. It was the first time that he had encountered an opponent like this one. It seemed that Han Sen¡¯s footwork was quite ordinary. However, no matter how fierce Wang Hou¡¯s sword skills were, it was hard for him to kill Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was much worse than Wang Hou¡¯s, but Wang Hou started to feel that he was about to lose control.


    The figure of Han Sen became more and more unpredictable in Wang Hou¡¯s eyes, which consumed his confidence and made him feel that it was hard for him to kill Han Sen. Wang Hou was even worried that Han Sen might strike back.


    "Impossible!" Wang Hou roared, hitting Han Sen even harder with his swords.


    However, there was hardly effective. To the contrary, it made it even easier for Han Sen to cope with him. Anger will only cause more mistakes in Wang Hou¡¯s sword skills.


    All of a sudden, the situation seemed to be reversed. Wang Hou¡¯s sword skills were still as fierce as ever, but for some reason, it felt he was at a disadvantage.


    Ji Yanran was both surprised and happy. Wang Hou who had practiced Sprocket Sword, which was one of the strongest attacking sword skills, failed to kill Han Sen after the first strike, and Han Sen even turned the situation around, which was something Ji Yanran had never heard of before.


    A fitness level over a hundred and the well-known Sprocket Sword seemed to bepletely useless in front of Han Sen. Han Sen became more and more flexible, while Wang Hou became more and more suppressed. With a strong fitness and sharp sacred-blood sword, Wang Hou could not put Han Sen down at all.


    Boom!


    With a punch from Han Sen, Wang Hou had to turn from offense to defense. The renowned Sprocket Sword was forced to be put on hold.

 Chapter 478: Absorbing Red Crystal

    Chapter 478: Absorbing Red Crystal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Hou¡¯s mind was almost shattered. He could not imagine that he would be forced to defend himself when using Sprocket Sword. Shocked and mad, he stepped back all of a sudden with the red crystal in his hand and said gloomily, "I will let you die ugly."


    As he spoke, Wang Hou put the red crystal on his forehead. Then, the red crystal suddenly lit up and shot a beam of red light.


    As if they were led by the red light, the green mini crystals floating in the air all turned toward Han Sen as if they weremanded by some kind of invisible force.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had no idea that Wang Hou could actually use the red crystal to control other crystals.


    Even Han Sen himself did not know why the mini crystals did not approach Ji Yanran and him previously, so he could not think of any way to block the mini crystals.


    A sea of green mini crystals were already in front of Han Sen¡¯s face.


    Squeak!


    Suddenly, a low chirp came from Han Sen¡¯s pocket. The green mini crystalsing toward Han Sen suddenly froze as if time had stopped.


    After just a moment, the green mini crystals moved again. However, this time, their target was no longer Han Sen, but Wang Hou with the red crystal in his hand.


    Wang Hou suddenly became pale, urging the red crystal hastily, but to no avail. The green mini crystals werepletely out of control and covered his body instantaneously.


    "Ouch!" Wang Hou screamed painfully and rolled around on the floor. However, he soon stopped moving. All of his blood was gone in a second, and his body was dried up. Wang Hou stared his eyes wide, full of despair.


    "Squeak!" Han Sen¡¯s pocket sounded again. The green mini crystals flew up and returned to their nests in a spiral, fabulous but spooky.


    Both Han Sen and Ji Yanran were stunned. Han Sen quickly opened his pocket and took out the green crystal unicorn beetle he put there.


    The unicorn beetle was the same way, lying on Han Sen¡¯s handnguidly. It looked as useless as ever, but both Han Sen and Ji Yanran were amazed by it at this point.


    Without a doubt, the reason that the green mini crystals got rid of Wang Hou¡¯s control and sucked him dry waspletely this unicorn beetle.


    Han Sen was quite certain that he and Ji Yanran also needed to thank the unicorn beetle for keeping the green mini crystals away from them earlier.


    "What is this?" Han Sen looked at the unicorn beetle in his hand, shocked.


    Ji Yanran only shook her head. She had never heard of such a thing. It seemed that only Crystallizers could control crystals, while Crystallizers did not appear in the form of any creatures, let alone a unicorn beetle.


    However, if this unicorn beetle was not a Crystallizer, how could it have controlled all those crystals?


    Han Sen put the unicorn beetle back to his pocket carefully. No matter what, Han Sen felt he had got himself a treasure. With the unicorn beetle near him, it would be much safer for him to enter any Crystallizer ruin.


    After putting away the unicorn beetle, Han Sen walked to the body of Wang Hou and picked up the red crystal.


    Taking the red crystal in his hand, the nine-life cat pendant reacted even stronger. However, after Han Sen put the red crystal next to the nine-life cat pendant, nothing strange happened.


    There is no doubt that this piece of crystal is making the nine-life cat pendant react, but why is that? Han Sen gave it some thought and then put the red crystal on his forehead like Wang Hou did.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen felt a warm stream flowed into his brain. It felt somewhat like when he used the brain crystal, but it was different in that he did not feel the electric shock, just the warmth.


    "This is strange. How did Wang Hou use this piece of crystal to control other crystals?" Han Sen did not find a method to use the red crystal.


    When Han Sen was in doubt, he suddenly felt the crystal was melting in his hand. Shocked, Han Sen wanted to remove the crystal from his forehead, but the crystal had already turned into liquid, which he could no longer catch.


    Instantly, the red liquid infiltrated Han Sen¡¯s brain, making it hotter and hotter. White vapor started to rise from Han Sen¡¯s hair.


    However, heat like that did not make Han Sen feel ufortable. To the contrary, Han Sen felt his brain was never so clear. The effect was even better than when he just used a brain crystal.


    Very soon, the heat in his brain gradually disappeared. Han Sen did not feel anything special other than a clearer brain.


    After the crystal was absorbed, the nine-life cat pendant was no longer hot and became an ordinary stone again.


    "Are you okay?" Ji Yanran touched Han Sen¡¯s forehead, worried.


    "I¡¯m fine. This thing is simr to the brain crystals. How on earth did Wang Hou use it to control the other crystals?" Han Sen asked, puzzled.


    "Both Li Mingtang and Wang Hou are dead, so I¡¯m afraid no one knows the truth anymore." Ji Yanran looked at the bodies of Li Mingtang and Wang Hou again. The two persons who were elite of the Alliance died in this ruin of Crystallizer royalty for a strange reason.


    Han Sen nodded but did not think so himself. Going through the stuff left behind by Li Mingtang and Wang Hou, Han Sen saw the ess card with the nine-life cat image in Wang Hou¡¯s cardholder as well.


    To his surprise, Han Sen did not find a simr ess card in Li Mingtang¡¯s belongings.


    Han Sen went through other stuff without finding anything else of value. Han Sen returned everything to its original ce, looked inside the castle, but did not go deeper.


    "With this unicorn beetle, we should be able to exit the ruin safely and look for other people trapped here still." Han Sen took Ji Yanran¡¯s hand and went back, not wanting to raid the treasure at all.


    It was mainly because everything would be taken by the Alliance once Han Sen returned to Daphne. There was no way he could cheat the scan. What worried Han Sen the most was whether the unicorn beetle would be found.


    Carrying the unicorn beetle, Han Sen found the other crystals did not dare to approach them at all. The Rubik¡¯s cube, simting crystals, and parasite crystals would all freeze whenever the unicorn beetle approached. Nothing would attack them proactively.


    Although Ji Yanran and Han Sen did not recognize the paths, they would not run into any danger with the unicorn beetle.


    After more than half a day, the two of them eventually met other people who had entered the ruin including Chen Shoushan. After reuniting, the group of people found the entrance where they came from, thanks to the judgment of a professor.


    After they came out, they did not run into the simting crystals again and returned to Daphne smoothly.


    The two crystals that Han Sen took back did not escape the scan, but to Han Sen¡¯s joy, the unicorn beetle was not discovered.

 Chapter 479: Moving Stuff with My Mind

    Chapter 479: Moving Stuff with My Mind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because of the huge ident during the exploration of this Crystallizer ruin, Daphne was asked to go back immediately. It was yet to be determined whether they would be punished.


    Fortunately, the two advanced crystals that Han Sen brought back were submitted to the Alliance by Ji Yanran, which excused her from potential sanction.


    Being a cookhouse soldier, Han Sen was too unimportant to be liable, so he was fine as well.


    "Corn,e over here." Sitting in his bed, Han Sen was reading a book when he found the uniform beetle was fighting it out with a table leg, trying to knock it over with its horn.


    Unfortunately, it was so weak that it could not shake the table at all. Han Sen eximed at it, but the unicorn beetle did not understand him, still working hard to fight the table.


    "Come back!" Although Han Sen knew the unicorn beetle could not understand him, he was toozy to get out of bed, so he shouted at the beetle again.


    The unicorn beetle did not mind him. However, its body was suddenly captured by something and started to float toward Han Sen.


    "Ah!" Han Sen looked at the unicorn beetle in surprise. As he changed his thoughts, the unicorn beetle suddenly lost the support and fell from the air.


    Han Sen waspletely shocked. He tried to focus his mind again on the unicorn beetle, and very soon, it floated again, flying wobbly toward him.


    Han Sen caught the unicorn beetle with his hand and felt overjoyed. Then he tried to focus his attention on other smaller objects like cups.


    Indeed, it turned out he could move some smaller objects with his mind. He could make a cup within a range of about 6 feet float. If the object was more far away, it would be beyond his power. Also, he could not lift anything heavy with his mind.


    Initially, Han Sen was very excited. Later, however, he discovered that this ability was almost useless. The distance requirement was stringent, and the actual force he could use was too weak. It was almost impossible to be used in a fight.


    "The red crystal seemed to have given my brain some revolutionary development. Now I could even use my mind to move things. However, it is still so weak that it is not very useful." Han Sen soon lost interest in his newly gained ability.


    However, another benefit that the red crystal brought him made Han Sen jump with joy. When Han Sen started to learn the ancientnguage again after he came back, he found his memory and understanding much better and his progress much faster.


    Because of the ident in thest mission, everyone on Daphne was forbidden to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary or use the Sk. Han Sen had to learn the ancientnguage all the time. Because his brain had been enhanced, he had made tremendous progress in understanding the ancientnguage.


    Although he was still unable to understand the majority of Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen now understood a part that was easier to read.


    This part was a technique that represented a kind of footwork. Simply by going forward, backward, left, right, and sideways, one could produce endless interestingbinations. It showed how the Tao produced one; one produced two; two produced three; and three produced all things.


    In addition, from Han Sen¡¯s perspective, this technique written in Dongxuan Sutra was somewhat simr to the kiting skills of Queen. Han Sen only learned some superficial techniques from Queen and did not learn it systematically. However, after reading this part in Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen was thrilled because he had some epiphanies that he had never imagined before.


    The more he read, the more fascinating he found Dongxuan Sutra. Only such a small technique represented plenty knowledge, which made Han Sen look forward to reading the main part of the Dongxuan Sutra even more.


    Han Sen had more and more notes as he read. However, it was a bit boring for him to practice alone. Han Sen decided to fight someone else to test whether what he was thinking was correct.


    However, because of the ban on Daphne, there was no way he could use the Sk. Naturally, he could not login to the diator tform.


    There was, however, another way. Han Sen used the holographic trainer to connect to the virtual camp of the military, which allowed him to spar with other soldiers.


    Han Sen did not bother to think of other names and still used the ID name A Soldier on Warship in the virtual camp.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s rank was major, he was still a newbie in the virtual camp and had to gain experience from fighting to upgrade.


    Han Sen chose a random match and was soon matched with a captain.


    Han Sen checked his opponent out and found it was a tall woman who had used the face blur function. Her ID was Ms. Perfume.


    In the same time, in the teleport station of Roca, Qin Xuan was also using the holographic trainer to login to the virtual camp, and her ID name was Ms. Perfume.


    Checking the ID name of her opponent, Qin Xuan was surprised because the name became quite famous among soldiers after the video of Seven Kill was released.


    However, she looked at the record of her opponent and found he was a newbie with no win and no loss, so she thought the name should just be a coincidence.


    Han Sen did not imagine that he would be matched with Qin Xuan, and Qin Xuan would never expect to be paired with Han Sen. The two old friends went into the contest without knowing anything.


    Qin Xuan had great luck, at least much better than Han Sen. After she evolved to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, she was randomly assigned to arge shelter that had already been upied by humans. There were millions of humans in the shelter, among which many were strong evolvers.


    There were also lots of people working for the special squad, with many talents as well. After Qin Xuan arrived, she gained arge supply of meat and had already filled her ordinary, primitive, and mutant geno points. With some sacred geno points gained, she had managed to break a hundred in fitness after two years, definitely one of the top evolvers.


    Seeing that her opponent was just a newbie, Qin Xuan did not pay much attention to him. She thought she should be able to finish up pretty fast.


    However, after the fight began, it waspletely unexpected for her. She turned from calm to angry to sullen, almost crying in the end.


    Qin Xuan was someone who had seen great talents of various types. However, it was the first time she had encountered such an opponent.


    A Soldier on Warship did not attack at all, dodging her attacks all the time. However, when she had used all she got, she still failed to hit her opponent. In addition, to her dismay, she was forced into a dead-end by her opponent without her noticing.


    Obviously, her opponent could have ended the fight with one move, but he did not choose to do that. His toying with her was simply an insult to Qin Xuan.


    "You will regret this." Qin Xuan bit her lips, upset. She then used Atomic Fission and the hyper geno art called Thunder Knife that she had newly learned as an evolver.

 Chapter 480: Military Mogul

    Chapter 480: Military Mogul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although its name was thunder knife, it was not a knife skill, but a hyper geno art that could change the body cells on one¡¯s hands, especially the edge of one¡¯s hands, making it as sharp as a de, crushing everything in its way.


    Of course, in the virtual camp, this feature could not be embodied fully. However, thunder knife could also enhance one¡¯s speed greatly, which was rather useful.


    Her hands shing like thunder, Qin Xuan was incredibly fast, putting great pressure on Han Sen.


    Crack!


    Han Sen did not dodge in time and was hit on his shoulder. His health value suddenly went down by 64%, which showed how powerful Qin Xuan¡¯s strike was. Although it was not a vital part that was injured, Han Sen still lost more than half of his health in one strike.


    Feeling slightly excited, Han Sen knew it was only in front of a powerful opponent that he could truly test whether what he had learned was useful. Therefore, the stronger his opponent, the happier he would be.


    However, his health could no longer pull him through a second strike. Han Sen became more careful and started to integrate what he had learned from Dongxuan Sutra to his footwork and movements. In the beginning, he was somewhat green. When Qin Xuanunched fast attacks using Thunder Knife at him, he was trapped in risky situations multiple times. However, as Han Sen gradually put what he had learned into use, he was surprised to know all the possibilities there were. It was as if he had pushed open the gates to the new world, seeing lots of things that he had never imagined before.


    Han Sen was more and more immersed in his new discovery. In the beginning, he felt his opponent Ms. perfume brought him a lot of pressure. But gradually, Han Sen could no longer feel the pressure and became fullymitted to mastering the technique mentioned in Dongxuan Sutra.


    His opponent was not in his eyes. From that moment on, Han Sen¡¯s opponent was no longer Ms. Perfume, but his yearning for the new world.


    In the beginning, Qin Xuan was very mad, wanting to use whatever she got to beat this damned opponent. However, gradually her anger became surprise and then respect and astonishment.


    Qin Xuan found about one fact. Judging from the speed of her opponent, his fitness should be lower than hers. Or, he must have lowered his fitness on purpose to fight her.


    Even so, her opponent¡¯s incredible footwork still left no hope for Qin Xuan to beat him, because of therge gap between the two of them.


    Qin Xuan had once had this feeling before against some true masters, so she naturally thought that her opponent was not an ordinary newbie, but some military mogul in disguise. Therefore, Qin Xuan no longer had the anger, but wanted to learn something from her opponent, observing the footwork and skills of her opponent closely.


    As she observed, Han Sen became more and more surprised. I wonder who this mogul is. His footwork is almostparable to heavenly go, but it is also somewhat different. This is so amazing. When is this footwork developed? Is it a new one or some ancient legacy?


    Han Sen had no idea that Qin Xuan thought he was some military mogul ying with her. Continuing to figure out the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen was very inspired. With his new knowledge, his footwork was now elevated from the level of imitating Queen. And he was getting better and better at it.


    As Han Sen was excited, he found his opponent had stopped attacking.


    Han Sen looked at her, puzzled, not understanding why she would pause.


    "May I ask who you are, chief?" Qin Xuan saluted to him and asked respectfully.


    Han Sen¡¯s footwork was overwhelming to Qin Xuan, so she thought he must be a military mogul.


    "I am no chief, just a soldier," Han Sen replied directly.


    There was no way Qin Xuan would believe him, because a soldier could never have such footwork. She had only seen the ability to put incredible pressure on the opponent just using footwork in a couple of masters. It was not a state that one could achieve with just some hyper geno arts. One must have enough cultivation in martial arts to be so impressive.


    Han Sen was not that cultivated in martial arts. However, given how amazing Dongxuan Sutra was, he was able to put such pressure on Qin Xuan just by integrating some of the techniques into his footwork, leading her to believe that he was a military mogul in disguise.


    Since her opponent did not want to admit it, Qin Xuan did not want to force it either. However, she was still fully convinced that Han Sen was a military mogul. Watching Han Sen, she asked, "Comrade, what is the name of your footwork? Could you teach it to others?"


    "You want to learn?" Han Sen was surprised by the request of this female soldier named Ms. Perfume.


    "Yes." Qin Xuan nodded.


    "Obviously, I could teach you that. But it is not a hyper geno art that belongs to the military, so I could not teach for free," Han Sen thought about it and said.


    He had only learned a part of it himself so far. Practicing alone, he might not be able to tell his own ws, just like a chess yer could not be as objective as an observer.


    If this Ms. Perfume was willing to pay the price, Han Sen did not mind teaching her something. It would be nice to experiment on her anyway.


    Of course, Han Sen would not tell her theplete techniques.


    "Name your price,rade. I will pay as long as I can afford it," Qin Xuan said hastily. She knew that money could not buy the footwork of her opponent.


    "Let¡¯s make an agreement first. I can only teach you some parts of the skill. It is up to you how much you could master." Since his opponent was sincere, Han Sen did not want to lie to her and put the truth forward.


    "Of course. I understand that." Because of the way Han Sen said it, Qin Xuan was even more convinced that he was a military mogul. It was okay for him to instruct her once in a while, but he definitely had no time to be her personal tutor.


    "All right. If you want to learn, one ss is half an hour. I will teach, and you shall listen. No question asked. The interval between sses is up to me. As for the fee..." Han Sen hesitated.


    Money was out of the question. His ounts and identity would easily be exposed. Staying on Daphne right now, he could not make any face-to-face transactions either.


    "Let¡¯s trade martial art with martial art. For the first ss, you could give me the tutorial of the hand skills you just used. We will talk about future ssester. What do you think?" Han Sen suggested to Qin Xuan, feeling he was asking a lot.


    Her hand skills were not anything ordinary. By teaching her half an hour, he was asking for a hyper geno art that was probably an S-ss art designed for evolvers. This price was obviously very high.


    "Okay," Qin Xuan agreed with no hesitation.

 Chapter 481: Coach

    Chapter 481: Coach


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Xuan sent the tutorial of Thunder Knife to Han Sen, and Han Sen started to teach her.


    Half an hour was a short amount of time. After exining some techniques and demonstrating, Han Sen asked Qin Xuan to imitate him twice. And then half an hour was gone.


    "How should I call you?" After the ss, Qin Xuan felt even more respectful toward Han Sen. Even what he said casually made her feel very inspired. She was more and more convinced that her opponent must be a master. However, she could not guess which military mogul he was.


    "Call me soldier," Han Sen said casually. He did not want to expose his identity to anyone and he was not interested in knowing who she was either. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t no more than a transaction.


    "Then I will call you coach in the future?" Qin Xuan firmly believed that he was a master, so she understood that he would like to keep his identity confidential.


    "That¡¯ll do as well." Han Sen added Qin Xuan as a friend and left the virtual campus. He had many new understandings after the fight and would practice more on his own.


    After Han Sen left, Qin Xuan recalled every single detail that Han Sen had taught her and started to practice repeatedly. The more she practiced, the more respect she had for Han Sen. Just a simple technique could have so many variations.


    Using Thunder Knife to trade for a ss like that, Qin Xuan felt it was such a good deal.


    In addition, Qin Xuan even felt this person was cultivating her on purpose, otherwise how would she be able to get the ss from such a master using just Thunder Knife?


    There was no way that Qin Xuan could imagine that the master in her eyes was Han Sen who she had bullied a million times before. In addition, the incredible skills were just a small technique in the basics of Dongxuan Sutra. Han Sen himself had only scratched the surface, and what he had taught her was even less than that.


    "Han Sen, you have been training and studying quite hard," the fat squad leader said with a smile to Han Sen who had juste back from the training hall.


    "It doesn¡¯t hurt to learn more when I am young," Han Sen said, licking his lips.


    "Han Sen, what is the use of reading those ancient words? If you have time, you should train more." Vice Squad Leader Liu Mingliang pointed to the pile of ancientnguage textbooks on Han Sen¡¯s desk.


    Han Sen had purchased these books for a grand price before he came to Daphne. Many of the books he could not find in ordinary libraries.


    "Many hyper geno arts are adapted from ancient martial arts, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to learn the ancientnguage," replied Han Sen.


    Liu Mingliang did not continue the topic but said, "Han Sen, since you graduated with the rank of major, you should be a sacred-blood aristocrat?"


    "Yes, didn¡¯t I tell you that before?" Han Sen looked at Liu Mingliang, not sure why he would bring this up.


    "This might be your opportunity then." Liu Mingliang said with a sigh, "Manyrades died on Daphne this time, including guards, the squad leaders of the warframe department and the demolition team. When we return, many grassroot officers will be promoted for sure. Although you are not in the army for a long time, you graduated from a renowned academy and have the title of sacred-blood aristocrat. Therefore, you will definitely have your chance. Although veterans like us are majors like you, we do not have the title or background to be promoted."


    Han Sen was enlightened. Liu Mingliang did make a good point. This time, Daphne did lose a lot of crew members. Even if the upper level would like to recruit more people, they would not be able to make such arge recruitment immediately. After all, a careful background check must be conducted before one could enter Daphne, so not many soldier could be recruited here.


    It was almost inevitable that some original crew members would be promoted, which was Han Sen¡¯s opportunity.


    If he could be a squad leader of a less busy department such as the warframe team, he would be able to have more time to study or go to God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    In a quiet corner, Han Sen called Ji Yanran to ask about this matter.


    "I was just about to tell you this. The upper level will promote some grassroot officers among the original crew members of Daphne. However, I don¡¯t want you to be the squad leader of other teams, but prefer if you could be my guard," said Ji Yanran.


    "Guard? So I will be able to follow you anywhere. I love it." Han Sen was overjoyed. Being Ji Yanran¡¯s guard, he would have more time to spend with her alone. In addition, as long as she agreed, he would have infinite free time, which was much better than a squad leader. Ji Yanran blushed and said, "You are full of dirty thoughts."


    "How¡¯s that?" Han Sen nced at her fair skin underneath her sleepwear and felt an urge to go to her bed right away.


    Ji Yanran rolled her eyes at him and said seriously, "Although I would like you to be my guard, there are things that I could not choose. I have rmended you as much as I could, but all I earned was an opportunity for you. Whether or not you could end up as my guard is totally up to you. I do not feel we have a great chance, but it is worth a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, I will then try to rmend you as the squad leader of the warframe department."


    "What opportunity?" Han Sen asked.


    "I am given two guards. One of them is already decided and could not be changed. For the other guard, there are four candidates including you. I am not allowed to decide which one of you is to be the guard, so you must fight it out," said Ji Yanran.


    "Will my opponents be surpassers?" Han Sen blinked and asked.


    "Not really, they are all evolvers, but one of them is very impressive," Ji Yanran said with a wry smile.


    "How impressive?" Han Sen frowned and asked.


    "Same as you, he is a major. However, he is a forty-year-old veteran who has spent about two decades in the military." Ji Yanran paused and continued, "You have seen Li Mingtang using that hyper geno art, which cost him sixty years to practice. I will not say anything more than the fact that your opponent had already seeded in practicing Super Diamond Body. He was serving in blueblood special force previously and was called the Tiger of Blueblood."


    "Of course, his strength was more than just Super Diamond Body. He is almost always among the top three evolvers of the military contest, while Wang Hou was not even top 100." Ji Yanran looked quite troubled.

 Chapter 482: Purple Ferret

    Chapter 482: Purple Ferret


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "This is somewhat troublesome, but it does not mean there is no chance to beat him." Han Sen thought about it and asked, "When is the fight?"


    "It is not a fight. The four of you will all attend the military contest. Whoever with the highest rank will be my guard. Unfortunately, there is no way to fake it in the military contest. You have to rely on your own strength," Ji Yanranmented.


    If she was able to do something, Ji Yanran would definitely let Han Sen win.


    "That¡¯s good. I will have a lot of time until then," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Hanging up, Han Sen started to think how he could win.


    Li Mingtang had once said that one needed to have at least a hundred and twenty in fitness to break his Super Diamond Body. However, even Han Sen used all he got, he would only be able to approach a hundred, which was still far from the threshold.


    In addition, Han Sen did not have any strong beast soul weapons, so he could not depend on a weapon either. In addition, he was forbidden to enter God¡¯s Sanctuary, so there was no way he could increase his geno points.


    Han Sen gave it a lot of thought and the only possible way was to break the Super Diamond Body from within. Han Sen did not believe that someone who had just seeded in practicing Super Diamond Body could strengthen their inner organs as much as their bones and muscles. As long as he could send his force into their inner organs, he would be able to break their bodies.


    Han Sen was especially good at this kind of force. The yin force in Yin Yang st could achieve that. To be more confident, Han Sen decided to spend more time to practice Yin Yang s, especially the yin force which could prate one¡¯s body.


    Currently, when Han Sen used the yin force, he could prate a steel te 3 inches thick and send 60% of his force to the object behind it.


    This meant he would be able to send enough force to one¡¯s inner organs through one¡¯s skin and muscles. However, the conversion rate of 60% was still a bit low. Han Sen wished that he could increase that rates to more than 90% and preferably 95% before the contest.


    Otherwise, with Han Sen¡¯s fitness of a little less than a hundred, even if he could use the yin force effectively, he might not be able to hurt his opponent. After all, his opponent would be someone with a fitness level over a hundred.


    It was actually harder to practice the yin force than the yang force. Also, there was almost no convenient way to practice it. Han Sen had to spend a lot of time and used all his brainpower.


    Although Han Sen did not spend all his time on it, he had been practicing the yin force for several years. And even after that, his conversion rate was just about 60%, which showed how difficult it was to practice the yin force.


    During the amount of time that Daphne traveled back to the Alliance, Han Sen was practicing the yin force every chance he got. He did not log into the virtual camp again. Qin Xuan was frequently in the camp, wishing to meet Han Sen again and learned some things from him. Unfortunately, she never did and was disappointed every time.


    Before Daphne reached the human space harbor, a warship sent from the Alliance came to it and investigated everybody separately.


    This time, Daphne had suffered a great loss, including two of the most renowned professors studying Crystallizer civilization. Many researchers also died on the. The ident was quite severe.


    Fortunately, the two advanced crystals that Han Sen brought back was submitted by Ji Yanran, which was credited by the Alliance. Coupled with the great influence of her family, Ji Yanran was not punished. After all, she was not responsible for the excavation work.


    After returning to the Alliance, the soldiers on Daphne eventually gained some freedom. Although Daphne would not be on a mission in a short amount of time, the soldiers were not excused. The good news was that they could enter God¡¯s Sanctuary as they wished.


    It was more than a month until the military contest started. Han Sen nned to use this amount of time to increase his geno points as much as possible so that he would have a bigger chance at the contest.


    Returning to Goddess Shelter again, Han Sen found that Yang Manli had done a good job managing the shelter. Many people had already resided in the shelter, which brought Han Sen more money than he thought. Each month, he had an ie of more than ten million. The region was not quite popted, so he would earn even more if there were more people. Zhu Ting had got his hands on Treading Cloud a long time ago. Because Han Sen was absent from God¡¯s Sanctuary for a long time, it was the first chance Zhu Ting could have given the hyper geno art to him.


    After receiving Treading Cloud, Han Sen went to hunt. He still asked Zero to stay in Goddess Shelter. Since she could not gain geno points from eating meat and could not use beast souls either, there was no point for her to go hunting. She could stay in the shelter and defend it when there were creatures attacking the shelter.


    Han Sen went deep into the ciers and snow mountains alone. On his way, Han Sen was almost traveling at full speed and bypassed all the creatures he saw. He wanted to kill creatures that were so small that they could be finished in one to two days in order to increase his geno points rapidly.


    However, few creatures were of a small size in this area. Having traveled 2 to 3 days in the ciers and snow mountains, Han Sen eventually saw a smaller creature that he had never eaten before.


    It was a creature the size of a cat. It looked like a ferret covered in shiny purple fur, eating red fruits growing on a bush at the foot of a snow mountain.


    Having never seen this kind of creature, Han Sen did not dare to be careless. Making sure there was no other creatures around him, he sneaked to the purple ferret quietly.


    However, when he was still 100 feet from the purple ferret, it suddenly noticed him. ncing at him with its purple eyes, it was not scared away, but threw itself at Han Sen fiercely.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leapt. The speed of the ferret was incredibly fast. It came to Han Sen¡¯s face in just a moment.


    "A sacred-blood creature!" Han Sen was both surprised and overjoyed. The creature¡¯s speed was even faster than himself, so there was no doubt that it was a sacred-blood creature of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Using both Heresy Mantra and Overload, Han Sen stepped out to dodge the purple ferret¡¯s attack by a hair. At the same time, he punched at the tiny body of the purple ferret.


    In the air, the purple ferret twisted its body in an incredible angle and dodged Han Sen¡¯s punch, continuing to strike at Han Sen.


    Having no time to move around, Han Sen was scratched by the ferret. The armoring with the fairy queen was not effective at all. If Han Sen did not avoid the attack, that scratch would gut him.


    An injury like this was not enough to make Han Sen cringe. He was still very calm, using his footwork to fight the ferret.


    The strength of the creature waspletely beyond Han Sen¡¯s imagination. What was worse was that his skin scratched started to bleed purple blood. Obviously, he was poisoned.

 Chapter 483: Ghost-Pawed Ferret

    Chapter 483: Ghost-Pawed Ferret


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Since he had practiced Jadeskin, Han Sen was immune to most poisons. After he made the first breakthrough, normal poisons werepletely useless on him. The fact that the toxins of this purple ferret were effective on him showed how strong the creature was.


    Luckily, Jadeskin was still effective. After the purple blood flowed for a while, his blood turned red and the injury started to heal.


    This purple ferret was incredibly fast and nimble. It was even able to shift its directions in the air. Punching a dozen times, Han Sen missed every single time.


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s effort in practicing his footwork was not a waste. Relying on incredible kiting skills, he managed to dodge the lightning snap of the purple ferret each and every time.


    A man and a ferret were fighting in the snow. The tiny body of the ferret was at an absolute advantage. The animal attacked Han Sen continuously in a fierce way.


    Unfortunately, most creatures were not that smart like humans. The sacred-blood purple ferret had amazing fitness and talent in fighting, but all it was relying on was its instinct.


    Han Sen used his footwork to its limits. It seemed that he was at a disadvantage, but in fact, he had already had everything under control. Tempting and intimidating, he had forced the purple ferret into a spot that he desired.


    Dongxuan Sutra was not only effective in footwork, but also in fistfight. It was somewhat simr to Sprocket Sword that Wang Hou used. However, Sprocket Sword was applied to the coboration between two swords, while the application of Dongxuan Sutra was wider and cleverer. Each and every part of one¡¯s body could be used to y a part in attacks. However, the more methods there were, the harder it was to calcte the moves in aprehensive way.


    Han Sen had just started to practice, so he was naturally unable to reach a profound level. Calcting his punches alone proved hard to him.


    When other people fought, physical energy was consumed. However, when Han Sen fought, his brainpower was consumed more. With one punch, he needed to consider how to make the next dozen or several dozen punches, how to ce himself, how his opponent would react and cope, and how to react to his opponent¡¯s reaction, etc.


    with one punch made, Han Sen had in fact seen the results following a dozen punches instead of this one punch alone.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t achieve a hundred percent uracy. After all, as he was calcting, his opponent was as well. And his opponent might not necessarily follow his calction.


    This was only the way to go when the two parties were bnced in strength. If one was able to beat the other based on strength alone, there was no need to consume so much brainpower. The more ideal way was still to overpower the opponent.


    Han Sen had no other way at present. After all, most of the enemies he encountered were stronger than him, so there was no way to beat his enemies with power.


    The poor sacred-blood purple ferret was not intelligent enough to tell Han Sen¡¯s hidden calction. Although it was much faster than him, it was gradually forced into a hopeless state.


    Very soon, Han Sen threw his fist which was the color of jade at the purple ferret, which was between its two moves and lost its ability to dodge. Naturally, it was hit by Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    Boom!


    The yin force prated the sacred-blood purple ferret¡¯s body. Its tiny body flew 50 feet away and fell after crushing arge chunk of cier.


    When Han Sen was about to chase after it, it suddenly rolled around on the ground and ran away in the opposite direction.


    Obviously, this sacred-blood purple ferret was severely injured, coughing blood from time to time and slowing down.


    There was no way Han Sen would let it go. He quickly ran toward the purple ferret. As he was slower than the ferret, he could not catch it momentarily.


    Because it was injured, the purple ferrets could not get rid of Han Sen either, coughing blood from time to time. If they kept going, even if Han Sen could not catch it, it would die from the injury.


    Han Sen initially thought he would be able to kill the sacred-blood purple ferret in a short amount of time, but he did not realize how strong his fitness was. After chasing for four day and four nights without any shuteye, the purple ferrets eventually stopped when Han Sen was about to give up himself.


    Dragging his tired body next to the purple ferret, Han Sen found it was about to stop breathing.


    "Sacred-blood creature ghost-pawed ferret killed. Beast soul of sacred-blood ghost-pawed ferret gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points randomly."


    Han Sen had heard the voice that hadn¡¯t sounded in a long time. At the same time, the beast soul of a ghost-pawed ferret was added to his mind.


    Han Sen was in no mood to check the beast soul of the ghost-pawed ferret, sitting on the snow immediately and then lying down.


    Having chased after the ghost-pawed ferrets for four day and nights without any rest, Han Sen was tired out himself. All he was relying on was his resolution and Jadeskin.


    Because he was afraid to attract the attention of other creatures, Han Sen did not dare to use the golden growler mount either.


    After all, the golden growler was only a super mount from First God¡¯s Sanctuary. At its biggest state, it might be able to catch up with the ghost-pawed ferret. However, when it was smaller, its speed would be much worse, so it would not really serve purpose.


    That was why Han Sen had to chase the ferret on foot. At this point, he did not even want to lift a finger.


    Having lied on the snow for 2 to 3 hours, Han Sen still felt sore all over, not wanting to stand up.


    "Hey, friend, are you okay? You could not sleep here. You will die like this," seeing him from afar, a tall woman pushed Han Sen who was lying on the snow and said.


    Han Sen was indeed too tired. Seeing she was not trying to steal the body of the ferret on the ground, he knew she did not mean him harm, so he did not stand up and just said in aid-back manner, "Don¡¯t mind me. I will not die."


    Since he had made the first breakthrough in Jadeskin, Han Sen would not die even when buried in snow, let alone sleeping on snow.


    "You will die like this." The woman frowned, pulled Han Sen up from the snow, and put him on her back. She lifted the body of the ghost-pawed ferret with her other hand and said as she walked, "So tired after killing such a small thing, men are such useless creatures."


    "Let me down. I can walk on my own." Han Sen felt both surprised and amused. Thisdy probably had nerves as thick as her figure.


    "Rxed. I will carry you back to the shelter for free," the woman said thoughtlessly.

 Chapter 484: Royal Spirit

    Chapter 484: Royal Spirit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was toozy to move in the first ce. After hearing from the woman that there was a human shelter nearby, he decided to rest on her back, letting her carry him to the other side of the snow mountain.


    Thedy was quite tall, almost like a man. It was hard to tell how old she was. Han Sen felt she should not be too old. Her fitness seemed quite ordinary as well. He thought her fitness index was probably less than thirty. She should be a mutant evolver who had entered God¡¯s Sanctuary not long ago, which exined her low fitness level.


    ording to the statistics of the Alliance, 100 ordinary geno points from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary could increase one¡¯s fitness by 8 to 10 points; 100 primitive geno points could increase one¡¯s fitness by 15 to 20; 100 mutant geno points could increase one¡¯s fitness by 25 to 30; and 100 sacred geno points could increase one¡¯s fitness by 40 to 50.


    Although it was just a rough estimate and the actual statistics depended on personal situation, it almost always fell in this range.


    As long as Han Sen maxed out on ordinary geno points and primitive geno points, he would be able to increase his fitness index by thirty. With his original fitness index of seventy, he could break one hundred in fitness.


    For ordinary people, it was not so easy to hit one hundred in fitness. Even a sacred evolver started with a fitness level around thirty. Even with ordinary, primitive, and mutant geno points maxed out, a sacred evolver would not be able to reach one hundred in fitness index but must gain some sacred geno points as well.


    It was even harder for the mutant evolvers. As for primitive evolvers, they were basically cannon fodder in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was hard for them to kill even just an ordinary creature.


    Obviously, this woman did not have a prominent background. Relying on herself, she probably had as hard a time like Han Sen did when he was first in Steel Armor Shelter.


    Many people could not even reach one hundred in their fitness index for their entire life, which was why they did not dare to go to Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and died of old age in the Second.


    Even there were some people who would risk their life by going to Third God¡¯s Sanctuary without hitting one hundred in fitness level, most of them died from idents. Only less than 1/1000 would survive.


    The reason that Han Sen worked hard toy his foundation in First God¡¯s Sanctuary was not just to have a good time in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. In Third and fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, he would need even stronger fitness in order to just survive.


    To go far, he must first establish a profound foundation. With a shaky beginning, his road would only be more and more difficult.


    The woman was obviously a talker. She was very outgoing, chatting with Han Sen while carrying him. By replying to her from time to time, Han Sen soon learned a lot.


    The woman was named Guan Tong, twenty-nine years of age. She came to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary three or four years ago. Fortunately, she had the good luck to end up in a middle-sized shelter which had about ten thousand people without encountering any risks.


    However, the family of Guan Tong was quite ordinary, so it was quite hard for herself to evolve with mutant geno points maxed out. In Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, her life was even more difficult. Until now, she still had not reached thirty in her fitness index.


    The shelter she was staying at was named Starwheel Shelter, the owner of which was Li Xinglun. when hearing the admiring tone in Guan Tong¡¯s voice when talking about Li Xinglun, Han Sen felt rather curious about Li Xinglun.


    After Guan Tong carried Han Sen and traveled past two mountains, Han Sen eventually saw Starwheel Shelter. What he saw surprised himpletely.


    It was not because the shelter was marvelous. In fact, Starwheel Shelter was about the same as Han Sen¡¯s Goddess Shelter, so it should also be the shelter of an aristocrat spirit originally.


    The reason Han Sen was surprised was that surrounding area of Starwheel Shelter was filled with creatures.


    Giant Eagles were snapping at the shelter from the sky. Floods of beasts came toward the walls of the shelter. Dead bodies and blood turned the ground near the shelter into a graveyard.


    A creature taller than the walls of the shelter was hitting on the crumbling wall with its hammer like fists, trying to make a huge gap on the wall.


    The beast roars and human cries and the shing between blood and fire were the Symphony of life and death. Broken body parts could be seen everywhere, from both humans and creatures.


    On the main battlefield in front of the gate of the shelter, a man wearing snow armor was wielding a long bronze sword, fighting a ck ape, a silver two-headed bird, a unicorn beast, and a red serpentine. Fighting four creatures alone, he was not at any disadvantage, which made Han Sen quite surprised.


    The four creatures were obviously all sacred-blood creatures. The man was able to fight all of them alone, blocking the main attacks of the creatures, which was why the shelter was still standing at this point.


    However, the current situation was not promising. There were so many creatures that they hit the Starwheel Shelter like waves of the ocean. Among them, two other sacred-blood creatures were blocked by too strong evolvers in the shelter. However, other creatures still caused a great damage to humans were defending the shelter.


    Everyone knew that if they teleported back to the Alliance at this point, they could nevere back here after the creatures upied the shelter. At that time, they would never be able to teleport back to God¡¯s Sanctuary again. That was the reason why everyone was still guarding the shelter with their lives. However, they still fell shortpared to the fearless and endless creatures. There was no telling until when they could hold their posts.


    Behind the creatures, a youngdy with silver hair and eyes, and a silver staff in her hand was standing on top of the head of a creature that looked like either a snake or dragon, watching everything happen coldly.


    Beside the youngdy, groups of various creaturesunched continuous and fierce attacks at the shelter as she wielded her staff.


    Either the death of creatures or humans could not change the looks of the youngdy.


    "royal spirit!" Seeing the youngdy¡¯s look, Han Sen eximed inwardly.


    He did not know whether his luck was good or bad. After all this time, he eventually ended up in a human shelter, which, however, was under the attack of a royal spirit who was controlling more than seven sacred-blood creatures. Obviously, she was not someone easy to deal with.


    Boom!


    Guan Tong threw Han Sen and the body of the ferret on the snow, running toward the shelter down the hill.


    "What are you doing? You aremitting suicide by going there now," Han Sen eximed at the tall figure of Guan Tong.


    "We could not lose the shelter. There is no other teleport device nearby. We will all be doomed if we lose the shelter, so I have to go help," Guan Tong replied without turning her head, rushing into the shelter.


    Han Sen frowned slightly and cast his nce at the royal spirit. The only way to save the shelter was to kill the royal spirit. Otherwise, groups of creatures would flood in endlessly, and humans would lose the shelter sooner orter.

 Chapter 485: Hope in Despair

    Chapter 485: Hope in Despair


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was almost impossible to see such bloody battles in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, so it would be hard for someone who had never experienced this to imagine the scary scenario of creatures attacking a shelter.


    Even Han Sen who had witnessed lots of deaths could not help shivering.


    All he needed right now was a set of strong bow and arrow. If he had them, he could shoot the royal spirit dead right away, which will lead to the copse of the creatures.


    However, he did not have any weapon he could use, not to mention bow and arrow.


    Thinking of weapons, Han Sen immediately took a look at his mind, which was his sea of soul. His newly gained ghost-pawed ferret beast soul was lying there.


    Han Sen took a look at the ghost-pawed ferret and became excited.


    Type of beast soul of sacred-blood ghost-pawed ferret: weapon.


    With his thought changing, the weapon of the beast soul immediately appeared on his hand. Three purple ws of a foot long suddenly appeared on Han Sen¡¯s right hand, gleaming with poison. It looked somewhat like the adamantium use of Wolverine in X-Men.


    With these ws, Han Sen suddenly felt he had an opportunity. Approaching the battlefield, he observed the situation quietly.


    Lots of creatures were guarding the royal spirit, so he probably only had one opportunity if he wanted tounch a sneak attack on the royal spirit. Any tiny mistake would render his efforts in vain. No matter how fast Han Sen wanted to kill her, he had to examine the battlefield carefully first with patience and calcte all the possibilities.


    Guan Tong rushed back to the shelter. However, as she stood on top of the walls, she felt helpless watching the creatures attacking the shelter like floods.


    In addition, everyone guarding the shelter was feeling hopeless. The creature was endless as if they could never be wiped out. Many people were already sore from the killing, but more creatures threw themselves at humans nonstop.


    Boom!


    The creature taller than even the wall eventually managed to break the wall open, and arge number of creatures started to enter.


    People guarding the shelter became desperate and pale. Without the structure protecting them, it would be even harder for them to defend themselves from the creatures. It was almost certain that Starwheel Shelter would fall.


    "Retreat. Everyone teleport out of God¡¯s Sanctuary immediately,"mended Li Xinglun loudly as he fought for sacred-blood creatures. He then wielded his long sword fiercely and killed dozens of creatures ahead of him.


    Although no one was willing to give up on the shelter, they did not have any choice. Although it might be hard for them to teleport back to God¡¯s Sanctuary in the future, survival was the first priority.


    People started to retreat from the shelter in an organized manner. These people were not a mob, which showed the good job their leader did.


    However, in front of absolute strength, no one had any solutions. The army of the royal spirit was so much stronger than them that no matter how strong Li Xinglun was, fighting for sacred-blood creatures and killing endless mutant and primitive creatures, he could not save the day.


    All sorts of negative emotions like helplessness, reluctance, anger, and depression weighed heavy on the heart of every single person in Starwheel Shelter. People did not even want to speak. They slowly retreated to the teleport device inside the shelter, speechless. Even the evolvers who were in charge of protecting others from behind could not make a sound in the fight, as if their throats were stuffed with something better.


    Speechless retreat. It was an ending that no one was willing to take. Retreat meant failure, and even losing the shelter forever. After the shelter was upied, unless someone else came to wipe out all the creatures in Starwheel Shelter, they would bemitting suicide if they teleported back.


    "Kill!" Li Xinglun was gleaming like a piece of jade. His longsword danced like wind, protecting half of the wall from the creatures, buying others more time to retreat.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed out from the foot of the mountain nearby to the silver-haired spirit hiding behind the army of the creatures quickly, giving rise to roars among the creatures.


    "Someone is there?" Someone noticed the strange turbulence among the creatures and nced that way. They suddenly saw a man throwing himself at the royal spirit in the back.


    "Ah! There is really a person there. Howe he went there? That ce is filled with creatures led by the spirit. Is he trying to get himself killed?"


    "Idiot, he is trying to kill the royal spirit."


    "How is that even possible? She is the royal spirit with the sacred-blood snake and thousands of other creatures guarding her. It would be impossible to approach her."


    "Possible or not, he has balls for going there. I admire him."


    People who had been feeling depressed couldn¡¯t help crying out loud, wishing they were right there with him.


    Momentarily, that person had already rushed into the thousands of creatures surrounding the spirit, going toward her.


    Everyone¡¯s heart leapt. Even those people who were retreating couldn¡¯t help slowing down. Although they did not believe there would be a miracle, they could not help wishing there were one.


    "It is him!" Guan Tong saw who it was and exined. The man throwing himself at the royal spirit was the man who he saved from snow.


    Watching Han Sen entering the group of creatures, people hadplex feelings.


    The moment when Han Sen threw himself at the royal spirit, the silver-haired spirit had a strange look in her eyes. She waved the staff, and all of a sudden, the sacred-blood creatures attacking the shelter turned to attack Han Sen.


    "Stop them. We cannot let them go back." Looking at Han Sen who was risking his life, Li Xinglun was determined. He stopped the two-headed bird with his sword and then stood in the way of the other sacred-blood creatures that were going back as if he was crazy.


    At Li Xinglun¡¯smand, the evolvers who were giving up on the shelter immediately joined the fight without even thinking. The other two strong evolvers went back to fight the two sacred-blood creatures that were about to turn back.


    Boom!


    Li Xinglun took a hit from the unicorn beast with his bronze sword and fell, leaving a long furrow on the ground. However, he was still holding his sword tight with the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    It was fine for him to battle for sacred-blood creatures when he was able to move around. At this point, he had to stand in their way and take all their attacks head on, and he could not bear it no matter how strong he was.


    "No matter who you are, kill the spirit for me please." Spitting blood, Li Xinglun shed his sword to stop the red serpentine that was trying to go back. On the other side, Han Sen was already deep in the siege of creatures.

 Chapter 486: Butterfly Dancing Solo

    Chapter 486: Butterfly Dancing Solo


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After absorbing the red crystal, Han Sen had gained stronger brainpower although the ability to move things was not that useful.


    The countless details of the entire battlefield were clearly projected in Han Sen¡¯s mind, making it easier for him to make a precise judgment.


    When he made the first step, Han Sen had calcted his route to go forward and all the possibilities on the way, including the reactions of different creatures.


    Although it could not be 100% urate, Han Sen knew it was the best route he could have chosen.


    The evolvers fighting were all paying attention to the figure deep into the creature army, wishing for the impossible to happen.


    At this point, Han Sen¡¯s performance had just begun. The moment he sent himself into the group of creatures, the entire battlefield had be a huge chessboard for Han Sen.


    Every single creature, including the royal spirit herself was pieces on the chessboard for Han Sen. And his end goal was to take out the piece represented by the royal spirit.


    Those fierce creatures were attacking Han Sen, but his eyes were extremely calm. Moving his legs rapidly, he was going forward ording to the route he had designed.


    Tempting, misleading, or killing directly, Han Sen could not be stopped by the group of creatures. In the impossible situation, Han Sen made a possible route which led to the royal spirit. The scenario was incredible in other people¡¯s eyes. Thousands of creatures were simply a sea of heads without even a gap. In others¡¯ eyes, unless all the creatures were wiped out, it was impossible to approach the royal spirit.


    However, after Han Sen went there, he moved left and right at an incredible speed. shing his right hand, one creature after another were bleeding heavily and many were beheaded, which was not even the best part.


    The best part was that initially many creatures were actually in Han Sen¡¯s way, but for some reason, they suddenly moved their bodies to let him pass.


    In the crazy group of beasts, Han Sen was like a butterfly dancing solo. Although he was in a terrible situation, the elegance and beauty of his figure were not affected.


    In the most incredible way, thousands of gruesome creatures failed to stop Han Sen. Through a huge army, Han Sen managed to go up to the royal spirit¡¯s mount, the dragon snake.


    Many people werepletely dumbstruck. It was like a thrilling magic show. The blood and the strange rhythm made one¡¯s heart leapt with the beat.


    Boom!


    The moment Han Sen was in front of the dragon snake, the silver-haired youngdy had a cold smile on her face. The rock underneath Han Sen suddenly split. A ck gargoyle looking like a ghost emerged from underground, its cold hands grabbing at Han Sen¡¯s legs which were right in front of its face.


    Almost at the same time, the giant dragon snake opened its mouth to swallow Han Sen.


    "Dammit, the spirit is so wicked that she hid a sacred-blood gargoyle underneath."


    "That is the end of it..."


    People who had seen some hope suddenly lost faith. Attacked by the sacred-blood gargoyle, snapped by the dragon snake, and surrounded by fierce creatures, the person had nowhere to go.


    Cold light shed in Han Sen¡¯s eyes. He suddenly jumped up, disregarding the gargoyle and throwing himself into the mouth of the giant dragon snake.


    Evolvers who were watching this scene couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. Their hope was almost all gone. This was a desperate move. However, the dragon snake was so big that it could simply swallow the man. The ws were so small that they were not enough to threaten this giant creature. Even if he could hit the creature, the cut would only be a scratch to its gigantic body. Maybe he would not even be able to break the snakeskin.


    As Han Sen was about to be swallowed by the dragon snake, his body suddenly paused in the air and rose a couple of feet. Stepping on the snake¡¯s nose with his right foot, he rose higher at an incredible speed to the same height as the royal spirit standing on the head of the snake.


    The royal spirit blinked and moved her staff slightly. Silver light covered her whole body, turning her into a warrior covered in silver armor and her staff into a slim silver sword.


    Without any expression, her delicate fingers moved, and the slim silver sword was stabbed to Han Sen¡¯s forehead like a lightning bolt.


    Fast, incredibly fast. There was no time for him to react. Behind Han Sen, the sacred-blood gargoyle appeared like a phantom, its hands grabbing at Han Sen¡¯s legs from behind.


    The snake also spit out its tongue looking like a trident to hit Han Sen¡¯s waist.


    In other people¡¯s eyes, Han Sen was faced with a death trap. However, from Han Sen¡¯s perspective, this was his opportunity.


    All the nning, the careful design, and the performance were for this moment.


    His heart thumping like thunder, Han Sen used Heresy Mantra to its full. Overload made his bones squeak. Read armor appeared on Han Sen¡¯s body as the Ruby crown appeared on his head. His ck shorthair became blonde and long, dancing in the air like crazy. His eyes which were now golden werepletely emotionless.


    As he shapeshifted into the fairy queen, everything became slower in Han Sen¡¯s eyes. The sneak attack of the sacred-blood gargoyle, the tongue de of the snake, the slim silver sword of the royal spirit, and the countless creatures throwing themselves at him, all became a holographic image in Han Sen¡¯s brain, even the slightest details of which could be learned by him.


    Without moving away, Han Sen who was now at his best thrust his chest to the slim sword of the silver-haired spirit girl without hesitation, letting the sword pierce his chest and approaching the spirit at the same time.


    They were so close to each other that Han Sen¡¯s face was about to touch hers.


    Han Sen smiled, waving his right hand and cutting the three purple ws into the pretty head of the spirit girl. With her incredulous look, her head was cut into four parts.


    Boom!


    The figure of the spirit girl became twinkles of lights and disappeared. Suddenly, the entire battlefield seemed to freeze. Both humans and creatures stopped a beat.


    All eyes were on the gorgeous figure. The red armor and Ruby crown were shining in the sun so bright that people could hardly look at them.

 Chapter 487: Berserk Gargoyle

    Chapter 487: Berserk Gargoyle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The injury on Han Sen¡¯s chest had stopped bleeding. Although it was a decision he made at the moment he saw the spirit girl shifting into a warrior, Han Sen executed it perfectly with his peerless control of his body and timing.


    Although the slim silver sword pierced his body, Han Sen managed to avoid all his inner organs. It stabbed him in the gap between his heart and lung. In addition, his heart was the toughest among all inner organs because of the Heresy Mantra. It was probably even tougher than his muscles, which was why Han Sen dared to take such a great risk. It looked very scary, but the danger was not so great and the result was great.


    If it was a normal fight, the spirit might be guarded. Han Sen could not even be her match. Without any special tactics, it would be impossible for him to kill her so fast.


    Sneak attacks were focused on plots. Without any sacrifice, it would be impossible for someone weaker to beat someone stronger.


    After Han Sen killed the royal spirit, the army of creatures lost their leadership and became a mess. The evolvers of Starwheel Shelter roared in excitement, attacking proactively instead of defending themselves.


    Momentarily, the situation waspletely reversed. The army of creatures was defeated, scattering around, while the evolvers started to chase the creatures falling behind.


    Disregarding his injury in the chest, Han Senunched the strike at the sacred-blood gargoyle closest to him.


    The spirit could resurrect in spirit stone, so there was nothing left for Han Sen. If he could not take the opportunity to kill one or two sacred-blood creatures, he would be risking his life for no reason.


    Being attacked by Han Sen, the sacred-blood gargoyle did not manage to run away and had to fight him. Its stone-like hands continued to hit the ghost-pawed ws, while the ws were only able to leave shallow marks on the gargoyle¡¯s skin.


    However, the blood flowing from those marks gradually turned purple and ck. Ghost-pawed ws were extremely toxic, which almost defeated Jadeskin. Obviously, this gargoyle did not have any ability to cure toxins.


    Han Sen became overjoyed. The toxins of the ferret stayed on its beast soul weapon, which would be extremely helpful for him to hunt sacred-blood creatures in the future. Poison was something very useful, but there were not that many beast souls with this feature.


    When Han Sen was feeling excited, the gargoyle raised its head and roared. Its stone-like skin suddenly contracted and turned into the color of steel, looking much tougher. Unexpectedly, it became a berserk creature.


    nk nk nk!


    Han Sen made three strikes in a row and failed to cut gargoyle¡¯s skin. The gargoyle did not linger and ran away immediately.


    It was not easy for Han Sen to have an opportunity to kill a sacred-blood creature, so there was no way he would let it go. Han Sen started to chase the gargoyle as fast as his legs would carry him.


    Without running too far, he saw the skin of the gargoyle showing a color of purple. Feeling excited, Han Sen knew that the gargoyle was not cured from the toxins earlier although it became berserk.


    Now Han Sen were even more driven to chase after the creature. This gargoyle was most likely doomed. Now the only thing Han Sen worried was that if it died of poison, its meat might not be edible anymore.


    However, Han Sen was not afraid of it either. As long as it did not affect the increase of geno points, he was fine with it.


    When the evolvers from the shelter came over, Han Sen had already run far, chasing the gargoyle. Except for Guan Tong, no one knew who Han Sen was.


    "Does everyone know who the friend killing the spirit was?" The creatures either run away or got killed. After everything was settled, Li Xinglun raised his voice and asked.


    Everyone in the crowd looked to each other, feeling confused. They also would like to know who that person was, saving Starwheel Shelter by killing the spirit alone. His bravery and power to behead the queen among thousands of creatures deeply impressed everyone.


    "Do we have such a strong man in Starwheel Shelter?"


    "I don¡¯t think I have ever seen him."


    "He seems so young."


    "I want to bear his baby."


    "..."


    Guan Tong flushed, failing to make a sound. She wanted to say that she knew Han Sen, but then she found that she did not even know what his name was or where he came from. Although she opened her mouth, she could not say a word.


    Seeing that no one knew the person, Li Xinglun did not hesitate to summon his mount, running in the direction where Han Sen went.


    "I must meet such a great character, even just to learn his name." Li Xinglun urged the horse to run fast. Fortunately, the footprints of the gargoyle were clearly imprinted on the way, pointing the right direction for him.


    After Han Sen chased the berserk gargoyle on the vast ice field for more than 300 miles, the berserk creature eventually lost its energy because of the poison. Han Sen went up and wielded his ws at it, beheading the creature after more than a hundred strikes.


    He only seeded because the creature was too weak after being poisoned. Otherwise, even a sacred-blood weapon could not cut its skin which had turned so tough after it became berserk.


    "Berserk sacred-blood creature evil gargoyle killed. Beast soul of berserk evil gargoyle gained. Meat inedible."


    The voice he heard almost made Han Senugh out of happiness. Lady luck was still on his side. Aftering to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, he gained a beast soul from each of the three sacred-blood creatures he had killed. His luck was simply peerless.


    "Evil gargoyle, I wish it is armor. With a weapon and armor, I would not need to worry about anything." Han Sen quickly looked to his sea of soul and saw the evil gargoyle squatting quietly.


    Type of beast soul of berserk sacred-blood evil gargoyle: glyph.


    "Another glyph!" After Han Sen saw it, he was dazed for a while. He still hadn¡¯t figured out what was the use of the evil-blooded condor beast soul he gainedst time. Unexpectedly, this sacred-blood evil gargoyle was also a glyph.


    Han Sen summoned the evil gargoyle and a tattoo in the color of tungsten and shape of a ghost suddenly appeared on his body, looking gruesome. After the tattoo emerged, Han Sen saw that the skin all over his body gleamed like tungsten.


    Han Sen summoned the ghost-pawed ws to cut at his own arm and heard nks of metal on metal. His metal-like arm was only left with some white marks, not even broken.


    "Ha-ha, this is great... Fantastic..." After cutting a few times, Han Sen saw the result was the same, which made him feel overjoyed.


    This berserk evil gargoyle glyph was much better than the evil-blooded condor glyph the use of which was still unclear. This glyph was the equivalence of a terrific defense hyper geno art. Using this glyph, he could still use beast soul armor, which was quite amazing.


    Although Han Sen did not gain beast soul armor as he expected, he was even more pleased with the result.


    He took shelter from the wind and took out the ghost-pawed ferret in his backpack. He carefully boned and skinned ferret, cleaned it with snow, sliced the tender meat, dipped it in sauce, and put it into his mouth.


    He was on a vast ice field where not even grass could be spotted, so naturally there was no way to make a fire.

 Chapter 488: Official Platform

    Chapter 488: Official tform


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luckily, the meat of the ghost-pawed ferret was very sweet and tasty, without any foul smell or taste. In fact, it was extremely good with sauces,parable to sashimi.


    "Meat of ghost-pawed ferret eaten. One sacred geno point gained."


    Hearing the voice ringing over and over, Han Sen was very pleased. Roughly speaking, two sacred geno points could increase his fitness index by one point. If this ferret could give him ten sacred geno points, his fitness index would be increased by five.


    After eating a small part of the ferret, Han Sen suddenly saw a rideing over on the ice field. To his surprise, it was the man fighting four sacred-blood creatures in Starwheel Shelter earlier.


    Han Sen did not know why the man would be here.


    As he was puzzled, he saw the man examining the spot where Han Sen killed the evil gargoyle and tracing the footsteps to him.


    Han Sen suddenly became alerted, watching the man running his way and approaching him.


    "Friend, do not get the wrong idea. I did not mean you harm by tracking you down, but only wanted to make a friend." Seeing Han Sen, Li Xinglun became happy and told Han Sen why he was here.


    "If you just want to thank me, then it¡¯s not necessary," said Han Sen.


    "If I will only want to thank you, I did not need to chase you for more than 300 miles," Li Xinglun said in a clear voice.


    "What are you trying to do then?" Han Sen looked at Li Xinglun, feeling curious.


    "It is hard to see someone I like, and I do not want to miss a friend," Li Xinglun said seriously.


    "You could not make someone your friend by talking," said Han Sen after eating another piece of meat.


    "But I first need to know you. If I don¡¯t know you, strangers can never be friends."


    "That is true."


    Li Xinglun sat down opposite Han Sen, and the two started chatting. After a while, Han Sen felt this person was quite interesting. He was gant, intelligent, and humorous, the kind of person that easily lets others put their guard down.


    Although Han Sen was vignt, he could not help feeling impressed by his knowledge and manner. This person was definitely from a prominent family.


    Thanks to Li Xinglun, Han Sen had a general grasp of the situation at this ce. On this ice field, there were as many human shelters as 20 to 30.


    However, most of them were shelters taken from squire spirits and knight spirits. There were only three shelters that were taken from aristocrat spirits, and each of the three shelters was managed by a different person. The three persons represented the threergest forces on the icefield. Other smaller shelters were almost all under the control of the three forces, and Starwheel Shelter managed by Li Xinglun was one of the threergest shelter on the ice field.


    In addition, there was that shelter of the royal spirit, blocking the way between the icefield and outside. Although the situation in this ce was much better than Han Sen¡¯s Goddess Shelter, it was still an area rtively deste, not connected to the vast poption of humans.


    Li Xinglun had always been wanting to take down the royal spirit shelter and expand the hunting area. Otherwise, the resources were limited in this area, which made it hard for him to max out on sacred geno points.


    However, depending on the ability of Starwheel Shelter alone, there was no way they could take down the royal spirit shelter. In addition, human shelters on this ice field had beenpeting against each other for years, so there were lots of grudges between them, making it hard for them to work together to conquer the royal spirit shelter.


    Although Li Xinglun had been trying to urge all the shelters to unite since he took over the Starwheel Shelter, the grudge and hatred that had umted for centuries were not that easy to be resolved.


    Han Sen admired Li Xinglun¡¯s strategy and way of thinking quite a lot, so he agreed that he would help if Li Xinglun could persuade the other two shelters to conquer the royal spirit shelter together.


    Han Sen knew his own strength very well. Although he had killed the royal spirit once, it was a sneak attack, which would only work for the first time. Next time, the royal spirit would be guarded.


    If he fought the royal spirit one on one, face to face, he might not be her match. In addition, there were a lot of sacred-blood creatures in the royal spirit. Han Sen could cope with one or two of them. If there were more, he had to run for his life.


    Therefore, there was no way he could conquer the royal spirit shelter on his own. If Li Xinglun could unite the three forces to conquer the royal spirit shelter, Han Sen would not miss the opportunity to take part in it.


    Moreover, as long as he could get the spirit stone, he would be able to gain the allegiance from the royal spirit for sure, which was the most valuable thing in the royal spirit.


    Han Sen had also learned that the creatures in this area were almost all split up by the threerge forces. In addition, there were not many creatures in the area to begin with. Therefore, it would be hard for him to hunt other sacred-blood creatures. To increase his geno points in a short amount of time was out of the question. Han Sen thought about it and stopped hunting. He followed Li Xinglun back to the Starwheel Shelter and teleported back to the Alliance using the teleport device inside the shelter.


    The ghost-pawed ferret gave him ten sacred geno points as he expected. With the two sacred geno points he already had, Han Sen now had twelve sacred geno points.


    With such gains, Han Sen was very satisfied with this trip. Initially, he did not have much hope for hunting an edible sacred-blood creature, which waspletely a surprise.


    Since he could not increase his geno points in a short amount of time, Han Sen decided not to hunt anymore. Before the military contest began, he would like to focus on practicing the techniques written in Dongxuan Sutra.


    After the fight against the royal spirit, Han Sen had some new understandings of the techniques in Dongxuan Sutra, which he hoped to reinforce through lots of sparring and practice.


    Han Sen thought about it and logged in to the official Sk tform of the Alliance. Before he became an evolver, he could not enter the evolver section on the official tform, which was why he chose to go to diator.


    Now with the official identity as evolver, he could register at the official tform to fight evolvers from all over the Alliance.


    In addition, the official tform had a benefit. Although the ount information on the official tform was private and was protected byw, the marks of aristocracy would show when someone entered the tform.


    Aristocrats with different titles were most likely matched with opponents with the same title.


    Han Sen was a sacred-blood aristocrat, which would be marked next to his ount on the official tform. This way, the majority of his opponents would be sacred-blood aristocrats, same as him. And a small part of his opponents would be other people with good record.


    That meant it was easy for Han Sen to meet aaster yers on this tform, which was why Han Sen gave up the diator and chose the official tform instead.


    When registering, Han Sen thought about it and used the name of Dor.


    However, after he entered the ID name, he saw it had already existed. Han Sen then added some words and changed it into "I am Dor," which still could not be used.

 Chapter 489: Kill Dollar

    Chapter 489: Kill Dor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen tried a couple of times, but even "Dor9527" was registered as well.


    Feeling quite upset, Han Sen wrote "Kill Dor" in his ID name, which was eventually usable.


    After entering the virtual tform, in front of Han Sen¡¯s chest there was a shiny purple badge in the shape of a shield, which represented the identity of sacred-blood aristocrats. Anyone could tell he was a sacred-blood aristocrat at first sight, so there were a lot of envious nces cast his way.


    Although at this day and age, there were much more sacred-blood evolvers than there were before, the percentage of sacred-blood evolvers was still low.


    Han Sen chose to be randomly matched and was soon matched with someone. Seeing there was a sacred-blood badge on the chest of his opponent as well, Han Sen felt quite pleased.


    Wang Dongyun checked out his opponent and found the ID name was "Kill Dor." Wang Dongyun curled his lips and felt even more amused when seeing his record was zero win and zero loss.


    "Kill Dor? A newbie like you does not even deserve to be killed by Dor." Wang Dongyun licked his lips, wondering how he could teach this new be a lesson to show him he should be more careful with the ID name he used.


    Dor was a celebrity, so you could fashion your name after him. But don¡¯t take yourself so seriously. Kill Dor my ass.


    Wang Dongyun became a sacred-blood evolver in recent years as well, so he knew the name of Dor, who was so famous that it was hard for him not to know.


    Wang Dongyun was quite a fan of Dor¡¯s, so he was even more upset when seeing this ID.


    After the fight began, Wang Dongyun did not hesitate to use the explosive punch that he was best at, ready to kill this arrogant newbie that dared to insult Dor.


    However, when he threw half a punch, he suddenly saw his opponent throwing a fist at him as well. Although the strike was not that fast, Wang Dongyun had to retreat. Otherwise, before he could hit his opponent, he would be punished first.


    Taking back his fist sullenly, Wang Dongyun stepped back at the same time, preparing to kick the newbie¡¯s asster.


    However, after this punch, Wang Dongyun was shocked to find that he never had another opportunity to make an attack. The strikes from his opponent never stopped, making him feel suffocated. If felt he had to dodge or block every punch from his opponent, and there was no opportunity for him to fight back.


    As he blocked and dodged, Wang Dongyun ended up on the edge of the battlefield without even noticing it. With nowhere to go, he was finished off.


    Wang Dongyun could not believe that he was not able to make a single punch facing a newbie. Unable to ept this kind of result, he challenged his opponent again quickly.


    His opponent clicked yes. Although Wang Dongyun was trying to take the Initiative this time around, he quickly ended up in the same situation as thest time, unable to fight back at all.


    Wang Dongyun sent an invite again, while his opponent chose to reject him this time. Wang Dongyun insisted, but his opponent had already entered another fight, obviously with a new match.


    Wang Dongyun searched for the room of his opponent and chose to watch. He would like to see why that person was able to beat him and why in such a strange way.


    Neither the person¡¯s speed nor strength was that great. However, he was beatenpletely, which made him feel reluctant to ept. Wang Dongyun checked Kill Dor¡¯s opponent, who was named "I Am Sword Master" with where than a thousand wins and eight hundred losses. That was way record. Since this person was a veteran on the tform, he was definitely not bad.


    The moment "I Am Sword Master" moved, Wang Dongyun knew he was right. This person¡¯s sword skills were fierce and fast. Judging by his moves, Wang Dongyun could tell that this person had put a lot of effort into practicing his sword skills.


    If Wang Dongyun was against this person, he could probably only choose to back off and defend himself under such sword skills.


    However, the choice of Kill Dor made Wang Dongyun stare his eyes wide open. Kill Dor did not go back at all, but went forward, punching at I Am Sword Master. The punch was neither fast nor fierce.


    In Wang Dongyun¡¯s eyes, I Am Sword Master could definitely cut Han Sen with his sword, but I Am Sword Master chose to retreat, dodging the punch from his opponent.


    Later on, Wang Dongyun felt like he was watching a yback of his own match. I Am Sword Master made the exact same choices as himself, suppressed by Kill Dor until thest minute, unable to fight back.


    "No way... No way in hell..." Wang Dongyun almost jumped up and yelled. He could not understand why I Am Sword Master would choose to retreat in the beginning. Nor did he understand how I Am Sword Master lost in the end. From his perspective, there were so many opportunities to fight back.


    In addition, the punches of Kill Dor were far from perfect. In fact, there were even quite wed. If I Am Sword Master was able to take advantage of any of the ws, he could have turned the situation around, which he failed to do.


    "Maybe I Am Sword Master is too weak? Yes, it is definitely so." Wang Dongyun thought it must be the sword man¡¯s problem that he could not utilize any of the ws. Although his sword skills were impressive, he must not be that intelligent.


    However, Wang Dongyunpletely forgot that he acted exactly the same way. He did not feel he was too weak and did not take his loss too well.


    I Am Sword Master did not take his loss well either, sending another invite to Kill Dor. He had the exact same thought as Wang Dongyun.


    However, Han Sen did not agree to fight him again. He was practicing the techniques in Dongxuan Sutra, so it would make little sense for him to fight someone he had defeated already. What he needed was endless new challenges against opponents using various skills.


    Afterunching the sneak attack on the royal spirit, Han Sen had a deeper understanding of the techniques in Dongxuan Sutra. The techniques did not need to be perfect. And there was no victory against overwhelming odds in its true sense.


    If one beat someone much stronger than oneself, one was merely using one¡¯s strength to tackle the stronger person¡¯s weakness. How to hit his opponent¡¯s weakness with his own strength was Han Sen¡¯s main focus at the point.


    It would be the best if he could be stronger than his opponent. If not, he had to show his strength against his opponent¡¯s weakness, making himself the stronger one, which was the correct way to go.


    What Han Sen was practicing currently was to use calction to match his strength with his opponent¡¯s weakness. Even if his opponent was stronger than him over all, he could be partially stronger and consume his opponent¡¯s strength in order to win in the end.


    Wang Dongyun insisted on watching Han Sen¡¯s fights one after another. Soon, he discovered that the reason that I Am Sword Master lost was not because he was weak, but that Kill Dor was too strong.


    In a dozen fights, Kill Dor crushed his opponents in the exact same way, which was so strange that he was about to question destiny.


    "Is he Dor himself?" Wang Dongyun suddenly thought of a question.

 Chapter 490: The King Is Back

    Chapter 490: The King Is Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Wang Dongyun had thought of it, he could no longer hold it back. Wang Dongyun then recorded all the following fights by Kill Dor.


    After Wang Dongyun watched several rounds, Kill Dor suddenly left the virtual tform. Wang Dongyun then watched what he recorded repeatedly.


    The more Wang Dongyun watched, the more incredulous he felt. In every fight, Kill Dor was winning overwhelmingly, leaving his opponent no chance to fight back.


    "This guy is very likely Dor himself..." Wang Dongyun felt more and more excited. Although there were a lot of master fighters in evolvers, he could not think of anyone else other than Dor who would name himself that.


    However, Wang Dongyun was not sure whether that was true. He hesitated and uploaded his recordings to the official forum with the title "Dor Is Back? Crushing It All."


    Because there had not been any news about Dor in a long time, the video did not attract too much attention in the beginning.


    However, one person had always been paying attention to the news of Dor, which was the host Fang Mingquan.


    Currently, Fang Mingquan was already the top host of Huaxing Station. Almost all the shows he hosted had great ratings. One of his recent programs had a rating over a hundred million in the entire Alliance for his first episode, which was definitely among the top shows.


    Compared to his old days, Fang Mingquan was having a great time, enjoying the life as a celebrity.


    However, Fang Mingquan had never forgotten about Dor who made his career, constantly looking for news of Dor.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen had not used the identity of Dor recent years. Even if Fang Mingquan wanted to do something, he could not since he had no news of Dor at all.


    This day, Fang Mingquan searched for Dor on the Sk as usual, looking for thetest news.


    As he was searching, Fang Mingquan thought, Dor, you should have been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for two or three years. With what you got, you should have gained a lot of geno points already. Come on, it¡¯s your time.


    Fang Mingquan suddenly saw the video named "Dor Is Back? Crushing It All" and clicked to watch.


    In recent years he had seen lots of articles and videos with titles like this. Many of the titles were even more dramatic, such as "The Truth about Dor¡¯s Fall: The Mysterious Woman in His Bed,""The Mystery of Dor¡¯s Disappearance: A Four-Day-Long Sin," etc. However, none of them had any substantial constant.


    After watching the video, Fang Mingquan¡¯s face suddenly became grim. He was so excited that he was shivering.


    Although the person in the video used the face blur function and all he could see was his ID name, he had a feeling that this person was Dor. After watching the video seriously, Fang Mingquan was quite surprised. "Indeed, it is Dor. Even among revolvers, he is the absolute top. I have never seen anything like this."


    Without any hesitation, Fang Mingquan edited the video into a more solid version, ready to show it during his show time.


    "Liu, make some arrangements to move the topic today to next episode." Fang Mingquan called his assistant.


    Liu felt puzzled about why Fang Mingquan would suddenly change the topic, which was something he had prepared for nearly a month. However, Fang Mingquan was so popr these days that even the stationmaster was calling Fang Mingquan brother with a huge grin every time he saw Fang Mingquan. Fang Mingquan was totally authorized to change the topic without asking for approval.


    "Mr. Fang Mingquan, what topic should we focus on in this episode?" After making the arrangements, Liu asked Fang Mingquan.


    "Dor." Fang Mingquan only said one word.


    Fang Mingquan yed the video in his show and announced the return of Dor with thrilling words, which was a bomb among the evolvers in the Alliance. Many people started to discuss about it, given the hundreds of millions of audience Fang Mingquan had.


    "Is it true? Is he really Dor?"


    "His name is Kill Dor, that is more like Dor¡¯s enemy."


    "These punches are so amazing. How did he do it?"


    "Dor is so handsome, crushing it all."


    "My King, you¡¯re eventually back. Please ept my allegiance. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long."


    "What king? He was not necessarily able to beat Lin Feng when he was unevolved. Not to mention he is now in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. He has not been there for many years. How strong can he be? There are so many revolvers who could kill him."


    "Fuck off. My Dor is invincible anywhere he goes. What the heck do you know?"


    "Do not be so excited. It is obvious whether Dor is strong or not. You can tell from the video that all his opponents were sacred-blood aristocrats, but they were all defeated by Dor."


    "Exactly, the strength of my King is beyond doubt."


    "Heck, I wish to see him fight again."


    "After waiting for so long, I see my King again."


    "Dor, I want to have your baby."


    "Oh, you must be a man."


    "We are not even sure whether he is Dor. No rush."


    "It is the official tform, so we can all go check it out. It seems that he has fought a lot."


    ...


    Just like this, arge number of people flooded into the official tform, and many among them tried to send Dor friend requests.


    When Han Sen logged into the tform again, he heard the notification sounds of friend requests ringing like a fire engine.


    Han Sen took a look and saw tens of millions of friend requests, which shocked himpletely. He had no idea what had happened.


    However, there was no way for him to check all these requests, so he had to change his privacy setting to reject every friend request. Also, he chose not to ept any new friend request. And his world suddenly became quiet.


    "What on earth happened?" Han Sen looked at the news on the Sk and found out what had happened. He felt both surprised and amused. In the same time, he felt Fang Mingquan must have some mysterious connection to him, being able to tell he was Dor under such circumstances.


    Han Sen did not mean to exin and chose a random match. The moment he entered the fight, the observers in his room maxed out. There were so many people waiting to watch his fight and they all clicked at the same time. Some had entered the room, while some were told the room was full.

 Chapter 491: Moon Blade

    Chapter 491: Moon de


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The evolver matched with Han Sen waspletely dazed after he entered the battlefield, seeing how packed the stands were. Wang Xun had no idea what had happened.


    Although he was a sacred-blood evolver and was quite well known for that, he had never had such a treatment. The limit of the audience was several million, which was surprisingly filled up momentarily.


    "What on earth has happened? Did someone find out about my porn collection and report me? No way, even so, there would not be so many bored people!" As Wang Xun was puzzled, the countdown had stopped.


    After entering the battlefield, Wang Xun saw his opponent and thought, is my opponent some celebrity? Is that why there are so many people watching?


    Thinking of that, Wang Xun quickly checked his opponent¡¯s record, which was only more than twenty fights, 100% wins.


    He must be a celebrity. This is my opportunity. If I beat him, won¡¯t I be famous as well? Wang Xun felt very excited. Without any hesitation, he seized his two broadswords and hit his opponent with all his strength.


    The broadswords were shaped like crescents, and his broadsword skills had a strong spinning force. It turned out to be the famous Moon de, an evolver broadswords skill that was very hard to practice.


    Moon de required the person who practiced the skills to have a special talent called ambidexterity, which sounded a bit odd.


    An ordinary person was either left-handed or right-handed. Even with training, one would naturally prefer one hand over the other.


    Very few people had no preference as a baby, maybe 1/10,000. Therefore, the rudimentary requirement to practice Moon de was very high, and only a few people could practice it.


    However, moon de was very powerful. One person using two des would be as powerful as two persons using des at the same time. One could even fight to persons at the same time. In one-on-one fights, the person who practiced Moon de would have the absolute advantage.


    With the same fitness and martial arts skills, almost no one could beat someone who had practiced Moon de. Even the opponent was also using double des, Moon de would still be much better.


    Those who came to see Dor did not expect Dor to be randomly matched with someone who had practiced Moon de.


    However, they soon understood. Dor himself was a sacred-blood aristocrat, so it was impossible for him to be matched with someone weak. Although Dor was strong, all his opponents were aristocrats among evolvers with great skills.


    "Do you think Dor will win?"


    "There¡¯s no need to guess. Dor will win."


    "I don¡¯t think so. Moon de is not that easy to cope with. In addition, Dor had only entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for 2 to 3 years. I don¡¯t believe his geno point count is too high."


    There were a lot of discussions among the audience, while Wang Xun had already attacked Han Sen with Moon de.


    However, his opponent¡¯s reaction made Wang Xun pause. He had never met someone trying to attack him first when he was using Moon de. In addition, his opponent was not using any weapon, attacking at him with bare hands.


    "Heck, don¡¯t you dare to look down on me. Your brother will teach you how impressive Moon de is." Wang Xun added force to the broadswords, trying to kill his opponent in one strike, which would make him really famous.


    However, before his broadsword fell on Han Sen¡¯s body, Han Sen moved sideways although Han Sen¡¯s hands were going forward. Han Sen¡¯s position was so strange that Wang Xun did not know how to react for the time being.


    This guy is weird. I will take it slow. Wang Xun thought, then took back his weapon and stepped back, trying to figure out what was happening.


    But he never had a second opportunity. Han Sen¡¯s fists flew at him nonstop in a manner simr to Sprocket Sword. The attacks were so tightly arranged that Wang Xun had to protect himself first, without any chance or time to fight back.


    Boom!


    Wang Xun failed to make a single strike until the end when he was finished off by Han Sen.


    Feeling regretted and upset, Wang Xun presented himself for not insisting during his first attack. Otherwise, he would not have ended up like that.


    "Ha-ha! Dor indeed. Incredible skills."


    "That looked exactly like the video. This is a random match, so there was no way to cheat."


    "My king is so strong."


    "Such incredible fight. Only Dor could achieve that."


    "The king is after all a king. Who dares to say that he has fallen?"


    ...


    Dor did not pay any attention to the audience and chose to be randomly matched again.


    As he moved, all the audience chose to be randomly matched as well, wishing to be his opponent.


    When Han Sen started the fight again, those who were not matched with him became the audience. Momentarily, the room was filled up.


    This time, Fang Mingquan who had received the message also came into the room, broadcasting the fight as he watched.


    It was just an ordinary fight on the official tform, instead of a match. The two yers were even randomly matched. However, the number of the viewers were still rising at an incredible speed. The online viewers had hit ten million in just a few seconds and was growing still. It seemed that it would take no time for the number to hit a hundred million.


    "Eventually I see Dor."


    "You did not get into the room either?"


    "Yes, there are too many people trying."


    "Ha ha, when we were in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Dor was our faith. Now we are all evolvers, D-god is still peerless."


    "I really enjoy watch him beating others."


    "Kill Dor, what an ironic name. Dor is probably the only person who could kill himself."


    "Look at Dor¡¯s opponent."


    "Well! What a bimbo. She must have had the surgery."


    "Oh my! There are huge!"


    "Dammit, those globes!"


    ...


    Opposite Han Sen, a tall woman came out. Besides her long legs, her ample breasts were almost out of this world. At first nce, anyone would be attracted to look at her girls. It would take people a while to notice that her other features were pretty as well.


    Han Sen looked at his opponent and was also immediately attracted by her nice racks. Being a man of cast iron will, he only took a nce before he looked at her profile. Her ID name was "Wish I Did Not Understand."

 Chapter 492: Sullen

    Chapter 492: Sullen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Same as Wang Xun, Wish I Did Not Understand was startled. She had no idea about the news of Dor, so she was not prepared for such arge audience at all.


    However, none of those chosen to be matched with Han Sen was weak. After slight surprise, Wish I Did Not Understand became calm and positioned to defend herself, waiting for attacks from her opponent. It seemed that she was not nervous at all.


    Audience of the fight and viewers of Fang Mingquan¡¯s show were all surprised by the performance of therge-breasted beauty. Faced with such a situation, it was not easy to stay calm and be herself.


    "Enclosed like a box, this is iron wall boxing of Taishou Wang," Fang Mingquan recognized the woman¡¯s skills and exin in excitement. "I believe we are all familiar with Taishou Wang, who is a Senator and demigod. Iron wall boxing is known as the best self-defense boxing skills in the world. We will have a great show today. When the best attacking skills meet the best defense skills, what would happen? Let¡¯s wait and see the fight between the sword and shield."


    "Wow. It turns out that the beauty is one of the Taishous!"


    "Look at her boobs. I would surrender the moment I see them. Iron wall boxing is also good."


    "I would kneel before I surrender."


    "I¡¯m afraid Dor is in trouble this time. Iron wall boxing is very impressive indeed. I have seen it before. An evolver besieged by six persons walked out easily with this skill."


    "So good. This is going to be a great show."


    Seeing the defense skills of the beauty, Han Sen¡¯s eyes lit up. After fighting three dozen opponents, he had never encountered someone who was good at defense, which intrigued him very much.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen threw a punch at her. There was no such thing as perfect defense in the world. Simrly, Han Sen¡¯s attack could not be wless.


    If two persons with equal strength were fighting, one would have to beat the other when there was a mistake. Without moving, there was no mistake, which was why whoever threw the first punch could more easily make mistakes and thus lose the fight.


    Iron wall boxing was more than defense. It was also about fighting back.


    The beauty understood the logic profoundly, so when she saw Han Sen making the first move abruptly, she felt a bit contempt toward her opponent.


    Even so, the big-breasted beauty was still quite careful. Since the biggest mistake in defense was carelessness, she would not make such stupid mistakes.


    The beauty used iron wall boxing skills to block Han Sen¡¯s attack.


    When the two fists touched, both of them felt a shock. Han Sen did not earn any advantage, and the strength of the beauty was no weaker than his.


    Han Sen did not n to beat her with strength anyways. Her goal was to practice the techniques written in Dongxuan Sutra. To overpower his opponent would do him no good, not to mention the fact that his strength was not better than hers.


    After one strike, Han Sen¡¯s fists were thrown at the beauty endlessly. She uses her fists to block his, only to find the punch a fake one.


    If one put all one¡¯s force into a punch, then it would be difficult for one to take the punch back in the middle or change direction. However, if one was reserving some force in the beginning to control one¡¯s arm and fist, one could always easily change the direction of one¡¯s attack. This was the application of ck and white boxing in an actual fight. Using defense, the beauty thought she had blocked Han Sen¡¯s fist, but suddenly found it was a fake move. When their fists touched, Han Sen¡¯s fist had already changed direction, hitting her in another ce.


    If it were a different person, the person would not be able to put up defense under such a swift change. However, the beauty stepped out and turned her waist around abruptly to put her arm in front of Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    It turned out that Han Sen¡¯s second strike was still a fake move. Without even touching the girl¡¯s arm, Han Sen¡¯s arm twisted like a snake, hitting her stomach.


    Iron wall boxing deserved to be called the best skills for defense. The beauty elbowed Han Sen harshly on the fist.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s punch was still a fake move, after which he quickly changed direction again.


    The ever-changing situation was dazzling to watch.


    "Dammit. Dor is so good at making fake moves. I could never tell that he was not putting any force into it. I thought he used all his force in the three punches. If I were her, I would have died a long time ago."


    "Great offense and great defense. Dor is in trouble."


    "Excellent, iron wall boxing of Taishou. The defense is simply wless."


    "Great to watch!"


    However, the fact was not as simple as people saw. The beauty was extremely pissed off at this point, feeling her opponent was looking down on her.


    Her opponent obviously knew that she was good at defense, so he used several fake moves in a row to toy with her, believing that she only knew how to defend herself without fighting back. If just now, the beauty did not pay any mind to his attacks and punched him, he would probably have died by now.


    However, Han Sen made fake moves consecutively, which fooled her indeed, making her very mad.


    "My family¡¯s iron wall boxing is more than just defense." The beauty felt angry, staring at Han Sen¡¯s fist closely, ready to finish him off with one punch when he made another fake move.


    However, what happened next was so insulting that she was about to cry.


    Han Sen made eighteen fake moves consecutively, while the beauty was never sure whether it was actually a fake move, which was why she never fought back.


    Like this, the beauty was fooled by Han Sen eighteen times before she eventually decided to make a move. When Han Sen hit her again, she fought back without any hesitation.


    Boom!


    Her face was suddenly full of helplessness, anger, and most of all, frustration. Her eyes were full of tears, which were about to fall.


    She held back eighteen times and was fooled eighteen times. When she finally decided to fight back, it turned out that her opponent¡¯s strike was a real move. His strike with all his force was naturally faster and fiercer than her reaction. Before her arm was out, she was hit by Han Sen already.


    Even the audience couldn¡¯t help ming Han Sen for being so cruel. How could you bully a beauty with boobs like these?


    However, Han Sen did not think of all that. All he wanted to do was to break the defense of iron wall boxing. The defense was so perfect that it was impossible to be tackled head on. He had to trick his opponent into fighting back using the skills of ck and white boxing in order to break her defense.


    If she was tough enough, staying on the defense side always, then Han Sen would make mistakes sooner orter as the proactive party. After all, making moves was riskier than making no move. When making a move in a prolonged fight, one would always risk making mistakes. If she kept her original strategy, she would have a bigger chance at winning.


    Once she made a mistake, it was almost impossible for her to maintain the perfect defense. Very soon, the beauty was finished off by Han Sen.


    In a room, a pretty girl came out of a holographic device, her eyes red with tears. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it back, and her tears fell on her fair cheeks.

 Chapter 493: Dollar Is Trending

    Chapter 493: Dor Is Trending


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen won every fight he was in for a dozen times. Because many fans were trying to match with him, the better half of his opponents were his fans, among whom a girl even asked for his signature, blushing.


    "This is a virtual tform. There is no way I am able do that." Han Sen had to log out of the official tform. If he kept going like this, it would not help him at all.


    The news about Dor appearing again was spread very fast. Many people were debating whether Kill Dor was really Dor himself. And more people were waiting for Dor on the official tform.


    Han Sen did not use the tform again. People were checking to see whether he was online twenty-four seven. There was no way to fight normally. Currently, what he needed was tough fight instead of fanfare.


    Lying on the bed and resting, Han Sen decided to use the military virtual camp the next day instead of the official tform.


    He could not fall asleep right away, so he dialed Ji Yanran¡¯s number. After a while, Ji Yanran picked up.


    "Are you still busy with work sote?" Han Sen asked.


    "No, I was on the official tform," said Ji Yanran excitedly. "Dor appeared again with 40+ wings and no loss. So impressive! I was just watching him fighting, so good..."


    "You also went to see Dor? Are you his fan as well?" Han Sen was dazed, not knowing Ji Yanran was so interested in Dor.


    "Yes, I am his fan. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a hero? He used to save those kids and fight the golden-horned Shura, so manly..." Ji Yanran¡¯s face was filled with worship. There were almost hearts in her eyes.


    "Hey, your boyfriend is still here. This is inappropriate," Han Sen curled his lips and said.


    "Ha, why are you jealous? Idol is different from boyfriend. I only need to worship my idol from afar. If I got too close to him, I would definitely be disappointed. However, my boyfriend is my dearest person in the world, for whom I would give up everything," she said with a smile.


    "I¡¯m not that happy to hear this. Can¡¯t you worship your boyfriend? Your boyfriend is also awesome," Han Sen said reluctantly.


    "That is different. In my mind, you are the best. However, Dor is a national hero. I just can¡¯tpare the two of you," Ji Yanran said.


    "Then I¡¯ll let you watch your national hero. I, this ordinary good guy, will go to sleep." Han Sen pretended to be hanging up.


    "My dear, don¡¯t be like this. If you don¡¯t like it, I will not watch him anymore. What D-God? He¡¯s definitely a loserpared to my genius. A hundred Dors can¡¯t evenpare to your big toe. Forgive me my genius!" Ji Yanran said flirtatiously.


    Tempted by her looks, Han Sen was enamored. He was not really mad anyways. He was not so bored that he would be jealous of himself.


    Lying on the bed and chatting with his girlfriend, Han Sen gradually fell asleep after a long time. When he woke up, thelink was still on. Ji Yanran was the same way, falling asleep during the call, and she was not up yet.


    Not wanting to bother her, Han Sen turned hislink off. After brushing his teeth, he went to eat something and got ready for his virtual camp fight. However, hislink suddenly started to ring.


    Han Sen thought it was Ji Yanran and answered it casually. However, in the holographic image that popped out Huangfu Pingqing appeared.


    "Huangfu Pingqing, howe you have the time today?" Han Sen said casually. They were quite familiar with each other, so he did not bother to go through the greetings.


    "Do you know that Dor has appeared again?" Huangfu Pingqing said directly.


    "I believe every evolver knows that," Han Sen said helplessly, spreading his hands.


    He did not expect the attention he attracted by using an ID name rted to Dor.


    "You really think that person is Dor?" Huangfu Pingqing said.


    "I think so," replied Han Sen.


    "Why?" Huangfu Pingqing asked, puzzled.


    "Instinct," Han Sen said casually, thinking, that person is me, so of course I know.


    Huangfu Pingqing thought about it and said, "I also feel it is probably true. However, Dor is making such a huge progress. I wonder which shelter he¡¯s at."


    "If you don¡¯t know, I would know even less. Right, why do you look for him? Does Son of Heaven still want to go after him?" Han Sen asked, pretending to be casual.


    "Although my cousin hates Dor, he is not so bored. The reason I want to look for him is because the footwork he was using in the fights looked like Heavenly Go." Huangfu Pingqing said grimly.


    "Even if he is using Heavenly Go, what does that have to do with you?" Han Sen asked, puzzled.


    "Currently, in the Alliance there should be only two persons who practice Heavenly Go. One is my grandmother, and the other is the student of my grandmother. Even I did not manage to learn Heavenly Go. If he was really using that, Ares Martial Hall must investigate into that."


    Hearing Huangfu Pingqing out, Han Sen felt puzzled. And then he looked at her and asked, "Is the student of your grandmother that Queen from Queen restaurant?"


    "How do you know that?" Huangfu Pingqing looked at Han Sen, surprised, her breasts moving up and down dramatically.


    Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s are the best. Although that girl has huge breasts, their shape was not as perky and perfect as Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s. Han Sen couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    "I¡¯ve met Queen on diator before and learned some kiting skills from her. It helped me a lot, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the Heavenly Go you mentioned," Han Sen said.


    "Is that true?" Huangfu Pingqing was shocked, asking Han Sen to show her the skills he learned hastily.


    Han Sen only demonstrated what he learned from Queen and did not expose any part of the technique in Dongxuan Sutra.


    Huangfu Pingqing was even more surprised.


    After she watched Han Sen¡¯s demonstration, she looked at Han Sen with a strange look and said, "Queen is a very proud person. Except for my grandparents, she did not care for anybody. Even I was ignored by her constantly. She would not even look at ordinary people. The fact that she would teach you Heavenly Go is simply incredulous, although she did not teach you a lot. Tell me, why is that?"

 Chapter 494: The Use of Black Crystal

    Chapter 494: The Use of ck Crystal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen told Queen the story in details. The reason he was exining was to let people know that he learned the footwork from Queen, in case anyone recognized the footwork.


    Huangfu Pingqing was surprised hearing the story. "So that¡¯s what has happened. You are indeed a genius for making her treat you differently."


    "Unfortunately, I have only learned a little bit," Han Sen licked his lips and said.


    "A little bit is quite nice already. Without the talent, one could not learn anything. Heavenly Go is definitely one of the top ten hyper geno arts, even better than Super Diamond Body. Not everyone has the chance to learn," Huangfu Pingqing said admiringly.


    "Why didn¡¯t your grandmother teach you?" Han Sen asked her.


    "My grandmother said that my character and talents were not right for Heavenly Go. If I force it, I would probably get myself killed, which is why she did not teach me. In fact, I¡¯m not the only one. No one in my family was taught Heavenly Go. Queen is her only student," Huangfu Pingqing said helplessly. "So, I really envy you for having such talent."


    "That¡¯s right. If one does not learn the kiting skills well, one would get oneself killed even faster," Han Sen agreed with her.


    The kiting skills that focused on calction could easily be manipted by the opponent if the user had poor abilities, which would cause the user to be killed.


    For example, when Han Sen was against Queen, if he were to use the kiting skills, he would lose even faster, which was because Queen had better skills in calction and designing. She was even able to turn Han Sen¡¯s calction against himself.


    Before he gained better abilities at calction, Han Sen would rather stand still than use kiting skills in front of Queen if they were fighting for their lives.


    "Maybe you could... Oh I have to go... Talk to youter..." It seemed that Huangfu Pingqing suddenly thought of something. She muttered some words out of order before she hung up.


    Han Sen shrugged helplessly, not knowing what had happened to Huangfu Pingqing. He had never seen her so disorganized before.


    Ready to go to the military camp, Han Sen suddenly heard a crack in his sea of soul. The blood snail which had gone through transformation of several months eventually broke out of the cocoon.


    Han Sen was suddenly overjoyed. Initially, he thought all the beast souls would finish the upgrade within one month. However, all beast souls had different paces. It took several months for the blood snail to finish its upgrade.


    The upgraded blood snail had different looks from before. It used to have a jade shell and red meat, looking like a snail shell floating on a red cloud. Currently, the entire blood snail had turned red, it¡¯s shell looking like red crystal. The beast soul seemed to be on fire from afar.


    Type of beast soul of berserk super blood snail: pet armor.


    The introduction to the blood snail did not change much. There was only an extra word: berserk. Han Sen thought about it and went into a training field. He then summoned the golden rock worm king and equipped it with the super pet armor. The red armor turned the golden rock worm king into a red tank with a ferocious and fierce look.


    Han Sen used 30% of his force to hit the pet. Although the golden rock worm king backed off a little bit, the pet armor was still intact.


    Han Sen almost jumped with joy, hitting the golden rock worm king again with 60% of his force, and the pet was still fine.


    Han Sen increased his force gradually, but the golden rock worm king equipped with super pet armor was never injured, like a cockroach that could never be killed.


    In the end, Han Sen hit the golden rock worm king with all his strength, while he was only able to blow the pet away. With the protection of the super pet armor, the pet was not hurt severely.


    And the super pet armor only had a dent on it and was not broken.


    The result made Han Sen feel both surprised and disappointed. The blood snail did not turn into a beast soul of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary like the holy angel. It seemed that not all the beast souls could evolve like that.


    The ck crystal only turned the blood snail into a berserk beast soul. However, a berserk super beast soul from First God¡¯s Sanctuary wasparable to a sacred-blood beast soul from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    This was great news to Han Sen. Han Sen suddenly had a thought, if I upgrade a beast soul from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, I wonder if it could be turned into a berserk beast soul directly. If that is possible, I will be able to make a huge fortune.


    For the same beast soul, the value of a berserk one would be several times or several dozen times that of a normal beast soul.


    If he could turn a beast soul berserk, the profit was unimaginable.


    In addition, if he could turn the sacred-blood beast souls from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary into berserk ones, it would be a great help for Han Sen to hunt super creatures in the future. Of course, what Han Sen was worried about the most was the time it took for the upgrade to take ce. The holy angel only used a month, while it took several months for the blood snail to be berserk. Han Sen had not yet figured out the rules.


    Han Sen had no mood to go to the military camp anymore. He immediately went to the teleport device and entered Starwheel Shelter.


    On the za of the Starwheel Shelter, Han Sen bought an ordinary beast soul, which was the weakest of all, and made it swallow the ck crystal.


    It was a snow kitty, the weakest creature on the icefield. The chance of getting a beast soul from this kind of creature is rtively high. Its beast soul was a cape, which worked well to protect people from cold.


    After the snow kitty swallowed the ck crystal, light suddenly turned into a cocoon, wrapping the snow kitty up.


    Han Sen left the shelter, hunting while observing the progress of the snow kitty.


    After only one or two hours, the light cocoon had already cracked. The snow kitty that used to be white had turned into a silver color.


    Type of beast soul of berserk snow kitty: cape.


    Han Sen was thrilled. It was about the same as he thought. The ck crystal could turn other beast souls into berserk beast souls. And it did not take much time for the ordinary creature.


    However, just upgrading ordinary beast souls would not be that helpful. He had to at least be able to upgrade mutant and sacred-blood beast souls.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and gave the ck crystal to the ghost-pawed ferret, trying to test how long it would take for the crystal to turn a sacred-blood beast soul into a berserk one. It turned out to be incredibly fast, which Han Sen did not expect.


    It only took less than three days for the ghost-pawed ferret beast soul to break out of the cocoon and turn into a berserk sacred-blood beast soul.


    The ghost-pawed ws became darker and sharper. It was as if a piece of iron was made into stainless steel. Han Sen knew it was much more advanced than it was before just by its look.


    "Amazing, such good luck..." Han Sen was excited, because he knew how much it was worth.

 Chapter 495: Royal Shelter

    Chapter 495: Royal Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Unfortunately, Han Sen did not have a mutant beast soul from Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so he could not test the upgrade time of a mutant beast soul.


    However, he had a rough estimate. Han Sen guessed that the reason the upgrade of the blood snail took so long was that it was a beast soul from First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Beast souls from First God¡¯s Sanctuary did not have the feature of berserk, but the ck crystal added the berserk feature to the blood snail, which probably called for a bigger change to the beast soul itself. Han Sen thought that was why it took so long.


    The reason that the upgrade of the holy angel was faster was probably that she had the feature of "to be involved" to begin with.


    Of course, this was only Han Sen¡¯s own guess. He would have to make further experiments to test if that was true.


    Han Sen hesitated and then fed the ck crystal to the sacred-blood beast soul evil-blooded condor. The berserk gargoyle did not show any desire toward the ck crystal, simr to the holy angel and blood snail which had already used the ck crystal.


    Han Sen was looking for suitable preys on the icefield, but to no avail. In recent days, he had not even run into a mutant creature and had only gained some primitive geno points.


    Li Xinglun was right. The resources on the icefield were not enough to support so many humans to cultivate. Inparison, the mountains around goddess shelter had quite a lot of advanced creatures that acted alone.


    However, the terrain of the mountainous region was not suitable forrge-scale hunting because of the potential dangers.


    If they did not want to risk their lives in the mountains, they had to take down the royal shelter in order tomunicate with outside. Otherwise, they had to stay at the spot and rely on the limited resources.


    Han Sen decided to check out the royal shelter, getting ready for conquering it in the future.


    After marching for two days toward the royal shelter, the evil-blooded condor had already be a berserk beast soul. However, Han Sen still did not know what the glyph should be used for. It was not that easy to tell like the glyph of the gargoyle. Because Han Sen had no other beast souls, he fed the ck crystal to the golden growler. He did not have time to make money using the ck crystal recently anyways.


    Running on the icefield, Han Sen was using Treading Cloud on his way. Without Seven Twists, he had to settle with Treading Cloud.


    Luckily, the effect of Treading Cloud was much better than Han Sen had thought. It enhanced his speed and was also quite easy to learn. Han Sen was pleased that It was much better than Sparticle he used.


    "Indeed, the Chens are great at footwork. I wish I could get my hands on Seven Twists someday." Han Sen said to himself.


    A few hundred miles from the royal shelter, Han Sen saw the silver-haired spirit riding the dragon snake on the icefield, followed by groups of creatures. Han Sen had no idea where she was going.


    Seeing the sacred-blood creatures among the groups, Han Sen immediately decided against a sneak attack. Last time, there was Starwheel Shelter as his backup, which he now did not have. If he went there alone, he would most definitely get himself killed.


    However, on a different note, since the silver-haired spirit had left the shelter, could he take the opportunity to steal her spirit stone from her shelter?


    Although there were definitely sacred-blood creatures guarding the shelter, this was an opportunity nheless. Even if the chance was slim, it would not hurt to check it out.


    After Han Sen arrived at the royal shelter, he was surprised by what he saw.


    Although he had read about the description of royal shelters, it was simply overwhelming seeing it with his own eyes.


    It was not even like a castle. It was a huge metropolitan. At first nce, he could not even see the borders. In the sky, huge creatures were flying, and groups of strange birds were hovering. Arge number of creatures were going across the shelter, many of which were sacred-blood creatures.


    Even on thewn in front of the royal shelter, humongous creatures were feeding.


    Initially, Han Sen imagined that he might be able to sneak into the royal shelter, but with a nce, he knew that he could never sneak inside, and he would have no idea where the spirit stone was even if he did.


    A stone the size of a fist in arge metropolitan was harder to find than anything else. Unless he had the power to take down the spirit shelter the hard way, it was almost impossible for him to touch the spirit stone.


    "If I could take down such a huge shelter, I would be so rich just by collecting taxes. It would be no worse than arge city. I would not even be able to count the money I could earn." Han Sen became more and more excited. If he could conquer the royal shelter, he would be dominating this region. In addition, he would also have a royal spirit servant. This ce was such a treasure. The only thing bothering him was that he did not have the power to take down the ce alone.


    "This is not okay. I have to think of a way to urge the other three shelters to unite together. It would be good if I earn the allegiance of the royal spirit first. As for this royal shelter, the humans will have to give it to me when I am strong enough." Han Sen thought to himself.


    He did not dare to hunt in this area. Once noticed by the creatures of the shelter, it would be hard for him even to run away. Han Sen had to go back following the way where he came from.


    Luckily, Han Sen had hunted a lot of small creatures these days, which gave him quite a few primitive geno points. Now he had sixty-three primitive geno points and hundred ordinary geno points already.


    Currently, Han Sen¡¯s fitness was around hundred. After he used Heresy Mantra and Overload, his strength and speed could easily break a hundred.


    "Such fitness and Yin Yang st would be enough to beat that Tiger of Blueblood, right?" Han Sen estimated that it was time for the military contest and returned to the Alliance.


    This military contest was not the one of the entire Alliance soldiers, but just the contest in the Southwest Gxy were Daphne belonged to. All units in Southwest Gxy would send contestants.


    Initially, Blueblood Special Force was not a part of Southwest Gxy. Because Ji Yanran was selecting guards, Tiger of Blueblood chose to give up the contest of the Central Gxy and came down to Southwest.


    This made the soldiers ready to take part in the contest in the Southwest Gxy clench their fists, ready to teach this person a lesson.


    Blueblood special force was always the best of the best, which got on the nerves of the soldiers of other forces naturally. Now that they had a chance topare themselves against the best soldier from the Blueblood special force, they definitely wanted to prove how good they were.

 Chapter 496: Strength Test

    Chapter 496: Strength Test


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother, which department are you from?" In the warm-up area of the military contest, a young soldier asked Han Sen who was sitting next to him will stop


    "I am from a warship, a cookhouse soldier." Han Sen replied.


    When the young soldier heard Han Sen say that he was from a warship, he thought Han Sen was an elite. Who knows that Han Sen then said he was a cookhouse soldier, which made the young soldier change his looks.


    It was not to say that cookhouse soldiers were definitely weak, but normally speaking, in the military, the cookhouse soldiers were trained less than others. Therefore, it was understandable that they were rtively weak.


    "Ha ha, your warship must be so good, sending cookhouse soldiers to take part in the contest," the young soldier joked casually, meaning nothing malicious.


    "All other departments are quite busy, and we are the only one who have time. That¡¯s why they sent me," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Actually, we are only here to be onlookers. We are all counting on Zheng Yuze here. I hope that he could beat Tiger of Blueblood special force and make Southwest Gxy proud," said the young soldier.


    "Zheng Yuze?" Han Sen thought about it and it seemed he had heard of this name. Zheng Yuze appeared to be one of the other two candidatespeting for the position of one of Ji Yanran¡¯s guards.


    After chatting with the young soldier for a while, the warm-up zone suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked in the same direction, and so did Han Sen. A hunk walked over inrge steps, giving everyone present strong pressure. When looking at him, one would even want to run away.


    "Tiger of Blueblood, Tie Yi..." Whispered the soldiers from Southwest Gxy.


    ncing at the soldiers in the warm-up zone with his ck eyes, Tie Yi eventually gazed at a forty-year-old veteran and asked seriously, "You are Zheng Yuze?"


    "I am," Zheng Yuze said and nodded.


    "Great," replied Tie Yi and then sat down without saying anything else will stop


    After all, he was not from this gxy and had no friends here, so he was simply resting.


    Seeing how Tie Yi acted, Han Sen knew that he thought nothing of Han Sen and the otherpetitor and believed that Zheng Yuze was the only one worthy of his attention.


    Han Sen did not care much. After all, everything was about was strength in the end. It would not benefit him even if Zheng Yuze gave him more credit.


    Very soon, the contest began. The contestants walked in an array into the venue, seeing a sea of soldiers and officers who were the audience. It was quite magnificent to watch.


    Southwest Gxy included two main gxies: Xigeli Gxy and Nansanxuan Gxy, and sixteen smaller Gxies. Only Xigeli Gxy and Nansanxuan Gxy had arge number of habitables. Only one or two of the sixteen smaller gxies had military bases. Others were either inhabitable or used for mining only.


    Among all the military zones, Southwest Gxy was a smaller one. Even so, it had hundreds of millions of troops. Those who were able toe to the contest were just a small part of the representatives, but it was already quite astonishing to watch.


    The reason for humans to dominate the universe was their number in addition to their intelligence.


    After all, this was not a fight in private. So the contest included many items in addition to duels.


    The first item was to test what strength. A strength tester was ced on the venue, looking like a giant drum.


    The contestants could hit the drum using whatever method they chose. And then the screen on the drum would show the score of thest hit. The higher the score, the better.


    Although no one would be eliminated because of a bad score, one¡¯s final score was the sum of the scores of all items. If in the end, one¡¯s final score was not among the top four, one would not be able to enter thebats for the title of soldier king.


    Shortly, in the thunder like cheers of the soldiers, the first round of the strength test began. The soldier who was called his name came up to the stage to make his hit on the drum.


    since all the contestants were elites from their respective unit, they were all evolvers with fitness over a hundred. After watching for a while, Han Sen noticed that the score was ordinarily between a hundred and a hundred and five, and there was not any outstanding performance.


    Although it was a gxy-wide contest, there was an age limit on the contestants. And some special forces were not allowed in the contest.


    Very soon, it was Tie Yi¡¯s turn. All the eyes of the contestants were focused on him. Even the audience stopped cheering, waiting to see Tie Yi¡¯s performance quietly.


    Under all the attention, Tie Yi was not nervous at all. He simply walked up to the drum and hit it without any additional moves.


    Boom!


    A loud sound made people¡¯s ears hurt. The number on the screen of the drum changed quickly and ended up on the number 113.7584.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help gasping. This kind of strength was nerve-racking among evolvers.


    A sacred-blood evolver only had a fitness index around thirty to begin with in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. With ordinary, primitive, and mutant geno points maxed out, a sacred-blood evolver could only reach around ny.


    In order to have a fitness index of a hundred and ten, one would have to gain at least 40 to 50 sacred geno points. All the contestants changed their expression. Zheng Yuze looked grim. This kind of strength was a huge pressure on all of them.


    From Han Sen¡¯s perspective, this should not be the best Tie Yi could do. If he used all he got, he should be able to make the score a bit higher.


    It seemed that Tie Yi is even stronger than I thought. I hope that I could break his defense effectively, otherwise it would be trouble. Han Sen thought to himself.


    If the two opponents were more than thirty apart in their fitness indexes, there would be the effect of overpowering. For example, when Han Sen first tried, he could not even break the eyes of the baby golden growler, which was because they were too different in fitness index.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s fitness had reached a hundred. With Heresy Mantra and Overload, he could do the same to the drum as Tie Yi. There was no overpowering.


    Han Sen¡¯s main concern was still Super Diamond Body of Tie Yi. It was after all a hyper geno art in the top ten.


    Later on, it was Zheng Yuze¡¯s turn. Zheng Yuze walked up to the drum, took a deep breath, gave a loud roar and then hit the drum fiercely.


    Boom!


    The screen showed the number 114.2584, giving rise to loud apuse from the audience. This number was even better than Tie Yi¡¯s, which boosted the morale of the soldiers in Southwest Gxy.

 Chapter 497: Fierce Tiger from Blueblood

    Chapter 497: Fierce Tiger from Blueblood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Zheng Yuze did well," on the stands, the chief of the Southwest Gxy troops nodded andplimented.


    "Chief, I don¡¯t think he is the match of Tie Yi. Zheng Yuze had the all he got in his strike, while Tie Yi was still conserving his strength," said the secretary.


    The chief did not mind it. "How much resource did Blueblood Special Force put into their tiger? And how much resource did Zheng Yuze have? The fact that he has such performance is enough to prove his excellence."


    "However, we would have no chance to get in touch with the Jis," whispered the secretary.


    "We did not have a big chance to begin with." the chief thought about it and then asked, "How are the other two persons?"


    "Major Wang Gang was also an elite from his department, but he is not as good as Zheng Yuze. As for the person rmended by Ji Yanran herself, I have looked him up as well."


    The secretary looked through his files on hislink and said, "Ji Yanran and Han Sen are schoolmates and a couple. Han Sen does not have much of a background. Ji Yanran must have pulled some strings for him to go to Daphne. He had been in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary less than a year. Being a sacred-blood evolver, he had a great foundation. However, ording to his registration, he is currently located in a remote small shelter. There are only 2,000 to 3,000 people there, so it should be impossible for him to gain geno points efficiently."


    "I think that Ji Yanran originally wanted for Han Sen to be her guard, and only failed because of the pressure from the upper level. So, among the candidates, Han Sen should be the leastpetent," the secretary summarized.


    The chief nodded. "Unfortunately, he does not have much to offer. If he does, would be a good option for him to stay around one of the Jis."


    As they were speaking, it was Han Sen¡¯s turn.


    "Brother, no need to be nervous. Just do your best," the young soldier that had a conversation with Han Sen encouraged him.


    "Okay," Han Sen replied and marched toward the stength tester. In front of the drum, Han Sen took a deep breath, his heart thumping and his bones squeaking. His punch traveled through the air and hit on the drum.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise that hurts people¡¯s ears, the number on the screen quickly changed and froze at 111.1111.


    This number was so neat that it looked like it was faked. Everyone was dazed.


    Of course, it was not just because the number was needed, but mainly because it was such a good score. Up until this moment, it was the third best.


    The soldiers started to apud for Han Sen, because he was one of the Southwest Gxy.


    "Dammit, what¡¯s wrong with the score? It must mean I am going to be single all my life," Han Sen felt quite depressed. He uses his best to see how much he could get and did not expect such a number.


    Despite the unlucky number, he was quite satisfied with his score. With the score, he could be counted as an elite him on the evolvers, not to mention the fact that he had great space.


    "Well done, brother. Are all the cooks on your warship so good?" When Han Sen returned to his seat, the young soldier gave him a thumbs-up.


    "That¡¯s true. But we¡¯re not cooks, we are cookhouse soldiers." Han Sen smiled and said.


    Because of his punch, lots of contestants were impressed by Han Sen, but Tie Yi did not even look at Han Sen.


    Naturally, Tie Yi could tell that Han Sen had given all he got with his punch and even tapped into his potentials using hyper geno arts. Although his score was good, Tie Yi did not think much of him.


    "This Han Sen is not bad. He does know something," the chief said, slightly surprised.


    The secretary wiped some cold sweat off his forehead. The discrepancy between Han Sen¡¯s performance and his investigation was a negligence on his side. Although the chief did not say much, the secretary understood very well that he should not have made such a mistake and the chief would not tolerate such mistakes every time.


    "I¡¯m so sorry chief. I will reinvestigate right away," the secretary said hastily.


    "No need. This is the best test. Let¡¯s wait and see," the chief said quietly.


    "Yes, sir." Although the secretary continued to watch the game, he still quickly looked at the information he found on Han Sen again.


    The chief could be merciful, but he had to bemitted to his duty. Otherwise, there was no need for him to stay on his position, which was utterly dangerous.


    After the strength test, Tie Yi, Zheng Yuze, and Han Sen became top three. Wang Gang¡¯s number was less than a hundred and ten, posing no threat to any of them.


    The second item was Sprint, to Han Sen¡¯s surprise.


    However, this device was tuned to level 10 with a gravity of a hundred. Without a fitness level of over a hundred, it would be impossible for someone to run inside, let alone pass all the metal walls.


    After the game began, soldiers entered the device. However, the result was not great. Eight soldiers had failed at Sprint. None of them finished even 1/3 of it.


    The gravity of a hundred was simply too difficult. Even with the fitness index of a hundred, one could easily get tired, so it was hard for them to maintain the speed and reflex.


    Han Sen frowned. This gravity setup was clearly too high. With the fitness level around a hundred, it would be more sensible to set it at eighty or ny.


    Even Han Sen himself could not help frowning seeing such a hard test.


    One soldier tried after another, but they all failed. After the better half of the contestants had failed, it was eventually Tie Yi¡¯s turn.


    Although many soldiers from Southwest Gxy wished Tie Yi to lose, they were soon disappointed.


    Tie Yi¡¯s muscr body jumped across the metal walls like a robot that was never tired. It looked like he was not bound by gravity at all. Without a single mistake, he kept the same speed and rushed through wall after wall, which made Han Sen gasp with admiration. Tie Yi was indeed an impressive figure. Great fitness, sensitive senses, and a perfect judgment of the bigger picture. He seemed that this incredibly difficult Sprint could not trap him at all.


    "He really is tough," Han Sen said to himself.


    In the end, Tie Yi finished Sprint perfectly. As if he had done something trivial, he returned to his seat quietly and sat down.


    The soldiers of Southwest Gxy all ced their hope on Zheng Yuze who followed. Unfortunately, although Zheng Yuze did everything he could, he fell after going through 70%, which made many soldiers sigh in sadness.

 Chapter 498: The Charm of a Soldier

    Chapter 498: The Charm of a Soldier


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing that even Zheng Yuze failed at the test, the soldiers of Southwest Gxy felt disappointed.


    "Dammit, even Zheng Yuze failed. The Tiger of Blueblood must be so content," said the young soldier sitting next to Han Sen disappointedly.


    After he said that, he looked at Han Sen and said, "brother, how about you? Do you think he can do it? We can only count on you right now."


    Hearing the young soldier, the other contestants were also paying attention to Han Sen¡¯s reply.


    Most soldiers had already failed and there were only a few people left. Han Sen was definitely the biggest hope among the remaining soldiers, so people had naturally ced their hope on him.


    "No problem," Han Sen replied concisely.


    Between soldiers, there was no need to be humble on the battlefield. You must trust yourrades and make them trust you.


    Although this was not a battlefield, it was about the honor of Southwest Gxy. Therefore, Han Sen could not show any cowardice orck of confidence.


    Hearing the conversation between Han Sen and the young soldier, Tie Yi curled his lips with contempt and did not say much.


    From Tie Yi¡¯s perspective, ordinary soldiers were not evenparable to him. Blueblood Special Force was the best of the best, so he was naturally much better than any ordinary soldier.


    Before he came, Tie Yi had investigated a lot into his threepetitors. Han Sen who entered Daphne using nepotism was not even an opponent he acknowledged.


    Even if Han Sen¡¯s fitness was higher than his expectation, Tie Yi still did not think that Han Sen had what it takes to be his opponent.


    A strong fitness only meant that Han Sen had been offered lots of meat in God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was still hard to say whether Han Sen had done all the hunting himself.


    As for Sprint, Tie Yi did not think Han Sen could finish the task.


    In Level 10 with a gravity of a hundred, it would be hard for him to go through the test with a fitness around a hundred. Zheng Yuze failed because of his insufficient vigor.


    In the strength test, Han Sen had to tap into his potentials to get a score of a hundred and ten, which meant his fitness should be around hundred, which was even worse than Zheng Yuze. How was it possible that Han Sen could go through? Therefore, in Tie Yi¡¯s eyes, Han Sen was totally bluffing when he said no problem.


    The fact that Han Sen promised something that he could not aplish to hisrades made Tie Yi look down on him.


    It was soon Han Sen¡¯s turn. Han Sen ran into the Sprint and did not rush to start. He first made some adjustments to his body.


    His fitness was around a hundred. With the gravity of a hundred, he could only walk inside. In order to reach the necessary speed, he must run under the state of Overload.


    In order to go through the entire device, Han Sen must allocate his strength reasonably. Otherwise, he might fall because ofck of energy. It would not even matter how well he mastered the system.


    After Han Sen made the adjustments, he took a deep breath slowly and made his first step under everyone¡¯s watch.


    When making the first step, Han Sen had actually already calcted all the steps he was going to make in the device, in order to perfectly spend each ounce of his energy without any waste.


    Going forward on the metal walls at a high speed, Han Sen¡¯s heart was thumping like a motor and all his bones were slightly squeaking.


    Han Sen¡¯s moves were different from any other person¡¯s, and also much different from the brutal way that Tie Yi passed the device. Han Sen¡¯s moves were incredibly smooth.


    It was as smooth as the demonstration video. It felt like Han Sen¡¯s moves were preprogrammed. Each of his moves and even looks was so reasonable that it was incredulous.


    "Very good." After watching for a while, the chief couldn¡¯t help nodding.


    At Han Sen¡¯s age, it was incredible that he had such great and urate control of his body.


    Many surpasser officers were watching the game even felt surprised. It was even hard for them to control their bodies like this.


    It was probably even beyond human¡¯s limit. The level of control was more like it was conducted by AI. Each phone and muscle were moving in the most efficient way possible. The perfection made people feel their scalp was prickling.


    The secretary felt the same, covered in cold sweat.


    Mistake, a huge mistake. The investigation and analysis he conducted about Han Sen were so far from the truth. It was as if he had investigated into a different person instead of Han Sen.


    Although ordinary soldiers could not understand as much as the officers, they felt very excited and thrilled watching Han Sen¡¯s smooth moves.


    Tie Yi frowned slightly. Even he was surprised by Han Sen¡¯s performance. The ability to control the body so delicately was something even he could not achieve. However, Tie Yi did not think that Han Sen could go through the task by using incredible control. After all, Han Sen did not have enough strength to begin with, and techniques were not everything.


    For example, if someone only had one dor, no matter how he saved and allocate the money. He could not buy food for a month using one dor.


    Reasonable allocation could maximize the use of strength, but he first needed to have enough strength to be allocated.


    After going through half, Han Sen was covered in sweat as if he jumped out of water. Even his hair was stuck to his scalp.


    With abnormal flush on his skin, rising body temperature, and squeaking bones, he felt like he was going to copse any second.


    All the soldiers and officers watching Han Sen couldn¡¯t help cheering for him. Under the state of Overload, he still had half of the device to go through. They were afraid he could notst that long.


    Naturally, Han Sen did not think the same. Although the consumption of his energy under the gravity of a hundred was even higher than he thought, as long as he wanted to do it, he could still finish.


    In terms of enhancing one¡¯s stamina, there were not many hyper geno arts that could bepared to Jadeskin in the world. In the past, when Yang Manli was trying to test his stamina, she was shocked by him.


    Sweating like a pig, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were calm and focused. Still following his pace, Han Sen used Jadeskin quietly. And the coolness filled his body, making his heated body feel better. However, he was still incredibly sore all over.


    Although Han Sen looked like he was about to use up all his strength, for some reason, people felt reassured looking at his expression.


    People couldn¡¯t help but think he was trustworthy and he couldst until the end as long as he wished to.


    It was the special charisma of a soldier. And it could not be described with words. It was nothing but trust.

 Chapter 499: Fighting to Be Soldier King

    Chapter 499: Fighting to Be Soldier King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only someone with charisma could be a general. A soldier that could not make hisrades trust him could only be a good soldier at best, instead of a general.


    Obviously, Han Sen was equipped with this charisma. It was just he had not got a chance to use it properly.


    Sweating heavily and burning his muscles, Han Sen felt he was a beast on fire, squandering his wild nature and rushing toward the end.


    Many soldiers clenched their fists at some point and stared at Han Sen, as if they were in the device with him. When Han Sen finally reached the end, everyone felt relieved and incredibly good.


    Apuse sounded like thunder.


    "Chief, cookhouse soldier Han Sen has finished the test, waiting for your instruction." Han Sen saluted to the officer judging the test. As he moved his arm, sweat fell, reflecting sunlight and the vital energy of youth.


    "At ease. Well done, you could go back to your seat," the officer said with a smile.


    Seeing Han Sen going back, the chief said, "Very good... Very good indeed... This is more like a soldier from Southwest Gxy."


    The secretary who understood the chief very well had very different understanding of this shortment.


    ording to what the secretary knew about the chief, if he said good, then it was a greatplement already. If he said very good, it meant the chief appreciated the person a lot. Now that the chief said very good twice, with a strong tone, he must feel so excited inwardly. The secretary rarely heard the chief say something twice, and yet he did.


    "Brother, well done. You really made it." When Han Sen returned to his seat, the young soldier patted Han Sen excitedly.


    "Piece of cake." Han Sen licked his lips and sat down on his seat.


    Currently, Han Sen was sore all over. Although it did not take long, he consumed a great deal of his energy. Also, he was exhausted from using Overload. Luckily, he had Jadeskin, otherwise his body might copse.


    Han Sen was so fatigued that he wished he could simply lie on the floor and sleep. However, there were other items that he needed to finish, so he could not gain enough rest.


    Luckily, all the remaining items did not have much to do with body strength. Shooting, warframe operation, dissembling and reassembling thebat machines were the main parts of the military contest.


    In interster wars, science and technology were still the priority. Unless someone could reach the level of surpasser, a soldier could not beat a warframe, let alonerge weapons.


    What Han Sen had learned from school was put into use here. He ended up with a high score on each item, definitely a well-rounded soldier.


    Although Tie Yi was great, Han Sen was not worse than him. In many items, they were each either the first or the second. The two were on quite the same level.


    All the soldiers felt it was great to watch. As a cookhouse soldier from Southwest Gxy, Han Sen was able to perform as a close match to the Tiger of Blueblood Special Force, which earned a great honor for the Southwest Gxy and left a great impression on the soldiers.


    Although Zheng Yuze did well in the following items as well, he could not bepared with Han Sen or Tie Yi. When the total score was calcted, Han Sen was the first ce, beating Tie Yi by 0.2, making all the soldiers of Southwest Gxy cheer.


    Tie Yi did not ignore Han Sen like before, but he still did not think Han Sen was a worthy opponent.


    Although Han Sen did well, his advantage was mainly in the technical items. It did not mean that Han Sen had better fighting skills than Tie Yi.


    However, the finalbat was a one on onebat, which would call for real strength, of which Tie Yi was very confident.


    Han Sen did not say anything but tried to recover as much as possible, waiting for thebat for the title of soldier King.


    Only the top four contestants with the highest scores could participate in thebat. In addition to Han Sen and Tie Yi, Zheng Yuze and some soldier from an army came to thebat. Wang Gang did not make it to the top floor.


    The four of them were split into two groups. The winners of the groups would enter the finals topete for the championship, while the losers wouldpete for the third ce.


    The grouping was decided by a draw. Luckily, Han Sen and Tie Yi were in the same group, which meant the finals came earlier.


    It was a great news to Han Sen. He had not fully recovered yet. If he consumed some of his energy in another fight before he met Tie Yi, it would be even harder.


    If I could finish the third phase longevity in Heresy Mantra, I should be able to resolve the issue of theck of energy. However, the third phase is so hard that I am still unable toplete it after so long. Han Sen thought to himself helplessly.


    However, it was useless to think too much. He had to think of a way to beat Tie Yi.


    Southwest Soldier King. Although Han Sen was not that interested in the title, he must beat Tie Yi. The position of the guard could not be given to anyone but himself.


    Zheng Yuze¡¯s fight began first, which gave Han Sen more time to rest.


    After fighting another soldier for more than half an hour, Zheng Yuze won. If Han Sen could beat Tie Yi, he would battle Zheng Yuze for the title of Southwest Soldier King.


    It was Han Sen¡¯s turn. Han Sen moved around and felt the sore was relieved a lot.


    He had been using Jadeskin for the past half an hour, relieving his fatigue. It seemed that the effect was quite good.


    Tie Yi walked up, standing opposite Han Sen. Han Sen was tall himself, while Tie Yi was a foot taller than him, bringing lots of pressure.


    However, Han Sen did not feel much. He had seen creatures as tall as skyscrapers and he was never scared, not to mention Tie Yi was only a foot taller.


    When the whistle was blown, Han Sen stepped out and punched at Tie Yi¡¯s chest.


    However, Tie Yi stood still, looking at Han Sen with contempt. His body turned gold like the Buddha. It was as if he had be a statue.


    It turned out that Tie Yi was trying to use Super Diamond Body to take Han Sen¡¯s punch and did not mean to block it at all, which made many soldiers of Southwest Gxy hiss, pissed by the arrogance of Tie Yi.

 Chapter 500: You Have Lost Already

    Chapter 500: You Have Lost Already


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Tie Yi was not just being arrogant. The reason he was showing such confidence was not because he looked down on his opponent.


    For Tie Yi, it was less important to beat Han Sen. His main goal was to earn the approval of Ji Yanran and the Jis. Otherwise, even if he had be a guard of Ji Yanran¡¯s, he would not receive too much attention.


    Therefore, Tie Yi needed to show his strongest side. Even if he could not make Ji Yanran satisfy, he would need to get the approval from the Jis at least.


    Seeing Tie Yi was trying to block his punch with Super Diamond Body, Han Sen was not mad at all, but happy instead.


    If there was an idiot standing still taking your punch, what was there to be mad about? Han Sen added more force into his punch and hit Tie Yi¡¯s chest. The horrendous punches ripped off Tie Yi¡¯sbat suit, exposing his significant muscles gleaming like metal.


    Boom boom boom!


    The sh between the fist and muscle made muffled sounds like metal, making the audience feel shocked.


    After a series of attacks, Han Sen took back his fists and stepped back. His Jade like fist were already swollen and red, blood even flowed from some spots.


    However, Tie Yi did not even move. His muscles were not even red. Standing on the stage like an ancient god, he looked invincible.


    "So scary. Howe he was not affected by the punches at all?"


    "Of course he was not affected. It was Super Diamond Body that ranks top ten among all hyper geno arts. I heard that even if someone had just gained initial sess, he could not be hurt by anyone with a fitness level under a hundred and twenty."


    "Dammit. That¡¯s awesome. If I knew it, I would have practiced it as well."


    "Ha ha, forget it. The difficulty to get that hyper geno art notwithstanding, even if you have it, it would be impossible for you to gain initial sess without five or six decades of practice unless you are especially talented. Would you take that bet?"


    "How old is Tie Yi? He must only be thirty something? Howe he have practiced for so long?"


    "That¡¯s why we call him an elite and genius. Ordinary people could not bepared against him."


    "Only someone with a fitness level above a hundred twenty could hurt him, so doesn¡¯t it mean that Han Sen had no chance at all? His strongest punch was just 110+."


    "Yes, didn¡¯t you see that Tie Yi did not even pay attention to Han Sen¡¯s attack? The gap between them is so big that there is no way around it."


    "Sigh, Han Sen could not beat Tie Yi after all."


    "You can¡¯t put it that way. How old this Han Sen? At Tie Yi¡¯s age, he must be much stronger than Tie Yi. Unfortunately, he¡¯s too young now."


    "Don¡¯t talk about age. Losing is losing. We soldiers from Southwest Gxy are not sore losers and we did not need excuses."


    A lot of soldiers watching were discussing. Most of them were impressed by the strength of Super Diamond Body and felt sorry for Han Sen.


    Seeing Tie Yi¡¯s performance, the secretary was secretly relieved. This time, he made a huge mistake, but luckily, the result was not too different from his prediction. Tie Yi would still beat Han Sen, which made the secretary felt much better.


    If Tie Yi was defeated by Han Sen, then his investigation would be a huge joke. Even if the chief did not scold him, the secretary would feel bad himself.


    What was more important was that this might cost him the trust of the chief. If he could not even do a brief analysis right, would the chief trust him with more important matters in the future?


    For a secretary, it was dangerous to lose the trust of his supervisor.


    "You seem to be relieved?" The chief suddenly turned back and looked at the secretary.


    "No..." The secretary was surprised and answered hurriedly.


    "Do you think Han Sen will lose?" The chief asked again.


    "I..." The secretary muttered, not sure how to answer.


    "It is not your fault to be mistaken in the investigation. After all, you did not see Han Sen in person. However, if you still failed to make the correct judgments after he saw him, then it could only mean that you still have much to learn," the chief said casually.


    "Chief, you¡¯re saying that Han Sen will win?" The secretary suddenly became pale, but the chief did not say much more, gazing at the two soldiers on the stage deeply.


    "Did you finish?" Seeing Han Sen stepping back, Tie Yi said coldly.


    "Yes." Han Sen swung his arms to relieve the prickling of his bones. Having hit Tie Yi¡¯s a dozen times, his bones were about to be cracked. Super Diamond Body was indeed quite frightening.


    "Do you want to go alone?" Tie Yi asked.


    "No, I¡¯m good." Han Sen shook his head and said.


    "Then it is my turn," Tie Yi said and raised his fist, ready to hit Han Sen.


    "I don¡¯t think you should make that move," Han Sen said sullenly.


    "Why?" Tie Yi frowned slightly, not understanding what Han Sen meant.


    "Because you have already lost," Han Sen said seriously to Tie Yi.


    "Ha, nonsense." Tie Yi snorted and did not deign to speak to Han Sen again, raising his fist at Han Sen.


    Same as Tie Yi, Han Sen stood still against Tie Yi¡¯s fist.


    "So, Han Sen has also practiced Super Diamond Body?"


    "That¡¯s unlikely. How old is he? Even if he¡¯s talented, it is impossible for him to seed in practicing Super Diamond Body."


    "Why is he staying still then? Is he waiting to be punched?"


    "Who knows? He just said Tie Yi has already lost. So, there must be some reason."


    ...


    The soldiers looked at Han Sen who was motionless, puzzled. Tie Yi¡¯s fist was about to hit Han Sen¡¯s face, but Han Sen was still standing calmly, as if Tie Yi were not trying to attack him.


    When Tie Yi¡¯s fist was less than 5 inches from Han Sen¡¯s face, everyone¡¯s heart was in their throats. And Tie Yi suddenly froze.


    Although Tie Yi¡¯s fist was only inches away from Han Sen, Tie Yi suddenly stopped moving and looked terrified. Very pale and cold sweat started to appear on his forehead. If observed closely, his body was also shivering.


    "I just suggested you not to make that move, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now I¡¯m afraid you have to suffer a bit," Han Sen sighed and said.


    "You..." Tie Yi was about to say something, but when he just said a word, blood filled his mouth, and his metal body suddenly became pale. The ces where Han Sen had hit became red.


    Tie Yi tried hard to punch Han Sen¡¯s face which was right next to his fist, but he only moved an inch before he started to vomit blood. His magnificent body found next to Han Sen¡¯s feet, and he failed to stand up again after struggling. Blood came out of his mouth continuously. Strange silence fell on the venue. Everyone looked at this incredulous seeing, feeling shocked.

 Chapter 501: Southwest Soldier King

    Chapter 501: Southwest Soldier King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yin Yang st that Han Sen had practiced for a long time was eventually put into use.


    Yin Yang st invented by Professor Bai was a method to use strength, and it could be used by people of any status.


    Han Sen¡¯s conversion rate of the yin force had reached over 95%. Initially, he thought it might take some extra work to get rid of Tie Yi. After all, the yin force could not hurt Tie Yi when his limbs were hit. Only when Han Sen hit Tie Yi where the inner organs were located could Han Sen manage to injure the vulnerable organs.


    However, unexpectedly, Tie Yi was so confident in his fitness and Super Diamond Body that Tie Yi did not try to block Han Sen¡¯s punches at all, which saved Han Sen a lot of trouble.


    Since it was merely a contest, Han Sen did not have any murderous thoughts. Otherwise, if he hit Tie Yi¡¯s head, Tie Yi would at least be an idiot if he was not killed.


    However, Tie Yi was not to me for his negligence. In such an interster era where efficiency is everything, there were few people willing to spend time and energy to practice the yin force. In addition, even fewer people could seed.


    Normally speaking, an evolver could greatly improve their ability to fight no matter what hyper geno art they practiced. For example, Thunder Knife that Han Sen had received but did not have time to practice yet could show obvious effects in a short amount of time.


    However, the practice of the yin force not only needed a lot of time, but it did not help as much in improving one¡¯s ability to fight.


    In the very beginning, it would bemendable if the yin force could prate 1 inch with a low conversion rate. In terms of huntingrge creatures, one¡¯s ability to fight was not enhanced, but weakened.


    Forrger creatures, even their skin would be more than 1 inch thick. With the yin force, one could not even prate their skin. In the meantime, one¡¯s force was reduced by almost half. So, this skill waspletely useless. And frankly, it sucked.


    There were few people who practiced the yin force and even fewer who seeded. Tie Yi had such a great fitness that even his inner organs were tough enough to endure hits above 100. If his opponent were not Han Sen, but someone with a fitness index just over a hundred, the yin force would not really hurt Tie Yi if the conversion rate was under 95%.


    A conversion rate of 80% was quite rare already. Tie Yi had never seen such powerful yin force before in his life, so he did not think Han Sen had any way to hurt him in the first ce.


    Han Sen repeatedly punched Tie Yi, hurting his inner organs secretly. The yin force could not be detected easily, and it waspletely normal for someone to feel pain under strong strikes, which was why Tie Yi did not pay any attention.


    After Tie Yi used his force, his injured inner organs copsed. That was why Han Sen told him not to move. If Tie Yi went to the doctor directly, the consequences will not be very severe.


    However, Tie Yi still tried to attack, which worsened his injuries in inner organs. Without resting for several months, he would not be able to get up again.


    The doctors from the medical team quickly carried Tie Yi was turning up the whites of his eyes away, leaving Han Sen enjoying the cheers and apuse alone on the stage.


    No one had imagined that the invincible Tiger of Blueblood was defeated like that, in such an unimaginable way.


    Tie Yi¡¯s choice to let Han Sen hit him was seen as a sign of ignorance and arrogance, while Han Sen became the hero and glory of the southwestern gxy overnight.


    Many real masters were astonished by Han Sen¡¯s performance. Naturally, they could tell that Han Sen was hurting Tie Yi¡¯s inner organs with the yin force. However, the Super Diamond Body that Tie Yi practiced had an effect on enhancing his inner organs although it was the first stage. Without the strength of over a hundred, even yang force could not hurt Tie Yi¡¯s heart directly, let alone the yin force.


    Han Sen had a fitness level around a hundred and ten. The fact that he was able to beat Tie Yi like that indicated his incredible talent in practicing the yin force.


    With numerous advanced officers present, among whom many were surpassers, no one dared to say that they could use the yin force better than Han Sen.


    Many surpassers looked at Han Sen with more respect. A young man who could endure the boredom to practice the yin force so well was in no way an ordinary person. His perseverance and insistence were all what it took for people to remember his name.


    Thest fight was between Zheng Yuze and Han Sen werepeting for the title of Southwest Soldier King. the fight for the third ce was canceled because of the serious injury of Tie Yi.


    It did not cost Han Sen much effort to beat Tie Yi, which made it easier for Han Sen to fight Zheng.


    Zheng Yuze had a fitness level simr to Han Sen¡¯s when Han Sen used all the methods to improve his fitness. In addition, Zheng Yuze was a good fighter, so he would not be careless in front of Han Sen who had just beaten Tie Yi senseless. Zheng Yuze was very careful and took the defense position in the beginning, trying to beat Han Sen who had already fought once by consuming his energy, which showed his respect to Han Sen as well.


    This way, Han Sen had the perfect opportunity to fully demonstrate the skills that he had learned.


    Seven Kill, Double de, Diversion and other skills were so great that the soldiers were all bedazzled, apuding louder and louder.


    In the eyes of the true masters, Zheng Yuze had lost from the very beginning.


    The two persons had simr fitness, or maybe Zheng Yuze was even stronger. However, in terms of the cultivation of martial arts, Han Sen was obviously on a much higher level. Zheng Yuze waspleted following Han Sen¡¯s lead. He could only act passively, without any hope to win.


    "Nowadays less and less young people are truly dedicated to martial arts. Most people only focus on the skills instead of the arts. That¡¯s why they never reach a high level. This Han Sen is very good, looking like a true master. He will have a great future for sure," said the chief with approval.


    The secretary smiled wryly inwardly. The more the chief liked Han Sen, the bigger his mistake was.


    However, after being criticized by the chief, the secretary had realized that he should stop covering up his mistake, but face it to avoid simr mistakes in the future.


    Without any suspense, Han Sen beat Zheng Yuze and became the new Southwest Soldier King. Zheng Yuze was not able to fight back effectively from the beginning to the end. It was as if the two persons were not on the same level at all.


    In fact, Zheng Yuze was afraid before he even started, terrified by Tie Yi¡¯s injuries inflicted by Han Sen. Zheng Yuze was too conservative to perform at his usual level. If he could fight normally instead of being overly defensive, Han Sen would not be able to win so smoothly.


    Although the title of Southwest Soldier King was an annual one, it was still quite valuable, especially for the fact that Han Sen beat Tiger of Blueblood Tie Yi to gain it.


    The chief himself personally awarded Han Sen the medal and certificate. Unfortunately, there was no material or mary reward in the military, which upset Han Sen a little bit.


    The soldiers who had participated in the contest returned to their troops and told others about how Han Sen beat Tie Yi, making the name Han Sen known to almost everyone in the Southwest Gxy, which was a great honor.

 Chapter 502: The Other Guard

    Chapter 502: The Other Guard


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I¡¯m sorry, captain. I messed up," Tie Yi said wryly to the good-looking man sitting next to him, lying on the bed in the hospital.


    "Kitty cat, don¡¯t feel sorry for yourself. A man can only grow in mistakes. If a man had never made a mistake, it only means that he is a dedicate flower that has never seen storms. You are still a kitty cat right now, but after experiencing mistake after mistake, you will be the true Tiger of Blueblood one day. Mistakes are not bad for you. As long as you have not died yet, those mistakes will nourish you eventually," the good-looking man said with a smile.


    "Captain..." A hunk as strong as Tie Yi almost sobbed.


    "To cry after being beaten is not Blueblood style." The good-looking man patted Tie Yi on the head lovingly.


    Someone had seen the scene, he would definitely feel weird or even amused.


    The good-looking man seemed to be in his 20s, much younger than Tie Yi. However, Tie Yi looked like a child in front of him.


    However, as weird as it looked, there was a harmony to it. Although it looked amusing, there was nothing to strange.


    If someone knew the good-looking man, he would not feel weird about it at all.


    Lu Hui, the captain of Blueblood Reserve Force was only twenty-seven years old but has the nickname Devil Captain.


    No one knew how strong Lu Hui was. The Blueblood Reserve Force members were like children in front of Lu Hui, including Tie Yi.


    The training schedule of Blueblood reserve force was most likely made an executed by Lu Hui.


    The nickname of Tie Yi, Tiger of Blueblood, was in fact from Lu Hui. However, Lu Hui initially called Tie Yi "Kitty Cat of Blueblood." Except for Lu Hui, anyone who called Tie Yi that would be beaten hard.


    Then, the other members of the reserve force twisted the name and called Tie Yi the young tiger, whichter became Tiger of Blueblood when spread wider.


    "Get better and there are worse training waiting for you in the future. Don¡¯t think there is no consequence for your loss. After you go back, your training will be doubled," Lu Hui said lightly.


    "Yes, Captain, I will train harder. Next time, I will not lose to that guy," Tie Yi said, gritting his teeth.


    "He is no longer your opponent. However, it is a nice thought to have. Keep it." Lu Hui smiled and thought of Han Sen. Reflecting on the details of Han Sen¡¯s performance in the contest, Lu Hui curled his lips into a strange smile.


    When Han Sen returned to Daphne, he reported to Ji Yanran¡¯s office. Just when he entered the office, he smelled fragrance before he saw his girlfriend throwing herself at him. She wrapped her legs around his waist and held his faces with her hand, kissing him passionately.


    "My dear, you are so great. I love you so much." Ji Yanran did not expect Han Sen to beat Tie Yi and gain the post. She excitedly offered her hottest lips, which Han Sen would never turn down. He held her butts with his hands, admiring how plump and bouncy they were.


    Ji Yanran who was shy in general but seemed to be in a great mood this time. She even unbuttoned Han Sen¡¯s shirt and kissed down his neck.


    When Han Sen went out of the office with limp legs, he could still hear Ji Yanran¡¯s tempting voice, "This is a special reward for you."


    "I love this reward." Han Sen walked as he hung a little song. Before long, he suddenly felt a chill.


    Han Sen shivered and looked ahead. A woman in military uniform was standing opposite him, looking at Han Sen coldly as if he were an animal.


    The looks on the woman¡¯s face made Han Sen feel she was not looking at a man, or even a human. In her eyes, Han Sen was no different from a cat or dog.


    If Wendy could be described as a cold soldier, then this woman just seemed like a bloodthirsty killer.


    Although Han Sen had never seen this woman before, he had this impression already at the first site. He could not tell why, but he thought this woman was so scary that he would rather beat ten men like Tie Yi before pissing her off.


    The woman walked straight past Han Sen and surprisingly, knocked on Ji Yanran¡¯s door.


    Who is that woman? Howe I have never seen her before? Han Sen suddenly had a thought. At this time, the most usible exnation for the woman who was not from Daphne to visit Ji Yanran was that the woman was the other guard.


    Although Han Sen did not know what the identity of the woman was, he could sense that the woman was much stronger than him with his keen perception.


    Han Sen even suspected that the woman was a surpasser, otherwise it was unlikely that she gave him a sense of suppression.


    Very soon, Han Sen¡¯s guess was corroborated. And night, Ji Yanran was chatting with Han Sen usinglink lying on her bed.


    "That woman is your other guard?" Han Sen still remembered that woman and asked casually.


    "Yes, that is Colonel Annie. She is my new guard. Do not try to flirt with her. She is a surpasser. If you piss her off, I could not stop her," Ji Yanran said, smiling.


    "My dear wife, what is it that your family do? They¡¯re able to get you a surpasser as guard?" Han Sen couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Han Sen had never asked about Ji Yanran¡¯s family, but he was so surprised this time.


    Even those captains of interster warships will not be so extravagant that they used surpassers as their guards.


    "Have you been following the news recently?" Ji Yanran did not answer but asked.


    "Not a lot, but I know something." Han Sen would read the news from time to time in case that he knew too little about the society.


    "Have you seen any news rted to the Jis?" Ji Yanran asked with a smile.


    "News about the Jis?" Han Sen thought about it and suddenly stared his eyes wide. "You mean the one who entered the election recently..."


    The next morning, Han Sen got up and teleported into God¡¯s Sanctuary. This time, he did not rush to go hunting. He decided to go to the market of the Starwheel Shelter to buy some mutant beast souls.


    Even if mutant beast souls were not that helpful to him, he could easily elevate them into berserk mutant beast souls with the ck crystal to make a lot of money. Such a good deal was not to be missed.

 Chapter 503: Purchasing Beast Souls

    Chapter 503: Purchasing Beast Souls


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wandered around in the market of the Starwheel Shelter, which was much more bustling than the Goddess Shelter which belonged to Han Sen. However, mutant beast souls were still hard to find, and there was none of the sacred-blood beast souls.


    Han Sen had his eyes on several mutant beast souls and asked for the price, but most of the owners did not want cash, but to trade for a beast soul on the same level. For the ones sold for cash, Han Sen did not like them as much.


    One out of a hundred beast souls would be berserk. So, if Han Sen sold berserk beast souls inrge quantities, someone would eventually suspect him, which was why he did not want to sell too many.


    Currently, Han Sen was looking for a beast soul that could be a dozen or even dozens of times more valuable once it became berserk. Maybe he could even make enough money to purchase a sacred-blood beast soul.


    That was not unlikely. He could not pick and choose sacred-blood beast souls, but he could pick some rare mutant beast souls that were highly popr among evolvers. Once he made them berserk, their value would be incredibly high.


    Of course, if Han Sen kept the beast souls for a while, they would be useful to him as well.


    Han Sen wandered slowly in the market and saw two mutant beast souls in a shop after a while, one of which he liked a lot.


    "Hello, how much do you want for the mutant snowy wolf?" Han Sen asked the owner, pointing at a wolf beast soul that looked like a snowball.


    Snowy wolves were not rare on the icefield. In fact, there were so many of them that they caused a lot of troubles. On the icefield, you could easily spot hundreds of thousands of snowy wolves wondering around.


    Although most snowy wolves were primitive creatures, normally speaking, humans could not attack such arge group at all. Some snowy wolves even had a group of a hundred thousand. Without the team of thousands of people, humans could not fight the wolf¡¯s.


    Therefore, unless it was in arge hunting campaign organized by the shelter owner, ordinary people could hardly kill any snowy wolves. To get their beast souls were even harder.


    On the other hand, the ability of the beast soul was essential to people living on the icefield. The beast soul could even save people¡¯s lives. Even primitive beast soul of snowy wolf was several times of other primitive beast souls. Mutant snowy wolf beast souls were even more inessible.


    Han Sen estimated that if he could produce a berserk mutant snowy wolf beast soul, it¡¯s price will not be cheaper than ordinary sacred-blood beast souls.


    The type of the beast soul of snowy wolf was armor. Different from ordinary armor, snowy wolf armor had an effect against the cold. The more advanced the beast soul was, the warmer it got.


    With a sacred-blood snowy wolf beast soul, one could survive snowstorms on the snow field and go back safely. Even if one fell into an ice hole or slept in the ciers, one would not be frozen to death.


    This ability was not to be taken lightly. Nature¡¯s force was horrendous, especially in God¡¯s Sanctuary. If one unfortunately encountered snowstorm and got lost on the icefield, unable to find any shelters, then even evolvers with more than a hundred in fitness level could easily be frozen to death.


    Of course, Han Sen was equipped with Jadeskin himself, so the ice and snow were not that harmful to him. Unless he lost food supply for a long time, he would not die from the cold.


    "Trading for beast soul weapon on the same level, better be heavy sword." The owner nced at Han Sen,cking the enthusiasm that a seller should have.


    That waspletely normal. After all, he was selling popr stuff which everyone wanted. Because the owner¡¯s request was specific, a deal was never made.


    A dozen minutes before Han Sen came, several people hade by and asked, but there was still no deal.


    "You want to trade for a Saint Hall license?" Han Sen did not have beast souls on his hand, so he could only trade with licenses.


    "An S-ss license for evolvers. I could pay you extra. But I don¡¯t want anything below S-ss." The owner said directly.


    "Although the mutant snowy wolf is valuable, it is not quite enough to be traded for an S-ss Saint Hall license, right?" Han Sen looked at the other mutant beast soul that the owner had.


    It was a ck ape beast soul, 6 to 9 feet tall. Its hair looked like tungsten. The muscles on his chest were so strong that they looked like bulks of iron, looking magnificent.


    "You really have an S-ss Saint Hall license?" The owner¡¯s eyes lit up. He eventually got excited and looked at Han Sen expectantly.


    "What is the type of this mutant beast soul?" Han Sen did not answer, but asked, pointing at the ck ape.


    "It is a shapeshifting beast soul, violent ape. After shapeshifting, your strength will be enhanced greatly. However, it could only enhance your strength, and would even hurt your flexibility a little bit." Being an honest man, the owner exined both the pros and cons of the mutant violent ape.


    "How much strength can it give me?" Han Sen¡¯s eyes lit up a little bit. Beast souls with shorings would definitely have more outstanding strengths. Pure strength was quite useful to Han Sen. After all, his strength was not quite enough at this point. It was still hard for him to kill sacred-blood creatures with strong defense.


    "This depends on your fitness. Normally speaking, the increase should be more than ten points," the owner pondered and said.


    Han Sen calcted and found that more than ten points were quite good. With his current ability, he could easily achieve a hundred and twenty to a hundred and thirty. If he evolved it into a berserk beast soul, the increase should be higher.


    "One S-ss evolver Saint Hall license for two beast souls of yours. How about that?" Han Sen took out a license and showed it to the owner.


    The icefield was a small region after all. If it were in a more popted area, many people would kill to trade to mutant beast soul for an S-ss Saint Hall license. However, in this ce, the resources were so limited that the owner was still hesitating about the deal.


    After pondering for a while, the owner obviously wanted the S-ss Saint Hall license very much. He said decisively, "Okay, let¡¯s do it."


    The deal waspleted smoothly, and Han Sen got the mutant snowy wolf and violent ape. Feeling excited, Han Sen summoned them to try them out.


    The snowy wolf turned into white leather mail that covered Han Sen¡¯s body. The helmet was shaped like the head of the wolf. Han Sen looked like the white werewolf from afar, looking quite handsome.


    As for the effect against the code, Han Sen also experienced it. He was much warmer after wearing the mail, feeling like air conditioning. Shapeshifting into the violent ape, Han Sen became a ck ape and found empowered immediately. Obviously, the beast soul enhanced his strength greatly. Although his body did be much clumsier, Han Sen could ept that result because of the enhancement in his strength. Han Sen was very satisfied with this deal. In the future, if he turned this beast soul into a berserk one with the ck crystal, he could choose to use it or sell it.

 Chapter 504: Bluefish

    Chapter 504: Bluefish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen left the Starwheel Shelter to hunt. Because the golden growler had not finished its evolution, Han Sen could not feed the violent ape or snowy wolf the ck crystal at this point.


    Han Sen was about to go to the frozenke, which was near the ocean and possibly connected to the ocean below ground. Because of the cold, theke was frozen all year round and could be treaded upon by humans or mounts.


    Ordinary people only needed to drill a hole in the ice to fish creatures. Once creatures looking like fish left water, their abilities would be reduced greatly, making it much easier for them to be killed.


    Han Sen bought the specially made fish lying and bait in the Alliance. When he came to the frozenke, he found that it was no different from the ciers. Under his feet war was thick ice. Even the thinnest ce was 3 to 6 feet thick.


    There were many people on the frozenke. Because of the limited resources on the icefield, the frozenke could be counted as a nice spot to go fishing since mutant creatures could be spotted sometimes.


    It took some patience to fish there. If he had good luck, it might only take one day for him to catch a mutant creature. If his luck was bad, it would take him more than half a month to catch one.


    Han Sen mainly came to the ce to fill up his primitive geno points. Since the fish in the frozenke were mostly primitive and small in size, they were perfect for him.


    Of course, it would be the best if he could catch a mutant creature. If not, it did not matter as well.


    In therge area of the frozenke, Han Sen could see many people fishing next to holes of diameters around 3 feet.


    Han Sen did not n to make the hole himself. He found a hole no longer used, took care of the thin ice that had formted already, put the bait on the hook and fished in the hole.


    Han Sen put down his stool and sat down. Wearing the leather mail of snowy wolf, he did not feel cold at all. Taking out a textbook of ancientnguage, Han Sen started to read as he waited for fish to take the bait.


    "It¡¯s you?"


    When Han Sen just sat down for a while, someone who walked past with staff in her hand ran to Han Sen in surprise after seeing him. Han Sen looked up and found it was the tall woman, Guan Tong. Seeing what she had in hit her hand, Han Sen figured that she was there to fish as well.


    "You¡¯re also here to fish?" Han Sen smiled at Guan Tong.


    "You... Thank you forst time..." Guan Tong opened her mouth and did not know what to say.


    "What?" Han Sen was dazed, unable to perceive what he was thanked for.


    "Thank you for saving Starwheel Shelter," Guan Tong said hastily.


    "There was a piece of cake. I needed to thank you for carrying me back the other day," Han Sen said with a smile.


    Guan Tong who was rather carefree but couldn¡¯t help blushing hearing what Han Sen said. She had understood that Han Sen was fine the other day. Different from what she had thought, Han Sen did not need to be saved, while she took him on her back by force.


    "Go fishing now. If you¡¯rete, you will miss the nice spots." Han Sen pointed to the ice holes.


    Guan Tong nodded and quickly ran there. She did not know what to say, since this kind of situation was beyond her emotional intelligence.


    Guan Tong started to fish about 20 feet from Han Sen, while she nced at Han Sen from time to time as she fished.


    Han Sen kept reading and did not notice her at all.


    More than half an hourter, Han Sen who was reading felt some movements on the fishline on his hand. Han Sen put down the book in his hands and looked to the buoy floating on the water, which was shivering slightly.


    Han Sen put his finger on the fishline and felt the shiver like a traditional Chinese doctor feeling the pulse. He did not pull immediately. After absorbing the red crystal, Han Sen¡¯s brain had much stronger perceptive abilities. From feeling the movements of the fish line, he could picture what was happening under the water in his mind.


    Disability was out of Han Sen¡¯s expectation, but it was a great thing for him at this point.


    Just by feeling the fish line, Han Sen had learned that the creature had not swaddled the bait at this point, but biting the edge of the bait. Suddenly, the fish line moved violently. Without any hesitation, Han Sen grabbed the fish line and pulled hard.


    The fish line was pulled rather hard on the other end. Han Sen did not pull it by force, but rxed a bit and continued to roll in when the creature became weaker. As the creature pulled hard again, Han Sen rxed the fish line again. After several times, the creature eventually became quite weak.


    Han Sen then pulled the fish line hard. It was a huge bluefish more than a foot long, with its scales gleaming dark blue light.


    Han Sen immediately turned his hand into a de, cutting at the bluefish using the Thunder Knife skill he was still practicing, cutting its head off quickly.


    "Primitive creature bluefish killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 primitive geno points."


    Although it was just a primitive creature, Han Sen was quite d already. There was not any risks and the gains were great. Also, the creature was readily avable for eating. No wonder so many people hade to the frozenke.


    Han Sen dissected the bluefish and cut it into thin pieces. Dipping the fish into the sauce he had brought, Han Sen felt the sweetness of the meat was stimting his taste buds. It was incredibly tasty.


    "Meat of bluefish eaten. One primitive Gino point gained."


    Han Sen continued to read as he fished. In less than two hours, he had caught for bluefish and three gold anchovies. Although he had not gained any beast souls, his gains were considerable.


    People next to Han Sen were less lucky. When Han Sen had caught seven fish already, the luckiest among the others had only caught two fish.


    Many people looked to Han Sen with jealousy. Every time Han Sen pulled the fish line, many people nearby would nce at him.


    Guan Tong was obviously less lucky. Like most people, she had got nothing since she came.


    She was not to be med for that. Not everyone had the perceptive ability that Han Sen had. It was normal not to catch anything, otherwise everyone would havee to the frozenke.


    "Guan Tong, the fish tastes good. Come here and try it," Han Sen waved to Guan Tong and said.


    Guan Tong had been there for a long time, but she had caught nothing, which made Han Sen feel a bit sorry for her. In addition, Guan Tong had carried him on her back. Han Sen then told her to share the fish with him, which he could not finish anyway.


    "I have brought something to eat." Guan Tong felt quite shy, taking out some nutrition solutions from her pocket.


    "Come here. It is rather boring to eat alone. There is so much food that it would be a waste if we don¡¯t finish it," Han Sen said with a smile.


    As Guan Tong was still hesitating whether she should go over, several people walked to Han Sen. One of them stared at Han Sen and said, "Friend, you have a good appetite, even for a tomboy like this one."

 Chapter 505: Blackgod

    Chapter 505: ckgod


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen nced at those people. Those people did not have any fishing tools or personal belongings, so they did not seem to be fishing here.


    "Fuck off." Han Sen said coldly.


    "You have quite a temper. But I¡¯m afraid that you have not been told who this ce belongs to." The leader of the group of people, a middle-aged man did not get mad, but smiled coldly at Han Sen.


    Those people did not take Han Sen¡¯s words seriously at all. They walked to Han Sen sighed and started to pull the bag that Han Sen used to ce the fish he caught.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me? Do not make me say it again," Han Sen frowned and said.


    "Ha ha, boy, you are tough. However, ckgod Shelter is not the right ce for you to get tough." The middle-aged man reached to grab the fish in Han Sen¡¯s bag. "Our boss at ckgod says that half of the gains in the frozenke must be handed to the ckgod Shelter. You have seven fish here, so I will make it cheaper for you, only taking three gold anchovies from you."


    Han Sen had heard that since the frozenke was near one of the three biggest shelter, ckgod Shelter, people from ckgod Shelter would charge some fees from people who was fishing there.


    Normally speaking, only a primitive fish would be charged, and then the person could fish as long as he wanted to.


    These people asked for three fish from Han Sen, which were the most valuable ones. Obviously, they were jealous of Han Sen¡¯s gains and nned to ckmail him.


    Initially, Han Sen nned to give them a fish when encountering people from the ckgod Shelter. After all, it was their ce. However, these people wanted to ckmail him, which made Han Sen reluctant to give them even one fish.


    Seeing the middle-aged man reaching to his back, Han Sen did not speak but stepped on his hand.


    The strike was fast and fierce, which the middle-aged man could in no way dodge. His hand was stepped on by Han Sen, and he suddenly screamed like a pig.


    "Dammit. He dared to attack us." The rest people saw Han Sen making a move and quickly summoned their beast souls, hitting Han Sen immediately. It seemed that they were being merciless, aiming at Han Sen¡¯s vital parts. Han Sen¡¯s eyes became cold. When other people tried to kill him, of course he would not be soft. When the weapons were about to hit him, he waved his right hand. With the sh of three purple lights, all the weapons were cut into pieces, and three persons in the front were cut in the chest and died immediately.


    The other two persons survived luckily because they did not run as fast. Full of terror, they turned to run while shouting.


    "Go away now. People of ckgod Shelter are nearby, and they will be here in a minute," Guan Tong ran over and said.


    Han Sen nodded slightly and said, "You should go as well. Avoid this area for the time being." After parting with Guan Tong, Han Sen left the frozenke. He did not want to make things worse between him and ckgod Shelter, so there was no need for him to look for trouble.


    However, as Han Sen just left the frozenke, a dozen mounds ran to him and approached him shortly. Obviously, they were targeting him.


    "Boss, he is the one who killed of our brothers." Among the dozen mounts, one was of the middle-aged man who had run away. He pointed at Han Sen and yelled.


    The dozen mounts quickly circled Han Sen. Their leader, a man in ck mail with eyes like hawk


    stared at Han Sen and said coldly, "You killed my men?"


    "They were trying to kill me, so of course I could not choose to be killed," Han Sen said, looking at the man in ck mail.


    The men in ck mail quickly summoned a beast soul knife that was narrow and long. He pointed it to Han Sen and said, "No matter for what, you killed my men at the ce of that God shelter, so you deserved to die." As he said, the men quickly shed the knife at Han Sen. The knife was so fast that it was a ck light,ing to Han Sen¡¯s face in a second.


    Han Sen quickly changed his expression. The strike from the men in ckmail was so fast that Han Sen could notpletely dodge it with his speed. He had to roar and summoned the gargoyle to block the strike with his ws.


    As his ws were about to sh with the long knife of the man in ck mail, the long knife unexpectedly disappeared. When it appeared again, it cut Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Blood started toe out of Han Sen¡¯s injury in the chest. Luckily, Han Sen stepped back in time and diverted the majority of the force from the knife. In addition, the gargoyle glyph also made his skin tougher to block the damage. Otherwise, Han Sen would have been gutted by this strike.


    The knife skills of this man in ck mail were very strange, and his fitness was incredible, definitely much tougher than Tie Yi.


    Han Sen was not killed by the strike, which surprised the men in ck mail slightly. However, he did not stop attacking, but shed at Han Sen again with his knife.


    Several people in the group also summoned their beast soul weapons to rush at Han Sen. Judging from their speed, they were all evolvers with fitness above a hundred. Han Sen knew that he could not stay, or else he would definitely die there. Using Heresy Mantra and Overload at the same time, Han Sen quickly stepped away, running.


    However, those people besieged Han Sen and there was no ce for him to go. Han Sen had to rush at two of them.


    The two persons cut at Han Sen without hesitation. Han Sen moved left and right, like a willow tree in the wind, dodging the attacks from both persons.


    However, he there was no way he could dodge the strike from the men in ckmail was chasing after him. His back became blood he immediately.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and state the silent. He rushed away as fast as his legs would carry him and broke the siege of the two persons, running fast on the icefield.


    He knew he could not stay. The fitness of the man in ck mail was even stronger than his. In terms of both fitness and knife skills, the man was the top of the top. With the help of the evolvers with fitness level above a hundred, Han Sen would definitely die if he chose to stay.


    "We could not let him leave alive." The man in ck mail led the group of people to chase after Han Sen, showing strong desire to get rid of him.


    The resources on the icefield were so limited that it waspletely normal to fight for them. The ckgod would not tolerate any challenge to his interests or authority, otherwise there was no way he could lead the ckgod Shelter.


    Han Sen had known that thepetition for resources was heated, but he did not expect it to be as fierce as this.


    Han Sen¡¯s speed was lower than that ckgod¡¯s to begin with. Without any ce to hide on the icefield, there was no way he could run away like this.


    If there were no other evolvers, he could try to fight ckgod, risking his life. However, under the circumstances, he could only try to run away.


    Turning quickly, Han Sen ran toward the frozenke again. Seeing ckgod approaching him, Han Sen jumped inside one of the ice holes and disappeared.

 Chapter 506: Fighting under the Water

    Chapter 506: Fighting under the Water


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Guard the ice holes nearby. I don¡¯t believe he will note out," ckgodmanded coldly.


    The temperature of the water in the frozenke was incredibly low. Even someone with a fitness level above a hundred could notst long under the water. In addition, Han Sen could not breathe under the water, which was why ckgod believed that Han Sen could not stay longer than five minutes under the water before he appeared in other ice holes.


    At that time, even if Han Sen wanted to fight again, he would be almost frozen to death, which would make ckgod kill him more easily.


    However, after Han Sen entered the water, he was not frozen to death as ckgod predicted. Although theke water was incredibly cold, Han Sen still had Jadeskin and the snowy wolf mail. The cold did not affect him too much.


    However, he did not dare to stay too long under the water. After all, he did not have the ability to breathe underneath the water. Although he could hold his breath for less than an hour because of his fitness, he could not survive longer.


    In addition, there were fish creatures under the water. Han Sen was afraid to encounter advanced fish creatures. Under the water, his ability to fight was much worse than on thend. Han Sen was swimming underneath the ice. Some fish creatures would approach to attack him from time to time, which were all hit senseless by Han Sen¡¯s fist. None of them dared to approach him again.


    The reason that Han Sen did not kill those fish was that he was afraid the bodies of the fish would float to the surface, which would expose his location under the water.


    The frozenke was huge after all. If he swam further away and climbed up, he could naturally escape sessfully.


    After Han Sen swam for a while, he felt there was something wrong with the current. The current behind him seemed to be moving. He turned around and found a silver creature that looked like an eel, which rushed toward him like a torpedo.


    The silver body as wide as a bucket stirred up the water, which made Han Sen roll around before he stabled himself.


    The eel turned around and rushed to Han Sen again. Han Sen thought it was not the way to go, so he moved sideways to dodge the eel and did his ws into its silver scales.


    As if he were climbing a tree, Han Sen wrapped his arms and legs around the eel¡¯s body. No matter how the eel rolled, Han Sen stuck to the creature.


    Although the ws were berserk, which made it tougher than ordinary sacred-blood weapons, it only pierced the eel¡¯s body by 2 inches. The eel was so strong that it was definitely a sacred-blood creature.


    In the water, Han Sen was not its match at all. He closed his eyes and held the eel tightly as it rolled. With the toxins on the ws, the eel shouldn¡¯t be able to survive too long.


    The eel rolled so hard that it was incredibly fast in theke. Han Sen stayed on the eel for a long while and felt something was wrong. The eel turned out to be swimming deeper and deeper. Han Sen did not know how deep theke was, but the pressure became higher and higher. Even with his fitness and snowy wolf mail, he still felt terrible from the pressure.


    "Is it possible that this guy is immune to the poison?" As Han Sen was feeling depressed, he suddenly felt emptiness below his feet and fell.


    The first thought Han Sen had was that the eel had jumped out of the water. However, he denied the thought immediately. He was falling down from the water and did not go up for it at all. Han Sen quickly opened his eyes to look, and what he saw made him feel dazed.


    Thump!


    Han Sen and the eel fell on the crystal-like floor. Luckily, Han Sen acted fast enough to flip himself up on the eel¡¯s back, making the eel take the impact.


    Having left the water, the eel wiggled like a snake on the crystal-like floor. However, the ces injured by the ws on its body had be purple and ck, easily to be spotted on its silver body.


    Han Sen did not think too much and cut the eel with the ws like crazy, making injury after injury on the silver body.


    The eel struggled to fight back, but it was very much poisoned. Having left the water, it soon left the ability to struggle and lied motionless on the floor.


    "Sacred-blood creature silver eel killed. Beast soul of silver eel gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points."


    Han Sen was excited. However, he did not look at the body of the killed creature. Looking straight ahead, Han Sen felt incredulous.


    Han Sen did not know whether Antis the legendary city was real. However, this ce shocked him no less than finding Antis.


    A gigantic sailboat was sitting at the bottom of theke. Water avoided the sailboat and formed a spherical space under the water.


    Han Sen and the silver eel fell on the left of the boat. Standing on the boat, Han Sen looked like an ant.


    This sailboat was a dozen times bigger than Daphne. However, it looked too ancient to be a spacecraft.


    As far as Han Sen could see, there was no gaps on the material of the boat. It looks like it was carved out from an entire piece of crystal. Such a huge project was only possible in the Alliance. In the God¡¯s Sanctuary, there were no avable mechanics, and it was impossible to be carved out by hand.


    Judging from the huge silver oars, humans should not be able to manipte this boat.


    As Han Sen was dazed, he suddenly heard noises from the mysterious crystal boat. Looking to the direction of the noise, Han Sen saw somethinging out of the chambers of the boat.


    With the gleaming of golden light, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were even prickly. The thing gradually appeared in his sight, and what he saw first was a crab pincer, followed by the body of a golden crab. It slowly climbed down the rope.


    Seeing where the golden crab was going, Han Sen originally thought it was targeting himself. However, the golden crab quickly rushed to the dead body of the silver eel.


    "Dammit. This guy wants to steal my food. Don¡¯t you know that I am famous for being petty?" Han Sen bristled. Disregarding his injuries, Han Sen waved his ws at the golden crab.


    The golden crab was naturally muchrger than ordinary crabs. However, it was not too big among creatures, about the size of a Jeep.


    Like ordinary crabs, it could only climb sideways. Creatures with ws like this were Han Sen¡¯s favorite. He went to the back of the crab and wed at the golden shell.

 Chapter 507: Golden Crab

    Chapter 507: Golden Crab


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding!


    The seemingly clumsy body of the golden crab suddenly bounced, facing Han Sen with its head. The golden pincer blocked Han Sen¡¯s ws.


    Feeling a huge force, Han Sen¡¯s right hand started to bleed. His entire arm was numb, and he couldn¡¯t help stepping back a dozen steps before he could stable himself.


    Moving all its eight ws, the golden crab moved sideways toward Han Sen quickly in an incredibly nimble way.


    "What kind of crab is this? So weird." Han Sen turned back and ran around the crystal sailboat. Since the golden crab was incredibly fast and strong, Han Sen found he could not take care of the creature at all.


    Running after Han Sen for severalps, the golden crab failed to catch up with him and became so upset that it kept making noises with its pincer.


    Because Han Sen was so good at his footwork, although he was slower than the golden crab, he could leverage the crystal sailboat as an obstruction to get rid of the golden crab.


    As Han Sen was pondering what kind of tricks he needed to adopt to take care of this golden crab, the crab suddenly gave up chasing him and ran toward the body of the silver eel.


    "I wonder if this guy eats the toxic meat of the silver eel, will it be poisoned as well?" Although Han Sen had this thought, the meat of the silver eel would be wasted if the golden crab was immune to the toxins.


    Thinking that, Han Sen ran tounch a sneak attack against the golden crab from its back, trying to stop it from eating the silver eel.


    Han Sen and the crab were both trapped in a dilemma. The golden crab could not catch up with Han Sen. Nor could it eat the eel peacefully. They kept fighting and none of them was able to take any advantage.


    Guarding the body of the silver eel, the golden crab faced Han Sen, no longer wanting to chase him. However, it did not dare to turn around to eat the meat either.


    With the golden crab next to him, Han Sen stared at the creature. Neither of the two knew how to proceed.


    Han Sen observed the golden crab carefully, wishing to find its weaknesses. If it were an ordinary crab, the links and gaps between its shells should be its weakness. However, this golden crab was obviously somewhat different. The links between its shells were of a deeper golden color. Although the links were narrow, he could tell that they were even tougher than the shells. As for gaps, the golden crab did not have any. It was as if the crab was made of a piece of gold.


    As Han Sen was feeling depressed, he suddenly saw the golden crab waving its pincer at him. Han Sen thought it was about to attack again, and then found it did not move.


    It was waving its pincer to Han Sen. The act did not look like a provocation or an assault but seemed to be a e here" between humans.


    Han Sen thought he was mistaken, rubbed his eyes, and found it was still waving like that.


    "Big crab, you are not a flirty girl. A there is no use for you to tempt me like this." Han Sen did not know what the golden crab wanted, so of course he could not approach it. Han Sen simply yelled at the crab.


    Han Sen did not know whether the golden crab understood himself, but it most likely did not. After Han Sen said that, the golden crab turned around and pointed at the silver eel¡¯s body with its pincer and then pointed to Han Sen. Han Sen saw the golden crab making gestures, not understanding what it meant. He was so confused that he was full of questions.


    At this point, Han Sen only regretted that he had never learned thenguage of the crab. Otherwise, he might be able to chat with this crab to see what was it that it wanted.


    The golden crab made the gestures again and again, repeating its moves. It was blowing bubbles from time to time, seeming to be very anxious, wishing it could speak to Han Sen.


    Han Sen watched for a while and felt his talent in learning the crabnguage was indeedcking. However, he suddenly thought of one thing, which was the fact that he still had the spirit Snow Charmer. Although she had lost the ability to control other creatures after it gave Han Sen her allegiance, she had been the master of creatures once, so she might understood what the crab was talking about.


    Summoning Snow Charmer, Han Sen pointed at the golden crab making the gestures and asked her, "Snow Charmer, do you know itsnguage?"


    "No," Snow Charmer answered decisively.


    Han Sen was suddenly very disappointed. Since even Snow Charmer did not understand the crabnguage, it was impossible for himself to know what it was trying to say.


    "However, I do know what it means," Snow Charmer continued to say.


    "What does it want to say?" Han Sen was excited and asked Snow Charmer.


    Snow Charmer said quietly, "Its gesture is quite obvious. It wants to split the body of the silver eel with you."


    Han Sen was dazed. Looking at the gestures of the golden crab, he felt it was true.


    The golden crab made a gesture in the middle of the silver eel¡¯s body and then pointed to both sides and Han Sen. It seemed to be saying Han Sen could pick one side.


    Han Sen blushed. Such a simple gesture, yet he was unable to understand it. How foolish!


    Han Sen quickly took Snow Charmer back. Making his servant see his foolish side, Han Sen felt quite embarrassed.


    "Half is no... Two thirds... Mine" Han Sen gestured as he spoke, sounding like an alien.


    However, this time the golden crab was the one who was confused. It stared at Han Sen with bubblesing out of its mouth and even scratched its head with its pincer like a person.


    Seeing that the golden crab did not understand him, Han Sen did not dare to approach the body either. He had to gesture to the golden crab to ask it to step aside repeatedly.


    Luckily, this gesture was easy to be understood. The golden crab moved aside and stared at Han Sen in suspicion.


    Han Sen gestured it to move aside a bit further, and so it did. After a couple of times, Han Sen made sure that the distance between the golden crab and the silver eel was safe to him. He then walked next to the silver eel¡¯s body, gesturing at two thirds of the body like the golden crab. He then pointed the smaller part and then the golden crab, therger part and then himself.


    The golden crab seemed to be understanding this time. As its shook its pincer, it moved its ws and returned to the eel.


    Han Sen felt scared and stepped back quickly, but the golden crab did not mean to chase after him. It gestured on the body again, meaning it insisted on half and half.


    Han Sen could not believe that he would bargain with a crab at this ce with gestures. And this golden crab looked like an olderdy bargaining in the farmers market, not willing to sacrifice anything.


    The man and the crab discussed for a while and finally reached an agreement. Han Sen could take about three fifths, while the golden crab was to take two fifths.


    Eat as you want. I wish you the bloody crab would be poisoned to death. Han Sen cut the body of the silver eel ording to the proportion they had agreed through gestures. Seeing the golden crab taking its part with its pincer, Han Sen cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 508: Crystal Treasure Box

    Chapter 508: Crystal Treasure Box


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was afraid that the crab might snatch his part after it finished its own, so he summoned the angel, feeding the remaining silver eel to her.


    The Archangel was the main force to help him hunt super creatures, so it was essential to Han Sen that she transform again. Sacred-blood meat was not a waste on her.


    In addition, this silver eel was as thick as a bucket and more than 30 feet long. Han Sen¡¯s part was about 18 feet long. It was too much for him to eat up, while the Archangel was eating with ease. Her mouth moving nonstop, she was not affected by the toxins at all. The silver eel disappeared quickly.


    Han Sen then had the time to look at the beast soul of the silver eel. Han Sen felt he was a bit too lucky recently. As long as he hunted a sacred-blood creature, he would gain a beast soul, which even scared Han Sen himself a little bit. He was afraid that he might have used up his luck and would be unlucky.


    Type of beast soul of sacred-blood silver eel: water mount.


    "Water mount!" Han Sen became overjoyed. He was just wondering how he coulde back to this ce again. After all, humans could not stay in the water for a long time and this ce was so deep in the water. Han Sen was not sure whether he was able to dive so deep himself. With the silver eel mount, it would be easy for him toe down.


    The only shoring of the beast soul was that it could not be used on thend. However, that did not trouble Han Sen at all. He had the golden growler on thend and did not need anything else.


    As the Archangel was enjoying the needs of the silver eel, Han Sen checked the crystal sailboat out and climbed to the deck.


    The sailboat was so big and carved out of crystal. However, nothing could be seen inside the boat, which made him feel quite weird.


    The golden crab had disappeared in a cabin, so Han Sen wanted to see whether there was other stuff in the cabin. However, before he came to the entrance, the golden crab suddenly rushed out, waving the pincer fiercely at Han Sen.


    "Buddy, don¡¯t be so nervous. I am only looking around and do not mean you harm," Han Sen stepped back and said with a smile, seeing that the golden crab was just guarding the entrance and did not chase him.


    However, the golden crab did not know what he was talking about, threatening him against approaching with its pincer.


    The more reluctant the golden crab was, the more Han Sen wanted to see what was in the cabin. However, he looked at the entire crystal sailboat and found that entrance was the only one. Since it was guarded by the golden crab, there was no way that Han Sen could enter.


    "Howe you are not poisoned?" Han Sen became upset, as he was not able to see what was inside the boat, he tried to stick his head up and look.


    Han Sen was no match of the golden crab, so he had to retreat temporarily to think of another way. Currently, Han Sen was very curious about the thing inside the crystal boat and was not in a rush to leave.


    In addition, he wondered if those people from ckgod Shelter were still guarding outside, so it was unnecessary for him to go out of the water.


    When I go out, I will definitely try to wipe out ckgod Shelter. Han Sen decided that as long as ckgod Shelter was still there, his grudge would never disappear. In addition, Goddess shelter was surrounded by ocean in three directions. In order to develop, it must expand to the icefield, which meant he must have his own ce here.


    Now that ckgod did him a service by bing his enemy, Han Sen would not be polite with him. He was calcting how he could kill the group of people and take their ce for himself.


    Han Sen had heard from Li Xinglun that ckgod was the strongest among the three forces on the icefield with the most resources. Li Xinglun and the other force could only be its match when they united, maintaining the bnce between the three.


    Previously, when Starwheel Shelter was under the attack of spirits and the other shelter was distracted, ckgod Shelter did not try to help. They probably wanted to unite the entire icefield after Starwheel Shelter was wiped out.


    It was not easy to conquer ckgod Shelter, obviously. Bloodgod himself was stronger than Han Sen, so he was very likely someone that had almost maxed out on sacred geno points. His fitness index should be more than 120.


    In addition, Han Sen was deterred by the knife skills of ckgod. Up until this moment, Han Sen still failed to understand how the strike disappeared, and if he did not understand it, he would suffer again when faced with ckgod.


    "If I could not beat him, I would rob him. ckgod Shelter has such arge territory that I don¡¯t believe they could guard all the ces if I attacked one by one." Han Sen made up his mind to take care of the ckgod territory when he got out.


    When he returned to the lower level of the boat, he saw that the Archangel had almost finished the body of the silver eel, with only a head left. Han Sen had a thought and stopped the Archangel from her feast, taking her back into his sea of soul.


    Han Sen looked around and hanged the head of the silver eel on a rope in front of the ship and hid on the right nk of the ship himself.


    After waiting for several hours, he indeed saw the golden crab sneaking out. However, because there was only a single rope, the crab could not climb up with its ws. It had to jump up to reach the head of the eel with its pincer. Seeing that the golden crab having left the crystal Han Sen secretly climbed onto the deck and sneaked into the cabin.


    When the golden crab was under the silver eel, it jumped twice but did not catch the head of the silver eel. Han Sen felt content secretly. He had calcted the height of the jump of the crap, and he deliberately made it hard for it to reach. However, the crab would not give up either. This way, he had enough time.


    Standing in front of the entrance, Han Sen looked inside the cabin. It was a hall inside. Everything was carved out of crystal, looking very delicate and beautiful.


    In the middle of the hall, the crystal table was ced. Han Sen originally thought it was a table, but when he entered, he found it was no table, but a crystal treasure box, with the crystal lock on the outside.


    However, the lock was not locked, so it was not really effective.


    "Is there some kind of treasure of the pirate or curse of the phantom boat?" Han Sen suddenly felt hesitant, not sure whether he should open this giant whistle box. It was so weird that there might be something dangerous inside.


    Greed and curiosity eventually beat his logic. Han Sen heard the noise of the head of the silver eel falling and knew that the golden crab would return very soon. He gritted his teeth, summoned Snow Charmer, stood next to the cabin door, and asked Snow Charmer to open the crystal box.


    The spirit was absolutely loyal to her master. After hearing themand, she took off the lock and lifted the lid of the box.

 Chapter 509: Crystal Palace

    Chapter 509: Crystal Pce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing nothing dangerous had happened, Han Sen quickly walked up to the crystal treasure box and had a look.


    Han Sen blinked and failed to react in time. In the treasure box there was a woman, whose lower body was a fishtail. Her upper body was naked and pale, with two scallops covering her boobs.


    Her long blue hair fell like a waterfall, and her ears were blue fins, looking pretty but weird.


    "Is this thing a mermaid?" Han Sen looked at the woman inside the treasure box and saw two other things next to her.


    One was a staff shaped like blue coral, and the other was a shiny gemstone.


    "Spirit staff... Spirit stone... Is this mermaid like creature a spirit?" Han Sen saw what the two items were and looked to the mermaid in the box, surprised.


    ording to the logic, once the shelter was conquered, the spirit had no way to run away. It could either choose to give its allegiance or destroy itself together with the spirit stone. Howe this mermaid like spirit was ced in this box? Suddenly, a thought made Han Sen¡¯s eyes lit up. "The sailboat does not look like it was made by humans. Is it possible that this crystal sailboat is in fact a shelter?"


    With the noise outside, Han Sen knew the golden crab seemed to be back. He quickly grabbed the spirit stone.


    If the mermaid was really a spirit, as long as Han Sen grabbed the spirit stone, the spirit must be his.


    Just when Han Sen put his hands on the spirit stone, the golden crab had rushed into the hall. After it saw Han Sen, it became furious, rushing toward him waving its pincer.


    He took the spirit stone in his hand and ran around the hall. He used the techniques in Dongxuan Sutra and ran from the golden crab using the pirs and other stuff as obstructions.


    Han Sen and the crab were running inside the crystal boat, and there was nothing the golden crab could do to Han Sen.


    When Han Sen ran, he suddenly heard a noise. Where the noise came from was the box that trapped the mermaid spirit.


    When he turned around to look, he saw the mermaid had sat up. Her white hands rubbed her eyes and then stretched. It looked like she had slept well.


    After the mermaid woke up, she saw Han Sen and the spirit stone in his hand. Her blue eyes were suddenly dazed, and she froze for a while.


    The golden crab was still chasing after Han Sen. When Han Sen was about to continue to run, he suddenly saw the mermaid taking up the staff and pointing it to the golden crab. The golden crab went to the side immediately and did not chase Han Sen anymore.


    The mermaid went out of the crystal box with the staff in her hand. When she walked, a piece of wave moved under her fishtail, supporting her to go forward.


    The mermaid went up to Han Sen, bowed to him with a hand on her right chest. And then she said, "Mermaid Princess wishes to give her master her pure soul and be his loyal servant."


    "Mermaid Princess. This mermaid is a royal spirit!" Han Sen heard her words and became overjoyed. He did not expect a mishap hade a blessing. Just by wandering around under the water, he had gained a royal spirit.


    There were two types of Royal spirits. One was Princess and the other was Prince. Since the mermaid caught herself a princess, she was for sure a royal spirit.


    Han Sen did not hesitate and put the spirit stone on her forehead. In blue light, the spirit stone and the mermaid became one. They both became a light that entered Han Sen¡¯s sea of soul.


    Mermaid Princess: Royal spirit.


    "She is indeed a royal spirit." Han Sen checked the information of the Princess. Although he had expected it, he still became overjoyed.


    After the Mermaid Princess became Han Sen¡¯s, the golden crab suddenly became fierce again. It was no longer bound by the spirit and rushed to Han Sen again.


    Han Sen ran out of the cabin to dodge the attack of the golden crab. He made it all the way under the crystal boat and the golden crab then gave up its chase.


    Han Sen moved further away from the boat and summoned the Mermaid Princess. He thenmanded her, "Get rid of the annoying crab."


    Since it was a royal spirit, then her ability should be the equivalence of a sacred-blood creature. With her unique intelligence, she should be able to be the match of the crab even if she could not kill it.


    However, the mermaid did not move at Han Sen¡¯smand. She took a deep breath, her ample breasts under white scallops shivered, and she said, "Master, I don¡¯t have the ability to kill it."


    Han Sen felt dazed and looked at her. "Are you not a royal spirit? Even if you could not kill the crab, you should be able to fight it?"


    "Sorry, master. I am not a fighting spirit. I do not have the ability to fight," said the Mermaid Princess.


    "Then what is your ability?" Han Sen asked curiously.


    He had heard about the nobatant spirits, which were rather rare. However, that was mainly because the spirits that humans gained were limited in general.


    "I could operate the Crystal Pce." The Mermaid Princess pointed at the crystal sailboat.


    "How would that be useful?" Han Sen looked at the Mermaid Princess, dazed. The ability of this royal spirit was just to operate a boat. Han Sen could not think of what use it would serve.


    "The Crystal Pce Shelter is indestructible internally. It could sail to any ce in the water, and it could go to the bottom of the sea. Except for the fact that it could not leave the water, Crystal Pce could reach anywhere." Mermaid Princess was obviously upset about Han Sen questioning her ability.


    Han Sen thought about it and reckoned that this ability was rather nice. Since the boat was a royal shelter, Han Sen now had a moving castle on the ocean with Mermaid Princess. He could go hunting without any efforts, which would solve the issue of theck of creatures.


    Thinking it was a nice thing to have, Han Senmanded the Mermaid Princess again, "Okay, get the Crystal Pce over here right now."


    "Sorry, master. I could not." The spirit said helplessly.


    "Howe you could not do that either? Didn¡¯t you just say that you could operate the Crystal Pce?" Han Sen looked at the spirit in suspicion.


    "I must be sitting on the operating seat of the Crystal Pce to control it," answered Mermaid Princess.


    Han Sen became somewhat depressed. The golden crab was guarding the cabin. So, it did not make sense for him to rush inside. In addition, God knows whether there were more impressive creatures inside.


    "Forget it. When I think of a way to kill the crab, I will take back the Crystal Pce." Han Sen give up the thought of taking the sailboat by force. Other people did not have Mermaid Princess anyway, so they could not take the sailboat away even if they had discovered it.

 Chapter 510: Tornado Knife

    Chapter 510: Tornado Knife


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At a remote corner of the frozenke, Han Sen made an ice hole from underneath the water and climbed out. He shook off the water on his body and quickly left theke for the icefield seeing no one was around.


    Han Sen wanted to go to Starwheel Shelter to ask Li Xinglun about the detailed information of ckgod Shelter. Only when he had more information about his enemy could he hit his enemy harder.


    Especially, Han Sen must find out about ckgod¡¯s knife skills.


    Li Xinglun was very d to see Han Sen visiting him. Hearing Han Sen exining his conflict with ckgod, he frowned and said, "ckgod is more and more arrogant and wanton."


    Li Xinglun exined the background of ckgod in details to Han Sen, which made Han Sen frowned slightly.


    The family of ckgod was quite ordinary, but he was working for a force in the Alliance, which made it almost impossible for Han Sen to kill him in the Alliance. Among all the shelters, he was the strongest on the icefield. In addition, every month he provided arge sum of ie to the force in the Alliance, which gave him strong support. It was not easy to take him down.


    As for the knife skills of ckgod, all Li Xinglun knew was that it was called Tornado Knife. He did not know how it worked either. Li Xinglun only knew that when ckgod made the move, the knife would disappear for a moment, as if it was teleported.


    Of course, ckgod was merely an evolver, so he could not have the ability to make the knife teleport. There must be some special techniques that they did not know of.


    "Tornado Knife, it sounds familiar somehow?" Han Sen felt he had heard about the name somewhere.


    Thinking about it, Han Sen then remembered that Tang Zhenliu had once said that one of his knife skills was Tornado Knife.


    However, from what Han Sen could remember, Tang Zhenliu did not have the ability to make his weapon disappear.


    "Would this ckgod be rted to Tang Zhenliu?" Han Sen was determined to ask Tang Zhenliu first when he went back, to figure out what Tornado Knife was about.


    After he returned to the Alliance, Han Sen asked Ji Yanran to get him the number of Tang Zhenliu in the military. Han Sen then contacted Tang Zhenliu.


    "Han Sen, how does it feel to be a soldier?" Tang Zhenliu asked Han Sen, smiling.


    "I don¡¯t feel much," Han Sen shrugged and said.


    He was telling the truth. Although he was now Ji Yanran¡¯s guard, the actual guard was Annie, so Han Sen was merely a deration.


    In fact, no one expected that Han Sen could protect Ji Yanran as an evolver. His position was required by Ji Yanran herself, and initially her guard was only Annie.


    However, since Annie had arrived, Han Sen had a lot less time to spend with Ji Yanran. That woman was following Ji Yanran almost 24/7, which made Han Sen very mad about it, even questioning whether she was a lesbian in love with Ji Yanran.


    "Ha ha, your life is great. With the beauty on your side, it is not like an ordinary service. You arepletely on vacation with your girl. Lin Feng and I are having a terrible time. We are either training or fighting the Shura, almost losing our lives several times," said Tang Zhenliu, feeling upset.


    "Howe you guys are at the front?" Han Sen asked, puzzled.


    With the background of Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng, it should be easy for them to stay in the back, but they were serving in the front.


    "It ispletely Lin Feng¡¯s idea. He said only by doing this can we exercise ourselves. He must stay in this hell and the wars are so frequent that I have almost gone mad." Although Tang Zhenliu said that, he was smiling. Obviously, he was just joking stop


    Han Sen looked at Tang Zhenliu carefully and found he had much darker skin than before. He also looked tougher with an injury that had not cured on his forehead, looking more like a man.


    Tang Zhenliu exined briefly what was happening on his side. Lin Feng and he were warframe soldiers. And on their, humans and Shura were coexisting, fighting for the mines. However, because of the location of the, no one could take the entire. Both forces had armies on the and they fought once in a while.


    When they had finished chatting, Han Sen then asked about ckgod and Tornado Knife. After hearing Han Sen¡¯s words, Tang Zhenliu hit the table madly and said coldly, "Dammit. Han Sen, if you have the chance, killed the bastard for me."


    Han Sen was surprised to see Tang Zhenliu being so excited, so he asked Tang Zhenliu what had happened.


    Tang Zhenliu told Han Sen that Tornado Knife was originally one of the family secrets of the Tangs. Later on, due to some incidents in the family, Tornado Knife was robbed by others, which was a huge shame for the family.


    "Then I could act freely." Han Sen was initially afraid that there might be some kind of connection between ckgod and Tang Zhenliu, which might be awkward in the future. At this point, he waspletely rxed.


    "Kill him, and I will treat you to drinks. Do not worry about people supporting ckgod. If you could kill him, I will take care of those people." Tang Zhenliu told Han Sen about the core secret of Tornado Knife, wishing Han Sen could get rid of Tang Zhenliu, giving his family justice.


    After hearing Tang Zhenliu¡¯s exnation, Han Sen understood why it looked like ckgod¡¯s knife had disappeared.


    In fact, it did not truly disappear. Just because the Tornado Knife was so fast, it felt like it had disappeared.


    The speed was not continuous, but a temporary effect in the attack. In a short amount of time, the speed of the knife increased greatly, making the high-speed even higher, causing a visual illusion.


    In fact, the knife seen by the eyes was the shadow of the knife. The real knife had already changed its location.


    Although Han Sen had understood the mechanism of Tornado Knife, it was still very difficult to tackle it. At that kind of speed, even if he knew what was happening, it would be useless if he could not follow the knife.


    With Han Sen¡¯s eyesight, he could not even see the knife, so even if he knew the knife was elsewhere, he could not block it.


    Tang Zhenliu did not have enough speed and strength in the past, so he did not achieve the same effect as ckgod. Currently, if he used the skills, he would not be worse than ckgod.


    "Do you have time tomorrow?" Tang Zhenliu asked Han Sen.


    "Yes," replied Han Sen.


    "Okay then. You go to the virtual camp tomorrow and I will spar with you. Today I have something else, so I must leave now." Tang Zhenliu was a decisive person, so he directly hung up.


    Han Sen knew that Tang Zhenliu was going to spar with him using Tornado Knife, which was great news to Han Sen.

 Chapter 511: Solving the Puzzle

    Chapter 511: Solving the Puzzle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next day, Han Sen logged into the virtual camp at the time agreed with Tang Zhenliu.


    ording to the ID name that Tang Zhenliu told him, Han Sen added him as a friend. Tang Zhenliu epted Han Sen¡¯s request and invited him to enter the room, changing the setting to "no audience allowed."


    Tornado Knife was one of the secrets of Tang Zhenliu¡¯s family. Although it was leaked once, the secret shall still be kept.


    Tang Zhenliu demonstrated for Han Sen in a slower speed than normal. In addition, he told Han Sen about the keys of the Tornado Knife in slow motion, which could not be seen by outsiders.


    The front was different from the back. Because Tang Zhenliu could not make much time every day, he was sacrificing his limited resting time and sparing one hour a day. Therefore, the two did not speak at all and went directly into the fight.


    Tang Zhenliu shed at Han Sen with his weapon, and Han Sen tried to block it. When the two weapons were about to sh, Tang Zhenliu¡¯s weapon weirdly disappeared at Han Sen¡¯s side. When it appeared again, it was already on Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Although Han Sen could use his footwork to dodge the strike, it would not be meaningful at all. If he could not block the strike upfront, the best Han Sen could do was not to lose. If he could not beat ckgod, it would mean nothing to Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not continue to dodge Tang Zhenliu¡¯s strikes, taking the strike directly and feeling the rhythm of the skills.


    "Again." Han Sen waved his weapon again, attacking Tang Zhenliu one more time.


    Although Tang Zhenliu had exined the key to the skills, Han Sen still felt it was difficult to predict the Tornado Knife in actual fight.


    It was mainly because the speed of the weapon was so fast that Han Sen could only stop it by attacking Tang Zhenliu. The best he could do was mutual destruction, and most of the time, Han Sen was killed off directly.


    Neither of them could predict the other. However, because Tornado Knife was fast enough, Tang Zhenliu was able to cut Han Sen earlier, which Han Sen had no solution to cope with.


    "Again... Again... Again..."


    One hour had soon passed, but the result was not that great. When Tang Zhenliu was using all he got, Han Sen still could not block Tornado Knife.


    "There is a unique way to use force in my family, which is integrated in Tornado Knife. It allows the speed to be incredibly high momentarily. At the same fitness level, one is unlikely to block Tornado Knife. In addition, ckgod is even stronger than you. If you want to beat him, you can only rely on your footwork and wait for him to expose his weaknesses. Otherwise, it is hard for you to win. I am only sparring with you to get you familiar with the rhythm and attacking range of Tornado Knife, so that you will have more information when you face him again," Tang Zhenliu said and quickly left the virtual camp.


    Han Sen knew that Tang Zhenliu was right. If it was the one on one, Han Sen could use his footwork to deal with ckgod, and it will not be easy for ckgod to beat him. However, that way, he will only have an opportunity when ckgod made a mistake, which meant handing the initiative to ckgod, which Han Sen could not ept.


    In addition, the ckgod Shelter was huge, so Han Sen would never have an opportunity to fight ckgod one on one. ckgod would definitely be surrounded by other evolvers. In order to kill ckgod, Han Sen had to block Tornado Knife upfront.


    "So fast. How shall I block it?" Han Sen thought to himself but did not have any conclusion.


    Beep beep!


    As Han Sen was thinking, he suddenly heard a call on the virtual camp. He took a look and saw it was from Ms. perfume.


    Han Sen chose to ept, and Ms. perfume suddenly appeared in front of Han Sen. She looked at Han Sen and asked, "Coach, do you have time to teach me? I have several questions aboutst session that I want to ask you."


    "I¡¯m afraid today¡¯s not a good time." Han Sen shook his head. He was thinking what the solution to Tornado Knife was and was in no mood to teach Ms. perfume.


    Qin Xuan was slightly disappointed. She had waited for a long time to see soldier on the warship again, but she did not have the opportunity to ask him questions. Naturally, she was let down.


    When Qin Xuan was about to say goodbye, she suddenly heard Han Sen asked, "do you practice fast sword or knife?"


    "Yes, but I am not that good at it," Qin Xuan answered hastily.


    Atomic fission that she practiced was great in both strength and perseverance. That was why her techniques were all quite bnced. There were no extreme techniques.


    "Then, if you encounter someone who is much faster than you, what will you do?" Han Sen did not truly want to ask her, but only voiced his concern.


    Qin Xuan thought about it and said, "Avoid it with my footwork and then find the perfect opportunity."


    Qin Xuan thought he was using questions to teach her and felt quite happy inwardly, not daring to take Han Sen¡¯s question lightly.


    "If you could not dodge and have to fight it out with your opponent, what then?" Han Sen asked again.


    "If we are fighting for life and death, the faster one will definitely win. If I am not faster than my opponent, and I could only enhance my strength." Qin Xuan said after serious consideration.


    "Why strength?" Han Sen looked at her in surprise. He initially thought Qin Xuan would say to increase her defense.


    Qin Xuan thought Han Sen was testing her, so she organized her words and said, "If one is fast, then his strength must not be too strong. If I am strong enough, I will not die from his strike. However, my strike will kill him. That is a method."


    "Although what you said might work, it is not the answer I want." Han Sen shook his head with a wry smile. This method would not work against Tornado Knife.


    The strength of ckgod was stronger than Han Sen¡¯s to begin with. Even if they trade one strike for the other, Han Sen would be the one who suffered more.


    "I am not smart enough. Please instruct me, coach." Qin Xuan could not think of a way to win when her opponents was faster than her. Han Sen wanted to say he did not know, but when he saw Miss perfume, Han Sen suddenly thought of one thing. Last time, when he was teaching her, he was exining the techniques in Dongxuan Sutra. At that time, he exined several techniques that he was practicing. However, thinking of those techniques, Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    It was not about those techniques, but about some other words in Dongxuan Sutra.


    The other words were also included in the parts of Dongxuah Sutra that Han Sen had already tranted. It was rted to what Han Sen had learned about footwork, but Han Sen was not able to perceive it fully.


    However, thinking back, Han Sen felt he suddenly understood those words.


    He invited Ms. perfume to fight and said to her, "Come on, use all you got to attack me at full speed."

 Chapter 512: Sullen Tang Zhenliu

    Chapter 512: Sullen Tang Zhenliu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Xuan was overjoyed, thinking Han Sen was trying to teach her. She did not save any energy and cut at Han Sen with Thunder Knife at full speed.


    Han Sen had been practicing Thunder Knife as well recently, so he was quite familiar with the skill. When Qin Xuan just raised her hand, before the skill wasunched, she felt she had to stop.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s hand movedter and slower than Qin Xuan¡¯s, he ced his hand at a spot that made marry feel very ufortable, stopping her from attacking. If Qin Xuan continued her attack by force, her arm would hit Han Sen¡¯s hand de. Qin Xuan took back her hand and was ready to attack again, but the result was the same. Han Sen¡¯s hand was again ced at a spot that made her feel very ufortable.


    Qin Xuan had changed the way to attack 7 to 8 times, but she was never able to make aplete strike. All of her strikes were forced to change in the middle, which made her feel so ufortable that she almost wanted to vomit blood.


    This way, Qin Xuan was even more respectful toward Han Sen, believing more firmly that Han Sen was a martial arts master and some incredible figure in the military.


    "I understand. Coach you are saying that even if my opponent is fast enough, as long as there is space and distance, I could stay still to fight his moves and buy myself time using space and distance so as to react..." Qin Xuan said happily.


    "It is notpletely like that. You do not understand. If you practice more, you will naturally understand it in the future." Han Sen was very happy, and he did not mean to put Qin Xuan down.


    Qin Xuan was right, he did buy some time using the distance. However, this amount of time was not enough for him to beat the opponent. The key to win was the word "block."


    In ancient times, there was a strategy in wars called attacking Wei to save Zhao, which meant attacking the opponent in his vital parts to make him give up the original target.


    The exnation about the word "block" in Dongxuan Sutra was to attack where the enemy had to save and find out the enemy¡¯s weakness so as to tackle the enemy¡¯s strengths, making the enemy feeling ufortable to use his own strength.


    This technique was also called "no kill." The aim of this technique was not to kill the enemy, but to force the enemy to take defensive position.


    As long as the enemy turned from attacking to defending, then Han Sen could use his footwork. Since the enemy no longer had the ability to attack, it was just a matter time to beat him.


    In order to use the blocking technique well, Han Sen must first figure out the importance of each moves, which meant he needed to understand the strengths and weaknesses of his opponent.


    For example, Han Sen himself had also practiced Thunder Knife, so he knew what the positions that Qin Xuan had to defend herself were. If Qin Xuan uses a different technique that Han Sen was not familiar with, the effect would not be as good.


    Currently, what was beneficial to Han Sen was that Tang Zhenliu who had the same level at using Tornado Knife was his sparring partner. All he needed to do was to fully understand Tornado Knife, and then he could reach the effect that Tang could not attack him at all.


    Thinking of that, Han Sen wished that he could fight Tang Zhenliu right away so as to familiarize himself with Tornado Knife.


    However, unfortunately, Tang Zhenliu had to many tasks in the front, so he only had limited time every day. When he was in the middle of a project, he did not have time at all.


    Even so, Tang Zhenliu was astonished by Han Sen¡¯s performance. Initially, he only wanted for Han Sen to avoid the attacks when Han Sen got familiar with the knife skills. However, Han Sen was trying to block the attacks altogether.


    Tang Zhenliu originally thought that was something couldn¡¯t be achieved. It was a family secret, and he knew very well how strong the techniques were, which were impossible to block.


    However, the more he sparred with Han Sen, the more he doubted his own thought. When facing Han Sen, Tang Zhenliu felt harder and harder to make his moves. He felt like he was trapped in a barbed cage. Whenever he tried to reach out his arm, he would be stabbed. And when he was trying to reach out his legs, his thighs would be hurt. The feeling was so depressing that he almost wanted to vomit blood.


    The more he fought Han Sen, the more painful Tang Zhenliu felt. He almost wanted to drop his weapon.


    "Weirdo... You and Lin Feng are both weirdos..." Finally, one day, Tang Zhenliu could not take it anymore. He threw his weapon away and eximed madly at Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew that his blocking skills were quite good now. Although it might not work against other skills, it will definitely function when it came to Tornado Knife.


    All he needed to do was practice more in order to beat ckgod.


    "This time, you better not give me the chance." Han Sen was thinking how he could get rid of ckgod the bastard.


    Tang Zhenliu was feeling quite d. Luckily, his family had more secrets than Tornado Knife. Otherwise, in the future, he did not need to fight Han Sen again and could simply call him grandpa.


    In the meantime, Tang Zhenliu swore to himself that he would never use his family skills again in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen asked Tang Zhenliu to practice with him a few more days. In the end, Tang Zhenliu had be the one who was tortured. He could not make his moves, and he was beaten miserably by Han Sen.


    Sometimes, Tang Zhenliu could not stand it and used different knife skills to turn the situation around.


    When Tang Zhenliu no longer wanted to spar with Han Sen and avoided virtual camp, Han Sen then gave up.


    Currently, Han Sen was very confident to face Tornado Knife. However, he was not sure whether ckgod had practiced other impressive skills. In addition, ckgod had many master fighters that it was almost impossible to kill him without a perfect opportunity.


    "If I could not kill you, I must gain some profits first." After learning from Li Xinglun the recent moves of ckgod, Han Sen squinted his eyes.


    At this time of the year, because of the ocean currents or other causes, on the beach of ice river where there were normally no creatures at all would witness the arrival of arge number of snake fish. They came to the beach from the ocean for unknown reason.


    Most snake fish were primitive creatures. However, if the cluster of fish was huge enough, there might be mutant and sacred-blood snake fish among them.


    The beach of the ice River was the territory of ckgod Shelter. Every year, tens of thousands of snake fish would climb up from the ocean. They could always harvest several mutant snake fish and a sacred-blood snake fish king.


    This was one of the fixed benefits of ckgod Shelter. At this time of the year, ckgod would summon arge number of people toe to the beach to hunt snake fish.


    Han Sen arrived at the ice river early. However, he did not go hunting, but dug an ice cave that only one person could fit in at a quarter of the beach. He then hid in the cave and piled up snow on the outside.


    No matter how hard ckgod thought, he could not predict that someone would be hiding in the ice cave for several days. After therge cluster of snake fish hade to the shore, he led people to clear up the ce and did not find Han Sen.

 Chapter 513: Snake Fish King

    Chapter 513: Snake Fish King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was hiding inside the ice cave, biting the meat jerky as he observed the situation from the gap he kept deliberately.


    Arge number of snake fish started to climb out of the ice River and reached the beach covered in ice. More and more fish arrived, yet no one knew what they were trying to do. More than a thousand people had gathered from the ckgod Shelter, hunting the snake fish that had arrived.


    Snake fish looked like sea snakes. In fact, different from snakes, they did not have fangs or any teeth.


    Because they were covered in slime, weapons would easily slide on their skin. If one was entangled by the creature, its sharp scales on the stomach could even break one¡¯s bones.


    If there were not a huge group hunting snake fish together, a small number of people would easily be besieged by the snake fish and killed. Ordinary people did not have the conditions to kill them. Only arge force like ckgod could organize some new people to hunt snake fish together.


    Because the sacred-blood snake fish king had not appeared, the strong evolvers with a fitness level above a hundred including ckgod himself did not make a move. All they did was to lead thousands of evolvers to hunt the creatures on the beach.


    The primitive snake fish were all ck. asionally, somerger snake fish with a golden lion on their back could be spotted, which were the mutant ones.


    Han Sen had not seen the sacred-blood fish king, but he heard that the fish king would be smaller in size, even smaller than primitive ones. It was probably around the size of an ordinary cobra.


    Because of this, Han Sen wanted to steal the sacred-blood snake fish king. If it were bigger, he could not take it away even after he stole it. The sacred-blood snake fish king was perfect in size.


    There were 2 to 3 days from the snake fish arriving at the shore until they returned to the ocean, so Han Sen was in no rush.


    The cold inside the ice cave did not have much of an effect on him. However, he was ufortable crawling and had to use Jadeskin to make himself feel better since he could not move.


    Luckily, the second day since the snake fish came to the shore, Han Sen heard exims among the crowd. He quickly looked into the gap and saw arge ball of snake fish had arrived at the shore. On top of the ball, a small dark red snake fish was standing with its head up. The dark red snake fish was a bit more than 6 feet long. Standing on top of the wall, it had a pair of fins or wings on the back of its head. As the fins moved, it made a weird noise.


    "The sacred-blood snake fish king had eventually arrived." Han Sen suddenly became excited, observing the condition on the outside. Once he had an opportunity, he would go ahead and catch the snake fish king.


    He had even nned the route to escape. Currently, it was the snake fish season. For the snake fish to arrive, so there were no other creatures in the ocean nearby.


    After Han Sen took the snake fish king, he would rush into the ocean. Riding on the silver eel, he could escape with ease. As many people as ckgod Shelter had, they could not catch up with him and had to watch him go.


    After the snake fish king appeared, the other snake fish became even crazier, rushing to the floor. The advanced fighters at ckgod Shelter eventually moved. Five or six evolvers with fitness above 100 killed their way toward the fish king, led by ckgod.


    Other people continued to guard their own positions, killing the other snake fish. They did not look nervous at all. Obviously, they were quite experienced.


    ckgod and his fellows rushed out, and primitive snake fish could not block their way at all. Very soon, they were approaching the snake fish king. Snake fish king issued a strange squeak and bounced itself into the air. Its fins moving, it flew in the sky like a bird.


    Its little wings were too small. On the back of its head, they looked like a pair of ears that were slightly bigger. Unexpectedly, it could fly with the wings.


    ckgod and the rest were besieging the fish king. As they hit it with their weapons, their weapons obviously slid off. They could not kill the creature in a short amount of time.


    The snake fish king was a hundred times more slimy than an eel. Even sacred-blood beast soul sword would slide off its body, not leaving any marks.


    Even ckgod¡¯s Tornado Knife did not work on it, which made Han Sen feel quite surprised. If they could not hurt the snake fish king, how did ckgod and the rest kill it in the past years?


    Those people did not use any special method but attacked the snake fish king together while killing the primitive snake fish that were approaching them.


    After watching for a while, Han Sen could guess what they were trying to do. Although that snake fish king could fly, obviously it could notst long in the air since it took more than the little wings to fly.


    The first time when it was flying, it could maintain about fifteen minutes in the air. However, gradually, it couldst shorter and shorter in the air and had tond.


    In the air, he did not have any point of force application. However, when it was on thend, there were points of force application. When the weapons cut it again, they would not slide off that easily.


    After watching for more than half an hour, Han Sen noticed that the snake fish king was weaker and weaker. He knew that it was his opportunity, took away the snow on the outside, and climbed out of the ice cave.


    Currently, it was the key moment for him to hunt the snake fish king. Because the snake fish king had felt ominous and continued to scream, which made the cluster of snake fish even crazier. Everyone was doing their best to hunt the snake fish, and no one had extra energy to look at other people.


    In addition, they had already cleared the space and blocked the way to the beach, so there was no way they could expect an outsider present.


    Han Sen got inside the group of thousands of people, and no one found he was an outsider. Han Sen killed several snake fish casually and gradually approached.


    ckgod and the rest had already circled the snake fish king in different directions, for fear that it might escape into the ocean. It was harder and harder for the snake fish king to fly. It looked like it was about to be dead.


    Once it lost the ability to fly and could only wiggle on the ground, it would be easily killed.


    Han Sen gradually approached ckgod and his mates, focusing his eyes on their moves. Han Sen thought, this is a good opportunity. If I could kill ckgod here, then ckgod Shelter would have no leader, which would make it much easier for me to conquer the shelter.


    Initially, Han Sen only wanted to steal the snake fish king. Now that he had an opportunity to assassinate ckgod, he would not let it go. Han Sen focused on ckgod first.


    Very soon, the fish king could no longer fly. ckgod was overjoyed, found an opportunity, and rushed to cut it in half.

 Chapter 514: Stealing

    Chapter 514: Stealing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother... Watch out..." When ckgod was about to make a strike, he suddenly heard his friend calling him and felt ominous.


    ckgod was indeed quite impressive and decisive. The moment he heard the voice, he directly fell forward.


    However, it was still a bit toote. He felt a burning pain on his back. It seemed that the armor on his back and his muscles were shed open by sharp weapons.


    Han Sen felt it was a shame. ckgod and the top evolvers were a bit too far from the crowd. When he approached them, he was still discovered by an evolver opposite him, who warned ckgod in time. With his ws, he did not kill ckgod this time.


    ckgod fell to the ground and rolled a dozen feet away, holding back the pain on his back. The five evolvers with fitness level above a hundred came to Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not linger. His strike did not kill ckgod, so he knew that he had lost his opportunity. He rushed to the snake fish king directly, using the ws to cut off its head. Taking up the creature¡¯s body, Han Sen ran toward the ice river.


    "Sacred-blood creature snake fish king killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points."


    The evolvers tried to stop Han Sen, but Han Sen swayed left and right, zigzagging among three persons momentarily. He ran past five persons nonstop. When ckgod got up, holding back his pain, Han Sen had already gone.


    "It is that asshole. He¡¯s not dead yet? Kill him for me." ckgod saw what Han Sen looked like, recognized him, and yelled to the evolvers in surprise and madness.


    The evolvers quickly caught up with Han Sen. However, Han Sen directly jumped into the ice river. A giant silver eel appeared underneath his feet. The giant silver eel broke the ice on the river and was a hundred feet away instantaneously, leaving ckgod and his friends appalled on thend.


    "ckgod, I am taking some of the interests today. Next time I see you I will kill you." Han Sen said loudly and rolled the silver Io away.


    "You are dead... I will kill you definitely... Kill you" ckgod was so mad that he was standing, cursing at Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    When he scolded Han Sen, he moved his back, which made his injury so painful that his face became grim.


    ckgod became very mad. Not only was he almost killed by a sneak attack, but his sacred-blood snake fish king was stolen.


    In addition, the one who did all that was someone who he thought had died underneath the frozenke.


    Since he came to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, ckgod had never suffered so much, which made him so angry that he was about to vomit blood.


    Han Sen disregarded what ckgod did and rode the silver eel away,nding at a remote location. He summoned Meowth and rode Meowth away from the territory of ckgod Shelter.


    ...... I am a barbecue master..." Han Sen barbecued the snake fish that he had skinned on the convenient stove he brought with him and hummed a little song happily.


    It was not easy to get his hands on such a sacred-blood creature. This sacred-blood snake fish king would give him eight or nine sacred geno points at least.


    What was more important was that this creature was stolen from ckgod, which made Han Sen feel it was extra tasty. Just by smelling the fragrance of the barbecue, he could not stop his mouth from watering.


    "Unfortunately, they onlye to the shore once a year. Otherwise, it would be so good if I could still want every day," Han Sen thought as he barbecued.


    Before the barbecue was done, Han Sen saw a maning his way in the snow outside.


    "ckgod¡¯s guys are here?" Han Sen was surprised, nced that way, and it did not look like it. If it were the people from ckgod Shelter, they should be more than one person.


    The person walked closer, and Han Sen saw what he looked like. Out of Han Sen¡¯s expectation, he knew the man. Although they were not familiar with each other, he had a deeper impression of him.


    The grandson of Senator Yi, Yi Dongmu. When Han Sen participated in the contest of first God¡¯s Sanctuary using Dors identity, Han Sen beat Yi Dongmu to be top ten. And the fairy queen was his reward for being one of the Chosen.


    After that, he had never heard the news about Yi Dongmu again. Unexpectedly, Han Sen ran into the person here.


    Yi Dongmu walked directly opposite Han Sen. He looked at the barbecue on the stove and ced a fox-like red creature on the snow. Pointing to the barbecue, he asked, "I want to trade this mutant creature for your barbecue, will you do it?"


    "No," Han Sen rejected directly, thinking, "You think I¡¯m an idiot? A mutant creature for my sacred-blood creature?"


    Yi Dongmu could not help frowning, checking Han Sen out again. Because he had not had anything cooked in so long, he wanted to trade the mutant creature he hunted for the barbecue, which was unexpectedly turned down by the other person.


    "Can I borrow your stove? Name your price." Yi Dongmu could not tell where Han Sen was from, so he did not mind the answer. Yi Dongmu pointed to Han Sen¡¯s stove said.


    "The stove is quite cheap. Just use it," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Yi Dongmu did not say anything but summoned a dagger to clean up the fox-like creature. Cutting off a piece of meat, he started to make the barbecue.


    The two persons did not converse much but barbecued respectively. When Han Sen barbecue was about ready, he took a bite and felt it was so tasty. The grease melted in his mouth.


    "So nice." Han Sen took out some condiments to put on the barbecue before he gobbled it up.


    Yi Dongmu was stunned. It was the first time he saw someone being so rxed when hunting. Not only had Han Sen brought the stove, he also brought a dozen types of condiments, which filled up arge bag.


    Swallowing, Yi Dongmu continued to make his own barbecue. However, Han Sen¡¯s barbecue with condiments smelled so good that it was hard for Yi Dongmu not to notice.


    Yi Dongmu had been working hard to cultivate, trying to enhance his martial arts skills and clear his name that was belittled by Dor.


    He often spent several months every time he came to the God¡¯s Sanctuary, and sometimes even more than half a year. On the icefield, all he could eat what was raw meat. Even if he was made of iron, his stomach would no longer take it.


    "Will you sell me the condiments?" Yi Dongmu asked eventually.


    "This is quite expensive," Han Sen blinked and said. He was nice enough to let Yi Dongmu use the stove for free. There was no way he could give the condiments to Yi Dongmu for free as well. Han Sen was the one who brought the condiments to the God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "Name your price," Yi Dongmu said directly.


    "Give me the remaining half piece of your meat, and you can use my condiments as you like." Han Sen¡¯s condiments were not valuable in fact. However, because they were rare, they were worth something in this ce.


    Without even blinking, Yi Dongmu through the half piece of mutant meat to Han Sen and said, "Give me the condiments."


    "I like a decisive person like yourself." Han Sen gave the condiments to Yi Dongmu and took the mutant meat with pleasure.

 Chapter 515: Dollar Would Be Better

    Chapter 515: Dor Would Be Better


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "How long have you spent in God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Yi Dongmu asked Han Sen.


    "Not long, just a few days." Han Sen said.


    "Have you heard about Dor recently?" Yi Dongmu had spent about six months in the God¡¯s Sanctuary this time. He had been hunting alone all the time and did not have any news from the outside.


    Han Sen was dazed, as he did not expect that was what Yi Dongmu would ask. He thought about it and said, "I heard that there was someone named Kill Dor on the official tform. He had won consecutively. Some people said he was Dor himself, and I wondered if that was true."


    "Tell me about the details," Yi Dongmu said immediately.


    Having taken the mutant meat, Han Sen exined briefly to Yi Dongmu, and added in the end deliberately, "I have only heard about it. No one knows whether Kill Dor¡¯s actual Dor. And I will be thest one to tell."


    "It must be him. Except for him, no one could be that good," Yi Dongmu said assertively.


    Han Sen was embarrassed inwardly. There were definitely evolvers who could be as good. He just had not met a truly good opponent.


    "I want to hunt a sacred-blood creature and need an assistant. Come with me, I will spare you 10% of the meat after I seed," Yi Dongmu said to Han Sen after eating a smaller half of the barbecue and taking the rest into his pocket.


    "20%," Han Sen blinked and doubled the price.


    "Let¡¯s go." Yi Dongmu did not bargain and asked Han Sen to go with him.


    Han Sen like people like this a lot. Rich people who did not care about the price and only cared to be happy are the best.


    Following Yi Dongmu eastward on the icefield, Han Sen reached the snowcapped mountains in less than two days. If he were to go back to Goddess shelter, he must cross this region.


    However, because of the terrain, it was not easy to pass this region. Furthermore, if he encountered sacred-blood creatures, it was too dangerous to fight on the mountains without the ability to fly. If he were not careful, he would fall into deep valleys.


    The reason that Li Xinglun and ckgod would try to conquer the royal shelter before they expand to the mountainous region was because of the terrain, which was unsuitable forrge-scale fights.


    "You are not trying to enter the mountains to hunt sacred-blood creatures?" Han Sen asked Yi Dongmu, surprised.


    "Rx, there is no risks. I¡¯m only asking you to lure the creature out for me. The rest is my job. That creature had suffered in my hands, so it would not there toe out if I were there," Yi Dongmu said quietly.


    Han Sen did not say anything more and followed Yi Dongmu into the snowcapped mountains. Like Yi Dongmu said, he did not go deep into the mountains, but stopped after climbing one mountain.


    "Just walk around ahead of me. When the creature hade out, run in my direction." Yi Dongmu dug a hole in the snow andy down, asking Han Sen to bury him with the snow.


    Han Sen knew that like himself, Yi Dongmu was also an assassin. He did not say much and followed Yi Dongmu¡¯s instruction, walking around in the valley ahead of him.


    Looking around, all he could see was continuous snowcapped mountains. There were no creatures, let alone sacred-blood creatures.


    "What creatures would be here?" Han Sen looked for a while and did not spot any creatures.


    As Han Sen became impatient, he suddenly heard hoofbeat. From afar, he saw a donkey-like creature with a pair of antlers running from behind a mountain.


    Its hooves were rather wide, which prevented it from being trapped in the snow. It ran toward Han Sen quickly, faster and faster.


    "There is a creature indeed!" Han Sen did not know whether this one was the one that Yi Dongmu was talking about. He turned around to run toward were Yi Dongmu was hiding.


    The creature looked like it could fly, running fast on the snow. Luckily, Han Sen was close to where Yi Dongmu was hiding and soon reached him.


    The creature followed Han Sen and approached him quickly. Yi Dongmu quickly emerged from underneath the snow, appearing under the stomach of the creature, stabbing his dagger into its stomach, making a long cut.


    The creature was bleeding on its stomach. Forgetting about Han Sen, it neighed, turned around and ran.


    However, Yi Dongmu would never let it go. Catching up with it, he cut the creature repeatedly. The creature finally fell on the floor quietly.


    "Good skills, good footwork." Han Sen couldn¡¯t helpplimenting. Yi Dongmu had made great progress in these years indeed. In addition, he was in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary several years earlier, so he had improved his geno points greatly.


    "If it were Dor, he would have killed the creature with the first strike. I am not good enough." Yi Dongmu said seriously.


    Han Sen felt very embarrassed inwardly. Yi Dongmu was simply obsessed.


    It should have been several years since Yi Dongmu saw him. So, there was no way Yi Dongmu knew what level Han Sen was on. It waspletely his own illusion.


    "Is that the sacred-blood creature that you were talking about?" Han Sen walked up to the creature and asked, puzzled.


    Although this creature ran fast, it did not look like a sacred-blood creature judging from its fitness.


    Yi Dongmu shook his head. "Not this one. This is a mutant creature."


    Yi Dongmu then paused and said, "This is good as well. We will use this body as the bait. That creature woulde out smelling the blood. You can stay here and make a barbecue out of this mutant creature."


    Yi Dongmu then dug another hole and hid himself again.


    "Brother, you do not need to work so hard. How about we continue after eating something together?" Asked Han Sen.


    "No need. If it were Dor, he would have done even better." Yi Dongmu said seriously and urged Han Sen to bury him up.


    Han Sen did not know what to say. Even he felt somewhat embarrassed. He did not feel he was as good as Yi Dongmu had described.


    Han Sen buried Yi Dongmu up again. Dissecting the mutant creature¡¯s body, Han Sen thought it was a bit too big for him to eat. He then summoned Meowth to offer him the food.


    Meowth bit the body of the mutant creature excitedly. As for Archangel, she did not care to eat mutant meat at all, not wanting toe out.


    Han Sen took out a piece of barbecued snake fish king, eating while squatting. He soon heard the voice telling him the increase of sacred geno points.


    Seeing that Han Sen was feeding mutant meat to his pet, Yi Dongmu frowned slightly. This behavior was a bit too extravagant. Even Yi Dongmu himself had never done that before.


    After all, the resources on this icefield were so limited that Yi Dongmu had not even filled up his mutant geno points yet.


    After Han Sen had just taken a few bites, he heard loud hoofbeat behind the mountain again.

 Chapter 516: Killed by One Strike

    Chapter 516: Killed by One Strike


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meowth that was eating suddenly bristled. It bared its teeth toward the direction of the noise and growled fiercely.


    Han Sen stared at the direction of the snowcapped mountain, and soon saw a creature that looked like a triceratops rushing out from behind the mountain.


    Its horn looked like a silver awl and its skin looked like iron. The moment the triceratops came out, Han Sen felt dazed.


    Han Sen wondered if Yi Dongmu was dumb. Such arge creature weighed at least a dozen tons. It would take more than a year for someone to eat it. What use would it be even if he killed it?


    But then Han Sen thought, Yi Dongmu was probably just trying to gain the beast soul. The meat was not that important to him.


    Han Sen felt a bit upset. However, it would not be a waste if he got the meat. He would not eat himself, but he could feed Archangel.


    Han Sen took Meowth and ran back. He did not need to move a finger anyway. With 20% of the meat, he could feed Archangel happily.


    That triceratops had rushed to the location of the body of the mutant creature. Without a pause, it still came toward Han Sen.


    Yi Dongmu who was buried in the snow suddenly came out of the pit, stabbing his dagger at the stomach of the triceratops.


    The skin of the triceratops was much thicker than that of the mutant creature. The dagger of Yi Dongmu disappeared in the skin of the triceratops, yet no blood came out. Only ck leather and white fat was cut open.


    The triceratops tried to get rid of Yi Dongmu under its stomach. However, Yi Dongmu moved up its body and came to its back like a gecko, stabbing its back fiercely.


    The triceratops roared and stamped like crazy, trying to take Yi Dongmu down. However, Yi Dongmu stuck himself so closely to the creature that he would not fall.


    Han Sen found a remote spot and sat down, caressing the head of Meowth and enjoying his barbecue as well as the performance of Yi Dongmu.


    "Bravo. I will give you 9.9 for this move," when seeing an excellent move, Han Sen could not help sharing.


    Yi Dongmu was so upset. The skin of the triceratops was so thick and tough that only a little blood came out when he had stabbed the creature multiple times.


    On the other hand, the triceratops seemed to have infinite strength. Jumping and wiggling, it almost got rid of Yi Dongmu several times. He had to hold the creature tied with both hands and stick close to it. There was no chance for him to touch the dagger again.


    However, Han Sen was enjoying the show, apuding when seeing something good, which made Yi Dongmu feel so upset he was about to vomit blood.


    "Come and help me!" Yi Dongmu could notst any longer and yelled to Han Sen.


    "That is not okay. We had an agreement. You give me 20% of the meat and all I need to do is to lure the sacred-blood creature out. I will not mind other businesses," Han Sen shook his head and said.


    "If this creature runs away, you will get nothing," Yi Dongmu eximed again.


    "If you want me to make a move, that is fine. However, that way, we could not split the meat like this. I must have 60% of the meat. 20% is my reward for leading it out. And the other 40% is what I should have for coborating with you to kill it," Han Sen counted his fingers and said.


    "60% is fine. You help me kill it, and you can take 60% of the meat." Yi Dongmu was in no mood to bargain with Han Sen. His main goal was to try to gain the beast soul. The meat was less important.


    "Okay, that¡¯s a deal." Han Sen then stood up, summoned his ws and walked toward the triceratops.


    "Help me to distract it from the side..." Seeing Han Sen approaching, Yi Dongmu quickly said.


    However, Han Sen did not pay any attention to him. He walked directly to face the triceratops.


    The triceratops noticed Han Sen and rushed to him with its eyes red. It almost looks like a lotive at full speed, incredibly scary.


    Han Sen was still walking toward the triceratops at a normal speed. The moment it was about to sh with the triceratops, Han Sen¡¯s body suddenly leaned back.


    The triceratops rushed over Han Sen¡¯s body, Han Sen was lying in the gap between its legs. The triceratops went ahead but did not hurt Han Sen at all.


    Han Sen dusted off the snow on his body and got up. The triceratops screamed with blooding out of its stomach. It wiggled and fell to the ground with a thump. It struggled several times but failed to get up again.


    Yi Dongmu jumped off the back of the triceratops, observed the struggling creature carefully and saw three marks on its stomach that went through its entire body. Obviously, they were left by Han Sen when he brushed by the creature.


    Yi Dongmu stared at Han Sen for a long while. He did not expect that the random person he met was such a master.


    He knew the impressive figures on the icefield, so he did not pay too much attention to Han Sen when he first saw Han Sen. However, Han Sen¡¯s strike made Yi Dongmu feel utterly surprised.


    "If you do not move fast, it will die," Han Sen noted Yi Dongmu.


    Normally speaking, under these circumstances, Han Sen would abide by the agreement. Since he had agreed to help Yi Dongmu kill the creature and he had 60% of the meat, he did not need to be greedy about the potential beast soul.


    Yi Dongmu did not say anything and stabbed his dagger into the jaw of the triceratops, ending its life with several strikes.


    Whether Yi Dongmu had gained a beast soul. However, he did not have any special expression after killing the creature. Walking up to Han Sen, he said, "You¡¯re good."


    "Just average. I just broke a hundred," Han Sen said casually.


    "I know the locations of some other sacred-blood creatures living alone. How about we continue to cooperate in the future?" Yi Dongmu said seriously.


    "That¡¯s okay. However, if it were a long-term cooperation, we could not split like this," Han Sen smiled and said.


    "We will split the meat half-and-half. The beast soul will depend on our own luck." The fact that Yi Dongmu said that showed he reckoned that Han Sen was stronger than himself. Otherwise, because he provided the location, he should have taken 10% more.


    "Okay," Han Sen agreed. It would take Han Sen some time to find sacred-blood creatures, and he would not necessarily be able to kill those creatures alone.


    Yi Dongmu will provide him with the location of the sacred-blood creatures and he could take half of the gains. There was nothing wrong about that.


    "Let¡¯s split up the sacred-blood meat first," Han Sen pointed to the body of the triceratops and said.


    "You can have all of it. You have poison on the weapon, so the meat has already been contaminated. Even if I take it, I will not dare to eat it," Yi Dongmu said calmly.


    "Thank you then." Han Sen summoned the angel, asking her to eat the triceratops up.


    "Humanoid pet? What is the level of it?" Yi Dongmu stared at the Archangel. With his background, he had never got a chance to have a humanoid pet.


    "Sacred-blood," Han Sen said casually.

 Chapter 517: The Shame of Soldiers

    Chapter 517: The Shame of Soldiers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yi Dongmu stared at the angel eating the triceratops, feeling dazed. It was very hard for him to imagine that the angel who looked like a little girl would be able to consume the better half of the meat of the triceratops in a little while and did not seem to be stopping anytime soon.


    He turned back and looked at Han Sen, seeing Han Sen was eating his leftover barbecue. Yi Dongmu¡¯s expression became moreplicated.


    As the descendent of a senator, he was someone who had seen a lot. However, he had never seen someone like Han Sen who fed a humanoid sacred-blood pet with all his sacred-blood meat since he entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The resources on the icefield were extremely limited. Although this creature was big in size, it was a sacred-blood creature nheless. Feeding it all to the pet made even Yi Dongmu cringe.


    At this point, Yi Dongmu had to reassess Han Sen. Strong, wanton, and careless. Even Yi Dongmu felt puzzled about the background of Han Sen.


    "It is about time. I must return to the Alliance now. Let¡¯s meet next time." After the Archangel finished eating the triceratops, Han Sen directly said goodbye.


    Although as long as Ji Yanran did not call him,he was idle and had infinite free time, he¡¯d still go back from time to time in case Ji Yanran got worried.


    "I will return to the Alliance as well. Let¡¯s go together." Although Yi Dongmu did not need to go back to the Alliance, he wanted to find out about Han Sen¡¯s background and who he was.


    The two persons teleported back to the Alliance from Starwheel Shelter. Yi Dongmu immediately looked up all the information about Han Sen. The name Han Sen being real was out of Yi Dongmu¡¯s expectation.


    After looking up Han Sen¡¯s materials, Yi Dongmu felt quite strange.


    Judging from Han Sen¡¯s background, he was such an ordinary guy that it did not match his achievements at all.


    From his information, the biggest difference in Han Sen¡¯s life was his girlfriend Ji Yanran.


    However, although the Jis were an incredibly prominent family, Han Sen only knew Ji Yanran after he went to the military Academy. Before that, he did not receive any help from the Jis.


    Even now, the Jis had not been helping Han Sen. Before Ji Yanran married the guy, the Jis had no reason to help him.


    Whether she would marry Han Sen was still unknown. Aside from that, Yi Dongmu felt incredible reading about Han Sen¡¯s growth. Yi Dongmu thought if he were Han Sen, he would never have achieved what Han Sen had.


    In addition, ording to the information, Han Sen had entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for less than a year. The fact that he had such fitness on the icefield with limited resources made Yi Dongmu feel incredulous.


    "How did he do it?" Yi Dongmu couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Han Sen returned to Daphne, trying to meet Ji Yanran. However, at the door, he was blocked by Annie.


    "We are both guards. Why are you minding my business?" Han Sen was very upset with Annie. Since she hade, he did not have much chance to be alone with Ji Yanran.


    "Because I said no," Annie stayed cold and said.


    "What if I must go inside?" Han Sen was mad, asking any coldly.


    "You can try." Annie looked at Han Sen indifferently, as if she were looking at a dead man.


    Han Sen immediately wanted to go inside by force. Just because she was a surpasser, Annie was being incredibly arrogant, which pissed him off.


    The doors of Ji Yanran¡¯s office suddenly opened and Ji Yanran came out from inside. She held Han Sen¡¯s hand and said to Annie, "Colonel Annie, he is also my guard. He has the right to see me at any time."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mis Ji. The order I got was to protect your safety a hundred percent, ruling out all the unsafe elements." Annie said calmly.


    "Please, Captain. This is in the military," Ji Yanran said, a bit upset.


    Annie did not speak again, but she looked the same, not taking Ji Yanran¡¯s words seriously.


    Ji Yanran did not say anything more and pulled Han Sen into her office.


    "Do not have any conflict with her in the future. She will kill you," Ji Yanran said helplessly to Han Sen.


    "A guard can be so arrogant? Disrespecting your words?" Han Sen said.


    "Technically speaking, she is my guard. However, I do not deserve to have a guard like that with my current position. She was arranged by that person in my family. In fact, she only listens to him and my words are basically useless," Ji Yanran said helplessly, leaning against Han Sen.


    "However, she is also doing it for my safety, so do not provoke her in the future."


    Han Sen nodded. He also knew that Ji Yanran¡¯s safety depended on Annie. It was impossible for her to count on him as her guard since he was away all the time. When Han Sen left Ji Yanran¡¯s room, it was already nighttime. Annie was still guarding the door. Judging by her position, it seemed she had not even moved in the past couple of hours.


    "Men like you are a shame to all soldiers," when Han Sen just stepped out of the room, he suddenly heard Annie saying coldly.


    "Are you talking about me?" Han Sen turned around, stared at Annie and asked.


    "The most disgusting are men who live off women like you," Annie said to Han Sen, disgusted.


    Han Sen looked Annie up and down for several minutes, but he said nothing.


    "What are you looking at?" Annie felt ufortable under his gaze and eximed coldly.


    "With the professional judgment of someone who lives off women, I can tell you that you do not have what it takes for a man to live off you. You will probably die alone," Han Sen said seriously.


    "You..." Annie was shivering in anger.


    "You think you are so good because you are a surpasser? If I were a surpasser, I could kill you with one strike. Do you believe that?" Han Sen curled his lips and said.


    "I will wait for you to be a surpasser and see how you kill me with one strike." Annie¡¯s face became blue. However, she was not someone good at talking. She was so angry that she could say nothing.


    In fact, there was a reason for Annie to hate Han Sen so much. Because her dad died early, she was raised by a single parent.


    Later on, Annie¡¯s mother found a boyfriend, who initially treated both Annie and her mother well. He had nice temper and worked hard. Even Annie as a little girl thought he was a good man and called him father.


    Who knows that the man was not only a gigolo, but also a fraud. A couple of days before he was about to marry Annie¡¯s mother, he took away all their belongings, which made life very hard for Annie and her mother.


    She grew to loathe this type of man very much. Furthermore, Han Sen came to Daphne and became Ji Yanran¡¯s guard because of nepotism. Coupled with what Annie had heard at the Jis, she hated Han Sen very much.


    "You do not have to wait until the future. If you dare to y with me, I can prove it to you how weak you are if we are of the same status," said Han Sen, curling his lips.

 Chapter 518: Bully Annie

    Chapter 518: Bully Annie


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What do you want?" Annie thought Han Sen wanted her to suppress her strength to fight him.


    Annie did not mind that. Even if she had to lower her strength, she believed she could beat Han Senpletely.


    "Let¡¯s go to the training room," Han Sen said and walked toward the training room.


    "Now is not the time," Annie did not move, but said coldly.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Han Sen looked at her sarcastically.


    Annie ignored it and said, "Now I still have to work. I will see you at the training room in three hours."


    "Okay, I will wait for you." Han Sen appreciated this quality about her very much. She was indeed a good soldier, loyal to her duties.


    Han Sen returned to his room and caught the unicorn beetle which was going around everywhere. Without eating or drinking, it did not starve.


    Han Sen tried to feed it with different things, but it was not interested in any food. Han Sen wondered how it kept itself alive.


    At the agreed time, when Han Sen reached the training room, he saw that Annie had changed from uniform to a whitebat suit.


    "Let¡¯s begin," she said coldly, seeing Han Sening in.


    "What do you want?" Han Sen stood outside and did not enter.


    "Don¡¯t you want me to suppress my strength to fight you? Are you afraid now?" Annie said with contempt.


    "Sister, when have I said that? I am no idiot. Even if you suppress your own strength. Your eyesight and reflex are not something that could be reduced. I am not foolish, so why would I ask for that?" Han Sen curled his lips.


    "Then what do you want?" Annie frowned.


    "We have both learned military boxing, right?" Han Sen said.


    "What if I have?" Annie asked.


    "If you have learned it, that¡¯s easy. Let¡¯s do it the civilized way. I name a move and then you can name a move. We will both use the techniques from voter boxing only. If that fair?" Han Sen said.


    "The way ofbat is focused on the reflex and flexibility. If we are talking about the moves, how can we decide who is the winner? Moving the lips is no fun," said Annie frowning.


    "Just tell me if you dare to do it. If you do not there, you can leave now and stay out of my way in the future," Han Sen said contemptuously.


    "Okay, I will see what tricks you have up your sleeves." Annie did not believe that Han Sen would win using the same military boxing.


    "Lady first. You go." Han Sen felt rxed, as he was fully confident.


    Talking about the moves, he would definitely win. All other elements were ruled out and only the moves matter. It was like ying go. Although the pieces were the same, the method to calcte was different.


    In order to win, the strategy was key, which was what Han Sen was good at. Strength, speed, and reflex were less important.


    Although Annie was surpasser, a civilized fight like this one wiped clean all her advantages. On the other hand, Han Sen who was good at calction had an advantage.


    "Head punch!" Annie thought about it and said a move of attacking.


    "Sideway punches, left of your ribs," Han Sen answered quickly.


    "Backward elbow, turning to the left to attack your neck." Annie felt slightly ufortable. She had never tried to make the move mentally and had to think for a while before she said anything.


    The two persons exchanged thirty moves and then Annie felt something was wrong. She found herself trapped in a dangerous situation.


    Although the moves were all the same, Annie felt it was hard for her to attack. When fourteen moves were exchanged, she could no longer think of a way to dodge Han Sen¡¯s attacks.


    "You lost," Han Sen said contentedly.


    "This is just talking. If it were in a real fight, you could never have done that," Annie said, unwilling to ept her failure.


    "That is okay. We can act out what we had just said. However, this time, neither of us shall use force. We will just act out what we had said," Han Sen walked up to Annie and said.


    "Okay," Annie did not believe that.


    However, when the two persons were sparring like Han Sen had just exined, Annie did not have anywhere to dodge when it came to the thirty ninth move. Unless he used speed and strength beyond Han Sen, she would lose for sure.


    "How about that? Are you convinced?" Han Sen nced at Annie and said.


    "This is the first time for me to do this. I¡¯m not like you who is all talk." Annie was not convinced. She did not believe that she would be inferior to Han Sen.


    "That¡¯s fine. We can do it again. I will beat you until you are convinced," Han Sen curled his lips and said.


    "Okay, but we will both speak and act out this time," Annie thought she lost to Han Sen because she was not good at imagination.


    "Okay," Han Sen smiled and said. Acting out was not the important part. As long as no strength was involved, then Annie would not still be inferior to him.


    After all, everyone had a specialty, and Han Sen¡¯s was calction. Annie seemed to be the type that were good at violent moves.


    The fight began again. However, the result was no different fromst time. This time, she lost even faster. She could no longer continue after the thirty fifth move.


    "Are you convinced?" Han Sen asked again.


    "No..." Annie bit her lips, unable to ept the fact that she was inferior to Han Sen. There was no way she was now the match of a man who lived off a woman.


    "Then let¡¯s do it again," Han Sen grinned and said. Annie was looking for trouble herself, so he had no reason not to give it to her.


    Annie was someone stubborn. They fought for more than thirty times and she did not win even once. Lost, lost, and lost, she did not even make it to the fortieth move once.


    Although she did not use strength and her energy was not consumed, she became pale and sweaty on her forehead. She did not understand why she would lose to Han Sen again and again using the same moves only with different order, not to mention in such a miserable way. Initially, she thought as long as she was familiar with this way of fighting, she could turn the situation around. All her previous losses were just because she was not used to it. However, the fact was cruel. Whether or not she knew the way of fighting well, she lost equally.


    Annie found that she was so weak in front of Han Sen just based on the moves in martial arts. This man who she despised seemed to be exceptionally good in this regard. Now Annie had understood she was no match to Han Sen in this respect.


    "Do we need to continue?" Han Sen smiled at Annie.


    "It is no wonder that you want because you have studied these trivial matters. However, if it were a real fight, there is no way you could beat me." Annie knew that she had lost, but she would not admit it.


    "Then let¡¯s fight for real," Han Sen said abruptly.

 Chapter 519: Hunting on the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 519: Hunting on the Bottom of the Lake


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "You really dare to fight me?" Annie was dazed. She did not believe that Han Sen dared to fight her. In terms of real fighting abilities, Han Sen was quite weakpared to her.


    "Yes, but hands only." Han Sen smiled.


    Han Sen exined himself. What he was talking about was to y red hand. If she were to fight him, Han Sen might not even be able to survive two or three strikes from Annie.


    "Okay." After hearing Han Sen¡¯s exnation, Annie agreed without hesitation.


    The fact that she was not able to use her strength just now made her feel quite sullen. Although there were many limitations in terms of ying red hands, she could use her own speed and strength to punish Han Sen slightly in order to avenge herself.


    Annie did not believe that she would still lose to Han Sen when she could use her own strength and speed. That could never happen.


    "You made the first move just now. So, it is my turn this time, right?" Han Sen asked Annie.


    She did not say anything but put her right hand above Han Sen¡¯s right hand. She did not believe that Han Sen could beat her with his speed.


    "Did you know why you lost just now?" Han Sen asked her suddenly.


    "Why... p!" Annie was still preupied with the fact that she had lost to Han Sen. When Han Sen mentioned it, she was distracted immediately. When she was about to ask why, Han Sen¡¯s hand had already hit hers.


    "You are shameless..." Annie gritted teeth, wanting to kill Han Sen immediately.


    "The game is all about tricks. If they are not allowed, you should say that earlier. Tell me, are tricks allowed?" Han Sen asked, smiling.


    "As you... p!" When Annie just said two words, she was hit on her hand again.


    Annie was so pissed that she almost vomited blood. Staring at Han Sen with her eyes wide, she almost looked like a tigress that was about to swallow Han Sen.


    Han Sen yed red hands with Annie from the very beginning, it would be hard for him to hit her even with his sneak attack skills, considering her reflex and speed as a surpasser.


    However, because Han Sen had already broken the peace of her mind earlier, she could no longer treated the game normally, which was why he was able to affect her state of mind and hit her unexpectedly.


    At this point, Annie¡¯s mind had be a mess. She was watching out for Han Sen at any moment. However, the more she did that, the easier it was for her to be hit.


    p p p!


    Any stared her eyes wide, watching Han Sen as if she had seen a ghost. She was both sullen and angry. There was no way she could understand why she would not be able to dodge Han Sen strikes based on her speed.


    She hated Han Sen¡¯s shamelessness and wickedness even more, which distracted her each time so much that she could not focus on dodging his strikes.


    As the stone was tossed into a well, there was bound to be ripple.


    The amazing fact about human mind was that sometimes you knew what the right thing to do was, but you could not control your own temper and thoughts.


    Annie knew that she should calm down and stay away from Han Sen¡¯s provocation. However, she was so upset at this point that Han Sen smiles made her feel incredibly angry. There was no way she could calm down.


    p p p!


    Annie was hit again and again. She could not tolerate Han Sen¡¯s words.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, electricity boomed on Annie¡¯s body, turning her into a burning lightbulb. She hit the table with her palm and turned the table into ashes.


    Han Sen looked at Annie, appalled. He was terrified. The strength of a surpasser was so scary that it was beyond imagination. If it were him that Annie attacked, Han Sen would probably be ashes as well.


    Fortunately, it was in the Alliance, so there was no way Annie wouldy a finger on him no matter how mad she was.


    Watching Annie was so mad that she was shivering and sparkling, Han Sen said with a smile, "You want to hit me because you lost?"


    Staring Han Sen for a long while, lights disappeared on Annie¡¯s body. Without saying anything, she turned around and left. She was afraid that she might not be able to resist the urge to kill Han Sen if she said one more word to him.


    "Asshole...Bastard... Shameless..." Annie did not go back to her room but went to the virtual camp directly. She vented her madness in the virtual camp like crazy.


    Seeing the alloy table that had turned into ashes, Han Sen could not help spitting his tongue. He decided not to provoke that woman killer. If she disregarded anything and hit him, Han Sen could not survive a strike from her at all.


    "Surpasser is so scary. They are not human anymore." Although Han Sen said that, he looked forward to bing a surpasser even more.


    After eating the entire snake fish king, Han Sen had gained nine sacred geno points, and currently, he had twenty-one sacred geno points already.


    When Han Sen was trying to find Yi Dongmu to hunt sacred-blood creatures together, he failed to find him.


    Without other sacred-blood creatures to hunt, Han Sen thought of the crab again. Although the shell of the golden crab was hard, Han Sen had practiced the yin force and could prate its shell. Maybe he could kill it after all.


    The key was his strength. If he did not have enough strength, that was fine as well. Han Sen decided to dive into the Crystal Pce first, hunt some primitive fish creatures at the bottom of theke, and fill up his primitive geno points.


    Hunting fish creatures at the bottom of theke was much easier than fishing. Han Sen returned to the bottom of the frozenke again. With the silver eel this time, it was easy for him toe to the Crystal Pce.


    The golden crab climbed out after hearing the noise. When it saw it was Han Sen, it quickly went back to the cabin, disregarding what Han Sen was doing outside. It never went out again.


    Han Sen did not provoke the crab but looked at the fish creatures that were swimming at the bottom of theke. He thought to himself, "when I have the Crystal Pce to myself, I will never worry about creature resources because I can go to the deep ocean to hunt."


    Since the Crystal Pce was indestructible, Han Sen was not afraid to encounter scary creatures at the bottom of the sea. He could always hide in the cabin.


    The most important thing at this moment was to control this Crystal Pce. Otherwise, he could go nowhere.


    Standing on the deck, Han Sen felt like he was in an aquarium. Above his head, all kinds of fish creatures were swimming around. However, because there was no ss, Han Sen could reach into the water to touch them.


    After waiting for a while, when seeing a golden anchovy swimming nearby, Han Sen reached out immediately and grabbed it into the shelter.


    The golden anchovy suddenly fell on the floor. Without water, it had lost almost all its abilities to fight. All he could do was to jump and try to go back to the water.


    However, Han Sen would never give him the opportunity and trampled it to death.


    "Primitive creature golden anchovy killed. Beast soul of golden anchovy gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 primitive geno points randomly."

 Chapter 520: Killing The Golden Crab

    Chapter 520: Killing The Golden Crab


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was so easy to kill fish creatures the bottom of the water.


    "I must get my hands on the Crystal Pce. This is such a bug. With the Crystal Pce, I own the entire ocean." Han Sen was overjoyed.


    He summoned Snow Charmer, asking her to shoot down the creatures in the water with her spear, while Han Sen was cooking the fish, feeling rxed.


    "Meat of golden anchovy eaten. One primitive geno point gained."


    "Snow Charmer killed primitive golden swordfish. Beast soul of golden swordfish gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 primitive geno points."


    ...


    Han Sen did not have to move a finger. As he was reading, Snow Charmer could help him kill the creatures and Mermaid Princess would cook the creatures for him and even feed them to him. All he needed to do was to open his mouth.


    "This is such a life in heaven. I have wasted more than two decades. This is what hunting should be like." Han Sen felt so good as he could gain geno points while lying.


    "If I could get that silver-haired royal spirit as well, that would be even better," Han Sen thought to himself.


    There were all kinds of creatures at the bottom of theke. Some Han Sen could not recognize at all. There were shellfish as big as a mill, lobsters as big as a motorcycle, and even sea beasts of different shapes.


    There were many mutant creatures. However, because Crystal Pce could not be moved, Han Sen could only wait for the creatures to approach the shelter to kill them. If he entered the water, even he would not be the match of those creatures, not to mention Snow Charmer.


    This made Han Sen want the Crystal Pce even more. If the Crystal Pce could be moved as he wished, he could kill all the creatures he liked.


    Even so, Han Sen had incredible gains still. In just a dozen days, he had filled up his primitive geno points and gained seventeen mutant geno points.


    In addition to the increase in his geno points, he also gained a dozen primitive beast souls and a mutant beast soul. These gains were much more than back in the days when Han Sen hunted alone.


    The only shame was that he did not hunt any sacred-blood creature. There seemed to be only one sacred-blood creature which was the silver eel in the area of the frozenke. Other than that, there was the golden crab.


    For the dozen days, Snow Charmer had hunted a lot of primitive creatures. Since Han Sen could not finish all the food himself, he piled the food up, wanting to sell it after he got out.


    Who knows that the golden crab was so shameless that it came to take some every day, treating Han Sen¡¯s ce as its kitchen.


    "Damn you, crab. I must get straight with you today." Han Sen had tolerated its behaviors for days and felt he should be on the same level as the golden crab in terms of fitness. So, he nned to try to kill it, getting the Crystal Pce back.


    As usual, the golden crab came to Han Sen to steal the meat again. When it turned away, Han Sen used his ws to hit the crab¡¯s shell.


    The golden crab quickly reacted. It threw away the two fish it had taken. Flipping itself around, it shot its pincer at Han Sen¡¯s ws.


    Ding!


    The pincer hit the ws and sounded like metal. Han Sen stepped back three times before he could stabilize himself. The golden crab also fell back. They were about on the same level judging from this round.


    Seeing that his strength was no weaker than the golden crab, Han Sen felt overjoyed and waved his ws again.


    However, this time, Han Sen did not hit the golden crab head on, but walked around it using kiting skills.


    Very soon, Han Sen found an opportunity to hit the crab hard on its shell. However, the ws only left three shallow marks on the golden shell and did not crush it.


    "So hard!" After fighting for more than half an hour, Han Sen made several hits on the golden crab, but only shallow marks were left. The crab was not hurt for real.


    Han Sen took his ws back and decided to use his fists to fight the golden crab. When hitting the golden crab, he secretly used the yin force.


    However, since the yin force only prate 3 to 4 inches, Han Sen could not really hurt the crab if he was hitting at the wrong spot.


    Boom!


    Han Sen found an opportunity to hit the golden crab on its head. Suddenly, he saw the golden crab wobbling as if it were drunk.


    Han Sen was overjoyed, going up to hit its head hard.


    The golden crab seemed to be dizzy from the hit. Its strikes were no longer organized or forceful.


    For several punches, Han Sen had hit the head of the golden crab repeatedly. The yin force went deep, and the golden crab became even more dizzy. It could no longer stand straight and fell on the floor.


    Hitting madly on the crab shell with his fists, Han Sen sent yin force into its head. Gradually, it stopped moving.


    "Sacred-blood creature golden pincer king killed. Beast soul of golden pincer king gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points randomly." Hearing the voice atst, Han Sen felt overjoyed. He quickly checked the type of the beast soul of the golden pincer king.


    Type of beast soul of sacred-blood creature golden pincer king: armor.


    Han Sen summoned the beast soul and golden armor suddenly appeared on his body, covering him uppletely. He looked lean and strong, full of power.


    At first sight, this armor and the ck beetle armor were very simr. They were both golden armor that covered the whole body. However, their shapes were slightly different. The helmet of the pincer king armor was clearly a golden crab.


    "Eventually I have a sacred-blood armor again. In the future, I will use the ck crystal to turn it into a berserk sacred-blood beast soul. At that time, I think not even sacred-blood weapons could hurt it." Han Sen was very happy.


    He was used to having sacred-blood armor with him. When he came to Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, he had always wanted his armor, and this was his dreaming true.


    Putting the armor on, Han Sen climbed on the boat and walked slowly into the cabin.


    After passing the hall, there were corridors and rooms inside everywhere. He did not encounter any other creature. However, Han Sen could not find where the operating room was, so he had to summon Mermaid Princess.


    Mermaid Princess guided Han Sen¡¯s way and they soon reached the operating room which was on the upper level of the crystal sailboat.


    Seeing the crystal rudder, Mermaid Princess cheered and grabbed it. The moment she grabbed the crystal rudder, Han Sen felt the entire crystal sailboat was vibrating, making squeaking noises.


    Looking from the crystal window ahead of him, Han Sen saw the weather was flowing and the sails rose. The entire sailboat was rising slowly.


    "My dear master, where do you want to go?" Mermaid Princess looked at Han Sen, excited.

 Chapter 521: Treasure in the Sea

    Chapter 521: Treasure in the Sea


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three sails rose at the same time. The mysterious and gorgeous crystal sailboat slowly rose from the bottom of theke and floated in the water in a magical way, looking magnificent.


    "My girl, march toward the ocean." Han Sen was incredibly excited. This crystal sailboat was much better than a submarine. It was an interster warship in the water.


    "Master, do you want to go above the surface?" Asked Mermaid Princess.


    "No, let¡¯s march on the bottom." Naturally, Han Sen would not let the crystal sailboat to go up to look for trouble.


    "Yes, master," replied Mermaid Princess and turned the rudder in her hand. The giant crystal sailboat suddenly sailed toward the ocean following the channel connecting theke and the ocean.


    The scenery at the bottom of the sea was indeed incredible. Han Sen saw a region of shellfish, which piled up like small mountains for hundreds of miles.


    All kinds of corals were colorful and morous. Clusters of fish were ying games in millions in the ocean. giant monsters that looked like dragons were passing by, making one¡¯s heart tremble.


    Luckily, the Crystal Pce was indestructible. Otherwise, if it were hit by the horrendous beast, it would be ruined before long.


    Boom boom!


    A dual-headed turtle that looked like a hill hit the Crystal Pce several times before it went away slowly.


    The number of the creatures inside the ocean was beyond Han Sen¡¯s imagination. However, he did not know what the status of those creatures was. He could not hunt as he wished for that reason. In addition, Han Sen wanted to check out first what the ocean had to offer.


    All kinds of sea creatures that he had never seen before were swimming. From afar, he seemed to see a red river flowing on the bottom of the sea. However, when he approached it, he found it was formted by numerous red-shelled prawns, each as thick as a motorcycle. They were swimming among the seaweeds growing on the seabed. At first nce, Han Sen could not see the end of them and he did not know how many there were.


    Han Sen¡¯s mouth was watering so hemanded the Crystal Pce to stop. Not turning on the function to avoid water, Han Sen opened up a channel that looked like a swimming pool. When one of the red shelled prawn passed by, Han Sen used the yin force to hit its head and killed it instantaneously.


    "Primitive creature fire prawn killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 primitive geno points."


    Han Sen took the prawn back, shelled it to expose the meat that looked like jelly. He cut the meat into pieces and dipped it into some sauce. Suddenly, he felt the meat was so sweet and tasty.


    "With such treasures, will I ever worry that the resources arecking?" Han Sen was overjoyed,manding Mermaid Princess to control the Crystal Pce to continue forward on the bottom of the ocean.


    The creatures in the ocean were much more than thend. They were beyond Han Sen¡¯s imagination. Many of them Han Sen has never heard of before.


    Humans did not have the ability to hunt creatures in the ocean yet. This might be the first time for humans to hunt creatures in deep sea.


    However, because most of the sea creatures were huge in size, Han Sen did not rush to hunt. He mainly came to check out the resources nearby first. When there were suitable creatures, he would do some hunting. If there were none, he was in no rush.


    The speed of the crystal boat was very fast inside the water. In just 5 to 6 days, it had already sailed out of the area of the ice sea. The water gradually became warm and the species of the creatures had also changed.


    Han Sen saw some blue balls glowing at the bottom of the sea. When he approached them, he saw they were giant jellyfish dancing in the water.


    Fish of different colors were swimming in groups. Some shellfish were opening up at the bottom of the sea. Han Sen saw there were several shiny pearls inside a scallop that was the size of a bowl. Feeling interested, he swam out of the Crystal Pce and tried to grab the pearls. However, the scallop quickly shot, trying to break Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Luckily, Han Sen took his hand back fast enough and took the closed scallop back to the sailboat.


    cing the scallop the size of a bowl on a crystal table, Han Sen hit it with the yin force and suddenly heard the voice.


    "Mutant creature treasure scallop killed. No beast soul gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 mutant geno points."


    Han Sen was very happy. He did not expect it to be a mutant creature. There was not much meat inside the scallop, so he should be able to finish it in one meal. This would give him at least 7 to 8 mutant geno points.


    Opening up the scallop, Han Sen took out the pearls. They were three in total, all around and shiny. These would be rare in the Alliance.


    "Is this a gear as well?" Han Sen thought to himself. He was not sure whether these pearls could be counted as gears.


    Han Sen took back several more scallops. However, after killing them, he found that not all of them were mutant creatures. Most of them were just primitive creatures, and only the treasure scallops with silver pearls were mutant ones.


    There were at least tens of thousands of treasure scallops in this region. Han Sen took a dozen back to eat himself andmanded the Crystal Pce to go forward.


    After traveling for a few more days and eating many sea creatures, Han Sen had gained a dozen mutant geno points, making his mutant geno points as many as thirty-three.


    This day, he saw from afar that in the deep ocean, there was a huge city that looks like a gigantic beast crawling on the bottom of the sea.


    "An underwater shelter!" Han Sen nced at it from afar andmanded the Crystal Pce to turn around, not daring to approach the shelter.


    Judging by the size of the shelter, it was at least a royal shelter. Han Sen was alone at this point and he was under the water as well. There was no way he could conquer the royal shelter.


    Because the royal shelter had blocked the way of the Crystal Pce, Han Sen could only try to sail to the side. However, the water became more and more shallow and it eventually reached the shore.


    Han Sen nced at the shore from afar and found many humans, out of his expectation. There was a castle next to the shore, which should be a human shelter, to Han Sen¡¯s joy.


    The icefield was surrounded by ocean and blocked from other ces by the royal shelter. There was no way for the icefield to contact the outside. However, now Han Sen could drive the Crystal Pce ande out from the bottom of the sea. This was a great business route. If he used it well, it was easy to make money.


    Parking the Crystal Pce at the bottom of the sea, Han Sen rode the silver eel to go out. He swam to the shore and nned to ask where he was at. However, when he approached the shore, he found it was different from he had imagined. The reason for there to be so many people was that they were trying to conquer the shelter on the shore.


    In front of the shelter, there were many creatures that looked like porcupines, covered in spikes


    which could be shot like arrows. The humans charged several times but failed to break into the rain of spikes. Many people ended up getting hurt.

 Chapter 522: Stealing the Spirit

    Chapter 522: Stealing the Spirit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In front of the group of porcupines, a giant 9 feet tall covered in ck iron armor ran into the army of humans on a huge boar, holding and tower shield in one hand and a double axe in the other. There was no one among the humans who could do anything to him.


    A human evolver who looked quite fit and should have a fitness over a hundred was shing a long broadsword at the giant. However, all the strikes were blocked by the tower shield of the giant warrior, who was not hurt.


    With the rampage of the huge boar, no one could stop the double axe in the giant¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen took a look at it and felt surprised. This seemed to be an aristocrat shelter, so the giant warrior should be an aristocrat spirit, the equivalence of mutant creatures.


    However, the defense of his armor and shield was so good that even the human evolver with more than a hundred in fitness index cannot break his shield, which was astonishing.


    Coupled with the spikesing from the porcupines, the humans could not go inside the shelter at all. Nor did they have any opportunity to destroy the spirit stone of the giant warrior.


    "What a nice meat shield spirit! I will not miss it." Han Sen was very motivated. That spirit was very strong and muscr. Together with the tower shield and armor, he had incredible defense. Although he was just an aristocrat spirit, he was no worse than some royal spirits in terms of defense.


    If he could get this spirit, it would be much easier for him to kill creatures in the future with a shield.


    Han Sen summoned the golden armor and rushed out of the ocean. He directly went to the direction of the spirit shelter. There was no use to kill the spirit. He must grab the spirit stone as soon as possible.


    The injuries were heavy in human army. As they were hesitating whether they should retreat, they suddenly saw a golden figure rushing toward the spirit shelter at an incredible speed.


    The group of porcupines bristled and shot spikes at the golden figure. A rain of spikes was flying toward him.


    Many people were nervous as they watched. They had suffered a lot from the spikes and knew how good they were. Even mutant armor could not fully block their pration.


    There were at least a thousand spikes shooting at the golden figure. The man will very likely be killed in the end.


    However, the golden figure did not stop at all and rushed into the spikes. The spikes hit him like a storm, making noises continuously. All the spikes that touched the golden figure were flicked away or broken, yet the golden figure was not hurt at all. He was still charging toward the spirit shelter at a high speed.


    Round after round of spikes did not affect the golden figure at all. The golden figure soon went into the porcupines. As he moved, he killed several porcupines already.


    The porcupines guarding the shelter suddenly became a mess, while the golden figure had rushed into the spirit shelter.


    Everything happened so fast. When the golden figure disappeared in the shelter, the army of humans then realized what had happened. As the porcupines were disorganized, humans started to charge with all they got.


    The spirit giant warrior saw him entering the spirit shelter and became astonished. Riding on the giant boar, he ran into the shelter. Without the help of the giant warrior, the disorganized porcupines became even weaker in front of the Army of humans. Shortly, humans had entered the shelter.


    Inside the shelter, they saw creature bodiesy everywhere. The golden figure rushed deep inside the shelter nonstop. Even groups of creatures cannot stop him at all. With no weapon, he killed every creature in front of him and entered the most magnificent hall in the castle.


    The spirit warrior riding the boar chased after him like crazy, but it was toote. When the spirit warrior came to the hall, the golden figure had already walked out of the hall, with a glowing gem in his hand.


    Thump!


    When the spirit warrior came to the golden figure, he did notunch a suicidal attack toward the man as people expected. Surprisingly, it kneeled in front of the golden figure.


    "Mad Shield is willing to give his master the purest soul, follow his master all his life, and never betray his master."


    Everyone felt astonished, seeing this incredible scene. It was so rare that a spirit would offer his allegiance. In addition, one should beat the spirit before the spirit offered his allegiance.


    However, the golden figure did not even fight the spirit warrior, yet the spirit gave his allegiance already. The chance that this would happen was probably less than one out of ten thousand.


    Seeing the golden figure cing the spirit stone on the forehead of the spirit, people were almost blinded by the strong light of the stone. Then, both the spirit and spirit stone disappeared. Obviously, they had been taken back by their master.


    After the spirit was gone, the creatures in the shelter became a mess. The giant boar which was the spirit¡¯s mount roared and charged the golden figure. However, the golden figure did not try to dodge at all.


    The moment when the giant boar hade to his face, his fist covered in golden armor hit the boar.


    Facing the giant creature that were rushing over like armored vehicles, the golden figure simply took back his fist casually, while the giant boar suddenly had blooding out of all the holes on its body, dying at the feet of the golden figure.


    "Strong, he¡¯s too strong..." Everybody gasped. Just now, when they were fighting outside, the humans had seen how strong the giant mount was. Even evolvers with a fitness index more than a hundred could not face it head on. However, the creature was killed by the golden figure with one strike.


    "Dor, he must be Dor. Dor is among us..." Someone suddenly eximed, making people having a chill.


    Yes, the golden armor, the invincible attitude, who else could it be other than Dor?


    "Dammit! It turns out Dor is here."


    "Dor is simply invincible, even in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    "Dor, I love you."


    "With Dor here, we will never be afraid of the creatures."


    "That punch is so bad ass."


    ...


    Han Sen did not stay at all. After killing the boar, he jumped to the top of the pce and quickly left the shelter. He was basically stealing other people¡¯s spirit and felt too ashamed to stay.

 Chapter 523: Huge Gain

    Chapter 523: Huge Gain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The article "Dor spotted at Yellowstone Beach" soon gained a lot of attention on the Sk.


    The article depicted how Dor came from nowhere, beat all the porcupines, gained the allegiance of the spirit, and killed the giant boar with one punch, and other details. In the end, it also praised Dor for not staying for thepliments.


    If it were Han Sen who was reading this article, he would feel quite embarrassed. He was not being selfless but did not want to be scolded for stealing the spirit after the other people had sacrificed their lives.


    However, the golden armor of Dor was so famous that people simply treated him as Dor after they saw the golden armor.


    Most people did not know that Han Sen had sold his golden armor already. Not knowing Han Sen himself, other people could only determine whether it was him by the armor.


    "If whoever wearing golden armor is Dor, then there will be countless Dors."


    "This one is definitely real. His arrogance and strength show everything."


    "He is covered in armor, you can tell he¡¯s arrogant?"


    "Of course, who is Dor? He is so peerless that I could tell it is him from 3-inch thick steel te. How can his armor block my eyes?"


    "I was there. He is 100% Dor. So strong. Killed the boar with one punch."


    "As far as I know, Dor had sold his golden armor a long time ago. The one you met is definitely not him."


    "It is definitely him. I could feel that he is Dor. And he looked at me full of love. I think he is in love with me..."


    "Wake up, son!"


    ...


    Many people were discussing whether it was Dor or not. Some believed so, some not. No one could persuade the other it was otherwise. It soon became a quarrel.


    At the same time, Han Sen was sitting in the Crystal Pce, checking out the new spirit he had gained, Mad Shield.


    As he had expected, this was an aristocrat spirit. More than 9 feet tall, he was covered in ck iron armor. With a tower shield and a double axe, he looked like an ancient god.


    The guy had shield in his name, so his shield was especially strong. Han Sen¡¯s ws attacked the shield and only left a mark about 3 inches deep. In terms of defense, Mad Shield was definitely the equivalence of a sacred-blood creature.


    If it were not for the fact that the ghost-pawed ws were berserk, ordinary sacred-blood weapons would be even less threatening to him.


    "Unfortunately, he is not a pretty woman spirit." Han Sen felt ashamed. Initially, he wanted to form a gang full of pretty spirits. However, spirits were so rare that he might as well recruit some male spirits first.


    In the future, the Crystal Pce needed a lot of help on board in order to gain a huge amount of sea creatures. However, Han Sen did not want to recruit too many humans, but preferred his own spirits.


    After resting for half a day, Han Sen went to the shore again and asked about the situation nearby.


    This was Yellowstone Sea. Not far from the beach was a forest. In the forest there were a lot of human shelters. However, there were also a lot of spirit shelters. Humans and spirits were fighting intensely.


    "This is somewhere that is truly designed for human cultivation. On the icefield there are so few resources that I can¡¯t even have any knight spirits." Han Sen thought to himself.


    As he was thinking how he should make use of his current resources, he suddenly heard a crack in his sea of soul, which made Han Sen feel happy. He looked to his sea of soul and saw the light cocoon of the golden growler had broken. The golden growler that was all golden and shiny came out of the cocoon. It seemed that its body had turned into goldpletely, like a gold statue, looking much stronger.


    Berserk super creature golden growler: mount.


    The berserk golden growler had enhanced greatly in both speed and strength. It could even bepared to the sacred-blood mounts in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. In addition, its ability to change size was something that an ordinary sacred-blood mount did not have.


    Han Sen fed the ck crystal to the snowy wolf, and the mutant snowy wolf turned into a berserk beast soul after just one day.


    As he fed the ck crystal to his beast souls, Han Sen ordered Mermaid Princess to take the Crystal Pce to the icefield.


    Because the resources were rich near Yellowstone Sea, beast souls were rtively cheap in that area. If he wanted to sell his beast souls, he should go back to Goddess Shelter to get a good price.


    When he went back, Han Sen tried to make the Crystal Pce go directly to the sea near Goddess Shelter. His journey was quite smooth.


    The Goddess Shelter was surrounded by the ocean in three directions. Therefore, it was easy to get to the sea near the shelter. He did not encounter other shelters under the water and he saved himself the trouble of traveling through the mountainous region.


    On his way back, Han Sen hunted arge number of primitive creatures and some mutant creatures he found in the water, put them on the back of the golden growler, and returned to Goddess Shelter.


    When people in the shelter saw the golden growler and mountain of meat, they were all surprised. There were less and less creatures that they could hunt nearby, so they had never imagined a scene like this.


    Hearing the news, Yang Manli also came by. Seeing the huge pile of creatures, she was also dazed.


    "Manli, count the meat and you can decide how to sell them." Han Sen then transferred all the primitive beast souls and mutant beast souls he had gained to Yang Manli, asking her to sell them all.


    Yang Manli saw the dozens of beast souls that Han Sen transferred to her, many of which werenot only mutant, but also berserk, which made her feel quite incredulous.


    "Where did you get the meat and beast souls?" Yang Manli looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression.


    "I hunted them from the sea." Han Sen knew that the creatures looked like they were from the ocean and there was no way he could hide it.


    "The sea?" Yang Manli became even more surprised. It was much harder to hunt in the sea than on thend.


    "I¡¯m such a guy that could kill the tiger on the mountain and dragon in the sea. Isn¡¯t it absolutely normal for me to be able to hunt in the ocean? No need to look at me like that," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Yang Manli did not want to smile. Although Han Sen was joking, she understood that the difficulty of the task was no joke.


    "How did he achieve that?" Yang Manli felt it was more and more difficult for her to understand Han Sen. When she was in First God¡¯s Sanctuary, she felt Han Sen was inferior to Dor. However, after they met in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, what Han Sen did astonished her every time.


    At this moment, Yang Manli no longer had the thought she first had. She only felt it was more and more difficult for her to know Han Sen. She did not know what kind of guy he was.

 Chapter 524: Study the Ancient Language

    Chapter 524: Study the Ancient Language


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The members of Goddess Gang all bought some meat and beast soul set a very low price. However, people outside of the gang could only purchase the meat and beast souls at a high price. Even so, there were still many peoplepeting for them.


    The resources at Goddess Shelter were so limited that if they did notpete for it, lots of people wanted it.


    Han Sen nned to sell some stuff like this every once in a while in the future. The money he earned would be enough for him to spend in the Alliance.


    However, Han Sen was not really obsessed. He did not want to waste too much time on it but want to focus on his own evolution instead.


    There was much meat of the golden crab left. It would take Han Sen a few days to eat them all. In addition, to eat the same thing every day was not fun, and he wanted to change to other food once in a while.


    Han Sen decided to take a few days off. When he finished eating the meat of the golden crab, he thought it was time for him to try to kill the berserk gargoyle in the nest.


    When he returned to Daphne, Annie ignored him when he went to see his girlfriend, not even ncing at him.


    Han Sen was happy enough that Annie did not do anything. He did not want to provoke her and ignored her as well.


    "Han Sen, aren¡¯t you interested in the ancientnguage? An expert in that area hase recently. If you¡¯re interested, you could go see him."


    Hearing Ji Yanran¡¯s words, Han Sen was immediately excited. He quickly asked, "which ancientnguage expert? Why would we have one here?"


    Ji Yanran smiled and said, "Professor Xu is very talented in linguistics. Also, he is quite a celebrity in the Alliance. Besides ancientnguage, he has studied a lot ofnguages from other species."


    "If he is famous, will he ignore me if I just go see him?" asked Han Sen.


    "I don¡¯t think so. The management asked him toe over to teach us some knowledge about Crystallizers. You could go and have a look first. If you have the opportunity, just ask him about the ancientnguage. That should be fine," Ji Yanran replied.


    Han Sen knew what had happened. Since thest incident, Daphne did not have a chance to undertake a task again. New people were recruited, and some affairs were rearranged.


    This time, the management asked Professor Xu to teach them about the Crystallizer culture, so obviously there will be no task in a short amount of time. This also showed that the management was paying a lot of attention to Daphne.


    Han Sen was naturally very interested in the ancientnguage. He now could read everything in Dongxuan sutra, but it did not mean he could understand them. Han Sen still did not understand many parts and he did not want to practice the martial arts before he understood what was going on.


    When it was time for the lecture of Professor Xu, Han Sen went to attend. Unexpectedly, he saw the fat squad leader and other cookhouse soldiers. After chatting with them for a while, he then learned that the lecture waspulsory. Except for some higher officers and guards including Annie and Han Sen, everyone needed to go to the lecture on time.


    Thenguage of Crystallizer was tooplicated. In other words, they were not even words, but more like images. All sorts ofplicated lines were put together to make an image that looked like the inner structure of a machine. It was indeed very difficult to learn the meaning.


    Even with Han Sen¡¯s brain which had been strengthened, he felt it was difficult to memorize those images. The other soldiers felt even more painful. When they went to the lecture, they felt like they were not understanding anything.


    Although it was very difficult to learn, Han Sen was still paying attention to the lecture and tried to memorize. There seemed to be some kind of a connection between the nine-life cat and the Crystallizers. In addition, he would go to the ruins anyways in the future, so it would not hurt if he understood more about the Crystallizernguage.


    After Professor Xu¡¯s lecture, Han Sen quickly walked to the professor and saluted to him. "Professor Xu, I have a question regarding othernguages that I want to ask you. I wonder if you have the time?"


    Professor Xu was a general in terms of military ranks, which was much higher than Han Sen¡¯s. However, Professor Xu did not have any power.


    "Is it about the Crystallizers? Tell me about it." Professor Xu was quite easy-going.


    "I want to ask you something about the ancientnguage of the Alliance," Han Sen said.


    Professor Xu looked Han Sen up and down in surprise and asked, "you have studied the ancientnguage?"


    Currently, although the Alliance did not put less emphasis on liberal arts, many young people were more willing to spend time on practicing hyper geno arts. After all, that would bring them direct benefits. In addition, that would help them to survive and cultivate in the God century. Very few people would spend arge amount of time to read books and study.


    Professor Xu did not know whether Han Sen had really learned the ancientnguage or he was just trying to kiss the professor¡¯s ass.


    "I have studied a little bit. However, I have many confusions and there are not enough materials for me to clear them," said Han Sen.


    "All right. It is about lunchtime. Let¡¯s work together and we can chat in the cafeteria." Professor Xu was not arrogant at all.


    If Han Sen was indeed interested in the ancientnguage, Professor Xu would like to answer his questions.


    Han Sen was overjoyed and followed Professor Xu to the cafeteria. After they had ordered, they found a quiet spot to chat and eat.


    Initially, Professor Xu thought even if Han Sen had learned the ancientnguage, he probably only knew some superficial things. After all, Han Sen was too young.


    However, after chatting with Han Sen, he found that Han Sen had worked hard on ancientnguage. Han Sen was also quite talented and knowledgeable, which surprised Professor Xu. Han Sen¡¯s level was beyond his age.


    "Han Sen, do you have any rtives studying the ancientnguage?" Professor Xu couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "No, my family used to have an alloy factory. But it was closedter." Han Sen looked at Professor Xu, not understanding why the professor asked that.


    "Okay, so when did you start to learn the ancientnguage?" Professor Xu asked again.


    "Probably two years ago," said Han Sen. In fact, he just started before he evolved, so he had learned about a year at most.


    Professor Xu was even more surprised. In two years, Han Sen had achieved so much, which was very rare. Han Sen was probably extremely talented in this area, otherwise he cannot have done so well.


    In fact, Han Sen did not have other special talents. The reason he was learning fast was that his brain had absorbed the red crystal and developed again. Both his memory and analysis had been greatly improved. As he remembered more and analyzed more, he naturally became better in this area.


    Because they sharedmon interests, Professor Xu and Han Sen felt more and more happy as they chatted. And Han Sen impressed Professor Xu even more.


    Professor Xu told some things to Han Sen, which Han Sen could quickly remember and understand. He could even discuss with Professor Xu or raise a deeper question, which made Professor Xu appreciate Han Sen a lot.


    As the two were chatting, they forgot to eat. In the end, their food had gone cold, and they were the only two persons left in the cafeteria. When the cookhouse was about to close, they had to leave.


    Before he left, Professor Xu gave Han Sen some materials on the ancientnguage and asked Han Sen to read them. He also told Han Sen to ask himself if Han Sen did not understand.

 Chapter 525: New Understanding

    Chapter 525: New Understanding


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After chatting with Professor Xu for a long while, Han Sen felt he was inspired. The materials he got from Professor Xu were also a great help to him. For the things that he couldn¡¯t understand before, he had managed to perceive them after reading Professor Xu¡¯s materials.


    After that, when he read Dongxuan Sutra again, he had many new understandings. Although there were still ces that he did not understand, he had a more profound grasp of the text.


    Unfortunately, there were too many technical terminologies about cultivation in Dongxuan Sutra. Because it was written a long time ago, Han Sen still felt difficult to understand and trante everything with what he had learned.


    However, after reading the materials and asking Professor Xu some questions, Han Sen had some new gain and tranted another technique.


    The reason that Han Sen was able to do that was that he had read Yin Yang Sutra, which Yin Yang st was based on.


    This technique in Dongxuan Sutra was focused on the yin force, which had a lot of simrity with the Yin Yang Sutra.


    However, obviously the technique was better. If he could practice well, he could make his force to prate arge object. It was a bit exaggerating to say he could hit the bull behind the mountain, but it would not be difficult for him to prate through a steel te of several feet thick.


    Han Sen was a big fan of the yin force, so he practiced ording to the technique recorded in the Sutra. If he was able to reach that level, in the future, he could hit the inner organs of the creature when he met one and did not need to break their tough skin and bones.


    After several days, Han Sen felt he had already been able to use the yin force better. Originally, he could only prate 3 to 4 inches, but now he could prate 1 foot already.


    "This sutra is indeed a great book. It deserves to be called the very best secret technique of a strong man. If I could learn the true content, it should be even much better than Jadeskin." Han Sen wanted to trante the entire text right away, but he cannot rush. If he practiced before he understood, there might be danger and risk. There is no geno solution designed for Dongxuan sutra, so he might hurt himself.


    When he had rested for more than ten days, eating golden crab every day in the shelter, he had eventually finished eating the crab and gained seven sacred geno points. Currently, Han Sen had twenty-eight sacred geno points.


    Han Sen: super body: king spirit


    Status: evolver


    Lifespan: three hundred


    Requirement for next evolution: one hundred geno points


    Geno points owned: ordinary geno points 100, primitive geno points 100, mutant geno points 43, sacred geno points 28


    Checking his progress, Han Sen felt the number was quite good for someone who had entered Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for less than a year.


    Currently, Han Sen¡¯s fitness index had definitely passed a hundred and twenty. It took a test for him to find out the exact number. Anyway, he was much stronger than Tiger of Blueblood in the past now.


    Han Sen estimated that when he maxed out on all four types of geno points, he should be able to reach a hundred and seventy or a hundred and eighty. He wondered how strong the super creatures of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were and whether he would be able to hunt them by then.


    It was too early to think about that at this point. The most important thing for him was to fill up his sacred geno points. As for mutant geno points, Han Sen was not that worried, because there were a lot of mutant geno points in the ocean. If he had patience, it would be easy for him to fill up the mutant geno points.


    However, in order to kill a sacred-blood creature in the ocean, it would take a lot of work. Human¡¯s ability to fight would be reduced greatly in the water and they cannot breathe in the water. To fight a sea creature on the same level as him, even Han Sen was scared.


    Once he had an ident in deep ocean, there was no way for him to run.


    "I will go kill the berserk gargoyle first." Han Sen entered God¡¯s sanctuary again, making up his mind to go to the nest.


    Sacred-blood beast souls were still very attractive in Han Sen¡¯s eyes. In addition, the beast souls from the eggs were normally very good and of rare types.


    However, before Han Sen even left the Goddess Shelter, Zhu Ting found him.


    "Captain, I heard you have several berserk mutant beast souls in the onesyou brought back?" Zhu Ting grinned and asked.


    "There are two. What? You want them?" Han Sen looked at Zhu Ting, smiling.


    "Yes, yes. Name your price." Zhu Ting nodded quickly. A berserk mutant beast soul could even have simr abilities to sacred-blood beast souls. Of course Zhu Ting wanted something like that.


    In such damned ce, if he had a berserk mutant beast soul, he could have a much better life because it would be easy for him to kill anything but sacred-blood creatures.


    "Easy, you have Seven Twists to trade," Han Sen smiled and said.


    Zhu Ting suddenly had a long face and said, "brother, you don¡¯t understand. I do not dare to give you Seven Twists, otherwise the Chen¡¯s will never forgive me."


    "Then I have no way to help you. Just purchase them from Yang Manli," Han Sen said, looking helpless.


    "No, her price is incredibly high. Except for those who are rich, no one has that kind of money."


    Zhu Ting was depressed. If he had that kind of money, he wouldn¡¯t go to Han Sen.


    In fact, Han Sen told Yang Manli that there was no rush to sell the berserk mutant beast souls, which was why Yang Manli¡¯s price was high. He was just trying to show off the power of Goddess Gang and did not n to sell for real.


    Of course, if someone were really willing to pay a high price, Yang Manli would not turn it down.


    "I could not help you with that." Han Sen patted Zhu Ting on his shoulder and left the shelter.


    Zhu Ting looked at Han Sen, puzzled. He did not understand how Han Sen was able to get so many nice stuff.


    Han Sen spent much less time than him in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. However, in less than one year, at such a bad ce, Han Sen had even sold berserk mutant beast souls, which was astonishing.


    Zhu Ting gritted his teeth and decided to purchase the berserk violent at first. He only had enough money to buy this one because of the high price Yang Manli gave.


    However, when Zhu Ting found Yang Manli, Yang Manli told him that not only berserk mutant beast souls, even mutant beast souls were sold out.


    "Dammit. So many rich people." Zhu Ting regretted that he did not buy violent ape when he could, and now he did not even have the chance.


    "It seems that I must have a conversation with Han Sen. He must have better beast souls. Maybe that item could make him give me some better beast souls," Zhu Ting muttered to himself.

 Chapter 526: Beast Soul of Nightmare

    Chapter 526: Beast Soul of Nightmare


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen was at the nest again, he summoned all his beast souls.


    For the time he spent in the Alliance, the golden pincer king had already been evolved into a berserk sacred-blood beast soul, and the golden armor looked even better at this point.


    The gargoyle glyph had also been summoned. The desert bird was hovering over his head, enhancing all the beast souls further. Han Sen felt he had enough strength to blow up a.


    Of course, that was only an illusion. However, he was much better than before.


    Into the nest again, the silver berserk gargoyle quickly rushed toward him.


    Han Sen did not dodge this time, blocking the gargoyle¡¯s arm with his ghost-pawed ws.


    Bang!


    The ws and the arm of the gargoyle suddenly shed, leaving a new long injury on the gargoyle¡¯s arm. Silver blood suddenly started to flow.


    Han Sen stepped half a step back. His strength was no weaker than this berserk creature.


    The gargoyle roared fiercely, trying to grab Han Sen with its ws, its nails looking like silver daggers.


    Han Sen was not weaker than it in terms of either strength or speed. In addition, his footwork was much better than the creatures. So, there was no way Han Sen would let it grab him. As he swayed, not only had he dodged the attacks, but he had also managed to leave scratches on the gargoyle, making it bleed.


    The gargoyle roared angrily, but it could do nothing to Han Sen. It could not even touch Han Sen¡¯s body because Han Sen¡¯s kiting skills were so good.


    As Han Sen was feeling content, the gargoyle suddenly scratched at him. Just when he dodged the attack, the arms of the gargoyle suddenly gained 2 inches and still wed at him.


    The ten nails looking like silver daggers suddenly hit Han Sen¡¯s armor.


    Ding!


    The sound of metal made people¡¯s ear hurt. However, the nails that looked like daggers did not manage to prate the armor, but only left some shallow marks on it.


    Han Sen was more than surprised. Berserk golden armor and berserk gargoyle glyphbined, the defense was incredibly strong. Even the berserk gargoyle did not manage to hurt him.


    This strike gave Han Sen more confidence. He took back the ghost-pawed ws and hit the gargoyle with his fists.


    Boom boom!


    His fists were thrown, and legs were dancing.


    His fists hit gargoyle, making it step back continuously.


    The gargoyle was overpowered by Han Sen and killed by Han Sen in the end using the yin force.


    "Berserk sacred-blood creature inferno gargoyle killed. No beast soul gained. Meat inedible."


    Han Sen was dazed. It was the first time he encountered such a result. There was no beast soul or meat. What bad luck exmation were


    Luckily, Han Sen did not mind. There was an egg, which 100% would produce a sacred-blood beast soul. In his hand, it was the same as a berserk sacred-blood beast soul.


    "What sacred-blood beast soul should it be? I would prefer a pair of wings, were a beast soul add-on like the devil sword." Han Sen climbed up the cells carefully, looking inside.


    There were many cells at this ce. However, as he went deeper, he did not see any other creatures. It seemed that the gargoyle was the only creature there.


    "Is there not an egg?" Han Sen became a bit worried. Luckily, very soon he saw the egg, making him feel relieved.


    Walking up to the egg, Han Sen broke it with the ws and heard the familiar voice.


    "Producing beast soul..." Han Sen saw a piece of foging out of the egg, which gradually became a beast soul in front of him.


    The beast soul looked like it was made of tungsten. It looked like a tiger or a panther. With a horn looking like a lightning bolt, the creature had wings on its back. As it blinked, it looked incredibly fierce.


    The beast soul turned into a light, entering Han Sen¡¯s sea of soul. He suddenly heard a voice.


    "Beast soul produced. Sacred-blood beast soul nightmare gained."


    Han Sen quickly looked at the information of nightmare and saw it was a flying beast soul.


    He summoned nightmare and suddenly had a huge pair of tungsten devil wings on his back, looking rather cool.


    Han Sen tried its speed and found it was much faster than the sacred-blood wings from First God¡¯s Sanctuary indeed. He almost reached the exit of the nest immediately.


    "Ha ha, I can fly again eventually." Han Sen was overjoyed. With the ability to fly, it would be easier for him to do a lot of things. The sacred-blood wings should be fast enough in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen fed the ck crystal to nightmare. Berserk sacred-blood wings should be the fastest humans had ever seen in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    With nightmare wings, unless he had encountered a super creature, Han Sen could be the king of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "It will be even better if I have sacred-blood bow and arrow. Then, I could go back to the top and look down on the entire Second God¡¯s Sanctuary." Han Sen felt it was a pity that the sacred-blood bow and arrow beast souls were hard to find. After destroying the egg, Han Sen did not have any need to stay in Goddess Shelter, so he decided to check out the situation on the icefield.


    Previously, Li Xinglun and the others had already been discussing taking down the royal spirit shelter. Han Sen wondered if they had achieved an agreement. If the three shelters could unite to conquer the royal spirit shelter, Han Sen would have the opportunity to gain another royal spirit.


    Using Crystal Pce, Han Sen entered the frozenke from the sea. The angel, Snow Charmer, Meowth, and Mad Shield were also summoned by Han Sen. He had no need to worry about being seen by others, and his trip was rather nice.


    Snow Charmer and Mad Shield were in charge of hunting the creature¡¯s in the water. After getting mutant meat, Mermaid Princess and Archangel would serve him. He was simply in heaven.


    When reaching the frozenke, Han Sen had gained three more mutant geno points, which was because the mutant creature killed was too big in size, so Han Sen had only finished one third of it.


    As for the gigantic creatures that looked very fierce, he thought he should learn some hyper geno arts that could be used under the water, so that he could hunt those creaturester.


    Even if he could not eat all that meat, he could feed it to Archangel. When Archangel transformed, Han Sen would be invincible in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "When I go back to the Alliance, I must find a way to get my hands on a hyper geno art that could be used under the water. I wonder if there is one that could allow me to breathe under the water," Han Sen wondered.


    He came to the Starwheel Shelter again, before Han Sen went to Li Xinglun, Zhu Ting found Han Sen.


    "Han Sen, I eventually found you. I have made an agreement with ckgod and Philip. We will attack the royal shelter in a couple of days. Come and help me, will you?" Li Xinglun said excitedly.

 Chapter 527: Silver Beetle

    Chapter 527: Silver Beetle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I am afraid I have to let you down. I am the enemy of ckgod, so it should be inconvenient for me to go with you?" Han Sen smiled and said.


    "You are the one who injured ckgod and stole the snake fish king?" Li Xinglun suddenly remembered, looking at Han Sen in surprise.


    "It is no other than me. I don¡¯t think we should go together. When you started the fight, I will join you at that time," Han Sen said.


    "That¡¯ll do. However, you must stay careful. At that time, all the advanced fighters in ckgod Shelter would be there. If ckgod did anything to harm you, it would be hard for you to escape. I am in charge of attacking from the West, you could go to my side," Li Xinglun pondered and said.


    "Who is the one in charge of attacking the main gate?" Han Sen asked.


    "ckgod is the strongest, so he¡¯s doing that."


    After Han Sen asked about a few more details, he got up to leave. However, he had made up his mind to go to the main gate where ckgod would be.


    Of course, before conquering the shelter, Han Sen would not thwart ckgod¡¯s efforts. However, after taking the spirit shelter down, Han Sen would not be polite anymore.


    It was the first time for the human evolvers to unite together on the icefield. The scale was huge. Evolvers preparing and transporting supplies were everywhere to be seen. Some better fighters were in charge of hunting the creatures nearby.


    Because the resources were so limited on the icefield, humans were only able to fight against the royal shelter after developing for a hundred plus years and a couple of generations.


    However, everything needed to be spent on the icefield in order for humans to seed. If humans lost, they would have such a heavy loss. Therefore, no one dared to ck.


    "In addition, there must be some troubles regardingmanding. Once the shelter was conquered, no one could guarantee that humans would not fight against each other regarding the distribution of gains.


    Han Sen was in no hurry to go there. It¡¯s was no use to go too early. He would like to go after the fight had started.


    Indeed, like Li Xinglun said, the three forcesunched a united strike against the royal shelter after two days. ckgod Shelter was in charge of attacking the main gate of the royal shelter.


    From afar, Han Sen saw groups of creatures rushing out of the royal shelter, fighting against human evolvers.


    ckgod took a dozen evolvers who had a fitness level above a hundred, trying to go inside the shelter. However, they were soon stopped by sacred-blood creatures.


    In the other two directions, humans were also stopped by creatures. Fighting could be heard everywhere, while the silver-haired spirit girl was standing on top of the wall of the shelter, looking at everything coldly, not nning to move a finger.


    Han Sen eventually witnessed arge-scale fight. Han Sen could not see clearly was going on with Li Xinglun and Philip. However, against the dozen evolvers with a fitness level above a hundred, nearly 20 sacred-blood creatures had rushed out of the royal shelter, blocking the attacks from ckgod shelterpletely.


    This was obviously not everything the royal shelter had got. There were definitely more sacred-blood creatures inside the shelter, fighting against enemies from the other two directions. This royal shelter was incredibly strong.


    "One man could never take down arge royal shelter like this one." Han Sen felt quite impressed. Without uniting the forces on the icefield, an individual could never conquer shelter like this unless he had the strength of a super creature.


    Giant snakes as long as 300 feet, huge beasts that looks like Titans, ck winged beasts and birds flying in the sky. The whole battlefield was a mess. The scene was hundred times more impressive than a movie.


    It was equally magnificent as an interster war. In addition, the bloody scene was something that could not be seen there.


    Even Han Sen who was preparing to steal some gains felt his blood burning, wishing to fight next to the evolvers.


    ckgod was better atmanding than Han Sen thought. In addition, the majority of the evolvers had been through service, so they were no strangers to fighting together. When they were besieging creatures, they coborated well. In fact, the casualties were not huge.


    In addition, some were weaker evolvers would be in charge of logistics. Once someone was hurt, he would be sent out of the battlefield immediately. Not a lot of people died.


    "This ckgod is quite impressive. He is able tomand such arge-scale war. Quite talented," Han Sen thought to himself. However, an enemy was an enemy no matter how good he was.


    Because for more than a hundred years, humans had been bullied by this royal shelter and fought the shelter multiple times, humans had a profound understanding of how strong the royal shelter was. After discussion, the three forcesunched the attack with preparation. Although the royal spirit was strong, it started to fall. It seemed that it could not withstand the attacks from all three forces for a long time.


    However, the silver-haired spirit did not n to attack. She was watching the entire battlefield coldly on top of the wall, moving her staff once in a while,manding the creatures to fight.


    "If this continues, the shelter will be conquered if the silver-haired spirit did not have other creatures to help her," Han Sen thought to himself.


    If it were an aristocrat shelter, Han Sen would have gone inside to steal the spirit stone already. However, it was a royal shelter and he did not know whether there were more sacred-blood creatures inside. Even if Han Sen went inside, he might not necessarily be able to find the spirit stone.


    As Han Sen was thinking, he saw the silver-haired spirit living the war. However, he did not join the battlefield, but went back to the shelter.


    Han Sen was surprised by her move. Currently, the fight had gone into a very fierce stage. The army of the creatures were at a disadvantage. If they lost hermand, wouldn¡¯t they lose even sooner?


    When Han Sen was feeling puzzled, he suddenly saw the earth started to shake on the battlefield in front of the shelter. Many stones were broken, and silver beetles started toe out like waves.


    Where the silver beetles passed, the bodies of both humans and creatures were eaten uppletely, making one¡¯s scalp prickle.


    More and more gaps started to appear on thend, and numerous silver beetles came out. All of a sudden, the entire battlefield was a mess. Both humans and creatures were rushing to run for their lives. No one had any intention to continue the fight.


    Humans and creatures that were fighting against each other a minute ago started to escape together. It was hard to imagine that they were fighting for life-and-death just now.


    Even the huge snake and the giant beast were running as fast as they could. It seemed that they were very scared of the silver beetles.


    Han Sen was also rather scared. However, after careful observation, he found that the individual of the silver beetles was not that strong. They were slightly stronger than primitive creatures, but weaker than mutant creatures. However, there were so many of them and their mouth were really sharp. Even sacred-blood creatures had their weaknesses, so it was painful for them to have a silver beetle inside their body.


    However, Han Sen felt his opportunity hade.

 Chapter 528: Entered the Shelter Alone

    Chapter 528: Entered the Shelter Alone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The strength of the silver beetles was only their number and sharp mouths. In fact, their strength was not too impressive.


    However, wearing the golden armor and gargoyle glyph, Han Sen couldpletely block out the silver beetles. In addition, he was covered all over, so there was no gap where the silver beetles could approach him.


    Although the silver beetles chased humans away, the creatures were also chased away. Taking advantage of the mess, he could enter the royal spirit and maybe there was a chance for him to get the spirit stone.


    Han Sen summoned his armor and glyph, sneaking into the shelter in the mess.


    Just when he approached the battlefield, waves of silver beetles hade to him, drowning Han Sen with their little bodies.


    Han Sen felt the crackling outside his armor as the silver beetle was trying to bite his armor. However, because of the double berserk sacred-blood beast souls, even their sharp mouths could not hurt the armor at all.


    Han Sen felt reassured and marched toward the royal spirit in the sea of beetles. Under the cover of the silver beetles, no one was able to notice him.


    Outside the royal spirit, Han Sen jumped over the wall and entered the royal spirit that looked like a cosmopolitan.


    The majority of the creatures had been scared away by the silver beetles. There were obviously less creatures in the royal shelter, but their number was still astonishing.


    Seeing the silver-haired spirit girl walking toward the center of the shelter from afar, Han Sen gritted his teeth and chased in her direction.


    There were no silver beetles inside the shelter, but a lot of creatures rushed to Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not linger but spread his nightmare wings, dodging the majority of the creatures and went toward the spirit girl.


    The weird birds and ck winged beasts in the sky came toward Han Sen. Han Sen pped his wings and dodged the block of the beasts and birds like a butterfly, thanks to the speed of the berserk sacred-blood wings. He quickly reached where the spirit girl was standing.


    The spirit girl had alreadye to arge ancient architecture. Feeling the turmoil in the sky, she looked back standing on the stairs. Seeing Han Sen who was in the sky, her silver pupils contracted.


    Even he was covered in armor, the silver-haired girl still recognized Han Sen who had once killed her. She was not depending on her eyesight, but her scent that she left on Han Sen¡¯s body when he killed her.


    Her face turned cold. The silver-haired girl waved her staff and the birds and beasts rushed to Han Sen. A dual-headed silver bird and a ck bull with wings also rushed to him.


    Han Sen did not mind ordinary birds and beasts, because they were much slower and weaker than Han Sen. Han Sen could kill them as he wanted. However, the silver bird and flying bull were obviously both sacred-blood creatures. They blocked Han Sen¡¯s way among other creatures.


    After doing that, the silver-haired spirit girl did not mind Han Sen anymore and continued to go inside the mysterious architecture.


    After the spirit girl went inside the architecture, two identical ck snakes were climbing on the columns at the gate, flicking out their tongues.


    Han Sen had seen one of the ck snake before. As time when the spirits were attacking the Starwheel Shelter, she brought that ck snake, which was also a sacred-blood creature.


    "Howe there are so many sacred-blood creatures in this royal shelter?" Han Sen frowned.


    Not all the royal shelters had arge number of sacred-blood creatures. The number of sacred-blood creatures in a royal shelter depended on the size of the shelter, the number of sacred-blood creatures nearby, and the spirit¡¯s ability.


    In terms of both size and number of sacred-blood creatures, this royal shelter was exceptional, which showed how strong the silver-haired girl was.


    To go back or forward was an impending decision that Han Sen must make. There were so many creatures here that Han Sen could not be trapped. Once he was trapped, he could never escape again.


    In just one second, Han Sen had decided.


    He had already entered the shelter, so it was the perfect opportunity, and he had no reason to go out.


    If the three forces could not take down this royal shelter when they united, since most sacred-blood creatures were not even inside the shelter at this point, he would never have an opportunity to try again if he missed this opportunity.


    With his eyes cold, Han Sen was calcting all the moves and trajectories of the creatures he was seeing. In his mind there was a holographic image and a route that would take him inside the ancient architecture.


    Boom!


    pping his wings, Han Sen made a dive, avoiding the silver bird and flying bull.


    However, because he went slower, many creatures on the floor started to jump at him, throwing themselves at Han Sen who was flying low.


    Remaining calm, Han Sennded on an architecture. When he flew, he avoided the snaps of the creatures on thend and flew up again.


    In the sky, the dual-headed silver bird and other creatures rushed over again. Han Sennded again, changing his position continuously and dodging the attacks from different creatures, going toward the ancient and mysterious architecture like crazy.


    There was no way to block him. Han Sen moved quickly among the architectures, flying up from time to time. He perfectly used the space between the architectures and the creatures themselves, going to the ancient architecture atst. The creatures were always a bit toote, not formting any threat to Han Sen.


    That included the two sacred-blood creatures, because they never stopped Han Sen.


    However, because he was using the terrain and the creatures, Han Sen did not go straight but made a huge circle in order to arrive at the ancient architecture.


    The two ck snakes hade down from the giant columns, blocking the closed stone gate. They opened their mouths and issued screams at Han Sen, bearing there frightening fans, looking rather scary.


    Han Sen did not pause and went up the stairs, rushing at the two ck snakes. Behind him were all kinds of fierce creatures, looking like ghosts from hell. They followed Han Sen and tried to take him down.

 Chapter 529: Fighting Silver-Haired Spirit Girl

    Chapter 529: Fighting Silver-Haired Spirit Girl


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mouth of the two ck snakes looked like the dark gates toward hell. Their fangs were each longer than 3 feet, dripping disgusting venom, blocking Han Sen¡¯s way.


    Han Sen no longer saw a way out. There were only the two snakes. However, he did not mean to stop at all, but speeded up. With her heart thumping like a drum and blood boiling, every inch of his muscles was motivated.


    Stepping out, Han Sen almost immediately rushed inside the mouth of one of the ck snakes.


    Crack!


    The ck snake quickly closed its mouth, trying to swallow Han Sen like that. However, blood suddenly spilled, and its snakeskin was ripped from inside. Blood and the golden figure both came out. The three purple lightning bolts shone.


    Boom!


    Han Sen rushed out of the stomach of the snake and hit the giant stone gate of the ancient building, smashing one of the doors and going inside without hesitation.


    The inside of the ancient architecture looked like a temple, full of mysterious symbols and statues of deities. Inside the temple, a statue of ghost more than 100 feet tall stood like a demon.


    Between the brows of the ghost there was a silver gem about the size of a fist, which should be the spirit stone of the silver-haired girl.


    Under the statute, the silver-haired girl had changed into her fighting state. Her perfect body covered in silver armor, she looked lean and dedicate with a perfect curve.


    Holding the silver slim sword, the girl had cold light in her eyes, staring at Han Sen.


    Han Sen quickly rushed toward the girl. Initially, he thought the sacred-blood creatures would chase him inside, but they were all guarding outside the architecture and none entered the gate.


    Han Sen was overjoyed. Just coping with the silver-haired spirit girl was much easier for him. In addition, he had killed her once. Even if he could not kill her this time, it would be easy for him to get the spirit stone.


    Seeing Han Sen was approaching the statue, the silver-haired girl eximed coldly and shed her silver sword at Han Sen¡¯s throat, almost reaching her throat immediately.


    Han Sen was astonished. Last time, he deliberately took the strike that went through his body, so it did not matter how fast her sword was, since Han Sen did not want to dodge at all.


    However, as she cut his throat this time, he would be beheaded if he did not dodge, which could never happen.


    Fighting the silver-haired girl face to face, Han Sen felt how fast her sword was. Stepping back, Han Sen raised the ghost-pawed ws to block her strike and managed to save himself.


    Ding!


    The silver sword and the ghost-pawed ws shed, making noise of metal. Feeling a huge force, Han Sen could not help stepping back. Her strength was even a bit stronger than his.


    After the strike, the silver-haired girl did not stop her attacks. Like silver lightning bolts, she continued to hit Han Sen with her sword, forcing him to defend himself with no chance to fight back.


    After taking a dozen strikes, Han Sen felt the sword was so fast and unpredictable that he could only go back and could not even leave.


    Same as her sword, the girl had incredibly fast footwork as well. She followed Han Sen like a shadow, not giving him any chance to breathe.


    Ding ding ding!


    Although Han Sen had blocked all the strikes from the girl, his berserk ghost-pawed ws were chipped by the slim sword of hers. Han Sen¡¯s arm was also numb.


    Until this moment had Han Sen realized how lucky he was to kill the silver-haired girlst time. If he did not surprise her by taking this sword with his body and take advantage of her carelessness, he would never have had any chance.


    After all, Han Sen had much worse fitness at that time. He was at a disadvantage facing the silver-haired girl this time still, which meant he would have suffered even morest time if it were not for his scheme.


    It seemed that the silver-haired girl hated Han Sen to his guts. She did not conserve any energy, forcing Han Sen to step back with her sword.


    Changing his footwork and using kiting skills, Han Sen was not the match of the silver-haired girl because he did not know any advanced ws skills. He was merely using the ws at a knife with destorm. If it were not for the good footwork that Han Sen had, he would have been killed by her a long time ago.


    Even with his footwork, Han Sen was still hit so hard that he could not fight back. All he could do was to step back inside the hall in order to avoid the girl¡¯s sword. Otherwise, even if his ws did not break, his arm would be broken.


    The sword skills of the silver-haired girl were excellent. She almost became one with her sword, crossing the sky like a lightning bolt. She was so fast that her figure became a blur.


    Han Sen tried to use the blocking technique in Dongxuan Sutra to block the sword of the girl. However, he knew nothing about her sword skills and did not know what the moves were. Unable to determine which move was the important one, he could not block her sword.


    Also, the sword was so fast that even with Han Sen¡¯s eyesight, he could not see it clearly, which made it even harder for him to block it.


    Ding!


    Han Sen missed a strike and quickly avoided his vital parts. The cut was made on his shoulder and blood started to flow through the cracks of the armor.


    Han Sen was shocked. Even the golden armor with gargoyle glyph could not block the silver slim sword, which showed how sharp the sword was.


    The silver-haired girl became even fiercer in her attacks. Waving her sword faster and faster, she made it more and more difficult for Han Sen.


    As the sword was about to reach Han Sen¡¯s face, Han Sen did not have his ws in ce in time, so he could no longer block his strike.


    "That¡¯s it." Han Sen gritted his teeth and summoned Mad Shield, putting him in front of Han Sen to bear the strike from the silver-haired girl. Han Sen quickly rushed to the giant statue and went for the spirit stone, no longer lingering.


    Ding!


    Han Sen heard steel being ripped apart. The tower shield of Mad Shield was cut deeply by the silver-haired girl, almost breaking in half.

 Chapter 530: Twin

    Chapter 530: Twin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to take back Mad Shield, but the sword of the girl was too fast indeed. Before he took Mad Shield back, another sh flew across.


    Crack!


    This time, the tower shield was cut in half for real. The slim sword cut to the tall figure of Mad Shield like a lightning bolt. With a sh, there was a line added to the body of Mad Shield.


    Boom!


    The body of Mad Shield fell into two halves. The spirit was killed like that.


    Not having any time to regret the loss of the aristocrat spirit that he had gained not long ago, Han Sen ran toward the statue at full speed.


    Treading Cloud, Han Sen had eventually put the footwork into use. Running like wind, Han Sen rushed to the statute like a tornado.


    However, the silver-haired girl was not slower than him at all, but even faster. Catching up with him momentarily, she stepped her sword at Han Sen¡¯s back.


    Without turning back, a golden worm covered in red armor appeared behind Han Sen, blocking the girl¡¯s sword, while Han Sen jumped up and spread the nightmare wings, throwing himself at the sparkling spirit stone between the statue¡¯s brows.


    Ding ding ding!


    The three strikes cut the golden rock worm king consecutively, and the red armor was cut deeply. Even the shell of the worm king was broken. Golden blood started to flow.


    Luckily, the pet armor that had be a berserk super beast soul was much harder than the tower shield, so the golden rock worm king was not killed after taking three strikes.


    Han Sen took back the golden rock worm king. The spirit stone was right in front of him. Even if the silver-haired girl came at this moment, there was no time for her to stop him from taking the stone.


    However, when Han Sen¡¯s fingers were about to touch the spirit stone, he suddenly felt a strong anxiety. His back was covered in cold sweat.


    "Something¡¯s wrong..." As Han Sen felt that, he saw a golden figureing from behind the giant head of the statue. At the same time, a gold sword went to Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    That sword was so fast and Han Sen was so close that there was no time for him to dodge.


    Whoosh!


    The golden sword pierced the golden armor into his chest. Han Sen then saw the person who stabbed him. It was a girl with wavy blonde hair and golden eyes covered in golden armor, holding a golden slim sword.


    Except for the fact that everything was golden on her body, the girl looked almost identical to the silver-haired girl. They were almost like two dolls made from the same mold, only with different colors of their armor and hair.


    "Boom!"


    The blonde girl kicked Han Sen down to the floor. Han Sen fell hard and saw that on the back of the statue there was another face. The statue was two-faced, and between the eyebrows of the face in the back, there was another spirit stone, which was golden and shiny.


    "Twin spirits?" Han Sen eventually understood why the silver-haired girl would be so rxed to fight Han Sen alone, not asking the creatures to hit him.


    Because that was unnecessary. The spirit shelter was in fact a rare double spirit shelter. In addition to the silver-haired girl, there was a simrly good blonde girl.


    Han Sen could not even get rid of the silver-haired girl, let alone two girls.


    Without any hesitation, the moment when Han Sen fell to the ground, he got up and brushed toward the outside. Motivating his body and cracking his bones, Han Sen pushed his potentials to his limit.


    The silver-haired girl and blonde girl did not mean to let him go. The two beautiful but deadly figures rushed toward Han Sen like to lightning bolts.


    Blood spilled like rain. Han Sen had used the kiting skills to his limit. However, all he could do was to avoid his vital parts. The silver and golden slim sword continued to leave one injury after another on his body.


    The sword skills of the blonde girl and silver-haired girl werepatible. Theyplement each other and were much stronger when used alone. Han Sen did not even want to fight anymore. He had miscalcted from the very beginning, so he did not have a chance to win again. All he could do was to go out as fast as he could in order to survive.


    With blood covering his body, Han Sen was extremely lucid. His eyes cold, he quickly calcted every possibly as fast as he could. Han Sen only had one goal. Under the attack of both royal spirit¡¯s, he did not any chance to get the spirit stone again.


    Every step he made was traded with his injury. Every step was carefully designed, but it could not save him from being hurt.


    At this point, Han Sen had no other ways than trading injuries for his life. When he reached at the stone gate, he was covered in a lot of blood already.


    At this point, Han Sen could only celebrate the fact that he had both the armor and the glyph. Otherwise, even if he had practiced Jadeskin, he would have died a million times.


    The effect of the armor and glyph blocked the majority of the force on the swords of the girls. When the swords hit him, the remaining force was less than 30%, only leaving shallow marks on him.


    Although they seemed scary, they were not deadly, allowing Han Sen to fight again.


    However, outside the architecture were full of all kinds of creatures including sacred-blood creatures like the ck snake, looking even more scary than hell.


    Han Sen no longer had other options. If he could go out, he could survive. Those sacred-blood creatures were still inferior to the girls. In addition, they were less intelligent, which was Han Sen¡¯s opportunity.


    Boom!


    With all kinds of scary creatures at the door, Han Sen did not cringe but rushed into them, thanks to his armor.


    The flying bull fiercely threw itself at Han Sen, charging Han Sen with its horns. However, the next second, a huge golden creature fell from the sky, smashing all the creatures nearby.


    "Rush out!" Han Sen threw himself onto the back of the golden growler which was the size of a hill and roared, grabbing his hair.


    The golden growler route and ran into the group of creatures like crazy, getting rid of the creatures and marching toward the main gate.

 Chapter 531: Beast Soul of Inferno Bull

    Chapter 531: Beast Soul of Inferno Bull


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As a super mount, the golden growler was no weaker than a sacred-blood mount of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary after bing berserk. In addition, its giant body was extremely fast. Every step it made was more than 300 feet. Even with the speed of the silver-haired girl, she could not catch up with it.


    In addition, most creatures were like ants in front of the golden growler, unable to block its way.


    Even so, numerous creatures still threw themselves at the mount, biting at it and making it bleed. As the golden blood was spilled, the golden growler rolled in pain.


    As Han Sen killed the creatures that threw themselves at him, birds and flying beasts were charging him from the sky. With blood and dead bodies of creatures everywhere, it was incredibly violent.


    Boom!


    Han Sen was hit hard on his head. It was the beak of the two-headed silver bird. Although Han Sen¡¯s helmet was not broken, it was so painful that Han Sen screamed and almost fell from the golden growler.


    The golden growler had God knows how many creatures on its body. Bleeding everywhere, golden growler was still the king of First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    With a roar, it fiercely jumped up into the sky like a hill. When it fell, several pces were smashed and there was almost an earthquake in the future royal shelter. A lot of creatures were killed and the majority of the creatures on its body were shaken down.


    Han Sen grabbed the golden hair of the mount and managed to stay on top.


    The golden growler got up and ran toward the main gate again. Groups of creatures came up to it.


    Fight fight fight!


    It was the first time for Han Sen to be trapped in such a hard battle. He had no idea how many creatures he had killed. His hand became numb, but more creatures kepting at him.


    A mile from the main gate, the golden growler roared and fell to the ground, smashing the earth.


    It was covered in golden blood and its skin was broken everywhere by numerous creatures. One of its paws no longer looked intact, baring bones. It was incredible that the mount hadsted so long.


    Han Sen took back the golden growler and spread his wings, flying outside the shelter.


    However, all the bird creatures and flying beasts wereing at him already, especially the flying bull, diving at him with its horns likes spears.


    Without the protection of the golden growler, Han Sen knew that he could not be stopped again. Seeing the two-headed silver bird chasing him from the back, Han Sen gritted his teeth and charged the flying bull.


    A ck lightning bolt and a golden lightning bolt shed. When Han Sen¡¯s head was about to hit the horns, he suddenly contracted his wings and flipped in the sky, putting his legs forward, clipping the neck of the bull and bowed to hit the bull¡¯s stomach hard.


    Boom!


    The ghost-pawed ws stepped into the stomach of the ck bull with fierce force. Han Sen pulled hard and blood was spilled.


    A scream sounded, and the magnificent body of the bull fell to the ground.


    Han Sen stepped on the back of the ck bull and summoned his wings, rushing out of the shelter.


    Boom!


    Hearing a loud object fall, Han Sen then heard the voice.


    "Sacred-blood creature inferno bull killed. Beast soul of inferno bull gained. Eat its meat to gain 0 to 10 sacred geno points."


    However, Han Sen had no time to mind those. Like a butterfly covered in blood, he broke the blockage of the flying creatures and came out of the royal shelter.


    Seeing Han Sen going out of the shelter, the silver-haired girl looked mad. However, there was nothing she could do.


    Under these circumstances, the men still managed to leave the shelter, so there were no other methods that she could adopt.


    Outside the shelter, both creatures and humans had left. The silver beetles were going back to the


    underground. Han Sen¡¯s berserk nightmare wings were incredibly fast, and he quickly disappeared on the icefield.


    Back to the Crystal Pce, Han Sen treated his wounds as he thought about the twin spirits that he ran into.


    Han Sen did not regret at all. All he could think about at this point was how to take the twin spirits for himself.


    He want them so much. Rare twin spirits, both royal. They were so scarce. Coupled with their strength and beauty, it was a gift from heaven.


    "I must have them," Han Sen thought, feeling resentful.


    However, the twin spirits were so powerful and had so many sacred-blood creatures. When Han Sen entered the shelter, only several sacred-blood creatures were guarding the shelter. If it were any other time, there should be at least 3 to 4 dozen sacred-blood creatures inside. So, it was very unlikely for him to go inside again.


    However, that did not make Han Sen give up his greedy thought. He was determined to have the twin spirits, so no matter how hard it was, he will have them.


    "In order to have them, I must first have the ability to beat them and get the two spirit stones. The sacred-blood creatures were not that frightening. After all, they were not intelligent. There is always a way to cope with them. However, the spirit sisters are very clever and powerful. If I am not able to beat them, I can never have the spirit stones." Han Sen thought back on their sword skills.


    Han Sen had taken countless strikes from the sisters. He had at least 100 to 200 injuries on his body. With his experience to fight the silver-haired girl, Han Sen had learned their sword skills.


    "Give me some time, and I wille up with a solution for sure." Han Sen was certain that he had this ability.


    Their sword skills were so strange and fast. With the two working together, there was almost no solution.


    However, no matter how strong their sword skills were, there was a pattern to it. As long as there was a pattern, there must be a solution. Han Sen was confident that he could think of a way to tackle that.


    "Wait for it, you two will be mine next time," Han Sen was determined.


    Although he had sacrificed Mad Shield, luckily, he had killed a lot of creatures in the shelter. He had gained several primitive beast souls and a mutant beast soul, in addition to the sacred-blood beast soul of inferno bull. He did not really suffer a loss.

 Chapter 532: Double Fly

    Chapter 532: Double Fly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sacred-Blood Inferno Bull: Fuse the transfigured beast souls.


    Han Sen looked at his new beast soul with a touch of hesitation. He had never thought it would reach the level of a sacred-blood transfiguration beast soul. It was a shame that it was only a humanoid beast soul. If it could transfigure, it could only battle with something that had an Inferno Bull¡¯s status.


    Han Sen was not really interested in the transfigured beast soul, but an Inferno Bull had the ability to fly. A beast soul like this would sell for a high price.


    And if he used ck crystals to evolve it into a Berserk beast soul, its selling price would be even higher.


    There was another Mutant beast soul that was also a Shield beast soul, but Han Sen was not particrly interested in that type. He thus made ns to sell it further down the line.


    If there¡¯s a humanoid transfigured beast soul, the chances of beating the Twin Spirit in battle will be much higher, Han Sen thought to himself.


    Although the Fairy Queen¡¯s ability in the Second Shelter was close to that of the beast soul, she was prone to a particr weakness: When she was transfigured, she could no longer wear armor. If that happened, Han Sen¡¯s defenses would be too low. He had no hope of withstanding attacks from the creatures from the Second Shelter.


    This entire situation had yet to yield a solution. Although Han Sen¡¯s wounds were not grievous, they were genuinely quite serious. So he was for now sidelined, and he was left to think of how the Twin Spirit might be beaten.


    Before he returned to the Alliance, Han Sen went to see Li Xing Lun. He asked him to keep an eye out for anyone who was selling Humanoid-transfigured beast souls.


    "A humanoid-transfigured beast soul? That sort of thing is extremely rare in the ice fields. Even if someone managed to get one, there¡¯s no way they would be willing to trade," Li Xing Lun said.


    "I would offer a sacred-blood transfigured beast soul in exchange. Although it¡¯s a beast, and not a humanoid, it possesses the ability of flight. Furthermore, it is a Berserk beast soul." Han Sen exined.


    "A Berserk sacred-blood transfigured beast soul that has a flying ability? Can such a thing actually be real?" Li Xing Lun¡¯s face conveyed his shock, as he looked at Han Sen.


    They were both transfigured beast souls. Generally, the beast soul was not as good as a humanoid one, but thebination of it being a Berserk beast soul and its flying abilities changed the stakes. The price of a Berserk beast soul was higher than that of an ordinary beast soul, but the ability of flight made its value even greater.


    "Of course it¡¯s true - do I have to lie?" Han Sen did not summon the Inferno Bull because he had not yet raised it to be Berserk. If he wished to sell it in the future, summoning it now would be a problem. This was because the Berserk one would look different to the one now, and would be easier for others to discover.


    "Okay, I will help you in asking around. How will I find you, if I have news?" Li Zing Lun asked.


    "I am in the middle of conscription; it would be inconvenient for us tomunicate. But I¡¯ll soon travel to the Starwheel Shelter, so we can talk thereter." Han Sen said.


    "Okay." Li Xing Lun said this straightforwardly but did not borate any further.


    Han Sen then traveled from the Starwheel Shelter to the Alliance. While he healed the wounds he had incurred, he also tried to think how he might crack the Twin Spirit¡¯s sword skills.


    With Han Sen¡¯s knowledge opposed to their sword skills, all he would need is a little more time to conjure a blocking skill that would prevent their attacks. But their attacks woulde at the same time, and to fight them all was different to battling an opponent one-to-one.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t entirely sure whether he could block both of their sword skills. To be safe, Han Sen decided to learn a hyper geno art to withstand their sword skills.


    Because of this, he went to the Saint Hallmunity in the military base to find the hyper geno art he desired.


    The Twin Spirit¡¯s sword skills relied entirely on speed, so there were many ways to ovee their flurry of attacks. One could use speed to beat their own speed, but another could enable a high defense to withstand each hit. Han Sen had seen many evolvers¡¯ hyper geno arts, but none had satisfied him.


    The military¡¯s Saint Hallmunity,pared to the Saint Hallmunity ordinary people could visit, offered a far wider variety of hyper geno art.


    After Han Sen read the introduction, he found a species of the hyper geno art that made him feel optimistic.


    This was a joint-strike sword skill called "Dual", one that required two people. That meant that two people were needed to practice the sword skill.


    Han Sen thought about this for a moment. If each person was able to use one sword, it would be incredibly difficult for them to block the Twin Spirit¡¯s dual des. With their speed, it would not matter how fast Han Sen¡¯s sword was - it would be extremely difficult for him to be faster than the Twin Spirit.


    If he wanted to beat them, Han Sen would require two swords. Therefore, Han Sen selected "Dual" for its double-strike sword skill.


    Of course, Han Sen did not think about looking for someone who could practice alongside him. He wanted to learn the "Dual" sword skill by himself and to learn to wield a sword in each of his hands in order to battle with the Twin Spirit. With this quality, the possibility of triumphing in battle became feasible.


    If this was anyone else, it would be impossible for them to use both hands to cast such a sword skill, but Han Sen possessed the necessary talent of "Both Hands". His hands weren¡¯t ssed separately, as they were both considered primary, and the fortitude of his mind allowed for perfect individual control - he could use a different sword skill in each hand.


    He only needed to slightly modify the operation of the "Dual" skill. He would have no problem making use of this skill on his own.


    Besides this, Han Sen used his body to remember the joint-strike sword skill possessed by the Twin Spirit. He had learnt the Thirteen shes from the Overflow of ying All With Double des, and Han Sen believed that he could modify "Dual" to be a skill that could beat the Twin Spirit.


    Han Sen was the owner of many S-ss licenses for the Saint Hall and without hesitating, he immediately purchased the sword skill "Dual". He now only had to wait for the geno solution to arrive before he could begin to learn it.


    But the wounds Han Sen had incurred still had to heal, so he couldn¡¯t put himself through exercises that were too vigorous. Every day he went to the shelter and ate the flesh of some mutant creatures that he had prepared, and spent the rest of his time figuring out how to modify the "Dual" sword skill.


    After he had started learning it, Han Sen noticed that the skills that required two people werepletely different to one person wielding two des. Toplete this sword skill, it was nearly impossible for one person to do it solo.


    After all, if there were two people, they could strike from different positions. Being alone and using both hands, your position and angle was limited. So a lot of the moves in the "Dual" de sword skill were impossible to perform with two hands.


    But Han Sen was not a person who gave up easily, and he could not think of any other ways he could defeat the Twin Spirit in battle.


    He was still set on making big changes to the "Dual" sword skill, but before that, he needed to learn the default sword skill in each hand and then adapt it into a sword skill that suited the use of both hands together.


    Perhaps this would have been difficult for other people, but Han Sen had practiced "Panorama" for many years. He had a great talent for fighting, so it would not be impossible for him to modify the skill on his own.


    While he was thinking about the Twin Spirit¡¯s sword skill, he was also modifying his "Dual" skill, and at the same time, he referred to the Thirteen shes double-de skill. His progress was rapid.


    Within twelve days, Han Sen had modified a double-de skill.


    It was just that with this sword skill, there were many negatives. It was useless to dwell on them, so Han Sen decided to go to a virtual training camp. There, he would test out the skill he had created for real.

 Chapter 533: Snow-Lady Beast Soul

    Chapter 533: Snow-Lady Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were a lot of negatives associated with the "Dual" sword skill, and they created problems that would arise duringbat. This made Han Sen realize that creating a sword skill was no easy task.


    But Han Sen had no other choice. Any new sword skill creation required vigorousbat testing, so he had to be patient and make a note of every w he noticed during battle, in order to rectify and improveter.


    If there were any mistakes, he was free to make changes now, but if a problem arose during a real field of battle, the price for such a mistake would be paid in his own blood. Knowing this, Han Sen was in no rush.


    Han Sen continued to improve over time as he tried to perfect the dual-de sword skill. Today Han Sen had visited the shelter again. Li Xing Lun was there and found him, wearing a strange facial expression.


    "Han Sen, I found a Humanoid sacred-blood fused transfigured beast soul." Li Xing Lun¡¯s tone of voice was also somewhat strange.


    "Is its owner willing to trade?" Han Sen asked.


    Li Xing Lun did not answer directly, instead saying, "Earlier, I sent out word that a friend was willing to swap a Berserk beast soul for a Humanoid beast soul. Although many people wanted to trade, and many people called me, Humanoid transfigured beast souls were too rare and no-one was willing or able to make a trade like that."


    Li Xing Lun paused for a moment, then continued. "Yesterday, ckgod contacted me. He said he wanted to use an Egregore soul to trade for your Berserk beast soul.


    "Does he really have an Egregore soul?" Han Sen asked.


    "Yes, I looked. It is a sacred-blood ss Snow-Lady beast soul. The abilities of the Snow-Lady beast soul are quite special. It does not increase one¡¯s strength, just one¡¯s speed. It also has the ability to reduce one¡¯s temperature, but that seems rather useless to me. It would most likely just be a problem. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth trading a Berserk beast soul for a Snow-Lady beast soul. Plus, you had argued with ckgod before," Li Xing Lun said severely.


    "Did you say that it was me who wanted to trade?" Han Sen asked.


    "No, I only said that it was a friend." Li Xing Lun shook his head as he spoke.


    Han Sen thought for a moment about what to say, then said, "That¡¯s okay - feel free to tell him it¡¯s me who wants to trade. If he is willing, tell him toe here so we canplete the transaction."


    Speed was what Han Sen needed most right now. The strongest aspect of the Twin Spirit¡¯s power was their speed. If he was able to match with their speed and break their sword skill, the battle would be much easier.


    Andbined with the beast soul¡¯s ability to lower the body¡¯s temperature, for Han Sen, there was an absence of negatives. The "Ice Skin" skill worked even better in a cold environment, so not only was it of no detriment to Han Sen, it was an outright benefit.


    For others, this would have been a debilitating attribute, but Han Sen would be d to receive it.


    Besides, to find a Humanoid sacred-blood beast soul was extremely difficult in the ice fields. It was good to be able to trade a Snow-Lady beast soul, which was not too far from a Humanoid beast soul. Han Sen was satisfied at the proposal of this trade.


    "You really want to make this trade with ckgod?" Li Xing Lun asked. "You really have to consider this well. If you trade your Berserk beast soul with ckgod, he may use it against you in the future."


    Han Senughed. "Thank you for your concern," he said. "If I am willing to trade this with him, of course I am not afraid of his ownership of the beast soul."


    "Okay, then. Did you bring the beast soul? Tell me about your situation and I will talk to ckgod," Li Xing Lun smiled.


    In the past few days, Han Sen had already raised the Inferno Bull into a Berserk beast soul. When he summoned it, itbined with his body to be a ck-winged bull.


    He told the specific attributes of the Inferno Bull to Li Xing Lun, all the while muttering, "It¡¯s a shame". A beast soul that was able to greatly increase one¡¯s strength and which provided the ability of flight was much stronger than the Snow-Lady of ckgod; one which appeared to be inherently wed.


    The Snow-Lady beast soul, aside from being Humanoid and providing a passable speed boost, did not appear to be anything special. The ability to lower one¡¯s own temperature seemed pointless and stupid.


    But Han Sen insisted on making the trade, so Li Xing Lun went off to talk with ckgod.


    Han Sen waited a day. On the second day he went to the shelter. Li Xing Lun was there and he had already spoken to ckgod. Aside from the Snow-Lady, Li Xing Lun had managed to bargain for an additional two Mutant beast souls.


    "Thank you, Brother Lun. But for those two Mutant beast souls, we should share them. Let¡¯s take one each." Han Sen said.


    But Li Xing Lun did not want any, no matter what. He only told Han Sen that after the saving of the Starwheel Shelter, it was an honor to help.


    It was time to trade with ckgod. ckgod had brought people with him to the Starwheel Shelter. He noticed that Han Sen¡¯s eyes were a little cold, but of this he made no mention.


    After they both observed the beast souls they were to receive, they handed their own over to Li Xing Lun. Then Li Xing Lunpleted the trade by handing the beast souls over to their new owners. The transaction was smooth and without incident.


    Han Sen received the two Mutant beast souls and Snow-Lady beast soul. He looked them over to ensure no mistakes had been made, and while he was getting ready to bid Li Xing Lun farewell, ckgod called to him.


    ckgod looked at Han Sen with disdain, and coldly said, "Han Sen, you dare gamble with me? Perhaps now we can settle our grudge."


    "What do you want?" Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows in response.


    "You and I engage in battle. Regardless of who wins or loses, our grudge can be settled." ckgod looked at Han Sen and continued, "Of course, if you do lose, you must leave behind the Snow-Lady beast soul. If I lose, however, I can leave behind the Inferno Bull beast soul."


    Li Xing Lun frowned and said, "ckgod, we only want to exchange beast souls on this day. Nothing else."


    "I am merely suggesting a solution to our grudge. It is entirely up to him if he wants to partake in my idea. If he does not dare to engage me in battle, that is fine," ckgod said sternly.


    "What if I do not wish to gamble?" Han Sen looked at ckgod as he asked.


    "If you do not wish to settle our prolonged dispute, then you will be my enemy. And I do not go soft on those I deem to be my enemy."


    The few people who had apanied ckgod now summoned their beast souls.


    "ckgod, this is the Starwheel Shelter. This is not ckgod Shelter." Li Xing Lun¡¯s eyes went cold, and he summoned a few leaders from the Starwheel Shelter to push back against ckgod¡¯s people.


    "Li Xing Lun, this is about me and Han Sen. This is none of your business." ckgod furrowed his brow.


    "I am the notary of the exchange; I do not care for your grudge with Han Sen, but in my Starwheel Shelter, none cany a finger on him." Li Xing Lun¡¯s eyes were firm, hesitation and the desire to hold back entirely absent from them.


    "Li Xing Lun, do you really want to offend me on the behalf of a person who doesn¡¯t even matter?" ckgod looked at Li Xing Lun sternly.


    "Han Sen saved me when the Starwheel Shelter was in crisis. He is my savior; no one can do him any harm before me." Li Xing Lun said these words directly.


    ckgod¡¯s emotion began to change, the atmosphere inside the Shelter growing tense. It was like a room that was packed to the brim with explosives, where the presence of a single spark would be enough to ignite the vtile atmosphere.


    "It is okay to have a one-on-one, but the beast souls that we gamble must be held onto by Li Xing Lun." Han Sen said all of a sudden.


    "That is no problem." ckgod agreed to the terms, as he knew all about Li Xing Lun¡¯s identity. He knew he was not the sort to ept the beast souls and make a run for it.


    There was also the fact that ckgod¡¯s purpose there was not merely to win a beast soul - he wanted Han Sen¡¯s life.


    Han Sen had stolen the Snake Fish King in the past and used a poison dagger to hurt him. This had almost taken ckgod¡¯s life, and was the cause of the anger that he could never find it in himself to swallow.

 Chapter 534: Blackgods Hopelessness

    Chapter 534: ckgod¡¯s Hopelessness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Han Sen..." Li Xing Lun was a little nervous. Judging from his knowledge of ckgod, he knew his true intent.


    "It¡¯s okay. If someone wants to give me the beast soul for free, I will dly ept it. So it¡¯s settled." Han Sen stopped Li Xing Lun from talking.


    Han Sen knew that Li Xing Lun was trying to be nice, and he also understood ckgod¡¯s line of thought, but this went perfectly with his own idea. He and Tang Zhen Liu had been in training for a long time and they had 100% confidence in their ability to repel the Tornado Knife skill. It went well with their irritation at being unable to take care of ckgod once and for all. But now he had delivered himself here, and Han Sen was extremely d.


    He could also get his Inferno Bull back. Han Sen would not let this opportunity pass him by.


    "Good! That was a quick decision; I think I¡¯m starting to grow fond of you." ckgodughed coldly.


    "Go to the za, this ce is too open." Han Sen said, equally coldly.


    "Good," ckgod replied, though he did not allow his men to leave. They surrounded Han Sen as they left for the za, as if they were escorting a dangerous criminal. They were unsure whether Han Sen would run off.


    Li Xing Lun had also brought his own people to escort Han Sen. When they arrived at the za, Han Sen and ckgod handed their beast souls over to Li Xing Lun.


    "Please," ckgod said, as he went onto the stage of the za, staring at Han Sen as he went.


    Ever since he had taken control of ckgod Shelter, he had never been put at such a disadvantage. If he had the opportunity, he would relish killing Han Sen immediately.


    This time, he did not want only the return of his beast soul - he wanted his life back too.


    ckgod was highly confident in his Tornado Knife skill. He had battled with Han Sen once before, so he thought he knew the extent of his abilities. That is why the idea ofbatting on-stage intimidated Han Sen.


    Word of the bet between ckgod and Han Sen spread quickly, and drew quite the crowd to the Starwheel Shelter to observe it first-hand.


    Li Xing Lun began to feel hopeless. If Han Sen did not agree to the bet, he could still protect Han Sen and keep him safe inside the Starwheel Shelter. But if ckgod managed to kill Han Sen, then there was nothing he could do but to adhere to the terms of the wager and provide the beast souls all to ckgod.


    Once Han Sen was on-stage, ckgod no longer felt no desire to exchange words with him. He wanted to bite into Han Sen¡¯s flesh with a savage ferocity. He summoned the ck beast soul knife and started swiping at Han Sen with fierce desire.


    Han Sen meanwhile summoned Ghost-Pawed ws and returned an attack.


    The shes looked shallow, but they made ckgod furrow his brow. A strange look came from his hawkish eyes. If he continued to sh in that manner, his elbows were looking likely to be sliced off by the Ghost-Pawed ws - he would be feeding the weapon of his enemy.


    Feeling hopeless, ckgod could only pull back. After he dodged a swipe from Han Sen¡¯s ws, he mustered another attack.


    He was confident in his Tornado Knife skill, though for others in the same ss, it was incredibly rare to see someone block such an attack twice. It should be impossible for Han Sen.


    Numerous people thought the same thing as ckgod, as his Tornado Knife skill as renowned across the ice fields, where it was known as "The Disappeared Demon Knife".


    Most people weren¡¯t aware of who Han Sen was. Aside from Li Xing Lun, who did know him, they couldn¡¯t fathom what sort of a person would willingly do battle with ckgod.


    But quickly the audience¡¯s eyes were opened. They could hardly believe what they were witnessing.


    ckgod took a step back and dodged the Ghost-Pawed ws. He took up his stance with the knife again and attempted to attack, but he had only raised his weapon half-way when he realized he couldn¡¯t do what he had nned.


    As before, if he opened himself up with a wide attack, his waist would be exposed to the fury of the Ghost-Pawed ws.


    "Coincidence?" ckgod was stricken with worry, unable to believe what was happening. Nor could he believe that someone could so effectively block his Tornado Knife skill.


    ckgod took a step back and attacked again, his face distorted into an ugly grimace.


    ckgod swiped toward Han Sen a dozen times, but none of the attacks made in a whirlwind of madnessnded. His weapon had barely extended past halfway before he was forced to return it.


    ckgod had no chance but to cast the Tornado Knife skill twice as fast, which made his face darken with anger. He had never faced something like this before, though he still thought it might just have been an unlucky day.


    The people watching were already shocked. Those outside as well inside the arena could see quite clearly everything that was happening. The famous knife skill of ckgod was utterly useless against Han Sen.


    It wasn¡¯t just useless in terms of effectiveness, but also that few attacks could be made due to ckgod having to constantly return his weapon.


    If the sword ckgod used had been a scabbard, he would only have been afraid that he would not even be given the opportunity to draw it at all.


    Every time ckgod moved his waist to unsheathe a knife, the next moment, he would be forced to bring it back. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t find any opportunity to draw his weapon.


    From head to foot, ckgod kept backing off. Watching him was like viewing an apprentice trying to draw a knife out for the first time - or like training in front of a teacher, where the teacher can predict every move and strike a weak spot before his student even knew it was there.


    The "Disappearing Demon Knife, Tornado Knife skill" seemed to have all of a sudden be a total joke. ckgod could not even draw his knife out, so there was no way he could attempt to attack twice as fast.


    Fall back... keep falling back... It seemed as if there were no choices other than to fall back.


    ckgod had never appeared some, so feeble, as at this very moment. The Tornado Knife skill that had given him a reputation suddenly looked utterly useless skill. He even started to feel like he hadpletely forgotten how to use a knife.


    "He¡¯s so strong! Who is this person? It¡¯s so scary! It¡¯s like watching a father punish his own son!"


    "Since when has the ice field harbored such a strong individual? ckgod is getting beaten like despised child! Is this really ckgod from ckgod Shelter?"


    "He must be a phony! How can ckgod¡¯s infernal knife be so useless?"


    "It¡¯s not that surprising! Have you ever heard of someone with a reputation they don¡¯t deserve? ckgod is like that. It¡¯s only because he has so many diligent subordinates that people put stock in the ims he is great. But the man behind the curtain is nothing. When he¡¯s on stage alone he gets beaten like a novice!"


    "But who is that other person?"


    ckgod¡¯s movement had been wholly restricted, and it was if he had be entangled within thorny vines. He couldn¡¯t get a limb free, and if he moved even the smallest amount, he would be pricked by a lethal spike. ckgod was dejected, and expressed his displeasure by crying out.


    And hearing the conversations from below the stage, he was so enraged that he felt faint.


    He screamed, and began waving his sword to attack without concern for his well-being. As he tried to strike, he realized that if he did not bring back his sword-wielding arm, it would be lopped off. So he swallowed his anger and forced himself to pull back yet again.


    Hopeless. He felt hopeless. ckgod was suddenly overwhelmed with the fear that he was going to die, and that his dder would give way if he couldn¡¯t reach a bathroom in time.


    Even the few observers from ckgod Shelter were shocked at what they were seeing. They were close to being unable to believe their eyes.


    They clearly knew the strength and extent of ckgod¡¯s power, and the ferocity of his Tornado Knife¡¯s skill ought to have made him unbeatable in the ice fields. How could it be suppressed in the way they were seeing?


    "Where did this guye from?" Their faces were bursting with surprise. If ckgod was already close to submission, they would end up in a far worse condition if they were to go on stage. Two or three hits would probably be enough to end their lives.

 Chapter 535: Deep Sea Jellyfish

    Chapter 535: Deep Sea Jellyfish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "You win." ckgod¡¯s face was deep like water as he coldly spoke.


    Had he had any choice, ckgod wouldn¡¯t have admitted defeat like that. But now he was frightened; he had been pushed to his limit and he had reached his breaking point. If he continued fighting, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before he was killed.


    In Han Sen¡¯s heart, he felt disappointed. His blocking skill was thest he would have wanted to cast. It was easy to break the Tornado Knife, but had he wanted to y ckgod, he would have had to rely on it. It was impossible to kill him with one swipe, so ckgod had been given the opportunity to concede.


    He watched ckgod call for him and his men to depart, his face draped with sullenness. Li Xing Lun then returned the Snow-Lady and Inferno Bull to Han Sen.


    "Brother Han, you have very impressive skills. I can¡¯t believe your skills denied ckgod the time to perform any actions," Li Xing Lunplimented him.


    "My skills are ordinary - perhaps it was just ckgod who is weak!" Han Senughed.


    ckgod was still in earshot and felt his face turn scarlet when he heard what they said. But he did not turn to speak, and continued to leave.


    After the fight, all the people across the ice field knew the name "Han Sen". His fight against ckgod quickly became renowned, a widely-spread tale that quickly established itself as thetest hot topic of discussion.


    Han Sen did not have the time to hear what others were saying, for as soon as he received the Snow-Lady he returned to the Crystal Pce. He drove the Crystal Pce to the Goddess Shelter, so he could inspect the situation there. At the same time, he gathered a batch of meat from deep-sea creatures to sell.


    On the way, Han Sen tried to get the Snow-Lady to possess his body. But all he felt was his body going cold and his face turning pale. His hair turned white and the structure of his body became significantly more feminine,pared to his previous masculine appearance.


    Han Sen tested his speed, and noticed it had increased greatly. Although the beast soul only elevated his speed, the degree to which it had increased was truly significant.


    The chill in his body allowed Han Sen to cast his Ice Skin skill with far greater ease. If it was an ordinary person taking advantage of the Snow-Lady, however, he feared their entire being would be frozen.


    And now, with regards to the Snow-Lady beast soul, Han Sen was wholeheartedly satisfied with the results. He fed a ck crystal to the Snow-Lady and evolved her into a Berserk variant.


    Having returned to the Goddess Shelter, Han Sen delivered the flesh to Yang Man Li. He had been nning on venturing forward now to the Alliance, but Yang Man Li told him that Zero had not been eating enough recently ¨C and she hadn¡¯t eaten at all in the past few days.


    "Why are you not eating? Is the food here not to your liking?" When Han Sen caught sight of Zero, she was sitting by a window of the tower. She watched the falling snow outside, seemingly lost in a blissful reverie.


    Zero shook her head and said, "I am not hungry."


    "You are not God; how can you not be hungry? Come, tell me what you would like to eat and I shall make it for you." Han Sen gently cuffed her head as he spoke.


    "Can you take me with you, the next time you leave?" Zero turned gazing at Han Sen when she spoke, showing her wide eyes.


    "Um... sure..."


    Han Sen hesitated for a moment. Zero¡¯s identity was rather mystical, and he did not want her to know much about who he was. But thinking of her, without any family, he was probably the only person she had a true connection with. He felt sorry for her, and so did not wish to reject her.


    Zero¡¯s face finally took on a smile. Although it was merely a raising of the lips, it would melt the heart of anyone who saw it.


    "Come. Let us eat first. Tell me what you would like, and I shall make it. I¡¯m not bluffing when I tell you that my cooking skills cannot be below those of a three-rank restaurant¡¯s chef." Han Sen tugged at her to eat something.


    Han Sen was bluffing: in truth, his cooking abilities were quite poor. The extent of his abilities spread to cooking stews and grilling meat. If the food he wanted to eat could not be prepared and served through either of those methods, then he would simply eat it raw.


    For Zero, he grilled the freshest red-shell shrimp he had. She delicately supported her head with her tiny hands as she sat at the table. Han Sen diced the shrimp and after he grilled a portion, he delivered it directly to her mouth. Zero would open her mouth and quickly consume the entire spoonful of shrimp. Her eyes were shut tight in delight, as her face beamed with joy.


    Han Sen watched her, and all of a sudden felt sorry. The clothes Zero was garbed in was the outfit he had bought her a long time ago. He then recalled it was the very same outfit he had bought her on their first meeting. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t care much for her life anymore. He worried that she might have only have two sets of clothing, and that their color had long since faded, through the countless washes since.


    After they had eaten, Han Sen decided to buy a few new outfits for Zero from the shops that popted the Goddess Shelter. He gave her time to return home and change into her new clothes. When she came back to reveal herself, she looked far prettier and youthful than she had earlier in the day.


    "This is what a young girl should look like," Han Sen told himself.


    Han Sen was not isting Zero as much as he was previously because he really thought that she had no one else she could depend on. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason, either. He knew how much stronger his own body had be, which gave him less reason to avoid her.


    He brought Zero into the Crystal Pce, and they searched for a lonely deep-sea mutant creature together. They also tried to figure out the Dual sword skill. While Han Sen was content to freely travel in the nearby area, he did not dare to enter the shelter that resided on the seabed there. The creatures in those waters mostly travelled in groups, and their numbers were multitudinous. If he wanted to hunt a high-rank creature, he would have to find one that lived alone.


    Zero quietly sat in a corner, with her hands firmly nted upon her jaw as she watched Han Sen practice the dual-de sword skill. She had no interest in talking with the Snow-Charmers.


    The boat had been sailing for a few days when Han Sen saw a jellyfish that lit up like a giantntern, coursing through the water with great energy; it looked beautiful.


    "It seems as if there are many jellyfish in the sea, but most of them are in a group. It¡¯s rare to find one that is content to remain alone. Let us see if we can hunt it." Han Sen thought about what to do, and then summoned Golden Armor and a glyph. He then left the Crystal Pce and swam towards the jellyfish.


    Though there were no other creatures around him, Han Sen was wearing armor and a glyph for protection. Even if the jellyfish was of the Sacred Blood ss, Han Sen had the power to protect himself. It would not be difficult for him to escape and return to the Crystal Pce if he needed.


    It was different being in the sea. Due to the flow of water, when Han Sen was swimming, it was possible for his presence to be detected by other creatures fairly quickly.


    But the jellyfish that looked like a giantntern seemed now to be moving quite slowly, remaining where it was, then rising up and down in the water. It seemed as if it did not notice Han Sen closing in on it.


    "That jellyfish looks so stupid, there is no way it could be a high-ss creature." Han Sen approached the jellyfish but did not summon the ghost-pawed ws. He simply got close and punched the semi-circr body of the jellyfish.


    The Ghost-Pawed ws were poisonous. Although Han Sen was not afraid of poison, the taste of the afflicted creature would be tainted by the substance. He therefore opted to use Yin Force to punch the jellyfish to death. It would taste better when they barbecued itter.


    Han Sen punched the translucent, wobbling jellyfish and his fist and arm tore right through the body.


    Then, all of a sudden, Han Sen¡¯s face contorted. He felt as if his fist had punched through a mound of mud. He lost all strength, and the Yin Force no longer worked.


    He wanted to bring his fist back, which was still lodged in the body of the jellyfish, but he realized that the creature was holding on from the inside and not letting him go. No matter what direction he pulled, the jellyfish followed and remained stuck to him.


    The jellyfish¡¯s tentacles then encircled Han Sen and tied him up. He felt electricity surge from the jellyfish, making his body convulse and cramp. Unable to control himself, his mouth opened to gulp in the seawater.

 Chapter 536: Shura

    Chapter 536: Shura


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What the hell is this?" Han Sen was shocked... literally and figuratively. He mped down to withstand the electricity that surged into him, and then summoned the Ghost-Pawed ws to sh wildly at the jellyfish.


    But the Ghost-Pawed ws went straight through the gtinous skin and became lodged inside the creature as well.


    Han Sen was taken aback - this jellyfish was like a living mound of viscous syrup. All shes and punches were useless against it, as they would have no effect and his foe would maintain its grasp on him no matter what.


    Han Sen was holding back the cramps caused by the surging electricity and desperately wanted to return to the Crystal Pce as soon as he could. But the jellyfish continued to attack, attaching itself all over Han Sen. Already, half of Han Sen¡¯s body had been consumed by the jellyfish and the rest was sure to follow.


    This was the first time Han Sen hade across such a terrifying creature, and his heart was ovee with dread. His mind raced, trying to think of a way to escape his terrible predicament. Suddenly, in the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a shadow that was swimming towards him from the Crystal Pce.


    Han Sen took another look, and saw Zero swimming his way. In his surprize, he wanted to shout and tell Zero to stay back, but being in the water made this impossible.


    Zero was swimming swiftly towards Han Sen and came to his side. He reached out again with his hands, attempting to push the jellyfish away from him.


    "No!" Han Sen screamed in his heart, but it was no use. Zero was now caught by the jellyfish, just as Han Sen had been.


    More electric currents surged into his body and his body continued to convulse with spasms. It felt as if he would be charcoal any second now.


    Han Sen withstood the pain and desperately tried to think of a way that he could save himself and Zero. But he then noticed Zero¡¯s eyes shing with a strange purple light.


    Her ck pupils were now beaming purple, and the color spread to consume her ck hair, too. Little purple horns appeared from the top of her head. All of a sudden, she became the royal shura that Han Sen had once seen during their first encounter.


    Ching!


    Zero, who had taken on the appearance of a shura, used her hands to tear the jellyfish apart. The creature, which was like mud, seemed to have lost its power under Zero¡¯s counter-offensive. As though it had been struck by a goliath knife, the monster was split into two halves.


    Han Sen was shocked by what he saw. When Zero was in this form, it was quite difficult to believe how much power she possessed. Even the monstrous jellyfish could not withstand the power stemming from her small, delicate hands.


    Zero¡¯s eyes continued to shine with a purple light, and her hands trembled. In a moment, she cleared Han Sen¡¯s body from the vine-like tentacles that had imprisoned him. Then she quickly hauled him back to the Crystal Pce.


    Ssh!


    They both hurriedly emerged from the water. Zero quickly got back on board andy down on the floor; the color of her now-purple hair began to fade and return to ck, as the horns that had appeared on her head shrank and disappeared. All of a sudden, she looked like a typical human female once again.


    Han Sen quickly went to check on her. He noticed that she had passed out but was free from any serious injuries. Once his survey wasplete, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Zero remained passed out for over two days. When she finally awoke, her body was weak and she could not muster the desire to eat for the next few days.


    "Is she a human or a shura?" Han Sen pondered in his heart, and the doubts he had over her heritage heightened.


    But right now, he was mostly worried about her well-being. He did not know if Zero turning into a shura would damage her, because right now, she was in an extremely weak state. She looked like a patient who had undergone lengthy, intensive surgery; theplexion of her face was devoid of color.


    Luckily, however, she was not in a critical condition. Han Sen gave her a nutrient solution to drink, alongside fluids that were designed to repair weary bodies. Thetter medicine came straight from the Alliance. Through the grace of good fortune, her condition steadily improved.


    After the incident with the jellyfish, Han Sen did not dare go hunting in the deep-sea by himself. He salvaged the jellyfish¡¯s corpse and cooked it so that he could understand where it hade from.


    It turned out that it was a sacred-blood ss Red Demon Jellyfish, and it increased Han Sen¡¯s sacred geno point score by eight.


    Upon returning to the Alliance, Han Sen carefully investigated his puzzle a great deal, but he could not unearth anything that would give him any greater understanding of Zero¡¯s status.


    Humans are human, shuras are shura. Although they shared simr attributes in terms of appearance, they were two separate species. It was impossible for someone to be both a shura and a human.


    Han Sen even looked into the information alongside a biologist. The biologist proved to him that the genes separating shuras and humans were far too different to bepatible, or for even a hybrid to be birthed.


    Even if it was an artificial culture, it was impossible for a cross-breed between a human and a shura to emerge, too.


    "So, how would you best define Zero and the peculiarities of her situation?" Han Sen thought about it deeply but could note to any remote conclusion. Han Sen was also curious about the nine-life cat tattoo on Zero¡¯s back.


    "Sen, can youe with me please?" Han Sen had been scouring various outlets of information when Ji Yanran knocked the door and entered the room.


    "Of course - where are we going?" Han Sen was surprized when he looked at Ji Yanran. This was because Ji Yanran rarely came to Han Sen¡¯s room, and usually resorted to contacting him only through amunicator.


    If Ji Yanran was willing toe straight to his room, it had to be a matter of some importance. Therefore, Han Sen did not question her motive foring and promptly agreed to go with her.


    Ji Yanran opened her mouth as though she wanted to say something, but she stopped.


    "Are there certain issues we cannot discuss between us?" Han Sen blinked as he asked.


    Ji Yanran felt hopeless, and sighed. "Tomorrow, I am going to an exchange event. I was hoping that you could apany me."


    "What exchange event?" Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran with some confusion, as he had wondered whether she hade to him over something that had to do with her family. He hadn¡¯t expected that she wanted him for an exchange event.


    "How do I best exin this... it is a semi-private exchange event. The people who take part in this event are young, like me." Ji Yanran spoke slowly, detailing her exnation with great care.


    "It¡¯s not some dating event, is it?" Han Sen blinked his eyes.


    Ji Yanran took offence, and said, "Use your mind! That has nothing to do with it! It really is just some exchange event. But you see, the people who are there will be "special". And so too will the goods on offer be. I hope you will be able to apany me, as I am sure it will help you in the future."


    "Could you tell me what sort of exchange event it is?" Han Sen asked, now curious.


    Ji Yanran hesitated but then decided to tell him. "You must be aware that humankind has their surpassers, and that this is the true beginning of our evolution."


    Han Sen nodded and said, "I was taught about it when I went to school. A surpasser can exceed the limits of what any ordinary human can achieve, and their existence means the beginning of humankind¡¯s gic evolution."


    "The exchange event will discuss our gic evolution." Ji Yanran said.


    Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran, but was not entirely sure of what she meant. If the surpassers were the beginning of humankind¡¯s next step, then the people who were to join such an event should be surpassers only. Ji Yanran was simply an evolver, so what was she going to do there?


    Ji Yanran looked as if she knew what Han Sen was thinking. She started to exin further, "Theoretically, humans need to reach the level of a surpasser to evolve their genes by themselves. But there have been certain cases where those with impable talents have been able to evolve on their own. The exchange event aims to discuss this matter."

 Chapter 537: Qi Gong

    Chapter 537: Qi Gong


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran patiently exined what it was all about, but Han Sen quickly understood what she really meant. In his heart, he felt shocked.


    The information he could gather on the Sk regarding surpassers was rather limited. The poption of the entire Alliance exceeded several billion, but the amount of registered surpassers was below one million.


    Ordinary people were aware that the Third Shelter was dangerous, and the surpassers there were extremely powerful. They possessed powers that regr humans could not. As for what the Third Shelter looked like, there was no way to know. Therefore, ordinary people had no idea what to think about it.


    People only knew that powerful creatures were said to reside there in the Third Shelter, but that was about it.


    As for the information the Alliance was willing to put out detailing the Third Shelter, it was miniscule. The data they did provide said that the fitness of the ordinary creatures there were at the very least above 300.


    This knowledge was frightening enough. A human evolver with excellent genes only averages around 30. Those with excellent genes from the Second Shelter are said to have a fitness level of around 130-150.


    To reach a fitness level of 150 was a rare and highly prestigious thing for a person to achieve. Only the strongest could enter the evolution pool and evolve into a surpasser, and they would have to reach a fitness level of 300 to do it. And that level belonged to the weakest creatures of the Third shelter.


    It was extremely rare to witness someone reach such heights, so how could they hope to survive in the Third Shelter, which must be popted with the most insane of creatures?


    Even the strongest human was weaker than the least creature of the Third Shelter, so how could they grow up in such a ce?


    Ji Yanran¡¯s answer rested in the hyper geno art. It wasmon for humans to call reaching level 300 fitness the "Skystep". If you can attain that level, you be the equivalent of a Celestial Being. To be a Celestial Being requires you going beyond the mortal capabilities of humans and being able tomunicate with those in the sky.


    The so-calledmunicators of the sky had been saturated in and absorbed the powers of the universe; they would no longer have to consume food for nutrients or sustenance.


    Any human who reached this height was capable of controlling certain powers of the universe. This included Anni, which allowed for themand of thunder and electricity. Others would be able to control water, fire, and even time and space itself.


    To hold onto these powers required hyper geno arts - yet not any ordinary variants.


    Ji Yanran spoke a word that Han Sen was quite familiar with - "Qi Gong". Only the hyper geno arts that had been modified by Qi Gong could be used to maintain control of the powers of the universe.


    ording to what Ji Yanran told Han Sen, some high-level Qi Gong hyper geno arts did not require Celestial Being modifications for use. Even when humans are children, they are able to use Qi Gong to observe the power of the universe.


    But before a person reaches the level of a Celestial Being, the powers that could be absorbed was weak and few. Therefore, they were not very effective. But after years of training, the efficiency of one¡¯s absorption could rise greatly. If, after that, you choose to be a Celestial Being, you would be much stronger than the others.


    Certain people were gifted, however, and it was possible for them to not even have to be a Celestial Being before they could control the powers of the universe.


    The Ji family is the n that owned Qi Gong. There were however three other families that had were gifted in the same way. Each family inherited Qi Gong from the same lineage and heritage; all that was different was the family name.


    "Ji, Lin, Wang, Xue." Ji Yanran spoke these four surnames to Han Sen, and it made his heart leap in his chest.


    Killing of Xue Long Yan had given him the Ice Skin skill. Once he had gained it, he had kept an eye on anyone possessing the surname Xue, but he was never able to glean much information regarding big individuals that belonged to that family.


    Now, all of a sudden, he heard the surname Xue spoken aloud to him, and his face changed.


    "If possible, it would be best if you could raise your fitness to 150 so that you can be a surpasser. The higher the better," Ji Yanran told Han Sen.


    "Why? To be a surpasser, I would need to raise my fitness level to 300 and reach the ¡¯Skystep¡¯," Han Sen said.


    "To be 300 is the level of a Celestial Being, but there¡¯s are differences between the talents they possess. If your base is better, then your talents can be higher. But no matter what, you cannot change it once you have be a surpasser. Therefore, it¡¯s best if you try raise your fitness level as high as you can - you can always be a surpasserter on. Your genes should be perfect," Ji Yanran reminded Han Sen again.


    Ji Yanran was going to join the exchange event due it being the Qi Gong exchange for the Ji, Lin, Wang, and Xue.


    Ji Yanran also told Han Sen that at the exchange event, he was sure to meet someone familiar.


    "Who?" Han Sen asked, curiously.


    "Wang Meng Meng from the Wang family; I have heard she¡¯s quite fond of you." Ji Yanran giggled while saying this to Han Sen, and she looked at him with devious eyes.


    "Meng Meng only treats me like a big brother, and I treat her like a little sister in return. You know that, don¡¯t you?" Han Sen felt a little surprised, because he knew that Wang Meng Meng was not an ordinary person. He had not expected her to be a future inheritor of the Qi Gong, however.


    Han Sen really wanted to ask who the Xue family were, and also ask whether they possessed a special skill called Ice Skin, but he kept his question back, for now.


    "I don¡¯t think I should go - could I truly go to an event such as this?" Han Sen was trying to test Ji Yanran¡¯s resolve to bring him.


    If Xue Long Yan had reallye from the Xue family, then he would be in great trouble if they discovered that Han Sen was in possession of the Ice Skin skill.


    Ji Yanran peered directly into Han Sen¡¯s eyes. With an intimidating voice, she told him, "You have to."


    After she spoke, her face reddened and she quietly said, "Although you can purchase modified versions of Qi Gong hyper geno arts from the Saint Hall, they are mostly low-level Qi Gongs. You and I should go to the exchange event to learn as much as we can. When we marry in the future, you can learn the Qi Gong directly from my family."


    Speaking of marriage made Ji Yanran¡¯s face turn beetroot red and she went silent.


    "I will go then." Han Sen knew that he would have to get through the Xue family eventually. He couldn¡¯t dy the inevitable forever.


    The people who went to the exchange event were ordinary people, and their views and opinion could not, at least, be as bitter as those possessed by the older generations of their families. And at least Han Sen would be able to meet the Xue family and finally learn whether Xue Long Yan had indeed belonged to them.


    With regards to the Ji family¡¯s Qi Gong, however, Han Sen wasn¡¯t particrly interested. He only wanted to finish his trantion of the Dongxuan Sutra. No matter how strong the Qi Gong of the Ji family was, he had never seen a family member manage to break through the vacuum with their bare hands. The Dongxuan Sutra had to be the strongest Qi Gong to have ever existed.


    Ji Yanran brought Han Sen to take part in the exchange event, but Anni followed as well, though once they reached the venue, she had no choice but to wait outside.


    The reason why Han Sen could apany Ji Yanran there was because when Ji Yanran first introduced him, he was already her fianc¨¦e.


    "Lin Feng." Han Sen had not yet seen Wang Meng Meng at the event, but he saw that familiar shadow.

 Chapter 538: Frost Sutra

    Chapter 538: Frost Sutra


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The exchange event was taking ce in arge auditorium. By they arrived, many young people had already arrived in groups of their own.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran¡¯sing was not given too much attention. Ji Yanran wasn¡¯t the only member of the Ji family, after all; nor was she a person of any particr outstanding renown.


    Some people from the Ji family noticed her, however, and they came over to say hello. As they did, they made sure to observe Han Sen.


    Ji Yanran then introduced Han Sen, and although she did not say it explicitly, her family acknowledged who he was to her, and why she had chosen to bring him.


    Han Sen had thought it would simply be an exchange event between the Ji, Lin, Wang, and Xue families, and that the attendance could not be greater than a few hundred people. Needless to say, his expectations were blown out of the water when he saw that several thousand had shown up.


    "Ji, Lin and Wang are the biggest families of recent times. You can find a trace of them in every nook of the Alliance, even if they are simply young people who are below forty. I¡¯m not sure whether this auditorium will be able to host more than ten thousand." Ji Yanran noticed Han Sen¡¯s confusion, and prepared to exin further.


    "Aren¡¯t the Xue considered a big family?" Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped when he posed this question.


    "The Xue family rarely go outside, and there aren¡¯t many of them. Admittedly, the Qi Gong possessed by the Xue family exceeds that of other families, my own included."


    Han Sen was curious, and wanted to learn more about the Xue family. Before he could ask anything, however, someone came over to speak with Ji Yanran and interrupted her.


    Han Sen looked around and saw a table beside a podium on the stage, where a number of people had already gathered. One of the people there was Lin Feng.


    "Yanran, that must be your boyfriend." A woman of simr age to Ji Yanran approached. She looked over Han Sen as she spoke.


    The genes of the Ji family were strong. It was fair to say that each and every member of the family was pretty, and this woman was no exception. In fact, she looked quite beautiful. That being said, she didn¡¯t look as fresh and spotless as Ji Yanran.


    This woman was simr to Ji Yanran, in the way she held the arm of another young man who seemed to bear a close rtion with her.


    "Yes, Qing Qiu." Ji Yanran confessed to her. If she had brought Han Sen here, that meant that she had no intention of hiding his identity.


    Ji Qing Qiu had only asked to make polite conversation; she had no real interest in Han Sen. Before Ji Yanran could even introduce him, Ji Qing Qiu had already begun introducing the man who was beside her. "Yanran, this is my boyfriend, Xue Yi Yang. Today he is here as a representative of the Xue family, who hase to talk about the Jade Heart Sutra."


    While Ji Qing Qiu said this, her eyebrows were raised boisterously.


    Ji Yanran politely greeted Xue Yi Yang, whereas Han Sen¡¯s heart felt a slight tremor. Seeing Xue Yi Yang before him, Han Sen did his best to observe decorum and drew aparison with Xue Long Yan.


    Quickly, Han Sen felt disappointed. Even if they were from the same family, it was not as if they all had to look alike. Over time, Han Sen had also forgotten what Xue Long Yan looked like. It had been a few years, after all.


    Ji Yanran then spoke to Ji Qing Qiu for a while, who continued to gush praise over how delightful and amazing Xue Yi Yang was while paying no attention to Han Sen. Ji Yanran felt displeased at her behavior, and thought of an excuse to leave them.


    "My cousin¡¯s urge topete with me has never been quelled. Now she has a boyfriend from the Xue family, she is so full of herself," Ji Yanran quietly exined to Han Sen.


    "Is that something to be proud of?" Han Sen feigned surprise as he asked this.


    Ji Yanran pursed her lips and said, "I suppose it isn¡¯t something to be particrly proud about, but if he can go on stage and talk about the sutra, he must be a figure of some importance in these four families."


    Following this, Ji Yanran began saying unfavourable things about the people on stage. Then she quietly said, "Every time at an exchange event, each family will select a few specific people to give a speech up there. If you are selected to go up there, you must be the best-of-the-best of who that family can provide."


    "Then you should go up there," Han Senughed.


    Ji Yanran rolled her eyes then replied, "When my father was young, he was always up there discussing sutras. Unfortunately, I did not carry the me of his talent. My qualifications aren¡¯t particrly outstanding, thus Ick the necessities required to be chosen to go up there."


    "Who said that? If I had a say, I¡¯d be telling everyone that you were the most qualified to go up there. Once you were up there, you wouldn¡¯t have to talk or speak. You could just sit there, and the people that saw you would see the true meaning of beauty. Then they would know the answer to everything. That would be better than making some boring speech, wouldn¡¯t it?" Han Sen¡¯s flirtation was strong.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s hands were squeezing Han Sen¡¯s waist, as her face lit up with the light of a thousand smiles.


    Ji Qing Qiu and Xue Yi Yang walked around for a bit, but then approached Ji Yanran once again. Ji Qing Qiuughed and said, "Yanran, we are going up there to take a seat. Would you like toe along?"


    "You two go without us - Han Sen and I will be fine down here," Ji Yanran smiled.


    "I suppose it¡¯s a good thing to be down here; at least you have the freedom to move about. Up there, you¡¯re locked in ce by the stares of a thousand people. It all feels rather awkward. If it wasn¡¯t for Yi Yang, who has to make an important speech up there, I wouldn¡¯t have to go either." Ji Qing Qui¡¯s cocky, holier-than-thou face tarnished her seemingly pleasant words.


    After that, Ji Qing Qiu looked at Han Sen and asked, "Oh yes, I forgot to ask - which family does your boyfriende from?"


    "Han Sen does note from a Qi Gong family," Ji Yanran replied.


    "Oh." Ji Qing Qiu quickly looked away and ignored Han Sen again. She spoke to Ji Yanran for a little while longer about other concerns, and then happily grabbed Xue Yi Yang¡¯s arm as he led her up to the stage.


    "You really can¡¯t judge someone by the way they look. That Ji Qing Qiu is quite a beautiful woman, but her personality isn¡¯t quite as pleasant," Han Sen said.


    Ji Yanranughed and said, "You cannot me her. Ever since we were kids, all she has ever wanted is topete with me. It¡¯s difficult to find an aplished man. I would be foolish to believe she wouldn¡¯t want to show off her boyfriend and his status to me."


    "By saying that, are you suggesting that I¡¯m not aplished?" Han Sen joked.


    "In my heart, you¡¯re not only aplished, you¡¯re t-out the best. To the families present here, however, being selected to make a speech before everyone in attendance is quite the honor. It is a glorious thing for them." Ji Yanranughed, and continued, "Besides, the Xue family always think highly of themselves. They believe themselves better than any other family. Did you not see Xue Yi Yang¡¯s eyes rise to breach the stratosphere?"


    "Because the four of our familiese from the same bloodline, the Xue family likes to present themselves as the primary lineage. They also possess the most secrets and enigmas that outsiders to their blood can never be made privy to," Ji Yanran exined.


    "What secrets?" Han Sen¡¯s heart began to skip.


    "The Frost Sutra," Ji Yanran replied.


    Han Sen sighed in relief, having worried she might say Ice Skin.


    Ji Yanran then quickly added, "But the Frost Sutra is not easy to learn. Only a few people in the entirety of recorded history have been able to practice what it teaches. The Xue family in recent times however have been trying to turn the Frost Sutra into a hypo geno art, so all of the family can learn it. I heard that they have been seeing results in the past few years, and that it has been modified into a hypo geno art called Ice Skin. But that said, no one has seen anyone from the Xue family cast it."


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he thought, "So it is true - Xue Long Yan does indeed belong to this family."

 Chapter 539: Learning Dongxuan Sutra

    Chapter 539: Learning Dongxuan Sutra


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen carefully inspected Xue Yi Yang, not knowing whether he had learned. If you were to search people with smooth skin, you¡¯d find that many people¡¯s skin was like ice.


    It seemed as if the people who learned Qi Gong all had skin that appeared particrly smooth. That made Han Sen feel more secure.


    Han Sen wanted to ask around about the Xue family, but before he could, the speech began. Everyone fell quiet, and Han Sen had to swallow his questions and turn his attention to the stage.


    The first woman who came out to talk was called Lin Wei Wei. He could not tell her age, but she looked so elegant that his eyes felt refreshed just from looking at her.


    Her whole body was like silky jade, and even her hair possessed a halo of sparkling cleanliness.


    The Third-World View she spoke of was a ssic in Qi Gong. It was supposed to be a proper speech, but all she did was stand on stage and discuss her own opinions on the subject. She did not even read out the sutra.


    Han Sen had never learnt the Third-World View, but hearing Lin Wei Wei¡¯s exnation of the sutra made him happy.


    The reason why Han Sen could not understand the Dongxuan Sutra was because he could not decipher a certain section that wasposed of an abstruse lexicon. It was extremely difficult to read.


    Fortunately, Lin Wei Wei¡¯s speech providedments and exnations on the Qi Gong. After Han Sen heard what she had to say, he felt that he understood it far better. He was captivated by her talk, and so he perked his ears, eager to catch every single word.


    The events on stage were unlike what he had expected. Ji Yanran had told him that Qi Gong started with the legend of the timeline of the seven emperors but ended with the Qin timeline. After Qin, no one was quite sure why Qi Gong began failing.


    After it was found again in the God Sanctuary, Qi Gong returned to be something well-known.


    Because it was just some ancient book and codex like the Dongxuan Sutra, its contents were incredibly difficult to decipher. Han Sen thought that the Qi Gong they spoke about was equally difficult.


    But after hearing the speech, he noticed the Third-World View Lin Wei Wei spoke of had already been tranted to thenguage used by the Alliance. It also rted well to modern science, and to the God Sanctuary. Even people who could not speak or read ancient texts could understand what she said.


    Although Han Sen had never learnt the Third-World View, hearing herments about the Qi Gong was incredibly beneficial for him. It was better than learning the ancientnguage outright.


    Han Sen was enamored by the proceedings on-stage. ording to what Lin Wei Wei said, Qi Gong was just another hyper geno art. It just wasn¡¯t like the ordinary types, being designed for humans to maximize the potential of their genes instead. It was a hyper geno art that could absorb the power of the universe.


    The core principle of the Qi Gong was allowing a person¡¯s body to absorb and be a vessel for the powers of the universe. It strengthened an individual¡¯s genes.


    ording to recent theories, it took a fitness level of 300 and obtaining the status of a Celestial Being to form the baseline of Qi Gong requirements. To break through Qi Gong was to break through the fabric of your genes.


    The entrance of the Qi Gong, to use a gic systematic term, was a sudden change in the gene lock. To reach the level of a Celestial Being meant an individual had managed to open their gene lock. If you opened a gene lock, your genes would take a great leap in evolution.


    For some Qi Gong, however, you did not need to be a Celestial Being before training how to open the gene lock. Very few people would have the talent to do this, however.


    But even if you could not open the gene lock before ascending to the level of a Celestial Being, learning Qi Gong was still a way in which you could refine your genes. After you opened the gene lock, the changes within your genes would be even greater.


    After Lin Wei Wei concluded her talk about Third-World View, Han Sen was still eager to hear more.


    Ji Yanran noticed how intently Han Sen had paid attention to the speech and asked, "Have you learnt Third-World View?"


    "No," Han Sen replied.


    Ji Yanran thought he had couldn¡¯t have learned it before because Third-World View was a Qi Gong codex that was exclusive to the four families. It was only natural that he didn¡¯t know about it. But if this was the case, why had he been so focused on the speech?


    After Lin Wei Wei, it was time for Xue Yi Yang to give his speech. He went on stage and began to talk about Ice Heart, a subject which he could discuss with great thoroughness. Through abination of modern science and a shelter gene system, Han Sen was able to learn a great deal about it.


    This Ice Heart seemed quite familiar. After hearing Xue Yi Yang¡¯s speech, although Han Sen did not fully learn Ice Heart, his understanding of it had undoubtedly reached another level.


    Han Sen had not expected the exchange event to be so beneficial to his understanding of so many things. The words of their speeches and the content of the Dongxuan Sutra flooded his mind. There were many sections he had not previously been able to understand, but now did.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was burning; and he wished he could start learning Dongxuan Sutra right away. But he continued to patiently and intently listen to what was being said on-stage. Perhaps there was even more he could learn.


    A total of thirteen people would give speeches out of the four families. Each would make a speech each day for three days. This meant 39 Qi Gong¡¯s learned greatly through the speeches on-stage.


    Unfortunately, each individual¡¯smentary and personal review colored each on-stage discussion. None of them touched upon the original codexes and how to learn them. It would be impossible to learn the codexes only through hearing them speak. But the special terms and knowledge thatprized Qi Gong is what fascinated Han Sen the most.


    Although Ji Yanran felt it strange that Han Sen was so interested in the discussions, it made her happy, all the same. It was nice to see Han Sen so engrossed in learning Qi Gong, as it would make it easier for him to learn the Ji family¡¯s Qi Gong in the future.


    The three days of speeches were over far too quickly for Han Sen, and although he had learned a fair bit, the speeches hadn¡¯t gone deep enough for hisplete satisfaction.


    After Han Sen retired to take another look at the Dongxuan Sutra, he noticed that the speakers had spoken little more than a basic page of the sutra. But that was enough for Han Sen to understand the basic fundaments of the sutra, and he now understood how to get started with it.


    But by the end of the speeches, there was still a lot he did not understand and could no longer enquire about, which made him feel disappointed.


    But Han Sen understood that the people present were only the youngest of the four families, so their levels could not be all that high. So their own understanding would also be quite limited. Still, he was grateful for the benefits he had received, and this was surprising.


    "Dongxue Sutra, I can finally learn it! Although I have only got the basics, ording to what they have been saying, I should now be able to learn how to open the gene lock. The only thing I don¡¯t know is how long it¡¯ll take for me to get started." Han Sen¡¯s heart was fixated with the Dongxue Sutra¡¯s codex basics, his breath almost panting, his heart pumped faster.


    Originally, Han Sen had thought the Dongxue Sutra would be really difficult to get to grips with. After all, the Qi Gong Lin Wei Wei talked about could only open three or four gene locks, but the Dongxue Sutra provided ten different entrances. ording to the current theory, that meant it could open ten gene locks. The difference between the two was highly significant.


    But for the time it usually took to learn these things, Han Sen¡¯s beginning was off to a good start.

 Chapter 540: Sister Wei Wei

    Chapter 540: Sister Wei Wei


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Blood flows through all living things. After 36 small cycles, a major cycle ispleted. Han Sen felt the heaviness of his body disperse, taking on the weight of a feather. There was a serenity to his existence that he had not previously felt, as if the cells in his body had alle alive. His metabolism had quickened, and it energized his cells. The sweet smell of fresh, virgin grass permeated the air.


    "Hey, did you apply perfume?" Ji Yanran was sitting next to Han Sen and looked at him. She sniffed and drew herself closer, so that she could inhale his scent.


    "Not in public! Wait until we return to the room - then you can do with me as you please." Han Sen said shyly.


    "Go to hell." Ji Yanran blushed hard, and pinched his waist in retribution. Still, she could not hold back her curiosity, so she continued smelling Han Sen¡¯s scent. "That perfume smells really good! Which brand are you using? Howe I didn¡¯t notice it before?"


    "I¡¯m not using perfume." Han Sen understood that following his training in the Dongxue Sutra, his body was brimming with the scent of life.


    "Impossible! My nose has never failed me - you must be using perfume!" Ji Yanran did not believe him.


    "It isn¡¯t perfume; it¡¯s just the natural scent of my body." Han Sen blinked once as he spoke.


    "You are a man; why would you possess an odor such as that? Tell me right now; which brand are you using?" Ji Yanran peered at Han Sen.


    "I really didn¡¯t use perfume. This is just the smell of my body. If you don¡¯t believe me,e to my room tonight..." But before Han Sen could finish his sentence, Ji Yanran pinched him again.


    The speeches were over, and everyone in the auditorium was exchanging views with one another. But no one noticed Han Sen flirting with Ji Yanran.


    "Lin Feng,e and sit with us," Xue Yi Yang smiled and gestured to Lin Feng to join him.


    Once the speech was over, everyone was discussing what they had seen. But there were too many people, so it was impossible for the discussions to include everyone. Usually, a discussion group onlyprized around half a dozen people.


    People with simr levels tended to group together. Those who were allowed on-stage were considered leaders of their generation. Usually, they gathered in a few groups to discuss certain subjects together.


    Although the Xue family was incredibly full of self-regard, Lin Feng was considered one of the prodigies of the generation. The sutra that Lin Feng spoke about was the best. Even Xue Yi Yang, who frequently looked down on others, considered him an important character. This was why he feltpelled to invite him over.


    "Yes, Lin Feng. Ji Lei is with us, as well. Let¡¯s go." Ji Qing Qiu was holding Xue Yi Yang by the arm as she spoke.


    Ji Qing Qiu¡¯s abilities did not formally qualify her to join the circle that was beingposed, but the eligibility of entrants did not strictly depend on their talents. She was Xue Yi Yang¡¯s girlfriend, and as such, was allowed to join.


    So Ji Qing Qiu was overjoyed. It was a glory for her to be able to join the top circle of the four families¡¯ brightest young ones.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I have a few old friends waiting for me elsewhere that I need to catch up with. Maybe next time?" Lin Feng rejected Xue Yi Yang and Ji Qing Qiu.


    Xue Yi Yang¡¯s face changed. The Xue family had always been a proud family, and to have his own personal invitation be rejected by Lin Feng upset him.


    Lin Feng cared little for Xue Yi Yang¡¯s reaction. He simply turned around and walked off in another direction.


    Many people were looking at Lin Feng as he did this, and they were interested to see which circle he would be joining. After all, Lin Feng¡¯s performance had been truly astonishing and a highlight of the four families. Even Xue Yi Yang could not steal his thunder.


    Most people suspected that Lin Feng would not join Xue Yi Yang¡¯s circle, and that he would most likely join a circleposed of Wangs. But to the surprise of many, he did not go there either.


    Under everyone¡¯s curious eyes, Lin Feng went to sit beside a man who was strange to them. The two of them acted quite naturally, not troubling to greet each other formally. It appeared that they were quite close. Many were quite shocked, as most had no idea who that person was that Lin Feng was with.


    Xue Yi Yang and Ji Qing Qiu, seeing who it was, both grimaced. Lin Feng had gone to sit with Han Sen.


    At that moment, murmurs arose from the crowd about who that curious man was. While most were unaware of who he was, many did recognize Ji Yanran. Although she was born into a wondrous family, her talents weren¡¯t exceptional by any means.


    It actually seemed as if Lin Feng wasn¡¯t there for Ji Yanran, either. He really had just sat down and started talking with the unknown fellow.


    Many people began discussing the origins of this curious person, but they could only glean that his name was Han Sen and that he was Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend. That was all.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here." Lin Feng smiled, for he had noticed Han Sen in the crowd some time ago. s, he had had to wait until all the speeches were over before he could join him.


    "I could say the same." Han Sen poured Lin Feng a drink. Without a toasting of sses, he immediately had a swig.


    Lin Feng didn¡¯t mind this behavior at all, and he too then took the wine that been given to him and had a sip. The two of them then began chatting casually.


    Even Ji Yanran was surprised to see Han Sen and Lin Feng with each other. She had no idea the two had such a rtionship - one that seemed healthy and positive. She had thought he would only recognize Wang Meng Meng, yet even she had note to see them.


    Lin Feng and Han Sen spoke for a quite some time, but it wasn¡¯t long before Xue Yi Yang and Ji Qing Qiu appeared. Ji Qing Qiu smiled and asked, "Yanran, you wouldn¡¯t mind if we joined you, right?"


    "Qing Qiu, you can sit here." Although Ji Yanran wasn¡¯t too keen on the prospect of being with her sister, she would have felt bad rejecting her.


    Both of them sat down. Xue Yi Yang¡¯s ck eyes were shining brightly towards Han Sen, and he asked aloud, "Lin Feng, is this your old friend?"


    Lin Feng nodded but did not borate.


    "Little Feng Feng, are these friends of yours?" Another person now appeared, uninvited. She sat next to Lin Feng and put her arms around him as sheughed.


    Han Sen looked at the person who had called Lin Feng "Little Feng Feng" and saw that it was in fact Lin Wei Wei, who had given her speech about "Third-World View".


    Lin Wei Wei was unbelievably elegant, and her entire presence and being felt radiant. Although she was restrained, Han Sen could feel the enormous power that emanated from within her.


    Lin Feng felt hopeless, and said, "Sister, this is my friend Han Sen."


    She did not wait for Lin Feng to introduce Han Sen and instead peered directly into Lin Feng¡¯s eyes. She then reached a hand over to Han Sen and said, "I am Lin Feng¡¯s big sister, Lin Wei Wei. You can call me Sister Wei Wei."


    Han Sen caught sight of Lin Feng¡¯s emotionless face, but still, he smiled and shook Lin Wei Wei¡¯s hand. With a sweet voice, he said, "Sister Wei Wei."


    Lin Feng¡¯s forehead was already full of creases, but Lin Wei Wei was very happy to look at him in such a condition. She said, "Little Feng Feng, your friend is far more interesting than you."


    "Sister Wei Wei, this is my girlfriend Ji Yanran. Yanran,e and greet Sister Wei Wei." Han Sen very rarely got to see Lin Feng¡¯s hopeless expression, and finding it amusing, joined in.

 Chapter 541: Xue Familys Ice Skin

    Chapter 541: Xue Family¡¯s Ice Skin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran sweetly called her "Sister Wei Wei", but in her heart she felt taken aback. The friendship between Lin Feng and Han Sen must undoubtedly be special, for Han Sen to make such a joke without Lin Feng getting mad.


    Han Sen did not know much about Lin Wei Wei, though Ji Yanran did. Lin Wei Wei was Lin Feng¡¯s aunt. Before his own rise to fame, Lin Wei Wei was something of a prodigy herself. She was ten years older than Lin Feng, although that counted for little.


    Lin Wei Wei was a renowned little minx, known to y with others and get them wrapped around her finger. In the past two years, however, she had been preparing her ascension as surpasser and maintained something of a low profile.


    Although Han Sen did not know what Lin Wei Wei¡¯s title had been in the past, if it was enough to drain Lin Feng of hope and happiness, he thought it best to remain in her good books and not do anything to displease her.


    The four of them began to chat, and mostly ignored the presence of Xue Yi Yang and Ji Qing Qiu. Needless to say, this made Xue Yi Yang grumpy.


    Every generation of the Xue family learned Qi Gong, and although you could not say they outright despised ordinary people, they would strictly judge others by their own high standards.


    Xue Yi Yang approved of the speech made by Lin Feng, which is why he had invited him to join them. Han Sen was not from the Qi Gong bloodline and had not yet proved his worth, and it was because of this that he did not invite him along.


    But now Lin Feng and Lin Wei Wei were treating Han Sen like a best friend, and Xue Yi Yang started to feel angry over being ignored.


    Watching the four of them talk amongst each other, Xue Yi Yang and Ji Qing Qiu were unable toe in and join the conversation. Xue Yi Yang looked around and then said aloud, "Lin Feng¡¯s Qi Gong is quite excellent, and you are Lin Feng¡¯s best friend by the looks of things. I can only assume you are learning Qi Gong, as well. How about you and I duel?"


    The people around Han Sen suddenly turned to look at Xue Yi Yang. Ji Qing Qiu quickly supported her boyfriend¡¯s proposal andmented, "To sit here is really quite boring. We should definitely show off Yanran¡¯s boyfriend to everyone."


    Ji Qing Qiu did not believe Han Sen had even a remote possibility of beating Xue Yi Yang in a duel. Everyone in the Xue family had an elite status, and in Ji Qing Qiu¡¯s heart, only Lin Feng could possiblye close to rivalling the level of Xue Yi Yang out of the four families.


    People like Han Sen had no hope ofpeting with Xue Yi Yang.


    Ji Qing Qiu deliberately pointed out that Han Sen was Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend because she was afraid that people might not be made aware that it was her own boyfriend who was set to beat up the neer.


    "If you want to have a duel, fight against me." Lin Wei Wei squinted her eyes but smiled with the radiance of flowers.


    Xue Yi Yang frowned. Although he was confident of his own abilities, it would still going to take some time before he was close to bing a surpasser. There was no way he couldpete with Lin Wei Wei, who was close to bing one herself.


    "Sister Wei Wei, let the man do his thing. We are just pretty girls who shouldn¡¯t let them take advantage of us," Ji Qing Qiu smiled.


    "Which family are you from? Do you not know who the boss is around here? Who do you think you are calling me sister? Are you not aware that I am Lin Feng¡¯s aunt? Judging from ourparative, familial tiers and ties, you should be calling me aunt. Are you silly or merely ignorant of the rules?" Lin Wei Wei really was a little demon girl, and her temper could change in an instant. In a second, her warm face andposure turned ice cold.


    Ji Qing Qiu¡¯s face suddenly became bright red as she blushed hugely then felt like she wanted dig a hole and hide. She heard Ji Yanran call Lin Wei Wei ¡¯sister¡¯ which is why she thought she could do the same. It did sound friendlier, after all.


    Lin Wei Wei had already be sick and tired of Xue Yi Yang and Ji Qing Qiu, and so had no desire to be polite to them.


    After seeing Ji Qing Qiu be humiliated in this fashion, Xue Yi Yang¡¯s face wholly changed. From his body came a frosty wind and biting chill, and an angry force swirled inside him. Everyone looking upon him turned cold.


    "I told you - if you want to fight, you pick it with me." Lin Wei Wei cared little for his behavior, and she had already stood up and got ready topete.


    It was normal to witness duels take ce during an exchange event, but what was happening here wasn¡¯t normal.


    "Sister Wei Wei, allow me. She was right in saying you are a beautiful woman, but to battle with a little child would mean you are stooping to his low level." Han Sen now stood up, smiling at Lin Wei Wei.


    Lin Wei Wei was shocked. She looked at Lin Feng, who nodded to her, and she then sat back down on the sofa. She said, "Little Sen Sen, I will be watching you."


    The reason why Lin Wei Wei stood up for Han Sen was because she had seen that Xue Yi Yang only get angry with Han Sen over Lin Feng¡¯s friendliness towards him. Otherwise, she would not be helping a person she had just met. Now Lin Wei Wei was actually surprised to see Han Sen stand up for himself.


    Ji Yanran was feeling nervous as she watched Han Sen and Xue Yi Yang depart for the battleground. Although Han Sen was a talented battler, he was going up against someone from the Xue family, so her anxiety was fully justified.


    The Xue family, although they weren¡¯t very famous, were always full of pride and confidence in themselves. They were even quite arrogant. But the skills the Xue family possessed were powerful and justified their self-regard. One generation of the Xue family could ount for the knowledge and power by three generations of another family.


    These days, Qi Gong was bing more and more important to the Alliance. It was extremely beneficial to the strengthening of one¡¯s genes. So, the Xue family was quite important to the cause. Had that not been the case, the Ji family wouldn¡¯t have wanted a marriage with the Xue family.


    After hearing Xue Yi Yang¡¯s three speeches, everyone knew how powerful his Qi Gong must have been. No ordinary man could dare to oppose him.


    "Little Feng Feng, can Little Sen Sen actually beat him?" Lin Wei Wei could tell that Xue Yi Yang was a formidable opponent and extremely talented, but she had no clue what to expect from Han Sen, a person she had just met.


    Lin Feng quietly replied, "I don¡¯t know. But when he goes against those in his tier, he never loses."


    After Lin Feng said that, it wasn¡¯t only Lin Wei Wei who looked surprised. All the other families were shocked, too. They did not expect Lin Feng to say something like that in such confidence, and their view of Han Sen now changed instantly.


    Earlier, all they had known is that Han Sen was Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend. His lineage was not associated with Qi Gong and even if he was a good friend of Lin Feng, they could not take him seriously.


    No one would have guessed that Han Sen was to be the opponent of Xue Yi Yang. Although no one had seen Xue Yi Yang fight before, he was from the Xue family. The power he had with the Qi Gong had to undoubtedly be stronger than anyone he opposed.


    But Lin Feng had surely spoken too strongly about Han Sen. Everyone¡¯s curiosity over the young man¡¯s identity and talent therefore increased tenfold.


    When Han Sen went on stage, he calmly looked at his opponent Xue Yi Yang. He had survived many life-or-death trials and experiences, and he cared little what he felt were trivial matters. As such, he was rarely angered by unpleasant words that might be spoken to him. But he really wanted to see if Xue Yi Yang had learnt Ice Skin and to see if it was any different to the one he had.


    If the Ice Skin he possessed was discovered, he would undoubtedly be a personal enemy of the Xue family. Before such a thing coulde to be, it would be best to gauge their power first.


    Xue Yi Yang stood upon the battlefield, and the chill in his eyes solidified. His skin was like ice, and a frigid wind blew from his eyes. His whole body looked strange, as if he personified the entire concept of cold. He looked like a demonposed of ice, and the chill air that surrounded him frightened those that saw him.


    Many of the people who saw him took a step back. They thought it safer if they maintained a greater distance from the battleground. In shock, they each said, "This must be the Ice Skin, modified from the Frost Sutra. It is really a secret codex unknown to our heritage, and too powerful for any of us toprehend."

 Chapter 542: Suppress

    Chapter 542: Suppress


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at Xue Yi Yang, who bore the appearance of an ice demon. In his heart, he was shocked.


    The skill that Xue Yi Yang had just used might have been Ice Skin, but it was obviously different from the one that Han Sen had learned.


    Although the Ice Skin Han Sen learned was easier to train while in cold air, unless you could lower your body temperature by two or three degrees, it was nearly impossible to gather as much frosted air as he had.


    If Xue Yi Yang could be described as ancient ice, Han Sen was cool jade byparison. It was the same general hyper geno art, but it had been modified.


    "You strike first. If I go first, you will not be given the opportunity to fight back." Xue Yi Yang looked at Han Sen coldly.


    "Little Feng Feng, is Little Sen Sen going to make it? Although this Xue Yi Yan is rather annoying, his ice skills are truly powerful." Lin Wei Wei looked at Xue Yi Yan who was like an ancient iceberg and couldn¡¯t help herself from asking once again.


    "He should be fine." Lin Feng merely smiled, not seeming to disy the slightest hint of agitation. Although it had been a long time since he hadst seen Han Sen, he had been informed of Han Sen¡¯s recent endeavors by Tang Zhenliu. Based on what he had heard, he did not think Xue Yi Yang would be able to beat him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t seem to do anything except watch. He couldn¡¯t tell whether or not Xue Yi Yang¡¯s Ice Skin was better than his or not. Because of this, he did not hold back. In a sh, his body began to shine and crystallize.


    "Little Sen Sen is quite good; has he managed to learn Nano Crystal at this age?" Lin Wei Wei was taken aback.


    No matter how he looked, Han Sen was still only around 20 years old. To learn Nano Crystal at such a young age was impressive because it generally took decades to learn it through a hyper geno art. The talent he possessed was quite surprising.


    "He actually learned Nano Crystal? This man really is something."


    "This can¡¯t be real. How old is he? How has he learned Nano Crystal?"


    "Yes, Nano Crystal is a lower-tier Qi Gong, but his talents are scarily good to have already learned it by his age."


    "No wonder he¡¯s a friend of Lin Feng. He is frighteningly talented!"


    "Which is stronger? Nano Crystal or Ice Skin?"


    "ording to current theory, there is a big difference between the two. Han Sen¡¯s Nano Crystal has already been made, however. I am only afraid that the Ice Skin Xue Yi Yang has learned is something recent and not fully developed. It¡¯s impossible to tell who will emerge victorious."


    ...


    People from across the four families were discussing with ravenous interest the events unfolding before them. There was a man who looked quite simr to Xue Yi Yang sitting in a corner and coldly looking at the stage, devoid of emotion.


    "Xue Yi Kuang, your brother is an opponent in this battle." Next to this cold-looking man, a bookwormish sort exined the situation.


    "The only opponents that the Xue family have are other members of the Xue family," Xue Yi Kuang said, not much caring for what the other person said. His confidence was enough to suffocate those in his presence.


    "Really?" The bookwormish man smiled but said nothing more.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He just raised his fist and threw a punch, trying his hardest, knowing that Ice Skin was highly powerful. When going against the Xue family, he did not dare to underestimate the talents of his enemy. In each attack, he gave his all.


    His heart was jumping and thumping like an over-active generator, and the body that looked like crystal was annihting the atmosphere around him. The sound of crackles, bursts, and bangs erupted from the air being pummelled near the human machine.


    Xue Yi Yang¡¯s eyes went cold, and from the corner of his lips, a devilish smile arose. He cast an icy tornado that had the power to freeze the world and sent it hurtling towards Han Sen¡¯s fists.


    Ping!


    Two fists collided, and the air at their meeting thundered. The air was swirling all about in distress, but neither of the fighters moved. The punch resounded with a boom. But after a second, Xue Yi Yang¡¯s face changed. Blood dribbled from the corner of his lips.


    Everyone was aghast at the sight. No one would have expected one punch to injure Xue Yi Yang.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were still icy cold, and the fist was still pushing through Xue Yi Yang¡¯s defenses. Xue Yi Yang screamed. He raised up his fist once more, but itcked the strength of his first strike.


    The fists collided once more, and Xue Yi Yang started to bleed from his nose now. He was getting beaten by Han Sen, and he had to take a few steps back to rebnce and gather hisposure. Han Sen was like a crystal demon, suppressing his every attack. Now a barrage of fists came his way, and though he desperately tried to dodge them, every thrown fist found its target. Although he managed to use his arm to block the hits, the sheer power of his attack continuously pushed him back. The blood from his mouth continued to spill.


    Everyone was frozen in their ce, watching. No one had expected Han Sen to possess the power necessary to triumph over Xue Yi Yang, let alone beat him so badly that he couldn¡¯t even attempt to fight back. The scary shadow was like an ancient demon, and he had the power to instill fear in all who saw him.


    The smile had quickly vanished from Ji Qing Qiu¡¯s face. She did not expect Xue Yi Yang to get beaten by Han Sen, let alone beaten so harshly. He was injured from the first punch, and after that had no chance to fight back. The hits kepting until his defeat. And now, blood leaked from multiple orifices. Xue Yi Yang was still screaming, but none of his attacks could match up to his cries.


    Ji Yanran was delighted. Although she had known Han Sen was very strong, even she did hadn¡¯t believed that he had the power to beat someone from the Xue family so ferociously.


    "Wow, that is so strong! Where did this guy evene from? He can¡¯t be from a Qi Gong family."


    "Is Nano Crystal really that powerful? Can it really suppress Ice Skin like that?"


    "Awesome. That is so awesome!"


    "The Ji family has an amazing addition..."


    ...


    Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s eyes changed. He said two words: "Yin Force."


    "This is an extremely powerful Yin Force. To have a Yin Force be practiced to such a terrifying degree, I am not sure any evolver can rival him," the bookworm said.


    "Hmmm," Xue Yi Kuang said, then said nothing more. As he looked at Han Sen, a murderous glint entered his eyes.


    Boom!


    Xue Yi Yang hopelessly epted another punch. He felt his organs being pummelled and then felt as if his heart was ready to explode. He screamed again. His body began shining, and to expand in size. All of a sudden, he had taken on the appearance of a red-eyed monster. After this all of his attacks had kept being suppressed by Han Sen, he had opted to use a beast soul.


    Many people despised Xue Yi Yang¡¯s new tactic, but he was desperate. If he did not want to concede, his final hope was in the summoning of a beast soul.


    Xue Yi Yang, through the addition of a beast soul, had increased his power by a great magnitude. His eyes were still incredibly cold, and he raised a fist towards Han Sen. Because his power had increased, the fist was able to teleport in front of Han Sen and prepare to sucker punch him with great force.


    This rage-fuelled fist could not even be seen by the audience.


    Pang!


    Han Sen did not change his expression and did not even look directly at the fisting directly towards him. He simply raised up his right hand and pushed the iing arm away from him.

 Chapter 543: Who Practiced the Wrong Thing?

    Chapter 543: Who Practiced the Wrong Thing?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xue Yi Yang¡¯s beast soul was a sacred-blood ss beast soul from the Second Shelter. After his transformation, his speed and strength greatly increased.


    But, despite these improvements, they was clearly not enough for him to escape his predicament. If Han Sen¡¯s fist touched any part of his body, it would burst through and significantly damage his internal organs.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Fists collided in quick session, but Xue Yi Yang, who had already transformed with the aid of a beast soul, was only beaten back further. Blood gushed from his nose, mouth and ears.


    Everyone watching this was highly surprised. Xue Yi Yang was already using a beast soul and yet he was still being beaten badly. His opponent was truly frightening.


    "How can he be so strong?"


    "This man is terrifying! This guy is off the charts. He is using Nano Crystal to prevent Xue Yi Yang from fighting back; that¡¯s sick!"


    Boom!


    To everyone¡¯s disbelief, Xue Yi Yang had already been pushed to the edge of the arena. His mouth was agape in rage and his face contorted to a look that refused to concede. But he just could not stand his ground against Han Sen¡¯s fists. His body was like an ice demon, but then another punch hit him. He went flying off the stage.


    Crash!


    Xue Yi Yang was furious and his organs had received significant damage. Through overwhelming anger, his body had finally reached its tipping point, and he passed out.


    Han Sen did not take a look at his opponent, who was now being rushed to recovery. He left the stage and returned to where he had been sitting. The people in the Xue family weren¡¯t as strong as he had expected. Although Xue Yi Yang had learnt Ice Skin, there was something not quite right with his variant. It definitely did note close to usefulness of Han Sen¡¯s Ice Skin.


    The greatest benefit of Ice Skin was its ability to reinforce your body¡¯s bones and organs. That meant your internal organs would be as strong as your exterior. Despite Xue Yi Yang¡¯s use of Ice Skin, and subsequent reinforcement of his organs, they were still weaker than his exterior. That was the difference between his Ice Skin and the one Han Sen had learnt.


    Han Sen did not know what was going on. If he had learned the wrong skill, that meant Xue Yi Yang¡¯s Ice Skin could end up greater than his. But, right now, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t. It was most strange.


    But after all, it was just a duel in an exchange event. Han Sen had not fully exerted himself; if he had, all of Xue Yi Yang¡¯s organs would have been destroyed.


    "Little Sen Sen, you are really good!" Lin Wei Wei smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It was only because that guy was so weak," Han Sen replied casually; but that was the truth. The Xue family was definitely not as strong as he had thought.


    After the exchange event ended, they went inside the airship.


    The bookwormish man looked shocked at Xue Yi Kuang and said, "You did not do anything to Han Sen; that¡¯s not your style."


    Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s jaw was sharp like a de. His eyes were ck like onyx, and just as cold. His long hair casually flowed down his shoulders. It was still tidy, and each strand was refined like ice.


    "That was an exchange event. What difference does it make if I go out there and beat him up? He had hurt my family - beating him up would be too small a punishment. Help me check which shelter hees from," Xue Yi Kuang said. His face disyed no emotion, and his manner could run chills down the hardiest of spines.


    "The Second Shelter is too dangerous. Is it necessary for us to jump to another shelter to kill him?" the bookworm asked.


    "Yes," Xue Yi Kuang said quietly.


    The bookwormughed and then started his search for Han Sen. Soon after, he sent his findings to Xue Yi Kuang¡¯smunicator. "Your luck is bad. He is in the ice field bordering the North Ice Sea. That ce is too isted. You would have to cross a great amount ofrge, barrenndscapes to reach there. There are many spirit shelters."


    "That¡¯s fine by me." Xue Yi Kuang replied. Then, he stepped inside a teleporter.


    After Han Sen returned, he immediately started to learn the Dongxue Sutra. He was already a beginner in the practice, but that was all. It was still going to take him a long time to pass the first entrance and open his first gene lock.


    In the exchange event, Han Sen had received many benefits. ording to the Qi Gong that Lin Wei Wei discussed, Han Sen had to look back to the Ice Skin skill. He realized he should have already have opened his first gene lock.


    Although Ice Skin was not as effective as the Dongxue Sutra, it still had nine tiers, only one less than the aforementioned sutra. ording to what Han Sen had heard, if he had learnt the first tier, then he should have unlocked the first gene lock.


    But Han Sen did not feel any different or special following his opening of the gene lock. Aside from being able to inhale frost air and to progress with Ice Skin more quickly, there was no sign of him being able to control the powers of the universe. This was unlike the tales of others who had opened their first gene lock.


    Xue Yi Yang¡¯s Ice Skin had not even gone past the first tier, but his usage had already yieldedrge amounts of frost air. It seemed as if Xue Yi Yang had managed to break through the first tier, which would allow him to control the power of ice.


    Han Sen had already ascended past the first tier but the results did not disy the effects he had expected. This confused him, and it made him ponder whether he had learnt the wrong skill.


    "Is it because I did not use the geno solution produced exclusively for Ice Skin?" Han Sen asked himself.


    This was just one idea to pass through his mind. Although he did not have the power to control ice, he was still satisfied with his Ice Skin - particrly in the way it would reinforce his genes. Now that he had learnt the basics of the Dongxue Sutra, he was confident about learning it in its entirety.


    Han Sen closed his eyes. His blood coursed through his body exactly as he wanted it to, and the cells in his body made happy noises. Even if it was for just a second, Han Sen¡¯s body was crystal clear, like jade. A pleasant scent permeated the air around him. The sound of his breathing was divine,ing in and out of his nose.


    The blood flow in Han Sen¡¯s body steadily elerated. It was as if his entire body had be a ma, and a sparkling light was being drawn into his body. He was bing transparent, and exuded a glorious light.


    Slowly, his breathing began to weaken. The cells of his body started shrinking with his air intake.


    If someone touched Han Sen¡¯s nose, they would be scared. He was no longer breathing at all, like a dead body.


    Although no longer breathing, Han Sen did not feel unpleasant. The cells in his body possessed a strange strength that made him feel as if he was just a baby again. Inhaling fresh air and exhaling dirty air, his body became more and more transparent. The fresh scent of life now grew stronger, too.


    One circle had beenpleted. Han Sen opened his eyes. His ck eyes looked around, and he was overwhelmed by a blissful, magical feeling. The pleasant-smelling aura of his body began to leave. He felt as if he was ready to fly andunch straight towards the heavens.


    "It really is a Qi Gong for Break Through the Vacuum, and yet it is just a beginner skill. I already feel as if I¡¯ve been reborn. The cells in my body can freely breathe by themselves. No longer do I have to be afraid of running out of oxygen in deep waters." Han Sen¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with joy.


    With this power, he could finally hunt creatures under the sea without fear of drowning.

 Chapter 544: Sea Bug

    Chapter 544: Sea Bug


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had always needed a hyper geno art for underwater fighting. To fight in the water waspletely different to fighting onnd. The effects of water pressure and resistances were considerable. The shift in the effectiveness of certainnd hyper geno arts to how they performed in the water likewise very acute.


    Han Sen had many S-ss licenses of the Saint Hall, so spending one more did not concern him much. And now here he was, arriving in the Saint Hall to purchase an additional hyper geno art.


    Humans found it hard to hunt creatures in the water, so there were not many underwater-based hyper geno art to select from. Han Sen¡¯s choices were strictly limited.


    Out of the eight underwater ones avable, he picked one S-ss licensed hyper geno art. He did not dwell on the purchase too much, and quickly bought it outright.


    Han Sen had picked the S-ss licensed hyper geno art called "Tide". It was a water-based skill that allowed its user to draw power from the surrounding water itself and so amplify their own powers.


    Although it did not sound particrly special, Tide¡¯s amplified power was nothing to be sniffy about.


    After he drank the exclusive geno solution for Tide, Han Sen returned to the shelter and drove the Crystal Pce into the sea so he could practice his new ability.


    Han Sen spent most of his time practicing Tide, but for the Dongxuan Sutra, he decided to only practice one cycle each day. That practice itself only took two minutes.


    This wasn¡¯t because Han Sen did not want to continue - it was because after one cycle, his body was already filled to the brim with power. Practicing further would not deliver any more benefits.


    Han Sen guessed it was because his body had not yet reached the status of a Celestial Being. There was a limit to how much his body could take.


    There was a further natural benefit from Han Sen practicing Tide. Ordinary evolvers could not breathe underwater, which made it impossible for them to dive and explore the deep sea. Their inability to breathe underwater was an extreme handicap for any of their sea-bound ventures.


    But now Han Sen was free to explore and practice within the deep sea as much as he wanted. He was not unlike a yaksha, forming ripples and waves across the sea. His swimming speed had increased a great deal, and he could have been mistaken for a creature that had been born and lived in the sea all its life.


    "Not bad. Not bad. Although I can¡¯t yet perform my skills and abilities as well as I do onnd, 80% of my power now trantes to my talents in the water. I will be able to battle sacred-blood creatures now." Han Sen was tremendously excited about his rising powers.


    The rate at which Han Sen could learn and effectively utilize Tide was exponentially faster than he had predicted. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he had learnt the Dongxuan Sutra, but whenever he was in the water now, he felt no resistance. He was like a water fairy.


    "I need to find a sacred-blood creature out in the sea, so I can test my abilities on it." Han Sen¡¯s exhration was unbridled. Recently, he has taken to eating the flesh of various mutant creatures, which led to his mutant geno points increasing a good deal, but his sacred geno points had been at a stand-still.


    Han Sen drove the Crystal Pce deep underwater in the hopes of finding a solo sacred-blood creature. He would also have to find one with a head that wasn¡¯t toorge, otherwise he would not be able to eat it.


    "Why do the creatures beneath the sea have such big heads?" Han Sen caught sight of a sea monster that looked not unlike a dragon, with a body that was over a hundred meters long. It swam dangerously close past the Crystal Pce, which made Han Sen gulp.


    The views one could observe down in the deep sea were astoundingly beautiful, fascinating and otherworldly. Arge band of sea bugs now caught Han Sen¡¯s attention, and they shone purple as they winded their course across the seabed.


    "What are these little creatures?" Han Sen watched the football-sized sea bugs through the windows of the Crystal Pce with great curiosity.


    They rather resembled sea urchins. They had circr bodies that had numerous thorny spikes which emitted light. It was quite beautiful to see them shining so.


    But after what urred with the red-demon jellyfish, Han Sen was not willing to underestimate any creature that lived beneath the sea. There were many thousands of those sea bugs, and until he learnt more about the powers each possessed, he wasn¡¯t willing to blindly venture out and start attacking.


    He summoned the golden rock worm king and suited it up in armor. The golden rock worm king¡¯s defenses were now almost up to the level of a sacred-blood creature hailing from the Second Shelter. This was the perfect opportunity to test out its abilities and resiliencies.


    If they were to meet a sacred-blood creature out there, the golden rock worm king was definitely sturdy enough not to die too quickly. Han Sen could have the golden rock worm king retreat whenever he chose.


    The golden rock worm king had its battle mode initiated, and it dove out into the dark waters.


    Before it could get close to the sea bugs, the target of its venture had already taken heed of its approach. The spikes that shone purple now discharged a violet solution of some sort. All of a sudden, the water of the area became a thick and murky purple.


    When the golden rock worm king touched this purple emulsion, the super pet armor corroded instantly. Understanding what has happening, Han Sen quickly recalled the golden rock worm king.


    "Whoa, those are some powerful sea bugs!" Han Sen summoned his own armor and glyph, and then reached out to touch the purple liquid himself. Fortunately, the purple fluids could not corrode his own armor.


    Han Sen did not hesitate. He jumped into the water and swam directly through the murkypound. He was almost like a shark, homing in on the urchin-looking sea bugs.


    The sea bugs seemed to feel even more threatened, and so they squirted out more of their corrosive purple toxin. The water began turning ck and Han Sen struggled to see anything.


    Luckily, he could outpace the sea bugs he was after. He sprinted in front of one and quickly waved his ghost-pawed ws to kill it.


    "Mutant Creature Hunted: Poison-Spike Sea Bug. The beast soul was not acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random amount of mutant geno points, between zero and ten."


    Han Sen was shocked. If the sea bugs were mutant creatures, that meant there was a many thousands of them in front of him.


    It was rare to see so many mutant creatures together onnd. The value of what he had stumbled onto was difficult toprehend.


    Consumed with excitement, Han Sen was overwhelmed at the number of mutant creatures he could now freely hunt. The likelihood of obtaining the beast soul of a sea bug was all but guaranteed, as a beast soul was sure to drop from the thousands of mutant creatures that stretched out before him.


    Han Sen immediately swam out to kill as many sea bugs as he could. Like a swarm of angry wasps, they all tried to spray their toxic liquid to deter their attacker. As he came near, they also tried to put their thorns into him directly.


    Under the buff provided by the double Berserk sacred blood beast soul, the mutant sea bugs had no chance of piercing his golden armor. Their poison was useless against him. Han Sen casually attacked and slew a fair number of sea bugs.


    But the poison-spike sea bugs had their own form of intelligence. After Han Sen had killed a dozen of them, they noticed their inability topete their hunter, and they all tried to escape. Panicking, they tried to swim as far away from Han Sen as they could.


    Han Sen had not yet acquired the beast soul he was looking for, so he was not nning on letting them get away so easily. He fervently chased them, and fiercely swung his ghost-pawed ws. With each swing, the satisfying sound of a fresh kill struck his eardrums.


    "Mutant Creature Hunted: Poison-Spike Sea Bug. The beast soul has been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of mutant geno points, between zero and ten."


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was delighted at obtaining a new beast soul. He tried to push his luck and kill a few more to collect another, but in the corner of his vision he saw a giant poison-spike sea bug headed in his direction.


    This sea bug was like a hot-air balloon, and it shone out of the darkness of the sea like a renegade neutron star. Its brightness made it impossible for Han Sen to open his eyes at all.

 Chapter 545: Killing a Sacred-Blood Beneath the Sea

    Chapter 545: Killing a Sacred-Blood Beneath the Sea


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "A sacred-blood creature." Han Sen was not rmed and instead was feeling happy. He had been looking for a sacred-blood creature to train upon, after all. Now, with a poisonous sea bug king appearing right before him, Han Sen considered it the best thing ever.


    He did not remain idle, and swam quickly towards the poisonous sea bug king. However, he noticed that its body strangely appeared to be shrinking. A new dark liquid was emitted from itsrge spikes. This substance made the entire water glow in a bright purple haze.


    When Han Sen¡¯s golden armor touched the purple water, it was as if it had been plunged into a vat of powerful acid. White foam enveloped the armor, and bubbles frothed angrily all around it, as if it was being violently corroded away.


    Arge regiment of mutant poisonous sea bugs came to surround the sea bug king, seemingly attracted to the purple mixture. They consumed the nectar of their master and began to shine in likeness to the king, surrounding it like a of stars.


    Han Sen was slightly taken aback by the quick turn of events and held off from attacking the mutant sea bug king. He turned around to escape the purple cloud.


    The poisonous sea bug did not chase after Han Sen. Instead, it stayed put, discharging more and more of its purple fluids. After a short while, it looked as though the entire sea had turned purple.


    Han Sen did not dare remain still, and to hasten his passage he rode on the back of a silver eel. With an armful of in mutant sea bugs, he returned to the Crystal Pce. The sacred-blood creature was too much for him.


    Seeing Han Sen enter the Crystal Pce, a group of mutant sea bugsunched themselves against the Crystal Pce. Their battering attempts were futile, however, because the Crystal Pce was indestructible. They kept at it for some time, but when they realised their efforts were for nothing, they gave up and swam away.


    Seeing the purple sea, Han Sen ordered the Mermaid Princess to take control of the Crystal Pce and get them away. He knew that he hadn¡¯t the appropriate skills to take down a sacred-blood creature such as that.


    "Why are the sacred-blood creatures in the water so strange?" Han Sen was a little depressed, following his encounter and subsequent escape. The red-demon jellyfish and sea bug king were strange indeed, and their abilities were as dangerous as they were unique.


    Overall, it appeared as if the creatures of the sea were stronger.


    But Han Sen¡¯s venture was not for nothing. He had managed to y 30 sea bugs, and he had even got his hands on a beast soul ¨C not a bad haul.


    Mutant Poisonous Sea Bug Beast Soul: Spiky-Shield Type


    Han Sen summoned his new beast soul. It was like a small, round shield that was adorned with arge number of spikes. Its size was like that of a frying pan. Being an arm-shield type, it could be equipped and used like a buckler.


    The purple spikes obviously contained the poison. Although he saw it could effectively corrode metal and armor, he wasn¡¯t yet sure whether it could corrode the body of a living thing.


    Han Sen thought about preparing a few sea bugs to eat, but he noticed that the bodies of the dead sea bugs had turned purple. After poking them with his finger, he felt them burn his skin; and that surely rendered the sea bugs inedible.


    Han Sen lobbed the bodies away, disappointed. He wasn¡¯t going to risk eating tainted meat like that - what if it corroded his stomach?


    With no food, he wasn¡¯t satisfied returning just yet. He ordered the Mermaid Princess to keep driving the Crystal Pce under the sea. At the very least, he wanted to hunt some form of a sacred-blood creature.


    The Crystal Pce had been sailing under the sea for two days. Han Sen managed to capture a few lonely mutant creatures but he wasn¡¯t having any luck finding a sacred-blood variant he deemed suitable.


    The main reason for this was because the sacred-blood creatures beneath the sea were gargantuan in size, and Han Sen knew they would be too difficult to hunt.


    Han Sen then caught a glimpse of what appeared to be a bull, walking across the sea bed. Its body was pitch-ck, and it had the scales of a lizard, but its figure was unmistakably that of a bull.


    The creature also appeared to be walking alone, with no other creature nearby. The creature was quite pleasant to look at, and was the first of its kind Han Sen had seen. Not wanting to take any chances, he summoned the golden rock worm king once again.


    Once it was in the water, the creature arousing Han Sen¡¯s curiosity saw the golden rock worm king approach. All of a sudden, it turned like an enraged bull. It charged at the golden rock worm king and smashed into it. The hit was so severe that it went careering for miles across the sea bed. Even though the super pet armor was mostly concave, the golden rock worm king had almost been killed by this new foe.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised, so he quickly called back the golden rock worm king. With power such as that, it had to be a sacred-blood creature.


    It seemed that it was a creature that prioritized strength above all else. Han Sen guessed that it would not therefore possess any abilities that were too unusual.


    Han Sen summoned a beast soul and dived back into the waters. He approached the lizard-scaled bull.


    The big bull was not only aggressive butbative, too. After he saw Han Sen, it eagerly charged towards its next target. Due to it moving at great speed, a current and underwater wake followed its path. A great surf at least ten metres high built up behind it, and made for a terrifying sight.


    Han Sen followed the water and dashed out of the way. After dodging the bull¡¯s fierce attack, the bull let out a weird, watery moan. Then it turned around and tried to charge Han Sen again. It was a frightening moment.


    "Good timing." Han Sen said to himself. He cast histest skill "Tide" to battle the bull.


    Han Sen had expended a great deal of effort in learning how to use Tide effectively, and without concerning himself with breathing, so any of his abilities could be cast naturally as the creatures he would be fighting would be underwater. He performed his underwater talents with the grace of a mermaid. Going up against this bull, there was nothing to handicap him.


    Dong!


    The ghost-pawed w shed the bull, which emitted a shower of sparks in the water. All it left, however, were three scuffs against the bull¡¯s lizard-like-scales. It didn¡¯t cut through like Han Sen had anticipated.


    "Those are some tough scales!" Han Sen was surprised. He swam away to dodge the raging stampede of the bull.


    The next half hour was spent battling the bull. Han Sen had managed to get in numerous good hits, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not draw blood. The scales were too resilient.


    Eventually, Han Sen put away his ghost-pawed ws and started running the Dongxuan Sutra. With his Yin Force, he punched the bull.


    Moo!


    The bull let out a frightened cry as its mouth spewed blood.


    But the stubbornness of the bull did not let up, and it did not fall back. It roared like thunder, and it dashed madly towards Han Sen again.


    He was not afraid of a creature that possessed mere brute force such as this, however. Han Sen¡¯s body was like Jiaolong as he spiraled through the water. He discovered another opening and struck the rampaging bull once more.


    The Yin Force punctured the bull¡¯s body and blood gushed out of its mouth.


    Pow! Pow! Pow!


    A huge amount of Yin Force was drilling its way into the bull¡¯s body. It did not matter how strong its body was, or how resilient its scales were - nothing could withstand the Yin Force. The bull was being beaten to a pulp, as blood streamed from its mouth, ears and nose, and its organs had been dealt critical damage.


    It was by now toote for the bull to even think of retreating. It had been struck by Han Sen¡¯s Yin Force dozens of times. The creature¡¯s heart had been mashed into jelly and its body was limp in the sea.


    "Mutant Creature Hunted: sacred-blood Water Buffalo. The beast soul was not acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random amount of sacred geno points, between zero and ten."


    Han Sen was overjoyed. He had already received the ability that enabled trouble-free underwater sacred-blood battling, and all he had to do was track one down before fighting it. He no longer had to worry about ack of resources.


    "Hopefully, I can maximize my sacred geno points in the near future." Han Sen¡¯s heart was ecstatic.

 Chapter 546: Strange Creatures

    Chapter 546: Strange Creatures


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was excited. Already, he was preparing to search for another high-ss lonely creature of the sea. But all of a sudden, he felt goosebumps, and his chirpy mood was quashed by a foreboding sense of dread.


    "Stop! Don¡¯t move!" Han Sen called out to the Mermaid Princess to stop the Crystal Pce. He also wanted the little angels to stop what they were doing and to stop movingpletely.


    As far as they knew, the Crystal Pce was indestructible. Now that he was safely inside, there should have been no danger. But still, Han Sen felt something wasn¡¯t quite right. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something awful was about to ur, and because of the worry, his body kept breaking out in cold sweats.


    Ever since he had learnt the first tier of Ice Skin, his perception had heightened and its sensitivity had continued growing. Han Sen was a man who put a lot of stock in his ability to perceive what was happening.


    He didn¡¯t move an inch. He used his eyes to peer through the windows of the Crystal Pce, and into the creeping ck of the deep sea. Nothing strange happened. Passing the window, a shoal of fish went by. They looked happy.


    Across the resting sands thatposed the seabed, various types of marine life ventured.


    But Han Sen, despite the serene scene, still felt something was not quite right. His body began to tremble.


    All of a sudden, arge creature appeared in Han Sen¡¯s vision. It was a 30-metre long silver shark. Its body wasposed of metallic scales. As it swam, great waves followed in its wake.


    The giant silver shark was terrifying to look at. But after Han Sen gave it a thorough look, he realized that it wasn¡¯t the crux of his anxiety. This wasn¡¯t what had made him scared.


    The silver shark opened its mouth, attempting to swallow a scarilyrge amount of fish. As if they were to be consumed by a sealing cave entrance, the fish that had felt the danger began swimming in a frantic panic. It was chaos.


    As this happened, Han Sen caught sight of a small blue light in the distance. It was getting nearer, and as it did, the power of the blue light increased. It then began to jump strangely around.


    As the blue light drew nearer and nearer, the concern in Han Sen¡¯s heart grew. When it finally reached a discernible distance, Han Sen atst saw what it was.


    It was a three-meter-tall seahorse. Its body was shining blue, as if it was wrapped in a blue, zing me.


    A giant blue seahorse. Its skin, although blue, was quite faint, faded like the bark of an old, withered tree. Its eyes were the opposite, however, sparkling like two refined sapphires. A cold blue light shone from within them. If you stared into those eyes, it would feel as if you were being drawn into a bottomless well of despair.


    Han Sen¡¯s forehead was dripping with a cold sweat, and the droplets had already reached his cheeks. As he watched the seahorse, he did not move a muscle. That which he had feared was confirmed in the presence of this new sea creature.


    As the seahorse neared, the silver shark¡¯s giant body came to a stand-still in the water. It then began shivering, as if it had just seen something most awful.


    The seahorse did not swim in haste, instead drifting steadily towards the shark. The closer the seahorse came, the more the shark shook. Still, it was locked in ce, seemingly unable to move.


    Eventually, the seahorse reached the giant silver shark. Although the seahorse wasn¡¯t particrly small, it was dwarfed whenpared to the silver shark. How strange it was to see a silver shark of that size be terrified by such a small seahorse! The metal scales that ted the shark rattled in fear.


    The blue seahorse took a look at the shark, then opened its mouth like a speaker. A blue me exited its mouth, yet was not extinguished by the sea water. The me was shot at the shark¡¯s silver scales.


    The small blue me was only about the size of a fist, but when it came into contact with the shark, the entire creature lit up in mes.


    The blue me raged in the water. The giant silver shark writhed in agony, but still refused to flee. The body did move, but only through convulsing from the pain it was attempting to endure. It was an unnerving scene to behold.


    A momentter, the giant silver shark was nothing but cinder. Here, deep below the sea, a shark had been incinerated into little more than ash. The blue me then went out, as the dust of its victim fell to be one with the sandy seabed.


    Han Sen, after witnessing all of this, was scared. He could not help but think, "Super creature. This thing must be a super creature from the Second Shelter."


    Although he had yet to witness the true strength of the seahorse, all it took was the sight of that blue me to suggest where it hade from.


    While Han Sen stood motionless in fear, the seahorse turned to face the window he was looking out of. All of a sudden, Han Sen¡¯s body felt cold. A chill in his heart had taken root, and was expanding.


    All the seahorse did, however, was stare. Following that, it turned tail and left. Only a short time after, it hadpletely disappeared in the ck of the deep sea.


    Once it had gone, Han Sen fell on to the floor as copsing from exhaustion. The clothes on his were soaked from his sweat.


    "That was terrifying. How strong must that super creature have been? The way it looked and how it behaved was scary enough," Han Sen¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke.


    The me that the seahorse had spat out spooked Han Sen. The thought of a creature possessing a me that could incinerate a giant sacred-blood creature into ash, while submerged deep beneath the sea, was a terrifying thing.


    Seeing that the direction in which the seahorse left was the way to the Seabed Shelter, Han Sen endured another chill. "Is the Seabed Shelter the one that resides above a royal spirit shelter?"


    While Han Sen was still feeling frightened, he saw a blue me arise in the distance. What poor creature had fallen prey to the seahorse this time?


    Han Sen gritted his teeth andmanded the Mermaid Princess to sail the Crystal Pce slowly in the direction the Seahorse had gone. He did not dare go too quickly, as he fixed his eyes on the blue me in the distance.


    Han Sen thought it wasn¡¯t fair, and wanted to see if the seahorse was a creature from the Seabed Shelter. In order to learn more, he now sought to follow it.


    Before long, Han Sen was disappointed. They reached an area not far from the Seabed Shelter, and he realized that the seahorse did indeed head towards it. In its wake, the charred remains of various sea creatures had been left to smolder on the seabed. Why was it doing this?


    Now, in the distance, the giant Seabed Shelter hade into sight. Han Sen had the Mermaid Princess turn around and leave. If the blue seahorse had indeede from there, that meant Han Sen would not be willing to visit for many more years.


    The Crystal Pce was on its way back when Han Sen noticed that the seawater had lit up. The water around the Crystal Pce was now blue, and as bright as the daytime.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed, as if he had just thought of something. He looked back in the direction of the Seabed Shelter and saw it engulfed in a blue me. It was like a blue purgatory, where a strange blue light burned like mad.

 Chapter 547: A Burnt Shelter

    Chapter 547: A Burnt Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What¡¯s going on? That blue seahorse just incinerated the entire shelter." Han Sen watched as the shelter was engulfed in blue mes. His mind froze in shock.


    The blue mes reached a dozen miles in length, and they writhed around the entirety of the Seabed Shelter. Stranger still was the fact that no spirit or creature seemed to have escaped from there.


    The area that surrounded the shelter was quiet. The only motion to be seen was that of the Seabed Shelter, nowposed of blue mes like Hell. So bright were the mes that the whole sea was now illuminated in blue.


    The fires zed across the seabed for an hour, and when the sea¡¯s new color finally dimmed, the Seabed Shelter had be nothing more than a mound of ash. Had the ckened, charred dust not remained on the clear sand of the seabed, Han Sen would not have believed that the ce known as the Seabed Shelter had even existed.


    Seeing the shadow of the blue seahorse fade from sight, Han Sen atst dared to sail the Crystal Pce closer to where the Seabed Shelter had once thrived.


    The seabed for the surrounding dozens of miles was now a charredndscape. Nothing remained. The lethal fire had erased all that once was.


    Han Sen shivered, and his heart was struck with a genuine fear. He could not imagine how powerful that blue seahorse must be, to reduce a shelter that was a dozen miles long, into nothing more than dust and echoes.


    "If the super creatures are all as frightening as that blue seahorse, although I have perfected four of my genes, I don¡¯t believe I couldpete with them. Would I be able to withstand a lick of that blue me?" Han Sen was concerned with the thought of the blue seahorse returning, so he ordered the Mermaid Princess to sail the Crystal Pce away.


    After leaving the area, Han Sen¡¯s mind became a little calmer. When he was amidst the rubble and remains of the shelter, he saw which direction the seahorse had gone. It was towards the Seabed Trench, a frightful ce that looked like a crack that could lead into Hell. Han Sen looked in that direction and felt terrified, shaking off the remote thought of giving chase to the creature.


    The Water Buffalo that Han Sen slew was able to provide enough food for the next month. After seeing the blue seahorse, however, Han Sen¡¯s interest in hunting in the deep sea waned significantly.


    "How might I kill that blue seahorse? If I could obtain its beast soul, I can¡¯t imagine how terrifying it would be for others." Han Sen¡¯s heart, when thinking this, was in equal parts excitement and fearful concern.


    While he was in the First Shelter, it was incredibly difficult for Han Sen to y a super creature. It wouldn¡¯t be until he had a group of super soldiers by his side that he could kill one.


    The super creatures of the Second Shelter were even scarier. Han Sen didn¡¯t know whether he could kill one, even if he managed to maximize his sacred geno points. If he couldn¡¯t, it would all be down to his usage of hyper geno arts.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t risk rushing his learning of the Dongxue Sutra. And he had no idea when he would manage to open his first gene lock.


    Having now returned to the Alliance, Han Sen nned to pay another visit to the virtual training camp in the army base so that he could further practice Dual. His musings over whether he could y a super creature were unrealistic at best, but his prior target of a Twin Spirit would be a fine foe to take on next.


    The Mermaid Princess was able to control the Crystal Pce, so it was possible that the Twin Spirit had simr advantages of its own. He could think about what he could do with it, once he had obtained it. Perhaps it woulde in handy further down the line, when he wanted to take on a super creature?


    After seeing the blue seahorse, Han Sen now resolved to improve his power through any means necessary.


    Just as he entered the virtual training camp, he was invited to duel. It was from Qin Xuan¡¯s virtual training camp ID, Xiang Fei. Han Sen epted and entered this "Xiang Fei¡¯s" room.


    "Coach, do you have the time to provide another lesson?" Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen with hopeful eyes.


    "No lessons today, but I did learn a new sword skill recently. Perhaps you would like to train alongside me?" Han Sen asked casually. He did not know that his opponent would be Qin Xuan; he merely thought that Xiang Fei was a good fighter he hadn¡¯t met before. To train Dual with her would be fine.


    "New sword skill?" Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. For an elite to adopt a new sword skill, she was curious to know what it was.


    Han Sen picked up a long-sword and started to duel with her.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dual sword skill had been significantly modified. Although not yet perfect, it was aplete dual-de sword skill.


    Qin Xuan was using a dagger. She thought she was going to be attacked by a mad hurricane of sorts, but it wasn¡¯t so. Although Han Sen¡¯s attacks came in strongly, they weren¡¯t very powerful.


    This confused Qin Xuan. Why would an elite such as Han Sen bother to learn a skill that wasn¡¯t all that potent?


    This was because Qin Xuan assumed Han Sen¡¯s character was some mighty elite and didn¡¯t know it was actually Han Sen himself. She didn¡¯t doubt his decision, however, and only mulled over why he would select such a skill.


    Quickly, Qin Xuan noticed the problem and recognized the sword skill Han Sen was using.


    She thought to herself, "Isn¡¯t that a sword skill traditionally cast by two people? He¡¯s actually using a sword skill designed for two, isn¡¯t he? Is he modifying it for use by only one person?" Qin Xuan had seen the skill in action before, and after recognizing it, felt quite surprised.


    A person had to be a strong elite to be able to modify an S-ss skill that way. Who would spend that much time and effort to do it, as this person had?


    Besides, modifying a two-person skill into a solo-skill... wasn¡¯t that pointless? If he had that time, why did he even bother learning a two-person skill?


    To have the time and effort tomit to something like that, he must have been really bored, or something.


    Qin Xuan did not dare to slow down and gave battle with Han Sen all that she could. If not for her own self-improvement, then perhaps for his benefit.


    With the skills Qin Xuan possessed, she quickly noticed that there many ws and issues with Han Sen¡¯s modified skill. So she put more focus onto her offense, to try to reveal those errors to him.


    Qin Xuan trained with Han Sen for quite some time. She noticed that he kept changing the skill and improving its efficiency as he went on.


    The longer they battled, the more powerful Qin Xuan believed Han Sen to be. No matter what w or weak point she discovered, after her first attack to draw attention to it, he quickly had it fixed and it would never appear again, demonstrating an efficiency she admired.


    Qin Xuan thought he must have only started modifying it and did not know he had actually been improving it for a long time. He had uncovered many issues in his previous testing of the skill, but had thencked the opportunities to trial it further.


    With Qin Xuan¡¯s help in highlighting all the issues, the sword skill rapidly nearingpletion.


    Qin Xuan had witnessed a two-person sword skill be a skill for wielding by one, and she was taken aback. The most surprising thing for her, however, was Han Sen¡¯s ability to effectively control two things with one mind. Both of his hands were able to cast a sword skill, which made her feel as if she was actually doing battle with two people.


    "No wonder he isn¡¯t going to Saint Hall to learn the Dual sword skill. There are no strange sword skills there. This modified Dual skill really is amazing." Qin Xuan held great admiration for Han Sen in her heart. Having learnt and watched Han Sen modify the Dual sword skill, she wanted to see if she could learn the skill for herself.

 Chapter 548: The Exposed Shelter

    Chapter 548: The Exposed Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen left the virtual training camp in a good mood. After practicing with Xiang Fei, the Dual sword skill had significantly improved.


    Han Sen took a shower, all the while humming a song. When he was done, hey down on the bed right as hismunicator rang. Taking a look at who was calling, he saw it was Qin Xuan.


    "Qin Xuan, it¡¯s veryte for you to be calling. I can only assume you don¡¯t have a boyfriend," Han Sen joked with her.


    Qin Xuan served the army, but the two frequently stayed in touch. Although they no longer travelled in the same circles, Han Sen was still used to calling her Team Qin.


    "I often go on blind dates, it¡¯s just that I have yet to meet someone suitable." Qin Xuan did not care too much for these things. Casually, she continued, "I heard Yang Manli has been talking about you; you¡¯ve been doing a great job, and she wasplimenting you a good deal. I almost thought it was a Manli doppelganger."


    "To have Team Qinpliment me makes my deeds worth the effort." Han Senughed, but wanted to change the subject.


    Qin Xuan recognized this. She rolled her eyes and said nothing more about it. She blinked and then said, "Did you go to the virtual training camp?"


    "Yeah."


    Han Sen was going to tell her his virtual training camp ID, but Qin Xuan went on and said, "Earlier, I met an elite in the virtual training camp, and I¡¯ve learnt a lot from him."


    "What kind of elite?" Han Sen asked.


    "I presume it was a great general in the army, or even a top surpasser. He wasn¡¯t just a master of all the hyper geno arts - he could even modify them to suit him," Qin Xuan told him excitedly.


    Hearing her, Han Sen thought something was amiss. In a strange tone, he said, "What was this elite¡¯s ID?"


    "It was ¡¯A Little Soldier on the Battleship¡¯. Have you seen him before?" Qin Xuan asked.


    "No. Absolutely not." Han Sen replied quickly. He was shocked, for he did not know that Qin Xuan was Xuan Fei.


    "It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t. There¡¯s no need to look nervous about it." Qin Xuan rolled her eyes again and then said, "If you happen to see him, sometime in the future, you should remember to ask him. He might be able to teach you a thing or two. The well of that person¡¯s abilities is bottomless. I guarantee you that whatever he teaches will be incredibly useful."


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind." Han Sen maintained his cool.


    "What¡¯s your ID in the training camp?" Qin Xuan asked.


    "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to visit the training camp for some time. Tell me your ID and I¡¯ll add you the next time I am there." Han Sen said.


    "Okay - My ID is Xiang Fei." Qin Xuan said.


    "Xiang Fei? Well, who is the emperor?" Han Sen knew that Qin Xuan was Xiang Fei, so heughed.


    "No one has yet shown they possess the right qualities to be my emperor." Qin Xuan pouted slightly as she said this.


    "When I was in school, my ID was ck Fist Emperor. Do you want to team up with me, since I am an emperor?"


    "Sure. Youe here." Qin Xuan smiled at Han Sen.


    Han Sen suddenly had an unpleasant feeling. He nted his head and said, "Actually, perhaps not. As emperor, even I may not be able to handle you."


    "You talk such rot. If I tell Ji Yanranter, I¡¯d like to see how you will be tortured." Qin Xuan took a deep breath then continued, "I was going to ask you to help me practice the sword skill I learnt from the elite. But it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have time to visit the virtual training camp. I¡¯m going for a shower now."


    After that, Qin Xuan hung up.


    "This is too much of a coincidence. Xiang Fei is Team Qin?" Han Sen licked his lips. He was wondering if she secretly knew that he was the great elite she kept referring to. If she didn¡¯t, what would she look like if he told her?


    "I didn¡¯t expect Team Qin to miss something." Han Sen was thinking of a way in which he could prank her, the next time they met. That would be sweet justice for thest time prank she had yed on him.


    Before Han Sen could think of a way, themunicator rang once more. This time, it was Yang Manli.


    The special security outfit of the Goddess Shelterprised only the two of them. They had not yet been able to find new members, as no potential candidates wanted to go to the Goddess Shelter. The shelter was too far away from everything else, and the numbers that visited were too few to choose from.


    After he answered, he saw Yang Manli dressed only in her pyjamas. Her snow-white shoulders were exposed, as were her lovely, snow-white legs. Han Senplimented her by saying, "It is a little cold, but those legs are amazing. I could y with those beautiful legs for many years."


    Han Sen then felt a little strange. Yang Manli was a serious person on most asions, and very rarely would you see her not wearing her military or battle outfits.


    Why would Yang Menli change her clothes and suddenly start talking to him in her pyjamas?


    "Something is wrong." Yang Manli¡¯s face did not look well, and her speaking was rushed.


    "What happened?" Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows. If Yang Manli was in such a hurry, then it must have something to do with the Goddess Shelter.


    "Some people from outside have discovered our shelter. There are dozens of them. I think they are the people you spoke of, out in the ice fields." Yang Manli said.


    "Do you know which shelter theye from?" Han Sen looked serious, too.


    "Someone asked them, and they said they were from the ckgod Shelter. But before I could arrive, they had already left." Yang Manli looked worried, and then asked, "Are they going to do something to us?"


    "There¡¯s a 90% chance they will attempt something. Out on the ice fields, there aren¡¯t many resources readily avable to build a royal shelter. They¡¯re not likely to let the Goddess Shelter go." Han Sen said.


    "What should we do?" The Goddess Sheltercked the power to withstand the attack of a major force.


    Aside from Han Sen, there was not a single elite that possessed 100 sacred geno points who belonged to the Goddess Shelter.


    "There¡¯s nothing we can do. If they daree, then let them. You should send someone to keep an eye on the snowy mountains. If you receive new information, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me. If they don¡¯te, then that¡¯s fine. If they doe, then it is good that I can confront them. I will kill any who draw near." Han Sen said coldly.


    In the ckgod Shelter, ckgod and the manager of the ckgod Shelter were deep in discussion.


    The looks on many people¡¯s faces were ones of excitement. A group of ckgod¡¯s people had ventured past the snowy mountains, and had discovered the presence of a royal shelter that had been imed by humans.


    They had also heard that inside the shelter, there existed an evolver who possessed over 100 sacred geno points. This was extremely good news for them.


    "The owner of the shelter is Han Sen?" ckgod¡¯s eyes were cold and frightening to see. He could not wait to rip Han Sen apart. It was just that Han Sen was always alone and tracking him down was difficult. It was great news to learn that they had discovered his shelter.


    "Boss, there is no way our information is incorrect. This shelter must belong to Han Sen. We even asked the people in there about Han Sen¡¯s appearance, and they practically confirmed it for us," an evolver said.


    "Good. Rally the troops - I am taking over that shelter!" ckgod¡¯s eyes possessed a murderous look.

 Chapter 549: Big Army Suppressing the City

    549 Big Army Suppressing the City


    Going to the Goddess Shelter, ckgod brought with him six evolvers, each possessing over 100 sacred geno points. He also brought with him over 200 elite evolvers from the ckgod Shelter.


    Following their investigation of the powers of the Goddess Shelter, they surmised that their forces were more than ten times the amount needed to wipe out the Goddess Shelter.


    ckgod and the troops traversed a safe trail that had been marked and signposted, to avoid the dangerous regions of the mountains. They travelled all night to get to the Goddess Shelter.


    Crossing the length of the mountain range, ckgod and his people were finally able to see the big white castle atop a snow-capped peak. It looked as if it had been taken straight out of a fairy-tale.


    "It is a royal shelter." ckgod said sternly, as he marched his people towards it.


    Their army was closing in fast. It had been no small feat for ckgod to uncover the fact that Han Sen owned the Goddess Shelter. There weren''t many skilful people there, and its location atop a mountain was sure to make things easier for ckgod and his army. He wasn''t going to grant Han Sen a moment''s reprieve.


    However, he was still concerned about the possibility that Han Sen could end up requesting the aid of Li Xinglun, who would happily bring his own men to bolster the defenses of the Goddess Shelter.


    Although someone did return to say that Han Sen was the evolver with over a 100 sacred geno points in the Goddess Shelter, they added that as far as they were aware, there were no other elites present. But ckgod was still afraid of Han Sen''s abilities, which was why he had brought with him six evolvers with 100 sacred geno points each and an additional 200 elite troops. He was ravenously keen to crush the Goddess Shelter. If Han Sen was present, also, then he''d kill him without a second thought.


    ckgod wanted to make his trip there as short as possible, knowing that Han Sen may have already guessed he was on his way. That was fine, however. Even if he was aware of what was about to happen, he wouldn''t have the power to resist and fight back. ckgod wanted nothing more than to crush Han Sen''s Goddess Shelter, as quickly as he could.


    Han Sen woke up and received word from Yang Manli of what was going on. In no time at all, he had teleported himself to the Goddess Shelter.


    Over the next few days, he did nothing. All he did was wait for ckgod to show himself. He knew him well enough by now to know that he wasn''t going to let this opportunity pass him by.


    The whole Goddess Shelter was on high alert, primed for the battle that was toe. Troops from the Goddess Army had manned the ramparts, while ordinary citizens and various merchants watched from afar, with bated breath.


    No matter how slow they were, they could sense something major was going to happen in the Goddess Shelter.


    As Han Sen reached the gate''s tower, ckgod and his troops had atst arrived at the empty field of the mountain, the one that stretched out before the walls of the Goddess Shelter.


    Over two hundred of the ckgod''s elite were mounted atop snow wolves, and were lined up in formation. The six evolvers ckgod had brought with him spearheaded the formation. They too rode beasts, and the eyes of everyone on that field were now fixed upon the Goddess Shelter ahead of them.


    "Where did all these peoplee from? Is there another shelter nearby?"


    "Of course there is. Our Goddess Shelter does not possess that many elites. Take a look at the 200 hundred snow wolves out there. Even if we managed to sell everything in the Goddess Shelter, there would be no way for us to purchase such a vast amount."


    "Look at the formation they are in. It seems as if they are going to attack our shelter."


    "Things might be better if they took over our shelter. Han Sen is quite the tax collector; perhaps the new management wouldn''t rob us of so much money."


    "Look at that formation - just look at it. There is no way Han Sen can take on a force like that. Do you think he''ll end up surrendering?"


    ¡­


    Themoners of the Goddess Shelter were in heated discussion about the events currently unfolding.


    ckgod was riding a unicorn ck wolf. Its eyes glistened with a striking iciness. The beast took two steps forward, and ckgod unsheathed a ck long-sword. He raised it towards the sight of Han Sen, who was standing on the tower above the gate of the city. He then said aloud, "I am the ckgod army''s leader, ckgod! Han Sen is both a shameless and obscene person. He sneak-attacked me with a brutal poison, and I almost died. Today, I havee to put an end to the grudge I harbor against this horrible man. This is between me and him. If the rest of youy down your arms, I will grant you your lives. Those who aid Han Sen and try to stop me exacting my revenge will be mercilessly in."


    After the speech, ckgod rattled the longsword in his hand and cut in half a cier that was in front of him. The strength of such a strike struck fear into the hearts of those in the Goddess Shelter.


    "Kill!"


    The 200 evolvers behind ckgod screamed this word together. So loud was it, it was though the sky had been torn asunder by a savage p of thunder.


    "He is too strong! ckgod is an elite with over 100 sacred geno points, and the people behind him are powerful evolvers. With just the miniscule forces of the Goddess Shelter, how can we hope to beat them?"


    "He had iting! People like Han Sen should have died a long time ago."


    "Yes, he did have iting. Han Sen doesn''t know his ce, and what he has done recently has been too much. He sneak-attacked someone with poison? Now that those people are after him, he''s a dead man walking. Their lust for his blood is total."


    "Will he flee back to the Alliance?"


    "I can''t see him getting out of this predicament in any other way."


    "Did you see the six other people behind ckgod? They all looked like tigers and wolves. Frighteningly powerful! Maybe they are evolvers that are over 100 too? The soldiers Han Sen has at hismand most likely can''t even repel the advance of one. And that ckgod fellow has six of them. Six!"


    "It''s good that Han Sen is on his way out. The amount of money he takes from us each month is ridiculous. He deserves what''sing to him!"


    The people talking were those who had joined the Goddess Army butter quit. They did not want toplete with their service, instead just wanting to reap the welfare. When Han Sen took over the Goddess Shelter, he had treated those in the Goddess Army with far greater care. But for these whoined, he made sure to collect their rent, taxes and entry fees. As a result, they disliked Han Sen and wanted to see him suffer great misfortune.


    It never crossed their mind that if Han Sen had not taken over the Goddess Shelter, their lives would likely be a lot worse.


    But this is what humanity is like. No matter how well you treat someone, doing one thing that goes against their ideals is something they will remember. They will rarely remember the good.


    The merchants of the Goddess Shelter were perturbed. They did not care who the current owner of the Goddess Shelter was, they only wanted to know that if the ce was to see another exchange of ownership, whether the taxes would be higher or lower.


    The Goddess Army''s solders were all pale. Some elites were able to tell that ckgod''s elites were really powerful, and thought that their attempt to defend the Goddess Shelter would likely be futile.


    "Boss, should we retreat?" Uncle Qing furrowed his brow. The power on disy from ckgod was clearly far beyond what the Goddess Shelter could repel.


    "No. You guys stay here." Han Sen said calmly. He stared at ckgod and his army of 200 evolvers.


    Han Sen leapt from the gate''s tower andnded on the field before the gate. Alone, he ventured towards ckgod.


    ckgod raised his hand and signaled for the army to stay put. He sternly watched Han Sen approach, and smiled.


    "What is Han Sen going over there for, all alone?"


    "Idiot. But oh well, what else can he do? It looks like he is surrendering already. The gulf in power cannot be bridged. He can''t fight."


    "Tee-hee. Han Sen, who has been so cocky all this time, is finally getting what''sing to him."


    "He deserves it."


    Perhaps most people did think that the gap in power between the two forces was toorge, and that Han Sen was going out there to surrender.

 Chapter 550: Solo Assassin

    Chapter 550: Solo Assassin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yang Manli was unnerved. The forces of the ckgod Shelter were mighty, with seven elites with over 100 sacred geno points. Not to mention their reserves of an additional 200 troops that were branded as powerful evolvers, as well. Thebined forces that had set out to attack them were much too strong for the Goddess Shelter to repel.


    If Han Sen was going to concede, Yang Manli didn¡¯t know what to do; she¡¯d be ufortable, and most likely upset, too.


    Uncle Qing had a puzzled expression, as he watched Han Sen venture towards the enemy, all alone. He looked to be deep in thought.


    Zhu Ting took a step backward. If things went badly, he was ready to run.


    Zhu Ting thought to himself, "Han Sen, this isn¡¯t about me being disloyal. It¡¯s just that the enemy is too strong, and if I do run, it¡¯s so I can live to fight another day. It would be to reim this ce in the future."


    Han Sen was now standing a mere ten meters from ckgod. He looked at him and said, "ckgod, how dare you show yourself to my shelter? Have you forgotten how brutally beaten you were, following ourst duel?"


    "To lose is no shame, but only the truest of victors gets thestugh; and that will be me!" ckgod sneered. "I admit that you possess great individual power, but this is no longer a duel. If you surrender now, I will spare your life. If you refuse to concede, then take onest look at those in yourmand. They, as well as you, will be in."


    "I assume you are relying on the strength provided by these people behind you, those that are in your service." Han Sen gave the evolvers that were lined up behind ckgod another look.


    "Yes. I have six evolvers that have over 100 sacred geno points and 237 evolvers that have more 60 sacred geno points. Destroying your shelter will be easy," ckgod said with disdain.


    Murmurs of concern could be heard from the Goddess Shelter. At first, only Uncle Qing, Yang Manli and Zhu Ting could understand the strength and power that ckgodmanded before their gates; but hearing what ckgod had said, the rest of the popce was beginning to understand, too. To know that there were six evolvers with over 100 sacred geno points and 237 evolvers with over 60 sacred geno points were preparing to descend upon them made the people rightly fearful.


    In the Goddess Shelter, there were only about ten people with a fitness level above 60. Han Sen was the sole figure known to be over 100.


    But now, their opponents had seven with over 100. The power gulf was toorge to bridge.


    "That means we have to fight today then, does it not?" Han Sen¡¯s face remained impassive, as he waited for ckgod to speak.


    "Kneel to me, plead before me for forgiveness over your sins and transgressions and then give me your shelter. Do this, and I will spare your life." ckgod¡¯s mouth curled in a sneer as he looked at Han Sen.


    He was not willing to settle for the death of Han Sen today - he was determined to take ownership of the shelter. If he could force Han Sen concede, then he would not have to expend resources in iming another shelter.


    Han Senughed, and then said, "That¡¯s a shame."


    Coldly, ckgod said, "And what is a shame, exactly?"


    "Soon, you will find out that which you rely on is puny and ridiculous. It¡¯s a shame you won¡¯t be given the opportunity tough anymore." As Han Sen said this, his legs spurred up with the strength of triumphant stallion. He galloped towards ckgod.


    "Is he crazy?!" the people screamed in the Goddess Shelter. No one had expected Han Sen to charge at the ckgod army all by himself.


    There were seven evolvers with over 100 sacred geno points, and over 200 elite evolvers that had over 60 sacred geno points. If ckgod¡¯s army was a formation of hefty rocks, the Goddess Shelter was a basket of eggs. For Han Sen to rush into the enemy looked like a futile suicide mission.


    "How dare you!" ckgod shouted. He lifted his ck longsword to signal his six supreme evolvers to step forward, attempt to block Han Sen¡¯sing, and to potentially surround him.


    From what ckgod was seeing, he too now assumed Han Sen to be a suicidal maniac. This was bizarre, because he personally knew how powerful he was. Still, such power paled inparison to that of a whole army.


    No matter how strong someone was, in a battlefield that wasparable to a meat grinder, Han Sen was just a single soldier. For a confrontation such as this, ckgod believed it would all hinge on how amander led his troops.


    What ckgod was doing now was using his army to crush Han Sen.


    Seeing Han Sen race towards the opposing forces alone, it wasn¡¯t just ckgod who thought he was being suicidal ¨C everybody else was, too.


    "Crazy... This man is crazy!"


    "Wretched people meet a wretched fate; how unsurprising. Oh well, nobody told him to behave this way."


    "We should open the gate while he is away and roll out the red carpet, give ckgod a proper wee. You know, just in case they decide to kill us after they¡¯re done using Han Sen as a chew toy."


    "Yes. Get that gate open. Let¡¯s wee them in!"


    A fewmoners went out towards the gate and attempted to open it.


    "I¡¯ll kill whoever gets close to this gate, you hear me!?" Yang Manli stared down those who had ventured forward, while bellowing at them.


    The Goddess army that was guarding the gate then turned around to raise their weapons at any would-be meddlers. Seeing them receive such a hostile reaction, themoners became afraid, and stopped their approach.


    "Vice-Leader Yang! Han Sen is rushing out and weing his demise with open arms. There is no reason for you to die alongside him. We seek to open this gate for the benefit of everyone."


    "Yes, Han Sen may not want to live, but we do!


    "He is like an egg ying conkers with a stone. Oh, Vice-Leader Yang, you are so pretty. Do not squander your beauty like this."


    ...


    Although they did not dare to march any closer to the gate, they were still willing to argue with Yang Manli.


    "Instead of being this worried now, you should be more concerned about what will happen when we beat ckgod," Yang Manli stated coldly.


    Themoners all felt a chill run down their spine, but one person dared to speak out in continued defiance. "Yang Vice-Leader, perhaps you are too hopeful. The ckgod army is too strong, and Han Sen is going to get himself killed. And now you think you can repel the march of their army? You are daydreaming!"


    "That¡¯s right, you¡¯re just day-dreaming!" Many others agreed, most of them being those who had quit the Goddess army.


    Outside the gate, out on the battlefield, Han Sen was racing into the enemy¡¯s army. His hands were empty, having not summoned a single weapon. He did not even wear armor, either. He might as well have been naked.


    The six evolvers instantlyunched forwards to fight Han Sen. They wielded beast soul weaponry, and unleashed their evil powers as they leapt towards Han Sen.


    But Han Sen was incredibly fast. And even at the high-speed he was going, he could take sharp turns without slowing down. He avoided two attacks that came towards him by quickly dodging left and right, then pushed on towards ckgod.


    The four evolvers were rmed at Han Sen¡¯s advance, and attempted to cut him down before he coulde any closer.


    But Han Sen possessed the agility of a bird, and to move as he did, while maintaining his furious speed, was almost like magic. Within a second, he had got past the four that had attempted to stop him.


    He was unbelievably fast.


    And he was unbelievably strong.


    Not one of the six evolvers had managed to stop Han Sen. And now, this solo assassin had nothing to stop him. Once he passed the six evolvers, Han Sen advanced towards ckgod.


    "Impossible!" ckgod was shocked. It hadn¡¯t been that long since theirst match together, but his powers had increased immeasurably. With a speed like this, heaven knows how much better he was now.

 Chapter 551: Coldness

    Chapter 551: Coldness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ever since Han Sen began learning the Dongxue Sutra, his perception had heightened. When he entered "Ultimate Breath" mode, the cells in his body were able to breathe freely, independently from the nose and lungs. This made Han Sen special.


    Previously, his breathing rhythm had affected his performance and his ability to channel power. But now, with Han Sen able to forget his concerns about breathing and not be winded, he was much freer.


    Through this curious talent he had learned through the Dongxue Sutra, his ability to survey and assess a field of battle had been greatly improved, and he could perceive every little happening.


    Not a single movement and not a single drawing of breath could now escape Han Sen¡¯s attention. Without needing to attend to his own bodily rhythms, he could work his way around everyone else¡¯s.


    Even if he was surrounded, he could weave in and out between potential oppressors. Every step he took was in-between someone¡¯s blind spot - he could swerve into ces they could not reach, take advantage of a sole misced footstep, and manipte enemies to exhaust their powers.


    It was an incredible rush for Han Sen to be able to do these things. It was as if he had entered God Mode. With his great ability to perceive unfolding events, it was as if he was watching battles from high above.


    If he was once a chess piece, he had now be the yer himself. Everything had fallen under his control.


    The six evolvers were now extremely frustrated. They had been trying to stop Han Sen¡¯s advance, but wherever he stepped was the exact spot that was the most unfavorable for them. When one evolver believed his colleague should be stepping in to stop Han Sen, the other would be thinking the same. When no move was made by either, Han Sen was already leaving them in the dust.


    It was incredible to see, as if the six evolvers were secretly aiding Han Sen.


    But this was the advantage and benefit the Dongxue Sutra gave its learners. Everything was as clear as ss, and each situation could be read like a book. The sutra offered the powers of gods and demons and whoever became a surpasser would receive them.


    Han Sen still hadn¡¯t reached the level of surpasser, but that didn¡¯t matter at this instant. His opponents were weaker than he was, which meant he could read their mind with ease. As a result, he was unstoppable.


    Seeing that six elites were unable to stop Han Sen¡¯s advance, a chill ran down ckgod¡¯s spine.


    ckgod¡¯s sworn foe was entirely different from thest time he fought him, and as he drew nearer, ckgod began to feel a wicked fear take hold.


    "Kill him!" ckgod shouted. As he did, ckgod fell back. He had no idea why, but as he looked into the eyes of his fierce, lone attacker, a chill fell upon him. He started falling back even further. He did not dare to engage Han Sen in direct, one-to-onebat.


    The 237 evolvers were heavily armed, and they worked together to surround Han Sen. They presented a wall of spears, facing Han Sen like the craggy peaks of a mountain range. The points of the spears joined together like a trapping, and moved up and down like the roll of an ocean¡¯s waves. It looked as if they could shatter stone if they so chose.


    The people back in the Goddess Shelter were shocked. It appeared that the ckgod army possessed talent and a unified strategy; they weren¡¯t a groupposed of throwaway mercenaries and sell-swords. To take a formation such as this was not something any ordinary regiment could do. It was obvious they had received much rigorous training; otherwise, such seamless co-operation could not be possible.


    Yang Manli was waiting alongside her team, watching the field with shredded nerves. With the killing abilities they appeared to possess, victory over them was something not even a collection of hardened elites could pull off. Her anxiety over the well-being of Han Sen became even greater.


    Han Sen was going up against a high-powered meat grinder; surely any attack would be hopeless - unless he had the power to turn the tables.


    The evolvers in the ckgod army had impressive fitness levels, and with them co-operating like this, it would take a person whose level was many times higher to turn the tide against them. The enemy was like a well-oiled machine, cogs turning wlessly without a single hitch; if Han Sen¡¯s speed and power weren¡¯t as great as it had to be, the machine could not be stopped.


    Even if he was able to take a few of them out, there was a high probability of him being killed by others in the formation.


    And Han Sen was not wearing any armor. His entire body was exposed and weak, so to believe he could survive a battlefield in such conditions was an extremely dangerous endeavor.


    He was only wearing a traditionalbat outfit that was standard-issue for the Alliance. But now suddenly Han Sen changed, as a red armor suddenly appeared to clothe his entire body. His short hair grew into a stream of long, blonde locks. His eyes sparkled with the color of gold and a ruby crown was lifted upon his head to decorate his new appearance.


    After his sudden transformation into a Fairy Queen, the whole world seemed to slow down in Han Sen¡¯s vision. The spears that had beening towards him like arrows had slowed to a crawl.


    He danced like a butterfly, or more menacingly like a wild bat in the dark. His body moved incredibly quickly, managing to weave its way between the swordsmen and their spears. He formed a gap between the ranks of the assaulting formation, and after breaching through, ran towards ckgod.


    Every evolver Han Sen passed by possessed a confusion in their heart.


    The position Han Sen chose to breach was strange to them. It looked as if he were going to go in another direction, but when they turned to look, he was back where he had started. Whenever they wanted to strike, Han Sen was already gone.


    With these godlike powers possessing his body, he was unstoppable.


    The evolvers on the battlefield felt hopeless and frustrated.


    ckgod¡¯s face looked like mud. He could not believe that his formation,posed of over 200 evolvers, was unable to prevent Han Sen¡¯s advance. And he was frightened.


    Han Sen¡¯s power had reached such a degree that calling him "strong" was no longer fitting. He was almost inhuman.


    "Kill him!" ckgod screamed as he continued to retreat. His heart felt as if it had been stabbed with ice. Han Sen¡¯s performance had been too frightening to watch, and still, ckgodcked the courage to battle his most despised enemy.


    The six evolvers from the front rushed back and caught up with Han Sen who was now just beyond the formation and going for ckgod.


    Their spears were like wretched dragons and their swords were like soaring eagles.


    There were two elites now blocking Han Sen¡¯s way - the two from the army. They knew they had to capture their foe.


    But no matter how strong Han Sen was, he was alone. Under the strenuous pressure of the formation, it was only a matter of time before he grew tired.


    But if Han Sen was able to rush forward and y ckgod, then the army would be crushed. It would be hopeless without a leader.


    Han Sen leaped into the sky and danced across the swords and spears of his enemies, before jumping towards ckgod.


    "Kill him!" ckgod¡¯s face was as white as a marble, and terror coated his words.


    The four evolvers were d, for their beast soul weapons were now targeted on Han Sen from four different directions. Now that Han Sen was in the air, the only way he could avoid capture was if he suddenly sprouted wings and began flying.


    But Han Sen did not sprout wings, and so they approached him.


    Seeing Han Sen starting to descend, the swords and spears readied to join him. Alongside the four evolvers, many more were prepared to skewer Han Sen on hisnding. He would truly be helpless if he fell into their trap.

 Chapter 552: Killing the Boss Amidst a Thousand Soldiers

    Chapter 552: Killing the Boss Amidst a Thousand Soldiers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was in the air, and had raised his feet as if to tread invisible stairs. His body that had looked set to descend began rising up once more, and like an airborne projectile, he was homing in on ckgod once more.


    Everyone was astounded. The ability to obtain power from the air and enable a person to leap again was extraordinary. People didn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Treading Cloud from the Chan family, although not as effective as Seven Twists which borrowed strength from the air itself seven times, was enough for Han Sen to reach ckgod.


    ckgod was a hard, tough person. Seeing Han Sen fly towards him, he knew that it was now toote for him to turn back. He might be afraid, but still, he shouted and took on the appearance of an ape, wildly shing in his opponent¡¯s direction.


    "Die!" ckgod screamed. His ck longsword disappeared at the speed of light, and re-appeared directly in front of Han Sen¡¯s face.


    He cast Tornado Knife twice as quickly. Through the power granted to him from his simian transformation, his power had reached such an unbelievable height that the stroke of his sword was too fast to be witnessed by the human eye.


    Dong!


    Seeing his ck sword appear so close to Han Sen¡¯s beautiful Apollo-like face, ckgod suddenly felt a numbness in his arm. The arm that held the sword could no longer be controlled, and he watched as it flew upwards. The sword nicked Han Sen¡¯s face, and drew a shallow rivulet of blood. A few strands of golden hair were also cut, and were carried off in the wind.


    Han Sen used his fist to block ckgod¡¯s Tornado Knife, though none could see how, due to the speed at which events were happening.


    Almost at the same time, Han Sen¡¯s other hand performed a totally different action. His hand took the shape of a de, and shone like a bolt of lightning. Without warning, it swept forward like the attack of a ghostly assassin.


    ckgod wanted to pull back his arm and attack again, but he noticed his vision begin to fade.


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked further away, and he felt as if he was flying, joining Han Sen in the air.


    To ckgod this all felt bizarre. In his vision, he now saw a familiar body, ted in ck armor. The body was sitting upon a ck wolf, but itcked a head. From the stump of the body¡¯s neck, a fountain of blood spurted out.


    Plop!


    ckgod was horrified, his eyes almost leaping from their sockets. The mouth was wide open, and blood gushed out. The area was soaked in ruby-rich blood.


    The battlefield went quiet. Everyone¡¯s eyes were now fixed on the airborne head, and they all looked astounded, unable to fathom what they were seeing.


    The master of the ckgod Shelter; the strongest man on the ice fields; the warrior who possessed the disappearing demon knife.


    His head had been cut off by a hand stemming from the middle of his army¡¯s formation. Everyone was rattled, distraught. As if they had all been frozen, all they could do was stare at the blonde man who looked like a god.


    Venturing into the battle alone, and ying the leader ckgod, amidst his hundreds of men, so easily, Han Sen had now enough of a reputation to instil fear into all who heard his name. The warriors still on the battlefield believed him to be a demon or god, and they quickly surrendered.


    "No... No way!" Zhu Ting¡¯s mouth hit the ground, and try as he might, could not close it.


    Out of the six evolvers with a fitness level of over 100, and the 237 elite evolvers present, none had been able to stop Han Sen. They had practically allowed him to sever the head of an evolver that was over 100 with his bare hands. No one could believe what they were seeing.


    Yang Manli¡¯s face was red with excitement, and her beautiful eyes sparkled. Her heart was pumping like mad. Even she could hardly believe Han Sen had been able to kill ckgod in such a fashion, in such a desperate situation. The formation that had faced him had been almost nothing to him. He had just waved his hand and ripped the head off, quick and clean, smooth as butter.


    "Such unbelievable power! No wonder he is an heir of Coach Han." Uncle Qing looked bewildered as he spoke.


    The people wanting to open the gate were bbergasted. They could not believe Han Sen had able to run up to such a mighty elite, surrounded by his great army, and y him like so. Within two to three minutes, it was all over.


    Those few people felt a chill assault their necks, and they couldn¡¯t help but run their fingers around it. They felt that when Han Sen came back, and found out how they had behaved, they¡¯d all be headless within a few seconds.


    Many people started running towards the teleporter, consumed by fear. Han Sen had managed to hack someone¡¯s head off as if it were a game, in the midst of a huge battle. The moanerscked the protection of the army, and neither were they elite evolvers that might have been able to fend for themselves. Their legs were turning to jelly as they made off to the teleporters.


    Many tripped over themselves before they reached the teleporter, and it was anical sight to see them act like buffoons, all desperately attempting to clumsily escape.


    It would be a long time before any of them dared show their face at that shelter again. It would be no surprise if the sight of a bloody, airborne head haunted their dreams as a ghastly reminder of what transpired that day, either.


    The six supreme evolvers remained frozen. They had witnessed many strong people in their time, but this was unlike anything they had ever seen before. One single man, targeting the head of his opposition like a rocket, had managed to dance and weave through an army to get to his objective. Their army.


    Their hearts were chilled, and they abandoned all thoughts of fighting. They may have followed themand of ckgod, but they only did so due to the Alliance sending them into his service. They had no great fondness of him.


    But now ckgod had quite literally lost his head, they no longer felt obliged to fight for him. Their minds kept shing back to the sight of Han Sen dodging and prancing past their entire forces to y ckgod, and as these images recurred, chills ran down their spines.


    The six had stayed put, and the ordinary evolvers didn¡¯t move either. Already, their minds raced with the thought of fleeing the scene.


    "Han Sen, we only took orders from ckgod," one evolver spoke out amidst the silence. "We followed hismand - that was it. We have no personal desire for conflict with you. Right now, ckgod is dead and there would be nothing to gain from furtherbat. Can we end it all now and call for a truce?"


    "Whoever attacks my shelter is an enemy; my enemies are not for you to determine," Han Sen coldly said.


    "If we fight for our lives, you might not have the advantage," another elite said. Still, his voice trembled with the obvious desire to flee and not be forced to engage with Han Sen.


    "Since you are here, then you must have your answer. If you fight, we fight until thest man is standing. If not, then you will join my Goddess army. You will follow me as I lead an assault to destroy the ckgod Shelter. This will make you a soldier of the Goddess army." Han Sen looked at them gleefully.


    "Um..." The evolvers sounded as if they were hesitating. They were already frightened, and seeing the godly-looking Han Sen, thest thing they wanted was to fight him. Although there were 200 evolvers with them, they still didn¡¯t feel safe.


    But to surrender to him and take down the ckgod Shelter, they were afraid whether their main leader back in the Alliance would let them go so easily.


    "I know the person called Dong Lin. After you return, you can register with me," Han Sen already knew much of the ckgod¡¯s dealings and affairs from Tang Zhenliu, so knew enough to make this suggestion.


    Hearing this, they no longer hesitated. True or false, Han Sen had already given them a reason not to fight. Stricken with fear, thest thing they wanted to do was battle.


    "We are willing to join the Goddess Shelter and follow your lead," numerous evolvers spoke in unison.


    The people in the Goddess Shelter were amazed, as all of this was happening so quickly. They had been lusting for their blood a few minutes prior, and yet here they were now, yielding to themand of Han Sen.


    In their eyes, the power of the ckgod army was still strong. It was not as if they could fight back, so why would they so readily concede?

 Chapter 553: The Legendary Man on the Ice Fields

    Chapter 553: The Legendary Man on the Ice Fields


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ckgod¡¯s Shelter had had a change in ownership in the span of a single night. This was news that startled many.


    The ckgod Shelter also changed its name, bing the Goddess Shelter. The same also applied to the smaller branches of the ckgod Shelter, so that they too adopted the new name of Goddess Shelter.


    No one was entirely sure what happened, and why everything had suddenly changed.


    Many people wanted to confirm the rumors for themselves. If anyone knew an evolver from what was previously known as the ckgod Shelter, they could quickly find the answers they sought.


    And now, the name of Han Sen had spread to every corner of the ice fields during a single night.


    "On the other side of Snow Mountain, ckgod brought with him 300 elite evolvers and six evolvers that had a fitness level of 100 to attack the Goddess Shelter. When it was all over, Han Sen had managed to decapitate ckgod by single-handedly breaching the protection provided by his army. Then they took over each and every ckgod Shelter overnight!"


    "Did you know that Han Sen is eight feet tall, and his waist is eight feet wide, too? He has the strength of a monster! ckgod brought 3000 elite evolvers with him, and they battled together for three days and three nights. And guess what? Han Sen didn¡¯t even get a scratch."


    "Are you sure? I heard it was an army of 30,000 that set out to attack Han Sen. And he effortlessly killed 10,000 people, which turned the rivers red with blood. The corpses, when stacked together, formed an entirely new mountain; and that was after filling a canyon. When it was all over, everyone in the ckgod army was killed, which led to the ckgod Shelter surrendering."


    "What are you guys talking about? Han Sen is an extremely beautiful woman."


    "I don¡¯t believe it! How can Han Sen be a woman? That¡¯s a man¡¯s name!"


    "Well, you¡¯re missing something, either way. You see, there was a really touching story in the midst of everything. And it was all about me. Han Sen and I used to be neighbors, and not many people know about this, but back in the day..."


    ...


    The legends that surrounded Han Sen, out on the ice fields, quickly spiralled into madness. But despite the constant additions to the tales that were told, one thing remained constant: Han Sen had been able to bring down the ckgod Shelter in one night.


    The real warriors, like Li Xing Lun and Brother Philip, upon hearing the news, found it difficult to believe what had happened. It was more shocking for them to hear that than if Han Sen had managed to y 30,000 evolvers with a single p.


    Killing people was easy but taking over territory was incredibly difficult. And to hear that Han Sen had managed to take over all the territory ckgod previously owned was quite frightening.


    The reason why Han Sen had been able to effortlessly take ownership of the ckgod Shelter was the aid given to him by Tang Zhenliu.


    Tang Zhenliu used to say that if Han Sen managed to kill ckgod, then he would be able to easily take over his power.


    Han Sen had simply decided to try it. He had then asked Tang Zhenliu for assistance. If Tang Zhenliu was able to do it, then Han Sen would have no issue with iming ownership of the ckgod Shelter.


    If Tang Zhenliu could not do it, then he would at the very least resort to ransacking and taking what he could from the ce. Without enough people to take over a shelter, it would be a demanding task, but looting the ce could be fruitful.


    In the end, Tang Zhenliu really did manage to take care of the people who had previously supported ckgod. They drew a line and allowed Han Sen to takeplete ownership of the ckgod Shelter.


    Li Xing Lun and Brother Philip were now on their way to the ckgod Shelter, to confirm with their own eyes the news they remained skeptical about. The original possessors of the ckgod Shelter were there, unharmed, now following the leadership of Han Sen. They may not have been harmed, but they looked dazed by what had happened.


    Han Sen did not n on uniting the ice fields, for doing so would benefit him. After all, the people he had were not from his party, and he did not have enough of his own men to control all the shelters in the ice fields.


    Now, what Han Sen wanted the most was to find a way to group up with Li Xing Lun and Brother Philip to attack the royal shelter, in an allianceposed of the three of them. It would be impossible for him to do it alone, after all.


    Li Xing Lun and Brother Philip were relieved that Han Sen was not interested in bing a self-imposed king of the ice fields.


    Taking over the ckgod Shelter had presented him with many benefits, however. Not only would he receive ie from the ckgod Shelter, he would even obtain the swathes of information and intelligence that the ckgod Shelter held in its possession.


    There were many sacred-blood ss creatures residing across the ice fields. Although the ckgod Shelter could not eliminate them, their record-keeping housed a great deal of useful information on them.


    Such information had cost many their blood, sweat and tears. It had cost the lives of many to collect. The effort taken by many generations to collect such intelligence was in to see. It would have taken countless years for a sole person to collect and store such knowledge.


    "It looks like the ice field is home to many sacred-blood creatures. It would also appear that weck the sufficient resources for their elimination." Han Sen browsed the scope of the information and decided to hunt a few to see whether he could capture a few more beast souls.


    Even though he had learnt the Dual skill, he still required two sacred-blood beast soul swords. Otherwise, it would not matter how strong his skill was; it would have been impossible for him to battle the Twin Spirit and emerge victorious with mutant beast soul swords. His weapons paled inparison to their lethal rapiers.


    But after Han Sen had studied the information for a little while longer, the sacred-blood creatures had him blurting out the impression he had formed of them. "Strong."


    That was to be expected, of course. If they had been easy to kill, then ckgod would have in them already. The ones that still drew breath did so, because they could not be killed. They had to be terrifically fierce and powerful foes.


    Han Sen looked left and right, surmising that each of them would prove a difficult catch. But before he went to fight one, he wanted to study and learn about as many as he could.


    Amidst the records detailing the sacred-blood creatures, Han Sen came across one that would yield him a sacred-blood beast soul sword.


    This was a silver-eye ice snake king, and its group was huge. There were original, mutant and sacred-blood variants on offer, but thetter beast soul could provide a silver-eye ice snake sword beast soul.


    As Han Sen checked the information he had on the sword, his desire to kill the sacred-blood silver-eye ice snake king increased.


    But the silver-eye ice snake king lived out in the ice valleys. Thendscape there was dangerous, and it would be difficult for him to bring an army over such a great and perilous distance. The group was huge, also, consisting of at least 10,000 of the snakes.


    And the powers of the snakes were substantial. They had silver scales that were icy - sacred-blood weaponry would have a difficult time piercing their flesh and inflicting damage. Their attacking power was fierce, as well, and their toxic teeth could bite through sacred-blood shields. And they could fly.


    Across the ckgod Shelter¡¯s history, attempts to y the beasts had been recorded. ckgod himself had tried once, but he and his people had failed. No matter what they tried, none were able to y the silver-eye ice snake king.


    Han Sen was still considering how he might y such a beast when he saw Zhu Ting. He was smiling at him, and then he came over, saying, "Leader, you still aren¡¯t resting?"


    "No, why? What¡¯s wrong?" Han Sen smiled back at Zhu Ting. So far, he had been as honest as could be, and had done nothing in defiance of Han Sen. If this behaviour continued, then he was willing to keep him in the Goddess army.


    "I have something for you, but I am not sure if you are interested." Zhu Ting pulled out what he had, and carefully showed it to Han Sen.

 Chapter 554: I Can Do It

    Chapter 554: I Can Do It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at what Zhu Ting had brought with him. They were a few sheets of parchment, with words written upon them. Despite not being printed words, they were not handwritten, either; they looked as if they had been rubbed in.


    "What is this?" Han Sen took a look at one of the papers. The words he read were as small as tadpoles, but they contained knowledge pertaining to Qi Gong.


    There were three sheets of paper, each containing a separate paragraph that seemed to bear no rtion to the others. Nor did the paragraphs lookplete, as there seemed to berge chunks of content missing from the pages.


    "Boss, do you like the hyper geno art featured in the papers?" Zhu Ting smiled.


    "I can¡¯t read them," Han Sen said as he put the paper down, as the content only seemed to be a mishmash of texts thatcked cohesion. The words themselves were alsoplicated to understand, because they were archaic. He couldn¡¯t begin to understand what hyper geno art, if any, was contained in those pages.


    "Boss, have you heard of the hyper geno art called Jade-Sun Force?" Zhu Ting asked, with a hint of mystery coating his words.


    "No." Han Sen shook his head. The skill sounded an, but he had never heard of it.


    "When you have some free time and return to the Alliance, why don¡¯t you browse the Sk for information about this ability? If you like, we can then resume this discussion. Otherwise, I fear you won¡¯t believe me, no matter how much I praised this hyper geno art." Zhu Ting paused briefly, then continued. "My version is the real one; it stems from an ancient time. It was copied from a certain tablet and I can assure you that it is the real thing. It¡¯s good stuff."


    Han Sen did not dismiss the idea; in fact, he rather liked it. He waited for Zhu Ting to depart, and when he did, returned to the Alliance. He wanted to find out more about this so-called "Jade-Sun Force".


    The search engine quickly presented numerous articles. It looked as if it was a fairly popr hyper geno art. Han Sen picked a site at random.


    "Do you want to stay long and hard? Do you want your partner or wife to moan and scream all night? Do you have problems staying hard or finishing too soon? If you said ¡¯Yes¡¯ to any of these, then the Jade-Sun Force is here for you. It will train you to be a man with a golden sword. You will soon be ying your wife in bed, breaking her voice as she screams your name. What are you waiting for? Come order it today. Learn this and be a real man."


    "What...?" Han Sen almost spat out the tea he was drinking. "What the hell is this?" He clicked on another link, but that too offered to sell the same hyper geno art, one that was rted to the suffering of an unhealthy kidney.


    Han Sen quickly realized that this was indeed a famous hyper geno art. There were many different types of Jade-Sun Force on the Sk, each having been slightly modified to suit the various needs of different people. It was not unlike the skill Panorama.


    They were all mostly the same, though. The Jade-Sun Force was a hyper geno art that seemed to be designed for the strengthening of a person¡¯s kidney. But its versatility lent itself well to the aiding and correction of many different sicknesses and debilitations with could afflict men.


    "What is wrong with this Zhu Ting? Do I look like I need this skill? I could do it with ten women in one night." Han Sen felt as if his very dignity had been slighted.


    Even his disposition had taken a nasty blow - it was no wonder Zhu Ting had told him to check the hyper geno art out on his own.


    "Besides, this cheap crap is all over Sk. There is no need for me to buy it, I can just find it. Who needs this crap?" Han Sen felt personally offended.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Han Sen felt enraged, and swore that he would teach Zhu Ting a lesson he would not soon forget. He would teach him not to underestimate the abilities of his master. But while he resolved to do this, themunicator rang.


    He epted the call, and a beautiful image presented itself. It was Huang Fu Ping Qing.


    "Sister, your beauty only increases as the days go by." Han Sen saw Huang Fu Ping Qing look both mature and attractive, and he couldn¡¯t help himself fromplimenting her appearance as soon as heid eyes on her.


    There was no harm in offeringpliments. Besides, she used to be of great aid to him.


    Huang Fu Ping Qing looked happy, and her face bore the most incredible smile. But then she froze, looked past Han Sen vacantly and sighed.


    "Did my face grow flowers?" Han Sen touched his face, wondering why she looked at him in the way she did.


    "Little Brother must be tired these days." Huang Fu Ping Qing gave a strange look.


    "My recent affairs have been tiring, and I¡¯ve been constantly rushed off my feet." Han Sen answered her question casually, uncertain what she was wanting.


    Huang Fu Ping Qing¡¯s expression was puzzling. After a moment, she said, "Although you are young, you should attend to your rest. Your body¡¯s health receives no reward from over-exerting itself."


    Once she had said this, Huang Fu Ping Qing hung up.


    "Is she insane? What was she even talking about?" Han Sen looked at hismunicator and felt quite annoyed at the encounter, unsure what was wrong with her. She called him, spoke some inane bber and then hung up. What could she have wanted?


    Thinking of that, Han Sen turned around to look at his monitor. He froze.


    "Do you want to stay hard and long? Do you...?"


    The advert was still fully disyed, and he quickly understood what had happened. He understood why Huang Fu Ping Qing had acted strangely and hung up hurriedly.


    "No. No!" Han Sen felt like he was in trouble, and frantically called up Huang Fu Ping Qing.


    This was really bad. If she told people that Han Sen was unable to "perform" effectively, he couldn¡¯t imagine the embarrassment. How would the girls he knew view him then? A chill ran down his spine just thinking about it.


    Shortly after, themunicator was connected.


    "Sister, listen to me! Let me exin..." Han Sen then tried to tell her why that advert had been on his screen.


    But he had only spoken two sentences before Huang Fu Ping Qing responded by saying, "There is no need for you to exin your issue to me. I am not who you are. The woman from the Ji family is pretty, and you can do to her whatever you see fit. That has nothing to do with me."


    She didn¡¯t give Han Sen the chance to exin, and hung up before he could start talking again. But then themunicator rang with someone else on the line.


    Han Sen was getting frustrated, and wanted to call her back so he could exin. He was going to push the call button, but his finger slipped to press "receive".


    Ji Yanran¡¯s image appeared, and gave Han Sen a fright.


    As Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen, she had a sweet smile. But that soon disappeared, as well.


    Han Sen wanted to p himself for having forgotten to close the advert again. He tried to exin, "Calm down, Yanran! It isn¡¯t what you think."


    "I¡¯ve found some time today, so that I may do it with you... but it¡¯s okay. It would be best if you go and train; I¡¯ll dly wait for you to improve." Ji Yanran looked supportive.


    Han Sen felt himself going mad. Just when he wanted to exin, he heard someone else calling her. Ji Yanran then said to Han Sen, "I¡¯m going for a meeting; you should practice in the meantime. I won¡¯t disturb you. But make sure to get some rest."


    "No, it¡¯s not like that! I can do it, I really can..." Han Sen wanted to exin, but she had already hung up.

 Chapter 555: Frottage

    Chapter 555: Frottage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Zhu Ting, I¡¯m not done with you!" Yelling continued to erupt from inside the room.


    Because Ji Yanran had to have a meeting, she turned off hermunicator. In a frenzy, Han Sen ran to the teleporter and returned to the shelter. "Zhu Ting, you son of a troll! Come out here!"


    "Boss, what is it?" Zhu Ting left his room and couldn¡¯t help but notice Han Sen¡¯s soured expression. Zhu Ting turned and attempted to leave in a hurry, but Han Sen made sure to block his escape.


    "Zhu Ting, you and your dreadful Jade-Sun Force... does it look like I need that sort of thing? My kidney is stronger than that of a titan! When I get hard, I sometimes scare myself!" Han Sen scowled at Zhu Ting with dagger-eyes, and gritted his teeth.


    Zhu Ting felt a chill run down his spine. With a forced smile, he said, "Boss, please don¡¯t get mad! This isn¡¯t what you think."


    "Then what is it?" Han Sen looked at Zhu Ting with murder in his eyes.


    Zhu Ting was genuinely afraid that Han Sen was going to beat him, so he raised his hands against Han Sen¡¯s chest while trying to exin as quickly as he could. "This Jade-Sun Force does improve a man¡¯s... manliness, but that isn¡¯t the only thing that it does. Although using the Jade-Sun Force could allow a man to do it ten times without getting tired, a man such as you can already do that, surely. The benefit you can seek from the Jade-Sun Force would not concern this."


    "Of course, I can do that." Han Sen¡¯s face was starting to appear a little calmer.


    "The Jade-Sun Force¡¯s primary function is to strengthen a person¡¯s kidney. The kidney is a core organ of the human body, so its strengthening would yield benefits to your stamina, vitality and power. What I presented to you was the real thing, taken from the Jade-Sun Tablet - it¡¯s not some crappy product you can order from a sleazy Sk site. If you learn this hyper geno art, you wouldn¡¯t even get winded after traveling a thousand miles in a single day," Zhu Ting exined.


    "Pfft. You sure make it sound revolutionary. I¡¯d wager it¡¯s not any different to those rubbishy mail-order products on Sk," Han Sen said.


    "It¡¯s not the same, I assure you," Zhu Ting said. "When the Jade-Sun Tablet was unearthed, a great many people desired it. After much quarrelling, it was broken. The tablet, as it once existed, can no longer be seen. However, a few copies of the original tablet do remain. I possess one such copy."


    "There are countless copies already posted across the Sk. What makes yours so special?" Han Sen thought Zhu Ting was ying him.


    It did not matter whether or the teachings of a hyper geno art were a copy or not, all that mattered was whether the content within the copy was correct.


    "Boss, this Jade-Sun Force is different. There are many different versions out there on the Sk, each retailer possessing their own. They each provide different effects, and many can be negative. Those on the Sk can only make you a little stronger." After a brief pause, Zhu Ting continued, "The original variant of this skill is quite amazing. Although many people know its content, people have interpreted it in different ways. What matters, however, are the words inside."


    "Why? What about them?" Han Sen was now curious.


    "The words thate straight from the tablet possess a curious mystical quality. Although the contents are mostly the same, reading these words will endow you with a Jade-Sun Force that isn¡¯t like the ones that are regrly taught. The original copy would indeed provide you with a special result. You may struggle to believe me, but I am telling you the truth; it could be a great boon for you."


    Han Sen picked up the papers, read them and felt no different.


    "Zhu Ting, be honest. Are you trying to lead me on right now?" Han Sen was getting concerned, and starting to truly believe that Zhu Ting was just pulling his leg. Perhaps the papers were nothing special.


    "No, no! I copied this one myself. The real stuff is too precious. I was just worried that you¡¯d destroy the parchments in a rage, if I hadn¡¯t been able to talk about this properly and exin it. I brought you a fake version, but if you really want it, I can provide you the genuine copy," Zhu Ting said quickly.


    "Give me the real thing. But if I find out you have lying to me this entire time, do not me me for being cruel to you." Han Sen stared at Zhu Ting with fierce eyes.


    "Boss, if I give you the genuine Jade-Sun Force, could we do so in a trade? I would like to request a few Berserk mutant beast souls in exchange for this teaching." Zhu Ting looked at Han Sen hopefully.


    "I¡¯d have to consider it. Let me see what you have first," Han Sen said coldly.


    Zhu Ting dared say nothing further. He went to retrieve the proper copy. He returned after a while, bearing a small safebox.


    He ced the receptacle in front of Han Sen. He opened it carefully and brought out the genuine copy, which he then carefully ced on the table.


    "Boss, see? I promised you that it was different to thest one I showed you." Zhu Ting spoke with renewed confidence.


    Han Sen studied the new one that Zhu Ting had brought out. Its mere presence felt different to look upon, but he couldn¡¯t quite tell in what way.


    He then took the three fake copies in one hand, and the real one in the other. He read them all side-by-side.


    The words were the same, and so was their color. But seeing the genuine thing, there really was a feeling you couldn¡¯t quite put your finger on. Any real hyper geno arts always permeated its nearby atmosphere with a mystic hue, after all.


    "See, Boss? I told you I wasn¡¯t lying," Zhu Ting smiled.


    "There are some slight, noticeable differences." Han Sen stared at the real copy multiple times, trying to identify the strange feeling it was giving him.


    "It¡¯s not just a little different - the differences are staggering! Since the Jade-Sun Tablet was destroyed, these legitimate copies have be the most treasured of articles. If you want to learn the proper Jade-Sun Force, it¡¯s through the use of these that you can achieve it. The replicas over on Sk are useless. Even if they did provide an advantage, it would be nothing a bnced diet and a few sit-ups could get you. Believe me, if you want to learn the Jade-Sun Force, these are exactly what you need!" Zhu Ting continued to wax lyrical over the greatness of the copies he owned.


    "How would you like to trade, then?" Han Sen averted his gaze when he asked Zhu Ting this.


    "Five parchmentspose the entire copy. How about one page for two Berserk mutant beast souls?" Zhu Ting did not have to consider this for long, having prepared to make this exact offer.


    "Are you insane? You want to own ten of my Berserk mutant beast souls for this piece of crap?" Han Sen¡¯s eyes were wide open, bbergasted at Zhu Ting¡¯s proposition.


    "But this is the real..." Zhu Ting tried to say, but he was cut off.


    "--Three Berserk mutant beast souls and two ordinary mutant beast souls. That is all I will offer you for this thing. Take it or leave it - the choice is yours."


    "Boss, please! Please give me more. This is a one-of-a-kind artefact. You won¡¯t find anything else like this across the entire universe!" Zhu Ting looked upset at his plight.


    "That¡¯s all I can offer. If you don¡¯t like it, lump it." Han Sen turned to leave. He only had that much to offer on-hand right now, but his counter-offer was mostly driven by a desire to prevent too many Berserk beast souls be avable amongst the popce.


    "Fine. Three Berserk, and two ordinary ones. I ept." Zhu Ting clenched his teeth as he agreed to Sen¡¯s offer.


    Han Sen nced over the documents he was about to receive in exchange, to ensure there were no problems or tricks to hand. He then sealed the deal.


    Han Sen turned and walked on a few steps. But he then turned around and asked Zhu Ting, "Once I have learnt this, can I truly take on ten people at the same time?"

 Chapter 556: Jade-Sun Force

    Chapter 556: Jade-Sun Force


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned to his room and began studying the five-page copy of Jade-Sun Force. With his knowledge of ancient lexicon, he had little trouble in deciphering the text.


    The characters were archaic, and the content of the hyper geno art was rich; overall, it seemed like a good skill to strengthen one¡¯s kidneys.


    As he continued to stare at the parchments, they emanated a mystical aura. As Han Sen studied them, he felt that he was understanding more and more about it.


    The closer Han Sen looked, the more his understanding and perception of that enigmatic aura rified.


    "This is what the Jade-Sun Force is. It¡¯s not as disgusting as Zhu Ting said. It isn¡¯t unlike the Heresy Mantra, though that one strengthens a person¡¯s heart. Instead, Jade-Sun Force just strengthens your kidneys." Han Sen finished reading and came to this conclusion with much surprise.


    Han Sen became ever more surprised when he realized how good this skill actually was. It was definitely a skill that wasn¡¯t easily attainable and which could be greatly sought after. But why had Zhu Ting give it to him with such little resistance?


    From the way Han Sen saw it, Jade-Sun Force wasn¡¯t far off the Heresy Mantra. If strengthening your heart was meant to strengthen your force and amplify your powers, then strengthening your kidney was like upgrading your power storage tank.


    If your kidneys were not upgraded with Jade-Sun Force, it would be like using coal to produce fire and warmth. It was effective, but not efficient; it wasn¡¯t a clean burn, either. But if you were to upgrade your kidneys, it would be like using a clean-burning gas like propane; effective, efficient and longersting. The improvements were huge.


    Right now, it was like using regr fuel to try propel a rocket into space. Once he was was strengthened, Han Sen suspected he¡¯d be able to learn a wider variety of skills, and to use them more effectively than ever. His stamina and strength would reach a whole new level.


    If all this was correct, Han Sen¡¯sbat abilities would be greater than ever, and his peak-performance duration during prolonged fights would almost without equal. In the past, it had been determined that to be among the best, you had to be able to remain unexhausted of any amount of power for up to two hours. But by strengthening your kidneys in this way, he believed he could fight at maximum capacity for 24 hours.


    Han Sen was wary, however; he was suspicious of why Zhu Ting would so casually present him such a significant skill. Had he realized the full extent of this skill beforehand, he would have dly traded more Berserk beast souls to get his hands on it.


    Han Sen then guessed that Zhu Ting must have already learnt the Jade-Sun Force himself. It was likely that many others had learnt it too, before it had somehow fallen into Zhu Ting¡¯sp. But when they learnt it, it wasn¡¯t as efficient, and it only worked to slightly increase their typical strength, alongside their outstanding capabilities. This was most likely due to their lesser understanding.


    Truly understanding the entire texture and richness of the words on those parchments was a talent only possessed by a few. Han Sen was able to understand the full extent of the hyper geno art, first, because his brain had beenbined with Blood Crystal. This had already led to a natural increase in abilities of perception. But the second reason rested in his recent understanding of the Dongxue Sutra. His manner of perceiving and thinking was clearer, and so, reading the copy of the Jade-Sun Force provided him the greater subtext that had been missed by so many others.


    For ordinary people, the power bestowed upon them through Jade-Sun Force was weak and unsubstantial. Their perception was too limited to glean the small differences that separated what they learnt and what Han Sen could learn. Put simply, they couldn¡¯t understand Jade-Sun Force.


    After Han Sen practiced Jade-Sun Force a few times, he felt his kidneys vibrate like warm stones. He felt as if there were two little stoves alight inside, energizing him. He felt like he wouldn¡¯t need any rest, even if he was to run for three days and nights.


    "This is a great skill. After I master it, I would have no problem battling ten creatures, all at once." Han Sen was in a great mood.


    But perfecting Jade-Sun Force was sure to take a long time, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush. He was still wondering how he might y the silver-eye ice snake king, after all. If hecked two sacred-blood swords, an infinite amount of stamina wouldn¡¯t matter against the Twin Spirit.


    Luckily, Han Sen was in control of the ckgod Shelter now. Although the elites of their former master were not under his directmand, they still secretly listened to Dong Lin and not Han Sen. But if it was for the ying of a sacred-blood creature, they would definitelye along.


    Han Sen carefully looked at the list of elites belonging to the ckgod Shelter, and hand-picked ten people to join him on his quest to y the silver-eye ice snake king.


    "Boss, we tried hunting the silver-eye ice snake king once before with ckgod. We didn¡¯t seed, as it was far too difficult. In the domain of that wretched creature, the efficiency of our powers was dampened and subdued. To be surrounded by snakes is no small task - it is wickedly dangerous." A few of the elites that had apanied ckgod in the hunt had their faces contort with fear as they heard Han Sen¡¯s n to venture there and y the beast. They attempted to change his mind.


    "I have already made my decision. Stop the chatter and follow mymands," Han Sen responded coldly.


    At this, some of the elites lost hope. Dong Lin and Han Sen had alreadye to an agreement, so for this task, those who had been selected had no choice but to apany him.


    Han Sen brought ten people with him to Ice Snake Valley. They had cartographic documents with them, so they had little trouble navigating through the snow to get to where they wanted to be. They all reached their destination in fine health.


    It was said to be an ice valley, but in reality the location appeared more like a cier Grand Canyon, where colossal rifts in the frost-bitten grounds had parted to form narrow basins, and where snow could collect in dangerous amounts. If you were to fall into it, you would be sure to be submerged in the snow.


    On the snow fields they now treaded, movement from beneath the snow could be seen. It was movement from a silver white ice snake, tunneling forward like a rabid earthworm.


    The ice snakes were white, with eyes of deadly silver. When they were submerged in the piles of snow, they were camouged and nearly impossible to see. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention, they¡¯d never see them before it was toote.


    They did not know how many ice snakes popted this perilous canyon, and that if any of the creatures bit you, you would be immediately paralyzed with frostbite. A well-armed person might be able to withstand the bite of an ordinary ice snake, but if they were to be bitten by a mutant variant, it wouldn¡¯t matter if their fitness level was over 100. Sumbing to such a bite would freeze you in no time at all.


    Those ten evolvers were over 100, but their great talents did little to stave off their fear. They did their best to dy and drag out the venture there, taking their time as if their life depended on it ¨C because it did.


    Han Sen noticed this, but wasn¡¯t upset. Instead, he smiled and said, "Well, how about this? You don¡¯t have to risk your lives and enter the valley. I will go alone to draw out the silver-eye ice snake king. I will lure it all the way here, so that we can fight it together, free from the intrusions of the other snakes.


    "Good, good, good!" The elites all nodded in delighted agreement. They didn¡¯t want to set foot in that valley at all. The dangers there were too much for them. And if Han Sen went in alone, it wouldn¡¯t be their fault if he died.


    "But there is something I must tell you first; if I draw out the silver-eye ice snake king, and someone decides to flee, do not me me for being cruel in my response to your desertion. Even Dong Lin will be unable to help out any cowards that run." Han Sen eyed each of them coldly.


    In response, one of the evolvers said, "Do not worry, Boss. We aren¡¯t like that. We will do our best to help you y it."


    Though his mouth said that, his heart felt something else. Like the rest, he believed that if Han Sen truly ventured there alone, he wouldn¡¯t being back.

 Chapter 557: Abnormal Snake Valley

    Chapter 557: Abnormal Snake Valley


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They initially believed that Han Sen might have wings and was nning to fly into the valley to draw the snake king out.


    It was nearly impossible for someone to walk down there. The depth of the snow was greater than any man, and if you were to sink into it when trying to walk on top of it, you¡¯d be sinking into a white grave upied by unweing snakes. It would be certain death.


    If Han Sen could fly, he would fare better, but not by much. The ice snakes also possessed the ability to fly, and so an unbnced dogfight would quickly ensue. Although they couldn¡¯t fly too high, for as long as he would be in the ice valley, it would be impossible for him to escape their pursuit.


    That¡¯s why they thought Han Sen¡¯s decision to go in, alone, was a suicidal move.


    But there he went, walking into the valley. Without wings.


    Han Sen had learnt the talent Ice Skin, however, and so was unafraid of being frostbitten. That¡¯s not to say he nned on getting bitten by the snakes, though.


    As he stepped into the Ice Valley, Han Sen leapt into a sprint. As he ran, his footsteps were so slight that they only left a shallow indent in the snow, and you could only trace them by paying close attention.


    Treading Cloud, aside from borrowing strength from the air itself, allowed a person to be as light as the cloud the skill was named after. If perfected by its user, the ability to traverse across fields of snow without leaving a trace was wholly possible.


    The evolvers that remained watched Han Sen go, motionlessly. The skill they observed unnerved them, making them believe that Han Sen was greater than what could be defined as an "evolver".


    Although Han Sen¡¯s body was really light, it still drew the attention of the ice snakes. He noticed two ice snakes leaping out from their white, powdery crypts to attack him.


    The silver-scaled creatures glistened in blinding white, beneath the sun of that day. They stretched their bodies and spread their wings like giant cicadas. They divebombed towards Han Sen but missed, and so twirled in the air to try again.


    Han Seen had read the profiles of the snakes before, and knew that the ice snakes had wings. Although they could not fly high, they had incredibly strong gliding abilities. Because of this, he knew he could not risk slowing down, so he pushed forward, dodging the snakes thatshed towards him.


    He didn¡¯t kill the two ice snakes because he only wanted to draw the ire of the snake king and lead it out. If he killed the two ice snakes, the scent of their blood would rally every other snake in the valley. And if that happened, he would be in big trouble.


    He ignored the two chasing snakes and continued to push onward. A few other snakes asionally joined the fray, but they did not pose much of a threat to Han Sen. As he glided along the snow, he continued to dodge every attack as he pushed into the canyon.


    The evolvers watching on the outside looked at each other, observing how they all looked shocked. It was extremely rare to witness an evolver possess so much skill.


    "Do you think he can actually draw out the king?" One evolver posed the question with a strange look, as he watched the fleeting humanoid shadow dance across the valley.


    "I¡¯m not sure. You can¡¯t really tell with this person," an evolver responded.


    "The boss wants us to collect as much information about him as we can, but if we report everything we see, do you think the boss will believe us?"


    "I hope the boss doesn¡¯t end up making us go against him. This man is too scary. If we were enemies, I¡¯d feel terrified every waking moment. Although we have a lot of protection, I would still fear Han Sen decapitating me. The level of his skill is frightening."


    "I hope not, too. Following him isn¡¯t too bad. He¡¯s not as cruel and conceited as ckgod was, for one thing. You can actually reason with Han Sen."


    Before long, Han Sen was gone from their sight. The Snowy Mountain was a hundred miles long, and all Han Sen knew was that the snake king was in some sort of icy cave in the middle of the valley. So he made sure to go in that direction.


    After Hen Sen had travelled for ten miles, 300 ice snakes were in hot pursuit of him. Surprisingly, that was a good result. If he had killed just one ice snake, tens of thousands of ice snakes would be nipping at his heels.


    "Weird. Shouldn¡¯t the ice cave be around the 30-mile mark? I¡¯ve already been running for 40 miles. Why haven¡¯t I seen it yet?" Han Sen was puzzled. By now, 1000 ice snakes were chasing him. He was lucky that he was skilled enough to outpace and dodge every snake that attacked him.


    But as time went on, he reached a narrow gulf where steep icy slopes tunneled him forward. Yet he still couldn¡¯t see an ice cave.


    The legends say that the silver-eyed ice snake king¡¯s body was absolutely huge, at least 100 meters long. You would need an ice cave 200 meters wide for it to fit, and the entrance to such a subterranean abode would be hard to miss.


    Han Sen ran on for another 20 miles, but still saw no sign of the ice cave or its supposed inhabitant. In his heart, he started wondering whether he had been yed. Was it incorrect intelligence? Was it by chance? Or was it purposely incorrect?


    After thinking it through, he realized that it wasn¡¯t possible. The information was quite dated, and they had no idea Han Sen was nning to kill the snake king. It would have been impossible for them to do something like this in such a short window of opportunity.


    "Hmm, I suppose I¡¯ll have to venture even further." Han Sen continued to push, but something strange caught his eye.


    The group of ice snakes that had been giving him chase was now significantly smaller. As he travelled further, more and more snakes abandoned the chase, until a few milester, they were all gone.


    A chill took Han Sen¡¯s heart, and he said, "Is this the snake king¡¯s territory? Do they not dare venture near it?" But that didn¡¯t feel right, either. If he had truly arrived where the snake king was, the ice snakes should have been protecting their king. They shouldn¡¯t have been running away.


    Han Sen thought there was something wrong with the Ice Valley. Something must have happened that had changed it. He looked around, but was unable to see what was outside the Ice Valley. Because of the snow around him, he couldn¡¯t detect the presence of further ice snakes. What¡¯s more, a deafening silence now permeated the atmosphere of the valley.


    The sun was choked by clouds, and more snow began to fall. Although it wasn¡¯t particrly rough, a depressed, frigid feeling overtook him. There was no wind to carry the snow, it just fell straight down on the snow that already nketed the valley. It felt deste and lonely.


    "I¡¯ve alreadye this far, I can¡¯t turn back now." Han Sen didn¡¯t want to give up just yet, so he gritted his teeth and pushed on.


    He had a Berserk sacred-blood wing, so he could always fly away. The ice snakes, if they decided to resume their chase, wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him that way. As such, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Han Sen walked another 20 miles without finding a single snake. After his arduous trek, he reached an ice wall in front of him. It was smooth, but to his right and left, an array of lethal ciers boxed him in. He had now reached the end of the canyon.


    Suddenly, Han Sen was able to make out the presence of an ice cave in the wall of ice in front of him. It wasn¡¯t what he expected, however, as it was three meters tall and only one meter wide. It looked strange, being so tall and so thin.


    He didn¡¯t see anything from the entrance, so he summoned his golden armor and glyph. After doing so, he ventured inside.

 Chapter 558: Electric Egg

    Chapter 558: Electric Egg


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ice cave wasn¡¯t too deep. After walking a few miles, he had reached the end. Once he got there, the narrow cave opened into a wide cavern. Han Sen hadn¡¯t faced any danger ore across a single creature on his way there.


    In the icy hall, Han Sen noticed the presence of an egg that was about half the height of a fully-grown human. Its silver hue made it look metallic, and its glossy exterior was adorned with a variety of finely engraved patterns.


    Han Sen felt happy at making this discovery. He ran towards the egg and said, "Haha! The gods must love me! I can¡¯t believe I have found such an egg - it must belong to the snake king."


    Han Sen knew that it was difficult for creatures to bear children. Golden Roarers exhausted all they could to produce offspring, and they imparted their young with their geno essence. Doing so always led to the willing deaths of their mothers.


    But the cavern and ice cave were entirely clear, and there was no sign of the snake king. To Han Sen, this was a golden opportunity, and he did not hesitate to reach out his hand to touch the metallic, silver egg.


    "Argh!" Han Sen¡¯s fingertips recoiled at receiving an electric shock. The hair on his fingers now stood on end. The charge that had shot into his body made him take two steps back, and he almost fell over.


    "My god, what is this egg? Why is it electric?" Han Sen¡¯s eyes were wide open, staring at the egg in puzzled confusion. He then saw how the egg shell¡¯s patterns were highlighted, but from its previously bright appearance, was now turning dim.


    Han Sen eyed the egg with suspicion. He had eaten numerous eggs in the past, but never seen an egg quite like this.


    While he was thinking, a noise came from outside. Han Sen was startled, thinking that the snake king had returned. He pricked up his ears to listen, but all he could hear were the sounds of human footsteps.


    Han Sen frowned, looking out towards the cave entrance. The guys he had brought with him had not darede this way, so whoever it was, they weren¡¯t associated with Han Sen or his snake king excursion that day.


    Taking a look, Han Sen saw a person with blue armor, ck hair and white wings enter the cave. As he had suspected, it wasn¡¯t one of the evolvers that he had left behind. But, to hisfort, it was someone he knew.


    "Yi Dong Mu..." Han Sen watched him curiously, and then called out his name. He had never expected to see him here, but judging from his apparel, he had just flown in. It was fortunate that this ce had no ice snakes, for flying in like that would have given him a rude wee.


    "Although you were here first, ording to the rules, whoever ims it first owns it." Yi Dong Mu saw where the silver egg was and, in a sh, used all his energy to dash towards it.


    "No, don¡¯t!" Han Sen reached out and attempted to grab Yi Dong Mu. Seeing Han Sen, Yi Dong Mu used his strength to go even faster. When he reached his prize, he hugged the egg with open arms.


    "Aaaaaaaargh!" Yi Dong Mu cried out as letting out a final death cry. Brutally electrified, all his hair spiked upwards. He fell to the floor hard, his hands outstretched as if he was still hugging the egg. He seemed to have been paralyzed by the electric shock.


    Han Sen smiled as he walked to catch up with Yi Dong Mu. He shook his head and said, "I didn¡¯t want to stop you from getting the egg. I was just trying to grab you and prevent this from happening. I was trying to be nice!"


    Yi Dong Mu stared at Han Sen disapprovingly, not believing him.


    Han Sen watched Yi Dong Mu struggle to sit up and wanted tough. Earlier, he had in fact mislead Yi Dong Mu, because he wanted to find out if there still was electricitying out of the egg after he had touched it.


    Han Sen received his answer. But it was now evident that this egg was no ordinary egg - it clearly was a powerful one.


    Poor Yi Dong Mu was taking a long time to recover from the shock, but he could hardly me Han Sen. It was his own fault for rushing towards it, after all.


    "I had never heard of the silver-eye ice snake king possessing electric skills; I thought it could only inflict frostbite. How can this egg have such strong electricity?" Han Sen walked around the egg a few times, observing it. The pattern on the egg seemed to have been highlighted again after it shocked Yi Dong Mu, but the light was once again beginning to fade.


    "Mister Yi, I believe we are going to have to crack this egg open. Otherwise, we will be unable to eat it. I am weakpared to you, so maybe you should go ahead and do it?" Han Sen turned to look at Yi Dong Mu again, watching as he struggled to move his limbs.


    Yi Dong Mu gave Han Sen a disdainful look, as if to say, "Do you think I am a fool?"


    Han Sen did not dare to try to smash the egg, as the electricity given by a small touch was painful enough. If he went to smash it, and the electricity inside was unleashed, what if it turned him into charcoal?


    Seeing Yi Dong Mu still unable to move, he didn¡¯t dare go first. He started to think how he might get it open.


    If he returned to the Alliance, he could get himself a strong pair of insted gloves. But he was a long way from there, and the electricity in the egg seemed unstable. Perhaps the gloves wouldn¡¯t provide much help, anyway, and since he didn¡¯t own a pair himself, he would have to go to the hassle of buying one.


    But who would have guessed there would be an egg, emitting such crazy amounts of electricity in such a ce? Han Sen hadn¡¯t prepared for this scenario, so his options were limited.


    If he did decide to return, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to leave the egg behind, either.


    "Mister Yi, if we havee all this way, there¡¯s no way we can return empty-handed. Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t mind trying again?" Han Sen wanted to convince Yi Dong Mu to give the egg another try.


    "Nope, but I¡¯ll watch you give it a go." Yi Dong Mu didn¡¯t move, and continued to sit there. His face was pale, suggesting the electricity had injured him significantly.


    "If you aren¡¯t willing to give it a shot, then of course I won¡¯t. But if neither of us are willing to touch it, then being here is a waste of time. And for that, I cannot remain. I will leave now." Han Sen then began walking away.


    But Yi Dong Mu continued to sit where he was. He didn¡¯t even try to stop Han Sen from exiting.


    "I really am leaving now." Han Sen slowly walked a few more steps, making sure Yi Dong Mu could hear him.


    Yi Dong Mu simply scowled at Han Sen and muttered, "Whatever."


    Han Sen walked another two steps forward, but then walked back. With a smile, he said, "You must be quite lonely. I shouldn¡¯t abandon you like this; perhaps I should just stay and keep youpany."


    Yi Dong Mu rolled his eyes; he wasn¡¯t a big fan of Han Sen, that was for sure.


    But Han Sen really wanted to get Yi Dong Mu to give it another go. And he was afraid that if he left, and Yi Dong Mu managed to crack it open on his own, he would take all the egg yolk. That would mean a wasted trip for Han Sen.


    While both of them were talking, a cracking noise could be hearding from the egg. They both jumped and looked at it.


    They saw the half-human tall egg had a few cracks on it. Somehow, it was beginning to open by itself.


    Han Sen and Yi Dong Mu both jumped up and anxiously watched the egg open. If the egg was cracking because they had touched it earlier, then it was okay, but if this was a natural urrence, then they would be in trouble.


    Katcha!


    Another cracking noise sounded, and a splintered ravine of cracks now ran the length of the egg.

 Chapter 559: Cracked Egg

    Chapter 559: Cracked Egg


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Yi Dong Mu took a few steps back, watching the silver and metal egg with high alert. It was only an egg, but it discharged great torrents of electricity ¨C it certainly wasn¡¯t normal.


    If a creature did reside inside the egg, even as a newborn, they suspected it might possess terrible, powerful abilities.


    Crack! Crack!


    More and more cracks began to run down the sides of the egg, until a te of the shell was smacked open. Inside, a fluffy silver head was trying to poke its way out of its shell. The eyes of the creature were only half-open.


    The creature was attempting to w its way out of the eggshell.


    "It¡¯s not a snake?" Han Sen and Yi Dong Mu both froze, having believed it was going to be a baby of the silver-eye ice snake king. This was not what they had expected. The creature that was trying to pry its way out was coated in a silver fur, and it had long, sharp ears. It was a little fox, and its eyes burned with the passion of a phoenix.


    The small animal finally managed to break free and leave the egg. Although it was freshly hatched, it was about the same size as an adult tanuki. Its fur was lush and full, and a majestic tail swept the shell behind it. It looked as if it had been built to thrive in the harsh, icy environment it had been born in.


    Plop!


    After exiting the eggshell, the creature was unable to stand steady. With unsteady limbs, it dropped to the ground. The fall must have hurt it, because it screamed twice.


    "Oh hell! Why does something like this exist here, in the snake valley? And I¡¯ve never heard of foxes hatching from eggs." Han Sen gave it a perplexed look.


    Yi Dong Mu then seemed to move, dagger in hand. Like a gust of wind, he started rushing towards the weakened animal that was still spread out on the ground in pain. He targeted one of its half-open eyes and attempted to kill it.


    But Han Sen took a few steps back, instead; this scene was all-too familiar for him. When the golden roarer was born, he had yed the role Yi Dong Mu was now fulfilling.


    Ding!


    Yi Dong Mu was a talented assassin, and although his attacks were unpredictable, they were lethal. The tip of his dagger had been driven directly into the silver fox¡¯s eyelid. But the knife was stopped in its ce, its bloodlust greeted by the sound of hammered steel. The eyelid was made of metal!


    Howl!


    The silver-fox cried out, but Yi Dong Mu was undeterred, and he tried to push the de in with greater strength. But before he could do anything more, a lightning bolt arced to the dagger in his hands, and from the metal of his weapon, an incredible current of electricity surged through his body.


    Pang!


    The silver-fox fell onto the floor again, while Yi Dong Mu was flung away. So strong was the current that even his armor had been ckened. The white wings that he wore were now charred, with their plumage reduced to a few sparse, smoldering feathers.


    This time the damage was even greater. When Yi Dong Mu hit the ground, hey crumpled, unable to move, and had Han Sen not been able to detect his heartbeat, he would have thought him dead.


    "Holy smokes... this thing is the child of a super creature!" Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine, as he confirmed that this creature was indeed not of the sacred-blood variety. Yi Dong Mu possessed great power, and with the force he had thrust into his dagger-strike, there should have been no way the creature could remain damaged, if was just a newborn sacred-blood creature.


    When Han Sen fought against the golden roarer, the same thing had happened. But the First Shelter¡¯s super creatures only dealt brute, raw damage. Theycked the skills and intricacies of other super creatures Han Sen hadtere to know. And when he did go against the golden roarer, he hadn¡¯t been as badly hurt as Yi Dong Mu was now.


    The previously docile silver-fox was now angry. It pulled itself onto its paws and quickly followed his aggressor, running to where Yi Dong Mu nowy crumpled on the ground. It seemed like the silver-fox wanted to reverse what had just happened.


    Han Sen ran over to the severely injured Yi Dong Mu and attempted to pull him away. Yi Dong Mu was one of his biggest clients, and one who never haggled for a bargain. If he was to die here in such a matter, that would be a bad break for his business!


    Han Sen pulled Yi Dong Mu to the trail that led outside. The silver-fox attempted to pursue its intruders, but it had only just been born, and was still weak and unable to fully control its body. So when it went after them, it could barely walk straight, let alone maintain the pace it would have needed to keep up with them.


    Han Sen did not dare do anything aggressive towards the silver fox; he only dragged Yi Dong Mu to the exit. He dreaded the thought of making himself the enemy of a super creature¡¯s baby.


    He knew that these infants could be strange, especially those that were born from a mother¡¯s belly. From what he understood, those that came from an egg were quite different.


    It was too early for Han Sen to assess the specific differences, but the little golden roarer¡¯s flesh did not dpose like most super creatures. And when Angel ate its flesh, she gained an evolution of her abilities. As great as this was, it was a unique circumstance offered by a unique creature; it wasn¡¯t something that could be replicated or relied upon to happen again.


    Han Sen thought he could easily lose the tail of the silver-fox, at the speed it was giving chase. Upon exiting the ice cave, he dragged Yi Dong Mu for a distance of ten miles. Looking around to determine whether he was being followed, he thought it a good time to observe the severity of Yi Dong Mu¡¯s wounds.


    They was very bad. In several areas, his skin had frayed and torn open in response to the power of the electric shock. In many ces, his skin had turned ck and green. It was fortunate he was wearing armor, for if he hadn¡¯t, he would have died the second he was shocked. Although he wasn¡¯t dead, he was critically injured.


    "I am such a nice guy, saving you from certain death. I¡¯ll keep you to this, so that you can repay the debt sometime in the future." Han Sen applied some medicine to the wounds of the incapacitated Yi Dong Mu. As he tended to his injuries, he said, "It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m being forced to use my pricier salves on you, as well. When you wake up, I won¡¯t hesitate to give you the bill."


    "Argh!" Yi Dong Mu came to screaming, flinching from the pain. Althoughter effective, application of the medicine Han Sen was using stung terribly.


    "Stop screaming! Aren¡¯t you a man of some bravery? If you can¡¯t suffer this, how can you expect to be a person of great deeds in the future?" Han Sen¡¯s bedside manner left a little to be desired.


    "You didn¡¯t even give me some anesthetic before you poured that hellfire on my wounds! Why don¡¯t you give it a go, eh? We¡¯ll see whether you scream, asshole." Yi Dong Mu¡¯s face was pale with the pain, and his lips trembled. With little regard for civility under the current circumstances, he couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t bring anesthetic with me. This is all I have, so what else do you expect me to do? Just bludgeon your way through the pain; at least you aren¡¯t in risk of dying." Han Sen cleared his throat and got to applying more of the salve on the wounds he hadn¡¯t attended to yet.


    "Aargh!" Yi Dong Mu screamed again. He grabbed Han Sen¡¯s leg and bit down on it.


    "Aaargh!" When Han Sen was in the ice cave, he had put his armor away when he heard Yi Dong Mu first enter. He felt a savage pain from every tooth that now dug into his calf, and he couldn¡¯t help but apany Yi Dong Mu in writhing in agony.


    "Let go of me! Are you a goddamn shark!? You just bite and don¡¯t let go!" Han Sen pushed his biter¡¯s head, but the pain Yi Dong Mu was suffering from was too much, and every aspect of him rattled. Afraid he might end up biting his own tongue off, he tried biting into the nearest item he could ¨C which just happened to be Han Sen¡¯s leg.


    Han Sen continued crying in pain, so he pped Yi Dong Mu¡¯s head numerous times. When Yi Dong Mu finally let go, he rolled over on the icy ground. It was as if his entire body had been drained of energy, and he was left gasping and wheezing on the floor for recovery.


    When Han Sen looked at his leg, he saw blood seep from two teeth marks. Just as he was about to shout at the man beside him, he witnessed a silver shadow heading his way. It was the silver fox.

 Chapter 560: Unbelievable Creature

    Chapter 560: Unbelievable Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. The silver fox had only just been born, but it was already so quick. What¡¯s more, it was elerating as it got nearer. Before long, it stood just five meters from them. For a brief moment, Han Sen thought about summoning his wings to escape.


    But the silver fox didn¡¯t do anything. It just stood there watching Han Sen with its phoenix-like eyes.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was chilled, and he took a few steps back, removing himself from Yi Dong Mu¡¯s proximity. He thought to himself, "What are you looking at me for? The person who attacked you is right there."


    But the silver fox didn¡¯t look at Yi Dong Mu at all. Its eyes just traced Han Sen¡¯s every move, which scared him.


    As Han Sen moved to the left, his steps were apanied by the silver fox¡¯s gaze.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was thumping, and he said, "Oh no! Are this creature¡¯s eyes so weak that it can¡¯t recognize who harmed it?"


    Yi Dong Mu was still on the floor, but then all of a sudden, he quickly summoned another pair of purple wings and flew off into the sky.


    "Thanks so much, I¡¯ll make sure to pay you backter!" Yi Dong Mu said, as he flew away.


    Han Sen was angry, and said to himself, "What an ungrateful son of a troll! If I hadn¡¯t saved you earlier, you¡¯d be fox-puppy chow. And now you leave me here, all alone?"


    Yi Dong Mu didn¡¯t even look back as he ascended - he just flew right above the Ice Valley and soared away. It wasn¡¯t long before he had totally vanished from sight.


    Han Sen knew that Yi Dong Mu had been heavily injured and left unable to fight. As such, he wasn¡¯t really angry at him. It was a matter of principle, more than anything.


    The silver fox continued to stare at Han Sen, but did so with a puzzled expression.


    Han Sen did not feel that the silver fox was being aggressive and intended to kill him. But it was natural for creatures to do this, and such habits were not easily hidden. Still, Han Sen knew that the fox did not intend to murder him.


    But as the fox stood there, staring at him, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. After all, a creature¡¯s whim can change in an instant. What if it became hungry in the next instant and decided to use Han Sen for a snack?


    "Okay, little guy. Your bones have grown really strong, and your face has a holy aura; you¡¯ll undoubtedly grow to be something quite powerful in the future. But if you want to eat, eat a sacred-blood creature or something. Not me. My flesh is cheap andcks the nutrients a young and healthy fox such as yourself would require." As Han Sen tried to appease the silver fox, he slowly stepped backwards.


    But every step back that Han Sen took, the silver fox stepped forwards. When Han Sen went left, it went right. The way it stared seemed to suggest that it recognised him.


    "Oh, what are you following me for?" Han Sen¡¯s mind raced, wondering what exactly was going on.


    All of a sudden, he thought ¨C cats and dogs loved to chase things!


    People would often throw balls for cats and dogs to catch or chase. The fox wasn¡¯t too different from a cat or a dog - perhaps it shared the same habit?


    Han Sen rummaged through his pockets, but was unable to find a ball. All he could find was a fist-sized bottle. Inside it, however, was an elixir worth a tens of thousands. This was the sort of medicine he wasn¡¯t willing to spend on Yi Dong Mu. With his own life on the line, however, he just bit down and lobbed the bottle away.


    Han Sen was only trying to see what would happen, before the silver fox thought iof killing him. As he had hoped, the silver fox watched where the bottle went, sprang to its feet and chased after it.


    Han Sen was delighted, as he hadn¡¯t been sure whether it would actually work. With the time he¡¯d just bought himself, he immediately turned and started running. Thest thing he wanted to do was displease a super creature, and after seeing what had happened to Yi Dong Mu, he was aware of the stakes.


    But Han Sen hadn¡¯t run far when he saw the silver fox running across the white snow. Despite running as fast as he could, the silver fox was able to catch up with him with ease.


    In the silver fox¡¯s mouth, the creature was holding the bottle Han Sen had thrown away.


    Han Sen was bbergasted at how quickly the silver fox had caught up with him, and knew that his own running speed was nowhere close enough. Now he was seriously considering the prospect of summoning his wings and taking to the skies.


    But the next second, Han Sen gave up that idea. The silver fox then chose to rapidly climb a tall rock pir, and when it reached the top, it jumped. Its leap arced over ten meters, and the speed at which it soared was faster than Han Sen¡¯s Berserk sacred-blood wings. If Han Sen really did summon his wings, and that angered the silver fox, he was likely to incur a far more grievous attack than what befell Yi Dong Mu.


    Han Sen stopped running, feeling hopeless. The silver fox also stopped and stood just a meter away. It ced the medicine bottle on the ground near Han Sen¡¯s feet.


    "Good boy." Han Seen forced a smile. He wanted to pat the silver fox on his head and stroke it in congrattions, but he only stretched his arms out at half-length before freezing.


    This was a super creature. If he reached out his hand and the silver fox did not think kindly of his approach and got angry, he would likely lose his arm.


    Seeing Han Sen stop moving, the silver fox walked closer. It gently approached his leg and began licking it.


    Han Sen was so terrified that he almost kicked the silver fox in the face. But when he looked down, he noticed that the silver fox was licking him where Yi Dong Mu had bit him.


    Although the bleeding had stopped, the wound remained. But when the silver fox started licking it, something strange happened. With his own two eyes, Han Sen witnessed his wounds mysteriously vanish.


    He froze, almost unable to believe that the silver fox was healing him.


    The silver fox took a few steps back and like a cute little girl, stood to look up at him with a tilted head.


    Han Sen was perplexed and all at once, he felt his entire past understanding of creatures had not only been subverted but flipped entirely on its head.


    He tried reaching out his hand again and thought to stroke the silver fox¡¯s head, but still, a fear nagged at him not to do it. His hand froze in ce once more.


    But then the silver fox elegantly approached and actively ced its own head into the palms of Han Sen¡¯s hand. It closed its eyes and rubbed its head there, seeming to enjoy it.


    "Is this thing really a wild creature?" Han Sen wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say, so he engaged the silver fox himself. With that same hand, he began stroking its head.


    The silver fox was like a little girl, in the way that it was cute when Han Sen stroked its head. Just seeing the creature made you want to hug it.


    "No. Foxes are cunning. Is this thing just tricking me into hugging it? Maybe it¡¯s making me lower my guard, so it can attack me before I get a chance to defend myself!" Han Sen told himself. This was a super creature, after all, so he couldn¡¯t afford to drop his guard.


    But after Han Sen stroked the silver fox a few more times, the creature walked between his legs and used its body to rub against them. It genuinely seemed as if it wanted some love.

 Chapter 561: Silver-Eye Ice Snake King

    Chapter 561: Silver-Eye Ice Snake King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The big fluffy tail of the silver fox hooked Han Sen¡¯s legs, and tickled him as it moved up and down.


    Han Sen was beginning to realize that the silver fox had no intention of causing him harm, so he crouched to hold him. Without resisting, the silver fox allowed itself to be picked up in Han Sen¡¯s arm and thoroughly hugged. The fox¡¯s tail wagged in ecstasy.


    "This silver fox is so strange; I wonder where it came from?" Han Sen held the calm silver fox with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Some people had been known to own and keep some creatures, but they were usually kept behind bars, imprisoned against their will. More often than not, they¡¯d eventually be killed to be served up as food.


    Such creatures were known to have wild and varying personalities, but there was onemon thread that linked most wild monsters together ¨C their desire to attack and kill humans on sight. It did not matter how humans approached or responded, that¡¯s what they would do.


    But this silver fox was showing itself to be the opposite of everything Han Sen thought he knew. It was so calm. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen it almost kill Yi Dong Mu, he¡¯d be hard-pressed to believe that the fluffy little animal in his arms was a super creature.


    So now Han Sen was in a difficult situation. Although it was docile and friendly at this point in time, there was no guarantee it would always be like this. If the silver fox turned violent after Han Sen returned home with it, it would be a disaster.


    Across the ice fields, no one could bear the wrath of a super creature, and Han Sen was taken back to the image of the blue seahorse that had burned down the Seabed Shelter. That gave him a chill.


    "I can¡¯t bring it back. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be able to bring it back." Han Sen watched the cute silver fox sit lovingly in his arms but had to resist. Though it hurt him to do so, he returned it to the ground.


    "Little fox, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bring you with me, and if I was on my own I would... I just can¡¯t risk bringing you back in the presence of others. If something happened, it wouldn¡¯t just be my problem. You should go home," Han Sen told the silver fox, then turned around and left.


    But the silver fox didn¡¯t listen, and continued following and mimicking every step Han Sen took. If he stepped forward, it did too. If Han Sen stopped, it would too. Han Sen thought about chasing it away, but whenever he looked at the creature, it returned a delightfully cute, puppy-dog look that melted his heart.


    Furthermore, Han Sen did not dare use force. The silver fox was far stronger than he was, and he feared what might happen if he attacked it. It was highly likely Han Sen would be the one to suffer the greater misfortune.


    Besides, the adorable sight of the silver fox was enough to stay his hand.


    Looking back at the silver fox that refused to be left behind, Han Sen picked him up once more. Like a little cat, he dug into Han Sen¡¯s chest and was the cutest thing.


    "Fine, I will take you to the Crystal Pce. If something happens there, at least you won¡¯t be harming anyone else." Han Sen brought out his wings, and with the silver fox in his arms, took to the skies.


    He¡¯d have to hide the silver fox before meeting the evolvers, too. The tall tales that might be spun out of this turn of events would be dizzying.


    "I¡¯ll just leave them to wait where they are, then. They are the ones that chose not to apany me, after all. There is no harm in leaving them in the freezing cold for a little while longer." Han Sen clutched the silver fox tightly, as he flew higher and higher to leave the area.


    As Han Sen prepared to fly towards the Ice Lake, he saw a multitude of ice snakes jump out from the snow in the ice valley. It was strange ¨C the ce had been empty before. There was an extrarge ice snake amongst them, as well, and his entire body was scaled in silver. It gleamed like the snow, and it was 100 meters long. It was a terrible sight.


    "The silver-eyed ice snake king?" Han Sen was shocked. When he entered the valley and traversed it earlier, he had caught no sight of it. Where did ite from?


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he returned down to the snow valley. But when he returned, he saw the snake king and its n return deep beneath the snow.


    "I suppose it is because of you." Han Sennded on the snow valley, but he could not now glimpse the faintest shadow of an ice snake. Even the king itself had disappeared.


    The silver fox remained in Han Sen¡¯s arms, pretending to be asleep. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it understood what he was saying, or if the creature just didn¡¯t care. Calmly, it just wagged its tail.


    He flew outside the ice valley again and put the silver fox down on the peak of a snowy mountain. Then he saw the ice snakes return to the surface.


    "You wait for me here, okay?" Han Sen told the silver fox and then flew back towards the valley.


    This time, the silver fox didn¡¯t follow Han Sen; it stood on top of the mountain, watching Han Sen descend into the valley.


    Han Sen was going solo towards the giant pit of snakes, but this time, they did not return to below the surface. What¡¯s more, a legion of snakes leapt up and attempted to thwart his airborne descent.


    The snake king¡¯s eyes were like braziers of silver light, staring at Han Sen. The beast spread open its own wings, and the two horns on its head shone like beacons. Like some deadly creature of ancient history, it charged towards Han Sen.


    "They really must have escaped due to the silver fox¡¯s presence." Han Sen put away his wings and hit the snow with Treading Cloud, reverting to his previous attempt to grab the snake king¡¯s attention and draw it to the valley¡¯s entrance.


    To go up against such a giant monster, Han Sencked the faith to battle it on his own. Not to mention the amount of other smaller snakes he would have to deal with at the same time. So Han Sen settled for his original n of leading the snake king out and giving the evolvers something to do.


    No matter how bad they were, he could at least get them to deal with any smaller snakes trying to prevent the ying of their leader. Although they were afraid of them, if he led them out of the valley, the snow wouldn¡¯t be thick enough to cloak them. In such conditions, the evolvers could take on the snakes with far greater ease.


    Han Sen was unsure whether the snake king had been suppressed by the presence of a silver fox in recent times because its insane temper was far beyond Han Sen¡¯s expectations. Without reprieve or thought, it mindlessly went after Han Sen. Its speed was surprising. With its silver wings allowing it tosh, twirl and snap its way through the sky in its pursuit of Han Sen, its mouth was perpetually open, ready to gobble up its desired prey.


    Han Sen was no sluggard, though, as he dodged the attempted bites with ease. The faint trail he left in the snow made a zigzag, however, as he kept dodging the snake king and its minions. Before long, he had it made it through to outside the snow valley.


    Wang Liang and the other evolvers outside the valley were still waiting in nervous anticipation to see Han Sen return.


    "He¡¯s been gone too long. I bet you he was killed by the snake king."


    "If that were true, howe we have not heard anything?"


    "I bet he didn¡¯t even see the snake king; the man can¡¯t even fly. To keep running like that, he probably kept attracting more and more ice snakes until they overwhelmed him. He probably died before reaching the snake king."


    "What do we do then? Should we continue waiting?"


    "It would probably be best to wait a little longer. If we leave now, and he does indeed return, we won¡¯t be able to exin our desertion."


    "But he¡¯s been gone for so long. There is no way he¡¯ll being back now, after all this time."


    "Just wait a bit longer; if we¡¯ve waited this long already, what does it matter if we wait a little more? The day is gone, anyway. If he doesn¡¯t return by tomorrow then we can leave."


    While everyone was talking, they suddenly heard movement from the valley. When they went to look, all of their mouths dropped to the ground.


    They saw Han Sen running like a madman out of the valley, and behind him, a monstrous sea of snakes flying, twirling, writhing and slithering after him. In the middle, one that looked like a dragon was in the hottest pursuit. Its wings were outstretched as it tried to capture Han Sen, and each snap missed him only by a second. The insane sight sent their pulses racing in fear.

 Chapter 562: Snake-King Slaying Party

    Chapter 562: Snake-King ying Party


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Han Sen draw nearer to the valley¡¯s exit, Wang Liang hurried the group into battle formation. They were ready to fight against the snake-king.


    The party wasposed of elite evolvers. Some of them were currently serving in the army, whereas some others had retired. Having all shared military experience, they were hardened warriors with phenomenal abilities in battle. They did not fear the fight toe.


    After he had established their formation, Han Sen had just about brought the Snake-King and its following of lesser ice-snakes out of the valley. Without the deep snow to hide their bodies, however, they all looked like colossal foes.


    When the battle began, Han Sen ceased running. He summoned his ghost-pawed ws and started to attack the snake-king.


    Dong!


    Han Sen dodged the gaping maw of the silver-eye ice snake king, and with the ghost-pawed ws, countered to slice off one of its silver scales. The snake-king¡¯s silver flesh was too thick to fully pierce, however, and all that was inflicted upon it were three scratch marks. They weren¡¯t proper cuts, and were far from critical, life-threatening wounds.


    Wang Liang and his men then ran towards the gathering of snakes. They maintained their formation, though widening to surround the snake-king.


    Without the cover of the snow, the ordinary and mutant ice-snakes were unable topete with the elites. In a great reckoning, countless ice-snakes were in. As each snake dyed the earth a sickly red, their corpses were sent flying with great force.


    Now, the ten evolvers had surrounded the snake-king. The beast was fierce, wild and mad. When it lifted its rear, itshed around to smash numerous ciers. Given how crazy it was, Han Sen and his fellow fighters did not dare to fight the creature head-on, face-to-face.


    Giant creatures were born powerfully, and substantially outperformed humans. The silver-eye ice snake king¡¯s scales were solid, and its flesh was thick. Although Han Sen and his party gave the beast a series of strong attacks, none seemed likelier to kill the beast than thest. Instead, all they did was amplify the snake-king¡¯s rage to even greater degree.


    Seeing the snake-king behaving like a sordid monster from some ancient tale, Han Sen felt gloomy. The ghost-pawed ws were too short, and didn¡¯t seem viable to fight a creature asrge as that. If he had a longer weapon, perhaps then he would stand a chance.


    Right now, though, Han Sen was d to have brought along Wang Liang and the rest of the elites. Had he not, he didn¡¯t think he could do anything or have the opportunity to fight the snake-king without the interference of countless lesser ice-snakes.


    "You guys go on ahead; I¡¯ll take a break," Han Sen shouted to Wang Liang, as he left the battlefield.


    Wang Liang thought to himself, "We¡¯vee here to help you y the snake-king. We¡¯re risking our lives enough, and now you run off? You are obscene!"


    As he cursed Han Sen, Wang Liang caught a glimpse of a certain me. A red firebird that looked like a phoenix appeared, drawn from Han Sen¡¯s body. The mes were scorching hot, and they rose high into the air. In just a moment, the mes had encircled the entire area.


    Wang Liang noticed that his and his party¡¯s beast soul powers had been greatly increased. Though he was surprised, he was very d and said, "Halo beast soul; and for such arge effective range? I wonder if it is a sacred-blood beast soul."


    The beast soul powers of everyone else in the party were also greatly increased, and it felt to them that the fight had be easier. The pressure had most certainly eased up, and they look extremely pleased.


    Han Sen left the desert bird behind on the battlefield and continued on his way, but he made sure to keep his eye on how the others did, as they battled the snake-king in his absence.


    Of the ten of them, six of them were using a sacred-blood weapon. Three of the six were employing heavy weapons; there was ance, a great-axe and a hammer.


    These three posed the greatest threat to the snake-king, but still, the scales were too hard and they could not damage it.


    "It¡¯s only a sacred-blood ss creature; it cannot be indestructible! It must possess a weak point somewhere!" Han Sen watched the snake-king¡¯s every movement.


    But no weak point could be found. The silver scales could endure ten strikes from the evolvers, and with such defense, there was no need for it to move around and protect certain parts of its body. It could bear the brunt of any attack.


    Pang!


    An evolver was unable to dodge in time and was struck by the snake-king¡¯s tail. He was sent flying for over ten meters and roughly crashed into the ground. He spat blood from his mouth, but the hit he had taken was not life-threatening. Quickly, he brought himself back up to his feet.


    Han Sen jumped back into fray, filling in the spot left by the hurt evolver.


    "Boss! The snake-king¡¯s scales are too tough. It¡¯s impossible for us to kill it! Why don¡¯t we retreat and think of something else?" Wang Liang shouted across the battlefield, as he continued to engage with the enemy.


    He wasn¡¯t alone in this suggestion, as others had thought of falling back, too. Despite everything they threw at it, nothing seemed to heavily wound the snake-king. Their hopes of victory were fleeting, and they were getting discouraged.


    To lose hope was a scary and dangerous thing. If you were weary, or even bleeding in a fight, knowing that you were dealing the same amount of damage to your enemy meant there was a chance of victory; there was no reason to be afraid. But they didn¡¯t seem to be damaging the snake-king and if their hope of victory was slipping away, so too would their battle fervor.


    Han Sen however did not respond. He continued to fight the snake-king, while paying extra attention to the movements of the enemy.


    He wanted to wait a while longer, so that the poison of the ghost-pawed ws might take effect. But there was no change in the snake-king¡¯s behavior, and it didn¡¯t seem to work. It was as powerful as ever.


    "The flesh and bones of the snake-king are tough. Even if I use Yin Force, it would probably be useless. Perhaps I could use Yin Force on its head and damage its brain?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    If he truly attempted striking the snake-king¡¯s head, this would be a perilous move. One mistake would result in a big bite, courtesy of the snake-king¡¯s cavernous mouth. The meter-long, frostbite-primed snake-teeth seemed as if they could slice right through and kill you before the frostbite could even take effect.


    Pang!


    The snake-king twirled,shing away one more evolver. So powerful was the strike that the longsword was wholly bent out of shape. This beast was a fearsome thing.


    "Boss, we must fall back! We cannot y this creature." A voice called out from one of the evolvers.


    Han Sen responded, "Keep fighting! Everybody must obey mymands. If any of you choose not to, don¡¯t bother returning to the shelter. Go find Dong Lin and exin your desertion."


    "Wang Liang, move to your left by three meters and attack its left side! Zhao Qiang, move right by two meters, forward one meter and strike its right-wing!" Han Sen barked the orders.


    Wang Liang had little choice but to listen and follow Han Sen¡¯s orders. The two who had been given instructions however weren¡¯t exactly sure what their boss was hoping to achieve.


    The formation they were in was the result of much practice and perfect synchronicity between the elite evolvers. Never had they been issued amand that altered this formation, and no matter how smart they thought Han Sen was, they didn¡¯t think he could randomlye up with a brand-new and better formation; and nor did they want him to.


    Because these changes could result in an ident, it was now down to an individual¡¯s talent; the daily training and practice of blocking, dodging and striking were more important than ever. No immediatemand such as this could put them in a better position than they already were.


    But Han Sen was different. The way he viewed things, the men were just pawns on a chessboard. His use of the Dongxue Sutra was increasing, and this allowed him to control them as if he were a game yer.


    Earlier, when Han Sen had quit the fight for a brief while, he didn¡¯t just stop to observe the beast and try to find its weak points. He was also observing the skills and abilities of Wang Liang and his people. He had to gain a greater understanding of their powers to be able to issue the rightmands.


    At first, Wang Liang was forced to listen to Han Sen¡¯smand despitecking any desire to, but his opinion quickly changed. And so too did the opinions of the rest of the party, for when their formation changed, their new positions made it considerably easier to fight the snake-king. They were all further from danger, and no one received another blow from the snake-king.


    They were beginning to really admire Han Sen. They all used to be soldiers, so they were familiar with the qualities and traits that it took to be a brilliantmander. But in regards to Han Sen, they had never seen someonemand others so well, and in such a calm and informal manner. It was unbelievable.

 Chapter 563: Slaying the Snake-King

    Chapter 563: ying the Snake-King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Liang and the other evolvers greatly admired Han Sen. No-one they had served under couldmand with the talent he did. Battles were instant, moment-to-moment affairs that morphed and changed every second. Tomand people ahead of time in such a way was remarkable, because if anyone else had issuedmands, by the time the evolvers performed what they were told, the opportunity to do anything more would be gone.


    But Han Sen had justmanded ten people with amazing efficiency. He was quick in issuing hismands, that was to be expected, but his words were never rushed. Taking such impable orders relieved Wang Liang and his people from a great deal of stress, so they were able to do far more.


    Wang Liang and his people admired Han Sen with the respect usually reserved for a religious deity. In the army, powerful people typically gained the respect of others, but for genuine admiration, one had tomand others calmly and with grace, leading their troops on to victory.


    They had all served in the army, but none of them had been under themand of someone with such a talent for it.


    In theory, it should be impossible for Han Sen to individuallymand the actions of ten people in a battle. But there he was, disproving it. The most amazing thing about Han Sen¡¯s Dongxue Sutra was theyout, as he didn¡¯tmand the others what to do, nor how they should react.


    All Han Sen did was predict. The orders he issued came through his foresight and were therefore prepared beforehand, so what he did was ry his pre-emptive script of actions. He would lead his men into various positions, and like the forming of a jigsaw, an opportunity for them to strike would reveal itself to them just when they obeyed themand. But how they should attack was not specifically told to them.


    It was like Han Sen was using his Dongxue Sutra. Every move would lure or force an opponent into the exact position he wanted them to be. The people at hismand were now like extensions of his own body, and it was as if he had ten hands.


    The key to doing this, however, rested in the fact that Han Sen knew the limits of his troops. He knew what they could do, and what they could not. If Han Sen had misjudged them, whenever they got into the position he told them to, they could not do anything and they would fail.


    That is why Han Sen had made sure to take a step back and observe their abilities thoroughly from the beginning. When he leapt back into the fray, with his great grasp of what hisrades could do, he could confidently start to issuemands.


    Under Han Sen¡¯smand, the ten people were fighting more calmly. They trusted Han Sen with an indomitable faith. This belief in one another had been forged through this experience of battle together, and it made their bodies and spirits ept it.


    Although Wang Liang and his people had not been injured any more, the snake-king refused to submit and they still could not kill it. Their foe was not slowing down, and it would only be a matter of time before they got tired. If that happened, losing the battle would be inevitable.


    Because of this, a nagging concern tugged at the minds of Wang Liang and his troops. After all, humans were not creatures, and their vitality and stamina were limited. To engage in a fight that was as rough as this, even the most experienced people could onlyst one or two hours.


    But Han Sen did not worry about this. He was using these ten people to push the snake-king exactly where he wanted it.


    Atst, the snake-king¡¯s head had practically been delivered to Han Sen. This was his long-awaited opportunity. He jumped to the snake-king¡¯s head with a fist fuelled by a power that could shatter a mountain. With his Yin Force, Han Sen used his fist to drill inside the monster¡¯s head. The damage he inflicted to the skull of the snake-king was the critical hit he had been waiting for, and it was terribly injured as a result.


    Roar!


    The snake-king screamed and writhed in agony. When he lowered its head, its body¡¯s shape was all wrong. Although the creature looked just as strong and fierce as before, itsposure and form was not as solid as before the hit.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was ddened, thrilled that the Yin Force seemed to work. The st must have rattled the snake-king¡¯s brain, ruining its form.


    Han Sen continued to issue hismands to Wang Liang and the other evolvers to fight. Before long, the snake-king¡¯s head was in front of Han Sen once more. He delivered another Yin Force punch.


    Following the second hit, it was as if the snake-king was drunk, as it began to lose control of its body.


    Wang Liang was surprised at how things seemed to be turning out and he too was happy. Now, feeling assured of victory, and under the impable leadership of Han Sen, they put even greater efforts into the fight. Their admiration of the man did nothing but rise.


    Pang!


    When Han Sen struck the snake-king¡¯s head for the third time, the beast could no longer resist. It copsed to the ground, writhing, twisting and contorting in pain.


    For all intents and purposes, the battle was over. Han Sen told Wang Liang and his men to go and finish off the rest of the group of ice-snakes. Han Sen walked over to the helpless snake-king and pounded its head another dozen times, until its brain was exposed and he smashed it into bits, finishing the beast offpletely.


    "Please give me your beast soul. I have to get a beast soul... Hallelujah! May the sweet mother of baby Jesus bless me!" Han Sen was cheering in his heart and soul. To spend so much effort and get nothing out of it would be quite crushing.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: Silver-Eye Ice Snake King. The beast soul has been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of sacred-blood geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Hearing that sound, Han Sen wanted to scream aloud in merriment. "I love you, Saint Mary!" But he only shouted in his heart.


    Once the snake-king had been killed, the other ice-snakes did not want to give their lives to fight the evolvers. Quickly, they raced back to the ice valley.


    Wang Liang and his men chased them to the entrance of the ice valley and when they turned around, they were quite surprised at the sight. The results of the battle in which they had just been victorious were strewn everywhere, with countless corpses of ice-snakes and the snake-king itself. There were even a few mutant ss creatures piled up.


    Following the battle, they each received a couple of ice-snake beast souls. Although most were an ordinary ss, a lucky few received mutant beast souls.


    They had killed far more ice-snakes than they had expected, but their haul of loot was their greatest ever.


    "I will leave them for you. But go and find someone to help transfer the bodies of the snake-king and the ice-snakes back," Han Sen hurriedly said, and then left.


    Wang Liang and the rest of the evolvers had no problem obeying Han Sen¡¯smands, because his leadership abilities had earned every ounce of their faith, trust and respect.


    Han Sen walked in a circle, returning to the top of the snowy mountain. The little silver fox was still patiently awaiting his return, and its hopeful eyes made Han Sen wonder whether the little thing would have waited there forever, if he had note back.


    Seeing Han Sen return, the silver fox elegantly approached his legs again. The big fluffy tail hooked his legs like it had before, and the fox rubbed his head up and down against them again, too.


    Han Sen was beginning to grow fond of the silver fox. He secretly wished that it was just an ordinary creature, though, so he could have it by his side with rtive ease. He didn¡¯t yet know whether it had the intelligence or will to distinguish friend from foe.


    He held the silver fox in one arm and used his other hand to summon the silver-eye ice snake king sword.


    The thin silver sword was in Han Sen¡¯s hand, and it was about three feet long and about as wide as a finger. The white silver of the sword gave it the feeling of having been forged from ice, and itsposition was sure to leave asting impression on others. It looked as strong as it really was.


    The handguard was shaped like the wings of the snake it once belonged to, and the de itself was ted with the scales of the creature. It looked beautiful.


    Although it was thin, the silver-eye ice snake king sword was still wider than the silver-haireddy spirit sword, which was thinner than a cicada¡¯s wing. But the snake-king sword felt solid, having been built in an entirely different style.


    Han Sen swung it twice, and felt a certain splendor in splitting the air with it. Overjoyed, he said, "I only need one more sword. Once I get it, I can visit the Royal Shelter and battle the Twin Spirit."

 Chapter 564: Yi Dong Mus Secret Skill

    564 Yi Dongmu''s Secret Skill


    Han Sen fed a ck crystal to the silver-eye ice snake king, and then brought the silver fox back with him. On his way, he encountered several other humans, and passed by them nervously. He held the fox extra tight, afraid that it might attack someone. It was fortunate, then, that the silver fox gave no particr reaction at all.


    That put Han Sen at ease, for at least now - the silver fox was behaving unlike any other super creature, and it didn''t seem likely to attack humans on sight.


    Back inside the crystal pce, the silver fox acted its usual self. It remained calm even when at close proximity to Zero, who waster able to hug the fox. The silver fox seemed indeed quite tame.


    The more Han Sen saw it, the more he was surprised. If he hadn''t watched the silver fox hatch from out of its egg, and had just met it randomly somewhere, he wouldn''t have believed it to be a super creature. He would have thought it was just some ordinary animal that was kept as a pet.


    In his body, he didn''t get the sense that it was a creature. It felt like an average fox from the Alliance.


    The ice-snake and snake-king flesh that Wang Liang delivered was split evenly between Han Sen and each evolver. Everyone received an equal amount, which broadened the mutual respect within the group, ensuring that they could work together in the future.


    Han Sen prepared a whole meal for himself with the snake-king flesh he had received, and when he was full, gave the rest to the angels.


    The size of the snake-king was indeed too big, and if he spent the whole month eating it, he wasn''t sure if he''d receive a single sacred-blood geno point from it. With such uncertainty, he didn''t bother to spend too much time eating it.


    After that, Han Sen arranged a few more hunting expeditions, with sacred-blood creatures as the target. Unfortunately, none seeded for the monsters proved too difficult to kill.


    Although they did not manage to sessfully hunt a sacred-blood creature, over the course of their next few expeditions, the respect that Wang Liang and his men had for Han Sen continued to grow. They may have failed to kill their targets, but they did not incur any losses of their own, either. And they did manage to at least gather the flesh of a few mutant beast souls.


    To be victorious was a joyous thing but facing an overwhelming enemy and making it out alive under themand of Han Sen was a joy of its own. With such excellent leadership, their rising belief and faith in Han Sen could only elerate.


    After a period of them being together, Han Sen was totallyfortable being in the presence of the silver fox. It was so gentle and friendly, unlike anything he had ever encountered before. It was just like a pet.


    When he brought the silver fox out, however, he couldn''t ever find a creature no matter how many miles he travelled. To hunt with it was hopeless, as one couldn''t even sniff the shadow of another creature when the fox was with him.


    Humans weren''t able to sense the presence of a super creature unlike how other creatures of the world could. They were sensitive to any in their remote vicinity.


    The higher level a creature was, the more sensitive other creatures were to its presence. That disappointed Han Sen, because he would always have to leave the silver fox behind in the crystal pce when he ventured out.


    Han Sen had now returned to what was previously known as the ckgod Shelter due to a report he had received of someone looking for him.


    Han Sen went to meet this person, and was surprised to see that it was Yi Dongmu. He hadn''t seen him in quite a while, but his injuries had now fully healed and his vicious wounds were no longer visible.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I was just trying to help. You can let it go. Of course, if you really want to reward me, I''d dly ept the sum of a few billion in cash," Han Sen said.


    But Yi Dongmu coldly replied, "You are asking for money? If you hadn''t tricked me, my injuries would not have been so severe."


    "You can''t say that! I tried to stop you the first time, but you misunderstood. And after the fox was born, you ran ahead of your own volition. That had nothing to do with me," Han Sen said, with his hands raised.


    "When it was born, you dared to tell me you weren''t preparing to attack it yourself?" Yi Dongmu stared at Han Sen, because he thought Han Sen truly was going to attack. He wanted to get in the first strike and earn the kill before he did.


    But Han Sen did not strike, he simply wanted to step back.


    "No." Han Sen denied the im vehemently.


    Yi Dongmu did not further the subject. Instead, he looked at Han Sen and said, "There is an opportunitying up that will allow you to make some sweet money. Are you up for it?"


    "Sure. What sort of money are we talking about? If it''s something risky, though, I don''t want to hear another word," Han Sen said.


    "It''s not risky, but you are talented when ites to assassinations, right?" Yi Dongmu observed Han Sen closely.


    "I''m all right," Han Sen responded casually.


    "If you were able to kill ckgod in the midst of all that then you must be better than ''all right''. I am going to learn a hyper geno art, and if you be my training partner, I''ll pay you." Yi Dongmu exined the deal as straight as an arrow.


    "Because you are really good at assassinations, and your power is tremendous." Yi Dongmu said.


    "You have good taste. I like that you are honest. And, sure, I can be your training partner, but I''m an honest man, too; I must tell you that I don''te cheap." Han Sen was interested in which hyper geno art Yi Dongmu was looking to learn.


    They were both aplished when it came to their learned assassination skills, but if Yi Dongmu was serious enough about learning this skill, then perhaps it would prove useful for Han Sen, too.


    "A problem that can be solved with money is not a problem," Yi Dongmu stated sagely.


    Yi Dongmu had the money it took to say something like this. Although Han Sen asked for a really high price, Yi Dongmu didn''t even blink and agreed. He didn''t even try to haggle or bargain with Han Sen.


    Han Sen then brought Yi Dongmu to the ckgod Shelter''s arena. He really wanted the hyper geno art he was looking to learn.


    "I have to. I have no choice but to perfect this skill if I am to beat Dor." Yi Dongmu''s face looked solemn.


    10:23


    Yi Dongmu was still using a dagger. The way that he would strike was near-untraceable, and it was obvious he had a grasp of the very essence of assassination skills. He hade a long way since Han Sen had first seen him in the First God''s Sanctuary.


    What Yi Dongmu was learning was a skill to sh shockingly fast. The power and speed burst out in under a second, so it was almost like a duplication of the Tornado Knife skill.


    And Yi Dongmu was naturally powerful. The force put into each blisteringly fast strike was remarkable.


    "This is some powerful skill." Han Seen took a few steps back and dodged Yi Dongmu''s dagger. Han Sen himself was highly talented when it came to assassination skills, but he had a great mind too, which allowed for him to sense any iing attacks. If it had been anyone else, the dagger would have found a new home in their belly.


    "I still have a long way to go." Yi Dongmu wasn''t yet satisfied with the skill, and he made sure he kept training with Han Sen.


    Han Sen had met a lot of people who loved to fight over the years, but none were as crazy as Yi Dongmu.


    If Han Sen had not requested a break so that he could eat, he assumed Yi Dongmu would have been practicing with him all day, every day.


    From what Han Sen could see, Yi Dongmu''s skill was already really powerful. Not many evolvers would be able to dodge his first strike, but still, Yi Dongmu was notpletely satisfied.


    "Do you have to put in this much effort? Are you that desperate to master it?" Han Sen couldn''t help but ask, as he ate.


    "I have to. I have no choice but to perfect this skill if I am to beat Dor." Yi Dongmu''s face looked solemn.


    Han Sen almost spat out the rice in his mouth. The reason why Yi Dongmu was trying to learn this skill so much was so that he could beat Han Sen himself.


    Han Sen looked at Yi Dongmu curiously, and with a look that almost suggested pity. In his heart, he thought, "You could have looked for someone else to train with, yet you came to me? And now I know all about your secret skill and what to expect if we fight. No matter how hard you train, you will never beat me, Yi Dongmu."

 Chapter 565 The Demon Shelter

    Chapter 565 The Demon Shelter


    Whenever Yi Dongmu had free time, he would go to practice with Han Sen because he wanted to master that skill.


    Han Sen epted the money he offered, as not to feel bad by rejecting Yi Dongmu''s request. He practiced with him every time he could. The power of the skill surprised him. Even though Han Sen''s battle perception far exceeded Yi Dongmu''s, it wasing to the point where even he would not be able to dodge the shing skill.


    "It''s a shame. You cannot find a skill like this in the Saint Hall, and I wouldn''t mind learning it for myself. I''d wager it would feel great to kill things with this skill," Han Sen said to himself.


    Apanying Yi Dongmu in his practice yielded a few benefits of his own, too. He had to apply his focus to sense when Yi Dongmu was going to attack, and this worked to improve his perception even more.


    The skill that Yi Dongmu was attempting to master was one that employed speed and stealth. In front of Han Sen, the only advantage he had was speed, but beating Han Sen with speed was next to impossible.


    So Han Sen was not particrly worried about Yi Dongmu learning this skill to use against Dor. Even if he mastered the skill, it would still be impossible for him to beat Han Sen.


    If Han Sen hadn''t known about this skill, and Yi Dongmu''s mastery of it, then he might have stood a chance. But now that Han Sen was familiar with the skill, he doubted the possibility of losing to it.


    "Poor Yi Dongmu. It''s not like I want to lie to you, but you are the one who approached me for practice." Han Sen was observing Yi Dongmu, who was training and pushing himself as hard as he could, but his face looked strange.


    During this time, however, the thought of how to obtain another sacred-blood beast soul sword gnawed at Han Sen''s mind. He knew of a few creatures that would be able to provide him a beast soul sword, but they were all too strong for him. The Icefield were too small to host a great many more creatures, so his viable options were limited.


    Even if Han Sen wanted to buy one, he couldn''t, as very few people would willingly part with a sacred-blood beast soul sword; especially for the scarce resources in the Icefield.


    Han Sen decided to drive the Crystal Pce to Yellow-Rock Beach. There were many human shelters there, and he wondered if he''d be able to find someone selling a sacred-blood beast soul sword.


    Han Sen nned to use his Berserk Inferno Bull for a potential trade, believing no one would reject a Berserk sacred-blood shapeshifting beast soul.


    This time, Han Sen brought Zero and the silver fox along with him. Humans would not be able to detect that the silver fox was a creature, and Han Sen believed they would just think that it was an ordinary pet. Bringing it would pose no risk.


    He arrived at the Seaside Shelter which he had once helped im. Han Sen thought people might still harbor animosity towards him, because he had stolen their Necron. To his surprise, however, the ce that was supposed to be called Yellow-Rock Beach was now known as Golden Beach, and the shelter had also changed its name to Dor Shelter.


    "Seriously?" Han Sen''s mood took a hit. If he knew that people adored Dor as much as they did, to change the name of the ce, he would have stayed. At least here he would have been able to receive free benefits, such as creature flesh.


    He took a walk along the Golden Beach, and Zero looked so happy.


    After entering the Dor Shelter, Han Sen managed to locate a few shops that sold beast souls. Unfortunately, he was unable to find one that supplied beast souls of the sacred-blood variety, except for one. But the item on offer was a sacred-blood beast soul gun.


    "Boss, do you have a sacred-blood beast soul to sell?" Han Sen asked.


    "For a small shelter like ours, finding one here would be pretty amazing," the bossughed.


    "Can you introduce me to a shelter that can provide the sacred-blood beast souls I am looking for?" Han Sen enquired.


    The boss gave it a thought and then said, "On the western side of the Ancient Forest, there''s a royal-ss Demon Shelter, which is home to many beast soul shops. If there''s ever a ce to find a sacred-blood beast soul for sale, that would be it. There should be plenty, so if you have your heart set on purchasing one, I''d rmend looking there. Mind you, the journey you must embark upon to get there will be perilous indeed, for many spirit shelters reside along the way."


    Han Sen spent some Dors on a map that would guide him to the Demon Shelter he now sought. He wanted a sacred-blood beast soul sword no matter the cost, so he had to go there and take a look, at the very least.


    The road was long, and Han Sen wanted to kill a few creatures along the way, so he decided to leave Zero and the silver fox behind at the Dor Shelter for a few days while he was away.


    Han Sen followed behind a group of others on his way to the Demon Shelter.


    "Brother, what are you doing going to the Demon Shelter?" On the road, a middle-aged man rode a beast soul stacked with cargo on its back. He asked Han Sen this question politely.


    The group Han Sen tailed was a merchant group on their way to the Demon Shelter for trade. To apany them, Han Sen offered them some Dors to ept his presence. If he could travel with them, there was the safety-in-numbers aspect, alongside avoiding the prospect of getting lost on his way to the Demon Shelter.


    "I heard there are many beast souls for sale there, so I''d like to visit and purchase a few," Han Sen replied casually.


    "There are indeed a good many, but the high-ss beast souls there go for a fair price more than they do at our shelter." The middle-aged man was quite talkative, which allowed Han Sen to gather more intel on the Demon Shelter he would soon visit.


    What most surprised Han Sen was that the owner of the Demon Shelter was someone he actually knew.


    It was Son of Heaven, the boss of Starry Group. He couldn''t believe that he was the owner of the Demon Shelter.


    Son of Heaven and Han Sen had quite a history between them, but ever since the Ning family hade to think that Han Sen was the heir of Han Jing, they had never bothered with him. They had never helped him again.


    Han Sen did not know what Son of Heaven thought of him, but Han Sen was impartial. His feelings weren''t frequently ''felt'' anymore.


    In Han Sen''s eyes, Son of Heaven was unable to ever be his opponent and as such, there was no reason for him to ever care about him.


    If he hadn''te to learn that Son of Heaven was the owner of the Demon Shelter, Han Sen might have forgotten about his entire existence.


    This was unlike how he felt towards Ning Yue, who he dreaded. Han Sen had let his Aqua Reaper live with Ning Yue because he wanted to gather the secrets of the Ning family from Ning Yue.


    But Ning Yue was aware of the abilities possessed by an Aqua Reaper, so he was able to control its behavior and mind and limited the amount of intelligence it provided Han Sen.


    Usually, Ning Yue was alone and unwilling to see anyone. He would just wait. When he had nothing to do, he would just remain by himself and read Buddha books for about ten hours straight. It seemed as if he was extremely focused on learning Buddhism and Tao. He did not rush about and he was not nervous, so Han Sen could learn nothing.


    "If Son of Heaven was half as good as Ning Yue, I would most likely have died at Steel-Armor Shelter." Han Sen was nowmenting the past, and in his heart, the dread he felt about Ning Yue was increasing.


    Luckily, however, Ning Yue had been made host to a parasite by the Aqua Reaper. If he hadn''t been, Han Sen would be extremely nervous.


    Han Sen then remembered something that Son of Heaven used to say, in regards to if Han Sen hade toote, he couldn''t be his enemy. In the past, Son of Heaven was a proud person. Now Han Sen wondered how Son of Heaven would treat him, if they met again. Would he be considered a friend or a foe?


    Han Sen was intrigued and wanted to find out, but his purpose there was to buy a sword. Beyond, that, he didn''t want to see Son of Heaven or get himself into any sort of trouble.

 Chapter 566: A Mascot Monster

    Chapter 566: A Mascot Monster


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Surprisingly, the road to the Demon Shelter had been a rtively smooth one. Han Sen had wanted to kill a few creatures along the way, but he hadn¡¯t had the chance due to the evolvers hired to protect the caravan getting to the monsters first.


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen a royal shelter owned by humans. The building itself was a few dozen miles long and surrounded by forest. Structures built from wood were everywhere, but it was different to know what might be expected. Certain wooden structures were buildings ten-stories high, and they looked mystical and imposing. Around the city, you could see ancient trees reaching for the sky at 40-metres in height.


    "A wooden city like this - it¡¯s quite the fire hazard." Han Sen said to himself.


    "The wood of the Demon Shelter is not just any ordinary wood, because it cannot be burnt," the middle-aged manughed.


    Entering the Demon Shelter, Han Sen parted ways with the merchant group. He looked around, trying to locate shops that traded in the beast souls he was searching for.


    It truly was a royal shelter, as stores that sold beast souls were everywhere and there were even certain streets dedicated to the trade. Other shops even offered one or two sacred-blood beast souls as a premium product to go along with their primary wares.


    Han Sen had only to browse four shops before he found a sacred-blood beast soul. Unfortunately for him, it was a great-sword, which rendered it unsuitable for his Dual skill.


    "This is what a human shelter should be like," Han Sen sighed, thinking his mother was quite lucky. When she entered the Second Shelter, she was sent to a royal shelter that was run by humans, unlike Han Sen.


    The beast soul prices were quite fair, and not dissimr to those in the First Shelter. The sacred-blood beast souls were between 50% and 100% more expensive, and that made for agreeable prices, too.


    To find the sword-type beast soul he was looking for, Han Sen made sure to peruse the offers of every beast soul shop he could enter. Eventually, he came to a shop called ¡¯Precious Beasts¡¯, and he found that it hosted a sword to which he immediately took a liking.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t a proper product, and so the owner of the store presented Han Sen with a beast soul booklet. It was a colored one, provided by the Alliance. There was plenty of information on the sword he was wanting, and the booklet even illustrated the monster it had dropped from.


    It was a Purple-Copper Ancient Sword, and its body was red and purple. It looked rather delicate, and the de was engraved with numerous mystical carvings. It was quite beautiful, with nothing menacing about its appearance. The sword in its entirety was about four feet in length.


    The sword was longer than the silver-eye ice snake king beast soul sword, and slightly wider too. Their appearances were almost pr opposites, as the Purple-Copper Ancient Sword looked quite righteous, against the malevolent-looking snake king sword.


    Taking everything about its appearance into ount, Han Sen deemed it suitable for his Dual skill. This was initially a skill that required two people to cast, but Han Sen had modified and morphed it into one that could be used by himself. This was perfect for his right hand, whereas the other was perfect for his left.


    Having the righteous and the wicked working together would maximize the efficiency of the Dual sword skill.


    The booklet stated that the Purple-Copper Ancient Sword came from a Mascot Beast. Its appearance was not unlike a copper-maned lion, ted with purple scales. Its face was one of portent and mystique, and its formal name was Ancient Mascot Beast.


    "Boss, what are you selling this ancient sword beast soul for?" Han Sen pointed at the Mascot Beast in the booklet.


    "I apologies, but this a premium product of the store. For this, we can only trade." The owner had a soft-sounding voice, but the hint of a boast sugared his words.


    The ancient sword beast soul had had numerous prospective buyers, but the owner had never received a satisfactory offer. It was believed that the owner deliberately turned down each offer to leave the Purple-Copper Ancient Sword there in the store in order to attract potential customers. However misleading this was, it worked, and patrons flocked to the store due to the sight of the sword, made itparable to a number of bigger stores in the shelter.


    The owner hence viewed the Mascot beast soul as a lucky charm and did not relish selling it.


    "What would it take to trade it with you?" The owner said that he wanted to trade a beast soul for a beast soul, which matched Han Sen¡¯s initial idea.


    The then owner frowned and looked at Han Sen, saying, "For my sword, I could only ept a Berserk sacred-blood beast soul in exchange. Also, it would have to be a sword-type beast soul."


    "What about other types of Berserk sacred-blood beast souls?" Han Sen eyed the owner curiously.


    "No." The owner shut down the counter-offer immediately.


    Han Sen caught on to the fact that owner had no real intention of selling the sword. If someone did indeed possess a Berserk sacred-blood beast soul sword, who in their right mind would swap it for an ordinary sacred-blood beast soul sword? Such a transaction would not be remotely fair.


    Han Sen thought it a great shame that the owner had no intention of selling the sword, but he wasn¡¯t willing to give up easily. He did his best to convince the owner saying, "I would like to exchange my Berserk sacred-blood beast soul with yours, but I do not have one that bears the form of a sword. Will you at least think about it?"


    "I am sorry, but this sword must be swapped for a Berserk beast sword." The owner gave a wry smile.


    But the owner thought Han Sen knew he wasn¡¯t willing to sell it, which was why he had said that. Who would be stupid enough to make such an exchange, after all? But maybe it was just because Han Sen¡¯s Berserk sacred-blood beast soul wasn¡¯t very popr ¨C what that why he was willing to trade it for the sword?


    "Brother, you are saying that you want to trade a Berserk sacred-blood beast soul for this sword?" A curious man had overheard Han Sen¡¯s offer.


    "Yes, but the owner isn¡¯t willing to make the trade." Han Sen said, with a hopeless sigh.


    "What kind of Berserk sacred-blood beast soul are we talking about here? If it is suitable, I have a sacred-blood beast soul," the man said.


    "Is it a sacred-blood beast soul sword? It is a sword I require," Han Sen said.


    "Yes," the man replied quickly. He then summoned an icy-looking steel sword. Unfortunately for Han Sen, it was a great-sword. Its body was wide and its length exceeded five feet. It wasn¡¯t the sort that Han Sen was looking for.


    "What is your beast soul? Summon it and let me take a look," the man suggested.


    Han Sen squinted his eyes. Although he did not n to make a trade for the great-sword, he still summoned the Inferno Bull that infused his body.


    Han Sen transformed into a ck bull with great wings and giant horns protruding from his head. The mouths of the man and the owner both sat agape.


    "Oh my days! A berserk sacred-blood transfigured beast soul that flies!? You truly want to trade this magnificent thing for a sword?" the man said, his eyes wide.


    "Yes, that is my desire." Han Sen took away the beast soul and returned to his true form.


    "I will trade - I will trade with you!" the man immediately cried.


    "Hey mister, this is my shop! If you want to trade or do business with this man, I must politely ask you to leave. You can talk with him once he¡¯s also left the building." The owner ran from behind the counter and stepped between the man and Han Sen, with a mean, scowling face.


    "You said you didn¡¯t want to trade - I did not disturb your business," the man countered.


    "Who said I wasn¡¯t willing to trade?" The owner¡¯s face was red, and he had to force himself to speak. He ignored the man and turned to smile at Han Sen. He said, "Mister, did you not wish to trade your beast soul for my Purple-Copper Ancient Sword? I will trade it with you. Yes, I will. I¡¯ll do it right now!"


    "After thinking it over, I¡¯ve realized that the offer is skewed heavily in your advantage. This is a tremendous berserk sacred-blood beast soul, after all," Han Sen smiled.


    "Friend, do not listen to him! I¡¯ll throw in an extra mutant beast soul to go with the great-sword," the man now offered.

 Chapter 567: The Battle with Spirits

    Chapter 567: The Battle with Spirits


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen left the beast soul shop, he walked out with his desired Purple-Copper Ancient Sword and an additional Armored sacred-blood beast soul.


    They were both top-of-their-kind in the sacred-blood league, the ancient sword in particr. It was the best sacred-blood sword a person could get and being able to swap the berserk Inferno Bull for both of these was absolutely worth it. Han Sen was more than happy with the deal.


    Han Sen had even expected to make a loss when visiting these shops for a decent sword, having not expected to make such a decent trade.


    "Friend, how about we go and have dinner together? It would allow us to get to know each other." After he had left the shop, the curious man from earlier caught up with Han Sen and invited him out.


    "Sure," Han Sen agreed. If it wasn¡¯t for this man, he may not have been able to make the exchange and get the sword. It was he who asked to trade initially, and if it wasn¡¯t for his own interest, the merchant may not have seen the Inferno Bull andter settle for the bargain he did. Thanks to this man, Han Sen got the perfect deal and it was because of this that he did not wish to turn down the man¡¯s invitation for dinner.


    The man brought Han Sen to a restaurant and quickly ordered two meals. Then, he began talking with Han Sen.


    The man¡¯s name was Zhang Xiang and he said he was the organizer of an arena designed for thebat of pets and spirits. He gave Han Sen his contact details, telling him that if he ever had a pet or spirit he fancied putting in the arena for battle, all he had to do was call.


    "You sell tickets?" Han Sen asked, confused.


    Zhang Xiang smiled and said, "Sort of, but we mainly trade in the physical transaction of pets and spirits, with some gambling on the side."


    Han Sen¡¯s curiosity was piqued, as Zhang Xiang sold the idea. As little as he made it sound, however, Han Sen knew it was the ¡¯side gambling¡¯ that made the big money.


    "If you have the time, you cane with me to y. There is a challenge arena, and if your pet or beast soul can ovee the trials, you¡¯ll get a lot of money and fame. Any fights following that will only increase the money you could make," Zhang Xiang said.


    Han Sen was interested. He wanted to take a look at the Second Shelter¡¯s range of pets and spirits and learn what level they might be at. He knew he wouldn¡¯t becking in spirits in the future, but if he wanted to sell them for a hefty price, he¡¯d have to establish a rtionship with this ce first.


    Zhang Xiang brought Han Sen to his arena. It was much bigger than he had expected. It was quite shocking that the little arena Zhang Xiang was referring to was actually the arena for the entire Demon Shelter. It could easily seat 100,000 people.


    The arena was split into several different battlegrounds, with each hosting a number of assorted pets and spirits battling it out. They were mostly pets, though, with few spirits fighting at all. Even at this time, however, there were around 10,000 people watching.


    Han Sen then caught sight of Son of Heaven, sitting in the rafters. There was a number of beautiful women around him, watching the biggest battleground of the arena in the middle. Inside, spirits were fighting.


    These spirits were the only spirits in the arena fighting; the rest were just pets.


    Han Sen took a look and noticed that both of the spirits were male. One was a giant Cyclops, the other was a warrior d in heavy armor. As impressive as they looked, they were only knight ss spirits.


    "Why are there only knight ss spirits fighting? Aren¡¯t there any royal spirits?" Han Sen casually enquired.


    "You must be joking! Spirits are not that easy toe by. The higher-ss spirit it is, the harder it is to recognize the owner, as well," Zhang Xiang exined. "The whole arena has only ever had one royal spirit, and it has never found an opponent for it go up against. Our arena put down a substantial bounty in search of another royal spirit that could do battle with it in the arena, and the winner of such a fight would earn for themselves a free sacred-blood beast soul. But we¡¯ve still had not any takers


    "What kind of sacred-blood beast soul are you offering?" Han Sen was interested, for what reason would he decline a free sacred-blood beast soul?


    "Brother Han, are you suggesting that you have a royal spirit?" Zhang Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    "Yes, I have one," Han Sen said.


    "What kind of spirit? Are you really looking to put yours to the test?" Zhang Xiang looked at Han Sen excitedly.


    "I would first have to see what manner of sacred-blood beast soul I¡¯d be getting," Han Sen said.


    "It¡¯s a four-winged thunderbird. It is a rare, flying and mountable beast soul." Hearing this, Han Sen quickly pulled out his beast soul booklet to take a look at what it was exactly.


    "Brother Han, can I take a look at your royal spirit first?" Zhang Xiang was rubbing his hands excitedly as he asked.


    "Of course." Han Sen then summoned Snow Charmer.


    Zhang Xiang looked at the Snow Charmer and then his eyes almost popped out as he screamed, "A royal female spirit!"


    Han Sen frowned his eyebrows. Fortunately, they were in a private room. If they hadn¡¯t been, Zhang Xiang¡¯s grating scream would have drawn the attention of everyone.


    "Brother Han, I knew from our first encounter that you are a very special person! I can¡¯t believe you have such a beautiful royal female spirit in your possession. It is so very precious - are you ever going to sell it?" Zhang Xiang was nearly leaping with excitement, his eyes not leaving the Snow Charmer for one second. It was as if she had frozen his gaze upon her.


    "No." Han Sen had never thought spirits were suitable for trading as they were extremely intelligent. To him, it would be no better than human trafficking. Han Sen wasn¡¯tcking in money, either, so there was no reason for him to ever sell it.


    Zhang Xiang looked disappointed, but he still happily arranged the Snow Charmer¡¯s challenge with much excitement.


    Shortly after two other spirits had ended their battle, the host drummed up excitement by saying, "Our Demon Arena is heating up, as we¡¯re getting set to a host a battle between two royal spirits. It has been a long timeing, but our royal spirit demon has finally received a challenger!"


    From the audiences, noise and chatter quickly erupted.


    "Another royal spirit actually showed up?"


    "Is it true? Another?"


    "I wonder what kind of spirit it will be; I hope it¡¯s a pretty woman. Man, that would be awesome!"


    "Hmm, look at the list of challengers. It¡¯s listed right there as ¡¯Snow Charmer¡¯. That sounds like a woman to me. I¡¯m not sure what she looks like exactly, but that doesn¡¯t sound like another ugly cyclops!"


    "Right! Just by hearing the name I know that it will be a beautiful female royal."


    "ce your bets people - who do you think is going to win?"


    "Of course it will be the demon - just hearing the name you can tell which of them is the strongest!"


    ...


    After Son of Heaven, who was sitting in the rafters, heard the speech by the host, his eyes looked strange. He said to himself, "A royal female spirit, huh? Well, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s impossible for it to beat my demon."


    The demon spirit belonged to Son of Heaven. The entire Demon Arena belonged to Son of Heaven, as well.


    Yet the demon spirit did note from the Demon Shelter - it was something he had spent a great deal of money procuring. Its original name wasn¡¯t ¡¯demon¡¯, either: this was just a title Son of Heaven had bestowed upon it to match the arena.


    Son of Heaven wasn¡¯t worried that the demon spirit might lose, however. His demon was one of the top royal spirits one could possess, and he had equipped it with a few high-level beast souls. He refused to believe another spirit might ever possibly beat his own.


    But this was not just a fight between two spirits: it was a show of one¡¯s power and wealth. After all, spirits could make use of beast souls, when they were provided them by the owner of the spirit. But Son of Heaven did not believe anyone had the talent to achieve victory over him.

 Chapter 568: Who Is This Person?

    Chapter 568: Who Is This Person?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The battle was about to start. Han Sen gave his beast souls to the Snow Charmer to increase her power.


    The list of beast souls he gave her included the sacred-blood, Blood-Scale armor Han Sen received in exchange for the sword from earlier, a Gargoyle glyph, a Golden Roarer to ride, a Golden Rock Worm King, Berserk pet armor, Nightmare Wings, a Snow-Lady transfiguration beast soul, and a Desert Bird. The Snow Charmer would be able to take advantage of all those beast souls, and so Han Sen made sure to transfer them to her for her usage.


    But the Snow Charmer used ance, and Han Sen did not have a sacred-bloodnce. This meant she would have to rely on her default weapon. However, her opponent would be another royal spirit, and so her Ice-Blood Lance was sure to deal decent damage.


    In the arena, the Demon was already there. It was a two-meter tall warrior, ted in ck armor and wielding a greatsword. It was no ordinary-looking greatsword, and it could very well have been a sacred-blood one.


    When the Demon entered the arena, it did so to the weing cheers of much apuse. It was to be expected; after all, a battle of royal spirits was a supremely rare urrence. The Demon was the only one owned by the arena, too.


    "Brother Han, is your Snow Charmer ready to enter the arena?" Zhang Xiang looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen nodded to confirm his preparations wereplete, and then the Snow Charmer walked out and into the arena.


    When the Snow Charmer came out, the audience went crazy, screaming with excitement.


    "It really is a female spirit. Whoa, she is so beautiful!"


    "Ah, this royal spirit is far too pretty."


    "Who is the owner of this spirit? He is a lucky man, indeed."


    ...


    Son of Heaven watched the Snow Charmer¡¯s reveal with focused eyes. Initially, he wasn¡¯t too concerned with theing fight, and he hadn¡¯t even asked who his Demon¡¯s opponent would be. But the Snow Charmer¡¯s appearance startled him, and so he sat up, captivated.


    In the beginning, before the arena, Son of Heaven wanted a beautiful spirit for himself, but there did not exist many in this world for him to im. The likes of an actualdy spirit were even rarer. The appearance of his challenger was enthralling to see, and his eyes were wide in admiration.


    The fight began. Holding its greatsword high, the Demon roared and dashed towards the Snow Charmer.


    The Snow Charmer did not move, but her body shone with a red armor that was decorated in a variety of different glyphs. The icy cane she held in her hands became the Ice-Blood Lance she would use for battle.


    Then, a golden light hovered between her legs and from it, what appeared to be a golden beast formed and raised the Snow Charmer upon its back. She had be ancer of elegant doom.


    Dong!


    The Snow Charmer rode the Golden Roarer majestically, and their perfect synergy made them look like they were one. The speed at which she rode towards the Demon enabled Raging Impact. The Ice-Blood Lance thrust into the Demon and the Demon¡¯s greatsword shed the Snow Charmer.


    The Demon took a few steps back, but fortunately for it, the armor had not been pierced. The sh that the Snow Charmer received was fair, but under the protection provided to her from Raging Impact, she was not hurt. After the dust settled on their opening moves, it was too early to gauge who seemed likely to win.


    Son of Heaven¡¯s eyes gleamed with a certain fire. It was too soon for him to level up and gain ess to the Second Shelter, so he had never seen a Golden Roarer before and was therefore unfamiliar with its talents and abilities.


    Son of Heaven was shocked to see the equipment that the Snow Charmer was loaded with. He knew that whoever owned that royal spirit was no ordinary person.


    "Someone call for Zhang Xiang!" Son of Heaven ordered for the people beside him to locate Zhang Xiang so he could inquire about who the Snow Charmer¡¯s owner was. He also wanted to know if there was any chance he could bargain for possession of her.


    Zhang Xiang quickly appeared in front of Son of Heaven and politely said, "Boss, is there anything you require?"


    "Who is the owner of that Snow Charmer?" Son of Heaven asked.


    Zhang Xiang hastily replied, "It is a young man of the name ¡¯Han.¡¯ He must have arrived here from another shelter. He is a reserved fellow, so I wasn¡¯t able to learn much about him."


    "Han?" Son of Heaven could not help but frown, as that surname brought up many unpleasant memories. It reminded him of a person he hated a lot.


    But Son of Heaven shrugged it off, believing the name was a coincidence and that the Snow Charmer would assuredly not belong to the Han Sen he used to know. That person was ate arrival to the Second Shelter, and he had only been there for less than a year. It would be impossible for him to acquire such spirits and beast souls in that amount of time.


    "Wait until the battle is over. Then bring him to me." Son of Heaven ryed this order to Zhang Xiang and did not say anything more.


    Although the Snow Charmer¡¯s performance was amazing, and the beast souls she owned were pretty remarkable, Son of Heaven still believed she was no match for his Demon. He watched quietly.


    The shes of the two spirits had pumped the audience into a frenzy of sheer excitement. The colliding ofnce against sword, the trading of blows between a beautiful woman and a warrior, and the apaniment of a terrifying mount rallied the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm to the max.


    "The royal spirits¡¯ fight is much better! Now that I think about it, the fights between knight ss spirits suck."


    "Of course this is awesome. Just look at the beast souls they use; they are sacred-blood ones."


    "I really want a royal spirit. If the Snow Charmer was mine, that would be a dreame true!"


    "Stop dreaming, then! It would be impossible for an ordinary person such as you or me to take a shelter. Even if you did, the spirits would most likely ignore you. The chance to tame a royal spirit is 10,000 to 1. It would be easier for you to win the lottery."


    ...


    "Demon, it is time for you to reveal your true strength!" Son of Heaven observed that the mood of his audience was fever-high. A creepy smile raised his lips.


    All of a sudden, the Demon leapt out of the battleground and screamed as a light emanated from the partings in its te armor. The body quickly morphed into that of a ck ape built from metal.


    "A sacred-blood cksteel Ape? I had no idea that the Demon had a sacred-blood transfiguration beast soul." Someone recognized the Demon¡¯s transfiguration beast soul and screamed aloud in mounting excitement.


    But this was not the extent of its abilities. The Demon pointed its greatsword and summoned a yellow lion which had a horn on its head. After the lion appeared, it roared at the sky intimidatingly.


    "A sacred-blood pet Golden-Horn Lion? That is not fair! How is the Snow Charmer supposed topete with that?"


    "Two versus one? And it¡¯s a sacred-blood pet! Victory for the Snow Charmer is surely unobtainable now."


    "He is too rich. He has too much money. It¡¯s only a royal spirit, but it was stocked with so many beast souls."


    "There is nothing we can do. There are not many spirits."


    Everyone was in a heated debate over the most recent turn of events, and Son of Heaven was wallowing in the chatter of praise. He loved nothing more than to crush those who opposed him.


    But before the Demon could start attacking, the Snow Charmer made a move of her own. Her body started to shine, and a really beautiful Snow-Lady transfiguration beast soul appeared tobine with the Snow Charmer. From it, the Snow Charmer¡¯s hair turned white, her eyes gleamed silver, and her body was consumed with a biting frost.


    "Ah! It is a humanoid transfiguration beast soul! It almost looks human now."


    "Is the Snow Charmer¡¯s transfiguration a sacred-blood type?"


    While everyone was reeling from shock, the Snow Charmer raised hernce. A red-armored beast with four wings then spawned. It approached the Golden-Horn Lion.


    The two beasts collided with each other. One could not ovee the other, which resulted in a stalemate that rocked the audience to their cores. No one had expected the owner of the Snow Charmer to be so rich, almost as rich as the Demon¡¯s owner himself.


    When Son of Heavenid eyes on what was happening, he was just as rattled. It was normal to have armored beast souls raise a sacred-blood pet, but that wasn¡¯t something ordinary elites could do. It must have had really strong power.


    "Who is this person?" Son of Heaven furrowed his brow once more.

 Chapter 569: Meeting Son of Heaven Again

    Chapter 569: Meeting Son of Heaven Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Son of Heaven was still in shock, he saw the Snow Charmer raise hernce again. A ming bird of fire soared through the sky, looking like a phoenix, raining fire down on the battlefield.


    "Ah! It¡¯s an aura-type beast soul. How does that work?" The look on Son of Heaven¡¯s face was bleak. An aura-type beast soul employed area-of-effect techniques best designed to go against groups of opponents. It was something sought after by numerous parties and shelters. He was in disbelief at the sight of an aura-type beast soul being used by a royal spirit. Even worse, the radius of the attack seemed significant, which might have suggested it was a sacred-blood aura-type beast soul. The color drained from his face.


    Son of Heaven¡¯s assessment was incorrect, however. The range of a Desert Bird¡¯s aura was no different than the Second Shelter¡¯s sacred-blood beast soul; the difference between the two was in power. Still, it was an intimidating attack and its efficiency was still quite remarkable.


    The Demon had been totally restrained by the attack, and no matter what beast soul it had or at what quality, it could not ovee the Snow Charmer¡¯s bombardment. They were both royal spirits, yet the Demon could notpete with her.


    Even without the Desert Bird, the double Berserk armor and glyph would have proven too much for the Demon to breach.


    The Snow Charmer paid no heed to the fruitless attacks of the Demon and traded them for a significant blow to her opponent¡¯s weak point. In reaction to the critical hit, the Demon fell backwards, screaming in agony.


    "It¡¯s too strong. This is sick!"


    "If I had those beast souls, I¡¯d be that strong, too."


    "This is no longer an arena, it¡¯s a showcase of one¡¯s richness!"


    "Yep, the Snow Charmer¡¯s owner is too freaking rich!"


    "I may not know who that person is, but I didn¡¯t think they could get sicker than Son of Heaven."


    "It¡¯s like two fairiespeting, in that it has nothing to do with us."


    ...


    Son of Heaven couldn¡¯t stop his face from twisting and contorting as he viewed the battle. After a while, he ordered his Demon to throw in the towel. Acknowledging his opponent¡¯s victory, he felt extremely depressed.


    If she killed the Demon, every sacred-blood beast soul he possessed would be gone. Even someone like Son of Heaven could not incur such a significant financial blow.


    "Bring him to me. I want to see who this person is." Son of Heaven gritted his teeth. From what had just happened, he felt humiliated.


    Zhang Xiang quickly went in search of Han Sen and when he found him, said, "Mister Han, the boss wants to see you!"


    Zhang Xiang did not dare refer to Han Sen as "brother," anymore. The performance of the Snow Charmer had well and truly rattled him. He knew that Han Sen was an extraordinary character and could not possibly be any lower in status than Son of Heaven himself. He now felt the need to refer to him more appropriately.


    "Son of Heaven?" Han Sen looked at Zhang Xiang and quietly asked.


    "Yes," Zhang Xiang replied.


    Han Sen then casually said, "If he wants to see me, then tell him toe down and meet me. I don¡¯t have the time or interest to go up there."


    "But... Mister Han, please, wait here for a moment." Zhang Xiang, having received his permission for an audience with him, ran off to inform Son of Heaven.


    "Fine, I will go and see who you are." After Son of Heaven heard what he had said. He suppressed the anger he felt in his heart and followed Zhang Xiang back down to Han Sen¡¯s room.


    The moment he pushed the door open andid eyes upon Han Sen, he stiffened as if he had just suffered petrification. He just stood in the door frame and did not move.


    He could not believe that the Snow Charmer¡¯s owner was Han Sen. He could not believe that Han Sen, who had only just gained ess to the Second Shelter, had already amassed such a fortune.


    "How is this possible?" Son of Heaven¡¯s face was a mixture of conflicting emotions.


    Zhang Xiang was standing behind Son of Heaven, looking at him with shock. He was used to seeing Son of Heaven as cocky and intimidating, but this was the first time he had ever seen him show restraint.


    "Does he not dare to go inside fully? God, what happened? Who is that man named Han? He seems to have stricken fear into Son of Heaven himself!" Zhang Xiang thought, looking upon Son of Heaven¡¯s face but misunderstanding him.


    Son of Heaven was not afraid of Han Sen, it was just that Ning¡¯s family avoided Han Jing and they had issued a decree stating no member of the Ning family could have any contact or conflict with Han Sen. So, when Son of Heaven saw Han Sen, he was crippled with shock and was unsure of what to do.


    He did not dare throw Han Sen out, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t be friends with him, either.


    "Didn¡¯t you want to see me? What are you standing there for; aren¡¯t you going to say your bit?" Han Sen looked at Son of Heaven with amused confusion.


    "You. Why have youe here?" Son of Heaven wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to say. He had never bowed to anyone else before, and he wasn¡¯t used to showing modesty or courtesy. An unexpected meeting such as this made Son of Heaven ufortable, and it shed with the way he generally presented himself to others.


    "I heard there was a sacred-blood beast soul up for grabs here at the arena, so I came to take it. Can I have the Four-Winged Thunderbird now?" Han Sen smiled wryly as he spoke.


    Son of Heaven¡¯s eyebrows jumped as he looked at Han Sen, and then said emotionlessly, "Zhang Xiang, give him the Four-Winged Thunderbird."


    Zhang Xiang had never seen Son of Heaven behave like this before. He was bbergasted, but he nodded and then went to retrieve and deliver the Four-Winged Thunderbird to its new, rightful owner.


    "Ah, there it is. Well, I have what I came for. I should get going now, perhaps I¡¯ll see you around." Han Sen took the beast soul and prepared to leave.


    Son of Heaven¡¯s face looked quite ghastly, and he moved his lips as if to say something, but then stopped.


    Han Sen left the Demon shelter almost immediately. The human shelters were well-developed around here, but it made it more difficult to kill creatures here than on the ice fields.


    There were too many people. If you weren¡¯t attacking a spirit shelter, you¡¯d most likely end uppeting against others for the kills of the local creatures. The greater resources a ce had, the more people it would attract. It was unavoidable, really.


    Back in the Crystal Pce, Han Sen teleported to the Alliance.


    Now that he had both swords, he just needed to perfect the Dual-de skill itself. After that was done, he could finally tackle the spirit shelter he wanted.


    Back in the Alliance, he stuck to refining the Dual sword skill each and every day. He practiced and practiced to ensure that he could master it.


    Because beast souls couldn¡¯t be used on Sk, Han Sen stuck to practicing in the training room. At the same time, he was trying to perfect his wielding of the Silver-Eye Ice Snake King sword and Purple-Copper Ancient Mascot Beast sword.


    Annie wasn¡¯t particrly thrilled about Han Sen upying the only high-ss training room all the time, because that was the only room that had artificial gravity.


    To have gravity support, you had to visit the gravity chamber. But the things that you were able to do in such chambers were quite limited, and those ces were too restrictive to train freely. For this, Annie was quite upset.


    When Annie arrived that day, she saw that the high-ss training room was still in use. She bit her lip and went to the control room. She wanted to take a look at what Han Sen was doing in there. If he was training in there, then she¡¯d let him be, but if he wasn¡¯t, she was determined to kick him out.


    As a guard of Ji Yanran, Annie had great authority. Quickly, she obtained the tape of footage from the training room and took a look.


    "Training a sword skill?" Annie saw Han Sen in the video training with two beast soul swords.

 Chapter 570: Dual Blade

    Chapter 570: Dual de


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Annie watched the tape for a while, and her demeanor changed. She cared little for his power or speed, but she was shocked when observing his skills.


    She noticed Han Sen¡¯s left hand was holding a thin, silver sword. The style was quite floaty, and each sh was reminiscent of some toxic snake leaping out of a cave to strike. His arm was swinging from a wild variety of angles, and it was impossible to guess where he would be thrusting or shing next.


    In his right hand, he was holding a purple and copper sword, and the style was very free and wide. The power of each swing brought with it the force of a mountain.


    The beat and rhythm of each sword skill were different, and they didn¡¯t follow each other. If Annie saw these two skills being cast individually, she wouldn¡¯t think much of it.


    It was the fact that they were being cast in tandem, by the same person, that amazed her.


    Each hand rolled and waved with a different beat and a different rhythm, and it was hard to believe anyone could use both hands so effectively. It was like two people using a sword but in one.


    The more Annie watched, the more shocked she was. This was not any ordinary dual-de sword skill, that was for sure. It had to be somethingpletely different, one that employed both hands to do things separately. Very few evolvers in the Alliance could achieve something like this.


    It required more than talent to do something like this, as you needed a lot of focus to control both hands individually. If youcked this, you would quickly be confused and lose all semnce of the skill.


    There were a few surpassers that had evolved in a way that gave them two personalities, so they could control each hand independently and cast two sword skills at the same time. But amidst evolvers, such a thing was very rare.


    Annie really wanted to know whether or not he could use a dual-de skill such as this in a proper fight. It would be quite terrifying to go up against someone who could.


    After thinking for a while, Annie left the control room and went towards Han Sen¡¯s training room.


    Inside the training room, Han Sen was frantically practicing with his Dual skill. Han Sen did not have two personalities, and controlling two minds used a lot of focus that could be better spent elsewhere. This meant that Han Sen¡¯s willpower was far stronger than anyone else¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t, using a Dual sword skill like this would split his personality.


    All of a sudden, the training room¡¯s door was open. A shadow rushed through with a sword in its hand and speedily approached Han Sen. He didn¡¯t even see the shadow¡¯s face before lifting his sword to block the iing strike.


    Dong!


    The swords struck each other, and when the sparks cleared, Han Sen noticed it was Annie.


    "Annie, what are you doing?" Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows.


    Annie did not answer. Instead, she brought up her longsword and cast a skill. Although her move did not hit anything, it looked like a thunderbolt. It was quick enough to interrupt Han Sen¡¯s intention of continuing to talk, and it only gave him the time to try and block.


    It was too quick. Han Sen¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t enough to block Annie¡¯s attack, so he had to use two. He managed, but it was no small feat, and he was sloppy in his execution.


    "Annie, are you looking to kill someone?!" Han Sen managed to regather hisposure and yell his question.


    Although it was a question with a certain gravitas, Han Sen knew that if she truly wanted to kill him, he¡¯d have been unable to dodge or block her previous strike.


    Annie remained silent, and she restarted her assault. Her method ofbat was wide and quick, like the brief shes of lightning. To evolvers, her speed was remarkably scary, and few would be able to withstand her attacks.


    Han Sen, however, was able to block every strike, and Annie could see for herself that he was using different sword skills without a single misstep. It was an exceptional choice.


    "You can really do two things with one mind, can¡¯t you? You can cast two skills, one for each hand," Annie spoke with surprise, and her face looked strange.


    Han Sen was super happy to be able to repel Annie¡¯s attacks. Annie¡¯s sword skills were quick, even quicker than the Twin Spirit itself. This was a perfect opportunity for Han Sen to train against someone with fast skills.


    Annie was a surpasser, and although she lowered the speed of her attacks to go against Han Sen, she was still faster than any other evolver. Ordinary evolvers could never hope to dodge her frantic attacks.


    Annie merely wanted to give Han Sen a quick test, and after doing so, she was ready to leave. But Han Sen shouted and ran towards Annie with both swords drawn.


    "Youe here, try to act cool and then just leave? I can¡¯t let you walk away so easily." Han Sen swung both of his swords in a bid to get Annie to stay.


    Annie was surprised at his behavior. She made a hum sound and stayed her exit. She brought up her longsword once again and ran towards Han Sen, deciding to beat him up before leaving.


    She didn¡¯t boost her sword speed from earlier but kept it at what it was instead. But even like that, it was both faster and stronger than Han Sen was capable of dealing with.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dual sword skill was strange, but Annie still thought it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to beat him.


    Dong!


    Annie¡¯s sword struck Han Sen¡¯s silver sword in his left hand. She expected the strike to knock the sword away, so she could follow up with a couple more hits and push Han Sen to the brink of defeat and achieve the revenge she sought for the game Han Sen yed upon her previously.


    But when the two swords collided, Han Sen¡¯s sword did not receive the impact how she predicted it would. In fact, she felt an unnerving strength encroach and push against her own sword. She felt as if she had hit nothing at all.


    "This sword skill of yours is spooky." Annie¡¯s heart was wondering why her skill was unable to disarm Han Sen how she wanted it to.


    After a few more shes, Annie was fairly sure that Han Sen¡¯s left hand was imbued with Yin Force. When her sword shed with his, she felt his sword feed and drain most of her energy and power. Unless Annie was willing to amplify her powers beyond what any evolver could do, there would be no way she could knock the sword out of his hand.


    "Then I¡¯ll just go for your right-hand sword." Annie switched her target and attempted to go after Han Sen¡¯s Purple-Copper Ancient Sword.


    Dong!


    Annie¡¯s longsword met the ancient sword and immediately felt a horrible strength push back against her. Although the force was not as grievous as her true max potential, it was enough to prevent her from knocking the sword out of his hand.


    "How can he possess such power?" Annie was puzzled and distraught.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dual skill was far from abination of two separate sword skills. He was employing Yin and Yang, fusing the sword skill with Yin Yang st. The bnce of Yin and Yang was helping each other,bining the skies and humans together.


    Although now it was just the first shape, and he obviously had not mastered yet, it was still a shock for Annie to witness this.


    The number of surprises she was receiving only kept growing and growing. The sword skills Han Sen possessed were incredibly special. This was the first time in her life she had been able to witness an evolver with such tremendous power, and it truly amazed Annie.


    Dong!


    Lightning now erupted from Annie¡¯s body and following her next attack, the thenar space on both of Han Sen¡¯s hands were cut. His swords were sent rocketing away, and the force made them both pierce and remain stuck in the metal walls of the room.


    Annie looked at Han Sen onest time. Then she turned around and walked away. Her tall and slender shadow left the training room.

 Chapter 571: There Is a Problem

    Chapter 571: There Is a Problem


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Annie returned to her room. She reimed the videotape she had watched earlier and sent it via a specialmunicator.


    At the same time, in the same office, a middle-aged man opened the videotape. After watching it, he closed his eyes and reclined in his seat. It seemed as if he was resting, but then he opened his eyes and looked at the video once more.


    "One mind controlling two things; is this really the heir of Han Jing? Is Han Jing¡¯s prediction going to turn out correct?" The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows as he spoke to himself.


    Themunicator on his table rang again. He looked at the number and smiled. He picked up the call and saw the image of a beautiful woman fill the screen.


    "Yanran, where did you find the time to talk with your old man today? Shouldn¡¯t you be spending your free time with your boyfriend?" the middle-aged man joked.


    Ji Yanran blushed and said, "Dad, what are you talking about? You know I always care about you."


    "I know my daughter cares about me, worry not. But recently, you have been spending less and less timemunicating with me. If you do have the time, try and talk to your mother once in a while, as well. I know she can be mean, but she loves you and misses you dearly," the middle-aged man said.


    "I know, father. I was just talking to Mom, and yes, she keptining about me," Ji Yanran said.


    "Right, wait until Han Sen has finished serving in the army before introducing him to your mother. You two aren¡¯t young anymore, and if there aren¡¯t any issues prohibiting it, you both should get married sometime. I am still waiting for my grandkids."


    "Dad, you really want me to get married that much?" Ji Yanran¡¯s face was red, but she was happy to know how epting her father was.


    "Are you saying that kid named Han isn¡¯t good enough for you? Fine, I¡¯ll get Annie to throw him into the ck-gue Star and get him chained up in some mine somewhere. He can dig there for the rest of his days while you go and find someone you like," the old man jested, with a cold face.


    Daughters always knew what their fathers thought, and Ji Yanran knew exactly what this middle-aged man was thinking, too. Sheughed and said, "Fine, quit your kidding about. When he¡¯s done serving the army, I¡¯ll bring him around so he can meet you and mother. If you aren¡¯t satisfied, I¡¯ll throw him into the ck-gue Star myself!"


    "You seem quite confident. It looks like my daughter really has been attracted by someone. To think that the daughter I have had for 20 years will be taken away..."


    "Dad, can we quit pretending? Let¡¯s talk like normal!"


    After the call ended, the middle-aged man¡¯s smile soon faded away. He carefully perused the information Annie had sent him, along with the videotape. His fingers tapped the table as he read, and he didn¡¯t say a word until he was done.


    "Han Jing Zhi, you cause much unrest even in death." After a break of silence, the old man sighed. He closed the information tab.


    Battling Annie must have cost Han Sen a lot of willpower. After their encounter, Han Sen retired for the day and did not continue training his Dual sword skill. He returned to his bedroom andid down on his bed, reading news on Sk.


    Many media stations in the Alliance were covering theing election for a new leader. This was a massive event for the Alliance. Nominees from every system were selling themselves, scrambling for every vote they could im.


    On the list of nominees, Han Sen spotted a strange name that evoked a sense of familiarity.


    "If Ji Ruo Zhen became leader..." Han Sen read it once and then sighed. A puzzled expression spread across his face.


    Then, he decided to read about other topics, including one that pertained to shelters. Apparently, some genius kid managed to evolve before he was 20 years old. A surpasser killed a certain sacred-blood creature. Some demigod used a punch to break a shura battleship, etcetera, etcetera... These news topics, however, were enough to bore someone to tears.


    "If I don¡¯t be a demigod, it¡¯ll be far more difficult for me to ascend and be better than everyone else." Han Sen¡¯s eyes were shining, confident in his ability to one day be a demigod. But first, he¡¯d have to be wless with all the basics. If he didn¡¯t, he could very well die.


    So far, no human had been able to enter the Fifth Sanctuary. And that was why nobody knew what it looked like on the inside.


    Han Sen did not want to rule the world, he just wanted to be free. He didn¡¯t want to be governed by the whims of others, restricted and restrained from doing what he wanted.


    The death of Han Sen¡¯s father was a mystery, as well. If he did not have the power he sought, he might never uncover the truth about his death.


    While Han Sen was lost deep in thought, themunicator rang. It was Yang Manli. Han Sen knew Yang Manli would not seek him out if it wasn¡¯t something important, and as he answered the call, her entire body filled the screen.


    "I am afraid you have a problem." Yang Manli wore a grave expression.


    "And what problem would that be?" Han Sen casually asked. Problems followed him wherever he went, so what was one more to the equation?


    "The special security group has given us a mission. It is to protect a person who has just levelled up and reached the Second Shelter," Yang Manli promptly exined.


    "Is he from our Goddess Shelter?" Han Sen asked.


    "No, he¡¯s from the ice fields. He¡¯s over in Starwheel Shelter, right now," Yang Manli said.


    "Is this person special in any capacity?" Han Sen didn¡¯t think Yang Manli would refer to this person as a problem if he were any ordinary person.


    "It¡¯s the son, Dong Sen," Yang Manli said, heavily.


    Han Sen was quite shocked, and so he said, "That is quite the coincidence!"


    "It is. That is why I said you are in trouble. That man wouldn¡¯t idly sit back and watch you im the ckgod Shelter, and your men are the ones who are listening to Dong Li. With his son there, it¡¯ll be difficult to maintain our hold on the ckgod Shelter," Yang Manli said.


    "I can¡¯t believe they have made us be his guardian. That Dong Li got me good, and it¡¯s not like I can reject this responsibility," Han Sen said and smiled.


    "You can smile at a time like this?" Yang Manli rolled her eyes. If she were in Han Sen¡¯s position, she doubted she could eat. But there Han Sen was, smiling.


    Again, Han Sen smiled. Then he said, "Why shouldn¡¯t I smile andugh? No matter how much he has nned, control of the shelter resides firmly on the feeble shoulders of his son. He might not have what it takes. And besides, there is protocol to follow. There is no way Dong Li will be able to kick us out."


    "Maybe you are right, but if those people don¡¯t listen to you and follow the son¡¯smand instead, what will you do?" Yang Manli thought Han Sen was being too naive.


    "That¡¯s fine by me. But for as long as I am around, the ckgod Shelter will be too. If I am gone, then the shelter will be destroyed. It¡¯s as simple as that," Han Sen said, with a streak of cold in his tone. Still, he did sound calm.


    When Yang Manli heard what he said, she felt a frightful chill race down her spine. Beneath Han Sen¡¯s calm voice, Yang Manli could feel the slither of something sinister. It was something she had never felt from Han Sen before today.


    Yang Manli took a deep breath. "He wants to see you."


    "Sort it out tomorrow; it¡¯s toote right now." Han Sen was exhausted and could not muster the motivation to travel to the shelter again today. He talked with Yang Manli for a while longer and then hung up.

 Chapter 572: Its Just a Cat

    Chapter 572: It¡¯s Just a Cat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Mister Han, I have admired your name for a long time. Today, I finally get to meet you!" In the ckgod Shelter, a young man shook Han Sen¡¯s hand with awe-driven sincerity.


    Han Sen smiled and looked at Qi Xiuwen, a person who was young, handsome, and most certainly outgoing. He had a smile that could melt the collective hearts of the entire world.


    But in Qi Xiuwen¡¯s features, Han Sen could spy the shadow of Ning Yue. Still, Qi Xiuwen was much younger.


    Ning Yue¡¯s heart and mind operated in tandem, neither feeling differently from the other. Inner-disputes concerning morals and other such things stem from the differences of ideals and favoring of people¡¯s hearts and minds, but it wasn¡¯t so with him. Qi Xiuwen was no different than the norm, in this regard.


    In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, Qi Xiuwen was a little girl in his mother¡¯s clothing, applying too much make-up and trembling in her high-heels. He was clearly attempting toe across as mature.


    Even though his appearance left much to be desired, he meant well. Perhaps he would make a name for himself in the future, but for now, he was clearly too young.


    Han Sen continued to observe Qi Xiuwen. He nodded but didn¡¯t care much for him and didn¡¯t consider him a threat or potential opponent. His opponent wasn¡¯t even in the general vicinity of ckgod Shelter; he wasn¡¯t anywhere across the ice fields, either. From Han Sen¡¯s point of view, this was a small ce and to keep it running against all odds wasn¡¯t really worth it.


    "Big Brother Han, I must have you take care of me in the future. I have only just arrived in the shelter, so could you provide me with some mutant flesh and beast souls? It would be most favorable if they were of the sacred-blood variety, too!" Qi Xiuwen presented himself as lowly, like an absolute newbie.


    "Sure, no problem," Han Sen agreed.


    Qi Xiuwen was made immeasurably happy, and said in appreciation, "Then I will be sure to rely on you in the future! Father told me there is much I should learn from you. If it is okay with you, could you bring me along next time you go out to hunt creatures?"


    "Sure," Han Sen agreed.


    Han Sen made Yang Manli sell the flesh and beast souls that Qi Xiuwen desired to him. If he was willing to pay, there was no reason for his request to be rejected.


    "Mister Qi, why are you being so polite to Han Sen? The ckgod Shelter and its people are ours. Say the word, and we will have him thrown out." An evolver spoke to Qi Xiuwen slyly, once Han Sen had departed.


    Qi Xiuwen quietly said, "Things aren¡¯t what they may seem to you. Han Sen really is quite something and kicking him out would not solve the problem. Attend to your own responsibilities and do not go against him. I will be around him for the time being, discussing various matters."


    "Why?" A few evolvers looked at Qi Xiuwen with befuddled expressions.


    "If you want to beat someone, it¡¯s easier when you get close to them," Qi Xiuwen calmly said.


    ...


    Yang Manli was very confused. She expected a great deal of things to change when Qi Xiuwen arrived at the ckgod Shelter but was surprised to find everything mostly the same. Everyone continued to listen to Han Sen¡¯s orders and everything was business as usual.


    Qi Xiuwen, however, followed Han Sen around wherever he went like his shadow. It was almost as if Han Sen had asserted himself as his master, whereas Qi Xiuwen had epted the role of a servant. Or like they were teacher and student.


    But Yang Manli thought something was amiss with Qi Xiuwen¡¯s behavior. Despite Qi Xiuwen¡¯s apparent and continued respect for Han Sen, Yang Manli couldn¡¯t help but feel a little paranoid of something sinister lurking beneath the newbie¡¯s exterior.


    "I think there is something wrong with that Qi Xiuwen. Please, be careful and don¡¯t get too close with him." Yang Manli made sure to remind Han Sen, whenever they had a moment to themselves.


    "Understood," Han Sen agreed, but he didn¡¯t seem too concerned. Whenever Qi Xiuwen asked him something, Han Sen continued to teach and exin things.


    Yang Manli made sure to remind Han Sen of her suspicions many times, but Han Sen didn¡¯t make a single change.


    "I think we need to talk about the problem that is Qi Xiuwen." Yang Manli approached Han Sen, who was getting ready to go out on a hunt. She made sure to block his passage.


    "Fine. Speak." Han Sen smiled, sat down, and looked at Yang Manli.


    "That Qi Xiuwen is dangerous. He is trying to please everyone around you, but he is something else. He is a slithering snake." Yang Manli said her piece straight, hoping to talk some sense into Han Sen and get him to pay attention.


    "I know," Han Sen nodded.


    "If you know, why do you still conform to everything he asks?" Yang Manli looked him in the eye and said.


    Han Sen stopped to think for a second, then he tilted his head and replied, "Manli, have you ever owned a pet?"


    "I am talking about something serious here!" Yang Manli was starting to sound annoyed.


    "Why am I not being serious? I¡¯m just wondering, have you ever owned a pet?" Han Sen smiled and asked.


    "No." Yang Manli couldn¡¯t be bothered, but still answered.


    "I used to know a neighbor who owned a cat. It was a really big, good-looking panther. It had thick ck fur and the neighbor really cherished it. He groomed the cat each and every day, fed it luxurious cat food, and provided it with a magnificent cat house."


    Han Sen smiled and then continued, "Whenever I walked past his house, I could look over and see the cat sunbathing in the yard like some lord, behaving like the master of the house. Whenever it was upset, it would chew up the shoes in the house and whenever the master wasn¡¯t paying attention to it, the panther would tear up the books he was reading."


    Yang Manli¡¯s face lit up, as if she had just realized something. Then she started looking at Han Sen with wondering eyes, as if she were in deep thought.


    "I was curious. So, I went to ask the neighbor why he spoiled the cat like that," Han Sen said.


    "And what answer did you receive?" Yang Manli curiously asked.


    Han Sen sighed and said, "Well, the neighbor just rolled his eyes and said, ¡¯Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s only a cat? Its world is fairly small and as a master, I am its everything. In the reverse, from your point of view, it is only a cat.¡¯"


    After he said that, Han Sen patted Yang Manli¡¯s shoulder and said, "You go do your thing. Our world does not belong here."


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s shadow leave the room, Yang Manli¡¯s emotions were inplicated knots. A prevailing emotion, however, was one of shock.


    "So, after all, he does not value Qi Xiuwen. And he does not prioritize the well-being of the ice fields or the ckgod Shelter in his heart?" Yang Manli¡¯s eyes looked confused, and she continued talking to herself. "To you, Qi Xiuwen is merely a fun pet."


    After Han Sen left the shelter, he boarded his Crystal Pce and went off in search of more mutant creatures to hunt. The flesh of the mutant creatures he had hunted previously had all been eaten, which had raised his amount of mutant geno points to 76. It was close to being maxed out.


    Although there were many mutant creatures in the sea, eating their flesh took a long time, due to the rareness of small mutant creatures out there.


    The silver fox perched upon Han Sen¡¯s shoulder with a wagging tail. It watched the fish outside the sea with eyes of fervent wonderment.


    "In the Crystal Pce, the silver fox¡¯s presence doesn¡¯t seem to be noticed by the creatures of the sea. Perhaps this is my chance," Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 573: Solo in the Shelter

    Chapter 573: Solo in the Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Look silver fox! I¡¯m so poor. It¡¯s already hard enough for me to look after myself. I haven¡¯t got enough food, I can¡¯t keep warm, and now I need to take care of you, despite the fact that you eat so much? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the fact that you eat, don¡¯t get me wrong, but you want everyone else to get their fill, too, don¡¯t you? How about you help us catch a few fish. If you do that, we can help you cook it. It¡¯d be nice if you chipped in, so how about it? Does that sound good?" Han Sen smiled in his attempt to discuss matters with the silver fox.


    Zero gave Han Sen a disdainful look. The way she looked at him was as if she had just witnessed him trying to abduct a young girl.


    The silver fox tilted its head, looking at Han Sen in a confused way.


    "Fish... over there... you... grab it... we... cook it!" Han Sen pointed at the fish swimming past the Crystal Pce¡¯s windows, making wild gestures with his hands and legs to try to get the silver fox to understand.


    But when the silver fox looked towards the windows, it just reverted its gaze back to Han Sen. Then it walked underneath Han Sen and used its tail to hook his leg, rubbing its head as it frequently did.


    "Geez, you are the child of a super creature. Have some dignity! It is obscene for something so fierce to act so cute. This world is cruel, and you must master your abilities ofbat if you wish to survive. Do you understand?" Han Sen was now trying to lecture the silver fox. He pointed at the windows once more and said, "Go! Catch me a fish or you¡¯re not having any food tonight."


    The silver fox¡¯s face continued to look innocent. It quietly whined to itself as it carried on rubbing its face against Han Sen¡¯s legs.


    Not long after, Han Sen gave up. With a hopeless expression, he picked up the silver fox and said, "Another useless thing I have to take care of."


    But then, Han Sen had an idea. Although he couldn¡¯tmand the silver fox to hunt, and his previous attempt to kill sacred-blood creatures under the sea had failed, a new idea struck him.


    "It¡¯s okay not to hunt! I just need to bring you to the spirit shelter. If I did that, wouldn¡¯t all the creatures start running off? That means I could reach the Spirit Hall with ease. The only thing I am not sure of is whether the spirits will run off, as well. But if they did, I could pick up the spirit stones for free. Ha! I am such a genius." Han Sen¡¯s face smiled like a radiant flower, as he thought of how he might easily obtain numerous spirit stones with little to no trouble.


    "Come, my cute little silver fox. I have cooked you a fish fillet. Would you like to try some?" Han Sen was still super happy. After his bright idea, he leapt into the sea and caught a fair number of fish to cook for the silver fox.


    Seeing the silver fox eat the fish fillet slowly, the way Han Sen smiled hid his eyes beneath numerousyers of creases. He said, "Good boy! Good boy! Eat more and more. When you are full, let¡¯s get to work."


    Han Sen hunted a few more mutant creatures on the seabed and the haul was good enough tost a month. Then he drove the Crystal Pce back to the ice fields.


    After they were back onnd, Han Sen grabbed the silver fox and ran towards the royal shelter. They arrived in no time at all.


    The royal shelter was now standing before them, and numerous creatures were walking in and around its exterior. Han Sen took another look at the silver fox in his hands and quietly whispered, "This is the moment of truth."


    Continuing to hold the silver fox in his arms, he resumed his run towards the royal shelter. Just as he had hoped, all the creatures ran away at his approach. Not a single creature attempted to bar his passage, quickly fleeing before he even got close.


    "Haha! I am going to be rich." Han Sen, upon entering the royal shelter, smirked at the absence of a single creature there. He wondered where they all might have gone, but then hastily ventured towards the Spirit Hall.


    He entered the Spirit Hall without any trouble. But much to his dismay, he saw that the Twin Spirit continued to stand firm where it should have been. It didn¡¯t run off as he had expected it to.


    Seeing the silver-haireddy and blonde-haireddy pick up their swords, Han Sen summoned his beast soul armor and glyph. He then summoned his Purple-Copper Ancient Sword and Silver-Eye Ice Snake King Sword.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The Twin Spirit¡¯s swords came upon Han Sen like a hard rain. The silver sword and golden sword crossed each other, as if they were trying to trap him in a of des.


    But what surprised Han Sen the most was the fact that their sword skills were elerating more and more. They were getting faster and faster, with each hit being heavier and heavier. He felt as if he couldn¡¯t hold out much longer.


    Pang!


    The silver-haireddy dealt Han Sen¡¯s shoulder a blow which drew blood. Fortunately, it was not in a critical spot and so the damage wasn¡¯t severe.


    Han Sen knew that he had not perfected his Dual-de skill yet, and that it still possessed a few ws. But right now, there was nothing else he could do. He battled the Twin Spirit for half an hour, and after receiving a few more hits, managed to summon his wings and fly away.


    The Twin Spirit was unable to fly, and the other creatures of the shelter would not dare approach Han Sen, for he still had the silver fox in hispany. So they just watched Han Sen fly away.


    "I¡¯ll be back!" Han Sen shouted at the Twin Spirit as he escaped to the skies.


    "You are such a heartless fox. I give you nice food every day, treating you as I would treat my very own son. You saw me get injured, didn¡¯t you? So, howe you didn¡¯t help me out? You white-eyed fox!" Han Sen was gasping as he spoke to the silver fox.


    He thought that if he was injured by the Twin Spirit, the silver fox would be enraged enough to leap into the fray and protect its master. But all it did was stay perched on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, not moving an inch.


    The silver fox was behaving as if it didn¡¯t see or hear anything. It did, however, lick his wounds after the escape, like it did once before. Almost immediately after the silver fox¡¯s application of its saliva, the wounds cleared up.


    Han Sen was frustrated, but he wasn¡¯t mad at the silver fox. Seeing it care for his injuries, he smiled at the silver fox and rubbed its head.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t walking away empty-handed. No matter how often he practiced his Dual skill, he had been unable to perfect it. It was designed to deal with the Twin Spirit especially, and if he hadn¡¯t been able to at least test it out with them, there was no real telling whether or not it could be perfected as the ideal skill to go against them.


    He had also discovered that he could run into royal shelters with no trouble at all. He could walk into this particr one and battle the Twin Spirit whenever he desired. If he came back here a few times, every now and then, he could finally master his Dual skill and beat the Twin Spirit.


    "Fine. If I can¡¯t get it right the first time, I¡¯ll be sure to get it right by the tenth. And if it¡¯s still not mastered by then, I¡¯ll go there a hundred times." Han Sen¡¯s heart was hyped, and after taking a break to restore his health and energy, he ran back to the royal shelter with the silver fox in hand.


    Every time Han Sen battled the Twin Spirit, he lost. But during each fight, Han Sen¡¯s Dual-de skill would improve in some way or another.


    After this, Han Sen continued to harass the Twin Spirit in such a way, but still, the spirit did not dare leave the Spirit Hall. They were afraid Han Sen would run in and take the spirit stone if they weren¡¯t around to protect it.


    Han Sen was getting better and better, and he went to the royal shelter at least once every two days. Whenever he was losing, he¡¯d escape to heal, mull over why he lost, and make amends to any area of his expertise or skill that he could to improve upon.


    Han Sen believed that if things continued in such a way, his Dual-de skill would rival the Twin Spirit in under a month.

 Chapter 574: The Ice Skin Battle

    Chapter 574: The Ice Skin Battle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lately, Han Sen¡¯s life had seemed to be going smoothly. He managed to collect a lot of taxes from people at the ckgod Shelter, sessfullymanded evolvers to hunt for him, and had been given the opportunity to visit the royal shelter as much as he pleased to train against his ultimate foe; the days had be rxing and stress-free.


    Han Sen¡¯s life was going well. Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s life was not going well. He had traveled 10,000 miles to the ice fields before noticing Han Sen was the current owner of the ckgod Shelter.


    Xue Yi Kuang was not averse to crowds of people, but if he were to spook Han Sen away, that would be bad.


    So Xue Yi Kuang had been patiently waiting for his moment. He collected as much information on Han Sen as he could, before moving in to kill him.


    Today, Han Sen was leaving the ckgod Shelter to go to the royal shelter and further train his Dual skill with the Twin Spirit. This time, however, as Han Sen was running across the ice fields, the silver fox raised its head in a peculiar manner. The hairs of its silver coat of fur stood on their ends and its drowsy eyes were perked and wide awake. The silver fox looked in the direction of a giant cier not too far away from them.


    Han Sen patted the alerted silver fox¡¯s head to calm it down, but he was aware of what it had been looking at. As he stroked the fox, Han Sen started looking at the nearby cier.


    "Come on out, friend," Han Sen gently called out.


    From behind the cier, Xue Yi Kuang, who was d in all-white clothing, emerged. His strong body was not something people were likely to forget, and his skin was transparent like ice. It was even more delicate than the skin of a woman. Combined with his grisly figure, it was a striking juxtaposition.


    "Xue Yi Kuang?" Han Sen frowned as he looked at him. At the exchange event, he caught sight of Xue Yi Kuang, but he had assumed that hecked the high-profile his brother Xue Yi Yang did. He didn¡¯te on stage to give a speech, but nevertheless, Han Sen remembered him.


    Xue Yi Kuang did not respond. He merely raised his fist and started running towards Han Sen. He was over ten meters away from Han Sen, but in one step, he had already appeared in front of him. Han Sen watched his crystal-like fist and observed the frosted aura that surrounded it.


    Dong!


    Han Sen summoned the silver-snake sword and brought it down on the iing fist. Following the strike, Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s fist was not even bleeding. Han Sen took a few steps back, his sword ringing from the mighty sh as if it had been brought down on rock.


    Xue Yi Kuang still did not say anything. His fists were like a blizzard, furiously thrashing towards Han Sen. Every punch was loaded with the power to kill a man, and the ferocity at which they wereing was frightening to witness.


    Han Sen was holding two swords now, and he decided to put his Dual skill into action against his new nemesis. Rapidly, swords and fists repeatedly shed against each other.


    Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s icy fists were difficult to damage with a de, and Han Sen¡¯s swords continued to ring and cry with each strike. Han Sen was surprised and worried.


    "Is everyone in the Xue family a madman? If a person has a difference of opinion, why not talk about the issue? Staying silent, raising fists, and seeking to kill is barbaric. This guy is freaking insane!" Han Sen did not have the time to talk, but these thoughts raced through his heart.


    Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s fisting skills were too cruel. Even with Han Sen¡¯s level of sword skills, he was being suppressed. He had to rely on his Dongxue Sutra to keep up with Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s pace.


    Xue Yi Kuang was a far better fighter than Xue Yi Yang. Han Sen was putting all his effort into the fight, but it was proving barely enough to keep him alive.


    After a blizzard passed through, Xue Yi Kuang fell back. The snowstorm disappeared as quickly as it appeared. Then, Xue Yi Kuang stood where he was and said, "You really are something. You are able to block my blizzard skill?"


    "Xue Yi Kuang, I hold nothing against you. What is this all about?" Han Sen furrowed his brow.


    "Pah! I don¡¯t need a reason to kill anyone. If I want to kill, I will kill; it¡¯s that simple." Xue Yi Kuang looked at Han Sen with proud eyes. "But you, you really are something. You are strong enough to make me use Ice Skin."


    "Ice Skin isn¡¯t that great," Han Sen spoke with a disdainful face.


    Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s eyes went cold. Heughed and slowly approached Han Sen. With every step, the frosty aura around him increased, his skin crystallized even further, and the endless chill that epassed him grew thicker. He was looking more and more like an ice man.


    Now they stood three meters apart. Han Sen could already feel the cold air emanating from Xue Yi Kuang. Han Sen was surprised, wondering why the Ice Skin that belonged to the Xue family could emit frosted air whereas his couldn¡¯t.


    Xue Yi Kuang was getting closer and closer, and his entire image looked frozen. Han Sen imagined every cell of his foe¡¯s being was now ice. He was like a veritable ice demon.


    But even though Han Sen was in the process of learning the same Ice Skin, he was actually starting to feel cold. He felt as if there was frost building up inside him.


    "In this world, few evolvers can open their gene locks. Today, you should relish that which the tapestry of fortune has bestowed upon you; the opportunity of death by my first tier of Ice Skin." Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s eyes were so cold as he spoke. When he resumed his punching, it felt as if the air itself was going to solidify.


    Han Sen tried to take a step back, but the fist was too quick and he was unable to dodge it effectively. So, he used his Mascot Beast sword to fight back.


    Dong!


    The fist collided with the sword, and a horrible force of icy power burst forth from Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s fist. Within a moment, the Mascot Beast sword was wholly consumed by ice, and as if it was a living parasite or infection, it frantically weaved a course down the sword to Han Sen himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers were the first to feel the assault of this spiteful ice, and he could feel the pulsing of his blood slow down as if it were about to freeze.


    Han Sen was frightened, and he abandoned his sword to fall back. Unfortunately, his fingers remained numb, and they did not obey his wishes. It was like they did not belong to him.


    It was fortunate that he had learnt Ice Skin. Making use of it, the feel of his fingers returned and the fright of frostbite diminished.


    "What¡¯s going on? Xue Yi Kuang has only learnt the first tier of Ice Skin, but that is what I have learnt, as well. How has he managed to open his first gene lock and unleash such power while I cannot?" Han Sen¡¯s face looked grave when he stared upon Xue Yi Kuang.


    Xue Yi Kuang observed Han Sen¡¯s fingers contact the ice of his power but was curious as to why they did not die. He lifted his eyebrows sharply and moved to attack Han Sen once more.


    Xue Yi Kuang had unlocked the first gene lock, and this provided a wholehearted boost to his power and speed, and particrly to the strength of his ice. His only limit was his body, since he couldn¡¯t consume the whole power of the first gene lock. He couldn¡¯t draw upon such energy from his body.


    If someone touched his body, they would be frostbitten; even a sacred-blood weapon, would be affected, such as Han Sen¡¯s sword. The number of evolvers with such scary amounts of power was extremely low.


    Han Sen and his Snow-Lady thenbined into one. His heart was beating like mad, and his kidneys were in hyperdrive for the formtion of energy. His legs had received an incredible boost to their speed, and Han Sen managed to bob and weave his way past every iing fist.


    That day in the exchange event, Han Sen heard that a talented evolver could unlock their first gene lock before they became a surpasser. Because theycked the correct fitness level required to fully unlock it, people like that were practically indestructible.

 Chapter 575: Absorbing Ice Power

    Chapter 575: Absorbing Ice Power


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xue Yi Kuang was like a demon. His eyes gleamed red and his body was wholly crystallized. The atmosphere around him swirled with a biting frost. Although it couldn¡¯t deal damage, if an ordinary person were to touch it, it would make them feel as if they were falling into an ice cave.


    Han Sen used all of his power to run his Ice Skin skill, and it was only enough to repel the invasion of the frosty air that sought to consume him. He did not dare touch Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s actual body because his ice powers were simply too strong.


    "The talent that I stole really isn¡¯t that reliable. It¡¯s the same first tier Ice Skin, but there is such a big difference. What could have gone wrong?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    When he learned Ice Skin, he did not use a geno solution. Unless the Ice Skin Xue Long Yan possessed was fake, what other exnation could there be for it being so weak?


    When Han Sen was learning Nano Crystal, he used a geno solution toplete the first tier of Ice Skin. At first, Han Sen was really d about learning Ice Skin. But right now, this knock-off Ice Skin was proving itself to be worthless against Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s version of it.


    However, Dongxue Sutra¡¯s formation was amazing. Although Xue Yi Kuang had opened his first lock and became incredibly powerful, he still could not hurt Han Sen.


    That being said, it did little to sway Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s resolve, and the blizzard that epassed him only seemed to grow. His eyes were blood red, and his fists flew quicker than the tumultuous waves of boiling water.


    Han Sen continued to dodge, falling back as he did. Xue Yi Kuang was too fast, though, and he did not dare let Han Sen slip away from the battleground he had established. He was putting him in a very dangerous situation.


    But in the midst of all this, Han Sen noticed something quite strange. The frosty air that was bursting out of Xue Yi Kuang was being doused by Han Sen¡¯s Ice Skin. He didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but after a while, he started to feel that the power he had been suppressing was now inside him. It coursed through his entire body, empowering him.


    The absorbed frost gathered up in greater and greater amounts, but it did not hurt Han Sen. It mixed with his insides, bing a part of him.


    "Does this mean I can absorb Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s frosted air?" Han Sen thought to himself, happily.


    With this absorption of ice power, his Ice Skin seemed different. Han Sen could not put his finger on it exactly, but his body did not seem to be bothered by the plumes of frost Xue Yi Kuang continuously emitted.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was wearing his Blood-Scale armor. He threw his own fist to collide with Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s. He was unsatisfied with the absorption of the atmospheric ice power and thought the amount he had consumed was not enough. He wanted to see if he could absorb the power right from the source¡ªXue Yi Kuang himself.


    When the fists connected, however, he felt an overwhelming stock of ice power absorb into his body. Within seconds, his arms, half his body and his entire blood flow became frozen. His exterior was quickly encased in ice, removing his ability to fight or even move.


    "Go die." Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s eyes burst with a me of hatred, painting Han Sen with the color of murder. Onest fist sought to drill itself into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    "Oh, crap! The ice power was too much for my Ice Skin to consume immediately." Han Sen was terrified, and his mind raced with a thousand thoughts of how he might escape this dire predicament.


    Boom!


    The silver fox on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder finally moved. Like a silver thunderbolt, it leaped towards his master¡¯s enemy and tore into Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s fist with its talon. With a sh of lightning, the ice that surrounded his fist was shattered, and his entire body was sent flying away. Electricity consumed Xue Yi Kuang, and when he hit the ground, his body was adorned with wretched scorch marks. His hand that suffered the dig of the talons had been blown to gory bits and pieces, revealing the bone of his arm.


    Xue Yi Kuang looked at the silver fox with utter surprise; he was shocked.


    The silver fox howled madly, and like an illuminated shadow, it jumped on top of Xue Yi Kuang.


    "Aaaargh!" Xue Yi Kuang iled his arms madly to try to stop the attacking fox, but they did nothing. His chest was torn open with a collection of scratch marks, and blood started gushing like a fountain. The terrifying power of the thunderous fox had shattered everyst bit of ice that dressed Xue Yi Kuang.


    The silver fox seemed to be really mad, and it angrily circled Xue Yi Kuang like a silver shadow. Thunder and lightning cracked the sky as it observed its master¡¯s opponent.


    Xue Yi Kuang, who was so strong, was utterly defenseless under the paws of the silver fox. Once more, the silver fox pounced to pierce its talons into Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s body, drawing rivers of blood. His body was now a collection of bloody ravines and ck, scorch marks.


    Xue Yi Kuang was terrified, repeatedly screaming in fear. The ice power inside him resumed its activity, but without the strength to bear it, he became encased in an icy sarcophagus of his own making. The silver fox had firmly proven the abhorrent power that resided within it, and there was nothing Xue Yi Kuang could do to revert the tides of this fight.


    "It really is a super creature. It¡¯s only a pup, yet it is frighteningly powerful." Han Sen¡¯s mouth was agape. Even though he had always suspected that the silver fox possessed an undemonstrated strength, he never thought its power would be so fierce.


    Xue Yi Kuang, who had opened the first gene lock,cked any remote chance of resisting the attacks of the silver fox. All he could do was watch himself get electrified.


    Pang!


    A silver lightning bolt struck Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s chest. It lifted him into the air and away until his body crashed into an icy wall. There was so much force in the throw that the wall shattered as Xue Yi Kuang barreled through it. His body was now like charcoal, and he fizzed and crackled with residual electricity. His body convulsed and twisted madly with no refrain.


    It looked as if he couldn¡¯t breathe, and whatever gasps he could manage were going to be amongst hisst.


    "No way! This is impossible," Xue Yi Kuang cried out. He had great trouble keeping his eyes open. He stared over at the silver fox, that stood atop the snow softly and elegantly. He could not believe he was going to be killed by what looked like a mere fox.


    The silver fox turned into a silver shadow onest time and bolted over to Xue Yi Kuang again.


    "Aaaargh¡ª" Boom!


    Xue Yi Kuang could not even finish his scream before a mighty sh froze him like a ck, charcoal statue. As a stiff wind blew, what was once the body of Xue Yi Kuang sumbed to a gust and drifted away as nothing more than dust and echoes.


    "So, Xue Yi Kuang died just like that?" Han Sen opened his eyes widely, trying to observe the traces of ck dust floating upon the breeze.


    He had been so used to seeing the silver fox tame, calm, and harmless, that he had almost forgotten that it was a fierce super creature. Seeing it be something so scary and violent was quite shocking.


    He then returned his thoughts to the current state of his body, which was still mostly encased in ice. The blood inside was little more than ice, as well. If he couldn¡¯t defrost himself soon, he would perish.


    Han Sen slowly turned back on his Ice Skin, and he felt the ice that covered him start to thaw. It gradually turned into a frosted air that swirled its way into his body.


    The silver fox quietly sat on the snow beside Han Sen. It did not even blink as it observed the ice seep back into the ground as water.


    The icy air that swirled in and around him started to be expelled, returning to the atmosphere without form. His iced skin became crystal, and his flesh and bones turned transparent.


    As time passed, the amount of power Han Sen expelled got heavier and heavier. The transparency of his flesh and bones increased, and you could now see his veins.

 Chapter 576: The Real and the Fake Ice Skin

    Chapter 576: The Real and the Fake Ice Skin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As more and more time psed, the chilled air within Han Sen was bing stronger and stronger. His cells were moving, but it felt as if they were turning into crystals.


    At the same time, the Dongxue Sutra started running, and a strange feelingpelled Han Sen to stop his practice of Ice Skin.


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked ghastly. He was excited to try tobine the frost air with his own cells and unlock his first gene lock. But not after he started the Dongxue Sutra.


    "Could it be that these two skills contradict each other?" Han Sen was a little annoyed. If these two skills could not co-exist together, it ran the possibility of them frying his mind and turning him crazy.


    The silver fox watched Han Sen wake up, and when he did, it ran towards his legs to rub against them. His foul mood made him push the silver fox away in irritation.


    Seeing the silver fox¡¯s pitiable face, Han Sen¡¯s heart was given a shock. He pulled out a small mirror that had been prepared for beetle night. Looking at himself in the reflection, he did not notice anything strange.


    When Han Sen cast Ice Skin, he felt the chill rise. Although it wasn¡¯t as scary as Xue Yi Kuang¡¯s, it still made some water turn into ice. If this was normal, Han Sen would be d, but when he looked at himself in the mirror again, he saw cold sweat dotting his forehead. He could clearly see in the mirror how his eyes were starting to turn a faint shade of red. While it wasn¡¯t stark and obvious to see, a good look would reveal the encroaching color.


    Han Sen thought that his eyes were starting to look like those of the Xue family; cold, callous, and cruel.


    "Oh my days! What the hell is this skill? This is not right. Normally, I would never kick silver fox away, and I wouldn¡¯t be so moody. Can that crappy Ice Skin really change someone¡¯s personality?" The more Han Sen thought about it, the more annoyed he got. He thought about breaking the mirror, and he started to fear something had truly gone wrong with him.


    He immediately cancelled his training of Ice Skin and cast the Dongxue Sutra. He retreated into a state of meditation, which woke up his cells and generated a sweet, pleasing fragrance.


    The frosty air was chased out by the pleasant smell, out and away from his cells. This generated a white fog around Han Sen.


    He was a beginner of the Dongxue Sutra and he had yet toplete the first tier. It could not rival Ice Skin, and that was proven with the entire hour it took to expunge the frosty power that had gathered inside his body.


    Han Sen continued to sit on the snow, and he repeatedly cast Dongxue Sutra. The silver fox was sitting down near Han Sen as well, surveying the area with serious vignce. He didn¡¯t move an inch.


    The sky became clogged with dreary clouds, and a blizzard began to form all around. Han Sen was soon buried in the snow, and it wasn¡¯t long until he represented the image of a snowman.


    The body of the silver fox supported no snow, however. It just maintained its position, awaiting its master¡¯s next move.


    It snowed all day and all night and still, neither Han Sen nor the silver fox moved. The snow on Han Sen turned to ice, releasing frosted air beneath the sun.


    "Whoa! That is a beautiful little fox." Not too far from them, the voice of a woman sounded.


    "Liu Qing, don¡¯t be fooled by its appearance! No matter how cute a creature may look, it is most likely a cruel and despicable monster on the inside. I have never seen a creature such as this before and therefore, more than ever, we should be careful!" A man¡¯s voice followed.


    A man and woman trudged through the field of snow, inching closer and closer in the direction of the silver fox.


    The woman noticed the silver fox didn¡¯t move a single inch, and it continued to just sit there. Next to it was a snowman. With unexpected surprise, she said, "Oh, and there is a snowman! The little fox keeps looking at it. Do you think maybe that it built the snowman?"


    "Your imagination knows no bounds. Tell me, how might a fox build a snowman? Obviously, that has to be the creation of someone else here. But I will admit that it is a bit strange. Why would the fox just sit there and not move?" The man was bing more curious, as well.


    "Let me go check it out. Perhaps it is frozen." The woman secretly wanted to touch the fox.


    The man quickly pulled her back, saying, "Careful! That thing could be luring us closer, for all we know! It could be a trap. We should just run up there and smack it with our swords; problem solved, danger averted."


    After this, he summoned a beast soul sword and started running towards the silver fox, waving the sword as he went. When the man brought his sword down to strike his target, he hit nothing. The snowman next to the silver fox moved.


    An icy hand reached out, using its middle finger and index finger to stop the fall of the de.


    The only noise that sounded was a quick katcha, and the de of the beast soul sword was cleanly cut in two by those two fingers.


    The man and woman were shocked, and so they quickly retreated. Then, they saw the snowman begin to crumble. A human shadow emerged, grabbed the fox, and ran off. Within two seconds, they hadpletely disappeared.


    "It¡¯s a fox fairy!" the woman screamed.


    "What fox fairy? That was just a humanoid creature," the man said, with his face depleted of color.


    They hadn¡¯t seen Han Sen¡¯s face clearly, only the shape and shadow of a man grabbing the fox and running off.


    "Yeah, a fox fairy that shapeshifted into a human." The woman could not escape her belief of it being a fox fairy.


    Regardless, the man and woman did not believe what they had seen was a human. But who could me them? Why would any man be buried under snowfall and remain like a snowman, only to emerge, grab a fox, and quickly sprint away without leaving a single footprint? Ordinary humans wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!


    Quickly, a rumor spread that a humanoid fox fairy creature lived out on the ice fields. A lot of strong people began looking for it, but to no avail.


    Han Sen, meanwhile, had returned to the Crystal Pce with the silver fox. He tried running Ice Skin again, ue to having now removed the frosty power he had absorbed from Xue Yi Kuang. Using it now, his body no longer felt chilled, and he instead became nice and cool.


    As he was running the skill, he looked into his mirror carefully. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, his tension finally eased.


    But now, despite theck of frosty air, the Ice Skin still felt different than it did before. While it was running, his brain felt chilled. His mind and perception, however, became sharper.


    The longer he ran the Ice Skin, the more calm he felt. It seemed as if nothing could affect his emotions right now.


    "This is strange. There must be something wrong. The Xue family¡¯s Ice Skin must have some sort of problem." This made Han Sen remember the speech Xue Yi Yang gave at the exchange event, which pertained to another skill called Ice Heart. It was a Qi Gong that was supposed to calm your emotions and put them to rest. People said that everyone in the Xue family had learnt Ice Heart.


    But every Xue family member Han Sen had met possessed an angry personality, and this made him think that this Ice Heart had a problem.

 Chapter 577: Conspiracy

    Chapter 577: Conspiracy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was still unsure whether or not his Ice Skin had issues. Regardless, he decided not to continue practicing it and put it aside. Instead, he moved his focus on to training with the Dongxue Sutra.


    Han Sen wanted to learn the first tier of the Dongxue Sutra sooner now, so he could unlock his first gene lock.


    He saw the strength that Xue Yi Kuang had possessed through the unlocking of his own first gene lock. Han Sen was beginning to realize that acquiring such power would be imperative for the future, particrly with his desire to do battle with super creatures. He had witnessed first-hand the strength possessed by super creatures, like what the silver fox and the blue seahorse had shown, and he knew he would have to improve a great deal before he could be a match for them.


    "I wonder what powers I might gain after unlocking the first tier gene lock with the Dongxue Sutra? This skill may not have powers attributed to the elements like fire and water, or even thunder; it only makes my body smell good! Unlike Zhu Ting¡¯s Deadly Perfume, can I beat my opponents through just a pleasant body odor?" Han Sen mulled.


    He came to the realization that no, it would not be possible. Dongxue was the master of Xuan Men, yet using the power of smell to beat foes seemed like such a feminine move. It didn¡¯t quite match his persona.


    Han Sen was hoping to acquire grand performance enhancements following his unlocking of the first tier of the Dongxue Sutra. Still, he couldn¡¯t rush such a thing. So, Han Sen trained and practiced it every day, purifying himself from the problems that arose with Ice Skin at the same time.


    Also, Han Sen¡¯s mastery of Dual was almostplete. Soon, he could take on the Twin Spirit for real, but even though victory seemed achievable, it would still be a difficult fight.


    Han Sen also spent time nning how he might cooperate with Li Xing Lun and Brother Philip inunching an attack on the royal shelter. Although he would be able to take on the Twin Spirit at the royal shelter by himself and im the area, it would be a waste not to take out the spirits and creatures that resided there.


    When the spirits were there, the creatures would gather up inside the shelter. If the spirits were captured, then the creatures would run off. If you wanted to kill them, you¡¯d have to look for them one-by-one. If he took the opportunity tounch a strike with Li Xing Lun and Brother Philip, they¡¯d at least be able to take down a couple of sacred-blood creatures and increase his sacred geno points.


    "Brother Han, are you free today? Could you teach me how to fight?" Han Sen had just returned to the ckgod Shelter, and already Qi Xiuwen was fretting for his attention.


    "I don¡¯t have the time; I have had deeds of greater importance on my mind recently," Han Sen responded.


    "Brother Han, what big things are you looking to do?" Qi Xiuwen¡¯s eyes possessed a strange look as he questioned Han Sen.


    "It¡¯ll be a cooperative task with the Starwheel Shelter and Philip, in which we will take down the royal shelter," Han Sen casually answered.


    "Brother Han really is a person who does big things. I would like to help, though. I can aid you when the timees to take on this royal shelter you speak of," Qi Xiuwen excitedly said.


    "If you have the heart, I will provide you with the task of enlisting the aid of the Starwheel Shelter and Philip Shelter." Han Sen smiled and looked at Qi Xiuwen fondly.


    "I will not disappoint you!" Qi Xiuwen asked for a few of Han Sen¡¯s men, and then took off to the Philip Shelter.


    "Mister Qi, you really are going to help Han Sen take down the royal shelter?" After they had left the shelter, an evolver following Qi Xiuwen posed the question.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Qi Xiuwen said.


    "If you are going to fight, at least wait for us to bring down Han Sen. At least that way, you can be the one to lead the fight. If we take down the royal shelter now, doesn¡¯t that just benefit Han Sen?" The evolvers weren¡¯t able to understand.


    Qi Xiuwen smiled and replied, "You are wrong. If we let Han Sen take down the shelter now, we will be the ones to benefit."


    "Why? What are you nning to do?" The evolvers were ardent followers of Qi Xiuwen, and their interest in their master¡¯s goals was fervent.


    "Do you know what lies on the other side of the royal shelter?" Qi Xiuwen did not answer them directly.


    A good many of the evolvers shook their heads because none of them had traveled beyond the royal shelter before and espied whaty behind the royal shelter of the ice field.


    "After I leveled up to be an evolver and arrived at the ice field, I immediatelyunched an investigation of my own into the area. Not too long ago, I sent out a number of spies to check out what was behind the royal shelter." Qi Xiuwen smiled when telling them.


    One evolver understood what he was getting at, and said, "Mister Qi is going to wait until Han Sen has conquered the royal shelter. At that point, we will surround Han Sen and take the shelter for ourselves!"


    Qi Xiuwen borated by saying, "Well, it won¡¯t really be ¡¯taking.¡¯ We are the ones who own the ckgod Shelter, whereas Han Sen only owns the people from the Goddess Shelter. The royal shelter has nothing to do with my deal with my father and the Teng family. If I take that shelter, it is mine by right."


    One evolver hesitatingly said, "But Han Sen is so powerful! When he killed our former master, ckgod was under the protection of a few hundred evolvers. I am afraid..." The evolver¡¯s sentence drifted off in a fearful tremble, but Qi Xiuwen understood what he was getting at.


    Qi Xiuwen smiled and said, "Are you worried he will do me harm when he is angry? He wouldn¡¯t dare touch me, and I wager he doesn¡¯t have a sufficient amount of power to challenge me even if he did find the guts. Even if he hadn¡¯t harbored the desire to take on this royal shelter of his own volition, I would have pushed him to formte this n of attack sometime. His mentioning the n to me was perfectly coincidental and coincidentally beneficial."


    A few evolvers still seemed hesitant. Qi Xiuwen then smiled and said, "I have spent much time with Han Sen. Through the time I have asked to be taught by him, I havee to learn much about the abilities he possesses. Even if I haven¡¯t learned 100% of what he is capable of, I am fairly sure I know at least 70%. And in regards to his power? I have urately assessed his capacity in that regard, too. There is nothing to fear. If I know all of this about him, do you really think he can escape my grasp?"


    Seeing how hesitant and fearful his evolvers still were, he continued by saying, "The ckgod Shelter isposed of our people. I have even asked for the assistance of Thunder Devil and Lightning God. Do you really think Han Sen stands a chance against ourbined forces?"


    "Thunder Devil and Lightning God will join us?" In an instant, the mood of the evolvers took a swing for the positive.


    Thunder Devil and Lightning God were brothers, but no one knew their true names. They were famous evolvers that had pledged their support to Qi Xiuwen¡¯s father. They were amongst the best an evolver could ever be and were not far off bing surpassers. If they leveled up, they could be Celestial Beings, and neither was someone that ordinary people could touch.


    This was especially true for Thunder Devil. Rumors said that he had already unlocked the first tier of his gene lock. His talents were shockingly powerful, and no evolver would dare make him their enemy.


    "If we have over 10,000 evolvers in the ckgod Shelter and have the assistance of Thunder Devil and Lightning God, Han Sen is a dead man walking," an evolver then proimed with glee.


    Qi Xiuwen smiled and went on by saying, "That being said, Han Sen is a smart person. Killing him would be quite the shame, so if he knows his ce and obeys, I could keep him around as a subordinate."


    "Pah, Han Sen never stood a chance of outpacing the likes of you. He would be a lucky man to be given the opportunity to follow you. But regardless, he is a dangerous person. I am afraid..."


    Again, the evolver trailed off before finishing his sentence, but Qi Xiuwen knew what he was implying. Acting uncaring, he merely responded, "Have him take a Geno Creation pill."


    The face of each evolver warped into one of fright upon hearing the words "Geno Creation pill."

 Chapter 578: Mechanical Fist

    578 Mechanical Fist


    Han Sen was still troubled, thinking about how he might convince Li Xinglun and Philip to attack the royal shelter. Right now, Qi Xiuwen had volunteered to rally their support, saving Han Sen some trouble.


    Convincing Li Xinglun and Philip would not be easy. They still had the problem of the silver beetles to sort out, after all. Without full support from both of them, taking on the royal shelter would be impossible.


    Back in the Alliance, the Daphne was still under repairs. It made him wonder if he''d ever further his military career and take on more missions.


    The unicorn beetle was slowly climbing inside a cage Han Sen had made, so hey down and watched it for a while. He could not figure out whether was it was a life form of the Crystallizers or an invention of Crystallizer technology?


    If it was created by Crystallizer technology, Han Sen couldn''t see the point in this weak thing. However, if it was Crystallizer life, and they were the ones who created civilization, how could it not have intelligence?


    Han Sen had read a lot of books regarding the Crystallizer, but he could not find out anything about this beetle.


    "Still looking? Did you find out where this thinges from?" Ji Yanran entered,y down near Han Sen and observed the beetle on the table.


    "Nope. I have no idea." Han Sen shook his head and turned around to look at Ji Yanran. He smiled and said, "My dear Captain Ji, how have you spared some time toe see me?"


    "Please don''t be mad, but I really have been awfully busytely. I know you are the best." Ji Yanran reached her hand out to touch Han Sen''s face and giggled. She then said, "Your skin bes the envy of every woman. Whatever magic pills you are taking, please share them with me."


    "There are no magic pills, sorry." Han Sen moved her hand away gently.


    "I don''t believe you. If you didn''t take pills, what about the smell? You possess such a pleasant scent, but you also say you don''t use perfume. Don''t tell me a stinky man can smell good." Ji Yanran''s face drew closer to Han Sen''s neck. She sniffed the tantalizing scent with her nose, which refreshed her.


    Han Sen was thinking of something to say, but all of a sudden, he shivered. Ji Yanran brought out her tongue and licked his neck. Holding his jaw in a flirty way, she said, "Pretty boy, you better tell me. Don''t make me punish you."


    "Hmm. I''ll die before I tell you," Han Sen responded.


    "Then don''t take it out on me for being cruel to you." Ji Yanran''s mouth opened, and she gently dug her teeth into Han Sen''s neck, leaving teeth marks. Then, she brought her face upwards, sealing Han Sen''s lips with her own.


    ¡­


    Han Sen decided to visit the training room to work on his Dual Fly while he was still feeling good. Then, he went on Sk and entered the official battlegrounds.


    It had been a while since hest logged on and this time, no one was sending him invites requesting a duel. It looked as if people had given up on him, which made sense, since it had been several months since hest came online.


    Han Sen decided to use system automatch, and he was quickly introduced to an opponent. When that person saw Han Sen''s ID, he was extremely happy. The first thing he did was send a group message to his friends, telling them, "Guys, I matched with Kill Dor. Come take a look!"


    "Holy smokes! Is that legit?"


    "Wang, you''re not lying, right?"


    "I''ming!"


    "Is that really Dor?"


    Many people entered the lobby to watch. After seeing Han Sen''s ID, they were all super excited, and everyone kept extending invites to their own friends.


    "Guys,e look! Dor is back."


    "Dor is getting ready to battle. Quick!"


    ¡­


    Word quickly spread, and the venue was packed to the brim with people. Han Sen had hoped to have a quiet duel, seeing as it had been so long. But after randomly matchmaking, a rabid audience had turned out in droves before the countdown had even finished.


    When the countdown was over, Han Sen and his opponent entered the arena. The man who was to fight Han Sen said, "Dor, although I am fond of your battle style, I won''t go easy on you. I will do my best to beat you, in a showing of the respect I have for you."


    "Good." Han Sen had no prepared response. This was only going to be a virtual battle¡ªdid things have to be so prim and proper? Did things have to be so wild?


    After the man said this, he went to punch Han Sen. The fists came at him thick and fast, with a fair amount of power packed into each.


    "Light Thrust Punch? Not bad." Han Sen was quick to move and dodge the attack, of course.


    Light Thrust Punch was the weaker variant of Medium Thrust Punch. Due to its lesser power, it was quicker, but it wasn''t as fast as Spike Jab. When performed correctly, Light Thrust Punch could be cast consecutively, locking an opponent into a position where they could only defend and not attack. Its ability to stun-lock was special in this regard.


    "Haha! I got you good. That wasn''t Light Thrust Punch; it was Mechanical Fist." After this, the person''s whole body began to move. All of a sudden, his body transformed into a lethal weapon. His fists, legs, back, elbows, butt, feet and knees became terrifying weapons, attacking Han Sen simultaneously without reprieve.


    Han Sen was surprised, not expecting toe across another elite who knew how to use Mechanical Fist. Although it was the most popr fist skill, it was incredibly difficult to learn and even harder to master. You needed a very high amount of fitness and practice points to use it, so the number of people that were able to take advantage of the skill was quite low.


    Mechanical Fist was all about turning your body into some sort of a machine, using every part of yourposition to fight.


    Han Sen had once seen a video of an elite who was exceptional at using Mechanical Fist, and could use only his hair to take out an opponent of the same rank. It was a weird thing to see.


    Earlier, Han Sen saw that his opponent''s ID was "Dancer." He thought he was going to use rather big, open skills to fight. He did not expect him to use the strange and delicate skills - Mechanical Fist.


    Dancer''s body showed no restraint as he continued to attack. This strong move outperformed every other fist skill there was, too.


    When the fist moved, the elbow moved. When the elbow moved, the shoulder moved. When the shoulder moved, the body moved. When the Dancer got in range of Han Sen, he could keep attacking. Although the attacks looked strange, they were performed with incredible finesse.


    With this creepy, raging attack, Han Sen could only fall back and dodge Dancer''s assault.


    "This is a powerful Mechanical Fist. Who is this Dancer? He is very good. He even seems to be suppressing Dor, robbing him of his ability to fight back."


    "Don''t you know him? Last time he came third in the Alliance''s silver fist fight. His Mechanical Fist is pretty awesome."


    "Really?"


    "Sacred-blood royals don''t have weak people. To be able to go up against someone like Dor, you''d have to be an elite."


    Dancer was being really cocky in his heart, as this was the exact sort of reaction he had hoped to receive. If he could beat Dor, the fame of his name was sure to spread far and wide.


    But Dancer did not want to be heard for the purpose of simple vanity, it was for the betterment of his family''s training business. They focused on training Mechanical Fist, and if he could use this skill to beat Han Sen, they would build up the reputation of the business and receive a lot more ie.

 Chapter 579: The Fight of Destiny

    Chapter 579: The Fight of Destiny


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Huh, this Dancer is pretty good. He¡¯s put Dor in a pretty bad position." Tang Zhenliu managed to secure a seat in the audience and watched the fight carefully.


    "His Mechanical Fist is fairly remarkable. He could be at an expert level of close-distance fighting. Very well done!" Lin Feng, who was also there watching, said.


    "Is it really that powerful?" Tang Zhenliu enquired inquisitively.


    "Well, it¡¯s okay. It can indeed be quite troubling if it gets close to you," Lin Feng smiled and said.


    "If you say it can be troubling at such a close distance, then it must be powerful! I wonder how Dor will get out of this predicament? Surely, he cannot just keep dodging like that."


    It wasn¡¯t only Lin Feng and Tang Zhenliu who hade to watch, but many others had arrived there in droves to watch the fight.


    Yi Dongmu was in the Alliance currently, and hearing about the fight with Dor, made sure toe and watch. He was sitting in the stands and didn¡¯t blink once as he watched the battle unfold.


    Qian Hezhen and a few people from the Ares Martial Hall had alsoe to watch the fight, because people were whispering that Dor was going to make use of Heavenly Go. Heavenly Go was a secret skill of the Ares Martial Hall. Very few trainees of the Ares Martial Hall would ever learn that skill, so it was only natural for them to desire to see it in action.


    Qian Hezhen invited the Queen toe and watch, but shecked interest in such events and decline the invitation.


    Aside from those figures of prestige, many elite evolvers hade to watch the fight, eager to see and learn to what extend Dor might use his skills and powers. Like the others, they were also interested in finding out whether what he used was Heavenly Go or not.


    Ever since Kill Dorst fought in the arena, a lot of people hade to believe that he was a member of the Ares Martial Hall. After all, if he wasn¡¯t, how did hee to possess the skill Heavenly Go?


    Dancer¡¯s flurry of attacks were stilling on strong. In the beginning, people were shocked by the ferocity of his raging assault, but slowly, they came to realize that Dancer did not have as much of an advantage as they initially thought. Bit by bit, Dancer was being pushed into a corner.


    "How could this happen? Dor was only dodging. Howe it is Dancer who has been pushed into a corner?"


    "Dor is Dor. Even without attacking he can reign supreme; he is too damn strong!"


    "This is amazing."


    The ordinary folk were shocked by how powerful Dor was, but the elites had a strange look upon them.


    "This is the real Heavenly Go, right?" Tang Zhenliu pondered with surprise, turning to look upon Lin Feng.


    "It looks like it." Lin Feng spoke briefly and ended with a nod.


    "Heavenly Go? Is Dor really from the Ares Martial Hall?" Yi Dongmu furrowed his eyebrows.


    Qian Hezhen and many others had their eyes wide open. The excellent blocking abilities that Dor possessed where indeed simr to the Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go.


    But they knew it was impossible for Dor to be a person of the Ares Martial Hall. The only evolver in the Ares Martial Hall was the Queen.


    "Damn, just who is this guy?" Qian Hezhen was looking frustrated. He suspected that Dor was doing this to deliberately throw mud at the Ares Martial Hall.


    Dancer was feeling terrible inside. He had been attacking all this time and yet he was unable tond a single punch or even brush his clothing.


    It wasn¡¯t just that, either; Dancer hade to realize that the space in which he could move around was getting smaller and smaller. The powerful attacks he had were getting harder to perform as a result.


    Intimidation.


    Dancer was feeling intimidated. Although the opponent did not attack, the way he was dodging was forcing Dancer to alter his position. This made him think a lot more.


    "No. If I keep attacking here, all he has to do is reach out his hand and..." Dancer was getting scared. The way the opponent moved was quite threatening, and this was his weak point. Dor was forcing him to change his skill.


    The people who were watching could observe this strange scene. Dancer was attacking while Dor kept on dodging, without fighting back. As time went by, Dancer was getting more and more spooked. His attacks were getting sloppier, and they were sometimes cut in half in order for him to hastily reposition. The ordinary people who were watching thought it looked weird, having no idea what Dancer was doing.


    The real elites were able to tell what was so scary about Dor. They really thought Dor was using Heavenly Go, because no other skill could induce such an effect.


    Pang!


    In the end, Dancer had nowhere else to go and his back was now against the wall of the arena. He no longer cared much to attack.


    Pang!


    Dor threw a punch to attack Dancer¡¯s weak spot, killing him outright.


    "That was too strong! He killed him in a punch; Dor really is Dor."


    "The Dor is real."


    "The level gap was too far; they were nowhere close to each other."


    People were discussing what had just happened. Many hopped into matchmaking in the hopes of being the next to go against Dor.


    "Try it! See if you can match with him." Tang Zhenliu also jumped into matchmaking.


    Yi Dongmu did not hesitate to matchmake. Qian Hezhen and the people from the Ares Martial Hall were of the same mind, as well.


    Han Sen did indeed decide to have another fight, thinking there was no point in leaving without warming up. He didn¡¯t really care about the people who were watching, he just wanted a fun time sparring with people who were strong like Dancer.


    Han Sen had learned a lot from Dancer¡¯s Mechanical Fist. If he used Mechanical Fist to fight back, he didn¡¯t think he would have been victorious.


    But you had to be well-rounded if you wanted to excel inbat; specializing in one area, such as the power of the fist, would never be enough.


    Quickly, Han Sen entered the arena. As soon as he was in, countless spectators joined to watch.


    "Yi Dongmu?" Tang Zhenliu saw who had been selected to go against Dor and was bbergasted. He thenughed and said, "They really are inseparable! So many people are matchmaking at the same time but look who ends up being the one to fight him next! They really are meant to fight each other. This is going to be fun. I wonder how much progress Yi Dongmu has made in the past few years?"


    It wasn¡¯t just Tang Zhenliu who recognized Yi Dongmu, many others did so too. With wide eyes and mouths agape, no one expected that after all these years, Yi Dongmu went up against Dor again.


    People who had seen theirst fight were extremely excited, and they started screaming in anticipation. Those who didn¡¯t know about it asked around, and when they heard of what had transpired, became just as feverous.


    Fang Mingquan, who heard the news and quickly came to see, was streaming this fight. His whole body became excited at the prospect of those two fighting once again.


    "God, what am I seeing? Yi Dongmu! It¡¯s Yi Dongmu! After all these years, could this fight prove to be Yi Dongmu¡¯s much-desired revenge?"

 Chapter 580: If You Lose, Tell Me Who You Are

    Chapter 580: If You Lose, Tell Me Who You Are


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yi Dongmu did not use the face blur function, and his cold and proud face was on disy for all to see.


    "He is so handsome. This is like a scene from Hamlet; I hope Yi Dongmu can finally exact his revenge." A woman watched Yi Dongmu, her face blushing red.


    "Yeah, he¡¯s too handsome. Yi Dongmu has to win this fight!"


    "Yi Dongmu is like the man from my dreams."


    "Before he gets his revenge, I want him to make a baby with me!"


    "Move aside, you slut! Big Brother Yi is mine."


    The women, keen to gauge men on their appearances alone, were practically salivating over Yi Dongmu. As they all drooled, they looked ready to eat the man alive.


    Suchments made the single men angry, and so they rallied all their support behind Dor.


    "You women don¡¯t know anything! Who cares about appearance; true worth is in power and muscle. Dor once killed Yi Dongmu with a single strike; today will just be a repeat."


    "Yeah, you all take a good look at Dor. This is what an elite should look like; dressed in ck, nothing fanciful. This is what a real man looks like! If you want to be a man, look like Dor. Don¡¯t try and be some pretty boy like Yi."


    "Our Dor is indestructible and cannot be spent. He will end Yi Dongmu in a single blow."


    "Dor, let me be the one to make babies for you!"


    Han Sen listened in on thements during the countdown and felt as if something was wrong. Why were all the pretty girls supporting Yi Dongmu, and the only ones supporting him were big, rough men?


    A few men sat in seductive positions, chanting their desire to produce babies for Han Sen, which made his skin crawl.


    Looking over on Yi Dongmu¡¯s side, all he could see were droves of beautiful women, sping their chests to suppress the feverish pounding of their hearts.


    "Geez, this pretty boy has to die!" Han Sen felt sour. As he looked at the burly supporters that had banded together behind him, all he could think of doing was digging a hole to hide in.


    He did have some sympathy for Yi Dongmu because of their earlier fight, but after this turn of events, that sympathy was quickly depleted.


    "Yi Dongmu is subject to the wrath of every single man in the universe right now. Whoever makes them feel bad will meet their end by my hand!" For a moment, Han Sen forgot that he had a girlfriend too.


    Fang Mingquan was chiefmentator on live stream, stating, "It would appear no one has forgotten that glorious fight. The young men who watched that event, back in the day, are the primary evolvers of today. That fight went down in history as a paramount event of the battleground, and it is not something that will ever be forgotten. Although I personally ce my bets on and support the almighty Dor, I would like to see Yi Dongmu achieve more this time, and not end up wallowing like a sad prince through a second defeat."


    "Brother Quan, this is not right! If you are a fan of Dor, how can you say something in support of Yi Dongmu?" someonemented.


    "It is because, um... there are too many women supporting Yi Dongmu. If I don¡¯t maintain some impartiality, hisdy fans might all turn on me. I don¡¯t want to be single forever." Fang Mingquan had opened both of his hands innocently, as he scrambled for a response.


    "Haha!"


    When the countdown was over, Yi Dongmu and Han Sen entered the arena. Yi Dongmu did not rush to strike; he just stood there, staring at Han Sen without a word.


    And that¡¯s what they both did; they just stood and watched each other. As people observed the confrontation, they did so with bated breath. It was so quiet, you could hear a pin drop.


    Although neither of them moved, the tension was palpable. It was like the long, dark calm before the storm of a thousand hurricanes. No one breathed.


    Yi Dongmu broke the long silence. "If I win, tell me who you are."


    His simple request impacted the audience. People had been guessing Dor¡¯s identity for what seemed like forever, yet no one hade close.


    His identity was something everyone wanted to know. During the peak of Dor¡¯s poprity, experts analyzed every aspect of the enigmatic character to try and determine his real identity. But again, no one had been able to find out.


    After Yi Dongmu said this, the crowd¡¯s focus turned to Han Sen. They all hoped he would oblige Yi Dongmu¡¯s request.


    "Okay." Han Sen said this single word, and the audience exploded with countless screams, like a boiling kettle.


    "Yi Dongmu, I support you! Kill Dor."


    "Take him down! Take him down! Take him down!"


    "Haha! Dor is indestructible. Answering so quickly just proves he has no fear of losing, because it¡¯s true; Yi Dongmu won¡¯t stand a chance!"


    "I don¡¯t think so. Back in the day, Gou Jian¡¯s chance at revenge seeded. If Yi Dongmu has trained this many years, exclusively for this chance at revenge, Dor may not achieve victory quite so easily."


    "Dor must lose. I want to see who he is!"


    "Hm, do you think Dor might actually be a girl?"


    ...


    Han Sen then continued, "But I have a counter-proposal; one for if I am the victor."


    Han Sen was confident in his abilities and didn¡¯t think he could lose. He knew Yi Dongmu too well, whereas his opponent didn¡¯t. It was almost impossible for Han Sen to lose.


    "Okay, tell me." Yi Dongmu¡¯s face remained motionless, as he continued to simply stare at Han Sen. If one didn¡¯t know any better, it would be possible to believe Han Sen was the love of his life.


    "If you lose, this will be our final fight," Han Sen said.


    Yi Dongmu did not know Han Sen was Dor, and yet they had grown to be good friends. Still, he kept searching for Han Sen to be his training partner. But now that Han Sen was back to being Dor, the idental deceit made him feel a bit guilty. That is why Han Sen made this proposal, so he could avoid having to fight him as Dor once more.


    "Okay." Yi Dongmu¡¯s eyes remained fixated on Han Sen, as they had for a long time. There was a long pause before he said that word.


    After Yi Dongmu said okay, the audience was excited; but they were just as nervous. If Yi Dongmu lost this time, then the years-long battle between these two enemies would never repeat.


    The women who were supporting Yi Dongmu did not say a word, as their nerves were wracked. And then, they watched Yi Dongmu slowly unsheathe his daggers.


    "Do you think Yi Dongmu agreed too quickly?" Tang Zhenliu was quite surprised.


    Lin Feng calmly said, "Yi Dongmu had no choice but to agree."


    "Why?" Tang Zhenliu did not understand and looked at Lin Feng for rification.


    "Yi Dongmu has learned an assassin¡¯s skill. The principles of an assassin hinge on the dedication to move forward, and never go back. Make it or break it; their fealty to this pledge can never change. If he did not agree, then it would reveal doubt. Without absolute confidence in your abilities, the principles of the assassin are broken. If that happened, defeat would be guaranteed. This is why Yi Dongmu had to agree. And now, he will use every ounce of his power in his attempt to take down Dor," Lin Feng exined.


    "Ah, that is why. Dor is quite maniptive, then." Tang Zhenliu had only just realized this. As they spoke, the fight began.

 Chapter 581: Sacrifice

    Chapter 581: Sacrifice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yi Dongmu didn¡¯t think much. There was only one heartfelt desire right now - defeat Dor.


    Yi Dongmu clutched his daggers upside down like fangs, and his eyes were fixed calmly upon Han Sen. He seemed to be wholly rxed, as if his breathing had achieved a constant, uninterruptible rhythm.


    He slowly walked closer to Han Sen, quite unlike the expected killer out for his enemy¡¯s blood. He walked casually, as if he were just taking a stroll in the park.


    "Mister Long, what are your thoughts concerning this fight?" Fang Mingquan, thementator, had with him a very famous evolver as a guest on the broadcast.


    This Mister Long was known to any person who frequented the official evolver¡¯s tform.


    He was over 100 years old and had made countless instructional videos to help out fresh evolvers, teaching them how to perform skills and hunt creatures. Those videos were a great help to normal people, and they reduced the risks evolvers would take when ascending to the Second Shelter. His videos were invaluable to the development of people¡¯s talents and abilities; this made him a person of much renown, respect, and admiration among evolvers.


    Fang Mingquan was able to invite Mister Long as a guest on the broadcast, and it drew in a lot more viewers. People would tune in so they could see what was about to unfold with greater rity, through Mister Long¡¯s live analyses.


    Mister Long looked upon the two people pitted against each other in the arena and said, "I haven¡¯t studied Yi Dongmu much; but Dor, I have researched extensively and analyzed his battle tapes."


    "Mister Long, if you have done serious research on Dor, could you share some of your conclusions? We are all curious as to what we can expect out of Dor tonight. We are all extra keen to know whether or not Dor is using the legendary Heavenly Go, as well. Could you provide us your input?" Fang Mingquan asked.


    "This is tricky. I have spent a lot of time analyzing this move of his, and what he uses isn¡¯t 100% authentic Heavenly Go. It is not even a high-end replication of the skill, either; in fact, it is a low-quality knock-off," Mister Long replied, with absolute certainty.


    If Han Sen heard what Mister Long had just said, he would have admired his perception. Han Sen really did just copy the skill loosely, and very little of it was of his own invention.


    "So, Mister Long, you are fairly sure that Dor is not using the true Heavenly Go. Do you have evidence to back up your im?" Fang Mingquan noticed from the stream chat that there were many Dor fans dismissing Mister Long¡¯s statement.


    Mister Long was able to see thements as well, but he calmly said, "I haven¡¯t had a very fortuitous life, but when I was younger, I was lucky enough to hunt with Fu Qingmei, and I witnessed the entirety of the skill Heavenly Go. It was right before my eyes."


    After he said that, no one said anything more about his im. If Mister Long was able to witness Fu Qingmei perform Heavenly Go, then his analysis could not be incorrect. Everyone knew Fu Qingmei¡¯s Heavenly Go, since the skill gained its poprity from her.


    At this time, Yi Dongmu made a move towards Han Sen.


    Mister Long, who was watching Yi Dongmu¡¯s casual demeanor as he strolled, expressed absolute surprise. In his reaction, he blurted out, "Huh?!"


    "Mister Long, what is going on?" Although Fang Mingquan was a professionalmentator, he didn¡¯t know much about fighting skills; it was because of this that he did not notice anything special.


    Mister Long said with admiration in his voice, "If I am not mistaken, Yi Dongmu is using Sacrifice. This skill is reliant on your mental fortitude, not your physical power. If you could not focus your mind, it would not matter if you were a surpasser - you could not perform the moves efficiently."


    "That sounds like an incredible fighting skill. How would you gauge his performance, Mister Long?" Fang Mingquan asked.


    "Fighting skills aren¡¯t mathematics. Everything is rtive on the field of battle, and that is especially true of this skill, which depends entirely on the situation in which it is cast. I cannot use numbers to calcte his performance of it; all I can say is that Yi Dongmu has indeed mastered ¡¯Sacrifice.¡¯ A great future musty ahead for this young man."


    Fang Mingquan then asked, "My knowledge of fighting skills is limited, so I¡¯m not entirely sure what Sacrifice is. Could you provide me and the audience an exnation of why Sacrifice is so spectacr?"


    "To use Sacrifice, you must throw away all the other thoughts that might upy your mind. You need to be without fear, without worry, without sorrow and without happiness. Your mind must devote itself to one, singr purpose; if you do this, then you can achieve mastery of Sacrifice, and it will aid you. But doing this is more difficult than it sounds. Reaching the state absolute single mindedness is something not even the ancient heroes of yore could frequently attain. And what¡¯s more, Yi Dongmu is still so young. His ability to channel Sacrifice through his pure, dust-free mind is something extremely rare." Mister Long was in true admiration of Yi Dongmu.


    Fang Mingquan noticed Mister Long was not speaking in specifics and was failing to exin what the skill Sacrifice actually did. So, he had to ask, "I¡¯m not sure what type of skill Sacrifice is."


    "The most straightforward exnation I gave give is that Sacrifice is a movement. But it¡¯s not just any movement; it¡¯s one thatbines the sky with the earth. Every step he takes will elerate his momentum and increase the power he can achieve. The more steps he takes, the more power and momentum he can use. If he reaches one hundred steps, then his power and momentum will max out. If that were to ur, I don¡¯t think there is anyone out there who could stop such an attack."


    "Is it really that powerful? If Yi Dongmu takes one hundred steps, then Dor will lose?" When Fang Mingquan heard this, he was shocked.


    The audience watching the stream started to discuss the skill amongst themselves, too.


    "Is that true? That sounds way too magical."


    "ording to what Mister Long says, if Yi Dongmu took ten thousand steps, then he could beat the world!"


    "There must be a reason why Mister Long is saying this."


    "I think what Mister Long says makes sense. Look at Yi Dongmu¡¯s momentum; it¡¯s getting stronger and stronger. Even right now, my heart trembles."


    "Is Sacrifice really that powerful?"


    "Oh, no. Dor doesn¡¯t know Yi Dongmu is using Sacrifice. He should strike now, before he gathers too much momentum."


    ...


    Mister Long shook his head and said, "It is easier for someone to make up his mind to die for a noble purpose than to actually go through the execution of such sacrifice. Sacrifice still needs its user to maintain his focus for the entire duration of the cast. The longer he walks, the greater the chance his faith and focus might change. If his resolve quivers by only just a bit, his momentum will decrease."


    "It is very much like war; first, there is much momentum, but when the horrors of battle rear their ugly faces... it¡¯s gone before you know it. Humans are sensitive beings, and even schrs and geniuses cannot maintain their faith forever. The highest Sacrifice I have seen was one hundred steps. Even if he kept on walking after this, his momentum would still decrease."


    "I wonder how many steps Yi Dongmu will be able to take, with his usage of Sacrifice." Fang Mingquan was watching Yi Dongmu intently.


    After Mister Long¡¯s exnation, viewers of the stream started counting Yi Dongmu¡¯s steps.

 Chapter 582: The Final Strike

    Chapter 582: The Final Strike


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ten steps... Twenty steps... Thirty steps... Everyone could calcte that the distance between Yi Dongmu and Han Sen was about fifty steps. If Han Sen still did not strike, then Yi Dongmu would be right in front of him in about fifty more steps.


    Yi Dongmu had only walked thirty steps, yet his momentum had already risen a great deal. It was as if he had been possessed by a god. With every step, his momentum increased.


    Every step was like the tide of the sea, and a strong, ever-surging gust of wind was blowing Han Sen. The atmosphere was vtile, teetering on the precipice of a grand storm.


    Yet Han Sen still did not move. He just watched Yi Dongmu calmly, standing firm against the waves.


    Boom!


    With every step, Yi Dongmu was generating increasingly ferocious waves that sought to topple and consume Han Sen.


    Faster and faster; faster and faster; Yi Dongmu¡¯s footsteps were getting really quick, and he was now only five steps away from Han Sen. The momentum in his body was illuminating him with some form of angelic light, and it frightened those who were watching.


    "He¡¯s going to strike!" Everyone had stopped breathing, and they observed Yi Dongmu without any idea what his attack was going to be like. But even now, Yi Dongmu¡¯s daggers were still in his hands, propped behind the arm in a manner that suggested he wasn¡¯t yet ready to attack.


    When the distance between the two fighters had reached a mere two steps, Han Sen finally moved. But he didn¡¯t go forward; instead, he went back.


    He fell back like a rowboat, that had been rocked away by a tumultuous sea. Han Sen re-faced Yi Dongmu with a calm look, in stark contrast to the fiery appearance of Yi Dongmu. Now, they were only one step away from each other. One step forward, one step back; it looked as if neither would connect.


    "Dor...he was retreating..."


    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. No one had expected Dor to back away, and now, no one believed that he actually had.


    Does Dor fear Yi Dongmu¡¯s Sacrifice?


    Everyone was now wondering this.


    "Beautiful! Dor is a smart guy; he made the right choice." Mister Longplimented Han Sen¡¯s action.


    "Mister Long thinks Dor did a... good thing?" Fang Mingquan looked at Mister Long with a confused expression.


    "Yes, it was a clever retreat," Mister Long looked excited as he continued. "Earlier, I said what was most important about Sacrifice was the momentum. If you reach max capacity, you will only get worse and worse. Yi Dongmu has already walked fifty-three steps, and he has already gathered a lot of power and momentum. If Dor chooses to fight back with him right now, it¡¯d be a bad decision. When he fell back just now, it opened up a great set of possibilities and opportunities. If he keeps avoiding Yi Dongmu, up until Sacrifice weakens, that would be the time for him to strike. It is a beautiful response, one that proves how smart and wise a fighter he is."


    After hearing Mister Long¡¯s profound analysis, everyone watching understood.


    "This means Yi Dongmu will have to catch up with Dor before his momentum decreases, otherwise, it will be difficult to win. Am I understanding this correctly?" Fang Mingquan asked.


    "Yes," Mister Long nodded. "The strongest person I have ever seen only managed to walk one hundred steps. If Yi Dongmu can catch up with Dor with one hundred momentum-building steps, the power unleashed from a hit of that force may be unavoidable. That would utterly wreck and annihte Dor. However, if he cannot catch up by the time he hits one-hundred, there is a 90% chance Dor will have already won."


    Everyone was intently focused on these two characters, who were chasing each other around the arena. They were too nervous to say anything, and they kept their eyes fixed on two men like they had been startled by thunder.


    They were both only one step away from each other. If Yi Dongmu took one more step, then his dagger could hurt Han Sen. But despite taking each st" step, he was unable to get any closer.


    They both watched each other, moving about quickly. They were like twin birds, quickly walking ten meters.


    Sixty... Seventy... Eighty... Everyone quietly counted each step to themselves. Every step was like a jump scare, frightening their hearts. Through the power of his momentum and strength, Yi Dongmu¡¯s speed be frightening, and he was only continuing to get faster.


    "Can Yi Dongmu really catch up with Dor before he reaches his hundredth step?" Even Tang Zhenliu was nervous, and his hands were sweating.


    Lin Feng calmly responded, "One hundred steps? That is only the start."


    Shocked, Tang Zhenliu looked at Lin Feng and asked, "What does that mean?"


    "Look." Lin Feng only said one word and gestured to the two fighters in the arena.


    Eighty-five... ny... ny-five... one-hundred.


    Han Sen turned around and started walking, but Yi Dongmu did not catch up. After taking his one hundredth step, everyone¡¯s heart sighed. Yi Dongmu was brimming with insane power, but Dor¡¯s strategy had worked. He had made it too hard for Yi Dongmu to use his true strength.


    After one hundred steps, everyone feared Yi Dongmu¡¯s momentum would fall into insignificance, and he¡¯d be unable to catch up with Dor at all.


    Although people thought Dor was going to win, Dor¡¯s fans were a little disappointed. This form of winningcked the certain spice they hade to expect, and itcked excitement.


    But people then realized that after one hundred steps, Yi Dongmu¡¯s momentum did not weaken. Instead, it was continuing to increase by a scary amount. He was like a god. And he came at Han Sen with greater ferocity.


    One hundred and ten... one hundred and fifteen... one hundred and twenty...


    "Oh, my days! It is too powerful. It is too powerful! A one hundred and twenty step Sacrifice?! And this insane momentum continues to grow? For this man to so young, and to have such talent with this skill, his abilities are unfathomable!" Mister Long¡¯s voice was trembling, and you could see the excitement that pounded within him.


    Yi Dongmu¡¯s approach towards Han Sen was crazy, and everyone¡¯s heart leapt with each step taken. A feverish excitement had grabbed ahold of their hearts, as if it tugged them to run alongside Yi Dongmu together.


    Boom!


    One hundred and fifty.


    Yi Dongmu¡¯s body cracked the air in two, sounding thunder. His hair trailed in the wind of his pursuit, hunting after Han Sen like some mad god of lightning. His body had reached maximum capacity, and it seemed as if it would even be able to tear the space by a single strike.


    "One hundred and fifty steps? One hundred and fifty steps?!" Mister Long was at a loss for words. Through his whole life, this was the first time he had ever witnessed such a phenomenal talent.


    And it was at this moment that Han Sen stopped. He was moving incredibly quickly, but when he stopped all of a sudden, he became a mountain, allowing the waves to shatter against his body.


    After all these steps, Yi Dongmu¡¯s momentum had reached its maximum.


    "Kill!"


    In this final step, Yi Dongmu no longer resembled a human being. Following his raging sprint, with his long mane of hair riding the violent winds of his passing, the daggers in his hands moved.


    In this moment, everyone understood; Dor wasn¡¯t falling back. He did not fear his opponent, and he wasn¡¯t employing the strategy Mister Long had been talking about. All this time he had just been waiting; waiting for Yi Dongmu to reach his prime and unleash his most powerful attack.

 Chapter 583: This Life, This World, This Sky, This Earth; This Single Strike

    Chapter 583: This Life, This World, This Sky, This Earth; This Single Strike


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The audience that were in their seats couldn¡¯t help but stand up and lean forward with their mouths open, to watch Yi Dongmu perform his final strike.


    Yi Dongmu¡¯s momentum and power had reached maximum capacity, and now, the daggers in his hands finally moved. They travelled at an unimaginable speed, quicker than the wind.


    You cannot touch the wind, nor can you see it. The beginning and then end of that strike was untraceable.


    Although everyone knew Yi Dongmu was going to strike, when he actually did it, people thought their eyes were ying tricks, as the strikeunched out of nowhere.


    Its speed was so great, people could not follow the de and its driving hand, but a collective gasp of shock was still given by the entire audience. Following that tantalizing moment, chills ran down their spines and their faces were drawn of their color; it was as if the spectators themselves each suffered the same strike.


    Although they were unable to watch the de on its journey, everyone was able to imagine it. They pictured it rocketing through the air, cleaving through Han Sen¡¯s neck and letting his head be carried by the wind, painting the arena in ret.


    In reality, when the sudden gust of gale-force winds started, the de disappeared from their eyesight. When they felt it, it was already toote.


    "Wind strike!" Mister Long shouted. With wide eyes, he watched Yi Dongmu unleash his strike.


    But people weren¡¯t paying attention to what he was saying anymore, as the focus of the audience and spectators now moved to Han Sen.


    Everyone was eager for the result. The scary power of a one hundred and fifty step Sacrifice had built up within a sole man, and it had been delivered to a single opponent through a de; they did not know how Han Sen could survive it.


    Fall back!


    Aside from falling back, they did not know how anyone could avoid being the recipient of such a strike.


    But then they thought to themselves, who could possibly be able to react and fall back in the time from such a strike?


    They imagined if a person sought to dodge the iing attack, their head would have been removed from their body before their toes had been lifted.


    Can¡¯t dodge it!


    Everyone who thought to put themselves in Dor¡¯s boots and imagine how he might react had their faces turned white, thinking to themselves how they probably wouldn¡¯t even see the strikeing.


    The wind does not have a shape, but a knife does.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand did not possess a weapon, and in this terrifying moment, he ced the palms of his hands together like a praying buddha. His eyes did not even look at the knifee his way, and still, he looked so calm and so chill. It was in fascinating contrast to Yi Dongmu¡¯s raging, intimidating aura. The people who watched it felt really bad.


    Dong!


    The extreme attack by Yi Dongmu, the final strike of Sacrifice and the de of its deliverance, found itself caught and wedged between Han Sen¡¯s palms.


    It was at that moment the storm stopped and the air became gentle; the excitement that had built up was now empty. Silence robbed the room of its life, and it was as if time stood still.


    The brutal attack had been stopped by a man¡¯s bare hands.


    Everyone¡¯s mouth dropped. They scoured the canvas of that scene in absolute shock. No one was able to believe or ept that the strike that had received so much build-up was now over.


    It was like a truck going over two hundred miles per hour being brought to an instant stop without any prior sign. The audience felt strange, and they could hardly ept what their eyes told them. Even if a vehicle was going at two hundred miles per hour, slowing down to stop would take some noticeable time.


    And even if such a truck had smashed into a wall, considerable damage would be dealt to both objects.


    But nothing happened here. Everything just came to an instant stop.


    The de¡¯s distance to Dor¡¯s eyebrow was only about an inch, but even that was a great distance.


    Dor was like a buddha that was able to operate and control everything. His palms had their own sky and that moment was forever. Even if the sky was falling and the world was ending, nothing would have allowed his hands to move an additional inch.


    It was unfathomable; not a single sound came from the audience seats. It was as if the brains of everyone there could not react. The countless eyes of the spectators just watched those two still, silent people.


    Yi Dongmu¡¯s hands, still clutching his daggers, were trembling. The strike that was known to kill anything did not even pass his enemy¡¯s hand.


    The way of the assassin teaches that in failure, it is over for you. This strike took everything for Yi Dongmu to perform, and this was not the result he had expected. His will to continue this fight was now broken. His face was pale as snow and his hands were trembling so hard that he could no longer hold his knife.


    Han Sen moved his hand to grab the dagger. He returned it to Yi Dongmu and said, "I ept the passion behind this strike. This life, this world, this sky, this earth; this single strike."


    Yi Dongmu¡¯s body was shaking. He took the dagger and turned aplicated look on Han Sen.


    The battle did not continue. Han Sen quit the virtual tform.


    Yi Dongmu and Dor left, and although the fighters had not determined who was the victor and who was the loser, everyone knew it in their hearts.


    "I ept the passion behind this strike... I am going to cry. Poor Yi Dongmu."


    "This life, this world, this sky, this earth; this single strike. Yi Dongmu was honored to have these words spoken to him. That attack was so powerful, it was a shame he had to go against Dor to use it."


    "People always like to believe themselves better than others; it is a tragedy of this generation."


    "Don¡¯t cry Yi Dongmu. We will support you forever. In our hearts, you are the strongest assassin king."


    "Dor is still Dor."


    ...


    Fang Mingquan gave a long sigh. Feeling sorry, he said, "This attack determines life and death, but for now, they are strangers. One battle fought by two legends; this is something that we will never witness again."


    Hearing Fang Mingquan say this, everyone¡¯s mood turned a bit dim. Because Dor and Yi Dongmu made their arrangement, they would never fight again. This was their final match.


    "Mister Long, what is your review of this fight?" Fang Mingquan turned to Mister Long and asked.


    "This life, this world, this sky, this earth; this single strike." Mister Long repeated that sentence and left the virtual tform.


    Almost everyone who watched this fight rewatched it a number of times. But no matter how many times they watched it, they were parched and thirsty for more. They watched it again and again, unable to stop.


    "What happened to Yi Dongmu is a shame."


    "The passion behind this strike, I want to see it again. I have to see it again!"


    "Poor prince."


    "I am willing to give up ten years of my life for the opportunity to watch those two fight again."


    "I ept the passion behind this strike. I am going to cry; Dor was too cruel and he robbed Yi Dongmu of his soul."


    ...


    After Fang Mingquan returned to his office, he sorted out the video recording of the battle. It did not need editing; it only needed a title and an article to go alongside it. But this article was not for Dor, it was for Yi Dongmu.


    "Assassin King.


    This life and this world never end.


    This sky, this earth, and this single strike.


    To see the cruel reign all these years, only Yi Dongmu¡¯s passion was the most touching."


    "This is for my favorite Assassin King Yi Dongmu."


    For the result of this fight, few people mentioned Dor. Most of the talk was directed to Yi Dongmu. Even though he didn¡¯t win, the passion behind that strike touched the hearts of all who had seen it. It led to him being given the title Assassin King.


    But as for Dor, he was already an unbeatable deity and people no longer had any interest in talking about him anymore.

 Chapter 584: Red-Scale Dragon

    Chapter 584: Red-Scale Dragon


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Watching Dor battle is so boring. I want to watch Han Sen battle Yi Dongmu; two assassins fighting each other would be pretty fun!" Tang Zhenliu sat on his sofa rewatching the video of Yi Dongmu and Dor¡¯s final battle.


    "A battle between two assassins would be too fatal," Lin Feng said quietly.


    "That¡¯s why it would be exciting! But those two don¡¯t have a grudge with each other, so the chance of them fighting would be pretty low. It is a shame, though." Tang Zhenliu felt remorseful.


    The two people that Tang Zhenliu spoke about were in the shelter, one meter apart.


    "I am going to hunt a red-scale dragon. Do you want toe?" Yi Dongmu looked at Han Sen and asked.


    "That is too dangerous." Han Sen blinked.


    The red-scale dragon that Yi Dongmu mentioned was a powerful sacred-blood creature. Even with the powers they both possessed, it would be an incredibly difficult fight.


    "It is dangerous; that is why I am going." Yi Dongmu turned to leave as he spoke.


    "Then let¡¯s go." Han Sen knew that Yi Dongmu¡¯s spirit had been crushed. He didn¡¯t say much, he just followed Yi Dongmu to the slopes of a particrly snowy mountain.


    Yi Dongmu killed the creatures along the way in one hit. Seeing him angry like that, Han Sen began to believe it may have been better if he had thrown the match and lost.


    But Yi Dongmu was really powerful, and if it wasn¡¯t for Han Sen¡¯s constant practice of wind strike with him, he most likely would not have been able to block the skill. The win didn¡¯t feel entirely clean, and it made Han Sen feel a little ashamed.


    Before long, they both reached the cap of the mountain where the red-scale dragon was said to reside. From afar, they saw a creature that looked like a T-rex on the slopes of the mountain, curled up and sleeping in the snow.


    Because it had not yet been given a name, it was Yi Dongmu who called it "red-scale dragon." ording to him, the power and speed of the creature were incredibly high. And even with sacred-blood weaponry, its scales would be extremely difficult to prate. He hade here twice before attempting to kill it, but had failed both times.


    But today, Yi Dongmu had clearly resolved not to be beaten again. He was going to kill it, no matter what it took.


    Yi Dongmu summoned his beast soul daggers and ran towards the red-scale dragon. He was shouting all the way, and it gave Han Sen a cold sweat.


    "Geez, you are an assassin. What is wrong with you, running in with a battle cry like some brutish warrior?!" Han Sen felt deted, but still, he summoned his silver-eye ice snake king sword and ancient mascot sword and ran to the other side of the red-scale dragon, which was now rising from its slumber.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Han Sen and Yi Dongmu¡¯s weapons were shing the red-scale dragon with ardent ferocity, but their strikes only left shallow scratches in the dragon¡¯s scales. The creature was unharmed.


    The red-scale dragon was like a mechanical truck that kept sprinting up and down the slopes of that mountain. It was so fast and fierce that Yi Dongmu and Han Sen could only dodge again and again, unable to get in hits from the front.


    "You go draw its attention!" Yi Dongmu barked the order at Han Sen before running behind the red-scale dragon.


    "Why don¡¯t you draw its attention?!" Han Sen felt frustrated, but he still waved his two des to hack at the red-scale dragon¡¯s legs. He managed to obtain the red-scale dragon¡¯s attention, and with a capped aggro, was promptly chased all over the mountainside.


    Yi Dongmu found the perfect opening and managed to leap onto its head from behind. He repeatedly stabbed the creature in its neck, the only spot that wasn¡¯t ted in thick scales.


    Roar!


    The red-scale dragon thundered its agony. It shook its head and threw Yi Dongmu down into the snow. Then the red-scales of the dragon burst into mes. As they seared in fire, the scales turned to crystal.


    "Holy smokes, it¡¯s turning Berzerk! Run!" Han Sen yelled, and then started running away.


    Although Yi Dongmu¡¯s mood was foul, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He joined Han Sen and ran as fast as his legs could carry him.


    But the red-scale dragon was furious. It chased them over the mountains and valleys for over one hundred miles before they finally lost the monster on their heels.


    Yi Dongmu and Han Sen felt as if their legs were ready to snap by the time they outran their pursuer. Gasping in unison, they copsed to the ground for respite.


    After a while, Yi Dongmu said, "You are going to attack the royal shelter?"


    "Yes." Han Sen looked at Yi Dongmu and then continued, "You want to join me?"


    "Be careful of Qi Xiuwen." After Yi Dongmu issued his warning, he got up and turned to leave.


    Han Sen remained sitting in the snow. He shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know if Qi Xiuwen convinced Li Xinglunand and Philip to join me yet, but I have to take down that royal shelter as soon as I possibly can."


    Han Sen remained unconcerned about Qi Xiuwen. With the silver fox around him most of the time, he knew no evolver could cause him great harm; no one across the ice fields, at least. Before the terrifying power of the silver fox, all conspiracies would be useless against him.


    Han Sen then got up but noticed something moving in the snow up ahead. He stayed as still as he could, trying to figure out what he had just seen.


    He saw something move around in the snow, and after a while, a big white turtle came out from under the powdery snow.


    The turtle was prettyrge. After it emerged from the snow, it poked its head about to look around. It seemed to be searching for something.


    Han Sen watched the turtle from a good distance, but he could see where it hade from. Behind it there was an ice cave that appeared to have been flooded. The surface of the water was mostly ice, and it was dressed in thick snow, so it took a decent pair of eyes to see it.


    The big turtle wasn¡¯t looking for Han Sen, and after it walked around in a few circles, it returned to the cave it had emerged from. It then dipped its head into the water. Whether it was drinking or not remained to be seen.


    A whileter, the turtle pulled its head back and simply looked into the ice cave. Han Sen thought it was a strange sight, so he sat back down and continued his observation in greaterfort. After some time had passed, another turtle came out of the water in the cave.


    Butpared to the first turtle, this turtle was much smaller. It was like a small rice bowl. After this small turtle exited the water, many more followed. At final count, nine turtles came out of the water of the ice cave.


    Han Sen, who was hiding in the snow, opened his eyes wide and said, "These cannot be the babies of the big turtle, right?"


    Han Sen was aware that it was a difficult task for creatures to breed. He had only ever seen a Golden Growler, an Old Turtle, and an Obsidian Dragon give birth, and their litters were incredibly small, usually singr.


    Yet this big turtle had eight baby turtles behind it. If they were its children, those numbers were crazy.


    After the eight turtles came out to join the big turtle, the big turtle led them down to a wide basin below the snow-cloaked mountain. Watching the trail of turtles take off on their little adventure, Han Sen could not help but admire them and think they were rather cute.


    Han Sen did not know the details of the snow turtles he had just seen and could not tell what tier of monster they could be considered. So, all he did was hide in the snow and watch.


    After the big turtle reached the basin below the mountain, it used its ws to dig into the snow. Han Sen watched as it slowly unearthed red mushrooms. Then, when the smaller turtles arrived, they each happily started eating their bounty of food.

 Chapter 585: Red Mushrooms

    Chapter 585: Red Mushrooms


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was amazed. Seeing a creature bring its children to eat was an incredibly rare sight, one that few people would ever be given the honor of seeing.


    When the snow turtles began to dig into their food, the screech of a bird came out of the sky. A golden bird dropped into view. As if it had been searching for the turtles, it came down at an extremely high speed with its talons raised and ready to snatch them.


    Pop!


    Before the threatening bird reached them, the big snow turtle shot a beam of frost towards it. In the next second, the bird turned into a block of ice. From the height it fell, it hit the ground hard and shattered into nothing but bits and pieces.


    "Holy smokes! It¡¯s a super creature," Han Sen was staring at the turtle with wide eyes.


    This was the first time Han Sen had ever seen such arge amount of super creature babies all in one ce. There were eight of them and now, Han Sen was afraid to even breathe. Thest thing he wanted was for the snow turtle to take notice of his presence.


    The silver fox was frighteningly powerful, even as a baby. But here, there were eight super creature children and their mother. Woe to him if they thought Han Sen to be hostile.


    Seeing the golden bird shatter into crumbs of ice, Han Sen felt a shiver run down his spine. Being afraid to breathe, he gave the task over to his cells so he could continue watching the nine turtles eat.


    After the small turtles ate the red mushrooms, the bodies of the creatures started to glow red. At first, the turtles were as white as the snow itself. But now, they looked like blood turtles.


    The small turtles were really young, as their size suggested. Thus, they couldn¡¯t eat much, and after eating a mushroom about the size of a man¡¯s fist, they were full. But the big turtle was really hungry, and it ate about ten mushrooms before it turned red.


    It looked like the turtles were all satisfied, and when they were, the big turtle buried the red mushrooms beneath the snow again. Then it led the small turtles back to the ice cave where they had first emerged.


    Han Sen waited until they had all entered the cave and swam down beneath the water. The big turtle went inst, and before it went down deep, it let out another frosty beam to reseal the ice where they hade out. No one would have been able to tell something lived under there.


    Han Sen waited for a while longer, and when he confirmed there was no more movement, he ran to the area where the snow turtles had eaten and dug his way down to the red, fist-sized mushrooms.


    They seemed like mushrooms you would cook. They were the size of a fist, and they glistened with a sparkling rity. They also emanated a lovely smell, and Han Sen wagered they would taste pretty good.


    Han Sen used to follow a certain botanist, and through him, he learned many of the tips and tricks one could use to identify nts, herbs, and mushrooms. He looked at the red mushrooms and noticed there were only three left. The rest had already been eaten by the turtles.


    But judging from the way they looked, they didn¡¯t seem poisonous. There were many strange nts back at the shelter that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t dare eat.


    Han Sen pulled out a bag and picked a single mushroom to put inside it. He didn¡¯t take any more, but he prepared to take the mushroom with him, thinking it might be useful.


    He covered the others with snow once again and summoned his Golden Growler. He collected and reassembled the body of the shattered bird and ced it upon the Golden Growler. It looked like a sacred-blood creature, and even if it was only a mutant, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to waste it. This was free stuff that he wasn¡¯t going to pass up.


    Back inside the Crystal Pce, Han Sen asked Zero to cook the golden bird¡¯s meat. Then, he heard the announcement, "Sacred-blood Golden Wing Bird flesh has been consumed. Sacred geno points obtained is zero."


    Because he ate so little, he was unable to increase his sacred geno point total. But that still made Han Sen quite happy. Although he had failed to hunt the red-scale dragon, the free collection of a sacred-blood Golden Wing Bird made up for it.


    He ate a whole meal of the sacred-blood Golden Wing Bird, but his point total did not increase. There was still a lot of meat left, however, so Han Sen prepared it and got ready to eat it all slowly. The bird wasn¡¯t that big, after all, so he figured he would be able to eat it all within ten days.


    Back in the Alliance, Han Sen found a way he could contact Professor Sun Minghua. Although Professor Sun had spent his entire life in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, he had yielded incredible results for the world of botany, and this was something few would understand. Han Sen gave him the details of the red mushroom he had collected and told him about the turtles. He wanted the professor to find out whether or not the mushrooms possessed any beneficial traits that would apply to him.


    It was a shame that he could not carry the mushroom out of the shelter; otherwise, he would have brought it for the professor to see.


    Professor Sun intently listened to Han Sen¡¯s description of the mushroom and then asked a few questions. After a brief pause, he said, "ording to what you have told me, this red mushroom sounds like it could be something quite powerful."


    "Professor Sun, is there any way you could tell me if this red mushroom can benefit humans?" Han Sen thought these snow turtles had the ability to find rare nts to eat.


    The food that super creatures consumed had to be good stuff, but humans were biologically different than creatures, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether or not humans could eat it.


    "The shelter¡¯s nts have great power. They should be quite effective on humans, but the bodies of humans are very different. It is difficult to say whether the effects will benefit you or ail you."


    After that, Professor Sun stopped. He hesitated for a while, but then began talking to Han Sen again. "I have something to tell you. But after I do, I want you to forget I told you this. And I absolutely do not want you telling others."


    "I understand," Han Sen responded dubiously.


    Professor Sun then said, "In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, there are some amazing nts that can improve your genes. But still, humans have yet to fully uncover which are beneficial and which are harmful. The way such food is eaten is important, as well. If eaten incorrectly, the benefits you would expect to receive can instead be deadly."


    Han Sen thought what the professor said was quite strange, and so he replied, "If humans cannot determine the effects a nt will impart, how can we find out which ones can improve a human¡¯s genes?"


    "I won¡¯t answer this question, but after you visit the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, you will understand." Professor Sun seemed to dodge Han Sen¡¯s question, and he quickly changed the subject. He only told Han Sen a few simple methods he could use to help determine what consumption of the red mushroom might do.


    Han Sen felt curiosity swell in his heart. There were quite a few surpasser humans, a few hundred thousand at least. Despite this, information regarding the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was quite limited. Surpassers never talked about it, and there was very little information about it to be found in the Alliance.


    Now, with Professor Sun not willing to talk about the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary anymore, Han Sen¡¯s curiosity about the ce increased.


    ording to the advice Professor Sun gave him, Han Sen was going to give the red mushroom to another creature to try out. Maybe then he would see the effects it could impart.


    Han Sen then thought to himself, "I wonder if the silver fox would be willing to eat it?"


    Back in the Crystal Pce, Han Sen picked up the silver fox and ced the red mushroom in front of its mouth. He was eager to see how it would react.

 Chapter 586: Poison Test

    Chapter 586: Poison Test


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The silver fox saw the red mushroom, opened its mouth, and swallowed it.


    And then Han Sen and the fox looked at each other. There was no movement for quite some time.


    "That¡¯s it? Give me some reaction, at least." Han Sen waited for a while longer, but still, the silver fox did not react. He might as well have eaten a candy bar.


    After waiting a while further, there was still no sign of anything changing. The only curious thing he had learnt was that the silver fox was very interested in eating it.


    Fortunately, Han Sen knew where he could find another two; back in the snow. So he returned to that icy tundra and dug up one of the two remaining mushrooms.


    This time, though, he didn¡¯t give it to silver fox. Instead, he cut it into pieces and hung one slice from a tree. Then, he waited to see if any creatures in the vicinity would take interest in it.


    It wasn¡¯t muchter when a boar arrived. It came for the mushroom, but despite a few strenuous jumps, it was unable to nab the food of its desire. It didn¡¯t give up so easily, though, for it then circled around the mushroom that was dangling from the tree, refusing to leave it.


    A whileter a few smaller creatures arrived, like snakes and bugs. There was a squirrel amongst them, and it quickly raced up the tree and got the mushroom. It hastily swallowed every morsel.


    The squirrel had grey hair, but after eating the mushroom, it turned red. Then, the creature shone like a beautiful ruby gem.


    Han Sen grabbed a few more slices of the mushroom and spread them about the area, to see if he could test it out on a number of other creatures.


    Han Sen then discovered something new. Not every creature was interested in the mushroom, only a good deal of them.


    But every creature Han Sen saw eat a bit of that mushroom had a noticeable change. Their response to the food was vastly different than the silver fox¡¯s reaction, when it did nothing, without letting out nary a fart.


    When ordinary creatures ate it, however, they appeared smarter, more energized, and of course, red. But aside from that, Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what more.


    Han Sen recorded the reaction given by the creatures after eating a piece of the red mushroom, then returned to the Alliance. He sent the data to Professor Sun for analysis.


    Professor Sun told him that he would need some time, and that he would give Han Sen the results of his research in about two days time.


    Han Sen had half a mushroom left that he nned to keep. Unfortunately for him, he left it lying around and the silver fox caught scent of its presence, dashed to it, and gobbled it all up. After eating the mushroom, it leapt into Han Sen¡¯s arms and fell asleep.


    "It is fortunate I did not take both; otherwise, they¡¯d all be in your belly. That would be a waste." Han Sen was d.


    Qi Xiuwen was still away in his talks with Li Xinglun and Philip and had yet to return. Han Sen could only assume that the talks were not going so well. But he wasn¡¯t in a rush, so he had plenty of time to rx and read a few books. He also spent some time training his Dongxuan Sutra and Jade-Sun Force. He even managed to squeeze in time for a bit of practice with Dual. Overall, the days were calm and without interruption. It had been a while since things were this rxing.


    "Han Sen, after my analysis, I havee to the conclusion that the red mushroom you discovered is a provision that can increase one¡¯s vitality. It¡¯s not the most in-depth research result, but I would suggest that you try it out yourself. Eat a little bit and see what happens." Professor Sun seemed to be quite interested in the red mushroom. He didn¡¯t wait for Han Sen to follow up on his request, and he got in touch as soon as he could.


    "You don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any problems with it, do you?" Han Sen felt a little strange, for he would feel bad eating this in the shelter.


    "Just eat a little bit; no more than ten grams of the stuff. But be prepared! If something does go wrong and it doesn¡¯t sit well in your stomach, make sure you have an alchemical concoction to help flush it out. General medicine for sickness would be good, too. You¡¯ll most likely be on your own doing this, so be prepared to save yourself." After that, Professor Sun continued, "But from what I can see, it should not be harmful. If it really is something that can strengthen your body, then go for it. Just don¡¯t eat too much, lest it bring you harm."


    "I¡¯ll think about it." Han Sen did not dare to say he would indeed try eating it.


    "It¡¯s a shame I don¡¯t know anyone out on the Icefield. If I did, I could have someone apany you and help test it out," Professor Sun said in a remorseful tone of voice.


    But what Professor Sun had just said gave Han Sen an idea. If he did not want to take the risk of eating it, why not find someone else to do it for him?


    "That Zhu Ting has Deadly Perfume. It should be no problem for a toxic man like that to try it out. I¡¯ll get him to give it a go!" Han Sen thought, deciding Zhu Ting would be his guinea pig.


    Zhu Ting had to be the tester, for if it was someone closer with Han Sen and something went wrong, Han Sen couldn¡¯t handle the responsibility of bringing harm to his friends. Besides, Zhu Ting was known to eat poison like he had a sweet tooth for the stuff, so there was no one more qualified to try out the red mushroom than him, anyway.


    Han Sen picked up thest bit of mushroom he had from when he was testing it out on the creatures of the Icefield and threw it into a meal he was cooking. He prepared a few different dishes and invited Zhu Ting over for dinner.


    "Come, let¡¯s drink together this night!" Han Sen dragged Zhu Ting over to sit down, speaking with overbearing friendliness.


    Zhu Ting looked at Han Sen with an extremely puzzled expression, thinking, "Why would this guy invite me over for dinner? He must be conspiring against me or something. Is the food poisoned? Does he want to poison me, huh? Is that it? No way, he¡¯s not that stupid. Surely, he knows I have Deadly Perfume and I am immune to poison. He must have dropped his brain somewhere, if he has thought to poison me."


    Han Sen was acting all nice, dishing Zhu Ting as much food as he could, topping up his drink after every swig. "Brother Zhu, have you gotten used to living out here on the Icefield? If you are having issues, feel free to confide in me. I may not be able to help you with big things, but if it¡¯s something rtively small, I¡¯ll do what I can to make your life here all the morefortable."


    Zhu Ting then retreated back into his mind and said to himself, "Something here is not right. This guy must be buttering me up because he needs me for something. There is no way he is being this nice out of the kindness of his heart." Zhu Ting rolled his eyes and then boisterously thought, "Fine, if you have something you want to ask of me, and you¡¯re even going so far as to call me brother, I am going to be the boss."


    "Brother Han, if there is something you want, just tell me. Considering our rtionship, there is no need for you to put on such a show." Zhu Ting was scoffing the food and chugging the wine as he spoke.


    "I do have a favor to ask of you, funnily enough," Han Sen said.


    "Then shoot. If you and I are brothers, there are no hoops you need to jump through before asking me something, and neither must you beat around the bush. If I can help..." Zhu Ting¡¯s tone of voice then changed. "You know, it is difficult to live. I am so poor. I have very little money."


    "No problem. If you help me out, I¡¯ll give you ten thousand coins. No sweat," Han Sen told him.


    "Ten thousand?" Zhu Ting froze, thinking, "What do you think I am? A beggar? Ten thousand won¡¯t even buy me an afternoon refreshment."


    Zhu Tingughed and responded, "Ten thousand. Haha! You want me to help you drink something?"


    "Something like that. I dug up some mushrooms out on the Icefield. I would like you try some out and tell me whether or not they are poisonous. I know you have Deadly Perfume, which makes you immune."


    "You are only going to give me ten thousand for doing something as dangerous as that?!" Zhu Ting peered at Han Sen with an expression that painted him as a bona fide cheap bastard.


    "Oh no." Han Sen pped hisp.


    "Oh no what?" Zhu Ting looked spooked.


    "Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier? I thought you had already agreed, and see? I have already served you the food." Han Sen was wearing his innocent face.


    "You bastard." Zhu Ting¡¯s face started turning green.

 Chapter 587: The Use of Red Mushrooms

    Chapter 587: The Use of Red Mushrooms


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhu Ting was not afraid of being poisoned, it was just that Han Sen was toxic enough himself.


    "Brother Zhu, don¡¯t you worry! Your Deadly Perfume is the best; there is no need for you to fear those little mushrooms. Even if they are poisonous, there is no way they can poison you, the poison king, yes?" Han Sen did his best tofort him.


    "I suppose..." Zhu Ting said cockily, but then he changed his face and said, "But this is different! I know I am good, but good or bad, ten thousand is not enough."


    "No problem. I am willing to raise the mary offering for this kind service of yours to a whopping twenty thousand," Han Sen said with a smile.


    Zhu Ting was angry, and he pleaded, "Han Sen, you do not treat professionals with the respect they deserve! Twenty thousand? Toy bricks would give me more. You... make... me... um... something is wrong."


    "What is it? Is it the poison? Don¡¯t worry, I have medicine prepared! Quickly, shove this down your throat and I¡¯ll get you on your way to the detox center so they can rinse out your bowels." Han Sen quickly grabbed the medicine Professor Sun told him about.


    But when he looked back, Zhu Ting¡¯s face and eyes had gone ruby red. He was gasping for air like an enraged bull and sweating profusely as he looked at Han Sen.


    "Brother Zhu, don¡¯t look at me like that! I thought your Deadly Perfume rendered you immune to fatal poisons. Who knew..." Before Han Sen could finish his sentence, Zhu Ting started to tear the clothes from his body. Much to his surprise, a muscr body was revealed beneath. Zhu Ting had an eight-pack!


    "Geez, what are you doing?!" Han Sen reached out his hands to ward off Zhu Ting froming any closer.


    Zhu Ting¡¯s eyes were red with lust, and as he advanced on Han Sen, he tried to get on top of him to rip his clothes off. Zhu Ting tried to kiss him with the ferocity of a horny bear.


    "I want... I want..." Zhu Ting moaned and groaned in between his mumbling.


    "Holy smokes! Those mushrooms can¡¯t be aphrodisiacs, can they?" Han Sen pushed Zhu Ting away from him and dashed out of the room. He closed the door on his lusty aggressor and locked it tight.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Zhu Ting hammered the stone door like a madman.


    "Brother Zhu, hold on! I¡¯m going to get you a woman." Han Sen was d that the shelter¡¯s doors were made of stone. Due to the strength needed to break down such a door, there was no way Zhu Ting would be able to escape.


    "I can¡¯t take it anymore!" Zhu Ting screamed from behind his stone ward.


    "Hold on! Use your hand first, while I go search for a woman in the meantime." Han Sen double-checked that the door was locked firm, and then ran off.


    After walking around ckgod Shelter for some time, Han Sen came across an impoverished woman who was willing to sell her body to make ends meet. On a horse, she returned with Han Sen.


    "Brother Zhu, I have brought a woman to take care of all your needs!" As Han Sen opened the door, he saw Zhu Ting sprawled out across the floor with a few shreds of cloth over his body. Crumpled balls of tissuey scattered around the room.


    "Han Sen, are you even a human being? I cannot believe you fed me horny pills!" Zhu Ting was furious, and he ran towards Han Sen, trying to grab him by the neck.


    Han Sen dodged the iing assault and tried to reason with him, saying, "Brother Zhu, see? I have brought you a woman. But who would have guessed you¡¯d finish up that quickly, eh?"


    "Quick, my ass! You were out there for two hours, and here I was, all alone and almost bleeding. And besides, what kind of woman did you even bring me? This fat tramp looks to weigh two hundred kilograms! Is it a mutant creature?" Zhu Ting yelled angrily at Han Sen.


    "A woman with a little booty is good; you¡¯ll never understand."


    Han Sen waited around for a little while so Zhu Ting could calm down. Then he asked, "Brother Zhu, aside from this can you tell me of any other effects the red mushroom had upon you?"


    Before he replied, Zhu Ting reached out his hand and said, "Give me my money."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah." Han Sen reached into his pockets and presented Zhu Ting with a few thousand-dor bills. Regretting what he had subjected Zhu Ting to, he said, "I know I was only supposed to give you twenty thousand but take thirty. Consider it my way of apologizing and trying to make up for what I just put you through. And payment for that woman wille out of own pocket; there is no need for you to cover the fee."


    Zhu Ting thought what he was saying was fine, up until he mentioned the woman. Then his face became bleak. All of a sudden, he threw the money back at Han Sen. "No one wants your pity money. If you want to give me something, give me your medicine. Give me more of your red medicine!"


    "Why? What do you want it for?" Han Sen opened his eyes wide and looked at Zhu Ting.


    "That is none of your business. You owe me, don¡¯t you? Consider this retribution!" Zhu Ting said, with a scolding temperament.


    Han Sen pulled out thest remaining bite of mushroom. He presented it to Zhu Ting, but when he tried to grab it, Han Sen pulled his hand back. He smiled at Zhu Ting and said, "I already gave you a slice. This is the only one I have left. If you want it, you¡¯re going to have to tell me what it does."


    "Aside from making me horny, you mean?" Zhu Ting said, before reaching out his hand again.


    Han Sen avoided his grab again and said, "Tell me clearly."


    Zhu Ting then told Han Sen that the mushroom worked not only to heighten your desire for sexual activity, but to considerably strengthen your kidneys as well. The effects were powerful that even now, his kidneys were really warm. It was as if he had two hot water bottles inside him. He was brimming with so much energy that, even after ying with himself for so long, he was yet to feel tired.


    "This stuff really is the good stuff." After Han Sen heard what the red mushroom did, he was quite happy. Something like this would most definitely benefit his progress with Jade-Sun Force.


    Learning it by himself without any supplements would take a long time, after all. The red mushroom had incredible effects, and if he was to consume an entire mushroom, Han Sen wondered if he might be able to finish his study of Jade-Sun Force.


    But the most tant side effect of the mushroom was quite tempting for Han Sen. If he got Ji Yanran to eat it, he pondered, what might happen?


    Still, he wasn¡¯t able to bring the red mushroom out of the shelter, and Ji Yanran was nowhere near the Icefield.


    In the end, Han Sen did not give thest bit of red mushroom to Zhu Ting. The sexual effects of the thing were too scary. It was so powerful that not even Deadly Perfume could withstand it. Han Sen was worried Zhu Ting might use the red mushroom for an ill purpose, so he refused to hand it over.


    Zhu Ting left angrily. He collected the thirty thousand and cursed Han Sen numerous times before leaving.


    Han Sen then returned to his room and locked his door. He looked at thest piece of mushroom in his hand. He looked and looked until atst, he put it in his mouth.


    He chewed it a bit, and soon the pleasant feel of it in his teeth became a warmth in his belly. His kidney was already quite warm, and now, it was even warmer. It was as if he had two little stoves inside him, generating an endless supply of energy.


    At the same time, Han Sen felt the entirety of his body heat up. What was below the belt could hold up the sky. He was starting to feel horny, and he was overwhelmed with the desire to rip his clothes off.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and held off on that feeling, casting Jade-Sun Force as he did. He wanted to use Jade-Sun Force to absorb the power of the red mushroom.


    As he did this, someone knocked on the door. From behind it, a woman¡¯s voice called out to him.

 Chapter 588: Entering

    Chapter 588: Entering


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked as a burning sensation overwhelmed his insides. His kidneys were sizzling with heat, and it felt as if they had be two fireballs ricocheting around his body. Han Sen did not feel good.


    "Damn it! Why are youing here at this time?" Han Sen did not have the willpower necessary to suppress the riot that was going on inside him.


    Han Sen was in a trance. He couldn¡¯t hear who it was outside or what the feminine voice was talking about. But regardless, he did not need to listen because Han Sen could guess who it was.


    Visitors to his room were infrequent, as it was something few would dare to do. It was only on the odd asion that Yang Manli woulde to visit him, when there were important matters to discuss. Aside from her, there was no one else.


    Thinking about Yang Manli¡¯s thick, white legs, Han Sen felt his brain start to implode. He couldn¡¯t take his mind off those delicious legs, and he wanted nothing more than to kick the door down and hop onto her.


    He used everything he had to suppress his lust and double-timed it on the Jade-Sun Force. He was going to do his best to wait this desire out.


    In the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, unlike the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, anyone could enter another person¡¯s room. But Yang Manli was not the sort of person to boorishly march into someone else¡¯s room, so Han Sen was not concerned about a possible intrusion.


    If he was able to avoid seeing her, then Han Sen was of firm faith that he could beat this lusty force that was consuming him.


    But Han Sen¡¯s heart suffered a shock quite quickly when he heard the door open.


    "Holy smokes! Yang Manli, I thought you were a reserved person. What is going on with you today?" Han Sen¡¯s mind was scrambled like an egg, and his heart was aze.


    He heard the footsteps of a woman tread across his room. Although Han Sen was forcing his eyes closed, when he heard her voice, the resolve of his will crumbled to the machinations of lust. The image of a woman¡¯s beautiful naked body was omnipresent,yered across all of his thoughts.


    As he tried to suppress the carnal desires, his face started turning red. Then his nose began bleeding.


    The woman was walking closer and closer to Han Sen, which almost made him scream out and call for aid. The effects of the red mushroom were too powerful. Zhu Ting was known to possess a strong will, but even he was eager to jump on top of a man for release. Given that, you might imagine the power of this mushroom.


    Han Sen did not dare open his mouth or eyes. He was afraid that if he started talking, or even opened his eyes to look, his mind would forfeit all control to the lust that was attempting to conquer his mind.


    "Leave. Although I enjoy sleeping with women, I will only do it with the woman I love. I¡¯m not entirely against consuming pills for added excitement, but shouldn¡¯t that be a woman¡¯s job? How can I eat them and suddenly be all lusty? Leave. Leave. Get out of here! Get out of here, Yang Manli!" Han Sen¡¯s heart was encouraging itself to not give in, despite the rebellion of his mind.


    But the woman continued to approach Han Sen, having seemed to discover that something was not quite right with Han Sen¡¯s behavior. She walked in front of Han Sen, trying to get a look at him.


    The woman was drawing extremely near, and Han Sen could smell her. It was like his entire body was on fire and his nose was gushing like a fountain.


    Han Sen was fighting the desire to open his eyes, and he bit down on his teeth and kept them shut. He bit on his own tongue until it bled, hoping the addition of pain might help him beat back the lust. Blood dripped from his lips.


    The woman furrowed her brow, believing something had gone wrong with Han Sen¡¯s training. She suddenly thought that her uninvited entry was the catalyst for this apparent mishap of practice.


    The woman bent over and reached out her hand to feel for Han Sen¡¯s pulse on his neck. She seemed eager to find out what had happened to Han Sen.


    But when her delicate fingers touched Han Sen¡¯s neck, the floodgates of his mind were lost. It felt as if the fingers were bringing a fire, and it made Han Sen open his eyes.


    A beautiful woman stood before him, and her body was incredibly refined. Her height was almost the same as Han Sen. She was wearing a tight white battlesuit. The curvatures of her thick, long legs, bubble butt, and big boobies were highlighted in the suit, perfectly sculptured, angled and curved to catch the attention of everyone, and get their hearts racing.


    Her delicate face was as cold as it was elegant. It was the face of someone who was difficult to get close with.


    The woman was directly in front of Han Sen, and her lips opened as if to say something.


    But at this time, Han Sen couldn¡¯t hear a single thing. Although this woman did not look like Yang Manli, she was even more attractive, with a body and personality Han Sen favored even more. Han Sen lost all self-control.


    An aura of utter evil shone in Han Sen¡¯s eyes. He reached out his hands and tried to grab the woman.


    The distance was great enough that she was able to take a graceful step back to avoid his lecherous hands.


    The woman¡¯s face did not change. She just looked at Han Sen with the strangest of stares.


    But over the next second, her face warped. She could not believe Han Sen wasing after her.


    The woman thought it would be impossible for him to do so, but he did. It wasn¡¯t long before her back was against a wall and there was nowhere else for her to go.


    Han Sen blocked her every exit, and it was impossible for her to run away now. The woman became incredibly angry in her shock. She reached her hand out to hit Han Sen, but then quickly refrained. She knew she had disturbed his training and caused this predicament. Right now, his eyes were blood red, which more than suggested something was wrong. She pulled back her fist.


    As soon as she hesitated, Han Sen grabbed on to the woman¡¯s battlesuit. Within moments, the battlesuit that had been designed to withstand bullets was ripped apart by Han Sen¡¯s lust-fuelled hands. Her sulent pair of big white breasts were now on full disy in front of him.


    Han Sen threw himself on to the woman and pushed her against the wall. One hand was clutched one of her giant boobs, which one hand could never hope to hold in its entirety, and his other hand reached down to squeeze her firm, bubbly butt. Han Sen then brought down his lips to seal her own.


    The woman opened her eyes wide, and her body froze. Within just a few seconds, her curvy, voluptuous body had been grabbed and touched all over by Han Sen.


    A secondter, her eyes were filled with the chaos-fire of hatred, and she looked at Han Sen a murderous eye. It was as if her entire body had entered berserk mode. Her body seemed to emit a purple light, and she took on the shape of a fairy.


    Pang!


    A walloping knee drilled its way into Han Sen¡¯s stomach, which sent the horny baboon flying across the room. Then the woman jumped up and struck Han Sen with her battleaxe-like legs while he was still airborne.


    Before he could even hit the ground, she kicked him sideways again.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The beautiful legs had be frightening weapons that struck Han Sen around thirty times. And for the entire time he was beaten up, right, left, and even down, Han Sen did not touch the ground.


    Her exposed breasts jumped and jiggled with every kick.


    The woman knew that there was something wrong with Han Sen, however, which helped to calm her down somewhat. So, she used her hands to try to conceal her wobbling, jelly breasts.

 Chapter 589: Absorbed

    Chapter 589: Absorbed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The purple light that was being emitted from the woman¡¯s body started to fade. Although she was truly mad, she still managed to limit how much power she exerted on her horny aggressor. If she hadn¡¯t, with the power of someone who had unlocked her first gene lock, one kick would have been enough to end Han Sen.


    It was clear to her that something was wrong with Han Sen. So, despite her rage, she managed to put a cap on the damage she dealt him. Especially with the purple light, which she pushed into Han Sen¡¯s body. This purple light would attempt to course its way through his body and clear his mind from any encroaching force.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s body was suffering, he was able to feel a strange but gentle sensation flow throughout his insides. It seemed to help subdue and eliminate the effects of the red mushroom he had consumed.


    rity began returning to his mind, and when it had done so in a sufficient amount, he was able to close his eyes and focus on recasting Jade-Sun Force. He then started to absorb the purple light and the red mushroom into his kidney.


    When these two distinct forces entered his kidneys, they made the organs glow in their two representative colors. His kidneys then started to glow like red, purple, and gold nuggets. This bounty of power was going all around his body.


    Han Sen felt tremendous joy in his heart. Having both of these powers consume and reinvigorate him, he felt as if his Jade-Sun Force was getting better and better. The process was quick and free from trouble, and it seemed that it would all be over soon.


    The woman summoned beast soul armor to cover her body and went to sit on a chair. She had a curious,plicated look on her face as she watched Han Sen, in between her blushing.


    "I should have killed you." The woman thought about the shameful scene and terrible groping she had been subjected to, and she looked at Han Sen with disgust.


    Queen had been travelling through the Icefield, and she hade to learn that Han Sen was living in the area from Huangfu Pingqing. So she thought to give him a visit and ask him something.


    Queen did not want to disturb or affect anyone else, so she came here alone during the night. With her skills of espionage, she knew she would not be discovered on her way there, but this was thest thing she had expected to happen.


    When she thought about her body being felt all over by a man like Han Sen, she wanted to p him to death.


    But she was also conflicted with the knowledge that it was her disturbance that most likely prompted his out-of-character misdeeds. She didn¡¯t me Han Sen, but she again thought about how her body ¨C which had never been touched by another man before ¨C had been so vigorously fondled by someone in such a manner. She blushed deeply and gnawed at her teeth in uncertainty until she almost drew blood.


    But Queen had something else nibbling at the back of her mind. With her talents, she knew she should have fended Han Sen off and kept him away, but when she moved and used Heavenly Go, Han Sen was able to follow each step and block her way.


    Perhaps this could bergely attributed to the small size of the stone house, but there was also the element of surprise. She would never have expected Han Sen to possess a power such as this. It was this sudden shock that led to her disadvantage.


    She was the one who taught Han Sen Heavenly Go, but her calctions of his progress with the skill were obviously incorrect and had led to this grievous mistake. Her mind and body were not prepared, which was why she had been pushed to the wall.


    If Queen had been prepared for what was to happen, things would have been different and it would have been impossible for Han Sen to follow her steps and pin her to the wall.


    "How did he do that?" Queen¡¯s heart wondered to itself.


    She only taught Han Sen the bits and bobs of Heavenly Go, but he had already shown that his level with the skill was not too far behind hers. At this rate, it was inevitably going to get better.


    With Han Sen¡¯s fitness, and the number of skills he actively trained, it was unlikely he would lose to her in an all-out fight, either.


    This surprised Queen a lot. She almost didn¡¯t believe that the little amount of the skill she had taught Han Sen could have been developed to such a great degree.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was surprisingly powerful, too. His fitness was not too far behind hers, despite the fact that his first gene lock remained locked.


    From what she could could recall, Han Sen had only been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for just over a year. This wasn¡¯t a popr ce, and to attain such talents and abilities here in such a short time was almost terrifying.


    "I was going to test his power, but that seems to be unnecessary right now. Perhaps when he unlocks his gene lock, I can allow him to join me. But..." Queen then thought back to the scene from earlier. Part of her wanted to leave and nevery eyes on this bastard again.


    But Queen was Queen, and she was of a greater resolve than most women. She did not leave. She just continued to sit there and look at Han Sen coldly.


    When Han Sen finally absorbed the red mushroom and purple light, although he hadn¡¯t finished learning Jade-Sun Force as he had expected to, the horny side effects of the red mushrooms seemed to have totally disappeared. But it was worth noting that this minor victory had only been achieved through the aid of the purple light.


    Now that his kidney had absorbed the purple light, things seemed different. He believed that if he ate the red mushroom again, the horniness would not affect him.


    To test this out, all he would have to do was collect the final mushroom and eat it, then practice the Jade-Sun Force onest time to finish its training.


    Han Sen opened his eyes and saw Queen in front of him, staring at him coldly. The scene and all its wretched sexual tension came rushing back to him. Imagining his prior grab of her boobies, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her chest.


    Excellent. They were excellent. Han Sen hadid eyes on many beautiful girls in his time, but this was the only stunner that was as powerful as he was. And her pair of boobs were in no way inferior to those possessed by Huangfu Pingqing. Everything about her was perfect, pretty much.


    "If you have a death wish, then by all means, continue to stare." Queen coldly looked at Han Sen. Her face did not disy emotion, but anger continued to boil in her heart.


    If Han Sen¡¯s behavior had not been triggered by her intrusion, she would have pped him to death by now.


    "I am sorry, but this is my room. You are the one who came in uninvited; you cannot me me." Han Sen was coughing when he said this.


    He saw the woman continue to peer at him, and it looked as if she wanted to kill him. His heart was stricken with a chill, so he quickly shuffled along the proceedings and asked, "Who are you, anyway? And why have youe here?"


    Han Sen had never seen Queen¡¯s face before, and the lusty thoughts from earlier had messed up his head. Having light amnesia over what happened when he was beaten up, he had forgotten what skills Queen had used to beat him to a pulp.


    But Queen¡¯s general temperament had tipped Han Sen into thinking he knew her from some ce.


    "Queen," Queen told him.


    Han Sen was bbergasted. He said, "It¡¯s you! Why are you here?"


    After Queen introduced herself, Han Sen understood why she seemed so familiar. Only someone with the power she possessed, dwarfing the presence of any other woman he had met before, could name herself Queen.


    "I am just passing by. I wasing to see if you were able enough to join us on our hunt, but from what I have seen so far, I don¡¯t think you are. When are you going to unlock your first gene lock?" Queen emotionlessly said.


    Queen had indeed been impressed with the skills and fitness Han Sen possessed, but it would be all for nought if he had not unlocked his first gene lock. Without doing that, he would never survive the fight she was going to take part in.


    "I am afraid it will be a while yet before I unlock it, but I can still lend a hand in the hunting of creatures," Han Sen responded.


    Queen didn¡¯t say anything else, she just stood up and got ready to leave the room.


    The reason why she stayed was so she could ask that question and see how Han Sen responded. After all, it was because of her Han Sen behaved the way he did.

 Chapter 590: Infinite Power

    Chapter 590: Infinite Power


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not plead for Queen to stay. After all, what had happened earlier was far too embarrassing.


    "After I unlock the first gene lock, where should I go to find you?" Han Sen asked.


    "Send a message to Pingqing. She will let you know," Queen answered as she exited the room.


    After she stepped out of the room, she stopped and said, "In regards to what happened earlier, if word of it gets out, you are a dead man." Then she was gone for good.


    Seeing Queen leave, Han Sen thought about all the words she had spoken. Clearly, Queen herself had unlocked her first gene lock. She also said the term us, which meant she wasn¡¯t hunting alone.


    A powerful character like her needed others on the same level to go on a hunt? There was only one possibility Han Sen could think of. They were hunting a super creature.


    "I wonder if they have killed a super creature before." Han Sen was disturbed at this revtion, but he hadn¡¯t yet unlocked his gene lock. He simply wasn¡¯t qualified to join them.


    "It looks like I must hurry up with the Dongxuan Sutra, despite my inability to rush it." Han Sen continued to sit where he was, thinking things over. If he wanted to unlock his first gene lock, the quickest way to do so was through mastery of Jadeskin. But he was afraid of learning that skill to its full extent, due to his fear of bing like the cruel people of the Xue family. It was a difficult decision to mull over.


    "I have been learning Dongxuan Sutra for so long, perhaps Jadeskin has been purified. Let¡¯s give it a go!" Han Sen really wanted to see if the people with Queen were truly off to hunt a super creature. And he wanted to know if they had killed one previously. For this, he thought it was worth the risk of going back to Jadeskin.


    But he already had Dongxuan Sutra, and if there were any issues while learning Jadeskin, he could always use Dongxuan Sutra to alleviate them.


    But before he continued learning Jadeskin, he returned to the snowy basin to collect thest red mushroom.


    He cut it into thin slices and used it to train Jade-Sun Force. Although he continued to suffer a burning sensation, it was something he could keep under control.


    After he absorbed the energy of the red mushroom, his kidney shined and his power felt limitless.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt strange, however. Although the Jade-Sun Force he learnt was correct, it now seemed a touch different than before. There was a magical, purple light shining alongside it.


    "That purple light must be the power Queen shoved into me. It must be the power she gained from unlocking her first gene lock, too. But how can I use that to my advantage? I am not sure if this is a good thing or a bad thing, since it seems to be trapped in my kidney now." Han Sen was lost in thought.


    Whatever the case might be, there didn¡¯t seem to be any negative consequences to its presence. After consuming the rest of the mushroom, the Jade-Sun Force was finallyplete. Both of his kidneys now shone like stoves, providing endless power for Han Sen 24/7.


    He was not sure if it was affected by the Jade-Sun Force, but Han Sen¡¯s Heresy Mantra had alsopleted its first stage "Long Live."


    In the past, whenever Han Sen used Heresy Mantra, if he used it for too long, his heart could not withstand it. It¡¯d end up damaging his body. But after learning Long Live, not only was Heresy Mantra more powerful, he could use it infinitely without damage being dealt to his body.


    "With Jade-Sun Force and Long Live, it¡¯s as if I have infinite power. Any difficult skills I learn can be used indefinitely without the need for a break." Han Sen, after learning all this, became really happy.


    This was almost like a cheat. Although it felt like nothing special when dormant, using it felt extremely powerful.


    It was just like Yi Dongmu. When he used wind strike, he concentrated all the power in his body into one fell strike. After he used the strike, there¡¯d be a long recovery time.


    But right now, Han Sen was different. He could use wind strike like normal, over and over without rest. He did not need a break.


    It was like ying a videogame where people had to gather power to unleash their ultimate ability. But Han Sen had glitched it so he could use his super ability over and over.


    Jade-Sun Force and Long Live made a frighteningbination. Han Sen was shaken.


    But Han Sen did not know how to use wind strike. But that did not matter, because of the most powerful burst-power skill there was: Thunderknife. In the past, he would suffer a cooldown of at least eight seconds before being able to cast it again. Now, he could use it over and over.


    "It looks as if I¡¯ll have to modify Dual some more." Han Sen was overjoyed, despite the extra trouble.


    Because of his vitality, his Dual skill had beencking in certain departments. His vitality and power could never remain high enough to support the demands of the skill.


    But now things were different. Han Sen could use Dual to its full extent. Every skill was an ultimate power skill; and now, his damage output would most likely be tripled. It would be far easier for him to kill the Twin Spirit like this.


    Han Sen was of the mind to do it, and so he did. Off he went to modify his Dual skill once again. He wanted to make it into an ultimate skill. He exchanged five S-rank Saint Hall licenses for five evolver-ss powerful sword skills. He borrowed the techniques inside and implemented them in his Dual skill, modifying them so each skill performed was an ultimate one.


    The Dual skill now was two sword skillsbined with over a hundred movements. After vigorous modification, that number was brought down to fifty. After even more extensive work, that number was brought down to twelve.


    Those two sets of twelve movements were the skills that dealt the purest, most concentrated amounts of damage. Every move had its own special trait, but when they were allbined and cast at once, he didn¡¯t believe any opponent could withstand such a devastating attack, no matter their power or level lead on Han Sen.


    "This is the Dual skill I have always wanted. Dealing with the Twin Spirit should no longer be difficult. But I wonder if Qi Xiuwen has managed to sessfully convince Li Xinglun and Philip yet." Han Sen could no longer wait to attack the royal shelter.


    Qi Xiuwen had faced much resistance in his attempts to convince Li Xinglun and Philip. This was because he was unable to solve their silver beetles problem. Li Xinglun and Philip did not dare attack a random royal shelter while under the thumb of their current threat.


    So, Qi Xiuwen had to pay a heavy price to convince Li Xinglun and Philip to agree and join the attack on the royal shelter.


    "The ice field will belong to me, Qi Xiuwen!" Qi Xiuwen returned to the ckgod Shelter with much excitement.


    Taking the royal shelter and bing the boss of the ice fields was an exciting prospect for him. And a record like this was sure to paint him in a different light in his father¡¯s eyes. Maybe he¡¯d even be able to inherit Dong Lin.

 Chapter 591: Attacking the Shelter

    Chapter 591: Attacking the Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother Han, all is prepared. We can attack the royal shelter whenever we desire." Qi Xiuwen returned to the ckgod Shelter and reported to Han Sen that he had sessfully enlisted the aid of Li Xinglun and Philip for the assault.


    "Well done. We will follow your n." Han Sen was looking over the n Qi Xiuwen had formted.


    "Brother Han, there is no need to worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you! We will take this royal shelter for ourselves." Qi Xiuwen then told Han Sen, purposefully deceiving him. His heart was sneering, "Oh, we will take the royal shelter. But its owner won¡¯t be you, Han Sen. No. It will be me!"


    Han Sen looked at Qi Xiuwen, who wore an earnest, faithful face. Then he smiled, patted his shoulder, and told him, "Go. I have faith in you."


    Han Sen was not a person who enjoyed being kept busy. He did enjoy watching others be busy, however.


    After Qi Xiuwen left, Yang Manli approached Han Sen with a worried look on her face. She said, "Is it really okay to let Qi Xiuwen handle the entire n of attacking the royal shelter?"


    Han Sen smiled and responded, "The ckgod Shelter belongs to Dong Lin. Allowing Qi Xiuwen to make the ns will free us up to do our best in battle. For our attack against the royal shelter, this will be a good thing."


    "And what happens after we attack the shelter?" Yang Manli was not as optimistic as Han Sen. It seemed as if her eyebrows were perpetually furrowed, and she frowned without ever allowing her forehead to rx.


    "Don¡¯t worry. That royal shelter will be owned by Han," Han Sen answered.


    Yang Manli noticed how confident Han Sen appeared, so despite her continued worry and reservations, she didn¡¯t push her concerns any further.


    The troops of the various shelters were now mobile and nearing the royal shelter. Bravely, they moved to the outskirts of the shelter to clear out any creatures around it, in preparation for the big battle that was toe.


    With everyone camped out and ready, they waited for the time they would be split into groups of three and sent out to follow themands given to them.


    Han Sen¡¯s group was the most powerful, and they were the ones assigned to attack the main gate. Han Sen was following Qi Xiuwen¡¯s n to a tee, without making a single change.


    As a result, Qi Xiuwen was feeling rather cocky. He believed that Han Sen trusted him entirely, and that he had wrapped Han Sen around his little finger. If that wasn¡¯t the case, why else would he be doing exactly what he was told? Qi Xiuwen almost felt bad for being so maniptive.


    "Just wait until I get the royal shelter. If he listens to what I tell him, then I won¡¯t treat him too poorly." This was a thought propagated by Qi Xiuwen¡¯s heart, but it wasn¡¯t soon before his mind questioned such judgment. "This sort of man is not suitable for important responsibilities. If the person in charge cannot be cruel and unforgiving, then it is only a matter of time before others try to take advantage and attempt to trample on me."


    The siege began. The beasts that were behind the walls of the shelter, dozens of miles away, could be heard roaring. The tension began to bubble and boil as they approached the battlegrounds. And finally, everyone marched forward to dobat with the creatures that would stay their advance.


    Far away, on the slopes of a snowy mountain, a fit woman watched the battle unfold. She talked to herself, saying, "I should be able to see what his power is from here."


    Far away, on the other side of the battlefield, a little girl stood and observed the scene, too. She had long ck hair that almost reached the ground. In her arms, she held a silver fox.


    Although this was a siege, only a few people from the Goddess Shelter fought alongside Han Sen. Those backing him up were not very strong, and most of them weremanded by Qi Xiuwen and positioned elsewhere.


    But this time, Qi Xiuwen did not see the silver-haired spirit. This made him feel strange. Qi Xiuwen did not know that the silver-haired spirit would not leave the Spirit Hall, and he was afraid Han Sen might run ahead and try to steal the spirit stone.


    But Han Sen did not care all that much. He wore blood-scale armor and held his two favorite swords in his hands. With Yang Manli and his other fighters, he led their offense against the main gate.


    Qi Xiuwen had given Han Sen this position, where the creatures were the strongest. With only a few people from the Goddess Shelter backing him up, he had hoped the monsters would eliminate them.


    But instead of slowly battling their way forward, Han Sen and his people instead decided to rush ahead madly. Qi Xiuwen shook his head at the sight, and the conflicted voices inside him argued once more, "That person is brave; I¡¯ll give him that. But he¡¯s just as stupid! It¡¯s hard to do business with such a person... but then again, someone as brave as that maye in handy sometime in the future."


    Qi Xiuwen, lost in thought, suddenly noticed the presence of a multitude of cracks in the ground, stemming from the royal shelter. And then, an endless parade of silver beetles burst out towards the battlefield like a flood.


    The fight had only just begun, but already, the silverdybug had decided to make an appearance. This was vastly different than thest time, when it showed up right at the end.


    Qi Xiuwen frowned but had already made preparations for itsing. If he didn¡¯t, then it would have been impossible for him to convince Li Xinglun and Philip to attack the shelter.


    The signal was sent, and all the soldiers opened their backpacks and lobbed creature meat out across the field. Within seconds, the entire snowy field was drenched like a frothy pool of blood.


    The silver beetles did not differentiate between friend or foe, or even acknowledge who their aggressors were. But when they smelled the blood, they were immediately attracted to the mound of bloody flesh that was built up. With them out of the way and distracted, an empty space presented itself.


    "Get in there!" Qi Xiuwen shouted. All the human evolvers evaded thedybugs and ran forward, using their strongest attacks as they advanced towards the royal shelter.


    But when Qi Xiuwen turned to look at the main gate, he saw Han Sen and his people were already there. The speed with which they had cleared a path came as a shock to him.


    The creatures at the main gate were the strongest, and despite that, Han Sen¡¯s team had not suffered a single casualty. Han Sen was in the front, sping two swords. One was silver and one was purple. As he fought, it was like he was dancing, and every step he took around a monster was apanied with another lesion in his foe, spewing blood.


    "Powerful skills, sure. But he is still a stupid man." Qi Xiuwen looked at the sky above the royal shelter. In his heart, he thought, "This royal shelter has been host to great swathes of creatures. Thunderdevil wille in from the other side, though, and he should reach the Spirit Hall before Han Sen does. I just hope they are able to tame and subdue the spirit there. Whatever royal spirit resides in this ce must be a maddening foe, and one that is worthy of a great deal of coin!"


    While Qi Xiuwen was thinking, he saw Han Sen was already leading people inside the shelter. Because of the appearance of the silver beetles, many creatures had run off, which lessened the resistance they faced.


    Qi Xiuwen did not dare slow down, so he ran towards the shelter from another path. Still, he wasn¡¯t in too much of a rush because there was no way Han Sen could be faster than Thunderdevil. By the time Han Sen reached the Spirit Hall, he was sure that the spirit inside would have been tamed by his secret ally already.


    However, what Qi Xiuwen did not notice amidst all the chaos was a silver fox that had managed to slip inside the shelter. It was running towards Han Sen, too.


    Yang Manli, Zhu Ting, Uncle Qing, and the rest of his people now followed Han Sen as he entered the royal shelter. But when they entered there, they were shocked to see a far greater number of creatures on the inside than the outside. And what was more, there were many sacred-blood variants mixed-in. It seemed as if the spirit would not have toe out and join the fight.


    "There are far too many creatures here. Should we wait until the other groups show up?" Zhu Ting looked around nervously. They were the only ones who had rushed in, and the others were quite far behind.


    "There is no need to wait," Han Sen said, and as he did, a silver fox leapt onto his shoulder.

 Chapter 592: Miracle

    Chapter 592: Miracle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhu Ting and his people were shocked and a little uncertain when they saw the vast host of powerful creatures now confronting them. Their presence consumed his entire vision, and their numbers far exceeded the two hundred Han Sen had with him. They weren¡¯t even all that talented; so, it was hard to imagine what ughter might transpire if they started to attack.


    Even if the creatures queued up and allowed them to fight one on one, it would only be a matter of time before each battler became too exhausted to fight and was killed.


    Even Uncle Qing, the old man who had seen much, bore a bleak face. Seeing that the creatures did not budge, he did not dare enter and provoke them.


    Han Sen, however, ran into the creatures alone. The others were unsure of whether or not to follow him.


    The next second, Yang Manli, Uncle Qing, and Zhu Ting were left staring in disbelief. As Han Sen ran towards the monsters, they parted like an ocean, as if they were afraid of him. They seemed frightened, and they each scrambled out of the way.


    Whenever Han Sen took a step forward, another creature took a step back. Even a titan snake that was one hundred feet long fell back and dared not hit him.


    Seeing Han Sen march in like a god was a strange thing to watch. Yang Manli and the rest had their jaws on the floor, and they almost couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    "Boss, are you going to heaven?" Zhu Ting followed.


    Uncle Qing and the rest followed, as well, despite their frightened and bewildered looks. As they followed Han Sen, the creatures that were near would run off as soon as they got close. He was truly like some deity, striking fear into the bones of every monster in the shelter.


    "How can he do that?" Yang Manli had a puzzled expression when she looked at Han Sen, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what sort of powers he was employing.


    Uncle Qing looked faithful, and maybe a little bit fanatical when he looked at Han Sen. "He really is the heir of Master Han, isn¡¯t he? He does possess magical powers - he does!"


    For the others, they either thought they were witnessing was an absolute miracle or they were dreaming.


    Han Sen brought Yang Manli and the rest to the Spirit Hall. He was familiar with this ce and did not want to waste any more time. So he rushed in as soon as he arrived.


    Not situated too far from the wall of the royal shelter, Queen was able to see everything. She too was quite surprised. "How did he do that?" Although some medicine could repel certain creatures, such items would not work when facing creatures under the directmand of a spirit. Especially suchrge numbers of them.


    This heightened Queen¡¯s interest in Han Sen, so she made sure to take extra care in her observations. From a distance, of course.


    Finally, Qi Xiuwen managed to enter the shelter with his people. What he saw gave him the jinkies and scared him quite a bit. There were creatures everywhere, and in far greater numbers than what they faced on the battlefield outside. There were even many sacred-blood creatures waiting for them.


    But he could not see where Han Sen or his people had gone, and neither could he see any sign of a struggle or battle. It was as if Han Sen and his people had pulled a Houdini, vanishing without a trace.


    "That is strange. Where are they?" Qi Xiuwen was confused, but he couldn¡¯t spend too much time dwelling on it. Arge group of creatures approached, and everyone thrust themselves into a terrifying battle with the monsters that hade for them.


    At this time, Han Sen and his people were right outside the Spirit Hall, and they had gotten there with no trouble. Yang Manli wanted to shake herself, as if trying to wake up from some weird dream. After she saw the gold and silverdy spirits, she couldn¡¯t help but say, "The twin spirits resides in this shelter?"


    "You guys take a break, sit and watch. I¡¯ll take care of this." Han Sen had trained his Dual skill for the longest time with the aim of taking down the twin spirits. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to join in, for he wanted to beat it by himself.


    Besides, the people from the other shelters had yet to arrive. If they beat the twin spirits too soon, many creatures would run off, as well. The reward everyone could achieve would be reduced, so he wanted to wait for Qi Xiuwen and the rest to arrive before finishing off the spirit.


    Uncle Qing and his people were already treating his words like gospel, and now, they watched Han Sen go towards the twin spirits like he truly was their religious deity going into battle.


    They were each stricken with a strange feeling, however; one that they couldn¡¯t quite ce their finger on. Massive numbers of creatures in the royal shelter just stood and watched Han Sen beginbat with the twin spirits. They weren¡¯t doing anything, and it was so bewildering that if they told this story to others who were not here to see this happen, people would chalk them up as liars or in crazy.


    Han Sen¡¯s kidneys were brimming with energy and his heart was jumping like rhythmic thunder. His body felt as if it had boundless power. As he held onto his purple and silver swords, he ran towards the twin spirits without hesitation.


    The twin spirits hated Han Sen. Tightly clutching their gold and silver swords, they went to fight against their pestering nemesis once more. Each strike was brought down like gold and silver lightning.


    "These are some really good skills. It is no wonder why they are royal spirits. Is the boss going to be okay battling them both?" As Zhu Ting finished his words, he saw Han Sen use his two swords to batter the twin spirits with such force, it sent them rocketing through the air.


    Invincible.


    Everyone had this word on their mind. Han Sen¡¯s powerful sword and skills had resulted in the twin spirits being stripped of its ability to fight back. No matter how quickly or powerfully the twin spirits attacked, Han Sen was always one step ahead.


    Both of Han Sen¡¯s hands held a sword, and each one was performing a different sword skill to do battle with the twin spirits. And as he fought and fought, the twin spirits were being beaten back further and further.


    "The boss is too cool!"


    "The boss is the man!"


    "One man taking on two girls? Damn, he is the best!"


    The young men in the back were waving their gs in support. It was surreal. This was supposed to be a battleground of bloody war, but it was more like they were sitting back to watch a show in an arena.


    The faces of the twin spirits looked terrible. Before, they could go against Han Sen without any trouble. But now, they could not keep up with him and were repeatedly being knocked backwards - they did not have the power to fight back. Then Han Sen ran into the center of the Spirit Hall.


    On the other side of the royal shelter, there resided dozens of elite-killing creatures. A path formed between them as the bodies of countless creatures slumped and staggered away to form mounds of the deceased. Along the bloody path others now walked. They were trying to find the spirit shelter.


    The leader of these people was cloaked in green lightning, and he held a longsword that shed, sparked, and crackled with electricity. The creatures that were hit by this sword were sent flying backwards, burned into charcoal by the airborne fire that charged his weapon.


    This group of people marched forward, uninhibited by the creatures that attempted to stop them.


    This was Thunderdevil and his men. But no matter how fast they cleaved a way forward, they were not as fast as Han Sen, who did not even have to fight any creatures.


    Besides, Thunderdevil and his people did not know where the Spirit Hall was. They spent a long while looking for it, but they were still unable to find it. Then, he bumped into Qi Xiuwen.


    "What are you guys still doing here?" Qi Xiuwen saw Thunderdevil and his people with much surprise.


    "This royal shelter is way too big. It¡¯s easy to get lost! We are unable to find where the Spirit Hall is. We have already scoured the other end of the shelter, so it has to be this way." Thunderdevil pointed in the direction he was going.


    "Let¡¯s get going then. The people from the other two shelters are on their way, too. We can¡¯t let them get there first!" Qi Xiuwen said. Then, merging with the forces of Thunderdevil, they marched towards the spirit shelter.

 Chapter 593: Crushing Power

    Chapter 593: Crushing Power


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yang Manli and her people followed Han Sen to the Spirit Hall, where Han Sen used his swords to utterly suppress the twin spirits. Through his ceaseless barrage of sword strikes, the twin spirits could not gain ground and push back, and it fell back further and further.


    "There is something sinister and malevolent about this Han Sen. He has been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for less than a year, so how can he be so powerful? He is somehow managing to suppress two royal spirits simultaneously. And as for what happened earlier..." Zhu Ting bore a strange look, and he seemed to be disturbed by his thoughts.


    Pang!


    The twin spirits had been pushed back as far as possible, and now had its back to a statue. The pretty faces of the royal spirits looked pale and hopeless.


    The silver snake sword and ancient mascot sword were each pressed against a spirit¡¯s neck. Seeing both of the spirits down on their knees, with pitiable and saddened looks on their faces, Han Sen felt remarkably happy. Once, these had almost cost him his life by severely injuring him. Today, he was finally able to turn the tides and win back some of the pride he had lost that time.


    "Quickly, kill them and grab the spirit stone!" someone shouted from behind.


    "There is no rush; I will wait a little longer." Han Sen did not finish off the spirits yet, he just continued to rest the swords against their necks. He wanted to provide more time for Qi Xiuwen and the rest to y more creatures for a greater bounty when the day was over.


    Although Qi Xiuwen had a curious conflict of interest brewing in his heart, it was something he managed to mostly ignore. With the power of Thunderdevil and the ckgod Shelter, they were assuredly the strongest force across the Icefield. He thought it was practically guaranteed that he would take the royal shelter for himself. Even if Li Xinglun and Philip wanted to prevent him from taking it over, any attempt at retaliation would be futile. There was absolutely no one who could go up against Thunderdevil.


    Finally, Qi Xiuwen found the Spirit Hall. As he approached its entrance, however, he was almost disturbed to notice theplete absence of creatures. Even more unnerving were the half-jovial sounds of human talk resonating from inside.


    Qi Xiuwen and Thunderdevil looked at each, acknowledging what they were both thinking. Together, they ran into the Spirit Hall.


    With the rest apanying, arger host entered the Spirit Hall behind them. Qi Xiuwen¡¯s pupils decreased into little beads after he was inside. He saw the people that were supposed to be fighting elsewhere in the spirit shelter reclined in the Spirit Hall. Han Sen already stood next to a statue, reaching out his hand to grab the spirit stone that was embedded within.


    "It is the twin spirits!" Qi Xiuwen saw Han Sen holding a gold sword and a silver sword, with the twin spirits standing in concession beneath the des. He couldn¡¯t have been more surprised.


    Seeing Han Sen take the two spirit stones, the silver-haireddy and golden-haireddy then ceremoniously knelt before Han Sen. They lowered both of their proud heads and spoke in tandem, "Yin Princess and Yang Princess are willing to submit and offer absolute loyalty to a new master. We can be the most faithful of servants."


    Everyone else was now on their feet, staring at the princesses who were kneeling and swearing fealty to Han Sen.


    This was a pair of princess spirits. It was rare enough to see a royal ss spirit make such a vow, but to have two of them do it at the same time was almost unbelievable.


    In each of Han Sen¡¯s hands rested a spirit stone, one silver and one gold. He ced the stones on the Yin Princess and Yang Princess¡¯s foreheads. They then became one with their stones, disappearing into them in a blinding light.


    Everyone continued to stand there, just watching. The taking of a royal spirit was something few people would ever see. And for it to be the twin spirits, above all, was something might happen once every one hundred years at best.


    When the royal spirits were taken, the creatures inside the shelter lost their reason to remain and defend what was previously their home, and so they fled. A little whileter, Li Xinglun and Philip arrived at the Spirit Hall.


    "Aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be hunting the creatures? What are you doing here?" Han Sen turned to survey the hall with his eyes, which after one long pan, ended up on Qi Xiuwen.


    Qi Xiuwen sighed and said, "Brother Han, you are so blessed. You must be really lucky to have been able to tame the twin spirits."


    All of a sudden, Qi Xiuwen¡¯s tone of voice changed. "But you cannot live off the merit of luck your entire life. Brother Han, I will be taking this shelter, okay?"


    "Qi Xiuwen, do you not remember the promise made between Tang¡¯s family and Dong Lin?" Han Sen kept his stare on Qi Xiuwen as he spoke.


    "The promise between Dong Lin and Tang¡¯s family only applied to the ckgod Shelter. This isn¡¯t the ckgod Shelter, now is it?" Qi Xiuwen smiled.


    Li Xinglun and Philip looked at each other, as if to confirm they were about to do something in tandem. But all of a sudden, Qi Xiuwen made a gesture with his hand. In seconds, countless soldiers from the ckgod Shelter swarmed every corner of the hall.


    "This is between me and Brother Han, so please don¡¯t interrupt us. Thanks, I appreciate that," Qi Xiuwen told Li Xinglun and Philip.


    "Qi, you promised that the three of us would be in charge once we took the shelter. You are going to take it all for yourself?" Philip said coldly.


    "This world is reserved for the strong. Even if I did give it to you, could you honestly hold onto this shelter?" Qi Xiuwen then gave a signal which made the evolvers around him assume battle stances. There were more than forty evolvers with a fitness level of over one hundred.


    The faces of Li Xinglun and Philip changed. Both of their shelters only had ten evolvers with a fitness level of over one hundred. ckgod Shelter, however, was only supposed to contain twenty. How could there now be so many?


    Against so many evolvers with such a level, it would have been impossible for them to fight back. And so they reverted to silence.


    Yang Manli scowled, as did the rest of herpatriots. A battalion such as that, would be enough to sweep clean the entirety of the Icefield.


    Qi Xiuwen was right, however. Only the strong could thrive and be formidable leaders. The power Qi Xiuwen had now was truly enough to assert control over anything he desired upon the Icefield. It would be pointless for anyone to resist.


    "Brother Han, you and I were friends. It is a shame we do not see eye-to-eye on this, but if you pledge fealty to me and swear obedience, I will keep you by my side. Our rtionship can the remain the way it was, except our roles will be reversed." Qi Xiuwen, empowered with a feeling of dominance, spoke to Han Sen in a tone marinated with the bitter sauce of bluster.


    "Qi Xiuwen, you honestly think these people can stop me?" Han Sen stroked the silver fox in his arms and asked his question calmly.


    Qi Xiuwen smiled and responded, "Brother Han is very powerful. This is something I acknowledge and I would not dare look down on you, if this is what you fear."


    After that, Qi Xiuwen pointed to the man at his side, Thunderdevil. He then said, "I can only assume you do not know who this person is, so allow me to introduce you. This is the most talented evolver in Dong Lin. This is Thunderdevil. Few people could ever hope to be as talented as him. He is a sessful learner of the skill Thunder Core. He also unlocked his first gene lock in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. He is quite the rarity in the Alliance."


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed as they looked at Thunderdevil in fright.


    If he had been able to unlock his first gene lock in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, the man by Qi Xiuwen¡¯s side was undoubtedly a genius. He looked to be between forty and fifty, so already having such an achievement as a notch in his belt was remarkable.


    Silence deafened the ears of all in the hall. Qi Xiuwen had with him an elite who had already unlocked his first gene lock. This sort of power would not simply mop up its adversaries but crush them into dust.


    The hall had never been so quiet, and a sad realization dawned in the hearts of all who were there. Their hope had been depleted, and with this man and his crushing power present, the fear of losing everything in the ice field to Qi Xiuwen was all too real.

 Chapter 594: Ridiculous

    Chapter 594: Ridiculous


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother Han, you have treated me like a little brother. If you are willing to help me, I will treat you with the reverence of a real brother." Qi Xiuwen looked at Han Sen when he spoke.


    "If I said I was willing to help you, would you honestly believe I would?" Han Sen responded, looking calmly back at Qi Xiuwen.


    "I see no reason why I would not believe you. But, I do have medicine with me. It is my hope that you will take it." Qi Xiuwen had no fear of anything. He pulled out a tinum bottle from his inner-chest pocket and threw it towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen caught the bottle and opened it. It contained numerous fire crystal-looking pills that were about the same size as a pigeon¡¯s eye.


    "What are these pills?" Han Sen held one of the pills in his hand and looked at it in the light. He noticed the hardened exterior of the pill contained a rolling liquid inside.


    "It¡¯s a Geno Creation pill. Our Dong Lin contains fantastic biological gene technology. This is just one of our products. Once you eat it, it can trigger geno mutations. There¡¯s every chance it could make you stronger, but..." Qi Xiuwen gave a brief pause. After a while, he resumed by saying, "But there is also the chance your genes suffer a snafu of sorts. But don¡¯t you worry! If you inject yourself with a geno stabilizer, you can stabilize the mutant genes. It won¡¯t harm your body. This isn¡¯t some fresh product that has juste out the oven; it¡¯s mature and has been extensively-developed. Nothing will go wrong."


    "If I take this, then that would mean I would have to listen to you for the rest of my life." Han Sen spoke with a frosty tone as he looked at the Geno Creation pill.


    "I must confess, I wouldn¡¯t let a character such as yourself out of my sight for very long. If I let you leave, my thoughts and dreams would be disturbed! That is why I must put you on a leash as soon as I am able," Qi Xiuwen said.


    "You have more than forty evolvers with a fitness level of over one hundred, and you have an elite who has unlocked their first gene lock. It looks like you have exerted a lot of effort inposing this little posse of yours." Han Sen looked around the room, observing the faces of all who were present.


    "Brother Han is a very powerful person. Such preparations were necessary. If I wasn¡¯t going to stake a im and take this royal shelter for myself, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered Thunderdevil toe all this way." Qi Xiuwen smiled.


    "You really think that special little elite in your midst is invincible?" Han Sen went back to stroking his silver fox. He then raised his lips in a disdainful smile.


    "Did you just say ¡¯special little elite¡¯?! You better watch your tone, boy." Thunderdevil¡¯s face now changed as he red fiercely at Han Sen, green electricity crackling all around his body.


    When everyone saw the electricity that swirled, snapped, and crackled around Thunderdevil, their hope for a happy ending vanished. This really was an elite who had unlocked their first gene lock, and he was no foe to be trifled with.


    "Mister Qi, there is no need to entertain this tiring chit-chat with the boy. If he does not quickly agree, then just kill him." Thunderdevil maintained his gaze on Han Sen while he spoke to Qi Xiuwen.


    "Brother Han, please consider it." Qi Xiuwen was getting annoyed.


    "What¡¯s the problem? I was being honest. An elite who has unlocked their first gene lock? Am I supposed to be afraid or something? You¡¯re pulling my leg, right? Did you think this clown would frighten me?" Han Sen said, with a frost-bitten tone.


    After Han Sen said this, everyone¡¯s faces warped into looks of disbelief. No one believed Han Sen would have the audacity to say something like that. To show contempt towards an elite of such a high rank was near-enough to asking for death.


    To call the elite a clown, Han Sen must have lost his mind.


    "Do you have a death wish, boy?" Electricity now swirled madly around Thunderdevil, and green bolts of lightning cracked in his eyes. Han Sen¡¯s disrespect seemed to have made him extremely angry.


    Qi Xiuwen had not given the order to attack yet, so Thunderdevil stayed put.


    "Brother Han, if you continue to be so stubborn, then don¡¯t me me for what happens next." Qi Xiuwen¡¯s face looked bleak. He turned to look at Thunderdevil, then nodded.


    Thunderdevil had alreadye to dislike Han Sen. He was not ustomed to being looked down upon by someone who had not yet unlocked their own first gene lock. He thought Han Sen didn¡¯t know his ce.


    The moment Qi Xiuwen nodded, fierce shieldings of electricity surrounded Thunderdevil. He was wholly consumed by the green aura of airborne fire. His hands clutched a long physical bolt of lightning, and threw it like a javelin towards Han Sen.


    With the terrifying scene that was now unfolding, everyone took a step back to avoid being struck by Thunderdevil¡¯s thunder and lightning. He was so bright, they could not even see Thunderdevil¡¯s body.


    All that could be heard was the swirling pressure of crackling static and electricity. Han Sen then saw the iing spear of lightning.


    This scary power made everyone¡¯s hearts pound in fear, but it also gave them each a modicum of jealousy, wishing they could one day attain such talent. All of them desired to one day unlock their first gene lock, but realistically, only one in a million was likely to achieve such a status.


    But between their jealousy and frightened emotional state, they thought they were going to have to watch Han Sen be in by the Thunderdevil. However, it was at that moment that the silver fox Han Sen had been holding leapt into action.


    A silver cloud of lightning appeared and annihted the iing spear of green electricity. Then, more thunder snapped the skies apart. Before it could finish, it was joined by a chorus of screams.


    The Thunderdevil, who once struck fear into the hearts of everyone present, was now ckened and charred. Then he fell to the floor. There were three gouge-marks in his body, wounds that were deep enough to reveal his bones. He writhed around on the floor, unable to stand back up.


    The audience quaked in their boots, in utter disbelief at the sight of Thunderdevil squirming around on the ground. When the screaming stopped, the Spirit Hall fell silent. Not even the sounds of breathing could be heard from the crowd that watched.


    "No way. How?!"


    "What happened?"


    "How can an elite who has unlocked their first gene lock be beaten by a little pet fox?!"


    Everyone was speechless, and their minds were now gued with a thousand different questions over what they had just witnessed. All they could do was look at Thunderdevil, who was rolling around on the floor.


    The color in Qi Xiuwen¡¯s face drained, and a chill spiked his heart. He could not believe his ace-in-the-hole had been beaten so simply. He was an elite who had unlocked his first gene lock, after all.


    Pang!


    Han Sen picked up the silver fox and stroked him in his arms once more. Then he walked up to the ground-bound Thunderdevil and kicked him in front of Qi Xiuwen.


    "Did I say clown? I¡¯m sorry; this guy is an insult to clowns. Is this who you were relying on?" Han Sen looked at Qi Xiuwen, who now bore a pale face.


    Thunderdevil, who was near Qi Xiuwen¡¯s feet, was spilling blood from his mouth. It looked as if he was on death¡¯s door.


    Qi Xiuwen and his forty other elites looked absolutely petrified. They did not dare to move. The teeth of the audience were chattering, and their bodies were shivering in fear and uncertainty.


    Qi Xiuwen must have thought he was suffering an unrelenting nightmare. He had more than forty elites, one of which had unlocked his first gene lock. This powerful line-up, that had seemed to dwarf the rest in the hall, now seemed like a pitiful joke.


    Yes, it was ridiculous. Qi Xiuwen had believed he controlled the crushing power necessary to subdue any foe that sought to hinder his goals and desires. Now, he believed it was ridiculous.


    This man, who listened to everything and never said no, Qi Xiuwen had thought to be stupid. But now, he revered Han Sen like some god. He could hardly look at him, and all he could do was shiver in his boots.


    It was in this moment that Qi Xiuwen realized Han Sen never once took him seriously, and that the entire time he had been with him, he must have been merely enjoying theedy. It was as if he had been watching an ant, being arrogant and trying to bully others. His behavior had been ridiculous and all his ns were childish.


    All of a sudden, Qi Xiuwen¡¯s confidence copsed and with it, he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 595: King of the Ice Fields

    Chapter 595: King of the Ice Fields


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Today, I saw a lot."


    "He is too strong. That elite had unlocked his first gene lock, but Han Sen whipped him like a dog."


    "It¡¯s sick. That guy¡¯s little pet dog absolutely ravaged the elite who had managed to unlock his first gene lock. If that was his pet, how strong must he himself be?"


    "What pet dog? It was a pet cat."


    "It was stronger than a dog, no matter what it was. It possessed the strength of a god! Han Sen didn¡¯t even have to do anything. All he did was talk until he decided to sick the fiend on Thunderdevil."


    "This is madness. You guys weren¡¯t there. None of you saw the look on Qi Xiuwen and his followers¡¯ faces. There were a few hundred evolvers there, forty of them with a fitness level of more than one hundred. All of them possessed a fair amount of might, but in front of Han Sen, none of them even dared to pass wind. They were afraid of doing anything that might tick Han Sen off, perhaps inciting him to y them all in one fell swoop. Qi Xiuwen was so frightened, he almost had a heart attack and died."


    "If you ever have a role model, whose footsteps you would be keen to follow in, make it Han Sen. That way, you will achieve true happiness."


    "Be Han Sen? You wouldn¡¯t even qualify to be his pet!"


    "Pet? You guys think you can match that pet of his? That pet killed the fellow with an unlocked gene lock. Han Sen could put you to work as a dishcloth, but beyond that, I doubt he¡¯d find any use for you guys."


    "Well, one thing has be a certainty; the Icefield are now the domain of Han Sen."


    "Of course, he is unique. I bet you¡¯d never find anyone else remotely like him elsewhere. And I¡¯m not talking about just the Icefield. This guy would most likely be the cream of the crop no matter which shelter he went to."


    "I¡¯ve seen a lot in my time; but rarely have I been this excited. You didn¡¯t get to see the way those high-and-mighty elites looked that day. When they saw what Han Sen did, they were like children approaching an abusive father."


    ...


    After the fighting that took ce in the royal shelter, the Icefield changed. The three factions that governed the Icefield were broken. Han Sen took the royal shelter and formed an alliance with Li Xinglun and Philip, which led to the formation of a new Goddess Shelter. The three armies were then split into four.


    Yang Manli was made leader of the Goddess Army, Li Xinglun was put in charge of the Starwheel Army, Philip became the leader of the Philip Army, andstly, Qiu Xiuwen was made leader of the ckgod Army.


    Han Sen remained leader of the Goddess Shelter, but was unsatisfied with the title. He thought "leader"cked a certain ir.


    Han Sen did not kill Qi Xiuwen, though, because that would only cause more problems in the future. He also needed the strength of Qi Xiuwen¡¯s men to keep the new royal shelter in fine operation.


    Han Sen did not fear the possibility being betrayed again, either.


    The three factions worked together to bring down the royal shelter, with the ckgod Shelter receiving the most benefits. But because of the treachery enacted by Qi Xiuwen and his men, all their potential rewards were forfeited and given to Han Sen exclusively.


    Qi Xiuwen did not receive a penny or a scrap of meat. Despite all of his rewards being taken by Han Sen, however, he did notin once. He was merely happy enough to be walking away with his head still attached to his shoulders. Han Sen was no longer a man he would be keen to trifle with.


    Han Sen also gave the Goddess Army the greatest boons. If they required it, they could buy creature meat at very low prices. This meant the power of the troops in his army could increase at a much faster rate. Not only that, but following the news of his triumph over Qi Xiuwen¡¯s treachery, many more people came to enlist in the Goddess Army. It didn¡¯t take long before the ranks of Han Sen¡¯s own army increased substantially. Although the army¡¯s power was trailing behind the other three, at its new trajectory, it would soon surpass them.


    "Eat. Eat until your bellies are full! There is no need to save me some." Han Sen prepared a truck-sized feast of sacred-blood meat for the angels to dine on.


    This time, Han Sen had received the bodies of four different sacred-blood creatures. They were killed by Qi Xiuwen and Thunderdevil, but it was Han Sen who became the recipient of their meat.


    Unfortunately, however, they were too big. Han Sen roasted a good deal of the meat and took to eating it with Zero. The rest was given to the angels, to elerate their growth.


    Due to the silver fox¡¯s tremendous performance, Han Sen started looking forward to seeing how the angels would develop as fighters.


    Aside from the sacred-blood meat they were given, there were over one hundred mutant beasts to eat, as well. Not to mention the countless ordinary monsters they had also be recipients of.


    It would have been impossible for Han Sen to eat them all in any reasonable amount of time, so he had no choice but to sell them. After all, the carcasses of once-living creatures could not be kept for long.


    Han Sen did keep some smaller amounts of mutant creature flesh to eat. And with it, he estimated that within a month, his mutant geno points would be maxed out.


    "It¡¯s a shame I am unable to bring the silver fox out to hunt; otherwise, I would not have to worry about my sacred geno points, either." Han Sen stroked the silver fox that continued to rest in his arms and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    "Boss, I have formted the ount!" Yang Manli had prepared a ledger for Han Sen, but when she came near to deliver it, her eyes could not look away from the silver fox.


    The silver fox had earned quite the name for itself across the Icefield. It was the pet that had killed an elite who had unlocked his gene lock in a single hit, after all. It was difficult to imagine something so small dealing such vast amounts of damage.


    Yang Manli had seen the silver fox before, but she believed it to be an ordinary pet. It only seemed natural, as Han Sen yed with it frequently. She never imagined it had such terrifying powers. It was a frightening little thing.


    Han Sen took a look at the ledger and was startled to learn that the sum of money they had received from selling the excess meat in the past few days was in the billions. If they started running the royal shelter, the ie they would receive would be unimaginable. They¡¯d end up rivalling the ie generated from mega corporations that ran entires.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t possibly rival a gctic mega corporation, but Han Sen was happy to settle for his current projections. With this royal shelter, even if Han Sen didn¡¯t lift a finger from this point on, he would be able to live a life of absolute luxury.


    But this was meaningless to Han Sen, because wealth was not his purpose. Money was useless to him, if he couldn¡¯t achieve the power he was striving for.


    After Yang Manli left, Han Sen lifted the bottle of Geno Creation pills he had held onto. Thest time he brought it out, the silver fox had shown great interest in eating them.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t let him, as he worried various problems might arise. He wasn¡¯t sure if mutating genes was a bad thing or not, and it was different than the consumption of mutant flesh.


    The silver fox reached out its paws and tried to grab ahold of the bottle. It seemed as if it greatly desired to eat them.


    Han Sen hesitated for a good while, but in the end, he opened the lid and pulled one out. He ced it in the palm of his hand and folded his fingers into a fist, to prevent the silver fox from taking it, as it desperately wanted to.


    "Are you sure you won¡¯t have any problems eating this?" Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if the silver fox could understand him, but he still asked.


    The silver fox quickly nodded, as if it was a genuine response to the question. Then, it moved to rub its head on Han Sen¡¯s closed fist.


    Han Sen paused to think for some time, but then opened his hand. Quickly, the silver fox gobbled up the pill.


    Han Sen observed the silver fox intently, anxiously waiting to see if there were any changes. He had obtained a fair amount of geno stabilizers from Qi Xiuwen, so if a problem arose, he was confident in his ability to fix it.


    After a while, the only change he noticed was the silver fox¡¯s hair. Somehow, it looked a little brighter. But aside from that, nothing.


    The silver fox tried to w at the empty bottle, as if he was still hungry for them.


    "It looks like the Geno Creation pills are not strong enough to mutate a super creature," Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 596: Silver Ladybug Mother

    Chapter 596: Silver Ladybug Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Han Sen, you rock! How did you do that? You dealt Dong Lin a significant blow." In themunicator, Tang Zhenliu was staring at Han Sen in awe.


    That person in Dong Lin looked for Tang¡¯s family, desiring reconciliation with Han Sen.


    "That money is for his son¡¯s life." Han Sen looked at Tang Zhenliu¡¯s list and smiled.


    "What¡¯s going on? You made a move on his son?" Tang Zhenliu looked at Han Sen with an expression of surprise.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything to his son; he came after me." Han Sen told Tang Zhenliu the tale of what had urred in the royal shelter.


    "You¡¯re telling me you killed an evolver who had unlocked their first gene lock? You have opened a gene lock too, then, I presume?" Tang Zhenliu¡¯s eyes were wide, looking at his correspondent¡¯s face with much admiration.


    "I¡¯m not that fast; it was just luck. I have a kick-ass pet, and it was my pet that killed Thunderdevil," Han Sen told him, smiling.


    "What sort of pet can be that powerful? If you¡¯ve got any more for sale, I¡¯ll take ten!" Tang Zhenliu jested with a heartyugh.


    "I only have one. I can only surmise that Lady Luck is fond of me, when bestowing the fortune to receive such pet. You can¡¯t envy me!" Han Senughed.


    "It is no wonder why he was willing to pay you that much. An evolver with an unlocked gene lock was killed by you? Nothing could stand in your way of killing Qi Xiuwen, if that is what you chose to do," Tang Zhenliu said.


    "Of course, but I¡¯m not that stupid. I¡¯m not willing to kill people of small concern, like him. There¡¯d be no benefit, and if anything, it¡¯d just be a hassle. Retaliation from Dong Lin would likely ur, as well. I don¡¯t even have that many troops at mymand, either. I need to make use of his men to take care of the royal shelter for a while, while my own army expands. Qi Xiuwen is now a puppet on strings, so I have no fear of any more betrayal. He and his troops will do things honestly and earnestly henceforth."


    Han Sen continued to peruse the list while he told Tang Zhen Li, "I suppose I agree with thepensation they are offering. But I don¡¯t want these random items or their money. Help me talk to the people in Dong Lin and have it all swapped for Geno Creation pills."


    "If those things don¡¯t work correctly, they can kill someone. What do you need that many for?" Tang Zhen Li enquired, frowning.


    Han Sen knew what Tang Zhenliu was thinking, so he smiled. He said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not using this stuff to harm anyone. I know how to use them, but anyway, help me talk to them to get this exchange in motion."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll get in touch with them. I¡¯ll let you know in a few days, most likely." After a while, Tang Zhenliu still wanted to ask once more, "Did your pet really kill Thunderdevil?"


    "There were many people there, and they can be found all across the Icefields. If you honestly don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask them? I barely lifted a finger." Han Sen spread his hands as he reasserted what had happened.


    "Damn! Your luck really does make others jealous. To be able to kill a man who has unlocked their first gene lock, that pet must be way too OP. Why can¡¯t I ever be the recipient of such fortune?" Tang Zhenliu¡¯s face was one of almost anguish, in the envy he had for Han Sen.


    Turning off themunicator, Han Sen went to the royal shelter.


    The Geno Creation pills from Dong Lin were not the type of goods that could be purchased in the markets. This was because the Alliance forbid them to be sold. If Han Sen wanted to buy some, there was nowhere he could go to do so. Even if he could obtain them through the more illicit routes of trade, they¡¯d cost an arm and a leg. So, getting them directly from the Qi family was undoubtedly the best way to go about their retrieval right now.


    If the silver fox wanted to eat them so much, perhaps they could provide some major benefits? There would be no harm in having a few more at his disposal, anyway.


    If they turned out to provide the boon he was hoping for, Han Sen thought Qi Xiuwen could stay wrapped around his finger for a while longer. If he ever wanted more, he could go through Qi Xiuwen for them at the family discount.


    "Boss, the silver beetles outside the gate remain. They are not pulling away. We tried killing a few, and we were sessful, but it¡¯s as if they can respawn in an instant! How should we deal with them?" Philip saw Han Sen pass by and made sure to voice his concern over their unwee squatters.


    This Philip was quite something. The reason he was called Philip was because of his gluttonous appetite for fillet steaks.


    Li Xinglun once said that Philip¡¯s family was rather extensive, and he himself was quite talented. If he wasn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t be a faction leader in the fragmented Icefields, after all.


    "I will handle this. You guys don¡¯t need to do anything." Han Sen then went to look for Zero, and with her and the silver fox in tow, exited the shelter via the main gate.


    The evolvers out on the road would always allow Han Sen to pass, and many would greet him as courteously as they could. They¡¯d also make sure to pay their respects to the silver fox.


    "That is the pet that killed the guy with an unlocked gene lock."


    "It looks so... ordinary. Who would have thought it possessed so much power?"


    "Aww, it¡¯s so cute! I really want one."


    ...


    Han Sen was holding the silver fox when he passed through the gate, but when he approached thedybugs, they did not disappear underground. There was a dizzying amount of them, squirming and shimmering like ake of molten silver.


    But as Han Sen drew nearer, the presence of the silver fox eventually came to their attention. When it did, some ran away, whereas others burrowed underground as quickly as they could.


    These silver beetles were very strange. You wouldn¡¯t receive an announcement when you killed one, there was no way to obtain a beast soul from them, and their carcasses simply dposed without providing any meat for consumption.


    It was the vast number of them that was most curious, though. It would seem no matter how many you killed, they¡¯d alwayse back.


    Han Sen held the silver fox and ran around the area in a loop. Wherever he went, the silver beetles would disappear, but whenever he left andter returned, they¡¯d be back.


    Han Sen summoned Princess Yin¡¯s spirit, bringing her pretty shadow to life in front of him. He pointed towards the silver beetles and asked, "What¡¯s the deal with these silver beetles?"


    Princess Yin moved her pretty eyes and said, "They are not exactly ¡¯creatures.¡¯"


    "Well, if they are not creatures... what are they?" Han Sen frowned as he enquired. After all, how could the creatures inside the shelters not be creatures?


    "They would best be described as ¡¯weapons,¡¯" Princess Yin said.


    "Give me the details." Han Sen was quite curious about this revtion, so he pressed further.


    Princess Yin then exined, "There is a Silver Beetle Mother somewhere underground, and she can constantly reproduce the smaller bugs that you see here. But they¡¯re not offspring or babies in the traditional sense, they¡¯re more like weapons."


    Han Sen now understood why killing them was so useless; the actual creature they sought resided underground!


    "Is the Silver Beetle Mother a sacred-blood creature?" Han Sen asked.


    "Yes," Princess Yin confirmed.


    Han Sen looked around, and said while furrowing his brow, "Where can she be found?"


    "I am unable to control it, as I once could. Therefore, I do not know. As a rough approximation of their burrowed depths, they usually live around five hundred meters underground."


    "Five hundred meters?!" Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows went even tighter. There was no way he would be able to drill five hundred meters underground to fight a sacred-blood Silver Beetle Mother.


    But if he did not kill it, it would cost a lot of resources to have people remove their presence, day-in, day-out. And Han Sen would be the one paying the most; therefore, he did not want that.


    "It is not difficult to kill the Silver Beetle Mother. In fact, if I had my sister, we could do it together ourselves," Yin fluttered her beautiful eyes.


    "This is awesome." Han Sen did not think twice and immediately summoned Princess Yang.


    The beautiful twins, one with silver hair and the other with gold hair, appeared in front of him. Han Sen could not help but gulp as he witnessed their presence before him, side-by-side. It was a gorgeous sight to behold.

 Chapter 597: Invitation

    Chapter 597: Invitation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Princess Yin and Princess Yang. The Mermaid Princess had the ability to control the Crystal Pce, so he wondered if either of these princesses possessed any special abilities he could employ, as well.


    Princess Yin and Princess Yang looked at each other. They raised up their swords together, producing two lights; one silver and one gold. Then, in a sh, they both fused together to be a whole new woman d in gold and silver armor. One iris was gold, the other silver. One hand clutched a silver sword, whereas the other held a golden sword.


    "Hmm, they have formed to be one person?" Han Sen looked at this new spiritdy they had transformed into. He was puzzled, unable to understand why they did not do this before, when he fought them in the Spirit Hall.


    He then watched thedy spirit move towards the cracks in the ground that the silver beetles crawled out of. Extending her silver sword outwards, she drove it down into the crevice.


    Then, with her remaining gold sword, she swirled and twirled it around in the air. After a while of doing this, Han Sen suddenly felt the ground begin to rumble like an earthquake. Then a squealing noise sounded from below the earth as plumes of dust shot out of the crevice like a dirty exhaust.


    Boom!


    The spiritdy continued to wave the golden sword in her hand as the silver sword rattled and returned from its earthen sheath. Through magic, it floated in the air and twirled around the spiritdy in a simr way to the golden sword, until it reached the hand that awaited its return.


    "Master, the silver beetles Mother has been killed," the spiritdy reported to Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t need the report, however, for he already knew the result through the notification he had received.


    "Princess Yin and Princess Yang slew the Silver Beetle Mother. The beast soul was not acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of sacred geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    The silver beetles were round, but they now looked like wilted flowers. As theyy on the ground in lifeless mounds, they quickly dposed and vanished out of sight.


    "So, this is what it feels like to have someone else do your dirty work..." Han Sen opened his eyes wide and looked at the spiritdy with admiration.


    "Master, that was a YinYang sword skill, not ¡¯dirty work.¡¯" Not one for humor, the spiritdy corrected Han Sen.


    "When we used to fight, why did you not use this skill?" Han Sen curiously enquired.


    "Combining Yin and Yang together does not increase our power. It only enables me to use this particr sword skill." The YinYang Princess exined.


    "Ah, that¡¯s why. If that¡¯s the case, then you two should split up." Han Sen believed having two women was better than one, so he rmended they remain as Princess Yin and Princess Yang.


    Han Sen then prepared to return to the shelter, but that was when he faintly saw a shadow appear from behind a cier. When he took a closer look, he noticed that it was Queen.


    Queen stared at the silver fox in Han Sen¡¯s arms, and did not even look at him.


    "Why are you here?" Han Sen frowned, looking at Queen with rm. If Queen was going toe after the silver fox, he wasn¡¯t sure if it could beat her.


    Although the silver fox was powerful, it was still just a pup. The power was nowhere near what it could one day be. Facing an ordinary evolver who had unlocked the first gene lock seemed to be okay, but the thought of it facing Queen made Han Sen uncertain.


    The silver fox returned Queen¡¯s gaze, just as it did when it first saw Xue Yikuang.


    Queen then turned to look at Han Sen and said, "Your pet seems to be quite special. What ss is it?"


    "Sacred-blood ss," Han Sen answered Queen immediately, with no hesitation in his lie.


    Although he knew Queen wanted to hunt super creatures, he did not know if she actually had yet. Because of this, Han Sen did not wish to say anything more.


    Queen continued to peer at Han Sen but did not say anything. She then returned her watch to the silver fox and said, "You know, there is still one more ss above sacred-blood creatures. I formed a teamposed of people who have each unlocked their first gene lock. Our purpose is to hunt those monsters. Are you interested?"


    "I still haven¡¯t unlocked my first gene lock; I thought I wouldn¡¯t be qualified to join you," Han Sen said.


    "With that pet at your side, I would say you are qualified." Queen pointed to the silver fox.


    "Never mind, then. I don¡¯t think I have the abilities to go with you. I can¡¯t rely on a pet to keep me alive. Besides, the existence of those creatures is little more than a myth. Have you killed any to confirm?" Han Sen asked.


    Queen did not answer, all she said was, "Well, the invitation is always open. If you change your mind, seek me out through Pingqing." And then she left as quickly as she appeared.


    Queen secretly thought that the creature Han Sen possessed was a super creature, but she had never killed one before. Therefore, she could not be certain and all she could do was guess.


    After a hundred years of development, humans were getting more and more powerful in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Still, humans that could unlock their gene lock in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were very rare.


    Queen spent a lot of time trying to gather such individuals, and despite trying her best, she had only been able to invite seven. Most of them had their own territory, so finding seven people on her own was quite impressive.


    But even with a team of such considerable power, they still could not kill creatures that were above the sacred-blood ss. Such foes had the same abilities, but the powers that fuelled them were several times stronger.


    ording to their estimations, for humans to unlock their first gene lock, their fitness level would have to reach three hundred. This was also the level of a Celestial Being. Once this level was reached, and a gene lock was unlocked, only then could they be capable of taking on a super creature.


    But all of this was nigh impossible to achieve in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. To kill creatures such as that, humans would need numbers, and they¡¯d have to cooperate.


    But so far, not a single faction had managed to band together and take one down.


    And in regards to Han Sen¡¯s pet, Queen was captivated by it. Han Sen may not have killed a super creature, but how had he managed to tame one?


    If Han Sen told her he had already beaten a super creature, she would not have believed him.


    Although Han Sen was a powerful person, he had not yet unlocked his gene lock. He couldn¡¯t survive against a person with an unlocked gene lock by himself. So, if he couldn¡¯t do that, he most certainly couldn¡¯t go up against a super creature.


    Queen considered that Han Sen¡¯s pet may have been a berserk sacred-blood beast soul. Although the chances were slim, that could be what had given it special abilities.


    But the silver fox was not a beast soul; that meant it had to be a super creature.


    How could anyone judge her scepticism? After all, no one had been known to tame a creature before. Only those spoken about in legends.


    The reason why Queen invited Han Sen was because she had witnessed the power of the silver fox and Han Sen together. She used to teach Han Sen, so she could more urately gauge how he had grown and where he would continue to go. His potential and the likely course of his future was frighteningly impressive. If he unlocked the first gene lock, he¡¯d be a scary master to have and a terrifying foe to face.


    To be close with a character such as that, Queen was keen to have him in her party as soon as possible.

 Chapter 598: Unlocking the Gene Lock

    Chapter 598: Unlocking the Gene Lock


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the other side of the royal shelter was arge mountain. Past the far side of this mountain, however, there wasn¡¯t much snow. There was another royal shelter there, controlled by another faction whose owner had unlocked their first gene lock. Developing a shelter on the other side was a difficult thing.


    The big mountain in between was called "Devil¡¯s Mountain," and it was upied by a number of powerful creatures. The slopes of the mountain were coarse, rugged, and steep, which put any would-be fighters on that terrain at a big disadvantage. Only a few people possessed what it took to hunt there, but even those never ventured too far.


    When Thunderdevil travelled across Devil¡¯s Mountain, even he took the long route to avoid the more dangerous zones of that ce.


    ording to what Qi Xiuwen said, the owner of the royal shelter near the Devil¡¯s Mountain, called Lu Hui, was the captain of the Blueblood Reserve Force. He was a powerful man, and although he had unlocked his first gene lock, there was a significant gulf in power between him and Thunderdevil.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have as many people as he would have liked; the workforce he had was barely enough to keep the royal shelter in operation. Hisck of troops was what had driven him to cooperate with others to take the royal shelter.


    Now that he had taken the ice fields, with the Devil¡¯s Mountain at his back for protection, he was near-enough a king of the ice fields. If he was able to maintain his hold on the ice fields, and stay in his current position, he would earn a lot of money.


    Han Sen: Super Body¡ªKing Spirit


    Stage: Evolver


    Lifespan: 300


    Super Body Evolve Requirement: 100 Geno


    Owned Geno: Basic Geno, 100. Ordinary Geno, 100. Mutant Geno, 100. Sacred Geno, 39.


    Han Sen had benefited greatly from his assault on the royal shelter, and now his mutant geno amount had maxed out. His sacred geno points had also been given a boost, too. His sacred geno count had reached 39.


    Right now, if he had to gauge his fitness level based on the genos he possessed, he¡¯d put it at 150. But that was not because of his training.


    This number was equal to top-level evolvers. If Han Sen reached surpasser state, he could ascend to be a Celestial Being with a fitness level of three hundred.


    But Ji Yanran told him that before he became a surpasser, the higher fitness level he had, the better. There was no need to rush the process.


    For now, Han Sen¡¯s primary goal was to unlock his gene lock. If he didn¡¯t, it would not matter if his fitness was higher than evolvers who had already unlocked theirs. He would still be handicapped and his ability to perform skills would be significantly lessened.


    "I have not been able to finish the first tier of Dongxuan Sutra in a reasonable amount of time, so perhaps it would be best if I do give Jadeskin another shot. I hope there won¡¯t be any issues with it." Han Sen, with a renewed resolve, decided to try out Jadeskin once more.


    When he unlocked the first tier of Jadeskin, he should have unlocked his gene lock, as well. But this had note to pass.


    Han Sen knew that the variant of Jadeskin he had learnt had some issues, but ever since he absorbed the ice powers from Xue Yikuang, the skill had changed somewhat. Perhaps through further practice with the skill, he¡¯d be able to unlock his gene lock this time.


    What concerned Han Sen the most, however, was the possibility of his Jadeskin bringing him negative side effects. Thest thing he wanted was to end up with the heart of someone from the Xue family.


    If he wanted to kill super creatures, which he did, doing so would be impossible for him if he did not unlock his gene lock. Han Sen had the Dongxuan Sutra, though, which meant he wasn¡¯t too afraid to experiment with Jadeskin once more. Returning to the Alliance, Han Sen entered a training room and began to practice.


    With Jadeskin running again, cool air emanated from his cells. With ice coursing through his veins, his body felt as if it were being purified.


    A greater sense of rity overwhelmed Han Sen¡¯s mind, and he perceived the entire world in a different way. He couldn¡¯t put finger on the exact nature of the change, though.


    Human emotions were dictated by greed, jealousy, lust, and desire. Under the effects of Jadeskin, things were different. Han Sen¡¯s association with these cornerstones of human emotion seemed be dying somewhat; his emotions were getting colder.


    It made Han Sen feel keen, unusually keen.


    His vision, smell, taste, touch and hearing were increased as well, but it was the substantial amplification of his sixth sense that surprised him.


    Han Sen could now hear voicesing from another training room, which was something he had been unable to do before.


    Although he wasn¡¯t cold, Han Sen¡¯s body felt somehow chill. His mind was at greater ease. His emotions seemed to be fading away, and he almost didn¡¯t feel human.


    The cells in his body were struggling, almost moaning. It was as if they were now in shackles. Han Sen never felt so... restrained before. And as these feelings started to increase, his body started to panic, and he wanted to shatter the chains that bound him.


    Han Sen felt himself touch the first gene lock, and he acknowledged that the Jadeskin was different than before. No matter how hard he had trained it in the past, it had nevere close to making him feel as he did now.


    Han Sen believed that if he continued, he would unlock the first gene lock. But the further he went, the more his emotions were stripped away from him. He was afraid of bing little more than an android, programmed to gain power through any means necessary ¨C all without a heart.


    He was afraid that if he unlocked his gene lock, he would lose all semnce of his former self. He would be a husk of a human being, someone worse than the Xue family, even.


    At least the Xue family possessed some form of emotion. Right now, Han Sen couldn¡¯t feel anything. He didn¡¯t feel happy, sad, or even angry. If he used the Jadeskin to unlock the gene lock, he ran the possibility of never feeling such emotions again.


    His cells were struggling, and his sixth sense continued to grow. He felt his body shrink, as if he was going to be imprisoned for a thousand years. He couldn¡¯t wait to break free from whatever haunting force choked the liberty from his being.


    "Thest time I tried training Jadeskin, the Dongxuan Sutra is what woke me up. But right now, it isn¡¯t doing anything. Maybe it¡¯s because this time there is no danger? Perhaps I should push further and give this a genuine try." Under the effects of his seemingly inhuman sense of apathy, Han Sen started to strike against his first gene lock.


    All the cells in his being began raging, burning hot with a sense of power he hadn¡¯t felt before. It was like pushing against an invisible force with immeasurable strength, and as it urred, Han Sen¡¯s teeth chattered and his body trembled.


    But despite the writhing of his cells, his mind was calm and cool like a marble statue. And that¡¯s how he sat there, unmoving.


    His sixth sense was getting even sharper now, and its continued to growrger andrger. At the same time, Han Sen¡¯s mind conjured up a strange image. Through the wall, he could see the people in the next training room.


    Han Sen knew this wasn¡¯t because he had been gifted x-ray vision, but through the elerating growth of his seventh sense. Just by hearing the sounds, his mind¡¯s eye could construct an image depicting exactly what was going on in the next chamber.


    That was the nature of the seventh sense. It was a person¡¯s ability to analyze time and space, in their past, present, and future forms. Han Sen¡¯s seventh sense was stronger than most people¡¯s, and right now it had been amplified by an order of magnitude. It was sharper than the sharpest de.


    Suddenly, the sound of broken ground sent a shockwave through Han Sen¡¯s body. He felt something within him break. And now, he was overwhelmed with a feeling of release. It was as if he had been incarcerated for a thousand years and now, now he was free. He was feeling incandescent, as if he couldmand the skies, as if he could fly, as if he had been reborn as an angel.

 Chapter 599: Strange Sensing Ability

    Chapter 599: Strange Sensing Ability


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Everything is born aya, it¡¯s already here, it is full and clear; the same as nirvana."


    Han Sen didn¡¯t receive any new icy powers after unlocking his first gene lock, but the strength of his body was dramatically increased. That wasn¡¯t the most important boon he had received, however.


    Most importantly, Han Sen¡¯s seventh sense had received massive amplifications. It had reached the max proficiency a human could achieve, which gave Han Sen a curious feeling.


    He couldn¡¯t quite exin it, but it made Han Sen view the world in a different way. He could see things as he had never seen them before.


    Han Sen could not tell what future changes this talent would bring, but maybe it was because of his fitness that he didn¡¯t actually, fully unlock his gene lock. He felt as if he had unlocked it, as much as he hadn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on anything right now.


    Han Sen walked out of the training room with his gene lock opened. His heart felt strange, and as he walked, he felt as if the walls around him were disintegrating. He was able to see everything, beyond what any human eye could behold. But he also felt as though his body was being encased in ice.


    Sound, temperature, light; these things and more became simple rules of additional deduction in his mind. So great was his vision now, that even if he closed his eyes, he could still see what was in front of him.


    "This is too amazing. This feeling is too amazing!" Han Sen wanted to be happy, but strangely, he was unable to feel any particr emotion. It felt as if everything was pre-purposed and almost expected, therefore nullifying the need to be explicitly surprised or happy.


    As Han Sen continued walking, he suddenly noticed a woman removing her clothes; it was Annie. She had long legs, pale white skin, and massive boobs ¨C he could see it all.


    But when Han Sen paid closer attention, he noticed there was a wall separating them, and that Annie was actually in her changing room. It was a thick wall like any other, but his vision provided a clearer image than any thermal vision apparatus could.


    In his current situation, however, Han Sen did not feel any sensation of lust. Viewing Annie¡¯s amazing body, he might as well have been looking at a mannequin. He noticed her being as naked as she was, but then turned and continued on his way.


    He walked around the base and noticed a pain encroaching in his head. He knew that his fitness level would have difficulty supporting the unlocked gene lock. Therefore, to prevent further pain, he exited gene lock mode.


    His body reverted to its prior feelings of being "bound," and he lost the amazing feelings he had previously been drenched in. His fitness returned to normal and his seventh sense reduced.


    "Although it did not bear the fruit of elemental powers, I like it. It¡¯s not bad." Han Sen finally smiled.


    After turning off his gene lock, his emotions returned. He no longer felt like one of the heartless monsters of the Xue family. Now, he was back to his former, chirpy self.


    "I wonder what kind of powers I would have received if I had unlocked the gene lock with the Dongxuan Sutra? It would have been greater than Jadeskin, that is for sure," Han Sen predicted.


    "Also, I wonder what my level is,pared to evolvers who have already unlocked their gene lock?" Han Sen knew that Jadeskin basically increased the current talents and abilities his body possessed, with nothing extra. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d fare in a fight, going against those with elemental powers.


    Returning to his room, Han Sen called Huangfu Pingqing. Soon after, themunicator on the other end was picked up, and her image filled the screen. Han Sen almost felt his nose start to bleed.


    Huangfu Pingqing was only wearing a very thin pajama gown, which revealed a lot of skin. You could even see through the fabric, to a certain degree. Although not everything was on disy, what could be seen was seductive and a little teasing.


    "Little junior, why have youe looking for me? There must be a reason for this call. I doubt you¡¯re checking in to see how I am." Huangfu Pingqing seemed to deliberately lean forward, presenting Han Sen with a full-screen image of the trench that parted her perfect breasts.


    "Senior, Queen told me that I should talk to you if I ever needed to seek her out." Han Sen¡¯s lips may have been moving, but his gaze had not. There would be no harm in such a stare, after all.


    Noticing his shameless gaze, Huangfu Pingqing felt a little awkward. She widened her eyes to stare back at Han Sen and grabbed a coat to veil her body. She then said, "Why are you looking for Queen?"


    "Senior, please tell her that after much deliberation, I have decided to join her team," Han Sen told her.


    Now that he had sessfully unlocked his gene lock, with his fitness at the top, he didn¡¯t need to worry about not being on par with the others on Queen¡¯s team. He was eager to see what sort of super creature they would be hunting.


    Han Sen knew it was extremely difficult for someone to hunt a super creature by themselves, so cooperating with others was not something he frowned upon.


    By following Queen, he¡¯d definitely have the opportunity to witness the true powers that super creatures held. After all, the silver fox was just a pup, and its strength must pale inparison to a fully-grown super creature.


    "She invited you onto her team?" Huangfu Pingqing gave Han Sen a look of surprise.


    "Didn¡¯t she tell you?" Han Sen looked at her strangely.


    Queen told Han Sen to look for Huangfu Pingqing when he was ready to join her team, so it was fair of him to assume that she would know about the deal. Han Sen was surprised to learn that she wasn¡¯t aware.


    "A person like her doesn¡¯t talk to me that much," Huangfu Pingqing said. Then, after a brief pause, she continued, "But she¡¯s a proud woman; why would she value having amoner such as you on her team? I remember a few evolvers requesting spots on her team a while back, and they had unlocked gene locks and everything, but they were turned down. Why would she turn down those evolvers but instead personally request your position on the team? I almost find it difficult to believe. You must be quite the charmer."


    "I¡¯m nothing special. I¡¯m not the president yet; I still have a long road to traverse before I reach the top." Han Sen wiggled his nose as he spoke.


    Huangfu Pingqing had already built an immunity to Han Sen¡¯s shameless self-admiration. "I will make sure to let her know, leastways. But, as for when you¡¯ll receive a response? I don¡¯t know. It all depends on her mood."


    "I thank you, regardless. When I have retired from the army, remind me to buy you lunch sometime." Han Sen smiled.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll hold you to that." Huangfu Pingqing returned Han Sen¡¯s smile.


    After their conversation concluded, Han Sen went to a testing lobby. He wanted to see what sort of power he had reached, having now unlocked his gene lock.


    To do aplete test, Han Sen went to an exclusive testing lobby at the army base; not the ordinary, virtualmunity one.


    After he selected his desired strength for the test, he entered the testing room. Inside, a half-human cyborg appeared in front of him.


    This droid, designed exclusively forbat-testing, was built to resemble a human. It was actuallyposed of many other smaller robots. After a certain amount of damage had been dealt to the droid, it would shatter. But then, it could quickly rebuild itself.

 Chapter 600: Sight of Gods

    Chapter 600: Sight of Gods


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After seeing Han Sen enter a testing lobby, Annie was again watching his every move. Quickly, she went to the observation room so she could see how he was performing.


    The test Han Sen was undertaking had been designed to urately measure the dexterity of his abilities. He had never taken this test before, so Annie did not actually know what his proper level was.


    With Han Sen now taking this test, Annie wasn¡¯t going to let this opportunity for observation pass her by.


    But due to the difficulty Han Sen had selected, Annie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    He had chosen a difficulty level of one hundred, which meant Han Sen would only need a level of one hundred to beat it. Annie already knew that his power was well above one hundred.


    Since she was here, anyway, she stayed to watch how he operated.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t chosen a stronger difficulty because he knew about the prying eyes, and he knew anyone could be watching from the observation room. He did not yet wish to reveal his true strength.


    Han Sen¡¯s primary goal in the testing lobby was to flex and push the boundaries of the new special senses he had received by unlocking his gene lock. Therefore, he did not need to select a harder difficulty, anyway.


    Han Sen crushed the testing droid swiftly, and it quickly rebuilt itself as two.


    After Han Sen destroyed both robots again, they too duplicated. When the four appeared before him, Han Sen quickly cut them down. Then again when eight appeared. And in this way, he kept going.


    Han Sen rapidly tore through the robots with ease.


    After watching for a while longer, Annie¡¯s face started to turn heavy.


    The difficulty Han Sen had selected may not have been high, but the way he was slicing through the droids was special. She did not notice it at first, but after watching for a while, her face twisted.


    These droids had the established behavior for duplicating on defeat. This meant the more Han Sen killed, the more there would be. And the more droids there were, the more attacks woulde Han Sen¡¯s way. Unlike humans, they were systematic and did not have to think; this also meant there was less room for error.


    Such robots didn¡¯t make mistakes, and their precision greatly exceeded the capability and reliability of humans. Although these attacks could not threaten Han Sen¡¯s life, the way he cut down the droids surprised Annie.


    Han Sen, despite dodging and avoiding every single attack, did not even turn around to look at the swings and shes that wereing his way. He could urately destroy each droid from behind. Even when many droids attempted to strike him at the same time, he did not have to turn around to dodge and strike back.


    Annie almost couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. It was as if Han Sen had grown eyes in the back of his head.


    Strength and speed were things that could be vigorously trained and improved upon, but this was something new to Annie, and she wasn¡¯t quite sure how he could have developed this power.


    From what she was witnessing, she did not believe such precision coulde from a quick and urate analysis of noise in the room, either.


    Han Sen did not make a single mistake ¨C he was wless. It was as if he had rehearsed this before, and he knew each move every droid was going to make. Annie didn¡¯t believe even she could do something such as that.


    As time went by, Han Sen only seemed to get better and better. It was as if he had achieved the Sight of Gods and was able to look forward through time and pre-determine where and when each droid was going to attack.


    Combined with the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen had enabled what might best be described as "Prophet Mode." Every strike against him seemed futile, and hitting him would most likely require surpassing the speed of light.


    Thirty-two robots were the maximum allowed inside the room at once. Even with such arge number, none of them had even managed toy a finger on Han Sen. He annihted each of them, and all it took was one punch, his fists gliding through their metallic exteriors with almost no resistance.


    As if they were strapped into a noose, Annie¡¯s eyebrows had be incredibly tight. She thought Han Sen looked different, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on why. She looked puzzled.


    Annie wanted to report to Ji Ruo Zhen immediately about what she had just witnessed. But as she continued to watch, she didn¡¯t even know how she might articte the insane magnitude of Han Sen¡¯s precision as he fought.


    After Han Sen had finished his testing, he quickly left the lobby. Anni, however, remained in the observation room with a recording of his practice, as she was keen to rewatch and review what she had just seen.


    Han Sen was very impressed with his newfound abilities, following his unlocking of the gene lock. Although he hadn¡¯t been granted any special, elementally-infused powers, what he had been given made a massive difference. Han Sen thought it was sick.


    He also appreciated how discreet his powers were At first sight, no one would be able to tell he had actually unlocked his first gene lock. He thought this could prove to be quite beneficial, further down the road.


    Returning to the shelter again, he found that Zhu Ting had been looking for him. "Boss, I have found a sacred-blood creature. Come and help me y it!"


    "Sure," Han Sen agreed, partially due to the fact he still felt guilty for what he had put Zhu Ting through with the red mushrooms. He also agreed to go without the promise of a return.


    Even though hunting sacred-blood creatures wasn¡¯t a focus for him right now, having unlocked his first gene lock, it would prove to be far easier for him. He also imagined he could even take a trip to the seabed, hunt freely in the ocean¡¯s depths, and raise the sacred geno points of his angels at a much quicker pace.


    Following the speedy agreement, Zhu Ting led Han Sen to Devil¡¯s Mountain. But Han Sen frowned and said, "Since when have you beening to the Devil¡¯s Mountain?"


    Thunderdevil and his people used to tell tales about the creatures that inhabited Devil¡¯s Mountain and the special abilities they possessed. It was a very dangerous ce to venture.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have only observed it from the foot of the mountain. I have not dared to traverse its treacherous slopes," Zhu Ting exined.


    Han Sen nodded in response and did not say much. Unsure of whaty ahead, he was at least confident of his ability to escape from the clutches of a super creature, now that he had unlocked his gene lock.


    Not all super creatures actively pursued humans and sought to kill them on sight, though, so Han Sen thought they¡¯d be alright if they kept out of their way.


    The slopes of the mountain weren¡¯t icy and snowy. Instead, they were draped in fertile greens and dotted with luscious trees.


    "Boss, there it is!" Zhu Ting was not lying. Having started their climb of Devil¡¯s Mountain, Zhu Ting pointed towards a peculiar knoll.


    This knoll he was pointing at skirted Devil¡¯s Mountain at the border of the Icefield.


    Han Sen followed Zhu Ting, and he led them up a small, craggy knoll. A few vines and trees prospered atop it.


    When they were halfway up the knoll, a lizard-looking creature snagged their attention. It was eating the vines that wove their way across a cliff that connected with the hilltop.


    Han Sen looked at the creature, which was actually of considerable size. It was about a meter long, and instead of scales, it boasted beautiful blue skin. It looked to be a meaty prize.


    "Although this knoll may not be very high, it would be difficult to fight it on the cliffside it is currently eating from," Han Sen said, after observing it for some time.


    "If it was an easy task, I wouldn¡¯t havee and requested your aid. Do you have any suggestions?" Zhu Ting politely asked.


    "I do. You wait here." As Han Sen said this, he summoned his blood-scale armor. He nted his legs firmly on the cliffside and began running up.

 Chapter 601: Powerful Power

    Chapter 601: Powerful Power


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen ascended the cliff wall a dozen meters or so, and in a few more steps, he would reach the lizard-creature.


    Han Sen had secretly activated his gene lock, and with it, he could sense the creature¡¯s desire to turn around. When it did, he also had the foresight to know the creature would extend its tongue. In the next second, the lizard shot out its long, red, spiky tongue towards him.


    Being able to tell what wasing felt amazing. Han Sen felt as if he could predict everything.


    Han Sen leapt away from the cliffside. Borrowing strength from the air, he dodged the giant, toxic-looking tongue and returned to the cliffside near the creature. Unsheathing his silver sword, he quickly chopped its head off.


    This result even surpassed his own expectation, as the head quickly dislodged from the creature and fell to the ground. His sword went through it like a hot knife through butter, and it was enough to make Han Sen question whether or not it was actually a sacred-blood creature.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: Mountain Lizard. The beast soul was not acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of sacred geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    But the voice confirmed what Zhu Ting had told him, that it was indeed a sacred-blood creature.


    Han Sen was chuffed. He now knew for sure that having unlocked his gene lock, his base power had increased by a dizzying amount, not just his abilities of perception.


    Right now, even sacred-blood creatures could be killed with little to no effort. This was powerful power.


    Zhu Ting, who remained at the bottom, continued looking up as if he was frozen. He did not say a word. Even he was shocked at how easy it was for Han Sen to y the sacred-blood creature.


    Pang!


    The mountain lizard now fell to the ground, as did Han Sen. Quickly, Zhu Ting sprang to help pick his master up. But then he said, "You asshole. I asked you to help me out and weaken the fiend; I didn¡¯t ask you to kill it! Did you get the beast soul?"


    "I was careless. Sometimes I don¡¯t know my own strength. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!" Han Sen gave a wry smile while he apologized, and then he continued, "But I didn¡¯t get the beast soul; really! How about I make it up to you by finding another sacred-blood beast soul, eh? I¡¯ll weaken it and let you get in the final hit. Does that sound okay?"


    Zhu Ting calmed down after hearing that, but he still had to double-check. So he asked, "But you really didn¡¯t get the beast soul?"


    "I, Han Sen, in the name of the deities thatmand our existence, swear a promation that I did not receive a beast soul. If I did, smite me, oh heavenly beings!" Han Sen jovially said aloud.


    "What kind of oath is that? Do you think I¡¯ll believe that? Few people actually die from swearing such a thing. Swear again, and this time, say that you will never ever have a wife!" Zhu Ting said.


    Han Sen did as he requested and said it, whichforted him fully. They then hauled the mountain lizard¡¯s body onto a summoned mount and decided to return to the shelter.


    "Honestly, though; how have you achieved what you have? You have only been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for less than a year, yet you have grown so much and achieved so many things. You haven¡¯t unlocked your gene lock, have you?" On his way back, Zhu Ting watched Han Sen with fervent curiosity. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Opening a gene lock is not that hard," Han Sen told him, without blinking. Zhu Ting wasn¡¯t sure if what he had said was a confirmation, but he chose to believe that he had indeed. After all, Han Sen had been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for a way too short a time.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen returned to his room to see a woman reclining on a chair reading his books.


    Although he could only see her shadow from the doorway, Han Sen already knew that it was Queen. Her body was far too special, and its beauty was difficult not to recognize.


    Han Sen did not expect Queen to receive word ande to see him so soon. It looked as if she was taking his inclusion within her team as a serious thing.


    "Pingqing said you are willing to join my team?" Queen put down her book and turned around to look at Han Sen.


    "Yes, I am." Han Sen nodded.


    "What made you change your mind so soon?" Queen asked.


    "I¡¯ve had it rattling around my head for the past few days, and with my sacred geno points almost being at max capacity, I thought this would be a good time for me to find out if there are any creatures above the sacred-blood ss. So, yes, after giving it much thought, I have decided to join you," Han Sen said.


    "You won¡¯t be tagging along to watch, you know. You will have to obey mymand. These creatures are extremely dangerous, and those who have unlocked their gene lock can still perish in the blink of an eye. Especially you. So, when the team is fighting, you must adhere to my orders and leave that lone wolf nonsense behind," Queen told him with a stern face.


    "I know that." Han Sen nodded. He then said, "But there is something I would like to tell you. My pet has this special ability that causes creatures of the surrounding area to fall back. I am not sure if it will have the same effect on these super creatures, and what¡¯s more, my pet cannot attack creatures."


    "I already guessed it made creatures flee, but I had expected it to fight back. The former ability is what I value the most, anyway," Queen said.


    "Wait, so that¡¯s all you want?" Han Sen froze.


    Queen then told him, "There are a lot of creatures around this powerful one we have set our sights on. Although we are not afraid of them, fighting them alongside this bigger super creature would prove too much of a hassle. Not to mention dangerous. With your pet in tow, we would not have to worry about the others, which would allow us all to focus on the primary target."


    Now Han Sen knew why Queen wanted his presence so badly.


    "You sort things out here this night. Tomorrow, you cane with me. I¡¯m only passing through today, so I thought I¡¯d stop by. For attacking a powerful creature, I already have a n in motion. When youe with me, however, you¡¯ll have to meet and greet the team. If they have no objection, we¡¯ll have no problem making you a member," Queen said.


    "Wait, so you aren¡¯t the absolute decider?" Han Sen frowned.


    "When I created this team, we established a rule. For the eptance of a new team member, a unanimous vote must take ce. Although I am the team¡¯s leader, I cannot override this rule."


    "Okay."


    The next day, Han Sen arranged for others to deal with the shelter¡¯s business in his time away, and with the silver fox in hand, followed Queen out of the Icefield.


    With the silver fox in theirpany, they were not hassled by any intervening creatures, and before long, they arrived at the oceanside. There, Queen summoned a whale for a ship and rode it alongside Han Sen.


    The silver fox was quite amazing, as no creatures of the sea decided to harass them there, either. This seemed to satisfy Queen, as she now looked at the silver fox with greater kindness.


    But Han Sen couldn¡¯t enjoy the same treatment, for she had not spoken to him once for the duration of their journey together. And the way she looked at him was cold.


    Han Sen understood that she was still angry with him over what happened that day. Knowing his ce, and acknowledging the need to give her space, he avoided talking with her in fear of increasing the tension between them.


    They sailed across the sea for two days before they caught sight of a ck ind on the horizon. Queen beelined for it, clearly marking it as her destination.

 Chapter 602: Maelstrom

    Chapter 602: Maelstrom


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As they neared the ind, they espied three people standing on the shoreline. Two men and a woman, each d in beast soul armor. They looked refined and elegant, and it was in to see that these were not ordinary evolvers.


    "Big Sis, what took you so long?" the woman yelled from afar.


    The woman was quite short, and despite looking quite beautiful, disyed a hint ofziness.


    "There was a rock in the road, so I had to dy my arrival by an extra couple of days," Queen exined. Although she was a proud woman, she was not unreasonable.


    "Big Sis, who is this man?" The woman seemed surprised to see Han Sen standing by Queen.


    After the two men greeted Queen as well, they too seemed to have been rmed by Han Sen¡¯s presence.


    "His name is Han Sen, and I wish to propose his inclusion on our team," Queen merely said, foregoing any detailed introduction.


    "You must be an elite, for Big Sis to personally invite you on our team. Can I ask; what is your gene lock power?" the woman asked Han Sen with curiosity.


    The two men remained silent, and they continued to lock Han Sen within their gazes. Certainly, then, they cared deeply about Queen¡¯s reasoning for bringing aboard someone else.


    "Oh, me? I haven¡¯t even unlocked by gene lock yet," Han Sen lied.


    Since Queen only said she needed the help of the silver fox, he didn¡¯t need to step up to the te and disclose himself fully. Now, he could just follow the team from behind as Queen had personally told him to. Super creatures were nothing to trifle with, and the image of the Blue Seahorse was still fresh in his mind. If the opportunity to avoid risks was avable to him, then he would dly refrain from engaging with such fearsome enemies.


    "You didn¡¯t unlock your gene lock?!" The three of them called out, simultaneously. After looking at Han Sen with bewilderment, they then turned to look at Queen.


    Queen attempted to exin Han Sen¡¯s situation by saying, "I have tested this personally on my journey here. His silver fox is special. Whenever it is around, no other creatures are, either."


    "If that is true, then why not just buy the pet? There is no need for this slouch to join the team," one of the men said. This man was downright handsome, with blonde hair and emerald eyes.


    The other man and woman did not say anything yet, as they were a little unsure as to how they felt.


    "Sorry, this pet is not for sale." Han Sen quickly shut him down.


    The blonde man looked to say something again, but Queen prevented him. She said, "ording to the rules we established upon this group¡¯s formation, everyone is provided the opportunity to say their piece. If you don¡¯t want this person on our team, then feel free to say so. If that is the case, he will be gone. But I am the one who brought him here, so no one can touch him."


    An uneasy silence followed, which Queen broke by asking, "Where is the rest of the team? Have they still not arrived yet?"


    "Big Sis, it sounded like the three of them were dyed by something. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be along shortly," the woman said.


    "Well, in that case, let¡¯s wait until they have arrived. We can discuss and vote on Han Sen¡¯s inclusion when they get here," Queen said.


    The handsome blonde man then said, "Pah! We don¡¯t have to wait. I disagree and don¡¯t want him. Did you forget that one of our foundingws stated that anyone who joined must have unlocked their gene lock? This guy wants to be some cling-on, using his pet while he reaps the benefit of the potential ying of a super creature?"


    "I understand, but his pet may prove vital to our current struggle. It could save us a lot of trouble," Queen rebutted, shooting the handsome man with her stiletto gaze.


    "Yes, Tyrant. To have someone like this isn¡¯t such a bad idea." The woman was in agreement with Queen, and so she joined in and tried to convince the handsome man.


    The handsome man called Tyrant now looked cold. He said, "I would rather struggle than share the rewards of actually ying a super creature with a noob who hasn¡¯t unlocked their first gene lock."


    Queen frowned at Tyrant adamance about Han Sen¡¯s exclusion from the team. She nodded and said, "Okay, fine! If that is how things will be, I¡¯ll return him home." After that, Queen climbed on top of the whale¡¯s back again with Han Sen. She apologized to him, saying, "I am sorry for wasting your time. This was a pointless journey."


    "It¡¯s okay." Han Sen shook his head and gave a wry smile. He didn¡¯t want to risk his life, and that¡¯s why he did not admit that he had unlocked his gene lock, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be rejected by the group and shot down so quickly.


    He had only just arrived here, and now he was to be sent back. Han Sen wasn¡¯t too happy about this, but he did not think it would be a good idea to admit the truth now, either. So, he prepared himself to return home with Queen.


    As Queen prepared to take off with the whale, Han Sen noticed theing of someone who was riding a sea beast. He was gliding across the waves at a furious pace.


    Before long, he had arrived on the ind. Strangely, however, he looked severely wounded and was covered in a mass of burns. Many were dressed in hastily wrapped bandages, but even so, you could tell he was not in good shape.


    "Horny Old Man! Are you okay? Where is Shang Qing?" Queen dismounted, and everyone gathered around him. The other woman quickly moved to help support him.


    "On our way here, we came across a creature that breathed fire. It was too powerful and I got separated from Shang Qing. I don¡¯t know if the rest made it away," Horny Old Man bleakly told the group, with a face as white as a ghost.


    The faces of the group were horrified, but they could not do anything. To encounter a super creature was always a frightening, life-threatening ordeal, but to stumble across one in the sea was a nightmare. He was lucky to have made it out alive.


    The burns that had scorched Horny Old Man¡¯s body were not mild. The group helped carry him down to the shore and tried to remedy his wounds.


    When Han Sen saw the burn marks, he could not help but ask himself, "Did they meet the Blue Seahorse?"


    "Lazy Cat, you stay here and tend to Horny Old Man. Me, Tyrant, and Sky Jealousy will go and take a look. We¡¯ll see if we can find them." Queen leapt onto the back of her whale as she spoke.


    Tyrant and Sky Jealousy summoned their own sea rides, and they all hurriedly took off in the direction Horny Old Man pointed.


    When they reached the area Horny Old Man told them about, they split up and tried to look for the missing people.


    Han Sen was still on the whale, sitting next to Queen. Despite looking for the missing persons, they weren¡¯t able to find a trace. It was mostly likely that they had died.


    "It looks like Queen and her people haven¡¯t yet killed a single super creature, despite the fact that they have unlocked their gene lock. Humans in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary are still struggling with their overwhelming strength, it seems."


    Han Sen¡¯s mind was alert. When he first unlocked his gene lock, he was extremely happy about it. But now he felt as if its status carried a certain weight to it, that he had not realized previously.


    The thought that a few people, who had striven to unlock their first gene lock as much as Han Sen had, were now dead. They were taken out by a super creature in the sea in no time at all. It terrified him.


    Queen, Tyrant, and Sky Jealousy rendezvoused in a location they had established. Their faces looked dim, a clear indication that they had no luck in searching for their missingpatriots.


    "Let¡¯s go back to the ind first. It is not safe to remain in these waters." Queen was immediately decisive, afraid something might happen if they remained. Quickly, they returned.


    "What do we do now? Even if they were killed, you were not even able to recover their bodies? Horny Old Man is still injured. Are we still going after the creature on the ind?" Lazy Cat frowned.


    "Of course we are. Otherwise, our time here will have been wasted!" Tyrant coldly said.


    "But right now, only the three of us remain. What if it really is..." Lazy Cat trailed off and did not finish her sentence. Still, everyone knew what she meant.

 Chapter 603: White Tiger

    Chapter 603: White Tiger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "How about we allow this temporary friend of ours to join us?" Sky Jealousy suggested, her presence breathing out an aura of elegance.


    Tyrant furrowed his brows at the prospect but did not say anything in opposition. If the others had arrived without issue, he wouldn¡¯t have given the idea a second thought. But now, there were only five of them left. If they wanted to prove the existence of the creatures they sought, bringing Han Sen and the silver fox along to shoo off any additional mobs would be a great help.


    "What does temporary mean?" Han Sen skewed his eyebrows as he asked.


    "Give us a price and we will hire you as a sellsword or mercenary," Tyrant coldly said, still unwilling to offer a formal position in their fellowship.


    Han Sen looked at Queen as she calmly said, "No matter what you decide, I will have you returned home without injury."


    When Han Sen heard Queen say this, he smiled and replied, "Fine, you can hire me. I must warn you, however; I am expensive. I almost suspect you would not be able to afford me."


    "How much do you want?" Tyrant continued to look at Han Sen with a stone-cold attitude.


    "Well, the silver fox and I count as two people. Therefore, we will ept one sacred-blood beast soul each. We won¡¯t settle for lower than that," Han Sen stated.


    He wanted to receive some sort of benefit from this excursion, even if he hadn¡¯te expecting any. And since he hade all this way anyway, he wanted to see how they nned on fighting a super creature.


    With someone now paying him to watch, there was no reason for him to decline.


    Formally bing a member of Queen¡¯s team wasn¡¯t too important to him. After all, her team wasn¡¯t the only super creature-hunting team in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so even if he wasn¡¯t epted here, he was bound to be epted elsewhere.


    "Okay." Tyrant did not even blink before agreeing. He gave Han Sen one sacred-blood beast soul and then said, "This is a deposit. After we are done, you can have the other."


    "I like that you are quick to make decisions. I have no problem with that." Han Sen epted Tyrant¡¯s terms.


    After Han Sen epted, the others gathered around to form a n of action. First, they would need to find the creature.


    They did have a n initially, but it had been made under the assumption all members would be present and avable forbat. Now, with only five of them remaining, they¡¯d have toe up with another n. Horny Old Man was injured, too, so that left only four battle-worthy team members. Han Sen was now a part of the team, as well.


    After Han Sen heard them discuss their predicament, he quickly understood the gravity of the situation.


    Deeper ind, it was said, resided a certain white tiger. Upon visiting the ind, someone on the team had spotted this creature, which appeared to be encased in a whirlwind of some sort. This suggested it had the ability to harness the wind itself. They had all decided toe to the ind today to fight this creature that had been appropriately named "White Tiger." They had no n to kill it just yet; only to get a feel for its power and urately gauge the extent of its strength.


    "With Han Sen here, we do not have to worry about any of the additional mobs that popte the ind. The only drawback to his inclusion is a reduction of any extra goodies we might collect from ying them. Okay, so who will tank and try to withstand the tiger¡¯s first strike?" Lazy Cat worriedly enquired.


    Tyrant stepped up and said, "I will do it. I recently came into possession of a sacred-blood shield. If it really is a super creature, I should be able to block its paws at least twice."


    "Okay, so that is established. Tyrant will go in and block its attack first. I have drawn a map of the surrounding area. Sky Jealousy, you will go here..." Queen went into great detail, exining the n. She had developed all sorts of contingencies, too, for if anything were to go wrong during their assault.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t included in the battle ns. All he had to do was stand a fair distance away from the creature, holding the silver fox to ensure no other monsters came near.


    Han Sen had noints. Queen and the others worked well together. He had onlye here to watch, but he also thought if he were to join in, he might interfere with the synergy the others had with each other.


    However, Han Sen was well-acquainted with the powers super creatures possessed, and he didn¡¯t think Queen and her team had what it took to bring one down.


    Han Sen was worried that the silver fox might also end up chasing the White Tiger off, but these fears were soon ayed. From among three hills in the distance, a monstrous roar sounded, apanied by a gusting wind. It was undoubtedly the White Tiger, and since it was still nearby, this most likely meant no other super creature would fear the silver fox, either. It felt as if a tornado was now racing down from the hills, and the White Tiger in its midst would soon be upon them.


    "Get ready to fight!" When Queen issued hermand, Tyrant and the others quickly assumed their positions and awaited the monster¡¯s arrival.


    There were supposed to be a great deal of other monsters on the ind, but only the tiger and its wind came for them. No other creature could be seen, and this allowed the others to confirm the silver fox¡¯s ability for themselves.


    Han Sen secretly turned on his gene lock, which pushed his seventh sense to the max. With it, he could see the White Tiger running at them from a mile away.


    Compared to many other creatures he had encountered; the White Tiger wasn¡¯t so big. It was only about four meters in length. Its body was snow white, and its eyes glistened like blood rubies.


    The White Tiger was now carried on the wind it employed, and it ran towards them on the air, no different than how it would run onnd. If it could fly in the sky without wings, then the creature could certainly harness the wind for its own devices.


    The White Tiger looked angry, and the momentum that drove him in their direction was powerful. Although it wasn¡¯t too big, its presence exerted a pressure on them. It was almost like a champion, descending from the sky. The faces of Queen and her team were bleak.


    Han Sen saw this, then fell back a bit with the silver fox in his arms. He was afraid of super creatures, and really wanted to avoid them. It felt as if it was only dumb luck that had allowed him to defeat one back in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The super creatures that popted the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary had a crushing power unlike anything else. If the baby silver fox had the ability to kill a person who had unlocked their gene lock in one hit, whatever the White Tiger could do would be much worse.


    The silver fox now saw the White Tiger, and it too looked nervous. Its hair rose up on its ends, and it looked at the tiger with hostility.


    Han Sen held the silver fox tight, not allowing it to do anything unusual. Although the silver fox was powerful, he didn¡¯t think it had what it took to defeat the adult White Tiger.


    The White Tiger continued to traverse the air, but it was now only a mere dozen meters away from them. It raised its paw and whipped it through the air. As if the atmosphere was breaking in two, violent gusts of wind splintered out to attack the team.


    Tyrant shouted and raised his shield, his body d in golden armor. His shield presented a phnx of steel, blocking the arrows of wind that came towards him.


    Dong!


    After the loud noise, Tyrant opened his eyes to see the shield in his arms shatter. A sacred-blood shield, destroyed in an instant.


    Tyrant¡¯s hand had also been damaged. It was bleeding badly, and there was a tear in his thenar space. The faces of the team members changed. The power of the White Tiger was even greater than they had expected, and it only took a brush of the air it controlled to annihte Tyrant¡¯s defences.

 Chapter 604: Fall Back

    Chapter 604: Fall Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "n C!" Queen yelled, as her body shining purple. She was making a move.


    Tyrant¡¯s body shone gold, like a heavenly being. He held a big cknce in his hands, which he used to thrust at the tiger.


    Lazy Cat also went into action. Despite her short and stout stature, which had led Han Sen to believe she would be slow-moving, she was nimble and quick. Like the tiger itself, she harnessed the power of the wind.


    Sky Jealousy¡¯s hand held a sleek sword, the de of which was thinner than a cicada¡¯s wing. After a low swing, a strong breath of frosted air was cast out of it. It looked like the sort of skill that would belong to someone from the Xue family.


    The White Tiger¡¯s purpose was very clear; it seemed to target Queen. The wind that was cast out of its paws resembled projectile ws that soared through the air towards her.


    Queen¡¯s breasts jiggled rhythmically as the purple light shone from within her body. Her long, incredible legs carried her with tremendous strength as she ducked to the side to avoid the iing attack.


    The green w-wind she dodged passed her by and sliced a boulder in two.


    Dong!


    One of Lazy Cat¡¯s daggers struck towards the tiger. Then Sky Jealousy¡¯s sword and Tyrant¡¯snce attempted to pierce their foe together.


    But something scary happened. The tiger¡¯s fur ruffled with an additional stream of wind. Lazy Cat¡¯s dagger, Sky Jealousy¡¯s sword, and Tyrant¡¯snce fell short of the beast, as if their weapons were shielded from the tiger¡¯s skin by a thick, ardent, invisible shell of wind.


    Roar!


    The White Tiger¡¯s body shook as it looked to the sky and roared. A horrid wind picked up, and a cyclone burst forth from its deafening cry.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    The cyclone weaved itself around the weapons that had tried to draw blood from the White Tiger, and it twisted them out of shape. Only Tyrant¡¯snce, which was incredibly heavy and durable, remained unbent. A few deep scratch-marks affected its surface.


    The three of them fell back, unable to hear a thing as a loud ringing pounded in their heads from the sonic st. Their heads were in pain.


    "Fall back! Fall back now!" Queen screamed and signalled. She summoned a dagger and threw it towards the tiger. The knife cracked the air as it traveled and looked as if it were about to impale itself in the tiger¡¯s eye.


    Roar!


    The White Tiger cried out again.


    A frightening storm of wind coursed out of its mouth, bing a solid b of gale-force terror. It deflected the iing knife.


    Boom!


    The knife was sted away, shattering into little more than glitter before the tiger¡¯s face. Like the twinkling of stars and sparks in the sky, the wind scattered the remains of the knife.


    Han Sen was shocked. That knife was a one-time use sacred-blood beast soul. It was wretchedly powerful, but it couldn¡¯t even deal a single scratch to the White Tiger.


    The tiger¡¯s fury was triggered by her surprise knife-throw, and it leapt towards Queen for retribution. But Queen was quick on her feet and, like a graceful goddess, she was able to dance away from the tiger¡¯s ws.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes watched her with admiration, and he deeply respected Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go. It was as efficient as his own Dongxuan Sutra but they both yielded their own particr benefits.


    Facing this White Tiger and avoiding its attack was a testament to her dexterity.


    Tyrant and the others followed Queen¡¯s orders and quickly turned to fall back and escape from the beast.


    The White Tiger was far more powerful than they expected it to be. It was unique, unlike any other creature they had seen before. There was no hope ofpeting with it, so they hastily retreated as soon as the order was given.


    "What are you doing standing there? Go!" Lazy Cat yelled at Han Sen while she ran. It seemed as if they wholly trusted Queen¡¯s own ability to fall back once they had gotten clear.


    Han Sen nodded, and with the silver fox in his arms, he pulled back. He didn¡¯t return at the same speed as the others did, though, and so he stayed behind them.


    Although they were confident in Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go, Han Sen was the only one there who had learnt it. He understood Queen¡¯s position and situation more than anyone else did.


    Heavenly Go was an incredible talent and it was currently eluding a beast as monstrous as the White Tiger right now. But Queen¡¯s foe was imbued with the power of wind, and its speed was something else.


    No matter how effective her Heavenly Go was, she still couldn¡¯t shake the chasing tiger, and it would only take one misstep for her to meet her demise.


    After all, she was just human. If she could not get rid of the White Tiger in time, she would inevitably make a mistake. Even if she remained wless, it was only a matter of time before she exhausted her energy, and when that time came, death would await her.


    Han Sen was thinking of how he might help Queen. They had a history together, and she was the one who taught him his Heavenly Go in the first ce.


    Queen was leading the tiger to the beach and still, Han Sen could note up with an idea.


    Han Sen understood what she sought to do, by attempting to use the sea to halt the tiger¡¯s advance. The White Tiger had an affinity for the wind, so its abilities in water must not be very good.


    An idea then struck him, so he turned and went off in another direction.


    "What are you doing? Don¡¯t run off!" Tyrant called out to him.


    Ignoring him, Han Sen summoned his Golden Growler and ran to the beach. With his own knowledge of Heavenly Go and the proficiency of his seventh sense, he could gauge where Queen was nning to go. He wanted to help.


    The White Tiger was furious, and Han Sen was worried Queen might not hold out until she got to the shoreline.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Stop!" Lazy Cat yelled at Han Sen¡¯s fleeing shadow.


    "Just ignore him. This is why I cannot allow people such as that to earn a ce on this team," Tyrant spat.


    The three of them saw Han Sen head away from Queen¡¯s current position, with no idea of what he was hoping to achieve.


    Pretending not to hear anything, Han Sen carried on. He wasn¡¯t an official member of the team, either, so he did not see why he had to exin his actions to the others. This test was already over; they had learnt of the White Tiger¡¯s power, and they had failed in their attempts to attack it. He feared no one might ever be able to kill it.


    Han Sen continued riding Golden Growler to the shore and arrived before Queen did, since she kept having to switch her direction to avoid the White Tiger. He could see her approaching from a distance.


    She was bleeding, having sustained many injuries, and it looked as if her beast soul armor could break at any second.


    Fortunately, they weren¡¯t grievous wounds. Her ability to reach the oceanside was notpromised.


    Han Sen gave a long sigh and said to himself, "Queen is magnificent. If I was in her position, I don¡¯t think I¡¯dst half as long."


    Han Sen then went silent for a bit. He put away his Golden Growler and went into the sea. There was no use for him on the shore, so he had to get ready to meet up with Queen.

 Chapter 605: Pickup

    Chapter 605: Pickup


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been in the sea long before he saw Queen approaching. Like an arrow, she bolted into the sea. The blood on her body brought a misty haze of red flowers to the water, and it looked beautiful.


    He then saw a sh of white light descend across the tumultuous waves of the sea, and it violently scraped and wed its way across the sea surface.


    When the tiger brought its paws down on the water, the seas parted in half, creating a trench of a few dozen meters. It looked as if the tiger wasn¡¯t yet willing to quit its pursuit.


    The purple light in Queen¡¯s body was shining and she now clutched ance in each hand. They were both dyed purple. She quickly turned around to block an iing attack.


    Dong!


    Bothnces were destroyed, which prompted Queen to say "hum." Bleeding from her chest, she was knocked further into the sea.


    Pang!


    Queen was driven into the seabed, forming a deep hole in the shape of her body. This hit put her in a critical status.


    Although the White Tiger would not swim, it continued to swing its paws. The violent gusts of wind drove the sea mad, producing waves that were thirty feet high; many coursed through the waters to slice at the seabed.


    Queen resisted sumbing to the pain that engulfed her. She dodged the White Tiger¡¯s attacks as she tried swimming deeper and deeper into the sea.


    "Crap. This White Tiger is too much." Han Sen was nning to meet up with Queen under the sea, but he hadn¡¯t counted on the White Tiger being as feral as it was. Going down there now would be useless, so he simply stayed where he was, hoping Queen could continue dodging the creature¡¯s assault.


    But the hit Queen had received was terrible, and it affected her performance a great deal. It was already hard enough for a person to manoeuvre in the sea, and now Han Sen could see she was about to miss her next dodge.


    Gritting his teeth, Han Seen took the plunge and went under towards Queen.


    Queen was still struggling. She noticed a shadowing right for her, and after squinting for greater rity, saw that it was Han Sen.


    Han Sen pulled Queen deeper into the sea. He was incredibly dexterous in the sea, so he was far more mobile than Queen underwater.


    "Hold me." Han Sen put Queen on his back and told her to grab his waist. Then, with full speed, he sped off into darker waters.


    The White Tiger was not keen to give up, so it continued casting its murderous gusts down into the sea. But Han Sen was like one of the merfolk as he swam across the seabed with great speed, effortlessly dodging each of the tiger¡¯s attacks.


    Queen was grabbing Han Sen tight, and she felt touched. She had never expected Han Sen toe and save her like he had.


    Even in the sea, Han Sen was using the formation taught to him by the Dongxuan Sutra. He kept manoeuvring and switching position to dodge the tiger as he went, as pure speed wouldn¡¯t have cut it.


    But still, the White Tiger was not willing to let them go. It wasn¡¯t until they were at a depth of eighty meters that the tiger gave up its attacks. At that depth, even the ferocious bullets of wind could not damage them.


    But the White Tiger was still in pursuit, for wherever Han Sen swam, the tiger hovered above. It was not going to give up its prey so easily, and it most certainly wasn¡¯t going to allow them to swim up to the surface.


    "Crap! Is it a dog?" Han Sen had already swum three hundred meters deep without being able to shake its chase. He cursed it in his heart and continued swimming deeper.


    After swimming for half an hour, Han Sen was around five hundred meters deep. But it was still to no avail. From above the brackish waters, the tiger continued to watch them.


    Han Sen was preparing to swim even deeper, but then he noticed something was wrong with Queen.


    He turned around to take a look at her, and her face was not looking good. It wasn¡¯t because of the injuries she had sustained, however; it was because she was suffocating.


    Han Sen was shocked. After he learned Dongxuan Sutra, he was able to breathe underwater. Even the silver fox had this ability. s, Queen did not.


    If she hadn¡¯t been injured, she could have remained under the sea for several hours, but she had taken a blow to the chest. Her lungs were damaged, which made it difficult for her to remain underwater as she was.


    Queen gestured to Han Sen, telling him that she wanted to return to the surface. She did not want to go up merely for air, but also to allow Han Sen a chance of escaping their current predicament.


    Han Sen pulled her close and shook his head. He looked into her eyes, touched her face, and sealed her lips with his own.


    There was a pleasant taste to her kiss. Her eyes opened wide at the sight of Han Sen, whose face was directly in front of hers.


    But she quickly understood what he was trying to do. She didn¡¯t attempt to push him back, as she initially desired, and instead swallowed the pleasant taste he was providing her with. She was no longer suffocating and she felt rejuvenated.


    When her body was relieved, she pushed Han Sen away and grabbed his waist once again. Then they swam deeper. When Queen could no longer hold her breath, Han Sen dly breathed more air into her lungs.


    After doing this a few times, Han Sen had swum several thousand meters below the sea. Eventually, the White Tiger gave up its chase and returned to the ind.


    Han Sen was still worried, though. To ensure absolutely safety, he swam for another dozen miles and then returned to the surface. When they were back below the sky, the tiger was nowhere to be seen.


    Then, Queen summoned her whale. She quickly climbed onto it and fell down; her face looked poorly. The wound in her chest was deep and it hadn¡¯t had the chance to heal, due to being in the water for so long. She had also suffered much blood loss.


    Han Sen quickly searched himself and Queen, but realized the package they had brought with them was gone. They had no curatives or medical items.


    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be able to hold on. Cough! Cough!" Queen managed to maintain herposure, and if weren¡¯t for the gaping wound, it would be difficult to tell she had been severely injured.


    But having damaged her lung, even speaking caused her to spit out some blood.


    "Just hold on!" Han Sen used his hands to tear off some of her battlesuit, clearing the area around her wound. The beast soul armor had already been destroyed by the White Tiger, and the battlesuit beneath was damaged. Han Sen ripped it easily, exposing her chest.


    A pair of massive, snow white breasts presented themselves to Han Sen. But they were damaged, a nasty gash cutting across them. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to be aroused by the sight.


    Queen¡¯s eyes revealed her awkwardness over the situation, but she did not move. All she did was blush.


    Under their current circumstances, Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire her body, so he lifted the silver fox and ced it on her chest. He then told it, "Silver Fox, please help!"


    The silver fox looked at Han Sen and then turned to look at Queen. It then started licking her snow-white skin.


    After the silver fox had licked her for a brief while, her body began to tremble. The wound that had already started to show signs of infection sealed shut. With the bleeding stopped, the area looked better and better each second.

 Chapter 606: Queen; She Who Cannot Calm Down

    Chapter 606: Queen; She Who Cannot Calm Down


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Queen felt as angry as she did awkward, having no idea what Han Sen was doing. But when she looked down at the afflicted area, she noticed the wound was starting to fade away as the silver fox licked her. She stared at the creature in bewilderment.


    Han Sen looked at the silver fox, but his eyes subconsciously moved to look elsewhere. He noticed Queen was breathing quite rapidly and her chest was beating hard. The jiggling almost caused Han Sen to lose allposure.


    Queen was surprised to see the silver fox possess this ability. For a brief moment, she forgot all about Han Sen being near her. When she heard wretched panting to her side, she looked over, shocked, to see Han Sen unabashedly staring at her breasts.


    Her face turned red and she moved her hands to cover her exposed chest. But with the silver fox on top of her, and the size of the breasts themselves, she couldn¡¯t hold them. All she could do was yell, "Are you still looking?!"


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry!" Han Sen used his hands to shield his eyes.


    Queen almost fainted in embarrassment. Although Han Sen put his hands in front of his eyes, he made sure to keep taking peeks through the quick shuffling of his fingers.


    "Turn around!" Queen said angrily.


    "Fine, fine." Han Sen reluctantly turned around, feeling envious of the silver fox. While he was forced to look away, the silver fox was being allowed to freely enjoy the delight every man desired.


    After that, the silver fox jumped back to Han Sen. But he didn¡¯t hear Queen say anything.


    "Can I turn around yet?" he eventually asked.


    "Give me a beast soul armor." Her voice was cold once more ¨C a sign she had mostly returned to normal.


    "Sure." Han Sen turned around to look at Queen and froze.


    The sun was setting, turning the ocean into a beautiful vat of molten, glittering gold. Queen, in all her elegant beauty, was sitting before the scene naked, with her arms wrapped around her busty chest. Her round shoulders, sexy bones, slim waist and bendy legs; in the light of the setting sun, she could have been mistaken for a mermaid queen.


    "Still looking." Queen hissed these two words between clenched teeth.


    "Eyes were built to watch things of beauty; I cannot ignore their desires." Han Sen slumped his shoulders while he spoke.


    He pulled back his gaze, brought out his blood-scale armor, and gave it to Queen.


    She donned it immediately, and the armor concealed her voluptuous chest. Although you could make out slender curves, the overall sight was less arousing. Still, she had a beautiful face. It was the face of an elegant goddess, one who no man could touch.


    "You looked better earlier. Now you look too cold," Han Sen said.


    "Don¡¯t think saving me grants you a free pass. I still want to kill you, and if you say another word about my body, I¡¯ll cut you down right this second." Queen directed a furious gaze towards Han Sen. If eyes could kill, he would have been diced into pieces already.


    "Fine. I will stop." Han Sen closed his eyes but started to smile.


    "And don¡¯t think about it, either," Queen added. The smile Han Sen was giving her was unbearably smug, making her believe he was memorizing something he had no right to.


    "I am afraid I cannot do that. This mind is my own, but I cannot fully control which fond neurological pastures it desires to revel in." Han Sen opened his eyes as he spoke.


    Queen gritted her teeth and said nothing more. She did look mad, though.


    "I think you look better when you¡¯re mad; you look quite feminine," Han Sen told her.


    Queen thought she must have done something truly awful in her past life to have be acquainted with Han Sen in this one. Han Sen tore the clothes from her body when theyst met, and he had pretty much done so again. It seemed as if all her most embarrassing moments kept urring with Han Sen.


    Eventually, Queen calmed her mood and became cool again. She resolved to try not to be so short-tempered, lest something even more embarrassing happen.


    After all, Han Sen had saved her. And she¡¯d feel terrible if she did something bad to him.


    But whenever she opened her eyes and saw Han Sen, she got incredibly angry and her temper rose again. So, she turned around and decide to gaze at the sea instead of Han Sen. She asked, "Where are we?"


    "I don¡¯t know. My primary concern was shaking the White Tiger, so I took a number of twists and turns. I don¡¯t even know which direction the ind is in, anymore." Han Sen blinked.


    Queen furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Leave your silver fox here. We¡¯lle back, but for now, we need to go get some food."


    "There¡¯s no need. I can handle it." Han Sen ced the silver fox on the back of the whale and then jumped into the water solo. A whileter he returned, carrying a fish that was two feet long.


    He skinned and deboned it. Then, he cut the meat into thin slices and picked one up.


    "I can..." Queen thought Han Sen was giving it to her. Before she could reject him, however, she noticed Han Sen was instead feeding it to the silver fox. She quickly closed her mouth and blushed.


    "Oh, you want some? I can give you some." Han Sen heard her half-sentence, so he picked up another slice and brought it to her. "Come on, open your mouth."


    Queen felt as if she was going to explode, as more and more blood pumped to her face. She clenched her jaw hard and didn¡¯t say anything. She then moved to sit behind Han Sen. Without looking at him, she grabbed a slice of fish by herself.


    Han Sen slouched his shoulders and ced the fish he was holding into his mouth. He held the silver fox and sat in front of Queen. He and the fox happily shared their portion, dividing it evenly between them. When it came to thest slice, he picked it up and started to put it in his mouth. But before he could take it all, the silver fox jumped onto his arm and bit the other half of the fish.


    Neither of them wished to let go, which annoyed Queen. In her heart, she asked herself, "What sort of person in their right mind, would fight for food with their pet?"


    But Queen felt like something was wrong. The lips of the silver fox and Han Sen were connected, but the silver fox had just licked her most beautiful trophies earlier.


    Queen¡¯s cold face suddenly turned all red. She turned around and went to the head of the whale and looked out at the ocean.


    "What did I do to upset her this time?" Han Sen was surprised because he was just ying with the silver fox. He had no idea why she was so mad again.


    By now, they had both acknowledged that they were lost. The whale had been swimming for half a day, with no sign ofnd.

 Chapter 607: Mystic Plant

    Chapter 607: Mystic nt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a giant creature swimming across the sea, which almost resembled a moving ind.


    Seeing it, Han Sen and Queen did not even dare to breathe, and they steered the whale in another direction to avoid it. With the silver fox onboard, the only creatures they were likely to meet would be insanely powerful ones.


    The two had been lost at sea for half a month, and this was the second time they had seen a creature like this. Fortunately, the creatures never paid them heed and would instead continue in the direction they were headed.


    They waited until the giant creature was out of sight and let out long sighs. After another half day, Han Sen suddenly saw something green on the horizon. It could have been an ind, he thought.


    "We are saved! There is an ind in the distance. Even if there is no one there, we could at least find some real food. All this time adrift, all we have been drinking is fish blood. I¡¯m getting sick of it!"


    Queen looked happy at this news, too. The entire time they had been on the back of the whale, they had been eating fish meat and drinking fish blood, and she too was starting to hate it.


    As the image of green drew nearer and nearer, it revealed itself to indeed be an ind of sorts. The hills were quite steep, but they were short, and it was decorated with much foliage.


    There were no tall trees on the ind, but there were many berry bushes. The berries they contained looked like delicious little grapes.


    Queen summoned her wings and flew over to take a look. The ind wasn¡¯t too big, and it didn¡¯t seem to be popted with any creatures.


    Both feeling confident about their new-found parcel ofnd, they disembarked and climbed onto the ind. Han Sen looked at the red berries and thought to himself, "These berries can¡¯t be like those red mushrooms, can they?"


    Queen had already ventured ind. After a brief search, she found a pond hidden among the hills. The prospect of fresh water excited her very much.


    "What are you looking at?" Queen noticed Han Sen squatting near the bushes. She furrowed her eyebrows.


    "I am wondering whether or not I can eat these things. I am getting tired of eating fish meat, and I am keen to eat something fresh like this," Han Sen answered.


    "Don¡¯t randomly eat stuff. Let¡¯s stick to the fish," Queen told him.


    Although she was sick of fish meat, as well, not all nts in the world were safe for human consumption. The berries did look delicious, but who knew whether or not they¡¯d cause problems if eaten?


    "I think they¡¯re okay. I¡¯d say it¡¯d be okay for us to eat them." Han Sen continued to observe the berries, and from the knowledge he had received from Professor Sun, he was sure they would be fine to eat.


    Queen ignored Han Sen and simply returned to the sea to catch more fish. She was happy enough to be able to cook the fish meat, and doing that was certainly better than risking the consumption of curious, unknown berries.


    Although Han Sen was sure they would be okay to eat, he didn¡¯t take any.


    Han Sen had a question burning in his mind. Why did the berries, while edible, grow in such abundance on the ind? And why were they wholly untouched?


    While they were out at sea, they saw many birds flying overhead. And yet, there was nothing in the remote vicinity of this ind. This made Han Sen believe something was wrong.


    Han Sen fought back the desire to try out the berries, and decided to take a stroll around the ind, find out what he could, and see if he could witness anything strange about the ce they had ended up on.


    The ind wasn¡¯t toorge, and a regr human could walk around it in half a day. With Han Sen atop Golden Growler,bined with his abilities, it didn¡¯t take him long to scope out the ce.


    While the ind wasn¡¯t too big, the hills ind were strange. The rocky hills were not too high, standing at about twenty meters tall, and from afar, one could mistake them for overgrown pineapples. The weirdest thing was how identical each hill was to the next.


    Han Sen climbed a hill and looked around. On the tallest hill, he caught sight of a lotus-looking nt.


    It looked like an ordinary lotus, with seven leaves and a bud at the center. It was also pure white.


    Han Sen frowned. Lotuses tended to grow in water, or at least in very moist soil. He had never seen one grow on a hill before, which made him question whether it was really a lotus.


    Seeing as it was just a nt, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have anything to be afraid of. Carrying the silver fox, he decided to ascend the hill. Upon reaching the top, he took a proper gander at the seven-leaved flower.


    Taking a closer look, Han Sen confirmed that it was indeed a lotus. Its snow-white petals were all folded around the fist-sized lotus cup inside. This was different than the usual green ones, as this cup was snow white on the inside, too.


    It was semi-transparent, and there were many red seeds on the inside. However, it wasn¡¯t very big, which indicated it wasn¡¯t fully mature yet.


    As Han Sen continued to observe it, the silver fox jumped out of his arms. It used its own nose to sniff the lotus and blinked as a human would. Then, it curiously circled the lotus as if inspecting the flower. After a while, the silver fox decided to lie down next to it.


    "Silver fox, do you care to tell me what that means?" Han Sen asked, while looking at the silver fox with a puzzled expression. If the silver fox wanted to eat something, he¡¯d usually gobble it down without a second thought. He had never waited for his food before.


    The silver fox¡¯s face suggested that it did want to eat the nt, but the fox continued to just lie down next to it. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what it was thinking.


    "Do you want to wait until it is ripe?" Han Sen thought of this possibility and asked the silver fox.


    But the silver fox could not reply. All it did was squint with its eyes and continue lying there. It was almost as if it were guarding the lotus nt, like a watchdog.


    Han Sen saw smoke rising near the oceanside, which told him Queen had already gathered some fish and was most likely cooking it. When he reached down to grab the silver fox, it bolted out of the way as if it didn¡¯t want to leave. It then sat down, unmoving.


    "Even if you want to wait until it is ripe, it could take a while. No one is fighting for it, so let¡¯s go eat some food ande back." Han Senforted the silver fox and tried to grab him again.


    But again, the silver fox refused to budge. He had no intention of leaving the lotus and seemed resolute in his decision to guard the nt.


    With nothing he could do about it, Han Sen decided to walk back to the oceanside. As he made his way back, he thought to himself, "That lotus must be some good stuff. Otherwise, why would he be so stubborn and stay there? He is rather picky when ites to food."


    "No, I can¡¯t let the silver fox take it all for himself! I bet he is waiting for the lotus seeds. Otherwise, he¡¯d have munched it all at first sight. What other reason could there be for him to stay there and wait? Hmm, but how can I take them away from the silver fox? If the silver fox decides to fight me, how can I expect to look after it in the future?" Many different thoughts and questions now gued Han Sen¡¯s mind, and he wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to do.


    The silver fox was refusing to leave that spot, and it was going to wait until the seeds were ripe. Stealing food from it would be a difficult thing.

 Chapter 608: Ripe Lotus

    Chapter 608: Ripe Lotus


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen returned to the oceanside, Queen was using her sword to skewer and cook fish meat. Although the fire was only fuelled by vines and sticks, it seemed decent enough tost.


    Han Sen saw a few other swords propped up beside the fire as well, each packed with meat. The slices of fish were gold, and the oil sizzled on them in a tantalizingly. Han Sen had to ask, "Is this for me?"


    "What do you mean, are they for you? I am nning to eat them once they are all done," Queen responded.


    "Can I have some?" Han Sen asked politely.


    "If you want; suit yourself." Queen did not look at Han Sen once, and continued to stare at the meat in her hand.


    Han Sen smiled. He picked up some meat and took a bite. Unfortunately, he should have waited, for his mouth burnt with the heat. Still, this fresh fish tasted divinepared to the raw fish they had been eating previously.


    "Where is your fox?" Queen watched Han Sen eat like a madman and, feeling more rxed, posed the question.


    "I took it back." Han Sen blinked as he told her.


    "Really?" Queen looked at Han Sen, not believing him. "Summon him so we can all eat together."


    "There¡¯s no need. It is just a pet; ignore the creature." Han Sen thought Queen had learnt something else about the silver fox when it healed her, but he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it.


    "Okay." Queen didn¡¯t enquire any further and simply continued cooking her meat.


    Han Sen ate eight slices of meat. With a bloated belly, he fell backwards into the sand. After arge exhale of content, he called out, "Awesome!"


    Queen ate a few, too. But when she was done, she returned her beast soul sword and started walking off towards the hills.


    "What are you doing?" Han Sen sat up and asked, worrying over whether or not Queen would find out about the silver fox and lotus.


    "I¡¯m just going for a walk," Queen replied, already walking off to the hills.


    "I¡¯lle with you!" Han Sen jumped up with a fright and thought to himself, "I really can¡¯t hide the silver fox¡¯s reason for noting back."


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Queen to discover where the lotus and the silver fox were. After ascending a small hill, she caught sight of them both from afar. She turned around and looked at Han Sen. With a cocky smile, she turned back and began walking towards the fox.


    "What is that?" Queen pointed towards the lotus as she neared the silver fox.


    "I don¡¯t know, but the silver fox refused to leave after finding it," Han Sen exined. Queen took a closer look at the lotus and began to rest near it without responding.


    The next day, Queen asked Han Sen, "Are you leaving?"


    "If the silver fox isn¡¯t leaving, then neither am I. Do you want to leave first?" Han Sen asked, blinking.


    "If we meet again, we will split it in half." Queen looked at Han Sen, but it didn¡¯t look like she wanted to leave.


    "What half? It is a pet. You want to fight for food with a pet?" Han Sen¡¯s heart was saying no and he was only pretending.


    "If he eats it, I don¡¯t want it anymore. If you take it, I will ept half," Queen said.


    "Why would I want it? This is for the silver fox. I am not a pet; I don¡¯t need it," Han Sen told her, sharply. He was starting to feel a little annoyed.


    Queen didn¡¯t say much, and she remained near the silver fox, guarding the lotus.


    "The silver fox was guarding it, which made me think I had a chance. But now there are two people guarding it." Han Sen thought to himself. He was also starting to believe that the silver fox was a girl. Otherwise, why would it be behaving like Queen was? That was the only exnation for how selfish it was being.


    Han Sen never thought about the possibility that he was more selfish than the silver fox and Queenbined.


    They stayed on the ind for four days. The snow-white flowers started to wilt, but they did so slowly. Only two petals fell off a day. SInce there were so many, heaven only knew how long it would take for the entire thing to wilt.


    The lotus seeds on the inside were growing bigger, as well. They looked like blood crystals, and they continued to grow fuller. They emitted a pleasant fragrance, and smelling it broughtfort and rxation to their minds.


    "That must be some good stuff, but how can I take all the seeds without Queen and the silver fox noticing?" Han Sen watched the lotus intently each day, all the while fostering a n to take it from the others.


    Han Sen was not sure if he could beat them both; otherwise, he¡¯d just grab it.


    Half a monthter, the petals had alle off. The lotus itself was now like a te. The blood crystal seeds were so round and full, they looked like rubies the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg.


    Han Sen had yet toe up with an idea that would allow him to im ownership of the seeds, but all of a sudden, he heard the shriek of a bird. He saw a green and blueish-colored bird that didn¡¯t look too far removed from a peacock. With no idea where it hade from, Han Sen saw it fly madly around the sky, cawing as loudly as it could. It also seemed to be afraid of the three of them, which stayed its desire toe down.


    The silver fox now looked nervous. It stood up and looked at the peacock in the sky as if it were an enemy.


    Han Sen and Queen were shocked. They understood that it was most likely a super creature, seeing as it paid little heed to the silver fox¡¯s presence. This made their faces bleak.


    The peacock continued to circle them in the sky, refusing to leave. But neither did it want toe down. It seemed as if it was waiting for the seeds to ripen, just like they were.


    "Where did that birde from? Why would it be out here at sea?" Han Sen thought only the silver fox and Queen werepeting with him for the seeds. If things had remained that way, at least he had a fair chance of obtaining a few of them.


    But now with a super creature in the vicinity, who knew what might happen?


    Perhaps even thebination of Han Sen and the silver fox wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight the super creature.


    While Han Sen was feeling depressed amidst these thoughts, suddenly heard a sound at the seashore. Looking out to the ocean, he watched the waters boil. A lobster with a purple shell that was a dozen meters long emerged. It remained afloat for a brief while, summoning up tall waves.


    It then moved on to circle the ind, without getting too close.


    "Crap! Another one. How many creatures want these seeds?"


    Han Sen felt frustrated. He didn¡¯t know when and where another super creature might arise, but fortunately, no more decided to make an appearance. Aside from the peacock and lobster, there was no sign of another oneing to vie for their seeds.


    With one of them taking the sea and one of them taking the sky, it would be impossible for him to escape now.


    "Let¡¯s fall back. If we get surrounded, there is nothing we can do to fight them," Queen calmly said.


    "Silver fox,e!" Han Sen shouted at the silver fox, with a tone of gravity. He was afraid if the silver fox stayed here to guard, he would quickly be overwhelmed by the two super creatures. Even though it was a super creature itself, its strength had limits.

 Chapter 609: Snatch

    Chapter 609: Snatch


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luckily, the silver fox wasn¡¯t too stubborn. Despite its craving for the seeds, it still leapt into Han Sen¡¯s arms when called.


    Han Sen took a long sigh, and with Queen, ran off. They didn¡¯t draw near to the sea, either, so they tucked themselves into a hidden spot near the base of the hills.


    Shortly after they left, the peacock-looking bird swooped down to where they had been. The lobster also came ashore, madly snapping its pincers as it rapidly scuttled ind and up to the hill where the lotus resided.


    The war for the lotus had begun. After observing the lotus seeds, it seemed even the peacock acknowledged the fact that they weren¡¯t yet ripe. So, instead of waiting, the bird turned around and screamed at the lobster.


    The lobster, with its ws snapping, skittered towards the bird. Itsrge body and shell didn¡¯t seem to slow it down in the least.


    The peacock opened its wings and took off into the sky. It broadened its feather train like a fan in a disy of hostility. Beneath its green plumage was a coge of impable eyespots that emitted a blue light.


    When Han Sen looked into the eyespots that decorated the peacock, he felt dizzy. He almost felt as if he was going to faint.


    "Don¡¯t look at its blue lights," Queen said, already having closed her eyes. Her purple light was swirling around inside her, signifying she had already activated her gene lock.


    Han Sen did what she bid and also used his hands to cover the eyes of the silver fox, but still, the blue light somehow managed to pierce his eyelids.


    He quickly turned around and moved to hide behind a rock, which brought him instant relief.


    Queen hid behind a rock, as well, with neither of them opting to open their eyes for a second. For now, they could only rely on their ears.


    Han Sen used Jadeskin to activate his gene lock, as it didn¡¯t require him to have his eyes open. With it, he could survey the entire area and reconstruct the entire scene without looking.


    The giant lobster looked drunk as it rampaged to the left and right in response to the peacock¡¯s blue light. With its foe affected so badly, the peacock found an opening for its attack.


    The lobster¡¯s shell was unbelievably sturdy. When the peacock feistily pecked it, the only damage it sustained was a white scratch mark.


    Han Sen watched theirbat in awe. While the lobster may have seemed to be at a great disadvantage, its shell proved to be a most hardy defense for it. The peacock couldn¡¯t do anything to hurt it.


    The blue light from the eyespots across the peacock¡¯s plumage continued to make the lobster dizzy, however. Without being able to deal damage, they both seemed to be at a stalemate.


    But still, they had bothe here for the lotus seeds. If the peacock could keep the lobster suppressed long enough for the nt to fully mature, it could quickly grab the seeds, gobble them up, and fly away. All while the lobster continued iling around as if it were blind.


    "What should we do?" Han Sen asked himself.


    "There is nothing we can do. The peacock¡¯s blue light makes others dizzy. Even if we closed our eyes and rushed in, our eyelids aren¡¯t strong enough to block out the light entirely. And how are we supposed to fight two super creatures with our eyes shut? We¡¯d be stabbing in the dark," Queen replied.


    Han Sen did not respond. He suddenly smelled something quite pleasant, and noticed it wasing from the lotus seeds.


    The lotus was starting to emit a red light, and a red fog crept out of it, masking the area in a red haze. As ominous as it looked, its scent was delightful, and strong enough to be smelled from every corner of the ind.


    "The seeds are about to mature!" Han Sen continued observing the fight between the peacock and lobster, still of a mind to get the seeds before anyone else could. He couldn¡¯t wait until sometime after they had matured because the monsters would be upon them, swallowing them all in one nibble. Compared to the size of the peacock and lobster, the seeds weren¡¯t even big enough to get stuck in their teeth.


    The silver fox looked like it wanted to jump out of Han Sen¡¯s arms any second, and its ardent desire for the lotus seeds was readily apparent. However, when it opened its eyes to take a look, it quickly buried its head in Han Sen¡¯s chest. The blue light was an extreme deterrent.


    While Han Sen was wondering whether or not he should rush over there, an ill feeling swept over him. A noise came from the sea.


    "Even more super creatures areing?" Han Shen wondered in annoyed bewilderment. Using his seventh sense, he quickly surveyed the seaside.


    What he saw frightened him a great deal. All around the ind, a vast host of different creatures hade, all of the mind to grab the lotus seeds for themselves. There were giant fish, giant shrimps, and even monstrous ms. There were many more that Han Sen could not even describe.


    Arge group of creatures marched their way ind in the direction of the lotus.


    "Holy smokes?! What are these lotus seeds? The pleasant smell even makes them ignore the silver fox¡¯s presence. Disregarding the existence of the super creatures on the ind, they all seem intent on taking the lotus seeds for themselves." Han Sen was more than surprised. It was difficult to wrap his mind around what sort of substance would actually incite so many ordinary creatures to muster the sort of courage required to go up against super creatures.


    In the sky, many more sea birds and flying creatures appeared. Without fear, they swooped down for the lotus seeds, ignoring the presence of the super creatures that were locked inbat.


    But when they entered the zone that was bathed in the peacock¡¯s blue light, they all crashed to the ground. It seemed as if ordinary creatures could not withstand the light at all.


    More and more creatures arrived at the hill, only to die upon their immediate arrival. Some were killed by the light, others fell victim to the violent thrashing of the lobster and peacock. It wasn¡¯t long before a vast number of bodies had collected to build a hill of their own, one that was dyed red.


    "Let¡¯s fall back; it¡¯s too dangerous here," Queen said, as she started to retreat from the scene.


    Han Sen noticed the rapid advancement of the seeds¡¯ maturity and didn¡¯t want to fall back empty-handed. After mulling over what to do for a good while, he passed the silver fox to Queen. "Take him out of here; I will go and try for the seeds."


    But the silver fox jumped away, not wanting to leave either. His body was unable to even stand straight in the light, almost as intoxicated as the lobster.


    Although the light could not deal the silver fox damage, it would have been difficult for it to exert the strength needed to go up, get the seeds, and get out.


    "You get out of here. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll give you some of the seeds after I collect them," Han Sen told the silver fox.


    The silver fox either did not hear him or was too stubborn to leave. It wanted to grab the lotus seeds despite its incapacitation.


    Han Sen grabbed the silver fox and forced it back. It was behaving like almost any other creature, giving up everything it could to take the lotus seeds.


    The peacock and the lobster were still sealed in turbulent conflict with one another. If any other creature tried to ascend the hill, they would be killed in the midst of their battle. Winning the lotus seeds would be a most difficult prize.


    All of a sudden, from inside the lotus, a bright light burst forth. It was red, and it beamed into the sky, widening like the bloom of a flower itself. The pleasant scent carried across the entire sea, urging even more creatures toe and battle for it.


    The lotus was ripe.

 Chapter 610: Blood Crystal Lotus Seeds

    Chapter 610: Blood Crystal Lotus Seeds


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The creatures on the ind were no longer intent on fighting each other. They each exerted all the strength they had in running up the hill to grab the seeds before the others could. The peacock was the closest, and with its boon of flight, spared no time in soaring there.


    Although Han Sen really wanted to grab the lotus, he was slowed down by his need to prevent the silver fox from going out on its own. He missed his chance and was toote.


    As the peacock was about to peck and gobble the lotus nt, one blood crystal lotus seed appeared to crack open.


    More urately, it looked as if the blood crystals were beginning to sprout two translucent wings, as thin as a cicada¡¯s. The wings started to p, and they began flying away from the lotus cup.


    The flying lotus seeds suddenly smacked into the peacock¡¯s face, making the giant beast fall back, screaming in pain. After the slight hit, giant red blisters scorched its face. It continued to retreat, crying in agony as it did. Then it took off into the skies, flew away, and did not return.


    The lobster seemed to ignore what had happened to the peacock, and instead vied to take its ce and eat the lotus.


    But in the next second, blood crystals went airborne once again. They rushed into the lobster¡¯s shell.


    The lobster roared deafeningly. After sustaining the hit, even the lobster decided to retreat. In an instant, it raced off, skittering back to the sea.


    Han Sen was frozen in ce, seeing that the red crystal-looking things were not actually lotus seeds. They were red wasps, shaped like little ruby gemstones. The end of each wasp had a lethal stinger.


    Han Sen saw the wasps pierce the lobster¡¯s shell and peacock¡¯s feathers as if it were nothing. The massive blister that had emerged upon the peacock¡¯s face indicated how poisonous it was.


    To see super creatures like the peacock and lobster run off in fright sent a chill coursing down Han Sen¡¯s spine. Now, he was d he hadn¡¯t been able to get there before the other creatures. If he had been struck by one of those wasps, he¡¯d have been in far worse shape.


    Many blood crystal wasps were now flying out from the lotus. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if the nt itself that birthed the blood-crystals, or if a mother wasp had recently nted the eggs. But no matter their origin, it was clearly a vicious trap, and it would yield him no benefit.


    Eighteen wasps now shot out of the lotus, carried by their delicate wings. The toxicity of their venom was as dangerous to an ordinary creature as it was to a super creature. The consequences of being stung were horrid. At first, a giant blister would form. Then, bones would turn to liquid. And finally, the body itself would inte, growingrger andrger until it burst like a reservoir of pus and blood.


    When creatures were sshed with excess venom, although the effect it had on them was not as lethal as a straight-up sting, their bodies and faces were still left scorched with massive blisters.


    "Run!" Han Sen grabbed the silver fox and ran off down to the beach. The blood crystal wasps were frighteningly quick, and Han Sen had no idea whether or not his body could withstand their sting.


    Without the light of the peacock, the silver fox and Queen were both able to open their eyes. The previously pleasant fragrance had grown lighter, and it seemed to snap all the creatures out of their prior daze. In fear, everything now fled the vile trap of the wasps.


    With so many creatures strewn about dead and bloodied, the ind looked like a snippet of hell itself. The creature death toll must have been immeasurable on this day.


    Two people and a fox ran towards the ocean. No creatures fought amidst themselves, or even thought about targeting the humans. Escape was the only goal on everything¡¯s mind at that moment.


    "I thought I could reap some benefits from that lotus thingy; little did I know how big of a mistake I was about to make!" Han Sen felt like a fool. When he turned around to take a look at what was going on behind him, his jaw hit the ground.


    One of the wasps was headed in their direction. Like a red, zing meteor, it wasing their way at a terrifying speed.


    "When people are unlucky, they tend to choke when they drink water. With so many other creatures that are free for you to take, why the hell have youe for us?!" Han Sen¡¯s heart was now stripped of all hope.


    Han Sen¡¯s body steeled itself, zing with all the power and might he had. His heart thumped like rhythmic thunder. As his seventh sense kicked itself onto a whole new level, his blood began to boil.


    Queen noticed Han Sen was not any slower than she was, which surprised her. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t unlocked his gene lock, there was no way he would have been able to keep up with her.


    But now was not the time to stop and question him over his deception. So she gritted her teeth and kept running as fast as she could.


    As they continued to run, she noticed Han Sen was actually gaining speed. Soon, he had overtaken her. After a while, he was far ahead; she couldn¡¯t keep up with him.


    Han Sen was also just noticing that his speed must have grown exponentially since he opened the gene lock.


    Although Jadeskin did not grant him the power to manipte and wield ice, the amount of power he had gained seemed greater than what most people received after opening their gene lock.


    But his joy drained as he noticed the red wasp drawing nearer and nearer.


    Han Sen was positive that its target was the three of them. If they weren¡¯t its target, it wouldn¡¯t have followed them as much as it did.


    But Han Sen was not entirely sure which of the trio was its primary target. Was it him? Was it the silver fox? Or was it Queen?


    "We should split up!" Han Sen yelled at Queen before going off in another direction.


    As he suspected, the wasp turned just as he did. Its target was indeed Han Sen.


    "Fudge! It really ising for me and the silver fox." Despite having expected it, Han Sen couldn¡¯t but feelpelled to swear.


    The wasps were way too fast. Despite his breakneck speed, the wasp had now caught up to Han Sen.


    The wasp made its first attack. With all his power, Han Sen dodged it while still maintaining his speed.


    The blood crystal wasp was so small, it was difficult to keep track of it at the speed they were both going. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Sen¡¯s incredible seventh sense, he¡¯d have been an oversized blister already.


    Although he was having difficulty following the wasp with his eyes, he cast the Dongxuan Sutra and used his feelings to determine when and where the wasp would strike next. He sessfully dodged each attempted sting.


    The silver fox, who was still nestled in Han Sen¡¯s chest, was quite alert. Thunder sparked in the wells of its eyes, but try as it might, the wasp was too quick for it to thunder shock.


    Han Sen was not sure how much longer he could go on. All he could do was keep dodging on his way to the beach. He had to get into the sea, no matter what. If other wasps decided to join the chase, it would all be over. It wouldn¡¯t matter how proficient he was at sensing their locations, dodging any more would prove too difficult.


    One more was all it would take to tip the scales.


    Dealing with this single wasp, Han Sen was already exhausting his unusual talents of intuition and judgment. He couldn¡¯t use his seventh sense to lock down the wasp now, either.


    Queen had already reached the oceanside when she saw Han Sen in the distance, having trouble with the wasp. Gritting her teeth, she summoned a throwing knife and threw it in his direction.


    But being unable to track the dizzyingly quick wasp, it was impossible to hit it.

 Chapter 611: An Unbelievable Sense of Power

    Chapter 611: An Unbelievable Sense of Power


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to jump into the sea, but the blood crystal wasp prevented him from getting close enough. He had to dodge in ording to the wasp¡¯s attacks, so he wasn¡¯t able to go where he wanted to.


    It did not matter what skills Han Sen used or how wickedly fast they were; the wasp only had to p its wings to destroy any n Han Sen devised.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been stung yet, despite how long the wasp had been nipping at his heels. This surprised Queen.


    Queen, putting herself in his boots, believed she would have been stung a long time ago.


    Queen didn¡¯t think it was only his skills that let him dodge the attacks. It was more like Han Sen had the ability to predict whatever his enemies were nning. Before the blood crystal wasp showed any indication of where and when it would strike, Han Sen was already moving to dodge it.


    If he was being purely reactionary, he wouldn¡¯t have had the time to dodge no matter how quick he was. Instead, it was more like he had incredible foresight.


    Also, he wasn¡¯t casting any skills to do this. It was as if this was purely an inherent talent of his.


    Her guesses weren¡¯t far off the mark. Although Han Sen hadn¡¯t totally unlocked his seventh sense, the powers of his other senses were already far better than they should have been. And just as she thought, the reason Han Sen dodged so well was because he could read the wasp¡¯s mind and dodge before it started to strike.


    If it was anyone else, even if their speed and skills were superior to Han Sen¡¯s, they would not have been able to dodge such ferocious attacks.


    Queen was aiming her throwing knife from afar and had been doing so for quite some time. Simrly to the silver fox, she just couldn¡¯t find the right opportunity to attack. She gritted her teeth, summoned a sacred-blood shield, and went towards Han Sen.


    "Don¡¯te!" Han Sen noticed Queen approaching, which surprised him. Although her Heavenly Go was a tremendous thing, it would still be futile against the speed of these wasps.


    Queen did not heed hismand, and instead continued her approach. After a while, she threw the shield out of her hand and yelled, "Run!"


    Han Sen saw where the shield was headed, and that it was on a collision course with exactly where the wasp was attacking. He was taken aback at the realization of how well she could predict the movement of the wasp.


    "You really are a queen." Han Sen¡¯s heart was d. He used the opening Queen and her shield had provided and dove into the sea.


    Dong!


    But the wasp¡¯s attacks were like bullets, and it pierced right through the shield. Despite the sturdiness of her metal aegis, the wasp had not lost any momentum, and it still had Han Sen in its sights.


    Pang!


    At that moment, Queen¡¯s other hand let fly a throwing knife. It smacked against the wasp¡¯s head.


    The throwing knife shattered into little more than cold, hard glitter. The strike had taken the wasp in the exact center of its head, but again, it did not slow down. It avoided the belt of shiny knife-shards and continued its pursuit of Han Sen.


    Using the time Queen had bought him, Han Sen ran ten meters. But as he marked his tenth, the wasp had already caught up again. Han Sen noticed something, though. Although the wasp could spike itself through the shield, and was somehow unaffected by a throwing knife to its head, it did seem keen on avoiding the airborne remnants of the knife.


    That didn¡¯t mean it was afraid of those shards. Some pieces did hit the creature, and they did not harm it. But there were some pieces it avoided. That suggested the wasp had some sort of weakness.


    Even though Han Sen was not facing the wasp, he could analyze everyst detail of what urred behind him through the power of his senses.


    Han Sen saw that it only avoided the splinters around its waist.


    It was the area that connected the abdomen with the thorax. It was like a woman¡¯s waist where it was slimmest. When the shattered pieces neared that point, the wasp carefully swerved out of the way.


    The wasp did not care about any of the others and let them bounce off of itself.


    "This is it!" A strange look streaked through Han Sen¡¯s eyes. Under the buffs imparted by Snow Lady, his body started to release an air that purified Han Sen¡¯s mind, clearing it like a virgin crystal. With the absence of human emotions, he had be fearless.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen stopped moving and looked at the wasp that hunted him.


    "What are you doing?" Queen was surprised. The wasp was frighteningly powerful, and it looked like Han Sen was preparing to fight it. Did he have a death wish?


    But what happened next made Queen¡¯s pupils shrink.


    The wasp shed in front of Han Sen. Queen didn¡¯t see where it tried to sting, but Han Sen¡¯s hand was moving.


    It was unbelievable. His hand moved like a de, with the speed of lightning. Han Sen swung his hand horizontally, slicing the wasp¡¯s waist as it came for him.


    Her one-time use sacred-blood weapon did not phase the wasp in the slightest, but the wasp swerved to dodge Han Sen¡¯s attack.


    Han Sen missed his strike, but it confirmed that the wasp¡¯s waist must indeed have been its weak spot. There was no need for him to dodge and be afraid any more.


    While Han Sen was falling back, he kept trying to stop the wasp. The maniacal little creature did its best to keep dodging Han Sen¡¯s flurry of attacks, but so quick and fast did theye, it was never provided the opportunity to counter them.


    Han Sen had given himself the chance to breathe, and he continued his retreat towards the sea.


    Queen was already in the water, however. She only kept her head above the surface to watch Han Sen, who was still engaged with the wasp.


    The speed of Han Sen¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t quite match the speed of the wasp, but Queen was still fascinated by the spectacle.


    He wasn¡¯t using any sort of formation. He was employing a high-tier prediction ability. As Queen watched the battle between Han Sen and the wasp, she felt something in her heart. She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what it was, but it felt like an itch.


    Ssh!


    Han Sen was finally able to jump into the sea. The wasp was more afraid of the water than the White Tiger had been, and without simr abilities, it couldn¡¯t do anything to Han Sen once he was under the surface. Not wanting to follow Han Sen in, it flew around the shore in circles for a brief while, and then buzzed on back to the deeper recesses of the ind, chasing after creatures that hadn¡¯t returned to the sea yet.


    "You hid it well." After they escaped their dangerous predicament, Queen confronted Han Sen with frosty eyes.


    Cough. "Oh, I only just unlocked the gene lock. I was forced to use it, due to it being a life or death moment. Desperate times call for desperate measures." Han Senughed after his exnation, realizing that he couldn¡¯t hide his unlocked gene lock from Queen any longer.


    Queen rolled her eyes, unable to muster the strength needed to argue with him. She summoned her whale and climbed aboard.


    "Thanks!" Han Sen thanked her with sincerity, jumping onto the whale with the silver fox in hand.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Queen¡¯s attack, which revealed the wasp¡¯s weak spot, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be where he was right now.

 Chapter 612: Obtaining the Treasure

    Chapter 612: Obtaining the Treasure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "This blood-scale armor is mine, okay? Now we are even." Queen frowned, looking back at the ind. There was no more screaming or squealing to be heard, and with the rest of the creatures having either escaped or been killed, the ind was quiet.


    It still looked like hell, though. Bodies and blood were everywhere, and just looking at it made their skin crawl.


    "Do you think you might be able to take down those wasps?" Queen asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew what she meant, but he shook his head and told her, "My speed is still a little too slow to go up against those wasps. I may know its weak spot, but what¡¯s the point if I cannot hit it? Besides..."


    "Besides what?" Queen looked at Han Sen.


    "There is no guarantee I can kill it, even if I hit there. For all I know, I might only inflict a minor amount of damage." Han Sen did not overestimate his talents.


    When he fought Golden Growler, he couldn¡¯t even break its eyes. The wasp¡¯s waist may have been its weak spot, but it couldn¡¯t be weaker than those eyes.


    A weak spot was just a ce on a monster that was weaker. But the overall fitness of a super creature was just too high, and so the fact that it had a weak spot didn¡¯t mean much for Han Sen.


    Queen sighed. She understood how he was feeling. There were eighteen of those wasps, and they had a lot of trouble escaping just one. It would be impossible to survive an encounter with any more, not to mention if all eighteen came after them.


    Few people could dodge their attacks like Han Sen had. Even Queen wasn¡¯t entirely sure whether or not she¡¯d be able to keep up and evade such quick attacks.


    The ind was dead. They watched it for a while but knew that there was no hope of returning there. They readied themselves to leave and take to the seas on the whale again.


    But then the silver fox jumped out of Han Sen¡¯s arms. It became a silver light and ran back to the ind.


    "Silver fox?! What are you doing?" Han Sen was startled. It hadn¡¯t been easy to escape the ind, so why was the fox now deciding to return?


    "Stop! The eighteen wasps must be together by now. If we get in trouble with all of them, we¡¯ll never make it out again," Queen said.


    "You wait here. I¡¯ll go back and get him."


    Han Sen rushed back ashore without hesitation. He wasn¡¯t nning to risk his life for the silver fox, but he understood the silver fox well. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t want to risk its own life, either.


    Otherwise, when Han Sen was battling the wasps, the silver fox wouldn¡¯t have jumped into his arms to escape. It wouldn¡¯t have waited this long toe back, if it had no regard for its life. Something must have changed on the ind, then.


    Han Sen chased after the silver fox, and noticed he was being led back to the lotus. Still, he did not hesitate and quickly continued his pursuit.


    Han Sen, using his senses, noticed there were no longer any wasps on the ind.


    "Did those wasps leave the ind?" Han Sen asked himself, looking puzzled.


    But Han Sen was still curious. If the wasps had left the ind, then that meant the lotus nt was nothing special, and it had just been used to host a number of wasp eggs. If there was nothing extraordinary about the nt, why were they returning?


    "Is there something the silver fox wants from the body of a deceased creature?" Han Sen wondered, having now reached the lotus hill with the silver fox.


    The scenery was marred with great horrors. Uncaring for the bodies that littered the once-fertile green, Han Sen hastily climbed up to the lotus.


    Perhaps it was because of the strength of their toxins, but after the wasps were born, the seven remaining lotus petals had wilted. All that remained was a sole lotus cup.


    Without a moment¡¯s pause, the silver fox ran up to it and munched it all down in one bite.


    The crystal-clear lotus cup was chewed to pieces by the fox.


    "Save me some! Save me some!" Han Sen grabbed the silver fox as he tried to pry open its mouth. s, the silver fox had already swallowed it all.


    "Damn it, you mutt. You are too cruel. I just saved your life earlier! You little selfish bastard, you didn¡¯t even save me a bite!" Han Sen yelled at the silver fox.


    The silver fox, however, ignored its master. Elegantly, it sniffed around on the ground, and after a while of doing so, began digging into the rocky ground with its two front paws.


    The rock surface was like tofu under the power of its paws and ws, and it wasn¡¯t long before it had managed to dig a two-meter-deep hole.


    "Is there something down there?" Han Sen quelled his rage, and his eyes lit up with inquisitiveness. He saw that there was something connected with the stalk of the lotus nt. As the silver fox continued to dig, Han Sen noticed the unearthing of something white in color.


    "Whatever it is, you¡¯ve done your bit. You¡¯ve earned yourself a rest; let me take over." Han Sen quickly jumped into the hole and ced the silver fox on his shoulder. He rabidly started digging with his own two hands.


    He was afraid the silver fox would dig out some more food and gobble it all up without giving him a chance to even look at it. He didn¡¯t want a repeat of what had just happened.


    Han Sen did not dig for long because he had soon excavated three lotus roots. They were like the arms of a baby, and they were each about a dozen centimeters long.


    Although they were underground, they still shone like white crystals. It was as if they were made from virgin snow. They smelled very good, too.


    Han Sen picked up the three lotus roots to take a closer look, but before he could, the silver fox on his shoulder jumped down and grabbed one of the three. Immediately, it began to ravenously chew the root.


    "How could I forget about this guy? This thing is a sneaky maniptor. I really do keep forgetting." Han Sen¡¯s heart was bleeding. He didn¡¯t even know what treasure he had unearthed, and a third of it was already munched on by the silver fox.


    "What¡¯s left is mine. You¡¯ve already had your fill." Seeing the silver fox stare at the lotus roots intently, Han Sen clutched the remaining two tightly.


    The silver fox went near Han Sen¡¯s foot and began rubbing its head against him.


    "Don¡¯t even bother trying to act cute. This thing is mine; end of story." Han Sen quickly put away the lotus roots and picked the silver fox back up.


    Queen had nowe ashore and was nearing the hill. Han Sen quickly ran back down to meet her, with the silver fox in hand. He didn¡¯t want her to learn anything about what he had just found.


    "I don¡¯t know where the wasps went, but it looks like they have all gone," Han Sen said, as he stood in front of Queen.


    "What did it find?" Queen asked, seeing right through Han Sen¡¯s deception.


    "It was the lotus cup. But, by the time I caught up to the fiend, it had already eaten everything. He didn¡¯t save me any, so I have no idea what benefits it could have provided us. His selfishness hurts!" Han Sen hoped to squeeze out a few tears, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Queen¡¯s eyes were untrusting, but she didn¡¯t voice her concern. Shortly after, they returned to the oceanside.


    The two people and the fox began their journey once more. They hoped they¡¯d soon be able to findnd but after another five days travel, they had yet to see anything. There weren¡¯t even any inds around.


    Suddenly, a strange sound could be heard in the distance. Han Sen and Queen were familiar with the sound, and so their faces changed.

 Chapter 613: Opportunity

    Chapter 613: Opportunity


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen recognized the sound as belonging to the peacock they encountered earlier, which had received a nasty sting on its face. It flew far away after that, and they didn¡¯t think they¡¯d run into it again so soon.


    "Its screams are ones of pain and suffering. Is it because of the poison?" Queen asked, looking in the direction the squeals wereing from.


    If it really was due to the poison, it would be the perfect opportunity for humans to take down a super creature. The first in history.


    "Let¡¯s go find out!" Han Sen¡¯s face was vibrant with excitement, and he looked genuinely happy at the prospect. If he could hunt down a super creature with minimal effort, even if he did not receive a beast soul, eating its meat would be good enough.


    They looked at each other and understood what they were each thinking. Queenmanded the big whale to start sailing in the direction of the screeching peacock.


    The bird screamed so loud, it seemed like it could shatter the atmosphere. The creatures around look terrified, and those that flew in the sky seemed to avoid it at all costs.


    They sailed another forty miles before seeing an ind on the horizon. It was surprisingly small, not any bigger than a protruding reef.


    The peacock was standing on the reef with a rotten face. It was red with infected blisters, and pus and blood oozed from its wounds.


    "It must really be the poison still working its wretched magic," Han Sen said, aghast.


    He was happy that the peacock was in such a condition, obviously still struggling against the poison that blighted it. But he was concerned over whether or not he could eat the meat, seeing how effective and longsting the poison was.


    Queenmanded the whale to stop a good distance from the bird. She didn¡¯t want to go in blindly. And even though the super creature was in significant pain, it was still a super creature. They may very well not be able to y it, even still. They weren¡¯t entirely sure how ill the peacock was, and they¡¯d probably meet an unfortunate end if they marched in without a clue.


    "It can still scream a good deal. It is most likely still quite energized. Perhaps we should wait here for a few days and see how it goes?" Han Sen suggested.


    The longer they waited, the weaker the bird would be. If they were going to risk their lives in an attempt to bring down a poisoned super creature, it would be better to do itter rather than sooner.


    But right after Han Sen said that, the sea near the reef began spitting waves that were a few dozen meters tall. A giant purple creature with metal pincers came out from beneath the murky waves. Its target was most definitely the peacock.


    The giant purple lobster was back. Not having received any benefits from the ind earlier, it seemed to want to exact vengeance on the wounded peacock that had bullied it previously.


    The peacock was poisoned right in the face, and it looked like the toxins had affected its brain. It didn¡¯t seem as smart or reactive as it had before. Already, the lobster managed to mp down on one of its wings.


    It was impossible for the peacock to free itself from the lobster¡¯s grip. It pped its wings the best it could, but could not escape. The more it iled, the more feathers its wings dropped.


    The peacock was infuriated. It opened its feather train to reveal its blue eyespots and doused the area in its intoxicating blue light. Just like before, the lobster was made to appear drunk.


    It seemed as if the lobster knew this wasing, though, so it continued to maintain its grip on the peacock¡¯s wing. No matter how fiercely the peacock tried to repel its attacker, the lobster would not be loosened.


    The lobster¡¯s shell was too hard, as well. There was nothing the peacock could do. Eventually its clutched wing began to bleed, and plumes of feathers danced in the air around it, cushioning the harsh sea.


    While both of these monsters fought, Queen closed her eyes and turned around to avoid the effects of the blue light.


    Although it was a good distance from them, the light was powerful and it spread far. Looking at it for one second could make them feel dizzy, and out at sea, there was the chance Queen could fall overboard and drown.


    Han Sen appeared to be doing the same thing, but he activated his gene lock. With his senses, he didn¡¯t even have to face their direction to observe everything that was happening.


    "The peacock may be an extremely powerful foe, but under the effects of that poisonous sting and the lobster¡¯s pummelling, it must assuredly be close to death," Han Sen thought. He then proceeded to wonder how he might benefit from this situation.


    The reef began to crack and the waves boiled in the turmoil ofbat. The reef was unable to sustain the weight of the monsters and it began to crumble.


    The lobster¡¯s shell was obscenely sturdy, and the lobster tried to drag the peacock down into the briny depths with its pincers. All the peacock could do was continue to peck at the shell, to no avail.


    Although the peacock was resisting, a copse of the reef meant a guaranteed watery grave for it.


    "Howe that lobster didn¡¯t get poisoned, too?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    But seeing what was urring, it was a good thing they did not rush in to attack as they initially thought to. If they hadn¡¯t stayed back, they might have been killed by the lobster¡¯s incursion.


    Boom!


    Three hourster, the reef copsed and the peacock went down with it.


    Although the peacock continued to emit its beams of drowsy light, it wasn¡¯t as effective as it was earlier. It did not affect Han Sen and Queen as much.


    Queen turned around and looked into the sea. She saw the faint glimmer of blue light and a sea that was made mad with the peacock¡¯s wild thrashing. Great waves collided with each other, above where it sunk to its inevitable demise.


    "What a horrible creature. It would have been too difficult for us to fight it," Queen said with a sigh.


    "It would have been impossible for us to kill it, yes. But now we have a chance." Han Sen watched the restless waves with greedy eyes.


    They may not have been able to kill the poisoned peacock, but it had been attacked by the lobster and dragged deep down into the sea. It was going to die, no matter what. Perhaps this was his opportunity for an easy kill.


    But still, Han Sen did not dare try to steal the lobster¡¯s prey directly. Hecked the strength and he knew it.


    But if he did it quickly, there was a chance he could receive the beast soul.


    "What are you doing?" Queen frowned as she looked at Han Sen.


    "Wait here, okay?" After speaking, Han Sen quickly dove into the sea.


    The silver fox was still on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. It used its paws to grab ahold of his neck, and it dove in with him.


    Because the two monsters were still twirling about in the sea, the underwater currents were a little unpredictable. Every now and again, Han Sen would be sent spinning around due to mad fluctuations in the flow. He actually found it difficult to swim right.


    It was fortunate he could breathe underwater. Because of this, he did not have to fear drowning. The only issue was the fact he was swimming slower than he would have liked.


    The lobster was trying its best to drag the peacock into the deeper recesses of the sea. Although the peacock tried to resist, it was futile. The lobster was getting its way, and deeper and deeper they went.


    Han Sen chased both creatures down into the darker waters. He watched what was happening intently, biding his time for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    Although the peacock was not aplished in underwater battle, it still kicked fairly well. It did not look as if it was going to be killed by the lobster anytime soon.

 Chapter 614: Killing the Peacock

    Chapter 614: Killing the Peacock


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen pursued the lobster, which had reached a depth of over one thousand meters. The blue light of the peacock continued to grow dimmer and dimmer, a sure sign that it was dying.


    Its wings had been broken by the lobster¡¯s pincers. Blood seeped into the ocean from the torn flesh, coloring the area in a red haze.


    Han Sen could only see the peacock when its blue lights flickered.


    The peacock¡¯s face was rotten. Its flesh had been stripped and melted away, which exposed parts of its skull.


    All across its body, its once-pleasant mane of graceful feathers had been shredded to tatters. Its train in the back had been mangled by the cruel ferocity of the lobster. The peacock that had looked fine and proud back on the ind was now uglier than a skinned chicken.


    "It looks like having a high defense is a worthier investment. It seemed to pay off for the lobster, in beating this week¡¯s nemesis," Han Sen thought to himself. Although the peacock was powerful, its power wasn¡¯t enough topete with the hardy lobster.


    The lobster was not Han Sen¡¯s focus. The peacock super creature was only able to leave shallow scratch marks upon its shell; with the lobster being that strong, he didn¡¯t want to risk bing its next potential target. Even if he used Yin Force, he doubted it would do much.


    Seeing that the peacock was dying, Han Sen dove in after it. The murky blood that tainted the waters helped to mask his chase.


    Han Sen was now about ten meters away from them. The lobster was happily toying with the peacock¡¯s near-lifeless body, unaware that it was being watched.


    The peacockcked the strength to fight back. Its eyes were white and it was starting to drown. It only reacted when the lobster made another cruel dig into its flesh.


    Han Sen summoned his mascot beast sword and held it tight. This was a berserk sacred-blood beast soul sword; if he could inflict one mighty blow upon the peacock¡¯s weakest point, he might be able to end its life for good.


    The weak point Han Sen was referring to was the most grievous of the wounds inflicted by the lobster.


    Han Sen positioned himself carefully. He could not allow the lobster to be aware of his intrusion, but he had to get as close to the peacock as he possibly could.


    After thorough observation of the peacock¡¯s current state, he considered a number of wounds he might go for. But whichever he chose, he¡¯d only have one chance to ensure the kill. Once he attacked, the lobster that was jovially munching its prey would be alerted to his presence. There would be no retries.


    The wound on the peacock¡¯s wing was the most severe. But even if he attacked there, it wasn¡¯t a deadly, critical location.


    Although the peacock looked utterly ravaged, its wounds were greater than the sum of their parts. None were truly grievous on their own. From the way things looked, the peacock¡¯s cause of death would be drowning. The wounds themselves weren¡¯t enough to stop its body from operating or make it bleed to death.


    Han Sen continued to watch. If he wanted to y the peacock in one fell swoop, the most viable location he could strike would be the wound left by the wasp.


    The peacock¡¯s face was a rotten mess. Blood sma leaked from its eyes, indicating that its brain had been ravaged by the poison.


    Han Sen carefully avoided the sma that merged with the sea. Although it was simr to the blood, the sma solidified in the water. It didn¡¯t merge and discolor the water as the red blood did.


    Han Sen camouged himself in the clouds of blood and managed to sneak around behind the peacock¡¯s body. The big lobster was still snacking on its feathered foe and was not aware of Han Sen¡¯s presence.


    Han Sen was beginning to feel excited. If he was discovered, he¡¯d have no choice but to fall back, for there would be no way he could battle a lobster deep down in its own domain; the sea.


    Although the lobster was not as scary as the wasp, the lobster¡¯s shell made it invulnerable to him in his current state. Furthermore, despite being an avid, extremely dexterous swimmer, there was no doubt that the lobster would be considerably faster than he was. He did not dare upset it.


    If they were onnd, then maybe he¡¯d have a chance to fight back. He wouldn¡¯t down here, though. Han Sen could only pray that he would not be discovered.


    Fortunately, luck was on Han Sen¡¯s side. He had managed to get up close to the peacock¡¯s side without the lobster noticing.


    If he wanted to attack the peacock¡¯s eyes, he¡¯d have trouble. The lobster was facing that direction, so he¡¯d definitely be seen.


    Han Sen stuck close to the peacock¡¯s body for a while, waiting for the perfect opportunity. s, it never came.


    After biding his time for a while longer, the chance he was waiting for still never came. But now he was running out of time, for the peacock looked like it was starting to give up the ghost. Its head bobbed in the water and its body was twitching more and more faintly after each bite the lobster took.


    "No. I cannot wait any longer. If I do, the peacock will die. This is a risk I¡¯m going to have to take." Han Sen gritted his teeth, held his mascot beast sword and stared at the bobbing head.


    He cast Heresy Mantra and the Jade-Sun Force. With his heart like a generator and is kidneys kicking into overdrive, he was endowed with an infinite reserve of power. His power was at max capacity and he was raring to go.


    Han Sen chose not to transform into Snow Lady. He decided to use Fairy Queen. But he needed greater rity of vision to more properly analyze the peacock¡¯s head and the lobster¡¯s movements.


    He used his remarkable senses and gathered a granrly-detailed overview of the scene so he could predict every single possibility.


    To strike like this would definitely draw the lobster¡¯s attention. And after that, he could only flee. Han Sen¡¯s life hinged on whether or not he could escape the lobster¡¯s pursuit; therefore, he could not make a single mistake. He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    But then an opportunity presented itself. Without letting it pass him by, he leapt into action. He swam straight to the peacock¡¯s head like a torpedo, sword-in-hand and ready to strike.


    The moment Han Sen made his move, the lobster became aware. The pincers that were working on dismembering the peacock¡¯s battered body now turned their attention to Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked cold. Ever since he unlocked his gene lock with Jadeskin, he could be emotionless and unafraid of death at will.


    The lobster¡¯s pincers were too quick. He knew if he continued his attack on the peacock he would be unable to dodge its ws.


    If Han Sen ran away now, however, he wouldn¡¯t be given a second chance to kill the peacock.


    His eyes looked different. The ancient mascot beast sword plunged itself into the peacock¡¯s eye repeatedly, and at the same time, he summoned his golden armor and the gargoyle glyph. With his other hand, he attempted to stop the pincer.


    Squelch!


    The mascot beast sword was driven deep into the peacock¡¯s eye, all four feet of its de. There was no resistance.


    But at the same time, the big purple pincer of the lobster came bearing down on Han Sen. He pped it.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s hand was knocked back into his own chest. Coughing blood, he wasunched like a cannonball a few dozen meters in the sea.

 Chapter 615: Escaping

    Chapter 615: Escaping


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s palm was not Yin Force and Yang Force. If it was, he¡¯d have been shaken to death by the lobster¡¯s horrible power.


    Master Discharge!


    Han Sen had learned this skill to discharge power. He didn¡¯t employ any anti-seismic techniques, but instead borrowed the strength of the lobster to go flying a few dozen meters through the sea.


    The power of the lobster was way too strong. Although he had absorbed a considerable deal of the power unleashed onto him, he still felt as if his ribs and organs had been damaged. Blood spat out from his mouth, resembling red flowers in the sea.


    But simply hearing the notification ring in his head made him supremely happy.


    "Super Creature Hunted: Deadeye Peacock. The beast soul has been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    But now was not the time for Han Sen to admire his deed and celebrate his acquisition of a super beast soul. He held onto the pain in his chest and swam upwards.


    If he reached the surface, he would live.


    Although the lobster was massive, it was a sea creature. Han Sen could fly, so if he managed to get airborne, there was nothing the lobster could do.


    Han Sen had made the lobster furious. The beast grabbed ahold of the peacock¡¯s lifeless body andunched itself towards Han Sen. In an instant, it had almost caught up.


    "Silver fox, if you don¡¯t do anything, we¡¯re both going to die here." Han Sen¡¯s heart was screaming with rm as he patted the silver fox¡¯s head to show some anxiety.


    The silver fox looked confused. But then, a silver lightning flickered in its eyes, and it jumped away from Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. It swam between its master and the rampaging lobster and unleashed a scary silver light.


    In a moment, the silver light had expanded and weaved its way across the entire area like a.


    "Ah!" Han Sen screamed. The silver fox didn¡¯t just attack the lobster, it attacked Han Sen, too.


    The silver lightning spread through the water, as if it did not care who was friend or foe. Han Sen¡¯s hair stood up with the shock and more blood oozed from his mouth.


    Now Han Sen knew why the silver fox hadn¡¯t already used his silver lightning. The first thing it would kill wasn¡¯t the lobster, but Han Sen himself.


    The lobster received a shock from the lightning, which just angered it further. With rage, it turned its attention to attack the silver fox.


    But before it could be nabbed, the silver critter turned to swim away and sped off quickly. Its swimming speed was greater than Han Sen¡¯s.


    Seeing that the lobster was attracted to the silver fox gave Han Sen some relief, but it worried him, as well. He feared that if the lobster caught up, it could very well kill the silver fox.


    The silver fox was still young, so there was no way its strength would be greater than the lobster¡¯s. The silver lightning that it cast only subdued the lobster for a few brief seconds; its effect wasn¡¯t as strong as the blue light from the peacock had been.


    Even though the fox¡¯s speed was greater than Han Sen¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t enough to outpace the lobster. In the blink of an eye the pursuer jumped forward, almost as if it teleported, in front of the silver fox.


    Boom!


    The silver fox¡¯s silver lightning was unleashed once again, which painted the sea like a canvas of countless thunderbolts. It shocked the lobster directly in front of him.


    In the time it was shocked and made immobile, the silver fox managed to get ahead once again and gain some distance from the lobster.


    The power of the lightning was not enough to damage the lobster, but it was enough to stun it for a brief while. And now, it had already caught up again.


    The silver fox repeated his previous move of unleashing silver lightning, but this time, its intensity wasn¡¯t nearly as high. It was because of this, the lobster wasn¡¯t stunned nearly as effectively.


    When the lobster caught up to the silver fox the third time, the lightning could not stun it. Following the weakened discharge, a purple pincer came bearing down on the silver fox.


    The silver fox bravely dodged the clinch of its pursuer¡¯s pincers, but it still suffered a hearty jab and was sent careering through the water. With its small body, it was not dissimr to a cannonball, surrounded by bubbles.


    Han Sen bit down on his teeth and summoned his Golden Rock Worm King and its berserk super pet armor. He threw the worm king in front of the silver fox as the lobster raced forward to finish it off.


    Pang!


    The Golden Rock Worm King, wearing the berserk super pet armor,sted a mere three seconds after it found itself between the crushing force of the lobster¡¯s pincers. Being unable to fight back, it was cut in half and cast away, destroying the beast soul forever.


    But with the time its sacrifice bought, the silver fox managed to w its way another few dozen meters in a bid to reach the surface.


    Han Sen swam as quickly as he could, too. He may have been able to use the Golden Rock Worm King and pet armor to save the silver fox this time, but now that it was gone, there wouldn¡¯t be a second opportunity.


    If he summoned Meowth without the berserk super pet armor, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to block the force of a hit or w of the menacing lobster. It most likely wouldn¡¯t even buy a millisecond for the silver fox.


    "My poor Golden Rock Worm King and super pet armor! You have been with me for the longest time, surviving so many battles. I can¡¯t believe you were killed by this damn lobster. Do not worry, for I will avenge your death. One day, I will y this lobster and cook it for a grand feast in your honor. I¡¯ll leave some upon your grave, too!" Han Sen was as angry as he was upset, and so he tried to console himself.


    There was still a chance they could escape, however. But now the lobster had caught up with the silver fox again. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether or not it was the silver fox¡¯s lightning that attracted the lobster¡¯s aggro, or if just wanted to hunt another super creature instead of a human.


    Seeing the lobster right on the silver fox¡¯s heels again made Han Sen worry. Even if he tried to help, whatever efforts he made would be futile. There was nothing he could do, nor was there anything he could use to block the lobster for a short while.


    All of a sudden, the silver fox shed with silver light again. There was even lightning coursing through his fur. It looked as if an extra powerful thunderbolt had been cooking inside his body.


    The lobster was directly in front of the silver fox again, its pincers raised as if ready to cut another victim in half.


    Boom!


    Silver lightning erupted from the silver fox like a barrage of rockets. Its little body elerated with the sheer force of the attack, and it was sent shooting out of the sea, freeing itself from the lobster¡¯s aggression. It was sent a whole six hundred meters.


    "Holy smokes!" Han Sen froze, not having expected the silver fox to possess that ability. But now that the silver fox was gone, that made Han Sen the lobster¡¯s target once more.


    Han Sen did not say anything more and instead focused on trying to save himself by swimming as fast as he could. Fortunately, the silver fox had already drawn the lobster a good distance away, which gave him a head start.


    "What the heck? If I knew it was nning that, I would have gone much earlier!" Han Sen¡¯s heart soured, only being able to flee for his life. He prayed he¡¯d be able to escape the sea before the lobster caught up.


    Han Sen wished he could grow a few extra arms and legs so he could swim with greater speed. With the lobster swimming a few dozen meters every second, it may as well have possessed the ability to teleport. It made Han Sen bitter.


    "Come on, just a little quicker and I¡¯ll be out of here." Han Sen saw the light above grow brighter and brighter. But as he did, the lobster was getting closer and closer. The possibility of the lobster getting to him before he could escape was still all too real.

 Chapter 616: Perfume

    Chapter 616: Perfume


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The lobster was directly behind Han Sen, with its pincers gnashing for his blood.


    Han Sen knew he could no longer dodge, as he couldn¡¯t afford to sacrifice the lead he had gained. If he couldn¡¯t hold onto it, he¡¯d be dead before he reached the surface.


    He clutched his chest as his blood boiled in the tension. Han Sen was only wearing his Fairy Queen armor, and he knew he couldn¡¯t risk being hit.


    Han Sen summoned his bird, two meters tall and with four wings, in front of him.


    Katcha!


    The sacred-blood ss Four-Winged Thunderbird was crushed into pieces by the lobster¡¯s pincers. Han Sen used this time to reach the surface, summon his wings, and fly off into the sky.


    Flying forty meters high, he suddenly heard a great sshing sound. The giant lobster leapt out of the sea and was now soaring through the air in a final bid to grab Han Sen.


    The speed of the berserk sacred-blood wings was not faster than the airborne lobster, and it was sure to catch Han Sen as he flew.


    So, Han Sen¡¯s legs erupted with an incredible power. He borrowed the strength of the air and dashed two meters to the side. The pincer only just missed him.


    Boom!


    The lobster fell back down, triggering a tsunami of a wave like a meteor crashing into the sea.


    Without hesitating, Han Sen continued to fly higher and higher. The lobster swam around for a while, eyeing him, but after realizing it could no longer capture its intruder, it grabbed the peacock¡¯s body and returned to the deep sea.


    Queen pped her wings with the silver fox in her arms. The silver fox didn¡¯t seem to be doing so well, and looked incredibly week. When Han Sen returned to them, it leapt onto his shoulder and stayed there, unmoving.


    Han Sen opened his mouth and coughed up blood. His organs had been damaged badly, and he feared it would take a long time to recover after this.


    "Go." Han Sen gritted his teeth as he held his chest, which pounded with an unbearable pain. He left the area with Queen and when they were clear, she summoned the whale so that Han Sen could lie down and rest.


    Han Sen was lying on the big whale¡¯s back. The silver fox dug its head into Han Sen¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t know what it was doing at first, but it wasn¡¯t long before the silver fox pulled out his lotus roots. Immediately, the silver fox started chewing one up.


    "Silver fox, you are heartless. I have been grievously wounded, and yet you rob me blind." Han Sen was disheartened but he couldn¡¯t muster the strength to yell at the silver fox.


    The next second, Han Sen was frozen. After the silver fox chewed the lotus root, he did not swallow it for himself. Rather, he fed it to Han Sen.


    Han Sen was surprised to see him not eat it for himself. He was feeding Han Sen, and it touched him deeply.


    But he did feel ufortable eating food that had been chewed up by his pet. He almost thought of rejecting it, but the lotus root had been ground into juice and it dribbled into Han Sen¡¯s mouth.


    Han Sen knew he had risked his life to retrieve the lotus roots, so he thought it¡¯d be a waste to spit it out. Without thinking about it too much, he epted it all.


    After consuming it, he felt a refreshing and rejuvenating aura emanate from deep inside his body. The burning pain in his chest felt better and his pounding heart rxed.


    Han Sen quickly ran his Dongxuan Sutra. He absorbed this new, refreshing power. His Jadeskin was limited by his fitness level, which meant he could only unlock the first tier. Unlocking the second would be impossible during his time in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. That was why, recently, he had been more focused on improving his Dongxuan Sutra, as opposed to his Jadeskin.


    Dongxuan Sutra had an amazing effect whilst you breathed, wherein the metabolism of cells ran quicker. Now, the damaged parts of his body were being renewed, and newborn cells reced the old, harmed ones. It was enabling him to recover from his wounds much faster.


    The refreshing air must have had a really effective power. Otherwise, his Dongxuan Sutra would not have healed him so well.


    Every bit of his new, refreshed feeling was absorbed by the Dongxuan Sutra and his body now looked white and silky. He smelled like a newborn baby; he smelled good.


    The silver foxy down next to Han Sen, sniffing his master¡¯s new, fresher scent. He seemed to enjoy it.


    Queen noticed the two lotus roots and immediately acknowledged where they came from. But seeing the silver fox feed Han Sen made her observe him with a greater curiosity.


    Earlier, Han Sen was heavily injured. His face looked ill and his skin was pale. But now, not long after, his face was looking better. The color of hisplexion returned and his skin seemed to radiate. It was silky smooth, too.


    "Your face is white, but it looks a little red. It¡¯s quite special." Seeing Han Sen, Queen couldn¡¯t help but say something cheesy. When she looked at Han Sen, she thought this new image suited him.


    Han Sen¡¯s face was rather firmly shaped and its structure was sharp. It often made him look mad, even when he wasn¡¯t. But with this new smooth skin, it portrayed him in a different light. He gave off a different feel.


    Queen felt a little jealous since she wasn¡¯t a person who cared much about her appearance.


    "This must be the effect of a hyper geno art. Or is it an effect of the lotus root?" Queen thought to herself.


    All of a sudden, a pleasant fragrance tickled Queen¡¯s nose. It made her feel as if she had eaten life fruit. The pores across her body all opened.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Queen looked at Han Sen with a puzzled expression. After she smelled the pleasant scent, the Heavenly Go in her body activated. It then seemed to be absorbing the fragrance.


    Queen felt incredible. She had never guessed there was a smell that could trigger Heavenly Go.


    If she hadn¡¯t been experiencing it at that moment, even if others told her, she would not have believed it to be true.


    The scariest thing with that smell, however, was how it seemed to be improving her Heavenly Go. It had been a long time since she made progress with the ability, yet now she was, entirely passively.


    Although she did not know what was going on, she did not let this opportunity pass her by. She quickly sat down by Han Sen¡¯s side and started absorbing as much of the smell as she could, to take her Heavenly Go even further.


    The purple light in her body continued to glow, absorbing the fragrance that was all around. Eventually, even her purple light seemed to smell good.


    The way Queen presented herself often made her seem cold, but now she became prettier to look at. She resembled a fairy, minus all the glitter. She looked stunning, like someone no one could ever dare dream of hurting.


    The lotus roots must have been extremely beneficial to women, and they possessed a rather cold trait. Although men benefitted from them, women would benefit more.


    The two lotus roots were most certainly not something ordinary. Their medical properties were incredibly strong. Han Sen absorbed them through his Dongxuan Sutra, and it helped his training a considerable amount.

 Chapter 617: Deadeye Peacock Beast Soul

    Chapter 617: Deadeye Peacock Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Dongxuan Sutra absorbed the essence of the lotus roots into the body¡¯s cells. It generated new cells faster, pushing the old and damaged ones away at a hastened rate. All the while, the proficiency of the Dongxuan Sutra improved.


    The constant improvements of the Dongxuan Sutra made Han Sen smell nicer and nicer. The fragrance that graced him was strong, but it wasn¡¯t overwhelming.


    Han Sen did not know why the Dongxuan Sutra would make him smell nice, or exactly what benefits it provided. But whenever he trained it, there it was.


    As hey there, the Dongxuan Sutra generated the pleasant scent just as it usually did. At the time, he didn¡¯t think anything of it. But when Queen absorbed the fragrance, however, her Heavenly Go made some progress.


    Queen¡¯s heart was too shocked to say much of anything. All it took was a quick sniff of Han Sen¡¯s delightful smell for her Heavenly Go to improve; it was unbelievable!


    When the essence of the lotus root waspletely absorbed, Han Sen¡¯s wounds were fully healed. He felt supremely energized, as if he could go around punching cows to death!


    He opened his eyes and saw Queen training. He was surprised, because her body was surrounded by a yellow light. She was beautiful; quite reminiscent of a Moon Fairy.


    It was strange, though, for a fragrance seemed to permeate the air around her. It was not the ordinary scent of a woman, and it was vaguely familiar. He moved closer to get a finer whiff and that¡¯s when it hit him. Queen, although not as strongly, was smelling just like he did.


    As Han Sen watched her, a strange feeling developed. He felt as if he could see the flow of Queen¡¯s body and witness the changes going on inside her at a granr level.


    But that was impossible. She was still wearing her blood-scale armor, and it wasn¡¯t as if Han Sen had x-ray vision.


    Even if he did have x-ray vision, the changes of a person¡¯s flow could not be seen by the human eye. Yet that was exactly what Han Sen was seeing.


    It was a peculiar sight, for the Qi Gong that Queen was trainingy naked for Han Sen to see. He could examine every little thing and observe every tiny detail; there was nothing hidden and nothing more secret.


    Han Sen was taken aback. With this skill, even if he did not know it fully, he could follow what he was seeing and eventually learn the Qi Gong that she was in the midst of practicing.


    Han Sen was lost in deep thought. When he came to, it was only then that he noticed he was not observing Queen¡¯s flow with his eyes.


    "Smell! It must be her smell!" Han Sen was surprised. It was the smell that was tracing Queen¡¯s Qi Gong. Han Sen could smell that fragrance all around, and through that, he was able to follow the flow inside Queen¡¯s body.


    "What¡¯s going on, I wonder? Is this another amazing facet of the Dongxuan Sutra?" Han Sen gave Queen aplicated look. That meant the Heavenly Go that was meant to be so secretive, no longer was. He could observe everyst detail of it.


    Before Han Sen could finish thinking, though, he felt his body¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra running. It was treading a different path to that which it normally did, and it drifted to apany Queen¡¯s flow. It was only then that he noticed it was copying Heavenly Go.


    The flow of Han Sen¡¯s body felt connected with Queen¡¯s smell. It was in sync with her, and it allowed him to understand Heavenly Go more than ever before.


    "If Queen found out I stole her Heavenly Go this way, would she kill me?" Han Sen had a wry smile unfurl in his heart.


    Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go continued to run, which led to some progress being made. When Queen had finally absorbed the entire smell, she opened her eyes and looked happy. It was then she saw Han Sen standing right beside her, watching her without blinking. She couldn¡¯t refrain from blushing.


    Han Sen was frozen. For a cold woman like Queen to have such a shy face only made her look sexier. With that fairy-face of hers, it¡¯d draw the attention of every man in a room.


    Queen felt guilty about absorbing Han Sen¡¯s smell in order to train, and that was why she looked slightly embarrassed.


    She looked at Han Sen¡¯s face and suddenly became very mad. She grabbed his ears and yelled in his face, "What did you do in the sea?!"


    Han Sen fell back, clutching his twisted ears. Queen blushed and put her hands down. She went back to acting cool and repeated her question in a softer tone, "I asked you, what did you do in the sea?"


    As he continued to rub his ears, Han Sen replied, "Didn¡¯t you see anything? I was just trying to get myself an easy kill. Unfortunately I failed, and that mistake almost cost me my life."


    Queen frowned at Han Sen, not knowing whether he was being truthful or not. But as she looked at him, his bedraggled visage made him look like he hadn¡¯t achieved anything.


    But Queen was more interested in the smell that surrounded Han Sen right now. She assumed the culprit was the lotus root he had consumed.


    Han Sen did not digest the medical properties of the roots. The medical properties, instead, wafted out of his body to affect her as well, and then go on to improve her Heavenly Go.


    But this was only what Queen was theorizing. She wanted to find out for sure.


    "What is up with your skills? Why do you possess a strange smell?" Queen asked, peering at Han Sen.


    "A strange smell? Me?" Han Sen raised his arms and sniffed his pits. He looked at Queen and smiled, and then went on to say, "Are you referring to my body odor? How can the practice of such arts lead to a strange body smell?"


    Queen looked at the joker with seriousness, but after a while, she turned around and ignored him.


    Han Sen was just talking crap, and she knew he¡¯d continue to fool around no matter how many times she asked. But in her heart, she still believed it was down to the lotus root he had ingested.


    After all, she had never heard of a skill that could aid and improve the practice of someone else¡¯s abilities.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth, no matter what. Otherwise, she¡¯d want to kill him.


    Han Sen then remembered something Huangfu Pingqing once told him. "In this world, there exist only two people who know how to perform Heavenly Go. One is Huangfu Xiongcheng¡¯s wife and the other is Queen."


    After today, there would be three.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t have to put too much effort into learning Heavenly Go. His Dongxuan Sutra was clearly much stronger than it. It was just that this strange smell surprised people, and he was curious as to how strong it could be, the more he trained it.


    Han Sen really wanted to unlock his first tier and witness the true strength of the Dongxuan Sutra.


    When he returned from his daydream, it was to the realization that he had obtained a super beast soul. It was his first in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Super Creature Beast Soul: Deadeye Peacock Bow Type

 Chapter 618: Mystery Island Appears Again

    Chapter 618: Mystery Ind Appears Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Queen was looking away, Han Sen summoned the Deadeye Peacock beast soul.


    A peacock-like bird appeared in front of Han Sen, pping its wings. It was roughly two feet long.


    Looking closer, he realized that it wasn¡¯t a living creature, but a blue-colored metal crossbow. It was shaped to resemble a peacock, with its wingsposing the bow of the weapon. With the body as its stock, the mouth of the peacock was where the tips of the bolts were lodged, and the top of the head itself was the sightline with which its user would aim. It was a beautiful piece of equipment.


    The stic string of the crossbow was unusual, however. It was like a beam of translucent hardlight, fixed between the ends of the wings. Han Sen couldmand for bolts to be nocked and drawn with his mind, and he only had to pull on the lock to loose them.


    Han Sen looked inside its apanying quiver and saw that there was enough space for eight bolts to be stored. This was a fine amount, particrly for a weapon that could be used as efficiently as a pistol.


    If he used beast soul bolts, he¡¯d have an infinite supply of ammo, too ¨C provided the bolts weren¡¯t broken.


    Han Sen examined the peacock crossbow with an open jaw. It was a remarkable weapon to have in his possession, but without the appropriate bolts, it was little more than a sturdy stick to beat stuff over the head with.


    "This is great, but you could at least provide me with some bolts. You didn¡¯t even give me a single one. Now I have to go find some myself?" Han Sen didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or sad right now.


    The peacock crossbow looked incredibly powerful, but his visual perception was all that he could use to get to know it. He had no way of giving it a proper test run.


    "I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll formte a few steel bolts for it and think about getting beast soul bolts further down the line." Han Sen tucked the crossbow away, realizing that its usage wouldn¡¯t be as simple as he had hoped. However, even without the high-end bolts that would be best to use, it should still be pretty powerful.


    A crossbow was vastly different to a traditional bow. The strength of thetter weapon stems from the human that makes use of it. Crossbows were automatic, and the power and efficiency derived from the weapons came from the bolts that were used and the craftsmanship of the weapons themselves.


    They continued to sail for another ten days before Han Sen caught sight ofnd. It wasn¡¯t just any parcel ofnd, either. It was a human shelter, one that operated on the coast.


    Han Sen, upon arriving, made sure to teleport back to the Alliance. He had been gone for some time, following his misadventure with the White Tiger. He was afraid Ji Yanran had be gravely concerned over his welfare and whereabouts, so he made sure to check-in on her. He wanted tofort her and make some bolts for his new crossbow.


    Ji Yanran really did worry over him. When she saw him return, she was delightfully surprised and she did her best to shelve how upset she was.


    Han Senforted her for a while and her mood genuinely brightened.


    Ji Yanran had been upset not because he had been gone for so long, but because she did not know whether or not he was okay.


    As Han Seny on his bed that night, he decided to log into the virtualmunity. He visited the army to take a look at the weaponry on offer there, and finally decided to purchase Z-ss bolts.


    All sorts of weaponry and equipment could be purchased in the army, for the right amount of money. Only weaponry that dealt raw, physical damage could be bought, however. Weapons that inflicted elemental damage were not avable.


    Han Sen browsed around for a while before he stumbled across the Z-ss bolts he had resolved to buy. Different crossbows could only employ certain types and sizes of bolts, and these were the ones Han Sen thought he would need.


    But the peacock crossbow was a beast soul crossbow, and that meant it had fantasticpatibility. Provided the bolts weren¡¯t too long, he could make use of them. So Han Sen selected a few different types of bolts and bought them.


    After buying the bolts, Han Sen went off to browse the news and see if anything important had urred in the Alliance during his absence. Many things had transpired, such as a half-god killing a bunch of creatures, a victory for the Alliance in a war that was taking ce in another system, and how the Shura people managed to reim a that was taken from them.


    Still, despite all of the things that had been going on, none of these events were of personal concern to Han Sen. After a while of browsing there, he went onto the Sk tform to research as much information about crossbows and their bolts as he could.


    After a good while of searching for bolts exclusively, he noticed there was an extreme shortage of the bolts avable in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, which led him to believe the crossbow was an unpopr weapon type.


    More popr swords and knives had billions of beast soul variants to purchase, but the total number of bolts avable for purchase was in the low tens of millions.


    He enabled the filters to browse for sacred-blood beast soul bolts and was surprised to see only a mere dozen for sale.


    Han Sen looked at the locations where these bolts were on sale and saw the names of shelters that he had never heard of before or were in remote, inessible ces. It seemed that it might be impossible for him to trade for the bolts he sought.


    "If I cannot buy the bolts I need, I¡¯ll just have to hunt down the creatures myself." Han Sen scoured the Icefield, Golden Beach, and Whitestone Beach for information, hoping to find out where sacred-blood beast soul bolts could drop.


    After a good while of searching, he came across a creature that was known to drop sacred-blood beast soul bolts near Whitestone Beach.


    It was a creature known as Sky Falcon. They were mostly ordinary, but there were mutants amongst them. The Sky Falcon king was the sacred-blood variant.


    Many people had hunted the ordinary Sky Falcons for traditional bolts that were quite powerful.


    After learning what he could about the Sky Falcons, he knew he¡¯d like them. And if a sacred-blood falcon became a berserk sacred-blood ss beast soul, it¡¯d be a fearsome thing to behold. With his new crossbow in hand, perhaps he could use such a bolt to shred or pierce the shells, scales, or skin of super creatures that were extra thick and previously impervious.


    But the Sky Falcons lived on the peaks of the Sky Pir mountain. There were many other creatures there, which would make it a difficult trek to the top.


    The person who provided him this information had only learnt what he knew from a Sky Falcon that had fallen down the mountainside. He hadn¡¯t climbed up the mountain himself, so it was sketchy information at best.


    "With the silver fox here, I shouldn¡¯t have much difficulty reaching the peak ¨C provided there are no super creatures up there," Han Sen mused to himself.


    Han Sen really wanted these Sky Falcons now, and even if they did not drop a sacred-blood beast soul, with their small bodies, Han Sen could increase his sacred geno point tally by a good deal in a short amount of time.


    Han Sen conducted more research about Sky Pir mountain, so he could be as prepared as possible.


    After looking for a while, Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows. People had recently reported sighting a freakish monster there, riding a red cloud around the Sky Pir mountain.


    Judging from the reports, all signs pointed to it being another super creature.


    Ring! Ring! As he was finishing up his browser session, hismunicator rang.


    It was Zhu Ting calling. He had asked for his number a while back, but this was the first time he had called him. Han Sen wondered what he wanted at this time.


    "Boss, this is not good!" Zhu Ting said, hastily.


    "What¡¯s not good?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Mystery Ind. There is a Mystery Ind on the Icefield. Where are you? Come back! If you don¡¯t, others will seek to im the benefits!" Zhu Ting¡¯s face looked panicky.


    Han Sen was frozen for a bit, knowing why Zhu Ting was in such a rush.


    The Mystery Ind here was different than the one in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. The Mystery Ind must have had a royal-ss spirit shelter situated on it. If it did, the likelihood of something good being there was extremely high.

 Chapter 619: Ill Follow You

    Chapter 619: I¡¯ll Follow You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After speaking with Zhu Ting, Yang Manli also called. He talked to her for a while and expressed his desire for her to remain avable and prepared for what was toe.


    There was nothing Han Sen could do right now, since he was near Whitestone Beach. Returning to the Icefield on such short notice would prove difficult. Even returning within a month would be a remarkable achievement.


    After finishing his discussion with Yang Manli, Han Sen called up Huangfu Pingqing. He wanted to purchase a map from her, one that would guide him back to the Icefield.


    "You are on Whitestone Beach? You really are on Whitestone Beach?" Huangfu Pingqing seemed quite surprised.


    "Is it such a surprise that I¡¯m here, at Whitestone Beach?" Han Sen looked at her strangely.


    "You should be near the Whitesand Shelter, then. You are, aren¡¯t you?" Huangfu Pingqing skipped a direct response and enquired.


    "Yes." Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. "You can¡¯t be here too, can you?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m here. Wait for me in the Whitesand Shelter for two days and I¡¯lle see you." She hung up.


    Han Sen was taken aback and felt a little insulted. He said to himself, "You didn¡¯t have to hang up so quickly. You didn¡¯t even provide me the opportunity to tell you that Queen is with me."


    After waiting a day, the Z-steel arrow were delivered. Han Sen went to the archery range to try out the strength of his new peacock crossbow.


    Han Sen loaded a bolt, took aim at the tinum target board, and pulled the trigger. The bolt was loosed with a blue beam of light as its guidance.


    Boom!


    The thick tinum target board was smashed into splinters, which surprised Han Sen.


    "Holy smokes! This is great!" Han Sen shouted, overwhelmed with incredible joy.


    For such power toe from an ordinary Z-steel arrow was tremendous. If he managed to obtain sacred-blood beast soul bolts, the power was sure to be insane. It was even likely it could shoot through the body of a super creature.


    "I¡¯m going up the mountain to y the Sky Falcon king." When Han Sen now thought of the Sky Falcon king, his heart burned with the desire to y it.


    Entering the shelter again, Queen said she had managed to make contact with Tyrant. He and the rest of the group would be there in a few days.


    "That means we aren¡¯t too far from the Icefield, then." Han Sen was surprised.


    "Travelling by sea, it would take a month, even if we were free from danger and any likely interruptions for the duration of the trip," Queen said.


    "In that case, never mind." Han Sen wanted to avoid the ocean right now. He currently fancied walking where he needed to go, to avoid drawing the ire of any sea creatures like the lobster.


    "We should wait until Tyrant arrives. I¡¯ll propose your inclusion in our group again, but this time, I¡¯m sure there will be no issues," Queen suddenly told Han Sen.


    "Nah, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not really fond of cooperating with others." After what had happened, Han Sen realized being with others wasn¡¯t as beneficial as he had first assumed. There was still every chance he¡¯d get bullied by a super creature.


    And if he wasn¡¯t with a group of people he could ce hisplete faith and trust in, it would be silly to walk into life-or-death situations with them on a regr basis.


    Han Sen was looking for people he could trust, and Tyrant and the others did not fit the bill. He foresaw many issues that could arise if he were to remain with them.


    "Why?" Queen asked, frowning at Han Sen.


    "I can cooperate with you, but I cannot cooperate with Tyrant and the others," Han Sen confessed.


    In all honesty, Han Sen looked down upon Tyrant and the rest of Queen¡¯s group. He at least wanted his teammates to be on par with Queen¡¯s power; otherwise, facing off against super creatures would be a pointless venture.


    Queen looked at Han Sen as if she was in deep thought, without saying anything. It seemed as if she desired to read what was going on in Han Sen¡¯s heart.


    "Oh, yeah. Senior Pingqing ising over tomorrow. After I meet with her, I¡¯m going off to hunt. I won¡¯t be returning just yet," Han Sen said.


    "Where are you going?" Queen asked.


    "Sky Pir mountain." Han Sen didn¡¯t think there was any reason to hide his destination, so he told her directly.


    When Queen heard the name, she paused. After some thought, she said to Han Sen, "There may be super creatures residing there. You should wait a few days so we can all go together."


    Han Sen thought about her proposition, and it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. When he researched the location, he had read of the possibility of a super creature being there, too. If Queen and her people wanted to go there, that would be fine. The more people there were, the more distractions there would be for an attacking monster if they needed to escape.


    On the second day, Huangfu Pingqing arrived just as she said she would. Seeing Han Sen with Queen, her beautiful eyes opened wide and her mouth did not close.


    "Why are you two together?" Huangfu Pingqing asked, with a puzzled expression.


    "I want to invite Han Sen to join my team," Queen responded.


    "You¡¯re inviting him into your team?" Huangfu Pingqing thought her ears were being faulty for a moment. Queen inviting someone into her team personally was a rare thing.


    And Han Sen had only been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for over a year. She really did not understand why Queen would want to invite Han Sen into her team.


    She understood how Queen¡¯s team functioned. The people who joined were the cream of the crop; they were the best of those who had managed to unlock their first gene lock. Han Sen did not seem to qualify no matter which way you looked at it.


    "He rejected," Queen said, stoutly.


    This came as a big shock to Huangfu Pingqing. She was speechless, and all she could do was stare at Han Sen with wide eyes.


    Queen had invited Han Sen to join her team, but Han Sen rejected her. This was like a fairytale, a strain for anyone to believe.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Queen telling her this, she wouldn¡¯t believe the news.


    Han Sen merelyughed and said, "Queen is only joking around. It¡¯s not that I do not wish to join, it¡¯s just that there is someone on the team who does not desire my presence."


    "Who?" Huangfu Pingqing thought this sounded more believable. But who would dismiss Queen¡¯s desires?


    Han Sen then quickly told her the story of what happened when his position in the team was first ryed to the members, and Tyrant¡¯s fierce objection to his inclusion.


    "I know this Tyrant. He¡¯s too big for his britches. He is so cocky. Aside from Big Sis, he doesn¡¯t take anyone else seriously. His objection to youes as no surprise." Huangfu Pingqing looked as if she was starting to understand the situation more and more. She continued, "But this guy really is something. Out of all the evolvers who have unlocked a gene lock, he is certainly the most powerful of the lot. Aside from Big Sis, he is undoubtedly the strongest on the team."


    Queen, who was still standing there and listening to the discussion, suddenly said, "If you are willing to join the group, then I will propose your membership once more. If you are rejected again, then I will quit the group and follow you."


    At that moment, Huangfu Pingqing was petrified as if she had seen something ghastly. All she could do was stare at Han Sen and Queen.


    She thought her brain was too small to handle theplexities of their situation, and she had no idea what was going on anymore.


    It was hard to imagine that Queen, of all people, would say something like this.

 Chapter 620: Ice Snake Bolt

    Chapter 620: Ice Snake Bolt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the Whitesand Shelter¡¯s market, Huangfu Pingqing walked alongside Han Sen, often turning to observe him.


    "I know I am handsome. If you like my appearance that much, why don¡¯t we book a room together, so you can inspect me in all my splendor?" Han Sen asked her. He felt awkward, getting stared at by her.


    Huangfu Pingqing merely fluttered her eyshes and said, "Sure. Do you want to go right now?"


    Han Sen did not say anything, but his eyes were suggesting enough. They couldn¡¯t keep away from Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s inted chest. Simr to Queen, her breasts were the best of the best.


    Huangfu Pingqing blushed and asked, "What are you looking at these for? Aren¡¯t you afraid Ji Yanran might suddenly appear and cut your penis off? Feel free to book a room if you¡¯ve got the balls to do it, though."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Han Sen knew Huangfu Pingqing was willing to say anything that came to mind, but if he actually stepped up to book a room, she¡¯d chicken out.


    "You really can¡¯t tell? I¡¯m serious. You can go book us that room right now. I must say, though; I can¡¯t believe someone like Queen was willing to say she¡¯d follow you. Be honest with me; what mind-trick have you used to put her under your spell?" Huangfu Pingqing giggled and looked at Han Sen.


    "You know that¡¯s not what she meant." Han Sen opened his arms to express his disbelief.


    "I know that¡¯s not what she meant, but it¡¯s still strange for her to be willing to give up her team for you. What have you done?" Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s curiosity had reached the pitch-point. She couldn¡¯t fathom what Han Sen might have done to make Queen feel this way.


    "I have no idea. Maybe she thinks I¡¯m incredibly handsome, too, and won¡¯t be able to keep her eyes off me, hence her desire to follow," Han Sen expressed, with off-putting cockiness.


    "Whatever." Huangfu Pingqing rolled her eyes towards Han Sen.


    Han Senughed and turned to look at the beast soul shop they had just arrived at.


    Before climbing the mountain, he wanted to buy one type of beast soul bolt first. If he couldn¡¯t get a sacred-blood ss bolt, he¡¯d at least want to grab a mutant ss bolt. After all, bringing a Z-steel arrow with him wasn¡¯t ideal, and a mutant ss bolt was guaranteed to be far more efficient.


    But bolts, as he had previously seen, were still too unpopr. Han Sen and Huangfu Pingqing walked around the markets for some time without finding a single one. They did, however, see a wide variety of arrows.


    But arrows were too long for the peacock crossbow, and they wouldn¡¯t load in. The peacock crossbow was medium-sized, which required short bolts.


    "Balls. How are you the one to sell this?" Han Sen atst found a mutant ss bolt in a beast soul shop that wasn¡¯t looking too popr.


    It was a ck bolt, formally referred to as an Ice Snake Bolt, and its tip was coated with a paralyzing substance.


    Han Sen was surprised to see that the bolt was 30% cheaper than any other mutant ss beast soul. It really did seem like crossbows were unpopr, and few people were willing to buy their beast souls.


    After all, crossbow beast souls were considerably rarer than the bolt beast souls themselves.


    Han Sen bought the Ice Snake Bolt and continued walking around the markets, but that proved fruitless. He couldn¡¯t find a second beast soul bolt. Still, what he had was enough for the important time he¡¯d need to use it.


    Because they were waiting for Tyrant and the rest of Queen¡¯s group, Han Sen had to wait a few more days. Huangfu Pingqing wanted to visit Sky Pir mountain, as well. Initially, Queen did not agree with the venture, but after Huangfu Pingqing spoke with her privately, Queen agreed toe.


    Huangfu Pingqing¡¯s power wasn¡¯t too bad. Her genes were almost maxed out, but she hadn¡¯t managed to unlock her gene lock yet. If she didn¡¯t have a run-in with a super creature, she should have no trouble keeping herself protected.


    With the powers gifted by the Ares Martial Hall, Huangfu Pingqing had managed to gather many sacred-blood beast souls, so ordinary sacred-blood beast souls could not harm her.


    On the fourth day, Tyrant, Sky Jealousy, and Lazy Cat arrived. Seeing Han Sen present, Tyrant sternly frowned.


    Tyrant did not heed Han Sen¡¯s presence and was wholly uncaring. He approached Queen with haste, asking, "Are you okay?"


    Huangfu Pingqing gave him a spiteful nce, showing a clear distaste for what Tyrant had just asked. It was clear to see that Queen was okay and his question was unnecessary.


    "I¡¯m fine," Queen answered. She then looked at the three and said, "You all saw what Han Sen was capable ofst time. I am hoping that he can join our team, and I¡¯d like to hear your opinions."


    Tyrant furrowed his eyebrows again and said, "Big Sis, has this not already been a subject of discussion?"


    Queen exined, "Last time, Shang Qing was still here. Now we are low on members. I think Han Sen would be a great fit, for he has been of tremendous service to me. Believe it or not, he has actually unlocked his gene lock and his qualities and traits would benefit us all."


    "I don¡¯t think he helped. If anything, he has a negative influence on the team." Tyrant then proceeded to tell Queen of Han Sen leaving the group to go to her aid and continued to say, "Someone who does not follow the rules is a liability to the team. This is why I am vehemently against his membership on our team."


    "I really can¡¯t persuade you..." Queen frowned.


    "I stand by my decision for the benefit of our team, no matter how cruel it may sound," Tyrant said.


    "Okay, I see. If things are like that, then I quit." Queen stated her resignation without a moment of hesitation.


    Tyrant, Sky Jealousy, and Lazy Cat were shaken. None of them expected her to quit the team on Han Sen¡¯s behalf.


    "Big Sis, we can talk about this. We can talk about this! There is no need to be like that!" Lazy Cat said, doing her best to fix the situation and ease tensions.


    "Yeah, Bis Sis. Tyrant did not mean what he said! If you think Han Sen is the sort of person this team needs, then we can talk about it," Sky Jealousy chimed in.


    Tyrant¡¯s face looked bleak. Still, he gritted his teeth to hiss, "Big Sis, we have been through much together over the years. Are you really going to throw it all away on the behalf of some outsider?"


    Queen calmly said, "I have not spoken recklessly. This is not a knee-jerk response. I am not mad at any of you, either. Have you each forgotten why we formed this team in the first ce?"


    "It was to y super creatures," Tyrant said.


    Queen nodded and then said, "This is indeed a team to y super creatures. But over the years, we have not managed to kill a single one."


    Tyrant looked ill, and so he pleaded, "But we have been doing better and better in recent times. The opportunity will soon arise."


    "Even when Shang Qing was still here, we could not kill a super creature. With the others gone, and our team being considerably weakened, do you still think we have a chance?" Queen said it straight.


    "You seem to suggest that we don¡¯t. Are you telling me we would stand a chance with this person¡¯s inclusion?" Tyrant bit his teeth and asked painfully.


    Queen nodded and said, "Yes, I do believe so."


    After that, not only could Tyrant say nothing further, but even Sky Jealousy and Lazy Cat were too shocked to say anything. They had never seen Queen respect someone as much as she did Han Sen.


    Everyone looked upon Han Sen, unable to determine which aspect of him made him so desirable and beneficial to the team. They did their best to figure out what was so special about him, that Queen was willing to quit the group for him.


    "I only have one aim and duty: to kill a super creature. And I will do anything to achieve that goal. If Han Sen cannot join the team, then there is no reason for me to stay with this team anymore." Queen exined it all calmly, but her certainty and absolute manner of speech made the others speechless.

 Chapter 621: Indestructible

    Chapter 621: Indestructible


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The atmosphere was cold. It was so cold, it felt as if the air itself was close to freezing over.


    "Big Sis, we have spent so many years together... are you just going to throw it all away?" Lazy Cat pleaded with red eyes.


    Queen¡¯s eyes moved. With a frosty tone of voice, she said, "When we built the team, I told you what my aim was. I told you that all I wanted to do was hunt super creatures. I have no warmth or love for the friendships and rtionships we have established in our time together. This is who I am."


    After that, Queen turned around and left.


    Tyrant clenched his fists but did not speak another word.


    Sky Jealousy was merely dim, left speechless by the whole affair.


    Tears began to flow from the corners of Lazy Cat¡¯s eyes, as she nervously nibbled at her own lips.


    Huangfu Pingqing tugged at Han Sen to go after Queen. Despite their speedy pursuit, they weren¡¯t quick enough, and by the time they exited the shelter after her, Queen was gone.


    "Sometimes, even I cannot understand how she works," Huangfu Pingqing sighed.


    "She must have had a reason to say what she did. Can you think of anything?" Han Sen enquired with a bewildered look.


    Queen was raised by the Huangfu family, so it was only natural for him to expect Huangfu Pingqing would know something.


    With a wry smile, she just shook her head and said, "Not me. In the Ares Martial Hall, there are only two people who are close enough with her to ask such personal questions."


    Han Sen nodded, acknowledging that she was referring to Huangfu Xiong Cheng and his wife.


    "I¡¯m going to the mountain. Since they won¡¯t be tagging along, it¡¯ll be too difficult for me to protect you. You should return to the shelter," Han Sen said.


    This time, she did not object. She merely nodded.


    After splitting up with Huangfu Pingqing, Han Sen rode Golden Growler to the Sky Pir mountain. He was unconcerned with what others thought, and his n wasn¡¯t going to change on ount of some drama.


    Han Sen left Whitesand Shelter and ventured off into the mountainous regions. Before long, his passage was suddenly blocked by three people. These three were Tyrant, Sky Jealousy, and Lazy Cat.


    "Out of us three, I want you to pick one." Tyrant coldly looked at Han Sen.


    "Pick one for what?" Han Sen asked.


    "Combat. If you beat one of us, I will allow you to join," Tyrant answered, with a proud tone of voice.


    Han Senughed. "Sorry, I don¡¯t even want to join your team. I¡¯m not interested in humiliating you inbat, either."


    The three of them were no ordinary evolvers. They were strong and they were the most elite there were. But despite their aplishments, Han Sen thought there was still no point in joining their team, for despite their unity, they stillcked the ability y a super creature.


    After that, Han Sen wished to walk past them and continue his venture.


    Lazy Cat was enraged. She summoned a dagger and attacked Han Sen in her fury, yelling, "You only say this now, do you? You have deliberately tried to sabotage our group! I am going to kill you, you asshole!"


    Lazy Cat was incredibly quick, and streams of wind were visible as she ran. Although she was not as strong as the White Tiger, her speed surpassed any evolver Han Sen had ever seen.


    Dong!


    Han Sen did not even need to turn around. The ancient sword that was in his right hand swooped around his back and stopped Lazy Cat¡¯s killing dagger in its tracks.


    Lazy Cat shouted and spun like a tornado to Han Sen¡¯s other side, with her dagger now aiming for his neck.


    Han Sen¡¯s body did not move, but his sword did. Effortlessly, it swung around and put an end to the course her dagger followed.


    Lazy Cat¡¯s small body had a wild, primitive energy. Her right hand summoned another dagger, which targeted Han Sen¡¯s waist.


    Han Sen lowered the ancient sword in his hand, using the hilt to deflect her attack.


    Like a hurricane, Lazy Cat started spinning around Han Sen. Her two daggers were thrusting and shing from every angle at ridiculous speed.


    But Han Sen was still standing, seemingly unfazed. With just one sword and one hand, he moved them around, deflecting every single strike with the precision of a machine. The way Han Sen responded almost seemed casual and unconcerned.


    The sounds emitted by the shing of the dagger and ancient sword rung out far and wide, with nary the smallest break. With remarkable efficiency, Han Sen had managed to block every single attack Lazy Cat made. She couldn¡¯t even nick his clothing.


    After Tyrant and Sky Jealousy observed what was happening, they wanted to join in. Lazy Cat employed the power of the wind and her daggers were unbelievable as a result, but here, Han Sen had effortlessly deflected every single attack. The power he possessed was something else.


    "Cat, fall back!" Sky Jealousy pulled out his soft sword, which reached out for Han Sen like snow.


    "He¡¯s mine! Leave him to me!" Lazy Cat¡¯s fury for Han Sen ruining her rtionship with Queen showed no sign of going away any time soon.


    Han Sen¡¯s mascot sword continued to block and deflect every single one of Lazy Cat¡¯s attacks, but with the approach of Sky Jealousy, Han Sen had to summon his silver snake sword.


    Sky Jealousy¡¯s soft sword was infamous for its ability to grow hard and soft on a whim. When he approached Han Sen, it shot out a white, frosty miasma to freeze him.


    Unfortunately for Sky Jealousy, this manner of attack was useless against someone like Han Sen. His Jadeskin made him nearly invulnerable to all frost-based attacks, and when it came to swordfighting, Han Sen was better on nearly all counts.


    It was only now that Han Sen noticed that, after unlocking his gene lock with Jadeskin, his speed and strength were the best they could be.


    His speed was no less than Lazy Cat¡¯s, but he was superior in every other facet. Han Sen excelled due to his bnce. He wasn¡¯tcking in any specific department, and he was strong in every aspect.


    Despite going up against two people, Han Sen was still not at a disadvantage. He didn¡¯t even fight back; all he did was remain where he was, deflecting attacks and being as defensive as possible.


    Tyrant¡¯s face disyed a mixture of emotions as he witnessed the battle. He had previously looked down on Han Sen, believing him to be worthless. He had never guessed Han Sen possessed such power. To fight two people simultaneously and not sweat, with no obvious depletion of power, was an impressive feat.


    But still, Han Sen was not fighting back.


    Tyrant gritted his teeth and his body shone with the color of gold. He summoned his cknce and, like a toxic dragon, he lunged towards Han Sen.


    Dong!


    Han Sen¡¯s ancient sword shed against the cknce. They were both pushed back, which gave neither of them an advantage.


    Tyrant joined in the fight. All three of them fought Han Sen, with no winner yet looking likely to be determined. It was a frightening sight to see, and their inability to ovee one solo battler left the three attackers with conflicted emotions.


    Han Sen¡¯s speed was on par with Lazy Cat, his strength was no worse than the strength-excelling Tyrant, and Sky Jealousy¡¯s frost air had no effect on him. This was the first time they had evere across such a powerful human, and he seemed stronger than Queen herself.


    He was indestructible.


    Under the barrage of attacks from three people, the swords in Han Sen¡¯s arms danced with rming speed, uracy, and efficiency. As time went by, the realization they could not beat him began to sink in. Their unified push was slowly starting to be a unified retreat.


    Han Sen was pushing his Dual skill to the max, but he couldn¡¯t afford to remain defensive forever. Switching to the offensive, Han Sen¡¯s swords swung around like the frantic pping of a butterfly. The strength and power of each swing was unbelievable, however, and his opponents hastened to take a few more steps back. Despite going up against three aplished evolvers, Han Sen was emerging victorious.

 Chapter 622: The Bone of the Mountain Guardian

    Chapter 622: The Bone of the Mountain Guardian


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Ance fell, a sword dropped, and a dagger broke.


    Tyrant, Sky Jealousy, and Lazy Cat were robbed of their weapons. With pale faces, they now looked at the motionless Han Sen with eyes of resentful surprise.


    Despite theirbined effort, they lost the battle. Han Sen¡¯s fitness was so strong he was barely human, they thought. His dexterity and proficiency in every aspect ofbat was at the pinnacle of what they believed a person could achieve.


    Every sword skill Han Sen used was a raging one, zing with an unimaginable power. None of the three could withstand the barrage of attacks cast upon them.


    They couldn¡¯t retaliate with a disy of power remotely resembling what he had done.


    Lazy Cat¡¯s eyes looked lost and devoid of hope, realizing now why Queen so desperately wanted Han Sen to join. His power was terrifying and none of them were a match.


    Sky Jealousy¡¯s eyes were bewildered. He believed that a person like Han Sen was out of their league, and they were foolish to attemptpeting with him. But still, he could not ept that Queen was abandoning them for someone who was practically a stranger.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Tyrant did not say any more before turning around to abandon the fight he instigated. Who knew what emotions now ravaged his heart?


    Tyrant never would have thought Han Sen, the person he looked down upon, actually possessed such fantastic talent. And it wasn¡¯t just him who had lost to Han Sen, it was the three of them, all in abined effort.


    Watching the three of them leave, Han Sen sheathed his sword. Then, he turned around to look at a thicket of trees. He called out, "You cane out now!"


    Queen¡¯s slender shadow appeared from behind an ancient tree. She approached Han Sen to whisper, "Thank you."


    "For what?" Han Sen asked with a smile. Of course, he already knew. She was thanking him for sparing the lives of his attackers.


    Queen did not reply. She just looked in the direction her three formerpatriots had left and sighed.


    It was rare for Han Sen to see this woman in such a downtrodden mood. The likelihood of seeing her in such a state was far less than seeing her smile. Han Sen thought there was nothing in this world that would even prompt her to frown, but there she was, actually sighing.


    "Sky Pir mountain? Let¡¯s go." Queen¡¯s emotions frosted over once more.


    "Is it really okay for you to just leave them hanging like that?" Han Sen really wanted to understand what Queen was thinking.


    "I only require people who are useful to my cause. If one day I find out you are of no use to me, I will leave you without hesitation." Queen started walking ahead, and said without looking back, "The same applies to you. If I am of no use to you, please be rid of me."


    "What gues this woman¡¯s heart?" Seeing Queen¡¯s silhouette step forward, aloof, Han Sen could not help but sigh.


    Han Sen had many questions weighing on his heart and mind, but he chose not to ask them. It was just like Queen said; she needed his power and he needed hers. That had to be enough.


    Killing a super creature solo would be too difficult. Even a person like Han Sen had to consider cooperating with others, and the same was true of elite evolvers like Queen.


    Sky Pir mountain was almost like a spire in its structure and formation. It was difficult to recognize as a mountain from afar, as it resembled some sacred pir that tethered the world and sky. This semnce had be its namesake.


    When they reached the mountain¡¯s foot, Queen looked at Han Sen with concern and said, "This Sky Pir mountain belongs to the Chen family. If you encounter anyone from the Chen family, be wary of Chen Ran in particr."


    "Is he powerful?" Han Sen had met two people from the Chen family before; Chen Zi Chen and Zhu Ting. Han Sen had always desired to learn the Chen family¡¯s special Seven Twists skill, but he never had.


    Even though Zhu Ting had learnt it, being a bastard son of the family, he was tight-lipped about its practice.


    "Eighty years ago, Chen Ran unlocked his gene lock," Queen said, and then did not say any more.


    Han Sen knew how frightening Chen Ran was, merely from hearing his name. The history of this world only went back a hundred years. If he unlocked his gene lock eighty years ago, he had to be an old elite. To have been able to train with his opened gene lock for eighty years, who could fathom what mighty powers he might have learnt?


    Even if he hadn¡¯t totally unlocked the first gene lock, the amount he had opened it must certainly be more than any other evolver.


    For Queen to warn him about this person was a testament to his abilities.


    Han Sen thought Sky Pir mountain was huge, and it was nearly impossible to determine an optimal path up. Therefore, he picked a trail at random and began hiking. He also believed their presence would go unnoticed if they climbed the mountain in such a manner. He was wrong, for shortly after they began their trek, a group of people approached them.


    The leader of the group had grey hair, but his face put him in his forties. There weren¡¯t any wrinkles Han Sen could see, and his body looked toned and well-trained. He was d in silver armor. He rode a tiger that was three meters tall and looked like a bona fide badass.


    "You there, who has selected to ascend this glorious Sky Pir mountain, tell me; why have you not made your presence known to us? Our hospitality knows no shortage." Chen Ran stopped before Queen, leading an entourage of a hundred in his wake.


    "We have onlye here to hunt a few Sky Falcons. It was not in our interest to trouble you," Queen politely said in response.


    "You speak as if you were unknown to us. The Chen family and the Huangfu family have borne a rtionship extending back many generations. You are half of the Huangfu family, which makes you a rtive of mine, whether you wish it or not. There is no trouble, I assure you." Chen Ran smiled and said, "The Sky Falcons of your pilgrimage reside at the top of this mountain, and it is a trying campaign to reach them. I beseech you to allow me and my fellow elderly men to escort you."


    "Sure," Queen agreed. Chen Ranmanded many of his followers to remain at the foot of the mountain. He rallied ten others to his side, and with them, Queen and Han Sen resumed their ascent.


    Han Sen knew that it was not for their own safety that Chen Ran was willing to escort them. He was afraid they would seek to kill the super creatures that resided there.


    That was okay, however. Han Sen did not wish to y the super creatures, so he was not against thepany. With them leading the way, it would be a much safer journey to the peak.


    Out of the ten who followed Chen Ran, two had unlocked their gene locks. But they did not belong to the Chen family. After all, the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was a big ce. Even if the Chen family wasrge, the chances of them remaining all together in one area was incredibly slim.


    Han Sen raised his head but could not see the peak of the mountain, for its top was buried in the clouds. He imagined the mountain resembled a long, slender dragon reaching into the sky.


    "It is fortunate I did not bring the silver fox. If Chen Ran didn¡¯t encounter any creatures on this outing, it would most certainly raise his suspicions about us."


    Han Sen came here to hunt, and thus he could not bring the silver fox. He left it in Whitesand Shelter, in a room he had rented for it to wait in.


    Sky Pir mountain was easily three thousand meters high. And now, they noticed they were walking through a garden of bones. They weren¡¯t ordinary bones, as they were grand in size. They were easily a few dozen meters long, each. They looked incredibly powerful, representing exhausted powers from the ancient ages of the world. Although they were merely bones, having long lost their flesh, they were still unnerving to see.


    "The legends say that these bones belonged to the creature that once guarded this mountain. When it reigned supreme over this ce, no one dared approach for a thousand meters," Chen Ran exined.

 Chapter 623: White Bones and Withered Rattan

    Chapter 623: White Bones and Withered Rattan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few hundred-meter long bonesy strewn across the mountainside, and much of the area was wreathed with vines. Strangely, they were all shrivelled and withered, and many had knitted their way across the bones that were scattered about.


    Han Sen curiously observed the bones. They had a diffuse, ancient aura of power, one that was dormant, as if it were slumbering. This power seemed to ward away creatures froming anywhere near them, too.


    It was not normal for mere bones to be so oppressive. It made Han Sen question whether they were the bones of a long-dead super creature.


    "I wonder if I can cook some soup with the bones? Perhaps I can nab a few super geno points by doing that." Han Sen wondered. But after looking at those sinister bones again, he gave up the idea.


    Still, he walked nearer them to get a better view.


    Chen Ran saw them both examine the skeletal remains of the Guardian Hound with great interest. He did not say anything but approached them by the bones.


    Han Sen inspected them and found that they looked like grey pirs of stone. Some were the size of a barrel, whereas others were as big as a house.


    The remains were mostlyplete, and it looked as if the ancient creature had just died quietly on the mountainside.


    Chen Ran called a man named Xu Dongjin toe forward. He summoned a beast soul sword and struck the bone with it. A great sound rang out across the valleys and mountains of the region, but upon inspecting the bone that was hit, there was not a single mark on it.


    "These bones are incredibly hard. Even with a sacred-blood weapon, they cannot be damaged." Xu Dongjin sheathed his sword as he exined their strength.


    This was almost confirmation for Han Sen that these were indeed the remains of a super creature. If they weren¡¯t, Xu Dongjin¡¯s mighty strike was sure to leave a hefty cut.


    But it was a puzzling conundrum; why would a super creature simply die here without a struggle, with its bones cast across the mountainside?


    Chen Ran¡¯s people discussed various topics with Queen while Han Sen walked along the spine of the creature on their ascent. The further he walked, the more vines seemed to strangle the bones. It made Han Sen wonder how long it took for the creature to decay, and for the vines to tangle and course their way up and down what remained.


    When he reached the skull of the creature, it seemed to resemble the skull of a dog. The teeth were terrifying, and picturing how they might have one day gnashed at helpless victims made a chill run down his spine.


    Han Sen sighed in his heart, saying to himself, "It is a shame only the bones remain. Heaven knows how long these bones have been lying here. They are useless now."


    When he prepared to leave the bones, he caught sight of a nut hanging from the vines that smothered the skull. It looked dried up, yellowish like the vines it clung to.


    Han Sen went to take a closer look. It was in fact a gourd. It was small, too, and could easily be picked up in one hand. It seemed to have sprouted as the vines themselves withered.


    Ordinary people did not care much for nts or botany, but it was a subject of great interest to Han Sen. With so many vines nketing the skull, he wondered if that sole gourd was special in some way.


    Han Sen put his hands around the gourd and tried to pry it from the vines. Despite exerting all his strength, he was unable to remove it. With great surprise, he had to ask aloud, "Why is this gourd so stubborn?"


    "Give it up, friend. Try as you might, that thing won¡¯t evere off. That dead gourd is as tough as the bones it is attached to. Even if you use a weapon, it¡¯ll be to no avail. You aren¡¯t the first to inquire about that little thing. Many people havee to try their luck and remove it, and many more with fire. Nothing ever seemed to work." Xu Dongjin chuckled as he walked.


    Hearing him say this, Han Sen only be more inquisitive. He summoned his mascot sword and said, "If it is indeed as you say, I cannot help but try it out for myself."


    Han Sen shed the gourd with all his might. It felt like he was striking rubber, and with nary a budge, his sword smacked it like a stone and bounced off.


    "What did I say, eh?" Xu Dongjin resumed hisughter.


    "You are right. That thing is tough!" Han Sen¡¯s curiosity only increased, thinking the gourd had to be something quite special.


    For a gourd vine to be that strong was abnormal. By no right should it have been that difficult to remove. Han Sen put away his sword and grabbed the gourd with his hands while he secretly activated his gene lock. Just as he prepared to pull with all his strength, the gourd fell off into his hands. This was quite the shock for him.


    Xu Dongjin was even more surprised. He couldn¡¯t not believe the gourd was now in Han Sen¡¯s hand, and all he could ask was, "How did you do that?"


    For countless years, the vines had wreathed those bones. Countless people hade and gone, each trying their luck at removing the gourd, all with no sess.


    But now, Han Sen had juste along and removed it with a casual pull. This bewildered Xu Dongjin.


    "I have no idea what I did. I only gave it a little pull and poof! It fell off." Han Sen was almost disappointed to have removed the gourd with such little effort.


    Xu Dongjin watched Han Sen pull the gourd off the vine with little to no strength and the surprise he felt was immeasurable. So immeasurable, it bore repeating.


    "What has transpired here?" Chen Ran brought Queen and the remainder of the followers over to see what themotion was about.


    "Our new friend, Brother Han, pulled the gourd off the vine with his hand." Xu Dongjin simply recounted the story to Chen Ran.


    Chen Ran and the rest of the people weren¡¯t sure what to think, but they didn¡¯t dwell on the issue. They still believed it to be an ordinary gourd and nothing more.


    "Brother Han, you look to me like a man of good fortune. Heaven knows how many years this gourd has clung to the withered vines that birthed it, despite the insistence of its removal by others. Now, with youing along, it seems to have epted you as its bearer," Chen Ran said with a smile. He continued, "Would you allow me to take a look at the thing in its entirety?"


    "Of course." Without hesitation, Han Sen passed the gourd to Chen Ran.


    Chen Ran inspected it for a good while but could not see anything out of the ordinary. He then gave it to Xu Dongjin to look at, who came to the same conclusion. Xu Dongjin then passed it back to Han Sen.


    "If this was meant to be, Han Sen should hold onto it. Perhaps it is a treasure of some kind, one whose true value is unknown to us," Xu Dongjin said.


    "It is only a dead gourd, Xu Dongjin. It¡¯s not some treasure. Trophy or souvenir? Sure. Treasure? I would be hard pressed to believe so." Han Sen then ced the gourd in his chest pocket.


    Everyone resumed their trek to the top of the mountain. With Chen Ran¡¯s guidance, they managed to avoid many dangerous areas that were prone to the visits of fierce monsters. Because of this, their progress was good and hindrances were practically non-existent.


    As he walked, Han Sen began to feel as if something was wrong, however. The gourd against his chest began to beat, as if it possessed a heart.


    Han Sen was shocked. He secretly fingered the gourd, trying to get a better feel of what was in there.


    A faint pulsing sensation came from the gourd, as if it really did possess a heartbeat. But because it was so weak, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell it had one without his seventh sense.


    Han Sen was so disturbed by the minor revtion that he almost wished to throw the gourd away. Ever since he saw the lotus bear eighteen blood crystal wasps, he had grown a slight fear of meddling with curious nts.

 Chapter 624: Sacred Wood on the Peak

    Chapter 624: Sacred Wood on the Peak


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen tried to feel it again, the pulse had vanished. No matter how Han Sen held it in his hand, he could no longer feel what he previously had.


    "Strange. I just felt it. Why has it gone?" Han Sen frowned.


    He didn¡¯t dare ce the gourd back in his chest pocket, so he continued to just hold it in his hand. If something strange were to happen, at least he¡¯d have the time to react.


    As Han Sen continued walking, his attention remained fixed on the gourd. He could not sense any additional movement, however, and so he started to feel as if he had been mistaken.


    "Strange. It¡¯s really strange. What is this thing, I wonder?" Han Sen wanted to toss it away and be rid of anything malicious it might harbor inside. But then, his thoughts returned to the possibility of it being some sort of treasure, in which case throwing it away would be a profound loss.


    Han Sen regretted that he did not bring the silver fox with him. Unlike Han Sen, who was stumped to figure out what the gourd was, the fox would probably know what to do with it.


    Once he picked it up, a selfish person like Han Sen would not throw it away. He continued holding onto it, nning to give it to the silver foxter.


    Luckily, nothing strange urred with the gourd for quite some time. It remained as lifeless as it had been when it was first collected.


    Every now and again, they encountered a few creatures on the path. Many popted the mountain, and they came in all sorts of shapes and sizes, so it was impossible to avoid a skirmish or two along the way. Without a spirit shelter nearby, however, they did not have to worry about there beingrge quantities of monsters. They made sure to avoid the hot spots and dangerous zones as marked by Chen Ran and his people, and any monster that ventured near, they quickly ran through.


    There was no chance for Han Sen and Queen to put in a strike or two, which robbed them of the opportunity to collect some loot along the way. But it did not concern them too much because Han Sen was only there for the Sky Falcons atop the mountain.


    The mountain was far higher than they initially believed. They ascended its treacherous paths for another two whole days without even reaching the halfway point.


    All of a sudden, the neighing of a horse sounded from somewhere ahead. The faces of Chen Ran and his people drained of their color.


    "Quick. We must hide!" Chen Ran went ahead to look for a spot to hide and noticed a narrow crevice in the cliffside they followed.


    Whatever was headed their way was obviously a creature of some notoriety for the people of the mountain, something wielding a most heinous power. Without hesitating, they followed Chen Ran and his people into the crevice.


    Not long after, the sounds of a neighing horse came closer and closer. Soon after, something that looked like a horse or donkey riding a red cloud passed by their hiding ce. Han Sen snuck a peek at it with a strange look on his face. Before he came to the mountain, he read reports of a horse-like creature riding a red cloud up and down the mountain. This had to be what the reports were referencing.


    But this creature looked more like a mule. Its hair was shaggy, but shone red and looked good.


    Its most striking aspect was the red cloud that surrounded it. The mule looked like a holy deity of some sort and it seemed to be riding down the mountainside carefree and happily. What it was excited about, Han Sen couldn¡¯t guess.


    After hovering around for a minute, the mule soon disappeared.


    "That creature is extremely powerful. Many travelers who have desired passage to the peak have died, trampled beneath its murderous hooves. We have taken you along a trail that bypasses the areas it mostmonly traverses, so it was a surprise for us to encounter it here." After waiting until the creature was out of earshot, Chen Ran exined the situation.


    Queen and Han Sen looked at each other without saying anything. The reason why Chen Ran took a detour was to avoid bumping into this super creature, since he did not want them to know of it.


    "Let us depart. And let us pray we do not encounter it again on our return journey," Xu Dongjin said.


    Everyone in the group had no a profound desire to run into that creature again, so their pace up the mountain hastened a considerable amount. Although this mountain was host to many strange phenomena and dangerous creatures, it was fortunate they had not found themselves in any particr danger.


    After six days of hiking, they had almost reached the top.


    Han Sen took a moment to look down and observe the length of what he had traversed, and he was surprised to see very little. The clouds nketed thends below like a sea of white foam. It was as if he had reached heaven or entered a world only fairies lived in.


    Atop the peak rested arge ancient tree that sprouted branches outward in various directions, resembling a mushroom. The branches were so thick, entwined and long, that they sheltered the entire peak like an umbre. It was a mighty tree.


    Han Sen looked at it from afar. Although he had read about the tree¡¯s existence before, seeing it in person was a different story. Its magnificence was mesmerizing to behold.


    Many creatures resided among the leaves. White birds flocked out from among the branches, in varying species and breeds.


    The giant tree almost seemed like a world all to itself, constructed like a haven for birds. It was incredible.


    "There are thousands of creatures living up there in that tree. There are over a thousand big bird species, too. The Sky Falcon you desire is amongst thergest in size, and ourst count tallied their number at over a thousand. Sacred-blood varieties exist amongst them, as well," Xu Dongjin exined.


    Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows. It was hard to believe so many creatures resided among and beneath the boughs of such a humongous tree. If they approached, they wouldn¡¯t only be doing battle with the Sky Falcons, it would seem. Every nest and chirping bird would be startled, most likely, and that would put them in a lot of trouble.


    When Queen and Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word, Chen Ran smiled and said, "Although the sacred tree has many creatures, fear not. Strangely, each species has its own set of rules and spot inside the tree to live in. The Sky Falcon, however, lives at the very top of the tree. They will be tricky to hunt, I must confess."


    Chen Ran and his people showed no interest in helping Han Sen and Queenplete the task that led them there, so they stood back and waited to see how they would perform.


    When Queen said she hade here to hunt a Sky Falcon, Chen Ran did not actually believe she could do it.


    There were many creatures on the tree, and it would be difficult to reach the top. Plus, at the speed the Sky Falcons flew, strength would not matter if they were unable to hit one.


    Chen Ran believed Queen hade with a secret desire to search for a super creature, and that the desire to hunt a Sky Falcon was merely a dishonest excuse.


    Queen looked at Han Sen, believing it might actually prove too difficult to hunt the Sky Falcons where they were. Even with sacred-blood wings, they would not be able to fly past the other birds that popted the tree.


    Once they reached the top, many creatures would swarm upon them. Unlocked gene lock or not, against such numbers, it didn¡¯t seem likely this was a quest they could aplish.


    "Old Chen, can we climb the tree?" Queen asked, looking at Chen Ran.


    Chen Ran smiled and responded, "The tree¡¯s trunk is host to numerous bug-type creatures. They are not only tough, but they are in great number, as well. Once the birdse for you, all at the same time, survival would seem unlikely."


    "You guys stay here, I¡¯ll go get the Sky Falcon myself." Before Han Sen arrived, he had already conducted a lot of research, and he knew Chen Ran wasn¡¯t lying. But he didn¡¯te here without a n up his sleeve.

 Chapter 625: Hunting Birds on the Sea of Clouds

    Chapter 625: Hunting Birds on the Sea of Clouds


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chen Ran was surprised that Han Sen stepped forward to hunt the Sky Falcons, not the Queen.


    Xu Dong Jin and the rest looked at Han Sen, as if they were gettingfy for an unsessful ¨C albeit hrious ¨C spectacle. The Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go was infamous, however, and they thought if the Queen were the one to go, she might have been able to run up the tree, kill the bird she sought, and make it back in one piece.


    None of them had heard of Han Sen¡¯s name before, and when he proimed his intent of hunting a Sky Falcon solo, they thought it was a foolish notion. They believed the deed to be impossible for him and that he¡¯d only cause them grief.


    The Queen nodded, "Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you here."


    Unexpectedly for Xu Dong Jin, the Queen agreed instead of preventing Han Sen from going alone.


    Han Sen summoned his wings and took off into the skies. He circled the tree and then went up to the top.


    Watching Han Sen fly straight to the top to y a Sky Falcon, Chen Ran shook his head and confessed, "This Brother Hancks patience. To rush in like that is a fool¡¯s errand, and I fear he will be killed before he even reaches the top. What is this reckless boy doing?"


    In silence, the Queen looked to the top of the tree and watched Han Sen fly. She was looking forward to seeing how Han Sen would defeat any birds that dared attack him in midair.


    Although a human could fly with wings, the speed statistic of a pair of wings had no corrtion to a person¡¯s body. He could not just push it whenever he wanted to, like onnd. Dealing with such birds in the air was indeed quite dangerous, and as a result, he most likely would not be able topete with them.


    Chen Ran observed the silhouette of Han Sen. Even though he was from the Chen family, and a learner of Seven Twists, even he would not dare provoke a flock of such hazardous birds. To him, Han Sen looked like someone with a death wish.


    When Han Sen was one hundred meters from the top, the birds on the tree noticed him. All sorts of birds flew out from the tree, all targeting Han Sen. It was a terrifying sight to witness.


    There were so many birds that the skies became ck, blotting out the sun and shrouding the area in darkness.


    It was riveting to watch due to the size of the birds, as well. They were each quite small and the biggest was roughly the size of a white crane. Most of them were only the size of ravens or sparrows.


    But size did not matter, and the sight was ugly all the same. No matter how hard they might try, a person with arms and legs could do little to deflect such swarming creatures.


    Although he was expecting this sort of situation, it was still a shock for Xu Dong Jin to witness a man be assaulted by so many angry birds.


    Han Sen, who was still in the sky, had yet to react. He remained fearless, and focused on analyzing the flocks of birds to find out which were the Sky Falcons he sought.


    ording to the information he had obtained, Sky Falcons looked like owls ¨C just a little slimmer. They were greenish-blue in color and flew incredibly fast.


    Han Sen knew where the Sky Falcons lived and so he continued to observe the top of the tree as he went through the air, so he¡¯d be able to see them the moment they emerged.


    Just like the information he had obtained suggested, the Sky Falcons were faster than any other bird. All of a sudden, they came speeding out to the head of the crowd of birdsing for Han Sen.


    But in the group of Sky Falcons that came for him, Han Sen could not catch a glimpse of the extrarge Sky Falcon king in their midst. This puzzled him.


    In the blink of an eye, arge group of enemies were directly in front of Han Sen. He summoned his ancient sword and silver snake sword, pped his wings, and challenged the birds head-on.


    "This man is incredibly brave." Seeing Han Sen go up against the birds with equal aggression, Xu Dong Jin could not refrain frommenting.


    These words were notplimenting Han Sen. The words were spoken to put emphasis on his recklessness. To go all-in like that was insane, and even if he had unlocked his gene lock, performing this deed in such a manner was sure to result in his death.


    After all, opening your gene lock did not make you invincible. Everything was limited and gauged by an individual¡¯s fitness. The same as ever, it was incredibly difficult to survive a situation in which you were surrounded.


    But in the next second, Xu Dong Jin and his people abandoned their thoughts and dropped their jaws to the rocky ground. They witnessed Han Sen emerging from the other side of the ck bird-veil of the sky, with a few dead Sky Falcons exploding in plumes of red feathers. Han Sen then stretched his wings and escaped the crowd of birds that were now unable to catch up with him.


    "How can this person possibly be so fast?" Xu Dong Jin said in absolute shock.


    Han Sen was like lightning, zipping backwards and forwards in the air. He was much quicker than the birds that attempted to surround him. Every time he killed a few Sky Falcons, he¡¯d zip away and gain some distance from the crowd. Even the sacred-blood creatures that chased after him could not catch him.


    "Berserk sacred-blood wings?!" Chen Ran squinted his eyes as he suddenly shouted in excitement.


    After Xu Dong Jin and his people heard it, they understood. But in this new understanding, they were shocked even more.


    It was rare to see a berserk sacred-blood creature, let alone a beast soul. This was a flying-type berserk sacred-blood beast soul. To purchase such wings would put many young evolvers out of business and bankrupt many shopkeepers.


    Han Sen was twirling around the skies, killing what he wished with little to no effort. Unable to catch up with Han Sen, the birds couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Across the sea of clouds, Han Sen weaved his way around, killing and dodging every foe he chose to. Cut feathers were beginning to mask the skies as blood painted the ground below.


    While Han Sen was enjoying his time, a sudden green-and-blue light shed. A blue King Fisher appeared, about the same size as someone¡¯s palm. pping its wings madly, it shot out of the tree. Its speed was no less than Han Sen¡¯s berserk sacred-blood wings, and it may even have been faster.


    Although the blue King Fisher was small, it was no less intimidating, and its face looked as if it had murder on its mind. It darted towards Han Sen like a hawk, trying its best to peck him.


    "Is this the Sky Falcon king?" Han Sen looked at the King Fisher¡¯s face and noticed it appeared simr to a Sky Falcon, just smaller. The feathers on its body looked as if they had been carved in jade and its beak was like a hook of crystal.


    No matter what, Han Sen wanted to kill this new challenger. He unsheathed his silver snake sword and took aim at the King Fisher like a bolt of silver lightning.


    But at that moment, the King Fisher barrel-rolled to the side and dodged Han Sen¡¯s strike. The bird circled around and came back for Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw the flock of birdsing his way, and not wanting to fight them, he pped his wings and tried to avoid them.


    The King Fisher was too fast, however, and before Han Sen could gain some distance, it caught up with him.


    Han Sen cast his Dual skill and attempted to kill the King Fisher again. But this foe was much too fast for his berserk sacred-blood wings, and far more agile, too. Han Sen¡¯s sword could not hit it due to his inability to focus. But he couldn¡¯t remain still, because he¡¯d be ravaged by the flock of birds if he did. The situation was quickly going pear-shaped.


    "Your partner is talented. He is so talented, he has managed to draw the ire of the Sky Falcon king." Chen Ran squinted at Han Sen, telling himself he would do well to get better acquainted with the young man when he returned.


    He did not know someone such as that apanied the Queen. With a power so impressive, he would be worth keeping an eye on.


    Although Zhu Ting used to send information to the Chen family, not very often would his news garner any attention. Thus, very few people were even familiar with his name.


    Han Sen continued to fight as he fell back, bit by bit. The prospect of winning against the falcon king of the sea of clouds seemed unlikely. Xu Dong Jin and the rest leaned forward to watch the battle with greater intensity, still caught up in the admiration of his berserk sacred-blood wings.

 Chapter 626: Raven

    Chapter 626: Raven


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "It¡¯s no good for him to continue like this. If he exhausts his strength, he¡¯ll be in danger," Xu Dongjinmented, as he watched Han Sen zip around the sky. Continuing to talk, he said, "Queen, ought we provide him aid?"


    Xu Dongjin¡¯s offer to support Han Sen was not out of the kindness of his heart. He saw that Han Sen had attracted the attention of countless murderous birds, and with the majority pre-upied in the pursuit of Han Sen, he and Queen would be free to bag plenty of easy kills.


    While he was happy to sit and watch, the suggestion of going over there and getting free kills was incredibly self-centered. That was why he extended his offer to Queen.


    "There is no need. Within thirty strikes, the Sky Falcon King will be no more," Queen responded coldly.


    To the eyes of those who watched, Han Sen was a free-spirited bird himself. He soared the skies with no formation, diving and rising on a whim. Queen was the only one who did not see things like that, however. She could see that Han Sen was calcting each movement and every time he swerved, turned, or twirled, it was at a destination he had nned. Within thirty strikes, the formation would beplete, and the Sky Falcon king would be in.


    "Thirty strikes? That doesn¡¯t seem likely." Xu Dongjin continued to watch Han Sen getting chased by the flock of birds. He thought he was doing okay, provided they did not catch him.


    Chen Ran remained quiet and motionless. He stood off to the side, watching in silent contemtion. An old man like him, unlike Xu Dongjin, was able to understand such intricate situations a lot more. That was why he was so surprised at what he was witnessing.


    "How does this kid know how to perform Heavenly Go? Did the Huangfu family teach another? That is impossible! Huangfu Xiongcheng took a vow, so how could someone else I have no knowledge of or rtion with, know how to perform Heavenly Go?" Chen Ran spoke with a strange look on his face, as his eyes continued to trace Han Sen¡¯s movements in the air.


    A few of the evolvers that watched were counting how many strikes Han Sen had performed, not putting much stock into Queen¡¯s im of him being able to do it in thirty or less.


    "Yeehaw!" After the count of twenty-four, Han Sen shouted. Without any prior indication, Han Sen performed a brutal counter-attack on the Sky Falcon king.


    The Sky Falcon king was flying at incredible speed, pping its wings with a new tenacity in an attempt to dodge Han Sen¡¯s iing strike. It managed to dodge the first sword, but upon doing so, found itself caught up in the pursuing crowd of birds. At that precise moment, Han Sen¡¯s second sword came down on it.


    The silver snake sword was imbued with incredible power and brought down on the Sky Falcon king with a mighty thrust. The Sky Falcon king¡¯s greatest asset was speed, but that came at the sacrifice of strength ¨C its body was weak. When it was hit, its entire backside was sliced open to expose its organs. A hit such as that was guaranteed to ensure its death.


    Xu Dongjin and the others could not move. Han Sen had performed twenty-four strikes to y the Sky Falcon king.


    Now, Han Sen swerved to dodge the next assault of the flock of birds. He made a quick turn and went after the falling Sky Falcon king. He hadn¡¯t yet heard the notification tone, confirming his ying of the beast, so it had to still be alive to some degree.


    The Sky Falcon king descended directly into the crown of the tree. When Han Sen raced there, the branch that the Sky Falcon kingnded upon rebounded.


    Han Sen reached out his hands to grab the near-lifeless body of the Sky Falcon king and used his Yin Force to throttle it. After a vigorous squeeze, the notification finally yed.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: Sky Falcon king. The beast soul was not acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of sacred geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Han Sen¡¯s inability to im the beast soul did note as a surprise. The probability of obtaining one was incredibly low, so it would have been highly unlikely to get it on his first kill.


    Han Sen was prepared for this, so he wasn¡¯t disappointed. With the Sky Falcon king¡¯s flesh, he was sure to gain at least eight sacred geno points, and eight sacred geno points from a single meal was a generous amount.


    Han Sen circled the crown of the tree while avoiding the flock of birds that continued to pursue him. He caught a glimpse of whaty beneath the foliage, and when he saw what was there, his pupils shrank in shock.


    Beyond the dense dressing of leaves, Han Sen saw a bird nest that had been built from branches. The nest itself was not remarkable.


    But inside the nest, he saw a bird that looked like a raven. It was inky ck and all it did was stare coldly back at Han Sen. Han Sen looked into its eyes and felt a chill. He figured if the raven decided to move ande after him, he¡¯d be gutted alive in no time at all.


    But the raven did not do anything. It remained where it was,fy in its nest, watching Han Sen fly past.


    Han Sen was soaked in cold sweat. He only looked into its eyes, but with his highly-attuned senses, he was able to determine how powerful it was. It brimmed with energy, and Han Sen just knew that it had to be a super creature.


    Han Sen believed he should immediately remove himself from the area and start praying to the gods above for a blessing. He had been so close to the super creature, yet it had done nothing at all. It was a miracle.


    The more Han Sen mulled over the situation, though, the more he felt something wasn¡¯t quite right. The raven super creature was only a few meters away from him, so there was no chance it had not seen him. But if it had indeed watched Han Sen, why would it choose to ignore a free meal?


    "Unless the raven cannot move?" This thought shed through his mind. "If the raven isying eggs, is that why it did not choose to kill me?"


    Aside from that, Han Sen could not think of any other reasons he would be allowed to escape from the raven. But that did not matter to him right now; what was most important was his need to leave the area and return to safety. If the raven did decide to leave its nest, he would be in trouble.


    Han Sen soared off in the direction of Queen, shouting, "Leave! There is a terrifying creature atop the tree! You have to leave!"


    After that, he swooped down to hit the ground running and return his wings.


    Queen, without hesitating, joined Han Sen in his hurried departure.


    "Pah, surely you jest! If there is indeed a terrifying creature aloft in the tree, exin to me how you have returned with nary a wound upon your person!" Xu Dongjin did not believe Han Sen¡¯s words.


    Chen Ran only frowned, wondering whether or not he should leave and follow Han Sen¡¯s unnerving warning. But then, a deafening screech pierced his ears. It was the frightening cry of a raven.


    Caw! Caw!


    After sounding, a pitch-ck raven emerged from the crown of the tree. When it flew out, the rest of the birds that were still airborne, panicking, calmed down and retreated into the tree.


    The raven creature spread its wings and flew down with its beady eyes peering at them.


    "Go!" Chen Ran felt a chill run down his spine and issued hismand without hesitation. He was the first to start running.


    Xu Dongjin and his people did not dare loiter any longer, and they took off behind Chen Ran.


    The raven casually glided down towards them, in no apparent rush. It coldly watched Han Sen and the others flee for their lives, its eyes viewing them all like a joke.


    Its eyes were sullen voids, and after it took off into the air, the mountain descended into an oppressive silence.

 Chapter 627: Horrible Killing

    Chapter 627: Horrible Killing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen may have led the retreat, but he did not feel safe. A frightening chilltched onto him, and he imagined the beady, stabbing gaze of the raven targeting him.


    "Damn it! What is going on?! What has it taken the others so long to get moving?" Han Sen was bewildered, but he couldn¡¯t spare the time to think it through. The best he could do right now was escape with his life, leaving the mountain behind.


    Han Sen did not dare summon his wings to fly off. Expecting to outpace a super creature that excelled in flying was a fool¡¯s hope.


    They were all now running down the mountain as best as their legs could carry them. Not once did they see another creature on their rapid descent. There was only the ck raven callously mocking them from the sky, watching them all flee in terror.


    It was the de-facto emperor of the skies, that was clear. With its presence, nothing else would dare creep out from hiding.


    Han Sen looked back and spotted the shadow of the ck raven overhead. Although it was not a particrlyrge creature, it scared Han Sen as any other super creature would.


    The raven glided casually through the air, not even exerting the effort to p its wings. It made no difference, however, for no matter how quickly they ran, it still followed them closely.


    They had run less than a kilometer when the raven cruelly looked upon its prey and let out another heart-stopping screech.


    Caw!


    The sharp noise echoed across thend. In the next second, the crow reached a speed that suggested it was teleporting and flew down behind thest evolver in their party. The inky wings looked as if they were able to absorb light and, in a sh, brought it down across the evolver¡¯s neck.


    The raven¡¯s speed did not allow the evolver a chance to react, and all it took was one quick sh. The head of the evolver was hewn from her neck. It twirled in the air after its detachment, painting the rocky trail in crimson.


    With the raven¡¯s speed, it could have easily avoided the blood that gushed from the severed head and exposed throat. But it didn¡¯t. It allowed itself to be showered in the blood, its eyes squinting in pleasure. It extended its wretched tongue to taste the blood rain that descended from its gruesome kill, and it looked delighted.


    The people in front watched it happen, and it made their skins crawl and their hair stand on end. The unfortunate victim was not an elite evolver, but she didn¡¯t even have the time to fight back, no matter how hopeless such a deed would be. Removing her head so effortlessly was little more than a show of power for the raven.


    No one dared to slow down, and they continued their rapid descent. But the raven wasn¡¯t keen to let any of them go so soon. With its murderous eyes, it painted a few more of the fleeing evolvers.


    "Help me!" The evolver who was furthest behind could feel what wasing. And could not do anything save cry for help with a trembling voice.


    But with what had just urred, who could be med for not slowing down and attempting to save him? Everyone had been rattled by their nemesis, and no one dared to slow down to watch it descend upon them. With its unfathomable speed, it had near-enough warped behind the previous evolver to decapitate her, and no one wished to suffer the same fate.


    It was so quick, they wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge any potential strike, let alone fight back against the foe.


    Han Sen activated his gene lock to enable his supreme abilities of sense, but even he was unable to witness it fly down in the manner it did. By the time the raven disappeared, the wing was already slicing through the evolver¡¯s neck.


    The distance it covered, to go from the sky to the running evolver, could not possibly have been crossed through speed alone. Han Sen was beginning to believe it did indeed possess teleportation capabilities. Otherwise, it could not have evaded his senses.


    Caw!


    Another screech sounded, and the head of the raven turned towards the mountain trail once more. This time, Han Sen applied greater focus to his senses to analyze the movement of the raven.


    But it revealed naught. The moment it decided to fly down, it escaped his senses again. The moment the raven re-revealed itself, the head of another evolver was in the process of being lopped off.


    In this moment of fright, Han Sen was shaken by the sight of Chen Ran running past both him and Queen.


    "The talents of the Chen family are not understated." Han Sen gritted his teeth to push on and keep running. He tried the best he could, but he could not keep up with Chen Ran, who outpaced them all.


    Not long after, another screech sounded. It was like the tolling of Satan¡¯s own dinner bell. Upon hearing it, everyone clutched their chests in the hope it wasn¡¯t them who was next up for a deep-six holiday.


    The further behind in the group you were, the tighter the fear gripped your heart.


    A person who was weaker than the rest was nowgging behind. In this moment, he noticed his position amongst hispatriots. Three people had been recipients of the raven¡¯s wings by this point, and just as he expected a wing to greet his neck, his shaky legs tripped on an exposed tree root.


    "No! Help me! Aaaargh!"


    The scream of another hapless victim smothered the depleting hopes of escape by those who remained. In truth, they were now fleeing through a valley of death. Han Sen was beginning to realize at the speed they were running, they were all going to be killed before they could even descend halfway down the mountain.


    The raven was ying with them. It seemed to take pleasure in killing them, and if it wanted them all dead, that was how things were going to go. If they were lucky, they¡¯d only be alive for one more kilometer.


    "If we continue going like this, we aren¡¯t going to make it!" Han Sen slowed his speed down to run alongside Queen.


    "If we cannot beat the beast, there is no way to escape this predicament," Queen said, and Han Sen understood what she was implying.


    Queen hade to the same conclusion as Han Sen, when analyzing the speed of the raven. Try as she might, she was unable to track its attacks. And if they could not do this, they could not fight it. If the raven came for them, only death would quickly follow.


    "How about we split up?" Han Sen suggested, frowning.


    "No! What good would that yield?" Queen vehemently objected. With the horrible speed of the raven, it would make no difference. If anything, it would only result in a quicker death.


    "Do you recall the creature riding a red cloud, further down the mountain?" Queen said.


    "Are you suggesting an enemy of our enemy is our friend? I¡¯m not sure that would work. For all we know, we¡¯ll simply end up getting sandwiched between the two. If that were to happen, a grisly death would surely await!" Han Sen understood what Queen was suggesting.


    "Well, we have to do something! If all we do is continue to run, we¡¯ll die no matter what," Queen objected.


    Han Sen reconsidered her suggestion, thinking she might indeed be on to something. To keep running would result in certain death, as they were getting picked off one by one. A simple escape was off the table.


    "Even if we tried, the creature that roams these slopes is too far off. For all we know, we may be killed before reaching it." Amidst their discussion, someone screamed from behind.


    Before the evolver was killed, he had stopped in an attempt to fight the raven. But before he could strike, the wings of the raven was scissoring his neck, leaving a wretched blood-fountain stump atop his shoulders.


    Queen¡¯s eyes went cold, and her signature purple light began to flow in and around her body. All of a sudden, a long scream sounded through the air. It was not the work of the raven, but something else. The sound was deafening, drowning out the noise of the mountains and surroundingndscapes.


    As Han Sen pondered Queen¡¯s reason for using her purple light, he suddenly heard the sound of a horse neighing from further down the mountain. Then he heard the stampede of hooves drawing nearer. Something scary wasing their way, and its speed could not be rivaled.

 Chapter 628: Surviving Death

    Chapter 628: Surviving Death


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chen Ran was running as fast as his legs could carry him. All of a sudden, the sight of a red cloud appeared in the distance below. It was the creature that resembled a donkey or horse.


    Chen Ran stopped his flight, but the red cloud monster was already on its way up to strike him at an rming speed.


    Chen Ran¡¯s long grey hair all stood up and a windstream began to form around his body, circling him. He jumped ten meters into the air and dodged the iing attack. He spun around like a pigeon in the air, jumped once more on the air itself, andnded ten meters away from his foe. Then he started running once more.


    This entire scene yed out over the course of a second. It was wless, and it went without a hitch. The strength of the Chen family was impressive.


    The creature did not return its attention to Chen Ran, but instead turned to look at Queen. As it exhaled, red clouds emerged from its mouth.


    Streaks of a purple me danced out of Queen¡¯s eyes and her body was cloaked in the same wreaths of purple light. She evaded the monster and proceeded to run downhill.


    The creature looked as if it recognized Queen. It traced her with its eyes and followed her on her descent without paying heed to anyone else.


    Han Sen could do little but frown. Their worst-case scenario wasing to life. He did not know what Queen did to elicit the creature¡¯s attention, but it was intently locked onto her, with no desire of chasing anyone else. The situation they were in had gone from bad to worse.


    Another scream erupted from behind, signifying another headless evolver. With more bodies dropping and two super creatures now targeting them, their hope of survival was quickly diminishing.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen saw Queen turn to flee in a different direction. Abandoning their route, it looked as if she desired to lead the creature away from the rest.


    Han Sen was taken aback by her noble deed. But not wanting to leave her alone, Han Sen turned to follow.


    The people behind Han Sen did note with him, and they remained on their current route, being chased by the raven.


    Han Sen ignored them and focused his attention on giving pursuit to the red-cloud donkey, as fast as he could.


    The red-cloud donkey was a scary foe, but at least you could watch its attacks and dodge them if the need arose. The same could not be said for the raven. But with Han Sen and Queen now preupied with the donkey, it was unlikely the raven would follow them. It would instead opt for the greater party that was fleeing in a straight line down the mountain. By trading one foe for a lesser foe, Han Sen and Queen had a chance of making it out alive.


    For Queen toe up with this idea in the midst of their current situation was impressive, and this ability toe up with such a strong strategy on the fly was an invaluable asset.


    As Queen continued to run, so too did the red-cloud donkey. Han Sen was not far behind. It wasn¡¯t long before they were a fair distance from Chen Ran and his people, who had now disappeared beyond a ridge on the trail they followed.


    It was a grand relief for the raven not to continue following the other party. Clearly, it had allowed for the donkey to take care of Queen and Han Sen.


    Han Sen was immeasurably happy that they had figured a way out of their predicament. The red-cloud donkey was clearly inferior in power to the raven. The predictability of its attacks and movements was particrly helpful. This was far better than dealing with the warping raven.


    Queen used Heavenly Go to keep changing her direction as she fled, dodging the donkey over and over again. She may not have been able to fight back, but at least she wasn¡¯t going to be killed.


    As Han Sen followed, he witnessed the clouds of the donkey begin to rise and mask itself. Its shape now started to resemble a horse built from puffy clouds. All of a sudden, it jumped a whole ten meters and arrived behind Queen.


    Its sudden eleration disrupted the rhythm of Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go. Although she was still able to avoid the donkey¡¯s attacks, the gap that had been closed meant she could no longer escape from it. The situation looked bad.


    Han Sen jumped on top of the red-cloud donkey. While airborne, he summoned his peacock crossbow and loaded a Z-ss bolt from his quiver. With great speed, he fired three bolts at the donkey.


    Three Z-ss bolts became three shes of explosive wrath, striking the donkey in separate spots. Without sparing time to look at the results, he leapt off the donkey and resumed his run.


    The red-cloud donkey squealed as the three bolts hit, and it screamed when the fire ravaged its body. They may not have torn its skin, but they were powerful enough to damage it.


    The red-cloud donkey expelled air from its nostrils in anger and turned around to chase after Han Sen. The red clouds were terrifying and in three steps, it had managed to get behind him.


    Han Sen¡¯s skills were not inferior to Queen¡¯s, but they weren¡¯t much stronger. Han Sen stopped running to handle the donkey.


    With the time Han Sen had bought her, Queen managed to gain a decent lead. She turned around and shouted towards the donkey. When it heard her voice, its eyes turned red again and it resumed its pursuit of her.


    Neither of the two couldpete with the donkey, but with both of them drawing its attention back and forth, the donkey remained confused and distracted. It ran between them, growing increasingly angry. Further and further Han Sen and Queen went, with neither of them sustaining a single wound.


    But no matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t lose their tail. They could not harm it, either, for its skin was incredibly tough. Escaping it through speed alone was impossible.


    "This isn¡¯t going too well. If the raven killed the rest and decides to make its way over to us, we¡¯re dead too!" Han Sen shouted to Queen.


    "There is no other option," Queen answered, not disying a single flicker of emotion.


    "Do you remember the bones of the guardian hound? Creatures never dare approach it within a kilometer. Perhaps we should attempt to reach there?" Han Sen suggested.


    "Sure," Queen answered without hesitation. She aligned her destination to the garden of bones they had visited on their ascent.


    Although they were unsure whether or not it could repel super creatures, it was worth a try. Their options were fairly limited, after all. They merely hoped that they were able to reach their proposed sanctuary before the raven had finished picking off the rest.


    And in regards to the red-cloud donkey, despite its anger and power, it was little more than a pest if they cooperated together.


    Because they had departed the trail they took to ascend the mountain, they had to run around for a while to find where the bonesy.


    Fortunately, the donkey continued to kick and scream the entire way, which frightened off any other creatures that might have dared to interrupt their baiting of the hellish mule. It saved them a lot of trouble.


    And luckily, their worst fear did not materialize. By the time they reached the remains of the guardian hound, the raven remained out of sight.


    But when Han Sen breached the kilometer radius of the bones, the donkey did not break off its pursuit. It still chased them with the same fervor it always had, which made Han Sen and Queen furrow their brows in unison.

 Chapter 629: Trapped Between the Bones

    Chapter 629: Trapped Between the Bones


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Queen continued on their current trajectory, silently praying the raven wouldn¡¯t show up.


    But when they reached the garden of bones, they noticed the donkey¡¯s reluctance to approach.


    That pleased them both, because they knew ordinary creatures weren¡¯t willing to go within a kilometer radius of the bones. It seemed that the radius was merely reduced for super creatures, and they would instead not dare to go within ten meters of the bones.


    Han Sen and Queen jumped between the skeleton¡¯s ribs as the donkey remained outside, neighing in anger and turmoil. It seemed to be afraid of something.


    Han Sen breathed a long sigh of relief and rested up against a bone. He looked towards the nervous donkey, which wasn¡¯t daring to draw nearer, and said, "I wonder what creature these bones belong to? It must have been a majestic thing, to make super creatures fear its remains."


    "Well, we can¡¯t stay here for long. After a brief rest, we must move on quickly." Queen sat down to rest with her eyes closed.


    Han Sen nodded. He knew they could only rest for a short while, despite the fact that their gene locks had been on for too long, sapping their bodies of energy. Had he not thought ofing here, though, they may not have had the chance to rest at all.


    They weren¡¯t sure whether or not the raven was nning to make an appearance. With its murderous intent, they knew for sure they¡¯d be trapped between the bones for a long time if it did.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before they heard the sound of rapid footsteps. A flicker of shadows appeared, revealing the approach of Chen Ran and his people.


    When they saw Han Sen and Queen, they were a bit shocked. The red-cloud donkey was frustrated after losing its target, but seeing Chen Ran and his people arrive, quickly looked delighted.


    Fortunately, they were all able to evade the manic mule and reach the ribcage.


    The faces of Han Sen and Queen dropped when they noticed the raven was still pursuing Chen Ran, who had now just led it near. Itnded on a withered tree nearby and watched them coldly.


    "If I¡¯d known you¡¯d be showing up, I would have kept running." Han Sen¡¯s heart sank into depression once again. He didn¡¯t expect to see Chen Ran and his people ever again, imagining they would have been killed by the raven long before they reached the garden of bones.


    Chen Ran and his people weren¡¯t looking well, but at least they had not sustained any injuries. Only five people remained, but it was better than what Queen and Han Sen had been projecting.


    If they had been able to make it here under the ravenous pursuit of the raven, something was not right. Something must have happened.


    "Old Chen, I am surprised. How did you get here?" Han Sen looked at Chen Ran and asked.


    "It is difficult for me to exin," Chen Ran sighed, dismissing an exnation.


    Han Sen knew it would be useless to ask again, if Chen Ran wasn¡¯t willing to tell him what had happened. He looked outside the ribcage and saw the donkey wandering around in circles, letting out the asional neigh.


    The raven made no sound. It remained perched on the tree it hadnded on, and simply continued to watch.


    "It is fortunate they won¡¯t attack us in here. But I don¡¯t see them letting us go anytime soon. I could imagine them waiting us out, watching as we starve to death or die of dehydration. Do you have any ideas, old man?" Han Sen asked.


    "There are two most wretched creatures out there. What do you think I can do? Let us remain here for some time, so we may see what bes of them. For all we know, they¡¯ll be bored and eventually decide to move on," Chen Ran said.


    Han Sen did not ask anymore, so he returned to Queen¡¯s side, where she continued to rest with her eyes closed.


    Activating her gene lock for such an extended period of time was almost too much for Queen. She was not like Han Sen, who possessed Heresy Mantra and Jade-Sun Force, and so her stamina and durability were not as great. It was fortunate she did not copse during their escape.


    The group of seven were now stuck between the bones. They waited an entire day and night, and still their wardens remained. The mule hovered about aimlessly while the raven sat on the tree in silence, watching them. Their faces looked incredibly glum.


    Han Sen did not know what to do. They knew whoever exited the shelter of the bones first would be killed by thebined force of two super creatures. There was no way around that.


    Leaning against the bones, Han Sen suddenly felt a pulsing sensatione from his chest pocket once more. He had almost forgotten about the gourd¡¯s existence, due to the situation they had found themselves in.


    When he took it out from his pocket, the beating stopped. As Han Sen fingered it and examined it, nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    "What a strange gourd." Han Sen didn¡¯t return it to his chest pocket just yet, and so he continued to hold it. If anything happened this time, he¡¯d be ready to inspect it.


    The red-cloud donkey and raven were incredibly patient, refusing to abandon the prey they had chased here. A few more days passed and dehydration began to kick in. No one had any water left, and they couldn¡¯t leave the safety of the bones. If this continued, more people were going to die.


    "Brother Han, it looks to me as if they¡¯re not leaving. We have to do something ¨C soon." Chen Ran walked towards Han Sen, lowering his voice to talk with Han Sen.


    "If you have an idea, then I¡¯m all ears." Han Sen knew it was only a matter of time before Chen Ran woulde talk to him again.


    "We are famous evolvers. It¡¯d be quite the gaff if we were discovered to have died of thirst here, trapped between these bones."


    After that, Chen Ran continued to say, "But these bones are scattered across many kilometers. If we split into two teams and run both ways, we may have a chance. What do you think?"


    "I suppose we could do that, but what will the teams be?" Han Sen thought what Chen Ran was saying made sense.


    The donkey was nearer the tail of the guardian hound. People who ran that way would be at a big disadvantage. There was every possibility that both super creatures would attack that ce, too.


    "This is my n; and I won¡¯t needlessly put any of you at risk. I want you all to run out the front while I take the back." Chen Ran sighed. He then said, "But I will do this under one condition."


    "Please tell me." Han Sen was surprised Chen Ran was nning to do something so selfless.


    "Xu Dongjin and the others are my brothers; I am hoping you will take them with you. I am the strongest here, and I am willing to exit via the tailbone and provide you all with the time you need to flee this wretched ce," Chen Ran said.


    "Old Chen..." Xu Dongjin and the others were touched, trying to bring words to their mouths.


    "There is no need for you to say anything. I have made my decision. You have followed me for a long time, and there is little more I can teach you. There is little more I can do for you ¨C except this. Besides, I¡¯m a small target. Perhaps by the time the day is through, I¡¯ll be the one owing you," Chen Ran smiled.


    Chen Ran insisted. Xu Dongjin and the rest of the followers then went with Han Sen and Queen to the skull, while Chen Ran went alone to the tailbone.


    They both set a timer, and when the time came, both teams would run.

 Chapter 630: Dry-Vine Gourd

    Chapter 630: Dry-Vine Gourd


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The raven continued to watch them, as if itcked the motivation to move. The red-cloud donkey now drifted over to Han Sen¡¯s side, which had more people, and neighed at them every now and again.


    Seeing the red-cloud donkeye closer, Xu Dong Jin felt at ease. If it was the raven that chose toe after them, the danger would be far worse.


    There was a chance of surviving the pursuit of the murder-donkey, but not the raven. If it was the raven that chose to be upon them, there would be no hope of survival.


    Although they felt great remorse for the selfless deed Chen Ran had proposed, they each wanted to live. And it was because of this they were thankful in their hearts and gratefully relieved, as well.


    When the timer reached zero, Chen Ran shouted "Run!"


    Chen Ran bolted out from beneath the bones as fast as the morning light.


    Seeing Chen Ran run, Xu Dong Jin¡¯s vigor was re-instilled. He and his people left their end of the skeleton, too.


    The Queen was about to leave with them, but Han Sen pulled her back. She turned to him with a bewildered look, not understanding why he did not want to run.


    But quickly, the Queen realized what was happening. The raven had taken flight, but its target was not Chen Ran. It had flown towards the skull.


    Xu Dong Jin and his people had already made their departure, but the donkey was already on their heels. It prevented their return to the safety of the skeleton. With no way of turning back, they had no choice but to continue on their way down the mountain as they had nned.


    The Queen turned back to look at Chen Ran and noticed he had already run a distance of two hundred meters.


    "It looks like the raven follows therger crowd." The Queen frowned at the thought.


    "Bollocks!" Han Sen coldly said. "Chen Ran, that old bastard; he yed us! The tail may have looked to be a more dangerous exit at first, but look closely. Would the skeleton of a creature thisrge only have a tail that was a few meters in length? It is broken off. The rest of the tailbone most likely resides below the soil, and that¡¯s why Chen Ran was happy to head in that direction. We may not have noticed it, but the creatures are most likely able to sense it. That¡¯s why they have favored chasing us."


    The Queen was mortified, "He led his own people to a ughter?"


    Now, the Queen was beginning to understand the situation, as much as she would have liked not to. Chen Ran was willing to sacrifice his own followers for just a bit more time in his attempt to escape.


    "That asshole." The Queen couldn¡¯t help but swear. It would have been okay if Chen Ran tricked them alone, but it was a wretched thing to betray the people you have sworn to lead and nurture. He was insane; a man willing to do whatever it took to survive.


    "Don¡¯t worry, though. The way he did this has given us a chance to survive." Han Sen said coldly, watching Chen Ran run off without stopping.


    The Queen acknowledged what he meant. Standing inside the ribcage, they had nowhere to go. When they heard screams from afar, it told them Xu Dong Jin and his people were meeting a grisly end.


    After ten minutes, the screaming stopped. They must have all been killed.


    After the raven and the red-cloud donkey were finished with them, they returned. They coldly watched Han Sen and the Queen, who continued hiding between the bones of the ribcage. Believing that they were not willing to make an exit any time soon, the duo of bloodthirsty creatures took off in Chen Ran¡¯s direction.


    "I will count to a hundred. When I say ¡¯one hundred,¡¯ we run out together from the skull. This will be our only chance of escape." Han Sen started counting up. He unlocked his gene lock to keep track of where the raven and the donkey were.


    The fact they had gone off after the treacherous Chen Ran brought a modicum of dness to their hearts. Once the monsters had gone far enough, Han Sen was prepared to make onest run for escape alongside the Queen.


    When he counted to one hundred, he was no longer able to see where the raven and donkey were. Acknowledging they had to be a great distance away by now, Han Sen knew it was time.


    They both darted out from beneath the bones like arrows. A little whileter, Han Sen¡¯s heart felt as if it was going to leap out of his chest. Tugging on the Queen¡¯s hand, he yelled at her to go back.


    The Queen looked around and did not espy any nearby danger, but she hade to trust Han Sen¡¯s judgment a lot. Without hesitation, she returned to the skull with him.


    As Han Sen retreated, he looked around himself to confirm whether or not there was any danger but could not see anything. Still, he trusted his instincts and his instincts were telling him to turn back. There was a danger of some immediacy in the area, and it was something that could kill him.


    Running as fast as he could back to the bones, the feeling of danger began to choke him. It was getting stronger and stronger. With his gene lock at max capacity, the sense of impending doom was unbearable.


    In the next moment, a bright light shed by Han Sen¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t hear anything, but he jumped forward. That was when he saw the looming ck shadow that had crept over him. Blood gushed like a bouquet of flowers.


    Han Sen felt as if his back was burning. He suspected a bone in his back had been broken. But the wound was the least of his concerns right now, as he rolled and climbed towards the bones of the ribcage once more. It was a life or death gambit, and what had seemed like a short distance to traverse, now went on and on instead.


    The raven was furious at its inability to finish off Han Sen. It pped its wings and disappeared once more. When it reappeared again, the wingdes of Han Sen¡¯s nemesis sliced against the back of Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart let out a cry, "It¡¯s over."


    The raven was too powerful, and its speed denied him the ability to dodge.


    But at that precise moment, when it appeared Han Sen was about to lose his head, the dried-vines that strangled the bones came to life.


    They were each like toxic snakes,shing out at the raven that had drawn too near to the ribcage. They trapped the beast, and though it pecked and swung its wings as hard as it could, the raven could not cut its way free.


    Han Sen felt a chill. The raven had wanted to kill Han Sen so much, and now its body was being dragged into the ribcage he had previously sought shelter in. The gourd vines were choking the life out of it as it struggled to get free.


    Han Sen froze. He had never expected the seemingly lifeless vines to have so much power, power enough to restrain a super creature such as that.


    Now Han Sen understood. The creatures weren¡¯t afraid of the bones ¨C they were afraid of the vines that were wrapped around them.


    Having managed to remove the gourd from the vines earlier, Han Sen hoped the seemingly-sentient vines did not think poorly of him.


    In Han Sen¡¯s chest pocket, the gourd began to pulsate once more. This time, it was stronger than ever.


    Bringing out the gourd to hold in his hands, he really did feel like it was a heartbeat. Han Sen now knew for sure that this was no trick of his mind. The weak pulse was like the heartbeat of a baby. It may have been faint, but it was life all the same.

 Chapter 631: The Ravens Treasure

    Chapter 631: The Raven¡¯s Treasure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Are you okay?" The Queen looked at the wound on Han Sen¡¯s back in fright.


    From shoulder to waist, his back had been sliced entirely open. The gash was so deep, his spine was visible.


    On Han Sen¡¯s neck, there was another wound that oozed blood. Fortunately for him, it wasn¡¯t so deep as to touch the bone or windpipe. If the raven had been allowed to go any deeper, he¡¯d most likely have been decapitated.


    The wounds were scary to look at, but the blood loss wasn¡¯t too severe. Han Sen¡¯s Ice Skin allowed him to control his body, whereas his Heresy Mantra allowed him to control his blood flow. If it weren¡¯t for those talents, he¡¯d most likely have bled out and died.


    "I can hold it," Han Sen hissed from his gritted teeth. His back was in agony, and he knew he had a damaged spine. But fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too bad. If he had been a second slower with his jump, his spine would have been shredded and nothing could have saved his life.


    The Queen retrieved some medicine from her satchel and applied it to his wounds, which made Han Sen cry out in pain.


    Then, all of a sudden, a screech pierced the air. The ck raven, tangled and restrained by the vines, didn¡¯t look so fearsome as it once did. The ends of the vines were spiked, and they drove themselves deep into the raven¡¯s body. The vines seemed alive, as if they had a thirst for the raven¡¯s blood. As they absorbed the scarlet, the vines themselves turned a deep shade of red.


    The dried-up vines writhed with renewed vigor, and they started to grow longer andrger than before.


    Caw! Caw!


    The ck raven called out twice. Its body contorted and twisted as plumes of feathers puffed out to dress the air like snowfall. With great strength, the raven squirmed its way free from the clutch of the vines and took off into the air in fear. It was gone for good.


    Han Sen froze when he saw that. He did not expect the raven to be strong enough to escape the grasp of the vines.


    After the raven escaped, the gourd vines retreated, wrapping their way around the bones just as they were earlier. The vines that had turned red now became yellow like before, as well. However, many of them started to sprout green leaves.


    The gourd in Han Sen¡¯s hand continued to pulsate, but this sensation did not disappear like it had before. Han Sen held onto it, unsure whether or not life existed inside it.


    If it contained something like the blood crystal wasps, Han Sen would rather discard it right now. But because he was unsure, he wasn¡¯t willing to let go of some potential treasure just yet.


    Aside from the strange beating pulse, nothing in particr stood out. As he fingered it, his eyes drifted to the raven¡¯s feathers that now carpeted the ground.


    The ck feathers of the raven were of its outer-coat. It wasn¡¯t a great number that had fallen, but there were around thirty. Each feather was about one foot long. He reached to grab one and his eyes lit up.


    The ck feathers belonged to a super creature and did not look normal. Rather than enabling flight, they were more like weapons the raven could employ.


    Every feather was like steel, and it was frightening to simply hold.


    "This cannot be the treasure the raven dropped." Han Sen told the Queen to gather up all the ck feathers for him.


    After an urate count, there were thirty-six feathers. It was a number that could be evenly split. With each feather being the same size, Han Sen considered the possibility of crafting a fan with them.


    Han Sen¡¯s back was in terrible pain. He looked at the Queen and said, "How about you try out the sturdiness of the feathers?"


    The Queen nodded. She drew her sacred-blood beast soul sword and chopped one of the feathers with a direct hit. Nothing. Not a single scratch was left upon it.


    "This really is some good stuff!" Han Sen looked happy. If he managed to modify the feathers a certain way, he¡¯d be able to craft a new type of bolt. If he used them alongside his peacock crossbow, he might be able to y a super creature with them.


    "How about we split them up evenly? Eighteen feathers each," Han Sen suggested to the Queen.


    "It is useless for me to own a bunch of silly feathers. You can have them all." The Queen passed all of the feathers to Han Sen.


    Earlier, the Queen took notice of the strange crossbow Han Sen had used to fire at the red-cloud donkey. Strangely enough, it looked quite simr to the Deadeye Peacock. The Queen was starting to wonder if the crossbow was the peacock¡¯s beast soul.


    Han Sen was certainly not going to admit anything on such a subject, so the Queen didn¡¯t ask. If Han Sen wanted those feathers, it¡¯d be to make bolts. Such bolts and a crossbow woulde in handy for the ying of super creatures, so she preferred not saying anything and simply giving all of the feathers to Han Sen outright.


    Han Sen gave the Queen a strange look as he epted all the feathers.


    He believed from the way the Queen looked back at him that she knew there was something up with his new crossbow. Yet she hadn¡¯t said a word about it. Her giving him all the feathers just made him confused.


    "We have to leave while the raven is gone. If the donkey returns, our escape will be difficult with you unable to run due to your injury." After the Queen said this, she picked Han Sen up and supported him in his descent down the rest of the mountain.


    Han Sen was being carried on the Queen¡¯s back. He felt incredibly privileged and cared for, for this was the first time anyone else had helped him in such a way. The fact that it was a woman made him feel odd, however.


    Luckily enough, no more dangers arose during their time on the road. They managed to descend the mountain without interruptions. The Queen summoned an elephant ride and took Han Sen to the nearest shelter so he could return to the Alliance and recover. His wounds were incredibly grievous, and healing would note quick or easy with only medicine.


    But he didn¡¯t return to the Alliance, in the end. He had the silver fox, and it was better than any potion or remedy the Alliance could provide. Therefore, there was no reason to return.


    Han Sen continued thinking about the gourd, as well. He did not want to return to the Alliance yet, because he did not want to leave the gourd unattended.


    He went straight to the silver fox and it immediately approached Han Sen to lick his wounds. It was as strange as ever, to watch the wounds seal up with each passing lick. Even the damaged bones straightened, their gashes filling in.


    With Han Sen¡¯s wounds recovering, the Queen booked another room so they could live there temporarily. After leaving his room, Han Sen pulled out the gourd and presented it to the silver fox, so he might determine if it was good or bad.


    Examining the gourd, the silver fox looked upon it strangely. It continued to observe the gourd closely, circling it and sniffing it every way it could.


    Han Sen looked at the gourd for a while, as well. But soon after, the silver fox just turned around and went to sleep on the carpet.


    "Hey, you better tell me what this thing is." From the silver fox¡¯s behavior, he could not tell whether the gourd was a good thing or a bad thing.


    But the silver fox just remained sleeping on the carpet, ignoring themands of his master. Han Sen knew the silver fox wasn¡¯t human, and it would not understand theplex lexicon of the humannguage, so he stopped talking.

 Chapter 632: Raven Feather Bolt

    Chapter 632: Raven Feather Bolt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Judging from the silver fox¡¯s reaction, that gourd surely presents no threat. But if it was something good, why would the silver fox go back to sleep?" Han Sen was still unable to determine whether the gourd was good or bad, but he wasn¡¯t willing to take the risk. Once he was healed, he nned to take the gourd out somece far from the roads others tread and discard it.


    It would be best to throw it somewhere deep into the wild, in case something emerged from the gourd that would harm innocent people.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Han Sen did not want to see what was inside the gourd, but it was too hard for him to break it. He had even tried to crack it with his berserk sacred-blood beast sword, to no avail.


    Han Sen had been grievously injured, and even with the silver fox¡¯s frequent licks, it took him four whole days to recover enough strength to walk. It would most likely take another half month for him to healpletely.


    Han Sen still had the thirty-six raven feathers in his possession. If he was to transform them into bolts for his peacock crossbow, perhaps he¡¯d be able to shatter the gourd.


    Han Sen observed the ck feathers with great inquisitiveness. They were one foot long each, and they were as ck as soot. The shaft of each feather was hollow, with the vane tightly-knit across its length with little to no afterfeather. They were like two finely-cut slices of obsidian.


    If you went along the vane, stroking gently with your fingers, you could push down the barbules. They were delicate and gentle.


    But if you went against the vane, they were frighteningly sharp. It felt like countless spikes were forming a line to shred whatever came against them.


    The shaft of the feather was lethally pointy, as well.


    "I wonder if these feathers can be loaded directly into the peacock crossbow?" Han Sen summoned his peacock crossbow and tried to load one of the feathers.


    It worked better than Han Sen thought it would, as the feather fitted inside perfectly. The feather aligned with the bolt chamber, so that it could glide softly along when fired. The only downside to using these feathers was the difficulty of retrieval. To pull a feather out of a target, you would have to go against the vane. This meant you risked the terrifying prospect of shredding your own skin against the feather.


    Han Sen loaded one up and fired a raven feather bolt. A ck streak flew a distance of three kilometers, managing to pierce through a giant fir tree without slowing down. It took another three barrel-thick trees to slow it down enough to remain stuck.


    "It¡¯s so strong!" Han Sen was so happy, he almost jumped with joy. He quickly went to retrieve the feather.


    Han Sen could only load sixteen of the thirty-six feathers into the crossbow¡¯s quiver. The feathers were smaller than the average bolt, of which the quiver could only contain nine.


    After loading up his quiver, Han Sen traveled to the base of a mountain cliff. He ced the gourd into a little nook along its rough surface and took aim with his peacock crossbow. He fired it at the gourd.


    Boom!


    The ck feather had a direct hit on the gourd, which triggered a powerful explosion. A big hole was blown into the craggy surface of the cliff, in which the gourd still remained lodged, without harm.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to give up so easily, however. Again, he fired an arrow at the gourd. He fired again and again. Hit after hit, explosion after explosion. The hole eventually became a deep cave but still, the gourd was undamaged.


    "Holy smokes! What is with this gourd?" Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Now that Han Sen thought about it some more, the raven was unable to bring harm to the gourd vines. It had to shed its own feathers to escape their grasp. Perhaps this was to be expected.


    Han Sen retrieved the gourd with a puzzled expression and a bewildered mind. After contemting the scenario for a little while longer, he gritted his teeth and decided to fly up somewhere extremely high with the gourd and drop it.


    Han Sen really could not shake the fear of toxic wasps one day emerging from the gourd to strike him in his sleep. Han Sen had heard the fable of the Farmer and the Viper many times, and thest thing he wanted was to be such a victim.


    When Han Sen dropped the gourd from a great height, the silver fox quickly grabbed it and spat it back out into Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Han Sen asked the fox, holding the saliva-covered gourd in his hand.


    But the silver fox was unable to talk, so all it could do was remain on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, wagging its fluffy tail.


    Han Sen, not receiving a formal response, dropped the gourd once again.


    And again, the silver fox leapt down, grabbed it, and passed it back to Han Sen. At least he knew that the silver fox wanted him to keep the gourd.


    Han Sen observed the silver fox for a good while longer, but then turned around and left the area.


    If this was something the silver fox insisted that he keep, he didn¡¯t believe it to be of any genuine threat. Perhaps one day, it really could yield a mighty treasure of some sort.


    And at least when he held the gourd himself, he could not sense any danger. It was just his paranoia insisting that he be rid of it.


    The heartbeat of the gourd was what disturbed Han Sen the most. Whenever he held it in his hand, the movement inside concerned him a great deal. The curious pulsation hadn¡¯t stopped ever since his return from Sky Pir mountain. It beat rapidly, but faintly. He could only feel it if he held it in his hand.


    Han Sen continued ying with the gourd for a few more days, unsure if it was actually the gourd that was ying with him. The dead, yellowish gourd did start looking brighter, however. It now looked like a yellow jadestone, with gold veins coursing around itsplexion. It was quite beautiful.


    The heartbeat of the gourd seemed to feel a little stronger, as well. It was still weak on the whole, but there was most certainly a minor improvement in its strength.


    Han Sen rested for half a month. His body healed in that time and the mood of his mind improved, too.


    Now that he had the peacock crossbow and raven feather bolts, providing he didn¡¯t meet an obscenely powerful super creature like the raven, he might finally be able to hunt one down.


    "Hmm, but where would I find such a target? If it was a super creature like the donkey, I could give it a shot. Literally. And even if it did not die, I should be able to escape it without much trouble," Han Sen mulled to himself.


    But the Sky Pir mountain was still home to that wretched raven, and he didn¡¯t fancy going near that ce for a good long while.


    And in regards to the super creatures that might be found in the sea, he didn¡¯t want to hunt those, either. He would be relying on his crossbow, and crossbows were significantly weaker underwater.


    The Queen told Han Sen she had something to do, and promptly returned to the Alliance. He asked her where they might find an easier super creature to deal with, but she didn¡¯t respond to him.


    Just as Han Sen was wondering whether or not it was time for him to return to the ice fields, someone knocked on his door.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Brother Han, it is me!" A familiar voice sounded from the other side of the door; it was Chen Ran¡¯s.


    Han Sen was shocked, unable to believe the old bastard was still alive and that he had actually dared toe see him. What could he possibly want?

 Chapter 633: Absorbing Perfume

    Chapter 633: Absorbing Perfume


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Old Chen, I am surprised you have found the time toe visit me." Han Sen opened the door to the sight of Chen Ran standing outside it, alone.


    "Zhu Ting said you are a good friend of his. I heard from him that you were here, and so I havee to see you. Why didn¡¯t you say so before? If you had, perhaps our acquaintance and travel together would have been far more cordial." Chen Ran smiled.


    Han Sen thought to himself in his heart, "It would be a great misfortune to be considered your family."


    Han Sen¡¯s rtionship with the Chen family was fine. It wasn¡¯t particrly amicable, but there had been no strife between them, either. Had Chen Ran known about his connection with Zhu Ting, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. Chen Ran¡¯s actions that day were not spurred by anything other than his selfish desire to live, putting himself before anyone else.


    "Please,e in." Han Sen allowed Chen Ran to enter. He was keen to know what he was here for. He was fairly sure Chan Ren hadn¡¯te here to wish him a warm recovery and be buddies with a friend of his family¡¯s bastard.


    Chen Ran entered the room, looked around, smiled, and said, "Brother Han, this ce is no good for you. How about you move into my shelter? I will prepare the best room for you, have the nicest food served to you, and have the prettiest girls wait on you. You¡¯ll have everything there."


    "Old Chen, thank you but no thank you. I will be returning to the ice fields in two days. If there is something you would like to tell me or get off your chest, I am standing right here," Han Sen said.


    "Okay. You and Zhu Ting are best friends. You aren¡¯t outsiders, so I¡¯lle right out and say it." Chen Ran looked at Han Sen and paused briefly. Then he told him, "Since you are returning to the ice fields, would you aid me by delivering a few beast souls to Zhu Ting?"


    "How many beast souls?" Han Sen asked.


    "A few thousand." Before anything could be asked, Chen Ran continued, "Of course, this won¡¯t be for free. This card I have here has fifty million in it. This is the price I can pay you for their delivery."


    Han Sen observed the card Chen Ran pulled out but did not take it. Heughed on the inside, and said to himself, "This old man is smart. There is ack of beast souls in the ice fields, and now this man is having me transport a vast number there. He tells me he¡¯ll give me fifty million, but who knows how many billions he¡¯ll earn from their sale?"


    "Old Chen, you are well aware of the situation in the ice fields. I am a self-proimed leader, little more. The true managers of the ice field are Li Xing Lun and Qi Xiuwen. Even if I did transport them there, I do not believe they would allow Zhu Ting to sell them," Han Sen said, smiling.


    The ice fields did indeed belong to Han Sen. The markets were his. The only way he would have helped Chen Ran earn such money was if he had be insane.


    "We are family. You are king of the ice fields! I am sure you can think of something." Chen Ran pulled out another card and presented it to Han Sen. Then he said, "Here is five hundred million. You have to take this money to help out Zhu Ting, this poor kid. He was born poorly, alone in the ice fields without family. It is my sole desire to help him."


    Han Sen did not believe Chen Ran was the sort of person who was willing to aid a bastard son. He eyed Chen Ran up and down and smiled, "Old Chen, there is no need for me to ept this money. The ice fields do not belong to me alone. If you want to do business, I will ept 20% of the revenue generated from any sale of these boast souls you wish for me to transport."


    Chen Ran¡¯s face was unexpectedly happy. He jovially said, "Sure, if you say so!"


    Han Sen then proceeded to say, "But like I said, the ice fields do not belong to me alone. Aside from my Goddess Army, there is the Star Wheel faction, ckgod faction, and Philip faction. This deal will not work if they aren¡¯t provided a benefit. If you really want me to help you, then you will have to provide them 20% of each sale, as well. If you are willing to ept these terms, then I would be delighted to help you!"


    Chen Ran¡¯s face was stiff. It didn¡¯t move an inch. He looked at Han Sen and said, "Brother Han, you are too cruel. I thought you were a friend of Zhu Ting. Do you not believe yourself to be a little inappropriate by making such a suggestion?"


    Han Sen smiled and responded, "Old Chen, I am helping you flood my market with arge number of beast souls. Through a simple export of beast souls, you can earn 20% for yourself! Not bad, eh? And besides, I¡¯m only being this nice because it is as you said, we¡¯re family. I¡¯ll be giving you 20% on Zhu Ting¡¯s ount. Otherwise, you¡¯d be lucky to receive 10%."


    "Young man, you cannot conduct business like this. Sometimes, a simple favor is better than any mary gain. If you ept 50%, then perhaps I will have further business ventures for you in the future."


    "Then I apologize. I must regretfully inform you once more that the ice fields do not belong to me alone. If I only ept 50%, I cannot report this to the others," Han Sen said.


    Han Sen thought it better to be without a favor from someone like Chen Ran. He was happy to allow Xu Dong Jin and his brothers, who followed him with an unwavering faith, to be unceremoniously sacrificed so he could escape. His favors were the sort of thing that could get you killed.


    "Well, if things are indeed like that, I regret bothering you this day." As Chen Ran started walking, he appeared to be fuming.


    After Chen Ran left Han Sen¡¯s room, he signaled for a few others toe to his side. Then, Chen Ran coldly said, "Keep an eye on that one. As soon as he leaves the shelter, contact me."


    epting their appointed tasks, the people around Chen Ran got set up to spy on Han Sen.


    "Huh, this is the son of Han Jing Zhi? No way that old man had a child." Chen Ran¡¯s eyes shed with a sinister haze.


    Han Sen stroked the silver fox¡¯s fur and squinted his eyes. With his senses, he didn¡¯t even need to take a proper look to learn his house was being watched.


    "It looks like Han Jing Zhi¡¯s name cannot keep everyone at bay," Han Sen thought to himself, but he didn¡¯t really care. If Chen Ran did not attack, then it would be fine. If he did attack, at least Han Sen could try out his peacock crossbow and raven feathers.


    Han Sen took out a geno creation pill from his chest pocket. Dong Lin delivered them two days ago, and since the silver fox loved them so much, it¡¯d eat one every day.


    The silver fox wouldn¡¯t eat more than one, though. Perhaps as a result of the pills, its hair was getting smoother and smoother. But aside from that, he couldn¡¯t tell much of a difference.


    "Dong Lin¡¯s people say ordinary evolvers only have to consume one for their genes to mutate. But if the silver fox has already eaten a few, why have there been no changes?" Han Sen looked at the silver fox with wonder, as it gobbled down its daily pill.


    Han Sen did not know if it was because the genes of the silver fox were too strong, thus making it difficult for it to mutate, or if it was because the pills would only affect humans.


    Han Sen ced the silver fox aside. He put the gourd on the table and began practicing his Dongxue Sutra.


    Earlier, he had been too injured to practice the Dongxue Sutra. Instead, he had been using Ice Skin to recover the wounds on his body. Now that he was fully healed, he could being training with the Dongxue Sutra again.


    After Han Sen cast it, his body began to smell good. The pleasant fragrance overwhelmed the entire room.


    The silver fox was lying down near Han Sen, trying to sniff the pleasing scent that wasing from its master. Even the gourd slightly shivered, as if it was absorbing the perfume.

 Chapter 634: The Talents a Creature Can Learn

    Chapter 634: The Talents a Creature Can Learn


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Han Sen concluded another round of training, he opened his eyes and looked at the gourd with much surprise.


    Han Sen noticed strange streams of energy circling around it like wind. It was not unlike what urred to the Queen on the day she improved her Heavenly Go alongside him.


    "Does this gourd possess the ability to channel energy? Did this thing absorb my pleasant fragrance?" Han Sen looked at the gourd with a puzzled expression, as he observed the streams of energy wandering around it.


    The energy was faint, however. And the scent it carried was quite light, despite having done an entire cycle.


    The energy inside the gourd was amazing, and almost as good as the Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go. There were many curious aspects to it that Han Sen could not exin.


    A whileter, the gourd refined all the fragrance it could and Han Sen could no longer spot the energy traveling around it. He reached out his hand to touch the gourd and could immediately tell that its gentle pulsations had gotten stronger.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen thought of something. He looked at the silver fox and remembered he used to smell a pleasant scent off it. He initially believed the silver fox just carried his master¡¯s scent due to being around him most of the times he trained, but now he believed there was more to it than that.


    "The silver fox must have absorbed that pleasant smell of mine every time I practiced the Dongxue Sutra. It simply refined too quickly for me to catch the energy streams circling him," Han Sen theorized.


    "Is that why the silver fox follows me? And is that why the gourd allowed me to remove it from the vine? Is it because I practice Dongxue Sutra?" Han Sen frowned at the thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    He held the gourd and yed with it for a little while, unable to ascertain another reason for the state of these things. So, he put the gourd aside and decided to observe the silver fox intently the next time he practiced Dongxue Sutra.


    The next day, Han Sen got to practicing the Dongxue Sutra once again. Afterpleting his first cycle of training, he opened his eyes and quickly observed the silver fox.


    He could immediately tell the silver fox was carrying his pleasant fragrance, but it was mild. After a short while of observation, it disappeared entirely.


    The silver fox, who was lying down next to him, opened its eyes now, as well. It was surprised to see Han Sen watching. So, it leapt onto his chest and rubbed it with its fluffy head.


    "This little guy is strange. Do creatures know how to channel energy, and make it flow in and around their bodies?" Han Sen stroked the silver fox¡¯s head as he pondered the idea.


    The next time he decided to practice, he would remember how the gourd did it. The way it trained wasrgely different to the way humans did, and he wondered if he¡¯d be able to adopt its method.


    A few dayster, the Queen finally arrived back at the shelter. But she didn¡¯t stay for long, as she only came back to tell Han Sen that she was still busy with matters in the Alliance, and that she¡¯d be gone for a long time. Then she left.


    Han Sen then decided to return to the ice fields. The mystery ind was still there and many creatures had arrived because of it, bringing many much-needed resources to the area.


    Not many people in the ice fields had wings, and for this reason not many people could visit the ind. Since no one was really able to take on the mystery ind, Han Sen decided to rush back and lend them a hand.


    If he managed to conquer the royal shelter on the mystery ind, it would give him possession of a space castle. With the crystal pce, he¡¯d have forces for thend, seas, and skies.


    Thinking of the benefits, Han Sen was now worried about missing out. If someone didn¡¯t im it soon, it¡¯d return to The Empty and be lost.


    Han Sen had received a map for returning to the ice fields from Huangfu Ping Qing and with that in hand, he dyed no longer. He set out back to the ice fields.


    Not long after exiting the shelter, Han Sen was traveling through a mountainous region. It was a deste and lonely ce, devoid of any sign of human life. But then, Han Sen stayed his travel and said out loud, "Old Chen, since you¡¯re here, why not join me?"


    "Those are some strong senses you possess," Chen Ran said as he came out from behind a big tree.


    Another twenty people emerged from a thicket of trees to surround Han Sen.


    They were brandishing bows and the weaponry of assassins. As if they were prepared to attack, they all took aim at Han Sen. One signal from Chen Ran was all it would take to turn Han Sen into a hedgehog.


    "Old Chen, is this petty gathering all due to me refusing to transport your beast souls? Are you nning to kill me?" Han Sen was still atop Golden Roarer when he spoke, and the tone of his voice was as mellow as ever.


    Chen Ran smiled and said, "That was only a minor order of business; I would not harbor ill sentiments over your refusal of that request. You interest me a great deal, boy. As such, I am merely here to ask you a number of questions. If you answer them, I will bring you no harm."


    "Then tell me, what is it you would like to know?" Han Sen did not move.


    Chen Ran¡¯s first question was straightforward. "You have only been in this Second Shelter for a year; how have you managed to unlock your gene lock and amass such a high number of geno points?"


    Chen Ran¡¯s eyes were fixated on Han Sen, and it was evident from his question that he had done a lot of research on him. He seemed to be in disgruntled shock at what he had learnt, as well.


    When Han Sen was in the First Shelter, he may have received aid from Qin¡¯s family. But in the Second Shelter, he had been dropped into the ice fields, a ce that wasn¡¯t half as good as the ind.


    With no resources and no rtionships to count on, reaching this stage and bing so powerful by himself was an incredible feat. It was unheard of and quite frankly, unbelievable. Chen Ran believed he must harbor a big secret.


    Chen Ran thought if he learnt this secret he could be even stronger. He thought he might even be able to beat the super creatures of legend and be the strongest evolver in history.


    He had been in the Second Shelter for almost a hundred years, and this had been his lifetime goal. But no matter how hard he tried and no matter how much he learnt, he was still too weak and unable to kill even the smallest super creature.


    Now that Han Sen had entered his life, he thought he might have found a way to achieve this innermost desire.


    Chen Ran believed Han Sen had to have been supremely talented to have unlocked his first gene lock in the single year he had spent in the Second Shelter. He also believed that he must have had powerful backers in order to aplish so much.


    But the truth was, Han Sen did not have those resources. He must have had some reason to make it so far so quickly, though, and that was what Chen Ran wanted to learn.


    "I thought you were going to ask me a question of some importance. This is nothing, and there was no need for you to put on a show and build an audience for my answering." Han Senughed.


    "Then tell me!" Chen Ran was not amused, nor in the mood for jests, so he coldly looked at Han Sen.


    "I have amassed so many geno points and have already unlocked my gene lock because of one simple reason," Han Sen said, with a heightened tone of gravitas in his voice.


    "What reason?" Chen Ran asked, with widened eyes.


    "It is because I am a genius." Han Senughed.

 Chapter 635: Sacrifice Sword Skill

    Chapter 635: Sacrifice Sword Skill


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chen Ran¡¯s face dimmed. He coldly smiled and responded, "What a genius."


    After that, Chen Ran waved his hand, and the arrows of his followers loosed upon Han Sen like rain.


    Han Sen put away his Golden Roarer and moved to dodge the hail - not a single arrow hurt him.


    Chen Ran did not expect them to hurt Han Sen, either. Such a thing would only be possible if there were an additional one hundred archers. The numbers he had with him were too few, so the most they could do was hinder his movement.


    Chen Ran gestured with his hand once more, and then a man with a sword ran towards Han Sen. He was incredibly fast and in three steps, he was already in front of him. The greatsword he wielded was swung upwards, as if to tear the skies asunder.


    Chen Ran watched Han Sen intently, keen to observe the full extent of his powers. He used to have three others with him that had unlocked their gene lock, but two of them died on Sky Pir mountain.


    But the only remaining elite was, by all ounts, Chen Ran¡¯s strongest man. Even when fighting together, Xu Dong Jin and his other elite could not beat him. This person was called Huang Mian.


    Although he did not belong to the Chen family, he was looked upon highly enough to be a sessor of Qi Gong. But because the Huang family was not as popr as the Chen family, the Qi Gong was not as effective.


    When Huang Mian arrived at the Second Shelter, he was unable to locate his family. After a chance encounter, Chen Ran took care of him and eventually became one of his most trusted allies.


    The Huang family¡¯s Qi Gong may not have been the best, but that did not mean it wasn¡¯t strong. The only reason their Qi Gong was not the best was because it was a lot more simplistic.


    Many people knew the name "Sacrifice sword skill" in the Alliance. It was a skill that was based on the usage of swords. But because there were many mysterious and unknownponents of the skill, its modification into a hyper geno art had proven too difficult.


    Babies in the Huang family, upon learning how to crawl, were ced in rooms full of swords. The sword a baby touched first would be selected as the one they would carry for the remainder of their lives, and these swords were appropriately named "Lifetime des."


    These des, however, were not given forbat. Instead, they were provided as a signature. They defined and represented their carriers, bing the core pirs and fundamental aspects of their existence. They were holy relics, only used in their practice of Qi Gong.


    Many people believed the lifetime de was a form of spiritual sustenance for their bearers and had no association to the practice of Qi Gong. But in the Huang family, they believed that one who treated his lifetime de as a holy relic, cherished and cared for it throughout the years, would one day be able toplete his training of the Sacrifice sword skill. And after that, unlock his gene lock.


    Huang Mian was the first member of their family to unlock a gene lock in the Second Shelter. The Sacrifice sword skill was insanely powerful, and in a swordfight, very few could beat him.


    Recently, Han Sen hade to learn many sword skills. Although he had not mastered it, his progress with the Dual sword skill hade a long way. But seeing Huang Mian¡¯s attack, Han Sen quickly learnt what a true sword skill was.


    That did not mean Han Sen thought the skill was powerful, however. It gave him the feeling that Huang Mian was an extension of the de he wielded and vice versa. The sword and the person were bound together, like one. That was what was so profound.


    Dong!


    The ancient mascot sword effectively blocked Huang Mian¡¯s sword. Han Sen had activated his gene lock, which allowed him to sense the strength delivered in Huang Mian¡¯s attack. Quickly, he took a step back.


    Huang Mian¡¯s waist turned, and the sword became a spike. It drove towards Han Sen like a drill.


    Han Sen had never before seen a person use a sword skill so naturally. There was never much difference in the performance of sword skills from person to person, as a skill was just a skill. But this Huang Mian was a different beast.


    Huang Mian¡¯s wielding of a sword was so dexterous, adept, and natural-looking, it really looked like the sword was a part of him. It was like a third arm connected with his flesh and bone, as wieldy and agile as his other limbs.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was stronger than Huang Mian¡¯s, but when he attacked, he did so only with his sword. When Huang Mian attacked, his whole body was an extension of the metallic weapon, which gave him an edge.


    Han Sen was able to evade each attack, but every time he tried to return a hit, his sword shed with his opponent¡¯s and he was forced to fall back. Even though their sword skills were even, Han Sen was at a disadvantage.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t turned on his gene lock, something which robbed him of all emotion, he¡¯d undoubtedly have been in awe of histest foe.


    Dong!


    Han Sen was pushed to the point that he had to summon the silver snake sword. He then used this sword to block his enemy¡¯s greatsword.


    With two swords versus one, Han Sen cast Dual sword skill. But still, he was unable to gain the upper-hand and remained evenly matched with Huang Mian¡¯s abilities.


    Chen Ran stood on the sidelines, watching them battle. He was shocked when observing Han Sen, as his speed and power were far exceeding his own lofty expectations. What amazed him the most were the sword skills he was employing.


    He was using two swords, yet despite that, he was able to cast separate sword skills from each hand. The power to have two minds like that was almost frightening.


    What was even scarier, however, was the fact that Han Sen could continuously cast sword skills with no reprieve or cooldown. It was as if he was a man powered by a high-octane, never-depleting generator.


    With such profound power, he suspected he chose the right opponent for Han Sen. If it was anybody else, they would have been crushed and annihted within seconds.


    The Huang family¡¯s Sacrifice sword skill was the most oppressive, enemy-restraining sword skill in Qi Gong. Against Han Sen¡¯s barrage of attacks, he had to use Sacrifice sword skill to avoid being at a disadvantage. No one else save the Huang family could do this.


    "He really is a scary guy. Still, nothing more." Chen Ran coldlyughed.


    Chen Ran did not expect Huang Mian to beat Han Sen, though. He only wanted him to keep Han Sen engaged. Due to the low fitness cap on evolvers, they could not keep their gene lock open for extended periods of time. Eventually, they would be exhausted, too weary to fight.


    Now, Chen Ran only had to wait for Han Sen to use up all his strength. Once this was done, he could easily capture him.


    Chen Ran needed him alive, though. He had to learn all the secrets he possessed.


    Only a living Han Sen would be useful to Chen Ran.


    Chen Ran was not worried about him refusing to give up whatever secrets he possessed, as Chen ran had thousands of ways that would make him give them up. And besides that, he actually hoped Han Sen would remain tight-lipped to begin with, as that would just allow him more time to have fun.


    Han Sen really admired Huang Mian. His power and speed may not have been on the same level as his own, and his sword skill wasn¡¯t as great as the Dual sword skill Han Sen possessed, but still, he wasn¡¯t submitting as easily as Han Sen might have initially thought he would.


    "Friend, this is between me and Chen Ran. There is no need for you to sacrifice your own life on his behalf. If you are not from the Chen family, you should leave now," Han Sen said.


    "I epted Old Chen¡¯s money for his employment of my services. I have to see this through." Huang Mian kept moving his sword.


    Chen Ran wore a smile of disdain. He thought Han Sen could notst much longer, and that was why he resorted to talking Huang Mian out of fighting him.

 Chapter 636: Assuming You Dont Mind, Id Like to See What Happens Next

    Chapter 636: Assuming You Don¡¯t Mind, I¡¯d Like to See What Happens Next


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not say anything more, but he found the idea of killing Huang Mian to be distasteful. It was just as Chen Ran thought, though; Han Sen did want to use words to bring about an end to the fight and conserve his energy. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his secret weapon to Chen Ran by using it on Huang Mian first, either.


    Han Sen hade to learn a lot about Chen Ran; he was a smart, old fox. If Han Sen brought out his peacock crossbow to end the fight against Huang Mian now, he¡¯d be running off before the corpse of his most ardent follower hit the ground.


    The skills of the Chen family were no joke, and they were amongst the best the Alliance had. Han Sen did not believe he had what it took to keep the old fox where he was.


    But the old fox had dared toe after him, and so, Han Sen would not let him escape so easily.


    Han Sen realized Huang Mian had made his decision and was not willing to budge, regardless of the consequences. He had no choice but to continue fighting.


    Han Sen was aware of the old man¡¯s true intentions, however. He knew Chen Ran wanted Huang Mian to drain him of all his energy by keeping his gene lock open. And so, when Chen Ran made his move, he¡¯dck the energy required to fight back.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t concerned about this n Chen Ran had concocted, because he had learned the Third Mantra "Long Live" and Jade-Sun Force. He could have his gene lock active for far longer than usual. Even if he was too tired to open his gene lock against Chen Ran, Han Sen would only have to summon his peacock crossbow, take aim, and pull the trigger to st him to smithereens.


    If he could not use words to send Huang Mian away, he would continue his current engagement and take the time to learn what he could from him, from his posture with the sword to the details of his sword skills.


    Han Sen¡¯s sword skills were powerful, but he was not particrly great when it came to the acute wielding of the weaponry. Now that he had seen what a true master could do with a sword, he believed he had learnt a lot more.


    Just by watching Huang Mian use a sword, he preferred to think of this entire ordeal as an educational experience.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t allow his mind to be led astray by anything else. He remained focused on the observation of his opponent¡¯s movements and thought about what he could learn and adopt. Through this fight, he hoped he would be able to employ a thing or two of what he had seen.


    As Han Sen continued to fight against Huang Mian, Chen Ran was firm in the belief that Han Sen did not have any more skills to use or tricks up his sleeve.


    If he had, how could he not have beaten Huang Mian by now? If he continued going like this, even if he did manage to defeat Huang Mian, he would be too worn out to resist capture.


    Chen Ran was not in a rush, so he continued to watch. He wanted to ensure Han Sen¡¯s capture and was willing to wait as long as it took.


    One hourter, Huang Mian¡¯s power was beginning to wind down. With constant fighting, the time one could keep their gene lock open was considerably shorter. This was happening to Huang Mian, and he was struggling to maintain hisposure.


    Han Sen was not going to let this opportunity pass him by, so he exerted more and more power into his attacks in order to strike Huang Mian down.


    Chen Ran noticed how Huang Mian was struggling to keep up, and he had seen enough. He knew all about the power of Han Sen¡¯s fighting abilities, so he did not hesitate to summon clouds to swirl around his body and bring out his Anser sword. Then, he leapt into the fray to fight alongside Huang Mian.


    The skills of the Chen family were powerful. Compared to Chen Ran, Zhu Ting was just a rookie. Chen Ran was like some strange bird, swerving from left to right in an unpredictable manner.


    Han Sen¡¯s two swords now had to block Huang Mian and Chen Ran¡¯s attacks simultaneously, which made him clumsy. Chen Ran¡¯s movements were too strange, and he didn¡¯t even have to touch the floor. He was flying, more often than not, and the entire spectacle didn¡¯t even seem human. He made many unexpected moves.


    Dong!


    The silver snake sword shed against the Anser sword, and it was a strange sensation. Chen Ran¡¯s sword felt like a cloud, and Han Sen briefly thought his sword had hit a spring. After hitting it, his sword bounced back strongly, which forced him to take a few steps back.


    "Han Sen, if you surrender now, I will spare your life. You are friends with Zhu Ting, after all." Chen Ran attacked as he tried to talk Han Sen into submitting and to extinguish his will to continue fighting.


    "Old Chen, if you leave now, I will spare your life. You are rted to Zhu Ting, after all." Han Sen was not mad, instead, he smiled as he spoke.


    "You are a stubborn boy." Chen Ran¡¯s eyes went cold and he applied more strength to the fury of his Anser sword.


    Han Sen was battling two opponents at once, and despite the disadvantage, neither of them was able to deal any damage to him. Han Sen¡¯s body was unbelievably light and graceful, and it was startling to see him remain calm under the attacks of two elites at once.


    "You really know Heavenly Go, don¡¯t you? Did the Queen teach you? How dare they break the oath that was sworn! It looks to me as if Huangfu Xiong Cheng doesn¡¯t want to live," Chen Ran shouted.


    "Even if the Queen did teach me Heavenly Go, what does it have to do with you? This skill is a legacy of the Huangfu family. They can teach whomever they please; there is no need for them to adhere to your petty, mistaken whims," Han Sen sternly rebutted.


    It seemed as if Heavenly Go had something to do with the Chen family; otherwise, why would Chen Ran care so dearly? For this, Han San wanted to push it. Han Sen had always wondered why the Queen was the only who had been able to learn it. No matter how difficult the skill was to learn, there were many students in the Ares Martial Hall. It would be impossible for them not to select another student to learn Heavenly Go.


    "Huh, Huangfu family is teaching Heavenly Go? If it still belonged to the Chen family, none would be able to dodge our Seven Twist," Chen Ran said.


    "Everyone knows Heavenly Go belongs to the Huangfu family. Since when did it be a skill of the Chen family? Come on! Don¡¯t bullsh*t me," Han Sen said, in an attempt to further aggravate Chen Ran.


    An old fox like Chen Ran knew what Han Sen was trying to do, but he coldly said, "You don¡¯t have to try to push me. After I capture you, I am going ask Huangfu Xiong Cheng himself. Then I can see what reason he has for not giving me back my Heavenly Go."


    After that, the clouds zed out of Chen Ran wildly. The attacks of the Anser sword came faster and faster. He wasn¡¯t aiming for Han Sen¡¯s weak spots, either; he was going for his limbs in an attempt to disable him.


    Han Sen was able to deal with Huang Mian¡¯s attacks, but as for the old fox, he really was disying the power of someone who had lived in the Second Shelter for over a hundred years. His fitness was so powerful and the progress of his gene lock was incredible.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands became numb every time his swords went up against Chen Ran¡¯s. His chest rumbled, as if he was going to spill blood.


    "What an asshole. He is so powerful and only conspires to hurt others," Han Sen swore in his heart.


    But now that Han Sen thought about it, Chen Ran wasn¡¯t too dissimr to who he himself was. This realization quelled his swearing.


    "Old Chen, you can leave now. Cease your attacks immediately. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for what happens next."


    "Assuming you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to see what happens next." Chen Ran coldlyughed. He believed Han Sen had reached the end of his tether, and his gene lock was on the verge of exhausting him fully.


    "I don¡¯t mind." Han Sen took a step back and summoned his peacock crossbow. He pulled a raven feather out of his quiver and loaded it, as quick as he could.

 Chapter 637: Heart of Loyalty

    Chapter 637: Heart of Loyalty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chen Ran saw Han Sen pull out a crossbow and aim it at him. He disdainfully said, "I believed you to be the sort that would pack real heat. You know, the big guns ¨C not a crossbow."


    Chen Ran had been in the Second Shelter for a long time, and he had seen many things in his time there. He had even seen a sacred-blood crossbow used in conjunction with a sacred-blood bolt.


    Against him, he thought a crossbow would be useless. If it was an ordinary bow, on the other hand, Chen Ran would have some trepidations. The power of a bow was derived from its wielder, and such weapons could be imbued with magical properties and other special powers; as such, he would be quick to try and avoid getting struck by one.


    But the power of a crossbow was always derived from how it was initially manufactured. There was a limit to the power they had. Even a sacred-blood bolt, against an elite like Chen Ran, would be useless.


    Chen Ran continued to swing his Anser sword with greater power and greater speed.


    Pang!


    Han Sen pulled the trigger and a ck sh sparked from the crossbow¡¯s muzzle. The bolt was in front of Chen Ran¡¯s face.


    Chen Ran¡¯s face changed, not expecting a bolt to ever possess such horrifying speed. And since it was fired at such a close distance, it didn¡¯t look likely he¡¯d be able to dodge it.


    But Chen Ran was a scary elder, and his reaction speeds had no equal. With the Anser sword, he blocked the ck feather bolt.


    Dong!


    The de deflected the speeding bolt at great cost. The berserk sacred-blood Anser sword shattered in half, shards splintering off in an array of different directions. The force knocked Chen Ran¡¯s body backwards, cleaving the earth with two three meter long skid marks.


    Pop!


    Chen Ran¡¯s mouth spewed blood. With utter shock, his eyes locked on the crossbow in Han Sen¡¯s hand. He could not believe a crossbow could possess so much power.


    Han Sen quickly saw that his first bolt did not kill Chen Ran, so without hesitation, he loaded up another and fired again. The ck streak beamed towards Chen Ran once more.


    Chen Ran shouted, as clouds streamed out around him, masking his entire body in white puffs of cotton. Then, he immediately began flying away to dodge the second bolt.


    "The Chen family¡¯s Seven Twist is powerful." Han Sen admired his hurried escape, but his hands did not stop moving. Again, he loaded and fired one bolt after another, not allowing Chen Ran to escape.


    Chen Ran believed after dodging the first bolt, he¡¯d be able to escape without a problem. The bolts were too frightening. He didn¡¯t dare rival such a formidable weapon, not knowing what was wrong with Han Sen¡¯s crossbow and how it possessed such a terrifying power.


    What was more, he didn¡¯t expect Han Sen¡¯s crossbow to fire so rapidly. It was almost like a pistol. Chen Ran watched the ck bolts soar past him in the sky, and the fear drove him insane.


    If crying would have provided him mercy, he¡¯d have bawled his eyes out in front of Han Sen.


    Chen Ran gritted his teeth, flying like a creepy, headless bird in the air. He kept whizzing left and right with the strangest movements. He was smarter than a real bird.


    But no matter how strong and agile he was, even he could not dodge the flurry of bolts that were being sent his way. After dodging four bolts, he could not dodge the ones that came after.


    Pang! Pang!


    Chen Ran was barely able to dodge the next two, but the gusts of wind that apanied the bolts rattled his body so much that more blood spilled from his mouth. He could no longer maintain his formation.


    The next second, a barrage of four bolts pierced his body. The bolts tore through the sacred-blood armor he was wearing like hot knives through butter.


    The incredible power of the bolts sent him spiraling a few dozen meters away, pinning him to a nearby cliffside.


    Huang Mian shouted, and as he did, Han Sen turned to fire another bolt his way.


    Pang!


    The bolt shattered Huang Mian¡¯s greatsword into little more than glitter, and still, its speed was not impeded. It went on to pierce his right arm.


    Huang Mian did not react, as if he hadn¡¯t felt anything from the bolt that tore through his arm. Madly, he threw a fist towards Han Sen¡¯s face.


    "What benefit has Chen Ran provided you. Why do you so earnestly wish to give your life for him?" Han Sen took a step back and dodged Huang Mian¡¯s iing fist.


    Huang Mian¡¯s punching skills were far inferior to his swordfighting ability, and thus not a threat to Han Sen.


    "He saved my life, and as such, I must return the favor!" Huang Mian bit down on his teeth and started throwing more punches.


    "Then I will allow you." Han Sen pped Huang Mian¡¯s head, which caused him to fall down.


    The other people who had apanied Chen Ran were already running to the hills, at this point. A powerful character like Chen Ran had been defeated by a bolt, and fearing the same would happen to them, they wished they had an extra set of legs so they could skitter away at a greater pace.


    They could not imagine how such a wretched crossbow could havee to exist. It was just like a pistol, and with such fearsome power, it was more overpowered than it had any right to be.


    Han Sen could not be bothered to chase the yahoos that scampered away, and instead, ventured to the cliffside Chen Ran had been pinned to.


    Chen Ran¡¯s body had four blood-stained bolts sticking out of him, but still, he had not died yet. He attempted to pull the feathers out but couldn¡¯t. Going forward, the feathers were as soft as silk, but going backwards, they cut like a dozen razor des. If he attempted to pull them out, the organs and bones inside him would be butchered.


    "Aw, Chen Ran. I hate to say it, but it¡¯s true ¨C none of this had to happen." Han Sen smiled as he stood before Chen Ran¡¯s ruined body. Up and down, Han Sen¡¯s eyes lingered upon the near-lifeless defeated.


    "Han Sen, you dare kill me? The Chen family will have their revenge. A world of pain will be the only thing that cane from this!" Chen Ran told Han Sen, as he seethed with rage.


    But blood oozed from behind his lips, choking the words he wished to spit out at Han Sen. What might have been an unnerving warning was instead a pitiful sight.


    "If you want to live, tell me the secrets to learning Seven Twist," Han Sen offered, smiling.


    Chen Ran¡¯s mouth was full of blood as heughed. "Kid, when I first wandered thesends, your father hadn¡¯t even been born yet. You dare give me such an ultimatum? Ha!"


    Chen Ran spat blood out onto Han Sen¡¯s face. Then he gritted his teeth, which turned the blood in his mouth ck. Then his pulse stopped. He was dead. Han Sen, to ensure the fact, examined his body.


    Han Sen looked at Chen Ran with shock. He did not expect this evil, old fox would be so wild as to use poison to finish himself off.


    "I really shouldn¡¯t underestimate prominent figures of such big families. Their loyalty to each other is almost scary."


    Han Sen thought about it for a while longer. Then he started a fire to burn Chen Ran¡¯s body. If anyone from the Chen family came after him, his disappearance might lend credence to whatever story Han Sen decided to concoct.


    Han Sen also believed burning his body would be considered a good deed in the eyes of any higher power that might have been watching. It wouldn¡¯t have been a very noble thing to leave his body to rot in the wild, after all.


    But before Han Sen lit the fire on Chen Ran¡¯s corpse, his lifeless body suddenly came to life. He jumped up and yelled, "No, no, no! Stop! We can talk about this! Did you say you would like to learn Seven Twist? I can teach you, I can teach you!"


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide and he stood motionless, looking at Chen Ran for a good long while.


    After some time, Han Sen quietly swore, "Freaking loyalty. I can¡¯t believe I was willing to believe this old man had any modicum of loyalty. That makes me mad!"

 Chapter 638: The Secrets of Seven Twists

    Chapter 638: The Secrets of Seven Twists


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother Han, could you at least tend to my wounds? If I do not receive immediate aid, I might truly die! Death is fine, of course, but to meet my demise without passing on the knowledge of my Seven Twists to someone as worthy as you would be a sorrowful crime..." Chen Ran had been tied up against a big tree, with his wounds sill exposed and seeping blood. His voice was a pitiable one, as if he was groveling a prayer before an ancient deity.


    "It¡¯s okay if you fail to finish teaching me this; you do, after all, have many other family members. If you pass during our training, I will merely find someone else in your family to finish whatever you begin. Now, you better start reciting the manuscript to me. If your blood begins to dry, it¡¯ll be toote even if I wanted to save you." Han Sen was sitting opposite to the tree, his posture rxed as he watched Chen Ran.


    "Fine, fine, fine. I will tell you! But Brother Han, after I have told you, you will keep your end of the bargain and set me free, yes?" Chen Ran sought to confirm.


    "If you continue to stall and dy like this, I won¡¯t be able to let you go even if I wanted to," Han Sen coldly said.


    "Seek to refine the delights, from a tempered fire of your own wrath. With rity in speech, take flight and sail the skies," Chen Ran began telling Han Sen, after gritting his teeth.


    "Okay, and whates after that?" Han Sen interrupted Chen Ran to ask, as he had just begun reciting the teachings and special incantations of Seven Twists.


    "After that, the ether of your mind should feel refreshed," Chen Ran answered.


    "Good. Continue." Han Sen smiled, also gesturing with his hands for Chen Ran to carry on with his recitation.


    He recited for quite some time. Han Sen questioned almost every line, to try to authenticate what Chen Ran was saying and see if he could catch him in a lie.


    But no matter what he asked, Chen Ran answered everything as precisely and unhesitatingly as one could. There didn¡¯t seem to be any problems.


    "Brother Han, please, stop asking me so many questions. My life dangles from the mercy of your fingertips. For what reason might I possibly lie? Please, save me! If this continues, I really will die. No benefit can be yielded from my death, only trouble might be wrought. Think about it; others from the Chen family will assuredlye after you. You may not fear them, but they¡¯d most definitely be a thorn in your side. Come, please let me go. Let me go as you would a fart. I promise I will never disrespect you or get in your way ever again!" His wounds continued to ooze blood and the color was starting to leave his face.


    "Do remember you have taught me Seven Twists; is this something your family is okay with me knowing?" Han Sen stroked the silver fox¡¯s head as he spoke.


    "Brother Han, why are you so stupid? I taught you Seven Twists, which is an insult and criminal deed in the face of my family¡¯s honor and heritage. If I told someone about this, I would be the one at the end of their swords. They¡¯d kill me first, for what I have done is a treacherous act. They¡¯d slice me up like a sushi roll of a thousand cuts. I don¡¯t want that and that is why my lips will remain sealed!" Chen Ran looked as if he was going to start crying.


    "Ah, I see. Hmm, give me a moment to think your plight over." After Han Sen said that, he took a pill.


    "Brother Han, there is nothing to think about. I won¡¯t tell anyone!" Chen Ran was now begging. Han Sen had his eyes closed, and it looked like he was practicing Qi Gong.


    "Don¡¯t practice it yet. Help me!" When Chen Ran saw Han Sen start practicing Qi Gong, he started shouting in a panic.


    Han Sen merely ignored him and continued with his practice.


    Not longter, Chen Ran began to smell a pleasant fragrance. Not caring very much, he believed it to be the smell of Han Sen¡¯s pills.


    Seeing Han Sen continue to ignore him, Chen Ran ground his teeth against each other and started meditating to aid his own wounds.


    But after Chen Ran breathed in the pleasant scent, it followed along with his meditation as he breathed in more and more.


    Chen Ran¡¯s body started to produce wooly clouds, which wandered around him. The wounds sealed up quite a bit and the bleeding slowed.


    After Han Senpleted a cycle of the Dongxue Sutra, he opened his eyes to take a look at Chen Ran. He watched his meditation intently.


    After a while, Han Sen¡¯s heart startedughing. He thought to himself, "This old fox really did give me a false Seven Twists. 70% was genuine and 30% was nonsense. He altered the most integralponents of the skill to try to trick me!"


    Not longter, Chen Ran opened his eyes to the sight of Han Sen. He shouted, "Brother Han, I gave you everything! Please help me, lest I die here on this tree!"


    "It¡¯s better that you die, so you are not given the opportunity to harm innocent people in the future," Han Sen coldly told him, looking into Chen Ran¡¯s eyes.


    "You seek to break your promise?" Chen Ran¡¯s face changed.


    "Not yet. Let me ask you something; did Zhu Ting learn your Seven Twists?" Han Sen asked.


    "Yes," Chen Ran answered.


    "Then why is Zhu Ting¡¯s Seven Twists different than yours?" Han Sen squinted his eyes as he asked.


    Chen Ran¡¯s face changed, and he started yelling. "That traitor. That treacherous dog! How dare he tell an outsider. I knew I should never rely on a bastard!"


    "You aren¡¯t any better. You tried to fool me. And as a repercussion for your own mischief, I don¡¯t see the point of letting you go." Han Sen shrugged.


    "No, no, no! Listen to me; I did not lie to you. Zhu Ting was just a bastard who was not qualified to receive the teachings of the genuine Seven Twists. You must have learnt Three Twists from him." Chen Ran was speaking faster than a bullet.


    "Isn¡¯t Three Twists the firstponent of Seven Twists itself? Is that wrong?" Han Sen asked.


    "Of course it is wrong! Seven Twists has an exclusive Qi Gong, which is the one I just told you. Without it, you cannot learn Seven Twists. Three Twists is just a lesser offspring of the original skill, and it pales inparison."


    Chen Ran continued, "You should know, Zhu Ting learnt Deadly Perfume. That isn¡¯t the exclusive Qi Gong for Seven Twists."


    "I suppose it makes sense. How about you tell me about the rtionship between Heavenly Go and Seven Twists? If you do that, I¡¯ll patch you up," Han Sen proposed.


    The reason Han Sen wanted Seven Twists wasn¡¯t because of its individual power, but it was because of something Chen Ran once said. He had said that if Heavenly Go was in the Chen family, their Seven Twists would be unstoppable.


    This must have been a lie, but there had to be some sort of rtionship between the two. Otherwise, Chen Ran would have had no reason to say what he did.


    Chen Ran hesitated for a while, but then said, "Heavenly Go and Seven Twists were birthed from a tome which belonged to my ancient ancestors. They are a pair. They are both used in conjunction with each other,bined to create what can only be defined as a God Power. But that faithless Huangfu family is obscene. They stole Heavenly Go from us and altered it so it would no longer bepatible with Seven Twists."


    "Heavenly Go has its own Qi Gong and Seven Twists has its own Qi Gong? How can they bebined together? Do you think I was born yesterday? Do you think you can fool me again?" Han Sen coldly snapped.


    "Brother Han, why would I lie to you? Heavenly Go is the first part of thisbo. You need to learn Heavenly Go before you learn Seven Twists. Do that, and you will be the strongest person to tread this world. It is the mightiest skill across all recorded history. Without Heavenly Go, our family can only learn the second half. So, Seven Twists is only 70%plete. With the base of Heavenly Go, you would be shocking to all who crossed your path."

 Chapter 639: Aero Skill

    Chapter 639: Aero Skill


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother Han, I have already told you everything. Fix me, quick!" Chen Ran begged.


    "Old Chen, I really would like to fix you and set you free. But in addition to not telling me the truth, you are trying to kill me." Han Sen looked at Chen Ran sighed.


    Chen Ran¡¯s faced changed and he said, "Brother Han, why would you say something like that? I am telling you the truth; there is no lie. And for me to be in such a position, how could I possible try to kill you?"


    "After the entrance, I am supposed to go up nine tiers, not down," Han Sen coldly said.


    Chen Ran¡¯s face changed, but he still insisted that he had told the truth. "Howe? I have always learnt by going down nine tiers, ever since I was a kid."


    "After the jade door, I should go left and then head up. The defense bad should be three, not nine. Should I go on?" Han Sen squinted his eyes while looking at Chen Ran.


    "Impossible. Impossible! Did that Zhu Ting... no... Zhu Ting shouldn¡¯t know the real Seven Twists... you... you..." Chen Ran¡¯s face looked at Han Sen as if he had just seen a ghost.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the Chen family who knew how to perform Seven Twists. Those that did were afraid of outsiders learning the skill. That was why most students were only taught Three Twists instead of the original,plete variant.


    In addition to Three Twists, they were also given false, filler-skills to change coreponents of the art. Even a master-ss person, had they not seen Seven Twists performed in its entirety, would not be able to tell the difference.


    If people were being taught the fake Seven Twists, the differences were so minor they¡¯d believe it was indeed the real thing.


    But if you continued to practice it, you could be mildly paralyzed, and in extreme cases, end up dead.


    Chen Ran could not understand how Han Sen already knew the real Seven Twists.


    "I have given you far more chances than you are worthy of, but still, you haven¡¯t said an honest word to me." Han Sen raised his peacock crossbow and took aim at Chen Ran.


    "No... don¡¯t kill me... I can¡¯t die... I can¡¯t die..."


    Pang!


    Chen Ran¡¯s eyes opened with a look of utter despair cast across his face. A bolt had blown a hole through his head.


    "People like you, enemies of mine; I don¡¯t feel safe leaving you alive." Han Sen returned his peacock crossbow. He didn¡¯t want to let Chen Ran go in the first ce.


    Han Sen burnt Chen Ran¡¯s corpse as he initially nned to, retrieved his bolts, and continued his journey back to the Icefield.


    Although he already had Seven Twists, he would need Heavenly Go as a base. Otherwise, he¡¯d have to start from scratch.


    Although Han Sen had stolen Heavenly Go from Queen, he¡¯d have to learn it in its entirety from the source Qi Gong. And that would take a long time.


    Han Sen was already in the midst of learning Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin, so he didn¡¯t really have enough time to spare to practice another Qi Gong.


    "I wonder if I can use the Dongxuan Sutra to rece Heavenly Go? After all, certain techniques of the Dongxuan Sutra aren¡¯t all that different to Heavenly Go. But I¡¯m not sure if the Dongxuan Sutra can wholly rece Heavenly Go." Under the silver fox¡¯s protection, Han Sen¡¯s journey was almost too tame. That was why, with his thoughts free, he wondered if he could use Dongxuan Sutra for the base of Seven Twists.


    The results of his attempts were better than he thought. Han Sen had noticed, ever since he stole Heavenly Go from Queen, he could use Dongxuan Sutra to simte the skill. He could even simte Seven Twists.


    But that did not mean Han Sen had really learnt Heavenly Go and Seven Twists in their original form; he was just simting them through the Dongxuan Sutra. And that still meant he was, at his core, using Dongxuan Sutra.


    But for Han Sen, that was already enough.


    When Heavenly Go and Seven Twists werebined together, Han Sen was able to fathom the terrible power such abination could yield.


    The original Seven Twists included, as the title suggested, seven airborne twists. Butbined with Heavenly Go, the move wasn¡¯t quite so simple.


    With both of these together, he would not need wings to soar the skies in flight. And this was something only a handful of surpassers were capable of.


    He could do it straight away if hebined Heavenly Go and Seven Twists, but he¡¯d need enough energy. Provided he had enough, he could fly through the air as free as a bird.


    Seven Twists would no longer be borrowing the strength of the air seven times, it¡¯d be far more.


    Chen Ran said you could fly for thousands of miles, but that was clearly an exaggeration. For airborne battles, however, it was something that would prove incredibly useful.


    But flying required a lot of fitness and a lot of energy. Han Sen hated the fact that his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s progress was so slow, and he had no idea when he could unlock its first gene lock.


    He could use Dongxuan Sutra to simte the Aero flying skill, but it would onlyst fifteen minutes.


    But even that was a scary thing, because it was entirely different than using a beast soul. This was the true power of flight, and it would allow for theplete freedom of his body to do what it wished, just as efficiently as it could on the ground.


    Han Sen was so excited at the prospect, he continued to practice it on his way.


    Heavenly Go¡¯s formation was t, butbined with Seven Twists, it became a three-dimensional formation with increased power. While this was quite the boon, it also required a user powerful enough to use it.


    With the silver fox protecting him on his way, and the map he had received from Huangfu Pingqing, Han Sen arrived on the other side of the Devil¡¯s Mountain safely.


    This whole area belonged to a man called Lu Hui. Han Sen had heard that this man was the Captain of the Blueblood Special Force and the Blueblood Reserve Force. To be such a captain meant he had to be quite a special person.


    There were three royal shelters that were all under the control of Lu Hui. He was the boss of this area, and even though there existed another boss to the north, no one could dare to challenge him here. This was his domain.


    Han Sen once asked around about Lu Hui¡¯s power, and the answers he received were quite shocking. Every one of Lu Hui¡¯s men were incredibly strong, far stronger than an average soldier of the Icefield.


    Han Sen was lucky to have the Devil¡¯s Mountain separating his domain from Lu Hui¡¯s. Otherwise, defending the Icefield from either Lu Hui or the northern boss would be a near-futile endeavor.


    Han Sen followed the path Thunder Devil once took, and it wasn¡¯t long before he caught sight of a giant floating ind in the skies above the Icefield.


    There were many flying creatures soaring to and fro around the mystery ind, as if they were devils searching for their next hapless victims.

 Chapter 640: Shelter of the Mystery Island

    Chapter 640: Shelter of the Mystery Ind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Back at the royal shelter, Han Sen asked to see Yang Manli for a report on recent happenings during his absence.


    Because very few people owned high-ss wings, Yang Manli was off having a quick look at the Mystery Ind. They hadn¡¯t attacked the royal shelter there yet, due to theirck of the necessary strength.


    There were many creatures flying down from that ce, however, which had resulted in a few casualties across the ice fields. But fortunately, they had managed to kill a good number of the beasts that had caused trouble for them.


    Right now, the humans that were too weak to fight were under curfew and prohibited from leaving the shelter. Elites who went out to hunt had to do so inrge parties, in fear of being attacked by the rogue flying monsters.


    As for the royal shelter on the Mystery Ind, not much was known. No one had dared to venture near it, so it was not known what the spirit inside looked like.


    Yang Manli and a few of her trusted allies were now near it, and they watched many big flying creatures circle around the spirit shelter. Following thistest reconnaissance, they decided to return.


    "Let¡¯s discuss how we n to deal with the royal shelter at ater date; for now, you should rest." Han Sen knew discussions were pointless. With the weakened forces of the ice fields, and theck of evolvers that could fly, attacking the royal shelter would be futile no matter how many conversations were held.


    Although it was a bit of a waste, Han Sen could only bring the silver fox there with him. The greatest chance of conquering the ce would be to fly up there by himself, fox in hand, venture to the spirit hall, and kill the spirit residing there.


    But that would still be a near-impossible task. If the spirit in the royal shelter flew away, it¡¯d still be around the ice fields providing many resources.


    "Boss, did you kill Chen Ran?" After everyone left, Zhu Ting stayed and asked Han Sen with a low tone of voice and a droopy face.


    "I don¡¯t know." Han Sen did not admit it or deny it.


    There was no point in denying it. Even if Chen Ran¡¯s people had not run off, there were still many people who knew he wasing after Han Sen. The most likely conclusion of what transpired would have still been the same.


    But Han Sen was not willing to admit it, no matter what people thought. Besides, no one had seen Han Sen kill Chen Ran, and his body had already been cremated.


    Zhu Ting, with a conflicted expression, looked at Han Sen and said, "Chen Ran was one of the few elders in the Chen family. He was a scarily powerful evolver and evil of heart. His passing at your hands would be a great shock to the Chen family. They won¡¯t dare trouble you here, in the safety of a shelter¡¯s walls, but out there? In the wild? You should be wary."


    "I didn¡¯t kill him. Even if I did, would they dare to kill a member of the Alliance?" Han Sen was not afraid of the Chen family.


    Han Sen was a member of the Special Security Operations Team and had since be leader of the ice fields. No matter how powerful the Chen family was, killing Han Sen was impossible.


    "It may be difficult for them to deal with you, on a surface level, but you know them. There is much strife between members of the Chen family. While others are partial to doing it, many do not wish to offend the Jin and Qin families." After a brief pause, Zhu Ting continued, saying, "But Chen Ran had a real brother. He is a surpasser, and a powerful figure of the Chen family. He is the sort who is keen on the prospect of revenge. If he can¡¯t kill you publicly, there are many other ways he could go about it."


    "Give me an example," Han Sen said.


    "I¡¯m not sure of any method he might try, but I just want you to be careful, that¡¯s all." Zhu Ting shook his head.


    "You are from the Chen family; are you not afraid or upset that I killed Chen Ran?" Han Sen gave Zhu Ting a strange look.


    Zhu Ting wore a wry smile, and he said, "I am nobody to them. I am just a faceless bastard to a family who has plenty of children and grandchildren of their own to take care of. A bastard can never be treated on the same level. Do you know why I had to learn Deadly Perfume?"


    Han Sen watched Zhu Ting intently, allowing him to exin.


    "The Chen family owned a country during a certain¡¯s era. It was ruled as a monarchy. Since time immemorial, kings have been subject to many assassination attempts. Many are killed by poison; that is why there are designated food testers. They taste the food, to confirm there are no poisons within. Deadly Perfume was taught to the people who performed that task. If what they consumed contained poison, their body would release a perfume. If the poison wasn¡¯t too strong, the tester could live due to the teachings of Deadly Perfume. If the poison was too much for the defense provided by Deadly Perfume, the tester would end up dead."


    "Deadly Perfume is quite powerful; few poisons can breach its protection. Isn¡¯t that right?" Han Sen asked.


    Zhu Ting shook his head and said, "Poisons used to kill kings are never so simple. The reason Deadly Perfume was so powerful is because of how often these incidents urred. Every time a new poison was discovered, Deadly Perfume would be altered and improved to defend against it. Across the countless generations Deadly Perfume has existed, heaven knows how many deaths were sustained to bring it to where it is today."


    "Only the servants of the Chen family can learn Deadly Perfume, where only real members of the Chen family can learn the exclusive Qi Gong Seven Twists. Do you still think I am considered a Chen?"


    Zhu Ting sighed and proceeded to say, "Chen Jiu Lingmanded me to find a way in which I might kill you. But I know there is no way for me to do that. I cannot return with my mission iplete and so, I will never return to the Chen family. I can only remain hidden in this shelter, never again venturing beyond its walls."


    "You stay here, then. As long as you are on the ice fields, and even if members of the Chen family do show up, they won¡¯t be able toy a finger on one hair on your head," Han Sen sympathetically said, secretly unsure whether or not this was a ploy of Zhu Ting. Was he being truthful? Han Sen did not know. But having Zhu Ting on his side was more useful than not. For now, he could continue working for Han Sen, while beingforted at the same time.


    After Zhu Ting left the room, Han Sen departed the shelter. He found a ce where there was no one around, summoned his wings, and flew up towards the Mystery Ind with the silver fox in hand.


    With the silver fox near, the flying creatures did not venture close and his passage to the Mystery Ind was unhindered.


    This Mystery Ind was farrger than the one he saw in the First Shelter. You could see from afar a ck metal shelter in the middle of it, like some crouching goliath.


    It was far smaller than the royal shelter that had belonged to Princess Yinyang, and swathes of horrific beasts circled the skies around it. He could tell this spirit shelter was far stronger than the previous one he had striven to conquer.


    But the creatures were merely set dressings to Han Sen, right now. Holding the silver fox, Han Sen proceeded onwards as the hordes of creatures parted to provide a path. Upon reaching the front gate, he walked inside.


    Perhaps it was because this shelter was on a floating isle, but every creature that popted this ind had the ability to fly.


    There were giant birds, tigers with wings, creatures with four wings, and even a giant snake that writhed its way across the rooftops had a pair.

 Chapter 641: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 641: Misunderstanding


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen entered the menacing metal shelter. All of a sudden, he saw a dark figure fly across the Mystery Ind. He furrowed his brows and called aloud, "I have already issued amand prohibiting ess to the Mystery Ind. Who has disobeyed my orders ande?"


    Standing on the high wall of the metal shelter, Han Sen noticed it was the figure of a man that was nearing. He did not have a pet like the silver fox by his side, and he was being chased by a host of monsters.


    He was fighting his way through the hordes of creature, bones and blood paving his wake. No monster could hinder his approach, and he wasing directly for the metal shelter.


    Han Sen caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s face, which was unknown to him. He had ck hair and ck armor, his eyes were pretty, and a copper sword gleamed in his hand. His finesse with the sword was remarkable and each swipe of the sword was intimidating to watch.


    "Strange. Howe I have never seen this man in the ice fields before?" Han Sen was positive he had never seen this person on the ice fields before. With sword skills like that, he would have recognized him with ease.


    The man rushed near, and when he saw Han Sen standing atop the high wall, his expression was puzzled.


    Han Sen stood on the wall of the spirit shelter without a single creature around him. A silver fox rested gracefully on his shoulders. The two looked like a spirit themselves.


    And that¡¯s what the man believed Han Sen to be. Without prior warning, the man began swinging his sword towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned, not sure what was wrong with the stranger. Without saying a word, he had cast a powerful skill and was attempting to assault him.


    Wind streams trailed behind the sword as it soared through the air with a frightening velocity. With such power, this man had most likely opened his gene lock.


    As Han Sen watched hime, he was positive this man had decided to steal the shelter away from him. He would notply with his brutish introduction, and so Han Sen decided to engage the man inbat.


    Wang Yuhang was shocked as the fight began. He had been in the Second Shelter for over a decade and had sieged many royal shelters and battled many royal spirits in that time.


    After he managed to unlock his gene lock, he had never gone against an opponent that rivalled his own talent. Within two seconds, two long swords wereing down on him wildly and he could not gain an advantage.


    He had never been in such a situation before, for he did not think royal spirits could be so powerful.


    Han Sen believed his opponent was quite powerful, too. He was using his Dual sword skill to the best of his abilities, and while it may have suppressed histest opponent for the time being, he¡¯d need to do more if he sought victory.


    The opponent was not just dexterous with the sword, but also profoundly capable in a variety of ways. He looked like a genius, who hailed from a big family. Han Sen feared that he might even be stronger than Xue Yi Kuang.


    "I have no quarrel with you. Even if ownership of the royal shelter is your goal, killing me is hardly necessary." Han Sen was preparing to use his peacock crossbow to kill his attacker. Thest thing he wanted right now was entanglement with another fighter, so he decided to test his resolve through dialogue first.


    "You aren¡¯t a spirit?" When Wang Yuhang heard what Han Sen said, he was surprised. Quickly, he returned his weapons and looked upon Han Sen¡¯s face in disbelief.


    "How could you mistake me for a spirit? Have you ever seen a spirit like this before?" Han Sen breathed a sigh of relief, but he never expected his opponent to believe he was a spirit.


    Wang Yuhang observed Han Sen for a little while longer and then approached to hold his fists together and bow. He said, "I apologize. I did not mean to offend you, my friend. I looked upon you as you stood atop the high wall. The creatures encircled you, not daring to approach in fear. With your gracious looks, you being the ruler of this ce was a natural assumption of mine. Or so I thought. Looks can be deceiving! But again, I must apologize for the skipping of formalities, so perhaps we can start over. Might I know your name?"


    Han Sen reviewed his exnation and thought that it made sense. With a wry smile he responded, "I am Han Sen. Out here in the ice fields, I can only presume you have heard of me."


    "You are Han Sen?" Wang Yuhang looked even more surprised. With a look of greater disbelief, he had to ask, "You are the Han Sen that graduated from ckhark Military Academy?"


    "Assuming ckhark Military Academy did not have a second Han Sen, then yes, that would be me," Han Sen jovially responded.


    "How is this possible? You have only been in the Second Shelter for just over a year, and yet, you have already unlocked your gene lock. Pray, tell me how you aplished such a praise-worthy feat!" Upon hearing what Han Sen told him, Wang Yuhang was no longer confused. Instead, he was now merely rattled with surprise.


    "I like to chalk it up to natural talent." Han Sen touched his nose, starting to feel like every Tom, Dick, and Harry knew about his brief, one year tenure in the Second Shelter.


    Wang Yuhang froze for a moment, but after a while, started saying, "For one to open their gene lock in one year is not something the mere talented are capable of. Nay, such an aplished deed is reserved for those that hail from the realm of the super talented."


    After another brief silence, Wang Yuhang self-mockingly proceeded to say, "My name is Wang Yuhang. I am Wang Mengmeng¡¯s uncle. Before I embarked upon the adventure that led me here, to the ice fields, Wang Mengmeng rmended that I seek you out and see if there was aught you required assistance with. Now, clearly, do I see that there is not."


    "You are Mengmeng¡¯s uncle?" It was now Han Sen¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    "I am her uncle, yes; twenty years her senior, as a matter of fact." Wang Yuhang smiled and continued to say, "If you would prefer it, feel free to refer to me as Little Uncle just as she does. If uncle does not sound appropriate, then how about Big Brother Wang? Either of those will do."


    "I will stick to Little Uncle, Little Uncle. Else, I am unsure how I would tell Mengmeng about our meeting here today." Han Sen coughed. This man was twenty years older than her but still spoke as if he were young. What a man.


    "Seeing as we are now formally acquainted with one another, I won¡¯t beat around the bush; we¡¯ll venture inside this ce together. He who deals the final strike to a creature will get to keep the body, but no matter what, ownership of this shelter will be yours," Wang Yuhang said.


    "Little Uncle, you should go inside by yourself. I believe it would be inconvenient for us to go inside together," Han Sen suggested.


    "Excuse me? Little Han, are you issuing me a handicap?" Wang Yuhang smiled.


    Han Sen pointed at the fox on his shoulder, and as he did so, he said, "This pet I have has a special power. For as long as it is with me, even monsters that lurk below the ckest waves of the sea will steer clear of me. If we go in together, I fear we won¡¯t be able to obtain any kills."


    "A pet such as this truly exists? My oh my, that is remarkable!" Wang Yuhang, with another look of shock, peered intently at the silver fox. But at least now he understood why all the creatures were staying away from Han Sen.


    "What a wonderful creature; it brims with a delectable power. With this fox in tow, does that not enable you easy passage to the inner-sanctum of any spirit shelter? You could own any spirit shelter you desired, with this little thing," Wang Yuhang wondered.


    "This ability only works against creatures, unfortunately. The spirits have to be dealt with manually," Han Sen told him, not feeling the need to hide any of this information.


    "Well, that¡¯s good enough for me. Come on, let us venture inside. Perhaps you can show me what it¡¯s got?" Wang Yuhang tugged at Han Sen¡¯s sleeves, leading him inside the metal shelter.


    Like usual, no creature dared toe close, and without any hindrances, they found their way into the spirit hall with little to no trouble. This amazed Wang Yuhang.


    "A most powerful pet, indeed." Wang Yuhang was not interested in the spirit, and only continued to stare at the silver fox. It looked as if he really wanted one for himself.


    Han Sen gazed at the spirit in front of him, and this brought a great joy to his heart.

 Chapter 642: Empty Spirit Princess

    Chapter 642: Empty Spirit Princess


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was a female spirit. She was d in chiffon armor, which highlighted her pair of gorgeous legs. She had sharp ears and a pair of wings on her back, shaped like those of a butterfly. Her eyes were purple, like little amethysts. The spirit was beautiful like an elf.


    When Wang Yuhang turned to look at the elf-like spirit, he presented a wry smile and said, "Only now do I regret the opportunity that was given, to try to tackle this ce alone. Would I have beaten her, this stunning spirit might have been mine."


    "If Little Uncle is interested in a littlepetition, how about we both go now and see who first achieves ownership of the spirit." Han Sen smiled.


    "Nay, the Wang family does not disregard what they have already stated. This one is all you, Little Han." Wang Yuhang waved his hand as he talked.


    Han Sen did not wait around. Immediately, he ran directly into the center of the spirit hall. The spirit watched Han Sene at her, and without any hesitation, rushed to meet him.


    The creatures had all fallen back, so it was just the spirit left, willing to fight to the bitter end.


    Han Sen preferred not tangling with her himself, so he summoned Princess Yin and Princess Yang. He let them deal with the spirit, while he went on, racing towards the spirit statue.


    "Holy smokes! Twin-beauty spirits?!" When Wang Yuhang saw the Yin Princess and Yang Princess, his eyes went wider than those of a bull, and his mouth dropped open.


    The elf spirit wanted to go after Han Sen but found herself suitably suppressed by the Twin Spirit that had been loosed upon her. Quickly, Han Sen reached the spirit statue and snatched the spirit stone from its forehead.


    "I, Empty Spirit, am willing to submit and offer absolute loyalty to a new master. I will be a faithful servant from now until eternity." The elf-like spirit gave up the fight, knelt before Han Sen, and spoke her vow.


    Wang Yuhang froze up after witnessing it. He just stood there, watching Han Sen effortlessly ce the spirit stone onto the Empty Spirit Princess¡¯s forehead. In a blinding light birthed from the stone, the Empty Spirit Princess disappeared from sight.


    "Little Han... nay, for I should say, Brother Han... you are incredible. How did you aplish that? I can only surmise there may be a thing or two you can teach me. I have been attempting to earn a sexy, princess-ss spirit for myself and have never been able to." Wang Yuhang approached, cing his hand on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. His face was beaming with happiness, and the look of a mature elder quickly dissipated.


    "It¡¯s all down to luck," Han Sen said.


    "Luck is a fickle mistress. I pray for good fortune every day, and especially before I assault a royal shelter. I¡¯ll even shower before that, as well. But every spirit I have encountered so far has chosen to self-destruct when given the spirit stone." Wang Yuhang¡¯s face looked disheartened.


    "Little Uncle, I am regretfully unable to help you with that." Han Sen gave him a face that looked like he wanted to help, but due to the circumstances, could not.


    "For truth? Then, perhaps you can teach me of a finer way I may ensure a capture? Or perhaps, if you were willing to sell one of your spirits, I would most certainly be willing to buy." Wang Yuhang almost had saliva drooling from the corners of his mouth as he made the suggestion. His eyes continued to drift towards Princess Yin and Princess Yang. He almost seemed obsessed with the need for one, and he continued his dialogue, saying, "You can sell me as many as you¡¯d like; money is of no concern to me."


    "Little Uncle, how about this? The next time you locate a spirit you would like, call me. I will help you get the spirit stone. With my luck, there is a 90% chance I will be able to obtain it for you." Han Sen then quickly returned Princess Yin and Princess Yang.


    Han Sen had spent a long time trying to defeat and obtain the Twin Spirit, so he would never contemte selling them. Furthermore, he often called upon them both to massage his shoulders and make him feel good. Plus, with the Crystal Pce being so big, the services of Yin and Yang were of great help to the Snow-Lady in keeping it operational. Han Sen felt it was undermanned as it was, so he didn¡¯t want to sell them even if he could.


    "That works for me. In that case, my future happiness rests firmly upon your shoulders." Wang Yuhang licked his lips, and the way he held himself looked as if he was trying to hide his disappointment at not being able to purchase the Twin Spirit.


    But Wang Yuhang wasforted by Han Sen¡¯s willingness to help him with a spirit stone, the next time he located a spirit he wanted. After witnessing the Yin and Yang Princesses in action, and watching Han Sen im fealty from the Empty Princess, Wang Yuhang regarded him as some sort of lucky goddess. Repeatedly, he grabbed his hand and wished for greater fortune, not letting go.


    "Ahem, Little Uncle, what year is this? y your superstitious beliefs for one minute." Han Sen felt it strange to have his hand vigorously shaken and almost worshipped by such a big man.


    "Little Han, you are young, yet you are a repeated recipient of good fortune. You do not know the pains of someone who must live their life as a thrall to the nasty pangs of unluckiness. I will let you know that your big brother ¨C that would be me ¨C is such a thrall. This ill fortune has gued my lifetime, extending all the way back to my school days, when we separated seats in our ssrooms. There were twenty-five boys and twenty-three girls in my year. Traditionally, one boy and one girl would share a desk. But the two additional boys would have to sit together, and as luck would have had it, I was one of those boys. I never sat next to a girl once during my time growing up."


    After Wang Yuhang recited his tragic school time story, tears welled up in his eyes. But Han Sen couldn¡¯t say anything before he continued talking. "And when we yed games, I¡¯d always be grouped with a boy. And my desk partner was frequently absent, too, which meant I had to spend many days grouped with my teacher. You don¡¯t know my pain, brother! You don¡¯t know my pain!"


    "And after leaving school, growing up, I never once won the lottery. I have never won a card game. If I go to hunt small monsters, I can guarantee you I will somehow summon a stampede of vicious, hungry, big bloodthirsty monsters. When I kill creatures, I never receive their beast souls. When I get a spirit stone, services of the spirit are never offered. I previously epted my fate for that which it was... until today. After meeting you, I know I have located my savior." Wang Yuhang was dribbling snot and tears, as he vigorously stroked Han Sen¡¯s hand. It was like he had been single for thirty years and was now meeting a woman that was willing to give him the time of day.


    "Uh... Little Uncle? I just remembered I have some... uh, business that I must attend to... away from here. How about we continue this discussion another time?" Han Sen felt awkward.


    Wang Yuhang was a person who was super-duper unlucky. Han Sen thought he should be as far removed from him as possible, lest his own luck be poisoned by his proximity.


    But Wang Yuhang was still tightly gripping his hand, as if he¡¯d found a soulmate. He looked eager to ry to Han Sen his entire life story.


    Han Sen tugged and pulled his hand back a few times, but Wang Yuhang did not budge.


    Roar!


    All of a sudden, a loud roar shook the ground. Han Sen felt a buzzing noise in his head, and he almost fell over.


    "Oh no!" Han Sen¡¯s face changed. Not only he had sensed the danger, but the silver fox, too. It hissed and growled as it looked around in rm.


    Han Sen quickly exited the spirit hall. Wang Yuhang was shaken from his miserable daze and followed him closely.


    They both looked to the skies. What they saw petrified them.


    After Han Sen collected the spirit, the creatures of the ind had all left. But one remained in the darkened sky. It broke through the clouds, heading directly to Mystery Ind.


    The skies burned a fiery red and the atmosphere of terror was enough to suffocate a person. A secondter, the scary shadow crashnded in the metal shelter, shaking the entire ind. Twenty meters away from them, a monster with eyes of fire stared them down.

 Chapter 643: T-Rex Approaching

    Chapter 643: T-Rex Approaching


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The creature looked like a tyrannosaurus rex. It had leathery red scales shielding its entire body, and four wings wreathed in fire. A spiral horn protruded from its head, and fire writhed out of its nose.


    Its eyes, as big as wagon wheels, had licks of me inside the pupils, and it stared at Han Sen and Wang Yuhang. It breathed out smoke from its mouth, which looked like the gaping maw of a volcano.


    "Split up. You go left, I go right," Han Sen quickly shouted, before dashing off.


    The creature was intimidatinglyrge. Han Sen thought to draw his crossbow and fire a bolt, but even if it pierced the fiend¡¯s thick scales, he feared it would only hit it with the power of a toothpick.


    Wang Yuhang heard what he was told and ran off to the left. He heard the creature roar, and a geyser of fire shot out from its mouth. It engulfed the spirit hall in fire, and the structure immediately began copsing under the scorching heat.


    Roar!


    The creature that looked like a T-rex immediately took off after Wang Yuhang. Not wanting to be dinosaur chow, Wang Yuhang ran as fast as his legs could carry him, yelling. He looked like a pitiable fellow, with a T-rex gnashing at his heels.


    The clothes on his body were tickled by the mes that escaped the creature¡¯s mouth, setting them on fire, which made Wang Yuhang begin calling out.


    Han Sen was running like the wind, and he thought to himself, "You really are unlucky. The monster picked you, even though I approached it first. I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen." As he was talking to himself, Han Sen managed to exit the metal shelter and had a clear shot of escaping the Mystery Ind.


    But all he could hear were the repeated screams from Wang Yuhang, who was continuing to be pursued by the T-rex. It didn¡¯t seem likely he was going to escape without Han Sen¡¯s intervention.


    "I don¡¯t care. We only just met; I barely know the fellow," Han Sen¡¯s mind stated, while his legs stood firmly, refusing to depart.


    Although Wang Yuhang was unlucky, he was not a bad person by any means. Furthermore, he was Wang Mengmeng¡¯s uncle. Han Sen knew how guilty he might be, if he were to leave him behind in such a heartless fashion.


    "But he¡¯s so unlucky. Even if I do save his life, he¡¯ll probably end up dead due to a simr misfortune sometime in the future." Han Sen spoke this out, but immediately after, bit down on his teeth. He hissed, turned around, and ran back into the zing inferno.


    If Wang Yuhang ran alongside him, bringing the monster with him, he wouldn¡¯t have had these second thoughts.


    Wang Yuhang was well aware of his own misfortune, but despite that, he heeded Han Sen¡¯s instruction to run in the opposite direction, pulling the monster with him. He was a good, honest man.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll do my part, but I won¡¯t risk any more than I have to, to try to save him. He¡¯ll still have to put in the effort." Han Sen drew his peacock crossbow and loaded it with a raven feather bolt. Then, he began to approach the rampaging monster.


    The whole Mystery Ind was aze, and the mes that the T-rex breathed were enough to melt the sturdy metal structures thatposed the shelter. It ran really fast, too. Wang Yuhang was unable to shake the creature, and his body had suffered a few bad burns. There were fiery holes in his clothes and his hair was singed.


    But Wang Yuhang, despite his unluckiness, was a powerful warrior. Although he looked to be in a sorry state, he had managed to outpace the lunatic T-rex for a good while without suffering any injuries. He looked pitiable, sure, but they were minor wounds and nothing that could not be quickly remedied.


    Han Sen was not a reckless person, so he wanted to survey the area and approach the situation in as safely as possible. He didn¡¯t want to charge in like a buffoon, so he gauged the events from a good distance away.


    Observing the pursuit made Han Sen really take notice of how unlucky Wang Yuhang was. He didn¡¯t know how or why the T-rex was so determined to catch him. It was as if it had been locked-on, and nothing seemed to sway its desire to incinerate the running man.


    "This guy excels at being a party tank. He pulls all the aggro with no effort!" Han Sen continued to watch from afar and sighed.


    After a period of observation, Han Sen could not espy any weak spots on the creature. Its whole body was covered in red scales, and he could immediately tell how difficult it would be to prate them.


    Even though the creature was fast, it was pretty slow in terms of super creatures. While the raven was unfairly fast, this T-rex was much slower than even the red-cloud donkey.


    "With this speed, there should surely be no fear of it catching up to me. Hmm, let¡¯s see if I can get its attention." Han Sen was standing on the rooftop of a pce in the shelter. He raised his crossbow and took aim at the T-rex. As soon as he had a clear shot at the monster¡¯s eye, he would pull the trigger.


    Pang!


    Han Sen fired the raven bolt across a distance of fifty meters. His aim was impable, and it seemed to be a guaranteed hit on the T-rex. But right before it skewered the monster¡¯s eyeball, the creature blinked to shield its eye.


    Dong!


    The bolt did go in, but the monster¡¯s eyelid was thick. The bolt remained lodged in it, not dealing damage to the actual eye itself.


    The T-rex¡¯s eyelid did not have any scales, and it was evidently weaker than the rest of the body. The creature was knocked back. It roared in pain and looked at Han Sen from across the battlefield.


    Han Sen started running, and the T-rex took off after him. He felt as if a giant methrower was pulling up behind his bottom, getting closer and closer. The air around him was getting hotter, and the soft fabric of his clothes looked ready to burst into mes.


    "Brother Han, you are a remarkable example of a human being. Your charity is boundless. I almost knew it for a fact that you would not abandon me to the grisly maws of that ferocious monster!" Wang Yuhang was touched by the gesture and sung his words of praise from across the battleground.


    "I¡¯m not a nice man," Han Sen responded. "See if you can draw its attention once more; I need to see if I can get a few more hits on its eye. With some luck ¨C my luck ¨C we can bring an end to this wretched thing."


    "It is my pleasure to be of aid." Wang Yuhang did not dy in his agreement to act.


    Han Sen expected Wang Yuhang to summon a bow, or at least a spear to throw at the monster to regain its attention.


    But randomly, Wang Yuhang merely scrambled to pick up a piece of metal from the smoldering metal shelter, and threw it at the monster.


    Pang!


    The metal piece plonked against the T-rex¡¯s shiny red scales. The damage dealt equated to that of a tickle.


    But that was all it took to garner its attention and pull it away from Han Sen. The monster turned to look at Wang Yuhang and took off after him once more.


    "This way, you dumb doggie. I¡¯m over here. Chase me; I taste delightful!" Wang Yuhang called at the T-rex. He even turned around, bent over, and mooned the T-rex, clobbering his own butt cheeks to get it to follow. He yelled, "Thick pork rind here;e get your free sample!"


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s clothes were mostly in cinders, and Han Sen could see much of his posterior. He danced and pped his own bottom like a pair of bongos, as Han Sen simply sighed, failing toprehend the situation in which he found himself.


    Han Sen looked on hopelessly. He thought to himself, "Is this guy stupid? All he has to do is attract the T-rex; is any of that necessary? Can¡¯t he just hit it and run?"


    The T-rex was incredibly angry, however. It roared to the sky, then brought down a geyser of mes on Wang Yuhang.


    Half on fire, Wang Yuhang took off running like a lunatic, with the T-rex back on his heels.


    "Damn, at least it worked well." Han Sen watched with wide eyes, thinking Wang Yuhang had really turned his opinion on him around.


    "Brother Han, I beg that you hasten your move. I am being roasted alive!" Wang Yuhang was running as fast as he could, as his hands tried to pat down the mes that were incinerating his bottom.


    "Hold on, Little Uncle." Han Sen raised his peacock crossbow and took aim at the T-rex¡¯s eye once more.

 Chapter 644: Killing the T-Rex

    Chapter 644: Killing the T-Rex


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Pang!


    Han Sen fired the bolt at the T-rex¡¯s eyelid once more, but again it blinked and the bolt couldn¡¯t pierce through it entirely.


    But exceeding Han Sen¡¯s expectations, Wang Yuhang immediately picked up more pieces of metal to lob at the monster, all the while shouting and screaming. The T-rex only looked at Han Sen for one second before resuming its chase of Wang Yuhang.


    "Little Uncle, that¡¯s right! You can do it. I have faith in you!" Han Sen couldn¡¯t fathom the sordid deeds Wang Yuhang must havemitted in a past life to be given such bad luck in this one. The aggro he could pull, with such little effort, was astonishing.


    And now, with Wang Yuhang subject to the T-rex¡¯s pursuit once more, Han Sen got back to searching for the perfect chance of striking the T-rex¡¯s eye.


    Although it wasn¡¯t quick on its feet, the reactions of this super creature weren¡¯t too slow. Even with Han Sen taking his best possible shot, the creature always caught the bolts with its eyelid.


    Some bolts were dodged outright by the T-rex, deflected off its scales. Trying to prate anywhere else on its body was a futile endeavor, for all the bolts would do was leave a little white scratch mark before pinging off to the ground.


    Wang Yuhang, at this point, was only barely managing to keep himself together. The mes that engulfed much of his body, leaving behind a multitude of nasty burns, were starting to take a toll on him.


    "Brother Han, I am reaching the end of my tether! If you are to y this over-sized doggie, I rmend doing it soon!" Wang Yuhang was crying as he ran.


    "Little Uncle, please, hold on just a little bit longer!" As Han Sen spoke, he had his crossbow raised, preparing to take another shot at the T-rex¡¯s eye.


    A dozen bolts were already lodged in its eyelids like a bar room dartboard. None had managed to pierce through and scrape its actual eyeball.


    Pang!


    Another bolt fired, from a much closer distance this time. He expected this shot to strike its eye, but the eyelid blocked it once more.


    When Han Sen reached for his quiver again, he was overwhelmed with dread to notice it was empty. They had all been fired, with no damage having been dealt to the beast that had assaulted them.


    "Brave men must shoulder the greatest of deeds. Cowards? Nothing. I¡¯m going in!" Han Sen knew the bolts were fairly well-lodged in the monster¡¯s eyelids and thought this would be his only chance. So he took off running towards the monster.


    Killing the monster was not his priority right now. He wasn¡¯t doing this for himself. He knew if he let the monster im this ce for itself, it would only be a matter of time before it chose to wreak havoc on the ice fields far below. Homes and shelters would be burnt to ash, and people would undoubtedly be eaten whenever it fancied a snack.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to risk leaving the beast alive. He had exhausted one of his greatest chances of killing it already, so he wanted to push a little further. And even if he could not kill it, he¡¯d at least deal as much damage as he could before retreat.


    He cast Long Live and Jade-Sun Force. His arms were imbued with a great amount of energy, and the energy generated inside his heart empowered every corner of his body. Han Sen¡¯s body made a clicking sound, as if he was shifting gear, going into overdrive.


    With Wang Yuhang still stealing the spotlight of the T-rex¡¯s attention, Han Sen was able to run beside the creature and effortlessly leap up onto it. Quickly, he pranced to the top of the T-rex¡¯s head.


    The T-rex noticed Han Sen¡¯s presence, and maniacally writhed in a bid to get him off and reach him with its talons.


    Han Sen used Dongxue Sutra to simte Aero. He took flight from off the T-rex and dodged its attack like a strange bird. With a window of opportunity now open for him, he went in and tried to kick the boltden eyelid.


    The T-rex, however, turned around and tried to evade the attack. But as this happened, Han Sen borrowed strength from the air to carry his kick and prepared to batter the eye with his legs seven times.


    The T-rex, failing to dodge the attacks, simply shut its eyelids, thinking it could shield its eyes.


    But this was exactly what Han Sen wanted. He walloped each of his seven kicks firmly into the bolts nted on the monster¡¯s eyelid.


    Han Sen¡¯s legs were like steel sledgehammers. After seven strikes, the bolts were malleted deep into the monster¡¯s squishy eyeball.


    "Roar!" The T-rex sted onest cry to the sky as blood gushed from its ruined eye.


    The raven feather bolts, following Han Sen¡¯s hits, had be imnted deep in the monster¡¯s eye.


    The T-rex squirmed in pain as it tried to open its eye. But when it raised its eyelid, it dragged the bolts up with it, ruining its eye further. Now, more blood cascaded from the extra crevices that were cut into the eyeball.


    Taking advantage of another window of opportunity that had opened for him, Han Sen kicked the beast another seven times. He was using the skill called Seven Kill, which, whenbined with Aero, brought devastating damage upon the monster¡¯s other eye.


    "Roar!" The T-rex¡¯s other eye was now gushing blood. Having lost its visionpletely, the monster iled about in agony.


    Infuriated, the T-rex began shooting geysers of me in all directions. Han Sen could only fly away from it, to avoid being incinerated by the wild mes.


    "Brother Han! That was fine work." Wang Yuhang looked delighted. But just as he said that, he identally walked into the fire being spewed by the T-rex, which had caught on fire once again.


    "Argh!" Wang Yuhang rolled around on the ground like a loon, trying to snuff out the mes. His bottom was as ck as charcoal.


    The T-rex no longer had any vision, and it was in agony. Every time it tried to blink, it dealt itself even greater damage.


    The T-rex¡¯s talons were so long and thick, it couldn¡¯t pull the bolts out of its eyelid, either.


    The longer it went on, the more the T-rex panicked. It pped its four me-wreathed wings in a bid to escape. Han Sen used this time to pick up the bolts that were on the floor. Then he summoned his wings to chase after the T-rex.


    This was the first time he had gotten so close to killing a super creature sinceing to the Second Shelter. Unlike thest time with the Deadeye Peacock, which was basically a killsteal.


    The T-rex iled madly in the sky as it continued shooting fireballs from its mouth. The sky was dark, lit up only by its mes. It was a terrifying spectacle to behold.


    The people down on the ice fields were able to watch the scene unfold, and it frightened those who looked up.


    No one had ever seen such a scary monster in the ice fields before, so this sort of sight was new to them.


    "Look! Someone is chasing after that horrible creature!" someone shouted.


    "Where? Where?!"


    "It¡¯s pretty far off; of course you can¡¯t see it with your eyes. Use a pair of binocrs, old man!"


    In the shelter, technological products were prohibited. But simple viewing items like binocrs or spysses were allowed, as their function was only built through ss.


    Many people brought out their own binocrs to watch the scene unfold with greater rity. They watched as a man chased off a flying T-rex that breathed fire in the sky.


    "Whoa! It¡¯s Leader Han!"


    "Holy smokes! Leader Han is super OP. How has he managed to get such a big scary creature to run away from him in fear?"


    "He is too powerful. Did Leader Han im ownership of the metal shelter up there, too, all by himself?"


    "He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s so good!"


    The people who watched Han Sen chase away the T-rex all reeled in shock and admiration. They thought Han Sen was hunting it down.

 Chapter 645: Bloody Ice Fields

    Chapter 645: Bloody Ice Fields


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although the T-rex had been blinded, it seemed as if it could still distinguish things well. It was able to fly north, towards the ice sea thaty beyond the ice fields.


    Han Sen followed the T-rex, thinking of a way he might bring it down for good. The damage inflicted to its eyes was grievous, but it wasn¡¯t enough to y the beast. Still, the visual impairment boded well for Han Sen¡¯s battle, as the T-rex was no longer the threat it once was.


    "This thing¡¯s vitality is high. It is obviously well-attuned with fire, which means it should be weak to other elements. It would be a difficult fight for a group to take on such a raging beast, but to one or two well-trained elites, it is not as threatening as the raven," Han Sen thought to himself, observing the beast.


    The T-rex resumed spewing fire, but after a few roars, the mes extinguished. Was it running out of fire, or was it just exhausted?


    Han Sen was happy to see this, so he unlocked his gene lock and used Aero to gain momentum and approach the T-rex more efficiently. He waited for the monster to roar once more, and when it did, he fired another raven feather bolt into its open mouth.


    The hardlight string of the crossbow shed quickly,unching the bolt. The power of a super beast soul made the ck feather appear as nothing more than a thin ckser. It was a direct hit in the T-rex¡¯s mouth.


    The T-rex opened its mouth again to roar, cascading blood as it did. The ten bolts Han Sen fired into its mouth must have dealt a crippling amount of damage.


    Whoosh!


    The T-rex started breathing fire once more, and a creepy mixture of blood and me gushed out from its mouth, with the asional ck feather.


    Unfortunately, a few of the raven feathers inside were charred and broken. No longer could they be re-used as bolts or converted into daggers.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed, seeing this. But for killing a super creature, he did not mind the loss as much as he could have.


    The T-rex continued to heave blood from its ravaged mouth, which inked the sea blood red as it soared above. It may have gotten rid of the bolts inside its mouth, but the wounds hadn¡¯t healed and the damage wasn¡¯t going to go away any time soon.


    Han Sen had no metric to effectively gauge how much the T-rex had been damaged, but he did know that super creatures had strong recovery powers. If he allowed the monster to escape, it was only a matter of time before it recovered and perhaps sought vengeance.


    With bolstered resolve, Han Sen gritted his teeth, cast Aero, and kicked the T-rex¡¯s eyelids again.


    Suddenly, the T-rex raised its talons and iled in Han Sen¡¯s direction. They were so fast and big, it was as if the T-rex had summoned all the remaining strength in its body for that one strike.


    It was already toote for Han Sen to dodge, and the talons that wereing his way gave him a shock.


    But with the gene lock open, he didn¡¯t let it affect him. He maintained hisposure and without even thinking, he summoned his golden armor, gargoyle glyph, and peacock crossbow to block the blow.


    Pang!


    When the talons met the peacock crossbow, Han Sen was sent rocketing downwards, shattering ayer of ice on the icy sea. The ssh his body created was massive.


    Han Sen exited the sea coughing blood and shaking from the pain. It felt as if all his organs had been flipped upside down.


    "It¡¯s easy to forget how powerful a super creature can be. Such power is frightening." Han Sen¡¯s heart was shocked. When he opened his mouth, more blood dripped out.


    If he had not used the peacock crossbow to block the initial strike, he feared he would have been torn apart by the sudden blow.


    But after the strike, the T-rex appeared to be even more injured than it had been. It spewed more and more blood down into the sea, coloring it in an inky, dark red haze.


    The T-rex must have really despised Han Sen to not care about its own wounds. With further disregard for its own health, it flew down to finish off Han Sen, who was still reeling from the hit he had just received.


    Han Sen watched the T-rexe down and did not dare fight it face-to-face. He summoned his silver eel and tried to sail away from it.


    But the silver fox on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder suddenly roared with a great ferocity of its own. It seemed to have been infuriated by the damage that had just been dealt to Han Sen, and then it prickled and sparked with silver lightning, as the sound of rumbling thunder resonated from within it. Like a silver bolt of lightning, the silver foxunched itself into the air, striking the T-rex that had sought to pursue them.


    Roar!


    The T-rex cried out in pain as its body began to produce white smoke. It may have hurt, but the T-rex was too strong for the silver fox to deal anysting damage.


    The T-rex then decided to halt its pursuit of Han Sen and focus on its nearer opponent; the silver fox. Breathing out more streams of fire, it tried its best to incinerate the silver fox into dust.


    The silver fox was still in the air, gliding backwards and forwards. It continued to cast bolts of silver lightning to attack the T-rex.


    The T-rex was still blind, so its reactions and abilities of perception were far weaker now. It had great difficulty trying to burn the silver fox, which was so small and possessed incredible speed. But still, the silver fox was a juvenile super creature, and its power was nowhere near that of the T-rex. The effectiveness of the silver lightning wasn¡¯t high as a result, despite its constant strikes upon the T-rex.


    Han Sen continued to clutch his chest as he coughed up more blood. He summoned his berserk sacred-blood wings and returned to the air. He was prepared to leave and let the T-rex go due to his injury, but he hadn¡¯t expected the silver fox to fight on its own. This reinvigorated Han Sen¡¯s hope for victory.


    The silver fox was not Han Sen¡¯s real pet. And because Han Sen had difficulty controlling it, he didn¡¯t treat it as a battlepanion.


    But when the silver fox started fighting, it was far stronger than a person who had unlocked their gene lock. Even Han Sen was willing to confess how much better the silver fox was than him.


    After all, the silver fox had a super creature¡¯s fitness. Even juvenile super creatures were stronger than most human evolvers.


    The silver fox continued running circles around the T-rex and kept firing its lightning at it. The T-rex started to grow increasingly annoyed with its inability to do anything about it.


    Though each strike may not have dealt a lot of damage individually, it was still under attack, and that meant it was beginning to lose blood more and more from its mouth and eyes. As wretched as those wounds were, they weren¡¯t enough to kill a super creature.


    Han Sen pushed his gene lock to the max and stared at the T-rex without blinking, trying to determine every possible move his enemy could make, and every oue to an action he could perform.


    When the chance arrived, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Like some sort of god, he flew before the T-rex in the blink of an eye and dealt one humongous kick to the fiend¡¯s left eye.


    After the kick, Han Sen flew far away and dodged the attempted counter-attack. But the bolt in the monster¡¯s left eyelid was wholly kicked through the eye itself. The T-rex faced the sky, and it howled in pain once more. Its mouth was a geyser of me and it shout out fire like an erupting volcano.


    The silver fox coborated with Han Sen and attacked the T-rex at the same time with more lightning, which struck the T-rex with miniature explosions. After the double-hit, the bleeding of the beast did not stop.


    The T-rex¡¯s me-wreathed wings began pping with greater speed as it tried to escape again. Han Sen continued to hold his chest and bear with the pain as he chased after it. This was his best chance of killing a super creature, and he would not let this opportunity pass him by, no matter what.


    If he missed this chance, he wouldn¡¯t know when such an opportunity would roll around again.

 Chapter 646: T-Rex Beast Soul

    Chapter 646: T-Rex Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The blinded T-rex continued to fly across the sky, getting hammered by Han Sen and the silver fox¡¯s attacks. Over time, its health got visibly worse, but it still stubbornly refused to give up the ghost.


    Heaven knew how much blood the T-rex had lost over the course of their battle, and it chilled Han Sen to watch it continue to spew up more and more, as it carried on attempting an airborne escape.


    As he chased it across the big sea, Han Sen spent most of his time aboard his silver eel, to more effortlessly keep pace with the T-rex above.


    Han Sen had been badly injured, as well. If he continued flying, it would only have been a matter of time before exhaustion kicked in and he was too weary to fight.


    They chased the T-rex for another eight days. On the eighth day, it was unable to keep going and copsed into the sea.


    Its giant body dropped into the sea, producing massive waves. The T-rex tried its best to return to the skies, pping and sshing about with its extinguished wings, but failed.


    It may not have been able to get back up, but that didn¡¯t mean it was dead yet, either. After Han Sen leapt onto its back, though, he noticed it was unable to fight back. Lacking the weapons necessary to prate its thick scales and deal it one final, killing blow, Han Sen resolved to just wait until it died.


    Han Sen waited for two weeks before hearing the notification he enjoyed listening to so much.


    "Super Creature Hunted: Fire-Scale T-rex. The beast soul has been acquired. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Han Sen then watched as the huge, lifeless body of the T-rex faded away. A fiery crystal dropped from its disintegrating corpse. The crystal was beautiful to look at and about the same size as a fist.


    Han Sen quickly went to catch the crystal, but the mes that wreathed it burnt his hand. He brought back his hand and the crystal dropped into the sea.


    It was like a burning orb of metal dropping into the sea. Its entry into the water was followed by much steam, and the epassing water began to boil.


    "Holy smokes! How am I supposed to consume Life Geno essence that spicy?" Han Sen was afraid that after the crystal fell into the sea, another strong creature mighte along and eat it. He quickly summoned his peacock crossbow and used it to fish the crystal out of the sea.


    The Life Geno essence had not grown colder, despite being submerged in the sea. It was still just as hot.


    Han Sen observed the fiery crystal delicately perched upon his peacock crossbow. He frowned andmented, "How am I supposed to eat this thing? If I lick it how I did back in the First Shelter, I¡¯ll end up chewing a roasted tongue."


    The silver fox was in Han Sen¡¯s arms. With its little paws, it attempted to grab the Life Geno essence. Han Sen stopped it from doing so immediately, as he wanted to dine on the essence all by himself. It was a hard-fought victory, and he wanted to enjoy every morsel of the reward he had earned.


    But Han Sen soon realized he was wrong. The silver fox was just curious about how the Life Geno essence looked; it didn¡¯t want to eat it. It was like a cat ying with a ball. It used its paws to touch the Life Geno essence, which then burnt them. After that, it hurriedly gave up its interest in the crystal.


    "You don¡¯t want to eat it?" Han Sen put the Life Geno essence down near the silver fox. Its face looked disdainful and it turned around, refusing to even look at it.


    "That greedy silver fox doesn¡¯t actually want to eat this good stuff?" Han Sen was quite shocked.


    Then, Han Sen thought of something else in his possession that enjoyed eating random stuff. So he summoned his Little Angel and ced the T-rex¡¯s Life Geno essence in front of her and said, "Would you like to eat this?"


    The Little Angel just looked at the Life Geno essence and shook her head. It didn¡¯t seem as if she was interested in it, either.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Han Sen pondered in bewilderment. He couldn¡¯t believe his two biggest monster munchers weren¡¯t interested in eating such rare and valuable consumables. Was the world ending?


    "Is it because this thing is too hot, and they don¡¯t think it¡¯d sit well on their stomachs?" This was the only possible reason Han Sen could think of.


    It was a shame that the Little Angel and the silver fox were unable to speak, so they couldn¡¯t tell him the reason why they didn¡¯t want to eat it.


    Han Sen thought and thought about how he might be able to eat the Life Geno essence until his brain nearly broke. Of all the methods he thought of, not one would allow him to eat it.


    "This is like a burning ball of iron. How am I supposed to eat it?"


    As time passed by, the temperature of the Life Geno essence did not seem to reduce. Unable to resist anymore, he stuck out his tongue and gave it one big lick. Unfortunately, all that did was incinerate his tongue.


    "Heavens curse it! How am I supposed to eat this thing?!" Han Sen had no idea what to do, and having exhausted all viable options, he had to put it away for the moment.


    Fortunately, despite how hot it was, its heat was nowhere near the magnitude of the mes the T-rex had generated. Han Sen used a metal water storage unit to tuck the fiery Life Geno essence in. Thankfully, for as hot as it remained, the temperature of the crystal did not conduct into the metal pot.


    "This thing is far too strange." Han Sen then examined the rest of the battle results and found out most of his crossbow bolts were ruined. They had either been incinerated or snapped by the T-rex, leaving only seven for Han Sen to use.


    But defeating another super creature at the expense of those bolts was a more than worthwhile exchange. Had he lost every single bolt, he would still have thought it was worth it.


    Han Sen then went to examine his greatest reward: the Fire-Scale T-rex beast soul. He was really excited about it, having no clue what it might be.


    Super Creature Beast Soul: Gem Type


    When Han Sen saw the text, he turned to stone. He recalled seeing that title somece else in the Second Shelter, but there weren¡¯t many out there. He remembered seeing it once on the news but had no clue what it could be used for.


    Han Sen staggered a little and then summoned the Fire-Scale T-rex beast soul. All that appeared in front of him was a fist-sized ruby-like gem. Inside the gem, Han Sen could discern a faint image of the T-rex he had seized the beast soul from, as if a miniature variant had been encased within.


    As Han Sen continued looking at it, he was unable to determine what this strange gem was actually capable of.


    "Let¡¯s go back to the shelter first. I should be able to find out what purpose this thing serves back at the Alliance." Han Sen returned to sit on the silver eel¡¯s back and had it deliver him all the way back to the ice fields.


    A thought then entered Han Sen¡¯s mind; what if Wang Yuhang¡¯s extended holding of his hand had infected him with a certain amount of the man¡¯s bad luck? He then thought if that were true, he surely would not have obtained the beast soul. And he even received a lot more.


    But, that being said, he had no idea how to consume the Life Geno essence he had obtained or make use of the beast soul. This gave Han Sen an itch.


    Back in the ice fields, the Mystery Ind had yet to return to the Empty. This made Han Sen breathe a sigh of relief.


    When Han Sen returned to the lofty ind, Wang Yuhang weed him there with great passion.

 Chapter 647: Combined Evolution

    Chapter 647: Combined Evolution


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Brother Han, you are back! Did you kill the creature?" Wang Yuhang asked Han Sen, with great enthusiasm in his voice.


    "I thought you¡¯d be able to tell just by looking at my face. Had I killed it, I would have brought its flesh back, wouldn¡¯t I?" Han Sen shrugged.


    "That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure the opportunity to y it will arise once more." Wang Yuhang didn¡¯t sound disappointed at all. Heforted Han Sen with great concern.


    This made Han Sen feel slight difort instead, as if it were unnatural. He wasn¡¯t the sort of person to be intimidated by bad people, but he was the sort to be afraid of nice people.


    "Brother Han, I havee to believe you and I are meant to be. I have decided to group up with you, a proposition that was sealed, signed, and delivered by the mistress of destiny herself. With Team WangHan reporting for duty, we are sure to produce a prosperous future for the Second Shelter!" Wang Yuhang put his arm around Han Sen¡¯s shoulders, discussing a wild future birthed by his fantasies. In Wang Yuhang¡¯s eyes, they would one day be a legendary pair that could amass riches and fortunes with the greatest of ease. These childish dreams made Han Sen shudder.


    After a bit of silence, in which Han Sen was given a moment to think, he asked himself, "When did I ever agree to cooperate with him? Having a partnership with this guy might result in a super creature assaulting my shelters every day!"


    This entire time Han Sen had not said a word, but as Wang Yuhang went on and on about some glorious future in which they ruled the entirety of the Second Shelter, he felt bad about the idea of immediately shutting down the man¡¯s deluded visions.


    But reflecting on his battle with the T-rex, he realized that Wang Yuhang had helped a good deal. If it wasn¡¯t for his impable abilities at gaining aggro, Han Sen would not have been able to fire his crossbow bolts into the monster¡¯s eye.


    Han Sen needed someone like Wang Yuhang.


    But seeing Wang Yuhang wax lyrical about his dreams, he felt as if his input had been wholly ignored, or not even asked for.


    "Brother Han, if we partner up, we will be able to achieve many great things in this world!" Wang Yuhang continued to grip Han Sen¡¯s shoulders as they walked towards the Mystery Ind¡¯s metal shelter. On and on, he talked about the amazing future they would have if they teamed up.


    But when Han Sen saw what had happened to the shelter, his face turned ck. It was little more than a smoldering ruin, most of it having been utterly annihted by the rampaging T-rex they had fought there. Without technological aid, trying to restore the shelter to its former glory would be a vast undertaking. Even with builders working around the clock, it would take at least half a year for the renovations to bepleted.


    Han Sen decided to summon Princess Empty, to see if there was anything she could do. Perhaps she had some manner of control over the shelter. The result brought much joy to Han Sen¡¯s heart. Princess Empty was able to control the entire metal shelter and even make the Mystery Ind stop moving or move to wherever Han Sen wanted it to be.


    The only disappointing aspect was the speed at which the Mystery Ind moved¡ªit was a bit slow. As a reliable mode of transport, its usage as a convenient airship was out of the question. Still, it was enough to be a space-faring castle.


    Han Sen went to look for Yang Manli, Li Xing Lun, and Brother Philip, to get them to invest in the development of the ind. Without contributions from the other factions, there wouldn¡¯t be enough money or manpower to operate and sustain the Mystery Ind.


    When the Mystery Indnded, the entirety of the ice fields shook.


    Han Sen had managed to take on and gain ownership over the royal shelter pretty much solo. Plus, people had seen him chase off the Fire-Scale T-rex. His reputation across the ice fields increased even more. He had achieved near-legendary status, and people treated him like some sort of god.


    A lot of people in the ice fields tried to post the news on the Sk, which was met with negative criticism and promations that such a feat was undoubtedly fake. Most simply didn¡¯t pay attention, so it didn¡¯t really cause that much of a scene in the grand scheme of things.


    A few dayster, Han Sen was starting to regret his eptance of Wang Yuhang¡¯s presence. Ever since he had appeared in his life, nothing had gone smoothly.


    His favorite chair, which he frequently sat on, suddenly broke. As he was out for a walk one day, a sinkhole suddenly appeared, which he almost fell into. The most far-fetched of idents imaginable were now affecting Han Sen on a day-to-day basis. For as long as Wang Yuhang was around, the endless misfortune continued.


    All Han Sen could take sce in was the fact that the man¡¯s presence hadn¡¯t attracted any more super creatures.


    Finding an excuse, Han Sen was able to leave the Goddess Shelter and get away from Wang Yuhang for some time. Han Sen then went to the Crystal Pce alone. Although nothing truly unfortunate had happened, the constant minor troubles eventually got tiresome and Han Sen couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Everyone in the Goddess Shelter, I am so sorry. I have no choice." Han Sen was feeling sorry for Yang Manli, Li Xing Lun, and Brother Philip, so he went to the Crystal Pce alone. There, he finally felt great relief at his ability to enjoy some simple peace and quiet away from all the bad luck.


    Han Sen had yet to find a way in which he could eat the T-rex¡¯s Life Geno essence. Eating it as it was would be no different than taking a suicide pill.


    Han Sen kept the essence in the Crystal Pce while he returned to the Alliance to browse for more information in themunity.


    There was nothing about the Life Geno essence, so he was still unable to find a way to eat it.


    But he did find information on gem beast souls. The results surprised Han Sen quite a bit, and almost made him fall out of his chair.


    Gem beast souls could be consumed by other beast souls to make the recipient beast souls evolve.


    Ordinarily, if a sacred-blood gem beast soul wasbined with a mutant-ss beast soul, the mutant-ss beast soul would evolve into a sacred-blood beast soul.


    "Does that mean I can use this gem beast soul to evolve any of my sacred-blood beast souls into a super beast soul?" Han Sen became extremely excited at this prospect.


    If this was true, Han Sen could give the gem beast soul to one of his sacred-blood weapons and resolve his current weaponry issues.


    Han Sen then took a look at the information of his gem beast soul and discovered that there was a problem.


    The gem beast soul could notbine with just any beast soul, and there was a sess rate percentage tied to it. If its attempt at beingbined with another beast soul was not sessful, the gem beast soul would be destroyed.


    The rule was that a sacred-blood gem beast soul had tobine with a mutant-ss beast soul. If itbined with an ordinary beast soul, it would not be able to handle the increase in power, and would simply break and be useless. This meant the gem beast soul and beast soul used would be gone for good.


    Even if itbined with a mutant-ss beast soul, it would have to be of aparable type, as well. Otherwise, it would still break.


    From what he could gather, there was no other way to increase his chance of sess. But, there were a few posts by experienced beast soul gem infusers that helped to rify a few things.


    If it was a wolf-element gem beast soul,bining it with a wolf beast soul would yield a much higher chance at sess.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t 100% certified information. And there were still many things humans did not yet know in regards to all this.


    As Han Sen browsed, he saw a post containing information that had leaked from the Third Shelter. It said that aside from the type of beast soul, the element mattered as well. If a fire gem beast soulbined with a fire-element beast soul, the chance of sess would be much higher.


    "If this is how things are, I will need to find a fire-element T-rex beast soul first," Han Sen thought, stroking his jaw.


    As Han Sen thought, his eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 648: Prediction

    Chapter 648: Prediction


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Suddenly, Han Sen thought that if the beast soul had to be chosen to use the gem beast soul for evolution, did that mean humans using the Life Geno essence had to follow the same rule?


    All the creatures in the First Shelter, including super creatures, only had to evolve with meat. Therefore, you could eat their Life Geno essence right away.


    But when he reached the Second Shelter, creatures had their own elements. This meant that their cores were different. Did this mean that humans had to have a simr body to consume them?


    Of course, Han Sen was just guessing. He didn¡¯t know for sure if things were indeed like that.


    But if that was true, that meant he would have to use different elemental essences to max out his super geno points and be a surpasser. Would that mean he would receive a different super body?


    Han Sen was deep in thought. If this was indeed how things worked, he wondered what element he belonged to and which Life Geno essence he would need.


    Although he practiced Ice Skin, he didn¡¯t receive any icy powers. So, surely, he did not belong to the ice element.


    And the Dongxue Sutra had no element, it just made him smell good. Han Sen had never heard of any creatures belonging to a perfume element, either.


    "This is giving me a headache." Han Sen rubbed his temples and decided to shelve those matters for the time being.


    Right now, Han Sen wanted to create a super beast soul. If it possessed the power needed to kill a super creature, then obtaining Life Geno essences would be a far easier task. His worries would most certainly be lessened.


    "This T-rex gem beast soul will need another fire-element T-rex sacred-blood beast soul to have the highest sess rate possible. But creatures below the super ss do not disy the element they belong to, which means I will only have to care for finding another T-rex beast soul." Han Sen looked at the beast souls he was in possession of, noting that he didn¡¯t have any T-rex beast souls.


    Hunting one by himself wasn¡¯t very realistic, so he decided to peruse the trading boards of Sk. He wanted to see if anyone was selling a sacred-blood T-rex beast soul nearby.


    There were quite a few T-rex beast souls for sale, and after a fair amount of time browsing, he found a person selling a Snow-Rex sacred-blood beast soul.


    It was a snow-white, giant T-rex beast soul. It was a sacred-blood creature that had been hunted on some snowy mountain.


    After Han Sen saw it, he quickly dismissed it. Although a sacred-blood ss beast soul did not have an element, just hearing the name and how it was rted to the cold did not make him confident. Combining it with a fire-oriented gem was just asking for failure.


    It was also important to note that this was an armor beast soul. Although he would need such armor eventually, he needed weapons more. If he didn¡¯t have a weapon that could pierce the thick hide of a super creature, killing them would be a tall order.


    Han Sen saw countless posts about T-rex armor beast souls, but none about weaponry. Some of them were even transfigured beast souls.


    "Well, I don¡¯t need a transfigured beast soul. I can¡¯t cast many skills when I look like a T-rex. Although the vitality would be fairly decent, my overall power might be worse." Han Sen considered getting a transfigured beast soul but ultimately dismissed that idea, as well.


    He couldn¡¯t find a suitable beast soul, so he tried looking for something else. If he still couldn¡¯t find what he wanted, then he¡¯d just have to try it out with an armor beast soul.


    "When I went to fight the Red-Scale Dragon with Yi Dong Mu, it looked just like a T-rex. Perhaps it really is a T-rex sacred-blood beast soul. If I go kill it, maybe I could get a more useful beast soul?" Han Sen browsed for a bit longer, and being unable to find what he ultimately wanted, realized his thoughts were drifting to the Red-Scale Dragon.


    "Red-Scale Dragon" was the title he and Yi Dong Mu had devised for it. It was a sacred-blood creature that looked like a T-rex. During their fight, it crystallized and became a berserk sacred-blood beast soul. That had rendered them unable to kill it, and so they ran away.


    Now that Han Sen had the peacock crossbow, he could give it another shot. It would be fantastic news if he was able to obtain the beast soul. If he didn¡¯t get it, that would be okay, since he¡¯d still be able to buy one, anyway.


    He didn¡¯t stay in the shelter for long this time, so he used hismunicator to call home and talk with his mom. They discussed various topics and spoke about what was going on with the family.


    Xiao Yan¡¯s studies had been going really well, and she had many friends in the school for nobles. The fact that she had be an outgoing girl made Han Sen pleased to hear.


    He didn¡¯t want Xiao Yan to be a lonely person because of the family. Being a happy, outgoing girl was better than anything else.


    They talked for about an hour before Han Sen had to say goodbye. Being able to talk with his family was quite the privilege. Without exclusive permission, most soldiers here were unable to talk with the outside world.


    The reason Han Sen could do this was all down to Ji Yanran. So, every now and again, he was able to keep up-to-date with his family. He was not allowed to talk for long periods of time, however, and allmunications to and from the Alliance were monitored.


    Right now, Han Sen knew where the ice fields were in the Second Shelter. His mother was in the Sapphire Shelter, which was on the western side of a mountain range that was a thousand miles long. It was too far away from the ice fields for him to visit her. ording to the Second Shelter¡¯s map, the Sapphire Shelter was several million miles away. And between them were vast swaths of wild, uncharted, dangerousnd.


    Han Sen¡¯s mom was training Saint Angel skills. Han Sen did not teach her or Han Yan Dongxue Sutra primarily because he was still learning it himself, and he didn¡¯t yet know if there were any troubles with it. He wanted to learn it himself first, and if there weren¡¯t any negative side effects, he would one day dly take the time to teach them.


    And in regards to his mom, Han Sen did not yet n to visit her. He didn¡¯t believe he was strong enough to traverse such a long, treacherous road to reach the Sapphire Shelter. Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t really any point in going right now.


    Han Sen had already prohibited his mom from hunting, and she only needed the money necessary to purchase food. Sapphire Shelter was a big shelter and the human faction was powerful there. It was quite difficult to buy sacred-blood flesh, but for any other ss of flesh, there was plenty avable for purchase at all times.


    With the money Han Sen earned, it was enough to fund her purchase of all the flesh she needed.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen prepared himself to fight the Red-Scale Dragon and try to earn its beast soul.


    Han Sen left the silver fox behind in the Crystal Pce. If he brought it with him, the Red-Scale Dragon would smell it from a great distance away and run off before it was even a speck on the horizon.


    He didn¡¯t dare return to the Goddess Shelter, either, as he was still afraid of having any contact with Wang Yuhang. If the man¡¯s bad luck happened to infect him, and he failed to obtain the beast soul he desired, Han Sen would be heartbroken.

 Chapter 649: A Shocking Discovery in the Alliance

    Chapter 649: A Shocking Discovery in the Alliance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Unfortunately for Han Sen, it was amon urrence that what he was most afraid of was exactly what he¡¯d end up suffering. Han Sen began climbing the mountain, and his greatest fear was realized; Wang Yuhang was also there, killing monsters.


    When Wang Yuhang saw Han Sen, he was delightfully surprised. He finished off the creature he was engaged inbat with and enthusiastically ran towards Han Sen. He asked aloud, "Brother Han, have youe looking for me?"


    "Yeah, sure." Han Sen didn¡¯t really know how to respond, thinking of how unlucky ¨C and how unlikely ¨C he was to meet Wang Yuhang here, of all ces.


    "Brother Han, have you heard of what¡¯s afoot in the Alliance? It¡¯s major, from what I hear." Wang Yuhang¡¯s voice had dropped low, as if he was whispering a secret.


    "What big thing, Little Uncle?" Han Sen was never really concerned when it came to events in the Alliance, but he asked anyway.


    "Only a few of the high-ss Alliance members know about this, right now. It¡¯s currently on the down-low, but I fear it¡¯s only a matter of time before it gets announced." Wang Yuhang paused for a bit, inched closer to Han Sen¡¯s ear, and said, "Someone has managed to y that creature in the First Shelter."


    "What creature?" Han Sen¡¯s body shook.


    "That creature that is above the ss of a sacred-blood creature. It turns out, they¡¯re actually called ¡¯super creatures¡¯ and it has shaken the high-ss members of the Alliance to the very bone!" Wang Yuhang spoke aloud, with envy.


    After Han Sen heard what he had to say, he felt some relief. Since there were more and more elites in the First Shelter, it was only a matter of time before they could kill super creatures. The existence of super creatures bing well-known by humans would be a relief for Han Sen.


    "Who killed the super creature and how?" Han Sen asked Wang Yuhang.


    "It was a woman called Ji Qing from the Ji family. In a way, you are her brother-inw, but she is not a daughter of Ji Ruozhen. She is only a cousin to your family, but she is far more talented than Ji Ruozhen¡¯s daughter. She has already been titled the first genius of the Alliance and a star of hope for the future." Wang Yuhang trailed off for a second with a smile. Then, he shook his head and continued by saying, "But they didn¡¯t manage to kill a super creature merely because Ji Ruozhen was so strong, but members of the Wang, Lin, and Xue families helped out, as well. They also hired many elites; three hundred, as a matter of fact! They were elites who have not yet evolved but have maxed out their genes. They aided in injuring the super creature for her, and many people are reported to have died."


    "It is a shame such a feat is even more difficult to achieve in the Second Shelter. The Second Shelter excludes surpassers, so once we hit that level, we have to immediately leave this ce. Otherwise, our bodies will be dealt irreversible damage. It¡¯s a shame none of these events take ce in the Second Shelter, I know I¡¯d join in, if such a thing were to happen!" Wang Yuhang sighed and said.


    Han Sen looked confused and asked, "All those people gave their best to kill that super creature and many people gave their lives. Were there any goodies? Why does that Ji Qing hog all the glory?"


    "She was the one who found an injured super creature and she was the one who dealt the final blow. The others were just hired help ¨C sellswords and the like ¨C who were paid beforehand. They got what they were promised." After saying this, Wang Yuhang lowered his voice to tell Han Sen, "Plus, Ji Ruozhen basically confirmed he is going to be the leader of the Alliance. No one will offend the Ji family over the killing of a super creature. And if they can kill one once, they¡¯re sure to be able to do it again. With our association to the Ji family, where we help her and she helps us, fighting over such a kill would be pointless."


    Han Sen nodded. He knew it was difficult to kickstart anything in this world. After killing the first, it was incredibly likely more and more would start to die. It was only a matter of time before someone maxed out all their super geno points. As time went on, the snowball effect was inevitable.


    "Did Ji Qing get a super beast soul?" Han Sen asked.


    "Yes, an armor variant. If she hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be called the star of hope for the future of the Alliance. With that sort of armor, the First Shelter will be Ji Qing¡¯s stomping ground." Wang Yuhang then looked into Han Sen¡¯s eyes and continued by saying, "Oh, yeah. Anyway, let¡¯s get back to business. Why have youe searching for me?"


    "I¡¯m going into the mountains to hunt a berserk sacred-blood creature. If you aren¡¯t busy, you can tag along." This was the only thing Han Sen could say, really.


    "Brilliant! ying berserk sacred-blood creatures is my favorite pastime!" Wang Yuhang was giddy like a child and looked genuinely ecstatic to be able toe.


    They both followed the ridge of the mountain. Han Sen ascended the ce carefully, in fear of any threats that may have been lurking beneath the snow he treaded upon. He did so because he hadn¡¯t forgotten about the super creature turtles he had once spotted, when they emerged from a small cave for a feast of red mushrooms. If they were still around, and he somehow alerted them, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to take on nine super creatures all at once.


    Before long, Han Sen safely arrived at thest ce he had seen the Red-Scale Dragon. Surprisingly, it had been a journey free from any trouble.


    The Red-Scale Dragon had not vacated the area, and he spotted it resting in the valley.


    The Red-Scale Dragon looked slightly different than the first time he saw it. Its red scales were already crystallized. When watching it from afar, it looked like a giant statue encrusted with rubies. It was beautiful.


    "That is one big chap." Wang Yuhang saw the Red-Scale Dragon too and took a deep breath.


    Han Senughed. He looked at Wang Yuhang and told him, "Little Uncle, I¡¯m afraid I am going to have to request your assistance once more. If you would be so kind, I would like you to attract the fiend while I kill it. As payment, I¡¯ll let you keep half of its flesh."


    "epted!" Wang Yuhang nodded, summoned a beast soul, and ran screaming towards the red dragon.


    He didn¡¯t run too far, however. He stopped a good distance from it, scrambled for some rocks beneath the snow, and lobbed them at the creature. The Red-Scale Dragon saw its harasser and quickly took off after him, seething with rage.


    Wang Yuhang led the Red-Scale Dragon up and down the slopes of the mountain. Han Sen summoned his peacock crossbow and loaded up his seven remaining bolts.


    The Red-Scale Dragon was most certainly in berserk mode and a result, its scales were currently much tougher than the scales of an average sacred-blood creature. If he used the raven bolts to pierce the scales, Han Sen feared they wouldn¡¯t do much damage to the creature. It was of a monstrous size, after all.


    So, Han Sen prepared to repeat the tactic that had allowed him to bring down the T-rex. He took aim at the red dragon¡¯s eye. Since the red dragon was not a super creature, unlike his previous foe, Han Sen believed firing his crossbow at its eye was sure to have peg a bolt directly through its brain.


    Finding a sound location on the mountain¡¯s peak to take his shot, Han Sen waited for Wang Yuhang to draw the red dragon a little closer before he attacked.


    As the red dragon was led in a circle around the peak, Wang Yuhang reappeared yelling.


    "Run!" Wang Yuhang was screaming, iling his arms like a madman towards Han Sen as he ran. Something was most certainly wrong.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart began to race as he pondered what might have gone awry. He thought to himself, "What¡¯s happening? Surely nothing terrible has happened once again, has it?"

 Chapter 650: Signing a Contract

    Chapter 650: Signing a Contract


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked behind Wang Yuhang and saw the Red-Scale Dragon turning the corner of the peak, apparently giving chase. It was running as fast as a rabbit, but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary pursuit. Something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    That was when Han Sen froze. Behind the Red-Scale Dragon was another creature: a massive elephantposed of white bones.


    The already-giant Red-Scale Dragon looked like a chew toy before the White-Bone Elephant. The elephant¡¯s trunk ensnared the fleeing Red-Scale Dragon, lifted it up, and gobbled it up in one whole mouthful. The virgin snow was now sttered with blood.


    "Holy smokes!" Han Sen swore in his heart, turned around, and quickly started running.


    Wang Yuhang truly was born unlucky. Even out here, in the midst of a fight, he had managed to attract the attention of a monstrous super creature. Han Sen regretted the fact that he had not just decided toe alone, as taking on a berserk sacred-blood Red-Scale Dragon solo was far better than any super creature alternative.


    Fortunately, the super creature was caught up munching on its draconic snack, which bought Han Sen and Wang Yuhang the enough time to get away.


    "Little Uncle, I have a question I would like to ask you," Han Sen gasped out, after reaching a safe ce, far from the dangers of the super creature.


    "What would that be?" Wang Yuhang was gasping, as well.


    "How did you ever manage to hunt creatures by yourself?" Han Sen asked. Wang Yuhang seemed to be a ma for the most wretched of creatures. To begin hunting a small creature, only to end up being run off by arger creature seemed to be a regr urrence, so it was strange to Han Sen that Wang Yuhang had managed to survive for so long.


    "Brother Han, I must confess to you that I am rarely ever able to y monsters by myself. Even if I do manage to y a creature, I almost never receive their loot. To get where I am today, I have mostly been carried." Wang Yuhang¡¯s face was red as he admitted his embarrassing truth.


    Han Sen was unsure of how to reply. Fortunately, Yuhang hailed from the Wang family. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have had great difficulty carving out an identity and some modicum of prominence for himself. It would have been worse than how Han Sen started out, and chances of survival would be low.


    For a big elite like Wang Yuhang to need others to help carry him was a pity.


    It was strange, though. Wang Yuhang was a talented warrior, and in terms of power, the peacock crossbow was the only thing that would give Han Sen an edge if they were ever to duel. Wang Yuhang was almost as good as the Queen, and it was a shame hecked the self-confidence he needed to drive him forward.


    "How about this then, Little Uncle? I have formed a teamposed of elites dedicated to hunting super creatures. If you are interested, I will ept you amongst its ranks. However, if you are to join, you will have to sign a contract. This contract states that you are to adhere to my everymand," Han Sen told Wang Yuhang, looking at him.


    Although Wang Yuhang was an unlucky person, Han Sen thought his uncanny ability to attract super creatures would be a valuable trait for such a team. Han Sen would just need really strong armor to keep Wang Yuhang alive, so he could kite and tank super creatures effectively in battle.


    "Brother Han!" Wang Yuhang suddenly jumped in front of Han Sen¡¯s face. He grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hand, ced it on his own chest, and started to cry. He was so touched, he was unable to speak.


    "Little Uncle, if you have something to say then say it." Han Sen quickly snatched back his hand, afraid Wang Yuhang¡¯s next question would be a proposition to sleep with him.


    But again, Wang Yuhang grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hand, not wanting to let go. He enthusiastically said, "Brother Han, you are a true brother of mine. You are one of the few people who are able to see the good that resides within me. You are the sun in my sky, scattering away the clouds of contempt. You light up my world, Han Sen!"


    Wang Yuhang was genuinely touched. Although he did not fight much, due to his awful luck, his ability to attract super creatures was a great boon for Han Sen to have. As a result, for Wang Yuhang, this would be the first time his trait was a benefit.


    The Wang family, despite providing him with many goodies from their various hunts, never brought him with them because of the bad luck that apanied him.


    When Wang Yuhang wandered off on his own, it was a misadventure just waiting to happen. After killing a few creatures, a far-more fearsome foe would be waiting for him every time. This was the first time he had been offered a ce on a team.


    Now that Han Sen actually wanted him, Wang Yuhang only wished he could have met him sooner. He was eternally grateful to be offered this opportunity.


    "Oh, look! I have a contract right here in my pocket. You should take a look at it. The conditions therein may be a little harsh, but it is what it is. Hunting super creatures was never meant to be a walk in the park, after all." Han Sen pulled the contract out of his pocket and handed it over to Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen formted this contract a while ago, whileposing a team. This contract was originally designed for the Queen, but because she had been so busy in recent times, she had not been able to return to the shelter and sign it. Now that Han Sen had deemed Wang Yuhang a suitable candidate for the team, he thought he might as well give it to him for the time being.


    Wang Yuhang looked it over and signed it without hesitation. The conditions were, just like Han Sen had said, harsh. It didn¡¯t inhibit his eagerness to sign, however, as the terms were still fair.


    Han Sen looked happy after this. He took back the contract, signed it himself, and provided Wang Yuhang with the copy.


    "Little Uncle, you are hereby a part of my team." Han Sen smiled at him.


    Wang Yuhang, all excitement, asked, "Bossman, how many other elites do we have amongst our ranks?"


    "Oh, let me see... two! Just two. You and I." Han Sen thought it was better not to hide the truth. Finding other powerful people that were not already part of a faction or guild was difficult. He was lucky to have someone who did not already have obligations, and particrly so to have someone who had already unlocked their gene lock.


    Even though there were many elites who were alone, they were usually invited to big guilds and factions casually, regardless of their status. There, they could reap benefits and continue training. The chances of any random elite joining Han Sen, a person without a particrly outstanding background, was quite slim.


    Wang Yuhang did not mind this at all. In fact, he was already thinking of a way in which he could aid Han Sen¡¯s cause. He then told Han Sen, "Bossman, I know someone who is really powerful. He is a friend of mine; perhaps we can invite him to join the team?"


    "Who?" Han Sen was always intrigued by someone who was described as ¡¯really powerful.¡¯ It was too difficult to hunt super creatures in the Second Shelter solo, but now, people in the world were aware of the existence of super creatures. Although no one in the Second Shelter was able to kill them yet, hiring others for the cause wouldn¡¯t prove as tough anymore.


    "His name is Lei Heng Wu. He may not hail from a family of any particr notoriety or fame, but his family does possess a special skill of sorts. It is called Giant Thunderbolt Sacred Lance. I have seen it in action, and it is wickedly powerful. He is a top elite and has not pledged allegiance to any guild or cause just yet. I am also a good friend of his, which may be the connection we need to get him to join you," Wang Yuhang said.


    Han Sen asked about Lei Heng Wu. He sounded like the sort of person he would need on his team, so he decided to follow Wang Yuhang and pay this man a visit.


    Han Sen was unable to kill the Red-Scale Dragon as he had nned to, due to it being eaten by the White-Bone Elephant. He still needed a T-rex soul, so he was still determined to find one, one way or another.


    Luckily, Lei Heng Wu was in a ratherrge human shelter. Han Sen wanted to take the opportunity to browse the markets and see if he could snag a sacred-blood T-rex beast soul.

 Chapter 651: Inviting the Elite

    Chapter 651: Inviting the Elite


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lei Heng Wu, the person that Wang Yuhang mentioned, was in the shelter on the opposite side of the Devil¡¯s Mountain. All they would have to do was cross those perilous mountains to find him.


    But Han Sen decided to return to the Alliance first, so he could adequately prepare for the journey. Upon going back, Han Sen looked at hismunicator and noticed that he had received many unanswered calls and messages.


    There were a few from Ji Yanran, Tang Zhen Liu, and Huangfu Ping Qing ¨C all acquaintances of his.


    Han Sen called them back one by one, and the subject of each call was Ji Qing having killed a super creature. It was an event that shocked every high-rank member of the Alliance who knew about it. It hadn¡¯t yet been announced to the public, however.


    Han Sen did not reply directly to Ji Yanran¡¯s message and instead went to see her at her office.


    Ji Yanran told Han Sen that Ji Qing did indeed y a super creature. Although the feat was achieved with the aid of an additional three hundred evolvers, it was she who delivered the final blow. The super creature did not leave behind a body, only a Life Geno essence.


    Han Sen already knew that most super creatures wouldn¡¯t leave behind a corpse. Only a few of them would, and this was one of the many traits that made the existence of super creatures so intriguing.


    Just like Golden Roarer and young Golden Roarers, they were special. The young Golden Roarer became a beast soul, different to all other beast souls.


    A normal riding beast soul, even if it was a super creature beast soul, would not be aggressive. But the young Golden Roarer was, which was different to all other mounts.


    Han Sen did not know why super creatures had such varying traits and personalities, and it was something he thought about every day, in some capacity.


    Now, the whole world was still discussing the existence of super creatures. But Han Sen knew this was just the beginning, and if the Alliance were to make the announcement, things would only get crazier and crazier.


    Although Ji Yanran did not tell him exactly, Han Sen knew that the Ji family would announce the news. They would proudly proim that the Ji family were the first to ever y a super creature, and that it would be written down in history. It would be a great help for Ji Ruozhen when he asserted his position as leader of the Alliance.


    Although Ji Ruozhen would gain numerous other benefits from this event, it practically guaranteed his election. It was a most honorable thing, after all.


    Before Han Sen returned to the shelter, he called Zhang Danfeng and talked for a while, too.


    Zhang Danfeng had almost managed to max out his sacred geno point level. Han Sen told him about super geno points so he could prepare for more progression in the future.


    Han Sen was no stranger to the road that wound its way up and over the Devil¡¯s Mountain. It wasn¡¯t likely bad things would ur on his passage, but just in case, he brought Zero and the silver fox with him.


    After all, Wang Yuhang was alsoing. God knows what would happen with him in tow, especially here on the Devil¡¯s Mountain. It was a mystic range, shrouded in a fog of unanswered mysteries and the unknown. It was said many terrifying monsters lurked in the crevices and valleys, upying the lesser-tread trails in anticipation of any unfortunate ramblers.


    They exercised much caution along the way, and Wang Yuhang said the less he tried to aggro monsters, the less likely they were to suffer bad luck.


    With the silver fox there, they hadn¡¯t met a single creature. And so far, Wang Yuhang¡¯s miserable luck had yet to sour their course.


    Zero was d in a white battlesuit, holding the silver fox. She looked really cute, and even Wang Yuhang said she was the most adorable girl he had everid his insatiable eyes upon.


    Han Sen quickly pulled Wang Yuhang away from her; thest thing he wanted was his creepy uncle getting close with Zero.


    They had reached the other side of the mountain when Wang Yuhang took the lead, bringing them to Devil¡¯s Shelter. There, they met with Lei Heng Wu who had just arrived, himself.


    "Old Lei!" Wang Yuhang opened the door to the man¡¯s room and started waving to a burly old man who looked like a jaded tower built of steel.


    "Yuhang, why are you here?" The strong man, after seeing Wang Yuhang, changed his initial look of displeasure to one of forced happiness.


    "Old Lei, I havee here to look after you. I have recently be a member of a most talented team that is preparing to hunt down super creatures," Wang Yuhang exined, with great enthusiasm drenching every syble.


    Lei Heng Wu looked surprised. Not about the super creatures, though. He looked at Wang Yuhang with eyes of disbelief and asked, "You? You joined a team that tasks itself with hunting super creatures?"


    Everyone who had ever met Wang Yuhang quickly met the bad luck that followed him, as well. To hunt with Wang Yuhang was almost a guarantee of terrible things happening. Other people had actually taken advantage of his bad luck as well, to attract certain monsters. But the problem was, most ¨C if not all ¨C the creatures he attracted were too strong for any ordinary team to handle. As such, every hunt alongside the man resulted in absolute disaster. With an almost certain chance of losing everything each time, no one dared hunt with the man anymore.


    "Yes! And allow me to wax lyrical in regards to the team I have joined, for it is quite possiblyposed of the most talented warriors to be found in thesends and beyond. I havee here in the hopes of inviting you to join our ranks, on ount of us being old friends. If you join us, we are sure to be the first team that kills a super creature here in the Second Shelter." Wang Yuhang was selling the team as well as anyone could.


    "Whose team did you join? It cannot be one from your Wang family, surely." Lei Heng Wu seemed to be convinced by what Wang Yuhang had told him. After all, a team that was willing to ept a man like Wang Yuhang had to be quite remarkable.


    "Come! Allow me to introduce you to Mister Bossman Han Sen. He is incredible! He can y super creatures all by himself. If the super creature we fought had not escaped, we would have been the first to y one and rob Ji Qing of her snobbish thunder!" Wang Yuhang did not bluff at all about this statement.


    "Han Sen?" Lei Heng Wu frowned as if he was straining his mind trying to recall if he had ever heard of this person.


    "There is no need to think that hard! Ji Ruozhen is Han Sen¡¯s father-inw." Wang Yuhang could see his interest suddenly begin to wane, so he blinked to prompt Han Sen into saying something.


    Lei Heng Wu¡¯s face suddenly lit up in surprise. After Wang Yuhang had introduced them both, Lei Heng Wu invited them all into the room proper so they could discuss the team in greater detail.


    "Leader Han, I am curious to know if there are any other prestigious members of fame or notoriety on your team." After Lei Heng Wu unlocked his gene lock, he didn¡¯t want to join any team, guild, or faction right away. He wanted to wait and join a band of closer, more powerful individuals.


    If Han Sen was Ji Ruozhen¡¯s son-inw, Lei Heng Wu considered him a family member of the Ji family no matter which way it was cut.


    The Ji family already had Ji Qing, a certified super creature yer. Although that was in the First Shelter, it must have still been quite the feat and show of talent. As such, he wouldn¡¯t decline the proposition of being invited onto a team of the Ji family.


    "We do not have a great many members in our ranks just yet, but those that we do have are good. We don¡¯t just ept anyone onto our team, either. To join us in our hunts, we only consider the best of the best. In fact, Bossman is already in the process of enlisting a few other high-ranking elites in the Second Shelter. You¡¯ve heard of the Queen, yes? Bossman pretty much has her locked in." Wang Yuhang spoke quickly, as he was afraid Han Sen would be quick to tell the truth. If Han Sen did, Lei Heng Wu would shoot down their request in mes.


    "Really? The Queen is joining your team?" Lei Heng Wu asked, with wide-open eyes that kept jumping between Han Sen and Wang Yuhang.


    "This strange uncle isn¡¯t always honest, by the looks of things." Han Sen smiled and did not say anything further. He had only mentioned the Queen¡¯s name once and there was no guarantee she would be willing to join. Wang Yuhang was skipping ahead and using this possibility as leverage.


    "Of course I¡¯m not lying! Old Lei, you assuredly know how much I value our rtionship. Am I the sort of person who would be willing to lie to you?" Wang Yuhang bore a righteous face as he said this.

 Chapter 652: Rejected

    Chapter 652: Rejected


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The quartet were busily discussing matters inside the house. Lei Heng Wu was still a little hesitant about joining, and despite Wang Yuhang¡¯s promations, the Queen wasn¡¯t 100% guaranteed to join.


    "How about you give me some time to think things over?" Lei Heng Wu ultimately said.


    "Old Lei,e on. What more convincing do you require? The bossman here is sitting on two royal shelters. One of them is the Mystery Ind, even. He has several powerful men under hismand, so joining us is a win-win for you!" Wang Yuhang pleaded.


    Although Wang Yuhang was being economical with his truths, he never outright lied. It was a sound strategy, nothing more.


    Like Han Sen having not married Ji Yanran yet ¨C he wasn¡¯t an actual family member of the Ji family. The Queen hadn¡¯t said she would join the team yet, either. And although Han Sen owned two royal shelters, they were both being developed in association with the other factions.


    While Lei Heng Wu hesitated, a knock came from outside the door. A soft and attractive voice sounded from behind it, saying, "Is Mister Lei here? It is Lu Hui who hase to visit."


    Lei Heng Wu was quite surprised. He offered them seats and went to answer the door. The person standing in the doorframe was of a gentle build and gave a rxed smile. He gave the impression of the next-door brother you could always rely on.


    "Why is Leader Lu here?" The reason Lei Heng Wu had actuallye to the shelter was so he could join Lu Hui¡¯s team.


    Lu Hui was really powerful and famous amongst the evolvers. Hemanded many strong subordinates and had a background rted to the Blueblood Special Forces. His prestigious background and standing was why Lei Heng Wu considered joining him first.


    But Lei Heng Wu had not gone seeking Lu Hui yet, which was why it was a surprise Lu Hui hade to see him instead. This ttered Lei Heng Wu greatly.


    Lu Hui saw Han Sen, smiled, and said, "Mister Lei has guests? In that event, I shan¡¯t remain past my wee, and I¡¯ll be direct. I hereby invite you to join my team. Do you ept?"


    Lei Heng Wu was petrified. Although he had already guessed this was the reason he had shown up at his door, it was another thing altogether to hear such a requeste from the man himself.


    "Old Lei, but what of our own discussions? You cannot bail on us now!" Wang Yuhang said, standing up.


    Lei Heng Wu turned around and looked at him, saying, "When did I agree? Nothing has been settled yet."


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s mind frantically raced for something to say, but Han Sen stopped him. He stood up and said, "Mister Lei, we would really appreciate your presence on our team. And I promise you, the chances of us ying super creatures are extremely high. Therefore, I hope you will be willing to join us."


    Lei Heng Wu stuttered. Both sides had their merits and both offered strong reasons for him to join, therefore, he was unable to make a decision so rapidly.


    "Han Sen? I have heard of your name. I am Lu Hui." Lu Hui walked in front of Han Sen and presented his hand to him, smiling.


    "You are the Blueblood Devil Leader? I have heard of you, also." Han Sen reached out his hand to shake Lu Hui¡¯s and felt the strength of the man¡¯s fingers.


    "If it is possible, I would appreciate your presence in my team, as well. No matter the cost. Provided you are willing to join, I am willing to ept any of your own terms and conditions." Lu Hui asked with genuine sincerity, looking at Han Sen.


    "I thank you for your invitation, but you took the words right out of my mouth. I was about to tell you the same thing," Han Sen said.


    They both eyed each suspiciously for a second and then looked away. Lu Hui smiled and responded, "Mister Lei, whichever team you end up selecting will be a fine choice. Of course, if you do decide to join mine, I am willing to provide you a few additional benefits as a prize for picking the correct answer."


    After that, Lu Hui presented Lei Heng Wu a contract to gaze over. As he looked at it, his face dropped with shock. "Leader Lu, is this for real?"


    "After you sign it, yes," Lu Hui softly replied.


    "Old Lei, whatever conditions he offers, we will do the same but better!" Wang Yuhang nervously proimed.


    Han Sen then pulled out his contract to show Lei Heng Wu and said, "This is our team¡¯s contract. The terms and conditions are there in full. Please, take a look."


    Wang Yuhang looked quite anxious now because he had already signed the contract and knew it was hardly fair and quite frankly, unappealing. There weren¡¯t any benefits to attract people, either.


    Lu Hui had presented a contractden with gifts. With Lu Hui¡¯s reputation backing it, it was something quite difficult to turn down.


    As expected, Lei Heng Wu returned the contract to Han Sen after a good look, apologized, and said, "Leader Han, I must apologize. The reason I came to this shelter was in the hope of joining Leader Lu¡¯s team. He has also been gracious enough to offer me an abundance of benefits and gifts if I joined him."


    "That¡¯s okay." Han Sen smiled. He stood up and prepared to leave with those who apanied him. Wang Yuhang wanted to say something else to Lei Heng Wu, but Han Sen stopped him.


    "Leader Han, I hope one day we will be able to work together," Lu Hui said with a serious tone when Han Sen walked past him.


    "We will." Han Sen did not hate this man. It was apetition and he lost out, fair and square.


    They left Lei Heng Wu¡¯s house, and with a depressed look and tone of voice, Wang Yuhang said, "That Old Lei is no good. He didn¡¯t show me any respect!"


    Han Sen smiled and said, "I think Lei Heng Wu is afraid of you and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to join our team."


    "How can you me me for this? It¡¯s all because our contractual benefits are worse!" Wang Yuhang said this, but in his heart, he did truly fear that it was his own presence that made Lei Heng Wu unwilling to join.


    "It will be too difficult to pull people away from big factions, no matter what we do. How about we instead walk around the market?" It didn¡¯t really matter to Han Sen that they were unable to enlist Lei Heng Wu. The most important reason for him to be at this shelter was the potential purchase of a sacred-blood T-rex beast soul.


    From what Han Sen could see, although Lei Heng Wu was strong, he was simply strong. That was it. There was nothing inherently special or unique about him, and so Han Sen did not consider him a primary choice, anyway.


    Even if he was a really useful person, Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to treat any team member better than the others. He wanted everyone to be of equal importance.


    After Han Sen had gone, Lu Hui looked at Lei Heng Wu and asked, "Why did you not choose Han Sen?"


    Lei Heng Wu, with a wry smile, answered, "I am aware of who Han Sen is. He is strong, yes, but hecks support. I felt bad to reject him, with Wang Yuhang here. And besides, with that man¡¯s miserable luck, I cannot imagine how they might ever fell a super creature."


    Lu Hui was the boss of this area and the shelter was at the center. The poption here was far healthier than the ice fields.


    The big markets were always super crowded. It would take the trade rates of ten Goddess Shelters to match the trade rate of this ce.


    "If we can establish a proper trade route across Devil¡¯s Mountain, perhaps it would aid in the development of the Goddess Shelter." Han Sen thought to himself, despite the difficulties a project such as that would pose.


    Han Sen alone had met two super creatures on Devil¡¯s Mountain. If he did want to develop a tunnel that led beneath the mountain and out the other side, no one had the resources necessary for such an undertaking.


    He walked around many beast soul stores and eventually found a suitable beast soul. The T-rex beast soul was a rare type, too.

 Chapter 653: Ill Buy It

    Chapter 653: I¡¯ll Buy It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was a ck T-rex beast soul. Its name was "Rex Spike." It was a heavy metal weapon that was about two meters long.


    From the booklet provided, the weapon looked like a giant umbre that was folded. The end was sharp and it had a hilt at the bottom.


    It was a violent and visceral heavy metal weapon. It was two meters long and the handle was fifty centimeters long. The front was sharp and serrated, and from afar, one would guess it was a strange greatsword or medievalnce, but not quite. It was weird, yes, but it looked like a cruel and merciless weapon.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Han Sen wanted to purchase that weapon. He liked it a lot, due to it being both heavy and long. Going up against a super creature with something like this, with a bit more range, was far better than using a puny dagger.


    It was a ck T-rex beast soul, but he could not tell if it was associated with the element of fire. To Han Sen, though, what he saw was enough to prompt him to buy it at once.


    The beast soul was cheaper than the other sacred-blood beast souls avable, too. That was primarily due to the fact that this weapon type wasn¡¯t all that popr. He could use it as ance, but the handle was too short. That was okay, though, because mostnce skills could not be cast with Rex Spike, anyway.


    He could use it like a sword, but the de did not look like a traditional one, which would prevent him from casting sword skills with it. Additionally, the weapon was so heavy, ordinary evolvers would not even be able to lift it. Due to these issues, the price had been reduced and Han Sen was more than happy to buy it at the price listed, without needing to haggle.


    After all, it was rare to see T-rex beast souls of a weapon type. It was a heavy weapon, too, which was something that would be useful for Han Sen.


    If he¡¯d had a super Rex Spike when he went to hunt the Fire-Scale T-rex, he wouldn¡¯t have had as much trouble as he did.


    After buying the Rex Spike, Han Sen no longer had any need to peruse the markets. He left and went to find a ce he could stay. When he was in his room, he observed the Rex Spike and gem beast soul intently.


    "They are both rex-type. Aside from the fact that the Rex Spike has no wings, the simrities in design and appearance are striking. Although it may not have a fire-element, the sess rate should still be high. Right?" Han Sen gritted his teeth while he mulled over the question. He did not want to overthink things, so he immediately attempted tobine the gem beast soul with the Rex Spike.


    "God, Buddha, Goddess, Mary, Jesus, and Mohammad, bless me with your divinity! I only have this one super gem beast soul. Throughout the entirety of my life, this is the only one I have ever managed to get. So, please, help me!" Han Sen¡¯s heart prayed intently to every god and religious deity he could think of.


    Inside the gem, he watched the image of the mini Fire-Scale T-rex be attracted and absorbed into an image of a ck T-rex. Then, the ck T-rex roared to the sky as its body underwent a transformation of some kind.


    The ck scales of the beast became dark red. The body began to smoke and the talons increased in sharpness and thickness. Its head also grew in size. Overall, the T-rex looked to be considerably stronger.


    "Roar!"


    The T-rex let out a horrible roar as a geyser of me shot out of its mouth. Then, it took off in flight.


    It was just a virtual image,ing from the Sea of Soul. It did not spit out real fire, because if it did, the entire house would have been little more than smoldering cinders by that point.


    "Rex Spike has sessfullybined with Fire-Scale T-rex Gemstone. The evolution has provided you a ming Rex Spike super beast soul."


    Han Sen almost jumped up in happiness. He quickly summoned the ming Rex Spike and immediately saw that it had increased in length. It was now certainly longer than two meters. It was colored a dark red and encircled in an aura of me. The weapon now looked even more wretched and cruel, like some violent beast.


    Han Sen swung it twice. He randomly hit something, which spawned a beautiful array of sparks.


    Han Sen really liked it. It was a super heavy weapon and its presence was intimidating. In the future, he would have no problem tearing the bodies of smaller monsters apart.


    "If I shoved this big guy up the asshole of a super creature, they¡¯d feel awesome."


    Without hesitation, Han Sen fed a ck crystal to the ming Rex Spike. He wanted to make it as strong as possible and try to push it up to a berserk super beast soul. If he did that, it would be even easier for him to kill a super creature.


    After the ming rex swallowed the ck crystal, a strange spirit exited its body and epassed it.


    Han Sen had never evolved a super beast soul before, so he was not sure how long this process would take.


    Han Sen did not evolve the Deadeye Peacock yet because he had been using it often and he was not sure how long the evolution process would take. Therefore, he did not feed it a ck crystal.


    Now he was willing to let the ming Rex Spike evolve first, since he still had the peacock crossbow.


    Han Sen also wanted to find a hyper geno art that was suitable for his future use of the ming Rex Spike, while it continued to evolve.


    The weapon could not be used as a sword or ance; therefore, it was difficult to find a hyper geno art that suited it.


    Han Sen was overjoyed at the sessfulbination. He decided to walk around with Zero for a while longer, buying her some new clothes and snacks as they went.


    The silver fox was lying on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder while Zero cuddled the pet Meowth. The contrast of ck and white pets side-by-side was a charming sight.


    "Those pets are so beautiful. Honey, look!" A woman with big boobs pointed at Han Sen in delightful surprise.


    "I will buy it." The man near her was really calm, and when he softly spoke the sentence, the woman became ecstatic.


    "Oh, honey! You are so good." The woman clutched the man¡¯s arms and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Friend, how much for these pets?" The man walked before Han Sen with a prideful stride.


    "Which one are you buying?" Han Sen asked, blinking.


    "I would like them both." The man looked at the woman near him. He puffed his chest and spoke with a raised voice, as if to signify the wealth he possessed.


    Ordinarily, pet beast souls weren¡¯t very expensive. The expensive variants were the high-ss pet beast souls that were able to dobat. He saw that Han Sen¡¯s pets were so small and cute, and naturally assumed they couldn¡¯t dobat. It was because of this that he didn¡¯t think they would cost much.


    "If you want them both, I¡¯ll give you thirty percent off. At the low price of seven billion!" Han Sen was in a good mood, so he was willing to take the time to joke with the pompous fellow.


    A big ce like the Devil Shelter sold sacred-blood beast souls for one hundred to two hundred million. If it was just a sacred-blood pet, it¡¯d be much cheaper, around the dozen million range.


    "Seven billion? You think that¡¯s a super pet or something?" The man scoffed, and it was obvious he was aware of the existence of super beast souls.


    "You are right," Han Sen said in his heart. But what his mouth actually said was, "Although this is not a super pet, it has been with me for a very long time. I like it a lot. Unless you cough up the seven billion, I won¡¯t sell."


    The man madly pointed at Han Sen with his finger. He then said something that shocked Han Sen, "Fine! I¡¯ll buy them for seven billion."

 Chapter 654: The Creature That Came from Devils Mountain

    Chapter 654: The Creature That Came from Devil¡¯s Mountain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at the man with uncertain eyes, not sure whether he was being serious or if he was merely joining in with the jest. Seven billion was not a small amount, and generally, even the richest of people never carried such money around with them.


    "For that price, are you certain?" Han Sen, still looking, asked the man.


    "Of course I am," the man responded, with absolute confidence.


    "Give me the money and I¡¯ll sell them to you," Han Sen said, smiling.


    "Do you really think I have seven billion in my pockets, at this very moment? Give me yourmunication number and when I return to the Alliance I will contact you and wire you the money," the man said.


    "Okay." Han Sen did not give the man hismunication number, just his virtualmunity ount number on Sk, as a way for the man to find him.


    Then, both of them exited the shelter together. Back in the Alliance, they both logged into the virtualmunity and went to meet each other.


    Han Sen did not believe there was such a loser out there with that much money. He found it staggering when the man immediately came and saw him in-game.


    "Friend, might I have a word with you?" The guy had a peculiar face as he approached.


    "What? You don¡¯t want to buy them anymore?" Han Sen was cracking up withughter.


    "No. Is that what you really think? I have a different proposition, that¡¯s all. How about if I give you fifty million, you lend me the pets for no more than three days? I will return them to you in three days, without a single hair on their furry coats having been brought harm." The man smiled.


    "Fifty million is petty pocket change. This sort of exchange would require at least one hundred million. But I can only loan you the ck cat. The white pet is not up for grabs, by any means." Han Sen immediately knew what the man was implying, so he tried his best not tough.


    "I ept that. But, when we return to the shelter, you¡¯ll have to y along," the man told Han Sen.


    Han Sen then agreed. Without wasting any time, the man sent Han Sen one hundred million and said, "I¡¯ll buy you dinner."


    "Sure. We can have dinner, but you have to promise me you¡¯ll take care of the pet. I¡¯ve had it for a very long time and I¡¯m awfully fond of it," Han Sen told him.


    "Friend, if you don¡¯t believe that I, Lin Mei, will take good care of it, then believe in Lin Feng. He is my little brother. We have a contract together, so fear not." Lin Mei patted his puffed-up chest.


    "Lin Feng? Who?" Han Sen acted as if he didn¡¯t know the person, with a puzzled look.


    "You really don¡¯t know who I am?" Lin Mei was genuinely surprised. But after a while, he smiled and said, "Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know me. Just know that I am a trustable fellow, okay?"


    "Do you know Tang Zhenliu?" Han Sen had to ask, as the person before him really did look like Lin Feng.


    "Of course I know him. He¡¯s my little brother¡¯s best buddy; they even wear identical, matching pants together! They¡¯re inseparable. Do you know him, too?" Lin Mei asked in return.


    "Then we aren¡¯t strangers. I am a good friend of Tang Zhenliu." In Han Sen¡¯s heart, however, he thought, "I can¡¯t believe Lin Feng has a brother like this? I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re real brothers, though. Or just cousins."


    "Ah, isn¡¯t that remarkable? Well, if that¡¯s the case, how about you offer me a discount, on the ount we have such ties?"


    "No. Rtions are rtions, business is business," Han Sen immediately rejected.


    They then discussed the details of their arrangements for the remainder of their time in the virtualmunity. After that, they returned to the shelter.


    They both went to meet each other back where they first left off. When Lin Mei arrived, he was holding his big-boobieddyfriend and had a displeased look. They approached Han Sen and Lin Mei said, "Hey, that¡¯s not very fair. You said two for seven billion! Now you¡¯re increasing the price even more?"


    "I am too fond of them to part with them so easily. If you¡¯re still determined to buy them, the ck one can be bought for seven billion. The little white fellow is not for sale."


    "Well, that matters very little to me. Money runs like tap water for me. Very well, I will ept the ck one for seven billion. I will buy the white one for seven billion, as well. The only thing that concerns me is the happiness and contentment of my wife. I will spend as much as I must, to keep her smiling."


    "Oh, darling! You are so wonderful!" The woman fawned and kissed Lin Mei.


    "I already told you; only the ck one is for sale. This little white ruffian is mine alone." Han Sen, in his little show, was adamant about only going for the sale of Meowth. Eventually, Lin Mei conceded and purchased it. The woman, while holding Meowth in her hands, was beaming with joy and didn¡¯tin at all.


    Ever since, a yarn was spun from the Devil¡¯s Mountain. It was a tale that recited the desperate lengths a little man would go to please a woman. This sorry man was said to have bought a useless pet cat for the whopping sum of seven billion.


    "Brother Han, did you really sell that pet for the sum of seven billion?" Wang Yuhang¡¯s mouth was wide open with disbelief as he looked at Han Sen.


    "He said he was from the Lin family. His name was Lin Mei; he said he was the big brother of Lin Feng. If you don¡¯t know him, then he must be a liar," Han Sen said.


    "Lin Mei? That womanizer? It had crossed my mind as to which wretch could be a sorry enough loser to pay such a sum. It was him, eh?" Wang Yuhang now understood.


    "The Lin family really has someone like that in their midst?" Han Sen was surprised to learn that Lin Mei was a genuine member of the Lin family, as he half-suspected he hadn¡¯t been truthful about his identity.


    Wang Yuhang nodded and said, "He is real, all right. He is Lin Feng¡¯s cousin. He should be much older than him and of aparable age to Lin Weiwei. Before Lin Weiwei became famous, this Lin Mei was renowned as a genius of sorts. It was short-lived, and a credit that only applied during his teenage years. Before long, he became addicted to the carnal pleasures of women and soon after, he was widely referred to as the greatest loser of the Lin family. His father, however, funds his every desire and as a result, Lin Mei is very rich. The figure of seven billion is little to him. I don¡¯t stay current with what he gets up to anymore and he rarely shows up at familial events, anyway. It was nice to get a quick sneak-peek today."


    "A loser, huh?" Han Sen lifted his lips but didn¡¯t say any more.


    As they continued walking down the street, amotion of some sort seemed to be urring further down. Many evolvers were running down towards the gate of the shelter.


    Wang Yuhang quickly started asking about what was going on, to which someone responded a powerful creature had emerged from the Devil¡¯s Mountain and brought ruin to three different shelters. Now, it hade here. Lu Hui had issued amand, instigating his men to man rally forbat and halt the advance of the creature.


    Quickly, many evolvers amassed and marched in unison beyond the walls of the shelter, out to the trail the monster rampaged along.


    Lu Hui had already gotten there with his own little regiment, but they hadn¡¯t started their attack yet.


    "If Lu Hui takes this threat so seriously, surely it must be a super creature," Han Sen thought. Then, he turned to Wang Yuhang and told him, "We should go check it out, too."


    They exited town and when they reached the ins of battle, countless evolvers were gathering. There were also other people in their midst, who seemed to have arrived just so they could enjoy theing spectacle and watch the battle with glee.


    After walking a dozen miles, they heard the trumpeting of a loud elephant. Han Sen said to himself, "Is that the White-Bone Elephant from the Devil¡¯s Mountain?"


    The same thought coursed through Wang Yuhang¡¯s mind. They both turned to look at each other, with a look fright on their faces. The White-Bone Elephant was far too terrifying a foe, and in one mouthful, it had gobbled up a berserk sacred-blood creature. It was undoubtedly a monster from the upper echelon of super creatures. With its hulking size, stopping its approach would be no small feat.


    They walked forward for another few miles before they saw it. A White-Bone Elephant was hastily marching down the trail, producing tremors with each step. The humans around it were like ants.

 Chapter 655: Berserk Super Creature

    Chapter 655: Berserk Super Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Hui was quickly realizing that the bone elephant was indestructible. He called for his archers to fire arrows at it from another direction, in an attempt to at least draw its attention away from its current course, so it could be led away from the Devil¡¯s Shelter it currently was galloping towards. If it reached the shelter, the shelter would be destroyed.


    The mounted bowmen were directly under Lu Hui¡¯smand. They started provoking the bone elephant with a tight, tidy formation that shifted and weaved its way to the apaniment of a drumbeat.


    Near Lu Hui, bannermen often shouted and gavemands to precisely position the soldiers.


    Han Sen watched the battle unfold from a mountain peak. He sighed and said, "That is a real battlemander. I can effectivelymand around ten people. But for a fight like this, with twenty thousand soldiers hinged upon my fingertips and vocal chords, there is no way I could keep up. This Lu Hui is a remarkable character!"


    Han Sen observed Lu Hui¡¯smand intently. The more he watched, the more interested he became.


    Everything in this world was connected, so one method could be used in a number of different situations.


    The art of Lu Hui¡¯s battlemand was educational for Han Sen. Hepared the spectacle to the Dongxue Sutra and felt as if he was learning a lot.


    In pastmands, Han Sen had looked for the details of a formation, which meant he paid attention to the most minute details. He could control ten people to adapt a situation to suit his exact needs.


    But this sort of battle was taking ce on a far greater venue with far more actors ying a role. Lu Hui was a conductor for the y atrge, and hismands were dedicated to the stage itself and not the precise hemming of its curtains that Han Sen would pay attention to. It showed another side ofmand to Han Sen and it made him enthusiastic to watch.


    "No wonder he is the Blueblood Special Forces leader. With hismand power, he is by far the most talented. It is no wonder he is able to control the entire faction," Han Senplimented Lu Hui.


    But Wang Yuhang, who was near Han Sen, then said, "If you want to expand the Goddess Army, Lu Hui and the person in the north will be your greatest enemies."


    "You are right. And as powerful as Lu Hui is, I can only suspect that the person in the north is ofparable might. Expansion of my army might prove to be a controversial problem." Han Seen paused for a brief while, but then smiled and continued to say, "But we are separated by the Devil¡¯s Mountain. It¡¯s only a matter of time before this hurdle between shelters is conquered, but still, I suppose it is too soon to think about such matters."


    Many riders had splintered off into smaller groups and fired arrows at their foe from varying directions all together. The arrows themselves did not deal any damage to the bone elephant but they did enrage it. It continued its rampant stomping in an attempt to squish any hapless, unlucky humans that it could catch underfoot.


    It was a fierce super creature, yes, but it wasn¡¯t all that fast and it wasn¡¯t all that smart, either. It was easily being kited by the archers that circled it on their mounts, resulting in the bone elephant spinning around like a headless chicken trying to catch them. Not a single fatality had been suffered.


    The more Han Sen watched, the more interested he became. He learnt more and more about what it took to devise a formation and maintain control over people under hismand.


    All of a sudden, the bone elephant trumpeted loudly. It took off, uncaring for the hard rain of arrows that tickled it.


    "Now Lu Hui is in trouble. The bone elephant has taken off in the direction of Devil¡¯s Shelter." Wang Yuhang furrowed his brow.


    But Lu Hui did not panic; he was asposed as ever. He rallied his bannermen to his side and had them issue a fewmands. Suddenly, a few evolvers lined up beside him. They ran towards the bone elephant, and with their speed, you could tell they were not ordinary evolvers. They had unlocked their gene locks, at the very least.


    One of them was Lei Heng Wu. In his hands, he wielded a massivence that crackled and sparked with an aura of electricity.


    These few evolvers surrounded the bone elephant. They still wouldn¡¯t have the power to y the fiend, but under Lu Hui¡¯smand, they were able to start kiting the beast once more.


    Lu Hui¡¯s mind was clear and certain. He himself knew that the monster could not be bested inbat, so he was attempting to lure it somece far from Devil¡¯s Shelter where it could no longer deal harm to humans.


    "Lei Heng Wu is powerful." Although Han Sen had heard all about Lei Heng Wu¡¯s power from Wang Yuhang, seeing his tremendousnce skills firsthand was a different thing altogether, and he simply had topliment the man.


    "What is the point in him being powerful? He belongs to the others now!" Wang Yuhang sighed.


    Han Sen smiled but did not reply. He merelyplimented the fellow, and despite being aligned with the lightning element, he wasn¡¯t as strong as the silver fox, anyway. Although he was a strong man, Han Sen did not see the point in earnestlypeting for his enlistment.


    What Han Sen had in mind was finding a powerful archer to join his ranks. Although Han Sen himself could be an archer, it¡¯d be a waste of the berserk ming Rex Spike he had just created. From now on, Han Sen would have to specialize in close-quarterbat, so he¡¯d need someone to fill in the ranged-battler position.


    "Oh golly! The elephant looks as if it¡¯s about to throw a tantrum!" Wang Yuhang screamed in fear.


    Han Sen took a closer look and saw the bone elephant¡¯s eyes turning red. That color of red became a physical haze that swirled itself around the bones which, in turn, changed their color, too.


    "Oh, snap! This fight is about to get dirty." Han Sen was shocked, too.


    If the bone elephant was turning berserk, it would be a berserk super creature. With the increased speed and power it would earn, there would be no way for the riders down below to kite it as they previously had. They would be squished into jelly, forming a river of blood.


    Lu Hui took notice of this sudden, frightening change, as well. His face finally showed a flicker of emotion and a blue aura of light emerged from his body. He summoned ance and threw it towards the bone elephant.


    Pang!


    With a sh of blue light, thence struck one of the bone elephant¡¯s ears. It did not break anything, but the creature did feel pain. It trumpeted aloud in madness and charged at Lu Hui.


    Lu Hui was shouting at his army,manding them to assist as he took supremacy in leading the bone elephant off into the wilds.


    "Roar!" The bone elephant only took a few steps before it gave up chasing Lu Hui. It turned around and fixed its gaze back on the Devil¡¯s Shelter. It was starting to look like something was attracting it there.


    At this point, the skull and trunk of the elephant had be bright red. It wasn¡¯t blood, it was the red color that seeped from behind its eyes.


    "Curse it! It really is going berserk. It¡¯s losing its mind, as well. It doesn¡¯t even care about the attacks from Lu Hui and his people; it seems to be heading for the shelter, at all costs." Han Sen frowned.


    Although Devil¡¯s Shelter had nothing to do with him, the shelter was home to millions of people. Han Sen was a human and he didn¡¯t want to see his own kind in mercilessly.


    Lu Hui¡¯s body was shining blue. He kept on attacking the bone elephant with thence in his hand, but despite his attempts, the creature continued to ignore him and simply became more and more red. Despite the barrage of attacks dealt from thence, it stomped onwards.


    Lei Heng Wu and his people did their best to attack it, just as Lu Hui did. It was all to no avail, however, as it now seemed that nothing could divert its attention away from the shelter. But that being said, such attacks really were like tickles, when ounting for the size and might of the beast.


    The bone elephant¡¯s speed had definitely increased now. The body was like a small mountain, running past on its own legs. The riders and their mounts that couldn¡¯t get out of the way in time were squashed beneath its feet.


    Puddles and streams of blood formed, and human allies were reduced to mush. Everyone was frightened.

 Chapter 656: The Goddess Armys Thirteenth General

    Chapter 656: The Goddess Army¡¯s Thirteenth General


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The formation failed. The bone elephant was too quick and the riders were unable to exit its path in time. Many of them were stepped on, crushed beneath the elephant¡¯s feet. Their squelchy remains were scattered and stained across each of the elephant¡¯s subsequent footprints.


    Fear began to take hold of their hearts, one which could not be kept at bay. The strength of that fearsome beast was far beyond what any of the fighters were expecting. Its unheeding rampage now sent chills down the spines of all who looked at it.


    "Evacuate the shelter. Have everyone exit there at once," Lu Hui calmly decreed.


    If they did not give up the shelter now, countless people would fall victim to the elephant and the ce would be lost. By having the ce evacuated, at least the fatalities incurred would be far fewer upon the shelter¡¯s destruction.


    The order was ryed to Devil¡¯s Shelter. Without dy, the people there packed up their things and began to flee. But the berserk elephant was too fast, and it had already reached the gate before the majority of the people inside had even reached for their bags.


    Anything that was in the elephant¡¯s path was stomped and crushed into dust. Even the ancient trees that were in its way were brought down with the littlest of difficulty.


    This behavior even applied to boulders and craggy outcrops that were in its way. Ten meter high stones were smashed through instead of avoided. The sight of it fearlessly annihting everything in its path made their hearts pound.


    The faces of the inhabitants were all pale as the berserk elephant prepared to strike the walls of the shelter. The gutless sorts were paralyzed in fear.


    The earth shook with each step of the berserk elephant. It did not slow down on its approach, and just as it had rampaged down the mountains, it seemed to be charging headlong into the walls.


    "Big dumb elephant! I am the thirteenth general of the Goddess Army, Wang Yuhang. Your attempt to destroy this stronghold of prosperity will not seed." As the tusks of the elephant almost shattered the gate, just as the final flicker of hope seemed to extinguish, a man appeared in the sky. He pped his wings with great speed, shouting at the berserk bone elephant like a god.


    The unstoppable berserk elephant heard his voice and stopped dead in its tracks. It turned around to look at the man in the air.


    Everyone was bbergasted. None of the other elites could pull its attention and attract it away from the shelter and yet, for this one man, the elephant turned to pay attention.


    "Big dumb elephant! My bossman will not allow you to bring harm to the good civilians that popte this ce. If your balls are as hardy as your bones, follow me to the Goddess Army so that we can bury you in the grave you have so happily dug for yourself!" Wang Yuhang shouted at the bone elephant at the top of his lungs, then he pped his wings and flew away.


    The berserk elephant trumpeted to the sky and followed Wang Yuhang.


    No one could believe what they had seen, and they weren¡¯t even sure what was happening anymore. The man seemed to be able to contact the fearsome creature, the same creature that had ignored every other human. The fact that it so effortlessly followed the man after his speech was unbelievable.


    Lu Hui and Lei Heng Wu were surprised. They knew exactly what they had just seen, and they knew Wang Yuhang was taking advantage of his profound unluckiness. They knew such a thing was possible, but they were mostly surprised by the fact that he had chosen to put his life on the line in an attempt to save Devil¡¯s Shelter.


    "Holy crap! This man is OP."


    "This Goddess Army must be some angelic force; it sounds so powerful!"


    "They are Gods!"


    "They rock. The Goddess Army must be a supergiant army."


    "If a general had that much power, I wonder what the leader of such an army must be like?"


    "Did you skip the part where he said he was only the thirteenth general? That means there are twelve others who are beyond him in power. The leader must be strong enough to tear the skies asunder, then!"


    "Wang Yuhang; I will remember this man."


    "The Goddess Shelter saved our lives. Woohoo!"


    ...


    Han Sen lent his berserk sacred-blood wings to Wang Yuhang so he could distract the berserk bone elephant and lead it away. He did not expect him to have so much ir, however, and his boisterous act in the skies above the shelter seemed so genuine. People who did not understand what was truly going on would believe the bone elephant actually listened to what he had to say.


    But the truth was that the berserk bone elephant was only chasing the man due to his terrible luck.


    Han Sen and Zero went ahead first, thinking that the berserk bone elephant wasn¡¯t actually heading for Devil¡¯s Shelter. The shelter just happened to be in its way.


    So, Han Sen made Wang Yuhang lead the bone elephant around Devil¡¯s Shelter. The beast could not fly, so there was no immediate danger and as soon as Wang Yuhang was done, he could return to Han Sen and allow it to go where it would.


    The elephant followed Wang Yuhang away from Devil¡¯s Shelter for about fifty miles, then he took off further into the sky. The berserk bone elephant continued running forward, not paying any attention to Devil¡¯s Shelter.


    "Bossman, your berserk sacred-blood wings are wondrous. Would it be against your desire if I requested that you lend them to me for a few days?" Wang Yuhang asked, with a big smile upon his face.


    "Don¡¯t talk crap. Give me them back at once! And can I ask what kind of BS drivel you were spouting back there?" Han Sen took back his sacred-blood wings as he asked.


    "I was raising awareness of the Goddess Shelter. A deed like this will garner us much renown, and you¡¯ll have people crawling over each other in a bid to be enlisted." Wang Yuhangughed.


    "And what is up with the thirteenth general nonsense?" Han Sen asked.


    "Think about it! If people heard this, they¡¯d assume we have swathes of elites in our ranks, enough so that we need at least thirteen generals to manage them all. And if I was the thirteenth, then people would naturally assume there were twelve others who were even stronger than me. We would be the bees-knees," Wang Yuhang exined, with a proud and boisterous expression smeared across his face.


    Han Sen was not sure how to respond, but he ultimately believed it to be a good thing. If the Goddess Shelter were to be more well-known, then inviting elites into the ranks of its army would be considerably easier.


    Han Sen did not know where he might find twelve other generals, but he figured he might not actually need them. Any candidates for future generals could begin at fourteen. There would be no reason for anyone to find out who the other twelve were, after all.


    Han Sen wanted to see where the berserk bone elephant was going, so he followed its shadow from a good distance.


    "Little Uncle, do you know which area lies ahead?" Han Sen asked Wang Yuhang, as he watched the bone elephant go further and further in a direction he wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    "Hmm, let me think..." Wang Yuhang looked ahead and then, with a quick discoloration of his face, said, "I think this leads to the Haunted-Peach Forest."


    "What is the Haunted-Peach Forest?" Han Sen asked.


    "It is a peach forest. The peach trees there are massive, each one being at least one hundred meters tall. You can barely see the tops of such trees, and humans who go there tend to get lost with the greatest of ease. Furthermore, countless frightening monsters lurk beneath its boughs and many who enter there do not return."


    After a while, Wang Yuhang lowered his head in thought. Then, he said, "Fortunately, this is the season of the peach flowers opening. It isn¡¯t the season of peach production, so it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous."


    "Why is that?" Han Sen looked confused.


    "During the season for peaches, many powerful creatures visit there for a taste. That would also be the most dangerous time to even think about approaching the Haunted-Peach Forest," Wang Yuhang exined.


    "But now it is the flower opening season, correct? If the elephant was hungry for peaches, why would he be heading there now?" Han Sen furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 657: The Holy Statue Under the Peach Tree

    Chapter 657: The Holy Statue Under the Peach Tree


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The peach forest was red, like the blush of a youngdy. The ce seemed to go on forever, and it was filled with the energy of youth.


    When Han Sen walked into the peach tree forest, he was quite surprised. All the peach trees had dragonflies flying around them. The pink flowers on the trees were wide open and rivers of them flowed down to the ground in harmonic beauty.


    The scent of the flowers could be smelled from far away, and the sweet fragrance brought a smile to the faces of all who encountered it. It was like the scent of a youngdy.


    The berserk bone elephant did not care for anything in its way, and it continued to beeline straight for the forest. As it approached the eaves of the tall boughs, however, it slowed down. It didn¡¯t blusterously stomp its way through the forest as it had on its way there. It tiptoed gently and lightly around the trees, venturing as quietly as it could, as if to avoid waking up a sleeping beauty.


    The berserk bone elephant¡¯s red hue started to rescind and go lighter, which surprised Han Sen and Wang Yuhang. Never before had they seen a creature revert back from a berserk-state.


    "It looks like the bone elephant didn¡¯t truly be berserk. It must be some sort of ability that it possesses," Han Sen said, as he pondered the curious trait.


    "I suppose you are correct. Should we enter?" At the edge of the forest, Wang Yuhang looked in, but did not dare take a step forward.


    "How about this, Little Uncle? You return to the shelter and wait for us. We will take a look." Han Sen was worried something might happen if Wang Yuhang apanied him.


    "Sure!" Wang Yuhang quickly agreed. He turned and took off running to Devil¡¯s Shelter without looking back. Han Sen thought it odd, as he¡¯d never seen him demonstrate such haste before.


    Having thought about it some more, Han Sen understood; earlier, Wang Yuhang appeared before everyone in Devil¡¯s Shelter as a glorious savior of the people. Now, he was eager to finish the show.


    Han Sen wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Wang Mengmeng¡¯s "Little Uncle" was a legendarily strange man ¨C with no equal in the entire world.


    "Do you want to go back and wait for me, too?" Han Sen looked at Zero, who didn¡¯t say much. She just stepped closer to Han Sen, signifying she was keen to continue.


    Han Sen, without saying anything more, walked into the peach forest with Zero by his side. With the silver fox apanying them, it was unlikely they¡¯d suffer much trouble. If a creature were to encounter them, it would most likely run off.


    The blood-red color that tainted the bone elephant¡¯s appearance had now entirely faded, with its bones turning to their original grey and white color. It was still walking incredibly slowly, as well, as if it was afraid to damage the trees. Because it was going at this pace, Han Sen and Zero could follow its passage with ease.


    The peach forest was massive, and it was impossible for them to be certain of how big it was. They followed the elephant for a whole day and the environment did not change much, as vast streams of flowers continued to drape the sides of the trees and color the forest floor.


    The elephant continued to tread softly, as if it was walking through a sacred ce and was afraid of making it dirty.


    Han Sen constantly looked around, but he only saw trees and flowers for as far as his sight could reach. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything inherently special about the peach forest, from what he could tell. They hadn¡¯t seen a single other creature on their way, either.


    Even with the silver fox by their side, they should have still been able to see some, or notice signs of them having been in the area. The entire time, since they first entered the forest; the elephant was the only creature they had found.


    Han Sen activated his gene lock every now and again, using his senses to assess the surroundings and analyze whether or not there were any dangers in the vicinity. Despite his best attempts, there was nothing.


    The silver fox could not discover anything, either. Quietly, it continued to lie in Zero¡¯s arms.


    The moon was in the sky, and under the moonlight, the ocean of peach flowers looked even more beautiful. When a breeze danced between the trees, it rustled the flowers as petals submitted themselves to the pull of the wind. As gorgeous as it was, the entire affair seemed somewhat surreal.


    Han Sen and Zero both sat upon Golden Roarer. As she sat graciously between the rain of flowers and petals, Zero¡¯s pretty face graced the view as a mesmerizingly beautiful image.


    Han Sen could not help but pick up one of the flowers and ce it in her hair. Now, she was perfect.


    "Now you are even prettier." Han Sen looked at Zero, who almost seemed to be one with the flowers. He was not sure whether her beauty was entuated by the flower, or if the beauty of the flowers were entuated by her presence.


    Zero, who had always appeared emotionless, started to look red in the cheeks. This made her even prettier, like some fairy that lived amidst the peach flower trees.


    The bone elephant, by this point, had been wandering through the forest for a few days now. Just when Han Sen started to feel lost in the seemingly endless peach forest, he suddenly saw a giant peach tree up ahead. The trunk of the tree was bigger than the rest, leading upwards into the heavens. The flowers that graced and decorated its body spread out at the top like stars in the sky.


    The bone elephant seemed to be heading towards that tree.


    "What is this strangely big peach tree?" Han Sen observed the peach tree from afar and couldn¡¯t believe its size.


    He did not sense any danger and neither did the silver fox. All the silver fox did was stare at the peach tree, and all Han Sen could do was wonder what it was thinking about.


    Since they were here already, Han Sen wanted to see what the elephant wanted. Han Sen followed the elephant but stayed a safe distance away from it, not daring to get too close.


    The giant bone elephant was heading straight for the perplexingly huge peach tree. As it approached, the massive elephant didn¡¯t look so big anymore.


    The elephant walked beneath the boughs of the tree gently and knelt. Then, it kowtowed before the tree, lowering its head as if it was praying before it.


    Han Sen was frozen. He did not believe that a super creature like this, a monstrous elephant no less, would pray in front of a tree. It was unbelievable.


    "What is this strange peach tree? Does something more powerful than a super creature even exist? Why would the elephant adore the tree and show so much respect?" Han Sen was puzzled. He watched the bone elephant kowtow before the tree for a very long time.


    But what happened next was even more unnerving.


    Under the moonlight, the bone elephant sat beside the tree in a human pose. With all the flowers flying around it, it appeared to be meditating.


    With the forest lit with the moonlight, and the flowers and petals continuing to skate the breeze, the bone elephant¡¯s body started to resemble the flowers from the peach tree. Then, it started glowing.


    The grey and white bones now looked like jade crystals, which seem to exude a holy light of some sort.


    Even the red eyes of the elephant seemed to fade away, and it didn¡¯t seem as if it wanted to kill anything anymore.


    The whole bone elephant was like a sacred buddha beneath the peach tree, with a halo of divine lighting from it.


    "What is going on here?" The longer Han Sen watched, the more confused he became.

 Chapter 658: The Child of a Super Creature

    Chapter 658: The Child of a Super Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The bone elephant continued to sit beneath the tree without moving. A whileter, Han Sen heard a noisee from deeper within the peach forest, a sound that seemed to being their way.


    It wasn¡¯t long before it appeared. It was a small pink snake, slithering towards the giant peach tree. Quietly, it rested against the base of it.


    A blue tiger appeared from another direction and also sat down near the tree.


    Wings could be heard pping in the sky, and looking up, a red-crowned crane was descending to the ground near the tree, to join in with the other creatures.


    And soon after that, a ck bear arrived, carrying a cub. It also sat down near the bottom of the tree.


    In a short amount of time, many creatures had gathered at the base of the tree. Han Sen was shocked at what he was seeing, particrly so due to how special and unique they all looked. He thought they might all have been super creatures.


    Han Sen did not know why they were there. Was something from the peach tree attracting them?


    During Han Sen¡¯s confusion, the silver fox jumped out of Zero¡¯s arms and trotted over to the big tree, too.


    Han Sen was perplexed. He thought that the peach tree might have been emitting a pheromone to attract the creatures towards it. After a taking a few steps forward, the silver fox turned around and nodded its head to Han Sen. It looked as if it wanted him to follow.


    He was hesitant toply, due to how many powerful creatures gathered up in one ce and how dangerous it would be for him to go.


    Again, the silver fox flicked its head. Although the creatures were now undoubtedly aware of the silver fox¡¯s presence, they didn¡¯t bother doing anything about it. They hardly even looked its way.


    For the third time, the silver fox gestured for Han Sen to join it. With gritted teeth, Han Sen slowly withdrew from his shelter and tip-toed his way towards the peach tree.


    Han Sen went forward as cautiously as he could. The moment he noticed something was off or if the creatures even looked at him wrong, he¡¯d take off running in the other direction.


    Zero, to his surprise, was less fearful. With glee, she ran to catch up with the silver fox. They were out in in sight, before the creatures near the tree, but nothing happened. The creatures simply continued to sit where they were.


    With his heart ying hopscotch, Han Sen followed the silver fox to the tree. After choosing a spot, they sat down near it. Aside from the bone elephant and the two bears, they were closest in proximity to the actual bark of the tree.


    Two meters away from Han Sen was the ck bear. Although it was not as big as the bone elephant, it was at least ten meters tall. Although it was kowtowing, it was like a giant truck, and its breathing was loud.


    This was the first time he had ever gotten so close with a creature, outside ofbat. It made Han Sen feel quite wonderful, as not a single creature showed any sign of wanting to attack him.


    All the creatures here had be animals, fond of peace. No matter the species or breed, they had alle together to kowtow before the tree.


    The silver fox was lying on the ground that had been dressed in loose flower petals. It closed its eyes and breathed calmly, with a mellow rhythm. It was something Han Sen had seen before. After practicing Dongxue Sutra, he would always see the silver fox in such a fashion, for a brief while.


    The other creatures weren¡¯t too different. While they ally down, they each breathed with a calm, unique rhythm.


    "Does this strange peach tree provide boons and advancements to one¡¯s training?" Han Sen wondered to himself. After a while, Han Sen decided to try to practice Dongxue Sutra.


    Han Sen began training and felt as if there was a special energy being absorbed into his body by the Dongxue Sutra. The pace of his Dongxue Sutra sped up, as if it was reacting to the strange energy.


    "This really is something special." Han Sen continued practicing, and eventually, his body began to produce a pleasant smell. The scentbined with the fragrance of the peaches and began to permeate the atmosphere.


    When Han Sen finished a cycle, he noticed that his Dongxue Sutra had improved far more than it usually did. This surprised him.


    But when Han Sen looked at the other creatures, he was surprised.


    Perhaps it was because the fragrancebined with the scent of the flowers, but when he saw the silver fox again, he could actually see the energy inside him. He could see the pleasant smell inside the silver fox that had not been refined yet.


    Han Sen looked at the other creatures and was even more surprised. Many creatures were in the area, and it seemed as if they had all absorbed the pleasant fragrance of the Dongxue Sutra. Strangely, they all seemed to have a different reaction to its absorption.


    The pleasant scent inside the pink snake, the blue beast, the red-crowned crane, and the big ck bear was all blurry, being absorbed by their bodies.


    But in the cub and the bone elephant, Han Sen saw that the energy was flowing inside them in a rhythmic beat. It looked like a human Qi Gong.


    "That¡¯s not right. The ck bear and the cub are of the same kind, so why the difference between the two?" Han Sen was shocked while looking at what was going on.


    Not long after, Han Sen¡¯s pleasant fragrance had been refined by the cub and bone elephant. The crane and snake were continuing to refine it slowly, but Han Sen could still sense it inside them.


    Han Sen looked at the gourd in his hand. It was already used to absorbing Han Sen¡¯s pleasant smell, and by now, it had already refined the scent.


    Han Sen continued to observe the other creatures and then had a horrible thought.


    It did not matter whether it was the silver fox, the ck bear cub, or the gourd in his hand; the elephant was the only creature he was not sure about. Creatures were usually birthed by their mothers, not their nests. The silver fox, the cub, and the gourd were spawned in their nests, whereas the others had been birthed by their mothers.


    That made Han Sen think back on the Golden Roarer. He wasn¡¯t sure about the big Golden Roarer, but when the small one died, it left behind its Life Geno essence and body.


    "If the big Golden Roarer and the elephant were birthed by a creature, does that mean the children of super creatures are different than the super creatures themselves?" Han Sen theorized.


    But this train of thought only led to more and more questions. Why did some super creatures only leave their Life Essence behind and not their actual bodies? If the second or third generation of super creatures could leave their bodies, then there must have been something special inside them.


    Just like the silver fox and the cub; they were the children of super creatures, and it looked like they had special abilities that were different than their mothers¡¯.

 Chapter 659: Toxic-Dragon Drill

    659 Toxic-Dragon Drill


    Usually, after Han Sen finished a training cycle of the Dongxue Sutra, his body would be filled up and require a cooldown period in which the energy was digested. Training more while he was still full yielded no additional benefits, and was therefore pointless.


    But underneath that great tree, something strangely wonderful happened. After a very short while, he felt as if the energy was gone. He decided to try to practice the Dongxue Sutra again and, lo and behold, he was renewed with fresh power once more.


    Han Sen began training his Dongxue Sutra again and before long, his body was charged up again.


    Han Sen used this time to observe the bone elephant, which continued to look holy. The elephant was like a jade statue. Seeing it for the first time, no one would have guessed how cruel and murderous it actually was.


    The bodies of the other creatures were glowing as well. Han Sen couldn''t tell what the light was exactly, he just thought it was different than usual.


    Han Sen watched the energy flow through the bone elephant''s body and tried to record a visualization of it in his mind.


    Han Sen did not know how long this concordant situation wouldst. So, he took the chance to remember how the elephant harnessed its energy, in the event the technique might one day be useful.


    The peach flowers were open for two weeks. During that time, Han Sen managed to record the energy flow of both the elephant and the cub.


    When the peach flowers on the trees began to wilt, the silver fox tugged at Han Sen''s pants and tried to pull him away from the area.


    Han Sen felt something was wrong, as well. As the peach flowers began to wilt more and more, the creatures seemed to be getting more and more restless.


    Han Sen noticed a slight reddish hue beginning to tint the eyes of the bone elephant. It looked as if it would soon resume its murderous rampage.


    He didn''t dare stay any longer, and so he decided to depart with Zero before anything went awry. If the creatures started to go berserk, with his small body, there was no chance he''d be able to withstand an attack dealt by any of them.


    For the two weeks he had been there, Han Sen constantly repeated his practice of the Dongxue Sutra. His body had been hungry for it the entire time. Having received so much additional experience training with it, his Dongxue Sutra had greatly improved. Han Sen felt as if he had just about touched the first tier of the Dongxue Sutra, and all he''d need was some sort of extra push to get the gene lock open.


    Han Sen had thought it would take a few years to reach this point, but his two weeks under the tree had saved a lot of time. That giant peach tree was the most remarkable of boons.


    "If the open flowers of the tree have such a remarkable power, if it grew peaches and I ate one, I wonder what would happen?" Han Sen decided that when the mystic peach tree grew its harvest of peaches, he would return to this ce and collect some, no matter what it took.


    But Han Sen imagined that when the mystic peach tree did grow its peaches, there would undoubtedly be chaos. Nabbing a few peaches for himself would most likely prove difficult.


    The silver fox now seemed to be in a rush, wanting to lead Han Sen out of the forest as quickly as it could. They only slowed down when they had moved beyond the eaves of the forest. At that point, the silver fox gleefully returned to Han Sen''s shoulder.


    Han Sen could faintly hear the screams of nefarious beasts in the forest. Not wanting to hang around any longer, he ran off with Zero.


    When Han Sen returned to Devil''s Shelter, the bone elephant did not return the way it came, to the best of his knowledge. It was as if it had simply disappeared, and it was never seen or heard from again.


    Wang Yuhang, however, was a household name around Devil''s Shelter, and many people became aware of the existence of the Goddess Army. They also "knew" that Wang Yuhang was its thirteenth general. The people who were not privy to the truth believed the Goddess Army to be an incredibly strong angelic host. They thought it was responsible for ying the bone elephant by leading it away, saving the shelter in the process.


    Another two weeks passed, and the ming Rex Spike was still in the process of evolving. It looked like super beast souls took a long time to evolve. Han Sen estimated it would take another two weeks for the evolution toplete.


    Back in the Alliance, Han Sen considered choosing a new hyper geno art that would go well with his ming Rex Spike. Han Sen conducted a lot of research, but found it difficult to select a skill that would suit his needs.


    The ming Rex Spike was neither greatsword nornce, and he couldn''t even use it like a club.


    "No wonder the shopkeeper sold it to me so cheaply, with a quick cash-trade agreement. Pah, this thing is too unpopr!" Han Sen continued looking at skills in the hope he''d eventually find one that would go well with his ming Rex Spike.


    Han Sen did not expect a perfect match, but one that was 70% would do. If he found one like that, then he''d be happy to modify it to his needs.


    Han Sen had almost browsed through all the S-ss hyper geno arts, from most popr to least popr without finding one that he wanted.


    The creepy-looking weapon was far too rare. It was a heavy weapon, and it could only be held like a greatsword with both hands. If you held it with one hand, then it would require a tremendous amount of strength.


    It wasn''t like a sword, which could be swung around quickly. This weapon was tailored for powerful, gruesome blows throughnce-like thrusting or club-like crushing. But these two forms of attack were best suited to the weapons that were designed for those purposes,nces and clubs respectively. The ming Rex Spike seemed as if it would be awkward to use.


    For a two meter long, single-handed weapon, it looked extremely powerful, but it was a shame that it was so difficult to wield.


    In the end, Han Sen went to look for Professor Bai Yishan in the Saint Hall. Han Sen drew the shape of the ming Rex Spike and presented it to the professor, to see if he knew of any suitable skills for the weapon.


    "Hold on a second." Bai Yishan went peruse further information. Half an hourter, he returned to hismunicator and told Han Sen, "This weapon is very rare. But I do remember one fellow who created a weapon that operates simrly. It may look a little different, yes, but functionally it''s the same. It is a single-handed weapon that is most suitable for jabbing or thrusting, and heavy swings. The man created a skill for it, but it wasn''t anything exceptional. It was only ranked as an A-ss skill here in the Saint Hall. It was called Toxic-Dragon Drill; you should take a look at it if you''re interested."


    "Thank you, Professor Bai." Han Sen had no other choice. Being only A-ss, it was far worse than Han Sen expected. Professor Bai himself had told him that there were no S-ss hyper geno arts that suited it.


    Han Sen returned to the Saint Hall and purchased the A-ss hyper geno art Toxic-Dragon Drill. Han Sen observed it intently. Although it was only A-ss, it was indeed quite suitable for the ming Rex Spike. It mainly employed thrusts and heavy smashes. The thrustingponent featured a spinning technique, as well. Han Sen was pretty good with it, right off the bat. After a brief look, he was already performing exceptionally well with it.

 Chapter 660: Completion of the Flaming Rex Spikes Evolution

    Chapter 660: Completion of the ming Rex Spike¡¯s Evolution


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the deep sea, Han Sen punched a three meter long jellyfish to death and dragged it back into the Crystal Pce.


    An angel looked at the jellyfish¡¯s lifeless corpse curiously. Recently, she had eaten a lot of sacred-blood ss food and had lost track of how many creatures she had been fed from the sea.


    Han Sen believed the angel was close to unlocking herbat mode. She had been eating less in recent times, so it had to be a sign that she was changing somewhat.


    Han Sen thought if she unlocked herbat mode, he¡¯d have himself a nice extra fighter. It¡¯d be easier to kill super creatures in the future, with her by his side.


    Although Han Sen had eaten a lot more sacred-blood creaturestely, his sacred geno points weren¡¯t increasing as much as he would have liked because he couldn¡¯t find any smaller varieties to kill.


    His sacred geno points were above the halfway point now, sitting at a total of 51. It wasn¡¯t too far from being maxed out.


    In regards to the Fire-Scale T-rex¡¯s Life Geno essence, Han Sen had yet to find a way in which he might eat it. As of yet, he didn¡¯t have a single super geno point.


    But even so, Han Sen¡¯s fitness level was now over 150. Han Sen guessed that when his sacred geno point amount was filled, he¡¯d be within the fitness range of 180 to 200. If he had super geno points, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even have to be a surpasser to reach 300 and be a celestial being.


    But killing super creatures was no small feat, and how to eat their Life Geno essences was something he had yet to figure out.


    Han Sen watched the angel as she ate. He suddenly felt the Sea of Soul shaking. The ming T-rex burst out, signifying the finishing of the ming Rex Spike¡¯s evolution.


    He noticed the ming T-rex was living up to its name, as its whole body was wreathed in me. It looked like a super T-rex, but the body was zing with red mes instead of gold mes.


    Han Sen looked at the ming T-rex¡¯s introduction and saw the berserk title.


    He summoned the ming Rex Spike. The creepy, blood-red weapon was now zing with a red me. It looked very mighty. The fire of the weapon produced an incredibly intense heat. If it touched someone¡¯s body, Han Sen imagined it wouldn¡¯t take much effort to instantly roast the skin and flesh.


    "This is a scary weapon." Han Sen gave it a swing and liked how it felt. It seemed as powerful as he had hoped it would be.


    "Now that I have the weapon, I should find a super creature to test it on. Which one should I go for?" Han Sen wondered.


    It was not difficult to find a super creature. Though most of them resided in the deepest, most secluded mountain ranges, gullies, or swamps, he¡¯d encounter one in no time if he brought Wang Yuhang along.


    The primary concern, however, was whether or not he could truly kill such a creature. Han Sen¡¯s ideal target would be the red-cloud donkey. It seemed as if it would be easier to kill, since it didn¡¯t pose much of a significant risk.


    The biggest problem was the raven that lived near it. No matter how strong the ming Rex Spike was, it would not matter if Han Sen could not match the speed of such a foe andnd a single hit.


    He was only afraid that before he even had a chance to raise his weapon, the raven would have already sliced his head clean off his shoulders. The target Han Sen wanted to hunt the most was something that was slow and did not have a weak body.


    Something like the big ck bear would have been fine to fight, as well. A big-bodied creature would be fine, as the ming Rex Spike was most certainly long enough to reach it. If Han Sen did go up against the bear and struck its head with all his might, he only imagined that the creature would be unable to withstand such a blow.


    But the peach forest was too creepy to return to, and he knew more than one super creature resided below its shadowed boughs. Han Sen did not dare risk returning there, and since he wanted to bring Wang Yuhang with him, he knew they¡¯d be swarmed by super creatures the moment they stepped inside.


    If he didn¡¯t bring Wang Yuhang, the creatures would be too powerful and their speed would be higher than Han Sen¡¯s. It would be impossible to thwomp a quick target with such a big weapon.


    With Wang Yuhang¡¯s knack for stealing an enemy¡¯s attention, Han Sen would have plenty of time to whack it the exact way he would want. And if he did that, he was figuring he might be able to take half the life of such a creature away at once.


    "Leader, Lu Hui is here to see you." Back in the Goddess Shelter, Yang Manli delivered Han Sen a surprise visitor.


    "What is he doing here? There is no way he woulde all the way out here to thank us for saving his shelter, would he?" Han Sen frowned and invited his guests in to see him.


    "Leader Hui is so gracious, taking the time toe visit me." Han Sen said, smiling at Lu Hui.


    "I havee here to thank you for pulling the bone elephant away. There is also a deal I would like to strike with you, if you¡¯d be so kind as to hear what I have to propose." Lu Hui smiled in return.


    "There is no need to thank me, but I can always make room for more business ventures." Han Sen noticed Lu Hui had not brought any gifts with him and was quickly disappointed.


    "We believe we have found a super creature, but our power alone is not enough to kill it. Therefore, I would like to cooperate with the Goddess Shelter and take on this monster together." Lu Hui did not beat around the bush.


    "What kind of super creature is it?" Han Sen¡¯s attention had been quickly snared.


    "It is a wolf," Lu Hui answered.


    "What kind of wolf?" Han Sen frowned, thinking Lu Hui was being too vague.


    Lu Huiughed and said, "It is the king of a few hundred thousand wolves. We have been unable to detect whether or not it has any elemental powers, but it is powerful; that much we do know. Its strength and speed are exceptional."


    "A few hundred thousand wolves? A little dangerous, no?" Han Sen frowned again, thinking that was quite the pack for a wolf to lead. If he agreed to lend his aid, it would be no trivial fight.


    Plus, if he wanted to kill it in the midst of the wolf pack, it¡¯d be much harder. Fighting a super creature that was solo would be a far easier task.


    "It will be a difficult foe to ovee, I must confess. If it wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be requesting your aid. But the wolf king¡¯s body is very... bnced. It doesn¡¯t seem to have any outstanding attributes. The pelt is not too sturdy, its speed is not too fast, and its strength is nothing obscene. This super creature seems like a viable candidate for killing," Lu Hui exined.


    Han Sen nodded in agreement. This super creature was tough, no doubt, but with the aid of other human allies, they¡¯d definitely stand a chance.


    "How will we cooperate?" Han Sen asked.


    "I want you to help draw away the wolf pack. We can deal with the wolf king. Afterwards, aside from the beast soul, the loot will be shared." It was obvious what Lu Hui wanted; Wang Yuhang¡¯s ability.


    Lu Hui had been both shocked and impressed by Wang Yuhang¡¯s ability to attract creatures when he saved Devil¡¯s Shelter.


    "Sorry, if things are like that then we cannot cooperate," Han Sen firmly rejected.


    "Why?" Lu Hui asked.


    "If you want to cooperate with us, then we must be granted the final blow on the super creature. That¡¯s how it must be," Han Sen stated coldly.


    "That is a shame. Maybe next time, eh?" Lu Hui knew there was no point in pushing the subject further.


    Lu Hui did not think Han Sen had the ability to kill a super creature. He only wanted Wang Yuhang¡¯s ability to attract creatures, but Han Sen¡¯s ambitions were too big for him.


    "Escort Lu Hui off the premises," Han Senmanded Yang Manli. "Also, find out where he¡¯ll be fighting the wolf king he speaks of."

 Chapter 661: Grey-Wolf King

    Chapter 661: Grey-Wolf King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because the wolf king had several hundred thousand lesser wolves, finding the pack¡¯s location was not too difficult.


    Yang Manli delivered the information to Han Sen within a couple of days. The wolf pack was easy to find, but hunting the alpha amidst several hundred thousand other wolves would be a task that required proper strength.


    "This is indeed a gift that God has prepared for me!" Han Sen looked at Yang Manli¡¯s research and made immediate preparations to take off.


    He didn¡¯t bring Wang Yuhang along because he was afraid something might go wrong if the man was present.


    Alphas or kings ofrge packs of creatures were always far greater than their lesser counterparts, but in regards to super creatures, it entirely depended on their body. Their powers would be weaker, but they would be smarter.


    For Han Sen, this was the perfect opportunity. The silver fox wasing along, so that¡¯d be enough to keep the wolves at bay while he took on the king one-on-one.


    Han Sen happily ran across the northern fields. Before he went into battle, he wanted to test the power of the ming Rex Spike first.


    The wolf pack was enormous. After asking around, Han Sen knew where it was currently going. He went straight there, wanting to get to the king before Lu Hui and his people did.


    Han Sen raced there, running throughout the day and subsequent night. Finally, he arrived.


    They looked like ordinary grey wolves, but it was their numbers that made their presence so intimidating. To prevent the wolf king from escaping, Han Sen ran straight to the center of the pack with the silver fox in hand.


    As expected, the wolves along the way parted and formed a path for Han Sen. None dared to get close.


    Han Sen walked a hundred miles and finally found the wolf king atop a small hill. It didn¡¯t look particrly striking, and it had no remarkable features. It looked almost like an ordinary grey wolf, save for being a bitrger and having a blue mark branding its forehead. There didn¡¯t seem to be any elemental attributes to its pelt, either.


    When Han Sen saw it, it was lying down in a grassy outcrop atop the hill. It squinted its eyes at the challenger that hade for it.


    "It¡¯s no wonder Lu Hui wants to kill this thing; it looks far too easy." Han Sen summoned his ming Rex Spike; a two meter longnce-like weapon, which he held with one hand. The mes that zed across it made it look frightening.


    But before Han Sen approached the wolf king any closer, it stood up and howled to the sky.


    "My little grey thing, simmer down. No other wolf wille and save you, no matter how loud you howl." Han Sen looked at the wolf king howling andughed.


    The next second, Han Sen¡¯s smile froze in ce.


    A chorus of howls joined in,ing from all around him. He could see the shadows of other wolves inching closer from every direction. And the re of their hungry eyes watched him intently.


    "Impossible! How can these grey wolves not be afraid of the silver fox¡¯s presence?" Han San was shocked. There were now a few hundred thousand wolves snarling at him. There were countless mutant-ss wolves and a lot of sacred-blood ss wolves. Even if Han Sen stood there, ready to kill them, there were too many and he¡¯d run out of stamina and be too exhausted to continue before being able to y them all.


    But Han Sen quickly understood, as he looked at the blue symbol on the wolf king¡¯s forehead. The eyes of the other wolves were all starting to turn a menacing shade of blue, and even their fur was beginning to adopt the tint.


    Rage. Cruelty. Violence. These words were apt to describe each and every wolf that snarled in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    The wolf king was still quietly standing on the hill as it peered down at Han Sen. Around it, a dozen sacred-blood grey wolves formed a circle.


    Han Sen, without hesitating, summoned his wings and tried to escape. He could kill sacred-blood creatures, but his fitness was only a little bit better, which meant they could damage him.


    Plus, with the wretched number of wolves that were there in support of the wolf king, even the Queen and Little Uncle wouldn¡¯t have been enough assistance, and the chance of victory would still have been slim-to-none.


    As Han Sen took off into the skies, the wolf king began howling upwards, too. The blue light on its forehead shone even brighter, like a beacon. Its grey body began to shine blue now, too.


    Hooooowl!


    All the wolves began jumping up as high as they could, trying to capture the intruder. These ordinary wolves, though they did not possess wings, could still glide through the air.


    The wolf pack was like a tsunami, howling as they surfed the air in pursuit of their prey.


    Han Sen was again shocked, recognizing that he had underestimated the wolf king. It was, after all, the king of a pack and a super creature to boot. How could he have expected things to be so simple?


    Han Sen now understood that a super creature that led a pack would not be any better than a super creature that roamed solo. In some ways, they were even scarier.


    Last time, Han Sen had watched Lu Huimand an army of soldiers to swarm an attacker and now, the wolf wasmanding an army to attack him.


    Han Sen was swinging the ming Rex Spike with great ferocity, but none of the wolves feared it. Every single one of them was glowing blue, their eyes a sunken sapphire as they jumped towards Han Sen.


    The ming Rex Spike swept and sent a grand multitude of wolves flying away like shooting stars, alight with fire. Their bodies were burnt ck in seconds. Some managed to stand back up and resume their pursuit, uncaring for the mes that continued to ravage their bodies.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Han Sen kept swinging his ming Rex Spike in a bid to escape as they swarmed beneath him. As he went, he killed countless wolves.


    More and more he killed, but there was no end to the horde of wolves. Fortunately, Han Sen had practiced Long Live and Jade-Sun Force, which constantly imbued him with the energy to sustain his hard-fought attempt of escape. For over a hundred miles he went, leaving a trail of bloody, beaten, and charred wolf corpses in his wake. But still, they did not relent.


    Han Sen noticed that most of the wolves he had killed were just ordinary ones, but there was nothing else he could do.


    The grey wolves were like well-trained soldiers. They were using a formation to surround Han Sen, and their precision and cooperative cohesion made him unable to escape the higher-ss variants of wolves.


    The silver fox had been lying on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder the entire time, unmoving. It coldly looked back in the wolf king¡¯s direction, as if something had just alerted it.


    The wolf king did note after them, or at least, Han Sen could not see the shadow of the wolf king. He had no idea what was wrong with the other wolves, however. It was as if they had no fear of death and they could perfectly react to all of Han Sen¡¯s moves.


    He continued for three hundred miles. Han Sen thought he was going to drown under the waves of grey wolves when the horde finally began to thin-out, and eventually retreated.


    Just as Han Sen thought he could be spared some respite and recovery, he heard a sound from not too far away. Across the fields in another direction, a stampede of horses came running towards him like the waves of the sea. Above them all, a handsome horse kingmanded the skies, pping its angelic wings as it surveyed thends around it.

 Chapter 662: The Red Pony

    Chapter 662: The Red Pony


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Holy smokes! I escape the territory of the wolves only to end up in the realm of horses?" Han Sen was glum as he watched the winged-horses ¨C the pegasi ¨C approach. He wanted to p himself, thinking, "Why did I evene here in the first ce? I should have stuck to searching for solo super creatures!"


    "Trying to take advantage of others will get me killed," Han Sen sighed.


    Fortunately, there seemed to be a no man¡¯snd between the pack of wolves and the soaring pegasi. They didn¡¯te his way, which gave him the opportunity to rest for a brief while.


    Han Sen did not dare fly in the sky. There¡¯d be no advantage up there, considering that pegasi were flying creatures.


    Hended on the grass and took a good look around. There was nothing remarkable about the ce, as it was just a grassy field. For dozens of miles around, there was no sign of the pegasi or wolves.


    After Han Sen took a closer look, the grass was shorter than elsewhere. Some of the grass was even yellowish in color. It was very different than the fresh, long, green grass that was in the fields to the left and right of the one he currently stood in.


    Aside from that, there was nothing special. There wasn¡¯t even ake or pond, just a grassy field.


    The wolves and horses stared at him but kept their distance. They weren¡¯t leaving, so Han Sen decided to stay put while he was safe. He didn¡¯t think the wolves or horses could be bothered watching him like that for a long time.


    But quickly, Han Sen realized something was wrong. The horses and wolves really did stay there, taking turns with others in their own groups to watch Han Sen.


    Luckily, Han Sen had brought many provisions with him, including nutrient solutions. He could remain in this field for two months, if need be.


    But even if he did stay where he was for the next two months, what was the point? The wolves and horses did not want to leave. Two weeks passed and they still remained outside the field watching Han Sen, not allowing him to leave.


    "Silver fox, you¡¯re going to have to do something and help me find a way out of this mess. You¡¯re not going to wait until I¡¯m dead before you run off, are you?" Han Sen put the silver fox in front of his face and said, "This is not right! There¡¯s not much difference between a fox and a wolf, is there? Can¡¯t you go and talk to the wolf king on my behalf, and tell him it was all just a big misunderstanding?"


    Han Sen put him down and the silver foxy on the ground, blinking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen felt as if he¡¯d be better off talking with a rock. So he circled the entire field multiple times, evaluating what options there were for escape, but did not discover anything viable.


    "If escaping won¡¯t work, then so be it. I¡¯ll have to fight my way out! I definitely can¡¯t leave through the pegasi side, as their numbers seem greater than that of the wolves. They can fly, too. That¡¯ll surely be the more dangerous way." Han Sen then looked at the wolf side. He observed the wind blowing through the grass, which revealed the grey backs of hidden wolves. Heaven knew how many lurked in the tall grass, waiting for Han Sen.


    Han Sen could only watch their movements, waiting for the right moment to slice his way through the hordes and make a daring escape. It would be best if he could confirm the location of the wolf king, so at least he would have a chance of taking a shot at it. But s, he could not spot it and such a move could not currently be made.


    After a while, Han Sen saw the horses in a state of mild unrest. In the group of horses, a red pony appeared. They parted and formed a path for it, not daring to touch it.


    "Is that the child of a super creature?" Han Sen took a look and was surprised. The red pony did not seem to have been born very long ago. It looked rather curious, and even the sacred-blood ss pegasi avoided its approach.


    "If I kidnap the red pony, could I use it to escape the crowd of horses?" Han Sen¡¯s heart birthed this evil thought, wondering if he could put a knife to the red pony¡¯s neck and broker a deal with the horse king.


    But Han Sen quickly dropped the idea. Creatures were not humans, and if they saw Han Sen threaten the red pony, they¡¯d probably opt to kill Han Sen rather than negotiate.


    Although the red pony was small, it was a super creature. Han Sen was not entirely sure he could deal with it solo anyway.


    The red pony seemed curious about everything. It opened its eyes wide and looked at Han Sen and the silver fox with great interest.


    The red pony tried to enter Han Sen¡¯s field on numerous asions, but each time, the horse king stopped it and sent it back.


    Before the red pony was taken away, it looked back and almost seemed upset.


    "That¡¯s a shame. If that red pony came here on its own, perhaps I really could kidnap it!" Han Sen thought, disappointed.


    That night, Han Seny on the grass observing the night skies. He counted the stars that glistened above. It was quite boring, so he summoned the angel and Princess YinYang to talk.


    As they were talking, they heard noise from the horse crowd. Looking over there, Han Sen saw the red pony sneak his way, with its eyes fixated on him.


    Han Sen was happy when he saw it, but it caused amotion in the horse crowd. They neighed repeatedly, as if they were trying to convince the red pony to return to them.


    But no matter how much noise they made, they did not dare to enter the area like the red pony had.


    The horse king was nowhere to be seen, however, and Han Sen did not know why.


    The red pony ignored its brethren and continued to approach Han Sen. It looked to its left and right up until it was about twenty meters away. Then, it stood where it was and just watched Han Sen and hispanions.


    "Come here, little child. Come here." Han Sen¡¯s face was crowned with a strange smile. He reached out both arms to the red pony, as if he was calling for a baby to crawl to him.


    But the red pony took a few step backs, and its eyes looked alert. It didn¡¯t trust Han Sen.


    Han Sen noticed that his behavior was like any old, creepy uncle that wished to kidnap a child. Quickly, he put away his grinning face and put on his look of innocence as if he were swapping masks. As he did, he thought of how he might be able to attract the red pony towards him.


    Han Sen threw some jerky on the ground and bid for the pony to eat it, but it was ignored.


    "Do horses only enjoy eating grass?" Han Sen¡¯s heart felt bad. He looked in his pockets and there was nothing he could use to attract the red pony, so he wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    But the red pony, after a while longer of looking, seemed to drop some of its apprehension. Slowly, it began to walk closer and closer to Han Sen.


    The crowd of horses was in a frenzy, as countless horses surrounded the area, crying repeatedly. It was like they were pleading for the red pony to return and for Han Sen not to hurt it.


    Han Sen suddenly thought something had to be wrong. If the wolves and horses were avoiding each other, maybe that was why they did note any closer? But now that the red pony was inside, why did the other horses note?

 Chapter 663: Subterranean Monster

    Chapter 663: Subterranean Monster


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The red pony was hesitant to approach at first, but after circling them for some time, it acknowledged there was no danger. Aftering to this realization, it was happy to stay in Han Sen¡¯spany.


    Although Han Sen still wanted to kidnap the red pony, he wasn¡¯t going to rush things until he was sure it wasfortable. He watched it walk around and waved to it asionally, appearing as friendly as he could.


    When its fear had totally disappeared, it came close to Han Sen and sniffed him.


    Han Sen was ambivalent right now. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should take the pony now or not. This was his best opportunity, but he was uncertain whether capturing a super creature, regardless of its age, was a wise thing to do.


    Besides, the red pony seemed to be a little antsy. The horses on the perimeter of Han Sen¡¯s little sanctuary were still in a frenzy, too, neighing with madness. If eyes could kill, Han Sen would have been nothing but bits.


    But the silver fox looked a little upset. It jumped into Han Sen¡¯sp, gritted its teeth, and growled.


    The red pony was unnerved by this, which displeased Han Sen. He was afraid that the silver fox would scare off the red pony, so he put it down on the ground.


    But the red pony was only given a jump scare. After taking a few steps, it looked at the silver fox that continued to growl and stare back at it with hostility. Strangely, it looked happier now. The red pony approached Han Sen and buried its head into Han Sen¡¯s chest and rubbed it.


    This made the silver fox really mad. If Han Sen didn¡¯t shut him down now, the red pony would ¨C quite literally ¨C be in for a shock.


    Han Sen reached out his hand to stroke the mane of the red pony. The pony remained where it was, allowing Han Sen to touch it as much as he wanted. It seemed to enjoy the strokes.


    But when Han Sen touched it, the pegasi that continued to watch looked even angrier. They started pping their wings, taking off into the skies, circling the field. There were so many of them, they blocked out the sunlight, and they all continued to neigh with rage. It looked as if they would swoop down any second and crush Han Sen, but they didn¡¯t.


    "Good child. Come here,e here; let me hug you." Han Sen reached out his hands to hug the pony, which it didn¡¯t resist. In fact, it looked even happier.


    Asfortable as it looked, Han Sen still had a split mind. Now was most certainly the best chance for Han Sen to kidnap it, but he didn¡¯t know if the pegasi king would let him go free with a hostage. If they didn¡¯t care and started attacking him anyway, it¡¯d all be over for him.


    Eventually, he did not do it. He let the pony go, and it rested near him. It looked really na?ve.


    But Han Sen knew its behavior wasn¡¯t something that was likely to stay true over time. When it grew up, it¡¯d most likely end up like the violent pegasi above.


    While Han Sen mulled the idea a while longer, his heart suddenly jumped with rm. He thought the red pony was going to get mad.


    He took a step back and looked at it, but the red pony was still being its cute self. The next second, vine-like tentacles pierced through the ground and moved towards Han Sen.


    The tentacles were extremely fast, but they seemed to mostly go for the red pony. Han Sen reacted and jumped into the sky.


    The red pony wasn¡¯t so lucky. No matter how strong it was, it hadn¡¯t been born for a long time and itcked experience in the world. The vast number of tentacles grabbed it tight.


    Then, the field of grass split in two, unearthing a giant gully. The tentacles that had writhed around the pony started dragging it towards the pit.


    The pony began neighing with its lighter, younger tone. Its body shone red just like the ruby light of a police siren. The red light sliced through the vine-like tentacles, which then dropped to the ground spewing green blood.


    But more and more tentacles appeared, doing their best to choke the pony and drag it towards the hole.


    Han Sen looked at the pit and could only see red in there. Sharp teeth, lined up like cogwheels, circled its entirety. Han Sen was unable to fathom what manner of wretched creature had been lurking beneath his feet.


    "It¡¯s no wonder why neither the wolves nor pegasi dared approach me, with such a horrible creature lying here." Han Sen saw that the red pony was only moments away from being pulled into the hungry, exposed mouth. He frowned and summoned his ming Rex Spike and began swinging it.


    The mes burned brightly as the heavy weapon annihted any tentacle it came into contact with, quickly incinerating them into charcoal. The broken tentacles dropped onto the ground on fire. Soon after, the red pony was free from the monster¡¯s grasp.


    The pony had not yet developed the ability to fly. Since it was still grounded, it looked like it was going to be grabbed again by freshly sprouted tentacles.


    So Han Sen picked up the red pony and flew off into the sky.


    The creature that had been lying beneath the ground was so strange. Han Sen was not sure why it seemed to show so much interest in the red pony. Han Sen and the silver fox had barely been given any attention. The subterranean monster seemed to only focus on the pony.


    Han Sen, with the pony in his arms, begun flying away. The unknown monster let out a soul-shriveling roar, which made the ground tremble. Tentacles burst forth from the ground, lifting the entirety of the grass field with it. It was like watching a creature emerge from the most rotten pits of hell.


    It was a giant worm that looked like a centipede. Only a portion of its body had been revealed, but it was already unimaginably big. Like a train, it was shooting out of a tunnel a few dozen meters into the air. The entirety of its back was hairy and the tentacles had Han Sen and the red pony in their sights.


    They wereing was too fast, far faster than Han Sen¡¯s berserk sacred-blood wings. Furthermore, the hair on its back turned out to be tentacles themselves, and they were adamant in preventing the departure of their prey.


    Han Sen let loose the power of his ming Rex Spike and hacked off a grand number of the monster¡¯s tentacles with a rage-fueled strike. mes then shot across the sky. Casting Aero, Han Sen used it to soar through the air and dodge the monster¡¯s assault.


    The pegasi were also in the sky. They rushed down, all of them neighing in anger. It looked as if they were super keen on protecting their master. Without fear, they rushed down towards the monster that had previously been lurking beneath the earth.


    The hair on the monster seemed to regenerate. After being shaved, the tentacles started to grow back. Many of the pegasi that charged into battle found themselves tangled in the brush of tentacles. Many of the winged horses were ripped apart and thrown away, casting blood across the ruinednd.


    The body of the subterranean monster was massive, at least a hundred meters long. Its shell was purple and ck, and countless little legs wriggled beneath it, each one possessing their own tentacles.


    The monster lifted up its terrifying body as the tentacles writhed in a ghastly dance. One by one, the pegasi were being torn to shreds as it came after the red pony that was still in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    "Why is this thing so intent oning after the red pony? There must be something quite special about it, if that is the case." Han Sen was surprised by the turn of events. The red pony he had nned to kidnap, he ended up carrying as he escaped using the skill Aero. As he went, he swung and waved around his ming Rex Spike, which burnt all the tentacles that came near into soot.


    A long scream came from afar, signaling the arrival of the pegasi king. It was cloaked in clouds, evidence of the wrath it brought with it.

 Chapter 664: The Shocking Fight

    Chapter 664: The Shocking Fight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The pegasi king¡¯s clouds began to spread, falling down on the massive creature below like bombs. They clung to the tentacles, restraining them like glue.


    Caught within the thick, muculent clouds, the monster could not get its tentacles free. It struggled and thrashed madly, but to no avail.


    But the monster was too big and its body was extremely strong. After a grand push, it managed to tear the white clouds and continue its pursuit of Han Sen and the red pony.


    The pegasi and pegasi king no longer cared for Han Sen, and they diverted all their attention to the monster. They assaulted its body, tentacles, and legs, biting everything they could with great ferocity.


    Howl!


    A chilling howl shrieked across the grassy field. At great speed, a grey wolf was dashing towards the scene of the battle.


    Behind it, the tsunami-like wolf pack followed.


    The mark on the wolf king¡¯s forehead shone like a beacon once more, which made the other wolves turn blue. Their fur shone with a blue light and their eyes were each like sapphires. It was like a ghostly wolf pack.


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought the wolf pack hade to attack the pegasi.


    But the wolf pack, shrouded in a blue light, leapt into the fray with the monster of the pegasi¡¯s strife and began tearing into its legs. Instead of fighting the pegasi or causing trouble, they hade to the aid of the pegasi, helping them in their battle.


    The wolf king looked up at the sky and howled again. The blue mark on its forehead was shining brighter than Han Sen had ever seen it. The light veiled many of the pegasi above, and seemed to buff their abilities, too. The pegasi appeared stronger and faster, and they fought with greater ferocity.


    The pegasi king pped its wings as white air swirled around it. Like arrows, short streams of white wind rained down on the monster, pegging down its tentacles and legs.


    The wolf pack and pegasi attacked the monster without fear, which enraged it. It opened its mouth and swallowed a few horses and wolves. But it was no use, as it only resulted in more and more allies taking their ces.


    The monster¡¯s body was covered with wolves and pegasi, which hindered its mobility. With its agility suffering, the bites of its attackers came more frequently.


    Although most of the wolves and pegasi were unable to hurt it, beneath the brutal suppression of their subordinates, the pegasi king and wolf king were now free to enter the fight themselves.


    Han Sen froze as he looked down from the sky. This was the first time he had ever witnessed such arge-scale fight between creatures take ce.


    The fact that two different species were cooperating with each other in such a way was incredible.


    The fact that the wolf king¡¯s abilities allowed it to buff the pegasi surprised Han Sen to no end. He thought that the wolf king was an incredibly special creature.


    Although the wolf king¡¯s personal power was below average whenpared to other adult super creatures, the support skills it had were extremely effective.


    The wolf pack could not fly, but with the buff, they were able to glide in the air with a power and speed that was almost unrivalled. It was an amazing skill.


    "If I kill the wolf king, I¡¯ll get the aura beast soul, won¡¯t I?" Han Sen wondered.


    The pegasi king¡¯s power wasn¡¯t too far off the wolf king¡¯s, either. Its power was mid-low on a chart of super creatures¡¯ strength. The white clouds that it fired were like glue, working to restrain the monster. It also dulled the fangs of the monster, as if they had been encased in stic.


    This was a very special, very unique power. Han Sen could not be sure which element it was associated with, though.


    The wolf king¡¯s ws now shredded the shell of the monster, which had it shrieking and trembling in pain.


    The pegasi king flew down from the sky, hitting the monster¡¯s belly. The horn on its head drilled into the monster¡¯s hide and left a deep wound.


    The monster was now incredibly angry, but under the constant assault of wolves and pegasi, it couldn¡¯t do much. It was losing the fight. It kept working its legs in a bid to return underground.


    The pegasi king summoned arge white cloud to cover the ground, which trapped the monster¡¯s ws inside it. The ws lost their sharpness, which prevented the monster from digging its way back beneath the earth.


    The monster, however, had already dug itself into the ground a little. With the creature now stuck, unable to go any deeper, it made the fight even easier for the pegasi king and wolf king.


    The wolf king ran along the monster¡¯s body, and wherever its paws touched, chunks of shell were torn off.


    The pegasi king¡¯s horn was not weak, either. Every hit made the monster cry out in pain.


    "It looks like greater numbers always prevail. If they fought alone, none of them would be able to beat the monster. Going up against the wolf pack and crowd of pegasi, this wretched monster doesn¡¯t stand a chance!" Han Sen thought as he observed the battle.


    The red pony continued to rest in Han Sen¡¯s arms. It had excitement in its eyes as it watched the fight unfolding below.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes turned, and he said, "The pegasi king is battling the monster. This is the best time for me to escape, with a pony in tow. Being able to escape and do so with a new super pony friend is a rare opportunity, and in many ways, I¡¯ll be hitting two birds with one stone."


    Han Sen got excited at the prospect, so he turned around and prepared to leave. But as he did so, he discovered that not too far behind him, a group of sacred-blood ss pegasi had been standing there staring at him the entire time.


    Cough! Han Sen immediately gave up his n of kidnapping the red pony. The pegasi horde was far too big for him topete with. If he really wanted to steal the red pony, it was unlikely he could escape whilst carrying it. It would be inevitable that the king would catch up and swiftly kill him.


    Han Sennded a good distance away from the battlefield and put the red pony down. He raised his hands and began to walk away, slowly.


    The pegasi immediately swooped down to surround the red pony. Han Sen tried to leave, but there were many more pegasi blocking his departure.


    The red pony neighed in Han Sen¡¯s direction, which prompted the pegasi that prevented his departure to move aside and allow him to pass.


    Han Sen was surprised by this. After today¡¯s events, he was well-aware that there was far more to a creature¡¯s mind than he had previously believed there to be. He understood them a lot more, he felt. He turned around to look at the pony, waved, and then left.


    The monster was mostly dead by this point. Han Sen was afraid that once the pegasi king and wolf king were done, they¡¯d return to finish him off. Therefore, he did not n on hanging around any more than he had to.


    The pegasi crowd was dizzyinglyrge. There could very well have been a million of them. It was no wonder why the monster could only hide underground. The only reason it came out was because of the red pony, which had been left alone. But even that attempt failed, which had the monster swiftly bombarded by the pegasi and wolf horde, leading to a quick death.


    Han Sen thought Lu Hui¡¯s n to kill the wolf king was ridiculous. The wolf pack itself was incredibly powerful, but what if the pegasi horde had alsoe to its aid? They¡¯d stand no chance.


    The wolf king¡¯s buffs were incredibly powerful, strengthening its pack more than anyone could guess. Han Sen did not believe humans could kill the wolf king for as long as the wolf pack lived.


    Han Sen heard one final scream erupt from the maw of the wicked subterranean monster. And then, silence. Han Sen increased his walking speed, as a result, wanting to leave this area as soon as he could.


    After walking for a whole day, Han Sen was finally away from the grassy inds. Suddenly, clouds formed in the air around him and a pegasus flew by, carrying a red pony. The pony¡¯s head was lifted high in a look of pride.

 Chapter 665: Champion Spear

    Chapter 665: Champion Spear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen saw the pegasi king arrive, the first thing he thought to do was run. He stretched his legs and took off, but it was to no avail. He wasn¡¯t half as quick as the pegasi king, and it caught up in no time at all. Itnded in front of him.


    The red pony leapt off the pegasi king¡¯s back and happily ran up to Han Sen. With its head, it rubbed him as best it could. Then, it spit something out of its mouth onto the ground.


    Han Sen took a closer look and realized that it was a fist-sized dark purple crystal. The red pony used its head to nudge it closer to Han Sen.


    "Is that... for me?" Han Sen, looking at the crystal, wasn¡¯t quite sure what to believe. He never thought something like this would happen to him in this world.


    Upon looking at it, Han Sen realized that it was a Life Geno essence. It was most likely from the subterranean monster that the pegasi and wolves had just killed. The fact that the red pony had brought it to Han Sen was incredible. Han Sen was feeling as if he had identally stumbled across a lottery ticket that paid out five million dors.


    The red pony did not understand what Han Sen had asked it. When he didn¡¯t pick it up, the red pony grabbed it with its mouth and spit it into Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    "You are too kind to me. There was no need for you to give this to me," Han Sen told it, but it was a different story in his heart. Inside, he was alight with excitement as he held the crystal tightly in his hands.


    The red pony rubbed Han Sen¡¯s leg until the pegasi king neighed for it to return. Then, it did. The red pony leapt back up onto the pegasi king¡¯s back, looked at Han Sen, and made a noise. It must have meant goodbye.


    The pegasi king pped its glorious wings and shot off into the sky, disappearing in but a few seconds.


    "Good things can just spring upon you. I thought my time out here would have been a waste. I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong; what a delightful surprise!" Han Sen held the dark purple crystal in his hand. There was nothing special about it, and it most certainly wasn¡¯t like the Life Geno essence of the Fire-Scale T-rex that burnt so hot that no one could even touch it.


    "I should be able to eat this Life Geno essence, no problem." Han Sen licked it. It did not melt as it had in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, however. The dark purple crystal was like a real crystal. It was hard.


    "That¡¯s strange; why can¡¯t I eat it? Is this not a Life Geno essence?" Han Sen licked it a few more times, but nothing happened.


    No matter which way he considered it, it had to be a Life Geno essence.


    "It looks like if you want to eat a Life Geno essence in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, you¡¯ve got to do something special." Han Sen did not dare swallow the crystal whole.


    Clearly, randomly swallowing a crystal wouldn¡¯t be the solution. If neither the pegasi king nor wolf king wanted it, there had to be something up with the Life Geno essence. As such, Han Sen didn¡¯t dare eat it just yet, on ount of his suspicion.


    Han Sen already had a few guesses, but he wasn¡¯t too sure. He¡¯d have to wait a while longer before proving whether or not his ideas were correct.


    He put away the Life Geno essence and continued his journey. He resolved to return to Devil¡¯s Shelter to see if there was any news.


    He heard Lu Hui had made a deal with the master that resided in the north. They were cooperating to y the wolf king. Han Sen could only send prayers their way, for if the pegasi king aided the wolves in their time of need, neither human party would return.


    Han Sen had witnessed the powers of the wolf and pegasi kings. Han Sen noticed that although he had the ming Rex Spike, if he wanted to kill a super creature like the wolf king, doing it solo would be no small feat.


    Their fitness far exceeded ordinary humans. Due to its speed, Han Sen did not think he¡¯d ever have a chance of striking the wolf king with the ming Rex Spike. And the wolf king¡¯s power was medium-low, on the scale of super creatures.


    "It looks like I¡¯ll still be needing help to make tackling super creatures efficient," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Although he could not find help at the drop of the hat, the least he could do was improve his own power. The Toxic-Dragon Drill was clearly not strong enough to suit his needs, so he decided to modify it and bring it up to par with an S-ss skill. If he did that, it¡¯d be far more useful in his fights against super creatures.


    The best way to modify a hyper geno art was throughbat, so Han Sen used the scanner to scan the ming Rex Spike. He simted it in the virtualmunity, nning to practice it in the virtual training camp and modify it there.


    Han Sen logged into the virtual military training camp and looked at his friends list. Xian Fei was not online, so he decided to matchmake.


    Hui Haifeng had been on a rolltely, and he had just taken first ce in the Military Fellowship Tournament. Although it was only for the league that used spears, he was still satisfied with the result.


    Even if it was just a single award, it wasn¡¯t something easily obtainable. Hui Haifeng had practiced his spear skills for a great number of years. It was nice to see it pay off, somewhat.


    He logged into the virtual training camp, preparing to practice his melee skills. He hoped that in the next tournament, his ranking could be even higher.


    Quickly, Hui Haifeng found an opponent through matchmaking. It was a person called "Little Soldier on the Battleship" and their ranking seemed to be normal.


    After entering the arena, Hui Haifeng was taken aback. The weapon his opponent was using was very strange. It was two meter long, giant sharp weapon.


    It looked like a big folder umbre. The metal folds looked lethal, and the weapon itself was quite scary.


    "What kind of strange weapon is this? It looks like a greatsword and a medievalncebined. But it looks so much cooler than they could ever look. How do you even use that thing?" Hui Haifeng eyed it with curious wonder.


    Althoughnces could be used with one hand, that was best saved for riders. Riders would use the speed and power of their mounts to create powerful impacts. Battling on foot like this, with a weapon held in one hand, did not seem particrly useful.


    As a spear-elite, he thought the weapon was a little too big, as well. It was definitely not a weapon that could be used effectively as a spear. But neither could it be used as a sword. With its cylindrical body, few skills could be cast efficiently with it.


    The weapon interested Hui Haifeng greatly. He was looking forward to seeing what skills could be performed with such a weapon.


    Hui Haifeng, who hade here with empty hands, now summoned a big spear. It was two meters long and as thick as an arm. The point itself was one foot long and made of steel. The spear was called the "Champion Spear."


    Many people were able to use a Champion Spear, but few could master it. Because the Champion Spearcked the mobility of ance, its effectiveness was ced in the power behind it. People whocked the necessary strength or momentum could not use it as well.


    Han Sen noticed his opponent was using a Champion Spear, and at this, he looked happy. This was because the thrusting skill of his ming Rex Spike was derived from that same weapon.

 Chapter 666: Daybreak Spear

    Chapter 666: Daybreak Spear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was wielding the rex spike, sprinting towards Sea Wind. The rex spike in his hand began spinning; the opener for Toxic-Dragon Drill. Before, Han Sen had already learnt Screw, thence skill, and this ability was cast with great finesse and power.


    The rex spike was heavy and hard. If cast against a greatshield, the greatshield would be broken into splinters.


    Sea Wind lifted his Champion Spear, knocking up the iing, spinning rex spike. Unfortunately for Han Sen, his move wasn¡¯t as effective as he had hoped.


    Sea Wind thenshed out like a mad dragon, twirling around in the air with his waist. There was so much power in the strike, Han Sen had no choice but to pull down his weapon and block the attack.


    Dong!


    The spear and rex spike collided. Han Sen was forced to take two steps back, and he frowned as he did so.


    Because the rex spike was just a virtual object that the system had scanned, itcked the real me and toughness of the original object. The only characteristics that tranted over were its weight and shape. The rex spike should have been heavier than the Champion Spear. If this hit made the system determine that Han Sen had to take two steps back, it meant that his opponent was stronger than he was.


    This wasn¡¯t a ludicrous thing. If he was an evolver, then Sea Wind had a fitness of around 150. But Han Sen was far past that number.


    His weapon was heavier than his opponent¡¯s, and his power and strength exceeded his opponent¡¯s as well. Yet, for some reason, he lost the sh and had to fall back. Sea Wind did not move, and Han Sen sought to attack again.


    "His spear skills are strange." Han Sen stared at Sea Wind¡¯s spear. He was at a disadvantage, and his inability to determine the unique skills his opponent employed must have been why he was beaten back.


    Dong!


    Another collision of des, and Han Sen was beaten back by the Champion Spear again. The system couldn¡¯t be incorrect, and there was now no doubt that his opponent was stronger than he was.


    Sea Wind swung his spear towards Han Sen. Aligning his rex spike horizontally, he blocked the iing spear.


    Dong!


    Han Sen could not withstand the force of the strike, which forced him a few more steps back. It was so powerful, he almost felt as if the rex spike was going to be knocked out of his hands.


    Although Han Sen had already tried to use the Toxic-Dragon Drill against Sea Wind, he could feel the difference in the quality of their skills. His opponent was indeed a master of the Champion Spear.


    The spear skills were so strong that his strikes were like a dragon unleashing its wrath on an unsuspecting world. When he thrust, it was like the bite of a hidden snake. The attacks were incredibly fast and unpredictable.


    Han Sen was attacked by the spear continuously and wasn¡¯t given the opportunity to fight back. When Hui Haifeng started swinging his spear, the attacks came down like tsunami-waves, unrelenting.


    Hui Haifeng was a little disappointed in his opponent; he thought Han Sen¡¯s weapon was something special. But now, he was only using it like a big mutant spear. Aside from the screw-attack he had performed, the rest of his performance was sub-par.


    Although Han Sen was being brutally suppressed, he did not panic. His opponent¡¯s spear skills were powerful, but Han Sen¡¯s fitness was higher. It¡¯d still be extremely difficult for Sea Wind to win.


    As Han Sen continued to block his attacks, he also analyzed the skills used against him. He wanted to do a deep-dive on them all and learn their ins-and-outs. The powerful spear skills he was witnessing were ideal for a powerful weapon like his own, and if he could learn those skills, perhaps he could modify them to improve Toxic-Dragon Drill.


    He remained like that for a while. Han Sen was eventually able to notice that the reason his opponent¡¯s attacks were so strong was because he was using a hyper geno art for support. It wasn¡¯t purely down to the skills he used. If Han Sen could not watch the flow of his energy, then he¡¯d be unable to learn anything from him. That would be a waste.


    Hui Haifeng¡¯s attacks escted in their ferocity and strength. He wanted to end the fight, out of boredom. The strange weapon Han Sen wielded did not surprise him as he expected it to, so he grew tired of the battle.


    After fighting for some time, Hui Haifeng¡¯s perception began to change. Although Han Sen¡¯s fighting skills were ordinary, he had a lot of stamina. Furthermore, his formation was strange and unique. Although Hui Haifeng had an advantage, and was constantly on the offensive, he wasn¡¯t any closer to victory than when the fight first began.


    "Interesting." Hui Haifeng raised his lips. A person¡¯s strength was not derived solely from their physical attack power; it came from their endurance, as well.


    Under his wild attacks, Han Sen was no longer falling back. Han Sen was blocking to the best of his abilities. Blocking did not cost much, and it was a way to keep the fight going. His calm demeanor and rxed judgment surprised Hui Haifeng, too.


    Although Hui Haifeng was a colonel, he was also in charge of teaching spear-wielding in certain departments. He was not only really good at using spears, but his personality as a human being was far better than other soldiers.


    From what Hui Haifeng could tell, his opponent had to be an aged soldier like he was. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm. This calm and calcted behavior was something that could only be honed by suffering many near-death experiences. It was not something that could be learnt in a ssroom, or by simply having a power that was rarely challenged.


    If you cleanse your mind, you can be calm. This was something Hui Haifeng had only just learnt a few years ago. If his opponent could do the same, then it was evident he was no mere rookie.


    Then, he noticed that Han Sen¡¯s skills and abilities were slowly beginning to morph as they battled.


    "He¡¯s actually creating new skills for this creepy weapon right here, in the midst of a fight. It¡¯s no wonder his movements were strange during the beginning, as he must have been applying the skills of another weapon, like ance, at first. But following these modifications, I can immediately tell that the skills are better suited for the strange weapon."


    Hui Haifeng now understood Han Sen¡¯s purpose. When he saw Han Sen attack now, it was like observing his own shadow.


    "If my Daybreak Spear was that easy to learn, then it wouldn¡¯t be the best spear skill out there." Hui Haifeng¡¯s eyes flickered with a glint of evil, as he changed up his moveset.


    The powerful spear skills from earlier suddenly became soft. The skills were so gentle and elegant, the heavy Champion Spear suddenly became like a needle in a little girl¡¯s hand. Every strike was so small and fast, it was like he was sowing beautiful embroidery on Jiangnan cloth.


    Han Sen was taken aback, thinking that such a change was quite strange. Not often did people stop being rough and recede into gentleness. The toughness and softness had totally changed, without error. He couldn¡¯t imagine how a person could use such a big spear with that much grace and finesse.


    The rex spike was a blunt heavy weapon, and against those delicate spear skills, he wasn¡¯t quite sure what to do. The style was restricting his momentum and the situation had just taken a turn for the worse.

 Chapter 667: The Oppressor

    Chapter 667: The Oppressor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was having a hard time under the oppression of Hui Haifeng¡¯s barrage of spear strikes. The fast-paced attacks restricted any use of his rex spike.


    If he used his Dual skill, he¡¯d have no trouble thwarting his opponent. But Han Sen was here for the sole purpose of improving his rex spike skills. As much as he wanted to, he had to forget using the Dual skill and hold strong the way he was going.


    His opponent was a master spear-wielder. Delicately, the man alternated between raging skills and gentle skills, which kept forcing Han Sen to retreat.


    The softer skills kept hitting Han Sen because of their speed. They came thick and fast, and with the rex spike¡¯s encumbrance, Han Sen could never guard against one of those strikes in time.


    Fortunately, the movement of Han Sen¡¯s body was as excellent as always. As a result, he had managed to avoid many lethal attacks. Still, he was getting hit, and his health was dropping bit-by-bit. It had now dropped below twenty.


    Han Sen¡¯s mood had be glum, but he never conceded his usage of the rex spike. If he wanted to use this weapon in the future, he¡¯d have to tolerate situations like this. And it was better to be cruelly beaten here than out there, as that could lead to death. That was why he had to remain steadfast and train himself with the rex spike here.


    Han Sen racked his mind, trying to think of a way he could break the unceasing barrage of attacks, but he couldn¡¯t. The spear skills cast against him were too fast for his current lumbering usage of the rex spike.


    Further and further, Han Sen was pushed back. He was nearing the wall of the arena, still unable to turn the tides.


    His health had now dropped below ten points and he could no longer dodge. For all intents and purposes, the battle was already lost.


    Hui Haifeng¡¯s Champion Spear then became a blinding sh of light, driven towards Han Sen with a speed that was greater than that of a meteor.


    Although Hui Haifeng admired Han Sen, if he insisted on sticking to that weapon and not using something else that would draw out his true strength, then Hui Haifeng had no choice but to end things here and now.


    Han Sen watched the sh of lighting and felt that it was unfair, losing a battle like this. It upset him.


    But he was here for the rex spike and for that, he was not willing to throw in the towel - not now, not ever.


    Han Sen did not want to lose the battle like this. If he had already lost, then it didn¡¯t matter. Dropping his defense, he lifted up the rex spike and swung it towards his opponent¡¯s head.


    Han Sen fueled this strike with all the anger and sadness that had welled up inside him, even though it was highly likely his opponent would evade it and he¡¯d still end up suffering the final blow. He was going to lose either way, but it was better to go out in a ze of glory than to wither away, after all.


    While he was attacking, Han Sen summoned the image of the bone elephant shattering rocks in two. That feeling of being able to break through the opposition with no fear was what Han Sen wanted, most of all.


    Han Sen, at that moment, wished he was the bone elephant. He wanted to smash Sea Wind into pieces and unleash all his anger.


    At that decisive moment, Han Sen felt his Dongxuan Sutra kick into action. But the energy wasn¡¯t flowing along with Han Sen¡¯s body; it was adopting a simtion of the bone elephant¡¯s energy flow.


    Oppress!


    That was the only word that came to mind when Han Sen mustered the strength of the bone elephant he was going to mimic. It felt as if an elephant was indeed running through his body, and he was being given its strength. The power of the elephant coursed through his veins and was injected into the rex spike.


    Hui Haifeng noticed as Han Sen suddenly abandoned his strained hope for victory and dropped his guard, putting everything he had into onest strike. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t hit him.


    Attempting an attack with such blunt, heavy weaponry was silly. It would be too slow. His Champion Spear could pierce Han Sen¡¯s heart and knock away thatst remaining bit of health before the rex spike was halfway through its swing.


    Hui Haifeng was holding his massive Champion Spear, yet he used it with the delicate precision of a needle. And his opponent¡¯s heart was where it was set to poke and weave the bitter tangs of defeat.


    But just as the tip neared his heart, his face changed. The weapon in Han Sen¡¯s hand elerated.


    Whoosh!


    The mighty, heavy weapon split the air, producing a deafening sound as it soared. It made Hui Haifeng feel as if the world was shrinking, as the hideous weapon obscured his vision. In his eyes, its image became bigger and bigger.


    Hui Haifeng was shocked. He didn¡¯t understand how or why his opponent¡¯s skills had suddenly be so scary. But now was not the time for him to think; all he could do was attempt to block the monstrous strike. He clutched the spear with both hands and brought it before the iing attack.


    It was not as if he did not want to pierce his opponent¡¯s body, but Han Sen¡¯s attack looked like an extension of the weapon and vice versa. They were one. It made him feel as if, were he to continue his attack without pulling back to block, he¡¯d be smashed into dust.


    Dong!


    The powerful rex spike smacked the Champion Spear. The thick, steel body of the spear was broken into pieces. The rex spike did not slow down, either. On it went.


    Hui Haifeng had not expected his opponent to pull off such a powerful attack. He couldn¡¯t dodge it now, either. The weapon was simted by the system, so the toughness of weapons was equalized for both opponents to preserve fairness.


    But if he could wreck the resilient Champion Spear, there was only one possible reason why ¨C his opponent was too powerful.


    Pang!


    Hui Haifeng was like paper, cruelly smashed in half. A hundred HP points were depleted in a single moment, and he was taken out of the arena.


    "Holy sugar! Is this guy cheating? How can an evolver possibly possess such power?" After Hui Haifeng exited the arena, he was gobsmacked.


    Han Sen himself was taken aback by the power he had summoned for that attack. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to simte the bone elephant¡¯s energy so well, but by doing so, he had been given the power to defeat his opponent in a single, devastating blow.


    "With such power,bined with the ming Rex Spike, there is no way I can lose to super creatures now." Han Sen was incredibly happy, but all of a sudden, his body felt incredibly weak.


    The bone elephant¡¯s attack was so powerful, it had drained his entire body of its energy. If Han Sen had not learned Jade-Sun Force and Long Live, which worked to keep generating more and more, he might have copsed on the spot.


    Han Sen tried to add Sea Wind as a friend. The power of the bone elephant was impressive, but it seemed like an attack ofst resort, one that could only be used under the direst of circumstances. It made his body weak, after all.


    Han Sen did not dare to use it freely, as he would still be better off practicing the rex spike with skills for general usage. He¡¯d only use the elephant¡¯s energy if he absolutely had to.


    Sea Wind¡¯s spear skills were masterful. If he was able to spar and practice with him a few more times, Han Sen imagined he¡¯d be able to modify Toxic-Dragon Drill a great deal.

 Chapter 668: Second-Generation Qi Gong

    Chapter 668: Second-Generation Qi Gong


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hui Haifeng epted Han Sen¡¯s friend request. He sent a message, asking, "What was that skill called?"


    Han Sen contemted his answer for a minute, and then replied, "Elephant-Rex Strike."


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t very talented when it came to naming things. For this name, he used the most basic of naming-rules. He took one word from eachponent of the skill; one word from the ming Rex Spike and one word from the bone elephant, whose power he had simted.


    "That was a very good Elephant-Rex Strike. It really does have the power of an elephant and T-rex." Hui Haifeng then went on to ask, "Are you an old soldier?"


    "Yes, I am." Han Sen had been in the army for a year, so he thought that qualified for an "old soldier."


    Poor Han Sen, he didn¡¯t know the true meaning of "old soldier." With Hui Haifeng already suspecting he may have been one, this "confirmation" led to no further suspicions on his behalf.


    "Do you want to practice with that strange weapon of yours?" Hui Haifeng asked.


    "Yes, I do. I managed to get my hands on this berserk sacred-blood beast soul, and I want to be proficient with it. Unfortunately, I have been unable to find or formte the correct skills to go with it," Han Sen answered.


    "Berserk sacred-blood weapon, you say? That is lucky. It¡¯s a unique weapon, so perhaps you can create your own special skills for it. Come, let us practice once more!" Hui Haifeng invited Han Sen into another match.


    "Brother, I appreciate it. But I cannot do this again. That Elephant-Rex Strike cost me my entire reserve of energy, and I can¡¯t convoke it all back so easily. My bones are pretty brittle right now," Han Sen said. Although things weren¡¯t as bad as he made them out to be, he was pretty drained. He would be at a disadvantage right from the start, so there was no way it would yield decent training results.


    "That¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve added each other as friends now. If you ever want to train, just hit me up," Hui Haifeng happily responded.


    "I¡¯ll be sure to. Thanks a lot," Han Sen said.


    "We are battle-buddies; you are wee. I am interested in your weapon," Hui Haifeng said.


    After Han Sen exited the virtual training camp, his mind kept drifting off to the bone elephant¡¯s Qi Gong.


    If the Dongxuan Sutra could simte elements of a Qi Gong, did that mean he could simte the Qi Gong of the ck bear, silver fox, or even the weird gourd he owned?


    Thinking of this, Han Sen was pretty excited at the prospect. The bone elephant¡¯s energy possessed a raw, wretchedly kic power. He wondered what might ur if he were to simte the Qi Gong of other creatures.


    "If I simte the silver fox¡¯s energy, does that mean I would be able to cast lightning?" Han Sen was leaping at the thought.


    If it worked as he had theorized, Han Sen believed that he had just hit the jackpot. If he could simte the Qi Gong of the children of super creatures, he could do whatever he wanted. He would be indestructible.


    Amidst this excitement, he tried to simte the silver fox¡¯s Qi Gong. Although he could feel his power increase under the simtion, no lightning manifested.


    "Strange. Where¡¯s the lightning? If I can simte it, where¡¯s the snap and crackle of electricity?"


    As Han Sen thought about it, he came up with an idea. "It must be because I haven¡¯t finished the first tier of the Dongxuan Sutra. Perhaps I cannot summon elemental powers because I have not unlocked the first gene lock."


    Although it was just a guess, it was most likely the truth. Therefore, Han Sen¡¯s desire to finish the first tier of the Dongxuan Sutra increased. And he hoped to do it so he could see whether or not he could summon elemental powers once it was done.


    But Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra had reached some sort of soft cap. After the rapid eleration he had gained during his time underneath the peach tree, not much progress had been made since. If he could get over his current slump, he might be able to break the first tier.


    "The peach flower¡¯s smell increased my progress with the Dongxuan Sutra by a lot. If I can nab one of the peaches from that tree, perhaps I can unlock the first tier." Han Sen was now deep in thought, pondering that wondrous tree.


    But thinking about it further, it would take another few months before peaches started to bloom there. It¡¯d be a while before he could eat one.


    Han Sen rested the following day andter met up with Hui Haifeng again in the training camp. Han Sen asked him if he was avable to help him train, and Hui Haifeng quickly agreed.


    Han Sen gathered a great many ideas from his observations of Hui Haifeng¡¯s skills, but his spear skills required the support of a hyper geno art and therefore, Han Sen could not copy the skills fully. Still, he was able to make great changes to the Toxic-Dragon Drill. Its power was far more pronounced than what it was previously, and it suited the ming Rex Spike far better than it previously did.


    Over the next few days, Han Sen spent his time practicing with his rex spike and honing his skills with it. But now, he thought it was time to ask around and follow up on leads for locating a solo super creature. For this, there were a few preparations he wanted to take care of first.


    If Han Sen fed a ck crystal to the Deadeye Peacock, it¡¯d take a month for the evolution process toplete. He believed its strength would be delivered a great boon, however. The bolts he fired would be faster and stronger, and prove to be of great aid in his future hunting of super creatures.


    As Han Sen exited the virtual camp, hismunicator rang. It was a strange number that was dialing him; one which made him furrow his eyebrows. It was amunicator given to him by the military. Ordinary people could not call it, so whoever was calling him had to be from the inside.


    He epted the call and the image disyed gave Han Sen a shock; it was Li Xinglun.


    "Why are you looking at me with such surprise? I am a high-level hacker, and breaking your defensive systems is easy-peasy lemon-squeezy. Finding your information was effortless," Li Xinglun said, with a smug expression.


    "Then you should know that these calls are monitored, yes?" Han Sen responded, with a wry smile.


    "If that concerned me, what kind of hacker would I be? Don¡¯t worry; no one can see us talking. No one will even know you were on yourmunicator," Li Xinglun said, with much confidence.


    "You can look for me in the shelter, so why are you going to such lengths just to talk with me?" Han Shen shrugged his shoulders, notfortable doing something that was against thew.


    Han Sen believed that if you kept your nose out of trouble, then no trouble woulde to you. Illegal deeds were never wholly invisible, and there was always a trace that could be followed up on. Li Xinglun had never seen a better hacker.


    Therefore, he believed himself to be the best.


    "I¡¯m contacting you because it¡¯s an emergency. You haven¡¯t been in the shelter for the past few days, so this was the only way I was able to get in touch with you," Li Xinglun exined.


    But seeing his expression, it didn¡¯t seem to be one of any particr concern. Han Sen didn¡¯t quite believe it was an emergency that prompted this unexpected call. Hacking military systems just seemed like a normal thing for Li Xinglun to do, and he was in the mood to chat with Han Sen without the fear of others being aware.


    "Well, what happened?" Han Sen asked.


    "I have unlocked a gene lock!" Li Xinglun proimed, as he poked his own nose.


    "Congrattions. So?" Han Sen gave Li Xinglun a strange look, unable to believe the quirky fellow had hacked military systems just to tell him this.


    "I heard you have created a team to hunt down super creatures, and I would like to join. I know where one can be found," Li Xinglun said.

 Chapter 669: Giant Frosty Bear

    Chapter 669: Giant Frosty Bear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The super creature Li Xing Lun spoke of couldmand the powers of ice and frost. It was a big white bear that made its home somece in the ice fields.


    ording to Li Xing Lun¡¯s observations, the giant frosty bear, although frighteninglyrge, had powers that were of a medium level on the super creature scale. Its speed was slow, which meant they could keep up with it.


    Because the giant frosty bear couldmand the powers of ice, those that were attacked could incur frostbite. One of the debilitations such an infliction brought was reduced mobility. Reduced speed and slower reaction times would be some of the problems they¡¯d have to face.


    After Han Sen read the information gathered on the giant frosty bear, he deemed it something he would like to give a go. Frosty powers didn¡¯t frighten him very much, after unlocking his first gene lock with Ice Skin. Elementally, Han Sen had quite the advantage if he was to face this bear.


    This, in addition to the slower speed of the giant frosty bear, made it an ideal target. And if they failed in their task of killing it, they could at least fall back with rtive ease.


    Han Sen found himself getting a little excited after discussing the details with Li Xing Lun. Together, they decided to go test the bear out.


    When Han Sen returned to the shelter, he heard about what happened with Lu Hui and the master in the north¡¯s cooperative assault against the wolf king. It turned out that they failed and incurred great losses in their struggle.


    Word was, they gained the upper-hand at first, and things were going rtively well until the sudden appearance of a legion of pegasi. They arrived there and aided the wolves. The cooperative human armies were promptly wrecked, which forced them to retreat.


    "At the end of the day, it was a loss." Han Sen sighed, as he had personally witnessed the capabilities of the wolf king and pegasi king. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to bother them, after his previous experience with them, so taking on solo super creatures was his current preference.


    He found Li Xing Lun and Wang Yuhang making their preparations to go to the giant frosty bear.


    Han Sen did not bring the silver fox with him, as he was hoping to hunt some sacred-blood creatures along the way.


    Li Xing Lun told Han Sen that there were creatures that looked like penguins in the area they were headed. They were really small, and if he was able hunt the sacred-blood variants and eat a few of them, he¡¯d rack up a lot of sacred geno points in a short amount of time.


    The giant frosty bear lived against the ice sea. Along the coast, one particr part of the sea had wholly frozen over. And that was where the giant frosty bear tended to reside.


    When they arrived at the area they sought, it wasn¡¯t long before they found a sacred-blood creature.


    They spotted it from afar, and it was a big white bird that just stood in one ce, cleaning its feathers with its tongue. It looked like a red-crowned crane, but all the creatures around avoided it. They knew that the red-crowned crane was not something to be trifled with.


    "There is no point in sharing such a creature, so how about a little wager? Whoever ys the bird first gets to keep the meat!" Wang Yuhang suggested.


    "Sure, that¡¯s fine by me." Han Sen smiled at Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen¡¯s little uncle may have had terrible luck, but he enjoyed a good gambit. It was strange, however, for Han Sen had never seen him win.


    "I¡¯m okay with that, too." Li Xing Lun wanted a part of the fun, as well. He had only just recently unlocked his gene lock, so he was keen to flex his newfound muscles.


    "Let us all form a line. On the count of three, we all rush towards the fiend together. After that, it will all be down to a bnced, hearty measurement of luck and skill." Wang Yuhang scratched a line in the ice for them to assemble on.


    The three of them then stood in a line. After that, Wang Yuhang counted to three. After the count was up, Wang Yuhang and Li Xing Lun were the only two that started running towards the bird.


    In Li Xing Lun¡¯s eyes, it looked as if the gxy was spinning. He elerated at what seemed faster than the speed of light, racing towards the red-crowned crane.


    Wang Yuhang was no slouch, either. He shouted and a light burst forth from within him. As this happened, his speed increased and he managed to catch up and trail right behind Li Xing Lun. Like two meteors, they both skated across the ice in a great hurry.


    Han Sen slowly brought out the peacock crossbow that had just recently evolved. From the quiver, he loaded in a raven feather bolt. With a quick look at the crane, he raised his arms and pulled the trigger.


    Whoosh!


    The cklight bolt shed and travelled a thousand meters in the blink of an eye. It shot right past Li Xing Lun and Wang Yuhang and lodged itself in the crane¡¯s cranium.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: Snow Bird. The beast soul was not acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of sacred geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    The familiar notification tone rang in Han Sen¡¯s head. He startedughing as he caught up to Li Xing Lun and Wang Yuhang and told them, "Thank you very much!"


    "Holy sugar! You cheated! How can you use such an obscene weapon and think it was fair?" Li Xing Lun and Wang Yuhang said, exactly at the same time.


    "There was no rule forbidding certain weaponry. You said anything goes; even you two could have used a crossbow, if you wanted to," Han Sen said boisterously, as he packed the Snow Bird¡¯s body into his backpack. He¡¯d sort it out when he had a break.


    "I was thinking of using mine, but I didn¡¯t think it was strong enough. Where¡¯d you get your crossbow? How can a weapon like that possess such monstrous strength?" Wang Yuhang asked, observing Han Sen.


    When they hunted the Fire-Scale T-rex, Wang Yuhang got a glimpse of the peacock crossbow there for the first time. He had always meant to ask more about it. He knew it was a powerful weapon, but he never expected it to be that powerful. To kill a sacred-blood creature, from a thousand meters away, was a frightening thing.


    Han Sen then thought to himself, "Of course it¡¯s powerful; a berserk super creature crossbow and super bolt tends to pack a punch. If it couldn¡¯t kill a sacred-blood creature with a headshot, I¡¯d just use this thing as firewood."


    Wang Yuhang did not make any more gambling suggestions, aware that Han Sen would most likely win every wager, with that crossbow in his possession.


    But after that, none of the three spotted a single other sacred-blood creature. They spotted a group of the penguin-looking creatures that Li Xing Lun spoke of, and as remarkably penguin-like as they looked, they did not see a sacred-blood creature in their midst. Only mutant-ss variants could be seen.


    The mutant geno points of the three adventurers had been maxed out, so there was no point hunting them. They decided to leave them for others who mighte their way.


    Li Xing Lun and Wang Yuhang could only watch Han Sen dine on the sacred-blood Snow Bird in delight, feeling slightly spurned. They didn¡¯t think it was fair, and as a result, vowed to never make another wager with Han Sen again.


    They were now drawing nearer to the ce Li Xing Lun had spoken of. At this point, they treaded the icy wastes with greater care and caution. The ice was rtively thin, and the blue sea was clearly visible underfoot.


    "Are you sure this is the ce? Why have we not yet seen the giant frosty bear?" Han Sen and his crew spent half the day searching but did not see nor hear anything that suggested the local presence of a super creature bear. With suspicion, Wang Yuhang had to ask Li Xing Lun about his intel.


    Just as he was going to speak, there were sshes from beneath the ice. A giant white creature had been swimming, and it was now returning to the surface with a one meter long fish in its mouth. The giant frosty bear was two meters away from Wang Yuhang when their eyes met.

 Chapter 670: Berserk Peacock Crossbow

    Chapter 670: Berserk Peacock Crossbow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The man and the bear stared at each other for three seconds. Then, Wang Yuhang screamed, turned, and started running away. The giant white bear heaved itself out the water, and with the big fish still in its mouth, gave chase to the running man. It ignored Han Sen and Li Xinglunpletely.


    "That little uncle can really..." Li Xinglun was motionless as he watched the scene. Those words were the only few he could conjure.


    Han Sen had already summoned his peacock crossbow and loaded it with seven raven bolts. Without dy, he was hot on the creature¡¯s heels.


    Wang Yuhang continued to scream aloud as he ran, and in the midst of his frightened flight, managed to plead, "What are you guys doing? Help me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be the bear¡¯s next ice lolly."


    The eight meter tall white bear asionally jumped as it chased after Wang Yuhang, trying to pounce on him. Whenever it hopped, one foot thick paw-shaped craters were left behind in the ice that separated those on top and the freezing waters below. Shards and chips of ice were cast about ten meters after each paw returned to the pulverized ice.


    The chips of ice pelleted Wang Yuhang a few times, which caused him to shiver. His face was drawn of color and a white, frosty webbing formed on his skin.


    His situation looked dire, and you could see his joints stiffen and slow as he went on.


    With Wang Yuhang getting dangerously close to being pummeled by the wrathful bear, Han Sen could wait no longer. Although he could not aim at the bear¡¯s weak spot, he fired a bolt at it to aid Wang Yuhang.


    The bolt feather traveled forty meters and struck the bear¡¯s leg. The tip of the bolt managed to get lodged inside, which surprised Han Sen.


    He had already assumed the pelt and hide of the bear was really thick, and despite firing the bolt to just strike anywhere, the fact that the bolt managed to pierce the creature was a testament to the crossbow¡¯s new strength. Its evolution was a worthy investment, and it was most certainly capable of ying super creatures.


    But in the grand scheme of things, such small feathers were pointless when not fired towards a super creature¡¯s weak spot. The frosty bear roared, scratched off the bolt in its leg, and snapped it.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart died a little, when he watched the bear do that. It meant that he only had six bolts left.


    The frosty bear forsook its pursuit of Wang Yuhang and turned its attention to Han Sen. Its eyes were full of anger, and it desired nothing more than to brutally murder the person who had just dealt it minor harm.


    Han Sen then summoned his ming Rex Spike. As the bear leapt towards him, he cast his Toxic-Dragon Drill. The two meter long sharp weapon spun like a tornado and drilled into the bear¡¯s chest.


    Roar!


    The hide of its front chest was torn open by the ravenous rex spike. Although the wound wasn¡¯t too deep, blood was drawn by the whirling de. The mes singed the fur, too, lighting the borders of the wound like a ring of fire.


    This result made Han Sen¡¯s heart so happy. He felt confident in pushing even further, driving the weapon in deeper. The frosty bear¡¯s paws, however, pped the ming Rex Spike.


    Dong!


    Han Sen felt a great force of strength hit his rex spike, which made it tremble. The force built up until Han Sen¡¯s hands went soft, and the ming Rex Spike was knocked out his hands and sent flying for a good distance. On its descent, it crashed into the ice and slid into the murky depths of the sea below.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand was bleeding,den with cuts. The brute power of the frosty bear was too much.


    Li Xinglun fired a few arrows towards the bear with a bow of his own. Its purpose was suppressive fire, which would allow Han Sen to fall back and recover. Han Sen summoned the ming Rex Spike back but decided not to target the bear head-on again, face-to-face. With his weapon in hand, he focused on dodging the bear¡¯s repeated attacks, waiting for the perfect opening.


    The frosty bear then rattled its body to shoot out a number of sharp shards of ice. The fire that scorched the bear¡¯s chest was then extinguished, as a white, icy fog masked the surrounding area.


    Fortunately, after Han Sen unlocked his gene lock with Jadeskin, he had built up a tremendous resistance to the icy elements ¨C his movement was not restricted in any capacity.


    The giant frosty bear was, on average, slower than most super creatures. Still, Han Sen had to use everything he had to stay out of the way of the bear¡¯s paw strikes.


    But the situation became grimmer and grimmer as time went on, and he believed himself to have underestimated how powerful super creatures really were. Adult super creatures had a fitness level of around three hundred, on average.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness level was one hundred seventy. With all the hyper geno arts he had learnt, the most power he could muster was equivalent to a fitness level of two hundred. He was still far weaker than the super creatures he was anxious to hunt.


    Especially in terms of raw power. The frosty bear¡¯s power was far stronger than Han Sen¡¯s, but its lower-than-average speed was the boon he needed. Its speed provided Han Sen the perfect opportunity to fight back.


    Li Xinglun opened his gene lock and fired a few more arrows toward the frosty bear. One of the sacred-blood arrows he fired hit the bear¡¯s ear, which enraged the creature. The bear then changed its target again, opting to pursue Li Xinglun.


    Li Xinglun¡¯s movement was quite good. He may havecked the mobility and precise agility Han Sen possessed, but Li Xinglun¡¯s speed was top-notch when going in a rtively straight line. This was what Li Xinglun now tried to do. Unfortunately, the frosty bear was not entirely outpaced, and it managed to remain quite close in its chase.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s body was finally starting to get better. He quickly grabbed some ice and threw it at the bear to draw its attention back to himself again.


    The frosty bear then abandoned its hunt of Li Xinglun and resumed its pursuit of Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen¡¯s bolt hit the frosty bear¡¯s neck, but this time, it did not turn around and switch targets again. It remained fixated on its chase of Wang Yuhang. It kept chasing him, ignoring the others.


    "Oh heavens, I may not survive much longer! Somebody, I beseech your aid to save me from a wretched demise!" Wang Yuhang slipped and fell. With only a second to spare, he managed to dodge the bear¡¯s next attack. He was in danger, and he could sumb to the creature¡¯s next, fatal strike any second now. His body was also umting furtheryers of frost, as his hair and eyebrows appeared to be painted white. Death was not far off for Wang Yuhang.


    "Run to me!" Han Sen yelled to Wang Yuhang. Han Sen was holding the peacock crossbow, with his finger on the trigger. Arm raised, he took aim at the bear and remained motionless.


    Wang Yuhang pulled himself up and ran towards Han Sen, screaming for him to fire the bolt.


    But Han Sen did not move an inch as he waited for Wang Yuhang to draw even closer. The bear came after him, unceasing, with its filthy maw wide open. Its tongue wasx out of its mouth, and it asionally tried to lick up Wang Yuhang.


    Fortunately, Wang Yuhang was a powerful man. Even when he suffered from the frostbite that he had incurred, he still managed to stumble to where he was told to be and outpace the bear.


    Li Xinglun continued to fire arrows from a distance, trying his best to ease the pressure and relieve Wang Yuhang from the pursuit of his would-be killer.


    His eyes shone like starlight. He possessed a strange power, as each arrow was fired with impable aim. They may not have dealt any damage, but he had managed to strike the bear¡¯s eyes a few times, too, to buy Wang Yuhang as much time as he could.


    Wang Yuhang had finally reached Han Sen¡¯s position when he ducked and rolled along the ice to dodge onest attack.


    Han Sen was facing the frosty bear that was now only one meter away. He pulled the trigger and fired at the beast with a rapid pace.


    All of the bolts were fired consecutively, each one set on an airborne voyage to intercept the rampaging bear.

 Chapter 671: Elephant-Rex Strike

    Chapter 671: Elephant-Rex Strike


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Six raven boltsunched consecutively into the frosty bear¡¯s face. The beast tried to look away, to avoid them piercing any of its eyes, but it was toote. The bear had drawn too near to theunch-point of the bolts, and it didn¡¯t have sufficient time to react. One of the bolts struck directly underneath the eye, which caused it to bleed.


    The frosty bear became incredibly angry. It threw itself back on its two hind legs and a frigid aura emanated from its body. Its paws came down, trying to strike Han Sen.


    Han Sen put the peacock crossbow away and evaded the frosty bear¡¯s lethal attack. He then jumped into the air, summoned ming Rex Spike, and took aim at his foe¡¯s head.


    Pang!


    Fire and blood spewed everywhere as Han Sen crowned the bear¡¯s head with an ugly scorch mark.


    Roar!


    Damage such as that was not enough to take the creature¡¯s life, but it did trigger its rage. Han Sen was at the center of its attention now. It quickly lunged forward with its paws in an attempt to grab Han Sen.


    Again, Han Sen dodged. He evaded the bear, but it was close. He scratched his arm and noticed the presence of a cut that was bleeding through his armor.


    Han Sen retreated, with frosty bear still gunning for him.


    Luckily, this was Han Sen. And he did not fear the fatal, chilly aura of the bear. If the roles were reversed, and Wang Yuhang was on the run, he¡¯d be dead right now.


    "Big dumb bear, over here!" Wang Yuhang had already run a great distance away. After his swift recovery, he noticed Han Sen was in danger and so he did his best to provoke the bear.


    This simple touting always worked in the past, and its winning-streak did not end this day. Despite the hatred the bear felt for Han Sen, it was once again attracted by Wang Yuhang. It was as if Wang Yuhang had murdered its parents or something.


    Han Sen knew that if this were to continue, they¡¯d be unable to win the fight. The ming Rex Spike was strong enough to wreck the bear¡¯s body, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t. His fitness was not high enough, which meant he was unable to deal the deadly damage he needed to bring an end to the bear.


    But Han Sen knew what to do. Without saying a word, he rushed after the frosty bear, and at the same time, he cast the Dongxuan Sutra to simte the energy of the bone elephant.


    The overwhelming power of a super elephant now buffed Han Sen. His body almost imploded under the duress of handling such supreme power, as his muscles and bones struggled to maintain control.


    Wang Yuhang continued running forward. Li Xinglun continued firing arrows to aid how he could, but they were useless against the enraged beast. The frosty bear was closing in on Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen was pushing his potential power to the max, and it was reaching a tipping point. The bones inside him rattled and screamed for reprieve. With the bear still focused on Wang Yuhang, Han Sen leapt into the air with both of his hands clutching the ming Rex Spike. He swung his weapon and all the terrifying power that umted inside him was unleashed.


    It was as if space time itself was dealt a blow by the attack, and the air thundered with frightening sound.


    Pang!


    The rex spike, zing with fire, brought down a hideous, devastating blow against the bear¡¯s head. A deep, squelching thud apanied itsnding as the skull of its target sunk somewhat. The mes snapped in a dizzying crowd of embers as the fur of the bear¡¯s head turned to soot.


    After that hit, Han Sen immediately summoned his wings to fly up to the sky. Most of his energy had been drained following the strike. If the bear was not killed by that attack and immediately retaliated, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have had the energy to dodge the foe.


    Han Sen observed the field of battle from above and noticed the bear had stopped moving. Blood seeped from the wounds of its caved-in skull as its body wobbled.


    "Roar!" the frosty bear sted, which shocked Han Sen.


    Then the frosty bear ran off.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was brought much joy. He knew that his Elephant-Rex Strike must have dealt an insane amount of damage to the bear; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have tried to run off.


    "After it! We cannot lose it!" Han Sen called out from the air as he took off in airborne pursuit.


    Han Sen¡¯s body felt weak, though. He couldn¡¯t attack the bear again for a short while. It was lucky that the flying beast soul did not draw from an individual¡¯s strength. If it did, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with the fleeing creature.


    Wang Yuhang and Li Xinglun obeyed themand and also went after it. They tried to cut-off and surround the escaping bear, but their attempts failed. They did not have super beast soul weapons, so they could not even deal damage to the bear¡¯s pelt.


    But the frosty bear¡¯s brain must have been heavily damaged, as its judgment and movement made little sense. It did not try to jump into the sea for a quicker escape; instead, it ran off towards the Icefield. It still had speed, but its movements were shaky.


    "Strike the wound on its head!" Li Xinglun fired an arrow at the wound created by Han Sen¡¯s Elephant-Rex Strike. This caused the wound to gush out more blood, and the beast to cry out in pain.


    Wang Yuhang wanted to rush ahead, but he only had a single ancient sword, and thus could not get close.


    The frosty bear was managing to pick up its pace, despite the pain it was enduring. The three of them were in tight pursuit, but they eventuallygged behind and felt themselves losing it.


    Fortunately, the damage dealt to the brain was severe, and it wasn¡¯t working well as a result. The bear did not change direction once, maintaining its course the entire time. As a result, the trio didn¡¯t lose its tracks.


    The frosty bear ran deeper and deeper into the Icefield. Eventually, its speed did slow down despite its desire to run.


    "Move! Move!" Li Xinglun rode a mount to catch up. He shouted at people on the Icefield, telling them to move out of the way and not intercept the fleeing bear, lest they get grievously injured.


    Most people did avoid the bear, but one group didn¡¯t. Instead, they ran towards it, wanting a piece of the action.


    "Pah! Why do we have to step aside? Whoever kills it, owns it; in and simple. I don¡¯t see your name on the bear, so why can¡¯t we kill it, huh?" the man leading the group said.


    Li Xinglun looked at the people and realized it was Qi Xiuwen¡¯s men from the ckgod Army. Although they belonged to the Goddess Shelter, the four armies were individual and Li Xinglun didn¡¯t have the authority to tell them to stand down.


    After the people rushed towards the bear, others who were nearby noticed the possibility of nabbing an easy kill, too. They also sought to join the fray. But everyone thought Li Xinglun was only hunting a sacred-blood creature¡ªone that looked heavily damaged. The possibility of earning an easy beast soul was all too enticing.


    It was toote for Han Sen to stop them, however. He watched many people descend on the bear, to which the creature they were pursuing had a wretched reaction. It summoned its frosty aura and unleashed a hail of ice chips to pelt the fresh attackers, freezing the majority of them.


    The strongest of those who sought to join in were most likely of a fitness level of about one hundred. They had not even unlocked their gene locks, and as a result, they had no chance of withstanding such an attack.


    The bear then pummeled the ground, which lead to a cascade of blood. A few people were crushed, and none of their bodies were leftplete. Severed limbs were strewn about, and organs were left exposed. One person was crushed into mince meat.

 Chapter 672: Hail to the Leader

    Chapter 672: Hail to the Leader


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the bear¡¯s manic ughter of evolvers, bodies and bloody strewn across the snow. Those who joined the fray looking for an easy kill, and had been left alive, were green in their faces. They wished they could grow an additional two legs to run off faster.


    There was something wrong with the bear¡¯s head. It didn¡¯t care for much of anything, and it sought to kill anyone and anything that crossed its path indiscriminately. With the bodies disfigured and slumped across each other on the icy drifts, heaven knew how many it had happily killed.


    Even though Han Sen wanted to stop it, he didn¡¯t have the strength right now. His energy had yet to recover from his first usage of Elephant-Rex Strike, so he couldn¡¯t use it again just yet. And ordinary strikes were useless against the rampaging behemoth.


    Han Sen could only hope his energy would recover soon. If he could wallop the bear with one more Elephant-Rex Strike, it would surely perish.


    "Oh no! The frosty bear is headed towards one of my knight-ss shelters." Li Xinglun¡¯s face changed. He called out to Wang Yuhang, saying, "Little Uncle, you have to draw it away!"


    Wang Yuhang, with a depressed look on his face, said, "I assure you, I am trying. But the fiend is no longer right in the head! It won¡¯t pay me heed as it once did."


    Li Xinglun¡¯s eyes turned red. He rushed ahead, attempting to evacuate the shelter that the bear was approaching. When the frosty bear saw it, the beast made no dy in targeting it. The people inside would not have enough time to escape.


    It was a shelter oriented around business, so most of the people inside didn¡¯t even know how to fight. If the frosty bear entered, it¡¯d be a massacre. Blood would run up and down the walls as it hacked and hewed the people inside with little to no resistance.


    Many people inside the shelter had witnessed the bear¡¯s previous killing spree out on the tundra. It created mass chaos and panic, as people climbed over each other in a bid to escape with their lives.


    The halls were clogged with people as they rushed out in disheveled unison. The gates were congested with the maddened people, which made evacuation efforts even slower.


    Li Xinglun kept firing arrows at the frosty bear¡¯s wounds, but that only enraged it further. Its violence was only increasing, perhaps in response to its near-death state. It wanted tosh out in onest ze of blood and terror before it sumbed to its wounds.


    Han Sen looked and frowned. Although the shelter belonged to Li Xinglun, every shelter across the Icefield paid taxes, which helped to line Han Sen¡¯s pockets with cash. This shelter in particr was amongst the highest-paying shelters when it came to taxes.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want his ie reduced, and neither did he want to see people in. His energy had yet to recover, so he couldn¡¯t use Elephant-Rex Strike again.


    The frosty bear drew near the shelter and threw its weight against the wall, as if it were trying to w its way over. Its front paws created deep scratch marks on the surface of the wall. With its frosty air, it tried to climb the wall.


    The people in the shelter, beyond those walls, screamed in fear. The wall was all that separated them from the frosty bear. They could see it, though; all murderous and mad-looking. The caved-in skull and bloody face only made it look even more fearsome. It was like a scary giant that ate people, and any second now, it¡¯d be over the wall and ready to dine on the buffet of helpless residents.


    Han Sen saw the frosty bear perched up against the wall of the shelter. He gritted his teeth, pped his wings to pick up speed, and soared down towards his enemy.


    Everyone watched Han Sen descend from the sky tond, with a giant fire-wreathed weapon in hand. It looked like an XXL drill head that was spinning at max speed. It looked terribly powerful.


    "Go to hell, bear! Eat my ming asshole-cracker!" Han Sen leapt into the air, his war cry emboldening his spirit. The fiery rex spike was aimed at the butthole of the frosty bear, which was still up against the wall. With a tremendous thrust, Han Sen rammed his weapon up its anus.


    Fire zed and blood gushed as the two meter long drill ground inside the bear¡¯s posterior.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was skipping like mad, and his bones groaned under the thundering power he had summoned. Han Sen had once again pushed his strength to the max, and with both hands clutching the weapon, he shoved it as deep as it could go.


    Half of the spinning rex spike had been pushed in, streams of blood squirting into the wind like petals on the breeze.


    Everyone who watched this scene was frozen in ce, without motion. The strike they had just witnessed made them extremely happy, though the muscles in their buttocks clenched tighter.


    "Roar!" The frosty bear let out a painful cry. It attempted to turn around and grab Han Sen.


    But Han Sen let go of the ming Rex Spike to dodge, and when he was clear, he kicked the handle of the protruding rex spike seven times. Every kick was like a hammer, malleting a peg deeper and deeper into the brown earth.


    After the seventh kick, Han Sen shouted to the sky. He drew what remained of his power to his fists and punched the handle of the rex spike, the only part that had not been driven inside the bear. After that, the entire ming Rex Spike was inside its body.


    Blood cascaded from its behind, as the bear cried out. But its yelp was cut short as the body slumped down to the ground heavily. It resulted in a quake that vibrated the entire shelter.


    "Super Creature Hunted: Giant Frosty Bear. The beast soul has not been acquired. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Han Sen heard the familiar voice but was disappointed not to receive the beast soul, despite the incredible difficulty he had in ying the super creature.


    But Han Sen had to expect it sometime. Still, he did have a high drop-rate of beast souls when it came to super creatures. Of course, no one would mind an extra goody for performing a trying task, and the same applied to Han Sen. Therefore, he had been hopeful that he¡¯d be able to procure the frosty bear¡¯s beast soul.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide in bewilderment, watching Han Sen return to the skies like a god. No one spoke a word, and the area was deathly quiet.


    But then, after a period of silence had passed, the evolvers inside the shelter began to celebrate his triumph. Someone shouted, "Hail to the leader!"


    The others who had just escaped death joined in, chanting, "Hail to the leader!"


    "Hail to the Asshole-Cracker God!" The lead chanter changed the chant.


    Countless others followed suit once again, shouting, "Hail to the Asshole-Cracker God!"


    The voices rumbled to the sky and Han Sen almost plummeted back down after hearing the joyous cries. He actually felt kind of awkward. If he still had the strength, he¡¯d go back down, find out who started such a ridiculous chant, and kill him.


    The frosty bear¡¯s body disappeared. Han Sen grabbed the fist-sized ice crystal from where the corpse oncey and flew away.


    The news of Han Sen¡¯s triumph over the frosty bear spread far and wide across the Icefield, but the news of Ji Qing¡¯s own ying of a super creature had yet to be announced. Ordinary people did not know about the existence of super creatures, and so it was believed that Han Sen had only in an extra strong sacred-blood creature. No one knew it was a super creature.


    But the people who witnessed the fight that transpired on that day recounted the tale of Han Sen cracking open a giant, frosty bear¡¯s anus many times. And this story is what earned Han Sen the title "Asshole-Cracker God."


    When people heard this story, they wanted to know more about it.

 Chapter 673: The Secret of the Life Geno Essence

    Chapter 673: The Secret of the Life Geno Essence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen, Wang Yuhang, and Li Xinglun sat in a triangr formation in an ice cave. They ced the fist-sized Life Geno essence in the middle.


    Wang Yuhang gulped, asking, "Is this really a Life Geno essence?"


    Li Xinglun could not believe what they had aplished this day, and so he said, "Did we really kill a super creature? Are we the first to ever do so in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?"


    "Bossman, are you going to sell the Life Geno essence? ording to the contract I signed with you, I should receive a 30% cut of the proceeds. If you want, I¡¯ll pay you the additional 70% and purchase it off you entirely," Wang Yuhang asked, looking at Han Sen.


    From the contract that they had signed, it stated that Han Sen was to receive 50%, Wang Yuhang was to receive 30%, and Li Xinglun was to receive 20%.


    If Han Sen decided that he didn¡¯t want it, what happened with the Life Geno essence next fell to Wang Yuhang.


    "Of course I want it; I want super geno points," Han Sen replied sinctly. There was no way he was going to pass up such a treasure.


    Wang Yuhang coughed and said, "Bossman, from what I have heard, after the Ji family obtained their own Life Geno essence, no progress was made. They tried everything they could, but they were unable to obtain super geno points. If you return with this in your possession, it will most likely yield the same result. If you want, sell it to me. Or foregoing that, provide it to me and the Wang estate. We can investigate its secrets on your behalf and see if we can learn how to obtain super geno points from the Life Geno essence."


    "The Ji family¡¯s Life Geno essence was never consumed?" Han Sen was surprised to hear this. He had assumed that Ji Qing had eaten the Life Geno essence a long time ago. He did not expect that they were still investigating how to obtain super geno points from the artifact, and couldn¡¯t simply eat it straight away.


    "Yes, they have tried a great many different ways of eating it but they were all to no avail. The Life Geno essence is like obsidian. It cannot be hewn in two, burnt, or drowned," Wang Yuhang said.


    Li Xinglun then chimed in to say, "It is, indeed. I hacked into the Ji family¡¯s system and perused their records. They have tried countless different methods, but they were all hopeless. They¡¯re at their wits end, trying to figure out how they might gain super geno points. They even called upon professionals from the Alliance, but that was futile, too. Zero progress has been made. That is most likely why the Alliance has yet to make an announcement about the super creature and super geno points."


    "Did they try swallowing it?" Han Sen asked.


    "They did. It was useless swallowing it, as well. It came out whole and was not digested in the slightest," Li Xinglun said.


    Han Sen frowned when he heard this. This was different than what he knew about super geno points. He had just licked it and swallowed it whole. Why was Ji Qing¡¯s different?


    But it was not impossible. After all, the other two he had managed to collect here in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were inedible, too. They were different than the one he managed to get in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "If the Ji family¡¯s Life Geno essence is unedible, then that is quite interesting," Han Sen thought to himself. He believed there had to be a problem somewhere.


    "Bossman, consider it! Lend it to me and the Wang family will do their best to investigate it. I promise you; the moment a discovery is made, you will be the first to know!" Wang Yuhang said.


    "This is my first time getting a Life Geno essence, as well. How about you let me investigate it first? The share you deserve; do you want it now or next time?" Han Sen did not want to give it to the Wang family for research. But, if he really couldn¡¯t figure out how to consume the item, then he might have to reconsider.


    "Save it for next time," Wang Yuhang and Li Xinglun replied, simultaneously.


    They didn¡¯t have any particrck of finance, so they weren¡¯t willing to give up their share for money. And so, they decided to save it for next time.


    Han Sen brought the frosty bear¡¯s Life Geno essence back to research. This Life Geno essence was cold, and a striking opposite to the Fire-Scale T-rex¡¯s Life Geno essence. But because Han Sen had Jadeskin, he was not afraid of its cold aura.


    Han Sen was in his room. As he held it in his hands, he repeatedly licked it. But no matter how many times he tried, nothing happened. He licked and licked, but it did not melt.


    "I still can¡¯t eat it. What gives? What must I do to make this essence be super geno points?" Han Sen held onto the Life Geno essence, continuing to observe it. "Is it like those western fantasy stories? Perhaps these are the cores of beasts? Do I have to practice the same element to absorb it?"


    Whilst holding onto the icy crystal, Han Sen began running Jadeskin. He once absorbed Xue Yikuang¡¯s frosted air. If he needed the same element to absorb the Life Geno essence, then could the cold air of the crystal be absorbed by Jadeskin?


    But no matter how many times or ways Han Sen tried casting Jadeskin, there was no reaction. It couldn¡¯t be absorbed or refined or anything. Nothing would happen.


    "This is strange. For what reason is it like this? If the Ji family were unable to figure out this Life Geno essence, does that mean the First God¡¯s Sanctuary and Second God¡¯s Sanctuary are the same? But if so, how was I able to eat a Life Geno essence whilst I was in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary? And why can Ji Qing not eat one, despite being in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, too?" Han Sen just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.


    Han Sen now really wanted people in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary to kill more super creatures, so he could find out whether or not others in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary could eat a Life Geno essence.


    Han Sen was researching the Life Geno essence, and the rumor of him potentially ying a super creature began to spread. After all, there were many witnesses. And there were many factions privy to the knowledge of the existence of super creatures. They were starting to believe what Han Sen had killed was a super creature of the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "Han Sen is a special man." When the Wang family heard of this through Wang Yuhang, they were rightfully shocked.


    "Mister Han¡¯s child is special indeed. He has only been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for just over a year. He actually killed a super creature there..." The Ning family heard this news, too. And they immediately took it as fact that Han Sen was the child of Han Jingzhi.


    "The Ji family came forward first, damn it!" The Ji family¡¯spetitors heard the news, believing Han Sen belonged to the Ji family.


    And the Ji family members were confused. They did not know what to make of the situation. Ji Yanran¡¯s boyfriend did not have a background of any particr renown, or any important ties. Some people in the Ji family did not like Han Sen very much, but now there was a rumor making the rounds that he had killed a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    At first, the Ji family did not believe it. After all, the Ji family had spent on a lot on providing Ji Qing what she needed to y a super creature. They hired three hundred elite evolvers to help Ji Qing kill a super creature in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was a big price to pay to hunt a creature.


    And the rumor also stated that Han Sen pretty much took care of the super creature solo. And it was a super creature of the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, too; it was difficult to believe.

 Chapter 674: Shocking the Alliance

    Chapter 674: Shocking the Alliance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though members of the Ji family did not believe it was true, many others hade to ask them about Han Sen¡¯s obtaining a Life Geno essence. Many officers and organizations from all across the Alliance came to ask them, all due to the belief that Han Sen was a part of the Ji family.


    Being in such a spotlight forced the Ji family to take the topic seriously. Words of the deed also reached the very top of the family, Ji Ruozhen.


    "My baby girl, it looks as if you¡¯ve found quite the man." Ji Ruozhen had a wry smile, as he perused the information concerning Han Sen. He picked up hismunicator and gave Ji Yanran a call.


    "Dad, you will be the president soon. How can you find time to give your lonely daughter a call?" Ji Yanran said, with a sulky voice.


    In the past two years, Ji Ruozhen had been running for an election to be president of the Alliance and because of this, his care and concern for familial matters hadgged. His time for Ji Yanran was one such consequence, but despite her sourness over the slight neglection, she knew how busy such important matters made him.


    "Don¡¯t say that; I¡¯m only part of the election." Ji Ruozhen gave a warm smile, then continued to say, "Your father has been really busy recently, but the reason I havee looking for you right now is a matter that concerns my future son-inw."


    "Why? What has happened with Han Sen? Has something gone wrong?" Ji Yanran¡¯s face changed.


    "Something has happened, yes; and it¡¯s quite the shocker," Ji Ruozhen stopped smiling to say these words with modest seriousness.


    "What happened?" Ji Yanran quickly asked.


    "He might have killed a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Could you aid me in asking around and evaluating the authenticity of this tale, and..." Ji Ruozhen would not beat around the bush when it came tomunicating with his daughter. He knew her well, and she preferred being told things straight¡ªno matter how favorable or unfavorable the subject of discussion was.


    Ji Yanran showed a look of both shock and joy. She knew her boyfriend was good, but if he had achieved such a dizzying feat, that was way better than any of her previously lofty expectations.


    Because Ji Yanran wasn¡¯t very talented in fighting, she didn¡¯t care much for the fighting world or society. She didn¡¯t stay in the loop much, but as with everyone else, she knew a lot about Ji Qing and the aid she received in her own felling of a super creature. The finances involved were high, particrly so for a single kill.


    But for Han Sen to silently y a super creature of his own volition, with little to no support, was remarkable and shocking.


    The Second God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s super creatures were much harder than the ones that popted the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, so it was difficult for others to wrap their heads around how Han Sen could have aplished such a task.


    Ji Yanran then sought to give Han Sen a call but found that his line was busy; he was in a call with someone else.


    Ji Yanran hung up hermunicator and did not push further. She knew it was only a matter of time before Han Sen woulde looking for her. She was sure of it.


    When Han Sen returned to the Alliance, hismunicator was ringing non-stop. When Han Sen took a look, there were countless missed calls. The person calling him right now was Qin Xuan.


    Han Sen picked up his device and answered it. Qin Xuan¡¯s image leapt out, immediately saying, "I know you are busy right now but I have to ask you this on behalf of my supervisor; did you really kill a super creature? And if you did, are you looking to sell the Life Geno essence?"


    "I did kill a super creature, yes. It was a Giant Frosty Bear. And no, I have no ns of selling the Life Geno essence. If I ever change my mind and have a look at flipping it, I¡¯ll call you up first," Han Sen said, smiling.


    Qin Xuan presented Han Sen with aplicated look. She had watched Han Sen grow up and always admired him, thinking he¡¯d one day be someone quite special. That being said, she never dreamed Han Sen would be the first person to y a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Countless other factions had vied to y the first super creature, but none had managed it. Even right now, during the Ji family¡¯s most sessful era, they had to pay a great sum of money to hunt and kill a super creature in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But Han Sen had killed a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary quietly, with no fanfare or support. Such a trial would have been unfathomably difficult in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, but far more so in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Everyone believed Han Sen belonged to the Ji family, but Qin Xuan knew that Han Sen didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t think the Ji family gave him much help, if at all. He most likely slew the beast through the power of his own strength and abilities.


    It reminded her of the little boy who entered the shelter, back in the day. Right now, that little boy had ascended the socialdder and performed wondrous deeds that even the most financially-superfluous nobles could not dream of achieving. This thought made Qin Xuan feel strange, which was why she had aplicated expression.


    "Sure. Contact me if you change your mind, then. You must be busy right now, so I shan¡¯t bother you further," Qin Xuan told Han Sen, with a smile.


    "Goodbye, Captain. Talk again soon," Han Sen said.


    Han Sen hung up themunicator and then turned it offpletely. There were too many people trying to get in touch with him. Half of these were people he did not even know, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer themunicator every time it rang.


    Han Sen left his room to visit Ji Yanran¡¯s office. Now that the whole world seemed to know what he had done, he felt she deserved a more thorough exnation.


    As he was standing near her office¡¯s door, Han Sen saw Annie. The way she looked at him this day was not the same as it used to be; it was not cold, and it looked as if there was something on her mind that she wished to tell him.


    Annie was much stronger than Han Sen, as the two were not of the same level. But now, Annie did not dare underestimate Han Sen.


    She had heard the news of Han Sen¡¯s achievement, in which he had killed a super creature. Anyone who had performed a task as great as that should be respected.


    Han Sen did what he did without the support of other factions, yet people believed he had the backing of the Ji family. Annie knew the truth; she knew that the Ji family had not helped him in any way and that he had never asked for any help, either.


    The only help Han Sen had ever received from the Ji family was when Ji Yanran exerted the influence of her position to obtain Daphne for him. It was because of this that Annie had always believed Han Sen to be a loser, leeching on the Ji family.


    But ever since that one time, Han Sen had not used Ji Yanran or her position as a way to receive anything. He killed a super creature solo, which was staggering.


    Annie knew how difficult it was to achieve half of what he had done, and that was with support. Han Sen had achieved this all without support and done something she had believed to be impossible. He shocked not only her, but everyone else in the Alliance as well.


    Now Annie could no longer deem the name "Han Sen" synonymous with the word "loser." Han Sen was always so rxed, calm, and gentle with Ji Yanran. She thought it was just an act to attract Ji Yanran, but all of her perceptions on his personality had been altered. She felt as if she did not understand him anymore.

 Chapter 675: Life Geno Essence Prediction

    Chapter 675: Life Geno Essence Prediction


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "You really killed a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Ji Yanran asked, with her mouth wide-open in shock as she looked at Han Sen. Even though Han Sen had exined the details of what transpired, she found it difficult to believe. So, she had to ask the question again.


    "I said I killed it, didn¡¯t I? That means I killed it. Is it really that difficult for you to believe?" Han Sen sat on Ji Yanran¡¯s office chair, holding her as she sat on hisp.


    "Will you die if you don¡¯t bluff me?" Ji Yanran jested, as she looked at Han Sen¡¯s boisterous and cocky face. She couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his waist in response.


    "What did the family say?" Han Sen smiled and asked.


    "My dad told me to ask if you really did kill a super creature. He asked if you received the beast soul and Life Geno essence, and whether or not you¡¯d be willing to sell them," Ji Yanran exined to Han Sen, without dilly-dallying.


    "I killed it, yes. But I didn¡¯t receive the beast soul. I did get the Life Geno essence, however. If you need it, I will give it to you." Han Sen smiled.


    Han Sen understood Ji Yanran, so that was why he said that.


    Ji Yanran loved what he had just said, and replied, "That was my dad¡¯s idea. If you need it, you should keep it for yourself. You earned it. So, don¡¯t worry; there is no pressure for you to give it up. And if you do end up selling it, please consider selling it to the Ji family first. After all, I am your girlfriend."


    "Give me some more time to research this stubborn thing first. If I am still unable to consume it, I¡¯ll allow my wife to handle it," Han Sen said, smiling.


    "Who is your wife?" Ji Yanran rolled her eyes, but she was super pleased on the inside.


    Han Sen was in a rush, trying to find a way he could consume the Life Geno essence. If he still couldn¡¯t find a way, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving one away for the Ji family to research. After all, the Ji family was powerful and far-reaching. There was a high chance they might find the solution, and it¡¯d make Ji Yanran happy.


    Han Sen knew that Ji Yanran had neverined about his status during their time together, but he knew that she had received a lot of pressure from her family regarding her choice to be with him.


    The Life Geno essence could earn Ji Yanran a lot of relief from her family.


    Of course, giving her the Life Geno essence was the worst-case scenario. Han Sen wanted to eat it, first and foremost. And if he was able to eat it, he wouldn¡¯t have to sell it to the Ji family.


    Han Sen had a few theories of his own regarding the nature of the Life Geno essences. He could not, however, prove them.


    If people could not eat the essence from the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, that meant the Life Geno essences were the same between both shelters. For absorption, they¡¯d need a special method.


    But Han Sen had eaten the Life Geno essence without trouble in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Now that he thought back to his time there, the First God¡¯s Sanctuary was different than the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary in a number of ways.


    The first Life Geno essence he ate was not obtained through hunting. It was because the Golden Growler spat the Life Geno essence to the baby Golden Growler, and Han Sen had stolen it.


    Ever since then, Han Sen had been able to absorb super geno points by ying super creatures. It was only now that Han Sen realized that might have been the reason.


    Aside from that, Han Sen could not remember any other differences between now and the time he was in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Everything he had in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, he had now but even better. The only difference was his inability to consume the Life Geno essences.


    Han Sen could only theorize that the reason he could absorb Life Geno essences in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary was the Golden Growler.


    But thinking of things this way, Han Sen could only hope that his predictions weren¡¯t true. There was no way he¡¯d be able to find another super creature willing to spit out another Life Geno essence for him.


    "There must be a way to absorb a Life Geno essence, but whatever it is, I just haven¡¯t found it yet," Han Sen thought to himself.


    After returning to his room, Han Sen replied to a few messages his friends had sent him. He told them about his sess in ying a super creature.


    Humans were getting better and better in this world. It was only a matter of time before someone else seeded in the task of killing a super creature, especially in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was likely more and more would be killed there. Han Sen did not think there was a point in keeping it a secret anymore.


    But Han Sen knew that killing a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was a deed that no one aside from him would be able to aplish for a long time toe.


    The super creatures in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were frighteningly powerful. No one could kill a super creature unless it was severely injured beforehand, without first having fully maxed out their super geno points in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    If others wanted to kill a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, they would have to wait until someone had maxed out their super geno points in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Since the people in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary couldn¡¯t consume Life Geno essences, no one would be able to max out their super geno points beforeing to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. No progress could be made with the current state of things.


    Right now, Han Sen was the anomaly. He was the only one who could make progress. Only he could hunt super creatures in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and exclusively obtain the resources such beasts would provide.


    But Han Sen was worried that if the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s super creatures were so difficult to kill, then the creatures of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary would be unfathomably cruel.


    The Alliance forbade any news from the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Very seldom would news about them be released, and most of those articles were useless and devoid of any concrete information.


    Han Sen could enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary with maxed out super geno points, but after that, would his ability to y super creatures solo remain? He wasn¡¯t so sure.


    Without maxed out super geno points as a base statistic going into the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, humans were weak there. If they did not max out super geno points in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen was uncertain whether humans would stand a chance in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Just existing in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary as a faceless minority, without the talents to excel or make any progress, would be ridiculously hard.


    "There¡¯s no use thinking about it now. I cannot even absorb the Life Geno essence." Han Sen openly mocked himself.


    He was talking to everyone he knew, telling them each about his conundrum.


    "Holy smokes, as you say. You really killed a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?!" After Teng Zhenliu heard it from the horse¡¯s mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but yell.


    "Strong." Yi Dongmu replied with only a single word.


    "God! You are the strongest person in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, without a doubt!" Zhu Ting exaggerated.


    ...


    Everyone¡¯s reaction was different, but most were driven by simple shock. Zhu Ting told Han Sen that people from the Chen family hade looking for him. They told Zhu Ting to continue being friendly with Han Sen, to see whether or not he himself might one day be on Han Sen¡¯s team like Wang Yuhang and Li Xing Lun.


    The Chen family also told Zhu Ting that they wouldn¡¯t be pursuing the matters concerning Chen Ran. They hoped if Han Sen was one day willing to sell the Life Geno essences he collected, he would consider selling one to the Chen family.


    Zhu Ting was really worried, given his precarious situation. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way, and the amicable turn of events made him quite excited.


    "He really killed a super creature?" After Lei Hengwu heard the news, he was shocked. It pained him to believe Han Sen and Wang Yuhang managed to do it, and that really annoyed him.

 Chapter 676: His Reputation

    Chapter 676: His Reputation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned to the shelter. Near the Devil¡¯s Mountain, Lu Hui and the Northern Master Huang Yunlong sent someone over, hoping to cooperate with Han Sen to hunt another super creature.


    Han Sen neither epted nor refused. He merely said, "Maybe one day."


    Even Philip had taken the trip over to see what it took to join Han Sen¡¯s team.


    Although Qi Xiuwen did not want to bow his head to Han Sen, the person in Dong Lin ordered him to visit Han Sen and request the opportunity to cooperate with him, also.


    Yang Manli was the busiest person around, as a result. Han Sen was a vacant leader, deflecting all tasks and leadership responsibilities onto her, so she was the one who had to attend to every request. In addition to that, she had to take care of the special forces business. This left no time to herself.


    "It does not matter if you are the leader of the shelter or just the leader of the special forces, you should do something." It was difficult for Yang Manli to attend and finish all the work she had for the day, but when it was done, she had to pay Han Sen a visit. This was something important to discuss, but when she walked in, she saw Han Sen sitting on a chair; one hand holding a golden gourd and his other hand busy stroking his silver fox.


    There was a silver-haireddy behind him, also. She was busy massaging his shoulders as another blonde-haireddy tended to his feet.


    She thought it wasn¡¯t fair on her, having to work so hard every day while Han Sen reclined in his chair getting waited on, hand and foot.


    "I am satisfied with the quality of your work," Han Sen said, smiling. Yang Manli had been busy, doing a lot of stuff at all times. She was practically in charge of the Icefield.


    "You should at least write your own reports." Yang Manli could not cope with Han Sen¡¯s current attitude. She did not understand why a person who made so much money was so carefree and casual about all things. She also wondered why he let her be in charge of everything, as well. With the position she was in, it wouldn¡¯t take much for her to bring down Han Sen¡¯s empire if she chose to. Lining her own pockets by skimming the books would have been easy enough, too.


    But Yang Manli found that Han Sen didn¡¯t care about the business, at all. Being a leader of the Icefield might have been a great boon of wealth for somebody else, but to a person who had just killed a super creature, the Icefield were nothing.


    "He actually became the first person to kill a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Although Yang Manli was frequently surprised by Han Sen¡¯s deeds, this one took the cake.


    There was a two hundred year history of humans upying shelters, and yet in all that time, Han Sen was the first ¨C Yang Manli struggled to believe it.


    Thinking back to how Han Sen used to be, she never thought he¡¯d develop so far as to be the person who now sat in front of her.


    "What reports? I thought you always took care of my reports." Han Sen looked at Yang Manli with a fair look of surprise.


    When Yang Manli heard his words, she lifted up her lips to say, "How am I supposed to know how you killed the super creature? How am I supposed to know and write about that?"


    "Ah. In that case, I will ry to you the details." Han Sen had no problem with writing reports, but he believed them to be a waste of time. And thest thing he wanted was ending up like someone famous in the force. As a result, everything came through Yang Manli¡¯s hands.


    Han Sen now had a problem; with Yang Manli helping him the way she was, he was free to do as he pleased. But if someone stole her away someday, where would he find another person like her? Someone who could do everything and love her job at the same time?


    "Should I give Yang Manli a raise? Give her a higher percentage?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    "I can help you write the report, but there is a mission you must attend to yourself," Yang Manli told Han Sen.


    "What mission would that be?" Han Sen looked at Yang Manli as he asked.


    "A young man has just arrived at the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, born on the Icefield. He requests that you protect him," Yang Manli said.


    Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Where will I find the time to do such a thing? Let one of the other groups bring him into the fold."


    "I won¡¯t stand for that." Yang Manli lifted a smile.


    "Of course you will. Even if it was the son of God himself, he¡¯d get the same treatment as everyone else," Han Sen proudly proimed.


    "He¡¯s not the son of God but his surname is Qin. So, you go attend to that. I am unable to help you in such a task." Yang Manli shrugged.


    "Qin?" Han Sen looked puzzled and asked, "What is his rtion to Captain Qin?"


    "He is Captain Qin¡¯s nephew." Yang Manli smiled at Han Sen again.


    "Ah, I see. Then have hime find me!" Han Sen¡¯s tone changed at the drop of a hat.


    The Qin family owned the special squad, and they had taken care of Han Sen¡¯s family a lot. For his rtionship with Qin Xuan, he had to ept this task.


    While he was waiting for Qin Wenzhao, someone followed him. This was a person that Han Sen was familiar with.


    "Su Xiaoqiao?" Han Sen looked at the person with surprise, not expecting that he too had be an evolver and arrived at the ice field.


    "Brother Sen, I have finally found the organization." Su Xiaoqiao excitedly grabbed Han Sen, looking as if he wanted to cry.


    Han Sen chatted with Su Xiaoqiao for a bit, and then asked Yang Manli to give him a position in the Goddess Army. After that, he went on to see Qin Wenzhao.


    He looked barely twenty years old, and he exuded the image of a gentle, young man. He had a soft babyface, one that Han Sen thought women loved.


    "Greetings, Uncle Sen. I am Qin Wenzhao," the young man was polite in greeting Han Sen. But in Han Sen¡¯s heart, he was taken aback, thinking, "Uncle? Am I old enough to be considered so? I¡¯m only in my twenties; a few years older than you!"


    It seemed like Qin Wenzhao understood what diforting thoughts now gued Han Sen¡¯s mind. He said, "My auntie told me to respect you. And since you both are of a simr age, I thought I¡¯d call you uncle. If I didn¡¯t call you uncle, my auntie would think I was being disrespectful."


    "I suppose that is okay," Han Sen responded, caring little for the intricacies of formalities, overall. He looked at Qin Wenzhao and asked, "Why do you want me to be your guardian?"


    Qin Wenzhao replied, "My auntie has always told me that you are a good and powerful man. It is my hope that one day, I can be like you. It was fortunate that I was sent to the Icefield, so I came here hoping to learn from you. And do not fret, I won¡¯t be a burden or cause you unnecessary trouble. I will work and train around your schedule."


    "Really? Your auntie really said that about me?" Han Sen heart was happy to hear that, and so he had to ask.


    "Yes, she talks about you often. She frequently uses you as a role model in our teachings; someone we should strive to be like. The young ones in our family really admire you," Qin Wenzhao said.


    "Hmm, can you give me an example of how Qin Xuan usuallypliments me?" Han Sen shamelessly asked.

 Chapter 677: Pink Little Snake

    Chapter 677: Pink Little Snake


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Wenzhao was a young man who was polite and knew his ce, so Han Sen had no problem with bing his guardian.


    What surprised Han Sen the most, though, was how talented Qin Wenzhao looked. Now that super creatures had been found, Han Sen wondered why the Qin family allowed him to be an evolver so soon. He could have waited another few years to see if he could collect super geno points.


    Recently, Han Sen¡¯s schedule had been quite liberating. He couldn¡¯t find appropriate super creatures to y, so most of his time was spent on practicing the Dongxuan Sutra or in researching the Life Geno essence.


    But there had been no progress on either front. For thetter activity, being unable to achieve results on the Life Geno essence himself, Han Sen decided to lend it to the Ji family. For the entire time, it had been in his hands, he¡¯d had countless eyes watching him like hawks, willing to bend over backward to secure the Life Geno essence for themselves. Giving it away to the Ji family would prompt others to stop pestering him, and Han Sen could go about doing his stuff freely.


    It would be best if they could find out how to absorb the Life Geno essence. If they figured it out, Han Sen could focus on hunting super creatures. Of course, if they did not find out how, then there was no loss.


    Seeing as he had absolutely nothing to do, Han Sen prepared to take Qin Wenzhao and Su Xiaoqiao out on an adventure and let them take in the glory of the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But in truth, Han Sen had a destination in mind: the Peach Forest. He had yet to achieve a breakthrough with his Dongxuan Sutra, and he had no way of gauging how long it might take if he had to stick with it all by himself.


    If he managed to eat one of the mystic peaches from the giant tree, perhaps he could achieve the breakthrough he had been looking for and unlock the gene lock.


    He brought Qin Wenzhao and Su Xiaoqiao with him, and everything went swimmingly. Along their journey towards the Peach Forest, they managed to kill a good number of creatures.


    When they reached the eaves of the Peach Forest, Han Sen did not dare bring them inside. He took a quick look himself, though, and noticed that all the flowers had wilted. Beneath the green leaves, however, he could spot green fruit that was as small as beans. It seemed it would be a while longer before they were ripe enough for collection and consumption.


    Han Sen only peered at them from the outskirts of the forest, and following that, made preparations to depart with the two disciples. After all, the Peach Forest was a dangerous ce, and there was no telling how many super creatures might have continued to reside beneath its darkened boughs. Even if Han Sen was on his own, he wouldn¡¯t have dared enter.


    As they got ready to leave, they heard a monster roar from within the forest. It came from very far away, so the noise was faint. But Han Sen, panning the surroundings with his ears like radar dishes, felt his face drop.


    The noise sounded like it came from the ck bear that he encountered at the giant tree. The roar was a mixture of sadness and anger, and he couldn¡¯t imagine what might have spurred its cry.


    Although Han Sen greatly desired to find out what had happened, he wanted to take Qin Wenzhao and Su Xiaoqiao to the nearest shelter first. When he took them there, he bid that they should wait for him. Then he returned to the forest borders.


    Standing outside the Peach Forest, Han Sen could still faintly hear the cries of the ck bear. The continued noise eased his worry that the creature might be dead, and taking great care, he stepped into the forest and treaded lightly as he followed the sound of the cries.


    Because he hadn¡¯t brought the silver fox with him, he made sure to take the utmost care along the way. It was far more difficult for him to make progress beneath the boughs this time, as he encountered many creatures along the way.


    There were snakes everywhere. Han Sen summoned his golden armor and gargoyle glyph to avoid the bevies of snakes and continued his venture to where the cries of the ck bear originated.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw a pink little snake slithering. Had he never visited this forest before, he would have continued on his way.


    But the pink snake looked a little inconspicuous. It was only one foot long, and it was very thin. With its pink body, it looked practically harmless. It gave the impression that it was the sort of creature you could simply squish underfoot.


    But Han Sen remembered this snake. This pink little snake was under the giant tree, practicing with all the other creatures. It was a scary snake.


    Han Sen suddenly stopped moving and put away all the powers in his body. He only wanted to take a look at what was happening with the ck bear and did not want conflict with the pink snake.


    But the pink snake looked as if it had not even noticed Han Sen¡¯s presence. It just carried on slithering in another direction. It was going so slowly, as if it was taking a stroll through the park. After a while, it managed to reach a peach tree, where it decided to climb up.


    Han Sen felt as if something was wrong, so he opened his gene lock and nned to run off. But that was when he noticed a group of snakes surrounding him. There were red, green, ck, white, and patterned snakes. They were all around the ground and all along the trees like vines; he couldn¡¯t tell how many were there.


    "The king of these creatures is so evil." Han Sen was shocked at what had happened, so he summoned his wings and tried to fly away. But then he saw a snake with wings leap out of the trees. Even the pink little snake had transparent blood wings. It flew above Han Sen and circled there, prohibiting any chance of an airborne escape.


    Han Sen quickly summoned his ming Rex Spike, the two-meter long weapon. He threw it at a group of snakes, which instantly incinerated them into charcoal. The strike formed a gap in the ring of snakes around him, and he dashed through it.


    It didn¡¯t take Han Sen long to realize that the pink snake was very simr to the wolf king and pegasi king. Its powers rested in the abundance of its subordinates and its ability tomand them. The snakes established a formation, and although they had trouble in their attempts to harm Han Sen, they forced Han Sen to go deeper into the forest.


    "What does this pink snake want?" Han Sen was shocked.


    But then he noticed that the pink snake might not want to kill him. It just continued to push him deeper and deeper into the Peach Forest. Who knew what it wanted, but that was what it did. It was almost obvious how much the pink snake wanted to drive him deeper.


    Han Sen did not want to underestimate the intelligence of these creatures. He wanted to escape, but not a single window of opportunity had be avable.


    The forest was full of snake-like creatures. Sometimes, they flew out from the crowns of peach trees like locusts, a gue, everywhere. On and on, they banished Han Sen into the deeper recesses of the Peach Forest.


    The snakes were chasing Han Sen towards the ck bear. Han Sen had been pushed one hundred miles, and the roars of the bear were clearer and more distinct. The cries were louder than he had imagined, and the bear was extremely angry now.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth, thinking he might as well speed up and fly towards the bear. The crowd of snakes did not attack, but they picked up their pace to follow him. For some reason, they really wanted Han Sen to go there.

 Chapter 678: The Battle Between Super Creatures

    Chapter 678: The Battle Between Super Creatures


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Perhaps it was because of the snake group, but Han Sen did not see any other creatures. The Peach Forest seemed to be solely for the countless snakes.


    Inside the Peach Forest, Han Sen had no idea how far he had now traveled. All that upied his vision were snakes and trees. As he went, the roar of the bear came closer and closer.


    From afar, Han Sen could see that a section of the Peach Forest was in chaos. Snapped trunks of trees were strewn about, branches littered the ground, and soil had been churned up in a mess.


    He ascended a hill, and he finally saw the ck bear. It was guarding the entrance of a cave, its body stained in blood. It roared to the sky. In front of it was the bone elephant.


    The bone elephant¡¯s trunk and tusks kept bashing the bloodied bear, and it was clear that the bear stood no chance against the enraged elephant. It had many wounds on its body, and blood oozed from its mouth. Still, it continued to guard the cave entrance and keep the elephant from passing.


    "Does a treasure reside within the cave? Are both super creatures fighting for treasure?" Han Sen changed his position to get a good look at what was inside the cave.


    What he saw inside was a smaller ck bear, peeping its head out of the cave¡¯s entrance. Now Han Sen understood why, despite its inferior strength, the ck bear insisted on guarding the cave¡ªit was protecting its child!


    The bone elephant¡¯s body was turning red, while the ck bear¡¯s body was turning pitch ck. They were both strong when it came to vitality, and the scene of them battling, in view of the hill, was a shocking spectacle. Rocks had been broken, trees had been unearthed. Wood chips and leaves were mixed into the soil, and the ground trembled when the titans collided.


    The ck bear was huge, and he thought it was scarier than the frosty bear. The frosty bear possessed ice powers, but the ck bear had powerful vitality. Even though Han Sen had his ming Rex Spike with him, he doubted it¡¯d be able to prate the creature¡¯s hide.


    It was a shame that the bear had to confront a much more powerful enemy like the bone elephant. They were both magnificent super creatures, yet if one was weaker in one particr department, the weakness would be obvious for the other to see and exploit.


    The big ck bear held back a tusk that was being driven towards it. The power was too much, though. The bear was pushed back against the cliffside by the bone elephant, the cliffside developing a crack under the force. The tusk prated through the bear¡¯s defense and skewered the bear. Blood coated the tusk that now pierced it.


    Pang!


    The ck bear kicked the bone elephant¡¯s neck, which made it fall back a bit. But the bear¡¯s attack was, quite obviously, not very effective. The damage it dealt was negligible.


    The snake crowd had disappeared, obviously not wanting to get close to the battle. The pink snake had gone, too. Han Sen had no idea why the pink snake had chased him here.


    "It wouldn¡¯t just send me here so I could enjoy the show, would it?" Han Sen furrowed his brow as he contemted the reason.


    But when he looked at the big ck bear and the cub that was inside the cave, his eyes glittered. It was obvious that the ck bear could notpete with the bone elephant. If it continued fighting like this, it would only be a matter of time before it died. What if this was a chance for another easy kill?


    If the ck bear could produce babies, perhaps its Life Geno essence was the same as the Golden Growler¡¯s. Maybe it could be absorbed by humans?


    Thinking about this, Han Sen got excited. Maybe this was Lady Luck smiling on him, providing him the opportunity to be the one who cracked the secrets of the Life Geno essence.


    Han Sen then contemted when might be the right time for him to strike. That was when he suddenly heard some noisee from behind. In fright, he turned around and saw the pink snake writhed around a branch near him. Repeatedly, it stuck its tongue out and hissed.


    Han Sen froze in ce. He had no idea when the snake had drawn so near. He hadn¡¯t sensed its approach at all. That should have been impossible against someone like Han Sen, who had superb senses.


    The pink snake was two feet away from Han Sen, and so he didn¡¯t dare to move. He was afraid that the pink snake would strike if he tried anything.


    The ming Rex Spike was too big for the snake, too. It was ideal for taking on big super creatures, but for something as small as the snake, Han Sen would need precision. The rex spike was too cumbersome andrge to effectively target the snake.


    The pink snake, however, did not intend to attack Han Sen. The snake watched Han Sen, and then it squeezed its body and broke the branch it had slithered along. It then writhed itself around the broken branch and used it to write on the ground.


    Han Sen watched the pink snake with surprise. He had no idea what it wanted, but its intelligence was astounding.


    Han Sen watched the pink snake hold onto the branch and draw a few simple lines, which eventually formed the shape of an elephant. Han Sen quickly realized it was referring to the bone elephant.


    But Han Sen did not know why the snake was drawing. As he wondered why, he noticed the pink snake draw an "X" on top of the image.


    Seeing that the bone elephant¡¯s picture had been crossed, Han Sen then understood that the pink snake wanted Han Sen to kill it.


    Han Sen was bbergasted. He thought the pink snake might have wanted to get an easy kill along with him, by targeting the ck bear.


    After all, the ck bear had already been grievously injured and was severely weakerpared to the bone elephant. It would have been possible to wait until the bear was on the brink of death, before waltzing up and killing it in a single strike, even.


    But the little pink snake wanted to get rid of the bone elephant instead, and this surprised Han Sen a great deal.


    "Animals are animals. No matter how smart, they don¡¯t understand the concept of stakes." Han Sen underestimated the pink snake.


    But the more Han Sen thought about it, the less correct his initial assumption seemed. He¡¯d seen the intelligence of the super creature, and it was the king of its kind. Perhaps it did understand the stakes. It must have had a reason to deal with the bone elephant or maybe it just had a fleeting interest in the beast.


    Han Sen remembered when he was under the giant peach tree, the pink snake and the ck bear were the same. Inside them, there was no energy flowing. It was just a blur. But the bone elephant and the little ck bear had a special energy flow inside them.


    "Is there any connection between that and what¡¯s going on now?" The more Han Sen thought about things, the more shocked he became.


    If the little pink snake¡¯s target were the creatures that had energy inside them, its desire to deal with the bone elephant seemed normal.


    But now that the big ck bear was heavily injured, if the little pink snake got rid of the bone elephant, the cub would have lost its protection. The cub might end up as another target of the pink snake.


    After all, this forest did seem to be the pink snake¡¯s territory. With its army of snakes, the other creatures could be considered outsiders. They didn¡¯t have others to help them.


    "These kings are always so menacing!" Han Sen shouted, in his heart. But hope still resided there.

 Chapter 679: Killing the Bone Elephant

    Chapter 679: Killing the Bone Elephant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The pink snake forced Han Sen to go near the bone elephant, as it nned for them both to tackle the monster together. The pink snake itself was afraid of the power that the bone elephant possessed, so it sought to use the human called Han Sen for help.


    Han Sen was interested in both the bone elephant and the cub inside the cave. The three Life Geno essences he had collected so far were obtained from super creatures that did not leave bodies behind. Han Sen guessed that might have been because they were first generation super creatures.


    The bone elephant and the ck bear were second generation super creatures, and if they were anything like the Golden Growler, their bodies would not disintegrate when they were killed. Instead, they¡¯d leave behind an edible Life Geno essence.


    Angel¡¯s evolution was reaching a critical point. She did not want to eat sacred-blood creatures anymore, but despite that, the evolution wasn¡¯t triggering. Perhaps the flesh of a super creature was exactly what she needed.


    Han Sen, regardless of the snake¡¯s pushing, believed he should take out the bone elephant. Otherwise, if the big bear died, it¡¯d be harder for Han Sen to get the cub, as it would then be in the possession of the bone elephant.


    The pink snake watched Han Sen still standing there. It opened its mouth and hissed, prompting him to go.


    Han Sen groaned and then summoned his ming Rex Spike. After that, he approached the bone elephant.


    The pink snake saw Han Sen rush forward, so it spread its blood-wings and flew off like an arrow into the bone elephant¡¯s ear. Its aim was fairly clear, in that it wished to cause the elephant harm from inside its body.


    The bone elephant sensed the pink snake¡¯s sly attack, as it wriggled around in the elephant¡¯s ear. In response, it used its trunk to grab ahold of it and pull it out. The pink snake writhed and wriggled in the air, dodging the follow-up attack.


    Han Sen¡¯s ming Rex Spike was driven down onto the elephant¡¯s body with a fair strike. A metal noise rung out after the hit, however, and only white marks scuffed the red bones. Han Sen¡¯s hands were numbed by the strike; he almost couldn¡¯t hold the weapon anymore.


    "It¡¯s tough," Han Sen said to himself in surprise.


    The elephant reacted to the attack with added rage, despite not being injured very much. It attempted to turn around and rush towards Han Sen, but the big bear¡¯s pawstched onto the elephant¡¯s tusks and prevented it from turning.


    That was the opportunity the pink snake needed to try to wriggle its way into the elephant¡¯s ear again. Han Sen raised the ming Rex Spike again and brought himself closer to the bone elephant¡¯s body.


    The bone elephant¡¯s bones were totally red, and there were no apparent weaknesses. So, Han Sen took aim at the thinnest bone he could find and gave it a good wallop.


    The bone elephant¡¯s tusks were still being grabbed by the bear, and it couldn¡¯t move. It trumpeted to the sky. With an enormous burst of strength, it picked up the bear as it clung onto the tusks and threw it towards the mountainside. There was arge crashing sound and much of the hill was ruined.


    The bone elephant then quickly retrieved the snake from its ear with its trunk again. It kicked its thick back legs, one of which had the ming Rex Spike bearing down on it. One foot hit Han Sen and sent him flying away.


    The bone elephant was so strong, it effortlessly battled three opponents and dominated them with ease.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was sent careering through several peach trees before he dropped to the ground. Although he had his golden armor and gargoyle glyph for protection, he still ended up spitting blood. His chest was on fire.


    "Fudge! This bone elephant is so much harder than the Frosty Giant Bear." Han Sen bit down on his teeth and pulled himself back up on two feet. Fortunately for him, his weapon absorbed most of the elephant¡¯s strike. Had he borne the brunt of the hit, he feared he would be half dead by now.


    The bone elephant trumpeted again and lowered its head, aligning its tusks with the immobile ck bear. It took off sprinting towards the bear, looking like a mountain falling from the sky. If the bear was hit, it¡¯d be very dead.


    The big bear had already been significantly injured, on top of the situation it had just been thrown into. It couldn¡¯t get itself free from the rubble, and a finishing strike from the tusks seemed likely.


    "Roar!" The cub that was hiding in the cave, seeing its mother about to be killed, let out a young scream. The fur on its body looked obsidian as it emerged from the shadow of the cave. It hopped onto the bone elephant and scratched a few deep marks into its bones.


    The bone elephant screamed in pain as it used its trunk to remove the cub that was on top of it. This bought the big bear enough time to climb out of the rubble.


    Seeing the bone elephant about to hit the cub, the big bear grabbed onto the elephant¡¯s trunk and fell down on its knees. It roared, pulling down on the trunk as best it could, not allowing the elephant to move it.


    The bone elephant kept moving its trunk, trying to get rid of the big bear that clung onto it so tightly. The powerful downward force of the bear had its feet digging into the earth, creating tworge trenches as it pulled as hard as it could.


    The pink snake used this third opportunity to fire itself into the elephant¡¯s ear like a bolt of lightning. It caused pain to the elephant, which had it screaming to the skies. In its sudden madness, it managed to toss the bear and the cub away.


    Han Sen was behind the bone elephant¡¯s back. He performed Toxic-Dragon Drill and once again took aim at his foe¡¯s backside. He wanted to replicate the results of his battle against the Giant Frosty Bear and break his enemy¡¯s butthole.


    The strong spin dug hard into the elephant¡¯s clenched anus, which caused a terrific firework of sparks. But it didn¡¯t drill for long, and soon after, it stopped.


    The bone elephant¡¯s body was built from steel, and Han Sencked the power to drive it further. If the powerful ming Rex Spike could not break its bones, drilling as far as he wanted was out of the question.


    Seeing the mad bone elephant kick with ferocity, Han Sen managed to dodge it this time. His focus was now at its best, and he detected another kicking his way. He evaded that one, too.


    The pink snake had dug itself deep into the canals of the elephant¡¯s ears, which fuelled its anger and madness even further. Han Sen and the bear then attacked the bone elephant at the same time, but it still wouldn¡¯t go down.


    The big bear was the tank that absorbed damage. If the bear had not been there to sustain most of the bone elephant¡¯s attacks, Han Sen and the cub would have died many times over.


    Han Sen gave it everything he had, trying to draw its attention while the bone elephant dealt with the big bear.


    Although the cub was not as strong as the bone elephant or its mother, it had obsidian ws. It was still better than Han Sen¡¯s ming Rex Spike. Every scratch from the cub left deep marks in the bone elephant, even if it didn¡¯t do muchsting damage.


    The pink snake that drilled into the bone elephant¡¯s ears seemed to be dealing the most damage to the bone elephant. It was driven mad, screaming constantly.


    Pang!


    The cub was whacked by the trunk and sent flying. Its little body knocked down a few peach trees. What surprised Han Sen the most about this, however, was the way it leapt right back onto its feet and went running back into battle.


    "The children of super creatures are incredibly OP." Han Sen was in shock as he watched it. The ck cub was very young, yet it was already that resilient. When it grew up, it was sure to be as strong as the bone elephant.

 Chapter 680: Power of One Hit

    Chapter 680: Power of One Hit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mountains shook and the ground was torn asunder. A few scary creatures were battling to the death, and in their midst was Han Sen. He was like a pawn, only doing minor things. He did not dare to use Elephant-Rex Strike, no matter how much he wanted to. He was too weak to fight the bone elephant, and he knew he was little more than a distraction in the grander scale of this fight.


    Han Sen would be weak after a single use of Elephant-Rex Strike, so it was not a skill he dared to use on a whim. The power the skill required was massive, and even with Long Live and Jade-Sun Force, it¡¯d take an hour for him to regenerate the energy it used.


    The situation had beplicated. Han Sen did not want to use Elephant-Rex Strike because, if he was drained of all energy, he¡¯d be unable to steal the winnings of the battle and escape.


    But Han Sen¡¯s presence in the fight was not unwanted or unneeded. He and the cub were able to aid the big bear by restricting the elephant. With the bone elephant unable to focus all its strength on the big ck bear, the ying field became more level. The bear was able to keep going.


    The bone elephant was screaming louder and louder, however. It stomped and rattled the earth with rage, perhaps even panic.


    "If this carries on, the pink snake will be the one to earn the kill." Han Sen was now in a rush.


    Han Sen and the bear battled for their lives against the rampaging elephant. The pink snake might have been nibbling the interior organs of the elephant by now, and if it killed the elephant, Han Sen¡¯s struggle would have been for nothing.


    But Han Sen had no way to kill it himself. Even if he used Elephant-Rex Strike, he had no idea if it¡¯d be effective enough to snap one of the creature¡¯s bones. Han Sen¡¯s chances of securing the kill seemed non-existent.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. Without a solution for his predicament, all he could do was keep on fighting.


    Pang!


    The bone elephant unleashed a horrible power, sting the big bear away. The elephant shook its head and ran towards the hill while yelping in pain.


    The cub ran towards the big bear, and they didn¡¯t look like they wanted to give it chase. Han Sen looked at them both disapprovingly, then he gritted his teeth and went after the bone elephant by himself.


    Although the big bear was heavily injured, it could still fight. Furthermore, there was a cub guarding its side. Han Sen was still at a huge disadvantage, even if the fight was to proceed with two versus one.


    Han Sen ran across the mountains, following the bone elephant. He wondered what the pink snake might have done inside its body to drive it to such insanity.


    Han Sen saw that the bone elephant was bleeding from all seven orifices. It was quite frightening, and Han Sen imagined what a terrifying enemy the pink snake would be. If it drilled into his own ear, he couldn¡¯t imagine the wretched pain that would follow. Just thinking about it made him shudder in phantom pain, as a chill ran down his spine.


    Earlier, the pink snake had appeared behind Han Sen out of nowhere. Just thinking about that, Han Sen broke out in a cold sweat.


    From the seven orifices, more and more blood gushed out. The wailing of the elephant was bing gradually louder, as well. The trail they followed was blocked by a cliffside wall, but the bone elephant did not stop.


    Boom!


    The cliffside wall started to copse as the elephant charged against it ceaselessly. Broken rocks fell atop the elephant, but it did not care. Over and over, it kept bashing the wall with its head. It looked as if it was ready to shatter its brain against the stone.


    The bone elephant brought up its trunk, and it punched its own head repeatedly. The skull of the elephant almost looked ready to break open.


    Han Sen was getting goosebumps just watching the scene. He swore he would never again let a snake get close to him; small snakes, in particr.


    For this wretched demise to be dished out to a super creature of such goliath power was incredible, and Han Sen didn¡¯t think his own body would havested half as long.


    The bone elephant continued carving a new valley through the cliffside, and as thends around shook, the elephant looked almost pitiful.


    Han Sen kept his distance while he watched the scene unfold. The bone elephant was too strong, and he imagined that the pink snake was still biting a critical organ, fueling its madness further and further. There was not much Han Sen could do, even if he decided to use the rex spike somehow.


    The pink snake had obviously gotten into its brain by now, and it was only a matter of time before the bone elephant sumbed to the grasp of death.


    A tough body was useless against a foe that had slithered its way inside. Its flesh was super creature ss, so there was no reason for Han Sen to try to drill into the ear and attempt the same.


    But for the super creature pink snake, it was no problem.


    If biting once did not work, biting a few more times would. The pink snake was most likely venomous, as well. And those toxins must have done their fair share of torturous work.


    The bone elephant was far stronger than humans thought it was. A mountain cliffside a few hundred meters high was being brought down by the tusked monster. But now, it stopped. It fell down to the ground, whimpering. It sounded strained, getting weaker and weaker. It looked as if its demise was near.


    It wept bloody tears, as the light inside its eyes faded. Its brain had now most likely been ravaged by the pink snake.


    Blood cascaded from its mouth and ears with little restraint, like a tap. It was sure to die any second now, in the hopeless, twitching mound it had copsed into.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart then began to beat with speed. The bone elephant had driven its head into the cliffside many times, but its skull didn¡¯t shatter, after all. This most likely meant that Han Sen could not get an easy kill ¨C but he had to do something.


    Even if he used Elephant-Rex Strike, there was no guarantee he could split the skull in two. This made the final hit seem pretty much secured by the pink snake.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and leapt down beside the nearly lifeless head of the elephant. It had almost no reaction, in its final moments before death.


    Han Sen cast his senses to scan the bone elephant; its head, in particr. His hands gleamed as he gathered frightening strength. The Dongxuan Sutra simted the bone elephant¡¯s flow of energy. His whole body was replicating the bone elephant¡¯s persona, thrumming with power like a living scream. His hands were illuminated with a most terrifying power.


    Han Sen did not summon the ming Rex Strike, however. It would have been useless for him to try to crack the skull now. He only had one chance, and he had to secure a one hit kill on the elephant. If the Elephant-Rex Strike did not work, there would be no second chance.


    Han Sen chose to use his hands to cast the Elephant-Rex Strike, because he was opting to use his Yin Yang st and drive that power directly into the elephant¡¯s brain.


    He wasn¡¯t going to rush this, however. He couldn¡¯t afford to screw up his one chance. He needed to watch carefully and unleash his attack in the final second before the creature¡¯s death.


    At the same time, Han Sen sensed the pink snake¡¯s location in the elephant¡¯s brain. He hoped that this hit could also deal significant damage, or perhaps even death, to the pink snake at the same time. If great damage was dealt, it would at least buy Han Sen some time to escape with the goodies. If he couldn¡¯t strike both creatures at the same time, Han Sen was certain the snake would not let him go. Plus, he¡¯d be weak.

 Chapter 681: Killed the Bone Elephant

    Chapter 681: Killed the Bone Elephant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After using Jadeskin to unlock his gene lock, Han Sen had achieved super senses. For the bone elephant in particr, it allowed him to see through its head. He could faintly watch and trace the movements of the pink snake that swam around in its brain.


    Han Sen could feel the bone elephant¡¯s life force, and with this ability, he gauged the precise time he should cast his powerful attack.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s pupils shrunk. His body burst with power, like a raging scream. He struck the bone elephant¡¯s head with his fiery palms.


    Pang!


    The powerful Elephant-Rex Strike was sent directly into the elephant¡¯s brain. It was like a torpedo in the deep sea, detonating the brain from the inside.


    "Super Creature Hunted: Saint-Bone Elephant. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to ten. You may also collect the Life Geno essence."


    As the announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head, the pink snakeunched out of the dead elephant¡¯s ear. It was like a star, falling into the forest. It disappeared.


    Han Sen saw traces of pink blood sprayed across the floor, so it looked like his palm had dealt it some decent damage.


    He was overjoyed. Because his fitness was not as high as it could be, the Elephant-Rex Strike was only enough to mop up an easy kill. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill a super creature at full health.


    But Han Sen had damaged the thin pink snake, which prompted it to fly away. It was fairly obvious that the snake was heavily damaged. Perhaps it had already been injured during the scramble to get into the elephant¡¯s brain, or being in there the entire time. Regardless, it seemed to have run off for good.


    After all, the bone elephant was a second-generation super creature. Even if it did drill inside its body, the pink snake must have exhausted a lot of effort and strength to do so.


    Han Sen was just d that the pink snake was spooked. The snake must have had no idea such a strike wasing. Only being able to perform such a strike once, it was fortunate the hit was as effective as it was. Otherwise, Han Sen might have had trouble making his escape.


    Han Sen quickly summoned his angel. He wanted to see if she¡¯d eat the bone elephant, for perhaps this would be what it needed to evolve.


    Han Sen did not take the retrieval of beast souls as seriously as he used to. Obtaining them was no longer as important to him. His biggest prioritytely was figuring out how he could consume the Life Geno essences.


    Angel saw the body of the Saint-Bone Elephant, and when she saw it, her eyes glowed red. With a ravenous appetite, she leapt onto it. She grabbed its bones and began munching on them with a rabid hunger, the sounds of snapping cartge ringing through the air. Snap, snap, snap¡ªshe broke the bones, sucked on the marrow, and crunched on the tusks like ss.


    Han Sen was frozen. He thought that the angel¡¯s teeth were a bit too hard. Watching her nibble her way through a mound of super creature bones was a little frightening.


    Han Sen summoned his ming-Rex Spike and hit the elephant¡¯s skull with it, hoping to crack it open and obtain the Life Geno essence. That was all he personally needed; nothing else mattered to him.


    But surprisingly for Han Sen, the bones were not as hard as he expected. It seemed that after the bone elephant¡¯s death, the bones softened somewhat. The rex spike broke the top of the skull open like a pinata, letting out the run of white, creamy brain juice.


    Han Sen was rather shocked, but at least he understood how the angel was able to eat it so ferociously. After death, the elephant¡¯s bones really weren¡¯t all that hard.


    Han Sen drilled inside the brain for a while and rummaged through the muculent brain juice. After a fair amount of time, he managed to find the bone-like Life Geno essence he had been looking for.


    Han Sen was so happy. But during this happiness, he heard a sound from all around him. A sea of snakes were slithering towards him. It looked like the pink snake was not too fond of Han Sen¡¯s theft, and it seemed as if it had rallied its brethren to kill him.


    The pink snake was riding the back of another snake. This mount-snake was arge titanboa. The pink snake was hissing at Han Sen with obvious anger and frustration.


    Han Sen felt bad, seeing the angel munch upon the bone elephant. It would probably take a long time for her to eat it all. But with Han Sen¡¯s current weakness, if the snakes attacked, he¡¯d have no hope of repelling them all.


    He considered whether or not he should quickly grab the angel and escape, leaving behind the bone elephant¡¯s flesh in the process. But suddenly, he heard a bear roar. Looking to the top of the hill, he saw two bears, one big and one small, roaring in his direction. They rushed down the hill towards him, tearing up the legions of snakes in the process. Nothing could withstand their rabid ws.


    They stopped near the body of the bone elephant. Not entirely sure what was going on, Han Sen thought he should summon his wings and fly away.


    But the big ck bear seemed really human; it nodded to Han Sen. And then the bear turned around and roared at the pink snake.


    The pink snake hissed in response. They both groaned and made noises to each other, staring one another down. After a while of this, the pink snake gave Han Sen onest jealous look before turning around and leaving alongside the rest of its snakes. The tide of snakes washed away.


    The big bear then roared to Han Sen. It picked up the cub, put it back on its back, and returned to the woods.


    Han Sen was shocked, not entirely sure what had just happened. How and why would the two bearse all the way over here just to repel the snakes that had threatened him?


    "Did they think the reason I fought the bone elephant was because I wanted to help them? Was this them returning the favor?" Han Sen didn¡¯t know for sure, but this was what he hypothesized.


    But regardless of why it had happened, it was a good thing. He had already decided to fly away with the angel and escape. This unexpected turn of events allowed the angel to munch on the elephant in its entirety.


    Han Sen sat on the floor and rested, observing the surrounding area. He wasn¡¯t simply taking in the view, though. He wanted to make sure the snake was gone for good and didn¡¯t n on backstabbing Han Sen bying back once the bear had left.


    But Han Sen was just being paranoid, and the pink snake made no n to return. Han Sen¡¯s energy was also nearingplete recovery, without the sight of a single other creature around.


    The angel was still eating the bone elephant, and by now, she was almost halfway through her meal.


    "The super creatures of the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary are so... human. The children, especially so. They are appearing more and more intelligent every time I see them. What will things be like when I reach the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Han Sen was in deep thought, as he tossed the bone elephant¡¯s essence in his hand.


    It was a curious thing, like a fusion of bone and jade. But it was slightly transparent, too. This Life Geno essence did not look violent and red, and it was a whole lot more like the peaceful bone elephant he had once witnessed sitting beneath a tree, meditating. It wasn¡¯t at all representative of the ordinary bone elephant he was used to seeing.


    "I hope I can eat it this time. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯m really out of solutions for how I might collect the super geno points I need." Han Sen gave the Life Geno essence a good lick.


    The result was disappointing. The Life Geno essence did not change. It was still as solid as ever; it did not melt and it continued to look like bone.

 Chapter 682: Refining a Life Geno Essence

    Chapter 682: Refining a Life Geno Essence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen didn¡¯t feel too disappointed. His heart had been preparing for this dreary result. After all, the Golden Roarer spat it out to him way back when, and this one had been dug out of the corpse of a dead super creature like all the rest.


    Han Sen was not sure what generation the Golden Roarer belonged to, so there was still some uncertainty there.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t really expected licking it to work. He was just trying his luck. If it worked, that would have been great. But if it didn¡¯t, it was half-expected anyway.


    Han Sen held onto the bone Life Geno essence and then used the Dongxuan Sutra to simte the bone elephant¡¯s flow. That thundering power rumbled across the insides of his body.


    Suddenly, he felt the Life Geno essence in his hands begin to follow the flow of the energy inside him. A rhythmic beat developed, and it followed every note and jump of the energy.


    This made Han Sen very happy, and he knew he had stumbled onto the correct path. He sped up the elephant¡¯s flow of energy, which made the Life Geno essence shake even more.


    Han Sen could feel the bone elephant¡¯s Life Geno essence provide him with a strange, foreign power. It seemed as if it was going to follow Han Sen¡¯s own energy and burst out.


    Han Sen simted the bone elephant¡¯s energy flow again, but the energy inside the Life Geno essence did not burst out. He stuck his tongue out and licked the Life Geno essence again, but it did not melt.


    "If I can activate the Life Geno essence, why can I not eat it?" Han Sen frowned.


    But Han Sen knew he was on the right path, and progress was being made. Otherwise, why would it have be active the way it did? He simply could not observe it because his simtion of the elephant was not powerful enough.


    After all, his Dongxuan Sutra had not yet broken the first tier. It could not simte things 1:1, and there were a few minor differences from the original creature.


    "It looks like I need to finish up my first tier of the Dongxuan Sutra. If I unlock the gene lock, I should be able to simte the bone elephant¡¯s energy flow perfectly. If I do that, I must be able to absorb the Life Geno essence." Han Sen believed he had at longst cracked the puzzle. He had found the way to absorb a Life Geno essence. But for now, he still had to find a way to practice and finish up his Dongxuan Sutra.


    He wanted to speed up his training of the Dongxuan Sutra, and his best chance at doing that was with the peaches from the mystic peach tree. Perhaps in two months, the peaches would ripen.


    But the super creatures in the Peach Forest, like the pink snake, might prove an obstacle, and Han Sen was unsure whether or not he could steal from them ¨C again.


    "If this is the way it has to be, then that means I have to absorb the second or third generation Life Geno essences of super creatures. And before I kill them, I must have an understanding of their energy flow. If I don¡¯t get a grasp of that, there¡¯s no point in killing them. And to kill a first generation creature? Well... that would be even more pointless." Han Sen furrowed his brow.


    Although the first generation Life Geno essences must possess another method of absorption, Han Sen had already had one breakthrough for the day. For now, he would focus on what he had just figured out before working on the next conundrum.


    If Han Sen wanted to look for a second generation super creature to spit out a Life Geno essence for him, such luck wouldn¡¯t strike for another thousand years, most likely. As much as he would have liked it, Han Sen did not expect this to happen again during his tenure in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Therefore, Han Sen thought to focus on hunting the second or third generations of super creature for now and earn the points he wanted.


    "Should I kill the silver fox and eat his flesh? That guy is definitely a second generation super creature." Han Sen wore an evil smile.


    But it was just a thought, nothing more. There were many second generation super creatures out there in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, just waiting to be found. It would not be necessary for him to kill the silver fox, and as the fox had been a diligent pet for so long, he¡¯d feel terrible doing that.


    There was the little ck cub, though. But if he wanted to go after that super creature, it¡¯d be two on one. That would be too much for him to handle.


    Red pony?


    Han Sen thought back to the legion of pegasi and the wolf pack that aided each other, then quickly dropped that thought, as well.


    Eight small snow-turtles?


    He didn¡¯t even need to think about that one. He would be better off taking a suicide pill than going up against a family of super creatures. Han Sen felt chilled just thinking about the nine super creatures there.


    "It looks like I need to get out there and look for more solo second generation super creatures," Han Sen thought to himself, as he stroked his jaw.


    While Han Sen was perusing the various chambers and hallways of his mind, the angel had finally finished her meal. She returned to the Sea of Soul, and that was when Han Sen saw the angel shine with neon lights. She had evolved into her battle variant.


    "She¡¯s evolving! My super battle pet is born, yay! Fighting super creatures should be much easier from this day onwards." Han Sen was beaming with delight.


    He quickly left the Peach Forest, not wanting to stay there any longer than he had to. The next time he returned, he decided, would be when the peaches were ripe.


    Now that Han Sen knew how to absorb Life Geno essences, and his angel was going to be born anew, it¡¯d be easier for him to nab a peach from the giant, mystic peach tree.


    The angel would most likely finish her evolution before they were ripe, as well. With a super fighter like that at his side, Han Sen was sure that he could grab at least one peach for himself.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen was no longer in a rush to return to the Icefield. He brought Su Xiaoqiao and Qi Wenzhao out to kill some more creatures. He wanted to train and push their survival abilities here in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, allow the angel to finish her evolution, and wait for the peaches to ripen in the Peach Forest.


    "Brother Long, we are ready. Should we head out now?" In a royal shelter to the north, Cheng Yng excitedly reported to Huang Yunlong.


    "Have your preparations been double-checked? Have you confirmed that the Life Geno essence is on Han Sen¡¯s person?" Huang Yunlong squinted, emitting a sinister, evil aura.


    Huang Yunlong had been a king of the north for sixty years. His wealth was practically unlimited, and his strength far exceeded the capabilities of Lu Hui, who had only be famous a few years before. He had many strong subordinates, as well.


    "Out intel is not incorrect. It cannot be. Those we have nted in the Goddess Shelter have seen it, and they have seen Han Sen carry it around with him. He has not absorbed it yet," Cheng Yng said.


    "Good. Rally all our troops. I am going to relieve Han Sen of the Life Geno essence." Huang Yunlong¡¯s eyes were full of cruelty.


    "Do not worry, Brother Long. This time, we will all strike together. With a dozen elites who have unlocked their gene lock, and with your help, Han Sen will be very, very dead." Cheng Yng gave many confident nods as he spoke.


    "Remember; try to cover our tracks as best as you can. We cannot allow anyone to know we have vacated our northern premises for a time. We cannot afford to spook him," Huang Yunlong said, as he continued to squint.


    "I have made arrangements; even Lu Hui won¡¯t expect us to be there. By the time he suspects something is afoot, we will already have killed Han Sen and taken his Life Geno essence." Cheng Yngughed.


    "Let¡¯s head out." Huang Yunlong trusted Cheng Yng¡¯s abilities fully, for he had never disappointed him once across the years.

 Chapter 683: The Evolved Angel

    Chapter 683: The Evolved Angel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few days passed and the angel had already evolved. When it wasn¡¯t in battle mode, it didn¡¯t look different; it was still the ck-haired loli. But when her battle mode was engaged, she was totally different.


    She had blonde wavy hair, and she wore armor that looked like jade. Even her wings looked jade. The adiraid looked really holy, and it was difficult to look her in the eye.


    The strange thing was that the adiraid wielded a transparent greatsword. It was simr to the one that Han Sen first saw her use when they met on the Mystery Ind. The only difference was that this looked far stronger.


    "A pet beast soul can end up looking like this?" Han Sen wondered, in awe. This was the first time he had ever seen something like this.


    Han Sen soon realized, however, that the greatsword was not simple like a gear item. A piece of gear could not be put inside the Sea of Soul, and the greatsword disappeared when the adiraid exited her battle mode. It was not some ordinary gear.


    Seeing the adiraid in her battle mode, like some glorious valkyrie, Han Sen was ecstatic. The mere presence of the adiraid was intimidating enough for others. Its strength could not be any less than a super creature¡¯s, either, that was for sure.


    "You are finally here," Han Sen said, with tears in his eyes. He wanted to kiss the adiraid.


    With the adiraid by his side, he no longer had to fear super creatures. He could enter battle with them, guns-a-zing, without a care in the world.


    But now, Han Sen¡¯s focus was not on killing super creatures. He wanted to quickly finish the first tier of the Dongxuan Sutra and see if he could absorb the bone elephant¡¯s Life Geno essence.


    If things were how he had guessed, Han Sen would have to be selective of the super creatures he chose to do battle with in the future; otherwise, there¡¯d be no point in fighting them.


    On the next red morning, Han Sen was sitting on a hill while he practiced the Dongxuan Sutra. He had practiced half a cycle when his eyebrows jumped up with the sudden sensation of approaching danger.


    But Han Sen did not panic, so he maintained his practice of the Dongxuan Sutra, even as twelve people encircled him.


    Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yng had exerted a lot of effort in the formtion and execution of their n of assassination. They thought they¡¯d need tomit to a big fight if they were going to surround Han Sen. But they were able to walk right up to him, all while he remained sitting and basking in the red morning light.


    Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yng were almost unable to believe how smoothly their operation seemed to be going. They thought an elite like Han Sen would detect them from a hundred meters away. And the fact that he did not run away surprised them even more.


    "Han Sen, we meet atst." With everything going so smoothly, Huang Yunlong was pleased.


    Han Sen ignored him. He was finishing his big cycle of the Dongxuan Sutra. When it was done, he opened his eyes to see a dozen people surrounding him, one of which was Huang Yunlong.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen observed everyone and ended up on Huang Yunlong. He asked the question as he stood up.


    "I am from the Cloud-Dragon Shelter in the north; I am Huang Yunlong," Huang Yunlong proudly introduced himself.


    "What do the northern folks want from me, then?" Han Sen asked calmly.


    "Oh, nothing big. I am just requesting that I purchase your Life Geno essence," Huang Yunlong said, smiling.


    "How much are you willing to pay?" Han Sen responded.


    "How much?" Cheng Yng almost burst outughing. He thought Han Sen must have been retarded, to ask such a question in the situation he was in.


    "That much." Cheng Yng pulled out his wallet and threw a small ten thousand note at Han Sen¡¯s face,ughing.


    He would have liked to throw out an even smaller note, but as wealthy as he was, that was the smallest he had.


    "Nah, it¡¯s worth more than that," Han Sen calmly replied, with no deviation in his emotion. He was not mad, at all.


    He didn¡¯t dare announce he had gotten super geno points before, because he knew others woulde after him. Now that the cat was out of the bag, it hadn¡¯t been long before someone sought to bring him harm, all for retrieving the Life Geno essence he owned.


    The formation was fairly big. There were a dozen people, each with an imposing, intimidating presence. They weren¡¯t ordinary evolvers. If he was able to bring that many strong fighters to battle Han Sen, he had to be a man that possessed a lot of power. He also had to be a man that was cruel, the sort who struck with absolutes and assurances of death.


    "The worth of the item is not up to you to decide. If I want to buy it off you, you will have to sell it, and ept the price that I propose." Huang Yunlong looked callous. He didn¡¯t say much else. He then simply gestured with his hand, signaling for a dozen fighters to unlock their gene locks and run towards Han Sen.


    Clearly, they wanted to kill Han Sen. And that was all they needed to do, if they desired to own the Life Geno essence. The Life Geno essence could not be ced in the Sea of Soul, and neither could Han Sen consume it. It was up for grabs.


    Although Han Sen knew they were strong, he hadn¡¯t expected they had all unlocked their gene locks. With power like this, the man was doing pretty well for himself in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Without aid from the big families and prominent Alliance organizations, it was difficult to gather a dozen elites with unlocked gene locks.


    In the past, Han Sen would have believed it difficult to fight these assaulters. After all, he only had two fists. Being surrounded by a dozen elites with unlocked gene locks, getting out alive would be difficult.


    But now things were different. Now, he had his battle adiraid. Super pets had the potential to be as strong as super creatures.


    No matter how strong these elites were, if they could not kill a super creature, they could not kill an adiraid.


    Seeing that these cruel people wanted to murder him, Han Sen did not respond any further. All he did was summon his adiraid.


    The adiraid wielded a greatsword as she pped her wings. It was like a holy goddess, appearing in front of Han Sen. She coldly looked at Huang Yunlong and his people.


    Huang Yunlong saw the adiraid and was shocked. They thought Han Sen was only summoning a spirit, as humanoid pets were very rare. They never expected this.


    But they did not understand why Han Sen was summoning a spirit. If it was a royal spirit, it was nothing to them. Even spirits could not fight that many talented fighters. It wouldn¡¯tst a second.


    If Han Sen was using a spirit to buy himself time to escape, he was too na?ve.

 Chapter 684: The Scary Angel

    Chapter 684: The Scary Angel


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Lu Hui was only leader of the Blueblood Force¡¯s Reserve Team, it was still a lofty position, representative of his abilities.


    Huang Yunlong had done his best to hide his people¡¯s presence, but when they entered Lu Hui¡¯s territory, they did not go unnoticed.


    Lu Hui was intelligent enough to determine what they hade for. It had to be something as valuable as Han Sen¡¯s Life Geno essence, for Huang Yunlong to risk everything.


    Lu Hui knew Han Sen was currently in his territory, but he wasn¡¯t in a rush to meet and greet with him. He knew that for people like Han Sen, such gestures meant very little¡ªactions spoke louder than words.


    But for the time Han Sen was there, Lu Hui was unable to find the opportunity to do something meaningful on his behalf. That was, until Huang Yunlong¡¯s arrival. Lu Hui enlisted a few of his top men and went near where Han Sen was spending the morning. He did not rush there to meet Han Sen or say anything; he just waited.


    People were at their most appreciative when they were desperate. Lu Hui nned to wait until Han Sen found himself surrounded by Huang Yunlong¡¯s, then spring an attack that would save his life. Such a bold action would be far more cherished and appreciated than if he were to simply tip Han Sen off to aing assassination attempt.


    Lu Hui and his peopley in wait in a nearby forest. When he saw Huang Yunlong had brought a dozen evolvers with unlocked gene locks to murder Han Sen, he was shocked.


    He had brought a terrible power, and Lu Hui imagined that Huang Yunlong must have emptied the entire strength of his territory to fell Han Sen. He was so desperate, he was willing to risk everything to obtain the Life Geno essence.


    Lu Hui furrowed his brows and took a look around him, pondering whether or not he had brought enough people.


    Just as Lu Hui was nning to run to Han Sen¡¯s side and defend him, he saw he had summoned an adiraid. When Lei Hengwuid his eyes upon it, he was taken aback. With much surprise, he said, "No way he will use that spirit to beat them, right?"


    The next second, the adiraid moved.


    As the dozen warriors sought to attack, the adiraid pped her wings and took off into the air. She flew to the man who was nearest, and attacked with her transparent greatsword.


    The man was wielding a greance, and his body was heating up, emitting a white fog. He was an evolver who could control the element of heat.


    But the adiraid was too fast, and she frightened him. He held up hisnce to block her attack.


    The adiraid looked cold, like a goddess that was pure and free from even the smallest speck of dust. She brought down her fierce greatsword.


    sh!


    The man and thence were both cut in half by the ferocious greatsword. Blood and organs fell all about, but not a single droplet touched the adiraid.


    Under the morning light, the adiraid still looked the same. As evil as she appeared and acted, she seemed to be graced with a holy, angelic look, too.


    In that brief moment, every other evolver was suddenly petrified.


    Huang Yunlong, Cheng Yng, Lu Hui, and Lei Hengwu were frozen stiff. No one expected an elite, who had unlocked their gene lock, to be killed in such a grizzly fashion. It happened so unexpectedly, it gave them all the heebie jeebies.


    A secondter, the adiraid pped her wings again. Her beautiful body soared through the air and teleported before another fighter. She weaved her greatsword up, effortlessly.


    The fighter was d in heavy armor, and he bore a greatshield. When he saw the adiraid¡¯s swording for him, he yelled and raised his bulwark to deflect the attack.


    sh!


    The thick greatshield was hewn in half, and the gentle wind caressed the evolver¡¯s head on its ascent and subsequent descent, free from the shoulders it once belonged to.


    "Impossible!" Huang Yunlong¡¯s eyes opened wide. His face was distorted with horrific surprise, and fear crept into his heart toy its first tangling, choking roots.


    The man who used the shield was called Duku. He had a skill called tinum Body. When he opened his gene lock, his body would harden like tinum. With sacred-blood armor and shield, his defense was unmatched. He was one of the strongest amongst the evolvers, yet he had been beheaded in less than a moment¡¯s notice. Even his armor and shield had been reduced to splinters, much to the fright of everyone who witnessed it.


    Cheng Yng and the others all knew how powerful Duku was. After seeing such a person be in so easily, the fear that was beginning to grip the hearts of everyone elerated.


    No one could believe Duku had been killed in such a fashion, and even Lu Hui and Lei Hengwu were in as much shock and awe as those who now had to face the wrath the adiraid.


    The spirit¡¯s capabilities were far beyond what anyone had expected of it, and never before had they been so wrong.


    "Oh my days! Is that truly just a spirit?" Lei Hengwu blurted out with widened eyes.


    No could answer him. Powerful spirits did exist, but rarely did humans get the chance to see them. They had never seen spirits swear vows, either.


    No one expected Han Sen to be in possession of a spirit as terrifying as that.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" Huang Yunlong did not wait any longer, as he turned around and sought to flee. The thing that looked like an angel was far stronger than he expected it to be. It was scarier than a super creature, and his chance of killing Han Sen had quickly dropped to zero.


    Before Huang Yunlong barked his order, however, everyone had already started running. They all wished that they could grow more legs, so they could skitter away with greater ease.


    They were lucky to be alive, facing such a fearsome creature. They were elites who had survived many battles and encounters of terrifying proportions over the years.


    A few of the evolvers had followed Huang Yunlong for many, many years, too. They once conducted operations that dealt with the hunting of super creatures.


    But the adiraid was scarier than any creature they had faced before.


    When they chased super creatures, they conducted and orchestrated the battles. Fights were selected because they were the hunters. But the angel-looking woman had human intelligence and skill; and this time, they were the prey. They were frightened beyond belief. Now gutless, they did whatever they could to scramble away and free themselves from it.


    Han Sen could use his mind to control the adiraid. She pped her wings and caught up with Cheng Yng. His face drained of its color entirely, and he regretted the way he had mocked Han Sen. Han Sen was getting him back for his spite, which was why he was the first to be chased down.


    Cheng Yng¡¯s body burst with power and he tried to evade the adiraid¡¯s strike. It was to no avail, however. He was sliced in two. Before his death, all he could do was whimper. There was no death cry or final words; Han Sen had taken away those rights.


    The adiraid-angel did not stop there, however. Under Han Sen¡¯smand, she went after Huang Yunlong.


    Han Sen did not care who he was. He did not care about his family or background. Han Sen wanted to send a message to everyone in the Alliance. He wanted to tell them all that if they messed with him, they would end up dying gruesome deaths.

 Chapter 685: Shocking the Alliance Again

    Chapter 685: Shocking the Alliance Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Huang Yunlong was the north¡¯s champion and top human evolver; not even Han Sen could beat him easily.


    But before the adiraid, his persona had shriveled to that of a fleeing scoundrel. The adiraid caught up with him easily. A few cuts and slices removed his armor. Then, his helmet was removed, which came terrifyingly close to taking his scalp off along with it.


    "Han Sen! I have no grudge with you. If you let me go now, I¡¯ll appreciate it. If you don¡¯t let me go, my Blood Legion will most likely avenge me." Huang Yunlong, in between his evasions and pleas, screamed and yelped as he tried to escape.


    Han Sen frowned, as he had heard about the Blood Legion before. When humans first entered their Interster Era, they experienced many unique events and encountered a variety of different species. It provided a great expansion to humanity¡¯s understanding of life and their own existence. This also led to the forming of different religions and dogmas.


    The Blood Legion was one of those religious organizations. Han Sen had heard that the Blood Legion was responsible for one of the Alliance¡¯s greatest events. It took lethal force to suppress them, and they were branded a cult. They were supposedly wiped out, without a trace.


    But in the past hundred years, the Blood Legion¡¯s poprity had been on the rise once more. A lot of people had been contacted by missionaries of the supposed Blood Legion, in a recruitment spree.


    Their activities had been viewed negatively, and over the past few years of their resurgence, many people had died for their allegiance to the cult. Many others did not lose their lives, but instead, their possessions, wealth, and social standing. Everything that defined who they once were, was nullified after bing a member.


    Han Sen did not expect Huang Yunlong to have ties with the Blood Legion, but that did not change anything. No matter who he was, Han Sen had to end him. If he didn¡¯t cut the head off this snake, people would assume Han Sen was soft, and others might try their hand ating after him, as well.


    Han Sen decided to live like a man. Huang Yunlong was responsible for the events of the day. He wanted Huang Yunlong¡¯s death to warn others who might one day seek to do the same.


    Huang Yunlong shouted, but Han Sen did not care. He just coldly watched as the adiraid sliced him, cutting him down bit by bit.


    Huang Yunlong was quite the elite, and after thirty shes, he had yet to fall. Even Han Sen was not much stronger than him.


    But facing the adiraid, Huang Yunlong had no chance. Death would be the only resolution to his encounter with it. His wounds slowed him down, and what happened next was inevitable. His head was lopped off. He didn¡¯t even have the time to close his eyes before he was beheaded. His open eyes spoke to the way he felt, in the final moments before his death. He was angry, and he did not feel that what was happening to him was fair.


    Lu Hui and Lei Heng Wu were frozen as they watched. The northern master, Huang Yunlong, who had reigned the north for sixty years, was cut down just like that. And a dozen evolvers who had opened their gene locks were fought off by an angel-looking creature under themand of Han Sen. Only six managed to escape her wrath.


    Han Sen did not even have to dirty his hands. The angel-looking creature had delivered the frightening results he desired on his behalf.


    "What the hell is that thing?" Lei Heng Wu was bbergasted. He was unable to determine whether or not the adiraid was indeed a spirit. Even if it was, he didn¡¯t believe it would follow themands of any human.


    In the red morning light, the adiraid looked like a holy figure, tainted with an evil corruption.


    "Let¡¯s go." Lu Huimanded his people to leave. He was worried that if they remained there, Han Sen might misunderstand the meaning of their presence. If Han Sen believed they were with Huang Yunlong, they wouldn¡¯t end up any better. The angel-looking creature was far too scary.


    For the people that had run off a great distance, Han Sen did notmand the adiraid to follow. He then looked in Lu Hui¡¯s direction. After that, he went to scavenge and see what he might find on the ghastly remains of those who had been in.


    Nothing. Most of them had a little coinpouch, with some money and their cards inside, but that was it.


    Han Sen had a look at Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yng¡¯s cards. In between them, he saw the symbol of the Nine-Life Cat.


    "Blood Legion... is there any connection between it and the Nine-Life Cat?" Han Sen¡¯s facial expression wasplicated, unsure whether or not this was just a coincidence.


    But Han Sen had never heard of the Blood Legion making use of the Nine-Life Cat as some form of symbol. He did remember that the Blood Legion believed in the Blood God, however. It was a god that could control the blood power of creatures.


    Aside from Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yng, none of the others had the same card. Han Sen then set up a pyre. After burning all the corpses, he left.


    The battle in which Huang Yunlong had been killed in his attempt to assassinate Han Sen shocked the whole Alliance. Because of the Life Geno essence, many people had kept their eye on Han Sen. No one had expected Huang Yunlong would have been the first to try to take it.


    A lot of other factions felt relieved. Many had made ns to do the same as Huang Yunlong did, and they were d that he had attempted such a thing first. If they went, they¡¯d only have traded ces and been the ones who were killed instead.


    "The creature that looks like an angel; is that a spirit? If it was a spirit, then it¡¯d be indestructible. It¡¯d be a thousand times harder than hunting down a super creature, for sure. How did Han Sene to have something such as that in his possession?"


    Many factions and organizations were shocked, and they fervently tried to guess what the angel might have been. Most of them believed it was a beast soul, while a few continued thinking it was a spirit.


    No matter what it was, however, everyone knew that with such a creature by his side, Han Sen was invincible in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Unless someone had the most wless assassination n, killing him would be impossible.


    What happened to Huang Yunlong rmed everyone. A lot of people who were nning on assassinating Han Sen now realized that doing it in a shelter was impossible. Killing him in the Alliance would be the only way.


    But to attack Han Sen in the Alliance would be difficult. Everyone believed Han Sen to be from the Ji family. He was also with the Special Security Operation Team, which had deep ties to the Qin family. With a background like that, most attacks against him would be useless.


    After Han Sen returned, he contacted Ji Yanran. He told her she could be in charge of the frosty bear Life Geno essence.


    He had been unable to absorb the Life Geno essence so far, so it was pointless for him to keep it right now. Particrly since all it did was draw the jealousy and ire of others.


    If Han Sen gave it to the Ji family, people would know that he could not absorb the Life Geno essence and it would hopefully prevent them from bothering him.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting, but assassination attempts were difficult to avoid. In the Alliance, he was not invincible. There was no point in being killed for an item that was worthless to him.


    Han Sen did want to know if there was any way to absorb the Life Geno essence, however. With his own knowledge and wealth, his ability to perform tests and experiments was limited. Therefore, providing it to the Ji family was the best course of action.


    He thought about selling the first generation Life Geno essences he could not absorb to others. Such items would most likely be useless to them, as well, but at least he¡¯d earn a lot of cash.

 Chapter 686: Peach Trees Mature

    Chapter 686: Peach Trees Mature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Daddy, you sure have a lot of free time recently." Ji Yanran smiled at Ji Ruozhen¡¯s image on the video chat.


    "I can¡¯t help it; my future son-inw is far too talented!" Ji Ruozhen looked like he was joking.


    "What has he done now?" Ji Yanran blinked to look as if she didn¡¯t know, despite the fact Han Sen had already told her.


    "Didn¡¯t he tell you? He used a spirit to beat a dozen elites and Huang Yunlong," Ji Ruozhen said.


    "I only heard he used a humanoid pet beast soul to kill a bunch of thieves that sought to rob him," Ji Yanran said, smiling.


    "Thieves, huh?" Ji Ruozhen smiled and asked her, "Baby Daughter, did you ask him what level his beast soul is?"


    "Super beast soul," Ji Yanran replied with certainty.


    "So, it is a super beast soul?" Ji Ruozhen had already guessed that much, but he was still taken aback to hear it confirmed.


    For Han Sen to have a beast soul like that, he had to have killed at least one other super creature. It was hard not to be surprised by it.


    The Ji family spent a lot of wealth to fund the killing of just one super creature, and that was in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen had killed at least two super creatures in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, all by himself. This was the sort of goal many families had been vying to achieve over the past few generations.


    Having a super pet and raising it to a battle mode was a far better investment than Ji Qing¡¯s super armor. The boon of power Han Sen had received would work exceptionally well when facing off against other super creatures in the future.


    With that super pet by his side, Han Sen was sure to kill many more super creatures from now on. And Ji Qing¡¯s super armor hadn¡¯t lent her much aid, overall.


    "Did Han Sen tell you how many super creatures he has actually killed?" Ji Ruozhen asked.


    "He has killed two in total." Ji Yanran only told her father what Han Sen had told her. Han Sen had ced the kill of the Deadeye Peacock on the little angel.


    Ji Ruozhen sighed and said, "I thought Ji Qing was lucky, but Han Sen¡¯s luck far exceeds hers."


    "That super pet just evolved into battle mode, and Han Sen hasn¡¯t brought her to fight any other super creatures yet. Huang Yunlong¡¯s death came at what was practically her first trial run." Ji Yanranughed. She continued by saying, "Oh, and Han Sen said he will provide us with the frosty bear¡¯s essence."


    "And what are the conditions of such an offering?" Ji Ruozhen asked.


    "Dad, don¡¯t say that. Why would there be any conditions or strings attached? He only said that it was a gift for me and I can do whatever I want with it." Ji Yanran blinked.


    "There really aren¡¯t any conditions?" Ji Ruozhen asked again, with much surprise.


    "There aren¡¯t. But because he¡¯s been so good to your daughter, you can¡¯t allow yourself to be in his debt," Ji Yanran slyly suggested, acting all cute.


    "This Han Sen is a smart guy, I¡¯ll give him that. Giving it to you as a gift will undoubtedly benefit him more than if he were to sell it to us." Ji Ruozhen smiled and finished by saying, "He has very good judgment, to think this way. He is not someone who hankers for a little profit every chance he gets."


    "I know; I¡¯m not blind. You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d pick a fool, did you?" Ji Yanran smiled and proceeded to say, "Han Sen told me he¡¯ll be staying in the Icefield, and that we cane pick up the Life Geno essence whenever we want."


    "Sure. You tell Little Han that the Ji family does not ept charity, and things aren¡¯t epted without something given in return. I¡¯ll go back and have a talk with your uncle. We¡¯ll give Han Sen a reasonable reward for this gift. Fret not." Ji Ruozhen then paused for a bit before asking, "Oh, and tell Little Han that the Ji family is formally requesting the opportunity to cooperate and hunt a super creature together, in unison. If he is interested, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have much to discuss. And in regards to that other Life Geno essence..."


    "Han Sen agreed to sell it to the Qin family," Ji Yanran answered immediately.


    "The Qin family?" Ji Ruozhen lowered his head to think for a bit, and then continued by saying, "Not bad. He¡¯s got his head screwed on right. He sure knows what he¡¯s doing."


    ...


    Ji Yanran did not lie. Han Sen was indeed nning on selling it to the Qin family. After all, he could not absorb the Life Geno essence of a first generation super creature, and holding onto it would just make others jealous. He would also maximize the profit he could receive by selling it as early as possible.


    Han Sen was a part of the Special Security Operation Team, and it looked after his family. Considering his rtionship with Qin Xuan, he was almost obligated to sell it to the Qin family.


    The news of the sale of the two Life Geno essences, and the fact he was in possession of a super pet, became well-known facts in the Alliance. A lot of key officers and faction officials were rocked by the news. A lot of people who knew Han Sen in a closer capacity were asked about him. Did he have more Life Geno essences? Would he be willing to cooperate, maybe even help hunt a super creature?


    Han Sen¡¯s answer, of course, was no. He rejected all requests and remained in the shelter, refusing to go anywhere. All he did was practice his Dongxuan Sutra while waiting for the peaches to ripen.


    Even though he was in the Goddess Shelter, Han Sen still felt the itch of numerous eyes watching him wherever he went. He supposed that was the price of being famous.


    But overall, Han Sen cared little. A monthter, the season for the peaches to ripen had fast approached. Han Sen summoned Beetle Knight to camouge himself while he was in the shelter, so he could sneak out unseen.


    The whole world was paying heed to Han Sen¡¯s every movement. Having a super pet made him the focus of everyone. No one would miss a beat when it came to his wheeling and dealing,ing and going.


    This was especially true when it came to the fighting of super creatures. If Han Sen was seen hunting a super creature, countless people would visit him, using a flurry of stretched excuses for why he should sell a Life Geno essence to them.


    Han Sen did not mind selling them, but he did not want to sell them to just anyone. Regardless, this was primarily why he chose to sneak out without leaving a trace for others to follow.


    To get the mystic fruit from the giant peach tree in the Peach Forest, Han Sen brought the silver fox and the little angel. He wanted to grab a peach to see if he could unlock the first tier of the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Entering the Peach Forest once more, Han Sen had far more courage. Even if the pink snake brought an army with him, he was confident he could y them all, with the silver fox and little angel by his side.


    But nothing of the sort happened. The silver fox¡¯s presence shooed off any creatures along the way, which disappointed Han Sen. He was looking forward to the possibility of ying a host of sacred-blood snakes, so he could gobble them up and get closer to maxing out his sacred geno points.


    But for some reason, the pink snake and its legion of slithering serpents did not appear until he had arrived at the giant tree.

 Chapter 687: Peach on the Twig

    Chapter 687: Peach on the Twig


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The legion of snakes had gathered all around the mystic peach tree. Han Sen also saw the ck bear and its cub there. A blue beast and a crane of sorts were there, as well. Every creature he had encountered at the tree thest time, minus the bone elephant, were here at the tree once again.


    Han Sen¡¯s arrival was not without trouble, however. Hising led to unrest with the pink snake and its legion. And indeed, the legion of snakes did not disperse with the silver fox¡¯sing. As Han Sen arrived, all of the snakes lifted their heads, as if to warn Han Sen not to tread any closer.


    The pink snake was sat upon the titanboa as it once did. It stared at Han Sen with cold, poisonous eyes; it was evident it had not forgotten who he was.


    But for some reason, the pink snake avoided Han Sen and did not attack. This behavior surprised him.


    The ck cub on the other hand, looked delighted to see Han Sen. In surprise, it ran out to Han Sen¡¯s feet, ignoring the legion of snakes. With a little observation, Han Sen noticed that the cub had grown in size since thest time it met. It had grown up fast.


    When the cub reached Han Sen, it ran in circles and sniffed around him. Then, it signaled for Han Sen to sit next to the big bear.


    Han Sen, taking a look at the peach tree, noticed that there weren¡¯t any peaches on it yet. He watched it for a while, but then, after some time, noticed two peaches manifest between the green leaves. They were about the size of ostrich eggs. The peaches were red on the bottom and pale on the top; they looked as if they were moments away from ripening.


    "Such a giant tree only produced two peaches?" Han Sen looked to his left and right, and indeed, the mystic peach tree had only produced two peaches.


    One was hanging at the tip of the twig and the other was a little further up.


    The super creatures that had gathered there, all looked up at the peaches. The little angel and the silver fox were almost as powerful as the two bears, inparison. Han Sen alone, could almost equate to the power of the silver fox and he wagered he could beat at least two super creatures to the punch of nabbing the peaches.


    Han Sen then took a look at hispetition; pink snake, blue beast, crane, little bear and big bear. There were five super creatures, and against the legion of snakes there, it¡¯d be difficult to take the peaches.


    Han Sen went near the big bear, which sat away from the peach tree. Strangely enough, none of the super creatures sought to go close to the tree. They circled it, almost as if there was a radius they had to be outside of.


    This confused Han Sen. Seeing two peaches on the tree, with one at the end of the twig and the other a little above, they both shone like a fruit from heaven¡¯s very own orchard. They emitted a pleasant smell, a smell even nicer than the smell of the peach flowers.


    But despite the tantalizing prospect of the peaches being right there for the taking, no creature dared make a move. It was like they weren¡¯t in a rush to take them.


    The ck bear was lying on the ground of the Peach Forest, but it looked up, seemingly focused on the two peaches. But look is all it did, and it most certainly did not appear ready to take them.


    The pink snake and the blue beast looked the same way. The crane was perched on a nearby peach tree, but still away from the mystic giant tree.


    The cub continued to circle Han Sen but then stopped to stare at the silver fox that was resting on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. It seemed really interested in the creature, as it couldn¡¯t stop staring.


    "Strange. Those peaches are going to ripen, so why are they keeping their distance? Shouldn¡¯t they each be vying for it right now? Aren¡¯t they afraid of someone else stealing it?" Han Sen stared at the mystic peach tree and began to feel as if something was wrong.


    He used Jadeskin to unlock his gene lock and heighten his senses. Although he did not have the eighth sense yet, his senses and perceptions still exceeded that of the super creatures.


    Han Sen used his new sensory functions to inspect the peach tree and his face looked horrified.


    Through the use of his heightened senses, he noticed there was something wrong with the mystic peach tree. On the tree there was something really small, but it was something alive that moved around. In fact, there were many of them, and they were moving all over. When observing the twig that held the peaches, Han Sen could see them crawling around like ants. Just seeing it made his head itch.


    "Bugs? Why are there so many strange bugs on the tree?" Han Sen was shocked. The bugs were so small, yet the tree was huge. They dug underneath the bark of the tree and with average eyesight, you could not tell they were there through simple observation.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Han Sen¡¯s sense, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed their presence even if he went to stand directly in front of the tree.


    "What are those bugs? Even the super creatures are avoiding them. They don¡¯t even dare to go close." Han Sen frowned.


    Han Sen was positive thest time he was here at the tree, there were no bugs. Otherwise, he¡¯d have known about theming here.


    He was practicing Dongxuan Sutra for a long time beneath the boughs of that great tree, so there was no way he had managed to avoid sensing them during that time.


    "Strange. Where did all these bugse from? There is no way they can be super creatures, can they? But why are the super creatures scared of them? And why do they avoid going near the tree?" Han Sen mulled the peculiar situation.


    Han Sen then remembered the time he got Princess Yin Yang. She informed Han Sen about the nature of the sacred-blood ss Silver Beetle mother. Perhaps the bugs weren¡¯t all too different to the silver beetle. She exined that the smaller silver beetles were little more than weapons, created by the mother. They weren¡¯t actual living creatures.


    If these bugs were able to make the super creatures that scared, the mother of the bugs may have been a super creature, as well.


    "If this is true; that¡¯s bad news. A super creature that can produce countless smaller insects will be a terrifying foe. I shudder at the thought!" Han Sen then sensed the ground, but his abilities were still a little limited as he had yet to fully unlock the eighth sense. Therefore, he could not find out what was going on beneath the earth.


    Unable to ascertain where the mother might be, Han Sen returned his gaze to the smaller bugs on the tree. They were inside the bark, eating it. Although they did not eat much, it was still a shocker to see.


    The mystic peach tree was something sacred. It was something that even the super creatures greatly admired. It was a surprise to see these bugs eat and desecrate it like so.


    Han Sen, being unable to figure out what the bugs were, was just like the bears now. He remained motionless, staring at the tree, not daring to get close. They just waited until it was ripe.


    A few dayster, the peach on the upper reaches of the twig, had already turned jade. Strangely, it emitted a red mist. A holy presence emerged from the peach like jade, as well. The scent was carried by the wind, coating the next few hundred miles with its pleasing fragrance.

 Chapter 688: Grabbing the Holy Peach

    Chapter 688: Grabbing the Holy Peach


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The lower peach was different than the upper peach. The lower peach was mostly green and pale and only a little bit red. It looked like it would still take some time for it to mature.


    The legion of snakes was getting anxious and annoyed. In their impatience, they started to approach the peach tree, ever so slowly. The pink snake was riding the head of a titanboa, which flew in circles of further impatience. It looked as if it wanted tounch itself onto the upper peach, which looked as if it was almost ripe. But it didn¡¯t yet; it showed restraint due on ount of its fear.


    The blue beast, resting on the branch of a tree, jumped down. It walked forward and stared at the upper regions of the tree, where the peach hung. Its eyes shone a blue color, but again, even this creature did not dare to approach the tree fully.


    The crane flew up from the branch it was perched on and circled the skies above the tree. It didn¡¯t get too close to the peach, despite its obvious desire for it.


    The big ck bear stood up on its hind legs, staring at the peach like all the rest. It did not venture a single step forward either.


    Han Sen watched how all the creatures grew more and more impatient. They greatly desired the peach, but they were conflicted with a fear that prohibited them from going forward. Han Sen was surprised by the scene, and it made him even more puzzled over the nature of the bugs. Where did theye from, to possess such power that they frightened the super creatures?


    After a while, the wonder of the fruit¡¯s delightful scent reached its zenith, and the red mist that the peach emitted cloaked the entire fruit and began to resemble a holy light.


    The peach had be transparent, and Han Sen could see how juicy it was on the inside. The temptation to sink his teeth into it, regardless of the prospect of subsequent death, was real.


    That afternoon, the peach began to shine. A symbol,posed of light, appeared on its skin. At that moment, the bugs went crazy and washed up the tree like the tide of the sea. Like a shadow, they ascended all the way to the peach. They were like a murky liquid cloud.


    If he looked closer, he could see the vast swarms of bugs that pushed and squeezed together in a bustle to reach the peach.


    Despite watching the peach fall into the hands of the bugs, the super creatures still hesitated. Han Sen gritted his teeth, summoned his wings and rex spike, and took off towards the peach.


    Han Sen¡¯s movement was like the tipping of the first domino. The pink snake screamed and leapt towards the peach, alongside its legion of other snakes.


    The blue beast roared, moved its four limbs, and raced up towards the peach.


    The crane was like an arrow, descending from the sky, aimed at the peach.


    The ck bear and its cub roared to the sky and jumped towards the tree.


    Their fear of the bugs was still apparent, but they weren¡¯t willing to let the peach go that easily.


    The bugs were aware of Han Sen and the super creaturesing towards them, so they rustled their little wings and took off like ck smoke. They came out of the bark like a murky cloud, ready for a dogfight with the creatures.


    Han Sen swung his ming Rex Spike, and fire incinerated swarms of the wretched bugs, which rained down to the ground like a hail of fire. They weren¡¯t killed, but they could no longer fly.


    There were far more bugs beyond the ones that were hit, however, and many more weaved their way around Han Sen¡¯s rex spike.


    The bugs were too small, and a weapon like the rex spike could not easily block them.


    Suddenly, the silver fox screeched as ity on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. A bolt of silver lightning incinerated the bugs that wereing for its master.


    Han Sen was thankful for the silver fox. Again, he swung his rex spike to break the mist of bugs and went forward to grab the peach. Other creatures did the same. Although the number of bugs was iprehensible, none had managed to damage any of the super creatures.


    But even though Han Sen was the one who went first, the crane was still faster. The crane had managed to fly directly in front of the peach, and it used its beak to try to peck it from the twig it clung to.


    Pang!


    The ck bugs gathered up together like a big ck hand and pped the intruding crane, which knocked it away a dozen meters. It took a moment to regather itsposure and bnce in the air.


    The bugs in front of Han Sen were like that, as well. They swarmed together to resemble a ck beast and attempted to strike him.


    Han Sen and the silver fox then cooperated to take down the ck beast, brought to life through the unison of ck bugs. Han Sen sliced through their formation, which forced the bugs to split. But they formed back together a secondter, resuming their beast-like shape, intent on murdering Han Sen.


    The same thing was urring with the ck bears, too. Their ascent was hindered by the ck bugs, and they found themselves unable to reach the peach because of them.


    The ck bugs gathered together to be a flying animal or beast that could soar the skies. And their numbers grew and grew, buzzing everywhere, attacking every creature pining for the peach.


    The ck bugs formed a big hand next, which gripped the tree. It wed its way up, heading towards the peaches.


    The crane wasn¡¯t very happy after it got pped. It cawed with rage and pped its wings frantically to birth a frightening tornado. The creepy shapes of animals formed by the bugs, and the ck hand that sought to steal the peaches, were sucked into it.


    The ck bugs were flushed into the tornado and carried far away. The tornado was discolored, and it looked ck. The number of bugs present in there was sickening to imagine.


    The crane then saw its opportunity to grab the peach, so it picked up speed and flew back.


    But before the crane could peck the peach free for itself, the sound of shattering wood rang out. A ck hole formed in the side of the tree, and a fist-sized ck bug exited from within.


    It looked like a seven-spotteddybug, but its head was far bigger, and it was entirely ck. Its wings glittered translucent gold.


    The bug came out from the hole and pped its golden wings, generating a bright light. Then it buzzed directly in front of the crane, striking one of its wings.


    Katcha!


    The super creature¡¯s tough hide and feathers were torn into by the ravenous bug. The bugtched onto the crane¡¯s wing and it drove its teeth deep into the wing with a wide-open mouth.


    A chunk of the crane¡¯s wing was ripped off, exposing its bones beneath the fresh gush of blood.


    The crane let out an upset cry, and it pped its wings the best it could to kick up a sharp de-like wind. It couldn¡¯t do anything to the ck bug, however. The wind struck the ck bug with a sound like the ringing of a bell. Unfazed by the attack, the bug dug back into the crane¡¯s wings, hungrily munching on its flesh.


    The crane cried with sadness again. It pped its wings to fly higher, but its ascent was slow because of the one ravaged wing. Try as it might, it could not escape the gold-winged bug¡¯s attack.


    Han Sen¡¯s head felt numb, watching this. But he knew it was the chance he needed to grab the holy peach, and that was where he went. The gold-winged bug had been drawn to the sky by the crane, and this was Han Sen¡¯s best chance to grab the peach.

 Chapter 689: Golden Ladybug

    Chapter 689: Golden Ladybug


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But something was faster than Han Sen. The pink snake was using its legion of snakes for cover, and he didn¡¯t know when it had managed to get so close. The small snake was thin like a chopstick, yet when it opened its mouth, it was wide enough to swallow the entire peach.


    Seeing the peach about to be swallowed by the pink snake, another gold shadow emerged from the hole in the tree. In one smack, the pink snake was sent flying.


    It was another gold-wingeddybug. It grabbed ahold of the pink snake and bared its teeth, ready to sink them right into the slithering fiend.


    But the pink snake¡¯s body released some red mist like the peach. The bug let go and staggered away, looking dizzy.


    The pink snake used this opportunity to escape from the gold-winged bug. But when the bug snapped out of its daze, it went right back after the snake.


    At that moment, Han Sen noticed another two gold-wingeddybugs emerge from the hole inside the tree. This gave him quite the shock.


    There were more than two gold-wingeddybugs now; bugs that were almost as strong as the super creatures. Four had exited the hole, and heaven knew how many more might still reside within.


    Of the two additional gold-wingeddybugs, one targeted the blue beast, whereas the other targeted Han Sen.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth, pped his wings, and fell back a bit. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not there were any more inside the hole, so he didn¡¯t dare attack. If he did, he might miss his chance at getting the peach.


    The gold-wingeddybug wasing towards Han Sen, and in response, Han Sen swung his rex spike at the gold shadow. But the bug was too nimble, and it evaded the attack with ease. It continued onwards at full speed.


    The silver fox looked angry in response, as all the hair on its body stood up. Lightning cracked and sparkled across his coat of fur, which emitted a bolt of lightning that jumped towards the oing foe.


    The gold-wingeddybug pped its wings to evade the silver fox¡¯s attack and continued its buzzing pursuit of Han Sen.


    It was toote to lift the rex spike again, and his heart quickly jumped. The peacock crossbow appeared in his hand, and with it, he smacked the bug that wasing to devour him.


    Pang!


    The peacock crossbow and the gold-wingeddybug collided. A terrible force was transferred to Han Sen¡¯s hand, however, and he was sent spiralling. He was knocked a few dozen meters away but managed to keep his bnce. His hand was bleeding, and it felt numb.


    "That is some scary power. That little creepy-crawly isn¡¯t any weaker than the average super creature." Han Sen was shocked, but he quickly took notice of the gold-wingeddybug resuming its pursuit of him.


    Han Sen and the silver fox fought thedybug together but still, they were at a disadvantage. Han Sen had to use his really good senses, powered by the Dongxuan Sutra, but even with the silver fox¡¯s help, he was barely able to maintain hispetition with it.


    It was difficult to see who was winning the battle that was raging between the other gold-wingeddybug and the blue beast. He could sometimes catch a glimpse of a blue sh that would follow the asional roar.


    The big and small bear used this opportunity to break the ck bugs¡¯ barrier. They ascended the peach tree as best they could, and with their thick fur and hide, had no fear of the bugs biting them. When they arrived near the peach, their bodies were ck, covered in the nibbling insects.


    But this time, the big bear had a n. It stared at the hole in the tree while allowing the little bear to gather the peach.


    There was more movement from inside, and indeed, something else was ready to emerge.


    But this time, it was not a gold-wingeddybug. It was adybug that was ted entirely in gold. Its head was twice the size of the other gold-wingeddybugs.


    It pped its gold wings and shot out of the hole towards the bear cub like a gold shadow.


    The ck bear roared and used its ws to try to grab the goldendybug. But it was too fast, and with its rapid wings, it evaded the bear¡¯s paws and continued on to the cub.


    The big bear roared, as if it was alerting the cub. But the cub, almost having reached the peach, didn¡¯t want to give up. It extended its paws and tried to grab it.


    Pang!


    The goldendybug hit the cub, and it fell off the tree. It created a big hole in the ground when itnded. From below, the cub cried out in pain.


    The big bear no longer cared about the peach, and so it jumped down from the tree, roaring with anger as it chased after the goldendybug. It was going to save the cub from danger.


    Han Sen was frozen. He wondered what the bug might have been, and it seemed to be of the same breed as the gold-wingeddybug. One thing was for certain, however; it was far stronger.


    The two bears were fighting against it, but they weren¡¯t winning. The bug¡¯s mouth was extremely sharp, and even the obsidian-strong fur of the bears could not withstand its bites. The cub was peppered with wounds from the insect assaulter, but fortunately, none were deadly.


    The ck bear¡¯s ws smacked the goldendybug¡¯s shell with a mighty p, but nothing broke. Furthermore, it appeared entirely unfazed.


    The two bears were being ravaged as they did battle with the goldendybug.


    And throughout this entire time, none had the free space or time to grab the peach. Now unopposed, the smaller ck bugs resumed their shape as a hand and tried to grab the peach again.


    Excitement glistened in Han Sen¡¯s eyes. He clenched his jaws and summoned the adiraid. A holy body cracked the air and perched itself atop the tree. It swung its transparent greatsword and severed the hand that had been formed by the ck bugs. As she did this, she used her other hand to grab the peach. But when the adiraid tried to pull it, she could not get the peach free.


    Her eyes turned cold, and she swung her greatsword to detach the peach from the twig it stubbornly clung to. When she did this, the peach finally came free in her hand.


    Han Sen was happy, seeing this. There were no other bugsing out of the hole in the tree, so it looked like five was all of them. And now, the holy peach was in the adiraid¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand jumped, and he ordered the adiraid to leave the area. Otherwise, if she was noticed to be holding the peach, she¡¯d be enemy number one for every super creature in the forest.


    Boom!


    The adiraid pped its wings and shot off into the sky.


    Then the fivedybugs and the super creatures did indeed turn their attention to the adiraid. They all roared, screamed, and screeched with a desire to tear the adiraid apart. They went after her.


    Han Sen saw this, so he gritted his teeth and pulled out his rex spike. He traveled to the other peach, the one that hadn¡¯t fully ripened yet.


    He had never expected there to be five super creaturedybugs guarding the fruit. He was fortunate that the adiraid had managed to pluck the peach when it did.


    If he came back for this one when it was ripe, however, he was unsure whether or not he¡¯d be able to get it. If they were aware the adiraid belonged to Han Sen, and he was the one who had obtained it, the other creatures would be especially wary of him.


    The five goldendybugs were too powerful for him to fight, and he didn¡¯t want to risk his life any further.


    If he wasn¡¯t going to risk his life again, he thought he might as well grab the other peach while he was there. Even though it wasn¡¯t entirely ripe just yet, it had to be useful somehow. Perhaps it would be less efficient, but it was better than nothing.

 Chapter 690: Getting the Holy Peach

    Chapter 690: Getting the Holy Peach


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen rushed to the top of the tree, raised his rex spike, and tried to cut down the lower holy peach that had not yet fully ripened. But suddenly, he was alerted by something, and a cold chill ran down his spine.


    Han Sen pulled back quickly and saw a red sh pass by his head. It was the pink snake, back for vengeance.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was drenched in a sudden cold sweat. The pink snake did not chase after the adiraid and had instead stayed behind to get Han Sen. Fortunately, he had a strong sense; strong enough to dodge the sudden sneak attack. If he hadn¡¯t evaded it, the pink snake would undoubtedly be squirming its way inside his ear by now. Thinking about what happened to the bone elephant, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but feel his head itch.


    The pink snake missed its attack and rebounded off a tree branch, leaping towards Han Sen once more.


    Han Sen and the silver fox now dealt with the pink snake together, but it robbed them of the opportunity to grab the holy peach. The silver fox was too young; if it had grown up a little more, it might have been able to deal with the pink snake by itself. Han Sen would have been able to grab the peach while the snake was kept busy.


    Right now, they both were struggling to keep up with the pink snake. The heavy weapon, the rex spike, was too slow against it and was ineffective to wield.


    Han Sen wanted to summon the adiraid back, but she was holding the peach. If she was re-summoned back through the Sea of Soul, the peach could note with her.


    The legion of snakes now attacked from all directions, and with the ck bugs in tow, the ce was in chaos.


    Han Sen tried to shake off the pink snake a few times but couldn¡¯t. In fact, he almost inhaled the red mist that the snake emitted.


    Not long after, he heard the buzzing of flying insects arrive. The fewdybugs that went after the adiraid were now returning, having given up their pursuit.


    The blue beast and the two bears also returned. Aside from the crane, they had alle back.


    Han Sen, acknowledging how frantic the situation had be, could only retreat. The fivedybugs hadn¡¯t juste back to the area, however; they hade back to go after Han Sen alone.


    Without thinking, Han Sen chose to run. If he couldn¡¯t deal with one, there was no chance he could take on five.


    The fivedybugs came towards him, clearly aware that Han Sen was the adiraid¡¯s master. To get the peach, they now thought it best to y the master who was in control of it.


    Han Sen wished he could grow more legs. He ran as fast as he could, but thedybugs behind him were flying faster. They were quickly gaining on him.


    The silver fox squealed, and it brewed a charge of silver lightning. The lightning looked like a spider web as it fired towards the fivedybugs.


    The four gold-wingeddybugs came into contact with the electric. They convulsed and became numb with the charge, which caused their pursuit to slow down.


    But the big goldendybug was not affected by the discharge, and it flew just as fast as ever.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart almost leapt out of his chest. He knew the strength of the goldendybug after watching the two bears¡¯ inability to deal with it, and their subsequent multitude of wounds. There was no way Han Sen and the silver fox could ever dream of repelling it.


    Seeing the goldendybug giving close pursuit, Han Sen cast a skill that would enable him to dodge it. He hoped that the movement would sustain his life a little bit longer.


    The goldendybug was too fast, however, and the gold shadow shed to tear Han Sen¡¯s shoulder open with a deep cut. It was so deep that the shoulder bone was exposed, and it was bleeding badly.


    Han Sen was still conflicted on whether or not he should summon the adiraid back. If he didn¡¯t, he wondered if it was only a matter of time before he and the silver fox were killed. But suddenly, the goldendybug turned its attention away from them and flew away.


    Han Sen was surprised, but he understood why it had left them be. He looked back towards the mystic tree and saw the pink snake open its maw wide, preparing to bite the not-yet-ripe peach.


    Observing the carnage, and the return of the goldendybug to the tree, the two bears ran away in fear.


    Seeing the two bears bail, Han Sen understood there was no hope in remaining. He turned around and headed in the direction the adiraid had gone.


    Without the two bears there, only the pink snake and blue beast remained. Even with Han Sen and the silver fox, there was no way they could fight off the fivedybugs. With the hate and contempt they harbored for Han Sen in particr, he was aware that any return to the area would quickly result in death. It would be suicide.


    He wanted to quickly retrieve the peach from the adiraid. With only the crane chasing her, he was sure he¡¯d be able to get the peach from her.


    As expected, before Han Sen reached the adiraid, it could see the crane in hot pursuit. It screeched, gliding on the air, summoning strong winds. Then, it went up above the clouds. It left little blood droplets, suggesting it had been injured.


    Han Sen saw the shadow of the adiraid in the distance, which now turned towards Han Sen. It looked as if she was chasing the injured crane.


    But the crane was one with the wind, and now, it was long gone. Even the adiraid could not catch up with it.


    Han Sen took the juicy peach from the adiraid¡¯s hand and was filled with sublime happiness. He carefully ced it in a bag he had prepared for it and quickly left the forest.


    With the fivedybugs guarding the peaches, Han Sen was lucky to get one. He knew this, and he knew it was best for him not to return and risk the greed of trying to nab the second.


    Han Sen thought the lower peach was guaranteed to be secured by the fivedybugs. He did not think that the pink snake and the blue beast stood a chance against them.


    One thing Han Sen did not understand, however, was the rtionship between the goldendybug and the smaller, gold-wingeddybugs. They were actual super creatures, not some ck bugs that had been created as a form of weapon.


    If the goldendybug gave birth to the four gold-wingeddybugs, then the second generation would be stronger than the mother. But this was not so, because the goldendybug was evidently stronger than the other four.


    But no matter what their rtionship was, or what it suggested, Han Sen couldn¡¯t care less right now. All he wanted to do was return to the crystal pce where it was safe. There, he could safely dine on the holy peach and practice his Dongxuan Sutra. Perhaps he could finish his first tier now, which was his ultimate goal.


    Fortunately, his return trip was uneventful, and he reached the crystal pce safe and sound. He pulled out the peach from his pockets, and the whole crystal pce suddenly smelled of a wonderful, fruity scent. A holy light caressed the peach, and its transparent skin was a thin membrane separating the outside world and the divine carnival of juices within. The pleasant scent could not be held back by the skin.


    The silver fox opened its jaw and leapt to the peach, attempting to swallow it whole.


    But Han Sen was well prepared for this, and so hemanded the adiraid to hold onto the silver fox. No matter how much it struggled ¨Cand struggle it did ¨C it would not be getting a lick of this peach.


    "Haha! I¡¯m sorry, silver fox. But this peach is mine; why don¡¯t you go eat some candy or something?" Han Sen brought out a Geno Creation pill to feed the silver fox.


    The silver fox loved eating a Geno Creation pill each and every day, but now, it did not even look at it. All the silver fox wanted was that glorious peach.

 Chapter 691: Dongxuan Sutras First Tier

    Chapter 691: Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s First Tier


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen carried the peach to a private room inside the crystal pce, to avoid any disturbances that might arise during his practice.


    Although he felt sorry for denying the silver fox the peach, he only had one of them. He had no choice but to keep it for himself. If he did still have some peach left after his breakthrough, however, he¡¯d give the leftovers to the silver fox.


    Looking at the peach in his hand, Han Sen brought out a medical syringe. He nned to extract some of the juice to try it out first.


    Although merely smelling the peach flowers had aided him in the improvement of the Dongxuan Sutra, flowers were flowers and fruit was fruit. They were different. Just because the flowers were good for him, it didn¡¯t mean the fruit would be good for him, too.


    What was important, though, was to take good things in moderation. If it was good for him, he didn¡¯t want to squander it all at once. Not wanting to send this peach off for research, either, he chose to test it on himself.


    But when Han Sen pressed the needle against the peach, there was resistance. Pushing harder, the needle snapped and the skin remained unbroken.


    Han Sen froze. Then, he pulled out a raven bolt. He tried using the feather to cut the piece, but that was to no avail, as well. The peach couldn¡¯t be cut!


    Driven to desperation, Han Sen also tried smacking the peach with his ming Rex Spike, but no matter what he tried, the peach would not break.


    Han Sen was very sweaty after his exercise in trying to open the peach. He was disappointed, also. "What the hell is this? Is this peach just not meant to be eaten by humans? But for something this strong, I¡¯m not so sure super creatures could eat and digest it, either."


    Han Sen picked up the peach and tried to bite it with his mouth. But when he bit it, the sweet juices of the peach erupted all over his mouth like the opening of a floodgate. It was strange that no matter what he tried, nothing could break it. Only with the purpose of eating it could it be pierced.


    The peach juice was like a cascade of honey running into his mouth. The whole peach was so soft and sulent, Han Sen now fully understood what it meant for food to "melt inside your mouth."


    Han Sen only wanted a little bit, but after taking that one bite, the entire peach began melting in his mouth. The sweet juice flowed into his belly, and even the peach skin seemed to evaporate.


    In no time at all, only the core remained in Han Sen¡¯s hand. The core was clean, and it shone like dazzling jewelry.


    "This is indeed a magical sort of peach. I can¡¯t destroy it with weaponry, but I can eat it with ease. That is very unique." Han Sen then sighed.


    But before Han Sen could finish sighing, a pleasant fragrance permeated the atmosphere of the room. It drifted through his nostrils and coated his insides. His limbs were warmed, and his blood almost felt livelier in its delivery to and from his heart. A pleasant sensation seemed to overwhelm his entire body.


    The cells in his body groaned with pleasure as they interacted with that scent. And his body vibrated without control, in sheer delight.


    Han Sen quickly calmed himself down and began practicing the Dongxuan Sutra, allowing the pleasant smell to formte and settle down inside his cells to strengthen his fitness.


    The energy of the peach was more effective than Han Sen thought it would be, but it was a very calm energy. It followed the guidance of the Dongxuan Sutra and slowly blended into his limbs, without doing harm to his body.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was calmer as he focused on his practice of the Dongxuan Sutra. More and more of the pleasant scent was being refined inside him. The refreshing smell that came from Han Sen¡¯s body was growing stronger and stronger.


    Even the sealed-up room could not trap the wonder of that pleasant scent, and it now covered the entirety of the crystal pce.


    If the crystal pce did not reside beneath the sea, and the scent was not suppressed by the water outside, he wondered how far and wide the fragrance would travel.


    The pleasant scent was getting even stronger now, and it formed a faint haze throughout the interior of the crystal pce. The silver fox tried to be greedy and absorb most of the smell, which made his fur shine like a coat of pure silver.


    The gourd also absorbed the smell, in its own way.


    Zero really enjoyed the scent, as well. When she sniffed it, she smiled.


    The little angel, Princess Yin Yang, the mermaid princess, and the Snow Charmer each loved the smell, as well. And they basked in the mist of pleasure fondly.


    The pleasant scent was strongest at midnight. After midnight, it gradually weakened.


    But Han Sen¡¯s body was totally opposite. The power inside his body felt ready to burst. The peach¡¯s pleasant smell had now been wholly refined and the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s pleasant smell was stronger than ever. Han Sen kept banging against the breakpoint of the first tier.


    All the cells in his body were making music with a rhythmic pulse. It was like the banging of a gong, and with every beat, his cells released another pulsation.


    After every hit, the pulses gathered together to sound like the ringing of a bell. It was like the melody of life.


    Every pulsation reduced the smell in his body, and after seven thousand seven hundred forty-nine times, the pleasant smell in Han Sen¡¯s body was finally gone. The refreshing, pleasant smell inside him had totally evaporated.


    But Han Sen felt his own life force reaching max capacity. It felt like he was going to overload and have the life force burst out from his cells.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Every hit was like a wave, which made his entire body vibrate with moans and groans. Every finger, every hair, and even every cell felt like it was going to explode.


    Boom!


    Han Sen could no longer remember how many pulsations he had felt, but suddenly, he felt as if his body had broken a chain that previously bound him. His entire body felt light and liberated, like a feather with the freedom andfort to dance its way across the world. It was difficult to describe.


    He was like a fairy that had just been created, and his entire body had undergone a metamorphosis. He was like someone entirely holy, without a single speck of anything ungraceful on him.


    Han Sen stood in ce, which gave others a charming feeling. Every part of his body was like the blossoming of a virgin flower. The life energy was bursting out, which made others want to get close to him.


    It was different than the Jadeskin gene lock. Although the body and its senses were increased, the Dongxuan Sutra was better than Jadeskin. It was far stronger.


    Now, Han Sen wasn¡¯t emotionless as he was when he used Jadeskin. He could still feel his emotions, and his entire body pumped with the vibrancy and me of youth, with its apanying energy. It made others want to approach him.


    Outside Han Sen¡¯s body, there was an invisible life force spreading. Whoever touched that invisible life force would be connected with his.


    In the past, Han Sen had to run Dongxuan Sutra and allow others to absorb his pleasant smell so that he could see their energy.


    But now he did not have to do this. Han Sen was only sitting in his room, yet he could watch the silver fox¡¯s energy flow from a hundred meters away.


    With that transparent force spreading, Han Sen could feel every element of the life that popted the crystal pce. It was like the force had be a part of Han Sen¡¯s body; like it was an organ, except it could not be seen.


    "This is amazing!" Han Sen was very happy.


    In the future, when he fought with a super creature or human, all he would have to do was unlock this gene lock to easily learn his opponent¡¯s flow of energy. He could totally learn their flow during a fight. He did not have to wait for his opponent to absorb his pleasant smell.

 Chapter 692: Absorbing the Life Geno Essence

    Chapter 692: Absorbing the Life Geno Essence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen tried simting the Saint-Bone Elephant¡¯s flow. Suddenly, he felt his pulse consist of a hundred elephant cries. An infinite cosmos of power brewed inside his body, filling his entirety like a mad flood. It was much stronger than before, when the gene lock hadn¡¯t been broken.


    Han Sen picked up the bone elephant¡¯s essence. Under the strong energy flow of the bone elephant, the Life Geno essence vibrated in his hand. It suddenly flew out of his grasp and assimted with his body. The essence melted into his body and he didn¡¯t even need to eat it. The Life Geno essence simply entered, blending into his person.


    "Essence Absorbed: Saint-Bone Elephant. You have gained one super geno point."


    "Essence Absorbed: Saint-Bone Elephant. You have gained one super geno point."


    ...


    The familiar voice rang in his head. Han Sen almost released tears of joy. After all his hard work, he had finally discovered how to absorb a Life Geno essence.


    After Han Sen absorbed the entirety of the Life Geno essence, his bones immediately felt stronger. It was as if they glowed with a certain strength. In the end, Han Sen¡¯s super geno points increased by ten.


    "Finally... finally I can continue my evolution and ascension." Han Sen wished he could just shout it out to the sky.


    In the past, Han Sen worked as hard as he did to provide a better life, not just for himself, but for his family, also. He became stronger and stronger to uncover the truth behind his father¡¯s ident.


    This was his purpose. But being an evolver was almost like an addiction.


    If an athlete who trained tirelessly each and every day were to immediately quit training, they¡¯d feel ufortable.


    Han Sen had grown used to getting stronger and earning new abilities. He was desperate to grow, and the reasons that may have fueled his ascension in the past didn¡¯t mean anything anymore. Strength was the only thing that mattered now.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, having simted the silver fox¡¯s energy flow. The crackle of silver lightning sparked across his body. He smiled in happiness.


    Pang!


    Han Sen threw out his fist and a snap of lightning burst from his hand. It wasn¡¯t how the silver fox did it, however; it could cast lightning bolts as if they were magical arrows.


    But this was expected. The fitness of humans was limited in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even if a person opened their first gene lock, it wasn¡¯t truly opened in its entirety. Humans couldn¡¯tmandeer and utilize powers in the way super creatures did.


    To unleash such wondrous powers, he¡¯d have to wait until he became a Celestial Being.


    Han Sen then simted the bear cub¡¯s energy flow. When he did so, his body suddenly became stronger. His muscles hardened like a freshly inted tire. His arms were bigger than his thighs and his whole body became tougher than ever.


    His entire body and the organs within became as sturdy as steel. His strength increased by a substantial amount, but unfortunately, this came at the cost of speed and mobility.


    Han Sen was having fun with this. But he then recalled that the gourd had an energy flow of its own, too. He wondered what might happen if he simted it.


    His heart jumped, and the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s energy began to change. It was following along with the gourd¡¯s energy flow. Suddenly, a peculiar power began to blossom inside him.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body became maic. Everything inside the room was maized to Han Sen, and everything flew in his direction. He was unexpectedly battered.


    They were like homing missiles, and he had no chance of dodging the now dangerous furniture. Left and right he weaved, but to no avail. Everything in the room was now being glued to his person.


    The crystal chair, thempstand, and even table was a threat. And they all piled against Han Sen. There was even a crystal bed, which was now looming over him, ready to fall on top of him. At the ghastly sight, Han Sen was utterly shocked. In haste, he ended the simtion of the gourd¡¯s energy flow.


    Crash!


    When Han Sen cut the energy flow, everything that was sticking to his body crashed down to the floor. It was like he had switched on some maism mode inside him; he was quite confused.


    "What the heck is this energy flow. Did I just turn into a ma that can pull everything towards me? What possible purpose could something like that serve?" Han Sen did not understand and was not quite sure what to think.


    But that was fine; Han Sen did not need this energy flow. Right now, he had finished his first tier of the Dongxuan Sutra, and now he could use it to secretly learn the energy flows of second generation super creatures.


    Each Qi Gong was like a different key, where different keys could unlock different chests, and each chest contained a different treasure.


    The powers he had obtained from opening the first gene lock of Jadeskin were vastly different than the powers he had obtained by opening the first gene lock of the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Abilities always had their pros and cons, very much like the differences between fire and water. They weren¡¯t stronger or weaker than one another, they were just different.


    But when Han Sen unlocked the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s gene lock, it felt stronger than Jadeskin. His actual body felt stronger, at least.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s dongxuan aura and the Jadeskin¡¯s seventh sense were different abilities, but they were kind of simr at the same time. Neither was stronger than the other; it was just that his perception of the Dongxuan aura¡¯s nature was more substantial to him. It was not stronger than the seventh sense, it was just different.


    Han Sen tried to absorb the Life Geno essence of a first generation super creature, but with no sess. He needed to learn the energy flow of a second generation super creature, y it, and absorb its essence.


    In the past, this task would have seemed insurmountable to Han Sen. But having now unlocked the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s first gene lock, he didn¡¯t think it would be a problem. He could steal the super creature¡¯s energy flow whilst they were in battle.


    "If I cannot absorb the Life Geno essence of a first generation super creature, maybe it¡¯s best that I sell it to a big faction and earn some dosh." Han Sen then took to wondering how and where he might sell them for the most money. But he then suddenly heard a voiceing from somece within the Crystal Pce.


    "Announcement: The Second God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s Battle Arena has opened. Join the battlegrounds, for the holy battles begin in thirty-three days."


    The voice of a cold woman echoed throughout the Crystal Pce, which spooked Han Sen. Hearing what she had to say, however, put a strange look on his face.


    The holy battles in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were different than the holy battles in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary because, aside from humans, spirits could also take part in thebat. It wasn¡¯t purely human versus human.


    But what was more, this wasn¡¯t an annual event like it was in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. The holy battles only took ce every ten years in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. In the past, no human had been able to win and achieve the title "Son of God." The previous nine "Son of God" titles were all won by spirits. They never failed once.


    No human knew what the reward for being the tenth Son of God was.

 Chapter 693: Peach Core

    Chapter 693: Peach Core


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The periods of time between the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s holy battles were long. Humans were rarely excited for the event, primarily due to the power of the spirits that participated. Having an unlocked gene lock was in no way an assurance of having what it took topete.


    Ifbatants fought in a human versus human fight, unless they met someone particrly cruel and heartless, there was at least the chance of surviving.


    But going up against spirits was different. Spirits gave whatever they could and fought as ruthlessly as they might. There was no benefit to killing a spirit, either, as they could always respawn at their spirit stones.


    So, even though many humans signed up to participate in the holy battles, they¡¯d immediately withdraw and forfeit when put against a powerful spirit. Although humans made up the majority of the poption in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, no human had won the tournament and earned the title Son of God. With such a long losing streak, the general enthusiasm for the holy battles was pretty low.


    To sign-up for the holy battles, only royal-ss shelters could host an arena. The Crystal Pce, while rtively small, was a royal-ss shelter. It had a small battle arena, but it was norger than an average room.


    After signing-up, you also had to match up and duel another person who had signed-up in the same shelter. Whicheverbatant emerged victorious at a shelter, beating the rest, would then go against winners of other shelters. Only Han Sen resided at the Crystal Pce, so by default, he was the winner. As such, he did not have to battle with any others to qualify. He merely had to wait for the real, juicy Son of God battles to begin.


    "I wonder what rewards I would get, if I was to win my final fight, the Divinity¡¯s Bout. Not even the most elite evolvers, who had unlocked their gene locks, could even dream of earning their ce amongst the ten prior Son of God¡¯s. The spirits thatpete there must be on the same level as super creatures, for sure. The rewards for being victorious in the Divinity¡¯s Bout and reaching the top ten should be very good. Might it be a random super beast soul? Or perhaps even a spirit that is above the royal ss?" Han Sen, merely contemting the prospects, began getting quite excited.


    If it was a spirit above royal ss, Han Sen definitely wanted it. Even Han Sen, who owned the little angel, had not yet obtained a spirit above royal-ss that obeyed him.


    If spirits like that did exist, there wouldn¡¯t be just one or two super creatures in their shelter. Taking down such a shelter would prove impossible for humans, in their current state.


    Han Sen then needed to think about what his identity should be when taking part in Divinity¡¯s Bout. If Han Sen used his own identity to join, he could use his little angel to fight alongside him. That would increase his odds of joining the ranks of the top ten for sure.


    But right now, his poprity had never been so grand. There were eyes upon him, from the Alliance, tracing his every move. If he disyed a power that was above what could be achieved from sacred geno points, then it would be known that he had managed to absorb super geno points.


    The entire Alliance would undoubtedly pester him for the method of doing so, and certain official organizations might even curtail his freedom until he disclosed the information. It was a matter that concerned the entire human race, so spearheading this development would put him in an awkward position.


    It wasn¡¯t that Han Sen would mind aiding the development of the human race, it was just that he had only learnt how to absorb Life Geno essences through the Dongxuan Sutra. He couldn¡¯t teach everyone how to learn the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Han Sen had the opportunity not to put any effort into the fight and let his little angel do all the work, but that would be useless too, if they were pitted against a super creature ss spirit that targeted him. There was no guarantee the angel could save him, if that were to happen. After all, the little angel was an offensive pet; she was not trained in the arts of defense. She was a fighter, not a protector.


    Han Sen, without being able to use his powers, would be an obvious weakness in their partnership. He would most certainly not enter the top ten and be a Son of God.


    But if Han Sen did not act at all, what was the point in participating in Divinity¡¯s Bout? He wanted to use this opportunity to see if he could simte the energy flow of his opponents there and learn.


    After much consideration, Han Sen decided to adopt his old persona Dor for Divinity¡¯s Bout. Although it was difficult to beat super ss creatures, fighting this way only provided him benefits. He could learn the way in which they fought. Such knowledge could prove to be quite the boon in the future.


    There was still a month to go before Divinity¡¯s Bout started. Han Sen was in no rush to prepare, however. What he wanted to do was locate a second generation super creature.


    After Han Sen left his room, the silver fox looked at Han Sen angrily. Then, it quickly spun around and ignored him. It looked like it was still in a bad mood because Han Sen kept the entire peach for himself.


    "Good boy. I ate the peach, yes; but I still have the core. See if you can eat it!" Han Sen ced the jewel-like core of the peach behind the silver fox.


    The silver fox then turned around and bit the peach core without hesitation. Han Sen heard it break and the jewel-like peach core was crushed. Strangely, from out of the core came another core. This one was white. The silver fox then spit the crushed remains of the firstyer of the core out of its mouth and quickly swallowed the white nut.


    "You can actually eat that thing?" Han Sen said, with wide-open eyes. All he was doing was trying tofort the silver fox; he never expected there to be anything edible inside the core and that it could eat.


    The silver fox ate the peach nut and then yawned. It leapt onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and looked as if it was going to sleep.


    "That¡¯s it? You eat my peach core and then go to sleep? Give me a reaction or something!" Han Sen looked depressed. The silver fox ate so many good, valuable things each and every day. Yet despite that, it continued to grow so slowly.


    If the silver fox could grow up quicker, he¡¯d have two super creature ss powers to fight by his side. Fighting second generation super creatures would be even easier, if that were so.


    After all, the second generation always seemed to have another super creature in tow. With the little angel¡¯s help, the probabilities of killing one still weren¡¯t in their favor.


    The search for a second generation super creature could not be rushed, so Han Sen himself was not in a rush. What he wanted right now was to learn of what benefit he might receive from the Ji and Qin families.


    The Ji family provided Han Sen with a few separate choices, each of which pleased him. He decided to ept five percent of shares in Sky Technology.


    Five percent might sound small, but Sky Technology was in the top twenty corporations of the Alliance. Most of the Ji family didn¡¯t have a single share in it, as most of the important family members could only have a max share percentage of one or two percent. As such, five was a very good number.


    A few core members of the Ji family might have had above ten percent of the shares, but for an outsider of the family to receive such shares was tremendous. It was also the first time such a thing had ever urred.


    If Han Sen sold his five percent share, he could do nothing for the rest of his life.


    Of course, the Ji family¡¯s provision of a five percent share was not entirely down to Han Sen¡¯s gifting of the Life Geno essence. It was to establish a deeper tie between them.


    After all, Han Sen was the only person who could kill a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But what interested Han Sen the most was what the Qin family was preparing to offer him.

 Chapter 694: Z-Steel Raw Stone

    Chapter 694: Z-Steel Raw Stone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was given many different options of gifts to consider off the Qin family. Eventually, he settled on Z-Steel raw stones.


    The Z-Steel ore always had a lot of contaminants inside it. A thousand grams of Z-Steel ore could be refined to provide only five grams of pure Z-Steel metal.


    The Z-Steel that was refined was really hard, but very brittle. Its fragility and stern rigidity rendered it almost unusable as a weapon or electricalponent.


    Refined Z-Steel was more akin to delicate porcin than metal. It had to bebined with other metals to provide a decent weapon of fair toughness and hardness.


    But inside the Z-Steel ore, there was a high concentration of rough Z-Steel. It was unknown how these Z-Steel raw stones were created, but they were a little bigger than a man¡¯s thumb. Inside them was 50% Z-Steel. Some were even higher, though, and could reach 90%.


    The Z-Steel raw stones were not only really hard, but also really flexible. They were suitable for weaponry that way. When the raw stones were refined, however, they would end up very brittle. Thus, they could only be ground; they couldn¡¯t be melted down and forged into a weapon.


    These raw stones were often made into bullets, but guns could not be used in a shelter, so the Z-Steel raw stones had no use there.


    But the Qin family owned many Z-Steel mines. They had a lot of Z-Steel raw stones,rge ones in particr.


    The best batch of raw stones provided a concentration of 90% Z-Steel. They were bigger than ordinary Z-Steel raw stones, as well, and they could be ground into something simple.


    The moment Han Sen saw the Z-Steel raw stones, his mind turned to his peacock crossbow. The Z-Steel was one foot long at the most, and they were as thick as a finger. They were too thin to be made into knives and too hard to be sharpened.


    Han Sen thought he would only need to grind the raw stone to create many new, good bolts. As such, they would be a very useful gift for Han Sen to receive.


    When Han Sen chose the Z-Steel raw stones, the Qin family also promised they would aid him in the creation of bolts, for grinding Z-Steel raw stone was veryplicated work. It would take a long time for the process to bepleted, and as a result, it would be a while before Han Sen received the bolts.


    The Qin family estimated in about half a month, they would have finished work on two bolts. So, the Qin family would give him two bolts every month.


    Han Sen understood that, since the Z-Steel raw stone was so hard. It was non-reactive to heat, so it could not be melted down. It could only be ground down, slowly, over much time.


    Han Sen highly anticipated the day he would receive his first Z-Steel bolts. They had a 90% concentration of Z-Steel, and their toughness would undoubtedly be better than the raven feathers.


    The most important distinction between the two different types of bolts he was about to own, however, was that he could not bring the raven bolts out of the shelter, whereas the Z-Steel bolts could be taken everywhere.


    After this, Han Sen quietly returned to the Goddess Shelter and put away the Beetle Knight. He then went to the Alliance to search for information. He wanted to catch a lead on where he might find a second generation solo super creature.


    "Brother, did you sign up for Divinity¡¯s Bout?" Tang Zhenliu said excitedly, after contacting Han Sen.


    "No, it would be a waste of time." Han Sen smiled.


    "Why not? You should give it a go; you have a kick-ass pet, after all. There¡¯s a chance you¡¯ll reach a rank in the ten Son of God¡¯s and make humanity proud," Tang Zhenliu said.


    "My pet is strong, that much is true. But if I face an opponent stronger than I, I¡¯ll be killed. I¡¯ll be dead. Why should I bother?" Han Sen shrugged.


    "I suppose you are correct. But if you don¡¯t gopete in Divinity¡¯s Bout, it is practically guaranteed that humanity once again will fail and not stand a chance of securing a single position. It has been a century, and across that entire time, the top ten Son of God¡¯s have been spirits. It¡¯s humiliating, at this point," Tang Zhenliu said, with a depressed look.


    "That¡¯s just how it has to be. Unless we are able to somehow max out our super geno points, we will continue to be unable topete with them," Han Sen said, with a smile.


    "That is hard, you know? A Life Geno essence has been discovered in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, but they have been unable to learn how to absorb it. The same thing has urred here in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, as well. When we¡¯ll actually be able to start earning super geno points is very much still up-in-the-air at the moment," Tang Zhenliu said, with an even greater look of depression.


    "Hopefully, it won¡¯t be too long. I want to be a surpasser as soon as I can," Han Sen said, with another smile.


    "You have the most amazing luck, to have a pet like that. The next time you fight a super creature, consider us. Whatever the Qin family gives you, we can provide just as much. Maybe even better," Tang Zhenliu said.


    "We¡¯ll talk about this when I am actually able to kill a super creature. And pets? You know pets. Pets are just pets. If the master is too weak, it would be dangerous to hunt a super creature, regardless of the pet¡¯s individual strength. Unless victory is 100% sure, I wouldn¡¯t risk it," Han Sen said.


    ...


    After the call with Tang Zhenliu, many others contacted him, wondering if he was going to participate in Divinity¡¯s Bout. It looked as if many people wanted to see himpete there.


    A lot of people sincerely wanted Han Sen to be a Son of God to make humanity proud and have their race proudly disyed on the tablet.


    But Han Sen told them he wouldn¡¯t take part in Divinity¡¯s Bout. Many eyes watched Han Sen, though, and he couldn¡¯t even though he wanted to.


    Many people didn¡¯t believe Han Sen was willing to skip the affair, though. Han Sen only spent time in the Alliance or Goddess Shelter recently, it was believed. He hadn¡¯t left either ce for a while now, so the people who spied on him would know whether or not he signed up when the registrations closed. So, in time, it was inevitable that people woulde to ept Han Sen really wasn¡¯t signing up.


    "Hopefully, I really can be a Son of God. It¡¯d be a marvelous thing if I were to obtain a super spirit." Han Sen used his Beetle Knight to create a doppelganger, while he sneaked out on his own.


    Signing up as Dor, he would only need to show off his powers and others would believe Dor was the only person with super geno points. That would most certainly take the heat off Han Sen.


    But there was still a while to go before Divinity¡¯s Bout began. And right now, they had to get through the preliminaries, where the best person from every shelter would be elected to move forward. Han Sen did not need to sign-up for this, as he was the first and only person in the Crystal Pce. So he opted to use this time to search for a second generation super creature.


    Han Sen looked for information regarding one¡¯s location and managed to get something. An evolver had made a post, which made Han Sen believe they had encountered a second generation super creature.


    That super creature resided somece on Devil¡¯s Mountain. That wasn¡¯t too far from his current location, so Han Sen decided to scope it out. If it was a solo second generation super creature, now was his chance.

 Chapter 695: You Are in Trouble

    Chapter 695: You Are in Trouble


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen left the silver fox by the Beetle Knight so his doppelganger would appear more authentic; Han Sen was nning on traveling to Devil¡¯s Mountain alone.


    With the angel by his side, however, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He wanted to use this opportunity to y sacred-blood creatures and max out his sacred geno points.


    He hunted many sacred-blood creatures in the sea, but because of theirrge size, eating a lot of them was a slow process. As a result, attempting to max out his sacred geno points this way was far too slow.


    Devil¡¯s Mountain was home to many different creatures. Not long after he began ascending the mountain, he caught sight of big goris, with a few mutants among them.


    But someone was already battling with the group of goris, which surprised him. He never expected he¡¯d find someone else so bold as to hunt creatures on Devil¡¯s Mountain.


    Han Sen took a closer look and noticed it was Philip. He had a girl nearby him, as he fought. The ck goris were unable topete with Philip, as he quicklyid waste to each and every one of them. Even the mutant-ss variants could not withstand many attacks from him, and he looked to be a fiercely powerful warrior.


    "Philip, you are so good! You are so strong and so handsome!" The woman had her hands pressed against her chest as she praised Philip. The pupils of her eyes were almost shaped like hearts in adoration.


    The woman was rather pretty. She had big boobies, long legs, and looked quite young. Her words of encouragement were soft but high-pitched, and they worked like fuel on Philip, stoking the fire of his yearning to dobat. He now fought even harder. He ruled the sword in his hand like he ruled the world.


    Han Sen watched the scene for a while but then prepared to leave. As he walked away, he heard the woman say something else to Philip, who had in all the goris. "Philip, you are so good! But these creatures are not your level; let¡¯s find some sacred-blood creatures for you to go against."


    When Han Sen heard this, it made him happy. Philip was going to make a blunder and waltz into danger, unknowingly. They were at the edge of Devil¡¯s Mountain, and there were no dangerous monsters where they currently were.


    If Philip really did naively venture deeper with the youngdy, finding a creature wouldn¡¯t be the issue. Re-emerging from that horrific ce, alive with all limbs still attached, would be the problem.


    But this had nothing to do with Han Sen, so he kept on walking. After ascending the current ridge he was scaling, there was a canyon before him. It was host to many shrubs and thickets of vetiver-like nts, each crowned with a number of pink flowers. Butterflies danced softly around them, painting it as a quaint and idyllic ce.


    What Han Sen saw, however, was a dangerous zone. Although the butterflies looked beautiful, they were secretly aggressive creatures. Looks could traditionally be deceiving, and so it was, as Han Sen could observe the powerful life forces within them. They were no ordinary creatures, and they had to be at least mutant-ss.


    Han Sen watched the butterflies from afar. The canyon was sprawling, painted in patches of vetiver. The butterflies were there in a high number, all about, like flickering mes above the ground. They wererger than average butterflies, but they still looked weak and easily squishable.


    "Philip, look. Someone is there!" Han Sen was still observing the view of the canyon before him when he heard the familiar voice ring out.


    Han Sen turned around and saw Philip and his big-boobeddy-friend approaching. He promptly frowned.


    Philip was one of the leaders of the ice fields, in charge of the Philip Shelter. He wasn¡¯t a dumb, foolhardy man, and Han Sen was surprised at his willingness to bring ady up Devil¡¯s Mountain.


    Philip did not see him as Han Sen, due to Han Sen being d in golden armor.


    "What is your name, my friend?" Philip asked, while looking him over.


    The golden armor was not exclusive to Dor, as many people possessed it in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was because of this that Philip wasn¡¯t quick to assume Han Sen was anyone particrly special, least of all Dor.


    "What is it?" Han Sen did not answer Philip¡¯s question, he merely replied with another.


    "If you want to traverse this perilous mountain, perhaps we should team up? We can watch each other¡¯s backs," Philip said.


    "Sorry, but I prefer traveling alone," Han Sen coldly responded.


    When thedy heard him say this, she didn¡¯t look as happy as she once did. She blurted out, "You are so ungrateful! Philip is a cornerstone of the union here; he is owner of one of the Goddess Shelter¡¯s armies! He is Philip, as in the Philip Army? He wanted to help you."


    "Thank you, but no thank you. I have a personal obligation to fulfill; perhaps our paths will cross again soon." Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in apanying Philip, in the presence of his girl.


    "This man does not know his ce; ignore him. Let¡¯s go!" The woman, who was clutching Philip¡¯s arm, tugged strongly. Then they both departed for the valley.


    Philip felt tremendously awkward, but with a righteous face he said to thedy, "Xiao Yuan, Devil¡¯s Mountain is far too dangerous. If we venture there alone, I can only fear a wretched happening might befall us. Give me a second and I¡¯ll see if I can convince him."


    Philip pulled away from her as he pleaded his plight. He snuck near Han Sen and whispered, "Friend, our encounter here is fate. Why can we not go together?"


    After that, Philip lowered his voice even further, to a point where even Han Sen almost had trouble hearing, and said, "Friend, do me a favor here. I¡¯ll give you two mutant beast souls."


    "What favor?" Han Sen enquired.


    "Pretend you and I argue, then we feign a fight. Throw the fight and then pretend to be terrified, running away as I chase you from behind. That¡¯s all you need to do. One mutant beast soul now and another you cane im at the Philip Shelter. You must have heard of the name Philip before, yes? Then you know a man of such reputation would not fail to fulfill their debt." Philip was again speaking in a quiet voice.


    "Give me two sacred-blood beast souls and I¡¯ll think about it." Han Sen understood what Philip truly wanted. As much as he would have liked to impress his girl, he couldn¡¯t avoid venturing any further into Devil¡¯s Mountain without offending her.


    "Friend, that is daylight robbery! I only asked you to put on a show; two mutant beast souls is a generous offer for such a deed," Philip said, with a furrowed brow.


    "Ordinarily, yes; it isn¡¯t too bad an offer. But I have something quite important to do today. Time is precious for me right now, so the price is two sacred-blood beast souls," Han Sen responded.


    "Brother, two sacred-blood beast souls is too much." Philip continued to frown.


    "That¡¯s okay; I have an alternate way for you to get what you need, a method that requires no effort on your behalf." Han Sen smiled.


    "What method would that be?" Philip gave Han Sen a confused look.


    "It¡¯s simple." When Han Sen spoke, he moved. A gold shadow shed in front of thedy. The woman was suddenly shocked, and she looked ready to scream, but before she could, Han Sen pped the back of her neck and she fainted.


    "There you go! See? That¡¯ll cost you nothing. Now you can go pretend that you saved her." Han Sen handed Philip the unconscious woman and then left him, venturing on to the canyon.


    "Friend, you can¡¯t leave. You are in trouble!" When Philip picked up the unconscious woman, his face changed.

 Chapter 696: Ghost Butterfly

    Chapter 696: Ghost Butterfly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Friend, I was trying to help you." Han Sen smiled at Philip.


    But Philip looked troubled and said, "I wanted to take her away from Devil¡¯s Mountain. I wasn¡¯t interested in this woman at all, but after what you have done, if you do not stay, I will be in trouble when she wakes up."


    "You want to hand me over to her?" Han Sen looked at Philip.


    "Of course not; you were just helping me, after all." Philip ground his teeth and continued to say, "You should just go. Don¡¯t mention our encounter to anyone else and do your best to stay out of this woman¡¯s sight in the future."


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and resumed his journey towards the canyon. Han Sen helped Philip, due to him being a partner of the Goddess Shelter. He never expected this to happen. He was trying to do good, despite the negative result.


    Philip held the woman in his arms and walked away with the intent of leaving the mountain, but after a few steps, he stopped. He turned to look at Han Sen, who was on his way into the canyon, and suddenly became very curious. Anyone who was willing to enter this ce alone had to be quite powerful, and this intrigue led him to want to know exactly how powerful this person he met was.


    When Han Sen entered the canyon, numerous butterflies madly fluttered their way towards him from every direction. Philip knew these butterflies and knew that some of them were mutant-ss.


    The man in golden armor did not hesitate, however. He continued walking, paying no heed to the butterflies that now clung to his body. Strangely, he just allowed them to be on him.


    It was like the butterflies were ying around him, and it made for quite a lovely picture.


    Philip was shocked at what he was seeing, and his jaw dropped. It remained open for quite some time.


    The butterflies were poisonous, besides the fact that they were mutant-ss. If you were bitten by them or dusted with the poisonous powder the wings carried, you¡¯d fall incredibly ill. Even Philip would not dare venture into the canyon, with those butterflies about.


    But there the man went, not caring about the toxic butterflies all around him. He allowed them to hang on him or fly around. But the butterflies didn¡¯t bite through his armor, nor did they poison him. It was shocking.


    Suddenly, from out of a light that epassed a particr bush, a white butterfly appeared. It approached the gold shadow, which shocked Philip and caused him to say aloud, "Careful, my friend! That is a sacred-blood ss ghost butterfly. If you get poisoned, your body will rot until there is nothing left but fizzled bones."


    The man seemed to hear what he said, as he turned around and nodded back in Philip¡¯s direction. The sacred-blood ghost butterfly was already floating around Han Sen, however. It was indeed like a ghost.


    The White-Ghost Butterfly¡¯s body was strange, and it was how it received its namesake. Even elites who could attack with blistering speed had trouble striking this white ghost.


    The white ghost was going tond on the golden man, but he then quickly raised his right hand and trapped the White-Ghost Butterfly between his fingers.


    The butterfly fluttered its wings repeatedly, attempting to escape his fingers. The fingers were like prison bars, and despite its desperate struggle for escape, it could not free itself.


    Pang!


    The man clenched his hand into a fist and the scary white butterfly was crushed inside, its blood seeping from his palm.


    A scary White-Ghost Butterfly was crushed in an instant and he was not poisoned, at all. With no dy, he continued his descent through the canyon. His body was still a post for numerous butterflies, however, and he continued to allow them to justnd on him.


    Beneath the morning light, between the vetivers, the butterflies trailed the gold shadow on its travel. Philip was frozen whilst watching all this.


    "This man cannot be Dor, can he?" The gold shadow disappeared out of sight, which prompted Philip to snap out of his daze and react. When this thought entered his head, he couldn¡¯t help but speak it out.


    But the man was already long gone, and it was toote for Philip to ask. He spoke to himself again, saying, "Drat! I should have asked him his name again; perhaps he really is Dor!"


    The reason Philip did not ask for his name again was to protect the man. If Xu Yuan asked about him when she awoke, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell her anything about him¡ªand that would be the truth! He didn¡¯t even see the person¡¯s face, so he had very little to go on. It would have been better that way, so that was why he did not ask again.


    But now Philip regretted his decision. He liked watching Dor fight a lot, and he always dreamed of meeting him. He very well could have been Dor, and if he had let the opportunity of meeting him pass him by, he¡¯d be depressed.


    Although he wanted to go deeper into the canyon and ask the person whether or not he was Dor, seeing Xu Yuan unconscious in his arms, he gave up the idea. He couldn¡¯t venture in there while carrying a passed-out woman.


    Han Sen was very happy right now. He had managed to squeeze the white ghost to death in his hand and heard the charming, oh-so familiar voice call out to him.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: White-Ghost Butterfly. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of mutant geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Although he did not receive its beast soul, Han Sen was still quite happy. The butterfly was so small, he could gobble it down in one or two bites. He had the chance of increasing his sacred geno points a lot with these things, as the massive monsters he generally tended to go for could often take a whole month to eat.


    But Han Sen was not worried about the poison that coated the White-Ghost Butterfly¡¯s body. A poison like that could not harm his body, which possessed Jadeskin and the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Eating a raw butterfly like this, however, would not have sat well in his tummy. So, he found a nice little alcove in the canyon to rest in. He started a fire and began cooking the butterfly with oil. He added some spices, and the end result smelled pretty good. It was like a dish from another, which he called "Fried Silkworm."


    "This is very nutritious." Han Sen had lived here for a very long time and no longer felt disgusted eating such things. He munched on the white butterfly with glee.


    It tasted pretty good, particrly after the voice that told him of his increase in sacred geno points. The gross feeling of dining on a bug quickly evaporated.


    After eating the butterfly, his sacred geno points number raised by six. This meant his total of sacred geno points had reached 72, and it wasn¡¯t far from maxing out.


    "If I could find small sacred-blood creatures like this more often, I¡¯d have already maxed out my number." Han Sen felt pretty bad right now, as he used to spend at least half a month dining on the massive sacred-blood creatures he killed, in the absence of smaller ones. It was often all for one single sacred geno point, as well.


    But right now, Han Sen was mostly d he could just absorb Life Geno essences from super creatures. Otherwise, due to their enormous size, they would have taken forever to eat. He pondered whether or not he could eat an entire one in half a year.


    Han Sen packed his stuff and continued to travel. Then, he suddenly heard a strange noiseing from beyond a canyon wall. It sounded as if something was digging through the rock.

 Chapter 697: Devil Ant

    Chapter 697: Devil Ant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was alerted by the sound of digging and quickly looked at the canyon wall. The wall was dark green and looked to be really hard. But in the corner of the wall, something had opened a crack. Inside the crack, Han Sen could see the shuffling of a white w, and the crack began to grow in size.


    Han Sen did not know what was behind it, especially here in Devil¡¯s Mountain. He did not dare perform reckless deeds in this treacherous ce, so he quickly retreated behind a rock to watch it from a safe distance.


    The crack had grown into a tunnel by the time the white w and a dark green scaled creature emerged. It looked exactly like the wall did.


    "Is that a pangolin?" Han Sen watched the dark-green creature from behind the rock and thought it looked like a pangolin. But if it was able to dig the dark green cliffside, it was far stronger than the average pangolin.


    When the dark green pangolin exited the tunnel it had dug, it ran off. Then, he noticed a purple ant, about the size of a fist,e trailing after it.


    There were a number of these ants and their bodies looked like jade. There were about twenty of them, and they seemed to be giving chase to the pangolin.


    "No way! If I recall, pangolins are practically anteaters. Why in the world is this thing getting chased by ants?" Han Sen was puzzled by the scene.


    The purple ants did not chase the pangolin far, for it seemed as if they weren¡¯t very fond of sunlight. When they reached the edge of the shadows, they quit their pursuit and ran back to the hole they had emerged from.


    Han Sen pulled out his peacock crossbow that was loaded with a raven feather, took aim, and fired at one of the purple ants. The bolt instantly pierced through its body; after all, it was a berserk super crossbow. With a super bolt, few creatures could ever hope to withstand its power.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: Subterranean Devil Ant. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of mutant geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    "What? This is a sacred-blood creature?" Han Sen almost jumped up. There were at least twenty ants that had emerged from the newly-formed tunnel, yet he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    After one of the devil ants was killed, the rest of them started going crazy, skittering around in search of the foe that had in one of them.


    Because Han Sen was quite far away from them, they did not be aware of his presence there. Going unnoticed was a rare opportunity, so he wasn¡¯t willing to let this chance pass him by. He brought up the peacock crossbow once more and fired repeatedly. Each bolt found a target, numbering another five kills.


    The sacred-blood announcements continued to ring inside his head, one after another. It almost made Han Sen squeal with excitement. It was true that by eating the same sacred-blood creature multiple times, the amount of sacred geno points he¡¯d get would decrease after each subsequent ant. That didn¡¯t really matter, though, due to the fact he only needed another thirty geno points.


    The raven bolts had all been used up, just in time for Han Sen to be spotted by the ants. Frantically, they skittered in his direction. Seeing more than a dozen sacred-blood ants rush towards him in such a manner was a frightening sight.


    The ants were indeed fast, but for a man like Han Sen, they were nothing. He summoned his battle mode little angel.


    The little angel¡¯s hand swung her greatsword and diced an ant like a stroke of lightning. Fourteen foes to counter, but before the angel, they were nothing. It only took her a second to y them all.


    "I¡¯m a handsome man and I collect ants! I hold a big bag and I got the biggest ants!" Han Sen began singing a favorite song of his, as he picked up the ants and stuffed them into a bag he had brought with him.


    Han Sen felt awesome. With twenty sacred-blood ants to dine on, his sacred geno points were sure to max out in no time at all.


    But during his glee, he suddenly heard a rocky explosion interrupt his tune. The canyon wall near the small tunnel erupted into a thick dusty plume that spat out a number of rocks like meteors. A dog-sized, dark-purple ant emerged, screaming with a shrill voice at Han Sen. Then, like a shadow, it sprinted towards Han Sen at a blisteringly fast pace.


    Han Sen was shocked. He brought out his ming Rex Spike to block the iing attack, but the little angel dashed in front of him to sh with the giant purple ant on his behalf, greatsword raised.


    Dong!


    The transparent greatsword struck the dark purple ant¡¯s head. The shell did not crack, but the blow let out an amazingly strong force. The little angel¡¯s body was knocked backwards into Han Sen and they were both sent flying eight meters backwards into the cliffside wall behind them.


    Han Sen spit some blood out. Although the hit was not life-threatening, it made his chest burn something frightful.


    The little angel moved, preparing to strike the dark purple ant again. But this time, the little angel did not strike from the front. She whizzed by the ant from a multitude of directions. Her greatsword was poised to strike, and every dash and direction she went, she hit the ant.


    The giant ant had formidable control of its ws, however, and it managed to block every attack. Each guard would knock the angel backwards. Its strange strength was quite weird.


    "This devil ant king is too powerful. It¡¯s far stronger than the little angel. Even her greatsword can¡¯t pierce its shell; it cannot be a berserk super creature. Could it?" Han Sen was shocked, seeing what he was.


    But then again, ants were strange creatures. It was normal for them to lift things that were a hundred times heavier than they themselves were. Ordinary humans could never do something like that.


    For such a big ant, even if it was a normal animal in the Alliance, it would be powerful.


    While the little angel fought with the devil ant king, Han Sen quickly unlocked his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s gene lock. The Life Aura was activated, and through it, Han Sen was able to observe the energy flow of the devil ant king.


    "This guy is a second generation super creature." This brought a modicum of joy to Han Sen, as he tried to learn its energy flow.


    Although his purposeing here was not to kill the Subterranean Devil Ant king, that was fine. He wouldn¡¯t pass by an opportunity such as this.


    The Subterranean Devil Ant king¡¯s life energy flow wasplicated. Han Sen could not remember it so soon, so all he could do for the time being was observe for some time and watch the fight unfold.


    The little angel was using her flying abilities, and although she seemed capable of keeping up with it, killing the beast outright was a different matter all together.


    Her angel greatsword could not sever its limbs or crack its shell, and without being able to do that, killing it would prove to be of great difficulty.


    After Han Sen remembered its energy flow, he summoned his ming Rex Spike and mustered the energy of the Elephant-Rex Strike. He waited for the right moment to deliver the ant king one massive hit. Even if the strike didn¡¯t kill it, it might provide an opening for the little angel to finish it off.

 Chapter 698: Ant Nest

    Chapter 698: Ant Nest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fortunately, the ant king was not particrly fast whenpared to other super creatures. If the ant king had a speed akin to the raven Han Sen once encountered, he feared the little angel would have been unable to defeat it.


    Han Sen watched for a while and when the chance arose, the trumpeting of elephants fueled a power inside his body. The power surged into the ming Rex Spike, which swung down onto the ant king.


    The devil ant king knew Han Sen was attacking, but it was unable to dodge. It was not because it was not fast enough, it was because it was recovering from blocking another attack that was delivered by the little angel. During its recovery, it didn¡¯t have the energy to deflect Han Sen¡¯s hit.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was far inferior to the devil ant king¡¯s. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t dare something like this, but he excelled in the realm of tactics; deduction and prediction, particrly. He had foreseen how the ant king would react, so hemitted to this deadly strike the exact moment he knew the ant king would not be able to dodge, block, or even retaliate.


    Pang!


    The ming Rex Spike brutally struck the ant king¡¯s waist. Han Sen thought this must have been its weak point.


    But all that sounded from the strike was the call of beaten metal, and that was exactly what it felt like when he hit the ant.


    The ming Rex Spike left his hand and spun through the air about ten meters away. It hit the cliffside. With such force, Han Sen¡¯s hands were left numb and his arms almost felt as if they were going to break.


    When the hit was delivered, though, the ant king squealed in agony. There was only a shallow indent made in its shell, despite the pain it seemed to feel. But Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to crack the shell somehow.


    The little angel, however, used this opportunity to make a move of her own. She used her greatsword, battering the point Han Sen had dented. On the fourth sh, the shell crack a few inches, enough to expose the ant¡¯s white flesh.


    The ant king panicked and quickly returned to the tunnel it had emerged from, suffering brutally. Han Sen was very weak right now, though. He felt as if he could barely stand, let alone chase after it.


    After he unlocked his gene lock with the Dongxuan Sutra and re-simted the bone elephant¡¯s energy, the Elephant-Rex Strike had be even more powerful than it was before. If it hadn¡¯t been boosted to the level it was currently at, he would have been unable to deal the damage he did to the ant.


    But the more powerful the attack was, the more energy it cost. After all, his fitness was limited and he couldn¡¯t dream of being like the bone elephant itself, repeatedly unleashing such foul, wretched amounts of power on a whim.


    Han Sen estimated he had reached a fitness level of about two hundred by now, but the energy costs of that skill were still too draining.


    Under Han Sen¡¯smand, the little angel chased the ant king down into the pit it hade from. But he also ordered her to return if the ant king still proved to be too formidable. He didn¡¯t want her taking any unnecessary risks, and he wanted her to prioritize her own safety above all else.


    The ant king had only been dealt a small amount of damage, and it still contained most of its power. It was still stronger than the little angel, without question. This was the great boon of being an ant. Few could fight one, even if they were on par with it.


    The little angel was not a pet that was based on strength. It was not unusual for her to be weaker than the ant, and since she was down in itsir, she¡¯d be at a disadvantage without being outside. In the tiny cave she chased it down, she would have limited room to dodge. If it came down to a fight of strength versus strength, odds were far in favor of the ant winning.


    The little angel was a bnced pet. Although she had no special elements, her strength, speed, vitality, and attack were all above average.


    Plus, she had the ability to fly. She was a pet that covered almost everything. Although she wasn¡¯t too special, she had no weakness, either.


    A super creature like that was the scariest for a human. With every ability being able to crush a human, humans would not have a chance of fighting back.


    Han Sen summoned Princess Yin and Princess Yang. He brought them out so they could collect the devil ants¡¯ corpses, while he dragged his own tired body down after the ant king.


    He still did not feel safe, and he worried that the little angel would fight the ant king until she died. It did not matter if she could kill the ant king or not; her loss would a grievous one for him. Han Sen couldn¡¯t fathom losing her.


    He descended a long way into the mountain from the tunnel¡¯s entrance. By the time he got where he needed to be, he had descended four hundred meters. From that point, the tunnel widened up into a giant cavern. It seemed like a nexus or hub of some sort, for there were many other tunnels and passages leading off from this central cavern. As for the little angel, she was inside hovering about.


    Although the ant king was wounded, it was still incredibly powerful. It guarded the cavern well, in battle with the little angel, and there was no sign of it losing.


    Han Sen, while he was down there, was busy inspecting this cavern he had discovered, deep beneath the earth. With great observation, he surmised that the entirety of the mountain above had been hollowed out by the ants. It was like a massive subterranean kingdom for the ants.


    But what Han Sen did not understand was that, inside this ant nest, aside from this king and the twenty sacred-blood ants he hadid waste to earlier, there weren¡¯t any other ants.


    That was strange. For a nest this big, there should have been many more ants in there. The fact that there was only one ant king was strange, as well.


    "Did that pangolin eat all the other ants?" Han Sen suddenly recalled the sight of that pangolin, which escaped the pursuit of the sacred-blood ants.


    Perhaps the reason why the devil ants had chased it with as much fervor as they did, was because it had killed the rest of the kingdom¡¯s ants. If this was true, that suggested it was really powerful. It might have been a super creature, even.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t too sure of that. Other people could not sense it, but after learning the first tier of the Dongxuan Sutra, he was extra sensitive to the life forces of creatures he came across.


    The pangolin¡¯s life force was a little bit stronger than a sacred-blood creature, but not as strong as a super creature.


    The little angel was still battling the ant king, but the ant king had retreated into a little cave. Its shell was hard enough as it was, and with its power, it made it incredibly hard for the little angel to deal it damage.


    But now, the wound around its waist had already healed. It looked like new, as if it hadn¡¯t been dealt a single hit.


    "This ant king is sick. I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯ll be able to kill it." Han Sen was getting a little depressed, but just as he thought of giving up, something else lurked in the dark. The pangolin had returned, and it peeped at the battlers from a tunnel, like a little thief.


    The pangolin watched how the little angel and ant king fought as it shimmied along the walls of the cavern. Its scales were colored exactly like the rock, in a dark green color. Unless he paid close attention, he¡¯d have had a difficult time spotting it, creeping its way up.


    Quickly, the pangolin entered a cave near the ant king and then drilled out another cave beside it. After that, it disappeared.


    Han Sen watched what it was doing with curiosity, and then decided to follow it into the tunnel it had just created.

 Chapter 699: Ant Egg

    Chapter 699: Ant Egg


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cave was rather small, and Han Sen could only crawl. He held back his energy and crawled for one hundred meters before reaching the end. This was as far as the pangolin had dug, and the creature was still busy.


    "What is this guy doing?" Han Sen watched it for a while, observing how quickly the pangolin worked. It seemed as if it was digging a route into the back of the cave where the ant king was protecting the primary entrance.


    "It seemed like the ant king was guarding that little cave for a reason. There has to be some reason for it doing so; I wonder what it could be? Whatever it is, it¡¯s attractive enough for the pangolin toe all this way." Han Sen watched the pangolin from a good distance.


    Not very muchter, however, he heard something copse. It was the tumbling of rocks as the pangolin breached through thest bit of wall into another cavern. The pangolin quickly entered.


    Han Sen summoned his peacock crossbow and loaded it with his raven bolts. He crawled along the tunnel, and scrambled over the dusty rocks without hesitation.


    When Han Sen saw what was inside the cave, his jaw dropped and his face froze.


    The giant cave was like a warehouse, stocked with white eggs that looked like ping-pong balls. Quite clearly, the eggs belonged to the devil ant.


    The pangolin-like creature looked joyful as it began munching on the eggs.


    Han Sen climbed out of the tunnel that had been dug out by the pangolin, spooking it. It turned around to look at Han Sen with rm, but it did not attack.


    Han Sen took aim at the pangolin with the peacock crossbow as a precaution but felt conflicted. The pangolin was very strange, he did not know anything about it, and his own body was so weak that he didn¡¯t want to start a fight he might not be able to finish.


    They both froze, eyes locked. Neither of them knew what to think of the other. The pangolin rolled its beady eyes and then stood up on two legs like a human. Its ws pointed towards the entrance.


    Han Sen understood what it meant. The pangolin was pointing towards the ant king¡¯s location, and it did not want Han Sen to alert it to their presence.


    "This guy¡¯s intelligence is no less than the fox king I encountered in the First Shelter." Han Sen gave the pangolin a puzzled look.


    The pangolin then pointed to the eggs on the floor. It pointed to Han Sen, and then pointed to itself. It was a funny little creature.


    But again, Han Sen understood what it was suggesting. It was telling Han Sen that there were many eggs for the both of them, and that they were free to eat as many as they desired, as long as they didn¡¯t disturb each other.


    Han Sen looked at the pangolin, then he released his draw of the peacock crossbow. The pangolin went down on the ground again and resumed its feast.


    Han Sen did not feelfortable in the presence of the pangolin. He made sure to watch it, in between his observations of the cave and the eggs that popted it.


    The ant eggs were all identical. They were white, almost exactly like ping-pong balls, and mildly transparent, too.


    But Han Sen was aware that something was amiss. Traditionally, ant eggs wereid by ant queens, not ant kings. There had to be something quite different about these eggs.


    If they were the ant king¡¯s eggs, then they would all be super creatures. But there had to be at least one hundred thousand in the cave. If they were all super creatures, the devil ant would reign over the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary unopposed.


    If they were created by the ant king, they couldn¡¯t be super creatures. They had to be something else.


    Han Sen stepped on one of the eggs.


    "Mutant Creature Hunted: Subterranean Devil Ant Baby. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of mutant geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    "Ah, so these aren¡¯t super creatures." Han Sen then stepped on a few more to check. He managed to squish a few more mutant variants, as well as ordinary variants. He could not find any sacred-blood types, however.


    The pangolin must have been confused about this, as well. Sometimes it stopped eating, as if to taste-test the quality of what it was consuming. The way it rummaged through the eggs suggested it was looking for super creature ones, too.


    Han Sen bent over and picked up an egg, observing it the best he could.


    There were so many ant eggs there that if he ate them willy-nilly like the pangolin was, he would never find what he was looking for. Han Sen needed to look for a signature, or a way to discern one type of egg from the others, to find the super creature eggs that he sought.


    The eggs were semi-transparent. When he held them in his hands, the eggs were quite stic and felt like jelly, but even more gloopy.


    The ping-pong shaped, circr balls did not smell bad. They were quite dry, as well. But when he looked inside, Han Sen could easily observe a creamy juice in there. There were no marks on the outside, either; the eggs were wless.


    Han Sen checked out a few more and noticed they were mostly identical, and their ss could not be concerned by the naked eye.


    The ants were smart. By heaping so many simr eggs together, no one was able to tell where the most precious ones were hidden.


    But for Han Sen, things were different. Their appearances were all the same, yes. And the difference of their contents was something not even the pangolin could discern.


    Han Sen easily figured out its inability to determine which egg possessed which ant by the way it picked through them, one by one. Sometimes it put them in its mouth, as if taste-testing.


    Han Sen had his Dongxuan Sutra, with its first gene lock unlocked. He used it, and his dongxue aura spread. The lifeforce of the eggs were easily detectable to Han Sen.


    Although they were only eggs, their life forces weren¡¯t all that different than they would be after hatching. Super creatures were super creatures, too, so if they were out there somewhere amongst all the other eggs, their life forces were sure to shine like a beacon.


    Han Sen scanned all the ant eggs and soon found an egg with a lifeforce that was stronger than the others.


    Han Sen went there and crushed the egg, which instantly yed a notification he was eager to hear.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: Subterranean Devil Ant Baby. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of sacred geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    "As expected, this is a sacred-blood ss egg." Han Sen put the crushed egg in his mouth and it tasted very fresh, like shrimp. It had the bonus of not stinking like seafood, too.


    Han Sen kept using his ability to sense the life forces of the eggs and continued prowling around the cave in search of more. It wasn¡¯t long before he found three more sacred-blood eggs.


    Suddenly, a particr life force stood out to him. It was one that looked like a brazier, alight in the dark. The life force was far stronger than that of any sacred-blood egg.


    "I have found it!" With exuberant joy, Han Sen immediately went to pick it up.

 Chapter 700: Maxing Out Sacred Geno Points

    Chapter 700: Maxing Out Sacred Geno Points


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen picked it up and started ying with it. When he looked at it from the outside, he noticed no difference. It looked as in as all the other eggs,cking any indication that it was special.


    He squeezed it with his hand, but it was like a solid ball of rubber. With its sticity, it resumed its initial shape after being pushed or squashed. Han Sen could not break it.


    "This really is something special." Han Sen was delighted, so he quickly pocketed the egg and returned to searching the cave with his aura.


    By the time he was done, Han Sen managed to find six more sacred-blood ss eggs and only that one super egg. He was satisfied with this result.


    Han Sen took another look at the pangolin, which was still eating, and gave up on the idea of killing it.


    The pangolin was a strange creature, and Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could one-hit kill it, anyway. And if there was a struggle, the ant king was sure to be aware of their presence and pay them a visit. With Han Sen still weak and drained of energy, he figured he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Han Sen summoned Snow Charmer. They each held a sack, and they filled them up with as many eggs as they could. Once they were done, the exited the area via the tunnel the pangolin had dug.


    After exiting the tunnel, Han Sen saw that the little angel was still locked inbat with the ant king. Fortunately, his and the pangolin¡¯s presence behind it had not been noticed.


    Han Sen returned the way he came, but took notice of the little angel¡¯s situation. She and the ant king were locked in a stalemate, where one could not hurt the other despite how much they tried. It didn¡¯t seem likely either would win anytime soon, so Han Sen eventually called on her to return and give up on fighting it.


    The ant king was a powerful fiend, and it had the toughest shell. With its ability to recover being so quick, there was no point exerting any more effort or time on the faint hope of killing it.


    Besides, he had already received one of the ant king¡¯s super eggs. Therefore, there was no point in hanging around trying to kill the fully-grown creature.


    After he exited the cave from the tunnel, Han Sen summoned his wings as quickly as he could. With his bounty of icky treasure in hand, he left the area. If the ant king found out about its missing eggs, heaven knew what it would do. It might even turn into a berserk super creature, and that would be horrid.


    Psst!


    Han Sen had already flown a few miles when he heard a few high-pitched, sonic screams. His eardrums felt as if they had been jabbed by needles.


    "It seems as if the ant king has discovered its egg is missing." Han Sen did not linger or cruise the skies, so he flew even faster to get away from the mountain.


    Han Sen had been well-rewarded. In the event idents were to ur, he wanted to return home immediately. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to find a super creature right now, either.


    He had managed to collect twenty-three devil ants and seven sacred-blood devil ants. He had thought he might be able to collect more, but perhaps the pangolin was lucky enough to swallow a few.


    He had two bags that were a mixed assortment of ordinary eggs and mutant eggs. There was a total of nine hundred spread across both those sacks.


    Back in the Crystal Pce, Han Sen quickly ced the ant king¡¯s egg on the crystal table. He summoned his ming Rex Spike and cast Toxic-Dragon Drill directly upon it.


    The ant king¡¯s egg was tough, but it was still just an egg. It wasn¡¯t half as strong as the ant king¡¯s shell, so the egg was quickly sttered by the whirling drill of the rex spike.


    "Super Creature Hunted: Subterranean Devil Ant King Baby. The beast soul has been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Han Sen was very surprised, hearing no mention of the Life Geno essence. The egg was very small, though; and he supposed it was quite fair to that there was no room for a Life Geno essence to have grown inside it yet.


    "It looks like eggs aren¡¯t able to produce Life Geno essences. Does that mean I can eat its flesh?" Han Sen picked up the shattered egg shell and scooped up the battered remains of what was once an ant. He sunk his teeth into the sticky, gloopy contents and was surprised to find it softer than he expected. The meat was rather tender, and he wondered if this was simr to what had happened with the bone elephant¡¯s body. After it died, it wasn¡¯t as tough as it was when it was alive.


    Han Sen was overjoyed, and he didn¡¯t bother cooking it. He just put it in his mouth and ate it straight.


    "Subterranean Devil Ant King Baby consumed. You have received one super geno point."


    ...


    A strange energy seemed to whirl inside his belly. His body felt numb as it started to vibrate, and his cells felt alive with a unique thrust of energy. He felt refreshed.


    Han Sen ate the egg shell and received an additional seven super geno points. His skin became extraordinarily smooth, like he had smeared heaps of cogen onto his face. He looked younger, his face rejuvenated.


    He didn¡¯t know when the eggs might hatch, so he let hispanions dine on them. But he would be the one to eat the seven sacred-blood eggs, of course. The rest were reserved for a barbecue.


    Han Sen brought Zero, the little angel, Snow Charmer, Princess Yin Yang, and the silver fox around for barbecue fiesta.


    Han Sen skewered a number of eggs on a prong and ced them above an open fire. There were six sacred-blood ss eggs on the skewer.


    Oil sizzled on the fire, and a pleasant fragrance wafted from the eggs.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: Subterranean Devil Ant Baby. The beast soul has been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of sacred geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    The notifications popped, one after each other. The only variance was in the fifth notification tone, which told him he had acquired a beast soul.


    Han Sen happily sprinkled a few herbs and spices on the eggs that were being cooked, and sensational smell of vors cloaked the room. In one stroke, Han Sen gobbled every skewered egg at the same time. They tasted divine, and left a satisfying aftertaste in his mouth.


    "Subterranean Devil Ant Baby consumed. You have received one sacred geno point."


    The notifications and slight upward ticks of his sacred-geno amount increased and then, Han Sen squinted.


    "Maxed out sacred-geno points, here Ie!" Han Sen said, as he continued to munch on the cooked eggs.


    After he ate all six, he still needed eight more points to max out the number. But that was fine, as Han Sen brought out a few sacred-geno ants to deshell and cook.


    The silver fox and little angel came over to sit next to him. They were picky, and far more interested in dining on the sacred-blood ss creatures.


    Han Sen decided to share. He gave some to both of them, and even gave some to Zero. The whole group was enjoying their barbecue feast, and the whole Crystal Pce smelled of sizzling food and jovial spirits.


    "Subterranean Devil Ant flesh consumed. You have received one sacred geno point."


    After Han Sen ate his fourth cooked ant, he heard the final announcement ring.


    "Finally, I have maxed out my sacred geno points." Han Sen gave a long sigh, feeling super happy.

 Chapter 701: Devil Ant King Beast Soul

    Chapter 701: Devil Ant King Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen: Super Body ¨C King Spirit


    Status: Evolver


    Life Span: Three Hundred


    Body Evolution Requirement: One Hundred Geno Points


    Owned Genes: Basic Geno Points; One Hundred - Ordinary Geno Points; One Hundred ¨C Mutant Geno Points; One Hundred ¨C Sacred Geno Points; One Hundred ¨C Super Geno Points; Seventeen


    Han Sen punched the testing machine. The meter showed "217.6587", which meant Han Sen¡¯s fitness was over two hundred. He was in his purest form, too.


    The strongest known human in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was sitting at around one hundred fifty. There was a frightening gap between Han Sen and that person.


    Although this was just a simple test he had conducted, he was still supremely satisfied. If he had calcted things correctly, when he maxed out his super geno points, he¡¯d be at a fitness level of three hundred. He would be a Celestial Being and be able to challenge super creatures solo, without a problem.


    Although he could not effectively face them as he was right now, he had what it took to fight back. He wasn¡¯t like other people, who would quickly find themselves crushed by such intimidating foes.


    He exited the testing lobby at around lunchtime, and he was nning to have lunch with Yanran. Unfortunately for him, she was busy with work and had to leave the base. That led to Han Sen going for lunch by himself.


    Han Sen had ordered his lunch and sat down when he saw Annie approaching, with a dish of her own in hand. She sat directly in front of him.


    "You really don¡¯t want to take part in Divinity¡¯s Bout?" Annie asked Han Sen.


    "No, I don¡¯t want to," Han Sen replied, as he shook his head.


    "Why?" Annie asked, frowning. In her eyes, Han Sen had a super pet that could even the odds and cement a position amongst the ten Son of God¡¯s, bringing some much-needed glory to humanity.


    "The pet¡¯s power is only that of a pet; do not overestimate it," Han Sen told her coldly.


    "But even so, you still have a chance," Annie pleaded.


    Han Sen smiled and said, "That is a genuine battleground. It¡¯s not a game; I won¡¯t respawn. I won¡¯t put my life on the line for some title."


    Annie just took a long, icy stare at Han Sen, before grabbing her dish and walking away.


    Han Sen was aware that many people were hoping for him to join, but he really couldn¡¯t take part. If he exposed the fact that he had absorbed the Life Geno essence, the Alliance would require an answer. In such circumstances, the Ji or Qin family would be unable to protect him.


    This was a matter concerning the human race. He would be pressured by people on every side.


    That was why Han Sen was going to use Dor as his identity when he joined. Even if people were able to tell that the elusive Dor had absorbed Life Geno essences, no one knew who he was. Nothing could be done about it.


    "There are a lot of humans in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. In fact, it is the shelter with the highest poption of humans, but despite that, we aren¡¯t at the top of the food chain here¡ªnot by a long shot. I understand why people want us to ascend and break our image of inferiority," Han Sen thought to himself. He believed he should go all the way in Divinity¡¯s Bout and earn a position as Son of God. At the very least, it would give others hope.


    But if he were topete there, he couldn¡¯t use his ming Rex Spike or little angel. He estimated his chance of beating a super spirit under such conditions to be under 30%. And that 30% chance was only due to his fortunate acquisition of a super ant beast soul.


    Super Devil Ant King: Armored Beast Soul


    The defense of a super armored beast soul was unfathomably high, and that was the key he¡¯d have to exploit when going up against a super spirit. Plus, Han Sen could simte the Devil Ant King¡¯s energy flow.


    That energy flow, whenbined with the ant king armor, increased his defense by an incredible amount. In addition, it also improved his recovery speed and his strength. It was a powerful energy flow, and using it in tandem with the ant king armor would make him as tough as a cockroach that stubbornly refused to die.


    Han Sen had long, powerful legs andrge muscles in his chest and shoulders. His waist was thin but solid. Beneath the cover of the dark purple armor, he looked strong and wide. He looked like a devil that had wed its way up from the pits of hell.


    Han Sen ran the devil ant¡¯s energy flow and the Devil Ant King¡¯s armor looked even darker. From bright purple, it became a deep, dark shade of purple.


    Han Sen had a look at himself and was satisfied with his appearance. He thought this super armor would enable him to battle the super spirits with rtive confidence. Even if he lost, he wouldn¡¯t go down without a good fight.


    Han Sen put away the ant king armor and fed it the ck crystal. There should have been enough time for it to evolve, before the Divinity¡¯s Bout began. With the armor evolved, he¡¯d be even stronger.


    After that, Han Sen no longer went to hunt. He used the remainder of his time to learn stronger melee skills.


    He couldn¡¯t use the ming Rex Spike or peacock crossbow anymore. The Dual sword skill was quite powerful, but he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if he used the berserk sacred-blood swords.


    The Dual sword skill itself was no weaker than the little angel¡¯s talents, but the swords were. He tested out his swords on her, and when she struck Han Sen¡¯s silver snake and ancient mascot swords, she left deep gashes on them both. That was with her only operating on partial power, as well. If she gave it her best, there was a high chance she¡¯d cleave right through them both. Given that, Han Sen did not expect to make use of his Dual sword skill to beat whichever super spirit he was pitted against. When fights dragged on and were boiled down to the nitty and gritty, limbs were your most trusted allies.


    Dragon Punch could only increase in power, but it was not a fist skill. Out of the melee skills Han Sen knew, there was only Thunder Knife and Seven Kill.


    Logging into the Saint Hall at the military, Han Sen started searching for a fist skill he deemed suitable. He looked for quite some time, but to no avail. None enticed him.


    "The hyper geno arts here in the Saint Hall tend to focus on S-rank skills for ordinary folk. Only a few people own true, legendary skills, and they are never listed for sale. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to find a skill suitable for me to fight the super spirits with here." Han Sen perused every S-rank skill avable to him, and not a single one interested him.


    The S-rank skills were not weak, but Han Sen had far exceeded their benefits. He wanted something like Heavenly Go or Seven Twist; something legendary. He wouldn¡¯t waste time on other skills anymore.


    Han Sen went to the Saint Hall¡¯s ordinary section but had even less hope going there. If he couldn¡¯t find one in the military section, there¡¯d be even less chance here.


    Han Sen took a look, and to his surprise, managed to find a melee skill that attracted him.


    It was a hyper geno art called Sonic Thunder Punch. The description stated that after mastery of the skill had been achieved, it was possible to deal sonic damage. But, such a level required a very high fitness. Although it was an evolver¡¯s skill, the practitioner had to be near the rank of a Celestial Being to learn it effectively. Otherwise, he would need a really good thunder element body build.

 Chapter 702: Melee Skills

    Chapter 702: Melee Skills


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After giving it a good look, Han Sen grew fond of the concept of Sonic Thunder Punch. Although he didn¡¯t have a thunder build, he could easily simte the silver fox¡¯s energy flow to possess the element of thunder. If he did that, Sonic Thunder Punch woulde easy to him.


    Han Sen thought this skill could really work, but he didn¡¯t dare buy it there in the Saint Hall. If he ended up using it in Divinity¡¯s Bout, it¡¯d be easy for someone to look up the records of who bought it in recent times. Usually, purchase logs were kept secret in the centralputers, in ordance with thews of the Alliance; but just to be safe, Han Sen went to ask Li Xinglun.


    He had hacked the military¡¯s virtual Sk, so it was only natural to assume he could provide some advice on how to proceed.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to mention the specific skill he wished to purchase, just ask how he might go about buying something from the ck market anonymously.


    Li Xinglun was well-versed in such topics and shady deeds, so he was able to exin a few simple and effective methods Han Sen could use for what he wished to do.


    Han Sen checked out a few of the ces that Li Xinglun mentioned, and they were indeed ck market trading grounds. Buying stuff there, however, was a risky ordeal. Trades there were not protected, and there were no guarantees, warranties, or records of such purchases. There was also the possibility he wouldn¡¯t even receive the stuff he ordered. Mary transactions weren¡¯t secured, either.


    Plus, the ck market never did face-to-face trades. In short, there were some tall risks in using it.


    As a result, Han Sen gave up on his idea of purchasing something from the ck market. He would instead visit the free trade sections and see if he could buy Sonic Thunder Punch there. It was not umon for people to sell second-hand goods there, including hyper geno art and geno solution.


    Han Sen searched for Sonic Thunder Punch there, but he was out of luck. Not a single person was selling it second-hand.


    He searched through the S-ss hyper geno arts, as well, and received quite a few hits. Many people were selling second-hand hyper geno arts and geno solution, just not the skill he hade for.


    When it came to buying second-hand hyper geno arts, however, there were a few uses would-be buyers had to be aware of. There was no way of knowing whether or not hyper geno art copies wereplete, and there was no way of knowing whether or not the apanying geno solution matched.


    Scams and misleading transactions weremon there, due to theck of official support. Therefore, a buyer had to be a little street-smart when buying stuff there.


    At least, if he bought something there, no one would be able to tell where the product came from or went to. Following Li Xinglun¡¯s suggestions and methods, Han Sen would be able to buy anything he wanted without any traceable evidence.


    Although he had to find out if the products being sold were real or fake, it would be easier to do so when making face-to-face transactions.


    In the free trade zone, Han Sen was unable to find Sonic Thunder Punch. What he did find, however, was another hyper geno art that stood out to him.


    The hyper geno art that enticed him was called Elephant-Disc Punch.


    Han Sen had heard about this skill before, as it was a legendary skill hailing from ancient times. The scrolls said that back then, people thought that the world was built on a disc that rested on the back of an elephant. The elephant was everything, whereas the disc was time and space.


    Although it was little more than a myth, the skill that had been written down on the scroll was extremely difficult. It had many illegible portions and missing text, so it was quite iplete. But the one Han Sen found was close topletion.


    The geno solution could mitigate any shortages of the host caster, so they would be equipped to cast the skill. But as for the skill itself, not many people could learn it, and the power of the skill was weaker than they expected, anyway.


    Someone had researched the leftover portions of the scroll, and said that some manner of elephant blood was necessary to finish learning the skill. They took nutrition from the elephants and put it in the geno solution, which allowed others to learn the skill. But the power and depth were quite poor.


    The Elephant-Disc Punch was in the A-ss section, due to its inability to fulfill the requirements necessary of an S-ss skill.


    But the skill was a great way to strengthen one¡¯s body, and in this facet, was no worse than most S-ss hyper geno arts. So, the people that could not afford S-ss skills would often opt for this one instead.


    Han Sen was feeling hopeful and rather excited. He thought to himself, "The Elephant-Disc Punch is so in-depth. If I simte the bone elephant¡¯s energy flow, I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to cast the true strength of Elephant-Disc Punch? If I can cast its true power, I doubt anyone would be able to tell it was from a little-known A-ss skill."


    Han Sen followed Li Xinglun¡¯s suggestions and bought a used Elephant-Disc Punch and geno solution from a second-handmunity. It was an ordinary, A-ss hyper geno art, and he was able to check its authenticity on Sk. After checking it, he no longer had to worry about the possibility of purchasing a fake product.


    The Elephant-Disc Punch was fairlymon, actually. He could have bought it in the Saint Hall, but he wanted to buy it second-hand so he could get acquainted with the process of buying things that way. By doing this, he would be ready for when he needed to purchase Sonic Thunder Punch.


    After a while, Han Sen received the skill and geno solution. After that, hepared it to the stuff avable on Sk to ensure it was legit.


    Han Sen used the geno solution and got to work on practicing Elephant-Disc Punch. He tried tobine it with the bone elephant¡¯s flow.


    By doing this, Han Sen discovered something amazing. Whenever he used the bone elephant¡¯s energy, he could not control his power and instead had to st it all out at once.


    But the more he continued to use the bone elephant¡¯s energy to practice Elephant-Disc Punch, the more he could control its energy.


    Han Sen was pleased. If he could more effectively control the energy and power of the bone elephant, then he wouldn¡¯t be entirely drained of energy after a single punch.


    By being able to control the strength of the punch, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting his power. All he would have to do was cast what he needed.


    Han Sen gave up on buying Sonic Thunder Punch now, since his time was limited enough as it was. In less than a month, Divinity¡¯s Bout would start and he would have to practice with the Elephant-Disc Punch as best he could.


    With the energy flow of the bone elephant, the Elephant-Disc Punch possessed power of massive proportions; all the while the energy influx and efflux came under greater control. When the two abilitiesbined, their power increased.


    The more Han Sen practiced, the better he got. A single punch packed enough strength to sunder a mountain, or so it felt. Regardless, the power was massive.


    The Elephant-Disc Punch was incredibly in-depth, and it wasn¡¯t any worse than his Dual sword skill. In some ways, it was even better.


    Han Sen practiced with his little angel every day. The Elephant-Disc Punch continued to gain power in that time, as well. Although he kept losing to her, he applied many changes and fixes.


    At least Han Sen couldpete with the little angel and not get wrecked.


    That month flew by, and all the shelters had now named their topbatants. It was time for Divinity¡¯s Bout to begin.

 Chapter 703: Divinitys Bout

    Chapter 703: Divinity¡¯s Bout


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Mingquan entered the battle arena from the shelter and found his seat. He looked to the center of the arena, waiting for Divinity¡¯s Bout to begin.


    Although Fang Mingquan was in a royal shelter that had half a million people in it, the arena itself could seat very few.


    The humans in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were not very enthusiastic about Divinity¡¯s Bout. The primary focus of humans when it came to Divinity¡¯s Bout was on the holy battles that took ce between humans in their own shelters, so that they could see who was the best. But when it came to the actual Divinity¡¯s Bout, interest quickly waned.


    A lot of humans would choose to concede following their qualification, as the battles toe were of life and death. If their opponents were powerful spirits, they were often ruthless; humans could only live once, and they couldn¡¯t afford to squander their lives in battles they would most likely lose.


    And the deaths of human fighters was a frequent tragedy in Divinity¡¯s Bout, as spirits showed no mercy in the brutality of theirbat. As such, the entire event wasn¡¯t something friendly and well-suited to humanity¡¯s participation. Viewership of Divinity¡¯s Bout was low, in stark contrast to its prominence in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Even the media paid little attention to the events of Divinity¡¯s Bout. After all, there had not been a single human Son of God yet, and they had no desire to spend time and resources reporting the victories of spirits. A simple list of names usually sufficed.


    People who did take the time to watch Divinity¡¯s Bout were the higher-ups of the bigger factions of the Alliance. They were the sort of people that could take down spirit shelters, so observing the spirits that participated in Divinity¡¯s Bout allowed them to collect intelligence on how to one-day face the spirits of shelters that had yet to be conquered.


    Fang Mingquan was watching Divinity¡¯s Bout in the hope that Dor would be there. Dor was in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, and it was likely an aplished fighter such as he would be willing to participate.


    That being said, he didn¡¯t have much hope. Dor had only been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for a short period of time. No matter his strength, the spirits were likely to dwarf any hopefulpetitor. It was like that for any human who wished to test their mettle there.


    "Fang Mingquan?" Fang Mingquan, waiting for the match to begin, heard his name called out from behind. He turned his head to the sight of someone he knew.


    "Mister Hua?" Fang Mingquan quickly walked over and shook his hand.


    Mister Hua¡¯s full name was Hua Ping. He had been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for a hundred years. He was one of the earliest evolvers. He now worked in the media, as well, and was a supervisor to Fang Mingquan.


    "You are interested in Divinity¡¯s Bout?" Hua Ping looked on Fang Mingquan with modest surprise. Fang Mingquan was the most well-knownmentator in the Alliance.


    The fact that no one could record videos or take pictures of the Divinity¡¯s Bout was the source of his surprise. If he wished to make reports ormentate, it would all have to be spoken or written. It didn¡¯t make for entertaining reading or listening, either, due to the misery and losses that would make up every single report. This was another factor in itsck of prominence in the media.


    "I am interested, yes. That is why I havee to watch. Old Hua, have youe here to report on Divinity¡¯s Bout, as well?" Fang Mingquan asked.


    Old Hua smiled and said in response, "Once every ten years, I do it. This is the thirteenth article I will have done in regards to Divinity¡¯s Bout. Few people read them, so it is not likely many would know of this work."


    "If it¡¯s that bad, why do you still insist on doing it?" Fang Mingquan asked, with visible confusion.


    Doing a show that no one paid heed to tended to go against the principles of someone in the media.


    For an old supervisor to insist on doing a show every tenth year on Divinity¡¯s Bout was quite surprising.


    "Viewership figures are important, I must confess. But as a man of the media, I believe in reporting things that are meaningful for the progression of the human race. Humans don¡¯t do well in Divinity¡¯s Bout, that is true; but there are glimmers of inspiration and awe to be found. Talented peoplee here, every tenth year, in the hopes of securing honor and glory for humanity. Regardless of whether they win or lose, they are selfless heroes."


    Old Hua sighed and then continued to say, "But now, I fear glory has taken a grander prominence in the hearts of men. Only victory and sess define a person¡¯s worth these days. Humans who fail are disdained, and that is something no person can bear. I make records of these battles so futurepetitors of Divinity¡¯s Bout can learn something."


    Fang Mingquan saluted him. A media man with such values and integrity was rare, and even Fang Mingquan himself wasn¡¯t sure he could do the same. Fang Mingquan was ordinary and didn¡¯t harbor much sentimentality; he never really thought of things that way. Yet despite that, it didn¡¯t stop him from admiring the grace of his peer.


    The two of them chatted, waiting for the fight to start. The arena could house one hundred thousand spectators, but only a few thousand hade.


    Other human shelters were like this, as well. Aside from the fighters, and important figures and officials of the Alliance¡¯s greater organizations, humans weren¡¯t likely toe and watch a fight that would most likely result in defeat for their entire race.


    Those who imed victory would receive their time in the limelight, but the same could not be said for those who, despite significant effort and diligence, could not find the sess they mored for.


    Humans adored heroes, but they often failed to realize that it was the past failures of the heroes that resulted in their own victories further down the line. In the legends of heroes, failures did not matter. They were small and insignificant in the grander scheme of things.


    Divinity¡¯s Bout was soon to begin. Those who had ced first in the shelters of humans and spirits were now drawn into the battle arena.


    The arena was massive, and there were many smaller arenas separated neatly alongside each other, making it possible for a thousand fights to go on at the same time.


    Humans and spirits were put apart, not allowed to have contact with each other. This was to avoid conflict outside of the organized battles.


    Because so many humans and spirits were taking part in the event, it was difficult to find a specific person. Fang Mingquan perused the list of participants intently, in the hopes of finding Dor there.


    Hua Ping, who was beside him, used a pen to record something. His face was very serious.


    "He really is here!" Fang Mingquan blurted out when he found Dor¡¯s name on the list of battlers.


    Hua Ping looked confused. He turned his head to look at Fang Mingquan and asked, "You have a friend who has joined Divinity¡¯s Bout?"


    "Yes," Fang Mingquan responded with great enthusiasm.


    Although he had never met Dor, or even exchanged words with him, he cherished him as a good friend in his heart. He considered him his best friend, as a matter of fact.


    He could not describe this feeling sinctly, but it was how he felt, regardless.


    "What is the number of your friend¡¯s battleground? Let me see if he¡¯s going up against a spirit," Hua Ping said.


    Fang Mingquan quickly gave him the number. Hua Ping was an expert, so he¡¯d be able to tell him quickly what Dor was about to go up against.


    "Dor and ck-Gold; your friend is unlucky, it would seem. He has encountered a spirit in his very first match. ck-Gold is a very powerful royal spirit. He has armor that is nigh imprable. Even sacred-blood ss weapons have great difficulty dealing damage to it," Hua Ping said, as he looked.

 Chapter 704: One-Punch Victory

    Chapter 704: One-Punch Victory


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After what Hua Ping told him, Fang Mingquan started to worry. He didn¡¯t want Dor to go up against something so fiercely powerful.


    As they spoke, the twobatants entered their battleground. Onebatant was three meters tall and d in ck armor. He looked terrifying. His movements were almost like a mechanical robot, built from steel.


    The other fighter looked fairly strongpared to what might be expected of a human. However, he was d in a purple armor that looked rtively thin next to his opponent¡¯s.


    The ck-Gold spirit shouted and raised the hammer he wielded, which was bigger than a small car. He smashed the ground in front of Han Sen with a force that probably could have toppled a small mountain.


    Fang Mingquan watched Dor with great trepidation. Although Dor was wearing purple armor, he could tell it was Dor from the way the man held himself. As he observed Dor facing-off with ck-Gold, it frightened him. Fang Mingquan was an evolver himself, so he could clearly sense the threatening power that resided within the hammer ck-Gold wielded.


    "Your friend seems a little slow. His abilities are strength-focused? If that is true, he won¡¯t fare too well against a foe such as ck-Gold. His enemy¡¯s power is infinite, so unless he is one of the strongest humans in history..." Hua Ping trailed off, but such a sentence had only one conclusion.


    Fang Mingquan didn¡¯t see Dor dodge, and neither did Dor draw a weapon. He watched nervously, as Dor had only been in the shelter for a couple of years and his power had most likely not peaked yet. Going up against such a frightening foe was wildly dangerous.


    As ck-Gold¡¯s hammer swung again, poised tond on Dor¡¯s head, he brought out his right fist and punched the hammer.


    When Hua Ping witnessed this move, he shook his head and said, "Your friend is a reckless one. ck-Gold¡¯s power is..."


    Before Hua Ping could finish his sentence, Dor¡¯s fist collided with the hammer.


    Boom!


    The hit was deafening, and the fist shattered the hammer into pieces.


    Hua Ping and Fang Mingquan were motionless. They couldn¡¯t even fathom the strength that resided in that fist, for it to break a giant metal hammer such as that.


    Hua Ping was shocked the most. He had witnessed many Divinity¡¯s Bouts over the years and was knowledgeable about many of the fighters there; that included ck-Gold, the spirit. He was a remarkable warrior. He may not have been the strongest, but he possessed a lot of strength nheless. Against his unbreakable armor and intimidatinglyrge hammer, many evolvers had died, or at the very least, been grievously injured in battle with him.


    A lot of sacred-blood weapons had been broken by that hammer, as well. But now, that very same hammer had been utterly annihted by a human fist. The sight was unimaginable, and it was the sort of tale that few would ever believe.


    Hua Ping could only stare at Dor, mouth agape. He was forgetting to write his report.


    On the battleground, after Han Sen wrecked the hammer, a flood of power boiled inside his body once more. Seeing ck-Gold himself aghast at what had just happened, Han Sen stepped forward with atmosphere-cracking strength, directly before the spirit¡¯s face.


    His flesh was like that of a tiger, and his fist buzzed loudly as it shed towards ck-Gold¡¯s face.


    ck-Gold shouted and crossed his arms in an attempt to block the iing attack.


    Boom!


    His armor, arms, and skull were crushed under the weight of Han Sen¡¯s Elephant-Disc Punch. Blood soaked the arena, and the disfigured and dismembered body of ck-Gold wasunched out of the battleground. The bloody mess crashnded fifteen meters away.


    "How is that possible?" Hua Ping was on his feet, his book and pens fallen to the floor. As he looked upon Dor, his eyes widened until it looked like they were going to fall out.


    It was a one-punch victory.


    The immeasurably powerful spirit ck-Gold was killed shortly after the fight began, and he hadn¡¯t stood a chance. No one could imagine the strength that was delivered in that punch, and Hua Ping struggled to believe it was possible for an evolver to achieve such a wretched power.


    Fang Mingquan was almost as shocked, as well; he almost cried aloud. He did not expect Dor, who had only been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for as long as he had, to have managed to achieve such power. He killed a royal spirit with a single punch, and it was a ravenous crowd-pleaser.


    "Mingquan, is this man human?" Hua Ping asked after Dor left the arena, excitedly grabbing Fang Mingquan¡¯s hand.


    "Yes, he is. Dor is pretty popr in the Alliance," Fang Mingquan quickly told him, in his own excitement.


    "If he is really human... Wait... Let me see..." Hua Ping was no longer coherent in his dialogue, as he ran his hands up and down his body in search of his book. Realizing it was on the floor, he raced to pick it up.


    He began flipping through the pages, scanning the battle lists and frantically drawing with his pen. Fang Mingquan wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing.


    He drew with a manic speed. Every time he wrote down a name and drew a line, his face perked with further excitement.


    Fang Mingquan looked at what Hua Ping was doing and noticed it was a calction of the battle list. It seemed as if Hua Ping was trying to determine who Dor would face off against next.


    "Ten matches... He won¡¯t go up against anyone stronger than ck-Gold for another ten matches. This is a chance." Hua Ping¡¯s face had gone red as a beetroot, and he beamed with delight in his mad drawings.


    The excitement in his face was getting deeper and deeper. But after a while, his face froze. His excitement drained away, and he sat down in evident disappointment. His eyes looked empty as he mumbled, "It still doesn¡¯t work. It still doesn¡¯t work."


    "Old Hua, what doesn¡¯t work?" Fang Mingquan quickly asked, eager understand what was going on.


    "Your friend is pretty lucky. If he continues fighting, he shouldn¡¯t encounter any more opponents who are that powerful. Even if he met another spirit that was as powerful as ck-Gold, he would still have every chance of beating it. If he is lucky enough, he can reach the top ten. But..." Hua Ping gave a long, drawn-out sigh. Then, he continued by saying, "In his final fight, the one before he can be crowned Son of God, he must face-off against an opponent no human can possibly defeat."


    "What manner of opponent do you speak of?" Fang Mingquan asked.


    "In the fifth Divinity¡¯s Bout, there was a light-element Son of God. Although this Son of God had only joined once, he was extremely powerful. His power now is something few humans might ever fathom. No human can beat him. Even evolvers with unlocked gene locks don¡¯t stand a chance. Before the Light Son of God, they would be crushed like bugs." Hua Ping bore a wry smile as he exined the predicament.

 Chapter 705: The Light Son of God

    Chapter 705: The Light Son of God


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Is he really that strong?" Fang Mingquan asked Hua Ping with a look of disbelief.


    With a wry smile, Hua Ping said, "You know the Alliance created a forfeit guide, for the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout, yes?"


    "Yes, I know. It contains a record of all the most powerful spirits that have participated in Divinity¡¯s Bout. If they encounter a spirit on that list, they are advised to immediately forfeit to avoid being killed," Fang Mingquan said.


    "Light Son of God is one of those. He has only taken part in Divinity¡¯s Bout once, so there was ack of information about him at the time. A human with an unlocked gene lock was pitted against him. He was one of the top evolvers of all time, and he was a very famous man. He had many sacred-blood beast souls, strong hyper arts¡ªthe works. But the Light Son of God killed him in a single hit."


    Hua Ping shook his head and continued his exnation. "I have been too presumptuous. No human is powerful enough to be a Son of God. You need more than luck on your side to do that. I advise that you inform your friend of this wretched development. Tell him he can continue fighting for now, but he must pull out before the final battle. If he doesn¡¯t, the Light Son of God won¡¯t even allow him the opportunity to concede."


    Fang Mingquan was getting an idea of how bad things might get, but he had no way of contacting the elusive Dor.


    Fang Mingquan thought his best bet for informing Dor would be posting a news article about it. If he did that, there was at least a chance Dor might see it.


    Divinity¡¯s Bout continued. Today, everyone would have to fight five times. Dor had another three spirits to go against; the other two were human.


    Han Sen beat down the two humans and slew the three spirits with ease.


    "Powerful. He is so powerful. He might very well be the strongest evolver in history. With such power, I cannot imagine..." Hua Ping was very excited, but a pang of woe nagged at him from behind. Dor was practically only one step away from being a Son of God, but he feared what might happen to him if he tried to take it.


    The better Dor performed, the sorrier Hua Ping became. By the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch Dor fight.


    Someone so excellent was soon to be stopped, right before earning the title and bing one of the ten Son of God¡¯s. He had no clue the next time humanity might have a simr opportunity.


    Fang Mingquan, on the other hand, was thrilled and excited. Although he wasn¡¯t wholly clear on when Dor joined the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, he suspected it hadn¡¯t been more than a few years. Ascending at such a sharp trajectory, it was difficult for him to gauge his power correctly.


    But Fang Mingquan and Hua Ping were both still worried. If they couldn¡¯t contact Dor, and he ended up facing off against the Light Son of God, things would go very bad, very quickly.


    "He has read the forfeit guide, hasn¡¯t he?" Fang Mingquan pondered aloud. He was sure that Dor had, but he was still prepared to go back and make a broadcast about the show. He hoped it was would be popr enough to let Dor know how powerful the Light Son of God truly was.


    Too many fights were taking ce at the same time, so people tended to just watch their family members or at least the people they cared for.


    So, for this reason, very few people paid attention to Han Sen.


    A few people dide over to see, and although they were blown away when witnessing his power, it wasn¡¯t enough to attract others over.


    Fang Mingquan decided to return to the Alliance and start a broadcast about Divinity¡¯s Bout. In particr, he wanted to talk about the five matches Dor had already taken part in. He also wished to speak about the opponents he was going to face-off against in the future; the Light Son of God, in particr. He wanted to deliver plenty of information about that spirit, and what the spirit had done in the past.


    This broadcast was almost like radio. There were no pictures of the event and it only featured Fang Mingquan discussing Divinity¡¯s Bout, alongside a rough map he had drawn up. Despite this, it drew a lot of attention.


    "Dor is here? And he¡¯s taking part in Divinity¡¯s Bout!?"


    "Dor only became an evolver a few years ago; he¡¯s taking part in Divinity¡¯s Bout already?"


    "Holy crap! ck-Gold¡¯s hammer was smashed into smithereens by Dor¡¯s fist? And he then proceeded to kill the spirit with a single punch? Are you yanking our chain? I remember the previous Divinity¡¯s Bout, in which my friend went up against ck-Gold. He had unlocked his gene lock and yet despite that, he was immediately struck by the hammer three times and was at the precipice of death before he could be dragged out in forfeit."


    "Dor rocks!"


    "I¡¯m going to go watch Dor battle."


    "Let¡¯s all go support Dor tomorrow."


    "If Dor is there, I¡¯ll be there."


    "If the analysis is true, though... poor Dor. He¡¯ll be stopped in his tracks one step away from the top."


    "Why do you guys assume he can keep on winning? Let¡¯s just see if he can beat the rest of the spirits and humans first."


    "That Dor is BS. His previous record was onlynding as the tenth Son of God in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. And he onlypeted there once."


    "Yeah! Dor is a scrub out here in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. The Light of God will crush him with his finger."


    "What is the point of fighting, if it¡¯s all down to luck? If he didn¡¯t face-off against the Light Son of God, and be one of the top ten, he¡¯d still be killed by the other Son of God¡¯s. He is sidewalk litter against them; trash kicked to the side on the pavement."


    "With the luck you guys are talking about, I could be a Son of God. I could join and be lucky enough not to face-off against any strong foe and then POW! I¡¯ll be a Son of God."


    ...


    Dor¡¯s participation in Divinity¡¯s Bout was the catalyst for a great schism in the Alliance. A great debate had begun, and many people rooted for Dor. They wanted him to be the first human Son of God in history.


    But there were many people who did not believe Dor could make it and beat the Light Son of God in the process. People with sense were more likely to advise Dor to give up the fight, lest he be killed.


    Many professionals had analyzed Dor¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout. They thought his luck had been pretty good thus far. Every fight seemed to be an easy one, apart from the uing Light Son of God.


    The other humans who took part in the holy battles would be out a few rounds before Dor, as the spirits they met were too powerful for them and they had to quit.


    But Dor¡¯s luck stopped there. Even if he went ahead and beat the next few spiritsing up, he would most likely withdraw before going up against the Light Son of God.


    That was what most professionals assumed Han Sen would do. As things were, they did not believe any human had what it took to go against the Light Son of God and win.


    There were some really crude and offensive professionals, however. Many of them firmly believed Han Sen would stumble and fall long before he reached the Light Son of God.


    And of course, there were some who believed Fang Mingquan was making stuff up or at least exaggerating the truth in a bid to increase viewership. They did not believe Dor could break ck-Gold¡¯s hammer with a single hit. After much research and analysis, they theoretically proved Dorcked sufficient power to do such a thing.


    Regardless, the whole Alliance was talking about the event, and everyone seemed to have a theory of their own. And on the second day of Divinity¡¯s Bout, the stadium was packed to the gills with attending spectators. Humanity¡¯s interest in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout had suddenly been reinvigorated.

 Chapter 706: The Return of the Dollar

    Chapter 706: The Return of the Dor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Where once there were only a few in the audience seats, now the stadium was jam-packed with eager spectators. They all stared down at the battlegrounds, waiting for the shadow of Dor to emerge.


    "Here he is! Here he is!" A man d in purple armor stepped onto the battlegrounds, and when he arrived, the crowd went wild with screams.


    "Why is he wearing purple? Dor is usually dressed in gold. Is this some sort of knock-off?"


    "It looks like him, yet it doesn¡¯t at the same time."


    ...


    Han Sen emerged onto the battleground not having researched his opponents nor read the forfeit guide. He only had to detect an opponent¡¯s life force to determine how powerful they truly were. Even if he couldn¡¯t tell, the devil ant king armor would keep him safe.


    Han Sen¡¯s opponent now entered the field. It was a pretty-boy spirit, dressed in silver armor. In his hand, he held a silver sword. He had bunny-like ears and there was an eye in his forehead. Aside from that, he could have passed for a regr human.


    People had already looked at Han Sen¡¯s list of battlers, so they knew what to expect from his first opponent.


    The enemy was called Silver-Eye Prince. He was a royal spirit with a really quick moveset. In the analysis provided by professionals, he was one of the strongest foes Dor would have to ovee if he hoped to fight against the Light Son of God.


    The Silver-Eye Prince checked out his opponent without saying a word. Then, he drew his sword. Like a sudden sh of silver light, he dashed towards Han Sen. At the same time, he unleashed a barrage of sword-thrusts towards Han Sen; there were too many to count. They came down on Han Sen like silver rain.


    A lot of people stood up, wanting to get a better look at how Dor sought to best this silver-rain sword.


    But Han Sen did not move an inch. He stood and watched the silver rain fall without blinking.


    The silver sword rain that came down was little more than an image. Han Sen had many talents, and before he became famous, he had already encountered this move. The fact that the Silver-Eye Prince sought to use this move on him was something Han Sen believed to be childish.


    The audience watched the silver shadows pierce through Han Sen. Their hearts pounded, and many women held their mouths to prevent screaming.


    But despite what they saw, nothing happened. Han Sen still stood where he was, unmoved. He just peacefully watched the Silver-Eye Prince prance about with his sword.


    Suddenly, Han Sen raised his hand and used two fingers to catch a single silver shadow. And then, all the rain disappeared. Han Sen was left where he was, holding one silver sword between his fingers, three inches away from his throat.


    But the three inches might as well have been a thousand miles. Despite being held by two fingers, the Silver-Eye Prince could not budge his sword. It was stuck.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers moved, snapping the sword. Then, he followed up with a palm strike into the Silver-Eye Prince¡¯s chest.


    All the audience heard was the sound of shattered ss. The Silver-Eye Prince¡¯s silver armor was smashed into little more than glitter, as its pale colors surrendered to the wash of blood. The spirit¡¯s blood soaked the battleground, but he was dead before he hit the ground. Right before he crashed onto the floor, he disintegrated. He had returned to his spirit stone.


    Everyone who watched the fight had been petrified, as if they had been turned to stone. The supremely powerful Silver-Eye Prince did not stand a chance against the might of Dor. The spirit didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to fight back.


    "Dor! It really is Dor! Dor has returned!"


    "That is way too powerful. That¡¯s frightening!"


    "Cool! What nonsense were those professionals spewing? Didn¡¯t they say Dor could not break ck-Gold¡¯s hammer? They also said Dor could not defeat the Silver-Eye Prince. Well, take a look at that result. What are they to say now, huh?"


    "Dor, our Lord and Savior, is always with us."


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "Keep going Dor! Show them spirits what¡¯s up and be a Son of God!"


    "Holy crap! Dor really is still Dor! Invincible as ever, even here in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Allow me to kneel before you and kiss your hand."


    ...


    A lot of Dor¡¯s fans were driven into a frenzy by the excitement of his most recent, sensational win. Although some humans had been known to show such strength in Divinity¡¯s Bout, facing down ck-God and the Silver-Eye Prince and emerging untouched was an incredible thing. It was a very rare urrence.


    Of course, many people had never paid attention to Divinity¡¯s Bout before.


    After this fight, however, people were beginning to see a warming light of hope. They started to believe a human could actually im a spot amongst the Son of God¡¯s.


    Han Sen exited the arena to wait for his next fight.


    Not long after, it was time for him to return. He didn¡¯t look at the list, assuming such a thing would be trivial and pointless. As such, he didn¡¯t know who he was to face-off against next.


    The person who arrived on stage surprised Han Sen. He never expected his next opponent was to be a human, and more surprisingly, someone he personally knew.


    "Queen? Queen is going up against Dor!?" A lot of elite evolvers who saw the person standing in front of Han Sen were shocked. No one expected Dor would be going up against Queen this day.


    Time was short, and they had only briefly been given the opportunity to analyze the list. And in regards to who his second opponent might be, there were far too many possible matches. And there was also the variable of not knowing whether Queen would win her previous match.


    The list Hua Ping had formted only ounted for spirits, and he cared little for the analysis of which humans might face each other. People read the list, assuming Han Sen would be facing either another spirit or a human called Huangfu Jing.


    No one knew Huangfu Jing was Queen¡¯s real name.


    "This is interesting. Queen is Dor¡¯s opponent. I¡¯m not quite sure who will be stronger. It¡¯s a shame Lin Feng is still on his mission and was unable to join Divinity¡¯s Bout. His participation would make things even more interesting." Teng Zhen Liu was shocked, seeing Queen square off against the enigmatic Dor. But he still felt as if it was a shame.


    Teng Zhen Liu was hoping Lin Feng would be the one to go against Han Sen. Although he knew Queen was powerful, Teng Zhen Liu had to admit he did not know much about her.


    "Queen versus Dor will be an interesting fight, that is for sure. The Murder Dor legend is Dor himself, and he knows Heavenly Go, too."


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Heavenly Go or not."


    "This is rather interesting. We¡¯ll have a metric to determine how powerful Dor truly is."


    "Who is Dor, anyway?"


    In the ice fields, in the royal-ss Goddess Shelter, the Beetle Knight continued to take on the shape of Han Sen, like a doppelganger. It brought the little angel to observe the fight, and the people who had guessed Dor was secretly Han Sen were quickly disappointed.

 Chapter 707: Elephant-Disc Punch

    Chapter 707: Elephant-Disc Punch


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing that woman, who was as cold as a monarch, Han Sen did not move. His very heart had been rocked with surprise and he thought to himself, "This is too much of a Coincidence. Despite the countless other humans and spirits here, I am put against her?"


    Queen looked at Han Sen, then kicked towards him with her long legs like the throw of an axe. Queen did not care who her opponent was; she had no idea she was up against Dor.


    But Han Sen waved his fist, and after doing so, Queen¡¯s face changed. Her legs canceled their attack and pulled to the side in evasion. When she neared Han Sen, she raised her fist and attempted to punch him.


    Han Sen raised his elbow and pushed away Queen¡¯s iing fist, as his left hand swung towards her waist.


    They both engaged in very close-quarterbat. Their attacks, deflections, dodges, and parries came thick and fast, and the eyes of the audience could barely follow the speed at which they fought. By the time they could admire one move, another ten had been performed.


    The crowd became cross-eyed, and it was like they were witnessing the fight of two rabid monsters.


    "Who is this woman? She is so cool; she can actually go toe-to-toe with Dor!"


    "I did not expect to ever see a woman evolver be so powerful."


    "This woman is amazing. Her body and general appearance are divine, and her strength is incredible."


    "She is like a goddess. This Huangfu Jing... she cannot be from the Ares Martial Hall..."


    ...


    Many evolvers did not know who Queen was, but witnessing this fight, they quickly started to admire her.


    And for the people who knew Queen, they were more surprised that Dor was able to fight her. Queen was a master of close-quarterbat. She was regarded as nearly invincible by her peers, in part due to her knowledge of Heavenly Go. Thebination of Heavenly Go and superb close-quarterbat abilities made most fights a breeze for her.


    Therefore, people were surprised Dor was able to fight Queen. The punching skills Han Sen used surprised people even more, however.


    "Can Elephant-Disc Punch beat Heavenly Go?" Many people had recognized Han Sen¡¯s skill, Elephant-Disc Punch. After all, it was a fairlymon hyper geno art. Of course, they never expected the skill could stand up to Heavenly Go.


    Before this day, if someone had been told Elephant-Disc Punch couldpete with Heavenly Go, they¡¯d have beenughed out of the room.


    But there he was; Han Sen was using Elephant-Disc Punch to repel Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go with no sign of being at a disadvantage. And now, people began to think Heavenly Go wasn¡¯t as effective as they had previously been led to believe.


    "Holy crap! Dor is using Elephant-Disc Punch; I know this skill myself! Why can¡¯t I use it as good as him?"


    "Yeah, if he can use that skill to this level of effectiveness, he might as well be a god."


    It didn¡¯t take long for people to recognize the skill Han Sen used was Elephant-Disc Punch. After all, it was verymon and many people had learnt it due to the affordability of A-ss hyper geno arts. It was frequently considered a must-have skill.


    But it shocked them to see Dor cast the very same skill with such a terrifying amount of power.


    "I have known Elephant-Disc Punch for many years; how have I been unable to notice how much power this skill can actually discharge?"


    "Skills are still dependent on their caster, mind you. In Dor¡¯s hand, it is like an invincible hand of death. In your hand..."


    "It is a shame I can¡¯t record these fights. If I could, I¡¯d watch them over and over in an attempt to learn Dor¡¯s trick."


    "It¡¯s strange. Is Dor really using the same Elephant-Disc Punch you and I use? It looks simr, yes... but it has a certain element of strangeness to it."


    It wasn¡¯t just the ordinary folk who viewed this skill with such bewilderment. Wang Yuhang was just as shocked as the rest. Everyone knew the battle between Queen and Dor would be quite the spectacle, but no one expected Dor would be able to repel Heavenly Go with such amon skill.


    "Is this guy human? How can he do this?" Wang Yuhang¡¯s eyes were opened wide.


    "Dor is Dor. The word ¡¯freaking awesome¡¯ is what we can use," Teng Zhen Liu said in praise.


    "Brother Teng, that¡¯s two words." Therade beside him looked at Teng Zhen Liu, confused.


    "He is awesome, awesome is him. The word freaking can be ignored, so it¡¯s just one word," said Teng Zhen Liu.


    Therade acknowledged that with a sudden, "Ah, I see."


    Queen was shocked just as much. She knew exactly what kind of skill Elephant-Disc Punch was, despite not having learnt it herself.


    She was shocked to see her opponent using such a regr skill and still keeping up with her.


    But Queen was Queen, and she didn¡¯t let the surprise put her at a disadvantage. She didn¡¯t care about which skill he used against her, all she wanted to do was win.


    This fight was a surprise to be sure, but a wee one. It amazed each and every spectator, and even Hua Ping. When he saw the name Huangfu Jing, he only expected it to be an ordinary human. As such, he cared little for the fight¡¯s potential significance.


    He did not expect Huangfu Jing to be a person of such strength, let alone that she woulde the closest to matching Dor¡¯s power so far.


    Hua Ping thought Dor was the strongest evolver in existence, but he never expected there to be a woman who could achieve such power.


    "This is good. So, after all this time, humanity hasn¡¯t been resting on itsurels. The younger generation has followed in the footsteps of their predecessors, taking the abilities of their forefathers forward with greater strength. They are stepping up, and it now seems more possible than ever for humanity to im a pedestal and be deemed a Son of God." Hua Ping was overjoyed to see so many excellent young people stepping up to the te.


    Fan Mingquan was excited to see this, as well. He didn¡¯t know such a powerful female existed, and that she could do so well inbat against Dor.


    His fists were like an elephant and hers were like a battle axe.


    The fight between Han Sen and Queen looked nuts, and it didn¡¯t seem like either one had a clear advantage. The audience was so thrilled, they wished they could take part.


    Han Sen admired Queen. He didn¡¯t use all his energy as he did while casting Elephant-Rex Strike, but he used the most he could with Elephant-Disc Punch. He was able to suppress Queen well-enough, but he could not beat her.


    This woman¡¯s Heavenly Go was already at a scary level, so unless Han Sen had much greater strength and speed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her outright.


    Han Sen knew he could not beat her, if he maintained this status quo. The best he could hope for right now was Queen exhausting all her energy.


    If he fought for his life, Han Sen might win. But he didn¡¯t want to kill her, nor did he want to spend too much energy. So, Han Sen suddenly stopped. He let Queen¡¯s battle-axe leg, which was currently being driven at his head, carry on its approach and did not dodge.

 Chapter 708: A Fathers Love

    Chapter 708: A Father¡¯s Love


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was shocked; they had no idea why Dor just stopped fighting all of a sudden. They believed, if he epted the strike that wasing his way, he¡¯d end up half dead.


    Everyone thought Dor might have had a trump card up his sleeve, but he didn¡¯t. Queen¡¯s leg struck Han Sen¡¯s head without resistance.


    But what happened next dropped every jaw in the vicinity. Although Queen¡¯s strike hit Dor¡¯s head with startling velocity and pitch-perfect aim, he didn¡¯t move. Dor did not move a single inch.


    It was like Queen had whacked a statue, not a human body.


    But with Queen¡¯s power, even if Dor was a statue, he¡¯d be nothing but rubble right now. And still, Han Sen stood upright as if Queen had not even touched him.


    "Impossible!" Teng Zhen Liu stood up, and with wide eyes, peered at Dor who had just stood there in eptance of the kick.


    It was not just Teng Zhen Liu bearing such a reaction. Everyone who knew even the slightest thing about Queen and her power could not believe what had just happened.


    Queen¡¯s power was above all other evolvers, it wasmonly believed. It was hard to imagine how tough a person would have to be to withstand one of her strikes and not even budge.


    And Queen herself was just as shocked. But still, she did not let that be cause for refrain. Her pair of beautiful legs went back to kicking Han Sen like two fierce dragons, and again, she was unopposed. She hit Han Sen heavily, over and over.


    Queen kept on kicking, striking, and hitting. Her leg skills left no room for retaliation, had Dor sought to pull a stunt. The legs just came at him in a ceaseless barrage from every angle.


    The crowd was frozen at the sight, at how none of Queen¡¯s attacks made Han Sen move a single inch.


    The entire shelter was quiet. Even the other human fighters who had joined Divinity¡¯s Bout were in awe.


    The raging sound of the kicks echoed far and wide across the battlegrounds, but Dor¡¯s strong purple body continued to stand still, as if Queen¡¯s hurricane of attacks was nothing more than a stiff breeze.


    Queen, who always did what she wanted and achieved the results she desired, suddenly started to look a little panicky.


    Dong!


    Queen kicked towards Han Sen¡¯s face, but then stopped right before itnded.


    Everyone looked at the two. Dor did not move; all he did was raise his right hand slowly. He grabbed Queen¡¯s lower leg, and she was unable to move it anymore.


    "Have you kicked me enough yet? Can we end this now?" Han Sen asked gently, as he held onto Queen¡¯s calf.


    Everyone who heard this was struck with a strange feeling, and the atmosphere changed. It no longer looked like a fight on a battleground. Queen now looked like a little girl who had been throwing a tantrum to her father. Dor was the father who allowed her to let it all out before taking her home.


    Although it was inappropriate, that was how people viewed the scene after hearing Dor speak. The cold and powerful Queen was little more than a sulking little girl now.


    Queen took notice of this strange atmosphere, as well. She gritted her teeth and lifted her other leg. She twirled in the air and kicked Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not care for the other kicking leg, and he allowed it to strike his neck. He stepped forward, reached out his hands, and grabbed ahold of Queen¡¯s waist as she was in the air. Then, he lifted her up on his side like a little girl and walked to the edge of the battleground.


    No matter how many times Queen kicked, Han Sen did not care. He just continued his walk to the side of the battleground.


    Everyone thought their eyes were ying tricks. No one could have expected a person as calm andposed as Queen to take part in such a juvenile scene.


    The father and daughter feelings only continued to grow. Queen was the tantrum-throwing girl while Dor was the understanding father. He did not argue with the little girl, he only allowed her to release the anger she had pent up inside her.


    Somehow, a phrase popped into many people¡¯s heads; "A father¡¯s love."


    Everyone looked puzzled; the people from the Ares Martial Hall, in particr. Their mouths continued to remain open, not seeming likely to close anytime soon.


    No one expected Queen, who was the boss of the Martial Hall¡ªthe woman who they looked up to the most, like a goddess they could not look at directly¡ªwould end up in a scene like this.


    Queen¡¯s heart was stricken with anger and embarrassment. She never thought she would be treated like this, and she would have preferred to be killed.


    But at the same time, Queen was shocked. She was aware of the extent of her own power, and she knew there were only two possible exnations for Han Sen¡¯s ability to withstand her attacks. Firstly, his armor must have been incredibly hard to survive her barrage of kicks. She struggled to imagine what sort of armor he possessed, if it was indeed that tough.


    It was either that, or he was just much stronger than her. The strength of his armor would not matter too much if their powers had been on a simr level.


    A lot of the educated spectators could see this, and it made them even more surprised than the evolvers.


    Queen had already maxed out her sacred geno points. She also had the best hyper geno arts. Her power was way above the limits of most normal evolvers, and yet, she could not do anything. Those watching could not believe or even fathom how powerful Dor might have been.


    "Super geno points; he must have absorbed super geno points. Otherwise, he could not be that powerful." These thoughts ran through the minds of many people.


    The First God¡¯s Sanctuary and Second God¡¯s Sanctuary had people who had killed super creatures and obtained their Life Geno essences.


    But up until now, a method of absorbing the essences and gaining super geno points had yet to be discovered. The only exnation for Dor¡¯s performance was that he had managed to do what others thought impossible.


    In the silence that now enveloped the arena, Han Sen had reached the edge of the battleground. He threw her off the stage.


    "Go home and stop wasting your time. I am not here to fight humans," Han Sen coldly told her.


    As he said this, it was like everyone stopped breathing.


    "I am not here to fight humans."


    It was an average sentence but still, it made people unable to breathe. The blood of the audience began to boil in excitement.

 Chapter 709: The Kings Declaration

    Chapter 709: The King¡¯s Deration


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In addition to his supreme fitness level, Han Sen wore berserk super armor. He also simted the cub¡¯s energy flow to make his body not far-off the strength of obsidian. That was how he managed to shrug off Queen¡¯s attacks.


    If he had not simted that energy, the armor itself would not have been enough. After all, Queen knew how to make use of Yin Force, and no armor could withstand all that power.


    "It looks like my absorption of Life Geno essences is going to be exposed." Han Sen had known exposure would be inevitable when he went up against the final spirit, but he hadn¡¯t counted on meeting Queen and having it revealed so early.


    But Han Sen was prepared for the world to know, anyway. He was ying the role of the enigmatic Dor, and no one would be able to find him once the matches were over.


    In the next two fights, he met humans again. When his would-be opponents walked on stage, however, they did not fight him.


    "Dor; I am a fan of yours. Can I have your signature?" A two meter tall big man stood in front of Han Sen looking shy, and handed over a pen and paper.


    Han Sen froze for a second, expecting another match. He didn¡¯t expect someone who hade so far to give up the fight and instead ask for a signature. He took the pen and paper and scribbled his name down.


    He was not worried about someone recognizing his hand-writing. He could control his body well enough to mask his handwriting, so he used a style no one would be able to trace back to him.


    "Thank you, thank you!" The big man greatly appreciated his autograph, and then quickly exited the stage.


    The second human opponent was not as fanatical as the other man, fortunately. He did tell Han Sen something, though. He said, "Good luck, Dor. You have our support. Go and be a Son of God." Then, he also gave up the fight and exited the stage.


    Thest opponent of the day was a royal spirit. Han Sen killed it with a single blow, which made humanity super happy.


    Han Sen did not stay for long, afterwards. He quickly made his leave and returned to the privacy of the Crystal Pce.


    Fang Mingquan had never been so excited. The media-man¡¯s soul was burning with the fire of unadulterated passion.


    Dor¡¯s words lingered on the minds of many, but they particrly stood out to Fang Mingquan; "I am not here to fight humans".


    Returning to the office, Fang Mingquan wrote an article called, "I am Not Here to Fight Humans ¨C The King¡¯s Deration," and posted it.


    It described Dor¡¯s fights over the previous two days. He made sure to highlight Dor¡¯s most profound line.


    In the end, Fang Mingquan wrote, "The king has returned; his sword directed to the position of bing a Son of God. Will Dor be humanity¡¯s first Son of God?"


    The day held unparalleled fervor and excitement. They were hopeful for Dor¡¯s performance in the future, hoping he would stand as a representation for humanity¡¯s position amongst the Son of God¡¯s.


    But the real shock came from the Alliance¡¯s office. Normal people only understood he was strong; they didn¡¯t quite grasp the full extent of his strength like others might have.


    The high-ss officers of the Alliance were aware Dor must have absorbed Life Geno essences. They also knew he was wearing a super beast soul armor. If he wasn¡¯t, they knew he couldn¡¯t possibly have possessed such insane defense.


    Even Queen could do nothing before him, and as a result, they were certain this was so.


    A lot of people were excited and curious about this development. They were almost salivating at the prospect of Dor proving that humans could indeed absorb Life Geno essences. Their inquisitiveness of how he had done so was difficult to temper.


    A lot of people wanted to find out, but they did not know how to get in contact with the elusive Dor.


    Almost at the same time, the leaders of every faction issued a decree to seek out the man behind the mask; they wanted to find Dor. The matter of Life Geno essence absorption was a concern of the human race and it was crucial for the development of humanity. They had to find out who Dor was, no matter what. They had to learn, from the horse¡¯s mouth, what Dor knew.


    Many people analyzed the information they had on Dor, in an attempt to predict who Dor might be. Theyposed a list of suspects, one which contained the name Han Sen.


    But Han Sen and Dor had appeared in the same area many times, as well as at different locations at the same time. This led to his name being crossed from the list.


    Not many people owned a doppelganger beast soul. People only knew Han Sen and Ning Yue had one, so no one considered this possibility.


    Ning Yue was there watching Divinity¡¯s Bout, as well; this made him think of something. Not being wholly certain, he didn¡¯t let people know what he was thinking of just yet.


    The aqua reaper lived inside him, and his thoughts and life were in Han Sen¡¯s hands. If he did something to displease Han Sen, he¡¯d be a dead man.


    Han Sen won the next few matches, which led to the generation of another major topic in the Alliance. Everyone was talking about whether or not Dor could truly be the next Son of God. They wondered if he could beat the Light Son of God.


    Because of his amazing performance thus far, many people were extremely hopeful at this prospect. A lot of people who did not care about Divinity¡¯s Bout started caring about it a lot more.


    When people watched Dor fight, the ferocity drew them in and made them feel as if they were a part of the battle themselves. This wasn¡¯t a simple series of fights anymore; it was a conquest for obtaining glory for all humanity.


    Although Han Sen was only fighting for himself, to humanity atrge, he was doing something no one else could. He wasmitting a selfless deed for the rest of the human race, they thought.


    Even though Dor had his fair share of detractors, they still hoped he could achieve glory for humanity and win.


    Especially the old men who had been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for a century. They had lived their entire lives in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, and throughout their lifetimes, all they had heard was how miserable humans were doing in Divinity¡¯s Bout. Although they looked like they didn¡¯t care, they still secretly harbored a desire for humanity to excel and win the tournament. They wanted someone to get payback on the spirits more than anything.


    They acted like they did not care because they could not do anything about it. The efforts of every generation had led to countless deaths and innumerable injuries. Disappointment was the only reward for such grievances, and thus, theycked hope. They continued to pretend as if they didn¡¯t care, even going so far as to make jokes about the event.


    But when the hope came, even if it was only a little, they were excited. And they prayed and bid their wishes upon the people or person who showed the most promise.


    The people who were older would feel an even greater amount of glory.


    "Old Hui, have you heard about this year¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout? That Dor there is pretty good, and maybe there is a chance this year will be the one." A lot of excited old men shared the news of Han Sen¡¯s many victories.


    Over 80% of human evolvers were focused on Divinity¡¯s Bout for the first time. The media began reporting as much as they could on the event. Most reports were about Dor, his past, present, and possible future legacies.


    Overnight, Dor became a legendary figure to the entire Alliance. His name was on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue. The fame he received was different than what he received in the past. This time, Dor was shouldering the glory of all humanity. He possessed a figurative halo that separated him from traditional celebrities, as well.


    Even Han Sen himself did not expect things to turn out this way. Even in the military base, soldiers and officers ravenously talked about Dor and Divinity¡¯s Bout.

 Chapter 710: Glory

    Chapter 710: Glory


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Victory! Non-stop victory.


    Dor won again and again, which thrilled the Alliance. More and more people became excited about the Divinity¡¯s Bout, as the focus on Dor increased.


    Although there were many differing opinions, the mainstream media were all hopeful that Dor could see his trials through and manage to be a Son of God, or perhaps even the number one Son of God.


    At the same time, there were many people trying to determine who the elusive Dor actually was.


    Some people believed he was a gifted child of somerge organization, with profound talent. Made-up stories said he could walk around the day he was born. He could fight when he was merely one year old and admire women with big boobies by the time he was three.


    Others were firm in the belief that Dor had volunteered for some super geno engineering. They believed the genes of hisposition had been modified, enabling the supreme power he wielded.


    Everyone had their own story, and all manner of false rumors and tall tales had begun to spread.


    Many articles and books had been released, some unabashedly false such as "The Secrets Between Me and Dor" or "Trapped in an Elevator with Dor." Such stories became quite popr.


    The officers and factions of the Alliance worked tirelessly to figure out who Dor was, but still, they could not find out. The way they mored for intel was considerably worse than the general popce, but it was all to no avail.


    But the more battles Han Sen fought and won, the closer he was to confronting the fearsome foe Light Son of God. And that time had nowe; he was to battle with him the very next day.


    People like Hua Ping had painstakingly analyzed the potential oue of the next fight, with the data collected from Light Son of God¡¯s and Han Sen¡¯s previous fights. He hade to the conclusion that Han Sen had only a 20% chance of winning.


    Hua Ping and his people had been predicting this oue for a while now, even before Dor¡¯s poprity exploded. They hoped to find a way Dor might manage to beat his ultimate enemy.


    But in each one of Light Son of God¡¯s battles, he killed everything that came close. No one had managed tost longer than a second after a bout started with him, and standing before him seemed to be a guaranteed death.


    His movement speed was far too quick, too quick even to see. He would blink away, and the head of his opponent would be severed before he reappeared. He was the sort of foe no human could go against.


    Although Dor was strong, his speed was nowhereparable. It was highly doubtful Dor could dodge his attacks.


    The reason Hua Ping believed Han Sen still had a 20% chance of winning was attributed to his armor. With good fortune, such sturdy armor might be what was needed to survive one of Light Son of God¡¯s killing strikes.


    While blocking his attack did not guarantee a win, it still provided an opening. It was a slim chance, but it was a chance nheless.


    All the big factions of the Alliance conducted their own analyses, but each one¡¯s result was considerably worse than Hua Ping¡¯s prediction. They saw Han Sen having less than 10% chance of achieving victory.


    Compared to these high-ss sorts, however, the general popce was overall more hopeful and optimistic. It was almost expected that Dor would be a Son of God, and they spent little time dwelling on the alternative oues for his final fight.


    Han Sen himself tried not to pay much attention, but it was a popr topic that was making headlines everywhere he looked. He read a few articles out of curiosity, which revealed to him who he would be fighting.


    Han Sen read one of Fang Mingquan¡¯s articles. It was a report that quoted Hua Ping¡¯s prediction of sess and the reasons why, which gave Han Sen some sort of idea of what he should expect.


    "A speedy spirit? That could be difficult." Han Sen frowned.


    He was afraid of encountering speedy spirits, particrly those who would also be stronger than him. It was the worst of both worlds, and wielding such power with that terrifying speed really would make Han Sen an easy kill. The chance of victory was practically non-existent, if he could neither withstand the spirit¡¯s attacks nor fight back.


    It reminded him of the raven on Sky Pir mountain. It could kill humans freely due to its immense speed, and he and those who apanied him that day had not stood a chance against it.


    Han Sen¡¯s thoughts aligned with Hua Ping¡¯s. He had to hope his armor was sturdy enough to withstand the attacks of Light Son of God. That would be his window.


    "I have berserk super armor. Even if he is a super spirit, I should be able to block it, right?" Han Sen was deep in thought, and he continued, "If he is fast, then that means he will be weaker physically. Heavy punches always hit harder than fast ones."


    "If you had brought your pet to fight alongside you, all this glory might have been yours." Annie approached Han Sen, supper in hand. She sat in front of him, as he read the news while he ate.


    Han Sen smiled and said, "I would have liked to, but I don¡¯t have super armor. I don¡¯t have defense like him. And I don¡¯t even have the ability to absorb Life Geno essences like this guy, either. My fitness would be too low. In such a small arena, a super spirit could gleefully ignore my pet ande for me right away. There¡¯d be no room for me to maneuver and exclusively sic my pet on my opponent."


    "You are right, but that Dor¡¯s fitness is still lower than the super spirit¡¯s. Even with super armor, he is still useless. He will not be able to hit Light Son of God, and so he will still lose." Annie took a breath and then continued to say, "If your pet is with him, it might give him the edge he needs to be one of the ten Son of God¡¯s."


    "Even if I wanted to lend the pet to Dor, where could I find him? All of the factions are looking for him like mad, right now." Han Sen shrugged.


    Annie nodded and said, "We have run many tests on the Life Geno essences. We have no idea how to absorb them, yet Dor has somehow managed to."


    "I would like to know how, too," Han Sen said, as he continued to eat.


    ...


    The next day, the human shelter¡¯s battleground was packed to the gills with spectators once more. The audience was rabid, eager to watch Dor fight the Light Son of God. If Dor won, he would be a Son of God himself. It would be the ultimate glory, and one of the highest achievements of humanity.


    A lot of old evolvers also entered the battle arena, earlier than most. Quietly, they waited for the matches to start. Their hearts were nervous, and no one wanted Dor to win more than they did.


    From twenty year old people, to two hundred year old people, this fight was a cultural phenomenon. It attracted people of all ages, from all walks of life.


    It was unknown how many billions of human evolvers now turned their attention to this fight. Even those who said Dor had no chance of winning still prayed he might be able to summon a miracle.


    This was nothing personal. Although Han Sen personally felt that it was, he was representing the entire human race.


    Until Han Sen, no human had evere this far. He was a genuine pioneer for humankind, and he shouldered the expectations of countless people. This was his glory.


    "He¡¯s here!" A strong purple body stepped forward to enter the arena. The anxiety that tempered the mood of the crowd was suddenly loosed into a zing re of excitement.


    A lot of people had read the analyses of Light Son of God. He was a terribly strong foe for anyone to encounter. As such, they were slightly worried Dor would have been a no-show.


    Although the Alliance had created the forfeit guide, no one wanted to see this man give up on this day.


    And fortunately, he had arrived. Calmly, he walked on stage.


    In that very moment, his body meant the whole world.

 Chapter 711: Battle with the Son of God

    Chapter 711: Battle with the Son of God


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He had long white hair to skirt his cold, handsome face. He wore a white robe hemmed with gold, and he approached like the Son of God he was. The whole world seemed humbled by his mere presence.


    Everyone watched the Light Son of Gode on stage, and they all froze with bated breath. His oppressive presence made it difficult for the audience to look at him straight. To look at him felt like sphemy.


    "So handsome!" A woman could not help but blurt out. He looked so holy, even a woman from a different race couldn¡¯t help but find him attractive.


    Compared to humanity, the Light Son of God was like a perfect being. He stood casually, yet he emitted a holy aura that belittled everyone else who looked at him.


    The Light Son of God was of a simr height to Han Sen, but from the way he stood, he looked taller. It was as if he was looking down on Dor. His eyes were full of disdain, as if Han Sen¡¯s worth was less than that of an ant.


    The evolvers who watched felt suffocated. It was like a mound of rocks was slowly being built upon their chests, and they wanted to heave blood out of their mouths.


    "God said, ¡¯Let there be light,¡¯" these words exited Light Son of God¡¯s mouth. His white eyes shone, as if to embody the God he spoke about.


    He said these words before every single fight. It wasn¡¯t anything personal uttered towards Han Sen, because he looked at everyone the same way¡ªhe considered everyone he opposed as nothing.


    With his angelic voice, Light Son of God raised his index finger. It was thin, long, and perfectly chiseled. It pointed towards Han Sen.


    A white beam suddenly formed in the air and pinged off Han Sen¡¯s forehead, before he had the chance to react.


    Han Sen looked as if he had been sniped with a perfect headshot. His body leaned backwards after the shot, and he crumbled like a castle to the ground, the momentum catching up and sliding him a good distance back.


    The humans who watched the fight fell silent, and suddenly felt terrible. Dor could not even withstand a ranged attack that came from Light Son of God¡¯s finger.


    The people who had researched Light Son of God bore wry smiles as they shook their heads. They knew this was going to happen, but still, they couldn¡¯t help but feel bad.


    The Light Son of God¡¯s attacks were too fast, and humans had no chance of dodging the white beams emitted from his fingers.


    Suddenly, Dor¡¯s copsed body moved. He pulled himself back to his feet and touched his head. His dark purple helmet had a circr indentation in it. It was almost like a bullet hole, but it didn¡¯t pierce all the way through.


    "Coooin!" people yelled, with reinvigorated joy. They couldn¡¯t put into words their sudden relief, and all they could do was chant his name in unison.


    Han Sen¡¯s forehead lit up with pain. He had already cast the ant king¡¯s energy flow to boost his defense inside his berserk ant king armor, and still, Light Son of God¡¯s attack had almost pierced right through. His foe was stronger than he had imagined, and he most certainly believed he was a super spirit. He was most likely stronger than a super creature.


    Light Son of God¡¯s power was indeed at the level of a super creature, but his wisdom far exceeded theirs.


    When Light Son of God lifted his finger earlier, Han Sen could not even see the beam¡¯s trail. Without seeing iting, he could not react to it. Before he noticed it was firing at his forehead, it was toote.


    Light Son of God saw Han Sen survive his beam attack, and was surprised that Han Sen¡¯s head was not blown off. He raised his lips and mockingly said, "Not bad. To not be killed by my beam, your life must have many aplishments."


    "If I can kill you, that¡¯ll just be another one to the tally." Han Sen shook his head; the beam was incredibly powerful. Although his helmet blocked it, his head still suffered a concussion. His neck was in pain as well, most likely suffering whish from the sudden impact.


    Light Son of God had a disdainful smile and he said, "Ignorant human, that first hit was only a drop from the well of my power. Do you really think you have what it takes topete against me?"


    "Yes, for if that was any indication, you must have a pretty small well." After that, Han Sen ran towards Light Son of God with his fist raised.


    But after Han Sen¡¯s first step, Light Son of God pointed his finger at him again. The white beam managed to strike Han Sen¡¯s head once more. Blood dripped from beneath his helmet.


    Everyone was shocked, the blood telling them that things weren¡¯t going too well.


    "Too strong. This is not something mere evolvers can go up against. With such speed and power, there is no way he can win."


    A lot of people had simr thoughts, as the audience¡¯s faces went pale.


    Although the Light Son of God was not going after them, they still felt hopeless after watching his dominating power.


    The dark-purple body stood up once more. The helmet had another bullet hole in it, and this time it had pierced all the way through, causing blood to leak from the hit. It was a terrifying sight.


    "Is that all you got?" Han Sen stared at the Light Son of God, as the blood in his body pumped faster to the apaniment of his heart.


    Han Sen felt no fear, only excitement. He saw the glimmer of hope, the one that would guide him to defeat the Light Son of God.


    The Light Son of God¡¯s attacks did not heavily damage him. Even though the beam pierced through his armor, the power was not enough to damage his gargoyle glyph body. He had cast the bear cub¡¯s energy flow to strengthen his body even more.


    Han Sen¡¯s greatest disadvantage right now was the fact he was using Dongxuan Sutra to cast a number of different energy flows at once. He couldn¡¯t fight much longer, so he had to find a way to end the battle soon. He could not risk copsing from exhaustion.


    He stepped forward with another look of certainty. He raised his fist again with the intent of hitting the Light Son of God.


    The Light Son of God¡¯s face looked ugly, almost as if he was mad. Five fingers now pointed at Han Sen, and another five beams of light pierced through Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was sent flying, his blood like flowers in the air. A few sensitive female spectators held their mouths as tears fell from their eyes.


    With more blood seeping through his wounds and the tears of his armor, Han Sen managed to stand up once again. He didn¡¯t say anything this time, he just tried to punch Light Son of God again.


    Light Son of God¡¯s eyes went cold as he fired another five beams of light. Han Sen tried to evade them, but the beams really were too quick. He could not dodge them, and again, five more bloody holes appeared in his armor.


    But this time, Han Sen did not fall. His legs carved two deep marks into the hard floor of the arena. Han Sen used his hands to maintain his grip and not fall over.


    Although things looked dire, he didn¡¯t fall. Blood continued to drip.

 Chapter 712: Stand Up

    Chapter 712: Stand Up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Han Sen still managing to stand up, the chests of many people felt heavy with sunken emotions.


    When the Light Son of God looked at Han Sen again, there was no longer disdain in his expression. Instead, he looked at Han Sen with respect. He considered the Dor he was up against to be a genuine opponent.


    "Now, I will treat you like a real foe. You can quit now, if you¡¯d like. If you choose not to, understand I will not allow you to live," the Light Son of God offered, continuing to look at Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not answer, he just raised his fist to try to punch him again.


    The Light Son of God¡¯s body finally moved. His entire body became light, and he teleported in front of Han Sen. Several beams of light were cast, which stitched together to strike Han Sen.


    "Aargh!" Han Sen¡¯s body was smacked into the air as more and more blood began to pour from inside the dark-purple armor like a red peony.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body crashed down onto the ground with a heavy thud. Not a single sound came from the audience that looked on, as the Light Son of God¡¯s power shocked them all.


    But in their hearts the faint me of hope was yet to be fully extinguished.


    "Stand up." People chanted this line in their hearts but did not dare shout it out loud. They felt their hopes were pitiable, and nothing more than false hopes.


    They thought it was like trying to light a match in a typhoon. They hoped the match could continue to burn, but they feared if they said something, its fire would go out.


    Even though they did not speak, however, they still understood its futility. The wind itself was what would extinguish a match that was lit inside a typhoon.


    But Han Sen was not a little me. He stood up. A few cracks delicately traced and adorned his armor, blood seeping through them. Despite his wounds, he stood up straight in defiance.


    He waved his fist towards the Light Son of God again.


    The Light Son of God snorted and moved. The beams of light were cast again and they all struck Han Sen¡¯s body, which summoned even more spilt blood.


    Han Sen did try to dodge it, but again, his foe was too fast. He could not see the attacks, and as a result, could not evade. He was repeatedly knocked down, but he never stayed there. Every time he was knocked down, he got up again. His armor was coated with a vast number of marks.


    His dark-purple armor was now dyed red in his blood.


    "Stop fighting; give up!" a woman cried out with a soft voice. She tried to hold it in, but no longer could. With a voice that was as soft as a prayer, she pleaded. She did not want to see Dor suffer a slow, brutal death.


    Han Sen could not hear her voice and even if he had, he would not care. He looked far worse than he actually felt.


    If it was ordinary armor he was using, he would have been killed far sooner. Under the constant attacks, the armor would have broken a long time ago.


    The devil ant king armor had very strong recovery abilities, however. Han Sen simted the ant king¡¯s energy flow, which allowed it to absorb the damage that was being dealt and not wholly break.


    The damage he had taken earlier was healed before he suffered thetest hit. This was what allowed Han Sen to pick himself up again and again. Without the protection of the ant king armor, he would have been shredded into nothing but bits.


    Han Sen, who had been beaten down again, stood up once more. He raised his fist but could never get close enough to the Light Son of God to even touch the cloth of his garment.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t being reckless, but the Light Son of God was too fast and he simply could not follow. If he hadn¡¯t been able to sustain the attacks, then his inability to defeat the spirit would have been assured.


    Han Sen needed to get a grip on the Light Son of God¡¯s attack pattern. If he could just touch him, he might have what it took to beat him.


    Heavenly Go¡¯s formation allowed for the prediction of an enemy¡¯s attack pattern. He could react before they started attacking, and this even allowed him to dodge bullets. When the opponent started firing, it would be toote, of course; you would have to dodge just as the gun was raised.


    Dongxuan Sutra could do this, too, but perhaps even more effectively.


    The Light Son of God was too fast, though, and Han Sen could not even see when he chose to raise his finger-guns. Therefore, Han Sen had to analyze the Light Son of God¡¯s attack pattern.


    If this was anybody else, doing so would have been impossible. But Han Sen had the dongxuan aura. He had been using it this entire time to observe his enemy¡¯s energy flow.


    The energy moved before the body did, and the energy inside the Light Son of God could not lie. Han Sen had to better learn his energy flow so he could predict the spirit¡¯s movements and evade before he unleashed an attack.


    "I¡¯m almost there; I just need a little more time." Now, the Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow was starting to appear more clearly to Han Sen. Soon, he would be able to predict his every movement.


    But the humans who were watching could only see him getting beaten down repeatedly, with seemingly no advancement. People felt their hearts slowly break, as they watched the blood paint his armor.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was hit by the white beams once more. He crashed onto the ground head first, his helmet carving into the arena floor as he slid another few meters. His head had formed a trench in the ground, which shocked the people watching.


    This hit to Han Sen was the same as before. It wasn¡¯t deadly, but his neck was already injured and he struggled to stand up immediately. He rolled his neck a few times first to ease the pain.


    But this movement, to the people who were watching, strained their suspended hopes.


    All they could see was Han Sen being beaten down another time, now unable to lift himself up. They thought his neck had been broken, despite his urge to continue the fight. They thought he was dying. It was as if it was only his will that kept himing back for more.


    Even those who did not like Dor were tense.


    "Dor, stand up!" No one knew who started it, but every human present began chanting those words.


    It did not matter whether it was in pity, or whether or not Dor could even hear it, but they wanted to shout this out in his honor. They didn¡¯t want to believe he was dead; they wanted to see him stand up. And for as long as he stood up, they knew there was a chance of victory.


    Han Sen could not hear what they were saying, and he only bent his neck to make himself feel a bit better. But after that, he chose to stand up. Of course, the others thought they had given him the encouragement needed to defy a looming death and get back into the fray. With grand excitement, they now started to feel emotional. The bodies of a few vibrated in the release of tension.


    Even Queen, who hated Dor to her core, now felt enthusiastic. She clenched her fists and although she did not say it out with the rest, chanted in her heart, and hoped for a happy ending.


    "Doooooooooor!" Fang Mingquan was watching the match, as well. Usually, he could talk a lot whenmentating a fight, but he could not do that on this day. All he could think to say right now was to call Dor¡¯s name.


    The Light Son of God was powerful like an ancient deity, but his eyes suddenly revealed a glint of panic¡ªhe noticed Han Sen¡¯s body was recovering once more.


    Even scarier was the fact that he couldn¡¯t strike the same wound twice.

 Chapter 713: Now the Real Fight Begins

    Chapter 713: Now the Real Fight Begins


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had now read the Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow. Whenever his foe drew upon energy, Han Sen could calcte the exact time he¡¯d make his next move.


    Dongxuan Sutra was now beginning to prove its worth. Han Sen wanted to dodge the Light Son of God¡¯s attacks before they were even executed, andter lead him into the exact position he wanted him to be. By doing this, he had greatly improved prediction and formation.


    From the beginning up until now, that was what Han Sen had sought to achieve. But the Light Son of God was too fast, and Han Sen¡¯s attempts werecking as a result. The crowd couldn¡¯t see any of this, but Han Sen was doing something. Subtly, he was preventing the Light Son of God from hitting him in the same ce twice.


    Now that Han Sen was familiar with the Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow, his abilities of prediction and formation were getting better and better.


    The Light Son of God¡¯s body was like lightning, and he repeatedly shed with his lethal white beams. Not one hit Han Sen, but still, each evasion was only aplished by a scant few millimeters.


    The Light Son of God was bbergasted, unable to believe Han Sen had managed to dodge his attacks repeatedly.


    "He dodged it!" Hua Ping¡¯s eyes brightened. This was the first time he had seen Han Sen dodge the Light Son of God¡¯s attacks.


    Teng Zhen Liu and the rest saw him dodge the attack, too, and were all shocked. Dor had taken a lot of damage, and if anything, should have been in worse shape now than earlier. But now, after all the damage he had sustained, he had managed to evade an attack from the Light Son of God.


    "Coincidence?" Everyone asked themselves.


    The Light Son of God was unable to believe what had happened, so he started to move again and use the beam to attack Han Sen once more.


    Everyone who saw his next attack were unable to tell if Dor could dodge it again. Although people believed his earlier dodge was purely a Dorcidence, people were still praying for some sort of miracle to ur as they watched the fight.


    "He dodged it again; Dor dodged the Light Son of God¡¯s attack!" Fang Mingquan was overwhelmed with excitement and leapt off his stool.


    Those who had been disappointed in how the fight had been going up until now, suddenly felt the reignition of a warming fire. They were feeling hope once more. With wide open eyes, they paid extra attention to the arena. As for the girls who shed tears earlier, their salty streams ceased. Drying their eyes, they perked up and refocused their attention.


    "Impossible!" The Light Son of God¡¯s face suddenly looked dour. His body glowed with a holy light, which slowly consumed his entire body. He raised all ten fingers and pointed them at Han Sen. He hastily unleashed ten beams as he did so.


    Han Sen started moving his body like a street-crawling drunkard. He looked so very unstable, but within those strange movements, Han Sen managed to dodge every single beam.


    And during Han Sen¡¯s wobbling, he inched his way closer and closer to the Light Son of God. This infuriated Han Sen¡¯s nemesis, as he and his holy-looking body kept casting beam after beam, trying to kill him.


    The crowd¡¯s eyes opened wider and wider, watching the stage. They could hardly believe what they were seeing.


    The Light Son of God, who had previously looked indestructible and wless in hisposure, was now unable to deal damage to Dor.


    Although there were still some beams that grazed Dor, such hits were nothing grievous enough to slow his advancement, and nowhere critical on his body was dealt damage. The beams didn¡¯t pierce his body like they did earlier, either.


    The chance of the Light Son of God hitting Han Sen became increasingly lower. The holy-looking Light Son of God, who could not previously lose, started to tremble. His face hungered for feral violence. His calmposure from earlier had now evaporated, and his boisterous look was nowhere to be found.


    "Heavenly Go? Is this Heavenly Go?" Kill Dor really was Dor himself.


    "Heavenly Go can really be used against Light Son of God?"


    Someone recognized the skill Han Sen was using, or so they thought. After taking a closer look, they noticed how it seemed to resemble Heavenly Go, but different in some way. It looked even better than Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go.


    "No wonder Queen didn¡¯t stand a chance against Dor. Dor is good at Heavenly Go, too; he might even be better at it than Queen."


    "I thought only Queen knew Heavenly Go. How does Dor know it, as well? And how is his version even better?"


    "Dor¡¯s Heavenly Go does seem strange, and it is indeed different than the real one."


    Everyone was talking about it, and even Queen looked at the scene weirdly. Although it did look simr, she knew he wasn¡¯t using the genuine Heavenly Go, and the difference between the two was something only she could tell with absolute certainty.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t Heavenly Go, what Queen saw was a skill that was better than her own signature move.


    "The world has a better formation skill than Heavenly Go?" Queen didn¡¯t want to believe this, but from what her own two eyes were telling her, she had to.


    If Queen was in Han Sen¡¯s shoes right now, and used Heavenly Go, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge the Light Son of God¡¯s attacks. What Dor was doing was unequivocally better.


    People were perplexed, having seen the tables flip like they had. Dor was getting ravaged earlier, but now, the Light Son of God was unable to do a thing. Although Dor could only dodge for the time being, at least he wasn¡¯t being injured. If he could keep this up, he might have a clear chance of winning.


    Han Sen pushed his Dongxuan Sutra to the max. He used dongxuan aura to sense the Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow and all the while continued to evade his foe¡¯s blisteringly fast attacks.


    What the others saw was unbelievable. It was as if Dor could predict what move wasing next, and always remained one step ahead.


    Even the Light Son of God himself was shocked, unable to understand how the human before him could predict his every move. It was like the human was peering directly into his soul and understood everything he thought about.


    The powerful Light Son of God began to harbor doubt in his heart. When he looked at Han Sen, he could no longer retain his look of supremacy. The purple-red body in front of him seemed unreachable, and it seemed as if his human foe had a thick fog or haze obscuring him from his vision.


    The Light Son of God suddenly regretted torturing him in the beginning, and how he didn¡¯t simply blow the human away right when the battle began. No longer caring for Divinity¡¯s Bout, all he wanted to do right now was kill the human that threatened him. But he couldn¡¯t.


    Now the real fight begins.

 Chapter 714: Every Punch is Strong

    Chapter 714: Every Punch is Strong


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Light Son of God was firing on all cylinders, trying to catch Han Sen with his beams, but he couldn¡¯t. No matter how fast he fired, Han Sen seemed able to predict his every move, resulting in a miss every time.


    Han Sen knew this was his opportunity. He knew he could keep dodging the Light Son of God¡¯s attacks, and all he would have to do was touch him to im victory.


    The Light Son of God was ridiculously fast, and it was clear that the spirit¡¯s primary trait was indeed speed. But this came at the cost of physical toughness; if the spirit was this quick, it wouldn¡¯t have the defense of a super creature.


    He only wore a robe instead of armor, as well. This clue suggested that the spirit did not depend on vitality.


    "I just need to hit him. If I do that, I¡¯ll have a chance. I am only one step away from the Son of God¡¯s reward! I have to risk it, no matter what. What if I am given a super beast soul, or even a super spirit?!" Han Sen gritted his teeth, dodging in a way to position the Light Son of God exactly where he wanted him to be.


    "He can actually dodge the Light Son of God¡¯s attacks like that? This is amazing! But still, dodging alone cannot secure victory. His attacks are too slow; he might not be able to hit the Light Son of God." Hua Ping was full of both excitement and worry.


    He had watched many Second God¡¯s Sanctuary Divinity¡¯s Bouts over the years, and Dor was the only evolver toe this far. He really hoped Dor could win, and thus im the Light Son of God¡¯s position.


    But there was still a gulf of power separating the two. Even though Dor could utilize his magic dodging moves to avoid the Light Son of God¡¯s attacks, the speed of Dor¡¯s enemy kept them distanced from each other. He would most likely not be able to touch the Light Son of God, and that was enough for the spirit to maintain his throne.


    Everyone knew Dor had opened his gene lock to fight, which meant his time was limited.


    Ordinary evolvers, in a fight this long, would already have exhausted their strength and had their gene lock shut down.


    Dor was abnormal, it would seem. His fitness was much higher than the average evolver, and it seemed as if he couldst far longer with an active gene lock.


    But it was not infinite, and no one knew exactly when it might fail.


    In fact, Han Sen¡¯s ability to hold on this long was not solely down to his fitness; it was because he had Long Live and Jade-Sun Force. Energy replenished constantly, giving him what he needed to hold on.


    But Han Sen was still bound by his evolver status, and while he could indeedst a long time, he could notst forever. He would still have to beat the Light Son of God, sooner rather thanter.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were so calm, and his body was soposed. Slowly, bit-by-bit, he was threading the subtle movements to lead the Light Son of God into exactly the right position.


    The Light Son of God, by this point, was madly attacking Han Sen like a rabidser-dog. He hadn¡¯t noticed up until now that he had been driven to the edge of the arena.


    The moment the Light Son of God backed into a corner, Han Sen made his move. Although he wasn¡¯t as fast as the Light Son of God, he was quick enough that others could not even see his body.


    Even the spirit himself was spooked and taken off-guard by the sudden burst of speed from his opponent. He did not expect Han Sen to possess a speed like that, and he had unwittingly let him get close.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes burst into mes. His heart pounded like a hammer, as his bones and flesh vibrated. A white light coursed through his body to give him greater speed.


    He simted the Light Son of God¡¯s own energy flow. His fitness prohibited him from being as powerful as the Light Son of God himself, but it was still effective. And this was a move that went beyond the audience¡¯s wildest expectations.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was two hundred seventeen. The fitness of a super creature was around three hundred. The difference between them was 30%, so there was no chance the spirit could utterly,pletely dominate Han Sen.


    "How can he be that fast?" Many people stood up in reaction to Han Sen¡¯s sudden, zingly quick attack.


    "With a speed like that, maybe he can..." Fang Mingquan¡¯s excitement was through the roof.


    Hua Ping clenched his fist and stared at Han Sen¡¯s next move with unblinking eyes. If this speed did not allow Han Sen to close the gap and touch the Light Son of God, there wouldn¡¯t be another chance.


    A lot of people held their hands, in the hope that Han Sen could now hit his fearsome foe.


    The Light Son of God was already on the corner of the battleground, and he had been spooked by Han Sen¡¯s sudden change of pace. When he realized what was going on, he quickly dodged Han Sen¡¯s attack and went right past him. He managed to slip away from the corner.


    The audience could not help but sigh. They felt sorry for Dor because, after all that, the Light Son of God had still managed to dodge the attack that had so much build up. His enemy was still too fast.


    "If you want topete with my speed, you have a long way to go," the Light Son of God said with a mocking smile and disdainful look, as he passed Han Sen by.


    "I do?" Han Sen stood where he was and coldly looked at the Light Son of God who had gone right past him. He opened his hands and tried to grab the Light Son of God.


    "It is useless topete with my speed; nothing in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary rivals me. You pitiful humans will never be able to achieve the same." The Light Son of God sped up again and created a gap between him and Han Sen once more. Han Sen¡¯s hand had not been able to even touch his clothes.


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s hands trying to grab him, the Light Son of God simply pulled away even further. The people who were watching were starting to once again feel weak and without hope.


    But then suddenly, the Light Son of God, who was quite far from Han Sen, had his whole body sucked towards Han Sen like a ma. He was thrown through the air towards his human nemesis upside-down. When the gap closed, Han Sen grabbed his head.


    "Let¡¯s try that again." Han Sen raised his fist and brought a punch down directly on the Light Son of God¡¯s suddenly-distraught face.


    Pang!


    The Light Son of God¡¯s head suffered a terrible strike, which sent it backward. Arge red mark painted the center of his pretty face, and his nose had been bent out of shape as it now oozed blood.


    After that heavy attack, the Light Son of God¡¯s body did not slip away as he intended it to. He was sucked back into Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen struck again, his fist unleashing the Elephant-Disc Punch upon his foe¡¯s face multiple times. Punch after punch it raged, the skull of his enemy nging like metal.


    Every punch was strong, and even the bones inside rattled and collided against themselves.


    The Light Son of God was in total shock. He tried to squirm his way free, to resist and fall back, but he couldn¡¯t. Some strange force drew his body towards Han Sen; one he couldn¡¯t escape. His speed had slowed down, and in this fric panic Han Sen had managed to catch up.


    Pang! Pang!


    The infernal fists crashed down on the Light Son of God¡¯s face like andslide. The sound of each punch was an audible pleasure. The boisterous Light Son of God was like anybody else now, with a bruised face and bleeding nose.


    The Light Son of God wanted to block the hits that kept pummeling him, but the force continuously sapped him of his speed. His moves were still being predicted, and Han Sen reacted ordingly every time. Han Sen punched him every time he made half a move. Being unable to dodge, all he could do was il his hopeless hands.

 Chapter 715: Killing Light Son of God

    Chapter 715: Killing Light Son of God


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The spectators all froze in their seats. The Light Son of God was getting pummeled by Han Sen over and over, until he was ck and blue from head to toe.


    Left-punch, right-punch, elbow-strike, knee-strike¡ªthe Light Son of God was like a punching bag, getting attacked without reprieve. His face was a sordid, disfigured mess.


    The sound of beaten flesh and rattled bones was almost sinister, and hearing it shocked all those who watched and listened. People couldn¡¯t believe the Light Son of God could ever be treated so poorly and have such a wretched day.


    But amongst all these hits, there was one thing Han Sen could not do; he could not break the Light Son of God¡¯s bones. The bodies of super spirits were too strong, and even the Light Son of God¡ªwho had no prioritization of vitality¡ªhad unbreakable bones.


    "You can¡¯t kill me, you pitiable human. You can¡¯t kill a Son of God. Once your energy has depleted, I am going to make you suffer my wrath and end you!" The Light Son of God was seething with rage, and he gritted his teeth to spitefully curse his opponent aloud.


    He had been drawn to Han Sen by a strange force. Despite all he tried, he could not break away and create distance between himself and Han Sen. All he could do was suffer the repeated blows. The punches he had received were innumerable, and his pretty face was now a maimed wreck. His heart only wanted one thing right then, and that was to kill Han Sen.


    But he was stripped of all strength, and he could not use his hands to utilize his great speed and power as he did before. In such close-quarterbat, he was unable topete with Han Sen.


    But the Light Son of God was aware that humans did not possess an infinite amount of energy, and using such exhaustive powers to restrain and pummel him was sure to be taxing for the caster. Once Han Sen¡¯s energy had depleted, he would fight back and destroy his assaulter.


    Han Sen did not care what hostile words the Light Son of God spoke, and he just continued casting his Elephant-Disc Punch all across the spirit¡¯s body¡ªhis head, especially.


    "I am going to kill you! I am going to kill you!" the Light Son of God screamed in a frenzy. He wished he could tear Han Sen apart, as his face had devolved into a hideous hodgepodge of bruises and blood.


    "I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll get the chance to," Han Sen replied, coldly. Han Sen pushed the energy in his right arm to the max, and elephants trumpeted and stampeded all about his body. A primitive, beastly power now energized his fist; it was like God himself was going to smite his enemy with all his might.


    Boom!


    That horrible fist rocketed into the Light Son of God¡¯s face, shattering his skull. Blood and brain matter sprayed everywhere while the rotten, headless corpse was still propped up by Han Sen¡¯s other hand.


    When Han Sen first began punching the Light Son of God¡¯s head, he used Yin Force and Elephant-Disc Punch. To finish his foe off, he used Elephant-Rex Strike. It detonated the Yin Force that had built up inside his enemy¡¯s head, causing it to explode from the inside.


    Outside the battlefield was all quiet. It was like the audience had turned to stone upon seeing the headless corpse in front of Han Sen. They could not believe Han Sen had ovee the odds and beaten the Light Son of God.


    The body of the Light Son of God began to disintegrate into sparkles, as he was returned to his spirit stone. Han Sen exited the Divinity¡¯s Bout battleground and returned to the Crystal Pce.


    Han Sen copsed and hit the floor. He had exhausted far too much power over the course of that fight. Jade-Sun Force and Long Live could sustain him for a long time, but when he drew too much power at once, it took a long while for to recover.


    He didn¡¯t only use Elephant-Rex Strike this time; he simted the energy flows of multiple creatures. With such arge energy output, in addition to the damage he had already sustained, it was a miracle that hested as long as he did.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the reward of bing one of the ten Son of God¡¯s, Han Sen would not have held on as long as he did.


    Fortunately, even though the Light Son of God¡¯s speed was frightening, his body was not as tough as a super creature¡¯s. This was what allowed Han Sen to finish him off in the way he did.


    But beating the Light Son of God wasrgely because of his usage of the gourd¡¯s energy flow. He initially thought the energy flow was useless, but the opposite turned out to be true.


    He never expected the suction of the gourd¡¯s energy could draw the Light Son of God towards him. Although it didn¡¯t totally restrain his body, it lowered the Light Son of God¡¯s speed enough for Han Sen to keep up. If it wasn¡¯t for this, Han Sen would most likely not have been able to defeat him.


    "I don¡¯t ever want to struggle through a fight like that again." Han Sen continued to lie on the floor, as his entire body rocked with pain. He couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to move his fingers.


    Zero approached, holding the silver fox in her arms. Zero tried to heal the wounds he had sustained, while the silver fox used its tongue to lick the greater traumas he had incurred.


    Quietly, Han Sen recovered. The Alliance, on the other hand, was busy. Dor had just beaten the Light Son of God and earned a position amongst the ten Son of God¡¯s. This made him the first human Son of God in recorded history. For humanity to be able to achieve something as big as this, it was no small topic. People were going crazy.


    All the news organizations reported Dor¡¯s victory over the Light Son of God, and his earning a position as a Son of God. Each and every one gushed praise over his heroism.


    The night after, Dor¡¯s name became synonymous with the word "hero." The fight between Dor and the Light Son of God was on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue.


    "Dor is too strong! He is the first Son of God in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    "I still can¡¯t believe he did it. Dor actually beat the Light Son of God."


    "It was brutal! He blew the Light Son of God¡¯s head off."


    "There are no other gods, following Dor. To assert a position as a Son of God is a staggering achievement, and the First God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout does not offer half the challenge."


    "This Dor isn¡¯t too bad. After all these years, it has been nice to have ourselves a Son of God."


    "It¡¯s not easy!"


    ...


    Ordinary people were more than pleased over Dor¡¯s simple victory, whereas those in the Alliance were dying to find out where he might be. His performance was terrifying, especially the manner in which he killed the Light Son of God.


    Without a doubt, Dor had managed to absorb a Life Geno essence. All they would have to do to learn his secrets was track him down. But their investigations all led to dead ends, and they were unable to find the elusive figure.


    Han Sen¡¯s doppelganger remained in the Goddess Shelter while he rested and recovered in the Crystal Pce, waiting for Divinity¡¯s Bout to end.


    He decided to never join another Divinity¡¯s Bout. With his current level of power, fighting super spirits was still a difficult and dangerous affair. Beating the Light Son of God was solely because of his usage of the gourd¡¯s energy flow, and if he had not done that, he could never have managed to beat him.


    If he had gone up against a super spirit that focused on vitality instead, he would never have managed to break through its defense.


    The first ten rewards were randomized. He didn¡¯t need to fight and achieve a higher ce, for the chance of earning an even better reward. Gunning for first ce would be impossible, as things were right now, anyway.


    Dor was a household name and super famous across the entire Alliance now. Although the fights could not be recorded, someone animated a recreation of the battle. It was only three minutes long, but it became the most watched video for a whole week.


    A lot of people were inspired by the battle to create video games of it, too.

 Chapter 716: Son of God Reward

    Chapter 716: Son of God Reward


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chapter 717 ¨C Son of God Reward


    Dor did not show up for the final few fights, which established the Son of God rankings. People expected as much, so they weren¡¯t too disappointed.


    After all, everyone had seen how injured he was following his previous fight. In such a state, he couldn¡¯t continue fighting and had already achieved tenth ce. That was enough for him.


    History seemed to repeat itself. Back in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Dor had managed to beat down his final enemy and reach tenth ce in the Son of God rankings. He didn¡¯t continue after that and was happy to sit where he was.


    Butpared to the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, this tenth ce earning was far harder-fought and worthy of far greater praise and recognition¡ªand rightfully so. The name Dor would go down in the history books, for being the first person to ever be a Son of God in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen continued to rest in the Crystal Pce, and as a result, missed out on the enthusiasm everyone shared for Dor. He could see the rest of the Son of God rankings from the Crystal Pce, and the other nine were all spirits, as expected. Each of those were stronger than the Light Son of God, too. Right then, Han Sen was feeling lucky he had gone up against who he had. If it had been another spirit, he feared his chances of victory would have been even lower.


    Han Sen waited until Divinity¡¯s Bout ended, so he could collect his reward. He could im it from the Crystal Pce¡¯s arena, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about others seeing this.


    "You have obtained title of ¡¯Tenth Son of God.¡¯ Your randomized reward is opening."


    Han Sen ced his hand on the tablet, which caused it to shine. A lot of different images spun around in front of him. There were beasts, animals, handsome men, and pretty girls. Han Sen started to get excited.


    Amongst the images, Han Sen also caught sight of many different spirits. He could not guess what level they were, however.


    Not long after, the tablet stopped spinning. It stopped on the image of a beast. Han Sen was a little disappointed at first, as he was hoping to receive a super spirit.


    He wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d achieve the power needed to earn a super spirit for himself. After all, fighting an entire shelter¡¯s worth of foes was different than going one-on-one and toe-to-toe with a sole super spirit. Such shelters were also bound to include a number of super creatures, as well.


    "You have obtained a super beast soul: Devil Unicorn."


    The voice made Han Sen feel happy again. Although he did not receive a super spirit, receiving a super beast soul wasn¡¯t too bad.


    A pitch-ck beast suddenly appeared in front of him, and it resembled a unicorn, minus its grace. It turned into a ck light and entered Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul.


    "Super beast soul: Devil Unicorn. Possession beast soul."


    A possession beast soul could directly increase the power of a human or another beast soul. Han Sen wondered what this beast soul might be able to possess.


    Han Sen summoned the Devil Unicorn and watched a ck smoke rush inside his body. It was a beast soul that could possess a human body.


    When the beast soul entered Han Sen¡¯s body, his body began to produce a dark smoke that resembled a ck me. Han Sen looked like a devil that had just walked out from the pits of hell.


    Han Sen clenched his fists but noticed that his power and speed had not increased. It made him curious what benefit the ck smoke was providing.


    He found a rock and punched it. The rock broke, but he did not feel as if the ck smoke helped.


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s confusion, the silver fox suddenly unleashed a silver lightning bolt at his master to shock him. But strangely, the lightning did not touch Han Sen. It evaporated as soon as it came into contact with the ck smoke, dissipating some of the smoke as it disappeared.


    Soon after, the ck smoke that had disappeared returned. It seemed like the powerful lightning bolt could not dealsting damage.


    Han Sen was overjoyed with this, and he thought to himself, "The Devil Unicorn can actually block and absorb elemental power. In other words, it¡¯s an elemental shield. But elemental only; it most likely cannot absorb physical damage."


    Although it could only block elemental damage, it was enough to delight Han Sen. After all, he had what it took to dodge physical attacks. If he met an elemental super creature like the blue seahorse that could spew blue mes, he could rely on this super beast soul to see him through.


    "I wonder what the damage threshold of the ck smoke is? If it¡¯s powerful enough, then maybe I can indeed go up against the blue seahorse." Han Sen called out to the silver fox, telling him to unleash as much lightning as he could. He wanted to stress-test the limits of his elemental defense.


    Han Sen was overjoyed with the results, and he was pleasantly surprised by the ck smoke¡¯s sturdy defense properties. The silver fox¡¯s strongest attacks could not prate his shield anymore.


    If there was one issue, however: the speed of recovery. When the silver fox unleashed lightning, it would evaporate some of the ck smoke. If it attacked repeatedly, the ck smoke would be used up at a quicker rate than it could regenerate. This opened up a hole in his defense.


    Han Sen guessed that the ck smoke could block an adult super creature¡¯s elemental attack, but only about two or three times at the most. After that, it would take a while for his defense to return.


    If it was an AOE attack, and the attack was not focused on him entirely, the ck smoke would manage to hold on for longer. Its regeneration would most likely be able to catch back up, too.


    "This is some pretty good stuff. It¡¯ll be useful for the times I must go up against an elemental super creature." Han Sen happily returned the Devil Unicorn to the Sea of Soul and fed it a ck crystal.


    When it evolved into a berserk super beast soul, its elemental defense was sure to be stronger.


    Han Sen quietly snuck back into the Goddess Shelter and put away his Beetle Knight. Han Sen thought to himself, "Now, where can I find and y a second-generation super creature, so that I can fill up my super geno points?"


    Bing a surpasser meant he¡¯d be a champion, and he¡¯d have little reason to worry about the events of the Alliance. Aside from Celestial Beings, it¡¯d be impossible for him to be threatened, as well.


    Because of this, Han Sen wanted to be a surpasser as soon as he could. He needed to be stronger so he could not only protect himself, but his family, also.


    Han Sen was wondering whether or not he should resume his super creature hunt on Devil¡¯s Mountain, but while he was in thought, Yang Manli approached to tell him that someone wanted to see him.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you I don¡¯t want to see anyone these days?" Han Sen frowned.


    "I wasn¡¯t sure if Captain Qin counted as ¡¯anyone.¡¯ Therefore, I havee to double-check with you," Yang Manli said, looking at Han Sen.


    "Qin Xuan is here? What are you waiting for; send her in!" Han Sen was happy to hear of her arrival.


    "There are others apanying her, however. And they are not from our Special Squad; I am afraid you will have to meet with them, as well," Yang Manli exined.


    "Who are they?" When Han Sen saw Yang Manli¡¯s face, he knew they must be important figures.


    "I don¡¯t know who they are, but Captain Qin treats them with much respect and politeness. There is also a young man amongst them, who acts as if he has a crush on the aforementioned captain," Yang Manli said with a smile.

 Chapter 717: Angel Gene

    Chapter 717: Angel Gene


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen went to the meeting room posthaste, and saw Qin Xuan engaged in conversation with a few others. The group was a mixture of men and women, and there were eight in total. Three of the women were quite elderly, and they looked as if they were in their eighties. Of course, they only appeared as if they were in their thirties because they were evolvers.


    Han Sen scanned each of their energy flows to decipher their true age.


    There were five men, who varied more in age. There was one old man, three middle-aged men, and one other young man. The young man stood closest to Qin Xuan, and he was talking with her.


    Between them was a white-haired old man, who looked really intimidating. It seemed as if he possessed a lot of power. He examined Han Sen, acting as if he was far superior to him.


    It wasn¡¯t just the old man acting like that, but the rest seemed to, as well. Their bones stiffened with a snobbish pride, and they behaved as if they were far above everyone else.


    "Han Sen, allow me to introduce you. This is Angel Gene¡¯s director, Mister Zhao." Qin Xuan saw Han Sen approach and immediately introduced those in herpany.


    When Han Sen heard her mention "Angel Gene," he quickly understood why the people with her had such proud looks.


    The Alliance had two organizations that excelled in the field of gene research. One was Dong Lin and the other was the Zhao family, called Angel Gene. Over 80% of the exclusive geno solutions for hyper geno arts in the Saint Hall were developed in association with Angel Gene.


    Aside from that, Angel Gene produced many products for the benefit of human genes. These products ranged from nutrient fluids to such things as hardware and technology; all for the cultivation of one¡¯s genes. Angel Gene had an excellent product line, and this allowed them to maintain arge portion of the market share.


    The Zhao family described themselves as being a coreponent for the functioning of the Alliance. While such self-serving consideration painted them as a loyal bunch, it was a means of letting everyone know that the Alliance wouldn¡¯t be what it was without them.


    Han Sen had heard a lot about the Zhao family¡¯s pride, as a lot of their family members were councilmen. The Zhao family¡¯s influence was so great, they had even been known to affect the entire swing of presidential elections. This alone was an example of how powerful and influential their family was considered. As a result, they had every right to be cocky.


    Zhao Heng was one of the directors and yed a pivotal role in the family. The young man amongst the people that hade to visit was called Zhao Haiyang; he was the chairman of Angel Gene and grandson of the organization¡¯s leader.


    "Manli,e and pour tea for the Zhao director and Mister Zhao." Han Sen believed the reason they hade to see him was because of his little angel. If that was the case, however, he wasn¡¯t sure why they had brought Qin Xuan with them.


    Of course, their association was not a strange one. The Zhao family had ties to a great number of different factions and organizations. It was not a total surprise, seeing them together.


    "You are Han Sen of the Ji family, yes?" Zhao Heng asked, as he looked at Han Sen. It was like an elderly asking any young person a question.


    "I am Han Sen," Han Sen answered. Zhao Heng had believed him to be a true member of the Ji family, and he wasn¡¯t sure what to say in response.


    "Not long ago, I had a chat with Ji Ruozhen. The topic of you came up, and from what I hear, you are quite nice," Zhao Heng said.


    "Thank you for thepliment." Han Sen frowned, unsure what this old man was looking to sell.


    Although Ji Ruozhen was younger than Zhao Heng, he had already achieved more than the old man had, and he was on the verge of bing president. Zhao Heng was only one of the dozen directors of his family. The way he spoke would suggest he was superior to Ji Ruozhen himself. His voice oozed arrogance.


    The leader of the Zhao family would undoubtedly possess the same tone of voice.


    "People always said the Zhao family had chutzpah, and it¡¯s true. It looks as if their heads are in the clouds and they hardly pay heed to anyone around them," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Qin Xuan noticed Han Sen¡¯s apparent displeasure at thepany he had suddenly received, and quickly sought to remedy the situation. She said, "The reason they havee here today is to request that you hunt a super creature on their behalf; or at least, it is a beast that looks like a super creature."


    But before Qin Xuan could continue speaking, Zhao Haiyang took over and said, "You don¡¯t have toe; you can just sell us your super pet. There will be no difference."


    When Han Sen heard this, he did not look mad. He just thought it was strange that a person like Zhao Haiyang could have survived this long in this world.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m not selling my super pet. And I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, so my schedule is full-up for the foreseeable future." Han Sen never considered helping others hunt super creatures, particrly people like the Zhao family.


    "Young Man, please consider our request!" Zhao Heng blurted out at the sight of Zhao Haiyang, who looked ready to blow his lid after the sudden rejection.


    Han Sen wanted to say something dismissive again, but Qin Xuan suddenly coughed and said, "Director Zhao, please have a drink of tea. Han Sen, there is a ssified document from the Squad you should have a look at. I brought it over for you."


    Han Sen, in the exclusivepany of Qin Xuan, exited the room and moved to his office. "Team Qin, what¡¯s going on? Has the Squad ordered me to help them?"


    Qin Xuan had a wry smile, but she shook her head and said, "No. If this was a matter concerning the squad, things would be simpler."


    After Qin Xuan exined, Han Sen understood. The Zhao family had many seats in the council, and Ji Ruozhen¡¯s election was running so smoothly because of the backing of the Zhao family.


    "No wonder that Zhao Heng randomly mentioned Ji Ruozhen. That¡¯s why, huh?" Han Sen coldlyughed, and then continued to say, "I don¡¯t believe the Zhao family will stop supporting Ji Ruozhen due to my rejection. That Zhao Heng and Zhao Haiyang are only bluffing with their projection of power."


    "The Zhao family¡¯s support for Ji Ruozhen provides them with benefits, too. You¡¯re right that they won¡¯t so simply give up supporting him." Qin Xuan had a brief pause, but then continued by saying, "But think about it; if you reject Zhao Heng, and the Zhao familyins to Ji Ruozhen, is that something you can ept?"


    "They can make Ji Ruozhen order me to help them?" Han Sen asked, with a look of confusion.


    "The presidential election is in its final stages. The Ji family will not allow any disgraceful events or controversy to tarnish their name. The reason the Zhao family has asked for your help now is because they know the Ji family will not be willing to reject them. If the Zhao family looked for Ji Ruozhen, I am afraid he will have to agree to their requests. Sometimes, even the Ji family have to concede to the plights of others," Qin Xuan said.


    "That means I have no choice." Han Sen owned 5% of shares in Sky Technology. If something went bad during the election, and Ji Ruozhen was not made president, the stocks were sure to plummet.


    If Ji Ruozhen really was to be Han Sen¡¯s father-inw, it seemed he would have no choice but to agree.


    "You can still talk about the terms and conditions with the Zhao family. It¡¯s either talking about them with that lot or with Ji Ruozhen. Who would you rather have such a talk with?" Qin Xuan smiled.


    "Well, if things are like that, I¡¯ll go and help them!" Han Sen said, with an evil smile.

 Chapter 718: Blood Spring

    Chapter 718: Blood Spring


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In an ancient forest resided a gentle spring and basin. It did not flow with water, nay. It flowed with blood. A creature guarded this spring, and had done so since it was born. The Zhao family believed this beast to be a super creature. They had done battle with it many times, and on each asion, their forces were dealt grievous harm and forced to retreat.


    Fortunately for those that fought it, the super creature never left the spring it guarded. It never gave chase, and this allowed the Zhao family to continue provoking the beast and attempting the same fight many times.


    Han Sen and Zhao Heng hammered a deal out, and then Han Sen followed him out to the spring.


    Qin Xuan apanied them, too. This pleased Han Sen because he had no fondness for the Zhao family, and he feared he¡¯d die of boredom without someone he was fond of talking to being present on the journey.


    On the way, any creatures that sought to bar or prohibit their passage were dealt with by members of the Zhao family. The eight Zhao family members wanted to impress Qin Xuan and Han Sen, as they had each unlocked a gene lock. Zhao Haiyang was quite powerful, and he was more than keen to flex his muscles.


    There was one thing that interested Han Sen a lot, and that was the fact that the Zhao family members¡¯ fitness levels were higher than those of most people who had unlocked their gene lock.


    While they were taking a break, Qin Xuan quietly told Han Sen that the Zhao family had a geno optimization solution, and that the family members were provided with a special training regime since they were born. With a controlled diet, their genes would actually improve. This was why the Zhao family had greater strength than those who were at a simr level. And that was also one of the many reasons they were pompous braggarts.


    "Qin Xuan, try this. It is a nutrient fluid from Angel Gene, and it is good for your body. These things cannot be bought at the markets, you know." Zhao Haiyang approached the two and handed over a pen-sized bottle to Qin Xuan. Inside, a transparent purple concoction swirled.


    "Thanks, but I have my own." Qin Xuan did not ept the fluid from his hand, and a hurt look crossed his face.


    Han Sen wasughing on the inside. The Zhao family members really seemed to think themselves as gods, as if they could do whatever they pleased.


    The Special Squad had an important rule, however. Unless the situation was dire and the absolute need arose, squad members were not allowed to ept items from others. This also applied to the people on their team. You drew from your own supply strictly, to avoid problems arising further down the line.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s rejection of the fluid was normal protocol, and even Han Sen would not even think to offer her an item. He was positive Zhao Haiyang knew about this rule but, perhaps unexpectedly, he sought to bend the rules and offer her the gift regardless. After the rejection he sulked, and it looked as if his overbearing ego had been dealt a hearty blow.


    But quickly, Zhao Haiyang returned to normal. He sat down next to Qin Xuan and resumed talking with her.


    Han Sen listened in on them for a bit, and he felt sorry for her. Zhao Haiyang was so self-obsessed that he could only talk about himself and about the power his family possessed. All Qin Xuan did was smile and nod, without making a single vocal contribution.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen got tired of listening to the inane bber and decided to sit next to a tree away from the others. There, he rested his eyes for a bit. He also sent a message to Princess Yin Yang, who was far away right then.


    On a mountain, a good distance from them, Princess Yin Yang was leading another party. Zero and the silver fox were trailing directly behind her, with Wang Yuhang at the back. He appeared to be sulking.


    "Hey, Princess? Might I ask where we are headed?" Wang Yuhang asked miserably.


    "Just follow in silence! How can you incessantly drone on about so much dragonpoop?" Princess Yin Yang sternly responded, giving Wang Yuhang a peeved look. The entire time the party had been traveling, Wang Yuhang had done nothing butin.


    "Well, pray tell that which the bossman has pleaded we do! Communicate with me here." Wang Yuhang ran in front of Princess Yin Yang and asked with a wide smile.


    He had previously tried to ask Zero. But he felt as if his presence before her was invisible. She didn¡¯t respond or even look at him, as if he was nothing but an annoyance.


    Only Princess Yin Yang would asionally tell him something, but nothing she said was particrly exnatory or revealing.


    Princess Yin Yang ignored Wang Yuhang and continued walking.


    Han Sen¡¯s intent for bringing Wang Yuhang and the rest was by no means good. The Zhao family had pretty much forced Han Sen into fighting a super creature, and he was not going to bow to their desires quite so simply.


    The Zhao family would never expect Wang Yuhang and the rest of Han Sen¡¯s team to be following them. The road was long and taxing, and getting attacked by other creatures was amon urrence. The noise of such fights would not make for a stealthy tail.


    But the silver fox had the ability to repel creatures. So, fortunately, they could follow therger group ahead without stirring any trouble. The Zhao family had no idea of they wereing.


    This ancient forest was the abode of a host of dangerous creatures, and they had killed a lot on their way in. There was a fair share of sacred-blood ss creatures, too. Han Sen and Qin Xuan were never given the opportunity to fight, and as a result, could not reap a single benefit or reward.


    Zhao Haiyang offered to share some meat with them, an offer they both rejected.


    Near an ancient tree, a river ran by that was blood-red. It was like the gentle gush of a freshly opened wound.


    "Follow this stream of blood and ascend. In about twenty miles, we will see the blood spring and its creature," Zhao Haiyang reminded them.


    The Zhao family were arrogant, yes, but they weren¡¯t dumb. They were borrowing Han Sen¡¯s strength to finally y this super creature of theirs, once and for all. If they couldn¡¯t capitalize on his presence amongst them this time, they weren¡¯t sure they¡¯d get another chance.


    After walking twenty miles, the ancient forest opened around a red, craggy hill. It wasn¡¯t tall, but there was a crack in the middle. The crack birthed the blood-red spring, which flowed to create a pool of blood at the bottom of the hill.


    In the blood pool, a ck beast rested. It had ck fur, and its head was crowned with two curved horns.


    It was impossible to tell what it was. Its shape seemed to resemble a dog, but it looked a little like a cat, as well.


    Its size was equivalent to an adult tiger, and therefore quite smallpared to most other super creatures. But after reading its life force, Han Sen could tell with 100% certainty that this was indeed a super creature.


    "ording to our deal, you will need to cooperate with us for the length of the fight. And also, you must provide us with the final hit," Zhao Heng told Han Sen.


    "Okay, whatever you say." Han Sen nodded.


    "Summon your super pet to fight and we will look for an opportunity to surround it," Zhao Heng said.


    "No problem-o." Han Sen did not say much and simply summoned his adiraid.


    Zhao Heng and the rest looked at the adiraid with genuine admiration. There was also a glint of envy towards Han Sen. It confused them why a person such as he had been fortunate enough to find a dying super creature he could easily finish off, and then be rewarded with such a pet.


    Han Senmanded the adiraid to attack the super creature, while he also sent a message to Princess Yin Yang.

 Chapter 719: Scary Sense

    Chapter 719: Scary Sense


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Zhao family spread out and epassed the area, but little else. Clearly, they were waiting for the adiraid to beat the super creature into a near-death state, so they could swoop in and im an easy kill.


    "These assholes," Han Sen swore in his heart. He looked at the super creature, then opened his gene lock and scanned its life force.


    The super creature¡¯s energy was all clouded. He could tell that it was a strong creature, but still, the cloudiness indicated it was a first generation super creature and therefore nothing he was particrly interested in going up against.


    Although the adiraid might have been a little stronger than the super creature, the power gap wasn¡¯t enough for it to dominate.


    The super creature was of simr strength to the adiraid, and like the adiraid, it didn¡¯t excel in any particr department. That also meant it wasn¡¯t weak in any other department, either; so it was a well-bnced monster. The adiraid went ahead to sh the monster. Even though no particrly deep wounds were wrought, the attacks were enough to surprise and impress Zhao Heng.


    In the past, they had tried toy siege on the monster themselves. But every attempt was a failure, and they could never seem to deal any damage to the beast. Now here they were, watching a pet go up against a super creature, dealingsting wounds with a greatsword. The sight led Zhao Heng and the rest of the Zhao family members present to view the adiraid with great admiration.


    But Han Sen¡¯s vision was drawn to the blood spring, instead. The super creature they were fighting was quite strange. He was sure that the super creature was intelligent enough to know it was fighting a losing battle, and that it should be running away rather than staying to fight.


    But the super creature was determined to remain, and nothing couldpel it to flee. There was something strange about this ce, and the blood spring, in particr.


    Han Sen used dongxuan aura to take a look at the blood spring, and he was surprised to see that it abounded with energy. What wasing out was no ordinary spring water, that was for sure. The center of the spring contained life, even.


    As he watched the crack in the rock, Han Sen suddenly felt the presence of an extremely strong life force. The power he sensed suddenly sent him into a cold sweat.


    "Damn it! Inside that crack, a scary creature resides." Han Sen continued to look at the crack on the craggy hill, and suddenly, he felt as if he was being watched.


    Like the peering of an evil eye, a malevolent gaze had fixated on him. It made his heart race with uncertain panic. Quickly, he deactivated his dongxuan aura and averted his eyes away from the spring.


    "The creature inside the crack can find my dongxuan aura. It can even find out where I am through it! Whatever is in there is something ancient, and something evil. The Zhao family have no idea what they are doing,ing here to disturb this ce. For all I know, they are openly seeking suicide." Han Sen was frightened, and his continued to chill.


    Han Sen did not even see what the creature may have been, yet it terrified him even so. And the creature, whatever it may have been, did little else other than look back at him. Whatever the case may be, there was a super creature inside the source of the spring that was more powerful than anything he had ever encountered before.


    Han Sen was considering whether or not he should grab his little angel and depart. They wouldn¡¯t receive any benefits from ying this super creature, and all the while, he feared the unknown malice was continuing to peep on him.


    But if Han Sen returned now, and didn¡¯t finish the job, it would be a waste of time.


    Han Sen gave another look in the direction of the crack, then turned his head back to watch the super creature engaged with the little angel, then gave up his idea of fleeing.


    The creature inside the crack did not seem as if it wanted to leave its current abode, and after Han Sen gave it some more thought, he came to the conclusion that he didn¡¯t have to escape just yet. If something were to happen, he could escape more quickly than anyone from the Zhao family, anyway. So, if the creature was hungry, Zhao Heng and his people would be the first to fill up its tummy. Therefore, there was no need for Han Sen to rush an escape just yet. When the time came, he could simply return his adiraid and get moving.


    "Team Qin, no matter what happens, stay behind me. Do not run off." Han Sen approached Qin Xuan and spoke to her in a lowered voice.


    "Why? What is it?" Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen with sudden surprise. The creature was already being suppressed by Han Sen¡¯s pet, so it was weird for him to suddenly say something like this to her.


    "I feel as if something is amiss. Whatever it is, it disturbs me. It¡¯s an instinct, and my instincts are rarely incorrect. Whatever happens, do not leave my side. Stay near me. If something does indeed go wrong, we have to escape first," Han Sen told her.


    "Okay." Qin Xuan looked around and did not notice the presence of anything out of the ordinary, but still, she agreed.


    The little angel¡¯s greatsword continued carving marks into the super creature. Despite blood now having dyed its entire coat, it refused to escape the area. It roared to the sky and adamantly remained to fight with the little angel.


    Zhao Heng, with great excitement, said, "Han Sen, tell your pet to put more effort in! Make her deal heavier damage to the super creature and prevent it from escaping, if it chooses to."


    "Director Zhao, this is a super creature. This isn¡¯t a scuffle between a cat and a dog," Han Sen replied coldly.


    Zhao Heng didn¡¯t say anything in return, acknowledging that this wasn¡¯t really something that could be rushed. And fortunately, the super creature continued to not show signs of wanting to escape. Zhao Heng thenmanded his people, who were still surrounding their foe, to move a little closer. If it did want to escape, they could do their part in prohibiting its flight.


    But the super creature was almost behaving stupidly in its stubbornness to remain. Its inability to fight back against the little angel was in to see, yet it continued to do what it could as the gashes and wounds mounted and caused it tremendous pain. It was bleeding heavily now, and its attacks slowed; death would greet it soon.


    The little angel was like something holy. It pped its wings, flew behind the super creature, and shed the greatly injured neck of the super creature. A deep cleft had now been made in its neck, and the spine looked as if it was ready to snap. More and more blood seeped to the surface and bled to the ground.


    The super creature was knocked down to the floor. It writhed and squirmed for a while but did not get up.


    "Han Sen, do not forget your promise! Command your pet to return and we will finish it off," Zhao Heng shouted to Han Sen, as hemanded his people to draw even closer.


    "My job is done here, yes. You can finish it off." Han Sen did not say anything inint and simply returned his little angel. He could feel the creature inside the spring begin to move, and a scary aura seeped through with the water. The hill now looked frightening, and he suspected the dark menace within was about to escape its subterranean home.


    The super creature had not yet died, and even if it was killed by the little angel, Han Sen was not willing to walk up and im the rewards. All he wanted to do was run away as far as he could and end all involvement with these events and this ce.


    The eight Zhao family members now ran close to the fallen beast and attempted to kill the super creature. They used all the different weapons they had at their disposal, striking the exposed wounds of the dying creature.


    But then a sudden scream sounded. The dying creature stood up again and leapt onto a man of the Zhao family. It tore the man¡¯s head off with its teeth, and its ws tore the rest into shreds.


    Zhao Heng shouted and used hisnce to thrust at the most grievous of the wounds, on the back of the super creature¡¯s neck. The creature roared in pain and fell back down to the ground.


    The rest of the family ran up again and tried to strike the beast simultaneously. Although someone had died, they did not want the little angel to help out anymore, as they were afraid the little angel would finish it off with ease.

 Chapter 720: Stolen Egg

    Chapter 720: Stolen Egg


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although the super creature was on the precipice of death, it had managed tosh out enough to deal damage to numerous members of the Zhao family. But now, the damage it had incurred was too great, and it would soon fall for thest time.


    Zhao Heng was incredibly excited. Hemanded his people to attack the super creature by saying, "Come on! It¡¯s going to die soon!"


    Out of the eight family members, three had been killed. The rest had incurred at least one trauma or injury, but the thought of felling a super creature rallied their courage to continue their fight.


    "Let me kill it!" Zhao Haiyang peered at the monster that could hardly stand and spoke aloud with great excitement.


    "Okay." Zhao Heng wouldn¡¯t disagree. Out of the eight who hade, Zhao Heng was the eldest, and Zhao Haiyang was a direct descendant of his.


    But before Zhao Haiyang delivered his attack, the super creature that looked grievously injured was rejuvenated. It pounced on another family member and took off running into the forest.


    Zhao Heng and Zhao Haiyang looked shocked. They did not expect the super creature to run away, now of all times.


    Earlier, the super creature¡ªdespite being at an obvious disadvantage¡ªdid not run. Now, it was dying and could barely stand. Where had the vigore from?


    "Go, chase it! Do not allow it to escape." Zhao Heng reacted first, immediatelymanding the others to take off after it.


    But suddenly, they heard the sound of rock breaking. This was a surprise to all of them. They turned around to take a look, and the little hill that was the source of the blood spring exploded outwards. The spring was no longer a crack in the earth, as a giant red centipede writhed out amidst a cloud of dust and spewed rubble.


    A dark-red body that was thicker than the carriage of a train loomed out. A single segment of the centipede was twenty meters long, and its legs wriggled ceaselessly, carrying it towards the fighters.


    A secondter, two of the remaining Zhao family were spiked to death under the centipede¡¯s wretched legs. The rest of them were almost frightened to death, and their thought of pursuing the escaped super creature quickly evaporated. Running away themselves, they shouted, "Han Sen! Use your pet to restrain it!"


    "Are you kidding me? You want me to send my pet to its demise, against a monster such as that?" Han Sen called back, as he and Qin Xuan had already turned to leave.


    "Han Sen, do not forget the deal we made," Zhao Haiyang reminded him.


    "Our deal consisted of me helping you y the other super creature; I have done my part. This wasn¡¯t a part of it, so it is no concern of mine," Han Sen was far ahead of the others, yelling back as he ran alongside Qin Xuan.


    Zhao Haiyang was furious. The blood centipede was a goliath, and it terrified them all. This was surely a foe no human could hope topete with. A secondter, the creature¡¯s mandibles grabbed another Zhao family member and sloppily devoured him.


    There were only three people of the Zhao family left now, but the blood centipede did not continue to pursue them. Instead, it took off in the direction the other super creature had gone.


    When Han Sen saw it, his heart jumped. The super creature had been attracted away by Wang Yuhang, but now the blood centipede had, as well. Things were taking a turn for the worse.


    "How can Wang Yuhang be so unlucky? There is always some misfortune waiting to befall him." Han Sen was nning to go after Wang Yuhang, but then stopped and went towards the blood spring instead.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Xuan asked, from behind.


    "I¡¯m just going to take a look, you get away first," Han Sen said, as he ran back.


    When Zhao Heng saw Han Sen run back, he was amazed¡ªbut they didn¡¯t dare follow. They watched Han Sen run back all the way to the blood spring, unable toprehend what his intention might have been.


    But to them, right then, they thought it better if Han Sen were to get himself killed. The Zhao family had sacrificed many people this day, all to no avail. The creature they sought to kill had gotten away, and all they had incurred were great losses as a result.


    Han Sen did not care what the Zhao family thought of him. He reached the broken rocks of the spring and jumped beyond.


    Earlier, when he turned on the Dongxuan Sutra, he had detected the presence of a life force inside it. He already knew there was something in there. And now, while the blood centipede was away, he thought it would be okay to take a proper look at whatevery inside.


    Beyond the broken stones was a tunnel that led into a cave. Inside the cave rested a blood-red egg. It was like a football, but it waspletely red. The strong life force Han Sen had detected came from the egg.


    Han Sen was overjoyed at the discovery. He had eaten the devil ant king egg not too long ago, so he knew that this had to be some good stuff, too. There was no life geno essence inside, and it could be eaten to immediately receive super geno points. Its consumption was a much easier process than absorbing a life geno essence.


    Han Sen had not expected the centipede to create an egg, but regardless, he leapt over and quickly pocketed it, before turning around to exit.


    Han Sen was still wondering how he might hope to save Wang Yuhang when suddenly, he heard a sharp, monstrous, shrieking sound emitted from the forest. In the distance, he noticed many of the ancient forest¡¯s trees getting toppled in a wave that moved towards Han Sen, and he figured that the blood centipede had sensed its baby being stolen.


    Han Sen did not linger, and quickly ran in the direction Zhao Heng had been running. He was much faster than Zhao Haiyang, and quickly managed to catch up with him.


    Zhao Haiyang looked back with surprise. Han Sen was directly behind him, but behind him, the giant centipede also came. The giant, slithering body was uprooting trees and spoiling the earth as it rampaged towards them. It was like a crazed dragon.


    "What have you done?! Why did you bring it back this way?" Zhao Heng enquired, in evident anger.


    "Me? Oh, I didn¡¯t do anything," Han Sen said, as he continued running forward and leaving them behind.


    Zhao Heng cursed Han Sen, praying the worst death would strike him and strike him soon. Han Sen had attracted the monster their way, but he was now leaving them behind like bait. They wished they could kill Han Sen.


    Han Sen was far ahead of them now, due to his speed. The blood centipede, however, looked likely to catch up with the Zhao family members.


    Han Sen caught up with Qin Xuan who was still firmly ahead, leading the escape. When he turned to look back, he noticed another person of the Zhao family had fallen victim to the vile creature that chased them.


    "Let¡¯s go." Han Sen grabbed onto Qin Xuan¡¯s waist, summoned his wings, and flew to the sky.


    But then he heard the blood centipede roar. It was a hundred meters long when looking down, and Hen Saw watched it spread transparent blood-wings. It took off into the skies towards them.


    "Bollocks!" Han Sen thought he could fly away with rtive ease. He didn¡¯t expect the monstrous foe to possess wings of its own, and it flew with such great haste. It was much faster than the berserk sacred wings.


    "You run that way." Han Sen gritted his teeth and returned to the tangled forest floor. He put Qin Xuan down and ran in another direction, attempting to draw the centipede away.

 Chapter 721: Blue Mountain

    Chapter 721: Blue Mountain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen sessfully drew away the flying centipede, and it went back to chasing him through the forest.


    Many trees were toppled in its rampage, and many of the forest¡¯s other creatures were promptly evicted. Those that could fly soared away in fright, whereas others fled as quickly as they could on foot. Every other creature in the forest seemed terrified of the centipede.


    Han Sen opened his gene lock and used Dongxuan Sutra to simte the Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow. It increased his speed by a good deal, but even then, it wasn¡¯t enough to gain a good lead on the foe that pursued him. All he could focus on doing was running at fast as he could and not cking into the hungry mandibles that were chasing him.


    This monster was incredibly powerful, and it was something the adiraid would surely struggle to beat. The adiraid wasn¡¯t weak, but the size between the two was notparable. The blood centipede had a unique power that made it far stronger than the adiraid, too.


    The adiraid could protect herself, but she couldn¡¯t stop the blood centipede; that was why Han Sen could only try to escape.


    In thisrge, dense, and ancient forest, Han Sen ran as fast as his legs could carry him. He had been doing so for a while, and he had gradually lost all sense of direction. Han Sen thought about throwing the centipede¡¯s egg away, but he didn¡¯t want to.


    Han Sen tried to let the little angel draw the attention of the centipede, but it was as if it had locked onto Han Sen, without a care for anything else.


    The little angel swung her greatsword at the centipede many times, but the creature had countless wriggling legs that blocked each attempted attack. She couldn¡¯t get a hit in.


    Han Sen kept running until there were no more trees to evade. After leaving the canopy of the forest behind, he found himself before the slopes of a grand mountain range. He had no idea where he hade to.


    Han Sen had no other choice but to run headlong up the mountain. He circled one of the mountains and tried his hand at fighting the centipede for a bit.


    Han Sen felt strange. When he was in the ancient forest, he had seen many creatures fleeing for their lives. But these mountains were barren, and not a single creature was around. After running the length of two mountains, he hadn¡¯t managed to see a single other creature. It was a dull, lifeless region,posed of grey crags. Few nts grew there, also.


    Han Sen did not have the time to stop, poke about and ponder the area he had stumbled into, however. With his gene lock running, he was on a timer. He had been running for half a day, and he was already starting to feel exhausted. His body was in agony, and he feared if he kept going, his body might end up permanently damaged. But still, he couldn¡¯t afford to stop, and turning off the gene lock would remove his ability to simte the Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow. This would result in his speed decreasing, and the chance of him not being able to outrun the centipede¡¯s crazed pursuit.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and took the centipede egg from his pocket, nning to throw it at the centipede so he could escape the area with life.


    He turned around to take a look and noticed that the blood centipede was no longer directly behind him. In fact, the centipede was down near the foothills, merely crying out to Han Sen. It didn¡¯te after him, as if it were afraid of something.


    Han Sen was surprised, to say the least. He looked around and saw nothing out of the ordinary. While the craggy mountains appeared nearly identical, during his run, he had drawn close to a mountain that was different than the others.


    The mountains around the one he was on were grey and rocky. But the one he was on now was blue. The rocks there appeared to be metallic.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what made this mountain so unique, but the scary centipede only roared and did note up. Despite its desire for Han Sen¡¯s blood, all it did was twirl and writhe around, breaking the rocks that peppered the foothills.


    Its power did not matter in the shadow of the blue mountain, it appeared.


    Han Sen acknowledged something was wrong, and so he quickly cast dongxuan aura. Still, he did not notice the presence of anything strange around. There did not seem to be any life on this mountain.


    Han Sen felt relieved, for he was at least out of danger for the time being. But he couldn¡¯t rx, for the radius of his dongxuan aura was limited and it did not reveal all that may have been there. Han Sen then raised his head to look up the mountain.


    The mountain was massive, and its head rested above the clouds; he could not see what secrets its peak might have hidden. And as for the rest of the mountain, it was as barren as ever. It was entirely blue, and only metallic rocks resided there for decoration. There wasn¡¯t even a single de of grass.


    "What is that blood centipede afraid of? Even with its baby having been nicked, it doesn¡¯t dare set foot up here. Something has to be amiss with this ce..." Han Sen looked up the mountain and could not see anything through the mist that cloaked the top.


    Although Han Sen was curious about what may have been up there, he had respect for the proverb that concerned itself with feline mammals and the consequences of their curiosity. Therefore, he resolved to walk around to the other side of the mountain and descend that way, in an attempt to escape the centipede.


    The red centipede still did not dare ascend the blue mountain, and it only stared at Han Sen. But wherever he went, the monster carefully followed him.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth again and ced the centipede egg between the rocks of the blue mountain. Then, he went in another direction. He hoped the centipede would remain, showing concern for the egg more than the person who had stolen it.


    But things did not turn out the way he expected. When the centipede saw its egg, it only enraged the centipede further. It still wouldn¡¯t ascend the blue mountain, and instead, it wriggled with greater ferocity as it traced Han Sen. Its exmations were even louder, as well, and the pitch of the echo was heightened as its wretched voice carried across the mountain range.


    The sound of rocks breaking continued under the jittery legs of the centipede as it traced the egg-thief. Big marks and clefts were left in each ravaged rock.


    "This guy really wants me dead." Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. He imagined the best he could do right now was use his little angel to take the egg and lead the monster away.


    But just as Han Sen was willing to do this, he suddenly heard the sound of a bell toll from atop the mountain.


    Dong!


    The sound of an ancient bell rung from high above, echoing across the expanse of mountains. It caused the energy inside Han Sen to turn into chaos, and he quickly ran Dongxuan Sutra to quell his disturbed flow.


    Dong!


    When the bell rang again, a weird power caused the energy inside him to coil and swirl in turmoil once more.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and continued casting Dongxuan Sutra to soothe the restless energy and fight back against the mysterious tone of the bell.


    The bell¡¯s sound was quite beautiful. It possessed a certain power that cast what seemed like a sonic wave, dispelling the mist and clouds that obscured the peak of the mountain. Like a curtain being pulled, the entirety of the blue mountain was then revealed.


    There were six different bell tones in total, and Han Sen managed to hold on against their nging. Butter, it took him half an hour to fix the energy that had been disturbed inside him. Slowly, he opened his eyes.


    The mist that veiled the peak was gone, and now, only wisps circled the mountain instead. You could see the clouds a thousand meters away from the mountainside, as there were no more clouds within or beyond the circle.


    Han Sen looked at the blue mountain¡¯s peak and tried to see what was there. He was eager to learn where exactly the bell had tolled from.

 Chapter 722: Blue Shelter

    Chapter 722: Blue Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s pupils shrunk. He saw a mysterious, blue shelter residing atop the peak. Its presence there was like a castle, perched in the heavens.


    The blue shelter looked rugged, though. Many parts of the building had fallen and crumbled. Even the gate of the front wall had fallen, sumbing to mounds of dust. The ce looked as if it had been abandoned a long time ago.


    "Shelter? How can there be a shelter out here? I wonder, is it a human or spirit shelter?" Han Sen observed the distant shelter as best he could, but did not see too much. Although it seemed to have decayed over time¡¯s relentless march, it still looked solid, perhaps even operable.


    "It looks like the shelter isn¡¯t home to any humans or creatures. If it is, why would it be in the state it currently is? But then again, why would the blood centipede be so afraid of it? It won¡¯t even ascend the measly foothills of this mountain. Does a scary creature reside in the shelter, maybe?" While Han Sen pondered the stockpile of questions that now urred to him, he saw the blood centipede start moving again. After the broken shelter had revealed itself, the blood centipede possessed what seemed like a renewed courage, and it rabidly climbed the mountain after Han Sen.


    Han Sen froze, and when he thawed soon after, he quickly took off running up the mountain. The monster had most likely believed the shelter was whole, which held off its initial advance.


    But now that it knew the shelter was an abandoned ruin, it ascended the mountain without fear.


    Han Sen had no other choice but to ascend. He hastened his brisk steps to ramble and climb his way up to the shelter. It was a decayed structure, and it didn¡¯t look like anyone lived up there, but if there was still a teleporter inside¡ªand it was still in working condition¡ªhe could escape by returning to the Alliance.


    But before Han Sen could teleport away, he thought it would best to eat the egg first.


    The blood centipede was quickly catching up to Han Sen, who was now standing in front of the blue shelter. He noticed that the structure had beenposed of blue metal. With such sturdy construction, Han Sen pondered what events may have led to its ruin and downfall.


    A twenty meter tall, few meter wide metal wall extended for a few miles. Along its length, it was broken and ruined in a number of different locations.


    Han Sen observed the dust-cloaked shelter and pondered the number of years it had been since a personst set foot inside it.


    Han Sen was quite ecstatic at his discovery of an abandoned shelter. All he would have to do now was find a teleporter and leave. No matter how powerful the centipede was, it couldn¡¯t follow him through.


    Han Sen ran inside the shelter and strode across the thick dust that had gathered so deeply that it felt like snow.


    The blood centipede followed Han Sen to the front of the shelter. It hesitated before the entrance for a moment, but still decided to follow him inside.


    The blue metal shelter had many toppled buildings, and many structures only had one or two disheveled walls remaining. Some had been cut in half or even had their rooves shaved off.


    Han Sen¡¯s run kept him weaving left and right between the remains of old buildings and constructs, to avoid the centipede¡¯s pursuit. But by now, he was getting exhausted. He summoned the little angel and gave her the egg, bidding that she fly away from him to the other side of the shelter.


    The blood centipede shrieked at Han Sen, but turned around and gave pursuit to the little angel now instead.


    Han Sen had finally achieved a moment¡¯s reprieve. He moved around the decayed shelter in search of a teleporter that may have fared better than the rest of the area.


    He had searched through a number of ruined buildings and was still in awe of the devastation. The entire area was a mess, as shrapnel and bits of twisted metaly strewn about every corner. But thus far, unfortunately, he was unable to find a teleporter that was in good shape.


    In his search, he stumbled into a za which contained a half-toppled bell tower in its center. The bell wasposed of blue copper, and it exuded an aura of mystique. Strange carvings were etched into the metal of itsposition, with many of the drawn shapes resembling bugs.


    Han Sen saw this blue bell and wondered, if this ce had indeed been abandoned, why had six bells rung out earlier?


    Han Sen looked around, observing the thick dust that coated each crevice of the lost shelter. He didn¡¯t see any footprints or marks that suggested upation. Even the blue bell was covered in dust and ash. He believed it must have been years since a personst touched the bell.


    "The tolling bell could not have been this one." Han Sen pped his wings and flew onto the bell tower to take a closer look.


    Han Sen was then hit with a sudden surprise. There was a body inside the bell tower that looked like a human in rugged clothes. Through decay over time, the body was little more than a dust-covered skeleton.


    Han Sen summoned ance to poke the clothing that once dressed the deceased. With little effort, the clothes and bones fell apart into ash.


    "Was this a human shelter that got attacked by some fearsome creature?" Han Sen came down from the bell tower and treaded the shelter with a little more care this time.


    Han Sen summoned his super armor, in case something unfortunate was about to happen. Since there weren¡¯t any other humans around, no one would see or recognize him.


    The fallen metal buildings were everywhere, and he couldn¡¯t find a single building that had been left untouched. Most of the houses did not contain teleporters, and the ones Han Sen found were broken and had ceased to function.


    Han Senter discovered many other skeletal remains that were simr to the first one. For some reason, all it took was a little touch for the remains to crumble and wholly copse.


    Han Sen had searched through half the shelter so far and had yet to find a single working teleporter. The little angel was on the other side, keeping the blood centipede busy. He didn¡¯t fancy venturing that way.


    "Strange. Aside from the blue copper bell, there aren¡¯t any other bell towers here. There aren¡¯t any other bells, at all. What tolling bells did I hear?" Han Sen thought, puzzled.


    While Han Sen was deep in thought, he heard the mystery bells ring once more like thunder. The shock was so strong, he almost copsed.


    Han Sen quickly ran his Dongxuan Sutra to quell the energy inside him. He raised his head and saw the bell in the bell tower was ringing, all by itself. Not even a stiff wind brushed it, yet it tolled.


    "Why is this happening to me? Why does the bell ring itself?" Han Sen tried his best to calm the energy inside him, as he stared at the bell.


    The little angel and the blood centipede stopped fighting, as if they were both affected by the bell, as well.


    Dong!


    The blue bell rang again, at an even scarier tone than before. It was loud, like an explosion detonating right on Han Sen¡¯s eardrum.

 Chapter 723: Blue Copper Bell

    Chapter 723: Blue Copper Bell


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The tolling of the bell, when he had been further down the mountain, was not as strong as what he was hearing now. Because he was so close to it, every ring was like a thunderbolt that convulsed his body and caused him to spit blood from his mouth.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The blue bell continued to ring, and Han Sen continued to writhe, oozing blood from his mouth. He used the Dongxuan Sutra the best he could, to fight back the damage caused by the loud tolling of the bell. Although the Dongxuan Sutra was powerful, it didn¡¯t provide enough relief to fight back the noise. The energy inside Han Sen went insane, and the chaos inside highlighted every vein that coursed through his body. A green vein, in particr, began to expand in his body, looking ready to rupture.


    Some of his smaller veins were broken already, which dyed his skin red. It was a frightening sight to witness.


    The blood centipede was not doing any better. In its agony, it twisted and wriggled around on the ground, toppling many buildings. Its madness only generated more noise.


    The blue bell seemed to deal damage to any creature that heard it. The more energy a creature had, the more damage it suffered.


    The blood centipede must have been a second generation super creature. Its energy was incredibly powerful, but it could not withstand the noise of the bell, and as a result, its energy was disturbed. Its innards were a mess as its energy caused chaos within; the centipede twirled round and round in a craze.


    The little angel, however, was not affected. Her body¡¯s energy exuded a holy presence, and because of her purity, the bell could not deal damage to her.


    But the little angel still had to fight back the noise, and so couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    Cough! Han Sen heaved another unhealthy amount of blood. His Dongxuan Sutra could just about manage to deal with the noise, but his fitness wascking. As such, he couldn¡¯t deal with it half as well as the little angel could.


    The adiraid was not a protector pet, so there was nothing she could do for Han Sen. So Han Sen continued to cough up blood with the feeling that his body was going to implode. He knew things weren¡¯t going well, and his predicament was a dire one; he had to think of something!


    He was wearing his super armor, but it provided no resistance to the bell¡¯s tolling.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s mind shed back to the berserk Devil Unicorn that had finished evolving. He summoned it before he considered whether or not it would even work.


    The ck smoke whirled around Han Sen like a ck hole.


    The sonic pulse pounded the ck smoke, which caused a bit of it to evaporate. Its disappearance revealed Han Sen slightly, consumed by the protective smoke.


    But when the noise halted for a moment, the ck smoke fully rejuvenated. It was like a shield, protecting Han Sen.


    Through the ck smoke¡¯s protection, Han Sen didn¡¯t feel as affected by the tolling of the bell. Now, his Dongxuan Sutra was able to fight it. The discord of his energy began to simmer and settle down as the veins rxed and returned to their ordinary size and shape beneath his skin.


    "That¡¯s some good stuff." Han Sen was overjoyed. He then thought to himself, "If the Devil Unicorn can block elemental attacks, does that mean the bell¡¯s noise is a special sort of element itself?"


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The blue bell rang another nine times. The noise felt as if it were rocking the entirety of the world. Those who heard it felt as if they could die any second.


    The blood centipede had been writhing on the floor, and it consistently spewed blood from its mouth due to the discord in its body.


    After nine times, the bell stopped. There was no more noise. But that only led Han Sen to discover something even more frightening.


    The blue bell was alive. It started flying, and looking set to crush Han Sen, it suddenly went right for him without cause.


    Inside the blue bell was a blue-metal chain, and at the bottom of the chain was a cone-shaped, blue-metal ringer. The ringer was the reason the bell had rung.


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s energy was no longer messed up and he could focus. Quickly, he jumped and rolled away, evading the blue bell that tried tond on top of him.


    Fortunately, the bell was not as quick as he feared it might be, which allowed Han Sen to dodge the attack.


    The blue bell missed Han Sen, but it didn¡¯t try again. It immediately stopped going after Han Sen and went after the blood centipede instead.


    The bell spun around and around like a saucer as it went. When it arrived, the bell that was only as tall as a human morphed its shape. As it hovered above the writhing centipede, it expanded until it wasrge enough to consume the entire creature. Seeing this gave Han Sen the heebie jeebies.


    Boom!


    The blue bellnded atop the twisting centipede, and then Han Sen heard noisese from within. He heard the centipede trying to fight its way out of the bell¡¯s entrapment.


    The noise that emanated from the bell was not unlike the ringing he had heard earlier. Every tone was a shock, and Han Sen had only his Devil Unicorn to repel it.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t half as effective as the noises from earlier, as it wasn¡¯t a proper tolling. These noises were created by the panicked centipede, and as such, the Devil Unicorn could block each pulse


    Han Sen carefully observed the bell once more and did not see anything too strange. Many patterns, shapes, and symbols of bugs had been etched as adornments on the bell. As fascinating as they were, Han Sen had no idea what they meant.


    The blood centipede continued fighting on the inside for half an hour, until its noise gradually weakened. After another half an hour passed, there was no more movement to be heard, at all.


    Han Sen then finally saw the blue bell move again. It spun around in the air again before shrinking down to its initial size. When it was about as tall as a human again, it went for the little angel.


    From its time beneath the bell, the blood centipede had now be nothing but bones. It looked as if it had been dead for a good many years¡ªjust like the bones Han Sen had seen earlier.


    But the little angel wasn¡¯t threatened. She dodged the iing bell with ease and then smacked it heavily with her greatsword.


    A deep cleft was left in the bell¡¯s side, which made the object squirm backwards and unleash more of its horrible tolling sounds. The little angel¡¯s energy was messed up as a result, and she had to cast her energy-flow skill to ease it. She could not dodge the bell¡¯s attack due to this, and all she saw was the bell spinning towards her.


    The little angel hastened her cast and was able to quell her inner-turmoil and evade the bell¡¯s strike with just enough time. Still, by exerting so much effort, her energy had be even more messed up.


    Han Sen then decided to summon the little angel back to the Sea of Soul, which made the bell lose its target. But after the little angel disappeared, it did not turn its attention to Han Sen as it had previously. It merely flew back to the bell tower and reattached itself.


    "What is that thing? Is that a super creature?" Han Sen was bbergasted. Aside from that, he couldn¡¯t think of what else it could have been.


    Han Sen had never heard of a super creature using bell noises to kill people before.

 Chapter 724: Big Reward

    Chapter 724: Big Reward


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at the bell once more and then walked near the corpse of the blood centipede. When Han Sen touched it with a bit of strength, it crumbled into dust.


    "This blood centipede¡¯s essence has been drained by the bell." Han Sen was surprised.


    Clearly, the monster-bell used the tolling sound to screw with the energy flows of its potential victims. When people or creatures were in pain and struggling with the confusion of their energy going haywire, the bell would fly out to cover them. That was what had happened to the blood centipede; such a terrifyingly powerful foe waspletely drained of its essence in less than an hour. Han Sen now knew the bell was a frightening thing.


    But fortunately, it was slow. And if you could repel the noise, then you didn¡¯t have to be too afraid of the fiend.


    The blue bell only attacked Han Sen once, and after he dodged it, it didn¡¯t attempt to get him again. It had some intelligence, that much was certain. It most likely realized Han Sen was too agile for it, and there was no use going after him.


    "What a strange super creature. I wonder what manner of beast soul I would receive if I killed it?" Han Sen gave the blue bell another look, the grimace of greed creeping upon his face.


    But killing the bell wouldn¡¯t be easy. Merely attacking it would generate the sound that disturbed energy flows; hurting the monster meant hurting yourself. There would have to be another solution for killing it.


    It was a shame the little angel was not a spirit. If she was a spirit, she could use the Devil Unicorn beast soul herself. With the protection of the Devil Unicorn, her energy would not be disrupted and she could fight the bell with all her power. But, she wasn¡¯t a spirit¡ªshe was a pet. She was unable to use any beast souls, as a result.


    Han Sen continued to observe the bell for a good long while, but he could note up with a better solution. He summoned his little angel again and got her to attack the blue bell once more.


    Dong!


    The little angel struck the bell with all her might, and it rang with its wretched toll. The strike did leave a decent mark on the bell, however, and it became enraged in response. It flew madly towards the little angel, attempting to swallow her.


    Han Sen immediately returned his little angel. Having lost its attacker, the bell returned to the tower and reattached itself.


    "This could work." Han Sen was delightfully surprised. He re-summoned his little angel and had her attack the bell once again.


    He cheesed it this way, many, many times. The bell was covered in clefts and deep cuts before long. When the bell lost all patience with its phantom attacker, it started to toll itself.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The horrible bell noise racketed across the shelter and beyond. Han Sen put the little angel back in the Sea of Soul and used the Devil Unicorn to shield himself from the noise¡¯s effect.


    After a while, the bell stopped ringing. Then, Han Sen got back to it. He summoned his little angel and bid for her to attack the bell once again.


    After she attacked, the blue bell took off in flight. This time, it was going away from the shelter, as if it wanted to escape.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want this, so hemanded the little angel to chase after it.


    Dong!


    Another ringing sound erupted, and the little angel froze in the air. Fortunately, Han Sen was able to summon her back in time.


    "It seems like it is still able to toll, even during its flight. The sound is definitely weaker than when it was stationary, however." Han Sen waited until the bell stopped ringing before resuming the chase.


    The blue bell did not fly very fast, and he was able to catch up, even with his sacred-blood wings. When he got close to it, he summoned his little angel to attack it again.


    Across the mountains, the sound of a malfunctioning bell echoed far and wide. No creature dared toe near the airborne fighters.


    Han Sen now knew the meaning of, "everything gets a return." Han Sen and little angel were unable to fight the powerful blood centipede, but with a small amount of effort, the blue bell had managed to do what they could not. And now, the bell was the one now being chased by Han Sen and the little angel.


    Han Sen trailed behind it and used his dongxuan aura to scan the bell.


    Han Sen could not sense a life force on the blue bell at all times. He could only sense it when the bell started ringing.


    Han Sen, as he observed the energy flow, thought it was quite strange.


    Han Sen and the little angel chased it a thousand miles. There were countless marks scraped across the entire body of the bell, and they had lost count of how many times they had struck it. Eventually, however, victory was achieved when the bell was hewn in half. It no longer rang after its final hit, and it crashnded in rtive silence.


    "Super Creature Hunted: Death Knell. The beast soul has been acquired. Its flesh cannot be consumed, but you may collect the Life Geno essence and obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    The announcement chimed in Han Sen¡¯s head, which brought him great joy. But when he looked at the remains of the Death Knell that had been sliced in half, it didn¡¯t disappear. It remained where it had fallen.


    "Can this guy be considered a second generation super creature or third generation super creature? Don¡¯t tell me a bell can produce babies; that would be hrious!" Han Sen continued to observe it, pondering whether or not it could produce offspring. But he didn¡¯t concern himself with the question for too long before seeking to retrieve the Life Geno essence instead.


    The bell did not have any flesh. Aside from its outer shape, there was only the metal chain and pendant inside.


    Han Sen looked at the pendant and summoned the little angel. He asked her to strike the pendant, which cracked open to release its blue Life Geno essence.


    "I am going to be rich. A centipede egg and a Life Geno essence? And the strange Death Knell¡¯s beast soul on top of all that? I have earned a lot today!" Han Sen was more than pleased.


    He took another look at the shattered pieces of the in bell, whichy scattered about. He brought out a bag and collected all the broken bits, crushing some of the bigger parts to fit them all in.


    Then he summoned his Golden Roarer and ced the bag on it. With his rewards in-hand, he turned to ride away.


    Han Sen put away the Life Geno essence and let the little angel crack the blood centipede¡¯s egg open for him.


    The little angel sliced the egg, and that chimed the announcement.


    "Super Creature Hunted: Thousand-de Blood Dragon Baby. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Han Sen quickly lifted the egg that had been cracked open and consumed the yolk that was inside. The juice tasted like coconut, and it was quite nice. It surprised him, as it didn¡¯t taste like any creature.


    "Thousand-de Blood Dragon Baby consumed. You have received one super geno point."


    This notification yed a few times, and a huge smile burst on Han Sen¡¯s face. Try as he might, he could not stop grinning.


    A warmth swirled around inside his body and blended with his blood. The blood cells seemed to quickly morph, and they felt different from before.


    When all was said and done, the Thousand-de Blood Dragon Baby had given Han Sen seven super geno points, which brought his total super geno tally up to twenty-four. His fitness felt an immediate increase.

 Chapter 725: Death Knell

    Chapter 725: Death Knell


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After consuming the Thousand-de Blood Dragon Baby, Han Sen spent some time researching the energy flow of the blue bell. If he could simte its energy flow, he could absorb its Life Geno essence.


    Han Sen used Dongxuan Sutra to simte Death Knell¡¯s energy flow and felt his entire body vibrate. He heard the sound of a bell ring, and his body throbbed to its chime.


    Han Sen flicked his arm, which generated a noise not unlike the Death Knell. The bell sounds no longer affected Han Sen, but they made the Golden Roarer by his side shake.


    "This is interesting. If I use this skill, and people hit me, it should issue the same results as the Death Knell did. The sound generated should screw with an attacker¡¯s energy flow. Although I cannot simte it to its original power, it might stille in handy. But this bell noise affects everyone and everything; it can even hurt my friends. I need to be careful when and where I use it, lest Imit friendly fire." Han Sen was quite interested in Death Knell¡¯s energy flow. He tried it out for a while before trying to refine the bell¡¯s Life Geno essence.


    As Han Sen began to refine the blue-metal Life Geno essence, the cells in his body started to be lively. Although the Life Geno essence was named after death, its effects were to provide rebirth and a strengthening of one¡¯s genes and very life.


    When the refinement process wasplete, Han Sen¡¯s absorbance of the Death Knell Life Geno essence provided him eight super geno points. This brought his total super geno tally up to thirty-two.


    "These are some good rewards I have received. If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before I max out my super geno points."


    But Han Sen had to ask himself a serious question; was he strong enough to visit his mother¡¯s shelter? With his own power, and the aid of the silver fox and little angel, few creatures could threaten him. As such, he could consider going to visit her.


    Although the trek to see her would be a few hundred thousand miles long, Han Sen had to go. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help his mother increase her super geno points. If his mother could max out her super geno points, she would have a much higher chance of surviving when she became a surpasser.


    Bing a surpasser meant you would obtain another one hundred year lifespan. When your lifespan was over, you¡¯d have to take a chance rather than sitting there, waiting to die.


    Han Sen was now preparing to ask for Huangfu¡¯s help. He wanted to establish the road he might take, that would lead him all the way to where his mother lived. He could kill super creatures along the way, meaning it would not be a fruitless effort for himself, either.


    "Han Sen?" As Han Sen walked past a human shelter, someone called his name.


    Han Sen heard the voice, and noticed it sounded familiar. He could not, however, recall to whom it belonged. He turned around and saw a big man running towards him, which surprised him.


    "Brother Fist?" Han Sen shouted when his eyes recognized the face.


    He was one of the leaders of the Steel-Armor Shelter¡¯s army. Although he never spent much time with Han Sen, they had a friendly rtionship and had cooperated on various asions.


    Brother Fist was a friend of Fang Jingqi, and Fang Jingqi was one of Fang Xuexi¡¯s elder brothers, who had grown up with Han Sen. Brother Fist was also a good friend of Tang Zhenliu. That was why they respected each other, despite not having done much together.


    "It really is you! That¡¯s awesome." Brother Fist was enthusiastic, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure why he was so ecstatic to see him. He approached Han Sen and gave him a big hug.


    Han Sen froze, thinking he was being too passionate in his greeting. The hug was strong, and he thought his back might break if the man squeezed any tighter.


    "Brother Fist, I know you love me. But I am a raging heterosexual, and this is getting a little awkward." Han Sen slipped out of his grasp.


    Han Sen was quite tall himself, but Brother Fist was even taller, standing about two meters tall.


    "You feel awkward? I don¡¯t." Brother Fist patted Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, smiling as he spoke.


    Han Sen immediately felt a shiver run down his spine as he looked at him.


    Fistughed and said, "I do love you! I love you so much. Seeing you here brings tears of joy to my eyes, so why don¡¯t youe help me and Fang take a spirit shelter?"


    "Fang Jingqi is here?" Han Sen asked, with a tone of surprise.


    "Me and him are stuck at the hip. We are like two peas in a pod. I can¡¯t believe we both arrived here in this dump, upon our arrival at the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. There are no resources here, and neither are there many elites. I still need to collect a whole trove of sacred geno points, so we¡¯re making ns to take down a royal shelter to make our lives easier going forward. There is a small number of elites nearby, and we figured we would have need of their help. But here youe, passing me by? It¡¯s a stroke of good fortune." Brother Fist tugged at Han Sen¡¯s arms as he kept walking and exining how things had been.


    The area was a little better than the Icefield had been, when Han Sen first arrived there. Still, there hadn¡¯t been much change since. Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi were not living here happily, as a result.


    Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi were therefore trying to take down a royal shelter that resided at the base of a nearby mountain, so they could have a safer ce to stay. It would provide them a base before the rest of the mountain, as well. It would be a humble beginning for their future endeavors, which would include hunting many of the monsters that resided on the mountain beside it.


    Han Sen followed Brother Fist to a knight-ss shelter. Fang Jangqi was there, and when he saw Han Sen, he had a simr reaction to Brother Fist and said, "Han Sen, what brings you here? Oh, what a wonderful opportunity! We are off to try to take down a royal shelter, so you should join us."


    Han Sen smiled and agreed. He¡¯d be able to obtain a new royal spirit, and at the same time help old friends. He didn¡¯t see a reason why he should refuse their polite request.


    It had been a long time since Han Senst collected a spirit, and he hoped it would be another beautifuldy spirit. She¡¯d fit in nicely in the ranks of his Goddess Army.


    "I was thinking; we might not have enough elites. But with Han Sen here, we can alter the ns somewhat, and as a result, have a much higher chance of conquering the shelter," Brother Fist excitedly proposed.


    "Cool. Today, the Thunder Shelter and the Devil-God Shelter¡¯s people areing. When they arrive, we can discuss any new proceedings with them," Fang Jingqi said, with much excitement, as well.


    Clearly, they had no idea Han Sen owned a super pet and had achieved what he thought to bemon knowledge. They just believed Han Sen was any old, ordinary elite.


    Han Sen did not spoil their perception, and simply allowed them to arrange everything. He only had to help them and get the royal spirit when the time came. With his power, there was no possibility of him failing.


    But when Fang Jingqi and Brother Fist brought Han Sen over to discuss matters with the others, there were disagreements.


    Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi knew Han Sen was an elite, so they wanted him to receive a higher share. The people from the Thunder Shelter and Devil¡¯s God shelter, however, did not agree. They insisted Han Sen was just anotherponent of the team, and he shouldn¡¯t receive preferential treatment when it came to the distribution of loot.


    They argued about it for some time, with no resolution.


    "If you guys say he is as strong as he is, then why don¡¯t you two just go with him and get it done without us?" the Thunder Shelter¡¯s people said, as they started to get annoyed.

 Chapter 726: Im Afraid This Will Be Difficult

    Chapter 726: I¡¯m Afraid This Will Be Difficult


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Qian Jiang, how can you say that? We are cooperating to take down the shelter together; we have plenty of time to discuss this," Brother Fist said, frowning.


    Qian Jiang, from the Thunder Shelter, replied, "If we are cooperating, then we should use the contract we have already signed and settled on. For you to go out in search of someone else is a concern of yours, where the rewardse directly out of your own shares. You cannot burden us with someone whose aid we have not asked for. Why should we give him anything?"


    "With our manpower like this, taking down the royal shelter will cost us much. Han Sen is a fierce and strong elite; he can secure our victory. Our sacrifices will be considerably lessened by his presence, I assure you," Brother Fist exined.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t really interested in this talk of a cut. All he wanted was a new spirit, and he¡¯d have long been gone had the possibility of earning one not been a prospect. Extra money made no difference to him, so earning a cut didn¡¯t really entice him. Furthermore, he¡¯d be under obligation to aid the shelter in the future, if it ran into any issues.


    But Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi had already made a mention of his supposed desire for a cut. Even though he didn¡¯t want any shares, if he were to correct them, he¡¯d do nothing but embarrass them.


    "Oh,e on. Who do you think this guy is: Coin? If he¡¯s that good, then why bothering to look for us? Go and take down the shelter all by yourselves. They can do that, can¡¯t they, Liu?" Qian Jiang then dragged the Devil-God Shelter¡¯s leader, Liu Tai, into the argument.


    Liu Tai said, "Qian is correct. After everything was supposedly prepared, you are the one who has brought an extra person into this. Our shares have been settled, therefore, there is no need for us to make a change that would amodate him."


    Qian Jiang and Liu Tai were not budging on their stance, and Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi could not take back their proposal.


    "Brother Fang and Brother Fist, can you guard the shelter?" Han Sen asked them, seeing that their argument had nowe to a standstill.


    Brother Fist wasn¡¯t sure what Han Sen meant, but right now, he couldn¡¯t allow anyone to believe he was weak.


    In fact, Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi were the strongest evolvers in the region. The Thunder Shelter and the Devil-God Shelterbine would not have the strength to take them on.


    They wanted more resources, which was why they wanted to take on the royal shelter. They had already pledged arge amount of their earnings to the other two shelters evenly, epting only a third.


    It was a generous offer. If things were done properly, where shares corrted with the actual power of the parties involved in the deal, Brother Fist ought to have received at least fifty percent of the entire pie.


    There were not many people in his rank, and Brother Fist wanted to take down the shelter with haste. Therefore, he conceded to ept this lesser amount.


    "Fine. There is no need to cooperate, we will indeed tackle it ourselves," Han Sen said.


    When Han Sen said that, everyone just looked at him without saying a word. Brother Fist looked ready to say something, and he moved his lips to do so, but no words were vocally drawn.


    He thought Han Sen had suggested something ludicrous and quite frankly, impossible. If they could not take it, it would only lead to trouble. But again, he did not want to look weak, and so he held back what he initially wanted to say.


    "Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi, do you really trust this man that much?" Qian Jiang asked, with a tone of disdain.


    Liu Tai then added, "Does that mean an end to our proposed cooperation?"


    Brother Fist was unsure of how to respond. He looked at Fang Jingqi, who squinted his eyes and said, "Yes, it does. I wish this day could have proceeded as nned, but you were unwilling to budge on your stance. Thus, we have no choice but to pull out."


    "Fine. We¡¯ll eagerly await the news of how you and your pretty-boy elite fare in attempting this conquest of a royal shelter," Qian Jiang said, with a strange tone. Then, he left¡ªbut not before giving Han Sen onest stare of disapproval.


    Liu Tai looked at Han Sen and Fang Jingqi, but did not say anything. He also just left.


    "Fang, this is possible, yes?" Brother Fist did not have much of a background, and he hadn¡¯t heard the recent tales of Han Sen¡¯s aplishments.


    Fang Jingqi smiled and said, "If Han Sen says okay, then everything will be okay. This guy is awesome; he can even y super creatures."


    Fang Jingqi had recently spent much time in his shelter, preparing for the attack. He hadn¡¯t heard about Han Sen owning a super pet, but he had heard of his initial ying of one super creature. He just wasn¡¯t entirely sure if the story was true.


    Fang Jingqi also had history with Han Sen, and he knew he wouldn¡¯t say something unless he was absolutely sure of it. That was why Fang Jingqi did not hesitate in ending their cooperation.


    "He killed a super creature? Really?! I thought people only said some person from the Ji family killed one, but that was in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary." Brother Fist looked at Han Sen with shock and disbelief.


    "It was just luck." A lot of people knew about this story, so there was no need to lie about the tale¡¯s authenticity. Therefore, he confirmed it.


    "Holy crap; you really killed a super creature?" Hearing Han Sen say that, Brother Fist still struggled to believe him. Han Sen had arrived at the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary muchter than Brother Fist did, and hecked the confidence to y even a sacred-blood creature. Therefore, it was quite difficult to believe Han Sen already had what it took to take down a super creature.


    "Haha, I¡¯m just a lucky guy," Han Sen said again.


    "Holy crap, indeed! Why did you not say something about this earlier? If I knew you were this strong, I wouldn¡¯t even have had to talk to them. You could solo a royal shelter easily!" After Brother Fist was assured Han Sen really did kill a super creature, he shouted these words out in utter glee.


    But Han Sen then looked to the sky and said, "I¡¯m afraid this will be difficult."


    "That¡¯s okay, me and Fang have a few people, and we can all apany you. We are taking this royal shelter, no matter what. It will be difficult not to incur any losses, but even if Qian Jiang and Liu Tai show up to take advantage, we can guard the ce without error," Brother Fist said.


    "No, no, no; I meant, it is difficult to go now. If I go now, I won¡¯t be back in time for my lunch," Han Sen said,


    Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi froze for a bit, but then Fang Jingqi smiled and said, "You bastard, trying to make us feel bad."


    Brother Fist did not mind that, however, and he said, "You don¡¯t need lunch. If we¡¯re taking a royal shelter, what use would it be toe back here? I will roast meat and heat-up wine for you, right then and there. My Fist family makes the best grilled meat, I¡¯ll have you know."


    "All right then, let¡¯s go," Han Sen said.


    "We have eight people with a fitness of over one hundred. And we have over a hundred people with a fitness level above sixty. How would you like to separate them?" Brother Fist asked Han Sen, as they now asserted him as their leader.


    "It depends on you. If you would like to hunt more creatures, then by all means bring more. If you do not need to kill them all, then just bring enough people to take over the shelter." Han Sen smiled.


    Brother Fist was frozen. Hearing what Han Sen said, it sounded like they wouldn¡¯t have to bring anyone.


    Fang Jingqi smiled and said, "Bring Wang Hu and his men. We will take the shelter, but not kill the creatures there, in case Qian Jiang seeks to take advantage of our vulnerability."

 Chapter 727: The Thunder Breaks Through

    Chapter 727: The Thunder Breaks Through


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Are Fist and Fang Jingqi crazy? They are actually going to try to conquer the shelter with just their own people?" Qian Jiang and Liu Tai, after hearing word of their endeavor, were shocked.


    Upon leaving, they merely thought Brother Fist would renegotiate with Han Sen, and have him take a step back. They never expected them to follow through with what they had said, and actually go there with only their own men.


    Qian Jiang and Liu Tai quickly rallied their troops and went out near the shelter, to watch how things fared for them. If they had the opportunity, they¡¯d way and try to mooch off their efforts.


    If Brother Fist and his people were injured during their fights, but were overall nearing sess, they imagined they could swoop in and im the entire shelter for themselves.


    When they arrived, they saw Brother Fist atop his mount, racing towards the shelter. They were fast approaching the gate.


    Brother Fist did not falter or slow, and simply followed Han Sen¡¯s lead into battle. They were attempting to siege the shelter directly by attacking the main gate.


    "What are they thinking? Do they honestly believe they can take on a shelter like this?" Liu Tai frowned. Taking on a shelter from the front would consume far too much power, he thought.


    Many creatures poured out of the shelter to greet their would-be conquerors. There were wolves, bears, a variety of ten meter tall beasts, and a fifty meter long snake. There were even birds, taking off into the skies so they could assail them from above. One bird had a wingspan of twenty meters.


    Han Sen was riding his Golden Growler, leading the siege. The spirit shelter was rather powerful, but it was still weaker than Princess Yin Yang¡¯s shelter. The spirit was not atop the tower, either. All that appeared before them were legions of creatures. This entire scene had be familiar to Han Sen, over his time as an evolver. Without blinking, he charged in.


    A green-winged bird soared through the skies like a green cloud that blotted out the sun. Its presence darkened the region as it descended.


    Han Sen did not blink, and merely waited for it toplete its descent. When it did, he summoned his ming Rex Spike and swung it upwards. In one hit, the monster was cut in half. Blood and feathers danced in the air like rain.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Hunted: Green Cloud Eagle. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of sacred geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Brother Fist and the rest, who witnessed this scene, were shocked but happy. They called aloud with grand excitement.


    Qian Jiang and Liu Tai were taken aback after seeing this. To see a giant sacred-blood bird creature killed in one hit like that was a frightening thing.


    Seeing Han Sen and Brother Fist assaulted the shelter like a tidal wave. All the creatures before them were in by Han Sen¡¯s relentless rex spike. All that was left in their wake was blood and the dismembered corpses of the creatures that defended the shelter in vain. It was impossible to gauge how many creatures they had already killed.


    A ten meter tall beast roared. On his approach towards it, Han Sen leapt off of Golden Growler¡¯s back and brought his ming Rex Spike down on the creature¡¯s head. The weapon went clean through, splitting the monster in two; each split side of the beast falling a separate way as a heap of guts dropped directly down to the ground.


    When Han Sennded, the Golden Growler was by his side. Immediately, he leapt onto his mount and continued the siege. He was an unstoppable force.


    A fifty meter long snake now guarded their approach. Han Sen thrust into it with his rex spike and threw it into the sky. While it was still airborne, Han Sen sliced and diced it into a rain of snake bits, which fell down to the ground with thudding noises. Each piece left a deep hole.


    Countless wolves and bears were killed without reprieve, their charred remains illuminating the battlefield. The guy was a killing machine, and within seconds, he was right before the entrance of the shelter.


    Qian Jiang and Liu Tai had made ns to sneak in some easy kills, but they made no movement. They were frozen in absolute shock at what they had just witnessed. So many sacred-blood creatures had beenid to waste, like chickens and pigs in a ughterhouse grinder. The entire army did not slow down for a second, and immediately hacked their way inside.


    "Who is this man?" Qian Jiang and Liu Tai had questionsing out the rear. Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi, on the other hand, were surprised. They knew Han Sen was strong, but not that strong. Under the pressure of his wretched, ming weapon, not a single creature was given the opportunity to fight back. Swing after bloody swing, his approach was unhalted.


    Without any true adversity, Han Sen delivered them swiftly to the spirit hall.


    There, they saw a figure wearing steel armor. This person was four meters tall, and he wielded a greataxe that wasrger than a door. He was like a metal robot, standing vigil in protection of the spirit hall at its entrance. He was the spirit of this shelter.


    Han Sen dismounted Golden Growler as the rex spike in his hand began to spin. It spun faster and faster as Han Sen approached the spirit, until the mes became a controlled tornado affixed to his weapon.


    The spirit roared and he brought his greataxe down towards Han Sen.with both hands.


    Dong!


    The ming Rex Spike clobbered the greataxe, shattering the de in the process. The ming Rex Spike did not stop there, though; it pierced through the armor of the spirit and drilled directly into his chest. Han Sen kept going, pushing the spirit into the spirit hall.


    Boom!


    The spirit was nailed to the statue, deader than dead could be.


    Han Sen did not even look at the spirit, and just casually climbed the disintegrating body that had been pinned to the statue. Using it for better grip, the spirit¡¯s body provided the elevation needed for Han Sen to effortlessly grab the spirit stone embedded in the statue¡¯s forehead.


    "I, Steel Prince, am willing to submit and offer absolute loyalty to a new master. I will be a faithful servant from now until eternity." The steel giant respawned via the spirit stone and pledged his allegiance to Han Sen. He took off his steel helmet to reveal the face of a rugged man with long locks of ck hair.


    Han Sen put the spirit stone against his forehead, and in the bright light, the spirit stonebined with the entity of the Steel Prince. Then, he went into Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen¡¯s audience had their mouths agape. From the beginning, when they assaulted the gate, until now, effortlessly reaching the spirit hall and its master to finalize the conquest¡ªit all happened in less than an hour. It was pulled off without a hitch, at a blisteringly fast pace.


    The people who followed Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi looked upon Han Sen with great shock and were nearly traumatized by the repeated surprises Han Sen had been delivering.


    The only ones in greater shock were Qian Jiang and his people.


    "Get a fire going; it is time we feast! The royal shelter is ours." Brother Fist brought out the wine he had stashed on his beast mount. He raised it up and took a hearty swig.


    As the people warmed up, following their heart-stopping surprises, they began cheering in overwhelming joy. A lot of people had readied themselves to lose not only the lives of their friends, but their own lives, as well. No one expected they would pull through without a single fatality, let alone a single scratch.


    Qian Jiang and Liu Tai watched the remainder of the creatures flee the shelter, in deep regret of their earlier decision. They did not expect Brother Fist to have found someone so strong, who could practically solo the entire conquest of a royal shelter.


    In deep regret, they wished they had epted the new terms. If they had, they¡¯d be inside reveling in the victory alongside them.


    But it was now toote for them to say anything, and they knew Brother Fist would not share the royal shelter with them.

 Chapter 728: A Pet That Sucks Blood

    Chapter 728: A Pet That Sucks Blood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi insisted on providing Han Sen a share of the shelter¡¯s future ie. After a contract was signed, the terms were for them to pay out a lump sum at the end of each year.


    Han Sen remained at the shelter for one night, but rejected Brother Fist and Fang Jingqi¡¯s request that he stay for longer. Upon leaving, he returned to the Goddess Shelter.


    Aside from Prince Steel, Han Sen had also managed to obtain the giant snake¡¯s beast soul. It was a sacred-blood ss Metal-Bone Snake beast soul that took on the shape of a spear. It was a decent weapon.


    Of course, Han Sen had no use for sacred-blood beast souls anymore, and so he decided on selling it or at least trading it sometime down the line, if an alluring proposition or item caught his interest.


    Han Sen rode his Golden Growler across the Icefield. In his hands, a blue metal bell rested.


    This was the Death Knell¡¯s beast soul, and it was a pet beast soul. When Han Sen held it in his hand, it looked like a toy bell. Seeing it there now, no one would everprehend what it must have been like to witness such a thing killing the blood-centipede in the manner that it did.


    When Han Sen first got this pet, he wondered how he would feed it. He didn¡¯t think it could consume meat.


    After conquering the shelter, Han Sen tried to drip the blood of sacred-blood creatures onto the bell. The results seemed a sess, as the blood was absorbed by the bell, which soon after started to glow.


    That was when Han Sen realized the bell drank blood.


    But it didn¡¯t drink any-old blood. It only seemed to react to blood from sacred-blood creatures. Simr to the little angel, it was a picky eater.


    Han Sen wondered if, like with the little angel, sacred-blood blood would not be enough topel its evolution. He thought it would most likely require super-creature blood to evolve into a battle mode pet.


    "If this guy evolves into battle mode, could it be as scary as the original Death Knell?" Han Sen¡¯s heart was hopeful at the thought.


    For Han Sen, felling super creatures was no longer an impossible feat. Therefore, attempting to evolve the Death Knell through the method he theorized wouldn¡¯t be an all-too difficult task.


    On his return to the Icefield, Han Sen ran into Wang Yuhang. Or rather, Wang Yuhang caught sight of Han Sen and then ran up to him.


    "Bossman, might you kindly sell me the Life Geno essence?" Wang Yuhang asked, with a look of hope.


    The monster that guarded the blood spring was in by Princess Yin Yang after Wang Yuhang drew it away. No body was left behind, only a Life Geno essence.


    "Sure. You still haven¡¯t cashed in your thirty percent from before, and after thetest hunt, you are owed an additional twenty percent. It¡¯s yours, if you can cough up the other fifty percent of what it costs. But you must also keep the item a secret. You cannot tell anyone that you practically stole it from the Zhao family. If they were to learn we stole their super creature, I can¡¯t imagine they¡¯d do anything kind to us," Han Sen said.


    "I understand. I will tell the tale that this Life Geno essence belonged to a creature we both found and fought together. I will tell this to my family, as well. Aside from you and I, nobody else can possibly know," Wang Yuhang said, with a voice coated in excitement.


    Han Sen rolled his eyes. Zero was present, and she was most certainly aware of which creature had dropped the Life Geno essence. He seemed to have forgotten about her existence.


    But regardless, Han Sen believed he wouldn¡¯t admit the truth to anyone. His own hide would be on the line if he did, not to mention his possession of a Life Geno essence taken from the Zhao family would hurt his own family, if the truth were ever revealed.


    That was not to suggest Han Sen was afraid of the Zhao family.


    Han Sen looked for Huangfu Ping Qing for assistance and brought a map of the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary with him. The shelter was enormous, and even with the powers of the Ares Martial Hall, it was difficult topose such a map. There were a few hundred thousand miles of uncharted regions, as well.


    Many known ces were marked as danger zones, and lengthy journeys were only made longer due to the detours travelers had to make to avoid such treacherous ces. These alternate routes often tripled the length of a journey. But unfortunately, there were many ces that could not be avoided at all.


    The Ares Martial Hall paid hefty prices of blood for the cartography of such areas. Few people returned from exploratory ventures of such ces, and once mapped, no one ever dared return.


    When the cartographers spied the presence of a super spirit shelter, they would creep past them as best they could. They were wretchedly dangerous ces for even elites to venture, and ordinary travelers and evolvers could never hope to traverse the danger-fraught terrain that epassed super spirit shelters.


    Han Sen was more aplished, of course, but even he would have to exercise caution when traveling across super spirit regions. At least with super creatures, there was every chance he could either kill or evade them.


    The closest danger zone to the Icefield, where no one was advised to visit, was called the ck Desert. This ce was unavoidable, and it had earned an association with certain death. The weather there was terrible, and it was popted with countless horrible monsters.


    The only way to avoid venturing through the ck Desert was a detour that would take six months to traverse. But even then, the alternate route would require the evasion of one spirit shelter. In many ways, this alternate route was more dangerous than the ck Desert itself.


    Han Sen was making preparations to travel across the ck Desert, as it would be too much trouble for him to take the detour. Cutting directly across would be much safer for him, and he wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble if there weren¡¯t any super spirits about.


    It would be a long time before he reached another human shelter, however. It was for this reason that he told Ji Yanran he would be absent for a long time.


    The presidential election was over, and Ji Ruozhen had be president of the Alliance. Even Ji Yanran was now busy, following it.


    Han Sen spoke with her for some time, but she was too busy to talk for long. Messages constantly popped up, requiring her attention, and there was much paperwork to be done.


    Han Sen sat down with a cup of tea to watch Ji Yanran work. When he did this, he noticed he had never done it before. He had never sat down and simply watched her work.


    Although Ji Yanran was not very talented when it came to the arts ofbat, that did not imply she wasn¡¯t talented, at all. She was talented in many different aspects.


    In fact, Ji Yanran was quite remarkable. She was very good at handling things and was not far off having all the traits of a fantastic leader. Great fighting skills were the only thing shecked.


    Watching her work busily, he thought having a futureprised solely of him drinking tea and watching her work, would not be an ill fate.


    While Ji Yanran was working, she was attractive in a different way. She was not just a pretty woman, or a lover that was weak and reliant on her man; she had a strong self-given, self-borne momentum that drove her.


    "Why are you watching me like that?" Ji Yanran enquired, noticing Han Sen¡¯s curious stare.


    "It¡¯s good to have you near me." Han Sen walked in front of Ji Yanran and gave her a deep kiss on her forehead.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s cheeks blushed, and she responded by asking, "What makes you say that, all of a sudden?"


    "It is merely because of how I feel. I feel this way, and so, I am inclined to say it." Han Sen pinched Ji Yanran¡¯s nose and then continued by saying, "How much more work?"


    "I have been tasked with the depletion of an inexhaustible well of work, it would seem. I have worked until midnight every night. If you are tired, you should return first," Ji Yanran said.


    "It¡¯s fine. You continue how you are; I will sit here in the meantime. I will return when I am tired." Han Sen reclined on the chair with his cup of tea and resumed his observation of her work. He was feeling quite rxed.


    After a while, the red color in Ji Yanran¡¯s face had yet to subside. She chased Han Sen out and said, "I can¡¯t work when you look at me like that."

 Chapter 729: Angel Gene Fluid

    Chapter 729: Angel Gene Fluid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the Angel Gene corporation office, a man sat behind a desk. His face was gloomy. Zhao Heng and Zhao Haiyang were standing in the room, silent. With heads lowered, they could not dare look at the man before them.


    The man behind the desk looked to be in his forties. He was fairly unremarkable in appearance, but his body exuded an aura of terrible power. Every faint movement he made was intimidating. Even though Zhao Heng was of the same generation, with his grandson at his side, he almost didn¡¯t dare steal the air to breathe in that room.


    He was the chairman of Angel Gene, Zhao Seventh. It was a very old-fashioned name, derived from being the seventh child of the family.


    Zhao Seventh had many brothers because back when he was born, humans were encouraged to reproduce. It wasmon for families to have many children, and this most certainly applied to the Zhao family.


    The six brothers that came before Zhao Seventh were given much better names. But each of the six prior babies died during childbirth, and only Zhao Seventh had managed to survive.


    Back in that time, people were still superstitious, and the parents allowed a psychic to predict the life Zhao Seventh would lead. The prediction, however, stated Zhao Seventh would not survive the first seven days of his life.


    These seven days did not begin immediately following his own birth, but seven days after hisst brother died. Zhao Seventh would die seven days from that day.


    The psychic foretold that the bad string of luck, which made the Zhao family¡¯s babies die, would end following the death of Zhao Seventh. If the mother was to make any more babies, they would live.


    Seven days after the sixth brother died, Zhao Seventh almost did die. Not wanting him to die, his mother did everything she could to protect him. She clutched Zhao Seventh in her arms and did not let go.


    A mother, who had six dead children, would not just sit idly by and watch her seventh baby die.


    On that day, his mother guarded him without rest.


    And something did indeed happen; the house copsed, with the mother and son both inside. During the rescue operation, the mother was found crushed to death beneath the rubble. Zhao Seventh, however, was safe in the bosom of his mother¡¯s protection. She had died, but he had lived. He was fine, save for his mother¡¯s blood that soaked him.


    Upon his rescue, the baby was still licking his fingers and smiling jovially.


    And just like that, Zhao Seventh outlived his seventh day. Through his efforts, Angel Gene was built from the ground up, earning great renown for the Zhao family. It originally operated out of a small research facility, but it had since grown to be the goliath entity it was on this day.


    "Brother Seventh, I¡¯m sorry. I messed it up." Zhao Heng was old, but in front of Zhao Seventh, he looked like a small, regretful child. His head was lowered and still, he did not dare look at the man.


    Everyone in the Zhao family was afraid of Zhao Seventh. They each spoke of how tough his life had been, and it was true. To develop Angel Gene into what it was, he had tread atop many corpses. The more a person of the Zhao family knew about his deeds, the greater they feared him.


    They knew better than anyone how scary he was. And it was because of how scary he was, they would each do everything he told them without question.


    "Failure is nothing. It is mankind¡¯s habit to fail, and ill results are no stranger to any person. But those who do not recognize the mistakes that have led to their failure deserve a harsh response." Zhao Seventh looked at Zhao Heng coldly and continued, "So tell me, what led to your failure?"


    Zhao Heng, stuttering and tripping over his words, responded, "I am sorry, but it was misfortune that led to our failure this time. We did not expect the hill of the spring to contain such a foul creature. And the boy, Han Sen, was not willing to use his super pet to stay the advance of the super creature. He also led it our way, and it was that action that led to the significant losses we incurred."


    Zhao Haiyang had not said a single word yet, but he chipped in to help Zhao Heng by saying, "Han Sen tricked us. If he hadn¡¯t drawn the creature our way, we wouldn¡¯t have..."


    Zhao Seventh looked at him coldly, and Zhao Haiyang swallowed the words he had yet to speak.


    "It is my fault." Zhao Seventh looked at both of them when he said this. Calmly, he continued, "It was my mistake for allowing you to tackle the foe without appropriate preparation. Leave now, but give Zhao Lian a shout. I need him."


    Zhao Heng and Zhao Haiyang breathed heavy sighs of relief. They left Zhao Seventh¡¯s office as if they had just dodged a death sentence.


    Not long after, a tall, middle-aged man knocked on the door of the office. He then entered. It was difficult for people to believe such a big and broad man, with a tanned face, had the name Zhao Lian. The name did not match the person, not by a long shot.


    "Does the chairman have any requests?" Zhao Lian politely asked.


    "How are the Angel Gene Fluid testsing along?" Zhao Seventh said, with a rxed demeanor. Families always had at least one talented individual, and Zhao Lian was one of the younger family members he had taken a great liking to. Zhao Seventh gave him a lot of important tasks.


    "We¡¯re still in the first stage of testing. Our results have highlighted the presence of a variety of issues and problems. Time is all they request, however. They¡¯ll get it fixed in due time," Zhao Lian answered.


    "How many first stage test vials were formted?" Zhao Seventh asked.


    "There were twenty-three of them," Zhao Lian said.


    "Give them to Zhao Long and his men, and have them kill Han Sen at his shelter. I don¡¯t care what it takes," Zhao Seventh coldly ordered.


    "But the Angel Gene Fluid is not yet stable. It has destructive results in the human body. If Zhao Long and his people use it, even if they seed long enough to aplish their task, they may not live very long afterwards¡ª" Zhao Lian sought to speak more, but what was cut-off.


    "The Zhao family has fed and cared for them, all for this day," Zhao Seventh said coldly. He continued by saying, "It¡¯s time we attempt the fourth stage test. Observe Zhao Long and his people after they use the fluid. The data you will collect is imperative for the future sess of the Angel Gene Fluid."


    "Yes." Zhao Lian did not say anything further. He took his leave and went directly to the neenth sub-basementboratory.


    Theb was filled with many busy researchers. In the farthest reaches of theb was a ss room. Inside it, arge man was chained to a z-steel tinum bed. His four limbs and torso were all securely locked-down by the z-steel chains, preventing movement.


    A mechanical arm hovered over the man and injected a red fluid into him.


    All over the man¡¯s body, his blood vessels began to swell immediately. His body looked like it was wreathed with scary, blood snakes. The man¡¯s eyes were red as he convulsed and struggled. He let out a spine-chilling shriek.


    Atop his head, one strange spike forced its way out. It was strange, as if it had suddenly grown out of his brain.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    The man easily shattered the z-steel chains that tied him down. He stood up from the bed as all the muscles on his body swelled. His breathing was rough, and he slowly stepped towards the ss wall. With his red eyes, he stared at the researchers on the other side.


    "Eight-Zero-Three, can you hear me?" Zhao Lian picked up the microphone to speak into the sealed-up, transparent room.


    "Yes." Although the man looked like a terrifying monster, he could still listen and answer. His voice was just a little bit shaky.


    The professor near him was extremely happy, and he proimed, "Another sessful case! Our sess rate has now hit ny-five percent!"


    Zhao Lian smiled at the professor and said, "Professor, give me the rest of the Angel Gene Fluid."

 Chapter 730: Blood-Horn Shura

    Chapter 730: Blood-Horn Shura


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was in the midst of preparing for his journey. His road up to the ck Desert would most likely be free from trouble, but the difficulties would begin after he entered thatnd. He would have to cross that perilous region before he reached another human shelter where he could restock his provisions.


    ording to the Ares Martial Hall¡¯s predictions, should nothing too awry present itself, it would take Han Sen a month to cross the ck Desert. If troubles did arise, no one knew whether or not he would emerge from that ce ever again.


    Huangfu Pingqing advised Han Sen not to go, saying that his mother was in a big human shelter and that there was no danger there. Even if Han Sen wanted to give her something, he could have sent it via delivery. He didn¡¯t have to go in person.


    But Han Sen knew that what he wanted to give his mother was not something he could easily trade; that was why he wanted to go there and visit her himself.


    "Don¡¯t worry; I have a super pet. I will be fine." Han Sen smiled at Huangfu Pingqing while talking with her on themunicator.


    Huangfu Pingqing merely sighed in response and said, "Do not underestimate that ce. Our people have only traveled there once. A teamprised of one hundred people were sent in, yet only two made it out half-alive. Those who made it out weren¡¯t even sure how they did so."


    "Their ount detailed an encounter with a ck dragon in the ck Desert. But another monster swallowed the ck dragon up, and it looked like a phoenix. They spoke of mountains that moved, pits in the sands that consumed creatures, and worse. That ce is far too dangerous for anyone to venture alone."


    "How can dragons and phoenix exist in this world? This is not mythology; they are merely creatures. These beasts you speak of are most likely super creatures, at worst. And it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t killed a super creature before." Han Sen smiled again.


    "I know my attempts at swaying your resolve to go there are futile, but still, I would like you to think about it and perhaps reconsider," Huangfu Pingqing said.


    "Senior, when I make it to the other side, await my report. I¡¯ll make sure to contact you and let you know of my sess in making it through." Again, Han Sen smiled.


    "Okay, if you¡¯re that determined, how about you transport some beast souls on my behalf?" Huangfu Pingqing asked, with a wry smile.


    ......


    After his preparations wereplete, Han Sen brought along the silver fox and left the Goddess Shelter. He traveled in the direction of the Devil¡¯s Mountain, and once over, he nned to veer away and head towards the ck Desert.


    But after arriving at the trail leading up and over the Devil¡¯s Mountain, he frowned. Immediately, he did not feel safe.


    "I have walked this trail many times; there shouldn¡¯t be a threat. And I¡¯m not Wang Yuhang, so I can¡¯t be unlucky enough to have misfortune befall me." Despite Han Sen thinking this, he opened up his Dongxuan Sutra to scan the surrounding environment for life forces. He wanted to see if there were any powerful creatures in the vicinity.


    In the next second, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He sensed the presence of many powerful creatures, all about. He could sense the force of these creatures, but he could not tell what they were.


    Still, just sensing such life forces was enough to make Han Sen almost panic. The energies he sensed were greater than sacred-blood creatures, but not quite in the realm of super creatures.


    Han Sen was more than surprised, because he had never sensed something like this before. Each of the energy life forces were different, but when he looked deeper, the forces seemedparable to his own strength. The fitness of whatever awaited him had to be at least two hundred.


    But this was a strange number; sacred-blood creatures don¡¯t reach such levels, and super creatures were never so low. Even the silver fox had a stronger energy reading.


    There were more than twenty of these life forces, as well. Things were taking a strange turn.


    "What is this?" Han Sen continued to scan his vicinity, and he noticed that the presences were approaching him quickly. Then, he saw some people appear before him from a nearby forest.


    When Han Sen saw these people emerge, he could not help but shout, "Shura! How is this possible?!"


    Han Sen saw that each person had a horn protruding from their head: the sign of a male Shura.


    But Shura were unable to exist in this ce, as they could not use beast souls. But as clear as day, Han Sen could see them d in beast soul armor, wielding beast soul weaponry.


    "What is this? What¡¯s going on? Why are there Shura here, in the shelter? Did the Shura figure out how to survive here in this world?" Han Sen was shocked. If what he was seeing was true, then humanity was assuredly doomed.


    Quickly, however, Han Sen realized something was wrong. Although they had horns, simr to the Shura, their colors were off.


    The horns of a Shura could be ck, white, gold and purple¡ªthere were no red horns¡ªwhich was what he was seeing now.


    Yet, the horns of those he was observing now were clearly not decorations, or some strange essory or apparatus; they protruded from the bones of their skulls just like the ones belonging to the Shura did.


    If they were humans, they must have consumed super geno points. Otherwise, their energy would not be as strong as it was. They were much stronger than humans.


    Whoosh!


    One of the blood-horned Shura¡¯s let loose an arrow from a beast soul bow. The arrow flew directly towards Han Sen with frightening power. It cracked the air in two and approach him quickly.


    Dong!


    The adiraid appeared in front of Han Sen and broke the beast soul arrow. But this did not appease or make Han Sen any happier; if anything, it made him look glummer than ever. The power of the arrow was almost as strong as what Han Sen himself could achieve.


    "Who are you people?!" Han Sen called out, eager to know whether or not they were Shura.


    "We are the ones who havee to kill you," the man who fired an arrow coldly responded. He gestured with his hand, and he and his twenty-two blood-hornedpatriots charged towards Han Sen.


    On the other side of the peak, Zhao Lian was holding up a pair of binocrs. He was watching every little move with keen interest, and he recorded the results.


    "First stage: Angel Gene Fluid versus a super pet. Let¡¯s see what happens." Zhao Lian looked excited, and he was eager to find out what was going to happen.


    But Zhao Lian knew that these evolvers, despite having a fitness level of over one hundred and having consumed the Angel Gene Fluid, would still not have what it took to take down a super creature. Their primary target was Han Sen, after all.


    But no matter how strong the super pet was, there was only one of it. It would not be able to protect Han Sen when he was surrounded.


    "It is a shame, though. It is a shame that I must sacrifice Zhao Long and all his people on the ount of cutting down that Han Sen. We should have loosed these warriors against a super creature." Zhao Lian felt sorry because the beast soul would disappear into The Empty upon Han Sen¡¯s death, and Zhao Long would not be able to test his mettle against the super pet.


    The people who had consumed the Angel Gene Fluid were dead men walking, too. They could serve no purpose in the future.


    Dong!


    The adiraid swung her sword as Zhao Long and his people approached with firm haste. In a formation, they looked set to deal with the attack. The adiraid was a really powerful, oppressive force, but killing them in a short amount of time would be difficult.


    Eight of the people with blood-horns surrounded Han Sen.

 Chapter 731: Wiped Out

    Chapter 731: Wiped Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The adiraid spread its wings and flew past the blood-horned shura. She swung her greatsword and sliced the arm and shoulder of one.


    The blood-horn shura that was dealt the blow, however, acted as if it did not even feel pain. Without a care for the bleeding puncture, it swung its beast soul sword towards the adiraid¡¯s neck.


    Other blood-horn shura approached the adiraid as this went on, in an attempt to surround her. She swung her greatsword again and decapitated the shura she had already injured, before dashing away to avoid the attacks of the rest.


    The blood-horn shura did not seem to fear death, and this made it increasingly difficult for the adiraid to finish the fight quickly.


    "The first stage Angel Gene Fluid is clearly not as effective as we would have hoped. inly, they cannotpete with super creatures just yet. Their effectiveness against an evolver with an opened gene lock would be much higher," Zhao Lian thought to himself, as he recorded thebat data he was obtaining from observing the blood-horn shura. Although he could not use machinery to more urately log the battle and performance of thebatants, he had sharp eyes, and his records would more than suffice.


    "But non-evolvers are unable to cope with the mutation of their genes. If they could, the Angel Gene Fluid would have been enough to allow humans to y super creatures in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. It¡¯s a shame, really." Zhao Lian then turned his gaze to Han Sen, and continued to think, "Perhaps they may not be able to kill a super creature, but killing a human should be no problem for them. Even if he is a top-evolver, with powerful beast souls and a high fitness level, there is no way he stands a chance against them." While Zhao Lian was deep in thought, Han Sen summoned a crossbow that resembled a peacock. He withdrew a bolt from his quiver and loaded it.


    "He wants to use a crossbow to kill the shura? Pah, he is na?ve. With their speed, I doubt he¡¯d be able to hit any of them, even if he had a berserk sacred-blood crossbow with berserk sacred-blood bolts." Zhao Lian raised his lips, confident in the blood-horn shura. He had been in charge of the research program of the Angel Gene Fluid and was well-aware of the terrifying power the subjects wielded, upon consumption of the substance.


    Even elites with an opened gene lock, upon facing one of these testb shura, didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    The only advantage such evolvers had were the skills of their opened gene lock. But in every other facet, they would be inferior.


    The eight shura surrounding Han Sen began to swing their weapons toward him with bloodlust. Their power and speed made for a frighteningbination. Eager to see what would happen next, Zhao Lian began to get excited.


    Experimentation and improvements to the Angel Gene Fluid were still ongoing. It would only be deemedplete when they could remove its negative side-effects, and humans could freely consume it. Once it wasplete, the Zhao family believed it would usher in a new era for humanity. Zhao Lian was the lead of this entire project, and he would be recognized as the person responsible. This also put him first-in-line for trying the final product out.


    But in the next second, Zhao Lian was turned to stone. Despite the scary shura surrounding him, Han Sen raised the crossbow, which emitted a number of ck shes.


    The bolts pierced through each of the shura¡¯s heads, one by one like the tumbling of a circle of dominos. Eight of them were killed in no time at all. They all crumpled to the ground, none of them managing to get within two meters of the person they had sought to kill.


    "How is that possible? No way!" Zhao Lian¡¯s eyes were wide-open in disbelief, having great difficultyprehending what he had just seen. He did not understand how the blood-horn shura could have been so easily killed by a crossbow like that.


    The super pet itself seemed to have a harder time killing its foes.


    "Han Sen is stronger than the super pet? That¡¯s impossible! That crossbow must be a super beast soul; it¡¯s the only exnation. Damn it! How can Han Sen own something like that? How many super creatures has he truly killed?" Zhao Lian quickly realized his mission today had failed. For as long as Han Sen wielded that crossbow, he knew the shura would pose no threat to him.


    Although the advantage he had counted on had quickly disappeared, Zhao Lian did not panic. He continued to record what he could see, the battle of the shura and the adiraid, in particr.


    Within half an hour, the adiraid had managed to kill the remainder of the shura. The time it took for the event toe to a close was half as long as Zhao Lian had predicted.


    "As expected, these blood-horn shura stillck the required strength and skill to tackle super creatures." When the battle was almost done, Zhao Lian packed up in a hurry and got ready to leave the area.


    Han Sen observed the dead bodies thaty strewn about and frowned. The bodies of the blood-horn shura, after being killed by the adiraid, began to rot quickly. Even the horns on their heads dposed, as their mangled bodies reduced to thick, bloody mush on the ground. It was a grotesque sight.


    "What are these things?" Han Sen frowned.


    Clearly, they weren¡¯t creatures. But neither were they humans. And if they were indeed shura, as he initially suspected, there was something different about them.


    Han Sen¡¯s thoughts turned to Zero, but she was vastly different than these monsters, as well.


    Regardless of whether Zero was in human or shura mode, she did not have a disfigured body akin to the creatures he had just fought. Her body cleanly represented either a human shape or a shura shape.


    "These things cannot be a natural creation of this world. Humans must have constructed these beings. Whoever created these and set them loose upon me, obviously wants to see me dead. But who would do such a thing?" Han Sen frowned again.


    Angel Gene seemed like the most likely candidate, but Han Sen had once offended the Dong Linpany before, too. And it was no secret how good Dong Lin was, when it came to manufacturing such things. But there were more than twopanies in the Alliance that researched genes, so even though he believed Angel Gene was the most likely suspect, he couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent sure.


    Han Sen did not continue. Instead, he returned to the nearest shelter and teleported back to the Alliance. If his opponent was willing to do this to him, he was afraid of what they might do to his family.


    No one would daree after him in the Alliance, especially now that he was counted as one of the Ji family. Furthermore, he was a member of the Special Squad. No one woulde after him there. And after all, with the technology avable there, discovering who might be after him would be far easier.


    It was different than the shelter. So, the first thing he did when he returned to the Alliance was try to contact his mother. He wanted to tell her not to spend much time in the shelter and remain in the Alliance for as long as she could. Or at least, wait until he arrived there to protect her.


    But when Han Sen called his mother, he received no answer. This made Han Sen¡¯s heart jump with worry.


    Han Sen called Qin Xuan and asked her to send a few members of the Special Squad over to protect his mother and escort her out of the shelter, if they could.

 Chapter 732: The Devil Doesnt Believe in Tears

    Chapter 732: The Devil Doesn¡¯t Believe in Tears


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was worried, as this wasn¡¯t like before. If his attackers were ordinary elites, then the Special Squad would have no issue protecting anyone. But the shura he had encountered didn¡¯t even seem human. As such, Han Sen was worried about the safety of his mother if she remained out in the shelter.


    Qin Xuan heard what Han Sen had to say and quickly contacted her supervisor, asking where Luo Sn had gone. She was out in the shelter, and members of the Special Squad had escorted her on a hunt.


    Qin Xuan told Han Sen she had already sent people to find her, and she firmly believed it would not be long before they returned.


    The Blue Crystal shelter was near the Buckda Mountains, and Luo Sn was out on a hunt under the protection of Wu Qinggang. Although she already had a lot of geno points, herbat skills and prowess were still somewhatcking. She had not yet even been able to deal with a mutant creature. When fighting one, the frustration of watching her fightpelled Wu Qinggang to help her finish them off.


    From what Wu Qinggang could see, women like her were best reserved for being of the elegant sort. He thought she would be better off never touching a weapon, and instead being waited on, hand-and-foot, by men. He thought she should forego the desire forbat and stick to enjoying girlier things like flowers and romance.


    There was no explicit need for her toe out and hunt. With her son¡¯s power and position, he could just keep sending her the flesh necessary for her to max out her sacred geno points.


    But every month, Luo Sn would request an expedition to go out and hunt. She only wanted to kill ordinary mutant creatures, and Wu Qinggang would always be fraught with the desire to help her when he watch her try to deal with the monsters she sought to fight.


    A woman such as her, he thought, was not built to fight. Particrly not to fight such wretched creatures.


    Although Wu Qinggang felt this way, he never cked in his duty to protect her. Thest thing he wanted was for her to be harmed. He was aware that her son was also a member of the Special Squad, but the protection of others was a fundamental responsibility of all those who wished to be a part of the Special Squad, anyway. Wu Qinggang would give his life to assure her security.


    Suddenly, a roaring sound came from the nearby woods. A ck tiger leapt out of the brush, fast like a shadow.


    "It¡¯s a sacred-blood creature; a ck-Shadow Tiger! Why has it ventured here?" Wu Qinggang¡¯s face changed. ck-Shadow Tigers tended to reside in the deeper recesses of thick forests and had no reason to be anywhere near here.


    "Missus Han, hide behind me and do not flee." Wu Qinggang stepped in to eliminate the mutant creature, removing it from the field of y. Then, he walked in front of Luo Sn.


    Seeing the ck-Shadow Tiger approach, Wu Qinggang drew his longsword and ran to meet it. Wu Qinggang could kill sacred-blood ck-Shadow Tigers, but doing so would be more difficult while having to protect Luo Sn at the same time.


    But then, more roaring came from the woods. Things took a turn for the worse as another two creatures emerged from the forest. It took Wu Qinggang a moment to acknowledge what he was seeing, but when the realization struck, it struck hard. His face dropped, watching two more sacred-blood creatures emerge from the woods.


    "Missus Han, ride your sacred-blood mount back to the shelter. I will keep them busy." Wu Qinggang rushed into battle with the ck-Shadow Tiger as he bid for Luo Sn to escape.


    "Little Wu, please be careful." Luo Sn summoned the sacred-blood mount Han Sen had given her and exited the area with haste.


    Wu Qinggang¡¯s sword shone with a blinding light as he fought to buy her the time she needed to reach absolute safety.


    She had reached the bottom of the mountains, not a great distance away from the Blue Crystal shelter. Once she had left that ce, she would be safe.


    But as Luo Sn rode her sacred-blood mount, nearing the exit, a dozen people appeared in front of her. They barred her passage and surrounded her mount.


    "Missus Han, it would be best if you came with us." A leader of sorts stepped forward to speak, and as he finished his line, delivered a half-smile.


    "Who are you people? And why should I follow you?" Luo Sn asked, frightened at their sudden approach.


    "Do not worry; we do not n on bringing you harm. We are here to bring you reunification with your son," the middle-aged man said.


    "What happened to Little Sen?" Luo Sn quickly asked.


    "You will know once youe with us," the man said, with a frosted tone.


    "I¡¯m not going with you," Luo Sn said, as she nibbled her lips.


    "Why do you even bother talking to her? Just capture her already!" another man coldly interjected.


    "Okay, then," the other man then gestured with his hand, and the rest approached her.


    They knew all about Luo Sn. She was a housewife who killed a few ordinary creatures to survive. She has been taken care of through the kindness of others, unable to fight for herself.


    They had already separated her from the assigned protector of the Special Squad, which meant capturing her would be an easy task to aplish.


    "You guys have parents; how do you think they would feel if they knew you were out here, attempting to kidnap a lone woman?" Luo Sn sighed as she spoke.


    "Shut up! If you refuse toe with us peacefully, take onest look at that silky-smooth skin of yours, before we cut it up and drag you away with us," Zhang Fang coldly told her.


    "To suffer in the adversity of evil is a nobler deed than to helplessly sumb to the brutish requests of those that wish to do you harm," Luo Sn said.


    "Then consider our patience and politeness spent; excuse the rough mishandling that may ur next." Zhang Fang raised his hand and tried to grab Luo Sn by her hair and pull her off the mount she was upon.


    Just when Zhang Fang¡¯s hand was about to touch Luo Sn, she raised her silky-smooth hand and casually waved it in front of Zhang Fang¡¯s neck.


    Plop!


    He was only two feet away, and Zhang Fang¡¯s head was removed from his neck as if it were severed by an invisible knife. The head went a great distance, as a trail of blood followed in its airborne wake. The eyes were sullen, and seemed to suggest that what had just happened wasn¡¯t fair.


    "Have any of you ever felt hopeless?" Luo Sn¡¯s face was like ice. She did not look scared or afraid, at all. She looked devoid of emotion; cold. Just cold.


    Their hearts shivered, as chills ran down their spines.


    "Argh!"


    Blood spread all about like flowers. She quickly moved around, and with each directional turn, red syrup followed.


    "Devil. You are the devil!" Du Ruzhi was petrified with fear. All the elites around him, including Zhang Fang, and two with opened gene locks¡ªthey most likely had the power to y or capture a super creature.


    If they didn¡¯t possess such power, it would have been impossible for them to shake out three sacred-blood creatures to attack and draw away Wu Qinggang.


    But the elites were now mercilessly in by a woman that only had to walk ten quick steps to sever each elite¡¯s head from their neck.


    Yet with the ret blood that sprayed and flowed, not a single droplet stained the woman¡¯s clothing. Luo Sn still looked as elegant and as gentle as ever.


    The woman stood in front of Du Ruzhi, who no longer thought she was a pretty woman. She was now the devil.


    The woman was about to take herst, eleventh step, when Du Ruzhi¡¯s legs seemed to crumble and almost sent him falling to the ground. He couldn¡¯t even think of running away, due to how scary she was. She was truly scarier than the devil.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me... I still have my parents, and I have a wife and kids..." Du Ruzhi slobbered his plea for mercy, after dropping down to his knees.


    "The devil doesn¡¯t believe in tears." Luo Sn gave Du Ruzhi was onest, cold look. She swung her hand, and another head rose to the sky with an airborne wake of blood.

 Chapter 733: This Must Be a Hallucination

    Chapter 733: This Must Be a Hallucination


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Blue Crystal team found Luo Sn out near the mountains and quickly brought her back to the shelter. Wu Qinggang killed one sacred-blood creature and managed to chase away the other two before returning himself.


    The Blue Crystal team believed things were not as simple as they might have initially seemed, as those sacred-blood creatures should not have appeared where they were in the first ce. But aside from their intrusion, nothing else happened; Luo Sn was safe.


    Although it was strange, Luo Sn¡¯s safety was all that mattered. After she returned to the shelter, she teleported to the Alliance.


    Near the base of the mountains, the ground seemed disrupted. The soil seemed fresh, as if something had been recently buried.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Qin Xuan had told Han Sen what had urred at the shelter, and he found it strange, as well. But if they wanted to bring harm to his mother, it didn¡¯t seem like the attraction of the three sacred-blood creatures would be enough.


    "I¡¯m fine; what could have possibly happened to me?" Luo Sn asked.


    "Mom, I may have offended someone in the shelter. They have tried toe at me already, but they were unsessful. Since they couldn¡¯t not take out their grievances on me, I fear they maye for you¡ªmy family¡ªin response. As such, I don¡¯t believe you should leave the safety of the Alliance for the time being," Han Sen told her directly.


    He could not hide things from his mother, and for the issue that currently concerned him, he had to tell her the entire truth so she could understand the gravity of the situation. If she did not, and happily left the safety of the Alliance, she might find herself in trouble.


    What had happened was strange, yes; but Han Sen did not want anything else to happen to her. Until he reached his mother¡¯s location, he did not want her to leave the Alliance.


    "Little Sen, who did you offend? Will something happen?" Luo Sn worriedly asked.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can handle all this. Your son is strong now," Han Sen smiled as he spoke.


    "It¡¯s my fault, for being unable to protect you," Luo Sn spoke, with a tone of sadness.


    "Mom, it was difficult enough for you to raise me. Now, I should be the one protecting you," Han Sen quickly told her.


    "Little Sen, do you still have your great grandfather¡¯s relic?" Luo Sn asked him, seemingly randomly.


    "Of course I do. Do not worry for that, Mom. I always carry this pendant," Han Sen said.


    "All right, then." A look of relief then washed over Luo Sn.


    ......


    After hanging up themunicator, Luo Sn¡¯s expression wasplicated. She thought to herself, "After all these years spent working so hard, can we still not escape this loop?"


    After Han Sen confirmed his mother¡¯s safety, he decided to resume his journey to the Blue Crystal shelter.


    The ck Desert. An endless ck desert that looked like the inside of hell¡¯s furnace. The colors were bleak and hopeless, far more depressing than an average desert.


    Han Sen was riding Golden Growler through the ck Desert, and because of the region¡¯s vast size and barren wastes, he looked lonely and small in its midst.


    "I wish I did not have to eat or drink. At least I would feel better in this damn ce, if I did not have to." Han Sen had been on his traversal of the ck Desert for six days, before realizing he was lost.


    A massive ck sandstorm had kicked up two days prior, which was quite threatening. It did not harm Han Sen, but in his escape, he ended up losing all sense of direction.


    Han Sen now focused on walking in a single direction, in the hope he could wander out of the ck Desert before exhausting all of his nutrient solutions.


    The silver fox didn¡¯t lookfortable under the sunlight. It still remained perched on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, but it used its own tail as a shield or fluffy parasol to block the sunlight. It also yawned a lot.


    "A shelter?" Han Sen saw a reallyrge building in the middle of the ck sands he traversed, which made him open his eyes wide.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a human shelter, and as long as it wasn¡¯t a super shelter, he could venture inside and obtain a new spirit. If he did that, he could teleport back to the Alliance and have a hot shower. He could rest, restock, and prepare himself once more.


    Han Sen hurried his Golden Growler, wanting to approach the ce faster. He keenly observed the shelter as he drew closer and closer. It was fairly small, so he became certain that it wasn¡¯t a super shelter. From how small it actually seemed, it didn¡¯t even seem royal shelter-sized. He assumed it was more likely a noble shelter.


    But when he got closer, Han Sen began to feel a little disturbed. The shelter looked a little dishevelled and rugged. It didn¡¯t look to be in total ruin, but it most certainly looked like an ancient city that had been abandoned a long time ago.


    "This cannot be an abandoned shelter. Oh, please, God... let the teleporter still be functional," Han Sen prayed in his heart.


    As he got closer to the Yellowstone City, things were not as bad as they initially seemed. It was indeed a human shelter, and before the front gate, he noticed a giant parasol had been ced. Under the parasol was a sunbathing bench with a person lying on it.


    There was a beautiful woman lying there.


    She had nice long legs with short ck hair. Her butt was firm and round like a peach, whose limelight was only stolen by herrge boobies. Her waist was slim but solid, and you could espy a little muscle there.


    In the middle of this boring ck desert, Han Sen¡¯s eyes almost fell out at how amazing this sight was.


    How could Han Sen see it so clearly?


    Because the short-haireddy was naked, sunbathing on the bench in a rxed posture.


    "Are my eyes ying tricks? Am I suffering a hallucination, having been in the ck Desert too long? Maybe it really is a mirage!" Han Sen rubbed his eyes hard, wanting to confirm what he was seeing was actually true.


    The Yellowstone City was still there. The parasol and the sunbathing bench were still there, as was the beautifuldy.


    But Han Sen still did not believe it to be true. He put the Golden Growler back in the Sea of Soul and sped up his approach to the Yellowstone City. He ran there as fast as his legs could carry him.


    As Han Sen got closer and closer, the image of the ce he had discovered became clearer and clearer. It really did seem like a real ce that existed.


    "No way. Is this for real? There is no way I¡¯m this lucky. It doesn¡¯t make sense to have a pretty, naked woman sunbathing here in the desert. This must be a hallucination; it must be! The ck Desert does not have a human shelter." Han Sen did not believe what he was seeing was actually true.


    The beautiful womany in front of Han Sen, facing down. She wore sunsses, and beside her was some juice and snacks. She appeared to be asleep.


    "Hallucination! It has to be a hallucination!" Han Sen was now in front of the short-haireddy. He reached his hand out to grab the woman¡¯s bubble-butt to confirm the validity of his vision, and was surprised to feel that her skin was smooth and bouncy to the touch. He could even feel the sunscreen that had been rubbed in.


    "Hm, maybe I was wrong. This does seem real!" Han Sen thought it felt really good, so he squeezed her butt some more.


    A secondter, however, the short-haireddy woke up. She turned her head in a sleepy fashion and said, "Little Orange, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m trying to sunbathe here."


    When her eyesight came into focus, and she saw Han Sen with a hand still firmly sped on her buttock, shepletely froze.


    They both locked gazes with each other for a few seconds before the woman snapped, which led to a scream echoing across the ck Desert.

 Chapter 734: Spirit?

    Chapter 734: Spirit?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Her beautiful legs were like twoshing dragons, attempting to capture Han Sen like a pair of scissors. They looked ready to cut him down right then and there.


    Han Sen kept evading her capture and tried to plead with the woman, saying, "Lady, I have been wandering the ck Desert by myself for far too long. I thought I had encountered a mirage. I was only concerned with checking whether or not my eyes were ying tricks on me."


    Although he wasn¡¯t telling her the whole truth, he was never going to admit how he actually enjoyed ying with her butt.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you!" The woman did not care for his words and continued trying to attack Han Sen.


    "If you want to kill me, can you at least put on some clothes first?" Han Sen kept stepping backwards, talking to her. Things had gone a little haywire, and viewing her iling naked body was getting a little awkward.


    The woman froze and screamed once more. The next second, the woman summoned armor to clothe her body. She gritted her teeth and resumed her attempts to attack Han Sen.


    "Lady, you must believe me! I am a soldier with ethics," Han Sen thought he had heard these words spoken somewhere before, and so he used them.


    The woman continued as if she were both deaf and mad, and her attempts to attack Han Sen did not slow down.


    "Lady, if you keep doing this, I will have to be rude. You won¡¯t be able to me me for what happens next. It is daytime, and you were without clothes in public. Sunbathing or not, I am not the only person who would stop to admire you," Han Sen said.


    "Screw your public. Aside from you, what other perverts might be hiding around here, huh?" thedy spoke, amidst her frantic attempts to attack Han Sen.


    Han Sen just now noticed there was no one else in the city. Aside from the short-haireddy, the local vicinity was entirely dead. Even after using dongxuan aura, he could not detect the presence of any other life forces in the area.


    "There¡¯s only you here in this city?" Han Sen asked the woman while dodging and blocking her attacks.


    Thedy no longer answered him, and continued trying to attack Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s principles were simple; if he was able to exin a predicament first, he would. If he couldn¡¯t, fight first and talkter.


    Han Sen then used one hand to grab thedy¡¯s leg and the other hand to grab her fist. Then he pulled and flipped her onto the ground.


    Thedy used her other hand to try to fight back against Han Sen. He grabbed the fist and pulled her arm behind her back. Then, he pulled out the tinum chain on his waist and tied her legs and arms together. After that, he picked her up in one arm.


    "Asshole. Let me go!" The woman was very stubborn and was not keen to give up. She now tried to use her teeth to bite Han Sen, but from the way she was being held, she could not reach him despite her best attempts.


    "When you calm down, I¡¯ll let you go." Han Sen continued to hold thedy who had been tied up. He picked up one of her beverages and started to drink it.


    "Cool." Han Sen drank three of her beverages and belched loudly.


    "You are an asshole; obscene and cheap. Don¡¯t touch my beverages!" Thedy became even angrier as she watched Han Sen consume her drinks.


    Han Sen ignored her and carried her into the city.


    The city was deste. The ruined remnants of old stone houses were all that was there. Dust and sand had caked much of the ruins, and it looked like no one had lived there for many years. There was no trace of upation to be found.


    Han Sen proceeded towards the za. A small shelter like this did not contain teleporters in ordinary rooms, only public ones in either the za or spirit hall.


    The za wasn¡¯t very big, and the floor wasprised of many yellow tiles. It was rather clean there, as if someone had taken the time to clean up.


    But when Han Sen saw the teleporter, he was disappointed. The teleporter appeared to be damaged and inoperable.


    Han Sen walked deeper and deeper into the city, but found little more than lines of ruined houses, sand, and dust. The houses were only two stories tall, but there was a spirit hall. The spirit hall stood out amongst the rest, at four stories tall.


    Han Sen walked before the spirit hall, and the woman suddenly appeared frightened and said, "Don¡¯t go in! Leave this ce!"


    "Why?" Han Sen noticed she finally appeared to be willing to talk, so he lowered his head to ask her.


    "You can¡¯t go in there because you can¡¯t!" the short-haired woman said, as she gritted her teeth.


    Han Sen noticed her resume talking nonsense and ignored her. He walked forward.


    "Stop! Don¡¯t go in; there is a scary spirit in there!" the short-haireddy quickly shouted.


    Han Sen lifted his lips and told her, "But it¡¯s such a small shelter. This is a noble shelter at the most, so what manner of scary spirit can possibly reside here? Besides, if there is one, how have you managed to teleport in and out of this ce?"


    "There really is a spirit in there, and I have never left this ce," the short-haired woman stressed.


    "Pfff! Don¡¯t tell me those beverages came with you on a journey here." Han Sen was not buying her story.


    When the short-haireddy heard that, she thought about Han Sen not only squeezing her butt, but also drinking the beverages she had held onto for so long. And the fact he drank three, all at once. Angrily, she said, "Yes! That is right, you big horny asshole! Give me back my beverages."


    "Pfff!" Han Sen still did not believe her. Still carrying the woman, he approached the door and pushed it open.


    Han Sen had already used his dongxuan aura to take a peek inside, but couldn¡¯t detect anything. Therefore, he believed she was lying.


    "Don¡¯t go! There really is a scary spirit in there, and you¡¯ll regret stepping inside. Let me go and die inside there all alone; don¡¯t drag me down to hell with you!" The short-haireddy noticed he was ignoring her plights and warnings, so she did her best to persuade him not to open the door. She almost cried aloud.


    The moment Han Sen stepped into the spirit hall, his heart jumped. A scary force approached him like a ck shadow or a toxic snake.


    Dong!


    Han Sen held his ming Rex Spike horizontally and blocked the shadow-like snake. He saw what appeared to be an arm-thick, ck chain wrap itself around his rex spike.


    On the other side of the ck chain, a person appeared to be holding it, d in broken armor. He was impaled on a ck pir, and the chain he wielded led through his body and into the stone behind him.


    The man looked pretty but cold, and he had long, narrow eyes. He had two fox ears in his long ck hair. He coldly looked at Han Sen, as his long fingers sped the other end of the chain

 Chapter 735: Little Orange

    Chapter 735: Little Orange


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dong!


    The man yanked the chain, and a powerful force tugged Han Sen towards him. Han Sen was shocked, but he let go of the ming Rex Spike that had be entangled with the chain.


    Han Sen summoned his Snow-Lady beast soul andbined with it, returning the rex spike as he did so.


    The manshed his ck chain, which had split into a thousand smaller snakes that sought totch onto Han Sen. If he didn¡¯t do something, he¡¯d be covered in a legion of the slithering fiends.


    "Oh no, I¡¯m dead. Did you just want someone to die alongside you, so you didn¡¯t have to die alone? I have never had a boyfriend, and I have never had sex. I don¡¯t want to die yet!" The short-haireddy was still under Han Sen¡¯s arm, and seeing the ck chains, she almost started to cry.


    But then Han Sen moved his body. With thedy in-hand, he managed to weave and evade every single chainsh.


    The attacker looked spooked, and so heshed his chain again. The ck chain that he wielded looked alive, and it turned into a toxic snake that tried to snap and bite Han Sen.


    Han Sen ran between the chains, and no matter how frightening the weapon was, it could not touch him.


    "I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die!" The short-haireddy felt like a passenger in a car, driving at top-speed along a cliffside. Any second, the car might tip and send her plummeting to the distant ground below. The short-haireddy¡¯s eyes were starting to water.


    Han Sen had the skills to dodge the attacks, however; if the short-haireddy had been left to her own devices, she¡¯d have been snatched up by the chain in an instant. But still, being held by Han Sen and having her life put entirely within his hands was more terrifying than anything else imaginable.


    Han Sen¡¯s face was starting to look gloomy, though, and he was already pushing his Dongxuan Sutra to the max. All he could do was continue to dodge the man¡¯s chain, and no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t find a window of opportunity sufficient for him to make an exit.


    "This is a super spirit, that¡¯s for sure. But why has it been locked up in here like this?" Han Sen pondered the peculiarity of spirit¡¯s situation, as he observed the hall in between his evasions of the attacks.


    There was no statue in the hall, just one ck pir. There were two ck chains that were each as thick as an arm. They were wielded by the spirit, yes, but they were attached to the pir through exposed wounds in the man¡¯s chest.


    The man had less than one meter leniency in movement, and the chain he used was one of the two that bound him to the pir.


    Han Sen used dongxuan aura but was unable to observe the man¡¯s energy.


    Han Sen tried escaping six times, but his withdrawal was prohibited each time by the chain.


    But still, the chain had yet to hit him, and Han Sen¡¯s continued evasion was fueled by his simtion of Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow through Dongxuan Sutra.


    The fact that he was up against a chained-up super spirit began to grate on Han Sen, however. He believed he should have had more than what it took to defeat such a foe, and his inability to do so made him sulk. Still, he knew it would be best for him to try to escape right then, and so that was where he utilized his power.


    Every time he attempted to flee, he was pulled back for some reason. He didn¡¯t feel anything, but the short-haireddy was in tears as if she was riding a rollercoaster.


    She had screamed so much, she had now lost her voice. With a sobbing, tear-drenched face, all she could do was helplessly remain carried in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Although he was unable to observe the man¡¯s energy flow, he could still memorize the pattern and methodology of how the man used the chain. If he learnt his chain skill and understood all his movements, he could escape the spirit hall without issue.


    Fortunately, the spirit itself was chained to the pir and unable to move. If it wasn¡¯t chained up, he wouldn¡¯t have concerned himself with fighting the spirit, and would have just summoned his little angel instead .


    But battles such as this were very educational for Han Sen. He rarely encountered a weapon such as this, so viewing it was quite the surprise.


    Han Sen was now getting quite excited. He almost forgot about the crying woman under his arm. His mind excitedly raced to find a way in which he might shatter the chain that was used against him.


    After an hour of this, Han Sen finally managed to exit the hall. The spirit¡¯s full power was undoubtedly restricted by its binding.


    "Why is that spirit chained up here? There is no statue or spirit stone here; it¡¯s pretty strange to say the least." Because he had no spirit stone, Han Sen had no particr interest in killing the spirit. Killing him did not provide Han Sen any benefit, and instead, it might only aid his attacker. If the spirit died, it would simply respawn at its own spirit stone, and it would not be trapped like it was now.


    "You damn pervert; let me go!" The short-haireddy, whose face was painted with dried-up tear marks, felt her waist begin to hurt.


    "Sorry; I forgot all about you." Han Sen only now remembered he was carrying a beautifuldy. He put her back and removed the tinum chain he had used to bind her.


    The short-haireddy tried to stand up, but her waist was very sore. Her whole body was feeling numb, too. She stood up halfway, but then stumbled and fell back into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen helped her stand up straight, smiled, and said, "Lady, I know I am handsome but please slow down. There is no need to literally throw yourself into my arms. I am not willing to date just anyone. It is important that we get to know each other first."


    "You go to hell!" Thedy pushed Han Sen away and sat down on a stone stair, feeling somewhat crippled. She then began rubbing her sore waist.


    Han Sen wanted to flirt with thedy for a bit longer and perhapse to learn of what might have happened here. But suddenly, he felt a scary presence dawn somece outside the city walls. It was moving quickly.


    Han Sen seemed glum and looked out towards the city gate. He asked the short-haired woman, "Lady, aside from this spirit, do any other horrible creatures reside in the area?"


    The short-haireddy did not answer. Han Sen heard loud footsteps, however, and then he saw a creature that looked like a cat. It looked like a cat, but it was asrge as an elephant. It had orange fur and was stomping towards them.


    Han Sen frowned. With the life force he could sense, he acknowledged it as a super creature.


    "Little Orange, good timing! This big pervert has been trying to bully me; so get over here and kick his ass." The short-haireddy saw the super creature and suddenly looked overjoyed. She leapt onto the back of the cat and stroked its head. With a paw, it pointed towards Han Sen.


    The creature used its big round eyes to look at Han Sen, and then let out a fearsome cry.


    "Meow!"

 Chapter 736: A Shelter For One

    Chapter 736: A Shelter For One


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Watching an extrarge orange furball approach with haste, the silver fox that was still perched on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder moved before its master could.


    The silver fox¡¯s hair all stood up, and a charge of silver light began to form across its pelt. With a fierce discharge, a silver thunderbolt struck the super creature that the short-haireddy referred to as Little Orange.


    "Meow! Aaargh!" The shrill shriek of the cat, and the sharp scream of pain from thedy that mounted it, sounded at the same time. The hair of Little Orange all stood on end following the strike, and the hair of the short-haireddy looked as if it had been set aze. Unmoving, she fell from the back of the cat.


    Little Orange, after its shock, zed with anger and leapt towards Han Sen and the silver fox.


    The silver fox did not wait a second, and it quickly dismounted its master¡¯s shoulder. It jumped into the air and fired more thunderbolts while airborne. The Little Orange once again reeled back, squealing in pain. But despite the pain it was suffering, it was in no mood to submit and yield just yet.


    The silver fox was its primary target, and the cat did its best to snare the silver fox that repeatedly glided through the air, zipping back and forth.


    Although Little Orange¡¯s speed was fairly impressive, it was not enough for it to nab the silver fox. Every time the silver fox evaded an attack, it zapped its foe.


    The silver fox could not fly high, but it didn¡¯t have to. It only flew high enough that Little Orange was unable to grab it; it was frustrating for the cat, who oh-so desired the furry felon that outwitted it.


    For Han Sen, it was an amusing sight. Although Little Orange was muchrger than the silver fox, they were both juvenile super creatures. The cat looked like it had been born before the silver fox, but somehow, it seemed to be in alliance with the short-haireddy.


    The short-haireddy was frozen while watching her cat get bullied. She was quite surprised earlier, when Han Sen managed to escape from the spirit hall without suffering harm. But now, she was even more surprised that the little pervert¡¯s silver fox pet could challenge her own. And the way it attacked was more of a fun-making tease, than anything.


    "Birds of a feather, flock together!" The short-haireddy shouted aloud, despite the fear that started to encroach upon her mind.


    When Zhou Yumei became an evolver and entered the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, she never expected she would be sent to a dump like this.


    Not a single human popted the region, and when she first came here, she witnessed a creature battling a spirit. That was how she made it out of the spirit hall upon her arrival, and that was how she also became stranded, here in no man¡¯snd.


    Zhou Yumei was fortunate enough to meet Little Orange in the shelter. It did not treat her like an enemy, and it was really nice to her. The reason Zhou Yumei had managed to survive here was all down to Little Orange, as a matter of fact, who frequently went out to collect loot for her.


    The flesh of the creatures it brought her was of the sacred-blood variety, which surprised Zhou Yumei a lot.


    After being together for a long time, the bond between Zhou Yumei and Little Orange had be a strong one. They hunted together often, and she was able to witness how easily Little Orange slew such creatures.


    But this powerful Little Orange of hers was now getting bullied under an oppressive little fox, and she was starting to grow a touch worried over its wellbeing.


    Zhou Yumei turned to look at Han Sen with her concerned expression, but she was surprised to see him already walking closer. He wore a smile, and a horny glint twinkled in his eye as he returned her a gaze.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m warning you; I am a powerful evolver. Keep your hands to yourself and do not attempt anything stupid." Zhou Yumei asserted a battle position as she gave Han Sen her warning. Her promations of strength were untrue, however, and the feigned tone of power she tried to force did not work. Shecked the intimidation she desired.


    After all, she had been easily restrained by Han Sen earlier, and now her greatest pir of support¡ªher pet Little Orange¡ªwas getting yed with by the man¡¯s pet silver fox. It couldn¡¯t help her at all, despite its desire, and this started to make her panic.


    "Let me ask you a few questions first. If your answers satiate my curiosity, I will forget that orange furball ever tried to attack me. Otherwise..." Before Han Sen finished his sentence, heughed twice with a menacing tone.


    "Otherwise what?" Zhou Yumei¡¯s heart was struck with a chill, after seeing Han Senugh.


    "Since there are only the two of us here, whatever transpires between us can only be kept like so. If I am in a good mood, I will rape you and then kill you. If I am in a bad mood, I will kill you and then rape you. If my mood is ambivalent, then I¡¯ll just kill you while I rape you," Han Sen bluffed.


    When Zhou Yumei heard him speak those words, her skin red with goosebumps. She forced herself to present a cute smile and with a voice of pleading, she begged, "Oh, Big Brother! There is no need for you to do something like that. We are both humans, aren¡¯t we? And in this grand Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, we were fortunate to cross paths. Our encounter has to be one of fate. We should help each other, not antagonize each other."


    "What is your name?" Han Sen gave Zhou Yumei a deep stare as he asked.


    "My name is Zhou Yumei. I hail from a poor family of minor prominence. I worked my hardest to be an evolver, and I cannot believe I ended up here in this ce. Not a single other person exists here, and it seems like I cannot leave. I almost died here! Meeting you was a stroke of luck, indeed!" Zhou Yumei looked very pitiable right now.


    "Put away the acting talent. You are very young and powerful to have joined the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary; you must have maxed out your sacred geno points to be an evolver. And you are saying you hail from a poor family?" Han Sen spoke with disdain.


    Zhou Yumei presented an awkward smile and said, "Well, I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m poorer than most rich people, but I suppose I¡¯m a little wealthier than most poor people."


    "Just be honest with me; do you think I won¡¯t hesitate to strip you naked and throw you into the spirit hall?" Han Sen gave her a grim face as he told her this.


    "Okay, Brother. I will tell you everything you wish to know," Zhou Yumei was spooked by Han Sen once again.


    Han Sen was then quickly educated on who she was and the rtionship she shared with Little Orange.


    Zhou Yumei was quite something, and she was a councilman¡¯s child. Although there were many children in the Zhou family, not all possessed power. But being an evolver with maxed out sacred geno points, at such a young age, suggested she was quite powerful amongst the members of her family.


    Han Sen then learned all about Zhou Yumei and Little Orange¡¯s bond, which wasn¡¯t all too different from his with the silver fox. Such a thing was very rare, as creatures didn¡¯t oftene to acknowledge humans as potential masters.


    Little Orange was a second-generation super creature, and Han Sen knew this by observing its energy flow. The first-generation, its mother, must have been the creature she had witnessed battling the spirit. Who knew what had happened there.


    Zhou Yumei then provided Han Sen with some intel about variousndmarks of the epassing area that interested him.

 Chapter 737: To Escape or Not to Escape

    Chapter 737: To Escape or Not to Escape


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The silver fox continued ying with Little Orange, getting it to chase itself around and around.


    While this was urring, Han Seny down on Zhou Yumei¡¯s bench. He drank another one of her beverages, and at the same time, asked her questions that piqued his widespread curiosity.


    Zhou Yumei¡¯s heart began to bleed when she witnessed Han Sen resume drinking her beverages. She had been saving them for half a year. But she had to concede and allow it and answer every question Han Sen posed.


    One can after another, Han Sen drank. He had been traversing the desert for quite some time, and he had grown tired of the repetitive taste of nutrient solutions. Having long-fancied the taste of something else, he couldn¡¯t quite help himself from taking her drinks.


    He had drunk so much that her coveted trove of drinks had now been depleted, and only one remained. When his devilish hands reached out to grab it, Zhou Youmei reached a breaking point. She could no longer restrain herself, and so she lunged out to grab the can. She quickly opened it and gulped it down in onerge swig.


    After she was done, it was as if it had instilled her with a renewed confidence. She chucked the can away, looked at Han Sen, and told him, "Do whatever you want to me; I would rather die with dignity!"


    Han Sen took off the sunsses he was wearing, which also belonged to Zhou Yumei, and looked at her face, which spoke of a willingness to ept death. Then he said, "Your dignity is equivalent to the worth of a soda can?"


    Zhou Yumei¡¯s face went all red. She had been stuck in this ce for the longest time, and the drink and snacks she had kept were a suspension and fortification of her hope. Now, that had been ruined by Han Sen. That was why she could no longer hold her tongue andshed out; but unfortunately for her, Han Sen had a quick-witted, forked tongue. The words made her regret saying anything.


    Seeing Zhou Yumei hold her own tongue once more, Han Sen hopped off the bench. This shocked Zhou Yumei. She took a few steps backward and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "What? Must I report myings and goings to you or something?" Han Sen smiled at Zhou Yumei.


    "No... you aren¡¯t... what?" Zhou Yumei¡¯s tongue tangled itself, tripping her words. She looked happy.


    "If you really want to die, I can aid you in aplishing this desire," Han Sen said.


    "No; youmit to your own deeds. I can take care of that myself." Zhou Yumei was starting to talk nonsense.


    Han Sen ignored her, for she was just a young woman. He only wanted to tease her, not outright bully her.


    "Pervert. Horny bastard. Asshole. Animal. Obscene. Cheap." Watching Han Sen enter the city, and end up a good distance away from her, Zhou Yumei spoke as many profanities about him as she could.


    Zhou Yumei was a little depressed. The shelter was far too small, and if she had to remain here with the horny bad guy, problems were bound to ur at some point.


    "I¡¯m so young and sexy. I have a great figure. There is no way that bad guy will refrain from touching me. Should I escape into the desert now? But then again, I have no idea where I am or where I might go. And there are so many creatures out there, it¡¯d be dangerous. If I don¡¯t escape, the holy temple of my body will be desecrated by that bad guy." Zhou Yumei struggled with the decision.


    The silver fox eventually got tired of running around, and it ended up taking a rest on the city¡¯s gate. It looked down on Little Orange, which was still down below, meowing at him.


    Little Orange had grown tired too, and despite its meowing, it didn¡¯t bother jumping up. Whether it was too tired or simply understood its inability to ever catch the silver fox, she didn¡¯t know.


    "The pet is just like the master. All it does is infuriate others; they are both just as bad as each other," Zhou Yumei thought to herself, as she peered at the silver fox that was resting above the gate. She was mad.


    She didn¡¯t want to provoke it, however, as she had seen and felt first-hand how powerful the silver fox was.


    And so, she still contemted whether or not she should escape. It was almost sunset by now, and she couldn¡¯te to a decision.


    If Han Sen was an ugly bastard, Zhou Yumei would have already run off a long time ago. But the guy was fairly handsome, and quite clean. He didn¡¯t look all too scary or viinous, and that was the reason she refrained from running away the moment he left her.


    "Strange; what is he doing in the city, anyway? Why has he been in there for so long?" Zhou Yumei suddenly realized he had been in there for a whole afternoon and wondered why he had not yet emerged.


    She knew all about the city and she knew there was nothing particrly special about the ce. All that was there was a well that could provide water.


    She then believed Han Sen had gone off in search of water and felt relieved at his disappearance. She feared if he returned, he might hurt her. The time she had spent contemting her decision of whether or not to stay had made her oblivious to Han Sen¡¯s disappearance up until now, as well.


    But now she started to worry for him. He had been gone for an entire afternoon, after all.


    "Hey! Are you in there?" Zhou Yumei called out from the outside.


    "What is he doing in there?" Zhou Yumei bit her lip and tip-toed into the city. She sleuthed around carefully in search of him, so she could maybe catch a look at what he had gotten up to during his absence.


    But after walking around for some time, she couldn¡¯t find him.


    "That¡¯s strange. Where did he go? Has he left this ce?" Zhou Yumei mumbled these words beneath her breath, which made her feel a little strange.


    As she was doing this, it was toote for her to notice. She tripped over something and ended up on the ground.


    "Ouch!" Zhou Yumei cried out in pain. When she raised her head, she noticed Han Sen standing right in front of her. In one hand, he held a cake. In the other, a freshly-brewed beverage.


    She also noticed he had changed his clothes, and his hair was damp. His body exuded a pleasant body wash fragrance¡ªhe had been in the shower!


    On his back was a rucksack, stuffed to the brim with more snacks and drinks.


    "Where did you get all that from?" Zhou Yumei asked, with eyes opened wide.


    "I bought it, of course. How else would I get it?" Han Sen gave her a look as if he was witnessing the feverish question of a mad woman.


    "No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Where did you buy all this from?" Zhou Yumei quickly asked.


    "I bought it from a vending machine. Where else could I buy them?" Han Sen returned a question.


    Zhou Yumei believed she was going insane. Without a care for how powerful he was, she grabbed Han Sen¡¯s arm and asked, "You can leave this ce?"


    "Well, duh. How else could I have bought such stuff?" Han Sen smiled.


    "How did you get out? Isn¡¯t there a spirit guarding the teleporter?" Zhou Yumei asked with giddy excitement.


    "I just walked." After Han Sen said this, he shook off her hand and called for the silver fox. He fed it a Geno Creation pill.


    "Hey, handsome; can you take me for a walk, as well?" Zhou Yumei got closer to Han Sen, and held his shoulder, twirling cutely.

 Chapter 738: Twin-Tail Purple Scorpion

    Chapter 738: Twin-Tail Purple Scorpion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "No." Han Sen pushed her away and went back to lie down on the bench.


    "Why? I can pay you!" Zhou Yumei quickly suggested.


    "It¡¯s because I can¡¯t; that¡¯s why," Han Sen replied coldly.


    "You..." Zhou Yumei quickly got angry, wishing she could just bite Han Sen. But she knew she couldn¡¯tpete with him, despite her desire for him to escort her out of that ce.


    "Big Brother, if I offended you earlier¡ªin any capacity¡ªit was because of how young and reckless I was back then. Could you find it in your heart to forgive me?" Zhou Yumei held onto the urge to try to strangle Han Sen. She hovered around him in a cute pose, smiling fondly towards him as she spoke.


    "Okay, I forgive you." Han Sen nodded.


    "Brilliant! Thene on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll pay you back once we¡¯re free from this ce. When should we head out?" Zhou Yumei had been driven slightly mad, after being here all alone for so long.


    Humans desired and required social correspondence, and they always lived together. She, however, had been stuck in this ce for over a year all by herself. If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of Little Orange, she would most likely have been drivenpletely insane. Although her initial encounter with Han Sen had been a bad one, her desire for contact with someone else¡ªno matter who that was¡ªovercame her wrath. That was why she had made the decision to stay.


    She was afraid of being alone once more, and even if it was with a bad person or a person she would incessantly argue with, it was better than being alone.


    "I told you I forgave you, didn¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d take you out of this ce," Han Sen calmly told her.


    "You... what do you want?" Zhou Yumei almost fainted in anger, and her finger trembled as she pointed it at Han Sen.


    "Nothing. I just don¡¯t want tomit to the effort of getting you out of here," Han Sen told her, drinking his beverage.


    Saving people was a good thing, but it was more often than not a troublesome task. If he brought Zhou Yumei out with him now, the Zhou family would most likely be made aware of the connection he had with her.


    If he didn¡¯t bring Zhou Yumei, perhaps the Zhou family would hate him for it. If Han Sen tried escorting her away, and something was to happen to her while she was in his hands, the Zhou family would be out for his blood, too.


    Perhaps the Zhou family would be understanding, but with what he had recently been embroiled in, he wanted to be more careful. He would rather have her see him as a bad guy, than end up in trouble.


    If Zhou Yumei followed him, he would have liked to bring her along. If something did happen through such a circumstance, perhaps the Zhou family would not treat him as a foe.


    Zhou Yumei was fuming mad, but she knew there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t beg, fight, or do anything for him.


    Suddenly, Zhou Yumei¡¯s eyes drifted to the snacks Han Sen had brought with him. She suddenly grabbed the bag and ran. While she ran off she said, "You drank all my beverages; this is payment for that!"


    Zhou Yumei quickly jumped on top of Little Orange and presented Han Sen with an ugly face. She pulled the drinks and snacks out of the rucksack and shouted to Han Sen, "Since you aren¡¯t going to make an effort to bring me away from this ce, I¡¯m going eat all the snacks envisioning they are you!"


    Zhou Yumei imagined the snacks were Han Sen, and so she ripped, tore, and bit into them to release her anger.


    It had been a long time since shest ate and drank like that. Once her belly had been stuffed and she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, she went to sleep atop Little Orange.


    When Zhou Yumei next woke up, she noticed Han Sen and the silver fox were gone. She thought Han Sen had returned to the Alliance for a while and woulde back shortly, but after he had disappeared for a whole day, she began to get worried.


    Han Sen had previously asked her what points of interests there were in the area, and she had informed him of a ck mountain that wasn¡¯t too far off. That mountain was inhabited by a strange Twin-Tail Purple Scorpion. It was a creature that even Little Orange was afraid of, and was most likely a fearsome super creature.


    When Han Sen heard of a lonely super creature out there, he had shown a feverish desire to y it. If it was a second-generation super creature, that would have been the icing on the cake he very much desired.


    ording to the directions Zhou Yumei gave him, Han Sen had to walk one hundred miles to just about see the mountain in the distance. The mountain did not have a sharpened peak, and was more like a rolling mountain range. It was strange to see mountains lined up like so, out in a ce such as that.


    Han Sen rode his Golden Growler towards the mountain, and with the silver fox by his side, all the other creatures that inhabited the area hid. The creatures he did see, however, were not grouped as he expected.


    The ck Desert was very unique in this aspect, as most of the creatures that inhabited this ce tended to be alone.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he began his ascent of the ck mountains. He managed to detect the life force he had been searching for and hurried his Golden Growler up the slopes. Eventually, heid eyes on the Twin-Tail Purple Scorpion, which he found wandering the foothills of the mountain. It was fervently digging into the sand.


    There were many ck rocks in the hole it dug, and it was a trying task for it to remove them. The Twin-Tail Purple Scorpion was one meter deep, but Han Sen could not guess what it may have been searching for.


    Han Sen wanted to observe the twin-tail scorpion¡¯s strange behavior for a little while longer, so he did not summon his little angel to immediately attack the fiend. For a better view, he climbed atop a ten meter tall boulder and then resumed watching the scorpion digging up the rocks. He had be quite keen.


    While watching, he opened his gene lock with the Dongxuan Sutra to observe its energy flow and assert whether or not it was a second-generation super creature as he had hoped it to be.


    Han Sen was disappointed, however. The energy inside the scorpion was all blurred, and he could not watch the energy flow properly, which meant it was only a first-generation super creature.


    Since it was only a first-generation super creature, all he could hope for by defeating it was a beast soul. The Life Geno essences weren¡¯t useful to him, and only fronted a mary value.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to sell too many Life Geno essences, either, as they tended to make others jealous. The entire Alliance was currently focusing on him like starved beggars admiring a spit roast. Unsure of what others were thinking, Han Sen thought it was best to maintain as low a profile as possible.


    "Let¡¯s see if I can get a beast soul, at least." Han Sen stared at the twin-tail scorpion, knowing that the chances of obtaining a beast soul were low no matter which way it was cut. He had calcted that, even with his own luck, the drop-rate for a beast soul was only around fifty percent.


    But Han Sen was still quite curious, and he was keen to learn what the scorpion was doing. It continued to dig into the ck rocks beneath, and by now, it had dug three meters into the ground without slowing down.


    "Is this guy a little too thirsty, maybe? Perhaps it¡¯s trying to get some water?" Han Sen said this in half jest, because he knew that super creatures did not need to eat or drink to survive.


    Only certain special super creatures or pregnant super creatures would asionally eat. But even still, he had never seen them drink water.


    "What is it doing?" Han Sen had a strange feeling while observing this.

 Chapter 739: Dark Silkworm

    Chapter 739: Dark Silkworm


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen watched the scorpion for a while as it continued to dig. It kept on digging until it vanished from sight, and all Han Sen could see was the remaining presence of a hole.


    Han Sen summoned his wings and flew up high to get an aerial view of the hole. Upon inspection, he noted that the hole was a dozen meters deep and it eventually opened up into a cave or cavern of sorts.


    "There has to be something special down there." Han Sen was surprised, and so he summoned his super armor and ventured inside with his silver fox in hand.


    Once he had dropped down into the cave, he noticed the presence of an opening in one of the walls. He ventured closer to have a look and what he saw surprised him.


    There was a further cavern inside, one that was massive. He couldn¡¯t even begin to predict howrge it was. It was decorated in bamboo-like fauna and flora, many of which reached up to the cavern¡¯s ceiling. It was an incredible sight.


    The twin-tailed scorpion was inside, snapping the bamboo-like nts. The shoots were hollow inside, but many of them contained big white bugs, not too dissimr to silk worms. They were only about ten centimeters long, but they looked juicy and fat.


    The scorpion ate the white bugs and bamboo together, which produced an echoing munching sound.


    "Are those white bugs creatures, by any chance? If the scorpion is eating, that most likely means it is pregnant." Han Sen reviewed the situation and asked himself a number of questions.


    The bamboo and the white bugs in the cave were eaten in droves by the hungry scorpion. Eventually, it looked to be full and wanted to leave, and so it started to return in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    Han Sen quickly made his exit and evaded the scorpion¡¯s sight. It wasn¡¯t long before the scorpion itself re-emerged, and when it did, it went up the mountain.


    Han Sen did not give the scorpion chase. If it really was pregnant, he knew it¡¯d be a waste to kill it now. He much preferred the idea of waiting until it had given birth before ying it and the baby.


    But Han Sen still had a strong interest in the bamboo he had observed down below, and the white bugs they seemed to contain. He waited until the scorpion was long gone and then, with amand for the silver fox to stand guard, ventured back inside. He didn¡¯t want to risk having the scorpion return and corner him.


    There were many bamboo-looking nts in the cavern, and they were about thirty centimeters in diameter. Many of them had already been snapped in two by the scorpion, followings its visit, so there was a lot strewn across the ground. This included many of the white bugs the scorpion had missed.


    The white bugs were pale and semi-translucent, and you could see the blood vessels inside them.


    The bugs that were on the ground were wriggling around. They tried slithering back into the broken bamboo shoots, but they had some difficulty.


    They couldn¡¯t enter the perfect bamboo.


    Han Sen picked up a broken shoot of bamboo and tried to crush it in his hands but could not. He had to amp up his strength and exhaust all the power he could to eventually do so.


    "That¡¯s some tough bamboo." Han Sen threw the bamboo on the floor and then summoned his peacock crossbow. He loaded it with a z-steel bolt and fired it at one of the bugs that was trying to crawl its way into one of the broken bamboo ends.


    The z-steel bolt pierced through the white bug¡¯s body, which made it squeal and release a white fog. The temperature began to drop, and the little area around the bug got all frosty. The bug then froze, as if it had just been taken out of the freezer.


    "Mutant Creature Hunted: Dark Silkworm. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of mutant geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    The voice rang in Han Sen¡¯s head, which surprised Han Sen. "It¡¯s a mutant creature, but how can a mutant creature release frosty air? This is strange. I thought only super creatures could wield elemental attacks."


    Han Sen was curious, and so he summoned his ming Rex Spike to kill more of the silkworms on the ground. Over and over, the announcement continued to pop.


    When the Dark Silkworms were killed, they each let out a frosty air. The creatures were weak and unable to fight, so Han Sen was able to hack them up casually and without worry.


    "Mutant Creature Hunted: Dark Silkworm. The beast soul has been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of mutant geno points, ranging from zero to ten." After Han Sen hunted thirty silkworms, he finally heard the announcement that indicated ownership of a Dark Silkworm.


    Han Sen then quickly looked up the beast soul¡¯s info, keen to learn what type it was.


    Mutant Dark Silkworm: One-Time Use Hidden Weapon


    Han Sen was pleasantly surprised, as it had been a long time since he hadst seen a one-time use beast soul. It was rare to find hidden weapon beast souls, and he wondered which one that might have been.


    Han Sen summoned the mutant Dark Silkworm, which sprouted a big, white, and fat bug on the palm of Han Sen¡¯s hand. It was rather heavy.


    He looked at it for a while, unsure of what it did. After some thought, he threw it at the cavern wall.


    Pang!


    The fat bug hit the wall and exploded. It unleashed a heavy, white mist. The fog¡¯s radius was about a meter, and the stone wall it had been thrown upon was caked in ayer of ice.


    "This is interesting." Han Sen was rather shocked while looking at it. It was just a mutant ss beast soul, yet it could unleash a certain frosty power. This was not normal at all.


    "I wonder if there are any sacred-blood ss Dark Silkworms here? If I can get a sacred-blood ss Dark Silkworm, it mighte in handy."


    Han Sen killed all the silkworms he could see but was mildly disappointed to learn that each one was a mutant ss variant. No matter how many he killed, it didn¡¯t seem as if sacred-blood types existed.


    There were sixty dead silkworms on the floor by now, and after a moment of thinking, he used the ming Rex Spike to strike the bamboo. He watched how many of the silkworms came flying out of the bamboo.


    After killing a hundred more of the wriggly silkworms, he managed to obtain another two mutant beast souls. But still, no sacred-blood types.


    "Never mind. Let me pack up the ones I¡¯ve already killed and vacate the area. If I dry them up and grind them into powder, people who eat them will be able to increase their mutant geno points with ease. That¡¯s not too bad." Han Sen used a bag to collect the hundred frozen silkworm bodies and turned around to go outside and dry them.


    There were many silkworms in that subterranean forest, and there seemed to be at least ten of them in every single shoot of bamboo. If he wanted to harvest them all, he couldn¡¯t imagine how long that might have taken.


    Han Sen nned to temporarily give up killing the silkworms, wanting to wait until the scorpion came back, ate its fill, and gave birth. Once the scorpions had been dealt with, Han Sen had the idea of returning here to harvest and collect the rest of the silkworms, free from possible intrusion.


    After Han Sen picked up all the silkworms he had killed, Han Sen suddenly heard a noisee from deeper within the bamboo forest. It seemed that something was emerging from further within.

 Chapter 740: Ice Silkworm

    Chapter 740: Ice Silkworm


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen put away his energy and immediately retreated, and then used his Jadeskin to unlock his gene lock.


    Although Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin wereparable after opening the gene lock, there were still some notable differences. Jadeskin also focused on enhancing the seventh sense, although although it wasn¡¯t as detailed as the Dongxuan Sutra, it had a greater range. The range of the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s enhancement to the seventh sense was limited to the length of the dongxuan aura.


    Han Sen scanned the bamboo forest with alertness, as if he had activated god mode. With his senses, he was able to determine that something was traveling towards him at a rapid pace. It was currently three miles away, but that distance was sure to close fast.


    Han Sen could sense its approximate size, and deduced it was around the size of an average household cat. Its shape was circr, like the grubs he had just harvested. What it wasn¡¯t, was slow. Unlike said bugs, what wasing towards him was very fast. Like a mad rabbit, it came running.


    "Is it a sacred-blood Dark Silkworm?" The thought of this made Han Sen quite happy.


    As time ticked by, the unseen menace closed the gap between them. When it emerged, Han Sen was finally able to see that it was an extrarge grub. Its body glistened like ice. A frost aura epassed it, and it left a trail of ice in its wake.


    Han Sen switched his gene lock over to Dongxuan Sutra and took a reading of the icy fiend that had approached. Its lifeforce was far stronger than mutant, and was indeed most likely a sacred-blood ss silkworm.


    The happiness in Han Sen¡¯s heart had taken root, and so he retrieved his peacock crossbow and loaded it with a z-steel bolt. He took aim at the bamboo forest, and when it was close enough, he¡¯d pull the trigger and swiftly end its life. More than anything, he wanted to see if there was a beast soul to be obtained from it.


    As the distance between Han Sen and the ice silkworm got smaller and smaller, however, he started to feel as if something wasn¡¯t quite right. The closer it came, the stronger the lifeforce of the silkworm became. It soon exceeded the measure of any sacred-blood creature he had dealt with before.


    "Is it a super creature?" Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He scanned it multiple times to gain a more urate reading, but it still left him as puzzled as ever. It was definitely not a super creature.


    "Berserk sacred-blood, perhaps?" Han Sen squinted his eyes. He rarely encountered berserk sacred-blood creatures out in the wild, so he was surprised at his discovery of one here, of all ces.


    Watching the ice silkworm draw nearer and nearer, it had nowe within one thousand meters of Han Sen. He refocused his peacock crossbow, but then heard more noises from the bamboo forest.


    Rustle! Rustle!


    It now seemed like an entire choir of creatures were frantically racing through the forest. At this, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. Now, he was seeing arge number of icy silkworms emerge from somewhere in the bamboo woods. From his quick, initial tally, he managed to count a hundred of them.


    "Impossible! How can there be so many berserk sacred-blood creatures in one spot?" Han Sen was rightfully shocked. They didn¡¯t frighten him, as he knew they were of no match for him¡ªhe just thought the number of them was scary.


    Han Sen could ept the presence of a dozen sacred-blood creatures, but berserk sacred-blood creatures were far rarer. The ratio of sacred-blood to berserk sacred-blood was somewhere in the ballpark of 100:1. But now, berserk sacred-blood creatures were emerging as a massive group. If there were that many berserk sacred-blood creatures, then there had to be thousands of ordinary sacred-blood silkworms somece in the area, as well.


    Still, such an urrence had to be impossible.


    The ice silkworms he was currently sensing were stronger than most sacred-blood creatures. The strength of their energy flow was not too far off the blood-horned shura he had encountered not too long ago.


    One silkworm was ahead of the rest, and the gap between it and Han Sen was now under five hundred meters. He pulled out his peacock crossbow, took aim, and pulled the trigger.


    Instead of guessing, Han Sen wanted to kill one and find out the truth.


    The hardlight string moved and the z-steel bolt took flight. It was like a beam of light, traveling five hundred meters in the blink of an eye. It pierced through the ice silkworm¡¯s body and pinned it to the ground.


    Han Sen was delightfully surprised, thinking the silkworms were easier to kill than he initially imagined they would be. If it was a berserk sacred-blood creature, he expected it would be able to react or even evade the bolt. But it didn¡¯t; it was struck and it died, simple as that.


    "Mutant Creature Hunted: Dark Silkworm. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of mutant geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Han Sen suddenly froze with his jaw agape. He was like that for quite a bit.


    "This isn¡¯t right. That can¡¯t be right. How can that be a mutant silkworm? How can a mutant-ss creature possess such a high lifeforce?" Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe the fat ice silkworm was the same creature as the Dark Silkworms from earlier.


    But the announcement in his head could not be incorrect. It was a rule of the world he inhabited. If it said he killed a mutant creature, then he did indeed kill a mutant creature.


    Seeing more and more silkworms approach, Han Sen ran ahead to kill them all. They were mutant-ss Dark Silkworms, same as the ones he had killed inside and outside the bamboo shoots earlier.


    Han Sen was perplexed, and not yet able to think of a reason why their bodies would be so vastly different. The lifeforce in their bodies was far stronger, and there was no discernible reason why these mutant creatures could possess such strength.


    "This isn¡¯t right. It really isn¡¯t right! This is strange. It¡¯s crazy. These things are weird. How can the silkworms inside the bamboo breathe ice, too? Even sacred-blood creatures can¡¯t do something like that. There must be an external force affecting these little icy blobs, one that I have not yet been made aware of. Whatever it is, it¡¯s imbuing them with frightening strength." Han Sen killed the hundred big silkworms that approached and managed to obtain one additional beast soul.


    Han Sen quickly summoned it to take a look. Its definition was the same, but its physical appearance was different. The head was bigger and the body was practically ice.


    Han Sen threw it at a wall like before to check it out. It was much more powerful than the others, and the icy fog it unleashed had a radius of three meters. The frosty air itself was far more powerful, too.


    "If they are both mutant Dark Silkworms, why is there such a clear difference between the two? If I killed baby ones earlier, and mature ones just now, it shouldn¡¯t affect the beast soul I just received. Beast souls do not factor in the age of a creature. This mystery is getting deeper; I wonder, what is the cause for this curious anomaly?" Han Sen observed the bamboo stalks with a bewildered face and inquisitive heart.


    "I have to examine and analyze this further. I need to go deeper and I need to find out what is affecting these strange silkworms. Silkworms have great genes, but it is arge race and they cannot all be mutant-ss, surely. There have to be ordinary ones out there, too. The fact that all these are mutant-ss Dark Silkworms is nigh unbelievable." Han Sen pondered the matter a little more, but then decided to hail for the silver fox toe down and join him. With the silver fox, he traveled deeper into the bamboo forest.


    In fear of the silver fox, all the silkworms went into hiding. If they couldn¡¯t escape, they¡¯d hide in their bamboo shoots and shiver, which even made the stalks themselves quiver, producing noise like the rustle of leaves in the wind.

 Chapter 741: Ice Lake

    Chapter 741: Ice Lake


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The subterranean bamboo forest was enormous, but it had no stone pir or significant stgmites to support it. Supporting this humongous cavern was the bamboo itself, as the countless bamboo shoots rose from the ground and supported the ceiling.


    Han Sen had traveled thirty miles through this subterranean kingdom, but he had yet to see an end. It looked mostly the same, as well; the only difference he noticeed was in the temperature. The deeper he went, the lower the temperature seemed to tick.


    The thickets of ck bamboo all around him grew denser, and after another fifty miles, the bamboo stalks were as thick as the trunks of trees.


    Frost covered the ground and the temperature had dropped to what would be an insufferable level for most people. Han Sen proceeded, unfazed and unchilled, and it wasn¡¯t long before he ventured into a wholly ice-veiled area. The bamboo there was thicker than ever, and it would take three grown men, with their arms outstretched, to circle just one shoot.


    "If there are Dark Silkworms in here, I wonder how big they are?" Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to investigate but could not see through the ck bamboo to tell whether or not there were silkworms inside.


    Deeper in this wondrous bamboo forest, however, Han Sen managed to detect one particr lifeforce. This force was like a babbling brook of spring water, and he was curious what manner of creature would possess such an enticing lifeforce.


    Han Sen approached it with moderate alertness and strode through the bamboo forest with a little more care and caution. He came across an empty meadow amidst the bamboo shoots.


    The meadow was skirted by the thick bamboo, but not a single one of the shoots grew atop the field.


    Despite possessing Jadeskin, this frosty area and the icy lifeforce that swirled around it had Han Sen shivering with the cold. The energy he had followed was strange, indeed.


    As he drew closer to the sparse meadow, Han Sen¡¯s eyes remained fixed upon it in deep observation and contemtion. It was thickly iced and in the center was a chilly¡ªbut not totally frozenke. In theke, a nt that looked like a narcissus rested. The flowers were white.


    Han Sen had seen his fair share of strange flora before, and although the narcissus was strange to see there, it didn¡¯t stand out or even unnerve him.


    If there was a super creature guarding the narcissus, Han Sen would be d.


    But that wasn¡¯t so, as he couldn¡¯t espy the presence of any super creatures around theke. What Han Sen did see, however, was a man sitting beside the still waters. He stared at the narcissus without moving, and this surprised Han Sen.


    Han Sen could tell that he was a human due to his attire; he was wearing a human battlesuit. Creatures and spirits wouldn¡¯t wear what this man was currently geared in.


    "Why are there other people here?" Han Sen used dongxuan aura to observe the fellow and the results surprised him. He had quite the lifeforce, one that was far from weak.


    This ce having an actual living person surprised Han Sen, as he believed himself to be the first person to ever set foot here. After all, the only entrance he knew of was the one that the twin-tail scorpion had made. But it wasn¡¯t as if he had reached the end of this ce, and perhaps further ahead was another more essible entrance.


    "Friend, what is your name?" Han Sen carefully walked across the ice and tried greeting the man.


    Provided there was no conflict of interest, Han Sen was not willing to make another enemy. After all, meeting others of the same kind in a ce such as the ck Desert was a delightful thing. And even a simple correspondence or dialogue with someone of your own kind was nice enough.


    The man did not respond to Han Sen, though, and it looked as if he was sleeping. Of course, Han Sen couldn¡¯t properly tell, as the man was facing away from him and toward the narcissus. His position was set to suggest he had been observing them, but with his back towards Han Sen, he couldn¡¯t quite be sure. Neither could he wholly deduce what the person looked like.


    "Friend, Ie without cause for rm. I mean you no harm and have found myself wandering here of my own ord and curiosity. Would you like to have a chat? If not, I¡¯ll be happy to move along." Han Sen continued talking as he approached the man.


    Still, there was no response. He didn¡¯t turn around or give any reaction. All he did was continue gazing at the narcissus in theke.


    Han Sen continued his approach, despite theck of engagement from the other person. By now, it was starting to be a little unnerving, and Han Sen felt as if something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Han Sen got closer but did not go near the man. He didn¡¯t approach him head on, and instead walked around him a bit, so he could get a look at him from the side.


    When he saw him more clearly, Han Sen was shocked¡ªit wasn¡¯t a living man. The man¡¯s clothing was fine, but the body inside had been frozen solid. It was like an ice statue.


    The fact that only his flesh had been frozen was strange, indeed. His clothing didn¡¯t even have a speck of frost upon them. Also, he did not understand why the lifeforce inside him seemed to swirl and suggest that he was a living person.


    Han Sen¡¯s face quickly became grim. The man before him wore a battlesuit, but its model was something that hailed from the previous century. It seemed to be a relic from over a hundred years ago.


    "How can this man be frozen here? Is he dead or alive?" Han Sen¡¯s heart had been given a shock, and as he inspected the person, he noticed something in his pocket.


    Judging from its shape, it appeared to be a notebook or wallet. Han Sen came a little closer and attempted to take it out of the pocket, as he was direly interested in a clue that would tell him who this person was.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s heart leapt inside his chest and the silver fox on his shoulder stood up in rm. Its hair was all standing up, and it made grunts of caution towards the water of theke.


    Han Sen retreated without falter and stared at the frostyke.


    Ssh!


    The water in theke suddenly arose into a thousand airborne threads¡ªwith Han Sen as the target.


    Han Sen attempted to evade them, but the crystal threads were faster than Han Sen was. He summoned his ming Rex Spike and swung it towards the crystal threads that came towards him.


    Pang!


    The ming Rex Spike smacked against the threads like burning charcoal tossed into water. Many of the icy threads evaporated into steam, but there were too many, and they came from every direction. They quickly wrapped around Han Sen and became entangled like a spider web.


    Han Sen felt as if a frosty air was beginning to invade his body. There were too many threads, and no matter how much he swung his ming Rex Spike, the threads he smacked weren¡¯t enough. More and more threads wreathed their way around him, draining him of warmth.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the threads had wrapped him uppletely, encasing him in a cocoon of sorts. His hands were tied up and he could no longersh out with the ming Rex Spike.


    The silver fox wasn¡¯t doing very well, either. He kept sting the threads with his silver lightning as much as he could. It did nothing to end their unceasing advance.

 Chapter 742: A Shocking Discovery

    Chapter 742: A Shocking Discovery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    A ck smoke burst from Han Sen¡¯s body like fire. It instantly incinerated the icy threads that had trapped him. The ming Rex Spike in his hand was swung madly towards the remainder, burning more threads into steamy bygones.


    "Silver fox, this way!" Han Sen shouted at the silver fox, and it quickly returned to his shoulders. Without dy, Han Sen got back to swinging his rex spike with ferocity at the icy threads. He ran in front of the frozen man and quickly grabbed something out of his pocket. He turned, knocked out more of the threads, and hastily retreated in the direction of the bamboo forest.


    The threads still coursed after Han Sen, and regardless of how many he destroyed, more and more were generated by the icyke. They were endless.


    The zing fire of the ming Rex Spike was the perfect countermeasure to obliterating those he could strike down. And fortunately, the Devil Unicorn beast soul was able to withstand the threads he could not react to in time. Without too much trouble, he was able to keep them at bay as he advanced towards the forest.


    Once he was inside the bamboo forest, the threads no longer followed, and the stringy, frosty hairs returned to theke.


    "It¡¯s lucky I had the Devil Unicorn beast soul. Who knows what might have happened, had I not. Even if I summoned the little angel, I am unsure whether or not she could withstand those things." Han Sen pondered what he had just encountered, as he had no idea what the living ice threads were.


    Han Sen looked out towards theke for a while but nothing seemed disturbed. Then, he lowered his head to take a look at what he was clutching in his hands.


    Han Sen had taken a wallet out of the man¡¯s pockets, and it had many cards inside. They looked very old, too. They were much bigger than modern cards, and thicker. They weren¡¯t as light as the current cards were, where a hundred of them could be folded together and still be really thin.


    There were thirty of the cards, and their thickness and number filled up the entire wallet.


    "It looks like that man really was over a hundred years old. It¡¯s possible that he spawned in a shelter somewhere in the ck Desert, stumbled into this ce as I have, and fell prey to the icy threads." Han Sen observed the cards and contemted the identity and possible story of the frozen man he had found.


    They were old cards, and aside from some cards that belonged to a few interster banking firms, Han Sen had no idea what the majority of them were for.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s pupils went smaller. He found a card which bore a familiar symbol.


    "Nine-Life Cat." Han Sen was shocked, not expecting to see this symbol here. That meant this man who had died near theke may have been a member of their organization.


    "It looks like that organization has been around for a long time. Does it really have a connection with Blood Legion?" Han Sen continued to examine the rest of the cards.


    Then, Han Sen¡¯s eyes stretched wide.


    Within the cards was a working license, and on the front was something he saw clearly.


    "Secret Service, Team #7. Investigator: Qin Huaizhen"


    This working license was the exact same as a relic Han Sen once received after someone died. The only difference being the name.


    "Qin Huaizhen... could he be from the Qin family?" Han Sen remembered Qin Xuan once told him she had an elder who worked in the secret service¡¯s seventh team.


    Han Sen gave a strange look to the man who was sitting near theke. If he was a member of the Qin family, what may have led him to die all the way out here?


    "Wait a minute... is he really dead? He still has a powerful lifeforce swirling inside him. It¡¯s not something you can fake, so, is he really dead?" Han Sen looked hopeful while staring at the man.


    Han Sen wanted to know what might have happened to the seventh team. If that man really was an elder of the Qin family, and he was still alive, Han Sen was keen to finally learn the truth.


    With great interest, Han Sen turned his whole body towards the man on theke. There was a big chance he was still alive, and cryogenic technology had matured quite a bit even back then. Many people went into cryogenic sleep to be defrosted and awoken sometime in the future. It wasn¡¯t a difficult process.


    But it required modern technology. Straight-up freezing yourself dealt tremendous damage to the body, and simple defrosting rarely led to survival.


    Han Sen did not know if the man could survive after being defrosted. There were no tools readily avable for him, and he¡¯d have to bring him back to the Alliance if he wanted to guarantee his survival.


    Han Sen thought it over quite a bit, but then settled on returning to theke. He really wanted to know what had happened to the seventh team, and it looked as if this might be his best and only chance. After all, almost all members of the seventh team had died. Finding one of them who was half-alive was too good of an opportunity to let pass by.


    Han Sen emerged from the bamboo forest again, and he was greeted with the sudden reappearance of the icy threads. But to Han Sen, who owned three super creatures, they could do little to stop him.


    Han Sen annihted the threads and arrived at the shore of theke without trouble. As he went to pick up the man, he suddenly heard the sound of an explosion from the waters of theke. Amidst the soaking turmoil and tossed water, a jellyfish-like creature arose from the waters.


    Under its control, the water of theke threaded once more and viciously went after Han Sen. In addition to the icy threads, the jellyfish¡¯s tentacles now also joined the fray.


    With the ming Rex Spike and Devil Unicorn, Han Sen was able to withstand and repel the icy threads well enough, but his movement was restricted quite a bit. After shing a number of threads, however, a crystal tentacle writhed its way around Han Sen to ensnare him.


    Han Sen felt his waist drop in temperature as a strong power began to grow and pull him towards theke.


    Han Sen was infuriated, so he raised the rex spike to bring it down on the tentacle. But before he could strike, another tentacle grabbed ahold of his arm.


    The silver fox was spitting its bolts of lightning in a raging fury, doing its best to break the grip of the tentacles. But soon after, it too was grabbed. Another tentacle wrapped it up and began dragging it towards the water with its master.


    The silver fox¡¯s body unleashed as much silver lightning as it could, but still, it wasn¡¯t enough to break the hold the tentacle had on it.


    "Little angel!" Han Sen, unable to fight back, summoned his adiraid.


    The little angel appeared from the sky, swooped down, and with her greatsword, sliced the tentacles that had grabbed ahold of the duo. The jellyfish creature thrashed around in pain, letting out a shrill shriek amidst the chaos.


    "Little angel, great work! Go and kill that asshole." Han Sen was extremely happy, and gleefully issued the little angel the order. Then, he swung his rex spike towards the icy threads that had amassed and wereing towards him like a tidal wave.


    The little angel¡¯s cold face was like that of a goddess. Her blonde, flowing hair danced around as her body broke the air with her attacks. The greatsword shed countless icy threads, as if she was tearing the seas asunder to get at the jellyfish-like creature.

 Chapter 743: Battle on the Ice Lake

    Chapter 743: Battle on the Ice Lake


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The little angel¡¯s greatsword delivered a great cut to the blobby jellyfish. But in the next second, the wound it suffered was immediately healed.


    The tentacles reached out towards the little angel, but she swung her greatsword and cut them down before they could get too close.


    Han Sen was relieved after seeing this, but it didn¡¯tst. The tentacles regenerated into their prior shape in less than a second.


    The jellyfish was most certainly a super creature, for it could regenerate at an incredibly fast pace. The little angel¡¯s greatsword sliced and diced countless encroaching tentacles and delivered a number of one meter deep wounds to the primary host, but seemed to be to no avail. Within seconds, all the damage dealt would be nullified through the rapid regeneration and recovery of the jellyfish. They weren¡¯t getting anywhere like this.


    Seeing this made Han Sen nervous, and there could be little hope for victory if things continued this way.


    Han Sen looked at the ming Rex Spike in his hand and acknowledged that the fire element was what was needed to bring down the jellyfish. But the little angel was just a pet and aside from pet armor, could not make use of ordinary beast souls. Therefore, he was unable to give her his rex spike.


    Han Sen continued shing the icy threads that wove across the battlefield, all the while observing the jellyfish. He was looking for a window of opportunity in which he could safely deliver an attack of his own. With good fortune, the ming Rex Spike¡¯s fiery elements would be enough to kill it.


    The jellyfish was enraged, however, and it did not seem afraid of getting injured. Even when the tentacles were cut, or a number of abrasions and lesions had been delivered to its body, it did not slow down in its attack of the little angel.


    Han Sen frowned. The little angel had shed everywhere on the jellyfish by now, and they had not yet discovered a weakness. Nothing seemed to halt the recovery of its wounds.


    "Does it really not have any weaknesses? If that is true, then it might very well be invincible." Han Sen frowned. He had previously thought something like this was impossible, but here it was, happening right before his eyes.


    It was at this time that the eyes of the little angel shed. She rose up into the air, holding the greatsword with both hands, and delivered a flurry of strikes onto the jellyfish with ferocity.


    Boom!


    Under the fierce barrage of attacks the adiraid unleashed, the jellyfish¡¯s body was torn apart. After being cut in half, it dropped into the waters it had previously emerged from.


    "Little angel, nice work!" Han Sen shouted, with a voice brimming with excitement. But right after he said this, the jellyfish that had been cut in half reconnected and regenerated its lost tissue. It re-emerged from the water and grabbed ahold of the little angel with its tentacles.


    Han Sen froze in surprise and said to himself, "Holy smokes! This guy really is invincible. How is it still not dead yet?"


    The little angel¡¯s attacks were powerful, but they were seemingly useless against the jellyfish. Han Sen went back to trying to observe the jellyfish and discover whether or not it had a weakness.


    While Han Sen was having trouble, his attention was brought back to the narcissus that decorated the disturbed waters of theke. His heart was shaken.


    Amidst all this fighting, the flowers had not been affected one bit. Not a single petal had been damaged or fallen.


    "Strange. Theke isn¡¯t all that big, so how has it not been affected amidst the absolute chaos that has transpired here?" Han Sen thought to himself, as he checked the narcissus out.


    Han Sen observed it for a while and noticed that the jellyfish was in fact protecting the narcissus. When the tentacles were cut down, they did not immediately fall into the water. When one was cut, icy threads arose from the water to carry it gently under. The jellyfish was preventing any sliced tentacles from falling on top of the flowers.


    "Something is not right. Actually, I do not think it is the jellyfish controlling the threads; rather, it is the narcissus themselves controlling the threads." Han Sen had made a startling discovery.


    The icy threads that emerged from the waters continued their attacks on Han Sen and the little angel. If the threads were controlled by the jellyfish, then their organization ought to have been disrupted each time the monster was dealt damage.


    But throughout the entire fight, no matter how much damage was dealt to the jellyfish, the icy threads remained unchanged and continued their attacks without a moment of disruption. Because of this, Han Sen confirmed that the jellyfish and narcissus weren¡¯t rted.


    Even when the jellyfish had been cut in half, nothing changed with them.


    "Is this narcissus like the blood-wasp lotus? Maybe there are super creatures inside the narcissus, and the jellyfish is just a proxy." The more Han Sen guessed, the more convinced he was of this.


    But the narcissus themselves had no movement, and they just continued to sit where they were. It was hard to believe that those things might have been the most frightening creature in the vicinity.


    Han Sen wanted to approach the iceke and test out his theory. If things simply continued the way they were, he did not believe they could kill the jellyfish.


    When Han Sen approached the icy waters, he cast Aero. He used it to run across the water get as close to the narcissus as he possibly could. The ming Rex Spike became a raging tornado of me as he raced towards the flowers.


    The little angel struck at the same time. Her supreme greatsword tore the jellyfish in half once again, preventing it from protecting the narcissus.


    The narcissus that had been quiet and still the entire time suddenly turned to face Han Sen. Like a volcanic eruption, the icy threads arose en masse from the water, quickly rushing over to cover Han Sen¡¯s entire body.


    In a moment, the threads formed together to create an iceberg inside of which Han Sen was trapped.


    "Get out of my way!" Han Sen roared, as a ck smoke erupted from his body. Inside his body a bell pulsed, which made the icy threads begin to shiver and shake. The ming Rex Spike drilled onwards, forming an exit from the ice. The twirling weapon nowmanded wind and fire, and the narcissus was in its sight.


    Boom!


    The ming Rex Spike roughly drilled into the narcissus and drilled deep. The flowers let out strange screams of their own, as they suffered the wrath of the raging weapon. The petals abandoned their flowery ship as the roots of the nts were evicted and incinerated, which led to the release of a white fog all at the same time.


    Han Sen, who had a high frost resistance due to Jadeskin, felt as if he had fallen into an icy bath when touching the fog. His hair and eyebrows grew icicles of their own, even.


    Ssh!


    When the narcissus was destroyed, the jellyfish and threads turned into water and fell down. The iceke quickly froze over and provided an additionalyer of frost to the areas surrounding it.


    From the perforated flower, a small body fell out. It was beautiful woman whose body was naked. She had stunning butterfly wings attached to her back. She had long white hair and pupils that reflected the ice she governed. Snowkes adorned her body.


    But the woman was tiny, norger than the palm of a hand. She was like a fairy of myth.

 Chapter 744: Defrosted Man

    Chapter 744: Defrosted Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not hear an announcement, and when he looked at the fairy, he knew exactly what had happened.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen smacked the fairy¡¯s head with his ming Rex Spike.


    The palm-sized body looked as if it was going to be smashed into bits and pieces by the rex spike.


    But the fairy lifted up a small fist and knocked the rex spike away. A frosty air swiftly rose and doused the fire the ming Rex Spikemanded and froze the weaponpletely.


    Pang!


    The meless rex spike was sent flying back with a force not even Han Sen could hold strong against. The weapon took off into the air as his hand bled.


    Han Sen clutched his injured hand and looked quite shocked. He thought to himself, "So, this is the true body of the super creature that was birthed by this nt."


    Seeing the pretty yet scary fairy rise up and approach him with snowkes around her, Han Sen summoned his peacock crossbow and fired three bolts.


    The fairy fluttered its wings like a butterfly and delicately danced away in evasion of the bolts. Then, she resumed her course and continued approaching Han Sen.


    Dong!


    The little angel rushed forward to sh the fairy, but the fairy managed to block the angel¡¯s attack with her fists, which was what produced the noise. Having her strike blocked rattled the little angel and made her fall back in a bit of a daze, but that wasn¡¯t to suggest the fairy was totally unfazed. The shock of the attack also shook the little fairy, too. The fairy had to fly in three circles before it could get its bnce back.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The fairy flew to engage the little angel and quickly circled her. Her fists generated a flurry of ice shards against the angel¡¯s greatsword as they fought.


    Han Sen retreated to a corner, as his power and speed were far inferior to an adult super creature¡¯s; he had no hope of joining in their fight.


    The little angel and the fairy were fighting while airborne. The fairy had a strong control over the ice element, and every hit carried a grand amount of frosted air with it. The atmosphere around the two was almost frozen.


    The little angel¡¯s body was incredibly well-bnced, and she had tremendous resistance towards every element. As such, the little fairy couldn¡¯t exert too much damage on the little angel with her focus on ice.


    The silver fox couldn¡¯t help out in this fight, either. It was still young, and was far from bing an adult at the slow speed it was growing. It didn¡¯t have the power topete with adult super creatures, either.


    Curiously, now that it was no longer fighting, the silver fox quickly approached theke. It searched for the flower that Han Sen had destroyed and noticed it was in the water. It picked it up and began eating it.


    "Silver fox, if you retrieve good loot¡ªhow about sharing?" Han Sen pleaded as he ran over to his pet. The silver fox noticed its master approaching and scoffed the flower down even faster.


    When Han Sen arrived, the leaves and roots were all gone; there was nothing left.


    "You selfish bastard!" Han Sen angrily shouted.


    The silver fox returned to acting all cute and looked up at Han Sen. It jumped onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and no longer moved. The silver fox¡¯s fur was a light silver now, and it exuded a frosty air.


    "Whatever." There was nothing Han Sen could do now.


    Watching the little angel fight the fairy, without anything he could do himself, he thought now was the time to do something with the frozen man who was sitting next to theke. He ran towards him to see if he could move him out into the bamboo forest for now.


    In case the little angel was unable to defeat the little fairy, at least they could escape and bring the frozen man with them.


    When he approached the man, Han Sen was suddenly surprised. He appeared to be thawing.


    "Is it because the narcissus was destroyed?" Han Sen wondered, as he dragged the man into the bamboo forest.


    The ice on the man was thawing quickly. By the time Han Sen dragged him into the bamboo forest, the ice on his body was all gone.


    "Will he survive such a simple defrosting process?" Han Sen frowned. Humans required special equipment to aid their thawing after being frozen. Because of this, Han Sen doubted he would survive.


    Han Sen observed the man. He watched his lifeforce grow stronger and muscles be firmer. Perhaps he was going to live, after all.


    Han Sen looked at the man nervously, not fully understanding how he had managed to defrost so quickly. The temperature where they were was still quite low.


    Han Sen could feel the frosty air inside the man slowly fade, as the thump of a slow heartbeat returned.


    In half an hour, the frosty air was all gone and the man¡¯s heart and organs returned to being fully functional.


    The man¡¯s eyes were still closed, but that was when Han Sen finally began to see movement underneath his eyelids.


    Nervously, he looked at the man. If he really was Qin Huaizhen, and if he woke up, the mystery would finally be exined.


    Then, suddenly, the man opened his eyes. The ck eyes looked empty, but they were wide open. He was staring upwards.


    "Are you awake? Can you hear me?" Han Sen was not sure what to say, so he crouched near the man and asked these questions to see if he was fully conscious.


    The man moved his eyes slowly until his vision ended up on Han Sen.


    The moment he saw Han Sen, the man¡¯s face looked full of fright and shock. He grabbed Han Sen¡¯s arm and used all his strength in a struggle to say, "Be wary of... Han... Jing... Zhi."


    Squelch!


    After the man spoke those few words, blood came out of his mouth and his body began to twitch and convulse. His eyes turned white.


    "Hey, is there something wrong?" Han Sen quickly held the man and put a recovery potion to his lips. But it didn¡¯t work, due to the constant spitting and oozing of blood.


    While the man twitched, he continued holding Han Sen¡¯s arms tight. His white eyeballs continued to stare at Han Sen, and it was as if he still wanted to say something. With a mouth full of blood, all he could do was gurgle on the ret and not speak an audible word.


    The man used thest of his power in a struggle with his hand, and pointed at his pocket. Before he made another move, he straightened himself out and coughed blood, sttering Han Sen. Then he stopped moving, his eyes still open and looking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked ghastly, and the lifeforce of the man before him had all depleted. He was dead.


    But what the man said confused Han Sen greatly.


    "Be wary of Han Jingzhi? Why should I be wary of Han Jingzhi? Did he say that to me specifically, or were those words meant for someone else? Maybe he thought I was someone else?" Han Sen¡¯s heart was confused.

 Chapter 745: Blood-Pulse

    Chapter 745: Blood-Pulse


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was very confused, but the man had already passed away. His lifeforce had extinguished, and he could no longer provide Han Sen with the answers he sought.


    Han Sen then reminded himself of the man¡¯s suggestion to look in his pockets, and so he rummaged through them in the hopes of finding another lead.


    The man¡¯s battlesuit had been crafted with a special material. Unless it was purposefully destroyed, it would resist deterioration and remain in perfect condition.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand found something inside the pocket, and from the touch, it felt like thin leather. It was soft and delicate, and he couldn¡¯t quite tell what animal¡¯s hide it might havee from.


    Han Sen pulled it out to reveal a two square foot parchment of leather. It had yellowed somewhat in submission to time¡¯s advance. Curiously, words had been written upon the page, and it looked as if they had been inked in blood. On the left side of the parchment was a symbol of the Nine-Life Cat.


    On the right side of the leather, there were two words written in arger font like a title. It said, "Blood-Pulse."


    "The Blood-Pulse of the Blood Legion?" Han Sen was surprised. Blood-Pulse was a t of the Blood Legion. Blood-Pulse contained records of the Blood Legion¡¯s doctrine and some of the mythology thatposed their organization.


    It was only in the future that the Blood Legion became recognized as a cult, and the texts of Blood-Pulse were forbidden from sale. Most of the cultists only knew certain snippets of the text, as few had seen theplete work.


    Han Sen was disappointed. Blood-Pulse was merely a religious document pertaining to a faith he had no interest in abiding by. Therefore, this leathery document was useless to him.


    Han Sen still failed to understand why the man¡¯s dying act was to point at his pocket, however.


    "Is he just a fanatic cultist?" Han Sen guessed, as he looked over the Blood-Pulse.


    But when he looked a bit closer, he was surprised. It wasn¡¯t merely a religious text he was holding, it was a Qi Gong!


    He could only view a part of it, but with his knowledge, he was able to tell it was a very mysterious Qi Gong. It was almost up to par with his Jadeskin.


    Taking a closer look, Han Sen noticed how the parchment simply exined how one might learn it. He folded it up carefully and then put it away.


    This was not the time to read, after all. He gave the man another search but was unable to find anything else of interest.


    The little angel was still fighting the fairy, and it was difficult to guess who the victor might be. Han Sen dug a six-foot hole, ced the man in it, and covered it back up.


    If he brought the body out into the desert, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the body was just another dried up pile of bones.


    Han Sen thought, when the next opportunity arose, he could tell Qin Xuan about his experience with the man, and let the family determine whether or not he really was an elder of theirs. And also see if he truly was Qin Huaizhen.


    After burying the fellow, Han Sen turned his attention to the battle that was still ongoing. The little angel¡¯s greatsword, although powerful, was going up against a fairy that was no less of an opponent. It was rather strange to see a small body possess such wild power, as she bolted around with ice and snow. When her skills shed against the greatsword, chips of ice and snowkes would erupt with the sparks like frosty fireworks.


    Han Sen brought up his peacock crossbow and fired two bolts at the fairy. It was pointless for him to try, however, as she dodged them both with her wicked speed.


    But Han Sen then noticed that despite her speed and strength, she could only deal ice damage and ice damage alone. She wasn¡¯t really dealing any damage to the little angel, as a result.


    Han Sen saw that the peacock crossbow was not working, so he summoned his ming Rex Spike. He knew that this was the weapon that possessed the highest chance of destroying the fairy once and for all. If she was distracted enough for Han Sen tond a decent blow, he could deal her a mighty amount of damage.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes observed the fairy¡¯s movements, activating his Dongxuan Sutra to analyze the energy flow inside her.


    She had a really clear energy flow, which wasn¡¯t blurry in the least. She had to be a second-generation super creature. Han Sen¡¯s interest in the foe catapulted to a far greater level, and he wanted to kill her right away to obtain the Life Geno essence she possessed.


    But his interest did hit a certain snag. He thought the fairy was quite cute and pretty, and she most certainly looked like something no one else would be willing to kill.


    The little angel didn¡¯t have the mind of a human, and so she just kept on swinging her greatsword fiercely in a bid to cut the fairy down.


    Han Sen then took to memorizing her energy flow and learning her every move. He hoped by doing thetter part, he could predict her future movements for a chance ofnding the strike he needed to.


    It took him a whole hour to learn herplete energy flow. After trying it out, his energy became like ice. It was a pure ice power.


    But Han Sen couldn¡¯t be like the opponent he had copied and fire out the ice power as a long-range projectile. If he wanted to deal damage with these newly-learned skills, he would have to get up-close-and-personal.


    After another while of watching, the window of opportunity he had been searching for arose. The moment the fairy was smacked by the little angel¡¯s greatsword, Han Sen had his ming Rex Spike on a collision-course with her, as well.


    The elephant¡¯s trumpeting sounded within, as the rex spike now hosted a boundless power. The weapon became an inferno-born whip that struck the fairy.


    The fairy¡¯s small body was knocked away like a little ball, but she did not catch on fire. This was because of her icy powers, which managed to withstand the mes carried by the rex spike.


    Pang!


    The fairy¡¯s body smacked into the iced earth to create a deep hole. It wasn¡¯t long before the fairy returned, however, with a fury Han Sen had yet to witness.


    The fairy was furious at Han Sen and soared over to him with rapid wing-ps.


    Han Sen turned around to run as he had just used Elephant-Rex Strike. Now that his body was drained of energy, he couldn¡¯t fight back. But knowing that move didn¡¯t kill the fairy, he quickly became aware that no matter what he tried, he¡¯d be unable to defeat her.


    The little angel cut-off the fairy¡¯s advance and Han Sen, with the silver fox, ran off through the bamboo forest. He was now well aware that there was no point in remaining where he was. He wanted to leave, recover, andtere back to try to fight her again.


    Fortunately, the little angel hade between them, which prohibited the fairy from following Han Sen. All the fairy could see was the aggravator fleeing into the bamboo forest andpletely disappearing.


    But she wasn¡¯t keen to give up just yet. The fairy evaded the little angel¡¯s next couple of attacks, flew around her, and went to follow.


    Han Sen did not stop running, wanting to get outside as fast as he could. He rushed through the subterranean forest to where he had first descended, and as he neared the exit, he caught sight of the twin-tail scorpion munching on bamboo and the silkworms within.


    "Why am I so unlucky this time?" Han Sen¡¯s heart sank.

 Chapter 746: Killing the Purple Scorpion

    Chapter 746: Killing the Purple Scorpion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Despite the fact that the fairy continued to chase him, Han Sen still decided to push on and make his escape. After all, the twin-tail scorpion was only a first-generation super creature, as opposed to the second-generation one that lusted for his blood.


    Han Sen wanted to escape the undergroundbyrinth, first and foremost. Despite being drained of energy, he still had to keep his gene lock open to enable his flight. He just hoped the twin-tail scorpion would not be made aware of his presence.


    Butdy luck did not smile on Han Sen, for the scorpion noticed him. With its gnashing pincers, it did not wait a single moment before racing towards him.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth as his heart kicked into overdrive. The power in his arms was focused; he leapt into the air like a sparrow in the breeze, and spun around doing loops to dodge the scorpion¡¯s tail-sting and pincer-snapbo. Afterunching right over the scorpion¡¯s head and sessfully evading his foe¡¯s attack, Han Sen remained airborne in his flight towards the exit.


    As he flew, he returned and redeployed the little angel, hoping that the scorpion would turn its attention to her and engage her for a while.


    The scorpion, however, let out a wheezy shriek and turned around to continue its pursuit of Han Sen. The wag of its legs and pincers were incredibly fast, and it skittered so quickly, it might as well have sprouted wings.


    The fairy had caught up now, as well, and it didn¡¯t even blink at the scorpion. All she did was fly past it, wholly fixated on Han Sen.


    "Today is not a good day. How can I be this unlucky?" Han Sen¡¯s heart was sinking fast, but soon after, he was greeted with the open skies atop the slopes of the mountain.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t the only one keen to make an exit, as the fairy and scorpion quickly bolted out of the subterraneanbyrinth, as well. Han Sen summoned and redeployed the little angel in response, hoping she could snare the fairy¡¯s attention for a time and keep her upied. Han Sen, in the meantime, took off running in the direction of the Yellowstone City.


    Through the little angel¡¯s suppression of the fairy, Han Sen¡¯s gambit was a sess, and his nemesis could no longer keep up with him. It was fortunate, for by now, he had slowed. The scorpion was still on him, though, and it managed to sting his buttocks more than a few times with its tail.


    Luckily, he was still d in his berserk super armor, and this provided the protection he very much needed. Although the tail¡¯s stinger managed to pierce through the te, the subsequent damage was significantly reduced and the literal pain in his ass just made him shout.


    The scorpion¡¯s tail was very sharp, and if it wasn¡¯t for the protection provided by the armor, it would have skewered his entire body.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was exhausted, but he had little time to pay his tiredness heed. On and on, he kept running in the direction of the shelter he had previously departed. It was now in sight, and just that mere nce perked up his rapidly declining spirits.


    Zhou Yumei had waited two whole days for Han Sen¡¯s return, but he had yet to show up. She was as mad as she was sad, at his absence.


    "Asshole. Horny bastard. Scumbag. I can¡¯t believe he just left me hanging like that. I curse him to be eaten by creatures!" Zhou Yumei¡¯s spirits had rarely dipped so low, and so she justy slouched on the bench outside the shelter¡¯s gates.


    Being alone for over a year had taken its toll on Zhou Yumei, and her brief interaction with Han Sen made her realize how afraid of being alone she now was. Meeting him was an extremely rare stroke of luck, and although she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of his character, his presence still enthused her.


    At least she did not have to remain under the desert¡¯s baking sun, alone. Even arguing with the bad guy was better than being alone, bored to death.


    What was worse was the fact he had just left without saying a single word. Her eyes were now swelling red at the thought of no goodbye.


    As Zhou Yumei cursed him to high-heaven, she suddenly saw the man running towards her with extreme speed. It made her overjoyed, and she immediately stood up and shouted to Han Sen, "Mister Asshole! I thought you were gone for good; what brought you back?"


    Han Sen removed his armor and approached Zhou Yumei like the wind. He didn¡¯t say anything to her; he just grabbed her by the waist and carried her inside the city.


    "You sick pervert; let me go!" Zhou Yumei was a little embarrassed and tried to shout as she struggled.


    "Take a look at what is following me. Do you really want me to leave you as their lunchtime snack?" Han Sen casually told her, as he continued to run forward.


    Zhou Yumei then took a proper look, and she saw the twin-tail scorpion that ravenously followed. She also saw the little angel further behind, but not the fairy. The fairy was too small for her to see from that distance.


    But Zhou Yumei quickly understood what was happening and her face changed as swiftly as one could turn a page. She said, "Big Brother, run faster!"


    The scorpion waved its tail as it approached, trying to sting them, and Zhou Yumei¡¯s heart leapt at the creature¡¯s every attempted strike. With each dodge, a gasp and a tear or two would follow.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have the time to respond, and simply rushed into the shelter. He turned around to take a look and noticed that only the scorpion had followed them inside the city. The fairy seemed wary of something and stopped pursuing them near the gate. She pped her wings in the air but did not go inside.


    This turn of events made Han Sen happy. If he only had to deal with the scorpion, he could manage, and he would no longer be forced to run for his life.


    Han Sen ran towards the za and simply waited for his little angel to deal with the scorpion.


    "Meow!"


    Little Orange saw Zhou Yumei getting chased by the scorpion, and it growled angrily in response. With rage, it rushed towards the creature to engage.


    "Little Orange!" Zhou Yumei worriedly called out.


    Although Little Orange had jumped onto the scorpion, the foul creature lived up to its namesake and spread its tail in two. With both ends, it stabbed Little Orange, making the cat cry out in pain.


    "Please save him; Little Orange cannot fight the scorpion. He used to run-off whenever we saw it in the past." Zhou Yumei was dribbling tears, as she pleaded for Han Sen¡¯s aid.


    Han Sen did not make a move, but the silver fox acted on his behalf and spat out a bolt of silver lightning to nastily strike the scorpion¡¯s head.


    Pang!


    The scorpion was shaken by the lightning, and Little Orange managed to free itself. But then, Little Orange sunk its teeth into one of the scorpion¡¯s tails and made a hissing sound.


    As it writhed in pain, the twin-tail scorpion raised its other tail and took aim at Little Orange¡¯s head.


    The silver fox jumped down near the scorpion and bit into the other tail, in a desperate bid to save Little Orange¡¯s life.


    When the little angel finally arrived, she swung her greatsword down on the scorpion¡¯s head under Han Sen¡¯smand. The shell of its head cracked open, as green fluids squirted out of the crushed carapace.


    "Hzzzh!" The twin-tail scorpion hissed and squealed in immense pain. It wagged both of its tails, attempting to shake off Little Orange and the silver fox that clung onto it with their teeth. But it was to no avail, as their teeth had been driven deep and they had a firm grip.


    The little angel¡¯s face looked cold as she raised her greatsword. She brought it down again and lopped off the scorpion¡¯s pincers and ws to prevent any more possible attacks.


    Katcha!


    The little angel brought the greatsword down upon its head continuously after that, which fully exposed the innards of its head. In one final attack, the little angel clutched the greatsword¡¯s hilt with both hands and drove it down right through the head of the scorpion, pinning it to the ground.


    "Rawr..." The scorpion, as it slowly slipped into the embrace of death, waved its tails quicker than ever and managed to shake Little Orange and the silver fox off. With a few final twitches, it gave up the ghost.

 Chapter 747: An Uncompleted Build

    Chapter 747: An Upleted Build


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Super Creature Hunted: Twin-Tailed Purple Scorpion. The beast soul has not been acquired. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to ten."


    Han Sen heard the announcement and felt a little disheartened. He wanted to wait until the creature gave birth, but now that he¡¯d already killed it, he didn¡¯t even get the beast soul. All he got was a lousy Life Geno essence.


    The twin-tail scorpion disappeared and left behind a dark purple Life Geno essence on the ground where it oncey. But beside it was something else: a ping-pong sized purple egg. This perked him right up.


    Seeing the silver fox with its jaws open, preparing to chow down on the egg, Han Senmanded the little angel to grab the greedy bastard.


    The silver fox whined at the little angel in obvious anger. It didn¡¯t attack her, though, for it knew how powerful she was.


    The little angel delivered the purple egg to Han Sen and then returned to the Sea of Soul.


    The silver fox brushed its head against Han Sen¡¯s leg, and looked up at Han Sen adoringly, with its eyes wide open. It looked like it was begging.


    "Get out of here; you already ate that narcissus earlier. This is mine!" There was no chance he would give the egg to the silver fox, so for now, he just pocketed it.


    Han Sen could see right through the silver fox. When they first met, the silver fox had acted all adorable and elegant. But over time, after Han Sen had epted him as a pet, its mouth was revealed to be a cruel, vicious, slobbering munching machine. It¡¯d eat whatever delight it could find without reprieve, and not leave a single morsel for its master.


    The only reason it was acting cute was because it wanted something, and this was one act Han Sen was not willing to fall for. Han Sen thought the guy was a ck hole for food, and no matter how much you fed it, it could always stuff in more.


    Zhou Yumei¡¯s heart appeared broken, as she tended to Little Orange¡¯s wounds. Her pet had been stung by the tail twice, and the ces it had been struck were starting to look purple. It seemed as if it had been poisoned. This made Zhou Yumei look nervous, and tears started to well up in her eyes.


    "Little Orange, hold on! I am going to save you, okay?" Zhou Yumei said as she tended to his wounds, her cheeks submitting to a swamp of tears.


    But the wounds were deep, and it appeared impossible to separate the poison from the body. There was a chance the poison had already reached Little Orange¡¯s organs.


    "I beg you; please go back to the Alliance. Return there and bring me back some antidotes. Do that and I will do anything!" Zhou Yumei pleaded loudly, after running towards Han Sen.


    "Anything?" Han Sen gave Zhou Yumei a strange smile as he asked for confirmation.


    Zhou Yumei gritted her teeth and gave him the answer he desired, "Yes, anything."


    "Sure. Just hang on a sec." Han Sen rummaged through his inventory for a pen and paper, and then wrote up a contract. After he finished, he presented it to Zhou Yumei and said, "If you do indeed mean anything, then sign along the dotted line."


    "Is this a human-trafficking contract?" Zhou Yumei asked, as she scanned the details of the document. With wide eyes, she stared at Han Sen. If she signed it, she would be Han Sen¡¯s servant.


    And there was another condition listed on the paper, as well. She would also have to train Little Orange to adhere to Han Sen¡¯smands. It was practically a buy-one-get-one-free contract, in which he¡¯d obtain two new servants.


    "It¡¯s entirely up to you whether or not you want to sign it. But that¡¯s the deal¡ªthe only deal," Han Sen casually told her.


    Little Orange really did look to be in a dire condition, but it was a second-generation super creature. Even if it didn¡¯t receive an antidote, it would eventually recover all by itself.


    Zhou Yumei did not know this, however, as she had not learnt much about the nature of super creatures. Her concern for Little Orange also clouded her judgement by a great deal. She worried greatly as she observed her suffering pet.


    "Meow..." Zhou Yumei looked at Little Orange and saw how weak he was, meowing towards her, looking so pitiable.


    "I¡¯ll sign it." Zhou Yumei ground her teeth, took the pen, and signed the contract. She didn¡¯t want Little Orange to suffer any more, after what it had done for her. If it wasn¡¯t for the pet¡¯s eptance of her as its master, she wouldn¡¯t have been alive.


    Plus, Little Orange was only in this state because of its desire to protect her when it believed her to be in danger.


    "That¡¯s right!" Han Sen reached out his hand to take back the contract, but Zhou Yumei pulled away.


    "Antidote." Zhou Yumei presented an empty hand to Han Sen. Then, he opened his inventory and ced a few antidotes on the pedestal of her palm. Clenching her jaw once more, she gave Han Sen the signed contract and quickly rushed over to Little Orange¡¯s side to give it the antidote.


    Han Sen was very satisfied with this result and his new contract. Zhou Yumei and Little Orange now belonged to him. When he returned to the Alliance, he could make Zhou¡¯s family pay him a lot of money. Even though she was just the daughter of a councilman, the man would bend over backwards to get her back.


    Han Sen did not want to do anything bad to Zhou Yumei, however. He was going to depart the area soon, and he nned to bring her with him. Han Sen made this contract to prevent any conflicts from arising out on the road. Every decision made would be his, and it¡¯d prevent unnecessary arguments.


    If Zhou Yumei behaved herself and did not cause any trouble, after leaving the desert, Han Sen would no longer keep her as a ve. And in the future, if he needed her help, he thought he might call upon her.


    Han Sen knew that if Zhou Yumei brought Little Orange home, she¡¯d be an important person. Making her a ve did not seem very realistic.


    The antidote worked, and after two days, the poison inside Little Orange had disappearedpletely.


    Han Sen found himself a corner, away from the rest, and tried to cut the egg open.


    "Super Creature Hunted: Upleted Build. The beast soul has not been acquired. Consume its flesh to obtain a random numeric amount of super geno points, ranging from zero to five."


    Han Sen had never heard of only five super geno points being up for grabs, and the announcement didn¡¯t even speak the creature¡¯s name. The egg had to be little more than a fetus, and the creature inside had yet to formte.


    But a single super geno point was better than none. Han Sen cooked it on an open fire and added a number of spices before eating it.


    "You have consumed the flesh of a super creature; your super geno point total has increased by one."


    A weird sensation entered Han Sen¡¯s body, and his cells felt more energized. The announcement sounded four times, bringing his number up by four to a total of thirty-six.


    Until Little Orange was healed, Han Sen gathered resources for the road ahead of them. He was ready to exit the shelter and try to find a way out of the ck Desert.


    Over the past few days, he hadn¡¯t found hide nor hair of the fairy around the shelter, so he assumed it had returned underground.


    But a little while after they left the shelter, the fairy appeared out of nowhere. It pped its wings to produce snow and madly came at Han Sen.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t thought the fairy could hold such a grudge. He had only hit her once, and still, she desired payback.

 Chapter 748: Cheater of the Second-Generation

    Chapter 748: Cheater of the Second-Generation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Without a choice in the matter, Han Sen quickly brought Zhou Yumei back to the shelter.


    Although the little angel could distract the maniacal fairy, the creature would not allow them a single break or moment¡¯s rest if they attempted the trip while it was after them. And this was a trip that would require stops, so they couldn¡¯t continue with the fairy on their heels. And Han Sen was responsible for the life of Zhou Yumei right now, as well. So, he had to share concern for her, too.


    Therefore, Han Sen decided to return to the shelter and formte a n for how they might kill the fairy, or at the very least lose its pursuit. If they couldn¡¯t figure that out, they¡¯d never be able to leave.


    After a few days, Han Sen hade up with a number of ways he might be able to fight the fairy. But if he could not kill her, he could not lose her.


    "Does that thing really want to fight to the death with me?" Han Sen thought it was an awkward predicament.


    Fortunately, the fairy did not dare to enter the shelter. As such, he nned to stay in the shelter for an even longer amount of time and see whether or not she would leave. No matter how much she despised Han Sen, she couldn¡¯t remain watching this ce forever.


    There was nothing to do while staying in the shelter, however, so Han Sen returned to the Alliance and researched the sheet of leather and its scripture. He wanted to find whatever information he could on Blood-Pulse in the army.


    Han Sen had seen the Blood Legion¡¯s Blood-Pulse before, and it was little more than a religious doctrine that spoke of lore and mythology. He had never heard of them teaching skills before. The Blood-Pulse he had in his possession now waspletely different.


    "What is all this about, huh?" Han Sen mulled the questions he had for a while, but eventually decided to ask Qin Xuan. He wanted to ask whether or not there was a person called Qin Huaizhen in the seventh team of the Secret Service.


    Han Sen called her up, after some time of deliberation and hesitation. He said, "Team Qin, I remember you once told me you had an elder in the Secret Service."


    "Yes, what about it?" Qin Xuan looked a little confused when Han Sen asked her this.


    "I have recently heard of this man called Qin Huaizhen. Is that him?" Han Sen said.


    Qin Xuan nodded and said, "There was a person called Qin Huaizhen in our family; so who did you hear it from? And why would someone mention his name?"


    "I was on my way to the Blue Crystal shelter, when I happened to meet an old man on the road. He said he was a friend of Qin Huaizhen, one who used to travel around with him in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. He mentioned that hisst contact with Qin Huaizhen was on a trip he took to the ck Desert. He never heard from him again, so it¡¯s possible that he died there. I just thought I should mention this to you, that¡¯s all," Han Sen said.


    Qin Xuanughed in response, saying, "You must have been told a tall tale! There was an elder of ours called Qin Huaizhen, but he was a member of the Secret Service¡¯s seventh team. He must have been amongst the very first people to ever set foot in this world. He died shortly after returning. How could he have died in that world? And how could it have been the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary? Back then, they had only just discovered the existence of god sanctuaries. When he was alive, they didn¡¯t even know about the difference in tiers between sanctuaries."


    Han Sen froze for a moment, having not thought of this issue before. When Han Jingzhi first entered, it was shortly after the discovery of the sanctuaries. Even he would not have known about the tiers that separated them. Even if they did know, they couldn¡¯t have been there long, and they most certainly couldn¡¯t have been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary already.


    After returning from the sanctuaries, people died one-by-one. They didn¡¯t return to the sanctuaries, so there was no way they could die there. And they especially couldn¡¯t return to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But this only added to Han Sen¡¯s confusion. "If that person was not Qin Huaizhen, who was he? Why would he possess Qin Huaizhen¡¯s working license?"


    "Hm, I must have been fooled then. I apologize." Han Sen coughed afterwards.


    "Where are you now, anyway?" Qin Xuan smiled and did not press the issue further.


    "I¡¯m still in the ck Desert." Han Sen did not dare to say he found the body of that man. If it really wasn¡¯t Qin Huaizhen, telling her would only confuse her.


    After he ended the conversation with Qin Xuan, Han Sen found himself trapped in a perplexing quandary. Identifying that person seemed hard, and trying to learn what may have transpired there seemed even more difficult.


    But Han Sen was not a truth-seeking person. If there was a puzzle that was proving too difficult to solve, he¡¯d rather shelve the issue than continue confusing himself with it.


    Han Sen did not n to learn Blood-Pulse. After all, his Dongxuan Sutra was one of the best Qi Gongs. He didn¡¯t want to waste time teaching himself a new one that wouldn¡¯t produce further benefits.


    Han Sen was researching the Blood-Pulse to see if there was anything particrly special about it.


    But after his time reading, Han Sen began to pick up on the fact that Blood-Pulse had a greater depth to it than Jadeskin.


    While Han Sen had only unlocked one, Jadeskin had nine tiers he could unlock in total.


    His Dongxuan Sutra had ten tiers.


    Blood-Pulse also had ten tiers of possible unlocks, which ced it on the same level as the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Through Han Sen¡¯s research, he came across the knowledge of a function of Blood-Pulse he thought to be particrly remarkable.


    Practicing Blood-Pulse could extend your powers with it. The powers you earned could also be gic, and their traits and benefits could be passed down to your children when they were born.


    To put it more scientifically, after practicing Blood-Pulse, it would be written down in your gic code. The generation that followed the learner would be granted the powers when they were born.


    It was a scary thought. Technology hade so far, it had allowed humans to modify certain genes and cure gic afflictions that carried across generations.


    But passing skills to children via their genes was supposedly impossible.


    Human genes were affected after a few generations or dozens of generations; it was something that humans referred to as evolution.


    This manner of evolution was rather slow, but the results were easier to see following the discovery of the god sanctuaries. Every new generation of the sanctuaries¡¯ inhabitants naturally possessed a greater fitness level.


    The increases weren¡¯t massive, however. And noticeable differences only arose after a few generations. But for the learning of Blood-Pulse to be a natural, gic gift to your children was quite a shocking aspect.


    A power like this was scarier than simple gene modification. Heirs of such a talent could be considered cheaters, even. For those who inherited the skill, it would undoubtedly prove to be a big leg-up right from the moment they were born.


    It was like being a few generations ahead of your peers.

 Chapter 749: Relics

    Chapter 749: Relics


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The leather text Han Sen was reading said that the initiation of Blood-Pulse practice required a Blood-Pulse relic. If you obtained one, only then could you truly begin to learn the skill. Attempting to learn it before getting one of these relics would be a waste of time.


    Han Sen searched for more and more information concerning the Blood-Legion and found a few topics pertaining to Blood-Legion relics. Unfortunately, no one else knew what they were, either. The only information that was avable stated that the Blood-Legion relics were gifts given to humans by Blood-Gods. They were typically handed down through the generations by ardent family followers of the Blood-Legion. Outsiders were never privy to them, and not even low-level members of the cult could see them. They were reserved for high-ranking members of the Blood-Legion only.


    Although Han Sen would have loved to give his future child a leg-up, he had no idea where he might find a relic of his own. And being entirely truthful with himself, he was unsure whether or not this requirement that was stated on the leather parchment was true. He didn¡¯t think it was very credible.


    After showering, Han Sen fancied having some food. Before departing, however, he heard a knock on his door. It was Ji Yanran.


    "My Captain, how have you found the time to visit me in my little cottage?" Han Sen jested, smiling.


    Ji Yanran looked strange on this day, though. And it didn¡¯t seem as if she was in the mood to y along with Han Sen¡¯s jokes. She eyed him weirdly, and it was as if she wanted to tell him something, but for some reason, a phantom force held her tongue.


    "Yanran, what has happened?" Han Sen rarely saw Ji Yanran in such a condition, and this worried him. He immediately held her hand and drew her in close.


    "What happened, baby? Don¡¯t scare me like this." Han Sen was panicking, having never seen Ji Yanran¡¯s face like so.


    Ji Yanran clenched her jaw. In response to Han Sen¡¯s pleading, she turned around, and said with a voice as quiet and strained as a mosquito, "My grandfather wants to see you..."


    If was as if her voice hit a mute button, as her sentence trailed off. Her cheeks were red, as if they had been set aze.


    "Your grandfather? What does he want to see me for?" Han Sen was surprised.


    "Nothing. But if you don¡¯t want to go, that¡¯s fine. And if so, I will return." After Ji Yanran said that, she ran off in haste and did not look back.


    Han Sen watched her go in a daze, and he didn¡¯t even have the time to think about what just happened.


    "What is going on? Her grandpa wants to meet me? Her grandpa is one of the few demigods. Why would he want to meet me? Is it because of the Life Geno essence or my little angel?" Han Sen mulled over these questions while he gave chase to Ji Yanran. But she was too quick, and after turning a corridor, she was too far ahead to catch up.


    "I feel so sorry for Ji Yanran, being with an asshole like you." Annie was standing outside a door, coldly looking at Han Sen as she spoke.


    "What does that mean?" Han Sen frowned and returned Annie¡¯s gaze.


    "What do you mean, ¡¯what does that mean¡¯? You are a man. She is a gooddy. She has been with you all this time and you have yet to propose. How is she supposed to exin this to her family?" Annie coldly exined.


    Han Sen¡¯s face turned red. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words departed his lips.


    "Or are you waiting for thedy to ask first?" Annie coldly said.


    "Her grandfather wants to talk with me about a proposal?" Han Sen asked, shocked, as he had no experience in these sorts of things.


    "Discuss a proposal with him? He¡¯ll kill you!" Annie looked at Han Sen as if she was observing an idiot.


    "Sister Annie, you know I have no experience with these matters. Why don¡¯t you offer me some guidance? If you do, I promise to repay your kindness!" Han Sen quickly pleaded with Annie, due to hispleteck of knowledge of the subject.


    Annie¡¯s face looked calmer, but she still coldly said, "If you continue being with Ji Yanran like this, with no indication of propermitment, it won¡¯t just be the traditional old men who can¡¯t bear you. I won¡¯t be able to stand you. If you really want to be with Yanran, at least get engaged. Then, that would be a sign for her family. Have you ever stopped for one minute to think about how much pressure she has been put under, for being with you? Especially a family like hers."


    "It is my negligence," Han Sen quickly responded.


    "Old Ji really loves his children, and he¡¯s a very traditional old man. If you see him, you best suggest this matter of a proposal. If you instead talk more bullsh*t, he will kill you."


    Annie paused for a moment, but then went on to say, "But before that, you owe Ji Yanran a proposal. If you don¡¯t have one in the cards now, then there is no reason for you to go visit her family."


    After that, Annie turned around, left, and ignored Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt as if it was sweating. He was so free and rxed, being with Ji Yanran before. He had never thought about the future much, or considered how things would eventually turn out.


    He used to think about these things, but he had assumed it was too early. He wished toplete his service first. The one thing he hadn¡¯t paid mind to was the pressure she might have been receiving from her family.


    "This was my own fault," Han Sen med himself.


    He really did want to live and be with Ji Yanran. There were many pretty girls, but being with someone you could be yourself with and feelfortable alongside¡ªeven if it was only a silence, that was free of awkwardness¡ªfew girls offered this type ofpanionship.


    Sometimes, all it would take was a look or a slight movement to know what each other wanted.


    Han Sen liked Ji Yanran a lot, and he knew she loved him in return. There was nothing bad in that.


    Han Sen was positive in his desire to marry her. Even if the Ji family did not approve, he¡¯d still find a way to marry her.


    "Hm, such a good woman like that¡ªI should put mybel on her first and not allow her to be stolen." Han Sen touched his jaw and thought about the best way to propose.


    And this proposal wouldn¡¯t just be about the two of them; they¡¯d both need their parents to agree. Han Sen had to ask Luo Sn.


    Han Sen did not know how to go about this proposal, so he called his mother. He told her about getting engaged to Ji Yanran.


    Han Sen used to talk about her with his mom, so it wasn¡¯t much of a surprise that he was bringing this up now.


    After Luo Sn heard what Han Sen had to say, she was quiet for a moment. When she broke the silence, she said, "Are you sure this is the woman you want?"


    "Yes, I want to marry this woman," Han Sen said with assurance.


    "Then set a time and date to meet with her parents, so that you may settle this whole thing now," Luo Sn said, with a smile.


    "Thanks, Mom." Han Sen was very d. Although Luo Sn and Ji Yanran had never met, she was quick to agree. She was a very understanding woman.

 Chapter 750: Proposal

    Chapter 750: Proposal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Proposing was not something that came easy to Han Sen. Killing a super creature was easier for him, because he at least had some experience with that, as opposed to marital duties and responsibilities.


    "Proposal." Han Sen searched the word on the Sk, and the term generated billions of results.


    All these different methods of doing so made him go cross-eyed. There were so many different ways, all great and romantic in their own way; but the sheer amount made it impossible for him to decide.


    For a time, anyway. Soon, he found one that suited him just fine. He ordered a ring, and while he waited for it to be delivered, he got around to formting his n.


    The next day, Han Sen visited Ji Yanran¡¯s office. "Baby, would you like to have dinner with me tonight? It¡¯s my treat; I¡¯ll cook," he asked, while blinking his eyes.


    "Sure!" Ji Yanran answered, while she worked. She didn¡¯t know her true desire had been sold out by Annie, so she didn¡¯t suspect anything too strange.


    Han Sen used to have dinner with her frequently. Having dinner in the base¡¯s cafeteria was hardly private and romantic, so they often went to their own rooms. As such, they had dinner in their rooms together a lot.


    "Come sooner; I will be waiting for you," Han Sen said, having heard her reply. He then went back to his room and put his n in motion.


    Han Sen¡¯s n was simple. He was going to bake a few cakes and put the ring in one of them. When Ji Yanran found the ring in the cake, he could propose to her.


    It was a simple but charming method. He was still in the base, after all, and he didn¡¯t want to cause a big fuss or scene.


    He prepared the kitchen table in the evening, and just as he was putting in his final touches, she arrived. As usual, she waited on the couch until Han Sen finished making dinner.


    "I have baked a few cakes; you should try them." Han Sen brought forward a few cakes that had already been made. To enhance their appearance, Han Sen had shaped them with unique molds.


    The cakes were shapes like animals, flowers, and hearts. He brought the cakes in front of Ji Yanran, with the ring hidden in the heart one.


    On the tray he presented her, Han Sen had nudged the heart cake closest to her. He thought it would be easier for her to reach.


    "This is so cute! I never thought you could make something like this," Ji Yanran said to him with an upbeat tone, as she picked up the rabbit-shaped cake with a happy face.


    "There are many things I can do and make that you are not yet aware of. You will know of these in the future, I am sure." Han Sen didn¡¯t mind her incorrect choice. He knew she enjoyed her desserts, and because of their rtively small size, he knew Ji Yanran would end up eating a few more.


    "It¡¯s pretty good." Ji Yanran licked her fingers after eating the cake, showing that she really enjoyed it. Then, she reached her hand out and selected another cake.


    "This turtle looks so cute, as well!" Ji Yanran picked her second cake, and it wasn¡¯t the heart again.


    "Yes, it is," Han Sen agreed, as the joy and anticipation in his heart fell back a notch.


    "What are you standing around watching me for? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the kitchen, finishing off dinner?" Ji Yanran gave Han Sen a strange look.


    "I¡¯m waiting for you to review each of my cakes." Han Sen softly smiled.


    "They are sweet and soft; you should make a few more in the future," Ji Yanran said, after having a bite.


    "And?" Han Sen asked.


    "That¡¯s it. Now go make dinner. Once we¡¯re done, I still need to go back to work," Ji Yanran said, with a tone that suggested a bit of hurry.


    Han Sen did not want to spoil the hidden ring, since he wanted it to be a surprise. Quietly, he returned to the kitchen with disappointment in his heart. To himself, he said, "I really am inexperienced. Why would I create so many cakes for her? I should have only made two!"


    It was toote for him to regret it right now, however. Standing in the kitchen, he activated his gene lock to watch Ji Yanran. If she discovered the ring, he could run over there at once and pop the question.


    After eating the second cake, Ji Yanran reached for another one. As was stated previously, she really did love desserts¡ªeven if they didn¡¯t follow dinner. The cakes only took two bites to finish, too. And it was easy for people to eat a few at a time, especially her.


    But this time, Ji Yanran did not pick one of her own choice. She had started reading a book, and she let her hand reach out for one.


    "Heart... heart... heart... get the heart... no!" Han Sen prayed harder than he ever had, as sweat dripped from his forehead in anticipation. He tried willing her to go for the heart, but she ended up selecting the flower.


    When Ji Yanran finished that cake, her hungry hands slithered around the tray for more. He clenched his fist, foregoing a desire to pray. This time, he wanted to truly bend the will of her mind to his own.


    But Ji Yanran did not choose the heart again.


    Pang!


    Han Sen punched the sink as his heart started to tear in two. He thought, "The odds are all wrong. How can she not have chosen it yet?"


    "What are you doing in there?" Ji Yanran asked, after hearing a noise.


    "Nothing. Continue to eat, my love!" After covering his slip of the fist, he was doubtful that things were going to turn out the way he envisioned. There were eight cakes in total, and if she didn¡¯t choose the right one soon, she¡¯d be full before she could try them all.


    Han Sen wanted to p himself silly. He questioned the decision that led to him making eight.


    "I need to learn from my mistakes and do better next time." Han Sen changed his mind, opting to not do a proposal next time. If this happened again, things could only get worse.


    Han Sen was so nervous in the kitchen, watching Ji Yanran finishing her current cake. He had yet toe up with a solution.


    After she gobbled it up, Han Sen suddenly thought of a way. He quickly ran out and picked up the heart cake in front of her.


    Han Sen had no other choice. This was what he had to do.


    "I can¡¯t! I¡¯m so full! If I eat any more, I won¡¯t be able to fit in my dinner!" Ji Yanran pleaded, as she rubbed her tummy.


    Han Sen felt doomed hearing this. His entire body froze stiff in front of her.


    "Please. Eat another one." Han Sen brought the heart cake in front of her mouth and told her, with a pitiable look.


    Ji Yanran, seeing Han Sen¡¯s face, would have felt bad rejecting it. She epted the heart cake and had a tiny nibble.


    "Eat it! Eat it!" Han Sen¡¯s heart was calling to the high-heavens. He stared at her lips like he had a fever. The moment her teeth discovered the ring, he would drop down on his knees and propose.


    Ji Yanran really had eaten too much, though. And all she had was a rabbit-like nibble. She gnawed at the cake slowly, and it looked like it would take a while for her to reach the ring.


    Han Sen was growing impatient, and so he gulped his saliva.


    Ji Yanran noticed Han Sen¡¯s intense stare at her lips, and even the little swallows she made. Her face went red, thinking he was hungry himself. Not for food, but for sex. It had been a long time since theyst did it, after all.


    She had been busily working in recent times, and not spent much time with Han Sen. Suddenly, Ji Yanran grabbed Han Sen by the neck and started kissing him.


    Han Sen was frozen, unsure what was going on. Seeing that the ring was close to being discovered, and having the situation suddenly turn to this was confusing.


    But Ji Yanran was on fire. Her hands wriggled their way into his pants and grabbed his rex spike.


    "Mmm..." It had been so long since Han Sen touched a woman. He wanted to push Ji Yanran away so she could finish the proposal, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    Quickly, they both rolled onto the couch together.


    It was like a hurricane, or a strong tide. When things calmed down, Han Sen was holding Ji Yanran¡¯s body as theyy together on the couch. Ji Yanran was lying down atop Han Sen¡¯s naked body, with sweat running down her body. She was like azy cat, not wanting to move.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind finally returned to the heart cake. He grabbed it and took the ring out of it.


    Ji Yanran saw Han Sen take the ring out of the cake and looked at him in disbelief, with wide-open eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure what expression she was supposed to have, but all she could disy was a mixture of overwhelming joy and utter speechless shock.


    His n had been ruined, so Han Sen just took the ring and ced it on her finger. Loudly, he proimed, "Ji Yanran, marry me! I want to have sex with you for the rest of my life."


    Pang! Ouch!


    Ji Yanran was so mad, she kicked Han Sen off the couch. The fall almost broke his buttocks.


    "You go to hell!"

 Chapter 751: Meet the Parents

    Chapter 751: Meet the Parents


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen thought his brain had fried, or that something must have possessed him to make him say what he had.


    He had prepared a very touching speech, but somehow, his head just said those words for no reason.


    "I me that beautiful night," Han Sen sighed.


    Ji Yanran was fuming mad, and she shouted at him with a blistering rage. Still, she was yet to give her answer. She had not said yes or no. Fortunately for him, when he saw her the next day, the ring was still on her finger.


    "Yanran, you said our grandfather wants to meet with me. When should I go and see him?" Han Sen said, as he inched closer to her with a smile on his face.


    "You have no shame. It¡¯s still my grandfather," Ji Yanran said, with a touch of shyness coating her words.


    "It¡¯s all the same. Anyway, when should we go?" Han Sen asked.


    "We¡¯ll go and see him in a couple of days, when I¡¯m free. But whatever you do, don¡¯t talk your average bullsh*t nonsense when you¡¯re with him. He¡¯s a traditional, serious man. He respects others who are serious, just like him. Therefore, don¡¯t be yourself." Ji Yanran apanied her words with a threatening face.


    Han Sen¡¯s face turned red. He promised and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I must have been sickst night. I don¡¯t usually say things like that."


    "Therefore, you still owe me a true proposal," Ji Yanran said on the doorstep. Then, she spun around and took her leave.


    Han Sen sighed. In his heart, he thought, "I was sincere yesterday."


    He wouldn¡¯t say that to Ji Yanran, but as she left, he shouted, "Then give me back the ring; how else can I repeat it!?"


    "Get another one." Ji Yanran did not turn around but lifted her arm for a backward wave. The ring fitted her finger perfectly.


    Although it was expensive, it was extremely pretty.


    "It was made by Ekado. It¡¯s shiny jewelry and was worth a hundred million." Han Sen¡¯s heart went under. It wasn¡¯t the money he was sad about, but whether or not he could find a ring that looked as good.


    "Can I actually get two engagement rings?" Han Sen questioned.


    Before Han Sen could find another ring, Ji Yanran brought Han Sen to the Ji family house.


    It was a full of azure seas and stillkes. Forestry was in abundance, and mountain ranges coursed the continents like white threads. The air was clean and the environment was unspoiled. It was more than suitable for humans to live in.


    On this, there existed only one building, however. This building was made of wood, constructed so that it would blend in with the natural environment.


    Han Sen had no architectural knowledge, but Ji Yanran said the entire belonged to the Ji family. This house was where her grandfather lived. It was like an entire, exclusive had been reserved for her grandfather. Without permission, even other members of the Ji family would not dare to visit.


    Han Sen knew how rich the Ji family was. Without the wealth they had, it would¡¯ve been impossible for Ji Ruozhen to be president.


    As he stood in the middle of a pavilion, he breathed in the raw, virgin air that passed through the pines up high and the grass down low. It was incredibly refreshing, and the nature-scented atmosphere could notpete with any man-made air.


    "Miss Yanran, the master has requested that he meet with Han Sen alone." Outside the yard, Ji Yanran was stopped.


    "Han Sen, you must be polite to grandfather," Ji Yanran nervously reminded Han Sen.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Han Senforted Ji Yanran and followed the butler into the yard.


    Han Sen thought he¡¯d see the house upon entering the yard, but instead he saw ake. Its surface was like a mirror, with a pavilion at its center. They looked like one.


    The only way to go to the pavilion was across a bridge, and as he trod across it, he felt as if he was walking into a sublime painting.


    "It looks like this grandfather is an elegant man; quite unlike me, it would seem." Although he thought the ce was beautiful, Han Sen would not desire to live there. Technology and metropolitan locales suited him far more.


    "Sir, Mister Han is here." The butler led Han Sen to the pavilion and politely spoke.


    "Greetings, Grandpa." Han Sen walked up and bowed, speaking with a soft tone of politeness. As he did so, he checked out the demigod legend.


    Ji Yanwu was the center of the Ji family. He was a demigod elite, and quite famous in the Alliance. The Ji family¡¯s reputation in today¡¯s age was owed to this man.


    He was so well-respected, even Ji Ruozhen would not speak of him in vain. He was a remarkable and important figure in the Ji family.


    He did look different than what Han Sen had envisioned, however. He was a down-to-earth old man. His beard was white, but it was well-kept and clearly groomed. He didn¡¯t use technology to dye his hair ck, and you could even see the wrinkles on his skin.


    He looked very serious, though. His eyes stopped on Han Sen, but his emotions and thoughts were impossible to guess. That being said, there was nothing snobbish to feel, when being in his presence. All that you felt while being in his presence, was the need to revere him. You would feelpelled to listen to everything he said.


    "Sit down." Grandfather Ji pointed at the cushion in front of him. He spoke with a calm voice.


    Han Sen was awash with relief, not hearing himment on his calling him "grandpa." Han Sen was feeling more confident about things, and so he sat where he was bid to.


    "Are you ready to marry Yanran?"


    Han Sen had only just sat down, but such a question had already been asked. It came as quite the shock. Grandfather Ji looked at Han Sen, and his clear eyes looked as if they could read a person¡¯s mind. It made Han Sen feel as if he was naked in public, which made him a little nervous.


    "Yes, Grandpa. I am going to marry her, and I havee here to request your permission to do so," Han Sen said, all without hesitation.


    Grandfather Ji looked at Han Sen, and then put away his scanner-like gaze. Then he said shortly, "That is good. You are both still in service of the army. There is no rush to get married. Pick a date and bring your mother to Ruozhen so you may discuss the event."


    Han Sen thought he¡¯d have to say and do a lot more than that, but already, the talk hade to an end. He hardly spoke at all and already, Grandfather Ji had bid that he return and make the appropriate preparations at once. He felt as if he had wasted his time earlier, thinking of all the ways he might approach and exin stuff to the man.


    After Han Sen was led out by the butler, a man and woman approached from behind. It was Ji Ruozhen and his wife.


    "Father, what do you think about this kid?" Ji Ruozhen asked.


    Although Ji Yanran was their daughter, they would still listen to the opinion of Grandfather Ji.


    "He is powerful. He isposed. In time, he can indeed be something," Grandfather Ji said.


    Missus Ji sighed and said, "It is a shame he does not hail from a bigger family."


    Although Han Sen could get everything he wanted in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, amidst the the rich families in the Alliance, his influence was limited. He was just a young, smart guy¡ªone without prior wealth.


    "It is fine to be without a remarkable background. He will be given one, following his joining of our family," Grandfather Ji said.

 Chapter 752: How About a Baby?

    Chapter 752: How About a Baby?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen never expected things to turn out so well; it was quite the surprise.


    When he returned, he contacted his mother. He hoped that she could rendezvous for a meet and greet with the Ji family.


    Luo Sn did not object, and so Han Sen quickly brought her to meet the Ji family.


    Han Sen thought it would just be a discussion about an engagement, and all it would require was the simple forming of an acquaintance between the parents of the engaged couple. When he actually arrived, with his mother, he was surprised to see it wasn¡¯t only Mister and Missus Ji there to greet them, but Ji Yanran¡¯s aunts and uncles, as well.


    "Missus Han, our Ji family have many rules. I hope you do not take offense at them," Missus Ji exined politely, but her tone was stuffy and oozed arrogance.


    "I know. Security is a high concern when dealing with the marriage of a daughter. I have a daughter, too. I understand how you feel," Luo Sn smiled and said.


    "Please take a seat, Missus Han." Ji Ruozhen looked at Luo Sn with sudden surprise.


    The Han¡¯s family background was something they knew all about. But Luo Sn¡¯s temperament and mannerisms were different than what they expected from a housewife.


    As they discussed the details of the engagement, Luo Sn seemed quite understanding and appeared very polite towards the Ji family. Her manners were excellent.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was anything surprising. From what he could recall, Luo Sn had always been an elegant woman.


    When Han Sen was a kid, his mother was like a fairy to him. She always protected him. But after his father¡¯s ident, his mother¡¯s life was forced to change.


    Seeing his mom like this took Han Sen back to his childhood for a bit.


    In this event, however, Han Sen was a youngster; he had no ce to interrupt and speak. Quietly, all he did was stand behind his mother and watch the conversation unfold.


    Ji Yanran was the same, standing beside her parents. She too just listened in on the conversation, without saying a word of her own volition. She would only speak when spoken to.


    Things were going very well, and Luo Sn did not ask for much of anything. The Ji family all agreed she was a nice person and believed her to be a well-educated housewife.


    "Missus Han, after they both get married, I would like them both to be part of the Ji family. I believe it would be easier for us to take care of them, but I would like to hear your thoughts on the matter." Missus Ji posed the question.


    Han Sen did not have a notable background, but if Grandfather Ji thought he had a promising future, they thought it best nurtured within the Ji family. Through their influence, he could gain far more and his change of family name would reflect better on Yanran.


    Missus Ji also wanted to see her daughter, whenever she could. Therefore, this matter was a serious issue of discussion for her.


    This was a desire of Grandfather Ji, too. The Ji family would allow the marriage, but only on the condition that Han Sen joined their family.


    "I am sorry, Missus Ji. I only have one son, and I was hoping he could be by my side when I grow old," Luo Sn responded. Coldly, she continued to say, "He is still a man of Han. A man should make his own family, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Missus Ji¡¯s face changed at those words. One of Ji Yanran¡¯s aunts chimed in to say, "Missus Han, please reconsider your position on this. You are indeed correct in saying a man should create his own family. But one man¡¯s power is limited. If, in the future, he became Ruozhen¡¯s son-inw, that would make him the son-ofw of the president. If he did something inappropriate, it would shame our family."


    "Yes, Missus Han. What year is this? Our Ji family is willing to help Han Sen, for with our power, he can be someone grand. He will make you prouder than you can imagine," another middle-aged woman joined in to speak.


    Missus Ji then rejoined the talk, saying, "Missus Han, if Han Sen marries our daughter, he will be half my son. The Ji family will help him forge a legacy of his own andmit to fine, broad deeds. Isn¡¯t that what you desire?"


    "I don¡¯t have many expectations. I only want him to be with me. Carrying on the Han family legacy is more than enough for me," Luo Sn replied to the criticizers.


    "Missus Han, this is not right. How can you not share concern for your son¡¯s future? Do you know what he will receive when he joins us? What he will achieve and where he will go? Aren¡¯t you selfish for not allowing him to join our family?" Missus Ji¡¯s tone was infected with undertones of anger now.


    Han Sen could not hold his tongue any longer. He could take all the pressure, if he was the one under the microscope, but he couldn¡¯t stand for his mother to be bullied anymore.


    Just as Han Sen was about to move, Luo Sn¡¯s left hand stopped him. Although Luo Sn did not turn to look, she held onto him really hard and prevented him from doing that which he wanted to.


    Ji Yanran quickly tugged at her mom¡¯s sleeves, as well. She wanted her to stop pushing with her dialogue.


    But Missus Ji was in no mood to stop her criticism, and she proceeded to say, "Missus Han, the Ji family isrge and rich. My husband, Ji Ruozhen, is the president of the Alliance. Do you really think I will allow my daughter to sink through the mud to be with you?"


    "When you get married, the woman tends to follow her husband. Yanran is a fine child, and I¡¯m sure she will be just fine," Luo Sn calmly responded.


    Just as Missus Ji was getting mad, prepared to say something else, a voice of someone annoyed came from further back, behind a screen.


    "A housewife¡¯s opinion is one that allows their man to do everything. You are destroying his future." The voice was calm, but it was one that was drenched in intimidation. After the man spoke, everyone on the Ji¡¯s side quieted down.


    "What can the Ji family provide him?" Luo Sn, asposed as ever, looked to the screen and spoke.


    "A reputation within the Alliance. One that will earn him the world." These words were spoken by Grandfather Ji. They weremanding words, and they were spoken with power.


    "If that is the future, then I¡¯d rather he stayed at home raising babies," Luo Sn coldly scoffed in rebuttal. She was not spooked by the man that was now addressing her.


    The Ji family¡¯s face looked strange, as what she said seemed some.


    "You woman! You really don¡¯t know your ce. I am being nice to your son, and you suggest he raise babies. What is it that you think men should do?" Grandfather Ji was furious. He stepped beyond the screen to see the woman that defied him, wanting to destroy her son¡¯s future.


    The people of the Ji family were shocked, witnessing Grandfather Ji reveal himself. He looked mad, and not a single other person was willing to speak while he did so or try and usher calmness into him.


    "Grandpa!" All apart from Ji Yanran, that was. She ran forward and tried to stop her grandfather¡¯s advance.


    Grandfather Ji coldly said, "Do not worry. I am not nning to do anything; I just want to see who this disrespectful woman is."


    As he talked, he walked in the direction of Luo Sn. He took a look as he went, and his face entirely changed when he saw her.


    He then quickly ran directly in front of her, which shocked the Ji family audience. They believed his wrath had been incited so much, he was running forward to do something.


    But this was not so. Grandfather Ji looked nervous, and he reached out his hand to her. He wanted to grab her, but he pulled back as his body shivered.


    "Lady Lan! You are Lady Lan? Do you not remember the Ji¡¯s third brother?" Grandfather Ji¡¯s vocal chords were trembling. His knees went soft, and he knelt in front of her with tears rolling down his cheeks.

 Chapter 753: Godslayer Luo

    Chapter 753: Godyer Luo


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was still. The entire living room was silent and dead; you could hear a pin drop.


    The Ji family was very noble and very religious. Grandfather Ji possessed the highest authority and governance. No one could quite believe they were watching this revered figure kneel in tears before Han Sen¡¯s mother. And despite her defiance, he called her dy."


    Even Han Sen was petrified. He did not expect the head of the Ji family would cry in front of his mother like a child.


    "Who are you?" Luo Sn looked a little worried, with the man in front of her. She reached out her hand and tried to raise him up. Her lips lifted a little when she spoke, which indicated to Han Sen that she was lying, and she did in fact know who he was.


    "Lady Lan, I am Ji Yanwu. I am the third brother. Thirty-four years ago, I was fortunate to encounter you in the Sky-Water Pavilion. You were only eleven years old, and you were beside Mister Haitang. If you weren¡¯t wearing the Saint Heart Haitang brooch right now, I would have almost been disrespectful to you. Please forgive me." Grandfather Ji still would not stand up.


    "Ah, it¡¯s third uncle Ji! Get up! I can¡¯t ept such reverence towards me. I apologize for not recognizing you, for back then you were still a young man with ck hair. I cannot believe, in the advent of all these years, I am now a middle-aged woman. Furthermore, time has robbed your hair of its color." Luo Sn helped raise Grandfather Ji up.


    Grandfather Ji, back on his two feet, excitedly asked, "Lady Lan, how is Mister Haitang doing?"


    "Grandpa¡¯s body is still healthy, but he is getting old and does not go out much." Luo Sn smiled faintly as she spoke.


    Seeing Grandfather Ji chat-up Luo Sn bewildered the Ji family, and they suddenly did not understand what was going on. Even Han Sen was puzzled; his mouth was wide open in awe.


    "Why does my mother¡¯s family suddenly seem so powerful? Do I actually hail from a rich family? No way! If I was, why would I grow up in such poverty? Numerous times, we almost lost our home." Han Sen¡¯s heart was now brimming with countless questions.


    "Is this kid your son?" Grandfather Ji looked at Han Sen with exuberantly kind eyes. He looked at him more brightly than he did his own sons.


    "Yes; this is my son. His name is Han Sen." Luo Sn smiled and gave Han Sen another introduction.


    "It is no wonder he is your son. He is such a smart kid, and he has achieved so much at his rtively young age. His future is bound to be one of greatness, and it is of magnificent fortune that Ji Yanran is to marry him." Grandfather Jiplimented Han Sen as if he was the smartest person in the universe.


    "Father, who is this?" Ji Ruozhen could no longer stay silent. He wanted to get a better understanding of the family his daughter was marrying into.


    It wasn¡¯t just Ji Ruozhen who wanted an exnation; it was everyone who was present. They all stared at Han Sen and his mother in perplexity, as what had just happened in the past few minutes was too difficult to believe. Now, they really wanted to know who Han Sen¡¯s mother was to make Grandfather Ji behave like that.


    "Ruozhen, we are to be a family with Lady Lan. You should all be nice to each other." Grandfather Ji looked utterly delighted, and he continued on by saying, "We are so lucky!"


    "Father, who is Mister Haitang?" Ji Ruozhen knew his father well, and his behavior wouldn¡¯t be so ebullient if this was just anyone. To incite such a reaction, the person he was referring to would have to be someone of legendary or mythical status.


    Grandfather Ji¡¯s eyes seemedplicated now, as if they were peering off into his own distant past. It was like he was on a blissful reverie, taking a trip down thene of his memories. "His name may not be one to spark the imagination, but you know who he is. He has long protected this family. Solo, he reached the Fourth Shelter and even imed a shelter for himself in a realm of demigods."


    "Godyer Luo?" Ji Ruozhen¡¯s face suddenly changed. Before he could say anything more, screams were already erupting from various corners of the Ji audience. Everyone looked at Han Sen and his mother with tremendous shock.


    The fourth shelter was not a ce for ordinary humans. Demigod elites could only scratch an existence for themselves there. In the fourth shelter, throughout history, humans had only managed to im ten shelters for themselves. Demigod ss humans only used such ces as safehouses, so they could remain alive.


    Nine human demigod shelters were the fruits of a cooperative effort between many different factions of the Alliance. But one of these shelters was imed solo, by a human demigod. He fought for it for four days and four nights. This person was an enigma, and most people only knew his surname. He preferred to go solo, and he loved nothing more than ying beings that were greater than him. Over time, this earned him the title "Godyer Luo."


    Although Godyer Luo was a violent person with a strange personality, he was a protector. And those who swore their allegiance to him would receive his guardianship.


    "Back in the day, we went out on a hunt. We went to take out a royal shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, me with a few uncles. We were victorious, but only for a brief while. Our im was staked in that ce for ten days before the most wretched thing happened. A beast descended from the skies andid waste to our new home. It overwhelmed the forces of our shelter, and so foul was this creature, it didn¡¯t seem likely ourbined might could y or even stay its attack. Me and two thousand family members looked likely to be killed by that thing, but that was when Mister Haitang appeared. He came alone and with a single strike, he lopped the head of that monster clean off. The Ji family was saved. Without Mister Haitang, there would be no Ji family. I wouldn¡¯t be alive right now, if it wasn¡¯t for that man."


    Grandfather Ji looked upon the faces of his family and said, "Mister Haitang saved our family. If someone here does not treat Lady Lan with the respect she deserves, they will be subject to family discipline."


    Ji Ruozhen and everyone else quickly agreed, but in their hearts, they thought, "Weren¡¯t you the one that came forward, seething with rage at first?"


    Han Sen felt like he was dreaming. Ten minutes ago, the Ji family was bullying his mother. Now, they were all praising her.


    Seeing his mom suddenly surrounded by people who looked on her like a goddess, he didn¡¯t think what he was seeing was real.


    "Is my mother really the child of Godyer Luo?" Han Sen¡¯s head was stuffed with questions.


    The discussions regarding the engagement resumed, and they seemed to go well. Grandfather Ji stood to the side, listening intently. In the end, Luo Sn had the final say on everything. The Ji family didn¡¯t object to a single desire of hers.


    She was given an invitation to stay over, by Grandfather Ji, but she turned the offer down. So,ter, Han Sen and his mother left the Ji family household together. Grandfather Ji made sure all the family members bid them a fond farewell as they entered their ship.


    "Mom, you have been hiding a lot from me." Now, when it was just the two of them, Han Sen started his interrogation.


    Luo Sn simply smiled in response, saying, "What did I hide from you?"


    "You never told me that my grandfather was Godyer Luo." Han Sen was eager to know more.


    "I didn¡¯t hide it; I guess I just never spoke about it. If you wanted to know, I would have told you." Luo Sn blinked.


    Han Sen did not know what to say in response. After a few moments of silence, he had a question he wanted to ask. "If your family is that powerful, how can we be bullied by our second uncles and aunts?"

 Chapter 754: Really Didnt Teach You?

    Chapter 754: Really Didn¡¯t Teach You?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luo Sn smiled and said, "Technically, there are two problems. First, I was exiled from my family for running off to marry your father. As such, I can hardly be considered a part of the Luo family. Second, you¡¯re asking why we were bullied by our second uncles and aunties? That¡¯s a little harder to exin. We owe them; let¡¯s leave it at that."


    "We owe them? What is that supposed to mean?" Han Sen didn¡¯t expect that answer, and he ended up looking at Luo Sn with surprise.


    "I¡¯m not sure. But that is what your father told me, actually. He never told me the details, however." Luo Sn smiled as she spoke.


    "My father... did he really die?" Han Sen¡¯s heart always held onto the glimmer of hope his father might still be alive. Following his ident, no body had actually been retrieved, after all.


    "Honestly? I don¡¯t know. I have spent many years investigating his death myself, but I have yet to unearth another truth. Still, I do believe your father is alive." Luo Sn¡¯s eyes disyed certainty in this belief.


    Han Sen moved his lips as if to say something, but those words never came. Instead, he ended up saying, "Mom, your fighting skills must be powerful."


    "They¡¯re okay. Your grandfather taught me fairly well," Luo Sn smiled and said.


    "Then why don¡¯t you teach me what grandfather taught you?" Han Sen asked Luo Sn with vibrant eyes, that possessed a hint of disappointment he hadn¡¯t been offered such teachings before.


    Luo Sn smiled at Han Sen and suggestively asked, "Are you sure I did not teach you?"


    "Of course. I think I would know if you had taught me something," Han Sen said.


    Luo Sn reached out her hand to grab Han Sen by the ear and said, "My stupid son, I cannot believe you have no clue about what I taught you. Do you think your decision-making abilities, fighting abilities, learning abilities, timing abilities, predictive abilities, thinking abilities, your world-view, your attitude to do things, the principles of being a human, and your reactive abilities were self-taught or natural attributes which you were born possessing?"


    Han Sen was shocked, having always believed himself to be supremely talented through self-education. Now he understood that ever since he was small, the reason his mother left him to his own devices often was so he could be more independent. Even when it came to ying games, she had trained his abilities on the sly.


    Han Sen then remembered the game of Red Hands, which he frequently yed with his mother. They yed it more than anything together, and only now did he realize that this was what had enabled him to have such good timing and reactions, and also allowed him to read other people so well.


    There were a lot of other simr things. And he was now bbergasted to realize that throughout his childhood, his mother had taught and guided him seamlessly, without making the training an apparent chore. Luo Sn had a great influence in his youth and had a bigger hand in shaping his personality than he had previously given her credit for.


    But still, these powers she had taught were fairly ordinary. There was nothing special or exclusive about what she had taught him, yet it was his excellence in these departments that allowed him toter standout amongst others.


    "But you never taught me the Luo family¡¯s hyper geno art." Saying this, Han Sen sounded upset again.


    "In this world, what makes you strong? You. If you are powerful enough, it does not matter which hyper geno art you learn; if you are strong, you are strong. If I instead opted to teach you the most powerful Qi Gong there is, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. With low base traits, you¡¯d be a noob no matter what. Who you are as a person is what defines your ultimate power, and you have done just fine without that hyper geno art. I taught you the necessities for bing a powerful figure in this crazy world, and from what I can tell, it paid off. That was the task I gave myself, and teaching that hyper geno art was not in my interest."


    Luo Sn stopped talking for a brief moment. She sighed, then continued to say, "And I left the Luo family, anyway. I have no association with them, if you disregard my name. Thest thing I wanted was you getting involved with them, needlessly."


    Han Sen noticed Luo Sn had no desire to talk about the Luo family she had left behind, so he didn¡¯t push the subject further. Instead, he asked, "Are these really the relics from my great grandfather?"


    Luo Sn nodded and said, "Yes. Your father gave them to me."


    "So, great grandfather really is Instructor Han?" Han Sen went silent after asking the question, and simply stared at his mother.


    Luo Sn had a wry smile and responded by saying, "I would like to know this, too. I thought your father was just an average, funny guy. He doesn¡¯t quite seem so average anymore, does he?"


    Han Sen found it difficult to believe that she knew so little about his father. If she did know more than she was letting on, he suspected there was something she thought best not to mention.


    But Han Sen knew he wasn¡¯t going to get any answers, so he didn¡¯t ask anything else about him.


    "Mom, do you know what super geno points are?" Right now, they were back home. And feeling like a door-to-door, sleazy salesman, Han Sen popped the sneaky question.


    Luo Sn gave Han Sen aplicated look and said, "I have taught you many things. But what I have taught you all goes to aid you in achieving an easy life for yourself. Your cleverness and abilities have exceeded all my wildest expectations. As good as this may be, it is not without its downsides. If you were merely an ordinary person, you¡¯d be safe. By being someone special, more often than not, you may find yourself facing death."


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t quite sure what she was getting at, so he just looked at her.


    "If you have willingly selected the road you currently tread, then by all means advance and keep going. But it is a lonely road, a less-traveled path that only holds room for one. Even your dearest person in this world will be unable to help you. But if you think you cannot go any further, then by all means stop. At least that way you¡¯ll live longer."


    Luo Sn stroked Han Sen¡¯s head with love and said, "I wish you the best of luck, my son. Perhaps one day you will indeed be someone of much renown."


    "Mom, I never studied much. Could you say what you just said in a simpler way?" Han Sen¡¯s face looked very embarrassed, as he couldn¡¯t understand a thing.


    "There is no need for you to understand. Just be who you are. You have always followed your heart, in the deeds of the past and present. Adhere to this simple philosophy as you continue your march, now and into the future." Luo Sn ruffled Han Sen¡¯s hair into a mess, pinched his cheek, smiled, and then said, "I actually have high expectations of you."


    Han Sen felt so helpless. His mother was overall reluctant to say much and didn¡¯t provide many answers to the questions for which he sought resolution. All he had learned was how powerful his mother¡¯s family had actually been, but it did not help. The details were scarce, and in regards to his father, Han Sen was still unsure whether he was dead or alive. He ended up with more questions than answers.


    But the engagement ns went well, and that took a load off Han Sen¡¯s shoulders. Now, he could finally ce his name on Ji Yanran.


    "Hm, next up; how do I get rid of this troublesome fairy?" Han Sen had been kept busy for two weeks. When he returned to the shelter in the desert, the fairy was still vignt outside the walls of the Yellowstone City. It looked like he had no choice, and they¡¯d have to fight each other until one of them dropped, no matter what.

 Chapter 755: Falsified-Sky Sutra

    Chapter 755: Falsified-Sky Sutra


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of a solution to the predicament he was in, so he thought about sending his mother a message. He had hoped to maybe receive some help from his mother, and perhaps get a glimpse of the true extent of her power.


    "Figure it out yourself." The text reply was those four simple words.


    Han Sen shook his head and gave a wry smile. His hopes were quickly dashed, so he gave up on the idea of consulting his mother on this. Now, he knew he had to sort it out himself.


    "I doubt I can outrun it. It really seems the only way out of this is to kill the thing. But the fairy¡¯s body is so strong that not even my Elephant-Rex Strike was able to damage it. How on earth can I kill something that strong?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    While Han Sen was still in the midst of these thoughts, hismunicator rang. There was a message.


    The message came from a number that was unknown to him. Alongside the text there was a video, and it was showcasing a hyper geno art.


    But this hyper geno art did not have any instructions, and its ending was cut-off. Even its title wasn¡¯t there. That being said, the exnation was very detailed.


    "Wrong number, maybe?" Han Sen took a peek and was quickly attracted by its contents. Giving it a proper read, he was shocked at what it contained.


    If this hyper geno art was genuine, it supposed that you could unleash your elemental powers before achieving the rank of a celestial being. Such a power would unleash massive damage.


    "A hyper geno art of this magnitude was sent to the wrong number? That¡¯s a little hard to believe. There has to be more to this than meets the eye." Han Sen thought, so he decided to reply to the message. "Hello. How are you? I think you sent this to the wrong person."


    If the person really did send it to an incorrect address, it would be easy for them to learn who the recipient was. It would be impossible for Han Sen to hide or deny the fact he had received the message, so there was no point in lying.


    "No. I was correct," the person quickly replied.


    Han Sen was surprised. He frowned and sent another message. "You know who I am?"


    "Han Sen." The person on the other end sent those two measly words.


    "Who are you? Why are you providing me with this hyper geno art?" Han Sen was intrigued, and so he responded with haste.


    "You deserve it. If there is anything you do not understand during its training, feel free to message me." It wasn¡¯t the answer Han Sen wanted, but at least the person on the other end was now typingplete, lengthy sentences.


    Han Sen sent another message, but he received no response.


    "What does a ¡¯bright day¡¯ mean?" Han Sen read the hyper geno art, selected the two words and messaged the person on the other end.


    To this, the person on the other end instantly replied and exined its meaning.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen asked again, but like before, this question went unanswered. It was fairly obvious by now that this person was only willing to talk about the hyper geno art. Anything else was met with silence.


    But Han Sen himself now went quiet. The hyper geno art appeared strange, and it was delivered by a person who seemed quite fishy. Anyone would have exercised caution if they were in Han Sen¡¯s boots right then.


    Han Sen looked over the hyper geno art quite a few times and came to understand that it was indeed quite a powerful skill. The details were very well-exined, so it didn¡¯t seem possible for it to be a knock-off. Han Sen believed it to be the real deal.


    If he sessfully learnt this hyper geno art, it might be what was needed for the little angel to wipe out the little fairy. The only problem was the way in which it had been delivered. It came into his possession quite strangely, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure why anyone would be willing to send him such a special hyper geno art willy-nilly. Han Sen wondered what the person sought to achieve, by giving it to him.


    At this time, on another, a middle-aged man had a cruel expression on his face. He sat inside a pavilion, drinking tea. All the while, he watched fish swim about in a pond.


    In the center of the pavilion was a stone table, and sitting near it was a beautiful woman. She was engaged with aptop. She put it down and said with a smile, "Do you think that guy will go ahead and learn it?"


    "He has to." The man did not move his head or avert his gaze from the fish.


    "What if he doesn¡¯t?" The beautiful woman asked, with some excitement over the entire affair.


    "He will. He may not be Luo in name, but he still shares our blood. He is carrying our genes and so, he will learn it," the man exined, without lifting his head. His voice was calm andposed, and it oozed confidence.


    "But his body¡¯s blood isn¡¯t solely from the Luo family." The beautiful woman squinted her eyes and continued by saying, "Lady Lan has been gone for many years. She tried everything she could to get away from us. Why bother them now?"


    "This is the fate of the Luo family; it is not something we can escape." The man¡¯s eyes looked strange.


    "If, I was just saying ¡¯if,¡¯ he did not learn it." The woman increased her tone of voice deliberately.


    The man now slowly turned around. He stared at the woman for a while and then said, "He will learn it. No ifs, no buts. If he does not learn it, then that means he is not one of ours."


    The beautiful woman was silenced and she did not say anything else. She maintained the silence between them in the pavilion, and simply listened to the gentle wind that caressed them both.


    On Roca, Luo Sn ced her hands on her cheeks and daydreamed in front of her desk. She sighed and thought, "I can only suppose they are aware of Han Sen¡¯s existence by now. The Falsified-Sky Sutra is in Han Sen¡¯s hands by now, most probably. Can he resist the temptation of its learning? It is difficult to say."


    Inside the base headquarters, Han Sen turned hismunicator off and stopped reading the hyper geno art.


    The Falsified-Sky Sutra was not enough to draw Han Sen in yet, as Dongxuan Sutra was not inferior to it. The skill was presented to him out of nowhere, and he was still not sure who had given it to him and for what purpose. He wasn¡¯t quite willing to ept a skill he had no prior knowledge about.


    And he still had Blood-Pulse to learn in the near future, too. That wasn¡¯t any worse than the Falsified-Sky Sutra, either.


    This was one aspect of his personality that Luo Sn made sure to train into Han Sen as he grew up. There were some self-serving modifications, however.


    Luo Sn formted a base for Han Sen¡¯s personality, and it was only after he had been living in the shelter that it started toplete. It even had his own style.


    Even Luo Sn thought Han Sen could not resist the temptation of learning the skill. But what neither she nor the mysterious figures knew, was that Han Sen had the Dongxuan Sutra. He was far more powerful than they both believed him to be, and as such, the Falsified-Sky Sutra meant little to him.


    Han Sen logged into the Sk and entered the Saint Hallmunity. He purchased the skill "Sonic-Thunder Punch." He had finallye up with a way to kill the fairy.

 Chapter 756: Sonic-Thunder Punch

    Chapter 756: Sonic-Thunder Punch


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thest time Han Sen saw Sonic-Thunder Punch, he fancied buying it. But back then, he was browsing for skills to be used by his other-self, Coin. Therefore, he ended up buying Elephant-Disc Punch.


    This time, Han Sen was free to buy Sonic-Thunder Punch as himself, from the Saint Hall. Having done so, he was keen to start into its practice.


    Han Sen read Sonic-Thunder Punch¡¯s instructions and realized that it primarily dealt damage using thunder elemental power. In the instructions, however, it was noted that you could increase its potential by fusing the thunder with the sonic element.


    Most people could only manage to possess and wield one elemental power. The most talented evolvers had been known to possess two different elements, but Han Sen had never seen thebination of thunder and sonic used before.


    Han Sen could simte the silver fox¡¯s thunder powers and Death Knell¡¯s sonic power, so there was nothing stopping him from giving it a try. With those two elemental powersbined as a base for his Sonic-Thunder Punch, Han Sen had high expectations.


    After buying the skill and its geno solution, Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate to swallow it all the first chance he got. He simted the silver fox¡¯s thunder element and got right into practice.


    Han Sen had spent half the day training, and his body was already beginning to hum with static. When he swung his fists, crackles and sparks of electricity popped and twitched.


    But the thunder power remained in his body; he couldn¡¯t fire it out like a projectile.


    Over the next eight days, Han Sen madly practiced Sonic-Thunder Punch in the Yellowstone City. Using the thunder element as a base, it only took three days for him to fullyplete the skill¡¯s learning.


    But it would be pointless to use Sonic-Thunder Punch as it was. Its raw power was simr to Elephant-Disc Punch¡¯s power, and therefore would not be enough to damage the fairy.


    While Han Sen simted his sonic and thunder power, however, a problem arose. When Han Sen cast both elements, he found it difficult tobine them into the Sonic-Thunder Punch he was aiming for.


    Han Sen could use his thunder element to cast Sonic-Thunder Punch, and he could use his sonic powers to cast Sonic-Thunder Punch, with each adhering to its respective element and qualities.


    But despite how many times he tried, Han Sen could note to grips with casting Sonic-Thunder Punch under the fusion of both the thunder and sonic elements.


    Trying to find the right measurements and bnce was difficult.


    Han Sen summoned his little angel and practiced it with her, hoping he could gain enough experience to improve.


    Zhou Yumei was bored, as she sat on the bench in the za. Each and every day, all there was to entertain her eyes was Han Sen practicing and training his skills with the little angel. She did not understand why Han Sen still required so much practice, despite his already incredible strength.


    She really wanted Han Sen to show her a way out, as he would sneak back to the Alliance on his own frequently.


    Zhou Yumei had requested this many times, to no avail. Han Sen¡¯s method of returning to the Alliance, however, was simple. Every time he wanted to go back, he would summon his little angel and get her to restrain the spirit in the spirit hall. While it was busy, Han Sen could just run on through the teleporter.


    And despite her repeated pleading, Han Sen refused to bring her with him. Every time he returned, he did so in possession of an abundance of snacks. They weren¡¯t gifts for her, though. In fact, they were the opposite. For a very high price, he would sell her these snacks, and the amount would be written down as a debt on her contract like a tab.


    "What a horrible man!" Zhou Yumei munched on the snacks she was helpless to refuse, as she watched Han Sen and the little angel with scorn.


    Suddenly, arge p of thunder sounded. Han Sen¡¯s fist cast lightning like a silver sun.


    The wrecking fist was driven into a one meter wide and one meter thick pir. It was annihted.


    An aftershock followed the terrifying punch, which rattled Zhou Yumei into dropping her snacks all over the floor. Her ears rang and her energy felt disturbed. She fell on the floor, spitting out blood.


    It took a while for her to stand back up, and she could only do so when her energy started returning to normal and the sound had dissipated. She looked at Han Sen, who was staring at his own fist in surprise.


    "Sonic-Thunder Punch, eh? It looks like I¡¯ve finally gotten the hang of it. Thebination of sonic and thunder really is quite fierce. Increased damage aside, it seems I can even disturb the energy flow of my opponents. This punch is almost as powerful as Elephant-Rex Strike." Han Sen was overjoyed. After his constant practice, he had finallypleted his training of Sonic-Thunder Punch.


    There was one negative, however; the punch drained all his power. It cost even more than Elephant-Rex Strike. Despite his Jade-Sun Force¡¯s constant replenishment of energy, he still had a shortage.


    But this did little to hamper his excitement. If that punch could disturb the little fairy¡¯s energy flow, then it¡¯d open her up for a savage onught by the little angel. With a side of luck, that¡¯d be enough to ovee her.


    Han Sen took a break. He still wanted to practice some more, but for the time being, he¡¯d have to wait for his energy to return.


    He only seeded in performing his desired strike once. It was too dicey to go out there now, expecting his next try to be a sess, too. He had to ensure, no matter how much time it took, that he had perfected the casting of Sonic-Thunder Punch.


    Zhou Yumei sat atop a stone tower, watching Han Sen practice from a distance. After what happenedst time, she didn¡¯t want to sit too close to where he was training.


    Although Han Sen did not talk to her much, and he wasn¡¯t nice whenever he did, she cherished thepany she had. She was delighted to no longer be all alone in this desert city.


    She had the suspicion that the man was obsessed withbat. It dampened her spirits somewhat, and she hoped that he could take a time-out every now and then to spend time with her, or at least to talk a little.


    Obviously, Han Sen was more interested in practicing a fighting skill than interacting with her. He practiced the skill every day, and only spoke with her briefly during his breaks. Yet those small snippets of conversation were the happiest, brightest moments of her day.


    This man was able to take her worries and throw them away, but at the same time, he could also make her sad.


    Recently, she had noticed that his ring finger was no longer naked¡ªhe had a ring on. Seeing this made her upset.


    Suddenly, another loud thunderbolt broke the skies. Even though she was sitting a good distance away, she still had to throw her hands over her ears as the energy inside her body sumbed to turmoil.


    After the loud noise, Zhou Yumei immediately ran down to him. She knew every time Han Sen cast that punch, he¡¯d be in need of a lengthy break.


    "Hey! So, what sort of skill are you learning? It looks kindame, doesn¡¯t it? What does it do, give people a jump scare? How about you let me teach you some real skills?" Zhou Yumei ran straight to Han Sen and spoke in a prideful tone.


    Han Sen smiled at her but did not say anything. The woman was already in her twenties, but her personality hadn¡¯t quite caught up yet; she was a bit childish, he thought.


    Seeing Zhou Yumei like that, Han Sen had a shback to his days as a child. He remembered when he once bullied a girl, all because he fancied her.


    "I¡¯m good, thank you. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to practice your real skills," Han Sen coldly said. He could cast Sonic-Thunder Punch perfectly by now, and once his energy had recovered this time, he would be off. He was going to attempt his next fight against the fairy.

 Chapter 757: Battling a Fairy

    Chapter 757: Battling a Fairy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the middle of the ck Desert, Han Sen and the little angel walked. They were a good distance away from the shelter, since Han Sen wanted to use a beast soul associated with Coin. As such, he didn¡¯t want Zhou Yumei to see.


    Han Sen ran across the desert sands, all the while observing the regions he paced through.


    The fairy popped out of the ck sands, and with a maddened stare towards Han Sen, let out a fierce gust of icy air.


    Han Sen ignored her sudden appearance and continued his run. The little angel swiftly came to Han Sen¡¯s back and cut off the fairy¡¯s advance.


    The little angel garnered the fairy¡¯s attention well enough for it to go after her, and in this way, the fairy was led countless miles until the Yellowstone City was out of sight. Han Sen summoned all manner of beast souls and armored up in preparation for a fight against the fairy.


    Under the protection provided by the ant king¡¯s armor and the Devil Unicorn¡¯s elemental shroud, at least Han Sen couldn¡¯t be one-shotted by his fluttering nemesis. He also had Jadeskin prepared, revved up and ready to withstand any ice powers that broke through his defenses.


    For the actual fight, however, little angel would be Han Sen¡¯s greatest weapon. Han Sen¡¯sbat contributions would be secondary, as his attacks did little to the fairy individually; but he at least hoped that together they would be greater than the sum of their parts. He didn¡¯t want to use the Sonic-Thunder Punch yet, but he was able to incite the fairy¡¯s fury well-enough without it for now. His pestering jabs gave the fairy a rabid lust for Han Sen¡¯s blood.


    Turning to him, the fairy unleashed its ice powers, and so Han Sen retreated for the moment. He evaded her attacks and called for the little angel to resume its kiting.


    After doing this a few times, the harassment of Han Sen¡¯s petty strikes and subsequent evasions got on the fairy¡¯s nerves. More than ever, it desired nothing more than to hack Han Sen into pieces.


    The fairy took advantage of her next opportunity to dodge the little angel¡¯s attack and buzzed right past her. Like a wild, icy shadow, she quickly gained on Han Sen.


    But this did note as a surprise to him; rather, this pleased Han Sen. His eyes shed as he cast his Dongxuan Sutra. Half of his body gleamed like silver lightning, while the other half chimed ominously like an ancient bell. The moment the fairy appeared in front of Han Sen, his fist blurred towards her.


    The silver lightning and the bell sounds came as one. His fist was like a silver sun, shooting towards the fairy.


    Dong!


    The fairy¡¯s face convulsed into an expression of hatred, and in response she threw her own fist to greet the iing star. As they collided, streaks of silver lightning and cones of exhausted frosty air consumed the environment with the noise of a deafening explosion.


    The silver lightning could not hurt the fairy, but the bell¡¯s sound threw the fairy for a loop. She began twirling around at the mercy of a violent seizure, seemingly dazed out of her ordinary consciousness.


    The force that was birthed by the collision of fists sent Han Sen careening across the desert dunes, a one hundred meter skid mark unfurling behind him. Blood flew out of his heaving mouth.


    The little angel dashed forward to slice the fairy while its energy was disturbed. Her hefty blow finally drew blood, forming a nasty gash.


    Pang!


    The fairy wasunched into the ck sand like a bullet, and it let out a screech of agony.


    "Finish her!" Han Senmanded the little angel, as he quickly made his own exhausted retreat.


    After his strike, his body was weak. It would take him a long time to recover and be battle-ready again. If the little fairy found its wings and resumed its chase, he feared he¡¯d be killed in no time at all.


    But there was no need for the verbalmand, because the little angel was already raising her greatsword once more. She drove it down into the sandy cleft the fairy¡¯s body had created as it crashed.


    Like a geyser, ice burst forth from the sandy crevice. Inside the pit, the fairy was down on its knees. With excruciating effort, it lifted one hand to block the greatsword.


    The little angel¡¯s eyes shed, and she brought the greatsword down once more. The fairy was drained of her prior power, and now the sword managed to pierce through her hand and draw blood.


    The fairy¡¯s body copsed into the sand, the blood from the wound on its back oozing out at a dangerous speed. She was not done for yet, however. She let out another screech and, as if it instilled her with renewed vigor, amplified the power of her icy fortification. She stood up straight as a frightening, frosty air froze the greatsword that sought to end her. Within two seconds, the ice had consumed the entire de.


    The little angel was afraid to get hurt, so she let go of the greatsword and took a step back.


    The fairy used this moment to escape her sandy coffin and race towards Han Sen. Her frosty air swirled around her, and although she was heavily wounded, her demise did not matter if she could bring Han Sen down with her.


    "Holy smokes! It was the little angel that injured you. What are youing after me for?" Han Sen¡¯s heart had been dropped into a vat of quicksand, recalling how he had actually only managed to hurt the fairy once. For the entire time she had hounded him, he had no idea what drove her desire for vengeance, or why she despised him so much.


    Han Sen boosted his powers a little, so he could throw his frail body out of the way and dodge her iing attack. The fairy looked as if she was ready to keel over and sumb to her wounds; whatever happened next, it would be her final stand.


    Han Sen could not risking into contact with any attack the fairy made now. With his body in such a weakened condition, he¡¯d sustain grievous damage if he allowed her attacks to touch him.


    The fairy¡¯s final strike was stronger than anything that hade before. If it was unleashed against the little angel, she would have been able to dodge with no problem. But in Han Sen¡¯s current state, there was nothing he could do.


    The little angel was trying to catch up to the fairy, but it was toote. Knowing it would be impossible for him to attempt an evasion, Han Sen summoned his ming Rex Spike and held it to his chest right as the fairy¡¯s fist wasing at him.


    Pang!


    An icy tornado was summoned, and it quickly smothered the mes of the rex spike. A brutal force was driven into his rex spike, which in turn got pushed into Han Sen¡¯s chest. Han Sen¡¯s ck smoke was doused and his armor shattered. He was sent flying.


    While Han Sen was in the air, his entire body and rex spike were consumed by a wailing tornado. He became an ice cube, and when he fell back down to the ground, he was like an iceberg in the sea of sand.


    The little angel caught up from behind, swung her greatsword, and whacked the fairy down into the ck sand. Blood now gushed from her exposed wounds.


    The fairy had reached the end of its tether, and it would soon die. It had no hope ofpeting against the little angel anymore. It was drained of strength and its body was covered in exposed wounds that gushed blood.


    The little angel¡¯s eyes shed, and she waved her white wings. But as she flew towards the fairy, a firework of frost and ice rocketed into the air and exploded. The dazzling disy brought with it an abundance of snowkes.


    But within the snowfall, a small shadow fluttered out of the haze with great speed.


    The fairy wasn¡¯t dead, but like a shadow, it took off in the direction of the bamboo forest.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen cleaved his way through the ice that encased him. His chest was all bloody and cut; even his ribcage was exposed.


    "Kill her!" Han Sen was now infuriated, and he did not care for the wound on his chest. He summoned his wings to give the fairy chase and vowed to the heavens above that he¡¯d kill her.

 Chapter 758: Taking Care of the Fairy

    Chapter 758: Taking Care of the Fairy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The fairy¡¯s escape was extremely quick, and even the little angel had great difficulty catching up to her. But quite abruptly, the fairy slowed down. It seemed as if her burst of speed had chugged ande to an end, due to aplete exhaustion of her own strength. Now, even slower than usual, it fluttered away from the battle.


    Han Sen and the little angel followed the fairy to the ck mountain, and watched it retreat into the mouth of the cave the scorpion had once dug. Together, they followed the fairy inside.


    Hastily, the tiny menace whizzed her way through the bamboo forest in a bid to reach the icy domain where they had first discovered it. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure why it would retreat there, but he knew he would have to finish it off soon. Hemanded the little angel to venture ahead and close the distance the fairy was currently gaining on them.


    But the fairy had now gained a fair lead, and even if they went at their top speed, it¡¯d be difficult for them to catch up anytime soon.


    The fairy managed to reach theke, and now that the narcissus was gone, a thickyer of ice coated the entire area. Not even the water could be seen anymore.


    The fairy smacked the one foot thick ice that paned the water and shattered it. Without lingering, it quickly dove into the icy cauldron.


    The little angel didn¡¯t hesitate to follow her in, and plunged in after her. To her surprise, theke itself was shallow, only a few meters deep, at the most. Han Sen caught up and stood by the water¡¯s edge. Theke was pure and he could see what urred below with startling rity.


    Han Sen watched the little angel swing her greatsword beneath the water, but it seemed as if something was repelling thepletion of her strikes, and she was unable to deal damage to the heavily injured fairy.


    When Han Sen looked closer, he noticed the fairy was hiding inside a fist-sized scallop shell. The scallop shell was translucent like refined ice, and you would only notice its presence if you peered closely.


    As the fairyy inside the scallop shell, it was naked and bleeding heavily. Its butterfly-like wings fluttered weakly, and it looked scared by the menacing angel that lusted for its blood.


    Han Sen observed the little angel deliver a few more strikes, all to no avail. Then, hemanded her to pick up the entire scallop shell from theke.


    The scallop shell felt cold when Han Sen held it in his hand. It was unlike any other shell he had ever held before. It looked as if it had been carved from some icy jade, yet it looked natural and it didn¡¯t seem to have been crafted by anyone.


    "Is this gear that was created by the fairy?" As Han Sen mulled the question, he examined the dying fairy, which appeared to be in shock.


    But Han Sen came to the conclusion that this assumption was incorrect. The fairy was born from a narcissus, so it hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to create gear for itself yet. After all, even if it could make gear, why would it create a scallop shell?


    Han Sen ced the scallop shell on the ground and bid for the little angel to smack it a few more times. But it was incredibly durable, and try as she might, she could not break it open. The repeated strikes only drew thin white marks across its previously untarnished exterior.


    Han Sen then sought to try out his toxic-dragon drill on it, but that proved futile. After that strike, all that remained on the shell was a little white dot.


    He tried everything at his disposal, but still, he could not crack the shell open. With a great depression, his heart sunk with the thought, "Taking on this fairy was no small feat. Will this whole thing result in failure, all due to its hiding?"


    But quickly, Han Sen noticed something was amiss. The fairy should have been happy at Han Sen¡¯s inability to get at it. But instead, it looked shocked, and worse than ever.


    Han Sen picked up the scallop once more and noticed something wrong with it.


    The scallop was not empty, as its interior was full of a transparent liquid. Han Sen at first believed it to be water from theke, but upon closer inspection, realized it wasn¡¯t.


    The liquid was corrosive, and it was rotting the fairy¡¯s wounds. It wasn¡¯t healing, and instead, it was doing much worse.


    Han Sen smiled at this revtion. Just as he believed, the scallop shell was indeed not a gear created by the fairy.


    Han Sen then assumed the scallop shell belonged to another creature but somehow, it had ended up at the bottom of theke. Searching for safety, the fairy tried to use it as a hiding spot. She most likely did not realize the oozy mucus inside the shell would deteriorate her wounds into an even worse state.


    Perhaps she had hidden inside the shell before, but the liquid couldn¡¯t do anything to her fair and undamaged body. Maybe that was why she thought it a great idea to hide inside, and jovially prevent Han Sen from finishing her off.


    But the fairy did not expect the previously harmless liquid to begin finishing her off. She was trapped inside, all the while her wounds eroded.


    "Let¡¯s see you get out of this one," Han Sen calmly mocked the fairy, but did not believe she would submit to the fate of a grisly corrosion inside the shell without attempting onest daring escape. By remaining inside, a far less merciful death would await her than what Han Sen would gleefully provide.


    Her entire body now slowly melted, and it was going to do so until only her bones remained. It was going to be a horrific death, for sure.


    If Han Sen was the fairy, he¡¯d havee out and fought by now. Dying in battle was far better than the slow, torturous death of being withered away by a thick and translucent mucus.


    But the fairy was still stubbornly holding on, not daring an escape.


    Han Sen was in no rush, though. He allowed the little angel to hold onto the scallop shell for him as they departed the bamboo forest and returned to the Yellowstone City. There was no fear of the fairy daring an escape, as her death was secured no matter what she attempted.


    But it did look like it was going to be a while before it died, and judging from the fairy¡¯s face, it wasn¡¯t yet ready to run off, if it ever would be.


    The fairy was already badly injured, and it was only going to get worse the longer it remained inside. Theter it exited the shell, the weaker it would be. Han Sen no longer had any worries about this entire affair with the fairy. For the chance of obtaining its beast soul, Han Sen allowed the little angel to continue holding it and stay vigil for its ying, if the fairy every decided to leave the shell.


    Even if he could not receive the beast soul, he could refine her Life Geno essence or eat her flesh. Either way, ying her would be beneficial. Her blood could feed the Death Knell, too. With the blood of a second-generation super creature, perhaps his bell pet would start growing.


    After resolving the entire debacle with the fairy, Han Sen no longer wanted to linger in the solitary shelter. He hadn¡¯t found out why there was a super spirit chained up in the spirit hall, but he ultimately decided it had nothing to do with him and didn¡¯t mind leaving the mystery unresolved. After preparing his supplies, he rallied Zhou Yumei and Little Orange to apany him in a journey across the desert sands and away from the Yellowstone City.


    The fairy was still hanging on inside the scallop shell, as her wounds got worse and worse. Han Sen figured she wouldn¡¯t survive another ten days, and by then, she¡¯d be nothing but bones.


    "Do you actually know the way out of here?" Zhou Yumei asked from atop Little Orange, as the unceasing sun bore down on her.


    "No." Han Sen quickly replied. He had selected a direction and decided to stick to it, but he had no defined path that would lead him out of the ck Desert.


    Zhou Yumei thought about starting an argument with Han Sen, and she raised her lips to do so. But right before the words left her lips, the sound of a bird screeching pierced their eardrums. Far across the sweltering dunes of the ck Desert, a ck-med phoenix-like bird was flying.

 Chapter 759: Defenseless Woman

    Chapter 759: Defenseless Woman


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was taken aback at the sight of the ck-me phoenix soaring across the horizon. Its speed was incredible, and it disappeared from sight within the blink of an eye.


    A heat wave descended from the sky and almost cooked Han Sen¡¯s body hair.


    Fortunately, the phoenix did not seem to be interested in them. It simply flew on its own ord and disappeared. That being said, it seemed to be going in the direction Han Sen had selected for his own journey.


    "Why don¡¯t we switch course and choose a different direction to go in? Ill fortune is the only thing that cane from a close-encounter with such a creature," Zhou Yumei suggested with worry.


    Before they caught sight of the bird, Zhou Yumei noticed her Little Orange was a little on edge.


    Han Sen shook his head, however. "We have to go this way."


    If he wanted to cross the ck Desert, he had to continue in the direction he was going. And the phoenix-like bird did not seem interested in them, anyway. It was most likely just passing by.


    After another two days of travel, it urred to Han Sen that they had not again seen the bird, whereas Zhou Yumei forgot about the sighting entirely. After dark, Han Sen erected a tent so he could rest for the night and move on the morrow.


    "Howe you only ever erect one tent for yourself? Where do you expect me to sleep, huh?" Zhou Yumei¡¯s ck eyes were opened wide.


    "If you don¡¯t fancy sleeping outside in the rough, thene inside and sleep with me." Han Sen was already crawling into the tent as he spoke.


    "You... what a gentleman," Zhou Yumei said sarcastically. She peered into the darkness of the desert all around them, then crawled inside after Han Sen.


    It was a simple tent, and it was not one you could stand up in. The silver fox and Little Orange were already inside and had gotten all snug. Lying down, Zhou Yumei could feel Han Sen¡¯s body warmth.


    "I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t get any funny ideas," Zhou Yumei told Han Sen, with the eyes of a mad woman.


    "Do not worry; Icked the gentle love of a mother when I was young." Han Sen did not even look at Zhou Yumei while he spoke. Instead, his eyes were fixed on a book he had just pulled out from his pack.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Zhou Yumei froze, unable to understand what Han Sen meant by that.


    "Nothing. I¡¯m justplimenting the fact that you are young and small," Han Sen casually said.


    "You have good taste, but no matter how pretty I am, you can¡¯t..." Zhou Yumei was a little shy, and she spoke while looking down.


    But she only spoke half of her sentence when she nced that her breasts, which were like two little hills upon her chest. Her face quickly flushed red and she said, "You are the one who is small!"


    Han Sen put down the book and took his shirt off. This shocked Zhou Yumei, and she quickly scrambled away in panic. She used her arms to shield and cover her body, asking with distress, "What do you want?!"


    Han Sen smiled and patted the muscles thatposed his chest and said, "They may not be big, but they¡¯re bigger than yours."


    Zhou Yumei couldn¡¯t help but take a look. She was impressed by the sight, and they were indeed wide and thick. They weren¡¯t particrly outstanding, but they had delicate curves that made them attractive to look at.


    And Han Sen had a six-pack that was like jade, and the silky-smooth white skin that drove women crazy. Seeing this, Zhou Yumei almost started drooling. Furthermore, she began to develop the urge to touch them.


    "Clean the saliva from your lips and go to sleep. You shouldn¡¯t disturb me during the night." Han Sen pushed Zhou Yumei¡¯s head away, as her body drew nearer to him. Then, he tucked himself into his sleeping bag.


    Zhou Yumei wanted to fight back, but she instead looked down once more and observed her own modest chest. She thought about Han Sen¡¯s thick and wide chest, where the muscles locked and curved around each other impably. She noticed she had indeed lost this round before it even began, and she had no ammunition to return fire on this particr subject.


    Zhou Yumei was a little upset after this, so she retreated into her own sleeping bag. Then she began to think about how dark life truly was. But then another image shed in her mind, and it was the image of Han Sen¡¯s stunning upper-body, sexy vicles and tantalizing abs. Zhou Yumei couldn¡¯t help but swallow the saliva that was building up inside her mouth. She tried to shake the image and tighten her eyelids, but the picture remained. She couldn¡¯t be free of Han Sen¡¯s amazing body.


    She turned around to take a peek at Han Sen. His eyes were closed and he appeared to be sleeping already. Seeing his face from the side, he wasn¡¯t super pretty, but his facial features were distinct and sharp. It made him look quite threatening and moody, but his skin was white and smooth. This element helped soften the image a bit, but overall, he looked like a manly man.


    Zhou Yumei continued thinking about his body as she eyed him. And then her mind ventured further in her visions of the man. She recalled how powerful he was, and how he so fearlessly challenged the spirit. He also took care of the fairy and scorpion. It looked like she was in love.


    But then her heart sunk at another image that popped up in her mind, and that was the ring that adorned his finger. She sighed and said to herself, "Why are the good ones always taken?"


    "What did you say?" Han Sen frowned and turned to look at Zhou Yumei.


    Zhou Yumei¡¯s face became red again. She had gotten so excited, she never expected she¡¯d end up speaking her thoughts aloud. With a face that refused to unredden itself, she tried to exin by saying, "N-n-nothing..."


    As Zhou Yumei panicked, Han Sen turned aroundpletely. Now, his face was directly opposite hers. Another man¡¯s warmth was drawing near her.


    Zhou Yumei¡¯s heart was madly beating to the rhythm of a stampede, and she thought to herself, "What is he going to do? What am I going to do? He is engaged. I should reject his advances, right? But... no! I can¡¯t be like that. I can¡¯t get tricked by the demon of temptation. I must focus and channel my good thoughts... but he is such a good man. If I grab him, I might have the chance to..."


    Many different trains of thought and ideas now raced through her mind. Han Sen¡¯s body was still so close, and then, he covered her mouth with his hand. He climbed on top of her.


    "I can¡¯tpete. How am I supposed to resist a man like this? I am just a weak and defenseless woman. There is no way I can resist his strength." Zhou Yumei managed to find herself an excuse, which quickly put her at ease. Seeing Han Sen¡¯s body above her, she closed her eyes and continued thinking, "There is no one else here. What is he holding my mouth for? Even if I scream, no one could possiblye to my aid. I might moan and groan in delight, but there¡¯s no reason for me to scream."


    Zhou Yumei¡¯s heart was still pumping wildly, but after a while, her expectations weren¡¯ting to pass. She felt strange. And then, she peeked open her eyes a little. With one hand still covering her mouth, Han Sen had unzipped the tent and taken a peek outside.


    Zhou Yumei¡¯s face was now burning and her neck was getting hot. She wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    Han Sen looked outside and noticed a halo that sat upon the ck Desert in the distance. There were many glowing dandelions, painting the sands of the desert. It was an infinite meadow of them, one that he couldn¡¯t spy an end to. The heads of the dandelions danced with the caress of a breeze.

 Chapter 760: The Creature That Bears Holy Light

    Chapter 760: The Creature That Bears Holy Light


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A lone luminescent dandelion brushed by the tent, carried by the gentle breeze. Han Sen initially thought it was some special sort of creature that had drawn near, and although it wasn¡¯t, he still eyed it with a modicum of concern.


    It was a surprise to see the bevy of lights as little more than flowers, and it was a most curious phenomenon. When they had pitched the tent that evening, none of the flowers were around.


    Now, across every portion of the ck Desert that was visible, dandelions sprouted. They were endless, and their pretty lights spread out in each direction like a gxy of stars.


    When the wind blew, the gxy moved. It was a beautiful sight to behold.


    Zhou Yumei, who had managed to regain herposure, moved nearer to Han Sen. After taking a peek at what had taken hold of his attention, her eyes opened wide like the stars themselves. It was fortunate Han Sen had ced his hand on her mouth; had he not, she would have screamed in awe of its beauty.


    Many of the flowers were afloat, and skated by the tent as they went. From afar, that little tent must have looked like a shining castle.


    But the nts weren¡¯t aggressive, and no harm was delivered to their little camp.


    Zhou Yumei tried to pull Han Sen¡¯s hand away from her mouth, but he had a firm grip. Just as she was about to lose her temper, she heard a noise in the distance.


    It was like the sound of a heavy animal¡¯s footstep. In between each step was a momentary silence, and its rhythm maintained this pace slowly. But ever so slightly, the sound seemed to be getting louder, and its source closer.


    Han Sen looked further into the distance and saw, beneath the night sky, a creatureing towards them. It shined like a beacon of holy light. It walked alongside the dandelions that were below and afloat, like a glorious ship through the of stars¡ªsoaring through the gxy.


    Zhou Yumei could see the luminous creature now, as well. She was surprised to see it was a white rhino. Its body was shaped like a little hill, and with every step it made, the ground of the desert shook. The glowing dandelions that were to be trodden underfoot jumped into the air as if to guide its path.


    The rhino was getting closer, and this frightened Zhou Yumei. Right now, all she wanted to do was get up and run. As pretty as it looked, the rhino was a hulking beast. Its heavy, looming presence was intimidating, and it robbed her of breath.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand was still on her mouth to prevent a sound, but he now used his other hand to control and calm her. His eyes were still in profound observation of the glowing rhino.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the rhino hade directly before the tent. Like grand pirs, its thick legs were pulled up and released. The entire tent was now in the shadow of the beast, and Zhou Yumei knew it. Her eyes were wide open with fright, and her body trembled under the fear.


    If a foot came down on the tent, they would be squished into jelly.


    The silver fox and Little Orange snuggled together in the corner of the tent, quiet as mice. They too were terrified of the white rhino that had drawn near.


    Boom!


    A foot came down like a piston on the sand directly behind Han Sen¡¯s tent, avoiding them. The luminous dandelions continued their spiralling as the campsite vibrated with the force.


    Boom! Boom!


    The rhino did not decelerate, and it continued in the direction it had been going. The four pirs crossed over the tent, missing the guy ropes by inches. The craters left behind by the creature¡¯s feet now decorated the campgrounds. Zhou Yumei¡¯s heart almost leapt out of her chest.


    Fortunately, the white rhino did not pay heed to the presence of a tent as it went onwards. Along with the gorgeous, luminescent dandelions, it slowly trailed off out of sight behind them.


    When the white rhino was gone from their vision, the presence of the glowing dandelions dimmed, too. They quit shining and melted into the desert like snowfall. Not a trace of them was left behind.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the footsteps that the rhino left behind, you would have believed the entire affair to be little more than a dream.


    Zhou Yumei, who had been trembling through the entire ordeal, finally rxed. She patted her chest, trying to shake the terrifying visions she had of been crushed underfoot by the big rhino. Luckily, none of her fears hade to pass.


    "Are you going to sleep like this?" Han Sen smiled at Zhou Yumei.


    Zhou Yumei only now realized she had been leaning on Han Sen the entire time. She was mad and embarrassed at the revtion, so she pushed him away. Gritting her teeth, she hissed, "When I don¡¯t say anything, you get all touchy. You just want to take advantage of me."


    Han Sen smiled but did not reply. He returned to his sleeping bag, deep in thought over what had just urred with the white rhino.


    During the daytime, they encountered the ck-me phoenix, and now they had been witnesses to the existence of a white rhino that glowed with a holy light. Both of these creatures had been traveling in the direction Han Sen had picked. He wondered if something awaited them where they were headed.


    In a ce such as the ck Desert, Han Sen did not want to get himself into any form of trouble. With such fearsome monsters around, although he was sure of their abilities to escape, he couldn¡¯t risk losing his reserves of food and water. If that happened, there was every chance they might perish somewhere amidst the dunes.


    But if they changed course now, Han Sen wasn¡¯t entirely sure whether or not they could exit the ck Desert that way, either. It would also not lead him to his final destination, so he was reluctant.


    Han Sen thought about this predicament for a while, but ultimately decided to continue in their current direction. He didn¡¯t know if he could leave the ck Desert if he changed direction now. Furthermore, he believed his encounter with those two creatures was nothing out of the ordinary and was to be expected in such a vtile location. If there was some significance behind it, then he would at least have the opportunity to check out the reason why.


    The next day, Han Sen continued in the same direction atop his Golden Roarer. On the way, he was able to trace the footsteps that the rhino had left behind. It looked to be going in a straight line, without a single misstep or stray.


    The luminous dandelions, however, he could not see. It was as if they never existed.


    They walked for half the day, but the heat was atrocious. Zhou Yumei drank some water while she rode atop her Little Orange. As she took a swig, she said, "It¡¯s so hot! Wouldn¡¯t it be great if it rained?"


    Not long after she said that, the skies went dark. Terrible clouds formed not too far above them, blotting out the sun.


    *Downpour Sound*


    The drunk clouds let loose their spiteful tears, and utterly drenched Zhou Yumei. She quickly summoned an armor to withstand the rain, but after its summoning, the rainclouds immediately dispersed. The skies cleared and the weather returned to its sweltering glory.


    "My wishes are short-lived." Zhou Yumei was not entirely sure how to respond to what had just happened.


    Han Sen¡¯s face, on the other hand, looked dire. When the rain clouds went past, Han Sen felt the presence of a supremely powerful lifeforce. He didn¡¯t get the chance to see what it was, but he could tell it wasn¡¯t something natural.


    What made Han Sen frown the most, however, was the fact that those rain clouds had formed and drifted off in the direction he and Zhou Yumei were also headed.


    "What is going on in this ce?" Han Sen squinted his eyes, attempting to discern more of what mighty on the horizon. But there was nothing. For a while yet, it seemed only the ck desert sands and blue skies would continue to lead their travel.

 Chapter 761: Bloodlust Mosquito

    Chapter 761: Bloodlust Mosquito


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was no use turning back now, and Han Sen opted to push on and find out what was going on. The super creatures they had encountered all seemed to ignore them, as if something greater attracted them. If he came to a ce where they all had gathered together, he resolved to go around them and simply continue on his way.


    Han Sen, with Zhou Yumei in tow, continued walking in the same direction. The fairy was still inside the scallop shell, refusing toe out. Whether or not she could by now was still up in the air, as her entire body was rotting. In a few more days, she¡¯d most likely be melted into a bloody goop entirely.


    But unless it wanted to exit the shell, there was nothing Han Sen could do. The shell was unbreakable, and if the fairy wanted toe out, he assumed it would have to be of her own volition.


    The weather was surprisingly vtile in the desert. It often became windy, spurring the sands high into the sky and obscuring their vision. During the extremely windy periods, the sands rose like monsters seeking to consume them wholly.


    Han Sen told Golden Roarer to maximize its size, and it looked like a little hill marching through the fierce sandstorms. Han Sen and the rest of hispanions would then burrow into the Golden Roarer¡¯s fur to remainfy and unaffected.


    "It¡¯s a shame that Golden Roarer is only a super creature from the First Shelter. If it could evolve, it would most likely be greater than any other Second Shelter super creature." Han Sen sighed.


    The sandstorms left almost as quickly as they came. After half a day, they all stopped. But it was thesting effects that were the most troublesome. Following the sandstorms, thendscape morphed. The rhino¡¯s footprints disappeared and the dunes changed their positions.


    Pat!


    Han Sen heard a pping noise, and he turned around to see Zhou Yumei pping her cheeks. Heughed and said, "Why are you hitting yourself?"


    "There is a mosquito." Zhou Yumei continued to wave her hands around, all to no avail.


    Han Sen took a look and saw a small mosquito flying around her. It was pretty quick and surprisingly agile. No matter how much she tried to hit it, the mosquito perfectly evaded every attack.


    Pat!


    Han Sen pped his hands and killed the mosquito in one hit.


    "Mutant creature Bloodlust Mosquito killed. No beast soul gained. Eat the flesh of the mutant creature Bloodlust Mosquito to gain zero to ten geno points randomly."


    Han Sen was incredibly surprised, having not suspected the small mosquito to be a mutant creature.


    Buzz!


    A few more mosquitos showed up, which Han Sen promptly killed. After that, even more showed up. They flew around madly, producing an infuriating sound.


    Pat! Pat! Pat!


    Han Sen attacks were quick as lightning, and he was killing mosquitos left, right, and center. There were ordinary ss creatures this time, as well as many mutant ss variants.


    After killing all of them, Han Sen noticed Zhou Yumei looked frozen. She was staring at something ahead of them with an agape jaw. Her face was distorted into one of fright, as if she had seen something most wretched.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Mo-mo-mosquito..." Zhou Yumei raised her finger, pointing ahead of them. With a trembling voice, she called out what made her look so scared.


    "What? They¡¯re just mosquitos. There is no need to be afraid, I can p-kill them all." Han Sen then turned to look in the direction she pointed towards and noticed a giant crack in the desert sands. From it, swarms of the mosquitos emerged like a geyser. In their countless numbers, they turned to face them. And like the very sandstorms they had weathered before, they inked the skies and blotted out the sun. It was if the clouds of mosquitoes had turned the day into night.


    "What are you waiting for? Run!" Han Sen shouted. He grabbed Zhou Yumei and carried her underneath his armpit, while running.


    The Bloodlust Mosquitos conquered the skies like a sandstorm, and they even struck fear into the silver fox and Little Orange. Together, those two scrambled to get away.


    If it was just a small number of mosquitos, even at mutant ss, there was nothing to be afraid of. But a countless horde such as that would be too much. Han Sen had the appropriate super armor to block the attacks, but Zhou Yumei would be killed in an instant.


    Furthermore, he¡¯d feel bad wearing super armor in front of her. So, like she did, he wore sacred-blood ss armor instead.


    If there wererge numbers of sacred-blood ss mosquitos, he was afraid they¡¯d be enough to kill the silver fox and Little Orange, as well.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the mosquitos caught up and descended upon them, however. The silver lightning crackled across the silver fox¡¯s fur, and he emitted a number of bolts to zap those that sought to overwhelm him.


    Han Sen used his ming Rex Spike to incinerate the mosquitos around them.


    Little Orange¡¯s body was jumping up and down to kill many, but a fair number of the mosquitos had alreadytched onto it. Without reprieve, the hungry insects drank deep of its blood.


    Han Sen was well and truly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the mosquitos to be able to drink the blood of a super creature, and that meant Little Orange and the silver fox were in as much danger as they were.


    Although only female mosquitoes could drink blood, their numbers were still scary enough to ce them all in serious danger.


    Pat!


    Han Sen pped a mosquito that was drinking Little Orange¡¯s blood.


    "Sacred-blood Bloodlust Mosquito killed. No beast soul gained. Eat the flesh of the sacred-blood creature Bloodlust Mosquito to gain zero to ten geno points randomly."


    "There really are sacred-blood ss variants amongst them." Han Sen¡¯s face changed, and hemanded the little angel to clear a path for them. Then, he sped up to attempt an escape. But the mosquitos were like a sandstorm, and more and more wereing to engulf them.


    The silver fox was doing better than all of them, however. The electricity on his body worked like a shield, and it prevented the mosquitos fromnding on him.


    But for the others, they were slowly being swarmed by the fiends. Numerous mosquitoes were starting tond on them, especially Zhou Yumei. Although she was ted in armor, the sections of skin that were still showing were ripe for a biting. Her blood kept on being sucked.


    The mosquitos weren¡¯t deadly on their own, and even if they sucked until their bellies were full, it wasn¡¯t much blood to lose. But with this number of them bearing down, things were dire. Within seconds, Zhou Yumei¡¯s body was host to arge number of lumps.


    Sucking her blood was fine, but the lumps were driving her insane. They were itchy, and each of her ten fingers went into overdrive, scratching as fiercely as she could. She was doing it so much, blood was being drawn to the surface. And as people say, the more you scratch, the itchier it gets. It wasn¡¯t long before her skin was all frayed, and yet she couldn¡¯t resist scratching.


    Han Sen tried his best to fight off the mosquitos, but his efforts seemed to be in vain. There were too many of them for him to handle. Even Little Orange¡¯s body had been swarmed, and many mosquitos were helping themselves to a buffet of blood on its backside.


    The bodies of the super creatures were far better than Zhou Yumei¡¯s, that much was in to see. The itch didn¡¯t seem to affect them at all, so the effects of the bloodsucking didn¡¯t seem so concerning.


    The silver fox continued to fire electricity, but it was clearly a drain on his energy reserves. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how much longer it couldst.


    Han Sen felt really bad in his heart. He couldn¡¯t find a way to give Zhou Yumei the immediate aid and respite she needed right now.


    If this was to continue, Zhou Yumei seemed likely to die out here.


    While Han Sen contemted his next move, he suddenly saw a white fog approaching. When the mosquitos came into contact with it, they fell to the ground like hard rain.

 Chapter 762: Claiming the Fairy

    Chapter 762: iming the Fairy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked. Looking towards the little angel, he saw her holding the scallop shell in her hand. It was half open, and from the inside, the fairy was active. It unleashed a gust of frosty air.


    The temperature around them dropped in a snap. The mosquitos were clearly weak to the cold, and uponing into contact with the frost, were stunned and frozen.


    In fear of the cold, the swarm of mosquitos now seemed hesitant to continue their pursuit.


    The fairy continued to blow out frosty air, repelling the mosquitos. And as she did so, she gave Han Sen a pitiable look.


    Han Sen never expected the fairy to possess such a human quality, to forgive past grievances and be willing to trade her own life for the safety of him and hispanions.


    Han Sen took the scallop shell out of little angel¡¯s hands. The fairy was still quite afraid, and she only opened the shell a small amount, in order to expel the frosty air.


    Han Sen held the scallop shell and continued walking towards the bugs. The mosquitoes kept their distance, and their aversion to the cold was in to see.


    Han Sen used Dongxuan Sutra to simte the fairy¡¯s energy flow. Han Sen¡¯s body temperature dropped, and after doing so, the mosquitos avoided himpletely.


    He couldn¡¯t exude the frosty air as a projectile, however. If he wanted to keep Zhou Yumei alive, he¡¯d have to continue making use of the fairy¡¯s frosty power. They continued their journey, all the while keeping the mosquitos at bay and putting distance between themselves and the bloodthirsty insects.


    After reaching a spot that put them out of the mosquitoes¡¯ sight, the fairy ceased her exhtion of frosty air. She was already heavily injured, and the amount of power she had just used up had been taxing. Her condition looked more dire than ever now.


    The fairy sped her hands together before her face, as if she was praying to Han Sen. The look in her eyes suggested she was begging Han Sen to let her go.


    But this did not align with Han Sen¡¯s own desire. It was difficult to get a second-generation super creature, and there was a Life Geno essence sitting right in front of him. Perhaps even a beast soul, too. Han Sen wasn¡¯t happy with the thought of just letting such a bounty go.


    "Look at her; she looks so pitiable. Why don¡¯t you let her go? She did just save our lives, after all." After Zhou Yumei applied some medicine to her own wounds, she began to feel better almost immediately. Her itchiness began to subside, as well.


    After getting another clear look at the battered, rotten fairy, she felt a great deal of sympathy for her. Hoping Han Sen would let her go, she chipped in with her two cents.


    "You need to understand something here; she saved you. She did not save us." Han Sen knew that without the fairy, he would have still made it out alive. Zhou Yumei would have been the only victim, had they not been able to escape by themselves.


    "But she¡¯s begging for your mercy. Just let her go!" Zhou Yumei didn¡¯t dare be mean to Han Sen, but she feltpelled to at least support the fairy, after what she had done.


    "Women are so short-sighted. Yes, you¡¯re right; this little thing does look pitiable. It does look nice. But that¡¯s what you see on the surface. In its heart, it may already be nning a wretched way to get back at me. Vengeance is in its nature. Now that she¡¯s in trouble, beaten and exhausted, she feigns this look of sorrow and begs for forgiveness all so she can be set free. For all we know, she¡¯ll return ande for me once more, after her wounds are healed." Han Sen did not heed Zhou Yumei¡¯s plight, and instead continued to stare at the fairy that was still inside the shell.


    At this point, the fairy¡¯s hair was starting to dry out. Her body was rotten and her wings were robbed of power. She continued to look at Han Sen in a way that begged for mercy.


    "If I let you go, will youe back for vengeance?" Han Sen asked, looking at the fairy.


    The fairy behaved as if she understood what Han Sen said to her, and she shook her head like mad.


    "Really?" Han Sen asked, with a deeper tone of voice this time.


    The fairy continued to shake her head, and it seemed as if she was being sincere.


    "All right, then. Come on out. Let¡¯s forget about what happened in the past. But don¡¯t even think about doing it again. If you do, I won¡¯t forgive you," Han Sen said to the fairy.


    The fairy seemed to be fairly intelligent, and after he finished talking, she popped the lid of the shell open and flew out. She thennded on the palm of Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen held the fairy there, and in his heart, he grinned. The smile of a devil adorned his lips, and he thought to himself, "Oh, Little Fairy. You are in my hands, and now I am going to kill you."


    Han Sen never thought the previously vengeful, maniacal fairy would be so easy to trick. She seemed to believe what he said without question. And now, she had allowed him to hold her. Little did she know, he was nning to bring a swift end to their truce.


    The fairy remained off-guard. Allowing herself to be held by Han Sen, she seemed oblivious to Han Sen¡¯s murderous gaze. Without a shadow of a doubt, she put full stock in Han Sen¡¯s pledge of not killing her. Her calm, rxed posture in Han Sen¡¯s hand was a reflection of this.


    Her smooth white arms held onto Han Sen¡¯s fingers, and she rubbed her head against them. She looked so pitiable, and she pointed at her wounds, as if requesting that he heal her.


    "You, Little Fairy. How dare you ask me to help you recover. You must be innd!" Han Sen, as he held the fairy in ce, nned to use Sonic-Thunder Punch on it. With the sorry state her body was in, he didn¡¯t think she could withstand a punch like that again. Even if it couldn¡¯t kill her, he could rob her of half her life. Or half of whatever was left right now, at least.


    Han Sen then, unbeknownst to anyone else, secretly channeled the sonic and thunder elements. Soon, he¡¯d cast Sonic-Thunder Punch and utterly annihte the fairy once and for all.


    But seeing the defenseless fairy clench his fingers tight, giving him poor puppy-dog eyes, Han Sen found himself unable to do it.


    "No. I can¡¯t allow myself to be tricked by the fairy¡¯s appearance. It¡¯s a wretched demon of vengeance, and I cannot allow her to live. Squeeze her. I have to squeeze her!" Han Sen then cruelly started to cast Sonic-Thunder Punch.


    But shortly after starting, he stopped.


    "Little Angel!" Han Sen called out to his little angel.


    The little angel, greatsword in hand, came over to Han Sen emotionlessly. Han Sen looked at the fairy in his hand and looked at the little angel. Sighing, he sent the little angel away again.


    Han Sen was still unable to do it, for he was not a murderer. And his heart was soft and weak to those who needed aid. The fairy seemed so human, and she did her best to help out against the mosquitoes. Now that she was in Han Sen¡¯s hand, he found himself unable to kill something that was utterly defenseless.


    "Are you going to listen to me in the future?" Han Sen held the fairy in his hand, and his gaze was as sharp as a de.


    The fairy nodded. She held onto Han Sen¡¯s fingers and kissed them with her red lips. Then she looked at him again with pitiable eyes.


    "If you say so, I will believe you once. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Do not disappoint me, or else, I won¡¯t let you go." Han Sen sighed, rxed his hands and let the fairy sit down in his palms.


    The fairy pped her butterfly wings and flew a few circles around Han Sen. She seemed overjoyed, but her current state of weakness was no secret. Before long, she fell back down into Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Although Han Sen was willing to heal the fairy, he wasn¡¯t ready to one hundred percent believe in her. Secretly, he observed her every movement. If she was up to no good, Han Sen would not hesitate to get the little angel to kill her.

 Chapter 763: Oasis

    Chapter 763: Oasis


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Are you sure?" Inside the Angel Gene office, Zhao Seventh spoke to Zhao Lian.


    "It has already been confirmed. Han Sen¡¯s mother, Luo Lan, is the sole granddaughter of Luo Haitang. The Ji family have Luo Haitang¡¯s support," Zhao Lian said in return.


    Zhao Seventh sternly frowned and asked, "Has the Ji family done anything yet?"


    "They haven¡¯t done anything particrly big. But ording to the intel provided by Old Qi, some of the demigods of the Ji family are on their way to the Godyer Shelter," Zhao Lian replied.


    "They are lucky bastards. I cannot believe they have a connection with Luo Haitang. If this strengthens, they won¡¯t have to rely on us as much." Zhao Seventh¡¯s face was grim. "I thought by helping Ji Ruozhen, it would provide us the greatest influence. It looks as if I was incorrect."


    "Uncle Seventh, you cannot me yourself for this turn of events. No one expected Han Sen was to be Luo Haitang¡¯s great-grandson. And now, Luo Haitang¡¯s family, who have always remained neutral, are getting cozy with the Ji family. This would have been impossible to foretell," Zhao Lian said.


    Zhao Seventh coldlyughed and said, "In this world, there is nothing humans are unable to achieve. If the Ji family wants to use Luo Haitang¡¯s power to be rid us and the support we have already been providing, I won¡¯t allow it. Although Luo Haitang is powerful, being a demigod and all, strength matters not. He is alone where he is, and he cannot return to the Second Shelter. Push on with the Angel Gene Fourth Stage tests a little quicker; they may prove useful in the near future."


    "The Fourth Stage tests require a lot of shura royal blood. And we also need Dan Copper Stars. We..." Zhao Lian wanted to continue, but his words hesitated toe out.


    Zhao Seventh frowned and said, "Give it to them. Angel Gene is our crowning aplishment, and a Dan Copper Star is nothing. Once we have established a presence and can support ourselves in the Fourth Shelter, that is when our family will truly begin to shine."


    "Yes," Zhao Lian agreed. Then, he turned around and exited Zhao Seventh¡¯s office.


    "I will let these old men know that their time is up. The advancement of humanity, gics and all, lies in technology." Zhao Seventh¡¯s eyes shone with light.


    ......


    Continuing the trek, Han Sen hadn¡¯t encountered anything strange again. With the silver fox near, it wasmon for creatures to keep their distance. As such, their journey was free from strife.


    The fairy seemed incredibly gentle, and she affectionately listened to Han Sen whenever he spoke. Her wounds were gradually getting better, each and every day. It would not be long before she fully recovered.


    Still notpletely trusting her, though, Han Sen never let his guard down with her around. As Han Sen slept, he felt the fairy fly near him, which triggered an rm siren in his head.


    But he wasn¡¯t willing to make a move just yet. He pretended to continue sleeping, and instead activated his senses to observe what she was doing.


    The fairy flew near him, circling his head. Then, shended on his palm and slipped into the half-folded fingers of his hand. Like a nket, she made herself snug below them and went to sleep.


    Han Sen¡¯s demeanor rxed somewhat, and he was greatly surprised by her behavior. He opened his eyes and watched her slip into dreams of her own, looking so gentle as she did.


    But a few dayster, Han Sen believed he was starting to be a little too na?ve and was letting his guard down. He thought the fairy was still biding her time for revenge, as all she did wasze about and ignore hismands. Aside from acting cute, she wouldn¡¯t do a single productive thing.


    "These evil, tricksy second-generation creatures will never do anything decent." Han Sen was infuriated by her behavior. Previously, it had only been the silver fox he had topete with for goods, but now there was the fairy, too. There were a couple of asions when Han Sen wanted to treat himself to tastily cooked meat, but ended up being unable to. Thebined bellies of the two creatures he had forpany needed to be filled first, and that usually left him with the mangy leftovers.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll fatten you both up first, and then dine on you," Han Sen thought to himself.


    The group of travelers traversed the ck Desert for another two weeks. Just as Han Sen had almost forgotten about all the strange urrences that had happened along the way, he stumbled across an oasis.


    "No way. Coconut trees here?!" Han Sen, after seeing the oasis, looked a little strange.


    Oases weren¡¯t entirely strange, but the abundance of coconut trees was. Each tree was decorated with a number of basketball-sized coconuts that looked absolutely delicious.


    This was a harsh desert and yet, why would seaside-grown coconut trees be growing here? Their sheer number was incredible, too. It was like an infinite forest of coconut trees.


    Zhou Yumei looked excited. With Little Orange, she immediately took off running into the coconut forest. She gathered many of the coconuts with a hungry face. She had been drinking in nutrient solutions for the longest time, and by now, she was sick of them.


    "Stop! Don¡¯t touch those things," Han Sen quickly called out to Zhou Yumei.


    "Why not? I¡¯m just hungry for some coconuts. There aren¡¯t any creatures around." Zhou Yumei turned around with a confused look.


    "We are in the world of shelters. Use your head and try to think why so many coconuts trees might just happen to exist here. Of course, feel free to go ahead with your meal¡ªif you aren¡¯t afraid to die," Han Sen coldly warned. If she insisted on eating them, then he wouldn¡¯t stop her. His care for Zhou Yumei did not extend that far.


    Zhou Yumei, with a disappointed grimace, walked back to Han Sen empty-handed. "Well, is there a way I can determine whether or not I can eat those coconuts?"


    "Yeah, by eating them." As Han Sen said that, he began walking into the coconut forest. The Golden Roarer trailed behind, carrying their packs. They walked for many miles before seeing something else of significance.


    What Han Sen eventually found surprised him a great deal. There was arge greenke, the water of which looked like sparkling emerald. It was massive, and skirting its entirety were the coconut trees.


    "Can I drink the water?" Zhou Yumei ecstatically asked Han Sen.


    "I¡¯m afraid you cannot." Han Sen walked near the water¡¯s edge as he spoke. Seeing the clear water in theke, he furrowed his brows. He gave theke a sniff and then, with a bottle, had a tiny sip of the water. With a wry smile, he said, "Yep, you cannot drink this."


    "Why not?" Zhou Yumei asked.


    "This is saltwater." Han Sen passed the bottle over to Zhou Yumei.


    She tried the little bit he had collected and spat it out with haste. The water was incredibly salty, just like seawater.


    Ignoring her reaction, Han Sen looked towards the center of theke. There, a small ind rested. It was no bigger than a football field, and at its center was a giant coconut tree.


    The coconut tree looked different than the rest. Not only was it taller, but its trunk was like white jade.


    The coconuts up high were different, as well. They were like ck, giant metal balls.


    Han Sen took a closer look. The giant, white jade coconut tree was bearing three coconuts, and they were each approximately the size of a yoga ball. Their darkness entuated their sense of weight, too.


    Ssh!


    As Han Sen observed the white jade coconut tree, the waters of theke shifted. Something huge arose from the water, and a pair of wheel-like eyes ascended to the sky and looked down on Han Sen and Zhou Yumei.

 Chapter 764: Holy Cleanliness

    Chapter 764: Holy Cleanliness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Zhou Yumei were shocked; a white rhino exited theke. The water level dropped significantly as it emerged.


    "Isn¡¯t that the white rhino we saw a while back?" Han Sen was taken aback.


    The white rhino, thankfully, did not seem too interested in their presence. After emerging from the waters of theke, it approached the ind at its center and gobbled up one of the ck metal coconuts.


    As the rhino chewed it, a sweet fragrance tickled Han Sen¡¯s nose. The entirety of the coconut forest was quickly overwhelmed by the smell.


    The silver fox and Little Orange both gulped. The fairy could not help but fly over there in a rush, and within a second, her small body quickly managed to pierce and drill through the coconut into its interior.


    Han Sen was rmed, thinking she might end up provoking the white rhino and inciting its wrath.


    Surprisingly, the white rhino did not attack the fairy, and kept happily munching its own coconut.


    Seeing how passive the rhino appeared, the silver fox and Little Orange quickly jumped into theke and swam to the ind at its center. The silver fox leapt up towards the coconut the fairy was in and drank the milk that was dripping from the bore hole.


    Little Orange meowed from down below and tried to jump up and take a bite of the third coconut. It managed to reach, but it could not pierce the coconut¡¯s shell or remove it from the tree.


    Han Sen was surprised at the sight. He firmly acknowledged how different and special those coconuts really were; especially considering that not even juvenile second-generation super creatures could break them open with their teeth. It looked like only adults were able to open them up, like the fairy.


    But what happened next blew the socks off Han Sen and Zhou Yumei. The white rhino opened its mouth and bit the coconut Little Orange was struggling to get for itself. It did not eat the coconut, it merely cracked the shell open and ced it down on the ground for Little Orange to eat. With glee, Little Orange pounced upon the coconut and finished opening it up for itself, and with a ravenous tongue, beganpping up the milk inside.


    Han Sen had never seen something like this before; a creature with such a good temper.


    The white rhino proceeded to lie down beside them on the isle, watching the silver fox and Little Orange drink the coconut juice to their heart¡¯s content. It didn¡¯t seem to have a single nasty bone in its body, and it was so calm.


    Han Sen watched them all eat the coconuts and suddenly developed the desire to partake in the treat they were helping themselves to. With haste, he ran over to join them.


    "Let¡¯s hope the white rhino isn¡¯t racist." Han Sen ran over to the ind, all the while observing the white rhino for any change in temper.


    Fortunately, as he stepped onto the ind, the white rhino did not move. It continued to lie where it was, utterly serene. This delighted Han Sen, knowing that it did not seek to attack him or the others.


    Han Sen immediately raced to Little Orange¡¯s side and began drinking the coconut milk with it. Right then, he didn¡¯t care about anything. He wanted some, and if he didn¡¯t hurry, Little Orange was going to have it all to himself.


    But taking a look at how much of the juice was left in the massive coconut, Han Sen was shocked to see Little Orange had consumed a third of it already. Not wasting any time, he threw his arms around the coconut to drink as much as he could.


    Little Orange¡¯s tongue was wagging quickly, and its feet were subtly trying to push Han Sen away. But Han Sen was not willing to budge one minor inch. He continued to grip the coconut firmly and carried on drinking as best he could.


    Zhou Yumei remained where she was, however. She had never before seen someone so obscene, and so willing to fight against another animal for food.


    "Save me some! Save me some!" But when she resolved to get some for herself, and ran over to the ind, she noticed there was no space left for her. She could only circle them and wait for an opening.


    With a great push, she knocked Han Sen away and a found a ce for herself on the coconut. But it was toote. Poking her head inside, she noticed Han Sen and Little Orange had consumed everyst drop of the juice, leaving nothing for her.


    Falling down to the ground, Han Sen¡¯s belly was frighteninglyrge. He couldn¡¯t even straighten his back or stand up to drink some more, had there been any left.


    A cool energy began to whirl inside his stomach, and it blended with the rest of his body. His entire body felt so cool, it was like his cells had been injected with refreshing spring water. It was perfectly suitable for a hot day such as this.


    Han Sen cast Dongxuan Sutra and tried to refine the energy inside, and noticed that his fitness seemed to be a little improved.


    The white rhino was on the ind, watching the entire scene unfold. After the silver fox and the fairy finished their coconut juice, however, it stood up and munched on the shell.


    They were both unafraid of the rhino, and the silver fox decided to climb aboard. It stood upon one of its horns and gazed all around.


    The fairy soon followed, and shended on the tip of the horn. There, she curiously observed the rhino.


    The rhino did not look mad at all, and all it did was squint while looking at them. Its eyes were soft, as its mouth worked to chew up the coconut shell.


    Han Sen never imagined meeting another super creature, especially one sorge, that could be so tame. It wasn¡¯t just rxed with the other super creatures near it, it was also unconcerned with Han Sen and Zhou Yumei¡¯s presence as well.


    "That rhino is so cute!" Zhou Yumei said, despite being prone to calling everything cute. As she spoke, she tried to hug one of the rhino¡¯s leg.


    But she was little more than an ant whenpared to the size of the rhino. The legs were more like walls for her.


    Han Sen eyed this rhino with curiosity, as it was the first time he had ever encountered another creature that was so docile and passive. He used his Dongxuan Sutra to take a look at the rhino¡¯s energy flow.


    The lifeforce was frighteningly powerful, and it had the breadth of an ocean. The energy swirled with a slow passion, and it looked holy and pure.


    "What is this super creature? The lifeforce is too much to be considered one, surely." Han Sen was surprised at what he was seeing.


    After the white rhino finished eating the coconut shell, it went back to resting on the ind. Han Sen and hispanions also rested near it, not showing any concern about the rhino¡¯s presence. It was so friendly and calm, they didn¡¯t think anything ill about it.


    That night, the rhino finally moved. It got up and began walking away from the ind; it seemed to be leaving the oasis.


    Han Sen quickly packed up his stuff, grabbed Zhou Yumei, and flew to the rhino¡¯s back. The silver fox and Little Orange climbed aboard too, and they were soon all riding the rhino¡¯s back, setting out into the ck Desert once more.


    Under the serene, silver moonlight, the luminous dandelions returned as well. As if they were aboard a starfaring ship, it was like the rhino was traversing a gxy.


    "It¡¯s so beautiful." Zhou Yumei¡¯s eyes sparkled like the stars themselves.


    The dandelions were all around, floating in the air. When Han Sen¡¯s skin came into contact with them, they melted into his skin like fallen snowkes. It felt as if his skin was imbued with a sudden halo of purity, and he felt cleansed.


    The silver fox and Little Orange also came into contact with the dandelions, which made their fur shine.


    Han Sen observed the white rhino as it went, and noticed the lifeforce of the rhino was overflowing. It was this overflow of energy that manifested itself as the dandelions.

 Chapter 765: Holy Cactus

    Chapter 765: Holy Cactus


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The direction the white rhino traveled was the direction Han Sen himself had been moving all this time.


    It wasn¡¯t easy, finding a powerful super creature as tame as this. Given that, Han Sen didn¡¯t mind riding it for as long as he could. Although the white rhino did not go very fast, it didn¡¯t go very slow, either. In fact, it was a little bit faster than the Golden Roarer.


    The rhino¡¯s body was awash with a holy light. The sun and rain couldn¡¯t prate its protective shield, and even the terrible sandstorms weren¡¯t an issue. Every damaging element acted as if it were avoiding the rhino.


    The white rhino walked for another six whole days before stopping, and it was a pir-like construct that stopped its travel.


    Upon closer observation, Han Sen noticed that it was in fact a giant ck cactus. It was a few hundred meters tall, massive and adorned with a white flower at its top.


    Han Sen stood on top of the rhino¡¯s head, and when he saw the cactus, his face looked queer. From the way he saw it, the cactus was shaped like a man¡¯s penis. But in this world, nobody¡¯s penis could reach a size such as that.


    As Han Sen was lost in thought observing the cactus, a bird cawed. A ck-me bird was high above, circling the thorny construct. It was the same bird they had seen quite some time ago.


    The ck bird seemed to fear the white-rhino, and when it approached the cactus, the bird made a quick escape. With a strange hacking caw, it screeched at the white rhino.


    The white rhino merely ignored the bird and instead closed its eyes to rest near the cactus.


    Storm clouds began to form high above, which surprised Han Sen.


    The clouds were exactly the same as the ones he had seen before. The scary lifeforce that swirled in the atmosphere apanied it, also. With all three creatures gathering here, it seemed as if all their purposes were connected to the cactus.


    The white flower that crowned the cactus had a strangely aromatic fragrance. It was lovely, and it incited a weird reaction inside Han Sen¡¯s body. He felt as if he was getting high.


    "Is this cactus simr to the peach tree? Is the flower some sort of nt-of-beneficence for the world, like the peach was?" Han Sen was delightfully surprised.


    He was ecstatic at his fortune to witness something such as this once again, but felt slight trepidation regarding the union of the three terrifyingly powerful super creatures.


    There was every chance that the white rhino would not be willing to hurt them, considering how mellow it had been thus far. But as for the bird and cloud, he wasn¡¯t so sure.


    But this isn¡¯t what worried Han Sen the most. If he had to protect himself, he could use the little angel and perhapsmand the fairy.


    Yet this was an exotic urrence, and not something easily encountered. He didn¡¯t want to simply leave this ce empty-handed. If a few goodies were up for grabs, he was all for taking them. It just concerned him that the currently docile rhino mightter consider him an enemy, too.


    But it was still early yet, and Han Sen absorbed the flower¡¯s smell to practice the Dongxuan Sutra.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s first tier had beenpleted, and the gene lock had been partially unlocked. It wasn¡¯tpletely unlocked due to Han Sen¡¯s fitness being at something of a bottleneck.


    Han Sen believed the Dongxuan Sutra couldn¡¯t see much more progress before he became a surpasser, but after absorbing the scent of that flower, it did seem to progress to some degree.


    This made him happy, and so he decided to remain here practicing for a time.


    With the white rhino lying down near the cactus, both the phoenix-like bird and cloud-wreathed creature did not daree closer. Their reluctance brought some ease to Han Sen¡¯s mind, as well.


    Zhou Yumei herself was practicing a Qi Gong, and she too was able to feel and reap the benefits provided by the flower¡¯s scent.


    Meanwhile, the silver fox and Little Orange had been absorbing the energy a long while before the others thought to.


    Even the gourd that Han Sen continued to keep with him was absorbing the smell, too; although it tended to absorb Han Sen¡¯s energy more than the flower¡¯s.


    The gourd began to shine gold, and numerous gold lines adorned its skin. Han Sen had carried it around with him for the longest time, it seemed, and the lifeforce inside only continued to grow.


    The contents of the gourd had always made him curious. Having encountered a few super creatures that emerged from nts in the past, he made the assumption that there was most likely some sort of creature inside this gourd, as well. Whatever exited the gourd was guaranteed to be a newborn second-generation creature, or so he assumed.


    The gourd itself was too hard for Han Sen to break, however. For the time being, he could only wait for the gourd to break open of its own volition.


    The few of them were practicing their skills and such, all the while absorbing the pleasant fragrance. They also remained atop the rhino¡¯s back. There was no trouble or cause for immediate concern, due to the bird and cloud¡¯s reluctance to approach.


    With each passing day, the scent of the flower grew stronger. But on the fifth day, that smell finally began to subside and fade. Han Sen could see a wrinkled fruit growing in the bosom of the flower, as an endless vat of lifeforce swirled within.


    "It really is something special." The lifeforce inside the fruit greatly interested him. If he could eat it, perhaps he could fully unlock his first tier of the Dongxuan Sutra. If he did so, his powers could reach another level.


    But the ck-me bird and cloud-shrouded creature did not keep their distance as much as they once did, and they slowly drew closer. The bird was incredibly restless, and it cawed without reprieve. The drunk clouds went darker, and cast forth intermittent showers of rain.


    Only the rhino remained calm, lying next to the cactus. It almost seemed to bepletely asleep. The energy inside it was as calm as the still waters of ake.


    "Let¡¯s go." Han Sen saw the fruit on the cactus growing bigger and bigger, and now that it was nearly ripe, he bid for Zhou Yumei to leave.


    Han Sen wanted the fruit, but he did not think he could grab it while in thepany of Zhou Yumei. He wanted to send her away so he could focus on getting the fruit himself.


    "The fruit on that cactus looks to be some good stuff. Shouldn¡¯t we hang around and have a bite of it?" Zhou Yumei was not dumb, and she could tell the fruit was quite the prize.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of being trampled to death?" Han Sen gave Zhou Yumei a strange look.


    "But the white rhino is so nice. And it¡¯s cute! I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll mind us taking it," Zhou Yumei said, but then a look of worry dawned on her face.


    "Even if it didn¡¯t step on you, the big bird up there will turn you to charcoal," Han Sen said with a smile.


    Zhou Yumei suddenly shivered. Seeing Han Sen abandon the white rhino¡¯s back, she didn¡¯t dare remain and quickly apanied him. With Little Orange alongside her, she followed with haste.


    The giant bird and cloud were still intently focused on the fruit, and they ignored thempletely. This was a great boon for Han Sen¡¯s departure.

 Chapter 766: Cactus Fruit

    Chapter 766: Cactus Fruit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Wait for me here; do not go anywhere." Han Sen took Zhou Yumei a good distance away and left her some supplies. The silver fox and Little Orange were to stay with her, as well. He returned to the cactus, only bringing the fairy with him.


    Facing those terrifying super creatures, only the fairy¡ªan adult super creature¡ªcould fight back. The silver fox was still very young, so he wouldn¡¯t have been much use there.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare approach the rhino on his return, however. He hid himself and watched it closely. Once a battle between the triomenced, Han Sen would evaluate the conditions and then decide whether or not he should intervene.


    The fairy and the little angel were both in the super ss, whereas Han Sen was a little bit below that. The fairy and the little angel could most definitely keep themselves alive for a time, but the same might not be said for Han Sen.


    If possible, Han Sen would maintain his distance from the cactus and allow the fairy and the little angel to retrieve the item he desired.


    As time passed, the wrinkled fruit of the cactus grew to about the same size as a basketball. The purple, wrinkled skin made it look somewhat like a sweet potato. But it had many dots and hair on it, as well.


    If this thing was not growing on the cactus, it wouldn¡¯t have stood out from the average veggie at all. It didn¡¯t look bright and holy like the peach he once had the pleasure of eating.


    But the white rhino and the ck phoenix were undoubtedly of a higher power-tier than the ck bear. These were adult second-generation super creatures, and they could very well upy the upper echelon of power levels for the entirety of the Second Shelter. These creatures weren¡¯t the average, run-of-the-mill first-generation super creatures Han Senpeted with for the peach.


    Han Sen watched them for two days, and slowly, the fruit was beginning to mature. It made the ck phoenix and cloud-wrapped creature antsy and anxious.


    The ck-me phoenix inched its way closer to the cactus, as did the dark clouds. It looked as if the sky was falling, and thend was about to be crushed.


    The rhino no longer had its eyes closed now, either. It stood up next to the cactus.


    When the rhino moved to stand where it chose, the ck-me phoenix and dark cloud moved back further. They really were afraid of it.


    Pat!


    A crack developed on the top of the fruit. And out of it, a purple gas seeped. It was like a dream, and it enveloped the entire fruit.


    The rhino glowed with a holy light, and its giant body began to fly. It ascended towards the purple haze.


    The ck-me phoenix screeched loudly, pped its fiery wings, and released terrifying heat waves.


    Thunder rolled inside the cloud in the sky, and it unleashed a fearsome rainstorm upon thends below. Amidst the thunder, Han Sen could catch the faint growls of a hidden monster.


    "Fight! Come on, fight!" Han Sen encouraged them to fight in his heart. He wanted them out of the way, so he could nab the loot for himself.


    The ck-me phoenix and the cloud-creature were incredibly angry, and they roared in rage. But still, they did not dare get close to the rhino.


    "Oh, no! How can you two do this to me? It should be two versus one, how can they sit back and watch?" Han Sen¡¯s jaw almost unhinged itself. The rhino, however, opened its mouth wide and leaned forward to eat the wrinkled fruit that was shrouded in a purple mist. The phoenix and cloud only continued to scream at the rhino, remaining where they were.


    Munch!


    Han Sen was expecting the crazy spectacle of a super-battle, but nothing of the like urred. The white rhino swallowed the fruit and mist unopposed, while the phoenix and cloud did not move a single inch the entire time.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank, but he was still surprised over how intimidating the rhino¡¯s power was. The ck phoenix was a frightening creature, right out legend, and yet it was too afraid to attack. All it did was watch the rhino gobble the fruit.


    Han Sen thought back to his time in the oasis, and how they stole coconut juice from the rhino. If the rhino really had gotten infuriated with them, there would have been nothing the fairy or little angel could have done to help. The thought sent a shiver down Han Sen¡¯s spine.


    The ck-me phoenix and cloud watched the rhino eat the fruit but did not leave. It looked as if they were waiting for something, and this made Han Sen curious.


    "The white rhino ate the fruit; what are they waiting for? Is the cactus edible? It shouldn¡¯t be, since it¡¯s full of thorns," Han Sen thought, as he looked to the top of the cactus which had been cleaned by the rhino¡¯s maw.


    Boom!


    But then Han Sen became confused. The rhino that ate the fruit leapt on the spot, and when it came down, its giant body shook the entire desert.


    Han Sen looked at the white rhino, thinking something must be wrong. The holy light of the rhino was getting brighter and brighter, and it did not slow down. It was sting out of its body like multiple searchlights.


    Han Sen quickly used his dongxue aura to scan the rhino. He was quite a distance away, however, so he couldn¡¯t sense it too clearly. But the energy flow inside the rhino was like a volcanic eruption, and Han Sen didn¡¯t even have to use his special sense abilities to observe it. It was in to the naked eye.


    Katcha!


    The white rhino¡¯s jade-like skin began to crack like dry mud. Blood poured out of its breaking skin.


    "Oh, no! Did the rhino consume too many nutrients at once? Perhaps his body can¡¯t take that much, and it¡¯s going to destroy him" Han Sen¡¯s eyes almost fell from his sockets at the sight.


    In that scary, holy light, the skin of the rhino continued to crack. Within a second, the white rhino had be a red rhino. It was like a monster from hell, having just taken part in a bloodbath.


    "Roar!" The white rhino screamed to the sky, as if it was talking to the creator above. More and more holy light beamed out of it and then, it unleashed a mini atom bomb some distance away. The area it fired towards was wholly annihted in a blinding sh of light, and all that remained was a crater in the sand.


    The ck-me phoenix pped its wings frantically, and it seemed tempted to approach the rhino.


    The cloud had already decided to descend, as a thunder rumbled within it. It looked very interested in what was happening to the rhino.


    "Holy smokes! They are both not leaving. Is it because they want to eat the white rhino once it falls?" Han Sen¡¯s mind was in a mess, trying to guess what was going on.


    The ck phoenix and the cloud hardly moved now, remaining where they were and watching the rhino¡¯s body break down.


    Han Sen was patiently waiting, as well. He still hoped he could grab a few treats out of this entire affair.


    Seeing the white rhino¡¯s blood oozing into the ck sand, Han Sen felt pretty bad. Not for the reasons you might think, however. He thought all that bleeding was a great loss, and Han Sen could only imagine what suchrge, powerful quantities of blood might do for his Death Knell. Heaven knew how much it¡¯d evolve.

 Chapter 767: Holy Rhino

    Chapter 767: Holy Rhino


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even the ck-me phoenix and dark cloud refused to draw closer at this time. It was the same for Han Sen, who chose to only watch the gallons of blood stain the ck sand.


    "Roar!"


    The white rhino roared to the skies and its skin cracked like charred earth, as blood gushed out of its crevices.


    Han Sen was frozen. The rhino was as big as a mountain, and it was as if he was watching one crumble to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The white rhino¡¯s flesh peeled away, ceaselessly unraveling. Beyond the blinding lights, he could make out the shape of its disintegrating skeleton. More and more streams of blood began to appear, like the birth of mountain waterfalls. And all the while, the motionless rhino cried out in agony.


    "If this was going to happen, why did it so greedily want to eat the fruit? It¡¯s like it chose to self-destruct." Han Sen sighed. He believed death was the only conclusion to the rhino¡¯s current suffering.


    Boom!


    The white rhino¡¯s skin was torn to shreds, and heaps of its soggy, frayed flesh dislodged themselves from its bone and fell to the ground. The holy light began to dim as a mound of mushy meat copsed.


    The surrounding area of the desert had been stained red, and streams of blood began to form; the body¡¯s crater acting as a source. The white rhino was living out its final few breaths, exhausted faster by its strained cries for aid. Its bones were all exposed and naked, and it shivered in agony. Such pain was difficult toprehend.


    Seeing the white rhino now unable to fight, Han Sen turned his gaze to the ck-me phoenix and cloud-creature to see if they¡¯d make a move.


    They looked as desperate as ever, but still, they did not dare to fly down.


    Han Sen frowned, but as he did so, he heard a mix of noises. It sounded like an army was approaching.


    He turned around to take a look and jumped. Along the ground and even from the skies above, countless creatures were running his way.


    Han Sen could see insects, birds, and animals of all varietiesing towards him. They were everywhere. They were alling for the now-fleshless rhino like a tsunami.


    Han Sen quickly summoned his little angel and prepared for a fight. It was to be a hot and sweaty battle, with the number of opponents headed his way.


    But the creatures ignored him. They all raced past him, with an insatiable lust for the white rhino.


    Han Sen had seen most of these creatures before, and they weren¡¯t particrly high-ss creatures or anything. They were a mixture of ordinary, mutant, and sacred-blood ss creatures.


    It looked as if they had been summoned by something. With disregard for everything else, they all bee-lined directly for the rhino.


    As Han Sen watched them rush there, he suddenly heard the frightening sound of a gargantuan bird ring out. He turned around to see a ck hellfire rain from the sky to incinerate countless numbers of the newlye creatures.


    The ck-me phoenix pped its wings, unleashing concentrated storms of fire to halt the approach of the creature-army that had just arrived.


    Thunder also sounded from inside the dark clouds, andted webs of green lightning formed to ensnare and char those below.


    A hooved chimerical creature emerged from the clouds, and its skin was green. It was a frightening thing, and it looked like a cross between a dragon and a unicorn; like a kirin.


    It was a massacre!


    Blood was everywhere, as a mountain of bones began to pile up with each roasted creature. With no regard for themselves, the approaching creatures seemed to happily throw their lives away for the chance to reach the rhino.


    The two scary super creatures above were halting all who dared approach. The ck mes of cruelty, and the green lightning of savagery prevented theing of everything. Not one of the creature-stampede got close to the rhino.


    Han Sen was in awe of what he was seeing. The creatures ignored the presence of the two super creatures above and just continued to march towards their doom.


    Countless lives were being wasted, all in a short amount of time. The super creatures had to have been even mightier than the average super creature, too, for killing so many other creatures in such a short amount of time was an exhaustive, difficult task. They were both standing side-by-side, a bulwark to the tide of creatures they sought to incinerate.


    Now Han Sen understood what the true meaning of massacre was. The battles between humans and creatures were so weak, inparison. Between the thunder and rain, countless creatures still struggled and strove to w their way across the scorched earth to get as close as they could.


    Han Sen, spectacle aside, thought the entire event to be a little strange. He wondered why, despite their prevention of others from eating the white rhino, did they not go and eat the rhino themselves.


    If it was because they thought the white rhino was not dead yet, they could have at least let the little creatures go first.


    But they didn¡¯t. And instead, they stopped every little creature from approaching the dying white rhino. Since they themselves didn¡¯t desire to eat the white rhino either, Han Sen was just confused.


    "Roar!"


    The white rhino¡ªthat was only tattered skin on bones now¡ªroared again. It was weak and strained, andcked all the power it once had. It didn¡¯t strike fear into the heart as it once had, and instead made those who heard it want to cry.


    A tear left the white rhino¡¯s lifeless eyes. The blood-scourged eyes made the tear look so pure. It was like jewelry, glistening brightly.


    Han Sen watched the tear descend and drop into the pool of blood, which quickly extinguished its beauty in the nectar of pain and suffering. With fragile, trembling bones, the rhino did its best to stand back up.


    But as it struggled to rise, more of its flesh fell. Only the skeleton of what once was now remained. Yet somehow, a forcepelled it to stand up, against the odds. The skeleton of the rhino, in a pool of blood, amidst the red and ck sands of a charredndscape made for an incredible image.


    The holy light had left itpletely by now, however. Only its seemingly lifeless skeleton remained. It shook in the wind and looked ready to copse into a shapeless heap any second.


    "Roar!"


    The white rhino of bones roared to the sky once more. It looked doubly sad, beneath the night sky and moonlight.


    A tiny little light appeared on the rhino¡¯s horns, like a star from the sky.


    Slowly, the light grew brighter and brighter on the horn. Soon after, it ignited the entire horn into me. The horn was like a sconce of holy fire.


    This was not yet the end. The holy light spread to the remainder of the rhino¡¯s bones, and its entire skeleton was alight with that same holy fire.


    "Roar!"


    The white rhino roared to the sky again. It was like it was dering war, standing in defiance of a wretched fate. The holy fire was like a volcanic eruption, and it lit up the entire desert brightly.

 Chapter 768: Mysterious Metal Door

    Chapter 768: Mysterious Metal Door


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doused in the bright holy light, the army of creatures elected to halt their advance. They just stood there, watching the rhino rise anew like the sun.


    Although the light was bright, it did not harm your eyes to look on it. It was warm and epting. While Han Sen watched the mes, the bones crumbled away like petals from flowers.


    As the bones were shaved away, the beast became smaller and the light grew brighter. The bones that remained shone like jade.


    The rhino that was originally as big as a mountain was humbled as its bones petered away into dust. It wasn¡¯t long before its size was equal to that of an average Earth rhino. Its bones had been refined into transparent crystals, through which coursed a holy light.


    Within that holy light, Han Sen was able to witness something utterly unbelievable. The bones were birthing new flesh. Skin and flesh returned, as if the rhino was being reborn.


    "Roar!" The roar cried out to the sky with renewed vigor, and no anger or suffering tainted its call. It sounded like a cry of relief, or like the chirp of a chick having pecked away theyers of its shell to be born true.


    Countless creatures watched it, and even the ck-me phoenix and green kirin looked on in awe.


    With the holy light that looked like water, the rhino¡¯s body reassembled itself with great speed. It wasn¡¯t too long before its body had been wholly rposed, with its flesh fully recovered. The only difference from its previous appearance was its smaller size, yet despite that, its holy presence and aura were stronger than ever.


    Snowkes now descended from the sky, and upon closer inspection, Han Sen realized he was wrong. It wasn¡¯t snow, but the luminous dandelions that had returned, bearing the image of snowfall descending across the desert.


    The luminous dandelionsnded on the creatures, and faded into their skin. It imbued them with a holy aura, as well.


    Han Sen watched luminous dandelions descend on himself, too. And as they sunk into his own body, he felt purer than he had ever felt before. He held one in his hand, and it smoothly faded into his fingers.


    A cleansing energy coursed through his body, as if it was washing him clean. The dirt inside him dispersed and his body felt wonderful and calm.


    "Those luminous dandelions feel more effective than they did before. What level has this rhino evolved to?" Han Sen looked at the rhino with wonder and surprise.


    The holy rhino called to the sky again and the holy light inside it was like a volcanic eruption. A holy light shot upwards into the sky like a heavensward beam.


    Boom!


    The holy light reached the zenith of the world, and in that ce, a mysterious metal door appeared. Strange symbols and transcriptions appeared upon the door, and gears and cogwheels adorned it. Slowly, the door opened.


    It opened only slightly, before a horrid feeling rushed out. It was a malevolent force, that made things feel as if the sky was going to quickly descend and crush the world below. All the creatures were knocked down to the ground, the ck-me phoenix and green kirin included.


    Han Sen and the little fairy also suffered, feeling as if they had suddenly been crushed by the very atmosphere.


    Only the holy rhino stood its ground, standing still in defiance as its holy light shone as a beacon. With peaceful, graceful eyes, it looked at the door high above.


    "By the Shelters! What is going on? What is that metal door?!" Han Sen froze as he watched. Everything that had transpired thus far had gone against all his wildest expectations.


    He had never heard of anything as remotely strange as this happening. The metal doors had not even been swung wide. They were only opened a tiny bit, and already the presence and feeling it exuded were incredibly intimidating. It was almost harassing. Han Sen felt as if a living lifeforce existed behind the door, one that was more enticing than the cactus fruit.


    "Where does that door lead?" Han Sen was still pinned to the ground, but he was able to keep an eye on the door.


    As the door slowly opened, what was behind it was a blur. Try as he might, his vision could not pierce that veil and see whaty beyond. A terrifying presence exited it, and life swirled from beyond and into the atmosphere of the area.


    Within this harsh and barren ck Desert, something was stirring. Life came in an abundance, and the realm seemed to be born anew in haste. Before long, grass and flowers coated the whole ground. The ce had been given a makeover, and its beauty was so great, it had taken on the feeling one would get if they strolled through the Garden of Eden.


    It was difficult to imagine that where Has Sen was, an arid desert had once existed.


    The fairy trembled in a mixture of fear and enthralling excitement, as she looked upon the door and the rhino.


    The ck-me phoenix and green kirin were the same. They looked envious of the rhino, wishing they were the ones in its stead.


    The metal door finally opened in its entirety. Han Sen frantically tried to see what was there, but he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    He could see something faint, but nothing with vivid detail. He believed he had seen a human body exit the blur behind the door frame.


    "Are there humans inside there?" Han Sen was gobsmacked, not expecting a human to exit such a curiously hidden metal door.


    But Han Sen could not be entirely sure that whatever hade out was indeed a human. The details were scant, and it was only the being¡¯s humanoid shape he could make out.


    The shadow of a person drew closer and closer, and it really did seem to be the figure of a human. But the energy it released was terrifying. It was oppressive, and it gave Han Sen the feeling that he should kowtow before it. Gazing at it with his lowly human eyes, Han Sen was stricken with the feeling that his actions were sphemous and that he wasn¡¯t worthy of the sight.


    Many creatures, like the ck-phoenix, green kirin, and fairy were all on the ground. They trembled, not daring to steal a single look.


    Boom!


    The shadow departed the emptiness, with one foot outside the door. Han Sen forced himself to take a closer look at the door, and he saw a leg ted in ck metal. It looked frighteningly powerful, and it gave the feeling that the leg would crack the world asunder if it ever touched the ground.


    Quickly, the body exited the door in full and Han Sen was now able to see it clearly. It was a man d in ck armor. He looked cold, but handsome. He looked hallowed. All that his eyes saw would have been inconsequential to him.


    His body possessed a horrid aura, one that suggested all who looked upon him should cower in fear. Even the rhino, that was standing still the entire time, lowered its head at hising.


    Han Sen was shocked at what he was seeing and knew that person could not be a true human. Han Sen saw ck wings on his back, and they weren¡¯t beast souls. They looked to be a part of him.


    "Is it a spirit?" Han Sen was amazed at this entire turn of events, but he still had to question how a spirit could be that powerful. Compared to this thing, Light Son of God had the presence of a bug.

 Chapter 769: You Are Mine

    Chapter 769: You Are Mine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Will you follow me along the path of evolution?" the man said with a cold tone of voice, looking at the rhino.


    "Roof!" the rhino responded to the man. Then, it began flying towards the metal door. Hovering beside the man, it turned around to look at the desert as if it was going to miss the ce.


    The man had a smile, and then he brought the rhino to leave. He casually looked around and seemed surprised. Just as he was preparing to lead the rhino through the door, he scanned the creatures on the ground.


    Han Sen could suddenly feel that the man¡¯s eyes were aimed at him, and there was no chance of him being mistaken about that.


    "Oh, no! Why would I even bother looking at him? This man is bringing whoever he wants. Even super creatures would not dare look at him. It seems all I ever do is look for trouble!" Han Sen wanted to p himself.


    Earlier, things seemed to be proceeding without trouble for him. But Han Sen realized his foolishness in looking the man¡¯s way, and now, the mysterious man had him in his sights.


    Han Sen felt incredibly nervous. If he could have run away, he would have done so in a heartbeat. But he wasn¡¯t the only one still pinned down to the ground, as the fairy, ck-me phoenix, and green kirin were, too. Han Sen¡¯s chance of escape was slimmer than ever.


    After seeing Han Sen where hey, the man looked upon him with interest. With a finger, he pointed at him.


    A ckser beam fell on Han Sen¡¯s head.


    "Oh, no! Is this it? Am I going to die?" Han Sen used all his strength to try to dodge out of the way, but try as he might, he could not move an inch.


    Boom!


    The beam of light struck Han Sen¡¯s head, and his heart felt cold for a second.


    "It¡¯s karma. I¡¯ve been smacking people¡¯s heads all my life. Now, it is my turn to be smacked in the head. Maybe I deserve this, but if I don¡¯t have a head, will anyone be able to recognize who I am when my body is discovered? That¡¯s to assume my body will remain intact; with all these creatures around, I¡¯ll be chow in no-time. I doubt even my bones will remain. Can I not even tell my family goodbye?" Han Sen felt so sad in his heart.


    But it was then like nothing happened. The beam of light did not crush his skull, as expected. He felt no pain at all. It was as if the beam of light was nothing but an illusion.


    "You are my man." The man lifted his lips as he spoke, then turned around and departed beyond the metal door.


    The holy rhino followed him inside, and then the door shut. As slowly as it first appeared, it now disappeared into nothingness.


    Han Sen was finally able to move, and the first thing he did was quickly touch his head. Much to his relief, his head was firm, warm, and whole. He was super pleased, and so he thought, "My head is still here. Yay! I am not dead."


    But a secondter, he spared no time for celebration. He summoned his Golden Roarer, and with the fairy alongside, rode over to the sand crater.


    It wasn¡¯t just Han Sen who went there, either. All the creatures, ck-me phoenix and green kirin included, raced forward. There were some bones and flesh that had been left behind by the rhino. It was the meat of a top super creature, and clearly the aim of everyone¡¯s desire.


    The ck-me phoenix and green kirin sprinted there, firing me and thunder as they went. Any creature that attempted to steal from them, they killed mercilessly.


    Han Sen had the little angel and fairy to protect him, however. And quickly, he leapt towards the mound of flesh. He summoned his Death Knell and lobbed it into the blood.


    An idea then sprang upon Han Sen, and he chucked the gourd in there, too. Although he didn¡¯t know whether or not it would have an effect, this was a remarkably unique opportunity, and he didn¡¯t want to let this chance pass him by.


    The ck-me phoenix and green kirin jumped towards the meat and began devouring it as best they could. Although they ate like mad, they still managed to incinerate anything that came close.


    The fairy took the time to grab a bite to eat, too. Her little mouth worked incredibly quickly to gobble down decent chunks of meat.


    The little angel had her fair share, as well. So, Han Sen then summoned Meowth and let it dine on some.


    Han Sen was currently regretting his decision to leave the silver fox behind. If that little silver ck hole was here, it would be in ecstasy at the prospect of all this food.


    The rhino was incrediblyrge. Even though those two monsters were ughtering creatures, others were able to join in and eat from afar.


    Han Seny on the ground to have a sip of the blood, but after giving it a taste, quickly spat it all out. The blood was like acid, and it almost melted his entire mouth and tongue.


    "What is this? Can only creatures consume this?" Han Sen was disheartened, seeing all the other creatures jovially eat to their heart¡¯s content.


    The little angel had no problem, either. It was only Han Sen who was not able to take part in eating the rhino¡¯s remains. Han Sen did not want to give up so easily, however. Instead of trying to drink the blood, he grabbed a chunk of meat and bit into it. It tasted like lime, and it burnt his mouth fiercely. Quickly, he spat it all out.


    "Holy smokes! What is happening?" Han Sen¡¯s heart was incredibly sad, and his inability to eat the meat drove him nuts.


    Suddenly, Han Sen remembered a tear had fallen from the rhino. The tear seemed as if it had solidified, and he wondered if it was still there.


    From what Han Sen could recall, it fell into the pool of blood. He snuck over to where he had seen it fall and rummaged around for it. If it did not melt, then it had to still be there.


    After a while, his hands touched something circr. With a quick rebound of joy and excitement, he pulled it up.


    It was indeed the rhino¡¯s teardrop. It was transparent, and about the size of a fist. Although it came out of the blood, it hadn¡¯t been stained by it. Strange, considering Han Sen¡¯s hand was all mucky with the blood it had been submerged in. It was fortunate he was wearing beast soul armor, too. If he wasn¡¯t, he imagined his skin would have all melted away by now.


    Han Sen held the tear and felt a lot of energy coursing around inside it. The item itself felt incredibly holy. Merely holding it soothed his being, as if being in its proximity cleansed him.


    "Now this is some good stuff." Han Sen was ecstatic, and he carefully pocketed the tear.


    Han Sen pulled out a bag and ced some meat inside it, so he could offer it to the silver fox when he returned. He couldn¡¯t let the silver fox¡ªthe creature that loved to eat so much¡ªgo without this sort of food.


    Of course, Han Sen also harbored the desire to see the silver fox grow up a little faster. An adult silver fox was sure to be incredibly powerful, and if it never grew up, his investment in the little creature would have been a waste.

 Chapter 770: Rouge

    Chapter 770: Rouge


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The corpse of the holy rhino was expansive, but after the vast swathe of creatures came together to eat it, it didn¡¯tst long. Soon, all the blood had been consumed. Han Sen picked up his gourd from the wet sand, and it appeared to have been dyed red, and it had a much more attractive look to it. Naturally, Han Sen assumed it had indeed absorbed much blood.


    The blue bell, on the other hand, was adorned with a number of red etchings of a variety of different symbols. Han Sen was unable to discern what they meant, however.


    Meowth had stuffed its belly full, and it was incredibly bloated. With its beachball-shaped stomach, all it could do was lie on the ground and gasp for breath. The fairy ate more slowly than the rest, but she looked to be finishing up. The little angel, on the other hand, had finished long before.


    Han Sen collected a lot of meat, and seeing that the meat had almost all been eaten, he did not want to linger. Clutching his bag, he called out to the fairy and told her they should return.


    But the fairy did not yet want to go, and she continued eating. Still, Han Sen did not wait around for her. He ignored her desire to remain and departed with the little angel.


    But the other creatures had taken notice of the bag Han Sen possessed, and they quickly took off after him. They did not pose much of a threat, however, and through thebined forces of himself and the little angel, they were not burdened with much trouble in their departure.


    Han Sen returned to where he had left Zhou Yumei, and was relieved to see that they had not moved. Turning around to take a look at the ce he had just been to¡ªwhich was a hundred miles away¡ªhe saw that it really had be a verdant expanse of green and multi-colored flowers.


    The silver fox, seeing Han Sen approach, took off in a speedy run to greet him.


    Han Sen reached out his hand to grab the silver fox, but the silver fox dodged right past it and went for the bag instead. He leapt up, tore the bag open, and began to gobble up the meat Han Sen had risked his life to bring him.


    Feeling slightly awkward, Han Sen pulled his hand back inconspicuously. He looked around with red cheeks and cleared his throat. His heart, however, reacted differently. "What a heartless bastard! He senses meat and cares naught for the master that painstakingly lugged it all the way over here!"


    Little Orange came over to the pile of meat, as well. It leapt around joyously but was not so rude as to eat the meat without permission.


    Han Sen began to think how Little Orange might one day prove useful, too. Wanting to form a greater bond with the creature, he grabbed a b of meat and fed it to the kitty.


    Little Orange excitedly jumped around and then began to devour the meat ecstatically.


    "What happened out there? Why did so many creatures head that way? And why did it suddenly be a grassy oasis?" Zhou Yumei ran over to Han Sen and asked inquisitively.


    "The white rhino died. The creatures came over to devour its corpse. I managed to collect some of its meat on my return." Han Sen did not indulge her with the details of what had transpired, as it was too strange and curious. He¡¯d keep it a secret for now and deliberate the events some more. But intel like this was something valuable, and it was the sort of information you could sell for a high price. He wouldn¡¯t tell anybody willy-nilly.


    "This is the rhino¡¯s flesh?" When Zhou Yumei heard what the meat was, she looked surprised. Then, she took a moment of silence for the deceased creature. After that, she popped back into her bubbly self and asked, "Oh, big brother dearest; might I request some of that flesh?"


    Zhou Yumei knew that the rhino was something special. Sacred-blood creatures could notpare with it, she knew that very well. The flesh of such a beast had to be something quite remarkable.


    If Han Sen had agreed to give Little Orange a b, she thought he¡¯d most certainly provide her with one or two.


    "You can eat, yes. But first, you must sign this. Sign this, and you can eat as much as you want." Han Sen pulled out an IOU form.


    "Fine, whatever." Zhou Yumei had already umted much debt while traveling with Han Sen. After a brief scan of the document, and not seeing anything particrly trapping, she hastily signed it.


    After signing it, she happily ran towards the bag of meat in the belief she had earned herself quite the prize, and for a small price, too. Not often could you purchase such incredible flesh.


    But when Zhou Yumei took a bite, her face turned green and she spat it all out. She ran back to Han Sen and pointed her finger at him, shouting, "You lied to me! This isn¡¯t the white rhino¡¯s meat."


    "I did not lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you go ask your precious Little Orange? Don¡¯t you see him there, eating it so merrily? If it isn¡¯t the white rhino¡¯s meat, why else would it keep eating?" Han Sen pointed to Little Orange and offered his exnation.


    Zhou Yumei thought Han Sen might have been right, as Little Orange rarely ate sacred-blood meat. That meat must have been quite special for Little Orange to go crazy for it.


    "But... but..." With her tongue unable to find words of retort, she closed her mouth.


    Seeing the evil smile on Han Sen¡¯s face, however, she understood what had happened. Madly, she tried her best to get back the IOU form and said, "You lied to me! You knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the meat, and you still got me to sign this IOU form anyway. That¡¯s entrapment. Give it back!"


    "Excuse me? I never lied to you once. I didn¡¯t sell it to you, either. You begged me for it. How could you make this my sinister deed?" Han Sen was not willing to give it back, so he pocketed the IOU.


    Zhou Yumei was not willing to let the paper go so easily, though. As she tried to get it back, Han Sen grabbed her by the wrist. He spun her around and she fell backwards against him. And then, her firm round bottom was pushing against his front.


    Han Sen smacked the meaty buttocks, and Zhou Yumei tripped forward a few steps while grabbing them in defense. Her mind was a vortex of anger and embarrassment, and all she could do was look back at him with fiery eyes. She didn¡¯t dare approach.


    Zhou Yumei no longer wanted to provoke Han Sen, so she decided to move and package much of the meat for Little Orange to eat exclusively. As she did this, Han Sen grabbed her clothes.


    "What are you doing?!" Zhou Yumei demanded angrily.


    "You stole the words right out of my mouth. What are you doing, moving my meat?" Han Sen raised his lips.


    "I bought your meat, didn¡¯t I? I can do whatever I want with it," Zhou Yumei said in return.


    "I said that you can eat as much as you want. I never said anything about taking it. Takeaway buffets don¡¯t exist for a reason, you know." Han Senughed as he spoke.


    "You... asshole... Little Orange, bite him!" Zhou Yumei gritted her teeth and bid for Little Orange tomit an act of revenge on her behalf.


    Little Orange ran towards Han Sen, but he just stood there unmoving. Within a second, Little Orange leapt onto him.


    "Meow!" When Little Orange leapt in front of Han Sen, hended gently. With his fluffy head, he brushed against Han Sen multiple times. He meowed all the while.


    "Good boy!" Han Sen stroked Little Orange¡¯s head and provided him with another slice of meat. This made Little Orange extremely happy, and he kept on meowing at Han Sen¡¯s side.


    Zhou Yumei was furious and her head almost exploded with rage. "Traitor... Little Orange, you traitor... How can you let this terrible man buy your love?"


    "What traitor? Like a little darling sparrow selecting a tree to settle down in, kitties know which master they should settle for." Han Sen spoke his bit in a boisterous, cocky manner, and he stroked Little Orange as he did so.


    Han Sen knew Little Orange wasn¡¯t being nice, however. He knew as soon as the meat was gone, he¡¯d run back to be with Zhou Yumei. But here in this boring desert, he didn¡¯t mind taking the time and effort to get her all flustered.


    Zhou Yumei was speechless, despite her fuming anger.


    Suddenly, she calmed, though. She pointed at Han Sen¡¯s forehead and startedughing, saying, "I¡¯m a good girl. I won¡¯t fight with men. And I especially won¡¯t do it with you, who is half a man and half a woman. How old are you, huh? And you¡¯re using rouge on your forehead? I¡¯m not going to fight someone like that."


    "What rouge?" Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Quickly, he touched his forehead.

 Chapter 771: Holy Tear of Nirvana

    Chapter 771: Holy Tear of Nirvana


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen touched his forehead and felt nothing. It was smooth and free from wrinkles, like usual.


    But Zhou Yumei¡¯s face did not look like she was telling him a lie. Han Sen pulled out a mirror from his pack¡ªthe one that was used for the Beetle Knight¡ªand had a look.


    Han Sen¡¯s face dropped. On his forehead, between his eyebrows, there was a single red dot. He tried to rub it away, but it was as if it had been branded. No matter how much he scrubbed, it wouldn¡¯t go away.


    Han Sen took a closer look. The red dot was on the surface of his skin, but it was as stubborn as if it was embedded within. Removing it anytime soon didn¡¯t seem likely.


    Quickly, Han Sen ran his Dongxuan Sutra to see if there was anything wrong with his body. To his relief, there were no problems and everything seemed to be normal.


    "Hmm, then what is this exactly?" Han Sen then thought about the spirit that had stepped from beyond that metal door and the things it had said. As soon as his mind reflected upon those events, an uneasy feeling began to swell.


    But he wasn¡¯t too worried yet. The spirit could have killed him if it wanted to, so it was clear he wasn¡¯t on the chopping block yet. But it upset Han Sen to know that he had received a seemingly permanent mark upon his forehead.


    "If I am guessing this correctly, that spirit must havee from the Third Shelter. The holy rhino must have been taken there. But why would he stop to ce a mark on me?" Han Sen frowned, unable to figure out what had happened.


    Right now, Han Sen wanted to be gone from the ck Desert once and for all. He was burning with inquisitiveness, so he wanted to return to civilization and get to asking about the Third Shelter. He wouldn¡¯t be able to learn a single thing from his current location.


    Han Sen had not previously been in a hurry to learn about the Third Shelter since he had no immediate connection to the ce, and it would be a while before he went there. But now things were different. A scorching desire had taken root in his heart; he wanted to know what the secretive Third Shelter looked like.


    For miles around him, as far as his eyes could see, there was only a sweltering desert. There was not a single shelter to be found. He couldn¡¯t do anything from where he was right now, so all he could do was stick to what he had been doing so far.


    Half a day,ter the fairy caught up with them and flew around Han Sen with a look of excitement.


    He didn¡¯t pay her much heed, however. He remained seated on the Golden Roarer and yed with the rhino¡¯s crystallized tear. He cast his Dongxuan Sutra to see if he could absorb it.


    But the Dongxuan Sutra did not work as expected, despite his simtion of the rhino¡¯s energy flow. There was a different reaction. The tear in his hand melted into a holy water of sorts, which soaked into his body.


    As curious as this was, he did not receive a geno increase announcement. This disappointed him. But the tear was like a holy light that cleansed his every cell. His skin began to peel, as dirt rose to the surface and was thrown away.


    After this process began, Han Sen could peelrge films of his skin away. It was as if he was shedding, and every time he removed some of his old, now-dead skin, more dirt would appear and be cleansed away. After doing this four times, his body was put at great ease and afort he never knew existed. Now he felt as if he had previously suffered a flu and a wretchedly stuffed nose to go along with it. But now, he had fully healed. His nose was clear, and he could breathe unlike ever before.


    "This really is some good stuff." Han Sen was surprised, feeling as if his body had just been reborn. The tear¡¯s effectiveness was incredible.


    This was the tear that fell from the rhino¡¯s eyes while it was evolving. It possessed a nirvanic power, and through this energy he had absorbed from the rhino¡¯s teardrop, he felt reborn.


    Even if he took the fruit of the cactus and ate it, he thought the tear he had received was a far greater item.


    Although this Holy Tear of Nirvana did not increase Han Sen¡¯s gene number, it strengthened them.


    The quality of genes always exceeded the quantity. His existential tier might not have risen, but such a task was something that would take a long time to do. It was something Han Sen was prepared for, anyway.


    Han Sen¡¯s dirt and old skin continued to peel, and his body performed this cycle ten times before stopping.


    This did not take ce over the course of one day, however. But after he was finished, his body was heavy. Everything in his vision blurred, and his prior ease of breathing became a struggle. He felt as if the atmosphere had been consumed by smog or dust.


    Han Sen was surprised. It felt like when he became an evolver, and he was staying in the First Shelter. It was that sort of feeling, but not quite as strong.


    "Luckily, my body hasn¡¯t evolved enough to be excluded from the Second Shelter. If it did, that would be terrible. If I was excluded, I would have to be a surpasser before reaching the Third Shelter." Han Sen sighed, and then continued to think, "Sometimes, I cannot just randomly eat whatever I desire. This tear is far beyond what I expected. It is too powerful. It exceeds what is normally offered by super creatures."


    Although his fitness did not increase, his first gene lock was blown wide open. And that came as a shock.


    Although he hadn¡¯t reached a fitness of three hundred and be a Celestial Being, he could already unleash his true power. This made him exuberantly happy.


    It was a shame Zhou Yumei was with him, because he fancied giving his new powers a spin.


    "Good men always receive good rewards." Han Sen could not stop repeating this phrase to himself.


    If others knew what he was thinking, he¡¯d be viewed with disdain. The truth was, he had never done nor thought of performing a good deed.


    Han Sen continued riding through the sweltering bands of the ck Desert in boredom. Seeking to upy his mind, he decided to research the white rhino¡¯s energy flow a bit more. The rhino was incredibly strong, so its energy flow couldn¡¯t have been that bad. Therefore, Han Sen wanted to try it.


    Han Sen then found out that the holy light did not lend itself to any act of aggression. The holy light could heal wounds and provide impressive remedial effects, but it couldn¡¯t be used for attacks. Small wounds could be immediately healed by the light, but the overall, future effectiveness would depend on the individual¡¯s level.


    He didn¡¯t have enough fitness right now, and his energy was nowhere near as impressive as the rhino¡¯s. As such, any holy light he simted would not be as strong.


    Still, this satisfied Han Sen. Living in this world was unpredictable, and things could change in a heartbeat. If there was ever a crisis, and medical aid was needed but could not be found, this skill would prove incredibly valuable.


    After walking for a dozen days, his eyes met with the sight of the Gobi Desert and a nearby mountain. This made Han Sen and Zhou Yumei incredibly happy, for they had now, at longst, exited the ck Desert.


    Han Sen quickened their pace in desire for a shelter. He wanted to return to the Alliance and find out all he could about the Third Shelter.

 Chapter 772: The Spirit Contract

    Chapter 772: The Spirit Contract


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Zhou Yumei began crossing the mountain, and not long after, they stumbled across another human. Zhou Yumei almost leapt for joy.


    "Bad guy! You can¡¯t threaten me anymore," Zhou Yumei said to Han Sen in a mocking tone, after asking the fellow if there were any shelters around. She then bounced up and down in childish glee.


    "Once we arrive, prepare the sum of money you owe me. I have the stack of IOUs here, sealed and signed. Don¡¯t even think about trying to duck and dodge your way out of paying me," Han Sen coldly said.


    "Hum." Zhou Yumei stuck out her tongue at Han Sen and turned in a huff to walk in the direction of the shelter.


    "You¡¯re just walking off like that?" Han Sen stopped Zhou Yumei.


    "Well, what else can I do?" Zhou Yumei asked, with apparent confusion.


    "You can go, but if you keep Little Orange in a shelter, aren¡¯t you afraid of others seeking to kill him?" Han Sen said.


    "What is there for me to worry about? Even I know nothing canpete with Little Orange," Zhou Yumei said, as she proudly patted Little Orange¡¯s head.


    "You¡¯re suggesting you will allow Little Orange to go around murdering people in the shelter?" Han Sen asked.


    Zhou Yumei frowned and said, "Well, what else am I supposed to do?"


    "I can establish a camp here, and you can allow Little Orange to remain." Han Sen retrieved his tent from the packs lining Golden Growler, and erected it. After setting it up, Han Sen told Little Orange, the silver fox, and the little fairy to stay inside. All those who could not be teleported would remain.


    Then he summoned Steel Prince andmanded that he stay behind to guard the camp, as well. If anyone drew near, the Steel Prince could parley with them to prevent their approach.


    If people would not heed what the spirit told them, what happened next was not something Han Sen could be held ountable for. If someone had a death wish, then that was on them.


    After setting up everything, Han Sen led Zhou Yumei to the human shelter.


    It was only a small knight shelter of little renown, but they were told that a few hundred miles past it rested another shelter that was grand in size. That one was a royal shelter. It undoubtedly served as a hub for countless other humans.


    Han Sen and Zhou Yumei were in a rush to get there. Without stopping anyone else for information, they journeyed to the shelter as quickly as they could, so they could teleport back to the Alliance.


    When he returned, Han Sen called Ji Yanran to inform her that he had been safe in his absence. They talked for a while, and during their discussion, Han Sen made sure to ask about the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "Wait for me in your room; I¡¯ll bring Annie along with me. This is not an appropriate subject to be discussed on amunicator." Ji Yanran then hung up.


    Not long after, Ji Yanran visited Han Sen¡¯s room with Annie in tow.


    After Han Sen greeted them at the entry, and had them take a seat, Ji Yanran turned to speak to Annie. "Annie, tell Han Sen about the situation in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    Annie looked at Han Sen and with a muddled expression, said, "The reason why the Alliance prevents surpassers from discussing the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary is because we are the lowest tier of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary inhabitants. The real masters of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary are spirits, and they rule the ce."


    "No way. Shouldn¡¯t there be a million human surpassers living there?" Han Sen was shocked at this revtion.


    "There are a million, yes. But they are lost and scattered across the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Encountering another human is rare, and you¡¯d be fortunate to encounter just one in a journey that spans the distance between ten shelters. If you ascended to enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and ended up arriving at a human shelter, it would be like winning the lottery." Annie exined the situation emotionlessly.


    "That¡¯s pretty grim," Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    Annie suddenly gave aplicated smile and said, "Grim? You think that¡¯s grim? That¡¯s not the half of it! When humans enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, they are all sent to a shelter. If they don¡¯t end up at a human shelter, you know where they end up, don¡¯t you?"


    "Spirit shelters? How is that possible?" Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide, unable toprehend what such a scene might look like.


    In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, even ordinary creatures could be Celestial Beings, and even the lowest tier of spirit shelters would be packed to the gills with spirits and creatures. Any human who arrived in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary to be greeted by such horror would be doomed. It would be impossible for them to resist such power.


    "No wonder so many people choose not to move to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, then. Going there sounds very much like a death sentence. The million evolvers surviving there must be fiercely strong." Han Sen had a wry smile.


    "Strong? Again, I must tell you that you are wrong. They bring shame to the human race," Annie coldly said.


    "Why? What is the issue?" Han Sen was toozy to think about what she was implying, so he asked her to spell it all out.


    "Eking out a living for yourself in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary can only be done in three different ways. First, you might end up being sent to a bottom-tier spirit shelter. Spirits and creatures roam there, but if you can escape, then you live. Secondly, you can be sent to a human shelter and be safe from the get-go."


    Annie stopped for a moment, but then continued by saying, "As tough as the first option may be, the second one is by no means easy to achieve. Human shelters are a rarity. Compared to the countless spirit shelters, the number humans own is very small. It is rare to end up at ordinary spirit shelters too, due to most having been destroyed bypeting spirits. When conquered, they aren¡¯t taken over. They are put into ruin and left like so. Inferior shelters are quickly ovee by greater ones."


    "You mentioned three different possibilities." Han Sen frowned, understanding the third had to be the most important.


    "Yes, there is one other option. And that is to concede to the rule of spirits. You can sign a contract with them, pledging allegiance and fealty to their rule. A forfeiture of your life, as it were," Annie calmly said. Han Sen¡¯s reaction, however, was anything but. He was aghast.


    That was why the Alliance didn¡¯t make the situation there known to others. In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, humans are made ves, more often than not.


    "All I can assuredly tell you is, if you do end up at a bottom-tier spirit shelter, then congrattions. You¡¯ll most likely live. They are interracial, and if you do sign a contract with those, you will be treated as a fair member of their society. Only if it was a higher-ss shelter might you be offered a contract to submit yourself to very. And if you cannot provide the resources they task you with obtaining or that they first desire upon your arrival, then you may not even be granted the mercy of being their thrall. They will y you without hesitation."


    Annie didn¡¯t talk anymore, but Han Sen was beginning to get a fair grasp on theplexity of the situation in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Through this discussion, one thing was rified for Han Sen, though. When that spirit brought the rhino to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, it must have espied the power within Han Sen and thus marked him. In the future, it would most likely bring Han Sen with it, also.


    Of course, it was only a mark. It wasn¡¯t as if a genuine contract had been signed. Contracts were only signed if both parties agreed.


    "I wonder what ss that spirit is? If it cane over to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and give the rhino a lift home with it, its level cannot be that low," Han Sen thought deeply, not wanting to be the ve of some spirit.


    "Still, signing a contract with a spirit is not all bad. There may be benefits to such a thing," Ji Yanran said.


    "What benefits would there be?" Han Sen asked with surprise.

 Chapter 773: Spirit Gene

    Chapter 773: Spirit Gene


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Spirit Gene." Ji Yanran slowly spoke out both words.


    "Spirit genes? You can obtain genes by eating spirits?" Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide, as this was the first time he had ever heard about something like this.


    Ji Yanranughed and said, "No! You can¡¯t get gene points from eating spirits. Eating spirits is pointless."


    Han Sen did not respond, and quietly waited for Ji Yanran¡¯s exnation instead. The differences between the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary were too big.


    "Annie, you should exin this." Ji Yanran could not exin it herself as she hadn¡¯t been to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary; thus, she feared she couldn¡¯t describe it as efficiently as she might like.


    Annie nodded and said, "The First God¡¯s Sanctuary and Second God¡¯s Sanctuary require you to kill creatures in order to increase your fitness. In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, aside from fitness, you must also open your gene locks."


    "There are two ways to unlock gene locks. First, is through the hyper geno art you learn. When your fitness gets stronger, and you practice more and more with the same skill, you can unlock higher tiers of your gene lock. This method requires the geno points of creatures. The higher your fitness is, the higher the chance you have of unlocking a gene lock. It also has something to do with your hyper geno art. Some skills have three to four locks, whereas others have eight to nine."


    Annie took a small break before continuing. Then, she said, "The second method of unlocking a gene lock is to get spirit geno points from a spirit. If one spirit has unlocked three of its gene locks, you can receive a hundred spirit geno points off them. This will allow you to unlock one gene lock. It takes three hundred spirit geno points to unlock three locks. The power you get from unlocking gene locks will be the same as spirits receive. Your element and hyper geno art does not matter."


    "So, let me get this straight; if a spirit has unlocked nine gene locks, and grants me nine hundred gene points, that means I can be an elite with nine opened gene locks?" Han Sen was shocked by this vat of information he was receiving.


    "That¡¯s how it is supposed to work, yes. But even if the spirit gave you a spirit geno point, you would need a fitness level capable of receiving that power. If it is too low, your body won¡¯t be able to contain the power. Your body will breakdown if it unlocks too many gene locks at once," Ji Yanran exined.


    "Spirit geno points are important to spirits, mind you. They won¡¯t randomly dish them out to humans," Annie added.


    "So, how can I obtain these spirit geno points?" Han Sen asked.


    "You sign a contract with a spirit and be a member of their shelter¡¯s society. If you perform well, they can reward you with a fair amount of these spirit geno points." Annie looked at Han Sen with a pause in her speech, but then continued by saying, "Of course, if you are powerful enough, then you can take a spirit stone. If the spirit does not self-destruct and instead epts you as its new master, you canmand the spirit to provide you with all its spirit geno points."


    "But spirits would rarely ept masters in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and the possibility of that happening is extremely low. And furthermore, low-level spirits aren¡¯t very useful. The tiers they can aid you in unlocking are too low," Ji Yanran said.


    "Would spirits really provide humans with spirit geno points?" Han Sen doubted this statement, finding it difficult to believe spirits were truly willing to provide humans¡ªa different race¡ªspirit geno points.


    "They do, if you a sign a contract with them and ept the spirit as your master. In the eyes of spirits, humans are no greater than the creatures they generallymand. They will treat you as they do creatures, and the spirits treat creatures as they do you. They provide creatures with spirit geno points. But the higher-tier spirits make it harder for you to obtain their spirit geno points. That being said, some humans have been known to unlock eight of their gene locks with spirit geno points."


    "Can a spirit in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary provide humans with spirit geno points?" Han Sen asked.


    "In the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, no such creature exists right now. But people have theorized if a spirit had the same strength as a super creature, they might indeed have spirit geno points. But one gene lock is most likely the max they can provide, and that isn¡¯t worth very much. And humans will most likely be unable to obtain a spirit of such power here, anyway," Ji Yanran answered.


    "Spirit geno points can grant you powers unlike any you¡¯ve ever had. But improving your own body to sustain such power is just as important. After all, the spirit geno points don¡¯t originally belong to you. You only make use of the powers they provide; you don¡¯t own andmand the distribution of spirit geno points. Unlocking gene locks through your own strength is better, overall. Their tolerance and harmony with your body would be far more fitting. True elites always depend on the powers they have earned themselves. They unlock gene locks by channeling their own strength," Annie borated.


    After talking to Annie and Ji Yanran, Han Sen had now learned a lot more about the basic structure of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Although the power obtained from spirit geno points wasn¡¯t perfect, it could be considered a shortcut. Assuming he could cut a few corners and obtain such powers in a quicker manner as she was suggesting, Han Sen was fond of the idea.


    With stronger powers, Han Sen could kill creatures with greater ease and subsequently improve his own power through himself. There was nothing preventing such a thing.


    But if you wanted spirit geno points, you would have to sign a contract with a spirit. If you didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t provide you with any.


    There were many pros and cons to weigh, when it came to the signing of such a contract. Ordinary humans didn¡¯t really have much in the way of choice, and they were forced to sign such contracts.


    "I wonder what level the spirit that took the rhino was?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    During Han Sen¡¯s time back in the Alliance, Councilman Zhou contacted the Ji family. He and his family were incredibly appreciative of Han Sen¡¯s effort to lead his daughter safely out of the ck Desert. In return, they sent them many expensive gifts.


    Ji Yanran was shocked, upon seeing the lucrative gift list. Sheughed and said, "It looks like Zhou Yumei is quite important in her family."


    "I don¡¯t think this appreciation stems from her position in the family. I¡¯d wager they¡¯re more concerned with her ownership of a pet super creature. If it grows up, it¡¯d be incredibly powerful and that would indeed assert her as a prominent figure." Han Sen then proceeded to tell Ji Yanran the story of Han Sen¡¯s meeting and subsequent adventure with Zhou Yumei and Little Orange.


    "Is such a thing possible? This is a big opportunity; I have to provide my family with this information." Ji Yanran and Annie had their eyes wide open.


    "If you like pets, I can give you one." Han Senughed.


    Annie rolled her eyes, not believing what Han Sen told her. The child of a super creature would be incredibly powerful, and raising one was sure to be harder than killing one. Zhou Yumei was just incredibly lucky, she assumed. Achieving ownership of one would be no easy task.

 Chapter 774: Its Not That Good

    Chapter 774: It¡¯s Not That Good


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was preparing to go out when he received a message saying he should expect another visitor.


    When Han Sen heard this, he frowned. Visitors weren¡¯t permitted there, so he thought it was strange to hear someone wasing to see him.


    "Who might it be, I wonder?" Han Sen had a few guesses, but he couldn¡¯t count on any.


    Ordinary people were not allowed to enter the base, so he made his way to the reception area. There, he saw a beautiful woman sitting. He couldn¡¯t tell her age, but he knew this was a woman he had never seen before.


    "You are Little Sen?" When the woman saw Han Sen, she greeted him with great enthusiasm and a warm smile.


    "I am Han Sen. Who are you?" Han Sen frowned when he heard the woman call him "Little Sen."


    "I am your aunt." The woman seemed surprised at Han Sen asking this.


    "Aunt?" Han Sen was shocked, never before hearing that he had aunt.


    "Didn¡¯t Sister Lan tell you that she has a little sister? That is heartbreaking for me to hear. I was just an orphan, picked and raised by my grandfather. I treated your mother as a true sister. I can hardly believe she never mentioned me before." The woman looked genuinely upset, almost as if tears were ready to burst from her eyes.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen frowned. Understanding her identity in the family meant nothing to him.


    His mother said she never wanted to get involved with the Luo family. She wouldn¡¯t even let Han Sen learn the Luo family¡¯s skill. Although she never exined why, Han Sen trusted her and the reasons she must have had. As such, Han Sen never bothered trying to contact the Luo family.


    "You are so cold. It is no wonder you are Sister Lan¡¯s son." The woman smiled, and the sadness in her eyes had vanished. The change was sudden and quite jarring.


    "If there is nothing else for you to say, then I¡¯ll be leaving now." Han Sen turned around and prepared to make his exit.


    But the woman¡¯s hands were like lightning. She threw her finger in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    Before it reached Han Sen, he felt its great power suddenly approaching his body. It was thinner than a needle and sharper than a de, and its power was so great it instantly broke Han Sen¡¯sbat suit.


    Han Sen was shocked, not expecting the woman to attack him here, of all ces. It was fortunate Han Sen reacted quickly. He fired his Elephant-Disc Punch to collide with the iing hit.


    Dong!


    Han Sen took a few steps back and hit the wall. His finger was cut so deep, the bone inside was on disy.


    "Eh? You didn¡¯t learn Falsified-Sky Sutra?" The woman looked at Han Sen with great surprise; if he had learnt it, he would have been able to counter her attack.


    Han Sen was about to get angry, but upon hearing what she asked him, enquired, "What Falsified-Sky Sutra?"


    Han Sen racked his mind as if to recall something. Then, he asked, "Wait, are you the one who gave me that unknown hyper geno art?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "I sent it to you, but it was a gift given to you by your great-grandfather. Why did you not take the time to learn it?"


    "I am not learning something from an unknown source," Han Sen coldly replied.


    "Well, it is no longer an unknown source. I hope you take the time to learn it in the near future." The woman felt awkward,ing here to test Han Sen¡¯s progress with the skill. She had not expected him to have not bothered with it, at all.


    "If it¡¯s from the Luo family, then that means I¡¯ll definitely not learn it," Han Sen coldly said.


    "Why?" The woman frowned, looking at Han Sen. His answer had actually surprised her.


    "Because my mother wants no involvement with your family. You have received the answer to your question, now you can leave." Han Sen gave her a stern, cold look. If his mom did not want him to engage with the Luo family just as she herself didn¡¯t, then going against her wishes was thest thing he would do. He didn¡¯t want to worry her.


    And Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was necessary to learn Falsified-Sky Sutra, anyway. Dongxuan Sutra and Blood-Pulse were better than it, after all.


    "Do you have any idea what you¡¯re missing out on? There are only five hyper geno arts that have ten gene locks avable to open. Falsified-Sky Sutra is one of them." The woman stared at Han Sen.


    "So what?" Han Sen asked her.


    The womanughed in response, saying, "It looks like you really don¡¯t have any idea what you¡¯re missing out on. If you don¡¯t practice Falsified-Sky Sutra, then you aren¡¯t a member of our family. You don¡¯t have the necessary qualifications to join Godyer Shelter."


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Did you not get the memo? My surname is Han. And Godyer Shelter has nothing to do with me. I have no interest in joining there. And to add to that, I don¡¯t think Falsified-Sky Sutra is all that impressive," Han Sen told her coldly.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯sst few words, the smile quickly vanished from her face. With a chilling voice she said, "You are just like Sister Lan. You are so selfish and conceited. You don¡¯t care about anyone else, do you? As your aunt, I should really teach you a lesson."


    "Do you have any idea where you are?" Han Sen raised his lips.


    "Wherever I am is a ce of my own," Luo Li said. Then, she moved her body to begin attacking Han Sen.


    Her fingers were like razor des, shredding the very air. An invisible force was headed Han Sen¡¯s way, moving at a blisteringly quick pace.


    Han Sen saw iting, so he simted the Bone-Elephant¡¯s energy flow. Elephants trumpeted inside him once more, and his body turned the color of jade. He raised his fist and punched the iing force.


    Pang!


    It sounded like ss being shattered. Luo Li¡¯s expression turned to one of shock in response, not expecting Han Sen¡¯s fist skills to have develop so strongly. She never expected him to be able to dwarf the power of the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    It was just a random punch of hers, but Han Sen had managed to crush it. And this surprised her.


    Luo Li was strangely confident in her Falsified-Sky Sutra, however, and she wouldn¡¯t allow Han Sen to resist her powers.


    They were both evolvers. Luo Li did not believe herself to be invincible, but she didn¡¯t believe anyone could beat her if they had not learned the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    In Luo Li¡¯s eyes, she thought only Luo Lan had sufficient power to beat her. She always considered her sister to be her greatest opponent and greatest target. She could not allow herself to lose against her son, and she would not allow herself to lose against someone who had not even bothered to practice the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    An invisible power burst forth from her. Her hair waved like a madwoman¡¯s, floating in the air. Her hands became like des, swinging towards Han Sen.


    The invisible power was like an indestructible de. It sliced through the air as it traveled towards Han Sen.


    Luo Li¡¯s hands did not stop moving, as if she were a frenzied witch. Her hands became the invisible des, attacking Han Sen without a single glimmer of restraint.

 Chapter 775: Is That All Youve Got?

    Chapter 775: Is That All You¡¯ve Got?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not move an inch. Half of his body crackled and sparked with looming thunder, whereas his other half chimed like a bell. When the invisible destorm was about to strike Han Sen, he threw out his fist.


    Thebined powers of sonic and lightning channeled through his fist to form an orb of light in the palm of his hand. It grew into a silver sun and exploded out towards Luo Li with the break of deafening thunder.


    Crack!


    The invisible destorm was like ss, as Han Sen¡¯s power shattered its cohesion and nullified its threat.


    As the lightning coursed through the air, a chilling noise sounded at the same time. The energy flow of Han Sen¡¯s attacker was distorted, which disabled her from gathering theposure needed to effectively dodge the iing danger.


    Boom!


    Right before the lightning looked set to strike Luo Li, she summoned beast soul armor. The armor and clothes underneath were incinerated by the wretched power possessed by the lightning.


    Pang!


    Luo Li¡¯s body was sent flying backwards into the wall of the reception area. Her mouth heaved blood as her burnt, tattered garments scattered messily across the room. Only a scrap or two clung to her body, smoldering.


    Nothing happened next. There was no counter-attack; she just sat on the floor, staring at Han Sen with a ghastly look wrought by her disbelief over what had just transpired.


    She never believed she could lose to Han Sen, let alone to lose so quickly and badly. She found it just as hard to ept that she had been beaten by someone who had not learned the Falsified-Sky Sutra, as well.


    "No way... no way..." Luo Li¡¯s lips were oozing blood, as she sat there, muttering indiscernibly to herself, incapable of epting the sudden defeat.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Han Sen looked down on Luo Li. He removed his coat and handed it to her. As he turned around to exit the reception area, he said, "Leave. Neither I, nor my mother, have any interest in being a part of the Luo family anymore."


    Luo Li heard what Han Sen said and her body shook. As this happened, her mind stumbled back into the past.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" She had heard these words spoken to her many times while she was growing up. That proud and beautifuldy said the same thing to her every time she was defeated by her hands.


    Luo Li despised that sentence. And she held a further disgust for her pretty face. But now she was hearing it from someone else, and in a cruel twist of irony, that person was her son.


    "Impossible! Impossible! He didn¡¯t learn Falsified-Sky Sutra! How can he have such power?! There is no way I can lose to someone who has not learned Falsified-Sky Sutra. And there is no way I can lose to her son!" Luo Li was screaming aloud inplete hysteria, but by now, she was in the room alone.


    Han Sen was unsure at what time Luo Li left, but after his encounter, he went to contact his mother about what had urred. He wanted to confirm whether or not Luo Li truly was from the Luo family.


    "Little Li really did seek you out?" When Luo Sn heard, she remained absolutely calm as if this was expected. There was a distinctck of surprise in her voice.


    "She really is my aunt?" Han Sen had been suspicious of her ims.


    "Yes. Your great-grandfather believed I would be too lonely growing up on my own, so he adopted her. I haven¡¯t seen her since I abandoned the Luo family." Luo Sn sighed.


    "I can¡¯t learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra?" Han Sen asked.


    "You can learn it if you want, but by doing so, you bring upon yourself family business you won¡¯t be able to escape from." Luo Sn sighed, thinking her son had been tempted by the Falsified-Sky Sutra after seeing it in action and witnessing what it could do.


    "Well, if it really would bring me trouble, then forget it. I was just idly wondering, that¡¯s all," Han Sen said casually.


    Luo Sn, with much surprise, asked, "You really aren¡¯t tempted to try it?"


    "Not really. Auntie had learned the Falsified-Sky Sutra, and yet I was able to defeat her in a single punch," Han Sen casually ryed.


    Luo Sn was even more surprised now, asking, "You really managed to defeat her in a single punch?"


    "Yeah, it was easy." A cocky smile crept upon Han Sen¡¯s face.


    Luo Sn, with a wry smile, said, "It looks like you have developed further than I expected. And, I will say this; do not underestimate the Falsified-Sky Sutra. Although Little Li works her hardest, she isn¡¯t bound to the family through blood. That separation means she cannot learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra in its purest, most authentic form."


    "How strong would the real Falsified-Sky Sutra be?" Han Sen¡¯s interest in the skill had now increased. Although he managed to defeat her, he actually believed Luo Li to be one of the strongest evolvers he had ever gone up against.


    "It has the power of a shura. If you ever end up going against someone who has learnt that skill, remember this; do not defend. Pitting yourself against a person who has learnt it can only lead to two oues. You either end up killing that person quickly, or you die. Be quick or be dead." Luo Sn said this, but it didn¡¯t quite exin enough.


    "Mother, what happened to the Luo family?" Han Sen could no longer hold his desire to know, so he asked.


    "If you do not belong to the Luo family, there is no need for you to know. Knowing would needlessly burden you with greater troubles. If you did enter the Luo family, however, you would quicklye to know." This was a subject Luo Sn had no desire to talk about.


    By this point in their conversation, Luo Li had already dragged herself out of the base. On a ship, she spoke with Luo Haitang.


    Luo Li did not refrain from telling theplete truth, and she told him exactly what had happened.


    After Luo Haitang heard this, a strange look came across his face. He asked, "He didn¡¯t learn it?"


    "No." Luo Li surely answered.


    "He unleashed powers of thunder?" Luo Haitang asked.


    "Yes." Luo Li answered.


    "This is interesting. It is no wonder he is Little Lan¡¯s son, then. He has indeed adopted Little Lan¡¯s excellent genes; the ones required by our family." Luo Haitang coldly continued his speak, "Tell Luo Yin to meet him in the shelter. Let the boy see the true form of the Falsified-Sky Sutra. He has the Luo family blood coursing through his veins; it will be something he will be unable to resist."


    "Yes," Luo Li said, as she lowered her head.


    Han Sen entered the shelter once more and wanted to get a better grasp of his surroundings. He needed to learn exactly where he was and where he had to go next.


    "Oh, no! Oh, no! There is a spirit attacking the shelter!" As Han Sen sat in the za, contemting his next move, a screaming person came running through. Immediately, everyone became nervous.


    "A spirit attacking a shelter?" When Han Sen heard them yell this, it surprised him a great deal. It had been a long time since he hadst heard of a spirit attacking a shelter.


    Han Sen curiously went to the city¡¯s wall. He wanted to see what manner of spirit had decided to attack the shelter. If the owner could not withstand the siege, then perhaps he could lend a hand.


    "Han Sen?" As Han Sen walked towards the gate, someone called out his name.

 Chapter 776: Depressed Lin Beifeng

    Chapter 776: Depressed Lin Beifeng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Lin Beifeng?" Han Sen turned around with surprise. It had been a while since he hadst seen him, and he did not expect to see him here in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "This is a fate-wrought meet, undoubtedly." Lin Beifeng ran over to Han Sen, grabbed his hands, and almost began bawling his eyes out.


    "I¡¯ll confess it has been a while, but there is no need for such a disy of passion." Seeing Lin Beifeng so happy, Han Sen was quite touched.


    Lin Beifeng wiped his teary eyes and maintained a grip on Han Sen¡¯s hands as he said, "Brother, I am touched. In this dusty craphole, even if my wallet were bursting at the seams, I cannot buy anything. It is a miserable and upsetting affair. Now that I have finally met you, I can spend my money on decent merchandise. Come; sell me two sacred-blood beast souls!" When Han Sen heard this, he threw his clingy hands away. The whole reason he was behaving so passionately was for this, it was now in to see.


    "You think sacred-blood beast souls are amon item you can buy from just anywhere? And you¡¯re saying you want two?!" Han Senughed.


    "I am not willing to believe you do not have any for sale." Lin Beifeng was unaffected by Han Sen¡¯sments, and still insisted that he be sold some sacred-blood beast souls.


    Lin Beifeng had been bored out of his mind in this ce for quite some time. He was very rich, but his familycked ties to the greater families. In his time here, few people had been willing to help him, and even with the money he had, he couldn¡¯t buy anything decent. His time here had not been pleasant.


    He never expected to see Han Sen here though, of all ces. He had heard many tales regarding Han Sen¡¯s escapades, and having known him previously, was certain he would have sacred-blood beast souls for sale.


    "Brother Beifeng, cease your acting. Do you really think this child would have sacred-blood beast souls avable for sale? I have already given you my price. Either cough up the coin or get lost; don¡¯t y games with me," a middle-aged man near Lin Beifeng said.


    "I¡¯m not buying your rubbish beast souls. This guy has all-manner of different beast souls; so why would I buy ones from your crappy roster?" Lin Beifeng coldly replied.


    People knew Lin Beifeng was rich, so it wasmon for people to attempt to scam him. There weren¡¯t many high-ss beast souls in a ce such as this, and such extortionists frequently grouped up to weasel the most coin out of him. They would sell him mutant beast souls for the price of a sacred-blood beast soul. Either Lin Beifeng bought them or had nothing to use. He was a daily victim of this treatment.


    Unfortunately for him, these same schemers owned the shelters, and the prices they presented were unchangeable. After all, the prices were their call to make. Lin Beifeng had no choice but to suffer and ept the exorbitant fees they charged.


    Now that he had met Han Sen, he wasn¡¯t willing to be bullied anymore, and he most certainly wasn¡¯t going to buy their beast souls.


    "Well, Brother Beifeng, I give you an ultimatum. You either buy it now off me for this price or don¡¯t. But if youe around wanting to buy it again in the future, I can guarantee you the price won¡¯t be this generous," Liu Jie fearlessly said. He did not believe the pretty, young stranger possessed a single sacred-blood beast soul.


    Liu Jie knew all about this ce and the surrounding area, and he knew that the shelter only had a dozen mutant beast souls avable for sale. There weren¡¯t any sacred-blood beast souls to be found in the markets, and there most certainly wouldn¡¯t be any on a pretty, young man.


    "Whatever," Lin Beifeng coldly said. Then he ignored the extortionist. Turning back to face Han Sen, he smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go, brother. I am buying you food. And perhaps, just perhaps, we might talk a while, as we eat."


    "Forgive me for interrupting your ns for lunch, but don¡¯t we have a spirit attacking the shelter right now? Shouldn¡¯t we go take a look?" Han Sem said, smiling.


    "Sure, let¡¯s go take a look at what we face." Lin Beifeng felt a chill run down his spine. He knew that with Han Sen¡¯s help, however, he¡¯d be able to move to another royal shelter and not remain stuck where he currently he was.


    People in the shelter had mercilessly bullied him, extracting every penny they could through a barrage of tricks and scams. No one had been willing to help him move to another royal shelter. He couldn¡¯t do it on his own, but right now, with Han Sen at his side, he knew he wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    They both ascended the city wall, and looking over, they witnessed a spiritmanding creatures to attack the shelter. After taking a look, Han Sen quickly lost interest.


    It was a royal spirit that looked like an ugly ogre. It was something Han Sen was not interested in killing or iming the spirit stone for.


    The creatures that were attacking the shelter were mutant creatures, as well. Han Sen was toozy to bother ying such unthreatening creatures.


    But the people in the shelter quickly grew concerned and considered their would-be conquerors as a grave threat. Lin Beifeng was very tempted to help, so he asked Han Sen, "Brother, do you have any sacred-blood beast souls? If you lend me two, I will go down there and show them how it¡¯s done."


    Han Sen gave him two sacred-blood beast souls that he would never otherwise use, which made Lin Beifeng super happy. He was given a sacred-blood armor and the long-forgotten ghost-pawed ws. After suiting up, Lin Beifeng hastily ran out to greet the attackers who sought to im the shelter.


    Through the aid of his new sacred-blood beast souls, although Lin Beifeng was not that strong, he could easily y the ordinary creatures. Even the mutant variants could do nothing to him and were soon cut down.


    Lin Beifeng had be an extremely powerful man, as he was seen cleaving his way through the hordes of monsters down below. He even looked quite heroic, and this shocked the people of the shelter.


    By the time all was said and done, he managed to beat the ogre into running away. Once his victory was assured, everyone gave him massive apuse.


    After beating the spirit, Lin Beifeng himself was exuberantly happy. When the deed wasplete, he spared no time in bringing Han Sen to a hotel where they could eat.


    Not long after, a group of people arrived at the shelter. Liu Jie and the people in charge went to wee the team.


    "Liu Jie, didn¡¯t you send a message as a plight for aid, saying a royal spirit sought to conquer the shelter? What is this?" Liu Kuang asked, frowning.


    With him, he had brought a team of fairly skilled warriors. They were to support him in ying the mutant horde, but now that they had arrived, they were surprised to see the fight already over.


    "Brother Kuang, a kid came out of nowhere and sold two sacred-blood beast souls to Lin Beifeng. His mood was cockier than usual today, and so he promptly went out to y the creatures and send the ogre back off to its hole." Liu Jie ryed to him what had transpired during his absence.


    "What is this ¡¯kid¡¯s¡¯ association with Lin Beifeng?" Liu Kuang frowned. He believed Lin Beifeng was a worthless piece of meat, who was easy to bully. And bully him they did, frequently, in this knight shelter. Now, someone had sold him two sacred-blood beast souls. This meant they could no longer scam money from his coffer.


    "He said they were friends. He was about twenty years old at the most. He had silky skin, the sort which made him look quite weak and useless. I would say he was just like Lin Beifeng; a loser from a rich family. God knows where he managed to get two sacred-blood beast souls to sell to Lin Beifeng." Liu Jie approached him closer and continued by saying, "Brother Kuang, should we take care of this kid?"


    Liu Kuang gestured with his hand and said, "Getting sacred-blood beast souls will not be easy. And if that kid is not from our shelter and has been able toe out all this way, he must be fairly experienced."


    After a pause, he continued by saying, "Are you sure no one else followed this kid¡¯s arrival?"


    "Yeah. I have been sending people to keep an eye on them, and knowing about everyone else in this shelter, I can indeed confirm that there is no one else here aside from him," Liu Jie quickly said.


    "Good." Liu Kuang¡¯s eyes were tinged with hate and cruelty. He went on to say, "Little Zhang, go and bring Brother Blind."

 Chapter 777: Blind Man

    Chapter 777: Blind Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Brother Blind¡¯s namesake was not derived from any blight of blindness. In fact, his vision far exceeded the capabilities of most.


    He was called Brother Blind, however, because of how much he sought money. As long as there was money on offer, he¡¯d take whatever job or task he could. He wouldmit any sordid deed, even murder, due to his blindness in the presence of money.


    But Brother Blind was powerful, make no mistake. And he could easily kill sacred-blood creatures. Even in the royal shelter, no one would dare offend him.


    Liu Kuang wouldn¡¯t underestimate someone who could present a sacred-blood beast soul, so he extended an invitation for Brother Blind toe here.


    As this was urring, Liu Kuang went to observe Han Sen and Lin Beifeng. He couldn¡¯t discern much about Han Sen and hadn¡¯t the clue what his reputation was. If Han Sen did hail from a big family, he figured he¡¯d have been able to easily recognize the man. Lacking smarts and cultural attention, he did not even realize that he was looking at the son-inw of the president.


    Han Sen¡¯s appearance was just as Liu Jie described. He looked to be twenty years old at the most, and could best be described as another typical "pretty boy." It didn¡¯t look as if he¡¯d endured a single hardship. Seeing the kid now, he thought Liu Jie had indeed made a fair and correct judgement of him.


    Liu Kuang was a patient person, however. He was in no rush to strike, and he was happy to wait for Brother Blind¡¯s arrival.


    "Brother Kuang, they have now left the shelter. When is our time to strike?" After keeping tabs on them for half a day, Liu Jie hastened to report their exit from the shelter to Liu Kuang.


    "Patience. There is no need to rush. Brother Blind is en route. They must be heading to a royal shelter, so we¡¯ll take a detour, meet up with Brother Blind, and set a roadblock for them." After saying this, Liu Kuang assembled a group and left the shelter to enact their n.


    They walked through a woond for ten whole miles, before meeting up with Brother Blind. They hid along the veiling thickets that skirted the sides of the road that led to the royal shelter.


    Not long after, two people came into sight. They rode on two beasts, and just as expected, they were indeed Han Sen and Lin Beifeng.


    "Brother Blind, that¡¯s them!" Liu Jie put away his binocrs and spoke, while pointing towards their sought-after prey.


    Brother Blind did not need to use binocrs, and as he watched the two people from afar, a queer look came upon him.


    "These are the people you have tasked me to deal with?" Brother Blind asked Brother Kuang and Liu Jie, to confirm.


    "Yes, that is them," Liu Jie said.


    sh!


    A soft sword, very much like a ribbon, was drawn by Brother Blind¡¯s hands. Blood coated the sword as Liu Jie¡¯s head was suddenly flung from his shoulders and into the sky. The eyes of the severed head were open wide, in a sudden fright and confusion.


    "Brother Blind, what was that for?" Liu Kuang and the rest were all aghast at the sudden turn of events. In response, they all drew their weapons and faced Brother Blind warily.


    Brother Blind coldlyughed and said, "I may pursue coin blindly, but even I won¡¯t throw my life away for it. If you have sought to task me with a suicide run, then I have no choice but to kill you."


    Liu Kuang¡¯s face changed. With shock, he asked, "Are you saying that guy is quite something?"


    Han Sen¡¯s presence had unknowingly unblinded Brother Blind. For this to suddenly happen, a bad feeling crept over Liu Kuang¡¯s mind.


    "He is not just ¡¯something.¡¯ That guy is everything! Even your boss could end up working as a grunt below him. And you want to finger him for assassination? I admire your boldness and courage." Brother Blind cackled creepily.


    Liu Kuang was taken aback. He did not expect a young man such as that to possess such a frightening background. He gritted his teeth and said, "Brother Blind, this was our mistake. We almost got you killed. Keep the money we were to offer you, but this was Liu Jie¡¯s fault. How about we let sleeping dogs lie and move past this? There is no need to upset our rtionship."


    "If that was anybody else, I would take you up on your offer. But that person is someone I would give my life to defend. Wanting to kill him is worse than wanting to kill me. I cannot spare your lives." After Brother Blind said that, he moved his soft sword.


    What hurt the most was not the de, but the sensations it imparted. Brother Blind¡¯s swordskills were soft and gentle. Every time the de moved, a separate scream would emanate from the woods.


    Not long after, half of Liu Kuang¡¯s men were dead. They rest were trembling in fear, feeling deep regret over what they had proposed to do.


    Liu Kuang was terrified, most of all. He tried to run away but could not. He ran five hundred meters before the soft sword pierced through his heart.


    You could almost sympathize with Liu Kuang, with the look of anguish that came upon his face. He wasn¡¯t given a chance to say anything more before being mercilessly in. He coughed up blood from his agape mouth, then he fell down to the earth with his eyes wide open.


    None of the group were spared. Each person there was either beheaded or staked through the heart. One hit, one kill, for each of them. It was a cruel and brutal sight.


    Han Sen and Lin Beifeng heard some noisesing from the woods as they passed by. Looking to scope it out, Han Sen stumbled across a clearing that was strewn with bodies. In their midst, Brother Blind stood wiping his sword clean.


    "It¡¯s Liu Kuang and Liu Jie! Liu Kuang is Liu Jie¡¯s boss in the royal shelter; how could they..." Lin Beifeng was shocked upon seeing the corpses all about.


    Han Sen quickly understood what Liu Kuang had sought to do, but what he did not know was the identity of the lone man before them. And why he had killed them all.


    "Thank you for the help, friend. What is your name?" Han Sen asked.


    "I don¡¯t consider this aid. I was just sparing you the trouble." Brother Blind let out his signature cackle. It was creepy. "Call me Blind."


    "Do we know each other?" But Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but frown and ponder the reason for his name. He clearly wasn¡¯t blind, so why did he wish to be called that?


    "Yes, of course. We do indeed." Brother Blind nodded but did not exin any further.


    Han Sen was a little puzzled by this curious encounter, so he asked another question. "Where are you from?"


    "It does not matter where Ie from. What does matter, is something important you ought to know," Brother Blind said.


    "What?" Han Sen frowned, thinking this "Blind" was quite the strange fellow.


    "Do not join the Luo family." Brother Blind said these words slowly, with a grave tone.


    "Is this a warning or a friendly reminder?" Han Sen asked the Blindman.


    "How you discern my words is up to you." Blindman did not exin. Instead, he pulled out a bag and tossed it over to Han Sen.


    Han Sen caught it, and it felt like there was a book or something inside, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure. The bag wasposed of highly-advanced cloth.


    "Practice this when you find the time; it should help." After that, Blindman turned around and left. He moved quickly, and within a second, he disappeared from sight.


    Han Sen just stood there, watching the Blindman disappear into the woods. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what he had just been witness to.

 Chapter 778: Emerald Man of Stone

    Chapter 778: Emerald Man of Stone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had the feeling he had been granted the duty of saving the world. He turned away from Lin Beifeng and had a quick peek into the bag he had been given. There really was a book in there, and the paper looked fairly modern. It must have been produced in the Alliance in the past few years, and was undoubtedly waterproof, fireproof, and bugproof.


    Han Sen was a little disappointed, learning that it was not some ancient codex. If it was, he believed he could sell it for a high price as an antique.


    There was no name on it, strangely. After having a flick through the contents, he learned that it was neither a hyper geno art or Qi Gong. It was simr to Primal Innocence, but better, with a far greater depth.


    It rted to psychological fortitude and constitution, and contained within it many examples. It was like apendium or guide to prevent one from being subjected to fraud or scams.


    "Who was that Blindman? And what did he give me this for? I am not going to be a salesman, and neither am I going to teach others how to avoid being scammed." Han Sen was quite confused.


    Han Sen thought about it and came to the conclusion that reading it would prove no harm. It might actually end up being beneficial, and could aid him in avoiding the schemes of confidence men in the future. For now, though, he put it away.


    The high-ss officers in the Alliance all looked sickly and evil. God knew how many wretched ideas were concocted in their minds, after all.


    Han Sen continued his journey and brought Lin Beifeng all the way to the royal shelter safely. Although Lin Beifeng did not know anyone there, having wealth meant he could have or do anything he wanted to. It was very unlike the tiny knight shelter that didn¡¯t even have anything to spend coin on.


    "Brother, I thank you so very much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d still be there in that knight shelter, being subject to mistreatment by those bastards. If you remain in the shelter for a few days, I promise I¡¯ll get you something good. It¡¯ll be the least I can do to return the favor you have done me; plus, it¡¯ll cover what I owe you for the sacred-blood beast souls," Lin Beifeng said to Han Sen.


    "There is no rush, but I do n to remain here for a couple of days. If you require further assistance, I can help you get in touch with the special security team for your protection, too. They¡¯re good at what they do, but you¡¯ll have to pay for their services." Han Sen smiled.


    "That is brilliant to hear, Brother. But let¡¯s not speak any further. Wait for my good news." Lin Beifeng was more than pleased, loving the prospect of being helped by the special security team. By himself, his reputation would not have granted him the privilege, but with Han Sen¡¯s help, such a thing was possible.


    Han Sen did this on Lin Beifeng¡¯s behalf due to the concern he felt for him. He was worried that, left to his own devices, it wouldn¡¯t be long before someone else got their treacherous, money-prying hooks in him, or someone else that was associated with Liu Kuang mighte after him once Han Sen was out of the picture.


    Han Sen stayed in the shelter and then got in touch with the special security team. He hired a bodyguard for Lin Beifeng¡¯s protection.


    Han Sen was not in a rush to leave, and elected to spend some time deliberating his next move. He was initially going to go see his mother, so he could protect her and aid her in collecting super geno points.


    But seeing how his momst responded when he brought the subject up, she didn¡¯t seem like she cared too much. Therefore, it was unnecessary for him to walk a few hundred thousand miles to go see her.


    If he wanted to see his mom, he would have preferred to request a vacation in which he could go home and have a rest.


    Han Sen took to info-gathering during stay in the shelter, and he spent some time digging around on Sk. He was keen to learn whether or not there were nearby super creatures. The more he killed, the more points he would gain. And right now, he wanted to speed up so he could ess the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary sooner.


    In fact, Han Sen felt quite pressured. The people he had been interacting with recently were beginning to make him feel a little dwarfed. He felt weak. Not being able to protect himself in the Alliance made him extremely ufortable.


    After a while of browsing, Han Sen came across a good ce he could visit. At a nearby mountain, there was a nest of creatures.


    The shelter had tried to route the fiends and force them to vacate the area, but the creatures were too powerful. Each time the shelter attempted to strike, they were brought a ruinous defeat. Therefore, it had been a while since theyst tried to take on the nest.


    Han Sen viewed a few records of what the survivors had experienced in the attacks. He was able to confirm that there was indeed a super creature there, and that was all Han Sen needed to know before electing to go there.


    When he was in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen once guessed a creature¡¯s egg had a super creature inside it.


    If the egg had not been broken before it naturally hatched, a super creature would have been born.


    Back then, these were just guesses Han Sen made. If this nest had super creatures there, then that would prove his guesses were correct.


    After obtaining a map, Han Sen set out to where the cave was said to be. With the silver fox in tow, not a single ill happenstance transpired. He was able to walk straight up to the nest.


    Han Sen climbed into a stone cave and noticed a green gold wall that had been broken. Beyond it was a hulking emerald crystal that was humanoid in shape.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra to scan it, and was surprised to learn that what he was seeing was indeed the creature he hade to hunt. It was a super creature.


    Han Sen summoned his little angel to start the fight with the Emerald Golem while he ventured deeper into the nest, wanting to see if an egg remained.


    With the silver fox there, none of the other creatures dared get close to Han Sen. This was good news for him, since he couldn¡¯t be bothered with fighting them, anyway. With the fairy flying around, as well, they were sure not to bother him.


    Han Sen quickly walked inside the nest and saw an egg inside. It was, however, cracked and empty. Now, he believed his prior guesses even more.


    "If the first-generation super creatures are birthed from eggs, where do the eggse from?" Han Sen had trouble with this conundrum, thinking he might never find the answer. The nest was deep underground, so it might be a while before humans figured this one out.


    Han Sen then returned to the entrance and saw the little angel continuing to do battle with the golem. The Emerald Golem had sustained many scrapes and cuts. Even if Han Sen decided not to chip in, it didn¡¯t seem likely tost very long.


    And again, Han Sen could not be bothered to fight. He found a rock that was shaped near-enough like a chair, sat down, and held the gourd as he watched the little angel fight the Emerald Golem.


    He didn¡¯t really want to y the golem, since he couldn¡¯t absorb the Life Geno essence of a first-generation super creature. And obtaining a beast soul was reliant purely on luck.


    Since its dunk, the blood color of the gourd had finally faded away. Whatever was inside must have absorbed it all, and right now, veins of gold light ran all across it.


    The energy flow of the gourd was bing more and more obvious, and it had changed a lot since when he firstid hands on it.


    This surprised Han Sen quite a bit, and it seemed to him that there was something growing, deep inside.


    Han Sen paid more attention to this new energy flow and noticed that the power inside was not too different from the holy rhino¡¯s.


    But Han Sen did not understand the reason the gourd had an energy flow such as that. No matter how strong it was, it could only maize objects. Its power wouldn¡¯t directly deal damage.

 Chapter 779: Flower Creature

    Chapter 779: Flower Creature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Emerald Golem was dying, and the little angel effortlessly exploited its every weakness. Within half an hour, it would most probably lie dead.


    The Emerald Golem consistently cried and roared out, but it was unable to do anything else. The little angel¡¯s greatsword repeatedly struck the neck of the Emerald Golem until its head was hewn off.


    It did not die when the head was removed, however. It continued to fight the little angel, even with a headless body.


    Fortunately, the little angel wasn¡¯t human. Decapitating the golem did not make her careless or have her drop her guard, and she was able to dodge the headless golem¡¯s surprise attack following its beheading.


    To ensure its defeat, the little angel spent the next several hours hacking away the rest of the golem¡¯s crystal limbs.


    "Super Creature Emerald Golem killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Not receiving its beast soul was a little disappointing for Han Sen, but regardless, he picked up the fallen creature¡¯s green Life Geno essence. He unsummoned the little angel and left the nest.


    He did not return to the shelter, but traveled west instead. During his research, he had learned of two nearby locations he wanted to check out.


    It was an areaprised of sprawling meadows, each painted with innumerable flowers that were all knitted together. As serene as the area was, the number of flowers put it on the radar for a great many insects. Butterflies, bees, ants, and more frequented this ce.


    But it was said there was something even spookier that resided there, something that stilled the hearts and desires for all who ventured near. To determine the validity of people¡¯s fears, Han Sen wanted to travel into the heart of the meadows and see for himself whether or not there was a super creature residing there.


    Bugs were known to produce many offspring. If there was a super creature insect there, it might have been simr to the Devil Ant King, and possess arge number of eggs.


    The verdant expanse before him was quite lumpy, but it was dressed with a sea of colorful flowers. These meadows went on and on towards the horizon, appearing endless.


    The flowers weren¡¯t particrlyrge, but they grew close to the soil and fit together as if to paint the ground. The colors did not just stem from therge variety of flowers budding in harmonic unison, but individual flowers themselves could possess up to eight colors.


    Countless butterflies and bees danced in the air around them, yet no person ever went there to hunt.


    Han Sen ventured into the flowery meadows and brought the silver fox along with him. All the butterflies and bees made sure to escape and flee for the lives in fear of the super creature pet.


    The little fairy retreated into her scallop shell. After recovering from her wounds, the liquid inside no longer dealt her harm. As such, she frequently enjoyed hiding inside it.


    After walking for some time, Han Sen was given a big surprise. He saw a person in the field, killing creatures. Many insects swarmed towards him, but despite that, the man looked calm andposed. Untouched by a single creature, he gently swung his sword to y each that came for him.


    "Jing Jiwu?" When Han Sen recognized the man, he became even more surprised. He was the monster from the Alliance¡¯s Central Military Academy. In the Military Academy¡¯s League Game, in archery, Han Sen won his first championship.


    Jing Jiwu now caught sight of Han Sen¡¯s approach, and sped up to finish off the creatures that pestered him. Within a single second, he managed to y around a thousand butterflies. The field was, for now, empty of the fluttering fiends. Once he was done, he walked towards Han Sen.


    "I never expected a chance encounter with you here, of all ces," Jing Jiwu said casually as he approached Han Sen.


    "I could not have expected this, either." Han Sen smiled. Although they were once opponents, it was nice to meet him there.


    "I have heard you are in possession of a super pet," Jing Jiwu said.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded. High-ss officers had long spread this news, so it wasn¡¯t at all surprising for Jing Jiwu to know about the silver fox.


    "Walk west for one hundred miles and you¡¯lle across a muddy hill. There are many gold-winged bees there, and quite possibly super creatures, too. If you are interested, you should go and take a look," Jing Jiwu said.


    "Thanks." Han Sen bid his appreciation and then took off in the direction he was told to go.


    They didn¡¯t speak much with one-another, but they were cooperative and adherent to the other¡¯s needs. Han Sen did not doubt the information he was given.


    "I was hoping we would one day meet again, and when we did, I¡¯d be strong enough to re-challenge you. I am short of that goal." Seeing Han Sen walk off, Jing Jiwu watched him go. He continued to think to himself, "Yes, be stronger. Go further. Give me the motivation to catch up with you. That will assuredly stoke a fire in the hearts of humanity."


    Then he threw himself into the midst of another legion of butterflies.


    Han Sen continued traveling in the direction Jing Jiwu had indicated, and after walking one hundred miles, he came across a forty meter high hill that was shaped like a mushroom. There were many small burrows underneath, from which golden-bees came in and out of. They were each around the size of a fist.


    "These really aren¡¯t your average bees. I am afraid there might indeed be a super creature in this ce." Han Sen was standing one hundred meters away from the hill, yet the silver fox¡¯s presence did nothing to rm the golden bees.


    There had to be a super creature burrowed deep inside. If there wasn¡¯t, then the bees would have assuredly paid heed to the silver fox¡¯s approach. They¡¯d have been long gone by now.


    Han Sen was thinking about how he might flush the bee king out and see what manner of super creature he¡¯d be dealing with. But as he thought, he caught sight of a lone pretty flower atop the hill.


    The flower had no roots or leaves; it just stood there atop the hill. It was a few meters wide and the petals looked like those of a chinese rose.


    The flower was mostly yellow, but it was colored with a few streaks of red. It was very pretty. It also emitted a pleasant smell. It was strong but not overwhelming, and just smelling that fragrancepelled you toe closer and sniff it at a closer distance.


    The flower was beautiful. And it looked as if honey was oozing from inside the bud. But despite therge number of golden-bees that popted the area, not a single one ventured close to it.


    "Strange. That is really strange. Why is there a lone flower atop a beehive, remaining untouched by the bees that live below? And the rest of the flowers in this ce are norger than my finger, so why is this one sorge? There must be something wrong with this thing." Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to scan the flower.


    Because it was quite far from him, he couldn¡¯t scan it with much detail. Still, he was able to grasp some sort of horrific lifeforce where ity.


    "Is that flower producing creatures, or is it perhaps something that strengthens your body?" Han Sen looked at the flower with a strange look on his face, wanting to be as careful as possible.


    Han Sen had seen this sort of thing many times. Treasures like this frequently had frightening monsters nearby, and such creatures were never in short supply. Whenever such flowers matured, other creatures were bound to show up.

 Chapter 780: Bug Fight

    Chapter 780: Bug Fight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen watched the flower open from afar. Slowly, the petals unfurled; it was a beautiful thing to watch.


    Not long after, the sky went dark and the moon arose. Under the gleaming moonlight, the flower fully opened.


    In the center of the flower, golden pistils grew outwards as if reaching for the nighttime sun. It was pretty like jade, and it shone gold in the grace of the moonbeams.


    The sweet fragrance became stronger at this point. Even Han Sen, who was three hundred meters away, became enveloped by the smell. It gave him the urge to run up to the flower and lick it for a tantalizing taste of the juices within.


    Suddenly, however, there was movement from the beehive. The golden-winged bees outside began to go crazy until eventually, a one foot long crystal-gold bee king exited the tunnels that led into the interior of the beehive.


    "Bee king?" Han Sen was shocked. He used his dongxuan aura to scan it, and it was revealed to be a first-generation super creature due to its blurry lifeforce.


    Han Sen was a little disappointed, but he still watched it with great interest. He was trying to determine what he should do next.


    The bee king flew atop the hill where the flower rested andnded upon a pistil of the open flower. It then started to drink nutrients from its top.


    Han Sen gulped, earnestly wishing he could go and join the bee in drinking the juices the flower had concocted. But for now, he held the urge back and remained still.


    The bee king wouldn¡¯t usuallye out to eat. It had many lesser, worker bees to gather food on its behalf. As such, there would never be a need for it to exit the safety of the hive. If the king wasing out to eat the flower itself, then that was a surefire sign that whatever the flower was, it was indeed special.


    But rare things such as that would usually have more than one super creature guarding or vying for it. Yet strangely, no other creature seemed to show up. Han Sen became oddly suspicious, seeing that the bee king had been eating for quite some time without any intrusion.


    While Han Sen contemted his next move and whether or not he should nick the flower from the bee king, the super creature¡¯s honey sac filled up with the juices. At this point, it flew back inside the hive.


    Not long after, the bee king returned from the hive once more. It flew back up to the flower, undoubtedly for further collection of the juices. It did this a few times until the moon reached its highest point in the sky. It was also at this time that the flower began to shrink and recede.


    "The bee king did not eat the honey because it¡¯s saving it?" Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped as he imagined that. "Normally, kings eat the best stuff. If it isn¡¯t eating it itself, then perhaps it has babies to feed? Maybe there are child super creatures somece within?"


    Thinking of this, Han Sen fancied venturing into the beehive to have a look for himself. Even if there were no second-generation super creatures, the bee king¡¯s honey woulde in useful for himself.


    But Han Sen was patient, and he wanted to watch things for a little while longer.


    This was arge group of creatures, and it was not going to be a simple super fight. He didn¡¯t believe the little angel could tackle the beehive and its upants all alone. The fairy rarely listened to hismands, either. If the fairy went in ahead and consumed all the honey, it¡¯d be a big loss.


    The silver fox enjoyed eating such rare delights, too. With both of them there, Han Sen had to be careful. Exerting much effort for no reward would be a crying shame.


    After watching the beehive for a few days, Han Sen had learned that the flower produced those juices each and every night. And every night, the king would venture out and collect it from the flower. It seemed that the flower produced an endless amount of juices, and no matter how much was collected, the next day the king would be back to obtain as much as it could within the same timeframe.


    No matter how big the chinese rose was, the juices inside had to be limited, though. How could it resist the ravenous appetite of the bee king each and every night? Something had to be severely wrong here.


    Han Sen hesitated, but decided to summon his wings and fly forward. Night was settling in now, and he decided to view the flower from above. He saw there was still plenty of juice atop the pistils, and the bee was keen to continue collecting it.


    When the moon reached its highest point, the bee king had collected all the juice. It was at this point the flower became smaller. But it looked as if it was just waiting to be re-opened.


    The next day, when Han Sen flew high to take another look, the juices in the pistil had been fully replenished. This confused him a great deal.


    "What is going on?" Han Sen continued to think on his discovery, not wanting to be reckless. If he couldn¡¯t figure out the finer details of this curious phenomenon, he wouldn¡¯t strike lightly.


    While it was daytime, Han Sen heard a buzzing noise. He didn¡¯t care much, since there were many bugs and insects all around¡ªit wasn¡¯t a particrly unique sound.


    But this time, the buzzing sound was getting louder and louder. When the sound was as deafening as a helicopternding in Han Sen¡¯s ear, he perked his head to pay attention.


    When Han Sen raised his head, he saw a green cloud heading his way. Curiously, the sound wasing from that very cloud.


    After looking closer, he noticed that it wasn¡¯t a cloud. It was a sickeninglyrge host of fist-sized green flies. With great ferocity, they went flying down towards the beehive.


    The bees outside the hive all looked startled and nervous. A group of bees exited the tunnels of the hive and attempted to stop the approach of the green fly army.


    The area was cloaked in gold and green, as a battle between the two insect collectives unfolded. Like rain, countless bees and flies cascaded down to the ground amidst the battle. The death toll was humongous.


    Han Sen was shocked at the sight. But he noticed that the green flies were not as strong as the golden bees. They did, however, make up for theck in power with sheer numbers. They were overwhelming, and they fearlessly kamikazed their way towards the hive. Most of them did not even want to fight, they seemed to just want the honey.


    The bees were strong, but their numbers were few. Although they guarded the entrances to the hive, many green flies managed to get inside.


    Before long, the bee king itself exited the hive to greet the assault, and quickly wiped out the green flies that attempted to worm their way inside. Within seconds of exiting, it was killing whole hordes of the insects.


    But still, their numbers were too many. They were like a gue of locusts, and wherever the bee king did not look in that second, countless wretched flies tried to dig their way inside.


    Han Sen assumed the flies were trying to steal the honey, at first. But then he saw that he was incorrect. The sneaky flies that had managed to get inside made their way out shortly after, all in possession of light-gold cocoons.


    "These flies are not here for the honey, so what are they stealing the cocoons for?" Han Sen was confused by this revtion.


    The bees were furious upon seeing their cocoons being stolen, and in a frenzy, they killed any fly in possession of one. One by one, they were killed, and one by one, cocoons dropped to the ground.


    More and more flies battled their way forward, however. And many picked up where their fallenpatriots left off. The cocoons were picked up once more and carried away.

 Chapter 781: Getting Another Super Beast Soul

    Chapter 781: Getting Another Super Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The bee king, seeing its cocoons had been stolen, became frenzied. Like a gold beam of light, it cut its way into the horde of flies. These streaks of gold light fired across the sky multiple times, and each time, countless dismembered fly corpses dropped to the ground.


    Despite the bee king¡¯s power, however, the green flies were not afraid and did not relent. Free of fear, they pushed on to retrieve the cocoons. Fortunately for them, the bee kingcked AOE attacks, and as a result, many cocoons were carried away.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He followed a fly that was holding a cocoon, keen to see what they were going to do with it. The flies were bringing the cocoons past the flower-painted meadows. They were only sacred-blood creatures at the most, and thus, Han Sen was able to follow them with rtive ease.


    After following them for twenty miles, he was brought to the edge of the ocean of flowers. What came after, however, was a wretched bog. It was a veritable domain of thick, stinking mud and lifeless trees and flowers.


    But still, Han Sen continued to tail the flies without hesitation. Before long he came across a green spider that was the size of a basketball. The flies approached the spider, and when they did, they threw the cocoons over to it. The spider then gobbled them up vilely.


    Flies were no strangers to swamps, but their allegiance to the spider was most queer. It seemed as if they had been hypnotized by the lone arachnid, allowing themselves and a legion of others to be ughtered while retrieving the bees¡¯ cocoons at the spider¡¯s behest.


    This was quite the revtion, and so Han Sen quickly used his dongxuan aura to study the spider he hade across. It was a super creature, yes, but again, it was a first-generation one.


    "Is this long-legged fellow producing babies? Is that why it¡¯s eating?" Han Sen felt strange. He hade to notice that the super creatures in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary bred a lot more than they did in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "It looks like all these creatures are keen to evolve. But how powerful must one be to be like the holy rhino, and leave and ascend to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Han Sen thought it unlikely, or at least very difficult, for a second-generation super creature to reach such a level.


    The green flies were now bringing many cocoons to the spider, and one-by-one, the spider ate them all. A whileter, another spider emerged from a nearby cave.


    It looked simr to the green spider, just smaller. It was around the size of a baseball. Its body was like green jade, and it was a lot better-looking than the other one.


    "Second-generation?" Han Sen was super excited. He cast his aura again, but was befuddled; it possessed a strange lifeforce he had not seen before. Although it was not as strong as the silver fox, it was much stronger than a sacred-blood creature. It had to be a second-generation super creature.


    "Yes!" Han Sen bounded with excitement, and without hesitation, sed his little angel on the big spider. Then he summoned his peacock crossbow and loaded it up with z-steel bolts. He stood by and waited.


    The big spider was bringing its baby forward, getting it to feed. But when it caught sight of the little angel approaching in a sh, it spat a white to web her greatsword.


    The little angel¡¯s greatsword was able to slice through the entangling web, but its forceing down was much weaker.


    Climbing quickly, the spider continued to fire its webs at the little angel. This caused her a lot of trouble, and as they added up, the webs were bing increasingly sturdy and sticky. Although she could cut her way through, much of it remained on her body and sword to slow her down.


    The smaller spider was hyped up, making screeches and waving its ws at the intruder. It then followed its parent and produced webs to spit out. They were extremely small, but they were concentrated and of a higher power. They were thicker and stickier than the bigger spider¡¯s webs.


    As this was urring, Han Sen raised his peacock crossbow to take aim. He thought to himself, "It¡¯s survival of the fittest, baby. There¡¯s always a bigger fish. You eat the cocoons, I eat you. It¡¯s simple." As he took his careful aim, he also employed his dongxuan aura to memorize the little spider¡¯s energy flow.


    While the little spider happily spat out webs like its parent, Han Sen pulled the trigger and rapidly fired multiple bolts towards it.


    Squelch!


    As it spat out itsst web, multiple white shes cut through its body.


    The body of a young super creature could notpete with the body of an adult super creature, but the chitin of a spider was known to be extremely sturdy. Even Han Sen was surprised to see his bolts pierce right through it.


    Pat! Pat! Pat!


    Another three bolts found their way into the spider¡¯s body, all from varying angles. It tried to struggle and remain upright, but by now, the spider was more like a hedgehog. It stopped squirming.


    "Super Creature Devil-Eye Spider Baby killed. Beast soul gained. Eat the flesh of the Devil-Eye Spider Baby to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly. You may also harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Han Sen almost jumped when he heard that. He never expected to kill the spider so easily and obtain its beast soul. He managed to earn so much from a single, effortless kill.


    When the mama spider saw its child brutally murdered, it became furious. It skittered towards Han Sen in hysteria, with an insatiable blood-thirst for the person who had just in its baby.


    Han Sen did not run, however. He now knew thatpared to other super creatures, the Devil-Eye Spider was rtively weak. He cast his Sonic-Thunder Punch, ready to strike once it got close enough.


    The thunder and bell-power brewed inside him as a frightening mixture, and as soon as the spider was close, Han Sen would unleash it on the unsuspecting fiend. He hoped to stun it.


    But Han Sen, upon looking into the spider¡¯s blue eyes, felt a strange murky fog mask the rity of his mind. He lost hold of the energy that was gathering inside him, cancelling his proposed Sonic-Thunder Punch.


    A secondter, Han Sen was back to normal. The spider was right in front of him, raising its legs to w his face off.


    At thest second, Han Sen quickly cast a skill to dodge. In his heart, he thought to himself, "That was close! The spider can actually control the mind of a human being with its hypnotic eyes? It is fortunate my will was mutated following my trip to the Crystallizer Ruins and became stronger than ordinary people¡¯s. If I hadn¡¯t recovered in that quick second, I might have been killed right there."


    The little angel rushed over to inhibit the spider¡¯s pursuit of Han Sen. In haste, Han Sen closed his eyes and retreated to gain some distance. He used his dongxuan aura to observe the spider¡¯s next move and prepared another bolt with the arachnid¡¯s name on it.


    As he had thought, as long as he avoided eye contact with the spider, his mind maintained its rity. And then, with his aim raised, he relentlessly fired a number of bolts towards the creature.

 Chapter 782: Second Absorption

    Chapter 782: Second Absorption


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the aid of Han Sen¡¯s bolts, little angel finally managed tond a strike on the Devil-Eye Spider. When the sword was driven through the spider¡¯s body, green blood squirted from the orifice.


    It took another two strikes with the little angel¡¯s greatsword for her to finish it off.


    "Super Creature Devil-Eye Spider killed. No beast soul gained. You may harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    "What a shame." Han Sen sighed at his inability to obtain another beast soul.


    The Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s body dposed in a jiffy, leaving behind a Life Geno essence in its stead. This was unlike the little spider he had previously killed, whose disfigured, bolt-ridden body was still stuck in the mud.


    Han Sen walked close to the little spider and picked up the z-steel bolts from its body. He had fourteen z-steel bolts, the ones he had requested from the Wang family. It was the most they could craft for him.


    Raw z-steel was too rare, and for the amount necessary to craft bolts, doubly so.


    Han Sen had received a Life Geno essence from the little spider¡¯s body, but while Han Sen wasn¡¯t looking, the silver fox quickly ran over to gobble its corpse up.


    "You little prick! I was going to use that to feed a pet beast soul." It was toote for Han Sen to retrieve the body, but he was just bluffing. He wanted the silver fox to grow, and he hoped the meal might help elerate its painfully slow growth.


    Compared to the fairy who never listened, the silver fox was far more appreciated and all-around useful.


    Han Sen held the little spider¡¯s Life Geno essence in his hand. He simted its energy flow and refined it within him. The crystal in his hand was quickly absorbed.


    "Devil-Eye Spider Baby consumed. One super geno point gained."


    The announcement continued to echo inside Han Sen¡¯s head as a cooling sensation entered his body, blending with his cells.


    His eyes felt especially invigorated. When the cooling sensation became one with his cells, his eyes felt light and refreshed.


    When the announcements came to an end, the number had settled on eight super geno points. This brought his total tally of super geno points up to forty-four.


    "Almost half way!" Han Sen was pumped.


    When Han Sen looked into the distance, he felt as if his vision had improved. When he brought out his mirror to look at his eyes, the pupils seemed darker. And it also seemed as if a halo resided deep within. The eyes were not unlike obsidian, and they were infinitely charming.


    "The Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s power must be in its eyes. It¡¯s a shame I never got to see it in action, by one-hit killing the thing." Although he thought this, he was still feeling good.


    Thinking of the little angel, not being afraid of the Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s power, he grew even fonder of her. Although she did not possess any special abilities, the little angel was tough and able to withstand everything thrown at her thus far. She was a remarkable pet to have.


    "I wonder, if she went to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, what powers might she achieve upon evolving once more?" Han Sen wanted to wait for the little angel to evolve again, but he imagined it would next happen in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    After the silver fox gobbled up the spider¡¯s flesh, it looked a little tired. It returned to Han Sen¡¯s shoulder but did not move. It closed its eyes as if it were sleeping.


    Han Sen could sense that inside the silver fox¡¯s body, its lifeforce was in a little bit of turmoil as it tried to digest the flesh of the spider.


    After watching it for a while, the silver fox didn¡¯t seem to be in any dire trouble. So, Han Sen picked up the big Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s Life Geno essence.


    But holding the Life Geno essence, a new thought cropped up in Han Sen¡¯s mind. "The big Devil-Eye Spider is still a Devil-Eye Spider. What if I am able to absorb the Life Geno Essence by simting the energy flow of its offspring?"


    Han Sen believed it made sense, so he did as he thought. He simted the baby Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s energy flow and tried to absorb the Life Geno essence.


    As he began casting the simted energy flow, the green Life Geno essence began to rumble. Then, it was absorbed into his body and refined into his cells slowly.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes felt even cooler now, and he felt as if they possessed a greater agility.


    "Devil-Eye Spider consumed. One super geno point gained."


    The familiar voice rung again in his head. With exuberant joy, he thought to himself, "It worked! This will save me a lot of time further down the road. If I can kill the whole family of snow turtles, heaven knows how many super geno points I¡¯ll increase all at once."


    But Han Sen quickly hit a snag. The announcement rung twice, which meant he had only managed to obtain two super geno points. It was much less than the small Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s Life Geno essence.


    "Strange. If there was an immunity build-up for obtaining super geno points from the same breed of creature, I shouldn¡¯t have reached it the limit so quickly." Han Sen frowned as he thought of this possibility.


    The first-generation super creature Life Geno essence was very limited in the increases in power it bestowed. It couldn¡¯tpare to if he was in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Right now, he needed a second-generation Life Geno essence.


    "Well, two points are better than none, I suppose." Han Sen was overall quite content with the result.


    But if his theory was indeed correct, it swayed Han Sen¡¯s resolve somewhat. If he went to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, he would have to y third-generation creatures to quickly increase his geno points.


    This would, of course, be something he¡¯d have to deal with a long time from now. And Han Sen decided to cross that bridge when he came to it, as he was toozy to deeply contemte whatevery far ahead. Focusing on being the best in the present, right now, was the best choice.


    Han Sen noticed the fairy emerge from the scallop shell, and it appeared as if she had just woken up. Han Sen was getting rather annoyed by herpany, as all she did was eat valuable consumables and bezy. Aside from acting cute, she didn¡¯t do anything. She¡¯d wait until battles were over beforeing out, and she didn¡¯t at all treat him as if he were her real master.


    If he wanted to get rid of the fairy, Han Sen was concerned he¡¯d have to do it the hard way. But he was unsure whether or not he could beat her. But then, Han Sen suddenly thought of the Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s power he had just been bestowed.


    Han Sen tried to simte the Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s energy flow, and he felt different. A cold air exuded from his eyes.


    "Little baby,e. Come and look here." Han Sen smiled, opened his hands t and called upon the fairy toe.


    The fairy casuallynded where she was bid to. When she looked upon him, she began to rub her eyes.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked strange all of a sudden. He stared at the fairy, and when she looked into them, she appeared confused. Even her own eyes now looked strange, appearing empty.


    "Haha, little fairy. Now, let¡¯s see how I intend to get rid of you." Han Sen wasughing in his heart, and as he did so, he raised his devilish hand above the fairy.

 Chapter 783: Devil-Eye Beast Soul

    Chapter 783: Devil-Eye Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s hand hadn¡¯te down on the fairy yet, but suddenly, the little fairy blew frosty air towards his face. Ice and frost umted on his eyebrows, and he shivered from the sudden cold.


    The fairy stuck her tongue out at Han Sen andughed.


    "Gah! How dare you trick me!" Han Sen tried to grab the fairy, but she quickly returned to the safety of her scallop shell. From inside its transparent casing, she gave him a mocking face.


    There was nothing he could do now except return the scallop shell to his pocket.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem as if this skill works on fairies." Han Sen felt fairly bad, but he resolved to test out the skill on someone else when he left this ce.


    For the time being, however, Han Sen decided to examine the Devil-Eye Spider beast soul.


    Devil-Eye Spider: Mask-Type Beast Soul


    Han Sen was surprised. Mask-type beast souls were remarkably rare, and not particrly useful, either. Ordinarily, mask beast souls could increase your face¡¯s defense and that was it.


    But this was a mask-soul that belonged to a super creature, and he wondered whether or not it might prove to be something rather useful. After all, the Devil-Eye Spiders didn¡¯t seem to have much defense. Therefore, Han Sen did not think it was the type of mask beast soul you might normally receive.


    Han Sen summoned the Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s beast soul, and when he did, a strange blue mask appeared upon his face. It was strange and creepy, and it resembled a spider that had sprouted golden wings. The wings shielded the eyes, whereas the body of the spider covered the nose. Aside from that, the rest of his face was exposed. It didn¡¯t seem very defensive, and what¡¯s more, it obscured his vision.


    As Han Sen wore it, his vision was tinted blue. Whenever he saw a living creature, it appeared red. It was very much like a thermal imaging tool.


    "It really isn¡¯t a defensive mask. What¡¯s it for, then?" Han Sen took a look at the silver fox who was lying on his shoulder and the little thing appeared red as if it was on fire.


    Looking into the distance to peer at the green-headed flies, he saw them as specks of red that were faint and difficult to make out.


    Han Sen used the mask for quite some time and got a fairly decent grasp on what the mask¡¯s benefits ultimately would be. With this mask, you could view the strength of a creature¡¯s lifeforce.


    But you could only see the lifeforce, and that was it. The dongxuan aura was still better because it could observe the energy flow, as well.


    Still, it would prove fairly useful. Unlike the dongxuan aura, which was limited to its active radius, the mask adhered to theplete reach of his eyesight.


    "This is a Devil-Eye Spider beast soul, so I wonder if there might be any enhancements if I run the Devil-Eye Spider energy flow alongside its usage?" Han Sen then went on to simte the Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s energy flow.


    His eyes felt mesmerizingly cool, and he felt that coolness go towards his mask. His vision suddenly became much stronger, and the distance to which he could see had greatly improved. Furthermore, he could make out all-manner of details for distant objects unlike ever before.


    Han Sen wanted to test the extent of its vision-enhancements, and when he did, he was shocked. He was able to observe every single hair on a fly that was one kilometer away. Han Sen loved it.


    "This thing is far greater than a pair of binocrs. It¡¯s just a shame that the vision is limited to blue and red," Han Sen thought to himself. Then, he pulled the scallop shell out of his pocket. He looked at the fairy and cast the Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s energy flow.


    The fairy, as soon as she saw Han Sen, stuck out her tongue at him once more. But upon looking him in the eye, her face suddenly became tinged with confusion.


    "Get out." Han Sen used his willpower tomand the fairy to exit the safety of her shell.


    And then, the fairy slowly opened the shell. But she only opened it halfway before snapping out of her daze and closing it immediately. She looked at Han Sen with much shock, then turned around to avoid making eye-contact with him.


    "It works!" Han Sen had grown really fond of the mask he received. If he could confuse a super creature such as the fairy, then it had to be remarkably powerful.


    But despite the grand reward he had managed to obtain, Han Sen was a greedy person. He returned to the beehive with a keen interest into what else he might im on this outing.


    The flies seemed to have snapped out of their mind-control following the spider¡¯s death. They no longer bothered the beehive, and instead made their way back to the swamp.


    Aside from the golden-winged bees and the green fly corpses that littered the ground, the hive seemed to have gone back to normal operation.


    When night fell, the bee king went back to its routine. It emerged from the beehive and collected the honey that oozed out from the chinese rose.


    Han Sen could still not figure out what this activity was for. Still, he hade up with a n. The following night, he wouldmand the little angel to gather the honey on his behalf.


    After the next day came and went, Han Sen made his preparations and got into position. With the little angel ready to go, he saw the king bee make its routine exit.


    Strangely, however, the bee king looked different on this day. The ws of the bee king seemed to be in possession of something. It was an object that was shiny like gold, luminous jewelry.


    Han Sen took a closer look and noticed it was some sort of bee crystal.


    "Weird. Why is the bee king carrying this bee-crystal thing?" Han Sen was now confused, and so he didn¡¯t summon the little angel as he had nned to. All he did was watch.


    The weather was nice that night. The moon was big and bright in the sky, inplete fullness.


    The bee king maintained its hold on the bee crystal as it began circling the top of the hill. Eventually, it ced the bee crystal down near the flower and returned to the hive.


    Not longter, the bee king came out again. In its wriggly hands, it was holding another bee crystal. It ced it down on the same spot it had ced the previous crystal.


    This urred five times in total, and now five of those bee crystals were left exposed on the top of the hill. The bee king returned its hive after this and did not return.


    Han Sen thought it was a most curious sight, and he had no idea what the bee king was doing. He looked at the other golden-winged bees and noticed that they had all retreated to the beehive and showed no sign of returning to the outside, either.


    Amidst this confusion, Han Sen suddenly heard a strange noiseing from somece in the sea of flowers. It seemed as if something was approaching.


    Han Sen turned around to take a look, and he managed to espy the presence of something crawling inside the bushes. Due to the obscuring leaves and rtive darkness, he couldn¡¯t make out who or what it was, however.


    The flowers that popted the area grew close to the ground. If something was crawling around out of sight, it couldn¡¯t have been all that big. At the very most, Han Sen imagined, it would be a small snake or something. If it were any bigger, the flowers wouldn¡¯t aid in keeping it out of sight.


    Now, this intruder was making a beeline for the hill. And that was when Han Sen caught sight of what it truly was: a baby silkworm that was half-transparent. It was indeed fairly small, and its body was like a silver crystal. It climbed atop the hill and approached the flower there. The bees beneath the hill made no move to attack it.

 Chapter 784: Mafia Bug

    Chapter 784: Mafia Bug


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The silkworm baby proudly mounted the hill and wriggled around the flower in circles. It wasn¡¯t long before it took notice of the five bee crystals, and believing no one to be watching it, began nibbling them.


    "It is difficult to be a bee in this ce. First, they are attacked by an army of fliesmanded by a spider, so that their cocoons are stolen. And now, they must give an offering of crystals to a bug. Insects may live a hard life, but this takes the cake. Their mistreatment is almost upsetting." Han Sen now understood that the bees had been working hard to produce an offering of edible crystals to an extortionist bug. Free lunch in trade for protection.


    If the bee king feared the bug, then it undoubtedly had to be something quite powerful. Han Sen used his new mask to take a look at it, and he was startled to see its body ming hot. It was far more powerful than the silver fox, but not too far off the bee king.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand why it was so threatening to the bee king, though. How could that bugpel the bee king to work tirelessly to produce an offering of such crystals? It didn¡¯t look all that much stronger than the bee king, and with the backup of its bee army, the king shouldn¡¯t have had too much trouble in running the little bug off.


    But now, all the bees must have been cowering inside their hive, afraid of the bug outside munching on all the fruits of theirbor.


    "Is this guy really that powerful?" Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to scan it. He witnessed the bug¡¯s body refine the crystals it ate.


    "It¡¯s only a second-generation super creature. The little angel should be far stronger than that little thing." Han Sen was even more confused, seeing this. He had no idea why this bug was some sort of mafia insect-boss.


    Within the hour, the silkworm baby had managed to gobble up all five of the crystals. But after eating them, it did not leave. Instead, it remained atop the hill producing strange sounds.


    Not long after, the bee king flew out and looked at the bug with great trepidation. The bug made a few more noises, to which the bee king responded angrily. It pped its wings faster than usual, as a disy of this.


    Han Sen was not sure what to think of anymore, and no wittyments came to mind. He had been there for days, watching bees live their lives. And now, he was watching a bee kingmunicate with a worm.


    The bee king, despite its apparent anger, conceded to whatever demands had been made. After some sort of deal was struck, the bee king returned to the hive. Upon its return a littleter, it was carrying another three of those crystals to the bug.


    But this did not satisfy the bug either, and it made wretched screeches in response. Arrogantly, it hopped on a rock and screamed even louder. It was like some gangster demanding a bigger drop.


    Han Sen thought the tether of the bee king¡¯s patience would finally snap, and a fight between the two wouldmence. But the bee king conceded to the demands once more, and brought out another three bee crystals. It dropped them off in front of the bug.


    The little bug now looked satisfied. It climbed down off the rock and went back to nibbling the bee crystals.


    The bee king looked disheartened. It looked so incredibly sad, submitting to the demands of its bully. Slowly, it retreated to the beehive.


    "Where does that little squirte from? How can he get the bee king to behave like this? Does it have a bigger, badder daddy grub or something? Is that why it can do as it pleases?" Han Sen¡¯s mind began to work.


    If the silkworm did indeed have friends, then he figured he could waste those one-by-one until only the elder remained. If it had the same energy flow, Han Sen figured he could absorb the Life Geno essences of an entire family of creatures.


    The bug ate four more of the bee crystals before it felt full. Its belly was round and puffed like a ball.


    "Tzick!"


    The bug called out once more, and Han Sen believed it to be calling out the bee king. But it wasn¡¯t.


    Silk began to pour out of the bug¡¯s mouth. It built up until it had wholly cocooned itself.


    "Is this thing a little baby? Is it now transforming into an adult?" Han Sen¡¯s face looked puzzled.


    If he guessed it correctly, Han Sen knew why the bee king was so afraid of it. If it was already that powerful as a baby, heaven knew how powerful it would be once it had fully grown. That was why the bee king was so afraid of it and was willing to obey its everymand.


    "I have to kill this thing!" Just when Han Sen decided to do this, he used his dongxuan aura to scan the cocoon. He stopped in his tracks.


    The energy flow inside the cocoon was changing. It was morphing into something different from what he recalled earlier, and it was an ongoing process.


    It was like there were two different energy flows inside the cocoon. That was why Han Sen pulled back and wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to advance just yet.


    If he killed the bug now, and the energy flow he had learnt would not work, he¡¯d incur a great loss.


    Han Sen hesitated a little and did not strike. He continued to watch the energy flow change, learning every step as it went.


    The energy inside the cocoon had changed a lot, and overnight, it had be somethingpletely different. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have believed a tale such as this to be true, had he not seen it with his own two eyes. Twopletely separate energy flows were now upying the same super creature.


    "What could this thing possible be turning into?" Han Sen had be incredibly curious. But as dawn broke the following morning, the energy finished its morph and it seemed as if the creature inside had finished evolving.


    When the sun rose in the east, the cocoon cracked open. Han Sen witnessed a silver-winged butterfly struggling to pry itself free from the thick hide of the cocoon.


    The cocoon was incredibly sturdy, and breaking itpletely was sure to be a trying task. The silver butterfly could only poke its head through the opening, as its body and wings were still deep inside.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he quickly summoned the little angel. With his peacock crossbow, he repeatedly fired towards the silver butterfly.


    If he didn¡¯t kill it now, it¡¯d be much harder once it fully exited the cocoon. This was sure to be the best chance he would get. The butterfly had only just finished evolving, and the creature wouldn¡¯t have adapted to its new body yet. And now, stuck inside the cocoon, there truly could not be a greater chance.


    Whoosh!


    A z-steel bolt struck the silver butterfly¡¯s head. It only created a shallow mark, and it was already quite clear how much stronger this creature was than the Devil-Eye Spider.


    But after that strike, the silver butterfly cried out in pain. It struggled to remove itself from the cocoon at a more hurried pace. But now, the little angel had arrived before it, and she brought down her mighty greatsword on the creature¡¯s head.


    The silver butterfly was still stuck inside the cocoon, and it had not even managed to free one of its ws yet. It seemed to try to roll with the cocoon to dodge the iing attack.


    But it couldn¡¯t do it in time, and the greatsword was brought down directly on its head.


    Blood squirted from the cleft. Although the little angel¡¯s greatsword was much stronger than Han Sen¡¯s crossbow and bolt, it didn¡¯t deal fatal damage. In fact, the total damage dealt was small and its head was nowhere close to being hewn off.


    Before the butterfly evolved, it was a self-asserted boss that extorted others. Never had it been humiliated as it was being now. It was visibly frustrated, fuming with anger, and it exerted far more effort in its attempt to squirm free from the hold of the cocoon.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The little angel struck the butterfly¡¯s head in the exact same spot another three times, which left behind a deep wound. But the silver butterfly was tough, and even that wasn¡¯t enough to kill it.


    Dong!


    The little angel shed again, but by now, one of the butterfly¡¯s ws had managed to break free from the cocoon. It blocked the sword with the loud sound of shing metals. Evidently, the sword could not deal damage to its ws.

 Chapter 785: Silver-Winged Holy Butterfly

    Chapter 785: Silver-Winged Holy Butterfly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen rushed before the emerging butterfly with a fusion of sonic and thunder power growling within him. With a charged fist, he threw it down upon the butterfly¡¯s head.


    The lightning shone like a silver sun as it was driven into the butterfly¡¯s chrome dome. The energy flow inside the creature was grievously disturbed, and the lightning stunned it into a state of paralysis.


    The little angel took advantage of this window to get in a few more hits on the butterfly¡¯s head wound. From the wretched area of damage, much blood began to gush. It seemed as if half of its head had been carved away by now.


    But even in such a state, the silver butterfly was not willing to submit to the hold of death. With greater pushes, it seemed close to escaping the trapping of its cocoon. It looked up and screamed towards Han Sen and the little angel.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed, and a blue light activated on his devil-eye mask. Instantly, it stunned the raging butterfly.


    In that moment, little angel was granted the opportunity to throw in a few additional attacks. She managed to cleave another portion of the silver butterfly¡¯s head away and put it into a state that would eventually lead to its death.


    Without granting the silver butterfly any more wriggle room to escape the cocoon, the little angel hewed the remainder of its head to the ground.


    "Super Creature Silver-Winged Holy Butterfly killed. No beast soul gained. Eat the flesh to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly. You may also harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Han Sen was overjoyed. He wasted no further time and quickly summoned his little blue bell. He wanted it to absorb the butterfly¡¯s blood without letting any go to waste.


    After the Death Knell absorbed the Silver-Winged Holy Butterfly¡¯s blood, the symbols etched across its body were even clearer. It looked likely to evolve soon. Han Sen watched it intently, but when nothing happened, returned it.


    Han Sen dug a small silver crystal out of the butterfly¡¯s corpse. This was the Life Geno essence.


    Han Sen then picked up the whole corpse of the silver butterfly. Humans could not eat the bodies of super creatures, and there were no pets to feed it to. Therefore, he resolved to bring it back with him for the time being.


    Just as Han Sen decided to leave, he turned to see himself surrounded by arge army of bees led by the bee king himself. This soured his mood a little, and he thought to himself, "You bastards! That bug practically forced you into very, and it made you lose your nads. Do you think the guy who killed that butterfly is any weaker than it? And you want toe out and bully me, huh? Is that it?"


    Just as he thought these things and prepared tomand the little angel to battle the bees, he saw the bee king holding a number of gold, shiny crystals in its hands. It then ced five bee crystals down in front of Han Sen before circling him with apparent glee.


    Han Sen may not have spoken thenguage of bees, but he could guess that the bee was looking to repay him for the service of protection he had unwittingly provided.


    "Smart move. I was just about to destroy your hive. Such intelligence needs to be rewarded, and I¡¯ll allow you to remain alive on the ount of the smarts you seem to possess. The next time I return, you better make sure to have some bee crystals ready-made for me. Okay?" Han Sen took the bee crystals and thought to go, in no mood for any further fighting.


    Killing first-generation super creatures wasn¡¯t very beneficial, and the chance of obtaining a beast soul was far too low as it was, anyway.


    Since he had been given such a handsome reward, he thought it would be best if he did not provoke the bees any further. There were too many of them, anyway, and killing the king would have proved to be quite the challenge.


    Han Sen, crystals in hand, took his leave. During his travel, he made sure to absorb the butterfly¡¯s Life Geno essence.


    But there appeared to be some sort of trouble with doing so. Despite simting the silver butterfly¡¯s energy flow, he couldn¡¯t absorb it sessfully.


    After switching to simte the energy flow of the silkworm, he was able to make some sort of absorption progress. Strangely, he could only absorb half of it. Han Sen simted the butterfly¡¯s energy flow once again to absorb the rest and this worked.


    After it was fully absorbed, he was pleased to receive nine super geno points in total. To get that many points from a single Life Geno essence was incredibly rare.


    "That silver-winged butterfly is rather interesting. I wonder what the purpose of those two different energy flows really were." But Han Sen was in no ce tomit to research right now, and neither did he want to spare the time. Onwards he went, to exit the sea of flowers.


    On his return trip, he didn¡¯t bump into Jing Jiwu again. He wasn¡¯t sure where he might have gone to, but Han Sen really liked that man.


    Back in the shelter, while Han Sen thought about what he might do with the butterfly¡¯s body, Lin Beifeng happily approached him.


    "Here you are. I have this for you." Lin Beifeng gave Han Sen a rectangr box.


    The box was just an ordinary tinum box by the looks of it, but when he opened it, he was delivered quite the shock. He turned his head to Lin Beifeng and said, "Z-steel raw stone?!"


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t entirely sure if this truly was z-steel raw stone because of its massive size.


    It was rare to see a one foot long raw stone, one which he could use to produce more bolts. But this one in the box was two feet long and three fingers wide. Although the shape was not entirely straight, it might have been enough to produce a dagger or even shortsword.


    A z-steel raw stone such as that was the best gift he could receive. It was far greater than the z-steel bolts the Wang family had given him, for sure.


    "You have a good eye. Few people can recognize something like this. I had prepared a speech of exnation and everything. I had no clue you knew all about it already." Lin Beifeng let out a hearty chuckle, and then proceeded to say, "Keep it. Consider this payment for the services you have provided me, and the two beast souls you gave me. But don¡¯t tell anyone you received this as a gift from me. If you do, I¡¯ll y dumb and won¡¯t admit a thing."


    Han Sen closed the box and pushed it back to Lin Beifeng. With a serious voice, he said, "This thing is far too precious for you to give me. The beast souls I gave you are nowhere near as valuable as this. You should keep it."


    Han Sen knew the price a chunk of z-steel raw stone such as this could fetch. The weapons it could be used to create would not be any worse than super-ss weaponry, either. If it was forged by a great cksmith, that was.


    Han Sen actually felt as if he had taken too much of an advantage of Lin Beifeng, and felt rather sorry. Trading such an item for two sacred-blood beast souls was far too much.


    Lin Beifeng did not take it back, however. He merely smiled and said, "Where this came from was strange. I haven¡¯t dared use it, and I have been unable to find anyone willing to forge it into something on my behalf. It would be useless for me to hold on to it, so you might as well ept it. You¡¯ll put it to good use. If you still feel bad about such a trade, then how about you offer me another two sacred-blood beast souls?"


    "What do you mean strange? Is there a problem with this?" Han Sen did not push the box back any further, as he asked.


    "I¡¯ll be honest with you; I dug it up myself. You can¡¯t ask me any more than that. Just find someone you trust to forge it into something you can use. Keep its origins a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone about my involvement with it." Lin Beifeng once again made sure to remind Han Sen.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll ept it. If you do want another beast soul, just tell me and I will give it to you." Han Sen was always fond of shorter weaponry, so this stone was of much value to him.


    "You are wee. But if you have a humanoid transformation beast soul, I would dly receive one of those. Or perhaps even a powerful possession beast soul. Those would be great." Saliva drooled from the corners of Lin Beifeng¡¯s lips.


    Han Sen gave a two-fingered salute to Lin Beifeng, as those were things he wanted, as well.


    Han Sen brought the raw stone back to the Alliance, and got in contact with the Wang family so they could forge something out of it. The ordinary tools he possessed would not be sufficient.


    After sorting things out there, he gave Ji Yanran a call. She was free this day, and that meant they could eat together.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. And with an evil smile, he thought to himself, "Later, I can try this out on her."

 Chapter 786: Ultra Panty Raid

    Chapter 786: Ultra Panty Raid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night, after having dinner with Ji Yanran, Han Sen brought her over to the sofa. With great excitement he said, "Dear, I have recentlye into the possession of a superpower. It¡¯s pretty amazing."


    "What superpower would that be?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with curiosity.


    In those days, it had bemon for humans to achieve superpowers. But as for one that could make Han Sen this excited, she couldn¡¯t fathom how grand it might be. Earnestly, she wanted to know.


    Han Sen, acting all mystically, leaned over and whispered into her ear. "Maism."


    When Ji Yanran heard this, she was surprised. She responded by saying, "How do you do that? Can evolvers really do something like that?"


    This power was not very rare amongst surpassers, but for evolvers, it was a nigh unbelievable power for one to achieve. After all, evolvers did not have the power to cast out metaphysical forces.


    "Don¡¯t rush this; I¡¯m not done. My maism is different than what you might be thinking of. Come, stand here..." Han Sen pulled Ji Yanran to a wall adjacent to the sofa. Then, he went to sit back down.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Yanran asked curiously.


    "You stand there while I sit here. Do you believe I can reach out my hand andpel your panties to abandon your legs and join me? I can promise you that it won¡¯t hurt, and that the fabric won¡¯t break, either." Han Sen said these words with a tone of strange seriousness.


    "What twisted scheme have you gotten into your head this time?" Ji Yanran did not believe a word he had said. And ording to his description of the skill, it wouldn¡¯t exactly be defined as "maism." To do what he was saying would be more akin to teleportation.


    This was a power few surpassers could manage to obtain. If Han Sen was just an evolver, it¡¯d be impossible for him to achieve something like that.


    "I¡¯m asking you if you believe me." Han Sen asked her again seriously.


    "No." Ji Yanran lifted her lips and watched Han Sen with caution. She knew he was about to perform some sordid prank.


    Han Sen smiled and said, "Well, how about we spice things up and have a bit of a wager going, then? If I can do it, you can bite me."


    "Why would I want to..." Ji Yanran didn¡¯t even finish her sentence before starting to blush. When she regained herposure, she said, "I am not falling into this trap you have set up. No!"


    As soon as she said this, she began walking towards him. To this, Han Sen smiled and said, "That means you believe I can remove your panties from three meters away?"


    "No. God knows what trick you are trying to y on me." Ji Yanran was not a dumb woman, and she wouldn¡¯t believe in something she had yet to see proven possible.


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, then take me up on the wager. That is, unless youck confidence in your own judgment." Han Sen gave her a smirk and then went on to say, "How can you be a captain if youck confidence in yourself?"


    Ji Yanran knew Han Sen was just trying to get under her skin and get her to go along with his nned jest, but she looked as if she really didn¡¯t want to partake. She nibbled her lips and said, "Are you sure you won¡¯te close?"


    "If my ass leaves this sofa, I lose," Han Sen replied immediately.


    "And you aren¡¯t going to tear my clothing?" Ji Yanran looked down at her body. She was wearing a white military uniform; white pants, white top, and white boots. It didn¡¯t seem possible for Han Sen to so simply remove her panties.


    "I won¡¯t just plead to not tear your clothing. Even if I was to mess up one single hair on your pretty little head, I would lose," Han Sen said with confidence.


    "You aren¡¯t going to use tools, are you?" Ji Yanran still believed Han Sen was nning to do something hical.


    "My good wife, I will sit here and not move an inch. And I will use my hand to remove your panties while you stand there, three meters away from me. If I seed, and you think I have done something bad, you may cancel the bet. Is that okay with you?" Han Sen opened his empty hands as he said this.


    "Okay. Sit there and we¡¯ll see how you manage to grab my... panties." Ji Yanran firmly disbelieved in Han Sen¡¯s ability to do something like this.


    "Watch this; my Han family¡¯s sacred skill: Ultra Panty Raid!" Han Sen looked so serious when he yelled this out, and as he spoke aloud, he threw out his empty and lecherous hands.


    Ji Yanran stared at Han Sen¡¯s hands without blinking. If he employed any tiny trick, she would be ready to expose him.


    As her vision moved, she looked him in the eye.


    "ULTRA! PANTY! RAID!" Han Sen shouted out at the top of his lungs, iling his arms in a manner as if to pretend he was indeed grabbing them.


    As Ji Yanran looked Han Sen in the eyes, her own eyes began to look empty and confused. She opened them wide, standing where she was.


    "Take off your panties and hand them to me." Han Sen giggled as he made themand from thefort of the sofa.


    Ji Yanranplied with the order, and she began removing her white pants. Then, Han Sen was able to view her long, white, sulent legs and white panties.


    Seeing Ji Yanran remove them slowly, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Before tonight¡¯s happy hour, he had to restrain himself from any further thoughts down that lustful road.


    Fortunately, Ji Yanran¡¯s top was quite long, and it obscured what was below her waist.


    Ji Yanran then took off her panties and delivered them into Han Sen¡¯s lewd, grabby hands. And as she came over, he couldn¡¯t help but give her bubbly butt a tight squeeze. Then, hemanded her to put her clothes back on.


    Ji Yanran listened and heeded themand at once. She returned to the wall, dressed up neatly again and stood there as she did earlier.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes returned to normal, and when they did, the life in Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes returned, as well.


    "PANTIES!" Han Sen, panties in hand, sted with his voice. And it was at that moment Ji Yanran snapped out of her daze.


    Ji Yanran had no idea she had been under Han Sen¡¯s control. She believed she had continued to stare at him without a single break and yet despite that, she was now seeing panties in his hands.


    Her face changed at the sight. She reached to feel below, and despite her pants being on, the panties had disappeared.


    "How... how did you do that?!" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen as if she had seen a ghost.


    "It does not matter how I did it. What matters is that you lost." Han Sen threw away the panties and stood up. Slowly, he walked in front of Ji Yanran. He picked her up and threw her on the sofa.


    "No! You cheated!" Ji Yanran¡¯s face was red, and she used her hands to prevent Han Sen from getting closer.


    "I knew you would nder me. Don¡¯t take it out on me, and do notin about what happens next." Han Sen¡¯s eyes were filled with a curious light, and he went back to controlling her.


    "Oh, yeah! How about this?" Han Sen turned on a video to teach Ji Yanran how to strip-dance. Then, he told her, "Do what she does."


    Ji Yanran was normally quite shy and reserved. Whenever she had sex with Han Sen, she wouldn¡¯t even turn the light on. And if Han Sen turned it on, she would curl up in embarrassment and be utterly shy. There was no other possible circumstance that would lead to her doing what she was about to.


    And now, she was exactly like thedy in the video. She twirled and twisted around as she removed every garment.


    "Yes, yes, yeeeeeees!" Han Sen¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was extremely excited right now. Ji Yanran¡¯s body was far better than the one in the video, and as he watched, his nose felt hot. He thought he¡¯d be gushing blood any minute now.

 Chapter 787: Antipathy of Trouble

    Chapter 787: Antipathy of Trouble


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Han Sen watched from his seat on the sofa, Ji Yanran danced towards him. Her white top had already been taken off by this point, revealing her slender waist andrge breasts, cupped by the caress of her bra in a tantalizing tease.


    Ji Yanran twirled her sexy waist and twerked her spongy bubble butt. She leaned forward over Han Sen as she did this, her hands slowly beginning to unclip her bra and free her eager boobs.


    "Take it off! Take it off!" Han Sen¡¯s eyes were wide open. Seeing the woman before him with ck hair, red lips, and skin that was pale as snow, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were tugged towards the plush warmth of her boobies.


    "Ouch!" Just as the bra was about to fall and divulge theplete spectacle of her chest, Han Sen was punched in the head.


    One of Ji Yanran¡¯s hands held her gravity-submitting bra, while the other hand clenched a fist.


    "Big pervert! I knew you weren¡¯t nice. How dare you hypnotize me! If I could be put under such a spell, it wouldn¡¯t be one wrought by your weak mind." When Ji Yanran said that, she squeezed Han Sen¡¯s cheeks as hard as she could.


    "This Devil-Eye Spider ability is useless!" Han Sen felt fairly bad, but when he looked at Ji Yanran¡¯s face, she looked extremely cocky at having bested him. Behaving more rudely and forthwith, he pulled her directly into his arms. He grabbed her bra and tore it away.


    "Let me go, you pervert!" Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes were ones of absolute confusion. Her face was red with the swelling blush, but it added to her charm.


    "How dare you lie to me. I will teach you the Han family discipline!" Han Sen could no longer hold his restraint, and so he leapt on top of her.


    "No, no, noooo!" Inside the room, a pleasurable few hours unfolded. The walls vibrated as the springs of the sofa were worked hard. At midnight, Han Sen was finally satisfied. Then, he brought her to his bed. Surprisingly, Ji Yanran was quite cooperative, and the extent of their exercise had almost worn Han Sen outpletely.


    Han Sen curiously asked why his attempt at hypnotizing her failed. Her response was that she had received training, ever since she was small, to resist falling prey to such tricks. She had also absorbed a crystal from the Crystallizers to strengthen her mind. Ordinary attempts of hypnotization were useless on her.


    Now that Han Sen was aware of this, his ns for using the Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s energy flow to gain some sort of advantage in the Alliance didn¡¯t seem as viable.


    Many of the priority figures of the big families must have undergone the same sort of training. Using this method to manipte the wills and whims of others wouldn¡¯t be as effective as Han Sen had initially hoped. All he could do, at best, was confuse them for a few seconds. Absolute, prolonged control of their minds would be impossible.


    "Your hypnotizing skill is already quite powerful. Even the Huangfu family, who are the most talented at this sort of thing, aren¡¯t much better." Ji Yanran had noticed Han Sen¡¯s sudden disappointment, so she issued a few words offort.


    "Huangfu? Which Huangfu family?" Han Sen asked with surprise.


    "What are you talking about? Which other Huangfu family could it be? It¡¯s the Huangfu family. The one from the Ares Martial Hall," Ji Yanran said.


    "They are proficient with hypnosis? I thought they only excelled with their Heavenly Go," Han Sen asked, as this revtion surprised him. He believed the Huangfu family were only in possession of powerful fighting abilities, not ones of deceit and distortion.


    "How else do you think the Huangfu family can enlist as many students as they do? Do you think they convince others through a disy of their power alone? They have a history of researching, learning, adopting, and using various mind tricks. They could very well be the best in the Alliance at that sort of thing. Heavenly Go does not belong to them, and only two people know it, anyway. The skill is not theirs," Ji Yanran exined.


    Han Sen then remembered the time that the Chen family had told him of their ownership of Heavenly Go. It was one half of a set that also included Seven Twist. Somehow, the Huangfu family hade into possession of Heavenly Go.


    "If I have time, maybe I can go and talk about it with Sister Huangfu," Han Sen casually said.


    When Ji Yanran heard this, she grabbed Han Sen¡¯s ear and angrily eximed, "You are not allowed to see her!"


    "Why?" Han Sen strained to say, under agonizing pain.


    "You are simply not allowed; there is no why." Ji Yanran nibbled her lips.


    Han Sen, seeing her beautiful face, quickly turned her over. Another storm raged.


    ......


    Inside the sanctuary, a man ascended a mountain. After he reached the halfway point, a group of men barred his passage and prevented further travel.


    "Friend, do you know what this ce is?" The leader, with a scar across his face, coldlyughed at the man.


    "I do not know." The man raised his head and cast a nce back towards the scarred man.


    The scarred man now saw the other¡¯s face clearly. He looked young and possessed a babyface, but one that was partially veiled by a bushy moustache. His eyes were honest andrge, and when you saw them, maintaining a front of intimidation became much more difficult.


    The scarred man¡¯s face appeared softer, and so he calmly said, "This is Heaven Valley. It is the territory of our Angel Shelter. Your uninhibited passage can be granted for the price of one mutant beast soul."


    "But I do not have any mutant beast souls," the babyfaced man said in response.


    "Then you will have to traverse a portion of the ck Desert or scale Death Mountain," the scarred man told the traveler.


    Heaven Valley possessed the only fair-footed throughway to where he wished to go. It was skirted by Death Mountain and the ck Desert on either side; if you could not traverse this road, any detour would take many more months. Death was much more likely to find those who ventured in such treacherous ces.


    "But that will take a long time," the babyfaced man said.


    "Is this the face of concern? If you want to continue this way, hand over a mutant beast soul," the man with a scar on his face said.


    "Well, what about if I kill you? What if I killed you all? If I did that, would I still be required to pay? Or would this toll of yours be forfeit?" The babyfaced man looked upon the other and spoke with a stern, serious face.


    "Hahaha!" Scarface and those that apanied him did not take the threat seriously, and so they all burst outughing.


    Angel Shelter belonged to Angel Gene, otherwise known as the Zhao family. Any that sought to venture there and offended them were either foolish or insane.


    They thought the babyfaced man did not even know what Angel Gene was, and they just believed him to be an arrogant and pitiable man.


    The next second, the babyfaced man waved his hand. As he did so, an invisible de shot through the air. He began stepping forward, and as each foot returned to the ground, a person¡¯s head wasunched through the air.


    By the time the babyfaced man had managed to pass their roadblock, none were left alive. They ally dead, scattered and crumpled on the ground.


    "I am not fond of killing, but I have antipathy of trouble. I am sorry for this." The babyfaced man¡¯s eyes still looked clean, not dirty or tainted with the regret or pleasure of murder. Onwards through Heaven Valley he went.

 Chapter 788: Who Do You Want to Kill?

    Chapter 788: Who Do You Want to Kill?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen reviewed the information he had received from Ji Yanran concerning the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. It detailed which spirit shelters were known of, and what was known of them and their upants.


    He read it over a few times, unable to find out anything about the spirit that took the white rhino away.


    The middle of Han Sen¡¯s forehead still contained the mark, and he was worried over the prospect of being teleported to that spirit¡¯s shelter upon his arrival in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Humans had no control of where they spawned in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and it was unknown whether or not such fates were determined by spirits.


    Han Sen¡¯s super geno point tally had reached fifty-five, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he maxed them out. Since he was nearing his ascension to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, he had to start thinking forward and figuring things out.


    "If I really do end up in that spirit¡¯s shelter, I should obey as instructed. I only have this one life." Han Sen destroyed the information after finishing with it, and then continued to think, "There are numerous pros and cons when epting the contract of a spirit. But to be contracted by a low-level one would be pointless. However, if it was an ordinary shelter or a knight shelter, there is the possibility I could escape to be free. Or perhaps even im it."


    He hadn¡¯t heard of any more super creatures existing in the area he was, so Han Sen decided to travel. He selected the faraway San Dao River as his next destination, for he had heard murmurs of fearsome monsters that inhabited it. To get there, he would have to traverse great swaths of forest.


    There was nothing more Han Sen desired in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so all he fancied doing now was speeding up his acquisition of super geno points to ascend to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    With the silver fox in tow, Han Sen journeyed through the forests until he reached the San Dao River area. There, he took in the sight of numerouskes and rivers intertwined with each other. It was a grand freshwater ce.


    There were many creatures living there, of many different breeds and species. Han Sen was making for the Emerald Lake, where people said a dinosaur-looking creature roamed. Many people had also seen it caring for a baby, too.


    After reaching the region, it wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen found a group of people fighting. At first he thought they were a group of hunters taking on creatures of the area, but upon closer inspection, he saw that the human figures were in fact killing a man.


    Although the people looked very powerful, the man they sought to kill looked even scarier. Every time he unleashed a strike, someone was injured. But unfortunately for him, the numbers that surrounded him were too many. The fight appeared to have gone on for some time, as he was badly injured and drenched in blood. He didn¡¯t seem to be faring too well.


    "Whoever dares challenge Angel Gene will be skinned-alive!" The leader of the group again ordered his people to kill the man.


    The fighters he wasmanding didn¡¯t look well, either. And the face of the leader was flustered and angry.


    "Angel Gene?" When Han Sen heard this, his mind shed.


    When Han Sen was once attacked by a strange blood-horn shura, he suspected Angel Gene as being most likely to want to hurt him. He had done some digging, in an attempt to uncover who wished him dead, but all the leads led to dead-ends. Now, things seemed even more suspicious.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t them who had gone after him, Han Sen did not like Angel Gene. The man, surrounded by a legion of Angel Gene goons, didn¡¯t look like he deserved that treatment. He didn¡¯t look like a bad person, at all. What the Angel Gene people were doing grated on Han Sen.


    Han Sen contemted what to do for some time beforeing to a decision. Eventually, he told the silver fox and little angel to leave the area for a while. He summoned his armor to look like Dor and approached the Angel Gene people.


    Although he hated the people of Angel Gene, he couldn¡¯t risk conflict with them due to his identity and familial association. Therefore, he re-adopted his persona of Dor.


    "This is official Angel Gene business. Get lost!" one of the Angel Gene yahoos shouted at him when Han Sen approached.


    Han Sen did not say anything before unleashing his Elephant-Disc Punch. When he punched the man, he went flying away in a haze of blood.


    Han Sen was not one who wanted to kill other people. What he wanted to do, more than anything, was save the person and ask what he had done to receive such harsh treatment. There had to be a reason, and although he despised Angel Gene, there was always the chance that the man who was surrounded actually deserved the treatment he was getting.


    "Dor!" Seeing Han Sen approach, it did not take long for someone to recognize him. After all, he was more famous than ever. He was the first person to achieve the title Son of God in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "Dor, Angel Gene has no conflict with you. Why rival us?!" the man shouted at Han Sen, clearly not desiring conflict with the revered Dor.


    Han Sen did not answer. He merely ran forward, and like a parting sea, the others cleared a path for him to approach the injured man.


    "Friend, follow me," Han Sen said to the man, forcing a rougher voice. Then, he turned and fled the scene.


    The Angel Gene henchmen were visibly angry, but they did not dare lift a finger to Han Sen. And without resistance, Han Sen was able to deliver the man safely from the area.


    If it had been anyone else, they¡¯d definitely have fought back. But Dor¡¯s reputation was too lofty, and they believed fighting him was asking for death.


    "Boss, so many of our brothers have died to that man. Now, he has practically escaped. How are we to report this?" someone, who looked fairly disheartened, asked the leader. He did not want to be punished over what had happened.


    "We will just report the truth. Dor came to save him, and there was nothing we could do to oppose that man¡¯s desire. I am sure they will understand our reasoning. It is Dor, after all," the man said, in a voice of confidence.


    After Han Sen departed the region and escaped sessfully, the person he brought with him copsed on the ground and fainted.


    Han Sen squatted to observe his wounds. He was surprised the man was still able to fight that entire time, as his injuries were quite severe. His will to live and fight was incredibly powerful.


    Han Sen applied some medicine to his wounds and brought him deep into the woods, where no spying eyes could observe them. He wanted to ask the man what happened when he woke up.


    "You saved me?" When the guy woke up, he was neither in a state of shock or panic. His clear and bright eyes looked upon Han Sen.


    "Kind of." Han Sen checked the man out as he spoke. He had a pretty babyface that was adorned with a moustache. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was feeling, but Han Sen knew this was not the sort of person he¡¯d soon forget.


    "Who do you want to kill?" the babyfaced man asked.


    "What?" Han Sen was surprised by the question, unsure of whether or not his ears has deceived him. After all, why would he ask such a question?


    "I owe you a life, and my talents lie in the taking of lives. If you want to me to kill someone, I will do that as a return for the favor you have done me." The babyface man stopped moving. After a pause, he continued, "Of course, creatures can count for that equation, too."

 Chapter 789: A Strike That Cannot Miss

    Chapter 789: A Strike That Cannot Miss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What is your name?" Han Sen looked at the babyfaced man.


    "Luo Yin," the babyfaced man answered quickly; he didn¡¯t seem cold or ireserved.


    "Why have you gotten into a fight with the people from Angel Gene?" Han Sen asked.


    "Because I despise trouble." Luo Yin shrugged.


    Han Senughed and said, "If you are afraid of getting into trouble, you may have to study what is needed to avoid it. Hunting down members of Angel Gene is not how you stay out of trouble."


    "I am not a smart person, so studying does note easy." Luo Yin sighed.


    Han Sen thought the man was rather interesting, but he had yet to receive any concrete information from him. The guy was not just funny, as there was a depth to his character. He was not as simple as he was letting on.


    "You really are Dor?" Luo Yin asked.


    "I suppose," Han Sen answered.


    "It is a shame I have sustained such wounds. If I was in better condition, I would enjoy sparring with you," Luo Yin said.


    "You seem to have forgotten that you owe me one life." Han Sen looked at Luo Yin.


    "I have not said anything to contradict my prior pledge. If we fight, and I beat you, but at the same time do not kill you, consider that a cash-in on the life I owe you," Luo Yin said, with surprising seriousness.


    "And what if you lose?" Han Sen was really interested in Luo Yin.


    "You can either kill me or spare me. If you spare my life, I will owe you two," Luo Yin answered the question directly, and did not even pause for a brief moment before responding.


    Han Sen shook his head, and with a wry smile said, "What are you doing here?"


    "I havee here to fight someone I cannot kill," Luo Yin replied.


    "You are an interesting fellow. If you cannot kill the person you seek to fight, why bother fighting him at all? You expect and ept loss?" Han Sen thought the person he had met was someone of great depth, and his persona was colored and textured with manyyers of thoughtful contemtion.


    "I do not like killing people. To fight someone and lose may not be all that bad," Luo Yin said.


    "In that case, good luck." Although Han Sen considered the man with great interest, he did not want to engage in a pointless conversation such as this. He wanted information, and he wouldn¡¯t get any if he carried on like this.


    Han Sen stood up and prepared to leave. But Luo Yin, trembling, stood up and looked to follow.


    "Why are you following me?" Han Sen asked, as a queer tone coated his words.


    "I cannot leave something undone; I cannot leave a debt unpaid. I will follow you until you prepare a task for me. Once I have aplished the deed you bid me to do, I will leave and pursue whatever endeavor I seek next," Luo Yin said.


    "Although I would like to fulfill your pledged obligation, there is no one here that can threaten me. It¡¯ll be some time before you can repay me." Han Sen smiled.


    "You are proud?" Luo Yin said, partly in question.


    "I have what it takes to be proud, don¡¯t I?" Han Sen coldly said.


    Luo Yin did not say anything further. Instead, he moved. Although he was heavily injured, his strike was incredibly steady. An invisible power departed his hands.


    "Falsified-Sky power?" Upon seeing the power, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He was no longer a stranger to this force.


    Without hesitating, Han Sen threw a punch to collide with that power. The power of the Elephant-Rex Strike put the very atmosphere into a vortex of turmoil.


    But just as Han Sen¡¯s fist looked to touch the invisible power, it disappeared right before the collision. Before Han Sen noticed anything further, he was shed across the chest. A sharp metal noise was produced.


    Han Sen was shocked, not knowing how he was hit. He could predict the Falsified-Sky power, but his punch did note into contact with it.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one surprised, however, as Luo Yin looked visibly shocked, as well. Although he hit Han Sen with all his might, it only left a light mark on his armor.


    He was going to say, "I could have beheaded you, but I did not. Consider the life I owe you repaid."


    But instead, there was only silence. He acknowledged his inability to y Dor, and as a result, could not so easily repay the life he owed.


    "Try again," Han Sen looked at Luo Yin and told him. He knew Luo Yin was not mad, and he knew for sure the strike was not supposed to kill him outright.


    But he wanted to know why he could not block it. The man¡¯s Falsified-Sky power was different than what Luo Li had exhibited.


    "If you have heard of the Falsified-Sky Sutra, then you must know you cannot withstand my power. It conjures a strike that cannot miss, no matter how the sought-recipient seeks to dodge." Luo Yin felt awkward but continued to speak. "I cannot break your armor, however. It is useless, even if I manage to hit you. You were indeed correct, none can threaten you. Not here, not in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. I am afraid I will never be able to repay you."


    "I do not believe that," Han Sen frowned. Han Sen had never of an attack such as the one he spoke of. He did not know because he had not practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    Luo Yin said nothing more and instead tried to attack again.


    This time, Han Sen stared at his curious opponent with absolute focus. He was going to give it his all and dodge the strike that was toe, but it was useless. The attack hit his neck.


    Luo Yin did this another thirteen times until he copsed and sat on the ground. His wounds were cracked once more, and blood oozed from the orifices.


    The thirteen hits were all delivered to different parts of Han Sen¡¯s body. He tried dodging and blocking each time, but despite his most valiant efforts, he failed to avoid the hits. If he wasn¡¯t wearing his Devil-Ant King armor, he¡¯d have been dismembered thirteen times.


    No matter how much he tried, Han Sen could not block the attacks. Each of Luo Yin¡¯s strikes were sent and received exactly where he desired them to be. No matter how hard Han Sen tried, he could not dodge them.


    "No wonder Mom said, when I meet someone who has fully learned the true Falsified-Sky Sutra I should not dodge or try to defend. Killing such a foe quickly would be the only route to victory. It really is quite the terrifying skill." Han Sen¡¯s heart was rocked with surprise. He couldn¡¯t even see where Luo Yin attacked from, so it was no wonder why this skill of the Luo family was considered legendary.


    "Ah, I cannot kill you. You should go. If you need me to kill someone on your behalf someday, call me anytime. This is getting annoying." Luo Yin sighed.


    Han Sen looked at Luo Yin and did not say anything. He turned and left.


    Although he knew Luo Yin could not beat him, the Falsified-Sky Sutra¡¯s power made Han Sen feel danger unlike ever before. For now, Luo Yin could not break his armor, but what if someday someone could? What if he went up against a foe possessing a weapon that could perform the strike as needed?


    Han Sencked confidence in his ability to stay alive against the Falsified-Sky Sutra because they could not miss. If they attacked, it would all be over.


    "What is Falsified-Sky Sutra, exactly?" Han Sen did not believe an unbreakable skill existed in this world. Everything had its weakness, and Han Sen only had to find it.


    In fact, Han Sen had used his dongxuan aura to scan Luo Yin¡¯s moves when they fought. He couldn¡¯t track the skill¡¯s delivery, but he did uncover something.

 Chapter 790: Researching Dongxuan Again

    Chapter 790: Researching Dongxuan Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Han Sen was unable to trace the path of the Falsified-Sky power, it was cast by a human. That meant Han Sen could tell exactly when Luo Yin cast the move.


    With this knowledge, Han Sen should be able to fight in a way that would prevent his opponent from casting any Falsified-Sky powers. No matter how powerful a skill was, it was pointless if it could not be used.


    But this was just a thought. He couldn¡¯t blindly go against something like that and expect things to turn out exactly as he envisioned. He knew he¡¯d have to deliberate it more and work out exactly how he might break down those attacks.


    Han Sen was not an old-fashioned man. He had doubts, so he didn¡¯t venture to the Emerald Lake as nned. Instead, he returned to a human shelter so he could go back to the Alliance.


    Upon his return, he wanted to research and learn as much as he could about the Falsified-Sky Sutra. He didn¡¯t n on learning it, but Han Sen would definitely value a way in which he might break it, if it was ever used against him again.


    The Luo family would never expect the Falsified-Sky Sutra they gave Han Sen to go unlearned, and he would instead use it to reverse-engineer a counter to the very thing they desired him to know.


    After glossing over a bunch of information, Han Sen stumbled onto something rather elucidating.


    "The power is of the sky but not; it is shura. Power is drawn from ckened hearts." After reading this sentence, Han Sen sort of understood what it meant. The Falsified-Sky power was derived from the shura, obtained through the consequence of evil actions.


    You cannot avoid karma. Once you strike, it is locked-on and unavoidable.


    If it really was karma, then no one could avoid it. But this Falsified-Sky Sutra was created by humans. The karma they created was just a power built by the hands of humans.


    After Han Sen saw this, his mood began to ease.


    The power of humans could always be exhausted; they could not go on forever. So, the Falsified-Sky Sutra that never missed had to suffer from the same human defect.


    "If things are like this, then the Dongxuan Sutra should be a Falsified-Sky Sutra-buster. Dongxuan is all about seeing opportunities. You can observe people, the sky and ground. You can see through everything in this world. My dongxuan aura should be able to trace theing of Falsified-Sky power. So, why am I unable to?" Han Sen had yet toe up with a solution to this puzzle.


    Han Sen brought out his Dongxuan Sutra and gave it a read. There was still much content he did not understand. The lexicon of its writing was too ancient and old.


    It had been a long time since hest tried reading it, but now here he was again with it. Hepared it with the Falsified-Sky Sutra, for his knowledge of the Dongxuan Sutra had greatly expanded by now.


    "So, Dongxuan Sutra can restrict Falsified-Sky Sutra? My dongxuan aura should be able to see and predict the path Falsified-Sky powers take. But it looks like I lost my way when learning the Dongxuan Sutra, and I focused too much on observing energies. Energy is only oneponent of everything in this world, after all." Han Sen felt as if he was learning more, the more he read. And the more he read, the more he realized just how incredible the Dongxuan Sutra really was. The contents would undoubtedly shock the world and bring God himself to tears. Still, there were many things he was unable to learn topletion.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to break the Falsified-Sky power. I need to sense destiny and predict karma. Then, it all boils down to whichbatant is more powerful." Han Sen closed his Dongxuan Sutra with a far greater understanding.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t choose to immediately change his dongxuan aura. He started to review Jadeskin, which he had learned before it. After unlocking his first gene lock with Jadeskin, his eighth sense was what would enable him to restrict the Falsified-Sky power the most.


    If he mastered his eighth sense, with the power of space and time, and his super sense ability, he wagered he could catch the Falsified-Sky power¡¯s trace.


    But Han Sen was already used to dongxuan aura, which was simr enough. He rarely made use of his eighth sense, as it was. But now that he had read the Dongxuan Sutra again, he had learnt something new. He thought the dongxuan aura could include the eighth sense. So, he took a look at its specifics again, and got to thinking of a way he could incorporate it directly into dongxuan aura. And if he could not do that, he¡¯d at least want to find a way in which he could use both simultaneously.


    But the Dongxuan Sutra was the real andplete one. He had just been too focused on energy patterns and flows before. He had obtained many advantages from that, yes, but it resulted in him losing the true meaning behind dongxuan aura.


    Han Sen did not go back to the sanctuary for a while. He remained where he was, practicing the Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin, hoping for a breakthrough.


    He thought the Luo family¡¯s business was tooplicated. Even though his mom tried her hardest to get away from them, they¡¯d always crop up in an unexpected manner. Han Sen began to think he might not be able topletely escape them, either. If there was some conflict with the Luo family in the future, this would be his best shot ofing out on top.


    If he didn¡¯t learn how to ovee the Falsified-Sky Sutra, even if he learnt it himself, he would be unable topete with the Luo family.


    The Dongxuan Sutra, which could predict and foresee every opportunity, was his best chance of staying alive if he ever had to dobat with someone with a high-tier of the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    Therefore, Han Sen got to practicing seriously once more. Unfortunately for him, however, progress was excruciatingly slow. So, Han Sen decided to visit the virtual training camp so he could do battle with real people. He would learn much faster through actualbat.


    Qin Xuan visited the virtual training camp whenever she could, too. She always did so in the hopes of meeting up with A Little Soldier on the Battleship for some guidance. But it had been a long time since shest saw him, and this severely disappointed her.


    So, on this day, she entered the virtual training camp and went straight to her friend list like usual. Much to her surprise, she saw A Little Soldier on the Battleship was online.


    "Coach, are you free?" Qin Xuan quickly sent a message and invited him to her lobby.


    Han Sen saw Ms. Perfume¡¯s invitation arrive and agreed to join. He knew Ms. Perfume was Qin Xuan, but Qin Xuan didn¡¯t know Han Sen was A Little Soldier on the Battleship. Therefore, he exercised much caution in not allowing her to see who he truly was.


    Qin Xuan was quite powerful among evolvers, but because of Han Sen¡¯s fitness, she was far weaker than him now.


    But not everything came down to fitness. The hyper geno arts andbat skills she possessed would do well for his practice. That was why he agreed to join her.


    "Use all you can to beat me," Han Sen said to Qin Xuan after entering the arena.


    Qin Xuan was happy to hear this and even happier to oblige. She thought the reason why he said this was so he could test her power and correct any mistakes she made.


    To have such a powerful elite practice with her was a brilliant thing.

 Chapter 791: Empirical Sword

    Chapter 791: Empirical Sword


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Xuan let loose a flurry of attacks towards Han Sen, who remained in a defensive position, allowing her to do as she could. He was able to block each and every strike.


    The dongxuan aura allowed him to sense all things, but Han Sen had previously stuck to only using it to observe lifeforces. As he shifted his focus on the skill, it began to feel more and more like the eighth sense.


    Han Sen used his feelings to block Qin Xuan¡¯s attacks, and did not actually watch her with open eyes. The more he practiced, the greater his abilities of perception became. It wasn¡¯t quite on par with the eighth sense yet, but he wanted to get it there.


    Although fighting with others was a fine aid for practicing, Han Sen soon discovered it was difficult for him to trace the attacks of others in the virtualmunity. While the virtualmunity felt real enough, everyone was just data. They weren¡¯t inhabiting a physical space, and as such, it was difficult for Han Sen to learn exactly what he needed. Most of the time, he was just guessing where to deflect.


    "In these conditions, I can still predict the attacks of an opponent. This means I have been sessful, on the whole." Han Sen was not a person who shied away from difficult tasks. Instead, the prospect of performing something tough, and thening out on top, excited him.


    When they first started practicing together, Han Sen used his vision as a secondary support topletely block her attacks. The longer he practiced, the more he couldx on his need for vision and rely solely on perception without eyes.


    Although progress was slow, even a tiny bit was enough to bring Han Sen much joy.


    As for Qin Xuan, she was holding back when she attacked during the early stages of their practice. It was only as time went on that she noticed her inability to deal any damage to her sparring partner.


    No matter what attack she performed, Han Sen seemed able to block it wlessly. When she noticed his unwillingness to fight back, she realized she had no need to hold back. Then, shemitted all her focus and power into attacking without restraint. Despite her best efforts, she could not break or bypass his guard.


    "Coach, will you be here again tomorrow?" Qin Xuan asked Han Sen, when she had to leave.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll be visiting here for a while toe," Han Sen answered, with certainty. Until his dongxuan aura was as efficient as his eighth sense, he wasn¡¯t going to return to the sanctuary.


    When Qin Xuan received this answer, she looked incredibly happy. After leaving the virtual training camp, she returned to her room and brought out a hyper geno art.


    The hyper geno art was titled "Empirical Sword." This skill was focused purely on attack and saved nothing for defense. It was extremely powerful, but also extremely risky to perform during the heat of battle.


    The Qin family had been in possession of the skill since ancient times, but due to the risk involved in its usage, few bothered learning it.


    Once youmitted to this strike, there was no going back. If your attack was ineffective, and the opponent on the receiving end was able to fight back, you¡¯d most likely end up dead. In the ancestral book of their lineage, many family members were recorded to have died while using Empirical Sword.


    The Qin family did have many other powerful skills, however. She didn¡¯t have to only use Empirical Sword, and adding to that, she had not spent any time learning it before. But she thought of giving it a go while going up against an opponent who never attacked back: Han Sen. Qin Xuan could not once break his guard, so she thought of using this skill to surprise him. Gaining some casual experience and practice with the skill could only be a boon for her, as well.


    Qin Xuan then took to learning it, and the next day when she and Han Sen fought, it surprised him a lot. Her intimidating approach was vastly different than it had been the day before, which excited him, too.


    After Qin Xuan used Empirical Sword, she realized she quite liked it. So, she dedicated more time and research into its intricacies. After doing a deep-dive to learn it better and better, she became very proficient with it. This excited her a lot, but the grief-driven history of the skill ever gnawed at her mind.


    "Are you okay?" While Han Sen battled with Qin Xuan in a merry mood, her talent with the new skill only continued to improve. This was good for him, as the added pressure forced him to get better and better. It was exactly what Han Sen needed, but before long, he noticed Qin Xuan withdrawing a little bit. The zest and intimidating momentum she wielded at the beginning of the day¡¯s session had all disappeared.


    "Coach, this sword skill can only strike. There is no defense, at all. I fear that it is too risky, and I should hold back from learning more of it." When Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen, she appeared to be lost. It was obvious how much she sought and valued advice from him.


    "What is the skill called?" Han Sen asked.


    "Empirical Sword." Qin Xuan did not hide this and told him directly.


    "¡¯The power of grand empires is to secure victory without bloodshed. Their presencepels obedience.¡¯ When your sword skills reach a level that does not require battle, then you will have truly learnt it. If you never have to fight, then there is no risk," Han Sen slowly said.


    "Not fight?" Qin Xuan looked at Han Sen.


    "Yes. To not have to do battle is to reach a zenith of your being." Han Sen nodded, and then continued to say, "We will stop here for now, while you mull my words over for a time. Listen to what your heart tells you; if you want to learn it, continue. If you harbor doubt, then give it up now. You cannot be half-and-half with this skill. It will get you killed, if so."


    "Thank you, Coach. I will indeed think this over." Qin Xuan left the virtual training camp, deep in thought over what Han Sen had told her.


    Qin Xuan thought things over for a long time, and her mind was wracked with indecision. Eventually, she reached out to call someone else. On hermunicator, the image of an old man appeared on screen.


    "Little Xuanxuan, you have actually reached out to me. ¡¯Tis a rare happenstance." The old man sipped tea, as a certain of bitterness tinged his words.


    "Great Grandfather, I want to practice Empirical Sword," Qin Xuan said, with seriousness in her voice.


    The old man¡¯s head shook, and he looked back with seriousness, too. He observed his great granddaughter for a while and eventually asked, "Tell me why you seek to practice it."


    Qin Xuan told him what had been happening, and then she said, "So, after much consideration, I wish to learn it. And I want to reach a level where fighting will never be necessary."


    "To not fight is the great oppression, and I have much interest in meeting this person you speak so fondly of," the old man said, instead of answering Qin Xuan directly.


    "Great Grandpa, if you would like to meet him, that can be arranged for tomorrow in the virtual training camp. But tell me, should I learn Empirical Sword?" Qin Xuan asked, with a girlier voice.


    She barely showed her moredylike side to anyone, not even her parents. She would only do it before her great grandfather.


    "Don¡¯t you have the answer, residing deep in your heart? For what purpose are you asking this old man?" The old manughed and continued to say, "Remember to call me tomorrow, so that I can see what sort of person this fellow is, to have told you such profound things. If something happens to my great granddaughter in the future, over the words spoken to her by this person, then I will go after him and not relent."


    "Great Grandpa, this has nothing to do with my coach," Qin Xuan pleaded, with a cute and higher-pitched voice.


    "Of course it has. If he did not tell you that not fighting is to reach the zenith, then you would not know the way of the Empirical Sword. If these words were not spoken, then you would not be so keen on learning this skill," the old man coldly said.

 Chapter 792: A King with Seventy-Two Wives

    Chapter 792: A King with Seventy-Two Wives


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Han Sen woke up, he logged into the virtual training camp. Qin Xuan was already online, and she wasted no time in inviting him to a lobby.


    "Coach, I have decided to learn Empirical Sword," Qin Xuan told him directly.


    "Okay," Han Sen said. The way he saw things, Qin Xuan was a woman who could do anything. She surmounted challenges of all sorts easily, and it was difficult to grasp that feeling with the other men he knew. He thought Empirical Sword would suit her just fine.


    They both matched against each other again, but this time, there was someone in the audience. It was a middle-aged gentleman.


    Qin Xuan thought her great grandfather was a strange man. He was incredibly old, but upon making his virtual avatar, he created a delicate and handsome middle-aged man. He had also taken to flirting with other online girls, something which annoyed her quite a bit.


    At least she was notpelled to inform others that it was indeed her great grandfather. Admitting such a thing would be extremely embarrassing.


    After their fight was over, Qin Xuan hesitated for a bit before talking. When she spoke, she said, "Coach, I have a friend who would like to match against you. Would this be okay?"


    "Sure," Han Sen quickly agreed, as it did not concern him who he practiced with.


    "Cool. I will ask him to invite you, then." Qin Xuan felt relieved, not hearing Han Sen ask her who this person was. If he had, she wouldn¡¯t have known how to answer him. She could not lie, but admitting the truth would be painful.


    After waiting a bit, Han Sen saw a friend request pop-up, alongside the ID of its sender. It was called "A King with Seventy-Two Wives," a name which made Han Senugh. He happily epted the request.


    This name was one of the primary reasons why Qin Xuan did not want to introduce the person as her great grandfather.


    After Han Sen added him as a friend, he received a match invite. He agreed, but did not expect the person he was about to face to be a demi-god.


    Qin Xuan was prepared to watch the fight, but her entry was prevented.


    "A fighter has disabled spectating. Entry is prohibited." Hearing the system announcement, Qin Xuan froze. She had no idea why she had been locked out.


    "Great Grandpa, what are you doing?" Qin Xuan sent Qin Taixuan a message.


    "The recipient has disabled their messaging functionality. Try againter." When Qin Xuan heard this second announcement, she began to feel awful. She had no idea what her great grandfather sought to do.


    When Han Sen entered the arena, his body felt a great chill. He could sense a feeling of danger encroach and swell inside him. It was the sort of feeling that suggested he was not going up against a person, but rather a monster.


    If he was in the sanctuary, he¡¯d turn tail and run within a heartbeat. This scary feeling made him tremble.


    He was not afraid in his mind, however. His body¡¯s reaction was only natural, when faced with the potential of extreme danger. It was merely quite strange for him, since he had never suffered this reaction before.


    Han Sen forced his body to calm down, and after doing so, approached to observe his opponent.


    Han Sen knew there would be no point in running. If he ever met someone in real life who could make his body shiver like this, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be granted the opportunity of flight.


    Han Sen was simply d he had only encountered this person here in the virtual Sk, and he wasn¡¯t a real enemy of his.


    "Why have you convinced Qin Xuan to learn that skill?" Qin Taixuan coldly asked.


    "Because I think it suits her," Han Sen said, not looking to hide anything. Although he did notpel Qin Xuan to learn it, he hoped that she would learn it due to how well it suited her.


    "Then let me see if you have what it takes to even think about it." Qin Taixuan stepped forward and his hands became des. Without pause, he shed towards Han Sen.


    In this virtual world, when Han Sen saw the strikee, he felt as if the world had gotten smaller. It was like the entire space was taken by this attack, and he could neither move nor dodge. He felt as if he would just have to stand and wait there, anticipating the moment he would be broken by his opponent.


    Han Sen knew that it wasn¡¯t the power gap between the two that prohibited him from fighting back, it was just the feelings he was suffering from, as a result of going against someone of a much higher tier. It stifled him.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was tough, and he had frequently found himself triumphing over life or death moments. Thinking this over, he became determined not to lose over the strength he perceived someone else to have.


    He cast the Dongxuan Sutra, which resulted in his body shaking. But still, his eyes shone bright with determination, devoid of any glimmer of a desire to back out. All he did was stare at the hand that approached him.


    He did not move back nor forward. Instead, he moved horizontally.


    Pang!


    When the attacknded, he felt as if his chest was about to be torn open. One of his arms and half a shoulder were sliced off. The system simted the appearance of gushing blood, as his HP bar was brought down to a sliver.


    But the opponent¡¯s attack did not defeat him right away, and he still had a single-digit amount of HP left.


    Qin Taixuan¡¯s eyes looked strange. He could tell that his opponent was not some leader in an army and was instead just a young man.


    But for a young man to have such a reaction towards his attack was special, and even here in a virtualmunity, it surprised Qin Taixuan a great amount.


    If Han Sen backed off, then that would mean his mind was lost. If he went forward, then that would imply he was reckless under pressure.


    No matter which way Han Sen went, he¡¯d have been defeated.


    But under such pressure, Han Sen could still use his best judgment and heed his own advice. To this, Qin Taixuan was surprised and in great admiration of him.


    Qin Taixuan thought it was incredible to see a young man such as this.


    "If you have convinced Little Xuanxuan to learn this skill, you must be responsible." Qin Taixuan merely looked at Han Sen now, foregoing a desire to attack.


    Han Sen was preparing to fight back, but put away his attempt upon hearing him speak. His heart could properly take-in what was spoken, so he asked, "Responsible? Responsible for what?"


    "If a powerful swordcks a proper scabbard, then it will inevitably harm the wielder. If you have suggested that she learn Empirical Sword, then you must be her scabbard," Qin Taixuan said with calm gravitas.

 Chapter 793: Exceeding Ultimate Mode

    Chapter 793: Exceeding Ultimate Mode


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Scabbard?" Han Sen was unsure what he meant. Qin Xuan was only seeking to learn a new sword skill; it wasn¡¯t as if she was being melted down and reforged into a de herself. What scabbard?


    "The most important aspect of Empirical Sword lies in the ruler¡¯s heart. If there is no heart, there can be no sword. But this heart..." Qin Taixuan sighed and then continued to say, "The absolute power is dependent on the heart. If the heart sinks, so too does the power. She needs a person to keep her feeling as if she were in danger. She needs a person who gives her purpose to proceed and strive ever forward, not to remain where she is and be content. Only that can sharpen the sword, the sword that will be sheathed inside the scabbard you will embody."


    "Why me?" Han Sen asked with confusion.


    There were many elites in the Qin family, so Han Sen did not understand why Qin Taixuan wanted him to be the scabbard. He was an outsider, and no one else in the Qin family even knew about him.


    "If you do not know the heart, how can you be the scabbard?" Qin Taixuan said, while staring at Han Sen. He continued, "Tell me your name, kid. I can only suppose you are someone special."


    Qin Taixuan believed Han Sen to hail from a big family, if he indeed possessed such wisdom. The kid intrigued him very much and so, he wanted to confirm his identity before allowing him to be the scabbard.


    Han Sen hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I am Han Sen. I am a subordinate of Team Qin. Now I am Captain of the Special Squad. If I can help Team Qin, I will do whatever I am able to."


    "You are Han Sen?" Qin Taixuan looked at him in a strange way.


    Qin Taixuan had heard Han Sen¡¯s name before, but not through his achievements. It was because he was the son-inw of Ji Ruozhen, and had a blood rtion with the Luo family.


    "Yes. If you need me, give me a call." Han Sen nodded, as there was nothing else he could say. And there was nothing else he could do to prove he was indeed Han Sen.


    "Have you joined the Luo family?" Qin Taixuan wore a serious look.


    "My surname is Han, not Luo," Han Sen replied.


    Qin Taixuan¡¯s expression wasplex, and after a brief time of silence psed between the two, he said to Han Sen, "Qin Xuan will be depending on you."


    "What should I do?" Han Sen was not sure what was needed to be a good scabbard.


    "Spend time practicing with her. Beat her, but not too harshly," Qin Taixuan said this and prepared to leave.


    "How can I contact you?" Han Sen asked.


    "My name is Qin Taixuan," he answered.


    Han Sen was shocked, and in his heart, he thought to himself, "The demigod Qin Taixuan? It is no wonder he is so powerful. I am afraid he already went easy on me. If he didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here with a modicum of health remaining."


    "Old Qin, there is something I must ask." Han Sen felt embarrassed.


    "What is it?" Qin Taixuan looked at Han Sen.


    "Qin Xuan does not know who I am; could you please not tell her? If you told her, I can only suspect she will be mad." Han Sen bore a wry smile.


    "Okay." Qin Taixuan nodded.


    "Thank you, Old Qin." Han Sen was now beaming with happiness.


    After Han Sen departed, Qin Taixuan looked puzzled. He thought to himself, "I hope he does not join the Luo family. A person like that, joining them? It would either be the luckiest thing or the worst thing for the Alliance."


    "Great Grandpa, what were you doing with my coach?" Qin Xuan finally saw him return and asked the question as quickly as possible.


    "Nothing. I was just testing him. I wanted to see if he was sufficiently qualified to teach my cute, great granddaughter. He is alright." Qin Taixuan smiled.


    "Why would you not allow me to see?" Qin Xuan looked as if she didn¡¯t entirely trust what he had to say.


    Qin Taixuan merely squinted and said, "Do you want to stand around here all day chatting, or do you want toe home with me so that I can show you the true Empirical Sword?"


    "I can learn it?" Qin Xuan looked surprised, not expecting to be allowed to learn it so soon.


    The Empirical Sword she had previously learnt was just a skill. The hyper geno art was forbidden from the family, and without Qin Taixuan¡¯s permission, she wouldn¡¯t even be allowed to look upon it.


    "Remember this; to not fight is the most oppressive thing you can do. To learn this without heeding that will only harm you," Qin Taixuan said, with an unreadable expression.


    ......


    Han Sen practiced with Qin Xuan every day, and when he wasn¡¯t practicing, he spent his time ying Hand of God. ying Hand of God actually aided the training of his perception.


    And especially so, since he was going up against bots. Highly-advanced AI posed a far greater challenge to him than humans did. The primary reason for this was because of the AI¡¯s reaction speeds, which far exceeded that of ordinary humans. The AI always knew when the next lightspot was to appear.


    With AI as your opponents, you would need brilliant abilities of perception. You would have to urately predict where the lightspot was before the AI itself became aware, and then react before they did.


    Han Sen chose topete against the hardest level of AI, one which other humans had great difficulty going against. In the beginning, Han Sen¡¯s sess rate was low, only managing to get two lightspots out of every hundred. And even those times were through guesses.


    But as Han Sen became more powerful, the number of lightspots he managed to obtain increased. After all, the AI was programmed and scripted, adhering to rules established by the creators. Over time, Han Sen began to get a feel for the AI¡¯s rhythm, and as he did, his sess rate grew.


    After two months of constant practice, Han Sen¡¯s perception with his dongxuan aura only continued to improve. By that time, it had almost wholly caught up with Jadeskin¡¯s eighth sense.


    "Congrattions! You have beaten Hand of God¡¯s super mode." After getting the final lightspot, the announcement yed to congratte Han Sen.


    At the same time, the wholemunity of Hand of God yed the announcement.


    "Evolver-ss yer ¡¯Win A Girlfriend¡¯ is now the first yer toplete super mode and has been granted the title ¡¯Hand of God.¡¯"


    The announcement yed three times across the entiremunity, and brought everyone to a standstill.


    "Holy smokes! Is that for real? An evolver finished super mode?"


    "Who is that powerful? They must be cheating; how can an evolver finish super mode?"


    "He must have been single for fifty years, willing to do anything to win a girlfriend."


    "I don¡¯t think the system can make mistakes. But I¡¯ll echo your sentiments and ask how an evolver could possibly pass this difficulty?"


    Many people believed the feat to have been impossible. A lot of the professional Hand of God yers went to search for the identity of the yer only known as "Win A Girlfriend." They added him as a friend and invited Han Sen to y many times, to see how good he truly was.


    When Han Sen saw the first request, he epted it. Butter, the friend request tone was like a fire rm. Unable to cope with the number of requests he was suddenly receiving, he simply decided to turn on his "busy" status.


    The only person he epted sent him a match request. "yer ¡¯God¡¯s Third Hand¡¯ has sent you a match request. Will you ept?"

 Chapter 794: The Hand That Orchestrates Fate

    Chapter 794: The Hand That Orchestrates Fate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    God¡¯s Third Hand was a very famous yer in the Hand of Godmunity circles.


    Over the past five years, God¡¯s Third Hand had managed to beat out every other professional evolver Hand of God yer,ing first ce in four of the annual Hand of God championships in the process. His talent for the game resulted in others referring to him as "God¡¯s favorite child."


    In addition to his constant practice of the game, his legendary status was achieved in a variety of different ways. And aside from being naturally talented, he had a special hyper geno art that aided his y.


    Everyone knew his name in the Hand of God circles, but even he had yet to beat super mode. His speed and reactions could not match that of the AI, and it had been believed that evolvers were unable to beat the master-level AI.


    But now, all of a sudden, an unknown evolver had managed to beat super mode. It was difficult for people to believe, and he did not believe it, either.


    He assumed whoever had won had managed to forge their identity, and thus it was most likely a surpasser acting under the guise of an evolver. That was how the cheater had managed to do it, he believed.


    God¡¯s Third Hand wasted no time in inviting Han Sen to match, and he was keen to prove whether or not his theory was correct.


    Han Sen had spent much time battling the AI to beat the hardest difficulty. To keep going was pointless, but now that a real person had invited him to y, his interest was reinvigorated. Thinking it might be fun, he epted the invite without hesitation.


    "Win A Girlfriend and God¡¯s Third Hand nowpete." The system announced, as a special treatment for those who had achieved the title Hand of God.


    Hearing this news, everyone was shocked. They all quickly scrambled to spectate the match.


    God¡¯s Third Hand was very famous, and widely recognized as a legendary professional with the game. Han Sen, who was unknown and had just achieved the title Hand of God, was going topete with him. Intense matches such as this were rare, and only those widely invested in the game could truly grasp how monumental an event such as this really was.


    Han Sen did not know his one randomly epted friend request would result in this, and he at first thought God¡¯s Third Hand was just another average, run-of-the-mill yer.


    To be the very first person to send a request, you¡¯d need to be lightning-quick. So perhaps it made sense that God¡¯s Third Hand had gotten in first.


    But even if Han Sen knew beforehand how strong he was, he wouldn¡¯t have cared too much.


    The match started, and every eye in the audience turned to view their hands. With bated breath, they tensely anticipated the appearance of the first light to show.


    Whoever hit a hundred lightspots first would be deemed the victor. You could either grab the lights near you, or the ones belonging to your opponent. Each lightspot was worth one point, and one hundred was needed to win.


    God¡¯s Third Hand watched Han Sen¡¯s hands intently, eagerly waiting to witness his speed. If he was too fast, then God¡¯s Third Hand would know he was just a cheap cheater.


    Many people thought the same way as God¡¯s Third Hand, too. After all, he had been ying for many years, and not a single evolver had yet to reach fifty-percentpletion of super mode. And that included God¡¯s Third Hand.


    Somehow, this previously unknown "Win A Girlfriend" entered the scene and finished what was believed to be impossible. Few people put stock in the validity of the win.


    The first lightspot appeared, and everyone looked at Han Sen¡¯s hand. Much to the surprise of everyone, the hand moved rtively slowly. The speed was remarkably average, whenpared to most high-level yers. He couldn¡¯tpete well in traditional matchmade games if he genuinely yed like that.


    "Did he really beat super mode with such speed?" Everyone thought to themselves.


    God¡¯s Third Hand frowned, also thinking Han Sen¡¯s move was slow. But just as he went to reach his own lightspot, he noticed Han Sen had already taken it.


    1 : 0


    "Whoa!" Seeing this, many people made a variety of different noises indicating surprise.


    God¡¯s Third Hand was faster, so how could Win A Girlfriend grab the lightspot first? That confused many people.


    Win A Girlfriend now moved to God¡¯s Third Hand¡¯s side, looking as if he was about to steal his next lightspot.


    God¡¯s Third Hand¡¯s face looked cold, and he did not believe his opponent¡¯s speed would be enough to beat him.


    But this was exactly what he wanted. To fight him face to face would expose his speed and reveal to everyone how much of a cheater his rival was.


    Over the next minute, however, God¡¯s Third Hand felt as if he had slipped into a sordid nightmare.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands were not fast, and they were most certainly slower than his own, but God¡¯s Third Hand had not managed to grab a single lightspot. It was so strange, it genuinely made him feel as if he was having a bad dream.


    No matter how hard he tried, no matter how much effort he put into increasing his own speed, he couldn¡¯t hit a single lightspot. The audience was entirely quiet, as well, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    A legendary professional yer did not have a single point.


    It would have made sense if Han Sen¡¯s hands were fast, but they weren¡¯t. In fact, he looked very rxed.


    But God¡¯s Third Hand¡¯s lightspots were all snatched by the flimsy, casual hands. It made people feel pretty awkward on God¡¯s Third Hand¡¯s behalf. And nobody could really understand what was going on.


    The true elites of Hand of God were even more shocked than the rest of the audience.


    They believed God¡¯s Third Hand¡¯s movements were seen by Han Sen beforehand. It was like Han Sen treated God¡¯s Third Hand like a puppet on a string.


    "This cannot be real!" Everyone started to think.


    At the same time, they realized how scary this thought genuinely was. The man was a legendary, professional yer who had won numerous contests. Yet now, he was getting wrecked by a person they hadn¡¯t seen before. Truly, this new contender was frighteningly strong.


    No one believed Han Sen was cheating now, either. Even if he was ying against the AI, cheating would only enable him to react faster. He couldn¡¯t actively work to block an opponent from grabbing a lightspot.


    AI could not predict the decisions of a human, but even if you did not directlypete with the AI, you could still manage to grab lightspots for yourself.


    For that slow speed to prohibit every approach by God¡¯s Third Hand was something not even the AI was able to do.


    "It¡¯s like he can control fate itself. This person is the real Hand of God," the audience thought to themselves.

 Chapter 795: The Monster That Inhabits Emerald Lake

    Chapter 795: The Monster That Inhabits Emerald Lake


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the match was over, Han Sen exited the virtualmunity. He thought battling other humans was fairlyme, and all-around boring; he viewedpetition against the AI to be much more exciting. Until he could challenge a surpasser, it was a waste of his time.


    The fact that the match was considered boring was something that rocked the entire Hand of Godmunity.


    A legendary, professional yer God¡¯s Third Hand was bullied into defeat with a final score of one hundred to nil. It was a shocker.


    A video of the match circted virally, as everyone who saw it shared and passed it on. No matter who ended up watching it, they were amazed.


    But no one suspected Win A Girlfriend was cheating, and rightfully so. Cheats only allowed someone to speed up, and Han Sen¡¯s hands were actually slower than his opponent¡¯s.


    Many Hand of God professionals analyzed the match, since the details of the match promised to bring the game into a new era.


    Previously, it was entirely believed to be a game of speed. After one match, it was revealed to everyone that it could be something more. No longer was it about collecting points through speed alone; now it was about prediction and foresight. And it was possible to y mind games on your opponent, and work to prevent your opponent from collecting their points.


    A new era began, and this match was officially documented as a guide and a showcase for yers. And so, as it was handed out more and more, it became even more widely-known.


    Many people wanted to uncover the identity of the enigmatic Win A Girlfriend. Some teams and organizations even ced a bounty for any concrete information that could aid in the discovery of who the yer truly was. But after time psed, with no progress in such investigations, the trail went cold.


    Han Sen no longer had any interest in ying Hand of God. He decided to return to the sanctuary, since the sensing abilities of his dongxuan aura were almost on par with his Jadeskin¡¯s eighth sense. He believed by now, he had what it took to ovee Falsified-Sky Sutra, and thus, Han Sen wanted to find Luo Yin again. He wanted to see if he could well-and-truly beat the Falsified-Sky powers.


    But Luo Yin was not there, so he reverted back to his original n¡ªthe one that led him to encounter Luo Yin in the first ce. Han Sen returned to the Emerald Lake, in the hope he could find the dinosaurs that had been said to reside there¡ªthe parent and child.


    If they did not live together, then Han Sen thought he had a fair chance of killing them.


    After the silver fox had eaten the second-generation Devil-Eye Spider, it seemed to have grown up quite a bit. Its energy flow had almost reached the same level as the fairy¡¯s. While these changes urred on the inside, little happened to its exterior. It looked practically the same as it always had, so it didn¡¯t seem as if it was yet an adult.


    Han Sen pulled out the corpse of the silver-winged butterfly, and the silver fox¡¯s eyes began to shine towards it. The silver fox hopped onto Han Sen¡¯s hand in the hopes of swallowing it.


    But Han Sen suddenly pulled back his hand. He looked at the silver fox and said, "Little Silver, I treat you better than I would my own son. I give you everything. If you ever think to betray me, I will never forgive you. Do you understand?"


    The silver fox used its head to rub Han Sen, as saliva drooled from its mouth into the fabric of his clothes.


    When Han Sen put his hand down, the silver fox leapt off and gobbled up the butterfly in a second-t. Its body seemed to shake and tremble afterwards.


    Silver lightning suddenly burst forth from it, like silk. This static silk crackled and weaved its way around to encase the silver fox in a silver cocoon.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to watch the cocoon and took a surprised notice of the chaotic energy that swirled inside. It was like a volcano, preparing to erupt at any second.


    "Is it finally growing up?" Han Sen felt relieved. He was worried that even after eating the silver butterfly, there¡¯d be no change. If so, Han Sen hadn¡¯t a clue how much longer it would take.


    Han Sen did not know how long it would take for the silver fox to finish its time inside the cocoon, either, but he didn¡¯t fancy waiting around. So, he stuffed the cocoon inside his pack and resumed his journey to the Emerald Lake.


    The Emerald Lake sparkled green, and all you could see was the green unspoiled surface reflecting the sky above. It was a gorgeous view to behold. Upon reaching theke, Han Sen walked around its length but did not find a single super creature.


    He used his dongxuan aura to scan the water. He could only scan up to a depth of about ten meters, despite how deep it truly was. As a result, he was unable to find anything.


    "Friend, have youe here looking for dinosaurs? A bunch of us have established a camp and with a fire, and we¡¯re having a barbeque." A man appeared and greeted Han Sen, inviting him to join in the festivities.


    It was rare to see a man so passionate and weing, so Han Sen did not hesitate to oblige and take a seat.


    They spoke together for some time, and Han Sen learnt the group was a bunch of friends thatposed a squad. They all knew each other back in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, but they all happened to be sent to the same region in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Such an urrence was highly unlikely, and so, they took it as a sign that they should form a team. Passing by thiske, they had heard the tales of a dinosaur supposedly inhabiting the ce. Therefore, they decided to stop for a while and scope the ce out.


    They had been camping at the same spot for two days, but s, they hadn¡¯t seen anything out of the ordinary.


    "Which squad are you from?" Liu Yunyi asked.


    "My squad is a bit special; it is not appropriate for me to discuss their affairs here." Han Sen smiled.


    "A special team, huh? Has anything interesting hit the airwaves? Is there any juicy gossip you can share with us?" someone else asked.


    Just as Han Sen was about to tell them a story, he heard watery sshes. Suddenly, the ssy surface of theke was disturbed, and the tide that caressed the grassy skirt of theke began to rise. A wave that was a few meters high was generated, and it quickly came in the direction of the camp. Under the force of the sudden tsunami, the fire was immediately put out and the tents were all ruined.


    Everyone, now drenched, looked out towards theke. They saw something with the neck and head of a giraffe emerge from the water. This was much bigger than the dinosaur they had previously expected. Its body had to be over a hundred meters wide; it was ridiculous.


    Near the monster, a little version of itselfy. Its body was smaller, at only about ten meters wide. They both exited the waters and climbed upon the shore


    At the ghastly sight, Liu Yunyi and his team froze. It was rare to see creatures of such goliath proportions inhabiting a sanctuary.


    "Boss, should we fight?" someone asked Liu Yunyi.


    Liu Yunyi smiled wryly and muttered, "Do you have a death wish? It¡¯s huge! Our weapons would only be capable of tickling such a fiend. Its tail alone could wipe us out!"


    As their dialogue unfolded, Han Sen was already running towards the two creatures.


    He used his dongxuan aura to scan them. The big one¡¯s life force, although blurry, was incredibly strong. It was a first-generation super creature.


    The small one¡¯s energy flow was running strangely, but that aside, it was clear. It was a second-generation super creature.


    It was rare to find a second-generation super creature that was alone, and although the big one was beside it, Han Sen didn¡¯t see a reason why he could not kill it.

 Chapter 796: Killing the Smaller Monster

    Chapter 796: Killing the Smaller Monster


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The little angel pped her wings and flew directly to the big monster¡¯s head, as Han Sen took off running to the smaller monster.


    His fitness had almost reached the level of a juvenile super creature at this point, and with the ming Rex Spike in hand, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to y his target.


    The small ck-scaled monster, seeing Han Sen run towards it, shouted. Its mouth became a ck, gaping maw with a set of wretched fangs piercing out of that darkness.


    Han Sen swung the ming Rex Spike down towards it. The monster did not flee or evade the attack, and instead used its own head as a deflector. When the rex spike collided with the ck-scales, a deep noise was emitted.


    Han Sen felt a terrible power surge into his hands from the monster¡¯s head, as the rex spike failed to crack open the scales of the beast. The power that pushed back was so strong, it hurled Han Sen into the air and sent him through a few spins as he went.


    "That is quite powerful. This thing must have a really high vitality." Han Sen borrowed strength from the air he was borne onto and returned to engage the small monster.


    Liu Yunyi and his group were frozen stiff, watching the crazy waves that continued to surge out of the wild waters of theke. Han Sen and his angel had fearlessly gone to battle the monsters there, and in the chaos of the scene, it was difficult to tell who would emerge triumphant.


    "Holy crap! Where did this elitee from? He can actually go toe-to-toe with these things and potentially beat them?"


    "That angel-lookingdy must be a pet beast soul. It¡¯s so strong and beautiful."


    "What are you guys hanging around for? We should quickly retreat and fall back."


    The little angel invaded every inch of the big monster¡¯s personal space and attacked its head repeatedly. She wanted to strike its eyes and blind it, but the monster¡¯s vitality was extraordinarily high, and so its flesh was incredibly difficult to get through. Unable to deal much in the way of damage, even the little angel ended up dodging more than she could attack.


    Her greatsword smacked the creature¡¯s head numerous times, but its skull was sufficiently guarded by its hardy scales. Despite the effort of her attacks, only a shallow scratch mark was left behind by each strike. Inparison to the beast atrge, she might as well have tried tickling the fiend.


    The small monster was angrier and lessposed, however. It ignored Han Sen¡¯s attacks and instead tried to attack him, even at the cost of ensuring its own defense. The ck scales looked tougher than the big monster¡¯s, however, and the creature itself looked more powerful.


    The big monster took notice of the little one chasing Han Sen around, which put its concern at ease. With continuedposure, it calmly fought the little angel that had targeted it.


    Han Sen fell back more and more, attempting to lure the smaller creature away. He was initially worried that the small one might not follow, so he prepared to use his Devil-Eye Spider beast soul in order to seduce it. But this was not necessary, due to the monster¡¯s feistiness. Attracting it his way was the easiest aspect of the ensuing battle.


    Han Sen eventually managed to lead the small monster into the nearby woods. Its teeth gnashed in a fearsome bloodlust as it chased after Han Sen with murder in its eyes.


    Although the little monster was strong and powerful, it came as a surprise to Han Sen that it had evidently not lived for very long. It clearly knew little of the world atrge. Now, seeing Han Sen stop, it gaped its hungry maw and leapt towards him.


    The fangs of its mouth were like daggers as they came, but Han Sen did not fall back at the sight of their gnashing hunger. Just as the mouth came close, ready to tear his face off, Han Sen drove the rex spike deep into the creature¡¯s mouth.


    The ming Rex Spike spun like a drill, as mes zed and wreathed their way around it. With Han Sen¡¯s surprise attack, the weapon was shoved deep into the monster¡¯s throat. Like mud from a manic drillbit, blood squirted out from the ravaged throat of the beast.


    The little monster squealed in absolute pain, but its cry was muted due to the presence of the ravenous rex spike.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart pounded with the thrill, as he channeled an infinite source of power into the rex spike. His push with the weapon did not recede, and Han Sen slowly worked the weapon into the creature¡¯s stomach.


    In a moment¡¯s notice, the two-yard-long rex spike had been driven a full three feet into the mouth of the super creature. And Han Sen primed it to go deeper.


    Amidst the blood and shredded flesh of its butchered throat, the monster could do little but shake its head. As it shook vigorously, it sent Han Sen and the rex spike flying into the air. The strength of its wiggle was too powerful, and even Han Sen was unable to withstand the velocity. The little monster let out a cry of pain after throwing away its violent aggressor, and this alerted the big monster to the little one¡¯s danger. Immediately, its concerned parent stomped its way through the trees to its aid.


    The giant, hulking body made the ground quake with each step it took. Theke was thrown into utter turmoil as it left the battered waters behind.


    Although the little angel wanted to stop the approach of the big monster, she couldn¡¯t deal a critical hit to the monster or find a weak spot she could exploit. Thus, nothing she did could grab its attention. Even as she repeatedly struck its scaly-skin, the sword could do nothing.


    Seeing the big monster heading his way, Han Sen knew it would only have to take two more steps before it was directly in front of him. He knew he had to act fast, so he quickly retrieved his rex spike and ran towards the little monster. Without thinking, he rammed it up the baby monster¡¯s butthole with all his might.


    The rex spike was driven an entire meter up its backside, as blood burst from the exploited hole like unclogged plumbing.


    Its upper-body had already been severely injured, and now, it¡¯s lower-body was being quickly made the same. It squealed in agony and fell down to the ground. It exerted much effort in trying to stabilize itself, but try as it might, it could not stand back up.


    Han Sen was not content to stop there, and he was determined to push harder and end the monster¡¯s life as soon as he possibly could. But the big monster was approaching quickly, like a mountain bearing down on him. Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t remain where he was much longer, so he pulled his rex spike out and retreated.


    Boom!


    The giant monster brought another foot down and crushed trees and fallen logs into kindling. The diameter of each footprint left behind was ten meters. Han Sen dodged the foot, but it only by a small margin.


    The little monster finally managed to regain its bnce and stand up, then crawled nearby the bigger monster. When the big monster noticed the wounds its young one had incurred, its wrath was stoked. Wild mes of anger now burned for Han Sen.


    The giant monster roared and tried to crush Han Sen underfoot once more. The vitality-based monster was not something he couldpete with, so Han Sen had no choice but to fall back.


    Han Sen cast Aero and used it to more easily evade the stomping of the raging behemoth.


    All the while, the little angel continued trying to attack the big monster¡¯s eyes. Her attempts were ineffective, however. The monster¡¯s neck was surprisingly spry, and it managed to duck and weave to avoid many of her strikes.


    As this was unfolding, Han Sen looked for an opportunity to swing back around and finish off the smaller monster. Unfortunately for him, the opportunity was taking its time in revealing itself. But during this intense observation, a new sound came from the skies above.


    A ck and metallic tiger, one with wings, descended from the skies. It flew extremely fast and within a second, itnded behind the big monster. Its four paws shredded the little monster¡¯s body. Then, it grabbed the little monster, pped its wings, and took off flying to the west.


    "That b*stard! Trying to steal my kill, are you?" Han Sen was infuriated, so he took off in flight and chased after the ck tiger.


    Only Han Sen was allowed to steal the kills of others, and the thought of this ck tiger stealing his kill was uneptable.


    The big monster, when seeing its little one get captured, ignored Han Sen and tried to chase after the ck tiger, as well.


    The ck tiger held on to the little monster with ease, despite how many tons it undoubtedly weighed. And it was still going too fast for him or the big monster to catch up.

 Chapter 797: Scary Shelter

    Chapter 797: Scary Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was fuming. He was the master of stealing easy kills from others, but now, someone had attempted to do the same thing to him. It was infuriating. In silence, Han Sen blitzed through the sky in pursuit of the tiger. The little angel and the big monster also went after it, and in the big monster¡¯s wake, giant craters remained as the soil was upturned, mud was flung, rocks were smashed and trees were crushed.


    Fortunately, there was no human shelter in the vicinity and neither would there be in thends ahead. If even a royal shelter was to be in the rampaging behemoth¡¯s track, it¡¯d be ttened within seconds.


    Han Sen was the slowest of them all. He was in the back, and the distance that separated them only increased the further they went. The little angel and big monster were both faster than him.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and simted Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow; with this, his speed increased by a vast amount. Through this, he was just about able to catch up and not get left behind.


    The ck tiger was an extremely menacing creature to look at. Despite carrying such arge monster, it was able to continue its flight west and outpace them all without any trouble, whatsoever.


    Han Sen chased after the ck tiger for four days straight, and neither of the creatures slowed down. Han Sen himself was unable to excuse the misdeedmitted by the tiger, and with a burst of energy, swore to the high heaven he would catch up with the tiger and deliver its just desserts.


    The big monster felt the same. Gripped in the fearsome talons of the tiger¡¯s paws, its baby repeatedly cried out for aid over the course of their flight. The baby¡¯s perseverance had to be admired, and it was no wonder why it was a second-generation super creature.


    Devil-Eye Spiders had a weak vitality, and if they were the ones snatched, they¡¯d have died a long time ago. There was no way they¡¯d remain alive, let alone muster the effort of screeching for help.


    But despite all their most valiant efforts, none were able to catch up with the ck tiger. And by now, it had been eight days. Their flight had gone on so long and far, they had exited the San Dao River region. Treacherous mountain ranges are whaty in the distantnds ahead, ones which the ck tiger was not hesitant to fly into once nearing them.


    Han Sen looked ahead and stopped. Amidst all the mountains that were connected, there was one purple mountain that stuck out like a sore thumb. The ck tigernded on its slopes and dragged the small monster up with it.


    The purple mountain was a strange one, indeed. It was very tall and its peak rested somewhere above the clouds. On this peak was what looked like a pce.


    Han Sen witnessed the ck tigernd there, and suspected things were only going to take a turn for the worse. For a spirit shelter to have a monster as wild as that, it wouldn¡¯t merely be a royal ss one.


    Han Sen recalled the little angel, while the big monster went on ahead. It seemed as if it was willing to do whatever it took if it meant securing the safety of its child.


    The purple pce appeared semi-transparent, as its appearance was masked and unmasked at the whims and travel of clouds. The ck tiger raced its way to the top.


    The purple pce¡¯s double-doors opened as if they were automatic, and with the squirming, screeching monster in its clutches, the tiger ran inside. Once it was beyond them, the doors closed and locked the big monster outside.


    The big monster was not willing to stop there, however. With its goliath body, it threw itself against the gates repeatedly, in a bid to bring it down.


    The big monster had a width of one hundred meters, and it was at least fifty meters tall. But in the shadow of that door, it didn¡¯t appear so grand. They were ofparable height.


    Boom!


    The giant monster¡¯s body used all its strength in hitting the door, and each thud echoed far and wide. But despite its efforts, the stone gates did not budge a single inch. The monster¡¯s wretched power was nothing inparison.


    The monster used so much strength in each push, it fell backward a few times after every throw of itself. It would scream aloud after each failed attempt, and then try once more.


    Nothing happened. The stone gate was firmly sealed and no matter how much strength was exerted, the big monster was unable to break down the door.


    After all these hits, the monster had begun to bleed. And still, the door remained closed.


    Han Sen was shocked while watching this. The powerful monster must have been a super creature, and he suspected most second-generation sorts would be unable to kill him.


    Yet this one door, despite receiving the monster¡¯s absolute might, was unwilling to submit. It remained sealed, and Han Sen suspected it was a testament to the strength of whatever master waited inside.


    Han Sen frowned and flew back up into the sky, keen to take an aerial view of the site and see what creatures were inside the shelter.


    But while he was airborne, the sight was entirely shrouded by mist. Unable to get a good look, Han Sen felt his heart sink somewhat.


    With his eyesight and abilities of perception, he should have had no issue piercing the clouds with his vision. Strangely, he was unable to see anything. The clouds themselves were quite curious, however.


    Han Sen summoned his devil-eye mask and ran the Devil-Eye Spider¡¯s energy flow. Keenly, he looked back at the shelter once more.


    Although Han Sen couldn¡¯t quite make out what was in there, he was able to espy the presence of a few mes that looked like lifeforces.


    "One, two, three, four, five." Han Sen counted at least five super creatures inside.


    Of course, that was only what Han Sen was able to see. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether or not there were any more inside.


    "Perhaps I will indeed have to just give up this pursuit." Han Sen gritted his teeth, hating his own suggestion. It was fairly obvious he¡¯d be unable to deal with all the super creatures inside there, but he still did not want to just pack up and leave.


    It wasn¡¯t easy trying to locate and secure a second-generation super creature, so it was fairly bad for it just to be taken away from him in the manner it was.


    "Ah, screw it. I¡¯m going to risk it. Let¡¯s see just how powerful this super spirit shelter really is! Even if I¡¯m too weak, they¡¯ll be unable to kill me. If I can¡¯t get back the prey I worked so hard to nab, I¡¯m going to mess this ce up!" Clenching his jaw, Han Sen ran towards the purple door.


    The big monster and Han Sen considered each other friends for the time being, and Han Sen was willing to try to help open the door for it.


    If they both got inside, it might actually be possible for the big monster to take on two super creatures all by itself. If Han Sen performed better, the prospect of earning a few more easy kills for himself would be delightful.


    Although the chances of this happening were slim, he was happy enough just to raise a little hell for the shelter as payback.


    Han Sen ran before the gate, as the giant monster did its best to get it open. While the door remained undamaged, it was coated in the battered monster¡¯s blood.


    Han Sen summoned his ming Rex Spike and tried fitting it where the seam for the double doors should be. As the rex spike drilled into the door, countless sparks illuminated the area. But still, despite his efforts, the doors couldn¡¯t be opened.


    Not a single chip of the door was broken away, either. And now, Han Sen was beginning to think it was too difficult.


    Boom!


    The big monster, seeing that Han Sen was unable to open the door, hit it once more. Its mouth spat out blood, and it screamed in pain.


    "This is not going to work. Even if we barge in now, we¡¯ll be half dead. Death would be all but certain upon our entry." Han Sen gritted his teeth and flew into the shelter from above.


    The shelter was veiled in cloud, and he couldn¡¯t see a single thing. But right now, in his state of mind, he cared little. Han Sen was going to fly in, try to open the door from the inside, and let the big monster in.

 Chapter 798: Getting into the Shelter

    Chapter 798: Getting into the Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The fogy heavy, and Han Sen made sure to summon his most useful beast souls before entering the mist. He pierced into the clouds without hindrance, but as he entered, a frightful feeling crept along his spine and chilled him to the bone.


    Han Sen saw a fire-wreathed shadow approach from his side. If he wasn¡¯t wearing his devil-eye mask, he wouldn¡¯t have caught itsing.


    Dong!


    The little angel came over to cover him, and her greatsword collided with something in the fog. She was knocked back a bit, but before anything else could happen, their phantom assant retreated into the deeper recesses of the mist.


    Before Han Sen could continue his journey through the fog, the shadow came at them again from another side. It was fortunate Han Sen was able to follow it as it neared, andmand the little angel to respond appropriately.


    While Han Senmanded her to deflect the shadow¡¯s iing attack, Han Sen took advantage of the window of opportunity and flew faster through the fog towards the shelter. He knew that the shelter¡¯s walls were only a hundred meters away, but it now felt as if he had traveled several hundred meters. And still, he had yet to see the ground.


    "Oh, no!" The wretched realization that this was no ordinary fog dawned on Han Sen. He wanted to leave its stuffy-clutch, but it was toote. Despite flying back a few hundred meters again, in the direction he hade, he was unable to exit. He wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    But Han Sen was at least d he was in possession of the devil-eye mask, so he could watch any creature that lurked inside the mist. It did well to keep him alert and out of danger.


    "It seems as if there is only one super creature hiding out here in the mist with me. If the others don¡¯te near, then perhaps I¡¯ll be able to kill it one-on-one," Han Sen thought to himself.


    He did not believe whatever super creature lurked around him would pose too much danger, and even without his devil-eye mask, he could use his dongxuan aura to sense its presence and see iting.


    The only problem was the need to deal with it quickly. If he didn¡¯t take care of it soon, it was only a matter of time before the big monster down below would beat itself to death against the doors. If that happened, Han Sen would have one less ally on the field.


    The evil-eye mask could only enable Han Sen to watch the shadow of the creature. It was a lifeforce, one that seemed to have been wrapped in mes. He couldn¡¯t quite see what sort of super creature it was.


    The little angel could not see very well in the mist, and she had to rely on themands of her master for when and where to react.


    Han Sen quietly drew his peacock crossbow and loaded it with Z-steel bolts. He propped it up, ready for the creature¡¯s re-emergence.


    Dong!


    The little angel used her greatsword to knock away an iing shadow. Han Sen did not do anything yet, and he just patiently watched it.


    The ming shadow failed in its attempts to attack a few times, and it appeared to be frustrated. So, it gave up trying to strike them, sunk into the mist, and watched the two in return.


    Han Sen pretended as if he could not see it, rolling his head in a number of different directions to feign inattention. But in truth, aside from the creature, he really could not see anything else.


    When he was outside, he had managed to catch the presence of other super creatures by spotting their lifeforces. But now, inside the mist, this singr lifeforce was the only anomaly he could make out.


    After observing for a while, the me began to believe Han Sen and the little angel had truly lost their target. It sailed through the fog behind Han Sen, and slowly approached.


    Han Sen continued looking left and right, as if it he had no idea where it wasing from. But with the dongxuan aura that he cast a while ago, he was able to keep an eye on its every slight movement.


    The ming shadow came within ten meters of Han Sen when it suddenly became enraged, and itunched itself towards the mist¡¯s intruder.


    The moment the me got close to Han Sen, he quickly turned around and used his ming Rex Spike to block the attack while his left-hand fired the peacock crossbow repeatedly. Consecutively, he fired eight of the Z-steel bolts towards the foe.


    Pang!


    But Han Sen and the rex spike were rocked away upon the collision, which negatively affected his uracy. Still, he heard a foreign noise in the mist sound three times. Three of the eight bolts had found their target.


    At the same time, little angel flew to the shadow¡¯s head and brought down the greatsword upon it with all her might.


    "Roar!" The ming shadow screamed in agony, seemingly injured by the bolts. Frantically, it tried to scramble back into the cover of the mist.


    But under the all-seeing gaze of the devil-eye mask, Han Sen was able to observe its every move. With the little angel by his side, he took off after the misty-menace.


    The creature had been well-and-truly fooled by Han Sen, and now, the little angel instantly caught up with the monster. She swung her sword like a loon and brought an end to the fleeing monster¡¯s escape.


    Han Sen fired the peacock crossbow again, emptying the other six bolts.


    The timing could not have been more perfect, as the creature had just exhausted all its strength in avoiding the brutal cleaves of the little angel¡¯s greatsword.


    More moans rumbled out across the fog, as four of the bolts found their target. The creature trembled.


    Like a sudden streak of light, the little angel shot right past the creature. As she did so, a headunched into the sky, trailing blood. Before the choking mist could be dyed red, it began to disappear with the felling of its master.


    "Super Creature Mirage-Gas Freak killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    The mist faded, and Han Sen¡¯s prior vision of the shelter¡¯s walls and gate returned to him. It was only ten meters away now.


    The Mirage-Gas Freak that the little angel had in began to fade away. It was strange, like a cat. The head had been lopped off, and that too began to melt away with the body.


    Dong!


    A Life Geno essence, one that looked like an orb of solid mist, fell to the ground. Han Sen made sure to pick it up, and after doing so, flew to the back of the gate that had previously barred their passage. Then, he lifted and removed the bolt that prevented its opening. After doing so, he made sure to make a quick escape backwards.


    Boom!


    The purple-door was smashed open by the big monster. With a loud roar, it marched inside without hesitation.


    Inside the shelter was arge and beautiful pce, but strangely, it now seemed devoid of creatures or spirits. The ce seemed empty.


    When the mirage cloud totally disappeared, Han Sen¡¯s vision became clearer. He couldn¡¯t see any creatures. Even the small monster that had been captured by the ck tiger was totally gone, and not even its screams could be heard anymore.


    Pang!


    The big monster quickly arrived before the grand pce, and at its tall doors, it again tried to open them by throwing its weight. It wanted to see with its own eyes whether or not the little monster was inside.


    Its strike did not copse the pce, but as Han Sen watched, he saw the sh of a sword. Suddenly, a huge, bloody gash had been drawn deep into the big monster¡¯s hardy scales.

 Chapter 799: Phantom Armor

    Chapter 799: Phantom Armor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The big monster roared in agony, as its giant body tumbled a few steps backward. Blood cascaded from the wound, coloring its scales. From inside the pce, a shadow creature emerged, wielding a steel greatsword and d in steel armor.


    Taking a closer look, Han Sen noticed that the armaments were not actually affixed to a person or creature. Despite being fitted in the shape of a human, the armor was not actually clothing anyone. The armor was empty, as if it were possessed. In between the ting of the armor, all he could espy was the flicker of a ghostly-green light.


    "Is this a creature? Or is it a spirit?" Han Sen watched the armored monster with uncertainty.


    "Roar!"


    The steel armor moved, and so too did the two meter long greatsword. Its speed and power was most impressive, and it left another deep cleft in the big monster¡¯s body.


    A green-light imbued and enshrouded the greatsword, exceeding the length of the weapon by an additional meter. The green light looked sharp, and for it to break through the scales of the behemoth, it must have been far more powerful than the greatsword the little angel wielded.


    Although the big monster tried to step on the possessed armor below, it was too heavy and slow. It missed the phantom foe, and upon bringing its foot down, the menace began chopping it up. The leg oozed blood from every cut, and the monster screamed in absolute agony.


    Han Sen thought of helping it out, but he saw three other monsters enter from the sides of the za before the pce. They were being surrounded.


    A thirty meter tall ape, a four-legged snake and a winged ck tiger all appeared, each from a different direction. The winged ck tiger roared and approached them. Han Senmanded his little angel to engage the tiger.


    The snake and the ape approached Han Sen together. The ape threw a fist down towards Han Sen, an attack which he dodged with ease. But the force of that fist was such that the ground quaked.


    The four-legged snake flung out its tongue, which looked like a bloody-whip. It was incredibly fast, and it almost tangled and knotted its way around Han Sen.


    His ming Rex Spike retaliated with a strike against the big ape¡¯s arm, which only created a light scuff. He couldn¡¯t damage it. The four-legged snake was too fast for Han Sen, and it was difficult for him to evade in between dishing out his own attacks.


    One-on-one was already difficult enough, but now he was being challenged by two. This was an extremely dangerous situation for him to be in.


    Pang!


    Han Sen tried to dodge the snake¡¯s attack, but he was dealt a blow by the ape instead. His body wasunched away as if it had been fired from a cannon. He traveled a dozen meters and mmed into the pce wall. With his body in a crumpled heap, he spat out blood.


    The snake and ape didn¡¯t relent, and Han Sen jumped away with pain in his chest as they approached. He leapt near the big monster and used his ming Rex Spike against the armored phantom monster.


    Dong!


    The armored phantom saw the iing strike, and it raised its greatsword to block it. In the collision, Han Sen took a few steps back.


    The ape and the snake managed to catch up with him, and the big monster decided to aid Han Sen in return. It roared and ran toward the ape. The two monsters were incredibly loud as they duked it out, every impact between them making a deafening noise.


    The big monster was having difficulty with the agile armored phantom, but fared far better against the ape.


    Han Sen cast his dongxuan aura to do battle with the armored phantom. It was far better for him to deal with that than to attempt tobat the massive ape. This exchange of opponents was the right move, as it ced them both in the realm ofbat they exceeded in.


    Still, the snake was after Han Sen, and this made him frown.


    "Fairy, I have taken care of you for far too long with no return. It¡¯s about time you do something for me." Han Sen leapt out of the way of the snake¡¯s razor-tongue, brought out the scallop shell, and threw it towards the snake.


    The snake avoided the scallop, and it fell down to the ground. The lid of the scallop finally moved, and the fairy emerged from it in a rage.


    She looked at the snake and immediately cast her icy self-buffs and flew directly before it.


    Han Sen sighed. It was fortunate for him that the fairy was willing to aid him in his time of need and wasn¡¯t going to remain herzy self in such dire circumstances. Now that every creature had a single rival of its own, Han Sen was able to focus his attention solely on the phantom armor.


    The phantom armor was still an obscenely powerful foe, and its agility and finesse with the de was just as good as Han Sen¡¯s. Against strength that far outmatched his own, Han Sen had to take advantage of the one area ofbat he did have an advantage in: speed.


    But the armored phantom swung its green light-wreathed steel greatsword with tremendous power. When Han Sen brought his ming Rex Spike up to deflect it, his weapon was given a fairlyrge dent.


    Following this, Han Sen did not dare interact with his enemy¡¯s sword directly. He used his dongxuan aura and cast a formation to outpace his opponent.


    He found an opening in which he could safely attack, so he quickly took advantage of it and swung the rex spike. It struck the ghostly armor to little effect, so he quickly fell back. Han Sen then thought of attacking a gap in the armor, since that might allow him to deal the damage he sought.


    The ming Rex Spike, however, was too big. It wouldn¡¯t have been able to strike the fine slits that existed between the armor ting.


    Han Sen continued dodging the attacks of its green light, and at the same time thought to himself, "It¡¯s a shame that the raw Z-steel shortsword I asked the Wang family to forge for me has yet to bepleted. If I had it with me now, this would be a great opportunity to test its effectiveness."


    Without any other choice, Han Sen drew a raw Z-steel bolt in his hand. When the time was right, he could use his hand to drive it through what was possibly the weak spot of the phantom menace.


    Elsewhere, the little angel and the ck tiger continued battling each other in airbornebat. The body of the ck tiger was like metal, and the ws of its paws were incredibly lethal. It didn¡¯t have a single disadvantage when going against the little angel, so it was difficult to presume which one might emerge victorious.


    The battle between the big ape and the big monster was the bloodiest of all. They were both vitality-based super creatures, and each of their attacks rocked and shook the shelter.


    They had both been brutally injured as they fought. This was especially so for the big monster, that had been severely injured before starting to fight. In the battle with the ape, its wounds had been exploited, and the behemoth was not in good condition.


    The fairy was the most rxed creature of all. The snake was slower than she was, and the tongue could nevertch onto its target. The frosty projectiles the fairy cast out only made it slower, as well.


    Pang!


    The fairy threw her little fist out and smacked the snake¡¯s face fiercely. Almost instantly, blood was drawn from its hideous mouth.


    The snake did seem very powerful, however, and it didn¡¯t seem likely that the fairy could end its life anytime soon.


    Han Sen could not deal with the armored phantom on his own, though. And seeing the big monster about to be defeated by the big ape, he became worried. If the big monster fell, it would tip the scales of their battle off-bnce and they would be unfairly matched. If that were to ur, he¡¯d have no choice but to fall back.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and cast Dongxuan Sutra. He turned his own energy into a holy light, and when he found the right moment, he cast the holy light onto the big monster to heal its wounds.


    The holy light he simted, received from the rhino, had incredible healing properties. When the cast-light reached the wounds, they instantly began to seal themselves up.

 Chapter 800: Super Spirit

    Chapter 800: Super Spirit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen tried his hardest to cast the holy light and heal the big monster¡¯s wounds, and it wasn¡¯t long before its vitality was restored enough for it to continue its fight with renewed vigor. Han Sen felt relieved.


    "At least I have a grip on the situation for the time being." Han Sen returned his focus to the armored phantom.


    With his dongxuan aura, it was not difficult to use his dongxuan powers to dodge his foe¡¯s attacks. Han Sen did not expect to defeat him in his current situation, but he at least wanted to drag out their fight and buy some time for his otherpanions to resolve their own battles.


    In between his evasions, Han Sen took every chance he could to continue healing the big monster so it could carry on fighting the fearsome ape.


    Han Sen was primarily waiting for the fairy to finish killing the snake. Once she was done, he envisioned a snowball effect in which they could outnumber the others and end them. Fighting the armored phantom alone was a little too much for him.


    "It¡¯s a shame that Little Silver is still evolving. If it was done by now, bringing about an end to these felons and the shelter they inhabit would be easy-peasy," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen continued using his dongxuan aura to scan the armored phantom. He had managed to learn that it was a second-generation super creature of sorts, and it harbored a strange and unique energy flow.


    "Could this energy flow be what¡¯s activating the green light to enshroud and empower the sword? If it is, that¡¯s brilliant. The light is extremely efficient, but that aside, doesn¡¯t it just look so cool?!" Han Sen kept walking backwards, watching and recording the phantom¡¯s energy flow.


    The fairy was doing fairly well. Her little fists were repeatedly unleashed against the snake¡¯s head, and each punch shook blood from the battered face. When the blood reached the ground, however, it became ice.


    Han Sen scanned the snake and saw that its energy flow was all blurry. This told him it was a first-generation super creature.


    The great ape was the same, as well; a first-generation super creature. The ck tiger in the sky was too far away from him for now, so he couldn¡¯t tell just yet.


    Han Sen noticed that the snake was about to be killed by the fairy, but his sudden burst of happiness was snatched away by a stronger feeling of dread.


    Deep inside the shelter, a lifeforce approached. It did not venture their way fast, but that made it all the more ominous. The lifeforce was horridly powerful.


    Han Sen used his devil-eye mask to take a look, and he saw a ming red lifeforce arise. Whatever was headed their way was getting closer.


    "Oh, no! This shelter has another super creature." Han Sen immediately became disheartened at this worrying revtion. He had tirelessly battled to reach this stage, and the thought of having to flee without a reward was criminal.


    If the horrible creature joined in the fight, the scales of the battle¡¯s bnce would be tipped and there would be no way to restore them.


    But again, Han Sen did not feel right in simply abandoning the fight. As he saw the snake about to be killed by the fairy, he gritted his teeth and ran towards the horrible energy that approached.


    If he could slow its advance for a while, and allow the fairy to finish off the snake, he might have a chance.


    The armored phantom did not allow its foe to leave so suddenly, and it pursued him. As he continued to evade, Han Sen did not halt in his race towards the ghastly energy.


    After skipping past fifteen buildings, he came to a long staircase that reached for the skies. At its top, arger pce rested.


    On the stairs, an elegant woman gently descended. Her body was incredible, and she was around a foot taller than Han Sen. Still, her scaling was perfect. Her long legs led to a slim waist, which acted as a pedestal for the grand boobs thaty above. In the ck armor she was robed in, she exuded a presence of power and respect. She was like a panther; a female feline that was both beautiful and cruel.


    "That is the spirit of this shelter?" Han Sen now revised his earlier thoughts, when he had believed that the armored phantom was the spirit of the shelter.


    The spirit looked at Han Sen coldly. Her eyes were chilling, with her long ck hair that flowed down to the ground. She gave Han Sen a murderous gaze.


    The spirit was dressed in armor, but she wore no helmet. Atop her head rested a crown. She wielded no weapons, either, but her pretty white hands gave out a feeling of lethality.


    "I have to somehow hold on and keep her busy until the fairy is done with the snake." Han Sen gritted his teeth. He did not wait for the spirit to descend the stairs but raced up towards her instead.


    He had just finished enhancing his dongxuan aura, so his abilities of perception had greatly improved. With the grace of movement gifted by dongxuan powers, he believed he could kite two super creatures for some amount of time.


    The armored phantom was still on Han Sen¡¯s heels, and the way it moved now seemed angry. It seemed displeased at its opponent¡¯s decision to disrespect the spirit that was descending, and so it swung its sword with far greater aggression.


    Han Sen made use of his dongxuan movements, and pushed them to the max. This way, it was difficult for the phantom to strike him.


    After walking a few hundred steps, the spirit looked at Han Sen with much disgust and disdain as she stepped down to meet him. She raised her fist and attempted to punch her iing aggressor.


    It didn¡¯t seem as if she exerted much strength, but its speed was as if her fist had teleported. It suddenly collided with Han Sen¡¯s belly.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body rocketed all the way back down the stairs like a meteor. He smacked into the roof of a building, which ruined its delicate tiling.


    The armor on Han Sen¡¯s armor had many cracks upon it, and there was now an exposed area. Han Sen removed himself from the rooftop with a mouth full of blood.


    The spirit¡¯s punch was not one that could miss, but it happened so suddenly he didn¡¯t have what it took to dodge.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was fast, and the power she used was clearly not at max capacity. His armor would have entirely been destroyed if she had used more force, he imagined.


    The armored phantom jumped down from the stairs, shing at Han Sen with the green light greatsword.


    Stepping quickly, Han Sen was able to dodge the attack. His eyes drifted towards the spirit. She was so fast, he¡¯d have to keep an eye on her; if she was to attack him again, he would have no chance of dodging.


    Han Sen¡¯s senses were powerful, though, and he could predict when she nned to make a move. Now was the time for Han Sen to properly test what he had recently spent much time practicing.


    The spirit looked at Han Sen and raised her fist. She fired it in his direction.


    The moment she swung her fist, it elerated. Han Sen¡¯s eyes were not able to perceive how she performed this attack, but her entire body seemed to teleport directly before him.


    His excellent senses were indeed able to capture the granr details of her movements. With a move of his leg, he slid his body slightly to the side and dodged her attack sessfully.


    The spirit, seeing her fist miss its target, looked shocked.


    In this small moment, Han Sen swung his own fist at the spirit¡¯s belly in a form of payback.


    But the spirit¡¯s body just disappeared as if it had teleported away. His fist was so close, but it missed.

 Chapter 801: Zenith of Perception

    Chapter 801: Zenith of Perception


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen felt as if he was being bullied by two legendary elites. Not a single second went by, without his life dangling by a thread.


    The spirit¡¯s speed was so high, it might as well have been teleportation. Coupled with the armored phantom¡¯s indestructible greatsword, Han Sen could do little but dodge, dodge, and dodge some more.


    Han Sen¡¯s proficiency with dongxuan movement was as high as it could go, and with the aid of his dongxuan aura, he was able to predict the movements of both of his aggressors. Thus, Han Sen was able to remain a single step ahead of his opposition.


    It wasn¡¯t easy, however, and the pressure from his enemies continued to mount. One tiny little misstep was all it would take tond him in a fatal predicament.


    But Han Sen stayed as focused as he could. He couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted, and all idle thoughts were cast from his mind. The fortitude of his mind went entirely into perceiving and predicting exactly which foe would do what at any given second.


    The spirit was so fast that he was entirely reliant on prediction.


    The armored phantom¡¯s weapon was unbelievably sharp, and since he couldn¡¯t withstand or deflect it, dodging was his only lifeline versus it, as well.


    sh!


    Another de-swing fell towards him, and this time, Han Sen was unable to dodge it entirely. The back ting of his armor was torn off, and it led to him bleeding heavily.


    Pang!


    The spirit now appeared at Han Sen¡¯s left, and her manic fist punched towards his heart. He could only half-dodge this, too. Her fist was driven into his arm, instead, and his shoulder was instantly dislocated.


    Han Sen bit down on his teeth and tried to maintain hisposure. He couldn¡¯t afford to slow down, so he continued to dodge. As he went on, he healed any wounds he incurred with his holy light.


    "Come on, fairy. Hurry up! I can¡¯t hold out much longer," Han Sen pleaded within. His fitness had yet to reach the level of a celestial being. Dealing with one of these viins might have been fine, butpeting with two simultaneously was too much.


    Han Sen¡¯s back received a punch by the spirit, and he wasunched fifty meters into the sky. With Aero, he altered the trajectory of his fall to avoid the follow-up attack that was set to be delivered by the armored phantom.


    Han Sen knew if this was to continue, he¡¯d be dead well before the fairy finished up with the snake. He didn¡¯t want to rely on her help, either, so he turned his thoughts to how he might prevent the attacks of his assants.


    Han Sen started to use Aero more and more. With the vast amount of space he had, he could utilize it for greater formations and subsequent predictions.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was galloping like mad, as energy started to generate within his arms. Once his mind calmed, his judgment and outlook were brought rity. With this, the situation slightly improved.


    But only by a little bit. Under the oppression of two wretched foes such as these, no matter what Han Sen did, he¡¯d be at a disadvantage. A single mistake was enough to end his life.


    Every time they attacked now, however, Han Sen sustained more wounds. Although they weren¡¯t deadly, they put him in greater danger through their debilitations.


    The Devil-Ant King armor was damaged now, as well. If this was to keep up, it could shatter. If that urred, then his situation would hit rock bottom.


    Han Sen emptied his mind and focused on his judgment. As he did so, he tried to lure them into a trap he was formting. With his heart and mind free from the burden of thought, the damage he¡¯d receive could be minimized.


    As Han Sen used his dongxuan aura, his appearance was inherently bloody. It was as if he had taken a dip in a pool of blood. His eyes were still solid, however.


    During the time spent practicing Hand of God and sparring against Qin Xuan, this was what he had been preparing for. This was the true life or death trial of his dongxuan aura, but even in the midst of the brutality of what was unfolding, his ability with it was actually improving.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind was not upied with a single other thought, and although he had sustained more wounds than ever, never before had he been so rxed.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt as if his head blew up. A strange sensation overtook his mind, as if the very core of his mind was extending. He was bing one with the dongxuan aura.


    In this stage, the spirit and the armored phantom¡¯s movements became entirely predictable. It was like he could easily view and foresee a trail of exactly where they nned to go and how. Even though Han Sen could not see the spirit prep her fric attacks, he could dodge them with ease.


    It was difficult to describe what he was feeling, but Han Sen knew now that he had reached the pinnacle of what was possible with the dongxuan aura. It was most certainly as good as the eighth sense. He had reached the zenith of perception.


    Han Sen¡¯s body felt at ease. Under the oppression of two wretched monsters, he could dodge perfectly and even find the time to fight back.


    Still, there was no point in him fighting back. And doing so would be a needless depletion of energy.


    But Han Sen was still exuberantly happy over his development. All he would have to do now was stall the advance of his enemies, and once the fairy was done with the snake, she coulde over and help. That would change the tide of the battle.


    The spirit was now starting to understand what was going on. Although they were both stronger than Han Sen, they were unable to do anything to him.


    If this continued, they realized that the fairy would be done with the snake and things would end up unfavorably for them.


    The spirit frowned, and it seemed as if it issued an order to the phantom. The armored phantom turned around and departed. It ran over to the snake, seeking to support it.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He knew he could not allow the armored phantom to go support the snake.


    Gritting his teeth, Han Sen ran up the stairs. He nned to run up to the spirit hall.


    The eyes of the spirit shed, and it immediately picked up its speed in an attempt to stop Han Sen.


    Left and right, Han Sen¡¯s body bobbed and weaved without reprieve. He kept dropping red herrings of movement to mislead the spirit. Although the spirit was physically faster than him, she could not stop Han Sen on his ascent towards the spirit hall.


    Han Sen thought the spirit would call the armored phantom back, so he could maneuver for more time and give the fairy the chance she needed to finish off the snake.


    But the spirit did not do this; she did not call for the return of the armored phantom. She stopped moving, and a darkness swelled and consumed her eyes.


    In that moment, the pupils of the spirit became wider. The white of her eyes turned ck, and it seemed as if a strange, dark light swirled inside.


    Her ck armor suddenly looked as if it was on fire, and it was wreathed in what appeared to be a ck me. It looked quite simr to Han Sen¡¯s Devil Unicorn smoke.


    Within that ck fire, the spirit¡¯s lifeforce became much more powerful. As he noticed this, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, unable to imagine what sort of power brewed within the spirit that gave him chase.

 Chapter 802: Battling a Super Spirit

    Chapter 802: Battling a Super Spirit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen suddenly stopped. He turned around to look at the spirit, which looked like a true monarch, and noticed his muscles begin to tighten.


    It was not at as if he didn¡¯t want to go any further, he was just taken aback. The spirit had locked on an attack, and if he moved an inch further, he¡¯d be cut down.


    But if he just stood there, the spirit¡¯s energy would grow until she unleashed an attack of devastating power. At that point, there¡¯d be no way for Han Sen to get out of its way.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s abilities of prediction were at their peak, if the spirit unleashed an attack he could not react to in any way, then the predictions were pointless.


    The spirit¡¯s energy kept rising, and it gave him a horrid feeling.


    "Damn it!" Cold sweat formed on Han Sen¡¯s forehead. Seeing the spirit building her power, while he was unable to do anything about it, was scary.


    "I¡¯ll have to risk it." Han Sen could not think of another way out of this predicament. He gathered his power for a Sonic-Thunder Punch and readied himself to take the hit.


    With a frightening attack like the one the spirit prepared to unleash, Han Sen didn¡¯t think she¡¯d recover to perform one like it again; assuming he could withstand the collision. This was his chance.


    If he failed, however, at the very most he would lose his armor, gargoyle-glyph, and Devil Unicorn. He had maximized his defense, and with all those beast souls shielding him, the spirit¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t be a one-hit kill, at least.


    Boom!


    After Han Sen¡¯s fist had collected all the power it needed, he watched the ck me-wreathed, witch-like spirit suddenly make her move.


    In the distance between the two of them, space copsed and became disrupted. Then, the spirit disappeared. It was as if she had fallen into that copsed dimension, zapped out of existence.


    Han Sen¡¯s pupils shrank, unable to catch the spirit¡¯s movement pattern. His heart was shocked, as all his senses could do was fire an rm telling him of an imminent threat¡ªone that was big and scary.


    Boom!


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t spare much time, so he threw his fist. The silver lightning in his fist split the atmosphere, as lightning bolts flickered in all directions. Lightning and thunder rolled with a deafening volume, enough to pop eardrums and rattle the brain.


    In the next second, the spirit suddenly appeared in front of Han Sen. Her cold, monarch-like face was near enough to touch nose-to-nose. Her jade white fist was driven into his belly.


    Boom!


    Han Sen wanted to dodge it, but doing so was impossible. When the spirit punched his belly, his armor shattered as broken tes and splintered metal rained down. Han Sen himself was cast into the air once more, and his flight was stopped by the sudden collision with a stone pir.


    Beneath the force of that wretched attack, the back of his armor was cracked. The gargoyle glyph had beenpletely broken, and the beast soul disintegrated into dust.


    The Devil Unicorn did little to hinder physical attacks. It was still there with him, but it didn¡¯t do much.


    Fortunately, the armor was not entirely broken. But it was in disarray and was near-enough done for. Han Sen spit out some blood and returned the Devil-Ant King armor.


    If it was to sustain another blow, the Devil-Ant King armor would surely brake. He only had one super armor, so he couldn¡¯t risk losing the only one he had.


    Without the protection of super armor, however, fighting would be much more difficult and risky for Han Sen. His fitness was rather high, but it still wasn¡¯t high enough to face off against super creatures.


    Seeing how things were, Han Sen made preparations to leave. He acknowledged the direness of the situation and his inability to fight. With the way things had been going, death would surely be the only oue to this entire affair.


    The holy light flowed out from his body to heal his wounds. After that, he quickly ran out the gates of the shelter.


    Just as Han Sen expected, though, the spirit could not teleport in pursuit of him after herst attack. But unlike Han Sen, her condition wasn¡¯t one of utter exhaustion. She could still deal more damage than he could.


    After Han Sen used his Sonic-Thunder Punch, his body became weak. He couldn¡¯t dwell on it, so he cast Aero with his knackered body and took off into the skies in an escape from the shelter and its upying spirit.


    He didn¡¯t dare use his wings. If he used the berserk sacred-blood wings, then he¡¯d be much slower. Aero used the power of a person¡¯s body to fly as fast as they could.


    But the spirit leapt one hundred meters into the sky, and appeared directly in front of Han Sen. He veered away, circling the sky like a strange bird. He dodged her next attack, but it was only now that he realized the spirit¡¯s ck mes worked as wings and gave it the ability of flight.


    "I really have put my life on the lineing here." Han Sen gritted his teeth and prepared to run for his life, instead. But then, he suddenly heard a katcha noise.


    The noise came from inside his pack, and at that moment, Han Sen became exuberantly happy. He thought to himself, "Is Little Silver going to finish evolving?"


    But Han Sen did not have the time to take a look just yet. He continued to fly as fast as he could, evading the spirit¡¯s attacks like a dogfight.


    But after that one sound, there were no further noises. His heart sank once more, and so he returned his focus to fleeing.


    He also called back to the fairy, telling her, "Run, fairy!"


    After Han Sen said that, he took to his attempt of flight. Just as he was about to escape from the shelter, his heart jumped again.


    "Damn it, it¡¯s happening again!" He looked back and saw the spirit gathering her power once more, undoubtedly seeking to unleash the same attack she had previously.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and prepared to summon the little angel back, so she could deflect the attack for him. If he sustained the same attack again, he¡¯d be grievously injured.


    But suddenly, another katcha sounded from inside his pack. A familiar energy came out of it, and it appeared as if something was indeed hatching inside.


    Boom!


    In Han Sen¡¯s moment of pause, the spirit already broke the atmosphere with her follow-up attack. Han Sen lost track of her, and he knew now that it was toote to summon the little angel back.


    The spirit appeared in front of Han Sen, with a fist determined to drive into his waist once more. With such incredible speed, and at such a close distance, Han Sen could not do anything to avoid it.


    But within that second, Han Sen saw the spirit¡¯s face change. Her ck pupils reduced in size and her cold face disyed a glimmer of emotion: shock.


    Boom!


    A silver lightning bolt appeared from Han Sen¡¯s waist. Like bright moonlight, it struck her iing fist.

 Chapter 803: Claiming the Empress

    Chapter 803: iming the Empress


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Argh!" Amidst the silver lightning, the electricity coursed through and electrified the spirit¡¯s body. She looked up and screamed out to the heavens in pain.


    The silver lightning leapt and crackled all around her continuously, and with every jolt of electricity, cracks appeared in her armor.


    Most frighteningly, her body convulsed and twisted into crooked shapes unwillingly under the effect of the lightning attacks.


    The white lightning came out from near Han Sen¡¯s waist, and its origin point was shaped like the head of a fox. As the lightning continued to stream out to electrify Han Sen¡¯s foe, the rest of the fox¡¯s body started to form. Its body was followed by the legs and paws. Its tail camest.


    The white-lightning fox ended up being two meters tall, and from this newly formed creation, lightning sparkled across its fur. It was an immacte creature; one that was truly beautiful. But at the same time, it exuded an intimidating presence, and it possessed a power that could almost be felt. It was difficult to look upon it straight.


    Boom!


    The silver lightning fox became a shadow, and it quickly appeared in front of the spirit like real lightning.


    Even if the spirit hadn¡¯t been paralyzed, Han Sen doubted her ability to stop such a sudden movement from the fox.


    Katcha!


    The spirit tried to raise her fist and repel the iing lightning. She impeded the brutal talonden paws of the fox, but not the electricity.


    Beneath the continuing, greater discharges, her armor suffered more and more cracks and tears. The cracks formed quickly like breaking ss, coursing all across the armor as the lightning itself did.


    The thunder fox turned itself into a lightning bolt, and it repeatedly drove itself into the spirit. Although the spirit could just about dodge many of the attacks, she could not remove herself from the widespread lightning that surrounded each strike.


    Crack!


    The spirit¡¯s armor could no longer withstand the constant current of electricity. It shattered into tiny pieces.


    Without the protection of the armor, her naked body could only tremble and shake under her constant electrocution. Loudly, she screamed in agony.


    The silver fox did not show restraint. While the spirit was still paralyzed in the electricity, it turned into another lightning bolt and attacked the spirit. Three scratch marks appeared across her chest, which drew a cascade of blood. Silver lightning breached her exposed wounds, and they filled up with the thunderous power.


    Han Sen was surprised that the silver fox had evolved into a thunder fox that could keep attacking in the air. The spirit¡¯s body did not cease gushing blood, and in one final attack, her body was torn apart by the thunder fox. She was utterly torn apart by the evolved pet, which returned her to the spirit stone inside the spirit hall.


    Under his breath, Han Sen could only mutter the words, "Little Silver."


    The adult silver fox was far stronger than he imagined it would be. It could beat a super spirit, and although the attacks first came sneakily, its power was still a gobsmacking spectacle.


    When the lightning disappeared, the silver fox still looked small and gentle. It didn¡¯t look any bigger, and even appeared to have shrunk a little. It was only one foot long, but it had a coat of magnificent fur.


    The silver fox looked as elegant as it ever did, and it leapt onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulder with no change of personality.


    Han Sen was extremely d, and he took off running up to the spirit hall. It took a while for spirits to respawn, so now was the perfect time for him to nab the spirit stone.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s body was still weak, he didn¡¯t care too much. After descending from the sky, he ran to the hall as fast as his tired legs could carry him.


    Inside the spirit hall, it looked like a holy temple. A giant statue stood proud and tall in the center of the hall, and Han Sen wondered what sort of power might have resided within.


    On the statue¡¯s forehead, there was a spirit stone that looked very much like a ck hole. It burnt with a bright me, reminiscent of the day the universe was born. The spirit was regathering itself inside, preparing itself for a respawn.


    Acknowledging this, Han Sen did not slow down. He jumped into the sky andnded on the statue¡¯s nose. He reached up, grabbed the spirit stone, and held it in his hand.


    Because the spirit was still respawning, it did not immediately appear from the stone. But then, all of a sudden, a ck me appeared. In front of Han Sen, a ck hole manifested.


    Initially, it was quiterge, but it gradually shrank in size until atst, the spirit reappeared. With aplicated expression, she showed no animosity and just knelt before Han Sen. She put her right hand on the left side of her chest, lowered her head and said, "I, Moment Queen, am willing to submit and offer absolute loyalty to a new master. I will be a faithful servant from now until eternity."


    As she spoke, she turned into a ck light and entered Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul.


    He heard the creatures elsewhere in the shelter all roar in a panic or frenzy. When he went out to take a look, all the creatures in the shelter were gone.


    The fairy flew in front of Han Sen and kept performing gestures, twirling her body as if to tell him how brave, fearless, and helpful she had been. She was trying to say she had done a lot for him.


    "Thanks a lot; how about I reward you with something good for your services?" Han Sen brought out a Geno Creation Pill and gave it to the fairy. She very much enjoyed eating those, just like the silver fox did.


    The giant monster ran up to the pce, and when Han Sen went to check up on it, he found the big monster licking its dying young. Despite being covered in blood, nothing could veil the big monster¡¯s sadness.


    The little monster was on the ground, twitching and crying. It was dying. It had been grievously injured and dragged here without a remedy, and by now, it had almost entirely bled out.


    The little monster had a high vitality, which had allowed it to remain alive up until now, clutching its final fleeting moments of life. If this was any other super creature, it¡¯d have died a long time ago.


    The big monster cried aloud to the sky, and after a brief pause, rushed to Han Sen. Han Sen was shocked, thinking the monster wished to exact revenge on him for being partially responsible. He spawned his little angel in preparation for another fight.


    When the big monster came before Han Sen, it knelt in front of him as if to beg.


    It was quite the surprising scene to witness, watching a mountainrge beast kneel in front of him. It was difficult to describe the feelings one would get from the sight.


    "Do you want me to save it?" Han Sen understood what the big monster desired from him. So, he obliged and used the holy light to heal its baby. The big monster knew of the light¡¯s effectiveness from when Han Sen had used the ability on it, so the creature thought he might be able to use it on his young, as well.


    "If I save it, will you adhere to mymands?" Han Sen asked, after a while of thought.


    Now that he had the power to kill two super creatures, doing so would have increased his super geno points by arge amount.


    But instead, he cooperated with the monster, for he felt sympathy for them. What was most important for him right now was iming an Empire-ss shelter; a shelter that needed protection.


    It would only be a matter of time before Han Sen maxed out his super geno points, and getting two massive creatures such as these to guard one¡¯s home was not verymon.


    After thinking things over, Han Sen decided to help the little monster and the big monster out.


    "Roar!" The big monster roared and knelt before Han Sen again, signaling its willingness to adhere to Han Sen¡¯smands.

 Chapter 804: We Are Both King Spirits

    Chapter 804: We Are Both King Spirits


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the spirit hall, Han Sen sat down on the throne. As he did so, he observed Moment Queen. This was his first time learning that the officially defined ss for a super spirit was King-ss.


    "I may obey you, but we are both king spirits. If you dare mistreat me, I will self-destruct without hesitation," Moment Queen said harshly, biting down on her teeth.


    "We are both king spirits?" Han Sen looked at Moment Queen with much shock. It seemed as if his super body had earned him the status of a king spirit.


    Moment Queen continued to look on Han Sen without saying another word. She believed Han Sen was only toying with her. If Han Sen wasn¡¯t a king spirit, she would have self-destructed already, not obeying him for a single moment.


    They were both king spirits, so she already thought it was embarrassing enough for her to obey Han Sen. If she didn¡¯t have something else to live for, she would have self-destructed by now, as well.


    "Okay, tell me what you want." Han Sen looked at Moment Queen with curiosity.


    He had just now learned that the type of body he had was also a type of status. His super body had granted him the body of a King-ss spirit. This also earned him a one hundred percent sess rate when iming spirits that were below King-ss themselves.


    If they were at the same level, the sess rate was random. Moment Queen had sworn her vow already, but it was evident that she had done so against her will. Quite clearly then, obtaining a super spirit was no small feat. As such, Han Sen did not want her to explode, and he valued the prospect of her bing quite the fighter for him.


    "I can adhere to yourmands, but first, you must aid me in finishing my own evolution. Give me a chance to ascend to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary again," Moment Queen said, with certainty.


    "Again? Are you saying you came from there?" Han Sen heard what she had to say and was visibly surprised by the revtion.


    "I used to be there, yes. But Imitted a crime that is not so easily forgiven, and thus, I was sent back here." Moment Queen wore aplicated look.


    "Ah, what crime would that be?" Han Sen looked at Moment Queen with profound interest.


    "I killed the son of a king," Moment Queen said, without emotion.


    "What king? That sounds fairly powerful." Han Sen¡¯s interest continued to grow.


    Moment Queen responded, "The spirits are at war in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. If the opposing faction can be defeated, the victor assumes rule."


    "And you dared to kill the son of the king? You really are something." Han Sen paused, and then continued to say, "That means, if you return to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, you will be hunted. Yes?"


    "If you are afraid of this, set me free. Free yourself of the burden that is me," Moment Queen coldly said.


    "Well, that is a bridge we can cross when wee to it, sometime further down the line. But tell me, how can you return to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Han Sen asked.


    But after this, Han Sen thought of a more important question. If his king spirit¡¯s super body was the same as a king spirit, that meant when he reached the level of a celestial being, his king spirit talents would be triggered.


    If he truly counted as a king spirit, that meant he could enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary like other king spirits did. He would not have to go through the Evolution Pool.


    Han Sen thought if he entered that ce as a king spirit, and used the Evolution Pool anyway, he might earn something special.


    Therefore, Han Sen wanted to know how the king spirits entered the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and learn of whether or not there were any benefits to their form of ascendance.


    If this was simr to what happened to the rhino, he may have considered it. At least it wasn¡¯t too random. It must take an extremely powerful spirit to be able to return to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and then return to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary immediately after.


    Moment Queen exined things to Han Sen, and they were just as he had presumed. If spirits wanted to go there, they had to max out their king spirit geno points. When their king spirit geno point total reached a hundred, they could go to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The way king spirits increased their geno points was simr to how humans gained geno points. They could absorb Life Geno Essences, and also absorb the life essences given by nts.


    But they were also different than humans. King spirits were limited by the elements they were born with; this meant they could only absorb the Life Geno Essences they were born with.


    If it was a fire king spirit, it could only absorb a fire-element Life Geno Essence. Water-element king spirits could only absorb water-element Life Geno Essences, and so on.


    Although Han Sen had a king spirit body, he was not a celestial being yet. The king spirit¡¯s talents weren¡¯t activated, so for now, he could continue absorbing any kind of Life Geno Essence.


    When he activated the king spirit talents, he did not know whether or not he could do the same. He only had the king spirit body, he wasn¡¯t actually a king spirit. He was like a hybrid.


    Han Sen was silent for quite a bit, lost in thought. But then he asked her, "What is your element?"


    "Space," Moment Queen answered.


    "Okay. If Ie into possession of space-element Life Geno Essences, I will give them to you. But in return, you must adhere to mymands without question." Han Sen believed this was a fair trade.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for Han Sen to bring a powerful fighter alongside him, for when he went to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. And Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of Queen Moment¡¯s issue with the in son of a king. She was only a spirit, and once he reached the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, he could always just keep her in his Sea of Soul and summon her when he required assistance.


    After striking a deal, Han Sen went to take a look at the duo he had now named Big ck and Small ck. He had decided to keep them in the shelter.


    Han Sen was not very proficient when it came to naming things, but without an opinion being expressed by Big ck and Small Back in opposition to the names, he didn¡¯t see a problem calling them this.


    Little ck had been heavily injured, and Han Sen had to spend some time every day healing it. Gradually, its wounds started to be better. Still, it would take a long time before it became fully healed.


    "Taking down a King-ss shelter was no small feat, but it¡¯s a shame how empty the ce is. High-ss creatures popte the slopes of these mountains, too, which keeps others at bay. Where might I find people, then? If I can¡¯t find anyone else toe here, then this King-ss shelter will be wasted." Han Sen¡¯s heart sank at the thought.


    Not many humans had what it took to travel this far, so earning money from the shelter would not be easy. So now, for the time being, he bid that Little ck and Big ck remain in the area to guard its vacant throne in case other spirits ventured near and attempted to im it.


    Han Sen now thought of where he might go next. Moment Queen had a suggestion.

 Chapter 805: Hunting a Thunderhawk

    Chapter 805: Hunting a Thunderhawk


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the northern mountains, the Empty Vines were bearing fruit, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they matured. Moment Queen had made ns to send out subordinates for their retrieval.


    But now, she had been imed by Han Sen and robbed of her ability tomand super creatures. She had no choice but to ask Han Sen to collect the fruit on her behalf.


    "Do others know and wait on the maturing of this Empty Fruit?" Han Sen asked Moment Queen.


    "There are many super creatures hungry for it, yes. In the northernmost reaches of thesends, the Devil-Blood King resides. He will most certainlye, for one," Moment Queen answered.


    "Didn¡¯t you just tell me you can only absorb Life Geno Essences that are aligned with the element of your being? What is the Empty Fruit? And why do so many super creatures and spirits vie for it?" Han Sen frowned.


    "nt-born Life Geno Essences are non-elemental. Many super creatures and spirits are therefore attracted to them; the Empty Fruit is just one of many that can be found across this world," Moment Queen said.


    "Oh." Han Sen was delighted to hear this, actually. Obtaining such fruit would undoubtedly benefit him; they did not provide him with geno points, but the body-strengthening properties such fruit had yielded him were of great benefit in the past.


    "Tell me, which are the most powerful super creatures you¡¯d suspect us to face-off against there? And that Devil-Blood King; what manner of super creature subordinates does hemand?" Han Sen wanted as much intel as he could get before wandering off there.


    Moment Queen proceeded to give Han Sen as much information as she could, and when she was done, he frowned. There were a lot of powerful super creatures suspected to be there, but above all, the strength of Devil-Blood King was higher than Moment Queen¡¯s.


    After all, Moment Queen had been demoted and returned to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. She had only been here for a decade, and the collective of super creatures she had assembled was limited.


    Devil-Blood King¡¯s situation was different. He had been here and developed his following over the course of thousands of years. He would inevitably have many more super creatures than Moment Queen previously had.


    However, it would be unlikely for Devil-Blood King to bring even half of his super creatures as he wasn¡¯t the sort to leave his shelter unprotected. His retrieval of the Empty Fruit was not guaranteed because of this.


    "Well, if this is how things will be, let¡¯s go take a look." Han Sen decided to go sneak a look at the fruit. Once he was there, he¡¯d determine the viability of obtaining the fruit. If he deemed things to be okay, he¡¯d go for it. If things looked to be too hot to handle, he¡¯d return without risking it.


    Han Sen, with the silver fox, left the shelter under the care of Little ck and Big ck.


    Little ck¡¯s wounds were still bad, and it had to remain there to recover, anyway. Since it had to stay at the shelter, Big ck wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave its young. Therefore, Han Sen decided to leave them behind to guard the shelter during his absence.


    Before Han Sen left, he asked Moment Queen if there were any thunder-element super creatures in the nearby vicinity.


    After hearing of Moment Queen¡¯s method of evolution, he began to suspect the reason for the silver fox¡¯s general disinterest in the Life Geno Essences he had collected thus far was because of their elements. Perhaps the silver fox would want one if it was the right element.


    The silver fox was quite powerful now, and Han Sen had grown attached to the little blighter after having him for so long. Han Sen was really hoping the silver fox could also apany him when he reached the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    In regards to the unreliable little fairy, he settled on helping her when he could. But he wasn¡¯t willing to go out of his way to aid her purposely.


    Moment Queen, after a moment¡¯s thought, recalled a nearby Thunderhawk. It was not far, but its flying abilities were extremely powerful and felling it was sure to be no easy feat.


    Moment Queen once tried to capture the Thunderhawk, but her attempt was a failure and the creature managed to escape.


    The only subordinate she had that could fly was the ck tiger.


    Han Sen and his followers were different, though. He, the little angel, and the silver fox could fly; even Moment Queen could. With such a collective, the chance of securing the Thunderhawk was rtively high.


    Han Sen decided to kill the Thunderhawk before proceeding onwards to collect the fruit. The silver fox had just evolved, and it saved Han Sen¡¯s life right after, so he wanted to reward him with a Life Geno Essence. And, of course, to boost his strength with further nutritious goodies.


    No creatures sought to impede their travel, even across those mountain ranges that were notorious for the poption of high-ss creatures. The silver fox still frightened them off.


    And with Moment Queen¡¯s presence at the head of the band of adventurers, it would be folly for any creature to try their luck.


    When they arrived at the correct mountain, it wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen caught sight of a big, green hawk in the distance. It was flying around just beneath the clouds, surveying thends below for prey.


    Han Sen immediately summoned his little angel and let the silver fox and Moment Queen surround it in the sky. Bringing out the scallop shell, Han Sen extended an invitation to the fairy to join them. The fairy, however, continued to sleep and pretend she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Not wanting to bother with her any further, he returned the scallop and took off into the skies to join his pets andpanions in battle.


    The silver fox appeared to be quite excited. A thunderous lightning shone, and it transformed into a Thunderfox. He hopped towards the Thunderhawk, while the little angel and Moment Queen nked it from behind.


    The Thunderhawk attempted to fly away and escape them. It moved extremely quickly, and its passing was apanied with green lightning like a moving storm.


    But unlike its previous encounters, the Thunderhawk¡¯s challengers on this day were actually faster. That was especially true of the silver fox. Resistant to the hawk¡¯s lightning, the silver fox was quick to catch up and leap atop it. The green lightning that surrounded the hawk was immediately snuffed out by the silver lightning.


    With the little angel and Moment Queen taking its rear, the hawk quickly found itself in a poor situation. Plumes of feathers rained down, apanied by a downpouring of its blood. It cried aloud in agony, its echoes like a chorus across the mountainousndscape.


    When the opportunity presented itself, Han Sen fired two bolts in quick session. Once they found their target, the silver fox was able to tear off the hawk¡¯s head effortlessly.


    A green lightning-like Life Geno Essence fell all the way to the ground. The silver fox immediately swallowed it and licked its lips.


    A flicker of green lightning appeared to spark across the silver fox¡¯s fur, but then, it was gone. The only visible effect it had on the silver fox, from what Han Sen could see, was that its coat had be shinier.


    "I wonder how many thunder geno essences it needs, before it can proceed to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?" Han Sen thought.


    There was no way Han Sen would be able to eat a Life Geno Essence like that.


    After killing the Thunderhawk, Han Sen passed leadership back over to Moment Queen so she could take them to the Empty Vine.


    The mountain ranges were massive, and the rocky geography reached on for thousands of miles. They flew for eight days before arriving at the valley she said the fruit would reside in.


    Before entering the valley, however, they saw two scary creatures fighting ahead of them.


    "Why is he here?" Han Sen looked surprised. He knew one of the two frightening creatures that fought.

 Chapter 806: Super Creature Gathering

    Chapter 806: Super Creature Gathering


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One of the creatures was d in steel armor, and it wielded a greatsword shrouded in green light. It was the armored phantom that Moment Queen once had authority over. Now, it was doing battle with a ck skeleton. It wielded a weapon that looked like a bone itself, or some sort of horn. It wasn¡¯t easy to discern what it was at first nce, but it viciously fought against the armored phantom. When the strange weapon in the skeleton¡¯s hand collided with the phantom¡¯s greatsword, it wasn¡¯t damaged. Evidently, it was far tougher than Han Sen¡¯s ming Rex Spike.


    The armored phantom saw Han Sen from afar and ran off, abandoning its fight against the skeleton. It didn¡¯t stop, and it just ran and ran until it was out of sight.


    The skeleton had never seen Han Sen before, so it wasn¡¯t aware of the power he possessed. It ran towards Han Sen with its weapon raised, aiming to clobber its new target over the head.


    The little angel appeared in front of Han Sen, and her transparent greatsword was swung to assail the bony fiend. The creature¡¯s attack was so hard that she was knocked back two meters. Having its first attempted attack blocked, the skeleton didn¡¯t waste any time switching targets.


    Han Sen did not go to help the little angel, and he just stood there watching its energy flow. Much to his delight, he learnt that it was a second-generation super creature.


    But after watching for a while, he felt bored. The powers of a second-generation super creature no longer thrilled him, and aside from their element and how they were used, they all seemed to be the same.


    After learning many second-generation super creature energy flows, he started to realize how most were useless to him. His strongest skill was Sonic-Thunder Punch now, and thebination of those two elements proved far more effective than the energy flows he had learnt from any other second-generation super creature.


    Han Sen knew the reason for this, however; he was in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. The energy flows he could simte were all the same, and only allowed for a power that did not exceed the unlocking of the first gene lock.


    If he entered the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, he could most likely simte the power of super creatures that had unlocked seven of their gene locks. Something like that was sure to be extraordinarily powerful, and worthy of getting excited about.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra was a super Qi Gong, but the extent of its power was capped like every other skill here. Just like Jadeskin, only one of its gene locks could be opened. The usage of both of those skills were different, yes; but the power of both were practically the same.


    The question of which Qi Gong was stronger would all be down to how many gene locks could be opened.


    He would have to go to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary to unravel and grasp the full power of the Dongxuan Sutra. No matter how many skills and powers he could simte, it did not matter much if they were all capped to a single gene lock.


    Dongxuan Sutra could only simte the energy flow an opponent had. They couldn¡¯t be upgraded, so it was unnecessary for him to learn each and every one.


    Han Sen believed the most useful energy flows he had learnt were Sonic-Thunder Punch and Aero; but he also believed the energy flow of the armored phantom was sure to be up there with his best. Light Son of God¡¯s energy flow was also quite useful, taking into ount the incredible speed boost it gave him.


    And in regards to Moment Queen¡¯s energy flow, although he could simte it, his body couldn¡¯t handle the ability of teleportation. Using it was sure to result in suicide.


    Once his fitness was higher, he¡¯d be keen to try it out, though.


    The skeleton continued to fight the little angel, so Han Sen summoned Moment Queen so that she might help her kill it. But the skeleton was cunning, and when it saw Moment Queening towards it, it quickly dug underground to escape.


    The little angel drove her sword a few meters deep into the earth, but hit nothing. Its flight was a sess, and she had no idea where it had now gone to.


    "Never mind, then. Let¡¯s just go find the Empty Vine." Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to scan the ground below, and couldn¡¯t find a trace of the skeleton either. It appeared to be long gone now.


    Han Sen continued walking, and when he saw the Empty Vine, he froze.


    He thought it¡¯d just be a vine that had writhed its way up a craggy cliff face. But when he saw it, he felt as if he had never been so wrong.


    The vine was massive. It was like a grand pir, wreathed around itself. It extended upwards like a tower towards heaven. It was so high, its top pierced the clouds above, obscuring how tall it truly was.


    Han Sen saw it from afar, and he noticed something else. The armored phantom was climbing it, and not far below it, the ck skeleton had resurfaced and was chasing it up.


    They were going at a hurried pace, and before long, they had both passed through the lofty clouds.


    "This is the Empty Vine? That¡¯s a big vine. How much fruit grows there? Do you think we¡¯ll have to fight for the fruit?" Han Sen asked, while looking at the leaves and flowers.


    If each flower bore one fruit, the amount that would grow would seem limitless. And if so, there¡¯d be no need for anyone or anything to fight to obtain one. He believed a thousand creatures could eat their fill without hassle, if that was true.


    "That is only the vine¡¯s root," Moment Queen said coldly.


    "Root? Since when do roots grows leaves and flowers?" Han Sen looked at her with an unconvinced face.


    Moment Queen continued walking towards the vine, and as she went, she said, "This is the root of the Empty Vine. As we climb, you will eventually see the vine pierce through a floating ind that rests above the sea of clouds. Above the ind is the true body of the vine and the life it bears. The fruit will ripen soon, so we best hurry."


    Han Sen nodded and followed Moment Queen over to the Empty Vine. The vine was like a fried dough twist, that extended all the way up to the clouds high above. It was wide enough to drive a truck up its side, presuming the truck did not answer to gravity.


    Han Sen summoned his Golden Growler and rode up, seeing as there was so much space.


    It was an interesting experience, and after climbing a few hundred meters, the view of thends below was rather magnificent.


    "Moment, how long until the fruit ripens? Do you think the Devil-Blood King is here yet?" Han Sen enquired, as he ascended.


    "It should be ready in about two days, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the Devil-Blood King has already arrived and taken over the best vantage points on the floating ind," Moment Queen exined.


    "If there is another two days to go, what is the rush? Let us climb slowly." While Han Sen said this, he suddenly heard a bird.


    Han Sen turned and looked, and he saw a ck-me phoenix shoot through the clouds from the south.


    "Isn¡¯t that the ck-me phoenix from the ck Desert? If that thing was willing to fly all this way here, I wonder how many other creatures are there up top?" Han Sen suddenly thought of something else, as well. "If the ck-phoenix is here, I wonder if the green kirin is here, too?"

 Chapter 807: Roast Goose

    Chapter 807: Roast Goose


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Han Sen was still thinking, he heard a womanugh. He wasn¡¯t sure from which direction it came.


    "Have humanse here, as well? Or was that just another spirit?" Han Sen looked around him but failed to see anyone.


    Thend below was devoid of anyone and anything, creatures included. The fruit they had sought was nearly matured, and most of the creatures and spirits that vied for one were already up on the ind waiting for their chance.


    "Moment, did you hear a womanugh?" Han Sen asked, looking at her.


    Moment Queen shook her head and said, "What woman¡¯sughter?"


    "Did I mishear that, then?" Han Sen wondered, confused. Just as he was ready to forget about it, he heard theughter once more. It was so clear this time, that he knew he had not misheard it.


    "Are you really telling me you didn¡¯t hear that?" Han Sen looked at Moment Queen and asked again.


    Moment Queen merely frowned and looked around, not seeing anything out of ce.


    "Little Silver, did you hear that?" Han Sen asked the silver fox, who was resting on his shoulder. It looked at Han Sen with a face that suggested it had not heard a thing.


    "That¡¯s weird. I heard a woman¡¯sugh, I am absolutely positive." With a puzzled expression, Han Sen perked up his ears and resolved to pay attention and sniff out the source of theughter, if it ever sounded again.


    A little whileter, while Han Sen was climbing the vine, more of that bell-likeughter chimed. Moment Queen and the silver fox still didn¡¯t hear a thing.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to sense what was around him, but it was to no avail. He couldn¡¯t sense any creatures sneaking about.


    And this was how it was, all the way up. He would hear theughter, do his best to locate where it came from, fail, and proceed on up the vine.


    "This is getting really weird now." Han Sen, despite his best efforts, could not uncover the source of thisughter. Onwards he went.


    The Empty Ind was far bigger than Han Sen imagined it would be. It was like a small kingdom perched above the clouds. Following the vines, they were led up to the ind. When there, they saw a number of barren mountains in the distance, which were devoid of all life.


    "Let me return to the Sea of Soul, in case I unwittingly draw the attention and possible ire of the Devil-Blood King. Venture there alone and do not draw any unnecessary attention to yourself. If he does not notice your presence, we may very well have a chance of securing the fruit." It was obvious that Moment Queen believed Han Sen had no chance ofpeting with the Devil-Blood King.


    "Okay." Han Sen knew he wasn¡¯t powerful enough. Hispatriots were too fewer; even fewer if you did not count thezy fairy. It was indeed best to keep a low profile.


    Han Sen returned Moment Queen to the Sea of Soul, and then he ventured on towards the center of the ind. The Empty Vine ought to have been there.


    He walked for ten miles before hearing a familiar voice crying for help. Han Sen was taken by surprise, as he recognized the voice as belonging to a human. It most certainly couldn¡¯t have been a spirit.


    "Oh, divine masters above, I beseech thee to deliver me aid!" The voice was one of pity, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t shake the feeling he had heard that voice many times before.


    "Isn¡¯t that Wang Yuhang¡¯s voice? Why in the world is he here? That should be impossible." Han Sen, with a head full of questions, felt his face morph.


    This was where super creatures roamed in abundance. If Wang Yuhang had continued to apany Han Sen, since the time they parted ways, God knew what might have transpired. Bad luck tended to follow him like a terrible smell. It was highly likely Han Sen would have been killed by now, as a result of it.


    Han Sen then decided to turn around and walk away, but Wang Yuhang¡¯s voice was getting audibly closer.


    "Bollocks! I cannot be this unlucky, surely?!" Han Sen¡¯s heart began to sink, as he saw Wang Yuhang exit the valley ahead.


    Wang Yuhang was a great distance away but still, he had managed to spot Han Sen. With a face of surprise, he ran towards him in great hurry, shouting, "Bossman! I cannot believe you havee here to help little old me. To think you havee here to save me from another perilous endeavor. I am touched by your generosity. Touched, I tell you! Here I am, about to die a brutal death, and you havee to save me."


    Han Sen felt rather awkward right now. He hadn¡¯t the faintest idea where Wang Yuhang had been spending his days, and he most certainly didn¡¯t expect him to be here of all ces. He was definitely not nning on saving him.


    But having been spotted, there was no point in Han Sen trying to make a quick getaway. Looking behind Wang Yuhang, Han Sen saw a big white goose giving him chase.


    When it caught up to Wang Yuhang, it managed to lean forward and snap its beak on his fleeing bum. The pain that resulted from such vicious pecks to the backside had him screaming in pain.


    "Bossman, save me!" Wang Yuhang yelled to Han Sen.


    Pulling out his ming Rex Spike, Han Sen ran forward to engage the goose. Fortunately, the lifeforce of the goose was rtively weak and was more likely a sacred-blood creature more than anything. All he would have to do was kill it.


    He struck once, and the goose almost disappeared in a billow of white feathers. The goose was set on fire by the weapon, but it actually managed to survive the hit.


    The white goose quacked in agony, as it slowly became a ck goose. Delivering another smack, Han Sen brought the feathered fiend to a fiery end.


    "Sacred-blood Creature White Goose killed. Beast soul gained. Eat its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    Han Sen had a look at the scorched remains of the goose and thought it best not to waste it. Retrieving his Death Knell, he had it drink its blood in the hopes it would grow.


    Han Sen also summoned Princess YinYang. He had them start a fire, so they could cook and have some roast goose to eat.


    "Bossman, you truly are a kind soul. I cannot believe you were so willing to help me." Wang Yuhang gave Han Sen a suffocating hug, as tears and snots dribbled into his clothing.


    "I had no idea you would be here. I was only passing through. But tell me, what brought you this far out into the wilds?" Han Sen asked Wang Yuhang.


    When Wang Yuhang heard what Han Sen had to say, however, he did not believe him. He looked touched and said, "I knew you came this way to have my back. Feel free to admit it. You came all this way just to save little old me, did you not? Oh, golly! You sure know how to touch a man."


    "Stop. Tell me why you¡¯re here." Han Sen told him as he saw Wang Yuhang leaning in for another wet hug.


    Wang Yuhang, however, suddenly looked angry. He said, "Those people are not human, I tell you. I was ice fishing out on an iceke when they got the drop on me. They knocked me out, and when I woke up, I found myself here inside a cage. They did not treat me like a human being, and left me locked inside a cage for the longest time. Humans should not be forced to suffer in such a way, I tell you."


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s voice rose in anger the more he talked, and by the end, Han Sen asked him to stop. But then, he told Han Sen that the people who captured him came under attack by two powerful creatures. Amidst the carnage, he was able to escape.


    "Eat something. Once you¡¯ve had your fill, return to fonder pastures." Han Sen was not as brave as the others, who had dared bring Wang Yuhang out here. So, Han Sen prepared him food and bid that he leave.


    "Of course." Wang Yuhang grabbed arge chunk of roast goose and began to chow down on it, heartily.


    "Quack!"


    A strange goose-like quack was heard high in the sky above them. Hurriedly, it descended tond directly in front of Wang Yuhang. Itsnding whipped up fierce winds, as their new feathered-foe¡¯s red eyes flickered between the roast meal and the unfortunate man that dined on it.

 Chapter 808: Attracting Disaster

    Chapter 808: Attracting Disaster


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Big Brother, I still haven¡¯t eaten any yet. You want your charred brethren back?" Wang Yuhang¡¯s hands trembled, as he handed over a carved slice of roast goose to the newly-descended one.


    "Quack!" The white goose angrily cried and tried to attack Wang Yuhang.


    "Bossman, I request your assistance once more!" Wang Yuhang called and ran over to Han Sen¡¯s side.


    Han Sen took off into the skies, not wishing to kill their new foe. Killing it could potentially draw the attention of more creatures.


    With Wang Yuhang in the vicinity, there was a high likelihood of this very thing happening.


    "Bossman, don¡¯t run! Save me!" Wang Yuhang shouted as he ran.


    "Little Uncle, I cannot save you this time. Run back to whence you came!" Han Sen yelled down to him, from the safety of the skies.


    "Whence I came? Whence I came? I haven¡¯t the faintest idea where I am or how I might return to whence I came," Wang Yuhang said in flustered response.


    "Weren¡¯t you just kidnapped? Run to where those people brought you. Do that and find a way to leave the goose¡¯s ire on them." Han Sen wanted to see who the people that kidnapped Wang Yuhang were.


    "Could such a tactic work?" Wang Yuhang asked with desperation.


    "Just go. I am still here." Han Sen smiled.


    "Bossman, if I am in absolute danger, I still beseech that you save me!" Wang Yuhang yelled out, as he started to run.


    "Of course." Han Sen watched Wang Yuhang run a great distance.


    Wang Yuhang led the goose without a single problem, and his attraction and kiting skills were exemry¡ªas they always had been. He led the goose by its nose, keeping it as close as he could, all without sustaining any damage. He ran and ran, right across the mountains.


    He had scaled numerous mountains, and after passing over many, Han Sen espied a camp sitting at the bottom of one particr valley. There were many tents there, and Han Sen suspected that the camp held at least two hundred people.


    But because there were no gs or cloths bearing an emblem, symbol, or logo pertaining to any particr organization, Han Sen was unable to discern who they were. When Wang Yuhang reached the camp, it caused a great scene as the campers scrambled from out of their shelter in sudden distress.


    The white goose was terrifyingly powerful, and the creature did not spare the lives of those who dwelled in the camp. Scores of the people there were killed, and many more of them were injured.


    There was one man ordering his fellows to surround the goose, and even after observing that, he was unable to tell who they were. But one thing was for sure; they were well-trained. And even amidst the chaos, the subordinates were each able to adhere to themands of their superiors and focus. Not a single person ran off, despite the goose¡¯s ughter.


    "Who are these people? They are pretty good. But if they cannot deal with a single super creature, for what reason have theye here?" As Han Sen pondered this puzzling conundrum, he saw something strange happen to the people he observed down below.


    Under the leader¡¯s control, some people brought out a vial containing some concoction. Then, they injected themselves with the serum. Soon after, their muscles expanded and their eyes turned red and a red horn burst forth from their foreheads.


    "Blood-horn shura?" Han Sen thought, with much surprise. He never did figure out where the blood-horn shura that assaulted him came from. And although he most suspected Angel Gene, he hadn¡¯t found any proof to confirm it was them.


    Of everything that might have urred on his journey here, encountering blood-horn shura was one of the most unlikely. And now, viewing them with greater rity, they didn¡¯t look like shura at all. They were simply humans that had forced mutations upon themselves.


    Despite the folly of their actions, they did look far stronger following their injections and subsequent transformation into what Han Sen had dubbed a blood-horn shura. For a while, they were able to maintain their position but still, they were unable to y the goose that had descended upon them. That being said, the goose was unable to totally destroy the camp now, too.


    The elites amongst them that had opened their gene locks did not use the medicine, and they instead took off after Wang Yuhang in the desire of capturing him once more.


    Han Sen watched what was going on for a while, and it seemed as if no damage was being dealt to the wild goose. They seemed to be running out of patience, and so one of the elites injected themselves with the concoction.


    Within seconds, the man¡¯s muscles expanded by a vast amount. The person¡¯s head grew a horn and his lifeforce made a great leap in power.


    Pang!


    The man¡¯s body burst into mes. He threw his fist forward towards the white goose and incinerated a portion of the white goose¡¯s plumage.


    "Impossible!" Han Sen¡¯s face was one of utter shock. The man had dealt elemental damage through the manner of a projectile. Only celestial beings were supposedly capable of doing such a thing.


    Although the man had unlocked his gene lock, he was far away from achieving such a level. Therefore, how was he able to do what he had just done?


    "What in the world is that medicine?" Han Sen wondered, with distraught surprise. The white goose wasn¡¯t heavily injured, but after the fire-power-imbued man joined the fight with all the other blood-horn shura, it was quickly put at a disadvantage.


    The white goose, seeing its sudden inability to win the battle, cried out and flew away. The people were unable to catch up with it, and so they could do little but watch it go.


    Before Han Sen couldprehend the situation, he realized he had done naught but watch the events unfold with his jaw wide open. Although the people weren¡¯t too difficult to kill, the entire fact that they had willingly transformed themselves into blood-horn shura frightened Han Sen.


    But before he did anything, like killing them, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to collect intel and find out more about them first.


    Wang Yuhang, in the meantime, had been beaten up by the elites and thrown back into a cage.


    Luckily, despite his egregious luck, Wang Yuhang was not a dumb person. Although he was back at square one, he didn¡¯t call out for Han Sen¡¯s aid, and it seemed his kidnappers were still unaware of the presence of other people on the Empty Ind.


    Han Sen continued to watch them from afar,mitted to gathering as much information about them as he could. They beat up Wang Yuhang, but not by arge amount. It was clear to him that they wanted him for a particr purpose. Despite his attraction of the super creature and the fatalities that ensued, they only locked him up instead of killing him.


    After a while, however, Han Sen noticed something interesting. The people who used the medicine started to look like ordinary humans after about an hour.


    When they returned to looking like regr humans again, they looked weak. They didn¡¯t seem to be doing too well.


    "It would appear that drug has negative side effects for its users. That aside, the transformation itself does not seem tost very long," Han Sen talked to himself.


    The serum seemed tost much longer on the man who had unlocked his gene lock, however. For him to look like an average human again, it took two hours.


    But he too now looked weaker than usual. He looked pale, as if he were drained of energy. He went inside a tent to rest.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to observe them. Their lifeforces had be much weaker, and their fitness had dropped below one hundred.


    "Manager Qu, Wang Yuhang¡¯s problems extend beyond mere bad luck. In his short time with us, he has caused us much trouble. We have sustained many losses, and I am afraid our army will be wasted before that thinges out." Two people were engaged in discussion, inside the leader¡¯s tent.


    Han Sen bent his ear their way, thinking he might pick up a thing or two of interest.

 Chapter 809: Empty Fruit

    Chapter 809: Empty Fruit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "There is nothing we can do. Only Wang Yuhang can pull away the creature we seek. Its retrieval will be impossible if we do not have him." Manager Qu continued his cold dialogue, saying, "It is fortunate its maturity wille soon; sometime within the next two days."


    Sun Chenggong replied, "Chen Cheng and the third team made use of their shura liquid. It will take a week for them to recover; I do not believe they will be able to apany us any further on this mission."


    Manager Qu nodded and said, "Have them stay in camp as back up, at least, just in case the need arises."


    They both went on to discuss another matter, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t hear. At the very least, he now knew why they hade here. They too hade for the Empty Fruit.


    "These people are out of their minds. Do they believe such a small number of people can rival the creatures and obtain the fruit? They have no idea how many monsters have been attracted to this ce by the Empty Fruit!" Han Senughed in his heart.


    Although they used the shura liquid to strengthen their bodies, its side-effects were extreme. Not to mention the short length of time the concoction boosted their bodies for. Even for the elite who used a vial, it was not enough to thwart and beat a super creature. If they had a lot more men, all of which could use the juice, then they might have had a chance of defeating a single super creature.


    But in this ce, there was sure to be far more than just a single super creature. Lord knew how many lurked around the Empty Fruit, hungry and waiting for it to ripen.


    Having watched them face-off against the goose, Han Sen already believed them to be doomed.


    But if they were still adamant in trying to obtain the fruit, he was happy to watch them. It was possible their intrusion could work out for the best, and he¡¯d benefit from their meddling.


    If Han Sen went against the Devil-Blood King face-to-face, he did not believe himself able topete.


    So, for now, Han Sen decided to leave the people be. And he also decided to allow Wang Yuhang to remain with them for now, too. He¡¯d feel safer this way¡ªa whole lot safer than he would if Wang Yuhang was hanging around him, at least.


    "To make some creepy tonic such as that, I¡¯m afraid it must be the work of the Zhao family or the Qi family." Han Sen started to wonder, but he was leaning towards it being the Zhao family who produced the blood-horn shura juice.


    "When this concoction bes known to the market atrge, I am afraid the Alliance and the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary will be in for a period of turmoil. Hunting in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary would not be as difficult, but if they could not absorb Life Geno Essences, then their killing of super creatures would be pointless. The best they could hope for would be beast souls." Han Sen pondered the ramifications of such a product in the Alliance.


    Regardless of what could happen, it was guaranteed to cause an imbnce for humanity. If it was produced by the Zhao family, Han Sen feared their reputation would only increase and perhaps make them an unstoppable force.


    "I need to find a way to get my hands on that shura liquid. I need to do some tests and research on it myself." Han Sen acknowledged its power, but he knew he¡¯d be unable to discover much of whaty inside thepound by himself. If he handed it over to the Ji family, however, he reckoned they could do the deep-dive he could not.


    Han Sen remained in the area for two days, waiting for them to move. The garrison that left to retrieve the fruit departed towards the center of the ind with Wang Yuhang in tow, but a few men remained in the camp.


    Han Sen followed them from afar, and the further they went, the more he could begin sensing the presence of terrifying lifeforces. Han Sen believed they must be suicidal to blindly march forward to the center.


    The sensing abilities of the people that marched forward were far too low, and it was remarkable how unaware they were of the wretchedly powerful creatures that were around. They seemed to have no idea they were walking into what was looking to be a certifiable bloodbath.


    They said they needed Wang Yuhang for the purpose of attracting a certain creature away, and so they had treated him well enough since his return. He had been healed and fed.


    But being locked inside a cage like thetest exhibition at a zoo was unkind. With a grim, disheartened face, Wang Yuhang clutched the bars of the cage the entire time, waiting for Han Sen to spring him free and rescue him.


    Han Sen continued to follow the troops until they reached the center. It was strangely quiet there, and they did not seem to recognize the presence of a single creature in the area. That was because the Empty Fruit hadn¡¯t matured yet¡ªthe creatures that would vie for its consumption were all in hiding!


    After walking half the day, Han Sen was finally able to gaze upon the splendor of the Empty Vine. It came out of a mountain like a spring, wreathing its slopes in green vines. And the vines coursed all the way around to cover the mountain¡¯s hundred meter tall heights.


    A vine stuck out of the mountain¡¯s peak, and four grape-sized fruits hung from it. They were all purplish in color, with shiny skin. They were on the precipice of bing ripe.


    A pleasant fragrance was bursting forth from the four Empty Fruit, and their scent shrouded the entire mountainside.


    Near the top of the mountain, a ck-feathered bird waited. It was entirely ck, save for its white head. It didn¡¯t look too dissimr to an owl, but it was far bigger.


    Manager Qumanded his people to fire at it. With the arrows iing, the owl pped its wings and waved them all away. Not a single arrow reached its target.


    It didn¡¯t leave the mountain, though. It remained where it had been, seemingly not wanting to leave the Empty Fruit for a single moment. It was teetering on the brink of being ripe, after all.


    Manager Qu employed many different ideas to evict the owl from its spot, but none of them worked. Unable to shoo it off, they brought Wang Yuhang out of his cage and sent him up to draw the owl away.


    Wang Yuhang nervously approached the creature against his will. He rambled across the vines, and when in firing distance, shot an arrow at the owl.


    The arrow, after hitting the owl, incited no reaction. The arrow merely shattered upon hitting the owl¡¯s wing.


    Everyone anxiously watched the owl, still expecting it to do something. But nothing urred, and the owl did not seem to care. Manager Qu shouted at Wang Yuhang, "Fire at the creature again!"


    Wang Yuhang turned around and saw the countless arrows and pointy weapons drawn and aimed towards him. Realizing the futility of resistance at a time like this, he had no choice but to fire another arrow. After doing so, the owl raised its eyebrows in a manner that seemed to suggest it was merely holding its anger in.


    When Wang Yuhang fired a third arrow, the owl could no longer maintain itsposure. It raced down towards the man who had been forced to pester it.


    Wang Yuhang screamed and jumped down, scrambling down towards the people behind him.


    But Manager Qumanded his men to fire arrows at him. With no other choice, he was forced to run in a different direction.


    Seeing the owl chase Wang Yuhang, the people there seemed so excited. They all climbed the mountain, wanting to get their hands on the four Empty Fruit.


    "They have no idea what they¡¯re doing. Whoever ces one finger on one of those fruits is a dead man." Han Sen shook his head. Ignoring them, he ran to catch up with Wang Yuhang. His first task involved keeping him alive.


    Han Sen wanted to stay away from the bloody battle that was sure to unfold near the Empty Vine.

 Chapter 810: Summoning a Pet

    Chapter 810: Summoning a Pet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen chased after Wang Yuhang, and as he went, he sensed countless scary lifeforces making their way towards the Empty Vine. They had all been disturbed and made restless by the human intruders.


    There was still a while to go before the Empty Fruit ripened. The group of people had no idea when exactly it would mature, and going for them now would only lead to the creatures stopping them. If they picked the fruit before it became ripe, the benefits of its consumption would be far weaker, not worth the effort.


    Even Han Sen, who had received help from super creatures in the past, couldn¡¯t help but feel unnerved and a little scared when he sensed the number of creatures in the surrounding area.


    "I hope those people don¡¯t all die. If they do, how am I supposed to interrogate them?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    Racing across the length of two mountains, Han Sen finally caught up to the fleet-footed Wang Yuhang. The owl did not relent in its attacks, and all the while, Wang Yuhang stumbled, tripped, and scrambled on his way. He had sustained much damage this time. His armor had been pecked at, and much of it had been broken. His skin had been pierced, and blood was drawn.


    Although he wasn¡¯t heavily injured, his face was one of great pity and remorse.


    Han Sen quickly summoned his little angel to prevent the owl from continuing its pursuit of Wang Yuhang.


    "Bossman, you have finallye!" Wang Yuhang shouted excitedly. Not caring for the lesions and wounds that riddled his person, he went towards Han Sen.


    "Wait! Do note any closer. Continue drawing its attention while we finish it." Han Sen quickly stopped Wang Yuhang from approaching him.


    Wang Yuhang promptly agreed, and with his bow, fired an arrow towards the owl to attract its ire once more. When the owl went after him, the little angel was able to quickly get in its way again and block it.


    When Wang Yuhang noticed the owl¡¯s inability to reach him, he went a little mad. He fired arrows like a loon, maniacally cackling, "Come here, little birdy! I¡¯m right here! I make for terrific creature cuisine, so why do you not attempt to eat me?" After he had taunted it for some time, the owl stopped and made a noise akin to the crying of a baby.


    "Haha! Crying is of little use, little birdy-bird. Come on,e over here... Ouch!" Wang Yuhang continued his fun in the provocation of the owl.


    But suddenly, a big rat came out of the ground. It was one foot long, and when it emerged, it leapt up and bit his ass. Its razor teeth pierced right through his armor and sunk deep into his plump bottom. When it pulled away, a chunk of Wang Yuhang¡¯s bum-flesh was torn away.


    Wang Yuhang held his buttocks and screamed, and as he did so, many other ck rats emerged from the ground. They ran towards him like the tide of the sea.


    "Oh, no! Does this wretch possess the ability to summon a legion of rats to its devilish will? I beseech your aid! Help!" Wang Yuhang summoned a spear and swung it around crazily. But their numbers were unfathomable, and after killing a dozen, he could still see countless more headed his way.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to scan the rats. He was surprised to see that the rats were not actually creatures, and as a result, possessed no lifeforce. They must have been direct summons of the owl, an ability not unlike the silver beetle mother.


    "I cannot believe this owl can summon its own little mobs. This is rather interesting." Han Sen summoned his ming Rex Spike and hurried over to the owl. As he went, he called out, "Little Uncle, hold on! I¡¯m going to kill this bird."


    "Then I beg that you make haste. I shan¡¯tst very much longer, if something is not done about these arse-biters soon. Ouch!" Another rat bit Wang Yuhang. This time, it leapt up and ripped out a piece of his arm.


    "I¡¯ll be right there." Han Sen¡¯s eyes shone with the light of murder.


    Pang!


    The ming Rex Spike was swung upwards, and with the little angel¡¯s cooperation, it was driven harshly against the owl¡¯s body. The owl was knocked a great distance away.


    The little angel flew forward at once and delivered another sh to the owl. Then, Han Sen used his rex spike to hit it again.


    The first-generation owl didn¡¯t stand a chance, and it was getting destroyed by the duo with no reprieve. Feathers fell and blood rained.


    The owl, thinking it best to escape, had its departure prevented by Han Sen. He grabbed onto it, pulling back the heavily-injured owl.


    Pat! Pat! Pat!


    Beneath the siege of attacks that were delivered onto it, the owl didn¡¯t have a single chance of fighting back. In minutes, the head of the owl was lopped off by a mighty swing of the little angel¡¯s greatsword.


    "Super Creature Spirit Owl killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Han Sen was overjoyed to hear this, as it had been a while since hest received a beast soul. He curiously pondered what manner of beast soul it might be.


    And with the death of the owl, the carnivorous rats vanished too. Wang Yuhang looked at Han Sen with much surprise and said, "Bossman, your strength continues to grow greater and greater. It only took you a few minutes toy utter waste to a super creature!"


    "I was taking my time." Han Sen smiled at Wang Yuhang and proceeded to say, "You should go home; you should leave this ce. As for myself, there is something else I must attend to."


    "I aming with you. That legion of scum deserves death for what they did to me," Wang Yuhang said with anger. When his mind went back to his mistreatment, and the time he spent caged, he began to tremble with rage.


    "Well, don¡¯t worry about that. The scum will all be dead before long, I assure you," Han Sen said.


    "What?" Wang Yuhang asked with surprise. Then, he asked, "Do other super creatures inhabit the treacherousnds of the vicinity?"


    "Yes, there are loads. If you hate those people that much, and you would like to put your life on the line just so you can watch them get brutally torn apart, then let¡¯s go." Han Sen smiled.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s face locked up. He looked as if he was about to say something, but just as he was, a ck me erupted from the Empty Vine like a volcano.


    "Um, Bossman? I have a charliehorse; so, I think I¡¯ll just wait for you down there somewhere... You be careful, okay?" After saying this, Wang Yuhang hastily made his departure from the ind.


    Han Sen decided to take a look at the Spirit Owl beast soul he had acquired. It was another pet-type beast soul.


    "This is interesting. If I raise this owl, I¡¯ll almost have an army of super creatures at my disposal." Han Sen was as delighted as he was curious. Still, he knew it would take a while before the pet could enter battle-mode.


    But Han Sen was getting the hang of killing super creatures now, and he imagined it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a struggle.


    The Death Knell drank blood, whereas the Spirit Owl ate meat. This meant he could raise them together, without any conflict between the two arising.


    Han Sen did not have the time to look at the Spirit Owl for long. He returned his gaze to the Empty Vine, and when he did, he heard many roars apanying the nging sounds of various weaponry. The fight seemed to be raging.


    "I hope the Devil-Blood King is already there. If not, that¡¯d be a pain." Han Sen, continuing to look at the Empty Vine as he ventured there, was suddenly approached by a few men. It was Manager Qu and a few others.


    They didn¡¯t seem to be doing all that well. They had already injected themselves with the shura liquid, and they seemed to be grievously injured.


    "Han Sen!" When they saw Han Sen, their faces changed. They knew exactly who he was.

 Chapter 811: Super Pets Arent That Good

    Chapter 811: Super Pets Aren¡¯t That Good


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "It looks like everyone knows who I am. Yet I don¡¯t know any of you. That hardly seems fair." Han Sen smiled at the people in front of him.


    "I cannot believe we stumbled across you here. This truly is perfect." Manager Qu had murder in his eyes. He looked at the people around him, and they spread out to surround Han Sen.


    There were seven of them, and they looked to be elites who had opened their gene locks. Furthermore, they were all under the effects of the drug. They possessed an unnatural power, and they were clearly preparing themselves to kill Han Sen.


    "Han Sen, summon your super pet. It¡¯s about time we demonstrate to you that super pets aren¡¯t that good." The leader, Manager Qu, looked to be seething with rage as he coldly spoke to Han Sen.


    "Super pets aren¡¯t good, you¡¯re right; they¡¯re brilliant. But I don¡¯t need a super pet to deal with you guys." Han Sen summoned the ming Rex Spike in his hands.


    Han Sen wanted to see how strong the people truly were, having used the shura concoction.


    "Good. Show us how talented you are." Manager Qu seemed genuinely excited, and very confident in his ability to kill Han Sen before he summoned a super pet.


    It would be better if they did not have to fight the super pet.


    Without any hesitation, Manager Qu swung his sword as fire erupted from the de and wreathed it. Then, he rushed towards Han Sen.


    The other six people, who were blood-horned shura, had their elemental powers primed. They all raced towards Han Sen, looking as if they wanted to kill him quickly before he summoned his super pet. They seemed to be really confident about killing Han Sen, and as a matter of fact, they had already formted a n for killing him beforehand. They had learned it on the off-chance they would one day encounter him again. But their n included what they should do to deal with the little angel at the same time. Now that they did not have to deal with the little angel right away, their confidence was bolstered.


    They thought Han Sen was a person who relied solely on his super pet for strength, and that he wasn¡¯t all that proficient in battle himself. Now that they had used their shura liquid, their power exceeded what they believed possible for a human being. Thus, they thought killing him would be a trivial task.


    Seeing the first weapons approach, Han Sen waved him ming Rex Spike. The rex spike shone with a green light, and without fear, hemitted to the battle they brought towards him.


    The green light came from Han Sen¡¯s simtion of the armored phantom. He could simte it one hundred percent. Han Sen¡¯s lifeforce was not as strong as the armored phantom¡¯s, however, so the light was a little weaker.


    Kacha!


    The indestructible green light cleaved through every one of his foes¡¯ elemental attacks. When he reached Manager Qu¡¯s longsword, Han Sen¡¯s swing broke it with ease.


    "Impossible! How can you unleash such power?" Manager Qu and the rest of his people were all shocked. They had all used shura liquid to increase their fitness to a level that granted them elemental powers.


    Han Sen never used anything of the sort. With no body-boosting concoctions, they had no idea how he had managed to be so strong and do such a thing.


    "Unleashing power is not that good." Han Sen waved his ming Rex Spike towards one of his attackers.


    The green light spun alongside the ming Rex Spike, bing a green light drill bit. The man it wasing for raised his giant rock of a shield, in the hopes of blocking the iing hit.


    The ming Rex Spike drilled through the rocky shield like butter. Its speed was not impeded in the slightest, and it cut clean through into the man¡¯s body.


    The blood-horn shura roared, as his body began to turn into stone.


    But it seemed useless in opposition to the green drill bit. The rocky body was of no resistance, and after the drill pierced through, he was instantly killed.


    The faces of his opponents all changed. They did not expect Han Sen to possess such a power, even with his super pet. He was far stronger than any scrap of intel had informed them.


    Han Sen waved his ming Rex Spike and put his enemies at a disadvantage. He was still winning, despite going up against six people at the same time.


    His enemies went all pale. They believed their shura liquid was enough topete against a super pet, but now, they were brought to the startling realization that it wasn¡¯t even enough to deal with Han Sen himself.


    "What is going on?! How can Han Sen cast and unleash such power? Why is he so strong? Did he find a way to absorb Life Geno Essences? Has he be a celestial being?" Manager Qu was suddenly brought to fear. He didn¡¯t want to fight Han Sen any longer.


    "Let¡¯s go. When we return, we must make sure to inform the boss that Han Sen has managed to absorb Life Geno Essences. And we must tell him that he has be a celestial being," Manager Qu shouted before running off.


    Five of the fighters still remained, but they did not stay for long. They all took off running in different directions, as fast as the wind.


    Han Sen coldlyughed and chased after Manager Qu.


    Manager Qu saw Han Sen chase after him but felt relieved. Even if Han Sen could catch up with him, the others would have gone far enough away to be safe from any other pursuit he sought to give. One way or another, the message would be delivered to their boss.


    But then, Manager Qu saw Han Sen summon a blonde angel and a ck-armored queen.


    "I want two of them alive. Kill the rest!" Han Sen coldlymanded.


    The angel and queen flew in different directions, and their speed truly shocked Manager Qu.


    "That kind of speed... they must both be super pets! You have two super pets?!" Manager Qu¡¯s heart was shattered into pieces. He spoke to himself aloud, acknowledging his underestimation of Han Sen.


    ording to the boss¡¯s calction, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill him even if they had twice the men. Han Sen¡¯s own power, and all the stuff he had managed to collect over time, were far beyond their wildest expectations.


    "You are wrong. I only have one super pet. The other is a king spirit. Oh, silly me. Perhaps you haven¡¯t heard? King spirits are what you refer to as super spirits. They are officially titled King-ss Spirits." Han Sen moved his body and shot right behind Manager Qu, with a speed faster than any other human could achieve.


    "King spirit?!" Manager Qu eximed in shock, now having lost the ability to run. "It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over! We were so wrong."

 Chapter 812: The Empty Fruit Ripens

    Chapter 812: The Empty Fruit Ripens


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had gauged the power possessed by Manager Qu and his followers. They were not far from the strength of a super creature, but the strength they had was not stable. It wasn¡¯t pure.


    When they became blood-horn shura, their abilities were akin to that of a celestial being. They could unleash elemental projectiles, yes, but they were not even able to defeat Han Sen, whose fitness was around two hundred and sixty. Their purity and stability were too low, which led to their inability topete.


    Another thing was theirck of experience with the powers that had been bestowed upon them. Whether it was because of ack of practice with such strength, or the inability of the power to be wielded with finesse due to the fact that it came from medicine, Han Sen was unsure.


    "It looks like I overestimated the power of this shura-liquid-thing. It doesn¡¯t seem to work all that well, after all." Han Sen threw the ming Rex Spike at Manager Qu like a boomerang, and it knocked him over. Then, Han Sen pointed at his head and said, "Answer my questions and I¡¯ll set you free."


    "Pah! Save your breath; I won¡¯t tell you anything." Manager Qu¡¯s face changed when he spoke. His body began to inte and expand like a balloon.


    Boom!


    Han Sen jumped away as Manager Qu¡¯s body exploded like a pinata, scattering bits and pieces of his person across the area in a sudden red haze. The giblets of Manager Qu then quickly began to rot and fade away into nothing.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed, unable to believe a person could sopletely disregard the importance of their own life. No one willingly wanted to die, but Manager Qu¡¯s behavior made him frown.


    "It looks like someone might have done something to them. If not, how did that happen?" Han Sen frowned and looked at where his angel and the queen had gone.


    A whileter they came back empty-handed, which disappointed Han Sen. The same thing had happened to them; they had attempted to capture the ones that fled, but they willing gave themselves up to a sudden, grizzly end.


    "Who are these people?" Han Sen frowned. He couldn¡¯t find anything out about their identities, as they were all carrying the same gear. Obviously, someone had distributed their wares to them. Finding anything out about them seemed hopeless.


    But Han Sen did manage to get his mitts on a few unused vials of the shura liquid. When he returned, he nned to have others research its content for him.


    Han Sen put the vials into his pack and went towards the Empty Vine. Roaring and sounds of impact were audible as a big fight ensued.


    Han Sen kept a low profile, as he returned his little angel and queen. Sneakily, he ventured out towards the peak. There, he witnessed the ck phoenix casting gustsposed of ck fire as it pped its wings towards the vine.


    But the mes did not travel far, as a green elephant raised its trunk and blew out lime-colored water to douse them.


    Around the peak, another eight super creatures stood guard. They prevented the approach of any and all other creatures.


    On the peak, a man with long, sharp ears stood tall. His eyes were red, and he was dressed in a ck robe. He stood right beside the four Empty Fruit, patiently waiting for them to finish ripening.


    The Empty Fruit were purplish, and at the same time luminous. Their pleasant fragrances wafted far and wide, covering thends in a wondrous scent for dozens of miles. Anyone who smelled it would be intoxicated. Their hearts would jump with a sudden zest and vibrancy, and they¡¯d be a lot livelier.


    "It looks like the Empty Fruit is going to be ripe any second now." Han Sen¡¯s heart was stricken with excitement.


    The situation was better than he feared it might be. He was worried that the Devil-Blood King might only make a move and release himself once the fruit had ripened.


    Now, he had already conquered the top, and was guarded by a slew of super creatures that followed hismands. That was what Han Sen wanted, for it benefitted him the most.


    Seeing the Empty Fruit not yet ripe, Han Sen did not rush. Patiently, he watched the fight unfold.


    There were nine super creatures running up the slopes now, with the Empty Fruit as their target. Han Sen had seen many of them before.


    The ck-me phoenix and green kirin were there. The ck-tiger, armored phantom, ck skeleton, and big white goose were also there. The other three approached together, and he had not seen them before. From what he could see, though, they looked frightening.


    Aside from the ck phoenix and the green kirin, both of whom attacked the lime-green elephant, the others fought with the rest one-on-one. As the battle raged, none triumphed over each other, however. Overall, they seemed to be locked in a stalemate.


    Han Sen did not know where the Devil-Blood King had earned his eight super creatures, but they were all incredibly powerful, and they did not look likely to lose.


    Although the armored phantom, ck skeleton, ck-med phoenix, and green kirin were strong enough to restrict their opponents, it was too difficult for them to ascend and reach the peak. They most certainly wouldn¡¯t be getting it done in any short amount of time.


    The four Empty Fruit were close to maturing now, as well. It looked as if the attacking super creatures were not going to reach their destination in time.


    Han Sen continued to hide on the nearby mountainside, and then he summoned Moment Queen. Quietly, he asked her, "Moment, how long left until it matures?"


    Moment Queen looked at the Empty Fruit and frowned. She said, "There seems to be a problem with the Empty Fruit."


    Han Sen looked puzzled. When he observed the fruit, he didn¡¯t notice anything out of ce. So, he asked, "What problem?"


    Moment Queen took a second to contemte her response, and then said, "I have seen the Empty Fruit before, and I know that there should be only one. Although that was over a hundred years ago, in no way should there be an additional three. It would take another thousand years for something like that to ur, so I am unable to understand why it has an extra three all of a sudden."


    "Are you saying three of those Empty Fruits are fake?" Han Sen looked surprised by this sudden revtion.


    "I don¡¯t know, but they do seem real enough," Moment Queen answered, after spending a long time gazing at the fruit.


    "Hehe." Han Sen was going to ask something else, but all of a sudden, he heard that strangeugh again. It unnerved him, and he looked around to find where it wasing from. Again, there was no one there; all he could see were the creatures fighting on the mountainside.


    "Strange. What is this peculiar phenomenon?" Han Sen was rather spooked. He was aware now that someone had to be following him, yet he couldn¡¯t discover who it was.


    "No, that¡¯s not right," Moment Queen said with a frown. Her eyes were locked upon the Empty Fruit with visible confusion.


    "What¡¯s not right?" Han Sen asked.


    "It¡¯s not just the number that is incorrect; the fruit itself is not right, either," Moment Queen said.


    "Why? What¡¯s not right with it?" Han Sen did not hurry Moment Queen for an answer. He just looked at her, as an uneasy feeling came over him.


    "Although I have never seen a mature Empty Fruit, and these do seem as if they¡¯re about to mature very soon, there is something different about them," Moment Queen said, as she pointed towards the vine.


    Just as Moment Queen was about to elucidate the reason why, the four fruits suddenly began to shine. The pleasant smell became a fog, like the holy fruit when it first matured.

 Chapter 813: Swallowing Fruit

    Chapter 813: Swallowing Fruit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he should go to the fruit, as Devil-Blood King had already reached out his hands to grab them.


    Maintaining his restraint, he continued to stare at the four Empty Fruit that the Devil-Blood King sought to take. Then he asked Moment Queen, "Can you exin the anomaly you have noticed with the Empty Fruit? What¡¯s different about them?"


    Moment Queen said, "Before I entered the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, I was able to catch a glimpse of raw Empty Fruit. They possessed a very refreshing energy flow, but these four that I see now have a high concentration of power. They aren¡¯t lively and refreshing as I once saw them before; they¡¯re too powerful now."


    Han Sen had never seen Empty Fruit before, so he couldn¡¯t personally validate what she was telling him. But he too could tell that the fruit was extraordinarily powerful and devoid of the sort of refreshing energy she spoke of.


    Han Sen chose to believe what she was telling him, and so he did not make a move. He just watched the Devil-Blood King grab the four fruits.


    It was easy and effortless for him. He picked up the first one, and it released an intoxicating scent. Its simple fragrance was enough to make you feel as if you were melting.


    The Devil-Blood King looked extremely pleased, and he immediately consumed the fruit. After he ate it, his body emanated that same pleasant smell.


    Han Sen thought a creature might have resided within the fruit, and was about to suddenly burst out and attack the Devil-Blood King. Unfortunately, despite watching his consumption of the fruit, nothing of the sort seemed to happen.


    Instead, his body seemed to generate a holy aura; the effects of the fruit were indeed rather powerful.


    "What is this? I thought you said there was a problem with the Empty Fruit?" Han Sen asked, with his eyes wide, fixated on the Devil-Blood King who was helping himself to the second Empty Fruit.


    Moment Queen merely frowned and did not say a word; she seemed to be just as confused as Han Sen.


    Han Sen had waited this long already, so he decided to be patient a while longer and not do anything rash. He wanted to stay and see if any problems arose.


    "If there are four of them, and three of them may be fake, was the Devil-Blood King merely lucky enough to select the correct one for his first munch?" Han Sen wondered.


    But when the Devil-Blood King picked the second one from the vine, nothing else seemed to happen. Everything that transpired on his first selection happened with the second. The fruit still smelled nice, as did Devil-Blood King; the fruit seemed as precious as it was supposed to be.


    "Damn it! I should have run up there sooner." Han Sen¡¯s heart was feeling deep regret over his hesitation. Now, he felt like summoning his little angel and storming the mountain alongside her and Moment Queen. Perhaps there was still enough time for him to collect the other two fruits. But just as he contemted these actions, he heard something in his ear. It was the phantom woman¡¯s voice that had been pestering him recently, except this time, it wasn¡¯t just a strange giggling. The voice actually told him something.


    "Do not approach." Han Sen heard these three simple words with surprising rity. He had already taken a step forward but now, he quickly pulled back.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen looked around but could not see anyone. All he could espy were the vistas he had grown familiar with recently, and the only woman present in the vicinity was Moment Queen.


    Moment Queen looked at Han Sen queerly, unsure of why he seemed to be scanning the surroundings. She looked around herself but made no discovery, even though she did not know what to look for.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hear the woman¡¯s voice again after that, and he received no answer to his question. But when he looked at the Empty Vine now, something seemed to change.


    The Devil-Blood King was still holding the second Empty Fruit. He hadn¡¯t eaten it yet, but he looked drunk. His body swayed strangely until, after a while of being off-bnce, he copsed on the ground.


    The Empty Fruit in his hand rolled down the hill towards the ck tiger. Suddenly ovee with joy, the ck tiger spared no time in quickly gobbling it up.


    After he ate it, the creature tried to spread its wings and depart the area. But when it took off, its body seemed to tremble and spasm wildly until it lost its airborneposure and came crashing down to the ground.


    The griffon that was previously fighting the ck tiger leapt on top of it and ripped its throat out with a visceral bite.


    Han Sen was frozen, watching the scene unfold. In his heart, he thought to himself, "This Empty Fruit really does have a problem."


    Seeing the Devil-Blood King and the tiger both on the ground, unable to gather theirposure and get back on their feet, Han Sen was suddenly relieved to learn he had made the right decision in staying put. Had he gone up there, it would have been him who was in that state.


    The other super creatures now realized that there might indeed be a problem with the fruit. They all backed away to watch the Devil-Blood King and the ck tiger convulse on the ground.


    The super creatures near the Devil-Blood King, aside from the griffin, all stopped their fighting. They merely looked upon their master with profound confusion.


    The griffin did not relent in its scathing of the ck tiger. The ck tiger was riddled with wounds and injuries in its defenseless state. As much as it may have wanted to, the ck tiger could not stand up to protect itself, and it had no choice but to ept the griffin¡¯s brutality.


    When Han Sen thought the ck-winged tiger was on the precipice of death, it roared and delivered a blow to the griffin that knocked it away. It was like it had just been injected with a stimnt, and its strength suddenly multiplied.


    The griffin cried out and hastily attacked the ck tiger again, but then, the ck tiger roared to the sky and gave off a terrifying presence. This shocked the griffin, and the roar stopped it in its tracks. It quickly stopped its advance and no longer approached the tiger.


    As it roared to the sky again, the tiger¡¯s ck, metallic body suddenly became decorated with a purple pattern.


    The purple pattern was scribbled upon its belly, and it looked like two seedlings intertwined with each other. The strange diagram grew across its belly, and it covered the beast more and more.


    The pattern itself was like a vine, and it was strange and mystic to witness. It grew all the way around the tiger¡¯s back, and continued until its entire body was covered.


    The more the purple pattern grew, the stronger the tiger¡¯s lifeforce seemed. The other super creatures in the area were bing extremely rmed and unnerved by the developing situation.


    Han Sen summoned his devil-eye mask and took a look at the ck tiger, noticing how its lifeforce was almost reminiscent of a volcanic eruption. The intensity of the beast¡¯s heat signature had tripled, and it showed no sign of slowing down.


    "Does this imply the Empty Fruit is good or bad, then?" Han Sen wore a puzzled expression, unable toprehend what he was seeing.

 Chapter 814: Make Him Stay

    Chapter 814: Make Him Stay


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned his gaze to the Devil-Blood King. He seemed to be faring better than ck tiger, and he seemed to have a better handle on enduring the effects. But, before long, his face too began to reveal the purple pattern.


    Roar! The ck tiger¡¯s call was deafening, and it pped its wings and flew towards the griffin. Its speed had doubled.


    The griffin cried out in response, and flew to engage the tiger with its talons raised. But its courage was for naught. In the same second they made contact with each other, a wide part of its flesh was torn right from the bone.


    Previously, they were almost as strong as each other. But now, the tiger was dominating its foe. The griffin couldn¡¯t resist the ck tiger, which far exceeded it in every department; power and speed, in particr. It wasn¡¯t long before the griffin¡¯s entire body was riddled with a variety of wounds and lesions, many of which exposed the bones inside.


    Seeing the vast boon of power that the ck tiger had been granted, the other super creatures in the area suddenly became excited.


    Roar! Many creatures roared to the sky in unison, then they all stampeded towards the vine. Desperately, they all wanted to grab the final two fruit that remained.


    The mountain was quickly thrown into chaos once more. The only difference this time was that the griffin was badly injured and the lime-green elephant was struggling topete with its two enemies.


    In the meantime, the Devil-Blood King stilly on the ground, seemingly uninterested in trying to obtain the final two fruits the other creatures were vying for. The creatures were panicked, and pandemonium reigned as they tried to grab the fruit before the Devil-Blood King could stand back up again.


    "This is not right. It really isn¡¯t right." Han Sen continued to stare at the Devil-Blood King and the ck tiger, which had be far stronger since eating the Empty Fruit.


    He believed that there was something wrong, though. And as he looked on the Devil-Blood King, he knew the spirit was struggling. Something wasn¡¯t right. He believed the Devil-Blood King remained motionless so that he could better attempt to resist something.


    But if the Empty Fruit was supposed to benefit those that consumed it, why would he resist?


    The Devil-Blood King continued to lie where it was, with the asional twitch. The pattern scrawled its way across more and more of the creature¡¯s face. It seemed as if it would not be long before he forewent his current control andposure.


    Boom!


    The lime elephant could no longer withstand thebined attacks of the ck-me phoenix and the green kirin. The chain of their defensive circle broke, opening an opportunity for them all to race up towards the vine.


    The ck-me phoenix screamed with excitement, and like a sentient me, rushed over to the Empty Fruit and swallowed one.


    The green kirin followed it from behind and attempted to eat the final fruit. Just as it attempted to grab it, another super creature prevented its retrieval.


    The ck skeleton was there, and it had taken its chance to race up the peak and grab the final fruit with its bony fingers.


    All the other creatures stopped moving immediately. Now that the Empty Fruit was all gone, there was no longer any point in fighting over it.


    The ck-me phoenix and the ck skeleton immediately reacted like the ck tiger had; they copsed.


    When the other super creatures sought to leave the area, they suddenly heard screaming. The Devil-Blood King stood upon two feet once more and yelled out to the high heavens. His face was scribbled all over by the strange purple pattern.


    Many of the terrifying creatures believed the Devil-Blood King was going to be even stronger, but they were wrong. The Devil-Blood King reached out a hand, and his fingers morphed into the shape of ws. The entire hand turned blood-red, and it looked as if blood was going to ooze from it any second.


    All the creatures seemed alert, and they paid great attention to the Devil-Blood King. They believed he was going to attack and mercilessly ughter them. But what happened next put them in a state of frozen surprise.


    The Devil-Blood King shouted as his blood-red hand tore off his own armor. When he was done, he punched his fist through his naked chest and ripped his own heart out.


    Everyone and everything was shocked by the spectacle they had just witnessed, unable toprehend why the mighty Devil-Blood King had suddenly chosen to tear his own heart out.


    Pang!


    The Devil-Blood King clenched the hand that held his heart into a fist, squashing it into jelly as his body vanished and returned to the spirit stone he belonged to.


    When his body vanished, an Empty Fruit dropped to the ground.


    But it was no longer an Empty Fruit. It was more like a seed that had vines growing out of it. The vines were purple and red, and they looked as if they had been drenched in blood.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he thought to himself, "There really was something wrong. It was fortunate that I chose not to go; had I been the one to grab that fruit, that would have been me!"


    The super creatures all stared at the purple-red vine, and as they did, the vines moved. Instantly, the vines extended and shot out to grab the green kirin which was closest to it.


    The green kirin was as terrified as it was angry. Its body shed green as it cast water arrows to strike the vines that grabbed it. But the vines had thorns growing along them, and they pierced through the kirin¡¯s green scales with apparent ease. They wormed their way through its flesh and continued to drill their way inside.


    Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine as he watched. It was unlike anything he had ever seen before, and it was so odd it felt surreal.


    Even though the other super creatures were frightened by what was happening, none of them were sure how they should react. They merely watched the vines drill their way into the kirin¡¯s body.


    As the vines drilled in, the green scales of the kirin began to develop a purple pattern, as well. The more that pattern overtook it, the weaker its resistance to the vine was.


    Roar!


    As the green kirin continued to twitch in agony, they heard a roar. The ck tiger was going for the griffin once more.


    On the other side of the peak, the ck skeleton and the ck-me phoenix were starting to develop a purple pattern across their bodies, too. They stood up and made scary noises, and then attacked the creatures that were closest to them.


    It was chaos again, as the blood of super creatures began to drench the mountainside. The ck skeleton and the ck-me phoenix were far more powerful right now, and they savagely destroyed any super creature they fought. With a misty red haze, the peak was doused in the color red.


    Roar!


    The green kirin stood up again, looking angry. Its body was covered in the phantom pattern by now, and it leapt over to the lime-green elephant. In between the sshes of lime, the kirin was able to tear into its back. With its ravenous mouth, it ripped open the flesh to expose the spine inside. Blood began to cascade from the wound.


    The other super creatures, which were currently free of attackers, all decided to escape the area. They all knew there was something wrong with the fruit they had previously been hungry for, and so they all thought it was best to book before something bad happened to them.


    The creatures that had been trapped were having difficultymitting to flight. This was especially true for the griffin, which would soon be killed by the merciless ck tiger.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart went cold. It was all too strange, and he knew that he himself should run off now while he could.


    "You can run, but you must make him stay." The woman¡¯s voice sung in Han Sen¡¯s ears once more, and it made him shiver.

 Chapter 815: Real Empty Fruit

    Chapter 815: Real Empty Fruit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Who?" Han Sen was shocked by the sudden instruction. He looked around, but again, the voice was apanied by no nearby person. Han Sen gritted his teeth and bid for Moment Queen to follow him. He wanted to get as far away from this strange ce as he could right now.


    When he lifted his leg, Han Sen felt something. He dashed out of the way just as the ground cracked open and ashing vine suddenly appeared.


    Amazed, Han Sen saw it wasing from the Empty Vine. Many more shot through the ground, all seeminglying for him.


    "F*ck my luck," Han Sen swore to himself. He jumped, summoned his ming Rex Spike, and swung it at the vines that came towards him.


    The ming Rex Spike, that he again imbued with a green light, tore through numerous vines. But it was seemingly to no avail, as more and more vines appeared.


    Han Sen jumped and attempted to go airborne, but in the next second, he froze. Countless vines sprung out of the ground like a coven of wyverns. They twirled in between each other, forming a barrier to block his ascent.


    Dong!


    Han Sen¡¯s ming Rex Spike whacked against a vine that was thicker than a train. He created a meter-thick dent in the vine, but it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to cut through it and give himself release.


    Many other vines now came towards him, and Han Sen could do naught but run. He cast Aero and took off flying low. He dodged many of the vines that came for him, but the chance of escape seemed slim.


    Han Sen did not dare use wings, because the wings were nowhere close to the speed of Aero. And neither were they as agile. If he used his wings, a vine was sure to grab ahold of him and pull him down.


    Moment Queen moved quickly alongside him. She appeared to be a whole lot more rxed than Han Sen was, however. It was strange to see her soposed, given the situation. The vines thatted together continued to grow and extend across the sky, forming a cage that would eventually to keep them trapped where they were.


    "Make him stay." Han Sen heard the woman¡¯s voice once more.


    "Make who stay? There¡¯s no need to be so ambiguous and mysterious; just tell it to me straight!" Han Sen still couldn¡¯t see where the woman was talking to him from, but he still spoke aloud in response.


    Han Sen did not think what he said would yield much of anything, but after he spoke, the raging vines stopped and returned to the soil.


    Han Sen looked around, but no one appeared. All the super creatures that hade to the mountain for the fruit had now dispersed and vanished.


    Only a few remained. There was the griffin, which was dead. And there were also the ck-me phoenix, the green kirin, the ck skeleton, and the ck tiger; they stood atop the peak as if they were frozen. He was unsure what they were doing.


    But after taking a closer look, he was given quite a shock. The legs of the four super creatures had grown roots, and vines had reced what was once their hair.


    Their eyes seemed sullen and empty, as they stood there. They looked like vegetables, unable to move or even blink.


    Han Sen used his devil-eye mask to watch them. Their lifeforces were still strong, but ever so slowly, that energy was being driven into the roots.


    Needless to say, Han Sen was quite surprised. He thought to himself, "Is this the way the Empty Vine produces its offspring? All these creatures are made to be some sort of parasite-host, is that it? And they provide the nutrients for the newborn vines?"


    Han Sen thought it was a terrifying thing to witness, and that the vines were scarier than any other creature he had encountered before. Fortunately for him, he had decided not to eat the Empty Fruit. Bing fertilizer was not in his best interests.


    If such powerful creatures were unable to resist the parasite-like being, Han Sen¡¯s human body would never have stood a chance.


    "What is the current situation, then? The four Empty Fruit have already found their hosts, so why does it want me here? What does she want?" Han Sen now believed the woman¡¯s voice was in fact the Empty Vine, since the voice seemed to control it.


    Han Sen, however, couldn¡¯tprehend what the vine might have wanted from him. And neither did he know who the person she wished for him to make stay was.


    The strange woman¡¯s voice no longer spoke to him, though. As he scanned the area in confusion, the Empty Vine that poked through the peak of the mountain began to stretch open as if blossoming.


    A new vine stretched out from the center, and there, Han Sen saw a fist-sized green fruit. It was glowing beneath the sunlight with a lime re.


    Han Sen¡¯s nose smelled something nice, and it made his body feel at ease. In his heart, he thought to himself, "Moment Queen was right, after all. The four fruits from earlier were not the genuine Empty Fruit. This one right here has to be the real one."


    Han Sen, however, did not dare to approach. He merely watched the crystal-clear fruit that hung on the vine from afar. He could see where its core was, and there was a baby-like thing inside, simr to a fetus.


    The baby was too small, and it was all curled up, obscuring its gender.


    While Han Sen looked at it, this single vine approached him. The fruit hung from the vine less than ten feet away from him.


    The baby that was curled up inside the core had its eyes closed, yet Han Sen felt as if he was being checked out by it. He felt as if he was being watched.


    "Make him stay and you can go." Not long after, Han Sen heard the female voice once more.


    "Are you talking to me?" Han Sen looked at the baby inside the fruit with much shock and posed the question to it.


    "Who else?" The female voice spoke, as the Empty Fruit trembled upon the vine it grew upon. It was telling him that it was indeed her that was talking.


    "Are you the super creature created by the Empty Vine?" When Han Sen said this, he suddenly felt rather stupid. The answer to that question was fairly obvious.


    "Sort of, yes. But sort of no, too." The baby¡¯s answer surprised Han Sen.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Han Sen asked with curiosity, while a portion of his mind thought of a way he could escape the area.


    He had a lot of treasure on him, but he didn¡¯t want to give it to anyone. No matter what the baby wanted, he wouldn¡¯t give away anything of his.


    "With Little Silver, the little angel, and Moment Queen, and the unreliable fairy, I should be able to flee from here." Han Sen then looked at the four super creatures that were starting to look like nts, and suddenly lost the confidence he had just given himself.

 Chapter 816: Holy Spirit

    Chapter 816: Holy Spirit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I am me; I that swallowed the seed of the Holy Empty. I was reborn. My genes advanced and took me to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary but now... I do not know if I am truly myself." The female voice sounded heavy and solemn.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leapt at the words, and he asked, "Are you the same as these super creatures?"


    Han Sen was referring to the ck-me phoenix and the rest that were under the influence of the parasitic force.


    The fruit moved, and then the female voice spoke again. "After thousands of years, the Empty Vine bears fruit. They are reborn and their genes have improved. But who knows if they are still themselves right now?"


    Han Sen thought to himself, "The emotions of this Empty Fruit don¡¯t seem too stable. If I y my cards right, maybe I can escape."


    Thinking this, he told the Empty Fruit, "If you feel this way, why do you force others to swallow the Holy Seeds?"


    The woman responded, "If I am born, I can open the gate to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. And then, I will leave the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and the Empty Vine will die. If I do not leave behind seeds, there would not be any Holy Vines."


    "I am me, and I am also the Holy Vine. Even though I exist here, it is difficult for me to control my natural function of producing offspring."


    Han Sen did not know what to say. Right now, she wasn¡¯tpletely herself. She was once a super creature but now, half of her body wasposed of the Empty Vine¡¯s genes.


    It was a super creature that was created through the union of animals and nts. It was difficult to imagine it being in the Alliance.


    "What were you before?" Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask, as a super creature such as this was sure to have some history.


    "I was an Empty Spirit Witch. I am still an Empty Spirit Witch." The voice spoke with assuredness, and it went on to say, "I have already answered your questions. Can you give him over to me now?"


    "I have to be honest with you, I really don¡¯t know what it is that you want. If you told it to me straight, I could have given it to you much earlier," Han Sen tested.


    "I want your nt of a Holy Spirit. There is nothing else you can provide, that I see value in," the Empty Spirit Witch said.


    "nt of a Holy Spirit?" Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped and he presented her his gourd. Then he asked, "Is this it? Is this what you want?"


    "Yes," Empty Spirit Witch confirmed. And then, the vine moved to take the gourd from Han Sen.


    "Hang on." Han Sen pulled back his hand and then said, "At least tell me why you want it."


    The Empty Spirit Witch seemed upset by the question that was posed and said, "For some reason, it did not grow as it should have. I am going to help it grow again, this time to its fullest."


    Han Sen froze, not expecting her to feel this way about it. When he first received the gourd, the gourd and the vines it clung to were dry and had almost died. What she said sort of made sense, and it didn¡¯t seem as if she was lying.


    "Are you saying the gourd is like you? There is a super creature inside?" Han Sen recalled the giant, vine-wreathed bones thaty near the gourd. If the gourd created a giant creature simr to that, things would surely prove interesting.


    She denied Han Sen¡¯s thinking and said, "It¡¯s different. It is a pure nt of a Holy Spirit. It is special and it cannot bepared with me."


    "Where is it from?" Han Sen asked.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to give up the gourd, as it was something he yed with almost every day. He had grown quite attached to enigma. And if it was truly a Holy Spirit that was still growing, it wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d be quite willing to just hand over.


    Han Sen had always been a greedy person, and unless death was certain, he wouldn¡¯t hand over his treasure.


    "I don¡¯t know, but I can sense its holy presence. I cannot tell where it is from," the Empty Spirit Witch said.


    "If it is not the same as you, then why do you want it?" Han Sen asked, looking at Empty Witch Spirit.


    She seemed to be annoyed by the barrage of questions and no longer answered him. Instead, she said, "That is none of your business; just give it to me!"


    After that, the vine came again at Han Sen¡¯s hand. In response, he took two steps back and evaded it.


    This infuriated the Empty Spirit Witch, and now her vines came out of the ground like dragons. Theyted the sky once more, attempting to deny Han Sen any chance of escape.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you would enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary once you are born? How can you help this grow? It is not something you can do in a single day!" Han Sen shouted, and readied himself to summon the little angel.


    If he couldn¡¯t talk his way out of this, then fighting his way out was the only option. He wasn¡¯t willing to hand over the gourd.


    If Han Sen was willing to put up a fight and beat her, then there¡¯d be no stopping him. Furthermore, if he did destroy the super creature, he¡¯d be defeating one that was on the precipice of entering the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But Han Sen was afraid of the four other super creatures that were nearby. The Holy Seeds were growing inside them, and although they were rooted down on the peak, there was no telling whether or not they could join the fight.


    Even so, Han Sen steeled himself for battle. But when the Empty Spirit Witch heard what he said, she quelled her aggression and said, "What you say makes sense. I will be born soon, and it will be difficult for me to stay here. I can¡¯t take care of it."


    Han Sen quickly replied by saying, "Then how about you let me take care of it? I have already been taking good care of it; in fact, I treat this gourd as well as I would my own son. I keep it fed, and it has even had the opportunity to drink up countless gallons of super creature blood."


    Han Sen painted himself in the most positive light possible, as if he wanted to adopt a poor child into a wealthy family.


    She seemed touched by his words, and then, the baby inside the fruit opened its eyes. Emerald eyes peered right at him. She looked at Han Sen and the silver fox that rested on his shoulder, and then looked at the fairy inside his pocket. After a while of examining his person, she said, "Okay. You will take care of him. But he will be born with an iplete gene. It will be difficult for this thing to be born, regardless of how much super creature blood it drinks. Wait here. When I am born, I will provide it with Empty Spirit blood. By doing that, I will repair its ws."

 Chapter 817: You Belong to Me

    Chapter 817: You Belong to Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen happily agreed. He would receive a gift without having to risk his life, .


    Seeing the fruit outside the Empty Spirit Witch, he then thought of something.


    When the Holy Rhino entered the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, it shed all of its old flesh. Now that she was going to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen wondered if that meant she¡¯d also have to leave the fruit of herposition behind. If she did, it might be just as good as the flesh of that rhino.


    Han Sen then waited for the Empty Spirit Witch to be born, so he could take the fruit. Even if he couldn¡¯t eat it, it might prove beneficial to his new Spirit Owl.


    The vine with the fruit returned to the hill, and as it went, it released a refreshing fragrance. As time passed, Han Sen was able to observe the baby growing inside the core.


    It wasn¡¯t a shocking, violent scene as it had been with the Holy Rhino. The entire spectacle was mellow and serene. It remained there quietly, awaiting its own birth.


    Perhaps she had evolved slowly over the course of a thousand years, and it wasn¡¯t a sudden transformation as it had been with the rhino.


    Everything was natural, and Han Sen waited there for two days. On the morning of the third day, the core of the fruit cracked. Like an actual baby, the Empty Spirit Witch waddled out of the fruit.


    She was almost the same size as the fairy, butcked wings. She was naked, and a purple marking adorned her forehead. Aside from that, there was nothing special about her person.


    The Empty Spirit Witch came closer and arrived before Han Sen. She was surrounded by spots of light, which floated upwards into the sky.


    "Bring out the Holy Spirit," the Empty Spirit Witch said, standing two feet away from Han Sen.


    He was alert, but he still opened his hands to reveal the gourd to her. He stared at her intently; if she tried to steal it, he¡¯d pull it back and fight.


    Shended on Han Sen¡¯s hand and cut her finger. A drop of transparent blood fell onto the gourd.


    The blood was clearer than water, and when it dripped onto the gourd, the gourd absorbed it in a second.


    After absorbing the blood, the dry and yellow gourd showed movement. The gourd began to tremble as if with life.


    It didn¡¯t seem as if there was a big change, but Han Sen could sense the movement of its lifeforce unlike ever before.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was tremendously d. He had believed she was going to do something ill-conceived, and right now, she was actually aiding him in his care of the gourd.


    Han Sen used to feel that the gourdcked a certain something, and the energy flow grew a bit too slowly. But now, he had learnt that it was born damaged, which was why it was slow.


    Now, with the Empty Spirit Witch¡¯s blood, the lifeforce inside was like a freshly grown nt. It seemed to show a hunger it never had before, an unquenchable thirst for magic blood.


    The golden lines that decorated the gourd appeared in greater number. They had appeared before, but they hadcked the vibrancy and spark of life that were being visibly disyed right now. It indeed looked like something that had just been freshly picked from the vine.


    The Empty Spirit Witch looked at the gourd in a way that suggested she was waiting for something, but he did not know what.


    Han Sen acknowledged she was hiding something, and that there was an ulterior motive for helping him. There was a reason she initially wanted the gourd for herself, but it was something Han Sen had yet to discover.


    Boom!


    The air vibrated and an old wooden double-door appeared in the sky.Through the frame of the door, a scary presence emerged. And as if it had influenced the atmosphere itself, the sky changed color.


    The spores of light that floated around the Empty Spirit Witch now started floating up directly towards the door and then, from behind those doors, a human-shaped shadow approached. Han Sen was able to see it, despite the fog and blurriness that masked the entrance.


    Beneath the gravity of the tremendous force that came, Han Sen could not remain standing for long. He fell to the ground. This had already happened to him once before, so he knew there was no use trying to resist it.


    Even super creatures could not withstand the pressure that came from beyond those doors. And Han Sen was only just a human, and one that wasn¡¯t a celestial being, either.


    "Put the Holy Spirit away." The Empty Spirit Witch¡¯s eyes looked strange as she spoke to him. Her lips did not move, but he heard her clearly in his ears.


    Although Han Sen did not know what she was nning, he immediately returned the gourd to his pack. When he raised his head, she was already flying towards the old wooden doors.


    Boom!


    The door opened and an elf-likedy appeared from the beyond. She exuded an elegance no human woman could, and yet the way she appeared seemed so natural and casual. Looking upon that woman once would imprint within your mind a sight that you could never forget. She was so natural that she blended in with the environment. No other woman looked like this.


    The woman stepped out from the door and looked at that Empty Spirit Witch, that was flying towards her spryly. She smiled and asked, "Will you follow me along the path of evolution?"


    "Yes." The Empty Spirit Witch calmly replied, as she flew towards the woman.


    The woman smiled in response. She put out her hand and allowed the Empty Spirit Witch tond on it. But just as she turned around and was about re-enter the door, she looked down and stopped. She turned back around and looked at Han Sen.


    The Empty Spirit Witch saw her look at Han Sen, and it made her heart jump with a sudden worry.


    The woman observed Han Sen lying down on the ground, and she looked surprised. Then, she gazed directly at the red dot on Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    "Saint Fan was here before? This is interesting. If I encounter him, I will not be able to let him go." The woman seemed to be speaking to herself.


    Han Sen was still being pushed down to the ground, and he was unable to hear what she said. The Empty Spirit Witch did hear, however, and this seemed to bring her relief. She also turned to give Han Sen another look, one of much surprise.


    She thought the woman had noticed the gourd Han Sen possessed, but was surprised to see the woman was actually taking notice of the man himself.


    The Empty Spirit Witch would never have considered Han Sen, who was not even a celestial being, to be worthy of the woman¡¯s notice.


    Han Sen felt bad getting crushed into the earth, but soon after, the pressure was removed. The force felt lighter, and he was freed. Then, he stood up.


    He thought the woman had already taken the Empty Spirit Witch back through the door, but upon raising his head, he was surprised to still see her there, hovering in the sky. The beautiful eyes peered at him, and she smiled warmly.


    "From now on, you belong to me." Amidst Han Sen¡¯s confusion, he had no idea why she continued to stare at him. He too thought she had discovered the presence of his gourd, but then the woman pointed a finger directly at him.


    Boom!


    A light cracked the air and struck Han Sen¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 818: Steel-Knight King

    Chapter 818: Steel-Knight King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen¡¯s mind returned, the woman was gone. She had already taken the Empty Spirit Witch back through the wooden doors.


    While the Empty Spirit Witch was in the process of leaving, she looked back at Han Sen¡¯s pack as if she really missed the gourd.


    The old wooden doors shut, then disappeared from the sky.


    Han Sen had a long sigh. When he touched his forehead, he felt nothing. Taking a peek at himself in his mirror, he noticed that the rouge from earlier had vanished. It had been reced with what appeared to be the symbol of a lotus; although you¡¯d have to pay close attention to determine what it was. On a passing nce, you would merely assume it to be a dot or pimple.


    "These assholes! Do they have nothing better to do than going around leaving stamps on people?!" Han Sen shouted angrily.


    But in the next second, that anger was calmed by the sight of the fruit. When he quickly ran towards it, he found that it was ripe and had been cracked open. Although the core was gone, there was still plenty of pulp for him to gorge on.


    Before Han Sen flew up to the vine to retrieve the fruit, the Empty Vine began to wither. It was dying before his eyes, and as it did, its leaves turned yellow.


    Boom!


    The Empty Ind began to quake, and it soon started to fall apart.


    With greater haste, Han Sen soared to the peak and snatched the broken Empty Fruit. Then, he took off away from the ind for a safer region of the skies.


    The giant Empty Vine started to crumble down to the world below, and the ind went with it. Great mountains of stone caved in on themselves, falling to thends underneath and crushing the vines that once held them aloft. The noise of such natural destruction was deafening.


    The area soon looked apocalyptic, as if a pir that once held the world up had now buckled under the weight of the life above. It had broken, and the world was falling into an abyss of ruined earth and craggy rocks.


    The giant vine fell and the ind went with it. It was like the world was screaming, and with the flight of harmony andposure, only chaos would remain to take its ce.


    Han Sen soared through the air, watching it all unfold from above. In thends below, a ck crater with no apparent bottom was formed. Clouds of dust materialized, shrouding the shattered peaks that skirted the mountainous region it had copsed onto.


    Those mountains buckled and copsed under the weight of thends that fell on top of them, as well. And it disfigured the coarse hignds into a ruinous hellscape.


    Han Sen waited until all had settled before returning to thends below. He flew down to observe the ce where the ind hade down. It was broken, and its hewn mountains had all but crumbled and disappeared, but evidence of its past still remained. Strangely, however, the mountain peak where the four fruit were born was wholly intact.


    The four super creatures were there, as well, standing like sculpted fauna. The seedlings on their heads already seemed to be growing healthily. Their roots must have coursed deep into the peak, although Han Sen couldn¡¯t guess how far they went.


    Han Sen took in the sight for a while longer and eventually decided to leave. He was wondering if he¡¯d receive something by cutting the seedlings. But if he did that, the vines would be extinct.


    And Han Sen was concerned about the likelihood of the vine attempting to protect itself from would-be ruiners, and so he gave up his idea of giving them a shave.


    Han Sen had already received plenty of rewards from this outing. His gourd had been fixed and he had received the Empty Fruit. There was no need for him to cut the seedlings.


    Han Sen tried to nibble a bit of the Empty Fruit for himself, but it was like sand. It was impossible for him to consume such a thing. But he knew it was quite simr to the Holy Rhino¡¯s meat, which was harmful when he attempted to eat it, as well.


    The fairy tried to rush out of the shell to greedily consume the fruit, but Han Sen was quick enough to stop her and push her back inside.


    When Han Sen had needed help in the dire situations that had arisen on this outing, she hadn¡¯t helped once. Han Sen was not at all willing to give her a share of the spoils.


    The silver fox started to show some movement, and it clearly wanted some of the Empty Fruit, too. He stroked it tofort it, but summoned his Death Knell and brought out his gourd to see if they wanted it first.


    They showed no reaction, so Han Sen cut the fruit into five separate portions. He gave one piece to the silver fox, one piece to the fairy, and one to the owl. Thest two pieces were given to Moment Queen.


    Moment Queen had proven herself invaluable and had helped out a lot throughout this excursion. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t willing to go cheap on the reward he wished to give her.


    Moment Queen epted the two pieces, and after that, the way she looked at Han Sen was somewhat different. She believed Han Sen would only be willing to give her one slice at the most; she was very surprised to receive two.


    "If you serve me well, I won¡¯t mistreat you. You earned this," Han Sen told Moment Queen.


    Moment Queen nodded in response and then ate the two pieces of fruit. Nothing changed, and so Han Sen returned her to the Sea of Soul.


    "Where is Little Uncle? Surely he did not get buried beneath the carnage of the ind that copsed, did he?" Han Sen was slightly worried by Wang Yuhang¡¯s disappearance, and went to look for him .


    As Han Sen was thinking about where he might dig and search for the fellow, he espied him in the distance. He was waving.


    Han Sen sighed and went over to meet with him. He gave him directions to a safer ce and then returned to Moment Shelter.


    When Han Sen returned to Moment Shelter, he was greeted with the sound of battle. The noises of a fight shed against the roaring of Little ck and Big ck.


    "Who dares enter my territory uninvited?" Han Sen ran inside and saw the armored phantom fighting the two.


    Big ck was unable to beat the armored phantom, and Little ck was still recovering from its injuries. And now, they were both bleeding heavily from wounds sustained in the fight.


    The armored phantom had seen Han Sen about to be trapped by the vine back on the ind, so it believed him to have been killed. Therefore, it had returned here to take the shelter.


    It wasn¡¯t expecting his sudden return, and as soon as Han Sen appeared, it attempted to flee.


    "Youe here, bully my guard dogs and now try to run? I don¡¯t think so. Go get him!" Han Sen summoned Moment Queen and the Little Angel to attack the intruder.


    The armored phantom was quite powerful, and itsted a whole hour against them before Moment Queen was able to finish it off.


    "Moment Queen killed the Super Creature Steel-Knight King. The beast soul has been gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno essence. Consume its Life Geno essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    "You may retrieve the beast soul from Moment Queen. Take it now?"


    Without a second of hesitation, Han Sen immediately took the beast soul.


    One thing about thistest kill stood out to Han Sen in particr. The Steel-Knight King was a second-generation creature, and the announcement said he was unable to consume its flesh.


    If a first-generation super creature could not be eaten, its body would dpose. Strangely, however, this body remained.


    The green light vanished, but the armor and greatsword did not disappear.

 Chapter 819: A Group of Shura

    Chapter 819: A Group of Shura


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Is this its gear?" Han Sen picked up the armor and steel greatsword. They were quite heavy, but after giving it a few swings, Han Sen thought the sword felt good to wield.


    Han Sen tried to simte the energy flow of the armored phantom, and when he did, the steel greatsword emitted a beam of green light that was a few meters long. The light was much stronger than when he used it on his ming Rex Spike. It seemed to be exclusive gear, and it delighted Han Sen to receive even more good spoils from his recent escapades.


    Han Senmanded the others to transfer the armor and the steel greatsword.


    After this was done, Han Sen went to refine the Life Geno Essence in the Spirit Hall. The green Life Geno Essence effortlessly dissolved into his body, and as it did, he felt his muscles tighten and his joints strengthen.


    "Steel-Knight King Life Geno Essence has been absorbed. You have received one super geno point."


    The announcement rang multiple times in his head, and it brought Han Sen much joy every time. He was feeling disappointed at his recent inability to obtain super geno points, and he was delightfully surprised to see the Steel-Knight King practically deliver itself to him.


    In total, Han Sen received eight super geno points from the Life Geno Essence of the Steel-Knight King. This brought his total tally up to sixty-three.


    "I¡¯ll be maxing out soon, for sure." Han Sen¡¯s heart was as merry as one could be. After packing up, he used the teleporter at Moment Shelter to return to the Alliance.


    Back in the Alliance, Han Sen quickly got Ji Yanran on the horn. He told her about his encounter with the blood-horned shura.


    "Something like this actually happened? I must certainly inform my father about this." Ji Yanran¡¯s face looked deathly serious upon hearing what he had to say. If medicine could quickly increase the fitness of humans and allow evolvers to cast elemental powers on a whim, such a concoction would be quite terrifying.


    "I am going to give the sample of the shura liquid to you," Han Sen said.


    "Okay, sure. Come and meet me; I¡¯ve been meaning to see you, anyway." Ji Yanran nodded.


    "You¡¯re in need of me? Why, what is it?" Han Sen wondered why she might have been in search of him.


    "I¡¯ll tell you in person." Ji Yanran did not answer.


    Han Sen agreed despite his curiosity, and he then made his way to Ji Yanran¡¯s office.


    "If this form can increase the power of an evolver by that much, it is quite difficult to fathom the changes it could bring. It would be a huge boon to humanity." When Ji Yanran epted the vial of the shura substance, she could still hardly believe what Han Sen had told her.


    "Research it first." Han Sen knew what he had stumbled into was something of importance, but making statements about it was pointless until they learned more. If they could reverse engineer the serum and discover what it wasposed of, then they could fantasize about it.


    But if they were unable to recreate it, and its association with the Zhao family became public, Han Sen believed their influence and prosperity would be unstoppable.


    "Anyway, why were you looking for me?" Han Sen asked Ji Yanran.


    "A group of shura will be visiting the Alliance soon, and I will be attending the feast that we are to share with them. I was hoping you could join me," Ji Yanran said, as she put away the sample.


    "A group of shura? What are they doing here?" Han Sen asked, with much surprise.


    "They are here to discuss a possible truce," Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "A truce?" Han Sen looked shocked. Humanity and the shura had been locked in conflict for many years now. The fighting had mostly stopped, but there hadn¡¯t been any official deration of peace.


    Ji Yanran smiled and said, "Humans have developed too quickly, and our technology has far exceeded the shura¡¯s. Before, humanity and our bodies were much weaker than the shura. But due to the existence of the sanctuaries, our bodies have been able to evolve. Right now, powerful humans can rival shura. With everything else we¡¯ve achieved, we have managed to get ahead and stay ahead of them. Furthermore, the king of the shura recently died. Many nobles are currentlypeting for the throne, cing their entire government in turmoil. They cannot spare the time to fight with us while they attend to their own problems. Therefore, it makes sense for them to desire peace. Maybe in a few hundred years, as we develop and our technology continues to advance, we can wipe the shura out."


    "I suppose you are right, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible." When Han Sen went to school, he was taught about how cruel and powerful the shura were. He didn¡¯t expect humanity to exceed the capabilities of the shura.


    "It is possible. Humans are the best in the universe when ites to learning and adapting. The shura are too stubborn and closed-minded. What is happening now is to be expected." Ji Yanran spoke as if she was proud to be a human.


    Han Sen smiled and said, "Okay, but making peace is a huge deal. It is an issue of diplomacy; so why do you want me there?"


    "I am not asking you to be there to discuss the peace. I just want you there to mix and get to know the shura. Have fun, dance, and party with them." Ji Yanranughed and squeezed Han Sen¡¯s face. Then, she continued to say, "My father would never be stupid enough to leave the actual peace-brokering to someone as inexperienced as you. No offense."


    "Ah, you want me there just to join in the festivities? You can rely on me to be there, eating and drinking. I¡¯m quite experienced in that, I¡¯ll have you know," Han Sen said.


    Ji Yanran rolled her eyes and then looked at him. She said, "You think I chose you just so you could eat? If this was about eating, I know a few others I could send their way."


    "My dear wife, I must ask you again, then. For what purpose do you want me there?" Han Sen grabbed Ji Yanran¡¯s waist and pulled her onto hisp. As he did this, his hands began to surf along her body and into her clothes.


    Ji Yanran blushed and said, "Hey, I¡¯m talking about something serious here."


    "Okay, then tell me." Han Sen was clearly not taking things seriously, and his focus on other things was beginning to drain her of interest in the topic, as well. Her face was bing more and more red.


    Ji Yanran grabbed the hand that was feeling her up, and said in a begging voice, "Can we quickly finish this serious subject first?"


    "Okay." Han Sen smiled and stopped his hedonistic hand.


    "Shura are a very proud people. Humanity has yet to determine the fate and trajectory of our race; therefore, they cannot give up their pride. Although they havee here to make peace, they will most likely not be able to refrain from finding something to insult us over."


    Ji Yanran took a breath and then continued to say, "Shura always poke fun andugh at the human body. There will be many young nobles among the shura entourage. They will find any excuse they can to challenge thebat abilities of our young, and although we have powerful people, few are capable ofpeting at such young ages. If we sent elderly to fight for us, even if we won, they¡¯d stillugh at us. So..." Before Ji Yanran finished her speech, Han Sen had realized what she was asking. There was no other human that was as powerful as him at his age.


    "That¡¯s it?" Han Sen smiled and looked at her.


    "Yeah," Ji Yanran answered.


    "Then let¡¯s get down to my business." Han Sen picked up Ji Yanran and tossed her onto the couch.

 Chapter 820: Yu Qielan

    Chapter 820: Yu Qin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran told Ji Ruozhen about the shura liquid, and he took it for the serious, concerning matter that it was. Ji Ruozhen asked Han Sen to tell him about the liquid again, then retrieved the sample on the very same day.


    The Ji family was taking the entire affair more seriously than Han Sen believed they would. He hoped they could sessfully research it, because if they could not, the Zhao family¡¯s capabilities would shock the entire Alliance.


    Because Han Sen was getting ready to join the shura ball, he didn¡¯t have time to return to the sanctuary.


    Ji Yanran began to describe the members of the group of shura that wereing, presenting him with pictures so he knew exactly who each one was.


    "There are two royal families of shuraing. One of the royal family members is a fourth-rank shura fighter, and he is the one spearheading the entire collective that will be visiting. He isn¡¯t a person to easily lose his temper, but even if he does, others will be the ones to take care of it. It¡¯s not up to us to sort that out."


    After that, Ji Yanran showed him a different picture. It was a picture of a young, handsome shura. He had a purple horn, and long purple hair. He looked both noble and mystic.


    It was difficult to find humans that couldpare with him.


    The society of the shura was built on authority. It had existed far longer than humanity had. The royal monarchy had been established over many generations, and was something no human family could evere close to resembling.


    When humanity first began its Interster Era, the shura provided them with aid because of their simr appearance.


    Back then, the shura considered humanity to be inferior. Humans were not as technologically advanced, or as attractive, in their eyes. But they never expected that humanity would grow and achieve so much so quickly, or one day be their greatest enemy and threat.


    And now, humans were ahead of the shura. The race of the shura was now in political turmoil because of their inability to assert a new king for the throne, and had to broker a peace.


    But the shura had always been arrogant, and they had never really respected humanity. Despite their advancement, the shura still considered humans to be an inferior species.


    The royal shura had always been a higher ss, and every person in their society had to adore them. Human society did not work like that, and it was just another reason for the royals to despise their enemies.


    "This royal shura is called Yu Qind. He is twenty-two years old and is a very notorious member of the Yu family. Our intel states that when the shura reach adulthood, their fitness level is gauged to be at around two hundred. If they continue to train and learn their shura skills, they can be even stronger. Yu Qin¡¯s fitness is estimated to be at around two hundred-sixty. That¡¯s not a precise number, but it¡¯s an educated approximation from our best information." Ji Yanran introduced the man.


    "He sounds rather powerful, but there should be many human surpassers that are around twenty years old. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to just call upon a surpasser?" Han Sen asked, with visible confusion.


    Humans were able to enter the First God¡¯s Sanctuary when they reached the age of sixteen. If they were lucky, they¡¯d end up in a grand, popted shelter which offered much help from therger factions. This saved people much time in collecting enough geno points to reach the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. The same thing applied in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary to bing a surpasser.


    Although this did not happen very often, there were many people entering at all times, so a good number did end up being this fortuitous.


    "Well, yes. There are indeed plenty of fortunate young people that are surpassers. And although we are able to call upon them, the royal shura might not want to interact with them." Ji Yanran gave a wry smile.


    "Why? Aren¡¯t they just as young?" Han Sen asked with surprise.


    "Their identities would be different." Ji Yanran then went on to exin, "In the eyes of the shura, humanity is considered a knock-off of their own kind. They wouldn¡¯t say that in front of us, but deep-down they disdain us. If Yu Qin wishes to fight, then he would most certainly call upon someone famous. If he wants someone to fight, he would most likely pick me."


    "Why?" Han Sen was bing even more confused. Ji Yanran was not very popr in the Alliance, at all. She may have been the daughter of the president, but she wasn¡¯t much of a fighter.


    With the way normal human logic worked in the Alliance, no one would challenge her.


    Ji Yanranughed and said, "The shura think differently. To them, our president is the king. As the daughter, that would make me the princess. He is a royal shura, and he would end up being forced to pick me for a duel as the only half-viable candidate."


    "The shura know much about our society. If they challenge me, it is not because they don¡¯t know that I cannot fight¡ªthey would wish to humiliate us." Ji Yanran took a deep breath and then continued, "My father asked that youe for insurance. If he asks me to fight, then I would need you to be my champion. You are my fianc¨¦, after all."


    "Shouldn¡¯t I be called a prince? The husband of a princess is called prince, if I recall," Han Sen said with a smile.


    He was very interested in the shura because he wished to know whether Zero was a human or a shura. It was one of his biggest unsolved mysteries at this point.


    When he found Zero, he also found a vial of an unknown substance. Han Sen did not dare show it to anyone, as he wasn¡¯t sure what it did. Not wanting to bring him or her any trouble, he ced it in his bank for security.


    Han Sen guessed that the liquid was most likely rted to Zero, but he did not trust any research organization enough to turn it over for examination and testing.


    Therefore, Han Sen was keen to meet real shura and see if he could notice a difference between them and Zero if they entered a "shura mode." He thought he might learn something.


    Han Sen had no problem fighting a royal shura, as it was a glorious thing for him to be allowed to do.


    After all, humanity and the shura had fought each other in this gxy for many years, and countless victims had fallen victim to their hands. Influenced by their education and environment, it was natural for humans to consider shura as their greatest enemy. Any triumph over them would be most glorious.

 Chapter 821: I Want to Fight Against Dollar

    Chapter 821: I Want to Fight Against Dor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was not allowed to take part in the meetings between the Alliance and the visiting shura, in which they sought to broker peace. The introductory meetings took them only two days, but it would take at least two months to negotiate terms.


    There were many conspiracies in the works, ones which Han Sen could not understand due to hisck of proficiency in the field of politics. All he did was wait until Ji Yanran was ready for him to go to the dinner.


    Ji Yanran was very nervous. After all, she was a girl. She knew Han Sen was strong, but the thought of him having to fight for her in such an important battle made her anxious.


    Such a fight wasn¡¯t meant to be life-threatening. The fight did not allow the use of weapons, and elites would be watching the entire proceedings. If things were being taken too far, demi-god elites would swoop in and bring an end to the exhibit.


    But even so, Ji Yanran was worried. She looked for her father, wanting to know if there was a way they could avoid the fight.


    Ji Ruozhen was fond of Han Sen, and he thought highly of him. He told Ji Yanran, "Do not worry for his well-being. He is from the Luo family; he won¡¯t lose, not even in a fight against a royal shura."


    Unbeknownst to Ji Ruozhen, however, Han Sen had refused to learn anything from the Luo family. Had he known this, his certainty in Han Sen¡¯s victory would not have been as firm.


    Despite her intense worry, Ji Yanran did not disy it to anyone. She was particrly adamant about not letting Han Sen know how she felt, in case it affected his judgment and performance. Furthermore, she did not want to appear weak and distraught before the shura.


    Han Sen met Yu Qin during the feast, and he was surprised that the shura looked far more handsome in person than he did in the photo. Humanscked the ability to maintain the sort of presence that the shura disyed. But the same was true the other way around. Shura could not mimic the sensibilities of humans.


    Han Sen preferred humans due to their greater kindness, diversity, and ability to be casual. The royal shura might have looked handsome and enticing, but he knew he¡¯d have difficulty getting along with them once they were beyond the formalities of the peace-brokering meetings.


    In the middle of the feast, the shura suggested a duel. The Alliance had already prepared for this suggestion, and so everyone walked outside towards the za. Before the entrees had even arrived, Yu Qin was already there waiting.


    Ji Yanran was nervous. She hoped Yu Qin did not challenge her, for if he did, Han Sen would have to fight.


    All the humans waited with bated breath for Yu Qin to name the person he wanted to challenge. If he chose Ji Yanran, although it would not be fair, she would have no choice but to ept the request. Then, as her fianc¨¦, Han Sen would step forward to fight on her behalf as her champion.


    But there was a problem. If Han Sen lost, and Yu Qin challenged Ji Yanran again, humans would have lost two matches. Such a thing would be a profound embarrassment.


    Yu Qin¡¯s eyes were like jewels. And with them, he scanned all the young humans that were lined up before him. When his eyes fell on Ji Yanran, they stopped.


    His steady gaze made the hearts of everyone jump in their chests.


    Yu Qin raised his lips in a disdainful smile. Then, he looked away from her.


    Yu Qin looked at all the people before him, and said, "I wonder; which one of you is Dor? I have heard he is the strongest young human by a cosmic mile. I want to fight him."


    When he said this, everyone froze. No one had anticipated this request.


    The receptionist ran up and said, "Mister Yu, I do not know where you have heard about Dor, but what you say is not true. Huang Xiao is our most famous young one."


    "Hm, that is strange. Then how did I hear about this ¡¯Dor¡¯ person managing to achieve a position amongst the ten Son of God¡¯s. As for this Huang Xiao? I have never heard of him." Yu Qin grinned.


    Huang Xiao was very calm. Without any feelings of awkwardness, he said, "Dor is powerful, but I can provide the challenge you seek."


    Yu Qin looked at Huang Xiao andughed. He said, "Okay, then I¡¯ll beat you first. After that, I will go against Dor. But you better find him for me."


    "You better win against me first," Huang Xiao said, bravely.


    Yu Qin said nothing in response to this. He merely walked across the za with a happy look on his face, and the receptionist confirmed the fight.


    Huang Xiao had already achieved the status of a surpasser. Although he had only just reached the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, his fitness was over three hundred. And he was a powerful person, one who should have no trouble beating the young shura royal.


    The fact that Yu Qin had not selected Ji Yanran made many people breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although Han Sen was not a bad fighter, many people still believed he reliedpletely on his super pet. They wouldn¡¯t feel confident about him fighting against Yu Qin, mano a mano.


    Ji Yanran was also relieved. She was not afraid of him losing, but she just didn¡¯t want him to shoulder the risk and burden of such a prestigious fight.


    Han Sen smiled, held Ji Yanran from behind, and said, "It looks like this young shura noble is, well... noble. He doesn¡¯t appear to be obscene and cheap."


    "It¡¯s a shame Dor is not here. If he was here, I am sure he¡¯d teach him a thing or two aboutbat." Ji Yanran smiled.


    "So, are you saying Dor could beat him but not me?" Han Sen looked jealous when he said this, and he noticed it himself. He thought it was weird for him to be jealous of his own alias.


    "You are the best, but it is better if you remain uninjured. I fret for your safety every time you venture back into the sanctuary," Ji Yanran whispered into Han Sen¡¯s ears.


    Han Sen felt ashamed when he heard this. He realized he had spent too much time focused on making himself stronger, and not enough time with Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran had been busy a lot, yes, buttely, Han Sen had been far busier than she had been.


    Huang Xiao and Yu Qin both entered the established battleground at the center of the za. An old royal shura and a demi-god stood at each end of the court. If something cruel seemed set to ur, they would step in and put an end to the battle.


    "You strike first. If I strike first, I¡¯m afraid this will be over before it begins." Yu Qin looked at his opponent coldly.


    "Okay then." Huang Xiao looked a little angry at how condescending and rude his foe was being.


    Although the feast and apanying battle was not open to the media, many high-ss members of the Alliance had ways of watching the entire event.


    Normally, people wouldn¡¯t watch a fight such as this. But the people in this fight were special, so everyone of importance was sure to keep an eye on theing duel.

 Chapter 822: Huang Xiao

    Chapter 822: Huang Xiao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    For a long time, the fitness of humans had been nowhere near the heights of the shura. But humans strived to be better.


    Generations after their first meeting, the gap in talent between the two species was still unbridged. But then came the discovery of the sanctuaries, and after this, humanity elerated in strength as if they were cheating. While it did not change the average human, human elites were capable of bing stronger than the shura.


    Kids and teenagers were still particrly vulnerable, being far weaker than the shura.


    Humanity had many goals, and the humans of this universe wanted to develop their kids and teenagers until they were naturally superior to those of the shura.


    It was amon desire, shared by not only the average, working citizen but by the high-ranking officers of the Alliance, as well. Thetter of which were actively working towards it.


    Humans below the age of sixteen were unable topete with the shura. At around the age of twenty, people who were fortunate enough could develop the necessary strength to battle them.


    The shura that humans most sought to beat were the royal shura. They were the cream of the crop, and felling an average shura fighter paled inparison to the strength required to take down a royal shura.


    The Alliance had high hopes for Huang Xiao. Inbat, talent, and luck, he was the best in his age bracket.


    He was born a noble but possessed a natural talent. He was very fortunate, also. He spawned in the grandest human shelters in the First, Second, and Third God¡¯s Sanctuaries. Through this luck, he was able to grow up both safely and swiftly.


    All of this crafted him into who he had be on this day, and he had been personally picked by the Alliance as the one to beat the royal shura Yu Qin.


    Many people from the Alliance believed Huang Xiao had what it took to win this fight, and if he seeded, it would bring great joy to them.


    The only negative was that Huang Xiao was one year older than his opponent. Still, it was an eptable difference.


    Huang Xiao was not only lucky, however. He was smart, wise, andposed. Even in the midst of the pressure such a situation could pose, he remained absolutely calm. And even with the added provocation of his foe, he did not disy a glimmer of anger.


    Han Sen waited for the match to begin. He wanted Huang Xiao to win, as well. It was about asserting glory for his entire race, so he did not particrly care for who the fighter was¡ªhe who would take the mantle and responsibility of such a prestigious fight¡ªas long as they won.


    "Shall we establish a wager?"


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice was heard. Han Sen and Ji Yanran turned around with much surprise to the sight of Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng. It was Tang Zhenliu who spoke.


    "And what shall we wager?" Han Sen asked, smiling.


    "Let us make a bet on who will win this battle," Tang Zhenliu said. "I bet Huang Xiao wins."


    "This isn¡¯t a bet; it¡¯s a scam," Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    Tang Zhenliuughed, then changed the subject. "Han Sen, there is something I would like to discuss with you. I was wondering if you might sell me a Life Geno Essence? And if you can¡¯t, lend me your super pet so that I might kill a super creature for myself. The prices of such favors are for you to determine."


    "I have one Life Geno Essence I can sell you, but in the sanctuaries, I am a long, long way from home. It will take me a long time to return." Han Sen did not decline, as first-generation Life Geno Essences had no value to him.


    That aside, when the shura liquid became public, the value of life geno essences would drop as it became easier for others to y super creatures. Holding onto one now seemed pointless considering whaty ahead.


    "Really? Where are you?" Tang Zhenliu asked, visibly happy.


    "Let¡¯s watch the match first. We can talk more about thister." When Han Sen turned back to look at the stage, the fight had already started.


    The rules of this fight stated no one was allowed any form of external support. The battle was to be fought mano a mano, with no weapons or armor or anything else. Humans couldn¡¯t use beast souls either, so Huang Xiao swung his fist.


    When Huang Xiao swung, Han Sen was surprised. He had only just be a surpasser, but still, there was fierce weight and strength driving the fist. Huang Xiao¡¯s body glowed with gold like a buddha in the gleaming light that radiated from his raging fist.


    "The Huang family¡¯s Golden Buddha may not be very well-known, but it cannot be any worse than tinum Body. It increases your body¡¯s vitality as well as its simple power. He seems calm andposed using it. Perhaps it isn¡¯t surprising; when he first became a surpasser, no one could beat him while he used it," Tang Zhenliu exined.


    Pang!


    Huang Xiao¡¯s fist hit Yu Qin. The royal shura did not dodge, but epted the hit instead.


    Everyone looked at them with wide eyes, keen to learn the result of the hit. Most people from the Alliance believed Huang Xiao had the edge over his enemy.


    After all, Huang Xiao¡¯s fitness level was over three hundred. This far exceeded Yu Qin¡¯s estimated fitness of two hundred and sixty. By all rights, Huang Xiao should have had a clear advantage over his foe.


    The result, however, was a little shocking. Yu Qin somehow evened out the attack, and no damage was delivered to eitherbatant. In quick retaliation, they both swung their fists.


    No one expected the fight to be so tense, so shortly after beginning. Yu Qin and Huang Xiao stood on the spot, their fists flying towards each other in a flurry. The sounds of whipped wind and clubbed bones emanated harshly between the fighters.


    "This is bad. It looks like our intel may have been incorrect. It would seem Yu Qin¡¯s fitness is far higher than what we originally believed it to be. He canpete against Huang Xiao without being at a disadvantage. His fitness must be over three hundred for sure. There is no way he can be suppressed or dominated as we initially expected him to be." Tang Zhenliu frowned.


    Han Sen frowned, too. The vitality of a royal shura was naturally very high; Huang Xiao could only keep up because of his usage of Golden Buddha. Not even ordinary celestial beings were naturally that strong.


    It seemed as if Yu Qin hadn¡¯t learned any skills to strengthen his body, which was fortunate. But it was frightening to think his body¡¯s vitality was on par with Huang Xiao¡¯s, despite being all-natural.


    Everyone watched the match intently, all in support of Huang Xiao. They earnestly hoped he would beat his foe.


    "I really envy the body of a shura. If humans were like them, our power in the sanctuary would be unrivalled." An old man spoke enviously as he watched a video stream of the fight.


    "Teacher, do you believe Huang Xiao can win?" a middle-aged man asked the old man.


    "It is difficult to determine." The old man sighed.


    The middle-aged man knew the old man very well, but he knew through his response that he actually did not believe in Huang Xiao¡¯s ability to triumph over the shura.


    The middle-aged man proceeded to say, "If there is not much difference between their fitness levels, he could still have a chance."


    "Do not forget; the talents of a shura rest solely inbat," the old man slowly said.

 Chapter 823: Shura Change

    Chapter 823: Shura Change


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fists collided against each other in a hailstorm of strikes. Huang Xiao¡¯s fist gleamed like a golden hammer.


    The shura battled without the ir, elemental, or even magical properties of skills humans employed through their use of hyper geno arts. The shura only practiced raw power, and Yu Qin used the strength derived from his flesh, muscle, and bone to oppose Huang Xiao¡¯s golden lights. For him to break each strike as he was doing, it was a testament to how frighteningly powerful he truly was.


    "It is lucky for us that Huang Xiao was the one chosen topete with him. If that was me up there, the bones in my hands would have been worn down into dust by now!" Tang Zhenliu said.


    "Don¡¯t say that; when you be a surpasser, you won¡¯t be any worse than Yu Qin," Lin Feng calmly responded.


    "Can Huang Xiao win this fight?" Ji Yanran asked with much worry.


    "Ordinarily, Golden Buddha¡¯s defense and durability boons provide its users near-unparalleled protection. If this continues, he may very well win. But..." Tang Zhenliu was about to say something, but then stopped mid-sentence. His brow furrowed.


    "But what?" Han Sen asked.


    "We cannot take stock in any proposed certainties. He is against a shura, after all." Tang Zhenliu shook his head, as if he regretted having to admit this.


    Lin Feng then said, "I am afraid Huang Xiao may be at a disadvantage."


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran looked shocked upon hearing this, and so Han Sen asked, "Why? Aren¡¯t they fairly bnced?"


    Lin Feng was just about to exin, but as he opened his mouth, a sudden explosion came from the battlefield. The fighters had delivered two extremely powerful punches that, upon collision, sent them both reeling backwards.


    Yu Qin looked at Huang Xiao and said, "Your fitness is impressive; perhaps the best young humans can provide. But I must regretfully confess to you that you are inferior to us."


    Huang Xiao coldly replied, "I don¡¯t think so."


    "Really? Then I¡¯ll show you what the shura are capable of." Yu Qin¡¯s eyes shed with a purple light. His body suddenly expanded and his muscles doubled in size. The fine and reserved body that once fought against Huang Xiao had been reced with a hulking beast. The potential power look frighteningly high, as if he could walk about sundering any stone he pleased.


    "Shura Change!" Huang Xiao¡¯s face went dim.


    "Shura Change?!" Everyone else¡¯s faces changed at the same time, as well, as they eximed the same two words in unison.


    The visiting shura looked cocky, satisfied with the reaction they had incited from the human crowd. They were proud of what Yu Qin had aplished.


    "What is Shura Change?" Han Sen frowned, having never heard of this before. But seeing Yu Qin transform, it sent his mind back to Zero. There were certain simrities he could not shake.


    Tang Zhenliu now looked worried, and he exined, "Shura Change is their form of hyper geno art. It is different than what humans do, however. They don¡¯t train and practice with the flow of energy; again, they exercise the raw nature of their bodies. When they use Shura Change, their powers greatly increase. I had believed him to have already used it. I didn¡¯t expect him to have been fighting naked previously. Now, I must regretfully confess, Huang Xiao is doomed."


    As they spoke, Yu Qin stepped forward. He was much faster now, powered by his incredible muscles. He dashed towards Huang Xiao and threw his fist into his chest.


    Pang!


    Huang Xiao used his arm to block the hit, but his body was knocked back four meters as his feet left a deep cleft in the marble za they fought upon.


    Everyone¡¯s faces fell. The fist was incredibly powerful, and they no longer believed Huang Xiao had what it took to staypetitive.


    "Do you believe me to be stronger than you now?" Yu Qin did not deliver a follow-up hit, he just spoke in a disdainful manner.


    Huang Xiao¡¯s face contorted for a second, before regainingposure. Coldly he said, "Strength is not everything, and I am not yet beaten."


    As he talked, the gold light that illuminated Huang Xiao¡¯s body faded away and his muscles rxed. He looked directly into the eyes of his foe.


    Yu Qin smiled and shot another fist in Huang Xiao¡¯s direction. This time, he did not want to collide with the punch. Huang Xiao dodged out of its way and quickly tried to deliver a punch of his own into Yu Qin¡¯s belly.


    Yu Qin threw another fist in an attempt to hurt his human nemesis, but Huang Xiao dodged once more. Like a willow tree in a hurricane, he weaved around to attack from a different angle.


    "Huang Xiao is good. It is no wonder why he was selected to be our champion. As tough as he can be, he can be just as soft. He is smart, as well." Tang Zhenliu had nothing but praise to offer Huang Xiao.


    Han Sen believed Huang Xiao to be a good fighter, too. A special bnce had been wrought inside him, one between his mind and his power. He could time things very well. His judgment and timing could not be any better.


    Riding on the whims of changing circumstance, he knew when to strike, how to dodge, and which way to move. Although he was losing, his mind still showed confidence and his resolve was not tarnished by thoughts of defeat.


    "Huang Xiao is a good kid." The old man watched Huang Xiao through the video screen.


    "Teacher, that Yu Qin used Shura Change to be stronger than Huan Xiao. That is in terms of brute force. With Huang Xiao¡¯s intelligence, he can still win, can¡¯t he?" the middle-aged man asked with a hopeful tone.


    The old man shook his head and said, "Huang Xiao is smart, yes. But it seems we have underestimated the power of this royal shura. I still don¡¯t think he has a chance of being victorious. That being said, the Alliance has many smart young men. We will be stronger than them, in time. After the years that have psed, what is a few additional ones inparison?"


    "Teacher, he really doesn¡¯t stand a chance?" the middle-aged man asked. He thought Huang Xiao should have at least a thirty percent chance of winning.


    "This match has already been settled," the old man coldly said.


    ......


    "Huang Xiao, you¡¯re doing great!" In the za, Tang Zhenliu made sure to make his support heard.


    But Lin Feng said, "Huang Xiao is losing, though."


    "How?" Tang Zhenliu asked with much surprise, not able to believe the words spoken to him.


    Han Sen frowned, as he could tell Huang Xiao was in trouble, as well.


    At the same time, Yu Qin took a step back. Then, he spoke to Huang Xiao once more. "Are you going to keep on dodging like this?"


    "This is a strategy. It is one that takes skill," Huang Xiao calmly responded.


    Yu Qin coldly said, "Well, I just want you to know that these cheap-o skills are useless before my power. You are a loser, bringingfort to yourself and nothing more."


    After he spoke, Yu Qin¡¯s eyes shone purple again, and blood vessels across his body began to pulsate and stick out. The purple veins decorated each muscle, and it was a scary sight to behold. He didn¡¯t look handsome anymore; he looked like a real shura.

 Chapter 824: Should Be Killed

    Chapter 824: Should Be Killed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    Yu Qin¡¯s body shattered the atmosphere. It was as if he teleported directly in front of Huang Xiao, with his big hand reaching out for the young man¡¯s head.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for Huang Xiao to dodge. It was difficult toprehend what Yu Qin had just done all of a sudden. Whatever it was, his speed had increased exponentially. There was nothing Huang Xiao could do.


    He gritted his teeth as a golden light enveloped his body. His fist gleamed like molten gold as he cast it forward.


    He was not aiming to deflect Yu Qin¡¯s fist, however; he was aiming for his chest. With his life on the line, he was ready to risk it all for the sake ofnding one devastating blow.


    "This Huang Xiao is good." Han Sen and the rest of the crowd were very supportive of his efforts.


    Huang Xiao¡¯s speed and power werecking against Yu Qin, but he was adaptive. If he maintained his defensive posture, he¡¯d be dying an inevitable loss and would never find a chance to strike back.


    Huang Xiao knew this all too well, and that was why he decided not to deflect whatever Yu Qin was about to do. He knew his strength and speed weren¡¯t a match for his opponent, so he was willing to risk it all for any attack he could make.


    He was not being reckless, though. Huang Xiao was very good when it came to timing, and he hadplete control of his body. His strike would surelynd no matter what. Even though Yu Qin was stronger, Huang Xiao could inflict damage of his own. And at the very least, Huang Xiao had Golden Buddha on his side.


    Although there was a chance of getting severely injured or even dying, Huang Xiao made this decision of his own volition. This was something Han Sen greatly admired, and he was taken aback by how fearless and devoted to the fight Huang Xiao was.


    Everyone watched the two fists with their eyes open wide. That single moment seemed to take a lifetime for the people who watched it unfold, hovering at the edge of their seats.


    This was especially true for the four people who most worried over Huang Xiao¡¯s wellbeing. Their hearts were already pounding heavily, as if for a release from their chests.


    The demi-god human and royal shura would step in if their people were in danger. But right now, no one knew who was going to emerge victorious. Although thebatants were reaching a critical stage in their fight, all they could do was watch. And furthermore, whichever aide stepped in to help would lead to their fighter¡¯s forfeiture.


    Huang Xiao was already knee-deep in this situation, and stopping him now would be a worse fate than if he were to die.


    Pang!


    The moment Huang Xiao¡¯s fist struck Yu Qin¡¯s chest, Yu Qin¡¯s fist hit Huang Xiao¡¯s head.


    "Aargh!"


    Huang Xiao shouted. He fell to the ground with his face drenched in blood, looking grievously wounded.


    Yu Qin was hit, but he was still standing tall. He looked at his opponent on the ground with disdain.


    The demi-god stepped forward and called for the immediate aid of a doctor.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the stage, and their minds held out hope that Huang Xiao would be okay. Winning was important, but it wasn¡¯t worth a young man¡¯s life. They all wished him to be fine.


    "Oh, sorry. I believe I may have hit you a little too hard, there." Yu Qin¡¯s words may have sounded apologetic on paper, but his arrogant face betrayed their meaning.


    "You have great skill. We lost," the demi-god said, as he coldly looked upon the shura.


    Lin Feng, who was standing next to Han Sen, looked murderous and said, "That Yu Qin must die for this. If I ever meet him again, I will kill him."


    "Why is that?" Han Sen looked at Lin Feng. He knew him quite well, and thought what he had said was rather out-of-character. What had happened had urred in an established match, after all.


    "This asshole should totally die." Tang Zhenliu was fuming with rage, as well, and the twisted me of a desire for ughter was alight in his eyes.


    "Why?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Let¡¯s check on Huang Xiao first; we¡¯ll tell you on the way." Lin Feng spoke as they went towards the medical room Huang Xiao was taken to.


    Tang Zhenliu was furious, angrily grumbling as he walked, "That asshole is cheating!"


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen frowned. He had no idea what he meant. He watched the match just as they did, and Yu Qin did not break the rules. There were no weapons employed, either. If he was cheating, Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to catch him.


    "Old Han, you have never been to war. You know little about the shura. They have what is called ¡¯Blood Injection.¡¯ They can inject themselves with the blood of a higher-ss shura to temporarily earn their strength. Me and Old Lin have seen this ur many times. Yu Qin most certainly used Blood Injection," Tang Zhenliu exined.


    Lin Feng¡¯s face looked dire. He didn¡¯t often get mad, but there he was. He coldly muttered, "It was okay of him to use Blood Injection, as that is how they fight. It isn¡¯t too dissimr to our hyper geno arts. But he held back on it and did not use it during the beginning. He let Huang Xiao fill himself with false hope. And just as he was willing to give his life for the fight, that was when Yu Qin unleashed his power. Yu Qin attempted to murder him. He could have used it during the beginning and brought the fight to a swift end, or many times during the middle, but hemitted to using it during a critical, devastating stage where the demi-god had no opportunity to stop such damage from being inflicted."


    "Damn it!" When Han Sen heard the exnation, his new understanding led to him being mad, as well.


    Han Sen had noticed that Yu Qin became strangely powerful during the final few moments. He thought Yu Qin was just strengthening his own resolve and preparing to take the fight a little more seriously. He never expected this was the reality of what he had seen.


    When the four of them reached the medical bay, the doctors had Huang Xiao in surgery. Many of Huang Xiao¡¯s friends nervously awaited him outside.


    Lin Feng saw a doctor he knew and pulled him aside to ask, "Doctor Chan, how is Huang Xiao?"


    Doctor Chan had a wry smile and said, "If he was injured anywhere else, we could have done an organ transnt. But he received significant blunt-force trauma to the head, resulting in severe damage to the brain. He is still in critical condition, but our neurosurgeons are doing all that they can to stabilize him."


    After a pause, Doctor Chan quietly informed Lin Feng, "The punch was far too hard. His skull was split, and it was unable to absorb the entire force delivered. This resulted in his brain sustaining severe damage. Even if he survives, the nerve damage¡ªthe extent of which we will have to determer¡ªwill affect him for the rest of his life."


    "How bad is it?" Tang Zhenliu asked.


    "Paralysis is a very serious consequence of such injuries. If the hit was a touch milder, he might only suffer partial mobility disabilities, or only be affected during certain times or under certain conditions. For example, every now and then he might lose control in his hands. But with the way things are looking right now, there is a high chance of the patient suffering intellectual disabilities," Doctor Chan said.


    When they heard this, each of their faces went dim. This was worse than death for Huang Xiao. Even if his injuries extended no further, he would have lost the ability to fight. It would be impossible for him to adventure through the sanctuaries again.

 Chapter 825: Beat Me and You Can Fight Dollar

    Chapter 825: Beat Me and You Can Fight Dor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The four of them returned to the za in a glum mood. Although they did not really know Huang Xiao, they felt awful upon learning what had happened to him.


    "Please, fulfill your obligation and bring me Dor. He is your strongest young one, after all."


    Han Sen, upon his return, heard Yu Qin speaking to the receptionist.


    "F*ck! If I was a surpasser, I¡¯d kick his ass so hard!" Tang Zhenliu said, angrily. He wished he was a surpasser, for in his present state, he could hardlyy a finger on Yu Qin.


    With Shura Change and Blood Injection, Yu Qin was already able to beat a surpasser that was a celestial being. The hidden power he possessed was something not even Huang Xiao had the ability to ovee.


    Lin Feng was calm and did not say anything more. The people who knew him well, however, could tell he was suppressing a great fire of anger inside.


    Han Sen suddenly stood up and walked towards the stage. He was fuming mad, and although he did not know Huang Xiao, he despised Yu Qin enough to know what he had to do. Furthermore, he had repeatedly asked for a fight against Dor.


    Han Senughed in his heart and thought to himself, "You want to fight Dor, do you? As you wish. Prepare to get spent."


    "Han Sen, what are you doing?!" Seeing Han Sen approach the stage, Ji Yanran became incredibly worried.


    "Old Han, do not be reckless! We can kill him together, once we be surpassers!" Tang Zhenliu called out.


    "It¡¯s only a royal shura. There¡¯s no need for me to wait that long," Han Sen said in response, as his fingers glided across Ji Yanran¡¯s face. He then told her, "Sit right there and wait for me to kill this asshole."


    After that, Han Sen continued his approach to the stage.


    Tang Zhenliu still wanted to prevent him from doing this, and Ji Yanran¡¯s worry was not alleviated.


    "If he wants to go that much, he must be confident," Lin Feng calmly said, stopping the two from any further attempts to change Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    As Han Sen neared the stage, Yu Qin was still requesting that someone find Dor so that they might fight.


    "Yu Qin, right? Do you have to fight Dor to feel good about yourself?" Han Sen said, as he ascended the stage and looked directly at his soon-to-be enemy.


    Everyone¡¯s attention now turned to silently focus on Han Sen, unsure what he was nning to do.


    "Aside from Dor, what other challenger can I fight who is worth my time?" Yu Qin proudly stated.


    There were others aside from Huang Xiao that were willing to fight him, but Yu Qin declined them all.


    "Okay, then. You can fight him. But first, you must beat me," Han Sen calmly said.


    "You? And who are you exactly, chump? I tire of you humans attempting to stall my true desire. How long do you expect me to fight scrawny worthless beings before I can go up against Dor?" Yu Qin looked at Han Sen with disdain.


    "I lost to Dor once. Dor took me out in one-and-a-half punches. If you beat me, I can call upon Dor toe over here and whip you like a dog. How does that sound?" Han Sen looked at Yu Qin.


    "One-and-a-half punches, huh? Is this guy for real?" Yu Qin ignored Han Sen and spoke to the receptionist directly.


    "Of course, he is my fianc¨¦! He only ever speaks the truth." Ji Yanran stood up and said.


    "President Ji¡¯s daughter? Fine, I¡¯ll believe you once more." Yu Qin looked at Ji Yanran and then returned his gaze to Han Sen. He continued by saying, "If I win, and I am still unable to see Dor, then tonight¡¯s fighting is over. I have no interest in fighting noobs any longer."


    Han Sen then coldly said, "Humanity is graced with a desire to uphold their word. Furthermore, we are polite. You allowed Huang Xiao to strike first in thest match, so allow me to return the gesture. Yu Qin, I want you to make the first attack."


    "Good. If you can withstand one-and-a-half Dor punches, we can quickly determine whether or not you can withstand one-point-zero of my punches." Yu Qin did not waste any time and immediately swung his fist.


    As he swung, he used Shura Change and the wretched power-boosting method of Blood Injection. He nned to one-hit-kill Han Sen.


    Han Sen had started this match, so he couldn¡¯t allow himself to immediately get punched and defeated.


    If the demi-god stepped in now, it would be humiliating not only for him, but for humanity as a whole.


    Such a tale would beughed about by the shura for many more generations. It would be a jest, the story of a proud human that sought to start a fight but was knocked out by a single punch in a single second.


    The demi-god was ambivalent, and wasn¡¯t too sure what to think. They couldn¡¯t rightly save him, but they did not want him to be killed. As such, they were unsure about what to do.


    "Han Sen is still an evolver. Is he going to be okay?" A middle-aged man frowned while watching the video.


    "Unless he is close to the rank of Celestial Being, even if he was from the Luo family and had learned the Falsified-Sky Sutra, I do not believe he can beat the shura. And I say this in the knowledge that the Falsified-Sky Sutra is an evil and murderous talent. It is truly wicked, but without the necessary power, it won¡¯t yield the results he desires. He will die." The old man looked glum as he spoke. He hated Yu Qin¡¯s behavior, and despite his dire prediction, he wanted Han Sen to win.


    But the power gulf was very wide, and for Han Sen to win, it would require nothing short of a miracle. That was why even this old man¡¯s predictions were miserable.


    On another, Luo Haitang watched the fight through a video stream while Luo Li made tea for him.


    Luo Yin had not found Han Sen, but Luo Haitang believed Han Sen carried the blood and gic qualities of the Luo family. As such, he didn¡¯t think Han Sen had what it took to deny the allure of learning the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    "Show me how far your practice of the Falsified-Sky Sutra hase along." Luo Haitang looked at Han Sen through the video stream intently, earnestly hoping he would retaliate with the deadly skill.


    Ji Yanwu and Ji Ruozhen were watching the scene, as well, and they looked nervous. Although they had faith in the Falsified-Sky Sutra, they knew Yu Qin had Blood Injection, and they believed the shura was devastatingly more powerful.


    The Ning family, the Qin family, the Wang family, the Dong Lin and Zhao families were all watching the same match. They wanted to see what path Han Sen had decided to follow. They wondered if he¡¯d be more like Luo Haitang, doing so in a bid to impress everyone.


    Ji Yanran and her friends were extremely anxious. They knew Han Sen was strong, but they were still worried. The power Yu Qin possessed exceeded the possible power of an evolver by a great extent.


    As everyone watched with bated breath, Han Sen did not choose to dodge the punch. Instead, he swung a fist of his own.


    Han Sen aimed for Yu Qin¡¯s head, electing to risk his life to deliver damage just as Huang Xiao had.

 Chapter 826: Shura, Huh? Is That It?

    Chapter 826: Shura, Huh? Is That It?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Many people believed Han Sen would risk his life. After all, the Falsified-Sky Sutra could only attack and not defend.


    And the Falsified-Sky Sutra delivered frighteningly powerful hits. The manner in which a practitioner could exploit and ravage weakspots was ruinous, but it also made it ineffective against behemoths.


    On the other hand, whether it was used to fight a human or shura, the damage it would inflict would be enormous provided that the gulf in power wasn¡¯t too much.


    The Falsified-Sky Sutra could indeed restrain the shura, which was something many people acknowledged.


    But unbeknownst to the others, Han Sen had not practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra, so when he swung his fist, many people were shocked at the result.


    "Sonic-Thunder Punch? Why not the powers of the Falsified-Sky!?" The old man was shocked.


    "Didn¡¯t he learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra?" The middle-aged man looked confused.


    "Why Sonic-Thunder Punch?!" Ji Yanwu screamed. It was difficult to believe Lady Lan¡¯s son did not learn the devastating skill that was the Falsified-Sky Sutra and instead opted to use Sonic-Thunder Punch.


    Luo Haitang was the one who was shocked the most, however. Seeing Han Sen not make use of the Falsified-Sky Sutra, he suddenly stood up, stared at the video, and shouted aloud, "Why didn¡¯t he use the Falsified-Sky Sutra?! Was Little Lan truly that cruel? Would she favor the death of her son over his learning of the Falsified-Sky Sutra?"


    Luo Haitang believed that Luo Lan must have been the reason why Han Sen had not learnt the skill he wished him to, and that she had outright prevented him. Otherwise, he really would have learned it. And now, without the ability, there was no chance of himpeting with Yu Qin. Using this punch was practically suicide, or so he thought.


    It wasn¡¯t only Luo Haitang who felt this way, either. Many people expected Han Sen to use it, but were surprised when he did not. At that moment, all their faces turned grim. They believed Han Sen had ced himself in a wretched position.


    No matter how powerful Sonic-Thunder Punch was, it was only a hyper geno art. There was no way it could fathomably be what was needed to go against Yu Qin.


    Luo Li was confused, as well. She did not understand why Luo Lan would not have allowed Han Sen to practice the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    She thought the reason Han Sen challenged Yu Qin was because he had learnt the skill and wished to disy its power. Only God could have predicted his decision to waltz into such a fight and use Sonic-Thunder Punch, of all things.


    No matter what people thought, however, Han Sen still focused on his casting of Sonic-Thunder Punch.


    Yu Qin¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. The shura had researched many of the skills and talents humans possessed, and he had seen Sonic-Thunder Punch once used in the war. He believed the skill to be useless, and the thunder would have no chance of destroying his body. It wouldn¡¯te close to numbing him, either.


    Yu Qin hade here to impress all who watched the bouts. If he had not, then he wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill Huang Xiao. But now that Han Sen was delivering himself to him, Yu Qin had no hesitation in exhausting all his force and strength into this one devastating blow.


    A very strong and fast punch.


    The other royal shura continued to watch the fight, also of the belief that Han Sen¡¯s Sonic-Thunder Punch was far weaker than whatever Yu Qin was about to deliver. It was far slower, and Han Sen¡¯s chest would be smashed open before the Sonic-Thunder Punch got close.


    Even if Han Sen could punch Yu Qin, the power delivered would not be enough to injure him. If Han Sen received a hit, on the other hand, he¡¯d be killed.


    The demi-god still hesitated, unsure whether or not he should step in and save Han Sen¡¯s life. It was a tough decision for him to make.


    The demi-god ultimately decided to save Han Sen. It was humiliating, yes, but he did not want to stand by and watch another young man lose his life.


    But just as he was about to step forward, he noticed something strange and he pulled back.


    Just as they were about to punch each other, Yu Qin froze. It was a sudden and short, momentary freeze. In the space of a second, Han Sen¡¯s fist sped up and crashed against Yu Qin¡¯s head.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed blue as thunder flickered across his body. The fist was driven deep into Yu Qin¡¯s forehead.


    "Stop!" Upon seeing this, the royal shura¡¯s facepletely changed. He wanted to stop Han Sen from delivering his punch, but it was toote.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist smashed into his opponent¡¯s skull. There wasn¡¯t much noise, but Yu Qin¡¯s eye sockets began to cascade with blood. The eyes themselves looked ready to eject themselves from the sockets.


    As blood covered his features, a silver-lightning burst forth from his face. Yu Qin¡¯s brain was suddenly turned to mud by the horrible power of the Sonic-Thunder mix. His entire body was electrocuted. And as he convulsed, his body continued standing there like a doll.


    Yu Qin was strong, but he was not too far off a human. There were parts of his body that were weaker, and just like a human, one was his brain. The way Han Sen used Sonic-Thunder Punch and Yin Force was enough to destroy the skull-encased organ.


    It was payback.


    Yu Qin ruined Huang Xiao¡¯s brain, and so Han Sen was delivering Yu Qin his just deserts. As effective as it was, it worked even better than Han Sen himself had predicted it would.


    Yu Qin¡¯s physical abilities were incredible, mostly derived from the Blood Injection. But while Blood Injection increased his strength and speed, it did nothing to protect his brain.


    The royal shura shouted in his inability to stop Han Sen. So, he swung his fist and attempted to attack Han Sen from behind.


    What wasing towards Han Sen now was as powerful a punch as any demi-god could deliver. The fact that it wasing from behind as a sucker punch shocked all who watched. They did not expect a royal shura tomit to such a cheap move, and it was also toote to tell Han Sen to watch out.


    The demi-god was infuriated by this action, and so he leapt into the fray to save Han Sen from the royal shura, but it was toote to do so. Not a single person expected the royal shura to behave in such an obscene fashion.


    Han Sen¡¯s back was facing the royal shura, but it looked as if his back grew a pair of eyes. He stepped forward and grabbed Yu Qin, who was as responsive as a child¡¯s doll. He swung around the lifeless body and presented Yu Qin as a meatshield to block the royal shura¡¯s hit.


    Squash!


    The royal shura almost punched Yu Qin, struggling to force the wretched power he was about to deliver back inside him. But when that power was pushed back inside, it caused him to cough up blood.


    All the humans were shocked. They could not believe Han Sen not only punched Yu Qin and put him in such a state, but was smart enough to evade and force a royal shura to withdraw his attack. It was like a miracle.


    "Shura, huh? Is that it?" Han Sen threw Yu Qin, who was still in a vegetative state, away like a piece of trash. He let him twitch and convulse on the ground as he spoke to the royal shura with disdain.

 Chapter 827: I Am Not Going to Stop, So What?

    Chapter 827: I Am Not Going to Stop, So What?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I am going to kill you!" The royal shura was embarrassed, and his rage was inmed. He looked as if he was preparing to attack Han Sen again.


    "Please, try to preserve whatever remains of your dignity." The demi-god now stood in front of Han Sen with the presence of a mountain. With a look as cold as ice, he spoke to the royal shura.


    "How dare you kill our royal representative! We shura will not allow such a slight to slide." This was the human Alliance, a stronghold where countless humans lived. The royal shura¡¯s anger had overwhelmed him, and in a ce such as this, where he was unable to let loose his violence, all he could do was shout in spite.


    "Please, do not forget it was you who requested peace with us. We did not present you with the idea for a truce. If you choose not to abide to the terms of the treaty we established in our discussions, it is no skin off our nose," the demi-god spoke aloud, his response fierce.


    All the other shura looked on, unable to say a word.


    "Han Sen, follow me in our return. Let us continue the feast." The demi-god held onto Han Sen¡¯s hand and led him towards the lobby, uncaring for how ill the shura were looking.


    "Yep, let¡¯s celebrate! No one can leave without getting drunk!" Tang Zhenliu shouted out, as he tugged Lin Feng to follow in the same direction.


    All the young humans left towards the lobby with great joy, while the shura grumbled angrily amongst themselves.


    "Not bad. This kid is even more amazing than Luo Haitang. He didn¡¯t learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra, and actually used Sonic-Thunder Punch to kill Yu Qin... Haha! This truly is impressive. It is amazing! I would love to see the look on Luo Haitang¡¯s face right now... A member of the Luo family has turned away from learning their Falsified-Sky Sutra... Hahahaha!" The old man wasughing so hard, tears began to roll.


    The middle-aged man, byparison, was frozen. He had followed this man for forty years and had never once seen himugh in such a manner.


    "This kid is really good, Little Zhong. I would like to meet him; can you sort that out for me?" The old man had managed to stopughing, but he was still grinning from ear to ear.


    "Yes, of course, teacher." Wen Zhong was shocked, as the old man had never requested an audience with someone before. Even if a noble from the Alliance came to visit him, he didn¡¯t spare the time of day to see them. Now, not only did he want to meet Han Sen, he was willing to go out and pay him a visit himself.


    Luo Haitang wore aplicated grimace as he sat there in silence. He gazed into the paused video with eyes that did not blink.


    Luo Li stood in the corner of the room, not willing to speak a single word. She even breathed as gently as she could, not wishing to disturb or rouse the ire of Luo Haitang. She had not seen him in such a state for many years. Thest time he appeared like this, he went to a spirit shelter and battled for four days straight in a bid to conquer it.


    "Why did he not learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra?" After the long silence, Luo Haitang broke it with this simple sentence, in a voice that trembled with depression.


    "Old Han, good job! I have never given you the admiration you deserve before, but this time I do. This time I really, really do! Here, I am going to drink in your honor. Cheers!" Tang Zhenliu, devoid of all manners, picked up two cups and filled them both up with wine. He presented one cup to Han Sen and lifted one cup to his own lips. Quickly, he gulped it down and shouted, "Awesome! Never since leaving the battlegrounds have I felt so awesome. Awesome, yep, awesome."


    If this was an average feast, Tang Zhenliu would have been thrown out on his backside by now already. But today, the higher-ups did not care, and allowed him to be as big a clown as he desired.


    All the young people were tremendously excited, surrounding Han Sen in celebration of his deed. They weren¡¯t going to let him leave without getting him drunk.


    Ji Yanran, seeing him surrounded by people who were praising his actions, felt overjoyed and proud for him.


    Of course, most of her joy came from seeing him emerge from the scrap with Yu Qin unscathed. The fact that she had an excellent, truly powerful boyfriend came second to his safety. Still, who didn¡¯t want a hero boyfriend?


    Although such things were not incredibly important to Ji Yanran, she was starting to feel as if her dreams wereing true.


    Han Sen was not very good at drinking. It wasn¡¯t long before he could not consume any more, and the alcohol had made his head heavy and his stomach upset.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to escape the hounding crowd. He attempted to find somewhere to hide, and just as he found a ce, Lin Feng appeared before him out of nowhere, presenting him with another full ss. He said, "Cheers, brother."


    Han Sen stood in front of Lin Feng, frozen for three whole seconds. Then, he said, "rgh!" and puked all over him.


    Tang Zhenliu, who was catching up from behind, froze as well. All for different reasons, of course. He had never seen Lin Feng in such a mess before, and even across bloody battlefields he had never appeared so disheveled and dirty.


    Lin Feng was a tidy person, who desired everything to be perfect. When his girlfriend visited his house, she had to remove her shoes, take off her coat, and noty a finger on any of his belongings.


    He once had another girlfriend, but he broke up with her after she sat on his clothes by ident. He could never looked at her straight after that.


    Now that Lin Feng had puke all over him, fresh from Han Sen¡¯s gut, Tang Zhenli couldn¡¯t fathom how he might react.


    "Will Old Lin start a fight with Old Han? And if so, who should I support? Bah, who cares? It would only be a fight between two elites. I can¡¯t care too much about something like that."


    Tang Zhenliu¡¯s mind raced over the different scenarios that might soon unfold, and then suddenly started to think, "Fight him! Come on, fight him!"


    Seeing Lin Feng move, reaching his hand out towards Han Sen, the excitement inside Tang Zhenliu reached greater and greater heights each passing second. Now, his mind said, "That¡¯s it, they¡¯re going to fight. A fight is about to start. They¡¯re going to fight!"


    But again, Tang Zhenliu was delivered a shock that froze him absolutely still. He was so surprised that his eyes almost popped out.


    Lin Feng, after reaching out his hands, did not hit Han Sen. All he did was take off his puke-covered coat and put it aside. Then he hugged Han Sen, who looked ready to pass out and hit the deck. After that, he dragged him towards a room and shut the door.


    "Holy smokes! Are my eyes screwed in right? That couldn¡¯t have been Lin Feng. Thest time I got drunk in his house, that asshole threw me out the door and made me sleep out in the rain. Han Sen didn¡¯t just get drunk, he threw up all over him. And now he is being hugged and taken to a private room? This cannot be!"


    Tang Zhenliu rubbed his eyes repeatedly, but regardless of who else he thought it might be, deep-down he knew that it was undoubtedly Lin Feng.


    There was no public stream, so ordinary folks of the Alliance were unable to watch the fight. But still, news of the fight leaked to the press and caused a grand, delightful shock for the popce. Hearing Han Sen killed the royal shura Yu Qin in a single punch and made a royal shura elite cough-up blood put Han Sen¡¯s name on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue. It was the first time his name had true relevance in the Alliance.

 Chapter 828: Announcing a Secret

    Chapter 828: Announcing a Secret


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Every media outlet reported on the event, how a man in his twenties effortlessly beat a royal shura. To humanity, this was a tremendously exciting affair.


    Han Sen, furthermore, was the future son-inw of the president. Due to his prestige, all the citizens of the Alliance developed a keen interest in him. They wanted to learn every detail they could about him,rge and small. Many people even questioned the manners and etiquette he employed when visiting the bathroom.


    Han Sen had been born into an ordinary family, but his father died while he was still young. Therefore, he was raised primarily by his mother. He initially went to a public school, but after much struggle, managed to enter a high-ss military school. That was where he met the president¡¯s daughter, from which they ignited a spark and kindled a romance. From a middling, lowly heritage to one of great renown, his life was the perfect example of a ssic sess story. Onwards and upwards, his life and prestige did not seem to slow down.


    Lin Feng went to visit Huang Xiao numerous times, and when he came this time, he brought with him a demigod healer to aid in his restoration. Over a short amount of time, his wounds sealed and the previous damages weren¡¯t very visible.


    The Alliance did everything they could to reduce the damages he suffered, but not all their efforts were sessful. His brain had received a cruel amount of damage, and many parts of it had been utterly destroyed, beyond healing or repair. Neither technology nor skills could help. Because of this, Huang Xiao¡¯s body suffered a number of problems.


    However, the efforts of the Alliance that were focused on minimizing hissting disabilities were mostly a sess. The biggest problem that remained was his movement. While most of his body functioned correctly, there were asional issues with his movement that could not be solved or ovee. For example, when he wanted to reach into his pockets, he had trouble guiding his hands into the entrance of his pockets urately.


    To a fighter of such caliber, this was disastrous.


    "Do not worry for my future well-being. While my body may remain permanently damaged, my mind and my consciousness are the same as they always have been. Even if I can¡¯t fight anymore, I can put this battered brain to use elsewhere." Huang Xiao was more optimistic than was expected. He hadn¡¯t been emotionally crushed by what had transpired, and when he spoke, a fire was still alight in his eyes. They told everyone that what he was saying was most earnest and true.


    ......


    After the fight, Han Sen had indeed be rather famous. His feat made others acknowledge his true fitness level, and people now knew it had to be at least over two hundred. But people also knew that it was impossible for evolvers to go that high, unless he had somehow managed to absorb Life Geno Essences and had earned himself super geno points.


    People frequently discussed all sorts of topics rting to Han Sen. Officers, on the other hand, were only thinking and whispering of a way in which they might get him to reveal his secret to absorbing Life Geno Essences.


    Han Sen¡¯smunicator hadn¡¯t stopped ringing since the night of the fight, so he turned it off.


    But when he refused to allow hismunicator to keep ringing, the same could not be said for others of the Ji family. The rest of the family was pestered by people who wanted Han Sen¡¯s knowledge.


    The reason Ji Ruozhen became president was not his own power. He had ties and alliances to many factions, families, and organizations in high ces. As a result, he could not deny their requests.


    Ji Ruozhen went to talk with Han Sen and asked him about it. Regardless of whether or not he had absorbed Life Geno Essences, he had to appease the Alliance with an answer. He couldn¡¯t ignore their inquisitiveness forever.


    Han Sen did not hesitate or lie in his response. Quickly and affirmatively, he said, "I have obtained super geno points, yes."


    When Han Sen went to fight Yu Qin, he deliberated the consequences of revealing so much. Ji Ruozhen¡¯s question did note as a surprise, and so Han Sen¡¯s response was prepared.


    Ji Ruozhen fell silent upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s confirmation.


    After a certain amount of time psed, he said to Han Sen, "Tell me what you can."


    Han Sen smiled and said, "There is no secret. It is easy to obtain super geno points; you simply need to find the eggs of a super creature. One that is semiposed inside its shell. Eat it and you will receive super geno points. That is where I get mine from."


    "Really?" Ji Ruozhen asked, shocked. He did not expect the answer to be so simple.


    "On my own life, I pledge to you that this is not incorrect," Han Sen said.


    "Good. This is an important discovery, and one that means a lot to the future progression of humanity." Ji Ruozhen did not stop there, and he continued by saying, "Do not worry any further. The Ji family will handle all the matters pertaining to this revtion. And the benefits you will receive for this discovery will not disappoint you."


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t nned on receiving any rewards. Particrly so since he didn¡¯t admit the entire truth. And what¡¯s more, obtaining the eggs of a super creature was a good deal harder than killing a super creature outright.


    Super creatures were not difficult to locate in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, but eggs most certainly were. If people wanted to spend their time searching for them, Han Sen didn¡¯t believe their efforts would get in his way too much.


    The chances were extremely low that someone would be lucky enough to find such an egg, and further yet manage to kill the super creature that was guarding it. And maxing out super geno points by going for eggs alone seemed impossible.


    Back in the sanctuary, Han Sen made ns to leave Moment Shelter. He wanted to look for another human shelter so he could finish his deal with Tang Zhenliu, by selling him the Life Geno Essence.


    After leaving the mountain ranges, it wasn¡¯t too long before he found a human shelter where he could finish the transaction. The Tang family gifted him ownership of a whole rare metal mine.


    It was not Z-steel, but the Z-alloy you could get from the mine was quite important to have. It was expensive, and people were still figuring out the qualities and properties of the alloy. As such, the price was still on the rise.


    Inside the Angel Gene office, Zhao Seventh spoke to someone. In the image on-screen stood the royal shura that had tried to attack Han Sen after the bout.


    "Mister Zhao, toplete our contract we had to sacrifice one of our royal members. Shouldn¡¯t you do something about this?" the royal shura said to Zhao Seventh.


    Zhao Seventh coldly responded, "Preventing the establishment of peace is our ultimate goal, and that is not just because of me. Furthermore, Yu Qin¡¯s death was a result of his own recklessness. That is no responsibility of mine."


    "Mister Zhao, our friend cannot have been in in vain. Think on it some more, because if you don¡¯t make the right decision, we may have to end our cooperative venture," the royal shura said firmly.


    Zhao Seventh frowned, and a look of anger and scorn consumed his face. It was only for a moment, and then it left as quickly as it came. He smiled and said, "General Sha Heng, what is it that you want?"


    "I don¡¯t care how it is achieved, but the person that slew one of ours has to pay. Han Sen must die." Sha Heng¡¯s face grimaced with the ugly look of murder.


    "No problem. That can be arranged without difficulty. Give me a month, and by the end of that timeframe, Han Sen will be gone from the face of this world. As for thetest package, please have it delivered on time," Zhao Seventh said.


    "I will await your good news. Until then, consider our deal of cooperation terminated," Sha Heng said.


    "Fine." Zhao Seventh smiled.


    After theirmunication, Zhao Seventh smiled. He called up Zhao Lian and coldly told him, "Take our people to Dong Long, rob their supplies, and kill the shura there."


    Zhao Lian was shocked at the sudden order and asked, "Chairman, doesn¡¯t that mean we will end up as their enemies? What will happen to our supplies in the future?"


    "They are not the only royal shura there. If our arrangement with themes to an end, I am sure another family will be eager to take their ce." Zhao Seventh coldly smiled.

 Chapter 829: Little Silvers Hunt for Treasure

    Chapter 829: Little Silver¡¯s Hunt for Treasure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen ventured back into the mountains in the hopes of tracking more super creatures. Although there were many super creatures, he couldn¡¯t just go for any. Furthermore, he had to find second-generation ones, which greatly narrowed those he could deem to be appropriate targets.


    "When will I be able to take down the Devil-Blood King¡¯s shelter? There must be many second-generation super creatures in a ce such as that." Han Sen thought about the prospect with greed.


    But they were thoughts and nothing more. With his power at its current level, he knew that he would be unable to deal with so many super creatures all at once. Thoughts and fantasies of such a daring venture were all he could conjure about it.


    Exiting a particr valley, Han Sen noticed he was leaving the mountain ranges behind him. Having searched all that time, he felt disheartened at his inability to locate a second-generation super creature.


    "Just under forty super geno points to go until I can max it out." Han Sen was hoping to be a surpasser sometime soon, as he was too weak right now and could notpete with the elites of the Alliance.


    He used all the strength he possessed to take down Yu Qin, and he had to make use of the power of the Devil-Eye Spider. With it, he tricked the shura¡¯s mind for a single moment, enough for Han Sen to deliver the blow that destroyed the royal¡¯s brain. If he hadn¡¯t done that, then a victory was most certainly not an assured thing.


    If he became a surpasser, however, such a fight would have been easy. Killing anyone of simr strength would be a trivial aplishment with the power he¡¯d possess.


    Leaving the craggy slopes of the mountains behind him, he found himself in the midst of verdant expanses and emerald pastures. The fields were still on a bit of a nt, but they were decorated with an abundance of nts.


    On the grassy fields, Han Sen saw a single creature chasing away a whole group of lesser creatures. They were like sheep being herded, and there were many of them.


    The creature that chased them had six legs and two arms. It was a curious-looking thing, and it was difficult for him to discern what it was or think of another creature that it resembled.


    Seeing its lifeforce, he realized that it was a sacred-blood creature.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in killing sacred-blood creatures, so he nned to fly past the ongoing kerfuffle and save himself the time and energy it would take to dispatch them.


    But as Han Sen flew over, the silver fox leapt off his shoulder. After itnded, it took off running towards the strange monster.


    Little Silver hopped onto the monster and quickly electrocuted it, and seeing it do so made Han Sen quite confused.


    Little Silver never aggressively attacked a creature of its own volition, so he was uncertain why it was doing so now. The sheep-like creatures were weird, too.


    Their lifeforces were mostly ordinary, and the strongest amongst them were mutant. Queerly, none of the creatures seemed to flee the silver fox¡¯s presence.


    After the silver fox slew the monster, it did not proceed to y the sheep. Instead, all it did was gaze at them from afar. Han Sen could only guess why.


    With a puzzled expression, Han Sen went over to the silver fox and squatted by its side to watch the sheep just as his little pet did.


    Then Han Sen saw something weird. Ordinary creatures rarely ate nts, or food in general.


    Only the children of creatures traditionally ate nts, and they were usually super creatures.


    But the herd of sheep that Han Sen watched graze was entirelyposed of ordinary and mutant creatures. It was a curious sight, watching them lower their heads to the ground and consume grass.


    But aside from that one strange aspect, nothing else stood out to Han Sen. For all intents and purposes, they appeared to be sheep and nothing else.


    "Little Silver, it is time for us to go." When Han Sen told the silver fox it was time to leave, it didn¡¯t budge. All it did was continue to lie on the grass and watch the sheep.


    There was nothing Han Sen could do about its stubborn refusal to leave, so all he did was return to the silver fox and continue watching the sheep alongside it. Although it appeared it be nothing, he started to suspect the silver fox had made a discovery of some sort, and Han Sen simply hadn¡¯t yet seen it.


    They spent half the day watching the little creatures, and the entire time they watched, the sheep remained in the area, merrily grazing the hours away.


    When the sun looked about to set, the sheep began to relocate. One sheep took the lead, and it led them directly up the mountains Han Sen had juste down from.


    The silver fox followed them, and Han Sen followed the silver fox. Not long after, the sheep entered a valley that was sealed on one end. But this seemed to be where the sheep lived.


    The silver fox sniffed the ground all around like a little pig, which amused Han Sen.


    But Han Sen understood this behavior was abnormal for the silver fox. It only behaved like this if it had found something. Therefore, he gave it the time it needed.


    "Is there treasure to be found here, in the mountains?" Han Sen bore a look of deep contemtion, but then, he saw the silver fox hasten its pace and proceed further into the valley. Han Sen snapped out of his thoughts and quickly ran to catch up.


    The silver fox sniffed the ground all along the way, as if it were in search of something. The sheep didn¡¯t seem aggressive, and when the duo approached them, all the sheep did was run away.They they watched the two that hade to their valley.


    "It is fortunate that they live here, and there are no humans around. They¡¯d all have been in, if humans were out and about these regions," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Little Silver continued on its way into the deeper recesses of the valley. It seemed to have been led to the face of a cliff, and it began scraping the stone with its ws.


    There was a very thin crack where the silver fox was digging. Nothing, save something with the width of paper, would be permitted entry into that crack.


    "What are we doing here?" Han Sen approached the wall and took a look at what the silver fox was trying to dig through.


    From the small crevice, a sort of liquid leaked. It looked like it was providing moisture to the nts in the area, allowing them to grow more quickly. The hasty silver fox had managed to dig a two-meter hole into the ground. At its bottom, it opened up into a cave. It was massive, and the cavern was furnished with a grand number of stctites.


    It was rather humid inside. And in there, you could also hear the constant sound of water dripping. Han Sen saw much water drop from the tips of the stctites, adding to a pool that had formed below them.


    The water that babbled out of the mountain must havee from this pool, but it didn¡¯t look like anything special.


    The silver fox approached the pool and circled it numerous times, as if he was looking for something specific.


    Han Sen followed the silver fox, but before he joined it at the side of the pool, the silver fox turned around, showed its teeth to its master, and growled.


    "Don¡¯t be so selfish! Even if you have located something decent, I won¡¯t steal it from you." Han Sen might have said that, but it was just a lie. In his heart, he contemted the manner in which he might steal whatever goodie the silver fox was searching for.


    But still, with the silver fox behaving that way, Han Sen stayed his approach. He stood a small distance away and observed the silver fox, hoping to catch a glimpse of what it was searching for.


    Not long after, Han Sen noticed the reason the silver fox had shooed him away. It wasn¡¯t because of greed; it was because there was something in the pool that was living. Little Silver was warning him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t realize this at first, but when the silver fox stopped to observe the pool, he noticed something was amiss.

 Chapter 830: Transparent Little Fish

    Chapter 830: Transparent Little Fish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the pool, in the direction the silver fox was looking, swam a fish.


    The fish wasn¡¯t veryrge. In fact, it was only about ten centimeters long, and it was semi-transparent. The bones were transparent, as well, and the only way you could properly catch sight of it was by spotting its blood vessels. If you didn¡¯t peer at the water carefully and look for it that way, you wouldn¡¯t notice it existed at all.


    Because of the water, Han Sen was unable to sense its lifeforce.


    Instead, he summoned his devil-eye mask and managed to espy the presence of a me on the fish. It was its lifeforce, and it burned as hot as any other super creature¡¯s did.


    "That little thing is a super creature?!" Han Sen felt a mixture of shock and confusion.


    The energy inside the little fish was blurry, so it was only a first-generation super creature. And since the fish did not appear to possess the elemental properties of thunder, Han Sen wondered why the silver fox seemed to show so much interest.


    The silver foxy down near the pool and did not move. After a while, it began circling the pool as it had when it first arrived. The little blighter almost seemed to be lost in thought.


    "What does he want?" Han Sen said to himself, as he observed the silver fox.


    If the silver fox wanted to kill the fish, then it could have very well done so. The pool wasn¡¯t very deep, only about three feet deep at the very most. He could even effortlessly electrify the water with lightning, without a single worry about aquatic retaliation.


    Plus, Han Sen was there. If the silver fox wanted to attack and felt that it needed backup, surely it knew its master wouldn¡¯t sit idly by watching it tussle with the fishy wretch all by itself.


    But, all the silver fox did was lie down near the pool again. It watched the little transparent fish swimming around and did nothing at all.


    Han Sen was very curious what was going on, but there was nothing he could do. He could only wait. If he got close to the pool, the silver fox would approach Han Sen and make a fearsome face. Understanding how powerful his pet had gotten, Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to take any chances with somehow invoking the ire of the silver fox.


    Not long after, a sheep entered the cave the silver fox had dug. It didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of people, and it strutted right over beside Han Sen.


    When the sheep saw the pool, it baa¡¯ed. It walked towards the pool as if it were thirsty and fancied a drink.


    Han Sen thought the silver fox was going to stop it, but it didn¡¯t. It continued to lie where it was, watching the sheep quench its thirst at the pool.


    Han Sen thought the fish might have been angry at this intrusion, but it didn¡¯t have any negative reaction. In fact, it didn¡¯t look as if the fish cared at all. It continued to swim as mellowly as it had the entire time.


    The sheep drank quite a bit, and once it was done, it turned around and prepared to leave.


    But what Han Sen saw next was a most terrifying scene. The sheep¡¯s mouth began to rot, and bits of sizzling flesh fell to the ground below.


    To make it all the more unnerving, the sheep acted as if it had not noticed a thing. It wasn¡¯t in pain or anything, and it merely continued to trot back towards the outside as casually as it had entered.


    While it walked, more of its flesh fizzled away from its face, coating the cavern floor in blood. It began to happen elsewhere on its body, as goopy chunks of its flesh slid free from the bones of the sheep they onceposed. It wasn¡¯t long until parts of its skeleton were exposed.


    The sheep continued walking to the exit, and by the time it left the cave, it was nothing but a skeleton. In a grizzly, horrific mess, its organsy scattered and strewn all about.


    Seeing the sheep walk outside alive, with only its bones to indicate what it was, Han Sen could hardly believe his eyes.


    Han Sen was given a cold sweat, seeing this. And now, he quickly understood why the silver fox did not want him to approach. The liquid in that pool was by no means a consumable refreshment.


    For the fish itself to survive inside there, it had to be a miracle.


    Then, from outside the cave, a chorus of baaing could be heard. Han Sen quickly ran out and saw that all the other sheep were frightened and trying to avoid the sheep that was now just a skeleton. But it really did seem as if the skellysheep hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss, and it continued to believe it was the same as the rest of its fluffypanions. It tried following the other sheep around, unaware of why it was being avoided.


    As the skellysheep followed them around, however, it wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen heard something snap. Several of its bones broke, and it copsed on the ground.


    "What the h*ll is the water in that pool?" Han Sen thought to himself, in utter disbelief at the ghastly sight he had just witnessed. When he returned to look at the creepy pool, his heart pounded with fear.


    Han Sen sniffed the air and did not notice anything that smelled amiss, so at the very least it wasn¡¯t a natural acid.


    It seemed as if the water came from the stctites above. A pool had formed from the constant dripping.


    Han Sen looked up and noticed a number of cracks inside the stctites, indicating the water must have leaked out from inside them. But the amount of watering from them was very little. There were ten stctites, and there was only one drop every few minutes. God only knew how many years it would have taken for the pool to be created.


    "Little Silver, if you keep waiting here, it¡¯ll all be for nothing. If you want this fish out of the pool, don¡¯t expect it to do so by itself. Perhaps we should bang our heads together and think of a way in which we can get it out ourselves, eh?" Han Sen spoke to Little Silver as he continued to lie prone, watching the fish.


    The silver fox then turned around and looked at Han Sen, as if he was expecting Han Sen to suggest a n.


    "Use your thunder. Electrify the water, spook it out, and then grab it." Han Sen suggested after a short period of thought.


    The silver fox looked at Han Sen with disdain. It cast lightning out onto the surface of the water, but it didn¡¯t seem to do anything. It appeared as if it dissolved when it came into contact with the curious liquid of the pool.


    Now Han Sen understood the look he had been given, realizing the lightning could not prate the surface of the water.


    "What is this water, then? What makes it behave like that?" Han Sen was shocked. "Well, that¡¯s okay. If the thunder is absorbed by the water, I¡¯d like to see it absorb this."


    As Han Sen¡¯s dialogue came to a close, he quickly summoned his peacock crossbow, loaded it with raw Z-steel bolts, and took aim at the fish in the pool.


    The silver fox¡¯s eyes opened wide and it retreated a few steps, expecting Han Sen to kill the fish.


    Approaching the pool a little closer, Han Sen corrected his aim to obtain perfect uracy on the fish. He predicted its movement and then pulled the trigger.


    But when the bolt pierced the water, he somehow missed. The surface of the pool was mirror-like, giving a reflection far clearer than average water would. Therefore, the fish¡¯s position in the water was different than it appeared. The bolt missed and lodged itself inside the rocky bottom of the pool. This made Han Sen feel pretty bad.


    The water was terrifying, and Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could retrieve the Z-steel raw bolt with any modicum of ease.


    But he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much, but instead retrieved another Z-steel bolt and took aim at the fish once more. Han Sen calcted its path and took into ount the refraction of the water.


    Pat!


    The bolt pierced the water and the fish¡¯s body. Its body did not resist the flight of the bolt in the slightest, and all it did was twitch a little before flipping over dead. It died, as simple as that.


    Han Sen froze. He did not expect the creepy fish to die so easily. There was no struggle, and it was killed with a single shot.

 Chapter 831: Bio-Chemical Bonefish

    Chapter 831: Bio-Chemical Bonefish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "This is not right." Han Sen saw the fish floating belly-up, but noticed something amiss.


    If he had killed the transparent blighter then he should have received an announcement, but there hadn¡¯t been one.


    "Is that transparent fish faking its death?" Han Sen watched it intently and saw the Z-steel bolt still resting embedded inside the fish¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t believe it had survived.


    If it was indeed faking its death, however, then how powerful or clever must the fish have been?


    Han Sen inched his way towards the pool, and this time, the silver fox did not stop him. He summoned his ming Rex Spike and set about trying to retrieve the fish from the water.


    Although the fish had indeed died, the bolt proved to be too heavy, and it made the fish sink. As a result, it was going to be a finicky trial attempting to fish up the fish.


    Han Sen ced the tip of the ming Rex Spike in the water, which caused it to fizz and produce heavy steam like water upon charcoal. The rex spike was a powerful thing, but the weapon appeared to corrode and melt at its submerged end. Quickly, Han Sen returned the weapon.


    Fortunately, he had only put the ming Rex Spike in by about ten centimeters. If Han Sen had put it any deeper, he was certain the entire weapon would have been destroyed.


    "What is this? The ming Rex Spike surely cannot be any weaker than the Z-steel bolt, so why is the bolt okay and this fire-wreathed hunk of metal isn¡¯t? Does the liquid in the pool have an adverse effect whening into contact with beast souls?" Han Sen then summoned a sacred-blood weapon to try it out, and upon touching the water, it was immediately destroyed.


    When he prodded the water with another Z-steel bolt, it was okay. It did corrode ever so slightly, but very slowly. The changes were granr inparison to what happened with Han Sen¡¯s throwaway beast soul.


    "Strange water." Han Sen had much surprise in his heart, but he had an idea.


    Han Sen brought out his Z-steel bolt and tied a rope to it. He was going to fire it at the dead fish and retrieve both the fish and bolt by pulling the rope.


    He only needed to pull it once. Even if the rope broke, he should be able to nab the fish before it melted.


    But when Han Sen fired the bolt, the fish seemed to move once more. It twisted its body and evaded the bolt.


    The Z-steel bolt in the creature¡¯s body was starting to look awfully corroded by this point, and when the fish moved, the bolt snapped in two and brokepletely. It was shaken from the fish¡¯s body and sank to the bottom of the pool to suffer a corrosive demise.


    The transparent fish swam in a few circles, and the arrow wound immediately healed. Not even a scar remained.


    "It really wasn¡¯t dead. This little fish is pretty strong." Although Han Sen had more Z-steel bolts, he didn¡¯t want to risk losing them to the troublesome fish.


    The fish had seen what the bolt could do, and now it swam around frantically. It refused to stay in one spot as it did when it was struck. It swam so fast, Han Sen couldn¡¯t have hit it even if he wanted to.


    Han Sen guessed that the fish didn¡¯t make much fussst time because it believed that any arrow or bolt that struck the water would be useless; hence why it did not bother to dodge.


    Now, it knew it could be hurt, so it wasn¡¯t willing to stay still.


    The silver fox tilted its head and looked at Han Sen. Its eyes squinted as if it was humorously mocking Han Sen¡¯s failed attempts. This made the flustered master blush.


    "If I knew things would turn out like this, I would have used the rope with the very first bolt." Han Sen circled the pool, unable toe up with a solution for dealing with the fish.


    Han Sen acknowledged that the fish was something special; if it wasn¡¯t, the silver fox wouldn¡¯t have been behaving the way it was. But if there was nothing they could do to deal with the fish, their efforts thus far would be entirely wasted.


    Han Sen thought about filling up the pool with rocks and draining it that way, but when he dropped in one rock, the fish swung its tail and batted the rock away like a baseball. There was a big ssh, too, which almost soaked Han Sen.


    Fortunately, he was quick to react and dodge. God knew what would have happened had he not moved out of the way.


    "F*ck you! I don¡¯t believe I cannot kill you." Han Sen summoned Moment Queen and consulted her, curious to see if she coulde up with a solution to his ordeal.


    After Moment Queen was summoned and given a description of the problem, she looked at the fish and her cold face dropped into shock.


    "What is it?" Han Sen asked, noticing her reaction.


    Moment Queen did not answer immediately, and she looked as if she was trying to remember something. She looked at the fish in the pool again and said, "When I was in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, in one of the king¡¯s shelters, he had a fish..."


    Han Sen noticed her immediately drop the tale she had begun, but his curiosity had been piqued. He wasn¡¯t too interested in the fish, but more about her herself.


    Moment Queen once told him she had been to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and had killed the son of a king. Now, she was telling him she had seen a fish in one of the king¡¯s shelters.


    If she leveled up ordinarily, how would she have received such an opportunity? And how was she left alive after ying the son of a king? Merely being sent back to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary seemed a rather tame punishment.


    "This woman is an enigma."


    Moment Queen did not know what Han Sen was thinking, but she decided to continue her dialogue. She said, "The fish was three feet long, and it was transparent. It looked like jade. Its back possessed three blood vessels and it had the name ¡¯Third-Life Bonefish.¡¯ Although it was a fish, it was not a creature. It was in fact a water spirit. It had the ability to turn you into a walking skeleton. However, as long as you weren¡¯t dead, eating one of those fish fixes you right up."


    After a pause, Moment Queen continued by saying, "But Third-Life Bonefish only live in their bonepools. The bonepool can melt everything, and a mere drop of the water can turn an entire living creature into walking bones. If a beast soul touched it, it¡¯d be gone in an instant. Nothing can survive its touch."


    "So, you mean to tell me that this is a bonepool? And this fish is the Third-Life Bonefish?" Han Sen asked, filled with much surprise over her revtions.


    "It certainly looks like it, but genuine bonepools are much stronger than this. Without fitness, all it would take is the steam from such a pool to turn us into a pair of skeletons." Moment Queen eyed the fish once more and continued to say, "Besides, this fish does not look like the real Third-Life Bonefish. The lifeforce is not pure, unlike the one I used to know."

 Chapter 832: Little Fairys Time to Shine

    Chapter 832: Little Fairy¡¯s Time to Shine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Is this the bonepool and Third-Life Bonefish?" Han Sen asked with a frown.


    "I don¡¯t know. If it isn¡¯t, it has to be fairly simr. Perhaps it is a sub-species?" Moment Queen said.


    "Then, how am I able to get the fish out of there?" Han Sen was still extremely fixated on its retrieval. Even if the creature in the pool wasn¡¯t the Third-Life Bonefish that she had spoken of, it had to be something good.


    And if he confirmed its identity, then he would have no choice but to get it out of the pool and y it. It would be an educational venture.


    "I have not learnt of a way to ensnare a Third-Life Bonefish, and simr to your troubles, that all stems from the difficulty posed by the bonepool it inhabits." Moment Queen shook her head.


    There was a treasure in front of Han Sen, but it was currently unobtainable. It was like a terrible itch. But just as Han Sen frowned in contemtion, his pocket vibrated. Then, the scallop shell magically removed itself from the pocket and flew over near the pool.


    The fairy exited the shell, reached out her delicate hand towards Moment Queen and wiggled her index finger left and right. It was like she was saying, "You are wrong."


    She was visibly upset about Moment Queen¡¯s assertion of no one being able to enter the water. She flew near the pool and spat frosty air out across the surface of the water.


    The water in the pool began to freeze over rtively quickly.


    The fairy kept the icy pressure on and continued to blow frosty air until the entire pool was a block of ice. And as the water froze more and more, the fish went into a state of panic. But being unable to leave the pool, there was nothing it could do.


    As the water became ice, the fish¡¯s movements became slower and slower. When it had all turned to ice, the fish was trapped inside, motionless.


    With a cocky, boisterous face, the fairy turned to look at Han Sen. Then, she turned back around and punched the ice with her fist. It shattered. As shards of ice scattered into the air and onto the ground around them, the fish was sent flying.


    With great speed, the fairy managed to catch the fish in her tiny hands. With the prize Han Sen sought, she flew over and did circles around him.


    This delighted Han Sen, and as he observed the fish the little fairy had obtained for him, he noticed how clean it looked. There was not a single speck of dirt nor a single minor blemish on it, and like it was a tantalizing ice lolly for a hot summer day, Han Sen grabbed it eagerly.


    "Well, the little fairy finally did something of value. It seems the time and expense I have spent treating you has finally paid off." Han Sen, receiving the fish, made sure topliment the little fairy in his typical deadpan way.


    The little fairy was a little full of herself following this, so she went to sit on top of Han Sen¡¯s head. And as she settled down, she stuck her tongue out at Moment Queen in mockery of her inability to provide the aid that the fairy just had.


    "You want this?" Han Sen put the iced fish in front of the silver fox. It nodded, then gobbled the fish up in haste.


    Upon its consumption, Han Sen immediately noticed the silver fox¡¯s fur turning to crystal. It was quite eye-catching. Its crystallized fur fell to the ground as if it were shed, and new fur took its ce.


    That such a small fish could provide such grand changes to the silver fox surprised Han Sen.


    But then Han Sen suddenly thought of something. Although the silver fox was aligned with the element of thunder, he did possess the ability to heal the wounds of others. With its medical licks, its healing abilities had proven useful for Han Sen on numerous asions.


    But he hadn¡¯t relied on the silver fox as much, ever since Han Sen himself had learnt how to heal through a simtion of the holy rhino¡¯s energy flow.


    After shooting it with the bolt, Han Sen noticed that the little fish had managed to heal itself rapidly. It most likely possessed healing capabilities, which was what attracted the silver fox to it so much.


    After the silver fox finished evolving, it leapt up into Han Sen¡¯s arms. It rubbed its head against Han Sen¡¯s chest and looked ecstatic.


    Han Sen stroked the silver fox¡¯s head, wondering why a creature with the power of thunder could also heal. It was a uniquebo for the silver fox to have.


    "I wonder where Little Silver came from? When I found it, it was merely an egg I discovered in a valley renown for snakes. There aren¡¯t really any leads I can follow up on." Han Sen did not take his thoughts any further than that. Ultimately, he decided, it did not matter where it came from.


    But in recent times, a certain uneasy feeling began to nag at him. He worried that, despite his connection with the silver fox, it really was just a creature. If it wanted to enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary alongside Han Sen, it would need a breakthrough of sorts. And even if it could ascend to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, there was no guarantee they would end up at the same shelter together.


    "I hope our distance won¡¯t be too great." Han Sen could only hope.


    ......


    Luo Yin had spent much time searching for Han Sen, but had not yet been able to discover his whereabouts. He had, however, been informed of his recent appearance at a human shelter. Going there to investigate, he was still unable to locate him. All he could do after that was wait for another trail to pick up.


    He was very curious about Han Sen, thinking the Falsified-Sky Sutra was the strongest hyper geno art in existence. And he did not understand why Han Sen, despite sharing the family¡¯s blood, refused to learn it.


    Sometimes Luo Yin wished himself to be of true lineage to the Luo family, adamant in the belief of his inability of failing Luo Haitang.


    It was indeed a shame he was not of the Luo bloodline. He was initially a distant rtive, but he was adopted by Luo Haitang andter taught the skill.


    "I need to make Han Sen understand what he¡¯s missing out on, by not learning the Falsified-Sky Sutra," Luo Yin thought to himself.


    As Luo Yin thought this, he suddenly saw a man walk by the gate.


    The figure had a tall and strong body. The person had a young face, with skin that was pale and a little pink. It was the sort of face that would make any woman jealous.


    On the man¡¯s shoulder rested azy-looking silver fox, and an elephant-like lion trotted behind them. Its back was loaded with things.


    "Han Sen!" Luo Yin¡¯s eyes shone brightly, having never seen Han Sen in person before. All that he had seen were pictures and videotapes of the man. He believed that he knew Han Sen¡¯s appearance better than he did his own.


    Without hesitation, Luo Yin approached him. He came with one purpose, and that was to educate Han Sen in how powerful the Falsified-Sky Sutra really was as a skill.


    Han Sen, seeing Luo Yin approach, looked surprised. He recognized him from their prior encounter, when Han Sen had assumed his Dor persona.


    "What is it?" Han Sen looked at Luo Yin, who was standing in front of him.


    "You are Han Sen?" Luo Yin wasn¡¯t very fond of trouble, and neither did he like to beat around the bush. He wasn¡¯t going to waste any more time, so all he wanted to do after getting confirmation on his identity was to immediately reveal the power of the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    Without saying another word, Luo Yin threw his hand forward in an attempt to sh Han Sen. An invisible power flew towards him, on-track as if it was its fate to damage him.

 Chapter 833: Breaking Falsified-Sky with a Single Hand

    Chapter 833: Breaking Falsified-Sky with a Single Hand


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen immediately activated his dongxuan aura. The invisible powers he had once been unable to track could now be locked-onto and followed.


    Reaching out his hand, he brought with it the power of thunder. He swung his fist forward, but it did not seem to connect with Luo Yin¡¯s attack at all.


    Pang!


    A bolt of lightning snapped the air as an invisible force shattered like ss, disappearing before Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    Luo Yin¡¯s pupils became smaller, having witnessed his Falsified-Sky power be blocked. He had not imagined such a thing to be possible.


    "No way!" Luo Yin could not ept this, unable to believe the powers of the Falsified-Sky Sutra could be prevented. Without reprieve, he moved to attack Han Sen again.


    But with a casual throw of his fist, Han Sen broke the next invisible force that lusted for his blood.


    Luo Yin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he madly attacked Han Sen with all his might and ferocity. It was all to no avail, however, as Han Sen effortlessly broke every single invisible force that was hurled at him. When all was said and done, he had not suffered a single scratch.


    He had repeatedly made use of the Falsified-Sky Sutra¡¯s most powerful attack, and it had not once hit Han Sen. Regardless of how many times he cast it, he could not even ruffle his target¡¯s clothes.


    Luo Yin thought Han Sen must have foresight into the future, being able to predict when, how, and where his attacks were going toe from. He believed every opportunity he could try to take advantage of would be useless due to it being foreseen by Han Sen, who had the power to control all.


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Han Sen was only blocking his attacks, not even fighting back. But Luo Yin began staggering backwards, muttering strangely as if he had just seen a ghost.


    His faith was copsing, unable to believe someone of the same level could block his Falsified-Sky power. He had never even considered such a thing could be possible.


    In Luo Yin¡¯s heart, the Falsified-Sky Sutra was the most powerful hyper geno art in existence, and with it at his side, nothing could stop him.


    But the way Luo Yin perceived the world was thrown out-of-whack, following what he had just experienced. The Falsified-Sky power had been blocked, useless against his foe.


    "You are from the Luo family?" Han Sen asked, looking at him.


    Luo Yin wanted to answer, but at that moment, he found himself incapable. He was suddenly overwhelmed by shame, a shame stemming from his association to the Luo family.


    "Well, go back. I am not from the Luo family." After Han Sen said this, he waved to Golden Growler and walked past the man who was now in shambles.


    Luo Yin¡¯s mouth continued to tremble, but it was still with the absence of words. He returned to the teleporter, seemingly in a daze.


    Luo Yin, back in the Alliance, could not wait to see Luo Haitang. He was going to tell him all that had transpired with Han Sen, and he also hoped Luo Haitang could speak a few words to renew his faith in the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    "Luo Yin, what have you been up to recently? You have been kept busy, it seems." Luo Li saw Luo Yin meandering around, absent-minded. She had never seen him in such a state, so she couldn¡¯t help but engage him in dialogue.


    "I saw Han Sen," Luo Yin said.


    "And? What happened?" Luo Li¡¯s eyes suddenly burned bright, with an eagerness to hear the result.


    She had witnessed the fight with Yu Qin, and understanding his strength, she acknowledged that Luo Yin might not have been able to beat him. But she also knew Luo Yin could attack Han Sen with Falsified-Sky powers. All it would take was one hit from their sutra¡¯s power.


    Luo Yin wore aplicated expression, and when he finally mustered the courage to speak again, he muttered the words, "I failed."


    "What do you mean you failed?" Luo Li frowned. If Luo Yin lost to Han Sen, then it wouldn¡¯t outright surprise her. But she was unsure of what he meant by telling her he failed.


    "I attacked him one hundred and twenty-three times with Falsified-Sky powers. He blocked each and every attack, not even allowing me to brush his clothing." Luo Yin¡¯s eyes were usually very clear, but now, they were cloudy and muddied with confusion. His world had been rocked by what had transpired between him and Han Sen.


    "What? What do you mean?" Luo Li¡¯s body trembled with what she heard. Looking at Luo Yin, her eyes sunk. She seemed even less capable of believing and epting what had just happened.


    "I really didn¡¯tnd a hit." Luo Yin¡¯s lips shook under the realization that the faith he had established for the past twenty years had been wholly crushed.


    Luo Li merely stood there in silence, looking at Luo Yin. She knew he wasn¡¯t the sort to lie or embellish a tale. And acknowledging this, hearing the results of his fight with Han Sen made her stomach churn.


    Luo Li tried to move her lips, but she could not bring them to produce words. Her mind was in utter disarray, and she stood in silence with bleak eyes fixed on the panicking Luo Yin.


    "He... really blocked it?" A long time after, Luo Li was finally able to speak. This simple sentence was packed with a variety of different emotions.


    Luo Yin¡¯s face turned bitter as he nodded to confirm what she asked.


    "Come in, and tell me how he managed to block the Falsified-Sky power." Luo Haitang¡¯s voice came from across the yard; he had heard their conversation.


    Luo Haitang¡¯s face looked serious. He knew Luo Yin would lose, but he never expected Han Sen would be able to block all of his attacks.


    Luo Yin epted and entered the yard, a ce he would only visit after receiving formal permission. The same applied to Luo Li, but she was keen to hear what exactly had transpired, so she quickly followed him in.


    "Give me a detailed description of what happened when you fought. Don¡¯t skip a single detail, no matter how minor," Luo Haitang told him.


    Luo Yin did just that, exining to Luo Haitang everything that happened from the moment he firstid eyes on Han Sen.


    Luo Haitang furrowed his brows extremely tight, whereas Luo Li¡¯s mouth was agape. She looked as if she had just heard a great legend.


    Han Sen had casually blocked every one of Luo Yin¡¯s one hundred and twenty-three attacks. To Luo Li, who believed the skill was invisible and impossible to trace, what she was hearing was nothing more than a fanciful yarn that did not have a glimmer of truth or credibility to it.


    After Luo Yin finished his description, Luo Haitang became silent. Losing with the Falsified-Sky Sutra was a fine and eptable possibility, but to have the attacks of the skill blocked was unheard of. Not only did Luo Li and Luo Yin not believe it, but Luo Haitang could not, either.


    Luo Haitang looked worried, wishing he could have seen how Han Sen had managed to block the Falsified-Sky powers.


    "What did Little Lan teach that boy?" Luo Haitang thought this was all the work of Luo Lan. He had not and would not entertain the possibility that it had nothing to do with her.


    Han Sen did not consider the impact his block would have on the family. But after the fight was over, he was more than pleased with his sess. It meant his vigorous practice had not been wasted. It was time well-spent.

 Chapter 834: Pet Battle

    Chapter 834: Pet Battle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Back in the Alliance, Han Sen made ns to go on Sk and see if anyone had encountered any super creatures that would be viable for him to fight. With this information, he could return to the sanctuary and y them. If he kept doing this, he believed he¡¯d max out his super geno points in no time.


    But before he concluded his research, he received a message from Huangfu Pingqing, who he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. She wanted Han Sen¡¯s advice picking a beast soul in the virtualmunity.


    Han Sen still had time, and he would be free that night, anyway. So, he told her to wait for him in the virtualmunity. He then logged into Sk.


    Beast souls could not be traded in the Alliance, but they could be used. A seller could take pictures of them and sell them in the virtualmunity. If the buyer and seller were in the same shelter, or were at least in close proximity, they could take a look at the beast souls in the Alliance before contacting each other to establish the trade.


    "Little Junior, you are a big hero now. It has been difficult getting in touch with you." Huangfu Pingqing joked to Han Sen as she greeted him in the virtualmunity.


    Han Senughed and replied, "Yeah! If you need to see me again after today, you¡¯re going to have to start booking tickets."


    "What? Are you thetest, greatest exhibit in the zoo?" Huangfu Pingqing rolled her eyes.


    "Hey, I am a rarer sort than any animal you might find in a zoo." Han Senughed, then asked, "So, what beast soul are you looking to buy today?"


    "I have nothing particr in mind. I am justing to see if there are any decent sacred-blood beast souls worth investing in." Huangfu Pingqing grabbed Han Sen¡¯s arm and continued forward to the trading zone.


    "Sure." Han Sen gave her a thumbs up, appreciating the way Huangfu Pingqing made it sound as if she was going to the supermarket for groceries.


    Huangfu Pingqing sighed in response, though. She said, "I am not buying it for myself, I am buying it for my team. I am in charge of purchasing the beast souls, not using them."


    "If I can experience what it feels like to spend a whole lot of money, without it actually costing me a penny, that¡¯s great. This is the best job ever! You can hire me for this task whenever you fancy," Han Sen joyously told her.


    "We¡¯re not hiring, sorry. I just needed an assistant to apany me." Huangfu Pingqing smiled and then tugged Han Sen along to the trading shop.


    There, details of a variety of beast souls were on disy. Huangfu Pingqing searched for sacred-blood beast souls and clicked for more information. She was given an unfathomablyrge slew of data and apanying images.


    Huangfu Pingqing was in an enormous human shelter, and many people were selling beast souls near her.


    She clicked on many different beast souls, and each time she did, she asked Han Sen for his opinion. Overall, the information he provided wascking, and Huangfu Pingqing seemed to be doing well-enough not to need him around.


    After browsing the trading zone, she suddenly asked Han Sen, "Are you interested in a pet fight?"


    "Is that why you asked me out?" Han Sen smiled and asked.


    "Little Junior, men need to feign dumbness to make women happy," Huangfu Pingqing said it in the manner of a jest, but it was a truthful admission for her.


    "I am way past the age in which I need to please women." Han Sen slumped his shoulders.


    "In that case, you are terribly incorrect. Men should strive to please women their entire lives," Huangfu Pingqing rebutted.


    "Um, let¡¯s go back to the pet match." Han Sen did actually believe he needed to improve upon hiscking desire to please women.


    "Well, in the past few years, humans have been showing a greater interest in having pet beast souls. This is especially true in the First and Second God¡¯s Sanctuaries. When humanity began taking control of these two sanctuaries, the flesh of creatures was abundant. Over time, there were far more free resources avable to feed pet beast souls. That¡¯s how things have gotten to where they are now." Huangfu Pingqing stopped, smiled and then continued, "The primary reason they have gotten so popr ofte, however, is you. Your angel pet has made many factions turn their focus and attention to the raising of pets. That being said, the strongest type of pets they have been able to achieve are berserk sacred-blood types. And even those are very rare, even for the big factions."


    "Then what is up with the pet matches?" Han Sen did not want to discuss his little angel.


    "The Dong Linpany focuses on pet beast souls the most, and in the past few years, people have been buying incredible numbers of pet beast souls. With the increase in demand, their worth has tripled. It¡¯s showing no sign of slowing down, either. The prices are still rising, and it is the Dong Linpany that is to me."


    She looked at Hen and continued, "Recently, they have been having pets fight in the Alliance. Very good prizes are offered to those who are in first ce, and the exclusive Dong Lin medicine that is not avable for sale is a frequent item up for grabs. And... well, I need that medicine."


    "You want me to win that medicine for you?" Han Sen looked at Huangfu Pingqing and asked.


    "With your angel pet, I don¡¯t think anything can rightly stop you from winning." Huangfu Pingqing smiled at Han Sen. She blinked and fluttered her eyelids to attract him, and then continued by saying, "Of course, I couldn¡¯t ask this of you for free. Whatever you desire, I can satisfy you."


    Han Sen smiled wryly and said, "Senior, I would really like to help, but why would Dong Lin even allow me to join? They would be giving the prize out for free. Surely they are not that dumb."


    "You are wrong. Dong Lin themselves want you to join, and that is partly why I came looking for you." Huangfu Pingqing responded with immediacy.


    Han Sen was shocked, thinking something was amiss. There was most certainly something he had not been told. The people at Dong Lin were not dumb, so why would they allow Han Sen to ept a big prize so easily? They would be handing out free stuff.


    "This must be a conspiracy." Han Sen was firm in the belief this was not normal, and something was going on behind the scenes.


    "This is a match that takes ce in the Alliance. No matter how brave the Qi family is, they wouldn¡¯t attack you in public. Are you afraid of them?" Huangfu Pingqing pulled out a pamphlet of information and continued by saying, "Take a look at what you can receive by winning."


    Han Sen took a look at the list, and there were impressive rewards on offer for the top ten that took part. You¡¯d get even more if you were in the top five. The person in first ce would receive a ridiculous number of goodies. There was plenty of that special medicine that was not avable for sale, including a type that had a limited run and was special even to members of Dong Lin. Having prizes as things that could not be bought with money was quite fantastic.


    "If you do win first ce, I genuinely hope you can sell me those beast pills. Name your price," Huangfu Pingqing said.


    "Hmm, I¡¯ll need to sleep on it. I¡¯ll give you my answer sometime in the next couple of days." Han Sen saw the first ce prizes and was shocked, thinking they were far too good.


    If that medicine was avable for general sale, many would buy it for exorbitant prices. Han Sen had even wanted some of that medicine before, as well, but the opportunity to get it had nevere around.


    After all, it could not be bought with money. And you would need the right timing.


    "What is wrong with that guy in Dong Lin? It is so obvious he seeks to offer this stuff to me for free." After Huangfu Pingqing left, Han Sen started thinking about what was truly going on with this proposed pet fight.

 Chapter 835: Little Auntie

    Chapter 835: Little Auntie


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen returned, he asked around. The general consensus was that no one really knew what Dong Lin was doing by allowing his participation.


    "Is Dong Lin really going to be this nice?" Han Sen struggled to believe they would.


    "No matter which way you look at it, and provided it isn¡¯t a trap, then they are being nice. Otherwise, they simply wouldn¡¯t let you participate in the pet fights," Ji Yanran said.


    "Do you think there is an ulterior motive to this kindness of theirs? Is it a conspiracy?" Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran with concern.


    "I don¡¯t know, but the match has been arranged to take ce in the central gxy. It won¡¯t be hosted in Dong Lin itself, so there is nothing the Qi family can do." Ji Yanran wasn¡¯t really sure what to make of it, either.


    If there was a conspiracy, there was no way they would dare do something aggressive towards Han Sen in the Alliance. That was, unless they had lost their minds and gonepletely insane.


    Even if they didn¡¯t care about the fact that he was the president¡¯s son-inw, getting the Luo family mad would lead to the Dong Linpany being destroyed in a single day.


    "Are you going to go?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen and asked.


    "Yes, of course. Why would I turn down some free goodies? If the matches really are taking ce in the central gxy instead of Dong Lin, then there is nothing to be afraid of." Han Senughed.


    "Well, be careful. That man in Dong Ling is not soft," Ji Yanran reminded him.


    "Okay." Han Sen nodded, but his mind was already adrift. He was pondering how he might split up the prize medicine he¡¯d win. He needed some more Geno Creation Pills, as the silver fox had eaten them all. Therefore, it was about time he restocked.


    Han Sen booked a holiday to the central gxy and went to visit his mother and father-inw. He had dinner with Ji Ruozhen, and after they finished, they had a discussion about the pet matches.


    Ji Ruozhen guessed Dong Lin meant no harm and were being sincere, hence why they were hosting the event elsewhere. It was a ce they did not have exclusive control of.


    "Maybe the Qi family would like a favor off you," Ji Ruozhen said. Then, he continued, "But that is only a guess. Regardless of how things may seem, exercise caution and be careful when you go there."


    Han Sen gestured in agreement, and Ji Ruozhen continued his dialogue. "The match starts tomorrow. This will be your first time in the central gxy, yes? Ji Qing will be there, so allow her to be your tour guide."


    "Wait, the Ji Qing who slew a super creature?" Han Sen was surprised.


    "Yes, and she wants to see you. She has wanted to for a while, but she has been unable to see you due to yourmitments to the army. Now seems a fitting time." Ji Ruozhen paused for a brief moment, then went on to say, "But this girl is really quite arrogant. If she offends you in any way, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Han Sen confirmed his understanding. Even if she was arrogant and offensive, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t bother picking a fight with a little girl.


    But when Han Sen saw Ji Qing, he was wrong. She was not a young person, as he suspected. She looked more mature than Ji Yanran, and she was beautiful and charming.


    "Little Qing, treat Han Sen well. This is his first time in the central gxy, so make sure to hit the hotspots and show him around." Ji Ruozhen smiled warmly at Ji Qing as he bid the request.


    "Do not worry, Uncle. I will treat him well." Ji Qing smiled back.


    "Brother-inw, let¡¯s go." Ji Qing walked in front of Han Sen and smiled.


    Han Sen followed her out and was led to an aircraft. She hopped into the pilot¡¯s seat and asked him to step in.


    "Little Qing, are you driving this?" Han Sen thought a renowned member of the family such as her would have bodyguards by her side, or at least a chauffeur for a pilot.


    "Who else?" Ji Qing asked Han Sen as she started up the engine.


    "I thought you¡¯d have a bodyguard or something," Han Sen said.


    "This is the central gxy, and there are robotic spies everywhere you look. They have guns that can nail targets a great distance away, with an uracy metric of millimeters. If anyone posed a threat, they¡¯d hit the ground dead within ten seconds." Ji Qing smiled andunched the aircraft.


    "Is there anywhere specific you¡¯d like to go?" Ji Qing asked Han Sen, as she flew the craft.


    "It¡¯s my first time here, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the menu. Why don¡¯t you decide on where we should go? And once we¡¯re done, take me back," Han Sen said.


    "I can¡¯t do that. Uncle told me to treat you well, so how about I take you somece fun?" Ji Qing had an enigmatic smile as she turned the aircraft in another direction and elerated.


    When he saw her smile, Han Sen knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before he found himself in trouble that night. She was obviously cooking up a devious scheme.


    But Han Sen did not mind too much, and so he ced his gaze on what he could see out the windows. The starscapes in the central gxy were different, and incredibly beautiful. This was his first time seeing such vistas, and so the sights were particrly special to him.


    Han Sen pointed at things he did not know about and asked about them. Ji Qing answered everything but felt a little ufortable.


    Ji Qing thought herself to be the first person to y a super creature and obtain a Life Geno Essence, and she believed Han Sen to be the second. But now, whenever people discussed super creatures and Life Geno Essences, they thought about Han Sen. It seemed as if everyone had forgotten she was the first, which made her a little upset.


    Furthermore, she had heard many people in her own family gush praise andpliments towards Han Sen. It made her a little envious, hence her eagerness to meet the thunder-thief. She wished to see how smart he was.


    If Han Sen was as smart as everyone was saying, she would have felt better about things. But right now, Han Sen was behaving like a curious child. He didn¡¯t look half as powerful as people were saying. She felt it was unfair to have her reputation and limelight stolen by a guy such as him.


    Of course, she knew she couldn¡¯t judge someone through this alone. Therefore, she had prepared something to gauge Han Sen¡¯s true power.


    She wasn¡¯t going to fight Han Sen herself, as she wasn¡¯t even an evolver yet. She knew Han Sen had recently beat Yu Qin, but she believed she was only a few levels below Han Sen. If she became an evolver, she believed she¡¯d be stronger than him. For him to beat Yu Qin was nothing.


    But right now, Ji Qing had prepared something a lot more fun for Han Sen.


    Thinking of that, she couldn¡¯t keep the weird smile from creeping across her face. Her eyes squinted queerly.


    Soon after, the aircraftnded atop arge skyscraper.

 Chapter 836: Martial Halls God

    Chapter 836: Martial Hall¡¯s God


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Ji Qing sat at a table face-to-face. Many people bid passing greetings to her, indicating her familiarity and poprity with the people there.


    When Han Sen looked around, he noticed a battle stage. Two people were currently atop it, in a friendly bout of ck and white boxing.


    Ji Qing was very good at ck and white boxing. It was something that helped train your psychological fortitude, and it wasn¡¯t something won by outright strength alone.


    For power in that game, your mind had to be strong. If it wasn¡¯t, you¡¯d be carrying an unloaded gun.


    Since Ji Qing was good at this, she brought Han Sen in the desire of testing his mind.


    "Sister Qing, it has been a while since youst visited. And you brought a man with you; is he your new boyfriend? My, my, you go through them quickly!" A stylish young man approached and seemed to be quite close with her. He immediately sat down and spoke to her casually.


    "Tu Bin! Do not talk such rot. This is my brother-inw, Han Sen. You must have heard of him, yes? He is the big hero that defeated the royal shura Yu Qin. He is not like you." When Ji Qing said that, she conveyed a certain amount of seriousness, but it was betrayed by lively eyes that suggested a smile.


    Tu Bin was the son of a boss of a financial department somece. His style exuded the look of a young gangster, but it was far from his true identity. He was rather famous in the realm of ck and white boxing, and he was only slightly inferior to Ji Qing.


    Tu Bin and Ji Qing¡¯s rtionship was not as close as one might suspect, however. They had no personal conflict with each other, but they frequently came here to spar and battle against each other with a mutual respect.


    They did not hate each other, but they fought frequently. They never battled elsewhere, just here to help each other be better at this specific sport. Beyond the confines of this area, they did whatever two young friends might get up to.


    "Ah, you are the big Hero Han I¡¯ve heard about? My apologies." It was difficult to discern whether Tu Bin¡¯s words were sincere or possessed undertones of sarcasm.


    "Yes, so, presuming you have no other business to take up with me, I suggest you go elsewhere. Do not disturb me right now," Ji Qing inly told Tu Bin.


    "If you came here alone, I would most certainly remove myself from your presence. But today, Hero Han hase. If I did not ask him to practice with me, that would be a shameful missed opportunity." Tu Bin then turned to look at Han Sen and continued, "Hero Han, would you like to provide me some tips?"


    "Nah, I haven¡¯t yed this game in a long time," Han Sen casually said.


    Tu Bin looked ready to say something, but he was interrupted by sudden loud noisesing from beyond a doorway. It looked like something was underway.


    "What¡¯s that ruckus all about?" Tu Bin asked, wanting to keep talking to Han Sen. No one replied.


    The people who came to this ce were typically quite young. Although Tu Bin had quite a background, there were a lot more people with far greater histories behind them.


    Han Sen and Ji Qing looked to where the noises came from, and they noticed a lot of people had gathered to chant someone¡¯s name.


    There were so many people, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. He activated his dongxuan aura in a bid to learn more.


    What he saw surprised him. It was all started by one person, and that person was Yi Dongmu. He had actuallye to this ce, and he looked quite popr, too.


    "This is not fair. Why are handsome men so popr everywhere?" Han Sen¡¯s heart felt betrayed. He was a hero, but no one really seemed to recognize him. Yet Yi Dongmu was receiving all the attention in the world.


    These thoughts did not immediately leave Han Sen¡¯s mind, either. It didn¡¯t feel right, so he touched his cheek and thought, "It¡¯s not right. I am handsome. I must look better than that Yi Dongmu, but why am I not receiving his treatment? Do people just love a miserable emo more than they do a genuinely beautiful man?"


    As Han Sen contemted all this, Ji Qing and Tu Bin stood up. They too looked excited, seeing Yi Dongmu ascend the battle stage.


    "Little Qing, what are you looking at?" Han Sen asked Ji Qing.


    "I am looking at Yi Dongmu! Who else would I be looking at?" Ji Qing said, as she started walking forward to take a seat closer to the stage so she could watch Yi Dongmu perform.


    "Is he that good a person to look at?" Han Sen was genuinely confused.


    Although Han Sen was willing to admit Yi Dongmu was a little handsome, others were keen to suggest Yi Dongmu might be more handsome than he himself. And that was too much for Han Sen. Ji Qing was a renowneddy of the Ji family, too; there was no way she¡¯d regress into another member of the Yi Dongmu fangirl horde, was there?


    Ji Qing opened her mouth but did not say anything. Tu Bin looked annoyed by what Han Sen asked and said, "Hero Han, you may have beat the shura and shone a light on the Alliance, but I do not advocate or appreciate what you have just asked. Yi Dongmu is a god to the people of this Martial Hall. He beats everyone in the central gxy and never, ever loses! You may be strong, but in ck and white boxing, I don¡¯t think you stand a chance against Yi Dongmu. Only someone like Dor could do that."


    Ji Qing was going to say something, but he covered all the bases for her and she agreed with everyst word.


    If the ordinary elites in the Martial Hall could not beat Han Sen, there was little to gain. But if Han Sen went up against Yi Dongmu and defeated him, his true strength would most certainly be revealed. That would prove a thing or two to Ji Qing.


    Naturally, however, Ji Qing did not believe Han Sen could defeat Yi Dongmu. She only wanted to gauge his strength inparison to the others.


    But Ji Qing squinted her eyes and smiled. She said, "Tu Bin, I am not fond of what you just said. My brother-inw can beat a royal shura, so I¡¯m sure he can beat Yi Dongmu."


    Ji Qing did not say this in earnest. In her heart, she said to herself, "I am sorry Yi Dongmu, I have no choice. I do support you, but if I am to get Han Sen to reveal his true strength, he must go up against you."


    When Tu Bin heard this, he became infuriated. Yi Dongmu was not only his friend, but a god to the ce.


    Tu Bin merely stood up, pped his hands, and shouted, "Quiet! Everyone quiet!"


    Everyone looked in his direction, unsure of what was happening. Someone who was friendly with Tu Bin interrupted the sudden silence and asked, "Tu Bin? Tu Bin, what the hell?"


    Tu Bin then jumped on top of a chair. He pointed his finger at Ji Qing and said, "Our Ji familydy, Ji Qing, just said her brother-inw, this Han Sen¡ªthe big Hero Han who beat the royal shura Yu Qin¡ªcould beat our Yi God in ck and white boxing."


    Boo!


    Boo noises erupted all across the room, with not a single speck of support for Han Sen.

 Chapter 837: Brother-in-Law Is so Cool

    Chapter 837: Brother-in-Law Is so Cool


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s face remained emotionless, looking at Tu Bin. He thought the young men around him were rather interesting, as they were all considered high-ss in the Alliance. They might not have all belonged to the same factions, but as was disyed by Yi Dongmu, an individual¡¯s power was respected.


    This principle kept things simple.


    "Hero Han, do you dare challenge our Yi God?" Tu Bin was very confident in Yi Dongmu¡¯s abilities, so he established the proposition of a battle against Yi Dongmu on his behalf.


    Ji Qing was sneakily happy at the reaction herment incited, as this was what she hoped would happen. Her trick had worked, and now, she could bear witness to Han Sen¡¯s true power.


    Many others were overjoyed at the prospect of what had been proposed, as many people would have liked to see what would ur in a battle between Han Sen and Yi Dongmu. Han Sen had beaten Yu Qin in a fight and had made the Alliance look good, which had established Han Sen as something of a hero. If there was one thing that united humanity, it was amon enemy, and at this point in time, that enemy was more often than not the shura.


    But with the shura out of the picture for the time being, although Han Sen was still regarded as a hero, the desire for humans to fight amongst themselves was always prone to crop up. When not united, families re-segregated and factions re-established their borders. The people who did not like Han Sen, and those who opposed or did not like the Ji family, cared little for his recently achieved status as hero.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s joy, Yi Dongmu approached. At his movement, all fell silent.


    Yi Dongmu¡¯s personality was rather quiet, and he excelled in the realm of assassination skills. He was generally a cold person and being close with him was difficult due to his chilly disposition. Everyone who was present knew about him and admired him, but few personally spoke with him.


    And now, everyone watched Yi Dongmu approach Han Sen. They thought Yi Dongmu was ready to challenge Han Sen, and so their excitement began to simmer.


    The people there all believed Yi Dongmu was the strongest, but with Han Sen having just beaten a royal shura, they knew he was an opponent who should not be underestimated. Whatever was about to ur, one thing was for certain: it would be a crazy fight.


    Ji Qing was supremely excited, just as the rest were. The palms of her hands were sweaty with anticipation. Being able to see Yi Dongmu personally challenge another was an extremely rare urrence, and it had only happened once over the course of the past few years.


    Only the enigmatic Dor received his request.


    Seeing Yi Dongmu approach Han Sen, everyone perked their ears and leaned a little closer to hear what might be spoken.


    Ji Qing¡¯s eyes were open wide, watching Yi Dongmu himself approach her. In her heart, she said to herself, "Come on, Yi God! Beat him! I know you can do it. Beat him badly."


    She watched as Yi Dongmu and Han Sen locked gazes, anticipating the big fight that was just waiting to be started. But Yi Dongmu only sat down next to Han Sen, and when he turned to look at him, said, "When did you get here?"


    "Today," Han Sen answered.


    "Do you have time?" Yi Dongmu asked.


    "Yeah." Han Sen nodded.


    "Do you want toe over to my ce? I¡¯ve been practicing something new, and it¡¯d be great if you coulde check it out for me." After saying this, Yi Dongmu stood up.


    "Little Qing, you hang around for a while longer. I have to take off." Han Sen smiled to Ji Qing and left the ce alongside Yi Dongmu.


    Han Sen was aware of Ji Qing¡¯s game and considered it childish, not wanting to y any part in her schemes. Things were always much quieter with Yi Dongmu, a person whosepany he vastly preferred. He didn¡¯t enjoy hanging around noisy kids, and someone like Yi Dongmu was mature and not into ying silly games or talking nonsense.


    Seeing Han Sen and Yi Dongmu walk out together, Ji Qing froze. And she wasn¡¯t the only one, either. Many of the other young people who had gathered were all in shock, as well. Han Sen was the first person they had seen Yi Dongmu invite to join him somece else.


    And what¡¯s more, Yi Dongmu had asked Han Sen to personally review a new skill he had been practicing.


    Yi Dongmu wascking faith in a skill, and he asked Han Sen for advice. People were quite shocked.


    Ji Qing was numbed for half the day. She had only wanted Yi Dongmu to gauge Han Sen¡¯s power for her. Her mind was a vortex of confusion, trying to grasp how powerful Han Sen might have been if he was going to teach Yi Dongmu something.


    "Wait for me, I¡¯ming with you," Ji Qing said, when her mind returned. A thought had entered her mind. If she followed Han Sen, that meant she could visit Yi Dongmu¡¯s house.


    Ji Qing ran really fast to catch up, no longer caring for her previously-established look of an elegantdy.


    Tu Bin, seeing Ji Qing run, went after her, too. He knew he had messed up, doing what he did. He was Yi Dongmu¡¯s friend, but he had not known Han Sen was his friend, also. He had tried to put them at odds, to go against each other. For this, he was feeling much regret.


    "Brother Sen, I am sorry! I did not know you were acquainted with Yi Dongmu," Tu Bin pleaded with visible guilt.


    "That¡¯s okay. For old Yi to have a friend like you is rather fortunate." Han Sen smiled.


    The foursome boarded Yi Dongmu¡¯s aircraft, and he flew them over to his private training ground.


    Yi Dongmu was not fond of chatting, so he didn¡¯t say much on their travel. When they arrived at his training ce, he and Han Sen did not take their time in starting the practice. They had done this many times before, and so a verbal exchange was hardly necessary.


    Just like before, when Yi Dongmu attacked, Han Sen was able to block and exin to him exactly what the problem was.


    As they went at it, Ji Qing and Tu Bin watched them, frozen, almost unable to believe how much Han Sen was like a coach.


    Ji Qing felt so embarrassed over her prior ploy of trying to get Han Sen and Yi Dongmu to butt heads and fight each other.


    Of course, others thought much too highly of their rtionship. Yi Dongmu believed Han Sen to be his mirror image. It was easy to spot the ws of others, but acknowledging and correcting your own was always a trial. Therefore, finding someone you could consider your mirror image was very fortunate.


    But if you weren¡¯t on the same level, you couldn¡¯t be a mirror image. This was just like Bo Ya Zi Qi. People had to be on the same level as you to acknowledge and understand your ws.


    Ji Qing and Tu Bin were not on his level yet, and so they did not understand this concept. They merely believed Han Sen had a simple power advantage, and that made him a suitable coach to teach and train Yi Dongmu. And that student, the revered Yi Dongmu they cherished, was listening like a little child. They could hardly believe this was the cold and cool Yi Dongmu they had practically worshiped moments before.


    "Is my brother-inw that strong?" Ji Qing observed Han Sen with aplicated expression, not daring to underestimate him as she had earlier.


    After a while of watching them work, she started to believe Han Sen really was brilliant. Yi Dongmu¡¯s practice of assassination skills put much focus on one¡¯s mental fortitude, and for Han Sen to challenge it without an issue was remarkable. It showed her how frightening a foe he could be.


    "Brother-inw is so cool," Ji Qing thought.

 Chapter 838: White Deer

    Chapter 838: White Deer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Qing returned from Yi Dongmu¡¯s ce with an altered perception of Han Sen.


    "Brother-inw, if you ever find the time, please teach me something." Ji Qing believed Han Sen must have been a very powerful person to have Yi Dongmu request his assistance in training, and then to point out every mistake he was able to notice. One could learn many things from practicing with Han Sen.


    "Perhaps, in the future. For now, the pet battles will begin soon and I must prepare." Although Ji Qing was a beautifuldy, Han Sen wasn¡¯t very fond of her.


    It was not difficult to find someone who was your mirror image in this world. What was most difficult to find was a firm heart. Few people could listen to others pointing out their ws.


    Ji Qing was not Yi Dongmu, and she might not have had the patience and understanding to listen to and follow the guidance he could provide. If she could not ept her ws and work to eliminate them, she would not improve. There was also the chance she might have ended up doubting herself, something that could lead to an entirely different problem.


    Han Sen knew much about Yi Dongmu, and their mutual respect went beyond simple friendship. It took something special to ept the constant revealing of ws, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to offer this manner of training to just anyone. If Yi Dongmu was only a good friend and nothing more, he wouldn¡¯t do this for him.


    The concept dates back to the ancient emperor Li Shimin. He said Wei Zheng was a mirror image of himself, and the emperor sought for him to expose all of his ws.


    But in the end, he could not ept the admonition. The hate that had swollen up inside Li Shimin grew over time, and when Wei Zheng finally died, Li Shimin dug up and desecrated his body.


    Not everyone could handle the truth, and this included Han Sen. Unless it was a very special person, he wouldn¡¯t say too many truths.


    Ji Qing was not fond of what he said, and so she told him, "There is nothing to prepare for. You have a super pet, so you¡¯ll definitely win, won¡¯t you?"


    "I don¡¯t think Dong Lin and the Qi family are willing to just hand over such generous rewards. I think something big is set to go down, and so I need to prepare just in case." Quickly, Han Sen said goodbye and returned to his room. He was going to go back to the sanctuary the next day and return when the matches were about to begin. He wasn¡¯t keen on having his little auntie hanging around and annoying him much longer.


    Back in the sanctuary, Han Sen continued ying with his gourd. His eyes did not rest still for a moment, as he had received some information indicating the presence of a nearby super creature. He left in search of the creature, interested in taking a look at it before the pet fights began.


    After walking for a while, he saw a white male deer trotting across a moor. He was overjoyed, for this was the super creature that he had been told about.


    The white deer approached, and so Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to scan it. His joy elevated even more upon learning it was a second-generation super creature.


    "I am far too lucky today. A solo second-generation super creature, huh? I am going to be rich!" Han Sen was delighted, so he summoned the little angel and Moment Queen. With his ming Rex Spike in hand, he ran quickly towards the deer.


    The white deer, when it saw Han Sen, began to run. It ran so fast it was like white lightning, and so Han Senmanded Moment Queen to prevent its hasty departure. She teleported right in front of the white deer and punched it crudely, knocking it down to the ground.


    The little angel flew in front of the white deer and cleaved it with her greatsword, slicing a nasty cleft across its back. With the cascade of blood that flowed out, its previously white fur became red.


    Han Sen joined them in front of the white deer, nning to slit its throat. But just as he was about to, the white deer appeared to beg Han Sen for its life. It didn¡¯t look harmful, and it didn¡¯t seem as if it wanted to attack. It looked frightened, and all it did was plead for mercy.


    "Is this really a super creature?" Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to take a look and confirmed that it was indeed a second-generation super creature. "But why does it not resist me, andsh back at its attackers?"


    Han Sen did not yet make a move, and all he did was frown. If it was a murderous monster, he would have ughtered it already. With the white deer not having fought back, it seemed like a harmless sheep, and he felt bad at the prospect of killing it.


    "Moment, should I kill it?" Conflicted, Han Sen turned to Moment Queen. Not wanting to be responsible for its death, he wished for her to kill it on his behalf. To pretend that its death would not be on his hands, so he could feel better about it.


    In simpler words, he would be lying to himself. Han Sen truly did not want to kill such a harmless creature, but he didn¡¯t want to let it go and hinder his own personal development.


    The super geno points it could provide would further the progression of Han Sen¡¯s evolution.


    Moment Queen looked at the white deer and said to Han Sen, "Well, if you can spare it, spare it. Return it to Moment Shelter."


    "Why?" Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Moment Queen, believing she did not have what it took to y the helpless creature, either.


    What use would a creature be in a shelter if it could not fight, but could only run away? It would not be able to guard or even call out for aid.


    Moment Queen looked at the deer and said, "If I am not mistaken, this deer possesses luck. It may look useless, but it provides good fortune to those in its proximity."


    "What!? Couldn¡¯t you have told me that sooner?" Han Sen immediately put on a smile and moved in front of the deer. He squatted down beside it and used his holy light to heal its wounds.


    "It was a misunderstanding, my deer. Do not take it to heart and harbor ill sentiments. I love animals and I am a pacifist, believe it or not. I go on protests and everything. Come with me, I will treat you well!" Han Sen kept healing the dear, waxing lyrical without a care over whether or not it understood what he was telling it.


    Han Sen was well aware of the benefits luck could provide. With good luck, there was a higher chance of obtaining beast souls. And that was important.


    People like Wang Yuhang, born into a state of constant misfortune, struggled terribly. Little ever happened to improve their luck. With this deer in his shelter, Han Sen¡¯s luck was most likely only going to improve.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to track or trace a creature such as this, and even when they found it, pursuing it was difficult. Moment Queen had no choice but to use her teleportation to stop it from getting away. It would have most likely been impossible for any other person or super creature to catch up with it.


    After Han Sen healed the white deer, it appeared very tame. It did not run off again, but merely stood where it was.


    "All right, let¡¯s go to Moment Shelter." Han Sen decided to end his hunt for more super creatures and instead returned the deer to Moment Shelter.


    He thought the deer might run off if they did not return at once. Furthermore, the pet battles were soon tomence, and Han Sen could not waste any time or stray too far.


    Back in Moment Shelter, Han Sen was able to put the white deer at ease. It didn¡¯t look like it was going to run off, so that took a load off his mind.


    It was almost time now, and so Han Sen quickly packed. He returned to the Alliance and prepared to join the matches.


    "I want to see what the hell the Qi family is up to." Han Sen looked at his beast soul and then smiled.

 Chapter 839: Qi Familys Scheme

    Chapter 839: Qi Family¡¯s Scheme


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The stadium that hosted the pet matches could seat five hundred thousand attendees. The turnout was evenrger than expected, however, and it wasn¡¯t long before all the seats were taken.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had been invited topete in the matches directly, and did not have topete in the knockout stages for eligibility in the finalpetition. Being given a slot in the top one hundred saved him much time.


    Han Sen was surprised to see Qi Xiuwen as the primary host.


    He was equally surprised to see that not many of the Qi family were attending, and there were only a few surpassers present. With such a gathering surrounding him, Han Sen felt as if he didn¡¯t have to fear anything the Qi family might try.


    "Does the Qi family truly have a favor they wish to ask of me?" Han Sen frowned, still feeling uneasy over the entire affair.


    If there was something the Qi family wanted, they could have sought him out in private. There was no need for them to go to such lengths and make such a big fuss.


    When Han Sen came out, he summoned the little angel andmanded her onto the stage.


    When the audience saw Han Sen arrive with his little angel, there was much screaming. Many people hade solely so they could see the little angel with their own eyes.


    The ordinary people of the audience did not know about the history of the little angel, so when theyid eyes upon the beautiful humanoid pet for the first time, they were rightfully taken aback.


    The little angel beat her first opponent with ease. Sheid waste to the opposition effortlessly, but under Han Sen¡¯smand, she didn¡¯t destroy their beast souls.


    This was just a friendly match in a spiritedpetition, so there was no need to harbor a grudge or take things too far; there was no need to kill the beast souls of others.


    "Old Han, your pet is awesome." While Han Sen rested in between matches, many people came to see them. Many of them wished to get a closer look at the little angel.


    "Something is wrong," Han Sen thought.


    "Is the Qi family using my little angel as a way to attract greater numbers of people? If so, what benefits might they earn? More money from ticket sales? Greater amounts of beast soul sales? Even so, the money they¡¯d get would not cover the cost of the prizes they want to hand out," Han Sen mulled.


    When finished, Han Sen got up and left the sitting room. He wanted to observe the other matches that were taking ce and see what other pets were being used.


    Han Sen, upon seeing them all, thought one stood out in particr. It was a ck, heavily-armored pangolin pet. When he saw it, his eyes sparkled with desire and understanding.


    "That¡¯s why! The Qi family really did think this through. They have used my super pet as an advertisement. Well yed." Han Sen coldlyughed in his heart.


    But at the same time, Han Sen was surprised. He had unearthed the true purpose of the Qi family¡¯s supposed charity. The pangolin beast soul was very powerful. It didn¡¯t show its true strength yet, but it managed to beat a sacred-blood creature with ease.


    Most people believed it to be a berserk sacred-blood pet, but it wasn¡¯t. Its lifeforce was greater than what a berserk sacred-blood pet could achieve.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as a super creature, its power was still quite scary. It was far more powerful than an ordinary berserk sacred-blood pet.


    After this particr beast soul showed up and disyed its prowess, Han Sen knew exactly what was going on.


    Dong Lin became famous through the creation of geno medicine. Their Geno Creation Pill was something even the silver fox loved, and not only that, it was something that seemed to benefit the silver fox quite a bit.


    It looked like Dong Lin had created another type of medicine to make pet beast souls even stronger. They definitely wanted to try this amped-up pet of theirs against the little angel.


    If a sacred-blood pet could fight a super pet and not lose too badly due to a new type of medicine, the medicine would be much sought-after. Not to mention that the pangolin was already crushing other sacred-blood pets along the way.


    After thepetition was over, Dong Lin would most likely announce their new pet medicine. It would be a remarkable advertisement ploy, and the money they¡¯d rake in would be unfathomable.


    Han Sen believed the medicine would take a long time to take effect, though. As a result, such a product needed an effective advert to sell it.


    Plus, it was highly likely Dong Lin would sell the medicine at a high price. But for something that would allow a person¡¯s pet to challenge super creatures, countless people would be willing to cough up the fee.


    "That¡¯s smart," Han Sen said to himself.


    Although Dong Lin offered a brilliant prize for those who came first, it was almost as if it served as payment for Han Sen being manipted into advertising for them. And as enticing as the prizes were, he didn¡¯t like the fact he had been used.


    "Do they think they can get away with using my little angel by offering me a measly prize? They are too na?ve!" As disgruntled as he now was, Han Sen thought he should still give the Qi family a chance to correct their mistake.


    He looked up Qi Xiuwen¡¯s phone number and gave him a call.


    When he received the call, Qi Xiuwen was watching a match. With a frown, he answered it.


    "Leader Han, what can I do you for?" Although Qi Xiuwen was one of Han Sen¡¯s subordinates, he didn¡¯t like him very much.


    "If the Dong Linpany wishes to use my pet as an advertisement, the least they could do is consult me for my asking price." Han Sen said, not beating around the bush.


    "How does he know what we have sought to do?" His face changed, and so he smiled and said, "Leader Han, we are having a pet contest. It is only natural that we advertise and make ourpany heard. But we offer high prizes, and such is the cost of business."


    "I am giving you one chance right now to pay me a suitable fee. If you don¡¯t pay me, don¡¯t me me for any unfortunate idents that might soon ur," Han Sen coldly said.


    Qi Xiuwen forced a smile and said, "Leader Han, if there is anything you ever need, you know you can tell me. And I will help you achieve your desires to the best of my abilities!"


    Han Sen acknowledged Qi Xiuwen¡¯s attempt at shirking. Understanding he wasn¡¯t going to be serious with him, Han Sen said, "I don¡¯t need your help. Instead, I am helping you. Think about it, would you?"


    After that, Han Sen concluded the call and hung up.


    Qi Xiuwen¡¯s face drooped with immediate worry, and in a great haste, he contacted his father.


    "Father, Han Sen knows what we are up to! What should we do? Should we pay him?" Qi Xiuwen asked.


    "Ignore him. We have already started advertising the pet medicine, so we no longer have need of him. The pangolin only needs to perform well in its fight against the super pet, and once it does, our ns will have fully seeded." The cold voice came from the other end of themunicator.


    "What if we don¡¯t pay him and he quits?" Qi Xiuwen said.


    "We have already begun advertising. If he quits now, people will believe he feared our sacred-blood pet that consumed the pills. If we win first ce, it will achieve the same effect. He has already joined thepetition, so whatever happens next is up to him, though nothing will change on our end either way." The voice was very confident. It was cold and resolute.

 Chapter 840: Pet Pill

    Chapter 840: Pet Pill


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯smunicator did not stop ringing, and the number of calls were overwhelming. They mostly came from good friends.


    Diligently, Han Sen answered them all, and each caller had contacted Han Sen to tell him about a new pet pill Dong Lin had created. They wanted to warn him.


    Han Sen appreciated their concerns and told them that he had already uncovered their ploy and that he was going to sort things out his way.


    "Han Sen, if you want to quit, I won¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t expect you to uphold the deal." Thest call he picked up was from Huangfu Pingqing.


    "It¡¯s useless. If I back out now, Dong Lin can announce I feared their new creation and the results they achieve will be the same," Han Sen said coldly.


    Dong Lin was already advertising their creation, so they did not want to make any sort of deal with Han Sen. If they were willing to cut a deal, they wouldn¡¯t have gone ahead with their promotion.


    "I have an idea, though. There are still a few matches to go before the finale. Before that, you will face a few sacred-blood pets. You need to feign weakness against them, and make it appear as if they are doing well in the fight. When you go against Dong Lin¡¯s pet and give it your all, and it doesst quite a bit, it won¡¯t be so obvious or pronounced to spectators," Huangfu Pingqing said.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, "All the bigwigs of the Alliance are watching. They will stare at me intently, and that will make the pet pill even more famous."


    "Then what do we do?" Huangfu Pingqing had exhausted all her ideas for a solution, and she was feeling guilty. She felt partly responsible for the situation Han Sen had found himself in, as she was the one who invited him to thepetition in the first ce.


    Han Sen smiled and said, "It¡¯s all right. I will go into the match and do what I always do."


    "You will continue the fights?" Huangfu Pingqing wasn¡¯t sure what he was implying.


    Han Sen did not thoroughly exin. All he told her next was, "Yes: I will do as I have always done. There is no need for another solution. I am going to call Yanran and put her at ease, too."


    After he hung up, he called Ji Yanran and spoke with her for a while.


    The matches were still ongoing, so after the call was done, Han Sen went to watch. The pangolin¡¯s matches were drawing quite a bit of attention, and everyone was keen to learn of how effective the new Dong Lin pet pills were.


    When the pangolin entered the battlegrounds, everyone looked at it. Its opponent this time was a sacred-blood bear.


    The bear could notpete against the pangolin at all, and it wasn¡¯t long before its entire body was shredded with countlesscerations and other wounds. The pangolin just kept on attacking without reprieve, not giving the bear a single moment to fight back.


    In under half an hour, the master of the bear threw in the towel. He did not want his sacred-blood pet to be destroyed.


    After this match, many people had nothing but praiseworthy things to say about the pangolin, and they all looked at it fondly. If it really was the effect of the pet pills, then the product truly did seem worth the cost.


    Of course, the pets it had challenged so far were not enough to convince the bigwigs. They were still anticipating the fight between the pangolin and the little angel. If it could not beat a super pet, then who would spend a fortune to purchase such medicine?


    People would spend their money on the pills in order to y super creatures. If it wasn¡¯t effective enough, then it¡¯d be pointless for people to purchase, and they would be better off sticking with a bunch of ordinary sacred-blood pets.


    After Han Sen watched the pangolin¡¯s most recent fight, he nodded. The stuff Dong Lin had created really did impress Han Sen.


    Raising a pangolin was a good choice for their disy, as well. Pangolins naturally had a high defense, and their shells could certainly block a few early strikes from a super creature.


    After the enhancements provided by the pet pills, their shells grew even stronger. Even the little angel would be unable to break it open.


    If it withstood a few of the little angel¡¯s attacks, the audience go wild, and the medicine would be perceived much more favorably. Not many humans had the means to block the attack of a super creature.


    A sacred-blood pet like that would be useful in the pursuit of super creatures.


    Dong Lin must have researched the powers of the little angel to make this decision. They knew Han Sen would end up being backed into the corner he was currently in, but Han Sen just smiled as if he did not care about their rotten deeds.


    He already told Dong Lin he was prepared and had contingencies in ce. The Qi family did n their scheme nicely, but if they weren¡¯t willing to pay up, then Han Sen was not going to let them walk away scot-free. He¡¯d rob them of every little benefit they sought to im.


    The next time the little angel was brought onto the stage, she was poised to go up against another sacred-blood pet. Many people focused all they could on this match, wanting to see how well Han Sen could deal with his new foe.


    They paid particr attention now that Dong Lin¡¯s scheme had been exposed. Everyone knew they had practically used Han Sen¡¯s little angel as a test bed to sell the pet pill.


    People knew Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to back down after this, however. The little angel showed up like usual and crushed the sacred-blood enemy.


    Upon seeing the little angel¡¯s performance, Qi Xiuwen sighed. He had been afraid Han Sen was going to make the little angel behave weakly, and when she went up against the pangolin, he¡¯d obscure any advantage the pangolin had received from the medicine.


    Qi Xiuwen thought too much, however. Compared to his old man, he was still a noob.


    If Han Sen did this, the pet pill would only be more famous.


    After witnessing the little angel¡¯s behavior, everyone looked strange. There were many important figures there, and they knew the Qi family had been unable to make peace with Han Sen and were not nning to pay him.


    Everything the Qi family had nned wasing to fruition exactly as they had envisioned. This was the perfect way to exhibit the powers of their new pet pill, and doing it this way was far better than cooperating with Han Sen.


    But Han Sen was still making use of his little angel, and no one was sure what he might have been nning.


    The pangolin had performed extremely well in the past few matches, and it even managed to beat a berserk sacred-blood pet. That shocked a lot of people.


    Although it did not dominate like the little angel did, it still performed admirably.


    Having seen how it dealt with such a foe, everyone turned their thoughts to how it might fare against a super pet.


    The little angel won every match along the way, and it was finally time for the final fight. Everyone was paying attention to this match.


    If the pangolin¡¯s performance was impressive, the medicine would be famous all across the Alliance and would sell sessfully at a ludicrous price.


    The time for the match to begin had arrived, and everyone stared at the stage in anticipation of the opponents to be revealed. Eagerly, they awaited the arrival of the little angel and the pangolin.

 Chapter 841: Steel-Knight King Beast Soul

    Chapter 841: Steel-Knight King Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the waiting area, Han Sen looked rxed. Dong Lin had calcted their strategy very well, and their pangolin was indeed a very strong creature. Their only mistake was picking the wrong opponent.


    If they had discussed business formally, Han Sen would not have opposed the idea of putting on a show in their favor, to boost the sales and renown of their new pet pill product. With money to line his own pocket in return, they¡¯d have both benefitted.


    But Dong Lin was ying dirty, and they sought to manipte Han Sen. In response, Han Sen was going to y dirty and cruel, too.


    After Han Sen summoned the little angel, he did not immediately send her to the stadium to fight. Instead, he summoned a beast soul.


    A green shadow appeared in front of Han Sen: a phantom beast soul.


    This phantom-looking beast soul entered the little angel¡¯s body and possessed her.


    The little angel¡¯s body did not change very much, save that her eyes now flickered with a green me.


    Han Sen had obtained this beast soul after defeating the Steel-Knight King, and it was a humanoid pet possessive beast soul.


    Just like any other super pet armor, only pets could make use of it. This one was restricted to armoring humanoid pets only.


    After Han Sen first got it, he fed it a ck crystal. Over time, it slowly evolved into a berserk super beast soul.


    Perhaps the Qi family was unlucky, or perhaps the white deer¡¯s luck had already provided a boon to Han Sen, but the beast soul had only just finished evolving the night before.


    Now that it had possessed the little angel, and she had received the buffs from the Steel-Knight King, her power increased by arge amount.


    "Qi Xiuwen, you chose not to talk this out. And now, you must suffer the consequences." Han Sen spoke aloud to himself, and then he told the little angel to enter the stadium.


    The pangolin was already there waiting. With Han Sen¡¯s short dy, people began to talk.


    "Did Han Sen give up?"


    "No way, that means everything will end up in the Qi family¡¯s favor."


    "If he doesn¡¯t give up, and gets destroyed by the pangolin, won¡¯t things end up even worse?"


    "I hope he doesn¡¯t quit. If that pill works as advertised, then fighting super creatures should be considerably easier."


    ......


    As people discussed amongst themselves, a beautiful angel emerged. Immediately., everyone¡¯s attention was ensnared and their excitement erupted.


    "What will Han Sen do? Look at the pangolin; I don¡¯t think the little angel can finish it off quick. Fighting as he has been would y right into the Qi family¡¯s hands," Son of Heaven said. He was speaking to Ning Yue.


    "The Qi family won¡¯t achieve what they¡¯ve nned with this charade," Ning Yue coldly responded.


    "Why not? I viewed the analysis of the pangolin, and it is projected to withstand a few strikes." Son of Heaven was quite confused.


    Ning Yue smiled and said, "That intel is fair, I¡¯ll give you that. But you should look into people¡¯s hearts. There are many things in this world we are yet to understand, and merely reading data would have you believe everything is absolute and fixed. I can assure you they are not. If you can read a person¡¯s heart, even if you don¡¯t know anything else, you can foresee the true results."


    "Ick the patience you do, I am afraid." Son of Heaven gave a wry smile.


    "It¡¯s fine. We are still young, and it is fortunate for us to be born in such a good era. Many opportunities lie before us, and it is simply our task to grab a hold of them and see where they lead." Ning Yue coughed.


    "Are you okay?" Son of Heaven worried deeply for Ning Yue, despite being afraid of her.


    "It¡¯s fine, I am used to it. Keep an eye on the field, the match should begin soon. We wouldn¡¯t want to miss it." Ning Yue shook her head and looked at the little angel.


    Qi Xiuwen, upon seeing the little angel arrive, became ecstatic. Even if the little angel had not shown, they were fixed to walk away a wealthier family. The only negative to a no-show would be ack of oomph to underscore theirtest work.


    After the countdown, the little angel wasted no time and swung her sword towards the pangolin. As she did this, Qi Xiuwen clenched his fists tight. In his heart, he shouted, "sh! The era defined by the Qi family ising!"


    Half a million people were watching this in person, and countless more streamed the fight live. All of them stared at the little angel, anticipating the crazy fight toe.


    In the next second, the little angel¡¯s transparent greatsword cleaved across the pangolin¡¯s back. The shell was like ck metal, and it looked extremely sturdy. And it truly was; sacred-blood creatures couldn¡¯t even scratch it.


    But under the sheer force that drove the little angel¡¯s greatsword, it was like tofu. Her sword sundered the shell like a hot knife through butter. And it did not stop there. The sword went on to slice the entire creature in two. In less than a second, the pangolin was hewn in half. Blood painted the arena as the body immediately dposed.


    Qi Xiuwen¡¯s smile froze as his mind was left barren of even a singleposed thought.


    Far away, in Dong Lin, a middle-aged man witnessed this. The hand that held his teacup suddenly began to tremble. The cup fell to the ground, spilling its contents everywhere.


    The middle-aged man lost itpletely. As he stared at the screen he screamed, "Impossible! Impossible!"


    Many bigwigs of the Alliance were shocked, and actually looked disappointed. They felt strange.


    More than anything, they were disappointed in thetest product created by the Qi family. It was touted as the must-have item for facing off against super creatures, yet it had just been destroyed by a super pet in an instant. The pet pills did not seem to be as useful as they had believed them to be, and their hopes of ying super creatures were brought to an abrupt end.


    The funny thing was, the Qi family had done something very dumb. They had given out many grand prizes, and the sacred-blood pet they raised themselves was killed. Their advertisements and promotions backfired.


    Everyone knew pet pills could make pet beast souls stronger, but regardless of how strong they were, they could not escape the shackles of being a sacred-blood pet. They could still get one-hit killed by a super creature, so their purchase and subsequent usage was pointless.


    After a temporary silence, the apuse came in slow like the first droplets of rain before a storm. Then, cheering and hooraying erupted from every corner of the stadium.


    "Super pets are overpowered! They really are much stronger than sacred-blood pets."


    "It is no wonder it is titled a super pet. They are so cool. They one-hit kill everything."


    "I was hoping to see the pangolinst longer than that; I can only suppose my hopes were misced!"


    "Haha! They had iting. Them old Qi¡¯s sure think they¡¯re powerful, but all they ended up doing was inciting the wrath and ire of Han Sen. He didn¡¯t kill a single pet earlier, but here, he made sure to make his feelings known."


    Qi Xiuwen¡¯s face had been robbed of all color, and he gave out the prizes, embarrassed. For the life of him, he could not figure out how he had lost, and he was so ashamed he almost fainted.


    He knew he had screwed up, thinking the pet pills would be enough to make the Qi family famous. All he had done was send them straight to hell.


    Sure, the pet pills could aid the family¡¯s development, but after this, that development would be far slower.

 Chapter 842: Jade-Gold Tree

    Chapter 842: Jade-Gold Tree


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Haha, that is so funny! Why would the Qi family even do all this? Their pet pills really were effective, and things would have turned out much better for them if they had instead juste and hired you to do something promotional." Huangfu Pingqing met with Han Sen to receive her portion of the beast pills they had agreed on. She smiled and continued by saying, "I¡¯m afraid the price of the pet pills will be significantly reduced now."


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and said, "Yep, and there¡¯s nothing I can do now. I¡¯m an easy person to talk to, so I¡¯m perplexed by their hesitation to consult me."


    "If the person in Dong Lin heard you talk like that, he¡¯d be furious!" Huangfu Pingqing said, with the same vibrant smile.


    "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. I have the goodies, and that¡¯s all I ever wanted. Provoking them any further would be unnecessary." Han Sen couldn¡¯t be bothered doing something that would not directly benefit him.


    He didn¡¯t stay much longer after the event, and after bidding farewell to his mother-and-father-inw, he returned to camp.


    Aside from the beast pills he gave to Huangfu Pingqing, he also received a few exclusive medicines that were not avable for sale. After reaching camp, he entered the sanctuary so he could feed some of the new medicine to the silver fox and see if they helped.


    Han Sen brought the medicine to Moment Shelter, but was startled to find everyone absent.


    He called out for the missing creatures, but he received no response. Believing something bad to have happened, he used his dongxuan aura to scan the area. Eventually, he found them all gathered in the za.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Han Sen asked, as he ran into the za. He saw that Moment Queen, the silver fox, and the rest were in the middle of the za observing something.


    "There is a tree growing here," Moment Queen told Han Sen in a strange, captivated tone.


    "What is so special about a tree growing? Does its slow-growth make for a fascinating watch?" Han Sen continued walking closer, and as he went he said, "You guys are super creatures, how can you not know anything about trees? You guys must be dumber than nks."


    Han Sen approached the silver fox and then saw what had caught their attention. A small tree had taken root between the cobblestones.


    When Han Sen saw it, he froze. His face looked even worse than the silver fox and Moment Queen¡¯s did.


    "How... how... how did this treee to be?" Han Sen struggled to ask, as his trembling finger pointed towards the tree.


    The tree was only two feet tall by now, but it was growing healthily. With it being so small, it almost looked like a bonsai.


    The entire tree was like perfectly sculpted green jade. Each and every leaf was stunning.


    What surprised Han Sen the most was the presence of six fruit growing amongst its leaves.


    For fruit to grow on a tree was nothing outstanding, but these weren¡¯t your average fruits. They were in the shape of miniature treasure chests. They were gold and adorned with a number of distinct, indiscernible carvings.


    The tree was luxurious, and a strong lifeforce crackled from it. It emitted some form of holy aura, which manifested in a white mist that veiled the tree. It was a curious sight.


    A green jade tree with golden chests. Whoever saw such a thing would need to pinch themselves.


    Han Sen knew that it wasn¡¯t some created artpiece, it was something natural and alive.


    The mini gold chests were the fruit, and Han Sen could see they were very lively.


    Moment Queen shook her head and said, "We don¡¯t know. When we came out here this morning, it was just here. We haven¡¯t a clue when it began to grow."


    "When we saw the tree, Little White was next to it," Moment Queen then added, as if she just remembered something. And as she said this, she pointed towards the white deer.


    Han Sen was pretty pleased at hearing this. He approached the deer, held it, and kissed its head. He then merrily said to it, "Little White, you are awesome! You really are a lucky beast. You¡¯ve only been here for a few days but already you have bequeathed me treasure. I love you!"


    The white deer just stood there without eliciting any reaction or emotions.


    Little Silver, on the other hand, looked incredibly mad. It leapt onto the deer¡¯s head and ruffled its fur. The silver fox was consumed with envy, as it detested the times Han Sen was affectionate with other creatures.


    Han Sen then picked up the silver fox in his hands and returned to observe the Jade-Gold Tree. The energy it possessed was like that of a super creature.


    Perhaps it was like that cactus or peach tree? When the tree grewrger, perhaps the six chests would yield a greater benefit than the peaches had.


    "Can I eat the gold-chest fruit thingies? Or are they something I can open? Perhaps there are creatures inside?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    After a period of observation, he gave up trying to guess the nature of the mysterious tree. Instead, he turned to talk to Moment Queen. He asked, "Can you tell me anything about this tree?"


    "Not really. The only thing I know for sure is that this isn¡¯t normal. If these gold chests do mature however, they should present something valuable," Moment Queen replied, with her eyes still fixed on the golden fruit.


    "Even I know that! Of course they¡¯ll yield something good," Han Sen said, thinking Moment Queen had not elucidated a single thing to him.


    But Moment Queen shook her head and said, "I mean, treasure like this is very simr to the Empty Vine. What¡¯s more, it will draw the attention of many super creatures. I am not sure if we can keep it. We cannot beat the Devil-Blood King, and if he does bring his army of super creatures to attack, I do not believe we can withstand such a siege."


    Han Sen froze. Amidst his joy, he hadn¡¯t considered this possibility.


    Hearing Moment Queen tell him this, he believed that the possibility she proposed was quite realistic.


    "That would be a big problem, wouldn¡¯t it? But if this tree has grown in one of my shelters, then nothing can deny it belongs to Han. I cannot allow others to intrude and steal what is rightfully mine," Han Sen said, with obvious greed.


    "With the power we have at our disposal, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯d say you¡¯re wrong." Moment Queen emptied a bucket of cold water on the zing fires of Han Sen¡¯s greed-fuelled hopes.


    "Well, don¡¯t you worry your little mind. I have an idea. Tell me, when do you expect the gold chest fruit to mature?" Han Sen asked, as he looked over at the chests once more.


    "Judging by the rate and pattern of its current growth, I would estimate another two to three months," Moment Queen said.


    "Two to three months, huh?" Han Sen frowned. Even he knew keeping im to the Jade-Gold Tree would be difficult.


    Still, it did not quell his excitement for the fruit. Feverishly, he pondered what sort of treasures might await inside.

 Chapter 843: Angel Gene Fluid

    Chapter 843: Angel Gene Fluid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It would take a long time for the Jade-Gold Tree to mature, so there was no rush right now. Han Sen examined the pills he had won, and taking one of each, he lined them up before the silver fox and his other pets to see if they were interested.


    When the fairy saw the medicine, one in particr caught her eye. But just as she was about to grab it, the silver fox gobbled it up.


    The little fairy had no choice but to select another pill to swallow.


    Han Sen was surprised to see it was thetest pet pill the silver fox and the fairy decided to go after first.


    Han Sen pulled out another pet pill to gauge how much they desired it. All too quickly, the silver fox and fairy wrestled with each other for it. Han Sen had received one hundred pet pills, so he decided to give one to each of his pets.


    Spirits weren¡¯t keen on pet pills, and the same applied to the little angel.


    Big ck and Small ck really loved the pills, too. But unfortunately, one hundred was not enough and they ate them all. There was no effect.


    "It looks like the pills are more desirable then I thought. Ethics aside, the Dong Linpany is fairly amazing. I wonder what materialspose the pills, since they seem to work for both genuine pets and the creatures that adhere to mymand here in the shelter." Han Sen knew he had destroyed any enthusiasm that had been built for the pet pills, but it was going to be sold no matter what. However, due to their blundered promotional campaign, the price of the pills was sure to be lower to start off with. It would eventually rise in the future, when more and more people became aware of how effective the medicine was.


    "It looks like I need to stock up on some pet pills while the going is good." Han Sen then thought about how he might buy arge number of pet pills for the lowest price possible. It was worth getting them to feed his pets.


    Han Sen prepared to visit the Alliance, trying to figure out where he could buy arge number of them.


    But when Han Sen arrived, he arrived to shocking news.


    Angel Gene had killed a super creature in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and obtained a Life Geno Essence.


    They also began selling their high-tier Angel Gene Fluid. For evolvers who had a fitness level of over one hundred, they could use it to obtain a temporary boost of strength thatsted two hours. The drawback of subsequent weakness was also made known, but there was no permanent damage. And after appropriate rest, users would be right as rain.


    With the technology of the Alliance, all users would have to do was rest in their recovery baths for a few days.


    If the user had already unlocked their first gene lock, their fitness would be boosted to a level that almost rivalled a celestial being. They would be incredibly powerful and the effects wouldst far longer.


    Angel Gene used this fluid to y a super creature, and after they did, they used the Life Geno Essence as a promotional item to advocate the effectiveness of their product.


    Right now, Angel Gene was number one when it came to the needs of evolvers. Their juice could also work for surpassers, although it wasn¡¯t as effective.


    The Angel Gene Fluid announcement rocked the entire Alliance, and it had most certainly ushered in a new era for humanity. The sales were off to a flying start, and it quickly made Angel Gene a household name within the Alliance. The Zhao family were depicted as gods, and everyone could not stop talking about their Angel Gene Fluid. This entire event had a grand effect.


    The product, however, was difficult to mass produce. As a result, it was extremely expensive. Angel Gene did have a range of products suited for those whocked the required money, suitable for the average evolver. That being said, its effectiveness was far worse.


    The low tier Angel Gene Fluid was their main product, though.


    Angel Gene also announced the primary ingredients thatposed the juice, and one of them was raw shura blood. It was impossible for technology to recreate the properties of such blood.


    But this also meant humanity could not make peace with the shura. For continued production of the fluid, the war would have to go on.


    Some people opposed the Angel Gene Fluid, but they were too few. And their voices were drowned out by the rest, who mored for power above all else. The Angel Gene Fluid bandwagon did not seem likely to stop, and the repercussions of its existence were surely going to be felt across the universe.


    Han Sen wished he could murder everyone in the Zhao family, but he did admire the power Zhao Seventh possessed. Angel Gene Fluid really was a breakthrough product.


    Although the Ji family had obtained the Angel Gene Fluid off Han Sen a while ago, they had not focused on the geno business enough. As a result, they were unable to discover the ingredients.


    But Han Sen could not me them. The Qi family operated in the same realm, and when they were given the Angel Gene Fluid, they couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of its ingredients, either.


    The Qi family had suffered the most damage, however. After the pet pills, they believed they would be even more famous, but their advertising ploy went awry. As if that wasn¡¯t damaging enough, the Zhao family had now announced their humanity-changing Angel Gene Fluid.


    Angel Gene Fluid could immediately increase your power, so who would want to spend more money and time on raising pets that weren¡¯t very useful, anyway?


    They had mass-produced a vast amount of pet pills, prepared to sell them all. But now, they had a horde of them sitting on store shelves, unable to be moved. Their business chain broke, depleting their cash reserves.


    Han Sen was not too concerned about Angel Gene Fluid, though. After all, the high-tier variant required shura blood, and that was a preciousmodity.


    Besides, when humans used a high-tier angel fluid, their bodies would not be pure. And they could not solo a super creature. Even with many people making use of the juice, it¡¯d still be difficult to y a super creature.


    But still, it was indeed an all-round boost to the development of humanity¡¯s ascension and the speed of their evolution.


    What Han Sen was most interested in right now, however, was the Qi family¡¯s pet pills. The Zhao family¡¯s Angel Gene Fluid still had a number of issues with it. It wouldn¡¯t be effective enough until they managed to sort out the side effects and make itst longer.


    Plus, they needed the blood of royal shuras. Unless they found a way to artificially create apound that provided the same benefits, it would not be effective in the long-term.


    Pet pills were different, though. Although their effects were not immediate, their slow-boil of improvement was more likely to benefit humanity in the long-term.


    After Han Sen learnt of the Qi family¡¯s troubles, he nned to buy out their unmovable surplus. They needed the money, after all.


    It was only a matter of time before humans discovered how effective and useful the pills actually were. And once they did, the price was sure to skyrocket.

 Chapter 844: The Sword Pointed at Devil-Blood Shelter

    Chapter 844: The Sword Pointed at Devil-Blood Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not want to visit the Qi family himself, so he asked Ji Ruozhen to buy the pills for him. He also exined to him the likely benefice the pills would provide humanity in the future.


    Ji Ruozhen¡¯s thoughts aligned with Han Sen¡¯s own. He had convened a family meeting earlier, in the hopes of asking the family whether or not they should buy all the pet pills produced by the Qi family.


    But everyone present was keener on the prospects presented by Angel Gene Fluid, and they disregarded what Ji Ruozhen told them. He was unable to convince the others in the family.


    Ji Ruozhen instead used his own money to purchase as many pills as possible. Han Sen himself sold everything he did not need, and used the money he amassed to buy as much of the Qi family¡¯s stock of pills as he could.


    Because the Qi family had overstocked, unaware of the promotional blunder that was waiting to happen, they were facing bankruptcy. They had spent a fortune on ingredients for future production of the pills, but the low sales put arge financial strain on the family. To regain as much of their capital as possible, they settled for setting the selling price of the pills under their production cost and selling at a loss. Now that Ji Ruozhen was buying so many, the Qi family was extremely grateful.


    After all, a lot of money was going Angel Gene¡¯s way instead. Few had the money to help the Qi family, especially whenpeting with Angel Gene. The help Ji Ruozhen lent the Qi family was massive.


    Han Sen was the one funding most of the purchases, however. Ji Ruozhen only stood in to make the transactions and deal with the business. And as this was happening, Han Sen spent a lot of time in the sanctuary, wondering how he might protect the Jade-Gold Tree.


    After much deliberation, Han Sen came to the conclusion he would not be able to protect it from a siege. Therefore, he thought about striking out against the Devil-Blood King first. He wagered the that offense, at a time like this, would be the best defense.


    "Not bad. But how are you going to draw the super creatures out of the Devil-Blood Shelter?" Although Moment Queen had faith in the n working, the super creatures were inside the shelter and there was no way Han Sen could just wander in. If they couldn¡¯t be drawn out, any preparation they now made would all be for naught.


    "Drawing them out will not be difficult, provided I can be as fleet-of-foot as I need to be." Han Senughed. He was thinking of calling upon Wang Yuhang. To draw super creatures away, he figured they would have no choice but to rely on him.


    It was fortunate Wang Yuhang had been captured by the Zhao family not too long ago. Finding him again in the surrounding regions would be much easier now.


    When he did find Wang Yuhang again, he asked him whether or not he wanted to hunt super creatures with him.


    "Super creatures? They are naughtpared to the strength and zeal Imand these days. I willy waste to aught thates our way!" Wang Yuhang¡¯s chest was puffed in a disy of cockiness.


    Han Sen was surprised at Wang Yuhang¡¯s behavior and asked, "Little Uncle, since when did you be so brave?"


    "Teehee! I will not cloak the font of my bravery. See here, this remedy I possess?" As he said this, he pulled a metal box out of his pack. Inside it, there were two vials of a certain concoction.


    "Angel Gene Fluid?" Han Sen remembered what they looked like.


    "Teehee! The higher-tier variant, as well. You can cast elemental powers like projectiles with these nifty little potions," Wang Yuhang said.


    "Where did you get it from?" Han Sen was surprised. They were very popr, and many people mored for them, but with the limited amount of blood avable for their creation, their stock was low. Wang Yuhang was by no means a famous evolver, so the fact that he owned two was startling.


    "I bought them. You would be silly to believe the Zhao family would grace the magnificence of myself with these, free of charge." Wang Yuhang put away the vials and continued with a thump of his chest, "So, where is this ce you speak of? For whatever monstrous devilry challenges you, I shall y unwaveringly!"


    "Oh, so it¡¯s good that I can depend on you." Han Sen smiled. Wang Yuhang was very confident right now, so it was the perfect time to bring him to the Devil-Blood Shelter.


    If it were any other day, he would most likely refuse toe. There were indeed far too many super creatures residing there, and with his bad luck, it¡¯d cause a number of troubles.


    The Angel Gene Fluid had not only boosted his courage, but when they engaged the monsters they¡¯d fight there, the juice might very well save his life.


    They both traveled north towards the Devil-Blood Shelter. Wang Yuhang¡¯s confidence had yet to waver, and he was visibly firm in thefort provided by his ownership of the Angel Gene Fluid.


    Han Sen merely hoped his cockiness would not get the better of him. When it came to fighting super creatures, he could still be destroyed.


    The Devil-Blood Shelter was like a castle, and it was smaller than Han Sen had imagined it to be. It did look haunted, however. It wasn¡¯t as elegant and holy-looking as Moment Shelter.


    "Did you not make mention of a trial of frightening fury? Pah, look hither. I, all by my lonesome, will engage this entire eerie estate solo!" After speaking, Wang Yuhang retrieved his injector and prepared to inject himself with one vial of the Angel Gene Fluid.


    Seeing that the shelter was not too big, he did not believe anything powerful could reside within.


    Han Sen grabbed his hand, however. He said, "I won¡¯t stop you from killing anything, but I think it would be best if we did some reconnaissance first."


    "Fine. I¡¯ll allow the wretches that reside within a couple more minutes to cling to the fleeting, miserable excuses they deem as lives." Wang Yuhang put away the injector.


    When Han Sen and Wang Yuhang neared the shelter, thetter¡¯s face turned pale. The heroism that had previously driven Wang Yuhang dribbled away.


    Above the Devil-Blood Shelter, arge dragon could be seen flying. A strange bird was also up there. There were many vile creatures outside the gates, including something like a minotaur.


    Half an hourter, they had positively identified five different super creatures. God knew how many more resided within the shelter.


    "Little Uncle, your opportunity has arrived. Do you want to go out there and kill them now?" Han Sen smiled at Wang Yuhang, whose face was still pale.


    When he heard what Han Sen had asked him, he jumped and said, "Is it my death that you earnestly desire?! The number of creatures there are too many, and to attempt an infiltration would be suicide. I am not fond of the concept of following you inside merely to die."


    "We cannot rush in, you are right. But we can draw a few of them away. Aren¡¯t you quite proficient in that?" Han Senughed.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s face turned bitter and he said, "You are well-aware of how unfortunate I can be. If I venture any nearer to this sordid hellhole, every monster in the vicinity will lust for my blood ande at me like hounds. Think of the variety of grizzly deaths I might end up suffering..."


    "Don¡¯t you have the Angel Gene Fluid? There is nothing to be afraid of," Han Sen said.


    "I spent everyst penny I possessed on obtaining these delightful solutions, and I bought them so that I might y super creatures. I hadn¡¯t nned on using them just so I could run away," Wang Yuhang said.


    "Little Uncle, it won¡¯t work. So, how about you go and draw them out? For any super creature we kill, you¡¯ll get sixty percent of the shares. Of the Life Geno Essences we sell, I¡¯ll only receive forty percent. If there are beast souls, you get first pick." Han Sen conjured a wide array of different temptations for Wang Yuhang. Killing the super creatures was what was most important, and Han Sen did not care too much about the rewards.


    There would likely be more first-generations inside there, anyway. If that was the case, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind giving them to Wang Yuhang, at all.


    "Are you sure?" Wang Yuhang¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled.


    "When have I ever lied to you?" Han Sen said, with a smug and righteous look.


    "No, I want seventy percent. And all the beast souls we receive will be mine," Wang Yuhang said.


    "Okay." Han Sen agreed.

 Chapter 845: Luring Super Creatures

    Chapter 845: Luring Super Creatures


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Why do I always bend over backwards if it means securing a coin or two? I will die for this money, I tell you!" Wang Yuhang was speaking to himself, doing his best to inspire a return of confidence.


    "Little Uncle, what you have just said is not down to luck. If you want to make an inspirational speech, don¡¯t tell yourself you are going to die!" Han Senughed.


    Wang Yuhang replied, "Oh, yes. That is correct! I am going to waltz into that mangled hive of doom and tango out with vast riches I can use to woo a woman and make her my wife! If you are listening, God, disregard what I said earlier."


    Wang Yuhang started to leg it forward, but Han Sen pulled him back and said, "Whoa, don¡¯t rush. We should be extra sure of what we¡¯re walking into here. Fire an arrow from afar and then run. You¡¯ll need as much distance as you can get."


    "Oh, yes. Of course! I am not an imbecile, I¡¯ll have you know. I am an aged warrior, one who has far more experience than you in such arts." Wang Yuhang rolled his eyes, and then started his approach from the nearby stands of trees. He slithered around like a snake doing the mamba, and when he was in firing range, fired an arrow towards the minotaur.


    When the arrow took flight, he didn¡¯t wait to see if he had struck his desired target. As soon as the arrow loosed, he ran off quicker than a spooked bunny.


    Han Sen froze in disbelief. He had missed, and the minotaur was none the wiser.


    Pat!


    But just as Han Sen believed Wang Yuhang to have failed, the ground seemed to quake and move. A rocky golem picked itself up out of the mud. Catching sight of the human who had disturbed its slumber, it cried out and chased after Wang Yuhang.


    This also spooked the minotaur, and after propping its spear, it ran after Wang Yuhang, as well.


    The bird in the sky divebombed in his direction, with its razor eyes peering at its troublesome prey.


    "Not bad." Han Sen sighed with relief. The arrow had totally missed its target, but even despite that, he had managed to draw the ire of at least three super creatures.


    Seeing Wang Yuhang about to lose his lead and sumb to the creatures that hounded him, Han Sen stealthily caught up.


    Han Sen did not dare attack just yet, as they were too close to the Devil-Blood Shelter. The creatures inside the shelter, if they were made aware of the trouble outside, would send out reinforcements before he¡¯d be able to y even just one. Escape from such a situation would be no trivial task.


    "Bossman, save me!" Wang Yuhang called out at the top of his lungs when he caught a glimpse of the manic bird that was descending upon him.


    It was still too soon to do anything, however. To avoid his presence being known, Han Sen just continued to follow, ignoring Wang Yuhang¡¯s plight. They still needed to go further before doing anything.


    Wang Yuhang was a proficient kiter, but even his speed could not outpace a super creature. Eventually, the bird did indeed catch up. It twirled its lethal talons in the air to cast ded gusts of wind after him.


    The rocky giant, at the same time, threw its boulder-fist into the earth and created arge hole.


    As this was happening, the minotaur swung its spear to cast a fireball towards Wang Yuhang. Quite clearly, he was now in danger.


    "Bossman, save me! I will notst much longer, I beseech your immediate aid! This entire ordeal was a maniacal concoction of your own twisted mind. You tricked me into this. Aaargh!" Wang Yuhang cried out, pitiably.


    The razor-winds sliced his arm, drawing an rming cascade of blood. The fireball caught his clothes on fire, which set him aze. Through the fire and blood, he was being pursued by three super creatures. And now, more than ever, he truly was in danger. His life was at risk.


    But still, Han Sen ignored his cries for aid. He expected Wang Yuhang to have used his Angel Gene Fluid by now, but he hadn¡¯t. Han Sen thought it was typical of the cheap and stingy bastard he thought he was.


    They were still too close to the shelter. Attacking now would foil his ns of infiltration. And as Wang Yuhang was still alive and able to scream and shout just fine, he¡¯d let him be chased for a while longer.


    When Wang Yuhang noticed his cries for help being ignored by Han Sen, he acknowledged the danger he was in. He realized that he might well and truly die where he was. With great regret, he knew what he had to do. He pulled out his injector and a vial of Angel Gene Fluid and gave himself a shot of the super juice.


    As Wang Yuhang ran, his eyes turned red. A horn grew out of his forehead, and his speed and agility increased.


    He was still under the cruel pursuit of three super creatures, but at least he wasn¡¯t suffering anymore. Managing to flee their wrath with greater ease, he reached the cover of the forest much sooner.


    "He should have done that far sooner. Being stingy at a time like this is a surefire way to reach an early grave." Han Sen despised his hesitance.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s mobility was admirable as he attempted to escape. It was quite remarkable, watching him flee. Han Sen couldn¡¯t helpparing it to a salmon leaping upstream with unpredictable movements. Still, it wasn¡¯t anywhere near the dexterity one could exert when making use of Heavenly Go.


    Impressed by what he saw, Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to track his movements. Surprisingly, he found it difficult to predict what he¡¯d do next. He had mustered a very strange manner of flight.


    Every time Han Sen predicted a movement, he¡¯d be wrong. But he didn¡¯t think Wang Yuhang moved the way he did consciously, and it was more like he was making up his movements as he went. Each step was random, but despite that, the results were good.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that it was entirely inferior to Heavenly Go, it was just different. Heavenly Go engaged your intelligence and abilities of prediction, in which you thought of where to move next beforemitting a step. Wang Yuhang was just moving, simple as that. He did whatever entered his mind, to surprisingly decent results.


    His ability to move with such recklessness and survive almost made Han Sen reconsider whether he had good luck or bad luck.


    "Han Sen, I beseech your aid once more. Death follows me at a very near distance, it mocks me. It tells me I will be in hispany very soon if you do not help me right now!" Wang Yuhang continued to scream. By now, he had been running for over an hour, and the red of his eyes began to fade. The size of his horn reduced.


    The benefits of his Angel Gene Fluid were quickly wearing away, and he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Seeing Wang Yuhang reach a valley, Han Sen thought it was time. He summoned Moment Queen and the little angel, andmanded them to tackle a super creature each. He himself went to engage the minotaur.


    Moment Queen went up against the rock golem, and hemanded her to use speed to kite it away while he kited the minotaur.


    Han Sen still depended on his little angel more than anything. She was currently possessed by the Steel-Knight King, which made her stronger than the average super creature. It made her more reliable to him now, as well. With her power, she¡¯d be able to easily y the wind-elemental bird.


    And as suspected, the little angel did not disappoint Han Sen. Within a few moments of fighting, she had covered the bird¡¯s back with a number ofcerations and wounds. A whirlwind of loose feathers and blood formed in the sky as the bird struggled against its new foe. It would be killed very soon.


    The strange bird cawed to the skies, as if it were sending an SOS signal to the nearby shelter. And when it did this, Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked murderous. His ming Rex Spike smacked into the minotaur¡¯s spear, like two geysers of fire colliding. Han Sen was knocked back two steps, not as strong as the minotaur.


    The silver fox, who was perched on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, suddenly opened its mouth and fired a thunderbolt at the minotaur.


    Boom!


    The advantage the minotaur had just gained on Han Sen quickly disappeared. As the minotaur was unable to follow-up with an additional attack, the silver fox saved its master by delivering an unavoidable bolt of lightning to the minotaur.

 Chapter 846: Little Fox Master

    Chapter 846: Little Fox Master


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Roar!


    The minotaur was electrified. Its fur and bushy mane stood up on ends, starched. Not wasting a second, Han Sen followed up with a cruel smack to its head.


    Pang!


    The minotaur¡¯s head gushed blood, and it roared more and more as it tried to fight back. But the silver fox was not done yet, and it spat more bolts of lightning towards the beast until it writhed around on the ground in a state of paralysis.


    The specific silver lightning the silver fox was casting did not seem particrly damaging, but it was effective at paralyzing enemies. The minotaur couldn¡¯t move at all. And Han Sen, again, took the opportunity to strike the monster¡¯s head.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    With the silver fox by his side, Han Sen didn¡¯t even have to try to defend himself. He swung the ming Rex Spike down on the minotaur like mad, as if it were a punching bag. It bled horrifically, and all it could do was shriek helplessly.


    The body of the minotaur was tough, however. Although he had managed to draw blood, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough damage to kill the creature. Even after a dozen hits, he knew he¡¯d have to deal far more.


    But then, multiple lifeforces began to emerge from the Devil-Blood Shelter.


    "Little Uncle, go now! I will rendezvous with you at the ck Peak," Han Sen barked to Wang Yuhang. He was afraid that if the effects of the Angel Gene Fluid wore off, the man would be so weak he¡¯d be unable to even run.


    Without hesitation, Wang Yuhang took off. As Wang Yuhang ran, Han Sen beat the minotaur repeatedly with his ming Rex Spike.


    It was a brutal scene, as the squishy mound of the writhing minotaur streamed with blood.


    Just as this was happening, Little Angel cleaved the strange wind-element bird in half. Then, she swooped down and hewed the Minotaur¡¯s head off its body.


    "Super Creature Windhawk killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    "Super Creature ming Minotaur killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    The two announcements ovepped. Han Sen knew they were first-generation super creatures, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised at the results. Quickly, he gathered the two Life Geno Essences and ran away.


    The scary presences that wereing from the Devil-Blood Shelter was not far behind. Knowing that he could not deal with the golem, he disappeared in his flight towards the mountains.


    The spooky presences had now reached where the two super creatures fell. They cried out, unable to catch up with Han Sen.


    Eventually, Han Sen reached the ck Peak and met up with Wang Yuhang.


    "How fared the battle? Did you acquire beast souls?" Wang Yuhang ran up to ask, excitedly. He wanted a super beast soul for himself very badly.


    "I only managed to get these two Life Geno Essences, so you can take them." Wang Yuhang was filled with mixed emotions, receiving this response. He hadn¡¯t received a beast soul like he wanted, but he got not one but two Life Geno Essences.


    "Don¡¯t be sad, Little Uncle. When you recover, we can try that again. Beast souls are bound to pop-up sooner orter. How long will you need to rest?" Han Sen looked at Wang Yuhang as he spoke.


    "It will take me at least six days." Wang Yuhang looked across his own, weakened body and smiled wryly. He could hardly stand, following the side effects of using the Angel Gene Fluid.


    He was in a slightly worse condition now, however, due to his stinginess. He had received multiple lesions and bruises, sustaining quite a bit of damage before using the liquid.


    Han Sen was going to use his holy light to heal Wang Yuhang, but the silver fox suddenly spit out silver lightning towards the man.


    "Aaargh!"


    Wang Yuhang was electrified, and the power sent him flying through the air. Amidst the blood-curdling screams, Han Sen was shocked at the silver fox¡¯s behavior.


    The silver fox had never attacked a human before unless provoked, so why would it attack Wang Yuhang? Had the uncle¡¯s bad luck made a new breakthrough?


    But then, quickly, Han Sen noticed something. Even though Wang Yuhang was electrified, his wounds began to heal.


    Ever since the silver fox ate the transparent little fish, its lightning had seemed to behave differently. It was different from before, and it was most certainly strange for the lightning attacks to simultaneously heal and inflict pain.


    The silver fox spat out more silver lightning towards Wang Yuhang, and the wounds started to heal very fast. But seeing him electrified, thrown into visible pain, writhing, and screaming, was an unnerving scene that sent a chill down Han Sen¡¯s spine. In the future, Han Sen thought he¡¯d stick to his holy light and no longer trouble the silver fox.


    Pat!


    When the silver fox stopped shooting its electricity, Wang Yuhangy on the ground like a crumpled mess. He jumped back up and started running towards the silver fox, in a bid to attack, screaming, "You animal! You are dead!"


    Wang Yuhang had tears in his eyes, as if he had been humiliated. The pain brought by the silver lightning must have been unfathomable.


    Seeing Wang Yuhang¡¯s face, Han Sen decided it would be best to never allow the silver fox to heal him again.


    Halfway through his run towards the silver fox, the little creature sent out another beam of silver lightning to shock Wang Yuhang. The body sizzled and smoked, as tufts of hair were singed and fell to the ground. His skin turned ck.


    This lightning strike was different. It was purely destructive, and it did not possess a single glimmer of a remedial desire.


    Wang Yuhang, following his electrocution, was charred like charcoal. Smoke arose from his head, and yet, the silver fox did not relent. It spat out even more bolts of lightning. This time, Wang Yuhang¡¯s body began to return to its original color as if he were healing.


    Just as he was healed, Wang Yuhang became a recipient of more destructive lightning. And then, with his skin like scorched wood, he was healed by another remedial bolt.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what to think. He was almost scared, and as he watched what was going on, he vowed to himself never to mistreat the silver fox and incite its ire.


    "Fox Master! I was wrong; please, forgive my slight!" Wang Yuhang chugged out those strained words in pain. Amidst his screams, brought on by the frequent electrocutions, those were the only words he managed to gasp out. Desperately, he tried to kowtow before the silver fox.


    The silver fox lifted its head elegantly, and then leapt back onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulders. It seemed to have forgiven Wang Yuhang¡¯s sudden disrespect.


    Wang Yuhang, however, swore he would do whatever it took to eliminate the silver fox. One day, he¡¯d destroy the little creature. And as this desire took root in his heart, his exterior only presented a pretty smile to the silver fox, like that of ady.


    The silver fox¡¯s healing power was most certainly different than other creatures Han Sen had encountered. And to his surprise, after Wang Yuhang was electrified, he was no longer in his weak, post-Angel Gene Fluid state. He was energized, the same as usual.

 Chapter 847: This Is Too Much

    Chapter 847: This Is Too Much


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They waited the night out together, and on the next day, they returned to Devil-Blood Shelter. But this time, they approached from another side and looked for the perfect opportunity to draw out more super creatures.


    Wang Yuhang had only one more vial of Angel Gene Fluid left, so he¡¯d have to use it sparingly. Therefore, Han Sen opted for a more careful route this time, and only aimed to attract one or two powerful super creatures. In the meantime, Wang Yuhang would be sidelined a good distance away, ready for the pull, lest his poor luck ruin Han Sen¡¯s precision.


    "Little Uncle, any idea on how I can draw them out?" Han Sen crouched low behind a rock, pointing towards a creature that stood along the ramparts of Devil-Blood Shelter.


    Han Sen used his devil-eye mask to get a proper look at it. The super creature had the strongest lifeforce he had seen yet, and it could very well have been a second-generation super creature. It was quite far from him, but he didn¡¯t dare get any closer. The limited range was what made his dongxuan aura ineffective.


    "And for what reason would you select that brute? Why not the golem?" Wang Yuhang asked, looking at the super creature with a confused expression.


    The super creature was a silver-white ape. It was a three-meter-tall beast with silver fur. Its muscles were pronounced, glistening like brushed steel. It looked tremendously powerful.


    That being said, its body looked clumsy. It moved quickly, with shining eyes. And the ears were weirdly curled, like snails.


    "I have a feeling it will drop us a beast soul." Han Senughed.


    "And might you exin to me how you are able to deduce such a thing?" Wang Yuhang balked, with his eyes wide open. The silver ape didn¡¯t look as if it would drop a beast soul, no matter which way he viewed it.


    "Do you have any ideas or not?" Han Sen asked.


    "To attract Brutus? That shan¡¯t be a problem." Wang Yuhang looked around and nodded an affirmative.


    "In that case, I will leave it to you." Han Sen, with the silver fox in tow, sneaked away in preparation for their cooperative action.


    Wang Yuhang did not use an arrow this time. Instead, he merely came out from the behind the rocks and shouted in the direction of Devil-Blood Shelter, "You there, monkey boy! Over here!"


    His call garnered much attention, and the silver-ape looked over in his direction.


    Wang Yuhang reached out his arm and presented a fist. Slowly, he lifted his middle finger. In the next second, the thumping of a chest and a frightening roar sounded.


    The silver-ape cried out to the sky, and the dragon joined in. Next the golem did, too. They all screamed at theirtest intruder with bloodlust. And then there were more.


    "Oh my days! This is far too much!" Wang Yuhang was shocked by the sudden additions to his fan club, and he wasted no time in running away. His stinginess was not an issue this time, either, and so he injected himself with the Angel Gene Fluid immediately.


    Han Sen saw ten super creatures chasing after Wang Yuhang, and it shocked even him. His eyes stared at his fleeingpanion with wide eyes, unsure of whether or not the two would survive whatever battle was about to ur.


    Han Sen followed after them in the shadows, and the ten creatures were determined to chase down the rat that was Wang Yuhang. If he needed saving, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure he could do anything for the little uncle this time.


    Even Wang Yuhang knew this was too much. With the boons and bonus effects granted by the Angel Gene Fluid, he did not stop running. And as great as his initial advantage was, nothing he did nor anywhere he went shook loose his tail.


    When Wang Yuhang was in genuine danger, he would not shout. He knew doing so would be pointless, and he was aware Han Sen was in the vicinity, regardless. He believed shouting would only distract Han Sen and dy his own rescue.


    Han Sen followed the pursuit for a while, but soon came to the realization he¡¯d get nowhere by merely continuing to follow. There was no chance for Han Sen to save Wang Yuhang, and there was no possible way he could tackle so many super creatures, all at once.


    But as he watched them go, running off as they did, Han Sen suddenly had an idea.


    "So many super creatures have run out, the shelter must be empty! Should I try to grab the spirit stone? If I nab Devil-Blood King¡¯s spirit stone, this entire situation will resolve itself. If Devil-Blood King opts for suicide, the creatures will be nothing but sand," Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen bit down on his teeth and summoned Moment Queen. "Continue following him and ensure he draws them as far away as possible. If he looks as if he¡¯s about to keel over and die, save him if you can. Try to the stop the monsters."


    "You are going to Devil-Blood Shelter?" Moment Queen was quick to understand Han Sen¡¯s n.


    "There¡¯s a chance, and I¡¯m going to take it." Han Sen¡¯s eyes told her of how sure he was of this n.


    "Then be careful. There are at least five more super creatures inside," Moment Queen informed Han Sen.


    "If there are five, I have a chance. I won¡¯t have to defeat them, after all. All I have to do is grab that spirit stone." Han Sen nodded reassuringly.


    Moment Queen did not say anything further, and she simply took off after Wang Yuhang.


    Moment Queen¡¯s teleportation abilities could save Wang Yuhang, if the need arose. If he sent Little Angel, the same could not be said. Even though Han Sen needed Moment Queen with him, he still sent her to safeguard Wang Yuhang.


    If the creatures returned to the shelter, Moment Queen could use her speed to kite them away again and guarantee Han Sen the time he would need.


    Han Sen turned around and ran towards the shelter. He didn¡¯t rush inside immediately, however. He used telepathy tomunicate with Moment Queen, so he could get a clearer grasp on the situation with Wang Yuhang while he was away.


    Generally, there was a finite range in which the super creatures would follow. They wouldn¡¯t pursue a random trespasser to the ends of the world, as they were bound to a shelter. But of course, Wang Yuhang was Wang Yuhang, and he had led them for far longer than he should have had to. Two hourster, he was still leading them on.


    Wang Yuhang was injured, and the Angel Gene Fluid would soon run out. It was a miracle he hadn¡¯t died yet, being chased by ten super creatures.


    "Han Sen is going to get me killed!" Wang Yuhang¡¯s spirit had been drained of hope. Seeing all the creatures still chasing him, he closed his eyes and readied himself for death.


    But then, he was lifted up by an unseen force with great haste. He evaded every super creature¡¯s attack and all of a sudden, found himself at a great distance away from his aggressors.


    Wang Yuhang was delighted at this sudden happening, and when he looked up, he saw Moment Queen had picked him up by his clothes.


    "Continue inspiring their ire," Moment Queen coldly said.


    Wang Yuhang had snapped out of his death-ready daze, and in Moment Queen¡¯s arms, he turned and shouted towards the creatures, "You turtles! Come and get me; I¡¯m right here. Come and get your Wang Pi?ata."


    Han Sen finally arrived in front of the shelter he sought to infiltrate. Like an arrow, he went straight inside, unwavering.

 Chapter 848: Rushing into the Shelter

    Chapter 848: Rushing into the Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen leapt into the shelter, and before he reached the ground, he espied a red whipshing towards him. He quickly dodged it, before turning to see more headed his way.


    It was a super creature that looked like a lion, but it¡¯s mane was a nest of red snakes. Those snakes were the vines thatshed towards him.


    Han Sen¡¯s movements were quick, and he used Aero to dodge each attack. Like a sparrow on the breeze, he gracefully evaded each strike. Returning to the ground, he sprinted forward, bewildering the red whips.


    Following his evasion of the whips, the ground suddenly began to rise. Directly in front of him, the very earth rose to form a wall and prohibit his passage.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was not willing to bend to the will of the phantom wall. He summoned his ming Rex Spike and drilled directly through the earthen clumps.


    But as he drilled through one, another arose directly behind it, determined to prevent Han Sen from continuing. The red-haired lion had not given up on Han Sen either, and now, it was closing in on the intruder and the walls he drilled through. Han Sen continued to drill as the walls continued to rise. It wasn¡¯t long before his drilled holes began to resemble a cave, but soon after, the snakes of the lion¡¯s mane began slithering inside.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and cast Toxic-Dragon Drill in a bid to drill through the wall and escape their trap.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After quickly drilling through the next set of earthen walls, Han Sen broke through into a vast emptiness. Soon after, he noticed that he was standing inside a behemoth¡¯s mouth.


    The mouth was lined with a number of fangs, and it smelled like rotten blood. It was the mouth of something not unlike a hellhound, and Han Sen was aware of what he had just walked into. He felt the jaw of the monster move, and the roof of the mouth began to close in ande down to crush him. It was too fast for Han Sen to contemte an escape, so he straightened his rex spike to act as a sort of pir.


    When the monster bit down, it bled and produced a strange noise at its inability to close its mouth.


    Han Sen took this brief opportunity to drill his way out of the wretched maw, but upon escaping, he found that the lion was already waiting for him. The mane of snakes lusted for Han Sen¡¯s blood, and they barred his way.


    Suddenly, spikes pierced through the floor below in a bid to impale Han Sen.


    But Han Sen was quick to react, and he took off airborne once more. Like a bird, he was able to evade both the spikes and theshing of the red vines.


    In the next second, the crying of a baby sounded in Han Sen¡¯s ears. He turned to look and saw a ck bat, bigger than any human,e pping towards him with its ws raised.


    Han Sen clutched his ming Rex Spike and blocked the shes of the bat¡¯s talons.


    Dong!


    The ming Rex Spike had three dent-marks in it, and the force sent Han Sen falling back down to the ground.


    The hungry maw, the red-maned lion, and the ck bat were now descending upon him simultaneously. Han Sen cast Aero in a bid to evade each of their attacks and used a formation skill to n his route. He managed to fly past the three creatures and realign his course for the Spirit Hall.


    If Han Sen managed to reach that hall, he would no longer have to fight. All he would have to do was secure the spirit stone.


    The three super creatures that followed him were horribly powerful, and each were vastly stronger than Han Sen. But with the grace of Aero¡¯s movements, they could not do anything to stop Han Sen from racing towards the Spirit Hall.


    Han Senbined the Dongxuan Sutra and Aero, and for as long as he had space, no super creature could stop his passage.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s movements were different than Han Sen¡¯s, as they were all random. He never knew where he would step next, unable to focus and calcte an appropriate target of where he should ce his foot.


    Inparison, the Dongxuan movements and Aero were very different. Each move had a purpose. There were no unnecessary movements, and each step worked towards amon goal. Everything was under the user¡¯s control.


    In the next second, however, Han Sen frowned. A beautiful woman appeared; one with bat wings and a scimitar¡ªa ded weapon that curved like the fangs of a wolf. She quickly came to block Han Sen¡¯s way.


    The woman was not wearing anything, and she had no armor. She had the tail of a monkey, and with her red hair, her appearance was a perplexing sight.


    The woman used her scimitar to prevent Han Sen from nearing her. She was so fast, Han Sen¡¯s passage was instantly halted.


    Han Sen had already used Aero, but still, he was unable to dodge the witch. She moved so quickly, she was like a sudden shadow that was determined to block Han Sen, and one that was keen to leap right into close-quarterbat with him.


    The sword emitted a distracting fragrance of dried blood, and it lusted for more. Madly, it shed towards Han Sen repeatedly. And as this happened, Han Sen¡¯s aggressor pulled out another sword in an attempt to strike him down.


    It was fortunate Han Sen had already summoned his Devil-Ant King armor, for one of the two swords she wielded connected with his belly. Blood was immediately drawn.


    It was lucky that most of the damage was spared, due to the hardy strength of his armor. He was knocked away, but at least his organs were still intact.


    The other three creatures had now caught up, as well. With his wild, beating heart, Han Sen¡¯s kidneys kicked into overtime as they imbued him with constant energy. A weird noise hummed from within him.


    While his body was operating like mad, every step he took left a shadow. Under the thumb of four cruel super creatures, he was still able to march forward. He might not have been the absolute fastest, but he had what it took to dodge each and every attack. None of the creatures could stop him now.


    If Han Sen wanted to enter the Spirit Hall, it would take him another two hours. He was afraid that by then, the creatures Wang Yuhang had drawn away would have returned.


    Han Sen spoke to Moment Queen telepathically, and he learned the Devil-Blood King had summoned the creatures to return. They weren¡¯t following Wang Yuhang any longer; they were already on their way back.


    Moment Queen attacked the host of creatures from behind, in an attempt to slow their return. Unfortunately, her efforts were in vain.


    "One hour. I have one hour to enter that hall. If I fail to nab the spirit stone, at least I¡¯ll still be able to run. If I take any longer, I¡¯ll be a dead man." Han Sen looked upon the giant Spirit Hall ahead of him in awe; it looked like a cathedral.

 Chapter 849: Devil-Blood

    Chapter 849: Devil-Blood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Through the use of his dongxuan aura, Han Sen was able to predict every single movement of the red-maned lion, the big-mawed beast, the ck bat, and the scimitar-witch.


    Every time they attacked, every time they turned, every twitch of muscle; it was all foreseen by Han Sen. He orchestrated each of their movements, unbeknownst to them. With everything going to n exactly as he wished, he was feeling very good.


    This was the first time he had ever pushed his dongxuan aura so far in a fight. Inbination with Aero, Han Sen was like a god, conducting the fates of all that sought to usurp his rule.


    Four powerful super creatures, despite their greatest efforts, were unable to capture, ensnare, or damage Han Sen. Thebat was a mess, but Han Sen saw everything crystal clear. He was ying his opponents like a fiddle. He even had the time to observe their energy flows.


    Out of the four, three of them were blurry. Only the witch had an energy flow he could follow, which meant she was a second-generation super creature.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t look strained in concentration, as he effortlessly weaved his way between spikes and walls, red vines and ck ws.


    Han Sen had allowed the witch to lightly strike his chest a number of times.


    But suddenly, this time, Han Sen dodged. A red snake became tangled across the scimitar, and a ck bat flew directly against a stone wall.


    The four super creatures had been tricked to go against each other.


    "This is it. Little Silver, kill them!" Han Sen shouted, and then also summoned Little Angel.


    Boom!


    The silver fox, which had been casually resting on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, finally moved. It opened its mouth and shot out a bolt of lightning towards the scimitar-witch. With a wicked screech apanying the hit, her body became paralyzed. Little Angel¡¯s green eyes lit, and he swung her transparent greatsword across the witch¡¯s neck.


    Dong!


    Han Sen had been working towards the execution of this n the entire time, thinking he could take out his greatest threat: the witch. But suddenly, a shield of light epassed her.


    Although Little Angel was able to break the shield, half of the power that would¡¯ve been delivered directly to the witch¡¯s neck was gone. What¡¯s more, the sudden shield also helped the witch recover from her state of paralysis. Raising her two scimitars up, she was able to deflect Little Angel¡¯s strike.


    Han Sen frowned at this turn of events, and when he looked towards the cathedral, he saw a holy-lightdybug. Its eyes peered directly towards Han Sen.


    It looked like adybug, but its shell was like jade. It glowed, adorned with a number of symbols.


    The silver fox cast out much lightning, attempting to break the knotted web of super creatures in front of them.


    But before the lightning reached them, the bolts were repelled by the light shield again. Nothing was able to hurt them while that shield was in in y.


    "Tzitzi!" The holy-light bug made a sound. It was able to create an aura of protection for the dazed foursome, defending them from any attack that came their way.


    Little Angel could break the shield, but couldn¡¯t harm the creatures inside.


    "Damn! How can there be a super creature like that?" Han Sen was speechless. If it wasn¡¯t for that troublesome creature, he¡¯d have killed the witch by now.


    His n had failed. Fleeing the battle, Han Sen took off running towards the Spirit Hall. He didn¡¯t care about killing the witch as much as he did retrieving the spirit stone.


    Little Angel and the silver fox did their best to kite a few monsters and keep them from following Han Sen. But as he neared the Spirit Hall, Han Sen saw a ck shadow. A chill followed, freezing his spine in sudden horror.


    He touched his neck and his hand was suddenly covered in blood. His armor had been cut open, exposing an area of his neck that had been nicked. If he had not reacted, he would have been beheaded.


    "You daree to my shelter? You are brave and foolish, young one." The Devil-Blood King wore a ck robe, and his cold, red eyes peered directly into Han Sen¡¯s soul.


    "I am fairly brave, yes." When Han Sen said this, he resumed his race to the Spirit Hall.


    The Devil-Blood King¡¯s eyes blinked, and after that, his body disappeared.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen had already assumed a defensive posture, but somehow, Devil-Blood King had slipped behind him and scratched his back with his wretchedly long, dagger-like fingernails.


    It was so close. Han Sen tried to dodge, but the armor was broken to expose his bloodied back.


    "How did he get so close?" Han Sen frowned. He was confused about why his dongxuan aura was unable to sense his movements. It was as if he had an unbridled ability of teleportation.


    Han Sen knew such a thing was impossible; even Moment Queen wasn¡¯t able to teleport. The Devil-Blood King couldn¡¯t have been any stronger than her, so how was he able to suddenly teleport in the manner that he had?


    Han Sen was starting to feel as if something was wrong, and he felt his body begin to numb. The Devil-Blood King coldlyughed now, no longer attacking.


    Han Sen was shocked. He touched his wound and noticed his blood had turned into ck, sticky goo. This was bad.


    Han Sen was able to heal himself with the holy light, but it seemed as if he had been poisoned.


    "You have been poisoned by my Devil-Blood, boy. In fifteen minutes, your blood will have be stone. Once that urs, you will die." The Devil-Blood King coldlyughed and continued by saying, "If you want to live, hand over all your super pets. Tell them to obey me and I will spare your life."


    "And let me guess; do I have to obey you, as well? Obey you, and I don¡¯t have to die?" Han Sen said, with simmering terror.


    "Yes," the Devil-Blood King coldly said.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll obey you. But first, uphold your end of the bargain and cure me of your Devil-Blood," Han Sen said, with a face full of fright.


    "ept my spirit mark and I will." The Devil-Blood King pulled out a cane, and then, Han Sen knelt in front of him. He allowed The Devil-Blood King to use his jewel-encrusted cane to brand his forehead.

 Chapter 850: Killing Continuously

    Chapter 850: Killing Continuously


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yi Dongmu wasn¡¯t the only one dexterous in the arts of assassination; Han Sen was, too.


    When the cane approached Han Sen¡¯s forehead, he made a quick dodge to the left. As he moved, he threw his palm towards the spirit¡¯s chest like the sudden lunge of a snake.


    The Devil-Blood King coldly snickered, seemingly prepared for this. His dagger-like fingers snatched Han Sen¡¯s wrist, and his lethal nails pierced through the armor and into the flesh.


    "You have already been poisoned by my Devil-Blood powers. How can you willfully elect to escape? And worse yet, attempt to assassinate me. Fool; do you have a death wish?" The Devil-Blood King was ready to break Han Sen¡¯s wrist.


    "Not really." Han Sen¡¯s eyes glimmered with amusement. He reversed his hand and a fairy appeared, blowing white mist into the Devil-Blood King¡¯s face.


    In a single moment, the spirit became ice.


    "Kill him." Han Sen summoned over Little Angel and issued themand. With her greatsword, she sliced the icicle in half.


    The Devil-Blood King scattered into dust and returned to the spirit stone, dead.


    Then, Han Sen used his holy light to remedy the Devil-Blood poison. Wasting no time, he immediately took off running towards the Spirit Hall.


    The scimitar-witch had yet to submit, however. She went after him, but Han Sen was aware. His eyes shone blue as he caught her gaze, and she froze in ce for a moment.


    And in that single second Han Sen cast his Sonic-Thunder powers. He punched the scimitar-witch¡¯s lightshield, and so great was the power of the strike, it pierced directly through without reprieve. The silver sun of his fist smashed into her body, unyielding.


    Aaah!


    The scimitar-witch¡¯s body was enveloped by lightning. Her body convulsed as she tried to retreat.


    Little Angel found her window of opportunity, and after pping her wings to draw closer, swung her greatsword. She cut open the lightshield and severed the witch¡¯s head from her body, allowing blood to gush from the exposed throat.


    "Super Creature Cruel Witch killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is edible, and you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Han Sen summoned his Spirit Owl and let it gorge on the witch¡¯s flesh, and then, he took off running towards the Spirit Hall without any impediment.


    The status quo in the shelter had yet to be wholly flipped, but Little Angel and Han Sen¡¯s pets had more than what it took to handle four rival super creatures. Without worry, he ran to the Spirit Hall as quickly as he could.


    There was a statue inside, reminiscent of Yaksha. In its forehead, a spirit stone rested. But as he looked, Han Sen began to develop an uneasy feeling, suspecting something was amiss.


    The spirit stone did not seem alive. Itcked its spirit and was instead just a stone.


    Regardless, he flew towards the statue and collected the lifeless gem. The Devil-Blood King did not show after this, and so Han Sen crushed the jewel into dust. He didn¡¯t believe that the spirit had been killed.


    "D*mn it! This is not the Spirit Hall." Han Sen felt awful. If this wasn¡¯t the Spirit Hall, then he knew he¡¯d have great difficulty searching for the true location in such arge shelter. The real Spirit Hall must have been hidden, a machination of the Devil-Blood King, undoubtedly.


    Running out of the false hall, he used his dongxuan aura as he ran all across the shelter. His time was running out, and still, he could not find the Devil-Blood King nor the spirit stone.


    "D*mn it!" Han Sen cursed his predicament. He calcted his remaining time, and determined he had fifty minutes left before the rest of the super creatures returned to the shelter.


    But Han Sen stopped scouring the shelter for the Spirit Hall. The Devil-Blood King had obviously devised a way to make finding the Spirit Hall nigh impossible, and he knew he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it in the time he had.


    Instead of wasting more time, he thought it would be better to kill as many super creatures as he could.


    The red-maned lion was battling the silver fox, the ck-bat fought with Little Angel, and the fairy didbat with the big-mawed monster. Although Han Sen¡¯s pets were stronger, the holy light bug had continued buffing and increasing the defense of itspatriots. As such, the time it was taking them to kill the super creatures was far longer than it should have been.


    Seeing that the Spirit Owl had devoured half of the Cruel Witch, Han Sen then summoned his Death Knell to soak and drink as much blood as it could.


    The blue bell hovered in and above the blood, sucking the blood up like a vacuum.


    The blue bell then became red, with diagrammatic symbols and etchings illuminated brightly across its surface. After that, the bell tolled.


    Of course, Han Sen didn¡¯t have the time to inspect what had happened closely. He summoned his ming Rex Spike and kept on running towards the holy light bug. If he did not y that pest, it would be extremely difficult to kill anything.


    Han Sen had already sensed that the holy light bug was a second generation super creature, due to his ability to discern the energy flow inside it.


    The holy light bug, seeing Han Sen approach, skittered away rapidly with its four legs.


    Han Sen was surprised by this. He was exhausted and weak, so he was taken aback about why the critter would be so scared of him.


    The holy light bug ran away from him as if it was panicking. Suddenly, its condition became clear to Han Sen.


    "That bug keeps on buffing other super creatures, yes; but it never joins the fight itself. Does that mean it is really weak?" Thinking of this, Han Sen¡¯s mood lifted. With greater haste, he sped up to chase after it.


    But when Han Sen ran faster, so too did the bug. And with the speed of the super creature that it was, Han Sen was unable to catch up.


    The holy light bug eventually turned around, as if to mock Han Sen.


    When it looked back, Han Sen summoned his devil-eye mask. His eyes shed with a blue light that seemed to confuse the bug. It stopped moving and its holy light dimmed.


    "Die!" Han Sen cast Sonic-Thunder Punch at the shell of the creature with unbridled force.


    Thunder sounded in the shelter as a sun of silver light was driven inside the bug. It screamed as lightning poured out of its every orifice.


    "Little Angel?" It hadn¡¯t been killed yet, so he called over his pet to deliver the finisher. With her greatsword, she pierced right through the shell.


    "Super Creature Holy Lightshield Bug killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is edible, and you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    "Again, no beast soul? Why am I so unfortunate?" Han Sen recalled his promise to Wang Yuhang, who was set to receive the first beast soul. Now, his thoughts were starting to shift. "I shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to get first pick of a beast soul. With his bad luck, we are likely not to receive any today, anyway."

 Chapter 851: Strange Scene of Purple Mountain

    Chapter 851: Strange Scene of Purple Mountain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    By this point, Han Sen was very weak. But so too were the three super creatures, who were now robbed of the protection that the now-in Holy Lightshield Bug had given them.


    Han Sen was prepared to allow Little Angel to y the rest before they left, but a horrible roaring soon sounded. And when he heard it, he sensed the foreboding dread he felt when he first encountered the Devil-Blood King. It must have respawned.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen ran out of the shelter under the protection of Little Angel. He brought with him the body of the holy bug and the Life Geno Essence of the witch.


    The Devil-Blood King was strangely powerful. Han Sen had barely seeded with his assassination attempt, and he didn¡¯t fancy his chances if he were to fight against him head-to-head. Factoring in his current exhaustion, he thought it best to get out while the getting was good.


    After leaving the shelter, he met up with Moment Queen. Wang Yuhang¡¯s clothing was tattered and severely bloodied. Still, he gleefully ran up to Han Sen and excitedly asked, "Tell me, bossman: What was your final tally, in your rabid ying of super creatures on this day? How many beast souls have you amassed?"


    "I killed two super creatures and I didn¡¯t receive any beast souls." Han Sen shook his head.


    Wang Yuhang was severely disappointed upon hearing about theck of beast souls. "The lint that has umted in my coinpurse is not sufficient for the purchasing of another high-ss Angel Gene Fluid, you know."


    In response, Han Sen said, "Little Uncle, I managed to obtain two Life Geno Essences. One of them is yours. How about I provide you with a high-ss Angel Gene Fluid in exchange for your Life Geno Essence? That way, I¡¯ll have both."


    "I ept." Wang Yuhang agreed without hesitation.


    Wang Yuhang previously had two Life Geno Essences, but he believed it was better for him to have the Angel Gene Fluid.


    With Angel Gene Fluid, they could continue killing super creatures and hold out for the prospect of better rewards.


    Han Sen handed the Angel Gene Fluid he owned over to Wang Yuhang, and then came into possession of two second generation Life Geno Essences.


    He fed the holy bug¡¯s body to the Spirit Owl and Death Knell, in the hopes they would soon evolve.


    Fortunately, these pets did not disappoint Han Sen. After eating the body, they both began evolving, and their battle modes activated.


    Now, Han Sen merely hoped they would finish their evolution process before the golden chests matured. If the stars aligned for this, Han Sen had confidence in his ability to protect the tree.


    Searching for a safe ce, Han Sen refined the two Life Geno Essences inside him. This time, he managed to gain fifteen super geno points, all in all. His total tally reached seventy-eight now.


    As Han Sen snuck away to do this, he could hear Wang Yuhang screaming in agony over the shocking healing he had to ept from the silver fox. After what he witnessedst time, thest thing Han Sen wanted was to be healed by the silver blighter, so he always made sure to heal himself with his holy light after a battle.


    When they had both recovered from their weakness and exhaustion, they returned to the shelter, wondering if they would have the chance to kill another super creature.


    But this time, no matter which way Wang Yuhang attempted to attract the residents of that shelter, they would note out. After what had happened, the super creatures did not dare leave, and so Han Sen and Wang Yuhang had no choice but to exit the area.


    "The Devil-Blood King has fourteen super creatures left. We most certainly can¡¯t draw them all out, but if he wants to try to steal the golden chest fruit, he¡¯ll definitely have to leave a number of them behind. If so, I really do think I have a chance." Back at Moment Shelter, Han Sen found himself in deep contemtion over the trials toe.


    "Bossman, might you tell me which ss this shelter of yours is?" Wang Yuhang asked, his eyes glistening with awe as they scanned the surroundings. He was curious about everything.


    "It¡¯s a king-ss shelter, the first one ever gained for humankind," Han Sen said, with a cocky look.


    "¡¯Tis a shame, though; I must regretfully confess. Without people to popte its cobbled roads and luxurious pces, a remote shelter such as this is useless," Wang Yuhang said, upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s boast.


    "Do you think I need others?" Han Senughed, as he looked at silver fox and the rest of his pets.


    Wang Yuhang eyed Big ck and Little ck, and his heart sank. He said, "Why do these super creatures follow you around and follow yourmands? I am wealthier, smarter, and by all ounts more handsome than you. So, tell me, why are no super creatures inclined to apany me?"


    "It is because I am luckier than you." Han Senughed.


    Wang Yuhang opened his mouth to speak, but the words never came. Instead, he just gritted his teeth and went to inspect the Jade-Gold Tree.


    "What do you suspect will reside inside the golden chests?" Wang Yuhang said, casting a famished gaze at the fruit as saliva drooled from his mouth. He could not wait to see what treasure was inside, either.


    "Who knows? But it¡¯ll take another two months for it to mature. I suppose we¡¯ll find out then," Han Sen said, as he looked at the tree. By now, it was three feet tall.


    "And you said this little shrub of yours can lure a number of super creatures?" Wang Yuhang asked.


    "You saw what happened with the Empty Vine, yes? This will be even greater, I assure you," Han Sen answered.


    "You consider this a good thing? Only the ethereal rulers above know how many crazed super creatures this thing will have descending upon your shelter. The Devil-Blood King and his zealous lot were difficult enough!" Wang Yuhang frowned.


    Han Sen knew he¡¯d have great trouble if the Spirit Owl and Death Knell didn¡¯t finish evolving, but if they were active and ready to fight by the time that day came, he fancied his chances in repelling an invasion. Still, if he couldn¡¯t, he wagered he could simply steal as much fruit as he could before fleeing the zone.


    Han Sen and Wang Yuhang both resided in Moment Shelter for the time that remained, but they also returned to the Alliance on asion. They had to prepare in anticipation of giving the defense of the tree their all.


    A few dayster, the Purple Mountain below Moment Shelter developed a new spring. The spring didn¡¯t flow with water, however. It ran with blood. And it wasn¡¯t only one spring, either. All across the mountain, springs popped up; it was as if the very mountain itself was bleeding.


    Han Sen went to find out what was going on and examined the blood-red water that came out of the earth. He noted that it smelled like actual blood.


    "Bossman, I think a blood spring is a bad omen," Wang Yuhang said, as he looked at the blood spring alongside Han Sen.


    "Little Uncle, if I feared bad omens and rotten luck, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here with you today." While Han Sen said this, he used his dongxuan aura to scan the blood spring and see what he could learn.


    He did not learn anything, strangely. Nothing organic resided within the blood springs, and there was not a single lifeforce to be found.


    After finding them all, Han Sen counted a total of seven springs.The blood springs onlysted seven days, and after that, they all ran dry.


    The day after the blood springs stopped, menacing clouds formed to conquer the skies. For hundreds of miles around, the clouds roofed thends epassing Moment Shelter. A thunderstorm raged for an entire day. And for all those miles around, all the nts were destroyed and burnt to ash. Only the peak of the mountain was okay, save for the suffocating smoke that tainted the air.


    After a day of thunderstorms, it began to rain. The rain was torrential and blood-red, too. Countless streams of blood formed at theing of this rain, and it set the scene as a moody and foreboding one. It was quite terrifying.

 Chapter 852: The Gourd Moves

    Chapter 852: The Gourd Moves


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Something evil must be at work, to transform thends like so. The Jade-Gold Tree must be birthing something most peculiar," Wang Yuhang said, as he observed the downpour of blood-like rain.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was filled with worry, acknowledging the spookiness of the scene. He understood something foul was at work, too.


    "Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought Little Uncle here with me." Han Sen was also ovee with regret. Still, he knew that despite how unfortunate Wang Yuhang could be, even he could not cause something like this. It very-well could have been the work of the Jade-Gold Tree.


    The next day, the blood rain stopped and the clouds dispersed. The horrific bloody scene portrayed the night before hade and gone, and it was as if the blood water had been willfully absorbed by the mountain itself. The blood rain that had soaked the earth of that ce had also made thends teem with life; nts were abundant once more, growing to maturity over the course of a single night. The ck and charredndscape was now vibrant and green once again.


    Han Sen and Wang Yuhang both observed the Jade-Gold Tree with a perplexed look, for they had just been delivered a shock. After the blood rain stopped, the tree had switched a metric and grown three meters tall. The seven golden chest fruits were each the size of an average shoebox, and they were each illuminated with a strong golden light.


    Between the jade and gold colors, a purple mist developed. The tree did not look like any ordinary tree they had seen before. It seemed holy.


    "Moment, do you really not know anything about this Jade-Gold Tree?" Han Sen did not believe something so strange could grow there for no apparent reason.


    Moment Queen shook her head and replied, "If you believe this tree¡¯s existence has something to do with me, you are wrong. And for it to be here like so, I truly cannot exin the reason why."


    Han Sen eyed Moment Queen for some time. Then, he frowned and said, "Well, the chests have yet to mature, and we¡¯ve just had a spout of weird events. Is that a good sign or a bad one? Do you think we should remain here, guarding this ce?"


    "It is difficult for me to determine." Moment Queen shook her head once more, confirming herck of knowledge concerning the curious tree.


    A few dayster, the sound of crying came from the Purple Mountain. It was loud, as if someone was crying at the top of their lungs, hoping the high heavens could hear.


    The sun rose, and with it came snow. For a few hundred miles, all around, it was like an icy, snowy kingdom. Thends were nketed in virgin white snow; it was beautiful.


    But overnight, the snow melted; leaving as quickly as it came. When the sun rose the next day, many flowers bloomed all across the mountain.


    The day after that, the sun rose to greetnds of decay. The pastures that were previously filled with stunning, blooming flowers were now all dead. The mountains were grey and lifeless.


    Han Sen was very concerned with what was going on. Wang Yuhang returned to the Alliance, as these strange urrences continued to unfold.


    Little White possessed snow-white antlers, but they suddenly began to appear red.


    "A mascot monster turning red is a sign of something awful that is toe." Han Sen¡¯s breath was taken away by this sudden revtion. For something like this to appear on Little White, it had to be an ill omen.


    This time, Han Sen returned to the Alliance. He wanted to research the weird events that had transpired recently. However, the texts he normally read had been written before sanctuaries were known to exist.


    That being said, he was educated in simr things. If a sign involved blood, it was almost guaranteed to be bad.


    Han Sen was getting very paranoid, right about now. He went on Sk to read about Feng Shui, in search of an exnation for what had been happening back in thends of his shelter.


    Unfortunately, few people believed in such ancient arts in that age. But people did discuss supernatural things on forums. As a result, Han Sen made a post on Sk, hoping individuals could educate him on what he needed to know.


    After he exined his predicament, however, people believed he was crazy. They did not believe what Han Sen told them, and made sure to ask where such zany events had taken ce.


    There were others who tried to be more helpful, but unfortunately, they weren¡¯t of much use to Han Sen, either.


    "Purple Mountain is bleeding blood? Crying sounds at night? A mascot beast now appears to be covered in blood? ording to what you have told us, OP, something evil will be born soon. It is said that if any one of these signs showed up, the world will be thrown into chaos and turmoil. That being said, it¡¯s just a myth and nobody has actually seen such things happen before, lol." Someone with the username Nighttime Star-Gazing replied, and what he told Han Sen struck fear into his heart.


    Han Sen only spoke about a mountain bleeding and the crying noises at night. He did not namedrop Purple Mountain or the fact Little White had bloody horns. How did that peculiar poster know so much? It was too urate, and what the poster said shocked Han Sen.


    Han Sen quickly added Nighttime Star-Gazing as a friend and asked him what the signs meant in more specific detail.


    Nighttime Star-Gazing told him he had read an ancient book. From it, he had deciphered something evil was to be born, but that was all that he had understood from the manuscript so far.


    Han Sen spoke with him for some time, and it truly did appear as if that was all he knew. Therefore, Han Sen didn¡¯t push him anymore.


    ording to what Han Sen had been told, if any of those signs appeared, something evil would soon be born. Yet bad things had been urring each and every day on Purple Mountain, so did that mean the evillest thing ever would be born?


    Still, Han Sen could not bring himself to believe what he had been told. To him, it was just a Jade-Gold Tree, in and simple. He found it hard to fathom how a tree such as that could birth something so inherently evil.


    Han Sen had even experienced first-hand the Empty Vine, so a Jade-Gold Tree couldn¡¯t be half as bad.


    While this was how he felt, he was still nervous about the entire thing. He went for a walk around the mountain and realized there weren¡¯t any creatures living in thosends for several hundred miles.


    That also applied to super creatures, something that scared Han Sen even more.


    Back in Moment Shelter, Han Sen decided to bring Little ck, Big ck, and Little White with him to leave.


    He would rather return there at ater date than hang around, twiddling his thumbs waiting for something bad to happen. The Purple Mountain was too scary, and Han Sen feared he¡¯d die if he were to remain.


    Han Sen did not want to stay until he could learn more.


    He and his crew had to walk four hundred miles until theyid eyes on other creatures. Feeling relieved, Han Sen decided to establish a camp there. He could see Purple Mountain in the distance, and from this safe distance, he could watch for changes.


    Ten dayster, clear skies returned to Purple Mountain. He could see it from his camp. Not only that, he could smell a pleasant fragrance that had carried on the wind. Perhaps the golden fruit was beginning to mature.


    When the smell grew stronger, Han Sen felt the gourd in his pocket move. With surprise, Han Sen took a look at it. In his hands, however, the movements stopped.


    Inside the gourd, the heartbeat felt faster and livelier. No longer did it feel as if Han Sen was holding a gourd; instead, it now felt like he was holding a heart.

 Chapter 853: Golden Chests Mature

    Chapter 853: Golden Chests Mature


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Is it going to hatch?" Han Sen wondered as he fingered the gourd. At this strange moment, the gourd was having some sort of reaction; whether that was good or bad had yet to be determined.


    If a super creature did end up jumping out of the gourd, there was no certainty over its allegiance. Only after it emerged would it be apparent whether it was a friend or foe.


    Han Sen waited a while as the gourd continued to beat with the rhythm of a heart, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any cracking.


    The Purple Mountain, meanwhile, became brighter and brighter. When the day Moment Queen calcted for the golden chests to mature rolled around, the bright light made the sky look like pure gold. It was a stunning sight.


    "I think the fruit is maturing. Should we check it out?" Moment Queen asked Han Sen, as she observed the gold light.


    Just as Han Sen was about to speak, he saw a crane flying through the air towards Moment Shelter.


    "Of course. It¡¯ll be okay, even if it turns out to be evil. And if there is some good loot up for grabs, I won¡¯t allow anyone else to nab it before I do." Han Sen stopped to think for a brief while. After that, he turned to Wang Yuhang and said, "I will scout. When the time arises, I will contact you for your aid. If I deem things to be too difficult, I will run off by myself."


    "Regardless of how things may seem, exercise caution. My stomach is a nest of butterflies, so to speak," Wang Yuhang spoke with surprising gravitas.


    "I¡¯m only going to take a look, nothing more. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll emerge unscathed." Han Sen, with Moment Queen in tow, began walking back to Purple Mountain.


    Aside from the silver fox and the fairy, the other super creatures were to remain at camp awaiting Han Sen¡¯s signal, too.


    Moment Queen led the group, slowly but surely. With how little they knew of what was going on, they wanted to be as careful as possible. Along their way, flowers grew in abundance. And beneath the golden light from above, everything else appeared gold. It was difficult to discern the true, original colors of anything.


    The closer they got to Purple Mountain, however, the more a presence began to hang over Han Sen¡¯s mind. It was heavy and unnerving, and it became worse with each step. The others felt it, too, and their pace slowed some.


    The gold light began to fade, and with it, the Purple Mountain¡¯s energy. As the gold light lessened, the frightening presence increased with a greater eleration. It consumed Purple Mountain.


    Han Sen was unsure of how many creatures hade. When the gold light was at its brightest, the origin point at Purple Mountain must have been visible thousands of miles away. If something wretched was being born, he believed the number of creatures attracted would be even greater than the turn-out for the Empty Vine.


    Han Sen¡¯s sensation of a scary lifeforce increased. Super creatures were intelligent, and they made sure to keep a distance between each other. They wouldn¡¯t start a fight before they got to the fruit, and risk some other creature stealing their prize.


    As the super creatures approached, Han Sen followed. When they stopped, so did he. Half a dayter, they were on the foothills of Purple Mountain. The gold light had disappeared, but a pleasant scent came from the peak. The perfume mist could now be seen descending the slopes to veil the mountain.


    Han Sen saw many hidden creatures. None of them climbed any further, and they seemed to just watch, waiting in suspense for whatever might happen.


    "The Devil-Blood King!" Han Sen saw a group of super creatures heading towards Purple Mountain. Taking a closer look, he noticed they were the creatures owned by the Devil-Blood King.


    The silver ape, the big dragon, and the golem were amongst the six that apanied the Devil-Blood King. After the Empty Vine¡¯s ughter and Han Sen¡¯s attack, his number of super creatures had been drastically reduced.


    The river of pleasant fragrance soon ran dry, however. The smell weakened considerably, revealing the presence of far more creatures than he had initially expected to see.


    A ck bull was the closest to Han Sen. Its ck body was like metal, and it was at least ten feet tall. Steam came out of its nose, and a pool of magma seemed to swirl in its eyes. With each step it took, ming hoof prints scorched the ground. A trail of fiery flowers followed in its wake.


    The fire did notst long, though. Each meprint extinguished after a minute or so, and it did not cause a wildfire or anything of the sort.


    Looking further, Han Sen saw a giant, colorful snake slithering its way to the mountain. It spit out colorful gas, and all the nts that came into contact with the gas died.


    The Devil-Blood King included, the creatures did not dare tread further than the foot of the mountain. Something frightened them, and stayed their desire to ascend.


    Han Sen counted the creatures, and with the Devil-Blood King included, there were at least twenty super creatures in the area. Most of them were solo, but still, it was a scary number to think ofpeting with.


    Han Sen was d that he decided not to remain in Moment Shelter, guarding the tree. The power he had at his disposal wouldn¡¯t have been sufficient to stem the tide of super creatures, even if the Spirit Owl and Death Knell finished their on-going process of evolution.


    "I am out of ideas. I will have to stay mobile, and if the golden chests do indeed contain good loot, I¡¯ll have to nab as many as I can. I should at least try to grab a few, but getting them all does not seem likely." Attempting to obtain each and every golden chest seemed like a bad idea.


    While Han Sen was thinking, he suddenly heard an instrument being yed at the top of the mountain. He wasn¡¯t sure what instrument it was, but it made a heavenly sound.


    When Han Sen heard the music, he felt dizzy. Without realizing it, he began to ascend Purple Mountain.


    But it was only for one moment, and after quickly snapping out of his daze, he turned around from the shock to see Moment Queen ascending beside him.


    It wasn¡¯t only her, either. All the super creatures in the area appeared to be hypnotized, walking up the mountain in a trance.


    Han Sen quickly returned Moment Queen to the Sea of Soul. The Devil-Blood King included, all the other super creatures continued to climb the mountain.


    The Devil-Blood King woke up after taking a few steps. He looked surprised, and after noticing what had just happened, he tried to reassume control of the super creatures he had brought with him.


    But the super creatures paid no heed to hismands, and they merely continued on their merry way up top.


    Some creatures did manage to snap out of their hypnotized state, one of which included the silver ape. The majority of them continued walking up, however.


    Aplicated look fell across the Devil-Blood King¡¯s face, as if he was weighing whether to proceed or fall back. Although there was a very strong and organic lifeforce to be found up the mountain, it was strange to see even a spirit such as the Devil-Blood King hesitate and consider his options.


    As he juggled his thoughts, the music from up the mountain came to a stop. The mist atop the peak spread as a lifeforce expanded to consume the mountain. Six golden lights lit up.


    "Are the golden chests maturing?!" Han Sen was shocked, unsure whether or not he should call for Wang Yuhang. This scene was entirely too creepy for him toprehend.

 Chapter 854: Stealing the Chests

    Chapter 854: Stealing the Chests


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Roar!


    The creatures were awoken from their daze. Han Sen didn¡¯t know which monster began roaring first, but after that roar, they all began rushing to the peak.


    Every creature ravenously raced towards the gold light. Each and every creature there had an insatiable appetite for the golden fruit borne by the Jade-Gold Tree.


    The energy that consumed the mountain top was like a fountain, and it seemed to energize every creature that walked upon its slopes.


    Gritting his teeth, the Devil-Blood King now rushed up the mountain and into Moment Shelter. He hade to a decision, and that decision was to not give up on the potential treasure that resided within.


    Unlike the rest, Han Sen was still quite hesitant. He felt as if something bad was still going to happen, so he hadn¡¯t sent word for Wang Yuhang toe.


    Han Sen summoned Moment Queen again and asked her, "Observe the situation there and report back to me."


    Moment Queen did as she wasmanded and went up. At the peak, she was able to see the energy that consumed the area. She told Han Sen, "An energy burst like this would suggest something good is being born."


    "Hmm, perhaps we should go take a look." Han Sen nodded, but still decided against giving Wang Yuhang the signal. Stroking the silver fox¡¯s head, he let Moment Queen lead their way up towards the golden light.


    He traveled through the mist towards Moment Shelter, a ce he hade to be both fond of and familiar with. There were no visible changes, from what he could initially tell. All he could see was that the tree had grown to be about one hundred feet tall. It basked in a holy presence, and the chests beamed with gold light.


    Han Sen, seeing those six chests, was shocked. Before, they looked fairly ordinary. Now, they looked different. All six of the golden chest fruits were of different sizes, and they were all shaped differently.


    Thebined light of the chests was so bright that looking towards them was difficult. But still, each golden chest emanated with a certain scary energy.


    The crane he had seen before screamed. It flew past Han Sen¡¯s head and collected the golden chest that was the furthest from the ground, and then flew away with it.


    The big dragon and a four-winged beast quickly flew forward to stop the crane and retrieve the chest.


    The creatures, seeing the crane grab one of the chests to no ill repercussions, began rushing towards the tree in the hope of nabbing the rest.


    The Devil-Blood King brought the silver ape with him to grab a golden chest. After retrieving one, they looked to take another.


    Within fifteen minutes, the six golden chests had found new masters. Han Sen was too far away, and due to his initial hesitation, he was unable to procure one for himself.


    But this was just the beginning, for even if he did get a chest, escaping the ire of the surrounding creatures would be a bigger challenge by far.


    The shelter was in utter chaos, as creatures battled for ultimate possession of the chests. The sounds ofbat, the screeches and the roars, it was all deafening.


    There was fire, toxic mists, and thunder being cast out, all into one dangerous melting pot of anarchy. It was fortunate Moment Shelter was tough, because otherwise, it would¡¯ve been reduced to nothing but rubble.


    "Should we join the battle and attempt to procure a chest for ourselves?" Moment Queen asked.


    "We should wait a little longer." Han Sen was not yet ready to strike. He stared at the Devil-Blood King, who had managed to acquire two chests and was still not satisfied. Leading his pets, he went to try and steal another.


    Han Sen had fought him once before, but he had yet to determine what his true strength actually was. Amidst this raging battle, Han Sen believed he¡¯d be able to urately gauge that strength through observation.


    After a while, Han Sen smiled. He could now tell exactly how the Devil-Blood King was able to close the gap and eliminate the distance separating the two like he had in their previous fight.


    The Devil-Blood King vanished from sight, and when he reappeared, he punched a super creature away and took its chest.


    Han Sen saw this happen many times, and he was now positive the Devil-Blood King could not teleport: he traveled through shadows.


    The Devil-Blood King had to stand in a shadow. When he was in a shadow, he could melt into the shadow and move freely within. It was as if he was traveling through another dimension. He could not get hit, nor could he be detected.


    "Ah, that¡¯s why!" After managing to observe the Devil-Blood King¡¯s power, Han Sen felt relieved.


    Although that shadow ability was effective, it was not unbreakable. He had to be in a dark shadow, not one that was faint. And to move efficiently, the shadows had to be connected.


    All Han Sen would have to do was keep an eye on his shadow and not have it connect with anything else. If he did that, the Devil-Blood King could not warp around and would instead have to approach him like any otherbatant.


    But this shelter had many pces, and thus many wide and strong shadows were cast. That gave the Devil-Blood King a big advantage, and he could practically travel freely with that skill. He had already taken three chests.


    Because he had taken three gold chests, other creatures focused their attention on him now. But the silver ape was a valiant defender of its master, and it prevented anything else from getting near.


    "I can¡¯t allow him to take everything." Han Sen, seeing the Devil-Blood King be so greedy, became extra happy.


    Han Sen was not going to focus on attacking the Devil-Blood King. Instead, he was going to focus on the big ape.


    The silver ape was powerful, that much was clear. Its body was tough, and it was surprisingly quick for its size. It didn¡¯t possess elemental powers, but its physical attack strength was through the roof. Its nails could tear through a super creature¡¯s body with ease.


    It was clear to Han Sen that other super creatures were unable to touch it. Regardless of what element hit it, the worst that happened was a faint scorch mark upon its fur. Nothing truly damaged it.


    "If I kill that thing first, I rob the Devil-Blood King of its muscle," Han Sen said to himself, as he watched the violent, murderous ape.


    There was another reason why Han Sen wanted to kill it. The ape was a second generation super creature, and he¡¯d get a mighty reward for ying it.


    But the silver ape was too strong for a prolonged fight, so Han Sen tried to think of a way in which he could one-hit kill it.


    After a bit of thinking, Han Sen noticed something strange after it slew a dragon with one swipe of its ws. Its invincibility may have been overstated.


    Han Sen noticed it was strangely protective of its ears. Whenever a heavy attack came its way, it made sure to protect its ears above all else.


    The ears looked like silver snails, and were about the size of eggs.

 Chapter 855: Opening a Chest

    Chapter 855: Opening a Chest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The blood of super creatures not only stained the za; there was so much of it that a pool had formed, flooding the paved area. The blue bell was already in the midst of evolving, so Han Sen thought it was a shame to see so much blood go to waste.


    The airborne crane let out an ear-piercing screech at the precise moment the dragon swooped in to tear its head off. The golden chest fell to the ground, and was quickly taken away by a centipede-like worm.


    The crane was the first super creature fatality of the battle. The body dposed as it fell back down to the za, and as it fell, a Life Geno Essence went with it.


    The dragon quickly consumed the Life Geno Essence and attacked the giant centipede.


    Han Sen watched the grand battle for a while. When the opportunity arose, he summoned Moment Queen and Little Angel and then sent them over to attack the silver ape.


    Dong!


    The silver ape used its thick arms to block Little Angel¡¯s greatsword. She had been buffed by the Steel-Knight King, but even so, all her strike could leave behind was a light scratch mark. Its body was incredibly tough.


    As this urred, Moment Queen teleported behind the silver ape and punched its left ear.


    Katcha!


    The sound was as if a snail had just had its shell cracked, and the sound indicated she had broken his left ear. The ape shouted in pain and moved one of its hands to protect it.


    Han Sen, in the meantime, drilled his ming Rex Spike into the silver ape¡¯s right ear.


    Roar!


    The ape thundered in pain. It grabbed the ming Rex Spike and threw Han Sen away with tremendous force.


    After its ears were both injured, its face began to bleed. The silver color of its body seemed to wash away, and the power it once exuded began to fade.


    Little Angel attacked again, and the ape sought to use its arms to block the iing strike. Unlike before, its entire arm was lopped off. Following the breaking of its ears, it seemed as if the ape¡¯s body had be weaker.


    When the Devil-Blood King saw Han Sen assault and damage his silver ape, he became infuriated. No longer caring if the golden chests ended up in the possession of others, he ran towards Han Sen with fuming rage.


    As he went, he issued amand for the rest of his super creatures to surround Han Sen. They circled him, and the dragon guarded from above like a lid. The Devil-Blood King shed and melded in with the shadows. When he reappeared again, he was standing behind Han Sen.


    When he struck, the Devil-Blood King¡¯s attack hit nothing. Somehow, Han Sen had evaded his strike.


    "Better learn a new trick, ¡¯cause that one¡¯s getting old." Han Sen picked up his ming Rex Spike and swung it down on the Devil-Blood King.


    Han Sen had already deduced that the Devil-Blood King moved through shadows. Now, he could use his dongxuan aura to predict his destination.


    Even so, the Devil-Blood King did not believe Han Sen could beat him. Repeatedly, he disappeared into the shadows for spring attacks. After several more repetitions, he was taken aback to see Han Sen dodge them all.


    When he realized Han Sen truly could track his movements, his face looked dire.


    Roar!


    The silver ape screamed, just as Little Angel brought down her greatsword to hew its head from its body.


    "Super Creature Silver-Blood Macaque killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is edible, and you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Han Sen heard the announcement and was pleased to hear that he had finally obtained another beast soul.


    The Devil-Blood King¡¯s reaction to this ying wasn¡¯t quite the same, though. His blood boiled with anger. His determination to kill Han Sen doubled, but just as he was about to attack once more, a super creature barred his way. From the sides, other wild super creatures attacked and tried to maul him, in a bid to take his golden chests.


    Moment Shelter was in a diabolical mess, and amidst the chaos, the silver fox thought it was a good time to depart Han Sen¡¯s shoulders and chow down on the dead silver ape.


    While the Devil-Blood King was preupied, Han Sen took the opportunity to flee to an area that had fewer shadows. If his nemesis came after him again, things would be significantly easier. Although Han Sen could dodge the attacks, one mistake was all it would take for him to be destroyed. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    The Devil-Blood King¡¯s fury showed no sign of lessening, however. Shaking off the super creatures, he followed after Han Sen through the air, screaming.


    The dragon, hearing its master scream in the pursuit of his most despised human, apanied the Devil-Blood King. It flew high above Han Sen, forming a shadow.


    The Devil-Blood King used this portable shadow to warp towards Han Sen.


    To this, Han Sen coldly smiled. He did not dodge; instead, he swung his fist. His fist was like a silver sun, one that illuminated the area and forbid the approach of any shadow.


    Pop!


    The Devil-Blood King could not make use of Han Sen¡¯s shadow to pounce upon his foe. Spilling blood, he exploded back through the dragon¡¯s shadow as if he had been banished from its premise.


    Moment Queen used her teleportation-like abilities to swoop behind the Devil-Blood King and smack his head. The Devil-Blood King¡¯s his head was driven through the stone tform beside him in a squishy mess. Grabbing the three gold chests he had possessed, she quickly took off.


    Despite his ruined, bloody, and disfigured head, the Devil-Blood King was not done yet. He called and went after Moment Queen with the rest of his super creatures, wanting those three chests back more than anything.


    "Run!" Han Senmanded Moment Queen to escape with the goodies she had managed to retrieve. Obtaining three was more than he expected, and securing them was his first priority.


    With Moment Queen¡¯s speed, escape shouldn¡¯t have been difficult.


    But much to Han Sen¡¯s surprise, Moment Queen was not able to escape the pursuit of the Devil-Blood King and his subordinates.


    Moment Queen¡¯s face was consumed by a look of disdain, cursing the creatures that chased her.


    So, Moment Queen opened the three chests in her possession. A gold light burst forth, expelling a wretched energy.


    Han Sen was shocked, and his face became gloomy. He knew something terrible was about to ur.


    The other super creatures had not been able to open the chests, due to how tightly they had been sealed. One creature had even swallowed theirs, all to no avail.


    When Han Sen watched the super creature do this, the beast was torn apart from the inside. When the chest slipped out of its intestines, it was fine and unchanged.


    For a chest that seemed to be impossible to open or eat, Moment Queen had popped her lid with rtive ease.


    Han Sen was already suspicious regarding the Jade-Gold Tree¡¯s choice of rooting itself in Moment Shelter, and he still didn¡¯t believe she was totally unaware of what the tree¡¯s existence meant.


    Moment Queen had been performing exceptionally well in recent times, and she had obeyed Han Sen¡¯s everymand. Her life was in his hands, too, so he never thought to question her loyalties.


    But now, something was amiss. Moment Queen must have known something about the tree, and she had decided to keep Han Sen in the dark. Opening a chest now, with apparent ease, was revealing.


    Han Sen stared at Moment Queen and the three open chests, wanting to know what was inside them.

 Chapter 856: The Birth of Six Treasures

    Chapter 856: The Birth of Six Treasures


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three treasures shone with a golden light, and from each chest, something appeared directly in front of Moment Queen.


    There was a purple shortsword, a small purple hammer, and a small purple shield.


    Hilt and debined, the shortsword was about two feet in length. The shield was around the size of an average frying pan. The head of the hammer was about the size of a fist, with a handle that was barely half a foot long.


    The three items were tiny, and it was hard to guess what use they would be. When they exited the chests that initially harbored them, the chests shattered into dust and scattered on the wind.


    When the Devil-Blood King and the rest of the super creatures saw these items, they each tried to grab a hold of them.


    The creature that came closest was the ck bull, and with its ten-meter long metallic body, it rushed towards them with unprecedented speed.


    Moment Queen grabbed the small hammer and drove it into the bull¡¯s head.


    The little hammer did not seem threatening, like a mosquito going up against an elephant. The bull paid no heed to its approach, but was quickly brought to a stop when they collided.


    It was like a train that was going three hundred miles per hour had been brought to a sudden halt. The ck bull stood still, and blood seeped from the area of the bull¡¯s head that Moment Queen hit.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    The noises came from all through the bull¡¯s body, as if all of its bones were breaking, one after another. The ten meter long body dropped to the ground like a crumpled sack. It was very dead.


    Super creatures, spirits, and humans alike were shocked to witness what had just happened. A dreadful, gripping fear had taken hold of their hearts, and kept them from moving.


    The bull was a second-generation super creature, and it was difficult to believe that it had been one-hit killed by a hammer.


    Han Sen and the Devil-Blood King both looked shocked, and they looked upon Moment Queen with wide-open eyes, as she hovered mid-air with the three articles of weaponry.


    No super creature moved in response to what had just happened, but Moment Queen did. She flew over to the giant centipede that had procured a chest for itself.


    Swinging the purple shortsword, she sliced the monster in half, as if it wasposed of tofu.


    The fourth golden chest was in Moment Queen¡¯s hand. Seeing things were getting out of control, Han Sen decided to return Moment Queen to the Sea of Soul.


    But Moment Queen raised the purple shield and epassed herself in a purple light. Han Sen¡¯s control over her was revoked, and the authority of his contract with her had been nullified.


    Moment Queen merely smiled at Han Sen, and then ignored him. She opened the fourth chest, which was a little bigger. A set of armor was inside, which Moment Queen immediately donned.


    Moment Queen was starting to look more and more like some primordial demon. She wielded a sword and hammer, as she went over to another super creature that was in possession of a golden chest.


    No matter how strong the super creatures were, they were nothing inparison to Moment Queen. With her shield and armor, any attack she took was useless, as well.


    As Moment Queen¡¯s smile creeped Han Sen out and soured his disposition, Han Sen turned around with a desire to run. He no longer wanted treasure; he only wanted to run as far away as he possibly could.


    Moment Queen was able to use the weapons inside the chests to destroy their contract. She had be so powerful, she could y super creatures as easily as one could kill livestock. Without his ability to govern her actions, Han Sen was undoubtedly the easiest target.


    Han Sen had treated her like a maid for so long, he figured that she must have despised him. And when she procured the contents of each and every chest, he figured that she woulde after him. He couldn¡¯t fathom the gruesome manner in which he would be killed.


    Han Sen was feeling bitter over the circumstances, but no one could ever expect that a imed spirit would have the potential to destroy their contract. It was the first he had heard of such a thing happening, and it could have quite possibly been the first urrence in history. Such things hadn¡¯t been recorded to happen even in the demigod sanctuary. No one thought that imed spirits could rebel.


    And now, it wasn¡¯t only Han Sen running off. All the super creatures had snapped from their daze and chosen to flee, the Devil-Blood King included.


    Not long after, Han Sen had escaped the Purple Mountain. And far-off, in the distance, the painful cries of super creatures could be heard. Having taken all the golden chests, Han Sen pictured Moment Queen mercilessly ying each and every super creature without reprieve.


    With Moment Queen¡¯s speed, she was undoubtedly the strongest being in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Now that she had overpowered armor and weaponry, a super creature¡¯s survival in her shadow was entirely dependent on the mercy she was willing to offer. Currently, there had been none.


    "Argh!"


    Han Sen heard a voice cry out. He could tell it was from the Devil-Blood King, and Han Sen figured he must have been in.


    Han Sen¡¯s determination to escape heightened, and he decided to flee even harder. He couldn¡¯t respawn like the Devil-Blood King could, so all he could hope to do was run.


    But the Devil-Blood King¡¯s death cry was thest thing Han Sen could hear. After that, only the silence sung. The profound quietness brought Han Sen difort, and when he turned around to take a look, he jumped.


    Moment Queen was standing behind him, silently. She was staring at Han Sen intensely, with eyes that were as cold as ice.


    Aside from the purple armor she was now d in, she was also garbed in a pair of purple, metallic wings and a purple crown. She looked like some ancient queen, hailing from some mythical hellscape of a different world. She was even wreathed in a purple, flickering me.


    Despite the fact she was standing so close to him, Han Sen was unable to detect her energy. But still, nothing entuated her terrifying visage more than a crystal-clear image of her standing right before him.


    "My Queen, congrattions! It brings great joy to my heart, seeing you obtain all this treasure for yourself," Han Sen said, as his mind raced for a solution on how he might escape his predicament.


    But no reasonable idea came to him, and fleeing actually seemed impossible. The items she had received from the golden chests were too powerful, and Han Sen¡¯s gear would be no match.


    "You had fun bossing me around, didn¡¯t you?" Moment Queen smiled at Han Sen.


    The smile was so beautiful and radiant, it seemed genuine enough to thaw the icy image she was previously conveying.


    But to Han Sen, personally, it still felt as if he had a bucket of icy water thrown on his heart.


    Han Sen turned around and started running. Moment Queen pped her wings, and appearing behind him, grabbed his back.


    Boom!


    The silver fox was furious, and it spat out silver lightning. But the lightning was immediately cancelled by the purple aura that epassed her body. It dealt no damage. She didn¡¯t even react to its touch.


    Uninhibited, Moment Queen grabbed Han Sen and the silver fox. Not willing to give up entirely, they both cast their best attacks. Han Sen aimed for her belly, while the silver fox aimed for her head.

 Chapter 857: Geno Seed

    Chapter 857: Geno Seed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s heart beat faster and faster, as his kidneys kicked into overdrive to produce energy. His body was charged with the element of thunder, and the tolling of a bell chimed. The fusion of thunder and sonic forces was driven directly into her belly.


    The silver fox exerted more effort than ever before, focusing all it could to defend its master. It channeled its energy into an explosive, electric charge and fired a lightning thunderbolt towards her face.


    Thebination of these two strikes would have been fatal for most, but to Moment Queen, they were little more than a stiff wind.


    She exuded a holy presence, an aura that graced her armor and shielded her. Furthermore, her crown produced a purple mist. The Sonic-Thunder Punch with Yin Force could not prate the armor.


    The purple mist was able to dissolve the lightning that sought to strike her, and not even her hair was ruffled.


    "Better try a new trick, because that one¡¯s getting old. That¡¯s what you would say, isn¡¯t it? Now, simmer down and cease wasting my time. Pestering me further will only invite a sooner death. I have no ardent desire to kill you, not yet. Still, it would be ill advised for you to test my patience." Moment Queen grabbed Han Sen and silver fox, and with a p of her wings, took off in flight. The speed was so dizzyingly fast, the duo felt as if their bones were going to snap.


    Pang! Pang!


    A momentter, Han Sen and the silver fox were thrown to the ground. Such was the force, they could do little but writhe around in agony afterwards, groaning.


    Trying to subdue the savage aching of his bones, Han Sen looked around. Moment Queen had brought them back to Moment Shelter, directly beneath the boughs of the Jade-Gold Tree.


    Never had Han Sen seen the silver fox, in the time since he witnessed its birth, be so angry. It wanted nothing more than tosh out and attack Moment Queen, despite the futility of such an action. Fortunately, Han Sen was able to keep it from doing so.


    They knew they were unable topete with Moment Queen, and attacking her would only incite her wrath and lead to a quicker death. If she didn¡¯t want to kill them just yet, there was a chance they could make it out of their predicament alive.


    Han Sen looked at Moment Queen who was standing under the tree. She looked upon it in admiration, but she didn¡¯t speak or do anything. What thoughts graced her mind, Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell.


    Han Sen fingered the gourd in his pocket, suddenly noticing its rapid vibrations. It truly did seem ready to be born.


    Suddenly, Moment Queen turned around. The unpredictability gave Han Sen and the silver fox a jump scare, and they couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    "There is no need to fear me. I do not n on killing you yet. You had me as your puppet for a time, so your death will be slow," Moment Queen said.


    "Following mymands was a decision you made. Aside from asking a favor from time to time, I didn¡¯t mistreat you. Why don¡¯t we just go our separate ways, let bygones be bygones, and never see each other again?" Han Sen looked up and into her cold eyes. Then, he continued by saying, "If you think your service to me was unfair, how about we reverse roles for a time? Give me a task or two."


    "Unfair?" Moment Queen looked angry, and continued to borate, "Killing you is the only thing that can make us even. You deserved to die the moment you approached the gates of my shelter. You deserved to die the moment you asserted yourself as my master."


    "Calm down; with the treasure you have, the contract has already been destroyed." Han Sen went on, "I have seen a lot today, and I didn¡¯t expect a tree could grow armaments such as those you obtained. How did you learn what it took to grow such sacred items?"


    "Sacred items?" Moment Queen¡¯s faced looked both mocking and scornful. She looked back to the Jade-Gold Tree and continued her dialogue, "Ignorant fool. They aren¡¯t sacred items; they are Geno Seeds. I brought them here from my time in Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Do you really think something of such power exists here, in this ce?"


    Han Sen was frozen. He had heard about Geno Seeds before; it was something Ji Yanran and Annie had spoken of. But there was no way for them to ever appear in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, so this possibility never crossed Han Sen¡¯s mind. He merely believed the tree to have birthed items of some sanctity.


    Now, thinking about it this way, the Jade-Gold Tree was quite simr to the description given to him by Ji Yanran. After nting the seeds, they grew amazing items: weaponry and defensive armaments, some even grew creatures.


    In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, Geno Seeds were important. Higher tier seeds provided higher tier armor and weapons.


    He was told that the items birthed by Geno Seeds were entirely randomized, but Ji Yanran and Annie didn¡¯t go into too much detail. As such, Han Sen never expected the Jade-Gold Tree had grown from a Geno Seed.


    "It is no wonder that these items are so powerful, learning that these weapons are the boon of a Geno Seed from Third God¡¯s Sanctuary," Han Sen said,plimenting the geno gear she had obtained.


    Moment Queen coldlyughed and said, "The reason why the Jade-Gold Tree was able to be born was all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, it would not have been able to grow."


    "Why? What did I have to do with it?" Han Sen asked, with a look of shock.


    Moment Queenughed and said, "You brought that lucky beast here to live with us. The seed grows thanks to the luck it bestows. You gave me back the hope I thought you had robbed forever."


    Han Sen wanted to p himself. He shouldn¡¯t have brought Little White here. Now, she was reaping all the benefits and worse yet, his life was dangling by a thread. Moment Queen held the scissors.


    Han Sen¡¯s face was full of regret, whereas Moment Queen¡¯s face was one of unbridled joy.


    "If you have just told me that I helped you, why do you want to kill me?" Han Sen said, as he thought of how he might escape.


    "Do not worry; I am not going to kill you. But whether or not you live is another matter, and that is something that depends entirely on you." Moment Queen wore a mystic smile.


    "Please exin what you mean." Han Sen frowned.


    "I want to see if you can survive in Third God¡¯s Sanctuary," Moment Queen coldly said.


    Han Sen thought about asking something else, but the Jade-Gold Tree that was about one hundred meters high was still growing. There were no more chest fruits, but the tree¡¯s growth hadn¡¯t stopped. It looked as if it was prepared to sunder the skies.


    "The Jade-Gold Tree does not belong in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Its birth was inspired by the lucky beast you tamed, but still, it has difficulty growing here. The Second God¡¯s Sanctuary cannot handle the energy force it possesses, so it will break the sky and pierce through to Third God¡¯s Sanctuary." Moment Queen spoke with excitement, looking up at the tree that continued to grow before their eyes.


    Han Sen felt the entirety of Purple Mountain quake, and eventually, rise. With the mountain set to its trunk, Moment Shelter was lifted from the earth below and taken up into the skies.


    Han Sen was shocked. He was not yet a surpasser, and while entering Third God¡¯s Sanctuary like this gave him a better chance at an initial survival, long-term survival did not seem likely. Any ordinary creature in Third God¡¯s Sanctuary would be stronger than Han Sen.


    As the Jade-Gold Tree continued to grow, the gourd in Han Sen¡¯s hand became more and more excited. Han Sen could sense its actual feelings of happiness.


    Han Sen had no idea why it felt happy.

 Chapter 858: The Gourd’s Show of Strength

    Chapter 858: The Gourd¡¯s Show of Strength


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The earth was quaking as Moment Shelter rose up alongside the Purple Mountain. Beneath the sundered mountain, gargantuan jade roots were exposed.


    The corpses of all the super creatures, and their Life Geno Essences included, were each consumed by the tree.


    Its branches spiralled out and up into the air. Eventually, they reached what appeared to be an invisible ceiling, and above them, cracks suddenly started to appear in the sky. They spread out in the tangled manner of a spider web, suggesting the very skies were about to copse.


    A new lifeforce energy came from beyond those cracks, and it was quickly absorbed by the tree. Following its consumption, the tree¡¯s body became greener than ever.


    Although the Gold-Jade Tree was primarily only able to grow through Little White¡¯s luck, the tree stillcked the amount of nutrition it required. This was because it was still in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. It found a way to make up for the lost energy by absorbing it directly from Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Following this, it started to grow again.


    Moment Queen looked delighted and said, "Finally! Finally, I can return to Third God¡¯s Sanctuary once more. It is finally happening! The *ssholes of thatnd better watch out, for I am back¡ªwith a vengeance."


    Seeing the Jade-Gold Tree bring the shelter and the mountain itself up high, Han Sen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. He was seeing something unbelievable.


    Han Sen¡¯s gourd shone gold, and it vibrated with a greater ferocity. A ck light began to seep and shine from its tip.


    It was like a ck hole, where a dimension at the gourd¡¯s tip had been distorted. Light and color were all being sucked into this ck hole.


    "Has the gourd chosen to hatch now? Talk about bad timing!" If whatever was inside the gourd was something good and beneficial, it was likely that Moment Queen would opt to take it away and im ownership.


    Han Sen noticed Moment Queen looking at the gourd. She frowned and asked him, "What are you doing?"


    She had followed Han Sen for a while and knew much about who he was and what he possessed, but she believed the gourd he owned was little more than a toy.


    But the ck hole at its tip seemed capable of bending dimensions, and this made her frown.


    "Nothing!" Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. He had owned this gourd for the longest time, and he¡¯dmbast the heavens for the misfortune if it was stolen by Moment Queen now.


    After Han Sen said this, he thought about putting the gourd away. But the ck hole on the gourd expanded, and it spit out a strange manifestation of ck light towards the Jade-Gold Tree.


    The tree was surrounded by this ck light, and its energy was being visibly drained from it. Like a physical river, the energy followed the ck light back to its source: the gourd.


    The gourd was only the size of a person¡¯s palm, so the quantity of energy it was merrily absorbing was nigh unfathomable. The lifeforce of the tree was clearly fading in response, and its appearance was quickly robbed of its lustre. The Jade-Gold Tree was wilting.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Han Sen asked, while holding the gourd in surprise.


    "Do you want to die?" When Moment Queen noticed that the Jade-Gold Tree was dying and its efforts to break the sky were now failing, she believed it to be the malevolent work of Han Sen. She lunged forward to attack him.


    Han Sen was prepared to evade, but before he did, the gourd fired another beam of ck light towards Moment Queen¡¯s purple shortsword.


    Phew!


    The purple shortsword was whipped out of her hands. As if caught by a gravity well, the sword then started moving towards the gourd. At the sight of this, Moment Queen¡¯s face dropped aghast.


    Although it was only a two foot long shortsword, the gourd was only the size of a person¡¯s palm. And yet, the shortsword was sucked into this ck hole, bing trapped inside the gourd.


    "What is this?!" Moment Queen looked at the gourd, failing to believe one of her six Cog armaments had been taken by it.


    The Jade-Gold Tree¡¯s seed was forged by a king, and it possessed many super genes inside it. It grew poorly in Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, and the items it grew weren¡¯t as effective as the genuine Super Gene ones. Still, the power these items possessed was far greater than the power of any other obtainable items of Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Coming into possession of such an item in the Second God¡¯s Shelter was an extremely rare opportunity, and already, the gourd had snatched one of them away from her. Although it was quickly smothered by her rage, Moment Queen was full of surprise.


    At this sudden development, however, Han Sen was secretly exuberant. He hadn¡¯t expected the gourd to prove so invaluable, particrly in his time of need. For one of those horrible Geno Seed weapons to be so quickly consumed by it, he had the sneaking suspicion things would soon turn in his favor.


    "My baby gourd, suck her!" Han Sen wasn¡¯t even sure if the gourd would follow such amand, but regardless, he barked it out.


    And then, the gourd did indeed listen. A ck beam was fired towards Moment Queen. She attempted to evade it, but she felt as if she was being pulled back to it. Unable to free herself, her face changed.


    Whoosh!


    It was Moment Queen¡¯s little hammer, followed by the shield she carried.


    Within this strong well of suction, the six Cog armaments were being sucked into the gourd one by one.


    "Suck it! Suck it! Suck it!" Han Sen was incredibly excited. He had believed himself to be a dead man, but when the gourd sprang to life, things truly seemed to be working out in his favor.


    Moment Queen wished to escape the suction but she could not move. And amidst her hopeless bids to free herself from the restraints of the gourd¡¯s light, all of her new tree-born equipment was pulled away. Regardless of what she did, the gear found a way to squirm and slide its way out of her possession and towards the gourd.


    "Suck it hard!" Han Sen shouted at Moment Queen, as he lifted up his gourd.


    The ck light continued to burst forth, and the purple crown was the next to depart her brief ownership. The mist it once expelled did nothing to keep it from being pulled into the whirling ck abyss stemming from the top of the gourd.


    Moment Queen was shocked, having no clue what that gourd could have possibly been. She had trouble fathoming the power it possessed, for it to so easily trump and consume her armaments.


    "How can Second God¡¯s Sanctuary birth something such as this?" Moment Queen asked in a tone of obvious desperation. The cockiness she once exuded had all vanished.


    "Kill her!" Han Sen lifted up the gourd and barked this one final order in the direction of Moment Queen. As he did so, an ear-to-ear smile materialized on his face, in merry delight of how the tables had turned so suddenly.


    The wings on her back were now ripped off, too. They were sucked into the gourd.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end. Moment Queen¡¯s purple armor, the final item, was ripped off her body. It became a formless purple light, and in a blink, disappeared into the gourd¡¯s trail of suction.


    Moment Queen was now clothed only in her underwear.


    "Little Moment, what were you saying?" Han Sen stared at her as he held his gourd, and he spoke to her slowly.


    "What is that thing?" Moment Queen¡¯s spirit had been wholly defeated. She looked at the gourd, struggling to believe that her equipment had been taken away so easily.


    Without the protection of her six Cog armaments, she could not rebel against Han Sen and his contract.

 Chapter 859: Crying

    Chapter 859: Crying


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Come here," Han Sen said, and Moment Queen unwillingly approached.


    Han Sen pushed her on the ground and pped her round buttocks. The p was so loud, she trembled with wide eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the pain, though. It was due to the humiliation she was now being forced to endure; never before had she been treated like this in the sanctuaries.


    Of course, Han Sen couldn¡¯t care less. Repeatedly, he continued to smack, p, and spank her bum. Eventually, the fabric of her underwear was torn open. This revealed the reddened skin of her sore¡ªbut plump¡ªbottom.


    Han Sen¡¯s handprint was clearly disyed, for so hard were his hits, even her natural body couldn¡¯t withstand the strikes.


    Han Sen was incredibly mad on the inside, for that was the closest brush with death he had ever endured. Had things not turned out the way they had, Moment Queen would¡¯ve killed him and the silver fox. In response to her misdeeds, he felt killing her outright would be too kind of a fate.


    Moment Queen, still under the control of her contract, was unable to resist. Being humiliated in such a fashion actually brought tears to her eyes.


    Han Sen did not care, obviously. He continued to p her butt as hard and as loudly as he could.


    "I will never forgive you for this." There were many things Moment Queen wanted to do, but she couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation she was currently enduring. She desperately wished she could self-destruct.


    "Oh, you want to die, do you? I¡¯m not allowing you to get away with what you have done that easily. What was it that you said to me earlier? My death was going to be a slow one?" Han Sen had now changed the contract, forbidding her from being able to self-destruct.


    Pat! Pat! Pat!


    Han Sen kept on hitting her bum without reprieve, and as she thought about what was happening, she was ovee with whelming sadness. She started to sob her eyes out.


    The Moment Queen of Moment Shelter, the cold and fierce spirit, was crying like a baby girl.


    The gourd, meanwhile, had not yet satiated its hunger for the tree¡¯s energy. So, as this was urring, it continued to consume everything that it could. The leaves of the tree had lost their lustre and yellowed. Many leaves had started to depart their birthing branches now, as well, falling to the cobbled grounds of the za.


    The gourd shone gold like some sort of crystal; it was a most eye-pleasing jewel.


    Boom!


    The Jade-Gold Tree died. Purple Mountain and Moment Shelter which had resided atop it both fell all the way back down to where they had previously rested.


    The Jade-Gold Tree still remained, but it was little more than a deadwood sculpture of what it had once been. There was nothing left for the gourd to drain, and following this, the ck hole blipped out of existence as easily and as quickly as it had first appeared. The gourd itself returned to its original, dull appearance.


    Now, Han Sen stopped his torture of Moment Queen¡¯s bottom. He kissed the gourd and stroked it, saying, "Oh, baby gourd; might you allow me to y with the six pieces of Cog gear you recently consumed?"


    The gourd gave no response, and he wondered whether or not it could hear hismands following its deactivation.


    Han Sen greatly desired the weapons Moment Queen had previously used. Any one of those pieces could make him virtually invincible, he believed. They would prove invaluable upon his ascension to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, too.


    Han Sen knew the weapons were inside the gourd, but it was refusing to release them.


    "Oh, baby gourd. I have taken good care of you for the longest time now; I treated you as well as I would a true son. Perhaps now it is time for you to show a kindness in return. Give me two of them, at least. Or how about just one? One will do!" Despite Han Sen¡¯s continued pleading, there was still no response.


    To say that this put a dampener on his mood was putting it lightly. He looked at Moment Queen, who was still crying, and said, "Moment, what can you tell me about this gourd?"


    Moment Queen did not respond, and her face was still a blubbering mess. She had never felt so insulted before, and even if she did know something about the gourd, she would most certainly not oblige his desire for knowledge and exin to him the nature of the gourd that had defeated her.


    "Hmm, it looks like your punishment was not sufficient." Han Sen used his mind to control Moment Queen, forcing her to stand up and approach him properly.


    When she saw Han Sen rub his hands in an impish fashion, she became angry. But she also knew that resistance would only lead to further humiliation. Holding back the urge to kill him, she remorsefully said, "It does note from the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    "Okay, continue. What is it, then?" Han Sen asked.


    "I am not sure. But I assure you, I have never seen such a thing before. Also, it has not yet been born. There is something within, as you undoubtedly know, but I cannot even wager a guess about what lies inside. If I did have to guess, though, I would say that it is a high-ss Geno Seed." Moment Queen did her best to subdue the shame that told her not to say a word.


    "Geno Seed?" As he held the gourd, Han Sen could still feel the pulsating of its heartbeat.


    He believed she really didn¡¯t know much about it. If she had known, she would have performed better against it earlier.


    The gourd had managed to absorb the entire life energy of the gargantuan tree, and yet, it still wasn¡¯t ready to be born. Han Sen¡¯s mind could not fathom what manner of creature resided inside. Perhaps she was indeed right, guessing that it wasn¡¯t something that belonged to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "It looks like only the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary can produce something like this." Han Sen put away the gourd and returned Moment Queen to the Sea of Soul.


    He didn¡¯t want to kill her yet, as it wouldn¡¯t make him feel any better over what had transpired. Furthermore, she was his property, and it¡¯d only yield a loss if he were to destroy her.


    Plus, Moment Queen had quite the history. She might have a use in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Of course, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to underestimate her any further. For the rest of her existence, he was going to keep an eye on her. What¡¯s more, he was going to treat her like a ve and make her pay for her grievous misbehavior.


    He left the shelter and went off to find Wang Yuhang, but he still wanted to established a guard for Moment Shelter during his absence.


    Much had transpired within the walls of that shelter, and yet, it was still standing. Believing its history to be of some importance, he wasn¡¯t quite willing to give up on it.


    "Bossman, by the sanctuaries! Care to tell me what happened over there?" Wang Yuhang asked as soon as Han Sen returned, unable to wait a single additional second. From where he had been, he had felt the ground quake and even see the Purple Mountain rise from the earth, before descending back down again.


    When the mountain fell, anything within a few thousand miles would have felt the tremor.


    "The Jade-Gold Tree was evil. It killed almost all the super creatures there. Fortunately, I was powerful enough to ovee the wooden fiend and defeat it." Han Sen pointed at the Jade-Gold Tree in the distance as he boasted.


    Wang Yuhang did not believe the absurd story he had been fed, but he wasn¡¯t going to ask again. If Han Sen did not want to tell him the truth, he was willing to ept that.


    After tidying up the shelter, Big ck and Small ck returned to continue their defense of the area. Han Sen, in the meantime, returned to the Alliance in the hope of researching Geno Seeds and learning how they might pertain to the gourd. He had to find out more.

 Chapter 860: Training

    Chapter 860: Training


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen learnt more about Geno Seeds from Ji Yanran. Perusing the information she provided him, though, he noted that it wasn¡¯t very substantial. He did learn that Geno Seeds were able to absorb all manners of genes, and which genes they absorbed would affect what grew inside them.


    Some could grow geno equipment, whereas others could grow creatures. Others could form spirits or beast souls. What they chose to grow was influenced by the energies they absorbed.


    Humans and spirits knew how to create Geno Seeds that they favored, and this was aplished by injecting the genes of their choice into one. Doing so would enable the altered Geno Seed to create what the injector specifically sought.


    Different sanctuaries had different ways of cultivating Geno Seeds. And the stuff they produced was different from ce to ce.


    But humanscked a lot of information about Geno Seeds, and as a result, Han Sen was unable to discover anything revealing about the nature of his gourd or the six Cog armaments.


    "It looks like this is a mystery that will only reveal itself once I reach the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary." After Han Sen deleted the confidential information he had received, he returned to the sanctuary.


    All of a sudden, he received orders bidding him to join a training program.


    Han Sen went back to ask Ji Yanran about it, and she said it was a training program of the Alliance. It was something rted to the Crystallizer civilization. All members of the Daphne had to take part, including her.


    Han Sen had no choice but to join, since he was issued the order. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to take-on the entire Alliance yet, so he still had to adhere to whatever order was given to him by the council. Unfortunately for him, however, it threw a wrench in his ns of attacking Devil-Blood Shelter again. It would be dyed.


    The Devil-Blood King had been heavily damaged, and he wascking his former power. Han Sen believed he could take out Devil-Blood Shelter and max out his super geno points in the process.


    Spirit Owl and Death Knell had not finished evolving yet, though, and they were twopanions he thought he might need. As a result, he didn¡¯t think it¡¯d do much harm to go to the training program first.


    When Han Sen arrived at the training base at Moka, he was surprised to see that it wasn¡¯t only his team that was receiving the training.


    A lot of Crystallizer Ruin research members would receive this training, as well. All in all, there were more than ten thousand people there.


    "Han Sen! You are Han Sen, yes?" Immediately after arriving, Han Sen was greeted by someone who fanboyishly recognized him. The man hastily moved to intercept him.


    Han Sen was quite happy about this, and he couldn¡¯t help but think, "Haha, I really am rather popr."


    "Yes, I am Han Sen." The person in front of him was a twenty-year-old soldier. Han Sen was pleased at the reception he was given, and he was about to ask the man if he wanted an autograph.


    But jovially, the young man quickly said, "It really is you? Sweet! Your fiance is the princess of the Alliance, Ji Yanran. We are very fond of her."


    "What the hell?" Han Sen had rarely felt so awkward. He exined to them, "Well, for what I suspect you will ask next, the answer is yes. She will be joining the training program, too. You can see herter."


    "Whoa! Awesome!"


    A bunch of soldiers began to babble amongst themselves. Then, a woman soldier approached Han Sen and handed him a pen and paper. She politely asked, "Can I have your signature, please?"


    Han Sen noticed that this female soldier was attractively challenged, but still he thought, "Well, at the very least, women have better judgment, I suppose."


    "Of course." Han Sen smiled and epted the pen and paper, ready to scribble his signature. But just as he was about to bring the pen down on the paper, the female soldier said, "Can you write, Ji Yanran¡¯s fiance for your name?"


    Han Sen almost bit his tongue off, and was tempted to grab her clothes and yell, "Are you trying to make me look like a fool? How shameless are you, asking me to sign this?!"


    The female soldier, however, looked like a very shy individual. Despite being disheartened, Han Senplied with her request and proceeded to scribble down Ji Yanran¡¯s fiance.


    "Yay! I have obtained the signature of Ji Yanran¡¯s fiance! Woohoo!" The soldier thanked Han Sen with a frightening amount of glee and hugged the paper tightly.


    Han Sen heard a familiar voiceughing somewhere nearby. He turned around and saw a familiar yet strange shadow.


    "Mengmeng?" Han Sen was very surprised, but still he approached her. He had not expected to see Wang Mengmeng there.


    Since hest saw her, she had grown taller. She exuded a sense of greater maturity, but her overall appearance was still an undeniable victim of her babyface.


    "Tell me, Handsome; as the fiance of a princess, do you feel pressured?" Wang Mengmeng asked, with her eyes wide open in curiosity.


    "Before arriving here, I believed myself to be a figure of greater fame than she was." Han Sen was feeling hopeless.


    Wang Mengmeng smiled and said, "It¡¯s normal, don¡¯t worry. The president has a beautiful daughter, and it is not umon for people to crave every tidbit of news about what the president is up to. Of course the media chases her, and her title as Princess is formally recognized throughout the entire Alliance. Even the news of your triumph against Yu Qin referred to you as ¡¯the princess¡¯s fiance.¡¯"


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t affected by this, however. He simply shrugged his shoulders and said, "I recall you are a member of the Royal Warframe Team, so howe you are here today? Why are you here, taking part in today¡¯s special training?"


    "Honestly? I¡¯m not sure. Some of us received the order toe, whereas others didn¡¯t. Perhaps there is an important operation regarding the Crystallizers?" Wang Mengmeng hypothesized.


    "Let¡¯s walk and talk; where is your room?" Han Sen spoke as he walked alongside Wang Mengmeng.


    In an office of the training camp, an old man watched a video stream of the ongoing scene between Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng.


    "Teacher, would you like to me to bring Han Sen here?" Wen Zhong asked the old man.


    The old man shook his head and said, "No, there is no need to. I do not wish to make my identity and presence known to him yet. I will continue to watch them in secret, in the meantime."


    "Um, I don¡¯t think that is very appropriate," Wen Zhong said, in surprise.


    "It isn¡¯t inappropriate. It makes for apelling watch, that¡¯s all." The old man smiled as he looked at Han Sen. Then he said, "I can see the real him like this."


    "Teacher, do you really want to ept him as a student of yours?" Wen Zhong was hesitant to ask this question, but he did so anyway.


    "Maybe. Maybe not. First, I have to meet with him," the old man said.


    "I still think it is inappropriate. He hails from the Luo family, after all." Wen Zhong wore aplicated expression.


    "Then doesn¡¯t that make for an even morepelling watch? I, Zhuo Doni, having a student from the Luo family would be rather interesting, don¡¯t you think?" The old man squinted his eyes, with a smile that could only be defined as perfect.

 Chapter 861: Royal Princess Team

    Chapter 861: Royal Princess Team


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Crystallizer civilization lessons he had received in the past were mostly the same, but this time, Han Sen noticed they were going into a lot more depth.


    After the training was over, Han Sen went to a restaurant with Fat Squad Leader and his teammates.


    Although they weren¡¯t in the same camp, they had to work hard in the sanctuary. Furthermore, their working locations were not the same and so, they did not meet up frequently. Gathering together in one spot was a rarity, so they were keen to take advantage of the opportunity and have a meal together.


    They spoke about the many trials and tribtions they had each experienced in their lives up to that point. Fat Squad Leader recalled a tale in which he almost died while in the sanctuary. It was a story fraught with danger and arduous troubles, but he was a remarkable storyteller. He told the tale with humor and enthusiasm, which had everyone else leaning in to listen.


    "Little Han, you have seen more than we, I am sure. Could you tell us a story concerning one of your adventurers?" Fat Squad Leader asked, and his request was joined by nods and noises of agreement from the others there, too.


    Han Sen and Fat Squad Leader had been drinking, so Han Sen told them much about what he had been through. He received a barrage of questions as he told the stories.


    Han Sen wanted to embellish the tales he told, but he realized his adventures were as fantastical and as wild as a story could get. He started to acknowledge how almost ridiculous his experiences were, that further flourishes weren¡¯t even necessary.


    "What a load of sh*t! A moving mountain, a tree that sunders the sky and bears fruit that craps out treasure? Where do you think you are, the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?" As Han Sen told his stories to the keen listeners, an inappropriatement was made from somece behind them. The voice was mocking.


    When Han Sen¡¯s story was interrupted, the listeners all turned their heads to see who had the gall to do so. They were prohibited from wearing military uniforms outside the camp, so they wondered if the outspoken person only said as much because he didn¡¯t know who they were.


    "Friend, we were only exchanging tales. You interrupt us as if you have been offended." Fat Squad Leader stood up and spoke to the person who had interrupted them, and noticed he was standing in the presence of others, too.


    "This is a public area and there is a little thing called free speech. What? Are you guys allowed to spout whatever nonsense you want, whereas I must remain quiet?" the man said with a smile.


    Fat Squad Leader looked ready to respond, but Li Jin tugged at his arm. Li Jin had recognized who those people were, and so he told Fat Squad Leader, "Leader, they are from the Royal Warframe Team. I saw them while we were training."


    Fat Squad Leader frowned and said, "If we are allied, then I can excuse your bullish intrusion. At the very least, I hope that you can be a touch more respectful going forward."


    Fat Squad leader sat back down, but the man raised his eyebrows and retorted, "Oh, I apologize. But our Royal Warframe Team is notprised of bullsh*tters."


    At this, Han Sen and Fat Squad Leader furrowed their brows. "Dude, you¡¯re way over the line!"


    "Oh, I apologize again. Did I touch a nerve? That¡¯s fine; I¡¯m sure that Hero Han can kill all manner of wretched creatures and surmount insurmountable challenges. Do not worry for my talent, as I am not a person that can move mountains and bring down the sky. I am merely a surpasser that has just reached the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Haha. I suppose he could fight me, if he figured he was strong enough." The man was unbearably cocky.


    When Han Sen heard the man refer to him as Hero Han, he knew right away that the sole purpose for the man¡¯s intrusion here was to cause trouble.


    "Do you have no shame? You are a surpasser, who hase to challenge and pick on evolvers?" Fat Squad Leader was aggravated.


    With a mocking expression, the man said, "I may be a surpasser, but I can only suppose I am weaker than the monsters Hero Han described. If he can deal with those creatures, then I am sure he would have no problempeting against me."


    Fat Squad Leader and his friends were now riled up, but they couldn¡¯t quite formte an appropriate response to this. They too believed Han Sen was embellishing his tales, and exaggerating his stories for the sole purpose of entertainment. The Royal Warframe Team was mocking them, taking advantage of Han Sen¡¯s jests. Unable to say anything, their efforts of provocation were proving effective.


    "Okay. Are we to have a friendly duel ormit to a warframe fight?" Han Sen asked, after standing up and moving right in front of the man.


    Han Sen was not willing to ept their bullying.


    Han Sen had already taken the time to sense the surpasser¡¯s energy flow, and he noted how he wasn¡¯t that far off the average super creature. He was most certainly not someone special.


    "Haha, are you serious? You are going to fight us, the Royal Warframe Team?" The man looked as if he had just heard the funniest joke ever devised, and he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    The other team members joined in with the man¡¯s amusement, and they all did their best to mock Han Sen.


    The Royal Warframe Team was the greatest team in the Alliance. Only the most elite were able to join them, and they were people who were able to control warframes.


    To enter the Royal Warframe Team, a person had to undergo vigorous training. The Royal Warframe Team¡¯s training regime was different than that of ordinary warframe teams. Furthermore, Han Sen was not a warframe soldier.


    "I have heard of you Royal Warframe lot, and I have heard there are many warframe masters." Han Sen spoke with a cold tone of voice.


    Hearing Han Sen say this, the man became awfully cocky. The Royal Warframe Team was indisputably the best of the best, and it was something they were proud of. They¡¯d take advantage of any opportunity they could to trumpet their aplishments.


    Fat Squad Leader knew Han Sen wouldn¡¯tpliment someone like this, willy nilly, so he waited patiently for what Han Sen was going to say next.


    "But I have also heard that the most powerful warframe users are female. The men are dragging the team down, apparently," Han Sen said.


    Fat Squad Leader and Qiu Chengughed heartily at the burn. Li Jin joined in with a serious tone of voice, adding, "Yes, I have heard about this, too. The Royal Warframe Team is frequently referred to as the Royal Princess Team. I thought the team was onlyprised of women. You¡¯ll have to ept my apology, for I did not know there were men amongst your ranks."


    Han Sen and Li Jin¡¯s words were not false, and what they said was partly true.


    The leader of the Royal Warframe Team was a woman, and most members were indeed female; like Yu Qianxun, who Han Sen had filmed advertisements with. Wang Mengmeng was a member of their team, as well.


    The primary reason for the Royal Warframe Team¡¯s reputation as an elite army was due to their appearance. Being mostlyprised of women, that was not a difficult task.


    The team always showed up at the Alliance¡¯s Independence Day celebrations, the New Year festivities, and the Marching Army events. They showed up to spruce up these asions, and it helped that all of the smaller squads inside the Royal Warframe Team were spearheaded by women, too.


    With all of its authoritative figures being women, the Royal Warframe Team had been dubbed the Royal Princess Team. It wasn¡¯t a snide name, and no contempt was harbored in its usage. The nickname really was just used to illustrate the many women in its ranks.


    "What did you say?" Now that Han Sen and Li Jin said this, the man¡¯s face had changed. The other men apanying him stood up angrily.


    They had been mocked for this state of affairs before, and hearing it used against them again was really quite triggering.


    "Okay, let¡¯s have a warframe fight!" The men who had now been provoked looked at Han Sen with anger in their eyes.

 Chapter 862: Outdated SKTS

    Chapter 862: Outdated SKTS


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The lounge of the restaurant had all the equipment necessary, so everyone proceeded there at once to spectate the virtual fight.


    "Little Han, are you okay?" Fat Squad Leader asked, as Han Sen sat inside the hologram machine.


    They had been mocked, yes; but their transgressors were from the Royal Warframe Team. They were incredibly proficient at operating warframes, and the person he was going up against was a surpasser to boot. His foe¡¯s fitness was higher than any evolver¡¯s, which gave him an advantage.


    "I¡¯ll be fine. I learned how to operate warframes back in military school, and I actually put some effort in when it came to practicing." Han Sen smiled.


    Fat Squad Leader then remembered that Han Sen had endorsed super biological warframes. But over the years, there had been many more generations and SK models. Those who endorsed the products had generally switched and move on with theter releases.


    But Han Sen¡¯s first-generation SKTS was undoubtedly the most famous. The advert and the SKTS itself were widely regarded as ssics.


    Of course, the adverts weren¡¯t representative of their actual operational functions. What he had learnt had been in school, so it was natural for people to be dubious over whether or not Han Sen could actuallypete with professionals in today¡¯s scene.


    But it was toote now, and Han Sen¡¯s crew could only hope for the best. Their embarrassment would be even greater, if he lost.


    The Royal Warframe Team bunch, however, were acting as if they had already secured victory. For this fight, they even got the restaurant workers to stream the fight live on the TVs of the restaurant.


    People who visited this establishment were mostly soldiers, those that hade here training. As such, this was a fight that was sure to interest them.


    "Oh, it¡¯s a Royal Knight! Wasn¡¯t that person ranked seventh in the realm of evolver¡¯s warframebat. It has been a long time since Ist saw him."


    "It really is him! It¡¯s Li Chengxian from the Royal Warframe Team. He¡¯s a surpasser now, so it is fairly obvious why you don¡¯t see him much, anymore."


    "Cool! Who is he going up against?"


    "Some fellow with a strange ID. I¡¯ve never heard of him before."


    "It is a guest ount."


    ......


    Han Sen logged-in with a guest ount, and this provided him the ID of "Guest" followed by a bunch of numbers.


    Having received the invitation to battle from Li Chengxian, he entered thebat arena. Instantly, the countdown began.


    An old man sat down in the restaurant as the countdown started, and he watched the screen of the TV intently. He couldn¡¯t wait for the match to begin.


    Zhuo Doni came here to chat with Han Sen, but did not expect him to have gotten into a fight with Li Chengxian. He found the prospects of their battle quite interesting.


    "Soldiers from the Royal Warframe Team are very good when ites to the operation of warframes. They have much experience and constantly make use of them. Han Sen most likely hasn¡¯t touched a warframe in many years, so I wonder what he¡¯s going to do?" Zhuo Doni sipped on a ss of wine, deep in thought.


    It had indeed been a long time since Han Sen operated a warframe, and he wasn¡¯t familiar with what models were currently being used. He chose SKTS due to his familiarity with it, but it was incredibly outdated by that point.


    Seeing Han Sen select the SKTS, Li Chengxian coldly smiled. The SKTS was a regr warframe, outdated andcking high mobility. Its weapons were unremarkable, and itcked a variety of them. It was generally considered unsuitable for battles against other warframes.


    Han Sen chose this warframe due to being familiar with it.


    Li Chengxian wasn¡¯t going to be polite or go easy on Han Sen, though. He was ready to whip him like a dog and teach him a stern lesson. Han Sen had mocked the males of their team, so to assert the victory he wanted, Li Chengxian chose the best warframe possible. It was a super biological warframe called "King of War."


    King of War was thetest model, and it was five generations ahead of the SKTS. Although this King of War was only a regr variant instead of the military variant¡ªwhich reduced the weapons it possessed¡ªit was fairly close.


    Every man loved mechs, and in this age, super biological warframes in particr. Whereas in the past, men might have been car enthusiasts andter spaceship lovers, this was thetest manly interest. Even if a man wasn¡¯t crazy about machinery, they¡¯d still appreciate them.


    Warframe matches were a popr sport to watch, and especially so when a match included a member of the Royal Warframe Team.


    Even men and soldiers who weren¡¯t warframe operators enjoyed watching the fights, and understood the intricacies of these battles.


    Seeing Li Chengxian select King of War, while his opponent used an SKTS, they believed the duel was going to be some gentle sparring and not a proper fight.


    But still, many people tuned in to watch, due to one of the fighters being associated with the Royal Warframe Team. It made for great entertainment to apany their meals.


    When the countdown ended, King of War and SKTS appeared in the arena. It was a in battleground, and itcked barriers. There, they would simply fight.


    Han Sen¡¯s SKTS had a sword and aser ster, nothing else.


    King of War was decked out with a variety of weapons, like a giant, mobile arsenal.


    Li Chengxian looked at Han Sen¡¯s basic, raw SKTS and cackled. When he moved his hand, King of War came to life with thirteen cannons immediately aiming for Han Sen. He¡¯d st the SKTS to kingdome before it even took a step towards him.


    "D*mn! Thirteen weapons all at once, that¡¯s pretty powerful. And talented! These Royal Knights really are a crazy lot. Awesome!"


    "His abilities of warframe operation are way too good. He moves the robot with an unmatched mixture of both speed and precision. This is nuts!"


    "The Royal Warframe Team really is no joke."


    "Oh, that poor soul. That guy in the SKTS will be nothing but scrap metal before he takes his second step."


    ......


    When the SKTS moved, however, everyone was shocked. It was an ordinary movement, but it made people feel as if the SKTS was alive.


    At that moment, they noticed a fluidity unlike anything they thought a machine could perform. It was like the SKTS had melded with the agility of a human.


    The movements of the SKTS were delicate, and each step exuded a sense of real soul. It was difficult for people to describe what they were watching.


    "Those quick movements... by the sanctuaries! Who is controlling that SKTS? That¡¯s insane!"


    Amidst everyone¡¯s shock, the SKTS continued its graceful dance forward. The trail it took was strange, and when the cannons fired, every shot missed and hit the ground around it.


    The SKTS was like a silver phantom.

 Chapter 863: Alpha Control

    Chapter 863: Alpha Control


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fortunately, warframe fights were not determined by simple speed. There were many contributing factors that lead to victory; if much of the fight had relied on speed, Han Sen would never have been able to catch up to King of War.


    King of War was very powerful. It had a very high defense, and it possessed many different weapons. This meant its size was less than an ideal; it was big, and as a result, clumsy and a little stiff to move. This was where the SKTS could prove itself.


    The SKTS was far lighter and its agility was high.


    With Han Sen¡¯s incredible eighth sense, Han Sen was able to predict King of War¡¯s movements and adapt ordingly.


    Using Heavenly Go, Han Sen took on a formation. He prompted King of War to fire first, giving him the opportunity to start his dance of evasion. With the SKTS, Han Sen was able to make his way over to King of War while it was preupied.


    "Is this fight staged?"


    "Ha! This is way too fake. How can King of War not manage to strike that old SKTS, when its headed straight his way."


    "Haha! I give this crappy disy a one-out-of-ten rating. Their performance is terrible, and it beggars belief. King of War fires continuously, and I¡¯m expected to believe the SKTS can dodge such a barrage without a scratch?"


    "How much did SKTS pay for this shameless,ughable disy? I¡¯ll pay double just to make it stop!"


    "It may be just a show, but SKTS¡¯s power is nothing tough at. That being said, the agility is difficult to believe. Performing a single dodge is hard enough, but to keep on doing so is too good to be true. The fitness level of whoever is inside that SKTS must be rather lofty."


    "This performance is interesting. I wonder who is in control of the SKTS?"


    "This isn¡¯t a show, numbnuts! This is the real deal. I saw how this fight got started, over in the lobby. Li Chengxian started picking on Han Sen and his fellows, so he offered to duel him with a warframe."


    "Holy smokes! Is that true?"


    "Why would I lie? There were quite a few people there. The tension between the two was stoked like a fire."


    "This is crazy. Han Sen is the one operating SKTS? Are his abilities really that good? He¡¯s not even a warframe operator."


    "Don¡¯t you recall when SKTS first entered the market? Han Sen was the one who starred in its advert, when he was still in military school."


    "I remember Digang having just created super biological warframes. When SKTS first came out, it was massive. The advert¡¯s focus was on the warframe and Yu Qianxun, I didn¡¯t notice the young man in it."


    "He was SKTS¡¯s Alpha Operator. It¡¯s no wonder he is so strong."


    ......


    The arena for their battle was very small. With a firm handle on the SKTS, Han Sen effortlessly made his way over to King of War.


    When in range, however, Han Sen did not attack right away. The difference between their armor statistics meant Han Sen could not fight him face-to-face.


    Therefore, Han Sen used his SKTS to go around and around King of War. Instead of just dodging in one direction, he ran circles around King of War. With his sword, he kept shing as he went, waiting for the perfect opening in which he could use hisser ster.


    King of War kept spinning, and it almost seemed stuck in its attempt to locate the SKTS. It couldn¡¯t even attack.


    "Are you sure this isn¡¯t a show? It seems fake. Why isn¡¯t he fighting back?" someone asked.


    "Oh, he wants to fight back. The thing is, he can¡¯t," an old warframe soldier said, as he looked at the SKTS. Despite his affirmation, he was still surprised at what he was seeing.


    "Brother Xu, what do you mean by that? How can he not fight back?" Everyone turned to look at the old soldier, in anticipation of an exnation.


    The soldier looked at the video and said, "King of War has many native, built-in weapons, as well as weapons that are external attachments. It may seem powerful, but too many weapons make you bulky, and uracyes at the cost of time."


    "The SKTS manages to always ce itself inside King of War¡¯s aiming deadzone. By the time King of War adjusts his position, the SKTS has already moved to another deadzone. King of War will never be able to lock onto him, provided the SKTS keeps this up. So, how can he possibly fight back?"


    Hearing this exnation, everyone watched the screen with a clearer concept of what was going on. When they saw King of War¡¯s gun move, the SKTS had moved. It really was impossible for King of War to lock-on to his opponent.


    "His control is too much. It¡¯s like a bug, forever hiding in the enemy¡¯s deadzone. He is too good."


    "It is no wonder why he is the fiance of the princess."


    "It isn¡¯t that SKTS has been updated, it¡¯s just down to the driver. There is a reason why Digang invited Han Sen to film the advert. Han Sen did indeed know everything about the SKTS, and he was indeed like an alpha."


    "Are you recording this video?"


    "No, but you can just ask for a copy off the restaurantter."


    "An Alpha Operator of the SKTS is something that¡¯s well worth watching."


    Everyone was exuberantly happy, watching this fight unfold. The only one not having a good time was Li Chengxian. Try as he might, he could not lock onto the SKTS. Everything he tried to do was thwarted, as if the SKTS had the ability of foresight.


    It was like someone had installed a window into his soul, and there his opponent was, peering right through it. It even frightened him a bit. Although this was all virtual, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine Han Sen¡¯s face grinning like a devil. This vision made his skin itch.


    Li Chengxian no longer expected victory. More than anything, he wanted to lose right now and bring an end to the nightmare.


    He would have vastly preferred it if the SKTS had the strength to immediately blow up the King of War. But the SKTS¡¯s weapons were too weak, and the King of War¡¯s armor was too sturdy.


    It was a badbination, and all the SKTS could do was slowly whittle away the defense and health of King of War. It would still be a while before the horror was over and King of War would be destroyed.


    A fight like this was not unlike torture, and it made Li Chengxian feel a phantom pain.


    If the Royal Warframe Team¡¯s honor wasn¡¯t at stake, he would have happily thrown in the towel.


    It had been a very long time since Han Senst touched a warframe, and he recalled the times he would asionally hop in one for some fun. Moving at high speed, with a sword that did not stop swinging and theser ster that kept on firing, it was an orgy of sounds. The pinging ofser on metal was particrly delightful for the ears of men, and it made them super excited.

 Chapter 864: One Mouth and a Demigod

    Chapter 864: One Mouth and a Demigod


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhuo Doni watched the screen with an excitement in his heart. It reminded him of himself, in the days of his youth.


    "He is not from the Luo family, and he did not practice Falsified-Sky Sutra. This is interesting, and now I havee to the decision that yes, I will recruit him as my student." Zhuo Doni smiled.


    It was difficult to believe that a Luo family member hadn¡¯t learned the Falsified-Sky Sutra but had still be so powerful.


    His skills were top-tier. They weren¡¯t associated with movement and power, and from what he had seen of Han Sen¡¯s operation of a warframe, Zhuo Doni learnt a lot.


    "It is an interesting thing, for him to be so powerful without learning the Falsified-Sky Sutra." Zhuo Doni had a few extra thoughts about this, but he did not dwell on them. His mind swiftly moved on to think, "He is not from the Luo family, and neither does he want to be. His name is Han. Haha! I can¡¯t wait to see whates of this."


    Boom!


    Only God could have kept count of the hundreds of shes the SKTS delivered to King of War, but it finally broke. And with King of War¡¯s breaking, the fight came to an end.


    Li Chengxian did not say a word following his defeat. Upon his exit, he quickly summoned for his men to depart alongside him. He was far too ashamed of his performance to muster a single word, since he was a Royal Warframe Team operator who had just lost to an old, outdated SKTS.


    Footage of the fight had been uploaded to Sk. The full-length video was titled SKTS Murders King of War, and it didn¡¯t take long for it go viral.


    After watching the video, many people were bbergasted. Many warframe lovers wondered if they had what it took to do as the SKTS did.


    Those efforts turned out badly, however. A few days after the video was uploaded, there were reports of countless SKTS kits being destroyed and their operators injured. No one was able to replicate what they had seen in the video.


    As a result, many people believed the video had been faked, and its fight was staged. But when people thought about the fact that the video included Han Sen and a member of the Royal Warframe Team, they questioned why those two would do such a thing. Them faking a battle did not seem likely.


    For the Royal Warframe Team to suffer such a defeat was humiliating, and many people could not help but say, "There is an operator called The Alpha. Others can¡¯t do what he does, and the skills he knows are etched into his bones."


    Han Sen, Fat Squad Leader, and his friends celebrated the victory together. Delighted over the result, they all decided to get wasted. Later that night, Han Sen wobbled his way to the bathroom.


    When he was in front of the door, an old man walked out. Han Sen was so drunk, he didn¡¯t even look at him properly.


    This was the Alliance. Unlike in the sanctuaries, you always had to be alert¡ªeven in a drunken stupor.


    So, when Han Sen passed the old man, he felt as if the old man¡¯s eyes were incredibly bright. He nced towards them.


    As he looked, Han Sen froze. His pupils went smaller and his eyes were sapped of the joy they once possessed.


    "Kid, take my mind test. If you pass, I will allow you to be my student," Zhuo Doni cockily said.


    As a demigod, Zhuo Doni was incredibly talented in the realm of influencing the wills of others and performing illusions. In demigod fights, he was able to make others lose their attention and fall into a false reality that he had devised.


    Han Sen was merely an evolver, and helpless to resist. Therefore, Zhuo Doni wished to test Han Sen¡¯s willpower, faith, and resolve. If he passed, he would be sufficiently qualified to be Zhuo Doni¡¯s apprentice. If his faith was warped, then that meant he did not have what it took yet.


    People could learn any skill they wanted, and they could be as powerful as they wanted, too. The only inhibitor to achieving such lofty goals was a person¡¯s faith and dedication to the cause.


    Zhuo Doni walked in front of Han Sen and brought him to sit down. Han Sen¡¯s attention was vacant now, for he had been ced in Zhuo Doni¡¯s Infinite Mind Trial. For surpassers, it traditionally took them an hour to escape it.


    "Kid, suffer a little. When youe out, you will obey me." Zhuo Doni thought about how Han Sen might respect him following the trial, and smiled with jittery excitement.


    Zhuo Doni ced a hand on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and when he did, Han Sen burped. Following that, a wretched noise sounded. "Blergh!" Han Sen threw up all over Zhuo Doni.


    Zhuo Doni was caught at unawares. On any other asion, he¡¯d dodge without trouble, but he had be too self-obsessed, and his excitement over Han Sen had gotten the best of him. While thinking about how incredible his Infinite Mind Trial was, and how he¡¯d present himself as Han Sen¡¯s new boss, the projectile vomiting caught him off-guard.


    Han Sen was very drunk at this point. Bing dizzy under the influence of Infinite Mind Trial was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s ck and opened the floodgates of his stomach.


    The two looked at each other for a second, and after acknowledging the situation, Han Sen said, "I am so sorry!"


    "It¡¯s okay." Zhuo Doni lowered his head and left, not wanting Han Sen to see his face.


    He didn¡¯t look like the strong man that he was right now, especially since he was covered in puke. If he told Han Sen he was a demigod and wished to recruit him as a student, Han Sen was sure to believe he was an old man who had escaped the loony bin.


    "D*mn it! Why did he not get lost in my Infinite Mind Trial? This is crazy." Zhuo Doni was shocked.


    "It fortunate that guy was a pleasant person. If he wasn¡¯t, I would sure be in trouble. I should avoid throwing up on people in the future, I think." Han Sen, merry as a cricket, continued his wobble towards the bathroom.


    Zhuo Doni, on the other hand, quickly left Moka. Although he wanted to spend more time with Han Sen, it¡¯d be awkward if he was recognized after their drunken encounter.


    Therefore, Zhuo Doni thought he might wait a while longer. He¡¯d change his hairstyle and shave his beard, so by the next time they met, Han Sen would be none the wiser.


    Han Sen was so drunk, he¡¯d never believe he had thrown up on a demigod.


    The training on Mokasted half a month, in total. When it was over, nothing came of it all. There were no adventures or excursions nned for them inside the ruins or anything. It had been a long time Daphne received a mission.


    So, following this, Han Sen decided to return to the sanctuary. Wang Yuhang was still in Moment Shelter, so Han Sen traveled to Devil-Blood Shelter in hispany. They wanted to see if they could deal one final strike and destroy the shelter.


    The Devil-Blood King had mostly lost everything, so Han Sen was willing to assume all of the super creatures he had brought with him for the golden chests had been killed. At the most, only seven now remained. And if there were, Han Sen believed he could beat them.


    His confidence had grown because he now owned the Silver-Blood Macaque.

 Chapter 865: Attacking Devil-Blood Shelter

    Chapter 865: Attacking Devil-Blood Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Silver-Blood Macaque: Shapeshifting Beast Soul


    Han Sen had finally received a new shapeshifting beast soul. With these buffs, Han Sen could definitely go up against super creatures, and perhaps things that were even stronger.


    Although he couldn¡¯t allow Moment Queen to help him out anymore, fearing she might try something else or even self-destruct, the Silver-Blood Macaque would make up for her absence in battle.


    Death Knell and Spirit Owl had also finished evolving by now, bing super pets that could fight. His team would be stronger than ever.


    Han Sen now had Little Angel, Death Knell, Spirit Owl, Little Silver, Little Fairy, and Wang Yuhang. With such a team, Han Sen believed it was possible to take down Devil-Blood Shelter.


    Big ck, Small ck, and Little White stayed behind to defend Moment Shelter while they were gone.


    Without dy, Han Sen brought Wang Yuhang right to the front gate of Devil-Blood Shelter. On this day, they weren¡¯t going to spend time trying to lure some of the residents away.


    Spirit Owl flew high in the air and summoned an army of rats to assault the shelter. Each rat was sacred-blood in strength, and they ran in like a vermintide for boorish reconnaissance.


    And just as Han Sen had deduced, the Devil-Blood King only had six super creatures left in hispany. Han Sen and Wang Yuhang entered the shelter with the goal of killing the super creatures, first and foremost. They weren¡¯t going to take out the spirit and his spirit stone just yet.


    The silver fox and Little Fairy were loosed, while Spirit Owl and Little Angel each picked themselves a target.


    Han Sen caught sight of a wolf-like super creature. Han Sen¡¯s eyes gleamed with silver, and when they did, Han Sen transformed into a three-meter-tall silver ape. Holding his ming Rex Spike, Han Sen spared no time in swinging it down on the wolf¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    The super creature copsed on the ground after Han Sen¡¯s attack. In one swing, its head had been smashed in. The skull had been skinned and half-shattered, exposing a bleeding brain on the inside.


    The increase in power Han Sen had received was incredible to behold, and the thrill of unleashing it almost made him scream to the sky in delight. He picked up the ming Rex Spike in one hand, and the fallen super creature in the other. He tossed the super creature into the air and, while it was airborne, used his rex spike to beat it repeatedly. The wolf had no chance to fight back against such brutality.


    Another super creature then went to fight Han Sen. In response to this, Han Sen pointed his finger and summoned Death Knell. The blue bell became a big bell, and with its bottom like a hungry maw, it set itself down upon the iing creature. The super creature was then trapped beneath the bell like a spider in a ss.


    From inside the bell, the pper went wild. Amidst the tolls and scraping of nails against its hard interior, the super creature was going mad in its bid to escape. s, there was nothing it could do.


    Han Sen was no longer affected by the noise, but it did disturb the wolf creature. Grabbing the lifeless body of the wolf by its wretched wounds, he pulled the wolf apart with his massive simian arms.


    "Super Creature Tiger-Wolf Beast killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to obtain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    The Devil-Blood King suddenly popped up from Han Sen¡¯s shadow. He tried to strike at Han Sen¡¯s back with his w-like fingernails, but Han Sen was ready. He fought back with Sonic-Thunder Punch, and when his fist collided with the Devil-Blood King, the silver sunlight went supernova. The strike against the Devil-Blood King¡¯s talons was tremendous, and it sent the spirit spiralling backwards.


    Han Sen was overjoyed at this result, and without reprieve, moved in to perform the same skill again. And then he did it again and again and again without pause. The shelter was washed with a blinding white light from the repeated explosions of Han Sen¡¯s silver suns. The shadows all around were either dispersed or made faint, prohibiting the Devil-Blood King from melding into them to travel and escape.


    With the vitality boost given to him by the Silver-Blood Macaque, Sonic-Thunder Punch no longer drained his energy as it used to. Without getting weak, he could continue swinging his fist as a Sonic-Thunder Punch without dy, over and over like any average punch. The Devil-Blood King could do little but try to fall back, as lightning crackled and sparked all across him.


    Boom!


    Han Sen punched his face, and when he did, the Devil-Blood King was thrown into the air. Then he punched his belly, and the Devil-Blood King was sent flying away a few hundred meters, striking the gate wall and making it crumble.


    Blood spilled from the Devil-Blood King, and he turned ck as charcoal with thesting electricity.


    Ignoring him for now, Han Sen turned his attention elsewhere. He saw the silver fox in a fight of its own, and it had managed to paralyze its opponent. Running over there to help out, he brought down a Sonic-Thunder Punch on the stunned creature¡¯s head.


    Silver sunlight sted out of every orifice of the super creature, and a littleter, its belly exploded from the heat. Lightning and blood were everywhere, and a secondter, it was pronounced dead.


    "Super Creature Muscle Beast killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to obtain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Han Sen felt pretty awesome at this point. The raging silver ape body he now possessed moved fast, and he had managed to effortlessly beat back the Devil-Blood King and y super creatures.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t had a good, easy fight like this in a while. Wang Yuhang, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t sure how topose his thoughts. He was frozen by what he saw. When they first came to this ce, Han Sen valued his help and needed it a good deal, especially with pulling creatures away. But now, in a short amount of time, Han Sen had reached a point where he was the one chasing the super creatures.


    "This is sickening," Wang Yuhang thought to himself, unable to believe there was nothing he could do to help right now.


    The six super creatures were soon killed. Two of them were second-generations, but none of them provided beast souls. That might have been a consequence of Wang Yuhang¡¯s presence, however.


    The Devil-Blood King screamed as he suffered onest hack from Little Angel¡¯s greatsword. When she brought down her sword that onest time, it hewed the head off Devil-Blood King¡¯s shoulders and sent him back to his spirit stone.


    "Go and look for the Spirit Hall," Han Sen told the Spirit Owl.


    Spirit Owl made a noise not unlike a baby. And from below the Spirit Owl, a legion of rats followed and spread out like a tide in search of the hall. Within ten minutes, they had found it.


    It was through a small hole, hidden inside a pce. When Han Sen reached the hall, he saw something strange on the spirit stone. He promptly bent to pick it up.


    The spirit stone shone ck and red, and then blew up in Han Sen¡¯s hand into nothing but dust.


    "I failed." Han Sen had a wry smile, for this was the first time he ever failed capturing a spirit.


    Still, he was now in possession of Devil-Blood Shelter. It was a decent reward, and when factoring in the two second-generation Life Geno Essences he had also obtained, he felt satisfied.


    The two essences gave him fourteen super geno points, bringing his total up to ny-two. He was only one step away from maxing it out.


    Han Sen gave a thunder-element Life Geno Essence to the silver fox, and it was happy. The same could not be said for the fairy, however. There were no water-element Life Geno Essences to be obtained, and she was a little grumpy in her disappointment.

 Chapter 866: New Shura King

    Chapter 866: New Shura King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After taking over Devil-Blood Shelter, Han Sen was starting to think he was far more powerful than he should¡¯ve been. He had two King-ss shelters and yet, there¡¯d never be anyone around to upy them. Ferocious monsters ruled thends that epassed the shelters, meaning human upation was unlikely. This annoyed Han Sen.


    Despite owning these two shelters, he realized his inability to earn a single penny from either.


    Although Han Sen did not need money, not earning anything from such potentially prosperous shelters was aggravating.


    Han Sen told Wang Yuhang about how he was feeling. His response, upon hearing Han Sen¡¯smentations was, "Why would you allow this to dwell on your mind? With the advent of Angel Gene Fluid, the growing strength of humanity is elerating. If you can secure these shelters and provide protection to other bold, pioneering sorts, it¡¯d be a valuable location. Particrly so, with all the terrifying monsters that roam here. This ce would be valued highly, I am sure. Even if you did not want to sell it, you could simply rent it."


    "I guess you¡¯re right. I would only need Big ck and Small ck to guard this ce, after all. There are no other King-ss shelters around, so they would suffice." Han Sen then turned his thoughts to which way he might earn the most money.


    Wang Yuhang gave Han Sen a few more ideas, which Han Sen received favorably.


    After going back to the Alliance, Han Sen found someone to produce an advertisement for him, to rent out Devil-Blood Shelter.


    The advertisement shocked the whole Alliance. The fact that Han Sen had taken down a super spirit shelter was nigh unbelievable.


    Taking down a King-ss shelter was in a whole different league than simply ying a super creature. While Angel Gene was rejoicing about their felling of a single super creature, Han Sen was unceremoniously conducting business after securing an entire King-ss shelter.


    Many people enquired about the advertisement, following its posting. Many people asked about the price, in particr.


    After learning its location, many of the bigger organizations were keen to scout the area and check it out.


    The results added further shock. If the shelter was indeed secure, then it would be a bountiful location with an abundance of resources. Not to mention the plentiful super creatures.


    The only problem would have been safety, but Han Sen pledged there would be two super creatures remaining there, willing to guard the location. Thinking the shelter to be viable, many different factions gave Han Sen the sum they were willing to pay.


    Angel Gene was the highest bidder, but Han Sen decided to rent it out to Dong Lin instead. With the contract that was written-up andter signed, they would pay Han Sen with arge sum of pet pills every year.


    After the first transaction, Han Sen returned to Moment Shelter with arge quantity of pet pills. Then, he bid for Big ck and Small ck to go to Devil-Blood Shelter and guard it.


    He had received many pet pills, and not being stingy, Han Sen happily handed them out to the silver fox and his beast souls. Even Meowth and Golden Growler could consume them.


    Pet pills were very beneficial for super creatures. The silver fox, the fairy, Big ck, Small ck, and Little White loved them. Before long, the pills dwindled quickly.


    Han Sen could visibly see the changes, however. As a result, he did not feel bad about spending them as freely as he did.


    Han Sen calcted that the pet pills Dong Lin would pay every year was enough to keep them each reasonably fed for the duration between payments.


    When Han Sen went to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, he would have to leave hispanions behind. Han Sen wanted to feed and treat them well in the hopes they could ascend with him, like the Holy Rhino or Empty Witch had. If he could secure their ascendance, perhaps they could meet each other again.


    Han Sen was going to be levelling up soon, so before that happened, Han Sen decided to pay his mother a visit.


    When he asked his mom why she hadn¡¯t gone to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, she said it wasn¡¯t worth the risk. But if she had wanted to go, she¡¯d have been there a long time ago.


    She was afraid she¡¯d have bad luck and die, with no hope of survival upon ascending. If that happened, there¡¯d be no one left to look after Han Sen and Han Yan, she reasoned.


    Han Sen was an independent person, yes, but Han Yan needed to be looked after. That was the reason, for now, for not going to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    When Han Sen visited his mom, he was nning to give her super beast souls and Life Geno Essences. She could either use them herself or give them to Han Yan when she reached the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. He didn¡¯t n on selling them, anyway.


    On his way to Blue Crystal Shelter, he also nned on maxing out his super geno points along the way. With some decent luck, he could find and provide the silver fox with a thunder-element Life Geno Essence, too.


    It would have been nice if he could help the fairy, as well. But he wagered that, with the Crystal Pce, he could scour the seas and find a water-element Life Geno Essence with greater ease some other time.


    Although Han Sen still had two-hundred-thousand miles to go, the road wasn¡¯t going to be a dangerous one due to how strong he had be. Therefore, Han Sen considered it as little more than a road trip. To join him, he decided to bring Zero and all his beautiful spirits with him on his way to Blue Crystal Shelter.


    After walking for an entire month, they were yet to encounter a single dangerous moment. With his gorgeouspanions and stunning views, it was a fun time. He even managed to get a thunder-element Life Geno Essence for the silver fox.


    But Han Sen still hadn¡¯t been able to find a second-generation super creature for himself, which was rather disappointing.


    He visited a human shelter along the way and returned to the Alliance for a spell. There, he heard startling news.


    The shura had decided upon a new king. Or rather, this time, a queen. Her name was Yu Shura Queen, like Yu Qin from the Yu family.


    "I can¡¯t believe Yu Shura Queen was able to im the throne. It¡¯s bad news for humanity, that¡¯s for sure," Ji Yanran said.


    "Why?" Han Sen asked.


    Ji Yanran exined, "The Yu family focuses on technological advancements. They are also fairly open-minded when ites to other races. They consistently research how they might find a way to survive in the sanctuaries to earn geno points and own beast souls. They once suggested making use of human genes, but previous rulers were too closed-minded for that. The use of human genes would muddy their own blood, it was argued. No shura previously wanted to ept human genes, royal or otherwise. But now that she has taken the throne, that may soon change."


    "Can the shura actually do that?" Han Sen frowned.


    "It is difficult to tell. Angel Gene Fluid already proves it is possible tobine parts of them with ourselves. Who¡¯s to say it won¡¯t work the other way around?" Ji Yanran said.


    "Well, you¡¯re right. If this does happen, that could prove troublesome," Han Sen agreed with her thoughts.


    This was out of Han Sen¡¯s control, however. If the new shura leader did choose to pursue this path, it¡¯d affect humanity a lot.


    But for now, it was difficult to determine what might soon happen. For the time being, humanity had an advantage.

 Chapter 867: Strange Fruit Forest

    Chapter 867: Strange Fruit Forest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The group walked for a few more days in the sanctuary, leaving behind thends frequently visited by humans. Before long, Han Sen and Zero found themselves standing at the eaves of a fruity forest. The trees there were about thirty to forty meters high, and their trunks were massive. Dotted among the branches of the trees were ck fruits, each the size of a fist. Han Sen retrieved one and cut it open. It was fairly tough to cut through, and when the fruit opened up, it let out a stinky, nauseating smell.


    After traveling another few hundred miles, they were confused to find themselves still inside the forest they thought they could soon pass through. Their minds struggled toprehend howrge and sprawling that forest must have been.


    With the silver fox there, no creature disturbed or pestered their travel. But soon, Han Sen noticed that Zero was beginning to look tired. In response, he decided it was time for a rest and established a camp.


    Han Sen and Zero barbecued on the open fire, just outside their pitched tents. After the moon rose, they noticed something strange urring. The ck fruit they had seen in the daytime were shining pink now. They also opened up by themselves, bing luminous, pink-petaled flowers of some sort.


    What¡¯s more, the stinky juice and smelly stench was gone. In fact, they gave off a pleasant fragrance that brought one¡¯s mind joy.


    "Wow, they¡¯re so beautiful." Zero looked very surprised as she looked around the endless sea of pink flowers above.


    "It is pretty." Han Sen was fairly surprised, as well. He never expected that the ck fruit were hiding such lovely flowers inside.


    Moment Queen, at the time, was tasked with massaging Han Sen¡¯s shoulders from behind. She frowned, and while looking at the flowers, seemed to be lost in thought over something.


    A whileter, fireflies appeared. They weren¡¯t the average sort, as they went around the flowers collecting nectar like bees.


    What was most strange was theirck of fear towards the silver fox. Han Sen found itforting to see how docile and unthreatening they were, however. All they did was collect what they could from the flowers,ing and going as they pleased.


    Zero put out her hands and a fireflynded on it. The firefly skittered around on her skin for a bit and then took off again.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to get a closer look at the little critters and noticed they were just ordinary fireflies. Their shape was a little different, however, sharing something inmon with adybug. Their whole bodies glowed, too, unlike actual fireflies.


    They had lifeforces, suggesting they were real creatures and not some summoning of a hungry, demonic creature residing below ground.


    Their lifeforces weren¡¯t strong, though. They were mostly ordinary, and there were only a few anomalies amongst them. A few mutants here and there were the only differences Han Sen could tell.


    They did not seem aggressive, either. Even if they brushed by Han Sen¡¯s body, not one thought of attacking.


    When the fireflies appeared to have collected their fill of nectar, they took off into the night sky. There were so many of them, the skies were afire like the northern lights.


    The glowing flowers were beautiful, yes, but they soon got bored of the spectacle. When they were done ooing and aahing, Han Sen led Zero back to camp so they could rest. When they woke up the next morning, all the fireflies were gone and the flowers were ck little cannonballs once more.


    "I wonder what those nts were. They were rather strange, weren¡¯t they?" Han Sen randomly said aloud, while leading Zero back on to the road they were to traverse.


    The forest was very big, and after another day of walking, they still weren¡¯t through it. When night fell, the fruit became flowers again. The fireflies returned to collect nectar just as they had the night before.


    "Strange. Where do these firefliese from? There are so many of them, there has to be nest around here somewhere. We must have walked a thousand miles, though. We¡¯ve walked all this time and seen neither hide nor hair of a possible nest, so where are they during the daytime?" Han Sen thought out loud.


    "Maybe they reside within the flowers themselves?" Zero suggested.


    "How would that be possible?" Han Sen shook his head, dismissing her idea. He believed her mind to be too imaginative, for how could fireflies hide themselves in flowers? To confirm, he cut open another fruit, releasing another ooze of that stinky liquid he had first smelled upon arriving in the forest.


    "We should continue walking on this night. If we walk until dawn, perhaps we can see where these fireflies go to rest," Han Sen said.


    Zero seemed to be quite interested in this idea, and she nodded confidently.


    They both kept on walking, observing the luminous flowers and busy fireflies that were all around them in every direction. Before long, they had seen so much of them, the spectacle had lost its lustre and it bored them.


    When it was dawn, though, Han Sen and Zero made sure to watch the fireflies intently, and see where they¡¯d go off to.


    Surprisingly, when the sun rose, the fireflies flew into the flowers.


    The flowers curled up their petals and returned to their shape as a fist-sized fruit, with fireflies in the center.


    "They really are hidden in there; just as I thought," Han Sen said, doing his best to smother his surprise.


    Han Sen cut a few of the fruit open and smelled that wretched liquid. Despite a thorough dissection of the vile fruit, he was unable to locate the firefly within.


    It was weird, for with his own two eyes, Han Sen had just watched one go inside.


    "Strange. Could that smelly liquid be the firefly itself? If it is, then they grow inside the flowers. But what do they do with the nectar they collect then?" Han Sen wondered, in confusion.


    Of course, it did not concern him too much. He continued his travel alongside Zero after the revtions, none the worse.


    In the middle of that afternoon, he saw a particrlyrge fruit tree standing before them. It was like a hill. The ck fruit grew on the tree like they did with the others, but the fruits on this tree were far bigger. They were each about one meter in width.


    "Oh, this isn¡¯t some strange fruit g again is it? How can I keep encountering these special fruitpetitions time and time again?" Han Sen thought to himself, as he approached the tree.


    "Stop!" When Han Sen neared the tree, a voice called out for him to cease his approach.


    Han Sen turned around and and found a human woman not far away from the tree, waving towards them.


    Han Sen was surprised, not expecting to see any other humans in this region. Hemanded Golden Growler to run towards the woman.


    "My friend, what seems to be the problem?" Han Sen said, as he started walking towards the woman. She appeared to be a typical elegantdy, in her forties at the most. Of course, considering the lifespan of humans in this age, that was young. Physically, she looked no older than twenty.


    "Do not go over there. If you do, you¡¯ll die!" The woman looked to be in distress, horrified.

 Chapter 868: Dark Haunted Forest

    Chapter 868: Dark Haunted Forest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Die?" Han Sen looked at the woman with shock.


    "Follow me." The woman gestured for Han Sen and Zero to apany her, then she turned around and ventured deeper into the forest.


    Han Sen and Zero looked at each other, then decided to go with her. They hadn¡¯t been walking too long when they came to a clearing with a few tents and other living amenities. There were a few other people there too, sunbathing in the pleasant afternoon sunshine.


    Han Sen and Zero¡¯s arrival roused their attention. Those who were lying down stood up, and others came out from their tents.


    There were a dozen humans there, and judging from their apparel and the state of their tents, they must have been there for quite some time.


    "It is lucky I found you. If I hadn¡¯t, you¡¯d be dead right now, with no clue as to how your death hade about." Back in the camp, the woman seemed to be a touch calmer. "This ce is safe, so pitch a tent and rest a while."


    Han Sen looked at the woman and said, "Why? What¡¯s going on?"


    "You guys know this is the Dark Haunted Forest, don¡¯t you?" she asked, with shock. The others in the camp eyed Han Sen and his fellows curiously.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, "I have traveled a great distance. I didn¡¯t suspect this forest to have any form of notoriety."


    "Oh, you poor and unfortunate people. Most people who wander into this forest at unawares can never find a way out." The woman let out amenting sigh.


    "Never find a way out?" Han Sen was shocked at hearing what the woman told him. He did not believe a forest could trap him and prevent his leaving.


    If he could not walk out, he could at least fly. Regardless of how creepy this ce was, it would be impossible for a forest to trap a creature with wings.


    "You really have no idea what you¡¯ve stumbled into, do you? You both look young, and for you both to enter this ce and subject yourself to this fate is a crying shame, I tell you. A crying shame!" Another person in camp had be quite outspoken.


    "Can someone cut the nonsense and tell it to me straight? What is going on here?" Han Sen passed out some alcohol and food to the people, retrieved from the satchels on Golden Growler.


    When the people saw the alcohol and food, they looked shocked. They ran over to the items and devoured them as quickly as they could, as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in a thousand years.


    "Brother, do you have cigarettes?" a middle-aged man asked Han Sen.


    "Yes, as a matter of fact. I do." Han Sen pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and tossed them over to the middle-aged man, who looked to be in absolute shock.


    "You should put these away and cherish them. You¡¯re going to be here for a long time." When the woman saw how generous Han Sen was being, she couldn¡¯t help but present a wry smile.


    Han Sen understood what she was implying, but he did not believe he¡¯d be trapped in the forest as they had been. He smiled and asked for the people there to tell him all they could about the ce.


    The people there were harmless, and after receiving the goods from Han Sen, they passionately ryed as many of the tales and stories about the ce as they could.


    Like Han Sen, they had mistakenly ventured into the Dark Haunted Forest. They hadn¡¯te together, but one at a time. Whatever venture led them to the forest had been theirst, and they had all been stuck there ever since.


    The woman who invited them over, near the big tree, was the most recent addition to the growingmunity. Her name was Liu Fang, and she had gotten lost in the forest two years before Han Sen¡¯s arrival.


    Liu Fang was a botanist. Her job in the Alliance was associated with the forest, and she had a great interest in the Dark Haunted Trees that grew there.


    She went there wanting to learn more about them, but walking a mere ten meters into the forest to collect a sample was enough to prevent her from leaving. She couldn¡¯t escape and suddenly, the forest stretched out for miles around in every direction. After a while of traveling, she too stumbled across this camp.


    The others had a simr fate befall them. Some entered by mistake, whereas others entered the forest in pursuit of adventure. Everyone who hadn¡¯t somehow ended up dead, found themselves at this camp.


    "What is so dangerous about this ce? Those fireflies are harmless, aren¡¯t they?" Han Sen feltpelled to ask.


    Liu Fang, with another wry smile, responded, "The Dark Haunted Forest is not aggressive in itself. The real dangeres from the Dark Haunted Trees."


    "Are you saying those trees are a danger?" Han Sen eyed the trees that were all about, and didn¡¯t notice anything particrly dangerous.


    "We were wondering if the trees were creatures, and the bugs were merely an extension of their bodies." Liu Fang paused after saying this, and then continued, "You probably haven¡¯t noticed this yet, but if you stay near the trees for a while, you will age much faster. In three months, you can die from old age!"


    "Really?" Han Sen frowned.


    "You are lucky that Little Fang brought you here. If you walk within a kilometer of that big tree, you can die in less than three hours. It¡¯s a crying shame!" the man called Wang Jiangang said.


    "Thank you, if that¡¯s the case." Han Sen appreciated what she did for him. He might have been indestructible when going up against physical threats in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary now, but there was no guarantee of survival against such creepy works.


    Had he not been informed of the danger, he would have continued to blindly walk into the tree¡¯s entrapment.


    "You are wee." Liu Fang, after another wry smile, continued her dialogue. "I came here with two friends. They stayed in proximity to the Dark Haunted Tree King for one hour, and after that, they looked to be about two hundred years old. Then, they died of old age. Just remember; do not get close to the Tree King¡ªit¡¯ll affect your body quite quickly."


    "If it is not necessary, do not even venture beyond the outskirts of this camp. It¡¯ll be a crying shame, if you do. These ordinary trees can still affect you, it is just difficult for you to tell," Wang Jiangang said.


    "Can¡¯t I just fly away?" Han Sen asked.


    "You can¡¯t. This forest is endless, and whether you try to escape by foot or by wings, you cannot leave. It¡¯s a crying shame." Wang Jiangang smiled wryly, and continued to say, "I came to this ce with beast soul wings myself. If these wings could deliver me to safety, I wouldn¡¯t still be here!"


    Han Sen frowned and asked, "Have you tried cutting down the Dark Haunted Trees?"


    Liu Fang answered, "You can¡¯t do that, either. If you cut them, they release a gas of some sort. It makes you grow older even faster. The camp in this meadow is the only ce that is free from those wretched trees. And what¡¯s more, even if you do unearth the tree and destroy its roots, it¡¯ll magically restore itself within a few days."

 Chapter 869: Zero’s Movement

    Chapter 869: Zero¡¯s Movement


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Is there no other way?" Han Sen asked, frowning.


    The people had been trapped there for a very long time, some for decades. If they really had no clue, Han Sen suspected he might not be able to find a solution anytime soon, either.


    Wang Jiangang said, "It¡¯s not that there is no way; in fact, we believe there might be. We are just unsure whether or not we can pull it off. ¡¯Tis a crying shame."


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen asked.


    Wang Jiangang pointed at the Tree King and said, "At night, those Dark Haunted Bugs deliver nectar to the Tree King. They feed monsters that reside within it. The monsters inside seem to have a manner of control over the bugs and trees. We believe if we can kill whatever lurks inside that wooden fiend, we¡¯ll be free to leave. But those monsters are so very strong, and with the risk of being killed through a quick aging process by venturing close, we don¡¯t believe such a thing is possible. None of us here possess the necessary experience needed to pull such a thing off, and it¡¯s a crying shame."


    "What is the monster, exactly?" Han Sen asked, curiously.


    "The Dark Haunted Tree King is different than the other trees. Those fruits to do not birth bugs; they release bat-like creatures. Sometimes they will consume the nectar the bugs deliver, with a speed unlike anything you¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯d be hard-pressed catching those things on the move," Liu Fang chimed in.


    Han Sen spoke with them for a while and then decided to stay a while and wait to see if he could catch a glimpse of what he might be dealing with past nightfall.


    That night, Han Sen nned on leaving Zero behind and going alone. But Zero wasn¡¯t having it, and she insisted on following him.


    Han Sen had no choice but to ept herpany, and since he was watching from afar anyway, he didn¡¯t think her presence would cause too much trouble.


    The luminous flowers bloomed and the Dark Haunted Bugs filled the space beneath the canopy. Even at night, the forest was illuminated due to the light they cast. Without hesitation, Han Sen and Zero ventured towards the area where the Tree King resided.


    The people in the camp had seen far too many desperate people trap themselves in bids to escape, so they didn¡¯t bother trying to stop them. Liu Fang did remind them, however, that the radius of the Tree King¡¯s effect was one kilometer.


    Han Sen nodded and proceeded to where the Dark Haunted Tree King was. By following the bugs, it didn¡¯t take them long to arrive.


    The Dark Haunted Tree King was like a hill, dressed in luminous flowers. The center of each open fruit had a ck bat hanging from it.


    Endless streams of bugs came, to and fro, delivering all their nectar into the open, luminous flowers. When they filled up, the nectar would flow and drip into the mouths of the ck bats and feed them.


    After hearing what Liu Fang had to say, he also paid heed to his own lifeforce. Despite what he had been told, he didn¡¯t notice anything damaging urring to it.


    Liu Fang mentioned even the ordinary trees could make a person age and absorb one¡¯s lifeforce. And regardless of how little it was, it was something Han Sen should have been able to sense.


    But still, Han Sen felt nothing. And this made him frown.


    He looked at the distance between him and the tree, and noticed he was standing exactly one kilometer away from the Tree King. Han Sen made Zero wait there, while he approached.


    But again, Zero wasn¡¯t willing to be left behind. When Han Sen took a step forward, so did she. Han Sen had no choice but to ept her insistence of apanying him, and allow her toe. She was a much happier girl these days, but she was still as stubborn as ever.


    With Zero around, though, he didn¡¯t dare get too close. As he approached carefully, he calcted his distance away from the tree.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt his body¡¯s energy start to drain. He quickly pulled her back with him about ten meters, and the leak of lifeforce he had felt stopped.


    "That makes no sense!" Han Sen was shocked, unable to believe his lifeforce could leak out uncontrobly as it had.


    While Han Sen was lost in thought, Zero did not stop. She continued to approach the Tree King, unheeding Han Sen¡¯s concern. He shouted out to her, "Zero, what are you doing? Get back here!"


    Zero did not listen and did not turn around, she continued her stroll right into the danger zone. Han Sen moved forward to grab her back.


    But then, Zero¡¯s ck hair turned purple and two purple horns erupted from her forehead¡ªshe was bing a shura.


    Han Sen looked at Zero, unsure why Zero was so determined to walk towards the Tree King and why she was turning into a shura.


    "Zero, what are you doing? Come back!" Han Sen shouted again.


    Zero ignored Han Sen¡¯s request once more, and she continued walking forward mindlessly. Her purple hair dragged along the ground, and her purple horns were glowing brightly.


    Han Sen summoned his devil-eye mask to take a look at Zero, and he noticed that her lifeforce was zing like a firestorm. For some reason, it wasn¡¯t leaking at all.


    "What is this?" Han Sen was shocked. Zero wasn¡¯t losing any of her lifeforce, and this was something not even he could do.


    Han Sen decided not to pull her back and he stopped calling out, since she didn¡¯t appear to be in danger. Right now, he was transfixed, curious to see what Zero was going to do.


    Her powers surprised Han Sen. It had been a while since he saw Zero be a shura, and her lifeforce was like that of a super creature. It was far stronger than what she was like when she was just a human.


    The bats on the flower screamed, indicating they had detected her presence. They flew out of their flowers, down towards Zero.


    There were many bats, at least three hundred. Judging from their lifeforces, they were each almost at the power of a super creature, too.


    Their power wasparable to that of a human who had used the shura liquid.


    Han Sen¡¯s worry returned, seeing Zero continue to walk forward with so many powerful bats swooping down towards her. But in the next second, that worry became shock.


    When the bats had almost reached Zero, fangs bared, she reached her hand to grab the bat leading the charge. She tore it in half, dressing the ground with its ck blood.


    Han Sen had never seen Zero fight so brutally, even when she was a shura. And one by one, she continued doing what she did to the first bat. She tore each in half with lightning speed, and not a single bat was able to deliver the smallest speck of damage.


    The way she fought was like an animal, and anyone who saw it would most certainly be afraid.

 Chapter 870: Black Coffin

    Chapter 870: ck Coffin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The area surrounding the Dark Haunted Tree King became a shura hellscape. Zero approached the trunk of the tree, as the corpses of countless mutted batsy scattered across the ground. They had all been killed, and their ck blood puddled on the forest floor.


    The bugs flew around in the air aimlessly, not wanting to approach Zero. Even the Tree King itself shook with fear, and as it trembled, leaves cascaded to the ground and a low noise vibrated the air.


    Emotionlessly, Zero resumed walking until she was standing directly in front of the tree. When she touched the rugged bark, her eyes made her look lost and confused.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was watching Zero inplete wonder, and then, she began to punch the tree. The bark was beaten against harshly as each fist produced a flight of wood chips and splinters.


    Without reprieve, fist after fist struck the tree. After a short but copious production of wood shavings, a meter-wide hole had been punched into it.


    Han Sen squinted to get a good look, and noticed that the tree was hollow on the inside.


    Zero then began climbing into the hole, and when Han Sen saw this, he greatly desired to follow. But there had been no change to the area, and upon taking a few steps forward, he began to feel his lifeforce drain.


    The silver fox was quick to react to this negation of energy, too. Immediately after breaching the forbidden perimeter, it squealed and leapt off Han Sen¡¯s shoulder.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t immediately pull back. Instead, he tried stepping forward once more. The drain on his energy only increased, and realizing the futility of approaching, he fell back to rejoin the silver fox. He didn¡¯t want to die from a sudden old age, as the people at the camp had told him would happen.


    After Zero climbed into the hole that had been beaten into the tree, Han Sen could no longer see what she was doing with his naked eyes. She had also now escaped the vision of dongxuan aura and the devil-eye mask.


    Han Sen was keen and eager to see what was going on, worried for Zero¡¯s wellbeing. But where his eyes failed, his ears took over. From inside that hole he could hear the sound of more snapping wood.


    The Dark Haunted Tree King continued to shiver, and the flowers that adorned its canopy seemed to be wilting. Petals and tree leaves danced to cloak the air in a thick volume.


    It wasn¡¯t only the tree king that was affected, either. The whole forest seemed to be suffering the same fate, as the flowers across each tree began to suddenly wilt and their petals lost themselves to the caress of the breeze that sifted through the canopies. Despite the sordid origin of the affair, its closure was a beautiful sight.


    "What happened here?" Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang came running towards Han Sen. Something big was happening, so it only seemed natural for the change to be the result of theirtest arrivals to the forest. Thinking something ill might have befallen Han Sen, they quickly came over to check.


    Han Sen shook his head, continuing to gaze towards the crude hole in the side of the tree king.


    But suddenly, screams sounded from the tents back at camp.


    "Oh, no! Something wretched must have urred at our camp!" Liu Fang eximed, as she turned around and started running back.


    Although Han Sen was desperate to know what was going on inside the tree, he knew there was nothing he could do from where he was standing. Thinking he could still lend a hand somece else, Han Sen apanied Liu Fang in her hasty return to camp.


    Before the three returned, they saw two people running across the meadow with faces of abhorrent shock. They were drenched in blood, as well, but it did note from them.


    "What happened?" Wang Jiangang asked aloud.


    "Ghost! There is a ghost!" The two shaken runners could only respond that, as they departed for the cover the foliage of the wood could provide.


    Han Sen did not say anything, and he simply resumed his race to the camp which had now been reduced to ruin. The meadow, the sole ce that hadn¡¯t been covered in trees, was now a giant crater. Inside the pit sat a ck, rectangle box. It was three meters long, and it appeared to have been constructed from wood. Upon closer inspection, Han Sen noticed it to be a six-sided box with curved shoulders.


    "Is that a coffin?" Han Sen looked at the object and thought it looked reminiscent of the caskets that were used to bury humans, a long time ago.


    Coffins did not exist in this day and age, and hadn¡¯t for a very long time. You would only see coffins in either museums or ancient TV shows.


    Coffins had once been objects of great superstition for people, and if you wanted to see one now, you¡¯d have to visit a museum in the Alliance. It was shocking to see one here, in the sanctuary.


    Han Sen had never heard of creatures or spirits making use of coffins before, so the existence of one there seemed to be impossible.


    Even if spirits died, they¡¯d self-destruct their spirit stone. So, why might they possess a coffin?


    It¡¯d be even stranger for a creature to own a coffin. Super creatures might have been smart, but they weren¡¯t superstitious. They shouldn¡¯t have even known what a coffin was.


    Creatures were born in the wild, and expected to eventually die in the wild. And when their demise came about, their death usually resulted in food for the survival of others.


    "Did humans bring a coffin over here and bury it?" Han Sen was shocked.


    Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang looked equally shocked, now realizing they had been sleeping above a coffin all those years.


    Its slumber there in the earth must have been why no trees grew above. Its existence provided them their sole meadow. It couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence, so the state of the forest had to be connected with the coffin somehow.


    What was even scarier, people in the camp were bleeding in proximity to the coffin. The people that had remained there looked smaller than they used to, and their muscles appeared dry. They looked shrivelled.


    Blood painted the grass in that area, and the people were nothing more than bled-out corpses.


    Their bodies had no wounds, the blood seemed to drain from all of their face¡¯s orifices.


    Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang continued looking at the coffin in shock. Its lid trembled and vibrated, suggesting something was about toe out of it.


    Han Sen, too, stared at the coffin. But with his devil-eye mask, he could not make out the presence of a lifeforce.


    Han Sen¡¯s eighth sense disturbed him.


    Pang!


    After a loud noise, the cover of the coffin was pushed to the side slightly. Lengthy, creepy nails and fingers felt their way out. And unlike the nails of humans today, which were trimmed and well taken care of, they were thick and unkempt. They were ck and red, appearing wild. Their appearance invoked a sense of dread.


    Pang!


    The coffin¡¯s lid was pushed away slightly more, creating a gap big enough to invite a whole hand out from the ck interior of the box.


    Pat!


    And suddenly, that was what urred. A pale white hand shot out of the ck, grabbing the side of the coffin with frightening vigor.

 Chapter 871: Son of Fate

    Chapter 871: Son of Fate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang were consumed with terror, and so they quickly took off running into the forest.


    Han Sen stood firm, coldly looking at the hand. He may have encountered ghostly-looking creatures before, but he did not believe that genuine spirits-of-the-deceased ghosts actually existed.


    The figure¡¯s hand burned hot with a lifeforce. If it was a ghost, how could there be a lifeforce?


    Pat!


    The pale hand swung to the lid of the coffin and sent it flying away. A humanoid body then stood up from inside the coffin.


    The person was slender like a skeleton, and was two meters tall; an average human height.


    But the person was so gaunt, they were little more than skin and bones.


    The skin was discolored, with a greenish hue. He was pale, and it was difficult to determine whether or not blood pumped inside his body. The eyes of the person were pitch ck, and the hair was grey and long; long enough to brush the ground.


    After emerging from his grave, the person used his ck eyes to look all around. As they scanned his environment, they fell upon Han Sen, and they did not move away from him.


    Han Sen was shocked, but he was not afraid. He had encountered far more terrifying foes in the past, than the one he was seeing now.


    The reason for his surprise, however, was the tattoo that zed the figure¡¯s entire back.


    The person¡¯s skin was rough but thin, like the bark of a dying tree. Its tattoo, though, was as red and lively as an actual me. It looked fresh.


    The cat-like symbol adorned its entire back. The image of the cat seemed to suggest it was sleepy, with half-open eyes. The tattoo seemed so real.


    Han Sen hade to be very familiar with this tattoo, as it was the symbol of the Nine-Life Cat. He had seen the image adorning cards that belonged to the Blood Legion. Zero had a tattoo of the same image, and Han Sen also owned a ne depicting the same thing.


    "Might Zero have some rtion to this person?" Han Sen asked himself, as he looked upon the figure with apprehension.


    The figure continued to look back at Han Sen, his pitch-ck eyes masking any emotion he might have sought to express. Their eyes met for three long seconds before the person suddenly bore a smile. The teeth that were presented were clean and tidy, but still, the way in which they were shown would creep any onlooker out.


    A chill ran down Han Sen¡¯s back, alongside a sudden outbreak of goosebumps.


    Boom!


    The man stepped forward and onto the blood-stained soil. Then, strange things began to ur.


    The blood from the deceased started to look alive. The blood flowed towards the person¡¯s feet, soaking into his veins and coursing through his skin up to his heart.


    Han Sen could see the blood enter his blood vessels. The veins were like narrow snakes, wreathing their way through his thin skin. It was a creepy and unnerving sight.


    He continued stepping forward, and wherever his feet went, so did the blood. The veins were lumpy, but slowly, the body started to look healthier. Before long, the figure started to look like a real, living person again.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen asked, as the man coldly approached him.


    "You are a human? Haha. Who is irrelevant, but I am not a human; understand that." The man presented another weird smile, which only added to the creepiness.


    "If you are not a human, what are you?" Han Sen asked.


    "What am I? Haha! You are asking me what I am? Haha!" The man¡¯sugh was a maniacal cackle. After a time of absorbing more blood, he looked healthier. Even the color returned to his hair, going from grey to a deep, rich, and shiny ck color.


    Aside from his strange ck eyes, the person could be mistaken for any average human. Han Sen thought of him as your typical pretty boy right now, albeit one with a sinister streak.


    "Did I say something funny?" Han Sen coldly said.


    "As a Blood Legion faithful, are you telling me you do not recognize Son of Fate? Since when has Blood Legion fallen so far?" The man stopped smiling now, and asked Han Sen with a stare of weighty gravitas.


    "You are from Blood Legion?" Han Sen was shocked. If he was from Blood Legion, did that mean Zero was from Blood Legion, as well?


    Han Sen thought about it some more and came to the conclusion she must have had some sort of connection to Blood Legion. If she didn¡¯t, there¡¯d be no reason for her to have that tattoo. And this person appeared right after she entered the tree.


    "You are a devout member of the Blood Legion, are you not? And you say you don¡¯t know me? You are ignorant, but that is okay. I will ept you as a sacrifice." After he said that, he reached out his hand and tried to grab Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    The sharp nails almost scraped Han Sen¡¯s skin, but he was quick to dodge with the spring of a lunging snake.


    The strange man looked surprised and said, "Heavenly Go? As a Blood Legion member, how did youe to learn such a thing?"


    "Stop saying that; I¡¯m not a member of Blood Legion! I don¡¯t have anything to do with you or them. So, tell me, if you are from Blood Legion, why were you in the coffin?" Han Sen frowned, wanting to extract as much information as he could before things turned too sour.


    "Haha! You think you can hide your faith from me by simply not admitting your belief in our cause? You smell like the Blood Legion, boy. And that is one fragrance you can never be free of. You are of the Blood Legion, and only through the price of your own blood can you leave it. Do something meaningful with your pathetic self and give me your blood!" Son of Fate moved. He was fast, and he ran directly in front of Han Sen.


    Dong!


    Han Sen summoned his ming Rex Spike and did not dy in engaging the creepy man. The nails collided with the ming Rex Spike, ringing out a sound of struck metal.


    The powerful force of their collision made Han Sen fall back with his ming Rex Spike. Son of Fate was no weaker than a super creature, it would seem.


    But Son of Fate looked surprised. He spoke to himself, saying, "How long was I asleep for? Are humans able to rival super creatures? Can they obtain super geno points and their beast souls? Hmm, it is better that way. Your blood is sure to taste even better, boy!" Son of Fate disyed a wild, ravenous smile. The blood red tongue licked his lip with an evil greed.

 Chapter 872: Blood Legions Relic

    Chapter 872: Blood Legion¡¯s Relic


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Son of Fate¡¯s body was supremely fast. His hands attacked Han Sen from each and every angle, and although he was able to block each strike, it was remarkable to acknowledge that Son of Fate was only using his fists. The force that collided with Han Sen¡¯s ming Rex Spike was greater than the average super creature.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to get a better reading of his opponent¡¯s lifeforce. What he could see was a mess. The energy didn¡¯t flow with any cohesion, and the power he had seemed to havee from the blood he had absorbed.


    Even dongxuan aura was unable to simte powers such as that.


    "Not bad! You are able to block all of my attacks; that can only mean your blood must be a sweet nectar. I¡¯m looking forward to my first sip, boy." Son of Fate¡¯s face was consumed with greed or lust, eyeing Han Sen with the beady eyes of a snake. And just like one, he liked his lips with his forked tongue.


    Son of Fate¡¯s movements were incredibly odd. He didn¡¯t quite seem human, as he had the ability to rotate his head one-hundred-and-eighty degrees.


    Pss!


    A nail clipped by the side of Han Sen¡¯s neck, drawing blood. Son of Fate, at a strange angle, ravenously gorged on the blood that dripped from his finger. With a weird smile, he said, "It¡¯s too delicious!"


    Han Sen could not exin the smile. The best he couldpare it to was a starving wolfing across a fresh carcass.


    Boom!


    Son of Fate cracked the air, reaching his nails out for Han Sen¡¯s heart.


    With his dongxuan movements, Han Sen was able to dodge. He then asked his foe a question, "Can I ask you why you believe me to be from Blood Legion? I am honest when I tell you I am not."


    "Haha! Honest,e on, you cannot deny it. You smell like one, in and simple." Son of Fate was like an impish demon, twisting and rotating his body and limbs in a grotesque fashion, an acrobatic feat no human could ever hope to perform. His hands kept reaching out for Han Sen¡¯s neck as he went.


    Han Sen was able to dodge each attempted strike, and as he did, he pulled out his nine-life cat ne. Then he asked, "Is this what you smell?"


    When Son of Fate saw the ne, he froze. His ck eyes stared at the nine-life cat ne as he began to shiver.


    "Relic... hahaha! The Blood King watches over me, guiding me to its finding." He spoke with a tone that was a mixture of both joy and grief. It was creepy.


    Han Sen looked at his face, and understood what he meant. The relic he needed was the ne Han Sen had always carried.


    "Why would great grandpa possess a relic from Blood Legion?" Han Sen knew where the ne came from, but instead of this providing rity, it only confused him more.


    Han Sen wanted to ask something, but Son of Fate attacked like an enraged, toxic snake in a bid to snatch the nine-life cat ne away from Han Sen.


    "Is this a relic belonging to Blood Legion? What does it do? And why are you here?!" Han Sen kept on dodging as he fired his questions, hoping this encounter could elucidate certain things and provide the answers he has long sought.


    But Son of Fate ignored his questions, and his eyes suggested he was fixated on the ne and the ne alone. His whole body was getting red in excitement, and it was clear that his power was growing alongside it.


    Han Sen could see his blood beginning to boil and burn, increasing his strength. His desire for the ne was driving him insane, like a devil straight from hell.


    The nails were swung with greater vigor, and one swing nicked Han Sen¡¯s face. Son of Fate licked every droplet of blood he had managed to steal.


    "Answer my questions!" Han Sen coldly looked at Son of Fate, acknowledging how powerful his opponent was.


    But Han Sen did not care. Right now, he wanted answers more than anything, and that was what he was determined to get. Nothing would stop him.


    "Your fate is to be a sacrifice to me. There is no need for you to know anything else. Simmer down, boy." Son of Fate¡¯s eyes were still full of greed, and his face twitched with a lust for murder.


    Han Sen stopped dodging his attacks and instead swung his fist towards him.


    Pang!


    A giant bolt of lightning was discharged between them both, deafeningly loud.


    Sonic-Thunder Punch was unable to mess up his opponent¡¯s lifeforce, due to his energy already being messed up.


    But the thunder power was effective in semi-paralyzing his enemy, slowing him down considerably.


    Roar!


    Han Sen¡¯s body expanded, growing to be a three-meter-tall silver ape. The strong arm picked Son of Fate up into the air, by grabbing him by the head.


    Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen, still clutching his head, drove his body into the ground, again and again.


    He pummeled him in this way countless times, and when he was done, there was a deep hole in the earth in the shape of Son of Fate¡¯s body.


    Han Sen threw him back down into the pit and smacked him in the head.


    Boom!


    The power created an even deeper hole, with Son of Fate inside. His skull had been cracked open, and his body was twisted in a lurid fashion.


    Han Sen picked him up once more and threw a punch into his face. The nose was pulverized into jelly, right before the body wasunched into the air like a cannonball. He broke many trees on his descent, before he was brought to a stop.


    "Can you answer my questions now, Son of Fate?" Han Sen stood in front of his beaten opponent, whose body was twisted and mashed in a ghastly state. No longer did Son of Fate have the wild, crazy-eyed momentum that drove him earlier.


    "Impossible! Impossible! Humans in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary should not have such power." Son of God¡¯s face was broken beyond recognition, but he had not been killed and could still muster words for speak. Still, his body had been brokenpletely, and he was unable to move. With obvious shock, he looked at Han Sen.


    "Let me ask you something; in Blood Legion, is there a man called Han Jingzhi?" Han Sen looked at Son of Fate, who was dazed.


    He looked ready to say something, but then, it was as if he saw something terrifying. His pupils shrank.


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Son of Fate looked as if he had seen a ghost, and his body began to tremble and convulse. Then, nothing. He froze in ce, slumped on the ground.

 Chapter 873: Blood-Bone Knife

    Chapter 873: Blood-Bone Knife


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked in the direction that Son of Fate¡¯s gaze had stiffened, and noticed it was Zero who he had seen. She had emerged from the Tree King and was now approaching them.


    Zero had already returned to her human form, but her hands held a red knife.


    The knife was around a foot long, and it waspletely red. It had skeletal characteristics, and its color made it look like a bone that had been soaked in blood.


    Han Sen frowned, unsure why Son of Fate would be so scared upon seeing Zero.


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Son of Fate was screaming like a madman, and he looked horrified.


    Han Sen looked at him, ready to tell him to shut up, but before he could, a red sh cut across his vision. When his eyes steadied their focus, he saw the blood-bone knife lodge itself in Son of Fate¡¯s heart.


    Son of Fate twitched. All the blood in his body began to course towards his heart, forming a coagted lump. Then, his skin shrivelled and dried out, bing another unrecognizable, skeletal husk of a corpse, just like the rest in the area.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows jumped. He did not know where Zero had gotten this knife, but she had callously murdered Son of Fate with no given reason.


    Zero walked in front of Son of Fate and pulled the bone knife out of his heart.


    "Why would you do that? You killed him!" Han Sen asked, with his eyebrows furrowed.


    "He deserved it," Zero answered.


    "Whether or not he deserved it is irrelevant; I asked you why you killed him, so tell me," Han Sen asked again.


    Zero looked at Han Sen but did not speak. She merely looked at him the same way she always did.


    Han Sen looked at her bone knife and asked, "Where did you get that from?"


    "It was inside the tree," Zero answered.


    "You punched a hole into the tree so you could retrieve this knife?" Han Sen was surprised, and so he asked for confirmation.


    Zero nodded.


    "How did you know this bony knife was inside that tree?" Han Sen asked.


    Zero had never been to this area of the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary before, so how could she know the knife was there?


    "It was calling for me." Zero swung the bone knife.


    Han Sen reached out his hand, attempting to grab the knife and saying, "Let me take a look."


    But Zero quickly withdrew her hand and snapped, "Don¡¯t touch it!"


    "Why not?" Han Sen frowned, thinking Zero was behaving abnormally.


    "You will die," Zero said, with a queasy amount of gravitas.


    Han Sen froze. He wasn¡¯t sure what she meant; would he die if he touched it, or would she kill him if heid a finger on it?


    Looking into Zero¡¯s clear eyes, Han Sen pondered which she meant. He was leaning towards the former, however, as he didn¡¯t believe Zero would simply kill him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Instead, he returned his focus to the corpse of Son of Fate. He plundered his pockets in search of any notable loot he might have possessed.


    Son of Fate¡¯s body was not heavily clothed, and much of what he wore was already in tatters. After his body had dried up, the clothes were like loose strips of fabric crumpled across a twisted branch. There was nothing to be found.


    But when Han Sen looked at Son of Fate¡¯s back, he was shocked. The tattoo of the nine-life cat hadpletely disappeared.


    Han Sen checked every nook and cranny across his body, but he could not find anything remotely simr to the tattoo he had seen earlier.


    "Do you know who this man is?" Han Sen looked at Zero and posed the question.


    She shook her head. Han Sen believed she did not know anything, so he didn¡¯t ask again. He approached the coffin Son of Fate had been in.


    The coffin seemed to have been constructed from the wood of the local Dark Haunted Trees, but there was nothing else of significance. The coffin was empty.


    Unable to find anything there, Han Sen instead turned his attention to the Tree King and started walking in its direction. No longer did it drain Han Sen¡¯s lifeforce, so he walked right up to it without trepidation.


    He observed the hole that Zero had punched into it, and noticed how eerie it looked. It seemed like an infinite abyss, where no light could reach. Looking back at Zero, he saw that she was just following him in the casual manner she always did. Gritting his teeth, Han Sen entered the hole.


    The interior of the tree was big, but there did not seem to be anything special on the inside. There was nothing notable there for Han Sen to find.


    "Strange." Han Sen frowned and looked at Zero. He wanted to ask her more questions, but it was unlikely she would answer him directly.


    Unable to find anything, Han Sen decided to ride atop his Golden Growler and go off in search of the missing Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang. When he found them, they were still in shock, but uninjured. The curse of the woods seemed to have been lifted, so Han Sen was able to lead them out.


    The Dark Haunted Trees and bugs did not look any different than they used to, but nothing prohibited their exit. In fact, they found the borders of the forest rtively soon. The forest was only a few hundred miles wide, at the most.


    Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang¡¯s joy was only suppressed by their relief, after leaving the forest. They believed themselves incredibly fortunate to have survived in the forest all that time, including the dangers that had followed Han Sen¡¯s arrival. But still, an uneasy feeling over the ordeal had managed totch itself onto Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    Zero¡¯s blood-bone knife had vanished from her hands, too, Han Sen noticed after some time. He wasn¡¯t sure where she put it.


    "If the nine-life cat¡¯s ne is a relic of the Blood Legion, that means I will be able to practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra," Han Sen thought, excitedly.


    Although he had already learned the Dongxuan Sutra, the more he learned the better. What¡¯s more, the strengths of the Blood-Pulse Sutra could benefit his next-in-lineage, if he ever had a child.


    Han Sen followed the Blood-Pulse Sutra and held the nine-life cat ne for its practice. It took him half a month before he couldbel himself a beginner, so it was clearly going to take quite some time before he unlocked its first gene lock.


    He practiced it frequently, on his trip towards Blue-Crystal Shelter, and six dayster, he found a second-generation super creature down near a riverbank.


    It looked like a serpent-wyrm, and when it flew above the river, it attempted to eat Han Sen.


    Han Sen and the silver fox quickly beat it up, however. And because he had grown fond of smashing the skulls of his opponentstely, Han Sen made sure to turn into a silver ape toy the smackdown.


    "Super Creature Riverbank Wyrm killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is edible, and you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Han Sen refined the wyrm¡¯s Life Geno Essence and received six super geno points. He only needed two more points to max out now.


    The flesh of the creature was shared between the silver fox and the fairy.


    "Soon, I will reach the Third God¡¯s Shelter. I hope my luck holds out." Han Sen was a little worried, but he still had the lotus symbol on his forehead.


    He went to a nearby human shelter to restock his supplies and ask around for where he might find more super creatures.


    Han Sen heard a strange tale, one that seemed worth checking out. He was told of a mountain that was repeatedly thunderstruck, night and day. If there was a super creature there, it was most likely one that adhered to the elements of thunder. If that was true, then its ying would prove beneficial to the silver fox.

 Chapter 874: Thunder Mountain

    Chapter 874: Thunder Mountain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen made ns to travel to Thunder Mountain, but before he left, someone came looking for him.


    "Mister Han, we are from Angel Gene. We would like to request your aid in ying a super creature. Provided you have the time, we are happy to discuss the price for such an appeal." Zhao Xuebin was one of Angel Gene¡¯s managers, and he smiled as he made the request.


    "The Zhao family are indeed shameless. First, they want to kill me; now, they want my help." Han Sen could not help butugh in his heart. His words told a different story, however, and he responded, "That depends on what super creature you¡¯re asking me to kill, and of course, the price as mentioned."


    "If you are willing to help us with this task, then rest assured, the price will bring a smile to your face." Zhao Xuebin spoke softly and paused. After a brief while, he continued on by saying, "We want you to help us kill the Thunderbull that resides on Thunder Mountain."


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe such a coincidence could transpire, as the Thunderbull was his target, too.


    "Sure. It¡¯ll cost you one hundred high-ss Angel Gene Fluids," Han Sen said, with a puffed-up chest.


    "Oh, Mister Han! Don¡¯t you think that price is just a little bit unreasonable? You know high-ss Angel Gene Fluids require royal shura blood for their formtion. Our rtionship with the shura is bad enough, and so the procurement of this blood is difficult. One hundred vials of Angel Gene Fluid is too steep. Besides, we have our own team. We only require your assistance; we are not asking you to take on the super creature all by yourself." Zhao Xuebin blushed, undoubtedly feeling rather awkward over the proposition he had to decline.


    "You said your offer would bring a smile to my face; one hundred vials of Angel Gene Fluid is what that would take. If you can¡¯t oblige my price, then go ask someone else," Han Sen said sternly.


    It was true that the number of vials of Angel Gene Fluid in cirction, and avable for purchase, was lowtely. Rarely could anyone afford to buy them, even if they could be found. Han Sen¡¯s request for one hundred of such vials was quite ludicrous, and it would eat out an entire month of Angel Gene¡¯s revenue.


    "Mister Han, your price is far too high. As much as I would like to, I cannot strike you this deal right now, but I will return to the Alliance and consult my supervisor," Zhao Xuebin suggested.


    "I am leaving the shelter one hour from now," Han Sen said.


    Zhao Xuebin nodded and said, "I¡¯ll be quick, so please wait!"


    Han Sen thought the outrageous price he had suggested would be enough to scare them off and have them quit their intrusion. But unfortunately for him, Zhao Xuebin came back with a grin. He said, "Ourpany epts your price. I have the vials with me, but we¡¯ll require you to sign this contract."


    Han Sen was surprised, to say the least. He looked over the contract¡¯s contents and everything seemed to be in order. He looked at the crate of Angel Gene Fluid, and noticed it had been stamped with their proper, official seal. If what was included within was not what he had requested, or if the Angel Gene Fluid inside the vials was a cheap knock-off or a diluted variant of the liquid, he would be able to sue them.


    "Okay." Han Sen signed the contract and epted the hundred vials of Angel Gene Fluid.


    When Han Sen left, a middle-aged man approached Zhao Xuebin and said, "Manager Zhao, one hundred vials of high-ss Angel Gene Fluid is far too expensive."


    Zhao Xuebin shook his head and replied, "It¡¯s not as expensive as you think. We are unable to kill the bull ourselves, unfortunately; so, we have no choice but to ask him. He is the only person who owns a super pet right now, after all."


    "But again, this is one hundred high-ss vials of Angel Gene Fluid. Couldn¡¯t we use those ourselves to kill the Thunderbull?" Liu Gui pleaded.


    Zhao Xuebinughed and said, "This Thunderbull can unleash AOE strikes. Even if we did manage to kill it, we¡¯d incur far too many losses of personnel. We can lose the liquid, but we cannot lose our people. Asking Han Sen to do this, regardless of the price, is better for our future prosperity. We can always synthesize more of this liquid; it is only material."


    Lui Gui nodded and did not say anything further, as it wasn¡¯t his ce to make such decisions, anyway.


    "Go and get yourself ready; we will depart alongside Han Sen soon. The ying of this Thunderbull will be good for us, and if the boy does happen to fail, then he¡¯ll have to return the vials of Angel Gene Fluid to us, anyway. It will be even better for us, if he ends up grievously wounded." The dark light of murder flickered from Zhao Xuebin¡¯s eyes.


    Han Sen sent the Angel Gene Fluid back to the Alliance, allowing Ji Yanran to hold onto it. There was no chance he¡¯d be returning that crate.


    And in regards to the Thunderbull, he did not believe Angel Gene would make an honest deal. But if he could y the creature, obtain the loot, and walk away with the fluid he had been offered, it was worth going with them.


    Anyway, Han Sen did not feel bad about doing bad things to the people of Angel Gene, if push came to shove.


    With Zero in tow, Han Sen went to rendezvous with the members of Angel Gene who were going to apany him.


    "Mister Han, we are off to hunt a super creature. Are you sure it is appropriate of you to bring along a beautiful little girl?" Zhao Xuebin mockingly suggested, uponying eyes on Zero.


    "It is only a super creature; she¡¯ll be fine." Han Sen said, as he stroked Zero¡¯s head.


    When Zhao Xuebin and Lui Gui heard what he said, they choked on their words of rebuttal. They believed Han Sen was far too arrogant for his own good, but they held their tongues.


    They brought eight people to apany Han Sen on their journey to the mountain where they¡¯d fight the bull.


    Zero followed Han Sen from behind as usual, and it didn¡¯t seem as if the events that transpired in the Dark Haunted Forest had affected her in the slightest. She just continued to follow him, with greater uracy than his own shadow.


    It started to rain, and the road grew muddy and tough. But to the collective that scaled thends past the safety of the shelter, it was nothing.


    Han Sen, riding Golden Growler, summoned Spirit Owl to fly above them and shield Zero from the rain.


    The area was stuffed with dark storm clouds, and thunder rolled unceasingly. It was so loud that it muffled the sound of all else. And behind the clouds, the distant lightshow of flickering lightning bolts yed out rhythmically.


    The silver fox seemed very excited, and he jumped on top of Golden Growler¡¯s head. He looked off into the distance, peering at Thunder Mountain. His eyes surveyed thends, as if it was looking for something in particr.


    Boom!


    A lightning bolt streaked across the skies like the forming of a spider web, illuminating the wet, darkenednd.


    Han Sen used the light to view the ck peak they were headed towards. It was higher than any other mountain in the area, and it was so tall it was as if it connected to the very sky itself.


    All of the lightning seemed toe from that mountain, as if it was some natural, rocky lightning rod.


    "Mister Han, that is Thunder Mountain, home of the Thunderbull," Zhao Xuebin said, as he pointed towards the craggy peak.

 Chapter 875: Why Has the Lightning Not Harmed You Once?

    Chapter 875: Why Has the Lightning Not Harmed You Once?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It took them half a day¡¯s travel, all in all, to reach the foot of Thunder Mountain.


    Every inch closer that they traveled, the dread that the treacherous mountain instilled increased. Lightning continued to sh in the skies, striking the peak a number of times. Each sh sent a number of broken rocks plummeting to the earth below.


    "Weird. Why are there no creatures around? This is strange." Lui Gui frowned.


    "It is strange. Thest time we came here, there were many other creatures. But this time, we haven¡¯t seen a single one." Zhao Xuebin was confused, as well.


    Han Sen jovially thought to himself, "Duh, that¡¯s because of the silver fox. With this cute little blighter by my side, creatures pestering my travel are a thing of the past!"


    "It¡¯s better without them, isn¡¯t it? We can freely y the Thunderbull." When Han Sen said this, he immediately began riding Golden Growler up the mountainside.


    "In that case, we are depending on you," Zhao Xuebin politely said to Han Sen. After Han Sen took off, Zhao Xuebin turned around and said to his men, "Be careful; the Thunderbull may appear at any second. Maintain vignce."


    "Yes." They all answered in unison. Slowly but surely, they ascended the mountain in Han Sen¡¯s dusty wake.


    Boom!


    Lightning continued to strike, and not once was there a lull in its rhythmic impacts. The thunder repeatedly struck the rocks of the mountain, emitting wild showers of sparks.


    Han Sen was ahead, but it wasn¡¯t long before he slowed down. The environment was fairly bad and unsuitable for haste. If this was the Thunderbull¡¯s home turf, he knew he¡¯d have to be more careful, as he¡¯d be at a disadvantage.


    The silver fox maintained its excitement by standing on Golden Growler¡¯s head, staring at the peak in the distance.


    It took them an hour of travel to reach the midway point of the mountain, but still, they had yet toe across the Thunderbull they were hunting.


    "Manager Zhao, perhaps that bull is gone," Han Sen suggested to Zhao Xuebin.


    Zhao Xuebin wore a look of confusion, and he said, "Whenever we used toe here, it would quickly approach our intrusion at the foot of the mountain. Even if it was on the peak, it should have descended upon us long ago. Today¡¯s absence of the beast is strange, indeed."


    "Did the Thunderbull really leave this ce?" Lui Gui asked, with concern.


    "Let¡¯s keep going; don¡¯t drop your guard, though, just in case." Zhao Xuebin frowned.


    They had been meaning to y this Thunderbull for quite some time. They had failed a number of times and lost many people in their previous attempts. The bull could cast fierce attacks, including AOE strikes; this was why they had to approach Han Sen and request his aid. They were at their wits end.


    If the bull had truly gone, then it would be a great loss for them. The contract stated that if the bull had vacated the area, then Han Sen was eligible to keep half of the proposed vials of Angel Gene Fluid.


    With great worry, they continued their ascent to the peak. All the while, the thunder became worse and worse. Suddenly a bolt of lightning struck a rock that was only a few meters away from Han Sen.


    But the rock seemed indestructible, and it had not been harmed by the lightning. It was still perfectly smooth, and not a single blemish had been brought to it.


    As they went higher, the frequency of the lightning increased. After another hour¡¯s travel, one bolt struck a man called Feng Lin. He was struck while on his mount, and he was almost killed outright. Heavily injured, the hair of his head had mostly been burnt away. He was shocked.


    Fortunately, the strike wasn¡¯t too strong, and the man managed to stand up after it urred, much to the surprise of everyone.


    Everyone took extra care after that, summoning shields and protective armaments for defense against any more renegade bolts of lightning that sought to strike them.


    It was fortunate they did this, as well, due to the increased frequency of thunder and lightning. As they ascended, everyone suffered at least one lightning strike. Others were unfortunate enough to receive more than one.


    Only Han Sen and hispanions did not get shocked, despite howrge of a target the Golden Growler was. Strangely, the lightning ignored them for the duration of their travel.


    Han Sen acknowledged this was the work of the silver fox. Little Silver, the thunder master, could bend the will of lightning to avoid itself and itspanions.


    Han Sen hugged the silver fox and quietly said, "Little Silver, could you draw more of the lightning over to them?"


    The silver fox looked at Han Sen and tilted its head, signifying its understanding of Han Sen¡¯s request. Then, a glint of evil birthed in its eyes.


    The silver fox jumped back away from Han Sen¡¯s chest, returning to Golden Growler¡¯s head. It looked at the thunder streaking across the sky.


    Boom!


    A lightning bolt struck perfectly atop Lui Gui¡¯s head. It shattered his armor and knocked him from his ride. He convulsed on the muddy ground, twitching in agony.


    Everyone stopped to check on his wellbeing. Fortunately for them, they had all unlocked their genes locks and were able to withstand such hits.


    "Manager Zhao, the frequency of lightning increases as we ascend. It is likely we will all be injured before we reach the top, and if the bull does reside there, our ability to fight will be gone," Lui Gui said.


    Zhao Xuebin looked at the lightning in the sky, but he knew that if they turned back now, they¡¯d be handing over the Angel Gene Fluid to Han Sen for free.


    Then again, they could end up injured or even worse, if they maintained their current course, just as Lui Gui said.


    Zhao Xuebin gave his conundrum some thought but settled on saying, "We are not far from the peak. If we get there and do not find the bull, we will return immediately.


    After he said that, everyone mounted their rides again and continued up the treacherous slopes of the mountain.


    Following this, more and more lightning continued to strike, urately hitting each of the Angel Gene members and injuring them.


    Han Sen looked ahead to the peak. He could not see anything there yet, but he began to sense a powerful lifeforce stemming from there. He knew something had to be up there, he was just unsure whether or not it was the Thunderbull he had pledged to kill.


    Regardless of what it was, however, Han Sen did not think the others could make it.


    The silver fox¡¯s eyes shed with silver, in a connection with the lightning that streamed across the skies. Every time a new bolt appeared, his eyes shed silver and a scream would erupt from behind.


    "This is strange; why has the lightning not harmed you once?" They were starting to suspect something was wrong, and after Lui Gui was struck again, he couldn¡¯t hold himself from confronting Han Sen.

 Chapter 876: They Dare Believe They Can Strike Me?

    Chapter 876: They Dare Believe They Can Strike Me?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Perhaps it is because I am not a wretched man who hasmitted several atrocities?" Han Sen coldly said.


    "You..." Lui Gui was quickly infuriated by the response he was given. He pointed his finger towards Han Sen and barked, "You must have done something!"


    "Fine, I admit it. I made the lightning keep striking you. You weren¡¯t just unlucky, okay? It was me. Are you satisfied?" Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.


    Lui Gui didn¡¯t know what to say. The thunder came from the sky, and Han Sen clearly didn¡¯t produce the lightning. Therefore, he didn¡¯t believe it was Han Sen and couldn¡¯t outright me the man for doing what he had truthfully admitted to doing.


    "Mister Han, you have misunderstood his meaning! We are wondering if you have a way of preventing the lightning from striking you. Perhaps if you share your method, we could avoid being struck as well. We might finish this adventure a little faster, too," Zhao Xuebin said.


    "I am a giver, not a receiver. So, believe me when I say I would be willing to share a method, if I had one. I truthfully haven¡¯t a clue why the lightning hasn¡¯t struck me or my lovelies," Han Sen responded.


    Zhao Xuebin frowned, thinking it highly unlikely for Han Sen to try to trick them.


    But if Han Sen really was simply lucky, that amount of luck seemed impossible.


    "You must have a beast soul to protect you from the lightning, is that it?!" Lui Gui re-joined the conversation with a raised finger and voice.


    "Wow, how rude. With such a disrespectful tone, I do not believe there is anything I can do for you," Han Sen said.


    "Well, if you don¡¯t have such a beast soul, how about you slow down and dismount, so we can all walk together?" Lui Gui firmly believed he had discovered the truth, and so he shouted out the suggestion.


    Zhao Xuebin looked at Han Sen, wondering what his response would be. Han Sen said, "Um, okay. Sure. That¡¯s fine by me."


    Everyone put away their mounts and surrounded Han Sen like penguins. If Han Sen did have a beast soul to protect him from the thunder, they believed they ought to have been close enough for its protection to extend to them, too.


    Two stepster, lightning struck Lui Gui¡¯s head again. He fell on the ground like a sack of rocks. From the strength of the bolt that hit him, it seemed far more severe than the earlier strikes.


    The silver fox, in Zero¡¯s arms, bore a sinister grin.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen with a queer expression, and just as Lui Gui was pulling himself back up, another person was struck by a thunderbolt.


    As they continued their ascent of the mountain, the thunder became worse. They were still three miles from the peak, and the lightning was already injuring the elites and making them too weary to go on.


    "I do not believe this bullsh*t!" Lui Gui kept on walking, unable to believe that the thunder could not hit Han Sen.


    But the lightning kept striking the team, and most of them were injured. Han Sen and Zero hadn¡¯t suffered a single singed hair, byparison.


    If Han Sen had protection, Zero should have been susceptible to the lightning strikes, too. But she hadn¡¯t been dealt any harm, and the lightning never touched her. The lightning only ever struck the Angel Gene members; it was very odd.


    "It must be you! Aaargh!" Lui Gui was incredibly mad, and just as he turned to bark at Han Sen and start pointing more fingers, a bolt of lightning struck his head. His helmet was blown off and his face turned ck. He dropped to the ground again, but this time, he did not move. He had passed out, and he almost looked as if he was going to die.


    "I told you. If you are unlucky, it is likely karma. If you do bad things, bad things will happen to you. In this case, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning." Han Sen coldly spoke down to Lui Gui, who was on the ground.


    "Mister Han, can you please tell us why the thunder only attacks us? Don¡¯t tell me you are simply lucky; luck of that breadth does not exist." Zhao Xuebin was starting to lose his patience now.


    The other people angrily stared at Han Sen, muttering mean words beneath their breath.


    "What? You guys seriously want to fight me? If you do,e get some," Han Sen coldly said.


    Zhao Xuebin¡¯s people were all shocked. Although they all had Angel Gene Fluid, they had all been severely injured by the repeated lightning strikes. Fighting Han Sen, who had a super pet, would be difficult to say the least.


    Zhao Xuebin did not want to use the liquid until thest second, so his face suddenly changed. With a forced smile he said, "Mister Han, you have misunderstood us once again. I was merely stating it has been an unlikely string of coincidences that have left you uncharred by the lightning strikes. But we are partners for the time being, and partners must exercisepletely honesty with each other."


    "Fine. Do you really want to know why the thunder won¡¯t touch me?" Han Sen smiled.


    "Yes, please tell us!" Zhao Xuebin politely eximed.


    Han Sen did not answer verbally. He looked up and saw another thunderbolt, and as it descended, he threw his fist up high. Lightning came out from his fist and impacted the iing bolt.


    The explosion that came as a result knocked everyone down onto the ground. They all looked pale, and many of them started heaving blood. They all looked upon Han Sen with shock, as if he was some god.


    "They dare believe they can strike me?" Han Sen said, and then ignored them, continuing his ascent of the mountain.


    The people looked on in disbelief. They quickly scrambled to their feet and followed Han Sen up to the peak as if they were his disciples. No longer did anyone think about using Angel Gene Fluid tobat him.


    For a punch to sunder fires born on the wind was incredible, and they had clearly underestimated Han Sen¡¯s power. No matter how much Angel Gene Fluid they injected into themselves, they did not believe they had what it took to take down Han Sen.


    The area that surrounded them was still getting battered by lightning, and fighting a person whomanded such lightning would be a fool¡¯s errand. They knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    "How can Sonic-Thunder Punch be that powerful? It¡¯s stronger than what most surpassers can do," Feng Lin stated, shocked.


    "Han Sen defeating Yu Qind was not simply down to luck. His Sonic-Thunder Punch really is that scary," Zhao Xuebin said.


    "What do we do? Do we just keep going?" Feng Lin had lost his nerve and was prepared to escape, and he was not alone in that thought.


    They knew they weren¡¯t half as strong as Han Sen, so they did not dare continue forward.


    Zhao Xuebin sighed and said, "Fine. We¡¯ll wait here. If the Thunderbull is on the peak, Han Sen won¡¯t be able to hide his killing of it, anyway. He can most likely do it solo."


    When everyone heard they would not have to reach the top to fight a super creature, they were washed with relief. They carried the dying Lui Gui away.


    Through the silver fox¡¯s protection, Han Sen and Zero had almost reached the top without trouble. Then, he saw something.


    "It¡¯s a super creature, and it isn¡¯t alone." Han Sen, seeing the peak ahead, looked surprised.

 Chapter 877: Thunder Beasts Fight

    Chapter 877: Thunder Beasts Fight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the thunder-wreathed mountaintop rested a silver-thunder flower, and in its center, the bud flickered with gold electricity.


    Near the thunder flower were two super creatures locked inbat with each other.


    To the right was a three-meter-tall bull. Its horns shimmered green and crackled with electricity, drawing more and more thunder down on the mountain like rain.


    To the left was a fox with three tails. Its snow-white tails wagged quickly, generating a field of lightning. It seemed to be able to control thunder, as well.


    The two thunder-element super creatures were currently in a stand-off with one another. Neither moved forward. They just remained motionless, watching each other intensely, asionally eyeing the catalyst of their animosity; the flower.


    "I¡¯ve hit the jackpot! Not only are there two second generation super creatures here, but there¡¯s this wonderful little flower. The silver fox is in the money!" When Han Sen viewed the scene, he became delightfully happy.


    The silver fox jumped out of Zero¡¯s arms with his eyes fixed on the thunder flower. Its previously elegant appearance had been eschewed in favor of hunger.


    But Han Sen grabbed it by the fur and pulled it back. The silver fox did its best to struggle, but Han Sen held it tightly in his arms.


    Han Sen knew the flower was something most desirable, and it¡¯d be rich in nutrients for the silver fox. However, there were two super creatures ahead, and neither looked friendly or charitable. If the silver fox approached right now, it¡¯d incite their ire; Han Sen would have been better off waving a red g.


    That being said, Han Sen knew he had what it took to bring down both super creatures. He merely worried over the noise he might generate. If there was too much noise, it¡¯d be difficult to hide it all from Zhao Xuebin, and Han Sen never nned on handing over the Life Geno Essence of the bull, if they killed it.


    It would have been fine for them to have it if it was a first-generation super creature, but there was no chance he¡¯d give up a second-generation¡¯s Life Geno Essence.


    "Little Silver, hush hush! There is no need to rush. Look closely, the thunder flower has not yet bloomed. If it was ready for consumption, I¡¯m fairly sure those two creatures would be doing more than having a staringpetition." Han Senforted the struggling silver fox.


    The words actually calmed the silver fox, and it quit trying to wriggle its way free. Still, it kept its eyes locked on the flower without blinking.


    Every now and again, lightning struck the center of the flower.


    Whenever this urred, the flower was not harmed. In fact, it appeared to be brighter and more lively-looking after every strike and shock. It seemed as if it could consume electricity.


    In the center of the flower, a golden thunder-fruit grew. It was currently about the size of an average egg. Gold lightning flickered across it, shimmering in a condensed spectacle that was reminiscent of an aerial view of the gxy.


    "I wonder how long it¡¯ll take for this fruit to mature?" As Han Sen observed it, he was unsure when it would mature. Though it clearly wasn¡¯t ready yet, judging from the behavior of the three-tail fox and the thunderbull, if it had matured by now, one would be tearing out the other¡¯s throat for sure.


    Han Sen summoned his Spirit Owl and Death Knell. Then, he ced the fairy in a position of potential ambush. With Zero and the silver fox, Han Sen returned down the mountain a bit.


    Like a troublesome child, the silver fox wasn¡¯t keen to leave the flower unattended. It went into a fit of struggling, but still, Han Sen was able to carry him down. He couldn¡¯t leave him up there, as he did not want to evoke suspicion from Zhao Xuebin.


    If Han Sen killed the super creatures, he could retrieve their goods but would have to return the Angel Gene Fluid; that is, unless he never wanted to return to the Alliance again.


    So, he hatched a scheme. If he returned to them now and reported his findings of there being no super creature atop the mountain, he could keep fifty of the vials of Angel Gene Fluid. With his three pets up there, killing the two super creatures shouldn¡¯t prove too difficult, either.


    Han Sen, with the silver fox in his arms and Zero in tow, descended the sharp slope of the peak towards Zhao Xuebin and his men. He told them he had not seen the thunderbull on the peak.


    "The thunderbull really isn¡¯t there?" Someone didn¡¯t put much stock in Han Sen¡¯s false im.


    "Go have a look yourself, if you don¡¯t believe me," Han Sen said.


    Zhao Xuebin was feeling very awkward, right now. Neither of them dared to re-ascend the mountain, but if they went home at this point, they had no choice but to pay Han Sen fifty Angel Gene Fluids. It was a significant loss.


    The thunder was their biggest concern with climbing back up, and they believed it took flying off the table, too. If they were shocked while flying, they¡¯d plummet to the ground and potentially die.


    "You guys continue looking around for that thunderbull. Remember, you have seven days to find it, before having to hand over the sweet fifty percent of that Angel Gene Fluid." After Han Sen said this, he started walking away.


    "Hang on, we¡¯ll go take a look then." Zhao Xuebin stopped Han Sen.


    He couldn¡¯t go back to Angel Gene empty-handed, so he had to ascend the mountain in its entirety or at least risk life and limb trying to.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you here." Han Sen found a rock and then sat down. He was not hopeful in their sess of scaling the rest of the mountain and seeing what was actually up there.


    Even without the silver fox¡¯s thunder-pranks, it wasn¡¯t likely they could get close. There were two thunder super creatures up there, and a thunder flower to boot. No ordinary person could get near.


    The silver fox had given Han Sen¡¯s super pets a buff, to prevent lightning from hitting them. That was how they could safely remain on the peak.


    Unless the fruit matured and the super creatures started fighting, the people were unlikely to see or catch a whiff of the bull.


    Zhao Xuebin only brought a few people with him; those who had suffered the least damage from the lightning. When they reached an area with much lightning, they used Angel Gene Fluid to rush up the peak.


    They did not dare go slow. They wanted all of this to be over as soon as possible, so they ran up as fast as their legs could carry them. One look at the peak, to confirm the bull wasn¡¯t there, was all they needed.


    Things seemed fine in the beginning, and the Angel Gene Fluid seemed to strengthen them enough to withstand the strikes of lightning. But when they were within one kilometer of the peak, the lightning grew a lot worse.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Han Sen squinted his eyes as he sat on the rock. Then he heard a lot of thunder. The lightning was like a heavy downpour, and it was quite scary to hear.


    Han Sen did not feel any sympathy for Angel Gene¡¯s people, so he casually stroked the restless silver fox and smiled.


    Not long after, Zhao Xuebin and his people returned with pitch-ck faces. Their hair had been mostly burnt off, and smoldering patches of ruined skin riddled their bodies. They looked bad.

 Chapter 878: Killing Thunderbull

    Chapter 878: Killing Thunderbull


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Mister Han, the thunderbull is there atop the peak. We saw it!" Zhao Xuebin happily eximed to Han Sen.


    The others excitedly chimed in, saying, "Mister Han, the bull is there on the peak. Please, go and y it!"


    "You really saw the thunderbull?" Han Sen eyed Zhao Xuebin curiously.


    "Yes, Mister Han! Please hurry, do not let it get away," Zhao Xuebin hastily responded.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. He knew they hadn¡¯t seen the thunderbull, for they did not have what it took to scale the peak. If they had seen the thunderbull, they would have also mentioned the three-tailed fox and the thunder flower.


    They were purposely lying to Han Sen.


    Knowing this, Han Sen still smiled and said, "I understand how you feel, but let¡¯s be honest; there is no bull up there. For me to go back up there would be nothing more than a waste of time."


    "Mister Han, we really saw the bull!" Zhao Xuebin was still determined to make Han Sen believe they had seen the bull.


    They each pleaded for Han Sen to go up and y it, but Han Sen knew what they were nning.


    If there was a bull up there, and Han Sen did not kill it, they could im Han Sen vited the contract, and they would not have to pay Han Sen with the vials of Angel Gene Fluid.


    If this matter was taken to court, they wouldn¡¯t be able prove a thing, but that wouldn¡¯t matter. Even if their ims were thrown out the airlock, it would still be enough to tarnish Han Sen¡¯s reputation.


    "Now, are you sure you saw the bull?" Han Sen asked with a smile.


    "It is up there! We weren¡¯t mistaken," Zhao Xuebin said.


    "And you¡¯re sure it¡¯s the thunderbull?" Han Sen asked.


    "Yes, unmistakably," Zhao Xuebin quickly answered.


    "And there was nothing else?" Han Sen asked.


    "Nope, nothing. Just the bull." Zhao Xuebin believed Han Sen was testing his im.


    "Then I will go and y it." Han Sen promptly stood up and started walking off towards the peak again. Zero and the silver fox went with him.


    When Han Sen arrived at the peak, the three-tailed fox and the bull were still there, locked in their staringpetition. Han Sen summoned Little Angel andmanded to both her and the silver fox, "Kill the bull first, guys."


    After that, Han Sen¡¯sbined force of sonic and thunder powers coursed this body to gather in his fists. When primed, he took aim at the bull.


    The Little Angel flew up high with eyes ame of a green fire and swung her greatsword towards the bull.


    Death Knell also went airborne, ready to trap the bull in its tolling maw. Meanwhile, the Spirit Owl hooted menacingly on its way towards its given target.


    The silver fox gleamed with silver electricity, transforming into a thunderfox. It leapt towards the bull fiercely.


    When the bull took notice of therge host of super creatures bearing down on it, it looked ready to scream in fright.


    Pang!


    Sonic-Thunder Punch exploded, drowning out all other sounds; the desperate cry of the bull included. Following that force, it couldn¡¯t muster theposure necessary for another cry for a long time toe.


    Little Angel¡¯s sword shed across his neck, forming a deep crevice from which blood cascaded.


    Before it could make a sound, something muted the bull¡¯s voicebox. Han Sen¡¯s ming Rex Spike had been shoved deep into its throat, drilling with a mutting force and a green me.


    The silver fox and the Spirit Owl now struck the thunderbull in unison, delivering a multitude of deepcerations across its flesh, draining its blood. The thunderbull tried to gather lightning to discharge and dispel its attackers, but beneath the barrage of fierce hits, it couldn¡¯t do a thing.


    The next moment, Death Knell appeared on top of it. Although it moved slowly, the thunderbull could not escape amidst the artillery of assault it was incurring. The Death Knell sessfullynded on top of it.


    Dong! Dong!


    The Death Knell tolled for the injured bull, and in its devastated state, it could not withstand the sound. Its face began to bleed and its entire body began to dry, crack, and ooze.


    When the bell arose, Little Angel delivered one final strike to the thunderbull¡¯s head.


    "Super Creature Thunder-Devil Bull killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is edible, and you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Upon witnessing the bull¡¯s massacre, the three-tailed fox had frozen. It initially believed it was only the two of them who were vying for the fruit, and it didn¡¯t expect so many horrible creatures to suddenly appear and y its solepetitor.


    Super creatures were intelligent, and upon seeing its situation, the three-tailed fox did not dare remain. It quickly fled the mountaintop.


    Han Senmanded Little Angel to chase after it, but not kill it. He wanted it to pursue Zhao Xuebin and his people down the mountain.


    Han Sen and Zero followed after the fox, as well. The silver fox, Death Knell, and Spirit Owl remained atop the mountain to guard the flower and the dead bull¡¯s corpse.


    Zhao Xuebin heard the sounds of battle drifting down from the peak, and with great glee, he said, "Han Sen was lying! The thunderbull was indeed up there. Pah! It is lucky our little scheme worked; he is too much of a noob to try to trick people like us. You can¡¯t con conmen!"


    "I hope Han Sen and the bull both end up injured; if that happens, we can kill them both at once," Feng Lin excitedly said.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s happiness, a snow-white shadow began to descend from the mountaintop, ready to sour their mood. They initially believed it to be the bulling down, but upon closer inspection, they realized it was not the bull. It was a fox with three tails.


    "Oh, no! Run! Run for your lives!" Zhao Xuebin¡¯s face dropped like a sack of rocks, and he quickly yelled for everyone to flee.


    Even if they used their Angel Gene Fluid, they couldn¡¯t outrun the fox. And not long after, the fox caught up with them. It swung its three tails and wrapped them around one person, electrifying him into charcoal.


    Han Sen and Little Angel caught up and pulled the fox away from the Angel Gene runaways. Zhao Xuebin and his people were currently in terror. Not wanting to stay and fight, they kept on running.


    The three-tailed fox was savagely attacked by the tag-team of Han Sen and Little Angel, all the while they descended the mountain.


    Although the three-tailed fox was powerful, it didn¡¯t stand a chance against Han Sen and Little Angel. It wasn¡¯t long before its fur was painted red with blood; the foe would soon be vanquished.


    The fox acted as if it knew it was dying, and suddenly, it started running back up the hill towards the peak instead.


    "Is this thing crazy!? Why is it running back?" Han Sen asked himself, in surprise.


    "Mister Han, kill it!" Zhao Xuebin called back, as he watched the fox ascend the mountain again.


    Han Sen coldly replied, "I won¡¯t kill it; this has nothing to do with you. You wanted the thunderbull, right? All I saw up there was this thunderous fox, and it is my prey."


    After that, Han Sen ignored the terrified collective and brought Little Angel and Zero along with him in pursuit of the fox that was headed back up the mountain.

 Chapter 879: Eating the Thunderfruit

    Chapter 879: Eating the Thunderfruit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Han Sen chased the three-tailed fox back to the mountaintop, the body of the bull had all disappeared. Not even the Life Geno Essence remained. The silver fox was licking its lips happily.


    When the three-tailed fox reached the peak, it howled. It ran in front of the silver fox and leaned down with its paws outstretched, as if it was begging for mercy.


    The silver fox observed the three-tailed fox¡¯s bloodied tails and then leapt on its head, as if it was going to tell Han Sen, "This guy belongs to me now."


    "B*stard! You ate the thunderbull and didn¡¯t even save me the Life Geno Essence! Now you are giving yourself apanion?" Han Sen looked disheartened.


    The silver fox spat out silver lightning to heal the three-tailed fox. The three-tailed fox trembled in fear, and in response, the silver fox looked smug. It jumped into Han Sen¡¯s arms and then rubbed its head against his chest, as if it was trying to tell him to forgive the three-tailed fox.


    The three-tailed fox seemed intelligent, and it knelt in front of Han Sen as if it wanted to obey him, too.


    "I was going to feed it to you, anyway. Keep it and spare the cannibalism, then." Han Sen then pointed at the three-tailed fox and said, "Your name is Three-Tail, you got it? Now, follow me."


    The three-tailed fox was well-behaved, and it quickly followed as ordered.


    Han Sen returned his beast souls, and with the silver fox in his arms and Zero behind him, they rode the three-tail fox down the mountain.


    Zhao Xuebin¡¯s people were now in a state of boredom, waiting. That soon changed when they saw the three-tail fox reappear, heading right for them again.


    Upon closer inspection, however, they noticed Han Sen and Zero were riding it. Seeing that menacing fox to be now ridden calmly, they were shocked.


    "I couldn¡¯t find the bull, but look! I found a fox. Thanks for telling me to return to the peak; if you hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten myself a new ride." Han Sen reclined on the fox¡¯s back and smiled at them.


    Their disbelief was marred by the ugly looks of anger. Their excursion looked set to have them returning empty-handed, since they had failed to y their bull. Han Sen, on the other hand, was going to walk away far wealthier.


    "It¡¯s a super creature... By the sanctuaries! How can it obey a human?" Zhao Xuebin may have been angered, but he couldn¡¯t help but respect Han Sen for being able to tame a super creature like so.


    "Now that I have the three-tailed fox, I can offer you protection from the lightning. I can lead you up to the peak, if you¡¯d like. Do you fancy going?" Han Sen gave the people his barmiest smile.


    "Yes, please." Zhao Xuebin was still not quite ready to throw in the towel.


    "Let¡¯s go, then." Han Sen rode the fox and led them up to the mountaintop. He did not make them suffer this time, and their travel was without hindrance.


    Only the thunder flower remained, and all traces of the bull had vanished. But seeing the thunder flower, Zhao Xuebin and his people became greedy again.


    "We came here in search of the thunderbull, but s, we could not find it. But this flower looks special. Do you think I can take this flower as a souvenir and gift it to my supervisor? He might like it." Zhao Xuebin made his request.


    "It is not owned by anyone, and it belongs to any who chooses to take it," Han Sen said.


    Zhao Xuebin was surprised by Han Sen¡¯s words, but he quickly thought something was amiss. He had an unshakeable feeling that Han Sen would never be so kind as to allow them to take something so unique. But a treasure had indeed been put before him, and he would do anything to own it.


    He thought about it for a bit and then allowed Feng Lin to collect it, not daring to go himself.


    Feng Lin had simr thoughts to Zhao Xuebin, and was also afraid to approach the flower. Still, he had no choice but to obey the order he had been given. He approached the flower and then touched it. Gold lightning burst forth from the bud and electrocuted him.


    Zhao Xuebin was shocked, in a different way. He smiled at Han Sen and said, "Mister Han, the three-tailed fox you have canmand thunder. May we request that it collect the flower on our behalf?"


    "Manager Zhao, do you think such a thing is possible?" Han Sen coldly said.


    Zhao Xuebin said, "Our contract was to kill the bull, but the bull is no longer here. Can we perhaps change the terms so it references us collecting this flower, instead?"


    "A contract is a contract; you can¡¯t go changing it whenever you please. I came here to hunt this phantom bull of yours, and I have no concern for anything other than that." Han Sen was familiar with how obscene the Zhao family could be, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised by their absurd request.


    Zhao Xuebin obviously wanted to say something, but Han Sen turned around to leave.


    The people quickly remembered that the three-tailed fox was shielding them from the lightning. If they upset Han Sen, they thought he could very well allow it to electrocute them.


    Thinking of that, Zhao Xuebin kept his mouth closed and did not say anything more.


    Han Sen then led them down the mountain and returned to the mountaintop by himself again, so he could wait for the fruit to mature.


    Zhao Xuebin knew Han Sen was returning for the sole purpose of obtaining the flower for himself, but he also knew he was helpless to stop him. They had no choice but to pack up and go home.


    A dayter, on the peak of Thunder Mountain, the fruit grew to the size of a fist.


    A lot of lightning continued striking the fruit, and there was a notable increase in the strength of its pleasant fragrance with each lightning strike. Countless booms of thunder rumbled over the fruit over the course of a day, and before long, it shone gold like a thunderbolt itself.


    The final thunderbolt hit the fruit, and after it did, the dark clouds of the sky dissipated. The wind and the rain stopped, and the only elemental threat that remained was the golden thunderfruit itself.


    The silver fox leapt out of Han Sen¡¯s arms but did not rush to eat the fruit. It approached it, and then walked around it, as if it was contemting something.


    After walking a few circles around it, the silver fox looked at Han Sen and then looked back at the fruit. It opened its mouth and swallowed it in onerge mouthful.


    Boom!


    The golden lightning exploded inside the silver fox¡¯s tummy and burned his entire body, making him look like burnt wood.


    Han Sen was shocked, and almost wanted to rush to its aid. But luckily, his dongxuan aura was able to detect its lifeforce was actually getting stronger. He remained where he was and did not approach.

 Chapter 880: Im Going to Look After You

    Chapter 880: I¡¯m Going to Look After You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    From inside the silver fox¡¯s charred body, a gold light burst forth. The strength of the light gradually increased, and the brighter it got, the darker its body became.


    Soon after, the silver fox¡¯s body was like smoldering charcoal, with veins of red running along its ck body.


    Suddenly, dark clouds reappeared, shadowing thend once more. A ck bolt of thunder struck the now-ck fox.


    Katcha!


    The silver fox¡¯s body cracked.


    Katcha!


    Another ck bolt came from the sky, and this happened a multitude of times. After the ninth urrence, the clouds departed as quickly as they hade.


    Boom!


    A white lightning cloud then appeared in the sky, erupting with more bolts of thunder. They were all aimed at the silver fox¡¯s breaking body.


    After striking the fox nine more times, this cloud also disappeared from wherever it came from.


    After that, the same thing happened again and again with six other clouds. Strangely, they were all of a different color. There were green, red, purple, blue, gold, and silver clouds, all in all. Each cloud hit the silver fox with a thunderbolt nine times. And with each strike, the silver fox¡¯s body became stronger.


    But then, on the final strike, the silver fox¡¯s body was broken into pieces. Its flesh had hardened, only to shatter like bits of ss. Only its skeleton remained.


    The bones were shining with lightning.


    Boom!


    Another lightning bolt streaked across the sky. But this was like a pir, heading directly downwards as if to crush the silver fox¡¯s motionless bones.


    Howl!


    The silver fox finally made a sound, but beneath the light of that holy pir, the flesh of its priorposition began to return.


    The howl it made was sad enough to break someone¡¯s heart. When the fox first shattered, it did not make a noise, but it did when being reborn¡ªthe pain must have been far more excruciating.


    More and more lightning shed across its rebirthing body, and slowly, the silver fox¡¯s new appearance was revealed. It was like a silver lightning fox, and now, it was bearing the crushing weight of the pir of light.


    The silver lightning of the fox was like a fire, and when the silver fox howled, the fire pushed up against the pir.


    Boom!


    The area was consumed by a grand discharge of electricity. Han Sen and the three-tailed fox had to move a great distance away and watch the transformation from afar.


    Boom!


    Perhaps it was because there was too much lightning, but half of Thunder Mountain copsed.


    And amidst the ruin and rubble, the silver fox howled again. The silver lightning sundered the light pir and went even further, lighting up the entire sky.


    Boom!


    The silver lightning broke the sky, literally cracking it open. Inside the cracks, Han Sen saw many strange things.


    Han Sen saw a pce, and strange flora. He even saw a tree with an angel perched on one of its branches.


    From inside those cracks, a phantom force of pressure burst forth to push him down on the ground. His power still wasn¡¯t at a high enough level to resist that pressure.


    Howl! The silver fox looked at Han Sen and called out to him. Han Sen looked at the silver fox and their eyes locked onto each other. From what Han Sen could see in the silver fox¡¯s eyes, it was conflicted.


    Han Sen thought the silver fox was going to summon the gate to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary like the holy rhino or Empty Witch had.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for that assumption to change. The silver fox hadn¡¯t summoned a spirit; instead, it had forced open a crack between both sanctuaries to force his way beyond.


    Howl! The silver fox looked up to the sky and the cracks began to reduce in size. Then, it looked back to Han Sen as if it was going to miss him.


    "Little Silver, go! I¡¯ll find you; we¡¯ll be together again real soon." Han Sen did his best to stand up, but could not. He gathered all the power he could to generate sonic-thunder powers.


    But even with that power, however, he could not make a squeak.


    The silver fox had evolved, and if it remained in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, its body would be tainted and end up in a far worse state than it currently was. It would have to leave this ce before the cracks closed.


    Although Han Sen wanted to go with it, it was impossible for him to even budge.


    Howl! The silver fox yelped in the direction of its master once more, and as it inched itself towards the cracks, it made sure to keep looking back at Han Sen.


    "I will look for you soon, Little Silver. Wait for me!" Han Sen witnessed the cracks beginning to seal, and so he spoke aloud onest time to the silver fox that looked back at him.


    The silver fox nodded, and then it turned back to face the portal. Its body morphed into silver lightning and was drawn inside.


    Boom!


    The crack closed shut, and the pressure that had forced Han Sen to the ground vanished. Still, he did not immediately get back on his feet. His heart had been dealt a blow he had almost never had to deal with.


    Ever since he watched the birth of Little Silver, he had spent most of his time alongside it. It was a genuinepanion, and now that it was gone, it hurt. Han Sen vowed to do whatever it took to find the silver fox again.


    But the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was a massive, sprawling ce. It wasrgely unexplored, and human development was slow there. Unless he was tremendously lucky, Han Sen feared it might take years for the two to reunite.


    "F*ck! I know I shouldn¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll find him no matter where he ends up. I¡¯ll cut down anyone or anything that tries to stop me from reuniting with him." Han Sen was going to consider this an oath; a vow he would swear to uphold. Looking up to the sky, he shouted, "Little Silver, hold on! I¡¯m going to look after you, no matter what it takes!"


    After cheering himself up, he returned to the nearest human shelter and went back to the Alliance. In ordance with the contract, he returned half of the Angel Gene Fluid to Angel Gene. He wouldn¡¯t y nice with those people, ever.


    But before he hit the road again, he spoke to his mother and informed her of his n.


    Han Sen was going to give her most of his beast souls and the super creatures he had imed. It would have been even better if she could go to Moment Shelter, for if she did, he could move on to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary without worry.


    "If you visit the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, do not let the spirits know that you have an association with the Luo family," Luo Lan said calmly after hearing his ns.

 Chapter 881: Finishing the Blood-Pulse Sutra

    Chapter 881: Finishing the Blood-Pulse Sutra


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Why?" Han Sen asked, not understanding.


    "Your great-grandfather was renowned for his cruelty in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Every spirit there will hate him with a passion. If you don¡¯t want a perpetual bounty on your head, keep your familial tie to him a secret. But since you didn¡¯t learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra, that shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem." Luo Lan smiled.


    "This is bad." When Han Sen heard this, his heart jumped. He knew he¡¯d have no problem keeping it a secret, but he was aware that the Zhao family hated him. He feared they would send word to the spirits of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary about who Han Sen¡¯s ancestor was.


    Han Sen told Luo Lan the story of what had transpired between him and the Zhao family over time, and when Luo Lan heard this, she said, "The Third God¡¯s Sanctuary is enormous. There are few humans there, and lesser still are capable of traveling. Unless you are extremely unlucky, and spawn near the Zhao family, you shouldn¡¯t have too many problems."


    "And when you enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, you are eligible for a name-change. Even if they know you are out there in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary somece, they will only know your name. Your precise location will be unknown to them." Luo Lan did not seem to be worried at all.


    "I suppose you¡¯re right, Mom." Han Sen felt reassured with his mother¡¯sfort.


    Luo Lan then said, "You don¡¯t have toe find me, by the way. I can travel to Moment Shelter by myself."


    "No, Mom, I shoulde and pick you up. It is too dangerous for you to venture there alone," Han Sen quickly responded.


    "You underestimate the talents of your mother. Just stick to doing your own thing; I¡¯ll be fine." Luo Lan gave another warm smile.


    Although Han Sen wanted her to wait for him, she insisted on going by herself. Knowing his mother¡¯s determination, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have no choice but to ept, agree, and respect her decision.


    There was nothing he could do save speed up his own journey to visit her. The sooner he met her, the less danger she would have to face on her own. He knew she was powerful, but it was natural for him to worry over her well-being.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in much of a mood to kill any more creatures, so his journey there was defined by one thing, and one thing only; power walking. Unless he stumbled across a creature that could benefit his pets, he was toozy to fight.


    After walking for an entire month, Han Sen came across a second-generation wolf king out on a moor. To get it, Han Sen had to y its entire wolf pack.


    He didn¡¯t get a beast soul, but he was able to finally max out his super geno points.


    After another three months of walking, Han Sen finally met up with Luo Lan. They spent four months traveling back to Moment Shelter, where he let Luo Lan to handle the affairs of the shelter. Now, Han Sen could focus on moving up to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Throughout his time on the road, Han Sen also spent time practicing his Blood-Pulse Sutra. His body received a great many changes, and he was close to breaking its first gene lock.


    Han Sen nned on finishing the first tier and then bing a surpasser. He also wanted to level up the fairy, too. She wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone but Han Sen, so he thought she¡¯d only bring mischief if she was to remain in Moment Shelter without him. Han Sen was going to try and get her to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, to avoid her being a nuisance in his absence.


    As for the three-tailed fox, Big ck, Small Back, and Little White, they were all well-behaved. Even if Han Sen wasn¡¯t around, they would follow Luo Lan¡¯smands. That, alongside the super beast souls he was going to give her, would guarantee that Luo Lan would have no problem keeping the shelter secure.


    Aside from Little Angel and his Devil-Ant King armor, Meowth and Golden Growler, Han Sen gifted all of his beast souls to Luo Lan.


    Han Sen worried people might recognize the Devil-Ant King armor that Dor had used, and that¡¯s why he decided to bring it with him. After everything he had experienced so far, he knew his beast souls wouldn¡¯t be of much use in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Even his shapeshifting Silver-Blood Macaque beast soul was useless to him now. It could boost him to a fitness level of three hundred, yes, but once he became a surpasser, his fitness level would reach six hundred.


    Han Sen¡¯s body wasn¡¯t weaker than the Silver-Blood Macaque. He had reached a fitness level of three hundred, but his king spirit body did not activate. He thought it would most likely activate after he became a surpasser.


    So, Han Sen spent his time practicing with his Blood-Pulse Sutra and taking the Crystal Pce out for deep-sea dives. Down there, he searched for water element super creatures to aid the fairy¡¯s development.


    Han Sen had a creature in mind, too: the blue seahorse. Unfortunately for him, however, it took him a long time to find it.


    He eventually dide across it, though, in the ckest depths of the sea. It had two little seahorses alongside it, and although Han Sen could have in them all, he chose not to.


    It was difficult to produce second-generation super creatures, and since Han Sen did not need them anymore, he let them go.


    It turned out that the blue seahorse¡¯s element was fire. It was useless for the fairy.


    A year passed, and the fairy had still not evolved. But in that time, he had managed to open the first gene lock of the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Surprisingly, and disappointingly, the Blood-Pulse Sutra was a bit of a letdown. It turned out to be weaker than he expected it to be. Aside from a simple strengthening of his body, it had no real utility. It was worse than the Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin by a long shot.


    "Does this sutra only affect your kin?" Han Sen reviewed the Blood-Pulse Sutra again, but felt as if there had been a mistake. It should have been far better than what he was seeing.


    Han Sen did feel as if his body had changed, though. Still, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint where or what exactly had changed.


    Half a month after this, Han Sen killed a water element monster. After the fairy ate its body and the Life Geno Essence, she started to evolve.


    When fairy evolved, she made a whirlpool in the water and turned into ice, freezing the Crystal Pce at the same time. The sanctuary door opened in the air, and a spirit walked out to approach fairy.


    Unlike the silver fox, who was hesitant to leave, the fairy spared no time in apanying the spirit. Gleefully, she raced straight towards it.


    "Ungrateful b*tch." Han Sen felt as if he had been used and cast aside. He felt as if his kindness had all been in vain.


    As this urred, Han Sen was in the Crystal Pce. The spirit that came through the door did not see Han Sen when it took the fairy back across the gate. But before the fairy went beyond the gate, she made a mocking face towards the Crystal Pce.


    "Fine, whatever! Go ahead. This ce is better off without you!" Han Sen sighed. Although he said that, he actually missed her.


    Now, the gourd was the next thing Han Sen could not let go of. He couldn¡¯t bring it with him, and neither was it birthing. Han Sen had tried everything, including feeding it a copious amount of super creature blood, but it no longer absorbed any. Han Sen had no clue how to get it open.

 Chapter 882: Becoming a Surpasser

    Chapter 882: Bing a Surpasser


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "If I am unable to find a way to bring you out of your shell, I am going to have to leave you here in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary." Han Sen touched the gourd in his hand and spoke to it. He thought the situation with the gourd was unfair.


    He knew the gourd was a treasure, and it possessed the six Cog armaments inside it. Leaving them behind in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary would be a grand waste.


    "If the silver fox was able to break the sky and go to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, does that mean I can use the same method to cross over? If I could, then I could at least take the gourd with me," Han Sen thought to himself.


    But Han Sen knew he needed the right timing to pull off something like that. He couldn¡¯t just tear the skies asunder willy-nilly. The silver fox had been in the right ce at the right time. The little blighter ate the fruit, and that was the catalyst for its ascension. Right now, no matter how strong Han Sen had be, he could not break the fabric of the skies.


    For a human to break through the very atmosphere was almost unheard of, and not even demigods had been reported to have achieved such a feat. The only person Han Sen had heard of doing such a thing was the creator of the Dongxuan Sutra: Dong Xuanzi.


    The silver fox¡¯s ascension seemed like bottled lightning, as in, it was a perfect storm of factors that led to it being able to ess the Third God¡¯s Shelter.


    Han Sen was not in a rush to be a surpasser just yet, however. His four-year service in the army would be over soon, and he nned on leveling up once he had finished his service.


    Although Ji Yanran repeatedly mentioned her desire for marriage after his service in the army was over, Han Sen kept on dying it.


    He was afraid of essing the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and dying, leaving her a widow. Perhaps the Zhao family would not forget their feud, and would manage to spread the rumor that he was actually from the Luo family.


    But even if that did not happen, the lotus symbol on his forehead still worried him.


    The Ji family was hoping, after Han Sen finished his term of service, he could be a military sergeant. With the Ji family¡¯s power, they could easily establish a career for him in the military.


    But Han Sen rejected their offers, wanting to retire and be free for a time. He wanted to go home and spend time with his mother and little sister, and then move on to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    On this day, Han Sen felt a vibration stemming from his Sea of Soul. The Aqua Reaper beast soul died, and then disappeared.


    "It looks like he escaped." Han Sen wore aplicated expression, but he was not surprised. Ning Yue was no ordinary person. He had been possessed by the Aqua Reaper, but still, he had never passed on any useful information. It was only a matter of time until he managed to escape it.


    That being said, Han Sen had thought he would have escaped sooner.


    There had not been much important news in the Alliance recently. The Zhao family was still a favored name, but their production of high-ss Angel Gene Fluid was slowly winding down.


    Dong Lin¡¯s pet pills, on the other hand, had started to receive more good feedback. Their prices began to rise in response to the growing demand, and in time, it was wagered they couldpete against Angel Gene Fluid.


    The pet pills Han Sen and Ji Ruozhen bought were purchased at a good time, and had they wanted the same quantity now, it would have cost them a dozen times more. Crazier yet, the prices were still on an upward trajectory.


    It was difficult to purchaserge quantities of the pet pills these days. Dong Lin¡¯s production was not enough to serve and meet the demand of the Alliance. The people of the Ji family, who did not invest in the pills when it was first suggested to them by Ji Ruozhen, were regretting their mistake deeply.


    After retiring, Han Sent went to Roca and stayed at home for some time. He spent a few days with his mother and little sister, and then spent time with Zhang Danfeng.


    He did whatever he wanted to, in addition to researching what he could about the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Going there would be difficult, and even Han Sen¡¯s mother was not confident she herself could survive there. That was why she never chose to be a surpasser.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s chances of survival were better than most, all it would take was an unlucky roll of the dice to twist his fate. If he ended up in a high-level spirit shelter where the spirit despised him, he¡¯d be killed without trouble. There¡¯d be nothing he could do to escape such a fate.


    Han Sen enjoyed the days of rxation as best as he could. He had a lie-in most days, and it was freeing for him not to worry about training or hunting more super creatures. For once he had true peace of mind.


    He frequently spent time practicing with Little Yan, too. She had developed into a pretty young girl now, and in three years, she¡¯d enter the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    With Han Sen¡¯s reputation, it did not matter where she ended up, she¡¯d be taken good care of. There was no need for Han Sen to worry about her well-being as much as he once had.


    He saw a lot of himself in Little Yan. She was very independent and strong, the clear result of having been raised by a single mother. Without someone taking care of her, she could still survive and most likely thrive.


    But Little Yan was just a girl, and that was a different than Han Sen. It would be better if someone could take care of her, because Han Sen didn¡¯t want her to suffer.


    Han Sen did go back to the sanctuary, every now and then, to check on his gourd. It looked the same as it always did, and there was no sign of it changing.


    Han Sen stayed at his home for a month, and when he went back to the sanctuary, he went to visit the Evolution Pool. He stood next to it and removed his clothes; with the gourd in hand, he jumped in.


    He did not know if the pool could work for the gourd, but there was no harm in trying.


    Han Sen really wanted to bring the gourd with him, because if he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d lose all the astounding weapons that were inside it. Heaven knew who would end up owning them, one day.


    The Evolution Pool was like an endless, aquatic abyss. It was like a ck hole.


    Han Sen¡¯s body continued to fall, as if he was being dropped into a bottomless vacuum. Theposition of his body began to melt away, as his flesh dposed.


    Han Sen did not feel any pain, and he could not see or hear anything. It felt as if his body was being reborn.


    It felt as if he was in purgatory, soon to be graced with a new life.


    "Evolution Sessful; you have achieved the rank of Surpasser. You have gained an additional one-hundred-year lifespan. Your super body has evolved ¨C Super King Spirit."


    Han Sen: Super Body ¨C Super King Spirit


    Title: Surpasser


    Lifespan: 400


    Next Evolution Requirement: 100 Geno Points


    Owned Geno Points: 0


    Han Sen was pushed to the surface of the water as he heard the announcement, informing him of his sess in evolving.


    Before Han Sen could admire his new surpasser body, however, he felt his left hand bing overwhelmed by a pulsing power.


    The gourd in his left hand was vibrating like mad.

 Chapter 883: Third Gods Sanctuary

    Chapter 883: Third God¡¯s Sanctuary


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The gourd was trembling in Han Sen¡¯s hand. At its tip, a ck hole-like distortion had manifested, warping the very dimension around it.


    "Is something going to be born from the gourd now? Did the Evolution Pool really help it?" Han Sen was excited, looking at the gourd.


    While he was thinking, a ck light burst forth from the gourd to sunder the atmosphere like a de.


    A lesion was torn in the fabric of space, and a powerful force of suction came from it. Before he could react, Han Sen and the gourd were both sucked inside.


    Boom!


    Han Sen felt as if the world was spinning, or as if he had been tossed into a tumble dryer. He felt a crushing force descend upon him, and amidst his rolling, he felt as if he wanted to throw up but could not.


    He wanted to scream, but no voice came out. He felt his body being forced into the painful,pact shape of a ball.


    Time did not seem to exist in the ce he had ended up, and the pain he suffered felt as if it hadsted an entire century, despite trulysting only a few seconds.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was suddenly released from that agonizing pain, and he was dropped to the coldfort of the ground. After the fall, he could not help but yell, "Ouch!" His body was in anguish, and when he moved, he could feel a number of broken bones about his body, in addition to his torn organs.


    A slight movement was all it took to make him feel as if a thousand knives were stabbing him all at once.


    It was fortunate Han Sen was as powerful as he was; any ordinary surpasser would have died at first contact with this ce.


    Han Sen wanted to cast his Dongxuan Sutra, to simte the holy light and heal himself, but he couldn¡¯t. The blood flow of his entire body was messed up, and he was unable to cast a single skill.


    "Oh, no! Am I going to die like this?" Han Sen felt as if his organs were bleeding. His entire body had been battered and broken, and if he did not receive any remedial aid, he¡¯d soon die.


    Being unable to cast a single skill, he could not heal himself. And with the pain that came with moving, he couldn¡¯t do anything but wait to die.


    "Gourd! You got me killed!" Han Sen spoke to the gourd beside him, as his heart sank.


    But then, Han Sen realized that despite all the wounds he had incurred, and the lesions that had opened up across his body, he wasn¡¯t bleeding externally. All the wounds had scabbed.


    And as for the internal bleeding he could feel, nothing ill wasing of it. The blood that came from the organs did not swell up somece, but instead managed to flow around his body even without the pumping of his heart or blood vessels.


    "Blood-Pulse Sutra?" Han Sen was delighted at the sudden realization, and so he cast it. As he did, he prayed and hoped, "This must work."


    He easily cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and his messed-up interior did not seem to prohibit his usage of the skill.


    A strange power burst from his blood and went to every cell, fixing and restoring every part of his body.


    His organs, his bones, his torn flesh; every inch of his being was recovering.


    Han Sen noticed he did not need to focus on the Blood-Pulse Sutra, as the energy from his blood was recovering his organs by itself.


    "No wonder it is a Blood Legion skill; it really is quite powerful." Han Sen was very happy. Although the recovery of the sutra was slow, and it wasn¡¯t as fast or efficient as the holy light, it was enough to save his life under the dire circumstances. It would take a while before he fully recovered, so he made the most of it andid down asfortably as he could.


    Han Sen now thought it was a good idea to look around, but unfortunately, he could not move his head. Therefore, his vision was limited.


    The air was pure where he was, and he had a feeling that he had never felt during his time in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. Inparison, the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s air quality seemed poor and dirty.


    "Am I in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?" As Han Sen thought this, he tried looking up.


    All he could see was the color green. When the sunlight flickered down through the foliage in his sight, the graceful light blinded him.


    Han Sen noticed he was beneath a tree that was around five meters tall, and its leaves were entirely circr. The leaves knitted together like a parasol, shielding him from the sunrays.


    But from the branches, Han Sen noticed many crosses hanging down.


    As Han Sen wondered who had hung so many crosses on the tree, he realized what they actually were. They were shortswords.


    Every shortsword looked identical, and they were about two-feet-long. Each de was approximately the width of two fingers, and they were pitch-ck in color. That was why Han Sen first mistook them for crosses. All-in-all, there had to be around thirty of them.


    "Who was bored enough to hang this many swords from the tree?" Although Han Sen had this thought, he was actually extremely happy. It also meant someone had to be somece in the vicinity.


    But then, Han Sen realized it might have been a spirit that did this. Spirits were, after all, renowned for doing weird things. If he was discovered by a spirit, he wagered no good woulde of it.


    But Han Sen could not look around and examine more of the surroundings, due to his inability to move his head. All he could see was the tree and the ck shortswords.


    Han Sen then noticed something was wrong. The shortswords didn¡¯t look as if they had been hung on purpose. The swords were connected with the branches, as if they were a sort of fruit.


    "Geno seeds. This must be the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary." Han Sen realized he was beneath a geno tree. The ck shortswords were geno weaponry. He didn¡¯t know if he ought to be d or worried. In this ce, spirits, creatures, and humans grew geno seeds and now, he was directly underneath the fruit of one. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to meet.


    If the geno tree¡¯s master was a beast, Han Sen would likely be its afternoon snack, since he couldn¡¯t move.


    Han Sen looked at his Sea of Soul, nning to don his Devil-Ant King armor for protection.


    But when he looked inside there, he froze.

 Chapter 884: Black Crystal Mutation

    Chapter 884: ck Crystal Mutation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck crystal in the Sea of Soul was like a ckhole, absorbing the lifeforce around it.


    Han Sen was shocked. Ever since he found the ck crystal, there hadn¡¯t been anything amiss with it. But now, the ck crystal was absorbing lifeforces, and it was quite terrifying to see.


    The speed at which the ck crystal was absorbing the lifeforces was rming, and if its hunger was turned to Han Senter, he¡¯d be a skeletal husk in under a minute. Any other evolver would perish instantly.


    Han Sen was rather concerned. If the crystal had hungered for him when he ate it previously, he¡¯d have died a very long time ago.


    The ck crystal kept absorbing lifeforce, but Han Sen realized he did not know where the lifeforce wasing from. The ck crystal spent quite some time absorbing it.


    Han Sen was afraid the ck crystal would absorb his lifeforce, but there was nothing he could do. He could not remove it from his body.


    He opened his eyes, wanting to look around and see where that lifeforce was originating, for he did not believe the lifeforce of the atmosphere itself was that powerful.


    But Han Sen could not be move his head. All he could see was the tree above him, which grew ck shortswords. When he looked at the tree again, however, he was given a surprise.


    The tree, once a rich emerald, had yellowed. The ck shortswords had lost their lustre and attractive shininess and had now started to rust.


    "The ck crystal is absorbing the lifeforce of the tree!" Han Sen was gobsmacked, unsure of how the crystal was doing it.


    But for Han Sen, this was good news. It showed that the ck crystal was not interested in humans, just flora.


    Still, he was a little apprehensive. The ck crystal might not be interested in him now, but who could promise that it wouldn¡¯t like a taste of himter?


    Perhaps the ck crystal believed he was too weak right now, and it was going to wait until he became stronger before chowing down on his energy.


    Katcha!


    The sword tree was getting more and more yellow, and its trunk was starting to rot. Many leaves departed their harboring branches, and the tree¡¯s grip on the swords became weaker. One of them dropped dangerously close to Han Sen. It nicked his face right before sinking into the ground. He almost had a heart attack.


    Seeing the many swords rusting and preparing to drop at any second, Han Sen nned on summoning Little Angel to carry him away. Thest thing he wanted was to get impaled by one of those rusty des.


    But when he tried to summon her, he got no response. He looked back into the Sea of Soul, and for some reason, Little Angel was little more than a light. He had no idea when this had begun, but there she was, evolving.


    "Strange? How can she evolve? I didn¡¯t feed her a ck crystal or anything." Han Sen pondered the conundrum, but still believed it to be a good thing. When Little Angel evolved, his life in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was sure to be substantially easier.


    "I don¡¯t think Little Angel can be summoned right now, then." Looking at his collection of beast souls now, he was almost dismayed to only see Meowth and Golden Growler there.


    The only spirit Han Sen brought with him was Moment Queen, but she was less than favorably-inclined towards him, so he did not believe she could help.


    As Han Sen continued to think, the ck crystal eventually stopped. He looked at the ck crystal and found there to be some sort of liquid around it.


    There was no color or smell to the substance, and it was translucent like an actual crystal. Strangely, it possessed a lifeforce of its own.


    "Strange. Did the ck crystal bite off more than it could chew? Is this a... secretion, stemming from an overload?" Han Sen wondered.


    But the lifeforce had be a water in the Sea of Soul. Han Sen could not drink it, but if he possibly could, he¡¯d have liked to consume it and see if it could benefit his body in any capacity.


    For some reason, he decided to let Meowth have it. He wanted to see if it¡¯d benefit Meowth first.


    Meowth curiously licked it, but did not dare consume it properly. It was too strong for Meowth, and even after the casual lick, its body bloated with energy. If Meowth had actually consumed it all, it would¡¯ve undoubtedly exploded.


    Han Sen then let Golden Growler try it. He too licked it at first, and his body was filled to the brim with energy.


    "This is good, but Golden Growler and Meowth are from the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. I don¡¯t think they can cope with this much energy. I¡¯m unsure of the benefits it may impart, then." Han Sen looked at Golden Growler and Meowth, that were gasping in an attempt to digest the energy they had just epted.


    Han Sen focused his vision forward and noticed that the tree waspletely dead. All the swords had dropped to the ground and all the leaves had left the branches. It had no more lifeforce, which had evidently all been sucked dry by the ck crystal.


    "No wonder it stopped; it¡¯s bone dry!" Han Sen observed the dead tree and then heard a voice.


    "Sister Lanxi, the ink sword tree that has been growing for three years is about to mature. There are thirty-four of them growing; think of the riches! We can sell them to obtain arge amount of ordinary flesh." A man was talking excitedly.


    When Han Sen heard what he had to say, his face dropped. "Oh, crap! This tree was owned by someone else! But who does it belong to? A human or spirit? If it¡¯s a spirit, I am so dead!"


    Han Sen wanted to get up and run, but s, he could not. Even if Han Sen summoned his Golden Growler, in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, it would be slower than an average creature. It seemed like an escape would be impossible.


    All Han Sen could do was hope that the owner of the tree was human, and if it was, he could pay the owner back in the Alliance.


    "Yeah; the flesh should give us a lot of ordinary geno points!" A woman now replied to the man, and although she was quieter, there was audible excitement coating her voice.


    "Oh, by the sanctuaries! I hope they won¡¯t be too mad when they see the tree." Han Sen felt terrible. They sounded human, but the tree was clearly important to them. Han Sen could now only continue praying for divine protection over whatever was about to happen next.

 Chapter 885: Debt

    Chapter 885: Debt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming were engaged in merry conversation as they walked, but that soon came to an end when they entered the field and caught sight of their Ink-Sword Tree.


    They had spent thest three years cultivating it, and in a few more days, they¡¯d have been able to harvest the thirty-four ordinary gene weapons. But now, the tree had suddenly died.


    It had once borne an abundance of emerald leaves, but now only a few yellow leaves remained stubbornly clinging to its withered branches. The ink swords that once inhabited the tree had all disappeared, too. Mounds of dead leaves and rusted des were all that remained, scattered about.


    "How did that happen?!" Chu Ming ran in front of the Ink-Sword Tree, digging through the leaves like mad. He grabbed one of the rusted swords that had broken in half, following its fall.


    Qu Lanxi¡¯s face was robbed of all its color. Thest three years of her effort had been squandered overnight. She wouldn¡¯t receive any of the fruits of herbor, so her heart and mood were swiftly crushed.


    "Someone is here! And he looks injured." Qu Lanxi ran in front of the tree, looking at Han Sen as she came.


    "A person?" Chu Ming was vacant-minded when he asked, unsure of how to respond to the tree¡¯s death. He looked over to where Qu Lanxi was pointing, and saw a man lying on the ground.


    Chu Ming quickly ran over to him, grabbed him by the cor and shouted with great anger, "Did you destroy our Ink-Sword Tree?!"


    Blergh!


    When Han Sen was grabbed and shaken by the angry shouting man, his organs were injured. He tried to speak, but could only spill blood from his mouth.


    "Did you do it? Answer me! Did you ruin our tree?!" Chu Ming continued to shout, shaking Han Sen. The tree¡¯s death had really thrown him for a loop.


    "Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you see how injured he is? What, do you want to kill him?!" Qu Lanxi pulled Chu Ming away from Han Sen, and then knelt down to inspect him.


    "Lanxi, this man has just randomly appeared in our garden on the same day our tree happens to be ruined. Put two and two together, would you? He is obviously responsible for this!" Chu Ming was consumed with madness.


    "Chill out. Ask him politely first. He¡¯s human; a friend, at that. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d try to harm us on purpose." Qu Lanxi said as she checked out Han Sen.


    "But..." Chu Ming tried to say something, but fell short.


    Qu Lanxi shook her head and said, "Ask himter. Right now, he is far too injured. Let¡¯s help him recover first; you can ask all the questions you desireter."


    Qu Lanxi then summoned a turtle and told Chu Ming to help lift Han Sen and ce him on the turtle¡¯s back. After that, they would depart the garden.


    Chu Ming was struggling to ept the death of the tree, and he was fuming mad at the likely culprit. Still, he was willing to oblige her request, and he lifted Han Sen onto the turtle. Then, they returned to a wooden cabin that was not too far from the tree.


    Qu Lanxi brought over some medicine and applied it to Han Sen¡¯s body. The medicine was intended for fixing simple things.


    "He¡¯s too injured. We need a doctor." Qu Lanxi frowned.


    "Doctor? This yahoo might have killed our Ink-Sword Tree! Who cares if he¡¯s injured? Why should we fix him on our penny? We spent everything we had on that tree, and toiled to nurture it for three years, with the dream that we¡¯d live a better life once its fruit matured. But now? It¡¯s all gone. Where am I supposed to get that money now, huh?" Chu Ming was furious.


    Qu Lanxi understood where he wasing from, but she was conflicted with the desire to help the injured man. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    "I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯ll be fine in a few days." After the rest, Han Sen was feeling a little bit better, and his voice had now returned to him.


    "Oh, so you can talk now? That¡¯s great news. Hey, tell me something here; did you destroy my tree? And if you did, why?" Chu Ming was keen to begin his interrogation.


    "Don¡¯t hurt him." Qu Lanxi stopped Chu Ming, and then looked at Han Sen and asked, "Who are you, injured one? And why were you in our garden?"


    Han Sen sighed and said, "My name is San Mu. I was attacked by a creature and ran this way. I saw the tree fall victim to that putrid beast, and I believe that is what caused it to die. It is my fault, though; do not worry, I will ept full responsibility and be sure to pay you back in full."


    "Hmm, you have wealth? And you¡¯re willing to pay us back? Well, alright then. One ink sword¡¯s price is equal to that of a portion of ordinary creature flesh. We had thirty-four swords in total, so give me the flesh of thirty-four ordinary creatures. Do that, and I¡¯ll let you off the hook so you can sod off back to where you came from," Chu Ming said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, a San always pays his debts. As soon as I¡¯m back on my feet, I¡¯ll get to work on paying you back." After a brief pause, Han Sen continued to say, "Is there a shelter nearby, in which I could teleport back to the Alliance?"


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra could fix him, but it was too slow. If he could return to the Alliance, he could heal at a much quicker rate.


    When Chu Ming heard Han Sen was willing to pay him back, his mood had considerably brightened. He said, "You are joking? Haha! What a joker. The spirit won¡¯t let us go back."


    Qu Lanxi looked at Han Sen and asked, "San Mu, which shelter do youe from? And which creature did you encounter?"


    "Pah! Where else could he havee from, girl? He most likely came from the Thorn Forest; what other ce has sordid creatures in these parts, eh?" Chu Ming interjected.


    Han Sen sighed in relief. He believed Chu Ming to be the biggest idiot he had met in a long time. With that information, making a story wouldn¡¯t be so hard.


    "Yes, you are right. But I haven¡¯t been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary long. I am unfamiliar with this area." Han Sen suddenly coughed up some blood.


    "Oy! Don¡¯t die yet. You owe us money, remember?" Chu Ming was a little repulsed.


    Chu Ming then thought something had to be amiss. He stared at Han Sen and said, "Wait, if you only just entered the Third God¡¯s Forest, where are you going to find us ordinary flesh?"


    "Well, can I pay you back in the Alliance?" Han Sen asked.


    "We can¡¯t leave this ce, so what would be the point?" Chu Ming suddenly felt the clouds of doom return to fog the rity of his mind and said, "Oh, no. No. Nooo! This guy can¡¯t pay us. He can¡¯t pay us!"


    Qu Lanxi sighed and then said, "Well, let¡¯s just focus on fixing him first."


    "No, you *sshole! Give me my tree back!" Chu Ming¡¯s mind returned to the three years he spent carefully tending to the tree. He looked like a broken man.


    Qu Lanxi stopped him and said, "What would be the point in killing him? When he has healed, perhaps he can pay us back some other way."


    "Geez, calm down, you two. I will pay you back." Han Sen couldn¡¯t me them for their reactions, and he could tell they must have endured a difficult life where they were.


    Having a three-year dream taken away from you was something no one could take very well, so Han Sen could understand their anger.


    But Han Sen was confident he could get better, and once his health returned, paying them back would not be too difficult. All he was unsure about was how to adequately return the favor they did by saving his life, despite the trouble he had caused them.

 Chapter 886: Old Dragon-Blood Tree

    Chapter 886: Old Dragon-Blood Tree


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen rested at their cabin for a few more days, and although he hadn¡¯t fully recovered, he could now walk around.


    Han Sen had suffered tremendous injuries, and because there were no medical tools in the vicinity, he had to rely on simple medicine and the Blood-Pulse Sutra for healing. He wagered it would take another two whole months before he was back to a clean bill of health.


    Over the past few days, Han Sen was able to obtain some information about the area he had ended up in from Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi.


    The area belonged to Thorn Shelter. It was a royal shelter, and its namesake was derived from the nearby woond: Thorn Forest.


    Han Sen had ended up at the edge of Thorn Forest, near a Knight-ss shelter called Qing Ming Shelter.


    They were the only humans at Qing Ming Shelter. Qu Lanxi had been living there for eight years, whereas Chu Ming had been there for six years. They belonged to Qing Ming Shelter. The Knight-ss spirit, Qing Ming Knight, made them sign a contract. Then, they became members of the shelter, and the shelter¡¯s master offered them a chance to survive by working for him.


    Humans were the peasants of thisnd, treated like thralls, and treated even more poorly than creatures. After all, humans who ascended to this sanctuary would generally start off weaker than the lowliest of creatures.


    They had no chance ofpeting against a spirit. There were Squire-ss spirits in Qing Ming Shelter, and although some of them were weaker than humans, for as long as their spirit stone remained in the spirit shelter, they could fight without fear of death. As such, their bravery inbat was unmatched. Therefore, humans were considered peasants; particrly those who had just joined. When contracted, all they could be expected to do was hard, menialbor.


    Growing geno seeds was one such task. Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming had been sent to a garden to grow such seeds, and to avoid the cruel punishment of Qing Ming Knight, they would had a quota of produce to deliver.


    It was tough in the beginning, but fortunately, Qing Ming Knight did not require much, and any bonuses they produced could be kept for themselves.


    For the first few years, when they did not have much experience, times were tough. Their punishments came often, but after getting a grip on things and learning to grow the seeds effectively, they had much produce leftover. As a result, they were able to save up what they wanted.


    Three years ago, they pooled all of their savings together to purchase an ordinary Ink-Sword Tree seed. Over the next three years, theybored to grow it and spent even more on its healthy cultivation. They would have been able to harvest its swords in a matter of days, but before that, Han Sen showed up and ruined all they had ved to aplish.


    Growing geno seeds was not easy, and their level was important. You needed a lot of resources and spare time to grow and care for them.


    Ink-Sword Trees had to be watered with ck-Scale Blood. With that, the tree would grow healthily.


    When they first nted the geno seed, they had to bury the bodies of ck-Scale Beasts near it. Their corpses would provide the necessary nutrients for its initial growth.


    ck-Scale Beasts were only ordinary creatures, but obtaining a bucket of their blood everyday was a trial-and-a-half for them.


    After all, Qing Ming Shelter¡¯s creatures mostly belonged to Qing Ming Knight. They could not kill ck-Scale Beasts randomly. Instead, they had to trade for the blood and flesh.


    If they wanted to hunt creatures, they would have to venture into Thorn Forest. But that territory was home to the most rancid of monsters. With their power, any encounter with a beast from that ce would be dangerous. Even mutant creatures were known to live there.


    They thought by growing an Ink-Sword Tree, their lives would be considerably easier. They never expected the disaster that awaited them, following Han Sen¡¯s arrival. This was also why Chu Ming was never nice to Han Sen. After all, Han Sen had just crushed their hopes and dreams.


    Han Sen was remorseful, and did feel very sorry for what he had inadvertently done, but there was not much he could do. He never expected the ck crystal to suddenly start absorbing the tree¡¯s lifeforce.


    Han Sen got out of bed this day, and went outside to sunbathe.


    The yard was skirted by a wooden fence, and Lanxi said that the house once belonged to an old spirit. The spirit used to be in charge, but after he passed away, Qing Ming gave it to Lanxi.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming were both toiling in the garden that day. Although the sword tree had been destroyed, there were many other trees they had to take care of. Of course, the rest they grew were only enough to keep them going and allow them to live hand-to-mouth. They wouldn¡¯t provide the benefits that the Ink-Sword Tree would have.


    Han Sen, in his observation of the yard, did not see a chair he could recline on. But he did see an old crooked tree, bent low near the ground. He was able to sit down there.


    Han Sen approached the crooked tree and sat on its branch. He had been cooped up in the house for far too long, so his opportunity to sunbathe felt extra good.


    The tree looked solid, and was dark red in color.


    But the tree had no leaves, and it looked bald and dead.


    As Han Sen sunbathed, he tried casting dongxuan aura. If he could simte the holy light, he could heal faster.


    But when he tried to cast it, he was unable to. His body and the energy inside him was too much of a mess.


    Although he might not have been able to cast skills, his general senses had recovered quite a bit. He sat down on the tree and felt a small lifeforce stemming from the tree¡¯s root.


    It was very faint, though. It was too weak and looked likely to die soon.


    But Han Sen felt that the tree¡¯s lifeforce was special.


    "Was this tree grown by a geno seed?" Han Sen wondered, as he brushed the tree root with his fingers.


    "This is the Dragon-Blood Old Tree. It grew from mutant ss seeds. The old spirit that used to live here wanted to grow this tree, and to do so, he had to venture into Thorn Forest to collect the necessary nutrients for it. Unfortunately, he perished somece within that perilous, knotted domain. A few days following his demise, the tree died, too." Qu Lanxi approached and told Han Sen.

 Chapter 887: Amazing Waterdrop

    Chapter 887: Amazing Waterdrop


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "This is a mutant geno tree?" Han Sen said, as he looked at the old tree.


    "Yes. If we could tend and cultivate it sessfully, we should be able to grow Dragon-Blood Fruit. They bear mutant-ss pet beast souls, called Dragon-Blood Snakes. They could all be sold for riches," Qu Lanxi said.


    "Selling just one of those would make us rich." Qu Lanxi paused for a brief while before continuing, "But such thoughts are pointless, even if the tree was alive. It requires the blood of ordinary beasts, each and every day. I have heard that the blood of Blood-Scale Snakes is the most beneficial. But unfortunately, Qing Ming Shelter does not possess any such snakes. The old spirit that once lived here perished in the Thorn Forest in search of them."


    "That is a shame," Han Sen said, feeling sorry in his heart.


    "Even if such blood was avable for sale, we couldn¡¯t afford it. This tree is a lost cause on us," Qu Lanxi said.


    Han Sen smiled and looked at her.


    She was an elegant woman. Although she was not stunning, she was beautiful and fair. Her appearance was delicate andforting, and herpany was something many people would want for.


    Even amidst such dreary circumstances, she looked after herself well and kept herself tidy and neat. Even though the color of her clothes had long since faded, she didn¡¯t look ragged; despite her apparel and surrounding environment, she looked natural and fair.


    She might not have been the prettiest woman to look at, but she had an inviting appeal. She exuded a sense offort, and Han Sen found himself quite attracted to her.


    "Where is Chu Ming?" Han Sen looked past her, but did not see him.


    "He went to buy food in the shelter; he¡¯ll be back soon." She then observed Han Sen with a stare, and went on to say, "Your wounds have healed quickly."


    "My hyper geno art can heal." Han Sen had a prepared response for her curiosity.


    He had healed almost too quickly. His body had been broken, with organs damaged and bones snapped. Yet, after but a few days, he was back on his feet. No one would believe he had healed this quickly via natural means.


    "Healing powers? You can heal people?" Qu Lanxi asked Han Sen with shock.


    "If I am fully recovered, I can impart healings on others. But that would depend on who or what; while it is fairly strong, I don¡¯t imagine my healing ability would prove sufficient for a wounded super creature," Han Sen said, modestly.


    "It is rare to find people who can heal others of the same tier. When you have recovered, you might be able to find a job over on the ranch. Healing abilities are cherished at such a ce, so you¡¯d be paid handsomely," Qu Lanxi told Han Sen.


    Han Sen was interested in this prospect, so he asked, "Ranch? What ranch?"


    "Well, it¡¯s more of a colosseum, really. Spirits trap creatures that are unable to be tamed and pit them against each other, for the entertainment of humans." Qu Lanxi sounded as if she did not think fondly of such venues. After her brief exnation, she returned to the house and tidied up.


    Han Sen remained near the Dragon-Blood Tree, evaluating what his next move should be.


    With his power, he should have been able to kill ordinary creatures without any hassle. But now that he had learnt the creatures of this area were owned, he couldn¡¯t kill as freely as he might have wanted to.


    Heading to Thorn Forest would be too dangerous in his current condition, as well, and if he ended up squaring off against a mutant creature, he could very well be killed.


    Han Sen had thought repaying the debt would be a trivial task, but there were a fewplications involved that would make it much harder than he initially thought.


    "Oh, ck crystal. Why would you absorb the lifeforce of that Ink-Sword Tree? Why-oh-why, troublesome ck crystal? You used to be quite helpful, so why are you working against all of us here?" Han Sen was a little upset over his predicament.


    As these feelings of sadness came over him, he felt the ck crystal in the Sea of Soul tremble. One of the bountiful waterdrops it had excreted earlier, now exited the Sea of Soul and dropped onto the root of the tree.


    Han Sen was shocked at this sudden turn of events. He witnessed the dying, crooked tree absorb the waterdrop without dy. And almost immediately, the weakened lifeforce of the tree was ignited. It wasing back to life.


    Han Sen¡¯s mood made a quick turn-around, and he eximed to himself, "These waterdrops can raise old, dead wood back to life?"


    The tree didn¡¯t recover its life immediately, however. It was still slowly absorbing the waterdrop.


    As Han Sen observed the tree, Chu Ming returned home with a filled sack. Seeing Han Sen sunbathing near the old tree, he was quickly brought to anger. He marched forward and said, "How unfortunate it was for us to meet you! You destroyed our Ink-Sword Tree, and to top it off, we have to babysit and feed you! I¡¯m warning you. You better get well soon and pay us back!"


    "Stop yelling ande in for lunch." Qu Lanxi had prepared food, and called them both in to eat.


    Chu Ming frequentlyined to Han Sen, but Han Sen understood why and thought it was reasonable. But now, Han Sen was curious about what state the old tree would soon be in, after receiving the waterdrop.


    If all was sessful, and it was indeed brought back to life, it¡¯d be a mutant geno tree. The Dragon-Blood Fruit could be sold for a high price, solving all the problems Han Sen currently had.


    The ck crystal¡¯s waterdrops were incredibly powerful. If it could continue producing such waterdrops, they¡¯d provide Han Sen a lot of help in the times toe.


    Han Sen did not know what it took to produce those waterdrops. All he knew was that the ck crystal absorbed the lifeforce of the Ink-Sword Tree and was able to produce three such waterdrops.


    "Three waterdrops for a tree that had been growing for three years. Is that a coincidence?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    After eating lunch, Qu Lanxi went back to working in the yard. Han Sen returned to the tree and watched for any further changes intently.


    Although it was slow, Han Sen could feel the tree greasing the cogs of its existence. Slowly but surely, it wasing back to life. He wasn¡¯t sure when it¡¯d be back to full health, but he did indeed feel iting.


    The next day, Han Sen woke up on the wooden board he had been given for a mattress. He woke up to the sound of Chu Ming shouting.


    "Lanxi! Come out and take a look! The Dragon-Blood Tree is growing."

 Chapter 888: Ill Call Him Big Boss

    Chapter 888: I¡¯ll Call Him Big Boss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Chu Ming, it is too early for jokes. Go get washed and get ready for work," Qu Lanxi said as she walked outside in her misty-eyed haze. She glimpsed the Dragon-Blood Tree and her mouth dropped.


    "You weren¡¯t joking. How in the sanctuaries did the Dragon-Blood Tree spring back to life?" She ran in front of the tree and noticed the presence of small, newly sprouted leaves adorning the branches of the tree.


    Although there weren¡¯t many leaves, the significance of the new ones that had appeared was astounding, and it heralded the fact that the tree was not truly dead.


    If it was alive, that meant it could grow. If it could grow, it¡¯d have a chance of bearing fruit.


    Han Sen exited the house and saw the tree¡¯s overnight developments. He sensed the lifeforce, and felt the bounty of energy that had returned to it.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming were in the middle of exuberant joy, extremely excited over the prospects of the tree¡¯s revival.


    Han Sen walked in front of the tree and touched its trunk. He wanted to examine the lifeforce with greater uracy, and when he did, he frowned.


    The tree had been revived enough for it toe to life and spawn leaves, but it had absorbed every ounce of energy the waterdrop had given to it. The energy would not be enough for the tree to produce fruit.


    It took normal geno seeds a few months to grow harvestable fruit, but ordinary geno seeds took one to ten years.


    Han Sen feared mutant geno seeds might take one hundred years to grow, and the old spirit had already been growing it for ny years when he perished and it came into the possession of Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming. It could very well take another ten years for the fruit to develop.


    Having this tree alive and not growing fruit would be useless, though.


    Two dayster, the tree had fullye to life; it looked like it was going to fully regrow.


    Another two days passed, and on that day, they noticed the leaves start to lose their color and turn yellow.


    "Oh, no! Why is it dying again?" Chu Ming asked in saddened shock.


    Qu Lanxi, with a wry smile, said, "I don¡¯t even know why it came back to life in the first ce. But I suppose without the proper nutrition it needs, its death ought to have been expected. Unless we can find the blood of Blood-Scale Snakes, it¡¯ll just wither and die again."


    Chu Ming heard this and was upset; he exhaled like a leaking balloon. "This is an empty happiness. But where might we find the blood of Blood-Scale Snakes? The old spirit was a knight ss spirit, and was almost as strong as Qing Ming Knight. Yet, on his venture into the Thorn Forest, he died. It¡¯d be nothing more than suicide for us to voyage into that wretched tangle of overgrown shrubbery."


    Qu Lanxi, who was equally upset, said, "I have heard that a veil of darkness shrouds Thorn Forest. They say an evil presides there, one that moves unseen. Qing Ming Knight himself would never dare venture there. The old spirit¡¯s death there is quite telling, and he never traveled much further than its outskirts."


    Chu Ming nodded and said, "I have heard murmurs that coincide with what you speak of. Any spirit that enters there is killed, and their spirit stones somehow self-destruct immediately after."


    They both looked very depressed, contemting these matters. Going to Thorn Forest to y Blood-Scale Snakes was not a wise course of action. Theycked the power topete with that domain¡¯s mysterious monsters.


    When the mutant geno seed tree sprang back to life, it delighted them to witness its rebirth. Now, they could do naught but watch it wither. They had to watch it perish alongside their newfound hopes and dreams for fruit that would allow them to escape their current poverty. They felt terrible.


    Han Sen suddenly interrupted them and said, "I know a thing or two about restoring trees. Would you like to give my methods a try?"


    Chu Ming immediately rejected Han Sen, by saying, "No! No! No! No! Do not mess things up any further. You have only just arrived in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, so how would you know about geno trees? Do you think these are akin to your finely trimmed hedges in the Alliance? Do you think you can sprinkle some tap water on the tree and everything will be fine and it¡¯ll grow?"


    Qu Lanxi was moreposed, and she instead simply asked, "Do you really know how to help us with this?"


    Han Sen answered, "I have learnt much about botany from a certain professor I used to know. Of course, I was taught these methods back in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. I am unsure whether or not these methods can be applied to sessful results in this ce. Provided you don¡¯t have any other methods you¡¯d like to use first, would you like to try mine?"


    "Which botany professor did you learn these things from?" Qu Lanxi asked.


    "Professor Sun Minghua," Han Sen answered. When he protected Sun Minghua, he actually only learned how to identify nts. He wasn¡¯t taught anything about growing trees.


    Han Sen used this reasoning as a guise, so he could apply another waterdrop from his ck crystal onto the tree.


    "Professor Sun? He is a respectable teacher. I didn¡¯t know he epted students; I just thought he was a lecturer." Qu Lanxi, knowing about the professor, looked at Han Sen in shock.


    Han Sen waved his hand and said, "Oh, I wasn¡¯t his student. I just learnt a thing or two off him, every now and again."


    Qu Lanxi did not ask any further questions, but just pointed at the tree and told Han Sen, "Well, take a good look. Are there any other ways we might keep it alive, without having to feed it the blood of Blood-Scale Snakes? We don¡¯t require that it grow fruit, and just keeping it alive would be more than enough."


    "Pah! You really believe in this yahoo? Look, it needs beast blood to grow. End of story. Nothing else will make it grow," Chu Ming rebutted.


    "But we¡¯re out of options; so, let¡¯s allow San Mu to try what he can," Qu Lanxi said.


    Han Sen walked in front of the tree and circled it. He told Qu Lanxi, "I will do what I can. But if I do bring this tree to life, will that wipe the te clean of my debt?"


    "If you can grow it, then yes. That would more than make up for the debt. And if we sell the fruit for a good price, we¡¯ll even cut you in for a portion of the sales," Qu Lanxi said.


    "Then I will try my best! Here¡¯s to hoping it works." Han Sen grabbed a bucket.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Ming asked.


    "I am collecting water from the river. I¡¯ll be right back!" Han Sen said.


    "Why? Do you really believe water is all that it takes to bring this tree back to life?" Chu Ming said, with eyes wide open in disbelief.


    "Yes. If there is no blood, then we must use water." Han Sen smiled.


    Chu Ming¡¯s started to get feisty once again, and he barked, "Are you here just to bullsh*t us? This is a mutant gene tree, you dipsh*t. It¡¯s not a palm tree of the Alliance, so using water on it is pointless."


    "Well, do you have any beast-blood I can use?" Han Sen asked, sarcastically.


    Chu Ming did not respond. They couldn¡¯t even afford normal beast blood.


    They spent all the money they had on the Ink-Sword Tree, and it had emptied their wallets. Before the harvest, they only had a small amount of money to afford the basics.


    "Lanxi, are you really going to let him do this? How can he think of using water on this tree? If it works, I¡¯ll kiss his feet and call him Big Boss. Pah!" Chu Ming mocked, as he watched Han Sen head towards the river.


    "Well, there¡¯s no harm in letting him try," Qu Lanxi said.

 Chapter 889: Absorbing Geno Plant

    Chapter 889: Absorbing Geno nt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen walked to the banks of the river under the guise of fetching water, but he really wanted to perform a test.


    He still had two waterdrops left to use, but the tree had spent its first waterdrop over the course of two days. Using the two waterdrops directly wouldn¡¯t be viable long term.


    Han Sen wanted to look around for a few geno nts, to see if the ck crystal would be willing to absorb their lifeforce.


    The geno nts that could be found in thends around the shelter were already owned, so he couldn¡¯t use those.


    But Qu Lanxi said that the river was called Jade-Scale River, and its source resided somece in Thorn Forest. Geno nts would most certainly live on the banks of such a river.


    That being said, they¡¯d only be normal geno seeds. And since they weren¡¯t cared for by others due to theirck of fruit, they wouldn¡¯t be missed.


    Han Sen pretended to go get water so he could take a look at the wild geno nts.


    Han Sen took the bucket and kept walking. He was still injured, though, and he knew he¡¯d have to be careful to avoid exhausting himself too much. Forpany, he summoned Meowth.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he found himself standing on the banks of the jade-like river. The Jade-Scale River was four meters wide, and its water flow was mellow. There were many nts skirting its banks.


    Most of these were just everyday, natural nts, and not geno nts, however.


    Although Han Sen was unsure which ones were geno nts, he was still able to use his senses to identify them by their lifeforce signatures.


    Even the lowest tier geno nts were far more lively than normal, wild nts.


    Han Sen followed the river up, with Meowth down by his feet in pet status.


    "Meowth, if I knew things were going to be this tough, I would have brought Princess YinYang. They may not be able to fight very well, here in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but they could at least chat with me. They could even massage me!" Han Sen spoke to Meowth because Meowth was the only person that could talk to him, right now.


    "Meow." Meowth answered Han Sen, and seemed to agree with what he said.


    Han Sen was surprised by the response he received, and he felt as if Meowth was smarter than before. Previously, he had never given a single response.


    But Meowth was from the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, so its strength and intelligence was severely limited.


    The reason Han Sen brought him was not because he was powerful or smart, though. It was because of his sentimentality towards the pet. Meowth had been with him for so long, and he cherished hispany more as time went on. He couldn¡¯t ever imagine leaving him behind.


    Before long, Han Sen was able to find a nt that looked especially strong. He squatted to give it a better examination.


    It looked like a vegetable, growing near the river. It had eight long, serrated leavesing out of its top. The roots were short, but stout. Across its middle, a few pretty flowers bloomed.


    "This must be a normal geno nt," Han Sen thought, as he brushed the leaves with his finger. Then, he looked at the ck crystal in his Sea of Soul. "ck crystal, perform your miracle once again. Everything depends on you now, after all. You got me into this predicament, so you can get me out!"


    As Han Sen prayed, the ck crystal moved. It became a ck hole, and it absorbed the lifeforce of the nt without reprieve.


    Within a second, the nt had dried up entirely. It was like it had been uprooted and left to wilt under the scorching sun for a few days straight.


    "It works!" Han Sen was d, as he looked at the ck crystal¡¯s changes.


    When the ck crystal returned to normal, its body formted another drop of water. Unlike before, though, this waterdrop was much smaller than the others. It was only one-third the size of the others, and energy it absorbed seemed to correspond with that, also.


    Han Sen, however, was merely satisfied in the knowledge that this seemed to work. It did not matter how much energy he received right now.


    In a joyous mood, Han Sen carried on his search for more geno nts. No creature or spirit needed such nts, so there were plenty for the taking.


    Han Sen walked three miles and managed to find five nts, all in all. The ck crystal absorbed each of their lifeforces and created five waterdrops.


    Their sizes were all different, and the biggest was only half as big as the one from the Ink-Sword Tree.


    "Strange. What is going on? The lifeforces of all these nts are simr, so why do the waterdrops differ in size?" Han Sen was unsure.


    It was still early in the day, so Han Sen continued his search for more nts.


    He walked another three meters and found a watervine near the river. It was purple in color, and it was about one meter long. When the wind blew, the water would submerge the vine.


    The watervine was by no means outstanding in appearance, but Han Sen could sense its lifeforce. It was far stronger than the other five nts he had discovered, and it was special, too.


    "Is this an ordinary-ss geno nt?" Han Sen was thrilled at this discovery. When he approached the vine, however, Meowth suddenly engaged its battle mode. He meowed towards the water, as if he was warning Han Sen.


    Han Sen took the warning and stopped moving. Then, he stared at the watervine. He had been injured, and his senses were weaker than they should have been. But after careful observation, he noticed another lifeforce near the vine. It was more powerful than any super creature he had seen in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen, seeing this shadow near the watervine, saw that it was about the size of a fist. If you didn¡¯t look closely, you¡¯d believe it was the shadow of the watervine itself.


    He noticed it was something alive, and judging from its shape, it was like a toad that was hiding in mud.


    But Han Sen was very rmed by its lifeforce.

 Chapter 890: The Power of a Bucket of Water

    Chapter 890: The Power of a Bucket of Water


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen slowly stepped away. If he wasn¡¯t injured, he¡¯d have happily continued his approach, in the toad, and grabbed the watervine.


    But for now, he couldn¡¯t do that. Once he was healed, however, he resolved to return and kill it.


    The toad, fortunately, did not seem to have noticed Han Sen. So, without trouble, Han Sen decided to go back. After fetching a bucket of water, he took off back to the house with Meowth at his side.


    Chu Ming saw Han Sen riding Meowth on his way back. With surprise, he said, "You have a pet beat soul? What ss is it?"


    "Sacred-blood from the First God¡¯s Sanctuary," Han Sen responded.


    "What is the point of bringing it here, then?! You could probably walk faster than that useless thing!" Chu Ming eximed.


    "I am injured right now, don¡¯t you recall? I¡¯m only riding it due to my injury." Han Sen hopped down off of Meowth and retrieved the bucket of water being carried in his pet¡¯s mouth. Then, after approaching the tree, he poured the water on its roots.


    Han Sen touched the tree and slyly dropped a lifeforce waterdrop to its root, as well. It was quickly absorbed.


    After that, Han Sen put the bucket aside and started walking back to the house so he could rest.


    "That¡¯s it?!" Chu Ming yelled with shock and aggravation.


    "Yeah, that should do it." Han Sen nodded.


    "You toss some water on the ground and tell me that should do it? After all that waiting around?!" Chu Ming could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    "Well, what else do you expect me to do?" Han Sen smiled.


    Chu Ming¡¯s mood had dropped a considerable amount, and so he said, "I knew I shouldn¡¯t have ced any modicum of faith or hope you could aid us and this tree. Pah! What an imbecile. What use is that water going to provide, eh?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯ll be a boon and instigate the tree¡¯s revival? It might work. It might not." Han Sen then continued toward the house.


    Chu Ming wasn¡¯t keen to let this go, and his temper had been inmed. He turned to Qu Lanxi and said, "This yahoo is toying with us. A three-year-old could toss water on the roots of a tree."


    "He is still very injured. We can¡¯t exhaust him too much." Qu Lanxi wasn¡¯t half as disappointed as Chu Ming, primarily due to theck of hope she had for the tree in the first ce.


    Only Chu Ming was sulking, but there was nothing he could do about it. And as much as he might have liked to, killing his burden and woe-bringer Han Sen would not achieve anything.


    After Han Sen poured water onto the roots, he was done with the tree for the day. He nned to examine its lifeforce the day after.


    If the Dragon-Blood Tree could absorb one such waterdrop a day, then it meant he¡¯d have to find more nts; a lot more.


    Han Seny down on the bed and practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra, hoping his health could fully return quickly. Meowth was around the gourd often, showing a new interest in the item.


    Nothing new hade from the gourd, since Han Sen¡¯s arrival in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Aside from its continued pulsing, nothing had changed with it.


    When Han Sen had nothing more to do and was bored, he spent some time with the gourd, pleading for it to deposit the weapons inside it. He tried a number of ways to get them out, but every method resulted in failure.


    The next day, Han Sen was woken to Chu Ming shouting again; he was bing his morning rooster, it would appear.


    "How is that possible?!" Chu Ming spoke withplete shock and disbelief, but his body had frozen like a cartoon statue, as he stared at the tree in the yard.


    "What is it this time?" Qu Lanxi walked out of the house and then froze mid-step; she too had caught sight of the tree.


    They were in greater shock now than they had been upon seeing the tree first sprout its leaves.


    Han Sen soon followed them out the house, and when he did, Chu Ming ran towards him in a crazed dash. He grabbed his clothes and said, "You! How?! How did you do that?"


    "How did I do what?" Han Sen asked.


    "How did you make the Dragon-Blood Tree razzle and dazzle like this?" Chu Ming pointed towards the tree as he spoke.


    Han Sen looked at the tree and even he himself was surprised by what he saw. The tree¡¯s branches and twigs were all decked out in full, healthy red leaves. It looked like a gorgeous maple tree.


    Overnight, the tree had grown as if it had received appropriate nourishment every day for the past several months.


    "It grew that fast?" Han Sen did not expect the tree to grow this much, after the length of a single night, following an absorbance of one waterdrop.


    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have used an entire waterdrop. It was too obvious something was afoot, and the sudden flourishing of the tree would be far too suspicious.


    "San Mu, what did you do? How did the tree grow that fast?" Qu Lanxi politely asked Han Sen, in utter surprise at the morning¡¯s revtion.


    It was difficult to believe that a Dragon-Blood Tree could grow into such a beautiful state overnight through natural circumstances and methods of cultivation.


    "You saw what I did, didn¡¯t you? I fetched a bucket of water and simply poured it on the roots of the tree. I didn¡¯t do anything else." As Han Sen made his excuse, he swore to himself he¡¯d never use an entire waterdrop again.


    "But that was just river water; there is no possible way it could turn our tree into something as remarkable as this. Tell me, my darling cur, what did you do?!" Chu Ming¡¯s delight had slowly curdled into annoyance. With his rudeness seeping back into his words, he asked Han Sen with an irritated tone.


    "Believe it or not, but I really did only pour out a single bucket of water," Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    They did not entirely believe what he was saying, but they felt like that they had to. After all, they had watched him pour the bucket of water on the tree andter return indoors for the night.


    Furthermore, Han Sen was injured and had no money. Even if Han Sen bought beast-blood, they should have been able to see it.


    Although things were oddly suspicious, to the best of their knowledge, Han Sen really did only pour out a bucket of water onto the roots of the tree. And following that, somehow, the Dragon-Blood Tree was flourishing crazily fast.


    "If I knew water from the river could achieve this, I would have done it myself many years ago," Chu Ming said to himself out loud, with a face full of regret.


    "San Mu, are you an experienced arborist?" Qu Lanxi asked Han Sen, with an expression that said she was suddenly unsure of him.


    "I told you I only learnt a few methods from Professor Sun. But I too am surprised they work as well as they do." Han Sen gave her a smile.


    As they were talking, Chu Ming grabbed the bucket and started racing off into the fields.


    "Where are you going?" Han Sen quickly stopped Chu Ming with his question.


    "I am off to the river to retrieve more water. If I do this, we can get it to grow even faster!" Chu Ming replied, excitedly.


    Han Sen thenughed in response and said, "Quality over quantity, my friend. Sometimes less is more, for if we add too much water to its roots, the results we seek may sour. Things could backfire and potentially ruin the tree."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he immediately dropped the bucket. He ran in front of Han Sen and said, "Yes, sir! From now on, I¡¯m going to listen to whatever you have to tell me!"

 Chapter 891: Recovery

    Chapter 891: Recovery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen went to the river himself every day, mostly in the pursuit of wild geno nts.


    Han Sen managed to collect quite a few at first, but after a few days of sessful collection, the amount he was able to find each day was dwindling. Han Sen rode Golden Growler for about a dozen miles in either direction along the river, but it was all to little avail.


    Fewer and fewer were there to be found.


    In forty miles of travel, Han Sen was able to find forty-one geno nts in total. Aside from the purple vine that was watched over by the toad, the others were normal nts. Altogether, he was able to earn forty waterdrops.


    Han Sen was unable to formte a n in which he might grab the watervine, without attracting the notice of the toad. Every time he passed the vine by, the toad was there. It sometimes hopped around, which was a little frightening.


    The toad¡¯s body was coarse and rough, and it was colored yellow. It looked far bigger after it emerged from the water, about the size of a football.


    Han Sen once saw the toad¡¯s warts unfold to ooze out poisonous blood. Then, the toad let it all seep into the watervine¡¯s roots.


    A few dayster, Han Sen noticed that the watervine had grown a few purple flowers.


    That meant it had a chance to bear geno fruit, and it wasn¡¯t a normal geno nt.


    "I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for it to grow fruit, though. Or how much longer it¡¯d take for the fruit to mature, after that. Hopefully, whenever that urs, I¡¯ll already be recovered," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Ever since Han Sen demonstrated his ability to use river water to revive and maintain the health of the tree, Chu Ming had treated himpletely differently. He listened to whatever Han Sen told him.


    After the first sudden flourishing, Han Sen did not dare provide a whole waterdrop to the tree again, though. It was too much.


    When it was given a whole droplet, it had grown over the course of a single night as much as one would expect after several months of arduous care. It was suspicious, and if he did it again, the questions he¡¯d receive would never end.


    Taking into ount the size of the first waterdrop, Han Sen was able to gauge how much life he wanted to give the tree, and split up all the other waterdrops into the size he calcted to be ideal. And when he was ready to give the waterdrop to the tree, he mixed the waterdrop with the rest of the water in the bucket. While not as startling like the first night, the tree grew healthy at a quick and steady rate.


    After a few days of caring for the tree, Han Sen was able to determine the exact size of waterdrop the tree would need to grow.


    With his educated guesses, Han Sen was able to determine that one drop from the original three waterdrops was the equivalent of one whole year of lifeforce generation.


    If the Dragon-Blood Tree absorbed one drop, it¡¯d quickly exhibit a year¡¯s worth of development.


    The size of the waterdrops Han Sen had personally collected were all different. The life they would provide might be a month, or several. He did not know.


    Heter learnt that the differing sizes were determined by how long the nts he collected had been growing. The size of their waterdrops reflected their age, not their lifeforce. nts, however, were cyclical in nature, and there was a limit to how much energy they could generate.


    The Ink-Sword Tree, which took three years to grow fruit, it could only provide three waterdrops. Even if it grew for another ten years, it¡¯d only provide three waterdrops.


    The waterdrops were created by the ck crystal, and they provided concentrated energies. The age of the nts did not factor into their purity.


    But if the nts had only just started to grow, and hadn¡¯t yet reached maturity, absorbing their energies would not provide half as many waterdrops.


    As educated and well thought-out as these theories were, they were still just guesses, and not scientific facts. Still, evidence seemed to support his idea, so it was likely Han Sen was correct.


    It made Han Sen happy to know that there was no level difference between the waterdrops.


    Even the waterdrops from normal nts were still able to bring a mutant geno tree back to life.


    It was a scary power, and Han Sen could absorb life energy to quickly grow mutant geno nts that might have ordinarily taken a hundred years to grow naturally. With this method, he could even grow a sacred-blood geno nt that might traditionally take thousands of years to grow.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, Han Sen believed it to be cheating, and his body trembled at the thought.


    He firmly believed he couldn¡¯t allow anyone else to find out about what he had learnt. If his ability was discovered by others, it was likely even King-ss spirits would seek Han Sen out to make him their gardener.


    The waterdrops seemed able to be used on pet and mount beast souls, too. Meowth and Golden Growler had consumed a small amount of the waterdrops, and now they seemed to have changed. They couldn¡¯t drink much at a time, so Han Sen could not gauge its true effectiveness on them, though.


    The devil-ant king beast soul could not consume or absorb the waterdrop, unfortunately. Han Sen did not know why.


    He thought about trying to use a waterdrop on himself, to see if it could help, but ultimately decided not to.


    This was because after touching the waterdrop with his finger, his finger grew older. He didn¡¯t dare consume one after this.


    Half a month had passed and still, his finger had not recovered. Without a detailed inspection, its aged appearance was not obvious, but when you looked closely, you could see the wrinkles with ease.


    Carefully, Han Sen measured the right portion of a waterdrop he could give the tree, to control its growth.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming constantly wondered how it seemed to be doing so well. On asion, they followed Han Sen out towards the river and watched him in secret. But all they could see was Han Sen fetching a bucket of water from the river as he had told them he did; there was nothing suspicious for them to see.


    Han Sen did not do anything else except pour the water on the tree¡¯s roots, in their eyes.


    Even on the odd instance that Han Sen instructed Chu Ming to fetch the water, it grew well.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they gave up their investigation, however. They couldn¡¯t think of or catch an ulterior reason for the tree¡¯s growth, so they dropped it.


    But of course, the existence of the tree was kept a secret from the wider world. The tree did not belong to them exactly, and if the spirit found out there was a mutant tree growing in their backyard, the spirit could very well take it away.


    It was either that or they¡¯d be instructed to keep growing the tree while the spirit and his fellow felons would onlye by for the harvest.


    So, they did their best to keep the tree¡¯s existence a secret, without the need for Han Sen to tell them to.


    Another month passed, and Han Sen was far healthier now. He could cast dongxuan aura and his holy light to further heal himself. A few days after this, he was in tip-top condition.


    "It¡¯s time to kill that copper toad!" Han Sen was very excited at the prospect of killing it.

 Chapter 892: Dollar’s Strength

    Chapter 892: Dor¡¯s Strength


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the time the three had spent together, they were no longer wary Han Sen¡¯s presence and werefortable with him there. On this day, after exiting to the garden, Han Sen grabbed the water bucket as he routinely did.


    When Han Sen reached the watervine, the copper toad was still there. The watervine had grown three copper coins that had a sparkly, almost gold-like sheen to them. Although this fruit did not look fully mature yet, it was obviously getting close.


    Han Sen was nning to y the toad and speed-up the growth of the watervine himself.


    It had been a long time since he fought, however, and he thought he had probably gotten a little rusty. He exercised for a bit first, and simted the silver fox¡¯s thunder powers. He ran in front of the copper toad and pointed at it.


    Boom!


    The copper toad was shocked by the sudden intruder, and so it leapt out of the water enraged. Then it spat out a copper coin at Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew his attack would not hurt the toad, as he hadn¡¯t employed much strength. He was afraid of hurting the vine, so he wanted to draw the toad away from it first.


    Seeing the copper coin that was spat out by the toad rapidly approaching him, Han Sen threw another punch out and blew it up.


    The toad, seeing its copper coin get blown up, let out a wretched, angry shriek. After this, it transformed into a silver toad that looked like a statue.


    Han Sen felt the strength of the toad¡¯s lifeforce significantly increase. He thought to himself, "Has this little guy unlocked his second gene lock?"


    Ribbit!


    The silver toad spat out another coin, except this time it was silver.


    Han Sen looked at it, knowing it had to be powerful due to it being a second gene lock power.


    Han Sen cast the strongest sonic-thunder punch he could muster at the iing mary projectile.


    The silver lightning, like a silver sun going supernova, enveloped the coin in its bright light.


    But it did not stop it. The coin cut through the silver light and struck Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    Pang!


    Han Sen fell back as the coin bounced away. As it ricocheted off his fist, he noticed the coin had been melted, and its shape twisted.


    But the force of the strike made his fist go numb. As his hand trembled, he thought to himself, "An opened second gene lock offers a considerable increase in power. Although I have not opened mine, my fitness level should make up for this currentck. I should be able to kill this toad, if I put my mind to it."


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected the first creature he fought in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary to have already opened its second gene lock. To kill this foe, he¡¯d have to give it his all and pull-out all the stops.


    The toad let out another rage-fueled ribbit.


    Its silver body was now starting to turn inside out, ting the body of the river-fiend in gold. It was now like a gold toad statue, and it was as ugly as it was luxurious.


    "Crap! Third gene lock? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!" Han Sen¡¯s resolve to defeat the toad rapidly dissolved at this ghastly sight, so he turned heel and ran away.


    Han Sen simted Light Son of God¡¯s speed boost so he could run and run, without sparing a moment to look back.


    With Han Sen¡¯s incredible fitness, he was confident in his ability to kill creatures with unlocked second gene locks. But when it came to a creature that opened its third gene lock, Han Sen was not going to hang around. It¡¯d be futile, and he knew it.


    Han Sen, when he wasst in the Alliance, read information stating anything or anyone that had their third gene lock open was at the very least above six hundred in fitness.


    Being two tiers higher than Han Sen and possessing a fitness level that was higher than Han Sen¡¯s meant the fight against the toad was a lost cause. All he could do was get away from there and flee the scene.


    The toad was ordinary ss, at least, because normal creatures could only reach the second tier. Ordinary ss creatures could reach the fourth tier, and that meant the toad had to be ordinary or higher.


    Ordinary creatures that had unlocked their third gene lock couldfortably go up against mutant ss creatures, so Han Sen wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against such a monster.


    When a creature was born, they all started with their first gene lock open. Unlocking further tiers was dependent on their fitness and level. They still had to put in the effort, though, too.


    Some humans, however, have been reported to encounter ordinary creatures with a fifth gene lock open. And since they only had to open an additional two gene locks to take on mutant creatures, that meant they were special. So special, the estimated number of such ordinary creatures existing was somewhere in the ratio range of 1:100,000. It was rare enough to see an ordinary ss with their fourth gene lock open.


    Han Sen did not know how many gene locks the toad had opened in full, but he didn¡¯t want to risk anything. Although the toad¡¯s lifeforce was that of an ordinary creature, there¡¯d be zero chance of him defeating the toad if it was revealed that it had opened its fourth gene lock.


    After running a good distance, Han Sen heard the toad shriek. A gold coin was spat out and sent flying towards Han Sen like a bullet.


    Han Sen cast his dongxuan aura to try to dodge it.


    But the coin looked alive, and it managed to twirl and mix-up its approach to confuse its target while airborne. It changed direction just as it got close, and looked likely to strike Han Sen¡¯s body.


    With sudden shock at the realization he was about to be hit and wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge, the only thing he could now do was cast sonic-thunder punch to deflect it.


    Pang!


    Sonic-thunder punch was powerful, but only its first gene lock had been opened. The punch was broken by the projectile, and the coin was able to cut through the force and hit Han Sen¡¯s fist directly.


    Han Sen used all his strength in an attempt to punch that coin away, but to his surprise, the coin that cut through his sonic-thunder punch did not strike his fist hard. It fell t against his fingers, as if it had been maized.


    The next second, Han Sen felt as if he was much heavier. He felt as if he was carrying a mountain on his shoulders, and it made him drop to the ground.


    "This toad has a weird power." Han Sen was not keen to remain lying down. He managed to drag himself back to his feet, but the intense, crushing weight remained. With this speed impediment, it¡¯d be impossible to escape the toad now.


    Ribbit!


    The toad did not relent; it croaked and fired another coin towards Han Sen.

 Chapter 893: Three-Second Hero

    Chapter 893: Three-Second Hero


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wished to dodge, but the phantom weight inhibited him from doing so. He was unable to move a single step, let alone evade the coinpletely.


    Using his hand like a sword, Han Sen simted Steel-Knight King¡¯s green light to strike the iing projectile.


    But the unbreakable green light of the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was practically useless in this realm. The coin zipped through the green light and attached itself to Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Pat!


    His body was dragged down by the weight of mountains, and it brought him to his knees.


    Being crushed under the weight of both coins, Han Sen could hear the bones of his body creaking, ready to buckle and snap.


    Ribbit!


    The golden toad was unrelenting, and it fired another gold coin towards its aggressor. Unable to dodge this one, as well, the coin nted itself firmly on Han Sen¡¯s face.


    He fell to the ground, and so great was the force, an imprint of his body formed as he sunk into the soil.


    "There is a big difference between the first and second gene locks being opened. If I unlock my second gene lock, I might be able to fight back. This toad has a strange power, and if it attacked like any other creature, my flight might have been sessful. But the coin¡¯s weird power prohibits my movement." Han Sen then focused his own power. His kidneys were kicked into overdrive, creating a massive amount of energy to gather the momentum he needed to move.


    The toad¡¯s coins did not kill or inflict direct damage, they just added excruciating amounts of weight. The pressure on his body was enormous, and if he was hit with a few more of such coins, his inner-strength was sure to give way. He¡¯d be crushed.


    "Argh!" Han Sen shouted. Despite his most valiant attempts to generate energy for a triumphant rise, he was unable to move. His arms now trembled, and things turned awry.


    Ever since the first coinnded on his hand, he¡¯d found himself in a dire circumstance.


    Pat!


    Another coinnded on Han Sen¡¯s body. His arms could not withstand it, and there was no room for any more resistance. His entire body was pinned to the ground, as if he was paralyzed.


    The toad watched Han Sen sink into the soil, and its grimacing look seemed to reflect a certain amount of joy. It looked ready to spit out another coin.


    But suddenly, Han Sen felt a horrible power arise. This new power was like a volcano, erupting violently. The golden toad was equally shocked at the emergence of this new threat, and looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was slowly being crushed, pushed into a pit shaped by his own body. But this power was emerging from within himself. Suddenly, this power revealed itself as a bright ball of light.


    Using all his power, Han Sen had been determined to fight back against the phantom weight. He had resisted it with all his might, but still, it wasn¡¯t enough. He was exhausted and still unable to move.


    But suddenly, a power emerged from inside his cells and coursed through his entire body.


    The white light wasing out of his cells, turning his skin white as virgin snow. His hair followed, and with its new color, it rapidly grew to the length of his entire person.


    His ck pupils turned white, and even his armor started to shine white through the bright light.


    Han Sen¡¯s entire body was emitting holy light, and he felt the ceiling of his body¡¯s strength heighten. He was taking on the image of a god, looking magnificently holy. His appearance was supreme and without a single w or blemish.


    He looked like Apollo Helios himself, and all who looked upon him would undoubtedly turn away in shame. No one would believe themselves graceful enough to merit a glimpse of such a stunning man.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body continued to shine in this manner, as he raised his hand and gripped the ground. Then, he stood up from the pit.


    The coins that were across his body all fell off, and then Han Sen turned to look at the golden toad as a greater power brewed inside him.


    The once-cocky, devilish toad now looked frightened. It was so afraid, it wasted no time in running off.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s perfect body carried this white light. He teleported in front of the toad and punched it in the face.


    This turned the toad¡¯s fear into anger, and so it spat out another coin. Immediately after it did this, it turned around and tried to jump into the river.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist struck the coin, and it ricocheted back to touch the toad. Then, its body cracked. The warts copsed in on themselves, as its toxic blood drenched it, oozing uncontrobly.


    The toad squealed, and its body sank into the rock it had leapt onto. A crater, shaped like the toad¡¯s form, was pressed into the stone. Slowly, as it sank deeper and deeper into the stone, its body was crushed.


    "Ordinary Creature Coin Toad killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to obtain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly."


    When the announcement sounded, Han Sen was ecstatic. But his body felt so empty, as the power inside himpletely drained from his cells.


    His legs turned soft, and he almost copsed from sudden exhaustion. It almost made him want to cough up blood.


    "Super body exhausted; super king spirit status cannot be maintained."


    "Super body exhausted; super king spirit status cannot be maintained."


    A warning sounded in his head, and repeated itself over and over. This surprised him.


    He was surprised to learn it was his super king spirit status that had been activated. The power it bestowed upon him was incredible; it was simply a shame it had onlysted for three seconds.


    "What kind of super king spirit mode was that? It made me a three-second hero; couldn¡¯t I anyst longer?" Han Sen¡¯s heart sank.


    Still, his excitement about what he had achieved prevailed. When he was in super king spirit mode, one punch was enough to kill a toad that had three of its gene locks opened. The Alliance said it was nigh impossible to kill a creature that was one tier above you, and if that difference was two tiers, you¡¯d be dominated.


    When Han Sen became a super king spirit, he one-hit killed a creature that was two tiers higher than him. That power was unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    The only bad thing was that his fitness wasn¡¯t ideal for it. The six hundred fitness could only grant him three seconds of its incredible power, so Han Sen believed the requirements were too high.


    Still, it made sense. That mode was for a super king spirit, and Han Sen had yet to achieve a single geno point in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was eptable.


    If Han Sen had not maxed out his super geno points before he became a surpasser, it was unlikely he¡¯d havested a single second with it.

 Chapter 894: Eating Meat

    Chapter 894: Eating Meat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was exhausted after what had transpired, but he managed to lug himself over to the disfigured corpse of the Coin Toad and ce it in his pack. He walked nearer the watervine and applied one of his waterdrops to its roots. He watched the positive reaction from the watervine, which instantly absorbed the waterdrop. Then he mounted Golden Growler and took off home.


    In the backyard, Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi had not returned yet themselves. So, Han Sen used this opportunity to cut, clean, and prepare the toad for dinner. He made stew with it.


    He wanted to eat it with his new friends. They had done much for him, and treated him well despite of what he did before their first meeting. He wished to treat them well in return.


    It was only an ordinary creature, after all. There was no need for Han Sen to be so stingy when it came to the sharing of an ordinary creature.


    Han Sen was not a remarkable cook, and hecked many talents of the profession, but he could prepare basic dishes to a simple, enjoyable degree. For half a day, he used a small fire to cook the contents of his stew, and the fragrance of the simmering meal scented the entire house.


    After dusk, as the sun finally dipped below the horizon, Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi returned home. They looked happy.


    "Ah, you¡¯re back! I hunted a creature for us all, and prepared a stew. You shoulde and give it a taste." Han Sen handed out two bowls of the stew.


    "You hunted? Where, might I ask?" Qu Lanxi asked with much surprise, as she looked at the stew given to her.


    "I slew it on the banks of the Jade-Scale River¡ª" Han Sen was going to say something further, but he was interrupted.


    "What is this? A toad?!" Chu Ming looked at the toad¡¯s meat, still bubbling in the hot stew. He put the bowl down and brought forward an entire sack of meat. Then, he said, "Why are we eating toad? We have brought the flesh of ordinary creatures home with us: Blood-Goat meat. We got it all for quite the cheap price. Toss this crummy toad out the window and let¡¯s prepare this, instead."


    They had been there for many years, but the duo never dared y ordinary creatures, and they only continued to buy such meat. They didn¡¯t consider Han Sen had managed to kill an ordinary creature, and that was what had been prepared for them. Chu Ming would not have turned up his nose at the toad given to him, had he known its origin.


    "My stew¡ª" Han Sen wished to exin that this was an ordinary-ss creature, and because it was theplete body, it¡¯d contain far more geno points than the bought cuts of meat.


    But after saying two words, Chu Ming picked up the pot of stew and pushed it into Han Sen¡¯s hands and said, "It¡¯s fine; we¡¯ll have yours tomorrow. We don¡¯t often get to dine on nice food. So, let¡¯s enjoy this tonight, instead!"


    Qu Lanxi then said, "It is fate that brought us together. Not often do we get to enjoy a luxurious dinner. Now, I have wine with me, a bottle that I brought from the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. I am going to open it tonight, as a warm wee dinner for you."


    "I will cook it, then." Han Sen was touched by their words, so he shelved the stew he had prepared by distributing it in separate bowls and putting them away. Then, he started to cook themb instead.


    When the meat was done, Qu Lanxi opened her bottle of wine. The three of them dined merrily on the sizzling mutton, and they made sure to enjoy everyst morsel of the meal, as it was quite tender and sulent, and they did not have much of it. They did not care that the amount they had made it impossible for them to increase their geno points.


    "Brother San Mu, this meat tastes good, doesn¡¯t it? Ordinary meat is different, don¡¯t you think?" Chu Ming was getting a little tipsy, but he was in fine spirits.


    "It is, I know." Han Sen nodded in agreement. He was exuberantly happy now, too. He was beaming with delight for his fortune of encountering two friendly and weing humans on his arrival at the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. And what¡¯s more, the meat there really did taste great.


    "San Mu, you have almostpletely healed. Are you going to go find a job? When we deliver the goods to the spirit, you¡¯ll be screwed. If our Ink-Sword Tree hadn¡¯t been destroyed, we might have been able to help you. But s, we now cannot!" Chu Ming said.


    Qu Lanxi chimed in to say, "Yes, once you are at full health, the ce where they pit beasts against each other is where you should go. You will find much wee there. This tree won¡¯t grow fruit for another decade, so don¡¯t ce too much faith in it just yet."


    "I¡¯ll go there and take a look tomorrow, and see if I can find a job," Han Sen said.


    After Han Sen beat the toad, he wasn¡¯t willing to underestimate the power of a single ordinary creature in this new realm. The Thorn Forest may have indeed been too much for him to handle, so he wasn¡¯t yet willing to venture there. He¡¯d need a lot more preparation before he even started to think of doing that.


    Han Sen did want to learn more about the Qing Ming Shelter and Thorn Shelter, however. He also wished to return to the Alliance and talk with his mother and Ji Yanran, who he was starting to dearly miss.


    Han Sen asked Qu Lanxi about the colosseum she had suggested, and about Qing Ming Shelter. He was going to go there the next day.


    Although there hadn¡¯t been much meat, it was enough to fill their tummies and warm their hearts. The same could be said for the wine, as well.


    The next day, Han Sen woke up to a different sort of rooster. He looked out into the yard and saw Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi being approached by a knight that was riding a tiger. The man had green eyes, meaning it was a spirit.


    Aside from that man, there were a dozen creatures there. They all stared at the duo.


    The spirit looked at the tree and said, "Continue to look after it, as you have. If you grow it sessfully, you will receive benefits from it. If the tree dies, forgiveness will note easy."


    "Yes, Mister Qing Ming!" They both looked terrible and they lowered their heads, not willing to object to anything that was told to them.


    "Ah, so that is Qing Ming Knight?" Han Sen watched the spirit leave, patiently.


    It was only a knight-ss spirit, so it wouldn¡¯t take that much for Han Sen to be stronger than it. Han Sen was able to control when and how the tree was supposed to grow, so he was not going to allow a spirit to assume control over it.


    "Crap! Qing Ming Knight found out about the tree. All those buckets of water; it was all for nothing! And if the tree dies, then we are sure to die with it!" Chu Ming looked miserable.


    Qu Lanxi merely sighed. She knew she couldn¡¯t have hidden the existence of the tree from Qing Ming Knight forever, but she hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d find out about it so soon.


    "The tree won¡¯t grow for another ten years, at least, so don¡¯t get too depressed yet. I¡¯ll go heat up the toad for you both, soe and eat. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel better after a hearty breakfast." Afterforting them both and heating up the stew, Han Sen brought them their bowls.


    "I¡¯m not in the mood to eat. I¡¯m going back to the garden." Chu Ming waved his hand and walked outside.


    "Lanxi, how about you try some?" Han Sen asked, as he passed her the bowl.


    "You have only just arrived here and yet, you haven¡¯t gotten a start on earning geno points. I have maxed out my basic geno points, so you should eat this. It¡¯ll improve your working performance, no doubt!" she said, and then pushed the bowl away.

 Chapter 895: Copper Fruit

    Chapter 895: Copper Fruit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wished to exin, but Qu Lanxi had already left the house and headed into the garden to catch up with Chu Ming.


    Han Sen merely shook his head and started eating the meat by himself.


    "Coin Toad consumed. You have received one ordinary geno point."


    After finishing his bowl, Han Sen earned three geno points and a filled-up tummy.


    "I¡¯ll just leave the other bowls out here for them; they maye back and eat it for lunch, after all." Han Sen covered the bowls up and then went outside, heading back towards the river.


    Han Sen wanted to take a look at the watervine, and see how its development was faring. He had given it one waterdrop the day before, so that should have provided its growth a few-month¡¯s boost.


    When he arrived, the watervine¡¯s copper coins were already the size of eggs. They smelled rather pleasant, despite looking like copper.


    The areas along the vine where the fruit hung were like dry spots. The fruit looked mature, so Han Sen did not dy in his collection of them.


    They felt heavy, like genuine copper coins. As curious as this was, it led Han Sen to being unsure whether or not they were edible.


    He examined the coins for a while, in the hopes of understanding what benefits or boons such a coin-fruit might provide.


    No matter what it was, it had to be something good, at least. It was an ordinary ss geno nt that had birthed those things, after all; so, they had to be useful.


    Han Sen picked up the three copper coins and put them in his pocket, with ns to examine them more thoroughlyter.


    Han Sen wanted to collect the lifeforce of the watervine, following his collection of the fruit, but it immediately died and withered away upon the final coin being retrieved.


    Han Sen was not a greedy person, so he was happy enough to have simply received those three fruits. After this, he took off in the direction of Qing Ming Shelter.


    It was situated a dozen miles away, and Han Sen caught sight of many creatures along his journey there. They were all owned, however, so they did not attack. They would only attack if their mastersmanded them to.


    Han Sen saw a castle in the distance, one whose walls had beenposed of green cobblestones. When he reached there, and walked inside, he was greeted by the appearance of many creatures and even lesser, squire-ss spirits.


    These shelters were different than human shelters, and there were far fewer shops avable to peruse. They only had a market to trade goods, and this was a ce many hawking creatures came to, presenting the goods they wished to trade.


    Han Sen was quite amazed at what he saw, not expecting to ever see creatures able to trade just like humans did.


    There were only creatures in the market, and no spirits. Still, the creatures must have had spirits as masters, and it was their goods they were most likely flogging.


    Han Sen was very interested in seeing what was offered, so he walked towards the market. Most of what was on offer were geno seeds and geno fruits. There was the asional b of flesh avable, too.


    Han Sen saw a giant beast that was twice asrge as an elephant. This beast did not put anything down to trade, but Han Sen watched in awe as a creature approached and provided the elephant a geno seed. Then, in return, the goliath beast cut itself to provide the seed-giving creature a bucket of its blood.


    "Wow, creatures will even sell their own blood?" As Han Sen continued to walk, he felt something tug at him. He turned around to see a red monkey pulling him away.


    "What?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Ooh-ah-ha!" The red-haired monkey spoke, pointing towards Han Sen¡¯s pocket. Then, it revealed its own goods, wishing for a trade.


    "You would like to trade?" Han Sen asked, bringing out one of the copper fruits.


    The red-haired monkey nodded, and presented one item of its own to Han Sen. Without a dy, the monkey immediately tried to take Han Sen¡¯s copper fruit.


    Han Sen was quick to pull his hand back, however, and tell the monkey, "I don¡¯t want that thing!"


    The red-haired monkey quickly put that item away, and then presented something else to Han Sen. Then, the monkey said, "Ooh-ooh-ahah-ooh-haha!"


    "I don¡¯t want that, either." Han Sen had no idea what the items and fruits the monkey was offering were, or what good they posed, but he knew they weren¡¯t as valuable as what he was carrying.


    The red-haired monkey then presented two items at once, an offering that was quickly turned down by Han Sen shaking his head. After thistest offer, Han Sen decided to squat and examine the contents of the red monkey¡¯s pack.


    The monkey was quiet, watching Han Sen rummage through its goods, but it looked antsy; it was clearly dying for the copper fruit.


    The reason Han Sen wanted to search through the monkey¡¯s goods, though, was because of what his scan revealed. Before he bent down to scour the monkey¡¯s items, he scanned it and discovered the presence of a special lifeforce.


    Han Sen found what he was looking for, and found it to be geno seed that was the size of a singr yellow corn. It was ck, however, and it looked dry and shrivelled.


    The geno seed¡¯s lifeforce was exuberant andparable to the lifeforce of the copper fruit. Yet strangely, despite the fact that it was dying, it still possessed such a lifeforce. It was possibly a mutant geno seed.


    After some careful examination, Han Sen decided to take a look at the monkey¡¯s other wares. He picked up different fruits of the monkey and suggested to the hairy merchant, "How about I take all this, and in exchange, give you one of my copper fruits?"


    Han Sen had quite a few waterdrops on him, by now. And he wanted to grow a higher-tier geno nt with them. But unfortunately, Qing Ming Shelter was only a knight-ss shelter. This was the only mutant geno seed he had found, all throughout his search there.


    The red monkey was happy to ept this trade without a single moment of hesitation. When it grabbed the copper fruit from Han Sen, it ate it ravenously in front of him.


    After munching on the mary fruit, the copper coin exuded a pleasant fragrance. After some more chewing, the monkey spat out the shell of the fruit.


    Han Sen watched this, and as he did, turned around ready to depart. But the monkey was keen for some more, so it grabbed Han Sen and pleaded another trade.


    "I¡¯m done trading." There was nothing more from the monkey that attracted Han Sen.


    But the monkey was not willing to give up, and so it tried to steal the two copper fruits Han Sen owned.

 Chapter 896: Spirit Gene

    Chapter 896: Spirit Gene


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen did not move. He cast the Dongxuan Sutra, which had his fingers generate a coin, and fired it at the approaching monkey.


    Pat!


    The coin stuck to the monkey¡¯s head. Almost immediately, its head swiveled down and the body followed, copsing to the ground. Writhe as it might, it could not get back up.


    The red-haired monkey tried to scream, but when it opened its mouth, Han Sen fired another coin. Itnded directly on its lips, shutting thempletely. The added weight propped the monkey into a position not unlike it was bowing to Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at the monkey once more, turned, and left.


    Han Sen had managed to simte the power of the Coin Toad that he had observed during his battle with it. He had only unlocked his first gene lock, so he couldn¡¯t simte it perfectly. Its effectiveness was not half of what it could be, once Han Sen had his next few gene locks open. Still, it was enough to suppress the advance of the monkey, and it did more than his Sonic-Thunder Punch could ever hope to do.


    After dealing with his simian aggressor, he went to the other side of the market to see if there was anything useful for sale.


    After a short while browsing the wares, a spirit cut in front of Han Sen and blocked his advance.


    "Has the monkey¡¯s mastere looking for me?" Han Sen frowned, and put himself into a state of silent alert.


    The spirit looked like a man. Its ears were like the fins of a fish, and it only possessed one red eye.


    "How might I address you?" Surprisingly, the spirit bowed before Han Sen.


    "My name is San Mu. What¡¯s up?" Han Sen asked.


    "I saw you teach that monkey a lesson. The power you have seems efficient in restricting the movements of your opponents. With that power you possess, I am hoping you will be able to help me out on a certain matter. I can pay you spirit genes, in return for yourpliance and aid," the spirit politely requested.


    Han Sen initially believed the spirit had approached him in a hunt for trouble; he never expected it toe looking for his help.


    "How can I help?" Han Sen asked.


    "I want to tame a wind beast. Unfortunately for me, its power is grand, and the likelihood of it submitting itself to serving and obeying me seems low. It is my desire that you suppress it, buying me the appropriate time to do what I must to tame it," the spirit exined.


    "What is your level? And how many spirit genes are you willing to pay?" Han Sen was interested in the proposition.


    "My name is Yu Yan, and I am a Knight. I can pay you with ten fire-element spirit genes," the spirit said.


    "Okay. But if you are unable to tame it yourself after I do my part, you must still pay me," Han Sen responded.


    "Of course; in fact, how about I pay you in advance?" Yu Yan reached his hand out. A fire was birthed in the palm of his hand, and it then drifted through the air towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen caught the drifting fire, and the golden mes melted into the skin of his own hands.


    "Knight-ss Fire Gene +1."


    Yu Yan gave him nine more of such mes, and Han Sen epted each one.


    The Fire Gene wouldn¡¯t make Han Sen physically stronger, but it would serve well whenever he wished to deal fire damage. His fire attacks and fire resistances would both be increased.


    If he did not practice the works and arts of fire, it would have been a waste. But Han Sen could practice every element, fortunately.


    After receiving the Spirit Genes, Yu Yan and Han Sen left the market. They went to a serene park that was situated elsewhere in the shelter. There were many ordinary creatures around, and it was quickly and clearly estalished that Yu Yan was a high-level spirit in the vicinity.


    In a cage, Han Sen saw the wind beast already trapped. It was a lime-green giant wolf that kept casting des of winds at the bars of its suppression, growling and howling ferociously.


    Han Sen fired a coin at the wind beast. There was no fear of missing, due to it being trapped in the cage; therefore, the coinnded where he wanted it to. The wolf looked slightly heavier and more bedraggled, but it didn¡¯t copse to the ground just yet. Knowing what was happening, however, the wolf did its best to attack Han Sen.


    He fired another seven coins at the wolf, and after that, the wolf no longer looked as angry. It was heavy and of a glum, hopeless mood.


    "The first-tier of the Dongxuan Sutra really is much weaker. If I was like the toad, creatures such as this would only have to suffer two of these coins. I really need to get to work on opening my gene locks," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Yu Yan was happy with the results, though. After the wolf¡¯s desire for violence came to an end, he opened the cage without dy. Then, he leaned forward to leave his mark on the beast¡¯s forehead.


    But the wolf, despite hardly being able to move, was not willing to ept the stamp.


    Yu Yan drew a whip, and with ash, mes enwreathed its leathery length. He whipped the wind beast¡¯s body, inflicting a nasty burn mark across it.


    After a few moreshes, the wolf¡¯s fur had been mostly seared off. It was a wretched sight, the proud animal¡¯s thick, full mane of fur having been reduced to dark, smoldering skin.


    But the wind beast still wasn¡¯t willing to submit. It growled repeatedly at Yu Yan and Han Sen, and it didn¡¯t look likely to submit anytime soon.


    Yu Yan did not stop whipping, though. And before long, the wolf could no longer move. Its body was pitch-ck with its charring, and it could no longer stand. It copsed and continued to whimper down on the ground, as if it was going to die.


    Yu Yan got tired hitting the beast, and with much disappointment, regretfully said, "This beast is too far gone. With how wild it is, I fear I¡¯ll never be able to tame it. Perhaps it shouldn¡¯te as a surprise; it is a creature that hails from the Thorn Forest, after all."


    "Ites from the Thorn Forest?" Han Sen looked at the wind beast in shock.


    "Yes, I found it during my venture there. Four of its gene locks have been opened, and it took the sacrifice of a dozen ordinary creatures to capture it. Yet despite all that, I cannot tame it. Killing it solely for its meat would be a grand waste," Yu Yan mournfully exined, as he watched the dying beast.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at the beast and said, "Would you be willing to sell it?"


    "If I can¡¯t tame it, of course I will. How much are you willing to pay?" Yu Yan smiled.


    "Well, how about this?" Han Sen pulled out a coin; a copper-fruit.

 Chapter 897: The Chapter with No Name

    Chapter 897: The Chapter with No Name


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "That is a copper fruit; they tend to grow in the tangled depths of Thorn Forest. Where did you get this from?" Yu Yan looked surprised.


    "I collected them from a vine that was growing in the Jade-Scale River," Han Sen said.


    "You are incredibly fortunate. The seeds must have been carried along the stream somehow, and grew along the banks of that river," Yu Yan hypothesized.


    "Would you ept this in exchange for your wind beast?" Han Sen asked again.


    "Yes, that sounds like a fair deal. Had I tamed it, its sale would go for more than one single copper fruit. s, I failed, so one will do. It is a fair exchange, I would say. Go on, take what remains of the beast." Yu Yan epted the copper fruit and allowed Han Sen to take the beast away.


    Han Sen removed the coins that were weighing down the beast. Due to the injuries it had received, it couldn¡¯t move or attack with or without them. With Golden Growler carrying the wolf, Han Sen returned home for the day.


    Han Sen wanted to see if he could tame the beast. If it had indeede from Thorn Forest, it had to be knowledgeable about the area. Apanion such as that would be invaluable when the time came for him to enter that ce.


    If Han Sen could tame it sessfully, entering Thorn Forest would be a far safer trek. If he failed to tame it, progress would be slow.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming returned home before Han Sen. They saw a couple of bowlsid out, filled with meat.


    "Looks like San Mu saved it for us. Oh well, I suppose we should eat it." Chu Ming heated the contents of the bowls up for them to eat.


    "Our basic geno points are full, though. ¡¯Tis a waste to eat it; don¡¯t you think we should save it for San Mu?" Qu Lanxi said.


    "It¡¯s just meat. We¡¯ll give him other meat, next time we cook." Chu Ming tucked into the meal as soon as he said this.


    The Coin Toad was ugly, but after being skinned and prepared properly, its flesh was soft and sulent. It was better than the average toad or frog.


    After downing a mouthful, Chu Ming stopped still and said, "What the hell?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that meat? Is it raw?" Qu Lanxi asked, in confusion.


    "This... this... this is ordinary flesh... I just had a bite and lo and behold, my ordinary geno points increased!" Chu Ming was so shocked that he struggled to get his words out.


    "No way. Are you certain?" Qu Lanxi could not believe it, and she believed he was pranking her. But when she tried it, she too froze.


    "See? This is ordinary flesh! By the sanctuaries, San Mu killed an ordinary creature! How is such a thing possible?" Chu Ming ate more and more of the meal, and his ordinary geno points went up in tandem.


    He finished the stew, and just like Han Sen, his point total went up by three.


    Qu Lanxi looked confused, struggling toprehend how Han Sen had managed to kill an ordinary creature.


    "We have to ask him where this Coin Toad came from. Perhaps we can y a few more!" Chu Ming said, with much excitement.


    They waited for Han Sen¡¯s return, and before long, he came strolling through the yard atop Meowth. Golden Growler was by his side, carrying the severely wounded wind beast.


    "San Mu! Where did you get the... Holy shura! Is that a wind beast?!" Before Chu Ming could finish his sentence, he saw the ravaged body of the wolf and was delivered another shock.


    "Wind beast!" Qu Lanxi said, in fright. She looked at Golden Growler, which was carrying the beast.


    When Yu Yan managed to capture the wind beast, he made sure to show it off and let everyone know it had opened four of its gene locks. It was a creature that everyone knew about.


    But since then, no one had seen it. Everyone eventually came to the correct conclusion that he had not been sessful in taming the beast, else he would have been showing that off, as well.


    "San Mu, where did you get this from? And where in the sanctuaries did you kill that Coin Toad?" Chu Ming had a lot to ask.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you? I killed that toad along the banks of the river. And as for this wind beast, I received it from Yu Yan after trading it for a copper fruit I managed to obtain." Han Sen disembarked Meowth and brought the wind beast further into the yard.


    The wind wolf was dying, and it could hardly whimper. Still, it looked at Han Sen with eyes of contempt. Even in its bloody, charred state, it looked like a beast that shouldn¡¯t be trifled with.


    "Wait, what copper fruit? And furthermore, how did you y an ordinary toad?" Chu Ming¡¯s confusion was only getting worse.


    "I came across an injured Coin Toad by happenstance. It had a strange vine near it, which had three fruit growing on it." Han Sen told them his tale. He mostly told them the truth, save for the Coin Toad¡¯s injury.


    "You are incredibly fortunate! But dumb, too. Why would you trade two copper fruits for a seed and a wind beast? Copper fruitse in handy, when ites to evolving creatures. They are far more valuable than seeds. The wind beast was a great get, but it is a waste if you are unable to tame it. You could buy two whole creatures worth of meat for one single copper fruit." Chu Ming looked at Han Sen as if he had squandered a lottery winning.


    "Well, I¡¯m going to see if I can tame this thing." Han Sen smiled.


    "Impossible. We are humans; we can¡¯t tame things. How are you going to tame it, when the knight spirit failed?" Chu Ming shook his head disapprovingly.


    "Nothing is impossible, but that attitude can certainly make tall tasks seem so." Han Sen smiled again.


    Han Sen had managed to tame many creatures in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, and he didn¡¯t think getting their allegiance was a difficult task.


    Qu Lanxi only listened to their conversation. She believed San Mu was someone quite special, and the things that he did shocked her a lot.


    Killing the Coin Toad and obtaining copper fruit didn¡¯t seem to be something he had happened to stumble upon through luck alone.


    And for that Dragon-Blood Tree toe back to life following his arrival, that would be far too much of a coincidence.


    She looked at San Mu with aplicated expression, but she did not say anything.


    They hadn¡¯t been together for long, but she did not think Han Sen was a bad person. His achievements came as quite a surprise, though.


    "Is there a person named Han in the alliance?" Qu Lanxi frowned.

 Chapter 898: Blood-Red Tree

    Chapter 898: Blood-Red Tree


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was afraid something bad might happen, so he stuck to using the name San Mu. He had been there for a long time, so had grown ustomed to him under his assumed name. But once, during a conversation, he let slip that his real surname was Han.


    Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi had been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for far too long, so it was unlikely they had heard of the name Han Sen. They actually believed Han was a fake surname he was trying to use to trick them.


    Qu Lanxi thought about it quite a bit, though, trying to think of which family could raise someone so powerful.


    But she didn¡¯t let the thoughts consume her. All she knew, deep in her heart, was that Han Sen was a person she should cherish. It was worth being friends with him.


    "San Mu, are you really going to try to tame this wind beast?" Chu Ming looked at Han Sen, who was squatting down near the wind beast. He believed him to be a madman.


    "This beast hails from Thorn Forest. If I tame it, it can guide us through that knottedbyrinth, and help us avoid the more dangerous hotspots," Han Sen said.


    "I suppose, but it is almost unheard of for humans to tame creatures. We aren¡¯t like the spirits, to whom it tends toe easily. If Yu Yan failed to tame it, how will you find sess?" Chu Ming asked inquisitively.


    "I either do it or I don¡¯t." Han Sen stroked what remained of the beast¡¯s fur, and in response, it opened it bloody maw and tried to bite his hand.


    But it was heavily injured, and it could barely move its head enough to reach. The best it could do was growl beneath its weakened, raspy breathing.


    Han Sen continued to stroke the beast, and stroked its head. Then, he activated his holy light and used it to heal the wolf.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming both looked incredibly surprised, watching Han Sen heal it with a healing skill. Very few humans had this power, and women were the most likely to choose to learn that sort of hyper geno art. It was rare to see a big man like Han Sen choose such an ability.


    But the power of the skill was still capped at Han Sen¡¯s first and only opened gene lock. In the Third Sanctuary, its effectiveness was not nearly as high as he wanted it to be. It didn¡¯t seem to do much good for the wind beast, at first.


    After ten minutes of healing psed, however, there were some visible reductions to the severity of the wolf¡¯s wounds. It was getting better.


    Energy returned to the wind beast, and it tried to chomp Han Sen¡¯s arm. He expected this, however, and so he made sure to dodge. He fired a coin at the wolf¡¯s head in retaliation, and pinned it to the ground.


    The beast was ruthless, and it wasn¡¯t grateful for the healing it was receiving. It still wanted to attack Han Sen.


    But it was still injured, and its movements had been inhibited by the weight of the coin. The wind des were all crushed by Han Sen.


    Han Sen fired a few more coins at the wolf, topletely suppress it. No longer could it cast wind des, either. Alongside the continued healing, Han Sen fired more and more coins to prevent it from retaliating.


    In this way, Han Sen spent the next few days. With it pinned, he continued healing the wolf and getting closer to earning its affection. But the beast was indeed wicked and cruel. If it wasn¡¯t being suppressed by the coin, Han Sen would already have been ripped to shreds. He knew this was a process he could not rush, so he diligently kept with it, for long stretches of time each and every day.


    Han Sen went to a hidden spot along the river and ced the dry mutant seed in the soil. He gave it a waterdrop, and when he returned the second day, it had already started to grow.


    Han Sen tried to provide it with more waterdrops, but it could not receive more than one year¡¯s worth of energy at a time. Providing it more energy would not help.


    After it started to grow, it looked very much like a pine tree. But it was only one foot tall, and was beetroot red. Every day, when Han Sen came back, he gave the tree a year¡¯s worth of energy. Its size always remained the same, and the only visible change was how red the tree was bing.


    Still, Han Sen believed this to be for the best. If it was a big tree, it¡¯d be discovered far more easily.


    He didn¡¯t want it to end up like the Dragon-Blood Tree, which was discovered even within the confines of their yard. A small tree such as this would be difficult to find, and that was ideal for him.


    But mutant gene nts took over a hundred years to produce fruit, and he only had thirty years worth of energy. He did not have enough to make it fully grow.


    All the wild gene nts within a few dozen miles had been harvested by Han Sen. If he wanted to collect more, he¡¯d have to venture further. Quite possibly, he¡¯d have to venture beneath the rotten boughs of Thorn Forest.


    "If I follow the stream, I should be fine." Han Sen decided to follow the stream up through the forest to find the nts he wanted.


    He walked another dozen miles and noticed the presence of many wild geno nts growing along the banks of the river. There were around thirty in total, and Han Sen managed to gather another twenty years of life-giving waterdrops.


    After harvesting those, locating more only proved more difficult. This time, instead of continuing upstream, he went downstream. He stuck to following the river, as there would not be many geno nts if he ventured away from it.


    "I need to tame the beast sooner, if I want to venture deeper into this forest." Han Sen felt annoyed.


    The wind beast soul had proven even harder to train than Han Sen first believed, and it failed to respond and be tame through the kindness he was showing it. If neither kindness nor cruelty quelled its hostility, Han Sen was going to run out of options.


    "Hmm, so what other ways can I try to tame it?" Han Sen pondered, on his return to the quaint cabin of home. As he approached the wind beast, it cast gusts of ded winds.


    But as usual, Han Sen was able to break them all with a punch. He saw a coin on the beast had broken, so he made sure to add a few more.


    "I have heard some people eat and sleep with creatures. If they lived with them long enough, the creature would believe it was of the same kind. Hmm, should I try doing that?" When he turned to look at vicious, drooling maw of the beast, Han Sen dropped the idea.


    But as he did, another idea cropped into Han Sen¡¯s mind. He spoke to the beast and said out loud to himself, "Perhaps this might work."

 Chapter 899: Taming the Wind Beast

    Chapter 899: Taming the Wind Beast


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen came up with an idea of what to do. People often got close with creatures by pretending to be them. After doing so for a while, they would often end up adopting their smell. This lent them credibility with the animal, and helped the animal to acknowledge them as one of its own.


    This method wouldn¡¯t work on the wind beast, but Han Sen had a better idea on how to make the wolf think he was the same type of creature. What¡¯s more, Han Sen was the only person who could use this method.


    With dongxuan aura, he simted the wolf¡¯s energy flow so that they would be the same. Then, Han Sen inched closer to the wolf. Much to his delight, the wolf¡¯s hostility seemed to have subsided.


    This brought Han Sen much joy, and after realizing the sess of this method, he made sure to simte the wolf¡¯s energy flow each day. Although it was still alert to Han Sen, given what he had done to it, the wolf¡¯s concern grew less each day.


    A monthter, the wind beast was no longer hostile. Even without the coins, he would not attack Han Sen.


    When Han Sen did not simte the energy flow, the wind wolf did not attack him then, either.


    But it only epted Han Sen. Every time the wind beast saw Qu Lanxi or Chu Ming, it showed great interest in attacking them. So, Han Sen built a little house for the wind beast to live in.


    Han Sen continued practicing his dongxuan aura, taming the creature more and more each day. He hoped to one day hunt alongside it in Thorn Forest, and hoped that day woulde soon.


    The waterdrops he collected were almost all used up, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he¡¯d used them all. He needed to find more geno nts soon, otherwise, his Blood-Pine would stop growing.


    Fortunately, in the second month, the wind beast had learnt to adhere to Han Sen¡¯smands. And by listening to Han Sen, it would not attack other people.


    "You really tamed it? You really tamed the wind beast?" Chu Ming said to Han Sen as he looked at wind beast. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Yeah. How lucky am I, eh?" Han Sen was feeling pretty smug, especially since he had trumped a spirit and be the only person capable of taming such a ferocious beast.


    "How? How in the sanctuaries did you do that?" Qu Lanxi asked with much shock, as she too stared at the wind beast. It was an ordinary beast that had unlocked four gene locks. It was as powerful as Qing Ming Knight himself.


    Yu Yan Knight had tried to tame it for the longest time, using everything he knew. They found it difficult toprehend how Han Sen had managed to do it in only two months.


    "I suppose it¡¯s all down to talent, really." Han Sen had no genuine excuse, but no matter what, he wasn¡¯t going to tell them about his ability to simte energy flows.


    "I am bringing Little Wind to Thorn Forest with me, so I¡¯ll be gone for the next couple of days. Don¡¯t fret for my well-being." Han Sen could not wait to enter that knotted domain.


    The waterdrops had almost all run out, after all. The Blood-Vine¡¯s waterdrops had been rationed, and its speed of growth had slowed down considerably.


    "You may have Little Wind by your side, but you yourself are still fairly weak. Isn¡¯t it a little risky for you to go to Thorn Forest right now?" Chu Ming expressed concern.


    "It may be risky, but I have no other choice. With the spirit ruling us, such drastic times call for drastic measures," Han Sen said.


    "I¡¯m going with you," Qu Lanxi suddenly said.


    "Lanxi!" Chu Ming and Han Sen eximed in shock, both at the same time.


    "Let me scout the vicinity out first. If I can confirm it to be a safe enough area for us to venture there together, I will bring you there," Han Sen said.


    Qu Lanxi said, "Then you will be risking it all, all by yourself. How can we sit idly by, while you risk life and limb for us? I can¡¯t let you go there alone, it wouldn¡¯t be right."


    "Then let us all go there together!" Chu Ming said, firming his jaw.


    Qu Lanxi shook her head and said, "No, you should stay here and take care of the garden. If we emerge from Thorn Forest without the rewards we seek, this will be our backup."


    Chu Ming looked as if he wanted to say something more, but she cut off whatever he was about to say. "My powers are best put to use in Thorn Forest. Don¡¯tin or try to stop me; I am going."


    Chu Ming¡¯s mouth just hung open, and he did not say anything. Although he did not express it, he seemed to agree with what she had said.


    Han Sen was curious as to what power she was referring to. He only knew Chu Ming had certain fire abilities, but Qu Lanxi was still a bit of an enigma to him.


    Regardless of what powers she had, though, she had only opened her first gene lock. Han Sen didn¡¯t believe she could help out much, in their time there. He would have bid for her to remain at the house, but she was too stubborn, and he knew it would be futile to protest her apaniment.


    It was far more difficult for humans to open gene locks than it was for creatures. Surpasser humans traditionally only had a fitness level of three hundred. Unless you were super talented, opening a second gene lock would be next to impossible.


    ording to the Alliance¡¯s research, the ordinary fitness of a human allowed for only one opened gene lock for every three hundred fitness.


    That meant humans required a fitness of six hundred to open their second gene lock.


    But for surpassers, reaching a fitness level of six hundred wasn¡¯t easy.


    One hundred normal geno points could increase a person¡¯s fitness by one hundred. One hundred ordinary geno points could increase a person¡¯s fitness by two hundred.


    That meant a surpasser would have to max out both their normal geno points and ordinary geno points to reach a fitness level of six hundred and open their second gene lock.


    If they were lucky, they could gain mutant geno points and sacred-blood geno points. If they did, opening gene locks would be easier.


    One hundred mutant geno points could supply a person four hundred additional levels of fitness. Maxing out sacred-blood geno points increased a person¡¯s fitness by eight hundred. As for super geno points? No one knew.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming had only maxed out their normal geno points. They did not have many ordinary geno points, and so it didn¡¯t seem likely they had opened their second gene locks.


    Han Sen had an advantage over them. His dongxuan aura had already almost reached the second tier, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could unlock it.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I may have only opened my first gene lock, but I won¡¯t slow you down. I¡¯ll prove more useful than you might expect," Qu Lanxi said.


    "Do you mind telling me what powers you have?" They were about to venture into a realm where the possibility of death resided behind every corner; he had no choice but to ask.


    "Scent. My power is that of scent," Qu Lanxi said.


    "Scent? What kind of power is that?" Han Sen looked shocked, having never heard of this before.

 Chapter 900: Flaming Porcupine

    Chapter 900: ming Porcupine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "I can mask our scent, robbing the creatures that could locate us through our scent of their abilities to find us. Furthermore, I can detect the faint traces and scents of those that have gone before us. I can read the area," Qu Lanxi exined to Han Sen.


    Han Sen was surprised. Her abilities did not lend themselves tobat proficiency, but they would be extremely useful, all the same.


    She would undoubtedly prove valuable on the trip he was nning. There was no discernible reason for Han Sen to deny her presence, following this revtion. So, he nned to go with her.


    The ability to erase one¡¯s scent was an incredible talent to possess; otherwise, creatures could find, stalk, and attack you with greater ease.


    The next day, Han Sen took Qu Lanxi with him to the forest. Han Sen was a little anxious, almost t-out worried, about venturing there. He wasn¡¯t powerful enough topete with what was said to lurk beneath the knotted boughs and tangled roots of that domain. The entire ce was veiled with mystery and tales of anguish.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the wind beast at his side, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t even have dreamed of going there at his current stage of development.


    The duo had now now walked half a kilometer beyond the edge of the forest. At this stage of their journey, Han Sen discovered his first wild geno nt. When Qu Lanxi wasn¡¯t looking, he absorbed the nt.


    With the wind wolf leading their way, Han Sen managed to absorb a dozen such nts. They made for quite the prize.


    They were only at the edge of the forest, yet the grass was overgrown and impeded their travel. The foliage was thick and coarse, and the trees grew tall and menacing.


    It was said that further-into the forest, the thorns of the forest¡¯s namesake would reveal themselves. Spiked vines and woods would choke all paths, and the creatures would be far more numerous and threatening. They weren¡¯t in too deep yet, so there was no immediate danger.


    But suddenly, Little Wind stopped. It began to growl, in a signal of warning.


    Han Senforted the beast and used his dongxuan aura to scan the vicinity. His ability had its limits, however, and so he couldn¡¯t detect whatever Little Wind was trying to draw his attention to. It wasn¡¯t too close.


    Qu Lanxi¡¯s eyes burned like molten silver, though. She looked around and said, "I can detect the remnants of a scent, left by a creature around eight hours ago. There were two of them, as a matter of fact."


    "Can you discern which creature came by?" Han Sen asked.


    "Unfortunately, no. I have never smelled such a scent before, so I don¡¯t know what could have left it," Qu Lanxi answered.


    Little Wind stayed alert, however, and its fur straightened and stood up on end. Han Sen knew that a dangerous creature had to be around somewhere, so he brought hispanions with him to hide in the midst of a few bushes.


    As they did this, Qu Lanxi used her scent-masking ability. Unless the creatures saw them directly, they¡¯d be difficult to detect.


    After a short wait, the brush on the edge of a de began to rustle. A metallic red porcupine revealed itself.


    "And so, we have alreadye across our first ordinary creature. I can only wonder how many gene locks it has opened." Han Sen scanned the porcupine, and noticed its lifeforce was almost as strong as that of Little Wind.


    The porcupine came out of the bushes and went towards a tree. Then, it began to burrow beneath it. It unearthed some subterranean fungi and started eating them ravenously.


    "Wait here. We¡¯re off to go kill it." Han Sen was excited to see a lonely, ordinary creature.


    "Be careful, okay?" Qu Lanxi was nervous, and cared for Han Sen¡¯s wellbeing.


    Han Sen allowed Little Wind to wait where he was, and snuck behind the porcupine by himself. His basics hadn¡¯t left him yet, and so he used one of his assassination talents to approach undetected. When he was three meters away, the porcupine was still enjoying its meal, blissfully unaware of its nearing aggressor.


    When he was two meters away, Han Sen suddenly fired a coin onto the porcupine.


    The porcupine instantly became enraged. It turned around and looked at Han Sen with fiery eyes, and its spikes straightened out with a desire to kill. Like a projectile, one of the spikes was fired straight at Han Sen.


    Han Sen cast dongxuan aura and evaded the spike sessfully¡ªit was going for his face.


    Pang!


    The spike drove through a tree, then bounced off of a second tree and fell down to the ground.


    The vegetation of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was stronger than the vegetation of the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. In order to pierce through a tree, the force of the spike was horrible.


    The porcupine ran towards Han Sen with the speed of a sportscar. If Han Sen was unfortunate enough to be caught in the roll of that porcupine¡¯s spikes, he¡¯d be very dead.


    Han Sen used a formation, and with an analysis of the environment, circled the porcupine.


    Little Wind came charging forward, a blistering gust of wind whipping from its mouth. Its gaping maw suddenly became a cannon, one that was primed and ready to fire at the porcupine.


    Pang!


    The cannonball of wind could only be cast if the creature had sessfully opened its fourth gene lock. The air cannon¡¯s ammunition was like a bomb, and hit the porcupine with tremendous force. Many of the spikes were ripped away by the wind, peeling the skin as they went. The porcupine was bleeding.


    The porcupine spared no time to tend to its wounds, so it just looked at Little Wind and screamed at it. The spikes of its back suddenly burst into mes, and like bullets, rapidly fired towards the wolf.


    Little Wind did not move away to avoid the iing projectiles, however. It stood its ground and howled to create a flurry of wind that blew away all the spikes. Not a single scratch was dealt to him.


    Han Sen fired another coin at the porcupine, and since it was distracted by Little Wind, it did not dodge. Its speed was reduced immediately, hindered by the crushing weight each coin dealt.


    Little Wind opened its mouth and fired his air cannon again, and after the porcupine had been slowed down by the coins that kept hitting it, it was unable to evade that, either.


    Through the cooperative efforts of Han Sen and Little Wind, the porcupine was rendered paralyzed. It could not move. Little Wind fired a few more cannonballs of wind, and for the finisher, Han Sen brought down his Sonic-Thunder Punch on the porcupine¡¯s head.


    "Ordinary Creature ming Porcupine killed. Beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly."

 Chapter 901: Arrow Beast Soul

    Chapter 901: Arrow Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ming Porcupine: Arrow Beast Soul.


    Han Sen looked at its type and became extremely happy at the result. He was incredibly dexterous with a bow, so he thought it was incredibly fortunate for his first beast soul in this realm to be an arrow.


    Of course, Han Sen still needed a bow to use it with. If he could return to the Alliance, he could have produced an alloy bow for use in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but s, he could not.


    Qu Lanxi was a little dazed, following the spectacle of the battle she had just witnessed. An ordinary creature that had opened three of its gene locks had just been brutally, and quite easily, beaten. Han Sen and the wind wolf made a remarkable duo. Their synergy and cooperation was tremendous, and it was difficult to believe they had only known each other for two months.


    Han Sen was used to cooperating with Little Silver, and his time with the fox had made him proficient at working alongside other creatures. Furthermore, he was excellent at using Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s formations. Teaming up with the wind wolf was easy. It had taken a while for Little Wind to start listening to Han Sen¡¯smands, and it still had a fair amount of training left to go if Han Sen wanted their teamwork beparable to his rtionship with the silver fox in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, but it was getting there.


    "Should we return home?" Qu Lanxi asked. She thought that hunting a sole ordinary creature made for a fine day¡¯s work.


    "How about we proceed deeper? There is no rush." Han Sen didn¡¯t want to go back just yet. The ming Porcupine was too big, and he couldn¡¯t earn many ordinary geno points since its meat would have to be shared.


    Little Wind, however, leapt towards the porcupine¡¯s body to eat its fill.


    Han Sen barked at it to stay away. He collected as much meat as he wanted and left most of it for the wolf.


    Although a lot of the meat was given to the wolf, he couldn¡¯t bex in his assertions of dominance. Han Sen was the alpha in their partnership, and he had to make sure it stayed that way, lest Little Wind thought of challenging him. Beasts were like that, unfortunately.


    Qu Lanxi saw that he had left most of the flesh for the wolf, and while it was strange for her to see such waste, she knew they couldn¡¯t carry that much meat with them, if they truly chose to proceed.


    Seeing Little Wind continue to gobble up the meat that he had been given, Han Sen said, "Could you mask or get rid of this blood smell? I¡¯d hate to attract more creatures."


    Many creatures in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary had to eat food to survive, and all creatures had to eat to open their gene locks.


    "I¡¯m way ahead of you; it has already been erased," Qu Lanxi said.


    Han Sen nodded. Qu Lanxi¡¯s powers were extremely useful, and he had made the correct choice in allowing her toe. Far more trouble woulde their way, had she not apanied Han Sen.


    After Little Wind finished eating, they continued their trek. But after a while, the wolf stopped moving and refused to proceed.


    "Is there danger up ahead?" Han Sen started walking in another direction, and Little Wind followed.


    Han Sen brought Little Wind with him for precisely this reason, and thus far, he was satisfied with the wolf¡¯s performance.


    "Wait! My senses are in chaos here. I can detect numerous creatures inhabiting the area ahead." Qu Lanxi stopped dead in her tracks as she stated her discovery.


    "Can you tell what they are?" Han Sen said.


    "Some scents were left behind by the forest crabs; of those, there are a dozen distinct sets. But there are also around twenty iron bug traces, too." Qu Lanxi analyzed the area for a while longer, and then said, "Fourteen of the iron bugs are normal creatures, whereas seven are ordinary ss. The tree crabs are all ordinary."


    "You can detect their strength, too?" Han Sen looked at Qu Lanxi with shock.


    "Different tiers possess different smells, but I needparisons with others to tell. If I had never smelled a creature before, then I couldn¡¯t tell you," Qu Lanxi exined.


    They slowed down their trudge through the forest, and before long, they caught sight of a crab that was around the size of an average household te. Their shells were blue and their pincers looked frightening. The creature¡¯s pincers were currently holding a fruit, and it nibbled the fruit as it perched in a tree.


    "The shell of a tree crab is not to be taken lightly; it is incredibly tough. The tree crab¡¯s mouth is what you should target, for that is its only weakness," Qu Lanxi said.


    Han Sen nodded in acknowledgement. He didn¡¯t want Little Wind to go in and brutishly kill it, so he decided to summon his porcupine arrow which he would wield in his hand.


    Han Sen would use it like a javelin. He stared at the tree crab for some time, and when the timing was right, heunched the arrow towards it with a mighty chuck. The arrow¡¯s course was true, but the crab saw iting. It raised its pincers in an attempt to stop the iing projectile.


    But the arrow, as if it had a mind of its own, moved in the air. It wove around the pincer and drove itself directly through the crab¡¯s mouth.


    "Tzzii!" The crab fell down from the tree it was perched in and died.


    "Ordinary Creature Tree Crab killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly."


    Han Sen picked up the crab as Qu Lanxi looked on in shock and eximed, "Are you sure you¡¯re a new surpasser? You are very powerful!"


    "My fitness is better than most surpassers, I¡¯ll tell you that much." Han Sen, without exining too much, called for Little Wind to rejoin him. Then he carried on walking.


    There were many tree crabs in the area, and after two miles of walking, Han Sen was able to kill eight of them. He ced them all in a sack he had brought with him.


    What was most strange, however, was theck of geno nts. They hadn¡¯t seen any in an awfully long time.


    "Have all the wild nts been eaten by the creatures that inhabit this ce?" Han Sen¡¯s heart sunk to the sudden realization.


    "Well, that¡¯s not right." Qu Lanxi frowned.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Han Sen jumped, thinking Qu Lanxi had uncovered his ability to absorb nts and realized it was the reason he had actually ventured into the forest.


    "I can smell many iron bugs in the vicinity, yet we haven¡¯t seen a single one. Something is wrong," Qu Lanxi said.


    "When were theyst here?" Han Sen asked.


    "There were countless creatures as early as yesterday," Qu Lanxi said, as she continued sniffing the air.

 Chapter 902: Creepy Valley

    Chapter 902: Creepy Valley


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Qu Lanxi continued their journey, and after a dozen miles of walking, they hadn¡¯t managed to find a single iron bug. From his ying of the tree crabs, Han Sen was able to obtain three beast soul armor sets.


    They didn¡¯t y any tree crabs they encountered after that, but snuck around them instead. The sack they had brought with them was already stuffed, so killing more would be pointless.


    Han Sen walked past a bunch of Blood-Scale Snakes, too. The groups were toorge, however. Fighting them was a dodgy prospect Han Sen was keener to avoid at his current strength.


    "That¡¯s strange. We really can¡¯t find any iron bugs, can we?" Once Qu Lanxi told Han Sen about therge host of iron bugs that supposedly upied that area of Thorn Forest, Han Sen made doubly sure to scan the environment. It was all to no avail, however.


    They had now walked thirty miles in total. By all ounts, they were still considered to be at the outskirts of Thorn Forest, but still, they should have encountered the bugs by now.


    "Iron bug?" As Han Sen was walking, he turned to see Little Wind growling in a certain direction. They approached the area the wolf was indicating, and they finally found the insects. There were many iron bugs, all gathered in one ce.


    The iron bugs were fist-sized, and they had ck shells. They skittered across the ground, all in unison, like a river of ck oil. They seemed to be vacating the area.


    "What are they doing?" Han Sen asked.


    Qu Lanxi said, "I knew there were a lot of iron bugs, and they are supposedly social and tend to stick together, but this behavior is unheard of. I¡¯ve never heard of it, at least."


    "Well, let¡¯s take a look." Han Sen was very interested in seeing what they were doing. If there was one thing he had learnt during his time in the sanctuaries, it was that if creatures were behaving strangely or abnormally, it was a sign there was treasure lying in wait.


    Han Sen followed the bugs, and before long, they came to a valley that was shaped like a gourd.


    The bugs were like a tide, flowing into the valley.


    Because the bugs were everywhere, their presence veiled and marred the entire area. Han Sen could not see whaty beneath them.


    "You and Little Wind wait here. I¡¯m going to advance and take a closer look." Han Sen pointed at the valley.


    "Again, just be careful," Qu Lanxi said.


    Han Sen cast Aero to fly up the side of the valley, away from the bugs. Han Sen wanted to see what the bugs were doing in the valley all by themselves.


    "Are there any high level geno fruits maturing, perhaps?" As Han Sen thought, he pushed his head forward and squinted his eyes to get a better look.


    Han Sen caught sight of a meadow of rose-like nts. They were deep red in color, and they were beautiful. The bugs were all headed for them.


    But outside the field of flowers, there were many cracks in the earth and dead bodiesy scattered and strewn across the area. It was like a river of dead bugs.


    Still, the bugs seemed determined to head there. It was unclear what was damaging the bugs, but they unceasingly marched forward to their demise. The bugs that had died leaked a strange water.


    "I wonder what level those nts are? They seem to be drawing all those bugs there to die." Han Sen was shocked, watching the roses on their murder-spree.


    Han Sen then saw a human-like shadow inside the rose bushes, but he could not discern many details. He wasn¡¯t quite sure who that person was.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to remain out of the know, however, and he was curious who the person was and what they were doing. To discover this, he changed his position.


    But there were too many roses, and they obscured the figure from every angle Han Sen could look from. Regardless of how he shifted his position, all Han Sen could make out was the faint outline of the person just sitting there.


    There was one further detail Han Sen noticed, however. It wasn¡¯t the roses themselves thatpelled the bugs to go there and die.


    Han Sen saw that there were many candles ced around the roses. They were scented candles, and they seemed to be what was attracting the bugs, like a pheromone.


    And Han Sen noticed that the cracks in the ground, many of which were filled with the corpses of the bugs, were half man-made and half-natural.


    Han Sen thought this was the tricky work of someone: a person devoted to ying those bugs.


    "Is that a human or a spirit? Or maybe even a humanoid creature?" Han Sen was eager to find out who or what that shadowy figure was.


    But from his current position, Han Sen could not tell. He¡¯d have to get closer; and dongxuan aura and his eighth sense did not have a sufficient range to rify things for him, either.


    "I should have practiced the second tier of the Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin," Han Sen said to himself, depressed.


    Still, he was very happy. And it looked as if the candles were going to burn out very soon. If the man inside used candles to attract and kill the bugs, he¡¯d have no choice but to unveil himself when he came out to change them.


    Patiently, Han Sen waited until the candles burnt out.


    One hourter, the candles were on the precipice of going out. Yet even so, the shadowy figure maintained its position. It remained sitting down in the meadow of flowers, not moving an inch.


    When the light of the candles went out, and the smell they released began to fade, the iron bugs snapped out from their daze and stopped pressing into the valley that had killed so many of them. Many of them began to leave, returning to Thorn Forest.


    "I don¡¯t think this person is going to reveal himself." Han Sen frowned. If the person did note out, then Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to go in, either.


    Whoever was in there had to be very powerful, to gather the resources to attract so many creatures there to die. Han Sen did not want to make his presence known to that person, so he remained in hiding.


    The iron bugs were almost all gone from the valley, and still there was no movement. But just as Han Sen prepared to return to Qu Lanxi, that changed.


    Quickly, Han Sen scrambled back down to peer at the roses. He watched a person emerge from them, and when he saw the person¡¯s face, his jaw hit the deck. His mind was suddenly a mess.

 Chapter 903: Bug Fight

    Chapter 903: Bug Fight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A blonde, purple-eyed woman emerged from beneath the green bushes that cradled the red roses.


    She didn¡¯t quite look human, and an emerald was embedded in her forehead.


    It was a beautiful female spirit.


    Her face was stunning to behold. It was cold, but that just amplified her mystique. Regardless of where she was, people would be taken aback by her beauty.


    Han Sen was not surprised, but something in particr made him almost leap backwards in shock.


    The woman was not wearing any clothes. When she stood up, the fine curve of her booty, and how it led all the way down her long legs, was a sudden, tantalizing sight. It was all on full disy.


    Han Sen¡¯s nose was getting hot with aing nosebleed. Her big breasts and slim waist made her look as if she was straight out of a waifu manga. Humans could not possess such a body shape.


    Although the image described might sound ridiculous, she looked natural.


    When she emerged from the bushes, she looked cold. And the moment she stepped out, the flowers writhed their way around her to form an armor.


    She was like a queen of gardens. She approached the cracks in the earth and removed a rose from her garment of flowers. She snapped the stalk in two and set them alight.


    After this, Han Sen realized that it was the stalks of the flowers that were serving as candles.


    The stalks caught on fire quickly, and as they burned, a strange fragrance began to emanate. Han Sen thought the bugs would end up returning, but they did not.


    Han Sen thought it was odd, and he pondered why the iron bugs did not follow the fragrance as they had previously.


    The spirit merely watched the stalk of the flower burn, facing the valley¡¯s entrance.


    Not long after, Han Sen heard a weird noise from somece else in the valley. Something was flying towards them quickly, and it went for the candle like an arrow.


    It was an iron bug. It was a little smaller, but it was darker than the rest. Its shell was ck like obsidian.


    This bug had grown wings, and it flew extraordinarily fast,pletely unlike the others.


    This iron bugnded on the stalk and bit into it, with a look of exuberant joy on its face.


    The spirit took a step back and merely observed the creature nibbling at the stalk. It didn¡¯t seem as if she wanted to fight it


    "If the spirit wants to im that bug, then why doesn¡¯t she? Is the stalk poisonous, maybe?" Han Sen thought it queer.


    Right then would have been a perfect time to strike, but the spirit withheld any such action. She merely continued to watch the bug merrily munch on its meal.


    As Han Sen pondered this, he heard something elsee from further down the valley. It was a centipede, one that was entirely red. It ran past the cracks and came for one of the stalks.


    The spirit had ced down many stalks prior to this, and thus, there was no conflict. The creatures each had their own.


    Not long after, many more bugs arrived. They were of varying shapes and colors; some were ck, some were red, and some were green.


    The other bugs hade to feed on the stalks, as well. But before long, there were no stalks left, and a fight amongst the bugs started to erupt.


    The red centipede was wreathed in me, and it started to fight a bug with a green shell and eight legs.


    The red centipede had the ability to spit fire, but it did not deter the green spider. Without fear, it skittered towards its many-footed foe.


    Within seconds, chaos reigned. All the bugs were fighting between each other, none willing to leave the area.


    The spirit continued to watch the fight, devoid of all emotion.


    "Are those stalks stimnts?" Han Sen froze, seeing this. The powers the bugs were unleashing against each other were horrible, something he figured only mutant ss monsters could do.


    The spirit had yed all those mutant ss bugs like a fiddle. Han Sen knew he had to treat that spirit with great caution.


    The bugs were out of control. Severed limbs and dead bodiesy scattered and strewn across the area, as they attacked each other with wild ferocity.


    Watching so many insects die in such a fashion was a terrible sight.


    When the battle was over, only the initial iron bug remained alive. A few of its ws had been broken, but that did not prevent it from dining on the leftovers of the battlefield.


    As the bug dined on the bodies, its own body began to undergo a change. Its lost limbs recovered.


    Colored dots peppered its all-ck shell, and it seemed to have even obtained the centipede¡¯s me and spider¡¯s green light.


    Han Sen saw the bug im all those powers for itself and was taken aback.


    Katcha!


    The iron bug¡¯s shell cracked, and something seem to emerge from inside its body. Following this, only an empty shell remained.


    The newborn iron bug was white. Its body shone like jade. Its eyes were red and its wings were translucent.


    "Tchzi Tchzi!" The newborn iron bug made a couple of sharp noises.


    "So, after all that, the bug evolves?" The spirit frowned, as she thought to herself. The results were beyond her expectations. The iron bug was the weakest mutant bug, and yet it had somehow survived.


    The spirit looked over the iron bug, which now seemed to resemble white jade. Then, she presented a box to the bug, one that had been crafted from vines. A bug emerged from the box.

 Chapter 904: Surprising Evolution

    Chapter 904: Surprising Evolution


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A baby silkworm wriggled its way out of the vine-constructed box. It was blue and semi-transparent, and looked quite pretty.


    "This is the tenth berserk mutant. Eat this berserk iron bug before you; if you do, you, my blue crystal bug, will be able to be a sacred-blood creature," the spirit said to the bug as she let it out of the box. Then, blue crystal bug crawled over to the iron bug.


    Wherever the blue crystal bug writhed, a vibrant scorch mark was left in its wake. It looked poisonous.


    When Han Sen heard the spirit speak, he thought to himself, "This spirit must have done a lot to ensure the evolution of this creature of hers. She used mutant bugs to create a berserk mutant bug, so she could then feed it to the blue crystal bug? Wow. Perhaps she will seed."


    The blue crystal bug reached the iron bug that had just finished evolving. Due to the tiring process of evolution, it was now weak. It acknowledged what was happening, as well; it trembled at the approach of the blue crystal bug.


    The blue crystal bug climbed atop the iron bug, as it had done many times before. Without reprieve or dy, it attempted to eat the iron bug from the front.


    But the moment the blue crystal bug tried to eat the iron bug, the iron bug opened its mouth wide. Exceeding all expectations, its insectoid mouth became a gaping maw decorated with countless serrated teeth.


    Katcha!


    The iron bug was actually the one that ate the blue crystal bug. In one quick munch, the bug was gruesomely devoured. Where it once feigned fear and a look of apparent weakness, the iron bug now looked like a greedy devil.


    The poisonous blue crystal bug was defenseless, it seemed. It had no chance to react to the sudden snap of the iron bug¡¯s jaws, and this surprised Han Sen and the spirit both.


    No one had expected this to happen, and even the spirit was caught off guard.


    The spiritshed her rose whip at the iron bug. The bug didn¡¯t attempt to evade, however; it merely closed its shell and withstood the entire attack effortlessly.


    Han Sen knew how much power was in her whipsh, and it was a terrifying amount. The whip had to be a mutant ss, at least, and it was far stronger than what he and Little Wind could deal with.


    Yet despite that, the whip could not damage the iron bug at all.


    But then, curiously, the iron bug¡¯s shell broke again, and it started glowing blue. It was evolving once again.


    "D*mn it! It¡¯s evolving into a sacred-blood." The spirit¡¯s face changed as she spoke aloud. In haste, she quickly hammered the white shell of the bug to break it.


    From inside the white shell, a green iron bug came out. It looked like jade.


    Without hesitation, the spirit continued tosh it with her whip. She wanted to damage the iron bug before itpleted its new process of evolution.


    When it finished evolving into a sacred-blood creature, the spirit would not be able to fight it.


    Whoo-pa! Whoo-pa!


    The whip was like a fearsome snake,shing out at the iron bug. The monstrously powerful attacks made the evolving creature squeal in pain.


    But then, a green me burst forth from the iron bug and enveloped the whip. It wasn¡¯t exactly like fire, though; it was more like a corrosive substance that moved under conscious control. It was like a meposed of liquid acid. And against this, the whip stood no chance. The spirit¡¯s weapon quickly corroded into a toxic-smelling puddle of goop.


    The spirit dropped the whip, not wanting the acid to touch her body. Then, she used a stalk¡¯s thorn to pierce her skin and allow the rose to absorb her blood.


    As the rose absorbed the spirit¡¯s blood, the rose suddenly let out a powerful fragrance. It was so strong, it could literally be seen as a mystic haze.


    The iron bug smelled the flower and was hypnotized. Without resistance, it began crawling over towards the rose.


    The spirit suddenly summoned a red dagger, and when the green iron bug came closer, she stabbed it in its mouth with the power and speed of a sudden sh of lightning.


    Boom!


    The iron bug snapped out of its daze as the dagger lodged in its mouth. Its anger was unleashed, and it squirted its corrosive liquid all around it. The ground and soil all around were ruined, and when it was done, the iron bugunched itself towards the spirit.


    But the spirit was quick to fall back. She tried using her rose bushes to trap the bug and stop its advance.


    But the iron bug had be a sacred-blood creature, and the attacks it unleashed were frighteningly powerful.


    The rose vinesshed the iron bug by themselves, but it was all to no avail. Against its imprable shell, all attacks simply bounced off and at the same time melted into nothing but drops of its wretched liquid.


    The roses that sought to trap the bug were all burnt away, and it seemed likely that the bug was going to catch up with the spirit.


    The spirit¡¯s face changed, but she did not look scared. Instead of a weapon, she summoned a shield this time. With it, she tried to deflect the charging bug.


    Katcha!


    She propped the heavy greatshield up against the frenzied bug. The force of the bug was so strong, it knocked the spirit a good distance back and smashed her into a wall. So much was the power in that hit, there was a gaping hole left in the side of the cliff she was thrown into.


    "Whoa! That is so powerful. Sacred-blood creatures in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary are terrifying. That little thing hasn¡¯t evenpleted its evolution, and yet it has so much power." Han Sen watched the iron bug with greed in his eyes.


    Although the bug was strong, the dagger was still lodged in its mouth. Strangely, it hadn¡¯t been melted¡ªit looked special.


    The iron bug¡¯s mouth had bled slowly ever since the oral strike. Han Sen was able to watch its lifeforce slowly drain around the knife in its mouth. Still, that did not ay the bug¡¯s desire to chase after the spirit that had inflicted such damage upon it. But the spirit knew she had injured it, and she knew victory would only be a matter of time because of it.


    As the two continued to fight, Han Sen decided to sneak into the valley. He wanted to steal the kill from the spirit, as it was a sacred-blood creature. He believed this was an opportunity from God, as God only knew how long it would take for him to reliably be able to take down sacred-blood creatures on his own.

 Chapter 905: Killing Iron Bug King

    Chapter 905: Killing Iron Bug King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Severed roses danced through the air as the spirit continued trying to deal with the enraged iron bug. But whatever came into contact with the green liquid-fire, geno weapons included, would be corroded and ruined immediately.


    Han Sen was terrified, even as he watched from a distance.


    When he ventured closer, he cast his dongxuan aura for a better inspection of the situation he was preparing to waltz into.


    The iron bug looked powerful, but in its mouth, the blood-red dagger remained firmly in ce. He wasn¡¯t sure how the dagger could withstand the corrosive properties of the bug¡¯s wrath, and damage the creature at the same time.


    Pang!


    The spirit used everything in her power but was unable to defeat the sacred-blood ss iron bug. Suddenly, the weapon she was bringing down on the iron bug caught on fire. In a sh, the phantom corrosion traveled down her weapon and onto her, setting her body alight.


    The spirit¡¯s armor could not withstand the brutal fire. The flowers that clothed her were quickly burning away, and she had no choice but to remove herself from the rose-gown. She was naked once again.


    "Tzzii!"


    The iron bug squealed before it went against its now-unarmored foe.


    But the spirit was not done for yet; she summoned another geno weapon and struck the iing bug. Again, no damage was dealt, and the weapon was destroyed quickly. The bug did not relent.


    The spirit¡¯s supply of geno weaponry was dwindling fast, and soon, she¡¯d have no armament left to do battle with the bug. As she acknowledged this, the second-long thought was enough for the iron bug to close the gap and strike her body.


    The spirit was sent flying away like a cannonball. She struck a craggy cliffside as a fire imed her chest.


    Although the spirit was quickly able to douse the fire, the iron bug was already nearly upon her once again. Its target was her chest once more.


    The spirit was unable to do anything, and she was now helpless against the iron bug that was hungry for her heart.


    Although the spirit would not truly die, she still looked shocked and surprised, and even fearful, for this misfortune that was to fall upon her.


    But just as the spirit¡¯s hope of victory was depleted, a white shadow appeared from theher. A pretty man, with the presence of a god, appeared behind the iron bug.


    The spirit¡¯s eyes, which were nearing closure in anticipation of a defeat, opened wide with sudden surprise. She looked upon the bright light, not knowing what it was, where it hade from, or why it had appeared.


    Boom!


    The god-looking man¡¯s fist crackled and popped with the charge of electricity, and like a sun, it collided with the back of the iron bug.


    The sun was driven directly into the iron bug¡¯s body. And as the sound of thunder echoed through the valley, the iron bug had no choice but to involuntarily surrender its body to the crushing force as it was knocked to the ground.


    Katcha!


    When the bug hit the dirt, Han Sen used his left hand to shove the handle of the dagger deeper and deeper into its mouth. The dagger was pushed through the bug¡¯s throat and into its body.


    Where two inches of the dagger¡¯s de had been visible, now there remained none. The entire de and handle had been driven into the body of the iron bug.


    The dagger was very sharp. It pierced through the body, and when it appeared again, it was protruding through the bug¡¯s posterior.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Iron Bug King killed. Beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly."


    Han Sen was thrilled. He grabbed the iron bug¡¯s body and the dagger that was still within, and in the blinding light he had appeared with, he disappeared in a sh without a trace.


    From his sudden appearance behind the bug, the subsequent punch, the use of the dagger and the even faster escape, the entire event urred in the timeframe of about two or three seconds.


    Before the spirit could even react, Han Sen had already left the valley. She wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.


    As he traveled, Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit soon ran out and his body returned to normal.


    He didn¡¯t dare slow down, though. He pushed on and went as far as he could, lest the spirit seek him out.


    Han Sen found Qu Lanxi and Little Wind hiding in the midst of some thickets. He led them away from the area, in a direction that would take them out of Thorn Forest. Thest thing Han Sen wanted was a disgruntled spirit on his tail.


    Han Sen could not be a super king spirit for long, and even if he used it again to defeat the spirit, she wouldn¡¯t die. Upon her respawn, she¡¯d only hate him more, and it would be unwise for him to make any more enemies than he had to.


    If Han Sen had revealed his true face when he killed the bug, the spirit would have assuredly remembered the face of her savior. And if that had happened, it would have spelled nothing pleasant.


    Therefore, Han Sen decided not to attack the spirit. He killed the bug and left, not wanting to reveal his identity.


    The reason Han Sen was able to kill the iron bug was not solely due to his super king spirit, however. It was because the iron bug was already weakened and dying, anyway. He took a chance, hoping the damage he dealt would be sufficient to kill the creature. It was the dagger that killed the iron bug, though. If the dagger hadn¡¯t been there, and he hadn¡¯t been able to manipte it, not even the super king spirit would have given him enough strength to defeat the crazed bug.


    Han Sen was currently much weaker than the iron bug, and so it was difficult for him to demonstrate the true power of his super king spirit mode when going up against a foe that was so much stronger than him.


    Han Sen and Qu Lanxi made for the exit of Thorn Forest. They had obtained much in their time there, and it would have been silly for them to remain much longer and not depart with the bounty they had already collected.


    He couldn¡¯t have allowed the spirit to see his true face. He thought that trying to etch out a living in an area controlled by spirits would be impossible if she had seen who he was.


    But Han Sen worried needlessly, because the spirit did not actually intend to chase down the person who had saved her.


    Seeing Han Sen disappear as quickly as he appeared, the spirit¡¯s face wore a confused expression. She turned to peer in the direction Han Sen fled to.


    "Who was that spirit?" The spirit seemed bewildered. She was not angered or annoyed by what had urred.


    She wasn¡¯t mad at Han Sen¡¯s theft of the iron bug kill, nor his iming of the body and the dagger she had used. Her face was merely one that maskedplicated thoughts.


    Han Sen, not knowing this, was still quite worried. His focus now, however, was returning home safely with Qu Lanxi. They arrived back at Qing Ming Shelter without trouble.


    But when they returned home, they could not find Chu Ming. The yard was in disarray, and in Han Sen¡¯s time away, he had been unable to feed the tree the waterdrops he had been giving it. The tree was now yellow, and it was beginning to look like the dead tree it had been.


    When they were unable to find Chu Ming, Qu Lanxi looked terrible. Her thoughts roamed over what might have urred during her absence.


    Unknown to them, Qing Ming Knight had grown furious upon learning of the tree¡¯s death. At the gate of the shelter, Chu Ming was strung up. He had been shed three hundred times to a state near death, and still, he remained hanging.

 Chapter 906: Infiltrating the Shelter

    Chapter 906: Infiltrating the Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Qu Lanxi spared no time in running to Qing Ming Shelter. There, they saw Chu Ming hanging from above the gate. His body was caked in dried blood, and other wounds oozed without healing. He looked to be dying.


    Han Sen was quickly brought to anger. Humans were treated as little more than free-range ves in the Third God¡¯s Shelter, and any little mistake was met with wicked, brutal punishments.


    If Han Sen had not have revived the tree in the first ce, though, Chu Ming would not have suffered this treatment. Chu Ming didn¡¯t deserve any of this.


    Qu Lanxi was not calm by any means, either. In great anger, she tried to take Chu Ming down from where he hung.


    Han Sen, not blinded by the need to save Chu Ming at an ill cost to themselves, quickly stopped Qu Lanxi. He brought her to a ce where they would not be immediately spotted.


    "Don¡¯t be reckless! You can¡¯t save Chu Ming if it means getting yourself in trouble," Han Sen told Qu Lanxi, as he held her in his arms.


    "I can¡¯t watch him slowly sumb to death; not while I can still do something!" Qu Lanxi pleaded, her voice pained.


    "I know. I do not n on letting him die, either." Han Sen paused briefly and then said, "It¡¯s just that now is not the time. You both signed a contract, didn¡¯t you? Even if you save him now, you are still property of Qing Ming. Your lives are forfeit to him, and it is by his whim you can both be killed. Do not incite his wrath any more than it already has been."


    "Then what do we do?" Qu Lanxi asked.


    "We slip into the spirit hall and take the spirit stone. It is the only way you can be free from Qing Ming Knight." Han Sen¡¯s eyes gleamed with a murder as he spoke.


    "Are you saying we im the spirit shelter? Is that something we can do? Is such a thing possible?" Qu Lanxi looked at Han Sen with hopeful eyes, but still doubted the possibility of what he had imed.


    Qing Ming Knight was an elite spirit that had unlocked four of his gene locks. He had many fellow spirits and creatures in his employ, so breaking into the spirit hall would be no small feat.


    "Yes, it is. It¡¯s only a knight shelter," Han Sen said sternly. He continued to speak coldly by saying, "If Thorn Shelter was not nearby, I could take this ce down no sweat."


    "I will do as youmand. Whatever you desire of me, I will do it." Qu Lanxi looked at Han Sen. Whatever he was going to suggest would by no means be easy, but she was willing to try no matter what he told her.


    "Chu Ming is still alive, so there is no immediate cause for worry. We should go back and prepare for our next move. When we kill Qing Ming Knight and take the spirit stone, we will have to escape to Thorn Forest," Han Sen said, turning to look at Chu Ming.


    While they spoke, a spirit wielding a whip appeared. He walked in front of Chu Ming and struck his naked, battered body.


    Crack!


    Chu Ming¡¯s skin was dealt anothersh, forming another lesion across his bloody body. Although he was on the precipice of death, Chu Ming was still able to scream loudly.


    The spirit did not speak, and he continued to callously whip his suffering servant. With each frightening whip, the screams of agony from Chu Ming became quieter and quieter.


    Qu Lanxi gnawed at her lips nervously, almost to the point of bleeding. As for Han Sen, he hade to a point of realization; he acknowledged just how difficult living in the Third God¡¯s Shelter could be for humans.


    The spirit was not willing to let Chu Ming die just yet, however. Although he struck hard, he was not attacking anywhere critical.


    "Let¡¯s go," Han Sen said, as he pulled on Qu Lanxi to depart the shelter.


    Back in the cabin, Han Sen looked at the dying Dragon-Blood Tree. With his analysis, he was able to determine that it was indeed alive, but only faintly.


    He pulled out his blood-colored dagger and tried to unearth the roots. He wanted to see if he could move it, for he did not want to leave it where it was.


    It would still require a dozen years to grow, so it would require about twelve more waterdrops. But Han Sen did not have any time right now, so all he could hope to do was move it somece else.


    After digging up the tree, he had to remove many of its roots. Unfortunately, this only led to the tree bing even weaker.


    Using a cloth, Han Sen wrapped up the tree roots and gave them a waterdrop. Then, he ced the entire tree on the back of Golden Growler.


    As for the Blood-Pine Tree that Han Sen had nted near the river, he dug that up, too. He wondered if he would still be able to grow it somece else.


    He was not afraid of Qing Ming Knight, and it would not be difficult for Han Sen to take down Qing Ming Shelter; but Han Sen could not deal with the royal ss Thorn Shelter. As such, he could only hope to hide deep within the tangled boughs of Thorn Forest once his nned deed was done.


    After seeing how powerful the female spirit was, he knew he could only fight royal spirits with super king spirit mode active.


    But its duration was far too short. If Thorn Shelter loosed many creatures to hunt them down, even if Han Sen could escape, Qu Lanxi would undoubtedly be killed.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t im Qing Ming Shelter once Qing Ming Knight had been vanquished. He couldn¡¯t make his presence known, and as soon as the spirit that presided over the shelter was killed, he¡¯d have to dart off and vacate the area as soon as he possibly could.


    Han Sen and Qu Lanxi prepared for their grueling task ahead, and he told her, "You wait near the gate. When I draw the spirits and creatures deeper into the shelter, that will give you the time you need to free Chu Ming and bring him to Thorn Forest."


    "Just one thing; can we really do this? Do we have what it takes?" Qu Lanxi looked worried. She was very nervous, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t me her. After all, they were on the precipice of taking down a spirit shelter. Even though Han Sen was stronger than normal surpassers, he was alone. A part of her believed his flight to the shelter¡¯s spirit hall would not be as simple as he was making it out to be.


    "Yes, we do. Believe in me." Han Sen saw how nervous she was getting, and so he told her this with a voice of assurance.


    Qu Lanxi was a mature woman, and she was the sort who would only panic when something extremely serious or grave was upon her. She didn¡¯t scare easy.


    Han Sen patted her head like he would a child, which made her blush. Then, Qu Lanxi said, "We will wait for you in the forest."


    "I won¡¯t be too far behind; I¡¯ll get this done quick," Han Sen said, with confidence.


    They trekked back near Qing Ming Shelter, and Han Sen gestured for her to stay back a little.


    "You have toe back alive," Qu Lanxi pleaded, as she nibbled her lips.


    "I will." Han Sen smiled and entered the shelter.


    With Han Sen¡¯s power, even without his super king spirit mode, he¡¯d be just as strong as Qing Ming Knight. The only problem would be that Han Sen only had one gene lock open.


    And with so many creatures and other spirits around, Han Sen knew he could not im the shelter in his current state. But fortune had smiled on him, and he had a couple of things in his possession to help even the odds. He had the iron bug beast soul and the red dagger.

 Chapter 907: Wipeout

    Chapter 907: Wipeout


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Han Sen entered the shelter, he went straight for the spirit hall.


    The spirit hall¡¯s defenses were tough. In the za were ten ordinary creatures, and two knight ss spirits stood outside the spirit hall itself, guarding.


    Qing Ming Knight, however, was inside. For a person who had only opened their first gene lock, achieving triumph in the face of such danger seemed like an impossible aplishment.


    But this did not sway Han Sen¡¯s resolve, and without a shadow of fear, he marched directly towards the spirit hall.


    A ck tiger was quick to catch sight of the approaching intruder, and so it growled at him in warning.


    Han Sen looked at the tiger and smiled. In the next second, he was d in summoned armor and wielding a red dagger.


    Han Sen swung his dagger towards the tiger¡¯s neck.


    Instantly, the tiger¡¯s decapitated head was sent barreling through the air as blood squirted from the severed throat. In the next second, the body crumpled to the ground.


    "Ordinary Creature ck Iron Tiger killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly."


    Han Sen was quickly overjoyed. He hadn¡¯t known how sharp or powerful the dagger was, nor its ss. But its performance immediately exceeded his expectations.


    The spirits and creatures all around were shocked, unable to believe a fight like this could erupt inside the walls of the shelter. And what¡¯s more, the intruder had started a fight with the creatures that guarded the shelter¡¯s spirit hall.


    The creatures saw Han Sen run inside the za, and in unison, they all roared and began sprinting towards him. From every direction they came at him.


    A vast array of different elemental powers swirled around and charged the atmosphere with an exciting vtility. There was fire, wind, thunder, and more; and everything was primed to take Han Sen down.


    Boom!


    Following an explosion that was a mixture of various elements, a giant crater was left in the za¡¯s floor. Rocks were scattered and strewn all about, as plumes of dust clogged the air and choked the sight of all who were there.


    The spirits and creatures were humorously shocked, believing they had just encountered and wiped out the most stupid human they had ever seen. He never stood a chance, they thought to themselves.


    Even the spirits that guarded the entrance to the spirit hall looked ahead cockily. They believed the intruder dead, as well.


    As the two spirits guarded the gate, they smiled merrily.


    For once, they could witness something exciting. And indeed it was, for they viewed Han Sen¡¯s attack as they would the performance of a clown in a carnival. No human had tried to attack Qing Ming Shelter before, so it was a funny spectacle.


    But in the next second, from within the veiling dust, the shadow of a human flickered by each creature.


    Acknowledging that their initial attacks had failed, they all activated their gene lock powers.


    Amidst the chaos, Han Sen was still sprinting and not even taking the time to dodge.


    Thebined attacks had indeed all struck Han Sen, but his armor was able to withstand the force and its wearer was not dealt damage.


    Katcha!


    Another stream of blood shed through the air, as an ordinary creature slumped down to the ruined ground.


    Han Sen moved like a killing machine amidst the creatures. Like livestock, each creature was mercilessly ughtered by Han Sen.


    The faces of the creatures and spirits that were around all changed. As for the two guards of the spirit hall, they were frozen. No longer were they amused¡ªnow they felt fear.


    Multiple powerful creatures had each been killed with a single strike, none being given the chance to fight back.


    "Someone is attacking the spirit hall!" An rm finally sounded from the mouths of the guards.


    Qing Ming Knight had already felt it when the first creature had been killed. He frowned and wanted to go take a look at the intruder himself. But soon after stepping forward, he felt another one of his creatures perish. He was surprised.


    But then, his facepletely changed. One after another, he felt each of his creatures be in.


    "How is this possible? Has someone powerfule to my shelter?" He could not imagine what sort of person would be able to defeat so many of his creatures in such a short amount of time.


    Only royal spirits or mutant creatures could do such a thing, and this was something he could not establish an appropriate defense against.


    But his shelter was primarily ruled over by Thorn Shelter. They should have attacked Thorn Shelter, not this ce.


    Qing Ming Knight sped up his approach as his desire to take a look at what was going on increased. But as he neared the door, it was kicked open with tremendous force. Two shadows flew inside, which made Qing Ming Knight¡¯s sphincter tighten. They were the knight spirits tasked with guarding the spirit hall.


    Their throats had been slit open, and they were thrown through the door, dead before they even hit the ground.


    When the attacker entered from beyond that door, Qing Ming Knight was surprised. He said, "Human?"


    Humans and spirits were different. Qing Ming Knight could tell his intruder was a human, despite being entirely d in armor with his appearance masked.


    "How can a humane to my shelter?" Qing Ming Knight could not think straight right now.


    There weren¡¯t many humans in the vicinity, and there were only five in Thorn Shelter in total. But now, someone had just infiltrated his spirit hall.


    "Announce yourself, you vermin! He who has dared trespass within my spirit hall." Qing Ming Knight held a spear and called out to Han Sen.


    "I¡¯m the guy that hase to kill you," Han Sen coldly responded. He used Aero, and he flew towards Qing Ming Knight like a rainbow.


    "You fool!" Qing Ming Knight noticed how low Han Sen¡¯s speed and strength were, so he raised his green-light spear and dashed forward to engage with his aggressor.

 Chapter 908: Claiming Qing Ming

    Chapter 908: iming Qing Ming


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The green spear collided with the red dagger to a shocking result¡ªthe green spear was knocked away.


    The dagger and Han Sen moved like a descending rainbow; one that would touch down at Qing Ming¡¯s heart.


    Qing Ming¡¯s face dropped, as he now understood how his guards and protecting creatures had been in. The dagger was too powerful.


    Qing Ming Knight was an elite that had opened four of his gene locks. In the nick of time, he was able to just about dodge Han Sen¡¯s airborne strike and retaliate with a fist of his own.


    The green light that enshrouded his fist was like a mystic hellfire, and it guided the fist to a direct hit on Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    Qing Ming Knight coldlyughed in reaction, and thought to himself, "It does not matter how sharp or how powerful your dagger is¡ªnothing can ovee my green light."


    Pang!


    When the green light came into contact with Han Sen, it was like ss being thrown against steel. The helmet did not break, and it pushed through the light without even slowing down.


    "Impossible!" Qing Ming¡¯s eyes opened wide as he gargled the words out. Blood choked his tongue as the dagger sliced through his throat. He was decapitated, and his head dropped to the ground like a stone.


    Not stopping for one second, Han Sen raced towards the statue in the spirit hall and grabbed the spirit stone from the stone sculpture¡¯s forehead.


    Outside the hall, many creatures and spirits came forward to witness who they believed to be their new ruler. They stepped into the spirit hall, and quickly crowded it.


    There they all saw Han Sen, taking the spirit stone.


    Boom!


    The green spirit stone turned into a bright and horrible green light.


    Qing Ming reluctantly appeared out of the spirit stone and knelt before Han Sen, before all the creatures and spirits in the hall to make a vow. "I, Qing Ming Knight, am willing to submit and offer absolute loyalty to a new master. I can be the most faithful of servants."


    All the creatures froze in ce, staring at the day¡¯s most unexpected spectacle. The owner of Qing Ming Shelter, the spirit they had always served, was kneeling to pledge obedience to a human.


    And there was no ulterior scheme or ploy; it was happening for real.


    The contracts that each creature, spirit, and human had signed with Qing Ming Knight were broken at that instant. They were each and all free. He had been imed, and the marks he had given them all vanished.


    Qu Lanxi, back on the outside, was bringing Chu Ming and Golden Growler to Thorn Forest. When she felt the mark break, she burst into tears of joy.


    "He did it!" Qu Lanxi wiped away the tears that came. Not only was she happy for Han Sen¡¯s victory and exacted vengeance, she was happy to have reimed her freedom.


    ......


    In the spirit hall, Han Sen walked forward with Qing Ming Knight. As he moved forward, others stepped to the side. Like a parting of the seas, every living thing in the hall moved aside to create a way for him.


    Qing Ming Knight had been imed. Their master had been defeated, and so they were not willing to fight Han Sen anymore.


    Han Sen, after exiting Qing Ming Shelter, did not dilly-dally. He immediately climbed upon Little Wind and took off running in the direction of Thorn Forest.


    The moment Han Sen imed Qing Ming Knight, a spirit sent word to Thorn Shelter over what had urred.


    "A human has imed Qing Ming Knight, and a vow was sworn." Inside Thorn Shelter, a cold-looking female spirit frowned.


    If Han Sen was there, he¡¯d have been surprised. The master of Thorn Shelter was the very same spirit he saw in the valley. It was the female spirit that used bugs to create sacred-blood creatures.


    "What?" All the spirits and creatures looked angry; the former even more so.


    To spirits, swearing loyalty to a human was widely regarded as humiliating.


    "D*mn it! Baron, allow me to go kill that human and the traitorous scum." A handsome spirit stepped forward and pleaded his desire.


    "Baron, allow me, too." Another few spirits stood up and walked forward, each wanting to go to Qing Ming Shelter and y the human that was there and Qing Ming Knight.


    "The human brought Qing Ming Knight to Thorn Forest," the baron said with a sigh.


    The spirit from Qing Ming Shelter who sent word to the baron hadn¡¯t been able to see Han Sen enter the spirit hall. If she had known about the dagger, she wouldn¡¯t have been as calm orposed.


    "Baron, I will go to the forest and y them," the handsome spirit said.


    The other spirits hesitated, as something evil and mystic lurked in the tangled, knotted reaches of Thorn Forest. Even with the spirit stones for respawning, there was no guarantee such devices would work if they were to perish in the darkness that veiled those woods.


    "Okay." Thorn Baron nodded.


    "Thank you." The handsome spirit turned around, not willing to wait around after receiving permission to go after Han Sen. He immediately began walking towards the exit.


    "Take the Dark Turtle. It will help you find them," Thorn Baron told the handsome spirit.


    The handsome spirit looked pleased, and he turned around to say, "Thank you very much."


    He knew the Dark Turtle had strong senses, so locating the human would not be difficult, even in those rotten reaches.


    The handsome spirit took the turtle all the way to Qing Ming Shelter. If he wanted the turtle to find the human, it¡¯d have to pick up his scent first.


    Han Sen rode Little Wind, and before long, caught up with Qu Lanxi. Together, they ventured into Thorn Forest.


    Not long after entering, Qu Lanxi masked their scent to keep them safe on their passage through the darkness of that forest.


    They did not dare traverse the deeper recesses of Thorn Forest, but they thought they could find a safe location somewhere beneath those trees. Thorn Forest was an incrediblyrge woond.


    They went in a different direction than they had gone when they followed the bugs, but after fifty miles of travel, they were still unable to find a ce to hide. They did, however stumble upon a most powerful and most mighty tree. Its lifeforce was almost as strong as the iron bug king¡¯s.

 Chapter 909: A Big Tree in the Forest

    Chapter 909: A Big Tree in the Forest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing this tall, lonely tree from afar, Han Sen frowned. The tree possessed a grand lifeforce, but there was nothing else alive in its proximity.


    There were no creatures near it, so Han Sen thought it was a little strange.


    It was not an ordinary geno nt, that was for sure. If Han Sen could sense its presence from a dozen miles away, why would no other living creatures desire to be around it?


    "Let¡¯s rest here and tend to Chu Ming¡¯s wounds." Han Sen believed there was something wrong in the direction they were headed. So, he decided to take a break. Carefully lifting Chu Ming off of Golden Growler¡¯s back, Han Sen got to work on healing the beaten man with his holy light.


    Chu Ming had been severely injured, but the damage he had suffered was not critical. After an hour of this healing, Chu Ming was fully recovered.


    "Lanxi, why would you rescue me? We signed a contract with Qing Ming Knight; you can be killed for this disobedience!" Chu Ming woke up and immediately noticed his presence in Thorn Forest. Quickly, he was able to mostly gather what had transpired in the time he was unconscious.


    "You mean this guy?" Han Sen summoned Qing Ming Knight.


    "Whoa! He... he..." Chu Ming was given a jump scare, and immediately started stepping backwards. With wide eyes, he asked, "What in the sanctuaries happened?"


    "What happened? Me, that¡¯s what happened. Qing Ming Knight now belongs to me," Han Sen said.


    "Are you pulling my leg? How is that possible?" Chu Ming looked at Qing Ming Knight, unsure whether or not he had slipped into a twisted dream of sorts. He pinched his leg to see if he would wake up, saying, "This must be a dream. It¡¯s a dream, isn¡¯t it? I must still be the shelter¡¯s hanging pinata. It¡¯s a dying hallucination of mine, for sure!"


    But Chu Ming, feeling the nasty pain that stemmed from his pinch, knew that it was no fabrication of the mind. What was happening was real.


    Han Sen and Qu Lanxi then ryed the entire tale of what had urred to Chu Ming, who seemed to struggle with believing its authenticity.


    The three of them continued to rest, and Han Sen decided to prepare a meal for them. He retrieved one of the tree crabs he had hunted and started to cook it.


    This surprised Chu Ming once again. The three of them, after filling their bellies, decided to get some shut-eye while Little Wind remained on guard. With Han Sen¡¯stest pet there, they didn¡¯t have to worry about getting attacked without warning.


    After midnight, Little Wind suddenly howled. Roused from their slumber, they all jolted up to look about for whatever wasing. But strangely, there was nothing to be seen.


    Little Wind was only a creature, so they couldn¡¯t ask it what had caused the unrest. They poked about the area for a bit, but were unable to discern the problem; furthermore, Little Wind had gone back to being quiet, as well.


    Just in case something happened, Han Sen decided to remain awake and stay on-watch, allowing the other two to sleep and rest-up.


    Nothing ill befell them that night, and when the sun rose the next day, they all merrily packed their gear and discussed where their ultimate destination should be.


    "If that tree is a high-level geno nt, we have to go take a look. Since it seems devoid of other creatures nearby it, we might be able to snag a few goodies for ourselves." Chu Ming looked at the giant tree with saliva drooling from the corner of his lips.


    "But San Mu is right. Danger must lurk there, for it is abnormal for there to be no creatures in that tree¡¯s vicinity," Qu Lanxi said.


    "We are still in what is essentially the borders of Thorn Forest. There is nothing to be afraid of... ah! What is that?!" Chu Ming, as he scanned the area, suddenly screamed aloud.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Han Sen looked around and noticed something amiss.


    "This is Thorn Forest, yes? Haven¡¯t we walked about fifty miles to get to this point?" Chu Ming noticed swathes of massive thorns tangled with the trees ahead.


    "I¡¯m fairly sure those thorny vines weren¡¯t therest night." Qu Lanxi was shocked, and she looked around to see what else might have appeared.


    On the previous day, they had walked through what seemed to be a gentle forest. What they now saw ahead of them was a wretched tangle of thorny vines that weaved their way through the trees around them. If they were indeed in the bordends of the forest, nothing like this should have been close to them.


    Qu Lanxi wanted to take a closer look, but Han Sen stopped her.


    "Let¡¯s not wander off on our own before we properly evaluate the situation." Han Sen looked around him with concern at the vast array of thorny vines. Their number equaled the trees they coursed between. Had they not known any better, they would have believed themselves to be in the deeper recesses of the forest.


    Yet they knew they had only walked around fifty miles. They knew they shouldn¡¯t have been seeing such thorny vines already.


    "Is it because of that giant tree?" Chu Ming pointed at it.


    "No way; it¡¯s just a tree. Are you suggesting it has teleported us deeper into the forest or something?" Qu Lanxi said.


    Han Sen was not willing to cast doubt on Chu Ming¡¯s theory, since he believed the man might have been correct. The environment had changed, all except that one giant tree, and so he said, "Where we are is mostly different, save for the tree¡¯s position. I think Chu Ming might be right. If there is another possibility, I¡¯m having trouble discerning what that may be."


    "So, you are saying the tree brought us to a deeper part of the forest?" Qu Lanxi asked.


    "I am not entirely sure yet. It¡¯s either that or the thorn forest is looking to expand." Han Sen stepped forward to get a better look at the tree and said, "We should take a look at the tree in greater detail. Perhaps a closer inspection will rify our situation."


    "If the tree did this to us, wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for us to poke around it?" Chu Ming suggested.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, "If we are now indeed within the deeper, darker, and more treacherous reaches of Thorn Forest, it will be dangerous no matter which way we venture. At least we can confirm there are no creatures near the tree."


    The three of them then decided to visit the tree and investigate.


    Han Senmanded Little Wind to lead them from the front. He was the strongest of their party, even though Han Sen had already consumed the Iron Bug King and obtained seven geno points.


    Han Sen thought there might have been a w with the iron bug; after all, it hadn¡¯tpletely evolved. The woman spirit had forced open its shell, which was perhaps why Han Sen did not receive many geno points.


    The three of them carefully approached the tree and when they arrived, Little Wind seemed reluctant to approach. Han Sen had to pull and tug at Little Wind to get him to follow.


    "Someone is under the tree!" Chu Ming suddenly called out as he pointed at the tree.

 Chapter 910: Tree Door

    Chapter 910: Tree Door


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had better eyesight, and he saw that the person was dead far before Chu Ming did.


    The dead person was a man, and he was d in an outfit of the Alliance. He had been there for some time, it seemed.


    Han Sen¡¯s best estimate ced the man¡¯s death at around sixty years before their find.


    What Han Sen could not guess was how the surpasser had died all the way out there. There were no wounds, and there were no visible tears or damage to the outfit.


    All that could ultimately be determined was that the man had been dead for quite some time, and now, only the lifeless body and its dusty garb were left to tell his tale. While the man¡¯s face had dried up like a husk, it was not rotten.


    "This person was a human, one who died a very long time ago, it would appear," Han Sen told Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming.


    When the three of them ventured nearer, they were able to get a better look at the person. The clothes were well-preserved and the face was fine.


    He was a middle-aged man with a beard, and although they could not be certain, he seemed to have passed away peacefully.


    As they examined the man lying against the tree, Han Sen made a more urate reading of the tree¡¯s lifeforce and was surprised to find it stronger than he initially believed it to be. But curiously, he believed there to be something living inside the imposing wood of itsposure.


    But aside from how he felt, there was no indication that what he thought was true. There was nothing suspicious in the area surrounding the tree, though that in itself could have been the more dubious fact. Aside from the dead body perched against it, not a single thing was in the area surrounding the tree¡ªliving or otherwise.


    "Let¡¯s see if he has something on him. Perhaps we can learn more." Chu Ming wasted no time in patting the man down to see what he might have been carrying. The man did not possess a rucksack or bag, just a number of pockets.


    From one pocket, he found something.


    Inside this pocket, there was a wallet and a few little trinkets that did not seem to indicate anything special.


    "Let me check the wallet; perhaps we can learn of his identity." Chu Ming opened the wallet to see a number of cards and some money.


    There was no identification card, however. And neither were there any licenses. Still, Chu Ming examined each card that was there.


    There were only a few technology cards, and so it seemed as if the identity of the mysterious corpse would have to remain a mystery.


    Han Sen, however, did see that one card possessed the Nine-Life Cat symbol. This told him that the man must have had some association with Blood Legion.


    This also told Han Sen that Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi did not know of Blood Legion¡¯s significance. As Han Sen mused on this, Chu Ming continued to search the body of the man for any secret pockets he might have missed.


    "Stop this desecration and show some respect. This person died here, alone. Let¡¯s give him the burial he has so long been deprived of," Qu Lanxi said.


    Chu Ming, however, did not listen to her pleading and continued rummaging through the man¡¯s pockets. As he did so, he said, "I don¡¯t think he¡¯d like to be buried here. Perhaps if we can identify him, we can give him a proper Alliance send-off sometime in the future."


    While what Chu Ming said may have seemed considerate and even heartfelt, the words were only spoken to subdue Qu Lanxi¡¯s feelings. Chu Ming wanted to see if the deceased person had some goodies on him, and she wasn¡¯t going to get in the way of that.


    If he could discover high-ss geno weapons on the man, they¡¯d be incredibly rich. It wasn¡¯t as if dead people could make use of such armaments, after all.


    But unfortunately for Chu Ming, he could not find anything. Upon this miserable realization, Chu Ming then sought to flip the body over and have a look in the pockets of the man¡¯s backside.


    So, he did. And upon rolling over the body, something slipped out. They each looked at it with curiosity.


    Han Sen bent down to pick it up and noticed it was an old-fashioned watch.


    The likes of this did not exist anymore, and people tended to make use of smartwatches. The delicate arts of watchmakers had mostly been lost to the annals of time and advent of technology; old fashioned watchescked programming and worked off the extremely urate synchronization and unerringly calcted movements of cogs and gears. If you wanted one of these, the best ce to find one would be in an antique store.


    The watch had stopped at nine o¡¯clock, what day or year was unknown, as such old-fashioned devices did not give such information.


    But that did not matter, for in the sanctuaries, such watches did not work.


    Han Sen then examined the upper-portion of the watch, and what he saw made him freeze. There was a picture inside it of a middle-aged man holding a boy who had to be around eight or nine years old. The middle-aged man was the person who had died.


    But the boy in the picture was a person Han Sen had seen before.


    The little boy in the picture was Han Sen¡¯s father. In his family photo albums, Han Sen had seen many pictures of his father when he was young. He was certain, without a shadow of a doubt, that the boy was his father.


    The little boy was even wearing clothes Han Sen could recognize.


    And the essories he wore were ones he had seen before, as well. Han Sen knew he could not have been mistaken, and neither was what he was seeing a coincidence. The chances of two human boys wearing the same clothes and essories, having the same hairstyles, and looking simr in the face was all too unlikely.


    If the little boy was Han Sen¡¯s father, the bigger question now was who the dead man was. And whoever he was, why did he have such a photo?


    The man was not his grandfather nor his great-grandfather; he did not look like them at all.


    And wrack his mind as he might, Han Sen was unable to think of who that person might have been.


    "San Mu, that little boy looks just like you," Chu Ming joked, as he looked at the little boy.


    "Fate has led me to this watch, so I will be taking it." Han Sen pocketed the watch, nning to bring it back and show it to his mother when he returned to the Alliance. Perhaps she would possess the answers he sought.


    "It¡¯s just a watch, though. That thing is useless. Why do you want it so bad?" Chu Mingughed, as he continued digging through the man¡¯s pockets despite not finding anything more significant.


    Just as Han Sen nned to roll the man back over, he noticed something amiss. There was something wrong with the ce the man had been previously lying against.


    That portion of the tree looked slightly different. They had not noticed it before, as their focus was on the dead body.


    Han Sen decided to inspect it closer, and he was surprised to see the faint outline of what looked vaguely like a door. Feeling the bark, Han Sen¡¯s hand ran over a lump shaped like a doorknob.


    The man had died with his back against a tree door.

 Chapter 911: Underground Shelter

    Chapter 911: Underground Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What is hidden inside the tree, I wonder? Does it have something to do with that dead fellow? Did he die here, hoping people would find the door?" Han Sen thought to himself, as he observed the tree door.


    Han Sen¡¯s curiosity had been stoked like a fire ever since he saw that photograph. Although he was initially hesitant, he wanted to find out more, and so he decided to open it.


    But when he pushed against the door, there was no reaction.


    Han Sen frowned and tried operating the doorknob. After doing this, the door opened with ease.


    "Why would there be a door here? Do you think there might be treasure inside?" Chu Ming asked, as he happily approached the opening door and Han Sen.


    Qu Lanxi was interested by the day¡¯s turn of events, and so she drew nearer, too. They were all keen to find out what might have been inside.


    They initially believed it to have been some sort of hidden storage room or cache, but as the door opened, they were taken aback.


    Looking straight beyond the door there was nothing. But when they looked down, the ground opened up to a cavernous realm. And from where they peered, they could see a hidden pce far below the earth.


    Qing Ming Shelter was little more than a slum whenpared to the grand and luxurious temte of the pce they were seeing now.


    "Shelter? There¡¯s a shelter below this tree?" Chu Ming could not help but scream in delight, as the revtion was far grander than he ever could have hoped for.


    Han Sen was just as shocked and delighted, too. The shelter was beyond anything he could have ever fathomed, and it was so exquisitely built, he¡¯d have never even been able to imagine a ce so stunning. It was far beyond Moment Shelter in terms of its majesty.


    As they looked down, though, they noticed a number of broken ces around the shelter. But they also noticed a number of giant bones, as well.


    Dust caked the surfaces of the subterraneannd. Heaven knew how long the pce had been there, and there did not seem to be a single living thing there.


    "Might there be spirits and creatures down there?" Qu Lanxi asked, with moderate worry. They struggled toprehend the shelter¡¯s shear size, so if there were creatures or spirits within, they¡¯d be incredibly powerful.


    "I don¡¯t think so." Han Sen was excited and eager to take a look. Furthermore, if it was a functioning shelter, there¡¯d be a teleporter inside. And if there was a teleporter inside, they could return to the Alliance.


    "You two wait here; I will scope the ce out first." Han Sen leapt down and cast his dongxuan aura to observe whether or not there were lifeforces as he went.


    Han Sennded near the gate of the pce. It was veryrge, but very rugged as well. The gate had to be a hundred meters high, at the very least. Standing in front of it made you feel as insignificant as an ant.


    Looking up, Han Sen observed the tree roots thatted the sky of that realm like spiderwebs. The roots eventually inteced with a number of bright gleaming rocks, which made the space above mirror a real daytime sky.


    Han Sen flew up and above the gate of the pce, and from that height, he was able to witness countless bones.


    Many creature skeletons had been preserved there, and many of them were at least one hundred meters in length. The skulls of most had been removed or cast aside from the rest of their bones, suggesting that gruesome beheadings had befallen the mighty creatures.


    But even with only the bones remaining, it was a creepy sight.


    "Who killed so many creatures, I wonder? Was it the man outside?" Han Sen wondered to himself, as he approached in awe.


    The creature remains were everywhere, and there were many sword marks across the grounds.


    If they were the work of the man who had died outside, it was difficult to fathom just how powerful he might have been.


    Carefully, Han Sen glided around the underground shelter in examination. Aside from the aged remains, he could not detect the presence of any other creatures in the vicinity. The area seemed clear of danger.


    He entered the spirit hall of the shelter and saw the spirit statue that was there. The forehead of the statue, however, had disappeared.


    Han Sen examined the teleporter that was there in the hall, as well, and it was in perfect working order. In absolute delight, he called for Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi to follow him down.


    When Little Wind came in with them, he began to shiver at the sight of all the bones. Despite being aged remnants of the distant past, they still held an aura of intimidation.


    For a time, Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming were too surprised to say anything remotely coherent.


    "Scary. Who in the sanctuaries killed this many creatures and destroyed the shelter? Surely, it couldn¡¯t have been that man outside." Chu Ming, after much speech-impeding awe, finally spoke.


    No one could answer him, but Qu Lanxi turned around and asked, "Does the teleporter still work?"


    Chu Ming looked at Han Sen with anxiety, fearing Han Sen would tell them no.


    It had been many years since they werest seen in the Alliance. It was likely that the family and friends of their past lives believed them to be dead. They couldn¡¯t wait to see them again.


    "Yes," Han Sen said.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming instantly became excited, and tears welled up in their eyes upon receiving the answer. This was something they had longed to hear.


    They had believed they would never see the Alliance again.


    Han Sen was pleased, too. Upon entering the spirit hall, they each stepped into the teleporter one after the other, returning to the Alliance.


    When Han Sen opened his eyes next, he was home. He had previously purchased a private teleporter, so he was able to teleport straight there.


    After meeting with his mother, he called Ji Yanran. She was very quiet, and it was difficult to discern her words beneath the blubbering that apanied her tears.


    Ji Yanran knew Han Sen was strong, but the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was an extremely dangerous realm. Receiving the opportunity to live there, and perhapster thrive, was dependant on luck.


    They spoke for a long while, but then Han Sen decided to inform his friends he was safe, too.


    He stayed in the Alliance for a few days before returning to the sanctuary.


    Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi did note back with him. They had been in the sanctuary for far too long, and so they fancied staying in the Alliance a good while longer.


    Han Sen tried to activate his super spirit mode in the hall, wanting to see how long he couldst.


    When he cast it, he felt the power burst out from him. But the most curious thing happened; the power that came out from him coursed over to the spirit statue and nestled itself in the forehead of the statue where the stone once resided.

 Chapter 912: The King

    Chapter 912: The King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen saw his power manifest inside the forehead slot of the spirit statue, it created what appeared to be a white spirit stone. At the sight of this, Han Sen froze.


    "Your spirit stone has linked with the spirit base. Would you like to enter?" A strange voice sounded from the statue.


    "What is a spirit base?" Han Sen then watched the spirit stone fire a beam of light at him. Upon contact with this light, he was sucked into the spirit stone.


    The sensation he felt was not too dissimr to that of a teleporter, and after the dimensions unraveled before his eyes, he found himself standing on an ind.


    The ind was as small as a basketball pitch, and it appeared to have been formed from finely chiseled jade. It was as if he was standing at the center of the gxy.


    Stars popted the skies above and around him, but upon closer inspection, they weren¡¯t what they first appeared to be. They were other jade inds, shining brightly.


    "What is this ce?" Han Sen had no idea what was going on, and he was shocked to realize he was still in super spirit mode. He felt as if he could remain in this state forever.


    It surprised him, because he knew for a fact he could onlyst four seconds. Now, the mode had been activated for ten seconds with no sign of slowing down.


    Of course, he knew it had something to do with the spirit base. Had he not entered this ce, it wouldn¡¯t have continued in this way.


    "Really? What is this ce?" Han Sen looked at the statue that was standing before him.


    "Spirit Base." The statue¡¯s lips did not move, but Han Sen could hear it speak with perfect rity.


    "Can I return?" Han Sen asked.


    "You can leave whenever you desire. Would you like to leave now?" the statue said.


    "Not yet." Han Sen felt safer, hearing what the statue told him. So, he looked around at all the other inds in the sky and asked the statue, "What can I do here?"


    "You may challenge or be challenged. If you defeat other spirits here, you will obtain spirit geno points," the statue answered.


    "Can I die here?" Han Sen frowned as he asked this.


    "No; you will lose one self geno point and be returned to your spirit stone," the statue answered.


    "What is a self geno point? How many do I have?" Han Sen asked.


    "You have one, and you do not have a rank in the spirit base. Challenge a spirit in the first spirit base, and once you are ranked, you will be unable to battle those that are ranked lower than you." The statue was replying like an answer-dispensing machine.


    "What is the first spirit base? Are you saying there are more?" Han Sen asked.


    "When you open your first gene lock, you are given ess to the first spirit base. If you open your second gene lock, you will be given ess to the second spirit base, and so on."


    Han Sen wanted to ask more questions, but suddenly, an ind floated towards him. Upon it stood a spirit that looked like a giant.


    "Ah, a new spirit has just arrived. How lucky for me. Challenge me!" the giant spoke to Han Sen.


    "How did you know I have only just entered this ce?" Han Sen frowned.


    "Your statue does not possess a rank. Come challenge me," the giant said as he pointed at Han Sen¡¯s statue.


    The giant had already been ranked, so he could not challenge Han Sen. If Han Sen wished to challenge the giant, however, that would be allowed.


    Han Sen noticed a bunch of numbers appearing before the statue on his ind. Han Sen counted them, and noticed it was the figure of ny million. If that was the giant¡¯s rank, then he was incredibly low.


    "Fine; I¡¯ll challenge you." He was going up against a spirit that had only opened its first gene lock; therefore, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    "Come on, then. Bring it!" The giant looked extremely happy, and his fist burst into mes like a meteor breaching the atmosphere.


    Han Sen cast his Sonic-Thunder Punch and smashed the giant into pieces; then the spirit returned to his spirit stone.


    As the body disappeared, a red light entered Han Sen¡¯s body.


    "Nightfire Gene +1; Rank Achieved."


    Han Sen looked at his nightfire genes and noticed he had eleven of them.


    He looked at the statue and saw there was a number there. The number was the same one the giant had possessed, and when he looked towards the giant¡¯s statue, it had disappeared.


    "This is interesting. I can get a lot of spirit geno points here." Han Sen was immeasurably happy.


    His power was fixed in super spirit mode, but although he could employ any element, there were no buffs applied.


    If he was able to gather many spirit geno points, he could max out all his buffs. He¡¯d have a greater resistance to the elements, and he¡¯d be far stronger.


    "Are you a king spirit?" The giant respawned and looked at Han Sen.


    "Kind of," Han Sen answered queerly. He was only a king spirit when he decided to turn into one.


    "My name is me Giant. Might you tell me your king title?" The giant knelt in front of Han Sen, as if he was smitten with him. The spirit was acting as if it¡¯d be a great honor for him to learn his title.


    "My title is The King," Han Sen randomly spouted.


    He wasn¡¯t a king spirit, so he was able to make a title up.


    He was in super king spirit mode, so the spirit in front of him was of a lower ss. As such, he decided to title himself above most others by iming the title of The King.


    "You are The King! It is a most wondrous and glorious opportunity I have received, to see you. Your title will be heard by all one day, that is for sure! And one day, you will indeed be an emperor." me Giant poured out praise in abundance.


    Han Senughed in his heart, saying to himself, "I am already The King. There is no need for me to be an emperor."

 Chapter 913: Naive Spirit Brother

    Chapter 913: Naive Spirit Brother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    me Giant¡¯s behavior was quite amusing, at first. But now, it had grown annoying. Ignoring him, Han Sen decided to fly his ind to others in order to challenge their residing spirits and obtain more spirit geno points.


    Many inds, however, did not contain spirits. Han Sen had to fly around for quite a while, observing empty inds with no spirits on them. When he did find a spirit, he was dismayed to learn that they had no rank, and he therefore couldn¡¯t challenge them.


    me Giant was not keen to lose the spirit of his affection, however, and so he followed Han Sen like a puppy. As they traveled, he would frequently announce to the inds around them, "Hail to The King! The King hase; submit an offering of geno points to him."


    Han Sen frowned, thinking me Giant¡¯s behavior was both pointless and annoying. If the spirits did not invite him to battle, he couldn¡¯t fight them even if he wanted to.


    But what happened next shocked Han Sen. The first spirit they came to, upon hearing Han Sen was the The King, knelt. And just as me Giant did earlier, he showed great reverence and adoration for Han Sen who was before him.


    He invited Han Sen to challenge, and when the fight started, he did nothing. He stood there and offered his own defeat without contest. It almost made Han Sen feel rather bad.


    "You have to take my geno points, my king." The spirit¡¯s tone of voice was so firm and resolute, it sounded as if it was a genuine honor to provide Han Sen his geno points.


    "If you want to give me your points that badly, I will take them then." Han Sen then punched the spirit to death, as a blue light prated his body.


    "SquireWater Gene +1; Rank Unchanged."


    Spirits seemed fanatical before a king spirit, and when they moved on from that ind, me Giant did not rest his trumpeting of Han Sen¡¯sing. Far across that strange realm, spirits dly offered up their geno points.


    "I wonder how they¡¯d feel if they knew I was a human?" Han Sen wondered to himself.


    But over the course of that day, Han Sen¡¯s spirit geno points were increasing rapidly. And that meant all of his elemental proficiencies were improving.


    "This is way too awesome!" As Han Sen watched his spirit gene tally increase one by one, he hoped this could keep going until it reached the figure of one hundred and he maxed it outpletely.


    Obtaining spirit geno points in the sanctuary, by ordinary means, was incredibly difficult. Right now, Han Sen only had to stand in ce and wait for spirits to practically deliver them to him on a tter.


    He stayed there for a long time, but he began to feel tired after a while, so he returned to the spirit hall. His super spirit mode deactivated and his body entered a state of pain.


    In the spirit base, he could keep his super spirit mode activate for the entire duration he was there, but back in the sanctuaries, he could still only use it for three seconds.


    When his super king spirit mode ended, his spirit stone disappeared, as well.


    Han Sen took a look at his geno points, and he could not stop smiling.


    Han Sen tested whether or not he had to be in super king spirit mode to create a spirit stone in the spirit hall again, and it worked.


    When outside the spirit hall, no such thing urred. When his super king spirit mode ran out in the hall, his spirit stone would go with it.


    With the spirit base, though, Han Sen¡¯s workload in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was significantly lessened. Once he rested up, he nned to go back to the spirit hall, transform, and return to the spirit base and continue earning geno points. And after settling on this regime, me Giant¡¯s deduction was correct; Han Sen¡¯s name did indeed be heard of, far and wide.


    Everyone in the first spirit base soon heard about the existence of a king spirit called The King, and it wasn¡¯t long before it was whispered between the spirits out in the sanctuary.


    But when many king spirits heard of this person, all they could do was frown.


    A natural king spirit was given a title by God, and for one to be simply called The King, it didn¡¯t sound legitimate. It was most certainly not a name in the same vein as they were traditionally given, and if it wasn¡¯t a name given by God, there was only one possibility.


    Two king spirits must have produced an offspring. If The King was born from the coption of two king spirits, then it was only natural the baby would not have a name given by God.


    Many king spirits believed The King was a king spirit that had been born.


    If he hadn¡¯t been born, then he wouldn¡¯t have entered the first spirit base. A natural king spirit always had an extremely high level, and they would never have to go through the first spirit base.


    All the king spirits then wondered who that person might have been. Whoever it was, they believed him to be cocky, and they most assuredly wanted to teach the spirit a lesson or two in how to behave.


    But most of the king spirits had opened many of their gene locks, and as a result, they could not backtrack through their levels of ascension and challenge The King.


    That being said, there were other king spirits still in the first spirit base, and they too were made angry upon hearing the name of The King. Driven mad, they all vowed to kick his bacon.


    Han Sen was oblivious to these rumblings though, and so he just relished his time in the limelight, reveling in the love and adoration he was being shown. When he returned, the spirits continued to allow themselves to be defeated.


    me Giant followed Han Sen around like a shadow, and soon, his presence grew on him. Han Sen felt as if he had a humble servant at his disposal, and so he felt like royalty.


    "These spirits are so simple-minded," Han Sen sighed in his heart.


    As he searched for a new target, someone drove an ind towards him at an rming speed.


    Han Sen had seen this happen many times already, and it was usually a case of another spirit, dying to offer themselves up. Expecting this, he decided to recline against his statue and wait for the person to get there.


    As it neared, me Giant did what he always did. He shouted aloud, "Hail to The King! The King hase; submit an offering of..."


    Before he could finish his speech, me Giant froze and fell to the ground, saying, "Greetings, Thunderdevil King."


    The statue that belonged to this spirit was about a hundred meters high, and its owner exuded a horrifying feeling. As he looked at Han Sen, a purple light shed and flickered in his eyes.


    All the spirits around Han Sen knelt before him.


    Immediately, Han Sen knew he¡¯d encountered someone he could consider a big cheese. When he looked at the statue¡¯s number, he noticed it was a simple seven. Very few were stronger than him.

 Chapter 914: One-Hit Killing Thunderdevil

    Chapter 914: One-Hit Killing Thunderdevil


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thunderdevil King was the son of a king, and had entered the first spirit base only a few months prior. Wielding the powers of thunder, he was renowned for not losing a single time. As such, he was given the title Thunderdevil King.


    This king proimed that he was brimming with the very essence of thunder, and that he was an organic descendant of the element itself.


    This was only partly true, but his father was extremely proficient in wielding thunder powers. His mother was a spirit princess that also excelled in wielding thunder powers.


    On the day Thunderdevil was born, he came into the world crackling with the charge of electricity. As such, it prompted his father to boast and dere that his son was the strongest being of thunder to ever exist.


    His father wasn¡¯t far off the mark, either. Thunderdevil King had only just entered the first spirit base a few months before, and in that short amount of time, he had managed to kill countless spirits. All who opposed him, he destroyed, and not once was he ever beaten.


    "So, you are the obscene individual that calls himself The King?" Thunderdevil lived up to his name; his face was cold and sharp, just as one might imagine a genuine devil to look like. His voice boomed and snapped like the striking of thunderbolts, as if your eardrums could tear asunder any second.


    "Yes, I am The King. And who might you be?" Han Sen responded with a t tone.


    "Pah! You really are an ignorant boy, aren¡¯t you? Challenge me. Challenge me and I will bring an end to your parade within three hits." Thunderdevil King¡¯s eyes possessed the horrifying glint of murder.


    If his rank wasn¡¯t too high, he¡¯d have tried to kill Han Sen already.


    All the other spirits in the vicinity trembled in fear. They had heard much about Thunderdevil King¡¯s cruelty before, and had learnt he was able to kill thousands of creatures within minutes of being born.


    Although you could not be killed while in the spirit base, that wouldn¡¯t stop Han Sen from being recognized and tormented out in the actual sanctuary. If he lost out there, it¡¯d all be over.


    With the spirit king father that he had, everyone in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was frightened by Thunderdevil King.


    But his notoriety did not spook Han Sen, and so he dly decided to challenge him. Even though he was a second-generation spirit king, Han Sen still believed he could end him quickly. His only regret was not being able to kill the spirit for good.


    Seeing Han Sen invite him for a duel, the protective aura around the inds fell. Wasting no time, Thunderdevil King leapt in front of Han Sen and coldly said, "You should strike first. I¡¯ll give you a free one, because if I go first, you¡¯ll be done and dusted in no time."


    "Okay." Han Sen did not move a single step, and on the closure of his word, threw ame, single fist towards Thunderdevil King.


    When Thunderdevil King watched Han Sen casually swing a fist, he felt disrespected. This provoked a greater ire and anger within him.


    Thunderdevil King had been through much to reach the rank of seventh.


    And in no time at all, Han Sen had gone from having no rank, to the ny-millionth, to the one-hundred-thousandth. He had not faced a worthy challenger yet, or at least one that was willing to put up a fight.


    For a guy like that to disrespect him, Thunderdevil King wasn¡¯t having it. He quickly became fuming mad.


    "Pah, you know what? Killing you in one hit will be a waste of the fun time I can have with a puny worm like you. Allow me to demonstrate the full extent of my power!" Thunderdevil King¡¯s body shone with a purple light. He transformed into what could best be described as a thundergod. And in response to this tumultuous turn of events, the inds and the fabric of the spirit base realm seemed to quiver and shake.


    It looked as if the lightning that ran along his body could severe the atmosphere in two.


    The other spirits were speechless at the sight. Thunderdevil King had only opened his first gene lock, and their hearts sunk when they thought of how powerful he might be once he had unlocked all nine of his gene locks.


    Han Sen, however, did not waver. He had no reaction to the outburst of power and energy that shed before him, and his casually-thrown fist did not divert an inch. The fist shone with a white light, andnded neatly on Thunderdevil King¡¯s body.


    me Giant and the other spirits, who watched Han Senunch what they believed to be a farcically weak punch, thought Han Sen might have actually been afraid of Thunderdevil King.


    Boom!


    During the next second, in which Han Sen¡¯s fistnded on its target, everyone¡¯s shock amplified to an unfathomable degree.


    It was only a random-looking punch, and yet it seemed to be infused with the most wicked power. Thunderdevil¡¯s body broke into pieces. There was nothing but bits left, and so quick was the spectacle over, Thunderdevil King didn¡¯t have the chance to react or even scream. He died, just like that.


    The spirit base remained quiet in the moments following. No one could expect Thunderdevil King to be killed in a single punch, like an ant.


    "Kingthunder Gene +1; Seventh Rank Achieved. Top Ten cement Achieved; Self-Spirit Gene +1."


    A purple thunder entered Han Sen¡¯s body, and all of a sudden, he felt as if his super king spirit body was fused and charged with the element of thunder. He tried casting it, but could not. He did, however, feel his thunder resistances increase by a lot.


    If he was able to collect a hundred kingthunder genes, his thunder power would certainly exceed that of Thunderdevil King.


    Han Sen was pleased that he had obtained a self-spirit gene, and he immediately felt his super king spirit body be much stronger as a result.


    Boom!


    Amidst everyone¡¯s confusion and awe of the spectacle they had just witnessed, Thunderdevil King respawned with fury. He roared to the skies in absolute madness and attempted to re-challenge Han Sen.


    He had been killed by Han Sen, resulting in an exchange of ranking. And because he was much lower than Han Sen now, he was free to challenge him as much as he pleased.


    Thunderdevil King would not concede and ept such a miserable, humiliating defeat. He had tried to use his thundergod mode in a bid to deflect Han Sen¡¯s punch, but it was a mistake that allowed his electrical powers to backfire and incinerate himself.


    But Han Sen¡¯s seemingly random punch was most strange. It went past his thundergod body and broke his actual self.


    Therefore, Thunderdevil King did not relent in his desire for another match. He believed it all to be a mistake, and that Han Sen had not actually killed him.


    So, this time, Thunderdevil King decided to strike first. He gathered a fist of obscenely destructive power and loosed it towards Han Sen.


    A thick purple beam was cast out, and it appeared directly before Han Sen. So great was that power, it appeared wretched enough to not only destroy Han Sen, but his ind also.

 Chapter 915: There Are Many Kings, But Amongst Them, Only One Ruler

    Chapter 915: There Are Many Kings, But Amongst Them, Only One Ruler


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stood upon his spirit base ind like a god. His white hair drifted with the ethereal breeze, and his handsome face was as calm andposed as ever. He lifted a fist andunched it at the purple lightning that was bearing down on him.


    His super king spirit mode made him better than a king spirit, so he was unafraid of what Thunderdevil King sought to do. They had both only opened their first gene locks, so with the improved spirit mode, Han Sen already worked from a position of greater strength.


    "Die!" Thunderdevil King roared, as his thundergod mode grew in power. The purple lightning crackled with greater ferocity, and its size amplified with his warcry. He was putting everything he had into this one strike, hoping he could annihte Han Sen in a single hit.


    All the spirits watched as the lightning made contact with Han Sen¡¯s outstretched fist. As it urred, the deafening snap of thunder drowned out all other sounds.


    Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit-fueled fist destroyed the frightening projectile pocket of electric power, and it remained on course to wreck Thunderdevil King once more.


    All the spirits watched Han Sen as he exuded a most holy light. They viewed him with great admiration.


    If killing Thunderdevil King the first time was luck, then the second time would assuredly prove it was down to Han Sen¡¯s skill. And if that was true, it meant his power had to be greater than that of the widelyuded Thunderdevil King.


    They were both king spirits, and yet one could not withstand the other¡¯s punch. Seeing such an intimidating figure crumble before Han Sen was difficult to believe.


    Spirits always adored those who were stronger than them, and so Han Sen was cementing himself as something of an idol for sure.


    "Kingthunder Gene +1; Rank Unchanged."


    Han Sen received another kingthunder gene, which helped to boost the strength of his thunder elements.


    Han Sen wanted Thunderdevil King to challenge him some more. If he was able to obtain a total of one hundred kingthunder genes, his thunder power was sure to be significantly stronger than any that were on the same level as him.


    But after respawning again, Thunderdevil King just stood where he was. He did not jump back out of his spirit stone as he previously had, fuming with anger. He just looked at Han Sen and did not approach.


    Thunderdevil King had wanted to kill Han Sen with thunder, and he had been keen to demonstrate his full power with monstrous tenacity and confidence earlier. Now, the power of Han Sen¡¯s punches actually put fear into him. It was fortunate the rule of only having one opened gene lock was enforced in that realm, for if it wasn¡¯t, he¡¯d have never believed Han Sen had only opened his first gene lock.


    "I am the king of kings. In this world there are many kings, but amongst them, only one ruler. That¡¯s me." Han Sen provoked Thunderdevil King, hoping it would trigger his wrath and desire for battle, earning him more kingthunder gene points.


    Thunderdevil King, as predicted, could not ept the insult. He roared to the sky and re-cast his thundergod mode before charging towards Han Sen once more. In one punch, it was all over once again.


    The other spirits trembled in their boots. Thunderdevil King was not only getting crushed, but also humiliated. The name of The King felt as if it were getting branded in their hearts, and it seemed to be a name they would not¡ªor should not¡ªever forget.


    Thunderdevil King respawned, but before Han Sen could say anything else to him, he disappeared with his ind. He ran off.


    Word of this fight spread like wildfire in themunity of spirits. Those who heard the tale of a neer destroying Thunderdevil King were shocked to hear of his power. It was difficult to believe, even. The king spirits, however, felt even more animosity towards Han Sen. They were madder than ever.


    Many king ss spirits wished to lock Han Sen up in purgatory for the rest of eternity.


    Some king spirits even vowed to destroy Han Sen¡¯s spirit stone, should they ever discover his true identity.


    The loudest proimer of such a notion was the father of Thunderdevil King. Like the other king spirits, his search for The King¡¯s identity was on.


    But despite their efforts, neither the king spirits nor even the emperors themselves were able to locate or discover who he was. Their best guess was that he was the child of some emperor. The thought that The King might have been a human never once crossed their minds.


    In the sanctuaries, despite their tireless struggle for information, they could not find out anything. But all the king spirits that could still enter the first spirit base went after Han Sen, nning to kill him.


    But this was exactly what Han Sen had hoped for. Ordinary spirit genes could not boost his power by much, but king spirit genes were far more effective, and their boons were immediately noticeable. Having the king spiritsing to him was a dreame true.


    When Han Sen proimed himself the king of kings, he knew it¡¯d incite the fury and ire of all the other proud king spirits out there. As such, the kings would end up express-delivering their geno points to Han Sen for the small price of one punch.


    And as for the threats from the powerful king spirits he could not yet challenge, Han Sen cared little.


    In the sanctuary, where things mattered the most and death was permanent, they could not find him. And with their inability to visit the first spirit base, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    "If it wasn¡¯t for the spirit genes I am practically being gifted, I¡¯d announce I am a human. I don¡¯t want this freight train to stop. Hmm, but doesn¡¯t that mean I can¡¯t use super king spirit mode back in the sanctuaries now? If the spirits find out who I am, heaven knows how many will be on my tail," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Aside from the woman spirit he half-encountered in the valley, no one else had seen his super king spirit mode in the sanctuary yet.


    Although she saw the active mode, there was no way she could have guessed it was a human, either. Due to this, there was no need for him to worry about her.


    And the first spirit base was massive, so he thought it was unlikely she¡¯d encounter him there, either.


    But Han Sen was wrong. She, the baron of thorns, saw him; and she recognized him as the handsome spirit that rescued her from the iron bug.


    "I am the king of kings. In this world there are many kings, but amongst them, only one ruler. That¡¯s me." Thorn Baron pondered the words he had spoken. Her cheeks blushed, and she said to herself, "He¡¯s that powerful king spirit. It would be a most wonderful thing, should I ever encounter him again. Why he saved me, without saying a word, I¡¯ll never know."


    Ever since she found out The King was the one who saved her, she believed the dagger falling into his hands, in exchange for her saving, was a good thing. She had been saved by a valiant spirit, she thought. She was unaware Han Sen merely wanted to rob her.

 Chapter 916: The Moving Shelter

    Chapter 916: The Moving Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen brought the dead man¡¯s body down into the shelter. Thinking the ce was suitable, he also nted the Devil-Blood Tree and his Pine Tree inside there, as well.


    Han Sen did not have many waterdrops still, so he only used what was sufficient to keep them alive for the time being.


    For food, he only had some crab meat and dried fruit. If they wanted to increase their strength, they would have to go out and hunt.


    But the trees in close proximity to them did not bear fruit. And the presence of creatures wascking.


    Upon greater inspection, and a fair amount of time pondering, Han Sen came to the conclusion that the shelter was moving. And he noticed that every day he woke up, he was in a different spot.


    Sometimes they were deeper inside the woods, other times they¡¯d be near the outskirts. While the movements seemed random, he believed there had to be a reason or rhyme to how the shelter behaved¡ªhe just had to figure it out.


    When they first came to this ce, the tree and its shelter were nearly on the outskirts of Thorn Forest. After spending the night there, they awoke to the realization they had been teleported somece else.


    A few dayster, days spent tinkering and investigating, Han Sen discovered it always moved around the hour of midnight. If they wanted to leave and go off on a hunt or explore Thorn Forest, they would just have to ensure they were back before then. Otherwise, they¡¯d be stranded with no knowledge of where the shelter had gone off to.


    It was easy to find out if you were in the right ce as the shelter moved beneath your feet, however. The area above the shelter was quite sparse in terms of nts, and the area was always devoid of creatures. It was easy to recognize.


    Han Sen kept up with his training and collected spirit genes from the spirit base whenever he could. In between those activities, he made scouting trips to the surface to observe where the shelter had moved and where they might go to in order to hunt.


    The reason no creatures came close to the shelter finally dawned on Han Sen; he attributed it to the giant bones that resided below the surface. He had seen creatures staying far away from such bones before, and so he attributed theck of nearby creatures to the bones¡¯ presence there. While it meant they had to travel a bit to find creatures, it at least meant there wasn¡¯t any danger in and around the shelter.


    On this day, the shelter moved to the edge of Thorn Forest. When the sun rose, Han Sen ventured out with Qu Lanxi. Together, they slew a few ordinary iron bugs.


    Han Sen was also able to find a few wild geno nts, and he managed to collect a dozen waterdrops following their absorption.


    And as fruitful as their hunt had been, they did not dare go too far from home. They wanted to create a pantry of food, where they could store much and live in rtive peace for a while.


    Every few days, almost like clockwork, the shelter moved to the edge of the forest where they could freely hunt without too much concern. This also meant they did not have to worry about dwindling supplies for the time they remained in the shelter. Settling into a nice routine, Han Sen had managed to earn a fair amount of basic geno points and ordinary geno points. Slowly but surely, his fitness level was rising.


    Han Sen tried to control the shelter¡¯s movements, or see what he could do to influence where it chose to go, but outside the spirit base, he could notst very long in his super king spirit mode. Despite trying many different ways, he was unable to move the shelter how he fancied.


    More than anything, however, Han Sen spent most of his time in the spirit base collecting spirit genes.


    Squire-ss, knight-ss, and royal-ss spirits all offered up their spirit genes without quarrel, and thanks to this, Han Sen¡¯s spirit gene tally increased rapidly.


    Ever since he killed Thunderdevil King three times in a row, many royal spirits who saw him would dly offer up their genes, too.


    Some spirits who were known associates of Thunderdevil King made sure to stay out of Han Sen¡¯s way, though. They wouldn¡¯t give him a single spirit gene.


    But for those few people, there was nothing he could do. His rank was far higher than them, after all. Unless others challenged him, he could only challenge the six spirits who had a higher rank than he did.


    Fortunately, most spirits were happy to give out their spirit genes for free. Han Sen¡¯s squire-ss and knight-ss geno points were already at one hundred. His royal-ss tally was not far behind, either. What he needed now, though, was many king-ss genes.


    And so now, Han Sen had to select which spirit genes to take. Unless there was a special element attributed to them, he would have to decline many approaching spirits.


    Han Sen noticed many more royal-ss spirits challenging him these days, too. Although they were weak and easily defeated, they did try their best to fight him.


    In the distance, many inds lined up, facing Han Sen. It wasn¡¯t too obvious to see, but one of the inds had a few spirits on it together. All the other spirits seemed to avoid this collective of inds like the gue.


    On the ind, there were two men and two women spirits. They were amongst the top ten king spirits.


    One of the female king spirits had cat ears topliment her beautiful face, which seemed to perpetually smirk. Her body was voluptuous and stunning to behold.


    She must have been someone of some renown, and one that many other spirits would assuredly recognize. She held the second rank in the spirit base and was called Heavenly Empress.


    The names of the other three king spirits were The King of Truth; The King of Day; and Flower Empress.


    "The King¡¯s power is too much. Those royal-ss spirits don¡¯t stand a chance, and their efforts at collecting information for us are practically worthless. I would say he bases his power on strength, but that doesn¡¯t help much," The King of Truth said.


    The King of Day responded, "He was able to kill that juvenile Thunderdevil King with one hit; of course he¡¯s powerful!"


    Flower Empressughed and said, "If he does indeed rely on raw, physical strength, then taking him down shouldn¡¯t prove too difficult. Why don¡¯t we allow Truth to have a go at him. He is sure to crush The King."


    "Yes, I believe Truth can beat that punk. Easy." After The King of Day said this, he continued by saying, "And we need to stop calling him The King!"


    "But we are used to calling him that!" Flower Empressughed.


    The King of Truth looked to Heavenly Empress and said, "And what about you? What do you think?"


    Heavenly Empress merely smiled and said, "You can try. The white lightes from his body; I suspect your Mirror of Truth can reflect that power. That being said, he is not as simple as he appears to be. There is more to him than meets the eye, so exercise caution."


    "I will try then. If I do not win, then at least I can witness the strength he possesses first-hand," The King of Truth said, with grace.


    "Don¡¯t say that! You will win; your Mirror of Truth can restrain him! We¡¯ll celebrate and toast a ss in your honor, when you return," The King of Day said jovially.


    "I will be off, then!" The King of Truth returned to his own ind and drove towards Han Sen.

 Chapter 917: Skill Negation

    Chapter 917: Skill Negation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Ah, it¡¯s The King of Truth. Has hee to challenge The King?"


    "Ooh, another entertaining spectacle for us to watch. I wonder which is the stronger of the two?"


    "The King is stronger, duh. Thunderdevil King was ranked seventh, before getting smacked silly by The King. This guy is only ranked ninth."


    "But The King of Truth has a special power. He can reflect a person¡¯s attacks, so he might be able to halt and reverse one of The King¡¯s punches."


    "Hmm... what you say does make sense."


    ...


    Seeing The King of Truth drive his ind towards Han Sen, all the spirits began to talk amongst themselves. They feverishly discussed which of the two titans might be stronger.


    In respect for the challenger, they all parted and formed a path so The King of Truth could approach and issue the desire for battle without dy.


    "I am The King of Truth; might I do battle with you?" The King of Truth did not have to ask for permission, and he could have just waltzed in and immediately started a fight. But he was polite, and so he wished to introduce himself first.


    "Of course we can do battle; let¡¯s fight!" When Han Sen saw The King of Truth approach, he was pleased. In his heart, he thought, "Finally, someone hase to give me king spirit geno points."


    One king spirit gene was vastly more powerful than a bunch of normal spirit genes. One hundred squire genes could notpare to a handful of king spirit genes.


    The King of Truth, upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s answer, joined him on his ind. Then, he said, "You and I are king spirits. It would be inappropriate for us to fight like savages, so how about we do battle like gentlemen."


    "What do you mean by fighting like gentlemen? I am gentle, just not a pushover." Han Sen frowned and looked at The King of Truth.


    "It means you stand where you are and allow me to punch you. You can neither block nor dodge. And then, I stand still while you hit me. We keep going in this manner until one of us falls over," The King of Truth exined.


    "You want to ro-sham-bo? But why can¡¯t I go first?" Han Sen asked.


    "Oh, that¡¯s fine by me. You can go first, if you¡¯d like." The King of Truth smiled.


    Han Sen was surprised and put on alert. For the spirit to quickly agree, he must have something up his sleeve. The entire premise for the fight he wished to have reeked, so there was something going on for sure.


    The King of Truth seemed to present himself like a bookwormish sort; he almost looked human, too, andcked all the unique and striking details of appearance and physical flourishes that usually made spirits stand out.


    But without fear, Han Sen said, "Okay, I¡¯ll punch you first."


    "Please do." The King of Truth then just stood there, willing to ept Han Sen¡¯s punch.


    "Haha! He fell for the trap. The King of Truth¡¯s mirror can reflect any iing damage to the caster. The harder he punches, the harder he will hurt. If he goes all-out on his opponent... well, then that¡¯s all she wrote," The King of Day said excitedly.


    "He¡¯s too proud. After defeating Thunderdevil King, he believes himself to be invincible. Now he¡¯ll suffer under the crushing weight of his own hubris," Flower Empress cackled.


    The other spirits that looked on, seeing The King of Truth appear so calm, were shocked and unsure of what to think. They knew he had a special card to y, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have behaved like that.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen, waiting to see him perform his attack.


    Han Sen¡¯s body lit up with his signature holy light. Just like his previous punches, this one looked casual and almost silly. It seemed tock all power.


    The King of Truth did not underestimate this, though. He watched the white light approach, and so he made his own body shine with silver and projected ayer of protection across his being.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist collided with the silver mirror.


    "Whoa! Such strength, haha! He fell into the trap." The King of Day immediately lit up with joy, but in the next second, his smile froze and dropped.


    The same applied to Flower Empress and Heavenly Empress, too. When Han Sen¡¯s fist hit the mirror, so much was the power, his fist shattered it into a million pieces. Then The King of Truth died.


    A strange silver light appeared from the broken remains of The King of Truth and entered Han Sen¡¯s body.


    "Kingspace Gene +1; Rank Unchanged."


    Han Sen was surprised, not knowing his opponent had possessed a space element. Han Sen had been there for a while, and he had killed countless spirits, and yet this was the first time he had seen such a gene.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think The King of Truth would give up, and so he expected to receive a few more space genes. But after the spirit respawned, he did not say a word and simply left.


    King spirit genes were precious, and ultra rare ones such as that were especially so. It was very difficult for The King of Truth to find space genes, and now Han Sen had just taken one with the greatest of ease. It was like flushing money down the drain.


    After Han Sen became a super king spirit, he had no special elemental powers, but he could cancel the skills opponents used. When the Coin Toad used coins to suppress him, the power of the coins was negated upon the activation of his super king spirit mode.


    This aspect also came into y against The King of Truth¡¯s mirror-power. The spirit¡¯s reflective shield did nothing, and so Han Sen was able to confirm the existence of this passive ability he had previously only assumed.


    "What?! The King of Truth was incredibly calm, and I thought he could unleash a one-hit kill skill. Is this some kind of joke?"


    "This is embarrassing."


    "He does have a special skill, but The King was too strong for it. He ploughed right through whatever The King of Truth devised and annihted him."


    "There are many kings, but amongst them, only one ruler. Man, I¡¯ve never seen anyone this powerful before. It¡¯s nuts!"


    "The King has to be an emperor, don¡¯t you think?"


    "I¡¯m sure this guy can put any-old emperor to shame. This spirit is destined to go to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, I¡¯m telling you."


    "This is what you call invincible. King spirits are ground into dust before him."


    ...


    The spirits discussed many topics amongst themselves, all of which pertained to The King. All the while, The King of Day, Flower Empress, and Heavenly Empress could do little but frown.


    "Truth, what the hell? Why did your mirror not reflect his attack?" When The King of Truth returned, The King of Day immediately approached to ask.

 Chapter 918: One Punch One Kiss

    Chapter 918: One Punch One Kiss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The King of Truth shook his head and responded, "I have no idea what happened. The mirror was obliterated; it didn¡¯t stand a chance."


    "If you are unaware of why you lost, then why don¡¯t you try again?" The King of Day suggested.


    The King of Truth rolled his eyes and said, "Do you think my king spirit genese easily? I don¡¯t even know when or how I¡¯ll be able to get the lost one back. I¡¯m not an idiot like that Thunderdevil King."


    The King of Day realized his suggestion was too much of him to ask, so he did not say anything more in return.


    Heavenly Empress looked thoughtful. "There are two possibilities, from the way I see it. One: the mirror is not as effective as we have believed it to be. Two: he is just too powerful, in and simple. Perhaps he has so much power, it overloaded the threshold of damage the mirror was able to withstand and thus¡ªsnap! It broke. Think of it like a rubber-band; the further you pull it, the further it will travel upon letting go. But everything has a limit to its flexibility. If you pull too hard on the stic band, it will give way and break," she exined.


    "I think he¡¯s immune to the mirror. There is no way that punk can be that powerful," The King of Day said.


    "Well, if the mirror wasn¡¯t as effective as we believed it to be, that¡¯s bad news. It means Flower Empress¡¯ Flower Stamp would also be useless. It¡¯d be even harder for her to beat him," Heavenly Empress said.


    When Flower Empress heard what she said, she chimed in saying, "My Flower Stamp is different than the mirror. If he can bypass the mirror, fine, but there is no way he can triumph over the mirror and my Flower Stamp."


    "Still, if you do choose to challenge him, you should be careful. It is difficult to earn back spirit genes. With your speed and power, I don¡¯t believe you will be able to hit him," Heavenly Empress said.


    "I have an idea." Flower Empress flew back to her own ind and drove forward, off to visit Han Sen.


    Heavenly Empress sought to stop her from going, but it was toote. Flower Empress, not looking back, said, "Rx."


    "Let her go; no one from the same tier can ovee her powers. And if she¡¯s that confident she can beat him, after everything we¡¯ve seen thus far, perhaps we should ce some faith of our own in her." The King of Day believed she had what it took, so he decided to follow her in support.


    The King of Day had been trying to woo Flower Empress for quite some time, but she never showed any interest in his attempts at romantic coercion. Some of his positivements now, and his desire to follow, stemmed from his desire to get her to notice him more.


    Heavenly Empress saw Flower Empress arrive before Han Sen.


    "Flower Empress... she is ranked fourth in the spirit base."


    "I didn¡¯t expect her to challenge him. It looks like everyone knows about The King now."


    "Such a beautiful woman; I wonder if The King is willing to thrash a woman as brutally as he does the rest of his opponents."


    "I don¡¯t think The King cares for sexual discrimination."


    Flower Empress was now before Han Sen, and in a flirtatious manner said, "The King, you fought against The King of Truth unfairly. You took advantage of being allowed to attack first. If we battle, do you mind if I attack first?"


    Han Sen observed her intently. She looked very small and very pretty, and she also smelled like flowers. She was an attractive spirit, that was for sure.


    "How about I do you one better; you can punch me ten times." Han Sen smiled.


    "Such a gentleman. Okay, I¡¯ll punch you ten times first." A streak of sordidness crept across Flower Empress¡¯ face.


    All of the spirits froze in ce. If The King was willing to ept ten of her punches, it wouldn¡¯t matter how strong he was. Ten of those would surely lead to his defeat.


    "Might I ask, what will you do if you don¡¯t win, after getting your ten free shots in?" Han Sen smiled again.


    "People like you won¡¯t get hurt from punches by the likes of me. So, you can start punching me back, okay?" She wasn¡¯t promising anything.


    Han Sen squinted and said, "How about I let you punch me ten times, and if I die, it will be deserved. If I am indeed still alive, then each punch must equate to one kiss. How does that sound?"


    After that, Flower Empress¡¯ face turned red. The audience was listening to their conversation intently and began to get rowdy with excitement for Han Sen¡¯s cheeky suggestion.


    "Nooooo!" The King of Day¡¯s face dropped like a sack of rocks, and he shouted from the top of his lungs.


    Han Sen knew there was something between them, judging from the way he had followed her.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t being flirty with her, though. As a matter of fact, she didn¡¯t interest him in the least. What he wanted to do most was provoke The King of Day to fight him for kissing his most-wanted girl. Furthermore, if he took Flower Empress¡¯ rank, then he¡¯d be higher than The King of Day. That meant he couldn¡¯t challenge him.


    Flower Empress, gnawing at her lips, managed topose herself after the pause. Then she said, "You are a king spirit. Isn¡¯t it humiliating for you to suggest something like this?"


    "Everyone loves beautiful women; kings are no exception. And I¡¯ll have you know, with this metric of one kiss for one punch, I¡¯d be willing to ept a hundred punches. Of course, if you don¡¯t agree to this, then I¡¯ll allow you one, free courtesy punch," Han Sen mockingly said.


    Flower Empress¡¯ eyes brightened and she gasped, "Really? I can hit you one hundred times first?"


    "I am many things, but a liar I am not. If you do indeed agree to this, then yes, I¡¯ll let you punch me one hundred times." Han Sen looked at The King of Day who was nearby. He was sweating profusely, in an ardent desire to stay her agreement to this.


    Flower Empress said, "Okay. And if I defeat you within my one hundred free punches then you lose."


    "Fair enough! Okay,e on." Han Sen then sent her a duel invite to challenge her.


    Everyone was aghast, hearing Han Sen was going to let her hit him one hundred times.


    They were both king spirit elites, so they found it difficult to envision The King remaining upright after epting one hundred punches.


    The King of Day was worried about Han Sen taking advantage of Flower Empress, but now that The King had asked her to punch him one hundred times first, he wasn¡¯t even sure what to think.


    "A few Flower Stamps is all it will take to destroy him. How ignorant..." The King of Day thought.

 Chapter 919: Come to Me

    Chapter 919: Come to Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Flower Empress stepped closer to Han Sen, trepidatiously. When she was within arm¡¯s reach, he still hadn¡¯t moved an inch; he really was going to let her hit him.


    "Your arrogance will soon take flight, making way for the tears that are to follow," Flower Empress said to herself, as she observed Han Sen¡¯s pretty face. A cloud of light, filled with flower-like holographic shapes, enshrouded her fist. With it raised and primed, sheunched forward to hit Han Sen.


    All the spirits looked on him, contemting whether or not he¡¯d dodge the iing attack. But there he remained standing,plete with the holy light that emanated from his body. He epted the hit.


    The flowery-light did not blow up against Han Sen; instead, it left a stamp on him.


    "Remember; I get a hundred punches, so you stay still now." She was afraid Han Sen would regret his decision from earlier, so she made sure to cast Flower Stamp on him before anything else.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was instantly covered in flowers, almost buried beneath the mountain of blooms.


    Flower Stamp, despite the grievances it could cause, was a beautiful skill. The force dealt to the recipient of the skill was equivalent to that of a train.


    Even the spirits that were looking on almost felt the power of such a wretched attack.


    Flower Empress then proceeded to hit Han Sen thirty-seven times. She smiled and said, "Are you sure you want this to go on, kingy? I have only hit you thirty-seven times."


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked dim, as if he was struggling to withstand the initial weight of the flowers and subsequent blows.


    But Han Sen then smiled and said, "You hit like a girl. Oh, wait a minute..."


    "Pah! Fine, I¡¯ll give you a real taste of what I¡¯m capable of. We¡¯ll see how much longer you can remain so cocky." Flower Empress could see the exhaustion creeping onto Han Sen¡¯s face, so she was more than happy to apply more hits.


    As more hits were thrown, more flowers mounted on him. His presence there was little more than a flowery knoll, and he was practically hidden from sight.


    The spirits, seeing Han Sen covered by trembling flowers, believed he wouldn¡¯t remain standing much longer. Any second now, he¡¯d copse and be defeated.


    "The King is remarkable, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s still pretty amazing he has managed to endure so many Flower Stamps without falling. I fear his arrogance and willingness to ept one hundred such punches will be his downfall, though. I¡¯m really not sure how much longer he can go on," a spirit said, one who understood the power of Flower Stamp.


    "The King is an interesting man; he seems more likely to die by the weight of flowers than anything else. I don¡¯t think Flower Empress cares too much, though; either way, she¡¯s just happy she has this opportunity to beat him," another spirit said.


    "Can someone exin to me how powerful Flower Stamp is?" Many spirits were unaware of what was so special about Flower Stamp, and so one of them made sure to ask.


    A spirit exined, "You don¡¯t know about Flower Stamp? To kill ming Emperor, she only had to use ten Flower Stamps. That is what got her to the fourth rank. I thought everyone knew this, but it can¡¯t be helped if some people choose to live beneath rocks. Anyway, ming Emperor couldn¡¯t help butpliment her, following his defeat. It was all quite the spectacle, and it¡¯s partly why she became so famous."


    "Heplimented her? Tell me quickly!" the spirit asked.


    "One flower, one mountain; one stamp, ten years. That means ten flowers equal the weight of ten mountains, and breaking one stamp would take ten years," the spirit exined.


    "That is an exaggeration, surely. She has only opened her first gene lock, so how can she be that powerful?" The spirits that did not know about this beforehand struggled to believe the authenticity of the tale.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was now quivering madly. When Flower Empress took notice of the fact he was ready to buckle under the weight, any second now, she quickly attacked him some more.


    With every punch she delivered, he looked to be in a worse state. Yet strangely, nothing she did would make him fall over. He simply remained where he was, shaking more and more.


    "One more punch is all it will take; one more punch and he¡¯ll be down!" The King of Day shouted out loud.


    "Something is wrong." Heavenly Empress frowned, but it was toote to warn Flower Empress.


    Flower Empress had only one thing in mind, and that was bringing The King down. She had not kept track of how many times she had attacked.


    She believed she would not have to count how many times she attacked, as it¡¯d be over quickly.


    But this soon proved untrue, because Han Sen was refusing to submit and fall. Every time she attacked, all the spirits thought he was on the precipice of falling over, and all Han Sen would need was one more nudge. But none of this came to pass, and The King¡¯s body simply shivered.


    "Stop!" Just as Flower Empress was about to attack once more, Han Sen shouted. She relented.


    "What? Do you concede?" Flower Empress had a cocky grin creep across her face, believing she had managed to get The King to throw in the towel.


    Han Sen wanted tough, thinking it ridiculous that another king spirit had not kept track of the number of times she had hit him. She had delivered one hundred punches and was oblivious to the fact. She even asked if he was going to concede.


    "You¡¯ve run out of free punches. You¡¯ve delivered your one hundredth," Han Sen said.


    "I ran out?" Flower Empress gasped, and her mind quickly raced to recall and count how many punches she had thrown. He wasn¡¯t kidding.


    Her Flower Stamp had not been able to fell Han Sen, and she could not believe it.


    Although she had only opened her first gene lock, her Flower Stamp power couldpare to a little hill. How powerful could The King be, to withstand so many of them?


    But Flower Empress, instead of her face turning to scorn, simply smiled and said, "Okay, I¡¯ve given you my hundred punches. Come to me and show me what you¡¯ve got."


    Flower Empress stood where she was, giggling. She wasn¡¯t going to free Han Sen from the abundance of flowers that buried him.

 Chapter 920: Repo Man

    Chapter 920: Repo Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Flower Empress believed Han Sen could not take her attacks anymore. He hadn¡¯t been defeatedpletely, but that was fine.


    "You have been crushed by my Flower Stamp, haven¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think you can hit me. You¡¯re probably using all of your power to withstand the crushing weight of my flowers, but if you divert any of that power into attacking me, they¡¯ll kill you." Flower Empress cackled maniacally, a sharp contrast to her beautiful face.


    Although Flower Empress was a king spirit, she hadn¡¯t been born for very long. She wasn¡¯t much more proficient than a human female.


    "I¡¯m sorry, did you say something?" Han Sen coldly said, and shrugged all of the flowers off of his body. He did so casually, as if it hadn¡¯t cost him the slightest amount of strength to bear them.


    Flower Empress turned to stone. Seeing the flowers cast to the sky like so, she was frozen.


    "Her power was not effective on him." Heavenly Empress wore a wry smile.


    The King of Day¡¯s face dropped, and he thought to himself, "Since she failed to defeat him, doesn¡¯t that mean she has to fulfill her end of the bet?"


    Thinking of this, The King of Day¡¯s mind sumbed to a state of restless anarchy. He could no longer think straight, amidst the distress that had swooped down on him.


    "You are obscene." Flower Empress realized Han Sen, the entire time, had only been pretending. He had feigned his exhaustion and trembling fatigue the entire time. He had done so, hoping she would not call off the bet before she reached one hundred free punches.


    But it was toote, and she had indeed delivered her hundred. There was no way for her to escape the bet now.


    "Why am I obscene? I offered the bet and gave you the free punches, as promised. You epted my terms, fair and square." Han Sen smiled.


    "You just are." Flower Empress had no prepared response, and wasn¡¯t sure what she could say in reply.


    "It¡¯s my turn now, okay? So, prepare yourself!" Han Sen raised his fist, and a holy light gathered within and without.


    Flower Empress looked almost pitiful, and she quietly pleaded, "Please be gentle."


    After that, Flower Empress closed her eyes and awaited her end. With how delicate she looked, facing death, it was not hard to feel sympathy for her.


    Tears ran along her long eyshes and dropped to the embrace of her cheeks. No man should have been able to willingly destroy such a woman.


    Pang!


    Han Sen punched her without remorse, as blood and flowers exploded in the air like fireworks.


    A pink petal descended to enter Han Sen¡¯s body.


    "Kingwood Gene +1; Fourth Rank Achieved."


    Every spirit in the audience froze, seeing this. They never expected The King to so callously destroy her, without hesitation.


    "The King; I¡¯m not done with you! Only one of us will survive." Flower Empress respawned, and she fumed with a rage no one had thought possible from such a delicate-looking person.


    She had made herself look so weak, hoping to gain mercy. And yet, Han Sen had not been swayed. He killed her and humiliated her in front of everyone.


    "You¡¯re right; we¡¯re not done! You owe me a hundred kisses, remember?" Han Sen coldly replied.


    Flower Empress, in her rage, had forgotten about the bet. She had never regretted something so much in her entire life. And now that Han Sen had mentioned it again, in front of all who watched, she knew she couldn¡¯t discredit herself even more and leave.


    Flower Empress¡¯ face was red, and she did not know what to do. She couldn¡¯t leave, and she couldn¡¯t kiss him one hundred times in front of all the spirits that looked on.


    Han Sen saw The King of Day looking angry, too. He was ready to rush forward and attack without thought, but he was stopped by another female king spirit. So, with no other fight awaiting, Han Sen stepped forward and grabbed Flower Empress. He held her in his arms.


    Han Sen knew the king spirits had been trying to set him up, so he wasn¡¯t willing to let any one of them get off the hook that easily.


    Flower Empress was as embarrassed as she was shocked, but she was too weak to push her aggressor away. Han Sen had her locked against his chest.


    "It¡¯s time for a tongueshing." After Han Sen said this, he dove into her tasty lips.


    Flower Empress could not resist, and she softened inside Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you!" The King of Day could no longer hold his tongue, so he ran forward. Turning into a sun along the way, he rushed towards Han Sen.


    Boom!


    Han Sen continued to hold Flower Empress with one arm, as his other arm quickly reached out and punched the iling madman. The sun of his newposure shattered into pieces, like frail ss.


    "Kingfire Gene +1; Rank Unchanged."


    "I¡¯ll ept this kiss for now. Just remember; you owe me ny-nine more. I¡¯lle back to collect at another time." Han Sen had already received what he wanted, so he didn¡¯t need to put her in any further distress. With a brief smile to her, he turned around and returned to the sanctuary.


    The King had killed The King of Truth, Flower Empress, and The King of Day over the course of a single day. Word spread quickly amongst the spirits of Han Sen¡¯s aplishment.


    The spirits who witnessed the fights firsthand believed Han Sen to be the greatest spirit of all time. If he was able to unlock nine of his gene locks, he¡¯d be able to be an emperor. Or perhaps even the legendary tenth gene lock.


    The King¡¯s name spread far and wide; it was a household name. He was heralded as the strongest spirit ever born. And despite the fact that all the spirits desired to learn where he came from, no such discovery was made. He was still an enigma. The spirits still guessed he had to be the son of an emperor, but there was no evidence to support this.


    Han Sen did not return to the spirit base for a while after this, and he thought of how he might go out and hunt mutant creatures.


    Although spirit genes were great for personal buffs, they did not increase one¡¯s fitness.


    If he wanted to be stronger, he would have to increase his fitness.


    If he was in the Alliance or the sanctuary, super king spirit mode still onlysted three seconds.

 Chapter 921: Scary Talent

    Chapter 921: Scary Talent


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were a lot of powerful creatures popting the knotted expanse of Thorn Forest; creatures Han Sen was currently unable to beat. Even if Han Sen could use his super king spirit mode for a long time, to kill creatures with six or more gene locks active, would be incredibly difficult.


    "I should put my skates on and hurry to open my second gene lock. I should do that, and at the same time max out my basic and primitive geno points. My fitness level should be high enough for me to open the third gene lock, then." Han Sen contemted his next move.


    Pang!


    As Han Sen was lost in thought, a ming de suddenly appeared and exploded near him.


    "How was that? Is my S-ss hyper geno art cool or is it cool?" Chu Ming smiled smugly, as a fire hovered above the palm of his hand.


    "It¡¯s not bad." Han Sen nodded.


    "What element is your hyper geno art? Can you show me?" Chu Ming asked Han Sen, politely.


    "My hyper geno arts don¡¯t have a specific element tied to them, I can do whatever I wish," Han Sen answered.


    "Really?" Chu Ming didn¡¯t believe it.


    Chu Ming rolled his eyes and said, "then show me how you might cast ming de."


    "Oh, that? That¡¯s easy. Give me the details on how to learn it." Han Sen smiled.


    Chu Ming exined to Han Sen how he could learn ming de, but said, "It¡¯s useless to tell you, though. I don¡¯t have any more of the geno solution."


    "I don¡¯t need it." Han Sen followed the instructions he was given, and he felt a firee to life in his hand.


    Han Sen waved his hand and a meter-long, ming de manifested a short distance from him, and flew out in the direction he desired. It hit the bone of a giant skeleton, which made it copse amidst a fiery explosion.


    "What the--? How is that possible?" Chu Ming¡¯s eyes were open wide.


    Han Sen knew his ming de would be stronger than Chu Ming¡¯s, as he had maxed out his squire ss, knight ss and royal ss fire spirit geno points. He had also earned a king ss fire spirit geno point from The King of Day.


    His practice of fire would far exceed the capabilities of ordinary people.


    Spirit genes enabled a new talent. The more spirit genes a person could get, the more hyper geno arts they could learn.


    This was especially effective with elementally-based hyper geno art. If you had many spirit genes you would not even need the geno solution to adopt them.


    Humans had known about this for a long time, but most people had to work in the employ of spirits to earn a measly sum of them. They weren¡¯t half as easy toe by, as they were for Han Sen.


    But Han Sen did not expect his ming de to be that much stronger than Chu Ming¡¯s.


    If Han Sen¡¯s ming de was like a machete, then Chu Ming¡¯s was a stic spoon.


    They had both opened their first gene lock, and Chu Ming¡¯s entire focus was on the single element of fire. Yet the gulf in power between them was far bigger than Han Sen would ever have expected to see. The boons of earning spirit geno points were greater than he thought they could be, for sure.


    "Do you focus on the fire element? Or did you secretly learn how to use ming de before? Or maybe, just maybe, you have already opened your second gene lock without telling us?" Chu Ming enquired, struggling to wrap his mind around how Han Sen could have only just learned ming de and be so dexterous with the skill.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and said, "Yes."


    "Haha! I knew it. So, you¡¯ve managed to open your second gene lock? It looks like I¡¯m falling behind here, hehe. I should try and keep up and open my second gene lock, too." Chu Ming sighed. He was initially quite dismayed, seeing how powerful Han Sen was with ming de, but after hearing this, was happier.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t actually opened his second gene lock, but this entire happening reminded him that his strongest element was that of thunder. Aside from royal and spirit king geno points, he was maxed out with thunder. Furthermore, he had managed to earn three spirit king geno points for it. As such, his thunder talent was quite spectacr.


    If he practiced a thunder surpasser hyper geno art, it¡¯d be incredibly strong.


    Sonic-Thunder Punch was merely an evolver hyper geno art. It was one that used sonic powers, too. Unfortunately for him, the sonic element was rare, and he hadn¡¯t even been able to max out the squire ss for sonic geno points.


    "When I open my second gene lock, I¡¯m going to learn a new thunder skill," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra was almost at the second tier, and all it took was a few more days of practice to feel as if his cells were about to break. He felt rxed.


    "Finally! I have opened the second gene lock." Han Sen was very hyped, and so he quickly went to cast it.


    Dongxuan aura¡¯s field of view was ten times wider, and his senses had gotten much stronger, as well.


    Also, the dongxuan aura now seemed to be able to affect the lifeforces of others.


    There was no one he could test it on now, so he wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he could do with the new feature.


    It was a shame, too, because Han Sen really wanted to know the effects of what it did. And because the shelter had not yet moved to the outskirts of the forest, there were no creatures he could go out and test it on.


    The next day, Han Sen exited the tree in the early morning. Dismayingly, he was greeted with the sight of massive thorny vines that were all tangled together like bushes. Connected all together, they looked like mountains.


    It seemed as if the shelter had decided to move deeper into the forest.


    But then, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide, and he saw something move in Thorn Forest.


    Like usual, he was unable to see any living creature. But a good distance away, he noticed the presence of a clearing, and in this clearing, a single, giant vine was growing. And hanging from off of it, was a golden fruit. Undoubtedly, it was something quite special.

 Chapter 922: Taking Food from a Dragon

    Chapter 922: Taking Food from a Dragon


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The vine¡¯s height was approximately fifty meters tall. Beside it, rested a wyvern.


    Han Sen had detected arge lifeforceing from the fruit on the vine, but he had also detected arge lifeforceing from the wyvern. If he had to estimate, he¡¯d have guessed it was at least a sacred-blood creature.


    "My dagger is too short for me to y a forty-meter-tall wyvern. There¡¯s no use trying to stab him, and I¡¯d have better luck trying to tickle it to death." Han Sen observed the fruit and the vine and continued thinking, "But that? Stealing that should be no problem."


    The fruit generated a golden mist, and it looked as if it would still take a while for it to mature.


    Unfortunately, the shelter would only be around for the day, so Han Sen could not wait for that.


    He instead nned on using his ck crystal to drain the vine and fruit of their energy. With the waterdrops he¡¯d get from those, he could get any kind of fruit he wanted.


    Han Sen ran back to the shelter and had Chu Ming go and look for Qu Lanxi.


    Han Sen would need her help, to do what he nned to. He wanted her to mask his scent for when the time came. The wyvern was still asleep, so the sooner the better.


    Before long, Qu Lanxi arrived. She used her powers to erase Han Sen¡¯s smell.


    "You have one minute. I have only opened my first gene lock, so I apologize it cannot be any more effective. In one minute, your scent will return," Qu Lanxi said.


    "One minute is enough, thank you. Return to the shelter, just in case things go awry." Han Sen, from the safe proximity of the shelter, took off running towards the wyvern.


    Although she would have liked to help Han Sen, there was nothing she could do. So, as instructed, she returned back inside.


    Han Sen activated his dongxuan aura and used it to observe both the wyvern and the vine.


    He was able to feel the lifeforce clearly, unlike ever before. He could even alter his own lifeforce signature and flow.


    The extent of this ability was still fairly short, however. He could not control the lifeforce of the wyvern, either, so there was nothing he could do there.


    Han Sen thought, although it wasn¡¯t effective, he could erase the signature of his lifeforce so the dragon could not sense him.


    Han Sen tried it out and it worked. It didn¡¯t hamper or hinder his lifeforce in any way, but it made others unable to detect it.


    He was afraid of waking up the wyvern, but now he knew he had nothing to worry about. With both his lifeforce and scent gone, it¡¯d be impossible for the wyvern to detect his presence. The only way it would know Han Sen was around, was if it could see him with its eyes.


    "This is perfect for assassination." Han Sen was amazed at his new-found ability, but he had no time to lose. Quickly, he went behind the vine. He was afraid of waking the wyvern, so he didn¡¯t take the fruit. If he did, it might have roused the wyvern and it¡¯d be extremely difficult for him to absorb the life of the vine and avoid being its breakfast at the same time.


    If Han Sen erased the lifeforce signature of the fruit, the wyvern was sure to recognize it was gone and that something was amiss, too. It¡¯d wake up in a foul mood then, as well.


    Activating his ck crystal, Han Sen ced his hand on the vine and absorbed its lifeforce like mad.


    Without the lifeforce, it aged rapidly.


    The wyvern, noticing this, woke up. It opened its eyes and looked at the vine.


    The wyvern then stared at Han Sen.


    "Oh, hello there. Did you enjoy your nap?" Han Sen¡¯s hand remained firmly nted on the vine, as he tried to absorb as much of its lifeforce as he could. His other hand was waving at the wyvern jovially, as if he was trying to say hello to an old friend.


    The wyvern was immediately confused by Han Sen¡¯s presence there. Two secondster, it snapped out of its post-sleep daze and roared madly. Like a geyser,va was fired out of its mouth in Han Sen¡¯s direction. It had acknowledged what was going on, and it wasn¡¯t keen on letting the meddler who robbed him of his nt the chance to live.


    When Han Sen saw theva head his way, he had no choice but to turn around and run, even though there was much still left to absorb.


    The cascade ofva was incredibly frightening, and it made Han Sen wonder how many gene locks the wyvern had opened.


    Sacred-blood creatures could unlock up to eight gene locks, though finding such creatures was quite difficult.


    Although Han Sen ran fast, the beam ofva was too wide and it managed to just about singe his clothing. Fortunately, he was not dealt damage.


    But he felt the heat, and in it, he felt as if he was being roasted alive inside an oven.


    Because Han Sen had a sacred-blood iron bug armor, and he had many fire geno points, his resistances were high enough for him not to receive any damage.


    As frightening as the st ofva was, its spread meant the damage it could inflict was weaker.


    Han Sen quickly fled the scene and ran back to the shelter.


    The wyvern spat out a fireball, forming a deep hole. Not only the ground and grass were melted, but entire trees and rocks were instantly turned into moltenva.


    Han Sen was happy that the wyvern did not use the fireball in the very beginning because, if it had, he believed himself to most likely be dead now.


    The wyvern continued roaring, but as suspected, it did not dare approach the shelter. Han Sen was extremely grateful for this, and he was much relieved.


    Looking into his Sea of Soul, he was delighted. Although he had only absorbed a small amount of the vine¡¯s lifeforce, he had managed to obtain eight-hundred waterdrops.


    Every drop was worth a whole year of growth and as such, it was a most mighty reward for his endeavour.


    "With these waterdrops, I can grow the Dragon-Blood Tree and the Blood Pine!" Han Sen, waving at the wyvern, descended back down into the shelter.

 Chapter 923: The Name Is Heard

    Chapter 923: The Name Is Heard


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen went out to take a peek at the vine every now and then, but the wyvern now protected it valiantly. It was angry, and it wasn¡¯t going tox its temperament any time soon.


    Seeing the wyvern spit out such sweltering mes, Han Sen estimated it had most likely opened its fifth gene lock. And with it being a sacred-blood creature, it was unlikely he could topple the foe.


    Like usual, at midnight, the shelter moved. Following their relocation, the wyvern and its cherished vine were gone.


    "It is a shame I was not able to defeat the wyvern." Han Sen peeked at the eight hundred waterdrops he had managed to im, unable to shake the greediness thatpelled his desire for more.


    "The Dragon-Blood Tree needs a dozen more waterdrops for it to bear fruit, whereas the Blood-Pine looks as if it¡¯ll need a lot more. Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming knows all about the Dragon-Blood Tree, and they¡¯ll find it suspicious if the tree grows fruit that quickly. Perhaps I should just focus on the Blood-Pine Tree for the time being?" Han Sen fed a waterdrop to the Blood-Pine.


    The Blood-Pine could only absorb one waterdrop per day. It¡¯d take at least a hundred years for the tree to mature by itself, so it was going to take Han Sen at least a hundred days to nurture it to bearing.


    But Han Sen was not in a rush. He had more than enough waterdrops now, and for him to receive the fruit he was cultivating, it was only a matter of time.


    After opening the second gene lock of the Dongxuan Sutra, he knew his dongxuan aura would have greatly improved and offer a variety of additional benefits and features. Right now, though, he had something else on the agenda.


    Heading back to the Alliance, Han Sen returned to Saint Hall. He was going to buy his first surpasser hyper geno art.


    Han Sen could simte the energy flows of spirits and creatures, and those that adhered to one sole element. As remarkable as this was, the strength of his replications were not as effective as proper man-made hyper geno arts.


    It was difficult to find spirits or creatures that used abilities simr to the likes of Sonic-Thunder Punch, too.


    The fitness and talents of spirits and creatures were stronger than their human counterparts, but they had nothing on the human psyche. Humans desire knowledge, and they are keen to experiment and go beyond what is expected and breach any horizon that sought to inhibit them. As a result, their abilities of research were unparalleled.


    Han Sen entered the Saint Hall, hoping he¡¯d find two hyper geno arts that would suit him.


    Humans were creative, too; and that was exemplified by the new S-ss skills Han Sen was seeing. He was also pleased to see that most hyper geno arts on offer contained the powers of two elements.


    The first one Han Sen selected was called Water-Thunder. It was created by a human fighter, and judging from the name, Han Sen was able to determine itbined the forces of the water element and thunder element.


    The extent of the ability¡¯s power obviously rested in the handler¡¯s proficiency with both elements. The Alliance suggested that surpassers make use of Water-Thunder, in order to use Moon-Thunder at ater date, further along in their development.


    Han Sen had managed to gain many water and thunder spirit genes, so he did not need to learn Moon-Thunder.


    He also couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at the name Water-Thunder. He thought its weak and terrible name betrayed the great strength the ability possessed, and he was correct.


    You could use water to trigger lightning strike, and if an opponent had water on them, you could trigger lightning to strike directly where the liquid was applied. The conducting water would allow for the thunder-side of the skill to annihte its targets. It was a very powerful yetplex hyper geno art.


    Han Sen always loved making use of his Yin Yang st. He loved the sneaky sorts of hyper geno arts, so he bought this one without hesitation.


    His learning of the skill came both easy and swiftly, due to his dexterity when handling water and thunder skills. After half a month of learning it, Han Sen was able to cast the ability freely.


    And his practice with the new hyper geno art is what upied most of his time now, and ever since he started, he did not return to the spirit base. A lot of king spirits waited for Han Sen to return there, but having already opened the second gene lock, he¡¯d end up in the second spirit base if he was to show up again, anyway.


    "San Mu, have you heard the rumors of a supremely powerful king spirit? They say he will one day be able to open the tenth gene lock." Chu Ming¡¯s tone drifted between whisper and near-shouting, in an attempt to convey his dialogue with a mystical twang.


    "What¡¯s the spirit¡¯s name?" Han Sen thought what he said was familiar.


    "He calls himself The King. Fairly obnoxious, right?" Chu Ming heartily said.


    Han Sen then remembered that¡¯s what he had chosen to call himself, but this was strange. He wondered how humans hade to learn of his existence.


    "What else do you know about this king?" Han Sen asked, curiously.


    "Well, I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s very powerful and has quite the reputation. Some humans have overheard spirits talking about him a lot, and that he is somewhat of an idol. Many men want to be his student, and many women want nothing more than to have sex with him!" Chu Ming exined.


    Hearing such praise, Han Sen felt pretty smug and happy with himself. He asked for more self-serving details and said, "Okay, go on. What else do they say about him?"


    Han Sen was expecting to hear more words of praise, but things quickly went the other way. Chu Ming said, "But I have heard that The King is also rather weird, and his reputation is not all swell. In fact, many king spirits and even emperors are on the hunt for him. They greatly desire to unearth his true identity and ce of residence, so that when they do, they can murder him."


    Han Sen was shocked upon hearing this and he now knew for sure that he could never expose himself as The King while he was in the sanctuaries.


    Chu Ming then continued by saying, "I suppose he deserves it, though. Everything I¡¯ve heard about the fellow paints him as an arrogant sort. I¡¯m so handsome and yet no spirit wants to have sex with me. He¡¯s only lucky he¡¯s a king spirit; and that makes him the noble and entitled type. If I was a king spirit, believe me, I¡¯d be far more popr than that numpty!"


    Chu Ming lowered his voice and then went on by saying, "I don¡¯t think The King has a penis, either. Why would so many female spirits be falling heard over heels for him, and yet he doesn¡¯t go frolic with any? I¡¯m telling you, man, this spirit is either a eunuch or he¡¯s gay!"


    "Chu Ming, let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s practice ming de together." Han Sen forced a smile, but he was thinking of something else in his now-wounded heart.


    "Aaaargh!"


    A scream erupted from the shelter; a scream that came from Chu Ming.


    Strangely, it had now been a while since the shelter teleported to the edge of Thorn Forest. They were running low on food, and theycked opportunities to hunt.


    Every morning, the first thing Han Sen did was to exit the shelter and get a good look at their surroundings. Each time, he was disappointed.


    On this day, while Han Sen found himself lost in a midday reverie, he saw a shadow approach the shelter. He was shocked.


    He had seen many creatures wander beneath the boughs of the forest, but this was the first time he had seen a creaturee this close to the shelter.

 Chapter 924: Super Creature?

    Chapter 924: Super Creature?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The barbed bushes that encircled the tree shook, until something emerged.


    When Han Senid his eyes on the beast before him, he started to immediately sweat bullets. He could feel the wretched sense of the creature that was headed his way from fifty meters away.


    A metal dinosaur,posed of what seemed to be blue steel, is what came out from the obscuring thickets of the trees. The suffocating feelings of dread were a direct cause of its approach.


    The blue dinosaur was notrge, by any means. In fact, it was norger than Han Sen himself, but he was able to sense that its power dwarfed his own by an unfathomablyrge margin.


    As sweat descended his forehead, the dinosaurid eyes on him and drew closer. It stepped directly into the shelter¡¯s surrounding, where other creatures always feared to go.


    Han Sen quickly turned around and tried his hardest to return inside the tree.


    He had encountered many powerful creatures before, but this one was in another league. Never before had he seen a creature not heed the bones that offered sanctuary to such ces. Bold as brass, the metallic dinosaur lurched forwards, step-by-step.


    As Han Sen started running, he heard a boom. The dinosaur leapt a great distance andnded in front of him, leaving to two crater-like footprints in the soil. Its speed was incredible.


    Casting his Dongxuan Sutra, a vast amount of energy began to generate inside his kidney. Then, he used Aero to try and fly away from the menace.


    Just as Han Sen moved, the dinosaur opened its mouth. And then, a horrible power came into contact with his back; one that pulled him back down to the ground.


    Fortunately, the dinosaur only took hold of Han Sen¡¯s armor. The creature did not injure him.


    He stood up and fell back a few steps. Then, the dinosaur jumped behind Han Sen and bit the back of his armor again, keeping him close.


    Strangely, it did not hurt Han Sen. All it did was pull him back and keep him close.


    "Is this thing ying a game with me? Will it devour me when it gets tired?" Han Sen tried his hardest to run away and escape, but every time he did, the dinosaur stayed his flight.


    Han Sen knew he had to continue hiding his super spirit mode. And if he had to use it, it would only give him three seconds. If he decided to use it, he had to ensure he would not miss any strike he sought to deliver.


    With the dinosaur engaged in its game, Han Sen was first going to wait and see how long this would go on before doing something. He¡¯d bide his time and when that time was right, he¡¯d use his super king spirit mode to ensure an escape.


    Han Sen was currently unsure whether or not it was a sacred-blood or a super creature he was facing, but regardless of what it was, he knew hecked what was necessary to triumph over it.


    Getting pulled back over and over again, the dinosaur seemed to be getting annoyed. It grabbed Han Sen and did not let him go this time.


    "Is this it? Is the fun over? Is it going to eat me this time?" Han Sen prepared himself to cast super king spirit mode.


    But the dinosaur merely reached out its talonden hands and presented a green fruit to Han Sen.


    The dinosaur seemed as if it wanted to give it to Han Sen.


    Han Sen froze, unsure whether or not he was reading the situation correctly. This was not the time to be making mistakes, after all. All he did was stare, alternating his gaze between the fruit and dinosaur.


    Seeing Han Sen not have a reaction, the dinosaur roared. It really did seem as if the creature wanted to give it to him for free.


    "Is that for me?" Han Sen pointed at the green fruit and then himself, using gestures to illustrate his vocal question to the queer beast.


    The dinosaur roared. It was obvious it desired Han Sen to have it.


    "You¡¯re not going to try and fatten me up first, before dining on me, are you?" Han Sen gave a side-eye to the dinosaur.


    But the dinosaur, getting frustrated with Han Sen¡¯s mistrust, pushed him.


    "Um, thank you." Han Sen epted the green fruit from the dinosaur.


    The dinosaur, seeing him take it, let out a happy cry. It put its head in front of Han Sen and then licked his face.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what to think, having been drenched in its saliva. He was at leastforted by the fact the creature looked happy. It rolled on the floor in exuberant joy.


    "Did I just meet a newly-born super creature?" Han Sen wiped away the saliva and continued to look at the excited dinosaur.


    Han Sen, in his time in the sanctuaries, had encountered many different creatures that did not want to hurt others. If this was a super creature, Han Sen thought things would most certainly take an interesting turn.


    Han Sen looked at the blue dinosaur, and observed its appearance as a small t-rex. Its body gleamed like blue metal. It wasn¡¯t big but that mattered little upon Han Sen¡¯s sensing of its power.


    "It must be a super creature. Normal creatures wouldn¡¯t daree this close." Han Sen then tried walking closer to the tree, but he was bitten and pulled back again.


    Han Sen could tell that the blue dinosaur did not want to go any closer to the tree.


    "You don¡¯t want to go that way? You cane with me." Han Sen tried pointing at the tree, but still, the dinosaur did not dare get any closer. It seemed as if it wanted to remain there, ying with Han Sen.


    Seeing this, he tried many different methods to get the dinosaur to enter the tree. Nothing seemed to work, but Han Sen was at least happy that the dinosaur did not want to hurt him. Sitting down on the grass, he merely got to thinking what else he could try.


    Qu Lanxi then suddenly exited the tree. Han Sen had been gone a long time, so she came out in search of him, wondering if they could go out and collect food together.


    The blue dinosaur, upon seeing Qu Lanxi, angrily growled at her. It looked ready to jump on top of her and rip her to shreds.


    Han Sen grabbed the dinosaur¡¯s neck and shouted at Qu Lanxi, "Go back!"


    Without a second wasted, Qu Lanxi immediately returned inside the tree. The dinosaur was too strong for Han Sen, though, and it jumped forward with him still hanging onto its neck. The door did not close in time, and it seemed as if it wouldnd on Qu Lanxi.

 Chapter 925: Bone

    Chapter 925: Bone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen grabbed ahold of the dinosaur¡¯s neck, wishing to slow it down and allow Qu Lanxi to return safely. But the dinosaur was too powerful, and when it leapt towards the open door, it fell through into the shelter.


    Boom!


    The blue dinosaurnded on the tiled grounds below, shattering the stone. With its eyes still fixed on Qu Lanxi, it roared, got back up, and tried to bite her.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Han Sen called out, as he desperately pulled on the dinosaur¡¯s neck.


    He didn¡¯t dare fight the dinosaur, as he didn¡¯t want to incite its ire any more. If things turned dire, he could escape with his super king spirit, but the same could not be said for Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming; they¡¯d most likely be ughtered.


    The dinosaur, thankfully, understood what Han Sen hadmanded it. Its pursuit of Qu Lanxi came to an abrupt stop, and all it did was growl and stare at Qu Lanxi with its wild blue eyes. It was very hostile.


    "Rx! She¡¯s a friend of mine." Han Sen touched the dinosaur¡¯s neck and signaled for Qu Lanxi to retreat further.


    "Roar!" Qu Lanxi did as she was bidden, and when she started to move again, the dinosaur boomed out a growl.


    Quickly, Han Sen thenforted it by stroking its neck. Fortunately, it did not resume chasing Qu Lanxi, following its threatening cry.


    But Qu Lanxi had to stop moving to get it to calm down, and so she waited for another signal from Han Sen before proceeding with her retreat.


    The blue dinosaur continued to growl and stare at her, and slowly, she pulled herself away from the scene. When she was out of its sight, she hurried towards the spirit hall. If it came after her again, she could quickly hop into the teleporter and return to the Alliance.


    Han Sen was relieved Chu Ming was not present. If he was there, he imagined things could have gone much worse.


    The dinosaur did not look as if it feared the shelter anymore, and it explored the area with a keen eagerness and interest. It was particrly attentive to the bones thaty about the area.


    Han Sen sighed. While it poked about, Han Sen decided to go see Qu Lanxi in the spirit hall. He told her to return to the Alliance for a while, and to get in touch with Chu Ming and tell him not toe back for a while, either.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have much time to exin, but she understood every word and quickly departed.


    Just as Qu Lanxi left, the blue dinosaur entered the hall. It bit Han Sen by his armor and dragged him out.


    The dinosaur¡¯s intelligence seemed rather low. It didn¡¯t seem to understand what Han Sen wished to tell it in full, and it couldn¡¯t exin itself very well, either.


    Unsure of what it wanted, Han Sen followed the creature until it stopped next to the bones of a certain creature.


    There were many bones and skeletons all about, but Han Sen never really paid them much heed. Their presence in the shelter did not interest him.


    Now that the dinosaur had grabbed him to take a look, he had no choice but toply and feign curiosity.


    Butpared to all the other bones in the area, the one he was pulled to was unique. It was smaller than the others, around the size of a car. The bones were ck and dried out.


    From what Han Sen could tell, it looked like some sort of saber-tooth tiger whoseposition of flesh had long since submitted to the passage of time and rot; they were just ordinary bones. There was nothing particrly remarkable about the dusty skeleton.


    But the dinosaur then pointed at Han Sen and then pointed to the skull. It stood a few feet away, though, not daring to get too close itself.


    "Are you asking me to open the skull for you?" Han Sen eyed the blue dinosaur strangely.


    The blue dinosaur did not seem to understand Han Sen, and instead just nudged him closer.


    The blue dinosaur took a few steps back, as if it was afraid of something imminent.


    "Is there something dangerous inside this creature¡¯s noggin?" Han Sen cast his dongxuan aura to inspect the skull for a lifeforce.


    There was nothing alive in there, and from what he could tell, it was indeed just a skull.


    The blue dinosaur, seeing that Han Sen wasn¡¯t moving, roared at him.


    Han Sen frowned. There was no danger, but the way the dinosaur was behaving was so strange. Where he was once certain no danger lurked, now he wasn¡¯t so sure.


    He actually found himself wanting to fall back, but the dinosaur wasn¡¯t having it. It used its head to keep nudging Han Sen closer to the skeleton.


    Han Sen thought this wasn¡¯t very fair, but if there had been something inside the skull, it should have emerged from there by now.


    There was a hole inside the eyesockets, and with the unhinged jaw, it was impossible for something to have gotten trapped inside.


    Turning back to look at the dinosaur, he was roared at again. The tone of its screech was different this time, as if it was getting impatient.


    Gritting his teeth, Han Sen stepped over to the skull.


    Although there was no apparent danger, there was indeed something inside it.


    Taking a closer look, Han Sen saw a bone that looked like the arm of a human. Its color was slightly different than the rest that were there, as it was very white.


    Han Sen hesitated at first, but ultimately decided to pick it up.


    After picking it up, though, Han Sen realized the arm did note from a human after all. It was heavier than steel, and seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. Not expecting the weight, he failed to pick it up at first.


    With a firmer grip, Han Sen managed to pick it up and noticed how it was a bit yellowish and discolored. In fact, it looked like jade.


    Han Sen, looking at the bone, could not tell what creature the arm once belonged to. And aside from its incredible weight, there was nothing remarkable about it.


    The blue dinosaur, seeing the bone in Han Sen¡¯s hand, seemed to desire it greatly. It was a little afraid of it at the same time, though.


    Han Sen was sure the dinosaur wanted the bone, but after going around the rest of the shelter in search of a simr bone, he was unable to find another that was like it.


    "Why was this bone in there, all alone? Where did ite from?" Han Sen was very confused over this conundrum.

 Chapter 926: The Dumb Dinosaur

    Chapter 926: The Dumb Dinosaur


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The dinosaur¡¯s interest was only suppressed by its fear. It stood behind Han Sen, wondering if it should approach.


    Observing the bone himself, Han Sen couldn¡¯t note anything particrly remarkable about it. With no value to himself, he just decided to throw it to the dinosaur and say, "This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it? Take it; it¡¯s all yours."


    The blue dinosaur jumped away about fifty meters, to hide behind the worn architecture of the pce. Its eyes were fixed on the bone.


    Han Sen thought to himself, "Its intelligence is very low, indeed. Doesn¡¯t it have a brain in that thick skull?"


    But then, another thought struck Han Sen. "Hmm, maybe that¡¯s a good thing. Perhaps because it¡¯s dumb, it¡¯ll be easier to control. I learnt my lesson with the fairy; I could never properly control her, and that was because she was too smart."


    Thinking of this, and then looking towards the scaredy-cat dinosaur, he felt a little better concerning the circumstances.


    Han Sen was still a little weak, in the grander scale of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. If he could use the dinosaur as a fighter, things would be considerably easier for him.


    Han Sen then started to ponder why it seemed so friendly to Han Sen, and yet so hostile to Qu Lanxi. Qu Lanxi was a pretty girl, so he was surprised to see the dinosaur take a liking to him and not to her, at all.


    "Am I just too handsome? Am I so d*mn handsome even creatures fall in love with me?" Han Sen pulled out a mirror and looked at himself from all angles,ing to the conclusion that his hypothesis was most likely correct.


    The dinosaur started to slowly emerge from hiding. Despite its distance from the bone, it still looked utterly terrified.


    "What should I call you? Wang Cai, maybe? Yes, that sounds good." Han Sen smiled and picked up the bone, continuing to say, "Wang Cai, it is only a bone. Come here or I¡¯ll eat it."


    Han Sen pretended to bite the bone, but it did not incite the reaction he hoped to receive. The dinosaur remained where it was, unmoving.


    Han Sen started to harbor doubts over his initial belief that it¡¯d be easy tomand the creature. It was not only dumb, but a scaredy-cat, also.


    Looking at the bone, Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t eat it. There was no meat, and it was incredibly tough.


    The blue dinosaur continued to watch from a distance. Still hoping to get a reaction, Han Sen decided to ce his tongue on the bone and give it a lick.


    "Mmm, oh yeah! It tastes so good. Wang Cai, get over here; it¡¯s as safe as this thing is sulent." Han Sen smiled at the dinosaur as he spoke.


    The dinosaur, seeing Han Sen lick the bone, carefully came forward.


    After Han Sen¡¯s lure, it made its way over to where he was. The dinosaur joined in with Han Sen, using its own tongue to lick the bone.


    Soon after, all semnce of the dinosaur¡¯s fear had gone and it licked the bone with a great appetite.


    "That¡¯s right." Han Sen smiled, as his mind mulled the ways in which he could use the bone to make the dinosaur obey his everymand. But then, the dinosaur opened its mouth and bit on the bone.


    "Hey, don¡¯t eat it all! Save me some." Han Sen didn¡¯t want the dinosaur to consume the whole bone at once, as he needed some of it to lure and teach the creature.


    The blue dinosaur cared little for themand, though. It merrily chomped away at the bone until it was down its throat, not saving any for Han Sen.


    As Han Sen¡¯s heart sunk, the dinosaur roared to the sky in delight of its meal. Blue fire spewed out of its mouth like a geyser, which then fell down to wrap beast up in a nket of blue me.


    A secondter, it was entirely enveloped in a scorching blue bonfire. The heat was intense, and the brightness was too much. Han Sen couldn¡¯t even open his eyes to get a good look at what was happening.


    Feeling the power in those mes, he made sure to cast his dongxuan aura to inspect it. All he could see, however, was a blur.


    Fortunately, the blue spectacle did notst for long. Soon after, the mes subsided. And as the ribbons of fire shrunk, so too did the dinosaur.


    When the mes were only a meter high, the dinosaur had grown too small for Han Sen to see.


    "Did the bone make him grow smaller?" Han Sen looked at the solemn blue me, wondering what happened to the dinosaur.


    The me now faded, as well. When it was twenty centimeters high, he spotted a blue metal ball as the source of the fire. It was around the size of a fist.


    Taking a closer look, Han Sen observed that it was more of an egg-shape than an actual circr ball.


    When the blue me vanished, the blue egg remained where it had been on the ground.


    "Did it evolve, maybe?" He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not the dinosaur was a super creature, as he had never seen a super creature evolve before.


    "Wang Cai? Are you in there, buddy?" Han Sen squatted down to ask the ball, but he received no response.


    Picking up the egg, Han Sen tried to give it a squeeze and feel if there was something in there. He couldn¡¯t discern what the item was. He couldn¡¯t feel the beat of a heart, and his dongxuan aura only presented him a blurry image.


    "Is it evolving, or is it being reborn?" Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t be seeing his blue dinosaur again for some time.


    There was no life inside the egg, so whatever was in there, was most likely yolk.


    "Should I cook it?" Han Sen wondered, with a sinister grin.


    As tasty as it might have been, Han Sen dropped the thought. If it was actually evolving, whatever came out of it would likely be incredibly powerful. Eating it would be a waste, inparison.


    "I guess I should keep it for now. It¡¯ll be pretty cool if it is actually a super creature." Han Sen stroked the egg and then said to it, "Wang Cai, you bettere out of this thing soon, okay? I need to put you to work; I need you to help me kill creatures. Don¡¯t bezy!"


    Han Sen pocketed the egg and then decided to return to the Alliance. He told Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming that the dinosaur had gone.


    The two of them returned to the sanctuary, but there was nothing much for them to actually do there. All the three of them could ever do was exit the shelter and check whether or not they were at the edge of Thorn Forest. If they were still deep in its prickly depths, they would simply return to the Alliance.


    Han Sen followed mostly the same schedule, but he preferred to visit the second spirit base instead.

 Chapter 927: Arrival in the Second Spirit Base

    Chapter 927: Arrival in the Second Spirit Base


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After opening his second gene lock, Han Sen noticed his super spirit mode was considerably more powerful. While this was advantageous for a number of obvious reasons, there was a certain drawback that weighed on his mind.


    This mostly stemmed from the fact that his fitness hadn¡¯t risen to coincide with the second gene unlock. With an even greater burst of strength, using super spirit mode could very wellst even less time than it had before.


    So Han Sen continued practicing the Dongxuan Sutra, wanting to fill up his geno points. But from his current locale, his options were limited. He had to wait for the shelter to arrive at the edge of Thorn Forest before going out to hunt and obtain meat. All he could do for now was harvest spirit geno points to bolster his elemental powers and resistances.


    Han Sen fancied obtaining space and time geno points in particr. They were incredibly rare, though, and he had only managed to obtain one space point in his entire time in the spirit base. That one point came from The King of Truth.


    The King of Truth was a king ss spirit. Out of all the squire, knight, aristocrat, and royal spirits he had fought, he had not managed to obtain a single space or time geno point.


    "Can these two elements only be obtained from king spirits?" Han Sen entered the second spirit base, and drove his ind to the nearest ind he could see.


    He was unranked there, so he did not care who he opposed. Freely, he challenged the first he was able to.


    Han Sen was naturally better than king spirits, so it did not matter who he challenged. There was nothing for him to be afraid of.


    "Are you The King?" The spirit, seeing Han Sen approach, stood where he was as a frightened grimace fell across his face.


    "Yes, I am. You have heard of me, then?" Han Sen did not immediately begin a battle, and decided to talk to the spirit first.


    "Of course. Everyone knows who you are. I admire you a great deal." The spirit, like before, did not want to fight. Graciously, he offered Han Sen a spirit gene.


    Unfortunately for Han Sen, it was a fire element gene. He had already maxed this statistic out, so there was no need for him to kill the spirit.


    When Han Sen declined the gene he was offered, the spirit looked very disappointed.


    But quickly, news of The King¡¯s arrival in the second spirit base made the rounds. Many spirits drove to meet him, offering up their spirit genes. Han Sen was able to just pick and choose those that he wanted.


    If humans learnt of Han Sen¡¯s fortune, they¡¯d all be incredibly jealous.


    Traditionally, humans were only able to obtain spirit genes by signing contracts with spirits. If they did not sign contracts with spirits, gathering the genes would be impossible.


    Aside from trading with spirits, there really was no other way.


    Normal high-ss spirits would not give out their genes to humans who had not signed a contract with them, and this was especially true of king-ss spirits. No matter what they were offered or the service that was provided to them, they would never give a human a spirit geno point.


    What Han Sen was able to do, and the amount he was able to receive freely, was something beyond the realm of human fathoming.


    Soon after, Heavenly Empress learnt of The King¡¯s arrival in the second spirit base.


    "That was quick. He has already opened his second gene lock?" The King of Truth frowned.


    "The King is very talented, you cannot deny that. He has perfect genes, ones befitting an emperor," Flower Empress said.


    "If anyone is able to beat him, there is only one person I can think of. He resides in the second spirit base, too," Heavenly Empress said.


    "You mean Phoenix King?" The King of Day¡¯s eyes suddenly turned white as he looked at Heavenly Empress.


    Heavenly Empress said, "He is not an emperor, but he is the offspring of two king spirits. What¡¯s more, he has Phoenix Body. That makes him immune to physical attacks. If anyone will topple The King¡¯s winning streak, it will be him."


    "Phoenix King¡¯s personality is so strange, though. He is always alone, and he is tremendously difficult to talk to," Flower Empressmented.


    "I know him well. Perhaps I can convince him to challenge The King." Heavenly Empress was confident in his abilities.


    "That is great news! With Phoenix King around, The King is dead. God, I wish I knew where that conniving spirit¡¯s stone is. I¡¯d crush it beneath my boots!" The King of Day said spitefully.


    He hated Han Sen. Han Sen had taken one of his king spirit genes and kissed the girl he had long had a crush on.


    "Even if we knew where his stone was, we couldn¡¯t destroy it. Do you really think you have what it takes to find it, grab it, and smash it, all before this emperor?" Flower Empress said.


    "He has offended all the king spirits in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. No emperor would be able to withstand the wrath that will be brought down on his shelter," The King of Day exined.


    "Who would ever want to offend an emperor, just so they could get ahold of a king? And what¡¯s more, it seems likely The King himself will be an emperor one day. If you failed; congrattions! You would have two emperors for nemeses. Only idiots would subject themselves to such torment," Flower Empress rebutted.


    "Why are you speaking in favor of that *sshole?" The King of Day now started to look angry.


    Flower Empress was hit with a sudden shock, and so she said, "I¡¯m only telling you cold, hard truths. I¡¯m not saying anything to protect him."


    "Stop arguing, you two. I will open my second gene lock and consult Phoenix King about these matters. What will you all do?" Heavenly Empress enquired.


    "I¡¯m going to watch him get killed," The King of Day said.


    "Me, too," Flower Empress concurred.


    The King of Truth merely shook his head, saying, "I can¡¯t open my second gene lock, so I will note."


    "Then let us return and practice! I will invite Phoenix King toe over." Heavenly Empress stood up. Then, she approached Flower Empress and said, "Let¡¯s go together, and it¡¯ll help if I can receive some flower liquid off you."

 Chapter 928: Not in the Mood Today

    Chapter 928: Not in the Mood Today


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Heavenly Empress left with Flower Empress, and after they were out of earshot of the others, she asked, "So, you have a crush on The King?"


    Flower Empress blushed and said, "It that a bad thing?"


    Heavenly Empress smiled and replied, "It is not bad, no. But since no one has yet learned his identity, you shouldn¡¯t get your hopes up about any future hook-up."


    "I am not hoping for anything. He is powerful, that is all; it impresses me a great deal," Flower Empress exined.


    "That¡¯s good, then." Heavenly Empress smiled and did not say anything else.


    Han Sen spent his days in carefree merriment. He amassedrge swathes of spirit genes, with little to no effort.


    And as fortuitous as this was, it did make him feel as if there were no king spirits around. He thought it was quite strange. He had spent many days there, but had not been challenged or approached by a single king spirit. As such, he didn¡¯t obtain a single king spirit geno point. It was almost as if they were all avoiding him.


    "How am I supposed to get more king spirit genes, if things continue in such a way?" Han Sen looked at his rank, noticing he was just below one hundred thousand.


    "Hmph, if you don¡¯t seek me out, then I will seek you out." Han Sen sent away the spirits that crowded around him, and drove off on his ind.


    As everyone wondered what he was up to, Han Sen went off in search of spirits that were of a higher rank than him.


    Han Sen hid his lifeforce with dongxuan aura, so that no one would know he wasing.


    When he neared a spirit, he challenged his desired opponent quickly. He raced towards anyone who had a higher rank than him, and when his rank was nearing the realm of numbers popted by king spirits, he stopped.


    "The top hundred must be king spirits. If I kill them one by one, I will be able to obtain a hundred king spirit genes," Han Sen cleverly mulled.


    He had heard that the top hundred were mostlyprised of king spirits, and since they could not decline his request for challenge, he nned to kill them sequentially.


    Han Sen came across a spirit that was rank one hundred and twenty-seven. The spirit¡¯s name was Storm King. Without any warning, Storm King found himself challenged and immediately dragged intobat.


    Storm King had opened his second gene lock, but after a couple of punches, he was killed. From the spirit, Han Sen received a wind geno point.


    After that, he found another two king spirits. Following their deaths, he obtained two more fire geno points.


    Although he skipped a few ranks between them, there was nothing he could do about that. He tried his best to find spirits that were as close as possible to his rank, but he absolutely avoided those that were one hundred or below.


    All of a sudden, he caught sight of a few inds that were headed his way.


    It was Flower Empress and The King of Day. With them was another woman spirit he had seen before, but not been introduced to. There was also a person he had never seen before. The male spirit was blonde, and he had fiery, phoenix-like eyes. He looked noble, as if he was stuffed rigid with pride.


    When he approached Han Sen, he did not even look at him. All the spirit did was talk with one of the empresses.


    Looking at his statue, Han Sen noticed that his number was one. That meant he was the greatest and most powerful spirit in the entire spirit base.


    "The King, do you dare challenge Phoenix King?" The King of Day coldly proposed.


    "This is Phoenix King?" Han Sen looked at the blonde man.


    "Yes I am. Now cut the crap and fight me!" Phoenix King looked on Han Sen with disdain.


    What Phoenix King said wasn¡¯t personal; he behaved this way to everyone. He was particrly rude when he wanted a challenge with others.


    "Oh my God! This is going to be one h*ll of a show."


    "Phoenix King¡¯s body is indestructible, or so I have heard. Does The King have what it takes to defeat such a foe?"


    "Such a fight will prove, once and for all, whether or not The King is invincible."


    Phoenix King cawed loudly like a bird, drawing the attention of all the spirits that were near.


    Growing excited, they all drew near.


    Han Sen squinted. It was like he did not even hear what Phoenix King had told him. Then, Han Sen drove towards one of the inds that was approaching.


    The spirit he was headed for was called Lightning King; the spirit had a rank of one hundred and neen. When he saw Han Sening his way like a rabid dog, though, it was toote for him to turn tail and flee.


    He was only going to watch the fight that was supposed to transpire, but in a sh, The King had leapt onto his ind with a bloodlust.


    "The King, are you afraid of Phoenix King?" Flower Empress shouted at Han Sen.


    "It¡¯s nice to see you again, Flower Empress. Have youe here to make good on what you owe me?" Han Sen smiled at her.


    She blushed and was robbed of all the words she had intended to taunt him with.


    "The King, why are you running away from Phoenix King? If you are afraid, just admit it. We won¡¯t force you to challenge him," The King of Day said in a sarcastic tone.


    "I can kill that wimp with ease, but I¡¯m not in the mood today. Perhaps another time?" Han Sen said, then attacked Lightning King.


    Lightning King stood no chance against Han Sen, and he was swiftly destroyed.


    After receiving his thunder geno point, Han Sen cruised off on his ind, casually. He tantly ignored Phoenix King and the challenge that was proposed.


    "How obscene. He said it would be easy, but then he just ran off!" The spirits were frozen, after viewing the peculiar spectacle.

 Chapter 929: Self-Fight

    Chapter 929: Self-Fight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen avoided Phoenix King because he wanted to collect king spirit genes from the lower ranked king spirits first.


    All the spirits believed The King was too afraid to battle Phoenix King. They also believed Phoenix King was the only one who could beat him.


    The King of Day proimed The King to be a cheap *sshole, who would only bully andpete with those who were obviously weaker than he was.


    Han Sen¡¯s behavior had disappointed many spirits, and their enthusiasm for The King waned significantly. Most spirits tended to avoid him, and none were quite as willing to part with their spirit geno points as they had been.


    Of course, Han Sen cared little for how they felt. Right now, he had a goal and he wished to see it through. Therefore, he spent all his time on hunting down king spirits in sequential order.


    After killing a few, though, Han Sen had a considerable amount of difficulty locating others; the spirits he sought were no longer entering the spirit base.


    "The King, quit your search. Unless you fight Phoenix King, none will allow themselves to be fought by you," Heavenly Empress said.


    Flower Empress looked at Han Sen with disappointment. She had admitted to the crush she had on him, but she was now feeling foolish for thinking too highly of a spirit who was now viewed as a scaredy-cat.


    "It looks like they¡¯ve thrown a wrench in my hunting ns." Han Sen sighed, thinking he could have collected many more geno points first. Now, aside from Phoenix King, there¡¯d be no one else to fight.


    "You are obscene. Challenge him, if you have the balls!" The King of Day said.


    Han Sen looked at him and said, "Fine; I¡¯ll challenge you."


    "You are obscene. Challenge Phoenix, not me!" The King of Day shouted.


    To this, Han Sen smiled and said, "You¡¯re like a broken record. And all this proves is that you¡¯re weak. I must have been mistaken, believing you to be quite the character. I can¡¯t believe you just admitted to being weaker than me."


    "You..." The King of Day¡¯s face turned green.


    Han Sen looked at Phoenix King on his ind and said, "Do you really want to fight me that badly?"


    "You are not qualified to be my opponent, so I was merely hoping to teach you a lesson," Phoenix King coldly said.


    "Well said." Han Senughed.


    All the spirits in the vicinity frowned. Phoenix King had sought to mock him, yet Han Sen hadplimented him for the jest andughed in his face.


    Han Sen looked at Phoenix King and said, "If you really think you can teach me a lesson, would you like to make this a proper fight? One in which we gamble our self geno points? All of them."


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing this. If this was true, it would be a long fight. The fight wouldst until one side had maxed out their geno points, or the other side ran out of them.


    There was no cap to how many self geno points a person could have, but Han Sen could only have one hundred spirit geno points.


    The only exception to this was if Han Sen signed a contract with Phoenix King. In that case, he could gather as many phoenix geno points as he wanted. Of course, Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to sign a contract with Phoenix. Therefore, the max amount he could receive was one hundred.


    "That¡¯s just what I was hoping for." Phoenix King agreed without hesitation. He did not believe Han Sen could beat him, so he epted the deathmatch.


    "Hahaha! You really think the terms of this fight would scare off Phoenix? Let¡¯s see how many self geno points you¡¯ll have left by the end of this fight." The King of Day was tremendously excited.


    Both Empresses did not speak, for self-fights were too serious. No one had many self geno points, and losing arge amount of them was a terrible misfortune to befall anyone.


    They were surprised at Han Sen¡¯s suggestion of making it a self-fight.


    What they did not know was that Han Sen only had two self geno points. At the most, he could only lose two.


    Han Sen wanted to increase his number of self geno points, but until now, he had not known how.


    They would never have guessed Han Sen only had two self geno points.


    Han Sen sent out his self-fight request, and Phoenix King spared no time in epting it.


    A fight such as this attracted the viewership of many spirits.


    "The King is having a self-fight with Phoenix King? Oh man, he is insane!"


    "Phoenix King has Phoenix Body, though. The King is going to get murdered."


    "I wonder what element The King¡¯s genes are. I hope Phoenix doesn¡¯t have any of the element he has, so he can receive everyst one."


    "Yep. We have yet to see The King lose, so it is still unknown to us what element he has. It must be very powerful, no matter what it is."


    "Don¡¯t worry, mate; we¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    Because Han Sen had rejected the fight before, they still believed The King did not have what it took to beat Phoenix.


    Han Sen slowly walked to Phoenix King¡¯s ind and said, "Looking at you makes me feel sleepy."


    "It¡¯s toote for regrets now!" Phoenix King sted.


    "Oh, I have no regrets. It¡¯s just the thought of killing you one hundred times will be so boring and tiring. I hope I don¡¯t fall asleep before we¡¯re done. Hey, here¡¯s a thought; how about I annihte you once, and then youmit suicide ny-nine times to spare me the trouble?" Han Sen said, with a surprisingly serious tone of voice.

 Chapter 930: Phoenix Body

    Chapter 930: Phoenix Body


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Ridiculous!" Hearing what Han Sen said, The King of Day could do nothing but scoff indignantly.


    Phoenix King took the jive calmly, though. He was not swayed by what Han Sen said, and merely responded, "This is good. Perhaps that is what we should do; of course, the reality will be the reverse. I kill you, and then you proceed to kill yourself ny-nine times. Okay?"


    "Then it is settled." Han Sen smiled, as he let out a holy light that enveloped him.


    Phoenix King¡¯s body kicked up a ze of golden mes, instead. The shadow of a newly arisen phoenix could faintly be seen, behind the curtain of fire that wreathed the spirit. The array of tall mes was a mesmerizing sight, like a fountain of molten gold.


    "Phoenix Body sure puts the envy into all who look upon it," The King of Day said, not even attempting to hide his own jealousy of the power.


    Each member of the audience of spirits had their mouths agape and eyes wide. They felt pride in being allowed to witness the casting of Phoenix Body.


    Phoenix King had spent many years in the first and second spirit bases. He had never lost once, and he was a supremely powerful spirit.


    Han Sen looked at him and merely swung his fist.


    Phoenix King threw a fist of his own in retaliation. The gold mes that surged around his fist turned into the shape of a fire-born phoenix, and it carried the knuckles forward with tremendous force.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist collided with the phoenix and broke it. His fist did not stop there, however, and onwards it went. His fist surged through the air and walloped Phoenix King.


    The bird and the mes that surrounded Phoenix King were shattered by the mystic power that fueled Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    But in the next second, the golden mes tightened around Phoenix King¡¯s body and were renewed like the summoning of fiery armor. He was undamaged, as if he had not suffered the power of that punch.


    "Phoenix King is good, but there¡¯s no denying how powerful The King is, too. Did you see his phoenix-shape shatter?" Heavenly Empressmented.


    The King of Day was happy, and he said, "Ha, even The King¡¯s power is null against Phoenix King. The King is done for this time."


    Flower Empress wore aplicated look, and clearly waged an internal battle of conflicting opinions. She wanted The King to lose, but not grievously. She almost wanted him to win.


    Han Sen did not relent in his attacks. Fist after fist hammered against Phoenix King¡¯s body, and while each time the fires were quelled, they¡¯d be reborn to protect their caster before another fist couldnd.


    No matter how much power Han Sen put into his attacks, Phoenix King shrugged each of them off. Still, no damage was dealt to the Phoenix Body.


    Phoenix King merely stood there, not even attempting to dodge Han Sen¡¯s attacks. He looked at his opponent with disdain, as punch after punch was thrown against him.


    "It¡¯s useless. You cannot harm me. Suicide now, and save us all the trouble and wait," Phoenix coldly said.


    Han Sen smiled at Phoenix in return, saying, "I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m impressed. That¡¯s a fire element skill, right?"


    "Don¡¯tpare the grace of my Phoenix Body with that of ordinary fire. Mine is a holy me, it is pure and it is ultimate." Phoenix¡¯s face was stuffed with gross pride as he spoke.


    The spirits that watched the fight looked on him in admiration. They were in awe of Phoenix Body¡¯s might.


    Han Senughed and said, "You make it sound unbeatable, but we all know everything has its weakness. Fire is fire, and fire doesn¡¯t get along with water too well."


    "You don¡¯t control the powers of water, boy," Phoenix said with a mocking tone.


    The water element was still harmless against Phoenix King. Ordinary watery attacks were not able to suppress the mes of the phoenix.


    The King of Day joined-in on the mocking and said, "Cut the crap! Even if you did wield water elemental powers, they would do nothing. Stop wasting our time."


    Han Sen ignored The King of Day and continued to focus on Phoenix King. He said, "Who told you I¡¯m not attuned with the element of water?"


    Han Sen reached out his arm and opened the palm of his hand. Frosty air was summoned to epass it, and it grew stronger and stronger into a fierce blizzard, until it eventually consumed him.


    "I thought he was physical-only?" Everyone was shocked at this revtion, unable to believe Han Sen was using the power of ice.


    "Was he hiding his true power, after all this time? I mean, he was already beating each and every one of us he faced." Even The King of Day was taken aback.


    "No. This is not his true power; it actually seems weaker," Heavenly Empress stated.


    "You mean to say that power doesn¡¯t actually belong to him?" Flower Empress asked.


    Phoenix King looked on Han Sen with disdain, saying, "This power does not belong to you. You cannot make it effective! Not even this power can bring me harm."


    "Really? Then are you willing to ept one of these punches?" Han Sen did not wait for a response, and simply threw a fist out towards Phoenix King.


    The icy powers were learnt from Little Fairy in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. He had only opened its first gene lock, so it was indeed weaker than what it could have been. It was visibly so, in the eyes of others.


    Han Sen knew Little Fairy¡¯s powers were special, but he nned on doing more than just using her powers. He had more than a few aces up his sleeve.


    Almost at the same moment, Han Sen simted Little Silver¡¯s power. The frosty air crackled with the charge of brutal electricity, not too unlike the Water-Thunder skill he had just learnt.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist was shrouded in biting clouds; the same clouds that masked much of his body.


    Phoenix King¡¯s power and speed were not as good as Han Sen¡¯s, so the spirit¡¯s Phoenix me attack could not hurt him.


    They had been at a stalemate, in which Han Sen could not be damaged and Han Sen could not damage the spirit with his holy light. Thus far, Phoenix King had only been so cocky and boisterous because of the Phoenix Body talent he possessed. He had an indestructible body, and he wanted people to know that.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist collided with Phoenix King¡¯s fire-wreathed body.

 Chapter 931: Killing Phoenix King

    Chapter 931: Killing Phoenix King


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The clouds pierced the wall of fire. The cold air could freeze the cells of others, and almost immediately, the ming phoenix was metamorphosed into its own opposite; it was turned into a statue of ice.


    Boom!


    Phoenix King had be ice, and all of his cells had frozen solid. Then, without notice, theposition of his being exploded into miniscule chips of ice that either pelted the field or submitted to the wind and were blown away.


    The golden mes were gone, and Phoenix King had poofed out of existence in a haze of cold-blue dust. He respawned near his spirit statue.


    The spirit base fell so quiet, you could hear a pin drop. Phoenix King had been utterly annihted in the blink of an eye, and for a moment, every spirit thought they had slipped into a bizarre and surreal dream.


    The King of Day was frozen, and he could hardly believe his eyes.


    Flower Empress¡¯ mouth was wide open, as if in awe that was trying to masquerade as disappointed shock.


    Heavenly Empress herself did not expect that The King could defeat Phoenix King so easily, meaning all the phoenix genes would have to be delivered to The King now.


    Seeing as she was the one who had convinced Phoenix King to fight The King, she felt tremendously guilty.


    "Kingfire Gene +1; First Rank Achieved. First Rank Reward: Self-Spirit Gene + 10"


    Han Sen was only a little bit pleased. Receiving ten self-spirit genes for achieving first ce seemed like a lowly reward for the feat.


    It now seemed to Han Sen that obtaining self-spirit genes in the spirit bases would not be easy, and it also told him there had to be other ways to receive them.


    Phoenix King respawned from the spirit stone with anger, and amidst the fire and fury of his temper, he spared no time inunching himself towards Han Sen in the shape of a phoenix.


    Boom!


    Han Sen cast the skill Water-Thunder, which obliterated the flying phoenix into another cascade of giblets.


    "If youck the courage tomit suicide, I can help you." Han Sen¡¯s body crackled with a surge of electricity. He was a physical manifestation of terrifying lightning, as he approached Phoenix King¡¯s statue.


    When the mad phoenix respawned, Han Sen punched him to death again.


    As soon as he respawned again, Han Sen killed him. This was repeated over and over, and people were in such shock and awe that they could hardly think straight as they tried to process what their eyes were telling them.


    Alternating between ice and thunder, Phoenix King kept dying without even being given the chance to breathe.


    All the spirits watched Phoenix King get ughtered relentlessly, like livestock being led to a grinder.


    Ten thousand spirits hade to watch the battle unfold, and not one of them made a sound. They were all in silent fright, as the noise of explosions sounded repeatedly, as if they were on a timer.


    "He is the first rank king spirit of this spirit base; The King is far too overpowered!" This thought raced through the mind of every spirit there.


    The spirits who had shown disdain to Han Sen before were now frozen.


    No one could believe that this was the result of the fight they hade to spectate.


    "Does this mean The King wasn¡¯t afraid of Phoenix King, at all? Did he just want to collect more king spirit genes before achieving first ce?" Some spirits finally understood Han Sen¡¯s initial reaction to the proposition of fighting Phoenix King, and after realizing this, they shouted to the sky.


    "So, The King decided to fight king spirits one-by-one, in sequential order? And the people who wanted to bully him were those king spirits?"


    "The King is so powerful, man. He¡¯d never fear an opponent, or even think of fleeing a battle."


    "The King is invincible. Who was stupid enough to believe he would be afraid of Phoenix King?"


    ...


    The sudden reversal of opinion represented just how much spirits adored those who were stronger. More than ever, spirits started to admire and show their affection for Han Sen again.


    For the fire genes he sought, Han Sen did not slow down in his repeated ying of Phoenix King. He kept on killing him until he reached the sum of one hundred.


    One hundred points was the max he was able to extract, unfortunately. Had he signed a contract, he could have received an infinite amount.


    Still, the results satisfied Han Sen a great deal. He was very appreciative of the fire genes he was able to harvest. All he would have to do next was max out his fire royal genes; once he did that, his fire element strengths and resistances would be perfect.


    Once this was achieved, he could practice fire hyper geno arts at a considerably quicker pace.


    After the fight was over, The King¡¯s name became synonymous with the word invincible.


    Many king spirits continued to despise him, but the love given to Han Sen from the lower tier spirits was unending. Many royal spirits were all too happy to provide him with spirit genes.


    Despite receiving so many spirit genes, though, a feeling nagged at Han Sen¡¯s mind. He was actually quite unhappy.


    Spirit genes only strengthened a person¡¯s talent and proficiencies with elements; they did not increase a person¡¯s fitness level. The greatest effect they would provide was in the opening of a gene lock.


    Han Sen¡¯s fire geno points had almost maxed out. If he practiced fire element skills, his speed in opening gene locks would be far quicker than it would be for other humans.


    Ordinary humans needed a fitness level of nine hundred to open their third gene lock, but if Han Sen practiced fire element skills, he could open a third gene lock from as low as six hundred.


    Whatever fire elemental skill he used could be cast faster and with a greater power, too.


    But to Han Sen, such a privilege was useless.


    The reason why he was this powerful was all down to his super king spirit body. It put him in a whole different league than other king spirits.


    Of course, the title of being a "super" king spirit did not mean that it was stronger than every other king spirit.


    Still, king spirits that had only opened their first or second gene lock would still be weaker than a base super king spirit.


    A king spirit that had opened their first gene lock possessed a fitness level that wasparable to the Iron Bug King.


    King spirits needed to grow, and their fitness increased as they became stronger.


    Han Sen noticed that by obtaining more self-spirit points, the power possessed by his super king spirit mode would be much stronger.


    Because super king spirit was stronger, he could defeat king spirits with ease. But to keep going in this manner, without increasing his sum of self genes, the advantages he had would soon be made irrelevant. He needed more, and he realized how difficult such a task would be.


    And to make matters worse for him, Han Sen was still stuck back in the sanctuary, unable to hunt creatures there. Continuing on this trajectory, without increasing his fitness, could one day prove deadly.


    He could only use super king spirit mode in the sanctuary as a trump card¡ªit was relegated to being ast resort. He couldn¡¯t randomly use it anymore, not before improving the strength of his body.


    ...


    "San Mu, we have finallye to the edge of Thorn Forest!" Chu Ming jovially called out to Han Sen.

 Chapter 932: When Next We Meet, I’ll Buy You a Drink

    Chapter 932: When Next We Meet, I¡¯ll Buy You a Drink


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was incredibly happy at this news. They had run out of food a long time ago, and now they had the opportunity to restock.


    Han Sen called for Qu Lanxi and Little Wind to apany him and Chu Ming in the hunt of creatures. He wasn¡¯t going to waste a single second, as he wasn¡¯t sure when the shelter would move to the outskirts of the forest again.


    They did not know which way they were going to go, but where they went seemed to be in absence of thorny brushes, and they espied a number of clearings in the distances ahead.


    After killing a group of iron bugs, they stumbled across a hunting party of humans.


    "Humans? There are humans!" Chu Ming looked excited when his eyes fell upon them.


    Each of them were surprised, and it was a sight that warmed their hearts. It was usually a great joy toe across other humans, as the asion was rare across the brutal expanse of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    They had heard of a human royal shelter in the vicinity, and after walking an additional thirty miles, they came to a shelter which had many humans strolling in and out.


    "Finally! I¡¯m back to civilization." Chu Ming almost cried at the sight.


    Han Sen and Qu Lanxi were d to have found such a shelter, but weren¡¯t half as excited as Chu Ming.


    After entering the shelter, they informed themselves of what manner of ce it was. It was a relief to hear it was good for humans, despite the spirit shelters that weren¡¯t too far away. The people in this ce were strong, and they could fight back and maintain their independence.


    Whoever was capable of defending themselves were allowed to live there.


    "We have found a ce in which we can live and be free. We can have a good life, free from the fear we have had to constantly live through in recent times," Chu Ming said.


    Han Sen said, "If you two like it, then stay. I¡¯m going back, though."


    "What? Why are you returning to that dump? You might die out there, all alone." Chu Ming looked at Han Sen with confusion.


    "I prefer to remain in perpetual adventure." Han Sen couldn¡¯t exin how he felt well, but this was the closest and most concise way he could express himself.


    There were a few other reasons of course; ones he did not wish to tell them. Han Sen needed that shelter to grow nts and enter the spirit base, something that was far more valuable to him than a safe ce toy his head.


    In Thorn Forest, there weren¡¯t many primitive creatures to find, but he could easily encounter creatures of a higher level. The resources he could get there, with his moving shelter, was far more important.


    And having a shelter that resided underground, free from any possible attack, was something incredibly rare and it was not something Han Sen was willing to give up.


    "Can¡¯t we adventure from the safety of this ce?" Chu Ming asked.


    Han Sen wanted to exin further, but much of what anchored his desire to remain in the hidden shelter had to be kept a secret.


    "Chu Ming, San Mu knows what he is doing. Don¡¯t try and change his mind. What matters is that we will still be friends forever, and distance won¡¯t lessen the bond we have established in our time together," Qu Lanxi graciously said, stopping Chu Ming¡¯s desire to plead that Han Sen remain with them.


    Han Sen looked at Qu Lanxi and said, "You are right; we have survived much together. We¡¯ve been through thick and thin, and straddled precarious lines through life and death situations. This is not something that can easily be forgotten."


    Chu Ming could not understand why Han Sen wanted to go back, and after a fewints, did not wish to strain their rtionship or end their times together on an unhappy note. He stopped trying to change his mind.


    When Han Sen and Qu Lanxi found some time to be alone, she said, "You are Ji Yanran¡¯s fiance, aren¡¯t you? Your name is Han Sen."


    "You knew?" Han Sen had a wry smile.


    Qu Lanxi smiled and told him, "There aren¡¯t many famous surpassers that go by the name of Han. I figured it had to be you, especially since you are fairly young. Besides, if you were going to select a fake name, San Mu was a bad choice."


    Han Sen said, "I didn¡¯t mean to lie or hide; it wasn¡¯t done in spite. I have many enemies, and I didn¡¯t want to bring you any more trouble than I did, when we first met. When I got a firmer grasp on where we were, and was able to acknowledge that where I was, was free of other humans, I didn¡¯t mind changing my surname and confiding in you."


    Qu Lanxi put her hand out in front of Han Sen and said, "When next we meet, I¡¯ll buy you a drink."


    "I thought you don¡¯t drink." Han Sen said, shaking her hand.


    "Meeting you again will be quite the asion, I¡¯m sure. And getting drunk on special asions seems to be the tradition, haha." Qu Lanxi took a brief pause, and then continued by saying, "Don¡¯t die out there, Han Sen. I will hold on and anticipate the drink we will one day share."


    "I¡¯m almost thirsty already." Han Sen smiled.


    Before leaving, Han Sen provided Chu Ming a tree crab, an iron bug beast soul and a copper fruit for a kickstart.


    Han Sen did not give these to Qu Lanxi because he knew she would not ept them.


    Han Sen felt remorseful, leaving the shelter without them.


    He felt he was being cold, and he was more disappointed with himself for not being sad about leaving them, but by being excited for the adventures that were sure toe.


    He killed a few iron bugs on his return, and by the time he arrived back at the underground shelter, the skies had been stolen by the night.


    "Being lonely and being alone are two different things, but on this night... I feel the former." Han Sen, while he cooked, had summoned Meowth and Golden Growler to talk to.


    Meowth and Golden Growler would asionally reply, and it struck Han Sen how much more intelligent and human they were, following their consumption of the waterdrops.


    "When there is no one around, it¡¯s quite boring. I think it¡¯s time I bring Zero here." Han Sen said out loud. It should have been a thought, but he was surprised to hear himself talk it out.


    The reason why he hadn¡¯t brought Zero with him yet, was because of Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi¡¯spany. It would be suspicious to see him always be apanied by a strange little girl.


    Now that he was alone, he decided to bring her there. Still, he wasn¡¯t sure if he was able to simply teleport her there on a whim.


    "Hm, I¡¯ll try it tomorrow." Han Sen looked at the watch and the photo it contained.


    He asked his mother about it once, on his return to the Alliance, but she had told him she did not know who the man was. She didn¡¯t recognize him as someone who belonged to the Han family.


    "Who is this man? And did he kill all these creatures? If he did, what connection does he have to our family?" Han Sen was starting to get a headache, thinking of this. Regardless, he really was starting to believe his father¡¯s death had not been an ident.

 Chapter 933: I Want Your Genes

    Chapter 933: I Want Your Genes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next day, Han Sen asked his mother to bring Zero to the teleporter in Moment Shelter, to see whether or not she could teleport.


    Like before, she came through the teleporter into his shelter. Han Sen was quickly delighted.


    With Zero there, Han Sen did not feel as lonely.


    The shelter, overnight, had again moved into the deeper recesses of Thorn Forest. Upon a small expedition outside, Han Sen was able to spot some winged snakes. He thought about engaging them, but when he saw the king amongst them, he promptly turned around and went back inside.


    Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t kill such a beast, but without the intrusions of others, he was free to grow that which he wanted to. For now, he nned on growing the Dragon-Blood Tree.


    Each day, he gave the tree a single drop. It didn¡¯t take long for the tree to flourish and within a few days, flowers bloomed across the well-structured boughs of the tree. If it was to continue in such a manner, Han Sen deduced it would not be long before it grew fruit.


    "The mutant ss beast souls of Dragon-Blood Snakes would be very beneficial. It many of such fruits grow, I¡¯ll be rich!" Han Sen was delighted at the results, and his mind feverishly pondered the results his harvest would soon bring.


    Whenever Han Sen was bored, he visited the spirit base to obtain more genes. He had an incredible reputation by now, and many royal spirits sought him out to deliver him their genes.


    The king spirits no longer dared to challenge him. While their pestering was a relief, it was ultimately a disappointment, for it prevented Han Sen from being able to gather more of their genes.


    "It looks like I should keep a low profile; otherwise, my gain of points is going to slow to a crawl," Han Sen thought to himself. He had shone a spotlight on himself a number of times now. He had relished in the attention he was giving, and caused constantmotion with the staggering fights and the audiences that would crowd to watch. He knew he had to avoid doing this from now on, and if that didn¡¯t work, perhaps even lose.


    While this prospect seemed promising, the spirit he threw the fight for would be given a super king spirit gene. Then, the truth would be revealed.


    No one knew Han Sen was The King, and he wanted to keep it that way. It would be dangerous for any aspect of his identity to be learnt.


    Being unable to gather king spirit genes, Han Sen was no longer too fussed with visiting the spirit base. On this day, he only spent two hours there, seeing what he might have needed.


    Aside from royal and king spirit genes, the other ranks of spirit genes were almost all maxed out.


    Without anything to do, Han Sen decided to summon Moment Queen.


    Thest time Han Sen saw her, she was bawling her eyes out like a maddened woman.


    Summoning her this time, Han Sen did so in the wonder of whether or not she could control the movements of the shelter. If she could control it, then he wouldn¡¯t have to roll the dice every day, waiting to see whether or not it had moved to the outskirts of Thorn Forest.


    When Moment Queen appeared, she did so with an immediate desire to kill Han Sen. Although he despised him, her attack was not through animosity alone. She wanted to die, and she hoped Han Sen would provide her this release.


    But right before she tried to attack, she stopped. She stood still, while her eyes looked around wildly.


    "Why are you in a king ss shelter?" Moment Queen looked around in visible shock.


    "I conquered it; not bad, huh?" Han Sen smiled.


    Moment Queen looked at him with disdain and said, "the creatures these bones once belonged to would crush you with a mere poke."


    "All you need to know is that this shelter belongs to me now." Han Sen looked at Moment Queen dead in the eyes and then said, "You seem stronger than you did before."


    Moment Queen seemed spooked by her presence there in the shelter. As she looked around, she said, "When king spirits enter a shelter, they be stronger. If I could obtain self geno points, I could be as strong as the king spirits that popte the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary."


    "That sounds good." Han Sen eyed her suspiciously and observed how she seemed to look like a newborn king spirit. Whatever the case may be, she couldn¡¯t have been any weaker than an iron bug king.


    If she misbehaved or did something that would incite his ire and require him to kill her, he could do so with ease with his super king spirit mode. He wasn¡¯t quite up to the task, with his own simple, raw power, however.


    "Where are the spirits here?" Moment Queen entered the spirit hall.


    "Do you think I¡¯d still be here if there were spirits?" Han Sen followed Moment Queen.


    Moment Queen saw the perfect statue and looked as happy as one could be.


    But then, her face started to lookplicated and she fell silent.


    "You can put your spirit stone inside there?" Han Sen asked.


    "Would you allow me to?" Moment Queen asked in return. After herst betrayal, Han Sen had imprisoned her.


    "Yes; but that all depends on the benefits you might be able to provide me," Han Sen said.


    Moment Queen¡¯s eyes widened, and she coldly said, "I can help you control the movements of this shelter. If I don¡¯t, then this shelter will continue to teleport as it does and total ownership of it will be impossible."


    "I like the moving aspect of this shelter; give me some cold, hard benefits," Han Sen said.


    Han Sen would have really liked her to be able to control the position and location of the shelter, but he wasn¡¯t quite willing to let her know that now.


    "Well, aside from that, I have nothing. Of this, you know," Moment Queen said, dismally.


    "I want your king spirit gene," Han Sen told her.


    Moment Queen¡¯s spirit gene might have been of the space element he much desired, but because she would rather diepletely, she would not give it to him. This was his first mentioning of this.


    "Impossible," Moment Queen rejected Han Sen.

 Chapter 934: Moment Gene

    Chapter 934: Moment Gene


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Do you want to be imprisoned in the Sea of Soul from now unto eternity, or would you like to control the shelter?" Han Sen said, sternly looking at Moment Queen.


    Moment Queen had a conflicted expression. Humanity acknowledged the existence of spirit bases, but very few knew what they were exactly.


    Han Sen had threatened her with what she feared the most: return to the Sea of Soul, trapped. If she could control the shelter and enter the spirit base, she believed she would have a chance to escape him.


    Of course, Han Sen was not entirely trusting, and he practically knew what she was nning. He wanted her to feel hopeless, though, so that she would deliver her geno points to him.


    He thought Moment Queen aligned with the rare space element, and she was likely the only spirit he could find who had space genes.


    Even if he was lucky enough to encounter a space element spirit in the spirit base, the amount he¡¯d receive would be extremely low, and it was almost guaranteed that no space element spirit would wish to wager a vast number of them in a self fight like Phoenix did.


    Moment Queen looked at Han Sen and said, "They took my genes before they booted me back to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. I couldn¡¯t give them to you, even if I wanted to."


    "How do you earn more self geno points?" Han Sen wanted to increase his tally.


    "Consume the Life Geno Essence of a super creature that shares the same element as you. Either that, or fruit of the same element," Moment Queen answered, surprisingly forthwith.


    "Let¡¯s talk business." Han Sen paused a brief moment, eyeing Moment Queen, then said, "But before that, you will have to give me one geno point."


    "But I really only have one left!" Moment Queen pleaded.


    "Well, it¡¯s either that or you return to the Sea of Soul. The choice is yours." Han Sen did not believe her.


    Even if her king spirit genes had been taken away, she had been in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for quite some time, ruling over a shelter no less. He firmly believed she had more than one.


    She had the talent to grow a six-gear tree, after all.


    In response to the untruthfulness, Han Sen raised his hand to send her back to the Sea of Soul. But before he could finish, she quickly said, "Okay, okay; I can give you a point! But please, exin the terms of your desired co-operation."


    "Give it to me first," Han Sen said.


    Not wanting to be stuck in the Sea of Soul, she gave it to him as quickly as she could. A light was hastily fired into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    "King Spirit Time Gene +1."


    Has Sen believed her teleportation skill had required the space element. He hadn¡¯t expected her to possess the time element, instead.


    "Now, what do you want?" Moment Queen asked, looking at Han Sen.


    "There is no rush; let¡¯s discuss these matters slowly." Han Sen smiled.


    The two spoke with each other for a long time after that. She would be given the responsibility of controlling the movements of the shelter, on the term that she would obey him. And up until Han Sen reached a hundred self genes, she would have to share half of hers with him.


    Moment Queen would be allowed to enter the spirit base, but she would have to exit and aid Han Sen in hunting creatures on asion, as well.


    After they struck a deal, her wish for death subsided for a while. She had hope.


    Because she now had hope, she was willing to ept Han Sen¡¯s authority for the time being. She did not want to kill him just yet, either.


    "King ss time gene, eh? She really is quite special." Han Sen was overjoyed with this revtion.


    "You said you killed the son of a king, didn¡¯t you? If you enter the spirit base, will they find you?" Han Sen asked.


    "I look different now. They won¡¯t find me. What? Did you think I only came back here just so I could be killed?" Moment Queen said.


    "No, but that¡¯s good." Han Sen nodded.


    Moment Queen observed the statue¡¯s forehead, and as she did, a ck hole emerged from her and drifted over to fit itself inside the slot. It formed neatly into a spirit stone.


    A light shot towards Moment Queen, and she disappeared in a sh of light. She had entered the spirit base.


    Han Sen did not tell her about him being a super king spirit, and he most certainly did not want to let her know he was The King.


    In the spirit base, she could talk freely with other spirits. He had to be careful about what information she had, and could possibly release in spite.


    If she caused issues for him, though, he could always use his super king spirit mode to end her.


    Moment Queen had only just managed to arrive back at the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, so it was likely she was looking to collect many genes. It¡¯d be a while before she came back out.


    Han Sen did not wait for her, though. Instead, he went to water the Dragon-Blood Tree.


    He believed each flower would bear him a fruit, but he soon realized he was wrong.


    When the flowers withered, they did not grow fruit. And all that appeared were four grape-sized dragonfruit.


    "Um, why are there only four?" Han Sen looked bitterly disappointed at the result.


    Still, obtaining four mutant ss beast souls was not all that bad. Pet beast souls that were birthed from nts would already have their battle mode active, so there would be no need for him to spend time raising them.


    Once the wait for the ripening fruit was over, he¡¯d have four pet fighters.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t go hunt immediately after that, though. He wanted to wait until Moment Queen returned first. In the meantime, over the course of his wait, he tended to the Dragon-Blood Tree and watered it, eagerly anticipating the birth of the Dragon-Blood Snakes.


    "I wonder how many gene locks they can open?" Han Sen was feeling hopeful it would be a high number.


    Mutant pets could unlock six at the max. If it was the child of a creature, they¡¯d only have one open at birth.


    But creatures born from geno nts were not like this. The more talents they had, the more gene locks they could have open from birth.


    Furthermore, the opened gene lock numbers were fixed. They weren¡¯t like genuine creatures, which could improve and open further gene locks over time.

 Chapter 935: Zero, the Lucky Goddess

    Chapter 935: Zero, the Lucky Goddess


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moment Queen stayed in the spirit base for the longest time and did not return. Han Sen had no fear, though, for he could feel what she was up to.


    Providing one waterdrop to the tree every day, it only took another four days for the small fruits that hung from its boughs to increase to the size of an average car tire. The texture of the fruits was peculiar, scaly and reptilian like the creatures that were supposed to be within.


    Pang!


    One fruit finished maturing and fell from the tree. Quickly, and quite ecstatically, Han Sen retrieved the fruit and peeled back theyers of its scaled-exterior. After he did so, a red light shot out from the interior and entered his Sea of Soul.


    "Mutant Pet Beast Soul Obtained; Dragon-Blood Snake."


    Looking inside his Sea of Soul, he noticed the presence of a new creature. It was a red snake with four legs.


    It was more like a gecko than a snake, but not quite. Its skin wasn¡¯t leathery like a gecko or smooth like an amphibian; it was more reptilian and scaled like dry, cracked mud.


    From out of its mouth, a forked tongue rattled; it was definitely a snake of sorts.


    Of course, Han Sen knew appearances could be deceptive, and so he didn¡¯t pay too much heed to its odd look. What he was most interested in were its statistics, and that was what he spent much of his time perusing.


    "Mutant Dragon-Blood Snake: Second Gene Lock Open."


    Han Sen was a little disheartened at the result. Mutant pets were capable of having six open gene locks, so this was at the lower end of the spectrum.


    "It is fortunate I have another three to test my luck with." Han Sen resolved to only be grateful if one of the pets had five gene locks open.


    Pang!


    Another dragonfruit fell from the tree. Hastily, Han Sen scrambled over to pick it up. When it was in his hands, he peeled away theyers, all the while saying, "God? Please bless me with a pet that has five of its gene locks open. Amen."


    After theyers were peeled and removed, another red light burst forth like a beacon and entered Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul. Uncaring for the little creature¡¯s appearance, he raced straight for the statistics.


    "Mutant Dragon-Blood Snake: First Gene Lock Open"


    "F*ck you!" Han Sen wanted to flip the nearest table he could find, as this was the worst possible result one could receive.


    Although mutant creatures had a high fitness level, ones that had only opened their first gene lock were unlikely to be able to take down anything greater than an ordinary creature.


    Since Han Sen wanted to take down mutant creatures on his own next, this pet was useless.


    "It looks like I¡¯ve been praying to the wrong god," Han Sen thought to himself.


    The third dragonfruit dropped from the tree and hurtled to the ground, but before he went over to pick it up, he requested that Zero bring him water. When she brought the bucket over, he washed his face and summoned his iron bug armor.


    Han Sen approached the fruit and started peeling it. As he did so, he said, "God? It¡¯s me again; perhaps you didn¡¯t get the messagest time, but I request that you bless me with the fortune to receive that which I most desperately need. I will sacrificembs, goats, or whatever in your name, if that is what it¡¯s going to take. Please, God. Amen."


    After he finished peeling it, a red light moved to nestle in Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul once more.


    "Mutant Dragon-Blood Snake: First Gene Lock Open."


    After hearing the voice, his face ckened. He shouted, "Oh,e on! This is not even funny."


    Seeing the three snakes, Han Sen wanted to bang his head into the nearest concrete surface.


    The final dragonfruit fell from the tree, and considering his current string of bad luck, Han Sen felt reluctant to open it himself.


    "Zero, help me peel it!" He hoped Zero would be luckier than he was.


    Zero approached the fruit and gently started peeling it with her small and delicate hands. When she was done, a red light shot into her forehead.


    Han Sen pointed at Zero and asked, "Hey, I thought you couldn¡¯t use beast souls?"


    Zero could not eat the flesh of creatures, and neither could she make use of beast souls; this was because she did not have a Sea of Soul. Her situation was simr to the shura, in that regard.


    But with ease, the Dragon-Blood Snake entered her forehead, signifying she now had a Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen had once tried to send her a beast soul in the past, but it didn¡¯t work. He knew for sure she had no Sea of Soul, but clearly, things were different now.


    Zero looked at Han Sen but did not say anything, and the expression she wore made it seem as if she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Han Sen tried sending her one of his other, now-useless Dragon-Blood Snakes and the transfer actually worked this time.


    "What is this?" Han Sen was shocked with this revtion, but judging from Zero¡¯s rtive silence, it seemed as if she too was unsure what had happened or what had changed.


    Zero merely stood where she was, staring back at Han Sen at a loss for words.


    Han Sen asked Zero to return the snakes to him, and lo and behold, they were transferred back to Han Sen correctly. Her Sea of Soul seemed to function just as any other¡¯s would.


    "Was she too young before or something? Perhaps that is why her Sea of Soul had not yet activated." Han Sen mulled over this curious development with great interest.


    After thinking about it some more, her being too young may have indeed been the correct answer. He observed Zero¡¯s figure some more and noticed she appeared a little more grown-up than she had previously. Rather than a child, she looked more like a teenager.


    That being said, she should have fully grown-up a long time ago. Why this was happening now befuddled Han Sen.


    "Humans need to be sixteen before they can enter the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Before sixteen, you haven¡¯t fully grown-up, thus the ineligibility. It is true she is not a pure, average, run-of-the-mill human... so is her slow growth a result of this peculiarity?" Han Sen wondered some more.


    He couldn¡¯t prove his theories, but looking at her matured facial structure, it seemed likely.


    Regardless of what the cause was, Han Sen was just happy she could now use beast souls.


    Han Sen asked her if she could receive geno points from the consumption of meat, but she merely shook her head.


    Han Sen took a look at the Dragon-Blood Snake she had obtained and returned to him, in the desperate hope her fruit-opening result was better than his own three tries.


    "Mutant Dragon-Blood Snake: Sixth Gene Lock Open."


    Han Sen¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground. He ran over to Zero, picked her up in his arms, and started spinning about with her. Then, he kissed her on the cheek, telling her, "My dear little Zero, you are my lucky goddess. Yes, yes you are! You just got me the best snake possible!"

 Chapter 936: Knight Tree

    Chapter 936: Knight Tree


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Blood-Dragon Snakes were of the blood element. With every gene lock that they had open, their powers improved by a great deal all across the board. Their speed and strength, however, were given an exponential boost.


    Even a Blood-Dragon Snake with only two open gene locks would be considerably stronger than Han Sen. To receive a Blood-Dragon Snake with six open gene locks was a tremendous thing, and it was sure toy waste to any creature it fought.


    The fitness level of ordinary creatures was three to six hundred. Primitive was six to twelve hundred. Mutant was twelve to eighteen hundred. Sacred-blood was eighteen to twenty-four hundred. Humans had yet to gauge the fitness levels of super creatures, but it was estimated that they had a fitness level of at least three thousand. There was quite a gulf separating sacred-blood and super creatures in this sanctuary.


    To bridge that fitness gully, newborn super creatures and newborn king spirits were viable targets.


    Newborn king spirits would not be unlike the spirits Han Sen had encountered in the first and second spirit bases. Their fitness wasparable to that of a sacred-blood creature, with some being a little higher.


    But when challenging creatures that were of the same tier as a human, creatures always proved stronger. Humans couldn¡¯t go against creatures unless they had a clear advantage.


    With that being said, it was more difficult for creatures to open their gene locks. Their control of energy flows was not as efficient as human hyper geno arts in harnessing and using power.


    Receiving a snake, with six open gene locks, was an incredibly rare gift for Han Sen. It had a base fitness level of fifteen hundred, but the six open gene locks boosted that to the region of two thousand. It was a creature that could hunt sacred-blood creatures effortlessly.


    The Dragon-Blood Snake would have destroyed the iron bug king with ease, and yet, it was likely that the other three snakes he had received would have been the ones wrecked if such a fight took ce. Any sacred-blood creature, with a single open gene lock, would¡¯ve had what it took to destroy those three snakes.


    They wouldn¡¯t perform too well against mutant ss creatures, either. It was strange, though, as many people would value such pets. Other humans would need whatever help they could get, and they¡¯d view even the weaker snakes as formidable pets to aid them in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "I would like to send them to Qu Lanxi, but how am I supposed to exin how rapidly the Dragon-Blood Snakes were grown? I guess I have no choice but to sell them," Han Sen thought to himself.


    But thinking about this made him frown. Moment Queen had yet to return from the spirit base, and by now, he was getting impatient. He summoned her to return.


    She had be addicted to the acquisition of power and geno points, so she was unhappy at having Han Sen yank her out so abruptly.


    "You¡¯ll have plenty of time to earn geno points, so maybe now you can help me move this shelter somece safer," Han Sen said.


    "I can move it, but where is ¡¯safe¡¯ exactly?" Moment Queen asked.


    Han Sen did not know either, but Thorn Forest was not an infinite woond. If they were to travel in one direction or another, they¡¯d eventually arrive at an outskirt of some sort. Acknowledging this, Han Sen merely pointed in a direction.


    Moment Queen moved in the direction Han Sen wished for her to go. Unfortunately, the distance the shelter could travel was limited, and it could only move a certain amount a day. After the move, they were still deep inside the webbed brush of Thorn Forest.


    The next day, they were still there after the subsequent move, too. And so they were after the next few moves following that.


    "Where is this?" Han Sen saw a big tree ahead of him in Thorn Forest.


    It stood half a kilometer from the shelter; a goliath tree that stood proud and firm, its verdant head standing forty meters high in the sky.


    Curiously, it looked as if many people had been strung up and left to hang, dangling from the thick boughs of the tree. Fortunately, upon closer inspection, Han Sen realized his vision was just a misinterpretation of what they actually were. They were fruit, and only human in shape.


    While they looked human, they were slightly bulky. It was as if they were armor-d humans, and with such protective gear, no hint of flesh could be seen. Han Sen thought they looked simr to the steel-d knights that hailed from medieval Europe. With their helmets connected to the tree, it was a strange sight.


    "Are they alive?" Han Sen counted the six armored-knight fruits.


    "This is a sacred-blood ss Knight Tree. They grow sacred-blood ss Loyal Knights," Moment Queen exined, as she too calcted the breadth of the remarkable tree that stood before them.


    "They¡¯re sacred-blood creatures?" Han Sen asked, before going on to say, "Should we kill them before they mature?"


    Moment Queen looked at Han Sen as if she had just witnessed his brain cells implode. She asked him, "Why would you do that? You can¡¯t eat them. And when they mature, they will never betray the first person their eyes fall upon."


    "Really? When will they mature, then?" Han Sen said, jovially.


    Moment Queen looked at the tree and said, "Well, sacred-blood trees take a few thousand years to mature. This one will take another thousand, is my best estimate."


    "I can¡¯t wait that long." Han Sen frowned, but his frown soon vanished upon a sudden realization. "But that¡¯s okay; let¡¯s bring it with us. Stop moving the shelter, and let¡¯s go dig it up."


    "Pah! You think you can transnt a sacred-blood tree?" Moment Queen found it funny, and she giggled under her breath.


    "Just do it." Han Sen did not exin and just rallied his four snakes and Little Wind to apany him on the way to the tree.


    Moment Queen followed. Not long after, her face curdled as she noticed something amiss. She called out, "Stop! Something is wrong."


    "What is it?" Han Sen looked at her with confusion.


    "Look at the ground." They were only three meters away from the Knight Tree, at this point.


    When Han Sen looked down, all he could see was yellow soil. Still wondering what she was referring to, he asked, "Why, what is it? Is this something special?"


    "Don¡¯t you think it is strange? How can such sordid, ill-kept ground birth such a magnificent tree?" Moment Queen asked.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to scan the vicinity, and it was just as she said; there was no lifeforce around or in the soil below.

 Chapter 937: Disloyal Knight

    Chapter 937: Disloyal Knight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "This is weird." Han Sen frowned. Only the Knight Tree had a lifeforce in the vicinity.


    "Maybe the tree absorbed the life from the soil all around it?" Han Sen asked, looking at Moment Queen.


    "All nts absorb energy from the ground, but they never take more than their fair share. If there is an insufficient amount of nutrients avable for its growth, it does not drain the surrounding area; it just epts its own demise. It would not grow," Moment Queen said, with her eyes fixed on the Knight Tree.


    "The tree has... a problem?" Han Sen said, as he eyed the six knights that hung from the boughs.


    Moment Queen replied, "Yes, it has a big problem. For this tree to grow, with dead earth all around, should be impossible."


    Han Sen nodded to disy his understanding, and as he turned back to watch the tree, his face turned grim.


    "There is something amiss with the fruit, also." Han Sen¡¯s forehead flexed again.


    "Why? What do you see?" Moment Queen asked, with her own ardent curiosity.


    Han Sen, with his eyes on the six knight fruit, said, "The Knight Tree is strong, as we have surmised. But the fruit it bears are weak. And you said it would take another thousand years for them to mature? They seem too weak to adhere to your estimate. And..."


    Han Sen froze.


    "And... what?" Moment Queen was not used to the way Han Sen was speaking.


    "This knight tree has seven fruit, actually. There is one behind the tree, but it avoided our attention at first," Han Sen exined.


    "There is another one?" Moment Queen¡¯s face changed, and so she went to the other side of the tree.


    Han Sen brought the Dragon-Blood Snake and Little Wind with him to circle the tree. He was keen to get a better look, but he made sure to keep his distance.


    On the other side of the tree, the fruit there was different than the other six. It was simr in shape, but it didn¡¯t look quite as natural. It was more like a statue of a knight.


    The other six wore bright steel armor, but this one wore green-copper armor. Its presence there was a mystery.


    Han Sen felt a powerful energying from the knight, and the other sixbined seemed to be no match for the green-copper enigma.


    As Moment Queen¡¯s eyes fell upon it, she eximed, "Disloyal Knight! It is a Disloyal Knight! The tree has birthed a Disloyal Knight!"


    "What is that? Is there a difference between Loyal Knights and Disloyal Knights?" Han Sen looked at the green-copper fruit in confusion, and so he asked Moment Queen to rify.


    "Well, of course there is. Duh! They aren¡¯t the same type of fruit; can apples grow on a peach tree?" Moment Queen retorted.


    Han Sen did not know much about botany, so he frowned and said, "Maybe it was lonely on its own tree. Hey, do you think a Disloyal Knight will be loyal to me like the Loyal Knights?"


    Moment Queen looked at Han Sen with eyes of fire, wondering whether or not his stupidity was genuine. She told him, "No, of course not! Are you serious? Disloyalty is the opposite of loyalty, and so the Disloyal Knight is the opposite of a Loyal Knight. If you are the first person it sees, consider yourself marked. It will be your greatest nemesis; a foe that will not relent in its pursuit of you until you are dead."


    Moment Queen continued in her speech, saying, "I once saw an emperor grow a Disloyal Knight Tree. It hadn¡¯t matured yet, and he said it would take nine thousand years for it to grow the single Disloyal Knight it would bear."


    "Ooh, so that means it¡¯s a treasure. That¡¯s some good stuff, right? Can we get a beast soul if we kill it?" Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen did not answer him directly, and she merely continued on from her previous dialogue. "Do you know what he did to grow that Disloyal Knight Tree?"


    "What did he do? He didn¡¯t bury a real knight beneath that tree, right?" Han Sen wondered.


    Moment Queen answered, "Ten thousand knight spirits cannotpare to the strength of a single Disloyal Knight. It could very well be a super creature. At the very least, any ordinary Disloyal Knight can be birthed to the rank of a berserk sacred-blood creature."


    "Could you answer my question, please? The emperor that wanted to grow the tree; what did he do?" Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen said, "Before he grew it, he had a grand expanse ofnd dedicated to the cultivation of Knight Trees. There were over ten thousand of them. But when the Disloyal Knight was born, they all withered and died."


    "Um... okay. But that at least exins why there is no lifeforce in the area around this tree," Han Sen said.


    "Ah, but there¡¯s another problem. Disloyal Knights are birthed on trees of their own. They cannot grow on a traditional Knight Tree. I remember this emperor saying that without the energy of the Loyal Knights, the Disloyal Knight could not grow. What? Do you really think this ce once had thousands of Knight Trees?" Moment Queen said.


    Han Sen looked around and replied, "I¡¯m not sure, but this is deep inside Thorn Forest. Thorns clog every path, and as such, there cannot be many trees."


    "Even if there was, the Disloyal Knight should not be growing on the same tree. Unless..." Moment Queen said.


    "Unless what?" Han Sen asked, inquisitively. He did not know much about geno nts or other botanical fields, so he needed Moment Queen to exin everything she knew or guessed.


    "Unless a Disloyal Knight died beneath this tree, and the Loyal Knight tree absorbed the deceased Disloyal Knight and somehow mutated," Moment Queen exined her line of thought.


    "And what¡¯s the bottom line, if that is what has happened? Does it benefit us in any way?" Han Sen wasn¡¯t really interested in how the tree was grown, only what rewards he might be able to reap.


    "If things are indeed like this, then maybe the Disloyal Knight will be different and we¡¯ll be able to im it," Moment Queen said.

 Chapter 938: A Knight That Opens His Eyes

    Chapter 938: A Knight That Opens His Eyes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "How do you reckon I can im it?" Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen shook her head and said, "Well, the chances would be slim. And besides, look at it; it¡¯s going to take at least another thousand years for it to mature. You¡¯ll be old and grey by then."


    "One thousand years is not that long, and furthermore, we can bring it into the shelter." Han Sen did not seem apprehensive or wary in the least.


    With the waterdrops Han Sen possessed, the thousand years could be reduced to a mere three. And Han Sen was willing to wait that long.


    The Disloyal Knight was a berserk sacred-blood creature, and if he was lucky, the scales could tip and result in it being a fully-fledged super creature. Waiting three years for that opportunity would be tremendously worth it.


    But Han Sen needed to know whether or not he could im the Disloyal Knight. If he couldn¡¯t, then he¡¯d be the sole, lifelong target of the violent fruit-born soldier.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s hard enough to grow sacred-blood nts, but to unearth and move one somece else is mere foolishness and will ruin what has already grown," Moment Queen implored.


    "Just tell me how to im the Disloyal Knight, would you?" Han Sen said.


    "Although it is a Disloyal Knight, it has grown on a Knight Tree. This may result in it obeying the first person it sees, but..."


    Han Sen always hated "buts," so he said, "Just spit it out!"


    "He is a Disloyal Knight, and you can¡¯t deny what you are forever. Gically, it¡¯s a Disloyal Knight and that¡¯s what it¡¯s going to be. Even if it obeyed you, initially, the traditional, unwavering fealty of a Loyal Knight would fade over time. It would only be a matter of time before it betrayed you. It could hurt you as much as it hurts others," Moment Queen exined.


    "If that loyaltysts one hundred years, I¡¯d say it¡¯s worth it," Han Sen said.


    A hundred years was nothing to Han Sen, and he could be as strong as a super creature himself in that time.


    The knight would be helpful, in its early years. He could use it to kill goliath monsters with the greatest of ease.


    Han Sen, learning this about the Disloyal Knight,manded his snakes to unearth the tree and transport it back to the shelter.


    Moment Queen did not say anything, but she found the scene quite amusing.


    It would have made sense for an emperor to move a tree, but for Han Sen, who had only just entered the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, it was a humorous joke. She thought he was being a little too big for his breeches.


    Still, she would not stop him. Ultimately, it would not be her business, so she was happy just to sit back and watch.


    "If you don¡¯t need me, then I¡¯ll return to the spirit base." Moment Queen was eager to get back to earning geno points.


    Han Sen waved her off, knowing she would not aid in the tree¡¯s excavation, anyway.


    The soil around the tree was very hard, but the snakes were powerful and it did not take them long to dig through. This was especially true of the snake with six of its gene locks open. The speed at which it worked was remarkable, and it had no troublemitting to the task they had beenmanded to perform.


    The roots beneath the earth were slowly revealed, and they were as thick as barrels.


    The roots were also long, and it proved impossible to move the tree as well as the roots. Han Senmanded that they bite the roots off.


    They did so, but it wasn¡¯t easy. The roots were harder than stone, and three of them failed, only leaving light bite marks in the material. Only the Dragon-Blood Snake with six of its gene locks open was able to cut off the excess roots.


    But after the snake bit off one root, the tree began to shiver and tremble. The six Loyal Knights were like ghosts, swinging from the boughs of the tree.


    Boom!


    One Loyal Knight disconnected and hit the ground. One after another, so did the others. They did not copse onto the ground, but instead, theynded on their feet like armor-garbed mannequins in a museum.


    Han Sen took a step back, not sure what to expect, and allowed Little Wind and his number one Dragon-Blood Snake to protect him from the front. He also made sure to summon his armor, just in-case.


    "What have we here? Didn¡¯t Moment Queen say it would take a thousand years for them to grow? Why would they detach now?" Han Sen looked at the six figures, twirling the red dagger in his hand.


    Suddenly, the Loyal Knights opened their eyes. They looked at Han Sen and the Dragon-Blood Snake beside him.


    "Wait, these are Loyal Knights. So that means they¡¯ll obey me upon seeing me, right? But if the snake is in front of me..." Han Sen regretted using the snake for protection, but suddenly, one of the Loyal Knights threw a punch towards it.


    The other five followed and did the same, throwing fists towards the stalwart snake. They were much weaker than sacred-blood creatures, but they were undoubtedly greater than mutant ss types.


    "Did Moment lie? They are attacking whatever they see!" Han Senmanded the Dragon-Blood Snake and Little Wind to fight back against their fruity aggressors.


    Boom!


    A light rose from the feet of one of the Loyal Knights, then it punched the snake. The snake was sent flying.


    Han Sen saw the rest of the knights generate an aura, one that rose from their feet, also. Three of them were graced with a halo atop their heads.


    Two of them had two halos, whereas one had three.


    The more halos they had, the more powerful they were. Han Sen thought it might have signified the number of gene locks they had open.


    The halos did not deal extra damage, but they buffed the knights in a variety of ways.


    Not that Han Sen cared much for this. They hadn¡¯t finished fully maturing, and they had been deprived of adequate nutrition. Han Sen guessed the pets under hismand could deal with the foes before him.


    "It¡¯s lucky the Disloyal Knight has not decided to join them. Had it chosen to, I might have been done for," Han Sen thought. But then, he looked towards the figure of his musing and was given a shock.


    He did not know when it had happened, but the Disloyal Knight¡¯s eyes were open. They were fixed on Han Sen.

 Chapter 939: Rare Disloyal Knight

    Chapter 939: Rare Disloyal Knight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was taken aback. For now, it was lucky that the Disloyal Knight had not left the tree.


    "You¡¯re nowhere near done; there¡¯s no way you¡¯reing down from there." Han Sen looked at the Disloyal Knight and felt a little safer.


    Han Sen, clutching the dagger in his hand, turned around and attacked one of the Loyal Knights that were advancing.


    The Dragon-Blood Snakes took one knight each, and Little Wind engaged one, too.


    The Loyal Knights were almost as strong as the Dragon-Blood Snakes, and only the one with three halos had a noticeable advantage in strength. Fortunately for all involved, it was the Dragon-Blood Snake with six active gene locks that chose to engage that knight. The skittering-slithering fiend was quick on its feet, and it leapt at the armored nemesis to scratch it and draw blood.


    Little Wind fought against a knight that had only one gene lock open, and thus had only one halo. His fitness was pretty low, all things considered, but he had four gene locks open. The wind attacks the furry fighter employed ravaged the defenses of his enemy.


    Han Sen used his sacred-blood armor and dagger to engage his target, and he was doing well in the fight. He suffered a few hits, but the armor was strong enough to keep him protected.


    Katcha!


    The Dragon-Blood Snake, with six open gene locks, found an opening to dig its teeth into the neck of the Loyal Knight it had engaged. The vicious teeth sunk into the neck with ease, and it tore the entire head off the knight¡¯s shoulders in a gruesome disy. Before the head could hit the ground, though, the snake spun around and swallowed it.


    "Sacred-Blood Creature Loyal Knight killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh is inedible."


    "Wow, these things are pretty weak. It looks like the Disloyal Knight really has been hogging all the energy." Han Sen was overjoyed, thinking he could still one day im it.


    And the fact that they were weak was good, as he wouldn¡¯t have to exhaust himself in the battle, despite theck of meat he would receive. With that being said, though, he wouldn¡¯t mind getting one of the beast souls. A sacred-blood beast soul was, after all, a sacred-blood beast soul.


    Roar! The Dragon-Blood Snake leapt towards another knight.


    Against the Dragon-Blood Snake with six gene locks open, the other knights on the field didn¡¯t stand a snowke¡¯s chance in h*ll.


    The heads of four Loyal Knights were quickly severed and gobbled up by the snake. As impressive as this was, Han Sen was disheartened by theck of beast souls he received.


    The other two Loyal Knights were still doingbat. With the situation under control, Han Sen decided to turn around and look at the Disloyal Knight to see if anything had changed. Eerily, it was still there, staring back at him.


    But with the Disloyal Knight being unable to move, Han Sen was not afraid. The snake finished off the other Loyal Knights, but still, he received no beast soul.


    "Today¡¯s luck is far too poor." Han Senmanded the snake to get back to work, excavating the tree for transport.


    Three snakes dug the earth around the tree, while the strongest went to biting through the roots.


    All of a sudden, the Disloyal Knight began to scream in agony with a shrill, inhuman voice. It was still connected to the tree, though, and Han Sen was confident that it couldn¡¯t dislodge itself.


    "Stop screaming, you big baby! I¡¯m only moving the tree; I¡¯m not killing you," Han Sen said to the knight.


    The Disloyal Knight seemed to hear what was spoken to him, and it looked down on Han Sen with murder in its eyes.


    "Hurry up, snakey boys. Dig faster!" Han Sen rushed the snakes, just in-case something unfortunate was about to happen.


    An unnerving feeling had managed totch itself onto the back of Han Sen¡¯s mind, and slowly the feelings of concern for ill happenings simmered. It brought him difort, and he thought something foul would soon happen. Moment Queen had told him that the knight would obey the first person it looked on. It had indeed seen Han Sen, but still, it looked rather hostile.


    "Perhaps I should ask Moment Queen about this; she might be able to shed some light on the issue." Much to her chagrin, Moment Queen was summoned back.


    "Can¡¯t you leave me alone for a minute? I¡¯m trying to earn geno points! What do you want?" Moment Queen sounded a little moody.


    "What you said was incorrect. You have some exining to do." Han Sen then proceeded to tell her what had urred in her absence.


    Moment Queen eyed the dead bodies that littered the site and said with genuine surprise, "Wow, that is weird. It looks like what I hypothesized was reversed. The Disloyal Knight was not affected by the Loyal Knights, but it was the Loyal Knights that were affected by the overbearing force of the Disloyal Knight. I think it made them... disloyal."


    "Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to tame it?" Han Sen asked, quickly gesturing for the snakes to stop digging.


    "I suppose," Moment Queen said.


    "Are you positive? There is no other way I can get that knight to follow mymands? The emperor must have had a way, surely," Han Sen said.


    "Yes, but it doesn¡¯t work for ordinary people," Moment Queen said.


    "How do you know that?" Han Sen asked, looking at the Disloyal Knight.


    "Easy; it requires domination. If you could dominate the Disloyal Knight, prove to it that you are the alpha and that you are unequivocally superior to the Disloyal Knight in strength, it wouldn¡¯t betray you. It would follow you. But do bear in mind that this thing, once matured, might actually end up being a super creature. Toppling a foe such as that would be no small feat," Moment Queen exined.


    "And there is no other way besides that?" Han Sen asked with a frown.


    "If there is, I have not heard of it. This Disloyal Knight infected the entire tree, though; so don¡¯t do anything reckless. Sometimes it¡¯s best to just cut your losses and quit while you¡¯re ahead." Just as Moment Queen finished her speech, a roar sounded. Following that, the noise of breaking wood came from high up in the tree. The Disloyal Knight had broken its tie to the tree.


    It looked as cold as ice, as the back of its copper armor was stained with blood. It looked broken there, also, as if it had not finished growing.

 Chapter 940: Frightening Glory

    Chapter 940: Frightening Glory


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Disloyal Knight cried out. Its copper armor glistened in the midday sun, as it teleported in front of Han Sen and tried to strike his stomach.


    The Disloyal Knight moved too quickly, and Han Sen took the punch. The force lifted Han Sen from his feet and sent him hurtling a couple dozen meters, toppling several trees as he went. When the arc of hisunch led him to the ground, a deep crater was left in his shape.


    His sacred-blood armor was dented, and its metal was cracked.


    Blergh! Han Sen spat out blood.


    "D*mn it! Why did I react so slowly to that strike? I should have been able to dodge that!" As Han Sen reflected over what had just happened, the Disloyal Knight did not relent in its pursuit of Han Sen. It came over to where hey and tried to strike him again.


    Han Senmanded his four Dragon-Blood Snakes to writhe together and protect him like a shield.


    Pang!


    The Disloyal Knight struck the barricade, with the fistnding firmly on the head of one of the snakes. The snake was pulverized immediately, as a squelching noise greeted the knight¡¯s closed fist. The beast soul had been killed just like that.


    The Dragon-Blood Snakes unfurled and leapt towards their aggressor in an attack, but the Disloyal Knight dodged.


    One snake aimed for the knight¡¯s helmet, but just as it flew close, an open hand was raised. The gauntlet captured the airborne snake and then closed hard, turning the wriggling creature into jelly. Another snake was killed.


    In a short amount of time, the Disloyal Knight had managed to damage Han Sen and kill two of Han Sen¡¯s mutant ss pet beast souls.


    "Moment, what are you waiting for? If I die, you die with me!" Han Sen called for Moment Queen to act.


    If this had happened any earlier, she would not have cared for his plight, and instead would have opted to die alongside him.


    But she had recently been given hope, and the promise of a brighter future not locked inside the Sea of Soul. She had to do something; she was not willing to watch Han Sen die.


    Moment Queen gritted her teeth and raced towards the Disloyal Knight. She would do what she could, but she had only recently started to gain strength through the collection of geno points in the spirit base. She wasn¡¯t in her prime, despite her willingness to aid Han Sen the best she could. Her body was little greater than a young king spirit¡¯s.


    Her speed was exceptional, but overall, her fitness level was lower than the snake that had its sixth gene lock opened.


    This speed of hers was no trivial factor, however. Her genes allowed for the control of time, and she could slow down the Disloyal Knight with it.


    Han Senmanded the other two snakes to strike, while Little Wind cast Windde and Aircannon.


    But this didn¡¯t yet suppress or put the Disloyal Knight at a disadvantage. It managed to kill another snake, effortlessly. The only one left alive now was the one with its sixth gene lock open.


    "D*mn it! Its halo weakens others," Moment Queen called out, as she evaded an attack that came for her.


    Her long hair was given a trim by the Disloyal Knight. Had she moved any slower, it would have been her head that was cut off.


    "I see that! So, what can we do?" Han Sen briskly asked, as he observed the two copper halos above the Disloyal Knight¡¯s head.


    The reason Han Sen had been unable to dodge the initial attack was clear now. It was all because of those halos.


    The Disloyal Knight¡¯s halo did not just slow people down, it also weakened their very bodies.


    Pang!


    The Disloyal Knight punched thest remaining snake. It was not killed, but the attack was so strong that it sent the snake reeling backwards, squealing as it spat out blood.


    The Disloyal Knight was not powerful enough to one-hit-kill a sixth gene lock snake.


    This knowledgeforted Han Sen to a certain degree, and it made it look increasingly likely that the Disloyal Knight had dislodged from the tree too early. It wasn¡¯t ready for primetime, and it wasn¡¯t a berserk sacred-blood ss creature yet.


    Han Sen clutched his red dagger and cast his dongxuan aura.


    Now Han Sen was able to observe just how the halo worked, and he was able to calcte how much it weakened others. With the snake and Moment Queen¡¯s kiting, Han Sen would be able to get behind the fruity fiend. Unfortunately, though, they¡¯d still be at a disadvantage.


    Little Wind fired its des of wind and finished casting its Aircannon. Unfortunately, they did not help all that much. The attacks were little more than a stiff breeze to the Disloyal Knight.


    The knight had a great level of fitness, and its halo was strong. Its punches were mighty and destructive. When the red dagger cut the copper light of its fist, no damage was done.


    So, Han Sen resolved to watch its movements more and get a firmer grasp on how the opponent acted.


    Previously, in grievous times such as this, he¡¯d activate his super king spirit body mode. Using it in such a dire situation would usually ensure a victory, but s, he couldn¡¯t.


    Pang!


    Moment Queen teleported directly behind the Disloyal Knight and tried to punch the bloody, torn ce in its armor where it had prematurely ripped itself loose from the tree.


    But all of a sudden, the Disloyal Knight¡¯s body shone brightly and blocked her attack. It was close, but no cigar.


    Moment Queen¡¯s fist bled after punching the light-imbued protection that now coated the foe¡¯s armor.


    The Dragon-Blood Snake roared and attempted to sever the knight¡¯s head from its body.


    But the knight was able to move away, turn, and wallop the snake¡¯s head. The snake fell to the ground.


    "Now!" Han Sen appeared behind the Disloyal Knight and threw a punch.


    He had used a stealth skill; one that didn¡¯t allow the Disloyal Knight enough time to notice and deflect the punch. Still, its body glowed in order to better absorb the damage that woulde from the iing fist.


    Han Sen knew there was much power in that glow, but he was not afraid. His left arm was raised as it gathered frost and lightning, and his right arm bore the dagger.

 Chapter 941: Disloyal Knight Beast Soul

    Chapter 941: Disloyal Knight Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The fist carried a destructive light. The power was so great that it shone straight through Han Sen¡¯s hand like an x-ray, revealing the skeleton beneath his flesh.


    Han Sen¡¯s Water-Thunder skill smashed against the Disloyal Knight¡¯s back.


    Boom!


    When the Water-Thunder came into contact with the knight¡¯s blood, it electrified the being. The crackle, sizzle, and pop of the lightning strike grew louder and fiercer until it crescendoed in a dizzying firework of electricity.


    Without super king spirit mode, the body of the Disloyal Knight was not blown to smithereens. Still, it froze and paralyzed the knight, inhibiting any further movement from it. This was exactly as nned.


    The Dragon-Blood Snake and Moment Queen both re-collected themselves and did not spare a single moment in taking the opening Han Sen had created. They raced towards the disabled knight that could not currently move.


    All the knight could do was try to block. With each hit thatnded on his defenses, the force pushed him back.


    The attacks mounted, and the rate of fire against him steadily increased. When the knight looked ready to lose all control, Han Sen fired coins onto his body. The pressure of several mountains weighed upon him, slowing him down considerably.


    When the Disloyal Knight finally buckled under the pressure of the relentless attacks, Han Sen had fired a dozen coins upon it.


    Since Han Sen had opened his second gene lock by now, they were far more effective, too.


    Dragon-Blood Snake and Moment Queen did not cease in their merciless assault, particrly now that the coinden knight was unable to fight back.


    The knight was maddened by what was happening, and its mind could not fathom losing to them. As much as it wanted tosh out and do something, its health was being slowly whittled away, and the coins prevented it from doing anything. The weight that disabled it only got increasingly heavy over time, as well.


    Han Sen himself took advantage of the situation he had stuck the knight in. He noticed their fruity foe was still trying its hardest to resist its predicament, and he also noticed the negative effects the halo upon its head continued to exude.


    But still, he knew that he had all but triumphed over the frighteningly powerful tree-born nemesis. It had been crippled by the weight and repeated attacks; it was no longer a threat to him.


    The Disloyal Knight had countless coins stacked on it.


    Boom!


    The Disloyal Knight could no longer withstand the pressure. It submitted to the weight and copsed to the ground, entirely immobile.


    Han Sen, the Dragon-Blood Snake, and Moment Queen did notx. They all continued to batter the monster, and after a few more minutes of such a treatment, it died.


    "Super Creature Disloyal Knight killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly."


    Han Sen was exuberantly happy. Not only had he just in a super creature, but he had also received its beast soul. He was a lucky man.


    Han Sen¡¯s joy was given a momentarypse, however, as he contemted the string of events that led to his ability to kill the creature. He was incredibly fortunate to have dislodged the super creature, despite the fact that it wasn¡¯t fully matured.


    The Disloyal Knight¡¯s body vanished, but in its ce rested a copper Life Geno Essence.


    Han Sen dly epted it, for it was the first Life Geno Essence he had received in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even he was surprised he was able to acquire one so soon.


    After the knight died, the tree died along with it. Bringing it into the shelter now would be pointless.


    Still, this did not disappoint him too much. For now, he was simply pleased that he had gotten the beast soul and the Life Geno Essence.


    Quickly returning to the underground shelter, he spared no time in summoning the beast soul he had just received.


    A copper-ted knight appeared in front of Han Sen. There was no halo above its head, but the armor wasplete.


    "Disloyal Knight: Super Pet Beast Soul."


    As d as Han Sen was, he was a little upset to learn it was a pet. That meant it would take a long time for it to be raised, and he couldn¡¯t use it for a while.


    If others learned he had a super pet, the attention he would receive would be insufferable. It¡¯d undoubtedly create another big fuss.


    After the ordeal, Moment Queen returned to the spirit base. In her absence, Han Sen decided to refine the Life Geno Essence.


    He simted the energy flow of the knight and consumed the orb. He received five super geno points.


    Perhaps it was because it hadn¡¯t fully grown, or that it was a first generation super creature, but receiving only five points was a little disheartening for Han Sen.


    The shelter, after another couple of jumps, reached the outskirts of Thorn Forest. Creatures were finally appearing now, and it looked as if Han Sen could start hunting again.


    With Little Wind and the Dragon-Blood Snake, Han Sen wasted no further time and left the shelter to kill as many creatures as he could. It wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen was able to max out his ordinary and primitive geno point tallies.


    Han Sen did not know which area he was in, and he wondered whether or not there might have been a shelter nearby. If there was, he didn¡¯t want anyone to discover the location of his shelter, so he didn¡¯t allow his shelter to advance any further. He preferred walking a greater distance, if it meant less exposure.


    Wherever he was, though, it was far away from the human shelter he had previously discovered. It was even further away from Qing Ming Shelter. Regardless, it wasn¡¯t a coarse area of woond. Low-level creatures popted the region, which made for more rxing hunts.


    After walking fifty miles, however, Han Sen stumbled across another shelter. It appeared to be a knight ss shelter. From what he could see from the outside, the interior seemed to resemble some sort of ancient city.


    Han Sen saw many humans there, and that excited Han Sen a great deal. If it was a spirit shelter, there¡¯d be many creatures in and about the shelter as well. Fortunately, they were absent, so he thought he was in luck.


    "Hmm, but why do they only stand there on the inside? Doesn¡¯t anyone want toe outside?" Han Sen pondered the curious sight.


    Normally, he¡¯d have met and greeted the humans already. The fact that there was not a single human outside of the shelter struck Han Sen as strange.


    After contemting it some more, Han Sen decided to approach the shelter with equal amounts of confusion and concern.

 Chapter 942: Abandon the City?

    Chapter 942: Abandon the City?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "What are you doing out there? Get in!" Han Sen witnessed someone calling out to him.


    When Han Sen entered the shelter, he was able to get a better look at the people who seemed unwilling to go outside. They looked awfully glum. It seemed as if something bad had been going on.


    This was a small town, a knight ss shelter that provided residence to around thirty people. It wasn¡¯t the worst location for people to band together in the hostilends of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    "Is something wrong? What¡¯s going on here?" Han Sen asked the middle-aged man who had called out to him.


    "Hmm, I¡¯ve never seen you before. Are you new?" The middle-aged man didn¡¯t respond to the question he was asked.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve only just arrived," Han Sen said.


    "Well, that¡¯s unfortunate. You may think spawning in a human shelter is a good thing, but we¡¯re about to lose the ce," the middle-aged man said with a sigh.


    "Why?" Han Sen asked.


    The middle-aged man exined, "Twenty years ago, we conquered this shelter and built it up as a safe refuge for many people. A few days ago, a creature discovered our shelter. It¡¯s not your average woond critter, either. It is a foul beast, one that came here from the north. The creature belongs to a royal shelter somece in the mountains of that region, and we have been informed of an impending assault. The leader of that shelter is determined toy waste to our little sanctuary."


    "How did you learn about all of this?" Han Sen asked.


    He thought it was strange that they would even know about the shelter thaty to the north.


    "We have a man in their shelter. He has risked life and limb to provide us this information. But even so, with all the knowledge in the world, there is little that can be done. We don¡¯t have the manpower to withstand an assault like the one that is said to being down on us. We only wonder now whether or not we should make our gloriousst stand here or flee to the wilds," the middle-aged man exined.


    Han Sen, understanding their predicament a bit better, acknowledged the direness of their situation and their hesitance to defend the shelter against the hostilities of the north. He could tell they were weak and had no chance of protecting their home.


    As Han Sen retreated into thought, a loud noise brought him back. It was the tolling of a bell in the za.


    "Old Huang is summoning us," the middle-aged man told Han Sen, before proceeding to the za.


    Han Sen followed the rest there, as well.


    Normally, many would take a newbie under their wings and treat them well. They¡¯d be asked many things and offered an all-around wee. Under the current circumstances, however, few cared enough to make the effort. Things were bleak for them, after all.


    A man with white hair was ringing the bell, a man Han Sen naturally assumed was Old Huang.


    For a moment, Old Huang¡¯s eyes fell upon Han Sen. Then the man¡¯s eyes moved on.


    "The time is nigh. Now we must decide; do we fight or do we go?" Old Huang finally spoke. "Against the darkness that fast approaches, raise your hands if you wish to flee."


    Everyone looked at each other before making a decision, but ultimately, almost all chose to raise their hands.


    "Then perhaps it is for the best. Let this be our final night of refuge in what has be our home. Tend to anyst duties and prepare yourself for the road ahead; we leave at first light on the morrow," Old Huang solemnly spoke.


    After his speech concluded, everyone stood where they were. They all knew it would be best if they abandoned the shelter.


    But the sudden realization of this loss was difficult to swallow, and they knew once they departed, they¡¯d have nowhere else to go. There was going to a great deal of hardship for them, beginning the next day.


    Some of the oldermunity members had put their hearts and souls into securing this ce, and spent the years toiling hard to make it prosper. They felt the most agony, in understanding they would soon depart the safety of its walls.


    "Go home," Old Huang said, returning to the podium he had spoken from. They had been there many years, and it was their home. But if they didn¡¯t leave, it would swiftly be their grave.


    Unless they were willing to obey a spirit for what would likely be the remainder of their days, they had to flee. And even if they did decide to ept a lesser fate as thralls for a spirit, there was no guarantee the spirit would even want their service. They might have been killed even in surrender.


    But the majority still wanted to leave, of course. They wouldn¡¯t allow a spirit to dictate their fates, if they had the choice. They determined their own destiny, and that was how it would remain.


    Still, leaving their home behind was a difficult thing toe to terms with.


    Han Sen observed the lifeforces of the people around him, and he noticed many of them were quite skilled and powerful. Thirty such people in a group was quite impressive.


    "Can I say something?" Han Sen broke the silence.


    Everyone turned to look at Han Sen, and when they did, Old Huang said, "Of course. Speak; we are all family here."


    "We should fight," Han Sen said.


    Old Huang, with a wry smile, said, "Young man, I understand the zeal of youth and the way in which you feel. But you must understand, we face the unyielding wrath of a royal spirit. They have at least fifteen mutant creatures; even if half our people went to face that wall of terror, there is little we could do."


    "Do you think we would leave if we had what it took to fight, grasshopper?"


    Han Sen wished to say something more, but a young person who stood near Old Huang suddenly asked, "Are you Han Sen?"


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded.


    "Little Yu, do you know who this young man is?" Old Huang asked.


    "He is Han Sen; the son-inw of the president. He is a great man. He is the one who defeated the royal shura," Little Yu exined.


    After Little Yu said this, people recalled the name and the deeds he had be known for. Even the elderly of the shelter had heard of Han Sen.


    "If you choose to flee, then flee. But if you decide to fight, you have my full support. Not only will we defeat those who believe they can trample us underfoot, but we will strike back and im that northern royal shelter for ourselves," Han Sen proimed.


    "Little Han, we would like to, but... we don¡¯t have the power. It is a struggle to maintain our current grip on this shelter," Old Huang confessed.


    "Do you not believe we can stand firm against the assault on this shelter with this?" Han Sen summoned his Dragon-Blood Snake.

 Chapter 943: Defending the Shelter

    Chapter 943: Defending the Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "This is..." Old Huang and everyone there looked at the Dragon-Blood Snake in wonder. They thought it was some small, average pet beast soul.


    Han Sen let the pet do the exining for him, by having it unleash its gene locks.


    When the first gene lock opened, the Dragon-Blood Snake¡¯s body grew to the size of a tiger.


    When the second gene lock opened, the Dragon-Blood Snake¡¯s body grew to the size of a bull.


    When the third gene lock opened, the Dragon-Blood Snake¡¯s body grew to the size of a golem.


    When the fourth gene lock opened, the Dragon-Blood Snake¡¯s body grew to the size of a giant beast.


    When the fifth gene lock opened, the Dragon-Blood Snake¡¯s body grew to the size of a dinosaur.


    "A pet beast soul with five of its gene locks opened?!" The za gathering had quickly be an audience, and they were each amazed by the mutant pet.


    Then, the Dragon-Blood Snake hissed and grew in size one more time. Its red-scales glistened as it became a terrifying beast of gigantic proportions. It looked ready to murder any that offended it.


    "Six gene locks? The best possible mutant pet one can im?!" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    "Old Huang, with this snake... Do you think we stand a chance of repelling those who seek to remove you from your home?" Han Sen posed the question.


    "That just may be possible." Although he tried to hide it, his loosely bottled excitement began to overflow.


    Although the spirit shelter that opposed them had many creatures, it was very unlikely there¡¯d be a creature amongst them with an open gene lock tally anywhere close to the snake¡¯s.


    Mutant creatures could open six gene locks at the most, but that did not mean it was achievable for all mutant creatures.


    And now, it wasn¡¯t only Old Huang who got excited, as hope of a future in their shelter returned to the crowd.


    "This mutant creature can at least kite three creatures for us, and with us there, valiantly fighting alongside it, we may just pull through!"


    "Yes; let¡¯s fight and prove to that spirit we¡¯re not to be messed with."


    "We¡¯re not leaving this ce; f*ck those spirits!"


    Aside from a few of the elders, everyone who saw the snake had a change of heart they were keen to vocally express.


    Old Huang told everyone to calm down soon after, however, and then told Han Sen, "I would like to ask you a few questions, Han Sen. And I would like you to answer my questions seriously and truthfully. This is a matter of life and death."


    "I will dly answer your questions," Han Sen said in response.


    "Where did youe here from? Did you travel here from another shelter?" Old Huang asked.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded.


    Hearing this, Old Huang also nodded. Then he asked, "If we seed, will you remain with us?"


    Everyone understood what Old Huang was implying.


    Even if they could withstand the attack, Han Sen¡¯s absence after that would mean they¡¯d have no more manpower if something sought to retaliate. They would still be vulnerable.


    Fighting now would be pointless if it meant they¡¯d only fall in the future.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen, hoping he would choose to stay.


    "I will leave," Han Sen answered.


    Everyone looked disappointed. It felt as if their new-found hope had been dashed across the rocks.


    "I appreciate your honesty." Old Huang did not hold it against Han Sen and understood why he¡¯d leave.


    Han Sen was a famous person of much renown. He had a Dragon-Blood Snake with six of its gene locks open. He was destined for a ce greater than the little shelter he had stumbled upon. He was bound for somece far grander, for sure.


    "I have not finished. I said I will leave, but only under these two conditions; firstly, we im that royal shelter. Secondly, if we fail, I leave the snake behind," Han Sen said.


    Everyone looked surprised, and in response, Old Huang asked, "Do you speak the truth?"


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, I can give you the snake now." Han Sen was not afraid of any potential theft, and didn¡¯t think they¡¯d refuse to return it. Had they sought to, there was nowhere they could run off to. They were in the middle of the woods with a small army of creatures preparing to wipe them off the face of the sanctuary. To do so would be futile.


    If the people did not stand and fight for their shelter, they¡¯d most likely run off into the forest. And gauging the strength they possessed, Han Sen believed they did not have the mettle to survive in that domain.


    Han Sen knew the end result if they chose to flee, so he feltpelled to help them.


    Han Sen would use this opportunity to raise his mutant geno point tally, too. It was far more difficult to do when flying solo, after all.


    The people there weren¡¯t that strong, but many could challenge and rival mutant creatures in strength.


    If Han Sen could use this opportunity to obtain a royal shelter, it would be a terrific result, as well.


    "Little Han, you are the president¡¯s son-inw, so of course we believe you." Old Huang was not stupid, and he most certainly would not have kept the snake.


    Now, following Han Sen¡¯s promise, everyone readied themselves for a fight and geared up in the best armaments they possessed.


    "So, which shelter seeks to destroy you? And what is its master?" Han Sen hadn¡¯t been told the name of the shelter that sought to conquer them, so he asked for elucidation.


    "It¡¯s Thorn Shelter, and its master is Thorn Baron. She is a royal spirit, and she is wickedly powerful," Old Huang said.


    Han Sen was surprised to receive this answer, and so he said, "Ah, then we are in the regions that belong to Thorn Shelter?"


    Han Sen became the de facto leader of the shelter for the time being, and others relied upon him to establish and organize their defenses and tactics for theing battle. He was capable, when it came to leading others; he might not have had what it took tomandrge armies, but a group of about thirty people was within hisfort zone.


    Han Sen was able to use his formations to effectively coordinate the others.


    At first, others did not trust Han Sen, but after some more practice with the formations, they listened and paid greater heed. They soon realized the true talent he had, and so they were all able to work together in greater cohesion and synergy.


    Three dayster, the spirit army had yet to arrive. Han Sen traveled to a nearby knoll, to see if he could spy any movement.

 Chapter 944: The Hunt Begins

    Chapter 944: The Hunt Begins


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen ascended a mountain, led by an old man. He was on his way to Thorn Shelter.


    The mountainsides were steep, and unlike the woond that circled them, they were barren. The environment there was poor, which provided little reason for creatures to visit; as such, there was a noticeableck of them.


    The old man did not go too far across the mountain, and when he decided to return, he instructed Han Sen on which way he should go.


    Han Sen¡¯s purpose for making this venture to Thorn Shelter was to meet the person who had supposedly risked life and limb in warning the knight shelter and its inhabitants of an imminent attack.


    After one hundred miles of travel, Han Sen was finally able toy eyes on the ck shelter which resided on the peak of that mountain.


    Above the foothills of the mountain, Han Sen caught sight of creatures, running to and fro.


    The human who delivered the news was said to live separate from the shelter, in a house that had been built in a nearby valley that was said to resemble the shape of a fish¡¯s mouth.


    When Han Sen came to that valley, he spotted the house. It was wooden, but ill-kept and all-around ugly.


    Han Sen did not approach as he frequently did¡ªcasually and without care. He instead chose to approach stealthily. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone around, so he waited for the onset of night. As the sun was being reimed by the horizon once more, a man returned to the house.


    The man was built like a tower, and when Han Sen saw his face, he couldn¡¯t help but quietly exim in shock, "Tiger of Blueblood, Tie Yi!"


    Han Sen and Tie Yi once butted-heads in apetition for a military position. He beat Tie Yi, thereby bing Ji Yanran¡¯s bodyguard. This allowed him to remain in the sanctuaries while he served in the army.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Tie Yi was quickly alerted upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s unexpected outburst.


    "Long time, no see. I didn¡¯t expect to find you here, as a courier of bad news to the shelter that lies a good distance south of us." Han Sen arose from the bushes and smiled as he delivered his dialogue.


    "Han Sen? Why have youe here?" Tie Yi appeared to be just as surprised.


    "I havee here to find out when Thorn Shelter ns to begin its assault." Han Sen smiled.


    "Come inside; it would be best if we spoke there." Tie Yi took a gander at the surrounding environment and then opened the door.


    Han Sen followed, and when he entered the shack, he closed the door behind him. There were no chairs inside, so he had no choice but to sit on the floor.


    Han Sen observed the decor and decayed architecture of the home he found himself sitting in, and was surprised to see it so bare. Items offort were in short supply, and the majority of whaty scattered about were tools. There wasn¡¯t even a bedframe, mattress, or duvet.


    "Have the people in that shelter evacuated?" Tie Yi asked.


    "No. We will fight Thorn Baron and y her," Han Sen said with confidence.


    "Are you people insane? She also has a multitude of royal spirits in her service. They would be all that is required to conquer that shelter and its meager popce," Tie Yi finished with a concerned frown.


    "That won¡¯t happen. We have a nice howdy-doody prepared for whatever threates our way. But can I ask if you know which spirits and creatures are to be rallied and sent against the shelter in the nned assault?" Han Sen asked.


    Unfortunately, Tie Yi shook his head, saying, "I am only here to grow geno vines for them; that¡¯s all. I was lucky enough to overhear the murmurs that spoke of their nned conquering of that shelter, but I¡¯ve been here long enough to learn a thing or two about how Thorn Shelter and its upants operate. If Thorn Baron is going, she¡¯ll lead the battle with eight mutant creatures."


    Han Sen nodded and said, "And when are they nning to strike?"


    Tie Yi shook his head and said, "I have told you everything you need to know. You and your people should leave, for Thorn Baron¡¯s power is unmatched. She will ughter whoever remains there."


    Han Sen smiled and said, "A matter of principle is involved in all this, and as easy as it would be to run away, we can¡¯t do that. We, nor the people who initially imed the shelter way back when, will not throw away all they have built."


    "If you don¡¯t run, then at least consider a surrender. You might still walk away with your head attached to your shoulders if you do that," Tie Yi offered. It was, he believed, the only alternative to flight.


    "I am confident we can defeat Thorn Baron." After a pause, Han Sen continued by saying, "You can remain here. When weunch our counter-attack, we will save you."


    Tie Yi looked strangely upon Han Sen. After a moment of contemtion, he said, "Are you naive? Are you stubborn? Or are you just too thick in the skull to not hear what I¡¯m telling you? You don¡¯t actually have a n, do you? And a viable one at that?"


    "I won¡¯t tell you more than you need to know, but I will save that shelter." Han Sen smiled and then continued by saying, "Now, tell me about the mutant creatures and the royal spirits we might expect to see."


    "I don¡¯t know much but..." Tie Yi told Han Sen all he knew. After asking a few more questions, Han Sen decided to return to his shelter.


    Seeing Han Sen leave, Tie Yi could only sigh before closing the door behind him.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen continued to refine and formte more ns for the uing siege. Thorn Shelter was far more powerful than he expected it to be.


    If Thorn Baron decided to bring ten mutant ss creatures, even with the snake on Han Sen¡¯s side, they¡¯d pay a high price in blood to secure the shelter¡¯s freedom and future.


    "I think we should strike first. We can take the fight to them, and battle them beyond the immediate borders of home." Han Sen decided to return to the Alliance.


    Han Sen figured he needed a good bow; one that was good enough to y mutant creatures.


    He had already maxed out his ordinary and primitive geno points and managed to obtain seven sacred geno points, as well as five super geno points. His fitness was over a thousand points by this point, and that put him in the range of mutant creatures.


    If he had a quality bow, he could make use of the ming Arrow he received off the porcupine and further increase its efficiency and power by employing the Drillhead Arrow skill. Killing the mutant creatures should not prove too difficult.


    The Alliance had many powerful bows he could use for such an asion, but their use required much strength. Not everyone could use them effectively.


    With a fitness level of one thousand, Han Sen would only be able to use such a bow once or twice in rapid session.


    Han Sen received a bow from Annie. The Z-steel arrows that were avable for purchase would be ineffective against creatures of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, so the best arrow to use would undoubtedly be his ming Arrow.


    Han Sen brought the bow and arrow with him, as he snuck near Thorn Shelter. He wished to find Tie Yi again, but before he could, he saw a group of people approaching him.


    Han Sen went into hiding and watched the people go by. They were all so strong, it was clear that they hailed from Thorn Shelter.


    When Han Sen saw the leader of the collective, he was delivered another shock; it was the female spirit he had once encountered in Thorn Forest.

 Chapter 945: The Unseen Shooter

    Chapter 945: The Unseen Shooter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "She is Thorn Baron! Hmph, I suppose that rules out my use of the red dagger. If she sees that, she¡¯ll recognize me." Han Sen was d he had decided to bring a bow.


    After opening his second gene lock, Han Sen¡¯s dongxuan aura had improved a considerable amount. Its effective radius had greatly increased, and it now allowed Han Sen to inspect and observe every member of Thorn Baron¡¯s team.


    The team was massive. A royal ss spirit apanied Thorn Baron, and seven mutant ss creatures encircled him.


    There were three hundred primitive creatures in Thorn Baron¡¯spany, all in all, and even with the Dragon-Blood Snake on Han Sen¡¯s side... If they were to triumph, it would be a hard-fought victory.


    "It is lucky I came out here to scout. I may have gotten everyone killed, had I chosen to remain in the shelter waiting for all this to descend upon them." Han Sen continued observing the creatures.


    He knew he¡¯d have to start taking them out, thinning the herd before they arrived at the knight shelter. All he would have to do was wait for the right opportunity to start doing so. Spirits would respawn, so killing the creatures would be the best course of action, since it dealt permanent damage to the strength and integrity of the enemy horde.


    Hen Sen spent time looking at the seven mutant creatures the baron had brought with her.


    A gold-winged hawk was one of them, and it flew high above the rest, as if in airborne defense. Its eyes flickered with gold lightning, as its body glistened in the warm rays of the sun.


    It was a powerful thunder ss mutant creature, in terms of the damage it could deal out. Han Sen, however, could gauge the strength of its defense and tell that it had a weak body. It was like a ss cannon.


    Its weakest spot, Han Sen could detect, was a furry section on its chest. It was even less sturdy than the ted wings.


    Han Sen remained hidden for the time being, clutching the bow he had borrowed from Annie. He summoned his ming Arrow and nocked it on the string. Having prepped himself for dealing with the host of creatures he would engage solo, he pulled the string back.


    Han Sen suddenly felt very heavy. He had to exhaust all his strength in preparation of firing the bow.


    The bow was aimed at the exposed spot of the gold thunder-hawk¡¯s chest, and the moment it spread its wings to reveal it clearly, Han Sen loosed the arrow.


    Without making a sound, the arrow glided towards its target without drawing any attention to its presence. It pierced directly through the hawk¡¯s chest, causing it to gush blood in a cascade to the ground below.


    The hawk cried out, fell to the earth, and after a few futile ps of its wings in an attempt to return to the skies, died.


    Everyone and everything that apanied Thorn Baron saw it happen and were dazed. The baron herself was shocked, seeing one of her most prized creatures suddenly assassinated.


    The creatures and spirits all peered in the direction they believed the arrow hade from, and without hesitation, the baron barked an order for them to annihte the hidden assassin.


    When they arrived in the area where they suspected the arrow hade from, there was no one there. No sense or lifeforce revealed the presence of an enemy in that ce.


    "Mutant Creature Gold Thunder-Hawk killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    Before Han Sen could even hear the announcement chime, he had already vanished from the area.


    He was not afraid that others could find him, as he was able to erase any indication of his lifeforce and even the precise trail of the arrow. Unless they could see the arrow, no one could detect where he might have attacked from.


    Han Sen used the skill Cold Arrow, which masked the flight of an arrow and made it incredibly difficult for people to deduce where the attack originated. If he had not done this, he might not have been able to kill the creature without catching its attention and giving it a chance to evade.


    He thought it was a shame he could not retrieve the dead body, though.


    When Thorn Baron noticed that the hawk had been murdered, Han Sen was already long gone.


    He simted the powers used by Qu Lanxi and masked his scent. Although he wasn¡¯t as proficient at it as she was, it was still good enough to mask the scent of one person.


    Even mutant creatures that were of the same level as Han Sen would not be able to detect him.


    And the creatures that were naturally talented in detecting scents and lifeforces were unable to detect Han Sen due to his dongxuan aura.


    Like a ghost, Han Sen weaved his way between the trees. With his bow raised, the ming Arrow was nocked and ready to fire again.


    "How can there be no one there?!" Thorn Baron frowned.


    "Roar!" As Thorn Baron mulled what phantom might have decided to attack them, she was suddenly interrupted by the cry of another creature. An arrow of fire had pierced through Gold-Talon Wolf¡¯s left eye.


    It writhed around in agony as the arrow vanished into thin air. Blood flowed out of the annihted eye socket in a gruesome stream.


    It wasn¡¯t dead yet, but it would be soon.


    Thorn Baron looked angry, and she herself raced towards the area where she believed the arrow hade from.


    But when she reached there, as reported by others in the first location, there was no one to be seen. No lifeforce could be detected, and it was as if her team was being assassinated by a ghost, one by one.


    "Who is this? Who is out there? Reveal yourself! Quit hiding in the foliage like a rat and face me. Ay your cowardice for a time and fight me like a real warrior!" Thorn Baron eximed to the trees, but was met with no response.


    Roar! A primitive ss beast was killed.


    Thorn Baron¡¯s formation of creatures descended into anarchy and chaos. They looked around for their phantom aggressor, but it could not be found.


    Spirits and creatures searched high and low, but they were jittery, each fearing that they might be the next to greet the murdering arrow.


    Katcha!


    Another arrow was fired into Gold-Talon Wolf¡¯s right eye. The same fire arrow that had initially dropped it had returned to finish the job.


    A few creatures leapt to where they believed the arrow hade from, but there was nothing to be found.


    The spirits and creatures were terrified, as if the reaper himself was ying some game with them. They did not know who would be the next to go or when they would be taken.


    "Mutant Creature Gold-Talon Wolf killed. Beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    When the wolf died, the announcement yed inside Han Sen¡¯s head.

 Chapter 946: The Creatures Attacking

    Chapter 946: The Creatures Attacking


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Walk in a circle and keep walking!" Thorn Baron was angry, but she had to maintain herposure in order to effectively lead and issue appropriatemands for the situation.


    Han Sen¡¯s arrow was a silent killer, but it could still be seen with the naked eye.


    Thorn Baron¡¯s subordinates were situated in a formation that allowed them to carefully watch in every direction. If an arrow was fired, it¡¯d definitely be seen.


    Han Sen¡¯s arrow delivered terrible damage to the creatures it struck, but if the creatures were able to see ite their way, they could block it.


    Unable to find a decent opening for the time being, Han Sen had no choice but to fall back. Removing two mutant creatures from the field of y was good enough for the time being.


    There were five mutant creatures and two royal spirits remaining, as the key figures of the enemy horde. With the Dragon-Blood Snake on their side, they stood every chance of defeating those who sought to oppose them.


    Thorn Baron¡¯s people, following this, walked at a much slower pace in fear of another ambush. When Han Sen returned to the knight shelter, they were still descending the mountain region he had engaged them on.


    Han Sen had been able to get a reading of the power of the mutant creatures and spirits remaining, so he returned quickly to make some final adjustments to his n.


    "Five mutant creatures and two royal spirits? And only three hundred primitive creatures? Perhaps you are correct; perhaps we really can win this," Old Huang said, with tempered excitement.


    "Bymitting to a strong defense, we can employ a great advantage over the assaulting force. The primitive creatures are only cannon fodder and are not a genuine threat for the time they remain in the open. All we must fear is them breaching the wall..." someone else chimed in to say.


    "Their numbers are too many, and ours too few. We don¡¯t have enough people to effectively guard all four walls," another man said, with a frown.


    "We have to try; we havemitted ourselves to this. We have no choice!" someone else said, with a p of their hands.


    After the discussion, Han Sen went to the spirit hall. It was situated in the center of the shelter, and from there, he could see all four walls and their ramparts.


    "They¡¯re here!" someone proimed, riding into the shelter.


    The time hade, and even though they had steeled their hearts for the hardships toe, they were still in shock. They all looked to Han Sen for the initial instructions.


    "You know the n. Everyone, get to your positions now." As Han Sen issued themand, he summoned Dragon-Blood Snake, which went to the northern side of the shelter. He also had Little Wind with him, who he told to stay near one of the walls.


    Han Sen stood atop the spirit hall, not nning to leave. He didn¡¯t care much that his fighters were feeling nervous, only that they did as they were told. He now looked at his Gold-Talon Wolf beast soul.


    Mutant Gold-Talon Wolf: Weapon Beast Soul


    Han Sen summoned it, and a fang-like dagger appeared in his hand. It was not as lethal as the red one he had been using, but it was still a powerful weapon.


    "I am Thorn Baron. This shelter and thends that epass it are to be relinquished by the current inhabitants and given to me. If you wish to escape the futile death that will result from pointless resistance, your lives can be spared and forfeited to service beneath my rule." Thorn Baron was not in a good mood.


    "And I am just a soldier. If you wish to escape a futile death that wille about from pointless attempts of shelter-conquering, your lives can be spared and forfeited to service beneath my rule. I could do with a pretty new maid," a man called Chen Lei spoke aloud in response.


    The humans around him all burst intoughter, and they did not appear as tense as Thorn Baron had expected.


    "As a baron of thorns, I¡¯m used to dealing with pricks, but you..." Thorn Baron¡¯s mood went from sour to curdled. Hearing this, she became angrier than ever. Not in the mood to negotiate any further, shemanded her creatures to begin their assault.


    Han Sen had drafted many different ns, but most of them seemed to be pointless now. Perhaps it was due to her impatient mood, but her entire host seemed to only attack from one sole direction.


    "I overestimated her intelligence." Han Sen had a wry smile andmanded everyone to the defense of the northern wall and ramparts. He also went to apany them there.


    With Thorn Baron¡¯s less-than-efficient method of assault, the pressure they had each been under was lifted by a great degree.


    Having thirty people to guard the northern wall was more than enough.


    Monsters roared, explosions sounded, thunder struck, and humans shouted their war cries. The variety of noises melded together to form the grand soundscape of war. It was a magnificent scene.


    The walls were being shredded by des of wind, as fireballs were also hurled at it. A creature that looked like a leopard started to scale the stone wall, and just as it was about to reach the top, a human plunged a sword deep into one of its eyes. Blood squirted from the puncture, as the leopard dropped back down to the chaotic ground below.


    Roar!


    A tiger that was wreathed in fire appeared and announced itself. Its body was sturdily built like a tank, and its mere presence was enough to exude a feeling of dread on those that saw iting.


    Boom!


    A red shadow jumped out of the shelter andshed out against the terrifying tiger. It was sent flying through the air, on a low trajectory which had it knocking down trees as it went.


    The Dragon-Blood Snake cried out at the foes that assaulted the shelter. With a simple swing of its tail, eight primitive creatures were instantly ughtered.


    A ck eagle circled the air and cast its own Windde down below. A titan-like beast brought a battering ram towards the gate of the shelter, and with each pounding impact, the shelter rattled and vibrated.


    Han Sen did not fight during the entirety of this, he merelymanded the Dragon-Blood Snake and the humans that fought valiantly in the defense of their home. As good as things had been going so far, Han Sen believed the enemy was more formidable than he had initially assumed them to be.


    They even had two mutant creatures with them that had unlocked five of their gene locks. The ming tiger that had been knocked away had six of its gene locks open, just like the snake.


    The humans were in a bad spot, and the battle was going to be far tougher than they expected.


    But calmly, Han Sen watched andmanded his troops to repel the invasion. And with his improved dongxuan aura, he could keep track of all the humans and creatures. While things would be okay for now, he knew he¡¯d need an additional trick to give his team an edge. As such, he spared one part of his mind for figuring that out.


    He knew he could maintain a stalemate, continuing as he had been, but a surefire victory would need something more.


    "If this isn¡¯t enough to win, we may have to cut corners." Han Sen observed Thorn Baron, who was standing behind her army.


    She too observed Han Sen. She believed the humans would be easily defeated, and was surprised to see such an effective resistance. Of course, she knew this was down to the personmanding them. He attracted her gaze.

 Chapter 947: Dead Man’s Arrow

    Chapter 947: Dead Man¡¯s Arrow


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "My Baron, do you wish me to rid the field of that human?" the royal spirit Dragon Demon asked.


    In response, Thorn Baron said, "Yes. Do it at once; quick and clean. We have wasted far too much time as it is."


    "Yes," Dragon Demon said. He was d in ck armor, and with a ck dagger in hand, he raced towards the gate.


    His eyes looked on Han Sen with the desire for cold-blooded murder.


    When Han Sen saw hime, he frowned. He knew thistest foe would be a more formidable opponent than the Dragon-Blood Snake itself.


    The odds truly were against them, it felt. Thorn Baron¡¯s team was, on the whole, significantly stronger than those who defended the shelter.


    "Old Huang, take the reins ofmand!" Han Sen leapt down into the chaotic battlefield below.


    If he wanted to halt the incessant advance of the creatures, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to take down Thorn Baron. If that didn¡¯t happen soon, he¡¯d have no choice but to summon Moment Queen for aid in the shelter¡¯s defense.


    Han Sen did not want to make his ownership of Moment Queen public yet, so he decided to go solo for now.


    Old Huang was shocked to see Han Sen so casually descend onto the battlefield. How Han Sen would survive, amidst the carnage, he could not even hazard a guess.


    The humans that fought were starting to realize the creatures were stronger than they initially believed them to be. To them, Han Sen¡¯s sudden behavioral shift was like suicide.


    Of course, Han Sen did not think this way. Although the Baron was physically stronger, it was a situation he wasn¡¯t likely to drown in. He knew he could hold his own against her.


    And for as long as he remained fleet-of-foot, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t find himself surrounded by the creatures of the battlefield, either. He could detect and respond to each and every creature movement. The moment he leapt from the ground, he¡¯d know exactly where tond and what he¡¯d do next.


    Left and right, Han Sen swerved, bent, and twisted his way through the hordes of enemies like a breakdancing leopard.


    The entire scene looked as if he was running through a number of bushes, yet not a single leaf touched him. It was wild to watch.


    Despite the countless creatures that thirsted for his blood and did the best they could to stop him, nothing coulde close to touching Han Sen. Closer and closer, Han Sen advanced to the approaching royal spirit.


    "Arrogant." Dragon Demon¡¯s eyes were filled with the desire for ughter. The ck armor began to generate scales, as horns formed atop his helmet.


    The ck ws were like the fangs of dragons, and they looked indestructible.


    Han Sen could feel the staggering amount of power inside histest nemesis, but it did not make him afraid. He didn¡¯t feel any hesitation, even in the knowledge that his own speed and strength did not match that of the spirit who desired his blood.


    Han Sen and Dragon Demon¡¯s shadows flickered past each other. But before Han Sen couldunch his fist, shes were carved in his chest that exposed his ribs.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen coughed out a glob of blood, as a river of ret oozed from his chest. He fell to the ground with no sign of life. He was a dead man.


    "Dumb human. He could not even recognize the difference in strength between us." Thorn Baron looked upon Han Sen¡¯s lifeless corpse with disdain, then she issued one moremand, "Kill the remainder!"


    "Yes." Dragon Demon was delighted to hear this, and he took off running towards the shelter.


    He was confident in his powers, and he could sense there was no more lifeforce inside Han Sen¡¯s body. There was no longer any need for him to concern himself with the human that so stupidly engaged him in battle.


    A primitive creature then jumped onto Han Sen¡¯s body and tried to devour it.


    The remainder of the humans, those left guarding the stronghold they had spent their lives in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary building, were sad. They saw what had happened to the man they believed to be their savior, and felt the zest and zeal to fight being sapped upon the realization the hero Han Sen had been killed.


    "Don¡¯t give up, people. We still have a chance of securing victory!" Old Huang could not give in to sadness, and he did his best to instill some confidence in the people who were valiantly fighting for their lives and future.


    He saw the Dragon-Blood Snake continuing to fight out on the battlefield. If Han Sen had truly been killed, the pet beast soul would have disappeared.


    But the Dragon-Blood Snake was still fighting as hard as it could against the ming Tiger, indicating Han Sen was still alive.


    Old Huang was not sure what game Han Sen was ying, but he knew this was all part of a greater n of his. Things weren¡¯t over yet.


    Seeing the humans continuing to fight, Thorn Baron smiled mockingly. "Dumb humans."


    Then, all of a sudden, an arrow was flying towards her face. She felt a searing heat approach, and the hair of her head singed.


    She recognized this to be the arrow that slew Gold Thunder-Hawk and Gold-Talon Wolf.


    Thorn Baron was quick to react, though. With a hardy rose, she tried to deflect the iing projectile.


    But the arrow acted as if it had a mind of its own. It swerved to the side and lodged itself in her throat.


    Thorn Baron looked down on the protruding arrow, her face consumed with disbelief. She tried to speak, but only pathetic gurgling sounds came out as she choked on her own blood. Her eyes moved up to observe the battlefield.


    The dead man was stepping on the corpse of a primitive creature. He held a bow and mocked her in return. Thorn Baron had wished toter cut his lifeless body up into pieces to release her anger.


    But now, she could do nothing. The life was leaving her body, which began to fade away.


    The entire battlefield came to a stand-still. Immediately, all the creatures retreated.

 Chapter 948: Fair Trade

    Chapter 948: Fair Trade


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon Demon cried against the insubordination of the creatures that wished to flee and yelled at them to stay, but they did not listen. Hecked the authority, for he and the creatures had signed a contract with Thorn Baron. She was the sole person either party could eptmands from.


    The humans were exuberantly happy, following the quick turn of events. Under Old Huang¡¯s lead, they chased off the creature horde into the woods and away from the shelter, ying stragglers.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you." It was through Dragon Demon that Han Sen was able to feign death and kill Thorn Baron.


    And seeing Dragon Demone for him, Han Sen called for his Dragon-Blood Snake to back him up.


    "I will kill you; maybe not now, but someday. I promise you this." Dragon Demon knew he could not defeat Han Sen under the current circumstances. So, he pledged an oath to kill him, turned, and departed the battlefield.


    There was no point going after him, though. His spirit stone was nowhere near, and any victory against him would be short-lived. With the Dragon-Blood Snake at his side, Han Sen instead decided to cull as many of the fleeing creatures as he could and thin the horde that would soon recover their numbers and personal strength in Thorn Shelter.


    "Mutant Creature Pir Titan killed. Beast soul gained. Consume its flesh gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    Han Sen and the snake delivered the beatdown upon the creature. Through the entire ordeal, this only marked their third kill of the evening. Receiving another beast soul was remarkably fortunate.


    With most of the horde dispersed, scattered in flight across the thick underbrush in a desperate attempt to return home, Han Sen turned away and focused his attention on the primitive stragglers he could more easily capture and y.


    Humans won the fight, and they were treated with many spoils for their bravery. Plenty of beast souls had been collected and much creature flesh had been harvested.


    The only thing that disheartened Han Sen was the size of the creatures they had in. While bringing such foes down was an impressive task, the hulking bodies meant their consumption would be slow, and many mouths would have to work on the same meat. Still, it allowed for a feast in the victory celebrations that were soon to follow.


    Han Sen summoned Meowth and Disloyal Knight to feed them. The knight, however, didn¡¯t even look at the food it was offered.


    "Another picky-eating bastard." Han Sen unsummoned the knight swiftly after.


    In the celebration, Han Sen was treated as a hero, and he was almost made drunk.


    In Thorn Shelter, things were expectedly glum. The beautiful Thorn Baron was furious over the events that had transpired. "That obscene *sshole! I¡¯m going to have him hung, drawn, and quartered!"


    The spirits and creatures in her presence all trembled in fear of their matriarch. Thest thing they wanted to do was say or do something that displeased her even more; no one wanted to incite her ire in her current frame of mind.


    "They did it." Tie Yi wore aplicated expression, and he struggled to wrap his head around the fact Thorn Baron and her army had been beaten back. It was a shocker to learn that the little human shelter had imed victory. He had never been so surprised as when he saw a horde of worn-out creatures scramble their way through the gates of the shelter.


    After a while, he decided to count how many creatures had returned. He was even more surprised to learn five mutant creatures had note back and were likely in.


    "How in the sanctuaries did he pull this off?" He actually wished he had been there, fighting alongside other humans. Such a battle must have been a glorious spectacle. Unfortunately, he had signed a contract with Thorn Baron.


    Back in the Alliance, Han Sen went to meet up with Ji Yanran in the virtualmunity. He told her about the battle he had been in.


    Ji Yanran was happy for him, but she still had to plead that he try to remain as safe as possible. The Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was a dangerous ce, and she wanted nothing more than for him to be secure.


    Shortly after their meeting, Ji Yanran had to return to work so she left the virtualmunity. Before he departed, however, Han Sen stopped Annie.


    "Annie, can I borrow this bow for a while longer?" Han Sen ordered the construction of the very same bow for his personal use, but it¡¯d take three months to bepleted. Liking it very much, he asked her if he could continue using hers for the time being.


    Bows like this required much hard work and delicate deliberation in their crafting. They were extremely valuable, and even with present technology, mass production of such a bow was impossible.


    "Sure. But how about you do me a favor in return?" Annie said.


    "Do what?" Han Sen asked.


    "I¡¯m joining a surpasser party; I¡¯d like you to apany me," Annie answered.


    "You? Partying?" Han Sen looked bbergasted.


    Han Sen had always taken Annie for some sort of lifeless robot that followed Ji Yanran around like a shadow. He had never seen her demonstrate much emotion, and neither had he seen her do anything remotely interesting.


    He had never even seen her visit the sanctuary.


    And now that she was saying she was off to a party. Han Sen was taken aback.


    "Yes, so will youe?" Annie coldly asked.


    "Um, of course. What kind of party is it?" Han Sen needed the bow to hunt, so he knew he had no choice but to join her.


    "Oh, it¡¯s just a get-together with some of my old friends," Annie said.


    "Friends? You have friends?" Han Sen¡¯s mind struggled to think what sort of people would want to be friends with Annie.


    "Forget it. Give me back my bow!" Annie¡¯s temper suddenly red up in anger.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯lle, I¡¯lle; no questions asked. Just tell me where to be and I¡¯ll go," Han Sen swiftly pleaded.


    "Go to the Antic. Someone wille pick you up there tomorrow." After saying this, Annie promptly took off.


    "Antic? Isn¡¯t that Lan Te¡¯s family¡¯s?" Han Sen thought to himself.


    Lan Te¡¯s family was simr to Angel Gene, and was one of the big four; but Lan Te did not sell anything remotely simr to the Angel Fluid.


    Lan Te¡¯s family only produced money.


    It was the oldest and biggest bank in the Alliance, and most other banks referenced and cooperated with them.


    There was an organization in the Alliance called Levo Federal Reserve. It was connected to the economy and was an independent department.


    Not even the president had the authority to control them, solely. If something needed to be changed or done, it had to be agreed upon through a vote.


    Lan Te¡¯s family was the boss of the banking world, and no family could avoid having some form of ties with them.


    As a result, they had an unprecedented amount of influence in the Alliance and council, and no single person could ruin their reputation.


    The Ji family and Lan Te family had business together, but hearing Annie was going to a party with them, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

 Chapter 949: Special Collection

    Chapter 949: Special Collection


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next day, a spacecraft came to pick up Han Sen. Clearly, but perhaps unexpectedly, Annie had revealed herself to be a bit of a scrooge. The spacecraft was only a shuttle that was to bring him and Annie to the spaceport so they could charter public transportation and make their own way to Antic.


    "Did you have a blind date with one of their men? Did you not fancy him enough for a second date? Am I toe along with you, all so you can pretend I¡¯m your hot and sexy new boyfriend?" Han Sen jested.


    Giving Han Sen a side-eye, Annie told him, "If you, in any way, ruin my chances of dating and subsequently marrying a man from the Lan Te family... I will kill you. Each and every person from that family is a better example of a human being than you."


    "That¡¯s disappointing to hear." Han Sen let out a chuckle, but then went on to ask, "So, why have you asked that I apany you? Shouldn¡¯t I prepare before we get there?"


    Annie said, "There is no reason. They know I work for Captain Ji, but since she¡¯s too busy toe, I¡¯m having you take her ce. You are, unfortunately, her fiance, after all."


    "So, I¡¯m only a substitute? I almost feel insulted." Han Sen feigned sadness, but then went on to say, "But what about these friends you say you have? Provided they are genuine human beings, are they people you met in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?"


    "No, it was from my time in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary." Annie paused briefly before continuing. "In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, I am in a restricted area."


    A restricted area was a ce that was previously owned by humans, but was then taken over by spirits.


    Humans who teleported away could not return. If they did, they¡¯d either be forced into very or killed.


    Unless someone fancied being a thrall to the whims of a brutal spirit, such people could never go back.


    "Ah, that¡¯s why she¡¯s always around in the Alliance. That¡¯s why she can follow Ji Yanran like a puppy," Han Sen thought to himself. Then he said, "What is your shelter called? If there is a chance I can reim it for you, I¡¯ll do my best to help. Then, you can return to the sanctuary."


    "Beast Shelter. A spirit emperor conquered our shelter, one who went by the simple name of Beast," Annie coldly said, as the haunting, previously suppressed visions flickered across her eyes in remembrance.


    Han Sen could only present a wry smile, because he knew there was no chance he could take on an emperor spirit.


    "Well, I may not be strong enough to help you now, but one day I will be. And when that timees, I¡¯ll help you," Han Sen kindly told her.


    Annie believed he was only saying that tofort her. Taking down an emperor ss shelter was an impossible feat, she thought.


    When they arrived on Antic, Lan Te¡¯s people were there waiting. They brought them to the yard.


    Annie had told Han Sen that she had befriended people in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, people who were forming an army.


    She had been positioned vicemander of the forces, while the leader was a man from the Lan Te family. His name was Liu Meng.


    "Lan Te Liu Meng? That¡¯s a mouthful," Han Senmented.


    Annie rolled her eyes. She told Han Sen he was an important man of the Lan Te family, he was just unfortunate to receive a long and girly name.


    When they arrived in the yard, Liu Meng was there to greet them. He looked quite different than Han Sen had imagined he would. He didn¡¯t have the signature blue hair and blue eyes of the family.


    In fact, he looked like any other person in the Alliance. He was fairly handsome, but in. And much like everyone else in the Alliance, he had ck hair and ck eyes.


    "You are Han Sen, I can only assume. Finally, I get to meet the man!" Liu Meng was polite, and there seemed to be genuine enthusiasm and passion in his mannerisms of speech. Han Sen expected an encounter with another rich snob, so it was nice to know he might be spending time with a humble, educated gentleman instead.


    When they entered the lobby, there were many other guests there. All the members of the aforementioned army came forward to greet Annie.


    Seeing Ji Yanran was not apanying her, they were disappointed. Fortunately, Han Sen had made a name for himself and they weren¡¯t short-changed. They thought he made for a fine substitute, and due to them being keen on meeting him, as well, things weren¡¯t too awkward.


    Annie was a quiet person, and whenever she was asked a question, she replied in as few words as she possibly could.


    "Have you heard tales of a powerful spirit said to be rising through the ranks? It is said he destroys any spirit he goes up against."


    "Oh, you mean The King? Of course, I¡¯ve heard of him. I live in a shelter that belongs to Thunder-Devil King¡¯s father. His son was one-hit killed by The King."


    "Ugh, that¡¯s just what we need. Another wretched, looming threat for us humans to worry about."


    "Spirits are born stronger than us."


    As everyone dined and drank, they somehow ended up discussing The King.


    "Han Sen, what are your thoughts on The King?" Liu Meng asked.


    "He sounds strong." Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what he should say as, unbeknownst to them, he wasmenting on himself.


    Everyone thought Han Sen could provide a professional review or an insightful observation of what the new threat might have been. They were taken aback by the response he gave.


    "You have just be a surpasser, have you not? It is normal that you do not understand, I suppose." Liu Meng smiled and then went on to say, "There are many smart and powerful spirits in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but we¡¯re not too far behind. We have Angel Gene Fluid and pet pills; in time, we will bridge the gap that separates our power from the spirits there. The speed of our development will only increase beyond that, too."


    People were very interested in Han Sen, but they were surprised to see he mostly ignored everyone else there.


    Han Sen was not a quiet person, but still, he wasn¡¯t much of a talker. He could only rx when he wasn¡¯t the center of attention or being asked a bunch of questions.


    Annie had been pulled away by a few of her girlfriends, so Han Sen focused his attention on the chefs in the kitchen. From the open-view, he was able to watch them prepare and cook their meals. But as he watched, the housekeeper came over to Han Sen and said, "Mr. Han, my master wishes to show you his collection."


    "What about the rest?" Han Sen looked around and saw that Liu Meng had gone.


    "My master tells me the special collection can only be shown to special people," the housekeeper said.

 Chapter 950: Special First Time

    Chapter 950: Special First Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen followed the housekeeper out into the gardens. The area glistened like polished jade, and it skirted the edges of ake. In the middle of theke was a stone pavilion. Liu Meng was sitting there, and he smiled at Han Sen.


    "Mr. Liu, is the collection you wish to show me the fish in theke?" Han Sen approached the stone pavilion, and aside from the active fish below the ss surface of the water, saw nothing else there of note.


    Liu Meng, in response, said, "The collection I wish for you to see is right before you."


    "You can¡¯t be talking about yourself, can you?" Han Sen looked at Liu Meng with wide-eyes.


    With a serious look on his face, Liu Meng answered, "Yes. I have never fought anyone before. I have practiced and done all-manners of training, ascended ranks at an rming pace, but never before have I fought against another human. To me, it is a valuable collection, and I wish to give this to you."


    With a wry smile, Han Sen said, "I think you have the wrong person. Shouldn¡¯t you give this to someone who is more qualified?"


    Liu Meng calmly responded, "As a family member of Lan Te, I am provided much care and protection. Even in the sanctuary, I am given everything I need without challenge."


    "This is a good thing, isn¡¯t it?" Han Sen said.


    The Lan Te had business with every aspect of the Alliance, so such treatment was not unexpected. And Han Sen believed this to be a great thing.


    Liu Meng nodded and said, "This is good, yes. But personally, I feel that it is wrong. And yet, no matter how hard I try, I am still nothing before the Lan Te glory."


    Han Sen did not say anything. The two were nothing alike, and Han Sen had been raised in apletely different manner and environment. It would be impossible for him to empathize with Liu Meng.


    "I like fighting, and I am learning the arts ofbat to the best of my abilities. However, all I challenge never treat me as a proper opponent," Liu Meng exined.


    Han Sen thought to himself, "Isn¡¯t the reason why obvious? Who would dare harm you?"


    "The moment I saw you fight Yu Qin, I knew I would have to make you an opponent." Liu Meng looked at Han Sen with much excitement.


    Han Sen had no idea what to think or feel.


    He hadn¡¯t done anything and had never met Liu Meng before, yet the man wanted to fight him. The way he spoke made it sound as if they were destined topete, too.


    Han Sen wanted to tell him, "What makes you think I¡¯ll challenge you?"


    Liu Meng smiled and drew a shortsword. He ced it onto a table and said, "I know I¡¯m putting you in an awkward position, but if you can beat me, this sword is yours."


    "No, I am too weak to go up against you. Why don¡¯t I rmend you to fight someone who is truly powerful?" Han Sen spoke, but then retreated into his mind, thinking, "Even if you gave me a billion, there is no way I¡¯d beat up a son of the Lan Te family."


    Liu Meng slid the shortsword across the table, closer to Han Sen. "Look at it, would you? This is a weapon thates from ancient times. Its name is Taia."


    Han Sen had no knowledge of ancient weaponry, but he knew the cksmithing required in the past could notpete with what was produced in the current age. Humans were still primitive back then, and even metals such as z-steel hadn¡¯t been discovered.


    Han Sen picked up the shortsword, and when he felt the power inside it, a chill ran down his spine.


    Han Sen observed Taia. The de was shorter than two feet, and the metal had a certain reddish hue to it. It almost looked as if it had been crafted from bronze.


    It wasn¡¯t blood-red, it was more like thest light of a sun that was to dip below the horizon.


    The bronze, elegant sword looked cold and murderous.


    But the sword had been crafted from primitive materials, so it wasn¡¯t as if it could serve as a suitable weapon. Even a knock-off z-steel sword could break it with the greatest of ease.


    "This sword was created in a country called Chu. Its crafting was the joint operation of two expert cksmiths, and it was a gift for a king. It became an infamous, well-renowned sword following the king¡¯s rule with that weapon," Liu Meng said.


    Han Sen was not much of a fan of swords. To Han Sen, practicality always came first. The relic he was handed, he believed, should have been ced in a museum.


    "You must think this is some useless sword hailing from a bygone era, but you¡¯d be forgiven for thinking that." Liu Meng knew exactly what Han Sen was thinking.


    "The cksmithing of ancient times can¡¯t hold a candle to what is done today, right? It might look good, but it is undoubtedly weak. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m much of a fan of art," Han Sen rified his true feelings.


    Liu Meng did not speak, but instead drew a dagger of his own and attacked Han Sen.


    He was not expecting Liu Meng to start a fight there, of all ces. And being caught off-guard, it was toote for Han Sen to dodge.


    He did recognize that the dagger being used against him had been crafted from z-steel, though.


    In a sh, he used Taia to block the iing attack. He was nning to evade as soon as the sword began breaking.


    Katcha!


    Something broke, and it was not Taia. It was the z-steel dagger.


    Han Sen observed Taia in his hand, and then looked at the z-steel dagger¡¯s severed de. He was shocked.


    "Taia was not always a shortsword. In the past, Taia was once a five foot long greatsword. After it was cut in half, it was refined into the weapon you now hold. The remainder of the de that was broken is in the possession of the Qin family. They continually try to buy this back, but I reject them each time," Liu Meng said.

 Chapter 951: Son of All Gods

    Chapter 951: Son of All Gods


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to take a better look at the sword Taia. Its sharpness was not its greatest attribute.


    What was most striking about it were the features of its power, hardness and durability. If two swords ever shed, and one broke, that meant one of them had better hardness and durability.


    But this was a sword that had been crafted in ancient times, and it was believed that no material could be hardier than z-steel. It was perplexing to try and grasp how Taia had prevailed as the stronger sword.


    Although it was only a two foot long shortsword, Han Sen was able to detect the presence of a lifeforce within.


    This surprised him even more, because it wasmon knowledge that only beast soul weaponry could possess a lifeforce and be alive."


    He was told that the sword was forged through the talents of two cksmiths, so how could this be so?


    "You know, we aren¡¯t all-knowing of our past. There are more questions than answers to be found, when seeking knowledge of our history. As for this sword, in ce of truths and facts, only myths can be found. Myths, however, are fickle things. One myth ims this sword was forged from outer-world ck iron. Meaning, a chunk of a metallic meteor was obtained by the cksmiths. Somehow, this ore was smelted and used in the creation of the sword," Liu Meng said.


    "How did it break?" Han Sen asked.


    It was incredibly sturdy, and it was hard to fathom how such a powerful weapon was broken in two.


    "You¡¯d have to ask the Qin family about that. They care very much for this sword, so it is likely they are the ones who can answer the questions you have," Liu Meng confessed.


    "And so, if we duel, and I win, this sword can be mine?" Han Sen was excited by this sword, and he believed it might have been greater than the red dagger.


    Liu Meng pulled out a contract and said, "If you want assurance, feel free to sign atop the dotted line."


    "Okay, sure!" Han Sen did not want to fight earlier, due to the fact that there was no benefit. With such a precious treasure dangling in front of him, he couldn¡¯t resist trying.


    He knew Liu Meng was a surpasser, but he had no idea what his fitness or gene lock level was.


    Annie said he became a surpasser two years before, though, so he couldn¡¯t have been too powerful. Regardless, with no incurred loss for losing, there was no harm in Han Sen giving it a go. Quickly, he signed the contract.


    "Come on!" Liu Meng excitedly proimed.


    "Out here?" Han Sen looked around the pavilion he was standing in.


    "Why do you ask? Is there a problem?" Liu Meng asked.


    "Shouldn¡¯t there be a training room somewhere around here? I can¡¯t imagine destroying this ce," Han Sen said.


    Liu Meng then said, "Okay, let us go there."


    Acknowledging Han Sen would actually try his best in a fight against him, Liu Meng was visibly overjoyed despite his attempts to contain it.


    Liu Meng did not want to fight Han Sen due to his inability to find a person who was stronger.


    The primary reason was because of Han Sen¡¯s defeat of Yu Qin.


    Beating those of your own kind wasn¡¯t glorious, but beating a royal shura was. It was quite the achievement.


    Unfortunately for him, his family forbade him from challenging a shura. As a substitute, he decided to fight Han Sen, for he was at least as powerful as a shura.


    Han Sen followed Liu Meng, and along the way they bumped into Annie.


    "Where are you two going?" Annie asked.


    "Liu Meng wants to fight me, so I am going to the training room," Han Sen exined.


    "You are fighting him?" Annie asked.


    "Is there a problem with that?" Han Sen looked at Annie.


    "Liu Meng, do not y with him. I promised Lady Ji I would bring him back safely," Annie said.


    But then, Liu Meng showed her the signed contract and said, "We aren¡¯t ying, look. We¡¯ve signed a contract and everything."


    Liu Meng then went on to say, "Han Sen, I¡¯ll wait for you in the room just up ahead. You talk to her first."


    Annie, with apparent concern, hastily asked, "Why would you agree to such a foolish thing? Didn¡¯t I tell you he is the only heir of this family?"


    Han Sen smiled and said, "We¡¯re only having a friendly bout. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt him too much."


    Annie said, "Hurt him? Do you have any idea who you¡¯re up against? Do you have any idea what his title is?"


    "I dunno. I¡¯ve never met the chap before." Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.


    Annie sighed and slowly pronounced his title, "He is the Son of All Gods. He has never killed a creature, due to many demi-gods apanying him; that may be true. But they are the ones who train him. Don¡¯t be so foolish as to think he won¡¯t know how to fight. Many demi-gods frequently speak highly of his talents. They say he¡¯s even better than Lin Feng. Ji Yanran¡¯s great-grandfather has even spent some time training him, too."


    "He sounds pretty powerful." Han Sen smiled.


    Annie then said, "He is powerful. When we were both in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, although he had many bodyguards with him and he was forbidden from killing stuff himself, hismands saw us through many perilous battles. Even I have learnt a lot from him."


    Han Sen looked at Annie, and with a smile, said, "Nice."


    After that, Han Sen patted her shoulders and entered the training room.


    "What is that supposed to mean?!" Annie sounded a little frustrated now.


    She believed Han Sen was implying she was weak, due to his continued belief Liu Meng was an average fighter. But she knew he was joking, and so she just followed Han Sen into the training room.


    Liu Meng was there waiting, and as Han Sen stepped forth, he performed a friendly wee gesture.


    Han Sen gave onest look to Annie and approached the stage.

 Chapter 952: The Bet

    Chapter 952: The Bet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a strength tester in the training room. Liu Meng punched it hard, and on the disy, the number 1203 appeared.


    "This is my fitness level. My strongest skill has unlocked its third gene lock. If you haven¡¯t reached that level yet, then I can only open one gene lock to match a simr strength to your own," Liu Meng said.


    "No, do your best. Otherwise, what is the point in winning?" Han Sen said, as he looked at the number.


    Liu Meng said, "Good. In that case, use any weapon you fancy."


    "Um, I think my fists will do just fine," Han Sen said.


    "All right, then. It is settled." Liu Meng¡¯s body zed with a sudden me, and immediately, a fiery fist was thrown Han Sen¡¯s way.


    The fire that snared his maniacal fist was carried by a gust of wind, and it reached for Han Sen¡¯s head with an rming speed.


    Pang!


    Han Sen punched Liu Meng¡¯s fist, and with the collision of fire and lightning, sparks obscured the battlefield.


    They both fell back, regathering theirposure. With no cause for dy, they lunged towards each other again.


    The dance of lightning and fire was wild and unpredictable. It was like a lightshow of the elements, and so bright and quick were they, the arms that carried the elements could not even be seen. And thus they remained engaged, with not one of them taking a step back.


    Annie watched the fight with keen interest, unsure which of the fighters would end up injured.


    Inside a room in the yard, away from the training area, an old man with blue eyes and hair settled his eyes on a screen. It was a video feed of the fight, and he watched it intently.


    Near the blue-haired old man, there was a ck-haired old man, also. He was watching the fight, as well.


    The ck-haired old man was the one Han Sen had thrown-up on, outside of a bathroom one time.


    "Tell me, old friend; who do you think will win?" the blue-haired old man asked Zhuo Doni.


    "Your grandson is more talented than you were. He is the strongest person of his age, but I must confess that if I were a betting man, I¡¯d put my money on Han Sen prevailing," Zhuo Doni said.


    The blue-haired old man looked offended, but he still smiled and said, "Why? Do you think Han Sen has received better training than my grandson? Or is it because he is the heir of Mr. Luo? What I do know, is that he chose not to practice the Falsified-Sky Sutra."


    Zhuo Doni was aware of the temper that silently red beneath his feigned smile. His name was Green, and although he appeared to be gentlemanly, he was extremely stubborn. What¡¯s more, he always wanted to win.


    Green did not fight much, but he believed the Lan Te family was superior to all others.


    If Han Sen wasn¡¯t from the Luo family, Green would have already stopped the match, proiming it to be disrespectful.


    Zhuo Doni smiled in response and said, "Believing Han Sen will win does not stem from any part of his muddled heritage. I simply believe he is the best."


    "You think he is better than my grandson?" Green asked, with a serious look.


    Green was not willing to veil his true thoughts, despite sitting beside his old friend. He was not happy about what Zhuo Doni said, and he was fine with allowing his face to carry a scowl that exined this on his behalf. When the words my grandson were spoken, the tone of voice deepened.


    Zhuo Doni smiled and answered, "Yes. I think he is better than your grandson."


    Zhuo Doni was not a person to beat around the bush. He was happy to tell Green exactly what he thought, as straight as an arrow. Besides, it was not out of the simple respect he had for Han Sen; he had ns for the boy.


    He nned to take Han Sen on as a student of his, and of course, he¡¯d never agree to a student that he believed was inferior to any others.


    Green was visibly disgruntled by the answer, but he still tried to maintain a graceful appearance. He then proposed, "How about a wager?"


    "And what wager would that be?" Zhuo Doni said.


    "If Han Sen loses, take Liu Meng as your student and teach him the Purple-Manor Sutra," Green proposed.


    Zhuo Doni frowned and responded, "Don¡¯t you remember what I told you? It is not that I am unwilling to teach him, it¡¯s just that your grandson is unsuitable for its learning."


    "And how would you know that? He is the best in our family, and I believe he can!" Green took a moment to collect hisposure and then said, "If you are that confident in Han Sen¡¯s abilities, then agree to the wager. Or are you merely saying Han Sen will win so you can be contrary and go against me?"


    Green knew Zhuo Doni well; Zhuo Doni wouldn¡¯t let others think he was not firm in his beliefs.


    "Han Sen will win," Zhuo Doni said.


    "Then there is nothing to worry about, is there?" Greenughed.


    "But this seems to be a lop-sided wager, don¡¯t you think? What if you are the one who is wrong, my friend? What will you be coughing up?" Zhuo Doni asked, looking at Green.


    "Hmm, then take an item from my collection. Once upon a time, didn¡¯t you want them?" Green offered.


    Zhuo Doni said, "They are good, yes, but... None are superior to my Purple-Manor Sutra.


    "Then what would you like?" Green asked.


    "Angel¡¯s Wheel," Zhuo Doni slowly answered.


    Green¡¯s face dropped to a cold stare at Zhuo Doni.

 Chapter 953: Odin’s Eye

    Chapter 953: Odin¡¯s Eye


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a lengthy silence, Green¡¯s face returned to a smile and he said, "You are already a demigod. What do you need that for?"


    "If I can¡¯t use it, then I could at least provide it to my student." Zhuo Doni smiled.


    "You have a student?" Green was shocked.


    "No, not yet. But I will soon." Zhuo Doni paused briefly, then resumed by saying, "Do you still want to establish this wager?"


    Green turned back to look at Liu Meng and Han Sen. Through his observations, he could tell Han Sen was weaker than Liu Meng, though not by much.


    Han Sen¡¯s number of opened genes could not be higher than Liu Meng¡¯s.


    "Yes; we have a deal. If Han Sen loses, you will take Liu Meng as a student. If Liu Meng, by some miracle, happens to lose... I will give you Angel¡¯s Wheel," Green said.


    Liu Meng had a higher number of gene locks open, and a higher fitness level, too. Because of this, Green did not believe his grandson could lose.


    If Han Sen had learned the Falsified-Sky Sutra, he would have been worried. But since this wasn¡¯t so, he was fine with epting the gambit.


    "Okay, then. It is settled," Zhuo Doni confirmed.


    Pang!


    Liu Meng and Han Sen continued their barrage of attacks at one another, and then, in the blink of a single second, they stopped.


    "Good. With that warm-up over, we canmence the real fight." Liu Meng was getting very excited.


    All that had transpired thus far was a test, and now he acknowledged Han Sen¡¯s power was not too far off his own.


    Han Sen knew Liu Meng was not an easy person to deal with, so he didn¡¯t treat his opponent lightly. The man¡¯s skills and reaction times were faster than his own, and Han Sen knew this.


    Liu Meng¡¯s fire went out, but that only made him look scarier. An eye opened in his forehead.


    The eye was pitch ck, like a demon¡¯s.


    When the eye opened, Liu Meng¡¯s body grew to twice its size. His muscles multiplied in shape and strength, transforming his once gracious body into a hulking, monstrous machine-like entity.


    "Liu Meng possesses Odin¡¯s Eye?" Zhuo Doni looked shocked, upon seeing this.


    The genuine surprise that spread across Zhuo Doni¡¯s face made Green happy to see. Not to present himself too boorishly, he tried to suppress his excitement somewhat, and merely responded with a jiving, "I bet you didn¡¯t see thating."


    Zhuo Doni¡¯s shock turned to utter confusion, and so he asked, "I thought you said only those that have pure Lan Te blood can practice this skill. Your grandson is a mix, is he not?"


    Green dropped all pretense and started to look unabashedly cocky. He said, "I told you he is a child prodigy, and that he is a genius. Even I sometimes believe his learning of Odin¡¯s Eye is some strange hallucination of mine. If he can learn Odin¡¯s Eye, then he can learn Purple-Manor Sutra."


    Zhuo Doni gave no response to this. He knew how powerful Odin¡¯s Eye was, and this birthed a worry in his heart. To see a non-pure blood member of the family was able to learn this skill was shocking.


    Zhuo Doni¡¯s confidence in Han Sen¡¯s ability to win this fight had actually been dialed down a couple of notches. Odin¡¯s Eye was not something to be trifled with.


    "Liu Meng does not only have Lan Te blood running through him, but he has your blood, too. If the dayes when he learns both Odin¡¯s Eye and Purple-Manor Sutra, we will have created a most terrifying human. He would be unstoppable." Green made no effort to subdue his childish excitement over this prospect.


    Zhuo Doni could only manage to muster a wry smile in response, and say, "So, what? Will you allow him to fight?"


    Green shrugged his shoulders, saying, "Old friend, don¡¯t say that."


    Liu Meng himself, down on the battleground, was very excited. His third eye, the ck one, had a white pupil. It exuded a certain mystic quality.


    "I see you have opened two gene locks. I will open two, as well." It was as if Liu Meng¡¯s third eye had been looking right through Han Sen.


    "Sure." Han Sen nodded and cast the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Annie, still on the sidelines, was getting very nervous. She was beginning to acknowledge that this was no longer a traditional practice session.


    If either one of them was hurt, there¡¯d be much trouble. She wanted nothing more than to stand up, run over to them, and get them both to stop.


    Just as she opted to do just that, the housekeeper appeared beside her.


    "Annie, please do not disturb the fighters. Watch the match." The housekeeper, as always, spoke with soft politeness.


    She did as she was bidden. She sat down and prepared to watch the fight, in dreadful anxiety.


    She did not hesitate in obliging the housekeeper¡¯smand due to what she felt from him. While he was indeed gentle, there was a certain power brimming just below the surface. She believed it wasn¡¯t a power she should risk upsetting.


    Han Sen¡¯s fists were like cannons, as the powers of sonic and thunder exploded in the air. He ran towards Liu Meng.


    Alongside Sonic-Thunder Punch, Han Sen cast Heavenly Go on his approach and used them to the best of his abilities.


    Liu Meng¡¯s mechanical body made no effort to avoid the attack, and instead just raised his arm to ept the iing Sonic-Thunder Punch.


    Boom!


    The sonic and thunder build-up exploded. Silver-lightning skittered and hopped along Liu Meng¡¯s muscles, but dealt no damage.


    And even worse, the sonic power did nothing to mess with his energy flow.


    There was no cause for rm just yet, however, for Han Sen did not expect to beat Liu Meng quite so easily. He had a greater n; a trap. And that attack was only the first part of what it was going to take to lead Liu Meng into the position Han Sen needed him in.


    As Han Sen punched, ducked, and weaved, Liu Meng continued to stand still. The white pupil glowed strangely on his forehead, as only his hand moved. With perfect precision, every attack was blocked with this single hand.

 Chapter 954: Green’s Wishes

    Chapter 954: Green¡¯s Wishes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen felt as if Liu Meng could predict all of his moves.


    When Han Sen moved, Liu Meng was already turning to where he proposed to go. This resulted in Han Sen having to change his formation.


    But no matter what he tried, whenever Han Sen sought to attack Liu Meng, his hits were deflected. The formidability of his opponent surprised him a good deal.


    "Does Liu Meng know Heavenly Go, too?" Han Sen frowned.


    It was strange, though. While the traits were there, it didn¡¯t quite look like Heavenly Go.


    Liu Meng¡¯s performance was almost as if he was cheating, and there were flickers of the Falsified-Sky Sutra in his moveset, or so it seemed.


    The most remarkable trait of the Falsified-Sky Sutra was that it never missed. Liu Meng acted as if he was omnipotent, as if he could predict or see the oue of a person¡¯s destiny when theymitted to a choice in battle. If needed, he could change his own course in a sh.


    Wanting to prove some of his theories, Han Sen decided to madly attack his opponent, and when he did, the sound of thunder echoed throughout the training room.


    But amidst those crazy attacks, Liu Meng merely stood still and used the most simple of blocks to deflect each and every hit.


    Liu Meng was like a bastion of imprable defense. There was not a single w in his movements, and with each hit he blocked, a spark of Han Sen¡¯s hope was dashed against that wall.


    Annie¡¯s hands were sweating as she watched. While he had not gained an advantage, she was surprised at how powerful Han Sen had be. After all, he had only just entered the Third God¡¯s Shelter.


    Liu Meng¡¯s power, however, scared her even more. He looked invincible before Han Sen.


    The dominating feeling he exuded was overwhelming, and it almost choked the breath from his onlookers. Annie could not see a way in which Han Sen might ovee this foe.


    Annie believed that if she had been the onepeting against Liu Meng, her confidence would have snapped against his intimidation. She¡¯d have been rendered unable to fight.


    Failing once was not scary, but repeated failings can wear down the stoutest of hearts and minds.


    Fighting with Liu Meng was to suffer failing, over and over. Every skill used against him would prove useless.


    "He is stronger than you used to be, when you were that age," Zhuo Doni sighed.


    With a proud tone of voice, Green said, "I told you he is the best in our family. No one is stronger than him. Not even some mutt of the Luo family."


    Zhuo Doni shook his head. He wanted to say something, but he held his tongue.


    Green was an old friend of his, so there shouldn¡¯t have been anything they¡¯d refrain from saying to each other. But this was different, and he knew he could not speak it.


    When Green was young, he was famous in the Alliance. He wasn¡¯t born into fame and prosperity like Liu Meng; it was earned. He was a genius, and he was highly respected by all. And appearance-wise, Green was even more eye-catching than Liu Meng.


    With Green at the family helm, the Lan Te family maintained a rtively low profile. But they also attracted certain animosities, and forged many rivalries with other families.


    With their power, though, most of the Alliance still feared the Lan Te. Power could often breed hubris, and Green was wise enough to steer the family in a slightly humbler direction whilst also maintaining its influence.


    There was once a time, though, when Green¡ªwho had practiced Odin¡¯s Eye¡ªchallenged the renowned Luo Haitang, the "Godyer."


    Luo Haitang defeated Green without trouble, and while no one was able to spectate the match, Green shied away from the public eye after this.


    Being Green¡¯s old friend, Zhuo Doni knew about the fight.


    Green was beaten badly, and he viewed it as the most terrible of shames. He still felt the sting of that day, and Zhuo Doni knew this. As such, he never brought it up in conversation.


    Zhuo Doni knew how much Green had invested in Liu Meng, and he knew how much he wanted him to defeat Han Sen. Despite being a descendant of Luo Haitang, though, Han Sen had not been trained by his forefather. He had also refused to learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra. This gnawed at Green¡¯s belief in the significance and the self-wrought poetic notion of the fight he was spectating; he was just not keen to admit it.


    "I think Liu Meng can beat the Falsified-Sky Sutra," Green excitedlymented.


    Zhuo Doni smiled and said, "There¡¯s always the possibility. He is still young, too."


    Green shook his head and said, "If he practiced the Purple-Manor Sutra, he could most certainly beat it. And even learn it!"


    "As we have already established; if he can beat Han Sen, I will teach it to him," Zhuo Doni spoke with a tone of surprise seriousness.


    "Thank you, Zhuo." Green looked touched, as if it was already a confirmedmitment.


    "Let us eagerly await the results, shall we?" Zhuo Doni smiled wryly.


    Liu Meng was good, and he was most certainly a stronger fighter than Green had been, back when he was the same age. But Zhuo Doni was still firm in the faith he could not defeat Han Sen. Even though Han Sen had not practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra, he believed the young man was a better fighter.


    "I¡¯m going to fight back." After blocking all of Han Sen¡¯s attacks, Liu Meng finally moved. He swung his fist towards Han Sen like the ming lunge of a wrathful dragon.


    Han Sen blocked the fist, resulting in an explosion of fire and electricity. Without reprieve, Liu Meng then brought down his other fist. It was wreathed in ice, and all of a sudden, the training room dropped to low temperatures.


    The attacks came quickly, as wind, fire, and thunder burst out of Liu Meng.


    He was like a machine, and every part of Liu Meng¡¯s body possessed the capacity to murder. He was able to utilize every ounce of strength effectively, and coordinate every part andponent of his body with incredible precision.


    Everything about his performance was amazing. It was almost as if he¡¯d transcended the capabilities of a human and operated with the perfection only achievable by a machine.


    Annie stood up. She had known Liu Meng for the past few years in the army, but she had never seen him strike before.


    With the kicks and punches that were thrown, and the constant collision of elements, the training room was filled with the raucous noise of battle. It was so loud, it felt as if the very atmosphere was getting hammered to the breaking point.


    But Green frowned. He noticed that when Liu Meng attacked, Han Sen managed to guard effectively. Liu Meng had been unable to prate his defense.

 Chapter 955: The Strongest Skill

    Chapter 955: The Strongest Skill


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Odin¡¯s Eye could expose a target¡¯s weakest point, and it was not like the Falsified-Sky Sutra. Han Sen had his own method of evaluating his opponents, though, through his Dongxuan Sutra. He used it trace his foe¡¯s attacks and effectively block each one.


    Fighting Liu Meng was not easy. He was around the same level as Han Sen, and he was exceptionally talented. Since he was unable to break through Liu Meng¡¯s defense, Han Sen knew victory would note easy when it was his turn to attack.


    Despite the underlyingplexities of each fighter, the fight was simple to watch. When one attacked, the other blocked with absolute perfection and vice versa. Right now, it was Han Sen¡¯s turn to defend, and after a half hour long barrage of attacks, Liu Meng could not damage his opponent in the slightest.


    "I have heard he has learnt Heavenly Go from the Huangfu family. I see now that it is true." Green frowned.


    Han Sen blocked every one of Liu Meng¡¯s attacks, despite their power. The moves Liu Meng performed against Han Sen had been taught to him by a demigod, and under the effect of Odin¡¯s Eye, they were executed wlessly.


    He could use any skill perfectly, as a matter of fact. Whether it was a righteous skill or an evil one, Liu Meng could use it.


    Half an hourter, the battlers switched and Han Sen was the one to start attacking. But just like before, he was unable to ovee Odin¡¯s Eye.


    By now, they had been gone a long time. The other party-goers, noticing their absence, wandered around in search of them.


    One person, seeing that the light in the training room was on, curiously peeked inside and found them.


    The news of this fight spread like wildfire, and people came in droves to watch.


    One would attack and the other would defend. Their fighting skills were incredible, but it shocked the onlookers to see Liu Meng unable to prate Han Sen¡¯s defense.


    Han Sen¡¯s fists, when he attacked, came in simple. It was Han Sen¡¯s signature skill, Sonic-Thunder Punch. It wasn¡¯t the same-old-same-old, however. Han Sen was switching up his formation a lot, and that had a knock-on effect to the disy of his skill.


    Still, it was not enough to damage Liu Meng.


    Both of them swapped between attack and defense many times, and a decisive victor seemed impossible to decide.


    Compared to the ferocity of their initial fighting, though, things started to change. They had slowed down in fatigue, but neither was tired enough to drop their guard.


    The audience had been there a long time now, too. Their excitement had long since depleted, and a few people had even gone to sleep.


    After five hours of battling, there had been no progress. Annie¡¯s butt had gotten numb.


    "I have already prepared rooms for the guests. Come with me," the housekeeper announced.


    "Oh, thank heavens." People had grown tired of watching them fight.


    Most went off with the housekeeper the instant he appeared, but quite a few stayed. A few hourster, that changed. After more and more people left, only Annie remained.


    They may as well have been shooting free throws in basketball, except neither of them had scored a point the entire time. The initially enthralling spectacle of theirbat had long since lost its excitement, and the two were a mind-numbing bore to observe now.


    And after all that time had psed, neither had been able to inflict the slightest damage to the other. Their defenses were imprable.


    Han Sen and Liu Meng, by this point, were gasping and sweating. Their exhaustion had slowed down their fight.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist, which once gleamed like suns of electricity, only produced minor sparks. Liu Meng only had his bare fists left to fight with.


    Pang! Pang!


    Their knuckles collided with each other, shaking off droplets of sweat as they coursed through the air.


    It was midnight by now, and still, the fight limped on. Soon after, their movements were twisted and neither of the two could stand upright.


    Neither of them wanted to concede, though, and their will was all that kept them going.


    Their attacks, being much weaker than before, were easier to block.


    "That Taia sword is mine!" Han Sen dered.


    Liu Meng¡¯s body was extremely fatigued, and he had exited Odin¡¯s Eye a long time ago.


    Liu Meng, unable to dodge Han Sen¡¯s next attack, was thrown to the ground.


    With an opening before him, Han Sen climbed on top and repeatedly punched Liu Meng in the face.


    "No, I¡¯m going to win!" Liu Meng managed to get Han Sen off of him. Kicking him away, it was his turn to mount Han Sen and punch his face in.


    The once delicate exhibition ofbat by two highly-trained individuals had swiftly turned into a drunken bar brawl.


    "Are you guys done?" Annie could not watch anymore, and so she stood up and left.


    She knew that with both of their stamina being what it was, neither would end up dealing considerable amounts of damage to the other. It was practically over.


    With Lan Te¡¯s housekeeper there to keep an eye on the proceedings, she knew everything would be all right after she left.


    "Friend, I don¡¯t think our bet is going to present the results either of us want," Zhuo Doni said.


    "Han Sen should be proud of his ability to fight with my grandson like this." While what Green said was graceful, he was sweating on the inside. He did not expect Han Sen to be able to fight Liu Meng to this point.


    "I¡¯m going to rest. I have no interest watching kids quarrel on the ground," Zhuo Doni said.


    "Walk with me." Green left.


    In the training room, both were writhing on the ground. They were sopping wet as if they had both been for a swim.


    "I have a skill I have not used yet. Had I used it, I would have won a long time ago."


    "I have a skill that¡¯s more powerful than your skill. It¡¯s super-secret, but you¡¯d have lost immediately, had I used it."


    "I have a skill that would kick your skill¡¯s butt."


    "I have a skill that is so so so so so much more powerful than your skill. It¡¯s the strongest skill, and I could kill you with ease."


    They were both on the ground, and the only thing that seemed to fight now were their mouths.

 Chapter 956: A Letter Without Words

    Chapter 956: A Letter Without Words


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next day, as Han Sen and Annie were leaving, Liu Meng was nowhere to be seen. His face had been beaten and bruised. Thinking it wasn¡¯t appropriate for the young scion of the Lan Te family to be seen in such a state, the housekeeper apanied them on their exit.


    Before they boarded the starship, the housekeeper gave a gift to Han Sen and Annie each. He told them they were gifts from Liu Meng.


    After sitting down and unwrapping her gift, Annie was taken aback by the presence of sparkling jewelry within. They had been created by the finest of craftsmen of the Alliance.


    Upon opening his box, Han Sen was greeted with the sword he had fought Liu Meng for. The broken sword named Taia was within.


    "Why were you given a copper sword?" Annie did not know about the significance of this sword, and she merely believed it to be a relic or artpiece.


    "This is was at the crux of our gambit." Han Sen smiled.


    "Does that mean you won the fight?" Annie didn¡¯t really care much, but she still asked to make conversation.


    "No." Han Sen shook his head.


    Liu Meng did not open his third gene lock for the duration of the fight, and Han Sen did not use his super king spirit mode. Neither of them broke the defense of the other, and it resulted in a stalemate. Nobody won.


    Liu Meng had more geno points than Han Sen. If Han Sen had as many mutant and sacred-blood geno points as Liu Ming did, he would have defeated him without issue. With strength like that, he could obliterate Odin¡¯s Eye.


    But that would also result in it being a life or death fight; a fatality could easily ur. And seeing as they weren¡¯t actually enemies, Han Sen saw no reason to push Liu Meng so far.


    Annie didn¡¯t ask any more questions about the gift he had received. She didn¡¯t know the nature of it, and neither was she really interested. She believed it to be a nice little decoration, and she was content in thinking that.


    Picking up the sword, Han Sen saw an envelope lying below it. When Han Sen opened it, there was a in white parchment inside with no text on it. It was empty.


    "Why is there nothing written on it?" Annie asked.


    "Who knows." Han Sen crumpled the paper in his fist and incinerated it with a fire born of his hands. Then he looked to the stars in the sky.


    When he arrived home, he examined the Taia sword with greater care. The handle was not its original, and he noticed it had been forged of z-steel. It hadter been ted with the copper scales of some beast. All-in-all, it seemed to match the de well.


    The copper sword looked a little red, and it looked rough. The tip of the broken de was craggy and vicious-looking.


    Han Sen could feel the lifeforce in the sword.


    Han Sen gave it a swing and appreciated the feel he got from it. Still, it wasn¡¯t perfect. The de was notplete, and as such, itcked the precise bnce the most exceptional des typically possessed.


    "The other half of this de belongs to the Qin family. Even if I managed to retrieve it, it¡¯d be useless. It¡¯s harder than z-steel, so how in the sanctuaries would I be able to reforge it? Still, there¡¯s always the possibility I could forge a whole other sword with the other half. Then, by dual-wielding, I could use Dual Fly sword skills." For now, Han Sen was going to use Taia and the red dagger. After giving it a quick go, they felt good in his hands. He wasfortable using them.


    After that, Han Sen went to the Saint Hallmunity in search of a fire hyper geno art.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he saw an S-ss skill named "Phoenix." Without hesitation, he bought it.


    It was not too dissimr from Phoenix King¡¯s phoenix body. It was a protective skill that required Nirvana for its learning.


    Han Sen, of course, did not need that. His proficiency with the fire element was exceptional, and he could merely simte Phoenix King¡¯s energy flow for the direct practice of Phoenix.


    As expected, Han Sen learnt it with ease. He figured it would not be long before he could use it inbat.


    Han Sen decided to return to Thorn Shelter, with Annie¡¯s bow in-hand once again. Although Thorn Shelter had not decided to retaliate, their presence there was still a concern.


    To weaken them further, Han Sen nned to assassinate as many creatures as he could.


    Heading through the forest, Han Sen wanted to pay Tie Yi a visit first. He wanted to learn more about Thorn Shelter.


    Before he reached Fish Valley, he saw the bodies of many creatures strewn about, and many more creatures locked inbat with one-another.


    "What the hell happened here?" Han Sen quickly hid his presence and snuck closer to get a look at what was going on.


    "Caw!" A golden bird flew across the battlefield, unleashing a barrage of wind des to y many of the creatures down below.


    "Tie Yi?" Han Sen saw Tie Yi fighting a creature, and he was heavily injured.


    Making use of Taia, Han Sen sprung forward to severe the head of a primitive creature from its body.


    "Tie Yi, what happened here?" Han Sen asked, while holding him.


    "The Holy-me King lost the war. Thunder-King took Nine-Wish Mountain. Thunder-King¡¯s son, Thunder-Devil King, ising. Thorn Shelter is done for," Tie Yi painfully exined.


    "Thunder-Devil King?" Han Sen had once killed him in the spirit base, much to the spirit¡¯s embarrassment. He found it difficult to believe that same spirit was now trying to conquer this area.


    "I signed a contract with the baron. I can¡¯t leave, even if it results in my death on this battlefield. If you want your people to survive what is toe, lead them into the forest and never look back," Tie Yi mournfully said.


    "Stay here and hide. Get to safety. I¡¯m going to try and take her spirit stone. If I do that, you will be free." Han Sen took Tie Yi to a hidden location.


    "Don¡¯t go! Thunder-Devil King is much stronger than Thorn Baron. Thorn Shelter is lost," Tie Yi said.


    "I¡¯ll be right back." Han Sen snuck towards Thorn Shelter.


    Han Sen kept his presence hidden, and no creature across the battlefield was alerted to hising. He killed a few that were close to seeing him, and soon arrived at Thorn Shelter.

 Chapter 957: Holy Bottle

    Chapter 957: Holy Bottle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dead bodies littered the ground as far as the eye could see. The mutant creatures Han Sen had encountered before were still alive, doing battle, but they looked to be in terrible condition.


    "Oh, no. It looks like Thorn Shelter really will fall." Han Sen climbed up one of the shelter¡¯s towers and peered over towards the spirit hall.


    All of Thorn Shelter¡¯s inhabitants had been wiped out, and Thunder-Devil King was now nearing the spirit hall with his creatures in tow.


    Thorn Baron was in front of the entrance, and she looked panicky when she saw Thunder-Devil King strolling up towards her.


    "Thorn, me-King has lost the war and Nine-Wish Mountain is mine. Give me your spirit stone and I will allow you to live under mymand," Thunder-Devil King said.


    "No thanks," Thorn Baron coldly responded.


    Thunder-Devil Kingughed and proimed, "He has many wives, and you are just one name on that list. I am the son of an emperor; be one of my wives."


    "D*mn you." Thorn Baron immediately pulled out a crystal bottle. It contained a water-like substance, which she promptly threw on the floor. Immediately, purple vines sprouted and wreathed their way across the entire ground of the spirit hall.


    The vines were like snakes, rising up tosh out and attack Thunder-Devil King and his followers. Han Sen was shocked to see the sacred-blood creatures that belonged to Thunder-Devil King being injured by the vines, whereas those below sacred-blood ss were instantly in.


    So many creatures had been beaten by the vines, no aggressor could do anything to free themselves.


    "What is that bottle? It¡¯s so powerful." Han Sen had seen those vines before, but it was clear to him that the bottle he was seeing now had amplified the strength of them.


    Thunder-Devil King annihted one of the vines and said, "me-King loved you greatly, to provide you with that bottle."


    "Die!" Thorn Baron held the bottle like an orchestration baton. She conducted her vines, raising them up to attack Thunder-Devil King with greater ferocity.


    Thunder-Devil King summoned a thunder hammer in response. He shattered arge number of the vines, and said, "You are too weak. Even with the bottle, your efforts are futile and powerless. I am going to take this king spirit ss treasure and use it properly, with an effectiveness you cannot."


    The thunder hammer was activated by Thunder-Devil King¡¯s thunder. Its power electrified and charred the vines with ease.


    All the creatures that could then pounced into action, attacking the vines. And under the wrath of that sudden siege, the vines did not seem as if they wouldst very long.


    A lot of vines were destroyed by Thunder-Devil King and the creatures. Thorn Baron poured out some more of that magical liquid in response, growing more of the vines.


    After a few more pours, the bottle was at half capacity. And still, she was making no headway against those who had assaulted her shelter. Vine after vine was cut down, with no great trouble for Thunder-Devil King.


    Thorn Baron started to look hopeless. She really was too weak to use the holy bottle effectively, as it did nothing to halt the aggressive progress of the enemy.


    The thunder hammer was not a normal weapon either, Han Sen believed. It must have possessed a wretched amount of power to so easily disintegrate Thorn Baron¡¯s vines.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was now pounding, though. Thorn Baron¡¯s holy bottle was undoubtedly a rare treasure of sorts, whereas Thunder-Devil King¡¯s hammer was a high-level geno weapon.


    Even if it was a little weaker than the bottle, the spirit¡¯s weapon had to be at least sacred-blood level.


    Han Sen wanted to fight them both, but he could think of no way he might do that without using super king spirit mode.


    But super king spirit mode onlysted three seconds, and there was not much he could do with such a small window of opportunity.


    Han Sen, watching the fight, slowly approached Thunder-Devil King.


    Even if Han Sen managed to get the holy bottle, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the swift wrath of Thunder-Devil King and his creatures.


    So, he watched them intently. He was going to wait for the perfect moment in which he could use super king spirit mode to kill Thunder-Devil King.


    If he did that, it¡¯d send the spirit back to his spirit stone. The spirit¡¯s troops would flee in fright.


    If he was lucky, Thunder-Devil King might even leave the hammer behind.


    Geno weapons were different than beast souls, as they were proper physical items at all times. If you dropped a geno weapon, anybody else could pick it up and use it.


    He didn¡¯t want to forget the threat Thorn Baron herself posed, either. He wanted to wait until she had used up all the water in the holy bottle. That would also be the time he¡¯d expect Thunder-Devil King to drop his guard, leading to the right moment for Han Sen to strike.


    "This is it." That moment arrived, and so Han Sen camouged himself and approached Thunder-Devil King from behind.


    Han Sen had fought him once before, so he was familiar with the spirit¡¯s moveset. But still, the spirit had not used that hammer thest time they fought, and Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to be wary when confronting it.


    To kill him quickly and avoid as much trouble as he could, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to assassinate Thunder-Devil King. If he couldn¡¯t end him fast, he¡¯d have to face off against many sacred-blood creatures, and that was something he wasn¡¯t quite confident in doing yet.


    Thorn Baron, in the meantime, was doing poorly. The legion of vines were almost all gone, and the bottle didn¡¯t have a single drop left.


    The vines were no longer shielding the spirit hall, either.


    Hiss! A colorful snake destroyed the wall of vines and grabbed Thorn Baron. She was too weak to dodge.


    "The bottle is mine!" Thunder-Devil King looked as sinister as he did happy, as he pried the bottle from her hands.


    Thorn Baron was hopeless, and she wanted nothing more than to self-destruct now.


    The moment she was about to do just that, a white light appeared behind Thunder-Devil King like the sudden eruption of a volcano.

 Chapter 958: Perfect Robbery

    Chapter 958: Perfect Robbery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thorn Baron suddenly saw a handsome spirit appear, shrouded in a white light. As her pupils shrank, her mouth widened in joy.


    Thunder-Devil King saw the expression on her face, but he believed she was trying to trick him into dropping his guard. He didn¡¯t feel the presence of anything behind him.


    But as he peered into her eyes, their ssy surfaces showed flickering reflections of something behind him. He was shocked. The white light and the handsome face looked familiar.


    He had repeatedly dreamed of the day when he could crush and forever mar that pretty face, but now that he was encountering the spirit again, he could only feel fear.


    Thunder-Devil King wished to turn around and hammer the bright shadow that had appeared behind him, but it was toote.


    Boom!


    The scary white lightfist flew towards the back of his head. In a split second, the head was nothing but a crushed melon. His face had beenpletely disfigured, and he hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to fight back.


    Before he could swing the hammer in retaliation, he had been killed.


    The creatures that had assaulted the shelter and wereying waste to its inhabitants suddenly started to flee in fear.


    "The King!" Thorn Baron happily eximed. In her eyes, Han Sen was the greatest, most powerful king spirit ever known, at his tier. She had no idea that it was a human behind the mask.


    Grabbing the thunder hammer, Han Sen leapt over Thorn Baron¡¯s head and took off running through her Spirit Hall.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t grabbed the bottle yet. Instead, he focused on obtaining her spirit stone from the statue inside the hall.


    "I, Thorn, am willing to submit and offer absolute loyalty to a new master. I can be the most faithful of servants."


    Thorn knelt in front of Han Sen without reluctance, but as shebined with the spirit stone, she realized something. She wasn¡¯t kneeling before her most-admired idol, the most powerful spirit of his ss, The King. This was a human. And it wasn¡¯t just any human; it was the human she hated the most.


    "What? The King is a human?" Thorn thought in utter disbelief, but the process of bing his subordinate had already started. She transformed into a rose and disappeared into Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen picked up the holy bottle and thought to himself, "Perfect!"


    Han Sen raced back out of the shelter and down to where he had left Tie Yi.


    Although Thunder-Devil King had been killed and the creatures had fallen back, it would only be a matter of time before he returned. And when he did return, he¡¯d most likelye back with a greater host of creatures. For now, Han Sen had to use the time he had to run.


    Tie Yi looked overjoyed, likely because his contract with Thorn Baron had been revoked.


    "What did you do?" Tie Yi asked with much surprise.


    "Flee first, talkter." Han Sen, leading the injured Tie Yi, brought him to the human shelter.


    Han Sen told Old Huang what had urred, and everyone¡¯s worries over the shelter¡¯s safety returned.


    The shelter was again unsafe. It¡¯d only be a matter of time before Thunder-Devil King found it. He was a brutal spirit, and his power far exceeded Thorn Baron¡¯s. If they were to remain in that shelter, only death would await them.


    "We have to leave, and depart through Thorn Forest," Old Huang said.


    They had to go, but Thorn Forest was a treacherous ce. There was no telling how many could survive in the deeper recesses of that nefarious woond. They¡¯d be venturing into a great unknown, and the thought of what might await them there brought them much fear, and rightfully so.


    "I have a shelter where everyone can stay," Han Sen said.


    "You have a shelter?" Everyone looked at Han Sen in disbelief; amon sight when something concerned Han Sen. Even high-level spirits would not wander through Thorn Forest, yet Han Sen suggested that he owned a shelter of his own somece there.


    "I can take you all there, but it is my shelter. That also means I call the shots. If you guys can ept that, you¡¯re wee to stay there," Han Sen said.


    "Little Han, you really have a shelter where we¡¯d be safe?" Old Huang asked once again.


    They did not care who would end up being their boss. What concerned them the most at that moment was survival.


    "If you believe me, and would like toe to such a ce, then start packing your bags. You can let your eyes decipher the truth, once you¡¯ve seen the ce I will take you to." Han Sen did not exin more than that, as the Thunder Army would be upon them any second.


    They were actually reluctant to believe what Han Sen had said, but they knew they really had no other choice than to hope he was telling the truth. So, they all decided to apany him.


    Before long, they departed their home. When they arrived at the underground shelter, everyone was shocked.


    Thunder-Devil King respawned with an explosion of thunder and lightning. The discharge brought ruin to everything around him.


    "The King! I¡¯m going to kill you! You hear that!? I¡¯ll kill you!" Thunder-Devil King had been snubbed in many different ways. He had not taken the holy bottle, and even his thunder hammer had been stolen.


    He immediately rallied his troops and prepared for another assault. When they arrived back at Thorn Shelter, the ce was empty. And what¡¯s more, Thorn Baron¡¯s spirit statue was missing its spirit stone.


    "The King! I¡¯m going to kill you!" Thunder-Devil King wrecked the spirit hall andmanded his creatures to scour the epassingnds for any trace of the two spirits.


    The creatures found the abandoned human shelter, as Han Sen suspected they might.


    Inside the underground shelter¡¯s pce, Han Sen sat upon a stone chair. Thorn Baron sat opposite him. She stared at him with aplicated expression, but her gaze was unblinking.

 Chapter 959: Thorned History

    Chapter 959: Thorned History


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Are you done staring?" Han Sen asked.


    Thorn Baron looked at Han Sen and mumbled, "You are The King?"


    Thorn Baron could not believe it, and she thought the entire concept was ridiculous. She saw The King appear to save her and then run for her spirit stone. When she looked up at The King again, it was just the human Han Sen.


    Aside from Han Sen being The King, there could be no other exnation. Her eyes could not have deceived her.


    "Does it matter?" Han Sen smiled.


    "Yes, of course it matters!" Thorn looked at Han Sen angrily.


    "Then the answer is yes." Han Sen knew that she had already realized this and only wanted confirmation.


    "How can The King be a human? How can he be you?" Thorn Baron¡¯s tone of voice was low with sorrow, and she looked utterly disheartened.


    "The bottom line is that I am your master now. So, what are you going to do?" Han Sen said.


    "I..." Thorn trailed off.


    If this any other ordinary human, she¡¯d have preferred to self-destruct.


    But this was The King that she had secretly admired for the longest time, which left her with a number of conflicted emotions.


    "There is no rush for you to say anything, but I do have a few questions I¡¯d like to ask you." Han Sen brought out the holy bottle and continued, "Tell me, how do I use this thing?"


    Han Sen had been unable to figure out how to use the holy bottle, so it was fortunate she was there. Hopefully, she could exin it to him.


    "Why would I tell you that?" Thorn Baron said.


    "You will tell me so you can avoid being forced to do things for me, like some thrall." Han Sen smiled.


    "If I tell you, will you free me from your service?" Thorn Baron asked.


    "No. You know my secret, so for the time being, you are stuck with me. Telling me what I wish to know, though, will give you some modicum of freedom. I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t wish to do." Han Sen maintained his smile.


    "It can only be used by a spirit. It is a Spirit Gear," Thorn Baron reluctantly exined.


    She still wanted to confirm whether or not Han Sen was The King.


    "Then, how do I use it?" Han Sen asked, as he thought to himself, "If only spirits can actually make use of the thing, no wonder I am unable to use it. It is fortunate that, for a brief amount of time, I can be a super king spirit."


    "Spirits need to fill the bottle with their own energy. The holy water inside can purify and sanctify the spirits that use it," Thorn Baron went on to say.


    "Purify?" Han Sen looked at her with confusion.


    "It¡¯s like a buff. You should try it," Thorn Baron said.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me." Han Sen turned into a super king spirit and ced his white light inside the bottle.


    Thorn Baron saw Han Sen transform into her much fantasized-about King. She could not help but stare at the attractive face, that indeed looked like the most handsome male spirit one could ever expect to see. She had never before felt so conflicted.


    "Are you a human or a spirit?" Thorn Baron asked.


    Han Sen did not answer because his time had run out. Water had manifested inside the bottle under the influence of his white light, but upon his return to a human figure, that water vanished.


    "It really is only avable for the use of a spirit. Creating water is too slow for the current duration of my super king spirit form," Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen put the bottle away, cing it in his pocket for now.


    "You are ming King¡¯s wife." Han Sen was surprised to hear that a king spirit had married a royal spirit.


    Thorn Baron was pretty, but spirits were attracted to power more than anything. It was hard to imagine that any king spirit would fancy her.


    "No," Thorn Baron said.


    Although she knew The King was actually a human, she still did not want him to misunderstand.


    "If you are not his wife, then why would he give you this bottle?" Han Sen asked.


    Thorn Baron nibbled her lips and said, "I¡¯m actually his daughter."


    "What?" Han Sen was now looking at her in disbelief. After all, how could a king spirit give birth to a royal-ss daughter?


    "My mother was a royal spirit, so I was unable to receive his power and title. ming King gave me this bottle, but that was all. He would never allow me to be by his side, and he never once let mee close," Thorn Baron coldly exined.


    "That¡¯s a sad story." Han Sen could rte to what she was saying, somewhat.


    Spirits adored the strong. It made sense why a king spirit would not ept a royal-ss daughter. Had he epted her, other spirits would consider him a joke.


    "If you stick with me, faithfully, maybe I can help you be a king spirit someday," Han Sen said, then returned her to the Sea of Soul.


    She knew his secret, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to let her frolic about as she pleased, like Moment Queen.


    Han Sen grabbed the thunder hammer he had stolen from Thunder-Devil King. He swung it to unleash huge serrated zig-zags of lightning.


    "This must be a sacred-blood ss piece of equipment, for sure. With silver fox¡¯s power, this thing would be incredibly powerful." Han Sen then suddenly felt his body move.


    Han Sen touched his pocket and noticed that the bottle he had ced inside had disappeared. The gourd that was also inside that pocket was vibrating.

 Chapter 960: Father, Don’t Cry

    Chapter 960: Father, Don¡¯t Cry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen took out the gourd and ced it in his hand. It was previously gold, but now it was dim and dirty-looking. Cracks had manifested across its surface, giving it the appearance of dried, distressed mud.


    Its heartbeat, however, was growing stronger and stronger. Han Sen believed something would soon emerge.


    "Is this it? Is whatever¡¯s inside it finally going to reveal itself?" Han Sen was shocked.


    He was d that whatever was inside was finally going toe out of the gourd, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether it would be a good thing or a bad thing.


    As the gourd vibrated, the mud-like shell began to ke away.


    "If you¡¯ve just stolen my holy bottle, you better be giving me something good in return! And by good, I¡¯m expecting something like a super weapon. So, how about one of those? I¡¯m not being greedy, but something that¡¯ll give me the leg-up and enable me to y troublesome spirit emperors would be pretty sweet. But you know, I wouldn¡¯t say no to armor, either. After all, everyone should use protection, lest an unfortunate ident ur. Armor that¡¯d make me invincible would be decent enough, so there¡¯s no need to go any stronger than that. I do need to remain modest. So, Buddha, Taoist, God, Jesus, and even you Mohammed. Athena, all of you, I¡¯m asking all of you; please, pretty pretty please, fulfill this wish of mine!" Han Sen then proceeded to ramble even more, praying to any and all deities or religious figures he could think of.


    Han Sen had invested much in nurturing the gourd. The gourd had just taken the holy bottle he fancied, and that was in addition to the Cog Gear that was created by Moment Queen. If nothing good emerged, he was going to explode with anger.


    Watching the shell of the gourd peel off inch by inch, Han Sen¡¯s heart began to beat faster. Each thump was almost painful.


    Katcha!


    The shell copsed into a mound of mud-kes, as something new rolled into Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Examining it, Han Sen was in disbelief.


    It was a thumb-sized female doll. Its eyes were big and ck, the same color as the doll¡¯s hair. It was a chubby little thing, but most curious of all was what the doll was holding. The doll was holding another gourd.


    As Han Sen stood there, frozen and unsure of what to think, the doll started to grow. It expanded to the size of an ordinary baby.


    It was alive. The chubby hand of the doll grabbed Han Sen¡¯s arm, and with its cheeks, the baby rubbed her face against Han Sen¡¯s. Then, she said, "Daddy, Daddy!"


    Han Sen wanted to shoot himself. He had sacrificed so much to the gourd, and all he had received in return was a baby.


    "My six Cog Gears, my holy bottle..." Han Sen¡¯s spirits hit rock-bottom.


    The baby grabbed Han Sen¡¯s neck and used her other hand to stroke his head, saying, "Father, don¡¯t cry."


    Han Sen looked at her and ced her down on a table, wishing he could exchange the baby for the weapons he so sorely wanted.


    After he observed her for a while, the baby¡¯s mouth began to drop as tears welled-up in her pretty, sparkling eyes.


    "Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry!" Han Sen was starting to get a headache, but he wasn¡¯t going to bully and disregard the feelings of a baby.


    "Father, hug!" The baby looked pitiful as she stared up at Han Sen.


    Han Sen sighed and picked the baby up.


    This immediately brought the baby joy, and with her hands, she grabbed Han Sen¡¯s neck, shouting, "Daddy! Daddy!"


    "What are you?" Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to examine the baby, and didn¡¯t notice much of interest. Had it not emerged from the gourd, he¡¯d have assumed she was a natural human baby.


    Whatever she was, she wasn¡¯t a creature and she wasn¡¯t a spirit.


    "Geno Seeds can grow humans? But what do I need a baby for?" Han Sen¡¯s depression was sinking in, and it wasn¡¯t going anywhere else in the immediate future.


    Thinking something was wrong, though, he kept on examining the baby.


    "Strange. Where is it?" Han Sen looked around on the floor and there was nothing.


    "I thought she was holding a gourd. Where did it go?" Han Sen¡¯s confusion was only getting worse.


    Han Sen kept searching, but he was unable to find out where it had gone. What he did find, though, was a seedling on the ground.


    The sprout wasing out of a rock, and like the picture-perfect image of a young nt, it had two cute little leaves.


    Han Sen squatted for a better look.


    He had seen this before; it was a six-item Gear Tree.


    Han Sen observed the little tree and saw that the ground around it was wet, as if someone had just watered the nt.


    "These are the tears of the baby." Han Sen looked at her, and noticed the tears that still remained on her face. They must have dropped to the ground, soaking the nt.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t prone to dripping sweat, so the only exnation was it being the tears of the baby.


    He smiled and said, "Don¡¯t cry. I love you!"


    Han Sen then used his finger to wipe the tears from her face and then throw them on the ground deliberately.


    What happened, a secondter, made Han Sen freeze. Where the tears fell, the rock cracked as another young nt sprouted through it.


    The little leaves were green like jade, and they did indeed look like another six-item Gear Tree.


    "D*mn; one of her tears is equal to one of these trees. Haha, I¡¯m rich!" Han Sen almost jumped in joy.


    He gave her a kiss on the cheek and then said, "My good little daughter..."


    But still, despite that revtion, Han Sen was unable to find the gourd she had been holding when she first appeared. After scouring the entire pce, he was unable to find it.

 Chapter 961: Botanical Garden

    Chapter 961: Botanical Garden


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was having trouble with the baby, following all this. And its presence in the shelter drew much attention.


    The shelter¡¯s residents were shocked at the sight of the baby, as humans typically weren¡¯t allowed or able to enter the sanctuaries until they were sixteen years of age.


    Due to its appearance and behavior, no one took it for a spirit or a creature. There was nothing ominous or unusual about it, so no one thought of it as being anything other than a human baby. There it was, alive and well in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Whenever Han Sen was in herpany, others would interrogate him with questions. He couldn¡¯t answer any of them, of course.


    Still, he was d that he was able tomand Old Huang and his people to take residence in the east side of the shelter. This meant they couldn¡¯te to Han Sen¡¯s side and pester him whenever they wished.


    "So, what should I call you?" Han Sen put the baby in front of him.


    The baby sat there on the ground, looking up at Han Sen. Seeing him standing still in thought, she tugged at his pant leg, wanting to be held and cradled. Then, she went to sleep.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t the most proficient when it came to naming things, and this was no different. He¡¯d never had so much troubleing up with a name before.


    And what¡¯s more, this was apparently a human girl he¡¯d be naming. He couldn¡¯t devise any-old random name.


    If it was a male, he could be less careful.


    He wanted toe up with a good one, because he nned to treat her well. He wanted to raise her as an actual child and instill her with good morals. Any child under his care would grow up with her head screwed on right. If she got older, he didn¡¯t want her running off with any cheap man who sought to woo her.


    But, every tear she cried was able to grow a six-Gear Tree. And those things were more valuable than a tree made of money.


    Since he¡¯d always be getting something in return, Han Sen was confident in his decision to raise her well. He was going to treat her far better than any creature he ever owned.


    After another half-day¡¯s thought, he was unable to devise the right name for her.


    "I¡¯ll just call you Bao¡¯er," Han Sen told her, putting the baby on the bed. Then he stood up, deciding to go to the Alliance so he could buy her some clothes.


    After going through the teleporter, though, he heard the baby cry out, "Daddy! Daddy!"


    "What? How did you get here?" Han Sen was shocked. He¡¯d never before seen something non-human that could make use of teleporters.


    "Daddy, hug!" Bao¡¯er said, as she sat on the teleportation te.


    Han Sen picked her up, with a head chock full of questions following her arrival from the sanctuary. And it wasn¡¯t just that; she had also arrived at Han Sen¡¯s destination.


    He picked her up in his arms and decided to give it another test. He walked through the teleporter and was taken back to the sanctuary with her in his arms. Then, he returned to the Alliance, and lo and behold, it worked.


    Bao¡¯er was like a human, freely able to enter and exit the sanctuary.


    Fortunately, Han Sen teleported to his home in the Alliance. It would only freak out the masses, were they to see or learn about a baby that had teleported in from the sanctuary.


    And furthermore, if the Child Protection Agency saw Han Sen do that, he¡¯d be taken straight to jail.


    So, Han Sen kept her in his room and gave her good from Little Yan. After scoffing it down messily, her face was covered in cream.


    Then, Han Sen bought many clothes for her off of Sk. Once that was done, he returned to the sanctuary.


    Although Bao¡¯er looked like a human, her behavior was a little different.


    She didn¡¯t poop or pee everywhere like human babies did, and she didn¡¯t cry easily.


    Aside from the two tears she had cried on their first encounter, Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen her release single tear.


    Of course, that was also partially due to Han Sen¡¯s good behavior with her.


    And for now, the two six-Gear Trees were enough. He couldn¡¯t take care of anymore, for the time being.


    The two trees were not entirely like the ones grown by Moment Queen, and these ones were likely to require dozens of thousands of years to fully mature the fruit they¡¯d bear.


    Getting waterdrops to sustain the trees was already enough of a trial. So, with the hope of learning a new trick or two, Han Sen decided to consult Moment Queen and ask her how her tree developed so quickly.


    The answer she gave surprised Han Sen, though. She told Han Sen the tree had already spent much time growing in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. It stopped growing after she was kicked back into the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, but when the opportunity appeared, it started again.


    "I need more waterdrops." Han Sen now needed to care for his Blood Pine and the two Gear Trees. For now, though, he had to prepare.


    For the duration of time he would be gone, Han Sen tasked Zero with looking after his trees and the baby. In his absence, he gave her a number of waterdrops to apply each day.


    Fortunately, Bao¡¯er did not make a fuss and was more than willing to remain in the shelter. Had she insisted oning, Han Sen had no idea how he would have hunted.


    After exiting the underground shelter, Han Sen decided to pay a visit to the abandoned human shelter which was now possessed by Thunder-Devil King. The hold was overrun by creatures and monsters.


    Amongst them all, Han Sen saw a royal spirit and two sacred-blood creatures.


    He was surprised to see Thunder-Devil King stuff so much defense in a such a smallpound.


    But, keen to learn more of what Thunder-Devil King had brought to the area, Han Sen decided to venture past this shelter and see what might now reside in Thorn Shelter.


    He wasn¡¯t dumb enough to think of assaulting the shelter by his lonesome; the forces that were present ensured he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it easily, even if he had many apanying him.


    Han Sen¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to conquer the shelter, though. His aim right now was to pige Thorn Shelter¡¯s botanical garden. It resided outside of the shelter, and even though there were guards in ce, Han Sen knew he had what it took to infiltrate the garden.


    Sneaking towards it, Han Sen could already make out the presence of many peach trees. The entire garden was packed with good stuff.


    "Thorn, you said you could sneak in there. How?" Han Sen asked, after summoning Thorn Baron and gesturing towards the garden.

 Chapter 962: Raiding the Garden

    Chapter 962: Raiding the Garden


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Getting in should be easy. There is an old tree close to the east side of the garden that is hollow on the inside. It has many roots all around it. If you drill your way through below it, you can enter the garden without sounding any rms." Thorn Baron paused, then said, "But the tree that is closest to maturing still needs another thirty years. There is nothing for you to take there; you can¡¯t obtain anything of value right now."


    Despite being unaware of Han Sen¡¯s trick for growing nts, Thorn Baron still led the way. Before long, they came to the tree she had spoken about.


    As she had described, there were many thick roots protruding from the earth. After digging downwards, he soon came to a spacious pocket beneath the roots. After entering, he traveled a short distance to enter the garden. Without much effort, they had infiltrated the area without triggering any sort of rm.


    It was in the middle of the night, so there wouldn¡¯t be anyone going for a walk in the garden at this time.


    Han Sen was delighted, seeing all the nts there that were ripe for the taking. He grabbed a nearby swordvine and sucked it dry.


    "Suck it! Suck it! Suck it!" Han Sen drained as many nts as he could, and obtained over a thousand drops of his most cherished liquid in no time at all.


    Thorn Baron had no idea how Han Sen was able to suck the nts dry, but she thought it was quite concerning, watching him ruin the garden in such a manner.


    After sucking half of the garden¡¯s nts dry, Han Sen had obtained ten thousand waterdrops.


    "Wait." Thorn Baron stopped Han Sen, just as he was tugging on another nt.


    "What is it?" Han Sen heeded her, stopping for a second.


    "I didn¡¯t grow these ones." Thorn Baron examined the nts Han Sen was about to destroy.


    "Should that bother me? Let me continue absorbing." All Han Sen wanted was waterdrops. He didn¡¯t really care who had grown the nts.


    "No, wait. Hang on. This does not seem normal," Thorn Baron warned.


    "Not normal?" Han Sen looked at the nt he was about to absorb and saw how it looked like an orchid.


    "This must be a sacred-blood ss Purple-Butterfly Orchid. It is likely Thunder-Devil King imed the garden and sought to nt his own botanical items here. This is not brand new, so it is likely it was transnted here from somece else of his. I¡¯d say it is only two weeks away from maturing, actually," Thorn Baron exined.


    "Oooh, I should definitely drain it then." Han Sen had thought obtaining mutant ss nts was great enough. He hadn¡¯t realized that he¡¯d be able to nab some sacred-blood nts, as well.


    Han Sen then asked Thorn Baron, "Hm, but is there anything special I should know about it?"


    "If humans eat this nt, it will increase their sacred-blood geno points. If a spirit below royal ss consumes it, it can increase the spirit¡¯s self geno points," Thorn Baron said, as she counted the orchids. "There are seven flowers here, so you can increase seven points."


    "These things are that effective?" Han Sen looked at the orchids with shock.


    Following that, he grabbed his red dagger and started digging around the orchid. When he was done, he picked the entire collection up.


    Thorn Baron frowned and said, "This nt seems to have been damaged when it was transnted here. How are you going to keep it alive, by digging it up again?"


    "If I want it to live, it¡¯ll live." Han Sen lifted it up and gave it a waterdrop before pocketing it.


    When Thorn Baron saw how rudely Han Sen was treating the flowers, she almost felt insulted. She didn¡¯t believe the nt would live following the mistreatment.


    As this was all Han Sen¡¯s business, however, she held her tongue and did not mention her displeasure.


    Whaty ahead of Han Sen were mostly sacred-blood nts. Heaven knew how long they¡¯d all take to mature, but Han Sen did not care. He unearthed each of them, ready to take them home.


    Any nt that wasn¡¯t sacred-blood, though, he simply absorbed for waterdrops. When he was done, the garden was like a wastnd; it was a dead and depressing sight.


    "This is..." Han Sen saw a mushroom growing at the foot of a tree.


    The mushroom wasrge, its cap about the size of a human head. It was red, covered with the traditional white polka dots. Its smell was delightful.


    Han Sen noticed how powerful it felt, and noted that its lifeforce was much greater than the sacred-blood nts that had previously popted the garden.


    "Do you know what this nt is?" Han Sen asked, as he pointed towards the mushroom.


    Thorn Baron¡¯s face changed, and she said, "This is a Flying Mushroom."


    "A Flying Mushroom?" Han Sen frowned, none the wiser.


    After a while spent examining the mushroom, Thorn Baron said, "Yes, it is a Flying Mushroom. I haven¡¯t the faintest clue who nted it here, though."


    "Okay, but tell me what it does." Han Sen was annoyed at theck of answers.


    Han Sen had been using his dongxuan aura to hide the movements of the two in the garden, but by now, the garden was in ruin. If the guards turned to look at what had happened to the ce, the intruders were sure to be in trouble.


    "This is a super geno nt. If a royal spirit eats it, they can be a king spirit," Thorn Baron said, excitedly.


    "Really?" Han Sen was delighted, so he quickly dug up the mushroom.


    He was so quick, Thorn Baron was unable to stop him, but if he didn¡¯t take it now, others would eventuallye for it.


    Han Sen gave a waterdrop to the mushroom before packing it away


    After thatst item, the garden had been stripped. It was entirely empty.


    It looked like a remnant of some decayednd. Aside from the Flying Mushroom and four sacred geno nts, the rest had been absorbed by Han Sen. He hadted twenty thousand waterdrops.


    "I¡¯d love to see the look on Thunder-Devil King¡¯s face tomorrow, when he goes for his next garden stroll." Han Senughed to himself and disappeared into the moonlit mountainsides.

 Chapter 963: Relic

    Chapter 963: Relic


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "D*mn The King! I¡¯m going to kill him!" The next day, Thunder-Devil King¡¯s rage reached new heights. It was likely the entirety of Thorn Forest could hear his furious screams.


    By now, Han Sen had already safely returned to the underground shelter. He grew the mushroom and his orchid in secret, behind his garden.


    "Daddy! Daddy!" When Bao¡¯er saw Han Sen return, she spared no time crawling towards him. She climbed up to his neck and gave him a kiss.


    "Did you behave while I was gone?" Han Sen was happy.


    "Yes," Bao¡¯er said.


    Han Sen brought her back with him to the pce. When he arrived, he was shocked to see that the ce looked like a ruin. Trash was littered everywhere, and in the midst of it all was Zero, cleaning.


    Many of the things Han Sen had brought back with him from the Alliance had been destroyed, including his softest mattress.


    When Han Sen witnessed the sight, he asked Zero with much concern, "What happened here?"


    Zero looked at Bao¡¯er and said one word. "Her."


    Bao¡¯er kissed Han Sen¡¯s cheek and said, "I was good."


    He had only been gone for two days, and yet, in that short amount of time she had managed to ruin the pce. If he had been gone any longer, he feared the entire shelter might have been destroyed.


    "Just throw it all out. We¡¯ll go buy some new stuff." Han Sen took them both to the Alliance, so they could purchase recement furniture and such.


    They could have bought it all on Sk, but by walking around the shops themselves, they could get a better look at the furniture and feel how solid each piece was.


    Bao¡¯er looked excited the entire time, while Zero was quiet and seemingly uninterested.


    "Sir, this supermarket has a room for toddlers. Would you like to make use of it and leave your child there for the duration of your shopping trip?" One of the workers in the store stepped forward to ask Han Sen.


    "No, that¡¯s okay." Although the room for kids was free, Han Sen had no idea what she would do in his absence. Without being under his watchful eye, she might destroy the room or even hurt the other babies.


    They went over to where they sold mattresses and checked out the airbeds there. They were the easiest to carry and most suitable for life in the sanctuaries.


    "Sir, this airbed uses thetest technology. It is very suitable for the skin of babies. Perhaps you should give it a try?" the salesman said.


    "Um, no thank you." An image of Han Sen¡¯s old bed shed through his mind, and knowing that the small child in his arms had caused the destruction, he wasn¡¯t willing to risk a repeat there in the store.


    "It¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t be held ountable, even if there is damage," the salesman said, smiling.


    After the second request, Han Sen cautiously ced Bao¡¯er down on the airbed.


    "Bao¡¯er, is this good?" Han Sen asked.


    She looked excited, and she brought her hands down on the bed gleefully.


    Pang!


    The airbed exploded before them, and Han Sen quickly pulled her back.


    "Oh my God! Is your daughter okay? I¡¯m so sorry for this!" the salesman apologized, as a manager approached them.


    "We apologize for that, sir. Please be sure that we will pay the medical bills for any treatment your daughter needs," the manager said, with obvious concern.


    "That¡¯s okay. How much is this bed? I¡¯ll buy it," Han Sen said, smiling.


    The manager did not want Han Sen to pay anything, so they gave it to him for free and even provided him with a few lottery vouchers.


    It was difficult to exin what had happened, so Han Sen did not argue and epted all they offered him.


    Han Sen did not want to use the vouchers, but the prizes attracted Bao¡¯er. Many of the items that were up for grabs were toys.


    "Han Sen!" When Han Sen entered the entertainment section, someone called out his name. He turned around and saw that it was his second uncle Han Lei.


    Han Sen did not hate the Han family members, per se, but he was not fond of them either.


    They hadn¡¯t done anything too despicable, and Han Sen had so many dangerous enemies that he didn¡¯t have time to waste on ill thoughts of the Han family, anyway.


    Han Sen¡¯s father used to manage the family¡¯spany, but thepany was owned exclusively by the other members of the family. Han Sen¡¯s father was given no shares of the business.


    Strangely, they had no idea they owned it until after Han Sen¡¯s father died. And after the ordeal, they sold thepany to Starry Group.


    Han Sen¡¯s father used to say he and Han Sen owed the Han family, so Han Sen did not really have to hate them. Still, he preferred to treat them as strangers.


    "Han Sen, are you buying stuff from here?" Han Lei looked on Han Sen with a slight awkwardness. This was probably due to how the man had mistreated Han Sen and his mother in the past. Now that Han Sen was famous, and had even managed to defeat a royal shura and be the president¡¯s son-inw, they had been quite rightfully served humble pie.


    If they had treated Han Sen better in the past, he could have helped them a great deal. Now, that was unlikely.


    "I¡¯m done, and I am gone," Han Sen said, and prepared to leave.


    Although Han Sen didn¡¯t dwell on what had happened in the past, he still preferred having no contact with the Han family.


    Han Lei said, "My brother left something in thepany; if you want, I can give it to you."


    "What is it?" Han Sen asked.


    "Just some private belongings he left behind. Some clothing andmunicators, things like that," Han Lei said.


    "I¡¯ll im them when you are free next." Han Sen could not be bothered asking why they had not mentioned this before, but the less talk, the better.


    "I am free now. You shoulde over and take them." Han Lei smiled.

 Chapter 964: Ancient Hall

    Chapter 964: Ancient Hall


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned from Han Lei¡¯s house with a box of items.


    While Han Sen was there, his uncle repeatedly mentioned his debts. Han Sen eventually gave him some money.


    This was not him being nice, though. He wondered if there was something more of his father¡¯s that might have been hidden from him. Perhaps the gift of money would prompt his uncle to give it to him.


    Back in his home, Han Sen started to dig through the wares. There were two jackets, documents, various tools,municators, and a smartwatch datapad that was like a wristptop.


    After rummaging through the items, Han Sen ultimately came to the conclusion that there was nothing all that special. Most of the physical documents were work-rted, so there was nothing revtory amongst what he had received.


    The datapad was forty years old, too, so that had almost zero mary value at this point. But that wasn¡¯t where its worth would lie.


    The datapad was the only thing that might harbor the sort of information he was looking for. Unfortunately, it was password-protected.


    Han Sen decided to give Li Xing Lun a call, as he was the sort of fellow who could crack open encryptedputers and hack into all sorts of things.


    "Easy peasy, lemon squeezy! I¡¯ll be done in ten seconds," Li Xing Lun said.


    Li Xing Lun established a connection between the datapad and his PC remotely through Sk. And almost immediately, it was unlocked. Three secondster, though, the datapad exploded.


    "Holy sh*t! What the h*ll?!" Li Xing Lun was frozen at the result.


    "It¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t worth anything, anyway." Han Sen kept his smile, but in his chest was a mound of confusion.


    "No; this is an A52 Smartwatch Datapad. Why would brute-forcing its password initiate a self-destruct? Let me get a closer look at that," Li Xing Lun said.


    Han Sen opened it to nothing. All that remained was the ck, smoldering remains of what it had been.


    "Someone must have custom-rigged a self-destruct system inside it. Unlocking it caused the thing to blow up. I¡¯m so sorry about this." Li Xing Lun was feeling guilty.


    "That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nothing important, anyway." Han Sen didn¡¯t me him. It wasn¡¯t his fault, and no one could have expected such a system to be in-ce.


    This smartwatch-debacle just made Han Sen more suspicious about his father.


    "The chip is notpletely destroyed, though. Perhaps it would be possible for me to extract some data?" Li Xing Lun really wanted to help Han Sen, and he continued, "Don¡¯t go anywhere; I¡¯ming to see you. Maybe I can recover something!"


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t the wisest when it came to technology. He only had the knowledge he had been taught in school. As a result, he didn¡¯t think data recovery would be possible in this case.


    But Li Xing Lun was dexterous with technology, and Han Sen trusted him. If Li Xing Lun said some manner of recovery was possible, he thought there¡¯d be no harm in allowing him to try.


    Two dayster, Li Xing Lun arrived at Roca. He took out the chip and got to work.


    Han Sen was quite surprised to see Li Xing Lun work on the remains of the datapad so intently, and he watched him work on it day and night for the next few days. Eventually, Li Xing Lun really did find something.


    Of course, because it was damaged, the information was notplete. But still, there was one sentence of text that really made Han Sen frown.


    "Entering Ancient Hall... practice blood... sutra..."


    There were many words missing from the text, but this sentence was the easiest one to read.


    "If I want to enter the Ancient Hall, do I need to practice Blood-Pulse Sutra? Is that what this is implying?" Han Sen¡¯s confusion was only bing greater.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but this is all I could do for you." Li Xing Lun was still remorseful over blowing up theptop. And he felt even worse, not being able to recover as much as he had hoped to.


    "Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯ve done enough. Thanks a lot for the help," Han Sen said.


    Han Sen did not know why his father had left behind this datapad, but obviously, someone did not want Han Sen or anyone else finding out what was inside it.


    After Li Xing Lun departed, Han Sen researched what he could about the existence of Ancient Hall. It was still just a myth, though. There was no factual evidence supporting its existence.


    As a result, Han Sen was unable to find out much from humans. What he did find out, though, was where the myth of the Ancient Hall originated from.


    It was from the shura. The myth said that the Ancient Hall was where the deities or gods of the shura resided. It was a forbidden ce for the shura to go, and only their kings were able to visit there, sometime before their death.


    It was like a tomb for the monarchs of the shura. If shura kings died outside the hall, they must be left where they were, as no else could enter the hall.


    Of course, this information was only obtained from Sk. And Han Sen could still not find any information on the Ancient Hall¡¯s whereabouts. But he did find two pieces of information on the hall¡¯s architecture; it was said to be a pce built from stone, and outside it stood a shura statue.


    Han Sen was unsure whether or not the Ancient Hall in the extracted data was the one associated with the shura, though. Something could have been lost in trantion, and there was no way for him to know for sure.


    "But if these two Ancient Halls are indeed the same, why would my father have an association with it?" Han Sen, once again, was confused.


    He knew he himself was a human, but there was one person who he wasn¡¯t quite sure about.


    If his great-grandfather was Han Jingzhi, and if Zero¡¯s identity had something to do with Blood Legion, things could be muddy.


    "What happened to the Han family, in the past?" Han Sen destroyed the rest of the chip, so no one else could ever read what was written.


    He was not strong enough to investigate these matters alone, and there still wasn¡¯t enough to go on. But once he had the appropriate leads, and his power had grown, he¡¯d follow it through to the end. But whatever happened, he still acknowledged he couldn¡¯t let himself get too deep into these affairs. He might eventually find himself unable to return.

 Chapter 965: Injured White Bear

    Chapter 965: Injured White Bear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Back in the underground shelter, Han Sen called for Moment Queen to retrieve the Dragon-Blood Snake and go out hunting on his behalf.


    Although she did not want to do this, she acknowledged it was about time she did something for him. It had been a while, after all.


    As Moment Queen left, Han Sen entered the spirit base so he could start gathering more geno points.


    But he was rank number one in the second spirit base, and as a result, he was unable to challenge anyone.


    All he could do was wait for other spirits to offer up their genes. King spirits still harbored a grudge against him, though; as a result, they were the only genes he could not collect.


    "The King, my eyes can greet your splendor once again!" Han Sen suddenly saw a huge spirit bowing before him.


    "It is you, ming Giant." ming Giant was the first spirit Han Sen ever encountered, back in the first spirit base.


    "My King, on the floating inds, Space-Splitter King has proimed you are nothing but a wimp. He said he can instant-kill you, and he wants you to go and fight him." ming Giant was a hulking beast of a spirit, but he was as nosy and gossipy as an old woman.


    "If he¡¯s that confident, then why doesn¡¯t hee to me while I¡¯m here in the spirit base?" Han Sen said.


    ming Giant said, "Didn¡¯t you know he¡¯s currently in the third spirit base?"


    "I don¡¯t really pay heed to those who are unworthy," Han Sen said.


    ming Giant was exuberant with joy, and his adoration of Han Sen had not lessened a single bit. But he warned, "You are very powerful, but Space-Splitter King has always been a bit of a boaster. With his constant trash-talking of you, it may lead other spirits to believe you are merely afraid of him, if you do not challenge him soon."


    Han Sen asked, "What element does he align with?"


    "I have heard he possesses the powers of space, and with it, he can tear through the fabric of our dimension. He has beaten everyone that is around the same level as himself," ming Giant exined.


    "Well, when I reach the third spirit base, I¡¯ll be sure to deal with him," Han Sen said.


    Han Sen really wanted to kill Space-Splitter King for the geno points he could provide, but outside of the spirit base, he had no idea where that spirit might be found.


    He wished to extract more information from ming Giant, but he was startled by Zero. She was knocking on his statue, so he exited the spirit base to see what was up.


    When he emerged, she was pointing to the other end of the hall. She said, "Someone is here."


    When Han Sen departed the hall, he saw Old Huang. He was yelling.


    "Old Huang, what¡¯s going on?" Han Sen asked, as he stepped outside the hall.


    "Chenzhang and a few others left to y iron bugs. But they have be trapped!" Old Huang said.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you guys not to wander off too far?" Han Sen frowned.


    "They made a mistake. Can you please go and save them?" Old Huang pleaded desperately.


    Han Sen went to visit the survivor of the ordeal, who had returned to inform them of what had happened. The man said, "Six of us departed in a bid to hunt and replenish our pantries. On our expedition, we encountered an injured creature unlike what we usually choose to be our prey. We decided to engage it. Unfortunately, its injuries had not slowed it down as much as we¡¯d hoped, and it ran off really fast. We chased it for a while, and before long, we were far deeper inside the forest than we ever thought of actually going."


    The surpasser looked terrified, and after a pause to gather hisposure, said, "The forest came alive. The vines and their thorns worked to capture my friends. I was at the back of the group, and after witnessing what was happening to mypatriots ahead, I turned to flee and sessfully escaped. As I ran, I was able to observe the manner of vines that had captured my friends. They were different and strange. And shortly after being captured, my friends passed out."


    After Han Sen heard the tale, he told him, "Take me out there, so I can get a good look."


    "I¡¯ming with you," Old Huang said.


    "No. The greater the number, the greater the possibility of idents. Let me head out there first and scope out this incident." After Han Sen finished, he mounted Little Wind and immediately took off with the survivor.


    At about the halfway point of their supposed journey, the man called out, "Ah, look! That is the creature we sought to hunt."


    Han Sen looked to where he gestured, and he saw a creature lying in the bushes.


    It was a bear, covered in white fur. It was small, and its underside had been badly injured.


    Shortly after Han Sen looked its way, the beast became aware of Han Sen¡¯s presence. It took off at great speed, but it left a trail of blood.


    "Is it going off in the direction Chenzhang and the others became trapped?" Han Sen asked.


    "Yes, actually," Li Yutian confirmed.


    "Let¡¯s go." Han Sen hurried Little Wind to chase after the injured bear.


    Others might have believed the white bear was an injured creature, fleeing those it feared might take advantage of its condition. But this wasn¡¯t the truth, and Han Sen was able to discern this through an observation of its lifeforce. It was incredibly lively.


    The bear was only luring them in that direction, in a cunning method of obtaining food, most likely.


    Han Sen kept chasing the cub, and as he went, he said, "Tell me when we near that portion of the forest."


    But as they ran, vines emerged from the earth like snakes. They attempted to tie them up.


    Han Sen¡¯s right hand unsheathed his Taia sword immediately, and with a ck me wreathing it, he hewed the vines that were closest to him.


    Roar!


    They heard a scream from somece, and as it sounded, the ground began to tremble. More and more vines broke through the earth,shing wildly to trash the forest around them.

 Chapter 966: Ability to Control Bugs

    Chapter 966: Ability to Control Bugs


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "Oh my God! What is this monster?" Li Yutian was shocked.


    A giant bug, as big as a bus, shout out from beneath the earth. Its tentacles looked like discolored versions of the vines of the forest,den with lethal thorns. After Han Sen sliced one of its lecherous appendages, the foe was enraged. It charged at Han Sen in a frenzy.


    The white bear stood atop the bug¡¯s head. It no longer feigned being injured, and it now revealed its true state. It was excited over the distress it had caused the two that had followed it.


    Han Sen looked at the bug and the bear and was surprised. He never expected to see two wholly different species hunt together in this fashion.


    "You go first!" Han Senmanded. With Taia clenched firmly in his hand, he moved to attack the bear first.


    The cub ordered the bug to use its tentacles to ensnare Han Sen.


    But nothing could stop Han Sen¡¯s assault, as he sliced and diced his way through the tentacles that sought to capture or slow him. When nothing stood between him and the cub, Han Sen swung Taia with great ferocity. The speed and power was unleashed in the form of visible wind, shaped to the de that cast it.


    The cocky bear was taken aback by the human¡¯s formidability. Not hanging around, he leapt off of the thorn bug.


    The bug was indeed the unluckiest of the two, thus far. After what it had already incurred, the windde sliced through its body and cut the creature in two. Shortly after, ck fire zed across its dying, twitching pieces.


    "Mutant Creature Thorn Bug killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly."


    Han Sen was surprised at the power he had managed to unleash with Taia and Phoenix.


    But that surprise quickly turned to moderate frustration. The mes that enveloped the bug were so strong, they charred the corpse until it was inedible.


    The cub was frightened by what he saw, and quickly fled the scene into the tangled depths of Thorn Forest.


    "I think Chenzhang is most likely dead. Go back and report what happened; I¡¯ll give chase to that bear." Without waiting around, Han Sen took off after his target.


    The cub did not stop running for one second. As it went, a light appeared from somewhere in its body. After a short while, a buzz was heard, and then a number of bugs swarmed to attack Han Sen.


    "This guy can control bugs?" Han Sen was pretty surprised by this revtion. Still, the horde of pests that flew towards him did not dy his pursuit. With Taia in hand, he effortlessly carved his way through the lot, until only a smoldering mound of fly-corpses remained on the forest floor. He swiftly left it behind.


    The bugs he had killed were primitive ss. As soon as they came into contact with Han Sen¡¯s Phoenix me, they were instantly incinerated.


    Han Sen, at top speed, was a little faster than the cub.


    This fact and the powers he had wielded undoubtedly scared the bear, as it kept looking back as it ran. It had certainly gotten more than it had bargained for when it tried to trick Han Sen.


    But the bear surprised Han Sen, too. The creature wasn¡¯t as weak or as simple as he had initially assumed it to be. If it was a mutant creature, it must have many of its gene locks open, at the very least.


    Strangely, though, all it did was run. It did not seem as if it wished to fight.


    "Is this guy actually weak, and using others is all it can do to survive?" Han Sen guessed.


    Still, Han Sen wanted it dead, no matter the cost. And vengeance aside, there was always the chance he could himself a new and rare beast soul.


    Before long, he caught up with the cub and was directly behind the fleeing beast. As Han Sen lifted his sword and brought it down low, the bear did not react. All it did was continue to run as fast as it could. And when the sword made contact with the bear, it carved a cleft into its furry backside. In a sh, its buttocks burst into mes.


    The bear squealed and came to a crashing halt on the ground. Upon the spoiled, upturned soil of the forest floor, the bear rolled and writhed around in agony, attempting to suppress the mes that gnawed and obliterated his bum.


    Han Sen prepared to sh it one final time and bring an end to the beast, but all of a sudden, it jumped up and started kowtowing to Han Sen in a plea for mercy.


    "D*mn, this bear really is a wimp." Han Sen looked at it, as it continued kowtowing.


    It was easy to pity the thing, and all of a sudden, it did not look like a murderous, fleeing beast. It actually looked harmless.


    Suddenly, however, the bushes nearby quivered and shook. A pitch-ck, two-tailed scorpion came rampaging through.


    The scorpion was as big and intimidating as a tank. The tails were ten-meters long each, and their ends were incredibly sharp.


    After a brief moment, the color of ck faded to a blue, almost aquatic glow. If you were to suffer a sting from one of its wretched tails, you would assuredly not survive.


    At this moment, the bear Han Sen was taking pity on stopped kowtowing. It leapt atop the scorpion¡¯s head, as a boastful grin returned to dress its face.


    "D*mn, son. This creature is a coward of legendary proportions." As he thought this, the scorpion¡¯s stingers swiftly raised up, then flew towards Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Han Sen whipped up a quick storm of ck fire and blew it towards the scorpion¡¯s stingers. Much to his surprise, it dealt no damage.


    With haste, Han Sen activated his dongxuan aura and used it to dodge the stinger he hadn¡¯t been able to stop.


    The scorpion struck with two tails, and their rapid jabs came thick and fast. Although he was able to dodge each attack, he was unable to get a hit of his own in.


    The cub was jumping in glee atop the scorpion. It was unbelievably cocky, and it most certainly wanted to see Han Sen dead.


    "This thing is weird. The scorpion should be sacred-blood level, as my fire was unable to deal it damage. But the cub, it must be a mutant ss. And yet, if that is so, how is it able to control the mind of a sacred-blood creature?" Han Sen wondered.

 Chapter 967 - Cocky Little Bear

    Chapter 967: Cocky Little Bear


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness level was just over a thousand. Compared to sacred-blood creatures, which had fitness levels of over two thousand, it was not difficult to understand why ying such beasts was a trying task.


    Han Sen could only use dongxuan movements to help him evade the onught of attacks that came his way.


    The scorpion¡¯s fitness level was practically double Han Sen¡¯s, so his ability to threaten the monster was almost non-existent. If his dexterity wasn¡¯t so high, and he couldn¡¯t dodge with such great skill, he¡¯d have been killed with ease.


    The scorpion had opened six of its gene locks, so it was incredibly unlikely that Han Sen could beat it.


    Han Sen just thought it was fortunate that the scorpioncked AOE skills. Had it learnt such attacks, the only thing he could have done was run away.


    Roar! The bear was still stood proudly atop the scorpion. Its roar was as if it was saying, ¡°Come fight me!¡±


    Amidst the barrage of pincer-strikes Han Sen was narrowly avoiding, he caught sight of the bear¡¯s smug face. It was at this moment Han Sen¡¯s body exuded a frightening aura.


    A white light burst out of him, and it turned him into a bright, holy figure of resplendent light. In this grossly incandescent form, a terrifying power thundered.


    Boom!


    Han Sen evaded the scorpion¡¯s next attack and set his sights on the white bear.


    Not expecting the sudden outburst, the creature terrified. It desired to run.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t having it. With his sun-like fist of pure, unbridled power, he threw his knuckles at the bear. When the punch found its target, the bear was sent skimming across the coarse forest floor. It was unable to get up.


    Han Sen grabbed the white bear like a hunter grabbing a dead squirrel. With another evasive maneuver around the attacks of the scorpion, Han Sen took off flying into the air.


    The three seconds of super king spirit mode came to an end, and with the bear still firmly in his hands, Han Sen made an airborne return.


    Thankfully, despite its strength, the scorpioncked the ability of flight. All it could do was hiss menacingly at Han Sen as it watched him go.


    ¡°Where did that smug little bear go, huh? Where¡¯s that cockiness now? Come on, show me!¡± When Han Sen arrived back at the shelter, he rudely tossed the bear on the ground.


    Grrr! Grrr! The white bear was not as remorseful as Han Sen expected, and rather than beg for mercy, it threatened Han Sen with growls.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s how you want to y it? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of, then!¡± Han Sen brought out Taia in an effort to kill it.


    But suddenly, the white bear drew out its ws and scratched itself. Blood dribbled down from its body.


    Han Sen was surprised by this, unsure of what it was nning to do.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt the forest above tremble as if there was an earthquake. Countless bugs were now swarming towards the shelter, like an aftershock tsunami.


    The bugs could smell the bear¡¯s blood, and they were each brave enough toe in. At the sight of the legion of bugs that now assaulted their shelter, the humans around were afraid, and they scrambled to different corners of the shelter in panic and disarray.


    ¡°Get to safety inside the shelter!¡± Han Sen called out. He grabbed the bear and fell back, further in.


    There were too many bugs to count, and they were all at least mutant ss. If it had just been a few, it would have been fine, but now, it was a different ball game.


    The bugs came for the bear, and their numbers continued to grow. They fought and wed their way through their brethren in an attempt to get to him.


    Grrr! The white bear was being provocative, and it seemed to be telling Han Sen that he should have let it go.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat! No bug can help you; not a single one.¡± Han Sen grabbed the white bear by the neck again and retreated deeper within.


    This enraged the bear, and so it dragged its paw along its flesh again. After this new self-inflicted lesion, the blood drove the bugs into an even greater frenzy.


    The bugs were everywhere, and they choked the air and sky.


    Han Sen then decided to head to the entrance of the shelter, afraid the bugs would continue their assault until they destroyed the underground realm. Ruin to his shelter was the one thing he could not afford.


    And even if the shelter and the monumental tree above were not destroyed, if many bugs were left to invade the shelter, they¡¯d undoubtedly y the people that had moved-in to live there.


    Grabbing the bear as roughly as he could, Han Sen ran outside and into the forest. The bugs did not relent in their crazed swarming.


    Grrr! The bear growled and growled, but that¡¯s all it would do. It was furious at its mistreatment.


    But despite this, Han Sen did not dare hurt the bear at this point in time. The more damaged the bear was and the more it bled, the more rabid the native bugs would be.


    Unfortunately for Han Sen, this trial was far from over. Before long, he saw the scorpioning his way, wishing to rejoin the fray.


    With the situation as messed up as it was, all he wanted to do now was quickly kill the bear and discard its corpse there in the forest so he could run home.


    He¡¯d most likely be able to get away, but he wanted to do this only as an absolutest resort. There¡¯d be no benefit for him in simply killing the bear.


    But more and more bugs came, with many of them being sacred-blood ss. They were getting frighteningly close.


    As Han Sen wondered whether or not he should have killed the bear, a familiar voice rang out.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    Han Sen looked back, and he saw Bao¡¯er sucking an empty bottle as she crawled towards him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen picked Bao¡¯er up.


    ¡°I want milk.¡± Bao¡¯er shook the bottle she had been sucking on, indicating its empty condition.


    Roar! Roar! Seeing the vast swathes of bugs continuing to join the pursuit, the bear made more threatening noises.


    Pang!


    Bao¡¯er had gotten annoyed, and so she kicked the bear in its face. The power in that kick was a struggle to believe, as blood suddenly spewed out from the bear¡¯s face. The head¡¯s structure was disfigured and crooked, and the teeth were knocked out. They scattered across the forest floor like loose change.


    But when the bugs smelled the bear¡¯s blood, the creatures merely screamed, squealed, and raged even more.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Bao¡¯er was furious. The insects were keeping her from receiving milk, and this displeased her a great amount. Then, she pulled out a small gourd and shouted at the bugs that cloaked the surroundings in their ravenous numbers.

 Chapter 968 - Gourd Absorb

    Chapter 968: Gourd Absorb


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bao¡¯er clutched her gourd tightly, and from the tip of it, a ck hole formed.


    The atmosphere around it broke, and in that space, the veryposition of the dimension fragmented. And then, from all around, everything began to be sucked into it.


    Han Sen was frozen at the sight, watching the dark, swirling vortex suck in all the bugs like a hyperdrive de-humidifier.


    The gourd was small enough to fit neatly inside Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands. As a result, the gourd was far smaller than the bugs.


    And yet, it effortlessly vacuumed-in each and every one of the creatures. Even the tank-like scorpion was dragged through the ck hole at the mini-gourd¡¯s tip.


    Han Sen could hardly believe it, even watching the sacred-blood creatures be sucked inside the gourd.


    The gourd had to be some sort of bottomless well. Despite the countless creatures it had absorbed, there was no indication of it filling up. It was as if a pocket of endless space resided within it, and it could collect all that it sought to.


    Pat!


    Soon after, the bugs were all gone, and an unnerving silence returned to the tangled woond. And then, just as quickly as it first appeared, the gourd disappeared.


    Bao¡¯er, empty bottle in hand, said, ¡°I want milk.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get you the best organic milk I can find,¡± Han Sen said, smiling.


    With Bao¡¯er there, no one could dare mess with him.


    After bringing Bao¡¯er back to the shelter, Han Sen filled up her bottle with milk. And calmly, she suckled its rubber end in delight.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, where is your gourd?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Bao¡¯er looked at Han Sen with moderate confusion.


    ¡°You know, the gourd that absorbed all those bugs.¡± When she still didn¡¯t seem to understand, Han Sen presented her with a drawing of a gourd.


    Bao¡¯er, now understanding, said, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    Han Sen quickly replied, ¡°Oh, I know that. Don¡¯t worry; Daddy knows it¡¯s yours. But I¡¯m just wondering... can Daddy borrow it for a time?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I can give it to Daddy.¡± Bao¡¯er pped her hands and the gourd appeared before her. Then she passed it to Han Sen.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Han Sen epted the gourd and simted Bao¡¯er¡¯s energy flow. He aimed it at the bear that had brought him so much trouble and yelled, ¡°Absorb!¡±


    The white bear p*ssed itself, but strangely, the gourd did not produce a ck hole.


    ¡°Suck! Suck! Suck!¡± Han Sen yelled, three times. But still, nothing happened.


    The white bear was frightened with each call, and when Han Sen started yelling, the bear passed out due to the overwhelming fear of imminent death.


    It was like a prisoner who was to be executed at a firing range, but all the guns had jammed three times.


    ¡°Why is it not working?¡± Han Sen asked, bringing the gourd back over to Bao¡¯er. ¡°How can I make it absorb stuff, just like you do?¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked confused, not sure what Han Sen was suggesting.


    Han Sen tried to exin it in greater detail, but she was evidently too young to understand.


    ¡°Can we release the bugs that are inside, maybe?¡± Han Sen had an idea, regarding the bugs that had been sucked inside.


    There were a few sacred-blood ss creatures inside, so releasing them one by one could let him obtain quite a few sacred-blood geno points.


    But unfortunately, Bao¡¯er could not understand this suggestion, either. In response to this, Han Sen tapped the gourd on its head and said, ¡°The bugs... the bugs...¡±


    Bao¡¯er smiled and then grabbed the gourd. He thought she had understood, but instead, she tapped the gourd on its head and made it disappear.


    ¡°Ugh, I need help. I better enroll in some babynguage academy.¡± Han Sen felt incredibly disheartened.


    Since he could not speak to Bao¡¯er properly and make her understand him, Han Sen nned to kill the bear the old-fashioned way.


    As Han Sen approached it, though, the bear leapt up and began another act of kowtowing.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that; you¡¯ve already done this once.¡± Just as Han Sen prepared to finish the bear off, Bao¡¯er startedughing and pping.


    The bear saw Bao¡¯er¡¯s happiness and did a handstand for her. Then it did a strange performance, using its tongue to jump and hop in the air. Bao¡¯erughed with exuberant glee.


    ¡°He is smart.¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    The bear, seeing her so happy, crawled near her and tried to lick her feet.


    But Bao¡¯er thought it was too dirty, which soured her mood. She pped the bear, which sent the furry felon flying into a nearby wall with a crash.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Han Sen then wondered whether or not if he should give the bear an extra chance, if itmitted itself to pleasing and providing Bao¡¯erpany.


    If it would change its ways and do this, he¡¯d allow it to live as a toy for Bao¡¯er. Also, it could provide Han Sen some blood every now and then to attract bugs and make hunts simpler.


    The bear survived itstest wallop, but its nightmare had only just begun.


    Han Sen watched the bear and allowed it to remain near Bao¡¯er¡¯s side.


    Over time, he¡¯d asionally hear the bear scream in agony, following a loud thud.


    The people in the east would always hear these screams, and they started murmuring amongst themselves about what it could have been. Many were in the belief that Han Sen had a secret hobby of torturing animals.


    By the end of each day, the bear was injured and could hardly even move. It thought it could rest, but such wishes were flickers of its naivety.


    At night, Han Sen used his holy light to heal the creature. And the day after, it¡¯d be sent right back to Bao¡¯er for y.


    The bear needed to allow Bao¡¯er to bully it, for that was the only way to keep her happy. And every now and again, Han Sen woulde to draw its blood. It felt as if it had been robbed of its bear-necessities, and its life as a free-bear was over.

 Chapter 969 - One in a Ten Million Chance

    <h4>Chapter 969: One in a Ten Million Chance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the days went by, the purple orchid matured. Its flowers spread open like purple butterflies, and they released a most glorious scent.


    Thorn Baron confirmed that they were mature, and so Han Sen promptly put one in his mouth. An incredibly sweet nectar bathed his tongue in delightful ecstasy.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Purple-Butterfly Orchid Consumed: Sacred-Blood Geno Points +1.¡±


    Han Sen was more than ecstatic, so he collected the rest and stuffed his mouth with them. By the time he was done, he had obtained seven geno points.


    Thorn Baron looked at the nts with shock, almost unable to fathom how the nts had all survived their uprooting from the garden.


    She found it even more difficult to believe how healthy the Flying Mushroom had be, and how it was actually growing bigger.


    ¡°How did you make this thing grow?¡± Thorn Baron asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a little something that is derived from human knowledge. But tell me, what are the chances a royal spirit will be a king spirit following the consumption of this mushroom?¡± Han Sen enquired.


    ¡°It is somewhere in the realm of one to ten million,¡± Thorn Baron answered.


    ¡°You might as well have just told me there¡¯s zero chance.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Even king spirit parents are not guaranteed to have a baby king spirit offspring. Believe it or not, these chances are actually decent,¡± Thorn Baron said.


    ¡°You are a royal spirit, but you should have the genes of a king spirit. Will you have a higher chance of bing a king spirit?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Are you suggesting you might give it to me?¡± Thorn Baron asked, with a sudden perking of her mood.


    ¡°Yes. There isn¡¯t much point in me keeping it,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    Han Sen wanted to give it to the spirit with the greatest chance, and he thought Thorn Baron would be the best choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure the chance would increase, though.¡± Thorn Baron sighed.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll wait and see. There¡¯s still a while to go before it has fully matured.¡± Han Sen quite liked her, and she had always been honest. That was a big plus in his books.


    Moment Queen returned from her hunt with Dragon-Blood Snake. They brought the carcasses of six mutant ss creatures back with them, which, after consumption, provided Han Sen an additional thirty-five mutant geno points.


    Han Sen allowed Moment Queen to remain in the shelter after that, and he himself went out to hunt next. Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd was good, but the creatures it absorbed seemed to disappear forever. Because of that, he did not take her with him.


    The white bear was still apanying Bao¡¯er on a day-to-day basis, and he had swiftly be her favorite toy.


    Han Sen took a vial of the bear¡¯s blood with him, in case he need itter for the hunt.


    Han Sen had long since stopped the movement of the shelter, which allowed the people to be familiar with the surrounding terrain.


    And on this hunt, Han Sen decided to head west.


    There weren¡¯t many insects left in the vicinity, due to Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd absorbing much of the poption. To find more, he had to walk an additional fifty miles.


    To make the traversal easier, Han Sen rode his Dragon-Blood Snake. And soon after the fifty-mile mark, he did indeed start to stumble across creatures.


    The first thing he found was a Tank Ant nest. He stopped right next to it.


    Han Sen took out a metal straw and ced it on the corpse of a dead iron bug. Then he went into hiding.


    Not long after, a few Tank Ants came marching out of their nest.


    Their names were quite misleading, as ¡°Tank Ant¡± belied their rtively frail nature. They were red, and they were about the size of an average fist. Their shells were tough, but that was just part of dealing with ants. But regardless, they waltzed out and went straight up to the iron-bug bait.


    Han Sen did not use much blood, so it was only enough to attract a few ants. This was exactly what he desired, and after the ants had arrived at the dead bug, Han Sen loosed an arrow at one of the suckers.


    Pat!


    The ming arrow tore right through the body of the targeted Tank Ant.


    ¡°Mutant Creature Hunted Tank Ant killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly.¡±


    The Tank Ants hade out of their hole one-by-one, in single file.


    Han Sen did not decide to hunt these Tank Ants because they could provide him with decent beast souls.


    He hunted them because of their nature. They always lived together, and what¡¯s more, most of the ants inside that particr ant hill were mutant ss.


    They were so small, Han Sen would be able to eat them quickly and increase his mutant geno point tally at a rapid pace.


    The Tank Ants were very dumb, too. Even if the ants ahead of them had been killed, they fearlessly continued their single-file march.


    Han Sen was overjoyed, being able to kill them in such a hassle-free manner.


    It was an easy task, overall, and their mindlessness made it a simple affair.


    The strongest Tank Ant Han Sen detected had only opened three of its gene locks. But with its waist as a weakness like all the rest, it was still incredibly easy to kill.


    After killing twenty of them, Han Sen received a beast soul.


    Eventually, though, the smell of blood faded. And when it had all disappeared, no more ants came to the surface.


    Picking up the bodies of the ones he had in, Han Sen removed their shells and built a campfire in which he could cook them.


    ¡°Ah, this is good.¡± Han Sen ate one and found that it tasted wonderful. The meat was crisp and surprisingly sweet.


    ¡°Mutant Tank Ant Consumed, Mutant Geno Points +1.¡±


    ¡°Just a little salt is all that¡¯s needed for this delicious meat.¡± As Han Sen ate, though, he felt something was amiss. He was unnerved, and so he turned to scan the environment around him. Then, he caught sight of two red eyes staring at him from a nearby bush.


    Quickly, he became alert. With his skills and experience, Han Sen should have known something was watching him far sooner. Whatever was watching him, it wasn¡¯t any old creature.

 Chapter 970 - Red-Eye Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 970: Red-Eye Rabbit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Rustle. Rustle. Rustle.


    As the bushes rustled, a white shadow leapt out.


    Han Sen was frozen. From the red eyes, he believed a horrid monster had been watching him. But that wasn¡¯t the case at all; all that emerged was a white rabbit. Aside from its ruby eyes, it mostly looked like an ordinary rabbit... save for it being about three-feet-tall. It was like an oversized teddy bear.


    Still, Han Sen knew not to drop his guard. He had seen many cute creatures in the past, ones that had turned out to be cruel, vile, and terrible beings that only sought to do him harm.


    Han Sen could tell that it was a mutant creature. How many gene locks it had opened, however, he hadn¡¯t a clue.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness had yet to reach even the heights of his Dragon-Blood Snake. Topete with this rabbit, he knew he¡¯d have to rely on his super king spirit mode.


    The rabbit used its hind feet to jump over to Han Sen, and Han Sen immediately readied himself to summon the Dragon-Blood Snake.


    But curiously, the red-eye rabbit only nabbed the food Han Sen had been cooking. It opened its mouth and began gnawing and nibbling on whatever it could get.


    Han Sen then thought to himself, ¡°How dare you eat my meat! And on that note, when in the sanctuaries did rabbits decide to start eating meat?! And you¡¯re only a lowly mutant creature; how dare you.¡±


    The rabbit¡¯s actions infuriated Han Sen, and he quickly turned his fist into a fiery phoenix. Without dy, he swung it towards the mischievous critter.


    Pang!


    The rabbit seemed to have an aura of protection around it, like a crystal-casing that was invisible to the naked eye.


    When the phoenix me came into contact with it, the fire spread out everywhere, all along the orbish-aura. Not a single hair of the rabbit was singed.


    Han Sen was shocked. He was incredibly strong when it came to the use of fire, so he was taken aback to learn that he could not shatter its protection.


    He sat up again, and saw that the rabbit was totally unfazed by what Han Sen had attempted to do. Because of itsck of concern, it continued eating the food Han Sen had worked for. And for this, his anger only increased.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Han Sen¡¯s body became enwreathed in a ck me. Repeatedly, he punched the ss-like casing that protected the rabbit from harm.


    Multiple phoenix¡¯s shattered against the protective casing that housed the rabbit, but it was all in vain. The ground around the rabbit was somewhat sunken, due to the deflection of fire, but this charred, upturned soil was the only result Han Sen was achieving.


    Han Sen¡¯s shock continued to heighten. He thought to himself, ¡°Has this thing opened six gene locks, as well?¡±


    The red-eye rabbit continued to nibble the food without interruption, but at this point, Han Sen realized there was something very wrong with it.


    The ssy-aura that protected it was entirely transparent, but if you looked closely on the side, you could see ayer of shimmering light.


    It was kind of like a halo, and Han Sen counted seven of them. That must have meant the rabbit had opened seven gene locks.


    ¡°Is it a sacred-blood creature?¡± While this might have been so, Han Sen had sensed that it was weaker than a sacred-blood creature.


    The rabbit was clearly an enigma, and so Han Sen decided toy off the punching for a bit and contemte the curiosity that was stealing all his food. Without knowing how strong it was, and whether or not it might turn hostile, he knew he had to calm down somewhat.


    All Han Sen had seen of its power was the protective shield it possessed, and yet he was already amazed by the strength of it. It¡¯d be foolish to push the creature further.


    Not willing to punch the rabbit anymore, Han Sen could not do much of anything. He stepped back and merely gave it a stern look.


    Survival of the fittest was the number one rule when it came to life in the sanctuaries. The rabbit was clearly the fitter one between them, so there was nothing Han Sen could do to prevent it from taking his food.


    Han Sen decided to walk the perimeter and scope out whether or not there were other creatures nearby.


    After traveling briefly, he stumbled across a canyon. He was at the top, and when he leaned over to take a peak, he saw many more red-eye rabbits.


    ¡°Why are there so many of them?¡± If all of them were sacred-blood ss, the power they¡¯d have was sure to be insane.


    Using his dongxuan aura, though, he was able to determine that they weren¡¯t sacred-blood creatures. In fact, they were quite weak.


    They must have been the weakest critters Han Sen had ever seen during his time in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen believed their fitness had only reached three hundred, or thereabouts. Whilst they might have dominated the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, here, they were nothing but creatures of prey.


    ¡°No way! Even if my food thief is a rabbit king, there can¡¯t be such a clear difference in strength between it and its kin. Can such weaklings have a sacred-blood king?¡± Han Sen snuck down the ravine to get a closer look, as he mulled the strange scenario.


    He did not alert the rabbits; he merely walked down and observed.


    The red-eye rabbits there were far smaller than the one that had stolen his food. In fact, they looked like regr rabbits you¡¯d see scurrying about farnds. They did not look like creatures hailing from such a dangerous sanctuary.


    Han Sen walked an additional ten miles, following his descent. The number of rabbits was incredible, and he had easily seen a thousand of them in that time. And not a single one of them was hostile, or even of primitive ss.


    Han Sen did not believe they could hide the truth about their energy flow, so he decided to attack one rabbit with all his might.


    This rabbit also had an invisible barrier of protection. But this rabbit was weaker, and Han Sen was able to break through the forcefield and kill it.


    ¡°Ordinary Creature Red-Eye Rabbit killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly.¡±

 Chapter 971 - Mutant Sabertooth Bee

    <h4>Chapter 971: Mutant Sabertooth Bee</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hmm, so it is an ordinary creature.¡± Han Sen frowned even more.


    The Red-Eye Rabbits around him were all ordinary, which meant their boss could be no greater than primitive. But the thieving Red-Eye Rabbit Han Sen had first encountered had opened seven of its gene locks.


    Ordinary creatures were now useless to Han Sen, so he didn¡¯t harm any others in the valley and simply kept on traveling.


    He asionally bumped into other creatures, but they were nothing he needed to hunt.


    After another fifty miles of travel, he no longer saw any more of the rabbits. Still, that first Red-Eye Rabbit continued to concern him.


    Exiting the valley, he proceeded to ascend the slopes of a mountain. There, Han Sen stumbled across a mutant creature he could hunt. From a cliffside wall hung arge beehive. The upants of the hive were bigger than average bees, approximately the size of pigeons.


    Han Sen was already aware of the existence of this creature, and knew that it was called a Sabertooth Bee. They were venomous, but they were usually only primitive in ss. That being said, mutant ones did asionally exist.


    And of course, that was Han Sen¡¯s intended target. Their form and their weakness made them an ideal target for him to hunt.


    Han Sen had brought with him the corpse of the Red-Eye Rabbit he had in. Heid it out on the grass, peppered it with some of the white bear¡¯s blood, and left it there while he went off to hide.


    The bees soon became aware of the liquid. In response, swarms of the insects exited the beehive in haste, all of them seeking the source of the smell that had ensnared their attention. There must have been at least three hundred of them.


    Han Sen drew his bow, nocked an arrow, pulled the string, and readied himself to fire an arrow at any mutant ones that appeared.


    They were quick little blighters, and their eyesight was good. Hitting them from such a distance was no small feat.


    If they were aware of an arrow headed their way, they¡¯d have no trouble avoiding it. And following the first miss, they¡¯d remain alert. Any further shots would also result in misses.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to mask his presence so the bees would be unable to detect him. This increased his chances of sessfully performing the stealth kills he wanted to.


    After gauging the scene for a while, Han Sen found the ideal opening for an attack. He fired the arrow, which silently ended the existence of one Sabertooth Bee.


    ¡°Mutant Creature Sabertooth Bee killed. The beast soul has been acquired. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted to receive a beast soul on the first kill.


    Without waiting, he took a look at its features. The beast soul turned out to be an arrow type.


    ¡°Oooh, I can finally rece the arrows I¡¯ve been using.¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t been impressed with the power of his ming Arrow for a long time, so he was pleasantly surprised to find a mutant beast soul recement.


    Han Sen summoned it, and he liked its look. It was white and serrated, not unlike the vicious teeth of the creature it hade from. The tip of the arrow was hooked like the saberteeth the bees possessed, as well. It was a spooky-looking arrow, for sure.


    ¡°Nice arrow,¡± Han Sen thought, as he fiddled with it.


    Either the bees weren¡¯t very smart, or they were too fixated on the blood Han Sen had lured them out with, but none of the other bees cared that their bee-friend had been murdered.


    Not wanting to waste a chance to score one more, Han Sen decided to take out another mutant bee. This time, he was going to use his sabertooth arrow. After lining up the shot, he released the string.


    The arrow pierced through his desired target effortlessly.


    After re-summoning the arrow, Han Sen fired again. By the time the blood smell had finally gone away, Han Sen had killed an additional six.


    Ensuring his presence had been masked, there was nothing he had to worry about. Still uncaring for their fallen beepatriots, the rest of the bees returned to their hive.


    Han Sen emerged from where he was hiding and collected his kills. Then he sprinkled a few more droplets of blood on the carcass of the rabbit to lure out more. Before the bees returned, he went back into hiding.


    By the time he was done with the bees, Han Sen had in sixteen of them. He was also able to obtain another sabertooth arrow.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Without any more mutant bees for him to hunt, he decided to stop and move on.


    Han Sen took the bear¡¯s blood frequently, and every time he did so, he was met with high-pitched squeals and screams. To extract the amount he needed, he always had to have Bao¡¯er near him.


    For some reason, the white bear was extremely frightened by Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen left the mountainsides on which he had hunted the bees, and then decided to have a cookout with histest kills.


    The taste of the Sabertooth Bees was different than the taste of the Tank Ants. The vors were very wild and unappetizing, so Han Sen had to spruce the taste up himself.


    Han Sen added a variety of his favorite spices to the insects he roasted, and after sinking his teeth into their meat, his tongue was met with a smorgasbord of delicious tastes. It was exquisite.


    ¡°Mutant ss Sabertooth Bee Consumed: Mutant Geno Points +1.¡±


    ¡°Cool. The only thing that would make this cookout better would be a case of chilled beer.¡± Han Sen munched and crunched his way through the bees he had harvested. Their skin was crispy and their bodies were without bones, and it was a feast he was happy to relish in.


    But then, Han Sen suddenly saw a white shadow emerge from the bushes. It wasted no time in destroying Han Sen¡¯s enjoyment of the moment by grabbing one of the bees he had been cooking.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, you little sh*t!¡± Han Sen watched the rabbit king nibble on the bees he had hunted himself.


    ¡°F*ck you! How dare youe back and steal my food again.¡± Han Sen was infuriated by the boorish, thieving critter. His phoenix fire was unable to break its shield, so this time, he fancied summoning his Dragon-Blood Snake. But before he did, he managed to stop himself.


    He re-acknowledged the strength of the rabbit, and remembered that if the Dragon-Blood Snake was killed, it¡¯d be a great loss for him.


    Seeing the rabbit gnaw the well-seasoned bees, Han Sen had an idea.

 Chapter 972 - Unbelievable Rabbit King

    <h4>Chapter 972: Unbelievable Rabbit King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen sat down near the campfire and started cooking another bee.


    So far, he had only cooked four out of the sixteen he had hunted. He had eaten one, and so had the rabbit king.


    Han Sen did what he could to make the bee taste the best it could.


    Han Sen had been grilling food for many years now, and he had be a bona fide master of the art. He was the king of cuisine, when it came to outdoor cooking and grilling.


    Thistest bee wasden with the perfect assortment of his best spices. This was the perfection of the culinary arts, and a mere gander at what he had cooked was enough to make the most stoic vegan drool copious amounts of saliva.


    After the rabbit was done gnawing on two bees, Han Sen¡¯stest masterpiece had almost beenpleted. When the furry fiend was done, it turned its attention to the one that was now being grilled.


    Surprisingly, it did not immediately grab it. The rabbit simply watched it get cooked in captivated silence.


    This wasn¡¯t at all what Han Sen expected, but he was d the rabbit wasn¡¯t rude enough to steal the unfinished food.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this thing, I wonder?¡± Han Sen finished cooking the bee and then stood up.


    Seeing Han Sen put down the bee for it, the rabbit kicked its feet together in a joyous leap and began scoffing it all down.


    ¡°Yes, eat it. Eat it all. This will be yourst meal.¡± Han Sen watched the rabbit and smiled menacingly.


    Although it surely tasted divine, Han Sen had left one of the bee¡¯s poison sacs inside.


    This poison could numb and paralyze the tongue, but with the spices he had used, Han Sen was sure the rabbit wouldn¡¯t be able to detect what it was eating.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to actually kill the rabbit, but making it sick would be enough for him.


    Han Sen continued to watch the rabbit, anticipating the moment it¡¯d fall under the effect of the poison.


    After a few more mouthfuls, the rabbit suddenly froze in ce. A white substance frothed from its mouth, before it copsed to the ground and began convulsing.


    Han Sen watched with a captivated stare. His ploy had been more effective than he believed it would be, and he was pleasantly surprised at how low the rabbit¡¯s resistance to poison was.


    ¡°Is this really a sacred-blood creature?¡± Han Sen ran over to the rabbit and watched its lifeforce begin to fade while its body twitched in agony.


    Han Sen stroked its fur, and was surprised to see that its shield had vanished. From his light touch, the rabbit started to bleed.


    The rabbit was far weaker than he believed it to be. He was quite shocked.


    Weak. It was unimaginably weak.


    The sacred-blood rabbit was actually just as weak as an ordinary rabbit.


    ¡°How is that even possible? How can a creature with seven gene locks open be so weak? How can such a weak creature possess the fitness level required to be a sacred-blood creature?¡± Han Sen was frozen in disbelief, watching the rabbit¡¯s lifeforce fizzle away.


    The rabbit was dying, but before itpletely gave up the ghost, Han Sen decided to be merciful. With his holy light, he opted to heal the rabbit and purify the toxins in its body.


    Han Sen did not believe it was a sacred-blood creature. It was impossible for a sacred-blood creature to be that weak.


    The only possibility for its weakness, Han Sen hypothesized, was that it had somehow managed to open seven gene locks while being an ordinary creature.


    As unbelievable as it sounded, it was the only exnation he could think of.


    If it was just an ordinary creature, killing it would have been pointless. He didn¡¯t need ordinary geno points anymore, so being merciful wasn¡¯t a problem.


    And besides, this was a puzzling creature. And the enigma fascinated him so much, he really desired to know how this strange anomaly had urred.


    If a human with a fitness of three hundred had opened their second gene lock, they¡¯d be considered a genius. Opening a third gene lock would have made them a legend, and such a feat would require much time and talent.


    Just like Han Sen, who was very talented. He would have been capable of doing this, had he remained at the same fitness level and trained for two years.


    If he had the opportunity to get extra geno points, he could have opened three gene locks. But that would be as far as he could go.


    But Han Sen was not interested in doing things this way. He wanted to do things fast and hard, unlocking gene locks and amassing fitness levels the quickest way possible. The speed at which he gained power was something few would believe, though.


    Much like the rabbit, no one would believe him if he said he had opened seven gene locks.


    ¡°This rabbit must have received one h*ll of an opportunity, to achieve this. Can I somehow extract a benefit of my own, following this discovery?¡± Han Sen pondered to himself, as he continued healing the sick rabbit.


    Han Sen really wanted to find out what was wrong with the rabbit king.


    A short whileter, the rabbit seemed to be getting better. Before long, it was able to open its eyes again.


    The rabbit, despite what Han Sen had done, was not aggressive. It remained still, epting all the healing it was given.

 Chapter 973 - Rabbit Hole

    <h4>Chapter 973: Rabbit Hole</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The rabbit was no longer poisoned. After he moved away from it, the rabbit ran around in what appeared to be happiness. It was not afraid of Han Sen, and it didn¡¯t behave like any creature of prey he had seen before.


    He cooked some more meat and gave some of it to the rabbit. Clearly, the creature wasn¡¯t very wise. It hadn¡¯t learned its lesson, following thest piece of food it had been given. Without a modicum of concern for whether or not thetest treat was poisoned, the rabbit gobbled it up.


    The rabbit wasn¡¯t aggressive, and Han Sen realized he may have overestimated its willingness to steal. It wouldn¡¯t attempt to take anything Han Sen was handling.


    Once its belly was full, however, the rabbit ran off. Still curious about its nature, Han Sen tried to follow it.


    Regardless of what abilities it possessed, the rabbit was an ordinary creature. That much, Han Sen was certain of.


    As he followed the creature, the rabbit didn¡¯t seem to be aware of its tail. Eventually, it reached the canyon that was popted by other rabbits and entered a burrow. Without a shadow of the doubt, Han Sen assumed that the burrow was its rabbit hole.


    The rabbit hole was fairlyrge, evenrge enough for Han Sen to follow the rabbit inside.


    Han Sen pushed away the shrubbery that cloaked its entrance and climbed inside. A little past the entrance, the tunnel expanded further and became quite wide. The sides were all carved from rocks instead of loose earth.


    Further ahead, the tunnel opened up into a wider space. And upon arriving there, he noticed it was a natural formation. It was a beautiful cave, hidden underground.


    Han Sen hastened inside and observed the area.


    From that subterranean pocket, there were many branching pathways. And in that ce were many other rabbits, as well.


    The rabbit king didn¡¯t stop in that cave, and it zig-zagged along through a variety of different passages. Han Sen had to speed up in his pursuit of it, in fear of losing the creature. After a while, they came to an underground river.


    Many rabbits drank fluid from the stream, which led Han Sen to believe that was what the rabbit king hade to do, also.


    But instead, the rabbit king leapt into the water.


    The shield allowed it to float atop the babbling river, and the rabbit submitted itself to the gentle pull of the current.


    Using Aero, Han Sen followed the rabbit king down the river.


    ¡°Where is this rabbit going?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Further downstream, the water¡¯s flow got a little choppier. The tunnel they moved through was purely for the passage of this water. With the sshes from the stream, all the rocks around were wet. There was no ce for the rabbit to disembark, and eventually, even that tunnel had various branches and different offshoots of tunnels to follow. Thisplexwork of caves was not at all what Han Sen was expecting.


    The rabbit slowed down as it bobbed along the river, and it seemed to be deciding which way to go next. When it decided, it moved its feet to roll the orb-shaped shield in the direction it wished to float.


    Han Sen followed the rabbit down these tunnels for two hours, until he heard a louder sound of water.


    All of a sudden, the rabbit king disappeared from his sight.


    And that was when Han Sen realized the rabbit king had taken the plunge off a waterfall.


    When Han Sen saw the rabbit king next, many sshing sounds apanied the sight. After the rabbit king descended the waterfall into a subterraneanke, a silver-scaled aqua dragonshed upwards. It was attempting to kill the rabbit king.


    It seemed as if the rabbit king was going to be eaten with rtive ease. But it managed to kick itself off a cliff wall and leap past the water serpent.


    The dragon turned around and continued chasing the rabbit, but the aqua dragon had ck chains around its arms. The chains quickly jerked the dragon to a stop, and allowed the rabbit king to get to safety.


    Boom!


    The aqua dragon¡¯s body fell, creating ten-meter high waves.


    The rabbit king was still in the water, but it was no longer in danger. The aqua dragon was still chained up, and it was unable to pursue the furry king.


    The rabbit, still in its shield and submitting to the bob of the waves, continued to travel downstream.


    Han Sen was frozen, acknowledging the power that dragon possessed. It was almost as strong as a super creature, that much he knew for certain.


    The biggest question on his mind, though, was how someone had managed to chain-up such a fierce beast so far below the earth. And furthermore, why?


    ¡°Was it a human that did this? Or was it a spirit?¡± The chains did not look as if they had been forged by humans, but ultimately, Han Sen could not be sure.


    After onest, quick inspection of the aqua dragon, Han Sen returned to following the rabbit before he lost it. Fortunately, the creature was purely physical. If it wasn¡¯t, Han Sen and the rabbit would have been done for.


    Eventually, the river started to slow down, and this was when the rabbit disembarked from the current. It leapt out of the water.


    Now, the rabbit king followed the rocks. Before long, it came to another passage. It was a cave. Han Sen did not waste any time, and so he flew over to the stone cave the rabbit hade to. The cave was only a few meters deep, and Han Sen was shocked when he saw whaty inside.


    The cave was not actually a cave. It had been handbuilt, like a room. The only thing natural about this ce was the entrance.


    It seemed as if thendscape had changed since the time this room had been built, and the entrance had been cracked.


    The room was ratherrge, equivalent to the size of sixty living rooms. A plum tree stood in the center, and it was four meters tall. It extended to brush the ceiling of the room.


    Strangely, there was fruit upon its branches, but no blossoming flowers. The fruits were about the size of an egg, and they were purple and red in color.

 Chapter 974 - Mystic Stone Room

    <h4>Chapter 974: Mystic Stone Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Red-Eye Rabbit jumped and grabbed one of the tree¡¯s fruit. It swallowed it in one gulp, and immediately after doing so, started to roll on the floor as if it was suffering.


    Not long after, it calmed down. It looked weaker than it had before, and its lifeforce was faint. But slowly, it began to return to normal.


    ¡°What is this nt? And who nted it here?¡± Han Sen was surprised at where he ended up, and he observed his surroundings with keen interest.


    Aside from the nt, there was nothing else in the room. There was a single closed-door, but where it led, he had no idea.


    Han Sen turned his gaze back to the tree. Its lifeforce was incredibly strong, and he did not even have to use the dongxuan aura to feel it.


    It was a very high-ss tree. If this was what enabled the rabbit to open its seventh gene lock, then it could have very well been a super geno nt. Han Sen, wanting to try it, grabbed one of the fruits and took a bite. He felt the delicious juices roll into his belly.


    If the rabbit was able to consume it, then he wagered he could too. He was interested in seeing if it would affect him simrly to how it affected the rabbit. Assuming his hypothesis was correct, of course.


    After eating the fruit, Han Sen felt as if his innards were getting sliced by some phantom knife. He fell to the ground, sweating.


    The pain did not immediately relent. It continued to increase, and became so intense that he ended up screaming aloud.


    Soon after, though, the pain went away. His body was left in a weakened state, which was a foreign feeling to Han Sen. It was a sensation he wanted to be rid of soon.


    ¡°Super King Self Spirit Gene +1.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised that this fruit was able to increase his self geno points. Looking up at the tree, it delighted Han Sen to see that there were around a hundred of the fruit.


    Han Sen was now d to see that the rabbit was still incredibly weak. It took a while to digest the fruit. If it was still hungry and back to being spry, it¡¯d take all the fruit before Han Sen could.


    Han Sen saw that a lot of the fruit had already been eaten, and he wasn¡¯t sure how much had been taken.


    Using his holy light, Han Sen was able to fully recover and get back on his feet. When he was upright, he wasted no time in gobbling up another.


    The pain was just as bad as it was the previous time. Fitness level did not matter when eating this fruit; you were dealt unimaginable pain no matter how strong you were.


    ¡°Super King Self Spirit Gene +1.¡±


    No pain, no gain. Literally. And Han Sen could not wait to eat more.


    After eating the fruit, he healed himself. And when he was recovered, he¡¯d immediately eat another fruit. This happened over and over, and suddenly, pain had be his pleasure.


    The tree still had over a hundred fruit, and when he had eaten a hundred of them, Han Sen heard a strange announcement y:


    ¡°Super King Spirit gene capacity at maximum. First gene lock open.¡±


    Han Sen was more than shocked, to say the least. He already knew opening his gene locks improved his super king spirit mode, but he had no idea super king spirit mode had its own gene locks to open.


    Although he wished to know what changes there were following the opening of its first gene lock, he had no idea where he was. He wasn¡¯t going to randomly use it here.


    Han Sen ate the rest of the fruit on the tree, providing him an additional eighteen self geno points. This meant he had a grand total of one-hundred-and-eighteen self geno points following this excursion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, rabbit. But fair¡¯s fair. You eat my stuff, I eat your stuff.¡± Han Sen almost felt guilty.


    The rabbit was not aggressive to him, and Han Senforted himself by telling himself the rabbit¡¯s open gene locks were useless. All they did was strengthen the bubble shield around it.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you what. In return for what you¡¯ve just given me, how about I provide you with a bunch of pet pills? You can have as many as you want.¡± Han Sen nned to bring the rabbit back with him.


    In case it was ever killed by other humans, unable to defend itself due to the fact that Han Sen had stolen its source of strength, he decided to return with it.


    It was a clumsy creature, and he figured if a human ever did set its sights on the rabbit, it¡¯d be killed without much trouble.


    ¡°The rabbit looks very cute, too. Bao¡¯er might like it.¡± But thinking about what the bear had to suffer, he wasn¡¯t sure he should subject any more creatures to her cruel torment.


    Besides, the rabbit was different than the bear. And the circumstances of their meeting were entirely different. The rabbit didn¡¯t deserve to get destroyed everyday by Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen left the rabbit there for a while and went towards the door. He had already received a most amazing treasure in the room he was in. The thought of there being something even better, further in, excited him a great deal.


    Humans were both greedy and curious things, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to leave without searching this ce in full.


    Han Sen pushed against the door.


    It opened easily, and there was no lock or rusted hinges to contend with.


    Beyond it, there was another stone room. This one was even bigger, and it was beautiful like a pce.


    The walls were decorated with a variety of strange symbols. There were curves, straight lines, and dots of all sorts.


    They were not religious symbols, instead, they seemed more like celestial imagery.


    In the back of this pce-like room, there was a bronze tripod ding cauldron. It was ten meters tall, and it possessed simr imagery as well.


    Han Sen flew over there, curious about what might be inside the ding. And after seeing what was there, goosebumps rose up and down his body. His sweat turned cold.

 Chapter 975 - The Man in a Bronze Ding

    <h4>Chapter 975: The Man in a Bronze Ding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was red soil inside the bronze ding. It smelled like blood, and someone had been buried beneath it.


    The head and the hair of a man was all that was left uncovered by the soil. As Han Sen looked, the man¡¯s pale face seemed to be looking at him.


    The man¡¯s eyes were white, and they had no pupils. It was a chilling sight, and he could have easily been mistaken for a demon.


    Han Sen could not tell whether it was a human or a spirit. He couldn¡¯t detect a lifeforce, but it was so curious and unnerving to think a person had been buried there, so far underground, inside a ding.


    Han Sen gulped, as he was getting rather creeped out.


    When he regathered hisposure, he sought to check the man out and see if he could learn more. His preliminary examination told him that the man had a pretty face, and he was wearing jade earrings. That was all he could see.


    ¡°Who is this man? And why has he been buried here?¡± Han Sen flew away from the ding and saw a folding screen. Moving past it, his eyes were greeted with the sight of a stone hall.


    In there, Han Sen noted the presence of several stone statues. They were all demonic-looking in their imagery. But he didn¡¯t know which demons they depicted, as they didn¡¯t at all look familiar to Han Sen.


    Towards the end was a stone table, and atop it, a grey box. Han Sen approached it, and noticed it was open. The lid was slightly ajar.


    Through that gap, he saw that a bone was inside it.


    Han Sen maized the box towards him and fully opened the lid to get a look at the bone that was within. Much to his surprise, he realized that it was actually a rubik¡¯s cube that had been crafted from bone.


    This wasn¡¯t an average rubik¡¯s cube, though. It was six-sided, and none of its surfaces were color-coded. In ce of colors, there were many symbols that were foreign to Han Sen.


    After a thorough count, he learned there were one hundred faces for the rubik¡¯s cube.


    Creating a rubik¡¯s cube that was so small, yet so dense andplex, was not something of average craft. It would require the precision of high technological advancements and machinery.


    If you couldplete and solve a simpler rubik¡¯s cube, you could do this one. The only difference being, with this level ofplexity, it¡¯d take far more time.


    And with only foreign symbols for an indication of which face aligned with what, minus any easier-to-discern colors, it was sure to be far harder.


    With ten-thousand faces to unmuddle, it was to be a real headscratcher. And it was most certainly not a puzzle that could be solved by any average human.


    Thinking it quite interesting, Han Sen wanted to keep it. After another examination, to espy whether or not there was any danger associated with the item, he deemed it okay to take. Swiftly, he pocketed the puzzle.


    When he got back, he fanciedpleting it through the use of aputer. He figured there was no point in exhausting actual brainpower to solve it.


    All Han Sen worried about was whether or not the bone that had been used to craft the rubik¡¯s cube hade from a creature. If it had been, he couldn¡¯t return to the Alliance with it.


    Han Sen decided to leave the stone hall, and just as he was to pass the screen, he was delivered a fright. Standing atop that screen was the man he had previously seen buried inside the ding. He was staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°Are you a man or are you a spirit?¡± Han Sen eyed the man suspiciously, as he drew his blood dagger.


    The clothes the man was wearing did not seem like any uniform belonging to the Alliance. There were many tes of ck metal across his attire, but they looked soft. His garb was strange.


    The man did not answer. He reached out his hand towards Han Sen¡¯s neck with a sudden burst of speed.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed in acknowledgement of this, and a ze of phoenix fire enveloped the dagger in his hands. He struck forth with it and shed the man¡¯s outstretched hand.


    Dong!


    When his de collided with the man¡¯s skin, it sounded as if Han Sen had just struck metal. The dagger bounced off the man¡¯s hand, and with a sudden reversal of power, Han Sen was sent flying backwards into the stone walls of the hall.


    The white-eyed man sought to attack Han Sen again before he could recover, so Han Sen summoned his Dragon-Blood Snake to defend him.


    Pang!


    The white-eyed man created a hole directly through the Dragon-Blood Snake. The creature squealed in pain.


    Fortunately, it was a strong and powerful beast soul. It was able to withstand the hit, and it¡¯d take more than that to bring it down.


    But the white-eyed man had no interest in fighting the Dragon-Blood Snake. After his initial attack on the creature, the man moved past the reeling beast soul and went after Han Sen again.


    Using his dongxuan movements, Han Sen repeatedly shed the man with a storm of ck fire strikes.


    But no matter where itnded, each hit was useless. He even attacked the man¡¯s face, but it was all to no avail.


    The man closed the distance between them with an attack of his own, and Han Sen was toote to dodge it. The flesh of his shoulder was torn, and the gash instantly wept blood.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Han Sen asked again.


    Against this enemy, Dragon-Blood Snake was all but useless. And even if he employed his super king spirit mode, Han Sen wagered he¡¯d still be weaker than the man.


    Realizing he could not beat this foe, all Han Sen wanted to do now was escape. Thendscape, and its winding tunnels, were maze-like this far below the earth. If he was quick enough, there was a chance he could lose the man.


    But that was a big if. The man was incredibly fast, and Han Sen was unsure whether or not he couldpete with him. Already, that speed was being employed to prevent Han Sen¡¯s departure.


    After a few more evasions, Han Sen¡¯s chest was shed. When the man¡¯s middle finger came back into view, it dripped with Han Sen¡¯s blood.

 Chapter 976 - Battle on the River

    <h4>Chapter 976: Battle on the River</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    The snake was knocked away by the man again. When it crashed into the nearby wall, the entire hall shook violently.


    Han Sen did not dare fight the man any longer. When the man turned his attention back to him, though, he swung his dagger to kick up a ck me, then leapt out of the man¡¯s way in a fiery evasion.


    But the man possessed unimaginable power, and no matter how hard Han Sen tried, he couldn¡¯t dodge.


    The man¡¯s hand was like an omnipotent shadow that trailed those who sought to flee it, hovering above and ready to snatch or smash helpless victims.


    Gritting his teeth, Han Sen used his red dagger in an attempt to knock the hand away. But this time, the man¡¯s hand suddenly opened to grab the red de. And then, in a sh, it was broken in a swift clench.


    But the man¡¯s hand did not stop there. It still came toward Han Sen, and the attack was not absorbed by the sacred-blood armor he wore. The wretched nails of Han Sen¡¯s foe were sharper than any de.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon-Blood Snake, the man in ck would have twisted Han Sen¡¯s head off.


    When the hand came for Han Sen, at thest second, the Dragon-Blood Snake leapt in front of its master to take the hit. Instantly, the creature was knocked away again, but still, the man did not relent. And it seemed no matter what Han Sen tried, shaking this ghastly person would be impossible.


    Han Sen had no choice but to now pull out his Taia sword. He hadn¡¯t used it earlier, in fear of it being broken. That belief had not changed, but it was the best de he currently had.


    It was a desperate time, and Han Sen could not afford to be careful. He would do whatever it took to survive, so with Taia in hand, Han Sen swung it against the man¡¯s iing hand.


    Dong!


    Han Sen and the sword were sent flying, but strangely, the man let out a yelp. He shouted aloud in pain, and Han Sen noticed a wound across his hand. And from the gash Han Sen had delivered, the man bled purple.


    ¡°Taia has what it takes to hurt him?¡± Han Sen was surprised and delighted. The man stopped moving and looked on the sword with great fear.


    Han Sen was happy and renewed with hope following this development. With this revtion, he might have a chance to escape. And it was all thanks to Taia.


    When Han Sen took this opportunity to flee, though, the man was still not keen to let him go. The man came after him, but kept a moderate distance between them. His desires to keep Han Sen there and to stay away from Han Sen¡¯s sword seemed conflicted.


    Han Sen fell back to the tree, but the Red-Eye Rabbit had vanished.


    ¡°My tree... you die...¡± The man, seeing his tree stripped bare, looked furious.


    No longer did he care about the sword Han Sen possessed, as a zing bonfire of anger surrounded him in a frightful aura. The cavern seemed to tremble with his rage.


    ¡°Hey, it wasn¡¯t just me. The rabbit had some, too!¡± Han Sen kept on running, summoning his Dragon-Blood Snake to follow from behind.


    When Han Sen made it out of the tree-hall, Han Sen heard the Dragon-Blood Snake cry out behind him. Turning back to take a look, it seemed grievously injured. Han Sen couldn¡¯t dwell on it too much, though. He summoned it back and cast Aero to glide upstream.


    But before he could put space between himself and the man, Han Sen found him approaching at a rapid pace and closing the gap.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Han Sen cursed aloud, but he did not relent in his flight.


    Boom!


    The man stepped across the water and then leapt up into the air. He was right beside Han Sen, and there seemed no likely way he¡¯d escape this strike.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Han Sen waved his Taia madly.


    But the man was like the master of all, and he was obviously prepared for this. He evaded the sword and threw his palm at Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Spilling blood from his mouth, Han Sen lost control of his flight and went careening into the river. A huge ssh apanied his crash into the stream.


    The chestte of his armor had been broken, and the water was dyed red. As wounded as he was, though, Han Sen was not yet willing to give up.


    Han Sen had practiced diving before. Holding strong against the pain threatened to drown him, Han Sen dove deeper into the water, trying to escape the evil thing that hounded him.


    It was a deep stream, ten meters at least. But as Han Sen kept swimming, he suddenly caught sight of a pale face with ck hair swirling around it. It was like the frightening appearance of an underwater demon.


    ¡°You can even beat me when ites to swimming?¡± Han Sen was angered by his opponent. Realizing flight was still pointless, he decided to attack with Taia again.


    The man looked cold. He dodged Han Sen¡¯s sword strike, spun, and had his arm outstretched. He was inches away from palming Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Figuring it was a now-or-never moment, Han Sen burst with a bright white light. His eyes and hair shone like white gold, signaling his transformation into a super king spirit.


    His power and speed increased, and an endless font of energy sprung up inside his body to fuel his limbs. Han Sen did not dodge the iing attack, he merely reoriented his Taia sword to strike the man¡¯s chest.


    Pang!


    The man¡¯s hand collided with Han Sen¡¯s chest, as Han Sen¡¯s de plunged deep into the man in ck¡¯s heart. Both of them bled.


    The man groaned and fell back into the ck waters.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to let him get away, though. He found footing on a rock and pushed himself forward with the de primed to strike the man¡¯s chest once more.


    The man, seeing what wasing, pped his hands to catch the iing sword.


    ¡°Die!¡± Han Sen¡¯s white light burned with the fire of a sun. With the power of his first gene lock open, the Taia sword did not relent upon its capture. It plunged deep into the man¡¯s chest once more.


    With this second stab, the man could not help but scream. He palmed Han Sen and the sword left his body.

 Chapter 977 - White Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 977: White Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A cloud of red and purple mist obscured Han Sen¡¯s sight. Fortunately for him, he could still use his dongxuan aura to keep track of the man.


    With no hesitation, Han Sen stabbed the man again.


    He knew the time he could keep super king spirit mode activated was limited. If he didn¡¯t take advantage of that time to heavily damage his pursuer, he¡¯d be in dire straits when it was over.


    But the man used his legs to kick and propel himself out of the water. Han Sen sought to follow him, but by the time he could emerge from the stream in pursuit, the man was already one hundred meters away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± the man said, as he ran.


    But Han Sen did not chase him. He decided to turn the opposite way and flee while he had the chance. Even if he managed to catch up with the man in ck, his super king spirit mode would have most likely ended by then.


    Killing that man wouldn¡¯t be easy, not in Han Sen¡¯s current state and with the current length of his super king spirit.


    Han Sen flew for a while, but he noticed he was still in super king spirit mode. He thought it should have ended far sooner.


    After ten seconds psed, super king spirit mode came to an end. And at this point, Han Sen had just reached the waterfall.


    ¡°It looks like I canst around ten seconds, after achieving my first open gene lock.¡± Han Sen was delightfully surprised.


    But now was not the time to sit back and be happy over this advancement. Right now, Han Sen wanted to make his way out of this hellishbyrinth and go home.


    Under the effects of super king spirit mode, he was able to stab the man in his heart twice. But still, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him.


    Han Sen only wanted to get back to his shelter. If he moved his underground shelter, he did not believe the man would be able to find him, either.


    But before he scaled the waterfall, the man appeared out of nowhere. The man in ck caught up to him with rming speed.


    ¡°You almost had me fooled. I knew you could not remain like that forever!¡± The man actually spoke aposed sentence, but the tone was monotonous, and there was a metallic reverb in his voice. He was not a pleasant person to hear talk.


    ¡°You want to go again?¡± Han Sen stopped moving and floated motionless in the air.


    The man¡¯s chest had already healed. It was toote for Han Sen to run right now, but he thought bluffing might be the ticket.


    ¡°Quit your embarrassing attempts at fooling me. I can spy a lie, for I am Yaksha.¡± The man in ck then jumped towards Han Sen without hesitation.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Han Sen had no choice but to run, he thought. And so he did, summoning the snake to do its best in blocking his ravenous assaulter.


    The snake had already been heavily injured, but now, it was hit by Yaksha once again. It heaved blood following the blow and fell down into the ck waters below.


    Han Sen quickly returned it, in case it actually died.


    Seeing Yaksha catch up, Han Sen thought, ¡°If this wasn¡¯t underground, I could just fly away.¡±


    Somehow, Han Sen believed Yaksha¡¯s speed was actually increasing. The man seemed to be faster than he had been before.


    If Yaksha looked likely to hit Han Sen, he couldn¡¯t use super king spirit mode to save himself. All he could do was rely on Taia.


    Han Sen¡¯s speed was not as good as Yaksha¡¯s, so the man was able to evade Han Sen¡¯s attempted strike, spin, and try to grab him by the neck.


    Han Sen unleashed his strength in a fiery disy, propelling himself into the water. But suddenly, an aqua dragon wasing for him from ahead.


    ¡°Crap! How could I forget about this thing being here?¡± Han Sen now realized the waterfall in front of him was the one with a chained aqua dragon below it. Unwittingly, he had just served himself up as the dragon¡¯s prey.


    Yaksha froze at the sight, while Han Sen leapt up and dove over the aqua dragon¡¯s head tond on its body.


    Han Sen grabbed it and tried to attack it. But the aqua dragon ignored the human crawling on its back, and instead looked ahead at Yaksha. It roared in his direction.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have not died,¡± Yaksha said to the dragon.


    When the dragon heard his words, it only seemed to be more infuriated. It sshed the water violently, as the nking of chains echoed loudly through the caverns.


    The power this beast possessed was incredible, but its arms were chained up. The forging must have been exceptional, as they bound the dragon to the point it could not make use of its powers or do anything to get free.


    Han Seny on the dragon and held on tight. The ride he was in for was like a rodeo times ten.


    ¡°White Dragon, I only want that boy¡¯s life. Do not get in my way.¡± Yaksha jumped towards Han Sen.


    The dragon roared and threw Han Sen away. But then, it attempted to catch Yaksha in its mouth.


    Han Sen tried his hardest to keep his orientation under the disturbed, thrashing waters of the undergroundke. When he breached the surface again, he saw Yaksha punch the dragon¡¯s head.


    The dragon roared and attempted to fight the man, but the chains prohibited it from doing anything.


    Han Sen hid himself beneath the water again. Aside from the dragon, there was nothing else out there to help him.


    But then, hearing the chains being pulled in the dragon¡¯s futile attempts at freedom, Han Sen suddenly had an idea. He decided to swim downstream.

 Chapter 978 - The White Aqua Dragon Is Set Free

    <h4>Chapter 978: The White Aqua Dragon Is Set Free</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The dragon¡¯s rage put the water in turmoil, which made it a struggle for Han Sen to stay on course. Right now, he was attempting to dive towards the rocks to which the dragon¡¯s chains were anchored.


    After diving down to a depth of one hundred meters, he still couldn¡¯t see the bottom of theke, but he did see where the chains led.


    The chains were there, screwed deep into theke wall. This was slightly disappointing for him.


    Han Sen had expected there to be a simple lock he could break, but perhaps behind the wall, there¡¯d be something else.


    With Taia in hand, Han Sen began to strike the stone. But the rock was tough, and it was difficult for him to make progress quickly.


    After a while of trying to cut through, he decided to give up. Stabbing the sword into the rock left only light marks on its surface.


    He was very disappointed. So, this time, he decided to try and cut the chain itself. But even on that, Taia could only leave light scratches. Still, this gave him an idea. The chain was as thick as an arm, and if he shed it a few more times, it was sure to break.


    With all his power, Han Sen hit the chain as best he could.


    The dragon, feeling as if someone was gnawing at his chains from below, started to pull. It looked infuriated as it dealt with Yaksha.


    ¡°Surely it could not have been Yaksha who locked him up down here. Could it?¡± Although Yaksha did not look as strong as the dragon, it seemed as if he was getting stronger all the time. It was as if he was still in the process of some sort of recovery.


    ¡°I need to be quick. If Yaksha does end up bing stronger than the dragon, I¡¯m in for a bad time.¡± Han Sen continued to strike with his sword like a madman.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen shed it a thousand times, in total. And on the thousandth strike, a ring in the chain was broken. When the dragon pulled again, the ring shattered.


    Without waiting, Han Sen swam towards another chain and started the process all over again. There were six chains in total, so it seemed as if he would have to break them all.


    If they hated each other as much as they seemed to, Han Sen could allow the two to duke it out while he made a sneaky getaway.


    The dragon, after feeling one of its chains break, began to pull harder than ever.


    ¡°Hang on! Slow down! I¡¯m getting you out, aren¡¯t I?¡± Han Sen iled his sword as maniacally as he could.


    After much more hard work, the second chain was severed.


    Han Sen took a look at Taia, to see how its sharpness was faring. Much to his surprise, delight, and relief, the sword was as sharp as ever. It had not been dulled by even the slightest amount.


    ¡°If this sword has not dulled by being beaten against rocks and metal chains such as these, how in the sanctuaries was it originally broken?¡± Han Sen thought in awe.


    As Han Sen worked on the fourth chain, the dragon¡¯s excitement was going through the roof. It kept on pulling thest two chains, but still, it could not free itself.


    When Han Sen cut the final two chains, the dragon roared and leapt out of the water. Its performance was incredible, and very intimidating.


    Han Sen swam up to the surface, and when his head broke through, the entire cavern was rumbling.


    The fighting between the two had started to make the cave copse.


    ¡°Yaksha is getting stronger again.¡± Han Sen did not dare to stay and watch the spectacle of theirbat.


    Which of the two won this fight meant little to him. He¡¯d most likely be killed by either one, if their attentions weren¡¯t currently fixed on each other.


    And also, if the cave came down on top of him, he wasn¡¯t willing to remain and get buried alongside them. So, he took off flying, retracing the route he used when he followed the rabbit in.


    He heard explosionsing from behind, and they were loud that they made his ears hurt. But after traveling for a while, the noise started to die down, and he began to realize he had gotten lost.


    There were many different ways to go, and they all looked very simr. He had forgotten exactly which twists and turns he had taken.


    ¡°Upstream, right? Just go upstream, that should lead me back to the surface.¡± Han Sen continued to glide along the river on an upward trajectory. As good as this idea seemed, he was certain he hadn¡¯te down the way he was currently going up.


    Han Sen, after a while of continuous flying, heard nothinge from behind now. But he had been going up the river for a while, and he had yet to see a single rabbit.


    ¡°I may not be able to get out, but at least Yaksha won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Han Sen hid his lifeforce and continued his attempt at escape.


    Han Sen traveled for a long time, and eventually, the river became much wider. It had been a while since hest saw a turn, so he thought it was toote to go back. He decided to keep going.


    After fifty miles of subterranean travel, the river had widened until it looked like an ocean. There was no end in sight, and all that filled his vision was darkness and the gentle ripple of the waters. It was as if he had discovered an underground sea.


    Boom!


    A giant monster leapt out of that ocean, creating vast waves as it appeared. Han Sen saw it appear as he stood on the edge of a cliff.


    He was frozen at what he saw next¡ªthere were more of them. A variety of goliath creatures emerged from that sea, and he found himself feeling like an ant.

 Chapter 979 - Even Sharks Would Not Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 979: Even Sharks Would Not Let Go</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The creatures seemed to be ying on the water, but even so, Han Sen did not dare approach the group. There was a silver-scaled aqua dragon there, very simr to the one he himself had just released.


    ¡°Why are there so many dragons here?¡± Han Sen counted five aqua dragons. And strangely, it looked as if they were having fun together in the water.


    Han Sen observed their lifeforces and noted that none of them were as powerful as the first he had encountered, with Yaksha.


    There were also slight variations in each of their appearances. The first white aqua dragon had four legs and feet, and no wings. These, on the other hand, did have wings; pretty, silver, semi-translucent wings. They gave them the ability to fly.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen saw another giant sea monster emerge from the ck water.


    When his vision of it became clearer, Han Sen was shocked. It was a giant white shark, and it had wings as well. It was twice as big as the dragons, and it produced tall waves that disturbed the water as it swam.


    When the winged-shark appeared, the four dragons almost seemed to behave as kids. They yed around it in a friendly manner.


    Looking closer, Han Sen noticed that the wings of the dragons were quite simr to the wings of the shark. And what¡¯s more, the dragons had shark teeth.


    Furthermore, their bellies were broader than the white aqua dragon¡¯s from before. They looked like western dragons.


    ¡°Are these the offspring of both the white dragon and the shark?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    He thought that, after a thousand years of being trapped so far below ground, the white dragon must have been willing to screw whatever female creature it could find. And that just so happened to be a shark.


    Across that underground ocean, it seemed as if only the shark could freely swim towards the dragons.


    ¡°That aqua dragon was one horny dog. You must be pretty desperate, if you¡¯re willing to make babies with a shark,¡± Han Sen chuckled to himself.


    As Han Sen pondered the curiosity, he heard more sshes. Immediately, another aqua dragon came bursting out from the waters near him. This one had wings, but the body itself was no taller than a human¡¯s. It appeared directly before Han Sen, and it eyed him with curiosity.


    Han Sen was taken aback, not expecting to a see a newborn. It hadn¡¯t grown at all, yet.


    The aqua dragon did not know what Han Sen was, and it just stared at him with much inquisitiveness. He could imagine its mind racing to figure out what the strange creature¡ªthe human¡ªwas.


    ¡°Go y.¡± Han Sen gestured with his hand, trying to shoo the dragon away from him. He had been here long enough, he thought, and he still had to figure out how to return to the surface.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what might ur if he drew the ire of four aqua dragons and a mamma shark, as well. They weren¡¯t quite sacred-blood in ss, but they were still powerful.


    The white aqua dragon misunderstood Han Sen¡¯smand. He thought Han Sen wished to y, so it opened its mouth to say something.


    Immediately, Han Sen grabbed the mouth of the baby dragon and mped it shut. If it spoke, he believed he¡¯d be very dead.


    But it still believed Han Sen was ying, and so it used its hands to rub Han Sen and feel his skin.


    ¡°Ssshhh, be quiet.¡± Han Sen knew there were creatures out there in the world that didn¡¯t always want to fight. And in particr, it was mostly the more intelligent ones that were likely to reason and not kill-on-sight.


    Slowly, Han Sen lifted his grip and let go of the dragon¡¯s mouth. With his dongxuan aura, he covered the area to hide their lifeforces and movements.


    He wondered if the dragon understood what he had told it. After removing his hand, it really did not speak. And all it did then was rub its nose against Han Sen, sniffing with curiosity.


    Han Sen raised his hand and started falling back, afraid the dragon might have a change of heart if it were to get unintentionally spooked.


    But when Han Sen fell back, the dragon followed. It followed Han Sen until the duo reached a tunnel, far from the sight of all other monsters across that subterranean sea.


    Han Sen then had a greedy thought. ¡°If I could lure it back with me, it could be a great help.¡±


    He then brought out a bottle of pet pills. He took one of the pills in his hand and presented it to the dragon.


    The dragon seemed to take interest in the pill, after a long sniff-test. It tried to take a bite, and almost consumed all of Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Thinking hand-feeding might be dangerous, Han Sen resorted to chucking the pill into the dragon¡¯s mouth, just to be safe.


    The dragon quickly swallowed the pill, and it wanted more.


    Quickly, Han Sen held the dragon¡¯s mouth again. Then, he grabbed another pill and lobbed it deep down the tunnel.


    Han Sen kept doing this for a long time, after. He did so until he had lured the dragon a long way away from the ocean where he had first encountered it.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got him away from there, but... how do I leave this ce?¡± Han Sen wondered, as he looked around for any sign of a passage that might lead him to the surface.


    Han Sen had thought it best to follow a running stream earlier, but doing that was what led him to the ocean. Now, he had entered another tunnel far removed from anywhere that was familiar to him. He was well and truly lost.


    ¡°I will just have to keep moving.¡± Han Sen chose a direction and stuck to it.


    The dragon followed, with a clear desire for more pet pills.


    Han Sen only had two bottles of the stuff, and he had already given them all to the dragon.


    After a while of walking, the dragon stopped following him. Without any more pet pills, it wanted to return.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Han Sen had spent two bottles of pet pills on the dragon, so he wouldn¡¯t settle for it leaving him. If he was to invest in anything, he¡¯d have to guarantee a worthy return.


    But the aqua dragon ignored Han Sen¡¯smand, and it went off, returning to the ocean.


    Han Sen opened the bear¡¯s blood and said, ¡°I have no more pet pills, but have a whiff of this. This stuff is even better.¡±


    The dragon gave it a sniff, but wasn¡¯t interested. It carried on swimming back.


    Han Sen summoned a water drop this time, and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t go! How about you try this?¡±


    The white dragon sniffed the waterdrop and licked it.


    ¡°Good boy. Now, if you follow me, there¡¯s plenty more to be had.¡± Han Sen stroked the dragon¡¯s head, hoping the dragon would follow.


    But then, Han Sen heard sshes from up the river behind them. A silver-scaled aqua dragon appeared, withntern-bright eyes fixed on him.


    When their eyes met, Han Sen froze.

 Chapter 980 - Wedding Dress Skill

    <h4>Chapter 980: Wedding Dress Skill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The silver-scaled aqua dragon was injured, and it was the one from earlier. It seemed as if its fight with Yaksha had been a brutal one. But even though it was injured, if it still sought to pick a fight with him, Han Sen couldn¡¯t use super king spirit mode or even hope to beat it.


    ¡°This kid is cute...¡± Han Sen patted the little dragon¡¯s head and looked awkward, all in an attempt to hide what he had been doing.


    Roar! The silver dragon roared at Han Sen.


    A gust of spittle and wind blew Han Sen back a few steps.


    The saliva that now caked him made him sick, and an overwhelming stench of fish rolled over him.


    Han Sen thought this signaled a need to fight, but all the dragon did was roar. It didn¡¯t do anything else, and perhaps that was because he had freed it from incarceration, earlier.


    The baby white dragon happily ran over to the silver dragon and jumped on its back. It, too, then roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you two have been reunited with each other. He looked lost in these tunnels, you see, and... well, I have an errand to run. I best get going!¡± Han Sen hoped to sneak away after the two were together again.


    But then another gust of dragon-breath knocked Han Sen off his feet and sent him hurtling against the tunnel wall. A freshyer of saliva gelled his entire body.


    The silver dragon gave Han Sen onest look, then returned to the ocean with the small white dragon atop it.


    From the silver dragon¡¯s back, the white dragon turned to shout at Han Sen onest time, too.


    ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Han Sen then started trying to wipe the slime of saliva from his body. For now, he was just d the silver dragon had chosen to spare him, and there¡¯d be no need for another fight.


    ¡°If the dragon came back, that must mean it won. I wonder if that Yaksha was killed, then?¡± Han Sen hoped he was dead, for only then would he truly be safe.


    Han Sen continued through the tunnels and started following more and more waterstreams in the hopes one would lead him to the surface. The rivers were still too long, and thebyrinth was still tooplex for him to navigate. All he could do was guess a direction and hope for the best, because he had no idea where he hade from and where he was going.


    But then, suddenly, Han Sen saw a white shadow appear. Much to his relief, it was the Red-Eye Rabbit king.


    Han Sen was made very d, so he decided to chase after it.


    This couldn¡¯t have been the first time the rabbit hade here, and surely it wouldn¡¯t be lost like he was. By following the rabbit, he thought he might have a chance of getting out.


    The rabbit king was on its way somece, and it moved steadily. As such, Han Sen keenly followed.


    After a long while of walking, he finally encountered other rabbits, and this told him he¡¯d soon be free of the ce.


    The rabbit eventually led him out of the caves, and once again, Han Sen found himself in the canyon from before. He hade out a different way than he had gone in, though.


    But after exiting the cave, Han Sen frowned. Scattered all about were the corpses of countless dead rabbits.


    All the dead bodies had a hole in their head, as if something had bored through their heads to consume the brain and nothing else. The corpses were just left behind to rot.


    ¡°Is this Yaksha¡¯s doing? Was Yaksha not killed?¡± Han Sen felt as if his presence there had left a dark imprint, and it made him shudder. As disappointed as he was in the thought that the man might still be alive, he knew he¡¯d now have to exercise more caution.


    Fortunately, Han Sen couldn¡¯t feel him in the nearby vicinity. It must have left the area, and for that, Han Sen was thankful.


    Then, as if it was greatly upset, Han Sen saw the white rabbit hopping and skipping between all the murdered rabbits. Feeling bad for the creature, he decided to pick it up.


    ¡°Follow me home; at least you won¡¯t have to worry about being killed.¡± Han Sen held the rabbit and left the canyon.


    The rabbit seemed useless, but at least he could keep it around as a sort of pet. Leaving the clumsy thing here, it would surely notst very long.


    Han Sen made his way back to the shelter, but throughout his return, he was in a constant state of alert. He didn¡¯t want to run into Yaksha again, and fortunately, he didn¡¯t.


    Han Sen did not dare leave the shelter again, in fear of Yaksha, who would relish the chance to finish him off. For now, he wanted to focus on his Dongxuan Sutra and open more of its gene locks.


    He had the ability to unlock four now. His fitness level had gone up quite a bit, and it had quickly outpaced his opening of gene locks.


    He entered the teleporter with the rubix cube in hand. Much to his surprise, he was able to bring it with him.


    He scanned theputer and tasked hisputer with figuring it out for him. It would have been an extremely difficult task for him to do, so it was far easier for him to just allow theputer to sort it out.


    Not long after, the rubix cube was done. There were six sides, each containing a different picture and words from an ancientnguage.


    Each picture contained a different naked woman, and red and blue lines were drawn across each of their bodies. They were like arteries and veins, almost.


    But upon closer inspection, the pictures told a different story.


    Han Sen did not know what the lines meant, but the ancient words were too small for him to see, and he had to zoom-in to read them.


    The ancient words were simr to that of the Dongxuan Sutra. Fortunately, he had spent time studying and learning ancientnguages recently. Luckily, he could now read it.


    After reading the words upon the rubix cube, Han Sen¡¯s face contorted a little. He was perplexed. It was an ancient Qi Gong, transcribed across the puzzle, and it was called Wedding Dress Skill.


    The Qi Gong seemed powerful, and there were ten gene locks to open with it. But it was different from the Dongxuan Sutra, in that there was only one function and it remained at the same tier no matter how many gene locks were open. After reaching new tiers and opening more gene locks, the Dongxuan Sutra provided its user with new skills and improved pre-existing skills. Therefore, Wedding Dress Skill was indeed quite different. Still, it was clearly an improvement over the Dongxuan Sutra.


    The max number of gene locks to open with Wedding Dress skill was ten gene locks. The Dongxuan Sutra had more than that though, and that was the difference.


    As a surpasser, Wedding Dress Skill was clearly the best you could get. There were only five known hyper geno arts that could allow the opening of at least ten gene locks.


    Those five skills did not include the Dongxuan Sutra or the Blood-Pulse Sutra, either. But now, there was another, and that was called Wedding Dress Skill.


    It was a strange skill, though. It was said only a woman could practice it, and only virgins, too.


    What was even stranger, if a woman was in the process of learning it, they could jump straight to the tenth gene lock if it meant ensuring a man who wasmitting a Life-and-Death Breakthrough would seed. But after that, the skill would be destroyed, and the memory of its learning would be gone.

 Chapter 981 - Tutor

    <h4>Chapter 981: Tutor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Life-and-Death Breakthrough was something Han Sen had heard of before, but he did not really know what it meant. He believed doing that could enable him to be a demigod, allowing him to practice the next Dongxuan Sutra.


    Of course, that was just him guessing.


    In the Dongxuan Sutra,mitting a Life-and-Death Breakthrough was incredibly dangerous. Even the most powerful of people could die using it, and traditionally, there was only a ten percent chance of survival when doing such a thing.


    Dongxuan Zi exined that when he created the Dongxuan Sutra, he ensured its Life-and-Death Breakthrough had a higher sess rate, though. It was apparently over fifty percent.


    The Wedding Dress Skill said that if a woman was willing to sacrifice her learning of the skill, it¡¯d allow a man to perform a Life-and-Death Breakthrough with a hundred percent sess rate.


    In Dongxuan Zi¡¯s era, people who survived Life-and-Death Breakthroughs were regarded as gods.


    Dongxuan Zi himself was the only known person to have performed one sessfully.


    The Wedding Dress Skill could enable a person to do what he did. It was a dizzying feat, and the entire concept was quite sweat-inducing.


    ¡°It may be a Qi Gong, but this thing is useless to me.¡± Han Sen downloaded the details and removed it from his PC.


    He then returned to the shelter and hid the rubix cube there.


    Han Sen: Super Body Super King Spirit


    Level: Surpasser


    Lifespan: 400


    King Body Evolution Requirement: geno 100


    Owned Geno Points: ordinary geno points = 100; primitive geno points = 100; mutant geno points = 74; sacred-blood geno points = 14; super geno points = 5.


    Super King Self-Spirit Points: 118


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was not bad, and he had been doing well so far. But for now, he wanted to open more gene locks.


    He did not leave the shelter in fear of meeting Yaksha again.


    One day, while Han Sen practiced his Dongxuan Sutra, he received a notification that Qin Xuan was looking for him.


    ¡°Team Qin, long time no see.¡± Han Sen smiled, looking at her in the video.


    ¡°Han Sen, do you have Taia?¡± Qin Xuan asked seriously.


    ¡°Liu Meng gave it to me. Is that a problem?¡± Han Sen asked.


    He was surprised, and he was now witnessing firsthand how serious the Qin family took this business with the Taia sword.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking to sell it, would you mind selling it to us?¡± Qin Xuan asked.


    ¡°Do you mind telling me why this sword is so special?¡± Han Sen knew this sword was nothing ordinary.


    Qin Xuan said, ¡°This sword just means a lot to us, and it is a secret that pertains to our family. What I can tell you, though, is that it¡¯s useless in the hands of others.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°Well, if I want to sell it, I¡¯lle looking for you.¡±


    Han Sen did not mind doing her a favor, but Taia was his primary weapon for the time being, and he needed it to kill creatures. Until he found a better recement, he had to hold onto it.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Qin Xuan sounded relieved. Then she proceeded to say, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else for the time being. I would like you to know I am establishing a training ss for the Special Security Team. Would you mind being a tutor?¡±


    ¡°Nope; I can¡¯t teach.¡± Han Sen was surprised at the sudden request.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be teaching directly from a textbook. And you¡¯ll only need to do it from Sk. It¡¯ll take one hour each day for a month. If you are busy, we can schedule a recement for certain days. We can fit it around your timetable.¡± Qin Xuan smiled.


    ¡°When does it start?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Day after tomorrow. Over twenty thousand people have signed up,¡± Qin Xuan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach archery, then.¡± Han Sen was only spending his time practicing the Dongxuan Sutra each day, so squeezing in an hour to do something else would be fine.


    Han Sen was still a member of the team, too. He was still being paid wages, despite not having done anything for the longest time. And being a teacher for newbies might be fun.


    ¡°When are you free, then? I need to sort out the rota.¡± Qin Xuan was visibly delighted at hearing Han Sen could join.


    After their discussion on that, they chatted about their lives for a while.


    Qin Xuan did not want to be a surpasser yet. Ever since the discovery of super genes, many people wanted to focus on maxing out their level with the new genes before ascending to the next sanctuary.


    Some people managed to collect the eggs of super creatures, to obtain their super geno points.


    But there weren¡¯t many eggs, and if that is how they were to focus, it was likely only one person could max out their super geno points in a century.


    People in the Alliance believed Han Sen had a different method of obtaining super geno points, but Han Sen was Han Sen; they didn¡¯t dare do anything to offend him.


    If they tried making a move on Han Sen, they feared Godyer Luo would unleash his wrath upon them.


    That aside, he was Ji Ruozhen¡¯s son-inw. As such, no one dared touch him.


    It would have been even more difficult to get to Han Sen in the sanctuary, too.


    ¡°Han Sen is to be the tutor?¡± In a mansion somece, a man read a list of names. When he saw Han Sen¡¯s name there, he was surprised.


    ¡°Which Han Sen?¡± a red-haired man asked, looking back.


    ¡°There is only one Han Sen. It¡¯s the Han Sen,¡± the man responded.


    ¡°What is he teaching?¡± the red-haired man asked.


    ¡°Archery,¡± the man answered.


    ¡°I previously had no interest in going, but I can¡¯t miss this.¡± The red-haired man lifted his eyebrows.

 Chapter 982 - Tutor Han on Stage

    <h4>Chapter 982: Tutor Han on Stage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Having dinner with Ji Yanran, Han Sen informed her that he would be teaching students in archery.


    At this, she frowned and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going, that might be a problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡± Han Sen asked, not understanding how there could be a problem with Qin Xuan¡¯s simple proposition.


    Ji Yanran smiled and answered, ¡°Being a teacher will aid your reputation in the Special Security Team. And with this title, you can be a deeply respected member. But teachers usually hail from the Martial Hall, and you don¡¯t really fit in with that crowd.¡±


    Han Sen understood what she was implying. It wouldn¡¯t only be that he¡¯d not fit in, he¡¯d most likely be isted.


    Still, he had already thought of this and he was still adamant about tutoring. It was an exciting prospect he was keen to try. He was only a squad leader, so it would be good to achieve a higher rank in the team atrge. It couldn¡¯t do any harm.


    Besides, Qin Xuan most likely wanted him to gain a higher level in the team. And her plight was not something he could reject.


    Han Sen spent most of his days practicing the Dongxuan Sutra and taking care of Bao¡¯er and Zero. Such peaceful periods were a rare urrence for him.


    ¡°Daddy, I want milk,¡± Bao¡¯er said, as she held the rabbit king in one arm, bottle in the other.


    The rabbit king had tried to resist her hugs before, but Bao¡¯er managed to make quick work of its shield and destroyed it in the blink of an eye.


    To Bao¡¯er, a seven-tier gene lock shield was as stalwart as a flimsy piece of paper.


    But the rabbit king was very tame and it didn¡¯t feel the need to resist her. Unlike her actions with the bear, Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t feel the need to torture the rabbit, either.


    And speaking of the bear, it was extremely jealous of how the rabbit was treated. It kept wanting Bao¡¯er to pay more loving attention to it, but a session or two of bullying was all it would get.


    Once, when nobody was around, the bear attempted to kill the rabbit king. The rabbit was asleep at the time, but the shield was up, and when the bear attacked, it was unable to break it. It drove the bear insane.


    Han Sen, at her request, provided her milk and prepared some food for the pets. Then he went to tend to his garden.


    Aside from the dead orchid, everything else was growing very well.


    ¡°I wonder if that king tree will be able to grow again? I should return there sometime, dig it up and bring it back here. If the waterdrops prove sessful in restoring it, I might be able to gain self geno points very quickly.¡± Han Sen was getting giddy just thinking about it.


    He knew high-tier nts would generally produce fruit only once, but it was worth a shot. And there was, of course, the prospect of it taking a very long time to grow, even if it could grow fruit again.


    Those hurdles aside, the king tree upied Han Sen¡¯s mind a lot. He wanted it badly.


    But first, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to be stronger before he attempted a retrieval of the tree. Heaven knew what might transpire, if Yaksha still lived there.


    When he was done in his garden, Han Sen went to check on the people in the eastern side of the shelter. They were doing well for themselves, spending their days hunting creatures and having a merry old time within the safety of the underground shelter.


    After spending most of the day there, Han Sen decided to return to his home in the Alliance. He went on Sk and visited amunity that was exclusive to members of the Special Security Team.


    There were many students there, all together in one area. When Han Sen entered, there was a teacher performing a lecture on stage. The students were all watching him.


    Choosing to listen-in, Han Sen found himself a seat. He was good at fighting, but he wasn¡¯t a master of everybat profession. He understood how valuable it could be to learn and ept wisdom offered by others.


    This teacher was discussing fist skills. The talk provided Han Sen many new ideas to try in the future. He learnt a lot.


    The name of this teacher was Nangong Han, and he was an aged surpasser. He had unlocked four of his gene locks, which was rather high. Few people ever reached the number eight.


    He was an old member of the team, and an aplished teacher from the Martial Hall.


    And that was where most teachers came from: the Martial Hall. Many of them were very elderly, and they had quite the reputation.


    But this year, Han Sen would be a teacher. This made the others feel a little ufortable.


    He was so young, and he was only a squad leader. He did note from the Martial Hall, and he did not even have a formal title. They thought the Qin family was trying to weaken the integrity of the Martial Hall.


    This was how Nangong Han viewed matters, as well. And when his eyes fell on Han Sen, he pulled them away quickly to pretend he had not noticed him.


    ¡°Fist skills are ripe with possibilities, but its general focuses are on speed, power, and dexterity. You have to be both faster and stronger than your opponent, if you seek victory. All this is not derived from pure muscle strength, however. There are many ways to hone your talents with the fist, but there are skills to make use of, also. A great focus is on reaction speeds, and without great reaction times, any skill you use is useless. Timing is of paramount importance.¡±


    Nangong Han then looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I am going to show you a few moves, driven by fist-geared skills. Perhaps Tutor Han can aid me in my demonstration?¡±


    Han Sen froze, as suddenly, all the students turned to look at him. And then, many pped.

 Chapter 983 - Attacking and Defending Practice

    <h4>Chapter 983: Attacking and Defending Practice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen froze. He did not expect Nangong Han to ask him to perform something on stage alongside him. But with the eyes of every student now on him, he could hardly decline.


    ¡°Tutor Nangong, how can I be of service?¡± Han Sen asked, as he ascended the stage.


    Nangong Han smiled and answered, ¡°Oh, do not worry. I am going to execute a few basic moves. It is your task to react to them as any other ordinarybatant would.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Tutor Han and I will now show you how to defend! The most important thing regarding defense is to never rest on yoururels. For a stalwart defense, you must consider everything you have ever learnt. And when confronting the attacks of another, you must pay specific heed to their center. Even demigods have to move when they cast a skill, and through keen observation, you can always tell where their movements will take them.¡± After this, Nangong Han threw a punch in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    Qin Xuan and many others watched this intently. She, in particr, had believed there to be something amiss with Nangong Han¡¯s request for Han Sen to go on stage. But now, it was toote for her to do anything.


    Upon seeing a fist suddenly hurtling towards Han Sen, Qin Xuan looked afraid.


    Qin Xuan knew the people from Martial Hall were not fond of Han Sen, but this entire event had been set up by the Qin family. She believed the concerns and moaning of the elders from Martial Hall would simply remain as verbalints. She never thought that things would escte to a full-blown fight. Things had already gotten off to a shaky start, it appeared.


    Nangong¡¯s purpose, currently, was to humiliate Han Sen. He presented a facade of friendliness, and pretended to consider Han Sen as a colleague before the audience, but there was resentment inside Nangong Han. And embarrassing Han Sen on stage was his cloak-and-dagger outlet for this resentment.


    He could have asked his personal assistant to help with the demonstrations, but he had it out for Han Sen, so he asked Han Sen toe up on stage and aid him in demonstrating defense.


    If Han Sen did not block this sudden attack, Nangong Han would be able to point out his error. If this were to keep urring, Han Sen¡¯s credibility would be undermined. Students would not regard him as highly, and they¡¯d perhaps even favor a different tutor.


    Under his guise of friendliness, Nangong Han cackled with evil delight.


    That¡¯s not to say he was fooling everyone. Many people knew him and his true nature, including Qin Xuan. She knew him well, and she knew the punch he had thrown was not one of idle performance.


    Nangong Han had been a surpasser for a few decades, and he had excelled in the technique of Shadow Punch. With his light element, it was difficult for his enemies to trace the path and velocity of his punches. Han Sen did not know the man, so he hade on stage without any measure of precaution or preparation.


    The punch seemed ordinary, on the surface. But that was just a shadow of its true form. If Han Sen sought to block the simple trickster hit, he¡¯d be hit by the real punch underneath.


    What¡¯s more, Nangong Han had opened two more gene locks than Han Sen had. His fitness was far higher, as well.


    ¡°He really thinks this little of the Qin family? And that we¡¯re oblivious to what he is doing?¡± Qin Xuan¡¯s face looked ill, as she was fraught with worry for Han Sen¡¯s well being.


    She believed she hadn¡¯t firmly asserted who was in charge of the entire event. She had to let the stuck-up people of Martial Hall know who was the boss to prevent this from bing amon urrence.


    However, while Han Sen hade on stage without knowing much, he had detected slight hints of the hostility Nangong Han harbored for him.


    Han Sen had been through much in the sanctuary, and he had encountered all manners of beasts. He could tell if a creature or spirit was hostile, so it was impossible for Nangong Han topletely hide his animosity.


    Squinting his eyes, Han Sen quickly reached up and tried to block the iing attack.


    Nangong Han¡¯s eyes jumped with excitement as Han Sen reached out, and so he drove his punch with a quicker pace.


    If Han Sen only blocked his shadow, the young pup would take a hit that would make him look like a fool.


    Qin Xuan saw Han Sen move to deflect the shadow and knew things would quickly turn ill.


    The tutors from Martial Hall saw this, too, and they all wore disturbing smiles of delight.


    ¡°The young man is in too much of a rush,¡± one of the tutors said.


    He did not speak his name, but everyone knew he was talking about Han Sen.


    Pang!


    Everyone leaned forward to witness what happened, and there they saw Han Sen. He had blocked Nangong Han¡¯s true fist.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t use Shadow Punch. Did I misjudge his intentions?¡± Qin Xuan and the others looked on in confusion.


    Usually, that fist would have just been the shadow. But Han Sen had blocked the real fist.


    They didn¡¯t believe Han Sen could have blocked the real punch, had Nangong Han used Shadow Punch.


    Everyone thought the on-stage tutor was going to use Shadow Punch to make Han Sen look like a fool.


    But strangely, Nangong Han¡¯s face did not look quite right. And immediately after, he threw another punch.


    Everyone from Martial Hall frowned. Nangong Han¡¯s punches looked very simple, and it didn¡¯t seem as if he was using Shadow Punch at all.


    ¡°What is he doing? How can he expect to teach with such casual moves?¡± a tutor from the Martial Hall said.


    Everyone thought Nangong Han was merely afraid of Han Sen and his connections, but Nangong Han started to look like a man who had been shocked by a disturbing revtion. It was as if something mortifying had happened to him.

 Chapter 984 - Traitor Nangong Han

    <h4>Chapter 984: Traitor Nangong Han</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Nangong Han was an old man in the sanctuary. He had endured many trials in his time there, and his Shadow Punch was no joke.


    Now, he was more shocked than he had ever been. Through the years, he had never been put in such an awkward position.


    Despite what everyone thought, Nangong Han was indeed trying to use Shadow Punch. When Han Sen sought to block the shadow fist, Nangong Han would strike with his other¡ªthat was his n.


    There was no need to hit Han Sen hard, as even the lightest jab would weaken his image and the respect he was given as a tutor. If he could tarnish Han Sen¡¯s reputation in such a way, Nangong Han hoped that Han Sen would be seen as an ignorant young man, too big for his breeches.


    But when Nangong Han sought to create the shadow fist, something strange urred. His fist did not work correctly.


    At first, he believed he had let the excitement get to him, and that was why he missed. So, he tried to recalibrate his focus and deliver the punch again. But for some strange reason, he could not conjure the shadow fist at all. It was as if his actual fist was being maized towards Han Sen.


    Nangong Han secretly opened a few of his gene locks to increase his power output.


    But it didn¡¯t make any difference, and that realization soon robbed him of the snark with which he had invited Han Sen on stage. Against Han Sen, his Shadow Punch was useless. Its effectiveness had magically disappeared.


    Nangong Han¡¯s fist still went up against Han Sen with the speed of thunder, but it was a far cry from what was supposed to ur. But for the uneducated audience, it was quite the spectacle. Rapid, maniacal fists blurred towards Han Sen, but he was able to block each one.


    The other tutors of Martial Hall knew more of Nangong Han¡¯s capabilities, and they believed he was just being a coward. They thought he genuinely wanted to co-operate with Han Sen and get in his good books, rather than attempt to humiliate him.


    Even Qin Xuan believed Nangong Han was ying nice. Otherwise, she reasoned, things wouldn¡¯t be going so smoothly.


    No one else knew how Nangong Han was truly feeling, and the shock of this turn of events was starting to make him panic. Sweat started to form across his forehead.


    He now wanted to stop attacking, but it was like he had been possessed. Nangong Han¡¯s fists had minds of their own, and they wouldn¡¯t stoping towards Han Sen.


    Nangong Han was looking at the young man on stage with horror, as if he was the Ghost of Christmas Past.


    Understandably, Han Sen was feeling quite different. Han Sen was actually having fun. He was using Bao¡¯er¡¯s energy flow to draw Nangong Han¡¯s fists to where he wanted them and feign a proper block. But Bao¡¯er¡¯s energy flow was wild and uncontroble, even for Han Sen. He had only nned to use it when he truly needed it, but now, the old tutor¡¯s fists wereing at him as if the stage was on fire.


    Nangong Han¡¯s strength was not in raw force, but in speed and the shadow that veiled his moves. Still, he had four open gene locks, and even that was not enough to withstand the insane suction that suckered him in.


    Although this trick did not deal damage to his enemies, Han Sen was d he had this power. It could affect the way others moved, and therefore it was quite the gamechanger.


    If Han Sen used this technique during key moments of battle, it could entirely change the course of a fight and give him the leg-up he needed to ovee powerful foes.


    Han Sen had once tried the gourd¡¯s suction before, but after Bao¡¯er was born, its strength had most certainly increased.


    ¡°Um, I thank you for your... co-operation. That is exactly how one must defend against iing attacks.¡± Nangong Han¡¯s hands suddenly dropped to his sides, and he did his best to maintain hisposure and not reveal a hint of what had urred to him.


    Seeing Han Sen bow to him, Nangong Han was at least grateful that the young man had not tried to embarrass him on stage or reveal to the audience what had transpired.


    Nangong Han went on to finish the rest of the lesson, but when it was over, he could hardly recall what he had talked about.


    When Nangong Han returned to his friends from Martial Hall, they looked at him with great disdain. They all thought he was a coward.


    Nangong Han wished to exin what had urred, but he could not put it into words.


    Han Sen had only be a surpasser recently, and there was no way he already had what it took to defeat Nangong Han.


    If he told them that Han Sen was controlling his movements, they¡¯d think he was lying.


    ¡°Tutor Nangong, the lesson was nice.¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice rang out to him from nearby, and when he turned, he saw Qin Xuan and Han Sen approaching.


    Nangong Han felt like copsing to his knees and crying his eyes out. The tutors that were with him were looking at him as if he was a traitor.


    ¡°Tutor Nangong¡¯s lesson was truly amazing. I¡¯ll be eagerly anticipating the next,¡± Qin Xuan said.


    The tutors from Martial Hall continued to stare at Nangong Han, silently fuming with anger. They believed he had betrayed them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Nangong Han eximed in his heart, but try as he might, he could not spit out the words.


    ¡°Tutor Nangong, when I take the stage for a lesson of my own, I hope you can help me out, as well.¡± Han Sen smiled at him, which only made Nangong Han¡¯s face distort even more. The old tutor wanted nothing more than to run away.

 Chapter 985 - Qin Family’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 985: Qin Family¡¯s Secret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    For Han Sen, archery was not difficult. It was abat profession he adored, and when it was his time to teach students, hemitted to the lectures with keen sincerity.


    ¡°Tutor Han, I have heard you know of the skill called ¡®Drillhead.¡¯ Could you teach us that?¡± a person asked. He was young, and wanted to learn a cool technique.


    The idea of learning Drillhead quickly overtook the minds of many of Han Sen¡¯s students. Now, they all wanted Han Sen to teach them how to perform it.


    In response, Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s aplex skill. Skills that you would think of as being ¡®cool¡¯ are usually quiteplicated. But you must first learn how to perform the basic talents, and achieve mastery with many of the early techniques before you can learn a skill such as Drillhead. It requires much dexterity with the bow.¡±


    ¡°But Tutor Han, we have already learned our basic skills. We did so in the Military Academy,¡± responded the man who initially asked.


    ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m different. You learned those beginner moves from someone else¡ªnot me.¡± Han Sen smiled warmly, and then went on to say, ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the bow.¡±


    Drillhead required its user to have already adopted a drilling skill. It was not something someone could learn, or achieve even a modicum of true talent with, in just a few lessons. Han Sen wanted to speak in broader strokes that covered thebat arts of archery.


    Unfortunately, it was a fairly boring lecture. But, as dull as it may have been, what was taught was very important. If the students heeded what Han Sen told them, their chances of survival and future sess would be much greater.


    That being said, if the students did not listen, there was nothing Han Sen could do to force them otherwise.


    Cool skills were shy, and they attracted much attention. But the students were young, and Han Sen wanted to teach them lessons that were truly meaningful, and could have a longersting impact on their lives.


    Young people weren¡¯t too keen on having others tell them what to do, though. And few enjoyed lengthy speeches.


    Many people were bing greatly disappointed with the lecture. They¡¯d expected to learn a great deal, and to be inspired and uplifted by his speech. With their expectations dashed, their hearts continued to sink lower and lower with each sentence of Han Sen¡¯s on-stage rambling.


    But not all of the students were like this. Many of the smart and focused students still paid great attention to Han Sen.


    Overall, Han Sen wasn¡¯t a particrly good teacher. And while many of his students might have ended up walking away disappointed, he didn¡¯t regret the methodology or content of his lecture. Archery was his passion, and he was happy to share his wisdom about the subject.


    When the lesson ended, two students approached Han Sen. One had ck hair, whereas the other had red.


    ¡°Tutor Han, can I ask you a few questions?¡± the ck-haired man asked politely.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I would like to ask if it¡¯s reasonable to use a bow in close-quarterbat?¡± the ck-haired man said.


    Han Sen initially believed the man would ask something else regarding Drillhead. This question came as quite a surprise.


    ¡°Hm, that is a good question. Contact me with this IDter, and I will tell you more. For now, move on to the next lecture. I don¡¯t want to be held responsible disrupting other sses withte-running students.¡± Han Sen provided them with his ID.


    He had been asked a question that could not be exined in a hurry. Plus, they had a few more lessons to attend immediately after his. Provided they were willing to listen, Han Sen would be happy to teach them moreter.


    ¡°Thank you, Tutor Han.¡± Then they continued on their way.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Qin Xuan appeared, smiling as she approached Han Sen.


    ¡°The students, on the whole, don¡¯t seem pleased with what I was telling them,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°What you said was fine; they are just too young and inexperienced to grasp what you were saying to them.¡± Qin Xuan took a moment to smile softly. Then, she went on to say, ¡°Those boys from the Arthur family came to ask you something. Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°They just had some questions regarding archery.¡± Han Sen was a little surprised by her sudden questioning, so he asked, ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°Well, they can be considered the most troublesome members of the team. I get a headache just looking at them.¡± Qin Xuan smiled, then asked, ¡°Right. And what about my proposition, have you considered what to do with it?¡±


    ¡°With what? The Taia sword? I¡¯m still using it for now, but I might sell it when I get a better weapon in the future,¡± Han Sen exined.


    ¡°All right, then,¡± Qin Xuan said.


    Han Sen thought this was strange. She was usually never this pushy and inquisitive, so he realized that the sword must mean more to her family than she was letting on.


    ¡°Can you tell me why this de is so important to you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Qin Xuan fell silent and still for a moment. When her speech returned, she said, ¡°I can tell you, but it¡¯s a secret. You cannot tell anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I can keep a secret, don¡¯t worry,¡± Han Sen said.


    After another lengthy pause, Qin Xuan resumed by saying, ¡°You once asked me about Qin Huaizhen. This de rtes to him.¡±


    ¡°Those two are connected?¡± Han Sen had never confirmed that the person he once found frozen beneath the ck Desert was indeed Qin Huaizhen. And he had always wondered why that man had told him to be wary of Han Jingzhi. And he also wanted to know why the man possessed the Blood-Pulse Sutra. A multitude of questions still lingered around his memory of that strange encounter, and nothing had ever been cleared up.


    With the chance of a long-awaited revtion, Han Sen¡¯s heart started to beat faster.


    When Qin Xuan spoke again, she said, ¡°In the past, the Qin family was not whole. One half was from the Zhou period, named Ji. The other originated from the Qin period, and was named Ying. Ie from the Ying, and our lineage hails from the First King. Taia belonged to the First King. Our family also possesses a Qi Gong that requires this sword to be practiced.¡±


    ¡°What Qi Gong requires this sword for practice?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Qin Xuan said with a smile. ¡°Taia is rightfully ours. But the existence of sanctuaries was unknown to us back then. At that time, everyone knew about our Qi Gong; they justcked the correct sword for practice. Only Qin Huaizhen is known to have used Taia for its practice.¡±


    ¡°Did he seed in learning the Qi Gong?¡± Han Sen asked, with great curiosity.


    ¡°I believe he did. And after doing so, he joined the Seventh Team to be an investigator. He took Taia with him to the sanctuaries, and when he returned, that sword had been broken in two. The other half was lost to us, for the longest time. He told us it was important for us to recover the other half of Taia, so that we could practice the Qi Gong.¡±

 Chapter 986 - Third Tier of the Dongxuan Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 986: Third Tier of the Dongxuan Sutra</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had now learned more about Taia and Qin Huaizhen. While this may have helped elucidate a few things¡ªlike how the sword had been brought to the sanctuaries¡ªthe real burning questions were still left unanswered.


    When the Qin family asked the Lan Te family where they found the sword, they said it was purchased from an interster traveler.


    They had only seen the traveler once. They did not know where he came from, and they had since been unable to identify him.


    When the following lectures ended, the two young men from the Arthur family came to visit Han Sen again. They were still very curious, wanting to learn more about archery.


    When Han Sen met with them again, it pleased him to see their enthusiasm for archery, so he answered every question they posed.


    Kai Wei and Long listened to Han Sen intently, and this made him even happier.


    But after that, their keenness did notpse. Each and every day, they returned to ask Han Sen about stuff they did not understand. Han Sen enjoyed the opportunity to be a personal tutor and lecturer, and he took the time to help them to the best of his abilities at every opportunity he received. He started to like the two.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think of teaching the two as a waste of time at all, provided they listened well¡ªwhich they did.


    A month passed, and this time wasn¡¯t only spent teaching. He also managed to open his third gene lock.


    His fitness was very high at this point, so Han Sen was able to unlock his third lock rather quickly. Byparison, it¡¯d take the average surpasser almost two years to reach this point.


    After opening the third gene lock, his dongxuan aura expanded by a considerable amount and also provided him a new function.


    The second tier allowed him to mask his lifeforce to elude the notice of others. After opening his third gene lock, he could now obscure the seventh sense of others.


    He could not dull or inhibit the eighth sense, though. But still, provided they did not have it, it meant he could make others practically blind and deaf.


    It was a frightening power for anybatant to face, and this silent disabler was scarier than any destructive power a person could possess.


    Having unlocked this ability, Han Sen wondered if his next unlock would allow him to smother the eighth sense of others, too.


    Han Sen sent Moment Queen out to hunt creatures, and while she was gone, he took this chance to enter the third spirit base.


    He adopted a low profile, and masked his presence there to ensure that no one else knew The King had arrived there yet.


    His dongxuan aura could not only stifle the seventh sense of one individual, it could be cast across an entire area.


    That meant, if a spirit was outside the effective radius of his dongxuan aura, they could neither see nor enter that ce.


    So, after hiding his spirit statue, no one could see him or his ind. His appearance there was little more than a flickering shadow.


    This was stage one of Han Sen¡¯s new Third Sanctuary Geno Raiding n.


    Han Sen began by going after royal spirits. He wasn¡¯t going to skip any levels, as he wished to gather as many royal spirit geno points as he could.


    The spirits who were beaten were not even given the chance to see Han Sen¡¯s face. All they knew was that a veil of ck obscured their vision, and then they were suddenly respawning at a spirit statue.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t help his fast ascension through the ranks, and soon, he reached the ranks of the king spirits.


    ¡°Have you heard? A horrible king spirit has arrived here. You never see him until it¡¯s toote. He¡¯ll draw you into darkness, and then you will be killed.¡±


    ¡°I know, I heard! I wonder which king spirit¡¯s son it might be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west saw him, but do you think it might actually be The King?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Doesn¡¯t The King wield a white light?¡±


    ¡°But I have heard many king spirits have been killed by this new threat. It seems to be another frightening, powerful spirit we must contend with.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think would win in a fight? This spirit or The King?¡±


    ¡°The new spirit. The element of space is frightening.¡±


    ¡°Split-Space King said, he¡¯ll destroy the new spirit if it attacks him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a space king spirit, of course he¡¯ll wreck this shadow-dwelling creep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the spirit knows this, too. That¡¯s probably why he hasn¡¯t gone after Split-Space King yet.¡±


    While the spirits discussed this, Han Sen drove his ind passed them and briefly listened-in. And as he went, he thought, ¡°If Split-Space King is indeed a space spirit, I can kill it and nab a few space geno points. If we were to have a self fight, that would be even better.¡±


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t going out in search of him yet. Back in the second spirit base, Han Sen had already been told about Split-Space King and his vow to destroy The King.


    ¡°Maybe I really will be able to have a self-fight with him,¡± Han Sen said to himself, as he continued looking for his next target.


    Han Sen only attacked king spirits that were one rank higher than he was. And by the time he was done, he had managed to nab an easy twenty spirit geno points. Unfortunately for him, though, they were all of basic elements.


    The more king spirits Han Sen beat, the cockier Split-Space King became, though. He said Han Sen was a coward, only confident in fighting while concealed. He believed Han Sen would never show his face to him, and therefore, Split-Space King was confident saying anything he wished to.


    Whenever Han Sen killed a king spirit, they¡¯d respawn with great fury. And more often than not, their rage-fueledints made mention of Split-Space King. Histest kill resulted in the spirit yelling, ¡°Pah, coward! If you think you have the balls, go and fight Split-Space King!¡±


    ¡°That wimp? He is nothing. I can kill him with ease,¡± Han Sen responded, from the dark that veiled him from their sight.


    ¡°Talk is cheap. If you think you¡¯ve got what it takes, no one is stopping you from fighting him. Go over there and prove your worth,¡± the king spirit rebuked.


    ¡°Oh, I will. Deliver a message to him; we will fight in Shen Xiao. And inform him it will be a self fight. I will be waiting. Oh, and if he is not willing tomit to a self fight, tell him not to bother showing up,¡± Han Sen said, then left.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the news of this challenge spread throughout the entire third spirit base. Every spirit soon heard the words Han Sen had spoken, and they were each keen to watch such a fight.

 Chapter 987 - Dry Angel Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 987: Dry Angel Corpses</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Do you think Split-Space King will show up for the self fight in Shen Xiao?¡±


    ¡°Of course he will.¡±


    ¡°Aye; he has nothing to be afraid of. His split-space powers can vaporize this dark-dwelling loser.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be one heck of a show, then. Come on, we mustn¡¯t bete. Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    ¡°This will be a rare spectacle; we must definitely get there soon.¡±


    ...


    Countless spirits went to Shen Xiao to witness this fight. And as cold as ever, Split-Space King epted the terms of the fight and said, ¡°Pah! What a fool. ¡®Tis a waste of life, challenging me to a self fight.¡±


    ¡°Split-Space, this fight is pointless,¡± a woman said.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t beat him, or if I cower away, how in the sanctuaries do you think I can live up to my name?¡± Split-Space King said.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know anything about him. You don¡¯t know the extent of his powers. It¡¯s risky, and if you lose all your space geno points...¡± The woman sounded very worried.


    ¡°I am indestructible, have you not learnt that yet? I will crush anything thates my way with the greatest of ease,¡± Split-Space King reaffirmed.


    The woman wished to say something more, but he stopped her and said, ¡°You are just a royal spirit. You do not understand. I can kill him one hundred times in the blink of an eye.¡±


    The woman was only a royal spirit, but she had given birth to Split-Space King. It was very sad that he disdained her. He was a wretched son.


    Han Sen set up the fight, but he did not go to Shen Xiao. He killed two more king spirits and left the spirit base.


    When Split-Space King arrived, the spirits were overjoyed and their hype reached maximum. But much to their surprise, the shadow spirit that had called for this fight did not appear. The audience waited two whole days, and still he did not appear.


    ¡°That king spirit must have bluffed, and really is afraid to fight!¡±


    ¡°Of course; we should have seen thising. Split-Space King has split-space powers, after all. That must be his weakness.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he lied like this. What a shameful person; he is so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just busy?¡±


    ¡°What a coward.¡±


    ...


    Han Sen was in the underground shelter¡¯s east side, examining a corpse Xu You brought back.


    It was a horned-bug that was spiky like a burdock. It was only a primitive creature, but it was special. There was a fist-sized hole in its head, and its brain was gone.


    ¡°You say there are many such corpses up north? All in the same state as this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes, there are. And there are the bodies of other creatures, too.¡± Xu You gave him the details of their discovery.


    Han Sen observed the body and fell silent, having seen something like this before. He could feel a dark residue of Yaksha in the wound.


    Yaksha must have fled north, following their encounter.


    ¡°Little Han, can we bring the bodies back?¡± Old Huang asked.


    There were many bodies in such condition, and aside from their missing brains, they were perfectly fine. Some of them were mutant, too; they¡¯d be a good way for the people in his shelter to level up.


    ¡°Let me go there and scope the ce out first. If it is safe, then you can bring them back.¡± Han Sen was worried Yaksha was still in the area, so he fancied checking it out alone.


    Han Sen saw many dead bodies as he ventured north through Thorn Forest. He masked his presence and went forward with care.


    After fifty miles of travel, he was still seeing many dead bodies. It didn¡¯t seem as if Yaksha had returned.


    Han Sen brought a few of the bodies back with him when he returned. He thenmanded the others to go and collect the rest, deeming the region safe for the time being. He wanted to avoid letting the meat go bad.


    Han Sen was a little worried. He didn¡¯t know what Yaksha¡¯s ultimate goal was, what he was doing, where he was going, or anything else. If Han Sen bumped into him before he could move the shelter, things would go terribly awry for not just him, but for the people that were now in his care.


    Han Sen went to see Bao¡¯er, and left the shelter again with her in tow. He followed the bodies, wanting to locate Yaksha, if he could.


    As he moved deeper through the forest, the number of bodies lessened. Still, there were enough to track him.


    Yaksha was obviously uninterested in hiding himself, so this meant it¡¯d be easy for Han Sen to track him down.


    But Han Sen made sure to exercise great caution on his trek, and his carefulness increased the deeper he ventured.


    He masked his and Bao¡¯er¡¯s presences as well as he could.


    Thorn Forest was a wild and unpredictable ce. Han Sen had seen many crazy things in his time there, so he knew he could never be too careful.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. Along the thorny vines that wove between the trees, many corpses had been strung up.


    Upon closer examination, the corpses were all dried like husks. It was a sinister scene.


    And the most shocking thing for Han Sen was their human-like appearance. They weren¡¯t random creatures; they were humans with wings. These dried-up angelic beings had wings of varying colors: ck, white, and grey. The feathers had mostly fallen from their wings, revealing the skeleton beneath what was once undoubtedly a most beautiful plumage.


    The bodies of these angels hung from the vines, and in their chests, protruding from where their hearts should have been, were red spikes.


    Thirteen angels had been pinned there, in total. When they had died, he could not tell. They no longer looked pretty and holy; the sight of them gave Han Sen chills.


    He noticed the bodies of these angels had no eyes, either. Their sockets were dark and empty.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to scan the area, and that was when he felt Yaksha¡¯s presence. He had been here, and he had examined the bodies of these angels, as well.

 Chapter 988 - Place of Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 988: ce of Sacrifice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are they creatures or spirits?¡± Han Sen wondered, as he examined the eyeless angels with confusion.


    Han Sen summoned Thorn Baron to hear her input. ¡°Thorn, do you have any idea what these are?¡±


    Thorn did not immediately respond, and she went to examine them as if she had never seen them before. This was confirmed when she told Han Sen, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. They seem to be some sort of creature.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re creatures?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Thorn Baron answered, assuredly.


    Han Sen frowned, thinking it to be an awful waste. Who would y so many creatures and not even consume a single morsel?


    Since she couldn¡¯t help, he returned Thorn Baron and summoned Moment Queen to ask her.


    Immediately, she looked upset. She had been in the midst of a hunt herself, and with the yank of a metaphysical chain, she had been brought over like a ve.


    When Moment Queen saw the eyeless angels pinned on the vines, though, her irritation vanished. She looked shocked and eximed, ¡°Who has established a sacrificial ritual here?¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen looked at Han Sen with grave seriousness, and shouted, ¡°Who did this? Who did this!?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t a clue; I just stumbled upon it.¡± Han Sen exined the events that led him to the discovery.


    When Moment Queen heard what he had to say, she looked upon the bodies of the angels. She walked towards the vine they hung from and looked at the earth below. Then she punched a deep hole through the soil.


    Dong!


    A loud metal noise emanated from beneath the dirt.


    Moment Queen punched the ground again and started to dig, turning up soil that was dark red.


    The soil looked coarse and dry, and the further she dug, the deeper the red hue became. It eventually looked as if the earth had been wholly dyed red.


    It got even stranger when jewelry started to turn up in the churned soil she was pulling out of the ground. They seemed to show up in a specific order.


    ¡°It really is a site of sacrifice.¡± Moment Queen looked ill.


    ¡°Can you please exin to me what¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Moment Queen eventually answered, saying, ¡°This is a festival for the deceased; something done by spirits.¡±


    ¡°This is in worship of spirits?¡± Han Sen found it difficult to believe. If what Moment Queen was saying was true, how was Thorn Baron unable to identity what this ceremony? After all, she was a spirit, too.


    Moment Queen replied, ¡°Spirits have spirit stones; when they die, they don¡¯t necessarily die. The only spirits that require a sacrificial ritual are those who have failed to ascend to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Their spirit stones prate their own bodies, killing them.¡±


    ¡°Keep going.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t quite understand, but he was d she was being somewhat forthwith.


    ¡°Think of it as a ritual of resurrection. If their bodies are not destroyed, they can use this ritual as a manner of reviving themselves.¡± Moment Queen paused for a second, and then went on to say, ¡°This is a ce of sacrifice. These beings were the sacrifice, and their lifeforce was wholly sucked dry. They provide their lifeforce to the spirit that requires resurrection, and the more powerful the spirit was, the more lifeforce they¡¯d need. These thirteen creatures are Wind Angel super creatures.¡±


    Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine, as he gulped and asked, ¡°Thirteen super creatures? Was it a king spirit that did this?¡±


    ¡°Whatever did this was far stronger than a king spirit. Not even I can tell what manner of spirit would require thirteen super creatures for a resurrection. My best guess would be an emperor.¡± Moment Queen frowned as she stopped speaking.


    ¡°How do you grow the angels?¡± Han Sen noticed a fluctuation in her tone, when she mentioned the super creatures earlier.


    To this, Moment Queen hummed and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking how you get thirteen of the same super creatures, yes? Well, they grow from a tree. And of course, any person who has managed to grow such a tree is undoubtedly an emperor.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked, hearing that an emperor was resurrecting another emperor that had failed its ascension to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°Can we still eat these Wind Angels?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen looked at him and said, ¡°Their lifeforce has been sucked dry. It¡¯s nothing butpost now.¡±


    Han Sen shrugged. He didn¡¯t want to eat the remains himself, but he thought it might have been a fine treat for the Disloyal Knight.


    Since his retrieval of the fiend, Han Sen had fed the Disloyal Knight pet pills and waterdrops for its growth. But when the pet would be able to fight, he could not tell.


    He thought the thirteen Wind Angels might have been enough to enable its battle mode.


    ¡°Did he get resurrected, then?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is where the ritual is prepared. The real ce of sacrifice is where the spirit¡¯s body lies. It¡¯s probably further ahead.¡±


    Han Sen looked in the direction Moment Queen gestured, and realized it was the way Yaksha had gone. He frowned and said, ¡°What is Yaksha doing there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the person you saw in the ding, yes? He was the one who went this way?¡± Moment Queen¡¯s face warped into an expression of horror.


    ¡°I am pretty sure, yes.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°We should follow.¡± Moment Queen walked forward in a bit of a rush.


    ¡°For what?¡± Han Senmanded her to stop, not wanting to risk Bao¡¯er¡¯s life by going after Yaksha.

 Chapter 989 - The Emperor’s Spirit Orb

    <h4>Chapter 989: The Emperor¡¯s Spirit Orb</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moment Queen stopped and exined, ¡°If the ritual did not work, the emperor will not have been brought back to life. But regardless, his lifeforce is still in-y. If its existence continues in this way, it will instead be a spirit orb. Think of it as a weakened spirit stone, that is unable to revive anything. But, it can be consumed by other spirits. If another spirit consumes a spirit orb, they are granted a considerable number of self geno points.¡±


    ¡°How do you know there¡¯ll still be a spirit orb? What if the emperor has already taken it?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°It sounds to me like Yaksha is the emperor who has put all this in motion. Perhaps something happened to him, long ago, and now he has returned to finish the task,¡± Moment Queen said.


    ¡°And you think we can dobat with an emperor?¡± Han Sen still feared the spirit.


    The aqua dragon had been unable to defeat Yaksha, and Han Sen himself had only opened three of his gene locks. Hesitance and doubts as to whether he could defeat such a foe were entirely reasonable.


    The only reason he had chased after Yaksha thus far was because of Bao¡¯er¡¯s support and his newfound ability to obscure the seventh sense of others.


    Moment Queen, seemingly rmed, tried to exin the gravity of the situation in a rush. ¡°Yaksha came out of a ding and fought a dragon immediately after, you said. He will undoubtedly be in a weakened state, and if we go after him now, we can kill him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your spirit stone is a part of your body. You can¡¯t respawn if you fall in battle,¡± Han Sen told her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t throw away my life by challenging a foe I knew I could not hope to beat. But you said there were several creature carcasses, scattered along the way here. That in itself tells me Yaksha is weakened. Pride is a spirit¡¯s greatest shackle, and an emperor wouldn¡¯t be willing to eat such low-life creatures unless he was absolutely desperate. Before he consumes the spirit orb he is after, he¡¯ll be at his weakest. If we find him, we can kill him and take the orb for ourselves.¡±


    Han Sen thought what she had been saying made sense, and perhaps it would be best to nip this entire mess in its bud before things could get any worse. Han Sen didn¡¯t want Yaksha to get any more dangerous. Moment Queen wouldn¡¯t needlessly risk her life, and Han Sen needed all the self geno points he could get.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s check it out.¡± With Bao¡¯er by his side, he felt a lot more confident.


    If Yaksha was able to, he would have killed the dragon when he fought it in the subterraneanbyrinth. Yaksha had suffered much damage, and it was clear he had not yet recovered his health.


    Moment Queen raced through the trees, as Han Sen followed from behind.


    Bao¡¯er observed her surroundings with great interest as she clutched a bottle. She was like a puppy, swinging her head left and right to see everything she could.


    Although it seemed as if she was in the biggest rush ever, Moment Queen still exercised caution. But so far, after a great distance had been traversed, nothing curious revealed itself. The signature vines of the forest were still all-present, woven between each tree, but that was it.


    After crossing a distance of ten miles, Moment Queen stopped and said, ¡°This is it. It¡¯s right in front of us.¡±


    Han Sen stood near Moment Queen and saw a great clump of vines, all tangled together to form a sort of wall. It was rather like a wicker basket, except for its strong resemnce to a castle.


    As they wondered whether or not to enter, something let out a sudden roar.


    It sounded like a beast, one that used sonic powers to amplify its cries. It was so loud, they both felt as if their chests had been delivered a direct punch. They even spilt blood from their mouths.


    ¡°There is a super creature inside,¡± Moment Queen said, as she wiped the blood from her lips.


    Han Sen, wiping his own blood, saw that Bao¡¯er waspletely unharmed. She looked in the direction the noise hade from.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Han Sen wanted to leave.


    If there was indeed a super creature inside, there was no feasible way they could defeat it.


    But, before he could turn to leave, something appeared to exit the castle. Without wasting a second, he masked their lifeforces and moved to hide in the nearby bushes.


    It was a giant centipede. It looked terribly wounded, and it wasted no time scuttling out and racing off between the trees in panic.


    Not long after, something else came out of the castle. It was Yaksha.


    Yaksha looked to be in terrible shape, as well. His scaled-armor was entirely broken, and only a few roughed-up tes remained.


    One of his arms had been almostpletely severed. Only loose ps and strings of skin connected it to his shoulder.


    ¡°Godd*mn dragon king; I¡¯m not done with you yet!¡± Yaksha shouted, while holding the arm that looked ready to drop. Then he disappeared.


    Han Sen froze. It was a horrible sight, seeing him in such condition, and he wondered what had urred. From what he could guess, Yaksha had been set-up.


    Moment Queen frowned and looked at Han Sen. She said, ¡°I have heard about the existence of a certain dragon king before. If it resides inside that castle, we may have a struggle ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen saw Yaksha fleeing the area, and his expectations of obtaining a spirit orb had gone with him.


    Moment Queen said, ¡°Dragon King is a famous emperor of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and he possesses the power of dragons. Everyone obeys him, and if he failed to reach the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, I can¡¯t imagine my chances. They¡¯d be far slimmer, to say the least.¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to risk entering that castle?¡± Han Sen asked, as he looked at the menacing construct.


    ¡°Not even Yaksha could defeat Dragon King; I doubt we¡¯d fare any better,¡± Moment Queen said.


    Han Sen nodded. He didn¡¯t want to risk Bao¡¯er¡¯s life by bringing her inside, either.


    As they turned to leave the area, though, Bao¡¯er leapt out of Han Sen¡¯s arms and rapidly crawled inside the castle.

 Chapter 990 - Obtaining the Dragon Orb

    <h4>Chapter 990: Obtaining the Dragon Orb</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, get back here!¡± She didn¡¯t heed Han Sen¡¯s call, but she did turn around and wave at him. This prompted him to follow, despite the sirens in his head. When he caught up with her, she had crawled even further forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in there!¡± Moment Queen shouted. If Han Sen died, she did, too. There was nothing for her to gain in her master¡¯s untimely death.


    Han Sen returned Moment Queen to the Sea of Soul and continued chasing after Bao¡¯er.


    He would have put his foot down and stopped her if Bao¡¯er was an ordinary baby. But her appearance obviously hid her true maturity and knowledge. She wouldn¡¯t have crawled into the castle like she was, if there was nothing of value to be found there.


    When they got inside, there were a variety of different passages. The variety of passages didn¡¯t slow Bao¡¯er down, though. As if she knew the way to go, she kept on crawling without a single pause to collect her bearings.


    She crawled incredibly quickly, and whenever Han Sen fell behind, she¡¯d stop and turn around. Then, she¡¯d call out, ¡°Daddy,e!¡±


    Han Sen continued to follow her, and was surprised by the distinctck of action. They walked through thebyrinthineplex of the vine-castle without anything attempting to get in their way.


    The castle was massive, and Han Sen had been walking for at least ten miles within its walls. He projected there¡¯d be many more directions to travel since paths branched off in every-which-way, as awkwardly and obtusely as the very vines that twirled around each other to form the castle¡¯s structure.


    Suddenly, Bao¡¯er stopped. She pointed forward, and at which point, Han Sen decided to pick her up. In front of them, the corpse of a dead creature barred their way.


    It was a golden tiger of sorts, and its body was wedged into the passage, with its backside facing them. There were no visible wounds, but blood coated the area around it.


    ¡°Hm, did the roare from this thing?¡± Han Sen summoned his Disloyal Knight.


    When Disloyal Knight saw the body, it emotionlessly approached the corpse and began chomping on the flesh and slurping its blood.


    If Disloyal Knight was so interested in eating the creature, then there was a high chance the fallen monster was a super creature.


    Disloyal Knight ate as quickly as Little Angel had, and it wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen could see the front of the tiger.


    The tiger did not have a head, and he was unsure why it was missing or who had severed it.


    After a brief look around, he couldn¡¯t find the head and neither could he find a Life Geno Essence to consume.


    Disloyal Knight was almost done with the creature. With most of the flesh gone, it began gnawing at the bones, before snapping them and sucking the marrow inside with a revolting, feverish excitement. Han Sen had no clue how it could eat so much.


    When it was done, Han Sen put Disloyal Knight away. Then, Bao¡¯er crawled forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daddy.¡±


    Han Sen was unsure whether or not he should keep going, as the way that monster had been killed concerned him a great deal.


    But with Bao¡¯er hurrying him, not dismayed by what they had just seen, he was okay with following her forward.


    Whenever the way branched¡ªwhich was often¡ªBao¡¯er led him without pause. There was no fear of getting lost, with her leading the way.


    Shortly after, they came to a big room. In its center, there was an alter that had also been formed by the vines of the castle. Upon ity a man.


    Dragon-like horns protruded from the man¡¯s head, and his body was d in ck-ted armor. He had long, blue hair. As surreal as the scene was, it was so quiet, you would assume the man was just peacefully in slumber.


    Upon closer inspection, Han Sen noticed a glowing orb atop the man¡¯s magnificently still forehead. It was beautiful.


    Looking inside it, the image of a dragon appeared. It seemed to swim around inside the orb, as if the glowing lights were the sea it resided in.


    ¡°So, this is the spirit orb?¡± Han Sen was overjoyed at the discovery, but he wasn¡¯t willing to be so reckless as to attempt to steal it without learning more about the situation he had found himself in.


    The man did not look dead, and his sleep may have been true. If Han Sen snatched the orb, and the man woke up, he¡¯d be the one who was dead.


    Deciding it was time to bring Moment Queen back, he did just that.


    She looked angry and ready toin at first, but when her eyes nced across the man, she screamed and said, ¡°Spirit orb! It¡¯s Dragon King¡¯s spirit orb!¡±


    ¡°Can we take it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen inspected it carefully, but came to a disappointing conclusion. ¡°No. The emperor has not been revived, but the body is active. It looks as if it¡¯s missing a key ingredient that is necessary toplete the resurrection ritual.¡±


    Moment Queen paused, and then went on to say, ¡°Dragon King¡¯s body is connected to the orb. The lifeforce inside the orb, if stolen, mightpel the body to attack and kill us. And that would be no hassle for an emperor, believe me.¡±


    ¡°So, does that mean we should leave it be? We can¡¯t take it?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Moment Queen had a wry smile, but then said, ¡°His resurrection is only halfplete. I still fail to understand how it wasn¡¯t a sess. See the dragon inside the orb? That is the spirit¡¯s soul. He should have been revived, so it is very strange to learn that he has not.¡±


    ¡°The spirit orbs you can take and consume are those that have yet to achieve any such activity. This is far too tricky for us to attempt.¡± Moment Queen seemed to be out of ideas.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but Bao¡¯er suddenly held up her gourd. Then she aimed it at the dragon orb.


    Over the course of a single second, the orb was sucked into the gourd.


    Moment Queen froze, looking at Bao¡¯er as if she had just seen a ghost.


    Han Sen, seeing Bao¡¯er take the orb, then turned his attention to the body, in case it moved. But then, the strangest thing urred: the lifeless body withered away, drying up like a long-deceased carcass.


    Dong!


    Something fell from the emperor¡¯s body, after it dried up.

 Chapter 991 - Dragon-Blood Ring

    <h4>Chapter 991: Dragon-Blood Ring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen saw a red-jade ring drop to the floor. It had been on the man¡¯s finger, but it slipped off when the body withered.


    He was not interested in jewelry, but he gave it a scan to see if it was significant, anyway. It wasn¡¯t, to his knowledge, so Han Sen paid it no mind.


    But when Moment Queen saw the ring, she was shocked. She pretended not to be, though.


    Han Sen had never heard of the ring before, but she had.


    The blood-ring was something of much renown.


    When she was in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary the first time, Dragon King was incredibly famous. He also had a vast collection of jewelry.


    His most important possession was this ring. He would never be seen without it, and Dragon King had an obsessivepulsion to never let it out of his sight.


    People said Dragon King synthesized the ring with the horn of a super creature, and he fed the ring with his own blood for many years.


    While many people had seen the ring, few knew what it did exactly.


    The only time he would remove the ring was to fight a human. And when he set it aside, not even his wives were allowed to touch it.


    He once murdered his favorite wife for touching his ring. When she touched it, she did so by ident, and as a consequence, he broke her spirit stone without remorse.


    Some said the ring possessed Dragon King¡¯s second soul, and all his memories were stored there, like a back-up.


    If he ever failed his ascension to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, he could resurrect himself with this ring.


    Although it was just a legend, and something unproven, it was still a valuable artifact. It was the most important treasure of thete Dragon King.


    Moment Queen wanted the ring for herself, as a sort of memento. If she went to get it, though, Han Sen would believe the ring to have a true worth and keep it for himself.


    ¡°Hm, how can I grab the ring? I need to distract him, somehow.¡± Moment Queen tried to think of a way in which she could draw his attention away from the sight.


    As she contemted what to do, Han Sen was still observing the body. He circled it slowly, over and over. Despite how much he looked, there did not seem to be anything there of worth. He fancied taking the king¡¯s armor, but after touching it, it started to dpose.


    Han Sen scanned the corpse repeatedly, unable to fathom how he might walk away from the venture without a reward.


    Moment Queen, just about managing to contain her excitement, said, ¡°That armor is pretty good; you should check it out.¡±


    ¡°The armor is turning into goop. How is that ¡®pretty good¡¯?¡± Han Sen said.


    Moment Queen then said, ¡°The reason it dposes is because of the scales. It dposes with the body.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and what¡¯s your point? It¡¯s ruined now.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Moment Queen smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. There is one portion of the scales that won¡¯t dpose.¡±


    ¡°Which part would that be?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°There is a dragon-scale that grows upside down. Even when Dragon King dies, that scale won¡¯t dpose. It will absorb his lifeforce, and thus be quite precious,¡± Moment Queen exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s that good? Hm, where is it?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It must be underneath the armor or something; you should take a look,¡± Moment Queen said.


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll take a look!¡± Han Sen then got to it, in search of the mystical dragon-scale Moment Queen had told him about.


    When Moment Queen saw Han Sen begin to rummage about the body, she coldly smiled and thought to herself, ¡°Consider this a trade for the ring. If I didn¡¯t want this ring so badly, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about the scale, either.¡±


    Moment Queen had not lied about the scale¡¯s existence, but it was an effective way of buying time for herself.


    And even though she knew, she wasn¡¯t willing to tell him where exactly the scale could be found. If she did, she¡¯d have no time to fetch the ring without attracting his notice.


    Han Sen, no longer focusing on her, was keen on piging the corpse. The prospect of treasure always demanded his attention. She walked around, as if pretending to be busy elsewhere, all the while eyeing the ring on the ground.


    The dragon-blood ring was near the altar, and as if she was pretending to examine the altar itself, she inched her way closer to the ring.


    ¡°Mwahaha, it¡¯s mine! If the legends are true, perhaps I can use the emperor¡¯s help to get rid of this *sshole for good,¡± Moment Queen thought.


    As Han Sen plundered the body, she did her best to control her heartbeat and act as normal as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Seeing the ring so close, Moment Queen was exuberantly joyous. She believed the ring would aid her in escaping Han Sen¡¯s control.


    Just as her finger touched the ring, a fat little hand reached out to grab it. Moment Queen froze.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Bao¡¯er looked very curious, holding the ring.

 Chapter 992 - The Reversed Dragon Scale

    <h4>Chapter 992: The Reversed Dragon Scale</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moment Queen¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she watched Bao¡¯er hit the floor with the ring in gleeful childy. She wished to snatch it back.


    But if she showed any interest in the ring, she knew Han Sen would take it away from her for good.


    Bao¡¯er continued to y with it, and Moment Queen hoped she¡¯d soon lose her interest in it.


    As Bao¡¯er swung her arms around, with her fist clenching the ring, it looked as if it¡¯d slip out from her grasp, any second.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, that belongs to the dead. You shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Han Sen was afraid she¡¯d end up eating the ring.


    Bao¡¯er was stronger than anyone he knew, but on a certain level, she was still a baby. He still feltpelled to be as protective as any reasonable parent should.


    When Moment Queen heard him speak, she hoped Han Sen would tell her to discard the ring.


    She knew she still had to act cool and not show any interest, so she held back for a while and just watched Bao¡¯er.


    But then, Bao¡¯er stopped messing about and just sat there. She fiddled the ring between her fat, wrinkly baby-fingers. It seemed as if she was actually considering whether she should keep it or throw it away.


    Suddenly, she raised her hand as if to prepare a throw.


    Moment Queen¡¯s glee and excitement immediately returned, and in her heart, she started shouting, ¡°Throw it! Yes, throw it!¡±


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand raised the ring... and stopped. She didn¡¯t throw it, and the baby¡¯s crooked face suggested she was still deep in thought over whether or not to keep the ring.


    Moment Queen¡¯s face turned dim again. Soon, Han Sen would find the scale. And when he did, her opportunity of nabbing this ring for herself would go, too.


    But then, Bao¡¯er pulled back her raised arm, as if to finally throw the ring away.


    This delighted Moment Queen. But the rollercoaster of emotions showed no sign of slowing down, as Bao¡¯er¡¯s arm dropped with the ring still in her possession. Moment Queen¡¯s mind was furious, screaming, ¡°Just do it!¡±


    Finally, Bao¡¯er came to a decision. Her face looked serious, and she seemed ready to throw it in Moment Queen¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. Come on, baby. Come on.¡± Moment Queen opened her arms, as if to gesture that she should really throw it her way, and prepare to catch it.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s face dropped its babylike glee, though. She was serious, like a baseball yer, preparing to throw the game-saver.


    Seeing Bao¡¯er ready to throw, Moment Queen¡¯s hands opened wide. The baby¡¯s armunched forward but... no ring left the clutch.


    Bao¡¯er smiled to Moment Queen like a little demon. She stood up, with the ring firmly in her hands, and ran over to Han Sen.


    Bao¡¯er climbed on top of Han Sen¡¯s back and forced the ring on him.


    Han Sen epted the ring and smiled at Moment Queen.


    Moment Queen, after seeing their impish smiles, knew she had been tricked.


    Han Sen must have known there to be something special with the ring a long time ago. To test her faithfulness, and whether or not the ring was a worthy item for the taking, he pranked her.


    ¡°*sshole! *sshole father! *sshole daughter!¡± Moment Queen¡¯s mind was an inferno of raging hatred, particrly so when she realized she had been tricked by a baby.


    Han Sen took the ring. He didn¡¯t know what good it would do him, if any, but if Moment Queen wanted it that badly, then he knew he¡¯d be better off with it.


    Han Sen did not say anything, though. He ignored Moment Queen and continued searching. He lifted up the armor and saw a scale that looked like that of a fish. It almost looked like a shell.


    ¡°Brother Dragon, you¡¯re very dead, aren¡¯t you? That means you won¡¯t be needing this, right? Don¡¯t worry, skeletor, I¡¯ll make good use of it. You have my word. And who knows? I might make you famous again,¡± Han Sen said to the withered husk, as he plucked the scale from its bony torso.


    Perhaps it was because the body was dry, but he had no problems taking the scale.


    When his fingers felt the scale, it was cool to the touch. The scale was white and semi-transparent.


    ¡°Moment, is this the reversed scale you mentioned?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Moment Queen coldly answered.


    ¡°Is there anything else around this ce worth taking?¡± Han Sen asked, with a tone of slight mocking.


    Moment Queen wanted to kill Han Sen. If it wasn¡¯t for the ring, he wouldn¡¯t even have learnt about the scale, either.


    ¡°No,¡± Moment Queen coldly said.


    Dragon King died because of his attempt to level up. It was not his tomb or shelter, so it was likely she was telling the truth and there really was nothing else worth taking.


    Finding the ring was lucky enough. And it was only through the emperor¡¯s stubbornness it was there for Han Sen to im.


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else for us here, we should take our leave.¡± Han Sen then returned the way he hade, and ced the angry Moment Queen back in the Sea of Soul.


    With Bao¡¯er up front, leading the way, the return trip to the shelter did not take long. Resting in his hall, Han Sen fiddled with the ring and scale he had retrieved.


    ¡°Moment Queen wanted this thing pretty badly. I wonder what it does, exactly?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t discern what made either item special.


    ¡°Well, treasure is treasure. And besides, I¡¯ve been needing a ring to pull my bow.¡± Han Sen then ced the ring on his finger.


    When he wore it, though, the red of the ring seemed toe alive. It glowed menacingly, and the sound of a roaring dragon boomed through the hall.

 Chapter 993 - Stealing the Source

    <h4>Chapter 993: Stealing the Source</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A light, manifesting in the shape of a dragon, shot out towards Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    The light was wickedly fast, and Han Sen was not quick enough to avoid it.


    ¡°Dragon King has returned.¡± A voice rang across the expanse of Han Sen¡¯s mind. It was firm and menacing to hear, but there was a glimmer of genuine surprise and relief as an undercurrent to the tone.


    Han Sen looked around and suddenly realized his environment had changed; he was inside his own consciousness. Ahead of him was a red lotus, and in its fold, something was trying to wiggle its way out.


    ¡°Evil Lotus Queen, you belong to her. And she has marked you?¡± Dragon King¡¯s voice roared with sudden anger, and he went on to say, ¡°If she is here, I would do best to avoid her. But you are merely a marked subordinate; there is nothing you can do to prevent my rebirth.¡±


    ¡°Dragon King, I think it would be best if you did not leave the lotus. You should go back to your ring.¡± Han Sen was not afraid of Dragon King.


    The Dragon King that sought to invade his mind was not the emperor he once had been. Now, he was only a king spirit. If his body was there, then perhaps Han Sen would have been unable to beat it.


    But with only his mind there, ying an away game, he was nothingpared to Han Sen.


    After all, Han Sen was a super king spirit that also possessed a super king body. Dragon King was only a king spirit, and had no body at all.


    ¡°What a fool! Do you think me feeble, without a body? I will make a good vessel out of you!¡± The encased dragon raged against the lotus folds and did its best to escape entrapment.


    Cracks began to run the length of the petals, and it looked as if it would soon break.


    Suddenly, the lotus began to shine. And then, fresh petals began to grow to rece the near-broken ones and keep the dragon contained even tighter.


    ¡°I am a dragon... break!¡± The dragon roared, and then, the red lotus burst into mes.


    Seeing the red lotus get destroyed, Han Sen was delightfully happy. He had never lifted the mark that had been stamped on him, in fear of triggering the lotus.


    Now that Dragon King had removed the lotus stamp on his behalf, he was actually grateful.


    Far away, in a pce, Lotus Queen frowned and said, ¡°Dragon King was not killed for good, and furthermore, he has touched my man. Even the Demon Emperor has returned. Oh, I¡¯m going to make that Dragon King suffer.¡±


    Dragon King, breaking free from the constraint of the lotus, eximed to Han Sen, ¡°Now, I can use you as a vessel. And when I return to the world outside this pitiful mind...¡±


    Before Dragon King was able to finish his dialogue, the shadow of a holy white light beamed in front of him. Against that, even his draconic powers were no longer intimidating.


    ¡°How... how can your mind be so strong?!¡± In front of that shadow, his dragon-body was stripped of all its fierceness. It looked weak and frightened, byparison.


    ¡°I told you to return; you brought this upon yourself.¡± Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mind prepared to attack the blood dragon.


    Dragon King roared and attempted to flee.


    The figure of a super king spirit leapt forward and palmed Dragon King, making it wheeze blood.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t physical blood. It was Dragon King¡¯s actual lifeforce, and as it seeped out, Han Sen was able to consume and absorb everyst morsel of it.


    ¡°Super King Spirit Self Gene +1.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he was delighted. He squeezed the frail dragon repeatedly, to gain more and more self geno points.


    Dragon King was in utter shock. He was so powerful, but against the spirit that now pounded him, he was helpless.


    The blood dragon was like a dying lizard, unable to withstand the hits. Escape was impossible for it.


    ¡°I am a true dragon!¡± Dragon King knew he¡¯d be broken for good soon, and he¡¯d never return. He had to do whatever he could to ensure his survival. But Han Sen wouldn¡¯t let him, and in response to Dragon King¡¯s promation, he made the spirit¡¯s draconic body explode with a bright white light.


    Amidst all the brilliant light, the dragon tried to slip away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t juste and go whenever you please.¡± Han Sen reached out his hand and grabbed the dragon-blood lifeforce.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Dragon King shouted, as the tiny sliver of lifeforce was taken by Han Sen¡¯s hand. Dragon King was being dominated, and Han Sen would not show mercy to someone who had sought to usurp his body.


    Absorbing every glint of light he could, Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit self geno points count continued to increase.


    Reaching down to the iling dragon, Han Sen squeezed it tight.


    ¡°Super King Spirit Self Gene +1.¡±


    More of the dragon¡¯s lifeforce was absorbed, and with it, Han Sen¡¯s geno points increased again.


    After squeezing some more, the dragon was beaten. It only had the strength to let out a pitiful scream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I can give you something wonderful in return for your mercy. Please, just let me live and it is yours!¡± Dragon King begged and pleaded for his life.


    ¡°Okay, then tell me what I can have. This better be good. And if I don¡¯t like what I hear, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    Dragon King quickly responded, telling him, ¡°I am one of Demon Emperor¡¯s generals. When he went to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, he left me his armor. I can give it to you. Please, just don¡¯t kill me.¡±

 Chapter 994 - Ancient Demon Emperor Tree

    <h4>Chapter 994: Ancient Demon Emperor Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon King had been returned to the ring by Han Sen. When Demon Emperor entered the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, not a single sanctuary had been discovered by humans yet.


    When he was about to enter the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, his equipment became useless, so he gave all of it to his subordinates.


    Dragon King received his armor, and when he tried to ascend to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, it saved him from certain death. His ascension failed, but he was not killed outright as was expected.


    Therefore, Dragon King made preparations for a future sacrificial ritual that would allow him to one day be reborn in full.


    The Dragon Ring was hisst resort, but neither method had worked out well for him.


    Furthermore, the armor was damaged. But regardless, Dragon King hid it somece special, so he could recover it upon his return to the world.


    Han Sen put the ring on and hid it with his dongxuan aura. He summoned Moment Queen so he could ask for more information regarding Demon Emperor.


    Moment Queen scoffed and wished to ignore Han Senpletely, but she knew that wouldn¡¯t get her anywhere. So, to gain his favor, she told him what she could.


    When she first reached the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, Demon Emperor had already been in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary for ten thousand years. What she heard were only whispers, murmurs, and rumors regarding the figure. And she never even knew Dragon King was associated with him. What she had heard about most was the simple power Demon Emperor possessed. She had no idea about what he owned or anything.


    Han Sen put Moment Queen away again. Then, he touched the ring and asked, ¡°Dragon King, do you know someone named Yaksha?¡±


    ¡°He is another subordinate that belongs to Demon Emperor. We were never friendly, and he was always jealous of the armor I was given. Still, he never could beat me,¡± Dragon King told Han Sen without fuss.


    ¡°Did you know that he went to your sacrificial ritual?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That *sshole must havee for my armor. Little did he know that it was not with me. I foresaw the possibility of something like this urring, and so I set up a trap. If he sprang it, he should be heavily wounded now,¡± Dragon King exined.


    Han Sen did not move and asked, ¡°You said you were given the armor. What was Yaksha given?¡±


    ¡°He was given a Demon Seed by Demon Emperor. It takes one-hundred-thousand years to grow. The tree that grows, upon maturity, can bear many fruit that provide spirit genes. If low-tier spirits consume one, they can outright open gene locks. But like I said, it takes one-hundred-thousand years for such a tree to grow,¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Yaksha wanted to kill me, if it took that long.¡± Now Han Sen was understanding Yaksha¡¯s motives a whole lot more.


    Dragon King also said that if a king spirit ate one, it could increase a few self geno points. But whenever Han Sen ate one, it only provided him a single point. It seemed as if things were far more difficult for a super king spirit.


    ¡°I need to find a way to move that tree. Maybe I really can get it to grow some more fruit,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen kept Dragon King in the ring. He nned to leave him there for a while, as he wasn¡¯t going to get the spirit¡¯s armor just yet.


    Even if the location he spoke of was true, the armor resided deep within the forest. And venturing there could prove too much, even for him. It was likely he¡¯d encounter a variety of super creatures if he was to go there.


    Even if he used the underground shelter, there was no guarantee it would work. And Han Sen was now responsible for the lives of everyone else who lived in the shelter, meaning he could not take so many risks. If a super creature attacked the shelter, it was likely they¡¯d all be killed.


    Han Sen looked at his self geno points and noticed he had a hundred and sixty-three. Forty-five of those hade from Dragon King.


    Han Sen recalled he had to battle Split-Space King, so he decided to return to the spirit base.


    ¡°I hope he was patient enough to wait all this time,¡± Han Sen said to himself, as he drove the ind to where he had proposed that the fight be held.


    All the spirits were still gathered at Shen Xiao, waiting for the much-anticipated fight tomence.


    Split-Space King had waited there for three days, and when the shadow-spirit never appeared, they believed it was due to cowardice.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen¡¯s absence only fueled Split-Space King¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°I expected more from the spirit that beckoned me to fight.¡± Split-Space King feigned disappointment, but the mocking of his tone was hard to miss.


    ¡°You really want to have a self-fight with me?¡± A voice came from an iing ind, with a handsome spirit atop it.


    ¡°The King...¡±


    ¡°Is the nameless king spirit actually The King?¡±


    ¡°It would appear so.¡±


    ¡°Niiice!¡±


    ¡°Split-Space King said The King is garbage. I guess now we¡¯ll see.¡±


    ...


    When many spirits recognized Han Sen, they began to talk amongst themselves with great fervor.


    ¡°You are the king spirit that wished to fight me?¡± Split-Space King asked.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°And you are The King?¡± Split-Space King asked.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Well, that saves me some trouble. Let me kill you so we can get this over with,¡± Split-Space King said.


    Han Sen started the self-fight. Due to Split-Space King being first rank in the entire spirit base, he was able to send him an invitation immediately.


    Split-Space King promptly agreed, which led to his statue going bright.


    ¡°Self-fight? It really is a self-fight!¡±


    All the spirits began screaming with excitement, as the hype consumed them. Only the greatest of enemies wouldmit to a self-fight, so it was rare to witness such a battle.

 Chapter 995 - Invisible Versus an Equal

    <h4>Chapter 995: Invisible Versus an Equal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A white light shone brightly as Han Sen stepped onto the physical clouds of Shen Xiao. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this will be my final fight in the third spirit base. No one will dare fight me, after what they are about to see. That being said, I¡¯ll grant you the opportunity to forfeit before we begin.¡±


    The spirits that watched, all believed Han Sen was trying to bluff his way out of the fight.


    At first, Split-Space King did not say a word. He silently stepped onto the clouds of Shen Xiao, then said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re afraid, huh? You should be.¡±


    Han Senughed in response, and said, ¡°You can go on believing that, if it helps. But how about you just cut the crap and try to kill me, like you¡¯ve been saying over and over.¡±


    Split-Space King swung his hand like a de that seemed to tear through the fabric of reality.


    Cracks spiderwebbed through the very space around Han Sen.


    ¡°He really does wield the space element. Although it doesn¡¯t actually shatter the dimension, it is quite impressive to see cracks form in the fabric of space itself.¡± Han Sen wanted the genes even more now.


    But seeing what was urring around him, Han Sen did not try to fall back. He wanted to see if his super king spirit could withstand the attack.


    If he could not go up against space, then that meant he was not indestructible.


    So, Han Sen stretched his body as light coursed through his veins and muscles. The light of his exterior was amplified.


    As the cracks of the dimension drew nearer, it looked as if they would shred his body.


    But without fear, Han Sen stretched his arms and prepared to punch his foe, seemingly without a care for the cracks that were fast approaching.


    ¡°Fool!¡± Split-Space Kingughed.


    Although his power was low, the cracks were like flying weaponry that sought to slice and dice Han Sen into bits.


    All the spirits, seeing Han Sen just move forward, thought something was amiss.


    The moment Han Sen went through the cracks, his body bled.


    Even Han Sen¡¯s fist was bleeding. And as he pushed on through, he did so in a red light, as his clothes were dyed with his blood.


    Even king spirits could not move through the cracks without getting destroyed in a barrage ofcerations.


    ¡°Space powers are too strong. Is there anything out there that can withstand it?¡±


    ¡°Split-Space King really is indestructible.¡±


    ¡°Even The King can¡¯t beat him. If anything could actually challenge him, I¡¯d wager it is only a spirit that wields the element of time.¡±


    Split-Space King looked on cockily, saying, ¡°What a fool; trying to transcend and break through the fracturing of space.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s body was covered in gruesome gashes, and the red-shredding of his being was like the marking of a spiderweb. Split-Space King believed The King¡¯s body would copse into a mound of chopped meat if he pushed through a second more.


    But Han Sen¡¯s fist was getting close. It was getting dangerously close.


    Split-Space King¡¯s face changed. He wanted to formte more space tears, but it was toote for him to do anything.


    Han Sen¡¯s raging fist was going tond, and the best he could do was establish a flimsy block.


    Muscle collided with muscle, as bone went up against bone.


    The spirits, seeing Han Sen¡¯s body approach with a glowing fist, watched with rapt intensity as it broke Split-Space King¡¯s arms and drove itself directly into his smug face.


    Boom!


    The white light drew together to create an orb of incinerating power¡ªone that destroyed Split-Space King¡¯s head. The arrogant spirit was sent flying back, crashing into statue in a bloody heap of broken bones and blood.


    ¡°Space King Spirit Gene +1.¡±


    Shen Xiao was so quiet, you could hear a pin drop. No one could believe what their eyes had just witnessed.


    They could not believe Split-Space King had lost to a single punch delivered by The King.


    The eyes of the audience stared unblinking in disbelief of the sight. In continued silence, their eyes flickered between Han Sen standing still, and the crumpled body of Split-Space King and the bloodied statue.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Split-Space King respawned and did not wait a moment before racing forward to attack Han Sen again.


    Split-Space King created a multitude of cracks across the arena. It was as if Han Sen was standing in a world of ss, one that was slowly breaking and copsing.


    ¡°If you could actually break space, only then might I fear you. A kitten could scratch me harder than all this could.¡± Han Sen threw his fist forward once more.


    Again, many of the dimensional breakings cut Han Sen, but the damage done was only skin-deep.


    No damage was done to his muscles or even his super body.


    Split-Space King was incredibly angry, and that fury spread out into his surroundings, making the area around him look like a broken snowglobe.


    But still, even those attacks would only draw blood. Not a single one of those cracks were enough to truly repel Han Sen and his thirsty fist.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s punch nestled itself deep into Split-Space King¡¯s head once again, with no fear, hesitation, or pain softening the merciless strike.


    Split-Space King was powerful, but his body was not built to withstand the likes of Han Sen.


    During his respawn phase, Han Sen approached the statue. And when Split-Space King respawned, there were no dramatics to precede the next killing. Upon each respawn, Han Sen was there, waiting for his next kill. The statue was like a space geno point dispensing machine, and the only sound to be heard was that of a brief scream being cut short every time.


    Indeed, no spirit dared make a sound as they watched Split-Space King be utterly annihted each and every time.


    It was a frightening scene, watching an incredibly powerful king be utterly destroyed like an ant.


    ¡°Indestructible.¡± Every spirit had this word rattling around in their heads.

 Chapter 996 - Ancient Shura Text

    Chapter 996: Ancient Shura Text


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was incredibly overjoyed, watching his space king spirit geno point tally increase one-by-one.


    Split-Space King, before it was all over, became numb. Eventually, he gave uppletely. Whenever he respawned, he stood there silently, awaiting death. Again and again, he allowed this to happen.


    ¡°Oh my spirit! The King is terrifying. What element does he wield?¡±


    ¡°Physical, maybe? But if that is true, can in, physical power even reach such heights?¡±


    ¡°Unless someone has more gene locks open, The King is unbeatable.¡±


    ¡°The King won¡¯t be a king much longer. He is sure to be an emperor!¡±


    ¡°This is the sort of spirit that will bring great change to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°The King is indestructible.¡±


    ...


    The quiet chattering between the spirits soon turned into a frenzy of praise and fawning, and whenever they looked at The King, their faces fell ck inplete awe and admiration of him.


    Boom!


    After killing Split-Space King ny-nine times, Han Sen¡¯s space geno point tally reached a hundred. He couldn¡¯t increase it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone up against many king spirits in my time here, and still, none are able to defeat me. Is this to continue forever?!¡± Han Sen spoke aloud and put on an expression of disappointment. Then he turned to leave.


    ¡°Only The King can say something like this. And to be honest, he has every right to.¡± The spirits all looked on him in amazement.


    Han Sen did not really mean what he said. His primary goal was to provoke the ire and hatred of the other spirits even more, and perhaps draw out another challenger. Unfortunately, none were willing to.


    Unexpectedly, the spirits all agreed with his words and deemed them appropriate.


    ¡°These spirits areme. Humans are fearless; they wouldn¡¯t act like this,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Split-Space King was unable to defeat The King.¡± Flower Empress was in shock.


    ¡°If nothing stops him, he¡¯s well on his way to bing an Emperor. He¡¯s got the makings of a spirit that¡¯ll reach the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, without error,¡± Heavenly Empress said.


    ¡°The Emperors have had no luck so far, but they won¡¯t relent in their pursuit of him. And when they do find The King, they¡¯ll kill him.¡± Flower Empress spoke with a soft and worried tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is necessarily true. If they find out where he is, I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll be able to do much,¡± Heavenly Empressmented.


    ¡°I wonder who is parents are. I¡¯d sure like to meet them!¡± Flower Empress said.


    ¡°You want to be their daughter-inw? You¡¯re thinking that far ahead, are you?¡± Heavenly Empress jested with augh.


    Flower Empress said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no denying it¡¯d be great if I could marry a spirit such as that. The baby we¡¯d conceive would be something quite special, for sure. And regardless of that, I still owe him kisses!¡±


    ...


    Moment Queen had been sent out to retrieve creatures, and when she entered the spirit base, she heard the news.


    ¡°Whoa! That sounds like a scary spirit. I wonder where he came from?¡± Moment Queen did not think highly of herself, and she did not even reckon she could defeat space king spirits of her own tier.


    After hearing the tale of The King, she thought to herself, ¡°If I can ally with him, I can most certainly exact my revenge! Hmm, but I¡¯ve only opened one gene lock... I doubt I¡¯ll be able to catch up with him.¡±


    When the image of Han Sen¡¯s smug face flickered across her mind, Moment Queen said to herself, ¡°Ugh, this is that asshole¡¯s fault! If it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯d have opened a multitude of gene locks a long time ago. When the time for my revengees, I won¡¯t just kill him. No, that¡¯d be too merciful. I¡¯m going to enve him. I¡¯ll make him my thrall!¡±


    Moment Queen did not know The King was Han Sen, the person she hated most in all the world.


    As this was urring, Han Sen was dining on a meal Zero had prepared. At the same time, he fiddled with the scale.


    With Moment Queen¡¯s fruitful hunt, Han Sen no longer had to worry about mutant geno points. All he had to do was eat his fill.


    But the dragon scale troubled Han Sen.


    There were many small words inscribed upon it, and he had no clue what they meant. Dragon King told him it was a transcript of his own secret skills.


    But Han Sen did not believe this, and he found it difficult to imagine someone randomly carving their skills out on such a unique scale.


    When Han Sen pestered Dragon King for a more profound exnation, he tranted the text for him. But due to Han Sen not being able to understand the source text, he couldn¡¯t be sure whether or not to trust the trantion.


    And still, Han Sen believed he was lying. He asked Thorn Baron and Moment Queen what they thought, and they both told him the same thing: the words on the scale were not written in any spiritnguage.


    Han Sen then went to do some research, and he found a fewnguages that possessed simr runic systems to the ones on the scale.


    After a deeper analysis, Han Sen was surprised to discover an exact match with a shuranguage.


    Han Sen had learnt how to read, write, and speak the shuranguage. But he had learned a modern variant of thenguage. The dialect written across the scale was ancient, and it was almost entirely different.


    Not wanting to jump the gun, Han Sen spent some time with his research and was careful to confirm his findings. It wasn¡¯t long before he realized he really wasn¡¯t mistaken. The text on the scale belonged to an ancient shura writing system; it was prehistoric.


    It was a shocking discovery, to say the least. The shura could not enter the sanctuaries, so why in the universe would their runes be inscribed on the scale?


    Han Sen attempted a trantion with hisputer, but there was little he could uncover. Although there were a few words here and there the system could trante, not a single sentence could bepleted.


    At the very least, Han Sen had now learnt that whatever had been written upon the scale was not one of Dragon King¡¯s skills. And when he tranted a word that was clearly the title of the text, it read: Asura.

 Chapter 997 - Falsified-Sky Sutra?

    Chapter 997: Falsified-Sky Sutra?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why is the dragon scale inscribed with shura text?¡± Han Sen had tried his best to trante it, but it was mostly to no avail. So he turned his attention back to Dragon King and started interrogating him for information. But the spirit was tight-lipped, and no death threat Han Sen could make was enough to force him to talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s like the sky, but it is not. It is asura.¡± As Zero returned, bringing back the meatfeast of a hunt to the shelter, she started talking to herself when seeing the dragon scale.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Han Sen asked Zero to repeat what she had said.


    Zero pointed to the scale and said, ¡°It¡¯s like the sky, but it is not. It is asura.¡±


    ¡°You know what¡¯s written on this thing?¡± Han Sen¡¯s excitement perked.


    His excitement did not stem from Zero being able to understand the text, though.


    Zero was a shura, in some way or another. Although he was surprised to learn she was able to read the ancient shuranguage, this was not what excited him.


    What excited him was what Zero had said. He recognized them, as they were the opening lines of the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    Zero nodded.


    ¡°Can you read it out to me?¡± Han Sen asked, in a rushed manner.


    Zero took the scale in her hands and started to read, as requested. ¡°It¡¯s like the sky, but it is not. It is asura...¡±


    Han Sen was frozen, as ny percent of the text was the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    His heart pounded and his head pulsed as if it was going to explode.


    Han Sen could not understand why the Falsified-Sky Sutra had been written in an ancient shuranguage, on a dragon scale in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. It gave him a headache, as he tried toprehend all the possible implications this revtion conveyed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen asked himself, inplete disbelief.


    After Zero finished reading what was written, her hand gleamed with a power. All of a sudden, an invisible force was cast outwards against a nearby pir with great intensity.


    ¡°Falsified-Sky powers?¡± Han Sen was quickly taken aback.


    Han Sen had seen it many times at this point, so it was easy for him to recognize it.


    ¡°Zero, have you learned this before?¡± Han Sen asked, as he grabbed her by the arms.


    Zero shook her head, but Han Sen still asked, ¡°And that¡¯s the truth? You haven¡¯t learned it? What about the Falsified-Sky Sutra?¡±


    Zero shook her head, as if she had done something naughty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to cast it like that, I was just giving it a go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can practice it all you like, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Han Sen realized his reaction might have scared her. So, he gave her the scale andforted her to the best of his abilities.


    Han Sen had not practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra to distance himself from the Luo family. Since Zero had suddenly just learned it, he didn¡¯t see the harm in allowing her to continue practicing it.


    But Han Sen was still perplexed over the day¡¯s discoveries. He could not wrap his head around why the Falsified-Sky Sutra would have some kind of connection not only to Dragon King, but the shura, as well.


    Han Sen¡¯s mother told him only members of the Luo family could learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra, but evidently, that was not the case. Zero had only just read it once, and she inadvertently cast it with as much ferocity as Luo Yin.


    Looking at Zero, Han Sen now wore aplicated look that came from his intense interest in her character.


    Han Sen left the hall shortly after this and went to a ce where no one might intrude upon him in the shelter. There was a room there, and after closing its doors, he released Dragon King from the ring.


    The hall was suddenly alive with the sound of screaming. Even the King of Hell himself would have shuddered at the sounds of those anguish-born cries.


    No matter what Han Sen did to Dragon King, he would not talk. No threats or wretched manner of torture or inflicted pain would make him speak.


    The asura sutra on the scale was the Falsified-Sky Sutra, and as iprehensible as it seemed, Dragon King was not at all willing to elucidate the reasons why.


    ¡°How could Dragon King plead for his life before, and yet now, he seems happy to die on behalf of maintaining the Falsified-Sky Sutra¡¯s secrecy?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Seeing Dragon King near death, Han Sen returned him to the ring.


    Han Sen really wanted to learn more, but for now, he had hit a dead end. With no further leads to explore, it¡¯d have to be put on the backburner.


    Han Sen thought about asking his mother, but she was never keen on discussing anything regarding the Luo family. As such, he thought it was unlikely he¡¯d learn anything from her about this entire affair.


    And it would probably upset her, if Han Sen did start showing an interest in the Luo family.


    Han Sen returned to the hall and continued dining on the mutant flesh Moment Queen had retrieved earlier. And now, his mutant geno points had maxed out.


    He gave his new strength a whirl on the tester, and learned his fitness level was above fifteen hundred. This meant he was capable of opening his fifth gene lock.


    Unfortunately, his Qi Gong was trailing behind. He estimated it¡¯d take another three months just to unlock the fourth tier.


    The higher the gene lock, the harder it would be to unlock it. After the seventh tier, subsequent unlocks rested purely on talent and luck.


    Few super creatures and king spirits were capable of unlocking nine gene locks. And the number of humans reaching such heights was lower by an extremelyrge margin.


    To kill super creatures in the future, though, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to get his gene locks open. And so he was determined to do just that. If he didn¡¯t get them open, he wagered he¡¯d have no luck in their hunting.


    When Han Sen woke up, he received a package from an AI. Strangely, it did not say from whom it was sent.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Who sent me this package?¡± Han Sen opened the package immediately, not concerned about the remote possibility of something dangerous residing within. The Alliance was able to scan packages, anyway. If there was a harmful substance, such as toxins or radioactive material, or even bombs inside, the package would never have been forwarded to him.

 Chapter 998 - Blind Man’s Stuff

    <h4>Chapter 998: Blind Man¡¯s Stuff</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen opened the package, which had been delivered to him in a recyble box, and saw a lone envelope inside.


    Needless to say, he was taken aback. Sending someone a primitive letter in that day and age was very unusual.


    He picked up the envelope, which was in and without text on the front, and turned it over. There was nothing written on the back, either.


    Han Sen opened it up and pulled out the slip of paper that was inside. On it, two simple sentences were written.


    ¡°Something will arrive in three days. Take it to the shelter and do not allow anyone else to see it ¨C Blind Man.¡± Han Sen read it out and frowned.


    Han Sen did not recall a person named Blind Man, but the writing was somewhat familiar. It was someone he had met once before, but his memory of the person¡¯s significance was hazy.


    When Han Sen was in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, a man called Blind Man had given him a book called The Innocent.


    He only saw him once, and after their encounter, he disappeared and was never seen again. Why he would send a letter and ask him to expect a package in three days, Han Sen could not tell.


    ¡°What a strange person.¡± Whatever was going on, it didn¡¯t feel like a mere prank. Regardless of what was to ur, Han Sen decided to wait three days and see if anything did indeede.


    When that day rolled around, a package showed up at Han Sen¡¯s door. Strangely, it was delivered to him by an actual person. This person was well-cloaked, though, and it was difficult to even discern their gender.


    The person ced the item in the mailbox and left.


    Because this item had not been scanned, Han Sen brought it to the sanctuary and got Moment Queen to open it for him. If there was something dangerous inside, it was best if she handled it.


    When the box was opened, nothing bad happened. And on the inside was a miniature purple cauldron.


    It was around twenty centimeters tall and ten centimeters wide. There was a lid on it, so if there was something within, it was obscured from view.


    Curiously, though, emzoned on the cauldron was the symbol of the Nine-Life Cat.


    ¡°Is Blind Man a member of Blood Legion? What meaning could there be, to him sending me this cauldron?¡± Han Sen frowned and gave the cauldron a good shake, to determine whether or not there was something inside it.


    No sound was emitted, which told him it was empty¡ªthis actually disappointed him.


    Removing the lid, though, proved his little test wrong. And what was inside gave him quite the shock.


    Sitting inside the cauldron was a red jewel shaped like a ping-pong ball. It was rather weird, in that it had made no sound when he shook the cauldron.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Han Sen was really confident in his abilities of perception, and being able to sense the presence of something, even if it was out of sight. If there was something inside, he should have been able to detect it.


    Han Sen closed the lid and gave the cauldron another shake with the jewel still inside. Like before, no sound was heard. It was as if the cauldron was empty.


    When Han Sen removed the lid, the jewel was still there. He now also noticed a pleasant, herbal fragrance being emitted.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen took the jewel out. It felt warm to his touch, and it was lighter than any stone he had felt before.


    Han Sen wondered if the jewel was actually a jewel, or was instead some sort of pill. If it was, it didn¡¯t look edible. Swallowing it would be like swallowing a rock, or so he thought. He didn¡¯t fancy digesting something like that.


    Not partial to the consumption of such an item, he ced the jewel back in the cauldron and found a ce in the shelter to hide it.


    He didn¡¯t really want to help Blind Man, but he was worried about the possibility of the package being associated with some murder or criminal act.


    Han Sen returned to the Alliance and searched for information regarding such a cauldron.


    He found many different cauldrons on Sk, but there was nothing remotely simr to the one he had just been given. There was no news out there, either, about the theft of a cauldron.


    After entering the dimensions of the cauldron, he should have been able to find something out about it. But s, he could not.


    Han Sen could not find anything out about the jewel, either. Frustrated, he simply decided to log-off Sk and leave.


    Following this package, though, Han Sen did not receive anything else from the elusive Blind Man. With no more reason for it to demand his attention, Han Sen decided to let the matter go for the time being.


    ¡°Little Han, we have received a report of an injured sacred-blood creature. Would you like us to check it out?¡±


    As Han Sen went off to the east of the shelter, Old Huang sought him out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± His fourth gene lock had almost been opened, so he was fancying the idea of a quick kill of a sacred-blood creature.


    ¡°It is a ck snake of sorts. It appeared to be dying, but that didn¡¯t stop it from swallowing a mutant ss frog. Still, that¡¯s what told us it was most likely a sacred-blood creature,¡± Old Huang borated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look, then.¡± Han Sen followed Old Huang out of the shelter, and they ventured west. After ten miles of travel, they encountered a ck snake resting on a rock. Its body was as thick as a barrel, and it had to be at least fifty meters long. Concerningly, its scales had been shredded by what appeared to be massive ws.


    ¡°It is a sacred-blood creature, you¡¯re right.¡± Han Sen scanned it, and took notice of the lifeforce. And as they suspected, it was indeed legitimately damaged.

 Chapter 999 - Blue Ape

    <h4>Chapter 999: Blue Ape</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Little Han, is it a sacred-blood creature?¡± Old Huang asked.


    Han Sen nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Han Sen brought out his bow and summoned a Sabertooth-Bee Arrow. Then, he took aim at the giant snake¡¯s weakspot.


    ¡°Old Huang, ready yourself for a fight.¡± Han Sen thenmanded the party to establish a formation.


    Han Sen loosed the arrow. It pierced through the snake¡¯s already-shredded flesh and embedded itself entirely within the beast.


    The ck snake shrieked in agony, and took off after Han Sen. It expelled a ck smoke from its mouth, as it went, and it looked terrifying.


    ¡°The snake can breathe a horrid mixture of fire and toxic smoke; run!¡± Han Sen summoned his Dragon-Blood Snake as he ordered them all to fall back.


    The two monstersshed against each other. Although the giant snake had been severely wounded, it was still more formidable than its new opponent. Without wasting a second, it slithered its way around the Dragon-Blood Snake to ensnare and choke it. So powerfully did it seize Han Sen¡¯s creature, it looked as if its entire body would snap in two-seconds-t.


    The Dragon-Blood Snake squealed in pain as the ck snake rotated its head, nearing the mouth of its captured foe. Then it opened its venomous maw wide and cast a gust of toxic smoke down the Dragon-Blood Snake¡¯s throat.


    The Dragon-Blood Snake¡¯s muscles relinquished their strength, and it copsed as if it were drunk. It wished to escape, but it longer had the strength to even attempt to free itself.


    Han Sen returned the Dragon-Blood Snake to the Sea of Soul before anything even more foul befell it.


    Whoosh!


    Another Sabertooth-Bee Arrow was fired, and it drilled through another of the giant snake¡¯s wounds.


    The ck snake was whipped into a frenzy by Han Sen¡¯s bold attacks, and itshed towards him with a mouth that breathed fire like a geyser.


    The forest around him was turned to cinders, and charred branches cascaded to the ground in a chimney-red, halloween-orange haze. If a portion of the once-green region had been spared the fury of the snake¡¯s fire-wreathed vengeance, it soon fell prey to the fierce disintegrating properties of the beast¡¯s toxic smoke.


    Han Sen pranced quickly in retreat, weaving his way past trees and bushes, using what he could as momentary cover.


    His sacred-blood armor was able to repel the fire and toxic smoke, thankfully. All he had to do to remain alive was not breathe in the smoke himself.


    Using the bushes, Han Sen evaded the snake¡¯s enraged attacks. And after each sessful dodge, he fired an arrow at another of the snake¡¯s wounds.


    If Han Sen had not gotten as strong as he was, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep his head above water and remain toe-to-toe with the foe.


    Still, the sacred-blood creature was scary. And despite the barrage of arrows Han Sen fired, and the shrieks of pain they drew from the snake, they didn¡¯t actually slow the creature down. It still came for Han Sen as madly as ever. He could only be thankful the snake had already been injured so severely; had it not, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if he could¡¯ve handled it.


    The ck snake was strong, and it continued as it was for quite some time. But eventually, as all things did, the blood loss took its toll. The creature began to shiver and shake, and its attacks lost the precision and finesse they once had.


    Han Sen, braving the inferno, took the opportunity to run loops around the snake. He fired arrow after arrow, each striking the wounds of the giant snake.


    After an hour of this, the ck snake lost itsposure and fell to the ground. It remained there, with at least two hundred arrows protruding from its scaly-skin.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature ck Python killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen felt great relief following that battle. It had almost been too hot for him to handle, and he was supremely thankful the creature had been found wounded. He did not fancy going up against such a foe if it was at full health.


    Han Sen then went to fetch Old Huang and his people, and brought them back. As they prepared to transport the creature back, something leapt out of the forest towards the snake¡¯s body. It grabbed the snake, threw it over its shoulder, and ran away.


    Everyone was frozen stiff. An ape had just waid them; one that was two meters tall and had baby-blue fur.


    For it to carry such a creature all by itself was no small feat, and yet despite that, it managed to race through the knotted woods with impressive speed.


    ¡°Sh*t! How dare you take my kill. That belongs to me!¡± Han Sen¡¯s wrath was quickly incited, and he fired arrows as he yelled at the fleeing simian.


    But the ape did not look back, and off it continued to go. It had positioned the snake across its back, too, so that the corpse would be the recipient of any arrows fired at the ape¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ooh-ooh-Oohaha!¡± The blue ape turned around andughed at Han Sen. Then, it went back to running away.


    ¡°F*ck you, monkey!¡± Han Sen was furious. He had to do something, but first, he told Old Huang to return.


    The blue ape continued running through the tangled overgrowth of the forest, and Han Sen nned to go after it. Unfortunately, it too was a sacred-blood creature. And so, to ensure the safety of Old Huang and the others, he made sure they did not follow.


    What¡¯s more, he had seen the ape¡¯s ws. It was quite possible that the blue ape was the one responsible for the snake¡¯s initial injuries.


    As Han Sen gave chase, the blue ape sped up. It ran faster than Han Sen could.


    That surprised him, too. It was as if the blue ape had suddenly activated a speed boost.


    ¡°Is it just fast, or has time just sped up?¡± Han Sen was quite surprised.


    The blue ape shone with a blue light as it went, and further and further it raced. When there was a wide enough berth, it would even turn around to taunt Han Sen with a cheeky grin.


    Han Sen was unable to catch up, and after a while of chasing it, the thief had gained a lead that increased until it waspletely out of sight. Regretfully, Han Sen had to give up the pursuit.


    There was no use in Han Sen getting mad, as it was his fault for not being able to match the ape¡¯s speed. He returned to the shelter empty-handed, but did not make a fuss.


    What had urred with the ape did not weight on his mind, either. He soon forgot about it entirely. Failure was to be epted sometimes, and it was something that happened frequently, when someone wished to hunt creatures.


    But a few dayster, there were growing reports of a blue-colored fiend making a habit of stealing kills and even wounding people.


    Han Sen frowned. With the ape¡¯s power being what it was, he knew the ape could have killed the hunters if it chose to. So, it seemed as if the ape had returned with the desire to provoke them.


    ¡°Stay in the shelter over the course of the next few days. I will check it out,¡± Han Senmanded his people. Then, he went to the spirit hall and picked up Bao¡¯er. With the baby in-hand, he left the shelter.


    Han Sen had been unable to chase the blue ape before, but things might be different with Bao¡¯er in tow. If the ape made an appearance and did something to upset Bao¡¯er, Han Sen was fairly sure she¡¯d use the gourd to make quick work of it.

 Chapter 1000 - Battling the Ape King

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Battling the Ape King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen left the shelter with Bao¡¯er. He killed a few primitive ss bugs at first, to see if that would draw the ape out.


    Not long after, it had indeede to steal his kills. It crept near to Han Sen and watched him.


    It was possible the ape knew Han Sen was special, more aplished than the others fighters it had boorishly stolen from. This time, it did not make an immediate appearance and try to tackle Han Sen before running off with the goodies; it just waited and watched.


    Han Sen was aware of the ape¡¯s presence, but pretended he wasn¡¯t. If he revealed he knew it was close by, there was a chance the ape would scarper. And if so, he¡¯d most certainly be unable to pursue the ape if it was empty-handed.


    Han Sen faced away from the ape, and holding Bao¡¯er, he looked for more prey he could kill. When he started to move, so did the ape.


    Han Sen found a ck scorpion lying ahead, and noted it was primitive ss. He fired an arrow.


    The scorpion¡¯s carapace was broken by the sudden shot, and the insect quickly died.


    And just as this happened, a blue sh leapt out of the bushes. The ape spared no time in picking up the scorpion, shouting mockingly at Han Sen, and running off back into the tangled depths of the forest.


    The ape could have easily killed the scorpion if it wanted to, and it was clear it was interested in annoying Han Sen more than anything.


    Han Sen immediately opened the three tiers of his Dongxuan Sutra. As he did, he covered the ape and sealed its seventh sense.


    ¡°Where are you going to run now, you little imp?!¡± Han Sen pulled out his bow and fired.


    Having been unexpectedly robbed of its seventh sense, the blue ape was quite shocked. It frantically panicked as if it had been blinded, and a Sabertooth-Bee Arrow had already made a home on the hairy fiend.


    The sharp arrow hit the monkey¡¯s soft belly, and it elerated as it came into contact, spinning as if it were a drill.


    Surprisingly, the arrow was only able to ruffle some of the ape¡¯s fur, and was unable to break the ape¡¯s skin.


    The blue ape squealed in fright, but it didn¡¯t let Han Sen¡¯s meddling stop it from trying to escape. Although its seventh sense was still sealed, it was still able to reorient itself and try to flee. Perhaps, Han Sen thought, the monkey was familiar with the area, and thus it could still run off in a certain direction with great speed.


    Han Sen gave chase, determined to fire another arrow that would strike the monkey¡¯s arse.


    Through the boons of Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen was able to fire the arrow silently. And because of this talent, the arrow managed to avoid the attention of the ape. As nned, the arrow dug into the monkey¡¯s meaty backside.


    Roar! The blue ape¡¯s arse was bleeding. It pulled its arms back to finger the wound, which oozed blood. It looked rather funny.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Bao¡¯er pped andughed at the sight.


    Han Sen was going to fire another, but the ape¡¯s blue light appeared. And after this urred, the speed of the ape greatly increased.


    He tried giving chase to the monkey, but Bao¡¯er looked unmoved, and it didn¡¯t appear that she wanted to bring out her gourd and kill the ape before it could escape. Needless to say, this disheartened Han Sen, somewhat.


    Bringing out his bow again, he fired. Unfortunately, not even the arrows could keep up with the fleeing ape. Eventually, it disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°It went fast.¡± Although Han Sen had lost sight of the creature again, all was not lost. This time, he had drawn blood. With a good whiff of the ape¡¯s scent, Han Sen would be able to track it and discover where the ape had gone to.


    The blue ape traveled through the forest for a good long while, and Han Sen was determined to follow it. As long as the ape¡¯s trail didn¡¯t lead him to the more nefarious corners of the forest, that was.


    Because Han Sen was able to mask his scent and movement, even if there were creatures near him, he would most likely be able to avoid them and not alert them to his presence.


    After fifty miles of travel, however, the scent became lighter. Han Sen presumed the wound on the blue ape¡¯s arse had probably healed up.


    But the blue ape seemed to have a taste for vengeance. Han Sen had inflicted a decent bit of damage, and in an embarrassing spot, too. Given the chance, Han Sen believed it would only be a matter of time before the ape returned for him.


    ¡°Dad. Monkey.¡± Bao¡¯er suddenly pointed to a space ahead.


    Han Sen peered in the direction she was pointing, and suddenly saw an army of monkeys jumping around.


    The monkeys had already spread out to surround them, something which had shockingly escaped Han Sen¡¯s realization.


    ¡°Ooh-Ooh-Oohaha!¡± The thieving blue ape made an appearance. And as it revealed itself, so did all the other monkeys that surrounded them. They all chanted in their simian banter, wildly and sharply.


    Han Sen observed them all, and counted there to be around one thousand of the creatures. Save for the sole sacred-blood blue ape, which had clearly established itself as king, the rest were all a mixture of primitive and mutant ss types.


    In unison, all the apes let out a cry and ran towards Han Sen. As cool as ever, though, he did not flinch back from their approach. And as this urred, Bao¡¯er pped her hands as if she was apuding grand theatrics.


    Han Sen opened his Dongxuan Aura and sealed the seventh sense of every creature there. And like they had just be headless chickens, all the monkeys lost their sense of direction and became aimless.


    Han Sen brought out his bow and fired an arrow at the blue monkey king, aiming for the felon¡¯s ear.


    The arrow drilled neatly into the spot he had selected, but it did not remain there long. Immediately after it had settled, the ape grabbed the arrow, pulled it out, and broke it.


    Han Sen was disheartened by the loss of the arrow, so he pulled out Taia and ran towards the king.


    The ape king could no longer hear or see, but it looked as if it was able to do just fine with guesses. It turned around and sought to run-off again.


    The blue ape¡¯s behavior was starting to aggravate Han Sen. The beast was too cowardly, despite its dastardly acts. Han Sen wanted to fight it face to face, but his inability to do so annoyed him.


    Han Sen was even angrier at the thought he could never actually catch up with the fiend if it chose to flee.


    Still, this area was home to many such monkeys. Wherever the blue ape lived, it had to be near.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Han Sen said, with Bao¡¯er on his back sucking a dum-dum in excitement.

 Chapter 1001 - Waterfall on God Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Waterfall on God Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen chased the ape king, but again, he was unable to keep up. He could have sworn the simian fiend was cheating, and before long, it hadpletely disappeared from sight.


    But with the king gone, the other monkeys still tried to attack Han Sen. After sealing their seventh sense, he went into hiding.


    When their sight returned to them, they poked around and looked for Han Sen, but they couldn¡¯t find him. Not too concerned with establishing a manhunt, they just went away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find you now.¡± Believing they were headed home, Han Sen decided to follow the monkeys.


    After ten miles of travel, he saw a grand mountain many of the monkeys were scaling.


    Han Sen admired the grandeur of the mountain and was in awe at the spectacle. Its peak was nestled above the clouds, and there was a massive waterfall. It was incredibly beautiful.


    ¡°If I had to wager a guess, I¡¯d say the monkey king makes its home here,¡± Han Sen said to himself, and then thought, ¡°Now I know where you live. If you ever show your face, and if you ever disturb my people again, I will be back. I¡¯ll kill your kids and all your grandkids. We¡¯ll see who¡¯sughing then.¡±


    Han Sen approached the mountain, and as his sense of scale improved, he got a sense of how truly enormous the mountain really was. He could not even see the peak.


    The silver waterfall came from somece above the clouds, and it looked like a silver dragon descending from the heavens.


    ¡°Strange; I wonder where the wateres from?¡± Han Sen looked around, and noticed it really was just a single mountain surrounded by the woonds of Thorn Forest. It was not a mountain range.


    A lonely mountain, with a spectacr waterfall such as that, was strange in Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Does the watere from the sky?¡± Han Sen thought, but then quickly disregarded the idea as ludicrous.


    Han Sen turned his attention back to the monkeys that scaled the mountain. Curiously, they were all headed for that waterfall, and when they reached it, they went beyond it.


    Han Sen¡¯s interest was captured by the sight, and he wanted to see exactly what they were doing and how they were disappearing into the waterfall.


    After another moment of contemtion, Han Sen decided to check out the waterfall himself. So, he started to scale the mountain, heading there alongside the blue monkeys that still couldn¡¯t notice him.


    The monkeys were unable to beat him in a fight, and even if Han Sen had to take on the ape king, he was confident he could beat it. Therefore, he did not need to fear going after them.


    Han Sen wished to see what they were doing behind the waterfall.


    Upon reaching it, Han Sen found that there was a cave behind the waterfall. He scanned the entrance and could not see a thing. All traces of the monkeys had vanished.


    Bao¡¯er herself looked curious, and she asked, ¡°Daddy, where are the monkeys?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see them soon enough.¡± Han Sen walked inside the cave with caution, slightly worried that he was walking into a trap.


    But nothing happened. He walked through the caves for three kilometers, and still, he could not find the monkeys.


    The cave was getting dark, too. Han Sen could no longer see Bao¡¯er¡¯s face, either.


    He had his Dongxuan Aura active, and try as he might to find a creature, there was nothing. There was only the ck.


    Han Sen kept a hand on the cave wall as he went, and he thought to himself, ¡°What are the monkeys doing down here? Is there a treasure of some value, maybe?¡±


    With the thought of treasure running through his mind, Han Sen¡¯s excitement for this affair was renewed.


    Wherever he was headed, there was only one way. The cave¡¯s tunnels were linear, and there were no forks or branching pathways. As such, he did not have to worry about getting lost.


    He walked another ten miles in that ce, and he started to wonder whether or not he was going to reach the end. Regardless of where he was, the mountain was far too big for its own good, he thought.


    He suddenly saw a light ahead of him, which brought him a joy that had long since been vanquished. Holding Bao¡¯er tight, he ran towards the light.


    It was an exit, and speeding up, Han Sen ran out. Before himy a valley.


    There were countless monkeys ying in that valley, and across the verdant greens of that expanse, were gorgeous trees.


    ¡°Are they geno nts, I wonder?¡± Han Sen looked at the trees, and after a brief scan, Han Sen could detect the lifeforce of each. They were indeed all geno nts.


    Many of the trees were ripe, and there was much fruit growing across their boughs. The monkeys were gorging themselves on the sulent fruits, even now as he looked on.


    ¡°Awesome! So many nts with really high lifeforces; I most certainly hit the jackpot today.¡± Han Sen wanted to rush forward and im them for himself, and even Bao¡¯er was squirming with hands outstretched, obviously wanting to eat the fruit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. We¡¯re still not sure if we can even eat them yet.¡± Han Sen held Bao¡¯er tight, watching the reactions of the monkeys as they ate the fruit.


    The geno nts did look strange, admittedly. As such, he was a little hesitant to begin eating the fruit their branches offered.


    The geno nts possessed fruit, but that was it. There were no flowers or anything of the sort, which was why Han Sen thought it strange.


    Han Sen, with his eyes alone, could see at least a hundred of the geno nts. But none of these nts grew weapons, beast souls, or creatures. Not even spirits.


    There was only fruit. The monkeys weren¡¯t selective of which fruit they wanted, either. They just picked up the fruit nearest to them and kept on eating.


    Bao¡¯er could not wait any longer, and she escaped Han Sen¡¯s grasp. She crawled to the nearest tree and climbed it. She picked up one of the fruits and ate it.

 Chapter 1002 - Mystic Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Mystic Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bao¡¯er sat upon a branch of the tree with a fruit in her hands. Then, she took a big bite. A lot of juice flowed out of the fruit, and it emitted a pleasant fragrance.


    Bao¡¯er ate the fruit whole in a few more bites. Then she licked her lips and immediately went for another.


    She climbed further up the tree and collected as many as she could carry. She stuffed her face with the fruit, all the while saying, ¡°Daddy,e and eat the fruit!¡±


    Dismally, Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°If only I could be so carefree. Unfortunately for me, I have monkeys to deal with first.¡±


    Han Sen was not currently in the mood to eat, and there were at least a thousand monkeys with their eyes fixed upon Bao¡¯er as she munched their food.


    The monkey king made an appearance, and after it noticed her, and it yelled at her in its simian tongue. All the monkeys began hopping and jumping about in excitement.


    The monkey king was glowing blue, and it jumped towards Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen immediately grabbed Bao¡¯er away from the tree and activated his Dongxuan Aura. But this time, the monkey king seemed immune to the seventh sense-stifling effects. It came directly towards Han Sen, without pause or confusion.


    Needing an extra kick, Han Sen activated Jade-Sun Force and Long Live to speed up and evade the iing attack.


    The monkey king was incredibly powerful, and if Han Sen didn¡¯t use his super king spirit mode, he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d emerge victorious.


    Han Sen was far slower than the ape, as had already been established. But he was fortunate to have the geno trees all around. They were basically sacred to the monkeys, and thest thing the monkey king wanted to do was destroy those trees in a rampage. Acknowledging this, Han Sen was able to use the trees for protection.


    Bao¡¯er swallowed thest morsel of fruit she had collected, and she looked bloated. She reclined in Han Sen¡¯s arms, satisfied, without concern for the horde of furious monkeys.


    Ducking and weaving, Han Sen was getting chased all over the ce by the monkey king.


    They ran across the valley for a long time, but then, Han Sen stumbled across a wine jug that had been crafted from jade.


    Half of the pot was in the soil, and only its rim and lid were exposed above the earth.


    The reason it stood out to Han Sen, and why the wine jug was most curious, was the fact that it was ten meters tall. He could not fathom what sort of being would use it to pour wine for themselves.


    ¡°Do humans or spirits reside here, I wonder?¡± If he had to take a guess, Han Sen thought it would most likely belong to a spirit. He didn¡¯t think humans could make use of a ten-meter-tall wine jug.


    Before he could admire it more, though, the monkey king was closing in. In the nick of time, Han Sen evaded the attack. But when he did so, he took notice of a giant stone bowl in the ground.


    This shocked Han Sen, as well. They were curious items, and yet, they were all half-sunk into the ground.


    There was a forty-meter-tall cauldron in the area, too. It was all rusted, but there were several dings in the area, also.


    It was strange. Everything in the area was significantlyrger than they should have been, and even the smallest cup was a few meters tall.


    Han Sen wondered how long they had been here, but signs pointed to it being a long time. All the wares there were caked in dust.


    The items had also been crafted either out of jade or copper. And whereas the jade items were doing perfectly fine with the advance of time, the copper wasn¡¯t faring so well. The copper wares had rusted, and were clearly in a state of decay.


    Han Sen ran the length of the valley, from end to end. He could not detect the presence of a single human or spirit there, but now, he had been trapped. He had backed himself into a corner, which proved to be a dead end, and he had no way out.


    The monkey king was still in pursuit, and it was drawing near. It came for Han Sen with blistering speed, gleaming with a blue light all the while.


    Han Sen jumped into the air, wishing to fly up and above the rabid ape.


    But the monkey king jumped and tried to attack Han Sen. Fortunately for Han Sen, he was adept with airborne maneuvers, and he was able to sidestep in the air to evade the monkey¡¯s fist. As he did so, he called out to the monkey, ¡°Haha, Chunky Kong! I can fly; I bet you can¡¯t do that.¡±


    The monkey king did not look angry, though. It looked happy, and a grin formed on its face. It seemed as if it was the monkey was nowughing at Han Sen.


    There was clearly something amiss, and Han Sen felt it. But even with his Dongxuan Aura active, he could not sense what had brought on the aura of unease.


    Having almost exited the valley in flight, Han Sen felt as if he hit a wall. Brought to a sudden stop, he fell back down with Bao¡¯er.


    He reactivated his flight and dodged the monkey king, who hade over for a follow-up attack.


    Han Sen maintained his position, but could not see what had brought his earlier flight to a sudden stop.


    Looking up, there was no wall or fogged-object that he might have identally bumped into.


    Han Sen flew up to where he hit something solid, but this time, he went slowly. He felt as if he wasing into contact with an invisible wall, and when he reached out to touch it, it bounced him away.


    ¡°What sort of power has created this invisible, skyborne hurdle?¡± Han Sen tried exiting the valley from another portion of the sky, but he was met with the same results there.


    All the while, the monkey king continued attacking while Han Sen dodged. It had been going on for some time now, though, and he knew he could not keep it up much longer.


    Han Sen decided to fall back to the tunnel he had entered the valley from, but strangely, it had disappeared.


    He punched where he believed the cave had once been, and the power of his strike was deflected back into him. There was a lot of power in that fist, and Han Sen ended up making himself bleed.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Where the h*ll have I ended up? What is this ce?!¡±

 Chapter 1003 - The Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1003: The Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The blue monkey king came swiftly from behind, and Han Sen decided he¡¯d had enough of this ordeal. He stopped dodging and simply activated his super king spirit mode.


    Boom!


    Han Sen punched the monkey king with tremendous force, which knocked it backwards into a roll. Unexpectedly, itnded perfectly. The strike had hit the monkey¡¯s fist, and the only damage the strike did was to cause the creature¡¯s hand to bruise and swell.


    This was an unpleasant surprise. His super king spirit mode had opened its first gene lock, but his fitness level was much higher than a sacred-blood creature¡¯s. For the monkey king to be nearly unfazed by Han Sen¡¯s strike, he couldn¡¯t imagine how many gene locks of its own it had opened.


    Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode was always on a short fuse. If he stood a chance, he couldn¡¯t waste a single second. He had to take his opponent out before the timer expired. But weirdly, the monkey king was starting to run off again, and Han Sen was unable to catch up.


    ¡°How many gene locks has this guy opened?¡± Han Sen deactivated his super king spirit mode.


    Han Sen knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with the ape, so he thought it best if he saved some strength.


    The monkey king looked scared of Han Sen, surprisingly. It stopped, then simply watched him from afar.


    The monkey kingmanded the other monkeys to follow it, which made them back away from Han Sen. The worst they did was give a mean stare to the intruders of the valley, as they heeded their king¡¯s order.


    It was fortunate for Han Sen that the monkey king was somewhat of a wimp. Being unable to beat the monkey king with his ten seconds of super king spirit mode would have left Han Sen in a dire predicament.


    With the valley now mostly clear of monkeys, Han Sen decided to explore the area a bit. The only things of note there, aside from the trees, were the oversized dishes and cooking implements. None of them were particrly special or fancy in appearance, and they looked fairly practical and crude. Whatever they were, they were made by hand, that was for sure.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to spare too much time thinking about those items right now, though. After the fight, he noticed he was feeling rather hungry. He ate some of the red fruits Bao¡¯er had consumed, to fill his empty tummy. They tasted sweet and refreshing.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder she loves these things. They taste much better than the seedless fruit you can buy back in the Alliance.¡± Han Sen ate a whole fruit.


    ¡°Super King Self Spirit Gene +1.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked, learning that a single one of those fruits could provide one self geno point.


    Yaksha had only managed to grow one Devil King Tree, the fruit of which also provided one self geno point.


    ¡°Is it possible that all these trees can be as bountiful as the Devil King Tree¡¯s fruit?¡± Han Sen, not sparing any time, raced to grab another fruit.


    ¡°Super King Self Spirit Gene +1.¡±


    After Han Sen ate the next, he heard the same announcement. He had rarely been this happy.


    ¡°What about this fruit here? Can they provide the same?¡± Han Sen picked up a yellow fruit, which he had seen a few monkeys consume earlier.


    When Han Sen ate this fruit, he heard the announcement y again. He was giddy like a schoolgirl.


    ¡°If I eat them all, how many self geno points might I receive in total? I¡¯d wager a fraction of this valley would be enough to cap off my self geno point needs!¡± Han Sen, reveling in excitement, began munching all the fruit he could.


    Unfortunately for him, he was not a super creature and his belly had a limit. After ten of the fruit, he was stuffed and could eat no more.


    What disappointed Han Sen the most, though, was that after eating three of the red fruits, his points did not increase any more. It seemed as if by consuming the same fruit three times, and by receiving a self geno point each time, he couldn¡¯t get any more.


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s a wide variety of fruit here in the valley. Even if I took three from each, I could still earn myself a few hundred geno points.¡± Han Sen was not at all disappointed, as there was still plenty to get.


    After Han Sen was full, he decided to look around for a way in which he might exit the area. The sides of the valley were tall and steep, and the sky was blocked by an invisible force. He had been trapped.


    The monkey king and the monkeys were still in the region, but they did not dare provoke him. In fact, it seemed as if the monkeys themselves were looking for an exit, as well.


    After the monkeys had eaten the fruit, their bodies seemed to morph and be stronger. Even the mangy,nky monkeys were starting to buff-up and look simr to the king.


    Han Sen¡¯s face became dire when he noticed this. What¡¯s more, it seemed the monkey king had only just found this ce instead of living there, as Han Sen had initially suspected. If they did not know how to leave, then he was stuck there with them.


    And by further observation of their behavior, his suspicions were confirmed.


    The monkeys had gotten bigger. They weren¡¯t king-sized yet, but it was clear they had opened a few gene locks.


    Han Sen made sure to eat as much fruit as he could, whenever space was reimed inside his stomach. Before long, he had reached the third tier of super king spirit mode.


    His power had not greatly increased, but there was an improvement to the length of the talent.


    Han Sen summoned his Disloyal Knight, Meowth, and Golden Growler, and got them to dine on what they could. Following their consumption of the fruit, they each experienced some changes.


    After this, though, Han Sen was determined to find a way out. There had to be a way to escape the valley, he just had to find it. But the mystic force that shielded the ce proved to be too formidable, and it protected thend there. Han Sen could not even create a cleft in a rock with a mighty strike.


    Han Sen realized time itself was rather stiff in the valley, too. It felt as if time was standing still there.


    The trees had stopped growing. The ripe fruit did not fall to the ground, and the unripened fruit stayed as they were.


    ¡°This valley is a strange ce.¡± Han Sen was a little bewildered by the ce he had found himself. But it seemed that, until the cave revealed itself again, he wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    He also realized he couldn¡¯t get in touch with Moment Queen. It was as if such connections were interrupted by the powers of the valley, isting him.

 Chapter 1004 - Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Three Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Stuck there in the valley, with no immediate concerns, Han Sen was bored and had nothing to do. Aside from chatting with Thorn Baron and taking care of Bao¡¯er, he spent all his time practicing the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Perhaps it was because he had a lot of fruit, the speed in which he could practice had vastly increased, and he unlocked the next gene lock in a few short days.


    His Blood-Pulse Sutra was developing very quickly, but the same could not be said for the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Han Sen put a stop to his practice of the Dongxuan Sutra to wholly focus on the Blood-Pulse Sutra, for the time being.


    And that was all he could do. As boring as it may have been, at least it was beneficial for his personal growth.


    When he was a little worn out, though, he¡¯d take the time to investigate the valley and examine the earthenware a little more closely, and perhaps even see if he could unearth a clue ore up with a solution to his dilemma.


    But the items that were strewn across the valleycked markings or telltale signs of their former owners or makers. Without any leads to follow, Han Sen seemed to forever remain at square one.


    There was, however, one item he came across that was interesting. It was a broken tablet that had been entirely buried beneath the ground.


    He caught sight of a monkey taking a leak nearby. It dug a hole and did its business, and when it was done, Han Sen noticed the corner of the fragmented tablet the monkey had inadvertently dug around to answer the call of nature. Unfazed by the monkey pee, Han Sen went over to uncover the rest and dig it all up.


    The tablet was big, just like everything else in the valley. It was ten meters wide and two meters tall. The text on the tablet was written in an ancient humannguage, one that Han Sen had little knowledge of. The only word he could decipher, was the word knock.


    It was fortunate Han Sen had once taken the time to educate himself about ancientnguages. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have passed the text off as nonsensical scribbles.


    ¡°Hmm, this is an ancient humannguage. Was this thing created by humans?¡± Han Sen was shocked at the discovery he had made.


    On the word knock, Han Sen noticed there was a blood-stain. It was a mncholy sight to see.


    He then looked at the craftsmanship of the tablet. He couldn¡¯t guess what tools had been used to carve it and etch the ancient characters, but the work was remarkable. It was all very smooth. It was strong, too, and even if Han Sen exhausted all his power on the tablet, it was likely he couldn¡¯t break it. He¡¯d probably not even be able to leave a mark.


    Aside from this curiosity he had found, no other item he had seen in the valley had words etched upon them.


    Han Sen and the monkeys were still stuck there, and with no daytimes or nighttimes, it was impossible to determine how much time had passed.


    Han Sen continued his practice, and things came along very well. With his fifteen-hundred fitness level, he managed to open six of his Blood-Pulse Sutra gene locks.


    He also made sure to eat a lot of fruit, too. When his self geno point tally reached a sum of nine-hundred, it appeared to be significantly more difficult to increase.


    No matter what fruit he ate, he could not increase his self geno points. As far as he could tell, he had maxed it out.


    Even Thorn Baron helped herself to the fruit of that valley, and her development came along quite a bit. She managed to open nine gene locks.


    The blue monkeys had done well for themselves, also. They all looked like fierce primate warriors; they were terrifying!


    But because they had all been in the valley together for the same amount of time, trapped, they had be friendly. All of them were in the same boat, and both parties acknowledged there was no need to make matters worse by maintaining their hostilities.


    With no day and night cycle to mark the passage of time, Han Sen had made sure not to lose track of the calendar, though. He counted the hours that passed in his head, and every time the count hit twenty-four, he made a mark.


    It might not have been the most urate calendar, but it had to be fairly close.


    They were there for a long time, so long. Han Sen believed they had all been stuck in that valley for three years. His Blood-Pulse Sutra was up to its ninth tier.


    There had been no advancement with his super king spirit mode. It was still at nine hundred, and Han Sen was still unable to earn any more points for it.


    Unfortunately, his fitness was still stuck at fifteen-hundred. His sacred-blood and super geno points had not increased one tiny bit. Still, the fact he had managed to open so many gene locks with such a low fitness level was a remarkable aplishment, and one that was extremely rare.


    But even at seven gene locks open, Han Sen¡¯s body could not support the surge in strength it provided.


    Super king spirit mode did not have this negative effect, though. So, Han Sen was able to use that as freely as he could. With all of its gene locks open, Han Sen could use super king spirit mode for at least a whole hour.


    If he did use it that long, though, Han Sen required a whole week of rest to recover before he could use it again.


    After three years, Bao¡¯er was still the baby she had always been. But Han Sen understood her lifecycle might have been different than a typical human¡¯s.


    On this day, as he frequently did, Han Sen took a stroll all around the valley. He did this every day, trying to spot even the slightest difference in the ce, which seemed to be stuck in time.


    And over the course of the three years, there had not been a single change. That is, except for the fruit they had all eaten. The trees were bare and the valley looked glum and dead, following their three year upation of the ce.


    If they didn¡¯t find a way to leave the valley soon, there was a possibility of a simian uprising, and Han Sen and the apes would end up fighting again.


    But on this day, when Han Sen approached where the entrance of the valley had once been, he had his breath taken away.


    Han Sen almost cried tears of joy. The t wall, which had blocked his return once before, now led into a tunnel. It was the exact same one he had traversed to get to the valley three years ago.


    ¡°After three long years, we are free! Bao¡¯ere, we can leave this ce!¡± Han Sen ran to Bao¡¯er and picked her up as hastily as he could. He was afraid the cave would disappear.


    He returned Thorn Baron to the Sea of Soul and called over to the monkeys, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! We can leave!¡±


    Han Sen did not know whether they understood or not, and neither did he care to stay and find out. He raced back to the tunnel as fast as he could.


    As he ran through the dark tunnel, the roar of a waterfall began to echo around him.


    When the literal light at the end of the tunnel greeted Han Sen¡¯s eyes, and the sound of that waterfall caressed his ears, Han Sen felt like crying.


    Over the past three years, he had be far stronger and had advanced a considerable amount. But still, it felt as if he had spent the time in jail. He had been stripped of all freedom. Now, he had been given that freedom back, and that sensation trumpeted through every cell of his being.


    Han Sen ran out through the waterfall and flew into the sky with Bao¡¯er in his hands. He went up and up, shooting through the clouds.


    ¡°Han Sen is back! Haha!¡±

 Chapter 1005 - Fleeing Team

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Fleeing Team</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the slopes of that mountain, a group of people were traveling. They were a mixture of young and old people, and there were about two hundred people in total. They were sluggish and in disarray, and upon closer inspection, many were wounded. Some had been more grievously injured than others, with many having lost entire limbs. It was a horrifying scene.


    ¡°Uncle San, are we going to make it?¡± a young woman asked an elderly person, as she rode upon a unicorn.


    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± the old man answered her with absolute certainty.


    They were surpassers, hailing from Wind God Shelter. They were once incredibly strong, and one of them had even opened eight gene locks. They had conquered royal shelters for years.


    But this legacy was brought to its knees upon the arrival of a powerful spirit. Thousands of people had died in the sudden siege, and only two hundred had made it out alive.


    The man who had opened eight gene locks, and many other brave warriors, remained behind to stall the spirit that attacked them. They gave their lives so others could escape.


    But fleeing to the wilds was not a guarantee of safety for anyone. It was often a crueler fate, and this mountain was not somece anyone could take refuge. This was a ce not even an army of spirits would dare go, and so the small group¡¯s chances of survival were nearly nil.


    But these people did not know this. Still, they remained wary, just as much as they were weary. It was a foreignnd, and they had to maintain vignce.


    Even if they crossed the mountain sessfully, there was no guarantee fonder pastures awaited them on the other side. The area past the mountain was most likely controlled by spirits, as well.


    With nowhere specific to run, and with no idea what fate might soon await them, all they could do was give in to the whims of their feet. They traveled with no destination in mind, in a simple escape of the horrors behind them, in a desperate hope that no more would lie ahead.


    Lin Weiwei did not ask again. As kind as her uncle¡¯s few words were, she had just been hesitant to ept the truth of what was most likely to happen. She wanted at least oneforting thought, but their reserves were empty and there was nofort to be had. Whether any of them would survive was now in the fickle hands of destiny.


    After another two days of harsh passage, they encountered more than a fair share of creatures. Two more people fell in battle with them, and they were still in what could be regarded as the foothills of the mountain. As they went deeper, they knew crueler monstrosities would soon appear.


    ¡°Careful; we have movement to the left,¡± someone said, which drew their attention there.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Uncle San rallied, whose actual name was Lin He. After hismand, silence gripped the air again. Then came the sounds of rustling. It drew nearer and nearer.


    Sweat and fear choked the hearts of those who waited for whatever foul beast would emerge and way them.


    A shadow started to form in the foliage, and with their weapons in hand, they prepared to fight.


    But when this shadow came closer, the dark figure began to take shape. It was a person, strangely. It was a twenty-year-old man with skin that was smoother than any fair maiden.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the person¡¯s manly face and strong, wide body, he could have very well been mistaken for a woman.


    When they saw another human approach, relief captured their hearts. Someone yelled, ¡°What is wrong with you? You should stick with the team!¡±


    ¡°He is not one of us. And how can a baby exist here, in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡± When Lin He said this, the warmth of relief evaporated in a sudden tug. Their nervousness was amplified once more.


    The people realized that they did not recognize this man, and a baby was asleep sucking her finger. The sight unnerved them.


    Humans could not enter a sanctuary before they were sixteen years old. Only death would await them, if they tried. If this was true, how could one survive there?


    ¡°Kill him! He is not human, and this is a trick.¡± When a personmanded this, bows were raised and aimed at the shadowy figure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± The man with a baby in one arm, raised his other with the plea.


    ¡°Renounce that forked-tongue, and spare us any lies you wish to conjure. Attack this wicked fiend!¡± With these words, arrows were nocked and strings were drawn.


    The refugees were on edge, and they had every right to be. With this person appearing from out of nowhere, in possession of a strange baby, they struggled to believe it to be an actual human.


    ¡°Stop, he is one of us!¡± Lin Weiwei leapt off her unicorn and stopped the barrage of arrows that was about to be loosed.


    ¡°One of us?! You don¡¯t even know him,¡± someone asked.


    ¡°I know him. And if you can¡¯t recognize his appearance, then his name is one you must certainly be familiar with,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    ¡°Are you certain? You know who this man is?¡± Lin He asked, as no one dared to lower their bows.


    ¡°This is President Ji¡¯s son-inw, Han Sen,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    Lin Weiwei was Lin Feng¡¯s auntie. They had once met a long time ago, in a conference held by the four families of Lin, Xue, Ji, and Wang.


    ¡°He is Han Sen?¡± Lin He asked, in disbelief.


    ¡°Ask him, if you do not believe me,¡± Lin Weiwei said snidely.


    Before Lin He could ask, Han Sen broke the silence. He asked, ¡°Sister Wei, how is Lin Feng?¡±


    A vat of relief washed over Lin He. It was immediatelyforting for him to learn this person knew Lin Weiwei and Lin Feng, who was still in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°Not bad. But now is not the time for idle chit-chat. Do you care to tell me why you are out here, on Ghost Mountain? And where in the sanctuaries did this babye from?¡± Lin Weiwei asked.


    Everyone was still in a state of rm, so Han Sen stepped forward to be friendlier and ease some of the tension out of the atmosphere.


    ¡°A creature chased me here whilst I was out hunting. Oh, and it¡¯s not an actual baby. It¡¯s a humanoid pet. I¡¯m still growing it.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Han Sen wished to say something more, but a sudden scream erupted from the front of the team. It was a wretched plea for aid, and when they turned to look, they saw a surpasser burning to cinders.

 Chapter 1006 - Three Days, Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Three Days, Three Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A monster appeared on the slopes ahead, wreathed in fire. A man, who was looking Han Sen¡¯s way, was suddenly set aze.


    Han Sen frowned at the sight, but thought it fortunate he had stumbled across the group right before a crisis befell them. Now, he had an opportunity to prove his worth and removed any shadows of doubt they harbored that he might not have been who he said he was.


    But before Han Sen could move, Lin Weiwei tugged at him and said, ¡°Please be careful!¡±


    ¡°I can help,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°Protecting yourself is the best thing you can do for now,¡± Lin Weiwei said, before she started running towards the monster.


    Han Sen wished to tell her, ¡°I can kill that thing. Get your hands off me!¡±


    But before he could, she and the others in theirpany had gone forward to run the creature through.


    Lin He was a fairly aplished fighter, and he had opened seven gene locks with a skill that aligned to the wind element.


    Nobody looked happy as they felled that beast. They were upset at the realization they had so suddenly lost a teammate and friend, one who had already endured so much.


    Han Sen spoke with them for a bit, and when they believe him, they epted him into their fold.


    ¡°Sister Weiwei, what is the date? I was chased for a few days, so I fear I have lost track of the date and time,¡± Han Sen asked.


    When Han Sen exited the cave that led to the valley he had been trapped in, he emerged in and he had never seen before. As strange as it was, the monkeys did not follow, either.


    After taking off in flight above the clouds, when he descended, the mountain was gone.


    Try as he might, he could not find the same mountain. And during his search, he had stumbled upon Lin Weiwei and her people.


    She told him that her shelter had just been destroyed by a fierce spirit, and they were in search of a new ce to stay.


    Han Sen asked them if they had heard about Thorn Forest before, but they looked at him nkly. No one knew of such a location!


    ¡°Today is the seventh,¡± Lin Weiwei said. It wasmon for people not to know the date.


    ¡°Which year?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is the year twenty-five, the month of March.¡± Lin Weiwei found it strange he had asked that.


    ¡°Are you sure it is the twenty-fifth?¡± Han Sen asked, with wild eyes.


    Although there had been no shift in daylight during his stay in the valley, the constant presence of the sun and blue skies might just have been an illusion. And even if he had miscalcted the time that had psed, he wouldn¡¯t be as clumsy as to mistake three days for three years.


    But Lin Weiwei told him it was the twenty-fifth year, and he had chased the monkey king on the fourth of March. There was no possible way he had only been absent for three days.


    ¡°I am not old enough to misremember the year,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    Han Sen was bbergasted and not sure what to say. For him to only have been missing three days was quite the shock.


    ¡°That valley must have had some control over the flow of time. Time was still there, and the monkey was able to speed up time. There must be some connection there,¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    The mystery of what urred on that mountain puzzled Han Sen a great deal. It was a conundrum he was keen to mull over, and so he wondered who or what was responsible for the shift in time there.


    Han Sen had never heard of a power that could have such a radical effect on the flow of time.


    Lin He asked Han Sen a few questions. He told them he hade from Thorn Forest, which disappointed everyone.


    ¡°We have to keep moving. We need to cross this Ghost Mountain and find somece new to settle down,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    Spirits were strong, but so were super creatures. Past the mountain, thends were divided like kingdoms, domains ruled either by spirits or super creatures.


    If they ever reached a ce with no spirits, they could possibly take a spirit shelter for themselves.


    Han Sen followed them. He had opened nine gene locks, but his fitness was low. If he had to go to war, he¡¯d have no chance ofpeting against super creatures and king spirits.


    They encountered many creatures on the road, ones which Han Sen wished to help fight against. But each time Lin Weiwei pulled him back in the belief she was protecting him.


    They only ever encountered mutant creatures, anyway. And those were killed in the blink of an eye.


    Lin Weiwei knew Han Sen had just be a surpasser, and so she believed he was weak. Because she regarded him as a friend, she feltpelled to protect him, too.


    The further they went across the mountain, the stronger the creatures became.


    The team stopped after their fourth day of travel. A green foresty ahead of them, one that looked like an endless expanse. The trees nearest them seemed to be silverleaf pors.


    The trees there crackled and popped with a green lightning. If you touched them, you¡¯d be painfully electrocuted.


    They wondered whether or not they should have ventured beneath the boughs of such a curious location. The lightning trees were spaced a few meters apart, so if they all traveled together, and something bad happened, they¡¯d be in great danger amidst a scramble.


    But being unable to return the way they came, it didn¡¯t seem as if they had much of a choice. So, they had to keep going.


    Everyone ventured beneath the canopy of that forest with care. They dismounted their rides, not wanting to risk touching the trees.


    When a stiff wind blew, it tickled the electricity of the trees and produced many snapping sounds.


    A few lightning-charged leaves fell from the boughs above, and onto a surpasser who was immobile due to grievous injuries sustained in a previous fight. He screamed as his blood boiled, and smoke arose from his head.


    The leaves did not kill him, thankfully. But it made the group doubly wary of the trees on their way.

 Chapter 1007 - Life or Death Moment

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Life or Death Moment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If we keep going like this, we are sure to meet our demise. We might as well turn back,¡± one surpasser said, pleading for them to leave. Another surpasser threw up, and others broke down in tears or screams, afraid of the killing trees that surrounded them.


    ¡°Turn back? Turn back and go where?¡± Lin He asked.


    ¡°Back to Wind God Shelter,¡± the man answered.


    Lin Weiwei angrily retorted, ¡°Have you forgotten what urred there? It was conquered by a spirit¡ªit would be suicide to return!¡±


    ¡°If we sign a contract, perhaps they won¡¯t kill us!¡± the man said desperately.


    Everyone looked to Lin He, thinking the same way.


    Whichever way they were headed, their survival was not guaranteed. But amidst the deadly trees that surrounded them, making a groveling return to the shelter to put themselves at the whims of a spirit suddenly seemed like a more attractive option than it had before.


    If they knew for sure that there was a ce of sanctuary somewhere ahead, they would continue. But only the unknown guided their feet, and that was the nexus of all their fears.


    Lin Weiwei had thought of surrendering to the spirits, too. What had urred to them was not an anomaly; in fact, such conquerings were a frequent urrence. They had each been lucky enough to spawn in a human shelter, anyway.


    ¡°And what do you say?¡± Lin He looked at each of them now, posing the question. When he did, they each lowered their heads in shame for what they wished to do.


    ¡°Uncle San, if there was a human shelter ahead of us, we would go. But we don¡¯t know what awaits us,¡± a middle-aged man sadly proimed.


    ¡°Uncle San, can we truly make it across Ghost Mountain? We have barely begun our ascent, and already, a few of us have been killed. If monsters lie in wait, especially here amidst these trees, fighting them would be folly. We assuredly cannotpete.¡±


    People started to argue amongst themselves,ying forth their reasoning, but it did little to change things. People were starting to turn away and return. No one mentioned their desire to surrender to the spirit that had robbed them of their home, but their intent to do so was clear.


    ¡°Everyone has control of their own fate. Choosing whether you live or die is not a frequent privilege, but on this day, I believe you have each been given this choice. And this is not something I can decide for you. You may either straddle a thin line between life and death amidst the treacherous unknowns ahead, or return in the belief you will guarantee your survival, albeit as a thrall for a new and cruel master.¡± Lin He gave another look to each member of his weary, broken-hearted group and continued by saying, ¡°I will not falter in my resolve to keep my fate my own. I will continue to traverse this path, and you are all wee to join me. I would sooner die due to a bad decision that I made myself than submit to the whims of a callous spirit.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t go back?¡± a few people asked in shock.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t forget the sacrifices made by our fallen allies; they that bravely allowed us to escape from the shelter. I won¡¯t allow their deaths to be in vain,¡± Lin He proudly stated.


    The soldiers each wore aplex expression. No one wanted to be taken as a ve, but they couldn¡¯t see a happy existence ahead. Both options were shrouded in darkness.


    ¡°All life is precious. Command your own fate, and you won¡¯t be subject to judgment from me. Do what you think is best with this one life you possess.¡± Lin He smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you. I¡¯d rather die with pride than whimper softly as some spirit¡¯s toerag,¡± Lin Weiwei said, as she went over to stand by Lin He¡¯s side.


    Han Sen started walking over to Lin Weiwei, too. But she stopped him and said, ¡°You should go back with them. Ji Yanran is waiting for you, and this road is too perilous for one as green as you.¡±


    Han Sen did not honor her wishes this time. He continued walking forward and said, ¡°If I go back, I don¡¯t think the spirit will allow me to use a teleporter.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s words startled a few of the surpassers, who had not fully realized how miserable and robbed of freedom they would be, with a spirit presiding over them. Some of those who were still on the fence decided to join Lin He after hearing this.


    Others, without a word, gave onest look to the foul trees around them, and turned away to exit.


    Although Han Sen was strong, he could not promise to lead them all out safely. As such, he did not say a word.


    ¡°We will share our resources evenly, and then, we will go our separate ways,¡± Lin He solemnly said.


    ¡°You are a good person.¡± Lin Weiwei was actually surprised Han Sen had decided to follow them.


    Lin Weiwei always thought Han Sen was a decent human being, due to the des given by Lin Feng. But seeing his stoic heart in person was something else entirely. She had really grown fond of him.


    For many surpassers, this was a difficult decision. Such choices never came easy, even to the strongest of people. And Han Sen, new as he was, made it without flinching.


    Han Sen wished to tell her that, with his power, he would survive even if the rest of them died.


    But he held his tongue. Now wasn¡¯t the best time to hurt their feelings.


    Seeing people pack and organize their things before going their separate ways, no one looked confident in the decision they were making.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lin He said, after taking a deep breath.


    Lin He started walking in the front, knowing he was the leader. He had to be firm in his resolve and not show a single sign of regret. He had to be a pir of support for all those who followed him. After all, a leader could not lead if he did not know where he was going.


    The members of his band looked at each other and then moved forward to follow him, beneath the cruel malice that tainted the trees of that forest.


    Using his Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen scanned the area. He needed to remain alert, for his own sake as much as theirs.


    ¡°Han Sen, when are you going to marry Yanran?¡± Lin Weiwei asked Han Sen this lighthearted question, upon seeing the glum expressions that were glued to the faces of everyone else in theirpany.


    ¡°After this ordeal is over, I think it will be the right time,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Lin Weiwei wanted to say something else, but Han Sen then suddenly said, ¡°Careful. A group of creatures ising this way.¡±


    Everyone was shocked at the sudden announcement, but when they looked carefully, they could see the flickers of a shadow that suggested something wasing for them.

 Chapter 1008 - Wolfpack

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Wolfpack</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Weiwei and her people looked through the darkness in confusion, and Han Sen did not say anything more.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her face to change and exim, ¡°Han Sen is right! Many creatures are fast approaching.¡±


    Lin He heard the patter of paws on the forest floor, growing louder as the creatures moved towards them. He was surprised to learn that Han Sen had noticed them a whole ten seconds before he did. Lin He had already opened seven gene locks, and for Han Sen to have better awareness, he must have had a higher number unlocked. How such a thing was possible, he could not guess.


    Lin Weiwei looked at Han Sen with shock now, too. She was just as surprised as Lin He was, to learn Han Sen was quicker to notice the iing threat.


    The phantom prowlers were drawing nearer, and the sound of footsteps could now be heard by all of them. Stricken with nervousness, the fighters summoned their beast souls and began to sweat.


    They did not know what wasing their way, and they did not know how they¡¯d fare when the battlemenced.


    Soon, a green shadow flickered through the nearby underbrush. A pair of emerald eyes gazed at them from out of the ck.


    More flickering shadows appeared, and their silhouettes outlined by the green cracks and snaps of electricity.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to y with the cats,¡± Bao¡¯er professed, pping her hands with sudden exuberance.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t cats, Bao¡¯er. They¡¯re wolves.¡± Han Sen had a wry smile, as he determined the shapes to be that of wolves on the prowl. Han Sen attributed Bao¡¯er¡¯s interest in the animal figures to her fondness for bright lights.


    The others were not half as rxed as Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were, though. There were at least three hundred of those green wolves, but fortunately, they did not look too strong.


    Still, the environment did not do the humans any favors. In this dangerous forest, the trees themselves could be considered enemies. Once the wolves attacked, they¡¯d have to watch their step, and it¡¯d be too dangerous to take off running. If they ran smack into a tree, they¡¯d be incinerated and killed in a frighteningly painful manner.


    Roar!


    A lightning wolf cast a bolt of electricity at a person on the team, which was quickly repelled with a fist aze with fire.


    Pang!


    Fire and electricity collided in the air. The block was sessful, but the man had to take several steps back to maintain his guard.


    Everybody was now very rmed at the sudden violence.


    The man that deflected the lightning bolt was called Chen Hu. He was not the strongest in the party, but he had unlocked five gene locks and his fitness was just over fifteen hundred. Although he managed to repel the attack, it was not a wless deflection. The wolves were strong, it seemed, and Han Sen wagered they were mutant ss creatures.


    The wolf that attacked looked identical to the others in its pack, and this told Han Sen one thing; they were all the same strength. They were all mutant ss.


    The party of humans was a strong collective, but they could hardly face down the three hundred wolves that had shown up to chew them all to pieces.


    The wolf in the front howled, and they jumped towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen was happy this was going to happen, though, and he thought to himself, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s my time to shine. I¡¯m getting tired of Weiwei making me look like a noob. How can she have the audacity to make me look like a noob?¡±


    Han Sen rolled up his sleeves, ready to fight. But before he could make a move, Lin He brought out a longsword and screamed to the high heavens. One momentter, two of the wolves were dead, and a few were injured.


    The swing of that longsword was fast and cruel.


    Whimper! Whimper!


    The wolves fell back, the injured ones limping away while whimpering.


    Lin He was delighted, learning he was powerful enough to kill them. As good as this was for him, he feared his team wouldn¡¯t be up to the task and would fail to repel the invaders.


    So he decided to step forward and attack before the wolves could retaliate. He wanted to let the wolves know their passage shouldn¡¯t have been disturbed, and they were not apany of travelers to mess with.


    The wolves had most certainly been spooked. Despite their visible fear and trepidation, however, they seemed determined not to leave.


    Lin He thought about trying to flee with his people, but all of a sudden, a louder howl sounded. The trees around them shivered with lightning that lit up the sky in response to that announcement.


    Everyone looked in the direction the howl came from, and they saw a giant blue wolf perched on a rock. Blue lightning shed around it as its howl ended.


    Everyone¡¯s face dropped in misery.


    They might have been able to kill the three hundred mutant creatures, and they were confident enough to try. But when the alpha wolf showed up, that confidence evaporated, leaving them to tremble in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sacred-blood creature!¡± Han Sen frowned. He was not afraid of doing battle with a sacred-blood creature, but he was unsure what it would be like to deal with an alpha wolf that was sacred-blood.


    Many alpha wolves were smart, and if the humans couldn¡¯t kill it quickly, they¡¯d have a lot of trouble going forward.


    Han Sen had once encountered a sacred-blood fox king in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was able to control its entire tribe of foxes, and dealing with it was a monumental task for Han Sen.


    When the subordinate wolves heard they were being backed up by their alpha, their fear vanished. With hearts renewed with courage, they leapt forward.


    ¡°Fly, you fools! I will draw their attention,¡± Lin Hemanded, as he ran towards the wolves with his sword in hand. He was determined to take down that alpha.

 Chapter 1009 - Wolfpack Gone Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Wolfpack Gone Stupid</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at Lin He with great respect. He knew he would most likely never see the man again, but he admired his willingness to give his life and draw the wolves away so that the rest could escape.


    Han Sen did not believe he himself could perform such a courageous and selfless act.


    The alpha wolf looked disdainfully down at them. It acknowledged the ploy and howled,manding the wolves to ignore the old man and go straight for Han Sen.


    The alpha wolf looked at Lin He himself, and as it did, the blue light around it increased in intensity.


    Lin He knew he would be unable to one-hit kill the alpha wolf. He just wanted to pull the attention of all the wolves onto him, so his people could get away.


    He did not expect the alpha wolf king to be so smart, though. The wolf king knew better than tomand its pups anywhere near Lin He and his drawn sword.


    Lin He wanted to run back now and help his people against the legion of wolves. But before he could, the wolf king leapt off the rock and fired a bolt of blue lightning at him.


    Seeing all the mutant wolves headed their way, the faces of the people changed. They knew things had taken a dire turn.


    ¡°Kill as many as you can!¡± Lin Weiwei ordered, before fearlessly running forward to meet the wolves in battle.


    Chen Hu and the rest followed without dy, bravely submitting themselves to the grievousbat.


    ¡°Give me a chance to perform.¡± Han Sen opened his Dongxuan Sutra and used it to wipe out all the senses of the wolves in the area.


    While Han Sen was in the valley, he had practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra primarily. When he reached the ninth tier, and there was no more progress to be made, he turned his attention back to the Dongxuan Sutra. With it, he managed to reach the fourth tier.


    The fourth tier, unfortunately, did not stifle the eighth sense of others as Han Sen had believed it might. All it did was increase the radius of the other abilities he was already able to perform. It was fairly disappointing.


    That wasn¡¯t to say Dongxuan Aura was ineffective, though. Upon its casting, Han Sen transformed all the blood-thirsty wolves into canine-like rtives of headless chickens. They started to il around aimlessly, unsure of what was happening or what they could do.


    Unfortunately, while it worked wonderfully on the legion of lesser wolves, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to debilitate the wolf king. That meant the wolf king, much like the monkey king, had opened its eighth sense.


    Lin Weiwei believed she was running into onest valiant battle, where she¡¯d most likely fall. But all of a sudden, the wolves in front of her lost their focus. They wonkily remained in ce, as if they were spaced out.


    The humans initially believed this to be a scheme of the wolves, but when they lunged forward with their weaponry, the wolves failed to evade them. They were able to cut down the wolves with ease, and there seemed to be nothing the wolves could do to protect themselves.


    The wolves acted as if they had been robbed of their brains. It seemed as if they did not even feel pain, and they all just stood there, allowing themselves to be killed.


    A couple of the wolves were jumpy and spat out lightning. But those bolts only ended up striking their allies and incinerating them.


    Han Sen went to join in with the mutant wolf-ying, but felt it was unnecessary. His mutant point tally had been maxed out, so it was pointless for him to do this.


    When all of their senses were blocked, their sight and hearing were blocked as well. Their sense of touch was disabled, too, and that meant they couldn¡¯t feel pain.


    The wolves were allowing themselves to be killed, or so it seemed. And swiftly, thirty of the blighters had been cut down.


    Although the humans on the field were unsure of what was going on, they were delighted, regardless. Lin He was ecstatic.


    When the wolf king noticed something was wrong with its subordinates, it howled to rally them.


    But the wolves, of course, could not hear a thing. They either stood still, trying to maintain bnce, or walked around in circles aimlessly.


    Seeing the wolves get mowed down with ease, the wolf king decided to flee the scene despite the grievous loss. Its speed was blisteringly quick, and it managed to disappear from sight in no time at all.


    Lin He turned back to rejoin his allies, and side-by-side with Han Sen, got to work on killing all the wolves that had once sought to eat them up. All-in-all, the group managed to kill just over a hundred of the furry fiends. Fortunately for many of the ones in the back, they managed to wander away and have their lives spared through sheer luck.


    ¡°Are those wolves retarded?¡± Chen Hu said.


    Everyone looked happy. After fleeing their home and fearing for their lives for weeks on end, it felt tremendously good to kill their enemies without worry. Their adrenaline was pumping, and their murderous rage had red.


    They had hunted sacred-blood creatures together in the past, but such fights were extremely difficult. They were long and tiring, and one had to exercise caution at all times. To mindlessly hack and sh enemies, to kill carefree, was a joyous experience.


    ¡°Uncle San, what happened to those wolves?¡± Lin Weiwei believed it was Lin He who had done this.


    But Lin He shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know what had happened, either.


    Lin He looked to Han Sen, then. He knew his people well, and he knew of all the abilities they possessed. The only person he didn¡¯t know well was Han Sen. What¡¯s more, Han Sen had somehow managed to detect the presence of theing wolves before even he could.


    ¡°Han Sen, you did this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lin He asked.


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I can snuff out six of their senses.¡±


    Han Sen did not dare say he could actually block seven of them. That would have given people quite a shock.


    Lin Weiwei was just about to say it couldn¡¯t have been Han Sen, as he had just be a surpasser. But now, she had her breath taken away. She could hardly believe it.


    Everyone now looked at Han Sen in a different way.


    ¡°It is no wonder President Ji would allow you to marry his daughter. You saved all our lives here.¡± Lin He gave Han Sen a pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°Good job, Brother Han.¡± Chen Hu gave him two thumbs up.


    Lin Weiwei looked at Han Sen as if she did not know him.


    ¡°Little Sen-Sen, why didn¡¯t you tell me you could do something like this?¡± Lin Weiwei asked Han Sen, which made him feel awkward. Fortunately for him, she wasn¡¯t mad, and she didn¡¯t feel as if she had been insulted.

 Chapter 1010 - My Time to Shine

    <h4>Chapter 1010: My Time to Shine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The lightning forest was not the sort of ce one could hold lengthy discussions. After a brief talk, they heard wolves howling in the distance.


    When the sounds subsided, the lightning trees seemed to react as if a message was being ryed, passed from tree to tree.


    Chen Hu and the others were unnerved at the sight, and mournfully realized that their trials might not be over.


    In the distance, the surviving wolves prowled in the undergrowth and watched the travelers.


    ¡°Come and fight us, if you dare! Your howls will aplish nothing!¡± Chen Hu was annoyed, and their constant watching made him itch. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out insults towards them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hasten our passage and leave this forest as soon as we can,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s no need to be. If theye closer, I am sure our friend Han Sen will re-activate their retardation mode,¡± Chen Hu said.


    ¡°Talking will only slow us down. We should hurry; I have only opened my fourth gene lock. And if there are sacred-blood creatures amongst them, my powers won¡¯t be half as effective. It¡¯ll be bad news, if we have to face-off against sacred-blood wolves,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°But there¡¯s only one wolf king. And it¡¯s only sacred-blood!¡± Chen Hu let out a heartyugh.


    They continued walking through the forest, and they espied more and more wolves amassing on the fringes of their sight. There were dozens of sharp, gleaming eyes watching them.


    Some followed them from behind, others were up front. Every now and again, they all howled.


    ¡°Oh no! There must be at least a thousand of them around us, by now,¡± Lin He said.


    They did not see the wolf king, but the number of subordinate wolves was enough to strike fear into their hearts.


    Chen Hu did not say anything now, and Lin Weiwei¡¯s nerves looked wracked. Things did not look good for the band of travelers.


    If Lin He had Dongxuan Aura, it would have been far more effective. But he didn¡¯t, and Han Sen¡¯s senses were the best of the group. This meant he was the one who had to remain the most alert. And Han Sen knew the number of wolves around them was greater than Lin He¡¯s estimation. There was, in fact, twenty-three hundred wolves baying for their blood.


    Although there were no sacred-blood creatures, it was a terrifying number for even the strongest person to think ofpeting with.


    ¡°Those wolves sure look hungry. Please, remain vignt.¡± As Lin He said this, the sacred-blood wolf king revealed itself.


    Before they could react, though, four more wolf kings appeared. They each came from a different direction, surrounding them on all sides.


    ¡°Me and my big mouth.¡± Chen Hu wished he could take back what he had said, and did not incite any further ire from the wolves by taunting them.


    Even though Han Sen could deal with the legions of mutant wolves, thebined strength of the sacred-blood wolf kings was out of his league.


    Hooooowl! The five wolf kings howled in unison, and after that, all the lesser wolves began running towards the group with a ravenous appetite.


    Han Sen quickly snuffed out their senses, for a re-enactment of what had urred earlier.


    ¡°Pah! So dumb! Have they not learned a thing?¡± Chen Hu tried to lighten the mood.


    But unlikest time, the wolves did not stop and wander about aimlessly. They seemed to react better to their disability, and they ran forward at a decent pace.


    Pang!


    A wolf came into contact with a lightning tree, which rattled it. From the boughs above, many leaves began to fall.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Lin He screamed.


    It was a new tactic. The wolves mindlessly charged forward to bash the trees and make the forest rain those electrifying leaves.


    The lightning danced from leaf to leaf in sparkling freefall.


    Everyone drew a weapon and tried to cut the leaves before they could touch them.


    With every connection of a leaf to a weapon, the leaves exploded in a firework of electricity. It was a frightful sight.


    The leaves were like rainfall, and one leaf was enough to injure you so grievously, you could no longer raise a weapon.


    ¡°These wolves are smart,¡± Lin Weiwei said, as her once-hopeful spirit began to sink.


    With a wry smile, Han Sen responded, ¡°I underestimated their cunning. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that they came up with a solution for our initial trick.¡±


    Lin He was shredding the airborne leaves like a madman, and without him there, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive the leaf-rain as long as they did.


    The wolves did not relent in their bashing of the trees. And as more and more leaves departed their harboring branches, many wolves decided to rush to the fighters and do what they could in close-quarterbat.


    ¡°It¡¯s my time to shine.¡± Han Sen¡¯s skin started to turn red, as if he was a being formed of blood.


    His ck pupils turned red, with many rings emerging within.


    Han Sen¡¯s pupils soon had seven of these rings, indicating his Blood-Pulse Sutra had seven gene locks active.


    He only had a fitness of fifteen hundred. If he activated his eighth gene lock, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost very long, and he¡¯d most likely end up damaging his own body.


    Han Sen ran the Phoenix hyper geno art, and his body burst into a living brazier of wild mes.


    The fire was no longer ck, either. Due to the effect of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, the fire looked demonically red. It was terrifying.

 Chapter 1011 - Killing the Wolf King

    Chapter 1011: Killing the Wolf King


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lightning was tearing the battlefield asunder, and it sapped the fighters of their hope of triumph. But suddenly, from the corner of their eyes, a red me danced.


    Han Sen was standing there, a red me epassing his being. He raised his hand and a thousand firebirds shot out, hungry for murder. There were so many of them, they covered the skies like a veil.


    At first, the firebirds went for the leaves. Their touch incinerated the leaves effortlessly.


    The fire still raged around Han Sen, and he generated more and more firebirds.


    When each leaf was destroyed, a blood-bird spawned out of its ashes, as well. Where there was once lightning, now there was fire. The forest had be a raging inferno, all answering to the whims of the one who controlled it: Han Sen.


    The fire quickly overwhelmed all it came into contact with, and everything that it touched was turned to ash. From that ash, firebirds arose. It was like the spreading of a violent, parasitic infestation.


    The firebirds did not extinguish, either. They went on ceaselessly, incinerating the wolves with a ravenous appetite for the act.


    The wolves whimpered and cried out for aid, but nothing could save them. The squeals were like those of tortured souls wailing from the pits of hell. Countless wolves fell in a short amount of time.


    Aside from where they were standing, everything around them was aze.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen, who had be a fire-casting monstrosity.


    ¡°Phoenix? But Phoenix is not that powerful!¡± Lin He struggled to speak. He was too overwhelmed by what he was seeing.


    Howl!


    The five wolf kings howled to the skies once more as the lesser wolves started to scatter and run away in fear. A hundred wolves and a dozen trees had been burnt to a crisp in a matter of moments.


    The wolf kings were not going to flee, though. With an aura of blue light surrounding them, they raced towards the travelers, all from different directions.


    Han Sen was not going to waste any time, and he was surely not going to wait for them to close the gap. He transformed himself into a phoenix and flew forward to meet one of the kings.


    Hooooowl! Seven bolts of lightning were fired towards Han Sen.


    That meant the wolf had opened seven gene locks. It was a scary thing, considering the wolf had a much higher fitness level.


    Pang!


    Lightning and fire collided into a dizzying array of fireworks that exploded against each other.


    Han Sen did not rx his attack. He fearlessly flew towards the wolf king, Taia in hand.


    The wolf king bared its fangs to Han Sen in response, and lightning flickered across them. The beast reared its head, ready to sink its teeth into Han Sen¡¯s neck and rip out his throat.


    The wolf king¡¯s mouth reached its target, and the monster brought its hungry maw down on Han Sen¡¯s neck. Strangely, not a single mark was left. The wolf king, however, had been cut.


    Boom!


    The wolf king twitched as blood gushed from the wound Han Sen had inflicted. It looked ready to copse and die.


    Everyone was shocked, having seen Han Sen kill a sacred-blood wolf king with seven gene locks active with a single hit.


    Lin Weiwei thought her eyes were ying tricks on her, and she found it difficult to believe what Han Sen had aplished in the single year he had been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°It looks as if he managed to max out his super geno points before choosing to be a surpasser. But still, he has only been here for a year. Where has all this additional powere from?¡± Lin Weiwei retreated into her mind, as aplicated look consumed her face.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature Lightning Wolf killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen heard the announcement and did not relent. He went straight for another wolf king.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra was quite simple. It did not matter how many gene locks it had open, it imbued the power of blood onto every skill its user performed.


    The more gene locks that had been opened, the stronger this boon of blood-power would be.


    Without this skill, even with Taia, Han Sen would not have been able to take down the wolf king in a single hit.


    Everyone was shocked, and even the wolves were taken aback by what had just urred. Without hesitation, they chose to flee before any more of them became victims of the ruthless man.


    Han Sen caught up with one of them, and try as the wolf king might, it was unable to avoid Han Sen¡¯s assault.


    His phoenix mes annihted the seven lightning bolts the wolf cast, as Taia was plunged deep into the furry fiend¡¯s throat. It was killed in one hit, once again.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature Lightning Wolf killed. Beast soul gained. Consume its flesh gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    The rest of the wolves managed to get away. They were terrified of Han Sen, and they scrambled wildly in their attempt to flee.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t only the wolves who were scared. Even Lin He and his people were unnerved. The power they had just witnessed was too shocking for them toprehend.


    Lin He could have fought against one wolf king, but it would have been a lengthy battle. The victor of such a fight would be difficult to determine, as well.


    But Han Sen was able to one-hit kill a wolf king. Rarely had he ever been in such a state of speechlessness and shock.


    ¡°Oh my God! Brother Han is that strong? Weiwei, didn¡¯t you tell us he had only just be a surpasser?¡± Chen Hu was bbergasted at the ruthless spectacle he had just witnessed.


    ( )


    ¡°I told you that because it¡¯s true...¡± Weiwei wasn¡¯t sure what to say anymore.


    But Han Sen did not have time to revel in the glory of victory, because the wolves now stopped running.

 Chapter 1012 - Real Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Real Wolf King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The wolves and wolf kings stopped their flight. They stood where they were, trembling in fear of something else.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them now?¡± Chen Hu wondered, with a look of confusion.


    ¡°Oh, no! Run!¡± When Lin He discovered the unseen menace, he did not dy a single second.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Han Sen shook his head and peered into the darkness of the forest.


    ¡°What is toote?¡± Chen Hu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the wolf king,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    ¡°What about them? Wasn¡¯t Han Sen just killing them?¡± Chen Hu¡¯s mouth had always been a little faster than his brain, and he was content to remain that way. He had never been fond of thinking.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about the real king. Have you ever seen a pack with five kings before?¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    ¡°No. A wolf pack should only have one king; the alpha.¡± Upon finishing his sentence, Chen Hu¡¯s face remained still in thought. A few secondster, it dropped.


    If those wolves weren¡¯t the actual kings, then the real one had to be above sacred-blood ss. It might be a super creature.


    Having now realized what was going on, Chen Hu¡¯s face looked glum.


    A giant wolf emerged from the shadows of the charred trees. It was purple and without lightning; it looked like any ordinary wolf.


    The other wolves parted to make a path for it to approach. It was obviously all for show, a way for the wolves to disy how the one nearing them was the big cheese.


    Han Sen looked at the purple wolf and saw the subdued gleam of purple lightning flickering in its eyes.


    Han Sen felt a renewed pressure, watching this wolfe closer.


    Everyone sweated in anticipation. If they had to fight again, they didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have the morale to go on.


    They wished to run, but their legs wouldn¡¯t follow theirmands. That being said, they believed it was for the best. Attempting to outrun what was most likely a super creature was folly.


    Everyone was petrified, and even Lin He was shivering with fear.


    The wolf was as strong as the spirit that had destroyed their shelter, and it sent a number of shbacks coursing through Lin He¡¯s mind, those of the atrocities that had led them to where they were standing now.


    ¡°Oh, no. The real king is this powerful?¡± Lin He sighed in his heart.


    The wolf walked up to Han Sen and stopped right in front of him.


    They both looked at each other, as if they were squaring-off right before a fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a super creature. And that means I¡¯ll definitely have to be a super king spirit if I¡¯m to stand a chance.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to use it because it¡¯d render him weak, but there was little else he could do.


    This forestposed only one area of Ghost Mountain, and no one could promise they¡¯d not encounter another, further along their journey. As such, Han Sen really didn¡¯t want to use it.


    But he was apanying Lin Weiwei, and Lin He had proven himself to be a good man. He¡¯d feel awful if he left them behind.


    ¡°Daddy. Kitty.¡± Bao¡¯er was behind Han Sen, pointing at the wolf while speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a kitty; it¡¯s a wolf.¡± Han Sen¡¯s smile was wry, but he did think it was amusing how she thought every furry creature was a cat.


    ¡°But Bao¡¯er wants kitty.¡± Bao¡¯er never listened, and she was determined to own everything she deemed cute.


    The wolf king¡¯s hair stood on its end, and purple lightning red up to coat its fur. It seemed upset, learning the baby believed it to be a cat.


    The group of travelers knew they were weaker, but they still valiantly held up their weapons for the fight that was about to ensue.


    Han Sen looked at the wolf king¡¯s changing temper and prepared himself to cast his super king spirit mode.


    The purple lightning grew brighter across the wolf¡¯s body, and it looked powerful enough to destroy an entire.


    The wolf seemed as if it was going to attack, and the lightning bubbled and boiled like the magma residing in a soon-to-erupt volcano. It made everyone take a step back.


    Howl!


    Just as Han Sen was preparing to cast his super king spirit mode, something howled in the distance.


    It was as if all the wolves stopped breathing. And to the humans, the long howl stood out from all others they had been hearing so far.


    It was simr to the howl of a wolf, but it was slightly different.


    ( )


    Strangely, when the howling came to an end, the wolf king looked less aggressive. Its blinding light subsided, and then it turned around and left.


    All the wolves turned away from them and left. They disappeared into the darkness, vanishing as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1013 - Human Elite

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Human Elite</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All the wolves had left. Before the group of travelers also continued their journey, they gathered up the carcasses of the in wolf kings, and a few mutant ones, to take with them.


    They traveled with greater care from then on, but met no more resistance from the forest¡¯s upants. Four dayster, they found the other end of that ce.


    When it was time for supper, nobody touched the meat of the wolf kings. They only dined on the mutant flesh.


    Han Sen offered for them to eat whatever they desired, but Chen Hu told him, ¡°You saved our hides multiple times back there. These wolf kings were in by your hands only. How could we ever have the audacity to eat your food, on top of what you have already done for us?¡±


    It was a nice gesture, but Han Sen didn¡¯t really care much for the meat. He could now kill sacred-blood creatures whenever he desired. And besides, with the size of those wolves, it¡¯d most likely take him an entire month to eat them. If they didn¡¯t want to eat them, though, he wasn¡¯t going to push it.


    Despite leaving the lightning forest behind, they were still on Ghost Mountain. They reached a valley, eventually, where a rapid river rushed through.


    While they held a discussion about which way to proceed, they espied the presence of a turtle riding the stream. On its back was a human.


    ¡°Is that a human or a spirit?¡± Lin He asked Han Sen, who was now regarded as their boss.


    Han Sen was able to tell them. The turtle was a sacred-blood creature, and the man atop was indeed human. He could tell that the man had greater strength than the creature he was using as a surfboard.


    Seeing a human riding a creature in such a manner was a little strange, Han Sen thought.


    ¡°He¡¯s human,¡± Han Sen said as he watched the man.


    ¡°Does that mean there might be a human shelter nearby?¡± Chen Hu¡¯s excitement red up.


    They had managed to get through the lightning forest unscathed, though not forck of effort on the part of the wolves. But they still wondered why they had been let go, when the super creature showed up and looked likely to attack.


    Whatever had urred, the timing of the wolves¡¯ withdraw was impable. And they did not think such good fortune could arise again.


    The man on the turtle saw the collective watching him, and he decided to approach. When he got closer, he said, ¡°Uncle San and Weiwei; long time no see!¡±


    ¡°You know this man?¡± Chen Hu asked.


    Lin Weiwei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is Liu Yuxuan from Baojin Mining. He has been in the Third God¡¯s Shelter for only six years, and in that time, he has already opened eight gene locks. He is a genius, and I can¡¯t say I expected him to be here on Ghost Mountain.¡±


    Liu Yuxuan quickly started a discussion with them, while ignoring all the others.


    ¡°Tell me, Weiwei; what brings you here? This ce is dangerous, even for mighty elites such as myself,¡± Liu Yuxuan spoke smugly.


    Liu Yuxuan was hitting on Lin Weiwei, that much was obvious.


    After the question, Lin Weiwei exined to him the events that had transpired and put them on their present course. Then, she asked, ¡°Is there a human shelter in the nearby vicinity?¡±


    Liu Yuxuan shook his head and said, ¡°Humans cannot dream of owning a shelter anywhere near this wretched ce. There is a king-ss shelter, mind you. But it is owned by a spirit, one with whom I signed a contract.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, can you tell us which direction we might be able to go to escape this ce?¡± People did not think poorly of him for being the ve of a spirit. It was far moremon for humans to sign contracts with spirits in the Third God¡¯s Shelter, than to have absolute freedom with those of your own kind. Survival was the name of the game, after all.


    Liu Yuxuan shook his head and said, ¡°You wish to escape this ce? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. I¡¯m surprised to see you haven¡¯t been eaten by the wolf king yet, but that¡¯s not the only super creature you should be worrying about. There are quite a few popting this mountain, and to escape their notice will be quite the task. An impossible one.¡± Liu Yuxuan paused for a moment, and then went on to say, ¡°Weiwei, why don¡¯t you and your fellowse with me? I¡¯m a valued member of the king spirit shelter, and I can vouch for you all. You will be safe there.¡±


    Lin Weiwei frowned. Going there would only reduce their chances of escaping that mountain.


    They had risked everything and lost so much, all in the name of maintaining a hold on their freedom. Going into the service of a spirit would be like throwing in the towel, and it wouldn¡¯t feel right submitting now.


    Liu Yuxuan looked at Lin He and made an offer, ¡°Uncle San, I believe you are well aware of the dangers this mountain poses. Even our king spirit master would not lurk in the territories ruled by the super creatures of this ce. If youe with me, I can assure you that you will be treated well.¡±


    Lin He turned around and asked, ¡°What do you think, Little Han?¡±


    Liu Yuxuan saw Lin He ask Han Sen, and thought it strange. He looked at the young man a little more closely, as he had initially believed him to be another random nobody.


    ¡°This is...?¡± Liu Yuxuan asked Lin He.


    Lin He introduced Han Sen by saying, ¡°This is President Ji¡¯s son-inw, Han Sen. We joined forces on the slopes of this mountain, after a chance encounter.¡±


    ¡°I have heard of him before, yes. I never expected the name Han Sen to be thebel of a young boy such as yourself.¡± Liu Yuxuan feigned politeness, but the ignorance behind his words was clear to hear.


    After smirking at Liu Yuxuan for a second, Han Sen turned to face Lin He and answered his question. ¡°I¡¯m not seeking employment with any spirit. I still want to leave this mountain of my own ord.¡±


    Han Sen would sooner die than submit to very under some spirit. If anything, he would be a ve-driver of spirits.


    Of course, Han Sen knew his powers weren¡¯t the best they could be. What¡¯s more, the instability and imbnce of his powers could be problematic. He didn¡¯t have what it took to conquer a king spirit shelter just yet.


    ( )


    Liu Yuxuan looked at Han Sen with disdain and said, ¡°Pah! A typical noob outlook on things. I¡¯m afraid you have yet to learn the way things go in this sanctuary, and how powerful the spirits of this ce truly are. Without the power and support of many, you aren¡¯t likely tost out there. Folks who fly solo neverst, and even a person such as I, with eight gene locks open, knows it¡¯s better to get along with spirits than to fight them.¡±

 Chapter 1014 - Liu Yuxuan’s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Liu Yuxuan¡¯s Scheme</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Uncle San and Weiwei, follow me to the shelter,¡± Liu Yuxuan said, with surprising passion.


    He had not lied when he told them he was quite an important figure in the king spirit shelter. But he had opened eight gene locks, not because he was strong, but rather because the king spirit liked him and helped him a great deal. Over the course of a few years, he had been given over eight hundred spirit genes. It was that generosity that allowed him to open the gene locks. He wasn¡¯t a genius.


    Of course, he had not received any king spirit geno points. And that was because he hadn¡¯t signed a contract with the king spirit. He had signed his contract with a subordinate of the king spirit, one that had also opened eight gene locks. But with the spirit itself having only opened eight gene locks, that meant it was the highest Liu Yuxuan could open, as well.


    The king spirit wasn¡¯t very keen on signing contracts with any random human. This king spirit would get their subordinates to do it, and that was what had urred for Liu Yuxuan.


    ¡°Brother Liu, are you certain there is no safe passage for us to leave the mountain?¡± Lin He asked.


    Lin He wasn¡¯t willing to vite his own principles by submitting to Liu Yuxuan¡¯s offer, but he felt them waver. When he heard Han Sen speak up for not bing the ve of a spirit, though, he was firm in his resolve not to go to the king shelter.


    ¡°There is no safe route, so don¡¯t throw your life away. Especially on this man¡¯s ord; this guy doesn¡¯t know anything. He¡¯s barely out of his Third God¡¯s Sanctuary nappies!¡± Liu Yuxuan was staring at Han Sen as he spoke.


    It was obvious to Lin Weiwei that he was indeed an influential figure in the shelter, but he just wanted to flex his importance to impress and seduce her.


    In his shelter, it was unlikely they¡¯d be able to return to the Alliance, as well.


    In the Alliance, he was nothing in the eyes of the Lin family. Here, things were different, and he had a much better chance of wooing her.


    He didn¡¯t care for the wellbeing of the others. More than anything, he just wanted to bring her back to the shelter so he could have her sign a contract with the spirit he knew. Then, no matter what, she¡¯d be unable to escape him.


    And if he yed his cards right, fun with Lin Weiwei wouldn¡¯t be the only thing he could have. He could end up having some of the other humans as subordinates for himself. If they didn¡¯t behave, they¡¯d be killed. Their lives in the Alliance would have already been forfeited, anyway.


    ¡°Are you positive there aren¡¯t any safe routes?¡± Lin Weiwei asked.


    ¡°Yes. So, please, don¡¯t do this.¡± Liu Yuxuan started to act all upset, and went on to say, ¡°The mountain is too dangerous. If you insist on trying to cross its perilous terrain, you really will lose your life. A grizzly death is all that will await you. If youe with me, I can make it so you can get to the Alliance whenever you wish. And if you don¡¯t like the shelter, once you¡¯re in the Alliance, just don¡¯t return.¡±


    Liu Yuxuan was not dumb, and he wouldn¡¯t start an argument with them.


    But in his heart, he thought, ¡°Mwahaha! Once you¡¯re in the shelter with me, you¡¯ll never visit the Alliance again!¡±


    Liu Yuxuan did not start a fight because the eight gene locks he had opened were solely from the spirit genes, and as such, he¡¯d most likely be weaker than some of his opponents when it came to actual battle.


    Lin He had opened seven gene locks, but they were earned the old-fashioned way. As such, he¡¯d likely wreck the conniving wretch.


    That¡¯s why he was trying to trick them intoing to the shelter. Once they were there, he could do whatever he wished to them.


    Hearing what Liu Yuxuan had told them, Chen Hu was tempted to go with the man. After all, he was told he could visit the Alliance whenever he wished.


    Ghost Mountain was a wicked ce, and going back to the Alliance with your life was a fair option. And once in the Alliance, the leash of the contract was ineffective. They could just forfeit their lives in the Sanctuary, and live in the Alliance forever.


    Not being able to grow stronger was a better choice than being killed.


    Chen Hu and a few others showed great interest in going, so they asked Liu Yuxuan for many details.


    ¡°You see this sacred-blood turtle? The king spirit gave it to me as a gift. He¡¯s a ster bloke. If he treated humans like thralls, would he have given this to me?¡± Liu Yuxuan¡¯s words were creamy, and his ploy was more than convincing.


    Chen Hu then turned to Han Sen and said, ¡°Come on, Brother Han. We should go there together!¡±


    Again, Han Sen reaffirmed his goal with a shake of his head. ¡°I am leaving this ce,¡± he said.


    ¡°Me, too. I¡¯vee too far to turn back now,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    Chen Hu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Well, if you guys are going, it¡¯d be unkind of me to remain. We¡¯ve been through a lot together, and on this road, there¡¯ll undoubtedly be more hell to endure. And if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to be right by your side and not miss a second of it.¡±


    The offer had been very tempting, but when the time to make a decision came, everyone still decided to remain with Han Sen.


    Lin He said, ¡°Brother Liu, I thank you for the offer, but we decline. The kindness you wish to show us is a testament to your good heart. And if your heart is as good as I have been led to believe, then you will point us to the path of least resistance. Tell us which way will let us leave this mountain the easiest, and we¡¯ll owe you¡ªbig time.¡±


    Liu Yuxuan did not expect everyone to end up following Han Sen. He had clearly underestimated his influence.


    Liu Yuxuan was fuming on the inside, but he still feigned a weak smile, as if his ulterior motive had not just been foiled. He told them, ¡°I truly admire your courage. Unfortunately, I cannot guide you away from this ce entirely. But, I can lead you for three hundred miles, and make sure no harm falls upon you. I will guarantee your safety.¡±

 Chapter 1015 - Blood-Wing Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Blood-Wing Beast King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen calmly observed Liu Yuxuan. Han Sen was dexterous in the arts of assassination, and when his Jadeskin had allowed him to open his eighth sense, he gained the ability to detect any hostile feelings towards him.


    Although Liu Yuxuan had hid it well, Han Sen could sense he meant to do him harm.


    Of course, Han Sen did not say anything just yet. The road they would go along together had to be safe, because schemers and backstabbers like Liu Yuxuan rarely put themselves in dangerous situations.


    Everyone followed him, and as he led the way, many creatures came into sight. When they saw the turtle, though, they ran off and posed no threat.


    ¡°With me here, nothing for the next three hundred miles willy a finger on any of you.¡± Watch the creatures run off, Liu Yuxuan puffed his chest up and spoke with an arrogant tone of voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you here with us,¡± Wang Yu said.


    ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll be passing through the territory of a super creature. But again, you needn¡¯t worry. I, Liu Yuxuan, am here to safeguard you all.¡± He continued to speak with the same snobbish mannerisms.


    Lin He and Lin Weiwei responded with simple grace, saying, ¡°Thank you for your service.¡±


    ¡°Well, we are friends, aren¡¯t we? I am especially fond of you, my dear Weiwei. This is the least I can do for you,¡± Liu Yuxuan said.


    In his heart, his real emotions were actually like curdled milk. He snickered to himself, saying, ¡°That super creature is a good friend of mine, and I often please his son. He¡¯ll do me a favor, for sure. Once I get him to deal with the rest of this annoying congregation, I can whisk Weiwei home to my bedroom chamber.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not letting Han Sen get off the hook by granting him a swift death. They¡¯d all be on their way to the shelter right now, if it wasn¡¯t for that snotty brat. He¡¯ll die slow.¡± Thinking of his bestiality fetish, a pleasurable chill ran down Liu Yuxuan¡¯s spine. Then, he looked over to Han Sen.


    Han Sen was, much to his surprise, was looking his way as well. He was smiling, but that smile almost felt as if he had been able to read his mind.


    ¡°Has he noticed something amiss? Does he know what I¡¯m up to?¡± Liu Yuxuan was spooked.


    He mulled it over a bit, and thenforted himself by saying, ¡°Pah! That is preposterous. He doesn¡¯t know a thing; he¡¯s a noob that¡¯s somehow fumbled his way into the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. I should ease up a bit.¡±


    Liu Yuxuan presented a smile back and said, ¡°There is no need for you to worry, Brother Han. I can keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Gee, thanks,¡± Han Sen said in response.


    ¡°Fool. Even if you did max out your super geno points, here you are, waltzing into my trap without a single suspicion. You numbnuts,¡± Liu Yuxuan thought to himself, cackling on the inside.


    Cliffs adorned both sides of the valley, and there were many caves dotted across them. There were many winged beasts in the area, and a few thousand of them popted the skies.


    The group was a little nervous and antsy, seeing that many creatures were lingering above them.


    ¡°Again, there is no need to worry,¡± Liu Yuxuan said, then screamed into the skies.


    After that, all the beasts returned to the caves as if they were afraid. Then, they just watched from the darkness of their holes.


    ¡°You are good,¡± Wang Yu said.


    ¡°Later, I will summon the super creature¡¯s son. He¡¯lle over and meet us. Under his protection, we can travel further along the valley. Nothing will attack us, then.¡± Liu Yuxuan¡¯s tone of voice was already changing, as if he had a mouthful of plums.


    He had spent a long time studying thenguage of creatures. After much time, he had learned a fair few words, and this was a talent few people had.


    To his credit, he was a smart man. Few humans were ever treated with even a modicum of respect in spirit shelters. Liu Yuxuan had done well for himself, to have gotten to the position he was in. What¡¯s more, his skills of observation were in fine shape.


    He let out another scream, to summon the super creature¡¯s son. This scream was different, though, and in thenguage of creatures, he mentioned he had brought a grand bounty of food with him. Except for Lin Weiwei, everyone else was up for sacrifice.


    No one there spoke thenguage of creatures, so no one had a clue what to expect.


    After the scream, an echo of response came from further down the valley. A red beast appeared and came before them.


    It had blood-colored wings that were thirty meters wide, and horns decorated the monster¡¯s head like those of a goat.


    Chen Hu, upon seeing this, couldn¡¯t help blurting out, ¡°Wow, you really are good!¡±


    Han Sen had fantastic eyesight, and he saw a small beast atop the big beast¡¯s back.


    Liu Yuxuan¡¯s face changed when he saw the big beast appear.


    He had only wished to summon the super creature¡¯s son. He hadn¡¯t expected he¡¯d end up summoning the big one that the son rode upon.


    He rarely ever got to see the king, and he was only used to interacting with the son.


    Liu Yuxuan would have had some control over what happened if only the son had shown up, as he had nned. With the blood-wing beast king there, as well, he¡¯d be helpless in controlling what might happen.


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned the presence of a sacrifice. I think a simple summoning of the son would have been better,¡± Liu Yuxuan thought the beast king hade over upon hearing there¡¯d be much food on offer.


    Whatever happened next was entirely up to the hulking, airborne monstrosity. He could only hope it¡¯d leave Lin Weiwei alone.


    If the beast wanted to eat Lin Weiwei, as heartbreaking as it¡¯d be, he knew better than to protect her. He only wanted her as a pretty toy, and it wasn¡¯t worth risking his life for her.

 Chapter 1016 - Unbelievable Kindness

    Chapter 1016: Unbelievable Kindness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing the Blood-Wing Beast King nearing, Liu Yuxuan quickly kowtowed before it and made a few subservient sounds.


    He had only wanted to summon the beast king¡¯s son, due to the fact the two shared something of a bond. Now, he had to tarnish his own image of being strong and influential to the creatures of the domain by going down on the ground.


    But Liu Yuxuan knew what to prioritize with the beast king¡¯s unexpected approach. He¡¯d rather discard his image than his life. If he was disrespectful towards the king, he could provoke its finicky wrath and end up as its teatime meal.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care much for the two-faced man, making a fool of himself on the ground. He was a dead man walking, as it was.


    Chen Hu, on the other hand, saw things differently. He was touched by what Liu Yuxuan was doing, believing his act wasn¡¯t one of self-preservation. He believed he had gone on the ground to kowtow on his behalf and the others that were with him.


    Boom!


    The beast kingnded before them all. Liu Yuxuan did not relent in his feverish kowtowing.


    But the king paid no heed to him. It walked towards Han Sen, at which point, the son leapt off its parent¡¯s back.


    Liu Yuxuan wished to remind the king that, if it was hungry, Lin Weiwei was not one to be eaten. But he was having cold feet about telling the king anything. Seeing how mighty and powerful it looked, he thought it best to shut uppletely and not say a word.


    Han Sen looked at the beast that was approaching, thinking he¡¯d use Liu Yuxuan as a meat shield if a fight started.


    ¡°Eat them. Eat them all up. Just please, save me the delicious Lin Weiwei!¡± Liu Yuxuan thought to himself.


    But what happened next went against all of his expectations.


    The beast king, aftering directly in front of Han Sen, performed a friendly gesture of respect.


    Neither Liu Yuxuan nor anyone else could understand what was going on, and why the beast king was acting that way towards Han Sen.


    ¡°How?¡± Liu Yuxuan¡¯s breath had been yanked from his lungs. Even king spirits were afraid of this creature, so it was difficult for him to fathom why it¡¯d show so much respect towards Han Sen. He thought he must have been having a nightmare.


    No one else spoke thenguage of beasts, but there was no hostility between the two parties. And the tension that once existed, quickly vanished. Chen Hu, hurriedly asked, ¡°Mister Liu, can you trante what it is trying to tell us?¡±


    Liu Yuxuan was so shocked, he didn¡¯t hear a word Chen Hu said. But the shock wasn¡¯t going to end anytime soon. What happened next made him dizzy.


    The beast king¡¯s son ran towards Han Sen and leapt into his arms. It ced a red fruit in his hand.


    Seeing this, Liu Yuxuan felt blood rush to his head in such volume that it felt like his head was going to explode.


    ¡°I must be dreaming. I must be! This must all be a bad dream! Why would he give a blood fruit to a human?¡± Liu Yuxuan¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets, as he eyed the fruit in Han Sen¡¯s hand with envy.


    The king spirit once asked Liu Yuxuan to deliver gifts and treasures to the beast, in the hopes of one day receiving such a fruit in return for the kindness. But the spirit had yet to be given a single one, despite the repeated offerings that were provided. Liu Yuxuan had only glimpsed the beast king once before, too, as he was never allowed in its presence.


    This had gone on for quite some time, but the king spirit never thought to stop; the fruit really was that valuable. Constant gifts with an expected return never given.


    The king spirit, despite his grand efforts, did not receive a single one. But here, now, Han Sen was handed one oh-so-simply. Liu Yuxuan¡¯s mind was suffering a meltdown.


    The beast king¡¯s son licked Han Sen¡¯s cheek in admiration, and its tail wagged with unbridled joy.


    Liu Yuxuan¡¯s mind recalled how each of his visits with the son usually went, in that it always used him as a faucet of blood. Every time they were together, he would have to allow it to sink its teeth in him so that could it drink his blood. It always acted superior, as well, vastly different to the puppydog-like behavior it was showing Han Sen.


    Han Sen stroked the beast king¡¯s son¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Is this fruit for me?¡±


    The beast king¡¯s son seemed to enjoy the hand was that caressing it softly, and it made a gentle sound. Then, it nodded in confirmation.


    Liu Yuxuan¡¯s shock had turned to jealousy, but now, it turned to anger. The creatures never replied to him whenever he spoke the humannguage. That was the whole reason he taught himself how tomunicate in thenguage of creatures, in the first ce.


    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn that *sshole.¡± His face was still on the ground, and he did not dare get up.


    He couldn¡¯t at all wrap his mind around why the two creatures would show so much love and respect towards a human they had never seen before.


    Bao¡¯er, seeing the beast king¡¯s son being so friendly, wanted to show it some love, too. She crawled up to it and rubbed her face in its lovely mane.


    This did nothing to upset the disposition of the beast king¡¯s son or the beast king itself, either. Things were as peaceful as ever, and the son decided to lick Bao¡¯er a little, as well.


    Han Sen was surprised by the entire affair, also. He had gotten himself ready for a fight, so theck of hostilities came as a delightful shock.


    The blood fruit he had been given looked immensely powerful. It looked far superior to the ones birthed by Devil King¡¯s seeds or any of the ones found in the Valley of Time.


    Roar!


    The beast king suddenly roared, and after it did, many small creatures flocked to the valley as if they were in celebration of Han Sen¡¯sing.


    With the beast king protecting them, the group traveled through the valley for a few hundred miles, entirely unhindered. But when they exited the valley, it was no longer the dominion of the Blood-Wing Beast King. When it was time to say goodbye, the king leapt onto a rock and gave a faint cry of sadness in farewell.

 Chapter 1017 - Blood Fruit

    Chapter 1017: Blood Fruit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mister Liu, I thank you. You have greatly opened our eyes,¡± Chen Hu said.


    He believed the beasts were so kind because of Liu Yuxuan¡¯s behavior.


    With a forced smile, Liu Yuxuan pretended that had been the case and said, ¡°You are wee.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, when we return to the Alliance, we will send you a reward in return for your kind deeds. But if I may ask, where do we go from here?¡± Lin He knew it wasn¡¯t actually Liu Yuxuan who had made the beast king so friendly, but he was still oblivious to his evil thoughts and intentions. So, he just went along with his credit-taking and thanked him.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s me. Helpful as always.¡± Liu Yuxuan smiled and went on to say, ¡°There is a path you¡¯d do well to take, just up ahead. Come, I will lead you there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, in that case, we thank you again,¡± Chen Hu said.


    Liu Yuxuan then turned to ask Han Sen, ¡°Have you seen the Blood-Wing Beast King before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Liu Yuxuan had no reason to believe Han Sen was lying.


    ¡°Is this guy the luckiest man in existence or what? Why would this brat be given a blood fruit?¡± Liu Yuxuan did his best to contemte why.


    Liu Yuxuan forced another smile and tried to weasel his way into getting a nibble of it. He said, ¡°That blood fruit is a gift for everyone; why don¡¯t you share it?¡±


    Cheekily, having not received it, he tried to lie and say it was something that belonged to everyone.


    If Han Sen was willing to share, it meant he¡¯d be given a slice. With a fruit so brilliant as that, even a small nibble would be wondrous.


    If Han Sen was not willing to share, others might end up upset. They might even revolt against the man they all seemed to be blindly following.


    ¡°I gave it to Bao¡¯er.¡± Han Sen pointed at her.


    Liu Yuxuan had only focused on Han Sen the entire time, not noticing Bao¡¯er was munching away at the fruit as its juice stained her cheeks.


    ¡°How could you?!¡± He was unable to hold his tongue and feign kindness at this point, and like a sudden barking, he yelled at Han Sen.


    He was infuriated to learn that Han Sen had fed a fruit that was greatly desired by a king spirit to what he deemed a useless pet.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Han Sen had actually tried having some earlier, but it had no effect.


    When Bao¡¯er showed him she really wanted it, he had no problem giving it to her.


    ¡°Let her have it. We don¡¯t need it, anyway,¡± Chen Hu said.


    ¡°The beast king provided it to Han Sen as a gift. It was his to decide who should or who should not receive some,¡± Lin Weiwei spoke out, in defense of his decision.


    She could tell Liu Yuxuan hadn¡¯t actually helped them, as well. If the king had really been nice to them because of his kowtowing, the fruit would have been given to him.


    Seeing that he had lost his temper this way, Lin Weiwei was now positive her hypothesis was correct.


    With everyone else also saying they did not mind not having it, Liu Yuxuan was again left struggling toprehend why everyone was so supportive of Han Sen.


    Seeing Lin Weiwei looking at him, Liu Yuxuan tried to swallow his ring temper and gently exin, ¡°It can merely benefit the human body, that¡¯s all. I just thought it was a shame to give it to a pet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I treat her like a daughter, anyway,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Fine. Whatever. Let¡¯s keep walking.¡± Liu Yuxuan marched ahead as soon as he finished his sentence.


    Liu Yuxuan went with a smile, but inside, he was thinking, ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s it; I¡¯m not allowing any of you to live. That *sshole Han Sen must die.¡±


    Liu Yuxuan despised Han Sen more than ever, and the fact he had ruined his ns was driving him nuts. He wanted them all dead, especially since they had seen him shamelessly kowtow in front of a super creature.


    He hadn¡¯t told anyone which shelter he actually came from, fortunately. But regardless, he wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone there to walk away and possibly mention the shameless act they had seen from him.


    But these thoughts and desires were all manic concoctions of his disturbed mind. No one thought anything ill of his behavior so far. They actually appreciated his willingness to go down on the ground in a subservient manner before the beast king. They might not have known his true intentions, but still, that was besides the fact.


    Right now, though, Liu Yuxuan was leading them to a dead end. They were headed to the territory of another super creature. It was another ce the king spirit would not dare tread.


    Compared to the Blood-Wing Beast King, this super creature was ten times more ferocious, Liu Yuxuan reckoned. It was known to kill and gorge on whatever living thing came near itsir. Not even the bones of its victims would be left uneaten.


    When they were almost there, Liu Yuxuan stopped and pointed in the direction, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t lead you any further. Beyond is where you should head, and not soon after, you¡¯ll be led away and off the mountain. Be careful on your way, lest you make your presence known to the king spirit.¡±


    Liu Yuxuan was lying, of course. The super creature was said to lurk directly ahead of the party now. He had no actual clue where the mountain¡¯s exit might have resided, and he had no idea what was past the doom-bringing beast he was leading them to. Not that it mattered to him.


    ¡°Mister Liu, wait.¡± After everyone thanked him for his guidance, and he was ready to turn away and leave, Han Sen stopped him from going.

 Chapter 1018 - Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What is it, Brother Han?¡± Liu Yuxuan asked, looking back at Han Sen.


    ¡°There is something I need your help with, before your departure,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly help, if I am able to. What is it?¡± Liu Yuxuan said.


    What happened next would be up to him to decide.


    ¡°Take us further,¡± Han Sen said, looking at Liu Yuxuan sternly.


    At this request, his face changed. And he said, ¡°Well, like I said, I would like to help you. Unfortunately, I am not too familiar with these roads. But, should you proceed this way and meet some misfortune, you cane back and seek me out. The offer for you staying at my shelter still stands.¡±


    Lin Yuxuan¡¯s tone of voice bordered one of mocking, as if he was trying to make Han Sen seem as if he was scared.


    ¡°I have no problem going further, but you need toe with me,¡± Han Sen said.


    Liu Yuxuan was suddenly angered by the persistence of this request, and he moodily said, ¡°Uncle San and Weiwei, did you hear what he just said? I am not one of you people, but I have helped you get this far out of the kindness of my heart. Haven¡¯t I done enough for you? I even kowtowed on your behalf; what, do you expect me to die for you lot, too?¡±


    Lin He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Brother Liu, calm down. I¡¯m sure you have misinterpreted Little Han¡¯s words. Chill for a minute and hear him out, in full.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t misunderstand. He has toe with us,¡± Han Sen spoke inly.


    ¡°You are crazy! Who do you think you are by telling me what to do!?¡± At this point Liu Yuxuan was yelling at the top of his voice. He went on to shout, ¡°Uncle San, Weiwei, do you hear what he is saying? This guy is f*cking impossible to please; he wants even more?! Dogs would show a greater appreciation than this boy!¡±


    Han Sen coldly said, ¡°I am crazy. I have been for a long time. Are you only just learning that now?¡±


    ¡°The boy has a death wish. But whatever, I¡¯m done with you!¡± Liu Yuxuan did his best to speak poorly of Han Sen, trying to discourage the group of travelers from supporting Han Sen any further.


    No matter how powerful Han Sen had be, he had been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for a year. Most people would have only suspected him to have opened three gene locks at the most. Although Liu Yuxuan¡¯s gene locks were weak, he still had eight of them. And what¡¯s more, he had a sacred-blood turtle.


    Liu Yuxuan¡¯s body was burning with a fire of utter hatred and contempt for Han Sen, and he growled, ¡°You¡¯re so cocky. You think you¡¯re the best, don¡¯t you? Come on, show me what you got!¡±


    Others thought to say something, but before they could, Han Sen swung his fist.


    Han Sen knew why Liu Yuxuan was behaving the way he was, and he knew the man had a secret desire to get them all killed.


    What¡¯s more, Han Sen was not a fan of negotiation. When he encountered a heated confrontation with someone he deemed evil, a quick fist was Han Sen¡¯s favored method of achieving resolution.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist traveled with a fire. Seeing ite, Liu Yuxuan transformed into a ming snake that lunged at Han Sen.


    The snake was ten meters long, and all Han Sen had was a fiery fist. The scene certainly looked unbnced.


    But when the two fiery figures collided, Liu Yuxuan was the one given the most shock.


    Boom!


    Han Sen hit the ming snake, and ignited the body with a searing me of a far crueler power.


    Liu Yuxuan dropped to the ground, rolling around on the grass and screaming in agony. He managed to utter amand to his turtle, which then attacked Han Sen.


    The turtle¡¯s first move was shooting water towards Han Sen.


    This attack was rapidly dodged, and in retaliation, Han Sen jumped to the turtle¡¯s head with Taia in hand.


    Katcha!


    The turtle¡¯s head was sliced off with ease. Blood squirted from the red, rhythmic pumping of its exposed throat.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature Armored Turtle killed. Beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    Liu Yuxuan continued rolling around on the ground, but the fire that was ruining his body refused to be put out.


    Han Sen picked him up and got rid of the mes himself, but the man was heavily damaged.


    Liu Yuxuan¡¯s eight gene locks were nothingpared to Han Sen.


    Liu Yuxuan pretended to be a victim in this entire ordeal, crying tears while proiming, ¡°Uncle San, Weiwei, Chen Hu... I helped you! What did I do to deserve this treatment?!¡±


    He made himself look so wronged, others actually felt pity for him.


    ¡°Maybe there really was a misunderstanding...¡± Lin He did believe Han Sen had been a little too cruel on him.


    But Lin He trusted Han Sen¡¯s judgment, and he knew there had to be a reason Han Sen was so willing tosh out against Liu Yuxuan.


    ¡°I will exinter. You guys remain here.¡± Han Sen continued down the path, dragging Liu Yuxuan along with him.


    Liu Yuxuan yelled for help from the others, but he didn¡¯t get any. Eventually, as Han Sen pulled him nearer the ce he wished for them to meet their doom, he quieted down.


    He was scared now; he was terrified of waking up the super creature that was said to lurk there.


    Liu Yuxuan, at this point, knew Han Sen had figured out what he had been up to. It had to be the reason why he had been dragged there like that.


    But Liu Yuxuan believed Han Sen¡¯s determined march into that wicked territory was merely a bluff. He thought Han Sen wouldn¡¯t risk going too far forward. If Han Sen could not provide his party an exnation for what he had done, Liu Yuxuan thought there might be a chance to turn them all against each other and possibly crawl away from this entire affair with his life.

 Chapter 1019 - This Must be a Nightmare

    Chapter 1019: This Must be a Nightmare


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Han Sen continue to walk forward, not slowing down for a single second, Liu Yuxuan was moving from afraid to terrified. It didn¡¯t help that Han Sen had remained silent the entire time, as well.


    Most people that found themselves being suddenly dragged away against their will by an angry man would object quite loudly, but Liu Yuxuan remained as quiet as he could. There was a risk he was trying to avoid, despite thinking Han Sen¡¯s bluff was still in y.


    Lin He and Lin Weiwei could see the two from where they were, and they watched intently. They were still a little unsure about what had motivated and instigated Han Sen¡¯s aggression, but they knew there was more to this than met the eye.


    Liu Yuxuan¡¯s eyes were wide open now, having realized Han Sen had strolled directly into the area the beast was said to feast on intruders.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! That¡¯s it, we have to go! We have to go now or else we die!¡± Liu Yuxuan finally spoke, and his voice wasn¡¯t at normal volume. It was a scream, one driven by an intense fear of imminent death.


    Han Sen stopped, looked at the wriggling worm, and said, ¡°Why would we die? I thought you said this is a safe road, and that our exit from the mountain is just beyond here.¡±


    ¡°Do it! Just do it! Get out! Leave this ce!¡± Liu Yuxuan was writhing around with what looked like a broken mind. He really didn¡¯t want to die, and he was utterly terrified of the concept of waking up the super creature that was said to live there.


    ¡°Leave? Leave here? Give me one good reason to.¡± Han Sen was slowly starting to walk forward again.


    ¡°You are crazy! It¡¯s a dead end, not an exit! And only death will await us both if you continue going forward!¡± Even the deaf could have heard Liu Yuxuan¡¯s hopeless crying, and so pretty swiftly, his scheme was revealed to the party that watched from afar. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Sen, they all would have merrily walked into a trap, still thinking Liu Yuxuan was a decent fellow.


    Han Sen turned around and dragged him back to Lin He. Then, he threw him onto the ground.


    ¡°*sshole! Why do you want to hurt us?!¡± Chen Hu was furious at this revtion.


    ¡°Run! Run!¡± Liu Yuxuan believed the creature must have woken up by now.


    ¡°It would be best we stay away from this area for now. Come, let¡¯s backtrack a bit,¡± Han Sen said.


    Lin He agreed, saying, ¡°Yes, Chen Hu, everyone, let¡¯s go.¡±


    But suddenly, the sound of a wicked scream and an explosion was heard from far behind them.


    ¡°We are dead because of you!¡± Liu Yuxuan yelled at Han Sen, as if he was a victim.


    Han Sen frowned at the emergence of a new threat, but he was not afraid.


    The sound was loud, and the noise of something hissing was quickly drawing near. A white snake came into view.


    It was like a cross between a white cobra and a dragon. The head possessed a unicorn horn, and ice-like eyes. The scales of its form were like threaded diamonds. The monster was as beautiful as it was scary.


    Nobody¡¯s legs could move, though, and it felt as if something was keeping them from fleeing.


    The creature was infinitely more frightening than the Blood-Wing Beast King they had previously encountered. In the presence of that monster, they could not even think about running.


    Even Lin He felt his body stiffen, and all he could do was remain still, watching the snake approach.


    The snake looked at the crowd and hissed. Its forked tongue rattled in the open maw. As everyone looked on, they were sapped of their hope of survival.


    Liu Yuxuan looked as if he belonged in an asylum. He was crazy, mumbling and dribbling in fear. He repeatedly blubbered, ¡°That¡¯s it, man. Game over, man. Game over!¡±


    In the next second, the white dragon moved in front of Han Sen. Everyone thought he would be the first to go, regretfully.


    The snake pulled out its tongue and touched his body.


    Han Sen was able to move the entire time, but he had chosen not to. He knew the beautiful white snake was not actually going to be hostile at all.


    He had, of course, at first prepared to fight. But as the snake drew nearer and nearer, he was able to realize there was no aggressive intent in its approach.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s mounting shock, a white mushroom fell out of the snake¡¯s mouth and into Han Sen¡¯s hands. Then, the snake lowered its head in front of him.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Han Sen looked at the mushroom with confusion.


    The mushroom was very big, and the lifeforce it possessed was no joke. It was incredibly strong. Simply smelling it was enough to bring a person¡¯s mind greatfort, and it looked so delicious, Han Sen thought he could hear his cells moaning and groaning for a taste.


    It was lucky the super creatures had no intention of harming him, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t yet understand why that was. And stranger yet, why were they delivering him gifts?


    Having also received the blood fruit earlier, he now thought to himself, ¡°Does Lady Luck simply have a crush on me? Is this her work?¡±


    Liu Yuxuan was frozen for a different reason now. He watched what urred with immeasurable shock. He eximed, ¡°Impossible! Dragon Saliva! Impossible!¡±


    Everyone looked at Han Sen strangely. They now knew for sure that the Blood-Wing Beast King really had only cared for Han Sen.


    Suddenly, though, the white snake grabbed Han Sen. They believed it was going to eat him for a second, but that spike of fear was quickly alleviated. It had only grabbed Han Sen by his clothes, and gently, it ced him on its back. It had decided to guide him through the next region of the mountain.


    Seeing Han Sen atop the white snake, Liu Yuxuan¡¯s broken mind seemed topletely shatter. He muttered, ¡°This must be a nightmare. I have to wake up! This must really be just a bad dream.¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Past Life Lover

    Chapter 1020: Past Life Lover


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had his people bring the body of the in turtle and Liu Yuxuan with them. They followed the snake he rode upon through the region the creature presided over.


    Bao¡¯er climbed ahead of Han Sen, sitting directly on the snake¡¯s head. She held the creature¡¯s horn, which worried the others.


    If her behavior angered the white snake, no one could imagine what wrath might be brought down upon them.


    Liu Yuxuan spoke a lot about how cruel and evil the white snake supposedly was, but from what they were actually seeing, his words couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. It didn¡¯t mind Bao¡¯er climbing all over it, and it continued leading them in a delightfully tame and kind manner without an ounce of hostility.


    It went quickly, though. Lin He and his fellows often had trouble keeping up, but it seemed to acknowledge their existence by slowing down for them, every now and again.


    The group traversed this portion of the mountain without a single incident. All was well and all was safe. When had gone as far as it could, it gently allowed Bao¡¯er and Han Sen to disembark. Then, it returned to its domain as swiftly as it had initially left it.


    ¡°Brother Han, why do super creatures treat you like this? Were you once a renowned super creature king in a past life?¡± Chen Hu asked, in equal parts amusement and awe.


    Everyone seemed to be a little dazed by what was going on. No one had ever seen or even heard of a human receiving such treatment from creatures before.


    ¡°If I told you I didn¡¯t know why they treated me this way, would you believe me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lin Weiwei just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d believe you. Super creatures are... unpredictable, to say the least. But perhaps there is an item in your possession that attracts them to you.¡±


    ¡°That most certainly sounds like a feasible possibility,¡± Lin He added.


    Theirments reminded Han Sen that he did indeed have something special on him, but it was something he had brought with him from the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The only special item he had acquired recently was the Dragon-Blood Ring. But if his possession of that was why, then neither the wolf nor the monkeys would have attacked him.


    Han Sen, unable to understand, shelved those thoughts for the time being.


    ¡°Well, Han Sen, is it time we decide what to do with this *sshole? Should we kill him and be done with it?¡± Wang Yu said, with a tone of utter contempt.


    The jig was up for Liu Yuxuan, and it had been revealed to them all how much of a spiteful, twisted, back-stabbing liar he truly was. The region they had crossed with the snake was nothing like he described.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I just don¡¯t like Han Sen, that¡¯s all. I only tried to get rid of him!¡± Liu Yuxuan was on his knees, sobbing for mercy.


    ¡°Little Han, what will you do?¡± Lin He asked.


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Lin Weiwei, now understanding what he had nned to do, was in great relief she had not decided to follow him to the shelter.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take him with us for now. If something seeks to attack or kill us, he¡¯ll make a fine decoy,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    To Han Sen, he was a dead man already. The only reason Han Sen was going to allow him to live a little longer was so his death could prove at least somewhat useful.


    Hearing what Han Sen said, they each thought it to be the best course of action. They did not have any more ideas or opinions to share.


    A whileter, they all stopped for a rest. Since there were hungry stomachs all around, Han Sen got to preparing a meal from the turtle he had in.


    The turtle was a fairly big creature, so it was going to prove too big for Han Sen to eat all by himself. As such, he offered some of the cooked turtle to the others, and they each epted a portion.


    Bao¡¯er looked excited, eating the turtle. She had developed a great taste for meat.


    While everyone ate and dined merrily, though, creatures approached them. A white, sacred-blood deer walked up to Han Sen and ced down a clump of holy grass in front of him. Then, it left.


    It wasn¡¯t long until other creatures showed up, bringing with them the carcass of a creature they had hunted. Theyid it down in front of Han Sen and walked away as well.


    Han Sent cooked the creature he had been provided, and he was delighted to learn it was a sacred-blood creature, too.


    Liu Yuxuan had no clue why all the creatures of the mountains, those he had once believed to be utterly wretched, wished to please Han Sen.


    Everywhere Han Sen went, creatures weed him. He received an abundance of gifts over the course of their travel, all beyond their wildest expectations.


    ¡°Little San-San, you must have been quite the romantic creature lover in a past life,¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    ¡°I must have worked hard, all day and night, to please the number of creatures that seek to reward me.¡± Han Sen gave her a wry smile.


    ¡°Maybe you were just a popr figure, adored by all?¡± Lin Weiwei suggested.


    ¡°Yep, I can believe it. Everyone must love Brother Han!¡± Chen Hu said, in admiration.


    Han Sen replied to them both, saying, ¡°Maybe in a past life, I was their king.¡±


    ¡°King...¡± Lin Weiwei shook her head. Then, she said, ¡°No, more like a celebrity.¡±


    ¡°Yep, a celebrity,¡± Chen Hu said.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t actually a believer in the concept of reincarnation. He knew there was a reason for the kindness being shown towards him by the creatures, but he just couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    But at least it made for a pleasant journey. Encountering creatures was no longer a problem for them, and the fear that first gued their journey had vanished. Before Han Sen, every creature was tame and gentle.


    They went on in this manner for quite some time. They traveled for an entire month, and they moved at a quick pace. Their lives were better than they had been, even when they were living in a human shelter.


    Han Sen had eaten two whole wolf kings, some turtle, and a variety of other meats given to him by creatures. In total, his sacred-blood geno point tally managed to reach fifty-six.

 Chapter 1021 - Golden Flying Bug

    Chapter 1021: Golden Flying Bug


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Han Sen had received many presents from the creatures of the regions he and his party traversed, none of those gifts had yet surpassed the Blood Fruit and Dragon Saliva in terms of rarity and power. Those gifts, given to him by super creatures, were by far the best.


    Upon nearing the exit of Ghost Mountain, they encountered another super creature. It was a giant ape, and it provided Han Sen with a small wine cup.


    Han Sen could tell it was actually a geno item. But despite his close examinations of it, he couldn¡¯t really tell what purpose it might serve him.


    The giant ape also aided them in travel. He grabbed ahold of every member of Han Sen¡¯s party and ced them all atop his shoulders. Then, he took off running for four days straight. The craggy slopes of the mountain soon gave way to an emerald, verdant expanse that was home to a number of horses, merrily grazing away the hours of sunshine.


    ¡°We are finally off Ghost Mountain!¡± Everyone was exuberantly happy.


    The ape ced them down, roared at Han Sen, and then returned to the mountain.


    Looking back to where they had spent so much time traveling, it was almost like a dream.


    Everything they had been through seemed unbelievable, even to Han Sen.


    Aargh!


    Just as everyone was in chirpy spirits, a scream sounded from their midst. Liu Yuxuan was rolling on the ground in pain, shrieking in agony.


    A wound had formed on his body, as if something had cut him badly. He was covered in blood, yet no one around him had done a thing.


    As Liu Yuxuan screamed, he barely looked human. His body was being skinned by a phantom aggressor, and soon, his flesh started to get carved away inrge chunks. Soon, it¡¯d be down to the bone.


    The wounds were not fatal, though.


    ¡°Kill me, please! I was wrong. I wanted Weiwei, and yet I was willing to harm and kill you to have her!¡± Liu Yuxuan¡¯s face was distorted and covered in blood. But the torture he was now under was so unbearable, he actually wanted to die.


    Everyone understood what was happening. The spirit that owned Liu Yuxuan must have detected that he had left Ghost Mountain. Thinking that it was an act of disobedience, the spirit started to torture him.


    Lin He grabbed his sword and plunged it deep into Liu Yuxuan¡¯s heart. As his lifeforce left his body, his muscles rxed and his face became softer. He looked free, as if he had been granted a release he had long wanted.


    ¡°There was no need for him to suffer. We are still the same kind. He may have deserved death, but not one that was brutally prolonged,¡± Lin He exined.


    Han Sen nodded. Even though he despised Liu Yuxuan and would have killed the man himself, he wouldn¡¯t have tortured him.


    The others, seeing the way he died, were in shock. They were eternally d they had not returned to the shelter and submitted themselves to themand of a spirit. One day, they could have ended up just like Liu Yuxuan.


    To avoid his body being desecrated by creatures, Han Sen torched it until there was nothing left but dust.


    When it was time for them to set out again, they were not too sure where to go. The only thing in front of them was a t, in field that went on as far as the eyes could see. So they picked a direction and went straight ahead.


    The horse-like creatures were afraid of the passing humans, it seemed. Before they even got close, the horses would run off and maintain a lengthy distance.


    After a while of travel, they suddenly heard a buzzing noise. Something gold wasing towards them from across the expanse. At first, it was alone. Butter, more of the golden things appeared. After squinting to get a better look, the group saw that the creatures were golden, fist-sized bugs, and their numbers were many.


    More and more emerged, until they started to blot out the sun and ink the sky. But since they were gold, they did not darken the field they traversed. Instead, the brightness of the region only increased. The area became almost blindingly bright.


    ¡°I wonder what these things will give us?¡± Chen Hu looked very excited.


    Although Chen Hu did not personally receive any gifts or reap any specific benefits, he was excited to see what new thing they would bring.


    But Han Sen was not in this mindset. His face changed and he said, ¡°They are not here to bring gifts. Everyone, get ready to fight!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Chen Hu could not believe it.


    The golden bugs closed in on them quickly. They swooped down low and tried to bite them in a hungry swarm.


    With their gene locks open, the fighters raised their weapons to counter the assault.


    Han Sen was aze with a red fire, and hemanded a phoenix to incinerate the bugs that were directly in front of him.


    But the golden bugs were strange. When the phoenix slew them, it did not respawn and allow Han Sen another usage.


    Even stranger, there was no announcement after the bugs died, and his Dongxuan Aura revealed nothing on those bugs. He didn¡¯t learn a thing.


    The group of travelers unleashed everything they had as they fought back against the tide of insects, but the enemy¡¯s numbers were too many.


    If a bugnded on one of their bodies, even mutant armor wasn¡¯t an effective enough resistance for the subsequent biting. The bugs would tear through their bodies in an instant.


    Screams started to erupt from the group. When Han Sen turned to look at those who cried out, he found them soaked in blood.


    Han Sen tried his best. He always did, but he knew he could not protect everyone this time.


    Han Sen gifted the turtle armor beast soul to Lin Weiwei and said, ¡°Put this on!¡±


    After donning the armor, she was far safer¡ªand she felt that way, too. The golden bugs could no longer nibble their way through that protection.


    But it did nothing to alleviate the enormous swarm that assaulted the rest. There were so many, it was almost like a sandstorm of the fiends. And as for how they might get out of this predicament, Han Sen was short on ideas.


    Aargh!


    The people screamed. Many of the bugs were attached to Wang Yu¡¯s legs, which were being ravenously gnawed. Within a few seconds, nothing but the bones remained. He copsed to the ground.


    On the ground, his ability to resist was drastically reduced. Countless more of the bugs swarmed his defenseless body. He was being ravaged, and in a few seconds, ransacked bones were all that would remain.

 Chapter 1022 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Meeting Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s body surged with red fire, and the bugs that swarmed around Wang Yu were ckened and burnt. The man had been saved, but only barely. He could not stand up, let alone fight.


    Chen Hu was next in line to suffer, though. He screamed, and Han Sen watched as he fell to the ground. A fireball was sent his way, incinerating the hungry bugs that sought to do him harm.


    Han Sen was managing for now, but he knew he couldn¡¯t save everyone.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er get these bugs!¡± Han Sen pleaded, but the baby did not move. Her eyes seemed fixed on something.


    Han Sen knew he could escape and save his own hide, but he knew that would only result in the deaths of the people he had now spent much time with. Chen Hu, Lin He... they¡¯d all die a gruesome death.


    Lin Weiwei had been safe in the armor, but that too was now riddled with cracks. It wouldn¡¯t be long before that broke, exposing her to the ravenous hordes of insects.


    Bao¡¯er continued looking in the same direction, not bothering to summon the gourd.


    Han Sen suddenly heard an explosion in the sky above. A shockwave followed, almost knocking the fighters off their feet.


    It was a howl, and it was familiar. It was reminiscent of the howling of a wolf, but it wasn¡¯t quite the same.


    When they were on Ghost Mountain, the purple wolf super creature heard this sound and left Han Sen and his people be.


    Han Sen suddenly thought he might receive protection from the creatures, after the howl.


    But the howl, as loud as it was, meant whatever made it was close. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what would happen next.


    And yet, nothing did. After a moment of anticipation, the bugs merely continued their onught without reprieve. It was disappointing, to say the least.


    But in the next second, silver lightning tore the skies asunder. Its presence quickly surprised everyone, knocking them down to the ground.


    As their hope had just started to wane, silver lightning descended from the sky like a river.


    The bugs in the path of those lethal webs of windborne fire were destroyed.


    Needless to say, it was shocking. Huddled together, everywhere outside their small portion ofnd was being ravaged by what felt like world-ending chaos.


    All the bugs that sought to kill them were promptly electrocuted.


    ¡°No way...¡± A thought shed through Han Sen¡¯s mind, but it was so crazy, he wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he was a fool to believe it.


    There was a small shadow in the direction Bao¡¯er was looking. It was headed towards them, emerging from beyond the streams of lightning.


    It was a small, silver fox. It approached them slowly, with grace and elegance.


    No lightning touched it; it was as if the curtain of silver fire parted for its entrance.


    ¡°No way...¡± Han Sen was speechless.


    Han Sen now understood why the wolf king left them alone, and why the creatures had all started to be nice towards him. It was because something had been watching over him the entire time.


    ¡°Little Silver!¡± Han Sen shouted, running to greet his old friend.


    The lightning broke away for Han Sen¡¯s approach. He dropped to his knees before the fox and nted a big kiss on the much-missed creature¡¯s forehead. Then, he ruffled the fur on his head.


    The silver fox shoved his muzzle towards him and licked Han Sen¡¯s hands. Then, he buried his head in Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Bao¡¯er squinted her eyes, looking furious at the silver fox. She seemed jealous that something else was obtaining Han Sen¡¯s love.


    The bugs had all gone. When the silver fox looked at Bao¡¯er, it looked as if there was friction in both their eyes and an ignition of sparks.


    But one secondter, they looked away from each other.


    Fortunately, Han Sen did not notice this brief stand-off. It was best that nothing spoiled the moment for him. Han Sen had wanted to discard the gourd once before, and had gone so far as to throw it away. But it was the silver fox that picked it up and brought it back, indicating Han Sen should hold onto it.


    Strangely, after the upant of the gourd emerged and met the person who had given it a father, they did not seem friendly.


    Han Sen wished to say something to the silver fox, but suddenly, there was another explosion. A giant, golden bug emerged from the ground in a haze of soil.


    Its lower body was like that of a snake, whereas its upper body was ted with a carapace that was not unlike a centipede. The creature¡¯s head was like a scorpion, and a stinger-tipped tail swung from its back.


    It looked evil, like a demon freed from hell itself.


    Amidst the golden light that reflected from its shiny ting, the hideous creature roared. Chen Hu was grabbed and pulled across the disheveled field; as he went, soil and grass-stained his clothing.


    After a roar, the golden bug¡¯s tail started to move. It swayed from left to right, as if it was taking aim at Han Sen.


    Boom!


    Nine streaks of golden light were cast towards Han Sen, which twisted the veryposure of space.


    The silver fox leapt in front of Han Sen, amassing a massive vortex of silver power. It transformed back into the fierce lightning fox it could be.


    Before the golden beam could reach its target, the silver fox roared as a big beam of silver lightning zed back to counter it.

 Chapter 1023 - Attacking a Shelter

    Chapter 1023: Attacking a Shelter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Silver lightning burst out of the silver fox and collided with the golden light.


    Boom!


    The golden light was fractured, and in a second, the atmosphere exploded around them in a blinding sh. A one-mile wide hole formed in the ground, and aside from Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, everyone was blown away.


    The streaks of the silver fox¡¯s lightning filled the exhibit of destruction, suppressing all the golden bug sought to do. Try as it might to break that oppressive power, the golden bug could not; all it could do was il around helplessly.


    The silver fox¡¯s fur gleamed. A silver aura formed around him, and it became brighter and brighter. It culminated in a wretched bullet of silver lightning. His target¡ªthe insect aggressor¡ªshrieked wildly in agony.


    Lin He was frozen as he watched the scene unfold. Even Han Sen was shocked. The silver fox hadn¡¯t been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for very long, but he had already amassed a terrifying amount of power. He had managed to alter the minds and desires of the super creatures of Ghost Mountain, and promptly came to Han Sen¡¯s aid on the verdant expanse.


    Of course, this wealth of power wasn¡¯t entirely down to the silver fox¡¯s own prowess. ( )


    The silver fox had opened nine of his gene locks, but he had done so through the help of other super creatures. It was through their aid that he managed to open so many gene locks so quickly, and it was how he had obtained such fierce powers already.


    The reason silver fox had received such treatment was his rarity. He had be widely respected throughout the creature kingdom, and that was down to his healing abilities.


    Many injured creatures had kindly received the silver fox¡¯s healing. He was proficient with this talent, and grievous injuries were healed in no time at all. It was that which earned him this great respect amongst creatures.


    Of course, only having nine gene locks open meant he could not even beat the white snake if it came down to a fight between the two.


    Han Sen had nine gene locks open, as well, and when bringing fitness into the equation, the two were well-bnced. Just like Han Sen, the silver fox¡¯s fitness had not been able to keep up with the number of open gene locks. So, even in the Third God¡¯s Shelter, they¡¯d make for a remarkable duo.


    Boom!


    The golden bug let out a shrill scream. It hastily dug back underground and disappeared, leaving behind stains of gold blood.


    The silver fox looked like a simple fox again. It trotted over to Han Sen and started rubbing his head against Han Sen¡¯s legs again, just like he used to.


    Han Sen picked the silver fox back up in his arms and said to him, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Bao¡¯er was sucking her dummy extra hard, upon seeing this. She was most certainly not happy.


    No one dared remain in the area. Quickly, Han Sen and his party moved on. They eyed the silver fox with slight wariness because of the power they had seen him wield. He was quite a scary thing.


    They looked at Han Sen with such strangeness, too. Han Sen was bringing it along with them, as if it was a pet. It was difficult to imagine what might happen to a man, should they incite the ire of the fox.


    Han Sen had raised the silver fox since its birth, though, and there was no possible chance it would attack him. The only downside to the silver fox¡¯s presence was its tendency to keep creatures at bay. While this trait had its benefits, it made trying to hunt a touch more difficult.


    But, after the golden bug was chased off with its injuries, it did not show up again, thankfully.


    After another two weeks of travel, the group stumbled across humans. There were three of them, and they seemed to be collecting grass.


    At the sight of them, the group was made extremely happy. If there were humans there, it might mean that there was a human shelter nearby.


    When the three people saw Han Sen, they too looked happy. And without dy, both groups met up for a chat.


    ¡°This is not a human shelter.¡± Chen Hu was disappointed.


    The eldest man amongst the three was a fellow called Zhao Xin. He told them, ¡°There aren¡¯t many humans here, but we belong to a royal spirit shelter. It¡¯s called the Sword-Furnace Shelter.¡±


    Lin He said, ¡°Are there any other human shelters around?¡±


    Zhao Xin regretfully informed them, ¡°No, this area is under the control of spirits. It would be best if you return wherever you came from, lest the spirit be aware of your presence.¡±


    Lin He and Lin Weiwei looked at each other. They were saddened, upon hearing they had still not reached a location where they might safely settle down.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Do you know of a ce called Thorn Forest?¡±


    Han Sen needed to know where he was, in order to let Moment Queen move the shelter.


    They all shook their heads, much to Han Sen¡¯s disappointment.


    Immediately, he asked a follow-up question. ¡°Do you know if there is a king ss shelter nearby?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, upon hearing this question. If there was no king ss shelter, there was a chance they could im the royal shelter for themselves. They most certainly had enough power, between Han Sen and his silver fox.


    Zhao Xin shook his head and informed them, ¡°I only know this is a royal shelter, and it¡¯s fairly remote. I don¡¯t believe there are any other shelters in the immediate vicinity.¡±


    ¡°Brother Han, let¡¯s do this,¡± Chen Hu and a few others said.


    It had been too long since any of them had gone to the Alliance, and they all wanted the opportunity to see their family and friends again.


    ¡°Uncle San and Weiwei, what do you think?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Go ahead. If this doesn¡¯t work out in the long run, we can retreat to the Alliance forever,¡± Lin He spoke with hefty gravity.


    ¡°If we let this opportunity pass us by, who knows when our next chance at a ce of sanctuary will be?¡± Lin Weiwei said.


    Zhao Xin looked at the party in shock, and he asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°We are talking about bing the new owners of Sword-Furnace Shelter,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°No! Even if you do take down this shelter, it ultimately belongs to Sword-Pce Shelter. If they send reinforcements here...¡± Zhao Xin quickly told them.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with them and take Sword-Pce Shelter for myself, as well.¡± Han Sen spoke calmly, with perfect confidence.

 Chapter 1024 - Holy-Sword Emperor

    Chapter 1024: Holy-Sword Emperor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Brother Zhao, do you think they can do what they say they can?¡± Zhao Xin and the others hid amongst some bushes. While they watched Han Sen, the youngest of the three asked Zhao Xin the question.


    ¡°They sound confident, so they definitely possess some manner of strength. But even if they can take down this royal shelter, I¡¯m not sure they have the strength to take down Sword-Pce Shelter.¡± Zhao Xin paused for a minute, and then said, ¡°Still, for now, if they can just manage to break the spirit stone here in Sword-Furnace Shelter, we¡¯ll be free.¡±


    ¡°Then let us hope for the best and pray they are sessful!¡± the young man said, his eyes also resting on Han Sen.


    The three of them held their hands and prayed after this. If the group was not sessful in liberating the shelter, their betrayal mightter be found out. If it was, then the three of them who were under contract would most assuredly be given a torturous death.


    After Han Sen and his people entered the shelter, the noise of explosions, nging weaponry, and the shrieks and warcries of battle sounded from within the walls. The three of them sweated in anticipation.


    It didn¡¯tst for very long. And after a short while of audible fighting, the city fell silent.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, why is it all quiet? Were they all killed?¡± the young man asked. ( )


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Zhao Xin wasn¡¯t entirely sure. It was strange, though; they had only been inside for a short while, so how could the battle havee to an end so soon?


    The fear of the group being unsessful lingered on the minds of the three, and the idea that Han Sen might have already conquered the shelter in such a short time seemed too silly for them to even consider.


    All of a sudden, a swordsman appeared from out of the gate. His build was heavy, and they recognized his figure all too well. It was a spirit of Sword-Furnace Shelter.


    ¡°We are done for,¡± Zhao Xin quietly muttered. He hadn¡¯t expected them to be defeated so soon.


    The two young men had hoped, more than anything, to return to the Alliance if they had been freed. But now? They didn¡¯t think that was happening anytime soon.


    But then, after watching the spirit with bated breath, the tension in their contorted expressions loosened. They couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Another person came out from behind the gates of the shelter, and as he stepped past, the spirit moved aside like a servant.


    When Zhao Xin squinted to take a better look, that person was the young man who had told them his people could take the shelter and give them back their freedom.


    ¡°The royal spirit is obeying him?¡± Zhao Xin looked amazed.


    ¡°How could he have achieved all that so quickly?¡± The young man was in awe.


    Han Sen bid for the three to emerge from the bushes and enter the shelter. Aftering inside, they were able to confirm that Han Sen had indeed conquered the shelter and asserted control.


    The bodies of in creatures were strewn about everywhere. The shelter had been popted with arge sum of mutant creatures, but now they were all dead.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Zhao Xin asked in shock. If they possessed the power to oh-so-easily bring down Sword-Furnace Shelter, they couldn¡¯t have been an ordinary bunch of adventurers.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t aware of what President Ji¡¯s son-inw looks like?¡± Chen Hu smiled.


    ¡°You are Han Sen?!¡± the young person eximed with much glee.


    Zhao Xin had been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for far too long, though, so the name Han Sen didn¡¯t ring any bells.


    But now, they could all use the teleporter. It had been many years since Zhao Xin had been to the Alliance¡ªhe had a lot of catching up to do.


    Lin He and his group were supposed to stay for a while and protect the shelter, but Han Sen allowed them to return first. With the silver fox and Bao¡¯er there, even if Sword-Pce Shelter came quickly for retribution, there¡¯d be little the other royal shelter could do against thebined might of those two.


    Han Sen gave them their ces and exined to them what should be done, in the event hostile forces came to the shelter. Then, he too returned to the Alliance. It had been a while since he wasst in touch with his mother and Ji Yanran, and so he sought to ay any fears they may have had for his well-being.


    Inside a giant city, one that sat in the center of the glorious emerald expanses, many royal spirits hade together for a meeting. The leader amongst them wore green-ted armor, and he spoke to them all.


    A swordsman spirit approached another royal spirit and whispered in his ear. When he heard the whispered words, the spirit¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°My son, what is wrong?¡± Holy-Sword Emperor asked.


    Ghost-Sword was only just a royal spirit. He hadn¡¯t be a king spirit yet, but he was the strongest of Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s sons. With the possibility that, in time, he might be able to be a king spirit, his father loved him dearly.


    ¡°Father, a few humans stormed Sword-Furnace Shelter and took it from me. We should send reinforcements to y them,¡± Ghost-Sword said, then gestured to the swordsman, who promptly left.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Holy-Sword Emperor did not think this matter was too concerning.


    In that ce, only super creatures could pose a threat to them. Humans were weaklings, and not a force worth worrying about.


    Mostly, though, Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s cid reaction to the news was because he was in a good mood. He had just been the recipient of a treasure. It was given to him by an emperor spirit from Phoenix Desert.


    With that treasure, he had a chance of transcending his own ss to that of an emperor.


    The power of an emperor was not far off that of a berserk super creature, and it was half a tier higher than that of a king spirit.


    Spirits that had opened ten gene locks mostly moved on to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The treasure he had received was from an emperor spirit that had gone to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was a very beneficial gift for spirits such as Holy-Sword Emperor.


    He hadn¡¯t previously hoped he could achieve ten open gene locks, but now, he did.


    A swordsman approached Ghost-Sword and whispered to him again. Upon hearing what the messenger said, his face turned green. He stood up.

 Chapter 1025 - Goodbye to Silver Fox

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Goodbye to Silver Fox</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a time spent in the Alliance, Han Sen returned to the sanctuary. As soon as he arrived, Bao¡¯er leapt up to kiss his cheek and say, ¡°Father, I missed you!¡±


    ¡°I missed you, too.¡± Han Sen kissed her and then went off, looking for the silver fox.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura and found the fox lying atop the shelter¡¯s ramparts, just above the gate.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er with him to where the silver fox was and said, ¡°Little Silver, I¡¯m back. There is no need to guard so fiercely anymore.¡±


    The silver fox just continued staring in the direction he had been. Han Sen could tell the silver fox was concerned about something, but all that did was make Han Sen worry, too.


    Han Sen frowned. Ghost Mountain was in the direction the silver fox faced.


    Caringly, Han Sen went to stroke the silver fox¡¯s head and ask him, ¡°Do you miss your friends?¡±


    Han Sen believed the silver fox might have missed the fellow creatures back on Ghost Mountain, as they had treated him well for a long time.


    Before he could receive a response, though, Han Sen¡¯s attention was snatched by the sudden sound of a cry. It came from Ghost Mountain.


    The silver fox stood up in rm, paying extra attention to the cry. He approached Han Sen¡¯s legs and rubbed his head against them.


    Acknowledging something was wrong, Han Sen stroked the silver fox¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gently, the silver fox crooned as an answer. He jumped up, licked Han Sen¡¯s cheek, and then jumped off of the shelter¡¯s wall. The silver fox started to run in the direction of Ghost Mountain, but as it went, it repeatedly looked back at Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not dy in going after the silver fox, but Little Silver kept on howling back at Han Sen¡ªwho sought to give chase¡ªas if he was telling Han Sen to stay back and not follow him back to Ghost Mountain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Silver? You can tell me!¡± Han Sen did not heed the silver fox¡¯s warnings and continued pursuing him. Bao¡¯er was left behind in the meantime, up on the ramparts of the shelter.


    Han Sen thought about why the silver fox might not havee to see him in the very beginning, when he was up on Ghost Mountain. The silver fox had called off the super creature wolf. It was strange how he had only shown up after they exited the mountain.


    Howl! The silver fox tried to warn Han Sen off and get him to stop following.


    ¡°Little Silver, is someone trying to bully you? Are you being threatened? What is that far-off cry?¡± Han Sen increased his speed, to catch up with the silver fox.


    Although Little Silver was not a human, he was a creature Han Sen had raised since its birth. At one point, the silver fox was his most trusted ally and side-kick. He was family to Han Sen, and he couldn¡¯t just let the fox run off into danger.


    It was okay if the silver fox wanted to go back there to be with the creatures. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have forced him to stay with him, if that was the concern. But if something was forcing the silver fox to do something against his will, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t stand for it.


    Little Silver slowed down due to Han Sen¡¯s repeated calls, but the crying noise from Ghost Mountain started up again. Little Silver barked at Han Sen, and then, with a bolt of lightning, ran off.


    The silver fox was incredibly quick, and Han Sen had no chance of following him. The creature was going to leave his range of vision in no time.


    With eight gene locks open, though, Han Sen did his best to try and catch up.


    He had fallen behind, yes, but he still continued on his way to Ghost Mountain. That was where the silver fox was headed, after all.


    The silver fox heard the upset howling again and stopped in his tracks.


    Seeing him stop in the distance put a smile back on Han Sen¡¯s face. But as he neared the silver fox again, and was close to catching up, Little Silver electrified him.


    The silver fox barked at Han Sen,manding that he stop following.


    Bringing himself back up to his feet, Han Sen was not mad at his behavior. He said, ¡°If you are willingly going back, I won¡¯t stop you. But if someone is making you do something against your own will, I¡¯m not leaving your side.¡±


    Boom!


    The silver fox shot Han Sen with another bolt of lightning, but after, he looked a little remorseful. He seemed to have been touched by Han Sen¡¯s words, despite his initial reaction.


    Shrugging off the pain, Han Sen continued to approach the silver fox.


    Little Silver couldn¡¯t bring himself to shock Han Sen the third time, so he just barked, ran, and leapt up into Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Little Silver, I don¡¯t want you to leave me.¡± Han Sen stroked the silver fox¡¯s head with much love.


    Little Silver licked his dear master¡¯s cheeks and barked quietly, as if he wished to speak with him in amonnguage.


    But suddenly, the silver fox jumped away from Han Sen and made all his fur stand on end.


    Han Sen suddenly felt a terrible presence drawing near. Turning to take a look at where it wasing from, he saw a ck shadow approaching them from across the field.


    The shadow was very slow, but every step made Han Sen feel as if the very world was under-threat. It was as if the world was shrinking, the nearer it drew.


    Han Sen could sense a terrifying power residing within that ck shadow.


    Now, Han Sen believed he understood the reason why the silver fox had not revealed his presence as soon as he probably wanted to.


    It wasn¡¯t that the silver fox did not want to be with Han Sen, it was this shadow that was stopping him. He only revealed himself when he did because it had been a life and death moment for Han Sen. The assault of those bugs out on the ins could have ended poorly for all the humans involved.


    Staring at the scary shadow, Han Sen thought even the intimidation of the snake paled inparison to it.

 Chapter 1026 - You Deserve It

    <h4>Chapter 1026: You Deserve It</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the shadow arrived, it felt as if the entire expanse had been veiled with a cloak of darkness.


    The creature was a fox. It was different than the silver fox, not only in that its coat was ck, but it had a look of murder in its eyes. It was evil.


    It had nine tails that wagged strangely, and it gave the illusion of a warped dimension.


    The nine-tail fox approached like a demon, and its oppressive appearance made Han Sen feel he could drop to the ground at any given moment.


    The eyes of the phantom fox were frightening. The sockets were where they should have been, but they were empty. Sunken and empty.


    The fox looked at Han Sen, and as it did, he felt a weight of doom press on his shoulders. The tyrannical feelings it exuded were suffocating, so much so, Han Sen felt short of breath.


    Han Sen did not have an eighth sense, but he knew all too well that the fox wanted to murder him.


    He felt as if he was encountering a twisted, vengeful ghost from the beyond. And it was then that it hit him; perhaps there was a reason the area was called Ghost Mountain.


    ¡°Is this why Ghost Mountain is called Ghost Mountain? Is it because of this ghost-like fox?¡± Han Sen mulled to himself.


    Howl! The silver fox cried out at the ghost fox, as if it was begging it to let Han Sen walk away.


    But it seemed as if the ghost fox did not care. It looked furious, undoubtedly angry Han Sen had taken the silver fox away from it.


    Seeing the ghost fox approach, nearer and nearer, Little Silver straightened his hair with a charge of electricity. He growled at the ghost fox, as if he was telling it to stay away.


    The ghost fox was irritated by Little Silver¡¯s behavior, and it let out a horrid shriek. After it was over, its tail sprang outwards to attack Han Sen.


    The silver fox was shocked, so it unleashed a barrage of silver lightning at the ghost fox in retaliation. Strangely, the lightning shed through the body of the ghost fox and only scorched the ground behind it. It was if the ghost fox was truly a ghost.


    The silver fox unleashed more and more lightning, each discharge being stronger than thest. Try as he might, though, not a single one impacted or dealt damage to the shape of the foe that opposed them.


    Han Sen turned into a phoenix and leapt towards the ghost fox.


    But after unleashing a number of attacks, nothing touched the ghost fox. Han Sen felt like cowering in the ghost¡¯s intimidating shadow.


    Suddenly, Han Sen behaved as if he was possessed. ck smoke rose from his mes, and his eyes turned ck as well.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands rose up of their own ord and ced themselves on his own neck. Then, he vigorously tried to strangle himself.


    ¡°You deserve it. Hahaha!¡± Han Sen squeezed his own neck with tremendous strength, wheezing out a cackle whenever he could. He had gone psychotic.


    A tick-tick sound came from the neck, and it sounded as if it was going to snap any second beneath the horrid pressure that was being put upon it.


    Han Sen had never had to deal with a power such as this before. Only his consciousness was free; everything else about him was under the control of the ghost fox who had disappeared into him.


    The silver fox howled in fright over what had happened to his master. He couldn¡¯t do anything to save him, and he could only run around in circles.


    The ghost fox had possessed Han Sen, and even though it was vulnerable now, if he attacked, he¡¯d be harming his master.


    Little Silver¡¯s eyes turned red, and it began kowtowing before the ghost fox.


    ¡°I told you; I¡¯d grant him safe passage across Ghost Mountain, only if you remained my ve. You broke your end of the bargain, and now, he has to die.¡± Han Sen¡¯s mouth spoke the words that the ghost fox desired, and did so with a spooky, empty tone that was devoid of all emotion.


    The silver fox had no idea what to do. He didn¡¯t know if there was anything he could do. All he did was beg and beg for the safety of his master.


    ¡°Little Silver... don¡¯t beg. He isn¡¯t worthy enough to be your master.¡± Suddenly, Han Sen had managed to regain some control.


    The ghost fox was surprised at the resilience of its host. It had never expected that a possessed human could summon the will to regainmand of their voice.


    Not even super creatures could resist the powers of the ghost fox, so how a human had managed to do so was unfathomable.


    To the ghost fox, the one-thousand-seven-hundred fitness the human possessed was incredibly weak.


    Not wanting to risk him regaining any more control, the ghost fox decided to kill him outright.


    The ghost fox strengthened its power, but strangely, it could not corrupt any more of Han Sen¡¯s body.


    A holy light came out from Han Sen, and it seemed to be purifying and negating the effects of the ck smoke. This humble light grew, until the darkness that surrounded him was wholly vanquished.


    ¡°Impossi¡ª¡± The ghost fox sought to squeal a few words using Han Sen¡¯s mouth, but his attempt was cut short by the severing of the corruption.


    Han Sen¡¯s ck hair became a bright, stunning white gown, and it grew so long that it brushed the emerald grass.


    His body was beaming with a holy light.


    The nine gene lock super king spirit body was increasing in strength and magnitude.


    The dark presence in him was ejected, and the form of the ghost fox returned. It looked at Han Sen in utter shock.


    ¡°How dare you make Little Silver cry. You know what? You deserve it!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes burned with the brightness of stars. A fist, imbued with the same power, was thrown towards the wretched ghost fox.

 Chapter 1027 - Killing Nine-Tail Ghost Fox

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Killing Nine-Tail Ghost Fox</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ghost fox squealed as if it was trying to say, ¡°I am indestructible, you are nothing!¡±


    But in the next second, Han Sen¡¯s mighty fist was burying itself deep into the ghost fox¡¯s face. It annihted theposure of its shadowy form and sent the beast flying.


    The ghost fox wore an expression ofplete iprehension. It couldn¡¯t believe the human had actually managed to punch it.


    Han Sen did not hesitate for one second, though. His anger was like the sudden eruption of a volcano, and he moved over to deliver follow-up blows. Approaching the fox, his arms swung wildly.


    Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen punched the nine-tail fox repeatedly. Blood squirted out with each brutish impact like flowers in the air.


    The ghost fox was in shock at how the tables had turned on it. Han Sen was an oppressive tyrant, standing in front of it, beating it senseless. The crazy man¡¯s barrage of punches ruined its body into a sickly, disfigured mess. All it could do in response was scream, shriek, and squeal in agony and fright.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± Han Sen¡¯s fists were faster than any eye could track.


    Katcha!


    A fist opened up and grabbed one of the fox¡¯s tails. It ripped the tail off and cast it away like some joke.


    The nine-tail fox could not hold back its pained cries. It tried to raise its ws in a hopeless defense, thinking it might be able to get away.


    But Han Sen¡¯s fists of fury were too powerful. The nails and paws were shattered with no additional effort, and then, he teleported in front of the fox¡¯s face.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen grabbed the fox by the neck and reached around for another one of its tails. Effortlessly, another tail was torn from its flesh.


    The ghost fox was in shock. It had resided on the mountain for countless years, but it had never been this scared before.


    Han Sen was like a demon. Its ghost body was useless against the raging madman. The fox couldn¡¯t fathom trying to fight back anymore, and all it wanted to do was run off and retreat to some cave where it could lick its wounds.


    Every step it tried to take, Han Sen was there with it. Another tail was ripped off.


    Every time a tail was ripped off, it lost its shadowy, phantom-like illusion. When it hit the ground, it was an average, fluffy fox tail.


    Han Sen chased the fox for three hundred miles. Over the course of this distance, the ghost fox was beaten until it continuously spilled blood from its mouth, and countless wounds checkered its body. Every now and again, a tail was ripped off and cast away, too.


    When Han Sen reached thest tail, the ghost fox no longer looked like it had before. It had lost its translucent look and simply became a frail, beaten, ck fox.


    With Taia, Han Sen did not show any remorse or mercy. He cut the head of the fox clean off, from a strike that started low. The upward momentum sent it barreling through the air. / update by


    The ghost fox Han Sen had been savagely beating on was killed then and there. It wasn¡¯t in any particrly shy fashion, just a clean, simple severing of its head.


    ¡°Super Creature Nine-Tail Ghost Fox killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly. You may also collect the Life Geno Essence.¡±


    After killing the nine-tail fox, Han Sen exited his super king spirit mode. It was incredibly draining on him, and he had been sapped of all strength. Now, he could barely lift a finger.


    His bones felt like ss, as if they were fragile and ready to shatter. His flesh felt stressed, as if the entireposition of his body had been stretched. He was like butter, scraped over too much bread. His lifeforce was weak now.


    It took him a whole hour of super king spirit mode to kill the fox. If he hadn¡¯t figured out how to kill it by tearing off its tails, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish it off.


    The reason Han Sen was able to make aeback and kill it, though, was all down to the ghost fox¡¯s underestimation of his power. If the fox had not tried to possess and toy with him for a while, he could have been outright killed before being given the opportunity to fight back.


    If the fox had tried to kill him properly, it all would have been over for him.


    Han Sen had more than a few tricks up his sleeve, and the ghost fox had no idea he was capable of unleashing such vast amounts of power.


    The fox had been in charge of that mountain for countless ages. By killing the master of that massive region, it finally made him realize just how powerful and fortuitous he was to possess a super king spirit body.


    ¡°This hurts way too much.¡± Whichever way Han Sen chose to move, it felt as if he was pressing his body against a thousand knives.


    The silver fox had done nothing for a while. He had only followed Han Sen, staring at him with his mouth agape.


    The ghost fox had been wickedly powerful for many years, and heaven knew how many good things it had eaten over the course of its time as suprememander of Ghost Mountain. A super creature that had reached its ninth tier would most certainly not have been able to kill it. The fact that it was so far ahead of every other creature there was why it had been in charge. Even the silver fox had been forced to be its ve.


    No one could have expected it to have been so simply killed by a human like that.


    Han Sen summoned Thorn Baron, asking her to bring the fox¡¯s corpse with her.


    Back in the shelter, he rested the following day and night. His body had moderately improved, but he was still very weak, and there¡¯d be a while to go before he could make a full recovery.


    Not even the silver fox¡¯s powers of healing were enough to fix him.


    Han Sen had tried to use his own holy light to heal himself, but it was futile. It seemed as if only time possessed what it took to recover, this time.


    The silver fox brought out the Dragon¡¯s Saliva Han Sen had been gifted. After eating a bit, Han Sen felt much better.


    Still, with not much going on, Han Sen thought it¡¯d be a waste to eat it now. Its recovery benefits could prove very useful in the future.


    Han Sen dug up the Life Geno Essence. The silver fox circled him as he did so. With the saliva drooling from his mouth, it was obvious Little Silver wanted some.


    With a wry smile, Han Sen gave the Life Geno Essence to the silver fox. He barked after epting it, then ran off to enjoy it.


    After trying to eat some of the ghost fox¡¯s tail, Han Sen found it to be inedible. So, he summoned the Disloyal Knight and got him to eat it.


    The Disloyal Knight gobbled up all the meat it could, and was then sent back to the Sea of Soul. This time, it began to shine with a green light¡ªit was evolving!

 Chapter 1028 - Ghost-Sword Comes

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Ghost-Sword Comes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Now that the ghost fox had been in, Han Sen believed he could ransack Ghost Mountain alongside Little Silver.


    But the silver fox, after receiving the Life Geno Essence, disappeared for a few days.


    Han Sen was still awfully weak, and was in no condition for solo travel. He thought the silver fox might have gone to the ghost fox¡¯s den, but Han Sen had no idea where that might have been. Since it was too dangerous for him to venture there in such a weak state of body, he didn¡¯t dare leave the shelter.


    After a period of rest and recovery, Han Sen found himself nearing full recuperation. But just as he was, he was alerted to the nearby presence of a swathe of angry creatures and spirits.


    The leader was d in ck-iron armor, and he wielded a ck-iron greatsword. He rode atop a lion, whose fur was also ck.


    Many powerful creatures and spirits trailed behind him, as a wake.


    They hade to the front of the shelter once before, but this was while Han Sen was back in the Alliance. The silver fox had been there at the time, and he managed to ward them off by incinerating a few.


    Learning a high number of creatures and spirits hade for them, Lin He and Lin Weiwei returned to the Alliance so they could fetch Han Sen.


    After returning to the sanctuary, Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and ascended one of the shelter¡¯s watchtowers. There, he used his Dongxuan Aura to measure the strength of those that sought to oppose him.


    Amongst the collective that had now gathered in front of the shelter, Han Sen espied the presence of a small sacred-blood creature that looked like a pigeon. This pleased him.


    Sacred-blood creatures that were small in size were quite a rarity. He could finish that pigeon in one sitting, easy.


    There were a few other sacred-blood creatures there as well, but they were too big and none tickled his fancy in particr. The second smallest was the ck lion, but a preliminary examination suggested it would be inedible for him.


    ¡°Contemptible humans; how dare you assault and im my shelter for your own? Lay down your arms and submit to very and I will spare your lives. This is the only offer for such mercy you will receive,¡± Ghost-Sword Prince coldly proimed.


    ¡°What do we do? Should we return to the Alliance?¡± Zhao Xin¡¯s face seemed disturbed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s only a royal spirit.¡± After that, Han Sen turned his head to address the spirit below. He said, ¡°Hm, this seems rote. How about we spice things up with a duel? If you defeat me, then by all means, enve us all.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ghost-Sword Prince agreed.


    Han Sen had embarrassed him, directly in front of his father, no less. Killing them all in a crude siege would have been too simple for Ghost-Sword Prince, so a duel for the regaining of the honor he thought he had lost was a concept he rather enjoyed.


    Ghost-Sword did not think much of humans. He thought they weren¡¯t very powerful, due to most of the human poption being mere ves in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    And he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Humans had be ves to the overwhelming strength of spirits all across the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and humans of some renown were in very short supply. / update by


    Luo Haitang was a human of renown, but his time hade and gone.


    Han Sen drew his Taia sword and leapt down to the grassy fields below. He said, ¡°Come on, show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    No human could talk to him like that, or so he thought. Being addressed in such a boorish fashion enraged him, so he spared no time in trying to swing his ck-iron greatsword down on Han Sen.


    It was a geno weapon he wielded. It might not have had the glow or sheen that was typical of such weaponry, but it had a dark and imposing figure. The sword itself looked powerful and unbreakable.


    Dong!


    Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra to perform a guard with Taia.


    The force that came down on the sword was tremendous, and it knocked Han Sen back about ten feet. Still, Taia was left without a scratch.


    ¡°You must have a death wish, to willingly fight one such as I.¡± After Ghost-Sword Prince finished speaking, he lunged forward for another strike.


    Han Sen knew his power was weaker than the Prince¡¯s, who seemed reliant on the use of raw, physical damage. But since that was only one element of the fight, it didn¡¯t concern him.


    Han Sen could have used super king spirit mode, but he didn¡¯t want to. He thought it¡¯d be a waste of time and strength, using it on a foe he didn¡¯t deem worthy enough to be the recipient of its might.


    Han Sen used Aero and Double Fly, and attacked like a dive-bombing phoenix.


    Sword-Ghost¡¯s power was no joke, and each strike could have proven fatal if they met with their target. Fortunately, Han Sen was able to dodge each and every one, using stealth to insert hits of his own.


    Ghost-Sword Prince felt as if he was doing battle with the air. Try as he might, he only broke the sky¡ªhe couldn¡¯t touch Han Sen!


    Han Sen was silent the entire time, though. He was focused right now, and he was in the zone, entirely concentrated on honing and improving the skills he employed to fight the spirit.


    It was difficult to find an opponent that was of a simr level as him, but here one was. If Han Sen had to take a guess, he¡¯d assume the spirit had managed to unlock eight gene locks. He was nigh the perfect opponent to train and spar with.


    ¡°Weiwei, it looks like Han Sen can make use of both Heavenly Go and Seven Twist,¡± Lin He said, correctly determining what moves Han Sen was making use of.


    Lin Weiwei nodded, saying, ¡°He learned Heavenly Go from Queen. As for Seven Twist, I have no idea where he learned that or from whom.¡±


    Lin He, as he continued to watch, said, ¡°Little Han is quite a talented young chap. Even though he has opened one gene lock less than the spirit he battles with, he can keep up just fine and surpass his opponent. Han Sen is clearly winning. He really is the best of the best.¡±


    ¡°Where did that fox go, I wonder?¡± Lin Weiwei was worried about Ghost-Sword Prince not keeping to his promise if Han Sen won the fight. If the creatures in hismand still attacked, she thought the fox would be of great service to them.


    ¡°The fox isn¡¯t here, and if that spirit does not stay true to his word and attacks us anyway, I¡¯m not entirely sure we can hold this ce.¡± Chen Hu had the same worry.


    And just as Chen Hu said this, Ghost-Sword Princemanded his followers tomence an attack on the shelter.

 Chapter 1029 - Striking Ghost-Sword

    Chapter 1029: Striking Ghost-Sword


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wished to spar with Ghost-Sword Prince for a while longer, but the snake hadmanded his troops tomence an attack on the shelter.


    Han Sen opened his eighth gene lock, which made Taia gleam with a dark purple light and look like calcified blood.


    He had managed to collect many sacred-geno points up to this point, so he¡¯d be able tost a while longer.


    Taia¡¯s de swung right before Ghost-Sword¡¯s face.


    And then, with a sudden ze of additional speed, Han Sen kicked things up a notch. His fierce de elerated, forcing Ghost-Sword to raise his greatsword and attempt a block.


    Dong!


    But the greatsword did nothing to repel Taia. In an instant, the mighty greatsword was broken. Taia continued its forward thrust, directly towards Ghost-Sword¡¯s chest.


    Taia was an incredibly strong sword, but its strength was determined by its wielder. If Han Sen wasn¡¯t half the man he was, the de¡¯s strength would most likely have been simr to z-steel.


    If you were a weak person, Taia would have been useless.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra imbued the de with the power of blood, and it bolstered its strength by a huge degree. It lent it the mighty force that drove the current attack.


    Ghost-Sword was too pompous to expect such a thing to ur, and so, it was toote for him to evade it.


    Just as this happened, the pigeon on the spirit¡¯s shoulder shed with a green light. It flew down to shield its master¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Awesome.¡± Han Sen was made even happier. He had done all this for the sole purpose of killing that creature.


    Blood sprayed everywhere as the de severed the bird¡¯s head from its neck.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature Green Falcon killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    Ghost-Sword¡¯s disposition only curdled after this, though. Enraged, he drew a longsword to rece his now-broken greatsword and attacked Han Sen madly.


    Han Sen¡¯s body looked red, but he did not dodge the attack. Instead, he allowed the longsword to pierce directly into his chest.


    He didn¡¯t fall, though. Instead, he looked cold, as if this had all been predicted beforehand. It was as if the entire fight had been calcted already. He dashed forward and brought himself directly in front of Ghost-Sword.


    This scared Ghost-Sword. He had expected to be able to cut Han Sen in half, but instead, he felt his own head depart his body. In Han Sen¡¯s hand, droplets of a red substance dripped from Taia¡¯s blood-soaked de.


    The army that had apanied Ghost-Sword all fled, as he was zapped back to his spirit stone.


    In the manic scramble of creatures that were tripping over themselves to escape, Lin He and a few others ran out to nab a few easy kills. They had never been so happy.


    They used to be terrified of fighting, and they had only just escaped theing of a spirit that sought to conquer them and had, in fact, seeded. It was a great relief to see victory achieved so easily.


    In the past, it took arge amount of nning with a high volume of people to secure a win, but this was swift and only required the help of a few individuals. It was unbelievable.


    At midnight, in Holy-Sword Shelter, a man pounded a stone door with one hand, hold a torch in the other.


    The door opened, and the man went inside and closed it behind him.


    ¡°Brother Seven, why are you here?¡± a bearded man asked.


    Brother Seven set the torch in a wall mount, and with much excitement, said, ¡°Junhao, Holy-Sword Emperor was just yelling at his son.¡±


    ¡°The one he proims to love so much?¡± Qin Junhao asked.


    ¡°Yes, that one. He failed in trying to reim his own shelter!¡± Brother Seven said.


    ¡°Which spirit was able to beat a spirit that has eight of his gene locks open?¡± Qin Junhao wondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even a spirit. It was a human. It was one of us!¡± Brother Seven couldn¡¯t quell the giddy excitement that drenched his speech.


    ¡°Are you serious? How is such a thing possible?¡± Qin Junhao¡¯s facial expression suggested that he was struggling to believe what he had just been told.


    Brother Seven, finally starting to get a grip on hisposure, exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this actually happened. I got the story from the horse¡¯s mouth; I heard Ghost-Sword talk about it himself.¡±


    ¡°That is good news, then. Finally, humanity seems to be aplishing something in this ce. I must tell you, though, this sounds like a person I¡¯d very much like to meet,¡± Qin Junhao said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you say that, for I would very much like you to go meet with this person,¡± Brother Seven said.


    ¡°How can I even arrange such a meeting?¡± Qin Junhao was stuck in this shelter, unable to leave.


    ¡°I have an idea, but they are probably unaware of Holy-Sword Emperor and what he is capable of. We have to warn this man, and the people that apany him.¡± Brother Seven paused, and then went on to say, ¡°Holy-Sword Emperor is on his way to Phoenix Desert. This is our window of opportunity to act. Now is the time we would do best to warn them.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t leave,¡± Qin Junhao said.


    ¡°I have a method, a way in which you can leave. But if you are caught, you will be in grave danger.¡± Brother Seven now spoke with a tone of dark gravitas.


    ¡°Danger means nothing to me, if it enables me to warn others and possibly save them,¡± Qin Junhao said with pride.


    Brother Seven nodded and went on to exin his n, and then he said, ¡°I must apany Holy-Sword Emperor. If you make it back to the Alliance, tell my wife I cannot return the favor.¡±


    Qin Junhao looked shocked, and asked, ¡°Is he going to Emperor Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he can go there now with the gift he was given.¡± Brother Seven now possessed a wry smile.


    QIn Junhao quickly suggested, ¡°Brother Seven,e with me. Perhaps we can return to the Alliance together?¡±


    But Brother Seven shook his head and said, ¡°You have to do this alone. You have a higher chance of making it by flying solo. If Ie with you, they¡¯ll immediatelye after me, and we¡¯ll both be killed.¡±


    Qin Junhao wished to say something, but Brother Seven interrupted him and said, ¡°When you find these people, tell them to return to the Alliance. Otherwise, they¡¯ll never be given the chance to again.¡±


    Brother Seven provided a map to Qin Junhao and said, ¡°This is a map I have drawn. I have worked on it for many years, and it is done from memory. It includes the location of God Mountain. If humanity ever goes for a full-blown war with spirits one day, this may be of great service.¡±


    Brother Seven spoke as if he¡¯d be dying soon, and he gave many of his secret possessions to Qin Junhao.

 Chapter 1030 - Daddy is Popular

    Chapter 1030: Daddy is Popr


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen, browsing the aisles of the supermarket, held Bao¡¯er in his arms. He had spent so much time in the sanctuary, returning to the conveniences of civilization made for a nice change of pace.


    Bao¡¯er and Han Sen each had an ice cream, and they were delicious.


    ¡°Teacher Qu, Lanxi?¡± Han Sen caught sight of two people who were familiar to him.


    One of them was a very elegant woman. Her full name was Qu Wange, and she was a lecturer at Saint Paul college. The other woman was Qu Lanxi, who Han Sen had met in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°Han Sen?¡± They were both quite surprised.


    Han Sen was also surprised, especially at seeing them both together. They seemed rather close with each other.


    ¡°You two are good friends?¡± Han Sen guessed, unsure of the exact nature of their rtionship.


    ¡°Lanxi is my big sister; I didn¡¯t realize that you knew her.¡± Qu Wange smiled.


    ¡°When I first came to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, Lanxi helped me out a lot. I just didn¡¯t expect you both to be sisters.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Qu Lanxi blushed and said, ¡°Are you sure it was I who helped you? It was thanks to you that Chu Ming and I were able to return here.¡±


    Qu Wange chimed in to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me it was San Mu who helped you?¡±


    ¡°I am San Mu.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Come to my home for dinner tonight, then. Our parents would really like to meet, greet, and thank the person who saved my sister,¡± Qu Wange said.


    ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I have wanted to do this for a long time; so, if you really aren¡¯t busy, I would much appreciate it if we could have a get-together,¡± Qu Lanxi pleaded.


    ¡°All right, then.¡± They had endured many hardships together, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t entirely against joining her for a night.


    ¡°Is that your daughter, by the way? She¡¯s cute,¡± Qu Wange asked.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er? No, she¡¯s just a humanoid pet beast soul. I treat her as if she was my daughter, though.¡± Han Sen had started to use that as an exnation for what Bao¡¯er was, masking her true, enigmatic identity.


    If it became known that Bao¡¯er was a creature of sorts, one that could actuallye to the Alliance, people would undoubtedly freak out. A ruckus would ensue, all with Han Sen back in the limelight again.


    If there were other creatures that coulde to the Alliance, things would be far more dangerous for humans.


    And what¡¯s more, he feared Bao¡¯er might be taken away by the government if her nature was exposed. As such, he kept it a secret.


    ¡°That must be quite rare.¡± They looked at Bao¡¯er with much surprise.


    Bao¡¯er reached out and said, ¡°Beautiful aunties... hug me.¡±


    Immediately, they were both smitten with Bao¡¯er. They did not mind that it was a pet beast soul, as they had been told, and were keen to treat it like any ordinary baby.


    While Bao¡¯er could be sweet and had the naivety of an actual child, after the time he had spent with her in the sanctuary, Han Sen hade to know that Bao¡¯er had an evil streak within her. She wasn¡¯t entirely innocent.


    Bao¡¯er could evenmand Moment Queen to do things for her.


    After Bao¡¯er¡¯s introduction to Qu Lanxi and Qu Wange, the baby was able to obtain many things Han Sen usually forbade. She had put on a front of being as adorable as possible, getting the two she referred to as aunties to buy her many things. Much of this stuff was just junk food.


    Han Sen thought it was a waste, buying her such food. He believed it would be useless for her development.


    Furthermore, Han Sen didn¡¯t like spending too much, either. And with Bao¡¯er¡¯s belly being like a ck hole, she could eat and eat and never be satisfied. He couldn¡¯t risk spoiling her.


    But on this day, those two girls greatly enjoyed feeding Bao¡¯er whatever she requested.


    ¡°Have you been abusing her? Why is she so hungry?¡± Qu Wange stared at Han Sen with trepidation.


    Han Sen shrugged and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s all fun, lollipops, and kisses for now. If only you had to take care of her for a few days, you¡¯d understand how difficult she is to take care of.¡±


    After their time shopping was over, Qu Wange drove Han Sen and Bao¡¯er to their house.


    Their parents greeted Han Sen very passionately. They were so grateful Han Sen had been able to deliver Qu Lanxi back to the Alliance without harm, after her many-year absence.


    While Han Sen was in deep discussion with her parents, Qu Lanxi took Bao¡¯er up to her room.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, does this dress look good on me?¡± Qu Lanxi asked, after cing Bao¡¯er on her bed.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re too old,¡± Bao¡¯er said, with squinted eyes.


    Qu Lanxi froze, utterly dazed from the response she had received from a baby. Her attitude was most certainly different than when she was around Han Sen. It was as if her cuteness had entirely evaporated.


    ¡°You are so old. And to wear such old-fashioned clothes, it¡¯s no wonder you haven¡¯t married yet. You¡¯ll never wed anyone if you carry on like this.¡± Bao¡¯er spoke with a deep, serious, and rough tone, all while she sucked her dummy.


    Qu Lanxi had not expected a pet baby to insult her this way.


    Bao¡¯er ced her little hands below her jaw and said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever get married. Of course, if you aren¡¯t against the concept, I can get my daddy to be your husband for a temporary period of time. You¡¯ll just have to buy me good stuff for the duration.¡±


    Qu Lanxi was still frozen, with her wide eyes staring at Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er seemed to be adding something up with her fingers, and eventually, she said, ¡°Daddy is popr, so this is going to cost you at least two hundred ice creams.¡±


    When Han Sen was ready to leave, the sisters looked at him strangely. They avoided eye contact and didn¡¯t even bid him goodbye.


    But before they left, Qu Lanxi gave a lot of food to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, did you do something to offend your two aunties?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I behaved,¡± Bao¡¯er said, as she munched on jelly.


    Han Sen went home to rest for the next two days, but Lin Weiwei sent him a message. It told him that a person hade to the shelter and that he would like to meet Han Sen in the virtualmunity.

 Chapter 1031 - Phoenix-God Mountain

    Chapter 1031: Phoenix-God Mountain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The reason they were to meet in the virtualmunity was because Qin Junhao had a contract with a spirit. He escaped from the shelter where he was held, so returning to the sanctuary might have resulted in a painful death.


    When Han Sen went there to meet with him, he saw Lin Weiwei, Lin He, Chen Hu, and Zhao Xin standing next to a tall young man.


    Lin Weiwei introduced this person to him, and Qin Junhao proceeded to exin the concerning matters to Han Sen.


    ¡°Me and Brother Seven thought you may be unaware of the existence of a king spirit. When I learned you had been able to kill a super creature, though, I fear we may have worried too much.¡± Qin Junhao sighed.


    ¡°No, this is important information. I¡¯m d to have learned this, and while we knew about super creatures and king spirits, we did not know there was a king spirit in the vicinity. If you hadn¡¯t risked life and limb to inform us, we might have been caught with our pants down,¡± Han Sen said with appreciation.


    Qin Junhao then said, ¡°You are wee. If you have somece to run, it is best to move now. Else, stay here and never return to the sanctuary.¡±


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Brother Qin, aside from Holy-Sword Emperor, are there any other king spirits or super creatures we¡¯d do well to know about in the region?¡±


    Qin Junhao swiftly answered, ¡°There aren¡¯t any more king spirits. But super creatures? Yes. There are two of them. One belongs to Holy-Sword Emperor through a mutual respect, earned by him having saved the super creature¡¯s life one time. The other super creature is there by contract.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that there were two super creatures, he looked dismayed.


    If Holy-Sword Emperor was on a journey to some remote desert, he might have had an easier time obtaining its spirit stone. But with news that there were two super creatures still there, guarding the shelter, he doubted he could pull it off.


    Furthermore, if there were super creatures, the rest of the shelter had to be packed with sacred-blood and royal spirits. Han Sen could not kill them all at his current level.


    He could enable his super king spirit mode, but he¡¯d have one hour toplete the entire conquest. Even if he risked running inside for the sole purpose of obtaining the spirit stone, if it had been hidden, he wouldn¡¯t have enough time to eliminate the enemies there and thenmit to a search. His body would be practically crippled afterwards, too.


    ¡°Brother Qin, can you tell me about the Phoenix Desert and God Mountain?¡± Han Sen fancied the idea of ying the king spirit, but he had to collect as much intel as he could.


    ¡°Yes, I can tell you what I know.¡± Following this, Qin Junhao told Han Sen everything he knew.


    Phoenix Desert was a dominion of creatures now, but one-hundred-thousand years ago, an emperor spirit ruled the area.


    This spirit¡¯s title was Phoenix, and he was the most powerful spirit to have ever existed in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But then he went to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, leaving no heir behind. Over time, Phoenix¡¯s shelter became known as God Mountain.


    Many warriors traversed those blistering deserts, all in search of God Mountain and the treasure it contained.


    But nothing ever came of such searches. In fact, most never even found the fabled location known as God Mountain.


    Holy-Sword Shelter was fairly close to Phoenix Desert, but try as he might, not even Holy-Sword Emperor had been able to locate God Mountain.


    When Brother Seven entered the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, he spawned in Holy-Sword Shelter.


    Holy-Sword Emperor had just lost a fight, and in his foul mood, he nned on killing Brother Seven in a vain attempt to make himself feel better.


    But Brother Seven managed to prove to the spirit that he would be useful. After being spared, he worked tirelessly in his service. Eventually, he helped Holy-Sword Emperor discover the exact location where God Mountain could be found.


    ¡°Brother Seven was good. He did something a king spirit could not!¡± Chen Hu said. Everyone shared this thought.


    Qin Junhao said, ¡°He¡¯s not a great fighter; the fortitude of his mind is his greatest asset. He is intelligent. He is a geographical professor, who just so happens to be well-versed in the arts of Feng Shui. While he proved to be of some worth, he was still hesitant about wanting to assist a king spirit. So, even though he helped him locate God Mountain, he made sure it would take a long time.¡±


    ¡°Brother Seven is a good man,¡± Han Sen said, admiring him.


    ¡°But still, it was all in vain,¡± Qin Junhao continued to say. ¡°Holy-Sword Emperor found a geno item. This item allowed him to find the entrance of God Mountain. He has taken Brother Seven with him, but Brother Seven said he would do his best to stop the spirit from obtaining a certain treasure, no matter what it took.¡±


    Qin Junhao sighed and spoke with remorse, saying, ¡°Brother Seven is such an honorable man. He shouldn¡¯t be forced to die this way. I¡¯m still only breathing because of him; I¡¯d have died years ago, if it weren¡¯t for him. He¡¯s the one that bid me toe here and inform you of all this, too.¡±


    ¡°You said he left a map that would show where the mountain is?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Junhao answered.


    ¡°May I have a copy?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course. What do you n to do with it, though?¡± Qin Junhao wondered.


    ¡°I want to go to Phoenix-God Mountain; maybe there is something I can do to help Brother Seven,¡± Han Sen said, squinting.


    Qin Junhao looked as if he was in shock, and he said, ¡°No! You can¡¯t. That ce is too dangerous, and Holy-Sword Emperor is most mighty and strong. And with Brother Seven¡¯s contract, there is no possible way you could save him.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡± Han Sen did not exin too much about what he was thinking of doing. More than anything, right now, he simply wanted that map.

 Chapter 1032 - There is Treasure

    Chapter 1032: There is Treasure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen reached the desert, map in hand.


    It was very detailed, and there were many points of interest marked on it. Locating his exact position was not at all difficult.


    Due to the silver fox¡¯s continued absence, Han Sen traveled there with just Bao¡¯er.


    Holy-Sword Emperor had note alone, though, ording to what he was told. Still, provided no super creatures were apanying him, Han Sen thought he¡¯d do just fine.


    What Han Sen most feared was the mountain he was headed towards. It had once belonged to an emperor spirit, after all. He had no idea what to expect or what he might find once he reached it.


    Carrying a parasol to deflect the brutal heat of that region, Han Sen traveled. Bao¡¯er, who was in his other arm, had her tongue out like a puppy. It didn¡¯t seem as if she was too fond of the weather, either.


    But suddenly, Han Sen stumbled across a dune that was littered with the remains of dead scorpions. They were muddy in color and fairly big. Each was about the same size as a small car.


    There had to be at least three hundred of them all strewn about. Judging from the wounds they had incurred, each had been killed in a single hit.


    Han Sen checked his map again, and it was noted that there would be a vast number of scorpions in a location that looked to be where he was at right now. He was on the right track.


    ¡°It looks like Holy-Sword Emperor passed through this way.¡± Han Sen checked the wounds again, to see if he could estimate when exactly they had died. From what he could tell, they had been in noter than one day before. He was close.


    They were sacred-blood creatures, but Han Sen didn¡¯t bring any with him. They were inedible, ording to Brother Seven.


    This didn¡¯t just apply to the scorpions, either. Curiously, almost every monster that popted that desert had the strange property of being inedible. Their drop rate for beast souls was awful, too. As such, he couldn¡¯t expect to receive any, on his venture there.


    Of course, that was what he had been told and what had been written on the map. Trying to have a nibble himself was the only way he could confirm whether or not it was true.


    Brother Seven said, after killing a thousand monsters there, he had only been able to obtain one beast soul.


    With the bodies there, at least, Han Sen knew he was headed in the right direction.


    After four days of travel, Han Sen found himself almost walking in circles. One would have assumed Brother Seven¡¯s abilities of cartography were very poor, at first nce, but it really was a strange route he had to take.


    But after seeing those bodies, Han Sen was confident he would ultimately be led to God Mountain if he stayed on the funny route the map said he had to follow.


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong. Before long, a mountain came into view, its peak nestled above misty clouds.


    It stood out, and was a striking sight. But it had just snapped into his vision in an instant, fairly close. He should have been able to see such a mountain from a long distance away.


    As if it had appeared out of thin air, a massive edifice of stone was now ahead. He took a moment to take in its splendor, but wondered what was at the very top, at the peak that was hidden from sight.


    The mountain was massive, though. It was difficult toprehend its size, and it had to be many hundreds of miles in length.


    It was decorated in a vast array of green nts, but the earth thatposed it was like sparkling copper that gleamed in the midday sun.


    The Phoenix Shelter had sealed up, and had indeed be a mountain like in the legends.


    Not even other emperor spirits would be careless when approaching such a ce. But the task that stood before him now was locating its entrance, and for such a big ce, that wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the nearby vicinity. He couldn¡¯t see any human or spirit ahead of him.


    The map ended here, though. This was most likely because Brother Seven himself had never gone any further.


    Regardless, Han Sen hopped to it. He had to find the entrance of that ce as soon as he could.


    Not daring to fly, Han Sen simply walked.


    The mountain wasn¡¯t too steep, but the slopes were still wide. After a whole day of traveling, he was still on what could be considered the foothills.


    The nts he had seen were all around. They were lovely there, and it was pleasant to know there weren¡¯t any nefarious beings lurking beneath their canopies. In fact, there were no creatures at all.


    Han Sen grew concerned, though, unsure of how long it would take for him to circle the mountain, if that was what it was going to take to locate the entrance.


    ¡°Maybe I should head straight for the peak first?¡± Han Sen decided to venture straight up instead,


    It took him a whole day of careful travel to get there.


    Or so he initially thought, after reaching what he believed to be the peak, he saw an even higher one up ahead.


    He continued his climb up this new mountaintop, but when he arrived at the top, it was to the realization that there¡¯d be another peak to climb. The mountain seemed endless.


    Han Sen decided to look down the way he hade. Even the clouds seemed far-off now.


    ¡°This peak isn¡¯t leading to a sky pce, is it?¡± he wondered, despite knowing shelters did not have sky pces.


    All of a sudden, Bao¡¯er leapt out of Han Sen¡¯s arms. She kept on running in a direction, beelining there with sudden vigor.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, where are you going?¡± Han Sen called, chasing the runaway baby.


    Something had clearly snared her attention and desire, and she crawled away so fast, she eventually disappeared from Han Sen¡¯s sight.


    Taking a moment to scan the area, Han Sen found her again. She was climbing a tree.


    Strangely, it was just a pine tree. But from its boughs, Bao¡¯er jumped and disappeared again.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er?¡± There was only one pine tree there, so how could she have just disappeared?


    ¡°Daddy,e quick! There is treasure.¡± Han Sen heard her voice, but he could not see where she herself was. So, he followed where the sound came from.

 Chapter 1033 - Taking the Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Taking the Treasure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen climbed the pine tree, but still couldn¡¯t see Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, where are you?¡± Han Sen shouted.


    ¡°Here.¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s head popped out from behind a metaphysical wall the tree brushed up against.


    Seeing just her head, looking at him from outside what appeared to be a stone wall, he was perplexed, to say the least. He reached over with his arm and tried to touch the same wall Bao¡¯er¡¯s head was sticking out from, and much to his surprise, it went right through. It was an illusion.


    The wall looked rock-solid, but that was only in appearance. There was nothing physical there, at all.


    ¡°Daddy,e!¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    Han Sen pulled his whole body through, and when he looked up, he noticed he was in arge cave. Looking back, he could see the pine tree he had climbed, and the rest of the environment. It was like a one-way mirror of sorts.


    The cave didn¡¯t seem like anything special, though. So, what might have been hidden there was not immediately apparent. There were plenty of stctites, but that was it, in terms of decoration.


    Bao¡¯er sat upon a rock, gnawing on purple mushrooms.


    Han Sen saw there were many other such mushrooms near the rock she sat on, and he thought they looked delicious.


    But he knew the more colorful a mushroom was, the more poisonous it could be. Back in the world of the Alliance, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to eat one.


    Seeing Bao¡¯er happily munching away, though, he knew they couldn¡¯t have all been bad. So, he decided to try one.


    He picked one up and sunk his teeth into its moist cap. Then, he ate it all. He immediately felt really cool, as a chill ran up and down his body.


    ¡°Sacred-Geno Point +1.¡±


    That came as quite the surprise. He was more than happy, discovering the mushrooms there could provide him sacred-blood geno points.


    He and Bao¡¯er then stayed there for a while, merrily chomping on as many mushrooms as they could. Over and over, the announcements popped for Han Sen.


    But after downing the fifth mushroom, the announcements stopped. He couldn¡¯t receive any more sacred geno points off them.


    Bao¡¯er continued to eat as many as she could, though. After a while, she sat back and burped. She was done, too.


    Han Sen decided to poke about the cave some more. It seemed rather deep, and there could be plenty of spelunking to do before he was done exploring it all.


    ¡°Might I be able to enter the shelter from here?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    If the entrance was as well-hidden as this cave was, he imagined he would never find a way in.


    He¡¯d probably have to inspect every inch of the mountain to find another not-a-wall wall that may have existed, just like the one that had led him there. Such a task would take years.


    The idea of continuing to explore this cave, though, concerned Han Sen. It felt as if he could no longer make use of Dongxuan Aura.


    He tried using it and felt its radius shrink down to one meter. Then, nothing. He couldn¡¯t use it at all anymore.


    That must have been why he could not sense the boons the mushrooms would have provided, and only decided to eat them upon seeing Bao¡¯er enjoy them.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er,e on. We should go deeper,¡± Han Sen said, and so off they went.


    The cave was fairly straight, without any branching pathways. The duo walked for hours, and still, there was no end in sight.


    The only remarkable thing to ur on that long travel was stumbling across another variety of mushrooms.


    Bao¡¯er was full, though, so she was not interested in eating them. Han Sen ate one, but found out they did nothing. There was no point increase.


    So, he summoned Meowth and Golden Growler and got them to eat the mushrooms. He had continued feeding them waterdrops for quite some time, but it had been a while since the drops had influenced their growth. No longer did the waterdrops make them stronger.


    After some more travel, Han Sen saw a light at the end of the tunnel. He was excited to see what might be ahead, but he doubted he¡¯d find the entrance to Phoenix Shelter through that dingy cavern.


    When he exited the cave, he was back outside. Strangely, though, there were no more peaks to climb. He had emerged on the absolute mountaintop.


    When he looked down, the mountains looked likerge lotus flowers. Every petal was one of the peaks. It was no wonder it had taken him a long time to reach the highest point.


    Upon this main peak, there was a big tree. It had to be at least a hundred meters tall, but it was dead, dried up like charcoal. It was, however, hollow.


    Also of note, the tree appeared to have been chopped in half. It must have been cut by some fearsome weapon.


    ¡°I wonder what sort of weapon would be able to cut through this tree?¡± Han Sen asked himself, as he examined the tree.


    After noticing the tree was hollow, Han Sen decided to check it out. The space inside was about as wide as a basketball court.


    Looking inside, Han Sen noticed a golden feather inside the trunk. It was there in in sight.


    The two-meter-long feather was shining gold, much like starlight. It was hot, too, even for Han Sen who was exceptionally talented when it came to dealing with fire.


    It felt like metal when Han Sen touched it. And he tried lifting the feather by its hard tip.


    Unfortunately, despite using all his strength, he could not move it. It was frighteningly heavy.

 Chapter 1034 - The Phoenix Descends and the Emperor Dies

    <h4>Chapter 1034: The Phoenix Descends and the Emperor Dies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked. He was a strong man, and he could lift even the heaviest of items. This feather, though, would require a heft far beyond his capabilities. U.pdated b.y


    It was heavier than any metal he had ever known. But not wanting to give up, Han Sen flexed and prepared to give it another go.


    ¡°Is this metal? Or is it the actual feather of some bird? Hmm, but if it did belong to a bird, how could such a creature possibly fly with a wing full of them?¡± As he thought, Han Sen tried dragging it from left to right.


    The feather was almost like a hiltless sword. It made for a supremely sharp de.


    Han Sen brought out a z-steel stone and ran it against the feather. With remarkable ease, the z-steel stone was split in two as if it were made of butter.


    Even with Taia, he had to use much strength to cut through things.


    When Taia was in Han Sen¡¯s hands, it could be used to y super creatures in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    If Taia had been wielded by a mere evolver, its use would mean a struggle to kill a measly creature of even the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But without much effort, weight, or force, the feather effortlessly cut the z-steel stone in two. It was like magic.


    Perhaps its weight corrted to its strength, and that was why? Either way, it was remarkable.


    Looking at the edge of the feather, Han Sen had a sickly feeling. It looked so thin.


    Giving the feather another wiggle, he did so with greater care. It was almost frightening how sharp the feather was. It felt as if it had the power to tear through the fabric of space and time.


    ¡°This is quite the prize. Since I found this thing up here, on Phoenix Mountain, I will call it the Phoenix Sword.¡± Han Sen had never been proficient when it came to naming things.


    Han Sen brought out his Taia sword. Their lengths were different, but they would make a fine duo. With them, he could practice Double Fly.


    ¡°I need to practice Double Fly. If I don¡¯t, it would be a waste of two good swords,¡± Han Sen told himself.


    If he left the area now, with Phoenix Sword, he¡¯d have been satisfied. He didn¡¯t even care much for finding a way into the shelter, anymore.


    But he had initially ventured to this ce in the hopes of rescuing Brother Seven from a callous spirit.


    Han Sen left the tree with a renewed vigor for finding an entrance into Phoenix Shelter.


    All of a sudden, though, he was hit with a strange sensation. It felt as if the mountain had been missing something.


    God Mountain¡¯s peaks were like petals, but from where he now stood, he could see that there was something amiss.


    He only noticed what was missing because he was at the highest point. Han Sen did not know much about Feng Shui, so if he had been farther down, he never would have noticed it.


    Han Sen packaged the Phoenix Sword, picked up Bao¡¯er, and went towards a parcel of the mountain thatcked the distinct features to have it fit in with the lotus-petal-coge.


    It was situated at around the halfway point of the mountain. Not needing to fly, he just slid his way down.


    He came to a stop on a stone tform, and he turned to look at a copper wall that skirted the back of it.


    It had been dressed in a variety of vines, ones which Han Sen promptly removed, in the hopes the copper wall would be another metaphysical doorframe.


    Unfortunately, after pressing against the copper in every way he could, nothing was revealed. It was solid.


    He was stubborn, though. And he kept on feeling the copper wall, determined to find something. Eventually, his hands ran across a strange indent.


    It was like a little slot, and around as thin as Bao¡¯er¡¯s arm.


    He brushed away more of the vines to reveal it as a written character. Removing more of these vines exposed a number of different words that were written in anguage Han Sen was unfamiliar with.


    Han Sen summoned Thorn Baron, to ask her if it was anguage of the spirits.


    Her answer was, ¡°Yes, these are spirits words.¡±


    ¡°What do they say?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Thorn Baron had a curious, almost perplexed look on her face, and she said, ¡°The phoenix descended on God Mountain and the emperor died.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t really understand, and so he asked Thorn Baron if she understood.


    She told him, ¡°Well, I can read it, but even I am not sure what it all means.¡±


    ¡°Does it say anything else?¡± There was very little to go on, so he thought there had to be more.


    Thorn Baron frowned and just said, ¡°The words are strange. They don¡¯t have meaning.¡±


    Thorn Baron continued reading the inscribed words, but they made little sense. There was no cohesion or form to what was written. It was all mumbo-jumbo.


    Thorn Baron then said, ¡°I know what each word means, but it¡¯s all jumbled up like nonsense. There is no meaning to whates past the first line.¡±


    As they discussed this, the tform trembled as if an earthquake had just begun.

 Chapter 1035 - The Pilgrimage of a Thousand Birds

    <h4>Chapter 1035: The Pilgrimage of a Thousand Birds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The tform lowered. It descended slowly, until it came to a stop before a stone door.


    ¡°Is this the entrance to Phoenix Shelter?¡± Han Sen was delighted, thinking he might have found it.


    He looked at the many vines that draped the doorframe. They looked undisturbed, which told him Holy-Sword Emperor had not yet arrived. Or, if he had, the spirit had note this way.


    Han Sen summoned Sword-Furnace spirit. Treachery and danger might have lurked ahead, so he thought the spirit could make a fine decoy.


    At Han Sen¡¯smand, Sword-Furnace pushed the door open. Nothing out-of-the-ordinary urred, it just opened like any average door might.


    Beyond the door rested a stone staircase that descended a very long way down. Eventually, the stairs took a turn. What lurked at the bottom, Han Sen could not yet tell.


    Along with Bao¡¯er, Han Sen stepped inside. Sword-Furnace led the way, and after some time venturing down, they arrived before a pce.


    Surprisingly, there had been no danger, and nothing inherently peculiar stood out to them. Even the door of the pce seemed normal.


    The door was ajar, and from what he could see from where he stood, there were many copper items inside. There was a furnace, a ding, and a number of statues; all wrought from copper.


    Going inside, he noticed statues on either side of the entrance hall. They all depicted birds. There was a peacock, a crane, a sparrow, and even one of bees.


    The walls had mosaics and ques, with themes and designs all revolving around birds. Across the ceiling, there was a painting of a grand purple peacock. Across the tiled floor, there were many illustrations of cranes.


    It was like a museum, dedicated to birds and birds alone. An image of a bird adorned everywhere that Han Sen looked, and even the pirs of the hall were decorated with pictures or carvings of them.


    Han Sen wandered around the pce for some time, but strangely, he did note across a single image of a phoenix.


    ¡°Is it because Phoenix Emperor resembled a phoenix, anyway?¡± Han Sen guessed.


    Aside from the statues and the other bird-based decorations, there did not seem to be anything of value. The only thing of note was the throne.


    ¡°Phoenix Emperor must have sat right there. But why do only paintings and statues remain here?¡± Thinking of this, Han Sen then told Sword-Furnace to examine the throne more closely.


    The throne was engraved with a number of bird illustrations, just like everything else in the pce. After Sword-Furnace had finished investigating the seat, Han Sen decided to sit on it.


    After Han Sen sat down on the throne, it suddenly seemed as if the statues before him were alive. It seemed as if they were there, ready to obey him.


    ¡°This Phoenix Emperor dude had taste,¡± Han Sen thought.


    It was strange, to imagine Phoenix Emperor spending so much time and effort to merely be able to sit there and enjoy the artwork and the feelings they elicited.


    It was a unique sensation, but it was only achievable by sitting down on the throne.


    With Phoenix Emperor¡¯s power, he could have most certainly gathered a flock of genuine birds. It was weird to see such focus and time given to the creation of fake ones.


    Han Sen continued sitting on that throne, observing the birds in a new light. Eventually, though, his face turned dim.


    Following a tingling sensation, the birds did indeed start to look more and more alive. Eventually, he was stricken with the feeling that the birds were about to fly towards him.


    Everything seemed so real. They may have actually been statues, but they were shaped, sculpted, and built in a way that was as convincing as a real bird.


    And what¡¯s more, no bird looked alike. They each had a personality, despite being constructed objects. Many might have appeared rather simr, but there were minor variations to make even those stand out from their inanimate peers.


    ¡°Was this his study room, maybe?¡± Han Sen felt as if he had learned something, through this idle observation.


    Han Sen had once learned Heavenly Go and Seven Twist, which heterbined into Aero. This technique was associated with birds.


    After watching the birds for a while longer, he felt as if they were somehow rted to the self-taught Aero talent.


    By simply watching the birds before him, he felt as if he was given a greater understanding of Aero. He was learning a lot about birds, all by simply watching them. He realized there were many things about birds he had never seen or even considered before, and it was like his mind had breached a veil, and he¡¯d now be operating on a higher ne of existence. He was in a different world now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I could do that,¡± Han Sen thought, considering the new options that were opening before him.


    Han Sen then focused his attention and examined every bird individually. They weren¡¯t alive, but every time he looked back to a bird he had previously looked at, it would seem different.


    Han Sen stood up to take a better look.


    Before Han Sen sat on the throne, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything peculiar about the hall. After sitting on the throne and standing up again, his perception of everything had changed.


    It was like a 3D picture. At first, the image of the hall was in and meaningless.


    But now, looking closely, it was as if a lock had been broken. He could see things differently, from a multitude of different angles.


    The hall, of course, had been designed better than any 3D image ever could. Its depth was unparalleled, and you¡¯d discover and learn a number of new things, depending on where you stood.


    Everyone had a different personality, and everyone saw things differently.


    The birds were this way, as well. They all looked unique, and when he looked at them from different angles, he felt differently about them.


    Han Sen did not know how others felt, but he felt as if he had just entered a treasury. It was a treasury of knowledge, and what he had learned about Aero there was different than anything he could ever learn from reading a book.

 Chapter 1036 - Alu-Alu

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Alu-Alu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Somehow, Han Sen¡¯s Aero activated. He felt incredibly light, as if he could shoot off into the skies at any given moment.


    As Han Sen continued his observation of the birds, he suddenly heard a rumble. He turned around and saw a wall on the left side of the hall rise up. Inside, there was a room.


    A three-meter-tall spirit was standing inside, and just a mere nce was all it took to recognize how monstrously powerful he was.


    He possessed three eyes, all of which gleamed silver like the spirit¡¯s hair. They looked alive and dripped with excitement.


    ¡°A hundred-thousand-years. I, Xie Qing, am free once more!¡± He wasted no time, calling out at the top of his lungs. He was oozing a fever-like excitement.


    Han Sen watched the spirit with great surprise.


    When he arrived there, his Dongxuan Aura had been unavable. As such, he had been unable to detect the presence of the spirit.


    If the spirit had been trapped there for such a long period of time, there must have been something special about him.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid, though. And he wouldn¡¯t be, even if the spirit was a king spirit. He could always use his super king spirit mode, after all.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Get over here and bow before me!¡± The spirit, who proimed himself to be Xie Qing,manded.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Han Sen asked, in shock.


    He had mistaken Han Sen, a human, for a spirit. That was quite the error of judgment, not something likely to be done by a king spirit.


    Han Sen believed, if he had indeed been trapped down there for a hundred-thousand-years, the spirit would still believe humans to be primitive wildlings. Perhaps such a mistake was warranted, and maybe he didn¡¯t even know anything about humanity upying the shelters at all yet.


    ¡°Are you a creature?¡± Xie Qing frowned. Perhaps he had been trapped in there too long.


    ¡°No; I¡¯m a spirit. I¡¯m just special.¡± Han Sen held his fist as he talked, and he continued, ¡°I am San Mu, my king.¡±


    ¡°You are just a royal spirit, aren¡¯t you? What is so special about you, exactly?¡± Xie Qing eyed Han Sen with suspicion. Still, there was a glimmer of a certain satisfaction, having heard Han Sen refer to him as a king.


    ¡°Did you open my cell and free me?¡± Xie Qing King asked Han Sen.


    ¡°I was simply walking around here, admiring the ce. The wall opened up of its own volition,¡± Han Sen exined.


    Xie Qing King looked at the room and said, ¡°That cheap turkey! He used me to clear the invaders of this ce. He yed me like a d*mn fiddle, and I waltzed right into his trap!¡± Xie Qing King said, as he looked at Han Sen. ¡°You said your name is San Mu? Follow me! When I im the treasure, left behind by that turkey, I¡¯ll give you a small portion as a reward.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen bowed.


    Han Sen preferred peace. There was no need for him to create any more enemies if he could avoid it.


    Plus, the king spirit had not shown an ounce of hostility. Therefore, there didn¡¯t seem to be any particr need to kill him.


    ¡°Is that a baby?¡± Xie Qing King asked, as he looked at Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, it is my daughter. Her name is Bao¡¯er,¡± Han Sen said.


    Xie Qing King responded, ¡°You are so weak. Why would you even waste time having a baby?¡±


    Han Sen thought it obnoxious. Powerful people always felt like only they should have babies.


    Xie Qing King observed the hall as they went, seemingly lost in thought.


    Xie Qing King walked across the hall to its other side and said, ¡°This way. It¡¯s high-time we checked out the turkey¡¯s treasury.¡±


    Han Sen guessed the turkey he was referring to was Phoenix Emperor. Believing that the spirit indeed knew the way there, he saw no problem following him.


    But in the next second, Xie Qing King¡¯s fist zed with a silver light. Then, he broke a wall that had been decorated with a number of avian symbols.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡± Xie Qing King shouted, as he continued to punch the wall. He punched through a meter-thick wall of solid stone.


    Han Sen was shocked, at what the spirit had just suddenly managed to do.


    Earlier, he had tested it himself with his new Phoenix Sword. With a strike, he could only plunge it a single inch into the wall.


    Furthermore, Han Sen had been afraid of traps, so he had spent most of his time in the shelter with much care. This spirit seemed to be a little on the reckless side.


    ¡°What are you doing over there? Come here and stay close.¡± Xie Qing King frowned, and then he went on to mumble, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I brought a dumb*ss with me.¡±


    Han Sen did not pay much heed to the insult he had been given, and he just followed as the spirit wanted him to.


    After exiting the hall, they came to a branching corridor.


    Han Sen wondered which way the spirit might decide to go, but again, he just started to chant ¡°Alu-Alu.¡± Then he smashed the wall ahead of them with his fist.


    In this way, they went on for some time. Han Sen stayed close behind, as Xie Qing King broke down wall after wall. He imagined the spirit would eventually get tired of doing that, but he never seemed to. He just kept on going, wall after wall.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty cool,¡± Han Sen said to himself.

 Chapter 1037 - Petrified

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Petrified</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xie Qing King must have broken down a dozen walls, each one a shortcut through what had to be some manner of maze. There were countless branching pathways, each guided by thick walls that were around one meter tall. It was in this wall-breaking way that they proceeded.


    Alu-Alu!


    Another wall was smashed through. Beyond it, something new greeted their eyes. It was another pce, just smaller in size than the previous one. It did, however, have a pool at its center and a tree in the middle of that.


    The tree was strange. It was two meters tall and it only had two leaves to its name.


    Between the leaves was a sole grey fruit. It was hefty-looking¡ªaround the same size as a football¡ªbut it looked slimy and sickly.


    ¡°Holy-Jade Fruit.¡± Xie Qing King looked at the fruit with much excitement. He reached out and tried to grab it.


    But before he could, the fruit broke. From within its sticky interior, a juice oozed out.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s face suddenly became ghastly, and so he punched the fruit away.


    The ooze of the fruit sshed across the tiled copper floor, and after a moment¡¯s rest, started to violently corrode the copper surface.


    Han Sen was well-aware how solid that copper was, so it was frightening to see the potency of that juice. If it touched a human, Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine the pain that would befall its victim.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s hand suffered a couple drops of that corrosive liquid, and it had damaged his hand a good deal; it gushed blood.


    The juice was no joke, if it had also managed to pierce and ravage his hand while it was still aze with the powerful silver light.


    All Han Sen could think was how thankful he was, to have decided to hang several meters behind Xie Qing King. If he was any closer, he could very well have been sprayed by that horrendous fluid.


    ¡°King-Corpse Juice; that d*mned turkey. It is only fortunate I have trained in the ways ofbatting evil. A ssh of this stuff is all it takes to fell even the most powerful spirit.¡± After exining, Xie Qing King punched the tree and snapped it in two.


    When it broke, a grey mist seeped from the two broken ends. Suddenly, he was petrified and rendered unable to move.


    Han Sen was shocked, seeing another trap immediately spring out to get Xie Qing King.


    Phoenix Emperor must have known what sort of person he was. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have punched the tree right after a spoiled harvest, but Xie Qing King did. Knowing he¡¯d react this way, Phoenix Emperor had constructed another surprise trap for when he did.


    The King-Corpse Juice was merely a red herring, and it wasn¡¯t actually the nned way to stop Xie Qing King. It was not half as efficient as a substance that could petrify. Han Sen had no clue what it was, but it had worked without fault. In an instant, a king spirit was wholly petrified.


    As Han Sen inched forward to inspect the tree, Xie Qing King started to shout. ¡°He put Stone-Jade Miasma inside the tree. Pah! Weak. He¡¯ll need to do better than that to petrify me. I¡¯m going to dig his corpse up!¡±


    Xie Qing King had managed to regain control of his eyes and mouth, but his body was still frozen stiff.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Are you going to help me or what?!¡± Xie Qing King yelled.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Han Sen asked him. It was no wonder Phoenix Emperor imprisoned him down there.


    If he had known about him being locked up, Han Sen would not have helped him out. The spirit may not have been hostile, but he was not the same species and could not 100% be trusted.


    Xie Qing King responded, ¡°That sneak knew I¡¯d use my Evil-Breaker Power to smash that tree containing the Stone-Jade Miasma. I have been petrified, yes, but only my exterior has been. Break the stones that epass me and I will be free.¡±


    ¡°But I am so weak,¡± Han Sen pretended.


    Xie Qing King said, ¡°But you have to try. Typically, only his Undying me can break these stones, but it¡¯s worth a shot.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King and thought him to be strangely naive. He wondered why the spirit was so sure Han Sen would both be willing and able to save him from his entrapment.


    Han Sen then recalled the time he had spent in the spirit base, and how lower-tier spirits would blindly follow one who was superior and provide them spirit geno points.


    A real spirit would attempt to save Xie Qing King, no matter what it took.


    But Han Sen was just a human, and he felt no obligation to save or truly follow a spirit who may have been superior to him.


    ¡°Hurry! The stone is starting to settle inside my flesh, strengthening. If we co-operate, perhaps thebination of our powers will be enough to break this curse,¡± Xie Qing King pleaded.


    Han Sen wondered whether or not he should reveal who he truly was. But just as he considered doing so, he heard a wall on the side of that chamber begin to rise.


    ¡°Someone is here!¡± Han Sen looked around, checking to see if there was somece he could hide.


    Xie Qing King noticed this, as well, and so he stopped talking.


    Han Sen saw two men standing behind that risen wall. It was a human and a spirit, and they were both visibly surprised to see Han Sen there. They had obviously entered expecting the ce to be empty and free of others.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the spirit asked, staring at Han Sen. His power looked crushing, as if he could squish him like a bug.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°This must be Holy-Sword Emperor. The human next to him must be Brother Seven.¡±

 Chapter 1038 - The View That Contains a Thousand Birds

    <h4>Chapter 1038: The View That Contains a Thousand Birds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Holy-Sword Emperor asked.


    ¡°That is of no concern to you,¡± Han Sen said.


    Holy-Sword Emperor balked and pulled out his sword. Without dy, he thrust forward, taking aim at Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    Han Sen leapt away like a bird, evading the attack with ease.


    Holy-Sword Emperor raised his arm and pointed with his fingers. Suddenly, they all took on a life of their own, each one bing a free-thinking sword. The index finger was thin like a rapier, whereas the middle finger was hefty like a greatsword. The thumb was like a plump dagger.


    The five fingers became five different swords, and swiftly, they went after Han Sen.


    Holding Bao¡¯er, Han Sen rode the air and dodged every finger that wished to skewer him. Despite the spirit¡¯s grand disy of power, none of his attacks found their target


    Holy-Sword Emperor was wielding ten swords, one for each finger. Each one weaved between each other, striking with an unbelievable amount of precision and speed. Han Sen did not believe any other spirit he hade across could have managed to achieve such finesse with a weapon.


    As Han Sen danced through the air, his mind recalled the birds in the pce.


    As the swordsunched towards him, his mind shed back to a movement he had witnessed off one bird. He applied it to Aero and evaded whichever sword came for him, alternating through the vast array of different movements he had learned.


    Han Sen was incredibly happy at what he was able to achieve. He had only opened eight gene locks and had eighteen hundred fitness¡ªfigures which made him weaker than king spirits¡ªbut that did not matter.


    Han Sen was able to dodge every single attack that came his way, from a foe that should have been out of his league. What he had learned from the birds was incredible.


    Of course, much of what he was doing now was all thanks to Aero. If he didn¡¯t have it, even if he was a king spirit without it, he¡¯d have been unable to pull off half the graceful evasions that now came to him effortlessly.


    Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s senses had been restricted in this ce. Although it did not stifle the power he possessed, it made him unable to determine Han Sen¡¯s actual power.


    Xie Qing King, on the other hand, had a third eye that enabled him to now see more of who his follower actually was. He could most certainly tell the power Han Sen held. And as he watched with great interest, Holy-Sword Emperor had yet to determine whether the foe he was battling was a human or a spirit.


    Han Sen maintained a firm grip on the baby, as he pranced through the air. Continuing to evade with such grace and finesse was a remarkable feat, and a disy of fantastic talent. Although he may not have been able to correctly gauge who his enemy was, Holy-Sword Emperor was at least aware Han Sen was a powerful person.


    Brother Seven was not aware of who Han Sen was, and he could not determine the level of power he possessed, either. The only thing he could tell was that he was a human. He knew this from the structure of his face and the clothing he wore.


    He had heard of humans being able to effectively do battle with royal spirits, but he had never heard of a human being able topete with a king spirit.


    The person was very young, too. It greatly surprised him how brilliant the young man was. Regardless of what was going on or what would happenter, he knew he was witnessing something quite brilliant.


    Plus, to top it all off, he was holding a baby. To engage in battle as he was doing, Brother Seven was in immediate adoration.


    ¡°Have humans really be this strong?¡± Brother Seven wondered to himself, in awe.


    He knew it was only natural for humans to improve and be stronger and better able topete with the spirits; it was an inevitability of the passage of time. But this was far beyond his wildest expectations of what was possible, at their current stage in time. Whoever this person battling Holy-Sword Emperor was, he was strangely powerful.


    Holy-Sword Emperor, frustrated with his inability to determine who his foe was and how powerful he might have been, decided to up his game. He split his swords into a hundred smaller versions. The stakes had been amped up, and it actually put Han Sen into some degree of danger.


    Even though Han Sen was continuing to use Aero, it was difficult and far more trying for him to dodge his aggressor¡¯s attacks now.


    Three minutester, he slipped up. A sword nicked his arm and broke the sacred-blood armor there.


    ¡°I was almost expecting a challenge. I see the truth now; you are nothing but a wimp. You are a coward that can only flee to and fro, not daring to face me like a proper opponent,¡± Holy-Sword Emperor taunted Han Sen, and then fired a greater number of swords in an attempt to finish him off.


    Han Sen knew the odds were lop-sided from the get-go. The only reason he was still alive was due to Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    But due to the buffs being unable to increase his fitness level, he hadn¡¯t been able to open more gene locks.


    If Han Sen¡¯s Blood-Pulse Sutra could go higher than eight, he¡¯d have a power that was equivalent to two thousand fitness.


    But Han Sen¡¯s base fitness was still only one thousand eight hundred, and because of this, he could not continue this way forever.


    And adding to that, the more Han Sen dodged, the more the callous spirit wanted his blood.


    Suddenly, Han Sen had an idea. He dive-bombed down with haste,nding directly behind the still-petrified Xie Qing King.


    Holy-Sword Emperor had been fixated on Han Sen the entire time, and had initially believed the calcified Xie Qing King to be an inanimate statue. So, he did not relent and simply decided to st the statue with all his might.


    ¡°My Emperor, the time is now!¡± Han Sen happily proimed.


    Boom!


    The statue shattered, and a man drenched in blood appeared. A silver light epassed his body, healing his wounds. In the time that it took Xie Qing King to take two steps, he became fully healed.


    ¡°Good job; you were smart to save me.¡± Xie Qing Kingughed out loud, havinge to really like Han Sen.


    ¡°Thank you very much; it was my pleasure.¡± Han Sen feigned happiness, but in his heart he thought, ¡°You¡¯d still be a rock if I was able to kill Holy-Sword Emperor with my super king spirit mode.¡±


    Holy-Sword Emperor looked upon Xie Qing King with remarkable shock, and he actually eximed, ¡°Xie Qing King!¡±

 Chapter 1039 - Let Them Fight, Grab the Spoils

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Let Them Fight, Grab the Spoils</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked, to say the least. He had not expected the two to have known each other. He was hoping Xie Qing King would be freed to eliminate Holy-Sword Emperor, but that wasn¡¯t looking likely now.


    ¡°You remember me?¡± Xie Qing King asked, with a smirk.


    While he was petrified, he had hidden his powers. Now, he did not have to.


    Holy-Sword Emperor forced a smile, saying, ¡°I had only just been born during the times you fought in the spirit base. You were a person I greatly admired; I cannot say I expected to see you here.¡±


    Holy-Sword Emperor was lying; he did not mean a word of what he said. One-hundred-thousand years ago, Holy-Sword Emperor was nothing.


    But back then, Xie Qing King was not an emperor, just as he wasn¡¯t now. With Han Sen referring to him as one, though, he was taken aback and unsure of what to say.


    Holy-Sword Emperor had not known of his imprisonment here. Xie Qing King hadn¡¯t actually ascended from king to emperor status, it was just Han Sen attempting to mislead Holy-Sword Emperor.


    Xie Qing King was made d, upon hearing that Holy-Sword Emperor knew his name. He did not pay much heed to Han Sen, since he wasn¡¯t on the same level as him. This was different than the way he felt about Holy-Sword Emperor, who was.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s silver eyes rested upon Holy-Sword Emperor, and he asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡±


    ¡°This is where Phoenix Emperor once lived. There is treasure here, but evidently, it is well-hidden,¡± Holy-Sword Emperor quickly exined.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xie Qing King did not believe him.


    Han Sen then chimed in to say, ¡°I am not sure if he has recovered anything from this ce, but I have heard he was able to obtain a certain geno item. That is how he was able to enter this ce. Everyone knows because he held a big and fanciful celebration for it.¡±


    When Han Sen said this, Holy-Sword Emperor found himself wanting to swiftly exin.


    But Xie Qing King cut-in before him, saying, ¡°Give me that item or die.¡±


    ¡°My Emperor, I...¡± This was all Holy-Sword Emperor was able to mutter before Xie Qing King swung forward with silver light.


    Holy-Sword Emperor was not going to hand over the item he much cherished, so he decided to flee.


    ¡°If only running was so easy.¡± Xie Qing King ran after him, and both spirits disappeared.


    ¡°Are we the same kind?¡± Brother Seven mumbled to ask, once the spirits were gone from sight.


    ¡°Do you know the Water Pavilion?¡± Han Sen asked, out of nowhere.


    Qin Junhao told Han Sen that, if he saw Brother Seven, he should ask this. It would confirm that he was an ally.


    When Brother Seven heard what was said, he happily eximed, ¡°Junhao made it to Sword-Furnace Shelter?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s taking a well-earned vacation in the Alliance.¡± Han Sen smiled, and then went on to ask, ¡°So, you are Brother Seven?¡±


    Brother Seven nodded and said, ¡°I did not expect someone to be here, and neither did I expect that someone so young could ever possess such frightful power. If Holy-Sword Emperor survives this ordeal and decides to attack your shelter with all his might, at least you can return to the Alliance safely.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Smoke and mirrors; I¡¯m not actually that strong. The info you provided us saved our lives. I havee here to bring you back. Holy-Sword Emperor doesn¡¯t currently know what you¡¯re up to, so he can¡¯t kill you with the contract you have signed. It¡¯s best that we take this opportunity and return to the Alliance while we still can.¡±


    Brother Seven shook his head, though, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth the risk. There is treasure here, and if we are able to retrieve it, humanity as a whole will improve. It is of vital importance, and it is imperative that we im it before they do.¡±


    ¡°But you are under contract. Holy-Sword Emperor can easily take it from you,¡± Han Sen said.


    But Brother Seven said, ¡°I know. But now that I have met you, things have changed. Are you willing to go with me to get the treasure?¡±


    ¡°Treasure? Where do I sign?¡± Han Sen paused for a brief moment, but then backtracked to say, ¡°But I¡¯m serious, you should return to the Alliance. Tell me where the treasure is, and then go. You can return once I have in Holy-Sword Emperor.¡±


    Brother Seven admitted with a wry smile, ¡°Well, I actually don¡¯t know where it is.¡±


    He went on to say, ¡°Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s treasure is a map. It leads to an item, located in the Phoenix Eye. But the location of the Phoenix Eye is ever-changing, so I have no idea where it might be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been known to risk much for obtaining treasure. But I¡¯m telling you, your life is far more important than what any item can do for you.¡±


    Brother Seven said, ¡°I am not concerned with myself right now. Come, we should find it. Once we im it, you can ensure it stays out of their hands.¡±


    Brother Seven then brought out apass. He looked at it with a concentrated expression, as if he was trying to deduce somethingplex.


    After a minute of silence, he said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Brother Seven led them in the direction Han Sen hade from. He passed three of the broken walls Xie Qing King had smashed through.


    Han Sen followed him with Bao¡¯er still firmly in his arms. It seemed no matter what he pleaded, Brother Seven was determined to stay.


    At every turn, Brother Seven consulted hispass. It meant their passage was rather slow. Four hourster, they reached a dead-end; a ten-meter-tall door barred their way. It was a double door, and each side was emzoned with the painting of a phoenix.

 Chapter 1040 - Phoenix Headlight

    Chapter 1040: Phoenix Headlight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to approach the doors and examine them, but Brother Seven stopped him and said, ¡°This ce is dangerous. Don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where the Phoenix Eye might reside?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Brother Seven turned to look at the images of a phoenix and said, ¡°A phoenix is a bird that has died, and is then reborn from the ashes of its prior form. Typically, dead is dead, and you don¡¯t get toe back from that. But there have been rare instances of resurrection in the past.¡±


    Brother Seven noticed that the ws of each phoenix were painted around the door knockers. Each door had a knocker.


    When Brother Seven saw this, he said, ¡°On my signal, we knock on the door three times.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and moved over to the left door¡¯s knocker.


    The door was massive. It would have been impossible for one person to use both door knockers at the same time, so the duo had to co-operate.


    Brother Seven reminded Han Sen to knock three times, and three times only. He looked nervous.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t really sure what was going on, so he wasn¡¯t feeling any sort of pressure.


    Brother Seven gave hismand, and then they used the door knockers three times.


    Their knocking was perfectly in sync with each other.


    ¡°Back!¡± Brother Seven shouted, which prompted them both to retreat away from the door a little. Then, they watched what might happen.


    Bao¡¯er was still there, suckling her milk bottle. She watched with as much curiosity as they did.


    The screeching of two phoenix birds sounded. The images came to life, and they left the door to fly around together.


    Han Sen had maxed out his fire geno points, but even so, the heat the phoenixes were emitting was incredibly hot even for him.


    The doors slowly opened to reveal arge hall. They could see twonterns there, still lit after all those years.


    Brother Seven stepped inside and said, ¡°Quick; when the phoenixes return to the doors, they will close.¡±


    Han Sen walked past both creatures, feeling as if his hair was being singed.


    Just as they both entered the hall, the phoenixes returned to their doors, and the doors silently closed.


    The hall before them had ninenterns, each shaped like the head of a phoenix.


    But aside from that, there was nothing else of particr interest. There was, however, another room they could enter at the back. No light came from within, so it was pitch-ck.


    Brother Seven muttered to himself, ¡°Two phoenixes together, and thenterns split them up. I didn¡¯t know spirits practiced Yin Yang.¡±


    ¡°Brother Seven, care to speak up? What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen was a proficient fighter, but that was about it. He wasn¡¯t really educated in the subjects that Brother Seven was.


    Brother Seven then said, ¡°Phoenix Emperor is not a person.¡±


    ¡°He is a spirit,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Brother Seven then said, ¡°I mean, he is not a sole person. There are two.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying there are two of these emperors?¡± Han Sen asked with much shock.


    Brother Seven responded with a nod. ¡°There is a male and a female phoenix. ¡®Phoenix Emperor¡¯ is a title given to a pair of spirits.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe they are together, in a two-for-one way?¡± Han Sen suggested.


    Brother Seven agreed and said, ¡°It is possible, but they would still wield two separate powers.¡±


    Brother Seven looked at antern to his left and said, ¡°This is the fire. It represents Yang.¡±


    Brother Seven then looked to the rightntern and said, ¡°This is the ckfire. It represents Yin.¡±


    Han Sen noticed the fires did indeed look different.


    ¡°Do they mean different things?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Brother Seven exined, ¡°The living fire is Yang. It guides you to life, survival, and prosperity. The ckfire is Yin, which guides you to hell.¡±


    Brother Seven looked towards the ck hallway ahead and said, ¡°That is a path that straddles the line between Yin and Yang. I am not sure what danger, if any, will await us. If we seek to survive, we are going to need antern. But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The phoenixnterns are for the living. We have to bring them, if we want to survive. But even so, that doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡± Brother Seven paused for a brief moment of contemtion, and then went on to say, ¡°This is a path between life and death.¡±


    ¡°Then whichntern are we to pick?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whichever we choose, there is great risk. This is a test of this Phoenix Emperor; and he is smart, whoever he is.¡± Brother Seven had a wry smile.


    ¡°Well, if we aren¡¯t going to get any answers there¡¯s no use debating is there? Let¡¯s give it a go.¡± Han Sen picked up antern without consultation, and went on to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go first and check it out.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know anything about the matters Brother Seven was talking about, so he was not very concerned with the need to be careful. If Phoenix Emperor was ahead, and he had to fight him, Han Sen was confident he could just use super king spirit mode to defeat him.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± Brother Seven said, as he stopped Han Sen. ¡°Think of a word in your mind. It can be any word. And now tell me what it is. I can predict, from your word, whether your selection ofntern is good or bad.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Prediction is pointless. We can¡¯t change our destiny; a decision is a decision. Being able to predict things is a waste of time. I¡¯m going; goodntern or bad.¡±


    After that, Han Sen lifted hisntern and walked forward into the dark ce.

 Chapter 1041 - Phoenix Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Phoenix Eye</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Brother Seven looked to where Han Sen had picked up hismp, and then his face changed.


    ¡°The fourthmp; that was supposed to be amp of the living. Now, its light symbolizes death. He is going to die!¡± Brother Seven ran towards thenterns and picked up the seventhntern. Then he followed after Han Sen.


    Han Sen had only been inside for ten seconds, but that was already enough for him to have disappeared from Brother Seven¡¯s sightpletely. He was gone.


    The light cast from hisntern could only illuminate a single meter ahead of him. The darkness there was suffocating, and almost physical.


    Brother Seven called out for Han Sen, and walked at a very brisk pace in the hopes he could catch up. His calls garnered no response.


    Suddenly, a strange noise sounded. And then, Brother Seven felt as if countless monsters were lurking just beyond his sight, watching him.


    He kept on walking, confident in the knowledge he had selected the correctmp. With it in hand, he knew he¡¯d be able to catch up with Han Sen eventually.


    The seventhntern, the one he had selected, was called ¡°The Lamp of the Returning Soul.¡± The fact that it expelled the thick mucus of darkness around him was the onlyfort avable on that ck road. But it wouldn¡¯tst. Those who made use of it would perish, eventually.


    Brother Seven was on a suicide run.


    He knew this, but he didn¡¯t care. He had much respect for Han Sen, in the brief time he had known him, and he would dly lose his life if it meant securing Han Sen¡¯s safe return.


    As he marched through the ck hall, led by the flickering me, its warmth suddenly depleted. Then, the fire of thentern turned ck. Darkness did not resettle over the hall; instead, it was lit up. But it was lit with a thousand braziers of ckfire. Han Sen was nowhere to be seen, but Brother Seven knew he was not alone. In that hall, staring at him, were countless monsters.


    A secondter, they were pouncing towards him.


    Brother Seven quickly made use of his Purple Light, but it could only extend to a range of about three feet.


    He swung his sword and shed one beast, but another monster used its vile ws to grab the de as it slowed. The rest of the monsters did not even slow as they came for him.


    Brother Seven realized he was going to die, but he did not care for himself in this affair. He only hoped Han Sen would see his light and return safely.


    Seeing countless monsters, jaws agape, all aimed for his head, arms, legs, and torso, Brother Seven closed his eyes in eptance of his fate. But then, the sudden sh of a red light made him reopen them. A me had appeared, and it incinerated the monsters directly in front of him.


    The red me reced the ck me of hisntern, as all the monsters around him burst into mes. Soon, they were nothing but sizzling cinders in a mound of ash.


    A man appeared in his sight. He was holding antern, and the me upon it resembled a bird.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± Brother Seven called out.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait? What are you doing here?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°I...¡± Brother Seven could hardly speak, shaken from his close call. ¡°You practice fire hyper geno arts? Which one?¡±


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°Phoenix me, actually.¡±


    Brother Seven then said, ¡°It is no wonder, then. I worry too much, it would seem.¡±


    Han Sen appeared to have been touched by something, and he said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Seven.¡±


    Brother Seven, with a wry smile, said, ¡°For what? I didn¡¯t do anything. But this ce is not safe. We should depart it quickly.¡±


    Han Sen nodded, and then led the way forward with Brother Seven close behind.


    The red me of Han Sen¡¯sntern illuminated far more than Brother Seven¡¯s. But even so, it was of little aid. The murky dark was as stifling and threatening as ever, skirting the fringes of the light¡¯s strength.


    Many strange noises could be heard from the darkness around them. But even after a while of walking, no monster revealed itself in their light.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°This phoenixntern is quite the treasure, in itself. It can boost the power of one¡¯s strength when wielding fire. We should take the rest of thenterns with us when we leave.¡±


    Brother Seven said, ¡°Ordinary fire cannot light thenterns, but your phoenix fire is a deadfire. It is strange how you managed to light up antern of the living with such a me.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s Phoenix me had been boosted by Blood-Pulse Sutra, which was how he had managed to incite a living fire.


    They trudged through that mire of ck for a long time.


    When they reached the end, it came about as a light in the darkness. Seeing it was a massive relief, and they raced towards the light once it greeted their sight. Neither of them could wait to leave the ck path behind them.


    But when they moved from the darkness and into the light, they both froze.


    It was as if they had exited the entire shelter. Above were the clear skies, all graced and warmed by the radiance of sunlight.


    But strangely, everything was ck below it. The trees, flowers, soil, and stone; all of it was pitch ck.


    Nothing was with a rightful color, and it was as if the entirendscape had been subjected to a bitter firestorm of great malevolence that charred it all.


    But still, despite the color, everything looked as if it was thriving. There were leaves on the burnt-looking trees, and they grew in abundance.


    The entire ce was like an ink painting, save for the ordinary sky.


    ¡°Brother Seven, what is this ce? It looks as if we¡¯ve somehow managed to exit the shelter.¡± Han Sen was confused.


    Brother Seven brought out hispass, and with much joy on his face, said, ¡°We haven¡¯t left Phoenix Shelter. Not at all. This is it, we¡¯ve made it; we¡¯ve reached the Phoenix Eye.¡±


    ¡°This is the Phoenix Eye?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    It was difficult to imagine they were still within the confines of a shelter that had been buried by a mountain. They were both almost speechless.

 Chapter 1042 - World of Charcoal

    <h4>Chapter 1042: World of Charcoal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This cannot be incorrect. This is indeed the Phoenix Eye,¡± Brother Seven reaffirmed.


    ¡°Then where¡¯s the treasure?¡± Han Sen saw a mountain range in the distance, which only told him this ce was massive. Locating anything there might be far more difficult than expected.


    Brother Seven looked back at hispass. He said, ¡°This is strange. I cannot tell which direction we must go now.¡±


    Brother Seven touched the ck grass on the ground, and when he looked at his hand, it was covered in ck soot. The ground really was like charcoal. Then, he said, ¡°I have no idea whatsoever what purpose this ce serves, in a shelter, but I am certain some power presides over this ce. A dangerous presence remains, one that keeps this world like one that was built from charcoal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best we don¡¯t split up,¡± Han Sen said, as he looked around.


    Brother Seven nodded, and he knew Han Sen would protect him.


    Han Sen was not very proficient when it came to discovering paths and going in the right direction, so he allowed Brother Seven to lead.


    Although Brother Seven was just as clueless about where the treasure might be found, he was good at nning routes.


    As they walked, thendscape remained the same. The mountain, trees, and flowers were all still ck.


    There was great variation in the size and shape of the flowers and trees. There were thick, giant trees, and lots of tiny little flowers. ck as they were, they looked like motionless statues. They looked as if they could never die, and they¡¯d be preserved in this state forever.


    Bao¡¯er thought the flowers looked incredibly pretty, and she wanted to hold one. But upon being allowed to touch one, the flower quickly copsed into a mound of soot.


    ¡°What kind of power can incinerate things like this?¡± Han Sen was quite surprised.


    Brother Seven could only say, ¡°I have no idea, but if we encounter whatever has done this, we are sure to meet a swift end. Rather than cooked, I¡¯d wager we¡¯d be vaporized.¡±


    Han Sen did not expect Brother Seven to be so light-hearted, and of a mood to actually make half a jest.


    But suddenly, they heard a noiseing from a distant ck forest.


    When they tracked down the noise, they saw a white ram, grazing on the ck grass of a meadow.


    The contrast between the white ram and ck earth was striking.


    ¡°There are creatures here?¡± Han Sen was moderately relieved, uponing to learn this.


    The ce had previously felt like a warped, alternate dimension. Seeing something else alive there made the ce feel a little more real.


    If this was all a hallucination, however, whoever created it had to be a supremely powerful being.


    But if it was real, as he hoped, then at least he could use his powers.


    Bao¡¯er, seeing the fluffy ram, quickly ran over to it. She leapt onto its back and grabbed its horns¡ªshe looked exuberantly happy.


    The ram was rmed by its sudden mounting, and it took off running into the forest.


    Han Sen quickly gave chase, as thest thing he wanted right now was to lose Bao¡¯er. If he lost her now, it¡¯d be difficult to find her again.


    Han Sen guessed the ram was a mutant creature, and his hypothesis was correct. He and Brother Seven caught up with the ram with ease, and when they did, Han Sen grabbed the creature by its head.


    The ram went soft and fell to the ground, with Bao¡¯er pping.


    Brother Seven wished to say something, but his face immediately changed.


    ¡°Han Sen, let go of the ram,¡± Brother Seven pleaded with anxiety.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and turned to look at what had startled Brother Seven.


    There were many more rams and sheep approaching. Their numbers had to be in the hundreds, and they all looked displeased and hostile.


    The first ram they saw was fairly small inparison to these others. Their horns were massive and sharp like des.


    The first ram was a mutant creature, but Han Sen guessed the others had to be sacred-blood creatures. With their power, allbined, they¡¯d make for frightening foes.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was only equivalent to that of a sacred-blood creature, so he could easily find himself skewered and trampled to death if he did not use super king spirit mode.


    ¡°You guys have cute children! I was just giving this one a hug; I wasn¡¯t being rough...¡± Han Sen started to stroke the mutant ram¡¯s head, and helped it get back up to its feet.


    He didn¡¯t want to incite the ire and fury of the rams. To survive a stampede by those wooly fiends, he¡¯d have to use super king spirit mode. But it was a draining talent, and he only sought to use it during the times where he absolutely had to. Not knowing whaty further ahead on this journey, too, he favored not making use of it now.


    The hundreds of rams and sheep then baa¡¯d with rage.


    The rams started to rush towards Han Sen like a legion of superspeed tanks.


    Han Sen grabbed Brother Seven and took off into the air in flight.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want Brother Seven to get hurt, so he thought it best to take the man to a safer spot before deciding what to do next.


    But unfortunately for them, the rams were able to jump fifty meters high.


    Han Sen swooped through the air like a bird, effortlessly evading the airborne attacks of the rams. He may have been safe and out of their reach, but the rams followed wherever he flew. And as they went, a chorus of baa¡¯ing constantly sounded.


    The rams were very powerful, and they each had to be sacred-blood in ss.


    Han Sen initially believed losing their pursuit would be easy, but he was quickly proven wrong. And as he tried to escape, he noticed the white rams and sheep were starting to turn ck.


    The rams and sheep that banded together to assault Han Sen once looked like a cloud that was chasing him, but now, they were all ck like an oversized chip of charcoal.


    It was clear to see their speed and power had increased, following their change in color. But suddenly, Han Sen heard another sheep bawl.


    There was a ck male ram that looked different than the othersing. It ran and leapt towards Han Sen.


    ¡°Super creature?!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed.

 Chapter 1043 - Getting a Super Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Getting a Super Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s Aero did not make him any faster than the ck sheep headed his way. When the fluffy fiend reached the peak of its jump, it glided towards him like an aggressive storm cloud.


    ¡°It is a super creature!¡± Han Sen returned Brother Seven to the ground and told him, ¡°Go on ahead first.¡±


    Brother Seven said, ¡°Remember the peak that is shaped like a cow? I will meet you there.¡±


    Brother Seven took off running, not wanting to slow him down. He knew he was being more of a burden than a boon, by apanying Han Sen to this ce.


    Seeing him go, Han Sen started running towards the ground-borne cloud of sheep.


    When the ck super sheep saw Han Sen run towards the flock, it swiftly returned to the earth. It sought to protect its kin, but Han Sen was dangerously close to them already.


    One of the ck sheep reared its horns and tried ramming Han Sen with them. Seeing ite, Han Sen easily dodged out of the way and turned to provide a deep cut to its belly with Taia.


    When Taia sliced across the ck sheep¡¯s belly, it was split wide open with the sound of cut metal.


    Han Sen did not stop there, though. He resumed his race to the flock.


    But another ck sheep stepped forward to stop him. In response, Han Sen brought out his Phoenix Sword and hit the sheep, despite it still being wrapped up.


    Katcha!


    The cloth that packaged the Phoenix Sword did nothing to cushion the blow. When the swordnded on the sheep, the cloth that was neatly wrapped around it was torn to shreds as the sheep was cut in two. The sword,bined with the power given from Blood-Pulse Sutra, was terrifying.


    ¡°Berserk Mutant Creature Devilhorn Sheep killed. No beast soul gained. This creature cannot be consumed.¡±


    Han Sen froze a little, upon hearing this strange announcement. It was a berserk mutant, much to his surprise.


    Holding two swords, Han Sen continued his sprint to the crowd of rams and sheep. He started to ughter them, all the while avoiding the attacks of the ram king that had nowe near.


    After Brother Seven had finished scaling the mountain, he turned to take a look at what was going on with Han Sen. He saw him, butchering the sheep like a madman. Nothing was able to prevent him from doing as he pleased, not even the sheep king.


    ¡°How is Han Sen so powerful? We could do with a few more humans like him here,¡± Brother Seven thought, as he continued running to his proposed rendezvous point.


    Han Sen suddenly found himself having a good deal of fun, effortlessly ying a bunch of sheep. By turning ck, it seemed as if the sheep and rams could only bolster their defense¡ªwhich still wasn¡¯t enough, anyway. Their attempted attacks were pitiful, too.


    The sheep king roared at the merciless, raging wolfman, but it was cut off by the other sheep that were scurrying about in fear.


    The sheep kingmanded them to back off and run away, though, which broke Han Sen¡¯s momentary cover. It resumed its hunt of Han Sen, with a blisteringly quick speed.


    The horns were like ck crystals, sharp enough to cleave and sunder mountains.


    Han Sen used his Phoenix Sword to fight back. Suddenly, both the sword and horns collided.


    Dong!


    The horn was delivered a deep scratch mark, but Han Sen was sent flying back into the forest.


    Boom!


    Han Sen was knocked through a dozen charcoal trees beforeing to a stop. When he came to, the air was choked with soot. The disturbed ash hung in the atmosphere, clogging it like a thick mist.


    Blergh! Han Sen coughed out some blood, and he noticed his armor had been heavily damaged. Cracks ran all across it.


    Bao¡¯er looked at Han Sen with much worry, but before he couldfort her, he had to return his focus to the sheep king. It was already on its way over, to finish-off the intruding human.


    Han Sen¡¯s ck hair turned white, as his muscles grew in size exponentially.


    With the sheep king now directly in front of him, Han Sen shed.


    Dong!


    Han Sen was knocked back a few steps, and so was the sheep.


    A horn had been severed with the apaniment of an explosive cracking sound, which quickly frightened the sheep.


    Han Sen followed up with his sword, attacking the sheep again.


    The king leapt out of the way and tried to counter with its other remaining horn.


    But this was expected, and the sword followed its jump. It swung past the other horn, cutting it off. Immediately, the sheep king shelved its n for revenge and nned to escape.


    Using Aero, Han Sen caught up to the sheep king that was trying to escape. He shed its body, which turned out to be sturdier than the horns. A fair cleft was delivered, but it wasn¡¯t enough to draw blood.


    The sheep king squealed, wanting to escape with even greater haste.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t feeling merciful. He remained behind the sheep, striking and striking again from behind. No matter how many times he hit it, though, no blood was drawn.


    When the other sheep caught sight of their beloved king getting beat up, though, they ran off.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen finally had sess, and it came in the form of a simple beheading. With a mighty strike, the sheep king¡¯s head was lopped off.


    ¡°Super Creature Devilhorn Sheep King killed. Beast soul gained. Its flesh is inedible and there is no Life Geno Essence for retrieval.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked once again. This was the first super creature he had ever killed that didn¡¯t provide him with a Life Geno Essence.


    ¡°This is strange, indeed. And even for a super creature, this thing seemed rather weak.¡± Still, he had managed to obtain its beast soul. And having received it, Han Sen was more than pleased. He had a look in his Sea of Soul, to examine histest beast soul.

 Chapter 1044 - Nirvana Lake

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Nirvana Lake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Devilhorn King: Polluted Beast Soul Weapon Type


    Han Sen was taken aback. This was a unique beast soul, and its description was unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    Han Sen summoned it, and it was a scimitar. It seemed like a weapon, forged of ck crystals not unlike the original creature¡¯s horns.


    When Han Sen examined the corpse of the dead king, it started to crumble away and disintegrate into soot. It was soon indistinguishable from the ground of that cknd.


    The ck crystal horn remained behind though, like a chip of charcoal.


    But when Han Sen touched it, that too crumbled away and scattered like dust.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s body felt extremely weak.


    He hadn¡¯t used the whole hour of super king spirit to defeat the beast, so it wasn¡¯t as bad asst time. But just as Han Sen decided to go looking for Brother Seven, his blurred vision saw someoneing towards him. It was Xie Qing King.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself in disappointment.


    Xie Qing King was headed right for him, and when he arrived before Han Sen, the spirit asked the very same question, but aloud. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I grabbed the person that apanied Holy-Sword Emperor. He brought me here, but we got split up when encountering a lot of very nasty sheep. I don¡¯t know where he is now.¡± Han Sen paused for a moment, and then went on to ask, ¡°Did you catch up with Holy-Sword Emperor?¡±


    ¡°No. He ran off, but not without losing his treasure to me.¡± Xie Qing King held out an item for Han Sen to take a look at.


    It was a leather scroll, with a gold phoenix painted on it. It looked very alive; like a bird that was truly above and beyond the strength andprehension of any other bird that existed.


    When Han Sen saw the picture, he felt as if he had been struck. It reminded him of all the birds he had seen, back in the pce.


    The phoenix on the painting was stood there, delicate and proud. But at the same time, it appeared as if it was flying.


    ¡°This painting is Phoenix Emperor¡¯s treasure; he must have drawn it after seeing all the birdsid out before him in the hall,¡± Han Sen theorized.


    Han Sen thought about the pce, and now, looking at the picture presented, he realized it was theplete set.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Xie Qing King asked.


    ¡°No, but that human seems to. If you see him, maybe you can ask him?¡± Han Sen was worried Xie Qing King might mercilessly strike down Brother Seven if he encountered him.


    Xie Qing King put the picture away. He then picked up Han Sen and started flying.


    Han Sen knew he meant no harm, so he didn¡¯t try to resist the free lift.


    Xie Qing King flew at an obscene speed, and it seemed as if they traveled thousands of miles in no time at all. They came to a stop near ake.


    ¡°My Emperor, where is this?¡± Han Sen asked, as he observed theke.


    ¡°Is this where the treasure resides?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Xie Qing King did not answer, and instead, chucked Han Sen directly into the water. Then, he himself jumped in. It was as if they were going to have a bath together.


    Han Sen believed there to be something strange about theke, but when Xie Qing King jumped in, he felt safer.


    Han Sen felt as if all his dirt was being cleansed and rinsed away. His Dongxuan Aura seemed to be recovering, too.


    Bao¡¯er was also there, and she merrily swam and sshed about in the waters of theke.


    ¡°Emperor, thiske is fairly fancy!¡± Han Sen feigned surprise.


    Xie Qing King replied, ¡°Of course it is. Thiske isposed of the tears of the fiery phoenix. The water is restorative to one¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Tears of a phoenix, you say?¡± Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King in awe.


    Xie Qing King, without beating around the bush, said, ¡°Do you know why that turkey called himself Phoenix Emperor? It was because he grew a holy tree. That tree gave birth to a pair of fruit. In each fruit was a phoenix with ten gene locks open. When they went to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, however, the male died. That¡¯s why this ce was ruined. The tears of the other phoenix, in the loss of its partner, is what formed thiske. By bathing here, we can rinse ourselves of any debilitations we may have incurred.¡± After a brief moment of silence, Xie Qing King went on to say, ¡°I went to the treasury but there was nothing there. I think the turkey must have hidden his treasure somewhere in this ce. We should resume our searchter.¡±


    Han Sen thought of the giant tree he had stepped into before entering the shelter, and asked himself, ¡°Was that the holy tree he talked about?¡± He then went on to think, ¡°Hmm, remember that etching near the entrance? Didn¡¯t it say, ¡®The phoenix descended on God Mountain and the emperor died¡¯? By descent, does it mean the phoenix died and fell to the ground? And the emperor died with it? Is the emperor dead somece here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be here for another seven hours. It looks like you were injured pretty badly, following your wrestling match with the sheep. Stay here and you¡¯ll be right as rain before you know it,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    He hadn¡¯t known when it urred, but Bao¡¯er had climbed on top of Xie Qing King¡¯s head. Needless to say, he was surprised and a little fearful.


    But it was unjustified, because Xie Qing King did not mind at all. He was fine with the baby there, and he was not angry or annoyed. He simply allowed Bao¡¯er to pull his hair and squeeze his cheeks.


    Han Sen wanted to call her back, in case she made him mad. But all of a sudden, he felt something touch his waist. It gave him quite the shock.

 Chapter 1045 - Strange Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Strange Fish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen lowered his head and saw a fat goldfish swimming towards him.


    The goldfish was around the size of a hand, with a tail that was reminiscent of a butterfly wing. Its head was peculiar, almost like a lionhead goldfish.


    As it swam towards Han Sen, its tail wagged and fluttered behind it merrily.


    He scanned the creature and could not detect the presence of a strong lifeforce. If he didn¡¯t know any better, it could have very well been an average fish.


    Han Sen backed away from it, but it followed him across the pool.


    Although he was wise to exercise caution, he knew the fish wasn¡¯t aggressive. If it had been, it would have bitten him already.


    The goldfish swam behind Han Sen and circled the Phoenix Sword he was carrying on his back.


    ¡°There is more to this goldfish than meets the eye. It is here, of all ces, and in a pool formed by the tears of a phoenix. And what¡¯s more, it is showing interest in my Phoenix Sword. The feather of itsposition might actually have belonged to one of those phoenix¡¯s, too.¡± Han Sen had a lot to think abouttely.


    The lionhead-like fish continued to swim around and around the sword with keen interest.


    Han Sen decided to tap the goldfish with his finger to see how it would respond. His finger prodded the creature, but it didn¡¯t pay any mind. It continued to circle the sword, showing no fear at his presence or attention.


    Han Sen decided to grab the whole goldfish and see if he could detect a lifeforce by bringing it out the water. He did this, but could not detect anything. Queer behavior aside, it really did seem like an ordinary goldfish.


    ¡°Can a run-of-the-mill goldfish really live in a ce like this?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Bao¡¯er decided to jump back into the water and swam over to Han Sen with haste. She had seen the goldfish in Han Sen¡¯s hand, and she wanted to touch it herself.


    Watching the yful baby approach, the fish wriggled its way out of Han Sen¡¯s hand, hopped back into the water, and swam behind him for cover.


    Bao¡¯er looked angry after seeing its behavior, and so she tried to swim around and grab it. Fortunately for the fish, Han Sen stopped her.


    ¡°Go y somece else.¡± Han Sen pushed Bao¡¯er away.


    The fish was an interesting little thing, and so Han Sen didn¡¯t want her to kill it. If there was a benefit or purpose to this fish, he¡¯d rather discover what it was before it died. A needless death would be a waste.


    Bao¡¯er gave a stern look to the goldfish and then swam away.


    Han Sen scooped the fish back up in his hand to give it another look. He couldn¡¯t espy anything special about it, and he didn¡¯t think it was a sacred-blood creature in disguise, either.


    But appearances were often misleading, so Han Sen¡¯s wasn¡¯t so quick to believe it was just an average goldfish.


    Han Sen ced the fish down just outside the pool. In a weird disy, the fish did not simply flop around like he suspected it would. Instead, it transformed into a little red bird.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide, for this was the first time he had seen something like this. It most certainly caught him off-guard.


    Han Sen picked up the bird and returned it to the water. When submerged, it transformed into a fish again.


    ¡°Wow, that is very weird.¡± Han Sen watched in disbelief as the lionhead goldfish-bird-thing returned to swim around his sword.


    Han Sen turned to look at Xie Qing King and noticed his eyes were still closed. It seemed as if he was still unaware of what was going on.


    Han Sen decided to take the goldfish back out of the water. Like before, it transformed into a bird. But strangely, it did not fly. He suspected that the bird was too plump for proper flight, as all it did was take a strong hop up onto his shoulder. When there, it pecked the Phoenix Sword on his back.


    ¡°This thing must be special. I wonder if I can bring it with me?¡± A streak of greed shed across Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    The bird seemed resistant this time, as if it did not want to leave the shoulder nearest his sword.


    Remaining in the pool for seven hours would take a long time, and while he did not mind waiting, he didn¡¯t want Xie Qing King to find out about the goldfish-bird he had discovered.


    But suddenly, a sharp cry echoed across the sky.


    Han Sen raised his head in response, and when looking up, he saw a raven circling the skies above them.


    ¡°So noisy,¡± Xie Qing King said, before the raven exploded in a messy puff of feathers. A weird spectacle, considering the spirit did not even move.


    Han Sen thought that would be it, but more ravens came.


    The bodies of these ravens were on fire.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura had mostly recovered by now, and he was able to feel them approach before they actually did.


    He could also tell that these ravens were mostly mutant ss, but were stronger than the sheep he had encountered earlier. Furthermore, there were at least a thousand of these ck, fiery birds.


    Xie Qing King looked annoyed by the raucous cawing of the ravens that had suddenly appeared overhead. He stepped out of theke and flew up into the skies in a rage to begin murdering the murder.


    He pummeled them into oblivion, and blood and feathers rained down around him.


    The strange situation only became stranger. When the blood and feathers reached the water, an invisible force pushed the mess away, to avoid polluting the ce. Nothing spoiled the tears of theke.


    Han Sen donned his armor and flew up as well, to aid Xie Qing King in killing the birds.


    As he had expected, the announcement confirmed that they were indeed mutant creatures. Their official name was ¡°Fire Raven,¡± and like the other creatures he had killed in this weird location, they were inedible.


    Han Sen suddenly heard the cry of another raven. This screech was different from the others he had heard, so he looked around to see which bird had made the noise. And when he turned around, the sky was aze with a fierce red fire.

 Chapter 1046 - Fight It

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Fight It</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hide in theke and onlye out when I call you,¡± Xie Qing Kingmanded, as he saw the red inferno that was consuming the sky.


    Han Sen spared no time in agreeing, and so he quickly set about returning to theke. He could feel a horrible power and presence headed his way, and it was better if he did not have to be the one to face it. That, and the fact he had nowe to trust Xie Qing King, made him happy to oblige the request that he return to the restorative waters of theke.


    Xie Qing King was always alone. He never took on spirits, and neither did he ever contract creatures.


    He had only recently been released from a hundred-thousand-year imprisonment. This incarceration changed him, and this is what led him to take on Han Sen as a protege. Unfortunately for him, Han Sen hadn¡¯t been entirely honest about his identity.


    As Han Sen watched the red sky aze with a violent firestorm, he suddenly saw a fireballe hurling towards them.


    The fireball was then joined by an additional three. And as they came, they toppled trees and relit the already fire-ravagednd. Only theke was still cool.


    ¡°They¡¯re not fireballs! That¡¯s four super creatures!¡± Han Sen was worried, and he feared for Xie Qing King¡¯s wellbeing. He had no idea if he could deal with such a threat.


    But before he could voice any concerns, Xie Qing King had rushed ahead to meet the fiery felons. He re-entered theke, but not without grave worry. If Xie Qing King fell, or if the fire-wreathed ravens came for him, Han Sen did not know whether or not he could make it out alive. He was still fairly weak, so he wouldn¡¯t be in a prime condition to escape.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s body gleamed like a beacon of silver light, and he flew to engage the four renegade stars.


    As Han Sen watched the violent suns, he could barely see the shape of the ravens inside the burning sma of their power. But still, they were massive, and their wings had to be at least a hundred meters long. They looked as if they¡¯d be able to incinerate the coldest, most frozennds.


    ¡°These guys are all stronger than that sheep king, for sure.¡± Han Sen gasped in shock.


    Xie Qing King was not at all fazed, though. The orbs spewed wretched fire as the birds within cawed callously, but he did not fear them.


    Thendscape turned from ck to red, and Han Sen felt as if he was living inside an active furnace. The fire was so hot, even the rocks of the mountainsides began to melt.


    Fortunately for him, theke remained cool and unaffected by the whirlwind of fire that epassed it.


    Streaks of me overwhelmed Han Sen¡¯s vision of the sky, until there was nothing but a manic red blur above the surface of theke. In the asionalpse, he could catch sight of mountains crumbling, but that was it.


    Han Sen could now only hope that Xie Qing King would emerge victorious. The spirit wasmunicative and friendly, but the birds weren¡¯t. If the spirit was killed, Han Sen would be unable to talk his way out of that situation, for sure.


    The fire that ripped through the sky looked as if it could bring the entire world down.


    The atmosphere was burning fiercely, and seemed like even gold could be melted within a few seconds of entry there.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had maxed out his fire geno points and practiced Phoenix me. If he had not, he would have been cooked alive for just poking his head above water.


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard a raven unleash a screech. One of the orbs came hurtling down like a meteorite, crashing into a nearby mountain. Following its descent, the mountain started to crumble and cave in on itself, half-burying the fiery bird-beast.


    The bird king¡¯s body was crushed by the rubble, asva streamed out of it like a substitute for blood.


    When Han Sen squinted to get a better look of the king, he noticed it was missing a wing. It looked as if it had been ripped off. There was also a deep gash right across its throat.


    The bird king was still alive, but it could not get up. It let out the asional dying screech, but that was all it could do.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s a super creature. Should I finish it off?¡±


    The temptation was difficult to resist. He knew doing such a thing was reckless, as the tornado of fire was still continuing to tear up the epassingndscape. He didn¡¯t even know if he could withstand a lick of those mes.


    The other three bird kings were raging even harder now, too, to pick up the ck left by their fallenpanion. The firesshed the sky even harder, picking up trees and rocks, throwing whatever they could all about.


    As the bird died and the mes subsided, theva that was its blood began to solidify.


    ¡°YOLO!¡± Han Sen ced Bao¡¯er in the water and ran out of theke. He dashed and danced between the raging fires to reach the dying bird king.


    Han Sen had Aero to aid his evasions, but that was about it. He was still too weak to use it for fighting, and he didn¡¯t have a bow to shoot it from the safety of theke, either.


    Han Sen just had to get in close and deliver a firm sh with his Phoenix Sword.


    As he raced through the zing fields, he felt as if he had taken a dip in a pool ofva. He activated Phoenix me for increased resistance, but the atmosphere around was still blisteringly hot.


    ¡°This is frightening, to be honest. If anyone else took a step out here, they¡¯d be burnt to a crisp,¡± Han Sen thought, as he made his way to the fallen bird.


    The fact that there had been four of the birds made the fire so terrifying. Had there been only one, Han Sen thought he might have stood a chance of taking it down.


    He possessed Phoenix me and maxed out fire genes, and for now, it was enough to keep him safe as he sprinted towards the dying bird king.

 Chapter 1047 - Killing the Gold Bird

    Chapter 1047: Killing the Gold Bird


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The fire of the fallen king had been almost wholly extinguished. A few short puffs of fire rose from its beak, but that was the extent of its capabilities. Itsva-like blood had solidified, and the bottom half of its body was ravaged to smoldering cinders.


    Han Sen drew his Phoenix Sword and delivered another strike to its exposed throat, making it gargle in pain as it helplessly drowned on its own blood.


    Seeing that it was unable to resist, Han Sen delivered another sh. And then another, and another, and another. He kept going until the raven¡¯s head was wholly separated from its brutalized body.


    ¡°Super Creature Three-w Gold Raven killed. No beast soul gained. Its flesh is inedible and there is no Life Geno Essence for retrieval.¡±


    Han Sen was disappointed that he didn¡¯t receive another beast soul.


    But the other three fiery super creatures were angered even further, noticing that their brother had been picked on like so. They changed target away from Xie Qing King and went directly towards Han Sen instead.


    Han Sen had known the risks, but he wasn¡¯t quite expecting them toe for him so suddenly. He was in grave danger and he knew it, so he didn¡¯t waste a single second before activating Aero and flying away to dodge the birds that were now out for his blood.


    Xie Qing King caught two of the birds, but one of them was still free to chase after Han Sen.


    It was blisteringly fast as it pursued Han Sen, and it was directly behind him the entire time. Its talons were aze and raised, ready to tear into him.


    As the talons drew nearer, Han Sen could feel the sweltering heat they emitted growing even hotter.


    With a quick roll to the side, Han Sen evaded the talons the exact moment they were to strike him.


    The gold raven cawed, and a whirlwind of fire rolled out of its wretched smoking mouth. It looked set to swallow Han Sen.


    But in response, Han Sen doubled-down on the powers of Aero and Phoenix me to be a fiery bird himself. He soared through the fire and emerged from the other side unscathed.


    The gold raven was maddened at its inability to catch up with Han Sen. It screeched repeatedly, as it kept on trying to grab him with its talons. Han Sen was flying at a ridiculously fast pace, but whenever the bird caught up and was ready to grab him, he¡¯d evade to the side and avoid it. It went on like this for some time.


    Han Sen then decided to use Aero and Phoenix me in conjunction with the phoenix techniques he had learned in the hall earlier, and this imbued him with an incredible feeling. He had never felt so free and so alive, as he weaved a thread through the skies with grace.


    He almost felt as if his mind was struggling to keep up with his body, and that his body was the one doing everything for him.


    He was reacting to the bird¡¯s attacks before his mind even realized what was going on; he was like a passenger in his own body.


    This was very different to what he was used to. Generally, Han Sen would have to think on his feet and calcte quickly, gauging what would be best for the situation he was in. This was particrly necessary for certain skills like Heavenly Go, which required a lot of forward-thinking and solid assessment of an opponent to dodge effectively.


    Afterbing the phoenix techniques with Aero, Han Sen no longer had to spend time thinking. He was like a wild animal, reacting to threats spontaneously.


    It was rather strange at first, but he soon got used to it. He ultimately found it better this way. Allowing his body to immediately dictate the responses necessary forbat while he focused on other things was a fabulous improvement.


    Even though he was a quick thinker, the time it took to n an evasion was precious. Things could change in a split-second when fighting a monster this fearsome. Negating that time spent thinking was an incredible boon, and it was one that bolstered Han Sen¡¯s confidence and overall abilities a great deal. The firestorm bird, that had nine of its gene locks open, could not inflict a single point of damage to Han Sen, now that he was doing this.


    And this was greater than it sounded, for the difference between the eighth and ninth gene lock was massive. And what¡¯s more, Han Sen was only using seven of his genes locks. He was shocked at how effective the phoenix techniques were.


    Of course, his fire geno points and Phoenix me were a great boon to this, as well. If a normal person had attempted to do what Han Sen was doing, they would have been burned to death before leaving the ground.


    Han Sen was overwhelmed with confidence, and his abilities were only improving as he went. He felt as if there was no gravity, and that he was free to move in any way he desired.


    But then, the gold raven screamed as its ck body turned red. It fired a geyser of violent, killer mes unlike anything Han Sen had ever seen. It didn¡¯t hit Han Sen, but he immediately felt as if his armor was melting.


    Han Sen dodged it with ease, but he couldn¡¯t give the geyser of fire a wide enough berth to avoid all its heat. The sacred-blood armor he wore suddenly turned to molten liquid. The heat had its effect on Han Sen himself, as well, and he quickly felt as if he was slipping into a vat ofva.


    Just as Han Sen nned to use his super king spirit mode again, though, he felt that heat blown away. The heat that soaked him disappeared, as a normal temperature returned.


    The little bird, that was once a fish, appeared on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, sucking up all the fire in the atmosphere. It looked so pretty.


    ¡°It really was special.¡± Han Sen was ecstatic.


    With the bird removing the heat all around, Han Sen was no longer afraid of the fiery raven. And without that insufferable temperature, Han Sen was freer than ever, and now there was no way the Three-w Gold Raven could catch him.


    Han Sen was not able to kill the bird, but at least he could survive its attempted oppression.


    Another raven let out a shrill screech from elsewhere, and when Han Sen turned to take a look, he saw Xie Qing King tear one of the birds in two. Scorched feathers and blood formed a cloud around him.


    The other bird was flying towards him as this urred, but Xie Qing King was like a devil. He noticed ite, and he quickly turned to punch it. He punched it repeatedly, all the while proiming, ¡°Alu-Alu!¡±


    The bird was twisted and disfigured like a pretzel by the time its pummeling was done. With the final hit, the raven¡¯s broken body was sent flying several miles away.

 Chapter 1048 - Gold Raven Beast Soul

    Chapter 1048: Gold Raven Beast Soul


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Good job. Go take a rest,¡± Xie Qing King said. His silver armor was in bad shape, and he was bleeding from the wounds he had sustained. Still, he had managed to push through and eliminate the three remaining birds.


    Han Sen felt great relief following the end of that fight. There was one thing he had learned from this ordeal, though. It was to never mess with Xie Qing King. If Han Sen ever had to fight him, he knew he wouldn¡¯t win; not even if he used his super king spirit mode.


    While they rested, Han Sen went to check on the bird Xie Qing King had punched away. It was actually still breathing, just barely.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at cleaning up people¡¯s messes.¡± Han Sen approached the wounded bird with his Phoenix Sword.


    He shed its neck twenty times, and on the final strike, the spine was broken through and the entire head was severed.


    ¡°Super Creature Three-w Gold Raven killed. Beast soul gained. Its flesh is inedible and there is no Life Geno Essence for retrieval.¡±


    Han Sen was so delighted, he felt intoxicated. He even thought he was dreaming for a moment, learning he had received another beast soul.


    Even if he could not find or obtain the primary treasure of this strange realm for himself, all the trials he endured thus far had been worth it.


    Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King and thought to himself, ¡°He¡¯s so nice. He¡¯d be even nicer if he helped me kill more.¡±


    But Han Sen¡¯s wish was unlikely with Xie Qing King. The spirit enjoyed punching, and more often than not, his punches ended up messily exploding of their recipients.


    ¡°My Emperor is so powerful! You are the greatest spirit in the sanctuary!¡± Han Senplimented Xie Qing King with surprising sincerity, swiftly returning to his side. While he did admire him a great deal, he was hoping the expression of such gratitude would convince the spirit to go a little easier in the next battle, and provide Han Sen with a few easy finisher-kills.


    But as Han Senplimented Xie Qing King, the spirit suddenly copsed.


    Han Sen saw his wounds were oozing silver blood. Many of the wounds were deep enough to reveal the bones inside.


    Xie Qing King was strong, that could not be denied. But he was a hulking titan that preferred to withstand hits and power through a battle; he wasn¡¯t one for dodging. Going up against those four birds in that way had been a reckless thing for him to do.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was able to draw one of the ravens away. If his greed hadn¡¯t gotten the best of him, and Xie Qing King had to fight all of them himself, he might not have survived.


    Seeing Xie Qing King sitting on the floor, bleeding, Han Sen wondered if he should kill the spirit now while he had the chance. And while he may have indeed had the opportunity and capability to do so, he noticed that Xie Qing King¡¯s spirit stone was nowhere in the vicinity. Killing him now would just make him upset, and that would not be good.


    Han Sen ran over to Xie Qing King and used his holy light, saying, ¡°My Emperor, are you okay?¡±


    Xie Qing King frowned and said, ¡°Your healing is useless for a body as marvelous as mine. Take me to theke, if you want to see me healed.¡±


    Han Sen already knew the ability was useless, though. After all, it was an ability he had learned in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. He only used it to appear kinder, more faithful and appreciative.


    Han Sen then picked up Xie Qing King in his arms and took him over to theke.


    He hoped Xie Qing King could heal. If Holy-Sword Emperor showed up again, he would most certainly be back with a vengeance¡ªespecially towards Han Sen.


    With Xie Qing King there, though, Han Sen hoped the spirit could protect him and defeat Holy-Sword Emperor once and for all. But for that to happen, he¡¯d have to be healed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Holy-Sword Emperor knows about this ce, though. Does he? Regardless, I just need to get this dude patched up,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But just as Han Sen finished thinking, a shadow flickered over the gentle waters of theke. It was Holy-Sword Emperor. Speak of the devil.


    Han Sen wanted to p himself in the gob.


    ¡°How dare you show yourself in front of me like this,¡± Xie Qing King coldly said.


    Holy-Sword Emperor merely smiled and said, ¡°I know you were born many years before I was, but you¡¯re not an emperor. Our powers are simr, I now realize. And now, with you being injured, you stand no chance. Give me the scroll you stole and I¡¯ll let you live. Either that, or I¡¯ll kill you and take it by force.¡±


    ¡°Did you just threaten me?¡± Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes looked murderous, as his stare drilled into Holy-Sword Emperor.


    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯ll act on my threat if you don¡¯t do as I have just told you.¡± Holy-Sword Emperor returned his gaze. He had been hidden out of sight for quite some time, spying on him.


    ¡°It looks like the spirits of today have changed; they do not acknowledge those who should be their superiors.¡± Xie Qing King stood up, aske water dripped from the cuts it was working to fix.


    Xie Qing King had been grievously injured, but he still stood up straight and strong. He was a renowned fighter, someone whose strength and power had been greatly admired in the past. The way he stood now resembled the glory of his hey-day, and this struck fear into Holy-Sword Emperor and his smug face.


    Injured or not, people who possessed such power were always scary.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t kill you, in respect for who you once were. But that scroll was mine, and you stole it. Give it back to me and I¡¯ll walk away,¡± Holy-Sword Emperor asked, with a softened tone of voice.


    Xie Qing King stepped forward; his naked, dripping body that was covered in cuts was quite impressive to Han Sen.


    ¡°The scroll now belongs to me, fool. I¡¯ll kill you in a single punch, punk. Who do you think you are, talking trash to an OG like me?¡± Xie Qing King spoke calmly, but the words were infused with a profound malevolence. It was frightening to hear him talk like that.


    The silver blood in his body burned like veins of virgin, mithril ore. His entire body was suddenly set aze with silver fire. Seeing power that simmered like that would strike fear into a god.

 Chapter 1049 - Holy-Sword Doll

    <h4>Chapter 1049:</h4>


    <h4>Holy-Sword Doll</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Xie Qing King, if you do not know when to relent, then do not me me for the actions I take.¡± Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s fear soured and became anger when he saw how cocky and boisterous the old spirit continued to be.


    Holy-Sword Emperor raised his hands as he had before, and his ten fingers quickly became ten lethal swords. But it went above and beyond what Han Sen had previously endured. The ten split up into a hundred. The hundred split up into a thousand. The thousand then split up into ten thousand.


    A ten thousand-strong army of swords departed the caster¡¯s hand, flew up high, and hung in the air. They cloaked the entire sky, making the world below look doomed.


    Han Sen was shocked, seeing all those swords hovering above theke with their pointy ends facing down. He grabbed ahold of Bao¡¯er and readied himself to escape.


    Xie Qing King was unfazed by this threat, though. The silver that coursed around and across his body burned brighter than ever.


    The swords began to drop. But just as this urred, the light inside Xie Qing King seemed to diminish and look almost wholly extinguished.


    Yet he did not retreat or step down. As the color faded away, he just stood there, watching the swords fall like rain.


    Boom!


    As the Storm of Swords began, the color of the skies changed. The world was about to be a ragged pincushion.


    As Xie Qing King witnessed the descent of all those swords, his silver light return brighter than ever before, like a shbang. As that light epassed the area, he threw a punch upwards as if to knockout the sky itself.


    Boom!


    The silver light annihted the mist of swords as if they were allposed of wafer-thin, brittle copper.


    The silver light then moved towards Holy-Sword Emperor. The spirit¡¯s face was one of utter shock, but it didn¡¯tst. Within the course of the next second, he was vaporized by the fallout of that blinding sh.


    When the light subsided and the sky cleared up again, Xie Qing King coldly said, ¡°No one threatens me.¡±


    After that, he fell to the ground. All the healing he had received was gone again, and the wounds across his body opened up once more. The lifeforce was now so low, he could pass for an ordinary human.


    With Bao¡¯er, Han Sen stepped forward to examine Xie Qing King. When they did, they noticed his lifeforce was in a state that was beyond recovery; he was dying.


    Being so injured and casting an attack like that anyway could be ruinous. It was fortunate he did not outright die through some sort of wicked implosion, brought on by the buckling of a weakened body trying to cast such a terrifying attack.


    But Han Sen admired him even more now. The bravery he disyed was exemry.


    Han Sen was considering using the silver fox¡¯s healing power to try and save him, or at least stop the bleeding, but suddenly, a noise sounded. Holy-Sword Emperor was still alive, crawling to his feet from beneath a mound of broken sword pieces.


    ¡°No way! I saw him explode. He was vaporized!¡± Han Sen looked on in disbelief.


    Xie Qing King was in an equal amount of shock. He mumbled, ¡°There is no way you survived that attack of mine.¡±


    Holy-Sword Emperor coldly growled, ¡°You really are good. You broke my Storm of Swords; if it wasn¡¯t for my Holy-Sword Doll, I¡¯d have been killed. Using it now was a grand loss, but it will have been worth it, if it has granted me the opportunity to kill someone as prestigious as you.¡±


    When Holy-Sword Emperor said this, he ran towards Xie Qing King in a huff. Then he stepped on his face.


    Holy-Sword Emperor made it sound as if he didn¡¯t mind the loss of the Holy-Sword Doll, but in truth, it bitterly stung him. It had cost him a fortune to grow it.


    But he hated Xie Qing King, and having his scroll of the phoenix stolen drove him mad. He hated his guts.


    Xie Qing King looked at Holy-Sword Emperor with eyes that were filled with disdain.


    Holy-Sword Emperor hated that look, so he rubbed his foot in his face harder and applied as much pressure as he could.


    Suddenly, a golden light appeared and Holy-Sword Emperor felt a strange power approach. It was Han Sen, clutching his Phoenix Sword.


    ¡°You are just a human; do you really wish to threaten me with that? I can kill you in the blink of an eye. But unlike this prehistoric fool, you won¡¯t respawn.¡± Holy-Sword Emperor knew Han Sen was a human, and he thought that Xie Qing King had simply taken Han Sen as an average human ve.


    ¡°You¡¯re right; I can¡¯t respawn.¡± Han Sen smirked, and then went on to say, ¡°Killing someone in battle is fair y, but humiliating someone like him is wrong. You can¡¯t humiliate him.¡±


    Hearing this, Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes jumped a little. What he was now thinking about, though, none could guess.


    ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t tell me what to do. No one tells me what to do, ever! You are in no position to lick my boots clean, let alone lecture me about humiliating an old fart that¡¯s past his prime.¡± Holy-Sword Emperor brought his foot down harder, and then barked, ¡°I will break your limbs one by one, boy. And I¡¯ll make you watch how I slowly torture and humiliate this worthless spirit. And once I¡¯m done with him, I¡¯ll skin you alive and wear you for a coat!¡±


    Holy-Sword Emperor summoned a few more swords and fired them towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen swung his sword to knock the iing projectiles away. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me with suchme attacks. Come on, show me what you¡¯ve really got.¡±


    Han Sen knew Holy-Sword Emperor woulde for him eventually, and a fight between them was inevitable. If he wanted to maintain his control of Sword-Furnace Shelter, though, he had to learn how to beat the spirit. Now was the time he could put his strength to the test.


    ¡°D*mn you!¡± Holy-Sword Emperor now felt like the one being humiliated. He couldn¡¯t believe a human was brazen enough to speak to him like that.


    Another ten thousand swords were summoned, all propped up in his direction, prepared to skin Han Sen alive.


    But Han Sen was still calm, and all of a sudden, the wings of a crow formed upon his back.

 Chapter 1050 - Becoming a Gold Raven

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Bing a Gold Raven</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the crow wings spread, Han Sen transformed into a raven. He had shapeshifted to appear just like the Three-w Gold Ravens he and Xie Qing King had just done battle with.


    And indeed, that was the beast soul he had just received¡ªit was a shapeshifting beast soul. It made him resemble the fierce creature he had just triumphed over.


    The moment he transformed, the swords took flight against him. But before they found their target, Han Sen pped his wings and was suddenly aze with the wild dance of searing mes. Without hesitation, he flew forward to meet with the Storm of Swords.


    Katcha!


    When the swords came into contact with the ravenous fires that epassed Han Sen, they smoldered down to the ground like molten jelly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Han Sen soared through the wall of swords uninhibited, as each sword melted when it entered the proximity of his malevolent fires. Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s face could not help but droop.


    He could now assess Han Sen¡¯s power, and he could feel the full strength of nine gene locks firing on all cylinders.


    Han Sen¡¯s Blood-Pulse Sutra had now unlocked its ninth gene lock. Previously, he had been too weak to do so, due to his fitness being too low.


    By using this beast soul, though, it imbued him with the required strength to activate the ninth tier. As a gold bird, he was a raging, avian fiend of nine gene locks.


    Han Sen, upon using it now, also noticed his Phoenix me and his proficiency with the handling of fire elemental skills were given a buff.


    The gold raven was a creature associated with the element of fire, which was not unlike a phoenix. This beast soul and its shapeshifting ability was a good match for Han Sen, who was skilled in its powers already. There was great synergy involved.


    Like a phoenix, he¡¯d be able to fly high and see the breadth of the world.


    No sword could stop Han Sen in this form.


    Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s face changed, and he realized a shift in tactics was required. Quickly, he brought the swords to form a cross-hatch structure to surround him like a bubble. In this way, he removed his foot from Xie Qing King¡¯s face andunched himself towards Han Sen.


    The phoenix became semi-transparent, and as if through magic, breached the veil of swords without receiving a single point of damage.


    In the eye of that hurricane of swords, Han Sen reached out his talons to strike. Holy-Sword Emperor sought to dodge, but he soon realized he¡¯d be unable to do so. Han Sen¡¯s approach was too fast.


    Phoenixes were champions of the skies, and there was no possible way for Holy-Sword Emperor to beat such a creature when it came to pure, unbridled speed.


    Holy-Sword Emperor only had one thing left he could do, and that was to meet Han Sen¡¯s talons with his ck sword.


    Dong!


    The talons collided with the sword. It was Holy-Sword Emperor who was sent flying, with his weapon now enwreathed with a hungry me. When hended, he attempted to put out the fire, but there was nothing he could do against that insatiable fire. He could only watch the metal of the de burn away.


    Han Sen was merciless. He let out an ear-piercing screech and resumed his assault on Holy-Sword Emperor.


    As he tried tobat the iing threat, Holy-Sword Emperor was forced to summon his dual backup-swords.


    Like a javelin of wrathful fire, Han Sen elerated on his approach. Holy-Sword Emperor knew he¡¯d be unable to urately gauge the correct timing for striking Han Sen with his blistering speed, so he could only il his swords around like a madman, in the hope he¡¯d get lucky.


    In the blink of an eye, Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s weapons were aze with more starved mes. As the des were ravaged, a number of painful scratch marks suddenly formed across his body and face.


    Holy-Sword Emperor was delivered another shock. He did his best to avoid the blitzing bird, but he was repeatedly burned and cut.


    As this urred, Han Sen¡¯s body was gunning at a speed much faster than his mind could keep up with. He himself was in disbelief over the powers he was wielding, and if he didn¡¯t know any better, he¡¯d believe he was teleporting from ce to ce with the insane pace he was moving around at.


    Thegging shadow of a phoenix was the only thing that could be seen attacking Holy-Sword Emperor. Over and over, Han Sen ran him through with his talons raised.


    As his weapons became wholly consumed by fire, Holy-Sword Emperor threw them away like a fiery torch that was about to burn his hand. The scratches that umted across his body began to itch and burn, and soon after, he himself was set aze. With his body on fire, he began crying aloud in agony.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Holy-Sword Emperor managed to sputter, but that was thest thing he could say. He exploded and returned to his spirit stone.


    Han Sen¡¯s body returned to that of a human. After the battle, he was confident he now had what it took to do battle with any king spirit. With the gold raven beast soul and his ninth gene lock open, he had everything he needed.


    Xie Qing King looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression. He didn¡¯t know what a human was.


    ¡°My Emperor, allow me to return you to the soothing waters of theke,¡± Han Sen said. And then, he proceeded to do just that.


    Han Sen was not nning to kill him. He preferred peace to incessant fighting, even with spirits.


    ¡°What is a human?¡± Xie Qing King asked, while he was in theke.


    Han Sen exined what humans were and did not hide a thing. It would only be a matter of time until he found out, possibly through the exnation of another spirit, so there was no need for Han Sen to be misleading.


    Xie Qing King sounded very interested in who they were, and he asked, ¡°The teleporters in our shelters take you to the Alliance? But why have I never been able to make use of them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Han Sen did not know why spirits and creatures couldn¡¯t use the teleportation devices in the shelters of the sanctuaries.


    After his exnation, Xie Qing King seemed very interested in learning more about the human world and their many cultures. He asked Han Sen many questions.


    And to the best of his abilities, Han Sen answered.


    ¡°My Emperor, I should go now. It is my hope that, when next we meet, we won¡¯t consider each other enemies.¡± After bathing together for a few hours, Han Sen said this and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± Xie Qing King said, to stop Han Sen from leaving for a moment.


    Han Sen turned around, wondering what else the spirit might want to know.


    ¡°Let mee with you. I would like to see for myself what humans are like. I want to see the things you have told me about,¡± Xie Qing King requested.


    ¡°About that...¡± Han Sen hesitated for a moment, so he could think about how he could best articte what he wanted to say. Most human technology could not be used or brought to the sanctuaries, after all.


    But if Bao¡¯er was able to enter the world of humans, what was there to say spirits could not?


    ¡°You are a good person, and you are a skilled fighter. But when you fought Holy-Sword Emperor, he was already damaged. That is how you killed him. If he assaults your shelter, with his super creatures in tow, there is no guarantee you can withstand and survive such a conquest.¡± Xie Qing King squinted.

 Chapter 1051 - A Card

    <h4>Chapter 1051: A Card</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen conceded and decided to oblige Xie Qing King¡¯s desire. Once they exited there, they would travel to Sword-Furnace Shelter together.


    For Han Sen to allow this, though, he had to have something in return. For Xie Qing King to remain at Sword-Furnace Shelter, he would have to aid Han Sen in taking down Holy-Sword Shelter.


    After their discussion, Xie Qing King remained in theke to heal. As he did, Han Sen went off on his own to search for the treasure ahead of him. When he was feeling better, Xie Qing King said he¡¯d follow.


    Han Sen was initially concerned about venturing through the strangend alone, but now that he had received his new beast soul, he was morefortable in doing so.


    With his current fitness, he could shapeshift and do battle for a good while before bing exhausted.


    The only problem with using the gold raven beast soul was the fact that he could only make use of one of the skills he frequently used as a human. All he could use was Aero.


    When Han Sen transformed, he was essentially a fire super creature. There was a chance he might have even been stronger than Xie Qing King himself.


    He was curious about the nature of the gold raven beast soul, though. The beast soul he received from the sheep was polluted, whereas this one wasn¡¯t.


    Han Sen guessed it might have something to do with the fire element.


    Han Sen got back to exploring the strange ce from above, airborne. After flying for a while, he caught sight of a few creatures that looked like the sheep. He killed one and discovered that they too were inedible.


    It had been a while since he saw Brother Seven, and while he held some worry for his well-being, Han Sen also wanted to find the treasure.


    Han Sen spent the next few days flying around, but he could find neither hide nor hair of Brother Seven or the elusive treasure that had led him down there in the first ce.


    So he decided to return to Cow Mountain that Brother Seven had once mentioned as a potential rendezvous point.


    Han Sen could not find anyone there at first, but then a weird figure caught his eye. There was a cave in the distance, and a dirty person emerged from that dark hole.


    ¡°Brother Seven!¡± Han Sen ran over to the man.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be back!¡± Brother Seven immediately ced something in Han Sen¡¯s hand. ¡°I found this in the Phoenix Eye. Take it back.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you noting back with me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I need to return to Holy-Sword Emperor. I can only assume some trust has been lost between us, and I should work on restoring some of it. I could die at any second, remember? But I¡¯m going to tell you about a certain ce, and you¡¯re going to have to go there. All the intel I have gathered is there.¡± Brother Seven repeated this statement a few times.


    Han Sen looked at him with admiration. Brother Seven was the sort of fellow you would not meet every day. There were many sides to his character, but all of them good.


    ¡°I will take down Holy-Sword Shelter, just you watch. I will give you back your freedom,¡± Han Sen said with assurance.


    ¡°I know you will.¡± Brother Seven nodded with a smile.


    Brother Seven was feeling a jittery hope he had not felt in a long time.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of this ce,¡± Brother Seven said.


    But Han Sen shook his head and told him, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone. You should go on ahead of me.¡±


    ¡°Who can you possibly be waiting for, in a ce like this?¡± Brother Seven asked, humorously.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really a who. It¡¯s not a person, per se.¡± Han Sen exined the events that had led to him encountering Xie Qing King, and the peculiar alliance they had forged.


    Brother Seven did warn him, though. He told Han Sen, ¡°You should still exercise caution around him. If he did, by chance, turn on you, you might be too weak to save yourself. And if you were unable to defeat him, I don¡¯t fancy the chances of others.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Han Sen might have felt this way himself, but he had be a lot more confident in his abilities. If Xie Qing King did try something, he was sure he could respond to the threat appropriately.


    Still, Han Sen kept the precautionary words of Brother Seven in mind. It was only wise to stay on one¡¯s toes.


    After all, Han Sen¡¯s power mostly came from external forces. His actual fitness level was far below what he would have liked.


    Han Sen waited a few more days, and eventually, Xie Qing King came to meet him at the exit to that ce.


    ¡°My Emperor, did you find the treasure you sought?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No, and I give in for now. I have no idea where that sted turkey kept their belongings.¡± Xie Qing King then eyed Han Sen suspiciously, before asking, ¡°And what about you? Did you find something?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I fear for my shelter.¡±


    Han Sen did not care if Xie Qing King believed him, because technically he had not lied. He didn¡¯t find anything; Brother Seven had just given him something.


    It was a gold card, shaped like an arrow. There was a phoenix on the front and a woman¡¯s face on the back.


    Han Sen had never seen Phoenix Emperor before, so the spirit¡¯s appearance was always up for debate. While the initial assumption might have been that it was a man, it could very well have been a woman. And now, Han Sen suspected it was, and the image of the woman¡¯s face might have actually been a representation of the elusive Phoenix Emperor.


    Aside from that, Han Sen had also received another treasure, one that had presented itself to him. It was the weird fish-bird, and it had yet to leave Han Sen alone. It insisted on following him, in continued admiration for his Phoenix Sword.


    Either Xie Qing King believed Han Sen or he didn¡¯t actually care, but whatever the case may have been, he did not ask again. Currently, he was keen to see Han Sen¡¯s shelter and meet the other humans that were said to be there.


    Han Sen brought Xie Qing King there, just as he had promised. He also made sure to warn Lin He and his people to be respectful and avoid doing anything that might infuriate the man.


    Xie Qing King had promised Han Sen he wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone, but who knew what he might do in a fit of wall-punching rage?


    Xie Qing King observed the people of the shelter with keen interest, and he was particrly fascinated with their clothing. Over and over, he made requests for Han Sen to show him items that humans frequently made use of.

 Chapter 1052 - A Door to a New World

    <h4>Chapter 1052: A Door to a New World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen left Xie Qing King in the shelter and returned to the Alliance. Xie Qing King had said that he wanted to read some human books, and while Han Sen was happy to oblige, he didn¡¯t have any books he could give the spirit. After all, Han Sen could not risk leaking important human information.


    The deal was still in ce, too, in which Xie Qing King would help Han Sen eliminate Holy-Sword Emperor and conquer Holy-Sword Shelter. So, by giving Xie Qing King books as requested, Han Sen thought he¡¯d be in a better mood to assist.


    Han Sen tuned into a TV show discussing ssic books andposed a list from that.


    Then, Han Sen purchased a number of the books, in physical format, and ced them in a box to give to Xie Qing King.


    ¡°A separation of race does not abolish the concept of friendship between them. We should treat those of a different species or race with a greater respect.¡± When Han Sen was done on Sk, he said this as he returned to the shelter.


    He had only been gone a day, but when he got back, he discovered Xie Qing King had been impatient while he was gone. And through his inability to wait, he had gotten mad and almost destroyed the ce.


    People had be scared of him by this point, and now, most people decided to remain in the Alliance until he was no longer around.


    Only Bao¡¯er was unafraid of the big lug, and she frequently had fun riding around on his head.


    ¡°What are these things?¡± Xie Qing King asked with wide eyes, upon seeing the boxes.


    ¡°You will see, soon enough.¡± Han Sen gave him a smile, but then went on to ask, ¡°By the way, how do you feel about books? I could bring you some, but I am unsure whether or not you would be able to read them.¡±


    ¡°The humannguage is simple. Compared to thenguage of spirits, it is d*mn near babyish.¡± Xie Qing King sounded passive aggressive, but he returned a smile, all the same.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good! I brought you some books, many containing illustrations. Perhaps you can learn more about humanity through them. Humans make excellent storytellers.¡± Han Sen pushed the box to Xie Qing King and said, ¡°And that¡¯s what¡¯s in the box; loads of such books. I can bring you others if you don¡¯t like them, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xie Qing King was appreciative, and he did like Han Sen quite a bit.


    ¡°I am also going to prepare some human food for you. And I¡¯ve actually brought a variety of snacks with me for you try, as well. Snacks are a staple of our culture!¡± Han Sen then presented a number of snacks andid them out for Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King thought there was much to like about the human race, and they wereposed of good people. Or at least, even if the others seemed weak, Han Sen was decent.


    Han Sen had also requested the delivery of a sofa so Xie Qing King could be morefortable. And while the spirit rxed, Han Sen got to cooking up a storm. Compared to spirits, he was a master chef. His cooking skills were near-enough divine.


    Of course, the primary reason for spirits¡¯ck of interest in food was the fact that they did not have to eat. All they ever ate were fruits that proved beneficial to their development.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook. I don¡¯t eat. Just bring me more books,¡± Xie Qing King said, after finishing all the books that he had just been given.


    ¡°But I have to cook you something. Fine dining is a cornerstone of human tradition. Cooking for others, or relishing the cooking of others, is incredibly important. So, you must try the food I am preparing,¡± Han Sen exined.


    ¡°Hmm, all right then.¡± After agreeing, Xie Qing King watched Bao¡¯er open a bag of chips. Curious, he did the same.


    As Han Sen continued to cook, Xie Qing King developed a fondness for the chips he had just consumed.


    A door to a new world had opened before Xie Qing King.


    Han Sen, in the meantime, upied his mind with a n of attack for how he¡¯d deal with Holy-Sword Shelter. For as long as that ce remained active and controlled by Holy-Sword Emperor, he would not feel safe.


    Suddenly, Ji Yanran called Han Sen.


    ¡°When are youing back?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    And to this, Ji Yanran said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can. Not for a long while, leastways. Our discussions with the shura are still ongoing, and we¡¯ve just been talking about investigating a bunch of new crystallizer ruins that have been discovered.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re co-operating with the shura?¡± Han Sen was quite shocked to hear this. The truce was still active, but he had thought that the tensions were still quite high. He never would have thought that rtions with the shura would have advanced enough to allow a joint archaeology project with them.


    But Ji Yanran exined, ¡°In some ces, the aid of the shura is imperative. We need them.¡±


    ¡°But you are only just an evolver; why are you leading?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°They picked me.¡± Ji Yanran smiled and then went on to say, ¡°To them, I¡¯m pretty much a princess. They sent a royal shura prince to escort me, so it¡¯s not as if I could have declined their request.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a royal shura with you?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face became dour.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Human surpassers are alsoing with me,¡± Ji Yanran said, to alleviate his concerns.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Han Sen swiftly said.


    But Ji Yanran responded, ¡°The people going with me have opened eight of their gene locks. And that aside, only sixteen people can go. There¡¯ll be eight humans and eight shuras.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Ji Yanran wished to continue their talk, but Han Sen hung up. He then went to contact Ji Ruozhen.


    ¡°Why are you letting your daughter go to a ce so dangerous?!¡± Han Sen said, his voice clearly upset.


    ¡°This is an important matter of the Alliance, and it is a privilege for my daughter to do this,¡± Ji Ruozhen exined.


    ¡°She is my wife, too, remember? Shouldn¡¯t I have a say in this?¡± Han Sen did not wait for a response, and immediately went on to say, ¡°If you want her to go so badly, I¡¯m going with her.¡±


    ¡°Eight people is the max. I¡¯m sorry, but we already have the best avable people going,¡± Ji Ruozhen said with a frown.


    ¡°You can either let me go, or I take her away from there.¡± Han Sen was firm in his stance on the matter.

 Chapter 1053 - Battling Shura Again

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Battling Shura Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The shura agreed that Han Sen could take the ce of one other human member on one condition: he would have to defeat the shura leader to prove himself.


    ¡°We can pick whoever we want to go, so why should we require their permission now?¡± Han Sen frowned, upon hearing the terms for his eptance.


    ¡°We are co-operating with the shura. We need to take their views into consideration and deal with the entire matter responsibly. Things were settled, but it was you who wanted to change what we had already established. It is only fair for them to make a request, in exchange,¡± Ji Ruozhen exined.


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen knew there was a limit to the number of people who could go, and there was a certain requirement of strength needed to be shown for going.


    Only surpassers were able to go. Only they possessed the minimum requirement of strength, and the maximum, also. Demi-gods were considered too powerful, and were forbidden from entry.


    For the shura, only fighters of the third rank could go. Any higher than the third rank would also be deemed too powerful. At the third rank, they would have a fitness of around the two thousand mark on the human scale.


    This was actually a little higher than the humans who were going though, where the average sat at around one thousand eight hundred.


    But with that being said, humans had advantages elsewhere, which helped level the ying field. Unlike the shura, humans could open gene locks and wield elements and hyper geno arts. The shura had to rely on raw physical strength.


    Han Sen took a spaceship to Tans for the fight that would determine whether or not he could apany the expedition. He knew full well who his opponent was going to be, as Ji Ruozhen made sure to give Han Sen all the details. While he wasn¡¯t fond of the way Han Sen was forcing his way in, he didn¡¯t want him to get hurt or go in without a clue of what he was going up against.


    His opponent¡¯s name was Yu Tuoshan. He was the seventh son of the current shura queen. On the human metric, his fitness had been calcted to be two-thousand-one-hundred-and-forty-three.


    The other seven shura were bound to be of simr strength, as they were all regarded as elites.


    As Han Sen journeyed to his fight, the shura held a meeting for themselves.


    ¡°My Prince, you can allow Lou Lan to fight in your stead,¡± the chief of the shura team said.


    ¡°He beat my brother, Yu Qin! This is my fight; vengeance is needed!¡± Yu Tuoshan implored.


    ¡°Do not worry; he is merely a human surpasser. And he has only just be one. He is probably still suckling at the surpasser teat. You can beat him with ease, My Prince,¡± Lou Lan said.


    ¡°Indeed I can, all without hassle. His power is nowhere near the strength of a third rank fighter of ours.¡±


    No one believed Han Sen could beat Yu Tuoshan.


    The chief wished to say something, but Yu Tuoshan interrupted him and said, ¡°It is time for the pride of that Han Sen to crumble like a castle to the ground. I am the one who will beat him, end of story.¡±


    The chief tried to say nothing more, as he pretty much agreed with Yu Tuoshan. Han Sen hadn¡¯t been a surpasser for very long, so it was likely his strength wasn¡¯tparable to them or even the other humans that sought to go with them.


    Only the most elite of the surpassers were able to fight against the third rank shura. For the humans that hadn¡¯t reached their stage, their fitness would be too low topete.


    When Han Sen arrived, the preparations for a fight had already all been established. There was no need to visit the base, and instead, he was able to go straight to the arena.


    If Han Sen failed, he couldn¡¯t join the operation. Therefore, there was no need for him to go, anyway.


    Inside the training room, an audience of humans and shura had already assembled. They were excited to see the fight.


    ¡°This is crazy! Being the president¡¯s son-inw means squat. Hierarchical status means nothing when ites to doing battle. I mean, how many gene locks could this kid have unlocked in the little amount of time he has actually been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡± An old man frowned.


    Not even the humans sounded pleased with the circumstances that brought about this fight and the possibilities of what might happen during it.


    ¡°Teacher Zhao, you shouldn¡¯t say something like that. Age and time spent somewhere do not always corrte to strength. If that was true, you should be the strongest man here, you old geezer! You¡¯re a hundred years old, aren¡¯t you?¡± a middle-aged man said.


    ¡°Ji Han, Professor Bai is the strongest. But Han Sen has only been there for a year. How many gene locks can you realistically expect him to have been able to open? If he makes it onto the team, he¡¯ll just be someone else you¡¯ll have to babysit,¡± Zhao Yongbo said.


    Ji Hanughed in response, saying, ¡°Keep any opinions and questions of your own to yourself, where they belong. We can take care of ourselves, so just mind your own business. If Han Sen can¡¯t beat the shura down there, he¡¯ll most likely be killed. He¡¯ll be dead before we ever even have to babysit him.¡±


    Professor Bai then stopped them and said, ¡°Stop it, you two. These aren¡¯t matters for you to concern yourselves with. Keep your attention on your own missions.¡±


    The shura looked more excited than the humans did, this time. They leveled up quickly, and they could achieve their third rank before the age of forty. Compared to the humans, they were quite young.


    ¡°Lian Chan, what are you doing?¡± Lou Lan asked, watching another shura woman use hermunicator.


    ¡°I am streaming the fight,¡± Lian Chan responded.


    ¡°Put it away. If the chief sees you, it¡¯ll be bad,¡± Lou Lan said.


    ¡°The Prince is going to win, that much is obvious. It¡¯s only fair that the rest of our people get the opportunity to see how cool he is,¡± Lian Chan said as she continued to adjust her camera¡¯s position to capture the entire arena.


    Lian Chan was from a big royal family of the shura, and she was of a lineage that had many shura kings in the past. Even though the Yu family was in charge now, she and her family still possessed a great deal of influence.


    Lou Lan didn¡¯t think there was a need to stream, but he wasn¡¯t too concerned about her desire to. Allowing the shura to watch a guaranteed victory would be an excellent morale-boost that the people of the shura sorely needed.

 Chapter 1054 - Shura Punch

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Shura Punch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Lian Chan is streaming! Hmm, but that ce doesn¡¯t look remotely shura. There are human artifacts everywhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it is a human ce. I wonder what My Goddess is doing there?¡±


    ¡°Say something, My Goddess! What is this ce you have gone to?¡±


    ¡°It looks like a fighting arena. Are humans going to fight us again?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, is that Yu Tuoshan? Who is his opponent, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Really? Yu Tuoshan is there?¡±


    ¡°Who is stupid enough to challenge him?¡±


    ¡°Look! A human has gone up as his opponent. He looks a bit young, though, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Why are they putting some kid up against Yu Tuoshan? I hope they don¡¯t get mad when this child gets beaten to death.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Everyone believed Han Sen was too young to stand a chance. After all the years spent fighting humans, they had learned a lot.


    Due to the advent of sanctuaries, humans became stronger the older they got. Someone who was that young was typically quite weak.


    Lian Chan did not want the chief to find out she was streaming, so she stayed silent with the camera positioned just right.


    Han Sen, who was now on stage, looked at Yu Tuoshan. Just as the intel stated, he had a muscr body that wasplimented by purple eyes that red wildly.


    The purple horns protruding from his forehead were another confirmation that he was royal.


    Shura dictated royalty differently than humans did. The shura monarchy was not based on lineage, and the heirs of a king would not always ascend the throne following their passing. It was possible for any shura to be king, but they had to prove themselves as the most powerful of their kind, bar none.


    The shura were so strong because of their culture, which revolved around fighting.


    Han Sen and Yu Tuoshan eyed each other from opposite ends of the arena.


    The shura disdained humans, and it was no different for Yu Tuoshan. Unlike many of the others, however, he would not underestimate an opponent.


    Yu Tuoshan observed Han Sen carefully, cing much faith in what his eyes and gut instincts were telling him. It was very much the same way for Han Sen.


    After giving him a good look, Yu Tuoshan could detect an aura of some power in his rival. His caution was appropriate.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were calm and full of confidence. It was amon look for him, but the shura believed there were generally only two reasons why an opponent would appear this way.


    First, Han Sen could be a reckless character, uncaring for who he fought against.


    Or secondly, Han Sen was confident in his own power after a careful examination of Yu Tuoshan himself.


    Yu Tuoshan did not think the president of the Alliance would allow his daughter to marry someone so reckless, so Han Sen had to possess some amount of power.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Yu Tuoshan was firm in the belief he¡¯d win, and that hadn¡¯t changed. But his excitement had increased, learning his opponent wasn¡¯t going to be a total wimp.


    ¡°I am Han Sen. Please go easy on me,¡± Han Sen said.


    If Han Sen won, they¡¯d have to go exploring the crystallizer ruins together. Having an enemy for apanion on such a venture would be pointless.


    The shura were stillcking an understanding for the subtleties and undertones of human emotions, though. They simply believed Han Sen was afraid. The fact he was just being polite never crossed their minds.


    ¡°Humans are some! Is that kid scared already?¡±


    ¡°Has he peed himself yet?¡±


    ¡°Haha, can you me him? Our prince is far too powerful.¡±


    ¡°Humans can be tricksy, you know. Perhaps the boy is trying to lull the prince into a false sense of security, by presenting himself as a weak child?¡±


    ...


    Whatever their opinion of Han Sen was, it was in some capacity bad.


    ¡°Humans have been known to fake things before,¡± Lian Chan said.


    The beliefs and traditions of the shura and humanity could not be more different, so right now, it really was difficult for the shura to believe Han Sen was just being polite.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing, but I¡¯m not going to hold back,¡± Yu Tuoshan said, staring at Han Sen with his bloodthirsty eyes.


    In response, Han Sen spread his arms and said, ¡°Please do.¡±


    Yu Tuoshan¡¯s muscles were like steel pistons, immediatelyunching Han Sen¡¯s way.


    The fist made the air ripple with shockwaves. It traveled at a blistering pace, in a bid to finish Han Sen in a single opening move.


    ¡°Shura Punch.¡± Many of the shura were shocked to see this skill used.


    It was a punch every shura knew of, as it was a basic starter skill.


    That being said, it made for a great canvas. Countless shura had modified it, using it as a temte for new skills of their own.


    It was nothing entirely special, but it was solid. It couldn¡¯t be knocked, really.


    Its simplicity was reflected in its appearance, but that¡¯s not to say it looked fragile or weak in any way.


    Han Sen hit back with Sonic-Thunder Punch.


    Yu Tuoshan¡¯s flesh and bone trembled with the simmering power that carried his strike, and effortlessly, it destroyed Han Sen¡¯s attempt.


    Boom!


    When their fists collided, Han Sen was knocked back a few meters, with skids marks tracing his knockback.


    ¡°This shura really is strong. Maybe I am a little out of my league here,¡± Han Sen calmly thought to himself.

 Chapter 1055 - Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Unbelievable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Haha! Fighting with a shura? Thed is out of his mind!¡±


    ¡°A human with that measly level of fitness chose to fight with our prince? How stupid is he?¡±


    ¡°Human bro, let me teach you a skill. It involves spinning your body repeatedly. If you do that, you mightst a few seconds longer.¡±


    ¡°He should make use of the Toyama theory, and use thendscape and geography of the arena to his advantage. Oh, wait a minute... the arena is t. May God have mercy on his soul.¡±


    The shura thought Han Sen¡¯s decision to engage in this fight was so far beyond dumb, it was unwittingly hrious. They mockingly devised methods how the human on stage mightst a little longer. The stream was a meme-field.


    Lou Lanughed and said, ¡°Are we positive this kid didn¡¯t juste here to waste our time just to have augh?¡±


    Lian Chanmented, ¡°He¡¯s only just be a surpasser, hasn¡¯t he? What other kind of performance can we expect?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. This human is strong,¡± an elderly shura dourly said from beside Lou Lan.


    The two looked at the old shura and said, ¡°Uncle Gu Na? Isn¡¯t he far weaker than the prince, though?¡±


    Gu Na shook his head and said nothing more. He kept his eyes fixed on Han Sen, watching him with keen interest.


    Without a reply, an unease settled on the minds of the two shuradies. They did not say anything more, either.


    Gu Na was the only one there who was not a royal shura, but he was two hundred years old. For the white-horned shura that he was, the third rank was the highest rank that could be achieved.


    So, while Gu Na was merely an elite soldier, it was something that had not denied him a valiant history. He had participated in numerous battles over the years, and he had received a number of medals for the incredible service and heroics deeds he had performed.


    He had been chosen for the expedition into the crystallizer ruins because he was very powerful, in a capacity that did not exceed the maximum allowed ballpark of strength for the people who went. He also had extensive experience and had seen much, over the course of his long lifetime.


    Still, due to his lower hierarchical prestige and age, the younger sorts like Lou Lan and Lian Chan didn¡¯t often care for the words he spoke.


    Yu Tuoshan threw a punch in Han Sen¡¯s direction again. It came fast and hard.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t seem keen to dodge, however, and decided to meet his opponent¡¯s fist with his own.


    The humans believed Han Sen was being stupid, trying to push in such a manner. They believed he was foolish in trying to match the shura¡¯s strength directly.


    ¡°I fear we already know who has won, as if it wasn¡¯t obvious beforehand,¡± Zhao Yongbo said dismally.


    Ji Han said nothing, but Han Sen¡¯s behavior was strange.


    Only Bai Yishan looked at Han Sen with a modicum of happiness.


    Others may not have recognized the punch Han Sen was using, but he did. And that was because he was the one who had created Yin Yang st.


    It was a dangerous talent. As such, its learning was forbidden, and it seemed likely that ruling would stand for a long time toe.


    Bai Yishan felt a great sense of pride and aplishment whenever he saw someone use a technique he had created. This was especially true for Yin Yang st.


    Still, he didn¡¯t understand exactly how Han Sen proposed to block or deflect the shura¡¯s punch with this strike.


    Yin Yang st was only effective against enemies that were of the same tier as the caster. Everyone thought Han Sen was considerably weaker, and as such, he thought the power of the skill would be squandered.


    But Bai Yishan also knew something else, and that was about Han Sen¡¯s character. He knew Han Sen was a highly proficient fighter, and his head was always screwed on correctly. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t do anything that might result in his loss, so he put the doubts out of his mind out and waited for what was to unfold. He wanted to see how far the skill could go.


    When the moment of collision came, Han Sen¡¯s fist opened up to reveal his palm. In a split-second, he changed his method of attack to grab Yu Tuoshan¡¯s fist.


    To the onlookers, it seemed like a pointless change. The general assumption was that fists were always stronger than palms.


    Yu Tuoshan believed Han Sen had underestimated him snidely, so he resolved to hit his opponent even harder.


    But when the fist came into contact with the palm, everyone was shocked.


    There was no noise; it was as if the force of Yu Tuoshan¡¯s iing fist had simply refused to exist and had canceled itself. There Han Sen stood, with his fingers wrapped around the shura¡¯s fist firmly.


    And then, with a slight movement, Yu Tuoshan¡¯s entire body was cast away like a doll.


    Boom!


    Yu Tuoshan¡¯s body was thrown through the reinforced ss that separated the stage from the audience and crashed into a few chairs.


    Everyone was shocked, unable to believe what had just happened. The way the shura had been tossed away seemed so very easy and light, as if he was no heavier than a crumpled piece of paper to Han Sen.


    Lian Chan¡¯s eyes were wide open in bewilderment.


    The viewers of the stream had all gone quiet, and an unsettling silence began to choke the viewers both online and offline. Their all-powerful prince had been chucked away by a human. In the aftermath of such a shock, not one word was spoken or typed.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Bai Yishan was the one to break the gripping quiet, and he sounded far happier now than he did whenever he won fights of his own.


    But Bai Yishan wasn¡¯t just happy over Han Sen¡¯s victory, he was overjoyed in seeing that the skill he had developed could be dexterous enough to ovee and defeat a shura.

 Chapter 1056 - Giving Up Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Giving Up Victory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What Han Sen had just performed was not exactly like Bai Yishan¡¯s Yin Yang st. It was a modified variant which employed twists Han Sen had decided to incorporate himself. One newponent was a simtion of Bao¡¯er¡¯s energy flow.


    Yu Tuoshan¡¯s punch was supposed to hold the power of a bulldozer, which should have annihted his opponent. And in essence, it was. Through a simtion of Bao¡¯er¡¯s energy, Han Sen was able to absorb all of the strength the shura had put into his strike and reverse it. It was very promptly returned to the sender.


    Still, this should havee as no surprise; after all, the skill was based on Yin Yang st.


    The royal shura was strong, and he hadn¡¯t been wholly defeated yet. After crashing into the audience, he stopped for a moment to get a sense of what had happened, and then immediately hopped back into the arena.


    ¡°Since I was thrown off the stage, does that result in an immediate victory for you?¡± Yu Tuoshan asked, with surprising decency.


    Yu Tuoshan did not believe he had lost. And he believed he had somehow been tricked by Han Sen, and the window for this to ur was through his own recklessness and underestimation of his opponent.


    Being a prince of the shura, there were certain behavioral standards he had to uphold. So, before striking again and resuming the fight he did not believe he had lost, he had to ask Han Sen¡¯s permission first.


    Everyone then looked at Han Sen, to see what response he¡¯d give. The judge wished to dere that leaving the arena should have made the shura forfeit, but these circumstances were more than unexpected, and so he hesitated.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Han Sen answered.


    The shura all felt relieved. It would have been far too embarrassing for them, if Yu Tuoshan was to lose in such a way.


    ¡°At the very least, this Han Sen fellow is quite honorable,¡± Lou Lan said.


    ¡°Yes, but our prince needs to be more careful henceforth. Even if that doesn¡¯t count as losing, it was still an ugly and embarrassing thing to witness,¡± Lian Chan said.


    In the stream, others were feeling relieved, as well. But their confidence in victory had most certainly been sapped by some degree.


    ¡°This guy is strange. The prince needs to be careful.¡±


    ¡°He has some balls, though. I¡¯m surprised they¡¯re not weighing him down.¡±


    ¡°Tricks and nothing more. The prince, being wise to them now, should have no problem defeating that human.¡±


    ¡°Beat him, My Prince!¡±


    ...


    Many of the shura watched intently, as did a number of humans who had tuned into the same stream. Everywhere, there was a sudden surge of excitement for this battle.


    Also tuning into the stream were peacekeepers of the, who had previously been stationed there to ensure nothing ill came from any red tempers between visiting humans and the shura that originally inhabited the ce.


    Zhou Ping had been on the for many years, and in that time, he had dealt with a tally of negotiations higher than he could count. He had also been the victim of constant bullying and disrespect by the shura.


    The was shura territory, after all. As such, he knew he should have expected less-than-favorable treatment.


    The only thing that ever brought a smile to his face was seeing a shura lose to a human in some capacity. Needless to say, the stream was quite thrilling to watch.


    Humans always had to appear intimidating to be sessful in negotiations.


    But now, with the truce in y, their days on the had actually be more difficult.


    When Zhou Ping had nothing to do, he¡¯d often watch the streams of beautiful shura women.


    Lian Chan was a beautiful and powerful royal, and the source of many men¡¯s fantasies.


    On this day, when she began streaming, Zhou Ping tuned in to watch. There, he saw Yu Tuoshan engaged in a fight with a human.


    Immediately, he recognized the human on-screen was Han Sen, and so he called for all his workmates to gather and watch the fight alongside him.


    When Yu Tuoshan was thrown away, the boisterous shura all fell silent and the stream was dead. Zhou Ping and his crowd, though, were theplete opposite; they felt immeasurable excitement.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Zhou Ping eximed.


    Although they were not formally acquainted with one another, they felt a great pride in watching Han Sen do what he did.


    Overall, what they felt was strange, and it was a feeling that only came from circumstances in which a triumph was achievable against all odds or if you were hopelessly outnumbered.


    ¡°Wait a minute; why is he giving up his chance of a guaranteed victory?¡± An officer did not understand Han Sen¡¯s decision to give the shura prince another chance.


    ¡°If he stops fighting now, he will have just won the match. The shura would not believe it to have been a fair fight, or a victory for Han Sen brought on through actual battle,¡± a white-haired officer exined. Then, he went on to say, ¡°If Han Sen carries on fighting and can keep up a simr performance, he will be admired all the more.¡±


    ¡°But if...¡± A younger officer tried to speak, but his words immediately dropped into miserable silence. His meaning was clear to all there, however.


    They were worried Han Sen might not be able to engineer another win.


    Han Sen was too young, they thought. Many humans could beat high-level shura, but they were all far older than he was.


    At the same age, it was far more difficult for a human to triumph in such fights. For someone as young as Han Sen, it was nigh impossible.


    If Han Sen gave up his chance of victory now, could he do it again?


    The elderly officer said, ¡°If a victory was achieved through luck, and it was perceived that way, it¡¯d reflect worse on the person than if they were to simply lose.¡±


    Understanding his actions more, the officers all looked at Han Sen with greater admiration. In unison, they said, ¡°What ad! We need more humans like him.¡±

 Chapter 1057 - Bullying the Shura Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Bullying the Shura Prince</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhou Ping looked at Han Sen. He and the others agreed with what the old officer had told them, but they really did not want the humanpetitor to lose.


    Yu Tuoshan looked at his opponent and said, ¡°I must say I never expected to encounter a human as honorable as you.¡±


    ¡°Our culture is richer than you might think; we¡¯re not allposed of heartless rabble. Maybe when this is through, you can consider trying to learn more about us?¡± Han Sen was not fond of thispliment, as it suggested something quite sour.


    ¡°Let¡¯s strike.¡± Yu Tuoshan¡¯s muscles suddenly rippled and exploded with a number of green, pulsating veins.


    The muscles now looked like steel cannons, and the shura¡¯s once-pretty face looked hideous and demonic.


    ¡°If he¡¯s transforming now, he must only now be preparing to fight for real. This time, he means business,¡± Ji Han said, with a frown.


    ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures,¡± Zhao Yongbo said.


    Ji Han replied, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what Angel Gene specializes in.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Zhao Yongbo¡¯s face looked like he had been delivered a very personal insult.


    ¡°Stop arguing,¡± Bai Yishan said, to quell any possible bickering that may have arisen.


    Back in the arena, Han Sen watched Yu Tuoshan transform but remained unfazed. He stayed motionless.


    After the transformation, he noticed Yu Tuoshan¡¯s lifeforce had increased considerably. The prince was now of much greater strength than Han Sen.


    And again, he was unfazed. Raw strength was not absolute, and it was only oneponent of the art ofbat. Han Sen had more than a few tricks up his sleeve, ready to deal with this simple, brutish threat.


    Yu Tuoshan was not as strong as a king spirit of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    When it came to fitness, Han Sen wascking against king spirits, too. But his skills and abilities were, for all intents and purposes, just as strong.


    Yu Tuoshan believed Han Sen was weak, but the truth was the opposite, and Han Sen knew it.


    Raw power wasn¡¯t the end-all.


    Han Sen had been fortunate, though. His experiences during his time in the sanctuaries had led to him having nine open gene locks at a fitness level that was believed to be almost impossible. No one had ever achieved what he had done before.


    Yu Tuoshan noticed Han Sen wasn¡¯t moving an inch, so he took the opportunity to strike. As if his arm was a de, he swung it towards his despised opponent.


    He was using Shura sh this time, wanting to ensure he ended the fight now and avoided allowing any more unfortunate mishaps to ur.


    Yu Tuoshan¡¯s hands were like metal cannonballs, nearing Han Sen at a frightening pace with the in desire to break him.


    ¡°Ah, that is the prince we all know and love. Witness the power, people! If Han Sen even thinks of blocking those fists, he can say goodbye to his hands.¡± Lian Chan¡¯s smug attitude had returned.


    This was partially true for all the shura now. Excitement and fervor had returned to them in spades, which made Zhou Ping worry quite a bit.


    Shura sh was devastating against most humans who were unfortunate enough to be at the receiving end of it.


    While it appeared fairly ordinary, the power it delivered was more frightening than any weapon.


    Yu Tuoshan had reached the zenith of what was possible with this skill. He had mastered it, well and truly, and it would bring ruin to any human that sought to withstand it¡ªor so it was believed.


    Everyone thought Han Sen would dodge the strike, but just like before, Han Sen reached out his hand and attempted to grab his opponent¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Fool!¡± Lou Lan said.


    The shura who watched the stream yelled in delight.


    But Han Sen was sessful. He grabbed Yu Tuoshan¡¯s hand, and the metallic cannonballs were brought to an abrupt stop.


    His hands were like pythons, and following the stop, Han Sen lifted Yu Tuoshan into the air and threw him down on the ground.


    Boom!


    Han Sen walked forward and grabbed the shura by the waist, piledriving him into the ruined floor of the arena.


    Roar! Yu Tuoshan raged like a monster. He leapt to his feet and ran towards Han Sen.


    Boom!


    Han Sen side-stepped, grabbed the shura¡¯s arm, and suplexed him into the ground.


    The third-rank shura prince¡¯s nose snapped.


    Given a breath, Yu Tuoshan got back to his feet and tried to madly attack Han Sen once again. But it was like they were stuck in a loop because the same thing started to happen over and over. The prince would be thrown to the ground by Han Sen¡¯s mountain-strong muscles, before leaping up to try again and falling prey to the same parry.


    Everyone was quiet. There was no booing, and neither was there any thunderous apuse. There was just silence. It was incredibly difficult to fathom what their eyes were rying to them; they were now actually witnessing Han Sen bully a shura prince.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Despite the countless times he was thrown to the ground, Yu Tuoshan refused to concede. And eventually, he was spending more time on the ground than on his feet.


    Yu Tuoshan¡¯s hard body was as flimsy as an old dishcloth now.


    It was a horrifying scene, one that nearly petrified all those who watched.

 Chapter 1058 - The Strongest Genius in History

    <h4>Chapter 1058: The Strongest Genius in History</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Turn off the stream,¡± Lou Lan quickly said.


    Lian Chan agreed. She hastily turned it off, with her face drained of all color.


    She had nned to allow everyone to watch a shura prince destroy a petty human to raise morale, but clearly, her n had backfired.


    With the stream turned off, the people who had tuned in to watch now wondered whether or not what they had seen was real.


    They couldn¡¯t believe a shura prince could have been bullied so cruelly by a young human like that.


    Zhou Ping and his people could hardly contain their excitement, though, as it had been a long time since they felt such pride in their human brethren.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you next time,¡± Yu Tuoshan wheezed, as he was carried out of the arena by paramedics. He was looking poorly, drenched in green blood.


    ¡°Power is not everything. You should work on the finesse of your skills. Just so you know, you lost to Yin Yang st,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Yin Yang st? I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Yu Tuoshan coughed. He was determined to remember the name of that skill, in case the shura were ever able to learn it.


    When Bai Yishan heard Han Sen say this, he was happier than ever.


    ¡°Teacher Zhao, take care of Han Sen,¡± Ji Han ordered.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Zhao Yongo scoffed.


    Ji Han was utterly delighted, following what they had just witnessed. He quickly brought Han Sen over, for personal introductions with the other members of the expedition.


    Ji Han introduced Bai Yishan, who was the strongest of the team and a professor.


    Bai Yishan said, ¡°There is no need for an introduction with me. I¡¯m closer with Han Sen than any of you lot are.¡±


    Everyone looked at Han Sen and Bai Yishan, and Ji Han was prompted to ask, ¡°Really?¡±


    Han Sen nodded and exined, ¡°The skill I used was devised by Professor Bai. He just never took me as a formal student.¡±


    Professor Bai had tricked Han Sen into learning Yin Yang st, but he still took his time with Han Sen seriously. He taught him many things, and although it wasn¡¯t an official teacher-student rtionship, it felt like one.


    Bai Yishan, with a wry smile, said, ¡°I can¡¯t ept you as a student. Whenever we meet, something bad tends to follow. Many of my Saint Hall licenses were taken by you, after all.¡±


    Ji Yanran was the official team leader, but Bai Yishan was the authoritative figure amongst them.


    Ji Han was more than d their rtionship was this good.


    When the introductions were over, someone came over to ask about Yin Yang st.


    They were shocked, learning Han Sen was able to defeat the shura prince by using it.


    If Han Sen had created it, they wouldn¡¯t have asked him to learn it, out of respect.


    But they had now learned that Professor Bai had invented it, and as such, they were keen to ask about it. They all believed it should have been on sale in the Saint Hall.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a hyper geno art that powerful, right? But Bai Yishan exined that it had been banned. Han Sen was just fortunate enough to learn the skill before it was forbidden.


    This disappointed everyone. While it was good to learn more about Han Sen¡¯s technique in beating the shura prince, it was pointless if there was no chance of them ever being able to do the same.


    Someone then started to wonder what it might take for the skill to get unbanned.


    Bai Yishan had helped out Han Sen a good deal, so if there was anything Han Sen could do to return the favor, he would have jumped at the chance. And if there was indeed a way to get Yin Yang st unbanned, Han Sen would have relished the chance of making this happen.


    With Bai Yishan there, though, there was no need for him to exin to the crowd why the skill was as powerful as it was.


    If anyone asked, Han Sen could just tell them, ¡°You want to know why? Unban the skill and you can find out.¡±


    With Bai Yishan there to exin the skill¡¯s intricacies, everyone¡¯s desire to learn this skill only continued to increase.


    Still, Han Sen was being misleading. The reason Yin Yang st had been so useful in defeating the shura prince was due to Han Sen¡¯s simtion of Bao¡¯er¡¯s energy flow. Without that, even Yin Yang st wouldn¡¯t have stood against the might of Yu Tuoshan.


    The close-quarterbat skills of the shura were incredible. Using Yin Yang st the way Han Sen had would fail for all the others.


    After Yu Tuoshan was healed, they all went off to the crystallizer ruins as nned.


    But the word of their battle spread quickly throughout the Alliance.


    Zhou Ping had made sure to record the stream, and he distributed the highlights of the fight to his close friends in the Alliance.


    He hadn¡¯t wished for it to be widely distributed, but the fight was so amazing, his friends couldn¡¯t help but share it as much as they could. It didn¡¯t take long at all for it to go viral. And what made it even more sensational was the fact that it had originally been recorded by a shura and had leaked from a stream in shura territory.


    Because of confidentiality agreements, humans weren¡¯t supposed to leak this.


    But someone had the balls to, and once it was uploaded to Sk, there was no chance of recovering it. Needless to say, everyone in the Alliance was shocked.


    The two fighters in the video were recognizable, too; the human, in particr. That was Han Sen, and most people were familiar with him.


    What made the video so shocking was Han Sen¡¯s age, not just his already-prestigious identity.


    A young human had beaten a third-rank shura. It was all so very glorious.


    Han Sen¡¯s reputation was now even higher than a number of demi-gods. He was given a new nickname: The Strongest Genius in the Alliance.

 Chapter 1059 - Unicorn Beetle Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Unicorn Beetle Mutation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Asleep on the spaceship, with Ji Yanran in his arms, rested The Strongest Genius in the Alliance.


    Ji Yanran had avoided watching the fight against the shura prince. She had been unable to cope with the thought of Han Sen being savagely beaten or even killed, all in the desire to apany her on an expedition. She waited outside until news of what had urred was known. A wave of relief unlike any other washed over her, upon hearing about Han Sen¡¯s victory.


    He had to have been tired, though. It was now morning, but Han Sen was still fast asleep.


    Still, in space, there was no day or night cycle; therefore, it did not matter what time he chose to wake up.


    All of a sudden, though, Han Sen felt an itch. He scratched it away, but it returned to gue his nose. Han Sen¡¯s sneeze woke him from his slumber.


    He discovered a green unicorn beetle had climbed onto his face and had almost scrambled up into his nostrils.


    Han Sen pulled it away and put the familiar beetle down on the bed.


    Han Sen had received this beetle from a crystallizer ruin long ago.


    He¡¯d had it for a very long time, but there was nothing special about it he could tell. It was a strange creature, though. In the years Han Sen had kept it, it hadn¡¯t had to drink or eat at all. It had remained the exact same as it was the first day Han Sen came into ownership of the insect.


    There was one other curious aspect to the beetle. Han Sen had discovered that, if left alone without interaction for a long time, the beetle would begin to appearzy and lifeless. And it was during this state that the creature¡¯s colors would also begin to fade or at least lessen and dim.


    If Han Sen ever wished to reverse this status, all he would have to do was pick it up, interact with it, and take it around with him for a few days.


    These peculiar aspects aside, for all intents and purposes, the beetle was ame creature that provided no obvious benefit. Or at least that was how it appeared, as Han Sen was still of the belief it was special and it had a purpose. Whatever that purpose was, he just hadn¡¯t been made privy to it yet, he thought. The expedition he was about to embark on would be dangerous, though, so he made sure to bring it with him, hoping it¡¯d prove useful somehow.


    Ji Yanran was still sleeping while this urred, so Han Sen removed himself from the bed with great care, as not to disturb her.


    Suddenly, the green ting of the beetle looked strange. The creature became translucent, revealing the presence of gears and cogs inside it, all in delicate motion. It was not unlike the inner-workings of an old watch.


    Han Sen was surprised, to say the least. Over the course of thest few years in which he had owned the beetle, he had yet to see anything remotely simr to this ur.


    Just as Han Sen approached the little creature to examine it, there was an announcement from the ship¡¯s speakers.


    ¡°We will be arriving at APX-706 shortly. Please convene at the meeting room before arrival.¡±


    The announcement startled Ji Yanran from her sleep, so she quickly removed the nket. With the slender curves and sulent portions of her divine body now on full disy, Han Sen was suddenly ovee with the desire to return to bed¡ªwith her.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time for that. They both got changed and went to the meeting room, as instructed.


    Han Sen took the beetle with him, cing it in his pocket. He was going to check it out once the meeting was over.


    The shura and humans gathered in the meeting room. Once there, they were shown an image of the on a projector screen.


    The ruins they were going to examine were quite different from the ones Han Sen had seen before. The entire was crystallized, but it wasn¡¯t obvious at first nce.


    On the surface of the, it looked like any other lush would. The geography was wild and inviting, cloaked in thick and unspoiled greenery.


    The¡¯s atmosphere was primarilyprised of nitrogen and oxygen, making it an ideal candidate for future human colonization, as well.


    Eventually, the spaceship touched down with a rumble.


    After they discussed what needed to be done on their mission, they separated again. They were going to start their investigation in three hours.


    Due to the injuries Yu Tuoshan had incurred, they were already two dayste in beginning the operation.


    When the time to embark on the expedition came, the crew left the ship inside their warframes. While the atmospheric conditions had been revealed to be fine, the use of warframes was just protocol for the initial exploration of an unexplored. It was a precaution.


    As Han Sen guided his warframe, he examined the unicorn beetle he had brought with him.


    After arriving at the, the cogs inside the beetle had been running faster than ever.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what it meant, but it interested him enough to spend most of his time examining it.


    Aside from those movements, though, there was nothing different about the creature. Even the beetle¡¯s lifeforce had remained the exact same.


    Eventually, they arrived at their desired location. Swiftly, they established a base of operation and proceeded to the entrance of the ruins.


    Surprisingly, at the entrance of these ruins, there weren¡¯t many indicators of past crystallizer habitation. The presence of crystallizer technology was quite low, actually.


    One thing Han Sen did find, though, half-hidden beneath the dense undergrowth, was a twenty-meter wide ck crystal roulette board.


    On that board, you could espy the presence of many lines and symbols that weremonly associated with the crystallizer civilization.


    There were also markings on the board that extended all the way across. They were like partitions, or the slices of a cake that resulted in twenty portions.


    Four of the slots possessed a warning sign of sorts, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t exactly sure what they meant or what they might have been indicating. No one else did either, just as no one knew what might be found deeper inside the ruins.


    When Han Sen first saw the roulette board, though, he was shocked.


    The symbols were identical to the ones on the beetle. They were ones he was very familiar with. He didn¡¯t even have to take another look at the beetle to confirm this.


    ¡°Are these two things connected, by some chance?¡± Han Sen wondered, as he ced his hand inside his pocket.


    He was going to touch the beetle, but he felt something else instead. He brought his hand back out of his pocket and noticed his fingers were bleeding from a newly-formed wound.

 Chapter 1060 - Wrong Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Wrong Delivery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen frowned. He had been stung by something. On his hand, there was a red dot that oozed a droplet of blood.


    Han Sen scanned the wound and was relieved to learn he had not been poisoned or infected by the stinger, whatever it was.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was high, too, so the wound healed almost instantaneously. There was nosting pain, either.


    He pulled open his pocket to get a look at what was going on with the beetle, and determine why the docile creature had seemingly attacked him, all of a sudden.


    The beetle had never been aggressive before, and it was the slowest little thing Han Sen had ever seen in his life. It was a genuine slowpoke.


    As such, he was both surprised and concerned to realize he had been stung by it.


    But now, with the pocket open, Han Sen was shocked after taking a look¡ªthe beetle was gone!


    Han Sen patted his body all over and spun around in search of it. No matter where he looked, he couldn¡¯t find it. It really did seem as if it had vanished.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time to go off hunting for his missing beetle. Everyone was currently lined up beside the roulette board, as General Reg exined the objectives of the operation in detail.


    The roulette board was the entrance to the ruins, and each block was one point of entry that provided enough space for only one person. There was also a power check enabled, barring anyone who was too strong from entering.


    The rules of entry were quite strict, as only one lifeforce could enter a square at a time. If you had even a renegade ant on you, it would be detected and you wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter.


    Demigods were prohibited from entering, as they were too strong. Therefore, only surpassers of a certain tier and third rank shura met the correct requirements.


    Strangely, four warning signs were active. They were next to the entry points, indicating they had previously been used. Each entry point could only be used once, and the way you went in was the only way you coulde back.


    The researchers who hade before them had tried to drill beneath the roulette to avoid this, but after reaching a depth of about ten thousand meters, they ran into a crystal wall that extended to the core of the. There was no end, and so they had to stop.


    It was after reaching this wall that many curious events started to happen.


    They had conducted four test expeditions of their own into that ce, but few of the researchers ever returned. Not much had been explored, so there was little information they could provide, and it was mostly useless.


    Han Sen and his team¡¯s ultimate goal on the expedition, though, was to retrieve purple crystal cores.


    Neither the Alliance nor the shura had exined to them what the purpose of these items was, but that did not matter. This was the task given, and it had to be done.


    Furthermore, when they entered, they¡¯d be going in without warframes or guns. If they brought such equipment in with them, they¡¯d be attacked for certain.


    Eight shura and eight humans now took their positions, one standing on each block. Support researchers pushed the button to begin the operation, and after a low hum, all sixteen of them suddenly disappeared from thin air. They were in.


    Han Sen felt as if something was amiss. He was wary, and perplexed by the simrities between the symbols on the beetle and the ones outside the roulette. Still, he knew it best not to dwell on the matter. For now, the beetle was gone, so if it could have been a help, it was toote.


    Han Sen blinked and took notice of his location inside the ruins. There were no buildings or structures around him. He was standing in a field, as if he was out in the countryside, except, strangely, the ce had been ruined by some sort of catastrophe like an earthquake.


    In the distance, Han Sen did make out the presence of buildings. But they were in a state of decay, with many having fallen. Furthermore, judging from their architecture, they had clearly not been built by the crystallizers.


    When Han Sen turned to take a look in the other direction, his facepletely dropped. He expected to see Ji Yanran, his people, and the shura¡ªbut they were all gone! Han Sen was all alone.


    ¡°Did they not make it through? We teleported inside together, though. Where are they? They should be here! Hmm, what is this? Items belonging to only a few of the researchers who werest inside?¡± Han Sen stood there for a while with an ill feeling in his stomach, acknowledging they hadn¡¯t all teleported to the same location.


    Han Sen looked around. The researchers had given him an idea of what to expect once inside, and some vague details for the environment he¡¯d be in, but it was all bogus. Wherever he was now was not the location the surviving researchers had gone to. Thendscape was entirely different from what had been described to him.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen was primarily concerned about Ji Yanran, and he was deeply worried about her well-being; particrly so, if she was stranded somewhere else all alone.


    Gritting his teeth, Han Sen took off flying into the sky. Before searching for the rest of his crew, he had to get a better grasp on they of thend around him.


    With his Dongxuan Aura active, Han Sen looked all around. But try as he might, he could not espy the presence of a single lifeforce. There was only rubble and and in disarray.


    No matter where he flew, thendscape looked the same. There was nowhere unique, and nondmarks to keep track of where he was. Thends were all in and in various states of ruin.


    Han Sen frowned, not even sure which direction he should be going in.


    As Han Sen wondered, he suddenly heard a strange noise sound from an old ruin nearby.


    It was very weird, simr to the sound one would make when using fingers to break an egg.


    Han Sen looked in the direction of the noise and saw some green water leaking from the ruin.


    Looking closer, though, Han Sen noticed that it was not water. It was a stream of green beetles. There were countless numbers of them, alling for Han Sen.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen watched them with interest. They were practically the same as his beetle, just smaller.


    But there was another difference. They didn¡¯t have any symbols on their backs.


    In Han Sen¡¯s daze of wonder, the beetles drew nearer and nearer. When they were right before him, they parted and went around Han Sen. Fortunately, he was not a target of any ire they might have possessed.


    Han Sen was not sure what they were after, but the beetles continued to gather around him, forming a path that led to the old city ruins.


    The unicorn beetles then assumed a posture to suggest they were kowtowing before him.

 Chapter 1061 - Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Sunset</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was taken aback by the gesture. He looked down at the bugs all around him and asked, ¡°Can you guys hear me?¡±


    There was no response. And while Han Sen looked at them all in confusion, a beetle leaped into flight and hovered before him. It made a queer noise before turning around and flying off towards the old, decayed city.


    Han Sen continued to stand still, unsure of what was going on. After a while, that same beetle returned and started to fly around him. From what he could tell, this was the beetle¡¯s way of telling him to hurry up.


    Han Sen nibbled his lips and decided to follow it.


    Since he was there, he thought he might as well poke about the old city and see what he could find. If the beetles sought to do harm, surely they would have attacked him by now.


    And judging from their current posture of praise or worship, Han Sen was positive that wouldn¡¯t change anytime soon.


    After Han Sen started moving, the other beetles paced behind him diligently. They followed his every footstep, like theing and going of a tide.


    Before long, Han Sen had made his way into the city center. Everything there was in crumbling ruin, all except for one thing: a temple. This peculiar temple was immacte and untouched.


    The flying beetlended on the temple¡¯s stairs and made a noise to Han Sen, indicating he should continue following it and go inside.


    Han Sen scaled the stairs, but the beetles did not follow. They all knelt as he ascended, and looked exuberantly happy.


    Han Sen summoned beast soul armor, pushed open the door to the temple, and stepped inside. The ce was old, and dust caked each and every surface.


    The temple was devoid of statues, but there were a few dings about. Curiously, they were all empty.


    As Han Sen looked into a corner of the temple, he was shocked to find a crystal vase there.


    Han Sen could tell that the vase was not built from ordinary crystal. It had instead been forged from a unique variety of crystal,den with symbols that looked like machine parts or cogs.


    Finding curious items and artifacts inside a crystallizer ruin was par for the course, but this vase particrly surprised Han Sen.


    It waspletely transparent, but its shape and form were stark and unmissable.


    Han Sen went to look inside the vase and was even more surprised to see a woman inside it.


    The girl was sitting at the bottom, hugging her knees. She had blonde hair, but Han Sen could not see her face.


    There were no shura horns to be seen, and she had human ears, but she was naked.


    The long blonde hair helped to dress some of her exposed parts, though.


    ¡°Human? Is she one of the missing researchers?¡± Han Sen looked at the woman in the vase and wondered who she might be. Instinct told him that she was very young, though, and she couldn¡¯t have been a researcher if that was true.


    Han Sen knew that two humans and two shura had gone inside the ruins to explore before their arrival, but only one of each hade back.


    If the girl was one of those researchers, he wasn¡¯t going to just ignore her.


    Han Sen then noticed the vase was sealed, and not with a lid. The whole thing wasplete.


    The crystallizers had strange technology, and their creations were always unique. This had always been true, so this vase¡¯s structure was not exactly a surprise.


    Han Sen spoke with a soft voice, gently asking, ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    He received no response, so he asked with a louder voice. Again, he received no response. He asked several times, with a voice that became louder each time. It seemed as if she couldn¡¯t hear him.


    Han Sen touched the vase with care, unsure of what might happen. Fortunately, nothing out of the ordinary urred.


    When he felt safer in its presence, Han Sen started to knock against it.


    The girl seemed to hear that, and showed a reaction. After seeing her move slightly, Han Sen knocked again.


    She woke up and looked around for the knocking noise, and that was also when Han Sen saw what she looked like in full. She seemed to be around eighteen years old, and she was ravishingly pretty. Curiously, her eyes were the same golden color as her hair.


    Judging from her appearance, she seemed to be a human girl.


    Han Sen again thought she might indeed be the human researcher. Her appearance did not betray this notion, as even forty-year-olds could maintain the same beauty and grace as an eighteen-year-old in that day and age.


    When the girl saw Han Sen there, her eyes blinked to get a clearer view, as if she had indeed just woken up.


    She stood up and beat against the vase. Her mouth moved, as if she were saying something, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t hear a thing.


    All Han Sen could do was read her lips, and from what he could tell, she was saying, ¡°Save me.¡±


    He brought out a paper and pen and wrote down a few words he could show her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He wrote, wanting to learn about her identity.


    Han Sen had to be wary and maintain vignce at all times. You could never guess what tricks or traps might be waiting for a person inside crystallizer ruins.


    Thedy blew air onto the cold crystal of the vase and wrote, ¡°Sunset, of Blue Blood Special Forces. Rank: Colonel.¡±


    This confirmed to Han Sen that she must have been one of the researchers, and now it looked as if she had been trapped there.


    ¡°Stand back; I¡¯ll break the crystal,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Acknowledging what he wrote, Sunset took a step back.

 Chapter 1062 - Best Lead

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Best Lead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s fist zed with the power of Phoenix me. With his seventh gene lock open, he punched the vase.


    He felt as if he had almost broken his knuckles. When the fire dissipated, the vase stood still as if it was untouched.


    The punch was the strongest he could give, barring any buffs. But with the vase standing still, not having moved even an inch, Han Sen knew he¡¯d need a lot more strength. He frowned in contemtion.


    Han Sen unsheathed Taia and used it to strike the ss. Even that proved useless, as all that was drawn upon the crystal was a white mark simr to if you had just scratched your arm.


    Han Sen was surprised, to say the least. The weight and hardness of the vase far exceeded his unluckiest estimations. This was not at all what he was expecting.


    All he could think of now was of how much of a shame it was that Phoenix Sword could not be used outside the sanctuaries. It might¡¯ve proved more useful.


    Han Sen tried a few different skills to test their effectiveness. Unfortunately for them both, nothing seemed to work.


    Sunset¡¯s initial glee seemed to wane. She looked disappointed, but that just gave Han Sen even more of a reason to try. Not wanting to let her down, Han Sen tried summoning his Devilhorn Sheep sword. With it in one hand, and Taia in the other, he repeatedly shed the vase in the hopes it¡¯d break.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to sit back and watch, or even walk away from her, while she was trapped in there. He¡¯d do whatever it took to get her out.


    But unfortunately, Taia and the Devilhorn Sheep sword were not enough to break through. They did, however, leave marks. It could obviously be damaged, and if that was true, Han Sen¡¯s determination would only increase. There had never before been something unmanageable for him. He had always ovee every foe, so he wasn¡¯t going to let an inanimate vase be the object of his defeat.


    Han Sen then thought he could try his super king spirit mode, or at the very least use the gold raven beast soul. He¡¯d do anything he could to save her.


    Still, he continued to try with the swords he had been using, but it was all to no avail.


    ¡°Just go. It won¡¯t break,¡± Sunset wrote.


    Han Sen paid no heed to the message and continued to hit the vase until his hands bled and his muscles quivered. Stubbornness was what kept him from giving up, but he knew if he kept going, his hands would break before the vase ever did.


    He didn¡¯t have enough power, and even with remarkable weaponry, he couldn¡¯t deliver the force needed.


    Han Sen bit down on his teeth and transformed into a gold raven. The gold talons turned red, and they furiously attacked the crystal surface of the vase.


    Pang!


    He had nine gene locks open on his Blood-Pulse Sutra which powered his gold raven beast soul, and this actually got him somewhere. Cracks were now beginning to form on the vase.


    Han Sen did not relent. He continued to strike the vase with a wretched speed and power, until the artifact began to tremble.


    Sunset held her fists up in excitement, watching the cracks begin to grow and web their way across the surface.


    Han Sen could barely believe how strong the vase was. Although cracks were starting to form, after a long time, it still didn¡¯t look ready to shatter.


    Eventually, even Han Sen¡¯s talons began to bleed with the repeated strikes.


    But he thought sess was close, and he thought right. So, he didn¡¯t give in or relent for one second. He went on and on, battering the vase with every ounce of strength he could muster.


    Boom!


    He did it. Eventually, the cracks gave in and theposure of the vase shattered like rain.


    Sunset was in disbelief. She was incredibly happy at first, but then she started to cry.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Han Sen returned to his human form and offered her a hand that was drenched in blood.


    He removed his coat and then gave it to her, so she had something to wear.


    He would have given her a beast soul set of armor if he had been able to transfer beast souls outside the Alliance. s, he could not, so this had to do for now.


    Sunset epted the coat and put it on, covering her naked body. She was rather petite, so the coat was more like a long dress that reached below her bum. Although he wouldn¡¯t tell her, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but think about how sexy she was.


    Han Sen could do little but ask, ¡°Why were you trapped here?¡±


    But Sunset did not respond. She stood where she was, simply staring at him.


    Han Sen believed she might have been in shock, following her ordeal. Heforted her by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first, then. I entered this ce alongside a few others, but I have been unable to locate them.¡±


    When he turned to leave, Sunset remained where she was. She continued standing there, simply staring at him.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Sunset had a surprisingly rough voice, and she said, ¡°My time is up. Remember what I tell you now and do not forget a single word.¡±


    ¡°What time? What are you talking about?¡± Han Sen frowned again.


    Sunset said, ¡°My name is Sunset. I am a Colonel of the Blue Blood Special Forces. I am Han Jingzhi¡¯s adjutant and an investigator for the Secret Service¡¯s Seventh Team.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen looked at her as if he was seeing a ghost. His lips quivered.


    ¡°You are Han Jingzhi¡¯s adjutant? You are an investigator of the Secret Service¡¯s Seventh Team?¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice trembled, and his muscles twitched.


    He did not know whether or not this was some cruel joke, but this was the best lead he had found so far.

 Chapter 1063 - Blasphemy

    <h4>Chapter 1063: sphemy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know about Instructor Han and the Seventh Team.¡± Sunset nodded as she spoke, and she proceeded to say, ¡°Now, again; listen to every word I tell you.¡±


    Sunset told Han Sen, ¡°Our team epted an order thatmanded us to breach another dimension. Things went wrong upon going there.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sunset shook her head.


    ¡°What? How can you not know? Have you not been to the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were wild with a desire to know. If she was truly a member, she would know what had happened, surely.


    ¡°The sanctuaries? Is that the other dimension?¡± Sunset asked, almost as if she was speaking to herself.


    ¡°How can you not know about the sanctuaries? Upon first spawning in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, you are given the basics and need-to-knows right away.¡± Han Sen was starting to believe she was pulling his leg.


    Sunset looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°First God¡¯s Sanctuary? The first? Were more discovered?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Sunset in disbelief, finding it difficult to determine whether or not she was joking.


    ¡°Just tell me about this other dimension, this ¡®sanctuary,¡¯ as you put it. Exin to me as inly and as concisely as you can,¡± Sunset asked.


    Han Sen noticed her face was quite serious and that this was a genuine question. So, he spared no time in exining to her what the sanctuaries were.


    He told her how they had been constructed and what the creatures and spirits were like, having adapted to their presence. He exined what he could in a few minutes.


    When Sunset heard what he had to say, a strange look fell across her face. She then said, ¡°If what you are saying is true, then this is not the ce we found. The Seventh Team did not breach this sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you found another dimension, separate from the sanctuaries?¡± Her words were challenging Han Sen¡¯s ability to believe her, and he was starting to think she was a liar.


    Humanity came to know about the existence of sanctuaries through the Seventh Team; they were the ones who discovered them. In the years that followed, humanity started to evolve at an rming rate.


    Sunset stroked her hair and said, ¡°Where we went was not the sanctuary you have described. Or at least, it may have been a sanctuary... just not one that is known to you. When we breached this new dimension, we spawned somece together.¡±


    ¡°Where did you spawn?¡± Han Sen harbored many doubts about whatever she was going to tell him, but he still wanted to hear what she had to say.


    Sunset wore a confused look, and she exined, ¡°Where we went to, it was like God¡¯s Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s Kingdom?¡± Han Sen again thought she was referring to the sanctuaries. The sanctuaries could, after all, be referred to as a ce of miracles and could believably be described as God¡¯s Kingdom. Han Sen told her, ¡°Yes, the sanctuaries are amazing. I wouldn¡¯t be against referring to them as God¡¯s Kingdom.¡±


    Sunset shook her head and exined, ¡°You misunderstand me. I¡¯m talking about God¡¯s Kingdom. I¡¯m talking about the actual Kingdom of God.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then what does God¡¯s Kingdom look like?¡± Han Sen¡¯s curiosity had not lessened, despite the pinch of salt he was carrying.


    ¡°I cannot describe it,¡± Sunset said.


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient. Then just tell me about the environment there. What did you see?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If I was able to describe this ce and encapste it in mortal words, it wouldn¡¯t be a kingdom that belonged to God. The beauty of this ce cannot be aptly put into words,¡± Sunset told him.


    ¡°All right. Well, what did you want to tell me earlier?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t really sure how to deal with this entire situation anymore.


    ¡°If you find Han Jingzhi, you must kill him.¡± Her words made Han Sen¡¯s blood run cold, and he was unable tox the instant stiffening of his muscles.


    Han Sen recalled his encounter with Qin Huaizhen, and how he had been told to be wary of Han Jingzhi. He had died before he was able to learn more, but now he had met Sunset, who seemed to be on the same level. What she had just inly told him was in-line with what he had previously learned, too.


    As to why the Ning family said Han Jingzhi had saved their family, he did not know.


    And the Qin family as a whole respected him. If Han Jingzhi really was not the likable, respected person Han Sen had previously believed him to be, wouldn¡¯t Qin Huaizhen have warned his family?


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t wrap his head around what was going on, so he asked, ¡°Why should I kill Han Jingzhi?¡±


    Sunset looked strange, as if she was not expecting this response. Her words in return were simple, but perplexing. She said, ¡°Do you believe in God?¡±


    ¡°I believe in something, for sure. I¡¯m not an atheist, but I don¡¯t follow the teachings of any religion in a devout manner,¡± Han Sen exined.


    Sunset then asked Han Sen, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you we saw the face of God?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? What does he look like? I haven¡¯t seen God before, so I¡¯m curious.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if she should be taken seriously.


    ¡°Again, if I could exin it, it would not be God.¡± Sunset paused briefly, and then went on to say, ¡°Bring this news to the rest of the Qin family; ¡®Qin Huaizhen must be told to kill Han Jingzhi.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I see that you possess what is left of Taia, so I can only assume you are from the Qin family. Are you?¡± Sunset asked.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°No. I was given Taia as a gift, more or less. But you should know my surname is Han and that my great-grandfather is Han Jingzhi.¡±


    Sunset looked at Han Sen in shock, and she eximed, ¡°What? But he didn¡¯t have an heir! Even if your great-grandfather is called Han Jingzhi, it has nothing to do with him. Them both having the same name is a coincidence, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t he have had a bastard son?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sunset said, with assurance.


    ¡°Then at least tell me why he must be killed.¡± Han Sen felt as if the conversation was going around in circles.


    ¡°He must die because he is sphemous,¡± Sunset said.

 Chapter 1064 - Stone Ding

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Stone Ding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen now knew why Sunset asked him if he believed in God.


    But Han Sen still thought he was missing a piece of the puzzle. After all, why would she want to kill Han Jingzhi, if he had only said something sphemous orical towards God?


    ¡°It does not matter if you believe he should be killed or not, just deliver this message to Qin Huaizhen. Han Jingzhi must die,¡± Sunset said.


    Han Sen, with a wry smile, said, ¡°Qin Huaizhen is dead. He has been for a while.¡±


    ¡°What? Qin Huaizhen is dead?¡± She suddenly looked angry. She grabbed Han Sen and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a liar! He can¡¯t have died. I thought he used...¡±


    Sunset¡¯s dialogue trailed off, but her now-psychotic look remained fixed on Han Sen.


    ¡°Why are you sure he cannot be dead? He really is.¡± Han Sen then went on to tell her about Qin Xuan¡¯s story.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. He¡¯s immortal. You¡¯re lying!¡± Sunset became hysterical.


    Han Sen frowned, but he knew he had stumbled into something rather big. Something profound andplex was going on, and this was the biggest thread to its unraveling he had yet found.


    Han Sen then told her, ¡°If Qin Huaizhen really did not die, then there is one other possibility.¡±


    ¡°And what possibility might that be?¡± Sunset asked.


    Han Sen then proceeded to tell her of his encounter with Qin Huaizhen beneath the ck Desert, and what had urred there.


    ¡°Qin Haizhen... why would he have gone there?¡± Suddenly, Sunset¡¯s face went all pale. She carried on to say, ¡°We were wrong. We were tricked!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Sen asked, knowing the truth was so close, at longst.


    Sunset seemed a little mad now, as if she had blown a fuse. She repeatedly mumbled how something had gone awfully wrong, and about how she and the others had been tricked in some way.


    When Han Sen wanted to ask again, he noticed something amiss with her face. It didn¡¯t look as pretty as it had earlier. It seemed aged.


    She looked older and older, as wrinkles crept across her face. Her soft skin started to hang like a leather sack, and her hair turned grey and thinned. She was drying out.


    ¡°Your body!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    Sunset looked at her hands, and she herself looked shocked. She tried topose herself, and when she did, she looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Find Han Jingzhi, and tell him about me and Qin Huaizhen. If he didn¡¯t die, then maybe... maybe...¡±


    Before she could finish, her lifeforce was switched off. Her body had withered to be an old skeletal husk. The moment before she died, she copsed into Han Sen¡¯s arms and said onest word.


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    After that, there was nothing more. She was gone. In a few seconds, she had died of old age.


    When her eyes closed for the final time, Han Sen saw the fading flicker of hatred and regrets going with her.


    ¡°Where did they go and what did they do?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was in disarray over what he had learned and what he had not.


    It made him sad to see such a beautiful woman grow old and die right before him.


    Han Sen stood there for a while in thought, but when he decided it was time to move on, he first chose to dig a grave for her inside the temple.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to take her back home, and neither could he exin who she was or why she was there.


    Han Sen had heard many things, and while some questions were answered, the answers themselves just brought more questions with them.


    Han Sen left the temple. When he exited, he saw the green beetles were still there waiting for his return. Just as he wished to leave, though, the green beetles built a wall to prevent his passage.


    ¡°What else do you guys want from me?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    He initially believed the beetles had brought him there in order to save Sunset, but seeing as she was human, perhaps her being there was all circumstance. Perhaps they wanted something else.


    Perhaps it was indeed a coincidence, and Sunset really didn¡¯t have anything to do with the beetles.


    Han Sen tried to walk around the wall of beetles, but they scurried over to prohibit his passage.


    He took a few steps back, as if he was returning to the interior of the temple, and watched the beetles disassemble their wall.


    Thinking it best to oblige their desire, he walked back inside to see if he could find any particr item they might have wanted.


    Aside from the now-broken crystal vase, though, there was nothing. There were only the stone dings left in there.


    There were three of them in total. Each was one meter in height.


    ¡°Do they want me to move these things outside for them?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    He approached one of them, and with his power, managed to lift it up and bring it outside.


    When Han Sen brought one of them out, the beetles looked happier. Then, they quickly parted to form a path that Han Sen should follow.


    Han Sen looked to the end of this new trail and noticed that it led to another building. But that one was not exquisite like the temple was. It was like the rest of the area¡¯s buildings; half-copsed and in decay. There was only one room left that was intact.


    Han Sen walked there, stone ding in hand. He was quite interested in seeing what the beetles were ultimately up to.

 Chapter 1065 - Black Unicorn Beetle

    <h4>Chapter 1065: ck Unicorn Beetle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Approaching the ruin, Han Sen spotted a well inside. Upon going closer for a look, he noticed it was filled to the brim with water.


    Aside from that well, which was in fairly good condition, everything else inside the house was a mess. The ce had been in decay for a long time, it appeared.


    After putting the ding down, Han Sen watched the beetles gather to pick it back up to carry it themselves. Interested in what they sought to do with the ding, he stood back to observe them.


    Ssh!


    The beetles, after lifting up the ding, chucked it into the well.


    Han Sen was not sure what their goal was. Had they gone to all this effort, just so they could throw a ding into a well?


    After they did this, though, the beetles formed another path for Han Sen. This time, it led all the way back to the temple. It seemed as if they wanted Han Sen to collect the other two dings.


    They were obviously capable of carrying the dings themselves, so it was likely that they were scared of the temple for some reason. And because they were scared, they needed Han Sen to go inside and fetch the dings on their behalf.


    Han Sen went into the temple and brought both dings out with him.


    The beetles picked them up and led Han Sen back to the house. When they arrived, they lobbed those dings into the well, as well. After that, they all circled the well and kowtowed before it. Han Sen thought it was rather amusing.


    Not long after, a noise emerged from the well. The water inside it began to bubble and boil, as steam started to rise.


    Han Sen took a step back, surprised by the sight. He used his Dongxuan Aura, but could not discern any lifeforce.


    The water of the well suddenly quelled, and silence returned. But then, just as Han Sen thought it was over, something emerged from the water with a big ssh.


    Something that looked like a ck crystal zipped out of the water into flight.


    It turned out to be another unicorn beetle, but it was ck and not green. It was alsorger than the others, and they seemed to worship it. There were symbols etched across its ting, and images of gears. It was actually very simr to the one Han Sen had.


    When the ck beetle shot out of the water, Han Sen was taken aback. He immediately readied himself for a fight.


    But the ck unicorn beetle didn¡¯t seem to be aggressive. It slowed down and merely hovered in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen then felt a pain surge from his hand. He noticed the symbol of a green unicorn beetle was etched into his hand, which was rapidly starting to crystallize.


    ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t missing, after all? Did the beetlebine and merge with my hand?¡± Han Sen was shocked, to say the least.


    As his hand lit up, the gears on the inside of the ck beetle began to spin.


    Suddenly, it transformed. Previously, the bug had only been the size of a fist in front of him, but now, it was the size of a truck.


    Han Sen was dazed by the spectacle, and all of a sudden, the green light of his hand began to pulsate brightly like a beacon. The ck beetle approached slowly and put out its tongue.


    Han Sen then noticed its tongue was like a cockpit.


    ¡°Is this supposed to be some sort of control room?¡± Han Sen was rather shocked. The green light shed continuously.


    Han Sen was very curious right now, so he approached the control tform that had emerged from the creature¡¯s mouth.


    There was a seat there, and when he sat down, the tongue-tform was pulled back inside the beetle. Near his hand, Han Sen noticed a handle of sorts. He pulled it with his hand, and then everything lit up.


    He suddenly felt as if the ck beetle was bing a part of his body.


    Han Sen wanted to move forward, and when he thought of this, the beetle¡¯s legs started to move.


    When Han Sen thought of flying, the beetle did just that. It spread its buzzing wings and became airborne.


    ¡°Mind control? Nifty.¡± Han Sen was delighted.


    Mankind had spent much time trying to develop purely mind-controlled devices, but the technology was still a long way off. Machinery still had to be guided mostly by hand.


    But this beetle responded to the directions of his mind. The technology on disy here far exceeded the capabilities of humanity.


    ¡°This must be an aircraft belonging to the crystallizers. Do they have sensors and weapons, I wonder?¡± And as Han Sen thought of this, a holographic map was disyed right before his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, now this beats radar!¡± To say Han Sen was pleased would be an understatement. This technology was far more advanced than what humans had. Even the sensor alone was a technological marvel, as he could zoom in on any part of the local geography with incredible precision¡ªall with the power of his mind.


    Han Sen scanned the nearby vicinity, and he discovered the presence of another lifeform, a few thousand miles away. It was Bai Yishan.


    He was alone, though. With Ji Yanran still missing, he was quite worried.


    Han Sen looked elsewhere and found a band of humans and shura together. Further away, he found Ji Yanran. Unfortunately, she was being chased by a few robots.


    ¡°I have to get there quick!¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Boom!


    The ck beetle¡¯s bum started to spitsers, and without hesitation, took off flying at an insane speed. It was heading for Ji Yanran.


    Han Sen¡¯s socks almost left his feet at the blistering speed he was going. The machine was far quicker than any warframe or aircraft mankind had developed.

 Chapter 1066 - Big Plunder

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Big Plunder</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran¡¯s situation was bad. She had not teleported with the others as expected, and she had been left all alone.


    She set out in search of Han Sen but had an unfortunate encounter with crystallizer robots.


    Ji Yanran was weak, and only an evolver. For her, dealing with the crystallizer robots would have been nearly impossible. Therefore, all she could do was run.


    Eventually, her pace slowed down as she became exhausted. It was at this moment that the robots were able to catch-up and surround her.


    Seeing the robots surround her, Ji Yanran¡¯s hope for survival was depleted.


    The robots raised their hands, each preparing to fire theirsers at Ji Yanran to eliminate her.


    But just as she closed her eyes in eptance of the death she was now to suffer, something big and heavy appeared to crush the robots.


    The hulking robots were all shattered in an array of sparks and electrical fires. It was a shocking twist of fate.


    But any happiness she may have felt over her salvation soon vanished. Seeing the titan that now stood in front of her, it didn¡¯t take long for hope to take its leave once more.


    She was unable to deal with the robots, so taking on a giant ck beetle was sure to be even more difficult.


    Pang! Pang!


    A few more robots took to the field. With their arms raised, they firedser beams at the beetle.


    But it was like water spraying the steel hull of a ship. Not a single mark or scrape was left on the shell of the beetle.


    Boom!


    A horrible light shot out of the beetle¡¯s eyes, cutting down the robots in less than a second.


    Ji Yanran did not know why the crystallizer machine was attacking its own, but it did not matter. She had epted the fact she was likely to die there, all alone.


    Then, when one leg of the giant beetle pierced the ground directly in front of her, she closed her eyes and thought to herself, ¡°This is all my fault. I pray he can escape this ce alive.¡±


    Ji Yanran closed her eyes, but the death she expected did note. After a while, she opened her eyes again.


    Ji Yanran believed she might have been dreaming for a second, as Han Sen was there, standing in front of her with a smile.


    ¡°Am I dreaming? Or have I died and gone to heaven? Did you not make it out, either?¡± Ji Yanran lifted her fingers to brush his cheeks.


    ¡°Nope. This is just my new aircraft. Want to go for a ride?¡± Han Sen invited her inside with a cheeky grin.


    ¡°Wait a minute; this is your...?¡± Ji Yanran stared at the giant beetle in utter disbelief.


    Han Sen picked her up and took her inside the control room with him.


    Boom!


    The beetle shot up into the sky, faster than any aircraft they had ever been on.


    Han Sen flew around like a jet, sting any crystallizer robots he came across along the way. As they went, Ji Yanran had to ask, ¡°What is this machine?¡±


    ¡°I found it in a ruin. I can only suspect it was a crystallizer warframe.¡± Han Sen then went on to ask, ¡°Is that a purple crystal core?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Yanran looked happy.


    Han Sen fired a light to a purple core down on the grasnds below. In an instant, it was sucked into the beetle.


    ¡°Baby, hold on tight. This is going to get a little wild,¡± Han Sen warned her.


    Then, the beetle started flying even faster. It spun around and eliminated a few crystallizer guards that were ahead. He zipped left, right, and center, collecting a multitude of purple crystal cores.


    When he was done, Han Sen used his holographic map to survey the entire region and track the location of his teammates. Fortunately, none of the others were in any danger.


    But they were each traveling at a very slow pace, not wishing to be hasty.


    It was most likely due to the fact they had all been split up, and they were each exercising caution by moving slowly but cautiously.


    Han Sen paid little mind to this, though. He continued flying on his own, out in search of the purple crystal cores that were their objective.


    Unless the beetle attacked first, the guards would not respond to the aircraft. He blended in. So, with no threat, there¡¯d be nothing to slow him down.


    He did not want his teammates to see him operate the machine, either. If they did, it¡¯d cause a lot of trouble for him, and the machine would end up being confiscated by the Alliance. Since this all had something to do with his hand, too, there¡¯d be nothing but trouble for Han Sen.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind Bai Yishan seeing it, but if the others did, the Alliance would most certainly take it away.


    As far as the operation was concerned, the only thing Han Sen was unsure about was the purpose of the purple crystal cores. He had no clue what they could be used for.


    Before he managed to obtain the ck beetle, he¡¯d had no way of hiding some for his own examination. Attempting to swallow a core and smuggle it out that way would¡¯ve been impossible. He would¡¯ve been scanned.


    But now that he had this beetle, he could collect as many as he wanted and smuggle them out by shrinking down the beetle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy, but without this ck beetle, I doubt the others will be able to obtain many themselves. It¡¯s only fair that I get to keep a few for myself, if it means the bigwigs who ordered this operation also receive far more than they expected to.¡± Han Sen gave himself an excuse that worked.


    ¡°Once I¡¯ve got all the purple cores, I think I¡¯ll kill all those shura,¡± Han Sen thought.


    ¡°We are cooperating, but we are still enemies. This truce is a farce, and we all know it.¡± Han Sen believed the more he could kill for the Alliance now, the fewer enemies they would have to deal with in the future.


    Han Sen would be able to pin their deaths on the crystallizers with ease, and killing them would be swift and painless with the beetle, anyway.

 Chapter 1067 - Really Rich

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Really Rich</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before he did anything else, Han Sen wanted to collect as many purple crystal cores as he could. When the operation¡¯s timer ran out, it¡¯d draw suspicion if he was to remain and not leave.


    But he had plenty of time, and for the next four days, he stayed in his beetle and went around collecting as many purple crystal cores as he could find. On this fourth day, he discovered quite the staggeringndmark: it was a giant hole in the ground, or rather, a crater left by some meteorite.


    It was fifty miles in length, and after a preliminary scan, Han Sen was able to detect the presence of more architectural ruins at its center. This must have been the heart of the entire crystallizer region they hade to examine.


    Save for that one temple Han Sen found, there was nothingplete there anymore. Everything around was in various states of decay.


    ¡°It looks like something horrible befell this ce. And judging from the crater, that might be literal,¡± Ji Yanran said, as she stared at the monitors.


    ¡°What could cause something like this?¡± Han Sen thought the crater was rather ominous, and it was teetering on the brink of being absolutely frightening.


    The crystallizers weren¡¯t known for cheap construction. They built their civilizations tost, and their structures were incredibly hardy. Average buildings of theirs had been known to withstand atomic bombs.


    But the city there was in absolute ruin, and thendscapes all around were ravaged and deste.


    ¡°There must be a trace or lead we can follow up on. We should go out in search for it,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    Han Sen scanned the ruins with the gizmos in his beetle, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to indicate what had caused the devastation.


    What Han Sen was able to detect, though, was the presence of more purple crystal cores. There were lots of them, and Han Sen hypothesized the region they were in now had to be some sort of warehouse for them.


    Han Sen used the beetle to dig them up, and with the abundance that were there, it took a few hours to collect them all.


    ¡°We are going to be rich! There¡¯s over a thousand of them.¡± Han Sen was very enthusiastic over the result.


    Han Sen poked about some more, but couldn¡¯t find a lode that contained as many as the one he had just unearthed.


    When Han Sen returned from that ce, though, everyone had left already. It was supposed to be a ten-day operation and now, with the timer expired, people were happy to leave.


    ¡°D*mn. I was going to kill those punk shuras.¡± While that was disappointing, he didn¡¯t let it weigh on him. The riches he had found more than made up for theck of shura-killing.


    ¡°We have to go now. If we remain any longer, it might draw suspicion.¡± Ji Yanran looked at the vast number of cores they had collected, and went on to say, ¡°What are you nning to do with them?¡±


    Ji Yanran knew Han Sen wasn¡¯t the sort of person to so willingly hand out what he had collected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something. But you should take a few of them with you.¡± Han Sen then took Ji Yanran back to her spawn point.


    After that, he rode his beetle back to where he had spawned in.


    He put away the ck beetle, which reverted to the size of a small green beetle, and gave it a scan. Nothing could be detected, and certainly not the massive amount of purple crystal cores that were still inside it.


    After pocketing the beetle, he teleported back. Everyone was there, waiting.


    Han Sen handed in eleven of the crystals, and after a scan, he was free to go.


    The researchers did frisk and find the little beetle, but it released no energy. Therefore, they did not care.


    Feeling relief, Han Sen was happy he was able to get away with the motherlode, scot-free.


    ¡°You and Ji Yanran are our best soldiers, no doubt,¡± General Regplimented Han Sen, following the hearty load he had delivered.


    Looking over towards the shura, their faces seemed glum. He wondered what had happened to them.


    Back on the aircraft, Bai Yishan told Han Sen that they had not managed to collect many at all.


    They imed it was because there was something wrong with their teleporter, and so everything they had prepared had been rendered useless. As such, they were only able to bring back one or two each.


    One of the shura had managed to collect three, but there were none with a higher amount than that. The name of the shura who had collected these was Gu Na.


    The shura were initially happy with the amount they retrieved, but their faces quickly turned sour when they saw Ji Yanran return with eight. Their faces practically curdled when theyter saw Han Sene back with eleven.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have handed in that many. It may seem a bit suspicious,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    For a dozen cores to make the shura incredibly jealous, Han Sen realized the items were more precious and valuable than he initially thought them to be.


    When his thoughts returned to the fact that he had collected well over a thousand, though, his heart started to pound with an uber amount of excitement.


    ¡°First off, I need to find out what exactly these purple crystal cores are.¡± Han Sen made that his primary objective.


    But before Han Sen went off to find out what they were, Ji Yanran approached him with the knowledge already secured. And she was well aware he had kept the rest of the purple crystal cores they had collected.


    The roulette no longer worked now, and it prevented anyone else from entering. That,bined with the shura already knowing, meant the Alliance had no reason to withhold the information from Ji Yanran.


    When Han Sen heard what she had to say, he started to cackle like a madman.


    ¡°A thousand? I¡¯m going to be rich! I¡¯m going to be really rich!¡±

 Chapter 1068 - Scary Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Scary Weapon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen could not wait to sleep on a bed of those purple crystal cores. Doing so would be better than rolling on a bed of cash.


    Ji Yanran and Han Sen were not professional scientists, so the correct terminology escaped them. What they did know was that the purple crystal cores were anti-material weapons. They were explosive devices that released obliterating energy upon detonation.


    The Alliance had simr weaponry, but nothing that came close to the sheer devastation the purple crystal cores could unleash. If they were ever to be used, though, they¡¯d need a detonator.


    It took only one core to blow up an entire battleship.


    Scanners could not detect their presence, and no known weapon could work as a deterrent. They were always primed for use, so they couldn¡¯t be disarmed or disassembled, either.


    As for the previously mentioned need for a detonator, that was where the humans and shura now turned their focus. They had to find a way to use the crystal cores, because no one in either government had figured out a way in which they could be triggered to explode.


    Han Sen, however, had.


    The beetle he hade into possession of could load up the purple crystal cores as a manner of artillery. They could be fired from the machine with ease.


    The beams Han Sen had fired before also used an energy that was not too different from that of the purple crystal cores. Put simply, the cores contained something very simr, but condensed.


    The beetle could either fire the purple crystal cores in one shot, or refill the energysers for a more controlled and precise method of annihtion. With thesers, you could use as much or as little of the energy as you wanted and make itst.


    If the energy of the core was unleashed all at once, the explosion was enough to destroy a Star-ss Super Battleship.


    The thought of such destruction, all residing at his fingertips, made Han Sen shiver. It was no wonder why the humans and shura worked so hard to obtain these purple crystal cores. Which species would shy away from the greatest weapons of mass destruction they had ever seen?


    Han Sen, having obtained a thousand of the weapons, figured he could dominate the gxy.


    Not that he wanted to. He wasn¡¯t interested in controlling many people, orter having to focus his attention on suppressing rebellions. It¡¯d all be too much hassle.


    Still, with the beetle, Han Sen was a force to be reckoned with. He could go up against any faction in the Alliance ande out on top¡ªno sweat.


    If Angel Gene sought to provoke him once again, he could promptly blow them all into smithereens.


    Unfortunately, the beetle could not be used in the sanctuaries.


    But that was the only downside. It was a shame, though, considering he spent so much time there. Opportunities to make use of the beetle would be extremely rare, if they showed up at all. For this reason, Han Sen was secretly hoping a band of Alliance brigands and cutthroats, or corporate bigwigs, would suddenly try to kill him. It¡¯d give him a nice reason to make use of the beetle.


    Since this was unlikely, though¡ªconsidering his prestige and everything¡ªhe felt the weapon would go to waste.


    Back in the Alliance, their efforts in the crystallizer ruins were worthy of medals. The humans obtained a tally of cores that was far greater than what the shuras were able to.


    And back in the sanctuary, when Han Sen saw Xie Qing King, he was so shocked he felt his socks slip off his feet.


    The spirit was wearing a well-ironed white shirt. On his face was a nice pair of sunsses. He wore long boots and was decked out with various essories and jewelry. For all intents and purposes, he was blinged out. The coup de grace for his fashion was the presence of an obnoxious, gold skull ne that was hanging across his chest. When Han Sen saw him, he had a beer in one hand and aic in the other. All the while, sausages were sizzling on a barbecue.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, my brother?¡± Xie Qing King made a crazy gesture with his hands. Han Sen had no idea what it meant, but it did look rather gangster.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes twitched. He wondered what on earth the spirit had been up to in his absence, and whether or not the books andics he had brought him were a bad influence.


    ¡°Where did all this stuffe from?¡± Han Sen sat down and asked him. He had not bought most of the stuff that was there now.


    ¡°Lin He bought them for me. He seemed willing to buy whatever I mentioned. I must tell you, humans are cool. I like you guys a lot, yo.¡± Xie Qing King performed another gesture. Han Sen assumed it was one in praise of humans, but he couldn¡¯t be entirely sure.


    Han Sen then thought to himself, ¡°Is it any surprise, with your crazy fists? What idiot would deny your requests, eh?¡±


    ¡°Listen up, bruh. I need to go to the human world, you hear me? I gotta¡¯ go, you know? I want to fly an aircraft, pilot a warframe, and start shooting rockets out of cannons, fool!¡± Han Sen had never seen Xie Qing King so enthusiastic before.


    ¡°Holy crap; what have we done? I only gave him romanceics.¡± Han Sen looked at theic he was holding, and he was surprised.


    It was thetest issue of Guts, Guns, and Warframes. Much of it was about war and heroes making use of high-explosive devices. Han Sen would have never bought aic like that for him.


    When Xie Qing King finished the material Han Sen had given him, others must have brought him the rest. And in Han Sen¡¯s absence, Xie Qing King became this... monstrosity that was now before him.


    Fortunately, theics of the Alliance were all about heroic humansmitting deeds of good. The heroes usually triumphed over evil, even if they did use a variety of high-tech weaponry along the way. Thest thing Han Sen wanted was for Xie Qing King to be influenced into bing some cackling, cliche viin.


    Still, his new style was embarrassing. Han Sen had no idea where such a sh of styles coulde from, and all Han Sen could do was shake his head and cringe.


    ¡°My Emperor, is it time we exact our revenge on Holy-Sword Emperor?¡± Han Sen encouraged him.


    ¡°H*ll yeah. We need to go f*ck that punk up, yo. Those who diss me gon¡¯ get their lids peeled, bruh.¡± Xie Qing King flipped a bird to the high heavens.


    Han Sen was cringing until his teeth ground, but he couldn¡¯t help be a little interested in what Xie Qing King had read, to prompt such arge change in dress style and dialogue.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing, kid. Don¡¯t you be calling me an emperor anymore, you feel me? The word ¡¯emperor¡¯ is too high-ss, and we be needing something from the streets. Call me Brother King, you got it?¡± Xie Qing King put on a baseball cap and turned it back, then he slinked his way over towards the exit of the shelter.


    ¡°Sure... whatever you want...¡± Han Sen¡¯s lips twitched.


    Although Xie Qing King was strange, at least he still wanted his revenge on Holy-Sword Emperor. With his power still there, and his friendliness towards humans still intact, that¡¯s all that really mattered.


    Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t been inspired by reading material that would prompt a desire for world peace. Thest thing he wanted was Xie Qing King reading about the virtues of Gandhi.


    ¡°I need to talk with Lin Weiwei about the do¡¯s and don¡¯ts of what to give this guy,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King set off towards Holy-Sword Shelter. There was not much need to prepare, as there would only be two super creatures and one king spirit there. It would be an easy fight.

 Chapter 1069 - The Conquest of Holy-Sword Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1069: The Conquest of Holy-Sword Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside Holy-Sword Shelter, Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s face was green. The other spirits there were all in fear.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King were not sneaky in their approach of the shelter. Fearlessly, they waltzed before its gate. Before they hade, though, they had made stops at twelve of Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s other shelters, including Sword-Pce Shelter. They were each imed, resulting in the destruction of Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s son¡¯s spirit stone, too.


    Holy-Sword Emperor knew they were a force to be reckoned with, so his first idea was to run. But with his spirit stone embedded in his shelter, he knew fleeing would be futile.


    ¡°Xie Qing King, I won¡¯t forgive you for this!¡± Holy-Sword Emperor eximed, before running towards his treasury.


    He opened the vault, and with great care, opened a certain metal box that was within. He picked something up, his expression emotional andplex.


    Han Sen was a little disheartened. Initially, he had only wanted toe straight to this shelter, so he could y Holy-Sword Emperor and be done with the primary local threat.


    But Xie Qing King had told him that to preserve their honor, Han Sen would have to take down all of Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s lesser shelters before tackling the big one.


    ¡°Why is he just destroying all the spirit stones? Can¡¯t he save some for me?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Xie Qing King was nabbing all the glory, leaving only the bones for Han Sen to pick through. All he was able to get was the flesh of sacred-blood creatures, and that was only because Xie Qing King did not need or want any himself.


    Han Sen swore to never fight with him again, unless it was an emergency. He was too arrogant and selfish, he thought.


    If Han Sen was strong enough, he might even have tried to kill him.


    As disappointing as all this was, though, he couldn¡¯t deny how good it felt. There he was, in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, steamrolling through a multitude of shelters as if it were no more difficult than a Sunday drive. With no force able to oppose the duo, it felt pretty good.


    Bao¡¯er had also apanied Han Sen, and she was sitting upon his shoulder. In her hands, she yed with the bird-fish thing.


    Now, they were marching directly before Holy-Sword Shelter. Standing before its gates, Xie Qing King yelled, ¡°Hey, yo! I am the Super Emperor, and I am the one who knocks... because I¡¯m polite. Of course, if you keep this gate shut, I¡¯ll just have to tear the gate down. It¡¯s in the way of me killing you. That being said, if you¡¯d like to concede, you may.¡±


    If there was anyone else around, Han Sen would pretend he did not know him.


    Xie Qing King was obviously having fun, though. He made another strange gesture and said, ¡°I¡¯m-a give you fifteen minutes to decide, punk. If you want mercy, you better get out here.¡±


    Han Sen spent that time observing the shelter that was before him. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the grandeur of the ce. It was a massive walled city. But it was disturbingly quiet. There was no noiseing from beyond the gate, and there seemed to be no creatures manning the ramparts or watchtowers.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the area, and that was when he saw Holy-Sword Emperor, standing above the gate.


    A hundred-meter-tall creature stood behind the king spirit.


    In the sky, there was an ape flying around with bat wings. It was like a creature risen from the pits of hell. Or Oz.


    ¡°Xie Qing King, we are both king spirits here. There is no need to take things to such extremes,¡± Holy-Sword Emperor began a speech.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s golden raven was strong, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure it¡¯d be enough to take on Holy-Sword Emperor or his pets.


    He couldn¡¯t kill a fully-healed Xie Qing King, either.


    In response to Holy-Sword Emperor, Xie Qing King immediately said, ¡°Cut the crap, fool! You either fight me like a man or get down on your knees.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But let it be on your head.¡± Holy-Sword Emperor started his signature move. A thousand swords rose from his hands, and he sent them all flying down towards Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King then said, ¡°That old chestnut? Oh, please!¡±


    Xie Qing King threw a punch and generated a shockwave that knocked all the swords away. The entire skill was canceled by that single throw of a fist.


    Roar! The hundred-meter-tall beast leaped down towards Xie Qing King and Han Sen.


    In that creature¡¯s mouth, Han Sen saw something swirl. It was like a blood-red sea. If he was sucked into that vortex, he didn¡¯t fancy his chances of survival very much.


    Han Sen received Brother Seven¡¯s information, so he already knew what to expect from the two super creatures of the shelter.


    ¡°Then we fight to our deaths, I take it?¡± Xie Qing King leaped into the sky with a silver light and threw a punch towards the super creature before him.


    The hitnded, and it sent the super creature reeling backwards in agony. As it suffered the power of that blow, it screamed in pain. Still, it tried to use its talons to grab Xie Qing King¡¯s head.


    Xie Qing King threw an uppercut towards the iing talons, eliminating its advance and giving the monster very sore fingers. The punch was stronger than the monster¡¯s attack had been, and the additional force sent the creature flying away.


    The other super creature swooped down with its bat wings to attack Xie Qing King, but it was a futile attack. Xie Qing King was so fast, he even had the time to reapply gel on his hair.


    Seeing this, Han Sen felt another stabbing cringe. Xie Qing King was now like a slut, reapplying makeup and pushing up her boobs before meeting new clientele.


    Xie Qing King knocked away the airborne monkey, and with the coast clear, Han Sen took off running to get Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s spirit stone.


    Holy-Sword Emperor saw this, and so he quickly fired his swords Han Sen¡¯s way.


    Han Sen transformed into a ck raven. He was enveloped in a raging fire, which elerated his pace. He effortlessly evaded the barrage of swords that wereing for him.


    All the swords were broken and burnt. They smoldered and melted inside the ruthless mes that were left in Han Sen¡¯s wake.


    ¡°You took advantage of my injuries thest time we met, human. Do you think you can defeat me this time?¡± Holy-Sword Emperor looked enraged, and he drew out a single, menacing greatsword.

 Chapter 1070 - Copper Statue

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Copper Statue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sword lit up, and red mes burst out to color the sky.


    Han Senbined his phoenix techniques with Aero, which put him at an advantage. The greatsword¡¯s power was almost as strong as Han Sen, it just fell a touch short.


    Han Sen used his gold raven for the pursuit and evasion. Nothing elsepared to its advantages there, but it did prevent him from using a multitude of other skills. The abilities he frequently used in battle were off-limits, so using the gold raven for actualbat was fairly pointless.


    ¡°Humanoid Shapeshifter beast souls are better; I¡¯d do well to find one of those,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But for now, Han Sen zed through the streets like a phoenix. When choosing to engage with Holy-Sword Emperor, he struck from a dizzying array of different angles.


    With the speed at which Han Sen came for Holy-Sword Emperor, the spirit could do little to fight back, and so he was forced onto the defensive, using his greatsword to block each attack.


    When the time for him to attack dide, though, each hit was like a wave against Han Sen. Fortunately, he was able to slice and deflect each attack with his wings.


    He then used Dongxuan Aura to scan the shelter. Aside from Holy-Sword Emperor and the two super creatures, there really was nothing else living there.


    ¡°Where has everything gone? Has he evacuated the shelter of its inhabitants, in the knowledge he was going to die?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    With his fight against Holy-Sword Emperor starting to look like a stalemate, Han Sen decided to fly off in search of the spirit hall.


    The shelter was veryrge, but at the speed his transformation allowed him to travel, locating it would not take long at all.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood-wings burnt everything in their path, and if he wished to look inside buildings, he simply sliced the roofs of houses off.


    Han Sen¡¯s gleeful destruction of the shelter infuriated Holy-Sword Emperor all the more, and while the spirit tried to pursue his feathery nemesis, he could never catch up.


    After a few miles of flying, Han Sen found a hall which contained a peculiar statue. In its chest was a sword-shaped spirit stone¡ªundoubtedly Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s, Han Sen thought.


    Delighted with his quick discovery of it, Han Sen made his way over.


    A look of shock came over Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s face, and realizing he had no other option, he brought out the item he had taken from the treasury vault. He said, ¡°If you won¡¯t allow me to live, then we can die together.¡±


    Han Sen paid no heed to what was spoken. With the spirit stone directly in front of him, he wasn¡¯t willing to give it up now.


    Holy-Sword Emperor, seeing no change in Han Sen¡¯s course of action, destroyed the item in his hands.


    The item was ck, and it was shaped like an egg. Upon breaking it, something came out.


    It was like a ck liquid, and it gushed out from the remains of the impossibly small, egg-shaped item. Quickly, it began to dye the entire hall ck.


    ¡°The spirit stone is mine!¡± Han Sen suddenly saw ck, as if something had turned off every light in the world.


    This was unexpected. Even in the darkest of nights, Han Sen could see fairly well. He tried scanning the vicinity but found nothing. Strangely, he then began to feel something pulling his body.


    When Han Sen regained control, he was able to see clearly again. He was still in front of the statue, as if nothing had changed.


    But when Han Sen raised his head, he was frozen.


    Han Sen saw a giant face in front of him that was bigger than the pce itself. It smiled as if it were a Buddha.


    But its facial features most certainly weren¡¯t like that of a Buddha. It was a woman¡¯s face, curtained by long, delicate strands of hair. The woman¡¯s face looked as if it could swallow Han Sen whole at any second.


    Strangely, though, it wasn¡¯t alive. It was just a statue, one that had been made from copper.


    Han Sen tried not to think too much of its sudden appearance, so he leaped back up and grabbed the spirit stone before doing anything else.


    Holy-Sword Emperor, seeing his stone taken, stood there saying, ¡°I was going to try and grab Xie Qing King, too. But you have been a thorn in my backside for as long as he has. You will do. See you in h*ll, squirt.¡±


    After that, Holy-Sword Emperor¡¯s sword gleamed before his body exploded in a haze of light.


    The moment he exploded, the spirit stone shattered in Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    All Han Sen could present was a wry smile, as it had been a while since he hadst seen a spirit kill itself.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen¡¯s figure returned to that of a human again. He floated upwards to get a look at his surroundings. Judging from what Holy-Sword Emperor had told him, nothing good looked set to happen.


    When Han Sen reached the sky, his face became glum at what he saw.


    Arge portion of the shelter had been torn away, as another part of the shelter was lifted into the sky by the statue¡¯s hand. The statue was unbelievably massive.


    And now, Han Sen could what this statue of a woman looked like in full. She was d in armor, and she possessed wings. A strange light glowed around the statue, with a skirt of ck mist around that.

 Chapter 1071 - Devil’s Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Devil¡¯s Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked. The ck mist grew to swallow the entire area. Inside, his Dongxuan Aura had been throttled, and its effective radius had been brought down to a mere ten meters.


    ¡°What the h*ll is going on? Where am I?¡± Han Sen examined the area and stumbled towards the first building he could see.


    Han Sen could not make out anything in that mist, but he could see this one building as clear as day. It was visible, and yet it must have been at least one hundred meters away.


    Han Sen poked around his current vicinity, but he could not find anything worthwhile in the midst of that ck fog.


    ¡°I should have waited for Xie Qing King and allowed him to take the spirit stone.¡± Han Sen had gone for the spirit stone first to see whether or not Holy-Sword Emperor would obey him. The spirit had gleefully opted to kill himself, which unnerved Han Sen.


    Suddenly, the sound of a baby crying emanated across the ck-choked cobbles around him. It was spooky, and it immediately made both him and Bao¡¯er alert.


    The red bird was disturbed, too. It tucked its head into Bao¡¯er¡¯s clothing, prompting her to say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Suddenly, a monkey with wings appeared before them through the darkness. It was veiled in a shroud of deeper ck, and it did not look too different from the super creature they had encountered in Holy-Sword Shelter.


    As it came closer, Han Sen was able to sense that it was different, though. This one was only a sacred-blood creature.


    Han Sen pulled out his Phoenix Sword and spared no time in swiping it against the monkey¡¯s ws. Effortlessly, they were sliced off, squirting inky blood.


    The monkey was aggressive right off the bat, so Han Sen had to react ordingly. Following its bloody nail-cutting, the monkey then tried to lunge forward and capture Han Sen in its fanged mouth.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen swung his sword again and lopped its head off.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature Ghost Fang killed. No beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    ¡°This must be the same type of monster I saw back in Holy-Sword Shelter. I¡¯ve unwittingly stepped into another realm of sorts, but I can only suspect it to be a ce Holy-Sword Emperor himself has been in before. And if he was able toe here andter leave, I should be able to do the same.¡± Han Sen mulled his current predicament in his head.


    Brother Seven once told Han Sen that one of the creatures of Holy-Sword Shelter swore allegiance to Holy-Sword Emperor because it had been saved, once upon a time.


    Now that Han Sen thought about it, he guessed it might have been that monkey.


    Han Sen returned his attention to the statue before him. He reevaluated it, and came to the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t a jolly woman as he had initially guessed it to be.


    The ears of the humanoid statue were pointy, and she had wings and a tail that ended like an arrowhead. It looked like themon depiction of a devil or subus.


    Han Sen tried to contact Moment Queen for assistance, but he was unable to. This told him that this location was not ordinary and getting out would be a trial.


    He fingered the Dragon Blood ring and summoned Dragon King. Dragon King was weak, and when he spawned, he appeared as nothing more than a scrawny little dragon that hovered in circles.


    ¡°My power fades every time you summon me,¡± Dragon King said, but then said nothing more. His attention had been immediately snagged by the statue in front of them.


    Dragon King eximed to Han Sen, ¡°Dmn it! Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in knowing where here is, first and foremost.¡± Dragon King seemed to be familiar with the location, which was good news for Han Sen.


    ¡°Get out of here. You must go at once!¡± Dragon King pleaded with worry.


    ¡°How? I don¡¯t know how to leave,¡± Han Sen exined.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know how?¡± Dragon King was visibly panicked, and he swiftly moved on to ask, ¡°Then, how did you get here in the first ce?¡±


    Han Sen exined the events that had transpired in Holy-Sword Shelter, and what had led him up to this point. When he was done with his story, Dragon King looked surprised.


    Dragon King was no longer able to speak in hushed tones, it appeared. Again, he shouted, saying, ¡°That *sshole is cruel. He used a Devil Orb to send you here. Oh well, I guess we better getfy and await our inevitable deaths.¡±


    ¡°He used a Devil Orb? To send me here to this... what would you call it? Devil Realm? What is so special or unique about this ce, exactly?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Special?¡± Dragon King shook his head and prepared himself to exin. ¡°Back in the day...¡±


    Dragon King¡¯s speech was abruptly cut short by some unknown force.


    ¡°Back in the day, what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Look, you just need to know the danger you¡¯re in. This ce harbors countless creatures, ones that are all hungry. There are also cracks in this dimension,¡± Dragon King exined more sinctly.


    Han Sen smiled in response, saying, ¡°You do know we are both in the same boat here, yes? By helping me, you¡¯re helping yourself get out of this mess. If you¡¯re hiding something from me...¡±


    Dragon King seemed to ponder something for a moment. When he was ready to talk again, he said, ¡°This is Ancient Devil Emperor¡¯s Shelter. There was once a war, and one consequence of it was a shattering of the dimension. For some reason, the creatures in this ce grew stronger and leveled up. Even in my prime, I would not dare venture here.¡±


    ¡°Someone fought this Ancient Devil Emperor so hard that this was the aftermath?¡± Han Sen asked in shock.


    Dragon King eyed the surroundings and said, ¡°This is the entrance of the shelter. Scale this statue that¡¯s in the image of a devil-woman, and after a hundred-thousand stairs, you will be inside the shelter in full. Unfortunately for you, the stairs have been destroyed.¡±

 Chapter 1072 - Devil Fang

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Devil Fang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What was the Devil Orb you spoke of?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Ancient Devil Shelter possessed a tree, cultivated by an emperor. The tree itself was simply named ¡®Devil.¡¯ If it bore fruit, it would have been able to create demonic dimensions. Unfortunately for Ancient Devil Emperor, he was unable to find sess in this venture.¡±


    Dragon King paused briefly before resuming his speech. He took a deep breath and exined, ¡°This Devil tree was destroyed during the war, but the wood of the tree splintered to form little Devil Orbs. When destroyed, these Devil Orbs contain the power to transport others to this Devil¡¯s Realm.¡±


    Han Sen was disappointed, learning the orbs were a one-way ticket.


    Again, though, he heard the distant sound of a baby crying. It was exactly the same as what he had heard earlier.


    Dragon King also heard the noise, and he told Han Sen, ¡°Devil Fangs have found us. They remain in a constant shift of mutations. They could be super creatures; we should go!¡±


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Go where? Can we reach the shelter that is high above?¡±


    ¡°Of course not; that is where the super creatures reside. Who knows how strong they have be?¡± Dragon King preached.


    ¡°Then where in the sanctuaries can I go?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King did not know where they could go, either. There were cracks everywhere in the fabric of this dimension. They couldn¡¯t just flee senselessly.


    When a dimension gets distorted or twisted or broken, going in one direction could leave you going in another.


    Dragon King caught sight of a Devil Fang racing out from the ck mist, but much to Han Sen¡¯s relief, he was able to gauge its strength as being only sacred-blood in ss.


    Suddenly, a dozen more raced out of the ck. Their ravenous, hungry maws snapped towards Han Sen.


    Dragon King swiftly returned to his ring, but he couldn¡¯t be faulted for this. He really was in a state of weakness, and he¡¯d have been unable to deal with a single one of the fiends, most likely.


    Han Sen drew Taia and Phoenix Sword and remained as fearless as ever. With Bao¡¯er and the bird atop his shoulders, he ran forward to greet the monsters.


    When a sword cleaved its way through a Devil Fang, green blood gushed from the fleshy crevices. Using Double Fly, Han Sen was able to effortlessly y four of them. The rest weren¡¯t waiting around, though¡ªthey were stilling.


    Even when Han Sen hewed the limbs of the creatures off, they still wriggled their way forward for a taste of his fresh meat.


    Green blood started to form a pool around Han Sen, and the level rose the more he killed.


    After killing a dozen of the Devil Fangs, their numbers were replenished with a greater sum that lurked in the darkness out of sight. Now, another fifty sought a taste of the human.


    But Han Sen was unfazed. He carried on fighting as his clothes became drenched with the green blood. Even Bao¡¯er¡¯s face had been sshed with the stuff, which made her quite angry.


    Not happy with the constant soaking, Bao¡¯er brought out her mini-gourd and pointed it towards the monsters.


    The group of Devil Fangs that remained were immediately frightened by its power of suction, and they tried their best to scramble away to safety.


    But it was useless, and they were each and all sucked into the gourd.


    A few dozen Devil Fangs were sucked into the gourd in nearly an instant. Others that were thinking of taking their fallen brethren¡¯s ces now had second thoughts, and they elected to stay away.


    Han Sen was delighted, as it had been a while since he had received Bao¡¯er¡¯s support. He kissed her and said, ¡°Good job! You make daddy proud.¡±


    ¡°I am good,¡± Bao¡¯er said, with a smug grin.


    ¡°You are the best.¡± Han Sen looked to the Devil Fangs he himself killed. Then, he got a fire going so he could cook them.


    Han Sen was starving after all the fighting, so now was a good time to cook and eat. While he ate, he could also mull his predicament and figure out how he might leave the realm.


    Devil Fangs were ugly, but the meat appeared simr to beef. So, they at least looked tasty. Han Sen cooked it to the apaniment of a mouth-watering sizzle.


    Bao¡¯er sat down near the fire, watching as the meat slowly roasted.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be done in a sec.¡± Han Sen wielded his makeshift cookery like an artisan. He seared the meat perfectly, and a tantalizing aroma rose under his expert hands.


    He brought out a crate of salts and spices. With a sprinkle here and there, the energizing scent deepened, and it got their tongues wagging for a taste.


    ¡°Devil Fang meat consumed. Sacred Geno Points +1.¡±


    After Han Sen took a bite, he heard the announcement and was happy. He looked over to Bao¡¯er and the bird, and saw them nibbling and pecking with delight at a portion of the meat.


    After eating a b of the meat, Han Sen was full. But Bao¡¯er and the bird were able to consume five bs.


    Devil Fangs continued to howl, out somewhere in the darkness. They were too afraid toe any closer, but still, Han Sen thought it was rather strange for him and hispanions to dinefortably with danger not too far away.


    He had managed to get four sacred geno points from the meal, which ced him at the number seventy. Soon, he believed, he¡¯d max out the tally in full.


    ¡°This might end up working out, after all. I¡¯d say it¡¯s a lucky thing, for me to end up here. This realm is full of easy kills, and if my good fortune holds out, I might even be able to y a super creature, too. Heaven knows I need more of those geno points,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The sounds of howling grew closer over time, though. Eventually, Han Sen was able to catch a glimpse or two of the creatures, lurking in the darkness.


    But suddenly, that was the least of their concerns. A giant, red Devil Fang came storming out of the ck. It raised its blood wings and stared down at the fireside trio.

 Chapter 1073 - Disloyal Knight’s Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Disloyal Knight¡¯s Coming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°A super creature?¡± Han Sen stood up and set himself aze with red fire. He spread his ck raven wings and transformed into a gold raven. Then, he immediately flew towards the red Devil Fang.


    Pang!


    The raven firebird¡¯s talons collided with the red Devil Fang¡¯s ws to create a sound like shing metal. The impact of both forces formed a tear in the dimension they upied.


    Han Sen frowned, unable to believe nothing came of his strike. Their strengths were simr, it seemed.


    Then, they both went at each other with manic ferocity. Buildings and structures were toppled and destroyed in the midst of their fight, as Han Sen¡¯s fire incinerated the realm and fought back the heart-chilling terror the ape sought to inflict.


    The Devil Fang bled green and Han Sen bled red, but both were painting the environment in an unholy mixture. Who would win was still up for debate.


    The Devil Fang here was certainly stronger than the one they had encountered back in Holy-Sword Shelter. Its mere presence was sickening, and its intimidating behavior was corrosive to one¡¯s resoluteness and confidence. Han Sen¡¯s gold raven and Blood-Pulse Sutra worked overtime in a bid to fight it back.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in his shapeshifted form forever, and with the rate he was losing energy, it was only a matter of time before he lost.


    Han Sen readied himself to use his super king spirit and y the beast before anything worse urred, but suddenly, he heard a wicked noiseing from within his Sea of Soul.


    He looked inside and saw that his Disloyal Knight, which had been in the process of evolving for quite some time now, was ready. It was ready to engage battle mode.


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s some good timing.¡± Han Sen summoned his Disloyal Knight.


    The Disloyal Knight was summoned, and like a stoic hero ted in copper armor, it promptly appeared before Han Sen.


    The Devil Fang was not swayed by the presence of another fighter, though. It let out another shrill, baby-like cry and ran forward to engage Disloyal Knight.


    Disloyal Knight looked cold as it leaped into the air, its ck hair waving. Beneath its feet, a halo appeared. It was expanding.


    The halo stretched like an arrow, until its farthest end struck the Devil Fang.


    No damage was dealt directly, but that touch had a debilitating effect on the Devil Fang. The devilish, intimidating presence that worked like an actual debuff was lessened, and the creature moved at a slower pace.


    Boom!


    Disloyal Knight¡¯s fists collided against the Devil Fang¡¯s ws, and the winner of that sh was clear: the Devil Fang went flying back a dozen meters.


    In the next second, Disloyal Knight teleported beside the fallen Devil Fang and punched the beast repeatedly.


    Disloyal Knight¡¯s focus on pounding the Devil Fang¡¯s face was unnerving, and it drove punch after punch of wretched force into the writhing beast that struggled to strike back with its ws.


    Han Sen was shocked, to say the least. Disloyal Knight was suffering multiple lesions from the ws that cut against it, but it was unaffected. It maintained its position, driving its fist into the pinned Devil Fang¡¯s face over and over again. Eventually, the ape¡¯s flesh had been pulverized and beaten away, exposing bone to the fierce new barrage of punches.


    It wasn¡¯t long until the bones were snapped like twigs. Green blood gushed out of the wounds and coursed over the ruined flesh that had been smashed like fruit pulp.


    Seeing the powerful Disloyal Knight put on such a cruel disy, Han Sen could not help but feel disappointed. He thought to himself, ¡°Why was Disloyal Knight not a shapeshifting beast soul? That would be amazing. Particrly so, since I could make use of Taia and Phoenix Sword. I¡¯d kill that thug-monster effortlessly.¡±


    Now, Han Sen realized why Disloyal Knight chose not to avoid the scratches it was given. The halo had sapped the Devil Fang of much of its power, and so the attacks delivered upon Disloyal Knight were fairly minor. And the attacks only got weaker, too, the more injured the Devil Fang became.


    The Devil Fang writhed and screamed. It got free and attempted to fly off and return to the depths of the ck mists. Not keen to let it go, Han Sen flew after it.


    The Devil Fang was much slower now, though.


    Han Sen struck with his sword and lopped off a whole region of the fleeing beast¡¯s flesh to expose the skeleton inside.


    ¡°Even its hide was weakened. Disloyal Knight is frighteningly strong.¡± Han Sen was exuberantly happy following Disloyal Knight¡¯s performance. Now, he no longer had to fear super creatures.


    Devil Fang then came under the brutal oppression of Han Sen¡¯s and Disloyal Knight¡¯sbined attacks.


    The final blow came from Han Sen, who ripped out the monster¡¯s heart. He grabbed, squeezed, and pulled it directly out of the creature¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Super Creature Devil Fang King killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is edible, and you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted. He would have been happy just to receive the flesh and Life Geno Essence, but he had also managed to obtain the beast soul.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a flying beast soul. With wings, even if I wasn¡¯t a bird, I could still make use of my phoenix techniques and Aero,¡± Han Sen prayed.


    The gold raven beast soul was good, but he wasn¡¯t entirely used to it yet. It was difficult getting the knack of it, and he always preferred maintaining his human appearance, anyway.


    Han Sen checked his Sea of Soul. When he saw what was written, he was... surprised.


    Super Beast Soul Devil Fang King: Badge Type


    ¡°What is a badge type beast soul?¡± This was the first time Han Sen had received such a thing, so he had no clue what it was.


    Han Sen summoned the beast soul, and a red devilish badge appeared in the palm of his hand. It wasn¡¯t remarkable to look at, but it exuded a certain aura of evil.

 Chapter 1074 - Golden Growler’s Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Golden Growler¡¯s Evolution</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen cradled the Devil Fang badge in the palm of his hand, wondering what use it could serve. It did seem powerful, but there was no apparent utility. It could not be used as a weapon, and it was certainly too small to be used as a shield.


    He wanted to spend some time researching it, but the red bird was hungry again. It had already flown over to the corpse of the Devil Fang King and begun pecking away at it. Within seconds, it had managed to gobble up an entire arm¡ªbone included.


    Quickly, Han Sen ran up to the bird and pulled it away. He was afraid it would eat the Life Geno Essence.


    With his Phoenix Sword, Han Sen dug up the ck orb from its inside. He was quite excited about this, as it had been a long time since he hadst received one.


    He cooked some of the flesh, but found it impossible to eat. Humans were unable to consume the flesh of super creatures, but Han Sen always thought it was worth a shot.


    Affirming his inability to eat it, Han Sen offered it to Bao¡¯er and the red bird. Bao¡¯er¡¯s reaction was simr to Han Sen¡¯s; upon having a taste, she threw it up.


    The red bird was strangely ravenous. Within moments of being given a leg, it had munched it all and swallowed it.


    He didn¡¯t want the bird to eat it all, though. Han Sen summoned Golden Growler and Meowth, and bid that they have some to eat, as well.


    They really seemed to enjoy it. Meowth paced the bites and ate slowly, whereas Golden Growler stuck his nose in the food and ate like a wild, hungry animal.


    It wasn¡¯t long before no scrap or morsel of the Devil Fang remained. The red bird ate the most, Golden Growler had a fair share, and Meowth ate the least.


    Han Sen wanted to put Golden Growler and Meowth back inside the Sea of Soul after that, but all of a sudden, Golden Growler began to shine like a torch of light. Before Han Sen could do anything, it returned itself to the Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Is Golden Growler evolving?¡± Han Sen was more than surprised.


    Han Sen believed Golden Growler was quite a special creature. After Little Angel ate Golden Growler, she grew and evolved quickly. The beast soul Han Sen received was a mountable one.


    Mount beast souls could not eat like pet beast souls could, but Golden Growler strangely could. Mount beast souls weren¡¯t ones to attack, either; yet Golden Growler did.


    Han Sen had been feeding it some good stuff, like the waterdrops, and had witnessed a few changes to its body over time. But they weren¡¯t extravagant or immediately noticeable transformations.


    After eating Devil Fang King, though, it was as if something had been unlocked. And with this lock having been broken, it was like the creature could now evolve.


    Han Sen did not know what to expect from its evolution, or what it would be, but regardless, it was a good thing. He was eager to see the results.


    It did not really matter, though. As with Meowth, Han Sen treated Golden Growler like little more than a mascot.


    For now, Han Sen chose to leave Golden Growler alone. He simted the Devil Fang King¡¯s energy flow and absorbed the Life Geno Essence.


    Han Sen¡¯s mood had been repeatedly caught on a snagtely. His Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s open gene lock amount was too low, he believed, and this was truer than ever right now, as he was unable to simte Devil Fang King¡¯s energy flow well. This was because Devil Fang King had nine open gene locks, and as a result, the refinement process was very slow.


    After an hour passed, Han Sen had only managed to absorb the outermostyer of the orb. He hadn¡¯t even been able to receive a single geno point yet.


    He guessed it would take an entire month to refine the Life Geno Essence, and that was only if he focused on absorbing it 24/7.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Han Sen was still moderately satisfied.


    After packing, Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and allowed Disloyal Knight to lead the way. It was high time they got out of there, Han Sen thought, so that was their aim right now.


    With Disloyal Knight, Han Sen was no longer afraid of super creatures. If one thought to try its luck against them, he believed they could wipe it out without any trouble.


    The ck mist was as thick as ever, and it hung in the air like mucus. It stifled Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura, and only allowed him to see ten meters ahead. Every now and again, a Devil Fang would show itself.


    Sacred-blood Devil Fangs were supremely easy to defeat, and that was down to the power and precision of his Phoenix Sword.


    After eliminating one, Han Sen felt the Devil Fang King go crazy inside the Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen summoned it, and immediately, it flew over to the body of the in Devil Fang.


    A ck mist then drifted out of the Devil Fang¡¯s body and into the badge. Then, it was gone.


    Han Sen retrieved the badge and noticed something different about it this time. Inscribed upon it was the number ¡°one.¡±


    He checked its information out again and saw there were some changes.


    Super Beast Soul Devil Fang King: Badge Type. Devil Presence +1. Collect ten thousand to trade with Devil King.


    ¡°What is Devil King? And trade? Trade what?¡± Han Sen had no idea what he was reading.


    Regardless of what it meant, Han Sen now knew the badge had to be useful. He had killed one Devil Fang to obtain one Devil Presence. If the ratio was truly 1:1, then that meant Han Sen had to kill ten thousand of the blighters.


    ¡°That¡¯s a crazy grind, but if I keep killing what I see along the way, perhaps I¡¯ll have in enough.¡± Han Sen only said this tofort himself, though. Killing ten thousand of anything was too difficult, not to mention boring.


    The Devil Fangs were sacred-blood creatures at the very least, and if they were keen to remain hidden inside the ck mist, there was nothing Han Sen could do, anyway.


    Han Sen now decided to pin the badge to his chest. Whenever the chance to kill one arose, he would do it. And just like before, the Devil Presence would appear as some sort of dark mist and drift towards the badge to be absorbed.


    Han Sen decided to fly around, and after eight hours of doing that, he was able to kill another twenty Devil Fangs. Unfortunately, he had not been able to obtain a single other beast soul.


    This got Han Sen thinking: if the Devil Fang King badge absorbed the Devil Presence, perhaps there¡¯d be no beast soul for him to get.


    While this was ratherme, he was d he was still able to eat the corpses. While he couldn¡¯t eat much at a time, he stuffed his face with what he could and moved on from each kill. The bird made sure to grab a mouthful every time one was killed, too.


    All of a sudden, though, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He saw the copper devil-woman statue ahead of him again, and he wondered whether or not he had ended up walking in a circle. But this time, a ck shadow stood atop the statue¡¯s head. The presence¡¯s lifeforce looked like a raging bonfire of power, and its magnitude was not too far off of Xie Qing King¡¯s.

 Chapter 1075 - Ancient Devil Bell

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Ancient Devil Bell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was difficult to tell what creature sought to confront them this time. It was grey like steel, and its back had a shield that was simr to that of a turtle¡¯s shell. It reached down to its tail, which was shaped like a drill.


    The head of the creature possessed a curved horn. The ws were sharp, and they lined up like a vanguard of spears.


    Whatever it was, it was sitting upon the head of the devil-woman statue. It looked at Han Sen and Disloyal Knight, presenting a creepy smile.


    Boom!


    The creature jumped and appeared directly before Han Sen. With its fingers raised, it tried to prate Han Sen¡¯s chest and seize his heart.


    Disloyal Knight ran up with its halo active and delivered a punch to the creature.


    Dong!


    When Disloyal Knight¡¯s fist came into contact with the creature¡¯s armor, his fist was knocked back. It started to bleed with the force of his proposed punch.


    The creature on the receiving end had not suffered any pain from the powerful blow.


    Han Sen turned into a golden raven once again, but this did not faze theirtest foe. It didn¡¯t attempt to dodge any attack Han Sen brought against it, and instead, it just continued its attempts to slice and dice him.


    The gold raven¡¯s talons were incredibly sharp, but they did nothing to the creature. And upon delivering a powerful strike to the creature, he was the one who ended up bleeding, just like Disloyal Knight.


    Han Sen was surprised to see that the bulk of the super creature¡¯s strength resided in the defense provided by its armor.


    He tried to burn the metal of its armor, but the mes had no more effect than a water ssh.


    The body of the creature was like a hedgehog, and already, they were having trouble touching it.


    Although its speed and power were weak, that meant nothing if neither Han Sen nor Disloyal Knight was able to take advantage of this fact and damage it.


    If Han Sen was in his human form, he could use his Taia and Phoenix Sword. But even then, Han Sen wagered he¡¯d still be too weak to deal damage. Not even that weaponry would even the odds.


    Disloyal Knight, on the other hand, had no weapons. Beast souls were not like spirits, and so they could not make use of beast souls. As a result, Disloyal Knight had to use its fists.


    Still, Han Sen decided to return to his human form. Hended atop the head of the statue and watched from above as the two duked it out.


    Because the creature had been weakened by Disloyal Knight¡¯s halo, the damage it could deliver was not substantial.


    Han Sen frowned and observed the creature. He repeatedly scanned it, trying to determine if there was a weakspot he could exploit.


    But if there was one, it was hidden well. The armor had multipleyers, all of which were wound tightly around each other. No weapon could manage to fit through the gaps.


    Aside from itsck of ranged attacks, the creature was perfect, Han Sen thought. It was a born killer he¡¯d very much fancy.


    If Disloyal Knight hadn¡¯t deployed its debuff on the creature, one punch from that fiend would be enough to end anyone or anything, Han Sen believed.


    It was like a one-man phnx. The ws were like a wall ofnces, whereas the tail was one thatshed from the rear. No shield or armor could withstand strikes from such a front.


    While Han Sen was lost in thought, the sound of a bell rung from Ancient Devil Shelter. It startled Han Sen back to reality.


    It was not a sharp noise, but it traveled softly and solemnly through the ck to reach his ears. He liked the sound, and its ringing made him think of an old monk ringing a bell in some faraway monastery.


    When the super creature heard the noise, it gave up the fight and darted back towards Ancient Devil Shelter.


    Han Sen was surprised by this sudden shift in behavior, so he summoned Dragon King and asked him, ¡°Dragon King, what is that bell?¡±


    Dragon King remained silent for a moment, with his ears to the sky. When he heard the bell, his silence was shattered by a horrified scream. He shouted, ¡°Impossible! How is it ringing!?¡±


    Han Sen, seeing the spirit behave like this, frowned. He asked, ¡°Just tell me; what is this Ancient Devil bell that¡¯s ringing?¡±


    Dragon King stared up towards the shelter and pleaded to Han Sen, ¡°Go to the shelter and be quick about it!¡±


    ¡°Care to tell me what¡¯s going on exactly?¡± Han Sen did not budge. He wasn¡¯t going to risk life or limb, acting on Dragon King¡¯s empty words. He wasn¡¯t the most truthful fellow, after all.


    They had just had trouble dealing with a single creature, and Han Sen could not be sure how many more of that power level may have resided in the shelter.


    Dragon King himself told Han Sen there were many wretched things residing in that ce. Before he acted on his sudden change of mind, Han Sen wanted to know why.


    Dragon King said, ¡°Quick! When the bell stops, we will no longer be able to enter. Get moving and I¡¯ll exin on the way, but trust me, please. I really don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t entirely believe him, as he used to work for Ancient Devil Emperor. He probably knew a lot more than he was letting on, and there was always the chance he could make use of this knowledge to manipte Han Sen into being forced to relinquish control of him.


    Dragon King was clearly in a rush, though. He said, ¡°It will only ring seventy-two times. Once it has rung that many times, the shelter will close. Once it has closed, we will be unable to enter.¡±


    ¡°Then you better exin to me what¡¯s up there. Tell me, so I can decide my next course of action,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King looked ready to exin, but suddenly, arge group of Devil Fangs flew towards them.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed, and so he drew his sword and prepared for another fight. But strangely, they did not stop near him. They flew overhead and went towards Ancient Devil Shelter.


    ¡°The Ancient Devil bell is for the Emperor to go to Qi Ling. The bell is a geno treasure. When it rings, it provides a window in which the creatures will not seek to harm any living thing. Trust me on this, now is the time to go. Go before it is toote,¡± Dragon King exined.

 Chapter 1076 - Creature Meet

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Creature Meet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was wary about the idea of going, but he ended up deciding to do as Dragon King pleaded. He decided to go to Ancient Devil Shelter. He didn¡¯t entirely believe Dragon King, but the creatures were indeed behaving strangely at the sound of that bell, and they were all headed in the same direction.


    Aside from the Devil Fangs, Han Sen noticed many more creatures heading that way, too. They looked possessed, mindlessly going there.


    Han Sen was stuck inside that realm, so he thought he might as well go with them to see what was going on and test his luck.


    Besides, Han Sen still had firm control of Dragon King, and he did not believe the spirit could do anything to change that fact.


    Han Sen flew towards the buildings, far beyond the ck mist, and as he was going, asked, ¡°What is that Qi Ling you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Unless you were born powerful, most spirits and creatures share the same fate as humans in this sanctuary. They have to practice, train, fight, and learn in order to grow and open their gene locks. Once you have reached your seventh gene lock, though, things be much harder.¡±


    Dragon King went on to say, ¡°The Ancient Devil Bell can rinse their souls. While the emperor is present, each time it rings, creatures and spirits benefit immensely. If they have not unlocked seven of their gene locks, hearing the seventy-two bell tolls can result in the learning and opening of an additional two. Above seven? Well, that just depends on your luck.¡±


    ¡°That sounds too good to be true. And maybe it is. Why has it not worked on me?¡± Han Sen scoffed at the thought.


    ¡°You are already so strong, and with the distance of the bell, it is no wonder why it has not worked,¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s useless for me, then why must you implore that I go there?¡± Han Sen still did not believe Dragon King.


    But Dragon King said, ¡°While Ancient Devil Emperor still upied that ce, the ringing of the bell signified he was going to test the genes of others.¡±


    ¡°Gene testing?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t quite sure what he meant.


    Humans had technology to gauge the strength and level of people¡¯s genes, but he had never heard of spirits and creatures being able to do the same.


    Han Sen then conjured the image of a creepy uncle spirit, bringing a pretty, young spirit to a dark house, saying, ¡°Come, let me examine your jeans.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Is Ancient Devil Emperor some sort of pervert!?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but speak this out loud.


    Dragon King looked confused, and he asked, ¡°Pervert? Who¡¯s a pervert? What are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Um, keep going. Tell me about all this gene testing...¡± Han Sen had no idea why he started thinking of the things he just had.


    Dragon King then went on to say, ¡°Through an examination, he was able to determine the ws of someone¡¯s genes. He then provided advice on how to fix any discovered problems and how they might gain greater strength. What¡¯s perverted about that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. That all sounds good.¡± Han Sen coughed twice to hide his embarrassment over the outburst. Then, he shuffled the conversation along by saying, ¡°Now that he¡¯s gone, there¡¯s nobody there to run the tests anymore. Isn¡¯t that correct? Why do the creatures still go there?¡±


    ¡°The bell is a treasure. If it wasn¡¯t destroyed in the war, it should have been taken. But it is still there, ringing loudly.¡± Dragon King was in deep thought.


    The bell, by now, had rung almost fifty times. Han Sen was getting close, though, and he could make out the structure and buildings thatposed the shelter. It was like a grand pce built atop the peak of a mountain.


    There were supposed to be stairs leading up to the shelter, but they had been broken. Only fifty steps of the staircase remained, down near the bottom.


    The pce was in poor condition, too. But despite its ravaged exterior, Han Sen could determine how grand and luxurious it must have been, once upon a time.


    Many creatures flew past Han Sen, not disying a single ounce of hostility towards him.


    All along the pce walls, and assembled on the pce grounds, were legions of creatures. They all stood still, not making a single noise.


    ¡°The Ancient Devil Bell is a treasure of that emperor. Its ringing requires something special. It is not operated via a rope, so it¡¯s not something any person can do. And since all the creatures came here, just maybe...¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°Maybe what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King did not respond, so Han Sen flew high above the shelter. Looking down, he saw a hundred-thousand creatures inside the shelter.


    The weakest creatures could only im a spot on the rooftops, or were relegated to the shelter¡¯s walls. The strongest creatures were the ones closest to the pce.


    Creatures like Devil Fangs were situated atop the wall that circled the pce, as they weren¡¯t very strong.


    Inside the pce, Han Sen saw six creatures. He saw the armored creature amongst them.


    These six were inside the pce and seemed to possess some manner of authority. There was a distance separating them from the other creatures, who all had to remain outside.


    Han Sen checked out the other five creatures. One had a mostly humanoid shape, save for its tiger-head, four legs, and wings.


    Its body was mostly ck, like obsidian, but glyph-like creeks ofva ran across its joints. This monster was holding a greataxe, which was as big as a house.


    To the left of this creature, there was a red dog with two heads. The heads possessed horns. One head had one horn, whereas the other head had two.


    The dog with two horns breathed ice, whereas the dog with one horn breathed fire.

 Chapter 1077 - Cheating Bao’er

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Cheating Bao¡¯er</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    To the right of the tiger-humanoid monster stood a hydra. It was a hundred meters tall, and it possessed four wings. Each serpent head had a horn.


    Next to the hydra was a white sheep, whose wool was fluffy like the clouds of the sky.


    Back on the left, besides the red dog, there was a man. He was sitting, and there were devil-like wings on his back. He was d in purple armor, but the wings wrapped him up like a nket, obscuring most of the details of his form. Han Sen could not see his face, but he already knew the man was not human.


    Han Sen did not know this because of the strange lifeforce this figure possessed, nor the wings he owned, but because he had four arms. The additional two came from under his armpits.


    It was a humanoid creature with four arms, and each hand held a ck sword.


    Those creatures, along with the steel armor-d creature Han Sen had engaged earlier,prised the line of six inside the pce. There was plenty of space around them, but none of the creatures outside dared get closer.


    Han Sen saw a red Devil Fang sitting upon the tiled rooftop of a building, and noted how it looked exactly like the Devil Fang King he had in earlier. It was most certainly a super creature.


    Even it, a super creature of remarkable strength, was afraid to go near the pce. The fact that it kept its distance spoke volumes for how fearsome those inside might have been.


    Han Sennded on the ramparts of the shelter and observed the pce.


    There was a stone tform in the middle of the pce. A ck bell stood atop it. This was the bell that was tolling, drawing all creatures to the shelter.


    Han Sen examined it from where he was, surprised to see how crude and unrefined the bell was. Its making looked coarse, as if it were hastily forged from basic steel. Had he not seen it now, in this setting, Han Sen would not have guessed it was a prized geno treasure left behind by an emperor spirit.


    Were it an antique that he had juste into possession of, he¡¯d have tossed it into the trash without a second thought.


    Many more creatures were still on their way to the shelter, and when they arrived, ced themselves in a position ording to their power. And of course, like before, none tried to join the six inside the pce.


    The bell finally stopped tolling, and when it did, the mist that cloaked the area became much darker and much thicker. Han Sen could no longer see the statue they had left behind.


    ¡°Dragon King, what is this?¡± Han Sen asked, after seeing the creatures remain still and unchanged, following the end of the bell¡¯s ringing.


    ¡°Hang on; do not make a sound,¡± Dragon King whispered harshly.


    Han Sen then looked around and noticed many creatures were staring at him.


    He immediately stopped talking. He didn¡¯t want to risk invoking their ire, for if he were attacked now, survival would be nothing more than a fool¡¯s hope.


    Bao¡¯er seemed annoyed by something. She leaped down from Han Sen¡¯s clutch and used the creatures below as stepping stones she could hop along. She was going directly to the center of the pce.


    ¡°Are you trying to get me killed?¡± Han Sen ran after Bao¡¯er, hoping he could stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Dragon King¡¯s call rung with the sound of shock and desperation.


    Han Sen ignored the plight, though. He forced Dragon King toe with him and continued his pursuit of Bao¡¯er.


    But Bao¡¯er was too fast for him, as usual. She had sessfully hopped across the heads of each creature and entered the pce before Han Sen could catch up.


    The six super creatures all looked at Bao¡¯er strangely, and as Han Sen saw all their eyes drift towards her, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Bao¡¯er, you¡¯re going to get us killed!¡±


    Bao¡¯er was not afraid in the least, though, and she just waddled towards the white fluffy sheep. When she reached it, she jumped up onto the perplexed creature¡¯s back and began to roll and bounce in its fluffy wool.


    Dragon King was trembling as Han Sen approached them. He was not terrified; instead, he was utterly infuriated with Bao¡¯er¡¯s behavior.


    Han Sen had a cold sweat as he entered the pce, and when he was in, he tip-toed over to Bao¡¯er to pick her up,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She is a naughty girl, I know. I will teach her better after this!¡± Han Sen smiled as he chirped an apology before the line of mighty creatures.


    Just as Han Sen started to walk back out, Bao¡¯er escaped his grasp again. She swiftly returned to the white sheep¡¯s back and said, ¡°Daddy, this is fun!¡±


    His heart began to pound like a hammer on stone. He felt as if he was going to suffer a heart attack before any super creature even had the chance to maul him to death, with Bao¡¯er¡¯s insufferable behavior.


    Dragon King merely looked depressed, believing it was only a matter of time before the super creatures were angered and decided to murder them.


    Then the super creatures who were staring at Bao¡¯er averted their gazes.


    Even though the white sheep was being used as a baby trampoline, it only nced at them briefly.


    Han Sen and Dragon King could hardly believe what they were seeing.


    Dragon King in particr, who had a far better idea of what such creatures might be capable of, was stunned to see them only look and turn away. Theirck of action confused him.


    He had no clue why Bao¡¯er was given such treatment, when even a once-renowned spirit such as himself never had been.


    Han Sen was starting to get used to it by now, however. Bao¡¯er was strange, and despite her meddling, she never seemed to invoke the anger of creatures or spirits.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to jump on the sheep¡¯s back like Bao¡¯er, but he was satisfied enough to learn he could remain inside the pce without being attacked. Eventually, Dragon King¡¯s nerves calmed down, and Bao¡¯er went to sleep atop the sheep.


    ¡°Is she really your daughter?¡± Dragon King asked in a strained whisper, not daring to alert the super creatures.


    Han Sen was going to answer, but before he could, the tform in the center of the pce began to shine. It shone so brightly, he struggled to keep his eyes open. And then, a strange presence emerged.

 Chapter 1078 - This Is Not My Road

    <h4>Chapter 1078: This Is Not My Road</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a minute of blinding brilliance, the light started to fade to a more bearable level. And as Han Sen looked its way, a demonic voice began to boom from within the glow.


    Within the light, Han Sen saw the faint outline of a strong man. He was sitting and speaking.


    The demonic voice was surreal to hear. It was of anguage Han Sen could not recognize, and although that meant he should not have been able to understand what was spoken, he somehow could.


    When this light appeared, the attentiveness of all the creatures stiffened. They turned to look at the luminance keenly. They were all like well-disciplined and obedient students at school, and while the scene was a serious one, the sight was not without a measurement of grin-bearing silliness.


    Dragon King was in too much shock to speak, and he looked absolutely mortified. Seeing spirits of the deade to attack would not warrant such fright, Han Sen believed.


    He wished to ask what was happening, but Han Sen refrained from doing so. He imagined the consequences could be dire, if he dared disturb the creatures now.


    Han Sen then chose to try and satiate his curiosity himself. He perked his ears and tried to listen to what the demonic voice was saying.


    The six super creatures, and all the other creatures present, were in a trance-like state as they listened.


    Thenguage was a strange one. When Han Sen tried to analyze the form of the words deeply, he could not understand a thing. But when he listened to it lightly, as if it were background music, he could understand it clearly. Every word and its meaning were as clear as a bell.


    Han Sen looked towards the light and kept on listening. He was surprised by his own attentiveness.


    As he heard the words spoken, he felt a new strength course through his body. If the powers in his veins were like the babbling brooks of a mountainside, they were nowparable to roaring rapids.


    Han Sen¡¯s energybined with this power, bing one.


    Boom!


    The Dongxuan Sutra suddenly opened a new gene lock, much to his utter shock.


    And that power resided there without lessening. It marched towards the next gene lock.


    Han Sen felt two different powers overwhelm him. The light itself was one aspect of this, and it made him feel grossly incandescent. It glowed around him, but it did not enter his body.


    The other power came from the demonguage. This prated him deeply, and it was like a Qi Gong that drew the exterior power¡ªwhich was borne on the light¡ªinside.


    This strange strengthbined with the strength that already resided within Han Sen, and the might of both forces were swift to break down another gene lock.


    Han Sen had no clue who was inside that light, who could impart so much power with the glow and a few words, but he was immeasurably thankful. He had oh-so-easily improved his Dongxuan Sutra by arge amount.


    Han Sen turned to look at all the other creatures behind him and noticed they too were wrapped in the same glow that caressed him. The creatures behind him were also having their gene locks opened.


    With that holy light around them, heaven knew how many gene locks they were opening.


    There was no need for more geno fruits or geno flesh, and there was no need for practice, either. Basking in that warming glow and hearing the words spoken was enough to knock down gene locks with ease.


    But Han Sen felt something wrong or amiss with this. While the light had been able to open his gene locks, it wasn¡¯t in a manner he wished for them to be unlocked.


    More and more of that power prated Han Sen, and it began to overwhelm his own strength. He was helpless, feeling the demonic influence usurp his own inner-power.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right!¡± Han Sen wanted to stop the power from prating him and disconnect himself from it.


    But Han Sen could not stop it, and it was within him, dictating his own energy flow.


    Katcha!


    Another gene lock was opened, and the power was incredibly strong.


    Han Sen could feel the power getting stronger and stronger, and while he could still feel the gene locks breaking, he wasn¡¯t happy.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t the smartest man alive, but at least he was honest. He wasn¡¯t one to deny help, but he wanted tomand his ascension and progression of power. What was happening right now did not sit right with him.


    And it wasn¡¯t just that. It was how this demonic power prated him without permission that offended him the most. It hade inside and reced his own power, making his own little more than an add-on. He was not entirely himself.


    The power from that light was taking over, and there was nothing he could do to prevent its intrusion.


    It was like he had been forced to learn a mathematical equation or form, and the demonguage in his head taught him how. It was a way to be stronger, and it had indeed worked.


    But if he did not learn the core of the form, his mind would be trapped.


    Han Sen no idea how he had be so much stronger in such a short amount of time, but it had happened, whether he liked it or not.


    But he still felt it was wrong, and that he would be worse-off by improving his power this way. He had notmanded this ascension and neither had he learned the inner-workings of every gene lock. He mastered his own skills and perfected each step of his progression; that was how he always did things. This could put him in danger.


    He was walking along a path someone else had told him to go on, without knowing where he was going and for what purpose.


    With the promise of an increase in strength, many would dly oblige and follow the path.


    But Han Sen was different, if not a little stubborn. He wanted to learn the workings of the world himself, and he wanted to understand the core of his strength through his own means. He liked tomand his being and his purpose, not have someone else guide and hold his hand.


    ¡°This is not what I wanted.¡± Han Sen cast Blood-Pulse Sutra, and with the Dongxuan Sutra, tried to fight back against the power.

 Chapter 1079 - Battling Evil

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Battling Evil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the powers of the Blood-Pulse Sutra and the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen tried to suppress and push back the energies that sought to empower him.


    Had he continued to ept the light and chant of strength, his powers would have grown and developed even further¡ªbut Han Sen did not want to cheat. He did not want things to be aplished this way.


    When the power had almost been pushed out, the person bathed in light on the stone tform turned his attention to Han Sen.


    And then, all of a sudden, Han Sen¡¯s brain felt as if it had been thunderstruck. The demonguage he had been hearing increased in volume, and it boomed inside his head.


    The light broke through his attempts of defense, prating the Dongxuan Sutra and the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    It wasn¡¯t only Han Sen¡¯s Qi Gong and energy that were being warped by this intrusive power, it was his very genes. They were morphing to the will of the light.


    Boom!


    Han Sen became a gold raven, and in this form, he activated nine of his gene locks. He wanted to leave this area at once.


    But even then, Han Sen could not move. He felt physically incapable. He couldn¡¯t p his wings or move his legs.


    The light was forcing its way into his blood and bones, wanting to be a part of his very being.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Han Sen was unsure whether this entire offering was a good or bad thing; all that mattered were his principles¡ªthe same principles thatpelled him not to cheat.


    Han Sen had to kick things up a notch, he now acknowledged. With the ignition of all his energy, his hair grew silver and long.


    His eyes turned white and his body glowed.


    His holy light merged with the intrusive force. In this form, Han Sen could fight back the attempted invasion, but there were still remnant cascades of light rattling around inside him. And yet, try as he might, he could not extinguish or remove these renegade volumes of light.


    This was the first time he had encountered a power he could not wholly defeat with super king spirit mode.


    A power had to be supremely wretched in strength to defeat Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode.


    Han Sen thought he was now encountering a super creature that had unlocked ten gene locks, and that was why his power was proving insufficient.


    He wanted to leave more than anything. But the eyes of that light-bathed figure were still fixed on him, and the gaze felt physical. The eyes were pinning him in ce.


    The demonguage was deafening, and it began to upy Han Sen¡¯s every thought. The light inside him became thicker, like an abhorrent mucus that wanted to drown him.


    The closer one got to the light, the stronger it would be. But now, Han Sen noticed that the overall brightness that surrounded the creature was lesser in volume than his own light.


    Han Sen¡¯s white light did not cease its battle with the other light, and eventually, it became the more dominant force.


    But whateverck of strength the opposing force might have now had, it made up it with persistence and volume. Whenever Han Sen was able to break a part of the encroaching light, more would simply take its ce. It was exhausting work, and Han Sen knew it was something he could not keep up for very long.


    Han Sen might have been able to make a run for it in this form, but he feared he¡¯d be attacked if he left now.


    It was like he was encountering a hungry wolf. If you fought it, it might end up not biting you; but if you turned tail to flee, it might take advantage of your fear and strike with a deadly attack from behind.


    If he was attacked by the monster that did this, Han Sen reckoned he could not survive it. But he also knew he¡¯d most likely die by remaining there.


    The power of the evil light felt unlimited in its reserves, and yet, Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode could onlyst one hour. And if he did end up remaining in this form, fighting back with such effort for the entire duration, he¡¯d be so weak when it was over, he might not even be able to move.


    Han Sen was sweating bullets. He was in quite the predicament, knowing he might not survive whether he chose to fight or flee.


    The shattered shards of holy light were mounting, and they were now building up inside Han Sen. Eventually, they would clog his veins.


    But Han Sen was determined not to give in. He gritted his teeth and focused even harder.


    The creatures all around were uncaring, and they received the light happily. They were addicted, enjoying the light like they were getting their next fix after a long time jonesing. And what¡¯s more, this would only end up with them bing stronger.


    With the gene locks of all the creatures behind opening, and the bursts of light that apanied them, the shelter was obscenely bright right now.


    Meanwhile, Bao¡¯er was still asleep on the back of the sheep, holding her red bird.


    Dragon King was very much like the other creatures in the area, in that he was merrily epting the bounty of light. He had more of a reason to, though, as his body had been in an awful state for quite some time. Now, Han Sen noticed, the spirit had recovered a bit.


    Han Sen was starting to realize there was nothing he could do, and neither was there anyone else he could rely on for aid. Even summoning Disloyal Knight would have been useless.


    The clock was ticking, and Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to decide on a course of action before he ended up dying right there.


    But just as Han Sen was about to summon Disloyal Knight, anyway, a ck mist shed in front of his eyes. It was so fast, Han Sen initially believed it to be a trick of his vision.


    But after the sh, the light was shut-off and the demonguage silenced.


    Han Sen felt the pressure release, and with the apanying relief, almost copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! When they wake up, they will not be happy,¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and took off running. He used his white light to try to exhaust the remaining light inside. Unfortunately, the active time remaining on his super king spirit mode depleted, and he was unable to flush it all out of his system. What¡¯s worse, the gross volume of light had ended up crystallized inside him.


    Han Sen¡¯s face went pale. He was no longer just weak; the crystallized light was actively hurting him and making his situation all the more dire.

 Chapter 1080 - Crystallized Body

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Crystallized Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was too injured to fly, so he summoned Disloyal Knight andmanded that he pick Han Sen up and fly him to safety instead.


    Han Sen had not been physically damaged, but the light had crystallized his organs, veins, muscles, and bones.


    Without the demonguage, the light could not assimte with Han Sen¡¯s body or leave. It was there to stew and go hard, leaving him in a frightening condition.


    Han Sen had not been paralyzed, just made extremely stiff. But what was worse, with his body clogged¡ªsomething which prohibited the traversal of his energies ¡ªhe could no longer open any gene locks.


    Disloyal Knight delivered Han Sen back to the statue. There, Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m injured, how will you get us out of here?¡±


    Dragon King responded, ¡°I couldn¡¯t, previously. But now that I have absorbed the Ancient Devil light, that has changed.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were one of Ancient Devil¡¯s generals. If so, how did he not recognize you in the pce?¡± Han Sen was perplexed. Amidst all that he had endured, Dragon King had not disobeyed or betrayed him.


    Dragon King said, ¡°If that was truly Ancient Devil Emperor, I can assure you, you would not be breathing. I have already told you once: he has gone to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. He¡¯s been gone a long time.¡±


    ¡°Then who was that, inside the light?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King exined, ¡°It must be Big Mara, left behind by Ancient Devil Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Big Mara?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King said, ¡°Using his own genes, he created a doppelganger. A tulpa of himself, born from a geno seed. The doppelganger is not as smart, but the power is fairlyparable. I am unsure why it is still here, though, having taken the emperor¡¯s ce all this time. To think it is still conducting these geno tests...¡±


    Dragon King then looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°It may only be a doppelganger, but the light was as real as it gets. Why did you not ept it and be stronger? Instead, you let yourself end up in quite the condition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s personal, and it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. You said you could get us out of here. Can we go yet?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    No matter how beneficial the light might have been, it was not something Han Sen wanted. To him, it might as well have been poison.


    Dragon King spat out some light, simr to what Big Mara had done.


    He took that light, which was thick and creamy, and wiped it on his eyeballs. Then, with bright gleaming eyes, Dragon King said, ¡°By using this Ancient Devil light, I can guide us through the ck mist that traps us here. If we avoid the dimensional tears, we can make our way out of Devil¡¯s Realm. This squirt of light is the only one I have, so we need to get out now. If this runs out, we won¡¯t have another chance.¡±


    Disloyal Knight continued carrying Han Sen, and they both followed behind Dragon King. Unfortunately, Dragon King was very slow, so to increase their pace, he hopped onto Disloyal Knight for a ride, too.


    The creatures had yet to leave the shelter that was high above, so their journey was not gued or hindered by any monstrous intrusions.


    Disloyal Knight continued at a hasty pace, allowing itself to be guided by Dragon King¡¯s directions. Just as his light grew dim, though, they saw a different light up ahead. It was the light of the exit, and so they hurried towards it, relieved to be free of that ce.


    The sun was bright, and ahead of them was arge, sprawling forest. Looking behind them, all they saw was a ck mist.


    ¡°That was lucky.¡± Dragon King then sighed. If he had a body, he¡¯d have been sweating all over.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°If you were one of those generals, you should have been familiar with those creatures. Why were you so afraid, then?¡±


    Dragon King said, ¡°Afraid? Me? No. Your imagination surely goes ces.¡±


    Han Sen did not push the matter, as Dragon King clearly did not want to tell him.


    They picked a random direction to travel in the hopes of reaching a shelter. If they discovered a shelter, they could find out which region they were in.


    Dragon King was one of the eight generals, and now, he was swiftly guiding Han Sen to a shelter.


    When they came across one, it was a knight-shelter that looked abandoned.


    ¡°I hope the teleporter is still functional,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t, that¡¯s okay. We can always go and find another shelter. Following the war, all the shelters in a fifty-thousand-mile radius of us should be abandoned,¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°What happened in this war?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Um, let¡¯s go and see if the teleporter still works, shall we?¡± Dragon King obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Han Sen dismounted Disloyal Knight and staggered inside the shelter.


    He was able to walk, and his powers were still there inside him, he just couldn¡¯t make use of them.


    Fortunately, the teleporter was in fine condition. Han Sen left Disloyal Knight behind and returned to the Alliance.


    Han Sen was unable to use the Blood-Pulse Sutra or the Dongxuan Sutra, so he had to return to the Alliance and heal.


    When he checked himself into the hospital, the results of his condition were dire.


    Some of his organs, veins, muscles, and bones had been wholly crystallized, and even some of his blood had suffered the same result.


    The professional surgeons that examined him said there was nothing they could do for him, and that removal of the crystals was impossible.


    If the crystallization had only affected a few of his organs, they could have easily been swapped out, but ny percent of his body was crystallized. Even his brain had crystallized. If they reced all the organs, they might as well have built a brand-new person.

 Chapter 1081 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Marriage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Ruozhen brought in a few demi-gods to check out Han Sen and evaluate whether or not there was something they could do for him, but nothing worthwhile came from their observations. The crystals were firmly lodged in his body and had be a part of him. The demi-gods were strong, and even though they could have broken the crystals, destroying them would mean destroying the organs. And destroying the organs would mean killing Han Sen.


    A few dayster, a middle-aged man came to see Han Sen with Ji Yanwu.


    Ji Yanwu, from what Han Sen could immediately see, respected the man he had brought with him a great deal. And although he didn¡¯t say a word, Han Sen could tell who this person was.


    It was Luo Haitang, the Godyer.


    After Luo Haitang examined Han Sen, all he did was sigh and leave. He never returned after that.


    Many people came to know about Han Sen¡¯s poor condition. Although the specifics weren¡¯t widespread, it wasmon to hear people whisper about Han Sen having suffered an unfortunate ident. The wounds Han Sen had incurred were so grievous, not even the legendary Godyer could fix them.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in any danger of dying, and his condition wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal had he been an ordinary person, but Han Sen was Han Sen. And without his powers, Han Sen was useless. He felt useless.


    Many people came to visit. Some came kindheartedly, to see if they could do anything or, at the very least, express their condolences. Others just came to see if what they had heard was true: the great Han Sen had fallen.


    No matter what they thought though, Han Sen did not give in to sadness. He wasn¡¯t going to abandon hope of recovery because he had a solution of his own.


    He might not have been able to open his gene locks, but he could still make use of his super king spirit mode. With that, he himself could remove the crystals slowly over time.


    Because the crystals were a part of Han Sen, they had to be removed bit-by-bit, slowly. It would take a long time for this crystallization process to be reversed; a very long time.


    Han Sen actually had another method of fixing himself, and that was to use the demonnguage he had learned while in Devil¡¯s Realm. If he spoke it, he could heal and improve his body quickly.


    But of course, Han Sen still preferred to get rid of it the slow way. He wasn¡¯t going to immediately fix himself, if doing so allowed the light to change him.


    ¡°What a shame.¡± The Zhao family feigned sadness over the entire affair. But obviously, behind the scenes, they mocked Han Sen.


    The Zhao family and Han Sen had much bad blood between them, so it was only natural for them to feel this way. Their history was an ugly one, after all.


    The people who were genuinely close to Han Sen, though, who believed he could not recover, were incredibly upset over what had urred.


    ¡°Handsome.¡± Wang Mengmeng and Wang Yuhang came to visit Han Sen one day, and when they looked at Han Sen, they did so with red eyes. Evidently, they had been crying their eyes out upon learning of his condition.


    Qin Lan, Yang Manli, Tang Zhenliu, Lin Feng, Lin Beifeng, Su Xiaoqiao, Liu Meng, and Huangfu Pingqing all came to visit him, over time. Even Ning Yue came to visit.


    Ning Yue did not say much, given the circumstances, but before he left, he said, ¡°Recover soon, yes? Without an opponent as formidable as you up and about, this world seems rather dull already.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and responded, ¡°You can always buy me a drink sometime.¡±


    Queen also came to visit Han Sen. She didn¡¯t stay long, though. All she did was p Han Sen¡¯s forehead and swiftly leave.


    Even Han Sen was confused by this behavior, and after she left, he nursed his forehead and mulled why she had acted that way.


    Many more people came to visit Han Sen, and it warmed his heart far more than he thought it would. He was delighted to learn he had so many friends who genuinely cared for his wellbeing.


    Han Sen¡¯s mother, Luo Lan, did not sound worried at all, though, upon learning of his affliction. She even had the gall to say, ¡°Perhaps this means you can stay at home and make some babies for me. I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for a grandson.¡±


    Han Sen could only present her a wry smile after this, not fancying himself as a baby-making machine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work?¡± Han Sen asked Ji Yanran, who came to visit and was peeling an apple for him.


    Ever since what happened, Ji Yanran had practically moved into the Han household to look after him.


    ¡°I retired,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    Han Sen was shocked to hear this, and said, ¡°I thought you wanted to be a captain! There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me.¡±


    Ji Yanran looked at him and said, ¡°You owe me a wedding. You still owe me a proper proposal. Have you forgotten about how terrible your first was?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Give it to me now.¡± Ji Yanran demanded.


    ¡°But now I...¡± Han Sen wanted to say he was nning to give her a better one, once he was healed.


    ¡°You need someone beside you 24/7, and I want that person to be me.¡± Ji Yanran was firm in this stance.


    ¡°But I...¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want Ji Yanran to waste her life and career by nursing him.


    ¡°You owe me. And besides, the psychic said if I don¡¯t marry this year, it¡¯s best I wait another ten years. And I don¡¯t want to wait ten years before I get married!¡± Ji Yanran pleaded.


    ¡°Yanran...¡± Han Sen held her, thinking her kindness to be immeasurable. He was so touched, he felt he¡¯d have to spend his entire life trying to repay her sacrifices just to be with him.


    Han Sen proposed and they got married. The wedding ceremony was simple, held between close family members and friends. Once it was done, they became husband and wife.


    After their wedding, Ji Yanran opened an aircraftpany on Roca. Han Sen spent his time researching hyper geno arts.


    He could not practice hyper geno arts at this time, so all he could do was research them. Bai Yishan taught him much, but he also spent time studying ancientnguages to help him practice the Dongxuan Sutra in the future, amongst other things.


    Han Sen confirmed what he wished to research, opting not to learn about the more famous hyper geno arts or the hyper geno arts that were applied to the use of weapons.


    He researched the powers of the Coin Toad. He wanted to make it a hyper geno art.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to just make it any hyper geno art, as it currently was. He wanted to make the low tier coins even more powerful, so they could match with high tier gene locks.

 Chapter 1082 - Reaper

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Reaper</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Every once in a while, Han Sen activated his super king spirit mode to purge what little of the crystals he could.


    The process was painful, in addition to being slow. He could only chisel it away bit-by-bit, and removing it all seemed like it was going to take a few years.


    But Han Sen did not waste all this time in the Alliance. He still visited the sanctuary to consume food Disloyal Knight collected on his behalf, so he could improve his sacred geno point tally.


    Disloyal Knight hunted in the forest, but primarily did so inside the Devil¡¯s Realm, where there were sacred-blood creatures in abundance. By doing this, the Devil Fang badge was able to gather many Devil Presences.


    Han Sen was unable to fight, but his weapons were not wasted.


    The hardest part of this entire period of his life was not removing the crystals. It was the part where he had to make babies. He and Ji Yanran worked hard at this, but still no pregnancy came. In the meantime, they used Bao¡¯er as a way of practicing being parents.


    One year after this entire misfortune befell Han Sen, a scientist called Fulie announced he had discovered a way in which Life Geno Essences could be refined.


    After much testing, it was deemed safe and was widely used. And following this discovery, humanity officially entered the super gene era.


    It was only a matter of time before they figured out a method, but still, they had done so a little faster than Han Sen had expected.


    Humans who wished to refine a Life Geno Essence had to use a geno fluid that was attuned to the same element. Although it was not half as simple as what Han Sen had been doing all this time, it was good progress.


    People in the First and Second God¡¯s Sanctuaries were now able to make use of Life Geno Essences, but killing super creatures in the Third and Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuaries was still proving too difficult.


    It was a good thing for humanity on the whole, however, as this new avenue of ascension would make killing super creatures and super spirits a more essible feat.


    Han Sen was not just looking for super geno points, though. That was basic knowledge now, as far as he was concerned.


    Although Han Sen had not epted the powers given to him by the Ancient Devil light, he had been victim to a being that possessed ten gene locks. That level of power was what he had been fighting to achieve for all the years he had been in the sanctuaries.


    With enough time and fitness, ordinary king spirits could open nine gene locks. But opening ten was a rare feat, and the difference between a ninth and tenth gene lock was incrediblyrge.


    Not many king spirits and super creatures could achieve this, and for humans, the chances were practically zero. Still, humans could be demi-gods and reach the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary through the Evolution Pool. They didn¡¯t have to break through the sanctuary or be invited in, like spirits or creatures were.


    While getting there may have been quite achievable, surviving in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary was another matter entirely. Very few humans were able to eke out an existence there.


    As time went by, the name Han Sen began to fade. People only recalled he was once a person who was considered the most powerful young man in the Alliance.


    Even the Luo family had nowe to terms with the fact Han Sen was not willing to learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra, and cared little about whether he did or did not.


    A few years passed, and Han Sen and Ji Yanran had carved out a good life for themselves. Not much work was involved, due to their amassed fortunes, and so they spent much of their time shopping or traveling¡ªoftentimes both.


    Han Yan had now reached the age where she was able to enter the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, a ce that humans had quickly be the rulers of. With their influence and domination of the realm, she was able to grow up and scale the ranks swiftly.


    Perhaps it was because of her genes, or the fact Luo Lan had taught her very well, but she was practically a copy of Han Sen.


    In a mere two years, she had be the reigning goddess of the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. She had even performed well enough to reach the top ten of Divinity¡¯s Bout.


    People used to refer to Han Sen as a genius or the son-inw of the president, but now they called him Han Yan¡¯s big brother.


    Han Sen was incredibly proud of what his little sister had achieved, too.


    But soon after, not even that name was widely known. His existence faded from the memory of those in the Alliance.


    He had gone into obscurity, returning to nothing but a whisper of an old glory. He and his legacy had be a forgotten relic. One day, though, he thought, he¡¯d return and shock everyone.


    On this day now, Han Sen was in the backyard, holding Ji Yanran. There, he watched Han Yan practicing her hyper geno arts.


    Han Sen had taught her many things and frequently stepped in to instruct her, but today, something bothered him. His soured face was in to see, so he stood up.


    Ever since what happened, Han Sen had been unable to use Dongxuan Aura. And because of this, he had been unable to get a true sense for Han Yan¡¯s power and observe what she had learned.


    But his abilities were now finally starting to return, as the remainder of the crystals were almost fully purged from his body. Today, he could see her clearly.


    ¡°Why are you practicing the Falsified-Sky Sutra?¡± Han Sen knew the Asura Sutra and the Falsified-Sky Sutra were practically the same, and he understood why his mother had not wanted him to learn it.


    It seemed as if, after the Luo family¡¯s failure in converting Han Sen, they were back to their old tricks but with a different target: Han Yan.


    ¡°No! This is the big Luo skill from Saint Hall. It¡¯s not the Falsified-Sky Sutra. I can¡¯t believe you could make such a mistake.¡± Han Yanughed.


    Han Sen was shocked. He understood now, and thought, ¡°The Luo family don¡¯t give in, do they. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re dirty enough to resort to such tricks.¡±

 Chapter 1083 - The Origins of the Falsified-Sky Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 1083: The Origins of the Falsified-Sky Sutra</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night, Han Sen spoke to Luo Lan alone.


    She seemed to know already, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. When the Luo family started learning the Falsified-Sky Sutra, I knew it¡¯d never stop.¡±


    Luo Lan sighed and went on to say, ¡°I thought by hiding, and obscuring your lineage, I could provide my children with a better life. A good one. I never wanted you to suffer or be burdened with things you should never have had to. I was foolish to expect the Luo family would drop this matter after you refused to learn; foolish to believe they weren¡¯t so desperate, that they were even willing to get a woman, who didn¡¯t even possess the same surname, to learn it.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand, Mom. Why are they so insistent on us learning it? And if Little Yan learns it, will she be in danger of any kind?¡± Han Sen asked.


    If the concern of the Falsified-Sky Sutra only applied to him, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t inquire about it. But if it was going to affect his sister, he wanted to know as much as he could.


    It concerned Han Yan¡¯s safety, and that was of the utmost importance to Han Sen.


    Luo Lan looked at Han Sen, and Han Sen met her gaze. He had to know what danger could potentially face his sister. He was not going to let her deal with something so scummy and sly without knowing all the facts.


    ¡°If you are not willing to exin, then I¡¯ll ask the Luo family myself,¡± Han Sen said.


    Luo Lan then told him, ¡°That would be pointless. Since you are now unable to learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra, they won¡¯t tell you a thing.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll destroy their family; how does that sound?¡± Han Sen proimed.


    Luo Lan merely sighed in response, saying, ¡°That would be pointless, too. Nothing can be done for your sister right now, as she has already learned the skill. This is all my fault, though, and I ept that. It was stupid of me to not anticipate their desperation, and expect such an arrogant man to go so far as to teach an outsider. All by a trick, too.¡±


    ¡°How did this even happen?¡± Han Sen¡¯s blood was boiling, but he did not want his mother to learn how angry he was.


    Luo Lan looked at her son for a while, and then she said, ¡°The Falsified-Sky Sutra didn¡¯t always belong to the Luo family, you know.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked to hear this. Everyone in the Alliance believed the Falsified-Sky Sutra belonged to them, and them alone. For Luo Lan to confess it was not theirs was big.


    But then, Han Sen recalled the Asura Sutra. If his mother was willing to borate, he hoped she would.


    ¡°Our ancestry dates back to a time when we were little more than interster thieves and space pirates.¡± Luo Lan continued to speak without Han Sen having to prompt her. He was as surprised as he was d.


    ¡°Interster thieves?¡± Han Sen did not expect the origins of a now-high ss family in the Alliance to rest in such a sordid history; one that revolved around theft and piracy, as his mother was suggesting.


    ¡°Humanity has existed in the universe for a long time, but the Alliance has not always been here. And in the early days of space travel, humanity had to rely on the shura for space-faring,¡± Luo Lan exined.


    ¡°What? Are you suggesting that the Falsified-Sky Sutra was stolen from a shura king¡¯s tomb?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°Yes. It was a skill that was originally developed by the shura, but for some reason, it was hidden inside a tomb. No other shura has learned it, as far as I know. And remember, shura kings can only visit the tombs as a final pilgrimage unto a ce of rest. They only go there when they are on the precipice of death. Even if they learn the secret there, inside the tomb, it¡¯s not as if they can leave and inform the others. There is no return for a dying shura king,¡± Luo Lan was not holding back.


    ¡°Why would it even be there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The person who stole the Falsified-Sky Sutra did not know, either. But he did, after having learned it.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything more, and just allowed her to speak.


    Luo Lan said, ¡°That Luo family member was so very smart. His intelligence was what allowed him to sneak inside that tomb in the first ce. We were weak during that time, and on a whim, if they so fancied, the shura could have destroyed humanity with ease. Regardless, after taking the sutra, they tranted the shura text with the aid of a few captured shura and forced them to learn it. These kidnapped shura ended up dying. And upon their deaths, they immediately withered into skeletal husks.¡±


    ¡°Soon after, they tried getting humans to learn it. The shura may have died, but no ill fate befell the humans who learned it. We could learn it, but they could not, it seemed. That being said, the powers the tranted text suggested we could wield were not at all like the real skill. We were weak and the skill¡¯s powers were low. That was, until a person...¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It was an eight-year-old girl.¡± Luo Lan paused for a while. When her desire to speak returned, she said, ¡°The little girl came across the Falsified-Sky Sutra mistakenly, when it was originally meant to have been given to her father. She tried learning it herself, and was sessful. She was able to wield the Falsified-Sky powers with rming proficiency.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped in his chest, and so he had to ask, ¡°What was this girl¡¯s name?¡±


    For a moment, Han Sen had thought it might have been Zero. But the timeline didn¡¯t add up, so he dropped that consideration.


    ¡°Her name was Yu Mushuang, and she became the initial thief¡¯s wife.¡± Luo Lan¡¯s face looked strange, and she went on to say, ¡°She was a mix. Her father was human and her mother was shura. Perhaps it was the mixed shura bloodline that allowed her to learn it.¡±


    ¡°Only descendants of her blood were able to learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra in its truest form and purity, with its entire power. Unfortunately for the disciples of that sutra, we no longer interbreed with the shura. The blood has thinned, and the powers lessened as a consequence. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sanctuaries, amplifying our powers, the sutra would be a forgotten memory and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Humans can¡¯t achieve the heights of what the skill is possible of, and shura die when trying to learn it. Only a mix can perfect it. Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it has been a subject of much discussion within the ranks of the Luo family. No one has been able to yield an answer thus far. They have since tried to capture more shura and force them to learn it, but the shura continue to die.¡±

 Chapter 1084 - Luo Family’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Luo Family¡¯s Secret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luo Lan had spoken a lot, all to exin to Han Sen where the Falsified-Sky Sutra hade from. He still had many lingering questions, however, and one of those was why the family was so insistent on them learning it.


    Luo Lan continued to exin. ¡°It is because the blood of the shura has thinned a lot since then. There was an argument in the Luo family, suggesting they interbreed with the shura again and revitalize their blood. Others were, of course, against the idea. We are humans, and that¡¯s what they believed we should remain. Hybrids were not necessary. It split the family in two. Those who wished to keep the family as purely human remained in the Alliance. The others went off to live with the shura.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who has gone there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Luo Lan then spoke dimly, saying, ¡°This is the Luo family¡¯s greatest secret, one that cannot be shared. If I told you, the Luo family¡ªyou and Han Yan included¡ªwould be doomed. We still possess the blood of shura in our veins. It may be light, but it¡¯s still there, and others may not take the volume into consideration were this to be known. It¡¯s why I have never told you anything about this before.¡±


    ¡°And in regards to the names of those that went to the shura, and who leads them, that is ssified even for me. I have no idea. Your great-grandfather was once drunk and did mention their leader being incredibly handsome and let slip the name or title of someone called Yu Shura.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Isn¡¯t that the same name as the current queen of the shura?¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    Luo Lan said, ¡°The Luo family does not want the Falsified-Sky Sutra to fall back into the hands of the shura. If it did, it could be used against humanity. So, when Yu Shura left, he only learned the first half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra: the half you have. The second half is another secret, mind you. After your great-grandfather, there was no other heir for its learning. That was why they believed it was imperative for you to learn this sutra.¡±


    Han Sen was starting to understand quite a bit, and he thought these elucidations were brilliant. These revtions also exined to him why the Asura Sutra was longer than the Falsified-Sky Sutra¡ªit was theplete version.


    ¡°Yu Shura¡¯s mixed heirs were far stronger than those who decided to remain in the Alliance. It wasn¡¯t until we found the sanctuaries that we could grow and elerate our development by collecting geno points, andter reim a position of greater strength than those who left. And if you¡¯re worried the mixed ones can enter the sanctuaries, you needn¡¯t be. Just like the genuine shura themselves, the mixed cannot enter.¡±


    Luo Lan further went on to say, ¡°The Luo family members that left to be with the shura, though? Don¡¯t concern yourself with them. They cannot be considered rtives anymore, and beyond that, they don¡¯t even look like humans. The Luo family will never provide them the second half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra.¡±


    ¡°As for the secret I mentioned, it is not to be mentioned to any outside the Luo family. Something urred, and both the Yu Shura and Luo families agreed on not allowing anyone else to know. But, every ten years, the Luo family will send their strongest to battle against the strongest champion of Yu Shura¡¯s family. If the Luo family ever loses, they will be forced to hand over the second half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra. Your great-grandfather is the only one who has learned the Falsified-Sky Sutra in its entirety, so if anything ever happened to him, it¡¯d be best if they had a recement. If he died, the Yu Shura would get it. That¡¯s why the family wanted you for the longest time.¡±


    ¡°Aside from me and Little Yan, aren¡¯t there any other viable candidates for them to teach?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Luo Lan said, ¡°Your grandfather always desired strength. It consumed him, and he pushed and pushed until he fell in the sanctuaries. When I left the family, there weren¡¯t any geniuses like him left.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just destroy it?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I have always thought that would be the best solution, so this entire matter could be just dealt with. But your great-grandfather is too arrogant to dare do such a thing.¡± Luo Lan paused, before continuing to say, ¡°But now that your sister has learned it, the Yu Shura will find her if something happens to your great-grandfather.¡±


    ¡°So, it is because of his foolish pride that my sister has to fight the Yu Shura every ten years? Does he have no consideration for others? Is this the cost of his pride?¡± Han Sen was appalled.


    ¡°It does not matter now. It is toote.¡± Luo Lan looked regretful.


    ¡°Let me go to the Luo family and destroy this skill. Let pride be d*mned and the fighting adjourned,¡± Han Sen proimed.


    Luo Lan believed Han Sen to be kidding, at first, but she said, ¡°She has already learned it. Doing that won¡¯t turn back the clock. Let¡¯s just hope she can be a demi-god before your great-grandfather dies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting around, twiddling my thumbs and hoping for the best. I¡¯ll handle this. I won¡¯t let her get hurt on the ount of some foolish old man.¡± When Han Sen said this, he thought to himself, ¡°Nothing is more important than my family. I¡¯d rather give the Asura Sutra directly to Yu Shura, before letting my sister fight them needlessly.¡±


    Han Sen returned to the sanctuary for the first time in years. But this time, he was not Han Sen. Now, he was Dor. For his time there, he couldn¡¯t risk others finding out he was no longer crippled. Dragon King knew the location where they left off, and with Disloyal Knight there, there would be no need for him to fight much, anyway.


    Han Sen met up with some humans who had entered that ce a couple of years ago. He saved them as Dor. In return, they gave him information regarding where they were.


    Han Sen then took off towards a human shelter that had developed outside of that realm. For a ride, he summoned Golden Growler.


    Golden Growler had only just finished evolving a few months prior, and it was as strong as any super creature of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary could be. As good as this was, however, it hadn¡¯t opened any gene locks.


    Over the next few months, Han Sen had managed to get the Golden Growler to open three gene locks. It¡¯d still need to open another six to reach nine, if it wanted to reallypete, though.


    Fortunately, Han Sen only wanted to use it for a ride right now. It was incredibly fast.


    When he reached the outskirts of that empty, forestednd, he was not far off from the shelter he was headed towards. But all of a sudden, he started to hear screaming. Then, he saw a strange light.


    Han Sen frowned. That area was not unlike where the shelter was supposed to reside, ording to those humans.

 Chapter 1085 - Dollar Falls from the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Dor Falls from the Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Su Xiaoqiao was feeling down in the dumps that day. He had managed to max out his sacred geno points in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary and was sent to a royal human shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. While this may have been fortunate, it was a pleasure that was short-lived. In less than a year after his arrival, creatures hade to conquer the ce.


    Outside of the gate, a ten-meter-tall monster stood. It had two heads and six legs, and its body was like a grossly inted marble. When he first saw it, and the apanying wretches, he felt terrified.


    He had only been in that sanctuary for less than a year, and in that time, he had only been able to consume ordinary and primitive flesh. To face creatures such as that, at his level, the chance of survival was slim.


    Needless to say, Trench Shelter was doing poorly. The monsters attacking had been dubbed ¡°Raging Beasts,¡± and the one in the lead was a sacred-blood ss creature. The others itmanded were not as strong but were still fairly powerful. The weakest of the footsoldiers were primitive, whereas none exceeded mutant ss.


    With its gene locks open, the supreme Raging Beast clobbered the walls of the shelter. With each thud, the bricks of the shelter¡¯sposure shook. Each quake was more violent than thest, and all the humans inside mournfully epted it was only a matter of time before the entire ramparts were brought down.


    And once those walls came down, there¡¯d be nothing separating the humans inside from the ravenous maws of the hungry creatures baying for their blood.


    A few elites had leaped down to meet the assaulting creatures and battle them there on the ins, but it wasn¡¯t long before the shelter-anchored, non-fighters were forced to listen to a chorus of moans and screams. It hadn¡¯t gone well for the elites, that was for sure.


    The bodies of the creatures had proven too tough for the weaponry the elites wielded. They had quickly discovered they would have to aim for the eyes of the creatures if they wished to deal them harm. If a strikended elsewhere, nothing woulde of it.


    In the heat of battle, though, aiming for the blinking eyes of a horde of tall beasts was incredibly difficult. And as such, they did not fare well. With their armaments and magical abilities not being able to deal damage to the very bodies of the creature, things were dire for the fighters, right off the bat.


    Pang!


    The Raging Beast brought its raging fists down against the walls again, but this time, it sessfully prated the stone. Brick and mortar were sent flying in a dizzying plume of dust.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Xiaoqiao was on the wall as that urred, and he fell all the way down to the ground. A brick had whacked his face during the tumble, and blood poured from his nose.


    Realizing there¡¯d be no time for a visit to the infirmary, he knew he¡¯d have to stay strong. So, he did his best to disregard the searing pain and instead raise his bow back up. He took aim and began firing arrows, just as he had been.


    Dong!


    The arrow hit a Raging Beast¡¯s face, but it pinged off the thick hide¡ªhe had failed to strike the eye.


    Su Xiaoqiao fired another arrow, and this second effort was actually a sess. The arrow found its target and plugged itself deep into the eye of the rampaging monster. The leading creature reeled back in pain, letting out an earth-trembling groan as it unwittingly fell back onto the army behind it.


    That was Su Xiaoqiao¡¯s final arrow, though. And upon noticing his empty quiver, all he could cry aloud was, ¡°Why must these giants have eyes no bigger than beans?!¡±


    Su Xiaoqiao threw the bow aside and summoned a spear, hoping he could leap up and spike the eyes of the monsters in meleebat.


    And thus, he went into battle. The screams of agony, from both humans and monsters, was his soundtrack. With the tter of steel and the tearing of flesh, with theshing of blood and the breaking of bones, a symphony of war yed in apaniment to his charge.


    But the valiance of his charge was cut short by more tremors. The ground shook violently, and the volume increased rapidly. It got worse and worse.


    Another Raging Beast was approaching the battlefield. But this one was thirty meters tall, and its body was entirely ck like hard obsidian.


    ¡°Berserk sacred-blood Raging Beast is on-approach!¡± Zhao Long¡¯s face turned grim, as he made the call-out. He was the leader of the shelter.


    Trench Shelter had barely been able to hold strong against a mere few of the Raging Beasts. While the battle had been arduous, and the many lives had been lost, the hope of victory had never departed them. But now, with a berserk sacred-blood beast on the way, things had never seemed so hopeless.


    The berserk sacred-blood Raging Beast did not heed the attack of any human, and it walked directly up to the gate of the shelter like a battering ram.


    Zhao Long flew up towards it, and with a spear imbued with the airborne-fire of a thousand lightning bolts, threw it towards the advancing wretch.


    Like a bolt of lightning itself, the flight of the spear was instant.


    But the berserk sacred-beast creature was not as lumbering as its appearance suggested, and it hastily managed to duck and avoid the spear striking its eye. It pinged off the monster¡¯s forehead and went spinning a few hundred meters away like a ricocheting bullet.


    Zhao Long¡¯s face turned ugly. Even had he missed the eye of the beast, he had hoped he could still deal damage to it. That was his strongest skill, but it had yielded nothing. Unhindered, the berserk sacred-blood Raging Beast continued its approach towards the shelter¡¯s gate. Giant footprints on the ground were left in its wake.


    The humans who were still along the crumbling ramparts fired arrows as fast and as furiously as they could. And while the barrage of arrows came in like rain, they seemed to be as damaging as raindrops to the monsters, too.


    Any hope of salvation was now lost to the humans, and they watched in fear as the Raging Beasts pounded the shelter. The gate would be broken into splinters any second now.


    That gate was a floodgate, and once it was down, it really would lead to a flood of countless hungry monsters. But their concern did not just lie there. The entire structure of the shelter had taken a significant walloping, and it was weakened. Soon, many spots on the walls woulde falling down.


    With their morale hitting rock bottom, they could no longer even muster the courage to fight.


    The monsters were extremely excited inparison, and the spirits of the filthy beasts were clearly raised with the approach of imminent victory. They pounded against the walls and gates harder, stomped their feet, gnashed their teeth, and licked their lips. There were so many tremors, it felt as if the entire earth would be torn asunder.


    The humans knew they had been too weak to withstand such an assault. They knew their efforts to maintain control over Trench Shelter against such a horde of beasts had been a foolish endeavor.


    ¡°Everyone! Return to the Alliance!¡± Zhao Long gave the order to return, as he alone remained fighting. He hoped to buy the rest of his people time so they could escape.


    The surviving elites fell back but did not leave. They wished for as many others to evacuate before they themselves did, as well.


    Su Xiaoqiao felt terrible. He saw the horror and despair in hispatriots, but he knew nothing could be done to help save the day.


    And if they left, he knew it was extremely unlikely they¡¯d ever return.


    ¡°Coins!¡± someone shouted. When Su Xiaoqiao heard this, the extinguished fire in his heart was relit. He asked, ¡°Coins? Is Dor here?!¡±


    Su Xiaoqiao did not see the enigmatic figure himself, but he did see a number of coins raining down from the sky.

 Chapter 1086 - That Really Is Dollar

    <h4>Chapter 1086: That Really Is Dor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That really is Dor!¡± Su Xiaoqiao eximed in shock. He had no idea what had just happened, but thendscape of battle had immediately morphed.


    Coins scattered across all the Raging Beasts, peppering them.


    No one knew why the coins were there, though, or what they would do.


    But in the next second, silence filled the shelter as everyone stared across the battlefield with eyes wide and mouths agape.


    Boom!


    When those coinsnded on the monsters, they all toppled and fell to the ground as if they had been crushed under an immense weight.


    It happened to every single Raging Beast, even the sacred-blood ss variant. They all fell down and squealed, under a phantom distress and inability to rise.


    ¡°What is this? What¡¯s happening?¡± Zhao Long wasn¡¯t sure what to think right now, but the sudden turn of events had definitely left him surprised.


    The same could be said for all who witnessed what was urring. They all looked at the toppled creatures in disbelief.


    The berserk sacred-blood beast was the only that hadn¡¯t copsed. It screamed to the heavens, defying the weight that sought to bring him down.


    But suddenly, a bright white light in the sky appeared. It was a humanoid figure with long white hair. Inside that warm glow, this person looked like an actual god.


    He was d in armor, and as he drifted down towards the monster, a coin was wedged between two of his fingers. Then he fired it out at the monster.


    Everyone watched the coin nt itself on the beast¡¯s forehead.


    Immediately after this urred, the giant crumpled and fell.


    At the same moment, the beast¡¯s body began to crack like an egg. As if it was suffering immense pressure, it began to break apart. From the web of cracks, blood began to ooze.


    Boom!


    The berserk sacred-beast was entirely crushed by an invisible force. It was crushed down into a lumpy mound of bloody, sloppy jelly-meat.


    For a single coin to utterly annihte a creature in such a manner was insane, and the people of the shelter believed it to be the work of a god.


    ¡°You are Dor!¡± Su Xiaoqiao eximed to the white shadow that had appeared and saved them.


    He could not see his face, but he had a feeling that it was him.


    ¡°Su Xiaoqiao, ah! It is nice to see that you are here, as well.¡± Han Sen was happy to see a friend of his had reached the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Su Xiaoqiao was delighted at the response he received, and he said, ¡°You remember me? I¡¯ve been here almost a year! It is so good to see you again.¡±


    Everyone looked at Su Xiaoqiao differently, following this.


    It was an incredible glory, to have yourself personally recognized by someone like Dor.


    ¡°I thank you for saving us. I am Zhao Long from Angel Gene,¡± Zhao Long interrupted the two, speaking proudly.


    ¡°Dor.¡± Han Sen¡¯s response was short, but he then went on to say, ¡°The rest of these creatures will remain pinned to the ground for another twelve hours. I suggest you get rid of them soon.¡±


    After that, the white light that surrounded Han Sen amplified, and in a blinding sh, he disappeared again.


    The longer he used super king spirit mode, the longer it would take for him to recover. Because of this, he did not wish to linger too long.


    He was only there to check out the shelter. He had not expected to arrive in the midst of a massive battle and be forced to save the humans there, who were on the verge of failure. With the need for haste, he transformed and decided to make use of the coin skill he had researched and developed during his time away from the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen was incredibly satisfied with the performance. It wasn¡¯t as effective when he cast multiple coins at once, but it could only improve from its already-ster performance. Han Sen knew he was his own toughest critic.


    But he put all his strength into the final coin and came away surprised. He knew it¡¯d be powerful, but he never expected it to be that effective.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t too worn out after his return, since he didn¡¯t spend much time in super king spirit mode.


    He couldn¡¯t return to Trench Shelter right now, so Han Sen turned around and returned to the barrennds.


    Dor¡¯s appearance at Trench Shelter was a hot topic, and news of the escapade quickly became viral. His glorious return was a water-cooler news item for people all around the Alliance. The news spread even quicker, when it was learned a number of prestigious characters were saved by Dor¡¯s appearance, like Zhao Long from Angel Gene.


    For a single coin to crush a berserk sacred-blood creature, everyone was ravenous to guess how powerful he might have be.


    A lot of people had believed Han Sen was the enigmatic Dor.


    But now that he was a cripple, as it was believed, they did not think him to be Dor anymore.


    It was not too umon for people to max out their super geno points now, but the first person to do this was Ji Qing.


    In the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, ying super creatures wasn¡¯t all that difficult. So it didn¡¯te as much of a surprise to learn she was the first to do this.


    The Ji family, as proud as ever, made sure to announce this to the Alliance. They were more than happy to add another notch to their already-prestigious belt of aplishments.


    Everybody knew about super bodies, and Ji Qing¡¯s was called Sword-Soul. It increased the owner¡¯s skills with a sword.


    After Ji Qing¡¯s achievement, everybody put a heightened focus on training their super body. With Angel Gene Fluid and pet pills, many super bodies were created. Everyone¡¯s was different, too.


    The super body received depended on their bodies and genes. If they practiced with the fire element, they¡¯d receive a fire super body, for example.

 Chapter 1087 - Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Killing super creatures in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary was a far more difficult task than killing super creatures in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Very few humans were able to max out their super geno points there, before proceeding to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen hoped more humans woulde into possession of a super body. If humans wanted to conquer the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and be more than free-range ves, they¡¯d need this strength.


    Han Sen had been fortunate his Dongxuan Sutra was able to refine Life Geno Essences. That was how he had been able to max out his super geno points, but because he wished to keep its existence a secret, he had been unable to announce the fact he had already maxed out his super geno points long before anyone else did.


    He wondered whether a super body was based more on genes or fitness.


    Han Sen had practiced the Dongxuan Sutra, the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and Jadeskin. They were his holy trinity, and the super body he had was a super king spirit body.


    What he didn¡¯t know was whether it was the skills in his possession or his fitness that had influenced this.


    Bao¡¯er was currently asleep on Han Sen¡¯s belly while he read the news. Ji Yanran was at the nearby table, working.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯smunicator rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this out there,¡± Han Sen said. He ced Bao¡¯er on the sofa, and then he stepped out into the yard with hismunicator.


    He answered the call and was greeted with Lin Feng¡¯s face.


    ¡°Long time, no see.¡± Han Sen said hello.


    Lin Feng was the formal sort, so he got right to the point. ¡°In four days, the four families are having a meet and greet again. This time, the focus is on surpassers. I hope you will be able to find the time to join us there.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of me going to a shindig like that?¡± Han Sen was not interested in meeting any more Xue, Wang, Ji, and Lin family members than he had to.


    In particr, he was not keen on those of the Xue family. And if he went there, and they picked a fight, he didn¡¯t want to engage.


    ¡°It will be held on the grounds owned by the Xue family. There is a problem.¡± Lin Feng wished to exin more to Han Sen before he dismissed the entire notion.


    ¡°What problem might that be?¡± Han Sen asked with meandering curiosity.


    ¡°Someone in the Xue family has gone mad,¡± Lin Feng said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all just a bunch of nutjobs?¡± Han Sen snidely remarked.


    Lin Feng ignored this and continued to exin, saying, ¡°If any-oldmoner goes mad, it¡¯s no big deal. But this is a demi-god we¡¯re talking about here. His name is Xue Yi Qing, and he almost destroyed his family.¡±


    Han Sen was not expecting this, and his eyes immediately widened. He asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Han Sen thought there really had to be a problem with the Xue family. For one of them to go on a rampage and kill others of his own family, that really was bonkers.


    Lin Feng said, ¡°Fortunately, when it urred, the Lin, Ji, and Wang families were there to stop him.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Well, it seemed as if he himself knew he was going to go insane. Concerned, our elders went to talk to him. But by that point, he had already snapped. He was stopped, but only after killing a few people.¡±


    Lin Feng paused for a moment, and then went on to say, ¡°Then, we discovered his journal. It made mention of there being a problem with Jadeskin, and it had the potential to drive them all crazy. It already does, a little. He said he had to figure it out before the entire family was driven insane. ording to him, the higher the tier that is learned, the higher the potential for turning into a lunatic.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked to hear this, as he had learned Jadeskin, too.


    ¡°Did they find out what was wrong with Jadeskin?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Not yet. It is known that Jadeskin is a hyper geno art stemming from the Frost Sutra, something that belongs to the Xue family. We all want to bang our heads together and figure out what the problem is. It¡¯ll be a big meeting, with this bout of lunacy at its center,¡± Lin Feng said.


    Lin Feng knew Han Sen had been researching hyper geno arts with Bai Yishan in recent times. There was a potential that Han Sen had learned something useful.


    The Frost Sutra was a secret to most, so only important people were able to go to this meeting.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll definitelye,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen did not use Jadeskin anymore, but he was still concerned. He feared it might have been some ticking timebomb, and if it was, he¡¯d like to have it disarmed as soon as he could.


    The Frost Sutra was undoubtedly the best Qi Gong in the four families, but it was owned by the Xue family. And only they were able to learn it.


    If he was able to get a deeper understanding of its inner-workings, he wasn¡¯t going to miss that, either.


    Han Sen had learned many Qi Gongs over the years, and he had spent much time learning and studying hyper geno arts. There really was a fair chance he could elucidate or at least figure stuff out for those attending the meeting.


    The Frost Sutra was able to unlock ten gene locks, but Jadeskin could only go as high as nine.


    After the conversation between Lin Feng and Han Sen was over, Ji Yanran approached. She knew about the uing meet but believed it had nothing to do with them.


    Regardless, Han Sen asked Ji Yanran to ask her family to reserve a spot for him. They quickly approved a position for him there.


    The Xue family wasn¡¯t hiding anything anymore. Something grave was potentially guing every member of the family, so they needed to figure out the issue before things became any worse.


    Their position in the family foursome had weakened considerably after their demi-god lost his sense and started mercilessly killing people. So, they needed outside help. They could now see that they couldn¡¯t manage Jadeskin or the Frost Sutra alone, and they desperately wanted the help of the other families.


    Ji Yanran was uninterested in the meet, but she was going to be too busy to attend, anyway. Han Sen met up with her rtives alone and went to the meet with the Xue family.


    ¡°I always knew something was wrong with them. I¡¯m surprised to see it really was Jadeskin. Still, I¡¯m just happy I didn¡¯t end up like Xue Longyan,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he traveled in the spacecraft.


    ¡°It seems I might find out what the issue is, once I get to see the actual Frost Sutra,¡± Han Sen thought.

 Chapter 1088 - Simple Version of the Frost Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Simple Version of the Frost Sutra</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After meeting with the Ji family, they went to the where the Xue family resided.


    The was snow-white, unsurprisingly. It was covered in ice, and the only season was winter. The temperature never left the negative end of the thermometer, and it was considered a hot day whenever it reached the heights¡ªor lows, if preferred¡ªof minus ten degrees.


    ¡°Ugh, weird. Why in the sanctuaries do they choose to live out here?¡± Han Sen looked around.


    Ji Han responded, saying, ¡°Their hyper geno art requires frosty air. This ce is perfect for them.¡±


    Han Sen wasfortable with the Ji family and was still in their good books. No one ever said anything mean or spiteful regarding the condition of his body.


    Eventually, the surpassers of the three other families arrived. They had all gathered there to research hyper geno arts, as they were all strong.


    The Xue family¡¯s position had weakened. They were the best, once upon a time, with the strongest elites amongst them.


    But with things crumbling, they had been somewhat humbled. Their arrogance had actually receded a little, but still, there was always a certain unpleasantness that surrounded them like a bad smell. People of the Xue family were never, and seemingly would never, be the sort that were easy to get along with.


    They all gathered inside a modern building, but unfortunately, there were no radiators. No oneined about it being too cold, though, as most surpassers had resistance to that sort of temperature.


    Han Sen sat in the room he was provided, and soon after, a knock sounded on his door. It was Lin Feng.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Han Sen swiftly weed him inside.


    Lin Feng said, ¡°If you aren¡¯t too tired, let¡¯s go to the training room.¡±


    ¡°Can we?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Everywhere has been opened up for us. We can go wherever we please. The training room has a simplified version of the Frost Sutra, too. We still need to wait untilter, when everyone has arrived, to hear theplete version, though.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Han Sen grabbed his coat.


    Lin Feng had been to this ce once before. Han Sen hadn¡¯t, so he didn¡¯t know what to expect of the training room, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he should have been surprised to find out it was an ice cave.


    It was minus one hundred degrees in that cave, and Han Sen found it difficult to imagine how the newbies trained there.


    After following down a hallway that skirted the training room, they reached a room. In there, it was even colder. There were many tforms for training.


    In the middle stood a stone carving, and etched into the rock was a simplified version of the Frost Sutra. This was Jadeskin.


    A dozen people were there, looking at it. They wereprised of people from the Lin and Wang family. There were Xue family guards around, too, protecting the ce.


    Han Sen read it a few times, and acknowledged it was the same one he had learned from Xue Longyan.


    ¡°If this has caused them issues, then I should expect the same,¡± Han Sen worriedly thought to himself.


    Han Sen asked Lin Feng, ¡°Might it be their geno fluid that brings about the problems?¡±


    Han Sen did not use geno fluid when he learned this. So, there was a difference.


    Lin Feng answered, ¡°Good thinking, but a few professors have already researched the geno fluid used. Apparently, it isn¡¯t a harmful substance.¡±


    Han Sen frowned, not being able to think of any other reasons why it could cause an issue.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, then keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t talk crap. We wanted to bring in elites to sort this out for us, not some useless cripple,¡± a Xue family member arrogantlymented.


    Everyone there knew Han Sen was disabled, so when they heard him suggest it might have been the geno fluid, one of them just had to say something.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fight, but I do research alongside Bai Yishan. I have researched Qi Gongs and hyper geno arts intensively; it¡¯s my profession. You guys wanted the Frost Sutra to be researched, did you not?¡± Han Sen calmly responded.


    Han Sen knew the people of that family were all a bit loco and vtile, so he did not wish to spur thements into a catalyst for an argument or fight. He allowed the Xue family member to speak what he wished to.


    The Xue family member did not reply, though.


    ¡°Have you found anything out yet?¡± Lin Feng asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen answered, ¡°From this thing? I don¡¯t see an issue. Perhaps I will learn what the issue is upon seeing theplete version.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll be stuck in this icehole for another two days.¡± Everyone took the matter seriously. And if they couldn¡¯t sort out what the issue was, there¡¯d no point in any of the families learning it.


    They wanted to sort it out almost as badly as the Xue family. The skill was very beneficial, so they didn¡¯t want something like that to go to waste.


    Back in his room, Han Sen asked, ¡°Can you provide me a sample of their geno fluid?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be difficult. If they are to reveal the skill itself, I¡¯m not sure this would be something they¡¯d mind, either,¡± Lin Feng said.


    Han Sen returned to his room and contacted the Xue family. Not long after, they delivered what he had asked for.


    Han Sen opened the door and saw an ice-cold woman standing outside. She looked so pretty, but also so severe.

 Chapter 1089 - Why Would It React?

    Chapter 1089: Why Would It React?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The woman looked at Han Sen with eyes that were sharp like stabbing stilettos.


    Han Sen was not a person who was easily intimidated, so despite her heart-chilling presence, he was able to smile and ask her, ¡°Are you here to deliver the geno fluid?¡±


    The woman did not answer Han Sen. She only stood there silently. But just as Han Sen was going to repeat his question, she spoke. What she said surprised him.


    ¡°You have learned Jadeskin, have you not?¡± The woman asked.


    Han Sen was taken aback by this, but he maintained his cool and feigned cluelessness. He told her, ¡°Me? How could I have learned Jadeskin?¡±


    The woman replied to this, saying, ¡°Where you learned it does not matter to me, but if you can solve this problem that gues our family, you will be handsomely rewarded.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t learned it, but that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here to help.¡± Han Sen would never admit it.


    The woman then provided Han Sen with a bottle and a few documents, telling him, ¡°This is Jadeskin¡¯s geno fluid and form. If you have any problems, feel free to give me a call.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°My name is Xue Feiyan,¡± she answered. Then she walked away.


    Xue Feiyan believed Han Sen had learned Jadeskin, which made him feel uneasy. He had no idea how she had managed to find this out.


    Before Han Sen could shut the door and retreat to the studies he wished topose, Ji Han appeared. He immediately blurted, ¡°Oh! Have you been cheating on Yanran? You naughty-devil you. Hitting on Xue Feiyan, are you? You must have a thing for ice caves. Tell me how you were able to seduce that woman¡¯s icy heart or the next thing I do, I¡¯m calling Yanran!¡±


    Han Sen merely gave a wry smile, answering, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know her name, and neither did I know she was ady of the Xue family. She was here delivering the geno fluid and form.¡±


    Han Sen then showed Ji Han the items he had just received.


    ¡°D*mn! The Xue family¡¯s got theirdies running around like postmen? Well, if she¡¯s the one making the rounds, I¡¯m going to go call for some, too!¡± Ji Han looked disturbingly excited.


    ¡°Uncle Han, is she a person of much renown?¡± Han Sen asked.


    He was still reeling from the fact she knew he had learned Jadeskin.


    ¡°What? You have no idea who she is? She¡¯s the prettiest person on this ice-ridden rock. Sometimes, I find myself questioning whether or not you¡¯re actually a man!¡± Ji Han had a genuine suspicion Han Sen was gay.


    Han Sen loved beautiful women, but he was faithful. He had a firm control of what was in his pants, and he would not dare love other women while he was with Ji Yanran. Besides, Xue Feiyan had just exposed his ownership of Jadeskin.


    Han Sen¡¯s knowledge of her only covered a few shallow grounds. She was pretty, and was twenty years of age. She was the daughter of the demi-god who lost his marbles, and she was a talented fighter.


    Xue Feiyan, however, was still in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary; she wasn¡¯t an evolver yet. Even so, this just added to Han Sen¡¯s perplexion. If she was that low in her sanctuary-career, how was she able to tell Han Sen had learned Jadeskin?


    Back inside his room, Han Sen no longer felt safe. If the rest of the Xue family came to know that he had learned Jadeskin, things might quickly go awry.


    ¡°Running off now would be suspicious, though. I¡¯ll just have to keep denying it, no matter how many usations there are,¡± Han Sen told himself.


    Because he hadn¡¯t practiced Jadeskin for a long time, and the crazy demi-god was locked up, he thought that none should have been able to tell he had learned it. Evidently, he was incorrect.


    Fortunately for him, though, the Xue family was in bad shape and might notsh out. They didn¡¯t have as much influence or room for maneuverability with their strained rtionships. If the Xue family of today was the Xue family of a few years ago, and Han Sen would have been on the next flight off that.


    Han Sen then remembered he owned the ck beetle. If he had to, he could use that to escape.


    He put his hand in his pocket to touch the insect. As he stroked the beetle, it brought himfort. With that thing, it¡¯d be impossible for him to lose a fight in the Alliance.


    With his fears ayed, Han Sen got to work researching. He had no tools, so he simply looked at the ingredient list. He was now well-educated in the crafts of geno fluid, so he knew what he was looking at. This geno fluid was primarilyprised of Yin Force and concentrated elemental ice ingredients.


    By all means, from what he could tell, consuming the geno fluid would be good for you. He saw no reason why it would damage or drive individuals insane with rage.


    And a single consumption was all that was needed. There was nothing in it to make people addicted to repeated dosages.


    The next morning, Han Sen decided to have breakfast with Ji Han. The Xue family members that were around the cafeteria seemed oblivious to Han Sen¡¯s learning of Jadeskin, as no further mention was made of it.


    While Han Sen looked around in suspicion, Ji Han went on and on about how it wasn¡¯t Xue Feiyan who delivered the items to him, and it was just some crotchety butler.


    After they finished their meals, they went to the ice cave. The Jadeskin carving was simple enough for Han Sen to read, not that he had to.


    ¡°Was she messing with me? Was she only just guessing?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But the way she had looked at him with those cold eyes made him feel otherwise. She didn¡¯t seem like the sort to joke around like that.


    Xue Feiyan kicked out everyone who was in the monitoring room and turned her attention to Han Sen.


    In her hands, there was a jade stone that looked like ice. Many words had been carved into the relic.


    Xue Feiyan rubbed it gently, staring at Han Sen through the camera feed.


    ¡°No way. He doesn¡¯t look as if he has practiced Jadeskin. Aside from his skin being supremely smooth, I don¡¯t see why anything would suggest he has learned it. But then, why would the frost jade have a reaction to him?¡± Xue Feiyan was confused.

 Chapter 1090 - Frost Jade

    Chapter 1090: Frost Jade


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the faction was originally split into four families, the Xue family was given the Frost Sutra. The primary reason for this was how well it suited them.


    The Frost Sutra relied on yin power and the ice element. Members of the Xue family had a body-type that wasprised of both traits, which made them the best candidates to learn it.


    That being said, the Xue family always knew there¡¯d be a problem if they were to learn it. Before the sanctuaries were discovered, humans were weak. And for the Xue family, that meant they could only learn a portion of the Frost Sutra.


    Rarely was someone¡¯s emotions affected by its learning back then.


    And furthermore, Iceheart was designed to erase the negative emotions that arose from its learning.


    But through the sanctuaries, as it was for every other family, they became stronger. And as a result, the effectiveness of the Frost Sutra increased.


    But for this sutra, there wasn¡¯t a vertical ascension of power. Something changed with the Frost Sutra, and now, by the time the Xue family themselves were able to notice, it was toote.


    Xue Yiqing became aware of this first, but his efforts were insufficient. He failed and went insane before he could discover the cause. It was currently thought that this was because he had reached the highest tier possible of Jadeskin.


    Xue Yiqing gave Xue Feiyan the ice jade before he snapped. That stone possessed the original version of the Frost Sutra. The strangest thing about it was that it could react and determine other individuals in the environment that had also learned the Frost Sutra.


    This was disyed through a shift in temperature. It reacted by growing colder when in proximity to someone who had learned the Frost Sutra.


    Tier was not ounted for in this reaction, though. The drop in temperature was not rted to whether it was close to someone with a high-level version of the Frost Sutra or a low-level version. The shifts in temperature just seemed random.


    When the ice jade was near Xue Yiqing, it was not as cold as it was near Xue Feiyan, for example.


    Xue Feiyan was the one who could make the jade the coldest it could be.


    The Xue family did not know what this suggested, and neither did they know the benefits one could receive by clutching the jade.


    When Lin Feng and Han Sen visited the ice cave, Xue Feiyan was only twenty meters away from them. This provoked a reaction from the jade, with instigated her confusion regarding its behavior.


    The jade only started to react after Lin Feng and Han Sen entered. Keen to find out if it was Han Sen who had caused the reaction, she decided to deliver the items he had ordered to him herself.


    The results were quite shocking, in that the reaction was far stronger than she expected.


    She had never received such a reaction from anyone else in the Xue family. There would have been no reaction at all if someone had not practiced Jadeskin.


    This was how she figured Han Sen had learned the Frost Sutra, despite him not giving any indication.


    Aside from his smooth skin, there was no frosted air surrounding his being. Those who had learned Jadeskin, typically possessed eyes tinted by a blueish hue.


    Because of this, Xue Feiyan was rather confused. Han Sen looked ordinary to her own eyes, but the jade was telling her otherwise.


    Han Sen must have at least learned the first stage of Jadeskin, something which prompted the initial reaction. It remained to be seen how far he had developed, and that was why she came to watch the security feed. She wanted to study Han Sen and learn as much about him as possible, and see if she could discern whether or not he possessed any visible traits of Jadeskin.


    ¡°Maybe this jade is simply broken.¡± Xue Feiyan wondered if the ice jade had simply been mistaken and malfunctioned in some way.


    She exited the monitoring room none the wiser, but she still harbored a great deal of suspicion towards Han Sen.


    If Han Sen practiced Jadeskin, and he had done so without any of the problems she and her family were suffering from, he could end up resolving the issue. He might have the potential to save the Xue family.


    To prevent any further tragedies, she wasn¡¯t going to let this go. She herself was determined to find a way in which this entire ordeal could be resolved.


    ¡°I have to fight him. If I fight him, maybe I can find out the truth,¡± Xue Feiyan thought to herself.


    She was aware of Han Sen¡¯s condition, however. Like everyone else there, she believed he could no longer fight or make use of his energy flows. But even if this was true, that did not mean he had lost his abilitiespletely. So, through battle, she thought she could discover the truth.


    Xue Feiyan had to find a way, and if she was to do this, she¡¯d have to be careful. She couldn¡¯t boldly request a match and risk inciting the ire and spite of the other three families. Wanting to battle a crippled person was not in good taste, after all.


    She had to devise a clever way in which she could fight him.


    Han Sen had no idea what manner of thoughts were running through Xue Feiyan¡¯s mind at that point. His mind was currently concerned with only one thing, and that was Jadeskin.


    Long ago, when he first learned Jadeskin, he had noticed a problem with it. Back then, though, he had no idea whether or not it was a problem of his own or a problem of Xue Yikuang.


    He recalled the time he was robbed of all emotion, and his temper was spiteful towards the silver fox. To calm himself and restore his emotions, he had to use the Dongxuan Sutra to regain control and flush the negative energy of Jadeskin out of his body.


    Now that he thought about it, though, he wasn¡¯t sure how it began. It had just urred.


    ¡°Whatever it was, I¡¯m sure the Dongxuan Sutra helped sort it out for me. But it¡¯s not like I can teach that sutra to the entire Xue family.¡± Han Sen was not charitable, especially when it came to the people that had repeatedly tried to kill him.


    After two days had passed, the main event began. The meeting started in the hall where all the families convened. There, the Xue family presented the original version of the Frost Sutra and used a projector so everyone could see it. With that, all saw it clearly.

 Chapter 1091 - The Original Frost Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 1091: The Original Frost Sutra</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen observed the Frost Sutra and tried to burn it into his memory. The rest of the onlookers examined the revealed Frost Sutra with fascination as well, but despite its grand unveiling, none were allowed to jot down the text on paper or make any form of recording.


    Han Sen believed the other families wouldn¡¯t want the Frost Sutra to go public, either. So this was fair.


    The text of the Frost Sutra was in an ancientnguage, something Han Sen had acquired some dexterity with in his time away from the sanctuaries. He could now read most of it.


    The Frost Sutra was still not as good as the Dongxuan Sutra, despite the fact they could both unlock ten gene locks. It was immediately apparent how much further in-depth the Dongxuan Sutra was.


    After forging a mental replication of what was disyed on the projector, Han Sen then startedparing it with Jadeskin.


    Jadeskin was developed from the Frost Sutra. It was simplified, so members of the family could learn it with greater ease. That¡¯s not to say Jadeskin itself was shallow or basic, not at all. One would still require much talent and time to be proficient with it.


    All members of the Xue family had learned it, and they all did very well. The family was almost wholly dedicated to the sutra, and they were bona fide masters of it.


    While they had developed it well over the years, their work was nothingpared to what things would have been like if Bai Yishan or other top dogs had dedicated research to it.


    They always could have done this, but it was a part of their pride and stubbornness to keep the Frost Sutra to themselves. They could not even dream of giving it to an outsider.


    From what Han Sen could see now, though, there should have been no negative side-effects from its learning.


    Han Sen focused his attention on the gene lock part, wondering if the Frost Sutra could indeed allow for ten gene locks to be opened.


    It was previously established that while the Frost Sutra provided ten, Jadeskin only provided nine.


    ¡°Achieving the tenth tier is extremely difficult, but I do wonder why they only kept nine for Jadeskin and did not push for a tenth,¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    An elder from the Wang family echoed Han Sen¡¯s thoughts, as he asked the host of this event, Xue Yufeng, ¡°Why does the original skin have ten gene locks, while its modified variant only has nine?¡±


    Xue Yufeng exined, ¡°It is because the person that did the modifications died. Before he passed away, he had only crafted the ninth tier. No one has been able to reach the ninth thus far anyway, so continuing its development has not been necessary.¡±


    In the past, there were no super geno points, and so it was practically impossible for humans in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary to reach the tenth gene lock.


    When you reached the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, gene locks went into a form of stasis. They calcified and solidified, rendering further advancements impossible. Once you reached the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, you could not develop gene locks any further.


    The Xue family¡¯s exnation, therefore, made sense.


    So Han Sen paid extra heed to what was written of the tenth gene lock. He wanted to remember the contents of that particr text even more than the rest.


    The Xue family members could suffer the negative, loony side-effects immediately upon learning the techniques, though. Whatever the problem was, it had no connection to the ninth or tenth gene locks.


    Many people asked a number of questions, but none seemed to concern themselves with the heart of what this entire event was about: the Xue family¡¯s problem.


    Other researchers that hade had been stumped and perplexed by the entire issue, and they hadn¡¯t made a lick of progress in figuring out why the Frost Sutra caused the problems it did.


    After an entire day of such discussions, nothing came of it. Han Sen wanted to modify the Frost Sutra himself, and see if there were any differences between what he was able to achieve and what had already been achieved.


    Of course, that would involve a lot of work. So, as soon as he finished his dinner, he returned to his room immediately. There, he was nning to get started right away.


    When he opened the door, though, he frowned. He was alerted to the sound of running water in the bathroom.


    Unsure why someone else would be in his room, he double checked the room number. After confirming it to be his, he grimaced in confusion.


    ¡°Uncle Han?¡± Han Sen shut the door behind him and continued talking. ¡°Hey, you have your own en suite bathroom to make use of. What are you doing in mine?¡±


    Han Sen had no idea why he would be there in his bathroom. He could have used his Dongxuan Aura, but he chose not to, in fear of catching him in the midst of something disgusting.


    The sound of running water stopped. And then, someone began walking through the bathroom door.


    Han Sen frowned, acknowledging the footsteps as not belonging to Ji Han.


    It was a woman who opened the door. It was a beautiful woman with no clothes on.


    ¡°Xue Feiyan!¡± Han Sen eximed, in utter shock.


    Her skin was smooth like the polished marble of an art exhibit, the natural result of one who had studied Jadeskin.


    Any woman could look pretty with skin as smooth as that, but this woman had all the right features, too. She was stunning.


    Her long legs ran up to meet with her juicy, bubble butt. Decorating her chest were two heaving boobs of sulent proportions. With her cold eyes looking straight at him, she looked beyond seductive.


    Surrounded by the steam of the bathroom, she was like a hot ice cream in the sun. Without reprieve, Han Sen would have liked to pounce upon her and eat her alive.


    Xue Feiyan, while naked, still wore a white towel. With her pose, she looked unbelievably sexy.


    Her boobs were almost fully exposed, with the nipples hiding just out of sight. Droplets of water ecstatically ran the length of her.


    ¡°Does my room have the best shower in the house or something?¡± Han Sen said, smirking as he admired her fine body.


    Han Sen had seen many beautiful women in his time, naked or otherwise. Still, he wasn¡¯t going to lose his cool by the woman¡¯s clear attempt of seduction.

 Chapter 1092 - Almost Got Ruined

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Almost Got Ruined</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When she saw Han Sen look at her like a hungry ck eel, as if she was a whore, she was quickly infuriated.


    If she did not need to find out whether or not Han Sen had indeed learned Jadeskin, she would have pped him already.


    She never expected him to admire her like so, after only having had a shower.


    No one could reasonably talk with a person suffering from a mental illness, and neither could anyone reasonably talk with a woman that was half-naked in front of them. Right now, both had beenbined, though.


    She resisted her desire to strike him where he stood, and just pushed him down onto the sofa. She climbed on top of him and tried to smother him with a good tongueshing.


    But before her lips could connect with Han Sen¡¯s lips, he stopped her.


    Han Sen smiled and mockingly told her, ¡°Wow, you are stiff! You can¡¯t attract men like that. If you pay me, I can give you a proper lesson on how to seduce men.¡±


    Xue Feiyan¡¯s face was red, thinking her natural beauty would have been enough.


    Now she was embarrassed. Seeing Han Sen¡¯s horrible face, she pushed his hands away and tried to force her lips against his once more.


    ¡°Help! Rape! Help!¡± As Han Sen called out, his lips were quickly sealed by Xue Feiyan¡¯s hungry tongue.


    Xue Feiyan was going to spit frosty air into his mouth, once they had firmly connected, but before she could, someone barged through the door.


    Ji Han entered in a hurry and said, ¡°Who would rape you!? If a man is to be raped around here, it should be me! I¡¯m the handsome one! I¡¯m the one worthy of a woman¡¯s criminal conviction!¡±


    Ji Han¡¯s rm soon subsided, and then his eyes settled on the exact scene that was before him. There, she was; Xue Feiyan, on top of Han Sen with nothing but a towel. Her lips were nted against Han Sen¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Let him go! If you want to bully someone with those wicked kisses, I¡¯ll be the one to suffer them!¡± Ji Han tore his shirt open as he heroically spoke.


    But Xue Feiyan did not even spare a single second in looking his way. She kept her eyes fixed on Han Sen, and then grabbed her coat and ran out of his room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Please! Bully me. I¡¯ll take your man-riding, mouth-munching fury!¡± Ji Han hopelessly shouted.


    Han Sen saw him wanting to take off after her, but he quickly put a stop to his behavior. Then he shut the door.


    ¡°Try and exin this one, then. What trick have you yed on her mind?¡± Ji Han had no idea what was so good about Han Sen, for him to receive so much female attraction.


    ¡°I just came home. She came out of the bathroom with nothing but a robe on, pushed me onto the couch, and started smearing my face with saliva in a brutish disy of what the Xue family might call kissing! They really are lunatics. Thanks for saving me, though.¡± Han Sen looked frightened following the ordeal.


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯re family, after all.¡± On the inside, Ji Han wanted to p Han Sen.


    He really wanted Xue Feiyan to consider him as the object of her desire. He more than had a crush on her, and it made him mad to hear Han Sen say what he had.


    With a righteous face, Ji Han said, ¡°In case she returns, I will stay here with you. For, you know... protection. If shees back, I¡¯ll be your shield.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Uncle Han,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s what uncles do,¡± Ji Han responded.


    Ji Han wanted her toe back all night, but she didn¡¯t show after that.


    Han Sen had the TV on. He was perched on the sofa in front of it, but he didn¡¯t pay much heed to it.


    ¡°I think she knows I have learned Jadeskin. All she wants is to confirm it.¡± Han Sen had a clear idea of what she was after.


    Han Sen used had Dongxuan Aura to shout and call for help earlier. The rooms were noise-canceling, so his ordinary voice wouldn¡¯t have been heard, otherwise. By using Dongxuan Aura, his voice could breach the room¡¯s audio-negating properties.


    That was also how the frosty air did not get Han Sen. Had he not been saved, she would have confirmed the truth she believed she already knew.


    Han Sen did find it strange, though. He didn¡¯t believe she herself could recognize it, given her level. And his Jadeskin was different than hers, anyway.


    His Jadeskin could not produce frosty air, so that in itself was a big difference.


    Han Sen stood up and went to the bathroom, wanting a shower. As he walked, though, he felt his feet kick something. Looking down, he noticed it was some sort of jade stone.


    Han Sen picked it up, and he was surprised to feel how cool it was. He also noticed the Frost Sutra text that was written all over it.


    Xue Feiyan was naked, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure where she could have kept it hidden.


    He thought she might have used this to see if Han Sen had learned Jadeskin or not, and had previously kept it in the pocket of the jacket she ran off with.


    Maybe in the giant rush to leave, it slipped out.

 Chapter 1093 - The Practice Is Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1093: The Practice Is Wrong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen held it, but not for too long. Before he knew it, Xue Feiyan had barged back into his room. She tried grabbing it, so she could take off hurriedly once more.


    She noticed the ice jade had disappeared when she returned home to get changed, and wasting no time at all, she had to return and get it back. She couldn¡¯t risk losing the artifact.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen pulled back his hands before she could reim it.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Xue Feiyan lunged forward for it again.


    Han Sen kept dodging, all the while Xue Feiyan tried to grab the item. He knew she wouldn¡¯t harm him, as that would form an even greater divide between the Xue family and the others.


    Even if she tried, she wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance of beating Han Sen. Even without using half a morsel of his strength, he¡¯d still be able to defeat her, as she hadn¡¯t even reached evolver status yet.


    Xue Feiyan hopped onto Han Sen, doing her best to recover the item.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s arms were both longer and faster. No matter what she did, she could not get it back.


    Ji Han returned from the bathroom after having had his shower. What he saw mortified him.


    Han Sen was on the sofa, and once more, Xue Feiyan was atop him. She appeared to be riding him hard this time, as Han Sen¡¯s face was smothered within the embrace of her boobs. Her hands were clutching his arms in great distress.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. This is the final straw! Why must you only want Han Sen? Why have you chosen him and not me?!¡± Ji Han could not believe their behavior, and what had psed in the time he had only just gone for a shower. There they were, crudely on the sofa.


    Noticing Ji Han¡¯s presence, Han Sen froze. This momentary pause was all that was needed for Xue Feiyan to unleash one final burst of effort to grab the stone and run out of the room again.


    Ji Han looked at Han Sen before turning to the mirror and saying, ¡°Why? I am so much more handsome. I am a god amongst men, clearly. Girls these days must have no taste!¡±


    Han Sen ignored him and his tears. His mind was scrambling over what had just urred with the ice jade. Something strange had happened, when Han Sen held it.


    While Han Sen was holding it, he felt incredibly refreshed. Whatever the effect it imbued was, it was not one that was at all harming.


    When the jade became cold in his hand, he noticed new text form on the stone.


    He wanted to read what was written, but the text became blurry.


    He noticed it be blurry when she approached him. The closer she got, the blurrier the text appeared. And when she managed to grab the stone entirely, the text disappearedpletely.


    ¡°They have been practicing the wrong skill. It is no wonder they have been having these problems!¡± Han Sen thought, as he reviewed the words he had managed to read.


    The ice jade was some sort of testing apparatus. When the Frost Sutra was practiced, a person¡¯s energy influenced the appearance of the stone. It showed their tier, but it only seemed to be attuned with the Frost Sutra.


    That meant Han Sen had practiced the correct Jadeskin. When Xue Feiyan touched it, though, the text either warped or disappearedpletely. That had to mean she had learned the incorrect technique.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s too far-fetched. It has to be! There is no way no one has noticed this, after all these years.¡± Han Sen thought the idea to be ridiculous, despite the clear indications.


    But that was the truth, and he knew it. Xue Feiyan could not incite a reaction from the ice jade like Han Sen could.


    ¡°I wonder if others are avable to activate it and summon a simr reaction? If no one can do what I did... that means the entire family has practiced the incorrect technique!¡± Han Sen thought this entire revtion was bonkers.


    The original Frost Sutra did not say you needed three yin pulses to practice it, yet the Frost Sutra was a yin Qi Gong. Furthermore, the original text made no mention of needing icy powers.


    Han Sen thought the Xue family¡¯s issues stemmed from a fundamental problem. The error stemmed at the very construct of the family¡¯s identity. It was so far beneath their own noses, it was no wonder they hadn¡¯t been able to notice where the issuey.


    Without shelters, humans were weak. It was difficult for them to learn high-ss Qi Gong¡¯s such as this.


    The Xue family had three yin pulses, so their frost elemental power was much stronger than that of other people. As a result, learning the Frost Sutra was far easier for them. But they thought frost was what amplified the skill, despite it mainly being yin based.


    Their geno fluid was used to increase one¡¯s yin and frost, when only yin was needed.


    They focused on yin and frost, and over time, the amount of frost became too much. It began to affect the family.


    When Han Sen practiced, his body temperature only lowered two degrees. That was the way in which it should have been learned.


    When he absorbed the frosty air from Xue Yikuang, that was where the problem for him began. Fortunately, the Dongxuan Sutra was able to save him.


    The Xue family had started off on the wrong foot all those years ago. They¡¯d been going about this entire thing the wrong way, and if they wanted to fix the issue, it would mean starting again from square one.


    It was fast to learn Jadeskin in the beginning, so the issues were not immediately apparent.


    Ordinary people, without three yin pulses, would be fine learning it. Having it would be a lot worse.


    Han Sen believed this had to be it. The theory fit the puzzle, but he struggled to believe the Xue family would entertain what he would end up suggesting.

 Chapter 1094 - New Jadeskin

    <h4>Chapter 1094: New Jadeskin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen felt a great relief wash over him, having figured out the problem of the Xue family. It also meant that the Frost Sutra was safe, and there was no problem if he was to learn it.


    The Frost Sutra was not as good as Dongxuan Sutra, of course, but it could still open ten gene locks.


    The Dongxuan Sutra focused on opportunity, whereas the Frost Sutra was based on the senses. It also strengthened one¡¯s bones. When Dong Xuanzi broke the vacuum, if his body was stronger, he wouldn¡¯t have died in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra was able to strengthen a person¡¯s body, but it focused on your genes and what reallyy beneath the hood. Han Sen would have liked to bring Jadeskin up to a simr level, and see what strength benefits he could receive.


    The Dongxuan Sutra was already strong, but it wasn¡¯t perfect. Jadeskin could only make it better. Han Sen was excited over these prospects, so he got to designing a new Jadeskin.


    The meeting continued the following day, but no one was yet toe up with a solution.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care much for this. He just went along with the proceedings, and when free, modified his own version of Jadeskin.


    Han Sen keptparing it to the original when he went to the hall. It was nice to get a refresher, but it was also good for him to keep up appearances. He didn¡¯t say much during the events, he just studied the Frost Sutra intently each day.


    Xue Feiyan, since the manic events of that day, had note looking for him again. But that didn¡¯t mean she had given up on himpletely. In thetest meeting, she found a way to drag Han Sen into the limelight.


    ¡°Mister Han is a very famous person, no? And he is a student of the renowned Bai Yishan. Perhaps he can elucidate the issue and save our family while doing so?¡± she proimed loudly, with a tone of voice imbued with fake pity.


    While she mainly wanted to embarrass Han Sen, half of what she said was true. She did want the issue to be resolved and her family saved, after all. Her family was heading down a long and dreary path; one that would end in their ruin. None could earnestly wish that upon their family.


    Although she wasn¡¯t a powerful person, her appearance spoke volumes. She was a stunning figure, and many men had made her the object of their desire.


    But she was, of course, a typical Xue. She held herself on a pedestal, believing herself to be superior to everyone else. Now, she was speaking as if Han Sen was the only person who could save them. This made others feel fairly bad.


    Ji Han was, of course, infuriated with jealousy. But Han Sen was his family. Others who felt this way weren¡¯t.


    ¡°Han Sen is smart, yes. But he is injured and cannot make use of his powers anymore. Your request is too much for the poor sod,¡± a member of the Wang family spoke.


    He spoke softly, but the words were callous. It was a polite way of telling everyone Han Sen was a cripple that could no longer do anything.


    Aside from Wang Mengmeng and Wang Yuhang, Han Sen was not familiar with others from the Wang family.


    They were not surpassers, though, so they could not join in the discussions. As such, Han Sen did not know this person and could not be spared his cruel spite.


    ¡°Wang Lin, don¡¯t say that! He is injured, but he is still talented. I am sure he can help us.¡± Xue Feiyan spoke again.


    Han Sen knew he had to speak up for himself. He was going to tell them about his discoveries and ns, anyway, in time. Even with the grudge he harbored against the family.


    Han Sen wanted to prevent a lot of people bing psychotic, as that could be catastrophic. A lot of innocents could die or get caught in the crossfire. He just wasn¡¯t sure if he could convince them to take his suggestions seriously.


    ¡°I have a solution, but it is likely you won¡¯t believe me,¡± Han Sen finally said.


    ¡°Oh, you do? Please tell us!¡± Wang Lin scoffed.


    Wang Lin wanted Xue Feiyan, but that was not why he was picking on Han Sen.


    Wang Lin was a hyper geno art modifier himself, and his teacher was a famous professor of a different faction than Bai Yishan. His mentor was an enemy of Bai Yishan, and thus, he held animosity towards Han Sen.


    Hating Bai Yishan¡¯s student was fairly petty, and he believed himself to be far better due to having a better teacher. He was convinced that Han Sen would just end up wasting everybody¡¯s time. If he couldn¡¯te up with a solution, how could Han Sen?


    Han Sen had only been in this field for a few years, whereas Wang Lin had been doing this his entire life.


    All the families had their own modifiers, as it helped prevent their core Qi Gongs from getting leaked.


    ¡°Mister Han, please tell us.¡± Only Han Sen could snare Xue Feiyan¡¯s interest, as he was the only person that could get her jade to react.


    ¡°I think the Xue family modified the Frost Sutra poorly,¡± Han Sen said, swift and simple. Cut as clean and cold as the ice of their shivering.


    Everyone was shocked, hearing this. They believed him to be crazy.


    ¡°You believe mistakes were made? You know that the Xue family has demi-gods in their ranks, right? How could they not notice a mistake? Or are you implying they are stupid? Or are you going so far as to imply an amateur modifier such as yourself is the only person in this hall, full of experienced modifiers, that is able to notice the mistake?¡± Wang Lin looked at Han Sen with disdain.


    He himself had studied the Frost Sutra and Jadeskin, and while the modifications could have been better, he did not believe there to be anything inherently wrong with it.


    Wang Lin thought Han Sen was spouting bullsh*t, because the young man just wanted Xue Feiyan to like him.

 Chapter 1095 - Standing on a Different Level

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Standing on a Different Level</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen understood what Wang Lin was getting at. From the perspective of an average modifier, Jadeskin was correct.


    It was as if tranting; the general meaning of something could be tranted, but much of the context and nuances of a sentence could still be lost. Their views on Jadeskin weren¡¯t t out wrong, justcking substance.


    Han Sen wished to say this as an example, but he¡¯d most likely beughed out of the room.


    If Han Sen had not practiced Jadeskin himself, he would most likely have shared the same opinion as the others. He discovered what he had due to his own practice with the subject of their research.


    What Han Sen had discovered was a profound error with the base traits of the entire sutra¡¯s makeup, or at least, in the Xue¡¯smand of it. The modifications were fine, but the issues were at the core, where no further modifications could reach to correct.


    It was like in the past, when humans used to believe it was the sun that orbited the earth. It was wrong, and all the theories that were spun from this belief and ideology were then also proved wrong.


    Of course, until it could be proven without a shadow of a doubt, people struggled to believe it was true.


    It was a simr situation to what Han Sen was dealing with now, except they were stuck in the belief that the Frost Sutra was established and dictated by the powers of frost. Its modifications and enhancements were all built on the foundation of a profound error.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Wang Lin was not good enough to see the error, it was just that he saw things differently. Han Sen had an entirely different perspective due to his experiences.


    This was also why Wang Lin detested what Han Sen had spoken. He would have been much more patient and willing to listen, if Han Sen had just said the Frost Sutra itself was where the problemy.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to argue with the snide remarks he had uttered. There was far more at stake than a petty squabble with a snobby modifier. Thousands of people, those of the Xue family, were at risk of bing psychotic. He had to fix this issue before anything worse happened.


    ¡°Li Xinghua is your teacher, yes?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes, he is my teacher.¡± Wang Lin sounded proud, answering this.


    Li Xinghua was a demi-god, and as such, held a higher reputation than Bai Yishan.


    Their achievements and abilities were rather simr, but the mere status of Li Xinghua being a demi-god made others hold him in higher esteem. On a purely intellectual basis, though, it made no difference.


    ¡°Professor Bai has spoken about him a lot. He is the smartest in the Saint Hall, apparently,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Of course he is. Everyone knows about his grand achievements in the formtion of hyper geno arts.¡± Wang Lin¡¯s pride had turned to stuffy arrogance.


    ¡°Indeed. Professor Li¡¯s achievements, in the realm of hyper geno art creation, has no equal,¡± Han Sen said.


    Wang Lin was supremely cocky and smug now. And as Han Sen continued topliment his teacher, it was making Han Sen himself seem weak.


    Lin Feng looked at Han Sen, knowing something was up, though. Han Sen wasn¡¯t the sort of person to speak highly of others so randomly. There was an ulterior motive to his praises, for sure.


    Wang Lin, feeling much better, now said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know of your peers, and know your ce. And me? I am a professional. I would know if there was a mistake. It is better to not talk at all and make yourself look like a fool, than to speak and remove all doubt. Okay? Just shut your trap and stop ruining your own teacher¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Han Sen was not angered upon hearing this. And he answered, ¡°You are right.¡±


    Wang Lin believed Han Sen had just conceded and was going to stop.


    But suddenly, Han Sen said, ¡°You really are not as good as your teacher. Not even half as good. I can¡¯t me him, though. He must be too focused on his own research. How else could he end up with such a sh*t student like you?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± All that built up pride and arrogance was brought to a sudden stop. His mind couldn¡¯t catch up, and with such a quick turnaround, he felt like he had suffered whish.


    Han Sen was quick to add, ¡°The mistake is clear to see, and yet, you were unable to catch it? Oh, my. You are embarrassing Professor Li, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Fine. If you can point out the mistake you im we have all missed, and we all agree upon your theory, I¡¯ll happily apologize. If you are wrong, don¡¯t me me for a triage of insultster.¡± Wang Lin¡¯s face was turning green.


    ¡°You know ancientnguages, don¡¯t you? Tell me; can you read this?¡± Han Sen pointed towards the Frost Sutra on the projector.


    ¡°Of course. I can even trante it,¡± Wang Lin said.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Oh, really? I fail to believe that.¡±


    Wang Lin then read it all out, adding his opinion as he went.


    Everyone thought his hypothesis was great. Every professor was in agreement with what he spoke, and thought he couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    After his trantion, most of the audience felt as if they understood far more themselves.


    ¡°Master Han, tell me; did I misspeak?¡± Wang Lin added upon finishing.


    Han Sen sighed and said, ¡°It looks like I was wrong. Professor Li has not neglected his students. It cannot be helped when his students are naturally dumb. I feel sorry for the fact he epted such a stupid student.¡±


    Han Sen considered Wang Lin an enemy now, so he wasn¡¯t going to show any mercy with his insults. Furthermore, he wanted to earn Bai Yishan a greater reputation.


    ¡°Exin it, then! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for bullying such a stuck-up cripple!¡± Wang Lin was infuriated by Han Sen¡¯stestments.


    To this, Han Sen calmly said, ¡°If you can read this all, as well as you say you can, can you point out where it says this is a frost Qi Gong?¡±


    Wang Linughed and said, ¡°The Frost Sutra is based on yin and frost.¡±


    ¡°I agree with the yin, but tell me where it mentions frost,¡± Han Sen said.

 Chapter 1096 - The Xue Family’s Guest

    <h4>Chapter 1096: The Xue Family¡¯s Guest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Piece of cake!¡± Wang Lin turned to look at the Frost Sutra again.


    But as Wang Lin read, his face began to soften and change. There was indeed a mention of frost, but there was no inherent focus on the element.


    ¡°No way!¡± Squinting his eyes to observe with greater focus, he noticed that the words were phrased in a way that did not support frost as a primary element.


    He would have been able to mention the inclusion of frost air in the text, but with so many professionals watching, they¡¯d have been able to tell he was just trying to cover up his own mistake.


    Everyone was now aghast at this revtion, and they peered at the sutra in a new light. They noticed the Frost Sutra never explicitly mentioned it was a frost technique.


    They always believed it was based on frost due to the Xue family being who they were, and their experience in casting frosty and icy elemental powers. Frost was even included in the sutra¡¯s title.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue. There is no mention of frost being a coreponent of the sutra, and yet, the beginning of Jadeskin explicitly refers to abination of yin and frost. It¡¯s an easy mistake to make,¡± Han Sen said with a grin.


    The Xue family looked at Wang Lin in shock.


    Xue Feiyan then asked Han Sen, ¡°So, what is the problem exactly?¡±


    Han Sen told her. ¡°The Frost Sutra is a yin and soft Qi Gong. The actual presence of frost has nothing to do with an expertise with the sutra. The Xue family possesses frosty powers and three yin pulses. Your frosty talents made the Frost Sutra produce a frost energy. This is what led to a misunderstanding in the first ce, and this is what has affected your bodies negatively.¡±


    ¡°The geno fluid increases your yin and frost element. That,bined with your cold ce of habitat... Well, problems would have always been difficult to avoid, given the circumstances,¡± Han Sen exined.


    The professionals nced over the Frost Sutra and Jadeskin again, and they too were now able to acknowledge the error.


    ¡°Mister Han, how do we fix this issue?¡± Xue Yufeng saw Wang Lin robbed of his ability to speak, so he asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen said, ¡°You have to remove the frost element. If you practice it profoundly, you must ingest something warm to nurse your body. You should also improve Iceheart. And ideally, it would be best if you didn¡¯t live somewhere this cold.¡±


    Han Sen provided the Xue family a solution to their woes, but he did not care if they actually listened and adhered to what they were told.


    Everyone was now inching closer towards Han Sen in admiration of his intelligence. Wang Lin had already snuck away from the hall in shame, but no one noticed.


    The Xue family treated Han Sen like an honored guest now, too. They asked him to help personally modify Jadeskin and the geno fluid again. They also wanted him to help them improve Iceheart.


    The three other families were happy, too. If this worked, then it meant everyone could practice the Frost Sutra.


    Han Sen did not think it would benefit them, though. Without the three yin pulses the Xue family had, it would be extremely slow for them to learn.


    It would most likely take members of the other families twenty years to reach a mere beginner status.


    Han Sen stayed on their for a while, and he noticed a gradual change in the Xue family. He was given genuine respect from everyone there.


    Aside from modifying the Frost Sutra and Iceheart, Han Sen spent some time indulging in a number of rare books that were secret to the other families.


    He stayed there for a month to establish the basics on their behalf and left the remainder of the work to bepleted by the family¡¯s own professionals.


    The professionals were not much worse than Han Sen in talent, so there was no need for him to worry about them messing up.


    The Xue family, in the meantime, also made ns to leave the and make their home in somece warmer.


    Xue Feiyan took care of Han Sen for the duration of his stay there, and she made sure to ask him many questions.


    Han Sen answered diligently, and she cherished each answer. The rtionship they developed was not too different from one formed by a teacher and a disciple.


    When Han Sen left them, he continued modifying his own new Jadeskin. The Frost Sutra was used as a base, but he knew it had to be more than that.


    Han Sen needed it to be much better than what it was, so it could provide support for his Dongxuan Sutra. For the cons his signature sutra may have harbored, he hoped his modifications of Jadeskin could rectify them.


    But unfortunately, Han Sen could not modify it in the way he did for the Xue family. This would take a lot of time.


    Back in the sanctuary, Han Sen brought Disloyal Knight to the Devil¡¯s Realm so they could continue hunting creatures. His badge had almost collected ten thousand Devil Presences, and he was excited to find out what he might be able to trade with the Devil King.


    This was the reason why Han Sen had not left the area for a few years.


    Han Sen was depressed seeing Little Angel, though. He still had no clue how long it would take for her to evolve.


    But the egg of the dinosaur had finally started to show some movement, and just as it did, the shell began to crack. It was hatching.


    Han Sen hoped to see how much it had evolved, and what manner of powers it possessed.


    Without a doubt, it was going to be a massive help for Han Sen¡¯s future adventures.


    Han Sen just hoped it wouldn¡¯t run off the moment it was born.

 Chapter 1097 - The Third Divinity’s Bout Starts

    <h4>Chapter 1097: The Third Divinity¡¯s Bout Starts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s body had not fully recovered yet, so he didn¡¯t venture too deep into the Devil¡¯s Realm. He mainly killed the monsters that were on the outskirts, teetering on the borders of that ck pit. With their endless numbers, he was still able to harvest vast amounts of Devil Presences.


    ¡°One day, I will go to Ancient Devil Shelter and kill that Mara. And I¡¯ll take that bell of hers,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he peered towards the shelter.


    But the Mara had opened ten of its gene locks, and with countless super creatures there, it was not likely he could aplish such a task even if he had fully recovered.


    But his mind recalled the frightening turn of events that had led to him being able to escape. Something strange had scared the Mara, throwing it off focus.


    ¡°Is Big Mara a spirit or creature? Would I get a beast soul for killing it?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    There was nothing he could do, even with such thoughts. He couldn¡¯t go up and kill it, anyway. So, all he did was spend his time riding around on Golden Growler while Disloyal Knight cut-down as many creatures as it could.


    Suddenly, the badge in front of Disloyal Knight began to ze with a ck light. As this urred, he heard an announcement y in his head.


    ¡°Devil-Fang King Badge has umted ten thousand Devil Presences. Would you like to trade with Devil King?¡±


    Han Sen had no clue what the trade would consist of or how it would go about. If it was a one-time thing, he believed it might have been a waste to make use of it now.


    Regardless, Han Sen epted the trade request.


    The badge started to emit a ck smoke, and a devil that looked like Devil-Fang King appeared.


    Devil-Fang King spewed some devil air, and it floated in the space between them.


    ¡°Ten thousand Devil Presences in exchange for one item. Choose now,¡± Devil King said.


    ¡°Choose what? I don¡¯t see anything!¡± Han Sen looked at the murky cloud of air that had been spat out. It had split into ten different frames, but he couldn¡¯t see anything inside them.


    Devil King did not respond.


    ¡°This is like a lottery. Can I get a feel for the items first?¡± After Han Sen spoke, he touched one of the murky clouds.


    But immediately after he touched it, the other nine went straight back to Devil King. And then, the Devil King returned to the badge.


    ¡°This concludes the trade. Devil Presence tally has returned to zero.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s it?!¡± Han Sen was a little confused about what had just happened.


    The Devil Presence had all disappeared in return for a single item.


    It was a ck pill. Its color was darker than ink.


    Devil Pill: Devil King Weapon


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s a weapon?¡± It was merely a ck pill, roughly the same size as an egg. It most certainly didn¡¯t look like a weapon.


    Han Sen put some energy into the pill but discovered he was still too weak. It¡¯d take a while for him to recover, yet.


    When the energy entered the pill, though, the pill released a puff of smoke that enveloped Han Sen in a murky, foggy embrace.


    ¡°What was that for?! It¡¯s not like it can kill something.¡± Han Sen was well and truly perplexed.


    But just as these thoughts came, the smoke began to shrink and manifest in the shape of a dagger.


    ¡°Wait a minute... can it be a sword?¡± Han Sen then wondered.


    The dagger turned into smoke again, before re-assembling itself as a sword.


    Han Sen was delighted. The smoke could turn into any weapon he desired.


    But weapons were the extent of what it could shape itself as. It could not embody the shape of armor or a shield.


    Unfortunately, it was not as tough as Taia nor as sharp as the Phoenix Sword, but the versatility was great. The fact that it could take on any shape was remarkable.


    ¡°With this Devil Pill, I don¡¯t need to swap weapons when I wish to change my moveset.¡± Han Sen liked this a lot.


    He imagined his enemies trying to deflect the gentle swings of a sword, and then suddenly going up against a huge hammer. He thought that¡¯d be pretty sweet.


    More importantly, though, Han Sen could have it manifest as a bow. He had always wanted a super-ss bow.


    It could also turn into an arrow, but he could not have it form the bow and arrow at the same time.


    Han Sen tried to flex its powers, and he believed it to be no worse than any other super beast soul he could have received. The only real downside to it, though, was theck of any elemental powers.


    Also, you¡¯d need a good deal of energy to support the Devil Pill.


    The pros and cons were obvious and in to see, so Han Sen figured it must have been a geno treasure.


    The badge could still be used if he collected another ten thousand Devil Presences. If he did that, he could do another trade.


    What¡¯s more, if he went into the Devil¡¯s Realm even deeper, the collection would be much faster.


    Seeing the numbers turn to zero, Han Sen decided to return to the shelter for the day.


    There were many abandoned shelters in those barrennds, and Han Sen had decided to make his temporary residence inside the confines of a derelict royal shelter. If any creatures sought to infiltrate them, Disloyal Knight always remained vignt in defending him.


    Han Sen figured he should return to the Alliance for a bit, too. But just as he was about to, he suddenly heard a sound.


    ¡°The Divinity¡¯s Bout has started! The Martial Monument has opened.¡± Han Sen was shocked, not expecting the third sanctuary¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout to have already started. He was still injured, so there was not much he could do there. Even if he was in tip-top shape, he doubted he could do much versus the emperor spirits there.


    ¡°Ah well, I might as well join.¡± Han Sen signed up. He was the only person living in that shelter, so he was the first and only contestant there. He was epted into the tournament by default.

 Chapter 1098 - I’ll Take Care of You for the Rest of My Life

    <h4>Chapter 1098: I¡¯ll Take Care of You for the Rest of My Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen signed up in the Martial Hall, he used the name Dor.


    If you were in a popted shelter, everyone would have topete against each other to secure a position in the tournament. Only the best of each shelter could join Divinity¡¯s Bout.


    The real Divinity¡¯s Bout, therefore, wouldn¡¯t start for another month. Now was just the time for signups, pretty much.


    Han Sen got his hands on a good sun-bathing chair, and as he reclined there in bliss to soak up the sun, he studied more about ancientnguages.


    Bao¡¯er was ying games with the bird. She had fun throwing it up into the sky, at which point it frantically tried to course-correct with its wings and fly away. But before it could, Bao¡¯er would always catch it.


    Han Sen felt sorry for subjecting the bird to such a fate, but if he stopped her from tormenting it, she would only end up annoying Han Sen.


    Han Sen missed the white bear and the rabbit king he kept in the underground shelter. At least with those, there¡¯d be a wider variety of creatures for Bao¡¯er to torture and treat like toys. The pain would at least be shared.


    But Han Sen still had no clue where Thorn Forest was, and thus, he could not reach the underground shelter and bring them to her.


    While he sunbathed, Han Sen heard some noise. He stood up and looked around.


    He saw a human was running his way, as a group of fiery dogs gave chase. They were nipping at the person¡¯s backside with hungry mouths.


    The person kept weaving, ducking, diving, and dodging, managing to stay alive between the explosive snapping of the fire-wreathed maws.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he was even more surprised when he realized he knew who that person was.


    ¡°Queen is already in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary? Did she max out her super geno points already?¡± As Han Sen wondered, he stood up and shouted, ¡°Over here!¡±


    Queen heard the call, and she too was in disbelief. Out of everyone, Han Sen was thest person she expected to find there.


    Using Heavenly Go as wonderfully as ever, she ran towards the shelter for refuge.


    Han Sen did not help her, as he knew she could survive a dance with mere primitive creatures.


    Queen reached the outside of the shelter, looked at Han Sen¡ªwho was clothed only in boxers¡ªand asked, ¡°You¡¯re really here?¡±


    ¡°It must be fate.¡± Han Sen weed her into the shelter and patched up her wounds.


    The ming dogs did not dare enter the shelter, so all they did was bark for a while. Once they were bored, they left.


    No matter how strong anyone was in the Second God¡¯s Shelter, it was typical to end up being bullied in the Third God¡¯s Shelter. There, you¡¯d have great difficulty dealing with only primitive creatures.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t max out your super genes before bing a surpasser?¡± Han Sen asked, as he fixed up her wounds.


    ¡°I did,¡± Queen answered.


    ¡°That quickly?¡± Han Sen was quite surprised. The super creatures in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary were no joke, and you¡¯d have to find super creatures of the same element if you wished to make use of the Life Geno Essence.


    Queen rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You were even faster.¡±


    Cough. Han Sen had no proper response to this.


    Queen then said, ¡°Do you remember when I told you I had something very important to do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Have you done it yet?¡± Han Sen recalled the time they were supposed to team up and y super creatures together, but all of a sudden, she had to call it quits and attend to some other duties for a time.


    ¡°I found a nest of super creatures, and there were countless eggs. I tried my hardest to get them, and I managed to obtain over thirty super geno points from those alone. That was how I maxed out so quickly,¡± Queen exined.


    ¡°Over thirty super geno points in one haul? Good grief! How many eggs were there?¡± Han Sen was a little jealous over her jackpot.


    Queen did not answer, and she merely asked, ¡°What is this ce, anyway? And why is it in such... disarray?¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Let me just say you were lucky to spawn near here, free from the trappings of a spirit.¡±


    Han Sen then went on to exin the nearby area and told her to stay clear of the frightfully dangerous Devil¡¯s Realm.


    ¡°Are you getting better?¡± Queen asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen would still need a while to recover.


    ¡°Give me your beast souls and I will take care of you,¡± Queen demanded.


    Han Sen almost spat out his tea. He knew what she meant, but it still came as quite a surprise.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t eat meat, either?¡± Queen asked.


    ¡°Of course I can. I have many beast souls, so which type would you like?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Give me your most useless ones. We¡¯ll share the loot I can grab for us,¡± Queen said.


    Han Sen smiled. He looked into the Sea of Soul and transferred to her a number of beast souls.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for very long before suffering his ailment. So, it surprised her to see how many beast souls he was giving her. He must have been busy, she thought.


    The armor and weapons he gave her were of the sacred-blood variety. And there was even a mutant pet beast soul with six gene locks open, not to mention a mutant mount.


    Queen looked at Han Sen and felt her lips fumble. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say. She did not expect to receive that many, all at once. If those items were sold, she¡¯d amass a giant fortune.


    With those beast souls, Queen could get strong quickly. They were immeasurably helpful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of my life.¡± Queen was an honest woman. She epted the beast souls without a flicker of emotion distorting the seriousness of her words. She most certainly wasn¡¯t joking.

 Chapter 1099 - Joining the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Joining the Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so melodramatic. Those things are useless to me, just use them and be happy.¡± Han Sen was starting to sweat, as he wasn¡¯t really a cripple.


    Queen then looked around her and said, ¡°So, are you familiar with this area? If you are, draw me a map. Tell me all about the creature hotspots.¡±


    Han Sen had already been on a cartographic trip, so he had several maps ready to provide her. As soon as Queen epted the maps, her time of rest was over. She marched right out of the shelter.


    ¡°What a waste of a fine body. Still, she¡¯s got bigger balls than most men.¡± Han Sen licked his lips.


    Queen returned a few dayster, having suffered a number of wounds and lesions. She brought with her a mutant deer.


    Queen knew Han Sen must have been very powerful to possess so many beast souls, so she didn¡¯t bother bringing back the carcasses of any ordinary or primitive creatures.


    Han Sen knew Queen¡¯s fitness wasn¡¯t too high, though, so he was impressed at her bringing-down of a mutant creature.


    Han Sen had maxed out his mutant geno points already, but he still epted it to show appreciation.


    Queen returned to the Alliance to heal, after that. When she was fit as a fiddle, she came back to the sanctuary and went off on another hunt. Each hunting trip would end up longer than thest, and each return would have her in a worse condition.


    Sometimes, when Queen returned to the shelter, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be there. So, she¡¯d leave the creatures in the shelter waiting for him. She would then send Han Sen a nk message. If he replied, though, she wouldn¡¯t do the same.


    Han Sen returned to the sanctuary after a time away. When he arrived, Queen was gone. ¡°Why is she working so hard on my behalf?¡± Han Sen really admired her.


    A month passed, and because Queen hadn¡¯t signed up at the shelter, Han Sen won first ce. His entry into Divinity¡¯s Bout was confirmed.


    Queen had been gone two days at this point, so he had no clue when she¡¯d return.


    When Divinity¡¯s Bout started, Han Sen donned a suit of armor and went straight to the Martial Hall. Then he proceeded to the battle area.


    Spirits were everywhere. It was to be expected, though. Spirits were the dominant species of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. No other human would show up.


    Han Sen hid his energy flow, so no one could tell whether he was a human or a spirit.


    Han Sen checked out the match list to see what was in store. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, but if he was able to go up against a weak spirit, he wagered he¡¯d be fine.


    What he saw disappointed him, though. He was first going to go up against Fei Yu King. It must have been a powerful spirit.


    Using super king spirit mode would be pointless here, as it¡¯d render him weak. He¡¯d most likely win the fight, but he¡¯d be spent, and he¡¯d be unable to take part in the next. To hit the top ten of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout, he could not use it.


    Han Sen decided to not participate and nned to just sit and spectate the fights instead.


    ¡°Fei Yu, your opponent is called Dor. Weird, huh? That can¡¯t be a human, can it?¡± Han Sen heard this while he looked for a seat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me!¡± Fei Yu King responded. ¡°It¡¯s probably some trolling spirit who couldn¡¯t even be bothered to spell out his title in full.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right. If it was a human, it¡¯d be a human with a death wish,¡± the other spirit said.


    ¡°I wish it was a human, though. They are sad and pathetic creatures. Last weekend was wonderful; I spent some time torturing a few humans to death. Their screams were a delight!¡± Fei Yu King spoke with no certain tone or disy of emotion. He spoke as if it was just an ordinary chat, and somethingmon to say.


    ¡°Haha, you are a king spirit. Of course you would think they are weak. They have no principles, though, I¡¯ll give you that. They¡¯reparable to dogs, and mangy as they can be, too. Put out your hand without striking them, and they¡¯ll think you¡¯re giving them a treat.¡±


    Many nearby spirits joined in with their talk, all saying horrible things to put-down humans.


    Han Sen¡¯s face turned green with their wretched speech. Learning how they treated humans, and for what pitiful reasons they¡¯d happily kill them, Han Sen was fuming.


    Spirits were able to respawn, so they had no idea of the fear humans felt when it came to the possibility of death.


    Han Sen looked at Fei Yu King. He didn¡¯t know which humans he had gleefully tortured and murdered, but he was angry nheless. He felt his chest want to explode with the sudden hatred he felt for the spirit.


    ¡°Fei Yu King, huh?¡± Han Sen could use super king spirit mode to participate in one fight. If he was to use it on the murderous spirit, that would make him happy enough.


    In human shelters, the fights were streamed through the Martial Hall. No one expected another human to fight, let alone be a Son of God. Those who watched merely wanted to spectate how spirits battled each other. Their fights were usually quite the spectacle.


    Su Xiaoqiao was currently in Trench Shelter. He paced around the Martial Monument, looking to see if he could find the name he most wanted to.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Someone¡¯s vision had been blocked by his scurrying.


    ¡°I am looking for Dor,¡± Su Xiaoqiao responded, as he looked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d join a fight like this. There are far too many king spirits there...¡± the person said.


    ¡°I found it!¡± Su Xiaoqiao eximed with feverish excitement.

 Chapter 1100 - First Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1100: First Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Dor is really taking part?¡± In the Martial Hall of Trench Shelter, many people wanted to see Dor¡¯s name on the list.


    ¡°Dor versus Fei Yu King? What?! This is legit?¡±


    ¡°Dor has to be the Dor, yes? It can¡¯t be a spirit, right?¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know who Fei Yu King might be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if it is referred to as a king, it must be powerful.¡±


    ¡°Old Li, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to spread the news. I¡¯ll make some calls and have peoplee watch.¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a while before the fight starts, too. I¡¯ll help and make a few calls, as well.¡±


    ¡°I can only see spirits spectating; where are the humans?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably see a few more when it starts.¡±


    ...


    When surpassers learned Dor was to take part, even if they had no prior interest in spectating Divinity¡¯s Bout, they frantically scurried over to watch.


    Everyone who had heard Dor was a participant went to the Martial Hall.


    Some humans eventually recognized who Fei Yu King was.


    ¡°D*mn. His first opponent is Fei Yu King?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is he strong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard his name before. He¡¯s known to control a massive region somece, one where he is recognized as its supreme leader.¡±


    ¡°Ouch. That¡¯s bad luck, having such a nasty first opponent.¡±


    ¡°Will Dor even dare to fight him?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    The time for Han Sen to fight came, and with bated breath, the human spectators stared at the battleground intently.


    People saw a spirit with wings holding a bow approach the stage. The bow was decorated in a vast array of jewelry.


    Fei Yu King, to his credit, was an incredibly handsome spirit. His white wings were a deliciously divine sight. With his purple, glittering bow, he did not look unlike an angel.


    For him to merely stand in ce, one could tell he was not a foe to be trifled with. His mere presence exuded an aura of frightening power.


    Humans were mostly focused on whether or not Dor would show up, though.


    It would have been a disappointment if he did not show, but the humans would find it understandable. They wouldn¡¯t hold it against Dor if he didn¡¯t want to go up against such a powerful spirit.


    A person with long white hair then walked up onto the stage. His body glowed with a bright white light.


    ¡°Um, is that Dor?¡±


    No one had seen Dor¡¯s face before, and it was a trend that was set to continue. Despite the stunning appearance, his identifying features were cloaked in armor.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dor!¡± The surpassers in Trench Shelter were able to recognize him, because they had seen him with this look before.


    The surprise of his appearance did not only apply to the humans, though. Even the spirits were in shock.


    ¡°The King?!¡± Flower Empress was there, and she was dizzy in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame he has encountered Fei Yu King, who has opened nine gene locks,¡± Heavenly Empress said.


    Thunder-Devil King was there, as well, and he chimed in to say, ¡°That *sshole has had iting a long time now.¡±


    ¡°The King!¡± Many spirits trumpeted the name across the grandstands and the shelters of their residence.


    When Han Sen was stuck in the Valley of Time for three years, his super king spirit mode had opened nine gene locks. There was an abundance of fruit there, that he was able to eat and live on the whole time.


    Han Sen had not spent time in the spirit base since then, so no one knew he had opened nine gene locks.


    They still thought The King had only opened three gene locks. They didn¡¯t think he couldpete with Fei Yu King, who had opened nine.


    Even if they were in the same tier, though, with the same gene locks open, they did not think Han Sen would have what it took to take down Fei Yu King.


    Han Sen knew he would enter the ninth spirit base when he returned there, so that was why he had stayed away for so long. He wanted his aplishment to be a surprise for future spirit opponents.


    For him to go from three to nine gene locks over the course of a few days would be a ridiculous thing.


    He had paid the spirit base a short visit, but stayed out of sight and not fought with others.


    Han Sen had thought he could heal faster in the spirit base, as he could remain in super king spirit mode for as long as he wanted to there.


    But it didn¡¯t work as he thought it might. The spirit base was not associated with the physical body, and entry required and was dependent on the spirit stone.


    Being in the spirit base, you could only change your spirit genes. If he tried erasing the crystals that gued him in there, they¡¯d return once he exited.


    Outside the spirit base, though, Han Sen could not remain a super king spirit forever.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! How fortunate for me. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson that has been long overdue.¡± The King was too famous, and even Fei Yu King was aware of him.


    All the spirits continued calling him The King, despite the protest of the king spirits who despised the name.


    Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode was limited outside of spirit base, so he knew he¡¯d have to finish this fight quickly.


    Han Sen raised his right hand and snapped his fingers to the sky.


    Immediately after, a rain of coins started to fall. The entire stage was quickly battered and covered in coins.


    ¡°What is that skill?¡±

 Chapter 1101 - Humans and Spirits Are Happy

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Humans and Spirits Are Happy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    People who hadn¡¯t seen Han Sen fight before were in shock. The rainfall of coins was insane.


    Su Xiaoqiao was excited when he saw the coins be unleashed. He had witnessed their might before, but he still harbored wariness. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure they¡¯d be as effective against such a powerful spirit.


    Fei Yu King noticed Han Sen¡¯sck of speech, so he immediately drew his bow. The weapon was bathed in a white light.


    Whoosh!


    Countless white arrows were fired upwards, targeting the individual coins. A loud flurry of noises came from the air, as each and every arrow was shot down.


    The humans were all in shock, not expecting such a quick and efficient retaliation. They quivered in the hope that Dor would not lose.


    ¡°What is The King doing? Those coins are rubbish.¡±


    ¡°His inability to inefficiently fight Fei Yu King is to be expected.¡±


    ¡°The skill is useless.¡±


    ...


    The spirits did not think the coins were very good. They might have looked impressive, but that was about it. Their actual effectiveness in battle against such a foe was nil, they believed.


    It appeared as if Fei Yu King wanted to shoot down all the coins, but what he wanted to do was blow them up. But strangely, the arrows fell with the coins attached.


    ¡°How?¡± His nine gene lock power should not have been rendered worthless like that.


    It would have been ridiculous to believe The King had opened eight gene locks.


    But the coins were not stopped, and they continued to fall like rain. Each drop went with the grace of a warming holy light.


    It was toote for Han Sen¡¯s opponent to dodge, so he merely fired more arrows in a final bid to stop the coins.


    The coins fell, but they were quickly reced as Han Sen summoned more. It was now a storm of coins, and before it was over, the coins were no longer like rain. They were like a waterfall, and they quickly and brutally buried Fei Yu King.


    Humans and spirits alike were in shock.


    Fei Yu King wished to fly away, but the coins were incredibly heavy.


    He was shocked. He had wholly underestimated The King and the coins hemanded.


    He wanted to shake them off, but he couldn¡¯t. Each one was like a mountain that wished to trap him.


    Fei Yu King was most efficient with speed and archery, so he didn¡¯t have to fight Han Sen face-to-face.


    He underestimated The King, so he had gone into battle casually and without worry.


    Roar!


    Fei Yu King shouted like a beast, one that was stuck and unable to escape the trappings of a hunter. He wished to shake them off so he could fly away, but there was nothing he could do.


    He managed to get airborne, but after a few meters of slow flight, he was grounded again. And then, he began to sink into the stage.


    His body looked as if it was ready to burst under the frightening pressure of all those coins.


    Pang!


    Fei Yu King was on his knees.


    Everyone was shocked by what was happening. A nine gene lock king spirit was unable to stand up and fight Han Sen, and was instead on his knees before him. His body was cracking like ss.


    ¡°Dor is too f*cking strong!¡± Su Xiaoqiao shouted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he beat a king spirit so easily.¡±


    ¡°If he was joining Divinity¡¯s Bout, he must havee prepared. It would have been silly to doubt him.¡±


    ¡°King spirits are nothingpared to our Dor.¡±


    ...


    A lot of spirits were sharing a simr glee and happiness, too. They knew how strong Fei Yu King was.


    ¡°The Kingpletely owned Fei Yu King!¡±


    ¡°With a wag of his finger, he beat a nine gene lock king spirit. Can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Hail to The King, baby.¡±


    Even the faces of the emperors had changed.


    ¡°What? He was like us, wasn¡¯t he? Supposedly, he had only three gene locks open. How can he beat Fei Yu King a mere few years after?¡± Thunder-Devil King eximed in confusion.


    Flower Empress said, ¡°How did he aplish such a feat?¡±


    ¡°He is frightening. How many gene locks did he open in just a few short years?¡± Heavenly Empress said, with a surprisingly dour expression and tone of voice.


    Boom!


    Fei Yu King waspletely crushed by the coins, and he exploded.


    Blood and feathers danced in the air, as a jellified body remained like a heap of rubbish on the floor.


    Sha!


    The coins disappeared, leaving behind only the feathers and blood.


    A nine gene lock king spirit had been destroyed, just like that.


    Seeing Fei Yu King respawn, everyone suddenly became silent.


    When Han Sen left the stage, the humans and spirits woke up from a daze.


    ¡°Dor beat a king spirit! Is it time for humanity to grow strong in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Hail to The King, baby!¡±


    Humans and spirits alike were happy for Han Sen¡¯s victory. They both believed him to be on their side.

 Chapter 1102 - God

    <h4>Chapter 1102: God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Back in the Martial Hall, exiting super king spirit mode, Han Sen felt a little nauseated and weak. It wasn¡¯t as bad as he believed he¡¯d end up, though, and he thought he still had what it took to fight again.


    He thought it¡¯d take longer to kill Fei Yu King. By fighting face-to-face, Fei Yu King lost as soon as he allowed the first coin to touch him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d knock him down so quickly. I clearly underestimated myself. With such a decent result, I might as well have another fight.¡±


    Han Sen initially predicted he¡¯d be unable to continue fighting after the first battle, but he was wrong. He didn¡¯t know who he¡¯d be going up against next, though.


    Han Sen found out his next opponent was merely a royal spirit.


    ¡°A royal spirit? Oh, please. I can kill that thing in one hit. It shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Han Sen was overjoyed.


    If things continued that way, and he could finish the next four fights with simr results, he could retire for the day and rest.


    He could possibly be fully refreshed and rejuvenated the next day, and thus able to fight again.


    Han Sen found out his next three opponents were royal spirits. He killed them easily.


    Thest opponent disappointed Han Sen, though. It was another king spirit.


    If it had opened nine gene locks and wasn¡¯t as dumb as Fei Yu King, it might prove a difficult battle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what condition I¡¯m in after the next three fights.¡± Han Sen was in the Martial Hall, searching for the final opponent. He wanted to get an idea for how strong he might be.


    Han Sen found him engaged in his second fight. He could immediately tell an opponent such as that would be difficult topete with.


    He had indeed opened nine gene locks, and furthermore, he was attuned with the earth element. He could summon stone walls and the like, perfect for blocking the rain of coins.


    Han Sen thought, after fighting the next three royal spirits, he¡¯d only have half an hour left of his super king spirit juice.


    Even with his brightest estimations, he didn¡¯t think he could defeat that king spirit in half an hour.


    The second round for Han Sen began shortly after. His opponent was on the stage already. Not wanting to waste a single precious second, Han Sen activated his super king spirit mode and ran towards the stage in haste.


    Han Sen was going to kill the royal spirit as fast as he could.


    Before he engaged the royal spirit, though, it knelt before him and said, ¡°Greetings. I am Prince Yunsha. It is an honor to share the stage with you.¡±


    Before Han Sen could clock his opponent, Prince Yunsha conceded the fight. Han Sen won again, all without lifting a finger. Then he returned to the Martial Hall.


    ¡°Did you see that? A spirit knelt before Dor!¡±


    ¡°He is a god! Since when do spirits behave like that, before a human they do not even know?¡±


    ¡°Am I dreaming? This cannot be!¡±


    ¡°It must be staged. Why don¡¯t you go out there and see if they¡¯ll kneel before you.¡±


    ¡°Even if it was only a royal spirit, it¡¯s still pretty nuts toprehend how willing it was to concede and kneel before the guy.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    Humans were driven into a frenzy. They had never seen a spirit so willing to kneel before a human before.


    This was something they could only see in their dreams. For such a possibility to be a reality, they weren¡¯t sure what to think.


    Upon seeing it happen, many people believed they were merely lucid dreaming.


    But what happened next made everyone even more insane: the following two royal spirits did the same thing. They introduced themselves and threw in the towel immediately after.


    ¡°Am I dreaming? Have those spirits gone nuts?¡±


    Today was a day none would soon forget. It was one for the history books.


    If Dor was previously a name synonymous with power, today it became synonymous with God.


    For spirits to obey and worship him like so, they all figured he had to be a god.


    Spirits and humans were different. Spirits could respawn, and thus, they could not be afraid of death.


    Death was something they could get used to, even. Self-destructing was no big deal in such a ce, and if humans ever got their spirit stones, they could do it almost happily.


    Spirits would sooner ept death than bow before humans, which made this all the more stunning. But this was also a part of why humans believed themselves to be superior to spirits.


    But Han Sen had not only just killed a king spirit, he made spirits obey without a fight. He didn¡¯t have their spirit stones in hand. There was no real risk of death for them. Han Sen had done something spectacr. The gesture of what he had done was far more impressive than killing a spirit.


    Dor, in the hearts of humans, was no longer just a strong guy who brought their race glory in battle.


    There were many human elites, yes, but none had done what Dor did. None had made spirits obey before.


    Humans were incredibly excited now, especially those who were enved by spirits. Han Sen was a beacon of hope for them.


    Spirits weren¡¯t aware of what humans were thinking, and they thought it was ordinary for other spirits to obey The King. He was far more powerful, after all.


    In the Martial Hall, Han Sen frowned. He could onlyst another half an hour. If he was going to battle his next opponent, his window of opportunity to do so was small.

 Chapter 1103 - Fighting Ancient Jade

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Fighting Ancient Jade</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s next opponent was another king spirit.


    The king spirit¡¯s title was Ancient Jade. It was a name that exuded a sort of grace or elegance, but in all truth, the name betrayed the fighter¡¯s true self. He was an eight-meter-tall spirit of mighty power and stone.


    With each step he took, a crude imprint was left behind in his wake. And with each thumping footstep, the earth quaked.


    The humans that watched were in shock. Whenever a royal spirit¡¯s weapon collided with the ground, not a scratch was made. But here, all it took was the spirit¡¯s footsteps to ruin the floor and leave holes.


    ¡°He seems pretty strong. Is Dor going to be okay facing that thing?¡± someone wondered.


    Su Xiaoqiao responded, saying, ¡°When has Dor ever lost? If he can kill Fei Yu King so effortlessly, he can most certainly kill this thing.¡±


    ¡°You are right. How can he lose? It was silly of me to doubt.¡± A bright hopefulness returned to the person¡¯s face.


    Humans had been bullied in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for far too long, so they were all eager to see a human stand in the face of their adversity and show that it was possible to fight back.


    Dor¡¯s performance so far had shocked a great number of humans. What had urred was a miracle they had long wanted to see; they didn¡¯t want it snuffed out anytime soon.


    Han Sen had no idea what discussions were being held about his performance. He was oblivious to it all. Before the fight, though, he returned to the Alliance so he could rx and regenerate lost strength by bathing in a recovery pool. He wanted to be able to use super king spirit mode longer if he needed to.


    Han Sen¡¯smunicator rang while he was there, and when he picked it up, he saw that it was Queen giving him a call.


    ¡°Did you go to the shelter yet?¡± Queen asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m currently bathing. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Han Sen waved his phone around to give her a look at where he was.


    Queen said, ¡°Well, hurry back. Dor has joined Divinity¡¯s Bout. He killed a king spirit, and not only that, the following three opponents bowed and threw the match in fear of him. Three royal spirits! It¡¯s insane. He¡¯s fighting another king spiritter.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to the Martial Hall?¡± If Queen was already in the shelter, waiting in the Martial Hall, it meant she would see him entering the battlegrounds. That would mean only one thing; Dor¡¯s identity would be revealed!


    But Queen said, ¡°I will. But I¡¯m in another empty shelter, so I can¡¯t return to yours just yet.¡±


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t interested in watching that thing.¡± Han Sen felt relief.


    Queen, so far, had shown an insatiable lust for leveling up. It was all she had concerned herself with since he encountered her in the Third God¡¯s Shelter. It was almost as if she had to stay in a state of constant motion.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. But previously, there was no hope. And I would have rather spent the time improving myself. But Dor killed a king spirit; a feat thought to be unachievable by one man. He deserves to be watched.¡±


    Queen went on to implore Han Sen, ¡°You muste and watch, too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Queen told him, ¡°Because I¡¯ll fix you. Maybe one day you¡¯ll be as strong as Dor, fighting in Divinity¡¯s Bout.¡±


    Queen quickly hung up after that and went to the shelter.


    Han Sen gave a wry smile. His time for rxation was practically over, and it was time for battle. He exited the pool, put his armor on, and teleported back.


    Ancient Jade continued standing in his spot as a spirit conceded before him. It wasn¡¯t a royal spirit, though. Hecked the charms to make royal spirits concede.


    Han Sen had worked hard to reach his status and prestige as The King. The fact others were willing to obey or concede to him was due to his incredible performance throughout the spirit bases, where he was believed to be invincible. He was an attractive idol to a great number of spirits.


    When Han Sen arrived in the Martial Hall, Ancient Jade King was on the battleground already. He was waiting.


    There was still some time left, though. And Han Sen spent this time observing his next opponent.


    It was going to be quite difficult to kill a nine gene lock king spirit in a mere thirty minutes.


    After what happened with Fei Yu King, Han Sen guessed future king spirits would treat The King like an actual threat. He didn¡¯t think he could one-hit-kill Fei Yu King so easily.


    Furthermore, Taia and Phoenix Sword could not be used. Gold Raven, Disloyal Knight, and Golden Growler couldn¡¯t be used, either.


    All he could use was Devil Pill. With the time to join almost up, he turned into a super king spirit and walked out onto the stage to face his next opponent.


    Spirits and humans alike were shouting and chanting, all in Han Sen¡¯s support.


    Seeing Han Sen walk out, Ancient Jade King shed with a light of varying colors. A stone wall manifested out of the earth, shielding him in a barricade of rock.


    ¡°Your coins are useless against me,¡± Ancient Jade King called out from within his shelter of stone.


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen clicked his fingers. From out of thin air, coins began to descend from the sky in a torrent like rain.


    Ancient Jade King bolstered the strength of his walls and raised them higher to prevent the coins from touching him. When too many coins built up on the rock, it shattered.


    This was something the spirit had prepared for, though. When the wall was just about to buckle and crumble entirely, another wall was ready to swap with its position. No coin seemed able to touch Ancient Jade King.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Ancient Jade King coldlyughed as he taunted Han Sen, figuring he had ovee Han Sen¡¯s signature move.


    Han Sen did not say anything in response, though. In his hand, he wielded a ck sword.


    The sword was wreathed in a holy light, and with a thrust, it came barreling towards Ancient Jade King.

 Chapter 1104 - Allure of Money

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Allure of Money</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Katcha!


    As the ck sword sliced through a multitude of stone walls, more were raised to take the ce of their fallen rocky counterparts.


    Ancient Jade King did not fight Han Sen face-to-face, and he remained purely on the defensive. He kept on dodging and dodging. The only vain attempts of attack he had tried were the asional raising of spiky rocks from the ground.


    ¡°This is a troubling foe. His powers ofmanding the earth are formidable!¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Making use of his Devil Pill in conjunction with super king spirit mode made Han Sen abatant to be feared. He could slice through the rocks with ease, but the sheer abundance of them made it difficult for him to gain any real ground and advance on his enemy.


    Seeing Han Sen continuing to chase Ancient Jade King in a dazzling disy of cut rock and dust, the hype train was going at full-speed for the spectators.


    ¡°Dor is so good! The king spirit is cowering like a beaten mutt.¡±


    ¡°He is the best surpasser. Hands down.¡±


    ¡°The King is invincible.¡±


    ¡°I bet even those emperors would lose against The King.¡±


    ¡°What if he is an emperor already? Titles can be misleading.¡±


    Flower Empress and Heavenly Empress were watching this match with keen interest, as well. They were amazed by Han Sen¡¯s performance.


    The earth element was incredibly dense and heavy, yet Han Sen was easily able to destroy each shield of stone. They were deployed by a foe with nine gene locks, and yet Han Sen might as well have been dicing butter. It was incredibly likely only emperors could possess such mighty powers.


    Ancient Jade King was taken aback by The King, too. He had not expected to be subjected to such fierce attacks, and he knew it was only a matter of time before he lost.


    They had both opened nine gene locks, that much was clear. But even so, Han Sen was considerably stronger. All Ancient Jade King could do was dodge, as much as he hated doing it.


    Han Sen was able to suppress him, but the moves he used to avoid defeat were cheap and infuriating. He was too good at producing shields. Whenever Han Sen thought there was an opening to strike the opponent himself, he¡¯d still end up hitting a newly-produced wall of rock.


    This wouldn¡¯t have been an issue if Han Sen hadn¡¯t been on a timer. But being on the clock, it was stressful and concerning.


    Fifteen minutes had passed by this point, and Han Sen¡¯s mind raced in search of a method to knock-down Ancient Jade King and keep him there.


    Han Sen was dominating, but no one knew his life was depending on it. He was in a big rush.


    ¡°F*ck! I have to use this.¡± Han Sen stopped chasing Ancient Jade King and instead, summoned a single coin between two of his fingers.


    The coin seemed fairly ordinary, up until it started to glow. After a moment of glowing, a number showed up on it.


    1... 2... 3... 4...


    It was ominous to see. And the higher the number went, the spookier it felt.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± People wondered what Han Sen was going to do next, and what the result of that coin would be.


    If Han Sen put all his power into one coin, it¡¯d still prove useless, they thought.


    Ancient Jade King was confident in his shields, and if the coin was imbued with such power, he was sure he could use his stone walls to block it while he ran elsewhere in evasion.


    The coin grew even brighter now, as Han Sen did indeed imbue it with a terrifying amount of his own power.


    The numbers continued to rise, until it hit the number ten.


    Han Sen felt his body be drained of all strength. The number on the coin was a disy of how much of his power had been put inside and multiplied.


    It was incredible.


    If the coin was equivalent to one of Han Sen¡¯s frighteningly powerful punches, then ten meant ten of those.


    The coin quivered with the immense amount of power stored within, with the number ten signifying it having ten times the power it¡¯d normally have.


    It was a new technique Han Sen had developed, which he called ¡°Saving Money.¡± Saving Money took time, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be done quickly. It¡¯d also cost a lot of power.


    Also, by using Saving Money, he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. He couldn¡¯t move. And what¡¯s more, interruptions would result in a cancetion of all progress made.


    While that may have been considered a significant downside, it wasn¡¯t all that bad, in practice. The coin could be fired whenever, at any cost of power. If it looked likely he was going to be interrupted, he could just fire it then and there.


    But firing it meant you¡¯d have to start from zero again.


    And firing it at a lower number wasn¡¯t as effective as it would be at a higher number, either. It¡¯d be much weaker.


    It was a move that had been designed to be used with a teammate. It¡¯d have been much easier to use if there was someone else on the field, distracting enemies.


    Han Sen was going to use it now, though, because Ancient Jade King had only proven himself to be a wimp. He didn¡¯t even try attacking.


    Han Sen¡¯s coin hit the number ten. To Han Sen, he regarded this as ¡°saving ten dors.¡±


    If it was a brave king spirit he was fighting against, he¡¯d have most certainly been interrupted by now.


    But Ancient Jade King had waited for a while, giving Han Sen the space to build up power. Now, after hitting ten, Ancient Jade King decided to try and attack.


    Seeing Ancient Jade King shoot a stone wall at Han Sen, Han Sen fired an exchange. He sted his coin towards the cowardly spirit, uttering the words, ¡°Be tempted by the allure of money and be its thrall.¡±


    The coin flew towards Ancient Jade King, emzoned with the number eleven.

 Chapter 1105 - Curse of Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Curse of Immortality</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Over the past few years, Han Sen had studied and learned much alongside Bai Yishan. He spent most of his time researching the powers of the Coin Toad¡¯s energy flow and developing Saving Money.


    Creating hyper geno arts was not easy, and he had only managed to create one during all that time.


    What he often referred to as ¡°Make It Rain¡± was not a proper skill, just a barrage technique he employed. Saving Money was different to this, as it actually involved a warping of the powers that would be used.


    Humans could create and use powers that wereplex in their employment. The intricate nature of human skills was why they took a long time to master, but it was also what gave them an edge against spirits. Spirits were a lot more basic, and their power was often derived from simple strength. If all battles were a direct collision of strength, spirits would almost always win.


    Saving Money used the coins as a base. It was abination of that and Bao¡¯er¡¯s energy flow.


    Saving Money made use of a suction vacuum, courtesy of Bao¡¯er. Through an analysis of her profound maic-like abilities, Han Sen was able to work it into amplifying the crushing weight of the coins.


    And now, this was to be a first-time showcase of what he had developed. And Han Sen had turned the dial all the way up to eleven.


    Pang!


    When the coin fired directly towards Ancient Jade King¡¯s body, the spirit¡¯s entire body was suddenly morphed into a stone pir. And then, a brief secondter, it crumbled to the ground.


    Ancient Jade King started to run. He knew he couldn¡¯t dodge and deflect such a powerful coin, so his ability to duplicate himself as a pir was what would save him.


    He thought he had managed to get away scot-free, but he was wrong. And when he acknowledged this, his face fell. He felt a wretched suction start pulling him back towards the coin he was trying to escape.


    Ancient Jade King tried to fight the tide of suction, but it was futile. He ended up rolling back towards the coin.


    The audience only saw Han Sen¡¯s coin destroy a sudden pir of stone, and when Ancient Jade King tried to make an escape, he was pulled back towards it.


    It was a nine gene lock super king spirit¡¯s power multiplied by eleven.


    The moment Ancient Jade King came into contact with the coin, his armor shattered.


    Ding! Ding!


    Nothing but blood remained. And atop it, spinning on its side, was the coin. It waspletely clean.


    Everyone fell silent upon witnessing what had just urred. The entire battleground had been devastated by what Han Sen had just done; it was frightening.


    But the silence didn¡¯tst long. Han Sen had won again, and that warranted grand apuse. Screams of fanatical cheering began to erupt.


    Han Sen did not have the time to hang around, though. He simply waved and ran back to the shelter.


    When he returned, he immediately fell on the floor. He could hardly breathe, and in the aching of his muscles, he ended up flopping in a pool of his own sweat.


    Fortunately, he was able to exit just in time. He couldn¡¯t risk having that ur in the arena.


    After lying down for a while, he felt moderately better. Still, he was incredibly weak.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m still so far away from reaching the top ten. What¡¯s the use of continuing today and trying to win the entirepetition?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    While he was ready to call it quits, he did not harbor any regrets. Even without a benefit to himself, he was happy to step on the throats of other spirits.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t well-and-truly eliminate and kill Fei Yu King,¡± Han Sen said to himself.


    With no time to dwell on it, Han Sen returned home and hopped into his recovery pool. Saving Money had put a massive strain on him.


    It would take two weeks for him to recover from that, so it was unlikely he could fight again the next day.


    Han Sen felt his entire body be drained of power, and every cell in his body had almost zero energy.


    Suddenly, though, he felt a power in his heart. It was thumping with a strength greater than he was ustomed to.


    Han Sen was shocked, feeling his heart actually begin to change. Power was starting to return, all derived from the new manic pumping of his heart.


    ¡°Curse of Immortality? It finally finished after all this time.¡± Han Sen ced his hand on his chest and felt incredibly happy.


    Heresy Mantra had four different tiers to it. He had learned the third tier a long time ago; something which was called Long Live. The fourth tier, Curse of Immortality, had not finished yet. But on this day, after having been drained of all energy, Heresy Mantra had finally be ready to evolve.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°What changes will Curse of Immortality bring to my body, I wonder?¡±


    Heresy Mantra was a passive skill, but it had always proven useful. It had always been there, like a rock or pir to support him.


    It was like Jade-Sun Force, except this one worked on the heart. The heart was a coreponent of the human body. While all his other organs were exhausted, Han Sen¡¯s heart was stronger than ever.


    Where he once felt like dying, now he was full of life. His Heresy Mantra had reached a new tier, and he couldn¡¯t be happier.


    But with this new-found strength, Han Sen discovered a new hunger. He was starving, very much like the first time he practiced Heresy Mantra.


    He crawled out of the pool and returned to the shelter. He brought out some of the creature flesh he had stored and started to stuff his face with it. It was raw.

 Chapter 1106 - Refining the Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Refining the Crystals</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was feeling far too hungry. His body was incredibly tired, and he knew he should have been resting, but he was overwhelmed with a strange ravenousness.


    He knew such behavior was dangerous. Heresy Mantra was able to hasten his recovery, but he knew the power to do so couldn¡¯t juste from anywhere.


    If he wanted to recover and get back in tip-top shape, he had to have power.


    He was currently not supposed to have any. Curse of Immortality was sure to damage him further, by making him so active in such a weakened condition.


    Han Sen kept on scoffing down sacred-blood flesh. He couldn¡¯t get enough of the stuff, and he thought each and every fatty, red morsel was better than the highest-ss nutritious solution.


    After another hefty b of meat, the hunger of his crying stomach did not relent. The energy inside was not able to keep up with his heart.


    But as hungry as he was, his stomach was full. His belly had inted like a balloon, and there was no room left for food.


    His heart was good but his stomach wasn¡¯t; there was no way he could eat any more. And even if he was in fine health, he couldn¡¯te anywhere close to eating as much as he just had.


    Han Sen was sitting on the floor like a pregnant woman, with his appetite still fierce.


    His stomach was stuffed, and yet, he was still so hungry. It was an annoying conundrum to deal with, as two contradicting pains collided.


    If Han Sen wasn¡¯t as strong a person as he was, he¡¯d undoubtedly be screaming.


    His face was all pale, and a ghastly sweat had started to form. His clothes were all soon drenched in this sweat.


    Hungry. Hungry. Hungry.


    Han Sen ced his hands on his belly and tried to suppress it and fight back against its calling for more food.


    Jade-Sun Force could barely provide him with energy. If he wanted to get it started, to put him in better shape, he¡¯d need nutrition. Just like if there was no oil, there was no way to refine gas. Unfortunately for him, Han Sen was too full right now. Even a single pea or grain of corn would be enough to tip him over the edge.


    ¡°I should have learned a hyper geno art to improve the fortitude of my stomach,¡± Han Sen said to himself, remorsefully realizing it was now toote for that.


    When he crossed Ghost Mountain, the big white snake gave him a Dragon Saliva. It was a super-ss geno treasure. If he drank it, he¡¯d most assuredly be energized.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t want to use it in such a condition. He was fighting back against the use of something that might save his life.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was beginning to shrivel now. The fat was burning at a hastened rate, and he was immediately appearing much slimmer.


    ¡°Heresy Mantra should be practiced by women; it sure helps you lose weight.¡± Han Sen remained light-hearted, despite his predicament.


    While Han Sen contested with whether or not he should eat the Dragon Saliva, the crystallized organs inside him started to feel relieved.


    Han Sen was shocked when he noticed this. He found that the crystals inside him had been detached from his organs into a slimy, fatty state; and now, they were being absorbed.


    Han Sen was afraid the crystals would change his body, which was why he had not tried absorbing them. But now it was happening whether he wanted it to or not.


    He noticed the refined crystals did not blend into his body. They were instead burned like fat, providing energy to his heart.


    The heart pounded inside his chest like the chugging of machinery as it worked hard to refine materials. And as this urred, his stomach began to feel lighter. The hunger he was feeling began to subside.


    As Han Sen digested these crystals inside, the media was having a field day back in the Alliance. They were ecstatic over the fact Dor had managed to kill two king spirits and make three royal spirits obey him.


    The Alliance did not typically talk about the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and all subjects of its discussion were usually banned.


    But this time, they allowed talk of it. Regarding this event, people were given permission to speak and report freely over Dor¡¯s aplishments.


    Dor¡¯s name was on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue once more. He was the talk of the town, as everyone idolized and theorized how powerful he must have been.


    The surpassers, who had a better understanding of the power Dor must have had to defeat his foes in the way he had, thought it was a miracle.


    It was difficult to carve out a living in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and more often than not, luck was the deciding factor over whether or not you¡¯d end up a ve to a spirit all your time there.


    What Dor had managed to achieve was something no other human believed possible. He had now be a superstar.


    Some people began to whisper suspicions, though.


    Humans who lived in spirit shelters heard talk about a spirit known as The King, and while Divinity¡¯s Bout was on, they often heard spirits refer to Dor as The King. They were one and the same. They were saying Dor was actually a spirit.


    But such talk was not given the time of day and was quickly hushed by the authorities. Dor was in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and he was able to use beast souls.


    Not many people knew about the connection between Dor and The King, so there was no big fuss made of it. The validity of their ims could not be verified, after all.


    The spirits in the shelter were ravenously discussing The King¡¯s victories, too. They believed he would one day be an extremely powerful emperor.


    He was the first human to ever make spirits feel this way.


    Humans and spirits were hoping to catch a glimpse of Dor or The King the next day.


    But much to their surprise, Han Sen did not show up.


    They all then discussed the reasons why he might not have continued his participation in thepetition, but none believed it to be fear. Aside from a king spirit with eight gene locks, the remainder of his opponents were to be royal spirits. There did not seem to be aprehensible reason why he would not show up.

 Chapter 1107 - Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Recovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to continue fighting, but it took four days for Curse of Immortality toplete.


    If he was to fight or interrupt its process, all progress would have been reset. Not wanting to risk anything ill, he knew he had to sit the fights out.


    ¡°I wonder if I can still take part, somehow?¡± Han Sen was really disappointed he could not contend.


    Although he was unable to be there, Han Sen still tuned in to watch the fights. As he viewed them, he mulled to himself how he could hold his own against emperor spirits through his super king spirit mode. They wouldn¡¯t stop him from reaching the top ten. The only thing that would prohibit him from breaching the top ten rankings would be if he ended up going against an emperor spirit with ten of its gene locks opened.


    ¡°I have to improve my normal self. I personally need to grow stronger, so I don¡¯t always have to rely on super king spirit mode,¡± Han Sen resolutely told himself.


    Han Sen: Super Body Super King Spirit


    Level: Surpasser


    Lifespan: 400


    Body Evolution Requirement: 100 Geno Points


    Owned Geno Points: Ordinary Geno Points ¨C 100; Primitive Geno Points ¨C 100; Mutant Geno Points ¨C 100; Sacred-Blood Geno Points ¨C 100; Super Geno Points ¨C 5


    He had managed to max out four tiers of geno points. With the bonuses of his hyper geno arts, his fitness had managed to hit two-thousand-one-hundred.


    Han Sen was undoubtedly the strongest surpasser out there, no contest. Butpared to super creatures and king spirits, he was still leagues away from what they were capable of.


    Any super creature, even the lowliest of them, would possess a fitness level of at least three thousand.


    But by now, at least, most of the crystallized light that gued his body had been refined. While a few of his organs were still in a crystallized state, they didn¡¯t hinder his fighting capabilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have my powers back,¡± Han Sen thought, using his Dongxuan Aura.


    The gene locks he had opened in Ancient Devil Shelter had been shut down. He hadn¡¯t practiced them since that day, so no progress had been made at all.


    ¡°This is strange. How can an open gene lock be shut down? That Ancient Devil¡¯s light power could not rece my own power.¡± That thought, at least, was something for him to feel d about.


    If the power was depleted when a gene lock was opened, it could lead to major issues during real fights.


    Han Sen was starting to suspect the opened gene locks were artificial, and that his actual gene locks had not been opened. Perhaps he and all the other creatures in that shelter had been tricked into feeling as if their gene locks had been opened, but it was nothing more than an illusion.


    But with his crystallized light not going to be an issue very soon, Han Sen did not have to worry too much about it.


    Han Sen visited the Saint Hallmunity, wanting a new hyper geno art. He wanted one to reinforce his stomach.


    His Curse of Immortality had finished, so he no longer felt it gouging his insides in a demand for food.


    But in the event something simr urred, further down the line, he figured it would be best for him to put some work into bolstering the strength of his stomach. Plus, if he was able to eat more than he currently could, recovery coulde swifter.


    Han Sen found a good many hyper geno arts that dealt with what he was looking for. In fact, there were seven different ranks of stomach-rted hyper geno arts.


    The reason so many had been developed was partly down to humanity¡¯s ravenous appetite¡ªin that, folks often wanted to be able to digest more meat at a time.


    Unfortunately, the hyper geno arts weren¡¯t all that effective. And the cream of the crop would only allow you to eat up to three times more than you usually could. That was good, but it felt like it could be better.


    For Curse of Immortality, not even those hyper geno arts would be enough.


    Han Sen perused the S-ss hyper geno arts and walked away disappointed.


    So, he gave Bai Yishan a call and asked for advice and what he could do or what he could find.


    The answers Han Sen got off him were disappointing, as well. The hyper geno art Han Sen wanted did exist, but to get it, a certain price had to be paid.


    It came at the expense of a visible stomach increase. He¡¯d be able to eat up to ten times more than he currently could, on average, but his belly would be rather big.


    And what¡¯s more, he¡¯d have to fill his stomach with food every time he wanted to eat. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d only feel hungry.


    That being said, the Alliance had no shortage of materials and food to fill up one¡¯s stomach. Being able to consume ten times more than what he usually could would be no trouble for Han Sen there.


    But the same could not be said for the sanctuary. You couldn¡¯t always eat food there, and thus, it¡¯d prove troublesome.


    And if collecting ten times the normal amount of food was no problem, it¡¯d prove cumbersome to carry around each and every day.


    For the times where there was no food, though, it could be extra dangerous. Having learned this hyper geno art, you could starve to death in three days without the proper nourishment.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning on learning a skill with so many negatives, so he ended up going back to pick up an ordinary S-ss hyper geno art called ¡°Nourishing Stomach.¡± It allowed for the simple three times increase of what a person could eat and it also sped up digestion.


    It did not match the requirements Han Sen had hoped for, but it was better than nothing.


    And Han Sen thought he might be able to find a better one in the future, anyway. This would just do for now.


    Back in the sanctuaries, Han Sen thought of ways in which he might y a super creature.


    The barrens were not host to any, and Han Sen hypothesized it was due to its proximity to Devil¡¯s Realm.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m going to have to pick up stakes and move on. And when I open my tenth gene lock, I¡¯ll return to kill Big Mara.¡± Han Sen really wanted to go back to his underground shelter.


    There were many super creatures in Thorn Forest, but he hadn¡¯t a clue where he was or how he¡¯d get back there.


    All of a sudden, Queen returned to the shelter, too. She was covered in blood and severely wounded.


    When Queen saw Han Sen, she fainted.

 Chapter 1108 - Don’t Stop

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Don¡¯t Stop</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen rushed over to hold Queen. As he held her, he swiftly examined her wounds to check how badly she was hurt.


    She had been severely injured, and the sacred-blood armor Han Sen had lent her had been practically destroyed. Only shreds of it remained clinging to her blood-soaked body.


    The garments she wore beneath the armor had also been torn and ripped away. Despite most of her body being exposed, it was unlikely you¡¯d feel horny seeing her in such a condition.


    Her entire body was covered in wounds andcerations, and many areas had scabbed. Others were still fresh, oozing blood. Some cuts were so deep, you could see the bone. There was one particr cut running the length of her stomach. Had the cut been any deeper, her guts would be falling out.


    ¡°She has fought hard.¡± Han Sen believed he had gotten into a bad state before, due to pushing himself too hard, but Queen was taking the cake.


    Han Sen used his holy light on her damaged body. It was a simtion of the Holy Rhino¡¯s energy flow, and while it was effective for most injuries, it did little for grave wounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to bear with me for this next bit, okay?¡± Han Sen had to then simte the silver fox¡¯s healing powers to heal her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Queen¡¯s body was consumed by fierce lightning. Her body twitched violently, but she did not scream under the duress of that excruciating pain. She merely clenched her teeth and held her vocal cords.


    ¡°This lightning heals wounds better than you might think,¡± Han Senforted her as he pumped the volts into her ravaged body.


    The armor he had given her was burned to a crisp, but the nasty wounds she had suffered were healing quick.


    Queen was by far the strongest woman Han Sen had evere to know. Whenever Han Sen was healed by the silver fox, he¡¯d end up screaming. Queen had only groaned low a couple of times.


    Most of her wounds were sorted by now, but the deep cut across her stomach was going to take a lot more of the charge to get fixed.


    After an hour of this lightning and pain, even Han Sen was feeling guilty over the treatment he had to give her. But like a brave soldier, she did not moan orin once. She endured it all like a champ.


    ¡°You should go bathe in the healing pools of the Alliance. You should be fit as a fiddle in a few days.¡± Han Sen had managed to heal the worst of her wounds, but he could not bring himself to make her suffer any longer.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± Queen¡¯s teeth quivered and chattered as she spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference now between what I can give you and what you can get in the Alliance. All I can provide, in addition, is needless pain,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°This is faster.¡± Queen was firm in her desire.


    Han Sen vehemently shook his head, but eventuallyplied with her request. Then, he started to electrocute her with the healing charges again.


    Half an hourter, all her wounds had sealed and healed. All that was left was the presence of red marks where they once had been.


    Queen summoned a beast soul armor and said, ¡°Have you recovered?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡± Han Sen had revealed to her he could make use of his powers, so there was no use hiding it.


    She nodded and started to leave the shelter once more.


    Han Sen stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡±


    Queen stopped walking and turned around.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m almost healed, I will soon be leaving this ce. I¡¯m returning to my old shelter; would you like toe with me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Queen nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Han Sen had expected he¡¯d have to exin, and he was surprised when she agreed so quickly.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°What happened to you, anyway? How did you get hurt?¡±


    Queen said, ¡°To the west is another disheveled shelter. I had wished to make use of its teleporter, but I was attacked.¡±


    She gave him further details, and following the exnation, Han Sen retreated into deep thought.


    Although she hadn¡¯t been there long, Queen had managed to gather many geno points. With Han Sen¡¯s beast souls, she could easily escape the clutches of a sacred-blood creature.


    But the creatures had managed to injure her badly, and that suggested they had to be at least sacred-blood creatures.


    She had tried to flee upon seeing them, but one in particr had managed to tackle her by surprise.


    It was fortunate she had been brutally hit by the sacred-blood; otherwise, she¡¯d have waltzed into the domain of a super creature.


    ¡°Take me to that shelter.¡± If there really was a super creature, Han Sen would be quite pleased. Bao¡¯er, seeing Han Sen leave the shelter, swiftly followed and leaped onto his back.


    Han Sen had been in that shelter for a very long time, and Bao¡¯er had been bored of the area for a while now.


    Queen guided Han Sen west, and half an hourter, they stumbled across the remains of a in creature.


    It was a frighteninglyrge mantis that was around the same size as a fully-grown wolf. Its carapace was purple, and the two arms were like scythes.


    ¡°This is one of the creatures that cut you up?¡± Han Sen saw that Queen had killed it as she escaped.


    Queen said, ¡°Demon-Blood Mantis, yes. They were mostly primitive, but this one was mutant.¡±


    They continued walking, and there must have been thirty of the beasts all strewn about the ins there. It had obviously been a nasty fight.


    With Golden Growler¡¯s speed, it only took them two hours to reach the shelter. Just like every other shelter in the area, it looked to be in disarray. It had been abandoned by spirits a long time ago.


    There were no signs of the mantises though, so it seemed like the rest of the horde had retreated back into the deeper recesses of the shelter.


    ¡°Wait here; I¡¯m going to take a closer look,¡± Han Sen told her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Queen followed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Protesting would be of no use, so Han Sen summoned Disloyal Knight and had it take the lead.

 Chapter 1109 - Devil-Blood Mantis Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Devil-Blood Mantis Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is that a humanoid pet beast soul?¡± Queen asked, while looking at Disloyal Knight.


    Han Sen nodded but did not borate. He knew she¡¯d get to witness its power sooner orter, anyway.


    Disloyal Knight approached the entrance of the shelter, and already, purple mantises began to emerge in a bid to assault the would-be trespassers. Some of them came from beyond the gate, whereas others leaped down from the perimeter wall of the shelter. They had wings to glide, but they could not use them to properly fly.


    Han Sen had encountered mantises before, and he knew their arms were practically des.


    One of the mantises was as big as a tiger, clearly above the others that hade to attack. It jumped before Disloyal Knight.


    ¡°That might be the sacred-blood mantis,¡± Queen said.


    The mantis that jumped in front of Disloyal Knight swiftly raised its arm-de to swipe at his neck and sever the head from his metal shoulders.


    Pang!


    Disloyal Knight punched the mantis with a fist that was as quick as lightning. The creature was sent flying into a nearby wall, as a fist-shaped hole was left in its now-bleeding carapace.


    Disloyal Knight fired up the halo and then got to work, ying an abundance of mantises with a single punch to each.


    Han Sen heard announcements continuously ring inside his head.


    Queen watched as Disloyal Knight brutalized the inhabitants of the shelter. It only took two small punches for a sacred-blood creature to fall.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature Devil-Blood Mantis killed. Beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted at the result. He had managed to obtain a beast soul from his first sacred-blood kill.


    Seeing the Disloyal Knighty waste to all the creatures outside the shelter, it then proceeded to enter. To this, Han Sen said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s clear the rest out. We can collect the fleshter.¡±


    Queen had been in shock when Han Sen provided her all those beast souls when they first met up again. But now, she had been delivered another shock. His Disloyal Knight could kill sacred-blood creatures with ease.


    ¡°Disloyal Knight... it cannot be... is it?¡± She shook her head to rid herself of the thought. If what she thought it might be was true, it¡¯d be frightening to consider.


    ¡°All those people who believe Han Sen has now been rendered harmless... What would they say if they saw him now?¡± Queen thought to herself.


    Han Sen had been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for less than a year before he suffered his injury. It was crazy to try toprehend what he had managed to achieve in such a short period of time.


    Queen was a surpasser with a super body, yet even she knew how difficult things were with a super body. It didn¡¯t give anyone that much of a leg up.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t given her the beast souls, it would have taken her an extremely long time to work up the strength necessary to kill a mutant creature.


    With no resources or help, Han Sen had reached this level in less than a year. It was a remarkable aplishment, something no one had ever managed before.


    ¡°People think they can be like Han Sen if they have a super body? Pah, that notion is ridiculous,¡± Queen thought as she stared at Han Sen in admiration.


    After Han Sen ventured inside for a short while, bodies were soon strewn about in bloody piles.


    Without a single break, Han Sen kept hearing the announcements y. He killed four primitive, one mutant, and one sacred-blood mantis on the inside of the shelter.


    Han Sen checked out the beast soul he had received and noticed it was a set of armor. He then gave it to Queen, saying, ¡°We¡¯re leaving. It will be a long road, and one that will be more safely traversed while wearing this.¡±


    Queen could not even respond. She just epted it and wore it.


    It was a purple set of armor, and with its shiny sheen, she looked even more attractive than before. The rounded chest te made her boobs look even bigger.


    It was tight around her waist, and it helped to entuate her each and every curve. Her beauty was head and shoulders above any other woman Han Sen had seen, and she was pure, riveting eye candy.


    The armor itself was a remarkable piece of gear, too. The gauntlets were fitted with des like teeth, a feature that was not often seen on armor.


    The legs and knees were fitted with des, too. It was a great repent for anything that sought to get too close.


    ¡°That is a perfect set of armor,¡± Han Sen said.


    Queen moved around to get a feel for it. It wasfortable and did not stifle her agility, but she thought she looked like a monster.


    As Han Sen admired the stunning femme fatale, his gaze was cut-short by the sudden sound of a wretched shriek. It came from just outside the shelter.


    Disloyal Knight punched a mantis that was as big as an elephant. The power that had been delivered against it was so high, it vibrated the earth and rattled the rocks that littered the ground.


    ¡°Is that a super creature?¡± Han Sen had hoped to encounter one, but he hadn¡¯t really expected to see one there.


    Disloyal Knight continued to rapidly punch the mantis¡¯s arm. More and more shockwaves were generated, and the decayed shelter started to fall apart.


    ¡°Super creature?!¡± Queen looked at the Disloyal Knight in utter shock. She reckoned it had to be one, and this had confirmed it.

 Chapter 1110 - Super Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Super Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Disloyal Knight was battling another super creature one-on-one, its best weapon was its halo. This was because it had no physical armaments.


    If two armies were going into battle, its halo could weaken the entire enemy horde. Its debuffing capabilities were excellent, and using them was where Disloyal Knight truly shone. But still, one-on-one, it was by no means a poor battler. It wasn¡¯t losing against the mantis, it just wasn¡¯t proving strong enough to kill it.


    As they fought, Han Sen ran further into the shelter. With Taia and his Phoenix Sword, he got to ying as many primitive and mutant mantises as he could.


    Han Sen wanted to see if there were any other super creatures in the vicinity, and why such arge hive of the creatures had taken sanctuary in this shelter in particr.


    Due to the proximity of Devil¡¯s Realm, creatures didn¡¯t often visit the area. For so many of them to be at this particr location, Han Sen figured there had to be a specific reason.


    From the group of creatures Han Sen was doing battle with, a sacred-blood variant emerged. Without fear, Han Sen engaged it. Queen merely stood by and watched him, eager to see just how powerful he had be.


    Han Sen made use of his phoenix techniques to fly around the mantis and slice it with both swords, forming a bloody cross upon its body.


    Katcha!


    The mantis had been diced into four parts.


    When she saw him manage to one-hit kill a sacred-blood creature, Queen was gobsmacked. She imagined he absolutely had to be a top-dog surpasser.


    ¡°No beast soul,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Aside from the wide array of mantises that still upied the shelter, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything particrly interesting in the area.


    After killing three more sacred-blood creatures, no more could be found.


    In a courtyard, Han Sen espied the presence of a tree. It looked like a plum tree, which he had mistaken for an oversized mushroom when he first saw it in the distance.


    Every branch and twig wasden with fruit, ripe for the taking. The fruit were like red eggs, just hanging there.


    What¡¯s more, many mantises stood like sentinels around it. Many of the creatures were actually staying there, in the tree¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Geno nt.¡± Han Sen could not mistake the energy radiating from that tree.


    He didn¡¯t know what benefits such fruit could yield, but seeing the mantis guard it like so, he knew it had to be something beneficial.


    Han Sen raced down to the courtyard as the mantises swiftly came to engage the intruder. With Han Sen and Queen¡¯sbined might, it had proven more than easy for the duo to kill primitive and mutant creatures by the boatload.


    Unlike Han Sen¡¯s feverish interest in the tree, though, Queen did not care for it. She was intensely focused in her observation of Han Sen¡¯s capabilities.


    She had only taught him a small amount of Heavenly Go a very long time ago, but now, he was doing much better than her. This was her signature move, and yet, Han Sen had far exceeded her own abilities with the technique.


    Queen had only practiced Heavenly Go, but Han Sen had integrated many different movesets and techniques into it. Queen was actually seeing a mixture of Heavenly Go, phoenix techniques, and Seven Twists.


    Of course, they were just additions. Han Sen still relied on Heavenly Go as the foundation for his evasive techniques.


    The way Queen was staring at Han Sen was as if she had just swung wide therge gates of heaven. With each step Han Sen took, it was as if she was transported to an entirely different world.


    Tzzk!


    The super-ss mantis let out a bone-chilling shriek as it flew over to the courtyard Han Sen and Queen were intruding upon. It had given up the fight with Disloyal Knight and headed straight for the tree¡ªclearly, the tree was important to the creature.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Queen shouted. The mantis was already above Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed with the presence of a red me, and then the fire leaped out of his eyes to encircle his entire body. His body turned into a golden raven with wings outstretched. In this manner, he twirled to avoid the mantis.


    Pang!


    Queen was in utter disbelief. As she looked, she asked herself, ¡°A super-ss shapeshifting beast soul?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t even sure if she should be surprised anymore. Han Sen¡¯stest dazzler had left her feeling numb. It was too amazing.


    ¡°Even if he had been injured and was off the ying field for another ten years, I doubt anyone else coulde close topeting with his aplishments,¡± Queen thought to herself.


    For a human to possess two super beast souls in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was unheard of. It was extremely rare for a person to possess even one in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Disloyal Knight raced after the mantis and resumed its battle alongside Han Sen. Quickly, the mantis was at a disadvantage and was clearly going to be the loser in the engagement.


    The fire-wreathed talons of the raven shed at the mantis¡¯s shell. The monster¡¯s blood gushed out like a cascade of fireworks. It had been severely weakened by Disloyal Knight¡¯s halo, and after realizing it was going to lose, now wanted to p its wings and fly away.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to allow it to escape. He gave chase to the beast, hacking away at the insect as it went. Eventually, Han Sen¡¯s talons pierced through the mantis¡¯ chest and killed it for good.


    ¡°Super Creature Devil-Blood Mantis killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was overjoyed to receive a super armor beast soul in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Seeing the creature dpose, Han Sen hastily grabbed the Life Geno Essence and put it away.


    Thest Life Geno Essence he had retrieved could not be refined due to his injuries, so he wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take to absorb a second.

 Chapter 1111 - Squeezing Beast Souls

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Squeezing Beast Souls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the super-ss mantis fell, all the other mantises that were left on the field scrambled and scurried away. Uncaring for the stragglers, Han Sen returned to the courtyard to examine the blood-egg tree.


    Han Sen was not sure if the fruits it bore had matured yet, but he knew whatever he could harvest was different then what he¡¯d usually get. He believed the fist-sized fruit would produce creatures, and weren¡¯t for proper eating.


    Han Sen picked one off a branch and crushed it.


    This was what he had done to the Dragon-Blood Fruit, and that was how he received the Dragon-Blood Snakes. The same protocol most likely applied, though he wasn¡¯t sure what manner of beast souls he might get off this tree.


    The blood-eggs looked like real eggs, and when he crushed the shell, a red light shone.


    The red light formed the image of a monkey with wings, and after the brief apparition, disappeared.


    ¡°Blood-Demon Fruit has not yet matured; beast soul creation cannot bepleted.¡±


    Han Sen heard the announcement and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a beast soul geno tree. I wonder when it¡¯ll finish maturing?¡±


    Unlike the mantises, he wouldn¡¯t have to remain there and wait for it to finish maturing. All he would have to do was fertilize it with his waterdrops.


    Unfortunately, he had given most of his waterdrops to Zero, so she could continue growing the Flying Mushroom. He had been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for three years, and in that time, the waterdrops would have most likely been used. Therefore, he thought he¡¯d have to collect more sooner-orter.


    Han Sen then gave up his ns to abandon the barrens and decided to take up residence in the shelter, so he could feed the tree with waterdrops every day.


    After eight days, the tree fully matured. And when it had, all the egg-fruit fell from their harboring branches.


    Following that, the tree hastily withered into a dry, sordid husk of what it once was. Over the course of a single day, it became a rotten thing that was barely fit to be used as firewood.


    Han Sen counted the Blood-Demon Fruit and came to a tally of seventy-one.


    He gathered them all up in a mound on the floor. He, Queen, and Bao¡¯er all sat next to it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start crushing them. These are yours, these are mine, and these are Bao¡¯er¡¯s.¡± Han Sen, after proceeding to split the pile of eggs up, quickly got to crushing them.


    After crushing an egg, the image of a firefly formed inside the red light. It went straight into his Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Ordinary-ss Blood Firefly beast soul gained.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised, and he gasped to himself, ¡°What is this? I thought it was a monkey with wings. And why is it only ordinary ss? Is that what the super creature wanted so much?¡±


    With a closer examination of the beast soul¡¯s attributes, Han Sen discovered it was a pet-type beast soul with only one gene lock open. It was useless.


    Bao¡¯er picked up a fruit and crushed it. For her, the image of a red unicorn formed, which disappeared after drifting towards her forehead.


    Han Sen was shocked. He only gave a pile to Bao¡¯er for fun, believing he¡¯d still receive whatever she crushed. Aside from humans, only spirits that were owned by humans could own and make use of beast souls. Although rare, he had heard tales of a few creatures possessing the ability, but that was beside the point.


    If Bao¡¯er could ept a beast soul, though, did that mean she was human?


    Queen looked at Bao¡¯er strangely after witnessing this, too, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Queen picked up a Blood-Demon Fruit and crushed it. She was given a four-winged tiger.


    ¡°So, what did you guys get?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Bao¡¯er did not respond, but Queen told Han Sen, ¡°I received a sacred-blood flying beast soul.¡±


    Queen then summoned the red wings¡ªthey looked beautiful on her.


    Han Sen did not tell her what he received and just tried to hide his jealousy. Immediately, he proceeded to break another egg.


    He knew it was little more than a lootbox, in which whatever he received was random and purely down to luck.


    He wondered if there was a super beast soul amongst the eggs, but still couldn¡¯t fathom why the mantises wanted the tree and its fruit so much.


    When the shell shattered in the palm of his hands, the red light took the form of an ant. Then, it entered his Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Ant beast souls aren¡¯t the worst. If it was an ant-based super armor, that¡¯d be spectacr.¡±


    ¡°Primitive-ss Blood-Ant beast soul gained.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t even bother looking at its further statistics, so he just picked up another egg and broke it.


    ¡°Ordinary-ss Blood-Spider beast soul gained.¡±


    Han Sen crushed another eight, and all he received were either ordinary or primitive beast souls.


    ¡°What the f*ck is this? Why am I so unlucky with my drops?¡± Han Sen fell into a depression.


    Bao¡¯er crushed her second fruit, and Han Sen watched in awe as a blood-colored dragon twirled in the air. It roared and flew into her forehead.


    Han Sen knew that couldn¡¯t have been an ordinary or primitive beast soul, and it was clearly better than anything he was receiving.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, what did you get?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er looked at Han Sen as if she had no clue what he was saying.


    Queen crushed three fruit, one-by-one, after each other. Then, she told Han Sen what she had received.


    ¡°I got a mutant Blood Wolf, a sacred-blood Three-Eyed Snake, and a mutant Firebird.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Han Sen crushed another egg.


    ¡°Ordinary-ss Blood Turtle beast soul obtained.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s demeanor was a mixture of depression and anger. Queen was aware of what was going on, and she struggled to hold herughter. Bao¡¯er broke another fruit, and a grand grizzly bear roared and charged into her forehead.


    ¡°Good Bao¡¯er; very good. Hey, how about we swap?¡± Han Sen then traded some of his fruit with the ones in Bao¡¯er¡¯s pile.

 Chapter 1112 - Lucky Bao’er

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Lucky Bao¡¯er</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s confidence had been renewed, after grabbing some of the eggs in Bao¡¯er¡¯s pile. And as he clutched one, he shouted to the skies, ¡°This is going to work! Buddha! Laozi! Jesus! RNGesus! Mary! Please, please, please! Bless me with immacte fortune, as I walk through the valley of shoddy lootcrates... Heeyyaa!¡±


    Han Sen crushed the egg, and he watched the red light that oozed out with a manic stare. With his intense gaze, he waited to see the form it¡¯d take. And then, all of a sudden, a housefly buzzed straight into his Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Ordinary-ss Blood Fly beast soul obtained.¡±


    Han Sen felt as if his heart had been trampled underfoot, and he had now fallen into a deep depression. He continued tearing through the eggs before him, and he seemed to exclusively receive ordinary and primitive beast souls.


    Queen, on the other hand, had managed to receive four sacred-blood beast souls. She never once received anything lower than a mutant-ss beast soul, either.


    Bao¡¯er, although Han Sen could not tell their ss, seemed to have been the continued recipient of greater fortune. Beast soul after beast soul rose from the cracked eggs, and powerful and monstrous red forms of light entered her forehead.


    Han Sen was down to one single fruit remaining. He wrestled with whether or not he should open it, and ultimately decided not to. He put it away.


    He had suffered a simr misfortune when he squeezed the Dragon-Blood Fruits in the underground shelter. He let Zero crack the final one open for him, and she managed to obtain a wondrous Dragon-Blood Snake for him to use.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you don¡¯t need those beast souls, so how about you give me yours?¡± Han Sen gave the creepiest grin as he looked at her. Then, he took her in his arms.


    ¡°One,¡± Bao¡¯er actually answered, putting up one finger as she spoke.


    ¡°Come on; you love Daddy, don¡¯t you? All?¡± Han Sen pleaded pathetically.


    ¡°One,¡± Bao¡¯er insisted.


    Han Sen swung his arms around, saying, ¡°Ooh, that reminds me. I heard there¡¯s a new vor of ice cream. It¡¯s a super jumbo ice cream, too. It¡¯s massive!¡±


    Bao¡¯er could not resist the temptation of a new super jumbo ice cream and said, ¡°One for each super jumbo ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Han Sen then proceeded to lock his pinky with hers.


    Bao¡¯er gave Han Sen all the beast souls she had received, and Han Sen could not stop smiling as this urred.


    They were all sacred-blood beast souls except for one, which was a super beast soul. The super beast soul was that fierce dragon he had seen.


    Blood-Demon Dragon: Flying Beast Soul


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s a super ss flying beast soul; I love you Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen repeatedly kissed her cheeks.


    Han Sen¡¯s fine mood had returned, better than ever. He had now managed to receive two super beast souls from his escapade at the shelter. First, he had managed to receive the super mantis armor, and now he had received super wings.


    With the wings, Han Sen could use phoenix techniques while remaining in his human form. The blood-demon wings increased his speed and power, too; so that was a wee trait.


    Han Sen summoned them, and immediately, giant dragon wings appeared across his back. He gave them a test flight and was delighted to learn he could fly at a speed that was greater than what the super-ss mantis could achieve.


    Flying speed always came down to the beast soul itself. Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as one, Han Sen at least now had the speed to match any super creature.


    Queen thought it was ridiculous, how he had received another super beast soul. Particrly given the manner he received it: bribing it off Bao¡¯er.


    She then nned to give Han Sen the beast souls she had received and not keep them.


    ¡°Keep them; I don¡¯t need them,¡± Han Sen told her. He also provided her with a few more sacred-blood beast souls he did not need. ¡°You might need them to protect yourself, in the event I¡¯m not there.¡±


    Queen did not say anything and just did as he said. She knew she was weak, and she could not hold her own and fight side-by-side with Han Sen as she might have once been able to.


    Han Sen then had another idea. He decided to give Queen his Polluted Devilhorn King scimitar. As he did so, he told her, ¡°Take this, as well; I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Han Sen knew the creatures in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary were strong, and the emperors there always had super creatures and spirits in their employ. He might need her back-up, as many of the trials ahead might require him not to go solo.


    Since he did not need those beast souls, it was best to have a moderately-powerful sidekick apanying him.


    Queen epted the scimitar but did not say anything.


    ¡°Safety first. If something happens to me, my life may be in your delicate hands. This gear will help,¡± Han Sen said.


    Queen was too hard on herself, and even Han Sen thought the wounds she had sustained earlier were far too wretched. He didn¡¯t want to see her in a condition like that again.


    She blushed and simply walked back to the teleporter, returning to the Alliance.


    Han Sen also went back, bringing Bao¡¯er with him. He fulfilled his part of the bargain with her and bought her a lot of snacks.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s luck was as good as Zero¡¯s. Evidently, he could not open stuff and expect decent results. It seemed he would have to rely on Bao¡¯er, for the time being.


    Two dayster, Han Sen nned his next route and set-off away from the barrens.


    Before he left, Bai Yishan gave Han Sen a call, bidding that hee visit him in the Saint Hall.


    On themunicator, Bai Yishan didn¡¯t mention exactly what he wanted to discuss, but it did sound important. Without any elucidation, he just told Han Sen toe see him in the Saint Hall.


    Bai Yishan had treated Han Sen like a proper student; it was something he was very grateful for. Therefore, Han Sen had no problem adhering to his desire, and went to go see him at once.


    This was the first time he had been to the headquarters, as ordinary people weren¡¯t usually allowed. But Han Sen was not an official student, so he had to wait outside.


    ¡°Han Sen, why are you here?¡± Han Sen heard someone ask.

 Chapter 1113 - Hidden Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Hidden Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen turned around to see a man approaching. It was his once-ssmate Lu Meng, from the ckhark Military Academy.


    ¡°I am meeting with Professor Bai. Why are you here? I thought you became a Vice-Captain for Heavenly Machine.¡± Han Sen saw Lu Meng, dressed in a Saint Hall uniform.


    Their 304 living quarter roommates were still in contact with each other. They didn¡¯t see each other much, but they knew what they were each up to. Han Sen, however, did not expect to see Lu Meng there in the Saint Hall.


    ¡°Heavenly Machine was shot down by the shura. I was going to go serve on another ship, but my mother has forbidden me from doing so. Instead, I have decided to be a researcher at Saint Hall.¡± Lu Meng spoke with maturity, and an elegance that was not over-bearing. He was far from the kid Han Sen once knew.


    ¡°Something that big urred? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Han Sen looked legitimately shocked.


    ¡°Well, had I died, you¡¯d have been informed. I walked away fine, so there was no point in worrying others. It¡¯s a waste of time for those who worry and a waste of time for those who are worried over.¡± Lu Meng smiled softly for a moment, and then went on to say, ¡°I heard you were injured, though. How are you, all things considered?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± Han Sen said, enjoying the chat with Lu Meng.


    The two proceeded to speak about recent events, and gossip as they had not done for the longest time. They discussed older topics too, in blissful nostalgia. They spoke of their school lives, and what was going on with Zhang Yang, Shi Zhikang, Wang Mengmeng, Fat Leader, and Thin Man, even.


    Bai Yishan reached the lobby, at which point the closure of their dialogue was abruptly delivered.


    ¡°Han Sen,e to my office,¡± Bai Yishan swiftlymanded. When he recognized who Han Sen was talking with, though, he had to ask, ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±


    ¡°Lu Meng was my roommate once upon a time, and he is a good friend. He was a bit of a bully during my study years, though. You better put a tight leash on this fellow, if you¡¯re teaching him,¡± Han Sen jested.


    Bai Yishan looked at Lu Meng¡¯s card and said, ¡°You are an intern. Hm,e to myb tomorrow. Find Mister Li and he¡¯ll put you to work.¡±


    Bai Yishan seemed to be in a rush, though, and so he said, ¡°Nowe, quickly. There is a problem.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, buddy.¡± Han Sen followed after Bai Yishan, concerned what matter could be so pressing.


    Lu Meng winked at Han Sen and then watched him go. It was rare for someone to work alongside Bai Yishan in hisb. Even the most experienced researchers could be forbidden from entering there, if Bai Yishan had no desire for them to have ess.


    It was an extremely fortuitous opportunity, being invited to enter theb. But he knew that if he was to act on the invitation, he¡¯d have to be at his best performance. If he didn¡¯t have what it took, he could be removed from theb with a snap of the fingers.


    The invitation meant one thing above all else, though. And that was Bai Yishan¡¯s favor and respect for Han Sen. Usually, a rigorous testing process was required before someone could enter such a prestigiousb. His association with Han Sen seemed to suggest Lu Meng could forego that.


    Bai Yishan brought Han Sen into his office and presented him with a set of documents.


    ¡°Saint Hall has a rule. There is a program here, one we must all follow. Sign this document, and you can be made councilor of this project. You know this is ssified, yes?¡± Bai Yishan said.


    Han Sen read the document in front of him, and then signed atop the dotted line.


    ¡°So, what is this project? Why is there so much mystery?¡± Han Sen asked, as he signed his name.


    Bai Yishan sent the document before responding. He contacted someone to confirm Han Sen¡¯s identity and said, ¡°Come to myb; we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Bai Yishan printed off Han Sen¡¯s worker card and pinned it to his chest.


    Bai Yishan seemed to be in a hurry, and he was scurrying about with haste. Even his speech was quicker than usual. He said, ¡°You asked me if there is a hyper geno art that can make a stomach stronger?¡±


    ¡°You created one for me?¡± Han Sen was surprised, and performed an emotional gesture with both hands sped.


    Bai Yishan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re my son, boy. I¡¯m not going to treat you that well.¡±


    Han Sen immediately looked disappointed, and instead asked for rification. ¡°So, what¡¯s the big deal about my asking?¡±


    ¡°I am researching a hyper geno art called Hidden Blood. It might be something you¡¯d have an interest in,¡± Bai Yishan exined.


    ¡°Hidden Blood? To make your heart stronger?¡± Han Sen was disappointed. He already had Heresy Mantra for his heart, so there was no need for any other such skills or techniques.


    But Bai Yishan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not for your heart. It¡¯s for your spleen.¡±


    ¡°Spleen?¡± Han Sen knew the word but did not know much about it. The best he could recall was that it was an organ associated with the filtering of blood or something.


    Bai Yishan elucidated it for him, saying, ¡°The spleen can filter blood and create blood.¡±


    Han Sen listened to what Bai Yishan told him with interest as he walked alongside the man. He could understand a few words, here and there. Han Sen was more interested in Saving Money, though. He didn¡¯t concern himself too much with hyper geno arts that dealt with organs of the body.


    That being said, Han Sen was surprised to find himself interested in Hidden Blood, after hearing what Bai Yishan was telling him about it. If what he was saying was true, it had to be a powerful hyper geno art. It had to be one that would be quite beneficial for Han Sen.


    When they finally reached theb, Han Sen was taken aback. It had to be bigger than the size of a football stadium. Aside from a few enclosed areas, the entireb was partitioned by ss windows, where you could observe the researchers going about their various tasks.


    ¡°There is a problem with it, though. I was hoping you might be able to help us with it,¡± Bai Yishan said as they entered a private room.


    ¡°What would this help entail?¡± Han Sen asked dubiously, as he looked at Bai Yishan. The man¡¯s crooked smile was like that of an old, wicked fox.

 Chapter 1114 - Spleen

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Spleen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bai Yishan answered, saying, ¡°Hidden Blood is just a name we have given it. But it is an ancient skill, one that was developed by a certain cult. The skill¡¯s original name was Blood Magic, and I can only suppose it was once regarded as being evil.¡±


    ¡°These are the days of greys, though. Determining what is good and what is evil, that which is ck and that which is white, is a thing of the past. The roads to hell are paved with good intentions, after all. All that matters is the method and reason for which something might be used. And that is the case with Hidden Blood. I¡¯ve been researching this particr skill for quite a few years, and I think it¡¯s time for the training wheels toe off and for it to be used properly.¡±


    Han Sen was rather shocked by Bai Yishan¡¯s vivid and detailed exnation, but he still wanted to know more. He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bai Yishan said, ¡°Hidden Blood increases the strength of one¡¯s spleen. It makes the blood itself stronger, and through using it, you can actually feel your bloodstream pump with greater energy. The blood itself is energized.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s so good about that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It filters the dirt in your blood and concentrates it. Think of it like fuel for an aircraft; one liter of fuel can allow for the flight of a thousand miles. If aircraft could learn Hidden Blood, that same liter of fuel could allow for a flight of many thousands of miles. It means you can store much more power inside your body.¡± Bai Yishan looked very excited as he exined Hidden Blood to Han Sen.


    Bai Yishan was still not done, either. With a remorseful look, he said, ¡°But we have a problem. Ordinary people cannot handle this energized blood pumping through their veins; more specifically, their hearts cannot handle it. Our bodies are designed for ordinary blood, after all.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be your guinea pig?¡± Han Sen guessed.


    Bai Yishan looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Well, you have Heresy Mantra. Your heart and vessels are considerably more powerful than those of others. With your fitness level, you should be able to make use of Hidden Blood without issue.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Han Sen thought it to be a needless risk, one that was too dangerous.


    ¡°Think about it! A good generator needs good fuel. You have a powerful heart, but your blood is average. Don¡¯t you think that is a shame?¡± Bai Yishan said.


    Han Sen told him, ¡°You are right, yes. But being ab rat...¡±


    Bai Yishan said, ¡°We have already conducted a plethora of tests. Blood Magic cannot be controlled, though. It is addictive, to say the least. Once you have started learning it, you cannot stop. But that was the skill in its original form. We have tweaked it so that this is not an issue. You can stop practicing it whenever you want. Furthermore, we have developed pills that can revert your blood back to its ordinary, unrefined form.¡±


    Han Sen was starting to look excited as he considered these prospects. He asked, ¡°This skill is going to be forbidden soon, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With an awkward expression, Bai Yishan admitted it by saying, ¡°The rules and restrictions of the Alliance are too cruel.¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not about the rules, man. You¡¯re always researching the forbidden, evil arts.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, your talent is around thirty percent as good as mine. So again, like I said, you¡¯ll be fine. And you can stop learning it whenever you desire,¡± Bai Yishan said.


    Bai Yishan then went on to say, ¡°If you help me with this, I¡¯ll help you research a stomach hyper geno art. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°For the future of humanity, for the advancement of prosperity and peace across the gxy, I, Han Sen, will submit and be yourb rat. This is a choice I will not regret,¡± Han Sen agreed.


    He didn¡¯t like his current stomach hyper geno art, so if Bai Yishan was willing to create a better one for him, it was a worthy deal to ept.


    Han Sen thought Bai Yishan was right, too. His heart really was strong, and it would have been best to have finer blood coursing through it. Han Sen was confident about his control over the skill, too, in that he¡¯d be able to stop whenever he wanted.


    Bai Yishan gave Han Sen Hidden Blood¡¯s information and the geno solution. He still respected Han Sen, so he wanted him to review the situation and what he was getting into first.


    There were risks involved with the skill, too. So, for the duration of his learning, he had to remain where he was and be monitored.


    Bai Yishan had arranged and done everything, even creating the ssified documentation for Han Sen. Neither of them wanted information to leak, stating Han Sen had actually recovered from his crystallization blight.


    But Han Sen was prepared for his healing to receive exposure, whenever that happened. It wasn¡¯t the biggest secret, and no harm would actuallye from others learning he was better.


    ¡°Little Han, you are so strong. I have never seen a surpasser as strong as you, especially where your heart and vessels are concerned. Dare I say, you were born to learn this skill, boy. You were born to learn it!¡± Bai Yishan¡¯s constantpliments were bing sickly.


    Han Sen gave up on the idea of leaving the barrens for now, deciding to stay there, practicing Hidden Blood for the time being.


    He felt good practicing it. He used to believe his blood was already quite pure, but this skill taught him differently. After its filtering and refining process, he felt considerably stronger. His spleen was like a clean, energy storage facility that could constantly produce energized blood.

 Chapter 1115 - Ask Me Questions

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Ask Me Questions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The progress of practicing Hidden Blood came smoothly. There were no hindrances, and Han Sen was able to withstand the high-energy blood he was given.


    After fifteen days, Han Sen became what could be considered a beginner. The energy in his blood, by this point, had doubled. Han Sen now had the time to enter the sanctuary and get to refining both Life Geno Essences.


    Bai Yishan had been satisfied by the results thus far, and when Han Sen got even better, he would document his experiences with the skill for information data.


    Of course, his experience was only one of the many things required, so it wasn¡¯t enough toplete the project to a degree of satisfaction. Bai Yishan found Han Sen to ask him questions and learn whether or not problems with the hyper geno art came from the heart. If so, they could make the necessary changes.


    Ordinary people could not practice Heresy Mantra, but there were other hyper geno arts out there that could strengthen the heart. These were, however, not half as efficient.


    Han Sen had learned a lot from his time practicing Hidden Blood. In the past, Bai Yishan had only given Han Sen information that could be found on Sk. But now that Han Sen could learn it right there with him, it was great. Plus, spending time in thebs allowed Han Sen to observe a variety of different experiments conducted by researchers.


    There were hundreds of people there, running countless experiments at the same time. Bai Yishan was in charge of Hidden Blood because it was his own personal project; other projects were handled by those under his employ.


    Han Sen was captivated by the experiments, and on this day in particr, he lost track of time and missed his dinner. Fortunately for him, there was a vending machine there. He bought a snack and sat down to eat in the canteen.


    Ever since he had learned the stomach hyper geno art, he had had to eat a lot more.


    While Han Sen ate, a group of other people entered the canteen.


    It was past supper time, but still they came. One of the group wasughing loudly, and when he saw Han Sen, he stopped. The others, seeing him stop so suddenly, looked in the direction he had frozen. And then, they too saw Han Sen there.


    Han Sen nced up and noticed it was Wang Lin. It was the person Han Sen had humiliated, back when they were on the Xue family¡¯s original.


    Han Sen continued eating, ignoring the man. He was friends with Wang Mengmeng and Wang Yuhang, so he wasn¡¯t too keen on keeping a rivalry with someone in their family.


    Wang Lin went back to talking with the people who were apanying him. Unfortunately for him, Han Sen¡¯s ears were far too good. He could hear every single word that was spoken.


    Wang Lin told the story of what had transpired at the Xue family meeting, but reversed their roles entirely. Han Sen had mocked Wang Lin, saying he was a disgrace of a student for Professor Li, too, but Wang Lin had just said he was only insulting Professor Li, and he had stepped in to defend his teacher.


    Li Singhua was there in the canteen with them, and although Han Sen had never seen him before, he knew who it was. The way he stood out from the others in the group was in to see.


    His strength did not matter, though. This was the Saint Hall, and he could not freely attack Han Sen if he believed his student¡¯s words and wished to do so.


    The researchers, hearing what Wang Lin said, all looked at Han Sen with anger.


    Han Sen did not me them, though. He¡¯d be angry if he learned others had been insulting Bai Yishan.


    One of the angry researchers approached Han Sen.


    ¡°Did you say Professor Li has no clue how to teach students?¡± The man asked.


    Han Sen could not deny he said this, because he did, all for the purpose of mocking Wang Lin who had verbally assaulted Han Sen first.


    If they were there, though, everyone would know Han Sen meant no ill sentiments toward Professor Li. After hearing what Wang Lin had told them, though, they obviously favored believing their colleague.


    ¡°I did say that,¡± Han Sen admitted.


    The researcher looked furious, and he said, ¡°Apologize immediately! If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t hold it against me for what I do next.¡±


    ¡°If one of his students can beat me and prove me wrong, sure. I¡¯ll apologize,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°How? Through a fight? I thought you were disabled.¡± The man seemed shocked, hearing the suggestion.


    Han Sen merely smiled and said, ¡°We are researchers; he didn¡¯t teach you to kill.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you suggesting? How would wepete?¡± the man asked, frowning.


    Everyone researched different subjects, so it was difficult to findmon ground. It wouldn¡¯t be fair for Han Sen to suggest something he had already studied.


    Han Sen smiled and walked before Li Singhua.


    ¡°Han Sen, what are you doing?¡± the researcher said, stepping between the two.


    Han Sen bowed to Li Singhua, saying, ¡°Professor Li, why don¡¯t you suggest a research topic we can research together. I lose if they are faster, and vice versa.¡±


    Everyone thought Han Sen was crazy. Different researchers were good at different things, so if Li Singhua suggested something Han Sen didn¡¯t know squat about, he¡¯d immediately be at a disadvantage.


    Li Singhua was their teacher. If he suggested a topic his students already knew, then Han Sen would also lose.


    Li Singhua smiled and said, ¡°Bai Yishan does have a good student.¡±

 Chapter 1116 - The Theory of Energy Flow

    <h4>Chapter 1116: The Theory of Energy Flow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The way Han Sen asked made him seem very self-confident. It also gave Wang Lin more material to attack with.


    Li Singhua was famous in the Saint Hall, so if he suggested a subject to embarrass Han Sen, and Han Sen lost, it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on him. Therefore, someone like Li Singhua wouldn¡¯t give an advantage to his students. He¡¯d have to select a subject that was fair and square.


    If Li Singhua suggested a subject and Han Sen won, it would mean Wang Lin and his colleagues were dumb. It wouldn¡¯t reflect poorly on Li Singhua himself.


    There was no personal grudge between Professor Li and Han Sen, and Professor Li was most certainly not going to make himself an enemy on Wang Lin¡¯s ount.


    Han Sen had thought of all this, so that was why he so happily made the suggestion to Li Singhua. Wang Lin, with a spectrum of view and thought that was not as broad, believed Han Sen was merely being naive.


    ¡°Teacher, give us a subject! We won¡¯t embarrass you,¡± the angry man said.


    Wang Lin quickly retorted, saying no. He said, ¡°Teacher, if he loses, he will say that it was because it was a subject you have taught us before.¡±


    Wang Lin was still oblivious to what was actually going on.


    Li Singhua simply smiled and said, ¡°If you want me to suggest a subject, I will.¡±


    Li Singhua pulled out hismunicator and sent information to Han Sen and Wang Lin. ¡°This is what I have been researching in my own free time. Come find me when you have the results I wish to see.¡±


    After that, Li Singhua left. Wang Lin and his friends followed.


    Han Sen read the information he had been given while eating. It seemed like a fairly easy subject.


    It was very simple, as a matter of fact. The topic was on research on the energy flow cycle.


    Han Sen thought it was simple due to his experience with energy flows. When he uses Dongxuan Sutra, he could simte three or four different energy flows simultaneously.


    But the information he had been given concerned itself with something a little different.


    Lin Singhua¡¯s research was about making two different energy flows run inside the body at the same time, but without either of them affecting the other.


    That meant practicing two hyper geno arts without either touching.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think such a thing was possible, due to the blood pulses being connected. Every Qi Gong had to flow through the pulses, and they couldn¡¯t ovep.


    Li Singhua had performed many tests with this subject. He had used many different hyper geno arts in trying this out, but the results were always the same. They always ovepped.


    Han Sen knew it¡¯d be impossible. When he practiced the Dongxuan Sutra, he could only practice the Dongxuan Sutra. He couldn¡¯t practice the Dongxuan Sutra at the same time he practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra. If he ran two energy flows inside him, at the same time, he¡¯d be lucky if he didn¡¯t blow up.


    It was then that Han Sen realized the truth of why this subject had been selected. It was an impossible question, and it¡¯d get him and Wang Lin to stop fighting.


    After returning to theb, Bai Yishan called him.


    ¡°Did you have an argument with Professor Li? I heard you had one,¡± Bai Yishan inquired.


    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Han Sen then went on to tell Bai Yishan what had transpired.


    ¡°Can I see?¡± Bai Yishan asked.


    Han Sen thought he might as well show Bai Yishan, since an answer wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    Bai Yishan looked very excited upon being shown what Han Sen had been given. He eximed, ¡°Li Singhua is good! That is why he is my number one opponent. This is a very interesting theory.¡±


    Han Sen looked confused, and so he asked, ¡°But there is no solution to this, is there?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to solve, yes. And it is not just him who has been researching this; many schrs have tried.¡±


    Bai Yishan continued talking as he perused the information. He said, ¡°Li Singhua¡¯s thoughts and suggestions make people think. He has inspired me a great deal.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t solve it,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Research does not require answers. Not everything on this ne of existence can be answered, and that is the beauty of research. There may be incidental results, but they are often viewed as being worth more than the subject itself. This research isprised of many astounding theories, thoughts, and insights. For him to allow you to see this is brilliant.¡±


    Bai Yishan went on to tell Han Sen, ¡°Read this information. If you understand all that is written here, you¡¯d fare well in the prospect of graduating.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t know why one minor, unsolvable subject such as this would fascinate Bai Yishan so much. Han Sen only now noticed the value of what he had been given.


    Han Sen went to read it further, and there was much in there that he did not understand. He had to ask Bai Yishan for rification.


    Han Sen knew Li Singhua didn¡¯t just want to resolve the tensions, he wanted them both to learn more and be better than two squabbling kids in the canteen.


    ¡°Professor Li, you are very kind.¡± Han Sen often consulted Bai Yishan for rifications, but there was much even his teacher did not understand.


    Surprisingly, Bai Yishan let Han Sen ask Li Singhua himself.


    ¡°Is this appropriate?¡± Han Sen asked. Everyone knew Bai Yishan and Li Singhua were enemies, so this was indeed a surprise.


    ¡°We have disagreements pertaining to the work we both share and love. There is no personal animosity between us. Feel free to ask him whatever you want,¡± Bai Yishan said.

 Chapter 1117 - Upstream Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Upstream Fish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen ended up not looking for Li Singhua in hisb, as he could have been rather busy. So, he sent him a message instead. That way, he could ask all the questions he wished to pose to the man.


    He didn¡¯t really even expect a reply. But that very night, Li Singhua gave his response, answering each of Han Sen¡¯s questions with keen insight. He even provided Han Sen with links to further reading material on the subjects.


    Han Sen saw his reply, and while he had received many answers, many of those answers merely led to him having even more questions.


    Every now and again, Han Sen would continue to send Li Singhua a message with more questions. Each and every time, Li Singhua would reply within a day or two.


    Now, Han Sen understood why Bai Yishan and Li Singhua did not get along. He could see now that it was due to their different methodologies of research.


    Li Singhua saw things at a broader perspective, epassing a lot more. Bai Yishan was of a narrower vision, one that was fixed to the most minute of details. Their methods of research were pr opposites.


    Han Sen learned a lot from Li Singhua.


    A monthter, Han Sen finished the second stage of his testing of Hidden Blood. His spleen had be much stronger, the blood was twice as thick, and his heart was full of vigor.


    This wouldn¡¯t have worked on anyone else because the ordinary, natural human heart wasn¡¯t strong enough. It was the crux of the problem, and what Bai Yishan was most concerned with fixing.


    When Han Sen was done and dusted, he decided to return home.


    His trip to Saint Hall had earned him a lot; Hidden Blood was a marvelous thing to have been given. And with his time spent in thebs and the theories he had discussed and researched, he had walked away with a greater fascination than ever.


    ¡°If I can finish the research topic¡ªwhich I¡¯ll just dub Double Cycle¡ªfrom Li Singhua, that potentially indicates that I can practice two hyper geno arts at the same time.¡± Han Sen knew there¡¯d be no answers, though. It was an enticing thought, but not one that could be resolved anytime soon.


    In regards to the Double Cycle research, it did give Han Sen inspiration for Double Fly.


    It was a dual-wielding skill that used the same energy flow for both hands. He now wondered if he could use two different skills, one for each hand.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly what the subject of Double Cycle concerned itself with, but it was a start. The energy flow was still connected, much like Yin Yang st. Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give up on this seemingly impossible research topic, and he hoped that one day, he could find an answer.


    And from those days onwards, whenever Han Sen had a problem, he¡¯d ask Li Singhua for guidance. This correspondence of theirs went on for a long time.


    Now, Li Singhua was busy at work. He took a timeout to answer him, and after he was done, he sighed.


    That day in the canteen, he had given this research topic to two people. And yet, despite that, only one hade to ask him questions.


    His students were smart, and they knew there was no answer to the subject to be found. But upon encountering an immediate dead-end, they too came to a stop. They didn¡¯t carry on and invest in the research like Han Sen, despite it seeming like a futile endeavor.


    Two people hade to ask Li Singhua once, but there was too much information to process, and they gave up. Only Han Sen persevered and tried to process all the information and make heads or tails of it all.


    Li Singhua knew Han Sen was serious about this subject due to the nature of the questions he posed.


    To start off with, the questions seemed fairly basic and almost stupid. But they improved over time, which showed that Han Sen was a keen learner and he had put true dedication towards the subject.


    When someone didn¡¯t understand something, it was only natural for them to make a mistake. Fixing a mistake was valiant, only if it led to an improvement of understanding with the crux of the problem. If someone understood everything, then research would not be necessary.


    Li Singhua was impressed with the speed Han Sen came to understand things, and genuinely admired his dedication.


    ¡°Bai Yishan has a good student there.¡± Li Singhua was a little jealous. Smartypants were everywhere, but many were just born that way. Passion was what Li Singhua valued above all, and Han Sen had it in spades. Not to mention perseverance and patience.


    Back in the sanctuaries, Han Sen prepared himself for theing journey. Queen had be a lot stronger over the month Han Sen had been gone, and she had incurred many wounds, too.


    Han Sen wondered what her super body might have been and was of the mind to ask. But everyone¡¯s super body was a secret, so he thought it¡¯d be intrusive and rude to ask outright.


    Only Ji Qing and a few others had announced what their super bodies were, but they were merely names. No one actually knew what their super bodies actually did.


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and selected a trail that seemed most likely to lead to Thorn Forest.


    If they ended up getting lost, though, it did not concern Han Sen too much. His primary goal, as it always had been, was to y super creatures. And if they did get lost and unknowingly venture into wild, unchartednds, he¡¯d be able to kill more of what he sought to.


    Queen slew most of the creatures along the way. With her super weapon and sacred-blood beast souls, she had be a worthy partner to venture with Han. She could most certainly now apany him in ying a super creature.


    After reaching the outskirts of those barrennds, they came to and with countless rivers running through it. The water of those rivers was extremely quick.


    And in those waters, many fish were leaping in and out. They opened their fins eventually and used them to fly upstream, above the current of the water.


    The fish were red, and their fins were shaped like wings. They were a meter long, on average.


    In this shoal of fish, one of the fish was ten meters long. Its red scales shone brightly beneath the sunlight.


    The fish leaped up and down, below and above the water, as the rest of its fishy friends followed in a glide.


    ¡°Super creature?¡± Han Sen felt a chill upon seeing this. He grabbed Queen and did not allow her to take one step closer.


    This super creature was different, which was why it made Han Sen act so cautiously. If this was any average super creature, he would never have been so careful.

 Chapter 1118 - Lantern Fish

    Chapter 1118: Lantern Fish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The lifeforce of the big fish was extremely powerful, unlike anything Han Sen had ever seen before. He had seen much during his time in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but nothing wasparable to that river fiend.


    Han Sen grabbed Queen and did not move a muscle. The fish in front of them might have opened ten of its gene locks, so thest thing Han Sen wanted to risk was a provocation of its ire.


    Furthermore, the school of fish following it were all sacred-blood at the very least. Their numbers alone would be overwhelming.


    Queen did not know how powerful the fish were, but she knew Han Sen well-enough to know he wouldn¡¯t be so alert if they were not in peril. Sheplied with his obvious wish and stayed absolutely still.


    The fish king must not have noticed the pair, so they merrily continued upstream.


    Han Sen sighed. He was going to move once the fish were gone, but there were too many of them. The fish swarmed up and down every water stream they would need to cross.


    After a while of waiting, the bright skies sumbed to the onset of night.


    The river was sparkling beneath the moonlight, and the fish were all glowing and red. They illuminated the river beautifully. They were still all following where the fish king had gone, and the vast number that passed by was almost unbelievable.


    Bao¡¯er was captivated by the beauty of this sight, and like always, she wanted a closer look. She climbed onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and using it like a springboard, she dove directly into the river.


    Thenternfish were not afraid of her. Bao¡¯er grabbed ahold of one of them and rode its back.


    The fish was not angry or disturbed, and it just gave Bao¡¯er a merry ride. One moment it would glide through the air, the next it would be doing spins underwater. Bao¡¯er was delightfully happy while experiencing it.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t normal. It seems to me that something¡¯s afoot; let¡¯s take a closer look and see what might happen.¡± Seeing Bao¡¯er ride the fish, Han Sen wondered what the rest of the fish were all up to. He summoned Golden Growler, and with Queen, followed Bao¡¯er and the fish upstream.


    The river waspletely red in their sparkling, ruby glow. If Han Sen had to wager a guess, he¡¯d estimate there to be at least one million of the fish.


    None of the fish seemed aggressive, and they didn¡¯t bother any of the creatures that could be spotted in the waters of the river, either.


    Bao¡¯er was jumping about in great merriment, hopping along the fish as if they were stepping stones. They were all still tame, none looking as if they wanted to hurt her.


    Bao¡¯er became braver and braver. When they reached the fish king, she hopped on its head repeatedly.


    Han Sen sweated profusely at the sight of this. Even if it was tame and not hostile, it wasmon sense not to disturb such a powerful creature. You could never be too careful, and doing something that might provoke the anger of such a creature was just silly.


    But, like the rest of the fish, it was uncaring. It just continued going upstream with the rest.


    The further upstream they went, the steeper the trail became. It eventually took them to mountainous hignds, and so stern were the slopes, Golden Growler could barely keep up.


    There was the asional creature spotted alongside the river, but they all stayed away with the approach of the fish. They didn¡¯t seem as if they wanted to interact with them.


    All creatures had territory to call their own, realms they fiercely protected and reigned over, and yet, all creatures were fine with allowing the fish to pass through unhindered. It was a strange urrence that Han Sen had never seen before.


    Han Sen eventually stood atop the peak of a mountain. In the distance, he saw a one-hundred-meter long water snake leave the river, allowing the fish to go on their way.


    There was a ten-meter-long crocodile at one point, and even a toad that was carried by a toxic-looking cloud. They even passed a water dragon, which departed its waters politely, allowing uninterrupted passage for the fish.


    ¡°That fish is pretty bad-*ss.¡± Han Sen envied the respect the fish received.


    Seeing the docility of the redntern fish king, even with Bao¡¯er on its head, Han Sen fancied riding one of the lesser fish.


    But he wasn¡¯t Bao¡¯er, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he could. Creatures enjoyed attacking Han Sen, but they never seemed to go for Bao¡¯er. If Han Sen jumped onto one of the fish, they could end up killing him.


    ¡°Where are thesentern fish actually going?¡± They followed the river for days, alongside the fish. And still, there was no end in sight. Curiously, though, the fish were beginning to pick up the pace and start swimming a touch faster.


    The fish stopped ying around eventually and just keenly followed their king. When the fish king picked up its pace, many of the smaller fish ended up getting left behind.


    In the end, even Golden Growler could not keep up. And that was even after going at full speed. Golden Growler was strong, but it hadn¡¯t opened many of its gene locks. As such, despite its good speed, it wasn¡¯t as fast it could have been, andpared to the fish king, it was rather slow.


    Han Sen requested Bao¡¯er to leave the fish ande back, but she shook her head and remained on top of the fish king.


    Han Sen knew something big must have been on the verge of happening, but Golden Growler was starting tog and get left behind just like the other fish.


    Han Sen told Queen, ¡°I¡¯ll go on ahead; you follow the stream with Golden Growler.¡±


    Han Sen stretched his Blood-Demon Dragon wings, and with his phoenix techniques, took off in a faster pursuit of the fish king. Thisbination allowed Han Sen to follow the fish king well, and he was no longer left behind.

 Chapter 1119 - Purple Vine

    Chapter 1119: Purple Vine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thentern fish king was eventually going solo, for it had gone so fast, none of its brethren had been able to keep up. Only Han Sen could stick with it. Bao¡¯er was still sitting atop the fish king, and as she sat there, she had a serious look on her face.


    Han Sen kept following the fish king at this speed for two whole days. Fortunately, the wings were a beast soul. If he was using his own energy to fly, he would have been knackered far earlier.


    Eventually, though, Han Sen saw the end of the long river he had traversed. It led to a big mountain, the peak of which was high up in the clouds somece. An urate estimation of its height could not be guessed.


    There was a big waterfall on the mountain, too. It descended from somece above the clouds, as if it were a tether to hold the sky and clouds in ce.


    It was a gorgeous sight, and before that grand waterfall, even the fish king looked small.


    The waterfall descended into ake. When the fish king reached thiske, it began to stream up through the waterfall into the sky. Bao¡¯er held onto the fish king tight, flying up with it.


    Han Sen shouted in her direction, but Bao¡¯er ignored him. She remained fixated on the mountain they hade to.


    The fish was swimming against the waterfall, and as it cleaved its way upwards, many sshes were created.


    Han Sen had the power to do this, as well, but he refrained for now. And as Han Sen was lost in thought over the ce he hade to, something came down from above the clouds.


    Han Sen stood on the shores of theke watching. Then, he saw a purple vine descend and try tosh the fish king as if it were a whip.


    The fish king puffed up its belly and withstood the blow like a red sun.


    Pang!


    The fish king received that hit and bled a copious amount of blood; so much, the waterfall andke below were dyed red.


    The fish king opened its mouth and did not relent in its ascension of the waterfall.


    Pang!


    The vine was still there, and itshed the king again. Many of the fish¡¯s scales were stripped from its body.


    Han Sen was frozen at the scene of this terrible sight. The fish king was incredibly powerful as it was. But the purple vine was able to nearly wreck the beast with but a single hit.


    ¡°What in the sanctuaries could that thing be? Is it a nt?! Is it a weapon?! Is someone controlling it or what?¡± Han Sen wondered, aghast.


    His Dongxuan Aura was not efficient enough for him to detect what might have lurked above the clouds.


    What Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand the most, though, was why Bao¡¯er was acting the way she was. She was determined to remain on the fish king, and her face was extremely serious. Han Sen had never seen her behave this way before.


    ¡°Does she know what is up there?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    It did not seem possible. She had never been there before, so how could she know?


    Regardless, one thing was for sure: she wanted something. There had to be something up there and she wanted it.


    Pang!


    The fish could not withstand this blow, and it could no longer continue its ascent. It fell all the way down to theke below, creating a massive ssh and tidal wave.


    Han Sen knew the fish king could fly, but it must have been too weak to do so, following its third and final strike.


    The fish king was not wholly defeated yet, though. It shone brightly, swimming around in circles before resuming its upwards flight.


    The head of the fish was now crowned with a golden horn. The moment the vine came down, the fish king was able to skewer it with the horn.


    The purple vine emitted a mist, following this. And it was still active; itshed the horn.


    Pang!


    The golden horn was shattered, and the fish king fell back down into theke once more.


    The fish king was determined not to give up, though. It shone even brighter than it had before, and it was so bright, Han Sen found it difficult to watch.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to view the king, and he was able to see it regenerate. The scales around it healed, and its tail at the back was like a chipper cloud.


    The fish king leaped out of the water and flew upwards like a rocket.


    The purple vine whacked the fish again, shattering more of the scales. But the fish king did not submit to gravity this time, and it continued onwards and upwards. As it went, the obliterated scales were like golden stardust, left as a wake for its starbound pursuit.


    The vine was unable to stop the fish king this time, but the seeming victory appeared to be short-lived. The illusion of sess looked likely to crumble, as another vine appeared.


    But the fish king kept going. It pushed on and elerated, despite the loss of its scales.


    It was so fast that the second vine was actually unable to do anything. And witnessing its failure to prevent the fish king¡¯s ascent, the vines retreated above the clouds.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked more dour than ever, after withstanding all that. She now held the gourd in her hands as she stared up at the clouds she was fast approaching.


    Han Sen watched as the bleeding fish prated the clouds and then, from somewhere above, the noise of thunder sounded. Purple lights appeared in the sky.


    The clouds were torn asunder by these lights, and the fish became a bloodfish. Its scales had all been stripped away.


    The moment the clouds were torn, Han Sen was able to see the peak of the mountain. There, atop the mountain, was an old vine. The two vines that had assaulted the fish were only a part of it.


    And the purple light that now shed was sent out by the old vine.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Han Sen looked at it in surprise.

 Chapter 1120 - Beast Vine

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Beast Vine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The clouds only remained open for a second, but in that time, Han Sen was able to discern that the vines were not growing from the mountaintop. They were actually the appendages of a monster.


    In the space of that brief look, the image of the monstrosity was seared into Han Sen¡¯s mind. The vines had a mind of their own, but they grew out of a living creature. This was something he had seen before.


    The gourd Bao¡¯er came from had brown upon vines that had writhed around the ancient bones of creatures. The vines were almostpletely simr.


    The only difference was the absence of a gourd on the vine.


    ¡°That vine can¡¯t be a rtive of Bao¡¯er¡¯s, can it?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t so sure whether or not these things could bear gourds. Perhaps it one day would grow one.


    But there had to be some connection between the vine and Bao¡¯er. If there wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t behave in the manner she currently had been.


    During Han Sen¡¯s thought, the fish king blitzed through the pain it had endured and dove through the clouds with its tail, breaking it like a thick mucus to provide passage. Once it was through, it went for the vine.


    The purple light shone again, but it was not like a de. It created a swarm of purple bees that rushed to surround the fish king.


    Bao¡¯er finally moved. She pped her gourd, which allowed it to suck and ingest all the purple bees.


    Pang!


    The fish king¡¯s body was sent crashing down the mountainside. But it was not content to stay there. It jumped up and headed for the vines, again, as if it were in a desperate rush.


    It looked as if the fish was hungry to consume the vine, but before it could, the monster stood up. Its hideous head knocked the fish king away, making it bleed even more.


    Roar!


    The monster let out a fearsome roar as it raced towards the fish king with its vinesshing wildly.


    The fish king shone gold and was unfazed by its gruesome foe. Quickly, it went to sh with the fell beast.


    A purple and gold light mixed together in mid-air.


    Han Sen flew up above the clouds to watch the fight unfold. Even with super king spirit mode, Han Sen did not believe he was a match for either of the creatures. For now, he was content to just watch.


    Han Sen noticed the monster was different from the skeleton of the one in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, where Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd had grown.


    Although only the bones had remained, he could immediately tell.


    This monster was like a ghost with horns. Its body shape, he could tell, was different from the one in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°Does Bao¡¯er have something to do with these vines?¡± Han Sen watched the vines with ardent curiosity. The vines were quite frightening. They were like tentacles, growing from the raging monster that fought with the fish. But Han Sen could not see any fruit or gourds growing from them.


    Perhaps the vine fed on the monster¡¯s energy, or empowered it. If it was just the monster fighting the fish, it would have been killed.


    The monster¡¯s vines kept hitting the fish. Their brutal powers were proving too much for the fish, though, and it was clearly going to be the loser in this battle. Despite having been ravaged and despite oozing gallons of blood, the fish was not willing to give up. It did not relent in itsbat.


    The fish king was getting weaker and weaker, and eventually, the vines managed to grip the fish and begin strangling it. The fish was made unable to move.


    The beast¡¯s horns managed to skewer the fish, and with the fish drained of its health, it was tossed crudely down to theke below.


    Theke turnedpletely red after this happened. And unlike before, it did not immediately spring back into action. After a while, it slowly resurfaced.


    It wasn¡¯t dead yet, but the light was dim and fleeting.


    The wounds across its body were massive, and most of its body had been stripped of scales and flesh. Much of its skeleton was exposed. The fish struggled to regain itsposure. It tried jumping up, but it got no further than a height of ten meters, before falling back down.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the sky, looking as if she did not wish to give up just yet.


    Han Sen, seeing the fish king die, went to pick up Bao¡¯er.


    After the fight, Bao¡¯er did not appear to have suffered a single scratch. Perhaps the vine did not want to injure her; he did not know.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er; what do you want up there?¡± Han Sen hoped she would answer his question.


    Bao¡¯er continued looking up at the mountain, and said, ¡°Dad, I want vine.¡±


    ¡°For what purpose?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I just want it,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    Han Sen kept asking her for more details, but she did not borate. He suspected she didn¡¯t even know herself, but there was some phantom urgepelling her to go.


    Han Sen stopped asking, but resolved to finish the fish king off. He grabbed his Phoenix Sword and readied himself to plunge it deep into the creature. It was a super creature, one that might have opened ten of its gene locks.


    It was dying, and now was his opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill it,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen was confused, as she had never stopped him in such a way before.


    Bao¡¯er looked back to the mountain, saying, ¡°It is not our enemy. We need its help.¡±

 Chapter 1121 - Forest of a Thousand Insects

    Chapter 1121: Forest of a Thousand Insects


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    <strong>Editor:</strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    "In the future?" Han Sen was surprised, and it seemed as if Bao''er wanted that vine even more than he had thought.


    Considering her words, he decided against finishing off the fish king. Killing super creatures was no longer a monumental task for Han Sen, so it was worth putting this one aside if it meant keeping Bao''er happy.


    Han Sen was interested in the monster with the vines, though. If the fish king could help with this situation, then it would be worth keeping.


    Han Sen simted the silver fox''s lightning and tried to heal the fish king.


    But the Dongxuan Sutra did not have a sufficient number of gene locks open, rendering the healing Han Sen could impart almostpletely useless. The lightning didn''t work very well on a creature as strong as that.


    After half a day of healing, Han Sen was knackered. And despite his efforts, the fish had only healed a tiny amount.


    "This must be a berserk super creature." Up close and personal with the fish, Han Sen could now get a real feel for how powerful the fish king was. It being a berserk variant was likely.


    The fish king was looking better, though. It was now able to move. It turned to look at the mountain, and it seemed as if it wished to return. But it couldn''t, and it looked regretful for knowing that, too. It turned away from Han Sen and Bao''er and swam away downstream.


    Bao''er looked disappointed. Han Sen was standing on top of the fish king, holding Bao''er in his hands. As they were carried along, Han Sen remained deep in thought over the connection that may have existed between Bao''er and the vine.


    The fish king swam for another half day, and eventually, they encountered Queen. Queen was taken aback when she saw the fish, which had none of its scales left.


    Han Sen put away Golden Growler and invited her toe sit on the fish alongside him. He told her about what had transpired in the time he had been away, but made no mention of the possible connection to Bao''er.


    "So much of what happened is mysterious and inexplicable. If the fish king was willing to die for it, it can only mean the vine is extremely valuable," Queen said.


    Han Sen nodded. He really wanted to find out more, but he acknowledged he was too weak to find out in his current state. He hoped he could somehow get the fish king to return, fight, and beat the vine.


    After traveling for a while longer, the fish king met up with its legion ofnternfish. When it reached them, they swarmed around to kiss its wounds.


    With each kiss from anternfish, a mote of light would depart their lips and soak into the fish king''s body. Miraculously, the fish king''s lifeforce immediately began to replenish.


    More and morenternfish offered their motes to the fish king, and as this continued to ur, the scales began to sprout back and armor-up the fish king once again.


    After seeing this, Han Sen was ready to hit the road and return to the mountain. But Bao''er stopped him and said, "Daddy, it will take us."


    "Take us? Take us where?" Han Sen asked.


    "It saw someone who looked like us," Bao''er said.


    Han Sen looked at Queen. If the fish had seen other humans, it meant they could be taken to a human shelter. If that was true, that would be great news.


    The fish recovered and swam quickly downstream.


    After just under a day of travel, the fish king stopped and skirted a bank of the river.


    When Han Sen looked at where they hade to, he was shocked. There were thorny vines wreathed around the ordinary forest flora. Wherever they were, they couldn''t be too far from Thorn Forest.


    They disembarked the fish king and looked back at it. It shook its tail as if to wave goodbye, and then took off swimming.


    "Bao''er, how do we find the fish again?" Han Sen looked at the river. It was arge river, but not in the grander scheme of thend. Finding where they hade from would be difficult.


    "It will go there," Bao''er said, as she looked off in the direction of the mountain.


    For now, there was nothing Han Sen could do. Even with his super king spirit mode, he could not do battle with the vine beast and expect victory.


    Fortunately, the vine beast did seem to have one limitation: it never seemed to leave the lofty peak it resided upon. If it truly was afraid toe down, that was good for them. Han Sen shuddered to think of what might have happened if it had followed them down.


    "When I get stronger, I''ll go back for that vine," Han Sen thought to himself as he walked towards the forest.


    Eventually, they came across human footprints. That told Han Sen humans had to be around, somece. After ten miles of walking, the trio stumbled across a castle, nestled between the trees. There, he could see humans fighting creatures.


    "Friends, where have youe from?" someone asked Han Sen and Queen.


    "Our shelter is somece nearby, but we are lost," Han Sen answered dubiously, wanting to test their intent.


    "You are lucky, then. Venturing through this treacherous forest alone is no small feat; you are fortunate to be breathing!" the man eximed, with genuine surprise.


    Han Sen was delighted to hear his words, as it meant Thorn Forest must have been around.


    The forest they were currently in, as Han Senter learned, was called The Forest of a Thousand Insects. It was a forest that neighbored Thorn Forest. The wide rivers bordered one length of this forest, which was nice, but what was even better was that there was only one royal shelter in the vicinity. The humans lived inside it, but Han Sen could not guess why it had been empty when they found it.


    Thorn Forest and the rivers were said to be dangerous, but The Forest of a Thousand Insects wasn''t. It was primarily popted by ordinary, primitive, and mutant creatures. The humans were fortunate to live there.


    After the trio entered the shelter, they were warmly weed. There was much joy to see, and the humans all seemed to live in harmony with each other. Everyone aided everyone else, and there seemed to be no conflict,petition, or strife.


    Han Sen and Queen decided to remain there for a short while, and in the meantime, Han Sen returned to the Alliance and pinpointed exactly where he was. Perhaps it would be possible for him to move the underground shelter.


    Since that location was not too far from the river, and the river led to the vine beast, Han Sen nned to remain in that forest for quite some time.

 Chapter 1122 - Meeting the Creature from the Nest Again

    Chapter 1122: Meeting the Creature from the Nest Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned to the Alliance and used what little information he had to figure out where he was in the grander scale of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen stayed at the shelter for a while, and when he figured out where he was, he asked Moment Queen to move the shelter close to them. Unfortunately, the underground shelter could only move a certain distance with each teleportation. It would take a month for it to reach Han Sen.


    The shelter they were at was called Nest. There were around forty people living there, with the poption spread across a vast manner of different ages. The eldest among the people were over one hundred years old.


    The area around it was rather safe, and any surpasser that came to be there was guaranteed a good life. The people at the shelter said only five people had died there in over a hundred years.


    Two of them died while venturing into a creature¡¯s nest, whereas the others died while trying to brave either Thorn Forest or the waters.


    Han Sen was surprised to learn there was a nest there, and Uncle Bug told him this nest was in the very center of the forest. No one dared to go there, and on the few asions that they had snuck in, the eggs inside the nest had proven too sturdy for them to break.


    Uncle Bug was the leader of the shelter. He was the oldest there, and he was the founder of the shelter; as such, he had the authority of leadership.


    He didn¡¯t focus too much on himself, and he was always more concerned with helping others. Whenever someone new arrived, he¡¯d make sure to provide them with beast souls to begin or aid them in their time in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Having a leg-up, and having the proper equipment to deal with creatures of that realm right from the start, was an invaluable and much-appreciated boon.


    He was titled ¡°uncle¡± out of respect. His age meant nothing to the people of the shelter. He was a good man.


    The reason he had the name ¡°bug¡± was because of the beast souls he usually gave out. He loved handing out beast souls, but they were always some sort of bug. And on a day-to-day basis, he had a dozen bug beast souls all around him, too.


    As for what Uncle Bug¡¯s real name was, none knew.


    The new people who came to the shelter would always receive a bug pet beast soul as a wee. They weren¡¯t powerful, but they were a worthy aid for newbies when fighting ordinary creatures.


    When Han Sen and Uncle Bug saw each other for the first time, Uncle Bug looked at him strangely. He was sensitive enough to tell that Han Sen studied both the Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin.


    Han Sen initially believed Uncle Bug¡¯s peculiar reaction at their meeting was because the man had recognized him. When considering Han Sen¡¯s past-glories, it wasn¡¯t too far-fetched to believe he was a recognizable face, after all. He was once a household name of the Alliance.


    People still believed he was sick, though, so it would catch anyone off-guard to see him frolicking about the forests of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Uncle Bug was very nice. He took Han Sen and Queen on a tour of the area around the shelter, informing them both about the forest. When he was done, he provided them both bugs.


    When Queen learned of Han Sen¡¯s intention to remain there, she decided to go out on a hunt.


    Han Sen, in the meantime, decided to visit the center of The Forest of a Thousand Insects. For most surpassers, such a ce was deadly; for Han Sen, it was a trove of goodies he could easily plunder.


    If the eggs inside there were super creatures, it was sure to be a wonder.


    What Han Sen currently needed most were super genes. He wasn¡¯t particrly interested in anything else, so he just flew straight for the center.


    While traveling through the air, Han Sen caught sight of a mountain peak in the distance. It was like a blooming lotus flower, the top of which looked like an entrance. He guessed it was the entry to the nest.


    Han Sen flew there and saw an abundance of bugs, all possessing gold shells. Like beetles, they all had shiny gold horns. Their ws were like saws, too. There had to be at least a hundred of the critters.


    At the most, they looked to be mutant creatures. Therefore, Han Sen was toozy to kill them. Traveling to the center of the mountain, he found a cave. It was the entrance to the nest.


    Han Sen looked inside and noticed the surprising absence of creatures. He put on his super mantis armor and summoned Disloyal Knight.


    Disloyal Knight entered first, but the path was clear of creatures for its entire length.


    They approached a crystal wall, and they found it already broken. Someone had been there before them.


    Han Sen looked around and saw no creatures or living things in the area around them.


    Under the green light of the shattered crystals, Han Sen noticed the presence of many broken bug shells. They weren¡¯t in the best condition, and they looked as if they had been ripped and torn off the creatures they may have once belonged to.


    Some were bigger than train cars, others were as small as one¡¯s fist. They were everywhere in that cave.


    ¡°This is a strange ce. Has someonee here and killed all the creatures?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    People said two hade to this ce before. One died inside, while the other escaped but eventually died, anyway.


    Han Sen did not expect a duo such as that would have what it took to kill so many creatures,rge and small. Perhaps someone else hade to this ce before Han Sen had.


    Han Sen was disappointed. He feared the eggs further inside would already be broken. If they had, this entire venture would have been a waste of time.


    Since he was there already, though, he kept exploring. And he wouldn¡¯t turn back unless he could confirm the condition of the eggs that were said to reside there. He continued on.


    The bug shells were everywhere, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but frown when seeing them.

 Chapter 1123 - Metal Card

    Chapter 1123: Metal Card


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The broken shells were strange to see. They did not look as if they had been removed from the creatures with a fine weapon. The whole cave was littered with the shells, and there was not a single living thing to be found.


    When Han Sen reached the deepest recess of the cave, he was dismayed to learn there was nothing there. No eggs: nothing.


    ¡°Who could have done all this and broken the eggs? Is this the work of a human or a spirit?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    It was pointless to wonder now, though. But just as Han Sen readied himself to depart, he was overwhelmed with a chill that suggested he was in immediate danger.


    He turned around and threw a punch without thinking. The gauntlets collided with a dark-green w, and when they met, the force sent him flying backwards. As he careened through the cavern, he broke through many crystal walls.


    Disloyal Knight ran to the monster to engage it, providing time for Han Sen to stand up. The pain he was feeling was excruciating, but he knew he did not have the time to wallow around.


    When his eyes focused, he was shocked to see Disloyal Knight in conflict with a dark-green spider. It was the size of a household room, and it was hairy.


    Disloyal Knight threw a punch, but before it couldnd, the spider fired a web to tangle and nullify its potential damage.


    Disloyal Knight was strong, but the web was far too sticky for him to do anything against it. The web was like a million, syrupy rubber bands.


    The web knotted its way around Disloyal Knight¡¯s arm, and the spider continued to unleash stream after stream of the web. Eventually, Disloyal Knight was practically cocooned. He had been rendered unable to move.


    Pang!


    The metallic ws of the spider struck against Disloyal Knight¡¯s armor and left a deep cleft across his chest.


    With its foe trapped and unable to move, the spider made the most of this opportunity to keep attacking.


    Han Sen now knew what the shells were. They were the shells of bugs that had been killed by the spider.


    The meat of the prey had all been eaten, leaving behind the ruined remains of a husk. That¡¯s what the tattered shells were.


    ¡°This spider must have been birthed from the egg that was said to be here. What a horrifying creature; to murder and dine on so many hapless victims. It makes me shudder!¡± Han Sen was strangely excited about this ordeal.


    The eggs had not been taken, and neither had they been eaten, they had be a super creature.


    Han Sen summoned his gold raven beast soul and transformed. With his Blood-Pulse Sutra, he activated his nine gene locks.


    The spider, seeing this other threat, then turned to fire webs at Han Sen. They were hopeless against him, though, as the webs were immediately incinerated by the bird¡¯s fire.


    Han Sen swooped in close to the spider, and with his talons, he cut the spider with a grizzly swing. Immediately, the spider began to gush green blood. Han Sen then spun around and fired a geyser of me towards Disloyal Knight to free him.


    The trapping web was scorched away, freeing him to dobat once again.


    Following this, Han Sen and the knight co-operated in attacking the spider. With Disloyal Knight¡¯s halo and Han Sen¡¯s volcanic assaults, the spider stood no chance.


    There was no ce for the spider to run or hide inside the cave. And within the hour, Han Sen was able to deliver the final blow, crushing its brain.


    ¡°Super Creature Cruel Spider King killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Although there was no beast soul, Han Sen was still pleased with the result. He did not expect to receive a Life Geno Essence again, quite so soon.


    When the body dposed, though, something else was left behind. It wasn¡¯t just the Life Geno Essence this time.


    Han Sen¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw what it was. It was a gold card, one emzoned with the Nine-Life Cat emblem.


    The card was red and around the size of a man¡¯s hand. On its back was the number seven.


    Han Sen examined it closely, but could not learn anything more. He had no clue why it had been left there, inside the belly of that spider.


    He took the Life Geno Essence and walked around, wanting to ensure he had not missed anything. Han Sen eventually returned to Nest Shelter and asked Uncle Bug a few questions.


    The answers he received were disappointing. The scariest ce in the region was the nest he had just been to.


    ¡°Aside from Thorn Forest and the water, is there anywhere else strange and treacherous I might venture?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen did not want to go to the water. Thest time he was there, the fish king made all the creatures run off. In case he needed to traverse the banks of those wide rivers again in the near future, thest thing he wanted to do was provoke the kind inhabitants that had once respectfully provided him passage.


    Thorn Forest was a mysterious ce. It was wild and unpredictable, so without the safety of his underground shelter, he wouldn¡¯t dare venture there.


    ¡°There is still one more peculiar spot, here in The Forest of a Thousand Insects,¡± Uncle Bug said.


    ¡°What ce would that be?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Uncle Bug remained silent for a few moments, before telling Han Sen, ¡°There are three small hills that skirt Thorn Forest. They are around five hundred meters tall, with a valley between them that ispletely devoid of life. One dead spot, surrounded by the abundance of vegetation everywhere else in thisnd. Creatures have been known to wander in, but never wander out. And asionally, you can hear the distant voice of a baby crying.¡±


    Uncle Bug went on to say, ¡°I¡¯ve been here all these years, and never once wanted to set foot in that ce. What you might find there, I haven¡¯t a clue. But for what it¡¯s worth, I would advise against traveling there.¡±


    Han Sen feigned agreement, but secretly thought to himself, ¡°This is exactly what I wanted!¡±


    Han Sen asked where that ce was, so he knew where to avoid. His next trip was set.

 Chapter 1124 - Dongxuan Sutra’s Fifth Tier

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Fifth Tier</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had managed to collect three Life Geno Essences by this point, but none had been fully absorbed.


    ¡°I need to get my *ss in gear. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to absorb it.¡± Han Sen thought about buying a geno fluid to help synthesize and speed up the absorption process. He was tempted, but he ultimately chose not to.


    Firstly, it was too expensive. Secondly, he did not know whether or not there were any unwanted side-effects that had yet toe to light.


    Before going to the strange valley that he had been told about, Han Sen decided to open his fifth gene lock first. He had opened the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s fourth gene lock a long time ago, but he had held off on opening more due to his injury.


    One had been opened by Big Mara, but he had managed to shut it down and close it.


    So, for now, Han Sen focused on his Dongxuan Sutra. His fitness was sufficient to support the fifth gene lock being open, and since it had been opened once before, it was an easy and smooth process to open it again properly.


    The moment he opened the fifth gene lock, his head felt as if something inside it had snapped.


    The radius of his dongxuan aura had not increased, but he felt different with it.


    Han Sen could sense a lot of things inside that aura with his seventh sense. But that was before; now, his sensitivities had widely increased.


    He had the eighth sense. Now, when he was scanning someone, he could get a feel for what they were thinking.


    He used his dongxuan aura and scanned the area around him. There was a guy called Wang Lin there, and he was currently busy slicing up the carcass of a creature.


    He wasn¡¯t speaking at all, but Han Sen could sense what he was saying to himself with his mindvoice, ¡°After I eat this mutant flesh, my geno point tally will reach seventy-six.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was possible to do this, but he knew it was impossible for him to guess something so detailed. He thought his dongxuan aura was somehow lifting the signals of their brain.


    Han Sen scanned the others and realized he was correct.


    ¡°Xiao Mei is a slut! I almost broke my backst night. I¡¯ll have to remedy it with some oilter for round two tonight. I¡¯m going to f*ck her to death.¡±


    ¡°Where should I go to kill creatures? Killing worms is too dangerous, but killing bugs is too simple andme.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! That *sshole Li tricked me. I¡¯m going to f*ck him up the next time I see him.¡±


    When he focused on a person inside the aura, Han Sen could read their minds in real time.


    He could also get a perfect sense of how someone was feeling inside.


    ¡°Can I hear the thoughts of creatures?¡± Han Sen focused on Bao¡¯er, who was currently scarfing down some grub.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen was unable to hear a single thing.


    Instead, he turned his attention to the bird that was sitting on Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder. Much to his surprise, he was able to discern its thoughts.


    ¡°She never shares any food with me. What a b*tch.¡±


    Han Sen was incredibly excited over this new ability, and he was giddy to try it out on everything he could. He ran straight into the forest to hear the thoughts of all the creatures he could find.


    ¡°Eat. Eat. Eat. Hungry. Hungry. Hungry.¡±


    Han Sen noticed most other creatures were simple-minded.


    Han Sen now had a better understanding of what the fifth gene lock provided. He could hear the thoughts of others, but only if their feelings were strong and at the forefront of their minds.


    The stronger their thoughts, the clearer Han Sen could hear them.


    Han Sen thought about the long-term viability and usefulness of the power, as most super creatures had the eighth sense. That meant there was no use trying to hide from their seventh sense.


    This skill didn¡¯t have a clear purpose, so Han Sen was unsure what to make of it.


    It enabled Han Sen to simte energy flows with greater efficiency, though, so at least the refinement of Life Geno Essences was faster.


    ¡°If I have nine tiers, does that mean I¡¯ll be able to read anyone¡¯s mind with crystal rity?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    The Dongxuan Sutra meant you could see through things, even that which was in heaven. The thoughts of all humans could definitely be read.


    Han Sen would have liked to open the ninth tier then and there, but there were no shortcuts avable.


    Han Sen went back to the shelter, walking right past Uncle Bug.


    Han Sen focused on him, and he heard a shouting voice boom inside his head.


    ¡°No way is he Han Jingzhi¡¯s heir! But why does he im that his grandpa is Han Jingzhi? And why does he have the Nine-Life Cat on him?¡±


    Han Sen heard this and felt a shiver run down his spine. Uncle Bug knew about his family.


    If Uncle Bug had run a background check on Han Sen in the Alliance, it might have been normal for him to have learned about Han Sen¡¯s father and grandfather. But there was no way Uncle Bug should have known Han Sen had the Nine-Life Cat.


    Han Sen recalled his first meeting with Uncle Bug, and how Uncle Bug acted strangely and gave him an odd look. He might have seen Han Sen¡¯s ne.


    But Han Sen was wearing armor, so the man shouldn¡¯t have been able to sense or see it.


    ¡°This guy must have some connection to Blood Legion and Han Jingzhi.¡± Han Sen would have loved to open his brain and get a proper look at what had been running through his mind.

 Chapter 1125 - Strange Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Strange Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Uncle Bug, where are you off to?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Uncle Bug.


    ¡°I am going to Redbug Lake to collect some more meat,¡± Uncle Bug answered.


    ¡°You are strong, and you¡¯re around the same age as my great-grandfather. Perhaps you met him at some point? It¡¯s a shame he is dead now, though. His name is Han Jinzhi; have you heard about him?¡± Han Sen asked, coyly.


    Uncle Bug gave a strange look at first, but then he smiled, saying, ¡°That name eludes me, sorry!¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something more, but Uncle Bug quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°I need to go to Redbug Lake now. We can talkter.¡±


    Watching Uncle Bug leave, Han Sen knew he had caught the man off-guard. Uncle Bug was a little nervous in his response. Han Sen wished to find out what had happened in the past, but no one ever wished to talk about it. Not even Sunset could tell him.


    It was incredibly unlikely but fortunate for him to have met Uncle Bug, and Han Sen was fond of the area around the shelter. He knew he couldn¡¯t push the old man too hard for information. Not yet, anyway.


    ¡°How can I get Uncle Bug to reveal more?¡± Han Sen wrestled with a number of different methods he could try, but none seemed viable.


    So, he decided to find out more about who Uncle Bug actually was. People only knew him by the queer nickname, so he fancied trying to dig a little deeper beyond the name Uncle Bug.


    Han Sen even asked someone topose an image of the man. With this portrait in hand, Han Sen perused Sk to learn more about Uncle Bug¡¯s true identity. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of the man.


    Uncle Bug gave Han Sen an uneasy feeling in his stomach, and his mere presence was different than what Han Sen received off others.


    Han Sen concluded his investigation withme results: nothing new was learned. He hadn¡¯t even found the man¡¯s real name.


    Han Sen asked the elders in the shelter, who looked to be close with Uncle Bug, but learned nothing from them, either. They spoke a lot, but didn¡¯t actually say much, so to speak.


    Han Sen now knew there was something off about the man, but he wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d get him to talk.


    Uncle Bug continued to pretend he didn¡¯t know anything, upon future inquiries. It was rather frustrating for Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra could not follow every train of thought or scan through the mind of a person as if it were an archive. Had he been able to do this, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to find out info elsewhere.


    But he knew he had to be careful and not scare Uncle Bug off. If he was too pushy, things could turn ill. What¡¯s more, if Han Sen ever left this shelter, he wouldn¡¯t know where to find him back in the Alliance.


    Han Sen decided to drop the investigation for now and resume his previous n of heading for the strange valley he had been told about. He went there with Bao¡¯er.


    Finding a super creature in The Forest of a Thousand Insects was a very difficult affair, as the knotted realm was rather tamepared to other regions if one did not venture too far.


    Han Sen went to the deserted area and saw the three hills, which acted as a crude border-wall separating The Forest of a Thousand Insects and Thorn Forest.


    The hills were not too tall, and they stood at a height of around five hundred meters. They were quite in and barren.


    Han Sen flew into the sky to get an aerial view of the space. As he had been told, there was a Y-shaped valley devoid of any visible life. It was like a dead canyon, cloaked in white sand.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe it was entirely empty, however. Giving the ce a scan, his suspicions were confirmed. He found something. In that valley were numerous holes. They were all the size of a fist, roughly, and looked like little tunnels that belonged to a nest.


    Han Sen¡¯s dongxuan aura could not see through the thick walls, unfortunately, so he could not get a proper scan of what mighty inside. He did hear a noise, though.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what the noise was, but he acknowledged it wasn¡¯t too dissimr to the crying of a baby.


    Uncle Bug had told him about the noise, but Han Sen was still surprised to hear it just as he said. And he could hear it from quite a distance away, too.


    ¡°Whatever creature is making that sound, it seems as if it resides beneath here. I¡¯ll have to draw it out somehow.¡± Han Sen had an idea of how to do just that. So, he returned to the forest and caught two tank bugs.


    Han Sen cut each of them up and tossed them into the valley.


    The two tank bugs had not been killed, they had just been badly injured. They squirmed around in agony, trying to escape the ce, as blood squirted everywhere.


    Watching the bugs leave the valley, another thought cropped into Han Sen¡¯s head, ¡°Are those creatures not interested in the tank bugs?¡±


    As Han Sen thought about this, the tank bugs were sessfully making their escape. Or so it seemed.


    The tank bugs were only ten meters away from the exit. But then, they just vanished. The trail of blood they had left in their wake stopped in the exact spot they disappeared from sight. Stranger still, it didn¡¯t look as if something had pulled them down into the sand.


    The two bugs just vanished before Han Sen¡¯s eyes, with no warning or indication of where they had gone.


    Han Sen had already activated his dongxuan aura, so if something peculiar had happened, he should have noticed it.


    But the two injured tank bugs suffered a fate that made no sense. Han Sen gritted his teeth and flew back into the forest again. He grabbed a few more bugs, wounded them, and tossed them into the valley.


    This time, Han Sen focused on them intently. He wanted to watch where they went exactly.


    He had tossed in ordinary and primitive ss creatures, and they looked to be panicky and desperate. They urgently wished to escape the valley.

 Chapter 1126 - Human-Faced Scorpion

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Human-Faced Scorpion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s pupils shrank as he saw three of the bugs vanish.


    With no indication of another creature or unexpected movement, they disappeared right in front of his eyes.


    The other two bugs tried to make themselves scarce, but it wasn¡¯t long before they were taken by the phantom that seemed to gue those sands.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen looked over to where they disappeared and scanned the area.


    There was nothing to be seen. Again, five bugs had just immediately gone missing.


    ¡°Are there any cracks in the space of this ce? Maybe they slipped into another dimension or something.¡± Han Sen was shocked by what was going on.


    Han Sen was d that he had not wandered into the valley himself.


    But, wanting another look, Han Sen went away to collect more bugs. When he had a few more, he tossed them down towards the sands below.


    The results were mostly the same, though. This time, Han Sen scattered the bugs all around, but they all still vanished. They were able to disappear from any corner of that valley, and not in just one spot.


    Han Sen spent more time conducting these tests, tossing dozens and dozens of bugs each time. Despite his best efforts to uncover what was going on, he was as clueless as when he began. His crack-in-space theory seemed unlikely, too, given that the bugs could disappear from anywhere. If there was a rip in space, it would most likely take the form of a singlerge hole.


    Although it was difficult to detect the presence of cracks in space, Han Sen¡¯s keen eyesight should have allowed him to notice the slight shimmering they often gave off. With no other clues or ideas about what might have been happening, the thought still weighed on his mind.


    He didn¡¯t dare go to the valley himself, though. Han Sen remained above, watching from the top of a hill in safety.


    Eventually, the stars rose and the moon gleamed brightly above thend. Despite the hours spent there, Han Sen wasn¡¯t able to deduce anything.


    The region he was situated in was eerily silent, but he remained there stubbornly. He peered into every nook and cranny of that ce, hoping to catch a glimpse of whatever was causing that peculiar phenomenon. Unfortunately for him, he learned nothing.


    If there was a creature lurking beneath those sands, how could it have snatched the bugs without a trace?


    As Han Sen¡¯s mind wandered, a rustle in the trees startled him.


    Han Sen looked into the forest that was a distance away and saw a man appear. It was Uncle Bug.


    Han Sen was shocked, not expecting to see Uncle Bug casually approach the valley on foot.


    ¡°He said it was dangerous toe here. He warned me to stay away. Why is heing here himself?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Uncle Bug was carrying a sack, and something seemed to be wriggling inside. Han Sen tried to determine what it was through a scan. All he could learn was that it was alive, and that it possessed a life force.


    Uncle Bug approached the entrance of the valley and stopped. He peered across the sands of that ce and tossed the bag onto the sands below.


    Uncle Bug was strong, clearly. The sack wasrge, the size of a human. Despite that, he was able to toss it an entire kilometer.


    Whatever was in the sack looked to be panicking, and it thrashed around frantically after it came crashing down to the ground. Unfortunately, it had been sealed tight, and whatever was inside could not escape.


    Han Sen looked at the bag and thought to himself, ¡°What is inside that? Is he doing what I did? Is he trying to uncover what lurks inside this valley, too?¡±


    All of a sudden, Han Sen heard the sound of a baby crying once more. It was incredibly sharp, just like Uncle Bug had told him.


    It was unnerving and unsettling. The baby¡¯s sound was as if it had been traumatized. Han Sen then realized the sound wasing from the holes he had examined earlier.


    In that Y-shaped valley, the holes were emitting the sound of a shrieking baby like speakers. The only unclear thing was which hole the noise wasing from.


    Quickly, Han Sen received his answer. After he listened closer, he realized that each and every hole was making the noise.


    Then, something even creepier urred. Countless scorpions began to pour out of the holes. Thousands of the critters began to cascade from the sandy orifices, all heading for the bag and whatever was inside it.


    The scorpions were about the same size of a fist. They were ck, but without sheen.


    On their backs was the faint picture of a human face. It was like that of a baby, giving off a creepy, devilish smile.


    When the scorpions moved, the smile looked like it was living and moving. It totally creeped Han Sen out.


    The scorpions did not look strong, but they were scary enough to make Han Sen feel frightened.


    When Han Sen mustered the courage to scan them, he learned they were just mutant creatures.


    But since there were all mutant creatures, even that group was a force to be reckoned with.


    Han Sen¡¯s only question was why they all came out when Uncle Bug threw down a prize.


    ¡°What is he up to?¡± Han Sen looked at the scorpions and wondered.


    Eventually, the human-faced scorpions reached the sack. Then, whatever was inside managed to roll out.

 Chapter 1127 - A Man Who Wants to Die

    <h4>Chapter 1127: A Man Who Wants to Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen saw what emerged from the sack, his body red with goosebumps and his head got all itchy.


    The person that emerged from the bag was a man who was very skinny and seemed to be around thirty years of age.


    It was a living person, and Han Sen could see the fright that twisted his face.


    Before Han Sen could return from his thoughts, the scorpions were stinging the poor man. He was stung many times, like he was being deliberately tortured. He rolled around on the ground, writhing and screaming in agony.


    ¡°It is all a ruse! How can Uncle Bug feign such kindness every day, when this is the sick and twisted stuff he gets up to on his own. How could he even think to torture a man like that?!¡± Han Sen spine was frosting over with the chills he was feeling.


    When Han Sen next looked at Uncle Bug, he froze.


    Uncle Bug was crying. As he watched the man get stung all over, he himself looked as if he was in pain. Amidst the tears, he prayed over the man down below.


    It was then that Han Sen realized the man being tortured looked familiar, like someone he had seen in the shelter.


    Uncle Bug was being very emotional. Han Sen used dongxuan aura to get a read of the man¡¯s feelings and see what he could hear of the man¡¯s thoughts. But all he could hear was screaming.


    There was one word he was able to discern, though.


    ¡°Son? Did he say ¡®son¡¯? That can¡¯t be his son!¡± Han Sen eximed in his head as he turned to look at the naked man. He couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom why Uncle Bug would treat his son in such a manner.


    But people wouldn¡¯t lie to themselves in such a situation. He had heard Uncle Bug scream it was his son. Han Sen could not have been mistaken.


    Now, the body of the person on the ground was all swollen. The natural assumption would be to presume he was dead, or was going to be, in such a state.


    He had been a rather skinny man when Han Sen first saw him. Now, he was swollen like a fat man. The man could no longer scream, but his muscles still twitched with the pain he was continuing to endure.


    Uncle Bug continued to pray as tears drenched his face. As he did so, his teeth chattered in what had to be fear.


    Han Sen had never seen anything as remotely curious, horrific, and upsetting as this. He had no idea how he should feel about what was going on.


    Just as Han Sen thought the man was about to be dined on, he heard the baby cry again.


    It wasn¡¯t sharp like before: the sound of the baby was rough and coarse.


    When the noise echoed across the valley, all the scorpions returned to their holes.


    Soon enough, all that remained was a man who looked much like a bloated pig.


    Uncle Bug looked at the dying man in the valley.


    Han Sen was keen to know what had happened, why this was happening, and what was to happen. He was sweating with nervousness. This entire scenario seemed bizarre.


    When Han Sen looked at the man, he noticed his shadow appeared to be strangelyrge.


    The man was like a pig, but there was no way his shadow was three meters tall.


    The shadow was very weird. Half of it looked like a man, and the other half looked like a scorpion.


    The shadow came to life and moved.


    A person with long ck hair and eyes that were as ck as coal emerged. His muscles were thick and ripped beneath the ck armor he was d in.


    The man¡¯s lower body was a scorpion, and the transition from man to scorpion was seamless. Han Sen looked at the scorpion man, feeling his lifeforce to be even greater than Disloyal Knight¡¯s.


    ¡°Why would this guy¡¯s shadow be a super creature?¡± Han Sen wondered as he looked at the scorpion man.


    The scorpion man then waved his tail and plunged it into the chest of the corpse on the ground. Then, the body quickly became slimmer.


    The man¡¯s body returned to normal, as all the stinging fluids went into the tail of the scorpion man.


    Then, after that, the man stood up. He looked very energized.


    When the man stood up, he walked towards the scorpion man angrily.


    When he was in front of the scorpion man, the scorpion man became that man¡¯s shadow.


    The man fell to the ground, throwing his fists against his own shadow. It looked like he was just punching the sand.


    The man¡¯s hands bled as they beat against the ground, but he did not seem as if he wanted to stop.


    ¡°Little Yan!¡± Uncle Bug ran towards the man, wanting to hug him.


    When the man turned around, though, Uncle Bug stopped his approach.


    ¡°I will hate you forever.¡± The man looked furious.


    The man stood up, picked up a rock, and tried to m it into his own head. But before he could do that, a shadow touched the rock, causing it to explode. He couldn¡¯t kill himself.

 Chapter 1128 - Uncle Bug

    Chapter 1128: Uncle Bug


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The man tried his hardest to kill himself, repeatedly. But each and every time, the shadow stopped him. Uncle Bug was crying again, with a face that was full of regret and pain.


    The man had been savagely injured, but he couldn¡¯t be free and allow himself to die.


    ¡°Little Yan, stop this!¡± Uncle Bug guiltily pleaded.


    ¡°What did you expect? Is this what you wanted me to be?¡± the man angrily responded.


    In continued tears, Uncle Bug eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but you were sick! It said it would fix you. I didn¡¯t expect...¡±


    Uncle Bug¡¯s tears did not relent.


    ¡°He fixed me, and I am not dead...¡± The man wasughing, but it was aughter of hysteria. This was worse than him crying.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Uncle Bug said.


    The man, who wasughing like a madman, responded, ¡°You are not! You made me suffer something that was worse than being killed.¡±


    Uncle Bug grabbed his own hair, all the while crying. ¡°If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldn¡¯t have...¡±


    Uncle Bug¡¯s dialogue disintegrated into incoherent mumbling and babbling.


    The man looked at Uncle Bug, saying, ¡°This is my life.¡±


    His words were coaxed with desperation and sadness. After a while, the sun began to rise. And as it did, the man said, ¡°If you continue to believe I am your son, find someone to kill me. I would rather be dead.¡±


    ¡°Little Yan!¡± Uncle Bug looked at the man in profound sadness, but as he did, the man fell to the ground.


    Han Sen was surprised at the sudden turn of events. He was still alive, just unconscious.


    Uncle Bug used a bag to pick the man up, and then turned to leave the area.


    If Han Sen described what had happened to someone who hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they¡¯d think he was off his rocker.


    Han Sen quickly followed after Uncle Bug to see where he was off to.


    Han Sen thought it might have something to do with the god that Sunset had mentioned. Perhaps by following, he could learn more and uncover the mystery at longst.


    Uncle Bug took the man back through the forest to Nest Shelter, though. Then, he took the man to his room.


    Han Sen waited outside the room. It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Uncle Bug emerged, acting as if nothing had urred. He issuedmands and went back to his usual duties, telling others to hunt and so on.


    ¡°Uncle Bug, there is something I need to ask you. Privately, if I may,¡± Han Sen asked Uncle Bug.


    ¡°There is no need for privacy. Just tell me here, and I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Uncle Bug smiled, acting his usual self.


    But Han Sen then implored, ¡°I really must speak to you alone about this.¡±


    Uncle Bug sighed and took Han Sen to a ce outside the shelter.


    ¡°Little Han, tell me what¡¯s the matter. If it is within my capacity to help, I will,¡± Uncle Bug said as he lit up a cigarette.


    ¡°Do you know anything about the Secret Service¡¯s Seventh Team?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Uncle Bug casually shook his head, asking, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Han Jinzhi?¡± Han Sen then asked.


    Uncle Bug responded, ¡°Your great-grandfather is Han Jinzhi. He must be a great man if you keep mentioning him.¡±


    Han Sen then said, ¡°Then you must know Sunset.¡±


    Uncle Bug looked at Han Sen strangely, clearly not expecting such a response. He told him, ¡°I must be getting too old. I don¡¯t remember a person called Sunset.¡±


    ¡°Then you must know Little Yan,¡± Han Sen said.


    Uncle Bug¡¯s body shivered. He stiffened himself up, telling Han Sen, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anyone going by these names.¡±


    ¡°You forgot what you wished for?¡± Han Sen said mockingly.


    After that, Uncle Bug¡¯sposure changed. He suddenly looked like an angry lion, and he eximed, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Han Sen could feel Uncle Bug¡¯s lifeforce, and he could tell the man was the greatest and most powerful surpasser he had ever known.


    Surpassers these days never came close to the heights of Uncle Bug.


    At his age, it was a surprise to see him have such a high fitness. Humans did not max out their genes back when Uncle Bug had been in his prime, so it was quite the surprise to see how powerful the old man had be.


    ¡°Do you really not know who I am? I told you the name of my great-grandfather.¡± Han Sen looked at Uncle Bug.


    ¡°That is impossible. He cannot have had an heir,¡± Uncle Bug said.


    ¡°Why not? Everyone can make babies,¡± Han Sen casually responded.


    ¡°But he...¡± Uncle Bug suddenly stopped. His rage returned before he spoke again, and he blurted out, ¡°How dare you try and trick me. I asked you a question first. Who are you?! If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll have to excuse my ruthless actions.¡±

 Chapter 1129 - Han Sen’s Guess

    Chapter 1129: Han Sen¡¯s Guess


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Uncle Bug¡¯s murderous look, Han Sen could now see how cruel of a person he must have really been.


    Han Sen sighed, unsure whether or not he¡¯d be able to pluck more information from him. Thinking this, he decided to tell him, ¡°Uncle Bug, I was in that valley the other night.¡±


    Uncle Bug¡¯s grimace turned to visible shock as he stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°That was your son, wasn¡¯t it? I think I can help.¡± This was Han Sen¡¯s one and only trump card. If he wanted the information he sought, this was the only way.


    Uncle Bug still looked to be fuming with anger, but he asked, ¡°How do you know Sunset?¡±


    ¡°I met her.¡± Han Sen proceeded to tell Uncle Bug about his encounter with her, inside the crystallizer ruins.


    Uncle Bug, after hearing what he was told, had aplex look fall across his face. He said, ¡°She still decided on living forever young.¡±


    ¡°So, were you really a member of the Seventh Team? What happened?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Uncle Bug said, ¡°It is none of your business. If you pursue this matter any further, it¡¯ll only lead to ruin. Don¡¯t get yourself killed over all this.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, do you need me to remind you about your son? Do you want him to remain in such a condition? I can help him.¡± Han Sen knew the man would still be a little too stubborn to elucidate.


    Uncle Bug shook his head, saying, ¡°Just go. And don¡¯t breathe a word about this to anyone else. If you do, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move, though. He remained and told Uncle Bug, ¡°You are very strong, but even you cannot deal with the creature in the shadow.¡±


    ¡°No one can deal with it,¡± Uncle Bug said with a wry smile.


    ¡°I can,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen knew it was a powerful super creature, but he still believed he could defeat it with the aid of Disloyal Knight.


    The only thing Han Sen did not know was the rtionship between the man and the creature. He had to learn more about that.


    With another wry smile, Uncle Bug said, ¡°You have no idea what that thing is.¡±


    ¡°It is only a super creature; it is not some borate secret,¡± Han Sen dourly said.


    Uncle Bug responded, ¡°No single human can beat super creatures in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just anyone,¡± Han Sen said.


    Uncle Bug wished to say something more, but suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s back was zing with a bright fire. Wings were outstretched, transforming him into a big fiery bird.


    ¡°Is that a super shapeshifting beast soul?¡± Uncle Bug gasped with surprise.


    Han Sen returned to his human form and said, ¡°So, what do you think? Do I have what it takes?¡±


    Uncle Bug looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You are special; I¡¯ll give you that. But shapeshifting beast souls can be draining, and you don¡¯t have an infinite amount of time to use it.¡±


    ¡°Well, what about with this guy by my side?¡± Han Sen then summoned Disloyal Knight.


    ¡°A super pet beast soul with battle mode?!¡± Uncle Bug was incredibly shocked by this.


    ¡°Even if I was unable to defeat the creature, I could bring your son evesting peace,¡± Han Sen said, peering into Uncle Bug¡¯s emotional reaction.


    Uncle Bug bore aplicated look, one that was a mixture of excitement and confusion. His lips trembled when he asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I want to know what transpired in that other dimension: the one spoken of by Sunset. And I want to know why everyone keeps saying Han Jinzhi could not have had an heir,¡± Han Sen gave his terms.


    To this, Uncle Bug said, ¡°If you can help Little Yan, I will tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°Then it is settled. But it would be best if you tell me what happened to your son, first, and tell me exactly what I¡¯m dealing with here. I will do my best to kill the creature without harming your son, if such a thing is possible,¡± Han Sen kindly said.


    Uncle Bug looked touched upon hearing this, and he said, ¡°Little Yan¡¯s mother bore the same sickness. He has what she had. There was no cure, and his mother passed away. The same fate was to soon befall Little Yan.¡±


    Uncle Bug told him most of the story. Han Sen was able to fill in the nk spots himself.


    Uncle Bug said that he had learned of a way in which he could save his son. It was a method in which you could sign a contract and bind your life to that of a creature. They could live together, sharing energy.


    Uncle Bug convinced his son to sign such a contract, and his son did indeed live. But unfortunately, his son was too weak to share his life with the creature, and now, he was being entirely controlled by it.


    Little Yan was in a vegetative state, only waking up once a month. What Han Sen had witnessed was him traveling to the valley to absorb scorpion poison and feed the super creature that lived inside him.


    If Uncle Bug did not take him to the valley, he¡¯d be in even more agony than that which he suffered at the stings of the scorpions. His fate truly was worse than death.


    Although he had avoided death, he was most certainly not living. He was hardly human, and he had suffered this fate for one hundred years.


    Han Sen felt a shiver run down his spine when he imagined what it must have felt like to exist in such a state.


    Han Sen had never heard of such a method being employed before, though, and he believed it might have had some connection to the Seventh Team essing the dimension that Sunset had told him about.


    He had been able toe to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and sign a contract with a super creature; no ordinary human could do such a thing, not through ordinary means.


    But these were just guesses and thoughts Han Sen had, and he wasn¡¯t sure if they were correct.


    Qin Huaizhen, Sunset, and Uncle Bug all imed to have seen a figure that proimed itself to be God in that dimension.


    Perhaps that God was a being that said it could fulfill their wishes.


    Qin Huaizhen may have wished to live forever, so he was frozen in ce. But still that only led to death and did not make him immortal.


    Perhaps Sunset wanted to be young forever, so she was ced inside that vase to remain like so. When she was exposed to the elements outside that sturdy vase, that age caught up with her and she died.


    Uncle Bug¡¯s wish may not have applied to himself. It could have been to save his son, but even those results turned sour.


    If Han Sen¡¯s hypothesis was correct, and that really was God, Han Sen thought He was an *sshole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll do my best to take down that super creature,¡± Han Sen said.

 Chapter 1130 - Invisible Creature

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Invisible Creature</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Killing the super creature he had proposed to y would not be easy. Uncle Bug told him the shadow of the creature was what possessed his son, but the actual body he would have to defeat was somece in the valley.


    Han Sen thought about the bugs he had thrown down into the valley, the ones that disappeared, and wondered whether or not they were rted to the creature he was preparing to defeat.


    Han Sen returned to the valley, bringing many bugs with him. He perched himself atop the hill like he had before and tossed a few bugs down into the valley every now and again.


    Just like before, the bugs would try to scurry away but then get snatched by some unseen force. They¡¯d just vanish into thin air.


    Han Sen kept chucking the bugs into the same spot and noticed the bugs only disappeared when they reached a certain point.


    That proved there were no space cracks, as space cracks could not move.


    ¡°If there are no space cracks, then that means it must be a super creature. But if so, how can it make these bugs disappear so easily?¡± Han Sen thought hard about what may have been the crux of the issue.


    Whatever was going on, his dongxuan aura was not able to detect any creatures down there. Being unable to determine the nature of the threat made Han Sen far more cautious than usual.


    Han Sen remained on the hill for a few days, watching and waiting to see what he could. If there was a creature lurking beneath the sands, he wanted to see it.


    Han Sen watched the shadows of the bugs intently, wanting to see if there were any disruption before they disappeared. It was a fine idea, but did not provide him the answers he sought. Nothing was assaulting the bugs from within their own shadows.


    In the midst of all these uncertainties, one thing was for sure. It was a scary super creature, and Han Sen had yet to gauge how powerful it might have been. Ack of intel was one of the most dangerous things, when attempting to fight a foe.


    But whatever the case may have been, it looked to Han Sen that there were two possibilities. First, the creature itself was invisible. Or second, the powers of the super creature were invisible.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the second possibility, I should have no problems dealing with it. If it¡¯s the first possibility, I¡¯ll need to watch myself. That¡¯d be tough,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    If it was a creature that the dongxuan aura could not even detect, it had to be an absurdly powerful monster.


    Due to Han Sen¡¯s desire for caution, he remained there for another fifteen days. Unfortunately, despite all the time that had psed, he still had zero concrete intel on the creature he would have to face.


    If he didn¡¯t want the secret of Han Jinzhi and Seventh Team, he wouldn¡¯t even think about fighting such a creature.


    You only live once. Every strike could be fatal, so Han Sen needed to know he could get a handle on whatever he would face when he confronted the creature.


    And Han Sen really wanted to know what had happened with the Seventh Team and why Han Jinzhi humiliated God as Sunset had told him. And also, why Qin Huaizhen had told him to be wary of Han Jinzhi.


    Han Sen had been collecting breadcrumbs for this entire affair for a long time, and he was desperate for the full story. The knowledge was within his reach, so he had tomit to what he had pledged to do for Uncle Bug. If he did this, he would finally know everything he wished to.


    That night, Han Sen heard a baby crying once more. Uncle Bug said he had to bring his son there once a month, so it wasn¡¯t time yet. This made Han Sen a little wary, and he wondered why there¡¯d be movement now.


    The human-faced scorpions came out, covering every inch of that valley in their thick and wriggling hides. It was disgusting.


    If there were space cracks there, scorpions would have slipped in no doubt. This frightening sight certainly put that theory to bed.


    Their movement drew Han Sen¡¯s attention, and he watched intently as they all began to congregate in the center of the Y-shaped valley. A curious view, as there did not appear to be anything of particr interest in that spot.


    Eventually, their congregation began to spread and form a circle. They left the very center spot open.


    Han Sen stared at the space they had left open and noticed something.


    The moonlight was extra bright on this night, due to it being a full moon.


    The moonlight began to illuminate the oily hides of the scorpions, making the faces on their backs seem alive.


    When the light hit the spot they had left open, it was as if the light was striking an invisible wall. It seemed to collect and form a faint outline.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide, as more and more light gathered to form a faint figure.


    Eventually, Han Sen was able to see the shape of a half-man, half-scorpion creature that was identical to the one that gued Uncle Bug¡¯s son.


    But whereas the shadow variant he had seen with Uncle Bug¡¯s son was pitch ck, this one was transparent.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the moonlight illuminating it, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have been able to see it at all.


    But even though Han Sen could see it with his naked eyes, the dongxuan aura still proved ineffective. He still couldn¡¯t get a feel for the lifeforce of the scorpion.


    The fact that the transparent scorpion seemed to be capable of eluding the dongxuan aura was a frightening thing to think about.


    ¡°This guy is invisible!¡± Han Sen frowned. This was the worst possible result he could have.


    ¡°Maybe it would be best for me to strike now, while I can still see it.¡± Han Sen stared at it, thinking of how he¡¯d begin his engagement with the beast.


    But eventually, Han Sen decided against fighting it. He remained there, watching the invisible scorpion, absorbing the moonlight that had been channeled through the bright reflections of the little scorpions¡¯ chitin.


    This went on for one hour, and when the moon began its descent, the reflections subsided. And then, the faint outline of the scorpion man-beast went with it.

 Chapter 1131 - Invisible Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Invisible Opponent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen kept track of how long it took for the light to fade and the shroud of invisibility to return and cloak the scorpion.


    It took ten minutes for the invisible scorpion to disappear from sight. And it got Han Sen thinking, ¡°It would be best if I could kill it in under ten minutes, in that window.¡±


    Han Sen decided to strike the next time it came out for some moonlight refreshment.


    Of course, the full moon that drew it out only urred once a month. If it came out for each full moon, like clockwork, he¡¯d be waiting a while, but Han Sen decided to remain and see if there were any other events that wouldpel the scorpion out of itsir. He stayed there for a few days.


    With time to kill, he focused on refining his Life Geno Essences while he observed the valley. Now, he had eleven super geno points.


    During this month-long wait, Uncle Bug came to the valley to subject his son to the once-a-month torture. Although Han Sen had seen this y out once before, it still frightened him to see it all unfold again. It was rather sad, too.


    The full moon finally rose, and with itsing, the face-shaped scorpions emerged from their creepy tunnels. They used the faces on their back to help the transparent scorpion collect moonlight.


    Han Sen waited until it absorbed as much as it could and then began his assault. He activated super king spirit mode and ran into battle alongside Disloyal Knight.


    Disloyal Knight¡¯s halo was brighter than ever, and it shone across the entire valley as Han Sen rained coins in unbridled oppression.


    The transparent scorpion noticed this quickly ur, and the light-carrying baby faces all seemed to turn to look at the duo. As a coin was about tond atop the transparent scorpion, the beast threw a punch to deflect it.


    Pang!


    The moonlight acted like super-fuel for the creature, and the power of its hit connected with the coin and turned it to dust.


    Needless to say, Han Sen was shocked. The scorpion was a far more terrible beast than he imagined it to be. The powers were far beyond any other super creature he had fought thus far.


    Disloyal Knight marched forward to clobber the scorpion, but the scorpion¡¯s tail managed to sting its arm and knock it back.


    ¡°Berserk super creature?¡± Han Sen was quite surprised. Disloyal Knight¡¯s halo was already working to weaken the foe, and yet its power was still of such heights.


    Han Sen grabbed his Phoenix Sword and Taia. d in his mantis armor, with dragon wings decorating his back, he charged.


    The scorpion raised its arms to defend against Han Sen¡¯s barrage of sword strikes.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The fighting sounds echoed throughout the valley, as curtains of sand were kicked up in the haze of battle.


    The area was in chaos, as rocks were broken into chips.


    Despite Han Sen using super king spirit mode and all those beast souls, it still didn¡¯t provide the advantage he needed to beat the scorpion. Any damage he dealt was not enough to y the monster.


    Disloyal Knight co-operated with Han Sen, who was using abination of Double Fly and his phoenix techniques to attack.


    The scorpion swung its fists and its tail to batter Han Sen, but he did not fall back.


    But as time went on, the scorpion¡¯s body began to dim as the light inside it faded. It was bing harder and harder to see, the more time psed.


    ¡°Go.¡± Han Sen knew he wasn¡¯t going to be able to kill the scorpion that day, and there was no doubt that he had gotten into a fray with a berserk-ss super creature.


    But as much as Han Sen thought it would be best to flee, the scorpion was enraged. It was not keen to let the man who had the gall to disrupt its monthly ceremony go free. The pincers of the scorpion grabbed him, and they rendered Han Sen immobile.


    And just as this urred, the scorpion entirely disappeared from Han Sen¡¯s vision.


    Pang!


    Disloyal Knight¡¯s body was suddenly open. A bloody hole appeared on his body, and Han Sen knew he had been struck by the scorpion¡¯s tail.


    It took a lot to cancel the determination of Disloyal Knight, and as much as he still wished to fight and grab the tail that had stabbed through him, it disappeared before he could grab it.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was beginning to panic, but he could not see the scorpion. His chest was feeling pressure like no other, as his legs kicked the sand in an attempt to slip away. As this happened, the armor on his chest began to dent and bend to the violent will of the pincers that had him caught.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Han Sen clicked his fingers to rain another barrage of coins down from the sky.


    The next best thing to keeping track of this opponent was to rain coins. Coins stuck to their target, so Han Sen believed he could at least get a grasp of the creature¡¯s location if it wasden with coins.


    As the coins rained, though, there was no sign of the scorpion.


    Disloyal Knight let out a shrill warcry as he was stung by the scorpion¡¯s tail once more.


    Fortunately, Disloyal Knight was immune to poison. If he hadn¡¯t been, he¡¯d have been rendered unable to fight by the first stinger-strike.


    Disloyal Knight kept on swinging his manic fists around in a bid to hit the phantom that assaulted him, but he had no clue where it was.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen felt pain in his back.


    Han Sen was the next recipient of the scorpion¡¯s stinger. Fortunately for him, the super armor was sturdy enough to provide protection and keep the tail from piercing through.


    ¡°Run!¡± Han Sen managed to slip through the pincer and fly higher. The super creature was far too powerful for them, and not even the coins were enough to reveal the monster.


    But as Han Sen took to the skies, his relief was short-lived. He felt something snag and pull him back down as if a chain had quickly wreathed itself around his waist. It forced him down into the ground, and when he smacked hard against the sandy floor of the canyon, a hole was created in his shape.


    The transparent scorpion was invisible, the coins could not stick to it, and not even Han Sen¡¯s eighth sense could keep track of it.


    Disloyal Knight was not as strong as a super king spirit, and all its armor was dyed in red.


    Han Sen was in a sorry state now, too. He could not see where his opponent was, and all he could do was brace for the next attack that was sure to strike him.

 Chapter 1132 - The Dinosaur is Born

    <h4>Chapter 1132: The Dinosaur is Born</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned Disloyal Knight to the Sea of Soul. He wanted to flee the valley, and he believed with his super armor and super king spirit mode active, he could still manage that much.


    He had been unable to y the transparent scorpion, and that was partially due to his inability to see the foe. He knew he¡¯d have to figure out a way to see it before he returned to try again.


    Before Han Sen was able to escape the valley, though, he very clearly heard the sound of something cracking. And then, something falling to the ground.


    When Han Sen took a look at what he had heard, he saw a broken blue eggshell on the ground. It was very brittle and very close to opening entirely.


    ¡°The blue metal dinosaur has finished its evolution now?!¡± Han Sen was shocked, and scrambled to pick it back up.


    Even if the dinosaur was a super creature, though, Han Sen did not believe it could effectively deal with the scorpion.


    Before he could pick up the metal egg, though, a sharp pain struck into his back. It pushed him forward, throwing him through the air until he came crashing into a rocky wall that erupted into a plume of ruined stone, sand, and haze.


    Pang!


    An invisible power trampled the egg, shattering it.


    The sight of that made Han Sen incredibly angry. He had waited a long time for the egg to hatch, and when it was finally about to, it was mercilessly in underfoot.


    If he could see the scorpion, he¡¯d unleash his most furious barrage of attacks he had ever performed and slice it up into mincemeat.


    But of course, he still could not see it. So, he still had to make an escape his priority.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen heard a nging noise behind him, and when he turned to look, he saw an invisible power repeatedly strike the spot where the eggshelly shattered. A hole was formed in the ground that was stomped on, over and over again.


    But strangely, the vision of blue began to expand until it imed the shape of a blue metal dinosaur.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t killed?¡± Han Sen was given a single moment of happiness amidst this grueling ordeal.


    The blue dinosaur expanded in size until it was three meters in height. It looked incredibly heavy and monstrous.


    The body of the beast was so tall and heavy, it looked indestructible.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Han Sen could make out the fact the stinger was repeatedly striking the dinosaur. It may have been able to deal damage to Han Sen through his armor, but it wasrgely ineffective against the sturdy metallic hide of the dinosaur.


    The blue dinosaur, unfortunately, was unable to see the scorpion just like Han Sen. When it got hit, it began to roar and run around helplessly in pursuit of the invisible aggressor.


    Fortunately, though, the scorpion seemed to upy itself with the dinosaur exclusively. It let Han Sen be. The dinosaur was knocked down by the repeated scorpion strikes, but each and every time it was hit, it got back up.


    ¡°The dinosaur is slow, and its power may only be decent, but boy oh boy¡ªit¡¯s a tank!¡± Han Sen knew he did not have much time to stay and admire his new pet, though.


    Super king spirit mode onlysted an hour, and so he had to leave soon.


    Han Sen was going tomand the blue dinosaur to leave alongside him, but the dinosaur roared again. And then, a blue horn sprouted from its forehead. And as if they were bright light bulbs, the eyes shed.


    Pang!


    A wretched force whacked the dinosaur and made it copse on the ground, a deep mark etched across its hide.


    But the light bulb eyes then fixed themselves in a certain direction, and then they followed something.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen heard more noises, as more and more wounds began to manifest across the dinosaur¡¯s body. But all that time, the eyes were fixed on something.


    ¡°Holy sh*t balls! Can it actually see the scorpion?¡± Han Sen was shocked at this revtion.


    Then, the blue dinosaur moved. It moved its arms forward as if it was hugging nothing at all. It was still receiving blows, but the dinosaur managed to open its mouth and bite down on something that didn¡¯t seem to be there. The maw of the blue dinosaur would notpletely shut.


    The scorpion had been bitten. It was maddened, and it unleashed a barrage of pincer snaps and stinger strikes at the dinosaur. The dinosaur was strong, but not strong enough to withstand all of those attacks. Eventually, it began to bleed blue blood.


    The mouth of the beast was bleeding due to one particr hit.


    But still the mouth of the dinosaur was mped down on something, and it refused to let go.


    Han Sen stopped running. He held a single coin between his fingers, as a number ticked up.


    The scorpion acknowledged what Han Sen had cooking, and it wanted to free itself to prevent the terrible power that was about to befall it.


    And whether or not it was aware of what was going on, the dinosaur just didn¡¯t let go. The scorpion was trapped in ce, no matter how it tried to squirm its way free.


    ¡°Hold on... hold on...¡± Han Sen said to himself, as the coin quivered and shone with a cruel power.


    ¡°Seven, eight, nine.¡± As the numbers ticked up, the appearance of that coin looked scarier and scarier.


    The scorpion knew about the danger, and it repeatedly stung the dinosaur in a bid to loosen its jaws and escape.


    The stings were awful, though. They were wickedly powerful, and the dinosaur had to loosen its grip to scream a little every time.


    And with that small amount of leeway, the scorpion was able to escape the dinosaur¡¯s metal maw. But unfortunately for it, it was still gripped in ce by the dinosaur¡¯s talons.


    ¡°Now!¡± Han Sen could not wait any longer, so he fired his coin towards where the scorpion had to have been.

 Chapter 1133 - Transparent King Scorpion Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Transparent King Scorpion Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had saved ten bucks and knew he could not wait any longer. If the dinosaur lost its grip of the scorpion, he¡¯d lose its position and lose the only chance he had in ending the threat.


    A coin, with the number ten on it, was set free to spiral through the air and home in on its target.


    And then, it stopped. It stood still in the air and did not drop, as if it was defying gravity and thews of physics themselves.


    Boom!


    Something dropped from the air and created a massive crater in the ground.


    The blue dinosaur let go of the scorpion and leaped away.


    The coin was on the sand, quivering and trembling after its discharge. The scorpion did not die, though, despite the vast surge of power it had just been a victim of.


    The coin began to move, still fixed on its target. With this marking his foe, Han Sen fired a barrage of coins to apany it.


    Those coins had not been buffed by Saving Money, but the super king spirit mode was still fueling their firing, and that was more than enough to damage the scorpion.


    Pang!


    It sounded as if a watermelon had just greeted a sledgehammer in full swing. The coins were sinking into the invisible target, despite Han Sen not being able to see what damage he had actually caused.


    ¡°Berserk Super Creature Transparent King Scorpion killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted to have received the beast soul from such a terrifying foe; it had to be amazing, whatever it was.


    Han Sen quickly ran to the sandpit and picked through the invisible carcass to collect the Life Geno Essence. He found an invisible crystal and assumed that had to be it.


    The blue dinosaur approached Han Sen, not looking hostile at all.


    Han Sen examined the creature¡¯s wounds. They looked rather ghastly, but they didn¡¯t seem to have done anysting, permanent damage.


    ¡°This guy is a super meatshield. It¡¯s the worst job I can think of, but someone has to do it.¡± Han Sen patted the dinosaur¡¯s head.


    Han Sen let the dinosaur stay in the valley. And then, he rode Golden Growler back to the shelter as he was too weak to fly.


    Han Sen was keen to find out what had happened to Uncle Bug¡¯s son. He had in the scorpion, so he wished to see whether or not the son would be given back his life, free atst.


    If Han Sen only wanted to help his son, he wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all the trouble¡ªhe¡¯d only have to end the man¡¯s life.


    But before Han Sen entered the shelter, he saw Uncle Bug walk out with his son¡¯s body in his arms. He looked as if he had been crying a lot.


    Han Sen sighed in his heart, painfully admitting to himself, ¡°I was unable to save him.¡±


    But Uncle Bug was not mad. He was able to lift a genuine smile at Han Sen, and when he approached, he told him, ¡°Thank you for freeing him from the painful existence I forced upon him. Before he... left this world, we had a discussion unlike we have ever had. He was happy. And that makes me happy.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bug...¡± Han Sen did not have the words to respond.


    But Uncle Bug did not expect anything. He said, ¡°Little Yan wished to be buried in a grove he very much used to love. When I am done, I will seek you out.¡±


    After that, Uncle Bug walked into the forest with aposure that was a mixture of both sadness and happiness. It was bittersweet.


    Han Sen needed to wait until Uncle Bug returned, so he decided to examine the beast soul he had received.


    Berserk Super Beast Soul Transparent King Scorpion: Gem Type


    Han Sen felt the presence of a transparent gem in his hand. It could not be seen, but Han Sen knew the scorpion was inside it. Han Sen had received a gem beast soul before. They could be fused with another beast soul to increase their power.


    Han Sen could use it on any beast soul, and it¡¯d level up to a berserk super beast soul. It¡¯d be given the power and might of the scorpion.


    While he could do this with any beast soul he wanted, it was always best to infuse a gem beast soul with the same type of sacred-blood beast soul.


    Han Sen did not know which element this was, so it was tricky. If he could find or purchase a sacred-blood scorpion beast soul to infuse it with, the sess rate would be solid, though.


    ¡°Should I have an armor beast soul? And if so, would that mean I could be invisible? Or should I opt for a weapon? If it was a weapon, they wouldn¡¯t even know I was near. If I do go for a weapon, though, I should go for an arrow.¡± Han Sen had many different ideas, all as good as each other.


    Uncle Bug did not return for a while and wouldn¡¯t, so he brought out the Life Geno Essence he had collected. Han Sen had not been able to see the scorpion¡¯s energy flow, so without being able to simte its power, he was unable to absorb it.


    But Han Sen still had another two Life Geno Essences to absorb, both of which were already in-process. Perhaps he could absorb this one when his Dongxuan Sutra was better.


    Uncle Bug returned that night.


    Han Sen was not going to invade his privacy at once, and so he nned to give him some space first. Not everyone could remain calm following the death of their son.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± But Uncle Bug approached Han Sen and told him toe; then, he led Han Sen to his room.


    Han Sen followed. He wished to say somethingforting, but he could not formte such words.


    ¡°Thanks to you, both me and Little Yan can be at peace. You eased our sorrows, son.¡± Uncle Bug shut the door and proceeded to brew a pot of tea, which he then served to Han Sen.


    ¡°But I was unable to save him,¡± Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    Uncle Bug said, ¡°I forced him to live one hundred years longer than he should ever have had to, in an existence that was nothing but pain. If I had the chance to go back in time, I¡¯d have allowed him to die.¡±


    Han Sen remained silent, unsure of what to say.


    Uncle Bug acknowledged this and just smiled. Then he said, ¡°Ask me what you want to know.¡±

 Chapter 1134 - Two People Who Rejected God

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Two People Who Rejected God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen opened his mouth but stumbled, unsure of where to begin.


    After a while of thought, Han Sen asked, ¡°Uncle Bug, where did the Seventh Team teleport to? Where did they go and what did they find?¡±


    ¡°We met God... Well, more like a demon.¡± Uncle Bug looked as if he was in pain, in remembrance.


    Han Sen just watched Uncle Bug, allowing him as much time as he needed to exin.


    Uncle Bug, after a long pause, said, ¡°I was an Interster Pirate. I came into possession of a Qi Gong, and after practicing it, I became incredibly strong. Through strength came wealth, and I became rich.¡±


    He stopped and sighed for a moment before proceeding. ¡°Perhaps it was karma, and God decided to punish my family.¡±


    ¡°After my wife died, Little Yan received the same disease that had taken her away from me. In my desperation, the Alliance found me. They wished for me to join the Seventh Team and conduct research. In return, they were willing to give Little Yan the best medical care they could, and have only the best doctors attend to his failing health. As you can imagine, I didn¡¯t think twice about agreeing.¡±


    Suddenly, Uncle Bug¡¯s face was drawn with confusion. He muttered to say, ¡°I thought it was very dangerous, but after teleporting, it was like heaven. I had everything I could ever want.¡±


    ¡°What was this ce?¡± Han Sen asked, unable to evenprehend what the team had experienced.


    ¡°It defies words, son. I don¡¯t even know how I could exin it.¡± Uncle Bug knew such a description could not suffice, and it could not possibly satiate Han Sen¡¯s thirst for knowledge, so he tried. ¡°It was a realm controlled by a demon. It was like an ever-changing canvas that morphed to his desire. If he wanted a mountain, he¡¯d have a mountain. If he wanted water, he could birth an endless sea. If he wanted women, there they¡¯d be. It was only natural to assume we had met God, the creator, the maker.¡±


    Uncle Bug¡¯s face was then taken by pain and sorrow. He said, ¡°If I had not made that wish, Little Yan would not have had to suffer all those bitter, horrible years.¡±


    ¡°What did the demon look like?¡± Han Sen tried to take his mind off the subject of his son.


    ¡°It is difficult to say, but I believe it was a man. It was masculine, in some way. I don¡¯t think it had a fixed appearance, as it was different for each of us. When I asked Old Han, he told me this demon was but a mere old man. Sunset told us it was a beautiful woman. It was in front of us, in the same spot, but it appeared as a different form for the each of us.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°The demon told us it¡¯d give us a test. If we were sessful, it¡¯d grant us one wish. I believed him to be God, a benevolent being of grand magnificence. The fool I was. I epted the test, as who could turn down a free wish? Old Han tried to convince us to not ept, but none of us listened,¡± Uncle Bug said.


    ¡°Did everyone else ept this test?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Uncle Bug said, ¡°There were only two people who rejected the offer.¡±


    ¡°One was Han Jinzhi; who was the other?¡± Han Sen was surprised to hear someone else had rejected an offer from God.


    ¡°No, Old Han epted the challenge,¡± Uncle Bug revealed, as he shook his head.


    ¡°What?! He did?¡± Han Sen eximed.


    Han Sen believed he hadn¡¯t, which was why he thought Sunset had told him that Han Jinzhi had humiliated God.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he made a wish, but he did take the test,¡± Uncle Bug said.


    ¡°Then who didn¡¯t take the test?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Uncle Bug said, ¡°One person¡¯s surname was Ning. He was good friends with Old Han, and Old Han was always called him Brother Ning. I am not sure what his full name was, to tell you the truth. But Old Han told him something, and that was why he did not ept the challenge.¡±


    ¡°Was Brother Ning from the Ning family in Starry Group?¡± Han Sen did not know there was a person with the surname Ning in the Seventh Team. But if there was, then it had to have been from that Ning family.


    Uncle Bug shook his head, admitting, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and who was the other person?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It was a very beautiful woman.¡± Uncle Bug¡¯s mood brightened when he spoke of her.


    Han Sen stared at Uncle Bug.


    Uncle Bug exined, ¡°When I was an Interster Pirate, I took refuge on a barren. I didn¡¯t know much about the Alliance back then, I only knew about the mega-corporations. When I was in the Seventh Team, everyone used their titles instead of their real names. Aside from Sunset and Old Han, I did not know much about the others.¡±


    ¡°The woman was on the Seventh Team, but she was very careful to reveal nothing about her background. No one introduced her, and I did not even know her title. All I know is that she was the prettiest and most beautiful woman I have everid eyes on, even to this day.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Uncle Bug and asked, ¡°After you finished the test, what wish did you make? And what wish did Han Jinzhi make?¡±


    Uncle Bug said, ¡°I do not know what the others wished.¡±


    Uncle Bug went on to say, ¡°After the test began, I was sent to a ce on my lonesome. When I was done, all I saw was that demon. I could not see the others.¡±


    ¡°When I made a wish to the demon, he gave me a drop of blood. He told me to give it to Little Yan and then bring Little Yan to it. He told me he could live with creatures, and the sickness would no longer harm him.¡± Uncle Bug began to shed tears.


    Han Sen could guess what happened next, and the information he was currently receiving was not elucidating the mysteries he wished to have exined.


    ¡°Uncle Bug, how did you know I have the Nine-Life Cat pendant?¡± Han Sen knew there was information he could gather, so he shifted the subject to ask this.

 Chapter 1135 - The History of the Nine-Life Cat

    <h4>Chapter 1135: The History of the Nine-Life Cat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How did you know that I noticed the pendant?¡± Uncle Bug asked with shock.


    Uncle Bug had made sure to avoid mentioning anything regarding the Nine-Life Cat to Han Sen, so this surprised him.


    ¡°I thought I kept seeing you stare at it.¡± Han Sen pointed to the spot on his person where the pendant was.


    Uncle Bug nodded and said, ¡°I was surprised to see you wearing that ne. Old Han carried that thing around with him, just as you do. Knowing your great-grandfather was Han Jinzhi, I went to learn as much about you as I could. Memories of yore kept me staring at it, I suppose. I didn¡¯t mean nothing by it, and I didn¡¯t suspect you¡¯d find out from the asional gaze.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything, as he wanted the man to continue talking.


    Uncle Bug sighed and said, ¡°The reason why I know it is there, truthfully, is because I can feel its existence.¡±


    ¡°You can feel its existence?¡± Han Sen looked rather confused. The Nine-Life Cat pendant did not exude any particr force. The only remotely remarkable thing it had done was reacting when Han Sen began learning the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Han Sen could only assume that Uncle Bug¡¯s ability to feel the existence of this pendant was because he was a member of Blood Legion. There didn¡¯t seem to be another likely alternative.


    But all Uncle Bug had said about his past was that he was an Interster Pirate. He had made no mention of an association to Blood Legion.


    Uncle Bug then pointed towards Han Sen¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    Han Sen was a little dubious about whether he should show it to the man, but he did so anyway.


    Uncle Bug gently took hold of the pendant, and his eyes fluttered as if he was in remembering something far in the past. He said, ¡°This ne... it was found in an old ruin. I¡¯m the one who gave it to Old Han, you know.¡±


    Han Sen was delivered another shocking revtion. He had always believed the pendant to be a relic of Blood Legion, and that Han Jinzhi had been a member.


    What Uncle Bug had told Han Sen surprised him a great deal.


    Recalling those past memories, Uncle Bug looked painfully nostalgic. He said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t gained any fame at that point, but I did have a modicum of infamy. I was once a thief, after all. Old Han invited me to poke about and explore an old ruin. It was an experience that changed my life. That is where I found the Qi Gong I mentioned. The Qi Gong and the pendant were both found there.¡±


    Uncle Bug then smiled and said, ¡°The Nine-Life Cat and Qi Gong were together, but we became separated at one point. When I found the items, I kept the Qi Gong for myself and only gave the Nine-Life Cat to him.¡±


    ¡°It was because of that Qi Gong I became stronger. I became a renowned pirate because of it.¡±


    Uncle Bug gave back the pendant to Han Sen and he said, ¡°The Qi Gong has some association to that pendant, in some way or another. If it isn¡¯t too far away, I can feel it.¡±


    Han Sen put the pendant around his neck again and asked, ¡°And what about the ruins? What was so remarkable about them? Did he only go there for the pendant?¡±


    ¡°It was a city that had been buried beneath a mountain. Perhaps it was a city from ancient times. I think the reason Old Han went there was for the pendant exclusively, as he made explicit mention of it. Just the pendant, too. He said he had to bring it back with him or something,¡± Uncle Bug further exined.


    Han Sen frowned. Uncle Bug¡¯s answers were disappointing, as he had not yet elucidated the rtionship between Han Jinzhi and the Nine-Life Cat.


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing I must ask. Why did you think it was impossible for Han Jinzhi to have an heir?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Many people had found it difficult to believe Han Jinzhi had an heir for some reason, so Han Sen was eager to find out.


    In that era, infertility wasn¡¯t an issue. The technology to create babies existed, even if it was only done through the artificialbination of two people¡¯s genes. It was extremely rare for someone to be unable to create a baby.


    If people were so sure Han Jinzhi could not make a baby, he had to have some sort of problem.


    Han Sen wanted to know why, to ensure he really was an heir to Han Jinzhi.


    Uncle Bug gave a wry smile, saying, ¡°I am telling you for sure: you are not Old Han¡¯s heir.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen needed a firm reason to believe this im.


    Uncle Bug said, ¡°That was once a secret. But since he is gone, maybe now I really can tell you.¡±


    Han Sen perked his ears up, eager for the answer he had been awaiting for so long.


    Strangely, Uncle Bug ended up asking, ¡°Are you a human?¡±


    Han Sen was immediately taken aback in confusion. He eximed, ¡°Of course I am human!¡±


    Uncle Bug responded, ¡°That is right. You are a human; he was not.¡±


    ¡°Then what was he? A shura?¡± Han Sen was shocked, and he did not expect that answer.


    It was then that Han Sen remembered Han Jinzhi was said to be thest human with a master Qi Gong, and he was amander of the Blueblood Special Forces. But if he was a shura, how could he be allowed such a position?


    Han Sen stared at Uncle Bug, wanting even more answers.


    But to this, Uncle Bug shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what his race was, but he was certain when he told me himself: he was not human.¡±


    ¡°There must have been something to differentiate him from other humans. Did he have a horn or something?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°He walked, talked, and looked like a human, but his blood was blue,¡± Uncle Bug said.


    ¡°He was amander of Blueblood Special Forces and he had blue blood. Is that a coincidence?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Uncle Bug then provided Han Sen with a scroll, and he said, ¡°This is the Qi Gong I took. It is pointless for me to have this now, so take a look for yourself. If you¡¯re interested, take it with you.¡±


    Han Sen epted the scroll and thanked him. They then went on to chat about other things, but they weren¡¯t of importance.

 Chapter 1136 - Life Door

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Life Door</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Back in his room, Han Sen started to read the scroll he had been given. He was quite surprised.


    He thought he had received another copy of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and that was what Uncle Bug had found all those years ago. This was actually a different Qi Gong, and it was called Life Door.


    Life Door was a supportive Qi Gong; something to strengthen a person¡¯s inner body.


    It was not too dissimr to Heresy Mantra or Hidden Blood, in concept. Life Door, however, did not apply to a single organ. It strengthened a door inside a person¡¯s body; one that was called the Life Door.


    The scroll said that to practice Life Door would enhance your entire body.


    But toplete Life Door, you would have to reach a certain level.


    Han Sen tried practicing Life Door, and after spending a few days with it, his body already felt better. Still, he knew it¡¯d take far longer than that to open the Life Door itself.


    Uncle Bug told Han Sen it took him twenty years to open his Life Door. Han Sen was far stronger than he was, and even though he knew it wouldn¡¯t take that long, it wasn¡¯t something he could get done in a few days.


    A few dayster, Moment Queen had sessfully moved the underground shelter nearby. After entering, Han Sen was able to see Zero again.


    Although Zero could teleport to Han Sen, he wanted her to remain in the underground shelter to care for the Flying Mushroom. After all that time had psed, the Flying Mushroom had matured. With it ready for consumption, Han Sen was eager to return to the underground shelter just for it.


    It had the ability to turn ordinary spirits into king spirits, but Han Sen didn¡¯t want the mushroom to be too ripe.


    Back in that shelter, he looked at the spirits he hade to possess and summoned Thorn Baron.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± Han Sen told her, while indicating to the Flying Mushroom.


    Thorn Baron looked delightfully surprised, and she gasped. She politely double-checked, asking, ¡°Are you sure you really want me to use it?¡±


    ¡°I believe you are the best avable candidate,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Thorn Baron¡¯s bloodline had a king spirit in its ranks, so her sess rate would be higher.


    After giving Han Sen a weirded-out look, Thorn Baron bit into the Flying Mushroom.


    When it was eaten, the Flying Mushroom turned into a delectable nectar. And as she gorged on it, her body began to glow. She said, ¡°Take me back to the Sea of Soul. I¡¯m going to evolve!¡±


    Han Sen ced Thorn Baron back as instructed. She glowed more and more, bing brighter and brighter. In a short time, she had be so bright, she was nothing more than a blob of pure radiance. Her form could no longer be distinguished.


    ¡°I hope she makes it soon, too. If she finishes up sometime soon, I¡¯ll have yet another beautiful fighter by my side.¡± Han Sen was thinking about Little Angel, and gave her a look. He wondered when she¡¯d finish evolving.


    Han Sen had absorbed a lot of wild nts, but he had used all of his waterdrops on the super beast souls.


    While effective, it wasn¡¯t as effective as feeding them ck crystals. The gold raven had finally started to evolve now, though, bing a berserk super creature beast soul.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t had his other super creature beast souls for long, so nothing was happening with them just yet.


    ¡°Moment, have you found any solo super creatures roaming about?¡± Han Sen asked her, while sitting on the throne.


    ¡°I saw one, yes. But I don¡¯t think we have what it takes to fight it.¡± While Moment Queen addressed Han Sen¡¯s questions immediately, her mood seemed off.


    During Han Sen¡¯s several-year absence, Moment Queen had be the boss of the shelter. The leash had been disconnected, so-to-speak, and she was free to do as she wished.


    Now that she had to start taking orders again, she was quite peeved.


    ¡°What kind of creature is it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen must have gotten quite strong across those years, and she must have opened several gene locks by now.


    She still wasn¡¯t up to par with Han Sen, though. Plus, Han Sen had the faithful and diligent Disloyal Knight and Blue Dinosaur to back him up. Aside from berserk super creatures, he¡¯d have no trouble hunting whatever he wished to.


    Moment Queen did not yet know how powerful Han Sen had be, so she was just telling him based on the assumption a super creature would be too much to handle.


    The creature she spoke of resided deep inside Thorn Forest, and it was described as a scaly lizard. It was only two meters long, and she had seen it during her time of moving the shelter.


    The creature was dining on an array of different bugs, consuming dozens with each mouthful. If it wasn¡¯t for a bunch of sacred-blood bugs that got munched on all at once, she wouldn¡¯t have guessed it for a super creature, given its rather tame appearance.


    Han Sen decided to hunt the super creature. Hemanded Moment Queen to move the underground shelter to the valley, and there, he bid for the Blue Dinosaur to enter.


    It was the biggest and strongest tank a party could ask for. It was a meatshield that could withstand the grizzly blows of a berserk super creature.


    Moment Queen was taken aback when she saw the beast. The other humans in the shelter were even more shocked.


    ¡°Have you happened to see any sacred-blood scorpions on your way here?¡± Han Sen asked, before they departed.


    ¡°I have seen some, yes. Which type are you looking for?¡± Moment Queen asked.


    ¡°Well, tell me which you have seen,¡± Han Sen said, with curiosity.


    The Transparent King Scorpion gem was useless just sitting in his inventory. It had to be infused with something.

 Chapter 1137 - Underground Space

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Underground Space</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Queen and Bao¡¯er came to the shelter before departure. Han Sen didn¡¯t extend an offer to the people of Nest Shelter toe along, as they were living a pleasant life where they were, already.


    With everything prepared, Han Senmanded Moment Queen to begin taking the shelter towards where the creature had been spotted.


    Along the way, though, they stopped by two spots which possessed different types of sacred-blood scorpions. Han Sen was going to kill them along the way to see if he could get a beast soul he couldbine with the gem.


    The shelter could be moved only once a day, and after the third move, they arrived before a valley. There, they found many sacred-blood scorpions.


    Han Sen bid they remain there, and asked Old Huang to go and hunt them. Queen would apany him.


    The scorpions were green in color, and their size wasparable to that of a hound. They were called Sinister Scorpions. Their ranks were mostlyprised of primitive creatures, with a few mutant creatures among them. Moment Queen presumed the king of that enve of creatures would be sacred-blood ss.


    Old Huang killed a lot of primitive and mutant scorpions, as they could be eaten. That many scorpions would stock the shelter¡¯s pantries well.


    Unfortunately, they were unable to find the sacred-blood variant. So, Han Sen and Queen decided to look around. Doing so, they ventured towards a cave they thought the king might be residing in.


    Queen had been working hard ever since she hade to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary and met Han Sen. All she needed now were sacred-blood and super geno points.


    Needless to say, the beast souls Han Sen had given her had propelled incredibly quick growth.


    The cave they ventured into was huge, and it was full of scorpions. But soon after, they noticed most of them were dead.


    Han Sen and Queen looked at each other. Old Huang was still fighting outside, so they were unsure why there were mounds of dead ones inside that cave they had not yet taken notice of.


    They inspected the corpses of the scorpions and noticed they had been killed by weapons. If humans hadn¡¯t been out there, then it meant spirits had.


    They followed the trail of bodies deeper into the cave. They ventured down a weaving, subterranean path for four kilometers, up until they came across a light glowing in the dark distance ahead of them.


    There they saw four people having a barbecue. They were grilling the carcass of a scorpion that was around the same size as a car. Han Sen presumed it to be the in sacred-blood scorpion he had been after.


    Needless to say, he didn¡¯t expect to find humans there. When Han Sen approached them, they quickly drew their weapons, prompting him to say, ¡°We are humans, too. We came here to y the scorpions, but it seems you beat us to the punch. Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°Are you Han Sen?¡± One of them recognized him, which prompted them all to put away their weapons.


    ¡°Yes, I am Han Sen. What is your name?¡± Han Sen asked.


    It was difficult to tell the age of the barbecuing quartet, but if he had to guess, Han Sen would say they looked to be around thirty or forty years of age. The man that recognized Han Sen was a mountain of a man, and a spear was slung over his shoulders.


    ¡°My name is Liu Yunhui; I work for Starry Group,¡± the man introduced himself and the others in hispany.


    They were all keen to put their weapons away, as they had each heard a great deal about the person called Han Sen. A man called Wu Tian spoke, ¡°I thought you were disabled, and that your body had been badly injured.¡±


    Many people knew about Han Sen¡¯s condition, but to this, Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°I am recovering. With my partner here to protect me, I do okay. Are there any human shelters around?¡±


    Wu Tian said, ¡°There aren¡¯t. We live in a spirit shelter, the owner of which is surprisingly fair. He allows us to return to the Alliance whenever we wish.¡±


    Han Sen asked them a few more questions, and he learned that the cave they were inside actually led to the spirit shelter they spoke of. There, they had encountered the scorpion king and killed it.


    They told Han Sen he was at the precipice of an underground realm, and that it was massive; their shelter was only a small section of it. The realm could be a hostile ce, as it was home to an abundance of wildlife.


    The infamous super creature of the area was a rock rat king. It led an enve of rats of varying ranks, and their numbers were in the millions.


    Individually, they weren¡¯t a threat, but inciting the ire of its legion would lead to a terrifying counterattack.


    Aside from the rock rat king and its army, green-scaled snakes were amon bother.


    The underground world there had onerge water source, with many rivers flowing into and out of it. All creatures would visit there, someday or another.


    All the rivers connected to an undergroundke.


    The green-snakes inhabited thatke, mostly. A green-snake wouldn¡¯t attack someone who wanted water, unless it was mad.


    They said they always saw the snakes there whenever they went to fetch water.


    ording to what the spirit told them, there were a few other creatures that resided within that subterranean domain. And while they believed the spirit, they had yet to confirm the validity of the im and encounter the creatures themselves.


    Wu Tian also said there was a giant geno tree far below. It supported the entire structure of the underground kingdom. The spirit told them it was super geno nt. If it ever matured, it¡¯d provide geno treasure.


    Not too long ago, the tree exuded a pleasant smell to attract creatures there. It was a sign of the tree soon maturing.


    The presence of all the creatures that were starting to visit the tree was what hadpelled them to venture so far in a hunt.

 Chapter 1138 - Mother Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Mother Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Uncle Liu, can you provide us passage to this tree?¡± Han Sen asked, thinking to himself, ¡°If the treasure is going to mature, I need to see it!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go there; trust me. Countless creatures have amassed there. Your life is of considerably more important than the fruit,¡± Liu Yunhui said.


    They wouldn¡¯t take him there, no matter what Han Sen pleaded. Han Sen knew they were only being nice, but still, he wanted to see it.


    So, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to push the matter any further with them. He told them he¡¯d at least like to be nosy and poke about their shelter.


    They agreed to take him there, but Han Sen called for Moment Queen and Blue Dinosaur to apany him. The dinosaur could fight two super creatures at once, easily. If he held them off, Han Sen believed he¡¯d have more than enough time to grab the treasure all for himself.


    The humans were living in fair conditions in that shelter, and doing quite well for themselves. They were allowed to bring Han Sen and Queen in with them.


    Amongst the four, Wu Tian was the weakest. Although that was just rtive, as he had opened six gene locks. Two of the others had opened seven, whereas Liu Yunhui had opened eight.


    The reason they had so many gene locks open was because their spirit had provided them geno points.


    The royal spirit that signed a contract with them had to have been really powerful. The humans, being of such strength, must have been quite important to the spirit, in return.


    Wu Tian did not take them too far into the shelter. They walked around for a bit before they were told to leave.


    Han Sen was going to offer to conquer the shelter on their behalf, but he wanted to take a look at the tree first.


    Wu Tian told Liu Yunhui, ¡°There is a ny percent chance those two will go and look for the tree.¡±


    Liu Yunhui replied to this, saying, ¡°We advised them not to. If they continue, and something awry befalls them, on their heads be it. Their blood cannot be on our hands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. It¡¯s a waste of a stunning booty, in regards to that woman,¡± Wu Tian said.


    Han Sen and Queen walked a few additional miles beforeing across Moment Queen and the dinosaur running towards them.


    The dinosaur had gobbled up a bunch of scorpions along the way, and it looked excited.


    ¡°Why did you call me down this gloomy hole?¡± Moment Queen asked, and then started to sniff around as if in delight.


    Han Sen took notice of the pleasant fragrance Moment Queen was smelling, too. It was as refreshing as it was surprising, given the environment.


    To find the tree, all they had to do was follow their noses. As such, they did not require the humans to guide them there. Moment Queen looked as if she knew where the scent wasing from, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have looked so strange and coy right now.


    ¡°It looks like you know what it is. Spare us both the trouble and just tell me,¡± Han Sen told her.


    If she wasn¡¯t going to be honest, Han Sen had a way in which he would deal with her.


    Moment Queen knew the jig was up before it had even begun, and that her expression had sold her out. But she couldn¡¯t me herself, as the scent took her byplete surprise. It was toote for her to say she didn¡¯t know anything now, though.


    Moment Queen told Han Sen, ¡°This scent reminds me of a tree I once knew. I¡¯m not sure if it is the exact same tree, but it sure does smell simr.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t mistaken, right?¡± Han Sen said with snark.


    It was obvious Han Sen was warning her. If she was not telling him the truth now, even Moment Queen herself knew she¡¯d be in hot water.


    Moment Queen was a little mad at thement, though. She said, ¡°In the garden owned by my previous emperor, there was a Mother Tree. The smell is remarkably simr, that is all. I am not entirely certain, so it really won¡¯t be my fault if I am mistaken!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen sniffed and said, ¡°The tree I used to know had been growing for thirty thousand years, and the smell was far weaker than this. So, like I said, I am not entirely certain.¡±


    ¡°What is that tree, then? What can it grow?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only saw it once, and the emperor did not tell me what manner of fruit it could grow. He only said it was an emperor tree that could benefit everything.¡± Moment Queen told Han Sen this, but it wasn¡¯t the truth.


    She had seen the tree, but it hadn¡¯t ripened. The emperor, though, told her exactly what could be harvested from the tree, and that was why she was so shocked. If the emperor was telling the truth, it was no wonder he took such fond and delicate care of the tree. They were extremely difficult toe by.


    Han Sen knew she wasn¡¯t telling him the whole story, though, and she was back to her conniving ways. As punishment, he returned her to the Sea of Soul.


    Whatever she had nned, she could only sit back and watch now.


    Moment Queen wanted to kill Han Sen more than ever, but it was a desire that had never truly gone away. She was nning on taking advantage of the tree, but now that Han Sen had put her back, she couldn¡¯t do a thing.


    That being said, Han Sen did not care for her feelings, and so he just walked to the tree alongside Queen and the dinosaur.


    The Blue Dinosaur seemed to very much enjoy that smell, too. Without even beingmanded to, it eagerly led the way forward.

 Chapter 1139 - Surprising Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Surprising Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Things began smoothly enough. No hassle was posed by other creatures, as they all seemed to avoid the Blue Dinosaur. Furthermore, Han Sen could hide his lifeforce.


    The further they went, the more the smell intensified. Soon, a number of rock rats emerged, and their countless numbers made it difficult for the Blue Dinosaur to continue moving forward.


    Every footstep of the Blue Dinosaur was met with the squelch of a number of rock rats being trampled underfoot.


    The rock rats were very simr to ordinary rats. They were a little bigger than the average rat, with a disheveled grey look. They moved with a singr, focused purpose as they raced towards the scent, uncaring for their friends and brethren that were being killed unceremoniously by the dozen.


    And so, the Blue Dinosaur continued to apany them. It carried on leading the way, following the endless stream of rats. It wasn¡¯t long before the tunnels they followed became wider and wider. Han Sen wondered howrge that undergroundbyrinth might have actually been, as he knew he had only traversed a small portion of it thus far.


    The underground realm was huge, and he got a better idea of just how big it was when the tunnel opened to a grand cavern. Their road now skirted a precarious cliffside, and down below, ake stretched out to fill up what could have been an abyssal chasm. There was an abundance of waterfalls, feeding it from various spots across thendscape


    On one side of this titan of ake stood a tree. This tree was a goliath, and it stretched upwards and outwards. It was so wide and thick, one could easily believe it was supporting the entire underground region with the sturdy boughs that brushed against the ceiling of the cavern.


    The roots at the bottom were like coiled, slumbering dragons. The branches high above all touched the ceiling.


    The tree¡¯s actual color was dark and yellowish, and the leaves were of a simr color. It looked fairly ordinary, as such.


    But the lifeforce the tree had was what immediately told Han Sen how special it actually was, and when his eyes first caught sight of the fruit that adorned those thick boughs, he was more than surprised.


    Han Sen had seen a lot of different geno nts in his time in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. He had seen the tree that gave birth to Disloyal Knight, which was magnificent. But all he had seen thus far paled inparison to this tree underground. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the fruit it bore gave birth to genuine angels or demons.


    His eyes became glued to the fruit of that tree. He couldn¡¯t stop staring at them. The fruit were like jellyfish, alive and flickering like lightbulbs.


    Their tentacles waved up and down as if they were already underwater. They writhed and wriggled, ready to detach from the tree and float away.


    Across the tree, there were thousands of them. If they could all yield a benefit for Han Sen, he thought it¡¯d be quite frightening.


    ¡°I wonder what the use of this fruit is,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Queen was just as surprised as Han Sen was, as she bathed in the atmosphere and soaked in thendscape before them. The jellyfish fruit were of particr interest to her, and she could barely keep her eyes off them, as well.


    The Blue Dinosaur began to drool, adding to the number of waterfalls that checkered the cavern. It was eager to get moving and visit the tree.


    The rock rats were like a rapid river, as well, continuing to race there in unison.


    The vermin were everywhere, and there was not a single vista left untarnished by their scruffy bodies. They spread out for at least a dozen miles, all packed together without an inch free.


    On a pir near the tree stood another rock rat. This was the king, and it stood on its pedestal with its eyes fixed on the jellyfish.


    Aside from the rat king, though, no other rat was willing to remain too close to theke and tree. While he observed the rats, Han Sen noticed a shadow below the waters. It lurked, waiting.


    He wondered what it might have been, but there was plenty of space near the roots of the tree it could have upied. No rock rat was getting that close, after all.


    On the east side of the tree, the area looked to be on fire. Han Sen saw giant red toads there, impatiently ribbeting and jumping, waiting for the jellyfish to be theirs.


    There was one particr toad that stood out to Han Sen. It was a giant red one, as big as a rhino. Han Sen didn¡¯t need to use the dongxuan aura to determine that it was a super ss creature.


    On the west side of the tree, there was a collective of ck bugs. They were unfamiliar to Han Sen.


    They were each the size of a fist, and they looked like crickets. Their antennas looked surprisingly sturdy.


    Their eyes creepily shed against their ck bodies, and as they waited, they produced a sharp and irritating noise. At the front of this group was a cricket that was bigger than the rest, equal to the size of a fully-grown cat. As it waited, it remained silent.


    ¡°Another super creature,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But that couldn¡¯t have been all. Han Sen could detect the presence of many stronger lifeforces observing the fruit, waiting for their opportunity to snag a prize.


    When the fruit became mature, it wouldn¡¯t just be the three ns of super creatures battling for it.


    In fear of what might happen, Han Sen did not allow the Blue Dinosaur to get too close to the tree. Despite its appetite, the Blue Dinosaur was willing to adhere to its master¡¯smands.


    There were too many rock rats, though, and they continued to appear fearless and uncaring for the Blue Dinosaur. But it wasn¡¯t just the rats like this, either. None of the other creatures in the vicinity appeared to want a fight.


    The jellyfish fruit were more captivating than anything else in existence at that point in time.


    Strangely, though, no creature wanted to get too close to the tree.


    Han Sen did not share their fears, if fear was what stayed them. So, he ventured closer to the tree in deep observation. The jellyfish were living up to their namesake, shimmering and wobbling like jelly. Han Sen really wanted to give them a nibble.


    But Han Sen¡¯s face changed when he viewed one of the branches of the Mother Tree up close.


    On the branch, Han Sen saw a human shadow.


    No creature dared venture close to the tree, but as for what was amongst those boughs right now, Han Sen could not hazard a guess.

 Chapter 1140 - Sonic Battle Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Sonic Battle Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stared at the shadow in the tree with shock.


    After his vision focused to see it clearly, he noticed it was a slender woman. She looked light and brisk, as her garments waved in a subterranean breeze.


    The woman was incredibly beautiful, so much so, she appeared angelic. She sat on the branch of the tree without shoes, like an art piece.


    ¡°Is that a spirit or a humanoid creature?¡± Han Sen wondered, as he was somehow unable to detect the power within her.


    As Han Sen observed her, the woman turned her head to look at him. Then, she smiled.


    Han Sen was still a distance away from the Mother Tree, but for the woman to notice him and smile made him feel good. He was still a noticeable fe.


    ¡°The consequence of being so handsome...¡± Han Sen ran his fingers through his hair and then patted down his clothes. He bared his teeth to present what he believed to be a charismatic smile.


    Of course, he still knew he should exercise caution. He remained vignt, beneath his awkward facade of the suave explorer he was putting on. She was the only one that dared approach the tree, let alone sit on it. It was a clear indicator of how powerful she might have been.


    Thedy looked surprised when she saw Han Sen smile in response.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Queen asked, as she looked in the direction of that woman.


    Han Sen shook his head, saying, ¡°Not at all. I don¡¯t even know if she is a spirit, humanoid creature, or an actual human. She seems pleasant enough, though.¡±


    Queen wished to continue the dialogue and say something more, but all of a sudden, arge noise sounded. The red toads began to croak at a deafening volume, like an amphibian choir. The red toad up front, the king, had a frighteninglyrge belly, and when it croaked, it was like thunder.


    The toad king approached the tree, while everything else in the vicinity did nothing and just watched.


    The toad king was looking at thedy in the branches, seemingly making the noise towards her. Then, it inted its vocal sac.


    Thedy saw it and smiled, then she pulled a white flute from out of nowhere.


    She ced her lips on the flute and began to y. A strange and harmonic tune gently graced the cavern.


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought thedy possessed sonic powers.


    Han Sen quickly used his dongxuan aura to hide the senses of as many of the creatures in the vicinity as he could.


    Han Sen was so surprised, for as she yed, the notes of her melody appeared physical. He never thought music could literally be seen. The notes came out of her flute, rose, then fell gracefully down like feathers.


    Queen was just as shocked as Han Sen, to see this woman literally blow notes out of her flute.


    And the surprise became only greater when the notes touched the ground. They did not fade away. Instead, they remained. And then, their shapes twirled and twisted into that of a snake. After that, the snake slithered over towards the toads.


    A scary fight began. And as the snake battled with the toad king, it showed no weakness. It wasn¡¯t going to lose to the red croaker.


    As they fought, the red toad spat out crimson des towards the snake in an attempt to slice it up. But the snake was too quick and cunning for such simplistic techniques, as it was able to curl to deflect and roll to evade.


    The two were fighting fiercely, as all the other creatures in the vicinity looked on without care.


    Han Sen was shocked. Even a single note from that flute was capable of beating a super creature.


    He was made quickly aware the woman was not someone to be trifled with. As far as he was concerned, she was the master of all sonic powers; whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªshe was.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe sonic powers can be used in such a fashion.¡± Queen was in utter disbelief.


    As the two creatures fought, they both didbat with care and grace. Neither of them wanted to identally deal damage to the tree.


    The red lights the toad cast were useless, and nothing it could do damaged the snake. The snake eventually wrapped itself around the toad to choke it, and then, with its mouth wide open, sought to swallow the wretch.


    Pang!


    But as this urred, the vocal sac of the toad exploded, and a stinky fluid drenched the snake. Evidently, it was a corrosive substance, and the snake melted into nothing.


    When the sac exploded, though, the toad¡¯s body looked slumped and knackered. It may have defeated the snake, but it was at a great expense of strength and effort. Not wanting to provoke thedy anymore, it slinked back closer to its toad friends.


    Suddenly, a new foe emerged from a nearby crevice. It looked very powerful.


    Han Sen looked at it, and he was in awe of its yellow hair, big eyes, and long tail. It looked like a squirrel, but it was bigger than a tiger.


    It shone with a gold light, and it ran with an incredibly quick pace. The rock rats in its path could not do anything and were gruesomely squished underfoot before they even knew what was happening.


    The rat king took notice of this and appeared to be quite angry at the act. But it remained still and did not do anything in response.


    The big-eyed fiend ran up to the tree and made a barking noise at thedy.


    Thedy looked moody and annoyed by the second intrusion, so she summoned a lute. She held it softly and strummed a magical melody, where each note came together to build a big, golden bird.

 Chapter 1141 - Lady on the Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Lady on the Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The big-eyed thief looked incredibly arrogant, but when it saw the golden bird, the fire on its body extinguished and it tried to flee.


    The bird wasn¡¯t going to let it escape, though. It pped its wings and flew towards the big-eyed thief¡¯s rear. A countermeasure was in ce, as the big-eyed thief shone gold and released a thick haze of toxic gas.


    But the golden bird shone gold, as well. Its talons cleaved through the smoke and grabbed the big-eyed thief, and then tore the fiend in two.


    Han Sen and Queen were frightened by the sight, but they weren¡¯t shocked the musical note was able to fight another super creature. What did surprise them, though, was its ability to tear one in half with a single strike.


    ¡°Is thatdy an emperor?¡± Han Sen asked himself, still reeling from the shock of that grizzly sight.


    The big-eyed thief¡¯s yellow miasma still hung in the air, and it was a ghastly smell. The creatures that had been caught inside it had all been killed.


    Thedy made a gesture with her gentle hand and wafted it away. The pleasant fragrance of the tree came back stronger, eliminating whatever was left of the big-eyed thief¡¯s stink.


    Having seen what had just urred to the big-eyed thief, no other creature in the vicinity dared provoke thedy now.


    But none of the creatures dared leave the area, either. And they remained there, as if to guard the tree until its fruit was ready for consumption.


    ¡°Grabbing this fruit may prove difficult,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he rubbed his head. He was unsure whether or not he could obtain a benefit or be gifted a fruit from the pleasant-turned-cruel mistress of the tree.


    If she was an emperor with ten gene locks open, Han Sen didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d be able to obtain anything, even with the Blue Dinosaur and Disloyal Knight by his side.


    That being said, the other super creatures in the vicinity would be too proud to allow thedy to take everything for herself. If chaos was to arise, Han Sen thought he might be able to nab something for himself amidst the carnage.


    Han Sen decided to wait alongside the rest of the creatures, and as he did so, he asionally chatted with Queen. The two did not speak loudly though, and whenever they talked, they made sure to do so in whispers.


    Thedy, in the meantime, continued to remain perched in the tree. She swung her little legs delicately as she did.


    The bird had gone by this point, and the lute had been returned, too. But eventually, thedy raised her arm and pointed her finger at Han Sen. Then she signaled for him to approach.


    Han Sen was shocked. Regardless of race or species, the signal she had just made was a gesture for him toe closer.


    At that moment, every creature in the region looked over to see who thedy was pointing at.


    ¡°Me?¡± Han Sen looked around, acknowledging she meant him without mistake. There were no other creatures around him, after all.


    Thedy smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. It is too dangerous,¡± Queen pleaded. Although Han Sen was strong, thedy was too strange. It¡¯d be a risk to approach, but he didn¡¯t want to incite her ire by refusing her summons.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can always turn away and leave. Besides, I¡¯m interested in seeing what she wants.¡± Han Sen flew over to the tree, leaving the Blue Dinosaur behind to safeguard Queen.


    Han Sen was rather interested in the identity of who or what thedy actually was, but it was primarily due to the fact the fruit was on the precipice of maturing. Getting that close, in anticipation of that moment, was a good thing.


    Nothing was better than being able to approach the tree without a fight. Although thedy was frighteningly powerful, Han Sen believed he could always escape whenever he wanted to.


    Without anything barring his passage, Han Sen approached the tree with ease.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked, as he hovered before her.


    Thedy pointed to another branch and bid that he sit with her.


    Han Sen did as she asked and took a seat on the branch, but he made sure to keep his distance and maintain his vignce. He did not trust thedy, so he exercised every caution he could possibly take while spending time with her.


    Han Sen immediately noticed how good thedy smelled, and how her fragrance was actually different than that of the tree itself


    Her scent wasn¡¯t strong or overwhelming; it was light and refreshing.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, do you need something from me?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    Thedy smiled in return, her face curious.


    ¡°Has a spirit neverid eyes on such a handsome face before? Did you need to take a closer look? You should take a picture,¡± Han Sen jested, due to her awkward and intimidating silence.


    ¡°Um, pretty woman? Do you mind saying something?¡± Han Sen said.


    Thedy maintained her stare in silence.


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t need to speak. And I know I¡¯m handsome, so feel free to admire me all you like.¡± Han Sen started to look at the jellyfish fruit that were tantalizingly near.


    The fruit all looked alive, and they definitely seemed to be king-ss geno fruit.


    ¡°There must be more than ten thousand of these things. If they can all increase a person¡¯s super geno points, this sanctuary could see the rise of countless more elites,¡± Han Sen believed.


    Han Sen had no idea what the fruit did, though. Moment Queen was probably hiding most of the story from him.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± thedy finally asked.

 Chapter 1142 - Broken Bone

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Broken Bone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thedy¡¯s voice was like music, and just hearing it made Han Sen happy.


    ¡°My name is Han Sen. What about you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    If she was an emperor, she¡¯d undoubtedly speak her title. And once she did, he could find out what or who she really was.


    ¡°Xiang Yin,¡± thedy said with a smile.


    ¡°Xiang... Yin...¡± Han Sen repeated after her, weirded out that it wasn¡¯t a name typical of any spirit.


    Xiang Yin looked at Han Sen and pointed at his Dragon-Blood Ring, saying, ¡°Why would you have that? Has he died?¡±


    ¡°You know Dragon King?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    Han Sen did not know whether thedy was a friend or foe of Dragon King, so he knew he¡¯d have to tread carefully with his answers on the subject. Thest thing he wanted was to have her as an enemy.


    ¡°If you know Dragon King, how have you never heard my name?¡± Xiang Yin asked, with that ever-present smile.


    Han Sen was shocked, and so he asked, ¡°Are you one of Ancient Devil¡¯s generals?¡±


    Xiang Yin said, ¡°Do not avoid my question. Why do you have that ring? Where is he?¡±


    Han Sen eyed Xiang Yin dubiously, not expecting she might be one of the generals.


    But at least he now knew why she had summoned him over there, and that was due to his possession of the Dragon-Blood Ring.


    Even if she was a general, though, she could be an enemy of Dragon King. There was no telling whether or not she was friendly with him.


    Han Sen told her, ¡°I stumbled across it at the resurrection sight.¡±


    He then went on to tell her the whole story, but with a few modifications. He told her he was only watching the entire thing, and he didn¡¯t tell her what had actually gone on between him and Dragon King.


    Xiang Yin, after hearing it all, sighed and said, ¡°Even Dragon King failed to ascend. Tell me, is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Sister, do you want to be a demi-god, too?¡± Han Sen, noticing how rtively non-hostile she was, was feeling some relief.


    She nodded and said, ¡°When the flower opens, that is the time.¡±


    ¡°Flower? The jellyfish? They aren¡¯t fruit?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    Xiang Yin said, ¡°Who told you these were fruit? They¡¯re just the flowers of this tree.¡±


    Han Sen noticed Xiang Yin being quite rxed, and so he asked, ¡°There are many scary creatures here. Don¡¯t you think they might interfere with your attempt of ascension?¡±


    Xiang Yin glossed over them and said, ¡°If I seed, they are nothing greater than dustpared to me. If I fail, they can have my body.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. It was then that he understood that the creatures were not there for the tree, but for her. They were waiting to see whether or not she would seed.


    If she failed, her flesh would be extremely beneficial and a whole lot more valuable to the creatures than any fruit could be.


    When she ascended, she would receive the powers of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. If she failed, she would still have a bit of that juice left in her system.


    Han Sen no longer wanted to steal anything from the area. Seeing the beautiful woman happily face a life or death gambit, he felt incredibly antsy.


    Han Sen knew he could notpete with her, even if he tried his absolute best. But if she had a chance of bing a demi-god, she was definitely an emperor with at least ten gene locks open.


    ¡°I did not expect to meet someone I could talk to, before I departed this ce. I would like to provide you with a gift before I depart.¡± Xiang Yin retrieved something weird.


    The item had been created from bone, and it was oval-shaped. There was a hole on the top, with a number of smaller holes on its body.


    Han Sen had no idea what manner of instrument it was, but he knew it had to be incredibly powerful.


    Han Sen said he shouldn¡¯t ept such an impressive gift, but his true intent manifested in his hands which lecherously reached out and grabbed it.


    Xiang Yin smiled and said, ¡°This is the Broken Bone. It was crafted from my corbone. If I fail, this will be a historical relic, and proof of my existence.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you will seed,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen was shocked, though. He thought the generals were all spirits, but if she was telling him the item was crafted from an actual bone of hers, it meant she was a humanoid super creature.


    Only creatures could create something like this, as spirits could only craft geno treasures. Han Sen did not despise creatures, and he had many as pets like the silver fox.


    She looked human, besides the fact. She was a stunning woman, and he was hard-pressed to believe she really was a creature. She was no nice and generous to give him a gift such as that.


    Xiang Yin smiled, and suddenly, the flowers above began to shine and fall.


    They didn¡¯t fall off like flowers, though. They were like jellyfish, floating down deeper into the abyss of an ocean.


    The glowing jellyfish were all around the tree, like a dream.


    But the creatures did not admire the beauty of this scene, they instead stared at the center of the tree.


    Han Sen looked to where they did, and noticed there was a hole in the tree. The hole was bright, brimming with an untold energy.


    When the light from inside it got stronger, it was like witnessing a rising sun. The jellyfish flowers began to change their course and fly towards it.

 Chapter 1143 - I’ll Teach You How to Blow a Xun

    <h4>Chapter 1143: I¡¯ll Teach You How to Blow a Xun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thousands of jellyfish flowers flew inside the hole in the tree. Its capacity seemed infinite, as each entered without struggle. And as they did, the light inside grew in intensity.


    Han Sen felt the frightening powering from inside the hole in the tree. It was so powerful, the dongxuan aura could not provide an urate reading. Neither could he see what rested inside, beyond the blinding light.


    Xiang Yin didn¡¯t seem to be focused on the hole. She merely continued to sit on the branch in a carefree manner. She looked at Han Sen and asked him, ¡°Would you like me to teach you how to blow a xun?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± With surprise, Han Sen passed her back the xun.


    This looked to be an important moment, so he did not expect her to set aside time to teach him how to y an instrument.


    Xiang Yin took the xun and ced her fingers on the holes around the instrument¡¯s belly. She ced her lips around the head and blew it, as gentle and pleasant sounds were birthed and heard.


    Han Sen had never seen this instrument before, and the notes yed were mncholic. It sounded as if someone was crying, or a woman was whispering to the wind in some lonely valley.


    The sounds were clear and defined, but at the same time not.


    The sound was reminiscent of a flute, and it was a delight to hear. Whether or not it was the instrument itself or the talent she possessed, the music produced was beautiful.


    Han Sen could see the notes physically emerge from the instrument, and how they became fairies that danced around them. He was stunned, witnessing it all.


    The creatures that were dying for the fruit and bing restless were instantly soothed and calmed when they heard the music.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was powerful enough to not be lulled into a trance. He was able to just sit and admire her energy flow.


    Xiang Yin was using her energy flow to y the music, and this was something he had never seen anyone else do before. Han Sen doubted anyone could produce the same effects, even if they had the instrument to y.


    Xiang Yin knew she was being scanned by Han Sen. She was a berserk super creature with ten gene locks open, so his dongxuan aura with five gene locks open could not be hidden from her.


    She was not offended by his actions, though. She had decided to teach the young man how to y the xun, and that wasn¡¯t going to change.


    Han Sen was shocked and did not expect he¡¯d be able to watch her energy flow, but he was d he could. He wanted to watch how she blew the xun.


    And Xiang Yin did not mind the vition. She did not mind him observing her energy flow. Her energy flow was, however,plicated. Merely trying to remember it was very difficult for Han Sen.


    When she finished ying her song, the creatures continued to sit in silence. Their eyes could not leave her grace so suddenly.


    The light in the hole then began to fade, and with it, so too were all the jellyfish. A light that was no brighter than a candle was all that was left there.


    Xiang Yin gave Han Sen back his xun and said, ¡°This is all I can teach you for now. Practice more and you will be able to y a number of songs sessfully.¡±


    ¡°I will practice,¡± Han Sen said, as he took back the xun.


    He said this to please her, though. Han Sen was not really interested in the art of making music, only in the sonic powers that could be manipted through the instrument.


    Xiang Yin knew Han Sen was not fond of music, either. But she still smiled and said, ¡°Return. My time here is up.¡±


    After that, Xiang Yin turned to approach the hole herself.


    Han Sen did not know what to expect, so he just bid her farewell and made his way back to Queen and Blue Dinosaur. Then, they all watched her go towards the tree.


    Xiang Yin reached her hand inside and brought something out.


    The item was what made the hole glow. It was simr to a big waterdrop, and it wobbled in her hands like jelly.


    Xiang Yin kissed the blob and then consumed it.


    When she swallowed it, the scent of her body became much stronger. Her fragrance was so strong, it took on an appearance like smoke.


    The mist began to fill the entire cavern, giving the ce a dreamy look. It was like heaven.


    Han Sen sniffed it and immediately felt refreshed; so much so, he felt several years younger. All the creatures in the area sniffed it, too, and they looked to be really enjoying it. It was a divine treat for them all, as well.


    The smell of her body hung in the air like a delightful haze. Eventually, it parted like a curtain, and then, a stone door appeared.


    The door had no markings or anything, but it looked holy. It made all whoid eyes on it feel tiny. Aside from Xiang Yin, all the creatures knelt when seeing the door. The rat king and toad king showed great respect as well and did the same.


    ¡°The gate to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡± Han Sen was in absolute shock.


    When he was in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, the Holy Rhino and Little Fairy had been taken by spirits into the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen expected a spirit to emerge from that stone door and bring her forward into a new realm, but it remained shut.


    Xiang Yin flew around in the mist like a fairy, and it looked like she wanted nothing more than to open the door and go through.

 Chapter 1144 - Ten Steps of the Holy Door

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Ten Steps of the Holy Door</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The stone door hovered in the air, adamantly remaining closed.


    The underground cavern was a mighty ce, but the door seemed so far away. With Xiang Yin¡¯s speed, it looked like she could reach it in the space of a second. But with everyone¡¯s bated breath, it felt like she¡¯d never reach there.


    The mist that was a pleasant smell began to stream towards the door and Xiang Yin followed in its wake. The tallest point of the cavern¡¯s ceiling was ten-thousand meters high, but to Han Sen, Xiang Yin felt like she was an entire gxy away from him.


    When Xiang Yin reached the door, she ced her hands against it and pushed it partially open.


    The scary power that came from that small gap immediately frightened Han Sen and ttened him down on the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t just Han Sen like this, but the creatures all around were pushed down to the ground, as well. Only the super creatures could manage to somewhat stand in defiance of that new gravity.


    Although the super creatures could fight it back, they still looked terrified before that power.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s clothes violently waved in the wind of a phantom typhoon that seemed to stem from that partially-opened door.


    But Xiang Yin still managed to stand strong against it all, maintaining her grip on the door she pushed against.


    As the door slowly opened, more and more of that wind entered the cavern. Soon after, not even the super creatures could stand.


    Where Xiang Yin was, the wind was even more terrifying. The gusts were so sharp, they cut her like des and knifed through the mist.


    Xiang Yin frowned and summoned a flute. She blew a few notes towards the door, which manifested as a wall of snakes to aid her in withstanding the force of that invisible storm.


    She continued her defiance of the door and pushed it with all her might, but soon after, not even the snakes could withstand the gusts.


    So then, she summoned her lute. Notes emerged from the instrument without it even being yed, and the notes took on the form of birds. Like a raven shield of gold, they stood against the fierce phantom winds as a bulwark before her.


    It did notst forever, though, and each time her protection broke, she¡¯d summon another instrument to create a shield. Over the time it took for her to open the door, she ended up summoning eight different instruments and eight different creatures.


    Boom!


    Even the stone door itself quivered. She had managed to open the door fully, but no spirit came through from the other side.


    In the ck on the other side of the stone door, there were stairs. Where they led, none could tell. The dimension inside was distorted and twisted, preventing any clear view by the onlookers.


    Xiang Yin ced a foot on one of those steps, and the moment she took a step, a transparent fire zed to consume her.


    The beasts that apanied her were useless, and they all turned to soot in the hungry mes that licked them.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s clothes and instruments became cinders and ash in the me, and she looked to be in agony. The fire was making her suffer, but her resolve was not swayed. She pushed on to take a second step.


    More fire zed to envelop her, as all the items she possessed disintegrated into nothing. With Xiang Yin¡¯s clothing gone, her flesh was seared through to expose bones that were then catching on fire.


    That mist began to seep out from the seams and tears of herposition, and so too did magical musical notes. The forces tried to form a veil of protection around her, against the most brutal fire that sought to put an end to her ascension.


    With every step she took, it seemed like a century had psed. And each time she took a step, another one would appear.


    The transparent fire did not relent as she ascended, and it continued to ravage her as she went. But while it did indeed hurt her, it morphed and warped her super body¡¯s genes.


    Han Sen was shocked. When she reached her seventh step, her super body began to copse. He could not tell how many more steps awaited her.


    When she reached the ninth step, her entire body was vaporized. Han Sen could only see a blurry light reach that ninth step, and the notes and mist that apanied her had drawn faintly.


    ¡°Ten Steps of the Holy Door. I did not expect you to reach the ninth step; you must be the greatest of the eight generals,¡± a weird voice boomed throughout the underground. Quickly, it tried to follow Xiang Yin.


    Han Sen was shocked when he saw who it was. It was Yaksha!


    He looked different than thest time Han Sen saw him. Yaksha looked strange, but as murderous as ever. Han Sen knew exactly what he was up to.


    But with Xiang Yin focusing on her ascension of those brutal steps, she couldn¡¯t turn her attention away to focus on anything else.


    Yaksha had appeared at the perfect time to prevent her ascension. He was there now, bitterly seeking to stop her. Han Sen realized Yaksha must have been hidden there the entire time. He had waited for this paramount moment to reveal himself and make her fail.


    By doing that, he hoped to achieve the powers of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and flesh easily.


    Prior to this moment, Xiang Yin would have had no trouble exterminating the viin Yaksha was, but she was on the final step of that excruciating climb. She could not be distracted.


    But it did seem like Xiang Yin herself now acknowledged Yaksha was there. She was shocked by his sudden appearance, and it immediately made her quiver. As she took notice, her notes appeared weaker.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Han Sen looked at his xun and sought to stop Yaksha.

 Chapter 1145 - Battling Yaksha Again

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Battling Yaksha Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Little b*stard! How dare you show your face to me.¡± Yaksha looked incredibly angry, seeing Han Sen approach in an attempt to stop him.


    Han Sen summoned Disloyal Knight. The gold raven was still evolving, so he knew he couldn¡¯t personally put up much of a fight without it. Thest time he fought Yaksha, he had only just woken up. Now, he could be much stronger.


    Disloyal Knight cast his halo and threw a punch towards Yaksha.


    Yaksha did not evade, though. He fearlessly went forward to meet with Disloyal Knight and threw a punch of his own. When the two fists collided with each other, they generated a massive shockwave.


    But even though the halo had worked its magic, Yaksha was still stronger than Disloyal Knight. He was the victor in that first strike, hurling Disloyal Knight backwards.


    Yaksha¡¯s face changed, and he said, ¡°A halo super beast soul?¡±


    Han Sen was dismayed, seeing the effects not weakening Yaksha as much as he had hoped. It had worked on him, but not to the point that he could not fight back. This meant Yaksha had to be close to opening his tenth gene lock.


    ¡°Yaksha, I knew I should havee looking for you. But today, you have delivered yourself to me, so there¡¯s no foul. Come here, let me kill you.¡± Han Sen just wanted to infuriate Yaksha, which was a simple enough task.


    Yaksha knew this, but heplied anyway and said, ¡°If you want to die that much, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡±


    Yaksha leapt forward, but this time, it was towards Xiang Yin. That was his reason for being in this ce, after all. Stopping her was his number one priority.


    Han Senmanded Disloyal Knight to charge forth and stop him, but he was very slowpared to Yaksha. Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to chip in, so he drew his Taia and Phoenix Sword. Wearing his mantis armor and dragon wings, he flew forward.


    Yaksha had been weakened by the halo, so with the phoenix techniques of flight Han Sen had learned, he was able to catch up. Han Sen would not use his super king spirit body unless it was absolutely necessary.


    His fitness was still not up to par with a king spirit. If he wanted to be a match for Yaksha, he¡¯d need another thousand fitness levels. But it was Disloyal Knight¡¯s halo that evened the odds.


    Yaksha saw Han Sen fly before him to prevent his passage, so he threw a punch and said, ¡°Use your creepy skill. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to fight me!¡±


    ¡°You want me to use that to kill a pathetic, little king spirit like you? Pah! You¡¯re only worthy of my bottom-shelf skills.¡± Han Sen, with his phoenix techniques, dodged the iing strike and retaliated with his own.


    Yaksha believed Han Sen¡¯s movements were strange, so he said, ¡°Against my speed, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be killed before you even know what hits you. It must be sad to know you¡¯ll die without even knowing how.¡±


    Yaksha sped up once more. His weakened body was managing to move even faster now, and when Han Sen next saw him, his lecherous fingers were reaching forth to strike Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    He evaded the fingers by an inch, but not without his helmet being scratched.


    Han Sen felt the marks that had been delivered and his face changed. Only Yaksha¡¯s nails had scratched his helmet, but even so, they had almost broken his super armor.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his phoenix techniques, the scratches would have gone through and shredded his head like a rotting melon.


    Yaksha wasn¡¯t looking to waste time with the distraction that was Han Sen, though. He moved forward with the haste of a near-teleportation level of speed and grabbed Han Sen.


    A red mist then began to envelop Han Sen as he opened the ninth gene lock of the Blood-Pulse Sutra. The red mist dyed his armor and weaponry a creepy crimson color.


    He cast Heresy Mantra, as well. The refined and purified blood began pumping and coursing through his body.


    His kidney produced arge amount of energy to fuel all this and keep Han Sen going in the struggle.


    But still, it didn¡¯t prove enough to keep up with Yaksha. His chest was cut up, and thecerations began to bleed. It was quite terrifying to see himself be delivered such wounds, despite wearing such sturdy armor.


    ¡°It is no wonder he is one of the generals. He must definitely be as strong as Xiang Yin.¡± Han Sen pped his wings, slipped Yaksha¡¯s grasp, and flew forward to catch up with him. Then, he cast Dual de.


    Yaksha¡¯s attack had not severely damaged Han Sen. Killing Han Sen would be a trivial task for him, but he knew he had to stop Xiang Yin¡¯s ascension first.


    Disloyal Knight finally caught up and punched Yaksha in the back. This was all Han Sen needed to keep doing, to slow him down. With Disloyal Knight there, keeping him upied would be far easier.


    Yaksha, feeling something elsee towards him from behind, turned to look. There, he saw Han Sen racing towards him, prompting him to spread his wings.


    And the moment Yaksha spread those wings, his speed became unfathomably quick.


    Pang!


    Disloyal Knight¡¯s fist could not catch up, and Han Sen could only see a blurry shadow speed away from him. But then, a Han Sen received a hit to his chest, which sent him flying away.


    Han Sen was thrown through a rock, splitting it. On his chest were five bloody holes¡ªhis heart had almost been ripped out.


    ¡°You should be proud of yourself, for that strike not to have killed you. Now, go away!¡± Yaksha mockingly stated before turning around to resume his flight towards Xiang Yin. He did not want her to take thatst step.

 Chapter 1146 - Using the Fifth Dongxuan

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Using the Fifth Dongxuan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A shadow of blood emerged from the floor as Han Sen barred Yaksha¡¯s way once more.


    ¡°Do you really want to die that much? That¡¯s fine by me!¡± Yaksha was now getting infuriated with Han Sen. He and Disloyal Knight had wasted too much time already, and Yaksha knew now that he had to take them out.


    Yaksha¡¯s wings were strong, but he could not remain at that speed the whole time.


    He pped the wings and appeared in front of Han Sen with a whooshing sound.


    Yaksha tried to grab Han Sen but he failed¡ªHan Sen had dodged it.


    Yaksha¡¯s face curdled like sour milk and he barked, ¡°That must have been a coincidence! How could you evade my Yaksha speed?!¡±


    Han Sen was delighted at what he had just managed to do. Han Sen was indeed much slower than Yaksha. But he had opened his fifth tier of the Dongxuan Sutra. His ability to read the minds of others was reallying into its own.


    Yaksha wanted to eliminate Han Sen with a burning desire. It was a simplistic notion, and it was reflected in the workings of his mind. Han Sen knew exactly what he was thinking in this endeavor.


    ¡°I am going to dig his heart out.¡± Han Sen heard his mind speak these words and reacted before Yaksha even made a move.


    Although Han Sen could not entirely dodge the next attack, he managed to get away with only a slight scratch.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, Yaksha?!¡± Han Sen yelled and startedughing at his humiliation.


    Yaksha was as shocked as he was angry. The fact that Han Sen¡¯s evasion had worked twice made it seem unlikely that he was just getting lucky.


    ¡°He can¡¯t catch up with my Yaksha speed.¡± Yaksha used the same move to attack again.


    And like before, Han Sen heard exactly what he proposed to do and when he proposed to do it. With effective judgment, he managed to dodge it.


    With the magic of the Dongxuan Sutra and phoenix techniques, plus the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Disloyal Knight¡¯s power, Han Sen did not even have to cast super king spirit right now.


    Queen was in shock, watching them fight like so. She said out loud, ¡°Wow, he¡¯s that strong already?! I have my work cut out for me if I hope to keep up!¡±


    After watching for a while, she began to feel depressed.


    Han Sen¡¯s skill was on a whole different level than hers, and it made her feel useless. She almost felt as if she didn¡¯t deserve to be at his side.


    ¡°How did he do that?¡± Queen watched Han Sen with aplicated expression.


    But Queen was still Queen, and her will to improve and go on did not falter. In fact, after witnessing all this, it only grew. The fire of her heart was stoked with an even bolder me.


    Queen continued to watch and observe Han Sen¡¯s movements. She recalled how she used to teach Han Sen Heavenly Go, but now, it was almost the other way around. She viewed him intently, learning how to perform phoenix techniques as he did.


    Queen was a very talented person, and when Han Sen used phoenix techniques, they inspired her greatly.


    What Queen considered to be the most valuable of Han Sen¡¯s abilities were his skills of prediction. She had no clue how Han Sen managed to dodge half the attacks he always did, particrly so now, with the frightening foe that was Yaksha.


    Because Han Sen was much slower, which was in to see, she thought it¡¯d be impossible for him to dodge and evade in the manner he was doing. The only way he could stay ahead was if he knew what the attacker was going to perform beforehand. How Han Sen might have done so enthralled her.


    And every time, in session, Han Sen did indeed dodge with sess. It was an excellent show.


    Queen did not know Han Sen had learned the Dongxuan Sutra, though. She just thought he was a brilliant guesser. Queen was a very talented person, as well. Even Huangfu Xiongcheng told her she was perfect for the learning of Heavenly Go.


    But now, as she watched Han Sen, she believed herself to not be half as good. She thought she wasme, inparison.


    ¡°If my talents are as rare as others say, then what does he have that I or others don¡¯t? What magic propels him?¡± Queen was in shock and awe over his disy.


    Queen was not one to concede or throw in the towel, though. The better Han Sen was, the better she wanted to be. And that was an admirable trait.


    Han Sen did not know this was the way Queen felt. The Dongxuan Sutra was the reason he could fight as he was.


    Han Sen was currently fighting like a dragon, and with Disloyal Knight by his side, he was only getting better and better against his nemesis.


    He was used to predicting the moves of his enemies, and his talent with this was only getting better. Yaksha was moving extremely fast, and although he delivered the asional scrape, it was happening less and less often. Han Sen was being dealt less and less damage.


    While Han Sen fought, a power came from somece to the side. He blocked it with his arm.


    Cha!


    A grey spear pierced through his arm and cut through his bone.


    Han Sen looked to where the spear might havee from, and he noticed it was the rat king that was stood atop the pir. It wasughing, and then it turned into another spear and flew towards Han Sen.


    With the rock rats now joining the fight, seeking to stop Han Sen, things were about to go very bad.


    It wasn¡¯t just the rat king looking to join the fray, either. The toad king, cricket king, and other creatures all took aim at Han Sen.


    Seeing the creatures all wanting to kill him, Han Sen understood what was going on. All the super creatures there wanted Xiang Yin to fail so they could dine on her flesh. Just like Yaksha, none of them wanted her to seed.

 Chapter 1147 - Crimson Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Crimson Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even more creatures were joining the fray; a dozen insects, each a meter long, began to rise from theke.


    The super creatures were bee-lining for Han Sen, that much was clear.


    They wanted nothing more than to dine on Xiang Yin¡¯s flesh, but they had previously been unable to disrupt her ascension. Now that Yaksha had appeared, proving formidable enough to do so and give the creatures what they desired, they had hope. But Han Sen hade along to stop Yaksha, and with only him in their way, they all thought it best to chip in and stop the meddler.


    Han Sen had done what he could in the time he had, but under fire from so many super creatures, he knew it would now be best to run.


    While he wished to save Xiang Yin and ensure her sess, Disloyal Knight and the Blue Dinosaur were not enough to repel the assault of a dozen super creatures.


    Even if Han Sen did stay and fight, Yaksha would be free to fly towards that door while the super creatures kept his foe upied. Remaining there would be a pointless endeavor, and stopping Yaksha any further would be silly.


    ¡°Run!¡± Han Sen yelled back towards Queen and the Blue Dinosaur.


    Blue Dinosaur was no sharper than a bag of socks, but even it wasn¡¯t dumb enough to try to withstand a dozen super creatures. It knew it was time to run, and so it did.


    Queen was atop it, and she rode it back into the tunnels they hade from.


    Han Sen tried to veil the seven senses of the creatures, so they could neither hear nor see him.


    But its effectiveness on super creatures was practically null, and it did not quell their raging stampede towards him. All Han Sen could do was focus on his flight out.


    ¡°You had iting!¡± Yaksha coldly mocked, before turning to go for the door.


    The nine steps Xiang Yin had traversed were brutal and endowed with a hungry fire that ravaged all who sought to ascend. She was little more than a shadow at this point, and that shadow was flickering faintly, as if it was about to bepletely dispelled by a dazzling light.


    Xiang Yin had been aware of what was urring outside of the door, and she had been touched by Han Sen¡¯s bravery in trying to secure safe passage for her.


    When he fled from the attacks of the super creatures, shepletely understood.


    Nearing the end of her painful journey, Xiang Yin decided to forget about Yaksha who was now homing in on her. She now had to focus onpleting what she had started.


    She concentrated on withstanding the fire that sought to incinerate her. She could not allow her mind to waver, falter, or be distracted by the iing threat. If her mind wandered for a second, it¡¯d be her demise.


    ¡°Maybe this is my fate.¡± Xiang Yin was stillposed, and she didn¡¯t feel hatred for the one who came for her.


    Han Sen had already fought on her behalf for a while, but she hadn¡¯t yet been able to make that final step. Even if Yaksha wasn¡¯t there to disturb her, she was teetering on the brink of failure.


    This was a life and death moment for her. This was the single moment that would decide her future, for there would be no return to the present.


    Xiang Yin had no choice now but to ascend. She could not return; she could only go on. Go on or fall.


    The jellylike fruit would vaporize shortly after bing ripe, so she couldn¡¯t eat it anywhere else at any other time.


    Yaksha had now reached the door. He could tell Xiang Yin was about to fail, even if he hadn¡¯te to meddle with her ascension.


    ¡°It is a shame you have be my enemy, but I cannot allow you to go to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary,¡± Yaksha said as he watched her burn.


    Xiang Yin paid no heed to his words and maintained her focus on the task at hand.


    Although she looked like she was going to fail, just in case, Yaksha pulled out something to throw beyond the door.


    Yaksha had not yet opened ten gene locks, so he was not foolish enough to enter himself. If he went inside, he¡¯d be turned into soot in a matter of seconds.


    So, aware of this, he had an item. If he threw this item inside, there was a high chance it would secure her demise.


    What Yaksha was holding was a ck-metal fruit called a ¡°Crimson Fruit.¡± It was attuned with the element of fire, and it had been obtained from a king spirit tree.


    If he threw it inside, it could pollute the holy, cleansing fire.


    The holy fire cleansed those who walked through it. It rinsed and burned away past sins and removed your old body to provide a new one that was spotless. It was a necessary process to be a demi-god.


    Once the tenth step had been reached, you would be a demi-god.


    Yaksha wanted to pollute the holy fire, though. The dirt of the fruit was said to warp and sour the cleansing process and provide greater damage to whoever walked through it.


    ¡°Xiang Yin, I will take your ce in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and find Ancient Devil Emperor.¡± Yaksha smiled as he prepared to chuck the fruit inside.


    Xiang Yin believed there now to be no hope. Seeing the fruit leave Yaksha¡¯s hand, she sighed.


    But the moment the fruit was about to cross through the doorframe, it stopped. It appeared as if something was pulling it back.


    In the next second, the flight of the fruit was course-corrected, and it ended up flying in the opposite direction. A hand then grabbed the Crimson Fruit.


    Yaksha saw it happen, and he realized that someone had just imed his fruit.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yaksha and Xiang Yin both eximed.


    Han Sen, all bloodied, now possessed the fruit. He smiled and said, ¡°You are a noob who does not even have ten gene locks open. You¡¯re using this to disrupt her ascension? Cheap. It¡¯s a shame it¡¯s mine now.¡±


    ¡°You are dead.¡± Yaksha¡¯s face turned green. He pped his wings and soared towards Han Sen.

 Chapter 1148 - Torturing Yaksha

    1148 Torturing Yaksha


    Yaksha was furious. He only had one Crimson Fruit, as it was a treasure from a king spirit tree that could only provide one with each harvest. That harvest took one-hundred-thousand years to grow. He wouldn''t be able to receive another one quite so easily.


    But while Yaksha was angry, he was not in panic mode yet.


    The Crimson Fruit may not have entered the door, but its appearance had still distracted Xiang Yin quite a bit. She looked to be at the end of her tether, and taking thatst step seemed out of her reach.


    Han Sen had been grievously injured, but he hade back alone. The super creatures were still on his trail, so it was something that was in Yaksha''s favor.


    And so, Yaksha decided to attack Han Sen. He thought it was about time Han Sen got a pummeling, and he very much wanted to see him writhing in agony when the posse of super creatures also caught up.


    But all of a sudden, Han Sen zed with a bright white light. His hair turned white and flowed down to his feet. His eyes turned as white as his gleaming, ivory armor.


    Pat!


    Han Sen clicked his fingers and turned the entire cavern into one coinstorm cloud. Coins manifested in the air and dropped from every inch of that ce. The creatures that sought to catch up with Han Sen were immediately suppressed and brought to the ground.


    Yaksha''s body was pumping with pure, unbridled hatred and rage. He swung his lethal nails around to slice the coins.


    But unlike before, Han Sen did not keenly evade Yaksha. All he did was raise the corner of his lips. In his ordinary form, Han Sen was too weak to block Yaksha''s attacks; that''s why he had to focus on evasion.


    Now things were different. Although Yaksha''s speed was still greater, super king spirit made Han Sen stronger.


    What''s more, between all that was going on, Yaksha''s mind was screaming.


    Pang!


    Yaksha''s nails were about to descend on Han Sen, but he did not move until they were about to skewer his eyeballs. And that move was to grab Yaksha by the waist and prevent him from being able to move.


    "How?!" Green, pulsating veins scrawled over Yaksha''s arms. Try as he might to resist, he could not move or free himself.


    Han Sen''s hands were like chains, tying up his waist.


    "You are right; you are dead!" Han Sen said, just as his white light grew in intensity.


    Han Sen''s grip on Yaksha tightened, as the madman iled in hopeless resistance.


    Yaksha tried using his nails to slice Han Sen''s belly. He was fast that not even light itself would have been able to dodge.


    But Yaksha''s failing was his anger, and how he screamed on the inside. Han Sen knew exactly what was going through his mind, and he knew what to do.


    Pang!


    Han Sen threw his other fist to repel Yaksha''s iing nailstrike. There was so much power in that parry, it broke every finger on Yaksha''s hand. They all bent backwards like broken twigs.


    But the fist didn''t just stop there. Han Sen''s fist continued going forward right into Yaksha''s face.


    Pang!


    Yaksha wanted to scream, but he couldn''t after that. His lips and jaw had been shattered and smashed. They were twisted and ruined so much that Yaksha could barely control his mouth. His body leaned back.


    His other arm was still held by Han Sen, and now, Han Sen gave it a tug.


    Han Sen pulled Yaksha forward and delivered another punch.


    Yaksha''s skull cracked, and the force of that second punch sent a shockwave through the cavern.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Yaksha would take a punch, fall back limply, then be tugged forward only to be hit again. This process repeated again and again. Eventually, one of Yaksha''s eyeballs fell out of its socket. He no longer looked human.


    Yaksha''s speed was useless against Han Sen in such a state. His brain had been rattled too much, his mind was a mish-mash of disced thoughts that scrambled to gather cohesion.


    Han Sen, seeing Yaksha was on the razor''s edge between life and death, let him go. And then, with both fists, nned to give him onest brutal hit.


    Alu Alu Alu!


    Han Sen suddenly screamed like Xie Qing King. Thest hit he sought to deliver turned to a great many, and he punched like a nutter. Over and over he threw his fists, with each one making him feel better than before.


    All of Yaksha''s bones had been broken, and eventually, his meat and skin were little more than a crumpled sack to contain a copsing skeleton.


    Yaksha squealed like a dying pig, and in his final moments, Han Sen moved forward to pick him up.


    The creatures that sought to attack Han Sen stopped, not wanting to meddle with such a frightening foe.


    The creatures weren''t exactly co-operating; they were allpeting for the meat. So, it was not like they could rely on each other to take on Han Sen in unison.


    Han Sen''s murderous and intimidating presence stopped anyone or anything from harboring thoughts of potentially trying to attack or kill him.


    "Haha!" Yaksha, he who had been brutally beaten like so, suddenlyughed.


    "What are youughing at?" Han Sen asked as he grabbed him by the loose and torn garments that still hung from Yaksha.


    "My spirit stone is not here, you fool! I''ll respawn, should you kill me. And Xiang Yin? She''s going to die. You were unable to save her. I may not have won, but you still lost. Isn''t that so sad? Haha!" Yaksha continued tough, as his other eyeball dropped from its socket. He actually seemed very happy.

 Chapter 1149 - Kill You Forever

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Kill You Forever</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked inside the door and saw the shadow kneeling. There were no more musical notes or energy signatures left to scan. Xiang Yin would probably not make it.


    ¡°You lose. Badly! Now, watch as she dies! I am different; I have many more ways to y with you.¡± Yaksha began to cackle like a mad scientist.


    ¡°How can you be so certain I¡¯ll watch her die?¡± Han Sen said.


    Yaksha spat out blood and mumbled, ¡°You are only a little stronger than me. You have only opened nine gene locks; you cannot enter there.¡±


    ¡°And who said I¡¯ll need to enter to save her?¡± Han Sen then brought out his bone xun.


    ¡°What¡¯s that for? Are you going to y a requiem on her behalf? Or perhaps you¡¯re going to somehow y the song of Gandharva?¡± Yaksha jested in spite.


    ¡°I can y that, if that is what you would like to hear.¡± Han Sen then brought the xun to his lips. He blew into the head, causing a stream of white light to cast its way into the door.


    The power was the same that the xun created, and he used this to recharge her body.


    ¡°How?¡± Xiang Yin felt this power enter her body, providing her support before she copsedpletely.


    She only needed a little bit more power to reach the tenth step, and with that power, she had hope.


    Xiang Yin¡¯s notes filled the air, and her scent re-fragranced the atmosphere. With Han Sen¡¯s help, she was slowly able to move forward and take onest step.


    ¡°Impossible! She only yed it once. How can you know the song of Gandharva already?!¡± Yaksha barked.


    Carried by the gentle soundwaves of that divine music, Xiang Yin leaned forward, ready to take thatst step.


    ¡°No! It should be me who makes that final step!¡±


    Yaksha looked insane as he watched Xiang Yin take that onest step.


    Yaksha¡¯s eyes were going bigger and bigger, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    Boom!


    The tenth step was scaled, and when Xiang Yin set both feet on it, a me ravaged her entire body.


    The light was too bright to witness what was happening now. But it eventually dimmed, and when it did, Han Sen saw her reborn. She looked so holy, like a divine fairy or angelic being.


    Xiang Yin spoke something to him, but Han Sen could not hear the words. He could only read her lips.


    The door closed, and as it did, Han Sen reviewed the words he believed her to have spoken: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    Han Sen was not entirely sure that was what she said. She pointed at him as if she wished to say something further, but the door closed before she could.


    Boom!


    The door was closed, separating the two for good. Han Sen was depressed, having not even been able to receive a ¡°thank you¡± for his efforts.


    But Han Sen did not have time to dwell on it. He picked up Yaksha and just said, ¡°You said you have many ways, right? I can tell you right now that you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll kill you every single time I see you. So, my advice to you is to keep that spirit stone safe. If you don¡¯t...¡±


    Han Sen punched through Yaksha¡¯s skull and tossed his body away. Yaksha¡¯s body faded from sight, warping him back to his spirit stone.


    When he respawned, he mulled over the words Han Sen had spoken to him. Han Sen¡¯s speech was one of remarkable confidence, and it made Yaksha angry to realize that he was now the weaker one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret this.¡± Yaksha left his shelter, making this one final vow.


    Han Sen decided to make his way out of the underground realm. He exited his super king spirit mode, and his body was exhausted. So, he called for Golden Growler to carry him back.


    Not long after, Han Sen came across the Blue Dinosaur and Queen. Queen looked incredibly relieved to see Han Sen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the shelter as soon as we can,¡± Queen said, as she ran over to hold Han Sen in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back. Those *sshole super creatures tried to kill me, so I¡¯m going to exact my revenge.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the super creatures getting involved, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be in such a condition.


    He recalled their names and knew he had to kill them.


    ¡°They lead armies of noobs. That¡¯s it. And when they recover, I¡¯m going to make light work of them,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen set up a camp outside the cave¡¯s exit, and when he recovered, he thought of going after the rat king first. He wanted to take its Life Geno Essence.


    A few dayster, he was back in tip-top shape. With Blue Dinosaur, he returned to the underground.

 Chapter 1150 - Blacklist

    <h4>Chapter 1150: cklist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen believed there to be many super creatures residing in that underground realm, and he believed he¡¯d have an easy time venturing in to y them whenever he desired. It¡¯d be an efficient way for him to be stronger.


    But Han Sen, after returning there, was unable to find one after a few days of subterranean travel.


    There were no average-but-strong creatures, either. There were only ordinary rock rats, toads, and crickets to be found.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be right. Why aren¡¯t there any decent creatures for me to y?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Queen observed the surroundings and said, ¡°These creatures are smarter than we gave them credit. They are watching us, observing our every move.¡±


    But down there, they had no other efficient way to track the creatures they sought. They couldn¡¯t avoid being watched, as the rats were everywhere.


    The super creatures had ced Han Sen on their cklist, so they avoided him at all costs.


    Han Sen thought he could easily nab some Life Geno Essences and super beast souls by venturing down there, but like usual, events didn¡¯t quite turn out as nned.


    ¡°I am getting tired of this damp, god-forsaken hole.¡± Han Sen sat his bum down on a rock as he spoke.


    Queen looked at Han Sen, wondering what had happened the day Blue Dinosaur carried her away from the region that contained the tree. She did not know why Han Sen remained or what he had done when out of sight. The fact that they were afraid of Han Sen and evaded him at all costs aroused her suspicion.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll go to the spirit shelter; it¡¯s not like a spirit shelter can run off, too.¡± Han Sen, in his depression, decided to conquer a shelter.


    The Blue Dinosaur then carried them both to the spirit shelter. There, they saw Liu Yunhui again.


    It did not seem like a coincidence, but Liu Yunhui approached them first, asking, ¡°Why have youe back here? If the spirit sees us, we will be killed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We¡¯re going to conquer this shelter, if you don¡¯t mind. Not that your minding will sway my resolve. Run along and tell Wu Tian and the others to duck and take cover.¡± Han Sen did not beat around the bush.


    Liu Yunhui looked at Han Sen as if he was a madman. ¡°And just how exactly are you going to do that?¡±


    Everyone knew Han Sen was injured, and for him to proim he was going to take down a shelter, he thought he must have been having augh.


    Han Sen patted Blue Dinosaur and simply said, ¡°This is a good boy. He has what it takes to get the job done.¡±


    Liu Yunhui gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Even if your pet is very good, there¡¯s only one of him. There must be at least twenty sacred-blood creatures in this ce, and that¡¯s not to mention all the royal spirits!¡±


    Liu Yunhui would not care if it was someone else nning a futile attack on the shelter.


    But as a surpasser of Starry Group, he had been ordered to maintain a good rtionship with Han Sen. That was why he was being nice and showing so much concern.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Han Sen was the son-inw of the president, though, with a blood rtion to Luo Haitang. Regardless, that family had given up on Han Sen ever since they learned his body had been damaged. Liu Yunhui wasn¡¯t sure why he and others of the Starry Group still had to please the young invalid.


    But orders were orders, and he was still going to do as he was bidden.


    He thought the Blue Dinosaur was nothing more than a sacred-blood creature. When the sacred-blood creatures of the shelter attacked, Han Sen would be nothing more than a midday snack.


    ¡°I thought there might be. Well, run off and go tell the others now.¡± Han Sen did not fancy exining much of anything.


    Liu Yunhui shook his head and ran off. He didn¡¯t want to sacrifice any of his people in what he believed to be a futile fight.


    Liu Yunhui told Wu Tian what was going on, to which Wu Tian replied, ¡°Even if his pet was strong, that¡¯s ridiculous. Does he really expect to take down this shelter with some half-decent pet and a woman?! Pah!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just find somece to hide. We shouldn¡¯t be a part of this,¡± Liu Yunhui said.


    They gathered the other humans and found an excuse to leave the shelter for a time.


    Han Sen set the time of the assault and then brought his Blue Dinosaur there.


    Before the Blue Dinosaur went in to deliver its first strike, though, Queen was already running ahead into battle to y what she could.


    Liu Yunhui, in the meantime, had run far away from the shelter.


    ¡°Old Liu, do you think maybe Han Sen has healed?¡± an elder surpasser asked.


    ¡°I doubt it. The demi-gods and top doctors said nothing could be done for him and he¡¯d never be healed. Not even Luo Haitang could help,¡± Liu Yunhui said.


    While they discussed, they suddenly felt the contracts binding them break.


    They were all in absolute shock, and they looked incredibly happy.


    Wu Tian screamed in joy, shouting, ¡°How?! How did Han Sen take on that shelter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look!¡± Liu Yunhui said.


    They ran back to see nothing but the charred remnants of destruction. The ruined bodies of dead creaturesy littered everywhere. Han Sen and Queen were walking away as they arrived.


    Han Sen¡¯s clothes had not even been wrinkled, whereas the woman beside him looked as if she had just taken a bath in a sea of blood. Her gold scimitar was caked in blood and fleshy bits.


    What was even more shocking was the master of the shelter, Dark Prince, was now following Han Sen like a ve. He was willingly obeying Han Sen.

 Chapter 1151 - Thorn Scorpion Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Thorn Scorpion Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen moved the underground shelter again, there was only Queen, Bao¡¯er, and Zero left.


    Old Huang and his people stayed in the Dark Shelter they had just liberated. This was by their choice, of course. Han Sen wanted to go deep into Thorn Forest; a knotted realm where none of the others would have a chance of hunting. Therefore, they decided to remain there in the new shelter.


    Han Sen put Dark Prince in charge of the Dark Shelter, as he did not want topletely forfeit his new acquirement.


    Han Sen still wanted to exact revenge on the super creatures that resided somece in the depths of that underground realm, so he alsomanded Dark Prince to keep an eye out for them on his behalf.


    Han Sen had the shelter moved twice, so they could reach the ce where the second sacred-blood scorpion was said to reside.


    This scorpion was different from the others Han Sen had seen, near the underground realm, as this one seemed to live alone. It was, however, bigger than a tank. The chitin was probably thicker than metal ting, too. For food, it seemed to enjoy munching on the many thorny vines in the area.


    When they prepared to engage the beast, Queen was the first to run forth and charge. Han Sen sat back and merely watched her fight. He noticed how well she had copied his phoenix techniques, and judged the uracy of her attempt to be around the eighty percent mark.


    The scorpion was very strong, and it was a sacred-blood creature with eight of its gene locks open. Queen had not been a surpasser for very long, but she had so far managed to open four gene locks. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight the beast without the beast souls she had been given.


    That¡¯s not to say the beast souls made it easy. She still struggled to fight the monster solo.


    Han Sen, while watching her fight unfold, said to himself, ¡°Bones like those of a crane, a figure like that of a swallow, wings brush the ground...¡±


    Han Sen was reading the texts he had obtained when he first learned the phoenix techniques. She would never be able to learn the techniques in their entirety, since she had never seen the room that was decorated in birds and brought the text to life. And that aside, she had not learned the genuine Seven Twists, either.


    But Queen was very talented, so Han Sen did not mind spending the extra time to train and improve her further. She could be much stronger in a short amount of time, he reckoned.


    Due to her toughness and super body, Han Sen treated Queen as an equal. He respected her a great deal and took her as a serious partner. Han Sen did not often encounter people with super bodies, but this was one. And he really liked Queen¡¯s super body.


    Each person¡¯s super body was different and unique to them. Han Sen was keen on the elements of space and time, and that was what Queen possessed.


    Queen¡¯s super body was called ¡°The Wheel of Space,¡± and when Han Sen watched her fight, he could closely observe her ability to warp and create mini tears in the fabric of the space and time as she fought her opponent.


    Such powers were difficult to harness, and all Queen had achieved so far was to use her super body to speed herself up somewhat. Although it looked weak now, Han Sen firmly believed that when Queen became stronger over time, she¡¯d be extremely powerful.


    Han Sen still did not know which element his super body was attuned to, and for whatever it was, he couldn¡¯t give it a name.


    Queen continued to battle the scorpion, listening to Han Sen read the text. Her skill in battle was improving in realtime. After hearing Han Sen speak, Queen realized the true potential of phoenix techniques and how beneficial they could be.


    It was almost frightening how effective the techniques were. Now that she knew that Han Sen possessed such talent, she half-believed he¡¯d one day end up bing a monster.


    Queen would not mind learning Han Sen¡¯s skills, as she was mostly concerned with bing stronger.


    But Queen also knew Han Sen wouldn¡¯t just give out a skill such as this to any person who sought to learn it. It was a very profound thing, for Han Sen to go out of his way to teach and aid her. It meant a lot to her.


    Han Sen felt a little different, though. He mostly didn¡¯t mind because it was just a skill, and it hadn¡¯t even beenpleted yet.


    Han Sen was still knee-deep in the process of modifying it, after all. But of course, Han Sen appreciated Queen being there. He was fond of her, and thus he was very willing to help teach her more.


    Furthermore, watching someone else make use of the phoenix techniques provided him with inspiration. It gave him a third-person perspective, so he could truly observe the techniques and see where exactly he might best make modifications.


    Teaching had always given Han Sen new perspectives, and it always allowed Han Sen to view things in a different light.


    Queen hade a long way in a short time. She had leveled up very quickly, but regardless, Han Sen helped her put the creature down for good, after a time of battle.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature Thorn Scorpion killed. Beast soul gained. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted, so he scrambled to take a look at what manner of beast soul it was.


    Sacred-Blood Beast Soul Thorn Scorpion: Glyph Beast Soul.


    Han Sen was shocked at the result, as glyph beast souls wereplicated things.


    He summoned it, and his back gleamed with a tattoo-like drawing of a scorpion.


    Han Sen did not feel any stronger or faster, though.


    ¡°What is this for?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out what purpose it served.


    When he was in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, he obtained a glyph beast soul that was called Evil-Blooded Condor. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was for, and he had yet to figure it out.


    If this beast soul was the same, Han Sen didn¡¯t fancy the prospect of evolving it.


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s thoughts, a primitive bug appeared and tried to bite him. Han Sen stepped on it in annoyance, and he became both surprise and enlightened.


    Han Sen¡¯s attack-step on the bug was corrosive, and it melted the bug into little more than icky juice.


    ¡°This glyph provides me a toxic element?¡± Han Sen was quite shocked, so he tried it again.

 Chapter 1152 - A Super Creature That Loves Food

    <h4>Chapter 1152: A Super Creature That Loves Food</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After an extensive session of testing, Han Sen was able to confirm the Thorn Scorpion glyph imbued his attacks with a lethal venom.


    The toxins were extremely corrosive, but they had to contact blood to work. Once Han Sen came into contact with a creature¡¯s blood, it¡¯d boil and fizz like acid.


    All he would have to do was make an enemy bleed, and then he could allow the toxins to work their magic and taint the rest of the bloodstream. If the foe¡¯s toxic resistances were low, it¡¯d be dead in no time at all.


    Han Sen loved the concept of this glyph, but the power was not verypatible with the Invisible King Scorpion¡¯s power. With this discrepancy, Han Sen could not tell what would happen if they werebined.


    After a period of thinking it over, Han Sen put the idea aside for the time being. He wanted to see if he could stumble across a better beast soul before making a final decision. If there was no greater choice, he¡¯d use the gem on the glyph.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen asked Moment Queen to drive the shelter through the Thorn Forest.


    Han Sen tried teaching Bao¡¯er and Zero how to y the xun. He spent many sessions with Zero, but Bao¡¯er was t-out uninterested. The first time she was given it to hold, she lobbed it away. Fortunately, Han Sen was quick enough to catch it.


    Bao¡¯er loved animals, though. The white bear, rabbit king, red bird, and even the Blue Dinosaur were now subjected to her bullying.


    ¡°I hope my real kid won¡¯t turn out like that,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    If Queen wasn¡¯t out hunting, she was spending her time practicing hyper geno arts in the shelter. Han Sen half-believed she was a machine; one that could not turn off, at that.


    If she turned out to be a machine, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    Queen¡¯s figure was as voluptuous as ever; perfectly sculpted as if through masterful design. Whenever she exercised, her boobs bounced vigorously and almost unnaturally. Their physics were hypnotizing to watch, and it was something Han Sen believed only robots designed for that purpose could achieve.


    Queen¡¯s face was unweing 24/7, too. She certainly had the warmth of a cold-blooded cyborg.


    Zero was far gentler, byparison. She cooked, cleaned, and even took the time to massage Han Sen. Her only downside was herck of speech, as she was fairly silent on a day-to-day basis.


    Moment Queen continued to think Han Sen was an enemy, and she was now giving him the silent treatment.


    ¡°It looks like Ji Yanran is the only normal woman in my life,¡± Han Sen said to himself, before his thoughts lusted over her.


    The underground shelter, after five daily jumps, finally reached the super creature Moment Queen had mentioned.


    Han Sen went out looking for it, heeding the instructions Moment Queen was now willing to give. There were no super creatures around, but he did find many empty anthills.


    There were many lumps and mounds in the earth of that area, all with the telltale signs of having previously housed ants. Han Sen counted at least a dozen of them, but they had all been de-capped and their denizens removed.


    ¡°A super creature must havee through here. Look, it has eaten all the ants. Let¡¯s go further,¡± Han Sen said.


    In their travels, Han Sen noticed many more anthills. But they too had been stripped bare, absent of tenants.


    ¡°This guy is a hungry feller! He must have eaten every single ant in a ten-mile radius,¡± Han Senmented, as he observed yet another empty mound.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re anthills,¡± Moment Queen said.


    Han Sen turned around, and in-between the thorny vines, he saw a beehive that was approximately the size of a three-story tall building.


    But that too was absent of upants, and the hive itself looked as if it had been damaged pretty severely.


    Han Sen examined it closer and noticed many of the scuffs and destructive markings across the beehive were simr to those that had mangled the anthills. The creature that did this could have very well been the same one.


    Han Sen then smelled something very sweet permeating the air. He saw liquid, and it was honey. The drop of honey was on the nest, and everything aside from that drop of honey had been consumed.


    Han Sen walked around and found more beehives, all of which were in a simr condition.


    ¡°This guy is even hungrier than I thought! He has eaten every single ant and every bee in a fifty-mile radius.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Perhaps it is making babies,¡± Moment Queen chimed in to say.


    Han Sen nodded, thinking she could be correct. He knew that super creatures who were pregnant usually ate a lot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We can¡¯t mindlessly wander; we should return and formte a proper n,¡± Han Sen said, then started walking back to the underground shelter, as he didn¡¯t wish to stray too far from it.


    But soon after, he saw something crawling out of the undergrowth. It was a green pangolin that was around two feet long. It was emerging from a pair of bushes, and it seemed to be in search of something.


    Han Sen was delighted. It looked very small, but Han Sen was able to sense that it was indeed a super creature.


    ¡°Is that the super creature you mentioned?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen tilted her head and said, ¡°That does look simr, but it is far smaller than what I saw.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but before he could, the creature scurried away and disappeared into a burrow.


    Han Sen immediately regretted he had not taken advantage of that opportunity and leaped forward to y it. Following it underground was not a good idea.


    Suddenly, though, the creature came back out carrying something.

 Chapter 1153 - Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Baby</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the creature emerged from its burrow again, it had a coin in its mouth. Han Sen and Moment Queen were surprised, thinking it would be carrying a rat or food in its maw, if it sought to give them something.


    Or maybe even rare medicine like ginseng.


    But the creature brought them a coin, which was quite puzzling. There was no currency in the Sanctuary, so silver coins such as that were useless. But Han Sen could not have been mistaken, and it was indeed a coin.


    The coin was simr to the old coins of yore, with the image of a head on one side and a number on the other. In this case, it was the number one.


    The creature, which was continuing to hold the coin in its mouth, crawled its way over into another bush. Han Sen put Moment Queen away, masked his sense, and went after it.


    The creature kept on going until it reached a hill. There was a stone cave at its bottom, and the creature scurried its way inside. The hill was around a hundred meters tall, but it was entirelyced with thorny vines. Making out the cave¡¯s entrance would be a trying task for the untrained eye.


    Han Sen waited outside the entrance for a bit, seeing if it would re-emerge. The creature did indeed, but when it came outside again, it did so without the coin.


    Seeing the creature walk back in the same direction it hade, Han Sen decided to duck into the cave once the coast was clear.


    Han Sen gave the ce a scan and verified the immediate vicinity was free from lifeforces. He ventured down deep, and after a few turns, his dongxuan aura¡¯s range was not enough to scan the entrance nor the deepest recess of the ce.


    ¡°That creature was small, perhaps young. Maybe its parent lives somewhere down here?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen put on his armor and summoned Disloyal Knight. Together, they continued the descent.


    Han Sen stood behind Disloyal Knight and did his best to scan the area. Thest thing he wanted to do was unknowingly stumble upon and invoke the ire of a group of super creatures dwelling in the dark.


    If there were any more than two super creatures down there, they¡¯d be in danger.


    The pair kept at a brisk pace down the tunnel. They wanted to scope the whole ce out before the little creature returned to the cave. There¡¯d be no way to maneuver past it if it came back before they were out.


    After a few more twists and turns, Han Sen reached the deepest pit of that cave. They did not encounter a single creature along the way.


    When Han Sen entered thatst pit, he was shocked. The cave had many peculiar items residing inside it. There were mounds of broken armaments, weaponry, and garb.


    Some pieces of metallic weaponry had rusted so much, they looked like burned sticks.


    Han Sen found a coin amongst the junk. It was on top of everything else, indicating it had been put there most recently.


    ¡°Why would a super creature gather so much junk? Well, one man¡¯s junk is another super creature¡¯s treasure!¡± When this thought breached Han Sen¡¯s mind, an expression fell across his face like that of a conniving thief.


    Han Sen grabbed a rusted sword from the pile and thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps this was once used by a powerful emperor; one who once ruled every region of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary under a single banner! Over the years, it traded hands and degrading qualities of care until it was forgotten. And then? It ended up here, lost to the lonely decay of time.¡±


    ¡°It hase to me! It¡¯s mine. My own, my precious. Oh, my beloved sword, I havee to rescue you from this pit!¡± Han Sen swung it around and then katcha! It broke.


    Han Sen was only holding the hilt of a rusted sword now, and he thought to himself, ¡°Hmm, perhaps I must go deeper. This junk on top of the other junk must be the real junk. The junk below the junk must be the junk worth salvaging, and is the junk that is secretly treasure...¡±


    Han Sen rummaged through the mound of rubbish and eventually came across the glint of bronze armor. He said to himself, ¡°Ooh, this armor looks very well-crafted. I wonder, could it be a prized treasure of some ancient emperor?¡±


    Han Sen tossed aside most of the junk that was covering the armor and tried picking it up. Before he could lift it fully, though, the shoulder te came right off.


    It really was just a pile of rubbish. Everything there was broken, aside from the coin that wasst brought inside.


    ¡°You are a super creature, not the sanctuary¡¯s garbage collector,¡± Han Sen told himself, sapped of excitement.


    Han Sen decided to pick up the coin. It looked like metal, so he tried giving it a powerful squeeze. It didn¡¯t leave a mark.


    With Han Sen¡¯s power, he could now leave a fingerprint on a chunk of z-steel stone with just a pinch. The fact that this coin remained totally unharmed surprised him. Earlier, Han Sen could only see the face and the number on opposite sides of the coin. But now, after closer examination, he was shocked.


    The carved head of a woman looked alive, and it suggested to Han Sen that it must have been designed by someone famous.


    On the other side, the number one was surrounded by a variety of strange symbols. Their meaning escaped Han Sen¡¯s knowledge.


    The woman¡¯s head on the coin seemed familiar, too.


    But she did not look like any of his close female friends.


    After staring at it to figure out who it most looked like, he blurted out, ¡°I know! That¡¯s her head!¡±

 Chapter 1154 - The Usual Stuff

    <h4>Chapter 1154: The Usual Stuff</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was only her head on the coin, but it had been delicately crafted. And simmering beneath the surface of that innocent image was an untold power.


    And startlingly, the face was familiar to Han Sen. He knew of a person who¡¯s face looked exactly like the one on the coin. It took a while for him to remember her image, due to him having only seen this woman once.


    When the Empty Witch ascended to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, a spirit escorted her through the door that manifested in the air.


    Han Sen¡¯s remembrance of that spirit¡¯s face was a little woozy. A lot had been going on when he saw her, and it was a very long time ago. So, even though his memory of it was fuzzy at first, it was nowing back to him.


    Staring at the coin intently, Han Sen couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it really was her. The resemnce, at least, was uncanny.


    She had also left the mark of a lotus on Han Sen¡¯s forehead, but it was destroyed by Dragon King. Dragon King told Han Sen that he had been marked by the Lotus Empress.


    ¡°This must be her. It has to be! It has to be the Lotus Empress!¡± Han Sen was firm in this belief. He wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure, but he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else it could have looked like.


    Han Sen looked around, wondering if there was anything else worth taking, but there wasn¡¯t.


    Proper currency was worthless in the sanctuary, so coins must have been forged by the Alliance. But the hardest material in the Alliance was z-steel alloy, and it wasn¡¯t as sturdy as the material used to craft the coin.


    The coin had been retrieved by the creature from below the earth, so it was also quite puzzling why it had been buried in the soil of such a random location.


    Han Sen had been rattled by this discovery, and it made him a whole lot more curious about the creature that had initially collected the coin. But s, Han Sen had been lost in thought for some time, and he hadn¡¯t paid attention to how long he had been down there.


    Han Sen was afraid the little creature could show up any second.


    He went over to hide beneath the garbage. There was a mighty shield amidst the junk, and it was perfect for him to hide behind. He masked his scent and clutched Taia tightly.


    Han Sen was nning to wait until the creature returned, and when it did, assassinate it.


    It was a super creature, and if he was able to insta-kill it through assassination and forego the need for a drawn-out fight, that¡¯d be a mighty swell thing indeed.


    It wasn¡¯t long until Han Sen started to hear soundsing from further up the cave. They were the sounds of the creature, on its way back down as predicted.


    Han Sen made sure his scent was hidden. Then, he went into a state of focus, ensuring the hand that held the sword was firm but rxed and ready to strike.


    To perform the strongest assassination strike, your body had to be rxed. It was something he had practiced extensively during his time in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. He was very proficient in the ways of the assassin.


    Not too muchter, Han Sen felt the little creature approach.


    He could sense something scraping against the ground, and this made Han Sen think the creature was bringing a bigger item along with it.


    Han Sen did not very much care what the little blighter was carrying with him; he just remained focused, preparing to strike. And the closer the creature got, the more rxed Han Sen became.


    A noise rung out, sounding like the creature had chucked thetest scrap of junk onto the garbage pile.


    Han Sen could see every movement and motion made by the creature, all through his mind¡¯s eye. He could sense it all without the need for his true naked eyes.


    When the itemnded on the heap, that was the time for him to strike. And so he did; Han Sen leaped out from behind the shield with Taia, ready to plunge Taia deep into the witless super creature that was none-the-wiser.


    His heart and kidneys pumped fast, as his entire body began to glow red.


    Han Sen knew he was performing the perfect strike, as expected. Nine gene locks of the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Taia made for a lethalbination. Super creatures would do well to fear such abo.


    The creature turned around, but Han Sen still had his eye on the prize. Being so fast and so urate, he thought he had ticked all the boxes, and he was more than ready to see Taia plunge through the creature¡¯s throat. There was no chance the creature could react in time.


    Dong!


    The sword was aiming for the neck with pinpoint uracy, but before a connection was made, the scales of the creature lit up with a bright green light.


    An aura of light suddenly enveloped the little beast, as if it was encased in a tight bubble of imprable protection. The creature was sent flying, but it was dealt no harm. The creature escaped the assassination attempt unscathed.


    ¡°A super creature with defensive powers, huh?¡± Han Sen was quite shocked. But while the creature was still airborne, Han Sen drew his Phoenix Sword.


    Dong!


    The Phoenix Sword was incapable of prating the creature¡¯s green shield.


    ¡°Die!¡± Han Sen used all his power to repeatedly strike the creature, keeping it airborne amidst a flurry of hits.


    The Phoenix Sword and Taia beat against the shield non-stop.


    The shield looked like a balloon under fire, as if it¡¯d break any second.


    Boom!


    Han Sen batted the creature into a wall, and before it could recover, pounced on the creature like a madman. With another barrage of strikes, Han Sen went to town on the creature.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need super king spirit mode to kill a super creature!¡± Han Sen was insanely excited.


    ¡°Die!¡± Han Sen was shouting as he shed, and eventually, the green bubble shield shattered into a faint haze of dust.


    Without the shield, the creature was naked and helpless. It was like a littlemb, prepared for ughter.


    But before Han Sen slew the creature, he froze in ce.


    ¡°Aw, I was just ying games with you.¡± Han Sen suddenly looked incredibly kind and gentle, and he brought his hand down to stroke the creature.


    Han Sen slowly turned around, and that was when he saw a number of giant creatures behind him. They all stared at Han Sen with menacing eyes.

 Chapter 1155 - Got Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Got Surrounded</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    Han Sen hit the wall of the cave like a cannonball, and in the haze of dust and debris that apanied his fall, he spat out blood.


    Before Han Sen was able to stand up again, a big monster stood above him, with legs on each side of him. His pupils grew bigger. Unable to stand up, Han Sen had to roll in evasion, to avoid the crushing legs that began to work like pistons in an attempt to stomp on him.


    The frightening feet were far too close tofortably avoid. As Han Sen rolled, he could feel the ground shake with each pounding stomp, and he could hear the echo of each thump carry through the cave.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Han Sen kept on rolling as six massive creatures did their best to try to trample him underfoot. He was already using super king spirit mode, but even so, he was unable to fight back.


    When Han Sen was able to stand back up, a scaled tailshed his back like a whip.


    More blood oozed from his mouth as he was sent careening through the air once more. His bones were starting to feel like cracked ss, ready to shatter with the slightest additional jarring.


    Han Sen came down against an awkwardly shaped rock and broke it in his descent.


    Things had rarely turned so sour and remained so dire for Han Sen. Ever since Han Sen hade into possession of super king spirit mode, things had never gotten this bad.


    There were six super creatures in that cavern. They were the same breed as the little one he had attempted to assassinate, but these were monstrouslyrge. What¡¯s more, they all had the same green bubble of protection.


    He had tried throwing coins on them, but it was all to no avail.


    Han Sen believed he had stumbled across an entire family of super creatures, as their co-operation was even better than the army.


    Whenever Han Sen tried to attack, they each weaved together to protect one another. And whenever Han Sen wished to dodge, phoenix techniques were the only things able to keep him alive.


    The creatures were surprisingly quick and nimble. So much so, they had prevented Han Sen from being able to escape the grip of that wretched cave. He had been subject to extreme torturous pain from the repeated pummeling he received in his bid to flee.


    Despite the strength and sturdiness that Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode imparted, he had never expected to be in a situation where it did not prove enough. It wasn¡¯t the Get Out of Jail Free card he had grown ustomed to. If this was any other super creature, he would have been beaten it to death by now, three times over. These creatures, however, working in unison, were far too much for him to handle.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair! This should be a one-on-one.¡± Han Sen leaped out from the rubble, as fast as his aching bones could carry him.


    A split-second after he leaped away, a creature¡¯s bottom was crushing the remains of the rock he had shattered.


    Six creatures were doing their best to attack Han Sen, as he desperately sought an escape route. He wouldn¡¯t dare summon Disloyal Knight for such a circumstance, as he was not very good when it came to dodging.


    The halo could weaken them, but there were six super creatures to still contend with. It wouldn¡¯t be enough, and Disloyal Knight would most likely be killed.


    ¡°This must be karma; it¡¯s finallye calling,¡± Han Sen told himself.


    Han Sen was hit by a tail, and before he could recover, another one struck him like a burning chain.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth to bear the pain and jumped, using the tail to propel himself up. He wanted to use that boost to go airborne and try to get away. But another three tails manifested in the air, as if by magic. Han Sen was able to dodge two, but he could not avoid the third.


    The tail whacked Han Sen with speed and power that felt like a train.


    Pang!


    Han Sen crashed into the ground like a meteor, forming skid marks in the stone-cold floor as he rattled, scraped, and rolled along it.


    Before Han Sen could pull himself up, a foot was on top of him.


    The ground around him was breaking as Han Sen sunk deeper and deeper into the earth under the obscene weight of that foot.


    The foot removed itself, and Han Sen was brought to the startling realization he was two feet in the ground. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t yet six.


    His super king spirit mode had been extinguished, and he was no longer able to move.


    Pang! Pang!


    Another beast brought its foot down on him, as Han Sen felt his body pushed down with the weight of a mountain. His armor had endured enough, and it shattered.


    The creatures then stopped and turned to each other, as if they weremunicating. Han Sen looked very dead, but with onest morsel of energy, his dragon wings spread enough to lift him out of the pit.


    The creatures looked at Han Sen with shock.


    Han Sen spread his wings further and took off flying for ten miles as his tormentors struggled to catch up. Eventually, Han Sen brought himself down and summoned Golden Growler to take him the rest of the way back to the shelter.


    ¡°My bones are like sand,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was able to y dead and buy enough time to escape. If he hadn¡¯t, he really would have been killed there.


    He had survived, but the mantis armor had been destroyed. What¡¯s worse, he had not obtained a single return from the investment of that horrible affair.


    All Han Sen had acquired was a coin, and he couldn¡¯t wear that.


    Whenever Han Sen wanted to bully a small super creature, he ended up getting attacked. It was like a curse.


    ¡°I hope this coin turns out useful. I can¡¯t stand the thought of all that being for nothing.¡± Han Sen teleported back to the Alliance and jumped into a recovery pool.


    He stayed there for a whole week, and even still, he had not fully recovered. He knew he would have to take a small break from adventuring.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was strong, and due to prior practice with hyper geno arts, his abilities of recovery were good, though. It wouldn¡¯t take much longer to be back in tip-top shape.


    Returning to the sanctuary, Han Sen entered a room that was empty in the shelter. There, he summoned Dragon King.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Han Sen asked, showing him the coin.


    Dragon King looked at it with shock, and he said, ¡°Is that an Empress Coin? Where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°Is it worth anything? Retrieving this thing almost cost me my life.¡± Han Sen was already feeling better, judging from the reaction Dragon King had given him.

 Chapter 1156 - Empress Coin

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Empress Coin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon King examined the coin, and after a while, he tossed it back to Han Sen.


    ¡°What is it? Say something, would you?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Dragon King shook his head and said, ¡°This is an Empress Coin, but first, tell me where you got it from.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what I want to know first. What does it do?¡± Han Sen gave Dragon King an intense stare. He was still feeling a little sour from his horrid experience in the cave, so he wasn¡¯t in the mood to y games.


    Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°This thing is special. I can¡¯t just sum it up in two seconds.¡±


    Han Sen sat down and gave Dragon King another look. Dragon King was able to tell Han Sen was not in a good mood. ¡°There are many emperors in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and there are many empresses, as well. The most famous of all was Night Empress. Even Ancient Devil Emperor feared her.¡±


    Han Sen picked up the coin and asked, ¡°Is this her geno treasure?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± Dragon King answered.


    Han Sen gave him another stare, saying, ¡°Then why tell me this?¡±


    ¡°The Empress Coins are not geno treasures, but they did belong to Night Empress. They don¡¯t do anything, but perhaps they can be used to trade for something decent,¡± Dragon King exined.


    ¡°What might I be able to trade it for?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King told him, ¡°Do you see the Night Empress on the coin? Don¡¯t you think she looks a little like the Lotus Queen?¡±


    ¡°I wondered that myself. Are they rted?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King said, ¡°Night Empress is currently in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Lotus Empress is her heir. When I came here, she had already built a name for herself and be famous.¡±


    Dragon King went on to exin, saying, ¡°Lotus Queen likes to collect the coins of her mother. You could probably go and see her and exchange this coin for a lotus seed. You can push your luck and ask for more, but that is a decision I¡¯d best leave up to you.¡±


    ¡°What good is a lotus seed?¡± Han Sen inquired.


    ¡°Think about it! You could grow fruit worthy of an emperor. It¡¯d be great for opening gene locks. Only Lotus Queen can make these lotus seeds, too. They are highly sought after things,¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen looked at the coin and said, ¡°If you¡¯re saying this coin is useless, why does the Lotus Queen want them so much? I imagine it¡¯s for more than simple sentimental value.¡±


    Dragon King said, ¡°People who possess Empress Coins havee to conclude that they are incredibly sturdy. Sturdy, but useless. Night Empress created thirteen of these coins and gave them to the king spirits she liked most.¡±


    Although Han Sen believed the coins had a greater worth and purpose than he was being told, if he couldn¡¯t figure out what that was, the coin really would be useless. But he still thought swapping it for a few lotus seeds would make for a decent exchange. Opening more gene locks could never be frowned upon, after all.


    His Dongxuan Sutra wasing along nicely, but Han Sen still felt as if its development was a bit too slow.


    Lotus Empress had seen him in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, though, and given him a mark. He was worried she might try to imprison him if he approached her.


    ¡°Perhaps I can get a spirit to do the exchange, in my stead,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Dragon King looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°So, can you tell me where you got this coin from?¡±


    Han Sen exined to him what had urred with the little creature, but left out the part where he tried to assassinate the creature and got cruelly beat up by its family. He merely said he stole it from the nest after following it inside.


    Dragon King was surprised, and he said, ¡°Wow, you found a Metal Eater.¡±


    ¡°I found a... Metal Eater?¡± Han Sen was unfamiliar with the name.


    Dragon King said, ¡°Yes, Metal Eaters are an infamous sort of super creature. They dine on metal and absorb the powers of it. The items in those rusted piles of junk were grand things, I imagine, once upon a time. It¡¯s just that their properties were absorbed by the creatures.¡±


    ¡°Now it makes sense.¡± Han Sen knew the rusted stuff had to be special.


    ¡°That must have been why the Metal Eater took the coin. It¡¯s quite the artifact, and it isposed of a very resilient metal.¡± Dragon King felt it was a shame, so he went on to say, ¡°I cannot believe there were six of them. You might have fared okay against one, but six? Not even an emperor would provoke those things, so I¡¯m d you had the sense not to do anything stupid in there, like attacking the little one.¡±


    ¡°Even emperors wouldn¡¯t provoke them?¡± Han Sen gulped, almost unable to believe what he had just been told.


    Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°Metal Eaters can be berserk super creatures. They can have greater vitality and defense than an emperor, and metal weapons are entirely ineffective against them. No emperor I know would approach one of those creatures with confidence, especially those with nine gene locks open. They are vengeful things, too. If you killed one, those that knew about it would hunt you down until the end of time.¡±


    Han Sen was d he did not kill the little one. If he had, he¡¯d have been in trouble.


    Han Sen was then very excited, thinking about something.


    ¡°The little creature collected the coin from a burrow or hole in the ground. Do you think there might be something else inside?¡± Han Sen asked, with a manic glint in his eye.


    Dragon King said, ¡°It is certainly possible, yes. I don¡¯t see why an Empress Coin would randomly appear there, of all ces. And if there was something more there, it should still be there.¡±


    Now, Han Sen¡¯s enthusiasm had been restored. He was wide awake and ready to go. He packed his stuff and left the shelter, wanting to go dig through the hole the creature first came out of. He was keen to find out if there was anything else inside.

 Chapter 1157 - Digging Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Digging Treasure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because the hole was not too far away from the nest of the Metal Eaters, Han Sen approached it with great care. Thest thing he wanted to do was make them aware of his presence there.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of the Metal Eaters; he had just been caught with his pants down when he encountered them before. He had only expected there to be the baby Metal Eater and no others. They were fearsome foes, and he simply wanted to exercise caution.


    With great care, he approached the hole. If he caught sight of them again, he¡¯d shoot off back into the trees as quick as he could.


    Fortunately, though, he didn¡¯t see any of the creatures as he ventured towards the hole. He poked about its surrounding vicinity to ensure there weren¡¯t any lurking about, either. All seemed good.


    Han Sen squatted down at the hole. The hole was around the size of a bowl, and he could not tell how deep it went. Due to the hole not beingpletely vertical, scanning what may have been down there was difficult.


    ¡°Maybe I should just dig a hole of my own.¡± Han Sen summoned his Devil Pill and created a shovel. With that, he started to dig.


    The soil was cumbersome to dig up, as there were many rocks to remove. Fortunately, Han Sen was a very strong man. He managed to dig a hole for himself that was five meters deep in no time at all.


    Quite the feat, considering the ground was mostly rocks beneath the thinyer of grass and soil.


    Dong!


    Han Sen¡¯s shovel struck something quite hard, and try as he might, he could not dig any further.


    He was delighted at the discovery, and he knew that he hade across something remarkable.


    If it was just a rock, his shovel would have cut through it. With the shovel unable to break more ground, Han Sen had reached treasure for sure.


    Han Sen quickly brushed away the soil, and soon after, a part of the item emerged. He froze when he saw it. It was actually rock, albeit one that seemed to be extremely well-polished¡ªunnaturally so.


    There was only a small part of it showing, so Han Sen got to digging out the rest. With the shovel, he began to remove the other stones and soil around it. This rock he had stumbled across was far bigger than he expected. It ended up taking him far longer to dig it up than he initially expected.


    The rock looked as if its top and its bottom had been cut clean through, leaving it at a height of two meters.


    Its width, however, was easily ten meters. It looked as if it belonged to a part of something much bigger; when or what that was, however, was up for debate.


    With nothing particrly remarkable about it, Han Sen thought to flip it over and see if he had missed something. The rock was not only surprisingly sturdy, it was surprisingly heavy, too. Try as he might, Han Sen could not lift it an inch.


    Han Sen opened nine of his Blood-Pulse Sutra gene locks, wiggled his fingers beneath the rock, and then tried to lift it.


    ¡°Get up, you stupid rock!¡± Han Sen eximed.


    Han Sen¡¯s face was as red as a beetroot, but he could not lift it more than a few inches. His body trembled with the effort he exerted in trying to lift it, but he ended up having to just let it go.


    When he dropped the rock back down, the ground all around quaked.


    ¡°This has to be something good, right?¡± Han Sen wondered. He summoned Disloyal Knight and Golden Growler.


    Han Sen asked them both to help him lift the thing, all together.


    ¡°One, two, three!¡± Han Sen shouted, before putting all his strength back into the trying task of lifting the rock alongside hispanions.


    He almost managed to flip it this time, but Han Sen got spooked by something most unnerving. It frightened him backwards, making him drop the rock back where ity.


    The small Metal Eater was directly below the rock he had been trying to lift, and it had been looking directly at Han Sen.


    Han Sen leaped out of the hole he had dug, wanting to get out of the area as quick as he possibly could. But he then realized he had not seen the other six Metal Eaters.


    ¡°Why are you down there, squirt? It is dangerous for you to be out in the woods all alone. You should go home,¡± Han Sen said with a condescending tone of voice.


    The Metal Eater simply wriggled out from underneath the rock and stared at Han Sen, not at all intimidated by him.


    Without the adult Metal Eaters anywhere nearby, though, he did not yet want to leave.


    The Metal Eater did not act aggressively towards Han Sen, at least. But just to be sure, he scanned the proximity and made sure there were no adults lurking nearby. Then, he summoned Meowth to stand outside the hole and serve as a lookout.


    Han Sen looked back down at the Metal Eater and told it, ¡°Good kid. That¡¯s right; don¡¯t call out for Momma.¡±


    The Metal Eater gave no response, so Han Sen jumped back down and returned to the rock so he could try lifting it up alongside Golden Growler and Disloyal Knight again.


    ¡°One, two, three!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    The trio were barely able to lift it, and it seemed as if the baby Metal Eater thought they were trying to y some sort of game. It joined in and tried helping them lift it.


    Boom!


    The rock was lifted, and after it had been flipped, Han Sen noticed an engraving on the stone¡¯s underside. When Han Sen wiped away the soil to get a proper look, he froze. On the big rock, two words had been engraved: ¡°Person One.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? I am one person!¡± Han Sen was quite confused, to say the least.


    As Han Sen examined it further, his face changed. The rock and the text looked familiar. Han Sen tried to remember where he had seen something like this before, and that¡¯s when it hit him.


    ¡°This must be it! The words are so simr,¡± Han Sen said, as he looked at the rock.


    Han Sen continued staring at the rock.


    Han Sen had been trapped in the Valley of Time for three years. In the valley, there was a broken stone, and it was one he had seen off-and-on for the duration of that painful time.


    He was positive this rock was connected to the one back in that valley, and they looked as if they may have once been connected.


    ¡°If this is a part of that rock, why would it be all the way out here? And what is the connection between this and the Empress Coin?¡± Han Sen frowned, with a headful of questions.

 Chapter 1158: Night Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Night Treasure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen could not wrap his head around it, which was disappointing to him.


    He thought the rock would be a tangible treasure he could take with him and somehow utilize, but as far as he could tell, it was just arge b of rock hewn from an even bigger b of rock. After a three-year investigation of its origin piece, Han Sen had not discovered anything inherently special about it, either. It was just a tough stone, for all the intents and purposes he could fathom.


    Not content with what he had found thus far, he decided to dig deeper. And so he did, swinging his shovel in a near-manic fashion.


    The little Metal Eater remained there with him, staring. Its cute face suggested it was trying to figure out what Han Sen was doing and what drove him to behave in the way he was.


    As long as the little creature did not squeal or bring other members of its family over, Han Sen did not mind its presence there. Perhaps being in its good books would help, even.


    With his Devil Pill and his strength, Han Sen was like a human backhoe, and he was a few meters deeper into the earth in no time. Eventually, he found something else.


    It appeared to be a rag, buried deep in the soil. Unfortunately, his shovel had pierced right through it.


    Han Sen pulled it out of the soil and was surprised to see it was fairly long.


    It was shaped like a g or banner, but itcked any designs or symbols.


    ¡°Can someone exin to me why I keep on digging up useless stuff?¡± Han Sen was getting disheartened by the constant stream ofckluster results. Regardless, he decided to summon Dragon King and ask him, ¡°Do you know anything about these two thingies?¡±


    Dragon King briefly examined the rock and shook his head, but when he looked at the g in Han Sen¡¯s hand, he said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve found a Night g! It bears the symbol of the Night Empress.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullsh*t me! Why would an empress make a g out of a flimsy material that tears with such ease?¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. Do you see this? It was stitched from Night Silk; it just seems to have lost its energy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Because it was buried for too long, maybe?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Night Silkes from the root of an emperor tree. Even if you threw it in a fire and kept it stoked for a thousand years, if you removed it, it¡¯de out undamaged.¡± Dragon King seemed confident, and he went on to say, ¡°Night Empress¡¯ bannerman, upon waving the g, could even change day into night on a whim, ifmanded to.¡±


    ¡°Well, this can¡¯t be it. This has to be some cheap, back-alley knockoff created by some wannabe cosying spirits. Look.¡± Han Sen pulled the fabric in both hands and tore it even more.


    Dragon King just shook his head, indicating he did not know why it was so weak, either.


    Han Sen tossed the g away and went back to digging. After a while, the hole started to copse.


    Han Sen flew up quickly to avoid being buried. When he peered back down to where he had been digging, the ground had opened up to reveal a cave.


    Han Sen poked his head inside and discovered the cave wasn¡¯t too big.


    The ce was semi-circr, like half a giant bowl buried far beneath the surface soil of the sanctuary. Upon further examination, Han Sen learned it really was arge bowl. And by his digging, Han Sen had unwittingly broken a part of it.


    There, also, Han Sen discovered human remains. The clothes had almost wholly dposed, and only the skeleton remained.


    Dragon King was shocked to see this, and he blurted out, ¡°I was half-expecting to see a king spirit, not a bannerman.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a bannerman?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°His clothes, see? It¡¯s a uniform that appears to have been crafted from Night Silk; it was custom for bannermen to wear such garments.¡± Dragon King flew over to the body and continued, ¡°This is a Night Bannerman. His forehead has an eye socket, see? Night Bannermen were Dark Cyclopses.¡±


    ¡°Weird. You told me she gave thirteen coins to her favorite people. Why would a bannerman be given one?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Dragon King exined, ¡°When she ascended to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, the faction she had established copsed. Lotus Queen worked her hardest to achieve what she has a hold of now, and as for the thirteen king spirits¡­ they went missing. I, nor anyone else, know what became of them.¡±


    Han Sen approached the body and started to poke around it, seeing if there was anything he could loot. He was more than fine with looting the corpse of something that was non-human.


    It was indeed Night Silk, but again, Han Sen was able to break the cloth with ease. The uniform was in tatters by the time Han Sen was done rifling through the pockets.


    He was able to discover a few things.


    There was an empty stone bottle, an old cloth, and a ck cloak.


    Everything was rotten there, except for the cloak. It appeared to have been created from basic linen, despite its spotless condition suggesting it should be something else.


    Dragon King, when he saw the cloak, continued to be on the observative ball. He shouted, ¡°Oh my days! Why in the Sanctuaries would the Night Cloak be here, of all ces?!¡±


    ¡°Is this good, then?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Night Empress wore this cloak herself. It was one of her favorite treasures.¡± Dragon King couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off the garment.


    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t see anything special about it, personally.¡± He wasn¡¯t quite willing to believe Dragon King¡¯s oundish im.


    ¡°If you could tell what this thing does, then it wouldn¡¯t be the Night Cloak.¡± Dragon King paused topose himself, and then exined, ¡°Before she became an empress, she wore this cloak to go to Sky Pce. There, she assassinated Nine Emperor and achieved the title of empress for herself.¡±

 Chapter 1159 - Night Cloak

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Night Cloak</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Neither the king spirits in his employ, nor Nine Emperor himself, saw the Night Cloaking. Even you wouldn¡¯t be able to detect someone wearing it,¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen was delighted, so much so, he didn¡¯t even care for Dragon King¡¯s exnation being in a condescending tone. If the item was as good as he said, he really had stumbled upon a most extraordinary treasure.


    ¡°This cannot be as flimsy as the Night g, surely.¡± Han Sen gave the Night Cloak a firm tug. Fortunately, it did not tear. He applied more strength, and still the Night Cloak remained strong.


    ¡°Great. So, how do I use it?¡± Han Sen looked at Dragon King and asked.


    ¡°Well, it can only be used at night. It¡¯s faithful to its namesake, but when equipped, you¡¯ll bepletely invisible,¡± Dragon King concisely exined.


    ¡°Hmm, okay. What about dark locations, such as in caves?¡± Han Sen asked, as he looked at the skies, realizing the day was still young.


    ¡°Nope, there¡¯s no cheating there. It¡¯s called the Night Cloak because it is meant to be used at night.¡± Dragon King pointed towards the bannerman then, and said, ¡°The reason she wanted a team of bannermen, was so night could be called upon whenever. She wanted darkness toe when she needed it. She was by far the strongest emperor or empress the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary has ever known, when it came to strength during the night. Even Ancient Devil Emperor avoided her and made sure to stay out of her way.¡±


    Han Sen put the cloak away, eager to give it a goter that night.


    Han Sen continued to dig around for a while longer, to see if he could find anything else. He had an unquenchable thirst for treasure, and he always wanted more. But unfortunately for him, there was nothing extra to be found.


    Han Sen wanted to take the stone back to the shelter.


    So, he asked for all the help he could get. Even Bao¡¯er pitched in, sitting on the stone to y and boost their morale. Eventually, it was sessfully brought into the shelter.


    It may have looked useless, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that there was something special about it. The Valley of Time warped the flow of timepletely, so something quite grand must have urred there sometime in the distant past.


    Furthermore, the stone appeared to have been cut through with a weapon. Han Sen couldn¡¯t wear a single scratch into the b, so it was near-frightening for him to imagine what manner of creature or person had been able to split the stone in two. Han Sen used to be very proud of the power he possessed, but now, he wasn¡¯t so sure he should be.


    The little Metal Eater continued to follow Han Sen around, even after entering the shelter. It was a great opportunity. If he moved the shelter, the baby Metal Eater would go with Han Sen, enabling a wless and no-trouble kidnapping.


    But Dragon King did mention Metal Eaters loved to exact revenge. If Han Sen stole their baby, there was a chance the family woulde after him. Kidnapping could prove dangerous.


    Han Sen dwelled on the subject of whether or not he should, but ultimately decided to keep the little creature.


    When the shelter door was closed, Moment Queen moved the shelter.


    ¡°Metal Eater bros; I¡¯m taking the kid for a ride. I¡¯ll bring him back when I¡¯m done with him,¡± Han Sen told no one, in an attempt to flimsily establish a poor justification for kidnapping a baby.


    No matter how strong the Metal Eaters were, though, they couldn¡¯t do anything if they couldn¡¯t find Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n to hurt the Metal Eater, however. He had ns to train the Metal Eater so it could be his second meatshield. Slowly but surely, he was establishing a convoy of damage-soaking tanks.


    The small Metal Eater yed around in the shelter for a few days, but it eventually got bored and showed signs of wanting to leave.


    So, Han Sen decided to visit the Alliance and ordered as much scrap metal as he could. He brought it back into the sanctuary to see if the Metal Eater wanted it.


    The gift was much appreciated. The Metal Eater leaped onto the metal and rolled around in it. The little creature appreciated every scrap of metal it was brought each day, and it especially enjoyed z-steel. It hugged scraps of z-steel as it went to sleep, each and every day.


    With it being tempted with so much metal-candy, the little creature no longer wanted to leave the shelter.


    After a few days, though, the metal it was given would be rusted. When the metal lost its luster, the Metal Eater no longer wanted it. So, Han Sen had to keep on bringing in more. He observed the Metal Eater¡¯s reaction to each piece he brought, to see which it liked the most.


    And Han Sen noticed it really did enjoy z-steel raw stones. Fortunately for him, they did not rust as quickly, either.


    The Metal Eater didn¡¯t physically consume metal. Whenever it was in proximity to a piece of metal, it would just absorb the essence and properties of the material.


    Ordinary metals onlysted a few days, but z-steel raw stonessted a long time.


    ¡°Metal Kid, go!¡±


    Han Sen threw a stick-shaped hunk of z-steel.


    The Metal Eater happily ran to catch it.


    Bao¡¯er sat on a chair as this urred, munching on snacks. She watched the two y about.


    Queen glimpsed at the duo and gave a strange look but nothing more. She never thought a super creature could actually be trained in such a manner. Queen did not like Han Sen doing that, though. It was as if he was training a dog, but it did surprise her to see the Metal Eater enjoy its treatment.


    Unfortunately, though, the stick of z-steel was never returned after being caught. This disheartened Han Sen quite a bit, as z-steel was pretty expensive to procure.


    Han Sen tried recing the z-steel with a different metal, but the Metal Eater had grown used to the finer variety. It only wanted the high-quality stuff. Han Sen chucked it plenty of alloys, but Metal Kid did little more than nce at it disapprovingly.


    Han Sen would have kicked it out a long time ago, had he not thought it to be a useful creature.


    The only overwhelming positive so far was that the other Metal Eaters hadn¡¯te after them. But for hunting more super creatures, Han Sen nned to move elsewhere.


    Han Sen could only have the shelter moved once a day, so he asionally returned to the Alliance to rest. He also prepared to send the kid away.

 Chapter 1160 - Consumer Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Consumer Treatment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After sending the kid off, Han Sen held Ji Yanran and spoke with her for a while.


    ¡°There¡¯s a new aircraft in-store today. Would you like to go give it a try?¡± Ji Yanran said, as she drew invisible circles on Han Sen¡¯s arm.


    ¡°An aircraft, huh? Is it better than my beetle?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Han Sen eximed, after being bitten on the arm following his boast.


    ¡°Why are you biting me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Are you going? Yes or no?¡± Ji Yanran asked, simply.


    ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯ll go,¡± Han Sen confirmed.


    The next morning, Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er with him to the store Ji Yanran owned and operated. Her store was the biggest of its kind on Roca. There were many high-ss aircraft on disy in it.


    The salesmen were all robots, though, and not a single human actually worked there.


    ¡°Wait for me here; the new aircraft is still in the warehouse. Let me go get it out.¡± Ji Yanran passed Han Sen her bag and coat. Then, she went towards the control room.


    Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er to walk around with him, so they could check out their own store in full.


    Very rarely did Han Sen make use of aircraft, and if he did, he¡¯d usually used one that would take him to his destination without any effort on his part. As such, he wasn¡¯t very interested in them.


    But most men loved good, old-fashioned machines, and just seeing them there before him, Han Sen wanted to bring some home. Bao¡¯er, byparison, was t-out uninterested. The only interest she had was in the employee-robots of the store.


    ¡°Hello, young man. Could you help us, please?¡± As Han Sen observed an aircraft, an old couple approached them. They looked to be in slight distress and confusion.


    ¡°How can I help?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t mind lending a hand.


    The man said, ¡°We would like to purchase an aircraft, but we haven¡¯t a clue what to choose. Could you help us in deciding, and perhaps provide us a few rmendations?¡±


    Han Sen looked at them strangely, and he told them, ¡°For information like that, you¡¯d best ask the robots. They are more informed than I am on such a subject.¡±


    The man, however, looked embarrassed upon being given that answer. He said, ¡°But we¡¯ve never interacted with robots before; I have zero education on what to do with them. I would just like to see if there is a simple aircraft I can purchase for casual enjoyment. I just have no clue where to start.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised to learn there were still people in the Alliance who did not have a clue about this sort of stuff. They had to be very old; otherwise, they¡¯d have received the necessary education in school.


    ¡°If you two aren¡¯t in a rush, I can consult my wife. She¡¯s the owner, and thus, she knows a lot more. She can answer all your questions and then some,¡± Han Sen proposed.


    ¡°That sounds delightful. Thank you so much!¡± The couple were very happy, and until Ji Yanran showed up, they began to chat about other things.


    The old couple seemed very polite, and subjects of conversation came easy to them.


    Han Sen was able to learn they were both nearly three hundred years old, and they were natives to Roca. They had never before left the.


    There were more and more old people like them in the Alliance. They hadn¡¯t been to the sanctuaries, but their lifespans were long. They owned a garden, and in their younger years, managed a pet store. They were very good at taming pets, apparently.


    When people discovered the sanctuary, though, average pets were rarely wanted. Due to this, they had to shut down and keep all the pets for themselves.


    The old man even told Han Sen he had trained creatures for people in the sanctuaries, though. Han Sen asked quite a few questions on this subject, and he was able to learn a lot.


    When Ji Yanran returned, Han Sen introduced the old couple before handing them over. She then told them everything they needed to know and helped them in their decision-making.


    When she figured out what the old couple were looking for, Ji Yanran picked out a few aircraft for them to try out.


    They ended up selecting a model of aircraft called Cloud Crane. They thanked Han Sen and Ji Yanran a lot, telling them they were free toe and visit them whenever they wanted to.


    ¡°Do you know who they were?¡± Ji Yanran asked.


    ¡°No, I just met them today. Why? What is the problem?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You were born on Roca; how could you not know them?¡± Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen queerly.


    ¡°Are they famous, then?¡± Han Sen truly did not recognize the couple.


    Ji Yanran shook her head, telling him, ¡°Well, the old couple themselves are not famous. Their son, however, is.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s their son?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Have you learned about the Battle of Rekno?¡± Ji Yanran asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Yeah. It was the most important battle humanity ever fought upon entering the space age. Itid the foundation for all we have managed to aplish.¡± The battle was indeed very important, so much so, Han Sen still knew much about it.


    ¡°Do you remember there was a general who ran out of ammo? So he drove his ship into a ship belonging to the shura?¡± Ji Yanran asked.


    ¡°Wait... They cannot be Xu Henian¡¯s parents!¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    In the Rekno system, Xu Henian controlled the ship called Phoenix. He selflessly rammed his ship into the shura¡¯smand ship and changed the entire tide of the battle. When the shura lost their primary battleship, theirmand was lost. It swiftly led to their fall. Humans were then able to take the system, and ever since, the Alliance had been strong and able to grow freely.


    Xu Henian and the Phoenix, with its ten thousand soldiers, had been written as a tale of paramount importance for the development and future expansion of humanity.


    By most of humanity, it was regarded as a great triumph. But for the families of Xu Henian and the ten thousand families caught in grief and mourning, it was a disaster.


    Now, Han Sen was able to understand why they chose the ship Cloud Crane.

 Chapter 1161 - Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen spent the next few days with Ji Yanran, attempting to make babies. The following week, Han Sen decided to return to the shelter.


    ¡°Now, where might I next find a super creature?¡± Han Sen mulled to himself.


    He thought he was still a little too weak to attack a king-ss shelter by himself, but finding lone super creatures in the wild was a difficult task due to their rarity.


    ¡°If Xie Qing King was here, taking down a king-ss shelter would be trivial.¡± Han Sen was dismayed.


    Xie Qing King was still in Holy-Sword Shelter. Lin Weiwei was there, as well. Unfortunately for Han Sen, he had no idea where that was or how he could get there.


    After another couple of shelter-jumps, they came to a portion of forest that was brimming with fruit.


    Fist-sized green fruit was everywhere, and even more delightful, they were proper geno nts. The nts looked to be primitive-ss at best, but still, the number of them was incredible.


    It excited Han Sen to see them all there, due to the fact he could use his ck crystal to absorb all their lifeforces and generate an ocean¡¯s worth of special waterdrops.


    Aside from aiding the growth of geno nts, waterdrops were also able to improve the strength and sentience of beast souls and creatures. Han Sen used to have a ton of waterdrops, but now he had very few. He had to be very careful who he chose to feed.


    If he was able to absorb all the trees that filled thendscape before him, he could feed whatever pets or creatures he fancied. Han Sen scanned the region ahead of him before blindly wandering in. When he confirmed the absence of creatures, he went forth.


    He picked up one of the fruits first and broke it in two.


    When he opened the fruit, the waft of some bitter scent filled his nostrils.


    While the fragrance may have caught him off guard, Han Sen was also surprised at the fruit¡¯sposition: there wasn¡¯t much flesh, as the core took up most of its inside.


    Han Sen pulled away the flesh and took a look at the fruit¡¯s core.


    ¡°It¡¯s a walnut.¡± Han Sen examined it closely.


    He pinched the shell of the walnut to break it, and indeed, there was a walnut inside. He ate it, and it tasted lovely.


    There was no benefit to eating it, though; he thought he might as well have been munching on snacks.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s just an ordinary-ss geno nt, shouldn¡¯t the fruit still be of some service?¡± Han Sen pondered the peculiarity of the walnut he had just consumed.


    Han Sen ate a few more and felt nothing special ur with his body.


    That being said, it was not like he had reserved any lofty expectations for the fruit, given its low ss.


    Han Sen then proceeded to absorb the lifeforces of the tree. He ced his hand on the trunk of the one in front of him, and it died fairly quickly. The ck crystal generated the waterdrops just as Han Sen hoped it would.


    From that single tree, Han Sen had gathered three months-worth of energy.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so little. I can only suppose it must be an ordinary geno nt,¡± Han Sen said to himself, as he walked over to another tree.


    Han Sen absorbed a hundred of the trees and received quite a bit, as one might expect. After he was done absorbing the trees, Han Sen noticed something else was residing in the same portion of the forest he was. He couldn¡¯t see anything, but he could hear something hitting a tree somece ahead of him.


    Han Sen went to check it out, and he found a rhino-sized boar beating its tusks against a tree. The nutty fruits above were falling to the ground.


    The boar gobbled up each fruit in its entirety. It was only a primitive creature, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t even be bothered lifting a weapon to end its life.


    But then, just as Han Sen turned to leave, he noticed something weird ur to the boar. Heaven knew how many walnuts the boar had eaten, but it began to writhe around on the ground, as if in agony.


    ¡°Oh, snap! They can¡¯t be poisonous, can they?!¡± A wave of shock and worry cascaded over Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    Han Sen then turned to think about how strong and powerful his body was. Even if the walnuts were poisonous, he didn¡¯t fancy the chances they¡¯d do much damage to him.


    He continued watching the boar roll around on the forest ground, and all of a sudden, he was hit with another daze of shock.


    The boar suddenly looked much smaller.


    Han Sen rubbed his eyes to make sure his eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks, but without a doubt, the boar had shrunk in size. It was not umon for creatures to be able to change their size, but it was concerning to learn a primitive creature was able to do such a thing.


    It seemed to Han Sen that the boar had be smaller due to its eating of the walnuts.


    Han Sen watched it for another ten minutes, and by then, the boar that was once the size of a rhino was now the size of an average one.


    Han Sen remained there to watch it shrink even further, and after half an hour, it was the size of just a puppy.


    ¡°The walnut does make things smaller!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face warped into one of panic, so the first thing he did was unzip his pants to take a look.


    ¡°Whew! Thank the Maker it is still the same size.¡± Han Sen touched his manhood to make sure, and then wiped the sweat from his brow.


    The boar seemed to stop growing smaller after that, but when it stood up, it went back to ramming trees to eat even more of the walnuts that fell. After doing so, it grew even smaller.


    This confirmed to Han Sen that the walnuts did indeed make the boar smaller.

 Chapter 1162 - A Tree Hole

    <h4>Chapter 1162: A Tree Hole</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The boar continued to eat ravenously, despite its literal shoring, until it reached the size of an ant. Han Sen observed it intently, wondering why the boar might have wanted that to happen.


    The consumption of one of those walnuts did not seem to impart any benefits. It merely brought pain and made the consumer shrink. And now, the boar had lost all semnce of its previous, intimidating look.


    But despite having been made that small, the speed and strength of the creature looked unchanged.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to give the boar a scan and observe what it might have been attempting to do.


    But the boar took off running through the forest. It was only a primitive creature, though, so it was no trouble for Han Sen to follow it closely.


    The boar skittered its way over a distance of ten miles beforeing up to another, albeit stranger, walnut tree.


    The tree was of simr size to the others, but this tree had leaves that were ck and red, not verdant green. Furthermore, the tree looked as if it had been made from metal. Each leaf, and even theposition of its trunk, looked to be metallic. And even stranger, Han Sen was unable to detect the presence of a lifeforce stemming from that particr tree.


    If it was a tree king, there had to be a lifeforce. But if it really was a tree, it must have died a long time ago. And yet despite that, many fruits decorated the twigs and branches of the tree. That indicated it was actually alive.


    The mini boar took to climbing the tree, and it went up and up until it reached a small hole on the trunk¡¯s surface.


    The hole was almost as small as a needle hole, and Han Sen reckoned an average ant would have a difficult time squeezing through.


    At least Han Sen knew now why the boar wanted to make itself so small: it wanted to enter that little hole.


    Of course, this posed another question. Han Sen now wanted to know why the boar wanted to enter the hole so much. It had cost it a lot to do so, and all that effort had to be for some tangible result.


    Han Sen scanned the whole tree, top to bottom. He could not get a look at what might have resided inside the tree, due to its only point of entry being so small.


    Suddenly, though, Han Sen saw another creature approach. This time, it was a snake, but it was just as small as the boar. It climbed the tree and entered the hole just as the boar had.


    ¡°There must be something inside that tree hole.¡± Han Sen thought he might be able to find out by simply sawing the tree in two.


    But he ultimately decided against this, preferring to wait and watch for a while longer.


    Over the course of an hour, Han Sen was able to witness a number of simr creatures enter the tree. They were all tiny, just like the boar.


    It was quite perplexing, and difficult to fathom why so many creatures were shrinking themselves to enter the tree hole. One mini creature even looked like a titan.


    ¡°Does a special treasure reside in there? Is that why so many are going inside?¡± Han Sen wondered, but then, he saw a creature exit the hole.


    It looked like a monkey, except it possessed three tails.


    The monkey seemed bloated, following its exit. And eventually, after reaching the forest ground, it suddenly transformed into a three-meter-tall ape, directly in front of Han Sen.


    The three-tailed ape didn¡¯t remain there, though. After its sudden burst of growth, it took off running into the forest and disappeared from sight.


    Han Sen then thought to himself, ¡°Are the effects of bing mini temporary?¡±


    He was very curious over the on-going event, so Han Sen decided to remain there for a few days and watch what went on.


    Over that time, Han Sen was able to witness many different creaturese to and fro from the tree. The boar that had led Han Sen there came out on the third day of Han Sen¡¯s watch.


    When the boar exited the tree, it returned to its original size.


    Han Sen was positive it was the same boar, but he couldn¡¯t help but notice it looked a little different.


    Han Sen remembered its fangs were a creamy color, but now they gleamed with the color and brightness of gold. Furthermore, its lifeforce had be much stronger.


    Maker knew what happened inside that tree, over the course of a few days.


    Most creatures that Han Sen saw enter left the tree in three days.


    A few of them, however, did not return. It made Han Sen wonder what happened to them on the inside, that prohibited their return.


    After a few more days, Han Sen decided to do something about the ordeal. He opened his nine gene locks, and with Phoenix Sword in hand, he hacked the tree.


    Han Sen believed there had to be some sort of treasure inside; otherwise, the creatures wouldn¡¯t be so eager to go in and neither would they appear different after leaving.


    But when Han Sen shed the tree, the sword was only able to leave a streak of white against the tree¡¯s metallic, glimmering surface.


    Han Sen was shocked, so he thought to himself, ¡°Hmm, this really is special!¡±


    If Han Sen was unable to bring the tree down through brute strength, he was going to do as the creatures did and dine on a feast of walnuts.


    He first tried grabbing the walnuts on the tree he stood before, but strangely, he could not remove the walnuts. They were hard and firm in ce, as if they had been nailed to the branches.


    This did not dismay him, though. In fact, it made Han Sen happy. This proved to him that something awesome had to reside within the tree.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give it up, so he decided to spend time eating the ordinary walnuts.


    If the creatures could grow smaller after eating many of them, Han Sen believed he could do the same.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ll be able to change back, I might as well give it a shot.¡± Han Sen still wanted to exercise caution, though, despite this assumption. So, he brought out a creature he had captured a while ago to be his guinea pig.

 Chapter 1163 - Immortal Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Immortal Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s captured creature did not know it was being tricked. It thought it was being treated kindly, and so it happily gobbled up all the walnuts it was given. Before long, however, it started to writhe around on the ground in pain.


    Han Sen was then able to again confirm that the walnuts made creatures grow smaller. Three dayster, it returned to its ordinary size.


    Han Sen then decided to eat the walnuts himself, anxiously wanting to enter the tree hole and see what may have resided inside.


    The creatures always returned from the tree with the same or even greater strength than they had before. If Han Sen was to do as the creatures did, he thought he¡¯d share the same boon or at least go back to his original size in three days with all his power still intact.


    He ate quite a few, but nothing happened to him. He wasn¡¯t keen to give up just yet, so he kept on munching as many walnuts as he could, non-stop. After a while, it felt as if he had been delivered a massive electric shock. He fell to the ground and started twitching and convulsing.


    When the pain passed, Han Sen could already feel that he was much smaller. He felt himself having shrunk to the size of a seven-year-old child.


    Han Sen ate a whole heap more walnuts until he was the size of an ant. Then, he proceeded towards the tree hole.


    Han Sen did not immediately walk inside. He saw a primitive creature just ahead of him, so he masked his presence and followed it in slyly.


    The tree hole was almost like a tunnel, and it seemed more and more like something that had been bored into the tree. It could not have developed naturally, and so it had to have been built for some purpose Han Sen had yet to figure out.


    Han Sen followed the creature for a bit, and then, Han Sen saw something most shocking. He came to a street. It was wide and well-paved, lined with buildings. It was like another world inside the tree.


    Many creatures were there, too. The titan he had once seen was there, but there were also a whole host of others he hadn¡¯t. There were snakes, insects, and beasts of all kinds.


    There was harmony inside that miniature world. There was no conflict, and Han Sen was even able to see a few spirits in the mix, interacting with the rest of the denizens in peace.


    ¡°Is this a spirit shelter?¡± Han Sen asked himself with much shock.


    He followed the street he first came to. The mini world was crazy, and it delighted Han Sen with every twist and turn. The tree was hollow on the inside, and they had managed to build a whole city there, that went up in a spiral. Han Sen had wandered for quite a bit, and still, he was only at the bottom.


    The creatures there looked as if they all wanted to go up, but there were spirits guarding the way up. It seemed as if one would have to beat them, if they sought to ascend the city.


    Many creatures had been beaten by the spirits, and others had even been killed.


    The creature Han Sen followed managed to seed, and upon its victory, it was allowed to go up to the next level of the city. Han Sen was unsure whether or not he should join in. He wondered if the spirits would be angry due to the fact he was human.


    But then, Han Sen suddenly saw a human join a fight. In it, his leg was broken. Seeing the man get one of his legs broken, Han Sen instinctively ran up to him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Han Sen asked, as he helped him upright.


    The man looked surprised to see Han Sen, and he asked him, ¡°Are you new here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just came here today. What is your name?¡± Han Sen answered and asked.


    The man Han Sen helped was called Zhang Yuchen, and Han Sen helped bring the man back to his lodging. He exined what he could about the ce.


    The shelter belonged to an emperor. The spirit in charge was called Immortal Emperor. Zhang Yuchen hade to the shelter twenty years ago. He had been unable to be stronger, so he remained on the bottom floor.


    He said the ecosystem of the shelter was very harsh. If one was weak, they¡¯d be little more than a thrall, forced to remain on the bottom.


    If you were able to pass the test, you¡¯d be given a good life. The emperor would also provide those who ascended a lifewater to boost the gaining of strength.


    There were dozens of humans residing in the shelter, but most had managed to ascend. Only a few now remained on the bottom floor, and he was one of them.


    Zhang Yuchen was too weak to go forward, and he had only managed to max out his mutant geno points. Still not being strong enough, he had been on the bottom floor of the shelter for twenty years.


    Many of the people who hade, even those who hade muchter than him, had leveled up and seeded in ascending.


    Han Sen was very interested in the lifewater he spoke of, though. Zhang Yuchen had only ever received normal ones, which granted him ordinary geno points.


    High-level lifewater was able to impart primitive and mutant geno points.


    But to receive those, you would have to reach a higher level.


    Zhang Yuchen believed Han Sen was new there, so he asked about the Alliance.


    No human had spawned in the shelter for a while now, and Zhang Yuchen had been unable to return to the Alliance the whole time he had been there. As such, he was eager to learn about recent events.


    Han Sen told him about the current state of affairs, and Zhang Yuchen looked moved and emotional, hearing about the life he had left behind.


    Spawning in an emperor shelter, as he had, often made it impossible for humans to make use of a teleporter and return to the Alliance.


    After Han Sen learned more about the location he was in now, though, he was very happy.


    They very much weed outsiders there, and if you were strong enough to prove your mettle, you could take part in the trial of ascension without establishing a contract. Han Sen could obtain lifewater with little to no trouble.


    The ce needed a lot of manpower to remain operational, and regardless of your race, the stronger the better.


    There were a few humans there with spirit geno points, who had also managed to open eight gene locks. They had been unable to return to the Alliance, but they were happy with their life as it was.


    ¡°No one wants to help you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    If humans were enjoying life there and wanted to help others, all they would have to do was give him low-level lifewater to level him up.


    But Zhang Yuchen shook his head with a dismal look.

 Chapter 1164 - Breaking Shield

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Breaking Shield</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen left Zhang Yuchen¡¯s house, he went straight to the testing area.


    He had been told the creatures who came to the shelter and had been unable to ascend were only allowed to remain inside for three days. If they did not leave in that time, their bodies would be damaged.


    But when they left the tree, the effects of the walnuts would wear off and they¡¯d return to their proper size.


    So, Han Sen thought he shouldn¡¯t squander any more of his time there.


    If Han Sen was able to go up one level, he¡¯d receive a drop of the prestigious lifewater. It seemed like a goal worthy of pursuing. When he reached the second floor¡¯s entrance, he stepped forward while no one else did.


    ¡°New human?¡± the guard asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen answered.


    The spirit pointed at a circr shield on a wall and said, ¡°If you break the shield in under ten minutes, you will have passed the test.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised to hear this was the test, and so he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t I need to fight you guys?¡±


    The spirits said, ¡°You are an ignorant fellow, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯d kill you in one hit, but the emperor doesn¡¯t allow that. So, go and attempt to break that shield. Next time, things won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    Being given the task of breaking the shield was a one-time, first-time affair. Not wanting humans to be killed outright made it seem as if the emperor was in dire need of more staff.


    ¡°No!¡± Zhang Yuchen was limping towards Han Sen, seeking to stop him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    Zhang Yuchen told him, ¡°You are only given one chance to break the shield and level up that way. If you fail, trying to reach the second floor will be far more difficult in the future, as you¡¯ll be subject to a crueler challenge.¡±


    The spirits chimed in to mock, saying, ¡°The test has already started. You¡¯d better hurry, as you only have seven seconds left.¡±


    Zhang Yuchen eximed, ¡°Oh, no! If you miss out on this opportunity, I have no idea how many years it might take for you to level up.¡±


    ¡°Five seconds,¡± the spirit said, with a happy expression.


    Han Sen patted Zhang Yuchen on the shoulders and said, ¡°Thanks for letting me know.¡±


    ¡°But I was toote,¡± Zhang Yuchen said, remorsefully.


    ¡°It might not be.¡± Han Sen walked towards the shield.


    ¡°Three seconds,¡± the spirit said, before starting a countdown.


    Han Sen was not in a rush, so he approached the shield slowly.


    ¡°Two seconds. If you don¡¯t hurry, you won¡¯t even be able to get a single punch in,¡± the spirit said.


    Zhang Yuchen regretted talking to Han Sen now, as he had cost him much time.


    Han Sen just smiled and gave the shield a slight nudge.


    Pang!


    The shield blew up into little pieces.


    Everyone all around was shocked, and the spirit frowned, saying, ¡°The shield must have been on the verge of copse. It has been there a long time, after all.¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°Go and rest, Brother Yuchen. When I receive some lifewater, I¡¯lle back and share it with you.¡±


    Zhang Yuchen, with a wry smile, slinked away.


    Han Sen thought the man was quite strange. Han Sen had seeded, but he had left without saying anything.


    Still, he let him go for now. Han Sen was going to talk to him when he was done.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± Han Sen asked the guards, pointing towards the stairs that led up.


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡± The spirit was not happy over the way Han Sen won, but the rules were the rules. He wasn¡¯t going to prevent Han Sen from proceeding. It seemed as if the emperor ruled his subordinates well.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my lifewater?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The spirit threw a bottle at Han Sen, but he did not say a word.


    Han Sen caught it. It was transparent, and a honey-looking drop of liquid resided within.


    Han Sen put it away and started to ascend the stairs.


    Each floor looked the same as thest. The buildings and architecture were identical to the floors below, and each floor was popted by a number of creatures and spirits.


    When Han Sen arrived on the next floor, a spirit said, ¡°Wait here; a spirit wille and put you to work soon.¡±


    Han Sen saw a few creatures waiting ahead of him; they were the ones who had passed the test.


    Han Sen knew that the people who came here would have to work for one day.


    ¡°Can I keep on climbing?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course, but you need to finish your duties first,¡± the spirit coldly said.


    Han Sen waited in line with the creatures. It was an emperor shelter, so who knew how many elites might have been living there. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to push his luck and try to subvert the rules.


    After a while of waiting, a spirit approached and guided them to another section of the floor.


    Han Sen knew why, as they¡¯d have to have their strength tested. If you were weak, you could not perform the task expected of you.


    Han Sen looked ahead and saw a mountain of walnuts there. They surprised him quite a bit.


    The walnuts were purple in color, so they had to be from that tree. There were creatures in a chain-gang, pushing a stone mill, grinding them into dust.


    The stone mill was very heavy, and the primitive creatures were having a difficult time operating it.


    ¡°New human?¡± Han Sen was sent to a stone mill. Another human stood next to him and tried to strike up a conversation, but Han Sen ignored him to focus on the work.

 Chapter 1165 - Sky Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Sky Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I have only just arrived. This is my first time doing this,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to put your back into it and work hard. There may be no guards here, but you have a quota of ten walnut powder sacks a day. If you don¡¯t meet that quota, they¡¯ll bump you back down a level. Then, you¡¯ll have to do the test all over again,¡± the man exined.


    ¡°What use is the powder for?¡± Han Sen asked, as he began to work.


    ¡°Those of us down here don¡¯t have a clue. But it¡¯s a material that¡¯s wanted by the big cheese, and since we¡¯re required to produce it, we don¡¯t question it any further.¡± The man briefly paused, look around, and then spoke again in a quieter tone. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear this from me, got it? But... rumors say that Immortal Emperor, the big boss of this ce, uses it to craft what has been dubbed Immortal Pills.¡±


    ¡°What are they for? Do they make him immortal?¡± Han Sen inquisitively asked.


    The manughed and balked. ¡°Spirits are immortal already! Immortal Pills, however, are said to grant spirits ess to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. They were created by Immortal Emperor, so naturally, they were only named after him.¡±


    The man then stopped chatting, so he could focus on working the stone mill and grinding the walnuts.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t push very hard. He casually worked the mill while his mind rxed to ponder the nature of Immortal Emperor.


    ¡°He needs all thisbor for the production of these Immortal Pills?¡± Han Sen did not believe eating the pills would allow one to ascend and be a demi-god.


    He believed this due to his experience with Xiang Yin. To ascend, you had to literally ascend an excruciatingly painful staircase. Walnuts wouldn¡¯t allow you to skip that, and Han Sen believed the best they could do was make a person temporarily stronger to weather the cleansing fires a little better.


    By the time the day was done, Han Sen had created twenty sacks of walnut powder. When the spirits came to take them, they provided him with two drops of lifewater.


    ¡°You¡¯re good. You¡¯ve only just arrived and you¡¯ve already produced twenty sacks-worth,¡± the man, receiving his lifewater, said to Han Sen.


    The man had produced fifteen sacks, but that only granted him one drop of lifewater. The additional five, however, would count for the next day of work. If he did another fifteen the next day, he¡¯d receive two lifewater drops.


    Han Sen spoke to the man briefly, but then fled the shelter, exiting via the tree hole he had entered from. He wanted to spend time researching the effects of the lifewater.


    Han Sen returned to his own shelter, and on the third day, his body returned to its ordinary size.


    And while Han Sen may have been ordinary, the drop of lifewater he had received was still as small as it used to be. The vial of liquid was so small, it couldn¡¯t even be ssified as a drop. It was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Han Sen summoned Moment Queen and Dragon King and asked them about Immortal Emperor, to see what they knew. They both imed not to know who he was, but Dragon King told Han Sen that it was most likely a fake emperor.


    ¡°Why would you say he is fake?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Emperor is a title, not a self-given name. It is bestowed upon a spirit by other spirits in recognition of their greatness. If he is not widely recognized, how can he be an emperor?¡± Dragon King exined his reasoning.


    ¡°What you say makes sense, but what if he does have the strength of an emperor? What if he does, and he just maintains a low profile and keeps to himself?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Impossible. The actual body of an emperor is not much stronger than that of a king spirit, but it provides the emperors a higher chance of opening ten gene locks. Unlocking your tenth gene lock, however, requires many resources. Do you think this fellow could obtain all the resources he would need silently, without others bing aware?¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°I suppose you may be right. He doesn¡¯t have many resources, actually. Plus, out here in the normal-sized world, he onlymands a tree.¡± Han Sen agreed with Dragon King, hearing it put like that.


    Han Sen then showed Dragon King the lifewater he had received, and to this, Dragon King said, ¡°Holy smoke! Lifewater, you say? This is a skydrop! You¡¯ve met Sky King.¡±


    ¡°Who? Sky King? Skydrop? This is lifewater.¡± Han Sen was confused.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor must be that *sshole Sky King. Just when I thought he couldn¡¯t stoop any lower, the guy goes and proims himself to be an emperor!¡± Dragon King almost looked amused.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King exined, ¡°He is another one of the eight generals. I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t meet a grizzly end yet. And now he¡¯s moved on to call himself Immortal Emperor? It makes me shudder.¡±


    Han Sen believed Dragon King must have held some sort of grudge against Sky King to possess such a strong reaction, so he said, ¡°It has been a long time, you know. Are you sure there wasn¡¯t a chance for him to level up and be an emperor?¡±


    Dragon King looked at Han Sen with disdain and said, ¡°My *ss! He used to be an emperor. He became too big for his breeches, so you know what he did? He challenged Ancient Devil Emperor himself. And of course, Ancient Devil defeated him. But he was taken in as a general. During their battle, though, Sky King was injured quite badly. His wounds were so grievous, they knocked him down a peg. He became a king spirit, as a result. He¡¯ll always have to remain so, as well. He¡¯ll never be an emperor, ever again.¡±


    Han Sen then told Dragon King about theboring, and what was whispered about the Immortal Pills.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°If he is indeed Sky King, might it be possible he has found a way to recover? Is that why he hides atop the shelter inside the tree hole?¡±


    Dragon King frowned and said, ¡°Ancient Devil said he cannot be healed. Not now, not ever. But Sky King, he¡¯s as slippery as an eel. It wouldn¡¯t wholly surprise me if he truly did find a way to recover. Might I ask, is that shelter a ck and red walnut tree?¡±


    Dragon King stared at Han Sen with a queer look.


    Han Sen confirmed his suspicion and described the tree in further detail. He also went on to exin how the interior looked.


    Dragon King squealed, and said, ¡°Oh, no! That really must be the Sky Tree! This is what he owned during his time as an emperor. It should have been destroyed, after the battle. It¡¯s growing again? But if it¡¯s growing, there must have been a lifeforce on it.¡±


    Dragon King suddenly widened his eyes, and he said, ¡°Haha! I know! This is what Sky King wants... This is a good chance...¡±

 Chapter 1166 - Trade with a Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Trade with a Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen frowned, seeing Dragon King cackle like a maniac.


    Dragon King managed to rpose himself and respond, ¡°Kid, I have quite the opportunity for you. I¡¯m keen to see if you¡¯d dare ept.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen guessed it¡¯d be rted to Immortal Emperor, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure what the proposition might be.


    If Dragon King was going to suggest Han Sen should conquer and im Immortal Shelter, his answer would be an immediate no. Han Sen didn¡¯t believe he was strong enough to tackle such a ce.


    ¡°The walnut tree you mentioned? That is the Sky Tree. It¡¯s an emperor geno tree. Sky King uses it to level up.¡±


    Dragon King went on to say, ¡°The tree was supposedly destroyed amidst the battle I mentioned. But you just said the tree had no lifeforce, which would also indicate it was dead. I think he is currently attempting to revive the tree. I know what he is up to, but I must apud him for the difficulty of the task he has undertaken.¡±


    ¡°And what does that have to do with the opportunity?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Dragon King said, ¡°If I am correct, he is growing another Sky Tree inside the original Sky Tree. These things are supposed to take millions of years to grow, though. He must be using the remains of his dead one to jumpstart the growth of a second. A suitably parasitic approach for him.¡±


    Dragon King looked directly at Han Sen and told him, ¡°I have a way in which you can get your hands on that new tree. Even at the stage it¡¯s probably in right now, a seedling, it can greatly benefit you. If you grow it sessfully, well, it would be priceless.¡±


    ¡°And what would you require in exchange?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think Dragon King would help him for nothing. For Dragon King to tell Han Sen the tree was that good, there had to be a catch.


    Dragon King smiled and said, ¡°You know I only have a tiny piece of my soul remaining. If I continue to stay inside this ring, even that will be extinguished. I¡¯m on a leash, tethered to a ticking time bomb. I¡¯m living on borrowed time.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to waste time, hearing him beat around the bush.


    ¡°If you can find me a body, I can evolve a bit. Do that, and I¡¯ll tell you what you need to do to get a hold of that tree,¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°How would I help you? You want the body of a king spirit?¡±


    Dragon King shook his head said, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not doing too good. Even with a king spirit¡¯s stone directly in front of me, I could not take it.¡±


    Dragon King went on to say, ¡°I just hope you can find me a super creature¡¯s egg. A super creature is at its weakest when its egg is about to hatch. If you provide me such an egg, I¡¯ll be happy to forfeit my spirit-life and take over the super creature¡¯s body and live as one.¡±


    ¡°A super creature¡¯s egg? They aren¡¯t easy to find. Where do you expect me to find one around here?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get one for me right now. Just make me a promise that if you stumble across such an egg in your travels, you will keep it for me,¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°If the tree is as good as you¡¯re making it out to be, then you have my word,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Dragon King said.


    Although Dragon King could not entirely trust Han Sen would help him, it was a chance at something better than his current state of existence.


    ¡°Now, tell me how I can get my hands on that Sky Tree.¡± Han Sen was ready.


    ¡°The new Sky Tree will be growing on top of the old one. Right now, Sky King is probably trying to amass a number of subordinates to help break down what remains of the old tree, to aid in the growth of the second. You will have to get close. With the Night Cloak, you can sneak in unnoticed and steal it,¡± Dragon King exined.


    Han Sen thought it¡¯d be worth a shot. The Night Cloak made a person wholly invisible while it was nighttime. It could even hide one¡¯s scent.


    The Night Cloak was an item of manyyers, and it was difficult for Han Sen to get aplete grip on all of its functions. He could, however, use it as an actual cloak of invisibility, and he was content with that function for the time being.


    Han Sen stuffed his belly with more walnuts and went to visit the Sky Tree.


    Entering the tree hole shelter, he looked around for Zhang Yuchen. As a ¡°thank you,¡± he provided him the lifewater vials.


    Han Sen asked Dragon King what he thought of the lifewater, and he was told that the vials of lifewater could indeed be beneficial, but they were low-tier items. For an elite such as Han Sen, they were useless. As a result, Han Sen was happy to give them away.


    Zhang Yuchen, seeing the lifewater, was shocked. He eximed, ¡°Whoa! Are you really giving those to me?¡±


    ¡°You helped me, even when you were injured. It¡¯s the least you deserve,¡± Han Sen exined his reasoning for the generosity.


    Zhang Yuchen wished to say something, but someone called him.


    He quickly pushed the door and went out, as Han Sen followed.


    The man who called him was the guy who had worked alongside Han Sen. His name was Cheng Hu.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, you must hide. Qui Ping has returned!¡± Cheng Hu quickly spoke, not noticing Han Sen there.


    Zhang Yuchen shook his head, and with a dismal look said, ¡°Where? Where can I run? Let hime for me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Cheng Hu was surprised to see Han Sen there.


    Zhang Yuchen gave Han Sen the lifewater back, saying, ¡°I appreciate the gift, but it would be wasted on me. Run. If others say you know me, pretend we never met.¡± Zhang Yuchen then pushed the two away and told them both to leave him.

 Chapter 1167 - Interracial Love

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Interracial Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhang Yuchen kicked them away, and before Han Sen could even ask what was going on, the door was mmed in their faces.


    ¡°Tiger, what¡¯s going on? Is there a grudge between the two?¡± Han Sen asked Cheng Hu.


    Tiger was his nickname. It wasn¡¯t because of his name, but because he practiced a hyper geno art called Killer Tiger. It borrowed the momentum of a tiger, so in battle, he could pounce upon foes with the ferocity of a great cat.


    Cheng Hu sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but the reason Brother Zhang has been down here for so long is all because of Qiu Ping.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all humans and in this together, aren¡¯t we? Why would Qiu Ping make things harder for someone else?¡± Han Sen asked, frowning.


    Cheng Hu gave a wry smile, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t exactly me Qiu Ping and call him the bad guy, as much as you can say Brother Zhang didn¡¯t do anything wrong here. For them to both spawn here was a big mistake.¡±


    Cheng Hu told their story to Han Sen, and Han Sen sighed after hearing it all.


    They both spawned in the same shelter in the previous sanctuary. And when they spawned again in Immortal Shelter, they became even closer. It was like fate, for them to remain together.


    They were closer than brothers, to start off with.


    Qiu Ping was a surpasser with maxed out sacred-geno points. He even had hyper geno arts that were far stronger than Zhang Yuchen¡¯s, but neither of them minded this. They always worked together and they always worked hard.


    Zhang Yuchen knew he wasn¡¯t as strong as Qiu Ping, so he worked extra hard to keep up. But woe befell their rtionship, and it was torn into tatters by a woman who came between them.


    It was a female spirit. Men have needs, and in this ce that was especially true, given the fact that there were no women.


    Spirits were different than humans, and spirits merely cherished thepanionship of someone who could talk to them. Qiu Ping met a female spirit while he was working, and they both swiftly fell in love.


    But one day, when Qiu Ping returned home, he saw Zhang Yuchen naked.


    The spirit was struggling beneath him, and when Qiu Ping appeared, she called out for his help. She imed he had been doing awful things to her, and that Zhang Yuchen thought such actions were fine because he told her she was ¡°just a spirit.¡±


    But Zhang Yuchen imed he never did such a thing or said such evil words. He told Qiu Ping she was framing him, and so Zhang Yuchen killed her.


    Since then, with the truth of the matter obscured, they had been enemies. And when the female spirit respawned, she returned to see Qiu Ping. She imed he could not protect her, and she broke up with him.


    Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°This must have been going on for many years. And it still is?¡±


    Cheng Hu replied, ¡°No one can say for sure what really happened. Qiu Ping is very powerful amongst the circle of this shelter¡¯s top humans. He proims that any who seek to help Brother Zhang will be considered his enemy. Brother Zhang does not wish to burden people with this, so he tries not to associate himself with others too closely. It really has been going on for years.¡±


    Zhang Yuchen¡¯s fitness was low, but he had been there for twenty years and should have at least amassed arge sum of ordinary points by now. Han Sen knew there had to be a reason why he did not want to level up.


    ¡°Did you just say Qiu Ping has returned?¡± Han Sen double-checked.


    Cheng Hu quietly said, ¡°Yes. He broke up with the spirit, but she has been helping him a lot. He is much stronger than the other humans who are here, so he took a job upstairs and never came down. But now, he says he ising back down to put the business with Brother Zhang to bed. Permanently.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to end all this? How?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What I do know is that he has opened eight gene locks. If he seeks to kill Brother Zhang, he¡¯ll be able to do so easily,¡± Cheng Hu.


    ¡°What is the level of this spirit?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°All I know is that the spirit is a servant of a king spirit. The only reason why Qiu Ping was able to sign a contract with the king spirit and manage to open eight gene locks was through her help. Royal spirits are usually the highest level that humans can sign contracts with, so Qiu Ping must really trust her,¡± Cheng Hu said.


    Han Sen thought there must be something wrong with that spirit. It may have been a knight-ss spirit or something. But servants such as that could not help Qiu Ping as much as Cheng Hu was telling him she had.


    If she was a high-level spirit, their rtionship was akin to the poor farmhand being with the kingdom¡¯s princess. It was like a twisted fairytale, wrought of strange and rare circumstances. It was even weirder, to acknowledge they were both of a different species.


    They were both talking near Brother Zhang¡¯s house, and suddenly, Cheng Hu looked shocked. He moved and pulled Han Sen into the alley with him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen saw a middle-aged man approaching, d in armor.


    ¡°That is Qiu Ping!¡± Cheng Hu said.


    Han Sen watched Qiu Ping march directly into the house.


    ¡°Zhang Yuchen, get out. I have received an Immortal Order. We need to end this today,¡± Qiu Ping coldly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s an Immortal Order?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Cheng Hu answered, ¡°Immortal Emperor forbids killing of your own volition. Murder must be sanctioned, ore through an order directly from Immortal Emperor. By joining the Immortal Army, though, you may murder as you see fit. I cannot believe he has finally received it.¡±


    Cheng Hu stopped talking after that, but Han Sen got the idea.

 Chapter 1168 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Level Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The door opened, and Zhang Yuchen walked through.


    ¡°Zhang Yuchen, I now have permission to kill you. Do you have anyst words?¡± Qiu Ping showed no reluctance in his confrontation.


    ¡°There is nothing more for me to say. I did not do anything, but for the pain you have experienced, I can only provide you my condolence,¡± Zhang Yuchen answered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll kill you, do you?¡± Qiu Ping looked angry.


    ¡°When I said I did not do it, I did not do it,¡± Zhang Yuchen said.


    Hiscent attitude fanned the mes of Qiu Ping¡¯s heart and temper. Without further ado, he shed his sword towards Zhang Yuchen.


    Zhang Yuchen knew he was going to die, and he did not want to fight the cruel twists of fate that had led him to that moment. He stood there and waited for the blow to strike.


    Qiu Ping¡¯s de was brought up to Zhang Yuchen neck, but it did not go any further. The sword nicked a small cut across the skin of his neck, and that was it.


    ¡°Let me ask you one more time; do you admit what you did or not?¡± Qiu Ping asked.


    ¡°That spirit spits poison in your ears. Recognize her for the forked tongue she really possesses and wake up!¡± Zhang Yuchen proimed.


    ¡°Even now you try to drive a wedge between me and Smoke. D*mn you!¡± Qiu Ping¡¯s anger only increased, and he was ready to strike his believed nemesis down.


    Dong!


    A hazy longsword shed before Qiu Ping¡¯s sword, and it shattered.


    ¡°If the spirit was unharmed, why kill him? He has suffered down here, in the pits of this miserable ce for many years. Isn¡¯t that suffering enough?¡± Han Sen threw away the sword.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was small, but Taia and Phoenix Sword could not shrink with him. As such, he was using a mini beast soul weapon.


    Han Sen summoned a primitive ss sword to block Qiu Ping¡¯s strike.


    Han Sen did not know the truth, as much as Qiu Ping did not either. But he knew Zhang Yuchen did not seem to be the sort to do what the allegations imed he had.


    Furthermore, if Zhang Yuchen was as weak as he believed, it was difficult to imagine that he could force himself on a spirit or even kill her, as the story went.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiu Ping said.


    Zhang Yuchen quickly said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Brother Han, but this matter concerns the two of us and only the two of us.¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°I don¡¯t care for the petty reasons of your quarrel, but I do hope Mister Qiu will give me some time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Qiu Ping asked.


    ¡°Give me time to prove Zhang Yuchen did not do anything wrong,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°And how would you do that?¡± Qiu Ping said.


    ¡°Give me ten days. If I cannot prove his innocence to you in that time, you may do as you please,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Why would I give you ten days?¡± Qiu Ping looked intimidating.


    ¡°Thest thing you want is to believe your best friend betrayed you as you are so sure he did. Give me ten days, and faith in your friend will not even be necessary. You will learn, know, and understand that he is a good person. He did not do what you think he did,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That is not enough,¡± Qiu Ping said.


    ¡°Fine. Attack me ten times, one strike for each day. If you cannot kill me, give me the ten days I request,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°No! You should not get yourself involved in this,¡± Zhang Yuchen screamed. He believed Han Sen was new here and was not strong. He wholeheartedly believed Qiu Ping could end Han Sen¡¯s life with a single swing.


    ¡°And this is between me and Qiu Ping,¡± Han Sen said, walking forward to directly face Qiu Ping. ¡°Come on; one strike for one day.¡±


    Qiu Ping drew his sword and shed towards Han Sen. He was so fast, the ten attacks were like one. Everyone expected Han Sen to be cut up and diced like dinner.


    ¡°Qiu Ping,e for me! Don¡¯t hurt him,¡± Zhang Yuchen screamed.


    But Qiu Ping was so fast, his attacks were already over before anyone heard what Zhang Yuchen had to say.


    Han Sen¡¯s body had a few marks, and he was bleeding a little.


    ¡°I will see you in ten days. No one will be here to save you then.¡± Qiu Ping returned his sword and left.


    ¡°How did you withstand the ten of those attacks. I didn¡¯t even see you dodge them.¡± Cheng Hu looked at Han Sen with great admiration.


    Han Sen looked at his wounds and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bother dodging.¡±


    ¡°No way! And he didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Cheng Hu asked, in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he is notpletely heartless,¡± Han Sen said.


    Cheng Hu then said, ¡°But how will you be able to prove Brother Zhang¡¯s innocence in ten days?¡±


    ¡°I will have to find out who is responsible for all this,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You want to find that spirit, don¡¯t you? She is in the highest level of the shelter, inside the pce. You won¡¯t get there,¡± Cheng Hu said.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get there.¡± Han Sen spoke with confidence.


    Han Sen nned to get there so he could see Sky King, anyway. Helping them at the same time was a good excuse for others to see him ascend the ranks.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Not even Qiu Ping himself was able to reach the top! The top levels are upied by super creatures and king spirits!¡± Cheng Hu thought Han Sen was insane.


    Han Sen just smiled and said, ¡°Qiu Ping¡¯s inability does not mean I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll seed where he failed.¡±


    After that, Han Sen walked towards the third floor.


    Cheng Hu wished to say something more, but Zhang Yuchen pulled him back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! That guy is nuts. We have to stop him from getting himself killed!¡± Cheng Hu proimed.


    Zhang Yuchen then said, ¡°Can you not see it? Brother Han is special.¡±


    ¡°How special? He¡¯s just a noob.¡± It was when he said this that he realized Han Sen might not have been as green as he had been led to believe. After all, how could a newbie withstand Qiu Ping¡¯s attack?


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go have a look,¡± Cheng Hu said.


    Zhang Yuchen could not go to the second level, so he was unable to follow.

 Chapter 1169 - Going Up Two Levels

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Going Up Two Levels</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Han Sen walked forward, he thought about what had just transpired and was sure Qiu Ping was not a murderer. If he had what it took to take another man¡¯s life, Zhang Yuchen would have been killed in the first strike.


    Qiu Ping¡¯s ten attacks were incredibly fast. They were so fast, Zhang Yuchen and Cheng Hu weren¡¯t even able to see the strikesing. That being said, Han Sen knew Qiu Ping was not going to put his strength into the attack and actually try to kill him. Because of this foresight, Han Sen knew he did not even have to bother dodging.


    ¡°It has been twenty years, so if Qiu Ping really wanted to kill Zhang Yuchen, would he really need permission?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen now stood at the entrance of the third floor. There weren¡¯t many creatures conducting the test there.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± a spirit guard asked, seeing Han Sen approach.


    ¡°I¡¯m going up.¡± Han Sen smiled and pointed up.


    The spirit summoned an instrument. He strummed its strings and a noise sounded. It was louder than thunder, and when the noise broke, it was like it whipped Han Sen¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Listen to my song. You are free to ascend if you can withstand its might and remain standing.¡±


    The spirit¡¯s fingers rolled across the instrument as more thunderous sounds broke and snapped the atmosphere of the arena. Each note was again like the cracking of a whip against Han Sen¡¯s eardrums and heart.


    Han Sen stood where he was, simply watching the spirit y. He had witnessed Xiang Yin¡¯s musical powers first-hand. The strength of a royal spirit¡¯s music, byparison, was weak and unremarkable.


    Cheng Hu had nowe to understand Han Sen was a very powerful person, but still, he worried for him.


    Cheng Hu was standing far away from the source of that music, but he already felt his heart begin to tear asunder. It was incredible how Han Sen lookedpletely unfazed, despite standing right in front of the instrument.


    As the tune went on, the music grew louder in volume. Han Sen didn¡¯t move an inch, as if he had gonepletely deaf. When the song ended, Han Sen walked to the third floor without looking back.


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t spawn in this shelter?¡± Cheng Hu thought to himself. He wondered if Han Sen had what it took to reach the top floor.


    After all, that was where the emperor lived. And, if everything he had heard was true, many super creatures and king spirits lived up there with him. Reaching there would be an incredible achievement.


    Before reaching the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, Cheng Hu had never heard of something as scary as a super creature existing. Having learned about them, and to now think about a number of them collected in one ce, he felt drained of hope for Han Sen¡¯s probability of seeding.


    It was difficult enough for humans to hunt sacred-blood creatures. He had never imagined there was something worse and even more frightful lurking in the sanctuaries.


    Humans who spawned in king spirit shelters never had a hope of returning home to the Alliance.


    Han Sen was currently on the third floor, and there weren¡¯t many rules there. Reaching this point was a proof of strength, and it meant you were not some witless yahoo. Here, you could even dictate and choose for yourself the times you wanted to work.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hang around, though. He marched straight to the entrance to the fourth floor, wanting to reach the top so he could speak with the woman who had caused so muchmotion.


    He needed to get there so Dragon King could detect where the new Sky Tree was, as well.


    A royal spirit was, again, positioned at the entrance. Han Sen approached and told him, ¡°I¡¯m going up.¡±


    The royal spirit wasted no time in pulling out a sheet of parchment. Then, he proceeded to draw a monster on it.


    The next second, that same monster leaped out of the piece of paper and immediately tried to attack Han Sen.


    Qiu Ping was a good distance away, out of sight, but he watched Han Sen intently with much intrigue.


    ¡°Can humans really reach the fifth floor?¡± Qiu Ping wanted Han Sen to seed, but hecked hope.


    He used to be proud of his triumph in maxing out his sacred-geno points, but when he arrived in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, he realized his power was actually minuscule.


    King spirits and super creatures could destroy humans with the greatest and swiftest of ease. There was arge gulf of power separating them and humanity.


    He had maxed out ordinary, primitive, mutant, and sacred-blood geno points in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and he had also managed to open eight gene locks. Compared to every other human, he was incredibly powerful. Butpared to king spirits, he was still very weak and of no challenge.


    Qiu Ping could tell Han Sen was special, and that he could aplish more than most could. He didn¡¯t think Han Sen had enough to reach the fifth floor.


    Thest human to spawn in the shelter was four years ago. If Han Sen had been that person, it was difficult to imagine any person could obtain the power necessary to reach the fifth floor in a measly four years.


    Han Sen¡¯s body zed with the color red. He opened eight of his Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s gene locks. In a single hit, he split the monster¡¯s head open.


    The royal spirit looked genuinely surprised, but he continued to draw more and more creatures. Each one came to life and tried to attack Han Sen. There were monsters of all sorts leaping out of the paper. There were beasts big and small, humanoid creatures, and insects of various families.


    They were all summoned with an aggressive, insatiable bloodlust. They all went straight for Han Sen as soon as they came to be.


    Han Sen only needed to take a deep breath and start swinging his fists to eliminate each threat.


    Leaves and hazy dust swept through the field of their battle.


    The monsters were unable to touch Han Sen once, as he ducked and weaved his way through the hordes. He killed everything with ease, as the monsters gushed blood that was ck like the ink that had drawn them to life.


    ¡°That is incredible. But still, it¡¯s probably not enough to reach the top.¡± Qiu Ping continued to watch Han Sen¡¯s progress.


    Pang!


    After Han Sen eliminated every ink-born monster, he nned to punch the royal spirit.


    The royal spirit looked frightened at Han Sen¡¯s sudden approach, so he hastily drew the image of a turtle for protection.


    Boom!


    Han Sen punched through the turtle and hit the royal spirit, sending him flying backwards.


    Everyone looked their way now, as Han Sen went on his way to the fourth floor.


    Han Sen knew Sky King wanted to grow a new Sky Tree. He needed strong people in his employ, so he¡¯d value Han Sen highly if he was actually there to perform services for him. This would provide Han Sen with the opportunity to get close.


    So far, Han Sen and Dragon King¡¯s n was going well.

 Chapter 1170 - Man’s Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Man¡¯s Ocean</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Han Sen walk towards the fourth floor, Qiu Ping chose to follow.


    Han Sen asked around for the entrance that would take him to the prestigious fifth floor, as that was his next destination.


    But suddenly, Qiu Ping appeared before him to bar his path.


    ¡°You really are going to the fifth floor, aren¡¯t you?¡± Qiu Ping said.


    Han Sen nodded, and told him, ¡°How else am I going to learn the truth? I need to go there if I aim to receive the answers I am looking for.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then take this strike!¡± Qiu Ping brought out his sword with an rming amount of calmness.


    It was an unsettling calmness, full of the tension that preceded a storm.


    Han Sen did not think Qiu Ping was as good as he believed himself to be. Han Sen had encountered other humans before who had opened their gene locks through the assistance of spirits. They were much weaker than humans whose strength had been unlocked through deeds of their own.


    Qiu Ping had opened eight gene locks through spirit geno points. That meant his true strength was equivalent to someone who had opened seven gene locks by themselves. But that was at best; it was likely he was even worse than that. This is what Han Sen had previously believed.


    But Han Sen¡¯s opinion changed when he saw Qiu Ping draw his sword.


    Qiu Ping was an elite of the truest sense. Seeing how he drew his sword, Han Sen was able to tell how strong he was.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to give Qiu Ping a scan, but he was unable to feel Qiu Ping¡¯s energy flow.


    Qiu Ping¡¯s lifeforce was like an ocean, deep and unpredictable.


    The next second, Qiu Ping¡¯s sword zed with a ring re of light. It was a disy of that ocean inside him.


    And when the sword was out, the ocean inside him changed.


    As Han Sen watched all of this unfold, he was shocked. He had been witness to many strong attacks in the past, and while Qiu Ping¡¯s performance was not as beautiful as Yi Dongmu¡¯s, it possessed that same lethal and cunning edge.


    It was like smelling a rose and waking a lion that slumbered in your heart.


    Qiu Ping¡¯s casual strike looked in. It was a deceptive facade, though, one that sought to mask the true strength of the strike beneath a veil of weakness.


    But this in attack, if you looked closely, looked like a horizon-spanning ocean.


    If it was a sharp swording his way, Han Sen could block it. If it was a bomb, Han Sen could dodge it. But this was an ocean, and it was too much toprehend and avoid.


    Han Sen was curious what kind of man could wield an attack such as that.


    If Yi Dongmu¡¯s strikes were full of cruelty and stubbornness, then Qiu Ping¡¯s strikes were ones that had experienced a tumultuous lifetime, carrying every emotion under the eye of the sun.


    Facing this strike, this was the first time Han Sen did not know what to do.


    No matter what power was used against someone, there was always a viable counter or solution to negating what it sought to do.


    But this attack, for the first time ever, seemed wless. Han Sen could not think of a way in which he might avoid it.


    Qiu Ping¡¯s move did not have a consistent theme, and it changed whenever it sought to, like the rolling of the tide. To create something such as this, a person would have had to have gone through a lot.


    This attack gave Han Sen a feeling he had almost never felt before.


    Ever since he received the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen had possessed the powers of near-wless prediction. He very much loved it, being able to tell what was toe.


    It wasn¡¯t perfect. One had to be well-versed in its teachings and practice with it a lot to be proficient, but even still, it could not predict everything. After all, the man who created the Dongxuan Sutra was unable to predict he¡¯d die in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    If people wished to control the world, they had to have control over themselves first.


    ¡°Am I doing well?¡± Han Sen saw this strike, and all of a sudden, every inch of his body was a reflective fraction of a mirror.


    Katcha!


    In that moment, Han Sen felt a chain break inside his body. He had managed to open the sixth gene lock of the Dongxuan Sutra.


    ¡°I have always thought too much about what my opponents can do. I never take the time to think about what I myself am capable of.¡± Seeing the strikee towards his face, Han Sen received a sudden boost of rity and vision. All the hesitation he was experiencing was gone.


    The moment he was going to get hit, he used his finger to stop the sword.


    In the fraction of a second, the hurricane of emotion stopped. The ocean that swelled, bubbled, and boiled with a watery rage was quelled. Qiu Ping was done.


    In shock over what had happened, Qiu Ping put his sword away.


    Han Sen brought his finger back down as if nothing happened.


    ¡°You are looking for a king spirit,¡± Qiu Ping said and left.


    Han Sen looked at him strangely. The woman that had caused all thismotion was a king spirit; it was difficult to believe.


    Qiu Ping should have known Zhang Yuchen would not have been able to do anything to a spirit who was that powerful. Perhaps he had pretended not to know, all so he could save his life.


    Han Sen thought he might have given up more than Zhang Yuchen had. He had not said anything, just swallowed it all this time.


    Qiu Ping had told Han Sen that she was a king spirit so Han Sen would question whether or not he really wished to proceed on his current course.


    After that strike he had witnessed, Han Sen was able to see right through Qiu Ping. Qiu Ping now also knew that Han Sen had what it took to handle himself going forward.


    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯m keen to see who this Smoke is. How did she make Qiu Ping like that?¡± Han Sen wondered, as he approached the entrance to the fifth floor.

 Chapter 1171 - Dry Bone

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Dry Bone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The news about Han Sen going to the fifth floor had spread. As he approached to take the test, though, the guard asked that Han Sen wait a day.


    King spirits and super creatures were unable to guard there every day, so the top-dogs upstairs would have to hold a discussion and see who would best supervise the test.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing Han Sen could do about that. So, he had no choice but to wait an entire day.


    The spirits, creatures, and humans on the fourth floor were curious about what was going on.


    Going to the fifth floor was quite the event, as it was a challenge beyondprehension. What made it so remarkable was that a human was attempting to ascend. Humans were small and not worthy of much recognition in that shelter or anywhere else in the sanctuary, so learning the species of the challenger sparked the interest of everyone and everything there.


    ¡°Old Zhao, is Han Sen human?¡±


    ¡°I asked Cheng Hu and yep; he most certainly is!¡±


    ¡°Wow. Do you think humans can actually reach the fifth floor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Qiu Ping said he was unable to kill him.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if he managed to seed.¡±


    ...


    In the pce on the fifth floor, three spirits and seven creatures sat before a table in deep discussion.


    ¡°Dry Bone, it should be your turn this time.¡±


    ¡°Why me? Why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid I would kill the boy in one hit. It would be a shame to simply terminate someone who has managed toe this far,¡± Baby Ghost said.


    ¡°You are much weaker than me; you actually think I¡¯d be unable to defeat him?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? We both know I am far stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°You? Stronger? I¡¯m going to beat the sh*t out of you!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Bring it, you dry, crusty sack of bones!¡±


    ¡°Shut up; both of you!¡± a female king spiritmanded. Immediately, Dry Bone and Baby Ghost went quiet and remained in their seats.


    The seven creatures that were watching the discussion now turned to look at the female spirit. Their expressions were full of serious concern for the matters they were supposed to discuss.


    ¡°This should be decided by Mister Immortal, but he¡¯s practicing right now, so we can¡¯t disturb him. Should I make the decision, then?¡± The king spirit looked into the eyes of each.


    The super creatures were fine with her making the decision, and Dry Bone and Baby Ghost said, ¡°Qing Jun? Yes, you should be the one to decide.¡±


    Qing Jun panned the room until her eyes fell on Dry Bone. She told him, ¡°Dry Bone, it is you who should go this time. Do your best and do not relent. Show us the true extent of your strength if you wish to share the Sky Fruit.¡±


    Dry Bone King said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves. We will go to another Sky Fruit in two days,¡± Qing Jun said.


    The super creatures promptly left, leaving only Dry Bone and Baby Ghost behind.


    ¡°Dry Bone, you aren¡¯t going to kill him, are you?¡± Baby Ghost asked.


    Dry Bone answered, ¡°Mister Immortal needs people. If that human is this strong, killing him means I am working against Mister Immortal. Of course I won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°What about Qing Jun? It sounds like she wants you to kill him,¡± Ghost Baby said.


    Dry Bone said, ¡°It has been twenty years. She is still unable to get over that business with the humans. I won¡¯t adhere to hermand. And besides, if the human really is king-ss in strength, I wouldn¡¯t be against having him sit on this same table as us.¡±


    ¡°And if he is not as strong as we have been led to believe?¡± Baby Ghost asked.


    Dry Boneughed until his bones creaked, and then he said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t mind helping the mistress out.¡±


    Han Sen waited in the shelter overnight. Eventually, a king spirit came to see him and bid that he go to the nearest Martial Hall.


    Many creatures and spirits had gathered there already. They all looked on Han Sen with grand curiosity, eager to see whether or not a human might actually be able to reach the fifth floor.


    A giant skeleton, d in bone armor, stood inside the arena awaiting hisbatant. He was four meters tall and looked frightening. His eyes were like red gemstones that were alive with an evil me.


    Han Sen entered the arena and observed his opponent. It was a skeleton, but not creamy and dusty like the average one. Its bones looked to beposed of jade, and they glowed.


    The bones of the skeleton had no gaps in between the joints, and it looked like a fire-forged warrior, straight from the pits of hell.


    ¡°You are the human who wants to enter the fifth floor.¡± Dry Bone examined the human before him, wondering whether or not he had the king-ss power he was expecting.


    As the red eyes peered at Han Sen, their brightness faded to indicate disappointment. His eyes were able to read Han Sen¡¯s fitness level.


    Han Sen had the strongest fitness he had ever seen a human possess, and he was leagues ahead of every other human.


    But it still wasn¡¯t in the realm of strength a king-ss spirit possessed.


    ¡°With a fitness level like that, I doubt he¡¯s of the strength Mister Immortal is looking for. I suppose I¡¯ll just have to do Qing Jun a favor,¡± Dry Bone King thought to himself.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Dry Bone King wasn¡¯t going to waste any more time on Han Sen than he had to. He clicked his fingers and said, ¡°If you canst half an hour, you pass the test.¡±


    After that, Dry Bone threw a punch towards Han Sen. The shockwaves it unleashed gave the punch the feeling it could sunder a mountain.

 Chapter 1172 - First Person Who Dies for You

    <h4>Chapter 1172: First Person Who Dies for You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra to open nine gene locks. He lowered his red body and avoided Dry Bone¡¯s iing punch.


    Dry Bone was a strong king spirit, and Han Sen¡¯s fitness wasn¡¯t quite up to the level necessary to reliably defeat the spirit. At the very least, he knew he couldn¡¯t fight him head-on.


    Using his phoenix techniques, Han Sen took off airborne. As he evaded Dry Bone¡¯s subsequent attacks, Han Sen threw in a few hits of his own.


    Dry Bone was powerful, yes, but his speed and agility weren¡¯t enough topete with Han Sen and his phoenix techniques. He didn¡¯t relent in his attacks, but each one missed, and that didn¡¯t look likely to change anytime soon.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe humans havee so far and can be that strong.¡± The surpassers who watched the fight were incredibly excited.


    Qiu Ping observed Han Sen intently, and he acknowledged no other human had yet to reach a skill level such as that.


    The spirits and creatures were all in shock. Han Sen was a nobody who hade from nowhere.


    Dry Bone King looked sour, and the mes of his rage were only being fanned with each missed attack. Suddenly, he threw off the chestte of his armor.


    He ced his left hand inside his ribcage, as if to rummage through a pocket. Then, he pulled out a bone.


    It looked like crystal, but it was clearly bone.


    Han Sen saw it, and it made him hesitate to attack.


    Dry Bone King smiled menacingly as he held the heart-shaped bone in his hand. Then, with his other hand, he knocked it with his fist.


    Dong!


    It was like he was drumming it, and the acoustics it carried were infused with a strange power. Han Sen tried his best to resist it.


    But the power quickly elerated and sted into his heart as if it had locked on like a sentinel beam. He started to feel as if his heart was going to explode due to the sudden influx of that terrifying and malevolent force.


    Han Sen was shocked by the quick turn of events. Dry Bone King was huge, and he had initially looked like a lumbering lug that was purely focused on strength. Han Sen never expected him to be so proficient with sonic powers.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Dry Bone King was like a Buddha on the battlefield now. He held his wooden fish tight and continued to strike it without pause.


    The strange powers vited Han Sen¡¯s heart and cascaded into it without reprieve. If Han Sen was an ordinary human, his heart would have been incinerated by now.


    If it was an ordinary super creature that was fighting Dry Bone King, their hearts would most likely have been torn in two.


    There was only one thing keeping Han Sen resistant to death, in the face of that vile attack. Dry Bone King¡¯s sonic powers were up against Han Sen¡¯s Heresy Mantra, and Curse of Immortality made Han Sen¡¯s heart stronger than all others.


    Han Sen was no stranger to having his heart suffer aberrant rhythms and be put under strain. This may have been worse than it ever had been, but Han Sen had the smidgen of extra resistance necessary to withstand the pain.


    His heart continued to beat, but each thump was like thunder. Blood began to ooze from his mouth.


    ¡°Dry Bone King is going all the way. He¡¯s quite the menace, and opponents with weak hearts really don¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± Baby Ghost thought Han Sen was a dead man, and it¡¯d only be a matter of time before he fell.


    The audience was in disarray. Dry Bone King¡¯s drumming had affected those in the seats, and sacred-blood creatures and royal spirits began to spill blood of their own. They piled out of the arena in droves to avoid dying.


    ¡°King spirits really are in a league of their own. There is no hope for humans topete against them.¡± The humans who had fled the arena were all in shock, and they could barelyprehend what they had just witnessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Han Sen most certainly has the power topete, and perhaps even y a super creature, but Dry Bone King has an unfair and wretched power.¡± Everyone believed Han Sen was extremely unlucky, having to face Dry Bone King of all foes.


    Qiu Ping had left the hall as well. He could no longer see what was going on, but he could still hear the solemn, heart-killing rhythm in the distance.


    The hearts of the audience that had fled continued to twitch and beat erratically, even as they stood outside the Martial Hall with the doors shut.


    ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t die for me and Yuchen.¡± Qiu Ping was worried.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want him to die?¡± A female voice sounded behind him.


    Qiu Ping¡¯s face changed as a female spirit suddenly approached.


    ¡°I just think it is a shame for him to die this way. He could do a lot in the service of Mister Immortal,¡± Qiu Ping said, with a chilling voice.


    The spirit smiled, telling him, ¡°My patience has its limits. If you don¡¯t kill Zhang Yuchen, he will be the first person who dies on your behalf. His blood will be on your hands. And when I¡¯m through with the brat in there, I¡¯ll move on and kill another human. On the ount you are unwilling to kill Zhang Yuchen, I will mercilessly y each and every human in this shelter. One life is all it takes, Qiu Ping. One life can stop theing ughter. Do it for the greater good.¡±


    Qiu Ping was mortified, but it pained him to know she would do what she had just told him. Her logic was bizarre, but it was not something he could contend with.


    He had dyed this for twenty years, but even he could tell her patience was running far too thin.


    Men like Qiu Ping could not make a decision where lives hung in the bnce, and at least one had to be sacrificed. If he was unable to kill his best friend, he¡¯d be doing so at the cost of countless more.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Twenty years of contempt had built up inside Qiu Ping¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You fit the bill? It doesn¡¯t really matter. Having reasons to do anything is so petty, don¡¯t you think?¡± The woman looked at him, almost uncaring.


    Qiu Ping was so angry, he drew his sword and attempted to attack her.


    The skill that had frightened Han Sen had no effect against that callous spirit. She simply deflected it with the greatest of ease.


    Qiu Ping then pulled out a dagger and tried to stab himself.


    If he did not have what it took to kill another, then the only other solution was to end himself.


    The woman did not try to prevent him, but when the dagger touched his skin, it stopped.


    She then grabbed him and teleported him back to the battleground. She threw him into the audience seats and forced him to watch Han Sen fail and fall. She told him, ¡°This is the first person who will die, all because you are weak.¡±

 Chapter 1173 - The Heart Beaten Ten Times

    <h4>Chapter 1173: The Heart Beaten Ten Times</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dry Bone King continued to drum the heartbone incessantly. Each sonic-boom made Han Sen cough more blood.


    Each beat was stronger than thest, increasing the amount of pain and strain Han Sen¡¯s heart had to withstand. Dry Bone was going to do this ten times.


    After the wooden fish¡¯s tenth strike, the damage each subsequent strike made would not increase, but Dry Bone King could still go on and on. And so far, it had been enough to suppress anything Han Sen thought to do.


    By now, he had only struck the wooden fish seven times. There was more pain yet toe for Han Sen, and on the seventh strike, he fell to the ground in a puddle of his own blood. His heart did not yield yet, though.


    Dry Bone King could read the fitness level of a person and evaluate what would be required to kill them. He had believed the sixth strike would be enough to kill Han Sen, yet there he was, unbent, unbowed, unbroken.


    Much to his surprise, Han Sen had survived the seventh beat.


    This was not to say Dry Bone King was very concerned over the matter. He knew he¡¯d kill Han Sen sooner orter, and that was that. After the seventh boom, the eighth followed swiftly after. It cracked a thunderbolt directly upon Han Sen¡¯s heart, or so it felt.


    Dong!


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was thumping, and it felt like it was ready to leap through his ribcage and jump out of his chest. A pain like electricity surged through his body, dealing immense pain to every limb and every organ within him.


    Han Sen¡¯s skin began to crack. The veins were inmed, making him look red like some monstrosity that had been stitched together.


    ¡°Watch his face. Not that you¡¯ll have to remember it for too long; I am sure it is to be reced by even sorrier sights in the near future,¡± the woman said to Qiu Ping.


    If Qiu Ping had the necessary power, he¡¯d have killed the devil in his ear. But she wouldn¡¯t even allow him to close his eyes, and so he was forced to watch Han Sen writhe in torture and torment.


    Gritting his teeth might have once been an outlet for anger, but it didn¡¯t help this time. He felt hopeless; he was to me for Han Sen lying on the ground in a pool of his own blood.


    ¡°Let him go and I will kill Zhang Yuchen!¡± Qiu Ping trembled as he muttered those ghastly words he never thought he¡¯d hear himself speak.


    He knew he had no choice in the matter. The woman was practically demanding it, and it¡¯d be folly of him to resist much longer. It¡¯d only cause more pain, particrly to those who were not deserving of an ill fate. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of others dying in such cruel ways on his ount.


    But the woman then said, ¡°You need to know who is inmand here, you witless worm! That¡¯s me; you don¡¯t strike deals with ME! He could have lived, but that ship has sailed. He will die because you are weak. He will die because you have always been weak. You are pathetic. You are the one who has gotten him killed! How could you allow this?!¡±


    The woman was colder than the devil, and her mind was more twisted than the mes of hell itself.


    Han Sen sat up on the battleground. The pain had yet to ease, but despite the frantic torment his heart was enduring, his mind was as crystal clear as ever.


    The first few attacks from Dry Bone King had not been all that effective, but he noticed something interesting as the power ramped up. Han Sen hadn¡¯t fought back because he had been mulling this discovery.


    Heresy Mantra came from the Evil Sutra. The Evil Sutra was not too different from the Dongxuan Sutra and the Frost Sutra. Because the Evil Sutra was missing, the techniques themselves had been lost. Heresy Mantra was another recreation that was simply moreplete.


    Han Sen had maxed out all he could with the Heresy Mantra, as Curse of Immortality was supposed to be the final tier of the skill.


    But when witnessing the attacks dealt through the heartbone, Han Sen knew he could continue his practice of it.


    The heartbone attacks attempted to destroy one¡¯s heart. For Han Sen, it made his heart squirm and thump faster than when he was in the midst of learning Curse of Immortality, and this told Han Sen there had to be a way to take Heresy Mantra farther.


    As Han Sen¡¯s heart pounded like a thousand drums, he focused his mind, trying to learn what Dry Bone King was doing. He wanted to be able to replicate it for himself, the next time he was given the free time to practice.


    It was impossible to get the Evil Sutra back, but Han Sen could at least keep going with Heresy Mantra. He was going to unlock the fifth curse and make it stronger, no matter the cost.


    Dong!


    When the ninth drum beat sounded, Han Sen felt as if his heart was on the precipice of being torn asunder.


    But his heart was like a balloon. The fierce powers emitted by the heartbone inted it, but it was all quickly released in the break between each beat. Cracks and seams began to form with each beat, but they did not matter; his Heresy Mantra ensured that his heart healed immediately and was ready for what came next.


    The agony made Han Sen want to scream in joy, learning his heart was bing better than what was required for Curse of Immortality. And so, he continued trying to record what Dry Bone King was doing to him. It might very well be the key to opening the fifth curse.


    Han Sen¡¯s enjoyment of the heartbone was starting to be apparent, and it made Dry Bone King frown.


    Han Sen had withstood nine attacks so far, and Dry Bone King was starting to have second thoughts. His judgment of the human¡¯s power might have been incorrect, he thought.


    His red eyes stared at Han Sen once more. The young man¡¯s fitness really was not up there with king-ss spirits, though. But it was not as if he could turn back now. Dry Bone King had to finish what he had started and push on with the tenth heartbone drum.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have what it takes to withstand the tenth attack.¡± Then, Dry Bone King amassed a frightening power in his left hand. He unleashed it on the wooden fish.


    Dong!


    It wasn¡¯t only Han Sen¡¯s heart that had to suffer, then. The entire battleground quaked and was thrown into disarray. The entire stadium was wrecked, as a plume of haze and dust began to cake the atmosphere and stifle vision.


    Qiu Ping¡¯s eyes possessed a fury like no other as he stared across the battleground. Beside him, the woman justughed callously.


    But when the dust settled, Han Sen was sitting still. He looked undamaged.


    He wiped the blood he had oozed and stood up without trouble.

 Chapter 1174 - Passing the Test

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Passing the Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Dry Bone King appeared to be suffering rigor mortis. He was unable to move, frozen through sheer disbelief.


    When he had struck the wooden fish the ninth time, Han Sen looked damaged and under much duress. But when he was subjected to the tenth and final, most brutal pounding of all, he looked fine. He was unbroken, as Dry Bone King had not expected him to be.


    From the audience seats, Qiu Ping felt happiness in a way he hadn¡¯t for a long time. The woman, on the other hand, was at a loss for words.


    Han Sen looked at Dry Bone King happily. He had managed to control the pumping of his heart, making it move in rhythm with the beat. With the power that flowed through Han Sen¡¯s body, his blood roared through his veins with the freedom and ferocity of a grand waterfall. His blood vessels had almost been unable to take it.


    He came very close to failing. With Curse of Immortality reinforcing his heart and blood vessels, he was able to inch his way over the threshold for withstanding Dry Bone King¡¯s wretched musical attack.


    Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore, since further duress could make his heart fail. He had to stand up and take advantage of everyone¡¯s shock to attack. He did this, though, thinking that the following strikes would continue to increase in power. He didn¡¯t know Dry Bone King had capped out on the tenth.


    Han Sen redeployed his phoenix techniques and took off into the sky, speeding around Dry Bone King like a spitfire in the heat of battle.


    Dry Bone King frowned. He evaded Han Sen¡¯s attack and beat the heartbone once more.


    Dong!


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was like a fully-inted balloon, but much to his surprise and delight, the power released by Dry Bone King was no stronger than what he had previously endured.


    Dry Bone King pounded the heartbone again. If it was any other person going up against Dry Bone King, their hearts wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the cruel sound of the wooden fish. They¡¯d be unable to fight, and perhaps even die on the spot with a hole where the heart used to be.


    Even the elites who could endure his attacks be unable to retaliate. They would still end up losing.


    But Han Sen¡¯s heartbeat was in sync with Dry Bone King¡¯s malevolent tune now, and it could not affect him. Determining who the victor in this fight was going to be seemed an impossible task.


    ¡°Weird. Why did Dry Bone King¡¯s most powerful skill not work on that guy?¡± Baby Ghost was speaking to himself, in intense observation of the battle.


    Han Sen was not afraid of the heartbone, but his fitness was low and he did not have Phoenix Sword and Taia with him. Dry Bone King¡¯s body was sturdy, and whenever Han Sen punched the spirit¡¯s creepy skeleton, it was like throwing his fist into a pir of steel.


    Dry Bone King did not have any organs to take advantage of, either. Because of this, Yin Yang st was useless.


    As Han Sen wondered what he might do next, he suddenly heard the drumbeat of the heartbone move to a rhythm. It was a proper melody, as if ying in tandem with a phantom song.


    Han Sen¡¯s heartbeat was disturbed once more, and it made him unable to sessfully dodge Dry Bone King¡¯s next attack. He suffered a blow to his arm.


    As a result, he was sent flying a few hundred meters. He barrel-rolled through the air to try to reduce the impact, but it still hurt. And as this urred, Dry Bone King returned to ying his drum-driven requiem. The melody was able to disturb Han Sen¡¯s heartbeat without trouble.


    Han Sen used his phoenix techniques to fight again, wishing he had the xun Xiang Yin had given him. If he had that, he could possibly fight back.


    But as Han Sen was still in thought, Dry Bone King leaped out of the arena and spoke. ¡°Time is up; you have passed the test.¡±


    Han Sen nned to keep fighting, not expecting Dry Bone King to keep his promise. He did, after all, seem extremely intent on killing Han Sen.


    The woman¡¯s face turned green as she stood up and ran off.


    Qiu Ping felt great relief wash over him, like some cleansing tide. The thoughts that had gone through his mind in the past half hour were wretched, all dealing with what would ur following Han Sen¡¯s death. He was extremely d Han Sen had actually managed to triumph and pass the test.


    Entering the fifth floor meant Han Sen was a supervisor of the shelter. The woman would be unable to bully him so easily now, as he had to be treated as an equal.


    Everyone who was standing outside the stadium, having been chased away by the frightening heartbone, heard the soundse to an end. They eagerly wanted to know the result.


    When they re-entered, they saw Han Sen talking with Dry Bone King. It took their breath away, acknowledging a human had been able to survive such manic brutality.


    Dry Bone King brought Han Sen up to the fifth floor. He introduced him to everyone, saying, ¡°We are one and the same now. If there is something more you would like to know,e and find me.¡±


    Dry Bone King had gone into the test expecting an easy fight. He believed Han Sen was like vermin he could chase-off or crush underfoot without hassle. But he had great respect for the human now, and he wished to be friends with Han Sen.


    Han Sen took advantage of the offer immediately, and asked, ¡°Brother Bone, do you know who signed Qiu Ping¡¯s contract?¡±


    Dry Bone King knew it was only a matter of time before this was asked, and so he answered, ¡°It was Qing Jun. When Mister Immortal is away, she is in charge. The super creatures only obey her. If you think of going after her now, it won¡¯t take much for her to get rid of you. Wait a bit and I will help you soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Bone.¡± Han Sen understood what he meant.


    Dry Bone King had subliminally informed Han Sen that Qing Jun was an enemy of his, as well.


    ¡°Go and rest; you¡¯ve earned it. Two days from now, we can receive Sky Fruit.¡± Dry Bone King was leading Han Sen to a pce.


    ¡°Sky Fruit?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    Dry Bone King smiled and exined, ¡°Our mission is to collect the nuts from the Sky Fruit. The rest of the fruit can still benefit you too, of course. Whoever gets it first is allowed to keep it. I¡¯ll exin moreter, though.¡±


    Han Sen left the shelter after that, afraid staying there any longer would damage his body.


    Back in the underground shelter, he returned to his normal size. He focused on absorbing and refining his Life Geno Essences, and he was delighted to find that he now made progress much faster.

 Chapter 1175 - Mystic Paper

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Mystic Paper</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Life Geno Essence absorbed: super geno points +1.¡±


    A little whileter, Han Sen was able to gain a super geno point. It made him very pleased.


    ¡°My ability to refine Life Geno Essences has greatly improved, following the unlock of the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s sixth gene lock,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he continued his practice.


    ¡°Life Geno Essence absorbed: super geno points +1.¡±


    A little whileter again, the familiar voice sounded.


    Han Sen stayed in his room most of the day, focused on the refinement and absorption of the Life Geno Essences he had umted thus far. He was able to fully refine each Life Geno Essence he had collected, aside from the Invisible King Scorpion¡¯s.


    After opening his sixth gene lock, his absorption powers were much stronger.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± he eximed, realizing how many Life Geno Essences he had been able to absorb.


    In total, Han Sen¡¯s super geno point tally had reached twenty-four. Now that he was able to quickly absorb the Life Geno Essences of super creatures, he could focus on hunting them down to max his stats out in the near future.


    Han Sen: Super Body Super King Spirit


    Level: Surpasser


    Life-Span: 400


    Evolution Requirement: 100 geno points


    Owned Geno Points: 100 ordinary geno points, 100 primitive geno points, 100 mutant geno points, 100 sacred-blood geno points, 24 super geno points


    Han Sen guessed his fitness level must have been around the twenty-five hundred mark. He wasn¡¯t far-off possessing the strength of a super creature himself. Han Sen gobbled up some more walnuts and returned to Immortal Shelter. There, he took the time to speak with Zhang Yuchen.


    After that, Han Sen returned to the fifth floor. He summoned Dragon King and asked him, ¡°I¡¯m on the highest floor; how are you going to find the tree for me?¡±


    Dragon King sniffed around his new environment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t smell the Sky Tree. You¡¯re going to have to take me for a walk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that right now. I need to go pick up Sky Fruit with Dry Bone Kingter.¡±


    Han Sen then proceeded to tell Dragon King what Dry Bone King had told him.


    Dragon King said, ¡°That¡¯s good. The tree might be dead, but at least the fruit can mature. With thepetition, getting it will be difficult, though. The nuts you mill were most likely from the Sky Fruit. Only Sky King is privy to whatever the powder does, it would appear.¡±


    Dragon King then went on to say, ¡°Sky King is very generous, allowing you to have as much as you want, leaving him only the nuts.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else I should know about the fruit?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen had eaten many of the other walnuts, and save for the shell and nut inside, there didn¡¯t appear to be anything special about them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it has to be some good stuff. Dry Bone King wouldn¡¯t be working for Sky King, otherwise.¡± Dragon King then pointed at Han Sen and resumed his dialogue, ¡°Each fruit is bound to contain a geno treasure of sorts, an item that is super-ss, for sure. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you could procure some?¡±


    Han Sen started to say something but frowned before he could. He noticed a note had been left on his table, one that had been written in the humannguage.


    ¡°If you wish to stay alive, follow Qing Jun.¡± Han Sen read the words and continued to stare at the paper.


    He was the only human capable of reaching the fifth floor. So, he wondered, how had someone left that note for him?


    ¡°Did Dry Bone King leave this for me?¡± Han Sen frowned. Dry Bone King was the only one he had met since arriving on the fifth floor.


    But Dry Bone King wasn¡¯t a fan of Qing Jun and her wicked ways, either. Why would he tell Han Sen to follow her? Han Sen turned the paper over and was given a shock.


    On the back of the paper was a symbol drawn in red. It was arge picture of the Nine-Life Cat.


    ¡°Someone from Blood Legion is on the fifth floor? That can¡¯t be right! There aren¡¯t any other humans strong enough to get here.¡± Han Sen was truly taken aback, not having a clue how this hade about.


    ¡°Was it Dry Bone King?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was possible, or at the very least extremely unlikely.


    Blood Legion was a human organization with a murky, sordid past. Still, it was human, through and through, and neither spirits nor super creatures would be members of it.


    Dry Bone King arrived shortly after, looking for Han Sen. He was apanied by another king spirit.


    His name was Baby Ghost, and his appearance amused Han Sen. The spirit had a head that was erged like a baby¡¯s, but the body was skinny, frail, and extremely small.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t notice a change in Dry Bone King¡¯s behavior, which suggested it was unlikely he was the one who left the note. Han Sen then wondered if it was Qing Jun herself who had left it. Perhaps it was some sort of weird trick of hers, as she wasn¡¯t exactly the most sound-minded individual.


    But if that was true, how could she have known about Blood Legion and Han Sen¡¯s connection to it?


    As Han Sen mulled this over, Dry Bone King led Han Sen to the za. When they arrived, a female king spirit was there waiting for them. She was apanied by seven super creatures.


    Qing Jun King did not even look at Han Sen, and simply approached the Sky Fruit.


    The path ahead had been built by the spirits and creatures of the fourth floor, but they weren¡¯t allowed to ept the fruit. If they even so much as stumbled across one during their time of building, they¡¯d have been outright killed.

 Chapter 1176 - Hard Labor

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Hard Labor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen thought super creatures and king spirits were awesome beings of an unbridled power, coupled with near-prophetic intelligence and behavior that presented them as deity-like figures. This image he had of them became extremely distorted when he witnessed them enter the Sky Fruit: their grace was discarded in favor of being simple, hard-working miners.


    The Sky Fruit nuts were not too tough, but the shells around them were like spherical bulwarks. To retrieve the nuts, the shells had to be broken. But there were also barriers to break.


    The barriers were a little harder than the physical shells of the nuts. He had tried to break a shell with his Phoenix Sword previously, but he had been unable to. Without such weaponry, and with the barrier being stronger, he was in for a trying time.


    Han Sen epted a shovel, given to him by Dry Bone King. Upon striking the barrier before him, he was only able to peel away a thin section. Digging through it all was sure to take a long time.


    There wasn¡¯t just one barrier there, either. The entire fruit wasposed of various nut rooms, with entries separated by additional barriers of their own. Han Sen¡¯s job was to break through the barriers to obtain the geno treasure that was said to reside inside. The lower tier creatures would thene and take the nuts.


    Seeing them all working hard, Han Sen¡¯s mind drifted back to wonder who might have ced the slip of paper in his room. And why the note said what it did, telling him to follow Qing Jun King.


    ¡°Weird.¡± Han Sen suddenly heard Dragon King¡¯s voice, as if he had spoken directly into his ears. Han Sen looked around, seeing if anyone else might have heard him. It didn¡¯t seem that way, so he peeked at his ring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this is a secret method ofmunication. They won¡¯t hear me,¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen wanted to talk, but he didn¡¯t know how to do so without alerting the others. He¡¯d look like a madman, babbling to himself.


    ¡°This Sky Fruit is weird.¡± Dragon King paused, and then went on to say, ¡°I can¡¯t feel the presence of geno treasure.¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°The tree is dead. Isn¡¯t theck of a geno treasure normal?¡±


    It looked as if Dragon King could read Han Sen¡¯s mind, as he then said, ¡°I can sense the presence of geno treasures, even if they haven¡¯t been created yet. I know where they would be. Here, there is absolutely nothing.¡±


    ¡°Forget about the treasure; just find out where the tree we¡¯re looking for might be.¡± Han Sen used dongxuan aura to hide himself and his speech.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense that, either,¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen wanted him to find out where the Sky Tree was. Now, unable to find a trace of it, Han Sen was starting to suspect Dragon King was seeking to double-cross him.


    Han Sen and Dry Bone King¡¯s people continued digging for another hour, and that was when they uncovered a path that led to the nut.


    ¡°This ce serves as a junction that leads to four nut rooms. We should split into four teams to cover each path. Whoever finds the geno treasure first can im it; if you can¡¯t im it, others can try,¡± Qing Jun King said.


    ¡°Dry Bone, Baby Ghost, group up with Earth Beast,¡± Qing Jun King said.


    Eleven people split into four teams. Qing Jun King did not put Han Sen in a team. One other super creature was left out, too, and so she said, ¡°You¡¯re new, so who would you like to team up with? Me or the creature?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Han Sen said.


    This choice surprised Dry Bone King and Baby Ghost King. Qing Jun King was shocked, too. Qing Jun King¡¯s face went cold again, and she walked towards the barrier. Dry Bone King wished to say something, but everyone would have heard him speak. Regretfully, he had to hold his tongue.


    Han Sen saw that he wished to say something, and guessed his words would have been something like, ¡°You¡¯remitting suicide.¡±


    But Han Sen did not choose Qing Jun King because of the paper. He wasn¡¯t afraid of her, and he could use this opportunity to find out why she so desperately wanted Qiu Ping to kill Zhang Yuchen.


    She could have killed them both with the greatest of ease, so her need for drama seemed unnecessary and uncharacteristic of a king spirit.


    They broke the nut and then started to work on another barrier. Han Sen was only able to dig up a thin slice each time, but Qing Jun King was able to dig up a whole lot more. It took them two hours to dig a path that was big enough. After going through, they arrived in another nut room. They had to dig a path that was big enough for the creatures toe through and carry the fruit out.


    For now, though, they were alone together. Han Sen knew he had to be careful, but Qing Jun King seemed focused on the task at hand. She got to work on yet another barrier.


    Han Sen followed, but kept his wits about him.


    ¡°This is strange. Real strange.¡± Dragon King¡¯s voice started to sound in Han Sen¡¯s ear again.


    Qing Jun King was standing one meter away from Han Sen, so no matter how quietly he sought to speak, she¡¯d hear any response he made to Dragon King.


    ¡°I can feel the presence of geno treasure ahead. It is behind this wall, but it¡¯s strange,¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen was happy, hearing he was about to stumble across the treasure. But with Qing Jun King there, they¡¯d probably fight over its ownership.


    Dragon King said, ¡°There is something very wrong with this geno treasure.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to ask him for more details, but couldn¡¯t on ount of Qing Jun King being right next to him.


    ¡°Furthermore, I know where the Sky Tree is!¡± Dragon King suddenly screamed.

 Chapter 1177 - Geno Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Geno Treasure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Where is the Sky Tree?¡± Han Sen almost blurted out.


    Dragon King continued talking, saying, ¡°I cannot believe Sky King is doing this. He wishes to sacrifice everyone here. He wants you all to be fertilizer.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to ask Dragon King to borate, but seeing Qing Jun King right next to him, simply decided to continue digging and listen.


    Dragon King sighed and said, ¡°When you break the barrier, you have to get the geno treasure. If you don¡¯t, we will all die here.¡±


    Han Sen frowned, thinking he might be exaggerating. If Sky King had been scheming, he couldn¡¯t enact a n to wipe them all out in an instant. It wasn¡¯t as if Dragon King was the nicest person, either. He sacrificed a multitude of super creatures to revive himself.


    Dragon King quickly said, ¡°Even if you leave the tree, you¡¯ll be killed. Everyone who has eaten the walnuts will die, and that includes you. What? Do you think this entire forest isn¡¯t associated with the Sky Tree?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, but Dragon King did not stop exining. He said, ¡°You have to grab that geno treasure. Trust me on this. I will exin everything once this is over.¡±


    Han Sen could not reply to him right now, but he decided to follow his wishes. He was determined to take the geno treasure now. Even if Dragon King was lying and this was all just a scheme, there was no harm in obtaining geno treasure, after all.


    Qing Jun King was right there, though. He wondered how he might grab it before she did. The rule was, whoever found the geno treasure could keep it. If two people discovered it, the person who was stronger could keep it.


    Han Sen was not weak, but if he wanted to beat Qing Jun King, he might have to activate super king spirit mode.


    A small portion of the barrier had been dug all the way through now, revealing a glimpse of the nut room on the other side. The nut room was strangely empty. Han Sen leaned in to take a closer look, and that was when he saw a pair of red eyes peering at him from the other side of the hole.


    Han Sen jumped back as the red thing started to emerge from the hole he had created for it. As it started toe out, Han Sen quickly activated his gene locks to scan and get an idea of what he was faced with. The results surprised him.


    It was a bronze mirror. Its surface was red, and the frame was adorned with a number of strange glyphs and symbols. The reflection, Han Sen had seen, depicted him as an enigmatic red being.


    ¡°Those red eyes... were they mine?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Qing Jun Kingshed the mirror with her whip.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± Han Sen screamed.


    Qing Jun Kingshed the mirror, but Han Sen felt the pain of that attack strike him. Looking at his clothes, he noticed they had been torn.


    Han Sen looked back at the mirror and saw himself inside it. His body in the mirror was a reflection of himself, wound and all, but then he started to smile. Outside of the mirror, a smile was thest thing he could raise.


    ¡°Oh, snap!¡± Han Sen knew the moment he looked at that mirror, he had been tricked.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± Qing Jun Kingshed the mirror again.


    The mirror was fine, but the doppelganger inside the mirror was damaged. That same amount of damage was delivered to the real Han Sen, standing outside, hopeless and unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Stop! You are going to kill me.¡± Han Sen gathered up his power, preparing to stop her.


    She wanted him dead, anyway, so now she had a perfectly valid chance to do what she had hoped.


    ¡°The message on that paper led me here. It wanted me to follow her and die!¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind raced for a solution to the current predicament.


    Even if Han Sen stopped Qing Jun King, the mirror had already copied Han Sen¡¯s image. Just as Han Sen moved to stop her, though, she listened. She stopped attacking due to his plight.


    Han Sen did not have the time to mull the exact reason why, so he just turned his attention back to the mirror and thought of a way he could kill it without bringing harm upon himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s mirror-residing doppelganger gave another crooked smile. Then, he raised his fist and hit himself. Han Sen¡¯s real face then started to bleed in response.


    Han Sen¡¯s nose was pummeled repeatedly, and blood oozed from it. In a few more hits, Han Sen believed it¡¯d be ttened like roadkill.


    It looked like fitness level did not matter in this situation. If the shadow-self was damaged, then true person himself would be damaged. There didn¡¯t seem to be a way to avoid it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could break the mirror, as that would be the same as dealing a copious amount of damage to himself. But the person in the mirror seemed happy to hit himself and ensure Han Sen was dealt damage, anyway.


    All of a sudden, in a matter of moments, Han Sen felt all of his powers were useless.


    ¡°Dumb*ss! Go break it,¡± Qing Jun Kingmanded.


    ¡°How?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Just break it! He is you, so only you can break it,¡± Qing Jun King exined.


    Han Sen did not believe her words to be true and didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be so kind as to offer a solution to his current sorrow and pain. This was her best opportunity to kill him, so it wasn¡¯t likely she¡¯d squander it.

 Chapter 1178 - Angel Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Angel Arrives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Aargh!¡± The shadow inside the mirror continued to punch itself, causing Han Sen constant pain.


    They both looked identical, but fortunately, it couldn¡¯t¡ªor at least wasn¡¯t¡ªmaking use of Han Sen¡¯s full, insane powers. He¡¯d have been killed fairly quickly if it had.


    Han Sen withstood the pain and threw a punch at the mirror.


    The mirror did not avoid Qing Jun King¡¯s attacks, but it made sure to dodge Han Sen¡¯s. This lent credence to what Qing Jun King had told him, and he was relieved to hear she was telling him the truth. Only the person who the mirror mimicked could deal damage to it.


    When the mirror dodged, Han Sen decided not to waste any more time. He threw another punch at the mirror, but this time, it was with all nine gene locks of the Blood-Pulse Sutra. That,bined with Curse of Immortality, Jade-Sun Force, and his phoenix techniques firing on all cylinders, he was aiming to devastate the reflective fiend.


    Pang!


    The bronze mirror was sent flying backwards, directly into the barrier.


    Aside from the shadow in the mirror, it did not look like the mirror could attack in any other way.


    But the mirror was tough, that much was certain. Despite sending the mirror flying, Han Sen was unable to actually deal it damage. Not a single scratch blemished the ssy surface of the mirror, and much to Han Sen¡¯s difort and pain, the shadow-self continued to self-harm.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth to withstand the constant pummeling and punched the mirror again. The mirror was against the barrier, so it was a clear shot. Like a hurricane, Han Sen unleashed a flurry of attacks against the mirror¡¯s surface.


    Han Sen punched it countless times, but despite his best attempts, he could not shatter the mirror. And all the while, the doppelganger continued to hurt himself.


    The shadow smiled, as ifughing and mocking Han Sen. He was spiting Han Sen, as if to say he was useless and there was nothing he could do to rectify the situation.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a coward?!¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen and Qing Jun King had seen the mirror together, but the mirror had chosen Han Sen for some inexplicable reason. Han Sen thought it must have meant the mirror believed he was the weaker of the two.


    Han Sen did not have any of his weapons on him, and the Blood-Pulse Sutra only bettered the body. It wasn¡¯t really a skill that lent itself to dealing massive amounts of extra damage. It wasn¡¯t a properbat ability.


    Han Sen was unable to break the mirror, and he felt as if he had exhausted all options. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do.


    Han Sen could have used super king spirit mode, but he didn¡¯t want to expose himself as The King to Qing Jun King.


    Han Sen looked into his Sea of Soul. Little Angel and the gold raven were still in the process of evolving. And them aside, he had no super weapons to call upon.


    Han Sen might have been able to use Saving Money to break the mirror. But the shadow would hit Han Sen while he was performing it, which would render it ineffective.


    Han Sen could have summoned Disloyal Knight, but his attack power wasn¡¯t very high. And if a pet beast soul could deal damage to Han Sen by striking the mirror, that would be very bad news for him.


    Han Sen could not think of a way out of this situation.


    ¡°Next time I return to the Alliance, I need to get myself a strong attack skill,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Just as Han Sen decided to activate super king spirit mode, he heard a movement stem from the Sea of Soul. Han Sen looked inside there, and he noticed a strange energy permeating it.


    The Sky Fruit wasn¡¯t very big, so the fight against the mirror was easily noticed by the other king spirits and super creatures.


    Baby Ghost and Dry Bone ran over, in shock at what was going on. When they looked into the mirror, though, they quickly understood what was happening.


    ¡°This is bad. If Han Sen can¡¯t break the mirror, this will most certainly be the end of him,¡± Baby Ghost said.


    ¡°The bronze mirror has a reflective power. If someone else hits it, it means hitting Han Sen. We can¡¯t help him. He has to help himself,¡± Dry Bone King said.


    It was difficult to find someone else to go up against Qing Jun King, so if Han Sen was to die there, it¡¯d be a grand shame.


    But they couldn¡¯t help. And if they tried, Han Sen would be beaten to death.


    All the super creatures came over to watch the events unfolding around the mirror. They were waiting for Han Sen to fail, so they could take the geno treasure.


    Qing Jun King looked at Han Sen, and she seemed to be deep in thought over something.


    As Han Sen continued to beat the mirror, he was actually more invested in investigating what was transpiring in the Sea of Soul. The light around Little Angel was now very holy. She was like a flower in the midst of blooming, with petals opening to reveal what was inside.


    A powerful light was being unleashed, and it even frightened Disloyal Knight.


    ¡°Has Little Angel finished evolving?¡± Han Sen was delighted, feeling the warmth and abundant power that was slowly swelling within the Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen thought a pet beast soul from another sanctuary needed to open gene locks for themselves, and he thought it¡¯d take another long while for her to be effective enough to fight.


    But seeing all that power now, Han Sen understood there was more to Little Angel than he had first thought. She was a lot more than simple eye candy. She was in battle mode already, and many of her gene locks had already been opened.


    The petals had all peeled away now, revealing a package of bright golden light. The light sent ripples through the entirety of the Sea of Soul.


    When it was fully exposed, Little Angel¡¯s form came to be. She was divine, d in a beautiful white robe. She had angelic wings, and in her hands, she clutched a transparent greatsword. Her curly blonde hair waved, painting her like a goddess.

 Chapter 1179 - Angel of Principality

    Chapter 1179: Angel of Principality


    Trantor:Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Editor:Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Angel of Principality: Pet Type Evolution


    Han Sen looked at her stats. From what he could tell, it was only the name that had changed. The rest was the same.


    But the energy emanating from Little Angel told Han Sen there was more to her evolution than he could initially ascertain. Below the surface, this was more than just a name change.


    Han Sen now wondered whether or not he should summon her. The halo on her head always imbued Han Sen with a greater power, after all.


    Han Sen noticed his head now had a halo, the same as Little Angel.


    He felt as if it was an inexhaustible vat of power, one that could cascade into his body and fill him with unrivaled strength. It was strong like holy water, cleansing his body and purifying his power.


    Han Sen did not stop attacking the mirror. The moment the halo ring gleamed above his head, the slight sounds of ss cracking could be heard.


    A ribbon of strain began to form on the surface of the ss, and then, the crack popped into a web of fissures that coursed its way across the entirety of the mirror. The doppelganger lost its smug smile and was given a shock. It began to run around in fright, making a freakish wailing sound.


    Boom!


    The ss of the bronze mirror shattered into a thousand pieces. A red light manifested itself in the physical world following the destruction, and Han Sen was quick to grab it.


    It was the core of the mirror. It was bronze and small like a bean. It was quite simr to a walnut.


    Dry Bone, Baby Ghost, and Qing Jun looked at Han Sen in disbelief. They were more than surprised to see him manage to pull through that horrifying ordeal. The super creatures did not know why or how Han Sen had achieved such power, or where the additional power hade from.


    "You have been hiding your power, it would seem. I was starting to worry," Dry Bone King said.


    "I was merely fighting for my life," Han Sen said.


    "Your luck and power are things to be admired. You obtained the geno treasure your first time here," Baby Ghost stated.


    Dry Bone and Baby Ghost were nice to Han Sen. They had initially believed him to be weak, but after this ordeal, they well and truly believed him to be an equal.


    "Go back to work," Qing Jun snapped. And then, everyone did.


    But due to Han Sen having already obtained the treasure, the effort they put into their work had obviouslyxed. Their haste to get the job done had evaporated.


    "Thanks for the help," Han Sen said.


    Qing Jun ignored him and continued digging.


    Han Sen wanted to strike up a conversation, though. So, he asked, "Hey, can I ask you a question? Because you should know why I''m here; I should be your enemy, after all."


    Qing Jun just told him, "You aren''t good enough to be my enemy."


    Han Sen was not sure what to respond, as he just thought she was a strange character. He didn''t quite know what to make of her, on the whole.


    After another half day of work, all the barriers had been removed. When the rest of the creatures moved in to secure the walnuts, the rest went back to the fifth floor.


    Han Sen returned to his house. He masked his presence there and summoned Dragon King.


    "What was that?" Han Sen finally had the chance to ask him the questions he had so much wanted to earlier.


    Dragon King said, "That *sshole didn''t grow a new tree. He wants to sacrifice everyone in the hopes of reviving this current one."


    "I thought you told me he had grown a new one, due to this one being irreparable." Han Sen now wore a scowl, learning of Dragon King''s blunder.


    Dragon King felt awkward, so he exined, "That was me, jumping to conclusions. But when I saw the geno treasure, I finally realized this tree isn''t totally dead. It was only then that I realized I had been wrong."


    "Then what is it?" Han Sen knew there''d be no point in getting mad at the spirit.


    Dragon King said, "Let''s say every fruit is individual. The energy of each geno item should be individual, too. When I scanned the fruit, though, this wasn''t so. This means the fruit still exists as a part of the tree. That means the tree is not dead, you see? I''m not sure how this was achieved, but it is what it is."


    Dragon King then went on to say, "If the tree is not dead, Sky King will stop at nothing to fully revive it. And doing that requires a lot of nutrition. He has many spirits and creatures in there, all of which can provide the nutrition he seeks."


    "And how exactly would he sacrifice everyone here? While some may spawn, manye here by eating the walnuts," Han Sen said.


    "The walnuts are only one small part of this. Haven''t you noticed the lifewater everyone drinks here?" Dragon King said.


    "You said it was a skydrop, actually. And you said it was good!" Han Sen frowned.


    Dragon King nodded, saying, "It is; but only when the tree is dead. Skydrops are the essence of the Sky Fruit. If the tree is alive, they can be controlled by the tree. While they may be a benefit right now, the tree could kill you once it has fully revived."


    Dragon King smiled and said, "But don''t worry, you obtained the geno treasure. You can make good use of that."


    "How?" Han Sen asked, bringing it out.


    "This is a seed of the Sky Tree. It''s like a small, sister tree. But the seed is individual, so you''ll have to use it to absorb the stuff inside you. Do that, and you''ve got nothing to worry about," Dragon King exined.

 Chapter 1180 - Skill of Love

    Chapter 1180: Skill of Love


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen took Dragon King¡¯s advice and followed his instructions. He tried to extract the thing from his body.


    But it turned out Han Sen didn¡¯t have the thing inside him. He initially thought Dragon King must have gotten something wrong or had taught him incorrectly. But when Han Sen tried it on Zhang Yuchen and the others, the method worked. For some reason, the thing just couldn¡¯t exist inside Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Dragon King was shocked by the discovery, too. He expected Han Sen to show much appreciation and reward him; little did he expect that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t even need such knowledge.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Han Sen still gave him a smallpliment for the tip.


    While Han Sen might have been okay, there were still many humans inside Immortal Shelter. He wanted to save as many of them as he could. Han Sen went out to find Zhang Yuchen and many of the others, and he helped them break the contract with their spirits.


    With Han Sen¡¯s reputation and status, and the backing of Dry Bone King and Baby Ghost, everyone was freed except for Qiu Ping. Everyone else had signed a contract with a royal spirit, but Qiu Ping had signed a contract with Qing Jun King directly.


    Han Sen sent them all to his underground shelter, while he remained inside the Sky Tree. This was because Qiu Ping was still under contract, and Han Sen wanted a few more goodies before leaving. If the tree grew, everyone there would be food¡ªsuper creatures included. And with seven mighty super creatures there, Han Sen thought it¡¯d be a waste.


    One more question lingered on Han Sen¡¯s mind, as well: who left him the slip of paper? He asked all the humans he had rescued, but none were likely candidates.


    ¡°Did a king spirit or super creature write it, maybe?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t have a clue, much to his annoyance.


    But Han Sen was also willing to stay due to Little Angel¡¯s finished evolution. Seeing the halo ring¡¯s buff, Han Sen knew she had to be incredibly powerful.


    And with Disloyal Knight also there for backup, it gave Han Sen the courage to hang around.


    In his private room there, Han Sen was practicing when all of a sudden, someone barged through his door. It was Qing Jun King, and she approached with great anger.


    She immediately shouted, ¡°Where did you hide Zhang Yuchen?!¡±


    ¡°You are a king spirit, aren¡¯t you? Why do you care so much about a human?¡± Han Sen responded.


    ¡°That is none of your business. Give him to me!¡± Qing Jun King said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have him,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Do you really want me to be your enemy?¡± Qing Jun King asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy, but it¡¯s true. I really don¡¯t have him,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Qing Jun gave Han Sen onest cold stare, then marched out.


    Dry Bone and Baby Ghost had arrived just in time to see themotion. Dry Bone looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You really made her mad this time.¡±


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Why does she care about him, a human, so much?¡±


    Dry Bone answered, ¡°You may not understand. It has to do with her practice of a skill; it is called ¡®Love.¡¯ Humans can be far more emotional than spirits, so Qing Jun selected Qiu Ping and Zhang Yuchen as her target for this. If Qiu Ping kills Zhang Yuchen on her behalf, and she then kills Qiu Ping, her practice with the skill will beplete. But¡­¡±


    Dry Bone King broke out inughter.


    ¡°But what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Baby Ghost continued the speech, saying, ¡°But Qiu Ping is smart. He genuinely liked her, but he wasn¡¯t willing to kill Zhang Yuchen for her. He knows about her n, and he has known for a very long time. He just pretends he doesn¡¯t know anything. This entire thing has been going on for twenty years. She has grown impatient, over the course of that time, due to her being unable to finish the skill herself.¡±


    Dry Bone then said, ¡°She knows she has failed, but she is a spirit. Pride is as important for her as it is for us. She will never admit it. Now that you have sent him away, though, the slim chance for a future sess may have well-and-truly disappeared. It angers her, and she won¡¯t let you slip away so easily.¡±


    Han Sen now fully understood why she cared about the humans so much.


    ¡°What do you think she¡¯ll do? What can she do? Is she going to try to kill me with her seven super creatures?¡± Han Sen wondered out loud.


    Qing Jun King was only a spirit with nine of her gene locks open. With Little Angel ready to be unleashed, Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    ¡°She can¡¯t do that. Mister Immortal won¡¯t allow her to hurt anyone. The extent of hermand starts and ends with manualbor. They aren¡¯t her pets or anything,¡± Dry Bone reassured Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew Sky King needed them as food, so it was likely true. He wouldn¡¯t allow them to kill each other over squabbles of their own.


    ¡°Then what is there to worry about?¡± Han Sen said.


    Dry Bone King answered, ¡°To be honest, me and Baby Ghost don¡¯t have what it takes to fight her together.¡±


    ¡°She is that good?¡± Han Sen was surprised upon hearing this.


    ¡°Yes. Why else would she be the one in charge? It¡¯s why you need to exercise some caution and be careful,¡± Baby Ghost replied.


    ¡°Thanks for the information, you two. I¡¯ll definitely try to be more careful,¡± Han Sen said. After sending Dry Bone and Baby Ghost away, Han Sen noticed another slip of paper on his table.


    ¡°Did one of them just leave this without me realizing it?¡± Han Sen looked on the back of the paper first and saw another Nine-Life Cat symbol.

 Chapter 1181 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Trade</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to follow Qing Jun? Give Zhang Yuchen back to her or die.¡±


    The handwriting looked as if it had been hastily scribbled. With no concern for what had been written, Han Sen threw it away. He didn¡¯t care for the content of the paper, only who wrote it.


    It didn¡¯t seem as if Dry Bone or Baby Ghost were responsible.


    They had made it clear they weren¡¯t fond of Qing Jun and wanted to overthrow her, but even if it was them, how could they be associated with Blood Legion?


    For now, Han Sen could only wait for the person behind the curtains to reveal themselves. Han Sen thought Qing Jun woulde after him, but after waiting a few days, nothing happened.


    After a few more days passed, Han Sen noticed the presence of another slip of paper.


    ¡°Leave this shelter; you are in danger.¡±


    Han Sen crumpled it up and threw the paper away once again. He had worked hard to get where he was, so he wasn¡¯t quite willing to leave just yet.


    And still, he was extremely curious about who was leaving these messages for him. After all, who could have secretly delivered the slips of paper, time and time again, without him noticing? Perhaps it was a king spirit or super creature.


    It couldn¡¯t have been Dry Bone and Baby Ghost, as their behavior did not appear remotely concerning. They were the same as ever.


    And aside from those two, there were only seven other super creatures.


    Han Sen went to investigate them. There was a nine-headed dragon, an armored beast, a hellbird, a rock king, a ghost eye, a water fairy, and a demon flower amongst them.


    The nine-headed dragon was a cruel and ruthless fiend. The armored beast kept to itself and was a private thing. The hellbird did not stay in the shelter often and spent most of its time away. The rock king worked hard, and when it was done, it went home to rx.


    If it was a super creature behind the letters, it had to be the ghost eye, water fairy, or demon flower.


    The ghost eye was restless, and never stayed put. It frequently traveled around, sticking its nose in other people¡¯s business. It had evene over to see Han Sen once, but due to Han Sen not speaking itsnguage, it didn¡¯t stay for long.


    The water fairy was a humanoid creature. It was in the shape of a voluptuous-looking woman, but one that wasposed by running water. The water fairy was able to speak with Han Sen, but she had never visited him at his home before.


    The demon flower was a walking nt that could speak in everynguage.


    Those three were the most suspicious of the super creature lot, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell if they were acting odd or that was just how they were.


    Han Sen had dug through three Sky Fruit in his time there, but was unable to receive any more geno treasures. He was, however, given more lifewater. The lifewater he received now was of a much higher quality, suited for beings of that rank. He had four drops, but he opted not to consume them.


    Han Sen¡¯s geno treasure was tiny. If Han Sen used the lifewater he was now given, he wagered it wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. Han Sen spent another three days in the tree hole, and eventually decided to leave the ce. Before he went, though, the water fairy stopped him.


    The water fairy¡¯s liquidposed butt wobbled as she walked. Her body was an attractive sight that aroused Han Sen.


    She approached Han Sen, smiled, and said, ¡°Han Sen, would you like to make a deal?¡±


    ¡°What kind of deal would that be?¡± Han Sen was confused by the sudden proposition.


    ¡°If you give me a drop of that lifewater, I¡¯ll have sex with you. A drop for a drip.¡± Before Han Sen could say anything, she swiftly stepped up to Han Sen, grabbed his hands, and ced them on her gtinous boobies.


    Han Sen felt as if he was clutching jelly, and her boobs felt amazing to hold and squeeze.


    Feeling awkward about it, though, Han Sen had to pull his hands back and say, ¡°But we aren¡¯t the same species!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can be anything you want me to be.¡± The water fairy¡¯s boobs and buttocks grew to an even bigger and more scious size.


    Due to her being half-transparent, she looked extremely attractive.


    Cough! Cough! Han Sen coughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like this?¡± The water fairy¡¯s body changed again, bing the shape of a little girl in a swimsuit. She then squeezed and hugged Han Sen¡¯s arm.


    Han Sen, however, just stood there. So, she tried a number of different appearances to prompt a response. She became an aloofdy, a moodydy, and a sunnydy. Unsure of what would get Han Sen to leap upon her with lecherous hands, she even gave herself bunny ears and the tail of a fox.


    Han Sen was in disbelief the entire time. She was like an erotic shapeshifter. But no matter how attractive she tried to be, she was just a naked, half-transparentdy. Clearly, she and other non-humans of the sanctuary did not understand what truly attracted one human to another.


    ¡°If you want lifewater, how about you trade me a geno treasure for it?¡± Han Sen offered, instead.


    The fairy was clearly disappointed, but she smiled and just said, ¡°I don¡¯t have geno treasure, but... I might have something you could be interested in.¡±


    The water fairy brought something out. Han Sen examined it. It was a small orb, not much bigger than a ping-pong ball. It seemed to have been made from polished crystal.


    ¡°What is this? Did you create this?¡± Han Sen could sense her energy stemming from the Waterdrop Orb.

 Chapter 1182 - Vice-Leader

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Vice-Leader</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Water Fairy smiled and said, ¡°This is my gear, and it is called a Waterdrop Orb. With this orb, you can prevent watery chaos. Can I swap this for all four of your lifewater drops?¡±


    ¡°Define what watery chaos means first,¡± Han Sen said, not quite catching her drift.


    Water Fairy gave the orb to Han Sen and then fired a water arrow at him.


    Pang!


    The water arrow broke into a liquidy ssh, despite only being one foot away from Han Sen.


    Water Fairy smiled and said, ¡°The orb can block my attacks. It can only block water damage, mind you. And after some use, it¡¯ll take a while before it can be used again.¡±


    ¡°But I used up one of my lifewater vials.¡± Han Sen wanted others to believe this.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Water Fairy was happy to swap the Waterdrop Orb for Han Sen¡¯s remaining vials of lifewater.


    Han Sen yed with the Waterdrop Orb. Although it only blocked water damage, and it wasn¡¯t the most useful item in the sanctuary, it was better than nothing. The lifewater was outright harmful, after all, so it was little more than a waste of space.


    The other super creatures soon learned about their trade, too, and they all wanted to do the same. Unfortunately, Han Sen had no more lifewater left. After a while, Han Sen was able to obtain another two. Ghost Eye came to him shortly after, wanting to make an exchange.


    Ghost Eye threw him an eyeball that was ck and white. It was reminiscent of Tai Chi in some ways. Han Sen was not sure what it could do, but the eyeball was obviously gear that the creature had created. Much like the fairy, it wanted to swap the gear for Han Sen¡¯s lifewater.


    ¡°I only have two lifewater drops. Do you still want to make the trade?¡± Han Sen asked, while pulling his two vials out.


    Ghost Eye was actually an ape. One of its eyes was a murky shade of white, and it was an unsettling creature to look upon. But it was also the most active super creature amongst them. It swallowed the lifewater and left immediately.


    Han Sen looked at the eyeball-like item he had been given. He noticed it was able to do something with Yin and Yang.


    If Han Sen practiced Yang, he could use the item to make it Yin. If he practiced Yin, then he could make it Yang.


    Han Sen had Yin Yang st, which meant the item wasn¡¯t very useful for him. For people who only practiced one, it would be a precious item to have, though.


    ¡°If I work here for a long time, I should be able to amass quite the array of gear.¡± Han Sen thought the terms of these exchanges were more than fair, considering he had no need for the lifewater he¡¯d be giving up.


    As a result, Han Sen made ns to collect more lifewater for gear. But, a few dayster, he stumbled across another message. It seemed as if the person who had been leaving the messages wanted to meet Han Sen, atst. On the paper was an address and a time.


    Han Sen made a mental note of it and then incinerated the parchment. The next day, Han Sen left the tree. They were going to meet in a certain grove inside the walnut forest.


    Han Sen arrived early, curious to meet the message-leaving enigma.


    After a while of waiting, Han Sen heard someone approach. The person wasn¡¯t quite there yet, and the forest was wreathed with vines that obscured the view quite a bit. Han Sen would be unable to see who it was until they came closer.


    When the person¡¯s identity was finally revealed, Han Sen was shocked.


    Despite all the possibilities he had mulled over in his mind, Han Sen was utterly bbergasted it was that person who had been leaving him the slips of paper.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave? What are you still doing here?¡± the man said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one leaving me slips of paper then, I assume.¡± Han Sen looked at the man with a strange expression. He had a big head and the body of a frail baby. It was Baby Ghost.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Baby Ghost said.


    ¡°Then you know what this is?¡± Han Sen brought out a paper with the Nine-Life Cat symbol on it.


    Han Sen believed he had been the one leaving the messages, but he did not believe Baby Ghost knew anything about the Nine-Life Cat or Blood Legion.


    ¡°I am a member of Blood Legion. You think I don¡¯t know what that is?¡± Baby Ghost looked at Han Sen with disdain.


    Han Sen was shocked. Baby Ghost was a king spirit; how could he be a member of a human organization?


    Although Han Sen had readied himself for this possibility, he was still taken aback to hear it out loud.


    ¡°You are a member?¡± Han Sen was almost unable to believe it.


    For a king spirit of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary to be a member of Blood Legion was a nigh insane thing toprehend. Han Sen knew Blood Legion was strong, but he did not expect the organization would be strong enough to employ king spirits of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Han Sen felt as if his world had been turned upside-down, and all he knew about Blood Legion had been incorrect. What exactly was Blood Legion?


    Baby Ghost pulled out something and tossed it over to Han Sen.


    It was a card of the Alliance. Han Sen had seen such things many times, as it was a card that usually had the Nine-Life Cat symbol on its underside.


    Han Sen flipped it over, and as expected, there it was. It was a Nine-Life Cat card.


    ¡°I am the Vice-Leader of Blood Legion. My title is Ghost Baby,¡± Baby Ghost King said.

 Chapter 1183 - Incorrect Judgment

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Incorrect Judgment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen heard what he was told, his immediate reaction was to frown. Surprises were nothing new to him at this point, but this one hit a little harder than most.


    ¡°You are the Vice-Leader of Blood Legion? In that case, you know who the leader is?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a member, so I¡¯m not obliged to tell you anything. But now that you¡¯re out of that shelter, I heartily rmend you don¡¯t return,¡± Baby Ghost said.


    Han Sen thought the person who gave him the paper must have noticed or sensed he was wearing the Nine-Life Cat pendant, and that the parchment used was in reference to it. That didn¡¯t seem to be the case, though. Baby Ghost did not seem to know about Han Sen¡¯s connection with Blood Legion, and the paper Baby Ghost had been using to warn Han Sen had only been intended to unt the organization he was a member of.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a member, why would you help me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen had just met one of the most important figures of the enigmatic Blood Legion organization. Although he could not be one-hundred percent certain he was not being told a falsehood, he wanted to ask as many questions as he could and learn more. This was a wildly rare opportunity.


    Baby Ghost merely stared at Han Sen, saying, ¡°Your image; you remind me of someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Han Sen was not expecting this response.


    ¡°Han Jingzhi,¡± Baby Ghost answered.


    Theposure of Han Sen¡¯s mind was given a shake, but he still managed to calmly ask, ¡°How do you know him?¡±


    Baby Ghost¡¯s face suggested he had just taken a brief trip down memoryne. When he returned to the situation at hand, he just told Han Sen, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know anything about all this. Just don¡¯t go back to Immortal Shelter.¡±


    ¡°At least tell me why. Give me one good reason why I should leave. I can¡¯t just walk away after everything, all because of your few measly words,¡± Han Sen proimed.


    Baby Ghost turned around and said, ¡°If you want to go back, go back. I won¡¯t stop you. But on your head be it, should things run afoul for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Han Sen brought out the Nine-Life Cat pendant that was tucked beneath his shirt and said, ¡°If you are the Vice-Leader of Blood Legion, surely you know what this is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Baby Ghost turned back around, and the stiffness of his face dropped in shock. His eyes widened as they peered at the pendant.


    Baby Ghost suddenly moved.


    Han Sen opened his gene locks, ready to fight. But what happened in the next second surprised even him.


    Baby Ghost had dropped onto the ground so quickly that a crater was formed. In that shallow pit, he bowed before Han Sen.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Baby Ghost bowed repeatedly, with rming speed and sincerity. All the while, his lips murmured and mumbled incoherent speech.


    Han Sen froze in his ce, having not expected a reaction such as this. This was a king spirit of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. It had the potential to beat any human. But there it was, down on its hands and knees in respect to a small item belonging to a human organization.


    ¡°Is Blood Legion that big of a deal?¡± The pendant he always carried with him suddenly felt much heavier.


    Baby Ghost then stood up. In a state of shock, he asked, ¡°Who are you? Why would you possess that relic?¡±


    Seeing Baby Ghost¡¯s face, Han Sen felt giving him the wrong answer now would swiftly lead to his death.


    ¡°Han Jingzhi gave it to me,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Baby Ghost¡¯s face changed to one that was resolute. He barked, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Han Jingzhi could not have possessed such a relic.¡±


    ¡°But this did belong to him,¡± Han Sen re-confirmed.


    Baby Ghost then said, ¡°It belongs to Blood Legion; what are you suggesting?¡±


    Han Sen always thought Han Jingzhi might have been the leader of Blood Legion. There was definitely a strong association between the two, after all. But now, hearing Baby Ghost¡¯s reaction, that didn¡¯t seem likely.


    The fact that Baby Ghost was willing to state Han Jingzhi¡¯s name so freely also suggested he wasn¡¯t the leader or anyone of renown and importance within the ranks of Blood Legion.


    ¡°Han Jingzhi is a part of Blood Legion, isn¡¯t he? Why would it be impossible for him to have it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Baby Ghost¡¯s expression had turned dark, as if the fancy for murder had taken over his mind. Angrily, he spat out his words, saying, ¡°You really are talking sh*t! Han Jingzhi is not a member of Blood Legion and there is no possible way for him to possess that relic. Be honest with me, boy; lest I pry the answers out of you with profound agony and suffering.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked, hearing Han Jingzhi was not even a lowly member of the organization. If Baby Ghost really was the Vice-Leader, then it clearly meant he knew more about Blood Legion than Han Sen did. And that flipped all of Han Sen¡¯s theories thus far on their head.


    But why would Han Jingzhi ask Uncle Bug to join him in a search for the relic? Why would he know about its existence, given where it was found?


    ¡°Believe it or not, this was originally Han Jingzhi¡¯s. A lot of people can verify this im,¡± Han Sen said, standing his ground.


    Baby Ghost looked at Han Sen as if he was trying to scan his mind and discover the truth behind some lie he was being told.


    Han Sen then said, ¡°So tell me, how do you know about Han Jingzhi?¡±


    Baby Ghost wished to say something more, but his face changed. Then, he turned to look through the dense brush of the walnut forest.


    ¡°Wait here and do not follow me back to the shelter. I will be right back.¡± Baby Ghost then took off back towards the Sky Tree.


    Han Sen knew something big must have gone down in with the Sky Tree during their absence; otherwise, Baby Ghost would not have run off in the middle of their conversation.


    ¡°Is the tree in the midst of reviving?¡± Han Sen also ran towards the Sky Tree.


    He had waited a long time for this opportunity, so he wasn¡¯t going to miss it.


    Everything seemed fine in the tree, though, as spirits and creatures were performing theirbor duties like normal. Dry Bone King quickly ran over to see Han Sen, though, and promptly brought him up to the higher floors.


    ¡°Mister Immortal has finished his practice. He has summoned us to the Immortal Hall. Where have you been?¡± Dry Bone King asked as he pulled on Han Sen to move quicker.


    Han Sen was shocked. If Immortal Emperor was bing a reality, then that meant the tree was ready to spring back to life.

 Chapter 1184 - You’re All Going to Die Here

    <h4>Chapter 1184: You¡¯re All Going to Die Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen removed the Dragon-Blood Ring from his finger. If Immortal Emperor truly was Sky King, he¡¯d recognize Dragon King right away. Han Sen and Dry Bone King arrived at the Immortal Hall. Han Sen was eager to see what Immortal Emperor looked like.


    Qing Jun and Ghost Eye were there, as well. When Baby Ghost saw Han Sen, a visible look of surprise came over his face. Han Sen waved at him cheekily and then went to sit down.


    Han Sen looked over towards the primary seat of the table, which was currently empty. Immortal Emperor had yet to arrive. No one spoke during the wait, not even the oh-so talkative Ghost Eye. It just sat where it was, taking part in the eerie silence.


    Qing Jun was the one who sat nearest the primary seat, and she looked at Han Sen as if she were looking at a dead man.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care very much what she may have been thinking, though. He just sat in his seat, waiting for Immortal Emperor to arrive.


    Katcha!


    Thetch of the back door was lifted. The sudden sound was loud, and it shocked those in their seats. Han Sen turned to look in the direction of the noise.


    When his eyes fell upon Immortal Emperor, he was surprised. He had often wondered what the enigmatic spirit would look like, and he hade up with numerous visions and images in his head. But this spirit subverted all his expectations: Immortal Emperor looked like a peacock.


    The peacock was gold, with a number of multi-colored ornamental eyespots decorating its plumage. It was stunning.


    ¡°I thought he was a spirit. Why is he a peacock?¡± Han Sen mulled the appearance, as the peacock waddled its way over and took its rightful ce in the primary seat.


    All the king spirits and super creatures in the hall bowed before it, so Han Sen did the same. The peacock¡¯s eyes nced over everyone in the hall but paused when they passed over Han Sen.


    When it was done, the peacock screeched, prompting everyone to look at it in wonder.


    It stretched its wings, and its eyes shot out a beam of golden light.


    Within that gold light, a thin shadow formed. Han Sen could not make out the face of whatever or whoever it was, but its mere presence there rattled his nerves.


    Han Sen saw the shadow¡¯s lips begin to move, and it looked to be speaking to Qing Jun. No one else was able to hear what was being spoken except for her, it seemed, for she nodded in answer.


    When the light came to an end, Qing Jun said, ¡°Yes, My Emperor.¡±


    The shadow nodded and faded as the light dimmed. Then, the peacock pped its wings and flew out. After the peacock left, the king spirits and super creatures in the hall all felt great relief. It was as if they had been holding their breaths the whole time.


    ¡°Qing Jun, what did Mister Immortal tell you?¡± Water Fairy asked.


    Qing Jun quietly said, ¡°Mister Immortal is going to open the Holy Door. He needs a lot of Sky Fruit to make pills, so he wants us to gather as much as we can over the next month.¡±


    ¡°A month isn¡¯t very long. There are still twenty-three of them to go; do we even have enough time?¡± Dry Bone King said.


    ¡°We will have to form the paths, too. It is best that we hurry. Dying Mister Immortal would be most unwise,¡± Qing Jun said.


    Dry Bone¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Everyone works beneath mymand. I will be most cruel and unpleasant to anyone who seeks to disturb Mister Immortal¡¯s business,¡± Qing Jun said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dy anything, but I have to eat walnuts every three days. If I don¡¯t, I cannot participate in the work,¡± Han Sen said.


    Qing Jun said, ¡°Lifewater can keep you in your current state, child. There is no need for you to exit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any lifewater,¡± Han Sen then said, as cover for not wanting to consume it due to the possible consequences they could result in.


    Qing Jun expected Han Sen to say this, though, so she gave everyone a bottle of the stuff. Then, she said, ¡°Everyone is given ten drops of lifewater as a bonus. If we finish the job within the allotted month, we¡¯ll get twenty more as a reward.¡±


    Everyone was delighted to hear this. They epted the lifewater merrily, thanking the emperor for the gracious gift. Han Sen epted the bottle and listened to Qing Jun¡¯s work instructions.


    Qing Jun took them straight over to the Sky Fruit. The spirits and creatures were supposed to create the paths that led to them, but now they had to chip in and make their own due to the rush.


    Qing Jun put everyone in charge of two Sky Fruit.


    ¡°If things go ording to n, the tree will indeed see a revival in the next month,¡± Dragon King said. Han Sen had re-equipped the ring and was consulting with him.


    ¡°Is there any way we might be able to muck up his ns?¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The spirits and super creatures have all consumed too much lifewater. They are beyond saving, and the Sky Tree is sure to absorb them all. Unless you can cut down the Sky Tree, it is hopeless. Not even Sky King himself could make aeback after that.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. He had yet to save Qiu Ping, and he had just learned about Baby Ghost being a Vice-Leader of Blood Legion. It would be a proper shame if thetter died. Just as Han Sen was thinking about Baby Ghost, Baby Ghost was actually approaching him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to return?¡± Baby Ghost looked ugly¡ªuglier than usual.


    ¡°Give it a rest, will you? You¡¯re like a broken record. I¡¯m fine where I am, okay?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that relic you showed me, I wouldn¡¯t care about you one bit.¡± Baby Ghost paused for a moment, before going on to say, ¡°But for you toe back at this time, it is as good as suicide.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Baby Ghost then said, ¡°Honestly? Aside from Qing Jun and me, you¡¯re all going to die here.¡±

 Chapter 1185 - The Sky Tree is Revived

    <h4>Chapter 1185: The Sky Tree is Revived</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen was surprised by this, and it seemed as if Baby Ghost knew a thing or two about what was going on.


    Baby Ghost said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the specifics. You are going to die, so give me the relic and speak yourst words.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is this about Immortal Emperor sacrificing the whole tree? That¡¯s old news,¡± Han Sen said.


    Baby Ghost looked as if he¡¯d swallowed a bug, and in utter shock, he gasped, ¡°How do you know about that!?¡±


    Han Sen smiled and looked coy. He didn¡¯t answer him, and instead said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the specifics, but tell me: what makes you think you and Qing Jun will be spared?¡±


    Baby Ghost was still in shock over the fact Han Sen knew what was going on, and he answered, ¡°Qing Jun is Immortal Emperor¡¯s daughter. And me? I¡¯m the one who concocted this scheme!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. So, have you been avoiding the consumption of lifewater?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°What does the lifewater have to do with anything?¡± Baby Ghost asked, but right after, his mind seemed to get snagged on a sudden, disturbing thought.


    ¡°Whoever has been drinking the lifewater will be sacrificed. There¡¯s no particr discrimination, as it¡¯s a catch-all type of thing.¡± Han Sen was extra smug, rubbing it in. He could tell Baby Ghost had been drinking the lifewater.


    Baby Ghost¡¯s facial expression was beyond distraught, and so he said, ¡°Impossible! Qing Jun has been using lifewater as well. Who has been feeding you these lies!?¡±


    ¡°Well, let me ask you: have you been told how these sacrifices are to be... well, sacrificed?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Baby Ghost looked clueless. He wished to speak, but he seemed to be struggling to force out words. His face turned green at the sudden turn of events, and all his throat could end up spitting out were the words, ¡°H-have I been tr-tricked!?¡±


    After that Baby Ghost turned to run, but Han Sen stopped him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to consult the emperor with this, you¡¯re a dead baby. Tell me about the rtionship between Han Jingzhi and Blood Legion,¡± Han Sen told him.


    Baby Ghost said, ¡°I don¡¯t fully believe your forked tongue. Not yet, leastways. I must go and... confirm something.¡±


    ¡°No. You tell me what I want to know now.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think Baby Ghost would evere back, once he left.


    Baby Ghost then answered, ¡°Gah, but it¡¯s a long story! The short version is, something huge happened within the Legion. We needed help. Han Jingzhi was then kidnapped by Blood Legion forces.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. The revtions wereing thick and fast. There was a connection between Han Jingzhi and Blood Legion, but the way it came about was very unexpected. Han Jingzhi had actually been the victim of kidnapping.


    Han Sen wished to ask more, but Baby Ghost was already gone.


    ¡°Han Jingzhi was kidnapped by Blood Legion forces? That must mean he was there with them for some time, in some way or another. That might also mean he learned much about the organization, including the Nine-Life Cat. But why was he kidnapped? Why did they need to do that? Did they kidnap just anyone? Did it happen before or after he visited that realm with the maybe-a-god-maybe-a-demon being?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was now wracked with countless more questions.


    Han Sen hoped Baby Ghost wouldn¡¯t be killed, so he could ask the spirit a bunch more questions.


    Han Sen was not too worried what he might do, though. If Han Sen was attacked and had to make an escape, he believed he could do so with the aid of Little Angel.


    A few dayster, Qing Jun came looking for Han Sen.


    Han Sen was surprised to see her, and when she approached, she asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t drink the lifewater you were given?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Han Sen answered simply.


    ¡°Good.¡± Qing Jun handed something to Han Sen, turned around, and left as swiftly as she appeared. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure why she had just done what she did, and truthfully, he fancied asking her a few questions.


    It seemed like Baby Ghost had told Qing Jun what Han Sen had told him.


    She had given Han Sen a small bottle with a piece of paper attached.


    The paper said the contract on Qiu Ping had been forfeit. Han Sen had long wondered how he might get Qing Jun to let Qiu Ping go free, and now, it had been done without any effort on his part.


    Han Sen was delighted, so he left the worksite. He wanted to visit Qiu Ping and guide him out. Han Sen thought someone might stop him, but no one did. He scanned the nearby area and then realized the king spirits and super creatures were all gone.


    Han Sen returned to the fourth floor without issue and escorted Qiu Ping out of the tree. When Han Sen returned to the underground shelter with him, he noticed all the walnut trees in the forest were dying.


    ¡°Baby Ghost must have done something to make the Sky Tree revive even sooner!¡± Dragon King eximed.


    Han Sen frowned and flew back towards the Sky Tree. As he was returning, he saw countless creatures writhing on the forest floor in agony. You could see their lifeforces being pulled from their bodies, heading for the tree that contained Immortal Shelter.


    Green sprouts began to grow from their corpses, bing vines that absorbed their flesh.


    Seeing all the creatures be fertilizer, Han Sen could not help but think, ¡°Dragon King was right. Creatures that have consumed walnuts or lifewater are being absorbed no matter where they are.¡±


    Before Han Sen arrived back, though, a scary presence startled him on the approach. A ck and red tree was growing incredibly quickly, heading high up into the clouds.


    There was this a menacing spire in thend now, surrounded by countless dried up trees and creature corpses. Even the ground and earth were being sucked dry of life, transforming the area into an apocalyptic hellscape.

 Chapter 1186 - Cruel Bottle

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Cruel Bottle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen flew towards the Sky Tree as fast as he could. He knew he couldn¡¯t stop what was happening, but he hoped he could pick up a few goodies at the very least. Perhaps he¡¯d even be able to kill a few of the super creatures and take their Life Geno Essences from Sky King.


    The Sky Tree was growing at an rming rate. The red and ck bark was cracking and beginning to peel. Countless creatures tried to scramble out of the cracks that webbed the tree.


    As the tree grew and grew, the creatures started to return to their original size. There were tigers, titans, and birds; every creature imaginable, all trying to make an escape.


    But when they made it out, their bodies began to tear apart. Vines shot out from beneath their skin, ravaging their flesh and tangling them up. This happened to those that were airborne as well, and they rained down to the ground in pieces.


    The roots of the tree then began to lift themselves up and escape the ground that kept them in ce. Like hungry tentacles, the roots grabbed the corpses of fallen creatures and drained them of their lifeforce.


    The cracks across the tree began to heal, crushing creatures that sought to escape from them. The tree was slowly being drenched in blood, making for a terrible sight.


    A lot of creatures were unable to exit in time. For those that weren¡¯t crushed by the devilish lumber, they were instead ripped apart by the phantom vines that had been slumbering inside their bodies.


    The ce was like a forested depiction of hell, and just as Han Sen thought it would be best if he left, a light appeared. The light was Qing Jun. Her lifeforce was draining, as green sprouts began to pop up over her body.


    ¡°Get the Cruel Bottle!¡± Qing Jun was not doing well, evidently. As she approached Han Sen, she did so with wobbling movements. She was in great pain and suffering, that much was clear.


    ¡°Why? What is it?¡± Han Sen asked, but he did not dy in retrieving the jade bottle she had recently given him.


    Qing Jun gritted her teeth and knelt in front of Han Sen. She ced her right hand on her chest and said, ¡°I, Qing Jun, am willing to submit and offer absolute loyalty to a new master. I will be a faithful servant from now until eternity.¡±


    After that, her forehead gleamed with a spirit stone. Needless to say, Han Sen was in shock that Qing Jun, of all spirits, was willing to obey him. Han Sen held her spirit stone in his hand. It shone brightly before bing one with Qing Jun again.


    Qing Jun might have be Han Sen¡¯s spirit, but the green sprouts were still on her.


    ¡°Open the bottle and let me in!¡± Qing Jun shouted.


    ¡°How do I open it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    He had tried to open the Cruel Bottle before, but he was unable to. He thought it was very strange of her to give him a bottle, but at least now it was starting to make sense.


    Han Sen touched the bottle to try to open it again, but this time, it opened immediately. Han Sen realized he could only use it once a contract with the spirit that gave it had been signed.


    After the bottle was opened, Qing Jun transformed into a pellet of bright light. Then, she tucked herself inside it. As Han Sen wondered why Qing Jun was doing this, another light appeared. This time, it was Water Fairy.


    Water Fairy¡¯s body was transparent, and you could see the sprouts manifesting inside her watery body. Her body bubbled and boiled, and if this was to continue, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before she evaporated out of existence.


    She shouted, ¡°Help!¡±


    Then she raced into the bottle alongside Qing Jun. Han Sen peered at Qing Jun and the Water Fairy inside the bottle, side by side, and noticed now that the sprouts had stopped growing on and within them. They were all gone.


    Han Sen was delighted, learning this treasure he had been given could negate the dark powers of the Sky Tree.


    ¡°Han Sen, help!¡± Han Sen heard someone call out his name.


    He turned to see a number of vines crawling through the air like a webbed. A secondter, they were cut down to the ground. A mound of bones had given them a shave, and when Han Sen¡¯s eyes came to focus, he saw Dry Bone King doing battle.


    Han Sen flew over towards him, bottle in hand. As he pointed it at Dry Bone King, he asked, ¡°Can youe inside?¡±


    Dry Bone King spared no time in diving into the purifyingfort of the Cruel Bottle. Then, looking up, Han Sen saw a nine-headed creature soar through the sky, screeching in pain. It was headed straight for him.


    But before Han Sen could do anything for it, the heads began to separate from its body as vines ravaged the poor beast. Its lifeforce was all going to the tree.


    When the body hit the ground, roots sprang out of the earth and dragged it underground.


    Han Sen felt it was a great shame and waste. Turning around again, though, Han Sen saw Ghost Eye bing consumed by the hungry, lecherous vines. He was going to pull out his Phoenix Sword and do what he could to help. But before Han Sen could do anything, Ghost Eye saw the bottle and dived right into it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to get easy kills! Why am I inadvertently saving these things?¡± Han Sen thought, but then he noticed something. It didn¡¯t seem like anything could exit the bottle without his explicit permission.


    The sound of an explosion rang through the forest. A rock giant was headed Han Sen¡¯s way, covered in vines like angry moss. The sturdy golem was able to defy their attempts to tear it apart, though.


    And as expected, before the vines could do what they wished to, the rock giant jumped inside the Cruel Bottle.

 Chapter 1187 - Sky King is Born

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Sky King is Born</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was made up, and he thought to himself, ¡°Hmm, perhaps this is not all bad. Give me a few more, and I¡¯ll have myself a personal army.¡±


    In the sky, the hellbird raged with great curtains of fire that smoked the skies and turned them ck. Try as it might, it was unable to incinerate the vines that sought to ravage its fiery body.


    The green vines had put a strain on it and quelled the ferocity of its mes. The wretched, lecherous vines did not fear anything.


    The vinesshed the bird whose flesh they were born from, and they swayed like manic green fire-licks of their own. Eventually, they proved too much, and they tore the bird apart.


    The bird had hoped to reach Han Sen and his bottle, and it had been rapidly descending as all this unfolded. Unfortunately, it was toote. The only thing to reach the ground was a rain of fleshy chunks and blood-stained feathers. It was another meal for the Sky Tree.


    Han Sen saw a giant flower get torn apart at the entrance to the Sky Tree.


    The other super creatures had all been toote for Han Sen to save, and they all ended up as food for the Sky Tree.


    ¡°Where is Baby Ghost?¡± Han Sen asked as he searched amidst the ruin, thinking of all the questions he still wanted to ask.


    The walnut forest was a vile hellscape now, painted dark with the blood of spirits and creatures.


    Han Sen asked Qing Jun, who was in the Cruel Bottle, ¡°Where is Baby Ghost? Why did he not exit alongside you?¡±


    ¡°We got separated. He was supposed to be here,¡± Qing Jun said.


    Han Sen asked the Water Fairy if she had seen him, but she said she had not seen him, either.


    Han Sen thought this was boding poorly for Baby Ghost. His failure to escape didn¡¯t make sense, though. Han Sen had informed him about the true nature of the conspiracy surrounding the operations of Immortal Shelter, so he should have been among the first to get out.


    Han Sen could no longer find the entrance to the Sky Tree, as the original tree hole was now filled up. There was no other way inside.


    But then, a scream sounded in the sky. Looking up, Han Sen saw a gold peacock descending from atop the tree. A person was on top of the peacock; a figure with gold-colored hair adorned with a crown. The man¡¯s simple aura was one of immense power, and Han Sen felt it wasparable to Xiang Yin.


    ¡°Is that Sky King?¡± The man was incredibly handsome. His beauty and strength transcended that which seemed achievable by humans, and one could have easily mistaken him for a god of sorts.


    ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Dragon King said.


    The gold peacocknded near Han Sen. The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with the color of gold, but they seemed empty and devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Leave them, and I¡¯ll grant you a swift and merciful death,¡± Sky King said.


    His eyes were callous pits of false holiness, and they saw through Han Sen as if it was a strain to even acknowledge his existence.


    Of course, a greedy person such as Han Sen was not willing to hand over his goodies, even if it meant he¡¯d get away scot free. Now was the perfect time to run, he believed.


    But still, not knowing the fate of Baby Ghost pained him. Ultimately, he ended up thinking the spirit might have just remained inside the Sky Tree to die.


    Han Sen thought about fighting Sky King, but now that the Sky Tree had been revived and his power might have been restored, it wasn¡¯t worth trying. He couldn¡¯t be sure he had what it took to deal with a foe such as that.


    Plus, if Han Sen was truly able to defeat Sky King, he¡¯d just respawn back in the Sky Tree. Han Sen would have to destroy the tree itself to ensure he had dealt with Sky King for good.


    Han Sen¡¯s Phoenix Sword had only been able to deal a minor scratch on the tree¡¯s bark. And that was before, when it was supposedly dead. He wagered he¡¯d probably be unable to do anything to it now, in its current state.


    Earlier, when the bark of the tree fell off, it was reced with newyers of bark. This bark was like burning, red-hot steel. It looked like a frightening monument, fresh from the forges of hell. It was an unsettling sight, for sure.


    Sky King wasn¡¯t going to let Han Sen run off with so much of the tree¡¯s food, though. The gold peacock inted itself like a balloon, and it became so bloated it blocked half of the sky.


    The gold peacock inhaled air in front of Han Sen, whipping up a frenzied suction. It sought to consume Han Sen and the bottle.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and summoned Disloyal Knight. Then he activated super king spirit mode.


    He summoned a coin in his hand and then fired a multitude of them at the peacock.


    Although they were only coins, super creatures never seemed to have what was necessary to ovee super king spirit mode. Han Sen always prevailed in that form.


    The peacock, seeing the coinsing towards it, stopped sucking. With its mouth, it chomped a number of the coins to break them and their power.


    Disloyal Knight used its halo to dye the peacock, and Sky King, a delightfully unholy, tarnished bronze color. Then, as it very much liked to do, it moved toward the creature and let loose a flurry of punches.


    The peacock¡¯s beak struck one of its fists, knocking Disloyal Knight back with a mark across its gauntlet. But this was good, as Han Sen took advantage of this opportunity to leap onto the peacock¡¯s back and dash before Sky King.


    Han Sen¡¯s mighty fist, draped in a shroud of purified power, was thrown towards Sky King.


    Sky King watched Han Sen approach, and the exact moment the fist was set to collide with his face, he moved.


    Han Sen saw Sky King¡¯s arm, which was d in gold armor, move. Then, he felt a sickly power meet with his chest.


    It felt as if he had gotten hit by a train. When Han Sen hit the ground, he formed a fifty-meter-deep hole.


    Blergh!


    Han Sen coughed blood from his mouth, and he thought to himself, ¡°Dragon King, I thought you said Sky King needs the Sky Tree to achieve the power of an emperor. Why is he this strong already?! He must already be an emperor, one who has opened ten gene locks. He must be as powerful as Xiang Yin.¡±

 Chapter 1188 - Angel’s Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Angel¡¯s Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How could this *sshole be an emperor? Ten gene locks open? No way! The Sky Tree hasn¡¯t even fully recovered yet,¡± Dragon King said.


    Pang!


    Sky King leaped down, his stomp creating a deep hole in the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re the *sshole right now. Ugh, why did I ever trust you?¡± Han Sen used his phoenix techniques to dodge Sky King, who was going to try to stomp on him next. He was going to attempt another escape.


    But suddenly, many golden pces began to fall from the sky. And as they clobbered the area all around, in great ruin and catastrophe, Han Sen felt as if he had stumbled into a post-apocalyptdscape left to the faint whispers of dust and echoes.


    ¡°Whoa, he is an emperor! This is his Sky Pce technique. It¡¯s fueled by a Space element. Unless we kill him, we¡¯re trapped!¡± Dragon King cried aloud.


    Han Sen¡¯s phoenix techniques were incredibly quick, and he bobbed and weaved between the tumbling pces that fell to break thendscape with great speed. But it seemed as if there was no end to them, and no matter how far he went, it felt as they were being drawn to him.


    ¡°Is there any way for us to stop it?¡± Han Sen knew there was no point in being angry with Dragon King now. They were both in a dire situation, and co-operation would yield the best results.


    Han Sen looked behind him and saw Sky King fast approaching. Each of his footsteps was painting the ground gold as he went. Sky King spared no time in throwing a punch towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen fell back, trying to dodge the strike, but he felt as if his speed was slower than it ought to have been. He discovered it wasn¡¯t that his speed had slowed down, it was the dimension itself that had been stretched for him.


    The distances were stretched to be ten times longer, so Han Sen was not evading any slower, he was just having to travel further.


    Sky King¡¯s punch might have looked very slow, but he could transcend the warping of the dimension and make it seem incredibly quick.


    With this y on space, Han Sen was unable to dodge the strike. He had no choice but to try and meet Sky King¡¯s fist with his own.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers cracked in the collision, and it felt as if they were on the precipice of breaking. The power of the fist he went up against hurled him backwards.


    Ever since obtaining super king spirit mode, things had never been so dire for Han Sen. Rarely was he ced in a situation so dangerous that he could not escape.


    Boom!


    Han Sen went flying back, crashing into the sturdy walls of a golden pce. The building began to copse, and Han Sen shook his head, slinging blood over the remaining walls.


    Before he could get up, though, Sky King was already upon him. He was primed, ready to deliver another cruel punch.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Run!¡± Dragon King eximed.


    But Han Sen¡¯s perception of reality had been warped, as the dimension he inhabited was altered. He was unable to dodge.


    But suddenly, a holy beacon of light burst forth from Han Sen¡¯s forehead. A figure appeared, wielding a transparent greatsword. It was a woman, with blonde wavy hair and white wings. Immediately, she went to strike Sky King.


    Dong!


    Sky King¡¯s fist had met its match. The power was negated, but the strength still managed to knock Little Angel away. She crashed into Han Sen, sending them both flying backwards even further.


    ¡°Run!¡± Dragon King called out.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Sen silenced the Dragon-Blood Ring, feeling like an idiot for having trusted Dragon King so much.


    Little Angel had the strength of a super king spirit, but she was not as strong as an emperor.


    Seeing Sky King approach, Han Sen kicked up a coinfall to stop him. Owing to its suppressive abilities, they were both able to escape and rpose themselves. But the coins, as theynded on Sky King, didn¡¯t actually seem to do much. They merely dropped on him like actual raindrops, doing little to slow him down.


    Han Sen had figured this might be the case, but he did not have the time to build up a Saving Money hit. Sky King was able tomand the very dimension they inhabited and bend it to his will.


    If Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit had opened ten gene locks, he might have been able to fight him, but s, that was not the case.


    Han Sen and Little Angel waged war against their foe, each letting out a flurry of punches and swordstrikes.


    As valiant as it sounded, the reality of their battle was not half as grand. Sky King was able to use one hand to block each of their attacks, and he was able to do so with no trouble or strain.


    Disloyal Knight, in the meantime, was still engaged with the golden peacock. His armor had been severely damaged by this point, and he was bleeding continuously.


    Pang!


    Han Sen felt as if he ought to have been able to block the next punch toe his way, but again, the dimension was given a shake. The punch effortlesslynded upon his chest again.


    Han Sen was sent flying. Not only did he break a number of pces, but he also broke a few ribs.


    Little Angel could not dodge the punch she was delivered, either. That sent her flying backwards, too. Han Sen went to catch Little Angel, and as he did, he thought about escaping by using his Night Cloak.


    After moving forward to catch Little Angel, she paused in his arms. Then, she turned around and kissed Han Sen upon the lips.


    ¡°I know you love me, but let¡¯s save this for a more appropriate time.¡± Han Sen tried to mask his surprise.


    But the moment they kissed, Little Angel became a figure that was formed entirely of white light. Then, she entered Han Sen¡¯s body and became one with him.


    Han Sen felt rejuvenated, as if he had been gifted a vast amount of power, the likes of which he never thought he¡¯d be able to wield. His head was dressed with a gold halo ring, while his back sprouted wide angel wings. Then, a new weapon spawned in his hand¡ªthe transparent greatsword.


    Roar! Han Sen roared to the skies, as a new power surged through his being. Itbined with his cells to make changes to his body.

 Chapter 1189 - Killing Sky King

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Killing Sky King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Katcha!


    Han Sen felt as if his body had been freed from the clutches of chains he never knew existed. The holy light enveloped Han Sen¡¯s entire body, wings, and greatsword. He felt as if he was submerged beneath water, floating free.


    Sky King warped the dimension again and threw a punch with the illusion of near-teleportation levels of speed. Seeing another punch head his way, Han Sen readied his greatsword. But even though the fist was only a meter away, it felt like it was miles away.


    In the next second, he was swinging his greatsword as if it was weightless. It cut through the twisted, perverse dimension and struck Sky King¡¯s wrecking fist.


    It was toote for Sky King to pull back, as half of his fist was lopped off.


    Sky King bled profusely from his fist, which made him reel back aghast. He couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened, and truth be told, neither could Han Sen.


    But Han Sen was happy at the sudden turning of the tides. Little Angel had helped Han Sen open his tenth gene lock for super king spirit. Now, Han Sen could not be suppressed by the warping of dimensions.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t yet sure about the extent of his power with ten gene locks open. He didn¡¯t exactly have the opportunity to thoroughly test it, due to the current circumstances. Neither did he know if this was a permanent opening of a gene lock, and if it would remain open if Little Angel exited his body.


    Regardless, Han Sen now had what it took to fight back. Victory did not seem impossible now, and so he had to focus on ending the current threat.


    Han Sen pped his wings. In a sh of holy light, he teleported directly before Sky King.


    Sky King frowned and raised a golden pce in response. It was a few hundred meters away to begin with, but now it had blinked forth to separate the two.


    But Han Sen was able to p his wings again, and with the greatsword, he sliced through the new distortion of the dimension. Then, Han Sen cut through the pce.


    Sky King did not expect his Sky Pce to prove ineffective in protecting him from Han Sen. He had not expected the tables to turn so quickly and turn so dramatically, and Sky King now wanted to flee and return to the safety andfort of his tree.


    Sky King was incredibly fast and agile, and with his abilities of dimension-distortion, he was able to manipte his movement so that one step could ount for a thousand meters.


    But Han Sen pped his wings again. Immediately, he was able to catch up with Sky King so he could swing his sword and strike him down.


    Sky King frowned, and he wasn¡¯t going to make things that easy. He turned, holding up a wooden spear that looked like the Sky Tree.


    Dong!


    The transparent greatsword struck the spear and left a deep cleft in it.


    Han Sen was even happier now. He drew the Phoenix Sword in one hand, while transparent greatsword remained in the other. Then, he unleashed a barrage of strikes against Sky King.


    Sky King was able to keep his spear raised in an attempt to block the attacks, but the dual-wielding barrage proved too much. The shockwaves generated by Han Sen¡¯s flurry of attacks soon began to copse and devastate the golden pces that littered the ruinedndscape.


    Dong!


    Sky King¡¯s spear was no longer able to withstand the attacks, and it eventually broke in two. Han Sen flew around behind Sky King and cut his face.


    Sky King¡¯s desperate bid to flee now escted. With a wretched face of disgust, he turned towards the tree and took off.


    But Han Sen was no longer afraid of anything, now that he was imbued with the holy light. With the glowing halo, too, he pped his wings and followed Sky King wherever he went.


    Sky King bled, and the skies were dyed red, as if in response.


    Sky King¡¯s blood began to cascade like rainfall.


    It shocked Sky King, and his bleeding face robbed him of any intention he had to fight back. All he wanted to do now was return to his tree and cower within.


    Han Sen did not relent in his chase, and he smirked at seeing how much Sky King¡¯s behavior had changed. All his cockiness had vanished.


    He got in another strike, and this time, Han Sen managed to not only cut Sky King¡¯s crown in two, but also give him a less-than-fashionable haircut.


    The gold armor Sky King wore was all broken, and it had turned the color of rusted, aged steel.


    His wounds leaked blood like broken faucets.


    Sky King flew inside the tree and closed himself inside. Han Sen was determined not to allow this to stop him, though. He struck the tree once, creating a dozen-meter-long mark across the surface of the tree.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t do much. The tree seemed able to heal itself, too.


    So Han Sen began striking the tree fiercely. He hoped he could keep up the DPS to outpace the healing.


    And all the while, Sky King was inside, cowering in fear over his nemesis.


    As Han Sen excitedly fought against the bark of the tree, it soon revealed itself to be a futile endeavor. But Han Sen suddenly smiled in the remembrance of something. He turned around and went after the golden peacock.


    The golden peacock wasn¡¯t expecting Han Sen back, and it really wasn¡¯t expecting his newfound strength. With its beak, it attempted to block Han Sen¡¯s greatsword.


    Katcha!


    The gold peacock was no match, and it was promptly cut in half.


    ¡°Super Creature Sky Peacock killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen grabbed the yellow Life Geno Essence from its body and put Disloyal Knight back inside the Sea of Soul. Then, he returned to the underground shelter.


    Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode couldst one hour, but afterbining with Little Angel, he felt drained of all energy within the space of a few minutes.


    As Han Sen flew back home, Little Angel departed and returned to the Sea of Soul looking equally tired and drained of energy.


    Han Sen was feeling worse than usual. He was in very poor condition, and he had to make use of his Blood-Demon Dragon wings to return home. He couldn¡¯t even fly home by himself, he was so weak.

 Chapter 1190 - Asura Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Asura Betrayal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Han Sen was flying back, someone called out his name. When he turned around to take a look, he saw an eight-year-old child squirming and writhing around on the ground as if in pain.


    ¡°Baby Ghost?¡± Han Sen was surprised to see him there.


    He was d he was alive and had not been killed. He didn¡¯t have any green sproutlings popping up all over him, but there was definitely something wrong with him.


    He used to have the face of a child, but now he was a childpletely. The head was still frighteninglyrge, however. His lifeforce was weak, almost as weak as a newly-spawned Golden Growler.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Talkter. For now, we should get moving.¡± Baby Ghost clearly did not know Sky King had returned to the tree.


    Han Sen grabbed Baby Ghost and returned to the underground shelter with him. Then, he ordered Moment Queen to move the shelter.


    Little Angel and Han Sen were weak, and in their current state, they no longer had the ability tobine together and fight Sky King. As such, they decided the best course of action was to leave.


    Han Sen spoke to Baby Ghost and asked, ¡°I thought you went looking for Sky King after I told you the truth of matters. What happened to you?¡±


    Baby Ghost answered, ¡°I told Qing Jun, and we only went and spoke to the others. We didn¡¯t consult Sky King, but we were going to. But before the opportunity arose, the tree began to revive.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and what happened to you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Baby Ghost exined, ¡°Fortunately for me, I had Ghost Baby to escape. I abandoned my vessel and sacrificed a portion of my spirit stone to survive. I say fortunately loosely, as now I¡¯m only a shadow of what I once was. My progress has been wiped; I don¡¯t even have a single gene lock open.¡±


    ¡°Just being alive is enough, Baby Ghost. Even if you¡¯re weak, being alive is more than worth the sacrifice.¡± Han Sen smiled softly tofort him.


    Qing Jun was in even worse condition, though. Those that had escaped into the Cruel Bottle were all alive, but they were stuck inside the bottle and unable to exit. If they left the confines of the bottle, the Sky Tree would finish the job and absorb them. Being unable to get rid of the vines meant they¡¯d possibly be stuck inside the bottle forever.


    The Cruel Bottle was like a room that operated independently to everything else, but it had to be sealed and had to remain sealed. It could not be opened, lest the Sky Tree finish what it had already started.


    Aside from destroying the Sky Tree, Han Sen had no clue how he might proceed. There didn¡¯t seem to be any other way Han Sen could remove the vines. The creatures and spirits had each consumed too much lifewater, too, so the core of a Sky Fruit would bergely ineffective.


    In the meantime, though, Han Sen decided to return to the Alliance. Little Angel and Han Sen were both still too weak, and for the time being, they wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to tackle a super creature.


    Han Sen rested there for two days, and after that, he started refining the Life Geno Essence of the Sky Peacock.


    ¡°Life Geno Essence absorbed: super geno points +1.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted, hearing the announcement chime more than once. In total, the Life Geno Essence provided him four points in total.


    Super creatures in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary were different. Some could give eight to nine super geno points, whereas others could only give three to four. Han Sen guessed it had something to do with the generation of a super creature, but he hadn¡¯t had much time to test and prove such theories.


    Sky Peacock was a mount beast soul, and Han Sen considered it to be fairly useless.


    When Han Sen¡¯s condition and health improved, he didn¡¯t jump back to start hunting super creatures again. He realized he still needed a lot more strength to fight an emperor, though; he had to be careful where he next ventured.


    If hebined powers with Little Angel, the cooldown period was extreme. The boost didn¡¯tst very long, either, so he knew he couldn¡¯t rely on that trick very often. It had to be used as ast resort.


    What Han Sen wanted to do most right now was research the vines and find a way in which he might remove them without destroying the Sky Tree. If he saved all the creatures and spirits inside, they¡¯d all owe him one, and they might end up following him. If that was true, he¡¯d more than have what it took to take down a king-ss shelter.


    Dragon King gave Han Sen a number of ideas, but Han Sen didn¡¯t dwell on many of them. He didn¡¯t think he should trust Dragon King as much, anymore.


    That being said, Han Sen understood Dragon King never wanted to bring harm to him. Dragon King had made a simple blunder, and the results of his time in Immortal Shelter did note about through some evil machination or scheme the spirit had hatched, as Moment Queen might do. After all, if something bad happened to Han Sen and he was killed, that would be game over for Dragon King, too.


    So, more than anything, Han Sen had just called Dragon King¡¯s overall intelligence into question. It boggled Han Sen¡¯s mind how someone so dumb might have once been an emperor.


    ¡°Please have faith in me. I have a n. This could really work.¡± Dragon King felt sorry for what had happened and desperately wanted to get back into Han Sen¡¯s good books.


    Dragon King was relying on Han Sen to find him a vessel, after all.


    ¡°The Asura Sutra can get rid of those vines,¡± he said, but Han Sen struggled to believe it.


    ¡°If you practice the Asura Sutra, you can fix them. Back then...¡± Dragon King realized he had said something he should not have mentioned.


    ¡°Back then what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King knew, if he didn¡¯t y his cards right and only do good for Han Sen, he¡¯d be trapped in the ring for all eternity.


    ¡°Asura was one of the generals who beat Sky King. His Asura Sutra is bad for the tree, but you would need to find a spirit of that bloodline to perform it,¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Sky King was an emperor? And Ancient Devil Emperor beat Sky King himself? So Asura was just a general, but he was able to defeat Sky King, too?¡± Han Sen thought there were inconsistencies in the spirit¡¯s tales, and he wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he should give Dragon King the benefit of the doubt.


    But Dragon King then exined, ¡°Folk of the Asura bloodline can defeat Sky King. Besides, he betrayed Mister Ancient Devil. You remember Devil¡¯s Realm and Ancient Devil Shelter, don¡¯t you? That was the consequence of his betrayal.¡±

 Chapter 1191 - Harvest?

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Harvest?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen stared at Dragon King and asked, ¡°Then why would the Asura Sutra be on your scale? Were you best buds with Asura?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Dragon King, for once, had been rendered speechless.


    Han Sen was starting to understand what had happened; Dragon King had most likely been a traitor. He hadmitted a betrayal, and now¡ªin his current state ¡ªhe was afraid of seeing the other generals from that time.


    ¡°Trust me. Once more, I plead you. Asura King is in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but I know a trace of his lineage is still here in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. If we get this person to practice the Asura Sutra, we can remove the vines...¡± Before Dragon King could finish speaking, Han Sen put him away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to find Asura.¡± Han Sen knew of someone else who could practice the Asura Sutra.


    Han Sen wondered just how strong Zero had be with the skill.


    But he also wondered why the Asura Sutra was practically the same as the Falsified-Sky Sutra. And also, why could only the shura fully learn it?


    ¡°Are all these tangents connected somehow?¡± Han Sen had a lot to mull.


    The concept was not entirely impossible or even imusible, as he now knew that creatures of the Sanctuary were capable of entering the Alliance. Bao¡¯er was thetest example. She was born in the Sanctuary, but she could go to the Alliance and back with no issue.


    ¡°If the shura were the descendants of this Asura, shouldn¡¯t that mean they would be able to enter the sanctuaries? But it is a well-known fact they cannot.¡± This was quite the headscratcher for Han Sen to contemte.


    Something else weighed on Han Sen¡¯s mind, too: Baby Ghost. No matter what Han Sen asked about Blood Legion, he was given the same response, ¡°You are not Blood Legion, so I cannot tell you.¡±


    Han Sen was desperate to find out why Blood Legion had kidnapped Han Jingzhi, but try as he might, the only person he knew who could give him an answer, refused to.


    Qing Jun had been grievously damaged following the ordeal with the vines. But the damage was not entirely physical. She was Sky King¡¯s child, yet Sky King showed no remorse in attempting to sacrifice her with the rest. She was heartbroken by the betrayal.


    After trying it out, Han Sen was unable to use Zero¡¯s Falsified-Sky powers to remove the vines. So, for now, they all had to remain stuck inside the bottle.


    If Han Sen was able to save them all, Han Sen did not know whether or not the creatures would pay him heed and listen to what hemanded, either. As such, he decided to speak with each of them, and gauge which creature he might be able to trust the most.


    Han Sen asked Moment Queen to move the shelter once more, hoping it would move them closer towards Holy-Sword Shelter. Xie Qing King and the silver fox were supposed to be in that ce.


    Han Sen knew the Thorn Forest well by now, and he knew where Holy-Sword Sheltery.


    He was worried about the silver fox, though. Han Sen still missed hispanionship a great deal, and the silver fox¡¯s absence in his escapades was still sorely felt.


    Even now, Han Sen would asionally brush his own shoulder in the mistaken belief that the silver fox was right there.


    For now, though, Han Sen had to return to the Alliance. He wanted to pick up a new hyper geno art. Due to his inability to break the mirror, he knew he needed a move with a bit more of a power-focus. Saving Money was great, but it wasn¡¯t the best when used in a one-on-one fight, particrly so if it was in close-quarterbat.


    Furthermore, after his duel with Sky King, he had be infinitely more fascinated with the powers of bending and manipting space. He had one hundred space geno points, too, so he thought there¡¯d be no harm in trying out an ability rted to the element of space.


    There weren¡¯t many hyper geno arts associated with the space element, however. There were only a dozen s-ss skills for him to choose from. And what was more, they were pretty weak. There was one that was named Space de, but it only cut enemies slightly.


    Han Sen wanted to be able to properly bend and warp the dimension. He wanted something that would allow him to really grip the fabric of space and manipte it to his own will, just as Sky King did.


    After much perusing, Han Sen found an s-ss hyper geno art that attracted him far more than all the others. This hyper geno art was called Hyperspace. It was a fairly modern skill, too, and it wasn¡¯t something derived from some musty, aged texts of yore. It was a skill that had been derived from the teachings and learnings of modern science.


    It was widely believed that humans live in a three-dimensional reality, but ording to the theory of rtivity, that was not entirely the case.


    The concept of three dimensions of space, alongside one dimension of time, produced the concept of humans living in a four-dimensional continuum.


    But there were believed to be eleven dimensions in total.


    Hyperspace dealt with the time axis a lot, though. So, it was a hyper geno art most closely associated with the element of time.


    Han Sen wanted the skill not because it was strong, but because of how refreshing it looked. It inspired him in more ways than one. For most people, though, hyperspace was more theory than anything. You needed time and space talents to learn it effectively.


    Few people could fully learn it, but even if they did, it wasn¡¯t very effective.


    A hyper geno art like that, though, employed techniques not even the fiercest of super creatures could.


    Han Sen thought he needed a space hyper geno art only, but he was wrong.


    ¡°I already have one hundred space king spirit geno points. Moment Queen is associated with the element of time, so if I could get one hundred time geno points off her, I¡¯d be all set! I¡¯d be proficient in both talents, and I could learn that hyper geno art.¡± Han Sen paused his thoughts for a moment, and then went on to think, ¡°I was gone from the underground shelter for some years; she must have obtained many geno points in my time away. Perhaps it is only fair that she share the wealth.¡±

 Chapter 1192 - You Are Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 1192: You Are Too Weak</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen didn¡¯t buy Hyperspace in the end, since he didn¡¯t meet the ideal time king spirit geno point requirement yet. He still wanted to buy a hyper geno art that dealt simple, non-fancy high damage, too.


    But he decided that could wait for the time being, so he could consult Moment Queen about her lending him time geno points.


    Back in the shelter, Bao¡¯er leaped off the back of the white bear to go and sit on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She was wearing cowboy boots, a cowboy hat, and had arge pair of aviator sunsses on.


    Han Sen patted her head and then went to the Martial Hall.


    There, Han Sen walked up to Moment Queen and said, ¡°I have learned a new technique! Care to practice with me?¡±


    ¡°I am too weak. Why don¡¯t you ask your Blue Dinosaur to help you out?¡± Moment Queen said.


    ¡°He is too strong for me, so I can¡¯t practice with him. Besides, I¡¯m in the mood to interact with you,¡± Han Sen said.


    Moment Queen¡¯s eyes twitched, suggesting she was easy for him to bully.


    Moment Queen lowered her head and answered, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Han Sen asked her, ¡°Have you heard of this fellow called The King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Moment Queen answered with immediacy. In her heart, the mere calling of that name prompted her to think, ¡°Ah, The King who must one day be a most glorious emperor!¡±


    ¡°Does he use a skill that involves coins?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Moment Queen said.


    ¡°Have you seen it in action?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Moment Queen had developed apulsion to lie it seemed, as she snickered to herself on the inside, saying, ¡°Of course I have, you dimwit. As if I¡¯d tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°It is good that you have not seen it, then. I have a power that involves the use of coins, too. I bet I¡¯m better than The King with them, too,¡± Han Sen boasted, baiting her.


    Hearing this, Moment Queen thought to herself, ¡°Pah! You are nothingpared to The King, you imbecile.¡±


    Moment Queen despised Han Sen with every bone in her body, but she was bound to him in service. So, for now, she had no choice but toply with Han Sen¡¯s desire to practice.


    Han Sen could sense how much she hated him, but that was fine.


    She used to lie about possessing the space element, when it was in fact time. And she seemed to have some rtion to a lot of emperors. If she wasn¡¯t useful, he would have killed her after herst attempt of betrayal.


    Han Sen reached out his right hand and made a coin appear between two of his fingers.


    Moment Queen had already been shocked. She didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d even be able to formte a coin out of thin air. Of course, that could be little more than an illusion, just something for show. It didn¡¯t illustrate Han Sen¡¯s true proficiency, power, and expertise with the coin technique he wished to show her.


    Her face soon changed, though. After a small amount of time psed, the coin was able to gather up a vast amount of scary, wretched power.


    Moment Queen was able to detect and detail how much power was being amassed. If it kept on going, Han Sen could kill her.


    ¡°Have I finally outlived my usefulness? Has the timee for him to kill me? Is this the day? Is this how I am going to go out? Will my existence be snuffed out by this mary monstrosity?!¡± Moment Queen¡¯s mind was riddled with such thoughts.


    But if Han Sen truly wanted to kill her, he¡¯d only have to use his mind.


    Still, the thought remained. And the stronger the power in that coin became, the more her anxiety and nervousness grew.


    Pang!


    The coin flew towards Moment Queen like a golden arrow, as the dimension around it twisted with the flight. Moment Queen¡¯s face changed as she realized that the power in that coin could easily kill her.


    She had initially believed she could fake an injury and end the session prematurely. But when the coin flew, pretending an injury was off the table. If she wasn¡¯t outright killed, she¡¯d at the very least be rendered a crippled mess.


    Moment Queen teleported a few hundred meters away. She believed she had managed to dodge the attack, but the coin¡¯s flight halted in mid-air. The coin twirled and twirled, as if trying to suck her back to it.


    Moment Queen tried her best to escape that power, but the coin had been brewing for so long, not even a king spirit with nine of its gene locks open could escape such a thing.


    Seeing herself being drawn to the coin, she knew she¡¯d be killed the moment she touched it.


    ¡°He really does want to kill me?!¡± Moment Queen then used her power to slow down everything around her. Then she sped herself up to attempt an escape.


    Unfortunately for her, even that was in vain. She was unable to escape the wretched suction the coin was producing. She was pulled towards it.


    Katcha!


    Moment Queen felt as if a mountain had been dropped on top of her, and she felt all her bones break. The coin then disappeared. She felt the weight quickly vanish after that, too. She was alive, but she was now little more than a crumpled sack of crushed bones on the ground.


    ¡°Wow. Why are you so weak?¡± Han Sen squatted down near her and shook his head.


    Moment Queen was infuriated by what he had done. If she wasn¡¯t trying to be nice, she would have tried to dodge and escape whatever he attempted to do earlier. Now that he had the audacity to insult her, she was furious.


    ¡°I really should have practiced with the Blue Dinosaur. This was a waste of time, eh?¡± Han Sen said as he turned to leave.


    Moment Queen then managed to wheeze out a few words, saying, ¡°Hold on. I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    Moment Queen¡¯s bones had all been broken, but somehow, she was still able to stand upright. As she shakily got back up to her feet, Han Sen was more than surprised.


    It was as if time was going backwards, and the condition of her body was reverting to what it was before the coin ruined her. Her body was swiftly brought back to a good condition.

 Chapter 1193 - I Get Half

    <h4>Chapter 1193: I Get Half</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If there was one power Han Sen was afraid of, it had to be time. Time and space were a freakish duo, but the former definitely made him the wariest. What it could achieve was both fascinating and frightening, and this was what Han Sen thought as he looked at Moment Queen now.


    Humans could control space, but not time. They were not technologically advanced enough for time maniption. In the sanctuary, things were a little different, and time there could be controlled, or at the very least manipted.


    Moment Queen had not opened as many gene locks as Han Sen had, but that didn¡¯t mean he was willing to underestimate her. Han Sen formed another coin between his fingers, but before he could do anything, Moment Queen had already teleported in front of him and delivered a punch.


    She used to be a noble figure, one of divinity and grace. She had been disgraced repeatedly by her service to Han Sen. The final straw was Han Sen¡¯s insult, following her broken body. She could not take it anymore.


    Moment Queen attacked Han Sen with all the power she had. She had to vent and release her pent-up frustration with him, but she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d kill her for the act. He¡¯d have to keep her around for moving the shelter, after all.


    Han Sen quickly used his phoenix techniques to avoid her thrashing.


    He knew he had avoided her, but in the next second, her wailing fists had be nothing but a blur. And somehow, she had managed to strike him in the stomach.


    ¡°Wow. Why are you so weak?¡± Moment Queen wore a cheeky smirk.


    Moment Queen¡¯s powers were different than Sky King¡¯s, that much was certain. If she battled against Sky King, he¡¯d have been able to kill her in one hit, but doing so would be difficult. Her unique talents most certainly gave her the ability to punch above her weight ss.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Let¡¯s keep this going.¡± Han Sen activated his Dongxuan Sutra and ran towards Moment Queen.


    Moment Queen twirled the dimension around them and got to fighting Han Sen.


    When it came to the maniption of time, Moment Queen was in a league of her own. Even with a low amount of gene locks open, she was still frightening topete with.


    Although she could not stop time, she could easily rewind the clock on her body and remove damage.


    She could speed up and slow down time, too, while giving her a separate flow to operate on. She was almost as good as Sky King and his ability of warping dimensions, despite the obvious gap in power that was between them.


    Han Sen thought she could speed up time to predict the immediate future and what attacks mighte her way, too. If that was true, that was simr to the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    Moment Queen was still weak, though. If her talent would eventually lead to that ability, there was still some time to go.


    The ability to speed up time was already quite the showcase of someone¡¯s power, and if Han Sen did not have Dongxuan Aura, he¡¯d have been unable to dodge.


    Moment Queen kept on shing before him with unrivaled speed. Even Han Sen had to stay on his toes and remain sharp. But Moment Queen still kept missing him. He could see the dimension around her was being twisted as she went.


    ¡°I could hit him if I was just a little bit faster!¡± Moment Queen was firing on all cylinders but was just falling short of what was necessary to smack him silly.


    Believing herself to be too slow was just a misconception, though. That being said, it did drive her to give it everything she had. If she was able to move as fast as Sky King, there was no doubt she¡¯d be able to strike Han Sen however she wanted.


    But the Dongxuan Aura was giving Han Sen the edge. By being able to predict her moves, he was evading her attacks before she even began executing them. Her speed wasn¡¯t quite the issue.


    At the very least, Han Sen was now able to gauge how much power Moment Queen had amassed in the time they had been apart and see how far she¡¯de. While he had been gone, she had managed to open four gene locks.


    Wanting to keep things fair, Han Sen made sure to only open four gene locks topete, too. With things like this, their powers were rather even. And bnce was what Han Sen wanted. He did everything he could to maintain the equal bnce of the sparring session.


    From a spectator¡¯s point of view, all that could be seen were two wispy shadows brawling like mad in the Martial Hall.


    Now, Moment Queen discarded all attempts of maintaining a steady defense. She was now giving Han Sen all she had, with all her focus ced in an attacking stance.


    Unlike Han Sen, she could rewind. As such, Han Sen would have to be put on the defensive.


    ¡°I can be faster. I know I can!¡± There was only one thing upying Moment Queen¡¯s mind, and that was the thought of beating the smirk off Han Sen¡¯s ever-smug face.


    Whoosh!


    Moment Queen felt like a chain had just broken inside her; her fifth gene lock had now been opened.


    Her entire body became a blur before Han Sen, and he could no longer see her fistsing. Then, he was quickly walloped in the chest.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Moment Queen was tremendously overjoyed.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Moment Queen thought of following up the attack with another, but she was taken aback to see Han Sen praise, congratte, and p for her.


    ¡°You have opened five gene locks. It seems to me as if you have many king spirit geno points. I think it is time we make good on that deal. Do you remember?¡± Han Sen patted her on the shoulders and said, ¡°I get half.¡±


    Moment Queen froze. Her excitement and happiness over managing to strike Han Sen had all vanished.

 Chapter 1194 - The Fourth Person in the Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1194: The Fourth Person in the Alliance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Time King Spirit Geno Point +1; Time King Spirit Geno Point +1; Time King Spirit Geno Point +1.¡±


    Han Sen, seeing his spirit geno points increase, looked delightfully happy.


    Moment Queen wasn¡¯t feeling quite the same way, as could be imagined. She was fuming.


    She had managed to amass many time geno points, but they were incredibly difficult toe by. And now, to see half of them go to Han Sen, she felt as if her heart was physically bleeding.


    ¡°It looks like she managed to get herself a load of goodies in my absence. If she managed to open five gene locks, that means she must have received at least five hundred self geno points. I doubt ordinary king spirits could achieve such a feat in such a small timeframe,¡± Han Sen thought, as he pondered Moment Queen¡¯s situation.


    It was a shame they had signed a contract, though. This meant she could not give him any more than one hundred geno points. If Moment Queen was the one who held the contract and owned Han Sen, then there¡¯d be no limit.


    But, for obvious reasons, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t ce himself under contract with her. And for the time being, one hundred of such geno points were more than enough.


    When Moment Queen looked at Han Sen next, there was a fire of murder in her eyes.


    Now that he had managed to obtain one hundred time king spirit geno points, Han Sen was able to start producing his own skill.


    The Dongxuan Sutra was able to simte Sky King and Moment Queen¡¯s powers.


    But the Dongxuan Sutra had only six of its tiers open. There¡¯d be a limit to the efficiency of his creation, and if he wasn¡¯t careful in thebination of those two vtile powers, there was a chance he could hurt himself.


    When Han Sen created Saving Money, it was a long andborious job that took him many years toplete.


    Returning to the Alliance, Han Sen hopped onto Sk. He wanted to increase his knowledge and learn all he could about space and time. He even consulted Bai Yishan about the subject.


    ¡°I focus on the human body. Space and time, well... That isn¡¯t exactly my forte. I suggest you go see Professor Long; he¡¯s an expert on the subject.¡± Bai Yishan then provided Han Sen with a slip of paper, before going on to say, ¡°He holds lectures regarding hyper geno arts that deal with space and time, primarily.¡±


    Han Sen filled out the application form, then Bai Yishan helped him fast-track the registration process. It was then that Han Sen realized Professor Long was the creator of Hyperspace: a tidbit of knowledge that greatly amped up his excitement.


    Due to this ss being private for members of the Saint Hall, it was held in their base. The knowledge to be shared there would undoubtedly be secret. As such, Han Sen had to travel to Lie Men.


    It was a great distance away from Roca, so to pass the time on the journey, Han Sen decided to practicebat in the virtualmunity.


    ¡°Are you Han Sen?¡± Someone recognized him.


    Han Sen turned around to see a modern-looking couple, both of whom were in their twenties.


    The girl happily ran towards Han Sen, saying, ¡°Can I just say how much I love you and Ji Yanran. Would it be boorish for me to request your signature?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be a pleasure.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Here, on this sheet of paper. Could you address it to Little Lan?¡± The girl had quickly lifted a notebook out of her pocket.


    Han Sen wrote, ¡°To cute Little Lan, Han Sen.¡±


    The girl thanked him and quickly left.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had female fans.¡± Han Sen was pleased after this, so he trotted around with a spring in his step. But then, he overheard a conversation.


    ¡°Why did you ask for his signature? You do know he cannot fight anymore, right?¡± the boyfriend told her.


    ¡°So? I think he¡¯s a lovely person,¡± the girl said.


    ¡°Childish.¡± The guy clearly didn¡¯t approve.


    Han Sen, hearing this, did not mind too much. He wasn¡¯t a saint, and he knew he couldn¡¯t get everyone to like him.


    Han Sen entered the holographic machine to practicebat and pass the time.


    Lie Men was on the outskirts of the Alliance¡¯s system, so it was going to take half a month of travel for him to reach it. A lot of that time was spent in virtual fighting.


    But Han Sen soon lost interest in it. Each fight was a cakewalk, and after winning every single match with the greatest of ease, he grew numb and bored. He wouldn¡¯t have spent time there if he had he anything better to do.


    Just as Han Sen was going to go off and watch the news, he was matched with someone a little out of the ordinary.


    Han Sen was impressed by the fellow¡¯s name.


    ¡°Fourth Person in the Alliance; interesting.¡± Han Sen smiled when he saw the tag.


    If it was ¡°something-something number one,¡± Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been impressed. This, though, gave the impression he wasn¡¯t someone who was talking nonsense. This person exuded a feel that was real.


    ¡°Let me just see how strong this person is.¡± Han Sen chuckled to himself.


    Han Sen was in social matchmaking, but there were rankings in y. He would only be able to match up with others of the same level, so in this case, other surpassers.


    When Han Sen entered the arena, he did not hesitate to rush towards his opponent and unleash a flurry of attacks.


    When the dust settled, Han Sen was shocked at the result. The opponent had sessfully blocked each of his strikes. This person had to be special, as no one else could block Han Sen¡¯s attacks like that.


    Han Sen spent the next ten minutes on the offensive, but he was surprised to see his opponent sessfully defend against every attack.


    Han Sen was surprised, and he thought to himself, ¡°This guy really is something!¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s hands did not slow down, though. Instead, they just sped up.

 Chapter 1195 - Textbook Example

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Textbook Example</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Mingquan entered the virtualmunity and sent a message to Yuan Zhufeng.


    Fang Mingquan had scheduled an interview with Yuan Zhufeng, and despite the fact that they could only meet inside the virtualmunity, he had still been very excited for the asion.


    Yuan Zhufeng was a demi-god teacher, and he was so well-renowned, he had earned himself the title, ¡°Tutor of the Alliance.¡± His primary field of teachingy in hyper geno arts.


    He hadn¡¯t created any hyper geno arts himself, but he had formted simpler varieties of some of the moreplex ones that could be found. That way, those who weren¡¯t the brightest of bulbs could still participate, learn, and be stronger.


    Yuan Zhufeng¡¯s influence was sprawling, and he had garnered a great deal of respect over the years. He was so well-respected, he was given more credit than the original authors of hyper geno arts themselves. Over the years, though, his services had aided countless people, so it wasn¡¯t undeserving.


    Fang Mingquan was proud and honored to have been given the opportunity to interview someone of such prestige.


    Fang Mingquan, however, was soon surprised. He received a reply to the message he had sent, and the answer was quite unexpected.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am in a match, currently; I¡¯ll be avable shortly.¡±


    Fang Mingquan confirmed this in his online status, so without anything better to do, he decided to spectate.


    Fang Mingquan was quite curious over who thebatant was, who might have dyed him, and so he thought to himself, ¡°Old Yuan is having a match against someone? Could it be another demi-god? Could it be Zhuo Doni?¡±


    Fang Mingquan looked to his opponent and noticed they had hidden their ID.


    Fang Mingquan knew every person of renown¡¯s ID, but without being able to see theirs now, he couldn¡¯t tell who Yuan Zhufeng¡¯s opponent was.


    The image of the opponent¡¯s face had been obscured, as well. As such, all that Fang Mingquan could learn about that person was the shape of their body.


    As the two fought intensely, Fang Mingquan reclined and made himselffortable. He noticed that Yuan Zhufeng was being very defensive.


    Not that this came as a surprise. In fact, this was quite normal for Yuan Zhufeng. When he joined matchmaking, he did so to teach. He never fought an opponent with the desire to win, he only did so to encounter individuals with strength and teach them.


    ¡°From the way Yuan Zhufeng is defending, though, I can only suppose his opponent is of a lower tier,¡± Fang Mingquan noticed.


    After a while of watching, a slow-boiling shock began to alter his perception.


    Due to the fact he always watched matches and had developed great skills of analysis, he started to realize Old Yuan¡¯s opponent¡¯s attacks were perfect. There was not a single w to witness in his abilities ofbat.


    Before Old Yuan, it was nearly impossible to remain perfect and wless for a whole five minutes.


    Yuan Zhufeng, although his outward demeanor would not suggest it, was even more surprised than Fang Mingquan was. He thought he could kick back and rx for a while, matchmaking quickly through a number of people before the interview.


    And with Yuan Zhufeng¡¯s power, ending a fight when he wanted to shouldn¡¯t have been difficult. He had continued to defend against his manic opponent, in the hopes of spotting a w he could quickly exploit.


    There was still fifteen minutes to go before the interview was supposed to start, though, so it wasn¡¯t as if he waste.


    Slowly, Yuan Zhufeng¡¯s surprise turned to shock and a mild perspiration. He had difficulty believing how great and talented his opponent truly was.


    Fitness could always improve through the increase of geno points, no matter how they were obtained or consumed. A person¡¯s abilities inbat were something else entirely, though, and they had to be properly learned.


    The opponent was not making use of anything special, but he truly moved like water. He was like a ribbon of silk on a gentle breeze, moving delicately and without the single shadow of an error.


    Or perhaps he was more of a machine; programmed to perform a move with the precision and finesse of aputer, devoid of ws or human mistakes.


    Twenty minutes had psed, and Yuan Zhufeng was unable to notice a single error. He was going to stop the fight, due to the timer ending soon, but his curiosity had gotten the better of him.


    He wanted to see how long his opponent wouldst before making a mistake.


    Mistakes were inevitable, and they were a fault of the human condition. Everyone made mistakes, but his opponent was clearly something special. Yuan Zhufeng really wanted to see just how long his opponent wouldst.


    Han Sen did not know he was fighting a demi-god, but it felt as if he was getting nowhere, and each strike made zero progress.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Easy wins had been boring him before this, though, and a good challenge was exactly what he had wanted. Yuan Zhufeng was exciting him quite a bit. Yuan Zhufeng¡¯s seemingly imprable defense was fascinating to Han Sen, and Han Sen wanted to see if he could eventually break it.


    Han Sen used everything he had learned to fight, making every inch of his body a deadly weapon.


    Fang Mingquan was still in awe. It was as if he were watching a visual, fighting textbook spring to life, with a rehearsed and choreographed fight that seemed too good to be true. The person on the offense and the person on the defense were both perfect in everything they sought to do.


    The skills and techniques performed weren¡¯t particrly special, but both of them together in perfect harmoniousbat was strikingly unique and infinitely riveting to watch. It was a sheer spectacle to witness, no doubt. He had never seen anything like it.


    Every human¡¯s body was different. A strong, chunky body could not make use of soft and delicate skills. It was not umon to see muscr men fail to bend and weave with the finesse of someone who was thinner and thus more agile.


    Han Sen was an exception to this rule, though, it seemed. It didn¡¯t matter what skill Han Sen performed or which way he attacked; he was perfect. This was why Yuan Zhufeng almost mistook him for aputer. The precision of his fighting was almost inhuman.

 Chapter 1196 - You Are Han Sen?

    <h4>Chapter 1196: You Are Han Sen?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the march of time went on, so did Han Sen¡¯s ravenous barrage of attacks.


    His opponent was like a tumbler doll, refusing to fall over no matter how hard or how quickly Han Sen struck. Even while channeling all his powers of prediction, he simply couldn¡¯t find a way to knock him down. Han Sen was actually shocked by what was going on.


    Yuan Zhufeng was just as shocked. They had been going at it like this for one hour, and Han Sen had yet to make a single misstep or produce a move that featured a w.


    Yuan Zhufeng was reducing his own abilities to match with his opponent, but he was starting to worry.


    Yuan Zhufeng was strong, but he was a human, after all. Even he could make a mistake after such a long, intense session that required absolute focus.


    And while he had been waiting for his opponent to make a mistake, he was starting to have the sneaking suspicion that this was what his opponent was waiting for, as well. They were both in on the game, waiting to see who would be the first to slip-up.


    Yuan Zhufeng no longer treated Han Sen like a junior. He fought as seriously as he could and took him as a real challenger. Yuan Zhufeng was having to use every ounce of his power to stay strong, and he¡¯d have to continue to do so if he wanted to emerge victorious.


    Fang Mingquan was in awe. It was only supposed to be a casual, social match; he never expected to watch a balls-to-the-wall, high octane match such as this, given the circumstances.


    Amidst the dizzying array of skills consistently being cast, Fang Mingquan was only able to recognize around one in ten. And before he could finish blinking to acknowledge a skill, another flurry of attacks and defensive skills had been flung.


    Fang Mingquan knew his knowledge wascking as he watched this battle between two hardcore elites. He was d he had been recording the match, though. Once it was over, he¡¯d be looking forward to a steady and studious rewatch.


    Although he couldn¡¯t fight very well himself, it was always an admirable trait of Fang Mingquan that his passion forbat never waned. It enthralled him, despite hisck of participation.


    The fight was frightening to watch, and it kept its spectators on the edge of their seats. It was one that required a constant, pinpoint-precise usage of stamina and endurance to maintain a status quo that could copse at any minuscule miscalction. Any who were to watch it would know that, and it imbued the atmosphere with a feeling of dread and unease.


    One attack, followed by one defense; whoever made a mistake first would be the loser.


    After three hours, there was still no change. But Yuan Zhufeng¡¯s gentle perspiration had turned to him full-on sweating bullets. This fight was no longer taxing on the body, it was exhausting to the mind.


    His opponent continued to show no sign of human emotion, and it continued its assault with the cold lethality of a machine built to destroy. Yuan Zhufeng was starting to fear he¡¯d be unable to keep up, and that he¡¯d make a mistake any second now.


    ¡°Who is this man? Who can have such a vast amount of power and stamina?!¡± Yuan Zhufeng thought to himself.


    He was well-acquainted with many of the elites that popted the Alliance, but his opponent was not someone he recognized. Wrack his mind as he might, he just couldn¡¯t think of anyone who fit the bill.


    But he didn¡¯t think he was just some nobody, either. Anyone who possessed that much power must have some manner of renown.


    Fang Mingquan had been there, staring intently for the past three hours. He was as captivated as ever. Still, he was starting to feel exhausted, moreso than the fighters that were actually engaged in the battle. And just as Fang Mingquan thought this fight would go on for another eternity and a day, an explosion sounded.


    Yuan Zhufeng used his arms to block the iing fist, but when the dust settled, he had lost.


    ¡°Impossible. He blocked the punch, but... he lost?¡± Fang Mingquan¡¯s face had twisted into an expression of utter disbelief.


    Seeing Yuan Zhufeng¡¯s virtual body outside the battleground, Fang Mingquan had to immediately ask, ¡°Old Yuan, did you encounter a glitch?¡±


    Old Yuan gave a wry smile and answered, ¡°I lost. He is not only strong of body; grand power resides in every aspect of that person.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s powerful overall?¡± Fang Mingquan wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he was being told.


    Old Yuan did not borate any further, though. Instead, he sent an invitation to his opponent, to request a meet.


    ¡°Who was your opponent? Do you know? Was he a demi-god?¡± Fang Mingquan believed his opponent had to be someone of aparable level.


    Old Yuan smiled and admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but believe me when I tell you that he is just a surpasser.¡±


    ¡°A surpasser?!¡± Fang Mingquan was shocked, and he partially believed his ears had been fibbing. It was more than a surprise to hear a surpasser had beaten Old Yuan, even if he had weakened himself topete.


    Fang Mingquan wished to say something more, but all of a sudden, the opponent arrived to greet them.


    ¡°You are so strong. My name is Yuan Zhufeng; can we be friends so that we maypete again sometime?¡± Yuan Zhufeng gave a gentle, heartfelt smile.


    Han Sen was surprised. He knew who Yuan Zhufeng was, but he never expected that was the person he had spent the past three hours fighting against.


    ¡°I appreciate yourpliments.¡± Han Sen then showed him his ID and name, then added him as a friend. Han Sen respected his elders a great deal, particrly those that had done great services for humanity in their time.


    Han Sen was not opposed to telling people he had healed, either.


    ¡°You are Han Sen?!¡± Fang Mingquan unwittingly sted, while Yuan Zhufeng beside him was still deep in thought.


    It was shocking to see him there fighting like that, as many demi-gods had believed his condition to be beyond repair. Although they had never met before, Yuan Zhufeng knew exactly who he was.


    ¡°You are healed?¡± Yuan Zhufeng asked, with visible surprise.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Han Sen smiled. He wished to say more, but all of a sudden, he disconnected from Sk and disappeared.


    ¡°WARNING! WARNING! UNIVERSE IS UNDER ATTACK! ALL PASSENGERS OF UNIVERSE, PLEASE PROCEED TO THE EVACUATION TERMINAL!¡±


    The hologram disconnected and then all doors opened. From beyond, the ring sounds of a siren raised everyone to their feet and incited panic.


    Boom!


    The ship called Universe was shaken, causing everything to be cast around in disarray. It was as if something had rammed the ship.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It kept going, as if a cannon was repeatedly firing at the ship.

 Chapter 1197 - Shura Ship

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Shura Ship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ship was rattling and shaking like mad, as passengers scrambled in their attempts to reach the Panic Terminal.


    Fortunately, most of the people on board were humans with a good fitness level. They were unfazed and unshaken by the sudden bombardment from a hostile force.


    Before Han Sen could exit the hologram lobby, he saw the girl who had asked him for a signature make her way out alongside her boyfriend. They were both young, and neither of them was an evolver yet. Due to their inexperience, they struggled to maintain calm in the face of what had assuredly ruined their day.


    Han Sen approached them, wanting to guide them to safety.


    The Panic Terminal was the sturdiest location of the ship. It was designed for an event such as this, as it had been built to withstand the crumbling of the entire battleship and to deflect cannonfire that was aimed directly at it. It also served as arge evacuation pod.


    Their ship was now in the farthest reaches of the Alliance¡¯s system. It was on the outskirts of human-inhabited space; the edge of the bubble. It wasn¡¯t near the shura, but it was a mostly uncharted, rarely-visited pocket of the ck.


    Interster Pirates frequented such deste strips of space, so this attack did note as aplete surprise. The Universe had to divert away from the course it had been following. If things continued, this could end poorly.


    If they were being attacked by pirates, they would probably be alright. Pirates were thieves, and if the Universe was boarded, then they would only want to steal valuables.


    Han Sen had an ace up his sleeve, unbeknownst to everyone, though. He had the ck beetle with him, and he could use that to slip into space and destroy the attackers with ease. Even the infamous pirate Minotaur only had three star-ss ships. A threat such as that would be nothing for the ck beetle.


    For now, though, Han Sen was going to cover the couple in their rush to safety. All of a sudden, an extrarge explosion struck the ship. A hole had formed in the hull, producing arge amount of suction, pulling everything out into space.


    Surpassers could not survive in space, only demi-gods.


    The couple were unable to grab ahold of anything to prevent themselves from being pulled out into the ck. Hope of survival seemed bleak, and Han Sen witnessed the pain and realization of what wasing cross their expressions.


    He was not willing to let them go. Han Sen went into the suck-stream, donning armor and a wing beast soul to aid him.


    Then, he activated his nine gene locks of the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    The couple, by this point, had been pulled outside the ship. They were sure death woulde for them. And with the ship still moving, at the speed they were going, it seemed impossible for them to get back inside.


    They continued to il in an attempt to grab ahold of something, but they couldn¡¯t. Out in space, their lives were now at the mercy of fate.


    But then, a red-shadow with draconic wings flickered past their eyes.


    Amidst their shock at what had just urred, they struggled toprehend anything. But something familiar appeared directly before each of them. There was a hand; one for each of them to grab.


    They couldn¡¯t see who it was, but the arm seemed to be the only thing near enough to grab. So, they did.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, it felt as if they had been wrapped up in the warm embrace of a friendly dragon. They heard the wings p in their ears, and they watched as they were brought back into the safety of the ship.


    With the incredible speed they were traveling at, they were able to push through the suction that sought to keep them out. The couple could not believe what they were seeing.


    In a situation such as that, demi-gods were the likeliest people to risk life and limb going out into the ck physically to save others. Surpassers were almost guaranteed to die.


    So, the person who saved them must have been incredibly powerful. The couple were shocked but honored to have been saved by someone with such strength.


    Han Sen held the couple tightly and continued pping his wings to defy the vacuum.


    Then, Han Sen reached the controls for sealing the hull with an emergency panel and re-pressurized the room. He pushed the button.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± They both thanked Han Sen profusely.


    Han Sen put away his beast souls and then guided them to the Panic Terminal. At its entrance, he told them, ¡°Get in there; it¡¯s not safe elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The boy could hardly believe his eyes, recognizing his savior had been Han Sen.


    The girl¡¯s face was one of utter surprise, too.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t pay them any mind, though. He had been able to glimpse a lot when he allowed himself to be pulled out into space. There was an entire fleet of Shura ships outside. There were two that were star-ss, amidst an armada of many others.


    And that was all Han Sen was able to see in his brief look outside. There had to be many more he hadn¡¯t been able to catch sight of.


    Han Sen now knew they weren¡¯t up against pirates. This was a proper military force; an entire arm of the shura¡¯s military.


    A small passenger ship, such as the one they were on, had no hope of survival. If the shura wanted to, they could blow up the Universe any second.


    But what may have been stranger was what had prompted such an attack. It was strange for the shura to attack so aggressively with arge military force, despite the uneasy establishment of a ceasefire. Why would theye for a small passenger ship such as that?


    When they attacked Universe, they had exposed themselves, though. Han Sen might have understood if they wanted to attack arge Alliance fortress by surprise. But that element seemed to have been squandered, now that they had chosen to pepper the Universe with a small amount of fire.


    The Alliance was guaranteed to have heard what was going on by now, and the shura were most likely aware of this. For that reason, there had to be something on the Universe they desperately desired.

 Chapter 1198 - Old Alloy Box

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Old Alloy Box</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Han Sen took the couple to the Panic Terminal, the shura ship started firing once more. This time, however, there were more misses than hits, and it gave them the uneasy feeling they were being issued a warning.


    If the shura had been attacking for real, the Universe wouldn¡¯t havested more than a second.


    ¡°Little Lian, are you okay?¡±


    After entering the Panic Terminal, an old man grabbed the girl in worry.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. Han Sen saved me and Ling Yuan both,¡± the girl told him.


    The old man thanked Han Sen profusely, but Han Sen had more on his mind right now, and he didn¡¯t have the time to hang around and indulge any further social niceties. Understanding the situation better than anyone, he wanted to ask the captain what the ship was transporting in the cargo docks.


    Before Han Sen left, a person approached with a few more stragglers. This person was dressed in the uniform of a captain, and he said, ¡°Old Xu, the shura have us surrounded. I don¡¯t think the Panic Terminal was built to withstand the pounding of an armada¡¯s fire and take us to our proposed destination. We must proceed to the next step; asset denial. We will destroy the information.¡±


    It was then that Han Sen noticed the old man was clutching an alloy box. It was fairly modern in its design, but it looked weathered and worn, as if it was a few decades old.


    Han Sen felt as if he had seen a simr box elsewhere.


    ¡°No! This is irreceable,¡± the old man pleaded, as his grip on the box tightened.


    ¡°Old Xu, we cannot be saved. Hope is lost. All we can do now is make the most of our predicament by preventing the shura from obtaining this item. I apologize, but this is how it must be.¡± The captain gestured with his hand, prompting soldiers toe forward and try to seize the box.


    ¡°I remember!¡± Han Sen remembered where he had seen this box before.


    It was an old box, one whose trace could not even be found on Sk. He had seen it in the sanctuary.


    When Han Sen first met Zero in the cave, he saw an identical box there, except it was broken. Looking at this box before him, Han Sen knew they had to be the same model. Han Sen also remembered he found a geno solution and some information inside it.


    Han Sen never figured out what that information dictated, so he had it hidden.


    It was alling back to him, now that he was seeing that box.


    If there was a connection between the two, Han Sen could not tell just yet. After all, the box itself wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable.


    Two of the soldiers were now directly in front of the old man, who had yet to flinch. His grip on the box only tightened.


    ¡°Old Xu, I am sorry. You know I wouldn¡¯t let ite to this if there was another way.¡± Another round of explosions echoed around the ship, prompting him to gesture for the soldiers to hurry.


    They both grabbed the old man and removed the box from his grasp. The old man looked very upset, but he didn¡¯t resist too much. A soldier tried to open the box but found out he was unable to.


    ¡°Old Xu!¡± the captain shouted.


    The old man then sighed, providing the soldier a keycard to open it. The soldier used it, and the box opened sessfully. Han Sen looked at the now-open box and was delivered quite the shock.


    Inside, there was a bottle. A bottle and information. The bottle was the same one Han Sen had found.


    ¡°The box is the same. The bottle is the same. No way the solution inside can be the same... can it?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The soldier opened the box and brought a punch down on the bottle with a fire-wreathed fist.


    Han Sen watched the events intensely.


    The soldier was a surpasser, and with a fire element attack, the box was sure to be destroyed.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen that bottle, he wouldn¡¯t have cared too much. But he wanted to learn more, so he ran before the soldier, blocked his fist, and grabbed the box himself.


    Pang!


    The hot mes came down on Han Sen¡¯s hand like a meteor that spewedva, but he was undamaged. Everyone was shocked, and the rest of the ship¡¯s personnel all aimed their weapons at Han Sen, thinking he was a threat.


    ¡°You are a traitor! You are working for the shura?¡± the captain asked, with half a rhetorical tone.


    ¡°I am Han Sen and my wife is Ji Yanran. Ji Ruozhen is my father-inw,¡± Han Sen quickly stated, raising his hands in innocence.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think theser guns could hurt him too much, but he didn¡¯t want to risk having to fight humans. Being a rtive of President Ji had its perks. When he said this, everyone stopped and lowered their guns. Then, they all pointed at Han Sen.


    ¡°You are Han Sen?¡± the captain asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Yes, he is Han Sen! And he just saved our lives,¡± Xu Lan proimed.


    ¡°Regardless of who you are, you cannot interfere with our task. It is imperative we stop this box and its contents from falling into enemy hands. We must destroy it!¡± the captain eximed.


    Seeing the way the captain held himself, it didn¡¯t seem likely he¡¯d care too much, even if Han Sen was the president¡¯s father. It was his task to destroy the box and its items, and he wasn¡¯t going to let anything get in the way of that.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded, as a wide hole was punched through the hull of the Panic Terminal. The shura were going to board.

 Chapter 1199 - Shura

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Shura</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The shura that boarded the ship were all wearing the same armor. Aspects that often revealed their level, such as horns and faces, had been hidden.


    Only one of them stood out from the crowd. He was dressed in armor that was a far more morous and a far more intimidating sight. Presumably, this figure was the leader.


    The shura in the front were holding energy shields.


    The humans inside all looked dismayed, thinking they were all to be killed by the ruthless shura that hade for them.


    The captain gritted his teeth and fired his gun at the box which was still in Han Sen¡¯s possession. Han Sen knew he was going to do this, so he was quick to react and avoid the shot hitting its target.


    Pang!


    Theser beam hit the ground, forming a scorch mark.


    ¡°If I give this to you, will you let me live?¡± Han Sen asked the shura boss, holding the box up. Everyone was angered by this action, not expecting Han Sen, of all people, to betray them so casually.


    ¡°Rebel scum! Kill him! We cannot let that box fall into shura possession,¡± the captain issued themand without hesitation, prompting everyone to turn their weapons on Han Sen and attempt to gun him down.


    Thesers came at Han Sen like the passing of stars, but they did little to stop him. Han Sen was able to duck, dodge, bob, and weave his way around every shot.


    The shura leader made a gesture, telling his shieldbearing men to provide him protection.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The rest of theser hits pinged off the energy shields. The power of the shots was not enough to break them. It was only just a passenger ship, after all. The most hi-tech weaponry was not given to traditionally uneventful cruise personnel.


    Han Sen ran into the middle of the shura horde, wanting to give the box to the leader.


    ¡°I will give this to you if you spare my life,¡± Han Sen said, with a trembling voice.


    The leader took the box from Han Sen with visible glee.


    Tracking down the box had caused them a lot of trouble and grief. It made them exuberantly happy to see a human hand-deliver it for them. The leader did not care much for Han Sen, though. He thought the human looked young and weak.


    And with the humans wanting to kill Han Sen for real, he was able to tell this was not an act. The leader followed his instincts, which were telling him Han Sen genuinely wished to help, even if it was for his own benefit. He didn¡¯t think Han Sen harbored any malcontent.


    ¡°A pathetic human,¡± the leader thought. But Han Sen had done him a service, after all.


    The leader epted the box, but in the next moment, a copper dagger was plunged into the shura¡¯s chest.


    Katcha!


    The armor he wore was unable to provide an adequate defense against the power of that strike. A secondter, Han Sen turned red, as wings sprouted from his back in a glorious disy. In his hand, a copper dagger was clenched tightly.


    The leader threw a punch towards Han Sen¡¯s face with ferocious, terrible power. The shura were powerful beings, and it usually took a lot more than a stab to stop them from being able to fight.


    The rest of the shura then turned to fire at Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care too much about them, though. He dodged the punch and evaded every singleser. He ducked his head as onestser whipped past his face. The soldier had only missed that shot because he didn¡¯t want to hit the leader.


    Han Sen pulled out Taia and drew back closer to the shura leader.


    The shura leader cared nothing for the wound he had suffered, and with the box in one hand, he threw a whole bunch of punches towards Han Sen with the other. Again, Han Sen was able to dodge the punches with rtive ease, all the while avoiding thesers sting in his direction.


    With Taia in his left hand, Han Sen hopped and sliced it across the leader¡¯s throat.


    The leader was still standing, but only just. He wished for nothing more right now than to grab Han Sen by his neck and snap it. Han Sen spun around, dodging the feeble attempts of the dying leader, and continued to evade theser fire.


    He went around the leader and cast Blood-Pulse Sutra as he went.


    Taia returned to dig a trench across the other half of the leader¡¯s neck. And this time, the entire head left the quivering body. It went flying up into the sky, casting blood across the room as it went.


    Han Sen took the box back and kicked the headless body into the crowd that still sought to gun him down.


    This had all happened in a short amount of time, and the humans who were now watching barely had time to acknowledge what had transpired. They almost didn¡¯t realize Han Sen had spun a yarn to trick the leader and behead him.


    The moment Han Sen kicked the body, though, he disappeared from sight.


    The shura were now in chaos. The blood of their leader had them at a loss, and they grimaced at how quickly the tables had turned.

 Chapter 1200 - The Reaper’s Busy Day

    <h4>Chapter 1200: The Reaper¡¯s Busy Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The captain was frozen when Han Sen re-appeared. He shed between being visible and invisible, as each re-appearance coincided with a strike that brought several shura soldiers down in a haze of blood and pained screams.


    The shura that were still standing fired their weapons as they had been doing the entire time, but it was as if they were firing nks. Despite the barrage ofser fire that was being cast each second, none of the shots were able to find their target. The Panic Terminal was ckened by theser scorch marks.


    Han Sen was like the reaper himself,e to make good on a quota that had fallen far behind. His harvest of shura was grand, but terrifying to behold. One by one, under Han Sen¡¯s sword-scythe, the shura fell and submitted to the cold sp of death.


    The captain and Old Xu were not soldiers, but the men under theirmand were. They already had their guns out, firing at the shura to aid Han Sen.


    ¡°Get to cover or get down; we¡¯re lighting this ce up!¡± a soldier eximed at the top of his lungs, as he squeezed the trigger of his ster.


    The captain, guards, and passengers all fell back and got to cover.


    The formation and nned tactics of the shura had fallen to ruin within moments of letting Han Sen into the middle. They were in disarray, with no clue how to respond. It was utter anarchy. Han Sen slew a few more shieldbearers after killing the leader, resulting in aplete copse of their immediate chain ofmand. They were headless chickens, and all they could think to do was to try to kill the man who had brought ruin to their ns.


    But Han Sen was like a ghost, and no matter what they tried to do, they could not hit him.


    More shura soldiers came onboard as backup, but they were just meat for the grinder.


    Han Sen thought to speed things up, so he summoned a copper knight and a stunning angel to join him in his running riot.


    The angel of death moved her hand, then soared into the midst of the soldiers, cleaving a bloody path as she went. She swung her greatsword as chunks of flesh and ribbons of entrails curtained and showered her as if in celebration of the feat.


    Disloyal Knight was no slouch, either. He used his halo to suppress the soldiers and make them move even slower.


    Han Sen left a few of the shura soldiers behind for the other humans to deal with as he pushed forward with Taia to clear a path. There were many shura soldiers waiting for him, but the corridors were narrow, and they couldn¡¯t respond very well to the threat that was bearing down on them.


    When the human soldiers finished up the final few shura, they wanted to follow Han Sen. They took off after him, but when they turned the corner to look down the corridor Han Sen had gone, all they saw was a dim, red tunnel of death and destruction.


    The human soldiers were shocked and even disgusted by the ghastly sight of all the dead shura that had been mercilessly ughtered by Han Sen.


    ¡°Who said this guy¡¯s a cripple?!¡± the captain gasped.


    ¡°Thisd could very well be a demi-god, but...¡± Old Xu sighed.


    Everyone understood what he was going to say. No matter how strong Han Sen was, the shura he was ying were a fraction of the fleet atrge. The ship was still surrounded by an armada and countless thousands of shura.


    If the shura didn¡¯t get what they wanted, Universe was doomed. Not even Han Sen could survive in space, so they were still at a grave disadvantage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill as many as I can,¡± a soldier solemnly said. For as long as he drew breath, he wouldn¡¯t run. He would march into the maw of hell itself if it meant buying as much time as possible and bringing down a bunch of ox men with him.


    The two soldiers ran down the corridor, trampling the fallen shura as they went¡ªthe floor was too littered to avoid this. When they turned the next corner, the same horrific sight greeted their eyes.


    The captain and passengers followed from behind, too.


    Ling Yuan felt like throwing up when he saw Han Sen¡¯s work. A stomach-churning mixture of fear and excitement spun in everyone¡¯s bowels as they treaded those murder-halls.


    ¡°Han Sen killed all these?¡± Ling Yuan asked.


    A man who he had not believed to be special had suddenly be a deity of death. He had killed a lot in a gruesome way, but Ling Yuan couldn¡¯t help but admire Han Sen for sticking it to the shura.


    Old Xu said, ¡°I have seen many strong surpassers in my time, but never before have I seen one wield this much power. If he doesn¡¯t get himself killed, he might very well be the second Godyer.¡±


    The captain gave a wry smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s a crying shame he has to die with us lot, out here in the armpit of the system. ¡®Tis a crying shame!¡±


    The two soldiers in the front moved forward in silence. They couldn¡¯t find Han Sen, but it was easy enough to follow what was left in his wake.


    A door eventually barred their passage. There was a window next to it, and when they looked through, they saw the boarding craft that hadtched itself onto the Universe through the hole they had punched through the hull.


    Han Sen was nowhere to be seen, though.


    ¡°Where is he? Where did he go?¡± Xu Lan asked, as her eyes scoured the limited view the windows provided.


    ¡°It is space out there. If you can¡¯t see him, I¡¯m afraid...¡± the soldier¡¯s grim suggestion faded without finishing, but everyone knew what he meant.


    ¡°Look!¡± a passenger shouted from the observation deck. Everyone looked to where the passenger was pointing.


    They all went over to join him, since the radar was broken and they would have to use their eyes if they wished to know what was waiting for them outside in the ck.


    That ce was supposed to be a simple sightseeing tform. You could see nothing but a ck screen from the outside, but from the inside, you could see everything.


    And what was transpiring out there was not what they had expected.

 Chapter 1201 - Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 1201:</h4>


    <h4>Destruction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Countless shura ships were exploding like northern lights. The blooms of destruction spread like wildfire as star-ss ship after star-ss ship exploded.


    The weaker ships, such as the-ss and satellite-ss ships, were immediately disintegrated into nothing more than an eye-searing haze. The entire armada was crippled and destroyed, blown up like a glittery fireworks disy.


    Like a supernova, the brightness saturated the sight of everything outside the windows. If the ss hadn¡¯t been designed to filter ultra-bright lights, they¡¯d have all been blinded for sure.


    And while the ss might have filtered the light, it could not filter the shockwaves that soon followed. They rattled the ship, rocking it backwards and forwards, terrifying them all.


    Fortunately, they were at a distance where the shockwaves did not deal anysting damage.


    One person fell over and hurt himself, but that was the extent of it. When the rocking had calmed down, and they all looked back outside, the armada was gone. Only wreckage and a vast amount of space debris were left behind. It was a graveyard now, and nothing more.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The captain¡¯s head was bleeding as he struggled to stand up, looking out the window.


    No answer came, as everyone was too fixated on the sight of that destruction. Their minds had been numbed.


    ¡°Are we saved? Did the Alliance send in the cavalry?¡± a woman asked.


    ¡°We are safe now, yes. But there is no cavalry,¡± Old Xu said.


    Their radar had been broken, and they couldn¡¯t see any other ships, so they wondered what had urred. All they could see out the window was a distant.


    If it was the Alliance that had destroyed the ships, there should have been arge-scale fight.


    ¡°Oh my days! What happened?!¡±


    ¡°God himself gave us a hand, didn¡¯t he!¡±


    ¡°God punished his red-headed stepchildren, mwahaha! That¡¯ll teach them to misbehave and threaten us, the favored creation.¡±


    The passengers were overjoyed. They might not have understood what had happened, but the mere fact they were safe again, gave them much relief and happiness.


    Even the captain couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Still, his eyes couldn¡¯t keep away from the window, as if they were searching for something.


    Sadly, though, all he could see was trash.


    Turning around to get the ship back in order andmand the people on board, he then saw Han Sen standing in the corner with the box.


    ...


    Han Sen, box in hand, went to themand deck. All the soldiers saluted him. Han Sen did the same in return. He wasn¡¯t a soldier anymore, so it was a sign of massive respect for them to salute him in unison.


    Inside themand deck, the captain and Old Xu approached Han Sen. The rest of the personnel stood up in respect, too.


    The captain gave Han Sen a salute, prompting the rest to do so, as well.


    Even the young couple looked serious. Han Sen did not say a word. He merely returned the salute again.


    ¡°You saved us all,¡± the captain excitedly said.


    ¡°I was just saving myself,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°Let us discuss this further in my office.¡± The captain brought Han Sen to his office, while Old Xu followed from behind.


    ¡°Did you destroy the shura fleet?¡± The captain didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush, and he asked Han Sen directly.


    He could not see another reason why all the shura ships were destroyed, so the logical conclusion was for it to have been Han Sen¡¯s doing.


    Of course, Han Sen was one person and he was alone. Even if he was to believe it was his doing, it¡¯d be a mighty struggle. But with no other alternative exnations, who else¡¯s doing could it have been?


    Han Sen answered, ¡°You think too highly of me. Even if I was a demi-god, I could not destroy a whole shura fleet by myself.¡±


    The captain thought he was right. Han Sen was just a human surpasser, after all. But still, it was too strange of an urrence for him to write it offpletely.


    Han Sen was annoyed, though. He drove the ck beetle to the enemy and spent five purple crystals in nuking the fleet. The power was enough to wipe the entire army out of existence, and then some.


    Although Han Sen had many purple crystals, he couldn¡¯t get more whenever he wished. He had to be careful in their use.


    ¡°Brother Han, can you give that back to me?¡± Old Xu asked as he pointed at the box.


    Han Sen ced the alloy box down on the table, but he wasn¡¯t giving it back. He said, ¡°You can have it back, but I almost died to save it. If you tell me what¡¯s inside, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±


    The captain said, ¡°Old Xu, maybe it would be best if you told him.¡±


    Old Xu said, ¡°Okay, since you saved my life.¡±


    Old Xu epted the alloy box and opened it. He then examined the bottle of some tincture. Han Sen only wanted to know what it might have been. He didn¡¯t actually want or need it.


    Old Xu said, ¡°Have you heard of Angel Gene fluid? I am in charge of it. And my team and I created it... Well... Not quite. I suppose it is more urate to say I copied it.¡±

 Chapter 1202 - Unlucky Shura King

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Unlucky Shura King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen heard what Old Xu said, he was shocked.


    The Angel Gene fluid the Zhao family had created was not their original creation, after all. It had been based on that vial of liquid.


    Angel Gene could never find out what the exactponents of the solution were, so it was a bit of an enigma. Roughly, Angel Gene only understood ten percent of the fluid in its entirety.


    Humans could not use the liquid itself. That much was certain. Consumption of the liquid would result in the consumer exploding, even if they were a strong surpasser.


    When Han Sen asked where the liquid came from, Old Xu told him it came from the grave of a shura king.


    ¡°Shura kings can never catch a break from graverobbers, it seems. First, it was the Falsified-Sky Sutra, and now this,¡± Han Sen mused over the elucidations he was receiving.


    Han Sen was happy he never used the liquid. Had he done so, he would have most assuredly died.


    ¡°There is no way Zero used it. She would have died if she had, wouldn¡¯t she? Then again, she seems able to switch between human and shura. And this has been a trait of hers for a long time now,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Shortly after the shura had been destroyed, others ships of the Alliance were sent out for relief efforts and investigation. When they reached the Universe, they saw it sitting beside a vast debris field.


    After boarding, they were more than surprised to see the countless shura bodies cluttering the hallways of the ship. Furthermore, the personnel and passengers of the Universe were only mildly injured. The death toll was firmly situated on the count of zero.


    Han Sen was brought in for questions, and he admitted the hand he had in ying the leader and all the soldiers. But he feigned cluelessness as to why the entire armada had been destroyed.


    When the officers and soldiers heard the description of the events that transpired, though, their admiration for Han Sen was just like old times.


    The higher-tier officers looked at Han Sen like he was some kind of monster, but it was a fear driven by respect, and they knew he had done something magnificent.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Han Sen, everyone on the ship would have assuredly been killed or worse.


    To prevent from panicking the popce with the shura threat, everyone on the Universe had to be sworn to secrecy over the events that had transpired. They were even forced to sign an NDA.


    Four dayster, Han Sen resumed his journey to Lie Men via a different ship. The Alliance provided Han Sen with a Medal of Honor, whereas Angel Gene gifted him a lot of money.


    The rumors that Han Sen had been healed also spread. Stories were whispered amongst the popce, telling how he might have single-handedly wiped out a shura general and the army itmanded.


    ¡°How? Didn¡¯t Luo Haitang say he could not be healed?¡± Zhao Seven, leader of Angel Gene, heard the news firsthand, due to him having a direct connection to the events that unfolded.


    ¡°I knew his story wasn¡¯t over! Men like him go out with a bang, not a bed-ridden whimper.¡± Tang Zhenliu leaped for joy when he heard the news.


    People had many different reactions upon hearing the story. If Han Sen was able to kill a third-rank shura general with ease, the recent quietness of the Alliance and theck of wild tales from the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary would be over. He was back in business.


    Various officials of the Alliance spent time investigating why the fleet of shura ships had been wiped out. Their suspicions of Han Sen¡¯s involvement did not linger, as it seemed incredibly unlikely one human was capable of doing all that.


    Han Sen received countless messages but only replied to those from the people he knew. He did this while continuing his journey to Lie Men.


    Ji Ruozhen already knew Han Sen had been healed, but it never really concerned him much, as Han Sen wasn¡¯t one to involve himself in politics or dealings of the army.


    When Luo Haitang heard Han Sen had been healed, it didn¡¯t prompt too much concern and it didn¡¯t change anything, either. After all, he had now already selected Han Yan.


    A few dayster, Han Sen arrived at Lie Men. Professor Long had already started his lectures, so Han Sen found himself joining in two dayste.


    Han Sen already had a basic knowledge regarding the time and space elements, so it wasn¡¯t a struggle for him to catch up with what he had missed. And if there was something he didn¡¯t understand, he just asked the others for a recap.


    After Professor Long finished his lectures for the day, he gave Han Sen a personal call.


    ¡°You are quite something, do you know that? Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua, those two weekend-rivals, often talk to me about you. They just told me to give you a proper recap of what you missed, as a matter of fact. If you¡¯re interested in learning even more, perhaps you cane visit myb, too. You may go there whenever you please,¡± Professor Long said.


    Han Sen felt touched. He didn¡¯t expect Bai Yishan nor Li Xinghua to have known about his hold-up and to also ask Professor Long to help him with what he had missed. It was incredibly kind of them.


    After this, Han Sen spent his days in the lectures and his evenings in theb.


    Professor Long was not a fighter. He was a genuine scientist; one well-versed in the workings of the universe, space, and time. His research was very different from Bai Yishan¡¯s and Li Xinghua¡¯s, and it was quite refreshing. Han Sen ended up learning a lot from him.


    Han Sen was not a researcher, so he couldn¡¯t help as much as he wanted to in theb, but he still showed interest and tried to do what he could. Everything there was new for Han Sen, and he pictured himself as some sort of sponge, absorbing knowledge.

 Chapter 1203 - Double Talent

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Double Talent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Two months passed, and all the while, Han Sen spent his days learning about time and space in the creation of a new hyper geno art. Han Sen was able to simte Moment Queen¡¯s energy flow, but so far, he could only speed up time and not slow it.


    Han Sen only had one hundred time king spirit geno points, unlike Moment Queen, who was born with a direct attunement to the element.


    Han Sen could only simte a bit of Sky King¡¯s space energy flow, but it was enough to allow Han Sen to condense space without his opponent realizing what he was doing. It was not too dissimr to the method used to travel across hyperspace; punching a hole through the fabric of the dimension and creating a shortcut.


    Of course, these two abilities only applied to Han Sen. They had no effect on others when used.


    Han Sen wanted a high-damage hyper geno art, and he still would once this creation process was over. This was because his current creation did not inflict damage on an opponent.


    Han Sen kept on practicing these two abilities, trying to find a way in which he might be able tobine them.


    Speeding up time allowed Han Sen to move faster. Condensing the space in his proximity also made him quicker, in a certain sense. In the eyes of others, he¡¯d be moving at a blistering speed that no one else could properly register. Han Sen was able to use these techniques to speed up and reduce the range he had to traverse to attack.


    Han Sen dwelled on the final results this hyper geno art would yield, and how the finished product might look and feel like. The concept was promising, at the very least.


    After a day of work, the researchers all left. Han Sen remained, though, making use of the zero-g room to practice various time and space techniques.


    The more he practiced, the better he would get. That was true for everyone with everything. It was simple, but infinitely effective. Practicing was the only way to get a true grasp and understanding of something, and that was a universal truth.


    Han Sen practiced hard, working up a sweat. He didn¡¯t notice that Professor Long was outside the room, watching him.


    Professor Long was supposed to have already left for the day, but he had forgotten something in theb. He saw some light in the zero-g chamber, so he thought to check it out.


    Professor Long nodded when he saw Han Sen. Professor Long had learned quite a bit about Han Sen, but he didn¡¯t understand why Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua liked him so much, up until now.


    It was because through Han Sen, they could see themselves when they were much younger. He was quiet, but he worked hard. He didn¡¯t get distracted easily, and he was all-around very different than most young people.


    If Han Sen focused on research, there was no doubt he¡¯d be an acimed researcher and garner great fame. He¡¯d aplish much, Professor Long believed.


    Professor Long was simr to Han Sen, so he admired him a lot, too. When Han Sen first arrivedte, he saw how diligent he was in trying to catch up on what he had missed. For that reason, Professor Long was happy to extend an invitation for him to visit theb and help.


    He was very satisfied with Han Sen¡¯s performance, and although Han Sen had a long while to go and much, much more to learn, Professor Long could see that a bright future awaited him. He¡¯d walk away from theb with much knowledge.


    Professor Long was going to leave Han Sen alone, but when he saw the way Han Sen moved, he was fascinated. As a professor who researched space and time, he noticed Han Sen was practicing space.


    Han Sen seemed able to take one step and travel one hundred meters. It was like Han Sen had a warp drive installed in his body.


    ¡°He has talent with the element of space?¡± Professor Long was surprised.


    Space talent was rare. Professor Long had two researchers with the space talent, but they were awful and ridiculously expensive to hire. To Professor Long, Han Sen¡¯s importance had greatly increased.


    Humans were not machines. Machines could use energy to travel and crack space. But this was a human, and Han Sen had just demonstrated the ability to travel in the manner of hyperspace. It was an action he performed with no technological aid. It was practically unheard of.


    Professor Long thought he was very good with the element of space. But that was a topic that Professor Long wasn¡¯t as well-versed on, due to his inability to practice it.


    ¡°I cannot believe Han Sen has this much talent.¡± Professor Long looked at Han Sen and licked his lips, as if he was a treasure he could never risk losing.


    Han Sen had no idea Professor Long was checking him out in such a manner. He wasn¡¯t in the sanctuary right now, so he did not have to pay attention to his immediate surroundings at all times like he normally would. He could rx and be a little more carefree when he was in the Alliance.


    Over the course of those two months, Han Sen continued practicing his teleportation and time-adjustment techniques vigorously. Unfortunately, they remained separate, and he was unable to figure out a way tobine them.


    But on this evening, when he was done practicing with the space element, he turned his focus to time.


    When Professor Long saw this, his jaw dropped. His mind raced as he yelled to himself, ¡°He has talent with both time and space?!¡±


    Professor Long felt as if he had just won the lottery. He smiled madly as he stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°This is most wonderful.¡± Professor Long watched Han Sen as if he were watching a naked woman.


    As Han Sen continued to practice, a sudden shiver ran down his spine.


    ¡°Why am I covered in goosebumps? Did the temperature drop?¡± Han Sen then checked the thermostat, wanting to raise the temperature.


    Professor Long had never before seen a human with proficiency in both talents. And now, his mind was racing with all sorts of ideas of what he could with Han Sen. He was very excited.

 Chapter 1204 - Same People

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Same People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Professor Long was very excited, but he made sure not to alert Han Sen. He remained there watching, and only left when he saw the sweat-drenched Han Sen finish practicing.


    The next day, after Han Sen entered theb, Professor Long called for him toe to his office.


    ¡°Han Sen, my boy! Research this for me, would you please? And then, hand me your reports when done,¡± Professor Long said, handing Han Sen a task.


    ¡°No problem. Is there anything else?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No, but these are unfinished projects. Don¡¯t allow anyone else to see them. Go to room 507 to do the work, too.¡± Professor Long then handed Han Sen a key card, before saying, ¡°There you go.¡±


    Seeing Han Sen walk away, Professor Long smiled. He knew people like Han Sen would be very attracted by such information and would invest time in learning it.


    But the sses were soon toe to an end, which worried Professor Long. There was only about a month left, so for now, he provided Han Sen the most important parts to see.


    ¡°A month is not enough time. If he can give me ten years... fifty years...¡± Professor Long said to himself, losing himself in deep thought.


    Han Sen went to room 507 as instructed. A lot of text and video had been included in the information he had been provided. Although Han Sen did not know too much about it, he still tried his best to understand. For a full grasp, he knew it¡¯d take a long time, too.


    Han Sen had never learned something like this before, so he had to start slowly. He liked it, though. And despite the struggle, he never once felt bored or tired with the task.


    Han Sen was still being annoyed by his predicament with the hyper geno art creation, as he still couldn¡¯t find a way tobine time and space. After reading this, though, he was very inspired.


    Han Sen thought Professor Long was something of a genius, in fact. He was a very creative man.


    Professor Long was focusing much of his thoughts on Han Sen now, and he greatly admired him. After he read the first round of notes he was given, Professor Long told Han Sen to skip the lessons so he could focus on the research instead.


    The lessons during the daytime dealt with time and space, and how it was associated with humans, so there was no real need for Han Sen to sit there and listen, anyway.


    Han Sen was delighted, and with the information he was provided, he knew there was a lot more to learn and a lot farther to go. He knew he was still dealing with the research on a very basic level, but it was a start. And that aside, it was much better than what he was doing before.


    After Han Sen¡¯s brain mutation, his memory and abilities ofprehension had be far better. But even so, there was still too much for even him to wrap his head around in such a short timeframe. When the sses were all finished, Han Sen had only managed to go through twenty percent of the stuff.


    ¡°Take it home and spend more time with it,¡± Professor Long said when Han Sen came to return what he had done so far.


    ¡°Can I, really?¡± Han Sen was like a happy child, hearing this.


    A lot of information and research breakthroughs were contained within, but many of them had been withheld from the public.


    ¡°It¡¯s my private research. You can take it home, just keep a lid on it. Don¡¯t allow any leaks,¡± Professor Long exined.


    This information was very important, but it was all hogwash to those who did not have a grasp on the elements of space and time. Han Sen never did research for money and fame, he just wanted results. He wanted an advancement of his self, not what surrounded him.


    After that, Han Sen epted the information and returned home. He continued having trouble and restlessness overbining space and time into one hyper geno art, but now the predicament had shifted a little. Before it was all about how he couldbine them, now it was about which way he couldbine them.


    Han Sen decided to read through everything he had been given first. After that, then he would decide how tobine the space and time properties.


    Due to there being no super creatures in the immediate vicinity, Han Sen didn¡¯t spend much time hunting. Instead, he took his time reading the information and learning.


    Before he finished, Moment Queen had atst managed to find Holy-Sword Shelter.


    Bringing the humans to Holy-Sword Shelter, Han Sen wondered what they¡¯d all think, once they saw Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King had not changed in Han Sen¡¯s absence, and he was still soaking in an unhealthy vat of human culture. He wore flip-flops, boxers, and a loose t-shirt. To go along with his aviator sunsses, Xie Qing King now had a straw hat. He was having another cookout it seemed, and as he charcoaled once-fine bs of meat, he wiggled his body, holding a beer in one hand.


    If Xie Qing King did not have a good body shape, Han Sen would have believed him to be a psychotic butcherer.


    Strangely, Han Sen did not see anyics around him. So, he thought to himself, ¡°Has he grown tired ofics and now just indulges himself in the art of barbecuing?¡±


    ¡°Han Sen, ¡®sup! You¡¯re back!¡± Xie Qing King saw Han Sen and ced his arm around Han Sen¡¯s neck and shoulders. Swaying from side to side, he brought him over to sit. He then said, ¡°Let me tell you something, you ain¡¯t going to believe fo¡¯ sho¡¯. I¡¯m a freestyling mofo, in the way I made my own style! Can you believe it, bruv?¡±


    ¡°This is a new style?¡± Han Sen thought he might have created a new skill or something, something tangible and beneficial.


    ¡°Come take a look! This is my new product, so whatchu¡¯ fink?¡± Xie Qing King presented Han Sen with a book.


    ¡°A book? Aic book? Did you draw this?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were wide-open in a mixture of confusion and about ten other emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, son. This gon¡¯ light the streets on fire. It¡¯s gonna¡¯ sell like hotcakes!¡± Xie Qing King said, with much excitement.


    Han Sen was in a bit of a daze, and when he looked at theic¡¯s name, it was called, ¡°Overbearing President Love Luv Looove!¡±

 Chapter 1205 - Disappearing Super Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Disappearing Super Creatures</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King as if he was looking at some hideous monster. No wild super creature had ever rattled him as much as the spirit before him was now doing.


    He partially believed himself to be dreaming, thinking it to be utterly ridiculous for a king spirit to take up the hobby of drawing crudeics.


    Han Sen opened theic, dubiously titled ¡°Overbearing President Love Luv Looove,¡± and began reading it. The art, to Xie Qing King¡¯s credit, was wonderful.


    The protagonist of theic was actually a fellow named Xie Qing King, perhaps unsurprisingly. The spirit had obviously gone to great lengths in this self-admiring portrayal of himself. He was dressed up in simr attire to what he was now wearing, and wholeheartedly believed to be cool, and the opening panels had him surrounded by a number of voluptuously shaped women.


    Strangely, these women did not look human, though.


    ¡°Are thesedy spirits?¡± Han Sen asked, while pointing at them.


    ¡°They sure be king spirits, yo,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    Han Sen was actually rather surprised. He hadn¡¯t suspected a king spirit could look upon other king spirits in a horny way.


    ¡°My dope is targeted at the younger generation. But tell me, bruh, could ya¡¯ help out a crib spirit of yours and help me release it on that thing you call Sk?¡± Xie Qing King said.


    Han Sen helped him with the release, but did not want to associate himself with theic. So, he made an ount on Xie Qing King¡¯s behalf. He was worried at what others might think of him if folks genuinely believed Han Sen was the one who drew it all.


    After that, Han Sen took Bao¡¯er back to Ghost Mountain. He believed remaining with Xie Qing King any longer would drive him insane. Silver fox had been gone ever since he received the fox Life Geno Essence, so Han Sen also fancied trying to find him on Ghost Mountain.


    In the meantime, Han Sen let all the other humans out at Holy-Sword Shelter, except for Queen. There were too many people crowding the underground shelter, and Han Sen wanted a bit more space.


    To scale Ghost Mountain, Han Sen rode atop Golden Growler and took Bao¡¯er with him. Strangely, the super creatures on Ghost Mountain were nowhere to be found. It seemed as if they had all disappeared.


    Han Sen traveled across the entirety of Ghost Mountain and confirmed this. Even the ones he had previously met were no longer around.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    If there had been a great battle, surely there would have been signs. But it was as if they had all been abducted, vanished into thin air without leaving a trace behind.


    The blood-wing beasts were still there, but their king was gone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen had no idea what had taken ce.


    Even if the king spirit shelter on the mountain had tried to expand to conquer and rule over its surroundingndscapes, there should have been signs of such a thing happening. But there were no clues to what had actually urred. Thendscape seemed to be the same as it was the first time Han Sen had been there.


    Han Sen continued traversing the slopes of the mountain, and just when he started to worry over the wellbeing of the silver fox, he saw a purple light illuminate the night sky.


    Han Sen tried to look over to where it originated, but it was too far for him to scan. So, he summoned his wings and decided to fly there.


    The purple light was a good distance away, and he had to leave the borders of Ghost Mountainpletely to get to it. It was a purple mountain, and when he got to take a closer look, Han Sen was more than just shocked.


    Han Sen thought the mountain had simply gotten bigger due to his proximity to it. But when he stopped for a moment, and noticed that it continued to grow, he realized it was doing just that: the mountain was growing bigger.


    Han Sen never thought a mountain had the possibility of growing.


    It would have made sense if there was an earthquake currently raging, but there was no such thing. Thends all around were quiet, and it was just that one purple mountain rising out of the ground, bing bigger and bigger.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t go any closer to it, as he figured himself to be too old to attempt something reckless. He was hovering above a field, so he could see everything well enough and did not have to go any closer to watch what was happening.


    Han Sen saw many small creatures emerge, all heading for the purple mountain. Then, he saw bigger creatures going that way. They were headed there with visible excitement.


    Han Sen tried to grab a snake he saw, but the snake dodged his grasp and looked angry. That was okay, though. The snake seemed fairly normal and of its own mind. It hadn¡¯t been possessed or tainted by some other phantom force or anything.


    ¡°If they¡¯re not under a spell, perhaps some treasure is enticing them there. Did Little Silver and the other super creatures of Ghost Mountain go that way, too?¡± Han Sen mulled over the questions while staring at the purple mountain.


    Not thinking there to be any immediate danger, Han Sen flew closer. If there was treasure, he wanted it. At the very least, he could lend a hand to the silver fox if he needed it.


    With Han Sen¡¯s power having reached its current heights, he figured he could deal with any threat that presented itself to him. He had the ability to take on emperor spirits, after all, so he reckoned he¡¯d be fine.


    And as long as Han Sen did nothing to provoke the creatures, they¡¯d probably be too focused on what they hade for to pay him any heed. They appeared to be very single-minded in their near-rabid approach to the purple mountain.


    Han Sen saw wolves, ants, and birds heading for the area.

 Chapter 1206 - The Growing Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1206: The Growing Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The fact that none of the creatures appeared to be possessed was a relief to Han Sen.


    The purple mountain was further away than Han Sen initially believed it to be, and he hadn¡¯t quite realized how big it had be. And yet, it still wasn¡¯t done. It was continuing to grow, with no end to its development in sight.


    Han Sen was ten miles away from its foothills, and as eerie as the scene was, its creepiness was aided by the fact it was silent the whole time. It rose from the ground inplete, utter quietness.


    He could view the mountain with fair rity, and he could espy whaty on its slopes. The purple light he had viewed earlier, though, was a projection of the clouds that now swirled around the growingndmass, hanging around it like a thick mist.


    The mountain was not in fact purple. It was ck and green.


    Han Sen decided the follow the creatures on their way there, and that was when he noticed something even stranger.


    The creatures that could fly were not going up the mountain. They all stopped two hundred meters away from the slopes, standing there. And it wasn¡¯t just them, either. The ground-based creatures stopped before ascending, too. They all just gathered like the audience to some spectacle that had yet to begin.


    As this transpired, the mountain continued to grow. The catalyst for that growth was still aplete mystery to Han Sen, so far.


    Han Sen decided to travel to the other side of the mountain and see if there were any other creatures there. He hoped he¡¯d see the silver fox amongst them. On the other side, there was a wide abundance of different creatures. But to his great dismay, Han Sen was unable to spot the silver fox among them.


    Neither could Han Sen see any of the other creatures that disappeared from Ghost Mountain. The absence of the white snake was as much a mystery, as well.


    But as Han Sen reviewed this disappointment, he couldn¡¯t wallow in it for long. All of a sudden, he heard one of the beasts squeal. It was followed by the sound of a fierce strike.


    Then, silence drowned the scene once more.


    Han Sen heard these sounds emanate from the peak, but it was shrouded in a veil of mist. Thus, Han Sen¡¯s vision of whatever had urred was obscured. And as loud as the sudden outburst was, it was over in an instant. Nothing else apanied the two sharp sounds that rang out. No rustle, no movement, nothing.


    ¡°Is silver fox up there on the mountain, perhaps?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen scanned the remainder of the creatures at the bottom of the mountain and made sure there weren¡¯t any of the super creatures he was missing there. There wasn¡¯t a single one down there.


    ¡°Maybe silver fox really is up on top of the mountain!¡± Han Sen guessed.


    After this short while of thought, the silence that re-nestled thend did notst. The thundering roars of explosions began to echo across the region, apanied by the cries of creatures. The noise came from the peak again.


    But it onlysted for a few seconds, just as it had earlier. A sudden grand crescendo, fading into absolute nothingness.


    Han Sen had no clue where the silver fox might have been, and while he wondered, Bao¡¯er leaped off of Han Sen down onto the mountain ground. She turned to look at Han Sen and said, ¡°Daddy,e.¡±


    Han Sen, witnessing Bao¡¯er¡¯s fearless approach, decided to follow. There didn¡¯t seem to be any harm in doing so, after all. The purple light-flickering mist that cloaked the top of the mountain was very thick, though. Bao¡¯er was hasty in her ascent, and she went into the mist without waiting for Han Sen. When she was inside, she could not be seen.


    Han Sen, seeing her disappear, quickly called out, ¡°Slow down! We should go together.¡±


    But Han Sen¡¯s face immediately turned ugly when he realized he could not hear what he had just spoken aloud.


    Han Sen quickly re-activated his dongxuan aura. Aside from what his naked eyes could see, it was of little help. He couldn¡¯t sense Bao¡¯er¡¯s presence or anything. So he walked faster to try to reach her. Eventually, Bao¡¯er returned,ing out of the purple mist with a visible look of confusion.


    Han Sen picked her up and told her, ¡°You should stick with me.¡±


    But again, Han Sen could not hear himself speak those words. It was as if a noise-canceling dome had been established, circling the whole mountain. It was impossible for someone to make a noise, it appeared.


    Bao¡¯er could understand what Han Sen wished to speak, though, and then she said, ¡°There is something here, but I cannot find it.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked at his ability to understand her, also. It was if he had heard what she said, even though he actually hadn¡¯t heard what she said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Treasure,¡± Bao¡¯er answered.


    ¡°What treasure?¡± Han Sen¡¯s interest spiked, and he knew he hade to the right ce. If Bao¡¯er said there was treasure, you could bet your bottom beast soul there would be.


    But Bao¡¯er shook her head then, strangely. She signaled she did not know what sort of treasure they¡¯d be after. There was treasure, but its nature was a mystery even to her. Han Sen knew if she had seen the treasure, she wouldn¡¯t havee back with such an obvious look of confusion.


    Han Sen looked up towards the purple mist, and he noticed it was beginning to descend to swallow the rest of the mountain. From a slow roll, it quickly picked up like the ravenous tumble of an avnche. It looked as if it wished to swallow the entire world below.


    When it passed the halfway point of the mountain, though, it slowed down. And when it reached Han Sen¡¯s position, it had resumed the gradual descent he had first witnessed.


    Han Sen did not sense anythinging from the mist. He could not detect the presence of any power¡ªbenevolent or malevolent¡ªand neither could his ordinary senses pick up anything. No sound had been heard in quite a while, either.


    As Han Sen observed this strange phenomenon, the noise started up again. It was a crude sound, one that made him picture the hewing of rocks. Each sound was apanied by an angry roar. But then, it suddenly stopped again. It was as if an earplug had fallen out and hastily been re-plugged.


    Then, something came out of the mist.


    If there had been fighting up there, it could have been just a rock. But when Han Sen saw what tumbled out of the mist, he was quite shocked.

 Chapter 1207 - White Ball

    <h4>Chapter 1207: White Ball</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was not a rock that had tumbled down from out of the mist, it was a white ball. It looked like lobster meat. It did not look fleshy and scrumptious, though; it looked quite dry.


    But as random as its sudden appearance had been, Han Sen did not sense any danger stemming from it. And as he studied it, he re-evaluated his perception and thought it looked more like a circr chunk of mushroom. The whitish color was a little jaded, too.


    It was as round as a yoga ball, and when it came tumbling down, it bounced from rock to rock.


    Han Sen thought it changed color as it descended, too. But that was incorrect, as heter noticed it was just coated in splotches of blood. Quite disturbing.


    When the ball stopped moving, Han Sen fancied approaching it for a closer examination. He particrly wanted to see where the blood hade from. Before Han Sen could touch the blood, though, the ball moved away by its own volition.


    Han Sen was shocked by the sudden movement. He looked at the ball which had leaped away from him, but he could not notice anything special about it that might have prompted the sudden jump.


    The white ball was like any old, unremarkable object. It didn¡¯t appear to be something living, and after it moved away from Han Sen, it returned to a motionless state.


    Han Sen walked forward, and when he was at a distance where he was close enough to touch it, the ball rolled away again. Han Sen could not sense a lifeforce stemming from the white ball, but it certainly behaved as if it was a living creature.


    The ball did not roll quickly, so Han Sen picked up the pace for his next attempt at touching it. But when Han Sen¡¯s speed increased, so too did the speed of the ball¡¯s attempt to escape.


    Bao¡¯er thought the ball was quite interesting, too. So, she leaped towards it with a crazy speed. When she almost touched the ball, the object was able to match her speed in an evasion.


    Bao¡¯ernded on the ground in a bad way, as her hat and sunsses were dashed across some rocks. The ball then began to jump around Bao¡¯er. It didn¡¯t make any noise, but it behaved as if it was mocking her.


    Han Sen did not know why he felt that was what the ball was doing.


    But Bao¡¯er also seemed to believe that was what it was doing, and she became incredibly angry in response. She was furious.


    She jumped up and ran towards it like a pouncing tiger. Her speed was almost teleportation-like, and a match for Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode.


    But strangely, Bao¡¯er was still unable to catch the ball. It effortlessly matched her speed again and dodged her raging grab. The ball was quicker than the casting of a shadow.


    Missing this attempt did not hamper her desire to grab the ball, though. She quickly spun around and tried to get ahold of it once more. She jumped from rock to rock in an attempt to touch the ball, very much like an angered tiger that possessed wings.


    Han Sen was taken aback by what he was witnessing; Bao¡¯er was using his phoenix techniques. Han Sen had performed it in front of her many times, but he had never seen her train with it. For her to now just do it all of a sudden, it surprised him.


    Han Sen watched their y continue for a while. Many times over, Han Sen was able to confirm that Bao¡¯er was indeed using his phoenix techniques and original self-made modifications.


    Yet despite all her attempts, the ball was able to dodge her every single time. It was remarkably nimble, that was for certain.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. With a speed like that, it would have to be a super creature of sorts, assuming it was a creature. But despite repeated attempts at scanning the ball, he was still unable to pick up the trace of a lifeforce.


    It had no eyes, nose, or orifices of any kind. Without a mouth, it couldn¡¯t have been a super creature.


    Bao¡¯er was getting frustrated with her inability to catch the yful ball, so she pulled out her mini gourd and pointed it at the ball. Then, she pped the gourd.


    A scary power of suction swirled out towards the ball.


    At first, it helplessly sumbed to the suction and began to roll towards the gourd. But eventually, it seemed to find its grip and begin to effectively resist Bao¡¯er¡¯s terribly powerful gourd.


    The gourd was a most mighty weapon, and it had never failed before. Its suction conjured a vortex simr to a wheel, endlessly spinning.


    The ball, with its grip, was digging into the ground in a bid to resist. Deep skid marks were being left in its wake.


    Needless to say, Han Sen was bbergasted. This was the first time Han Sen had ever witnessed the gourd struggle to nab a target.


    The gourd was unable to draw in the ball, but neither could the ball wholly escape. It was like a wheel fighting to get out of the mud or snow.


    Han Sen was met with an uneasy feeling in his stomach. If something was so powerful it could resist the gourd, he knew he¡¯d have to be more wary and not behave so yfully with it. So he drew his Phoenix Sword and activated his nine gene locks. The sword was dyed red, and then Han Sen swung it at the ball.


    The ball couldn¡¯t afford to loosen its grip and avoid the strike, so the sword found its target.


    But when the sword met the ball, Han Sen felt something wasn¡¯t quite right.

 Chapter 1208 - Violent Father and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Violent Father and Daughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen felt as if the Phoenix Sword hade down on rubber. It was a deep strike, but the sword eventually gave in to the cushion and bounced backwards. And with the force Han Sen had put into that strike, it made him fall back more than a few steps.


    Han Sen pulled out Taia this time and tried to deliver a number of smaller strikes instead. He unleashed a flurry of manic hits, not willing to give the ball a single moment of reprieve.


    When the ball first rolled down the hill, it had done so soaked in blood. Now, the blood was all gone. Han Sen noticed the ball had absorbed the blood.


    With Double Fly, Han Senid into the ball. He didn¡¯t want to invoke its ire and then let it go free, so he had to put his back into it and do his best to end the ball¡¯s life now.


    But despite exhausting all his strength, Han Sen was unable to damage the white ball. His swords and strikes continued to bounce back, having left no damage on the ball¡¯s rubber-like skin.


    With his nine gene locks open, Phoenix Sword and Taia akimbo, Han Sen did all he could. Under the force of such power, most super creatures would have beenid to waste already. Han Sen couldn¡¯t fathom what sort of creature he was now faced with. Its skin made for the best defense possible.


    Han Sen decided to put his swords away and watch while the ball tried to scramble away from Bao¡¯er¡¯s Dyson-gourd.


    When he looked at Bao¡¯er, she actually appeared to be sweating. It seemed as if using the gourd cost her energy, and using it for a long time was taxing. But Bao¡¯er did not want to let the ball go free. She insisted on capturing it, and she seemed determined not to let it get away.


    Since there was no one else around, Han Sen summoned a coin and let the numbers on it tick upwards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you resist suchvish expenditure,¡± Han Sen mocked. Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands were trembling by this point, and when the coin count reached nine, Han Sen released the power and fired the coin at the white ball.


    A Saving Money coin, with the power of nine, hit the white ball with the weight of mountains. It seemed to be quite effective, too, because it ttened the white ball like a deting balloon.


    Bao¡¯er pulled the gourd away and immediately went to sit down, gasping.


    The ball had been crushed in ce. It could not move, it had been crippled, but it had been able to resist the weight and not get blown up. After a short while, though, it returned to normal.


    Han Sen was shocked, to say the least. The coin had reached nine, and he was certain it¡¯d be enough to do something more than temporarily restrain the spherical fiend.


    But with the coin still firmly in ce on the ball¡¯s surface, it remained unharmed.


    The ball did roll much slower now, though, so there was that. If it was once a cruising supercar, it was now grandad¡¯s rustywnmower.


    Han Sen felt relieved that the coin was able to do something, at least. It didn¡¯t kill or grievously damage the ball, but it was enough to practically cripple it.


    ¡°Saving Money still has its uses, I suppose.¡± Han Sen snapped his fingers and summoned a coinfall on top of the ball, then.


    A short whileter, the entire ball had been given a new coat. It was like a golden orb now, without an inch of its body free from the oppressive weight of a coin.


    Bao¡¯er saw the ball in ce, stuck. Then, she ran up to it and kicked it.


    The ball waspletely unable to move now. It was still as tough as ever, though, and there was no sign it was going to buckle under the weight and allow itself to be crushed.


    The nature of the ball still perplexed Han Sen. If it was a super creature, and it had just endured so much painful treatment, it should have at least tried to fight back. Strangely, the ball was as docile as ever, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t quite willing to believe it was just an object, either.


    Han Sen approached the ball and examined it with greater curiosity. It was an enigma he really wanted to figure out.


    Bao¡¯er leaped onto the white ball and continued to kick it for the runaround she had endured earlier. But eventually, the ball became bouncy again.


    Bao¡¯er summoned the mini gourd once more and attempted to absorb it. But right after she took aim, and before she could fire, the ball seemed to quiver and shake as if it was afraid.


    Han Sen still had no clue what the thing was, and if there was a chance it could turn sour and attack, he had no qualms with letting Bao¡¯er suck it into her gourd.


    Suddenly, though, before more could be revealed, the sound of a katcha was heard. It was the ball, and it was starting to crack.


    Han Sen knew it wasn¡¯t because of the coins, though. The ¡°crack¡± was a straight line through the middle, all around it.


    The crack also originated from the bottom, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t quite see what was emerging just yet. But regardless of what it was, he at least now understood that the ball was hollow.


    Something was inside it and looking to get out. The once tormenting, violent father and daughter had be as scared as kitty cats. Bao¡¯er leaped into Han Sen¡¯s arms, wondering what would happen next with an equal mix of fear and curiosity.


    Han Sen was alert. If this had been a super creature egg this entire time, something most fearsome must reside within. Both of them stared at the crack, and soon after, something emerged.


    When that thing came out, their eyes grew wider.


    When it wholly emerged, it looked at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er and roared at them fiercely.


    Roar!

 Chapter 1209 - Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Trapped</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What emerged from the white ball was a creature, one that was as small as a snowball. It was a furry little thing, and it wasn¡¯t too different from a Pomeranian puppy, in terms of its appearance.


    The plush snowball looked at Han Sen and barked with a rage. Woof! Woof! Woof!


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er looked at each other, and then looked back at the creature. With a sudden awkward smile, they ran towards it to feign friendliness.


    It seemed as if the white ball was indeed an egg, and it had given birth to the creature. And if that was the case, the creature wouldn¡¯t be too strong to resist a quick kill.


    Han Sen leaped forward to grab it with all his strength.


    The snowball did not attempt to move at first, though. It did not seem afraid of Han Sen and Bao¡¯er¡¯s sudden approach. But seeing the looming hands jerk forward to try to grab it, the creature howled and made its coat of fur shine with a bright white light that shbanged the two.


    Then, it felt as if they both walked into something plush. It was directly in front of them, and Han Sen could not push it away.


    And when he fell backwards in response, he felt something else barring his passage. All of a sudden, he started to spin and whirl as if he had been thrown into an active washing machine.


    ¡°Holy smokes!¡± Han Sen understood what had happened. He and Bao¡¯er had switched ce with the fluffy fiend, and it was them who were now stuck inside a white ball.


    Of course, Han Sen was much taller, and the white ball was muchrger to amodate his size.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen struck the plush flesh of itsposure with Taia, but he could not break through. His hits were met with the same reactions as before, and he¡¯d bounce away each time.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop!¡± Han Sen held Bao¡¯er and told her to stop moving and jumping about, as he was starting to feel dizzy.


    ¡°So, this is the white ball? And it can trap others inside, can it?¡± Han Sen pondered his predicament and tried to think of a way in which he might escape the trap.


    Han Sen heard barking outside, and then, the ball started to roll. It was a movement influenced by an exterior force. The snowball was kicking the white ball.


    Pang!


    Eventually, they rolled into something hard. But they quickly resumed rolling again. They went all about the ce as if they were inside a pinball machine, and Han Sen got so dizzy and off-bnce, he wanted to throw up.


    ¡°You think this is a ball for your own enjoyment?!¡± Han Sen shouted. Then he summoned a heap of coins, which filled up half the ball.


    When the snowball tried to kick the ball again, it didn¡¯t work.


    Han Sen and his stomach felt much relief. His fitness aided his fortitude and bnce, and his ability to withstand dizziness was supremely high. And yet, even so, that was a rollercoaster for his organs. It was an insufferable torment.


    Bao¡¯er waved her fists next, trying to punch the ball. But her delicate hands were thrown back each time, due to the sturdy-but-plush material thatposed the shell.


    ¡°Fortunately, being inside the white ball isn¡¯t helping us deal damage to it. At least, I am not physically hurt.¡± Han Sen took sce in that one fact.


    Suddenly, the ball began to spin again. Han Sen tried to use the tumbler theory to help stabilize the ball¡¯s motion, but it seemed the snowball was aware of what Han Sen was trying to do. The blighter kept on pushing the ball.


    And in response, the ball rolled as it had earlier. Nothing Han Sen could do seemed to stop it, and so he had to think of a way in which he might get out. A difficult task, given the mind-rattling circumstances.


    A coin with the number nine could not break the ball, and neither could any move he tried to perform with his Phoenix Sword.


    Regardless of past failures, Han Sen thought it best to try Saving Money again, but with even more power. He wondered if, from the inside, he could shoot and break it.


    So, Han Sen performed it. The number on the summoned coin began to rise without issue.


    ¡°I just need more numbers to break it, surely,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Bao¡¯er was in support of Han Sen¡¯s decision, so she took a step back and waited for Han Sen to perform the move. She was eager to be released and free, so she could beat up the troublesome snowball.


    The snowball then started pushing the ball again, pushing up towards the purple light. The creature didn¡¯t physically shove the ball, though. It was as if the ball had a mind of its own, one that made sure to walk forward and follow the snowball.


    A little whileter, snowball brought it over to a cliffside. It was going to drop the ball and watch it fall.


    At the bottom of the cliff was a pool, and a fierce creature lurked in its depths.


    The fall would be a long one, as the height they were at was not trivial. If you were to stand there and look down, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell what the creature in the pool looked like. All you¡¯d see was a dark shadow beneath the water.


    The snowball approached the cliff and then looked down with much excitement.


    It kicked a couple of rocks down to amp up the anticipation. When the rocks hit the water, bubbles and steam arose as the stones were melted. The snowball fell back a bit, allowing the ball to roll forward and tumble off the cliff. It then began its descent down towards the pool.


    The snowball wagged its tail and paws, as if it was saying farewell to the ball¡¯s upants.


    Inside the ball, Han Sen¡¯s coin had reached the brightness of a star. The number read sixteen, and Han Sen¡¯s entire body gleamed with a red power. Even Han Sen had trouble containing all that power. It may have all resided in the coin, but it was the body that was spent.


    If the coin¡¯s power was too much, Han Sen¡¯s body would feel a strain and pressure to maintain the figure of power.


    ¡°Sixteen? That should do it!¡± Han Sen gave the coin onest nce before firing it. Then, he let it loose.


    There were already a lot of coins on the bottom of the ball, so by firing this, Han Sen thought he could break the ball.

 Chapter 1210 - Big Snake

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Big Snake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Snowball stood atop the cliff, watching the white ball tumble off. It smiled, thinking of the gruesome demise that would await those inside it once they reached the bottom. But just as the ball started to drop, something from the inside began to stretch it. The force inside the ball was warping its shape andposure.


    The white ball was not broken, but the power was enough for the entire thing to defy gravity and shoot back up into the skies with the speed of a freshlyunched cannonball. It soared upwards, far above where it had been previously.


    The snowball watched the ball rocket up, and as it looked, its eyes sank and became sullen. Its face turned morbid.


    They had been on a cliff that skirted a long drop at the center of the mountain. There was a canopy above it, with a hole inside. What was above couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Snowball leaped onto the skyward ball and jumped on it, hoping to change its trajectory and make it fall again. But the power of the coin was too much to defy, and the ball was still heading upwards towards the hole.


    When the snowball saw it bing rmingly close to the ck hole, it looked shocked. And then, before the creature knew it, the ball was plugged inside the ck hole.


    Han Sen was shocked, as well. The power of the sixteen-numbered coin had stretched and deformed the ball, but it had not been able to break it.


    After a while, Han Sen felt the ball hit something. And then, the ball began to spin.


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er to keep her steady.


    The ball was like a bouncy ball, and after a while, it stopped. Then, they both heard a noise.


    A strange noise sounded, as if something had stepped across the ball. Unfortunately, Han Sen had been stripped of his ability to use the Dongxuan Aura for now, so he could not tell what it was.


    Outside the ball was a cave. There were many cream-colored eggs inside it.


    When the ball entered, it had crushed countless numbers of them. The juicy innards of the eggs had been spilled everywhere.


    The cave was messed up, and snowball stood near the ball. It was frozen.


    The snowball looked at the ball and the smashed eggs, then simply decided to run. But just as it reached the exit, it was stopped once more. A big, lumbering shadow drowned it in darkness. A giant ck snake had appeared.


    The snake was not an ordinary one. To go along with its ck scales, it possessed a ck horn and ck wings.


    It did not have any ws or talons despite looking like a dragon, but it did have massive, poisonous teeth. They were curved, and the look of them alone was enough to skewer a person to death with fright.


    The snake watched the snowball shiver and shake.


    As it trembled in fear, the snowball pointed towards the white ball and barked. It wanted to protest its innocence and indicate that it had nothing to do with the destroyed eggs.


    The big snake was cruel and unforgiving, and all parties involved were responsible. It lunged forward and tried to snap the snowball with its wretched maw.


    The snowball was shocked. It emitted a sh and trapped itself inside a white ball.


    The snake bit into the white ball that had suddenly surrounded the intruder, and tried to break it with its fierce teeth. The teeth dug their way into the plush skin of the white ball fairly deeply, but they were unable to pierce through.


    But with this bite, the teeth expelled a corrosive substance. It was its lethal venom, and it dyed most of the white ball ck.


    Pang!


    Where the ball had been dyed ck, it shriveled and melted away.


    The snowball fell out of the broken ball like a marble, and it unwittingly rolled into a few more of the eggs and broke them. The little blighter looked even paler when it noticed that it was drenched in egg yolk. It tried to force a smile as the snake bore down on it.


    There was only one thing left for it to do. It turned heel and fled, with the snake behind it in hot pursuit.


    The snowball¡¯s speed was incredible, but the snake was even faster. Whenever the snowball looked likely to meet the snake¡¯s teeth, it would wrap itself up in another white ball. But each time this urred, the snake bit into it and broke the ball with its venom.


    The snake¡¯s poison was the snowball¡¯s most feared substance. The balls it conjured could not be broken through pure strength, but only with poison.


    The snowball kept on running, smashing straight through the eggs without a care if it meant it¡¯d have an easier time escaping the snake. The snowball relied on the ball to stay alive, but its performance eventually became sluggish. It moved slower each time a ball was summoned and subsequently broken.


    The snowball kept on running, and when it saw the ball that had trapped Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, it ran towards them. When the snowball was just one meter away from the ball, its body shed. A bright white shbang was emitted, and it caused the white ball to crack.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er had heard a lot of movement taking ce outside. They had heard a lot of things breaking, and what stood out to them most was a fear-stricken bark produced by the snowball itself.


    An explosion then sounded, like the popping of a balloon but much, much louder.


    ¡°Is this ball breaking? Is it going to open?¡± Han Sen guessed.


    If a creature was breaking the ball, Han Sen wondered what incredible strength the creature must possess. And while Han Sen was lost in thought, he heard a katcha sound. Swifty following this, the white ball of his imprisonment opened like the unfolding of a lotus flower.

 Chapter 1211 - Killing Big Snake

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Killing Big Snake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er saw the snowball approach them, but before they could react, the snake was right there along with it.


    It had a giant mouth with wretched fangs. Its mere breath was pungent enough to y unsuspecting victims, Han Sen reckoned. And as it loomed over them, it looked ready to swallow them all in one mouthful.


    Han Sen¡¯s reactions were quick, though. So, grabbing Bao¡¯er, he jumped away with a mighty spring from his muscr legs.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er¡¯s jumpnded them in a patch of eggs. Needless to say, many more of them were crushed.


    It didn¡¯t seem as if the snake could get any angrier, but it did. As the snake wildly thrashed and lunged, Han Sen used his phoenix techniques to dodge. And whenever the opportunity arose, he threw a sh or two back at it with his Phoenix Sword.


    Its scales were hardy, though, and each of Han Sen¡¯s strikes was no greater than a scrape that produced a number of sparks.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t as tough as the white ball Han Sen had just been trapped inside, and the sword left behind visible scratches. The attacks made the snake rage even more, though. Now, it was unleashing a strange beam of light.


    Han Sen did not know what the beam of light was, but he wasn¡¯t keen on finding out. Instead of attempting a block, he avoided it. Then, he sped up time.


    Han Sen still hadn¡¯t been able to formte a way in which he couldbine space and time, but he could make use of them individually. Given the circumstances, speeding up time was the best choice for the situation.


    Han Sen dodged the light sessfully, but the weirdest thing happened. The light itself looked alive, and it followed Han Sen in his evasion.


    And as it came for him, the snake slithered up behind Han Sen to attack his back. As Han Sen peered into that light, he thought he could see something inside it. There was a figure, but it was carried and cloaked by a ck smoke that swirled as the light moved.


    As the snake came for Han Sen, the snowball ran to the cave¡¯s exit andughed at the two it had left to a grizzly fate. But when the snowball turned around to leave, the snake¡¯s tail whipped it back inside the cave.


    The snowball¡¯s body was not half as strong as the ball. After it was whacked into a wall, its mouth spilled blood.


    Han Sen knew the snake would kill them all in that cave if things didn¡¯t get any better. And a strange thought nagged at the back of his mind. If the eggs all belonged to the snake, why would it attack in the first ce?


    They had destroyed a lot of the eggs, but as the snake madly thrashed and struck at them, it was definitely destroying many more. Even if it was cruel enough to attack its babies, Han Sen had crushed a lot of them and not received any announcements.


    Han Sen thought there was more to the situation, and the eggs, than met the eye.


    The snake continued to go after him, but the light had changed target and gone towards the snowball. The snowball turned into a white ball to protect itself again. Inside the white ball, the snowball¡¯s speed was much faster, in addition to the grand amount of protection it was granted.


    The snake knew it was hiding, though. So, it left Han Sen for a moment so it could bite the ball. The poison broke it, resulting in the snowball limply falling out again.


    Han Sen was shocked, seeing this. His sixteen coin power was not as strong as the snake¡¯s bite, it seemed. But when he looked closer, Han Sen acknowledged it was not the sharpness of the teeth and power of the bite that ruined the white ball, but the venom.


    After the snowball¡¯s white ball was bitten and the furry fiend rolled out, it was then hit by the light that was still chasing after it. It approached slow and eerily, but the attack it actually delivered was like a missile.


    Something inside the ck smoke hit the snowball, and when the ck smoke dissipated for a moment, he saw that the smoke had hidden a transparent orb. It was roughly the size of a fist, and transparent like the most perfect of untarnished crystals.


    It was difficult to imagine such a dirty mouth could produce something so clean. The crystal looked pure, but when it hit the snowball, it was like the creature¡¯s fur was instantly melted.


    The snowball formed another white ball in a bid to block the freakish orb, but it didn¡¯t help. The orb struck the white ball and produced a hole inside it.


    ¡°The crystal orb can¡¯t be the snake¡¯s weapon, can it? Is that its gear? Is that the treasure?¡± Han Sen gasped in shock.


    The snake clearly did not want him to watch this, so when the snake¡¯s beady eyes met with Han Sen¡¯s greedy gaze, itshed its tail towards him.


    Han Sen knew the power of the snake was something supreme, so he dodged the tail and summoned Disloyal Knight and his Little Angel. And then, Han Sen summoned a bunch of coins to suppress the snake. It was covered in them, resulting in it having to move at a much slower pace.


    The venom was very bad for the white, ball-creating cretin, but it wasn¡¯t as much as a threat for Han Sen. The snake was just another, run-of-the-mill super creature to Han Sen.


    The Disloyal Knight used its halo to reduce the snake¡¯s speed even more. The Little Angel pped her wings after this and delivered a grand sh across the snake¡¯s head as she flew past it. The reptile gushed blood in response.


    Han Sen then used his Phoenix Sword to add more damage to the wound the Little Angel had created.


    Roar! The snake started to thrash and rage all around, with violent shakes that sent Han Sen flying away. The Phoenix Sword was pulled out, resulting in an even greater cascade of blood.


    The snake lost itsposure and bashed the cavern wall, shaking the entire mountain.

 Chapter 1212 - Ghost-Toxic Chi Egg

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Ghost-Toxic Chi Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Super Creature Ghost-Toxic Chi killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    When the Little Angel delivered onest strike to the snake¡¯s head, the announcement rang inside Han Sen¡¯s head. The snake¡¯s body dposed, leaving a ck Life Geno Essence behind. Han Sen took it and ced it in his pocket. Then he walked forward.


    The crystal ball had incinerated all the hair across the snowball¡¯s body, but it stopped torturing the creature when Little Angel finished off the snake. If it hadn¡¯t, the snowball would have surely have been killed.


    Seeing Han Sen approach victorious, the snowball summoned another white ball for protection and tried to leg it out of there.


    The ball moved slowly, though, and Han Sen was quick to step on it.


    Han Sen shed the ball, but it did not break. It looked like the ball was just as strong, despite the fact that the creature that summoned it had been hurt. But given the reduced movement speed, at least that was dependent on the host.


    Han Sen picked up the crystal ball that nowy on the ground, motionless. It must have been the treasure Ghost-Toxic Chi had created.


    It looked like a fine, pure crystal, but it continued to produce a ck smoke. Han Sen put his energy into the orb, and when he did, a strange connection was established. He was now able to control it.


    Han Senmanded it to move over to the white ball. It did, and when itnded on top of the white ball, it produced a neat puncture.


    The snowball tried to flee again, but Bao¡¯er stopped it this time.


    Han Sen picked up a number of dry branches that were scattered about the cave, put them together and started a fire. Then, he boiled a pot of hot water. The snowball was tied up next to it. Han Sen was going to wash it and then spitroast itter.


    Bao¡¯er watched the snowball as Han Sen took the time to investigate the curious snake eggs.


    There were so many eggs there, and there was no doubt in Han Sen¡¯s mind that Ghost-Toxic Chi would have been the undisputed king of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary if even half of those eggs could have resulted in the birth of a super creature. But those eggs, no matter how many were destroyed, did not provide Han Sen an announcement.


    Han Sen picked up another one and crushed it, to a dismal silence. He did, however, detect a weak lifeforce within. Han Sen had no clues what they were, so he summoned Dragon King and asked him. Perhaps he could elucidate a few things.


    It had been a while since Han Sen consulted him, so the first thing Dragon King said was, ¡°It was a mistake! I will never be so presumptuous ever again.¡±


    ¡°Look at this. What is it?¡± Han Sen did not care too much for what he had just been told.


    Dragon King examined the eggs that were all around. He moved up to them and examined them closely. He looked happy, and he said, ¡°These are super creature eggs!¡±


    ¡°Super creature eggs? But killing them provided me with no announcement,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King exined, ¡°Well, most of them are just dummy eggs.¡±


    ¡°What is a dummy egg?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Super creatures don¡¯t just spit out babies all in the same way. Many creatures birth them in different ways, and their nesting protocols and habits differ, too. Super creatures can produce a lot of eggs, but not all of them bear life. Usually, just one egg can absorb an essence and be a proper super creature. The rest of the produced eggs are pretty much just food, all for the super creature when it is born. In their abundance, they can also hide the proper super creature egg before it is born. Hence, the term ¡®dummy.¡¯¡± Dragon King paused for a moment, and then went on to say, ¡°One, somewhere in here, is a super creature egg. I can¡¯t believe you have gone to such great lengths, all for little old me. What is this creature, may I ask?¡±


    Han Sen did not respond to that, but he asked, ¡°How do I tell which is the proper super creature egg?¡±


    ¡°Well, that can be difficult. It can look exactly the same as the dummy eggs, but super creatures who don¡¯t appreciate the concept of hiding in in sight tend to keep them in a special ce.¡± Dragon King then started to fly around in search of it.


    But Dragon King, after a lengthy search, was unable to find it. The cave was a mess.


    ¡°Did the proper egg find itself scrambled in the midst of the fight earlier?¡± Dragon King asked.


    ¡°If it was, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°How?¡± Dragon King asked.


    Han Sen raised a coin and broke one egg, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll find out when I get the announcement.¡±


    Han Sen then raised his hand, ready to produce more coins and destroy more eggs.


    Dragon King started flying around trying to cover the eggs like a concerned mother, pleading, ¡°No! No! No! I¡¯ll find a way. Such needless destruction is so... needless!¡±


    Woof! Woof! Woof! The fluffy snowball started to bark.


    Han Sen looked at it, and it seemed as if the creature had something to add to their discussion. Bao¡¯er had a whip, and sheshed it. But the furry pleader still requested Han Sen¡¯s attention and woofed again.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan aura to read the creature¡¯s mind and heard, ¡°I know where the Ghost-Toxic Chi¡¯s egg is!¡±


    Han Sen frowned. That creature was most certainly something special, and if it wasn¡¯t for the poisonous property the snake possessed, he doubted a berserk super creature would have the strength to prate the white balls it produced on a whim.


    If he killed it for the beast soul, Han Sen couldn¡¯t be certain he¡¯d receive what he wanted. If he added the creature to his roster of pets, though, it could be useful.


    However, it had proven itself to be evil. Han Sen couldn¡¯t be so quick to trust it.

 Chapter 1213 - Blood Contract

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Blood Contract</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Dragon King, are there any better ways to control a super creature?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King was quick to misinterpret his words and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; when you get me a new body, I would never betray you. A sordid deed such as that would not even flicker in the depths of my most wretched nightmares. And you, sir, are an inspiration. You are as mighty as a giant! You are a role model to me, of sorts.¡±


    Han Sen pointed at the furry critter.


    Dragon King, now understanding his true request, then said, ¡°Yes, but it requires their approval. You can¡¯tmandeer their respect to control them.¡±


    Han Sen knew there had to be another method, one that was a little more wicked. But Dragon King was most likely afraid to tell him.


    ¡°Spit it out, then.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t force Dragon King to tell him the nasty method, as he wasn¡¯t in the business of being unnecessarily cruel to creatures or animals.


    Dragon King answered, ¡°It¡¯s a simple affair, but it requires their blood.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King exined to Han Sen what he had to do.


    This method required a willing participant. And after Han Sen tried it out, it worked just as he was told it would. Perhaps it was because of his attunement with the Blood-Pulse Sutra, but he was able to do it sessfully.


    Han Sen felt relieved, learning he could use it. If he hadn¡¯t been able to control the snowball, he would have had to just kill it. He needed to know he could control the snowball and its powers properly. Otherwise, it could be a threat to him and others.


    Han Sen then let Dragon King continue his search for the egg. In the meantime, Han Sen went to speak with the snowball. He first asked it, ¡°Do you understand the words that areing out of my mouth?¡±


    The snowball¡¯s face squinted, indicating that for better or for worse, it understood Han Sen. The snowball slowly nodded. This creature was unique, and it was rather intelligent inparison to its peers.


    ¡°Good. Now, do you want to be spit-roasted? Or perhaps made into a lovely stew? I mean, it¡¯s either that, or you submit and adhere to mymands, under the oath of a contract. The choice is yours.¡± Han Sen spoke these words with a surprisingly menacing tone of voice.


    The snowball looked at the boiling pot of water and the fire below it, and then turned back to face Han Sen. It nodded, opting for door number three.


    Han Sen pulled out his Phoenix Sword and cut its body a little. The snowball whined and cried as this happened.


    Then, Han Sen summoned its blood towards him. Heughed and mocked, ¡°You are such a wimp! You¡¯re the first super creature I¡¯ve ever seen to cry like a baby.¡±


    The bloodnded in a vortex, swirling above his hand. Then, it was absorbed with no mess. In that spot on his hand now rested an image of the snowball he had taken under contract.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Han Sen reached out his hand.


    The snowball then spat out a white light which mixed with the fresh symbol on Han Sen¡¯s hand. The symbol began to shiver and shake, and eventually, it faded from his skin.


    The snowball then copsed on the floor as if it had just been abused.


    When Han Sen put the snowball back in his mind, the symbol reappeared on his hand. When this urred, the snowball started to squeal. When Han Sen shelved his nasty thought, the symbol disappeared again. And after this, the snowball stopped its squealing, too.


    Han Sen quite liked this method of gaining proper control and ownership of a creature, but he figured it wouldn¡¯t be something he could do very often. Most super creatures would probably opt for the stew, as they weren¡¯t afraid of death.


    Han Sen then pointed at Dragon King, and he said to the snowball, ¡°Take me to it. You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    The snowball stood up and walked towards the exit of the cave.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already? You didn¡¯t even look yet!¡± Dragon King called out.


    ¡°We¡¯re only having a look outside. You remain here.¡± Han Sen then followed the snowball out of the cave.


    Dragon King had almost gotten Han Sen killed before, and with the egg most likely providing him with a few super geno points, it was the price the spirit had to pay. If Han Sen could work a blood contract on Dragon King, he¡¯d probably give him the egg. But the terms of their rtionship were still shaky at best.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Dragon King answered, then returned his focus to the search of that egg.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hate Dragon King. He knew he wasn¡¯t as graceful and intelligent as his name suggested, but he did have a lot of knowledge. His past blunders didn¡¯t wholly negate his worth to Han Sen. And now, with Dragon King wholeheartedly believing the egg to reside inside the cave, it could have been another mistake, as the snowball seemed to believe it was outside the cave.


    And with the snowball¡¯s life in his hands, he thought it¡¯d be fine. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be deliberately led astray.


    On the outside, Han Sen was led to another cave and another set of winding tunnels. When they reached the entrance to a particrly cavernous chamber, the snowball pointed inside.


    Han Sen did indeed find an egg there, but it looked like any ordinary one.


    The egg was inside a pool of water, which waved and sshed.


    ¡°Hey snowball, your name is Snowball. Snowball, is there something wrong with the water?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Snowball nodded and then shook his head. He barked and walked near it.


    Because Snowball¡¯s thoughts were weak, Han Sen could not see what exactly what he was thinking, but it looked as if he was going to grab the egg on his behalf.


    When Snowball went near the water, something came out of the pool.


    Han Sen was shocked. A red rose suddenly sshed out of the water.

 Chapter 1214 - Thorn is Born

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Thorn is Born</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A red rose burst forth and stood erect in the pool. Its lifeforce was strange, wavering queerly between powerful and weak.


    Snowball approached the pool, but he was clearly afraid of this enigmatic flower. As Han Sen observed the rose, he felt a rumblee from his Sea of Soul.


    Thorn Baron, who had eaten the Flying Mushroom and gone into a slumber, was beginning to shine with a powerful light. From her figure, thorny vines began to form.


    ¡°Is Thorn Baron evolving? Has she be a king spirit?¡± Han Sen looked on the light in wonder.


    The Flying Mushroom provided a chance for spirits to evolve and be king spirits. It was a supremely rare herb, and the percentage chance of sess was low. Thorn Baron had king spirit geno points already, though, so her chance of sess was slightly increased.


    Pang!


    The light that veiled her shattered, and then the vines began to wreathe amongst themselves to create a sphere. Within that wicker-like orb, you could see the figure of a person inside.


    The vines then started to fall with the delicate grace of petals. Thorn Baron¡¯s body was revealed, bit by bit. When Han Sen¡¯s eyes were able to rest upon the bosom that graced Thorn Baron¡¯s pale and voluptuously curvy body, his heart began to race.


    Thorn Baron¡¯s eyes were different from those naturally possessed by humans, as her pupils were shaped like flowers. As beautiful as they were, they hinted at a streak of danger and gravitas.


    Thorn Baron arose from her bed of vines with a body that stole the eyes and did not allow them to be turned away. When she stepped forward, the vines and thorns dressed her body and covered up herdy parts.


    Her long legs, sexy arms, and slim waist were still in to see, though, and Han Sen made sure to soak his eyes in the vat of beauty that was her appearance. She was like a botanical bikini model.


    Han Sen summoned her and told her, ¡°Thorn Baron, no... Thorn Queen. Congrattions are in order!¡±


    Thorn Queen bowed and said, ¡°I have to thank you for providing me with the Flying Mushroom. It is a gift and blessing I will never forget.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to reply, but before he could, Thorn Queen spoke again in surprise. She said, ¡°Master, why is there an Equinox Flower here?¡±


    ¡°You recognize this flower? Magnificent timing, then.¡± Han Sen was delightfully surprised.


    ¡°Emperors exist amongst the ranks of king spirits; there is a simr hierarchy to be found in the realm of ntlife. Few spirits can be born an emperor, but many nts can. The Equinox Flower is a famous emperor-ss nt. It has birthed right here before you, and it is already an emperor.¡±


    Thorn Queen paused for a moment, but then went on to say, ¡°Even if a king spirit approached it, their power could be drawn and fed upon by the flower. It is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What does the equinox refer to?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No one knows. But not even an emperor would dare approach it. It may be a space geno nt, and the equinox refers to a ce it has created,¡± Thorn Queen said.


    Thorn Queen then noticed the presence of the egg and Snowball. She said, ¡°Has that egg been growing in the pool belonging to an Equinox Flower? That is most strange. How is such a thing possible? It must be a mutation of some kind.¡±


    ¡°The egg belonged to a creature called Ghost-Toxic Chi,¡± Han Sen told her.


    Thorn Queen responded with an admittance. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, I am afraid. But it must have been a berserk super creature; an evolution stemming from some mutation, of sorts.¡±


    Thorn Queen looked at Snowball, who was currently swimming towards the egg, and she said, ¡°That¡¯s strange. I am surprised to see it hasn¡¯t gotten lost, swimming so near that flower.¡±


    ¡°If I take the egg, will the creature that hatches be a berserk super creature?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Thorn Queen said, ¡°It is still growing. If you remove it now, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Snowball! Get back here, you mutt.¡± Han Sen preferred to wait until it was a berserk super creature before taking it.


    But it seemed as if Snowball couldn¡¯t hear Han Sen, and so he kept on swimming.


    Han Sen was angered by this disobedience, but before he could use his blood contract to hurt him, Thorn Queen said, ¡°He is in the Hellpool. Believe it or not, he treads the waters of another dimension. He cannot hear you.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised hearing this, to say the least.


    Thorn Queen gave Han Sen a warm smile, and then sheforted him, saying, ¡°But do not worry. Perhaps I can be of service here.¡±


    Thorn Queen reached out her hand and took aim at Snowball. A lengthy vine extended from it, which wriggled through the sky until it reached Snowball. Then, it grabbed the creature and lifted it out.


    Snowball was dropped on the ground in front of Han Sen in confusion. Not everything was able to tread the Hellpool to collect something, and Snowball genuinely wanted to please Han Sen.


    For him to be picked up by a sudden vine, he initially thought it was the Equinox Flower looking to make a meal out of him. But it was Han Sen¡¯s spirit that had done so, and what surprised Snowball the most was the fact that another spirit was able to traverse the Hellpool.


    ¡°Thorn, how long will it take for the egg to hatch?¡± Han Sen asked. His primary purpose for evening to this ce was to find Little Silver.


    ¡°At least a hundred years.¡± Thorn Queen answered.


    ¡°A hundred years? That long?!¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Thorn Queen bowed and said, ¡°I have a request. I hope you can approve it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen was happy to oblige because he liked her a lot, especially whenpared to the scheming and conniving Moment Queen.


    ¡°I am hoping you will allow me to take that Equinox Flower,¡± Thorn Queen said.

 Chapter 1215 - Equinox Hellpool

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Equinox Hellpool</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You can take it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Even though it is associated with the element of space, its existence was wrought with thorn genes. I am associated with the element of thorns, and I am a king spirit. While it is still young, I can take it.¡± Thorn Queen paused for a moment, before going on to say, ¡°With this flower, I might even be an emperor. Although the chance of that urring is low, it is better than leaving it here for naught.¡±


    ¡°If you can take it, then by all means do,¡± Han Sen politely told her. If she could really be an emperor, it was a win-win for them both.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Thorn Queen looked incredibly happy, and she jovially pranced over towards the hellpool.


    Han Sen watched as her legs began to grow vines. They stroked the water, allowing her to glide across to where the flower was. The pool was only ten meters wide, and the flower was at its center. But strangely, she had to walk over ten thousand steps in her voyage towards it.


    ¡°Weird,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Bao¡¯er sat on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She looked at Thorn Queen and the flower, but she did not seem at all interested in it.


    Snowball watched Thorn Queen, too, but his attitude was different. He knew about this ce, and the mysteries it held, so he was more than surprised to see that Thorn Queen had the ability to cross the hellpool. He had never seen another being able to do such a thing before.


    As for the egg, it had not rolled itself there, so something must have had a hand in its cement.


    Perhaps the mother Ghost-Toxic Chi had some association with the pool, but without appropriate cause or reason, it seemed unlikely that a mother would ce her egg here, of all ces.


    Snowball could go there because he was special, and he didn¡¯t think there was any danger for him, as long as he did not venture too close to the flower.


    Amidst Snowball¡¯s surprise, Thorn Queen had managed to reach the flower and pick it up. The flower had no roots, and it was very much like a cut rose one could purchase. It looked like a simple act to the eyes of most, but it was something that shocked Snowball.


    Snowball had seen many other super creatures attempt to grab the flower, but they had disappeared into theher. And now, it had effortlessly been picked up by someone he had never seen before.


    Han Sen was disappointed, though. She made the flower sound so mysterious, but there was no spectacle when she retrieved it. But directly after the flower was collected, a snake-like creature appeared. It swam towards the flower that had been collected with great haste.


    The waters swirled to form a wave that sshed towards the flower. But when the waters surrounded it, they formed together to create a single waterdrop. Then, it gracefully fell inside.


    ¡°Master! I will keep the egg in the hellwater. You may take it whenever you decide,¡± Thorn Queen said as she took the flower.


    ¡°Okay. Understood.¡± Han Sen then returned Thorn Queen to the Sea of Soul and took Bao¡¯er with him as he exited the cave.


    Dragon King, as all this had been urring, was still looking for the egg by himself. Han Sen went to sit somece where he wouldn¡¯t be bothered and started to absorb the Ghost-Toxic Chi¡¯s Life Geno Essence.


    ¡°Life Geno Essence Absorbed; Super Geno Point +1.¡±


    The Life Geno Essence provided Han Sen five super geno points, in total. This brought his total tally up to the number of thirty-three.


    The results of this venture had satisfied Han Sen a lot. He had obtained toxic gear and five super geno points, and he had managed to obtain a new pet in the form of Snowball.


    The Equinox Flower and the possibilities it held were just the icing on the cake. If it hadn¡¯t been for the flower, he wagered Thorn Queen would not have finished her evolution yet.


    ¡°Where is it? Where is it? Did you find it?¡± Dragon King said.


    He had looked into every nook and cranny but been unsessful in his search for the super creature egg.


    Han Sen knew this, and he told him, ¡°Nope. I¡¯m starting to think we¡¯ll never find it, either. If you tell me the whole story, concerning Asura and Ancient Devil, I might be more inclined to continue the search and feelpelled to help you out.¡±


    Dragon King said to Han Sen, ¡°Isn¡¯t that convenient. I bet you already have it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Han Sen responded by saying, ¡°Before I let you out, I didn¡¯t even know what a dummy egg was. How would I know which is the correct egg, even if I dide across it?¡±


    Dragon King didn¡¯t believe Han Sen, though. If he hadn¡¯t found the egg, he wouldn¡¯t have offered such a bargain. But Han Sen didn¡¯t care too much about what he thought.


    ¡°Tell me the story and I¡¯ll help. That¡¯s the bottom line here,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen thought he¡¯d be willing to do anything for a new body, but Dragon King simply gritted his teeth and returned to the ring of his own volition.


    ¡°What happened, I wonder? Why is he not willing to say a word about this matter?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen only wanted to find out the rtionship between the shura and Asura.


    If he could figure out the connection there, it¡¯d help elucidate many other pressing questions and mysteries he had.


    But with Dragon King still firm in keeping his mouth shut, there was nothing Han Sen could do right now. So, Han Sen turned his attention back to Snowball and said to him, ¡°Take me to the peak.¡±


    Snowball looked scared, and he shook his little head.


    Han Sen knew this creature was something of a wimp, so he ended up having to use the contract to force Snowball to lead him up. Snowball no longer had a choice regarding anything anymore.

 Chapter 1216 - Ancient Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Ancient Tower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Snowball left the cave alongside Han Sen, being forced to guide him up the mountain. To reach the peak of the mountain, they would have to tread a steep and precarious path.


    The path was only one foot wide, and on either side of that treacherous track was nothing but the expanse of mist no eyes could peer through. Even Snowball took his steps carefully.


    Han Sen knew Snowball had the ability to fly, but he seemed to favor walking. Han Sen didn¡¯t question him too much, and just opted to walk along with him. But Han Sen thought there had to be a better way up than this, and so he wondered why Snowball was so resolute in his determination to take this particr trail.


    Han Sen thought the furry thing was trying to stall and waste time by taking that slow, plodding, and oh-so reckless route, but after a while, he noticed the absence of creature noises. It was very quiet on that path.


    ¡°This guy is a coward. He¡¯d rather risk breaking his neck in a fall than take a route that might lead us through trails inhabited by monsters.¡± Despite this thought, Han Sen was starting to grow fond of the little guy.


    The purple mist grew thicker the further they went, until it was almost as thick as a mucus that clogged their vision. It eventually got so bad that Han Sen could not even see his fingers in front of his face. At this point, Han Sen had to abandon his sight and rely on his ears. He followed the sounds of Snowball¡¯s little footsteps the rest of the way.


    And of course, for extra security, lest he make a fatal slip, he hugged every single wall he could.


    After a while of this, Han Sen¡¯s eyes eventually caught sight of something very bright piercing through the mist. It was so bright, he initially had to raise his hand as a shield.


    A little further along, they left the mist. That was when they saw the giant ck peak of the mountain, pointing heavenward like a craggy fist to the skies.


    ¡°This mountain is massive. What in the sanctuaries is this mysterious ce, I wonder?¡± Han Sen gazed up, and at this point, he realized he was treading what might best be described as the mere foothills of the mountain.


    They walked and walked through the day and into the bosom of night. After dark, they reached the peak.


    They hadn¡¯t seen a single creature on their way. Whether there truly was an absence of creatures, or Snowball had just opted for a route that avoided them, Han Sen could not tell.


    But as he poked around on the peak for a bit, it wasn¡¯t too long before surprise struck once more.


    There was a tower protruding from the craggy ground. What¡¯s more, it looked to have been the product of human handiwork. It was only two meters tall, but there was a tiny door.


    The blue bricks the tower had been constructed of were caked with what seemed like rust. Whatever this tower was, it was old. Snowball approached the tower and began to kowtow before the door, as if it was earnestly begging for forgiveness.


    Han Sen knew to be wary of whatever might reside in that tower, so he didn¡¯t stand too close. He was here for the silver fox, and he wasn¡¯t going to take any chances. He ensured there was nothing too odd hiding in the immediate vicinity, and checked the slopes of the mountain for a sign of his missingpanion.


    As he eyed the slopes, though, Han Sen caught sight of two shadows.


    They were two super creatures Han Sen had never seen before. They were both massive in size, and they fought together like crazy. As they battled, the mist around them swirled like a vortex.


    Strangely, thebat was silenced as all sound had been before. It was as if nothing was going on.


    Han Sen did not think the creatures would finish their fight anytime soon, so he continued his search. He wanted to find Little Silver and the missing inhabitants of Ghost Mountain.


    But aside from those two creatures, which were upied enough with themselves, there did not seem to be anything else alive there.


    ¡°Are they stuck in the mist, maybe?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Because he was unable to find anyone, Han Sen decided to turn back and go for those two fighting monsters. He fancied slipping in and taking advantage of their situation to kill them both and reap any spoils he could.


    They both looked very strong. One was covered in ck scales and possessed deer antlers on its head. It looked like a water-based kirin.


    The other was purple, and it crackled with lightning. Its appearance was slightly more amusing, as it looked almost like an electrified squirrel.


    The water and lightning shed together but did not explode or cause a reaction. Instead, the two powers ended up distorting the very aspects of the dimension the two fighters operated in.


    Han Sen had seen creatures with these elements before, but he had never seen them fight against each other.


    As Han Sen watched the two, he felt something pull his hair. In response, he immediately said, ¡°Stop it, Bao¡¯er.¡±


    But a few momentster, it happened once again. And when he turned to look at Bao¡¯er, he noticed her hands caressing his chest. It couldn¡¯t have been her fiddling with his hair.


    Han Sen had a shiver run down his spine. He had no idea what might have been behind him, grabbing his hair. Han Sen turned to his side to look at Snowball, who was on the ground, quivering in fear with a look of shock at something else that was behind Han Sen.


    ¡°What is behind me?¡± Han Sen opened his nine gene locks and threw a punch backwards.

 Chapter 1217 - Bone Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Bone Scroll</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen first thought it was Bao¡¯er that had been tugging his hair, but he was holding her against his chest. Realizing this, he knew it couldn¡¯t have been her.


    When he saw Snowball¡¯s frightened face, he knew something was wrong. It was at this moment instinct kicked in, and he threw a punch backwards to see what may have lurked behind him.


    But when heshed out, nothing met with his fist. And when he looked at what might have been behind him, there was nothing.


    Han Sen lifted Bao¡¯er up and said, ¡°Bao¡¯er is there anything behind me?¡±


    Han Sen thought that whatever was behind him might have clung to his back and turned around with him.


    Bao¡¯er climbed around to inspect his back and simply said, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Han Sen went over and kicked Snowball. Then, he boorishly asked him, ¡°Did you see something?¡±


    Snowball was still shivering in fear. The furry cretin pointed at the ancient tower and then suddenly leaped upon Han Sen¡¯s shoulder to hide. Han Sen looked over to that mysterious building, but he couldn¡¯t spot anything amiss with it.


    That being said, he could only see one side of the tower from where he was standing. So, he decided to walk around it. Han Sen was only half way in his walk towards the tower when the small rotten door suddenly flung itself open.


    Inside, a human skeleton was sitting on a decrepit chair. Han Sen now thought the small size of the door made sense. It seemed perfectly sized for the skeleton inside. The height was snug enough for the skeleton to sit down just beyond the door frame.


    ¡°I doubt it was this bonehead being yful, pulling my hair.¡± Han Sen¡¯s skin still red with goosebumps at the spooky sight.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of the possibility of a ghost, but what was really starting to unnerve him was the fact he hadn¡¯t noticed or sensed anything approach him.


    But suddenly, the skeleton began to move. At this point, Snowball tucked itself behind Bao¡¯er in absolute fear.


    A few loose rags were all that clothed the skeleton, and even those shreds were ripped further when the skeleton began to move. The skeleton stood up and walked outside the tower, as its sockets flickering with a light before burning hot with a green me.


    Han Sen was not afraid of the skeleton. In fact, he looked forward to itsing, as it held something in its hands.


    It was a scroll. Han Sen could not tell what it was exactly, but it was most certainly a scroll of sorts. The cloth had yellowed over the passage of time. The skeleton walked outside, lifted its hands, and opened the scroll.


    Han Sen could only see the back of it, and while it looked very old, it did look to be in remarkable condition. Han Sen could not see what was written on the front just yet, but he could hear the skeleton speak. Strangely, its mumbling was not silenced, like everything else had been.


    Ka-Ka-Ka!


    After perking his ears to discern some words, Han Sen realized he had been mistaken. The skeleton wasn¡¯t speaking, its jaw just had a loose hinge that was rattling in the mountain breeze.


    But even that didn¡¯t seem right. Immediately after that noise was made, the scroll began to shine with a purple color. Han Sen felt a horrible power flow from the scroll, so he didn¡¯t fancy hanging around any longer than he had to. He decided to flee the area.


    If it was a berserk super creature, things would go awry for sure.


    There were a lot of creatures at the bottom of the mountain, and if Han Sen battled the skeleton and won, it might ay the fears of the other creatures. He¡¯d be doing them a favor.


    Of course, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t stand for that. So he decided to run towards the two creatures that were still battling each other and flee that way. Perhaps they could slow the skeleton down if it continueding for him.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was ready to jump off the peak and descend, but he had run directly into an invisible wall. He was going as fast as he could and whacked against it solidly, which caused his ttened nose to start bleeding.


    Han Sen then noticed a purple line had been drawn on the ground. It was almost like a crack in the earth, and it was starting to emit a purple mist. Slowly, the plumes of this phantom mist began to envelop the entire peak.


    Han Sen looked back towards the tower and saw that the skeleton had not moved much, and it was still reading the scroll which had be even brighter by this point.


    Ready for a fight, Han Sen summoned Little Angel and Disloyal Knight. Then, he drew his Phoenix Sword and Taia to sh the invisible wall and see if he could break it.


    He struck the purple wall many times with his swords, and he seemed to make some progress. But just when Han Sen thought he could escape, the wall recovered its strength and rebuilt, trapping the Phoenix Sword inside.


    Fortunately, the Phoenix Sword was very sharp, and Han Sen was able to wiggle and cut its way free and retrieve it.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to be reckless and risk getting himself stuck in the wall, though, so he shelved the idea of hacking through it for now.


    If he couldn¡¯t get out of the established barrier, he¡¯d have Little Angel deal with the skeleton. As he thought about the different ways he could deal with the predicament at hand, a purple light appeared beneath his foot.


    Then, a purple light began to beam across the entire peak, transforming the entire area into what looked like a purple crystal. The only thing that had not been bathed in a purple light was the creepy tower.

 Chapter 1218 - The Mountain Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1218: The Mountain Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hen Sen watched the purple ground glow and stand still as something moved below the earth.


    Inside the rock of the mountain, he could discern a shadow. What it was, he could not yet tell. It was human in shape, hovering horizontally as if it were lying down. It was a Lynchian sight; one that unnerved him.


    As he stared down at the crystallized ground, he heard a katcha sound. Then, the crystal underfoot began to web with cracks. The cracks spread across the peak as if they wereting it, like the keen silkworks of a spider. Eventually, it all shattered and left a deep hole in the ground.


    Only the tower remained firm and standing. Everywhere else was suddenly tossed into ruin and dusty chaos.


    Han Sen and Little Angel had taken flight and watched the scene unfold from the sky.


    The hole seemed bottomless, and what might have resided way down in the pitch ck depths of that ce, Han Sen could not tell. There was only one ce they could see that was unaffected.


    There was a floating purple tform perched above the ck abyss that had just formed. Atop it stood a handsome man d in purple armor. His eyshes were very long, and he was a drop-dead gorgeous man to look upon.


    Han Sen had seen many handsome shura and spirits in his time, but they all paled inparison to this person. The strangest thing was the fact that Han Sen was detecting a human energy radiating from him.


    ¡°Is he human?¡± Han Sen asked himself, as he looked at him.


    ¡°Was he trapped here by the skeleton?¡± Han Sen continued to wonder.


    The human opened his eyes to reveal ck pits, painting him as an even more mystic and enticing person. The skeleton had stopped reading the scroll at this point. He put it away before walking forward to approach the man on the tform.


    When the skeleton had nearly reached the tform, the man still hadn¡¯t moved. He still looked a little unconscious, lying down as if in peaceful slumber.


    ¡°He must have been trapped by the skeleton; he had to have been!¡± Han Sen unsheathed his swords and rushed forward to attack the skeleton. He didn¡¯t want the man to get hurt.


    Little Angel and Disloyal Knight apanied Han Sen in the assault. But when the skeleton saw theming, it quickly re-opened the scroll and prohibited their advance.


    Han Sen finally saw the scroll and what it contained when the skeleton used it again. The words upon the scroll were gold, and it was written in an ancientnguage of the Alliance.


    He could recognize this due to his study ofnguages in his time away from the sanctuaries.


    Dong!


    The Phoenix Sword and Taia, the Angel Sword, and Disloyal Knight¡¯s fist were thrown forward to break the scroll, but none were effective. Following this, a fight erupted, and not even thebined might of the three had what it took to tackle the skeleton.


    Han Sen was shocked, seeing how the scroll could block them all. Little Angel had ten gene locks open, which made her the strongest of the three. So, it was frightening to think what power the skeleton might have truly possessed if it was able to repel and subdue the trio.


    The green mes that surged inside the skeleton¡¯s sockets raged, and they red as if the skeleton was angry about their disturbance. It started to enshroud itself in a ck smoke of sorts, and it didn¡¯t take long for the smoke to cover its entire body.


    The smoke eventually took the form of armor, which suited up the skeleton. With the fire that followed it, the skeleton looked like the reaper geared up for war. The skeleton, in its dark armor, gave off a terrible, frightening aura. Sensing the power its scrawny body actually wielded, Han Sen¡¯s face turned grim.


    Snowball was hidden in Bao¡¯er¡¯s chest as this happened. Bao¡¯er had already brought out the gourd, but for some reason, she did not yet use it.


    Han Sen rarely encountered foes that filled him with such a sense of dread or that exuded such power. Such enemies were few and far in-between, but without a shadow of a doubt, the skeleton was one of that prestigious few. It was up there with the likes of Big Mara in the Ancient Devil Shelter, Xiang Yin who went to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and Sky King of the Sky Tree.


    They were beings that had opened ten gene locks, and this skeleton¡¯s energy was just like them. It was just as powerful.


    Han Sen would have liked to run, but the area he was in had been cordoned off with the transparent, purple walls.


    Seeing the skeleton now approach him, Han Sen nned to use his super king spirit mode to attempt an escape alongside Little Angel. But then, curiously, the skeleton stopped in its tracks.


    The skeleton turned its attention back to the tform, as the person in slumber woke up.


    The man yawned, as if he really had been roused from a long, deep sleep. After he stretched, he looked at Han Sen with much surprise.


    Boom!


    The ck-armored skeleton ran to the purple tform. With its speed, it really must have been an emperor.


    Han Sen shouted to the man, saying, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    What transpired in the next second, though, shook Han Sen to his very core. It left him speechless and motionless. He stared at the man on the tform in disbelief. He thought he must have been dreaming, to witness something such like that happen.


    The skeleton in ck armor did not try to attack the man, it just knelt before him like a knight in a king¡¯s service.


    ¡°Is he really a human?¡± Han Sen looked at the tform in deep contemtion.

 Chapter 1219 - Xuan Men’s Successor

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Xuan Men¡¯s Sessor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Han Sen wondered whether or not he should escape, the man spoke with eyes fixed on him in observation. ¡°I cannot believe Xuan Men still exists.¡±


    The repeated shocks of this entire scenario had rattled Han Sen¡¯s nerves, but he responded to the man and asked, ¡°You are of Xuan Men?¡±


    Han Sen only knew one other person of Xuan Men, and that was Dongxuan Zi. It surprised Han Sen to hear the man suggest he was of Xuan Men.


    ¡°Is this someone else who managed to break through the vacuum?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself, thinking the situation to be almost unreal.


    If breaking through the vacuum was easy to do, there¡¯d be far more people like Dongxuan Zi. This man looked incredibly powerful, though, especially with the ck skeleton by his side.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°You know a technique belonging to Xuan Men, don¡¯t you? There is only one Xuan Men.¡±


    Han Sen bowed respectfully and said, ¡°I am Han Sen. I am very grateful and fortunate to have learned a skill that belonged to Xuan Men. May I ask what your name is?¡±


    The man sighed and did not answer. Instead, he said, ¡°People of Xuan Men studied hard, but ever since the Dongxuan Master, all anyone ever did was seek to break through the vacuum. The integrity and philosophy of the group did not matter to anyone much, after that. And with everyone else failing to break through the vacuum, I had thought only I remained.¡±


    ¡°Did you? Did you break through the vacuum?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If I did, I¡¯d be in heaven,¡± the man said.


    Han Sen guessed that the man was someone from the Alliance, and a true heir of Xuan Men.


    People from Xuan Men thought Dongxuan Zi went to heaven, but they had no idea the ce he had broken into was actually the sanctuary. There, in the first sanctuary, he died.


    Dongxuan Zi had practiced hard his entire life and was a figure of great admiration, butpared to the average power of people in this day and age, he could be regarded as little more than amon weakling. It was no trouble for anyone to survive the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, anymore.


    Han Sen thought the technological advancements of humanity had yielded great results, but he never thought it would have been so difficult for them to break through the vacuum.


    The man then asked, ¡°Han Sen, right? Where did you learn Xuan Men?¡±


    ¡°I was fortunate enough to stumble across an ancient scroll in an antique shop. There was no name on it, so I had no idea who wrote it,¡± Han Sen provided his curated answer.


    If Han Sen told him he had received it from Dongxuan Zi, heaven knew what the man might do.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if the teachings he had been given were illicit or forbidden, so he wasn¡¯t going to be honest.


    The man nodded and just said, ¡°It must be very difficult for you, to make progress without the guiding hand of a teacher.¡±


    The man walked towards the tower, looking at the sky. There, he said, ¡°Perhaps I spent more time with Xuan Men than was good for me. Feelings and emotions are almost a foreign concept, now. I am... numb. Dulled like an old de. I am afraid Xuan Men is in its twilight years, and no true sessor will trumpet its name and carry its torch onwards.¡±


    The man went on to say, ¡°Perhaps it was fate for you and I to meet here on this mountaintop.¡±


    The man then pulled out an item and threw it to Han Sen.


    Han Sen caught the item and noticed it was a memory card.


    The man said, ¡°Consider that apendium of my knowledge regarding all things about Xuan Men, skills included.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted to receive this, so he wholeheartedly thanked him. ¡°Thank you so very much. I am honored to receive this. Would it be boorish of me to request to be a student of yours?¡±


    Han Sen had studied many ancientnguages, but the Dongxuan Sutra was still too difficult, even for him.


    Now that he had met a member of Xuan Men, he figured he could ask him for elucidations.


    The man replied, saying, ¡°I must decline. I don¡¯t want to teach, and time is preciously short.¡±


    The man continued staring into the sky and said, ¡°I might not have the talent my master had, but I practiced for two hundred years. I can break the door.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked, hearing this, and he said, ¡°Are you talking about the door? The door which will allow you to be a demi-god?¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°You know about the doors, do you? Men can be demi-gods through the Evolution Pool, but through the practices of Xuan Men, we can use the doors.¡±


    The man then told Han Sen, ¡°I cannot be certain if we will meet again. But if you have a question you wish to ask me, ask me now.¡±


    Han Sen asked the man about every word he did not know, and he received an answer for each.


    Now, Han Sen understood everything in the Dongxuan Sutra he had not known before. His mind envisioned a dam blocking a river, and his new learnings had blown it up, releasing the flow of knowledge.


    When Han Sen asked his first questions, though, the man frowned. He said, ¡°Your Xuan Men is different than the one I have. It almost seems as if your Xuan Men does note from a true member. The card I gave you possesses the real stuff.¡±


    Han Sen only nodded. Dongxuan Zi had created the Dongxuan Sutra himself before he died. It was only natural for it to be somewhat different. Han Sen took advantage of this encounter to ask more about the nature of the Dongxuan Sutra, too.


    The sun rose before long, though, and it prompted the man to hurry things along, saying, ¡°You can ask me one more question.¡±


    Han Sen devised his final question and asked, ¡°Back in the day, aside from Xuan Men, were there any otherrge factions?¡±


    The man did not expect Han Sen to ask this, so he said, ¡°Back then, there weren¡¯t any sanctuaries. Even if there had been, new stuff to learn included, the practices of their ways and methods would be difficult. Aside from us, there is only one more I can think of.¡±


    ¡°Which one would that be?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Blood Legion. If you meet any of its sessors, watch yourself! Their skills can be passed on to otherspletely, so they must be very powerful,¡± the man said.

 Chapter 1220 - A Place Where Spirits Grow

    <h4>Chapter 1220: A ce Where Spirits Grow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen still had a trove of questions he wished to ask, but the man had started to shine with a purple light. An ancient stone door appeared in the early morning sky, and after it did, the man approached it without hesitation.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Han Sen repeated his first question.


    The man had been kind enough to answer all his questions so far, and he had even been kind enough to give him the memory card on Xuan Men. Yet strangely, he hadn¡¯t mentioned his name.


    ¡°It does not matter,¡± the man said without looking back. He continued onwards toward the door.


    Han Sen felt that it was all quite peculiar. The man had given Han Sen so much, except the simplest of ordinary niceties: a name.


    The skeleton followed the man to the door. This was a surprise, and it made Han Sen think, ¡°How can the skeleton follow behind him? Can other creatures traverse the same door? Is that skeleton even strong enough to withstand the fires of those steps?¡±


    As Han Sen pondered this, the man pushed the doors open. The typhoon-like gusts of wind began to blow through the opening and expand, blowing the man¡¯s hair.


    The man pushed it open effortlessly, and then he ascended the steps with the skeleton in tow. Perhaps because there were two beings passing through the door, but the fires seemed stronger and more ferocious than the ones Han Sen had seen before.


    The man continued to shine and glitter like amethyst, and a purple mist warped around them like a shield against the scorching whips thatshed out. The man and the skeleton walked the ten steps without trouble, and then the door shut behind them.


    Han Sen was shocked. It was very different than what had urred with Xiang Yin, Yaksha¡¯s intrusion aside. That man walked as if he was going shopping, and the fires were nothing but bothersome pedestrians.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Han Sen believed if that man could do it, he could do it, too.


    Of course, he still had a while to go before he could attempt the feat. He still needed a fair amount of additional strength, and the timeframe for when he achieved the necessary amount of power to traverse the steps was still up for debate.


    The Dongxuan Sutra seemed different from Xuantian, and Han Sen did not know if their levels were the same.


    Regardless, he was eager to find out more about this new Xuantian he had just learned about. He had the memory card, but that could not be used in the sanctuary.


    Boom! Boom!


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s excitement, the sound of thunder rolled. The snaps of what seemed like lightning pummeled the mountainside, vibrating the entirendmass.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Han Sen looked down at the chasm that had recently formed on the peak.


    ¡°A man like that wouldn¡¯t just go for a nap, here of all ces, for no reason. There must be something around here worth investigating. I might find a souvenir, and it might be something that helped him. If it helped that fellow, it can surely help me.¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind scrambled to keep itselfposed, thinking of the treasure that might lurk in the darkness.


    Boom!


    An energy pulsed out of the hole, blowing Han Sen away a few hundred meters.


    Han Sen kept his body straight as he flew backward, watching a purple light stem from deep inside the chasm. It was like an eerie, purple volcano that was seeking to erupt.


    Han Sen was shocked, to say the least. He flew around the area, but he noticed many creatures had started to ascend the mountain. When the purple light began to beam up and up into the sky, it exploded in a dizzying array of fireworks. The purple light was soon like rain, cascading over the mountain.


    All the creatures on the mountain were washed with that purple rain, Han Sen included. The purple rainnded on Han Sen and moisturized his skin. The substance was warm and soothing to the touch.


    He used his Dongxuan Aura to absorb the warmth, and almost immediately, he felt as if his seventh gene lock was going to burst right open.


    Under the purple rain, a lot of nts came out of the soil, making the mountain bloom with lush nt life and an unrivaled vibrancy. The creatures that touched the rain were all shining now, as well. They too were opening gene locks.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen felt like a restrictive chain had been severed inside his body. It delighted Han Sen to confirm that he had indeed opened his seventh gene lock with the Dongxuan Sutra.


    As Han Sen sought to absorb more of that rain, though, the rain came to a stop.


    The tower below became purple as a holy presence and aura started to form around it. The tower started to grow, bing muchrger. Suddenly, the tower overtook the entire mountain, bing one iprehensiblyrge spire.


    Han Sen looked around and stared into the crowds of creatures that hade together, but he could not find the silver fox.


    ¡°Strange. Did none of the Ghost Buddies actuallye here, then?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    But then, Han Sen watched the creatures resume their ascent and hurry towards the tower. Not wanting to leave with his curiosity unsatiated, Han Sen followed them.


    After he entered the tower, though, Han Sen was shocked. The minuscule tower had transformed into a shelter, and a king-ss one at that. Han Sen followed the creatures and reached the top. There was a spirit statue there, with a spirit stone lodged in its forehead.


    Han Sen realized that man had overtaken the location where a spirit could be born. The man had absorbed its energy, and when he left through the door, the spirit was free to continue its growth.


    ¡°I wonder what the spirit¡¯s level is. If it was worthy for that man to take its power, it must be a strong one.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face started to turn grim as he felt the power of that stone be tangible.


    The lifeforce was much stronger than he expected it to be.


    ¡°It cannot be an emperor with ten of its gene locks opened, can it?¡± Han Sen stared at the purple spirit stone in awe.

 Chapter 1221 - Born Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Born Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Looking at the spirit stone directly before him, Han Sen quickly fell into the grasp of greed. He flew towards the forehead of the statue and to grab the stone. Han Sen knew he would have to grab it before itpletely formed and the spirit was given shape.


    The creatures roared at the intruder that soared above them as if he was humiliating their god.


    Not that Han Sen cared for their audibleints; he just sped up in his rush to take the spirit stone. This could very well be the only chance he would have to take control of a newly-born emperor. It was an amazingly rare opportunity, one he¡¯d be foolish to ignore.


    The creatures moved to stop his intrusion, but much to their dismay, they were all slower than the human.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers felt as if they were just about to touch the spirit stone when suddenly, a sharp purple light surged out of the crystal.


    When Han Sen touched the light, it was sharp and made him bleed. The beam of light took the shape of a de and extended from the stone.


    He hurriedly brought his hand back and healed. When he next looked at the spirit stone, he saw the figure of a humanoid-shape gathering.


    Han Sen could not see the spirit¡¯s face, but the purple smoke that built it formed wings on the humanoid figure¡¯s back. It was looking like the hazy, disturbing image of a reaper.


    The newly-born spirit lunged towards Han Sen. It was still three meters away, but the sword had already traversed that distance and tried to cut him.


    Han Sen wielded Phoenix Sword and Taia, and he tried to block the attack. It was sessful, but the strike was too strong and it knocked him to the ground.


    The sword forged of light did not disappear as the spirit finished his lunge. The sword did not need the hand of a user, and it was relentless, controlled by the mind of its operator.


    The power came against Han Sen¡¯s swords again, and he held strong as it pushed and inched its way closer and closer to his chest.


    Boom!


    The reaper-looking king spirit tried to sh Han Sen again.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes turned white along with the rest of his body. His hair flowed down to brush the ground, like a creamy cascade of milk.


    Han Sen lifted his swords and threw away the first de of light. Then, with Taia, Han Sen knocked another one away.


    Pang!


    The purple des of light were shattered beneath Han Sen¡¯s supreme surge of power, and so was the white light that carried Taia.


    Loads of super creatures stepped forward to take advantage of any opening they could find to maul the human intruder. Seeing this, Han Sen knew it was time to call in backup. He summoned Disloyal Knight, Little Angel, and Thorn Queen.


    Disloyal Knight used its halo to weaken the surrounding creatures and the newborn king spirit.


    ¡°Thorn, restrain those creatures!¡± Han Sen shouted over the chaos. Then, he and Little Angel pushed on to tackle the king spirit.


    Thorn Queen used her Equinox Flower. A wall of thorns emerged from the ground to subdue the approaching army of creatures.


    Han Sen, in the meantime, moved on the king spirit alongside Little Angel. He had realized the king spirit was unusually strong, and it was probably of an emperor status, all things considered.


    But Han Sen had gone up against Sky King not so long ago, and there was a clear and discernible difference between the two. This king spirit was not in Sky King¡¯s league, that was for sure.


    Han Sen thought it might be because its ten gene locks had not yet been opened, or perhaps the man had stunted its growth by absorbing the spirit¡¯s nutrition.


    Whatever the case might be, Han Sen was sure of one thing above all¡ªhe could kill it. Creatures were everywhere, anyway, and fighting his way out would be difficult enough task by itself. So, he nned to take it down and perhaps earn another servant in the process.


    Han Sen and Little Angel approached the king spirit with care, as it summoned more des of light in an attempt to cut them down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The purple light and holy light collided in a dizzying array of sparks. The king spirit, however, had no trouble in suppressing the two.


    After an evil de of light was shattered, it¡¯d reform easily ande at them again, putting Han Sen and Little Angel at a disadvantage. More and more des were summoned, and the spirit started to gain ground. With less and less space to dodge, Han Sen was in trouble.


    ¡°He must be a born emperor; there can no longer be any doubt about that!¡± The spirit had most certainly opened ten of its gene locks. A super creature with nine gene locks open was not even close to the level of power Han Sen was having to deal with.


    It was probably an insufficient amount of nutrients that had kept this spirit from bing as strong as Sky King.


    The born emperor used his purple des like mad, filling the entire tower with them. They cut down anything and everything they touched.


    ¡°Little Angel, it¡¯s time webine!¡± Han Sen ran over to her.


    Little Angel ran towards him, too. When they met up, Little Angel¡¯s wings embraced Han Sen, and the two moved to lock lips and kiss.


    The purple des of light came towards them relentlessly, and now, hundreds were alling at once.


    Boom!


    A crazy white light exploded out of them, destroying each and every one. The purple pieces scattered everywhere.


    Then, a beautiful white figure with angel wings and a halo emerged from the blinding sh, wielding a transparent greatsword over its head.


    Boom!


    The greatsword was brought down on the newborn king spirit.

 Chapter 1222 - Claiming an Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1222: iming an Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The newborn king spirit¡¯s face changed. With two purple swords, he repeatedly tried to sh Han Sen.


    Dong!


    The swords repeatedly collided with force of such magnitude that they produced shockwaves strong enough to blow away the approaching super creatures. The roof of the tower was blown off like a lid, as well.


    The newborn king spirit was fierce, and he kept on swinging his swords without relenting for a moment. As he did so, he¡¯d repeatedly called out and shouted.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were on fire. There was a stark contrast between his white light and the purple of the spirit.


    ¡°Die!¡± Han Sen sted.


    The purple sword was cut in half by the angel sword. And as the spirit momentarily froze in shock, its guard dropped just enough for the angel sword to swing back and plunge itself deep inside the spirit¡¯s chest.


    As victorious and relief-bringing as this should have been, Han Sen did not feel a triumph had been achieved just yet. Something felt oddly wrong. The king spirit¡¯s body did not feel solid when the sword cleaved through the flesh. The angel sword was able to pierce through without any resistance. It didn¡¯t sink through the flesh as it should have.


    The king spiritughed, and then he tried to strike Han Sen.


    Han Sen moved forward. In that one step, he managed to get behind the king spirit.


    Traveling with a maniption of space was not considered actual teleportation, but the effects were simr enough to be almost indistinguishable. The purple sword hit nothing.


    Han Sen then swung his angel sword with a blistering speed that made the weapon look as if it had disappeared. But it reappeared as it struck the king spirit. Han Sen swung again and again as the smoke of the spirit¡¯s figure began to tear.


    Even so, it all looked pointless. After the king spirit was sliced in two, it recovered with ease.


    The king spirit was further angered by Han Sen¡¯s actions, though. The purple smoke became a bunch of swords that again took on a will of their own and tried to kill Han Sen.


    However, it wasn¡¯t enough to throw off Han Sen¡¯s roll. With another slight move, Han Sen was behind the king spirit once more. Han Sen did not hesitate to strike the king spirit with the angel sword again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me. Give it up,¡± the king spirit mockingly called out.


    Han Sen sliced the king spirit in two again, and after that, he dashed ahead.


    But the king spirit instantly recovered again, telling Han Sen, ¡°You can attempt this many, many times, but...¡±


    Before he finished, his face had changed. Han Sen was in front of the spirit statue, with his hands touching the spirit stone.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± The king spirit raced forward to Han Sen and tried to cut him down.


    But without even paying him heed, Han Sen took the spirit stone in his hands.


    Boom!


    The purple de that was about to strike Han Sen broke. The newborn king spirit froze, as his eyes fell on the sight of Han Sen, whose hands were now holding the stone.


    ¡°Do you want to live? Or do you want to die?¡± Han Sen turned to the spirit and gave him the ultimatum, as his fingers quivered as he thought about what he should do. He was tempted to break it then and there.


    The newborn king spirit continued to stare at the spirit stone that was in Han Sen¡¯s hands. After a while of silence had psed, he lowered his wings and knelt. He said, ¡°I, Purple Emperor, am willing to submit and offer absolute loyalty to a new master. I will be a faithful servant from now until eternity.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted to hear he was submitting, so he jovially ced the spirit stone inside the emperor¡¯s forehead.


    Han Sen felt very nervous. He had been afraid the king spirit was going to self-destruct. After all, his super king spirit mode was not very intimidating, and it had obviously not been of sufficient strength to engage the spirit one-on-one.


    The moment Han Sen put the stone on the spirit¡¯s forehead, a purple light bathed the entire tower in a dazzling haze. Then the spirit entered Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen was exuberantly happy. But unfortunately, he did not have the time to examine the spirit any further. So Han Sen disconnected from Little Angel, an act that left them both feeling very weak.


    Then, Han Sen used his Blood-Demon Dragon Wings to remain safely airborne. He then asked Disloyal Knight to help Thorn Queen.


    The moment Han Sen took the stone, the creatures all disbanded and fled in a hurry. Thorn Queen had used her vines to trap one super creature and prevent it from escaping, though.


    The vines were like a cruel cage, pinning the creature in ce. The thorns had punctured deep into its flesh, like nails that had been hammered into it.


    The creature spat and frothed out ice from its mouth in a futile bid to escape. But like hungry needles, the thorns sucked its blood and made it weak.


    Han Sen looked at the super creature and noted how it was a white wolf with icy powers. It was rather strong, and it surprised him to see that it was so well restrained. He wondered if that was Thorn Queen¡¯s natural strength now, or if it was only possible through the power of the Equinox Flower she had just received.


    Disloyal Knight jumped down to help her finish the beast off, but Thorn Queen had already sucked it dry and killed it herself.


    ¡°Super Creature Ice Wolf God killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature can be consumed, and you may also harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly. Will you ept the beast soul?¡±


    Han Sen wanted it, but a form of ice was alreadying out of Thorn Queen. It was then ced in Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul, presenting him with an ice wolf.


    Han Sen exited the tower but did not see any more creatures. There were some weak stragglers, but they weren¡¯t worth the effort.


    Uninterested with anything more, Han Sen returned to the tower to examine his spoils.

 Chapter 1223 - Ice Wolf God Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Ice Wolf God Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ice Wolf God¡¯s flesh and Life Geno Essence were great rewards, but Han Sen was happiest about gaining ownership of the Purple Emperor and the beast soul.


    Han Sen looked at the beast soul with much joy.


    Super Beast Soul Ice Wolf God: Armor Type


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t found another super armor beast soul since hisst one got destroyed, so this was a supremely beneficial gain. Han Sen summoned the Ice Wolf God armor to try it on. When it appeared, he was d in ice-white armor that was skirted with fur. It was both stoic and beautiful.


    Unfortunately for him, it was a light armor. Its defense was not as sturdy as thest armor he had obtained, but with that being said, it had immense ice and frost defense.


    The armor glistened softly as the images of snowkes were generated around him, giving the illusion that snow was perpetually falling in his proximity. It was gorgeous.


    Han Sen could use it to block AoE attacks, and what¡¯s more, it was also great against fire.


    He would have liked something a little more useful, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing toin too much. This was already a brilliant find, and it sure had the looks.


    After a while of self-admiration in the armor, he put it away and decided to get a good look at Purple Emperor. Just the mere thought of doing that made him giddy, as he never expected himself to be able to obtain an emperor so soon.


    Han Sen did not bother reading his stats and just summoned him right away.


    When Purple Emperor appeared in front of him, Han Sen told him, ¡°Tell me what powers you possess.¡±


    Purple Emperor told Han Sen about himself without dy.


    Han Sen was disappointed, ultimately. He had indeed opened ten gene locks, but his growth really had been stunted by nutrient deprivation. This made him weaker than the average emperor.


    ¡°Opening ten gene locks is harder than replenishing the nutrition he might not have received.¡± Thinking it over, Han Sen¡¯s disappointment was alleviated somewhat.


    Some king spirits actually managed to reach emperor status without opening ten gene locks. Purple Emperor was more than fine, and he had already proved his abilities in the fight earlier.


    Purple Emperor was strong and intelligent, and the only thing it trulycked was experience.


    That was most likely because it had only just been born. So, aside from what resided in his instincts, he knew nothing. He was like a big baby, in some ways.


    ¡°It was fortunate of me to im him now. With him being doe-eyed, it made my iming much easier. If it was an emperor with much experience, I¡¯d wager he¡¯d rather self-destruct than submit.¡± Han Sen was certainly warming up to him.


    There were quite a few super creatures in the vicinity, so Han Sen nned to stay at the shelter and see if he could kill a few of them and perhaps max out his super geno point tally.


    So, Han Sen had Purple Emperor, Thorn Queen, and Disloyal Knight remain at Tower Shelter while he returned to the Alliance.


    Han Sen and Little Angel were still weak, so he thought it would be best if they took a small break to recover. Furthermore, upon returning to the Alliance, Han Sen¡¯s attention was brought to a number of messages he had received while away.


    They had all been left by Lin Weiwei, and with the number of them there, the subject must have been an urgent one.


    Han Sen opened the message to be greeted by an image of Lin Weiwei. She said, ¡°Are you there?! Holy-Sword Shelter is under attack!¡±


    The rest of the messages all dealt with the same matter, and almost immediately, Han Sen was greatly worried. With Xie Qing King there, whatever was attacking the shelter and causing such panic and distress had to be an obscenely powerful force.


    Han Sen contacted Lin Weiwei, and when she picked up, she was surprised and said, ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the issue?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Some spirit brought a bunch of creatures to attempt to conquer us. Xie Qing King killed them all, and so we believed the issue to be over. But a little whileter, another host of forces came. This time, the outfit contained a number of super creatures. Xie Qing King told us to teleport back to the Alliance, and if we couldn¡¯t get a hold of you, stay there.¡± Lin Weiwei paused for a moment, in obvious worry. After taking a breath, she continued by saying, ¡°Will Xie Qing King die by remaining there all alone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that guy will go down without a fight; he won¡¯t go down easy. I¡¯ll go and check it out, you stay here safely.¡± On the inside, Han Sen knew this had to be bad.


    Xie Qing King was not afraid of anything, but if he told the other humans not toe back, it showed hecked confidence. That was what was most disturbing about this affair.


    After that, Han Sen returned to the sanctuary. He knew he had to hurry back to Holy-Sword Shelter.


    It had been four days since the humans took refuge back in the Alliance, and so Han Sen feared it might be toote for him to save Xie Qing King if things had turned ill in his absence.


    Han Sen rode Golden Growler back, bringing all his spoils with him.


    When he arrived at Holy-Sword Shelter, all was quiet. The ce was in ruin, but the fighting was over, that much was clear. Buildings had been toppled and walls had copsed, so the ce was in a right state.


    When Han Sen entered, he was immediately brought great relief. There, he saw Xie Qing King sunbathing as if nothing had changed. On his chest rested aic.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine! That is a relief.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Xie Qing King sat up, and when theic fell, Han Sen was given a fright. There was a big wound in his chest, one that had exposed his heart. You could clearly see the organ pump.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen knew that whatever damage he had incurred, Xie Qing King should have healed by now.


    ¡°The wound has been marked with a strange power. It... won¡¯t heal. But that¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xie Qing Kingposed himself and went on to say, ¡°But they¡¯ll be back. And I¡¯m sorry to say this, but when they do... I won¡¯t be able to stop them. Bring Lin Weiwei back and take them somece else. Take them somece they can be safe... yo.¡±


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Han Sen frowned with much concern.


    ¡°Thunder Hell Emperor¡¯s cronies. He won¡¯t show himself, but whoever he sends is sure to be strong. And next time, they¡¯ll be even stronger. I can¡¯t fight them alone,¡± Xie Qing King frowned and began to bleed again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡± Han Sen approached Xie Qing King and used silver lightning on his chest.

 Chapter 1224 - The Coming Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1224: The Coming Storm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen used his lightning-derived healing ability, the ability he had received from silver fox, to start healing Xie Qing King¡¯s wounds. It exhausted Han Sen, and if Xie Qing King was to fully recover, it¡¯d take a few days.


    Inside the shelter¡¯s pce, Han Sen brought out the Cruel Bottle and released Qing Jun.


    As soon as she was released, the sprouts and vines resumed their growth. She did not know why Han Sen had summoned her, and she started to panic.


    ¡°Zero!¡± Han Sen called, wanting to see if the Asura Sutra could deal with the affliction.


    There was going to be a battle, and if Han Sen could fix his bottled collection of spirits and creatures, they¡¯d be of immeasurable help.


    Zero approached Qing Jun in a fiesty rush, iling her arms as if to attack her. As this urred, Han Sen slipped behind Qing Jun and held her by the arms, restricting her movement.


    Zero shed her body, killing the invasive vine sprouts and eliminating their roots.


    Dragon King was correct. The Asura Sutra was indeed able to destroy the vines.


    Qing Jun and Dry Bone King had attempted to get rid of them over the course of their incarceration in the bottle. None of their attempts had yielded any positive results thus far. She was surprised a little human had again provided them a definitive answer to another one of their problems.


    ¡°Qing Jun, are you free from those Sky Vines?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Qing Jun, released from his clutches, patted herself down to examine her body. Then she said, ¡°Yes, actually! I don¡¯t think I feel them.¡±


    ¡°Good. But you¡¯re out of the frying bottle and into the fire, I¡¯m afraid. We¡¯re going toe under the assault of a terrible enemy. I need your help. Tell the others I will remove their vines, but only if they truthfully remain here to help in the defense of this shelter.¡± Han Sen paused, and then went on to say, ¡°And don¡¯t forget to mention the king spirits will have to provide me their spirit stones, and super creatures will have to sign a contract. That¡¯s by the by, but just make sure to mention it, so they understand the terms that will allow them to be free of the bottle and free of the vines.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure they¡¯ll agree to that,¡± Qing Jun said.


    ¡°Ask and see what they say first,¡± Han Sen told her.


    Qing Jun returned to the Cruel Bottle. She started by telling the inhabitants of the bottle they could be cured, and Han Sen was willing to release them. This made them all very excited.


    Their attitudes quickly soured when they heard they¡¯d have toe into service beneath Han Sen.


    ¡°Why would we have to obey him? He is a weakling!¡±


    ¡°Pah! Who does he think he is? An emperor? No way!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Do you guys want to stay in this bottle forever or do you want to get out?¡± Qing Jun said sternly, looking into the eyes of each.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor will try to reach the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and when he does, we will be free, anyway,¡± Ghost Eye said.


    Qing Jun responded by saying, ¡°Do you not realize the terms of your entrapment inside the bottle? You can¡¯t escape it by your own volition.¡±


    The super creatures were all shocked when they understood what that meant. Ghost Eye spoke again, asking, ¡°Is Han Sen keeping us in here on purpose? Has he gotten us bottled up in here for this very reason?!¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. But try to leave by yourself. Go on. Try it.¡± Qing Jun was making a good case.


    The Cruel Bottle might have been their sanctuary, but it was a ss prison at the same time. If Han Sen didn¡¯t let them out, they¡¯d be stuck in there, and they were only now bing aware of that fact.


    Water Fairy suddenly said, ¡°Qing Jun, tell Han Sen I am willing to sign a contract!¡±


    ¡°Are you mad?!¡± Ghost Eye shouted.


    ¡°There is no harm going under his employ. Besides, anything is better than being stuck inside here, suffering the scent of your sweaty reeking,¡± Water Fairy rebutted.


    ¡°But he¡¯s so... weak! Can you all not see that?¡± Ghost Eye said.


    Qing Jun said, ¡°You¡¯re a broken record; don¡¯t keep me going in circles on this. Again, can you remove the vines by yourself? Can you leave the bottle by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if I could,¡± Ghost Eye admitted.


    ¡°A little girl apanies Han Sen, and she can remove them,¡± Qing Jun said.


    All the super creatures, hearing this, were shocked.


    ¡°I will sign a contract with Han Sen! Me first. Tell him!¡± Water Fairy pleaded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Jun nodded.


    Han Sen was watching the bottle the entire time. Dry Bone King, Water Fairy, and Ghost Eye were willing to join up with Han Sen. Only Rock Giant refused.


    Dry Bone King provided Han Sen with his spirit stone, while Water Fairy and Ghost Eye signed the blood contract.


    King Spirits: Moment Queen; Thorn Queen; Dry Bone King; Qing Jun King; Purple Emperor.


    Super Creatures: Blue Dinosaur; Metal Eater; Water Fairy; Ghost Eye; Snowball.


    Han Sen had more power in his back pocket than the average king spirit shelter, not to mention his otherpanions. He still had Xie Qing King, Bao¡¯er, Zero, Little Angel, Disloyal Knight, and even Ghost Baby and Golden Growler, if push came to shove.


    Han Sen wished he had more knowledge of his opponent, and he wished he could view the troops they¡¯d be sending, though.


    If it was a king spiriting for them, with a few super creatures in tow, Han Sen wouldugh in the face of that adversity. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But if Thunder Hell Emperor himself was going to show, he would rather lose the shelter and not risk the battle.


    Han Sen suddenly felt something move inside his Sea of Soul. The sound of a raven cawing was heard. The Gold Raven had finished evolving.


    Gold Raven: Berserk Super Beast Soul Shapeshifting Type


    Han Sen was delighted. He hadn¡¯t expected it to finish evolving in time for the fight, and having this meant he didn¡¯t have to risk using super king spirit mode.


    ¡°I wille with you,¡± Xie Qing King said, as Han Sen was about to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m only performing some light reconnaissance to get a sneak peek at the guest list,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we move to meet with them, dude? Why not battle them out on the ins, instead of risking the ruin of the shelter? This crib has already suffered enough,¡± Xie Qing King suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s good thinking, actually. You may be right,¡± Han Sen agreed, and so he led his host of minions to where Thunder Hell Emperor¡¯s forces were said to be.

 Chapter 1225 - Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Opportunity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Old Huang, why is the emperor bringing so many king spirits and super creatures with him?¡± In a forest, two humans spoke with each other in a hushed volume.


    ¡°The emperor¡¯s son, Thunder Devil King, was bullied. The emperor sought retribution, so he sent a small host of king spirits and super creatures to where the enemy was said to reside. They were all killed,¡± the elderly man said.


    ¡°Who is strong enough to defeat, let alone bully, his son?¡± the young man said.


    ¡°I think it must be another king spirit,¡± Old Huang said.


    ¡°It is a shame humans don¡¯t have someone that strong,¡± the young man said dismally.


    As they walked below the boughs, Old Huang said, ¡°Why is there a clearing here? This was not here before.¡±


    The young man responded by saying, ¡°Yeah, and look at this swollen tree. Should we check it out?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re out here to work; we shouldn¡¯t be so nosy,¡± Old Huang said. Then, the two walked away.


    But as they walked away, they suddenly screamed in fear. They saw a young man standing ahead of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Scaring us like that! Wait a minute, I haven¡¯t seen you before. When did youe here and where did youe from?¡± Old Huang asked.


    The young man screamed again, but this time, it was a scream born of glee. He shouted, ¡°Han Sen! It¡¯s Han Sen!¡±


    ¡°Little Zhao, do you know this person?¡± Old Huang asked.


    ¡°Are you telling me you don¡¯t know who President Ji¡¯s son-inw is?¡± Little Zhao replied.


    ¡°I have been stuck in here for decades. Last I recall, the president was called Wang. I don¡¯t care who this young man is, not after that scare,¡± Old Huang said.


    Little Zhao approached Han Sen and asked, ¡°Why are you here? I didn¡¯t know you became a part of Thunder Hell Shelter.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just checking the real estate value of this ce. But tell me, howrge is the attacking host?¡±


    Old Huang said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s at least six.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the king spirits and super creatures are?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°They are currently in the Thunder Garden. We can¡¯t go there, though,¡± Old Huang said.


    ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it. In the meantime, I suggest you two steer clear of the shelter.¡± Han Sen knew the ce they were talking about, so he left the two be.


    Old Huang wished to say something more, but Han Sen was already gone.


    ¡°Stay away from the shelter? What did he mean by that?¡± Old Huang did not understand.


    Little Zhao was excited, as he knew more about Han Sen and his unbelievable feats. He said, ¡°Something big is going to happen, old man. Just you watch.¡±


    ¡°You mean, he¡¯s going to start something in the shelter? Pah! Have you gotten a fever, boy?¡± Old Huang touched his forehead and went on to say, ¡°Even people who have lived here for a century would not dare to rebel against a spirit. If you¡¯re suggesting this Han Sen would actually try to attack the shelter, you¡¯re being ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This Han Sen... he¡¯s different.¡± Little Zhao¡¯s excitement was difficult to contain.


    Han Sen traveled past the forest and equipped a ck cloak. He was sneaking into Thunder Hell Shelter.


    The Night Cloak truly was a treasure belonging to Night Empress. With it, Han Sen was able to sneak in without being noticed.


    Han Sen went towards the Thunder Garden he had been told about,pletely invisible under the eye of the moon. That ce was where the king spirits and super creatures lived. There was an abundance of healthy vegetation there.


    Before he entered, Han Sen saw a giant beast atop the gate. It was fast asleep. Han Sen could immediately tell it was a super creature. Han Sen snuck inside without trouble, due to it not being able to notice him.


    After entering the garden, he saw another two super creatures. Again, without hassle, he was able to avoid them noticing his presence.


    The Night Cloak was amazing, and Han Sen was able to avoid the detection of at least ten king spirits and ten super creatures.


    ¡°He really is an emperor! There are so many super creatures and king ss spirits here. If the emperor himself is going, there is no way I can repel the force he¡¯ll bring with him,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen suddenly heard two king spirits engage in conversation.


    ¡°Is Mister Thunder Hell going?¡± a king spirit asked.


    ¡°Yes. Mister Thunder Hell said that the king spirit there used to be incredibly powerful, and he wishes to im him,¡± the other king spirit answered.


    Han Sen was very happy to hear this. If Thunder Hell was confirmed to be going, an opportunity might arise.


    Han Sen could use the Night Cloak to sneak into the spirit hall. While the emperor was gone, he could nab the spirit stone and ruin everything the emperor sought to aplish.


    Han Sen stayed there for a while longer, but he didn¡¯t hear anything else useful. It was going to be dawn soon, so he decided to leave before he risked being spotted. The Night Cloak was supremely effective at night, but it was useless during the daytime.


    Han Sen returned to the underground shelter andbined a sacred-blood thorn scorpion beast soul with the Invisible King Scorpion gem beast soul. Han Sen was going to use everything he could to bring down Thunder Hell Emperor, and he was going to do all he could to grab his spirit stone. He had no time find another scorpion beast soul for the gem, so that would have to do.


    Although Thunder Hell Emperor was leaving his shelter, he was sure to leave some guards behind to protect the spirit hall.


    And with the spirit halls always being bright, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to fight his way in once he reached it.

 Chapter 1226 - Thunder Hell Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Thunder Hell Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen used the Night Cloak every night to sneak into Thunder Hell Shelter. On the sixth night of doing this, he found a reduced number of super creatures and king spirits in the Thunder Garden. Understanding this, he knew the time to strike was now.


    He swiftly returned to the underground shelter, and with everyone gathered around, he formted a n that would enable him to retrieve the spirit stone.


    Han Sen had been watching the proceedings of the garden for two nights. He wanted to ensure Thunder Hell Emperor had indeed gone and taken a hearty-sized posse of his best with him. If the spirit was gone, Han Sen would wait until the emperor had crossed a great distance and a quick return would be impossible.


    After Han Sen was able to confirm he was gone, things were looking up. Still, he couldn¡¯t yet determine what would await him in the spirit hall. If he went inside, the Night Cloak wouldn¡¯t work. It was a one-way ticket.


    On the night of the third day, Han Sen hid everyone in his Sea of Soul, and if they couldn¡¯t go in there, they were instead ced inside the Cruel Bottle. With the Night Cloak on, he snuck back inside.


    The spirit hall was situated behind the garden. The super creatures and king spirits were again unaware of Han Sen¡¯s infiltration.


    If they noticed, by the time they did so, Han Sen would be crossing the spirit hall.


    Han Sen worried how many super creatures were acting as sentinels inside the hall, but there was no way of telling without exposing himself after stepping in. Whatever the case would be, he had to grab the stone and grab it fast.


    Han Sen could not return to Holy-Sword Shelter now. It was toote, and even if he beat the hostile forces there, taking on an emperor and his army would be incredibly difficult.


    Purple Emperor was not aplete emperor, so there was no chance of him being able to match Thunder Hell Emperor inbat.


    The only way Han Sen could beat him, he figured, was by taking his spirit stone.


    Thus far, Han Sen¡¯s infiltration of the garden had been easy. He observed the geno nts all around and thought to himself, ¡°When I¡¯ve got the spirit stone; I need to get sucking.¡±


    Han Sen looked over at the hall, which was not too far from him now, and inched his way over to it. He noted how it had the soft, mystic grandeur of some ancient temple.


    Getting into position a small ways from the entrance, Han Sen summoned Little Angel, Disloyal Knight, and the rest of hispatriots. Everyone readied themselves for a battle and started running towards the gate.


    The run-up to the spirit hall had environmental traps that frequently sted ck lightning all about. It tried to fry unauthorized intruders who sought to reach the hall.


    The ck lightning flickered out like craggy rocks, and sometimes like webs of electrocution. Fortunately, none came to harm, as all of Han Sen¡¯s forces were able to avoid the lightning. With a hefty strike, they all reached the gate and pummeled it down.


    Boom!


    The entire structure vibrated as the gate copsed under the obliterating force. The noise was loud, though, and it might as well have been the sounding of an rm.


    Old Huang and Little Zhao were talking to each other over the warming glow of a campfire as this transpired. Old Huang said, ¡°Do you honestly believe that Han Sen can achieve something? I¡¯m telling you, he cannot. Kids and their role models these days...¡±


    Before he could finish berating his camp partner, the ground vibrated all of a sudden. It shocked him dearly.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Old Huang eximed and stood up.


    Little Zhao looked over to the garden and said, ¡°Look, something is happening over in the garden. Han Sen is striking!¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Old Huang saw lightning and vines erupt over the garden walls he could only peer at.


    ¡°Quick! Tell everyone to leave; we can¡¯t risk killing each other,¡± Little Zhao said as he took off running to warn the others.


    ¡°That could not have been him. You must be joking, surely!¡± Old Huang was quite the doubter.


    ...


    Inside the spirit hall, four super creatures and four king spirits stood as guards. The ones in the garden were quick to react, too, chasing the intruding crowd like wolves trailing blood.


    Han Sen told Thorn Queen to do her best to prohibit their passage and block them with hermand of thorns and vines. Then, he, Xie Qing King, Purple Emperor, and Little Angel raced into the hall to engage the enemies before them.


    Super creatures and king spirits ahead of them were snared into battle with Han Sen¡¯s fighters, while he transformed into a gold raven and swiftly flew over to the statue¡¯s forehead.


    Han Sen wanted to grab the spirit stone as fast as he could and not suffer any dys.


    The creatures and king spirits were enraged as he soared above them all. They sought to react, but Little Angel and Xie Qing King were able to re-engage the attention of those that sought to break away and chase after Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s talons almost came into contact with the spirit stone.


    But just before he could touch it, a monster leaped out of the spirit stone. It was Thunder Hell Emperor himself.


    He was furious. He had been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for the longest time, and this was the first time he had evermitted suicide to respawn back at his spirit hall.


    Seeing the raven trying to snatch the stone, he threw a p in its direction.


    His palm quivered with the shimmering creation of a ck hole. It was a terrifying move that warped the dimensions it traveled along. It looked like a ck, hungry maw that wished to chew up and consume all in its path.


    Han Sen immediately felt the power head his way, so he reacted by throwing Snowball towards it.


    Snowball turned into a white ball and fell inside the ck hole.


    Lightning exploded inside that ck hole, striking the white orb with frightening ferocity. The white sphere was getting pulled and twisted like dough, but it remained strong and didn¡¯t break.


    Han Sen did not expect Thunder Hell Emperor to return so quickly, but he was past the point of no return. He had to take the stone now; it was now or never. Like a glorious phoenix that could transcend space, Han Sen soared with a zing trail of fire in his wake and tried to grab the stone.


    The super creatures that had followed Thunder Hell Emperor out were on their way back. But all the king spirits that had left had alsomitted suicide to return, too. The entire shelter brimmed with a hostile aura of terrible power.

 Chapter 1227 - Unbelievable Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Unbelievable Dream</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    Thunder Hell Emperor¡¯s lightningshed towards Han Sen, who was in the shape of a raven. He wanted to incinerate Han Sen with his electricity and burn him to ash.


    Han Sen knew there was no going back aftering so far. He ignored the bloodthirsty Thunder Hell Emperor and focused on grabbing his spirit stone.


    The capabilities of his phoenix techniques were being pushed to the max as Han Sen fired on all cylinders. He sped up time and teleported, wanting to close the gap and obtain the stone.


    The fires of the raven¡¯s wake and the lightning that webbed and weaved a trail behind Han Sen illuminated the sky in a dazzling disy. The lightning was gaining on him, despite the blistering speed he traveled at, and it was about toe into contact with him.


    They both reached the speed of light, and not even a machine could tell which of the two were faster.


    Thunder Hell Emperor¡¯s face changed, though. The consequence of his decision tomit suicide had now be clear to him, as he noticed he was still in recovery. He needed to be strong, but he couldn¡¯t summon the full extent of his power, and it made him falter.


    Pang!


    The ck lightning hit Han Sen¡¯s back, incinerating the wings that carried him and searing the skin of his back.


    But at the same time, his talons pierced through the spirit stone that was lodged inside the forehead of the statue. If he slowed down the slightest amount, the lightning that was about to devour him would ravage his entire body and turn him into charcoal.


    When the talons struck the spirit stone, it shattered. And as this urred, Thunder Hell Emperor and the lightning vanished.


    Pang!


    Han Sen fell down to the ground like a fallen bird, hitting the tiles of the hall as a human with a smoldering, smoky back. The king spirits and super creatures looked at him, frozen in shock.


    Then they all abandoned theirbat and scrambled, running away in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Han Senmanded hispanions to chase after them and capture or kill them.


    Han Sen did not expect the emperor tomit suicide and return so quickly, but with the situation being thrown on its head like that, he had no choice but to gun it and destroy the stone as soon as he could. And as for the super creatures that had been in the emperor¡¯s employ, he wasn¡¯t going to let them escape.


    Purple Emperor managed to kill an airborne super creature with a clean swipe that beheaded it.


    Little Angel soared over and killed another.


    Thorn Queen was able to ensnare two more airborne super creatures.


    Snowball, who now rode upon the Blue Dinosaur, hunted down a king spirit.


    Old Huang, Little Zhao, and the other humans, meanwhile, had left the shelter. They did not know what to expect, but all of a sudden, they felt their contracts break.


    Old Huang was shocked after this happened, and he eximed, ¡°How is this possible?! The contract is gone!¡±


    ¡°Mine as well.¡± They all noticed the same thing, and everyone began to shout and chant in glee.


    ¡°Han Sen attacked the shelter and slew Thunder Hell Emperor!¡± Little Zhao called out.


    ¡°But it was an emperor; that is impossible!¡± Old Huang still could not believe it to be true.


    Little Zhao found his disbelief annoying at this point, so he pointed at the shelter and said, ¡°Look, the creatures and spirits are escaping. Who else but Han Sen could have done it?¡±


    Everyone looked at the shelter in shock.


    Those that fled were racing out as fast as they could, each one clearly in a panic. They most likely wished they had more legs. The higher tier creatures only cared for themselves, and they simply stepped on the lower tier beings if they happened to be in their way.


    They looked so powerful, and yet there they were, running for their lives.


    A dragon soared through the skies above them, but a purple light chased after it, severing the head from its scaled neck.


    The body fell atop a building, which buckled and copsed under the sudden weight.


    The vines had taken hold of two flying birds, and try as they might, they could not escape the snare. An angel flew towards them swiftly after, beheading the two creatures and causing blood to flow and rain over the area below.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, peel their lids! Before me and this posse, you ain¡¯t nothin¡¯. Go to hell, you snakes!¡± A man, wearing sunsses and shorts, chased after a bunch of spirits with fists that gleamed like silver suns. He grabbed ahold of one king spirit and punched it to death with surprising brutality.


    The humans who watched this were shocked. The creatures and spirits that had made them miserable and bullied them for years were now being pummeled to death, ughtered as if they were little more than livestock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are human,¡± Old Huang said.


    Little Zhao was shocked, too. The gang that had seemingly attacked the shelter really didn¡¯t look human, at all. The entire shelter had been emptied of hostile creatures and spirits. The shelter had been rendered a city of the dead.


    They saw a skeleton monster approach them, and fear took hold of them. They had previously seen it approach a group of creatures, and it had knocked a bone heart and watched them all writhe on the ground and submit to the cold grasp of death.


    The skeleton looked as if it was going to strike the bone again, but before it could, another voice sounded. A person spoke, and the voice carried with a calm and clear tone.


    ¡°Dry Bone, they are with us.¡±


    Old Huang heard these words, and then watched as the skeleton immediately turned back and followed themand. A gold beast rode out of the shelter and approached the group of humans, and atop it stood Han Sen.


    The forces they had watched conquer the shelter now rallied around Han Sen, falling behind him as if they were royal soldiers. The people were all in shock and disbelief, almost unable to believe what they were seeing. They thought it had to be a dream.

 Chapter 1228 - I’ll Take the Third God’s Sanctuary as a Gift for You

    <h4>Chapter 1228: I¡¯ll Take the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary as a Gift for You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After learning Han Sen had recovered, people knew it was only a matter of time before he got to doing something big. This was beyond their wildest dreams, though, and no expected Han Sen to be capable of achieving such a feat.


    He had brought down an emperor-ss shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even in the super gene era, no one had believed it to be a remotely possible endeavor.


    It was an emperor¡¯s shelter, and each and every person knew how difficult conquering one could be. News spread fast, and even those who were previously unlearned about the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary were informed of how powerful they were.


    Many people thought the tales were preposterous, at first. But Thunder Hell Emperor was infamous and widely renowned, so the news of his vanquishing was not something that could have been faked.


    There were thirty people who had been rescued by Han Sen¡¯s heroic deed. The oldest of them was a fellow who was two hundred years old. The youngest had only been at the shelter for a year.


    They were each able to prove that Han Sen had done what was being told, and they each spoke in great admiration as they retold what they had witnessed. Han Sen had indeed taken down Thunder Hell Shelter, and he had killed all the super creatures and king spirits that previously existed there with his posse.


    Huang Tianze used to hold a title, and he was oft referred to as the Father of Warframes. He had been missing for sixty years. Han Sen had rescued him.


    The Alliance went crazy as the stories of Han Sen¡¯s effortless victory over an emperor shelter began to circte.


    The Alliance usually forbade the spreading of news regarding the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary due to how horrible the ce was. Most humans had to endure great suffering when they entered the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and if this became widely known, many humans would be afraid of going. No progress would ever be made.


    If that happened, humanity¡¯s hopes and dreams of eventually conquering the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary would be lost.


    It might have been cruel to mislead people about the dire situation in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but it was a necessary evil. If humanity wanted to be greater, they had no choice but to go and brave the howling dark, even if that meant they would not return.


    If humanity became too afraid of the cost of bing greater, it would only be a matter of time before they were beaten and one day eliminated.


    When the news was heard, the Alliance was taken by a Han Sen fever. Propaganda, spreading word of Han Sen¡¯s deeds, was everywhere.


    ¡°An Emperor Shelter?! How did he do such a thing?¡± Old Qin was shocked, hearing the news for the first time.


    Zhao Seven was sad, on the other hand. They had Angel Gene, but they had yet to take even a single king-ss shelter.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to be an adventuring partner of Han Sen, that is for sure!¡± Son of God, Liu Meng, heard the news and wanted nothing more than to group up with him. But thinking of his old man, he knew he couldn¡¯t.


    Tang Zhenliu said, ¡°It has been quiet for so many years, hasn¡¯t it? And now, the madd has gone and conquered an Emperor Shelter!¡±


    ¡°I am going to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary,¡± Yi Dongmu said, hearing the news. Then, he left.


    Lin Feng, reading the news, immediately went back to practicing.


    The whole Alliance was in fervent discussion about Han Sen and what he had aplished for humankind, and news about the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was released to the masses.


    Han Sen had be a hero, but he didn¡¯t revel in the fanfare he was receiving. Currently, he was holding something far dearer to him, and his mouth drooled all the while.


    ¡°They are all mine.¡± Han Sen was holding a number of Life Geno Essences in his hand.


    Bao¡¯er looked at him in disdain, and she ran out, looking for Zero.


    Han Sen was holding them all, kissing each of them in rapid session.


    Han Sen had killed six super creatures, yielding six Life Geno Essences. Two of them had left flesh behind, and another had provided him a super beast soul.


    Still, none of the king spirits were willing to obey a new master. Three had been killed.


    He was more than satisfied with what he had obtained from that daring conquest, though. And he was particrly happy with the beast soul he had managed to get.


    It was a humanoid shapeshifting beast soul called Ancient Devil Soldier. It had armor and demon wings, which increased his power and speed. He could even fly with it. Furthermore, because it was humanoid, Han Sen was able to use the skills and hyper geno arts he had learned.


    Han Sen did not absorb the Life Geno Essences yet, and he shared the merry time with Ji Yanran.


    When Han Sen first went to the sanctuary, he wanted his family to improve and live a better life. Now, his goal was to simply be stronger. To learn the truths he also sought, Han Sen knew there were many areas he had to be even stronger in.


    Ji Yanran told him, ¡°Now I really want to go to the sanctuaries. I want to be there with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. And what¡¯s more, I have no idea where you¡¯d spawn. But don¡¯t you worry, I will take down the whole of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for you. Mom and Little Yan will also be able to go there without fear of unfair death and danger,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen knew full well how dangerous the sanctuary was. Merely going to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was a risk, as spawning in the wrong shelter could leave you at the mercy of a spirit that didn¡¯t even want you.


    ¡°Can you really take down the whole sanctuary?¡± Ji Yanran asked.


    Han Sen ced her on hisp and pped her bum.


    ¡°Why are you hitting me?¡± Ji Yanran blushed.


    ¡°You doubted my words, didn¡¯t you?¡± Han Sen said, spanking her once more.


    Suddenly, the ps became soft. Han Sen¡¯s hands turned to a gentle caress, like velvet. Then, they rode the heat of passion like aet burning bright.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary as a gift for you,¡± Han Sen said, atst.


    ...


    Han Sen was resting at home, after that. When Ji Yanran came back, she dropped many cards in front of him.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Receipts. Many people from differents came to our shop to buy aircraft, all because they desire your signature,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    ¡°That many?! How many aircraft did you sell?¡± Han Sen was bbergasted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say we can live the rest of our lives merrily, all with the money I made today.¡± Ji Yanran paused to give a warm smile, then she said, ¡°My Dad did tell you to prepare, though. The Alliance has created a new title called Super Aristocrat. You will be the first to receive it. And what¡¯s more, my father will present you with medals in Levo za.¡±

 Chapter 1229 - Super Aristocrat

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Super Aristocrat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Dear friends, I am Fang Mingquan. I am standing here at the heart of Levo, in the renowned Levo za. Less than five hundred meters away from me sits the sacred Holy War tform. As is the custom, all of humanity¡¯s great heroes, like the Alliance General Peng Hongming, receive their awards there. But today, we have someone else of simr prestige being honored. In honor and gratitude of his deeds, he will be bestowed the new title Super Aristocrat.¡±


    ¡°In the council¡¯s voting chamber, most were in agreement that Han Sen should be the first to be given this title.¡±


    Fang Mingquan looked at the clock and then went on to say, ¡°In fifteen minutes and thirty seconds, President Ji Ruozhen will issue and bestow the aforementioned title and a medal in honor of it. It must be a proud day for the president, given that he will be bestowing these gifts upon his son-inw.¡±


    Countless people were watching the stream live, fascinated by the ceremony of someone being bestowed the new title Super Aristocrat.


    The glory of conquering an Emperor Shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary had not been seen before. It was something new for humanity, and it painted Han Sen as a hero to the masses. This was a feat that went above and beyond what they thought he could achieve.


    It had a great influence on the drive of humankind and the Alliance. It meant people could be better than a Sacred-Blood Aristocrat. The greatness a person could achieve did not stop there, and everyone was capable of more.


    In the resting room, Han Sen was kitted out in his neatly prepared uniform. He was still in the Special Squad, so he still counted as a soldier.


    Han Sen was going to represent the army, that day.


    ¡°Do I look okay?¡± Han Sen smiled at Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran patted him down and said, ¡°Today, you are the most handsome man in the universe. Every other man will look upon you and feel nothing but jealousy.¡±


    ¡°Only for today, though, huh?¡± Han Sen said, feigning disappointment in jest.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have you in the public eye all the time. It¡¯s not fair on the others, you know?¡± Ji Yanranughed.


    Han Sen still wished to say something, but another soldier appeared, indicating it was time for him to go.


    On the Holy War tform, Ji Ruozhen was beginning his speech. The people who were there were fine, but those who watched it live on a stream were impatient. They wanted to get straight to the heart of the event. The president always had speeches prepared, and more often than not, they ended up long-winded. People were bored in the opening minutes, desperate to see Han Sen.


    ¡°A lot of people know I have a daughter. Like any father of a daughter would know, she is your princess. Her importance is equal to that of her mother, who you take to be your queen.¡± When Ji Ruozhen said that, everyone looked at him with shock. He sounded different on this day.


    Ji Ruozhen smiled and said, ¡°When she was small, I thought no one would ever be good enough for her... The man who took her hand in marriage would have to be the best of the best, but rarely can fathers be one hundred percent happy in the person their daughter loves. Their betrothed is always assumed to be a thief, who steals their most precious diamond.¡±


    Everyone smiled, hearing these words.


    ¡°Honestly, when my daughter first told me she wanted to marry Han Sen, I shuddered at the mere thought. He was just a youngd from an ordinary family. He wasn¡¯t high ss, he didn¡¯t have money, he didn¡¯t have much of an education. I didn¡¯t think he was good enough for my daughter, and again, I believed him to be a thief. He stole my daughter¡¯s heart, and my diamond in the process.¡±


    ¡°But today, I realize I could not have been more wrong. I looked for value in all the wrong ces. He is a soldier that represents the best in humanity. Not once has he disappointed me, and most importantly, not once has he disappointed my daughter. In the two hundred years of our era, in which we have dealt with the sanctuaries, a huge price has been paid to get to where we are. And each and every day, transactions in lives are made. Without the sacrifices of those who go before us, our survival in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary would not be possible. Those who go there are trailzers, building the foundation of a road we can all travel and build upon, in asserting our progression and ascension as a species.¡±


    ¡°Today, I will be bestowing the title of Super Aristocrat to an important person who has gone above and beyond for us all. He is an individual who currently roams the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary in defiance of what we thought to be impossible. He is a person we can all look upon in pride, because again, he represents the best of what we humans are capable of. Today, the Alliance will enter the super era. The importance of each individual will be measured and valued by their deeds in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°The young people who bravely go are pious and fearless, unafraid of death when they march into the dark valleys of that sanctuary. Lives can be lost, yes, but each and every one is held dear, and no one is ever forgotten. Every contribution made, no matter the size, is valued. Please, to the people that dare the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, continue as you have done. It is my hope that one day, you will all reach the heights of Han Sen. You will each be a Super Aristocrat. Today, he brought down an Emperor Shelter. Perhaps in the near future, we will see every shelter of that sanctuary hold proud the Levo g.¡±


    ...


    Han Sen approached the stage and epted the medal and title of Super Aristocrat. Then, he and Ji Ruozhen hugged.


    Every media publication wrote an article about the events of that day, and many young people became inspired. The desire to join Han Sen as a Super Aristocrat was apelling one.


    And indeed, Han Sen became an idol to all.


    Despite being the first Super Aristocrat of the Alliance, though, Han Sen did not spend much time reveling in the celebrations. He was eager to return to the sanctuary, and so he did. There, in silence, he absorbed his cherished Life Geno Essences.


    Han Sen appreciated the glory he was given, but he knew that he himself was not powerful enough to go against an emperor in properbat. Taking down Thunder Hell Shelter was a group effort, and it was luck and sneakiness that made it possible. Holding it, now and in the future, was another question entirely.

 Chapter 1230 - Saint Fan Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Saint Fan Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Han Sen absorbed the six Life Geno Essence, he was left standing at a super geno point total of sixty-nine.


    There was still the Ice Wolf King¡¯s body and two others to eat, so Han Sen provided the super flesh to Golden Growler, Snowball, and Metal Eater.


    The king spirits were simr to humans in that they did not eat super flesh.


    Han Sen went to the geno garden at the shelter, as he greatly desired the geno nts that resided there. He had been busy for quite some time, so his pining for them had only gotten worse. Now, he had the opportunity.


    The nts that upied an emperor¡¯s garden would surely be nothing but the best, and just a few emperor-ss nts would be enough to satiate Han Sen¡¯s desire.


    But when Han Sen finally walked into the garden, ready to drain it, he was dealt quite the disheartening surprise: the garden was dead. Moment Queen was standing conspicuously at its center, with a lifeforce beaming with energy. It was much stronger than it used to be.


    ¡°Moment, what have you done?!¡± Han Sen was ready to kill her, once and for all, if she didn¡¯t provide him an exnation for what she had done.


    ¡°I just want to live,¡± was Moment Queen¡¯s answer.


    ¡°You have one minute to exin; otherwise, your want is not going to happen,¡± Han Sen said.


    Moment Queen looked surprised, and she stammered, ¡°You think you¡¯ll be safe, now that you¡¯ve taken over Thunder Hell Shelter?¡±


    ¡°You have forty-five seconds,¡± Han Sen said.


    Moment Queen said, ¡°Thunder Hell Emperor was a good friend of Saint Fan Emperor. Saint Fan Emperor won¡¯t look kindly upon the one who killed his friend and took all his things. I absorbed the nts so I can help you in the future. I have only opened five gene locks, so I cannot help you very much under my current circumstances.¡±


    Han Sen frowned, thinking he might have heard about Saint Fan Emperor before.


    In the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, it was Saint Fan who branded a mark on his forehead when he came to take the Holy Rhino. Andter, when Han Sen encountered the Lotus Empress, she name-dropped Saint Fan when she noticed Han Sen and the mark.


    ¡°Now that I have opened nine gene locks, I can help you out a lot,¡± Moment Queen said.


    Han Sen brought out the Cruel Bottle and sucked her in. Moment Queen was shocked, wishing to plead more in her defense. But before she could, the bottle was corked.


    Existing inside the Cruel Bottle was different to existing in the Sea of Soul. You could evolve in the Sea of Soul and slumber, but the Cruel Bottle was more like a prison.


    If she had just asked, Han Sen would have been willing to part with some of the nts. But for her to take them all without permission was the sort of behavior he was not willing to tolerate.


    ¡°I can help you against Saint Fan Emperor; you cannot do it without me!¡± Moment Queen screamed, hoping Han Sen would hear her. She did not want to be trapped inside those ss walls forever.


    ¡°Even if I was to lose Thunder Hell Shelter, and you were myst hope of survival, I wouldn¡¯t let you out.¡± Han Sen put away the bottle and didn¡¯t say another word to her.


    Han Sen asked his otherpanions if they knew who Saint Fan was.


    Qing Jun and Thorn had only heard his name, but didn¡¯t know much else. Xie Qing King and Baby Ghost had never even heard the name. Dry Bone King was the only one who was able to provide information.


    Dry Bone King said, ¡°I thought about that *sshole, as he¡¯s not too far from this shelter. Andst I heard, he and Thunder Fart were friends. He might attack us, you know.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about him, exactly?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dry Bone King looked excited to provide information, and he said, ¡°Well, back then, my father, Skeleton King, had his spirit stone destroyed by Saint Fan Emperor.¡±


    Xie Qing King was shocked when he overheard this, and he eximed, ¡°Hold the phone! Are you the son of Skeleton King?¡±


    ¡°Was he famous?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Xie Qing King had been trapped for one-hundred-thousand-years. If even Xie Qing King had heard about him, Skeleton King had to be some sort of legend.


    Xie Qing King exined, ¡°Oh, boy. I sure did. Back then, he was the bee¡¯s knees. He could have been an emperor, you know. I didn¡¯t expect him to have been killed by Saint Fan Emperor, though. That sucks to hear.¡±


    Dry Bone King looked angry, and he said, ¡°Saint Fan¡¯s power exploited a weakness of my father. He took over Skeleton Shelter, and that is how he became an Emperor so quickly.


    ¡°What power did he have?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°People always assumed it was light, but that would be incorrect. His power can heal everything and anything; it has long been a dream of mine to y him, even if revenge is a luxury I cannot afford. But I fear that even with all our mightbined, there is nothing we can do to defeat him,¡± Dry Bone King said.


    ¡°Heal everything? Did you say that right? To heal is not to attack; if he can¡¯t attack, what is there to be afraid of?¡± Ghost Eye chimed in.


    Dry Bone King looked over to Ghost Eye and said, ¡°The powers of healing are strong, and that is especially true of Saint Fan.¡±


    ¡°Could you borate?¡± Han Sen did not know how or why the powers of healing would inflict damage.


    Dry Bone King¡¯s voice sank to a strange tone, and he said, ¡°His powers are so strong, he can seal all of your orifices. He can warp the shape of your body and turn you into little more than a meatball.¡±


    Dry Bone King looked at both Ghost Eye and Xie Qing King, and said, ¡°He could evenbine the both of you. He could merge you together, by your flesh.¡±


    Xie Qing King and Ghost Eye looked at each other, having both been given goosebumps.


    ¡°The bottom line is, Saint Fan¡¯s powers cannot be any less than Thunder Hell¡¯s. And that aside, he has an abundance of super creatures and king spirits in his employ. If Thunder Hell was the mini-boss, Saint Fan is the big cheese of this region,¡± Dry Bone King said.

 Chapter 1231 - Mystic Well

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Mystic Well</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was talking about the subject, but no real results wereing of the discussions.


    Assaulting Saint Fan Shelter pre-emptively would have to be done differently than their attack on Thunder Hell Shelter. Saint Fan Shelter was a mysterious construct, and it was encircled by a moat. The Night Cloak could not be used to breach the ce without being seen.


    No one knew where the spirit hall was, either, so it¡¯d probably be quite difficult to locate in the midst of an attack.


    After fighting Thunder Hell Emperor, Han Sen had learned a thing or two about proper Emperor behavior, though. For one, he now knew they were willing to kill themselves quickly, and they¡¯d respawn at an rmingly fast rate. Whatever Han Sen and hispanions chose to do, trying to conquer a shelter such as that was going to prove tough.


    But the talks were interrupted by the sudden sound of an explosion that rattled the entire shelter, causing the ground to cough up plumes of dust. Han Sen¡¯s face changed immediately, and so he ran to the source of the sound with the others in tow.


    Han Sen came before a well in the garden, which was cascading water. It had flooded the ground of the garden, and it was one foot deep already.


    Bao¡¯er was near the well, with Snowball quivering behind her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Han Sen asked the baby, but she seemed to be totally fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Han Sen asked, indicating to the water that was flooding the ce.


    Bao¡¯er pointed at Snowball and said, ¡°I threw him in the well. Big boom. He flies out!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Han Sen asked Snowball.


    Snowball nodded gently.


    Han Sen tried peering into the well, but he could see nothing in its depths. All that seemed to be there was water.


    Han Sen picked up Snowball and dropped him in the well again.


    Snowball summoned the white ball to protect himself and fell inside.


    Pang!


    While Snowball was sinking down into the dark depths of the well, there was another sudden explosion. In response, Snowball was fired back out of the well like a cannonball. The garden was flooded even more, following this.


    Snowball quickly ran back over to Bao¡¯er and hid behind her. It looked to be absolutely terrified.


    ¡°Well, well, well; this sure is one peculiar well.¡± Han Sen tried looking down into the well again, and he did not see any clues that might exin what had urred. The well had seemingly spat out Snowball by its own volition.


    ¡°Let me take a look,¡± Water Fairy said, as she hovered near the well.


    ¡°Okay, but be careful.¡± Han Sen nodded. She was a water super creature, so if anything else was going to plunge into the aquatic mystery, there was none more suited to do so than her.


    ¡°Oh, you care for my wellbeing? Thank you!¡± Water Fairy smiled at Han Sen and then dove into the well.


    The Water Fairy did not create another explosion, and she was able to blend in with the rest of the water that filled the well.


    Han Sen watched her go, relieved that what happened to Snowball did not happen to her. Han Sen stood on the well looking down, but eventually, he lost sight of her and could not see what was going on at the bottom.


    All of a sudden, the sound of thunder boomed. Han Sen quickly fell back, but he was surprised to see nothing actually happen this time.


    Han Sen inched his way back to the well and saw the water begin to bubble, as if it wereing to a boil.


    ¡°Where did that thunder noisee from?¡± Ghost Eye asked, as he too approached the well.


    The thunder sounded again, but this time continuously, and slowly, the volume grew and grew. Inside the well, there was no lightning or anything. The water was only moving a little, so where it might havee from was difficult to discern.


    ¡°Is there a ce below the well, perhaps?¡± Han Sen frowned as he mulled the curiosity.


    Xie Qing King now came near, in his flip-flops. He prepared to dive in after Water Fairy, saying, ¡°Let this seaworthy hombre take a look.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. Let¡¯s wait and see if Water Fairy returns.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what was down there, and if there was a trap, it¡¯d be silly to send his troops in one after one.


    ¡°Nothing in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary can stop a dude like me. Come on, son; you know I¡¯m unstoppable. You¡¯re saying a well can get the better of me?¡± Xie Qing King scoffed at the desire for safety, and he looked ready to jump in.


    Ssh!


    The sudden sound shocked them all, and it was Water Fairy who hade back out.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Han Sen swiftly asked her.


    Water Fairy, after regaining her bnce, said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I did stumble across something interesting down there.¡±


    ¡°Well, you had my curiosity. Now, you have my attention,¡± Xie Qing King said, as if speaking to the actual stone of the well.


    Water Fairy directed her gaze to Han Sen, saying, ¡°It would be better if you followed me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Han Sen said, leaning over the side of the well.


    Before going in, Water Fairy said, ¡°This water is Sky Pure Water. If anything dirty or pure goes inside, it¡¯ll be rejected like filth. Like that mangy mutt you¡¯ve adopted. But for yourself, don¡¯t worry; I can protect you and let you in.¡±


    Water Fairy then turned her attention to the rest of the crowd and said, ¡°Don¡¯te in after us, okay? If you do, you will hurt master and I.¡±


    After that, Water Fairy became a floating spring of water. It circled around Han Sen and grabbed him tight, then it picked him up and brought him into the well.


    Han Sen began to descend through the water of the well, and the further he went down, the wider the structure of the well became. Before long, Han Sen noticed he was at a depth of one thousand meters.


    And then, suddenly, Han Sen saw something bright in front of him.

 Chapter 1232 - Lightning Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Lightning Stone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the well, there was a flickering bolt of lightning. It was different from normal lightning, and the end of the bolt seemed to be stemming from something solid. It was a blue stone.


    The blue stone was like crystal, and he could see lightning inside and out of it.


    The lightning was strange, though. Each sh only illuminated a small portion of the area around the stone. Outside of its immediate proximity was darkness and nothing more. If Han Sen had not been led as close as he was now, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it out in that stifling darkness.


    Water Fairy had generated a bubble for Han Sen to sit within, so he could breathe and talk underwater.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen asked as he pointed towards the lightning stone.


    The lightning stone was veryrge, around the size of a house. Curiously, there were many holes in its exterior that could provide Han Sen ess.


    Water Fairy entered the bubble and took Han Sen¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it is, but it sure seems to be brimming with power, don¡¯t you think? Be careful going close, though, as the holes asionally beam with the lightning. It won¡¯t leave the confines of the crystal as long as its undisturbed, thankfully. You most probably heard the sound of thunder outside, did you not? It was that. Like an explosive exhaust of lightning and thunder.¡±


    ¡°Show me how to trigger the lightshow,¡± Han Sen said.


    Water Fairy nodded and waved her hand, then a wave of water went towards the stone.


    When her water touched the stone, blue lightning spat out from its holes. The lightningshed out like hungry vines, which then wrapped around the exterior of the stone and produced a thunderous roar.


    When the water came into contact with the lightning, the wave was broken.


    When the water was gone, the lightning began to calm and go back to its simmering status as if nothing had transpired.


    Han Sen looked at the stone with a hearty mixture of surprise and fervent inquisitiveness. It was strong, but it did not show signs of possessing a lifeforce. The lightning seemed to be genuine.


    If it was just lightning, though, why would it have the awareness to prevent something from approaching?


    ¡°You said the water wouldn¡¯t allow the presence of dirt, so how is this stone here in the water?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Water Fairy frowned and said, ¡°Normally, Sky Pure Water cannot contain dirt. And if an item that is unclean is present, the Sky Pure Water disces both the unclean item and the water surrounding the item. It really is strange, even to me, that this lightning stone is here in the midst of the water.¡±


    Han Sen observed the stone a bit more and then told her, ¡°Take me closer.¡±


    Water Fairy responded to this with shock, and she quickly eximed, ¡°But that lightning is so strong, I don¡¯t think we can withstand it!¡±


    ¡°I only want to get a closer peek, that¡¯s it. Take me there, and if I can¡¯t withstand it, then you can pull me back.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Water Fairy said with renewed confidence. She looked happy, and then she took the bubble closer to the danger zone.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to simte Thunder Hell Emperor¡¯s ck lightning, wanting to see if he could get right into the stone.


    There could be a treasure inside, one that belonged to Thunder Hell. If that was the case, Han Sen thought the lightning would only acknowledge the presence of the now-deceased spirit, and a simtion of his power would be the next best thing.


    When the bubble got closer, though, the stone began to spew blue lightning to seal off each point of entry possible.


    The bubble connected with one whip of lightning and immediately broke. In response, Han Sen turned and struck the blue lightning with the ck lightning he nowmanded.


    Pang!


    The reaction was not what Han Sen expected, and he was literally shocked. The electricity that coursed through him was excruciatingly painful, and it sent him flying backward. Fortunately, Water Fairy managed to catch him with another bubble. If she hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d have been sted back out of the well.


    Han Sen looked at his hand, noticing the presence of blue lightning flickering across it. The ck lightning was no match, it seemed.


    ¡°Strange. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any association between the blue and ck lightning. Was it just my simtion that failed? Did the stone fail to recognize me as Thunder Hell?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    His hand still jolted with the presence of lightning that was still there, and every time it sparked, a new mark was left. It started to make Han Sen feel numb.


    Opting to try something else, Han Sen decided to simte the silver fox¡¯s lightning. He was intrigued by the stone, and he really wanted to get rid of the blue lightning that was inhibiting his examinations and possible treasure collection.


    And with the silver lightning, the breakthrough he was looking for was achieved. The blue lightning moved away from Han Sen. It seemed as if the cords of blue were afraid of the silver lightning that Han Sen had created.


    ¡°Master, the blue lightning is retreating! It is returning back to the stone, as if it is afraid of something,¡± Water Fairy said,


    ¡°Take me back to the hole again.¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected the silver fox¡¯s abilities to have such far-reaching positive effects.


    Han Sen did notice that Thunder Hell¡¯s lightning was different than the silver fox¡¯s. Thunder Hell¡¯s lightning was all about pure destruction and the taking of lives; the silver fox was about saving lives instead. It could be used to heal others, after all.


    The blue lightning was afraid of Little Silver¡¯s lightning, or at least, that was what Han Sen guessed.


    Water Fairy delivered him to the stone as he had requested, and when Han Sen reached it, the hole had already begun building up a discharge tosh and keep him away. In response, Han Sen summoned his silver lightning again, which made the blue lightning retreat.


    Han Sen was delighted, and this really was the result he was looking for. He told Water Fairy to wait where she was, while he jumped into the hole that the silver lightning had opened.

 Chapter 1233 - Emperor Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Emperor Treasure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The entry point was not submerged in Sky Pure Water, but was dry asnd instead. Veiling himself in a cloak of silver lightning, Han Sen proceeded forward as the blue lightning cowered away from him.


    The hole was the perfect size for one person to go through. As he felt his way through, it was practically a tunnel,plete with its own twists and turns. After traversing as far as he could, he eventually reached the bottom. There was nothing particrly special about the way he had gone, and it was just as he had seen it from the outside.


    Inside the stone was a semi-circr space, and each hole had an exit point that led into that ce. Han Sen saw a small tree inside, growing in a pot.


    The tree was thirty centimeters tall, and it looked like a small coconut tree. The strangest thing about it was that the tree seemed to have been forged from actual electricity or lightning. Its appearance was not too dissimr to that of a sma ball.


    There were three blue fruits growing on the electric branches of the tree, but weirdly, each fruit had something within it. The three lightning fruit each held something different. The highest of the trio had a knight in armor sitting inside as blue lightning flickered around him.


    The knight was wearing armor and a helmet, though, so Han Sen could not see its face. He could not even see its eyes.


    The left fruit had a hammer inside it. Its shape was fairly unremarkable, and it looked like an average cksmith¡¯s hammer, aside from the blue lightning that crackled around the head. It also had the symbol of lightning forged on it.


    The right fruit had a hand. It was white and pristine, with beautiful, untarnished nails.


    In the palm of the hand was another lightning symbol.


    Han Sen felt strange as he looked upon them. The nt was growing three wholly different items.


    The fruits were not yet mature, but the lifeforces of the tree and its fruit were frighteningly powerful. There was no doubt in Han Sen¡¯s mind that he had stumbled across treasure belonging to an emperor spirit.


    But if they were geno weapons, why would a knight and a hand be growing inside the fruits?


    They could have been creatures, but the idea of a creature that had the form of a hammer was bewildering.


    Han Sen might not have been able to tell what they were right now, but whatever woulde from them had to be good. There was a reason why Thunder Hell Emperor had gone to such great lengths to hide the tree beneath a well submerged in Sky Pure Water.


    ¡°Whatever these are, they¡¯ll be awesome when they¡¯re mature. I should help boost its growth; you can¡¯t find an emperor nt every day, after all.¡± Han Sen summoned his ck crystal and bestowed a number of drops upon the tree.


    He examined the fruit the fruit onest time, and he got giddy as he wondered how good the items would be.


    ¡°If they¡¯re beast souls, that¡¯d be terrific. Imagine if they were berserk super ss!¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen decided to summon Dragon King. He was a knowledgeable fellow on a great number of subjects, so there was a chance he could shed some more light on what was growing on the tree.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King, seeing the mini tree, looked shocked. He went around it to observe it carefully, saying, ¡°How very peculiar. This should be a lightning emperor geno nt, correct? It is strange how the things inside don¡¯t look very... electric.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? The stuff inside isn¡¯t lightning?¡± Han Sen frowned in a pause, before continuing on to say, ¡°You must be mistaken. You are, aren¡¯t you? The items inside even have the symbol of lightning emzoned across them.¡±


    Dragon King exined, ¡°I have hundreds of thousands of years of experience. Trust me, I am not mistaken when I tell you that whatever is inside that tree is not lightning.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you exin?¡± Han Sen asked, frowning.


    Dragon King looked at the fruit and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about the hand and the hammer, but I know for sure everything you¡¯d need to know about the knight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go on; I¡¯m listening.¡± Han Sen gestured for him to proceed.


    Dragon Kingughed and said, ¡°I used to grow those. It¡¯s a super beast soul, and it goes by the name Twin Knight.¡±


    ¡°Twin Knight? But there is only one of them!¡± Han Sen found it hard to believe they were twins.


    ¡°Before you spirits sign a contract with humans, you can¡¯t use beast souls. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King balked and said, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t for me. It was for my man, Dragon Knight.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Knight? You had someone to ride you?¡± Han Sen looked at Dragon King with shock.


    Dragon King¡¯s face turned green, and he exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! Dragon Knights are knights with dragon blood. They are powerful super creatures, actually; not too far off your Disloyal Knight. I had a whole battalion of them, at one point.¡±


    ¡°You had a whole battalion to ride you? You are good.¡± Han Senughed and went on to say, ¡°Anyway, keep going. What is the Twin Knight?¡±


    ¡°The Twin Knight beast soul should grow on the Twin Tree. I had them, and I was going to use a Twin Knight tobine with my favorite Dragon Knight, so he could act as a leader. But something went wrong with the tree and it died; you know how it goes. But I am telling you, this is identical to my Twin Knight. And believe me, I am as perplexed as you about why it is growing on a lightning tree.¡± Dragon King looked genuinely confused.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what it does,¡± Han Sen said, looking directly at him.


    Dragon Kingughed and said, ¡°Oh, that is simple! It can possess other knights and have powers opposite to what it currently has.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean if a knight has a fire element, and it is possessed, it will instead use an ice element?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No. It is extra; as in, you can use ice and fire together,¡± Dragon King exined.


    Han Sen was delighted with the treasure he had stumbled across. He thought that item would be a terrific gain for him. If Disloyal Knight used it, he wondered, what would his powers be?

 Chapter 1234 - Saint Fan is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Saint Fan is Coming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon King thought the geno nt would still take another forty years to mature, so that meant forty days for Han Sen and his waterdrops. In forty days, he could obtain the items it was going to yield.


    He still wasn¡¯t sure what the hand or the hammer items were, but Dragon King seemed certain that the knight was a Twin Knight, despite the peculiarity of it being born on this tree.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed, though. He wanted to wait there until the fruit could mature.


    Han Sen moved the underground shelter to a well-hidden ce not too far from Thunder Hell Shelter. If they were unable to defend Thunder Hell Shelter, when the not-so-far-away hostiles came to attack, they could retreat to the underground shelter and make a daring escape.


    Han Sen left the well and told Water Fairy to keep an eye on it, and make sure no one intruded. He then went to one of the pces in the shelter to do some reading.


    Han Sen wanted to figure out what manner of information the Xuan Men fellow had given him. He had already had it tranted into the modernnguage, so now he could read it all with simplicity.


    There was info regarding the Xuantian Technique, on which the Dongxuan Sutra had been based. The Xuantian Technique was good, but it was quite different than the finalized Dongxuan Sutra.


    The Xuantian Technique was the original skill, but the Dongxuan Sutra had been created by Dongxuan Zi after he broke through the vacuum.


    Han Sen decided to learn the Xuantian Technique, while applying what he had learned through his time with the Dongxuan Sutra.


    There was a lot Han Sen would be able to learn from it, despite it not being in its entirely original format. The Xuantian Technique was ancient, and over the ages, parts of it had been modified.


    Han Sen learned a lot from it, and he noticed that many hyper geno arts could be easily blended with it. Han Sen selected one to practice with and used the Dongxuan Sutra as a base. He was still able to use a hyper geno art that had beenbined with the Xuantian Technique.


    He didn¡¯t have much time, though. So, Han Sen only picked one, thinking he could use it against Saint Fan if he ever had to fight him.


    Han Sen decided to practice a skill called Xuanmi Movement, which had its origins based on Xuantian Movement. Dongxuan Movement was based on Xuantian Movement, as well.


    But Dongxuan Movement had been modified a lot for the Dongxuan Sutra, making it a much greater fit. Xuanmi Movement was terrific, and it was very adaptable, in how it couldbine with modern skills.


    Han Sen used Xuanmi Movement with Dongxuan Movement to try it out, and he found it to be rather easy. In less than two days, he had already be proficient with it.


    After a while, Han Sen also finished going through the information provided to him by Professor Long. After reclining back to think through what he had read, Han Sen finally thought he had figured out a way in which he couldbine speeding up time and teleportation. But for this, he would have to start creating a brand new hyper geno art.


    ¡°Speeding up time and teleportation? This could actually work,¡± Han Sen said to himself.


    Han Sen continued his research for the next few days, and he stayed away from the Alliance in case Saint Fan showed up.


    Half a month passed with no sign of an enemy force. The emperor tree in the well had not yet matured, either. Ghost Eye, however, came running back to the shelter in a strange panic.


    ¡°Saint Fan is here!¡± Dry Bone tranted what Ghost Eye had to say, amidst his panting.


    When Han Sen heard, he raced out of his room to prepare. Everyone else abandoned what they were doing and went to join him.


    Queen and Zero were the only humans there, as the rest were in the underground shelter.


    For a fight like this, most humans would be little more than cannon fodder.


    ¡°What do we face?¡± Baby Ghost asked. He had managed to open three gene locks after starting from scratch, but he was still in no condition to fight what now faced them.


    Ghost Eye was making a noise, pointing at something in the distance. He had very good eyesight, which was why Han Sen selected him as a scout.


    Dry Bone King tranted what he had to say again, ¡°Saint Fan, with his army in tow, is five hundred miles away. He has seen five super creatures and three king spirits apanying him. But to pad out the forces, swathes of smaller creatures havee, too. With the emperor himself showing his face, do you think we should fall back?¡±


    Dry Bone King added thest sentence himself, as he doubted their strength in repelling such a foe. If his father had failed to defeat Saint Fan Emperor, there was no chance he could.


    ¡°Whatchu¡¯ afraid of, son? We haven¡¯t got nothing to fear. We¡¯ve got the greater hand here,¡± Xie Qing King said, as he puffed on a cigar.


    ¡°He is an emperor. Realistically, now would be the time for us to go. We can alwayse back. Living to fight another day sounds worthwhile to me,¡± Baby Ghost said.


    Water Fairy chimed in to say, ¡°You should stop arguing and just do whatever our master tells us.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Han Sen.


    ¡°These colors don¡¯t run. I¡¯m fighting, no matter what. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m without an escape n, if things truly turn awry. If their forces are overwhelming, we can return to the underground shelter,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen did not want to lose the emperor tree just yet, and thest thing he wanted was for an emperor to easily im the goodies he himself had fought to obtain.


    Han Sen could deal with the king spirits and super creatures without much issue. It was the emperor himself that presented the problem. He wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d muster what it would take to bring the emperor down.


    Ordinary king spirits could not fight him, and Purple Emperor wasn¡¯t a true emperor yet, either.


    ¡°Purple Emperor can fight with my berserk gold raven beast soul, and I myself have super king spirit mode and Little Angel. All hope is not lost, and at the very least, fleeing will remain a viable option. I can escape whenever I wish,¡± Han Sen mulled to himself.

 Chapter 1235 - Power of Holy Rhino

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Power of Holy Rhino</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had decided to stay and fight. He brought all his spirits and super creatures outside of the shelter to battle upon the fields. He didn¡¯t want to risk the construct of Thunder Hell Shelter getting destroyed.


    After walking a few dozen miles, he and hispanions caught sight of the enemy spirits and creatures approaching.


    The spirit that led the host was d in ck armor that masked his face. A subtle, dark glow shimmered around the being. He looked like an ancient deity, but Han Sen knew exactly who he was. That was Saint Fan, whom he had seen in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. The spirit hadn¡¯t changed much.


    Saint Fan Emperor was sitting upon the Holy Rhino, which looked as strong as ever. It glowed with a holy light, acting as a beacon for the army to follow.


    What Han Sen had seen, when the Holy Rhino ascended to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, was still one of the most incredible sights he had ever witnessed. It was something Han Sen thought was insane. And now, over the time of its existence in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, it had been looked after well by Saint Fan Emperor, as it had opened nine gene locks already.


    Beside Saint Fan Emperor, there were three king spirits and a few super creatures. Behind the leading line was an army of spirits and creatures, all of varying types, sizes, and shapes.


    A few of the creatures looked familiar, as they were the spirits and creatures that had escaped from Thunder Hell Shelter.


    Han Sen frowned, noticing this. If Saint Fan had the creatures from Thunder Hell Shelter, he would know everything about the ce. He wasing fully prepared, and there were very few trump cards Han Sen had left to y.


    When Saint Fan recognized Han Sen, a visible look of shock fell across his face. He said, ¡°Human; it was you who killed Thunder Hell Emperor and imed his shelter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen answered as he sat upon Golden Growler, eschewing all possible feelings of apprehension.


    Saint Fan smiled and said, ¡°I left a mark on you, did I not? I had hoped to have youe to my shelter, but that mare reced it. Lotus imed you, did she not? Not that it matters, because you will be mine once more.¡±


    Saint Fan made it sound like he¡¯d soon expect a grovel-like bow by Han Sen, and he¡¯d have no trouble getting a submission from him. Han Sen was aware of how he was making it sound, so Han Sen said, ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. In fact, it might be the opposite! Perhapster, it will be you who belongs to me.¡±


    Seeing Saint Fan there, though, made his mind drift to wonder what power the spirits possessed that allowed them to return to a previous shelter and escort creatures through.


    If Han Sen could do this, he thought he¡¯d be able to bring his mother to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Saint Fan Emperor looked miffed, and he responded to Han Sen by saying, ¡°You might be able to steal Thunder Hell¡¯s spirit stone, but the talent that enabled that is useless against a being as magnificent as I. Get on your knees and you can return to the shelter with yourrades. All deals will be off the table once swords ring, knuckles fly, and bones break.¡±


    ¡°Talking with this fool is pointless, yo. Let¡¯s kill him!¡± Xie Qing King did not wait, and with a gleam of silver light, he took off running towards the enemy.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s power was simr to that of Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode. That being said, it wasn¡¯t as effective.


    Seeing Xie Qing Kinge, Saint Fan did not seem to care. It was a king spirit that hade running out to fight, after all.


    Xie Qing King ran before a king spirit of the enemy and unleashed a barrage of punches. The enemy¡¯s fists were very quick, and they were able to repel every single hit. The enemy¡¯s fists were like shields.


    Pang!


    Xie Qing King punched a little harder and broke the fist-shield. Then, another salvo of punches was unleashed.


    The king spirit didn¡¯t seem to care much about the punches it was being delivered, though, and it sought tounch a punch of its own at Xie Qing King¡¯s head.


    Fortunately, his power did not match Xie Qing King¡¯s power. With a boost, Xie Qing King¡¯s fist was driven into the enemy spirit¡¯s chest, while the enemy spirit¡¯s punch was thrown into Xie Qing King¡¯s head.


    A hole was smashed into the king spirit¡¯s body as Xie Qing King¡¯s fist ripped clean through. And when the king spirit¡¯s own fist came into contact with Xie Qing King, it did nothing. The power seemed to have been nullified when it came into contact with the silver light that veiled Xie Qing King.


    ¡°Get back to me once you¡¯ve practiced the art of punching walls for a hundred thousand years in a dreadfully boring incarceration... matey,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    Everyone, witnessing Xie Qing King¡¯s coolness and ferociousness in taking the fight to the enemy, were given the hope they needed, but had struggled to find before now.


    Saint Fan didn¡¯t care much for his subordinate¡¯s death, though, as the Holy Rhino¡¯s horn began to shine. Immediately, the spirit Xie Qing King had thought to have killed stood up and healed back to full health.


    ¡°Our fight is not over,¡± the king spirit cackled.


    Xie Qing King frowned, and he looked to be filled with a murderous rage. He approached the king spirit again. To this, Saint Fan waved his hand, amand to the rest of hispanions to begin fighting.


    Seeing Saint Fan not want to fight himself, Han Sen responded bymanding Purple Emperor and the rest to deal with the army.


    The opponent only had seven king ss elites with him, while Saint Fan and the rhino stayed out of the fighting. Purple Emperor, Xie Qing King, and Little Angel were very strong, and they were swiftly able to take control of the battleground.


    But Han Sen soon found out that this was pointless. The Holy Rhino was able to heal all the forces that were beaten down, making it impossible to keep the dead, dead.


    ¡°It is no wonder they are not afraid to die! Injuries don¡¯t stick,¡± Han Sen told himself, while frowning.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡± Xie Qing King¡¯s fists were like a couple of silver suns now, as they pummeled the daylight out of the spirit in front of him again. He had torn through every shield and beaten the spirit into a wretched, mangled mess on the floor, ready to be smashed.

 Chapter 1236 - Not Dying and Not Hurting

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Not Dying and Not Hurting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The rhino¡¯s horn was shining brightly, and that same light was now caressing the crumpled king spirit. Xie Qing King did not relent in his pummeling of the spirit, but no matter what he did, it just wouldn¡¯t give up the ghost.


    Pang!


    This time, when the spirit was able to get up, it punched Xie Qing King in the face, making his nose bleed. And it wasn¡¯t only Xie Qing King having to deal with such a predicament. Ghost Eye, Blue Dinosaur, and Dry Bone were also at this same disadvantage.


    Disloyal Knight¡¯s halo had the ability to weaken others, but Saint Fan¡¯s army was practically invincible. They did not fear death, either, so a reduction in damage output or a reduction of defense durability on their part meant nothing. That being said, the wounds would stay on the broken enemies, which meant their effectiveness in battle gradually reduced the more they were beaten.


    ¡°Holy Rhino is good; it is no wonder Saint Fan values it so highly and has allowed it to level up so high,¡± Han Sen thought, as he readied himself to attack the rhino and Saint Fan Emperor.


    Han Sen needed to get rid of the duo, as victory did not seem a likely oue if they were still in y.


    But before Han Sen struck, Xie Qing King barked something across the battlefield. The scary silver light that had enveloped him made him look like a terrifying foe. Han Sen was a great distance away from him at this point, but he could feel the immense power Xie Qing King was about to deploy. It made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.


    Seeing the king spirit rise again, Xie Qing King had definitely had enough. He screamed, ¡°Die!¡±


    The fists came thick and fast, one wallop after another, wrecking the body of the king spirit. The heat of the silver fists then melted its body into thick, bubbling tar as it was beaten back into a rocky cliffside. Like a mechanical drill, Xie Qing King pummeled him through the rock as if he was merrily digging a tunnel.


    After the silver light dimmed, the body of the king spirit was shown to have disappeared. It had been vaporized.


    ¡°Even after respawning another ten thousand times, you¡¯ll never have what it takes to beat me!¡± Xie Qing King hollered, as he drew a pair of sunshades and slid them into his face.


    As cool as he tried to y it, though, Han Sen knew Xie Qing King was sweating. That attack had cost Xie Qing King a lot of energy.


    Still, the fact that he had destroyed a king spirit into actual nothingness was scary. Han Sen said to him, ¡°Brother Xie, you rock.¡±


    If the body was gone, the rhino couldn¡¯t heal it.


    But Saint Fan Emperor waved his hand, and then, a weird light appeared. This light was sent towards Xie Qing King.


    Boom!


    The light broke and diminished, returning the king spirit in front of Xie Qing King unharmed and free from wounds. Seeing this, Xie Qing King¡¯s face changed. Han Sen now knew why his opponents really weren¡¯t afraid of death. Even if they couldn¡¯t be healed, resurrection was only a hand flick away.


    Han Sen summoned Purple Emperor and then became a berserk gold raven. Together, the duo went to battle Saint Fan.


    Han Sen used the gold raven because he could not yet use Ancient Devil Soldier. The raven had berserk powers, too, so it was bound to be effective against the emperor.


    Seeing Han Sen and Purple Emperor approach, Saint Fan didn¡¯t move much. He just remained where was,fy upon the rhino. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of anything.


    When they approached, Saint Fan lifted his hands and managed to grab them both with ease. The talons of the raven and the purple sword were grabbed by Saint Fan with no trouble. Han Sen and Purple Emperor could not escape the wretched grip he had on him.


    Saint Fan was a twisted devil, and he started to smack the two puppets in his hands together, getting them to hit each other repeatedly.


    Dry Bone King said Saint Fan could make the flesh of two creatures merge together, and these words stuck with Han Sen all too well. Thest thing he was going to do was allow that.


    Han Sen pped his wings and managed to writhe out of the emperor¡¯s grip, leaving a few scratch marks on his hands as he slipped free.


    Purple Emperor, seeing an opportunity now arise, let the sword go, jumped on Saint Fan¡¯s head, and used another beamde to strike him.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The purple beam struck against the armor a few times, but it was futile. Only the exposed skin was susceptible to damage. But as soon as wounds appeared on Saint Fan¡¯s skin, they were immediately healed. You¡¯d miss it if you blinked.


    ¡°Are emperors always this strong?¡± Han Sen used his phoenix techniques to repeatedly hit Saint Fan while trying to avoid getting grabbed again. Purple Emperor continued using his des of light to strike their ultimate foe.


    But Saint Fan didn¡¯t even seem concerned. He sat upon the rhino, unmoved. It was almost as if he didn¡¯t want to stop the two from hitting him.


    ¡°There might only be one gene lock gap, but it¡¯s a nearly unbridgeable chasm. Nine gene locks is so weak, inparison.¡± Han Sen thought the extra, tenth gene lock made all the difference in the world.


    Purple Emperor had ten gene locks open, but due to theck of sufficient nutrition during its birth, its power was not all that different from Han Sen¡¯s. But they were also individual, and Han Sen could notbine with Purple Emperor as he could with Little Angel.


    They still managed to hold Saint Fan back, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference for those down on the battlefield. Slowly but surely, the tides were turning, and they were not doing well.


    Even Xie Qing King had been injured quite a bit, by this point.

 Chapter 1237 - Fighting Saint Fan

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Fighting Saint Fan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dry Bone King looked dismayed, but it was no surprise. He was talented with the heart bone, and he could break the hearts of his enemies in their chests, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before they were back on their feet. The dismay came as no surprise, for they were all fighting unbeatable foes.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s heart had sunk even lower, though. He could kill any king spirit there he desired, but they¡¯d each be resurrected in no time.


    Little Angel¡¯s greatsword continued to hack down the super creatures she went up against. But whenever she beheaded an opponent, the head would soon roll up and get stitched back on.


    No matter how powerful they were, fighting was a useless uphill struggle against enemies that couldn¡¯t be destroyed.


    The only ones making genuine progress on the battlefield were Thorn Queen and Water Fairy. Thorn Queen was able to use vines to trap and subdue creatures. Even if they could be healed, beneath the nasty entrapment of thorny ropes, they were out of the game.


    Water Fairy had a simr move, but she used water bubbles to encase and suffocate enemies.


    Xie Qing King broke another foe¡¯s head, but lo and behold, it respawned the next second.


    He turned around, picked up Snowball, who was idly spectating by the side, and threw it towards the arisen king spirit.


    The king spirit used his shield to block, but it was quickly broken by Xie Qing King, allowing Snowball to get in close.


    Snowball squealed and shed with a white light, which momentarily blinded the king spirit. The spirit felt as if it had been a victim of a hundred shbang grenades, and it felt as if his world was spinning amidst the blinding light.


    ¡°Haha! Brains before brawn, you numpty!¡± Xie Qing King called to the ball Snowball had trapped the king spirit within, and then kicked it away like a corner kick.


    The ball hit a nearby wall with terrible force, and it bounced all the way back to Xie Qing King. With a smile, he was happy toply and kick it back once more.


    Xie Qing King looked as if he was actually having fun, ying ser by himself.


    ¡°Brother Xie Qing, help!¡± Dry Bone King suddenly called from across the field.


    His bone heart was useless, and close-quarterbat was where Dry Bone King was least proficient. Even Baby Ghost could not do ought for him.


    Pang!


    The white ball was kicked away by Xie Qing King, onest time with frightening power. It drilled through a cliffside and became lodged deep inside.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Xie Qing King grabbed Snowball and ran over to the monster that was harassing Dry Bone King.


    To make use of Snowball, he had to get in close. But that could be difficult if the opponent knew what to expect. So, Xie Qing King just charged towards it and punched the foe to knock it off-bnce.


    The silver light broke the moltenva casing that protected the monster, and then, Xie Qing King shoved Snowball onto the fiery beast.


    Snowball shed white again, trapping the monster inside another white ball.


    Xie Qing King immediately kicked the white ball away, as if to score a penalty kick.


    Saint Fan had be aware of what Xie Qing King was doing now, and when he saw him run towards another creature, he frowned.


    They had found a way to get around his healing and resurrection expertise.


    Seeing Xie Qing King continue going about this, Saint Fan disengaged Han Sen and went towards the tricksy and ill-dressed spirit. Swiftly, he managed to snatch Snowball away from Xie Qing King.


    Saint Fan Emperor knew the fluffy little creature could end up tipping the scales of the battle.


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Xie Qing King shed with a silver light, then took the opportunity to punch Saint Fan.


    Pang!


    Xie Qing King put all his strength into that punch, and he managed to rocket his fist through Saint Fan¡¯s armor and body.


    Han Sen was delighted to see this, so he and Purple Emperor leaped onto the dazed emperor to deal more damage and kill him before he could recover.


    Han Sen¡¯s talons shredded Saint Fan¡¯s wounds into gnarly bits as Purple Emperor shed the wound from another side.


    He looked as if he was going to be ripped apart, but Saint Fan smiled as if he couldn¡¯t care less.


    All three of them suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s arm, Han Sen¡¯s talons, and Purple Emperor¡¯s sword suddenly became a part of Saint Fan¡¯s renewed flesh. He had healed, with the three of them connected to him.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Han Sen wished to pull his talons away, but he felt great pain in doing so, as if he was trying to tear his own arm off.


    Xie Qing King was the same, too. But fortunately, Purple Emperor was able to let go of his sword and fall back for a moment.


    ¡°What is this sick sh*t?¡± Xie Qing King looked incredibly angry, and he repeatedly pummeled Saint Fan¡¯s head.


    Saint Fan didn¡¯t attempt to dodge, though, and he just let this ur. It was strange, because eventually, Xie Qing King¡¯s fists prated his skull and battered Saint Fan¡¯s brain.


    But the next second, it made sense, and it made Xie Qing King look even worse. The head of Saint Fan healed, trapping Xie Qing King¡¯s hand inside his brain.


    Xie Qing King wished to pull his hand away, but he felt a headachee on. It prompted him to start sweating profusely.

 Chapter 1238 - Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Dangerous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s face was not looking good. If you touched Saint Fan Emperor¡¯s body, your limbs could sink and be one with him, and any subsequent hits meant bringing damage to yourself. This was what had urred to them.


    Saint Fan Emperor did not feel any pain, and amidst all this, he smiled and said, ¡°Xie Qing King, that is a name not unfamiliar to me. I heard of the power you wielded back when I was first born. I must say, the ims of your talents are overrated.¡±


    Saint Fan threw a fist to punch Xie Qing King¡¯s belly.


    Xie Qing King had one of his hands in Sant Fan¡¯s chest, and his other was lodged inside his opponent¡¯s head. There was nothing he could do to dodge.


    Saint Fan Emperor¡¯s fist began to boil with an eerie silver light, as if he was absorbing Xie Qing King¡¯s power.


    Pang! Pang!


    Saint Fan¡¯s fists, imbued with silver light, began to pummel Xie Qing King repeatedly, until his chest caved-in.


    Han Sen was shocked, thinking they really had be a part of Saint Fan, and now, Saint Fan could make use of their powers.


    Watching Saint Fan punch Xie Qing King, Han Sen tried to throw fire at the wretched spirit to end the madness. But Saint Fan knocked away the approaching fire, and he did not allow his fist to stop there. The fist went onwards to punch Han Sen in the head, making him suffer a great deal of pain.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Han Sen wanted to activate his super king spirit mode, but just as he resolved to, he heard a barking sound.


    Snowball had snuck behind Saint Fan, and with his ability to trap beings inside white spheres, it tried to do the same to the spirit.


    It worked, but Han Sen and Xie Qing King were trapped inside, too.


    ¡°Good job, Snowball!¡± Han Sen thought trapping the spirit would be the best course of action, first and foremost.


    ¡°Woof!¡± Snowball barked.


    But their new glimmer of hope was brief, and their faces soon became grim once more. Saint Fan was able to throw his fist through the previously-thought-to-be-indestructible skin of the white sphere.


    A ball that could withstand the number sixteen of Saving Money had been broken in a single punch by Saint Fan.


    Saint Fan¡¯s body exited the ball, with it attached to his back.


    ¡°Everything and everyone can be a part of me, and all control can be submitted to me!¡± Saint Fan proimed.


    Snowball barked and ran off, jumping into a sphere of his own in the process.


    ¡°What a wimp!¡± Xie Qing King said.


    Han Sen found it funny that Xie Qing King had initially believed Snowball had saved their lives.


    Saint Fan then threw a punch towards Han Sen, with another fist that had been imbued with a silver light.


    Han Sen knew how strong Xie Qing King was, and he knew full well if Saint Fan was going to ce all his strength in that punch, he¡¯d be dead in the next couple of seconds.


    But he was stuck and unable to go anywhere. He had no choice but to brace for impact and ept the iing hit.


    Pang!


    Han Sen grabbed his other talon and shed Saint Fan Emperor¡¯s waist, but it was only onest, futile attempt of trying to get away. It really was impossible to get free.


    But then, the Purple Emperor appeared. He hadn¡¯t wished to attack because he didn¡¯t want to deal damage to Han Sen as he attacked Saint Fan.


    Saint Fan¡¯s punch met with Han Sen, and it hurt. He then punched Xie Qing King. And repeatedly, Saint Fan continued to beat them both ck, blue, and bloody.


    Han Sen knew he had to think of something, and that this couldn¡¯t be allowed to go on much longer. Now, he had no choice but to use super king spirit mode.


    Han Sen returned from his triple-talon gold raven status, but he noticed his arms were still attached to Saint Fan.


    Han Sen did not know if super king spirit mode would allow him an escape, but he did know he had to try. If the likelihood of death seemed strong, he might as well do all he could, after all.


    And currently, Dry Bone King was not faring too well in battle. Snowball had managed to imprison two of the creatures that had attacked him, but there were still five more to go. With the tide not changing, things had to drastically improve for everyone, if they were going to achieve victory.


    Thorn Queen was still capable of trapping enemies, but the vines wouldn¡¯t hold them forever, and it was only a matter of time before they could indeed escape.


    Snowball ran over to Bao¡¯er and cowered behind her back, not wanting to move. It was not like anyone could break his sphere and force him out, either.


    Qing Jun tried to grab hold of Snowball and go around the field with him, as he was an invaluable asset in trapping the super creatures and king spirits that dominated the field of battle. Its nerves had been rattled so much, though, that did not seem likely to happen.


    Bao¡¯er held her gourd and looked at the chaos afore her, and particrly at Han Sen and Saint Fan. She wished to make use of the item, but she was afraid of bringing harm to Han Sen. She was also unsure whether or not she could truly suck Saint Fan into the gourd.


    Regardless of what was going on, Han Sen was now determined to do things his way. He was going to activate super king spirit mode andbine with Little Angel.


    Han Sen only needed to get his hands free, so he could escape.


    But before he could be a super king spirit, a long howling sound came from a nearby forest. Something scary was quickly headed their way.


    Han Sen was shocked, thinking they were reinforcements belonging to Saint Fan. After all, Han Sen had brought everyone, and there was no one else who coulde to his aid.


    But even Saint Fan Emperor looked disturbed upon hearing that howl.

 Chapter 1239 - Little Silver Has Come to Save His Master

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Little Silver Has Come to Save His Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The howling sounded from afar, but its carrier was quickly closing the distance.


    When the howling came to an abrupt end, a creature emerged from the brush of the nearby forest.


    ¡°Little Silver!¡± Han Sen was delighted to see his pastpanion leap into the fray.


    Its elegant fur was just like Han Sen remembered, and it brought him immense joy just to see the scruffy animale with lightning flickering across its body.


    Truth be told, though, the title ¡°Little Silver¡± was no longer suitable. In his time away from Han Sen, the silver fox had grown to be a giant, almost wolf-like fox. It had ten electrified fox tails that crackled and sparked with an intensity that looked as if it could tear the dimension apart.


    Saint Fan was visibly disturbed when he saw it.


    But Han Sen was exuberantly happy, and rightly so. Hispanion hadn¡¯t just returned, he hade back with a grand amount of power. The significance of its tails told them it had either opened nine gene locks, or quite possibly, ten.


    The silver fox swung its tail after appearing, as a bolt of lightning was fired towards Saint Fan.


    Saint Fan did not want the lightning to touch him, so he swung Han Sen and Xie Qing King together as a meatshield.


    Boom!


    The silver lightning hit Han Sen and Xie Qing King, and the looks on their faces were the distorted and wild expectation of a sudden death that was about to strike them.


    They were unable to avoid the lightning, but when they got hit, they noticed it wasn¡¯t a bolt meant to harm them. It healed them. Their relief was immense, and the healing power they received equaled the power of the Holy Rhino at the very least.


    When the lightning came into contact with Saint Fan¡¯s body, though, the emperor let out a shrill shriek of pure agony. The lightning seared the skin off his entire body and made him smoke.


    At that precise moment, Han Sen and Xie Qing King noticed they had been separated from Saint Fan.


    The lightning attack had left Saint Fan¡¯s body charred and burned, and the wounds looked irreparable. He tried to heal himself, but try as he might, he was unable to.


    Little Silver wasn¡¯t letting up on his master¡¯s aggressor, though. He pumped up the charge and continued frying Saint Fan. In response, the scorched spirit tried to use a white light in defense.


    The powers of the two looked to be equal, and it wasn¡¯t immediately clear who would win.


    The silver fox did not stop casting, and the holy light of Saint Fan¡¯s shield had grown in volume and intensity to equal a small silver sun.


    There was no explosion, but the existence of the greenery around them flickered violently, as if there was a switch that operated time periods. One moment, the greenery would be in full, verdant bloom. The next, a scorched, charred hellscape. It switched between the two rapidly and made for an awe-inducing sight.


    Han Sen¡¯s energy felt disturbed as he witnessed this. He wanted nothing more than to leave, feeling dwarfed by the gargantuan forces that battled before him.


    ¡°Everyone, focus on felling the remaining spirits and super creatures!¡± Han Sen called, running into battle against Saint Fan¡¯s army.


    Now, Saint Fan had been left to deal with a being that was his equal. He was left to fight with the silver fox, and he couldn¡¯t be distracted. Under the pressure put on him by the electric fox, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to resurrect anything that died.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing Kingid waste to the remaining forces with ease, all except for the Holy Rhino. But Han Sen thought it odd. Despite what he killed, Han Sen did not receive a single announcement.


    This made him frown. Even if the foes he had routed could be resurrected, death¡ªno matter how temporary¡ªshould yield him an announcement of some kind. This must have meant Saint Fan did not resurrect them on the field of battle, and that he must have done something before he came to fight.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a new trick. I wonder what he did, exactly.¡± Han Sen weighed the mystery in his mind.


    But Han Sen also felt a streak of relief. If Saint Fan truly had the power of resurrecting spirits and creatures, it was almost too frightening a thing toprehend.


    Saint Fan was not invincible in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, despite his immense amount of power. Even he had a limit.


    Then, Han Sen suddenly heard the boisterous spirit scream aloud once more. It looked like he had failed to withstand the power of Little Silver¡¯s lightning.


    ¡°What did Little Silver do to be so strong? He must have eaten more than the nine-tailed fox¡¯s geno essence I let him have. He must have unearthed some fairly nifty treasure,¡± Han Sen thought.


    But the silver fox and all the super creatures on Ghost Mountain had all disappeared without a trace, so he thought something fairly more substantial had taken ce, as well.


    Saint Fan shouted, and turning to look, Han Sen saw a lot of strange light beam right into him.


    From out of Saint Fan, a snake head, lion body, and spider ws were all beginning to grow.


    Han Sen said, ¡°All these creatures were a part of him already? They didn¡¯t resurrect, they were just birthed by him!¡±


    Now, all the super creatures and king spirits of the field became one with Saint Fan. His body became stronger, and it made Little Silver¡¯s glow look fainter.


    The silver fox looked like he was having a hard time keeping up the constant discharge of electricity.


    Saint Fan was bing more powerful than they thought could be possible, as he grew to epass a mish-mash of all those different creatures. The silver lightning was no longer enough to keep him at bay.


    Water can extinguish fire, but if the fire is too strong, not even water can help.

 Chapter 1240 - Three-Life Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Three-Life Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Saint Fan¡¯s holy light continued to expand, and the light that had previously suppressed him was dwarfed and had to pull away.


    ¡°Thunder of life! Very good! If you be a part of me, I will obtain your powers, too.¡± Saint Fan was talking like a madman.


    Saint Fan was able to heal himself, but not anyone else. That was why he valued the rhino so much. They were both of a holy element, but if Saint Fanbined with the rhino, he could not use it to heal others.


    The silver fox¡¯s ability of healing was of a different element, and if Saint Fan consumed Little Silver, he could ovee this hurdle.


    Saint Fan had a wide array of wretched powers bubbling within him, and he used it all to fight back the silver lightning. But with his strength starting to prove itself supreme, Little Silver began to struggle, and Saint Fan was inching closer and closer to the furry fighter.


    The silver fox did all he could to strengthen his thunder, but nothing he did could prohibit the lurching approach of Saint Fan.


    ¡°We have to do something! We can¡¯t just let him bully that fox!¡± Xie Qing King eximed.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing they could realistically do. Nothing they could do worked on Saint Fan, and thest thing they wanted was to be glued to him.


    Han Sen saw something weird about Saint Fan, but he wasn¡¯t sure what it was.


    Seeing Saint Fan get closer to the silver fox, though, Han Sen still did not activate his super king spirit mode to help.


    Boom! Boom!


    Saint Fan¡¯s hideous body, if it could even be called that, was sickening to see. It resembled little more than a hulking biomass, whose footsteps rocked the earth with each step.


    Half an hourter, Saint Fan had managed toe directly before the silver fox. With one of the snakes that protruded from his body, he tried to snatch the silver fox.


    ¡°Little Silver,e back!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    The silver fox heard Han Sen¡¯smand, and then suddenly its size shrank. It leaped onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, taking back its rightful spot where his master had severely missed him.


    Saint Fan turned around to look at Han Sen and hispanions. Many of the mouths across his body opened to say, ¡°Good; you¡¯ve all lined up to offer yourselves up for my consumption. You must earnestly wish me to be a demi-god, but be good and queue up single-file, would you?¡±


    After that, Saint Fan began his approach towards them all. It was a terrifying thing to behold.


    Snowball turned into a ball and ran off, but he wasn¡¯t the only one. They all fell back together, acknowledging their foe was now far too strong.


    ¡°Saint Fan Emperor, before you try and consume us all, can I ask you two questions?¡± Han Sen did not wait for a response, and he immediately asked, ¡°How did you return to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary for the rhino?¡±


    All the mouths on Saint Fan opened to answer, ¡°That is the ability of an emperor shelter. They all have different abilities, and mine provided this one. When triggered, you can open a gate that leads you to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. I did not break through space, and it was the rhino who opened the gate. That gate led to an emperor shelter, which just so happened to be mine.¡±


    Han Sen was disappointed with this answer. He thought he could move his mother and Yanran to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary with safety.


    ¡°Second question; why do you attack us? I fail to believe all this is purely in the desire for revenge,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I do not need to exin anything to you,¡± Saint Fan said, preparing to absorb him.


    ¡°It is because of that tree, isn¡¯t it?¡± Han Sen said.


    Saint Fan asked, ¡°You saw it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I saw three fruits upon its branches. One of the fruits contained a Twin Knight,¡± Han Sen exined.


    Saint Fan looked surprised, and he asked, ¡°Has it matured yet?¡±


    Now Han Sen understood Saint Fan¡¯s rush to do battle was not for revenge, but for the tree that resided in Thunder Hell Shelter. Han Sen also knew now that it was a Three-Life Tree. He did not know what the other fruits were, though.


    ¡°Do you know what the other two fruits are that grow on the Three-Life Tree?¡± Han Sen asked, but he was ignored. Saint Fan simply moved forward and tried to attack.


    The silver fox used lightning to break the power it had expelled towards Han Sen.


    But Saint Fan had grown incredibly strong, and although the attack had been stayed, the malformed spirit himself could not be stopped. His approach continued.


    For some reason, his powers felt unlimited. But also, weaker.


    Han Sen pped his wings and dodged another attack. He stood in front of the hideous body and said, ¡°Look at yourself, before trying to kill us!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, what game are you trying to y now?¡± Saint Fan said. He knew the extent of his powers and knew how wretched he actually appeared, but he just continued trying to attack.


    ¡°Look at yourself! Look at your body! Are you afraid I will assault you?¡± Han Sen asked, evading the strike.


    Saint Fan was not afraid of any possible assault Han Sen could muster, and he had more than one pair of eyes now. He took control of the snake and led it out to get a better view of himself, but what he saw shocked him. He said, ¡°Impossible!¡±

 Chapter 1241 - Invisible Toxic King Scorpion

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Invisible Toxic King Scorpion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen didn¡¯t lie to Saint Fan, as his body truly had developed a problem.


    The ugly biomass had developed a number of unhealthy blisters. They were empty, but they produced deep craters across his body when popped.


    These blisters began to appear more and more, honebing the mutated being like some beehive. The gross sight of Saint Fan was only bing more garish and twisted.


    ¡°Impossible! My body is fine; I can heal...¡± Saint Fan was speaking from many of the mouths thatposed his body.


    He had no idea when this had begun, and the wounds that were webbing their way across him had sprung up on him with surprising speed. It didn¡¯t seem as if he would have noticed, had Han Sen not pointed the issue out to him.


    More and more blisters grew, transforming the biomass into a podded mess, not too unlike a thick bunch of grapes. The blisters, when they bloated and became too big, popped to reveal craters in the flesh. Nothing came out of them, but it was clearly a problem.


    Saint Fan¡¯s body was full of these holes, and it was like he was fizzing away.


    ¡°How is this happening? Heal me, rhino!¡± Saint Fanmanded.


    Holy Rhino cast its holy light on Saint Fan, but something seemed to separate the light from the wounds.


    Saint Fan was frightened by what was going on, so he tossed away all the now-grotesque carcasses of spirits and creatures that had previously resided within him.


    When he had been reduced to his true self, even his proper body was bing holey. Things looked dire for him.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Saint Fan demanded.


    ¡°Nothing; aside from killing you,¡± Han Sen said, with giddy excitement bubbling beneath his straight-faced words.


    At the beginning, when Han Sen¡¯s talons scraped against Saint Fan, the spirit healed immediately after. The toxins Han Sen had deployed within that scratch, however, could not be healed.


    Han Sen was not carrying poison around with him; he had actually put a glyph to use. It gleamed across his back now, and it was the glyph that came from the Thorn Scorpion. It had beenbined with the Invisible King Scorpion gem beast soul.


    Invisible Toxic King Scorpion Beast Soul: Glyph Type


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t had a chance to try it out yet, and all he had known about it was that it carried and deployed toxic poisons.


    The toxic substance was a silent killer, one without smell and taste. It could go totally unnoticed until the effects took action.


    After Han Sen attacked Saint Fan, Han Sen initially believed it did nothing. There was no immediate reaction, and with Saint Fan being so strong anyway, it wasn¡¯t entirely unlikely that he could withstand the poison.


    If it was effective, Saint Fan would have most likely brought attention to it, as well.


    Han Sen only noticed the poison was working when he saw the blisters begin to develop, swell, and pop like a corrosive acid.


    Han Sen was happy that the poison had taken effect, but he was more than surprised to learn Saint Fan hadn¡¯t even noticed what was happening to him until Han Sen had pointed it out.


    The toxic substance might not have been the strongest in existence, but it was most certainly the most unsettling. It really was quite mindblowing to learn Saint Fan waspletely oblivious to the poison he had been struck with.


    Han Sen did not know if he himself could withstand such a toxin, either.


    Han Sen really wanted to practice Jadeskin after seeing this, as it increased one¡¯s poison and toxin resistances. It was far better at developing such defenses than the Dongxuan Sutra.


    The Dongxuan Sutra was great for building a powerfully-bnced body, but it wasn¡¯t the greatest out there. If it truly was the be-all and end-all, Dongxuan Zi would not have died.


    ¡°I definitely need to practice Jadeskin,¡± Han Sen decided.


    Saint Fan¡¯s body was peppered with holes, but he still could not feel anything. He only noticed what was going on due to what his eyes were rying to him.


    What¡¯s more, Saint Fan lifeforce was gradually beginning to fade. He became weaker and weaker, despite his insistence on clinging to the belief that he had not been poisoned and that this was the work of some other phantom menace.


    Saint Fan looked at Han Sen with utter contempt, and suddenly, he jumped into the skies, wishing to fly away and abandon the field of battle.


    Han Sen patted Little Silver on the head. Then, the furry fiend leaped into the air, split its ten tails, and fired a barrage of electric bullets to fry the airborne Saint Fan.


    Saint Fan was incredibly weak by this point, so he was disintegrated into nothing more than dust.


    Aside from the rhino, everything that was a part of him disappeared.


    Everyone else who was present had just taken a seat to watch the spectacle. They were in awe at what had transpired, but they were also extremely confused. They didn¡¯t have a clue about what had just happened.


    Dry Bone King wanted to kill the rhino. It might not have been an active participant in the fight, but it had supported Saint Fan and healed the troops constantly.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Han Sen had a history with the rhino. He had even obtained its tear, as well. Furthermore, the rhino was most likely under contract with the spirit and was only doing as it wasmanded. Han Sen didn¡¯t want the rhino to die or be killed so simply.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to let the rhino go back to help Saint Fan rebuild, either.


    ¡°Rhino, I know you have been contracted to help Saint Fan. And I know you were only doing as you were bid to.¡± Han Sen said this while bringing out his Cruel Bottle. He went on to say, ¡°This bottle is its own little dimension. It can disconnect you from the obligations you are sworn to here, in this world. The contract Saint Fan has with you has no meaning or hold on you inside this bottle. If you wish to switch masters, I will ept you. And if you join me, you can reside inside this bottle until I have finished with Saint Fan once and for all. Only I will have the power to release you once you enter, but you have my word that I won¡¯t hold you for any longer than is necessary.¡±

 Chapter 1242 - Obtaining the Holy Rhino’s Allegiance

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Obtaining the Holy Rhino¡¯s Allegiance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Holy Rhino seemed to agree to Han Sen¡¯s offer. It roared and then entered the Cruel Bottle.


    Han Sen was delighted about this, so he put a lid on it. For the rhino, this was simr to humans taking refuge in the Alliance, away from the sanctuaries where the motions and terms of a contract were always in y. For the duration it was in the bottle, the rhino was safe.


    Saint Fan now couldn¡¯t kill the rhino for switching its allegiance, but if Han Sen wanted to enlist Holy Rhino as an ally in the future, he knew he¡¯d have to take down Saint Fan once and for all.


    Unfortunately for Han Sen, he could not yet kill Saint Fan. If anything, that frightening spirit was more powerful than ever. It was highly likely the rest of the super creatures inhabiting Saint Fan Shelter would be absorbed to be a part of him.


    Saint Fan must have known he had been poisoned, too. Han Sen couldn¡¯t waltz in and expect to y the same trick on him, as Saint Fan would have most likely deployed a precaution to avoid it happening again.


    The Invisible Toxic King Scorpion glyph was a powerful item he had developed, but Han Sen still had to get in close and deal proper damage to the spirit to put the poisons to work. If Saint Fan hadbined with a host of additional king spirits and super creatures, getting up close and personal would be harder than ever.


    Still, Han Sen could take sce in the fact that he and his people had each emerged from the battle as they had entered. Although hispanions were weary, Han Sen had not lost a single one. Furthermore, the silver fox hade back to him. Of course, Han Sen acknowledged how terrifyingly close the situation had been to disaster before the furry thing had leaped in to save the day. If it hadn¡¯te back at that precise moment, Saint Fan would have killed them all before the toxins took effect.


    As evidenced by the dy that day, the toxins really did take a good amount of time to work on powerful foes. But, with the battle over, everyone returned to the shelter. Queen went straight back to practicing, as she had been unable to help at all in the fight.


    There was a stark line between having a death wish and being willing to die in aid and service of others in the face of extreme adversity. Death was around the next corner, if she wished it to be, but a true cause to bring about death was a rarity.


    After this, though, she was given a renewed perspective. She could see the contrast between her and Han Sen¡¯s strength, and she had a better grasp on how much weaker she was and how much further she had to go if she wished topete and be of help like the rest of hispanions.


    Humans had only upied the sanctuaries for two hundred years, while spirits and creatures had been there far longer. It was natural for humans to be weaker to begin with, and it was always difficult to find footing in each greater sanctuary.


    Han Sen was delighted to have the silver fox return, but the others weren¡¯t.


    The silver fox had used its lightning to heal the wounds of Han Sen¡¯s, which had them all writhing on the ground in agony. They half-believed Han Sen had turned on them!


    After the healing, Han Sen went to take a look at the Three-Life Tree alongside the silver fox.


    The silver fox showed interest in the hand, but nothing else.


    Unfortunately, the silver fox could not speak. As a result, Han Sen was still clueless about the treasure the tree was giving birth to.


    ¡°If Saint Fan wants it, it must be good! Can it hurry up and grow a little faster?¡± Han Sen gave the tree another waterdrop while pondering the circumstances.


    Saint Fan had been delivered a serious blow, so it wasn¡¯t likely he¡¯d show his face anytime soon. Thinking this, Han Sen decided to return to the Alliance for a time.


    Han Sen read a bunch of books and went to the virtualmunity to practice with others.


    ¡°Coach, you fancy a fight?¡± Immediately after Han Sen entered, Ms. Perfume sent him a message.


    Complying, Han Sen sent her an invite. She was, after all, Qin Xuan behind the online handle. She frequently matched with him, and despite losing every single time, she was always improving.


    Qin Xuan was still practicing Empirical Sword, and it was a one-of-a-kind technique. Its focus went beyond merely dishing out power. There had been a beauty in its crafting, and its existence was like poetry.


    Han Sen could simte the energy flow, but if he did not have the heart for it, he couldn¡¯t perform it.


    Qin Taixuan had not told her it was actually Han Sen behind the online username ¡°A Soldier on the Warship,¡± and so, Qin Xuan was still happy to just call him ¡°Coach.¡±


    In a ssic arena, Qin Xuan kept shing towards Han Sen at full steam without reprieve.


    Han Sen did not evade her attacks, and instead, he just used his sword to block.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s great-grandfather¡¯s username was ¡°A King with Seventy-Two Wives.¡± If Qin Xuan could notplete the practice required of Empirical Sword and beat Han Sen, then Qin Xuan would not be able to control the skill.


    So Han Sen did not hold back. As a result, Qin Xuan lost every single time.


    But Han Sen was as surprised as he ever was with her determination. Failure never stopped Qin Xuan, and she would always bounce back with vigor and spunk.


    Perhaps it was because of Empirical Sword, because the skill required a strong heart and firm courage to master.


    Her great-grandfather told Han Sen that Empirical Sword was something to disy one¡¯s power and might, but without a strong heart, the sword could break. You had to strike and forego any element of defense. Han Sen was supposed to be her whetstone, for her to use and be kept sharp with.


    The strength of the heart was reflected upon the sword.


    ¡°Coach, are you a demi-god?¡± Qin Xuan asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m only a surpasser,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Qin Xuan was surprised to learn this, provided it was the truth. She said, ¡°People as talented as you are surpassers? How difficult must it be to be a demi-god?¡±


    ¡°Perfection is not always required,¡± Han Sen said.


    She was even more surprised now, and she said, ¡°Are you going to max out your super geno points before ascending?¡±


    Han Sen nodded.


    Qin Xuan was extra excited to hear this, and she giddily said, ¡°Which shelter are you at? I have almost maxed out my super geno points, so perhaps we will be able to meet up when I get to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary!¡±


    ¡°The Third God¡¯s Sanctuary is a big ce. When you get there, focus on what it will take for you to survive. Don¡¯t concern yourself with me or anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, though? I might actually end up with you. I¡¯m quite a fortunate person.¡± Qin Xuanughed.


    Han Sen shook his head and did not respond. He knew Qin Xuan was actually more mature than him, so he wasn¡¯t too worried about how well she¡¯d fare when she made the jump.


    But Han Sen did not think Qin Xuan would be lucky enough to spawn on his shelter, as the chances of that were far too low for consideration.

 Chapter 1243 - Good Man’s Standard

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Good Man¡¯s Standard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen exited the virtualmunity and saw Bao¡¯er sitting in front of him. Immediately, she leaped into Han Sen¡¯s chest, loudly proiming, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get you some water,¡± Han Sen said, heading for the water dispenser.


    Bao¡¯er then stroked Han Sen¡¯s head fondly, whispering to him, ¡°I want ice cream, too.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do.¡± Han Sen knew what she wanted before she even said it. There was no way Bao¡¯er would hang around waiting for him if she only wanted water.


    Han Sen went to the Sapphire Ice Cream Store. She wouldn¡¯t eat ordinary ice cream, only the expensive homemade ones produced there. Fortunately, Han Sen had a lot of money, so it wasn¡¯t a strain for him to purchase her ice cream every now and again.


    Han Sen saw Han Yan on the street on the way there, as she had recently enlisted at the ckhark Military Academy. Although she been invited to join many other, better academies, she had rejected them all.


    Han Yan had her mother¡¯s appearance, but because she had been practicing the Falsified-Sky Sutra, she carried herself with a unique aura.


    Others would believe she looked incredibly holy, but to Han Sen, that was nothing new and he was used to it.


    There was a distance between them, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t get to her quickly. When he eventually got close enough to bark a greeting, he saw a lot of young people around her ying instruments.


    There was a handsome guy ying a guitar at the center, serenading. He was singing about her, and the music was obviously being yed for her as well. Han Yan was walking as this urred, and it was almost as if the others were chasing her with the music.


    When the song was over, the boy put his guitar away and raced ahead to kneel in front of her. Then, he presented her a bouquet of roses. ¡°Han Yan, I am very fond of you. Would you please be my girlfriend?¡±


    The other guys were chattering amongst themselves, in hushed chants that whispered, ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡±


    Han Sen felt very angry, watching this. Now he could understand what Ji Ruozhen had spoken about in his speech.


    ¡°That cheap *sshole! Using cheap flowers to try to seduce my sister. I¡¯m going to beat him up!¡± Han Sen was still a distance away, so he wished to fly over. Not being able to right now, though, he opted for the next best thing. He started to cross the railing, to get there sooner.


    He knew it was illegal to do that, and he¡¯d be forced to study the trafficws for ten days if caught, but that was the least of his concerns for now.


    When just one of the legs crossed the railing, Han Yan took the flowers in her hands.


    The anger that had been simmering inside Han Sen began to boil and swell, and he said to himself, ¡°I treat you like a princess! I take you everywhere you want and give you whatever you want, how can you be tricked with just a few measly flowers?!¡±


    Everyone around was pping, and then the boy moved in for a hug.


    ¡°You dare? You dare?!¡± Han Sen was fuming with rage, by this point.


    But Han Yan then extended her arms forward, with the bouquet of flowers resting across the palms of her hands.


    Han Yan smiled and said, ¡°The flowers are beautiful, but I want a boyfriend who is a good man. I want a man who can disy his love and affection without the need for something material to represent it.¡±


    ¡°My parents are noble, and I am going to max out my geno points. I will be a demi-god, one day!¡± the boy hastily replied.


    Han Yan said, ¡°Rich or poor, strong or feeble, that does not matter to me. Only if you are a good man, will I love you.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what makes a good man?¡± The guy asked.


    Han Yan answered, ¡°It is simple, and all the requirements and standards I seek reside in the one person I myself admire the most.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and who is that?¡± the boy asked.


    All the boys listened in, as they all secretly wished to make her theirs, too.


    Hearing Han Yan say she did not want money confused them. So, they each paid extra attention to learn what it would take to make them suitable suitors.


    Han Yan smiled and said, ¡°It is my brother. If anyone can beat my brother as a person, then they are a good man. And such good men are men I would have no qualms dating.¡±


    They all knew who her big brother was. He was the fearless conqueror of an emperor ss shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Acknowledging such crazy requirements, they all felt hopeless.


    ¡°Do you mind if I keep the flowers?¡± Han Yan asked.


    The boy, startled from out of his daze, swiftly raised his sunken head and said, ¡°Of course, they are for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Han Yan took the flowers and then left.


    Han Sen brought his leg back after witnessing all this, and he did so with great joy.


    ¡°Alliance trafficw vition detected. You are in breach ofw 6385, in an attempt of crossing the rail. Punishment requires a supervised study of the trafficws for the duration of twenty-four hours. Follow the navigation beacons that will lead you to the traffic department.¡± Theputer near the railing notified Han Sen.


    Fortunately, Han Sen did not cross the railpletely. If he had, he¡¯d be locked up in study for ten days. Not even the president could get out of a jam like that.


    He had to start his study in three days, so he decided to carry on with his current objective, and that was to take Bao¡¯er to the ice cream store.


    When Han Sen crossed the bridge, he saw someone approach. Seeing this person, he was bbergasted.

 Chapter 1244 - He is Still Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1244: He is Still Alive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Blind Man was one of the few strangers Han Sen cared about.


    When they first met, Blind Man gave Han Sen a book that was simr to Primal Innocence. A long timeter, he had randomly delivered to Han Sen a cauldron with the nine-life cat symbol on it.


    Even if Blind Man was from Blood Legion, it was still strange of him to give such a thing to Han Sen of all people.


    ording to the Xuan Men sessor, Blood Legion was the only other faction with true power. As such, Han Sen knew to exercise great caution when dealing with people who were associated with the organization.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Blind Man said, with a lowered voice.


    Han Sen followed after Blind Man, thinking there could be no risk of danger there in the Alliance.


    Fortunately, Blind Man did not lead Han Sen somece too private. Han Sen was taken to an AI-operated restaurant. They scanned their cards and then sat down.


    ¡°Why in the sanctuaries did you send me that cauldron?¡± Han Sen finally had the chance to ask.


    Blind Manughed and said, ¡°I was saving you.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk such crap. Tell me the truth.¡±


    Blind Man smiled and said, ¡°I am. I¡¯m being serious when I tell you it can save your life. Before you be a demi-god, eat what¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to eat it?¡± Han Sen thought Blind Man had gone mad. After all, why would Han Sen consume something that belonged to Blood Legion?


    ¡°You¡¯ll eat it, that much is certain,¡± Blind Man said.


    Han Senughed and balked. ¡°Well, let me tell you how wrong you are!¡±


    After this brief exchange, Han Sen readied himself to leave. He wanted to know more about Blood Legion, but Blind Man didn¡¯t seem like the sort who wanted to have a proper sit-down and chat.


    ¡°Stay. There is something you should look at first,¡± Blind Man said, knowing this would invoke Han Sen¡¯s curiosity and prevent him from leaving.


    Han Sen looked back and froze when seeing what Blind Man was now holding.


    Blind Man¡¯s hands were very coarse and leathery, but the thick fingers held a ring. It was fairly ordinary, in that it had been forged with silver and been stoned with diamond.


    Even in the Alliance, that was just amon ring.


    But it stood out to Han Sen all too well because his mother had a ring that was identical. It was her wedding ring.


    When Blind Man witnessed Han Sen¡¯s petrified reaction, he ced the ring down on his table. Han Sen picked it up and read the inside. It read: ¡°Love, Lan.¡± Han Sen was taken aback.


    He remembered this. When Han Sen was young, he was given this ring by his father to hold, and he had read the inscription inside. His father was digging a pool at the time, and he wanted Han Sen to hold onto it in case it fell off and got lost.


    Han Sen only knew the word ¡°love,¡± but did not understand the word ¡°Lan.¡± He remembered asking his father about that, as well.


    Han Sen¡¯s father told him that the ¡°Lan¡± referred to his mother. This perplexed him at the time, because his mother¡¯s name was Luo Sn. The ¡°Lan¡± of her name meant ¡°orchid,¡± but the ¡°Lan¡± on the ring had been inscribed with a different character. They were homonyms, but they had been spelled differently.


    It was only a few years ago that Han Sen hade to learn his mother¡¯s true name was Luo Lan, and it was that ¡°Lan¡± that was on the ring.


    It had been too many years since Han Sen had seen the ring, though. He couldn¡¯t be certain he was remembering things correctly or that Blind Man was actually showing him the original.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Blind Manughed. His voice cracked roughly, as if he had spent a few too many years drinking and smoking.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what this is, give it to Luo Lan. She will know.¡±


    Han Sen stared at Blind Man for a while after that. When the time to break the silence came, Han Sen lifted his head and said, ¡°Is this what you wanted to show me, then?¡±


    ¡°The owner of the ring wants you to know you need to eat what is inside that cauldron before you be a demi-god,¡± Blind Man said.


    ¡°You think a ring and a subtle-implication is going to convince me?¡± Han Sen said. Even if his father was standing right in front of him, he¡¯d have to pull at his cheeks and give him a thorough examination to believe he was the real deal.


    Blind Man said, ¡°Do you know the color of the cat?¡±


    Han Sen was not sure what he meant by this, as cats coulde in a variety of colors.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t some secret-handshake or code, is it? I mean, I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯m not a member of your organization,¡± Han Sen said.


    Blind Man shook his head and said, ¡°It is blue. Why? Because someone painted it blue.¡±


    Han Sen felt as if he had been stabbed with a knife, and the object of this pain had been twisted around. His mind was blown.


    Han Sen recalled there was an old white cat living in his house when he was just a child. It was always sunbathing in the yard. Once, Han Sen used paint to color it blue. His father was mad about this, and he told Han Sen never to touch the cat again, as it once belonged to his great-grandfather.


    That was the first time Han Sen had seen his father get properly angry, so it was something he was not likely to forget.


    Han Sen and his father cleaned the cat, but it died just a few dayster. Han Sen was sad for a long time following this, believing it was his own actions that had led to the death of the cat.

 Chapter 1245 - Three-Life Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Three-Life Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because only Han Sen and his father had been home at the time of that incident, knowing the cat had been painted should have been information exclusive to the two of them.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen was filled to the brim with a mixture of varying emotions following this most recent encounter with Blind Man. If his father hadn¡¯t died, then he wondered why his father never came back to visit them. If this was revealed to be true, anger would be the prevailing emotion.


    But Han Sen knew nothing was ever straightforward, and it wasn¡¯t likely for his father to be some deadbeat dad. If he was alive, perhaps there was a reason he could not see his family anymore.


    Han Sen only wanted to learn where he was and put all the nagging questions to bed with answers. The constant lingering questions never ceased to tug at the fringes of his mind.


    ¡°He is alive,¡± Blind Man answered resolutely.


    ¡°Where is he? I want to see him,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Now is not the time,¡± Blind Man said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Blind Man said, ¡°He is doing something very dangerous, but if you be a demi-god, there is a chance you two can meet again.¡±


    ¡°He has been in the sanctuaries all this time?¡± Han Sen asked, with a leaping heart.


    Blind Man did not answer this immediately. He simply knocked the table in idle silence for a while. When he spoke next, he said, ¡°The pill that resides inside that cauldron is something most valuable. His procurement of it came at a great risk to his life, but he got it for you, nheless. But that is not the only thing he wants to give you, as there is advice, also. He wants you to refrain from getting involved with Blood Legion affairs and the circumstances regarding Han Jinzhi. Just take care of your mother and your sister.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what he is doing,¡± Han Sen demanded, with a cold stare.


    ¡°That is not for me to say. I cannot. But when you are capable, and the time is right, provided he is still alive, the time for another encounter wille,¡± Blind Man said, standing up to leave.


    Han Sen was angry now, as he couldn¡¯t stand such tantalizing teases. He hated being left to hang, only receiving half the answers. Cliffhangers were the bane of his existence, and it was frustrating how prevalent they were.


    Han Sen was going to grab Blind Man, but he had already gone.


    This was the Alliance, though, so it would be unwise for him to fight there. And when Han Sen left his seat to catch up with him, he couldn¡¯t find Blind Man anywhere. He seemed to be long gone.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to trace where he might have gone, but that was useless as well.


    Han Sen was no longer in the mood to take Bao¡¯er to eat ice cream, so he went straight over to his mother¡¯s house. There, he showed her the ring.


    When his mother saw it, her eyes suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Is that your father¡¯s ring?¡± she asked, prompting Han Sen to ry to her the tale of what had urred and who he had met while on his lengthy quest for ice cream.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the long and short of it? The *sshole is alive, and he¡¯s not dead. If I see him again, I swear I¡¯ll kill him myself,¡± Luo Lan said.


    Luo Lan sounded incredibly angry, but Han Sen could recognize the soft undercurrent of a secret happiness in the way she spoke.


    Of course, Han Sen couldn¡¯t be certain whether or not Blind Man was telling him the truth. But with all this on his mind, Han Sen decided to return to the sanctuary and take a look at the cauldron once more.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what the little, jewel-like orb was. And since Blind Man wasn¡¯t the most trusting fellow, he couldn¡¯t be sure whether or not it would be beneficial as he said it would be. So, again, Han Sen shelved the cauldron.


    At longst, Han Sen took Bao¡¯er out to get the ice cream she so ardently desired. He also got her additional snacks. He was willing to spend a bit on food in the Alliance, too, as there was never anything decent to eat in the sanctuaries.


    After half a month more had passed, Saint Fan had yet to show his face again. And now, the Three-Life Tree had finally matured.


    The three fruits dropped to the ground like sparkling, shooting stars. The Three-Life Tree withered and died after the fruit departed its electrical branches.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t dare open the treasure himself, as he never had luck doing such things. So, after he brought the fruit out of the well with him, he asked for Zero, Bao¡¯er, and Little Silver toe join him.


    ¡°Who would like to open this?¡± Han Sen pointed at the fruit which contained the Twin Knight.


    ¡°Me!¡± Bao¡¯er immediately raised her hand.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to give it back when you¡¯ve opened it. Do that, and I¡¯ll reward you with ice cream,¡± Han Sen nodded approvingly.


    Bao¡¯er took the fruit and bashed it against the floor. The shell broke.


    The knight beamed into Bao¡¯er¡¯s head.


    ¡°So, care to tell me what it is? Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King told Han Sen it was a Twin Knight beast soul, but noted how remarkably strange it was for it to be growing on something that wasn¡¯t a Twin Knight tree. Therefore, what was inside could not be guaranteed.


    All he knew for sure was that it was a beast soul of some kind.


    Bao¡¯er sent Han Sen the knight beast soul and made sure toment, ¡°Just don¡¯t forget my ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Super-ss Twin-Thunder Knight [possession type] beast soul obtained.¡±


    It was indeed a Twin Knight, but one associated with thunder. If it could only adhere to the one thunder element, then that was disappointing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± After Han Sen told Bao¡¯er this, he turned to look at the silver fox. Little Silver seemed to have a bit more control over itself now, but he still looked incredibly anxious to open the fruit that was before him. ¡°This is for you, Little Silver.¡±


    The silver fox was the strongest there amongst them, as it had ten whole gene locks open. It was only fair that Han Sen provided it goodies.


    Little Silver reached out its paws and crushed the fruit. Then, the hand inside emerged and began to fly around.


    Observing the hand after it emerged from the fruit, Han Sen noticed that it wasn¡¯t actually made of flesh. What Han Sen had presumed to be veins were actually streaks of lightning.


    The silver fox then gobbled up the entire hand, and his body started to shake and vibrate. After that, the furry thing burped out a plume of blue lightning.

 Chapter 1246 - Battle Gene Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Battle Gene Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the silver fox gobbled up and swallowed the hand, nothing much happened. Little Silver shook for a minute, then simply walked over to Han Sen¡¯s sleeping quarters and took a nap.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to examine the silver fox¡¯s lifeforce after a brief worry that something might have been wrong, but from what he could tell, all was fine.


    ¡°Zero, you open the final fruit.¡± Han Sen then pushed the fruit that contained the hammer over to Zero.


    Zero epted it and crushed it, prompting a light to shoot into her head.


    It must have been a beast soul, if it could go straight into the Sea of Soul. Han Sen had originally thought the hammer might have been some sort of geno treasure, so this came as a bit of a surprise to him.


    Zero then passed the hammer beast soul back to Han Sen.


    ¡°Super-ss Thunder Hammer [battle gene type] beast soul obtained.¡±


    Han Sen had no clue what that was. He had researched many different types of beast souls in the past, but never before had hee across something like this.


    Han Sen gave the hammer a better look up-close. It was a fairly in, blue hammer, that had a symbol of lightning inscribed upon it. The head was a simple square block.


    Han Sen sought to summon it, but before he could, another announcement sounded.


    ¡°Would you like to absorb the Battle Gene Thunder Hammer?¡±


    This was the first time Han Sen had experienced something like this, so it was quite startling. It made his jaw drop.


    He didn¡¯t think any harm coulde from epting, so he chose to absorb it.


    Then, the Thunder Hammer that resided in his Sea of Soul turned into a lightning bolt. It shot into his body, giving Han Sen an intense electrocution.


    The electrical current exhausted quickly, though. It went away as swiftly as it came, but strangely, the hammer was now absent.


    Han Sen checked out his body, but nothing appeared to have changed. What¡¯s more, he hadn¡¯t received the thunder-derived superpowers he expected to have been bestowed upon him.


    ¡°How dreadfully dull. What was that thing supposed to do, exactly?¡± Han Sen mulled to himself, with simmering frustration. So, he tried throwing a punch.


    While doing so, Han Sen simted the silver fox¡¯s lightning power. Fortunately, this brought him the answers he sought, for when the whips of lightning manifested, they became a mighty hammer crudely built from thunder. It struck a nearby pir.


    Pang!


    The thunder hammer left a giant crater in the sturdy stone, which flickered with a residual pool of electricity.


    Han Sen was gobsmacked, witnessing the power of that thump he had delivered unto the pir.


    The pirs of an emperor shelter were incredibly strong, and they could resist most mighty blows. And yet, with a small flick of his wrist, Han Sen had delivered it such extreme damage. It was nearly frightening toprehend what he could do with some real effort.


    For a small punch like the one he had just performed on the pir, it really put into perspective the power of the beast soul.


    And furthermore, Han Sen put no genuine focus on his casting. He didn¡¯t even expect the hammer to manifest in the lightning, but it had popped up and walloped the pir, all the same. This was far greater than any of Han Sen¡¯s thunder hyper geno arts, that was for sure.


    Wanting to test it out a few more times, Han Sen did. When he got a fairer grasp on it, Han Sen noticed he was able to channel the hammer explicitly when he desired to. The hammer wrought of thunder and lightning could just appear whenever he willed it to. Despite being far easier to use than a hyper geno art, it was far stronger, too.


    ¡°Does that mean I have a thunder hyper geno art of sorts, now? I didn¡¯t even need to practice it, and yet it is already supremely powerful,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Practicing hyper geno arts took a lot of time, and in recent times, he had spent more time researching and practicing hyper geno arts than going out to hunt.


    Now, after obtaining this beast soul, it felt as if he didn¡¯t need anything else.


    But it was a thunder battle gene beast soul, and Han Sen only wished it had matched the elements he favored.


    ¡°Where might I find more of these battle gene beast souls, I wonder? If I get a few hundred more of these things, I¡¯ll never have to practice hyper geno arts ever again,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Of course, he knew that might be impossible. Prior to this discovery, humanity had no records of such a beast soul existing. So, his finding one was a remarkable thing to begin with.


    Han Sen was delighted with the Thunder Hammer he had received. It had quickly be his most powerful attack, but he just found itme that it was associated with the thunder element.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra had hit its seventh tier, but even if he simted the silver fox¡¯s powers, it still wouldn¡¯t be as strong as what Little Silver could perform. That put their power gulf in perspective.


    ¡°When my Dongxuan Sutra has opened ten gene locks, I will be able to simte the silver fox¡¯s power to their full extent. Then, I will be unstoppable and unfathomably mighty.¡± Han Sen was extremely giddy, developing these thoughts and fantasies.


    Han Sen exited the hall, and as he did so, he saw Ghost Eye and Dry Bone King approach.


    ¡°Master, we have found a super creature at a nearbyke that is east of here,¡± Dry Bone King reported.


    Ghost Eye kept jumping on the spot, performing monkey screams and howls. Han Sen surmised he was trying to tell him that he was the one who had discovered it.


    ¡°Well done,¡± Han Sen said topliment them.


    Han Sen had sent them out to find super creatures, despite not expecting there to be any in the surrounding area.


    Ghost Eye and Dry Bone King then took Han Sen over to theke they mentioned. Han Sen wanted to kill the creature in the hopes of obtaining geno points.


    By this point, Han Sen was dying to move on to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. There were many reasons, but above all, he sought answers. He knew many of the answers to his burning questions could be found there.


    Each member of the Han Sen family shared a simr issue: they always kept their problems to themselves.


    To be blunt, they were each stubborn.


    Luo Lan and Han Sen¡¯s father were like that. It was something Han Sen recognized, despite it being a trait of his own, too. He just didn¡¯t realize the same issue applied to him.

 Chapter 1247 - Shapeshifting Knight

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Shapeshifting Knight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was ake before them, one that was illuminated by glowing algae that glinted along the surface. Due to it being dead water, it was too murky to see whaty below.


    Han Sen activated his Dongxuan Sutra and scanned theke. At the center of theke, he was able to detect something strong. It was almost frighteningly strong.


    ¡°What was the super creature you two saw?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dry Bone King answered, ¡°Let me ask Ghost Eye; the eye of his namesake is better than mine.¡±


    Han Sen waited for him to ask Ghost Eye.


    After Ghost Eye performed a pointing gesture, Dry Bone King turned back to Han Sen and said, ¡°He described it as being seven meters long. It carried a purple shell on its back. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what it was, but he was clear that it had the power of a super creature.¡±


    Han Sen noticed theke was three miles in length, so drawing something out from the murky pool would be difficult. And if he had to bring the fight to the super creature and battle it in the water, that wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Han Sen wished he had brought Water Fairy with him, as that would have made things much easier. But then again, he reassured himself, it was just a super creature. The three of them should be able to sort it out, no problem.


    ¡°Dry Bone, use your heartbone. Perhaps your musical talents can scare the fiend into leaving the water,¡± Han Sen said. With the water being as dirty as it was, he did not fancy dipping his toes in it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Dry Bone King pulled out his heart and began to pound it. Shortly after, ripples began to form at the center of theke.


    They waited a bit, but nothing further urred. So, Dry Bone King got back to ying and went along with a disturbing melody.


    Theke continued to quiver, and eventually waves began to form.


    Bao¡¯er covered her ears to block out the wretched sound.


    The heartbone did not actually hurt Bao¡¯er; she was just a musical aficionado of refined tastes. She thought the music being yed was downright diabolical.


    Han Sen frowned. Despite the increased number of waves, the super creature was reluctant to exit theke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any better songs to y than that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Not really. I use it to disturb the lifeforce of my enemies; I didn¡¯t invest time in learning any more melodies. It¡¯s not like I want my foes to be dancing the mamba,¡± Dry Bone King said.


    ¡°I could teach you a thing or two about the musical arts, let me tell you. Look at Bao¡¯er¡¯s face; that is the face of a soured critic. How do you expect to draw a super creature out of theke with that awful tune?¡± After Han Sen said this, he yed a melody he used to like when he was small.


    Dry Bone King paid attention and tried to learn the melody Han Sen yed for him, then he tried to copy it.


    ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong-Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong-Dong!¡±


    Bao¡¯er was slowly able to remove her hands from her ears.


    And suddenly, the water at the center of theke began to whirl. A purple shadow rose amidst the turmoil.


    Han Sen squinted and saw that it was a seven-meter-long lobster. It waved its pincers towards thekeshore crowd.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes were wide open, but not in fear or surprise. In fact, she looked hungry. She looked as if she wanted to eat the lobster.


    Seeing the lobstere towards them, Han Sen summoned his Disloyal Knight. Han Sen put the Twin Thunder Knight beast soul on Disloyal Knight, and fortunately, it did not seem limited to the thunder element.


    Disloyal Knight¡¯s body immediately disyed a number of changes. His copper armor turned blue, as did the light of his halo. It was like a neon, fluorescent cyber halo now. Furthermore, the soft image of his halo had changed to look like a circr saw, with jagged edges representing the lightning that now fueled him.


    Disloyal Knight used his lightning halo on the lobster, and immediately after, the lobster itself started to turn blue.


    It was slower and weaker now, to the point where it was starting to look paralyzed. But it wasn¡¯t enough to disable the lobster entirely, as it was still able to leap into the air and attempt to strike Disloyal Knight.


    Its pincers were like garden scissors, spreading wide to cut him in two.


    Disloyal Knight looked like a rocket immediately afterunch. He kicked up a sandstorm behind him as he flew upwards.


    Pang!


    Disloyal Knight shed like lightning himself. He soared past the pincers with ease.


    Disloyal Knight then returned to pummel the lobster¡¯s head numerous times. Lightning began to fizz and crackle against its weakened carapace as theke-emerged super creature¡¯s movements became duller and duller, to the point that it appeared to have passed out. Unable to dodge, all the lobster could do was submit to getting pounded.


    With lightning powering his fists, Disloyal Knight punched the lobster over and over without reprieve. The seafood nemesis had no chance of fighting back. In the end, Disloyal Knight was able to break open the entire shell of its head and mangle the brain inside its fleshy scalp.


    Han Sen was shocked as he witnessed the scene. He could hardly believe Disloyal Knight was able to do that all by himself.


    ¡°Super Creature Lake Lobster killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature can be consumed, and you may also harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted to hear this announcement.


    Afterbining with Twin Thunder Knight, Disloyal Knight had received a great buff. The effectiveness of his halo, in particr, had increased immensely.

 Chapter 1248 - Rich

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Rich</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen tried it, too. If he stood inside the halo, he would receive buffs. The blue lightning enveloped him, increasing his power and speed. Whenever he struck an enemy, they¡¯d be paralyzed.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good!¡± Han Sen was delighted with the results. Although it wasn¡¯t a berserk beast soul, and it hadn¡¯t opened its tenth gene lock, Disloyal Knight was far stronger than it used to be. If it consumed more lifedrops and became a berserk beast soul, it¡¯d be as strong as Xie Qing King, Han Sen wagered.


    Han Sen summoned Golden Growler and put the lobster on its back. Then, they all returned to the shelter to have themselves a barbecue.


    Han Sen washed the lobster out and put the meat on the grill, as Bao¡¯er drooled uncontrobly. When they both sunk their teeth into the tantalizing-looking lobster meat, their faces turned sour as if they had taken a swig of curdled milk. It tasted awful.


    But despite the fact that they couldn¡¯t enjoy it, all the others considered it a treat. Each and every other super creature had a bite, and they were loving it.


    Ghost Eye and Snowball made sure to sit down in front of Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, stuffing their face with the lobster meat. They made squelching noises and let their lips hang to show how much they were enjoying the food, while those two could not.


    Han Sen then decided to pick up Bao¡¯er and return to the Alliance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat some real food. We¡¯ll let them enjoy their dog food,¡± Han Sen sternly said.


    ¡°We need to eat something much better!¡± Bao¡¯er affirmed.


    ¡°Of course! And for tonight, we¡¯re going to dine on the best food money can buy. Order whatever you want, Bao¡¯er, I¡¯m made of money!¡± Han Sen kindly, albeit boastfully, proimed.


    ¡°MONEY!¡± Bao¡¯er shouted in response, raising her fists in the air.


    Han Sen drove an aircraft to Roca and went to the most expensive restaurant there. It was called Doria.


    ¡°Sir, what would you like to eat, this fine evening?¡± the waitress asked, while presenting a menu. Even Bao¡¯er was given one.


    In this era, where properbor practically did not exist, having real human staff just went to show how high-ss the restaurant was.


    ¡°Give me your finest, madam. The best this ce can provide, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Han Sen proudly said.


    Bao¡¯er, with a more serious tone of voice this time, just shouted, ¡°MONEY!¡±


    The waitress wasn¡¯t sure what to respond, as she had never encountered such a peculiar duo before.


    But then, someone from behind mocked them out loud by saying, ¡°Has someone just won the lottery, and wants to unt his new-found, but bound to be short-lived wealth? Everyone here became rich before you did. Pah! The gall.¡±


    Han Sen saw a middle-aged man sitting with a pretty woman. He was well-dressed, but his face left much to be desired. He looked at Han Sen with incredible disdain.


    Han Sen frowned. He didn¡¯t think they were speaking too loud, and the man obviously had a chip on his shoulder, to pick on total strangers. But Han Sen was the president¡¯s son-inw, and he didn¡¯t want to make this a point and embarrass the president by beating him up.


    So, Han Sen just picked up the menu and ordered a few portions of the most expensive food that was avable.


    The man heard what Han Sen ordered and said, ¡°Stop pretending you are rich, dear boy! If you were that noble, go upstairs and eat amongst the nobles, dining on noble food.¡±


    Han Sen frowned, hearing that voice again. He came here to spend a night rxing in thefort of fine dining. He hadn¡¯t expected that someone so wretchedly annoying would choose to pester him all evening.


    Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t want to hold back her hatred of the man, though. The fire of murder zed in her eyes, and she was now clutching her gourd. It was evident she did not like people bullying orining to Han Sen, and so she wanted to absorb the man.


    Han Sen noticed what she was going to do. With a racing heart, he had made sure to stop her. If something like that urred, the Alliance would be thrown into shock and turmoil; particrly so, given Bao¡¯er¡¯s origin.


    When the waitress was about to confirm the order, an old man approached Han Sen.


    ¡°Manager?¡± The waitress thought she had done something wrong, and that was why he had stepped forward.


    The wages for Doria employees were incredibly high, and she was givenplimentary flesh in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Thest thing she wanted was the loss of her job.


    The old man smiled at the waitress and signaled for her to step back for a bit. Then, the manager turned to Han Sen and bowed. He said, ¡°Dear Mister Han, we have prepared the top-floor garden exclusively for you. Chef Shirley will prepare the food for you, and only you. You will be given her undivided attention.¡±


    A profound silence fell over the restaurant as everyone turned to look at them in shock.


    No one could buy their way into the garden, but it provided unparalleled views of the city. Not even Sacred-Blood Aristocrats could get a seat there. And thest person who was able to get Chef Shirley to prepare their food was Jiang Bichen.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen in awe. They were in disbelief, seeing Doria provide such a worthy offering.


    When a few people recognized Han Sen for he was, one of them proimed, ¡°It¡¯s Han Sen! That¡¯s our first Super Aristocrat.¡±


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and followed after the manager. He did not want to revel in the limelight and remain the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    The man who had mocked Han Sen was glum, and a dire look had fallen upon his face. He rushed out of the restaurant without even finishing his meal.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er to the top floor, and there, he saw a beautiful woman in the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Han Sen was shocked when he saw the woman.

 Chapter 1249 - Pretty Chef’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Pretty Chef¡¯s Request</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± The beautiful chef smiled with a warmth that could melt ice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat whatever you rmend.¡± Han Sen proceeded to sit down with Bao¡¯er near the kitchen.


    It was difficult for Han Sen to believe Xue Feiyan was a chef.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself, ¡°Is the food she makes actually edible? I hope it doesn¡¯t arrive cold.¡±


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she served a heaping bowl of human flesh, quite frankly.


    But since he was there, and he had been treated so well by the restaurant, he wasn¡¯t quite willing to run for the door just yet. He was going to stay and witness whatever she decided to prepare.


    Xue Feiyan did not talk much. She went straight into preparing food, and as Han Sen watched her operate, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by her chopping skills. There was an artistic quality to the way she wielded her knives.


    The grill was hot, and as the food sizzled atop it, a delectable aroma wafted out of the kitchen to tantalize the noses of the eager diners. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er actually found themselves rather excited, and they stared at the cooking meat with wide eyes.


    Professional chefs really were in a league of their own, and Xue Feiyan¡¯s skills in the kitchen far exceeded Han Sen¡¯s.


    After the food was served, Bao¡¯er ate what was on her te like a ravenous pig. Her chubby face was smeared with grease.


    If this was an all-you-could-eat buffet, Han Sen wagered Bao¡¯er would end up emptying the pantry.


    ¡°I did not expect you to be able to cook so well. I appreciate your grace, hospitality, and excellent service,¡± Han Sen praised her, as he prepared to pay.


    Xue Feiyan smiled in return and said, ¡°There is no need for you to pay. But might I confess a problem I have? Perhaps you could help me with it.¡±


    ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s a reasonable request, I can certainly be of service,¡± Han Sen said.


    Xue Feiyan ced her hat down on a table and then took off her uniform. Then, she went to sit down near Han Sen.


    Xue Feiyan maintained her professional image, for when she removed her uniform, her body was revealed to be fitted with a tight white dress that delicately cradled her every curve.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do this for me, then I deem the deed impossible,¡± Xue Feiyan said.


    ¡°Okay, go on.¡± Han Sen was delighted she was willing to request his assistance, and what¡¯s more, it seemed as if she was confiding in him something personal. She seemed to have difficulty mustering the courage to tell him what issue gued her mind.


    Xue Feiyan said, ¡°I have actually been here for several months. Every night, I wait in the hope that I can see you. Two of my family members have found themselves trapped in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. They are in the Thunder Hell Faction. If you can rescue them, we will pay you handsomely.¡±


    ¡°Where are they, exactly?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is a king-ss shelter called Blood River Shelter,¡± Xue Feiyan exined.


    Han Sen said, ¡°If news of them being trapped has reached you, I doubt they are in any immediate danger. I¡¯ll check the ce out, regardless. Then, after some reconnaissance, I¡¯ll tell you what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. And believe me, you have our full support. Now and forever!¡± Xue Feiyan said, in praise.


    Before they left the restaurant, Xue Feiyan provided Bao¡¯er with a lot of different desserts for the road.


    Han Sen thought about Blood River Shelter for quite a while. He had always wanted to take down a king-ss shelter, anyway. Han Sen could not take on emperor shelters reliably, but he could most certainly assault a king-ss shelter.


    After all, he now had the silver fox back. It even had its tenth gene lock open. This could be a great opportunity for him to collect a few more Life Geno Essences.


    Xue Feiyan provided Han Sen with the location of where he needed to go, and indeed, he fancied heading out there to see what was what.


    When he arrived home from the restaurant, he teleported back to the sanctuary. There, he took Bao¡¯er and went towards the shelter Xue Feiyan had told him about.


    With the silver fox and everyone else back protecting Thunder Hell Shelter, even if Saint Fan decided to show, he could return quickly.


    Since Thunder Hell Shelter wasn¡¯t a mobile shelter, though, it had to remain there and thus, remain guarded.


    Without a shelter, the nts would dry, and Han Sen needed waterdrops. The more super beast souls Han Sen collected, the more waterdrops he would need to make them berserk, after all.


    Because this ce was in the Thunder Hell Faction, the super creatures and king spirits had all taken flight. After half a day of travel, Han Sen saw a red river running to the east of him. It was wide like a sea.


    Han Sen frowned. He had been told Blood River Shelter resided on an ind in the middle of that same river.


    He didn¡¯t expect the river to be so wide, though, and even from where he was standing, he could sense a wretched presence residing there across the water.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t take a straight road to where he was supposed to be going. Instead, he decided to go to where the Xue family members had been spotted. He wondered if he¡¯d be able to confirm their current condition from that same ce.


    After a while, Han Sen saw three peaks in the distance. Strangely, they looked like steamed buns.


    He found a green field to rest in for a while. The two Xue family members were supposed to be on patrol, and they would pass through there.

 Chapter 1250 - Too Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Too Powerful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bao¡¯er sat on the grass drinking milk. She was a few years old by now, but her appearance hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Han Sen did not know whether she was simply slow to develop, or if she¡¯d be like this forever. Regardless of what her circumstances were, he was determined to take care of her.


    Han Sen was going to wait until dark. If the two people he expected to see did not arrive, he¡¯d attempt to sneak into the shelter with the Night Cloak.


    Within the hour, though, Han Sen noticed a ship approaching the shore from across the river. He stood up to take a better look. It was white, and it moved incredibly quickly.


    When the ship neared, though, Han Sen¡¯s face changed and he looked ill.


    The ship was made out of bone. It had a bone mast, and the sails had been crafted from animal hides. Of course, such a ghastly ship wouldn¡¯t scare Han Sen. He had encountered far more nerve-wracking horrors in his time.


    What most rattled Han Sen about this scene, however, was the presence of a human at the front of the ship. At the bow of the ship stood a cross, and there was a man crucified upon it.


    The man seemed to be of old age, although his treatment had undoubtedly made him seem more withered than he might have actually been. He had been stripped naked and pinned to the cross.


    He was fastened to the cross by thick, crude nails that had also been forged from bone. They had been driven deep into his arms and feet. The old man looked to be great agony, but he knew moving would only incite more pain. Thus, he moaned softly, but he remained still.


    Blood ran down his body and the cross like monstrous veins. Han Sen thought he was having a sneak peek at the gallows in hell.


    Han Sen knew many humans were suffering in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and their numbers might even outweigh the amount of those who were happy and in good condition. But this was a cold reminder of reality. This savagery had be just a simple fact of existence there, and now it had been reinvigorated and put on disy in front of Han Sen. It made him angry, and it was fanned by the mes of frustration, knowing there was nothing he could do right now to help the man.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and swallowed the bitter pill of knowing he could not be of aid.


    He couldn¡¯t risk exposing his presence there, and even if he did try to save the old man, any enemies that might have been on-board could kill the man and prevent Han Sen from getting what he wanted.


    Furthermore, if Han Sen was unable to remove the contract that bound the man, even after a sessful rescue, he¡¯d be killed before Han Sen could return him to the Alliance.


    The old man then saw Han Sen, and after, the boat steered in his direction. It was as if the boat was obeying some manner of mind-control.


    The old man looked to be in pain and said, ¡°Young Man, do you hail from another shelter?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen said.


    The old man looked happy, and the faint presence of a smile crept courageously back onto his face. He asked, ¡°Are you free? Can you return to the Alliance?¡±


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I can go back. What is your name?¡±


    Seeing that old man, Han Sen was really reminded of how lucky he was to be free in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The old man replied, ¡°My name is Xue Yucheng; can you take a message to the Xue family for me?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Please, tell them to hurry here quickly.¡± Xue Yucheng still looked to be in a lot of pain, and his words trembled out of his lips as he spoke.


    Xue Yucheng went on to say, ¡°Xue Chen is still trapped in Blood River Shelter. They need to find him, because our stuff is in his hands.¡±


    Han Sen thought he had been asked to save two family members, but with what he had just been told, it seemed as if there was an important item the family wanted to have returned.


    ¡°Okay, and what is all this? Why have you been... put on disy like this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Xue Yucheng said, ¡°This boat can patrol the river. In order to operate, it requires a driver. I am its captain.¡±


    ¡°You drive it like this?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Xue Yucheng sighed and answered, ¡°A powerful spirit or people who have been given the authority are the only ones who can drive it. I am a weak human,cking the trust of spirits. This is the only way I am able to drive it. I am doing this in the hopes I can send a message home.¡±


    Han Sen felt so angry, learning that the spirits did not trust him. Because of that, the man had to operate the boat in constant agony.


    Han Sen knew humans were the weakest in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but he was still mad over their unfair mistreatment at every corner.


    ¡°You have to take this message home. The Xue family will reward you handsomely. Now go. Go before the creatures notice you.¡± Xue Yucheng steered the boat around, ready to leave.


    ¡°Hang on; can you tell me how many king spirits and super creatures reside in that shelter?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Xue Yucheng responded, ¡°There are two king spirits. One is Blood River King, the other is Yaksha. There are seven super creatures residing there, also. Tell my family toe, reim the stuff, and go.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. Thest time he saw Yaksha had been during Xiang Yin¡¯s ascension.


    ¡°Nice. That¡¯s one loose-end that needed tying up a long time ago. I can only hope his spirit stone is here, as well,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Do you know how powerful they are?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Xue Yucheng replied, ¡°It does not matter. Fighting them would be a futile endeavor.¡±


    After that, Xue Yucheng drove the boat away. As he sailed across the red water, Han Sen heard him whimpering and moaning in pain.

 Chapter 1251 - Calculation

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Calction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go yet! I am going to take down Blood River Shelter and save you all!¡±


    Xue Yucheng heard him say this and said, ¡°You have no idea how powerful a king-ss shelter is. Simply sending a message will do.¡±


    After that, he continued driving the boat away.


    Han Sen did not me him for thinking this way. He might not have even heard of Han Sen, and it was highly unlikely he had learned that Han Sen had taken down an emperor shelter.


    Han Sen remained in that ce and waited for nightfall. Then, he donned the Night Cloak to sneak into the shelter.


    Han Sen had an advantage for now, but if he called for hispanions toe, he¡¯d lose it. Furthermore, he¡¯d be risking the loss of Thunder Hell Shelter.


    And if Saint Fan had been biding his time, waiting for the moment Han Sen left the shelter unguarded, he could take over and ruin the teleporter inside. If that urred, the shelter would indeed be rendered useless.


    Han Sen nned to observe the goings-on of Blood River Shelter for a bit ande up with a viable n of attack.


    If he could one-hit-kill Blood River King, that would be wonderful.


    Han Sen snuck to the ind as unnoticeably as he could. The river was a few hundred miles wide, and the ind itself was ratherrge. The castle there was not all that different from Devil¡¯s Nest.


    Near the river, Han Sen saw a giant tentacle making waves.


    Han Sen was not sure what it was, but it had to be around fifty meters long. The tentacle came out from the water and kept patting and sshing the surface of the river.


    Inside the shelter, there were many strange fish with legs. Their mouths were filled with crocodile-like teeth, too. Luckily, Han Sen had the Night Cloak to shield him from their vision. Then, not long after, Han Sen felt the presence of a familiar lifeforce nearby.


    ¡°Yaksha.¡± Han Sen saw two people walking through the castle¡¯s garden; one of them was Yaksha.


    It had been a while since Han Senst saw him, and he clearly hadn¡¯t been idle in the time since. He was now much stronger, and he¡¯d be a far more formidable foe this time.


    Yaksha was one of the eight generals and had been, once upon a time, at the same level of strength as Xiang Yin and Sky King. It was only a matter of time before he recovered, and if he recovered any further, defeating him would be far more difficult.


    Besides Yaksha, there was a king spirit. He was d in red armor. He had a red cloak, and two swords crossed behind his back.


    ¡°That must be Blood River King,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°I hope you can give me an answer. If you let this opportunity to pass you by, it may be tens of thousands of years before you get another,¡± Yaksha said.


    Han Sen leaned closer in an attempt to hear what the two were discussing.


    Blood River King said, ¡°Emperor treasures are good, but that vine has no difficulty eating berserk super creatures on a whim. Even with our spirit stones intact, ¡¯tis a dangerous venture to consider.¡±


    Yaksha said, ¡°I am well aware of how powerful the Aqua Vine is, but we can just go there to steal the kill.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Blood River King asked, with visible surprise.


    ¡°Do you know the flying dragon fish?¡± Yaksha asked.


    Blood River King said, ¡°You mean, the flying dragon fish that has opened ten gene locks in the Empty River?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has ten gene locks open. And what¡¯s more, it can go past the Ten Steps of the Holy Door. It can go there, but it is intent on searching for the Aqua Vine. If it ate the Aqua Fruit, it could be a demi-god, no problem.¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡± Blood River King began.


    Yaksha said, ¡°We have to wait until they are both injured. We can get the fruit without issue. And if we y our cards right, we might also get the fish.¡±


    ¡°If this is as easy as you say it is, why do you implore my assistance with this? Why do you want me to join you so badly?¡± Blood River King wasn¡¯t entirely trusting.


    Yaksha said, ¡°The Aqua Vine can restrict my powers. And it can self-destruct before anyone gets what it holds. But you, you are fueled by the element of blood. You might be able to pick them up.¡±


    Yaksha also went on to say, ¡°There are seven Aqua Fruits for the taking. If you grab them all, I¡¯ll keep two. If you obtain fewer than four, I¡¯ll have one.¡±


    ¡°We can give it a try. But when will the dragon fish be back on the move?¡± Blood River King said.


    Yaksha smiled and said, ¡°I know the answer to that. If you are truly interested,e with me.¡±


    Yaksha did not tell him the exact time, as he was worried Blood River King might abandon him.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Are they talking about thentern fish and the purple vine? This is great!¡±


    The vine on the peak had almost killed thentern fish. And what¡¯s more, the fruit or treasure that might have been up there was of great interest to him.

 Chapter 1252 - Broken Flagon

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Broken gon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen listened for a while longer, but there was nothing more useful he could learn. As for the shelter, he decided to dy his attack on it for the time being.


    Han Sen was going to wait for Yaksha and Blood River King to take the vine. At that point, he would either attack the shelter or try to im the fruit. There were two choices, and Han Sen still had to weight the pros and cons of each.


    Han Sen poked around the shelter for a bit, wanting to get a look at the super creatures that inhabited it.


    Although it was not an emperor shelter, Han Sen knew he should still maintain caution and not be so foolish as to underestimate the threat of those that resided inside the shelter.


    Han Sen walked towards a tree and saw a human pouring the blood-like water of the river on it. Seeing his skin, Han Sen knew he was one of the Xue family members with the incorrect learning of Jadeskin.


    ¡°That one must be Xue Chen. I wonder what he possesses that is so important,¡± Han Sen wondered to himself what it might be.


    Han Sen used the Night Cloak to enter the shelter, and as much as he would have liked to ask him, he knew he couldn¡¯t risk doing so. It could jeopardize the lives of the two and blow his cover. So, Han Sen found out where he lived and then decided to leave the shelter.


    Even if Han Sen did go and meet him, he didn¡¯t think the man would give him whatever he was holding onto. So Han Sen returned to the riverside and looked for a cave he could camp out in for a few days. When the time was right, he¡¯d go out and take the vine for himself.


    There were loads of mountains around, and when he found a cave, he brought Bao¡¯er in with him. Even if there were creatures inside, Han Sen could defeat them with ease and not bring awareness to his presence there.


    The cave was very dry, though, and neither was there any discernible odor. That told them it was creature-free, and as a result, hassle-free. The cave was only sixty meters deep, and the only exit was the one they had used to enter.


    Strangely, however, Han Sen did find something there. Despite there being no telltale signs of a nearby creature, or one that had paid a recent visit, there was a bird¡¯s nest that had been crudely built from wood. The egg inside looked rather like a goose¡¯s egg.


    The nest looked old, though, and the egg was caked in ayer of dust that obscured its true color.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, we¡¯re in luck!¡± Han Sen grabbed the egg and examined it.


    Holding it in his hands, he thought it must have weighed around a kilogram.


    Han Sen gave it a scan, but he could not sense the presence of a lifeforce within. Han Sen wondered to himself, ¡°Is this a rotten egg?¡±


    After wiping the dust away, he noticed the egg was red. What¡¯s more, it was decorated with a number of symbols.


    The symbols were simr to waves, and not unlike a representation of the Blood River.


    ¡°Meh, I¡¯ll cook it first, anyway.¡± Han Sen brought his cooking tools and utensils out of the Cruel Bottle. He decided to boil the egg in hot water. Perhaps it was because it had no lifeforce, but Bao¡¯er showed no interest in the egg. Instead, she just grabbed her jerky and snacks to munch on.


    Han Sen grabbed his gon and started to drink near Bao¡¯er.


    Since they were in a remote location, and Han Sen had hidden their presence there, he didn¡¯t think anyone woulde poking about.


    The best thing about the Cruel Bottle, he had recently discovered, was not the fact you could hide creatures and spirits within. No, it was the fact he could store tools and utensils. It sure helped lessen his load.


    ¡°Cheers, Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er used her milk to raise a toast.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Just as Han Sen was about to drink from his gon, its bottom copsed. The drink that was within all fell out and soaked his clothing.


    Han Sen was shocked, and his first reaction was to look around for a potential troublemaker. But he could not detect anyone or anything nearby.


    Han Sen saw a gaping hole in the bottom of his gon, and its bottom looked as if it had been cut out perfectly.


    Tang Zhenliu gave him this gon, and he told Han Sen it had been crafted by a master craftsman. It was the work of a legend, and it had been forged from z-steel. It was supposedly one seamless item.


    ¡°He must have gotten tricked! This thing isn¡¯t seamless, and now his foolishness has had me waste all my drink. My wife gave me this!¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was in a bit of a state.


    Han Sen was willing to lick the drink from the floor, but he held off from doing that for now. The thought of an enemy nearby hadn¡¯tpletely escaped him, so he had to stay on his toes and remain wary.


    Han Sen put the gon back and pulled out the whole bottle. Fortunately, the drink was not strong, and it could help keep one¡¯s eyes open.


    Pang!


    Before the bottle reached his mouth, the bottom of the bottle also broke.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to waste the drink this time, so he quickly pulled the bottle up and positioned his mouth below, so it¡¯d all spray into his mouth.


    Han Sen quickly looked around, to try to confirm if there was trouble afoot.


    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that this had urred twice in a row, so Han Sen decided to check out the surrounding vicinity again.


    The water was boiling by this point, and the egg was still intact amidst the bubbling water. It still looked as dead as ever, too.


    ¡°Was that just a coincidence? If so, that¡¯s a bad sign.¡± Han Sen was not superstitious, but this sure made him think twice.


    He returned to the fireside and brought out another drink. As he held it in his hands, he stared at the egg. The egg looked fine, but Han Sen knew nothing was ever so straightforward. He had to be sure.


    As Han Sen continued to stare at the egg, he brought the drink to his mouth.

 Chapter 1253 - The Egg That Loves to Drink

    <h4>Chapter 1253: The Egg That Loves to Drink</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Pang!


    The bottom of the bottle broke again.


    This time, Han Sen had been staring at the red egg that was still inside the pot.


    He couldn¡¯t sense a lifeforce within the egg, but the moment the bottle shattered, Han Sen saw a light swiftly beam out from it.


    Han Sen was shocked. His Dongxuan Sutra was stronger than ever, but it hadn¡¯t been able to sense anything. His in old eyesight, however, could.


    ¡°Must I suffer trouble even if all I want to do is boil an egg?!¡± Han Sen mused as he eyed the egg with a soured look.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Han Sen then realized that the drink that had been spilt on the floor was missing. The cave wasn¡¯t particrly warm, so it didn¡¯t make sense for the ground to have dried up already.


    As Han Sen frowned, he suddenly smelled the scent of alcohol.


    Because the bottle broke, Han Sen hadn¡¯t taken immediate notice. The fragrance he detected now wasing from the bubbling pot.


    ¡°Is this thing boiling itself with alcohol?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t quite sure what to think.


    The egg was strange, that much was certain, but Han Sen was not worried about the mischief it was causing. Even if it turned out to be a hostile super creature, he knew he could take it down.


    Han Sen had Disloyal Knight and Little Angel by his side, so ying a super creature would be a trivial task.


    The egg showed no more activity in the pot, but that scent of alcohol was unmistakable. Han Sen turned to take a look at Bao¡¯er on her airbed, but she was still merrily drinking from her bottle of milk.


    ¡°It looks like the egg¡¯s not interested in breaking bottles. Maybe it really is just fond of going after alcohol.¡± Han Sen grabbed himself another drink.


    This time, Han Sen poured it into the pot.


    After doing this, the symbols on the egg began to glow brighter. It seemed as if something would soon hatch. But still, Han Sen could not detect a lifeforce. And if he didn¡¯t know any better, he¡¯d still believe the egg to be dead.


    ¡°Strange.¡± Han Sen had a lot of confidence in his Dongxuan Sutra, so this puzzle was perplexing to him.


    It might make sense if an emperor was masking its presence and avoiding detection of the Dongxuan Sutra, but this was just an unborn creature egg. Not even berserk super creatures could avoid his detection.


    ¡°I need to find out what you are, you little blighter.¡± Han Sen grabbed a few more bottles and emptied their contents into the boiling pot.


    He would be better off if the creature was born, Han Sen believed. If he could then kill it for a Life Geno Essence, he could nab a few more super geno points.


    So, Han Sen wanted to see what was inside it.


    Han Sen summoned Disloyal Knight and Little Angel, and then the three of them all stared at the egg intensely.


    Something strange was going on, that much was for sure. But all of a sudden, the red color of the egg vanished, and only the pure, clean color of white remained. Strangely, though, it almost looked like it was bleeding. The color red was returning slowly.


    The white egg began to run red, but the red only appeared around the strange symbols. Against the in white, the color red now really stood out.


    Han Sen knelt closer, wanting to get a better look at the egg in the water. Regardless of what was inside, Han Sen was determined to kill and eat the creature.


    Katcha!


    A lot of small cracks began to form across the white of the egg, and they were spreading quickly. It wouldn¡¯t be long before its entire surface was webbed. But strangely, the area of the symbol with waves waspletely free of these cracks.


    Han Sen pulled out Taia and Phoenix Sword. Then, he summoned the Ancient Devil Soldier beast soul, which granted him his devilish horns and wings. Little Angel sped her Angel Sword, while Disloyal Knight shone with a blue light that illuminated the entire cave.


    They all stared at the egg intensely, ready to kill it the moment the residing creature was born.


    The alcohol and water mixture was still bubbling and boiling, and Han Sen thought that if a chicken emerged, it¡¯d taste delicious.


    Katcha!


    The egg cracked even more now, and its surface was nothing but a webwork of crevices. Even the red portion of the egg was cracking now.


    The red areas were beginning to peel and fall into the pot like thin strawberry kes. The red part only covered thirty percent of the egg, so Han Sen still had trouble trying to determine what was within.


    He tried scanning the egg again, and weirdly, he could still not ascertain what the creature was or what it was going to be.


    Katcha!


    The rest of the egg broke. The entire egg began to fall away and copse like a jigsaw puzzle, leaving something behind.


    Han Sen saw it, and all he could ask himself was, ¡°Why in the sanctuaries would something like this be inside an egg?¡±


    Han Sen had seen many strange things in his time in the sanctuaries, but this was most certainly winning the award for the strangest thing to emerge from an egg.

 Chapter 1254 - Jue

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Jue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the pot, amidst the broken shell, was a bronze goblet: a jue.


    The surface of the jue was decorated with an array of beautiful engravings and symbols. It was filled to the brim with an alcohol that looked like warm, red wine. The jue was submerged in the water of the pot, but the water did not mix with the red concoction inside the jue. It remained separate.


    Han Sen had initially wanted to eat the egg, but he did not expect that this would emerge from it. The jue did not have a lifeforce, and it was more akin to a physical item than a creature.


    Han Sen stared at it. All he knew was that it was a goblet or vessel for pouring alcohol, and that some people said it could be used for rituals of sorts. Aside from that, Han Sen didn¡¯t know much about what it was, exactly. It looked like an ancient jue, from time immemorial, due to it being perched on a small tripod.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe it that the egg had contained a jue.


    It didn¡¯t move while in the pot. It remained where it was like an inanimate object, as the water around it continued to boil and vaporize.


    Not long after, thest of the water boiled off. The red liquid remained where it was in the jue, having not been disturbed by the water one bit. No matter how hot it had gotten, or how wild the water of the pot had bubbled, the substance inside was fine.


    The pot was nowpletely dry, and the jue remained exactly the same as it had been.


    Han Sen gave the alcohol inside the jue a good sniff, and he was taken aback by how pleasant its fragrance was. He wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, but he most certainly wanted to partake in that drink.


    The jue creeped him out, though. And he wasn¡¯t so silly as to start drinking without knowing any better.


    Bao¡¯er was different, however. She had finally shown some interest in the contents of the egg, and after crawling over to the jue, she reached in and grabbed it.


    ¡°Careful.¡± Han Sen still didn¡¯t know what was inside the jue, and if the beverage inside was poison, it would be a poor decision to drink it.


    Han Sen wanted to take the jue away from Bao¡¯er, just in case, but before he could reach for it, she drank it all.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Han Sen asked with concern, finally pulling the jue away from her.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked red and flushed, as if she was drunk.


    Han Sen examined her a little closer. She was indeed drunk, but that aside, she did not look at all harmed. The contents of the jue seemed to have caused no damage.


    Han Sen held the jue in front of him, waiting for it to move or at least do something. Unfortunately, nothing urred.


    The pot was burning hot, being atop the fire for so long, but the jue was surprisingly cool to the touch.


    ¡°It has no lifeforce, and it isn¡¯t aggressive. It doesn¡¯t do anything. Did this thing reallye out of that egg?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine a Mama or Papa Jue producing Baby Jue eggs.


    But still, there was a prevailing absence of danger. Bao¡¯er continued to appear unaffected and just went to sleep, drunk.


    She didn¡¯t wake up until half a dayter.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Bao¡¯er looked to the jue that was still in Han Sen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I want more of that drink.¡±


    ¡°This sort of drink is reserved only for adults. Children can¡¯t drink alcohol,¡± Han Sen exined.


    It seemed as if the alcohol had special properties he himself was keen to explore. He was indeed quite curious regarding its origins.


    Han Sen remained there for many days, watching the jue intently. He wasn¡¯t missing anything, though, as he had repeatedly checked on the whereabouts of Yaksha and Blood River King. They were still inside Blood River Shelter.


    Three dayster, Han Sen¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. He grabbed a bottle of alcohol and poured it into the jue. The alcohol originally looked white, but it turned the sickly color of blood upon entering.


    The jue smelled so very strong, and the scent was heavier than any white wine he had ever known. It prompted Han Sen¡¯s saliva to go renegade.


    Bao¡¯er tried her best to grab the jue that was held out of the reach of her arms, so Han Sen pulled her by the clothes and lifted her up.


    As Bao¡¯er was in the air, her arms iled in the direction of the jue. She was desperate for more.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. Let me drink it first.¡± Han Sen picked up the jue.


    Han Sen enjoyed another hearty waft of its fragrance, loving it. Han Sen now knew the red wine was not harmful, so he had no qualms with drinking it.


    Han Sen felt a sensational warmth descend his throat. The pores on his skin felt rejuvenated, as if he had just stepped out of a hot spring.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice drink.¡± Han Sen did not know much about alcohol, but he knew this was a belter. Han Sen licked his lips, having enjoyed everyst drop.


    As Han Sen reflected on the mesmerizing vor he had just experienced, an announcement suddenly yed.


    ¡°The sacrificial wine has been consumed. The sacrificial ritual now begins.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen noticed his body begin to re up with a red color.


    He saw an array of symbols get etched across his body, not too unlike the jue. Then, the entire cave turned red. Han Sen did not know why nothing urred when Bao¡¯er drank it, but something bad seemed to be happening with him.


    And amidst all this, he looked at Bao¡¯er who was still in his arms and noticed how she was still perfectly fine.


    Boom!


    Most of Han Sen¡¯s body was set aze as the red symbols branded themselves across his skin.

 Chapter 1255 - Three Statues

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Three Statues</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Blood River King stood at the tallest rampart of the castle, overlooking the river.


    The Blood River ran fast, and the banks sometimes burst, but flooding had never been this bad before. Much of the shelter had been submerged.


    ¡°My King, does the river always behave this way?¡± Yaksha asked, as he approached and also looked out over the river.


    There had been no rain, so it was a most peculiar phenomenon, witnessing the river flow at an increased pace and volume to such a degree.


    Blood River King shook his head and confirmed, ¡°I have been here for fifty thousand years. Never once have I seen the river behave this way. But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Yaksha asked.


    Blood River King exined, ¡°Before I first arrived here, a berserk super creature roamed beneath the waters of the Blood River. He was the leader of this ce, and it was said that whenever he desired to eat, the river would flood and allow it to swim abovend to eat its fill. When its hunger was satiated, the waters of the river would quell.¡±


    ¡°And where is this beast now?¡± Yaksha asked.


    ¡°It went to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. That... was a long time ago. Truth be told, I wouldn¡¯t be here, had it not been for its ascension. I was fortunate enough to enter thesends after it had moved on,¡± Blood River King admitted.


    ¡°Weird. If it rises randomly like this, something ill must be afoot. Do you know if the creature had any kids?¡± Yaksha wondered.


    ¡°Not to my knowledge, but it is not out of the question. Perhaps we can search for it,¡± Blood River King summoned the tentacle monster, bidding it to go out and look for another possible creature in the waters.


    After some time had psed, there had been no reports of such a creature existing. Nothing had been found, and the mystery of the rising river saw no elucidation.


    The river now submerged Han Sen¡¯s cave entirely, but strangely, no water entered the stone pocket.


    Han Sen looked all around him before recentering his vision on the jue. After drinking the wine, Han Sen¡¯s body was dotted with peculiar symbols that were on fire.


    The fires eventually departed his body, floating through the air towards the jue. Then, Han Sen¡¯s body returned to normal.


    The jue for the wine was now like a lit oilntern.


    But the mes within did not illuminate the cavern, and a greater darkness intruded. Beyond three feet in front of him, he could not see a thing.


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er and checked himself for any further changes. Aside from his own lifeforce appearing a little weaker, there did not seem to be any rming changes.


    The jue suddenly moved in another direction.


    Han Sen swiftly followed after it. Away from the jue, there was only darkness, so he kept close to it. And out in the darkness, Han Sen could not escape the nagging feeling that someone was watching him.


    Han Sen did not fancy remaining in that darkness, so he made sure to keep close and follow the floating jue.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands clutched Han Sen¡¯s neck tightly, for she was deeply afraid of the dark.


    The jue continued its airborne flight, and although he feltpelled to follow, Han Sen found it a touch suspicious. He remained alert and ready for anything hostile that came his way.


    Han Sen recalled the directions he was going should have led him to a dead end by now, for there was nothing special in that cave. But weirdly, they were able to keep on walking.


    And after miles of walking, they went on and on. There weren¡¯t any walls around them either, or so it felt.


    The sense that someone was watching him heightened, but he could still tell that it was just him being paranoid. There was nothing actually there.


    Eventually, after much walking, an exit could be seen far ahead in the dark distance. It was like a sole beacon, a sole puncture of light.


    As Han Sen got closer, he was indeed able to confirm that it was an exit.


    The exit was dead ahead, but Han Sen could not make out whaty beyond the blinding light. The moment he stepped out, though, all became clear.


    Bao¡¯er looked around in amazement.


    They were underwater, and as Han Sen reached his arms out to touch the water, his hands felt soothing coolness.


    The water had formed a dome, leaving the area insidepletely dry,


    It was like an invisible wall was separating them from the water. In that ce, there was a circr altar made of stone.


    There were three different statues on the altar, too. They represented the same thing, but all had differences to differentiate them from each other.


    The left statue looked like a mermaid. The statue on the right was a reverse mermaid. The middle statue was the creepiest, depicting a human covered in patches of scales.


    The jue went to the left statue and lit it up.


    Within that me, the statue opened its eyes with a frighteningly powerful aura.


    Han Sen frowned. The mermaid statue was alive. It slid down the altar with its scaled lower body.


    The red-haired mermaid formed her lips into an ¡°O,¡± forming a number of bubbles that drifted over to Han Sen.


    Han Sen summoned Disloyal Knight and Little Angel, and then, Disloyal Knight covered everything in the vicinity with blue lightning.


    Boom!


    Disloyal Knight leapt forward and punched the red bubble that was nearest to Han Sen.

 Chapter 1256 - Blood River King’s Battle Geno Essence

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Blood River King¡¯s Battle Geno Essence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The bubble burst and sprayed Disloyal Knight with blood-colored water.


    His blue armor was dyed red, and as much he wanted to continue breaking the rest of the bubbles that were bearing down on Han Sen, he could no longer move.


    He had been glued to the ground, with that bloodwater acting as some form of super-adhesive gel.


    Disloyal Knight¡¯s feet were locked in ce. He struggled to move, but he might as well have been nailed down. He waspletely stuck in ce.


    Disloyal Knight tried to jump, and he seemed to get free for a moment, but the substance was like supremely stic gum. After ascending a height of a few meters, the gel yanked him back.


    Pang!


    Disloyal Knight hit the ground with a snap, courtesy of the gum that had bested him. The glue was now all over his body, and he was down on the ground like a slinking gecko.


    Disloyal Knight continued to struggle, but it was all to no avail.


    Seeing the bubbles, and what they were capable of, Han Senmanded Little Angel to fall back. But their numbers were many, and they were quickly filling up their stadium of battle.


    Han Sen brought out his Phoenix Sword and Taia. He struck one bubble, unleashing the flood of red water.


    Of course, he now knew what to expect. So, immediately after it burst, he evaded the sticky spige. Unfortunately, his Phoenix Sword had gotten some on it.


    Han Sen pulled out a cloth and tried wiping it clean, but that did not help. As soon as he applied the cloth, the cloth became stuck and was unable to be removed.


    ¡°If I introduce this stuff to the Alliance, all the smithies will be out of jobs. Who needs soldering when you can just use this as a dip?¡± Han Sen mused.


    He was not worried, though. He shapeshifted into a gold raven.


    Han Sen opened his mouth and retaliated with an attack of his own. He spat fire across the arena to counter the bubbles and pop them from a distance.


    Han Sen knew water was weak to fire, but he didn¡¯t expect this move to be that useful.


    Han Sen breathed fire across Disloyal Knight and his Phoenix Sword, and suddenly, both of them were free, sharp, and battle-able once more.


    The mermaid was still firing bubbles towards Han Sen. To get her to stop, he flew directly towards her.


    The bubbles were of no threat to Han Sen and his Blood-Pulse Sutra which had opened nine gene locks. When they came into contact with the raging fires that cloaked Han Sen¡¯s burning assault, the bubbles evaporated into nothing but steam.


    Katcha!


    The gold raven struck the head of the mermaid, causing the entire statue to shatter. However, it wasn¡¯t a super creature as Han Sen expected it to be, for he received no announcement of its felling.


    But in the statue, there was a red gemstone that looked rather like a Life Geno Essence.


    Han Sen took it and noticed the presence of a mermaid swirling inside it.


    ¡°Obtained Blood River King¡¯s Battle Geno Essence.¡±


    Now Han Sen heard an announcement y.


    As much as he wanted to inspect the item, he didn¡¯t quite have the time to do so. The jue flew over to the right statue, inciting the reverse maid toe to life. More action would inevitably unfold.


    The legs of this being were encircled with wild waves of bloodwater, and it threw a kick towards Han Sen. Han Sen pped his wings and soared forward to meet the iing tide head-on.


    When the waves tapped Han Sen¡¯s infernal fires, the substance became steam.


    Katcha!


    Little Angel flew past the monster and sliced its head clean off. The fish monster shattered like the mermaid had, and it too possessed a gem for the taking.


    Han Sen picked it up and saw the image of that very same monster inside it.


    ¡°Obtained Blood River King¡¯s Battle Geno Essence.¡±


    ¡°Why are these both here? Why are they achievable in the same manner? Are they Blood River Kings?¡± Han Sen found himself shocked at the implication.


    The jue then flew towards the middle statue, prompting the fishman toe to life like the other two had. Strangely, it did not leap into battle. It stood where it was, staring at Han Sen.


    Han Sen thought it was going to speak, but it eventually raised its arms and formed an orb of water between its hands.


    The water continued to gather and build, but reached its maximum size fairly swiftly. The arms remained raised, however, as another facet of it began to increase. The power and lifeforce of the water was still growing.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Whatever the fishman was doing, it was simr to Saving Money. Therefore, Han Sen was quick to realize what was happening. If the fishy fiend maximized its power output, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have what it took to block the attack.


    The three of themunched themselves forward, trying to reach the altar so they could kill the enemy. But as they reached their foe, a red shield suddenly appeared to bar their way.


    The three of them battered the shield as best they could, but they were unable to break it. The fishman was free to build up power without interruption.

 Chapter 1257 - Fighting Fire with Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Fighting Fire with Fire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Emzoned across the red shield, Han Sen noticed the faint outline of a fish. It was like a shark, but it was even more fearsome looking than that. Behind the head of this image, there was a tentacle-like limb that reached over. From this tentacle, something hung.


    Han Sen thought it was a human hanging from the tentacle. It was quite the unnerving picture.


    The aquatic monster¡¯s outline wasrge, and it epassed the entire altar that was behind it, like some wretched sentinel.


    ¡°Is this an image of the King of the Blood River?¡± Han Sen wondered, as the trio were shing against the barrier that repelled their attempts to attack the third statue. Now, they acknowledged their power was not enough.


    The shield had ten gene locks powering it, that much was for sure. Ordinary powers weren¡¯t going to scratch it, let alone cut through it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who can hit harder, then.¡± Han Senmanded his followers to stop attacking, then he activated his super king spirit mode.


    The holy, white light began to gleam. Han Sen¡¯s body shone like a deity of light; one with a coin between his fingers. The number on the coin began to ascend, one by one; a signal of its increasing power.


    The fishman continued gathering its power, too, as Han Sen did the same on the opposite side of the barrier.


    Both of their powers were like the rumbling and thunder from a couple of volcanos preparing to erupt. The sheer volume of energy that whirled throughout that chamber was frightening.


    The fishman started to tremble. The power cradled in the basketball-sized sphere of water was equivalent to the amount needed to sunder entire mountains.


    Boom!


    The fishman lobbed the orb of water like a hydrogen bomb, leaving its legs trembling with exertion.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was also trembling with the power he had been summoning into the coin. Its number had now reached an all-time high, hitting twenty-one. The moment the sphere left its bearer¡¯s hands, Han Sen let the coin fly.


    Within the tiniest fraction of a second, the orb and coin collided in mid-air.


    The power unleashed was crazy, and the shockwave caused by the impact was enough to send Little Angel and Disloyal Knight flying away.


    Amidst this carnage, Han Sen saw the coin pierce through the orb of water and cause a massive shockwave.


    The coin did not stop there, however. It carried on through towards the fishman¡¯s head, obliterating it. And in the immediate aftermath of that, the suction of the coin began to pull everything towards it like a ma.


    The altar was broken, and its remains all flew towards the coin as if it were a ck hole.


    The red shield had been shattered, and the fishman was no longer visible.


    Boom!


    Just as it looked like everything was over, everything was cast away in onest bout of chaos. Then, to apany the ruin, the water that had previously been held back, began to pour inside.


    Han Sen quickly grabbed the final red gem before the entire ce flooded.


    ¡°Obtained Blood River King¡¯s Battle Geno Essence.¡±


    Han Sen heard the same announcement y.


    Then, he grabbed Bao¡¯er and started to make his daring escape. The first thing to grace his eyes, following the dash from that bloody arena, was the glory of moonlight. It made for a delightful return to the surface.


    Han Sen saw a very clearke before where he stood now, and it did not at all seem associated with the Blood River.


    Han Sen flew around with Bao¡¯er, but there were just mountains skirting theke. There were no signs of that grand river.


    Little Angel and Disloyal Knight emerged from theke, and when he confirmed there to be no immediate danger, he returned them for the time being.


    Han Sennded on the plush ground near theke and noticed the jue had been following him. It was now near his feet. The fire inside it had depleted, and it went back to looking fairly ordinary again. Now, it looked like little more than an antique.


    When Han Sen picked it up, there was nothing more curious about it. It seemed to be what it looked like.


    Han Sen decided to pour another drink into the jue.


    Then he took a sip. It tasted just as good, but nothing wild or crazy urred like it hadst time. No more spooky symbols red across his body, either.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind killing a few more statues to obtain Battle Geno Essences, though.


    While the jue was still able to formte the delightful sacrificial wine, it was no longer able to begin the sacrificial ritual.


    Han Sen summoned Dragon King. He was very knowledgeable when it came to peculiarities of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and Han Sen had frequently used him as an encyclopedia. Perhaps there was a chance he¡¯d know what the jue was.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Dragon King still had no body, and every time he was summoned, it cost him a little bit more of his true self. Needless to say, this upset him.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Han Sen knew he was upset, so he didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked him directly.


    Dragon King looked at it, and his mood perked right up. He shouted, ¡°Holy crap! Where did you get this from?!¡±


    ¡°Is that a good surprise or a bad surprise?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether the item was good or not.

 Chapter 1258 - Geno Core

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Geno Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon King looked at the jue and said, ¡°That actually depends. Continuing the theme of duality, this thing can be good and bad. If you are a demi-god, it is good. If you¡¯re not... it can kill you.¡±


    ¡°So, what does that mean? What is it for?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t put-off by the words he had just heard.


    Dragon King began to slink and speak mysteriously, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not many people in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary know what this is. Fortunately for you, I am one of the very few who know. Me and Asura...¡±


    Dragon King suddenly trailed off into silence.


    ¡°Is this rted to the betrayal of Ancient Devil Emperor?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Dragon King paused for a brief moment, and then went on to say, ¡°This thing has nothing to do with us, but I knew of an artifact that was quite simr.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± It was painful for Han Sen, being so patient with Dragon King¡¯s slow droning.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ve told you many secrets in the past, but I¡¯ve never received a single scrap that could benefit me as a reward. I¡¯m at the end of my tether! Why should I continue helping you and not expect anything in return?¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen eyed Dragon King with a lethal look and asked, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re no longer afraid to die. Is that what you¡¯re telling me? In that case, perhaps there is a favor I can perform for you.¡±


    Dragon King rebutted, ¡°You never nned to fix my body, so death ising for me, one way or another.¡±


    When Han Sen looked at him and saw clearly the crux of his issue, he conceded to say, ¡°I have actually been looking out for one for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap! I know you already found an egg up on that mountain. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°I did find one, yes. But you almost got me killed at the Sky Tree! If our roles were reversed, would you still give me an egg?¡±


    Dragon King had an awkward look descend upon him, and he pleaded once more, ¡°It was a mistake! An honest mistake. Every time you ask me a question, I give you answers to the best of my knowledge. I never try to trick and mislead you.¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°Well, an apology isn¡¯t good enough. It sure doesn¡¯t suffice, for you to receive a super creature¡¯s egg off me.¡±


    Dragon King pointed at the jue and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what it is if you give me the egg.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider the proposition, but if we¡¯re talking a trade, the bargain needs to be evaluated. It all depends on whether the secret of this jue is decent. If it¡¯s some snob¡¯s wine pourer, forget it!¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious when I tell you that this thing is known only by very few people. I know what this is, and if I don¡¯t pass this knowledge on to you, you¡¯ll only end up harming yourself,¡± Dragon King said, with a surprisingly rmed tone.


    ¡°Fine. Tell me the secret first. If I deem the knowledge worthy for the trade, I¡¯ll give you the egg. Deal?¡± Han Sen made his offer.


    ¡°No! You say something like this every time, I swear! You have to promise me this time. Pinky promise!¡± Dragon King spoke with distress.


    Han Sen said, ¡°Oh,e on. You make it sound like you¡¯re the only one who knows what this thing does. I am giving you an opportunity here.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting you know what it does? If so, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen said, ¡°It¡¯s an item from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    Dragon King looked shocked, but he balked, ¡°You are smart! But if that¡¯s the extent of your knowledge regarding this thing, what a waste of time to tell me. Knowing that means knowing nothing. You need to know what this thing is truly for. And me? I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for a sacrificial ritual,¡± Han Sen then said.


    Dragon King, with a look that had been tarred with great disdain, said, ¡°That is not what you call a secret, either!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what it is for!¡± Han Sen said, with a raised voice.


    ¡°Give me the egg and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Dragon King insisted.


    Han Sen looked at the jue and once again noted nothing special regarding it.


    If it was an item from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, it really was not something he wanted to get rid of. But if carrying it around with him brought harm, he didn¡¯t fancy that, either.


    Han Sen wanted to know what it was before he started carrying it around with him.


    But he couldn¡¯t keep an eye on it 24/7.


    ¡°I can promise you, I¡¯ll give you the egg. But only if the information is worth it. I¡¯d sooner destroy the egg than give it to you, if you don¡¯t cough up something of value; remember that.¡± Han Sen issued a threat.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret this! And I really need a body now. In the past, even if you offered me ten eggs, I wouldn¡¯t have cared.¡± Dragon King sounded confident.


    ¡°But the egg is not on me right now, just keep that in mind. When I return, you can have it. So, tell me,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King said, ¡°It is from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, yes. Have you heard of demi-god genes?¡±


    ¡°Is a jue a demi-god gene?¡± Han Sen asked, while observing the jue.


    Demi-god genes were like super genes, but their proper name was Demi-God Geno Core.


    These were genes that could only be obtained by demi-gods. They were different than other types, like mutant or sacred-blood genes. If a super gene was aputationalmand, then a Demi-God Geno Core was a hub that could execute a number of differentmands.


    The progress of a Geno Core affected the very powers of a demi-god.


    Han Sen did not know much about this, because Demi-God Geno Cores were a secret to demi-gods alone. Han Sen had only heard scraps of information about this from the Ji family.


    ¡°Yes. It is a Geno Core that was created by a demi-god creature. I have only seen such a thing once before; where did you find this thing?¡± Dragon King asked.

 Chapter 1259 - Accidentally Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 1259: identally Meeting Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen exined how he managed to obtain the jue and what he had experienced with the altar.


    Dragon King¡¯s expression warped, and he said, ¡°If I am correct, then this jue is not a Demi-God Geno Core. It is still an item from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, however.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this a Demi-God Geno Core from Blood River King?¡± Han Sen asked.


    This jue had opened a passage to an altar. This was all on the same ind as Blood River Shelter, so Han Sen found it quite peculiar, hearing that this did not actually belong to Blood River King.


    Dragon King said, ¡°Blood River King wants Demi-God Geno Cores, sure. But he can only gain hold of them by doing what we all must do: ascending The Ten Steps of the Holy Door. The only way he might have been able to create the Demi-God Geno Core in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was while walking the ten steps and failing. Failure leads to death, mind you. That could be left in his absence.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think Blood River King is not dead, though?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°If he was dead, you wouldn¡¯t be able to summon his altar. The ritual you had was one that summoned a demi-god. If you activated it, then that means he is still alive,¡± Dragon King exined.


    ¡°But that can¡¯t be right. My jue summoned the altar, and that must mean the jue was created by a demi-god,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why this is bad. Blood River King is still here, and the jue must not be the true Geno Core he created. But it was able to summon the altar and almost summon the king himself; if you didn¡¯t destroy the altar, he¡¯d be back. All these facts lead me to one startling conclusion.¡± Dragon King¡¯s tone and look gained a significant amount of gravitas.


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The jue can summon other demi-gods. The workings of this thing are wild and unpredictable; it¡¯s too dangerous to carry around,¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think his time at the altar was all that special. He had managed to kill all three statues with rtive ease, and he had obtained three Battle Geno Essences for his trouble.


    ¡°If the demi-gods return, what can they do?¡± Han Sen asked.


    They were demi-gods, so it didn¡¯t seem as if there¡¯d be a reason or purpose for them to upy the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°That is the secret. Give me the egg and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Dragon King hushed his lips after this.


    Han Sen clicked his fingers and put Dragon King away for the time being. Han Sen flew around the area he had ended up in, wanting to check it out some more.


    To the east were an abundance of hills, and to the west were thorny vines and a river. So, Han Sen traveled to the west.


    A strange expression fell across Han Sen¡¯s face as he realized the ce looked simr to the area he had met thentern fish. In the river, he saw them again. The stream was filled with thentern fish, and they were all headed upstream.


    ¡°Nice. Yaksha wants to fight the king fish and the vine, doesn¡¯t he? I should get ready to swoop in and aid Lord Fish.¡± Han Sen followed the stream up, hoping to catch up with the king.


    After flying a few hundred miles, he didn¡¯t find the fish king. What he did find, however, was a shelter.


    The shelter was nothing fancy. It was just a mere, solitary royal shelter.


    Han Sen nned to take it over. Even if he had no need for it, it would allow future humans who spawned there to be safe.


    When he entered the shelter, though, there were no foes to rout. It had already been abandoned, and there was nobody there.


    The entire shelter had one teleporter inside, though, and it was in perfect working condition.


    Han Sen returned to the Alliance and took a break with Ji Yanran. After that, he returned to the sanctuary.


    Han Sen packed his stuff alongside Little Angel, when suddenly, something seemed to being through the teleporter behind him.


    ¡°A human is spawning here? Neat timing.¡± Han Sen was wondering who it might be.


    If it wasn¡¯t an enemy, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind lending a hand for a while. He didn¡¯t want anything bad to befall humans, as there was a long road to go for them to upy and govern a greater portion of control over the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. And every new person needed all the help they could get.


    Seeing the dimensions distort, someone appeared.


    It was a woman with a rapturously gorgeous figure, and when Han Sen pried his eyes away from her curves, he was shocked to discover who it was.


    The woman had a simr response seeing Han Sen, and she too was surprised to see who she had immediately encountered.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± they both said in tandem.


    Han Sen had just spent time with her on Sk, not so long ago. It was Qin Xuan.


    ¡°Well, this seems too far-fetched to be a coincidence.¡± Han Sen thought the chances of her ending up there with him were a little too unlikely. It was an enormous world, yet she had ended up with Han Sen in her first moment there.


    ¡°I am so lucky to see you, aren¡¯t I? What are the chances? You are going to carry me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Qin Xuanughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m getting used to carrying people.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Just as Qin Xuan started to speak again, a number of loud, repetitive noises sounded from somece not too far away. They were like the repeated drumming of a stampede. Han Sen¡¯s face changed, so he flew up and had a look.


    Many creatures wereing from the river, and they looked terrified as they took refuge in the shelter.

 Chapter 1260 - Fish King’s Reappearance

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Fish King¡¯s Reappearance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Above the water of the river, a million flying fish had appeared. They were all following its winding course upstream.


    ¡°It looks like the fish king is on its way to tangle with the vine again.¡± Han Sen was surprised, and as he looked over, he saw the big, familiar fish. Its scales gleamed like a trove of gold in the sunlight; fitting for the king it was.


    Han Sen wanted to send Qin Xuan somece safer, but there was currently no time. He put her on Golden Growler, and together they chased after the fish.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± She had been in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary for less than two minutes, and she had no clue what was going on. She was unnerved and almost scared about what might soon happen.


    Many monsters were escaping the river and its proximity to make way for the abundance of flying fish. It was a spectacle, for sure, but the power of everything around dwarfed her own. She was terrified.


    ¡°The fish king is on its way to fight something particrly powerful. I¡¯m here to see if I can im a few goodies,¡± Han Sen exined the long and short of it.


    ¡°Will my presence prove a burden? Perhaps I should go back for now?¡± Qin Xuan knew Han Sen was the strongest human there, and thest thing she wanted to do was drag him down. She had only just arrived, so there¡¯d be no chance she¡¯d be able to fend for herself, after all.


    ¡°We¡¯re only here to watch from afar; for now, anyway. It¡¯ll be fine if youe along,¡± Han Sen said.


    Leaving Qin Xuan there would be just as good as sending her on a death march. She could return to the Alliance, but Han Sen did not know when he¡¯d be able to fetch her.


    Han Sen was also worried that the creatures would destroy the teleporter in their panic. If that happened, she¡¯d have to end up respawning elsewhere.


    Han Sen was going to remain in hiding, anyway. When Yaksha and Blood River King came, all he¡¯d have to do was make sure she was extra hidden.


    Bao¡¯er wanted to y with the flying fish once more, but he stopped her this time.


    Han Sen did not know where Yaksha was, currently, but it¡¯d be difficult for them to avoid being spotted if they followed the fish too closely. They had to be as sneaky as possible.


    The fish king was going at a slow pace, and there must have been quite a distance to go for it to reach the showdown it was headed for.


    The amount of fish that was following the king was nigh unbelievable to see. Their numbers were countless, and the only word a mind could muster to describe the spectacle was ¡°insane.¡±


    Golden Growler followed the river on the rough ground past its banks. Still, it managed to move so smoothly, that there was nary a shake or bump.


    But then, Han Sen suddenly saw a crocodile-like creature that was around ten meters long. When it saw the Golden Growler, it tried to eat it, Han Sen, and Qin Xuan.


    Han Sen thought it was an ugly beast, as its body had thick, hardy scales and a mouthful of razorde-sharp teeth. The monster was a super creature¡ªthat much was certain.


    With its mouth that wasparable to a ck hole, it sought to swallow the trio.


    Golden Growler did not shy away, though. It expanded the size of its body, making itself be a giant, goliath-sized beast. The crocodile now looked like a scrawny lizard, and so Golden Growler stepped on it.


    Golden Growler, by this point, had seven of its gene locks opened. Han Sen had fed it much super flesh and many waterdrops to nurture its growth over time. But the speed at which it had developed was surprising, even to Han Sen. And the size it could grow to, if it so chose, was rather shocking to witness.


    Golden Growler had as many gene locks open as Han Sen did with his Dongxuan Sutra. Its primary talent was its ability to grow bigger, just as it had been back in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    But now, size wasn¡¯t everything. The bigger it grew, the stronger it became. And this scaled with how many gene locks it had opened, too. When Golden Growler opened its seventh gene lock, its vitality exceeded Han Sen¡¯s.


    This didn¡¯t surprise Han Sen, though. Golden Growler was special, as most creatures of the First God¡¯s Sanctuary did not possess an ability. But Golden Growler could grow bigger or smaller on a whim, so Han Sen had to wonder if it actually was a super creature from the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    When Little Angel ate the other Golden Growler¡¯s flesh, she was able to evolve. It was a usible theory.


    Regardless of its origins, however, Han Sen thought it to be a remarkable thing that Golden Growler could evolve and be better. Golden Growler had seven of its gene locks open, but it was now fighting a super creature with nine gene locks open.


    The mouth of the creature Golden Growler had stomped on was frightening, but all the teeth in the world couldn¡¯t harm Golden Growler now, due to its size. When it was bitten, it was like a small nip, and no pain was felt.


    But for a creature with seven gene locks open, engaging with a creature with nine gene locks open was difficult. Golden Growler could not dish out a grand amount of damage, at all.


    But what it could do was still shocking enough to see, anyway. Golden Growler was a mount beast soul, so fighting was never expected to be its forte.


    Yet still, it was able to hold its ground against a super creature. It was shocking. But Qin Xuan was more shocked than all, right now. The impacts and shockwaves were difficult for her to withstand, as they fought.


    ¡°Are creatures in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary always this strong?¡± Qin Xuan was amazed, despite being a little worried. The first creature she had encountered just so happened to be a super creature.


    Han Sen ced Golden Growler back in his Sea of Soul. It had grown too big, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to see it. Not wanting to waste any time, though, he summoned Little Angel and Disloyal Knight.


    Disloyal Knight used a halo to debuff the creature and buff Little Angel to be stronger. Little Angel swung her sword and left a deep, few-meter-wide cleft across the monster.


    The monster screamed, prompting Disloyal Knight to dash forward and strike the beast¡¯s jaw and send it flying.


    Little Angel flew towards it and chopped it to bits within the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Super Creature Abyssal Beast killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted, not expecting to achieve another super beast soul so soon.

 Chapter 1261 - Getting Another Super Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Getting Another Super Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Han Sen relished the joy, Little Angel delivered the Life Geno Essence to him. He epted it and then returned Little Angel and Disloyal Knight.


    ¡°Not bad; I got another beast soul!¡± Han Sen smiled as he told Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan looked at him with confusion rather than delight. She thought it was a sacred-blood creature, but seeing the Life Geno Essence, it had struck her with a paralyzing shock that he had just killed a super creature with ease. It was unbelievable.


    Humans could collect super geno points, but they¡¯d still need to fight hard and struggle in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary if they sought to obtain them.


    In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, ying a super creature was unheard of. Han Sen had just mopped the floor with one, though. It was then that she realized the mount she rode upon must have been a super creature, too, for it to initiate a battle with one so fearlessly.


    When Qin Xuan finally managed to speak, she said, ¡°Now I know how you were able to take down an emperor ss shelter. You¡¯ve blown the socks off people¡¯s power expectations. You¡¯re far better and stronger than anyone could have imagined!¡±


    Han Sen smiled warmly in response, and said, ¡°When you obtain more geno points, gene locks, and beast souls, the restes naturally. We¡¯re all capable of such feats, I am sure!¡±


    Qin Xuan shook her head and did not say anything more. She knew he was strong, but she almost felt as if she had been misled about the extent of the strength he had gained. It was bewildering how strong he truly was.


    When Han Sen first came to the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, he didn¡¯t even know what a creature was. Qin Xuan was the person leading him. But now, Qin Xuan had been left behind in the dust. He was the person who walked too fast, and too far ahead.


    Reflecting over the past, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Han Sen said, ¡°There are strong spirits on the heels, or fins rather, of the fish king. It would be best if we avoid them and not alert them to our presence.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Qin Xuan.


    Han Sen headed for the peak via a different road. He had done so to ensure Yaksha would not see the two.


    Along the way, Han Sen mowed down a few sacred-blood creatures on her behalf, so she could earn a handful of sacred geno points and get a headstart.


    The lower tier geno points could always be filled up at ater date, and a few yingster, there was already far more sacred-blood creature meat than she could eat in any reasonable amount of time.


    As she watched Han Sen cut down such creatures in a sh, Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°This man is too powerful. If I ever seek to catch up, I¡¯ll have my work cut out for me.¡±


    Qin Xuan had managed to earn a lot of sacred geno points in a small amount of time. She had received some help in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, but nothingpared to this sort of power-leveling.


    Han Sen also gave her some mutant and sacred-blood beast souls, so she could chip in if she wanted to and tackle the weaker sorts by herself.


    But seeing Han Sen kill so many high-level creatures with ease, when she triumphed over the lower variety, the feelings of sess and aplishment escaped her.


    Han Sen refined the Abyssal Beast¡¯s Life Geno Essence, and with Ice Wolf God¡¯s Life Geno Essence, he had managed to reach a total of eighty-one super geno points.


    Although he wasn¡¯t full, his body was practically equal to a super creature in strength and might.


    It was just a shame his Dongxuan Sutra could not keep up with Han Sen¡¯s rapidly rising power. It was sluggish, byparison.


    Han Sen really admired Dongxuan Zi. It was difficult to practice the Dongxuan Sutra, and for Dongxuan Zi to practice it up until he broke through the vacuum, Han Sen figured he must have possessed the power of a monster.


    Han Sen was proud of his talents, but he still thought he paled inparison to Dongxuan Zi when he held himself up against the man.


    Those who seed always have help to be better, and Han Sen wanted to do the same.


    There were no more super creatures on the way, so the opportunity for another would have to wait a little while longer.


    After half a month of travel, they reached the mountain. There, they saw the big dragon-like waterfall.


    Because Han Sen had taken a different path, the fish king had yet to arrive.


    Han Sen did not want to get too close, so he took the opportunity to poke around and find a nice cave to hide inside.


    When night fell, Han Sen donned his Night Cloak and left the safety of the cave.


    He didn¡¯t know if Yaksha had arrived yet, but after searching all night, he had yet to find hide nor hair of the spirits. But what Han Sen did find was a super creature residing inside the nearbyke. He didn¡¯t even need his Dongxuan Aura to sense it.


    ¡°The fish king is not here, but does this mean other berserk super creatures want the vine, too?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen returned to the cave again, and there, he waited for the fish king and Yaksha to show up.


    Two dayster, after dark, a strange noise sounded from theke. It sounded as if someone had opened a can of soda right next to his ear. Han Sen left Little Angel and Bao¡¯er behind, with instructions to protect Qin Xuan. Wearing his Night Cloak, he snuck down to see what had urred.

 Chapter 1262 - Strange Occurrence at the Lake

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Strange urrence at the Lake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stood on a cliffside overlooking theke. At the water¡¯s center, bubbles began to arise. When they reached the surface of the water, they popped and boiled with an extreme amount of fizz. It was like the opening of a firmly shaken soda can.


    ¡°Is the super creature in theke about to emerge?¡± Han Sen guessed, as he observed the bubbly activity. But after a while of waiting for something to ur, nothing actually did.


    The bubbles continued to appear, and soon reached a frothy amount. It was as if theke was boiling with the ferocity of a volcano.


    ¡°What is this super creature doing?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura picked up the movement of a rock nearby theke.


    Han Sen looked over at it with his proper eyesight, and lo and behold, he saw it. There was a rock, and as if by magic, it was rolling itself down towards the raging waters of theke.


    Han Sen wondered why the rock had started to move by itself.


    Therge rock was not moving too quickly, and itsing was fairly gentle. But when it was a good two meters away from theke¡¯s shore, it stopped.


    Han Sen examined the way it hade, and the rock had left no trace or imprint in the earth it had rolled over.


    The rock was like a boulder. It was ten meters high and had a diameter of six meters. It was a lumpy thing, and observing it from a distance initially gave the illusion of a miniature hill picking up stakes and moving location.


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s confusion around this strange happening, he then noticed a hole inside the boulder. Its diameter was a solid one meter at every angle.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t noticed it at first, and he believed it had only just appeared. It was like a hatch, or something cut out from its original structure.


    Soon after, something crawled out of the hole.


    It was a big red toad, scaled from head to toe. On its head, it wore a red pot as if it were a crown. It was a strange essory to see adorning a toad.


    ¡°Is it looking for water?¡± As Han Sen asked himself this, his eyes flickered back to the hole the toad had emerged from. Weirdly, it was gone.


    ¡°Something most peculiar is cooking, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Han Sen made himselffy in a position that was a little more hidden and watched intently.


    The toad was a super creature, that much was certain. While it was next to the waters of theke, the red pot on its head opened.


    Han Sen peered into it, and that was when he saw a number of eyes staring back at him. Han Sen was currently garbed with the Night Cloak, though, so there was no chance he could have actually been spotted.


    From out of the pot, the triangle-shaped head of a snake emerged.


    While the pot might have looked separate, and more like an essory to the toad, it was actually a part of the creature. It was rather confusing for Han Sen to see.


    But the snake head he was seeing now was just as strange. It wasposed of bones, and it did not even have a tongue to rattle and shake with a seething viciousness. It still had its fangs, though, and the eyes were red gems of a sinister light.


    When the snake came out and revealed more of itself, the rest of its body was seen to be the same. It was practically a skeleton snake.


    The snake head had looked as big as the pot, but the entire body must have been six meters long, not to mention its wide girth. How it had all fit inside the pot on the toad¡¯s head was quite the conundrum.


    The snake slithered around the toad, and then the toad seemed to issue it amand to enter theke. Without hesitation, it followed the order and set off swimming to the center of theke.


    The bubbles in theke did not appear to be harmful, and the snake had no trouble as it swam.


    The toad issued anothermand to the snake, and after this, it started to dive.


    ¡°So, Mister Bone Snake must be a scout. But who is the real puppet here? Is the toad here by its own volition, or is it also a goon for someone else?¡± Han Sen pondered.


    Suddenly, there was an explosion of bubbles. The water in theke was thrown into turmoil. Soon after, things returned to semi-normal. The bubbles continued at their original pace and the waters were soothed.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± The toad spat out some blood, and in shock, it began to fall back away from the water.


    The toad wished to reach the rock it had first emerged from, but something came out of theke and grabbed the toad. The thing tried dragging the toad back in with it.


    The toad struggled, and its ws dug into the earth. The nails broke under the pull of that supremely powerful shadow. With long, skin-crawling marks in the earth for a wake, the toad was pulled into the ck depths of theke.


    The toad¡¯s struggle beneath the water was in to see, and theke was upset in response. It was pulled in deep. When things suddenly turned quiet, an unnerving mist dyed the surface of theke red.


    Han Sen was shocked at what he had just witnessed. The toad was a super creature, but it had been killed effortlessly. Whatever monster resided in theke must have been extremely powerful to do such a thing.

 Chapter 1263 - Super Creature’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Super Creature¡¯s Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the toad was dragged down into the murky depths of theke, the boulder moved again. This time, it rolled away from the water. It had barely reached a distance of one meter before the shadow reappeared. It grabbed the rock and tried to pull it back.


    The rock was too heavy for it to move in a hurry, though. And as it struggled, Han Sen was finally able to get a good look at the enigma that had been residing inside theke all that time.


    It was like an arm, but one that was ted all in copper. It was not too different from a snake, minus a head. When it came out to reach the boulder, it revealed itself to be at least one hundred meters long.


    The rock tried its best to pull away from it, but it gave ground, bit by bit. It would soon be dragged in.


    When the rock was two meters away from the water¡¯s edge, a rocky explosion sounded as the boulder rose up off the ground.


    The boulder turned into a golem, and there were people behind it.


    ¡°Is that Yaksha and Blood River King down there? Were they hiding inside the rock this entire time?¡± Han Sen saw Yaksha and Blood River King down below, thetter in his signature red armor.


    There was a six-armed monster with them, and it and the two spirits ran off while the golem stayed behind to hold back the snake as they made their escape.


    The ck shape from theke attacked the golem with a greater rage. But then, another ck shadow emerged. It went for the three that were daring an escape. Yaksha used his wings to avoid the initial strike.


    Blood River King and the six-armed ape managed to evade the attack, as well. But in the next second, many more of those ck snake-like figures shot out of theke.


    Yaksha brought out his ck-Feather Dagger, while Blood River King drew his sword to attack whatever was chasing them.


    A metallic noise sounded whenever they drew a cut across the ck snakes. What¡¯s more, their weapons weren¡¯t formidable enough to slice through them.


    Two king spirits and two super creatures were now trapped, as more and more monsters arose to eliminate their ability to flee.


    The golem did not relent in fighting back that horrible foe, and it was able to stand strong and not get dragged into theke.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before even more of the ck shadows emerged. Arger host of the ck menace grabbed a hold of it, threw it down on the ground, and dragged it across the shore.


    The golem was pulled into theke, and seeing it get pulled in like that, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver run down his spine. It was a shocking scene to behold.


    ¡°What in the sanctuaries is this thing? Both Yaksha and Blood River King are unable to fight it? I¡¯m lucky I didn¡¯t try to get any closer,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Tzzi Tzzi!¡± While Yaksha and Blood River King fought side-by-side, the six-armed ape was the next to get grabbed. It was unable to resist the strength of the pull, and it was immediately dragged away and down into theke.


    Blood River King was furious when he saw that the three super creatures he had brought with him had been killed. They had all been dragged into theke by one fearsome monster.


    He hyped himself to fight in honor of his fallen creatures, but at that second, Yaksha managed to muster the strength to cut through the monster and clear a way forward to escape.


    ¡°Run!¡± Yaksha shouted. The monster was quick to recover, and it grabbed his arm. Then, a lot more did. They dragged him into theke.


    Blood River King was touched by his seemingly heroic sacrifice, and so he took him up on themand and escaped.


    Yaksha was dragged into theke, and once he was, sce returned to thend.


    Han Sen frowned, believing that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Yaksha was not the sort of person who was willing to sacrifice himself, especially if it was to merely save another. He was one of the eight generals, too, so there was no way he could have been dragged in that easily. As Han Sen mulled that puzzling happening, something floated up to the surface of theke.


    Han Sen squinted to get a good look, and he noticed it was a copper statue. It looked like a copper screen. But when it bobbed for a bit, and Han Sen was able to get a better view, he realized it was actually a copper throne.


    The entire throne was adorned with a number of patterns. The seat had beenposed by a number of copper, snake-like figures.


    Han Sen did not know how many snakes had been intertwined to build it, but it clearly represented the snakes that had arisen to attack the party earlier.


    They seemed to have been built from copper were thus inanimate, but they soon started to move. And they seemed to be pushing the throne to the surface of the water.


    A female spirit was sitting atop it, one that wore a ck dress. Her legs were long and sulent; a highlight of the sight of her, sitting on the throne. She had long ck hair, painting her as something of a femme fatal. She looked cold and unremorseful.


    ¡°I brought you three super creatures, see? I should help you take the Aqua Vine.¡± Yaksha emerged from the water, speaking to the woman in a polite and sickly tone.

 Chapter 1264 - Empress

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Empress</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen now understood Yaksha had been ying Blood River King like a fiddle. His co-operation had been aplete lie all along. He had only wanted Blood River King¡¯s super creatures, and he had gotten them sessfully.


    ¡°Poor Blood River King. To think he actually believes he owes Yaksha his life...¡± Han Sen now knew not to underestimate Yaksha¡¯s cunning.


    The cold female spirit responded to Yaksha now, saying, ¡°I acknowledge and appreciate the help you have given, but three super creatures are not enough to satiate the hunger of the Serpent Throne.¡±


    ¡°Blood River King was very hesitant, and despite pressing him all that time, I could only manage to convince him to bring three,¡± Yaksha said in his defense.


    The female spirit responded, saying, ¡°Understood. Still, you have brought me many over time. And when the flying fishes, once I have killed it, I should meet the requirements for challenging the Aqua Vine. If I am sessful, you will receive your reward then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my most graciousdy.¡± Yaksha kneeled, as if in her service.


    ¡°Scour the stream for the fish¡¯s location. Until it arrives, I must return to rest,¡± the female spirit said.


    ¡°Yes, mdy.¡± Yaksha bowed and then went off downstream.


    Han Sen was shocked over what he had just witnessed. If what she said was true, it seemed Yaksha had managed to obtain for her more than just those three super creatures.


    ¡°But who is this female spirit? She must be an empress, if Yaksha so willingly obeys her.¡± Han Sen had no clue who he was now looking likely to deal with.


    Han Sen reflected over his dealings with Yaksha, and he thought the spirit was a remarkable nemesis. Yaksha was clever and deceptive, as much as he was strong and mighty. He had even managed to trick Xiang Yin. If his past behavior was anything to go by, Han Sen thought it was unlikely Yaksha had theke¡¯s female spirit¡¯s interests at heart. It was likely he was just using her, too, and his kneeling and kind words were just for show.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact that they¡¯re going to kill the flying fish king.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Han Sen had nned to wait until they started fighting the Aqua Vine before intervening. But now, if he wanted to save the flying fish king, he¡¯d have to expose himself earlier than he wanted to.


    After all, there was no chance Han Sen could make battle with the pest Yaksha, an empress, and whatever goliath the Aqua Vine was, all by himself.


    Fighting alongside the fish king was his only chance. If he wanted the fruit, or whatever other treasure might have been waiting, he¡¯d need the fish to be his ally in the endeavor.


    Han Sen then wracked his mind, going over the many ways he might be able to save the fish king from the trap that was waiting for it. But as he thought, he noticed one of the serpents moving the throne to the shore.


    It did so in a short amount of time.


    The empress went to sit on the throne, and her expression and posture suggested her mind was elsewhere, and she was deep in thought.


    The serpents moved around a lot, but the throne was stable as she sat. They were wriggling around like lecherous tentacles.


    The throne was being brought further past the shore, up the cliffside of a mountain.


    ¡°The fish king is on its way. Where is she going?¡±


    Han Sen, still in the Night Cloak, ventured forward to see what she was up to.


    The Empress was going up the mountain the fish king would inevitably head for.


    ¡°Is she tricking the trickster? Has she tricked Yaksha, getting him out of the way so she can nab the fruit all for herself?¡± As Han Sen followed, the more he saw and the more he reviewed this curious happening, he realized he was incorrect.


    The throne stopped before the mountain. Then, she stood up and said aloud, ¡°Are you really going to remain guised in shadow? You shoulde out and greet me like a man.¡±


    This came as a sudden shock to Han Sen, and he thought to himself, ¡°She knows I¡¯m following her? I thought nothing could notice me while I wore the Night Cloak!¡±


    Fear became the prevailing emotion Han Sen felt right now, but just as it settled in, a stone door revealed itself on the cliffside. Beyond it seemed to be a fairly deep cave.


    Han Sen felt major relief wash over him like a tide, and hefortingly said to himself, ¡°Whew! She wasn¡¯t talking to me. This Night Cloak helped me assassinate an emperor before, so I suppose it makes sense even she would not notice me.¡±


    Han Sen looked into the cave and noticed it was pitch ck inside.


    The throne was still in front of the cave, and on it, the empress said, ¡°Have youe to a decision regarding the offer I presented you?¡±


    A weird noise came out of the cave, like metal been scraped against rock.


    Han Sen envisioned a being chained up in the darkness. And whatever it was, it was rattling the chains and beating them against the stone.


    The empress did not say anything more. She waited outside the cave in silence.


    The sound of chains grew louder, suggesting it wasing closer.


    Han Sen leaned forward, eager to get a look at what wasing out of the cave. He really wanted to see. The noise of chains was now near the entrance, and something was ready to step out and make an appearance.


    When the moonlight revealed what had been kept from sight, Han Sen was given a shock.


    It was a man. His clothes were in tatters, and his hair was long and filthy. It masked much of his face, denying a view of his true identity. There were cuffs attached to each of his limbs, and the chains made a sordid sound when he moved.


    The chains drifted behind the man, reaching back into the dark recesses of the cave. They had been created with the same material thatposed the empress¡¯ throne. But the most shocking thing about this entire affair was that the man was a human.


    ¡°Why has a human been chained up here? What could she possibly want with him?¡± Han Sen frowned, looking at the disheveled man.


    ¡°What is your decision? Will you help me?¡± The empress seemed to be giving the prisoner an ultimatum.

 Chapter 1265 - Blueblood Team

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Blueblood Team</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was surprised. Emperors in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary were of a tier far above the rest that upied the realm, and they knew it. Yet strangely, this empress hade to ask the man¡ªa human¡ªfor assistance politely.


    ¡°Is he really a human?¡± Han Sen thought it was a bit far-fetched, for an emperor-ss spirit to behave in such a way before a human.


    The man raised his head to the night sky and said, ¡°It has been a long time since my eyes werest able toy sight on the moon.¡±


    The empress frowned, clearly more concerned with receiving the answer to her question.


    After a while, the man turned his gaze to the empress. He asked, ¡°Where is that which I want?¡±


    The empress responded, saying, ¡°The Aqua Fruit is on the precipice of maturing. Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± the man asked again.


    The empress said, ¡°This is yourst chance, so answer me.¡±


    The manughed and balked. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! This is yourst chance.¡±


    ¡°You do not fear death, do you? I find that an amusing surprise, given your kind can only live once.¡± The empress frowned.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed, now confirming that the man truly was a human. There was no more doubt about that.


    The man replied, saying, ¡°Oh, I fear death. But I also know you won¡¯t let me die.¡±


    The empress¡¯s ire was incited by what the man had just said, and anger flushed to her face in immediacy. The serpents beneath the seat were poised, ready to strike the madman.


    He did not care, though. He stood where he was, looking right at the empress, as if inviting their strikes. The serpents glided forward, hissing. But then, the empress raised her hand and gestured for them to leave him be.


    ¡°Fine. You can have it. But it will be in exchange for the Aqua Fruit,¡± the empress said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man did not seem surprised.


    The empress waved her hand, and then a copper key manifested in the air and flew towards each lock on the man¡¯s shackles. One by one, they fell down and released him from their cold, cruel sp.


    The man did not seem excited about his freeing from incarceration. He merely walked calmly towards theke.


    ¡°I can lock you up once more, as easily as I have just freed you. You know what it is you must do,¡± the empress said.


    The man kept walking, telling her, ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯m from the Blueblood Special Forces. The Aqua Fruit will be yours, have no fear.¡±


    The serpents beneath the throne began to move, as she followed him towards theke.


    Han Sen was in shock after what he had just heard, and he thought to himself, ¡°He¡¯s from the Blueblood Special Forces!? If he was trapped in there for one hundred years, perhaps there is a chance he knew about Han Jinzhi.¡±


    The Blueblood Special Forces was a military unit of the Alliance. If he was who he imed to be, though, it didn¡¯t make sense why the empress had behaved that way before him.


    The empress was asking the man to take the fruit for her, as if he was tremendously capable and aplished for such a task. This was crazy.


    As the man walked, he removed the scraps of aged garments that still hopelessly clung to his body.


    Han Sen was surprised that the man didn¡¯t look quite as disheveled when he was unclothed. The man was ripped, with hulking muscles that Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but admire. The man looked strong enough to kill anything.


    But what was quite strange was that the blood vessels between his muscles were blue rather than green.


    The man walked into theke and washed himself. With his hands and fingernails, he gave himself a haircut, too. Now, Han Sen could see what his face looked like.


    The man¡¯s face was strong and proud. His features had been chiseled in a way that exuded manliness. If he was seen strolling the streets, Han Sen believed women would get wet just seeing him.


    The empress was sitting on her throne as he walked out of theke, naked and on full disy. Han Sen watched his manhood swing wildly from left to right with each footstep.


    The empress frowned and threw down geno armor in front of him.


    The man put it on and then sat down. He looked out over theke and said, ¡°The only way this could get any better is if there was a drink we could both share.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± The empress groaned.


    They merely sat, watching the view from thekeside together.


    A period of time psed with neither of them doing anything. They must have been waiting for the fish to arrive.


    With the odds stacked against him, and the empress now having this other, mystic human on her side, Han Sen wasn¡¯t fancying his chances of emerging victorious.


    Han Sen wanted to go downstream and see if he could stop the fish king froming.


    Even if the fish king did note, though, it wouldn¡¯t mean much. The empress would still most likely nab the fruit she hade for. Trying to save the fish king¡¯s life and fighting alongside it seemed the best chance of prevailing Han Sen had.


    As Han Sen reviewed his options, he began to hear movement stem from downstream.


    He saw a golden light, and ahead of it, Yaksha. He was running back, and a peculiar look crossed his face when he noticed the human sitting beside the empress.


    Yaksha bowed and said, ¡°The flying fish king is here.¡±

 Chapter 1266 - Aqua Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Aqua Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen now knew it was toote to stop what had been put into motion, so he quickly tried to think how he might best help the fish king.


    The light of its presence was rapidly approaching, and the water was in turmoil as it came.


    ¡°Do you need to step away?¡± Yaksha asked the empress.


    The empress said, ¡°I will watch.¡±


    ¡°Are we killing it?¡± Yaksha thought they would go and kill the flying fish once it arrived.


    ¡°Not yet. We will let the fish and vine do battle first. When things look dire for either of them, we will swoop in and clean up the mess.¡± The empress ryed to them the n of action.


    Yaksha did not say anything, but he clearly seemed to be agitated by the presence of the human sittingfortably beside the throne.


    The empress had wanted to hunt down the flying fish originally, so he thought the human must have done or said something to change her mind.


    Yaksha did not know who the man was, and although sirens red in his head urging him to do something, he didn¡¯t do anything. He did not want to upset or invoke the ire of the empress at a time as crucial as this.


    The fish arrived at theke and looked at the empress.


    The fish king eyed the audience warily, and he seemed upset with their presence there. It began to circle theke, and not much more.


    The night was starting to fade by this point, and the sun was soon to raise its head above the horizon. When it did, the Night Cloak would be rendered useless. Han Sen hid in the forest and tried to mask his sense, instead.


    When his seven gene locks of the Dongxuan Sutra were open, Han Sen could simte the energy of small nts. Han Sen had initially thought it to be a pointless boon, but in a time like this, he realized how handy it could be. Unless someone could see him with their naked eyes, Han Sen was just another shrub in the dense undergrowth of the forest floor.


    Han Sen was afraid that when the fighting began, the cave he had previously taken refuge in might copse. Thus, he wasn¡¯t willing to hide there.


    Hiding in the forest was a far better option, and even if trees were toppled on top of him, they wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    The rising orb from the east began to bathe thend in the orange light of a new day. The waterfall was like a silver dragon, but then, curiously, it ran dry.


    And as the sun rose, the clouds in the sky began to disperse and fade away.


    ¡°Strange. Last time I was here, even during the daylight, the clouds could still be seen. And why has the waterfall now stopped?¡± Han Sen frowned, concerned with the curious turn of events.


    On the peak of the mountain, Han Sen saw a purple dragon-like vine wriggle.


    The vine was massive, and it was surrounded by the bones of creatures it had drained the life out of through its leeching.


    Han Sen noticed there were seven vines in total, each bearing an Aqua Fruit. The fruits looked like bells, and when the wind blew, the chiming of these bells could be heard. Each one was big, as well, not too unlike a grinding wheel.


    When Han Sen paid attention to each sounding bell, he noticed they each yed a different note.


    Han Sen suddenly saw fairies begin to fly around the fruits. The fruits looked incredibly holy with the fairies that surrounded them like little angels.


    The flying fish could not resist the temptation, so it leapt into the sky, up towards the purple vine. The purple vine then swiftly moved. Like ashing whip, it cast itself towards the flying fish king.


    The flying fish king seemed to have improved since itst tried to do battle with the vine. Its body shone brightly with the color of gold and its head was crowned with a glorious horn. In a sh, it leapt to the side and avoided the iing attack.


    The flying fish managed to evade eachshing vine that tried to get it as it made its daring ascent.


    The empress and the human watched the fish king intently.


    Han Sen watched the fish king evade the vines with ease, and noticed it was now only ten meters away from grabbing one of its fruit.


    Suddenly, though, the fairies began to fly towards the fish like a swarm of angry bees.


    Han Sen was shocked. He initially believed the presence of the fairies to be some sort of an illusion. The fairies were real, and they were now all around the fish king.


    The fairies carried a ribbon, and they seemed intent on wrapping the ribbon around the fish to capture it.


    More and more ribbons appeared in the hands of the fairies to tie the fish king up. But the scales on the fish king became spiky next, proving just enough to tear through the ribbons and escape.


    The fairies were not dismayed by this, though, and they looked happy to take things up a notch. Their gracious appearance was cast aside, as each of them turned into a mini skeleton. Then, they all leaped towards the fish king.

 Chapter 1267 - Dragon Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Dragon Fish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The fish king¡¯s gold body was unable to prevent the advance of the skeletons. The now-bony fiends were transparent, and the fish was unable to strike or even touch them. But when they tried biting into the fish king, they were able to sink their teeth into its flesh and rip out small chunks.


    They were like a swarm of little maggots, all converging on the fish king to nibble it to death. As they all bit into it, they dyed the surroundings red with blood.


    The fish king wanted to rid itself of the skeletons that sought to eat it alive, but there was nothing it could do.


    Its scales could do nothing against the skeletal fairies, as they straddled a line between the physical and supernatural. They could not be touched by others, but they could touch anything they desired.


    ¡°The fish is almost done for. Is now the time we should strike?¡± Yaksha asked aloud.


    The empress seemed unconcerned, and replied, ¡°Do not underestimate a creature with ten gene locks open. They are stronger than you might imagine.¡±


    Yaksha knew the fish king could not be killed so easily, and he was actually trying to usher the empress into attacking. If he did that, he could find his best chance to Judas her.


    With the empress not yet willing to budge, Yaksha could do nothing. He returned to silence and waited.


    The fish king then suddenly roared. Its body began to shine like a beacon of gold light as it grew in size. Large talons decked the feet that then sprouted out of the fish, as its entire body took the form of a dragon.


    ¡°It is no wonder Yaksha called it a flying dragon fish!¡± Han Sen was shocked, witnessing the fish¡¯s transformation.


    The dragon¡¯s head turned, shooting hot air at the skeletons that swarmed its new form. The skeletons were turned to dust by the power of that gust. Then, the fish king turned around, ready to swallow the fruit it had long lusted for.


    The fairies all around the fruit were dead, and now there was nothing prohibiting the dragon fish king from consuming that which it hade for.


    The bell-looking fruit then shone green.


    The dragon fish king suddenly roared and fell backwards, all the way down into theke below.


    As it fell, its body returned to that of a fish.


    Pang!


    The fish king¡¯s impact with the water created manic waves, as its blood turned theshing waters of theke red.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± The speech of the empress was directed towards the man.


    The man then stood up and approached the dried-up waterfall.


    The man was going to climb the whole way up.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he thought to himself, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to fly? How is that possible?¡±


    The man climbed the treacherous cliffside slowly.


    ¡°Who is that guy?¡± Yaksha asked.


    ¡°He is the one who will collect the fruit. You should go and help him,¡± the empress directed. She remained seated on the throne as it began to move towards theke. She was going for the fish king.


    Yaksha was delighted, thinking he now had a chance of grabbing the fruit.


    He had been worried earlier. If he had to steal the fruit alongside the empress, he¡¯d have difficulty nabbing one. If the only thing that stood in his way was a human¡ªone who couldn¡¯t fly, at that¡ªthere was nothing really stopping him.


    Yaksha was fairly confident he could collect the fruit the fish king had just approached. The fish king had triggered the Aqua Gas, so it was no longer a threat.


    Seeing the empress head for theke, Yaksha summoned his wings and followed after the man.


    Yaksha flew around the man, saying, ¡°The empress instructed me to help you. How do you n on reaching the fruit?¡±


    Yaksha was not keen on the man, but there had to be a reason for him being there. The man must have had something the empress wanted, so Yaksha wanted to find out exactly what that was.


    The man continued to climb, simply stating, ¡°I will climb up here, and then I will climb up there. I will reach for the fruit with my hands, and with my hands, I will pick up the fruit. I will then climb down from there, and climb down from here.¡±


    Yaksha thought he was talking crap, but he just smiled and said, ¡°The fruit is a dangerous item. How exactly do you n on grabbing it?¡±


    ¡°She told me I can pick it just as easily as I would an apple,¡± the man said.


    Yaksha was getting annoyed with the man, but he didn¡¯t let it show. He went ahead to say, ¡°Well, you have to hurry. If the fruit manages to build up another cloud of gas to emit, nabbing it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that I am climbing as fast as I can?¡± The man gave a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to fly?¡± Yaksha was getting annoyed at the snail-like pace of the man.


    ¡°No,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yaksha was legitimately surprised.


    ¡°Do you see any wings on my back? I don¡¯t,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Well, you take your time climbing this rockface like a sloth. I am going to go on ahead and grab the fruit for our empress.¡± Yaksha then departed, going upwards.


    This was his best chance. It was a now-or-never moment. Once he had one of the fruits in his hand, he could pocket it and run. Yaksha did not think the empress could catch up with him, with the headstart he¡¯d get.


    When the fish king fell, Han Sen had snuck into the water to get a peek at its injuries.


    Han Sen dived in deep, and when he approached the fish and got a good look, he was quite surprised at what he saw.

 Chapter 1268 - Pinecone

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Pinecone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a green pinecone in the fish king¡¯s head. It was half-embedded, and it shone an ominous green like a third eye. The light pulsated, and when the pinecone lit up, it caused the fish king¡¯s body to twitch.


    The fish did not look like it had been dealt a grievous blow, but it seemed to be incapacitated. The fish was submitting to the water, and it was sinking fast.


    ¡°Is that what the fruit spat out? It knocked him unconscious,¡± Han Sen thought, as he swam towards the fish, clutching Taia.


    The fish king was unable to move, so Han Sen sought to remove the pinecone with his sword.


    Dong!


    Taia hit the pinecone but was unsessful in damaging it. Han Sen stabbed it a few more times, but it proved to be far sturdier than he imagined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dig it out then!¡± Han Sen opened the nine gene locks of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and it made Taia glow a spooky red.


    Then, Han Sen skirted the cement of the pinecone with Taia. He had to plunge the sword fairly deep, and he could hear the cracking of the fish king¡¯s bones as he went.


    The fish king looked to be in pain following Han Sen¡¯s treatment, but it did not do anything to stop him. It was, of course, much better for Han Sen if the fish king did not struggle.


    Han Sen pulled Taia back and saw the precise area of the head that had connected with the pinecone. In that spot, there were several white lines drawn across the green item and the creature; they looked like veins.


    Han Sen started cutting the lines, and he was able to slice them with ease. Apparently, they were far weaker than the pinecone itself.


    When they broke, the pinecone and the fish king shook. The glow of the pinecone became dimmer, too, and it looked to have been weakened.


    Han Sen continued to cut every vein he could find in a bid to free the pinecone from the fish king¡¯s forehead.


    But the fish king¡¯s skull was noughing matter. It was rock hard, and doing so was rather difficult for Han Sen.


    When he was about halfway done, his peaceful work seemed likely to get disrupted. The serpent creatures had reared their ugly heads and were on their way.


    ¡°That quick?¡± Han Sen knew the empress would soon arrive.


    Then, Han Sen hid behind therge body of the fish king and watched as the woman glided through the water on her throne.


    He noticed it was just her there, and that she hade alone.


    Han Sen thought he might stand a chance, if he battled her and her alone.


    Han Sen looked at the empress and then looked at the embedded pinecone and how far he had to go. He chose not to hesitate and activated his super king spirit mode, then he stabbed the fish king¡¯s forehead.


    Taia plunged a deep, searing pain into the fish king¡¯s head.


    The empress wasing from a different direction, so she couldn¡¯t see Han Sen do this. Then, shemanded the serpents to begin consuming the fish king.


    Han Sen hurried with the deed, noticing their hungry maws open ande for the fish.


    Dong!


    Han Sen managed to dig the pinecone out from its head, but a lot of blood came out as well. The fish king woke up and immediately swung its body around in a spin, sting both Han Sen and the serpents away.


    The empress was shocked by its sudden revitalization, as she knew full well the fruit had sprayed it.


    Han Sen had made sure to simte the fish king¡¯s energy, so the empress could not suspect there had been someone else there, and that they had freed the fish from its incapacitated state.


    The fish king, when it was awake, saw the serpents and the empress that wished it devoured. It doused them in a bright golden light.


    The golden light was like aser, and Han Sen watched as it went towards the empress.


    The empress did not even blink as one of the snakes pushed the throne away, out of the line of fire.


    Pang!


    The serpent¡¯s tail was then hit by the gold light, and it caused the entireke to blow up in utter chaos.


    Han Sen had already exited super king spirit mode by this stage, and he was out of theke, safe and sound up in the air.


    Hended in the forest and made his lifeforce replicate that of another nt.


    Horrible noises continued to emerge from the tumultuouske, and the waters thrashed so wildly, it might as well have been raining for all those in its proximity.


    Han Sen hid inside the forest, allowing himself to get wet.


    By now, the human had climbed up halfway. Yaksha, however, was at the peak after a brief flight up. Yaksha¡¯s body was exuding a ck gas, and his wings weren¡¯t that far off a devil¡¯s.


    The fruit noticed Yaksha reaching for it, and it managed to pump out another cloud of gas. It hit Yaksha directly in his forehead.


    Yaksha was shocked, as he had not expected it to be able to spray twice. Fortunately, he hade prepared. As soon as his eyes caught sight of an aqua light, he dashed away from the fruit.


    But the light wasn¡¯t keen to let Yaksha slip away, and it bent its course mid-air, turning around to strike Yaksha in the back of his head. Then, the conniving spirit began to plummet all the way down the cliff.

 Chapter 1269 - Accidental Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1269: idental Reward</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It is no wonder why the empress wasn¡¯t willing to take them herself. Both the fish king and Yaksha were destroyed in their attempts to obtain it.¡± Han Sen was relieved he had not tried to take the fruit before the others did.


    But if the empress and berserk super creatures could not take the fruit, why would she believe a human was capable?


    Han Sen hid himself in the woods and started to watch the man intently. He was climbing at a very slow pace, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if the man was simply a poor climber, or if he was deliberately going slow in fear of what awaited him up top.


    The empress was still fighting the fish king. Now she could be seen rising up into the air, still seated firmly upon her throne. Despite fighting in the water for all that time, her clothes did not appear wet. And she was so still, it was as if she was inanimate.


    The fish king leapt out of theke in pursuit of her. Its mouth spat out torrents of water in her direction.


    The entire throne was bathed in a strange light, as the serpents bobbed and weaved to block and deflect every rocket of water that targeted their mistress.


    Han Sen was in awe of how the empress fought, and he was severely impressed by how adequate and capable the throne was inbat.


    Han Sen had yet to see what the empress herself was capable of, though, as the throne wasn¡¯t actually a part of her. They were two halves, clearly, but they were also separate entities.


    ¡°Does this mean the empress and the throne are... two emperor-ss beings?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    For now, though, the victor of that fight had a long way to go before being determined. No one had the upper hand, and despite the crazy fish king that was after her, the empress seemed far more concerned with the man who was climbing. More often than not, her attention and eyes were locked on him.


    Han Sen, when not observing the events of that battle, watched the man go, too. He was very slow.


    The man was clearly not in a rush, and if he continued at that agonizing pace, it¡¯d take another half an hour for him to reach the top.


    Tidal waves were starting to drown the epassingnds of theke now, too. Han Sen found himself hugging a tree to remain upright, as the water was up to his waist. There wouldn¡¯t be a forest for much longer, that was for sure.


    Something then began to float up from beneath the chaotic waves of the water.


    It was the pinecone Han Sen had removed from the fish king¡¯s head. It was bobbing along with the tumultuous waves, but strangely, it wasing for Han Sen. He thought it might have been looking for another forehead to call home.


    Han Sen was shocked when he thought about this. He knew he¡¯d have to be careful, as there¡¯d be no one around to help remove it from his forehead if it truly did nt itself there.


    Han Sen swam away from it, but the pinecone was in hot pursuit. It seemed eager for his head.


    ¡°Something is wrong with it.¡± Han Sen clutched Taia tightly. If the pinecone got any closer, he¡¯d activate super king spirit mode and give it a firm strike.


    The pinecone did not relent in drifting towards Han Sen, though.


    So, Han Sen did what he proposed to. He gave it a hit and watched it skip across the surface of the water a few meters. Han Sen did not want to alert the empress, however, so he made sure to do it gently.


    The pinecone came back, though. And whenever it came in range of Han Sen, he¡¯d make sure to whack it away. This happened a few times, as if he was ying tennis against an invisible opponent.


    ¡°Has it been losing its powers ever since I dug it out?¡± Han Sen hypothesized.


    Nothing much actually happened when he touched the pinecone with Taia. It was a very dull object, despite its desire toe after Han Sen. Eventually, Han Sen tried to touch it with his hand.


    The pinecone now proved to be little more than ambent, emerald jewel of sorts. The white stuff that had wreathed the pinecone was gone now, and its parasitic look had vanished too. It really did look like a gem now.


    So, Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to give it a scan. He was able to detect the presence of a lifeforce within it.


    Han Sen then thought, ¡°Is this a seed belonging to the vine? If it is, does that mean I can grow my own Aqua Vine? The fruit it bears must be quite the treat, considering the effort that the empress and Yaksha put into trying to get some.¡±


    Han Sen then recalled Yaksha¡¯s sudden descent. A pinecone had nted itself in him, too, so he thought he might as well go and grab that one.


    Yaksha was like a dead man now, one that had been flushed down the drain and left to float and bob on the water that had flooded the forest.


    Han Sen saw the pinecone had embedded itself in the back of Yaksha¡¯s head. But a new conundrum was now posed to Han Sen.


    Yaksha was being controlled by the pinecone, and thus, he could not return to his spirit stone. If Han Sen removed the pinecone, that meant he would be saving Yaksha.


    Saving Yaksha was thest thing Han Sen wanted, so he came up with an idea. Yaksha was unconscious, so Han Sen was able to put him inside the Cruel Bottle without issue.


    All Han Sen would have to do was take the pinecone and keep Yaksha trapped inside the Cruel Bottle. If he did that, Yaksha would still be robbed of his ability to return to his spirit stone, and thus, he would be trapped and unable to roam the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary causing everyone grief.


    Han Sen would like to find out what might happen if he died inside the bottle, as well.


    Thinking of that, Han Sen immediately put him inside the bottle.


    ¡°Where did you get the Aqua Fruit from?!¡± Moment Queen squealed, when she saw Yaksha.


    ¡°Wait, this is the Aqua Fruit?¡± Han Sen was surprised by the sudden twist.


    Han Sen thought the bell-shaped fruit was the Aqua Fruit, but now that she had said this, he realized it was the pinecone itself that was the treasure he hade for. Still, this was Moment Queen, and he could never be sure if she was telling him the truth.


    ¡°It is the Aqua Fruit, but... it isn¡¯t at the same time,¡± Moment Queen said.


    That made no sense to Han Sen.

 Chapter 1270 - Blue Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Blue Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen saw the man was nearing the top of the mountain. He was very close to the vine now, and Han Sen was eager to see just how the man expected to retrieve the fruit.


    The rockclimber was within arm¡¯s reach of the vine, and he reached his hand out to grab it.


    The purple vine was like a berserk super creature, and for the man to try and grab it with his hands, Han Sen thought he was either incredibly daring or incredibly stupid. It was a crazy stunt, either way.


    When the man grabbed hold of the vine, the vine had no reaction, though. In fact, it was as docile as any garden-variety nt.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Han Sen wondered as he rubbed his eyes.


    The man, clutching the vine, now began to climb with a greater eleration.


    None of the vines moved, and it was as if they were all asleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the empress wanted him to take the fruit. How does he do that? Is the vine not hostile to humans? Can I do that, too?¡±


    The empress could have found any human easily, if the vine did not care for the intrusion of humans. But then again, she hade to this person specifically. And the manner of her retrieval of him was rather curious, and indicative of them sharing a history together, in one way or another.


    ¡°So, how does this man make the vine docile?¡± Han Sen could not wrap his mind around it.


    The empress continued to watch the man, despite the bluster of the rampaging fish, and a smile now crept across her face. She actually looked happy.


    The man had been climbing so slowly on purpose. And now, after reaching the vine, he went at a remarkable pace, given the tricky act of rockclimbing. He went straight up towards the Aqua Fruit the fish king had aimed for.


    Han Sen and the empress now watched with bated breath, keenly wondering if the man could take the fruit.


    The man was not in a rush to take it, that much was clear. But he plodded up at a steady pace and put his arms out. With one of his grizzly fingernails, he ran a finger across the upturned palm of his other hand and cut across it.


    Han Sen was shocked when he saw the blood.


    The man¡¯s veins were blue, and so the blood should have been red.


    But this man¡¯s blood was blue, and it came as quite a shock to Han Sen.


    ¡°Blue blood? Is he Han Jinzhi?¡± Han Sen was extremely surprised, seeing the blue blood run from the self-inflicted wound.


    Then, the man ran his cut palm across the fruit and painted it with the blood.


    When the fruit came into contact with the blood, it began to tremble and shake as it absorbed the liquid. Then, its glow began to shine brighter.


    When the blood was all gone, the man moved to grab the fruit.


    Suddenly, the fruit shed a blinding light. It surprised Han Sen and brought visible shock to the empress. The man grabbed hold of the light as if it were an object, and then, with his other free hand, he pulled the fruit.


    The fruit had no hostile reaction.


    The empress, seeing his sess, called out to the man and said, ¡°Bring it down!¡±


    The man did not hesitate to follow hermand, and he began his descent. The empress was still ignoring the fish king, and now, she brought the entire throne over to the man.


    By this point, the fish king knew it was not able to beat the empress. It gave onest look at the Aqua Vine before turning tail and swimming downstream in retreat.


    Han Sen was shocked. It was a strange turn of events, and it seemed as if they had all onlye for this one fruit. No one dared touch the other six.


    ¡°Give me the fruit,¡± the empress said as she approached the man.


    The man ignored her and kept climbing back down the mountain.


    The empress looked mad, and her impatience was clearly getting to her. Still, she held her tongue and did not say anything more until he had finished his descent.


    ¡°Can I have it now?¡± the empress was finally able to ask.


    ¡°Where is what you owe me?¡± The man reached his free arm out to the empress.


    The empress brought something out and held it in front of the man. The man grabbed what he was owed and gave her the fruit, as promised. Then, upon her throne, she left.


    Han Sen was surprised. The empress had an incredible amount of power, and she didn¡¯t have to give him anything. She could have robbed him and gone on with her day. She respected the terms of their agreement, and this made Han Sen believe the blue-blooded man possessed an untold power.


    The empress had given him a wooden bottle. He opened it and drank the contents.


    Han Sen wished to know what was inside.


    Suddenly, the man began walking in his direction. It made Han Sen wonder whether or not he knew about his presence there.


    The man walked into the forest and frowned, noticing Han Sen hiding.


    ¡°Drop the fruit and you may leave with your life,¡± the man said.

 Chapter 1271 - God’s Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 1271: God¡¯s Retribution</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The man had found Han Sen, so there was no use in hiding any further. When Han Sen emerged from the bushes, he did so drenched in water.


    ¡°Friend, what are you talking about? What fruit?¡± Han Sen yed dumb.


    ¡°Human?¡± The man¡¯s intimidating look turned to one of legitimate surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯re of the same kind, are we not? My name is Han Sen. What is your name, friend?¡± Han Sen thought this was the perfect opportunity to gather the information he wanted.


    The man answered, ¡°I¡¯m not your friend, buddy. And I have never been a friend of humans, so don¡¯t have the audacity to dere us one and the same.¡±


    ¡°You say that like you¡¯re not a human,¡± Han Sen said.


    The man said, ¡°Don¡¯t mistake me for one of you mud-blooded low-lives. Pah, you talk too much. I was going to let you live, but now...¡±


    After that, the man immediately threw a punch in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    Han Sen did not expect his eagerness to fight, and he didn¡¯t think the man would have a disdain for humans and believe himself to be so different.


    But Han Sen was certain the man was a human.


    As much as he would have loved to mull the situation some more, he didn¡¯t have the time to think. The fist was in front of his face, and he had little time to react.


    Han Sen opened the nine gene locks of his Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Pang!


    Han Sen felt like he had tried to deflect an oing train, and the force sent him staggering backwards a number of steps. Han Sen came to a stop after nting his feet and creating a pair of hundred-meter-long skidmarks in defiance of the force.


    Han Sen¡¯s bones had cracked, and his arms had been utterly broken.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Han Sen was in shock, particrly so given that the man¡¯s punch was one derived of pure, raw strength. There was no element associated with the hit.


    ¡°The Blood-Pulse Sutra? Are you from Blood Legion?¡± The man was visibly surprised.


    ¡°You are?¡± Han Sen asked. Earlier, the man had said he was a member of the Blueblood Special Forces. Now, was he suggesting he was a member of Blood Legion?


    The man smiled and said, ¡°I was afraid there weren¡¯t any more true descendants in this day and age, but if you practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra, you must be a genuine disciple of Blood Legion. You must have heard the tale of the thirteen members, then? I was one of them; I was God¡¯s Retribution.¡±


    The man went on to say, ¡°Who is your master? And why is your Blood-Pulse Sutra so weak?¡±


    Han Sen took a chance and said, ¡°I am a student of Qin Huaizhen. He taught me this before he died, so I do not know too much about the legion.¡±


    ¡°Qin Huaizhen?¡± The man paused, as if in thought. Then he said, ¡°Is Blood Legion doing that poorly? Are they teaching... outsiders now?¡±


    Han Sen did not respond. If he spoke, he knew he¡¯d have to choose his words carefully. He did not want to incite the ire of this man any further, as a mistake in what he said could result in his death.


    The man said, ¡°It is difficult to find someone who can learn this, and you must be the first of your lineage to carry this skill. You should use a title, but you are far too weak right now and thus cannot. Down the line, a few generations ahead of you, when your descendants be Blueblood, they can bear a title.¡±


    Han Sen suddenly understood a lot more.


    Blood-Pulse Sutra was used to strengthen your genes for those further down in your lineage. Each generation would be stronger than thest. The Xuan Men sessor said the Blood-Pulse Sutra was a frightful thing, and that their fitness was far above everyone else¡¯s.


    And now, this man had just told him that each new generation in a lineage would be stronger than thest. And what¡¯s more, their blood would be blue. In turn, that meant every true member of Blood Legion should have blue blood.


    Time was what strengthened the Blood-Pulse Sutra above all else. Vigorous practice of its teachings did not allow for much in the grander scheme of things.


    The best thing about the Blood-Pulse Sutra was the evolution of genes from generation to generation. Many generations down the line, family members would be incredibly strong.


    Its ineffectiveness for the first generation was why Han Sen, despite his vigorous study of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, had yet to be much stronger than a super creature.


    People like God¡¯s Retribution were the elite of the elite when it came to Blood Legion.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°If the thirteen members were the ones who were born from families whose lineage reached back into ancient times, Han Jinzhi must have been one.¡±


    But Baby Ghost told Han Sen he had been kidnapped. If this new learning was true, why would he have been kidnapped? And the Qin family¡¯s blood was red and not blue, too.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind was drowning in a vat of questions.


    But if Han Jinzhi was not one of the thirteen members, he could not have been Han Sen¡¯s great-grandfather.


    No one in the Han family had practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra, that was true, but it¡¯d take a few generations for the strength and potency of a Blood Legion lineage to lessen. Han Sen should have still had some amount of blue blood.


    His father should have most certainly had some, for sure. Han Sen knew his family had nothing to do with the blue-blooded, and he knew he couldn¡¯t have been a part of Blood Legion.


    If the Han family had nothing to do with Han Jinzhi, though, why would he possess the nine-life cat item?


    The man suddenly said, ¡°The two Aqua Fruit you possess can be kept. Consider them a gift, from one member to another.¡±


    After that, the man turned to leave.

 Chapter 1272 - Copper Statue

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Copper Statue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing the man leave, Han Sen had to ask, ¡°God¡¯s Retribution, of the thirteen members, was one of them named Han?¡±


    ¡°No. You should leave now,¡± the man said.


    Han Sen wanted to ask something else, but the man left at a speed his eyes could not follow. It was as if the man had teleported away. Han Sen knew how strong the man was, but he noticed the man did not seem to possess any special elements at all.


    Even if he could not fly, he could defy gravity with a jumping capability that was almost as good as having wings.


    ¡°Were Han Jinzhi and someone from the Qin family members of the thirteen he spoke of?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    As Han Sen mulled the question, he detected movement. When he looked in the direction of the disturbance, he noticed the empress returning. As she always had been, she was firmly perched upon her throne.


    Han Sen now understood why the man had told him to leave, but unfortunately for Han Sen, he had not followed the advice. He wouldn¡¯t be able to leave without the empress spotting him.


    ¡°God¡¯s Retribution! How dare you trick me!¡± The empress was fuming with rage as her hands clutched the shattered remains of some gem. Closer inspection told Han Sen it was the fruit.


    She saw Han Sen, and although she knew he had done nothing to contribute to her being tricked, she wasn¡¯t quite willing to let him get away. Her anger had to go somewhere, and Han Sen was as good a punching bag as any.


    The throne flew directly above Han Sen with a speed that exceeded the capabilities of his phoenix techniques.


    As countless snakes took aim at Han Sen, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Why is she taking it out on me?!¡±


    Han Sen summoned Little Angel and Disloyal Knight, then he used his Ancient Devil Soldier. With Phoenix Sword and Taia equipped, he was ready to do battle.


    Disloyal Knight used blue lightning, and it drew a halo below every hostile creature in the vicinity. The light slowed the serpents down by a considerable amount, and it also weakened the power they possessed.


    Han Sen and Little Angel were buffed, too, and they were now able to paralyze enemies.


    Unfortunately for Han Sen, each individual snake possessed a power that wasparable to a berserk super creature. When Han Sen tried attacking one of the slithering serpents, he could not hew its body in two.


    Still, the serpents were unable to do anything to Han Sen, either.


    The empress was even angrier now. She had wanted to vent her rage on whatever creature or being she could find, and now she had been stalemated and was unable to do a thing.


    ¡°Hey,dy empress, what¡¯s your problem?! I¡¯m just a simple traveler, passing by this scenicke. We don¡¯t have a grudge, do we? Why don¡¯t we stop before we get ahead of ourselves?¡± Han Sen did not want to fight.


    Furthermore, she was a spirit and she could respawn. Han Sen hadn¡¯t the faintest clue where she came from, so even if he was to struggle and defeat her, it would achieve nothing but a greater hatred and a grudge he might have to deal with further down the line.


    And since Han Sen had just managed to obtain two Aqua Fruits, he was far keener on finding out what he could do with them.


    God¡¯s Retribution knew the empress would eventually return to theke with a bloodlust, which was why he left the area in such a hurry and made sure to tell Han Sen to make himself scarce, too.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind had been preupied with the mound of questions that had taken root, that he didn¡¯t really concern himself with the warning he had been given by God¡¯s Retribution.


    ¡°You humans are the worst! I am going to kill you, and then I am going to kill him.¡± There was no quelling the fire the empress was breathing.


    And try as she might, the steam she wished to release was not going anywhere.


    She thought there had to be a connection between Han Sen and God¡¯s Retribution. They were both human, after all. It was far too much of a coincidence for her to have been yed, and for there to be another human in the area just moseying about.


    That was why she wanted to make Han Sen her target. She believed he had to be in on the trick that had been yed upon her. The throne was unable to capture Han Sen, though, and this just bolstered her resolve and belief Han Sen must have had a hand in the misdeed that had been performed upon her.


    Not many humans possessed such strength in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and so the empress thought that further confirmed a connection between the two.


    The empress was looking severely annoyed by this point, and she actually stood up and left her throne.


    Her legs were so long and sulent to look at, she was like a most-stunning queen to behold. Her fatal eyes stared at Han Sen, and they were so intense, you¡¯d believe they could drill holes in whatever surface they looked at.


    Han Sen kept falling back in his evasions, in the hope he could develop enough space between the two of them to run off. Unfortunately, the throne could not be shaken, and its resolve to murder Han Sen reflected its owner¡¯s desire.


    The empress¡¯ eyes then began to glow, and the volume of light grew brighter and brighter. They soon resembled a couple of light bulbs.


    In those eyes, there was a copper statue. It was molded to the shape of Han Sen.


    Han Sen suddenly felt himself freeze. He was unable to move.


    When Han Sen looked down, his flesh and bones had be copper. Andstly, his skin.


    Han Sen was in shock. There was nothing he could do to prevent this from happening.


    Now, after seeing the shape inside the empress¡¯ eyes, he understood what had happened.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra had been unable to prevent this from happening, and all he could do now was watch himself turn into a copper statue.


    ¡°You think I can be bullied so easily?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed with a white light that shot out to epass his entire body.

 Chapter 1273 - Time and Space

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Time and Space</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The super king spirit¡¯s power enabled Han Sen to escape the clutches of the coppering.


    Nothing had yet been able to defeat Han Sen and his super king spirit mode. And additional debilitative techniques had always been rendered useless against him in this form, like the toad that fired coins that formed the basis of Saving Money.


    Han Sen was confident this was what it would take to escape what the empress had started doing to him. When his transformation had finished, his entire body glowed white.


    The copper on his body had started fading away, slowly freeing him. Unfortunately, the copper was strong, and it would take a while for it all to disappear so Han Sen could move as freely as he wished to. He¡¯d have to stand his ground against whatever the empress and her Serpent Throne sought to do for now. And already, the snakes wereing for him.


    Little Angel and Disloyal Knight were still in the area. They came to Han Sen¡¯s side to protect him while he recovered from the empress¡¯ frightening skill.


    It was a tricky situation, and one that he never had to deal with before. Han Sen was helpless, and his life was truly in their hands. It made him sweat bullets.


    Han Sen was going to summon all his king spirits, so they could aid in protecting him. But suddenly, a ssh of water was heard. It was very close. A gold-ted fish had arrived in his aid, and it helped repel the serpents that sought to kill Han Sen.


    ¡°Fish king?!¡± Han Sen eximed with glee.


    The fish king flew above Han Sen, arcing through the sky like a rainbow. It managed to subdue and suppress each and every attack the snakes tried to perform.


    The empress¡¯s rage only increased, and now she sought to turn the fish to copper. She stared at it intently, as she had stared at Han Sen earlier.


    Suddenly, a sound simr to that of a clicking finger was heard behind the fish king.


    The sky had suddenly started to rain down coins.


    The empress¡¯ vision of the fish king was disturbed, and its copper rendition in her eyes vanished.


    The coins fell upon the snakes and the throne they carried, and the coins stuck to them like glue. Almost immediately, they struggled to move. And just when Han Sen thought the empress¡¯s anger could not increase, it did. She grabbed a copper spear from her throne.


    When she pulled it out, the very shape of the throne started to twist and look misshapen. The downpour of coins was not relenting, but this was not the cause of that transformation. The throne and the snakes were starting toe together to build something new, and when they all came together, one giant serpent beast appeared to fight.


    The empress rode this new snake towards Han Sen, a spear in hand. The snake was able to withstand the downpour of coins.


    Han Sen was behind the fish, and the fish moved forward to attack theing empress.


    The empress swung her spear and pierced it through the golden mist. She was going to drive it directly into the fish king¡¯s head.


    Han Sen grabbed Little Angel and kissed her, initiating the process of thembining into one supremely powerful entity.


    At that precise moment, a strong light prevented the spear from killing the fish king.


    At the same time, Han Sen was standing atop the fish king in possession of a halo and white wings. In his hands, he wielded an angelic de.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Han Sen eximed, and then the fish king pushed forward to meet with the empress and her crony. Han Sen¡¯s eyes were filled with lightning as he came forward to engage the empress with his angel sword.


    The empress looked incredibly mad. She rode the snake to engage with the fish, spear raised, as if to joust with Han Sen.


    The gold and copper light came into contact, with the sound of thunder being the first noise that could be heard. It was like the skies had just been torn asunder.


    They fought and fought, as the environment all around them was destroyed in the midst of their manic battle. Many of the tall trees and been sundered, toppled, or even lopped clean in half.


    The earth was cracked and thrown into turmoil, while the skies changed color. If one did not know any better, one would presume the world was ending and the apocalypse hade.


    It was a shame Han Sen had only opened nine of his gene locks. But still, with Little Angel, he could always find himself able topete with emperors who had ten gene locks open.


    Han Sen had almost maxed out his super geno point tally, so he could take on this form for a much greater duration before finding himself knackered and weary.


    Still, the limit was there, and he knew he was on a timer. But Han Sen did not want to leave and make himself scarce.


    The sword in Han Sen¡¯s hand started to appear twisted.


    He made use of what he had learned with space and time, by speeding up thetter and teleporting via the former. Han Sen had been researching this for a long time. He did not know which was the best way to do this, or when would be the best time.


    But now, seeing the empress prove such a threat, Han Sen made the decision to use what he had learned now. Han Sen had learned a lot, but he had never put it into practice. He had a feeling that this would prove sessful.


    The powers of time and space were gathering to be one.


    The empress¡¯s spear was on its way over to Han Sen once again, but then, it felt as if it was her eyes that were approaching instead.


    The fish king¡¯s gold mist kept repelling that copper light as the region that epassed the fighters turned to utter ruin.


    Suddenly, Han Sen told the fish king to stop. The mountain ahead was where Bao¡¯er and Qin Xuan were hiding. If they were found, they¡¯d be dead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here, then.¡± Han Sen was brewing a monstrous amount of power.

 Chapter 1274 - Killing the Empress and Obtaining a Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Killing the Empress and Obtaining a Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The empress saw Han Sen stop with the intent to grab the spear that she held. She spun it in a bid to strike him. But as the spear spun, it disappeared from her hands. Where it went, Han Sen could not keep track of.


    He didn¡¯t much care for this, though. All Han Sen wanted to do was focus on channeling energy and power into his greatsword for an attack of his own.


    The angelic sword drifted in and out of reality, hovering amidst shards of distorted dimensions. It was like the image of some magical de, taken from an ancient tale.


    Han Sen held it, now ready to sh the empress.


    ¡°Die!¡± the empress yelled, as a creepy and excited look shed across her face. The spear had appeared in front of Han Sen.


    The empress thought she could plunge the spear through Han Sen¡¯s head before his swordnded a strike.


    sh!


    The empress¡¯ eyes opened wide in utter shock.


    Her body had been cut in half from a downward swing, and the face that dribbled blood across its center wore a look of fright. The serpent that had apanied the empress now looked terrified, and it swiftly tried to flee the scene.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to allow that, however. He gathered up another surge of power to unleash at it to prevent its departure.


    Due to the empress having been killed, the giant snake was attempting to scramble and slither its way up over the rocks in a bid to escape the human. But it could not lose Han Sen, and he was quick to remain at its tail.


    Qin Xuan and Bao¡¯er had felt an earthquake just a moment ago, so they had exited the mouth of the cave toe take a look.


    When they came out, they saw a hazy mixture of gold and copper lights. The scenery all around was destroyed like a post-apocalyptic wastnd.


    The lights wereing towards them, with a trail of destruction being left in its wake.


    Qin Xuan grabbed Bao¡¯er and took off running.


    Qin Xuan had only just arrived in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, so her effort was in vain. She was too weak to run from the lights.


    Not long after her attempt of flight, she heard something most monstrouse from somece behind her.


    The copper light was on her heels,ing at a most fearsome speed. It was so close, and now Qin Xuan was able to see what that copper light was. It was a giant copper snake, simr to the ones people used to worship long ago. Its lifeforce was frighteningly strong.


    Qin Xuan thought this had to be it, and that she was done for. She didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be an escape from this predicament. She held Bao¡¯er as if she were a real baby. She thought it was most likely a pointless thing, but she did so anyway, as if to protect it.


    The snake wanted to dive down and head underground, and it was a simple misfortune for Bao¡¯er and Qin Xuan to be in its way.


    Qin Xuan shielded Bao¡¯er from the sight of the beast and watched ite down.


    She was a soldier, and she made sure to watch. She knew closing her eyes would not make a difference, and it would not reduce the danger that had befallen her. So she kept them open and stood strong. She did not let fear take hold, and she did not let the hope of a possible survival escape her.


    The mouth of the snake hade down from above, tenting their position, and in that moment, Qin Xuan threw Bao¡¯er away.


    Qin Xuan did not even know Bao¡¯er was a beast soul, she just thought by throwing her away, she might survive.


    After throwing her away, she faced her imminent death alone.


    Katcha!


    The serpent was about to close its teeth on her lonely body, but suddenly, another light shed across her vision. Qin Xuan suddenly saw the snake reel back as its head was hewn from its coiling body.


    After that, its body began to il backwards as the light ran through it from top-to-tail. Vertically, down the center, the body was cut into two perfectly symmetrical halves.


    The snake had built up momentum though, and it leaned forward even in death.


    Qin Xuan was still stood where she had been, as the rockyndscape around her began to crumble. She stumbled and grabbed a hefty stone to keep her bnce.


    When the snake¡¯s iling came to a stop, and the dust that had kicked up was all that could be seen, Qin Xuan saw a gold light pierce the haze.


    There was a most beautiful goldfishing towards her through the murk. She stumbled backwards. Even though it was a beautiful beast, she knew it was a creature.


    If the snake had been killed by the goldfish, then the goldfish had to be even more powerful than it.


    She wished to run, but Qin Xuan was afraid that if she did start to flee, the fish would attack her.


    Bao¡¯er was waddling her way over to the goldfish as Qin Xuan mulled her courses of action.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, be careful!¡± Qin Xuan pleaded, but it didn¡¯t stop her.


    Bao¡¯er jumped atop the goldfish¡¯s head, and then Qin Xuan watched her jump into the arms of someone.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± Qin Xuan looked at the figure and the fish in awe, and when the dust had cleared just enough, she saw Han Sen standing atop the creature.


    Han Sen was delighted as this urred, because he was in the midst of hearing the announcement y.


    ¡°Berserk Super Creature Serpent Throne killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±

 Chapter 1275 - Aqua Fruit Core

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Aqua Fruit Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was very weary now, but he was still in a jovial mood. After thistest adventure, he had earned much. And now, after thistest kill, he had also gotten a berserk beast soul. While he could always create his own, earning one and not having to wait out the evolution process was a brilliant thing.


    The Serpent Throne was a super creature with ten gene locks open, so there was no doubt in Han Sen¡¯s mind that it would be a magnificent beast to have at his disposal.


    Han Sen looked into his Sea of Soul to get a look at its type.


    ¡°I have armor and weapons already. This looks like a mount more than anything. But I don¡¯t really want a mount. If it is a shapeshift beast soul, I don¡¯t want to shapeshift into a chair, either. Plus, I have my Gold Raven and Ancient Devil Soldier beast souls for whenever I wish to shapeshift,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Berserk Super Beast Soul Serpent Throne: Doll Type


    ¡°Doll type? What is that?! I don¡¯t need an action figure,¡± Han Sen was surprised, to say the least.


    Han Sen had discovered a lot of unique beast souls during his time in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and the Alliance always rewarded the finders of new beast soul discoveries. That being said, Han Sen had not reported any of his findings. He had enough money as it was, so it was simpleziness that was prohibiting him from making the reports.


    Han Sen put Qin Xuan on the fish king and went downstream.


    Han Sen really appreciated the assistance of the fish king. If it hadn¡¯t shown up, even with Little Angel, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy the time necessary to build up the moves that brought an end to the fighting.


    Han Sen was going to call this new hyper geno art, that used space and time elements together, ¡°Ghost sh.¡±


    While the name did not bear any semnce to the space and time elements that fueled it, it was a name he had carefully selected due to the meanings that resided below the surface.


    Before humans entered their interster era, they could not interact, bend, or meld the actual elements of space and time. There were a number of ships, however, that disappeared and reappeared a few decadester. They were dubbed ¡°ghost ships¡± due to having unwittingly stumbled through wormholes and traveled through time. What seemed like seconds of travel to those onboard had actually been years for everyone else.


    The Ghost sh Han Sen had formted was simr, as it rapidly redefined and reduced the breadth of time when performed.


    It made the time and distance his attack had to travel next to nothing. While the opponent could see his attack appear like normal, they werepletely oblivious to what he was actually doing.


    The space and time Han Sen operated in, during those brief moments of attack, were different. His attack was impossible to block.


    The empress was stronger than Han Sen, there was no doubt about that. Ghost sh should have been able to injure her, but not kill her.


    But Ghost sh ignored the general rules of space and time. She was going to stab Han Sen with her spear, so, being unable to dodge, she hadpletely opened herself up and made herself susceptible to a one-hit-kill.


    Seeing this, it drove a fear into Serpent Throne¡¯s heart that made it flee. This also made it drop its guard, allowing Han Sen to one-hit-kill it, as well.


    And of course, it was Han Sen¡¯sbining with Little Angel that upped his strength enough to deliver the power required to achieve the two kills.


    Han Sen was happy with Ghost sh, though. It wasn¡¯t what he believed it would be, but due to its unstoppability, he liked it a lot.


    The fish king took the three of them to a nearby shelter, then Han Sen led Qin Xuan back to Thunder Hell Shelter. There were still six Aqua Fruits back on the vine, but none had dared take them. And Han Sen, in the meantime, was simply d he had managed to obtain two.


    Qin Xuan was shocked upon her arrival at the shelter. She couldn¡¯t believe all the king spirits and super creatures that upied the ce, each in service of Han Sen.


    Qin Xuan was not surprised Han Sen had managed to obtain a number of super beast souls, but she had believed it to be impossible for him to make super creatures and king spirits willingly obey him.


    Qin Xuan had learned Queen was still traveling with Han Sen, and she wished to meet with her, but when they arrived, Queen was out hunting. Han Sen got all the meat Queen would ever need for her, but she still insisted on hunting by herself to hone her talents.


    Once Han Sen had recovered from his state of weariness, he was nning on returning to Blood River Shelter and conquering the ce. That was still unfinished business.


    Blood River King had just lost three super creatures, so Han Sen thought he wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble taking it down with just Little Angel and Disloyal Knight by his side.


    Han Sen went to his room and summoned Moment Queen.


    ¡°Are you enjoying life inside the Cruel Bottle?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen knew what he had actually summoned her for, and so she said, ¡°Maybe now I can finish what I was trying to tell you. That which is embedded inside the king spirit¡¯s head is the core of an Aqua Fruit.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen said, ¡°Among the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s emperor-ss nts, Aqua Fruit is undoubtedly in the top ten. They can allow emperors to open gene locks. If they have ten gene locks open already, the fruit can allow them to open the Holy Door.¡±


    ¡°But spirits don¡¯t really know what it does. And they don¡¯t know that the fruit itself can only be used to open a few lower-level gene locks.¡±


    ¡°Spirits? Are you trying to tell me you aren¡¯t an ordinary king spirit?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    The empress had been tricked by God¡¯s Retribution. Three cores had been obtained in total. One had been taken by the blue-blooded man, while two had been retrieved by Han Sen.


    Moment Queen sighed and said, ¡°It is pointless if you learn more about me. Just... tell me what I must do to earn back my freedom.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t quite confirm the validity of what you have told me just yet,¡± Han Sen said.

 Chapter 1276 - Moment’s Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Moment¡¯s Enemy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moment Queen paused for some time, and when she resumed her speech, she said, ¡°If I said I was an empress, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I would.¡± Han Sen had seen a few empresses in his time, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of them.


    And with the knowledge she possessed, despite how much she had tried to twist it and mislead Han Sen in the past, the fact she might have been an empress at one point in time was not unbelievable.


    Furthermore, she once managed to break the contract between them. That was something he had never seen a spirit do before.


    Moment Queen went on to say, ¡°I failed my ascension of The Ten Steps of the Holy Door, and following my failure, I was captured by my enemy. After that, they cast me back to the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°That means what you told me before, in the beginning, was false.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s true. I killed the son of an emperor.¡±


    ¡°What was his title?¡±


    ¡°No God.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he almost spat out the water he had just taken a swig of.


    Han Sen had heard about No God before, when he waspeting in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout, but he was too weak to reach the top ten.


    No God reigned supreme, beating out all other challengers to be number one. If No God was her enemy, she must have been powerful. But somehow, she had been repeatedly bullied by Han Sen.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± Han Sen thought she might have read the list of spirits thatpeted in the tourney and was fabricating another falsehood.


    Moment Queen pleaded, ¡°Not many king spirits know about the Aqua Fruit Core. You have many king spirits in your service, so why don¡¯t you ask them? See if they know.¡±


    Han Sen already believed her, though. He maintained a dubious guise, but he knew she possessed a lot of knowledge, and the manner she spoke carried a weight of earnestness this time.


    Moment Queen proceeded to tell Han Sen how to use the core, but she told him he could only use one. Using any more than one could be harmful.


    What¡¯s more, it only worked with certainty on spirits. It could work on humans, but there was no guarantee it¡¯d help.


    Han Sen nned on getting the core out of Yaksha¡¯s head, to begin with. He wanted Moment Queen to do it, but she said if she did, it wouldtch onto her instead. It was quite like a parasite. She¡¯d also need a pure weapon to dig it out.


    Han Sen was caught off-guard by herments, as he had managed to dig another one out of the fish king with no issue.


    ¡°Was it because of my Blood-Pulse Sutra? I mean, God¡¯s Retribution managed to grab a fruit without bing a host to the parasite. And Blood-Pulse Sutra is something we both have inmon,¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen entered the bottle and cut the core out of Yaksha¡¯s head. Moment Queen was shocked to witness this. Han Sen was able to touch the core with no adverse effects.


    Yaksha woke up, and when he saw Han Sen, he spared no time in trying to attack. His fury was so great, the ck smoke that billowed around him was nearly asphyxiating.


    The Cruel Bottle was a separate dimension of sorts, but that was the extent of it. It couldn¡¯t suppress an individual¡¯s power. Han Sen was not afraid, though. Nowadays, he had the capacity to defeat emperors.


    Han Sen pulled out his Phoenix Sword and swung it towards Yaksha. When Yaksha saw the sword, it suddenly disappeared. Then it was Yaksha¡¯s arm that was missing.


    Yaksha¡¯s face twisted in disbelief of how powerful Han Sen had be. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to kill him, though, as he did not know what would happen if Yaksha died.


    If he couldn¡¯t resurrect, then it¡¯d be a waste.


    Han Sen wished to ask Yaksha about Asura and Dragon King, especially about the former. He thought there was a connection between Asura and the shura.


    Yaksha was one of the eight generals, so there was a hearty chance Han Sen could learn something off the fiend.


    Han Sen coldly told him, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°What? Where am I? What is this ce?¡± Yaksha could not feel his spirit stone, so a legitimate fear was taking hold of him.


    ¡°That is not for you to know. What you need to know, and in turn tell me, is whether you wish to live or die.¡± Han Sen carried himself in a menacing way.


    Yaksha said, ¡°I¡¯m a king spirit. Do you really think I am afraid of death?¡±


    Han Sen replied, ¡°Tell me; what happened between the eight generals and Ancient Devil Emperor? If your answer satisfies my curiosity, I will let you live. If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll y a game called, let¡¯s see if the king spirit can resurrect.¡±


    Yaksha¡¯s face turned grim, and he said, ¡°How can I know you¡¯ll free me if I tell you what you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise I would, but I¡¯m not too concerned about a weakling like you. I can kill you on a whim, so the ball is indefinitely in your court. What happens next is entirely up to you.¡± Han Sen left the Cruel Bottle to give him time to think.


    After this, he freed Moment Queen as well. Now that Han Sen was much stronger, there was little to fear. And what¡¯s more, he might have need of her knowledge soon.


    ¡°This is yourst chance,¡± Han Sen told her.


    ¡°How do I use this thing?¡± Han Sen wondered, as he eyed the Aqua Core he held.


    Moment Queen said it would only work for spirits, so Han Sen had to weigh whether or not there was danger in taking it himself. After all, opening ten gene locks would be a remarkable thing.

 Chapter 1277 - The Three of Us

    <h4>Chapter 1277: The Three of Us</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen fingered the cores for a while, but he didn¡¯t make use of them. It was a risk to do so, and he didn¡¯t likemitting to uncertainties. Plus, opening his tenth gene lock was only a matter of time, anyway. It wasn¡¯t worth the risk, all in all.


    If there were adverse side-effects to the consumption of the Aqua Fruit cores, they could be lethal. As such, he chose to leave them be for now.


    Purple Emperor was an emperor, but due to its deprivation of nutrition before birth, itcked the power to equal others of its ss.


    If Han Sen gave him an Aqua Fruit, there was a chance that could be fixed, and the spirit would be as fit as a fiddle with all ten gene locks open. With an emperor like that by his side, Han Sen would have no trouble taking on and taking down Saint Fan Shelter.


    He summoned Purple Emperor, peeled away the fruit, and fed him the core.


    Purple Emperor had no clue what it was, but since Han Senmanded him to consume it, he did not hesitate in swallowing it. When the core slid down his throat, it dissolved into a gentle liquid that reinvigorated his body.


    Han Sen felt a change in Purple Emperor¡¯s lifeforce, and the color of his body started to turn a certain shade of green.


    When the new color grew, the emperor¡¯s overall color became a mixture of purple and blue.


    Boom!


    Purple Emperor¡¯s body began to leak gas. He hadn¡¯t farted; it was just that this gas was starting to seep out of the pores on his body.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to notice a difference, but through the use of Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen could see that Purple Emperor had been reborn. He was a totally different spirit now.


    Han Sen was delighted with the results. It had actually be difficult to sense Purple Emperor¡¯s lifeforce now, which painted him like some sort of silent reaper.


    Han Sen brought him over to the training room. After a session of practice, one-versus-one, with no transformations involved, Han Sen was hopeless against him.


    ¡°That core is the bee¡¯s knees. I should save the other one for the silver fox.¡± Han Sen decided to work on opening the tenth gene lock by himself, so he saved the second for his favorite pet.


    When Han Sen found the silver fox, he teased him with the core.


    Han Sen wanted to spend more time with the silver fox, and when the time came to open the Holy Door, he hoped they could ascend together.


    But when the silver fox looked at the core, his interest quickly diminished. Then he walked away and went to rest elsewhere.


    ¡°All these emperors are fighting for this thing, and you have no interest?¡± Han Sen thought.


    If the silver fox wasn¡¯t going to eat it, then neither was Han Sen.


    ¡°Then who should I give it to?¡± Han Sen could not decide.


    It seemed the Aqua Fruit was not to everyone¡¯s tastes. He had a few king spirits in his service, though; ones he could help. But such numbers proved troublesome for this decision. He liked them all, and providing a boon to just one was a difficult choice.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll just pocket it for now.¡± Han Sen thought about giving it to the fish king, but he imagined it might be a demi-god immediately after.


    With the fish king in the water, nothing could threaten Han Sen there. They were now buddies of a sort, after all. And if the fish king ascended, it would only be a matter of time before something else took its ce.


    ¡°Let me take down Blood River Shelter first.¡± Han Sen took the silver fox and Bao¡¯er with him.


    He kept Purple Emperor in the shelter, as taking the silver fox would be much safer for him.


    Han Sen approached the shelter, and as he went, he thought about the Battle Geno Essences he had collected.


    They had the term ¡°Geno Essence¡± in their title, but they most certainly weren¡¯t like Life Geno Essences. Han Sen had tried absorbing them through his usual trick of simting energy flows, but he wasn¡¯t sessful.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t find a way in which he could make use of them.


    Xue Yucheng was in Blood River Shelter, and the man hoped the Xue family woulde to his rescue, or at least take the item so he could die without worry.


    But a while had passed since Han Sen had been given the message, and no one had yete. Today, however, he saw Han Sen once again. Gritting his teeth to bear the pain once more, he crucified himself and started driving the boat over to meet with him.


    ¡°Young Man, did you deliver the message?¡± Xue Yucheng asked.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I was a little busy collecting fruit.¡±


    Xue Yucheng looked concerned and seemed to be in a worried rush. He said, ¡°You have to believe me! If you deliver the intel, you will be rewarded handsomely!¡±


    Han Sen responded with an exnation, saying, ¡°Calm down, pops. I don¡¯t need to ask for the aid of anyone. The Xue family are actually the ones who requested that I help you guys out. I havee here to save you. That¡¯s why I was here before, but then something else came up. But I¡¯m here now to help!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Xue Yucheng asked, his tone suggesting that it was a legitimate question.


    ¡°Do you remember this?¡± Han Sen pulled out an item Xue Feiyan had given him.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ice Ring! In that case, you just need to find Xue Chen. If you show him that ring, he¡¯ll give you the item. Then, all you must do is take it home.¡± Xue Feiyan looked relieved after seeing the ring. And ease had definitely been brought to his worries.


    Han Sen thought it best to show the ring instead of wasting any more time.


    Han Sen put it away now, and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking down Blood River Shelter, so you can be that elusive item¡¯s mailman and save me the trouble.¡±


    ¡°You jest, surely! How might you do such a thing?¡± Xue Yucheng¡¯s face was painted with a mixture of varying emotions.


    ¡°This is no joke. We¡¯ll conquer it; just the three of us.¡± Han Sen raised a finger to point at the silver fox and Bao¡¯er each.


    Xue Yucheng balked. ¡°Stop joking, man! We need to be serious now and discuss how we get you inside. We¡¯ve got ns to formte!¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything more, and simply proceeded towards the shelter.

 Chapter 1278 - Coming Close

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Coming Close</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xue Yucheng still thought Han Sen was joking, but seeing him walk forward unrelentingly, he quickly followed after him.


    ¡°What are you thinking, man?¡± Xue Yucheng¡¯s face was looking grimmer by the second. He was now writhing in his disbelief, which made him bleed even more.


    ¡°I am going to take the shelter. Didn¡¯t I already tell you that?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Did the Xue family really ask you toe here?¡± Xue Yucheng was looking confused now.


    One man, apanied by a little fox and a baby for backup, was going to waltz up and attempt to conquer a heavily-fortified castle. He thought Han Sen must have had a death wish, or at least an ardent desire to feel the insides of a creature¡¯s stomach.


    This was a king ss shelter, so it seemed unfathomable for a young man to so simply proim he was ¡°going to take it.¡±


    Xue Yucheng had been stuck in that shelter for a long time, so it was no surprise he had no idea who Han Sen was and what he had aplished. Therefore, Han Sen thought it best if he showed the man what he was capable of, rather than wasting time exining.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I don¡¯t want you to get involved, and I¡¯d rather not have the master of this ce think you betrayed him,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he quickened his pace.


    Xue Yucheng was shocked, seeing how fast Han Sen and his allies were now going.


    ¡°But this is a king spirit¡¯s shelter! Even if he is able to defeat the creatures, there¡¯s no way he can defeat the spirits that reside here,¡± Xue Yucheng thought to himself, as he tried to keep his eyes on the speeding Han Sen.


    He didn¡¯t think Han Sen would be able to get close. Even in the waters of the river that served as a wide moat for the shelter, there resided arge super creature. The old man thought it¡¯d gobble Han Sen up before he crossed.


    Han Sen did not hide his lifeforce, though. He wasn¡¯t nning on assassinating Blood River King and being stealthy with his approach. With the silver fox by his side, Han Sen hadplete confidence in being able to tackle the shelter. He walked with a swagger, his body moving as if to say, ¡°Come and get some.¡±


    Blood River Shelter only had four super creatures left, so Han Sen nned to kill them all at once and earn four Life Geno Essences. If he managed to get those, he believed he¡¯d be fully maxed out.


    Unless he encountered a being that had opened ten gene locks, Han Sen did not believe he¡¯d fight anything stronger than him, after that.


    But when Han Sen came close to the shelter, the creatures started running off before he even had a chance to breach the walls. It was as if Han Sen was carrying a wretched disease or something.


    The tentacle monster that resided in the river seemed to have disappeared as well.


    ¡°Why are they all gone?¡± After thinking this, Han Sen looked at the silver fox on his shoulders and remembered something. ¡°I remember now; when you¡¯re around, everyone runs.¡± Han Sen was recalling their times in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The silver fox was a berserk super creature now, so not even super creatures would stay to challenge him.


    Xue Yucheng was watching Han Sen as he went, and he was in utter shock. He thought everything woulde out to attack the young man, but rather than do that, they all ran off in fear.


    Xue Yucheng, seeing them run, could hardly believe what his eyes were telling him.


    Han Sen reached the main ind without trouble. The monster with tentacles was aplete no-show.


    ¡°Did that super creature fall asleep or something?¡± Xue Yucheng was amazed.


    As strong as Han Sen was, however, the creatures were mainly just afraid of the silver fox.


    Seeing them all run off, Han Sen pulled out his swords and sprinted after them. He had to nab them all before they disappeared.


    Xue Chen was watering the trees as this transpired. An rm sounded, indicating something was attacking the shelter.


    ¡°Who in the sanctuaries would attack this ce?¡± Xue Chen said, with genuine curiosity. But he couldn¡¯t disobey his orders to check it out.


    Strangely, the creatures Blood River King owned were shivering. Perhaps it was because they were forced to go to the shelter¡¯s defense. Xue Chen saw the super creatures behaving in a simr manner, too, though. And this made him start to worry over his wellbeing.


    If the sacred-blood creatures were that scared, the enemy had to be incredibly fearsome. If so, they¡¯d be merciless. And to Xue Chen, that meant he¡¯d not likely survive such a siege.


    ¡°I still need to deliver that item, though. I can¡¯t die yet!¡± Death was also guaranteed if Xue Chen disobeyed his orders, though. The spirit would surely kill him if he abandoned his post.


    No matter how slowly Xue Chen walked, reaching the gate was only a matter of time, anyway.


    Xue Chen then caught sight of Blood River King and his other spirits approaching. Strangely, they did not look afraid.


    Xue Chen saw three super creatures looking very annoyed.


    ¡°What kind of enemy can incite such a reaction within them?¡± Xue Chen looked over to the Blood River then, and he saw a young man approaching. He had a fox and a little girl on his shoulders.

 Chapter 1279 - Strong Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Strong Killing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That... looks like a human.¡± Xue Chen observed the presence of a young man approaching, but he couldn¡¯t be entirely sure he was a human, given the brashness an individual would require to actually stroll up to a shelter such as that.


    Furthermore, if it really was a young human, why would they all be in such a state of panic, and why would Blood River King himself be concerned?


    ¡°Who dares approach?!¡± Blood River King called out to the figure below their walls.


    The spirit was unfamiliar with Han Sen, and therefore, he did not know how strong Han Sen was. With his creatures all acting up, however, he knew he wasn¡¯t dealing with someone ordinary. Even Blood River King knew he should be cautious.


    Han Sen saw the three super creatures and responded by saying, ¡°I am Human Emperor, Han Sen. If you pass me your spirit stone, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    ¡°After Blood River Shelter, I am going to take down each and every shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, so that when Ji Yanran and Mom make the jump, they can do so in safety,¡± Han Sen told himself.


    He was not strong enough to do that just yet, but this would go on to be the humble beginning of that venture.


    Human Emperor.


    These two words, this name, would someday freeze hearts. But having just been used for the first time, it was an unfamiliar title. It confused the inhabitants of the shelter.


    But at least it told Xue Chen that the person who hade was a human.


    Blood River King replied to Han Sen¡¯s demand, saying, ¡°How dare a human call himself an emperor!¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t submit a verbal reply, and instead drew his Phoenix Sword.


    Xue Chen was in awe, thinking the young man approaching was far more reckless than anyone in the Xue family. That, in itself, was quite a feat.


    Blood River King drew his greatsword. Powers were to collide, and Xue Chen knew a big fight was brewing. But in the next second, that did not turn out to be true. Instead, Xue Chen was just made speechless, frozen in shock.


    Blood River King¡¯s eyes were wide open, rolling in their sockets as the head that carried them was sent tumbling through the air. Before Blood River King could even ready his sword after he unsheathed it, he had been beheaded.


    Every being in the shelter was now either in shock, fright, or absolute panic. Whatever the case was, everything and everyone wanted to up-stakes and escape. Blood River King had been killed practically before the fight began. Whoever remained tobat such a foe would be a fool, after all.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to let the super creatures get away, though. So he flew up into the air and chased each of them down like an airborne hound. Xue Chen saw Han Sen and the silver fox swoop down at the creatures like a pair of hawks, and he was gobsmacked.


    Wherever they went, all that remained on the ground following their re-ascent was a mound of fallen creatures and spirits and a pool of blood.


    ¡°Now that is what you call unstoppable!¡± Xue Chen was jumping for joy in his heart.


    The young man that hade to assault the shelter had amazed him. It filled him with a surge of energy he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. But most of all, it gave him a sense of hope. It told him there was a chance of achieving a future in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, where humans weren¡¯t always reduced to very.


    ¡°If he takes down this shelter and breaks the spirit stone, does that mean our contracts will be destroyed as well? Will we be free?¡± Xue Yucheng wondered.


    Xue Yucheng saw Han Senmit to ying every super creature that previously inhabited the shelter, and the act genuinely surprised him.


    ¡°Since when can humans achieve that much strength?¡± Xue Yucheng was amazed by what he saw.


    Two of the super creatures had been killed in less than two seconds.


    The other super creature was finely-attuned with the elements of earth. It tunneled underground as quickly as it could, but even when Han Sen drove his sword under in pursuit, it managed to escape. It was gone.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t concern himself with escapee too much, though. He simply proceeded to the spirit hall of the shelter. Han Sen swung his sword to kill the faithful spirit servants, felling each one with a casual whisk of his de. The rest of the creatures were allowed to escape as freely as they may, as long as they did not get in his way.


    Xue Yucheng drove the boat closer to the shelter. He was still hanging from the pins, so although he couldn¡¯t dismount, he could still see everything.


    Xue Yucheng was reveling in sheer delight, the possibilities of which he thought had long since abandoned him. In this joy, tears filled his eyes and rolled to soak his cheeks. ¡°Oh God, I have made it to this day!¡±


    Han Sen entered the spirit hall. Blood River King had yet to respawn, and it made Han Sen notice the fact that different spirits possessed different respawn times. Thunder Hell Emperor could respawn instantly, for instance.


    Han Sen flew over to the statue and took the stone in his hand.


    Han Sen could faintly hear the sound of Blood River King crying inside the gem he now held. The next second, the spirit stone copsed into a mound of broken ss. It had chosen not to obey Han Sen.


    The moment it was destroyed, though, Xue Yucheng and Xue Chen¡¯s contracts were broken.


    The two looked at each other in utter happiness.


    Following this short conquest, Han Sen had received zero beast souls and earned two Life Geno Essences.


    Han Sen knew he probably spent all his luck in hisst adventure, to get the berserk super beast soul and the fruit cores. He sent Xue Chen and Xue Yucheng back to the Alliance, to fulfill the task Han Sen had promised to do for their family.


    Han Sen stood in Blood River Shelter alone now. He looked at the spirit statue and squinted. In Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul, the Serpent Throne was showing visible excitement towards it.


    ¡°Does this thing like it? I still don¡¯t even know what a doll beast soul is used for, anyway.¡± Han Sen summoned it.


    When the Serpent Throne appeared, it turned and immediately ran towards the spirit statue.

 Chapter 1280 - Doll

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Doll</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Serpent Throne became a physical manifestation of light, and then it entered the slot that used to contain the spirit stone. When the blinding light dimmed, the statue¡¯s forehead was revealed to now contain a brand-new spirit stone. This one possessed the image of a snake.


    ¡°I thought this was a doll type beast soul. Hmm, so why did it just be a spirit stone?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    As he mulled the oddity, he noticed another image inside the spirit stone. It was hazy, like little more than a reflection, but its faint outline suggested the shape of a human.


    ¡°Blood River King?¡± Han Sen was quickly given a shock, as the human image cleared to reveal it was actually Blood River King.


    It was different, however, and it seemed to be a replica of the spirit that used to preside over the shelter. But it was a replica built from copper, and it had a texture that mirrored the Serpent Throne itself.


    ¡°Master, I am Serpent Throne.¡± The copper Blood River King appeared before Han Sen and knelt, as if in service.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what to respond with, as this was all new to him.


    ¡°Master, I am a copy of Blood River King¡¯s genes. I am his replica, a doll in his image and being. I possess his powers, to their full extent. I am him in every way, save mind,¡± the Serpent Throne elucidated the curious happening.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°So you¡¯ll look like this forever?¡±


    ¡°You can put me inside any statue. Do so, and I will reflect the image of thest spirit to upy that shelter,¡± Serpent Throne said.


    Han Sen was delighted. It was a powerful berserk super creature. This meant, even though it could make use of Blood River King¡¯s powers, the output would be greater than the original spirit¡¯s.


    And what¡¯s more, it was a beast soul. There was no danger or fear of betrayal; it would do Han Sen¡¯s bidding without question.


    Han Sen needed to take down Saint Fan¡¯s Shelter, and now he couldn¡¯t help but imagine the prospect of having a Saint Fan copycat bow before him.


    ¡°Can you resurrect like a spirit?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I am just a clone. Even after death, I can produce another copy of your chosen spirit, but it can take a while. That is the only restriction,¡± Serpent Throne said.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Han Sen escorted the doll to the battleground so he could test its strength.


    It really did have Blood River King¡¯s powers, just at a greater level. For all intents and purposes, it was now a faster and stronger Blood River King.


    Han Sen was now dying to locate an emperor shelter he could take over, so he could have a copy of an emperor. The copy had no fixed power limit, and the power of the shelter was what dictated the power of the copy.


    Han Sen currently had Thunder Hell Shelter for an emperor shelter, but first, he wanted to try it out in his underground shelter. Han Sen was super duper curious who thest master of the underground shelter was.


    Although it was not able to copy the mind of the previous lord, he¡¯d at the very least like to get a good look at their appearance.


    Han Sen went to the underground shelter¡¯s spirit hall and summoned Serpent Throne. It entered the spirit stone¡¯s slot, like before. However, generating the doll took much longer this time.


    After a while, a copper light was cast into the hall right before Han Sen. The image was materializing.


    Han Sen examined the doll with great curiosity, as its image waspletely different than Blood River King¡¯s. This new presence was quite astonishing.


    It was a female spirit; one with horns and draconic wings. She had armor scaled like the hide of a dragon, and she looked like a Valkyrie.


    ¡°Who is this spirit?¡± Han Sen asked, with his jaw agape.


    ¡°Apologies, but I only copied the genes that form their person. Identities and former knowledge are impossible to replicate,¡± Serpent Throne said.


    ¡°Then, how many gene locks do you have opened?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Ten,¡± the Serpent Throne answered.


    ¡°This really is an emperor-ss shelter.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t very surprised. With the abilities the shelter possessed, it was difficult to believe it could have once been owned by anything less than an emperor. It was unique and special and far beyond any other shelter they had seen before.


    After this, he took the Valkyrie doll to the battlegrounds, keen for a showcase of her powers. He expected great things from an empress that once ruled his OG shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    After entering and readying themselves, Han Sen expected to be greeted by a multitude of explosions and shy lights. What actually transpired subverted his expectations, and all he could hear was a low rumble, apanied by the formation of what could best be guessed to be a ck hole.


    But soon after, the head of a ck dragon appeared out of the dark, swirling vortex. It came out of the fierce pit, roaring with its intimidating teeth on full disy. Drops of saliva apanied the visible exhaust of breath, which was, admittedly, not the sweetest smelling...


    And then, the body and wings of this magnificent beast emerged. Valkyrie then leapt atop the glorious beast and rode it as if she was a Dragon Knight from an old storybook.


    Strangely, it didn¡¯t look as if she herself could fight, though. Instead, she just rode the beast,manding it to attack in her stead. She had to be some sort of summoner or beastmaster; Han Sen imagined her to rely solely on the support of a creature in hermand.


    The ck dragon¡¯s power was not too different than that of the fish, all in all, in terms of might and strength.


    While this wasn¡¯t what he expected, Han Sen was still happy with the results. All-in-all, this just meant Han Sen had acquired the service and powers of another emperor that had ten of its gene locks open.


    ¡°Master, can you allow me to disy to you the full extent of my might and strength? I believe it will be to your liking,¡± the doll asked with a bubbly attitude, as if eager to impress her master.


    ¡°Wait, you mean you can do something aside from summoning and riding a dragon?¡±

 Chapter 1281 - The Real Show

    <h4>Chapter 1281: The Real Show</h4>


    ¡°What you saw previously was just me stretching out,¡± Doll said.


    ¡°Okay then, skip the opening acts and get on with the real show,¡± Han Sen said, looking at Doll. If summoning and riding a dragon was just flexing her muscles, then how strong must the spirit have been?


    ¡°Can it summon a flock of dragons, maybe?¡± Han Sen tried guessing what was about to ur.


    When the doll moved into the performance that it wished to show-off, Han Sen was amazed.


    The doll swung its hand and sliced the dragon¡¯s head clean off.


    Han Sen had seen many chefs in action before, but he had never seen one make the effort to cook a dragon.


    Her hands were like the finest des, and they skirted, shaved, and slit the body of the dragon with mesmerizing precision. In a sh, the creature had been gutted. Then, the meat was thrown on to sizzle and cook.


    The doll summoned a frying pan out of thin air to cook the meat. This was something else that surprised Han Sen.


    Han Sen now knew why there were so many bones scattered across the underground shelter, as well. The master of the shelter must have adored food and been an avid diner of creatures. It was no wonder other creatures did not daree close.


    When the chef brought the dish out to Han Sen, he snapped out of his shock-wrought daze.


    ¡°Can I really eat this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The frightening dragon, that had been summoned from a ck vortex, was now food. Han Sen struggled with the concept of it being something he could actually eat.


    ¡°Oh, yes! You can eat it,¡± Doll said.


    Han Sen took in a good whiff, and he noted how the finely cooked meat reminded him of his experience in the restaurant named Doria. The marvelous ingredients thatposed the meal he had just been given could not easily be found in the Alliance, if at all.


    Han Sen put some of the meat in his mouth, and he was given a shock.


    The meat was incredibly juicy and sulent, and the sauce that zed his mouth delivered his tastebuds a substance that was nothing short of ecstasy-inducing.


    A secondter, after the pause that was brought on by the surprise, Han Sen resumed eating the meat with a ravenous appetite.


    Bao¡¯er leapt into Han Sen¡¯s arms after that. She wanted some too, and she made sure to grab a big and juicy piece of meat that hung from a bone.


    ¡°Aaah...¡± Bao¡¯er was in equal delight. She scoffed down the meat and spat out the bone.


    Her jaw operated like a machine, as she mowed through all the meat she could. Han Sen¡¯s eyes were actually tearing up, having never tasted something so delicious.


    Han Sen ate as much as he could, and as soon as he was done with one portion of meat, Doll delivered another. Eventually, he was too stuffed to go on. But somehow, Bao¡¯er was able to eat more than him, and she went on for a while after.


    Han Sen felt as if his stomach was going to explode if he went on much further. And just as hey back to revel in the wistful memory of that meal, he heard an announcement y.


    ¡°Self Geno Point +1.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised, not expecting the meal to give him a self geno point.


    During his stint in the Valley of Time, Han Sen had consumed a lot of fruit. He had achieved a staggering nine hundred self geno points and opened nine gene locks of super king spirit mode in the process.


    But after that, there weren¡¯t any more effects.


    And ever since then, Han Sen had not been able to im a single self geno point extra. You could imagine the shock, realizing Doll¡¯s food could actually provide him some.


    Unfortunately for him, he was too full right now. And if he went on, he wouldn¡¯t be far off eating the entire dragon.


    ¡°Can I keep the meat and eat itter?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You can keep it, but each creature can only provide one self geno point. Eating more at ater time will not provide you any more,¡± Doll answered.


    Han Sen then thought of another question to ask, so he said, ¡°Can you summon another ingredient? Like, at a whim?¡±


    ¡°I can summon a fresh one once a month, but the creature or ingredient is random. But keep in mind that they can also provide you with different types of geno points.¡±


    ¡°Different types of geno points?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Doll had no answer to this, as she had no idea what they could be, either.


    After all, she could only copy others. She didn¡¯t have the knowledge to inform Han Sen about things that were not inherent to her true self.


    Han Sen was disappointed by the lengthy time frame between each meal. Still, each meal could be shared. And since there was far more than he could have hoped to eat by himself, he could share it with the rest of hispanions, so they could all receive geno points together.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think it would do them any harm.


    Before Han Sen could invite the silver fox over to eat, he had already sneaked in and started munching away. So, Han Sen called the rest of the people over toe and eat the meat. Thorn Queen received a self geno point.


    ¡°Woo, you mad! My food is like dog foodpared to this stuff!¡± Xie Qing King eximed.


    Golden Growler and Meowth ate their fair share, too, while Little Angel only ate a small amount.


    Back in the Alliance, Xue Feiyan sent Han Sen a message. She thanked him greatly for saving Xue Yucheng and Xue Chen, and retrieving the item they had been missing all that time. She invited Han Sen over to a vacation owned by the Xue family. And then, they sent a ship to pick him up.


    It had been a long time since Han Sen had taken a holiday, so he decided to take Ji Yanran and Bao¡¯er.


    Before he went, though, Xie Qing King gave him aic for reading material. It was the second installment in his Overbearing President Love Luv Looove series, and he wanted Han Sen to upload and distribute it on his behalf.


    Last time, Han Sen set up an auto-release system. Once a day, a chapter would be released. He had never seen the results or what became of it.

 Chapter 1282 - Being Recognized

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Being Recognized</h4>


    Han Sen brought Ji Yanran, Bao¡¯er, and Zero with him on the spacecraft to visit Otto. Otto was one big holiday resort, and a single ticket was all it took for a visitor to enjoy the plethora of services avable there.


    Chasing respite, you could eat and y to your heart¡¯s content. After being given ess to the, everything there was free. Aside from the caveat that you couldn¡¯t take anything home with you, as that would be theft.


    Since only the most high-ss citizens could typically afford a vacation, tickets were very expensive. Those who went there were the sorts with fat wallets and thick purses.


    And for certain additional services, people were expected to open said currency holders to experience them.


    Han Sen¡¯s ticket was all-inclusive, however. He would be able to enjoy every single service avable at his own pleasure and disclosure. Nothing was off-limits for his visit.


    That being said, he wasn¡¯t interested in making use of any of the special services. He was happy enough with what the ordinary tickets provided.


    Right now, Bao¡¯er was ying with an animal that looked like an over-sized, brightly-capped mushroom. This, like the rest of Otto¡¯s wildlife, was a tame creature. The animals that roamed the were mostly docile, friendly, and highly intelligent. Mushroom-like creatures were also the dominant species, able to be seen more than any other animal. They were plush, cuddly, andcking limbs. Whether that was their reason for not being hostile was up for debate.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran were in the sea, enjoying the water and sunshine.


    Zero, was spread out on the beach, gorging on a slightly-concerning swathe of foods and drinks.


    Han Sen suddenly recalled that he hadn¡¯t yet uploaded the second volume of Overbearing President Love Luv Looove!


    Not wanting to disappoint his friend, no matter how entric he may have been, Han Sen decided to depart the sea and return to the beach to sort out what he had promised Xie Qing King.


    He separated the chapters and set them up for automatic release at a certain time each and every day.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± As Han Sen was sorting it out, a woman spoke to him in a hushed, almost-trembling tone.


    Han Sen looked up and saw two girls standing nearby. They looked to be about eighteen years old, and the way they stood was almost as if they were unsure if they might be provoking a wild animal.


    ¡°May I help you,dies?¡± Han Sen asked the two.


    As he did, he thought to himself, ¡°It sucks to be famous. Not even sunsses can hide my hot looks. Perhaps I should get a pair for my abs, too. And in regards to having so many fans, I should really work on my signature.¡±


    ¡°Are you Xie Qing King?¡± The girls had a jittery stance, and the pitch of their voices was erratic.


    ¡°Xie Qing King? No!¡± Han Sen vehemently denied it.


    ¡°Well, we happened to see you uploading the second volume just now... but don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t tell anyone you¡¯re him. Oh, gosh! We are your biggest fans. And the wait for a new volume has been SO painful!¡± The initial nervousness of the girls had been washed away by a sudden burst of excitement, and they now spoke to Han Sen with a near-rabid look in their eyes.


    Han Sen tried telling them he wasn¡¯t Xie Qing King, but nothing he said made them believe it. They just thought he was being humble, and not fond of the limelight.


    ¡°Bossman, your secret is ours. We pledge this to you. We won¡¯t whisper this to another soul. You can count on it!¡± the girls said, and then they left, giggling violently to themselves.


    Han Sen quickly opened Sk and hurried over to the website he had released Xie Qing King¡¯sic on.


    ¡°Keep going, Bossman! Don¡¯t let it end here. I¡¯m really loving youric. If you ever need a baby-maker, I¡¯m your gal! PM me.¡±


    ¡°Ady with long legs and big boobs is seeking your love.¡±


    ¡°Mister President, feel free to arrange a hookup so you can fondle my boobs to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°Mister President, I¡¯ve just hit eighteen. I suppose now I can leave you my number for some raunchy fun...¡±


    ¡°You are my God. Capital G. You saved my soul.¡±


    ¡°Mister President, when is the next release? Please update theic with a new volume. I¡¯m dying to find out what happens next.¡±


    ¡°Still no new update? I¡¯m jonesing for my next fix here.¡±


    ...


    Theic was far more popr than Han Sen could have anticipated.


    Across the entire Weicmunity, theic had surged from the lowly positions of unknown authors without an established fandom to the lofty position of number two on the Power Rankings chart.


    It was quite the surprise, considering updates were so infrequent. It had been half a month since thest update, so its continued charting was something that was almost unheard of. The Power Rankings were a fickle thing, too.


    If the updates came at a steady pace, it¡¯d undoubtedly reach first ce on the chart.


    ¡°I¡¯m a super aristocrat. How can Xie Qing King write some ridiculousic and achieve such widespread fame and acim?¡± Han Sen felt as if he had been short-changed.


    ¡°Pah! Quite the charmer, huh? What did you do this time to end up merrily chatting with two young girls while your wife was left to swim alone?¡± Han Sen turned around to see Ji Yanran, with a fire zing in her eyes.


    Few things terrified Han Sen. He could stand up to Emperor-ss spirits without fear, but before his wife¡¯s scorn, his knees were jelly and his resolve was wet salt.


    ¡°No, you misunderstand! You¡¯ve misunderstood the misunderstanding. They were talking with who they believed to be Xie Qing King!¡±


    After that, Han Sen did his best to exin who Xie Qing King was. And then he proceeded to tell her about theic. Ji Yanran had encountered spirits before, but she had never forged a friendship with one, as Han Sen did with many.


    ¡°I thought spirits were all heinous, murdering, hall-dwelling, boss-battle-type fiends?¡± Ji Yanran said, with a confused look.


    ¡°Many of them are, but Xie Qing King is special, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen then turned to look at Bao¡¯er, who seemed to have grown a following of her own. She was more popr than the much-adored wildlife of the resort, judging from the crowd that had gathered.


    Han Sen then saw the group approach, with a short-haired girl carrying Bao¡¯er in her arms.


    ¡°I am a professional warframe operator of the Alliance. My name is Xia Yuxin; are you Bao¡¯er¡¯s father?¡± The girl was polite in her introduction and subsequent questioning.


    ¡°Yes. Has she been misbehaving again?¡± Han Sen asked, standing up.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s a delightful thing. But she did mention her father was a remarkable warframe operator, and even went so far as to strike up a bet on your behalf. If you win, we¡¯ll deliver a shipload of candy to her from my home. If you lose, we are provided the opportunity to spend a few days in Bao¡¯er¡¯spany,¡± Xie Yuxin exined sinctly, not wanting a misunderstanding.


    Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er, who was staring back at him with pleading eyes. She clearly wanted Han Sen to take the woman up on the bet. But it was clear to Han Sen that all she wanted was the candy that was up for grabs.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a match.¡± Han Sen smiled.

 Chapter 1283 - SKTS of Yore

    <h4>Chapter 1283: SKTS of Yore</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re serious? You want to challenge me?¡± Xie Yuxin was legitimately surprised.


    WAA was the top warframe league across the entire Alliance. Those who were eligible topete in such a league were the best of the best; true professionals in every sense of the word. They might not have received much fame, but that was no slight to their talents.


    Han Sen put Bao¡¯er on his shoulder and said, ¡°If Bao¡¯er made this deal, I¡¯d be foolish to turn this down. I wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint her.¡±


    A young man then stepped forward to ask Han Sen, ¡°You know what the WAA is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head to tell them he didn¡¯t. Aside from those who were invested in the warframemunity, it was not likely people would know about each league there was.


    Han Sen spent most of his time in the sanctuaries, so he genuinely had no clue as to what the WAA was.


    Xie Yuxin, and all who followed her, were given a shock.


    ¡°Might I ask, where did you learn to operate a warframe?¡± Xie Yuxin nervously asked.


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s see... I think it was during my time in the military school,¡± Han Sen said.


    Everyone was bing breathless with their repeated gasps. The crowd that hade now looked amongst themselves, all with looks of confusion on their faces. What Han Sen had just told them was basically the equivalent of learning a sport through what you¡¯ve seen on the telly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the holographic room. There¡¯s no need to make use of real warframes. We like Bao¡¯er,¡± Xie Yuxin said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen then turned around and asked Ji Yanran and Zero, ¡°Would you two like to wait here, or would you like toe and watch?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d love to go!¡± Ji Yanran eximed, pulling Zero roughly by her arms.


    Everyone promptly went to the holographic room. The opponents took their positions.


    Xie Yuxin winked to Bao¡¯er and said, ¡°If your father loses, you are ours.¡±


    ¡°My Daddy-o won¡¯t lose,¡± Bao¡¯er said, emotionlessly. Her t tone was almost creepy.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, I would like you to remember this word: professional. That¡¯s what I am.¡± After that, Xie Yuxin entered the holographic machine.


    Han Sen then passed Bao¡¯er over to Ji Yanran. After that, he entered the holographic machine. After the two entered the battleground, the lobby disyed a screen for all spectators to watch.


    ¡°Go Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er shouted, in support of Han Sen.


    Bao¡¯er then punched the palm of her other hand, proiming, ¡°When I win, all that candy will be mine!¡±


    Everyone in the lobby had gathered around to watch. Then, another woman appeared there, wearing sunsses.


    ¡°Shaoqing, why are you here?¡± The woman looked shocked at seeing everyone there.


    A young man turned around then and asked, ¡°Why have youe here, sister?¡±


    Hearing Yu Shaoqing call her sister, everyone turned to look at her.


    ¡°Is that your big sister? Is that our idol?¡± another young man asked.


    ¡°How many sisters do I have?¡± Yu Shaoqing said, with a long roll of his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re Yu Qianxun?¡± Everyone gasped in shock.


    The woman took off her sunsses, revealing herself to be the ace operator that she was.


    Yu Shaoqing was a professional, but even he could notpete with the talents of Yu Qianxun.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yu Qianxun asked.


    Yu Shaoqing exined what was going on, which prompted Yu Qianxun to then ask, ¡°Why are you trying to hustle a random person?¡±


    ¡°The little girl is too cute. We want to spend some time with her! We told her father we¡¯re from the WAA, and yet he still agreed,¡± Yu Shaoqing pleaded in defense.


    Yu Qianxun did not say anything more, as the match was about to begin.


    She was shocked, seeing Han Sen¡¯s warframe.


    ¡°SKTS? Who uses an old model like that in this day and age? I¡¯m surprised that thing is not a rusted mound of bolts and scrap.¡± Yu Shaoqing wanted tough, but he noticed something, and then went on to ask, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you advertise this model?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It has been many years since then,¡± Yu Qianxun said.


    She had done many adverts for super warframes in the past, but the SKTS was the only model she had not operated herself.


    She sighed and then said, ¡°It is a shame this guy did not take a career as a warframe operator. He¡¯d be a legend.¡±


    Yu Qianxun seemed to take great interest in the fight that was about to unfold, and so she watched the screen intently.


    Xie Yuxin recognized Han Sen¡¯s warframe and identified it as the supremely outdated SKTS. This did not boost her confidence, though. She was humble enough to realize she had underestimated her opponent.


    But she herself was using a Sky Warrior, a model that was, for all intents and purposes, better than the SKTS.


    The SKTS did not have much in terms of weaponry and firepower, so even though its infrastructure was weaker and more fragile, it wasn¡¯t as if it made up for it with greater damage output.


    She wanted to showcase her agility, so she pulled out herser sword and ran forward.


    Han Sen had not operated a warframe for a while, so he chose to use the old SKTS. After all, it was the model he was mostfortable with and knowledgeable about. Han Sen moved around and got into the groove of its use again, despite acknowledging he was still quite rusty.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had a high fitness. So, any bumps he took as he gotfy with the SKTS again were no big deal.


    Han Senughed, seeing his opponente at him with a close-quarterbat weapon. It surprised even him that she did not seek to use ranged weaponry.


    If she was a real soldier, she wouldn¡¯t behave that way. The warframes of the Alliance were mostly for show, so range was favored in almost every way. It was strange how she wished to showcase her talents and impress the audience through close-quarterbat.

 Chapter 1284 - Real Professional

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Real Professional</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing the Sky Warrior approach, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to fall back or be intimidated. Eagerly, he thrust forward to meet with it, his ownser sword in-hand.


    The SKTScked mobility inparison to the opposition, however. The speed and thrusting capabilities were inferior to the model he was going up against, which put him at a disadvantage when it came to the needs for agility, and there¡¯d be no way around that.


    Still, Han Sen wasn¡¯t fazed by this. At the end of the day, he firmly believed, the victor was determined by the operator¡¯s skill. Everything boiled down to how well the operator controlled their machine in the thick of things, from the delicate ballet of movement to the timing of attack, and all the little things in between. It wasn¡¯t too far off battling without being inside such a machine.


    Han Sen might not have been able to drive as well as Xie Yuxin, and theck of recent practice with warframes would usually result in a loss and the opponent being stronger.


    But Han Sen had a higher fitness and a better level of judgment, and with that, he was going to even the odds.


    Xie Yuxin was only an evolver, so her fitness wasn¡¯t evenparable.


    Of course, fitness was not the end-all, be-all of warframe operation. His higher fitness level would help to close the gap, but he still needed to control his warframe well. And that came down to raw, simple talent with the machines.


    Han Sen¡¯s skill with the warframe was still a little rusty, though, so he knew he had to rely on his fitness and judgment to help even the odds.


    The audience were chatting a lot before the match, but when the fight began, they all fell silent.


    ¡°Weird. This guy looks sloppy, but then, why is Xie Yuxin having a hard time defeating him? This should¡¯ve been over real quick.¡±


    ¡°Is she ying poorly on purpose?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    The SKTS was inferior on all fronts, and it wasn¡¯t being operated as smoothly as it could have been. The audience was primarilyposed of self-asserted professionals. They might not have been the best in existence, but they really were proficient and knowledgeable when it came to watching and using warframes. They could all clearly see that Han Sen was a little rusty.


    But the Sky Warrior, despite all its bells and whistles, and the fact it was taking every advantage, seemed to be the one getting beaten back. It was a perplexing sight, and for all intents and purposes, it should not have been happening.


    Xie Yuxin, on the field of y, was unsure of what was going on herself.


    Because Han Sen hadn¡¯t used a warframe in a long time, so he often made mistakes. Yet in a warframe fight, a mistake could very well be fatal, and a killing strike coulde before the operator even acknowledged the blunder they had made. Knowing and understanding the constant mistakes he was making, she felt as if she should have destroyed him several times over by now.


    But as time went on, she realized she couldn¡¯t. She wished to take advantage of every slip Han Sen made, but whenever she tried to, she was unsessful. It was frustrating, and it was starting to get her flustered. She almost thought he had to be purposefully ying with her.


    When Han Sen made a mistake, it almost seemed deliberate. He¡¯d slip in a spot she didn¡¯t expect him to be, or he¡¯d simply be too far away for her to reach. Some mistakes even enabled Han Sen to dodge her attacks.


    This battle was starting to stress Xie Yuxin out, as it was unlike anything she had ever had to deal with before. If she was to be beaten by someone who was much stronger, in and simple, that would be fine.


    But this opponent was, for all ounts, supposed to be much weaker. And yet, no matter what she tried, she could not defeat him. She knew she could, and she knew she should have been able to, but she just couldn¡¯t.


    She kept on attacking, not realizing she had been pushed into a corner.


    Han Sen found himself having a lot of fun with his warframe, and it took him back to his days in the military school.


    ¡°Am I getting old, thinking about the past? Nostalgia is the quotidian beast of aging,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen was using Heavenly Go to dictate his movements.


    Han Sen made many mistakes, but he was able to predict each move his opponent was going to make, which had his mistakes fall in spots where he would be fine. Han Sen wished the fight wouldst longer, and he found it disappointing that he was so close to finishing her off.


    Xie Yuxin kept on attacking without reprieve, unaware of where Han Sen had led her.


    The audience, seeing everything, knew the Sky Warrior would be backed into a corner soon, and when that happened, her abilities would be severely limited.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    The professionals in the audience were not the best operators out there, and even they were perplexed by what had happened. Yu Qianxun was in a league of her own, so if anyone could elucidate the bewildering proceedings, it¡¯d be her.


    Yu Qianxun helped to clear things up by saying, ¡°You have unwittingly tried to hustle an elite.¡±


    ¡°No way! He makes too many mistakes to be considered an elite. If we made those mistakes, the coach would be yelling at us until he was blue in the face.¡± Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t believe what he had been told.


    Others were of a simr opinion, not believing Han Sen was a pro.


    Yu Qianxun went on to say, ¡°You might operate your warframes better than he does, but on a real battleground, this man would kill you.¡±


    ¡°Are you pulling my leg? Is he really that good?¡± The struggle to believe her was real.


    While they were talking, the Sky Warrior was pushed into a corner. And when she herself realized what had happened, it was toote for her to do anything. The SKTS struck her warframe, breaking itpletely.


    Xie Yuxin exited the holographic machine with red eyes.


    She was not afraid of losing, but it felt as if she had been misled. The opponent was weak, and she had not at all anticipated such a defeat.


    She was an adult, though. Her eyes were very red, but she did not cry.

 Chapter 1285 - Attacking Saint Fan Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Attacking Saint Fan Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xie Yuxin returned to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s side and saw Yu Qianxun beside him, also. She asked, ¡°Qianxun?¡±


    Yu Qianxun stroked her head gently and told her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There is no need for shame; you have merely encountered a genuine professional, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Did he pretend to be a noob to trick me? Did he hustle me?!¡± Xie Yuxin¡¯s sadness started to develop an undercurrent of frustration and anger.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Yu Qianxun said. She looked over to the holographic machine and then said, ¡°But let me give him a go.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Avenge my defeat,¡± Xu Shaoqing proimed.


    ¡°There is no vengeance to be had,¡± Yu Qianxun rebutted.


    But before she reached the machine, Han Sen came strolling out as casually as he had first entered.


    ¡°Han Sen...¡±


    ¡°Yu Qianxun?¡±


    When they crossed paths, they spoke each other¡¯s names in startled surprise.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Xu Shaoqing asked.


    Xu Qianxun said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about humanity¡¯s first super aristocrat?¡±


    The expressions of the two young ones now turned to shock, and they both squealed, ¡°This guy is the Han Sen?¡±


    Yu Qianxun said nothing more to them. Instead, she merely waved to Han Sen and spoke to him like the old friend he was. ¡°Long time, no see.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit,¡± Han Sen said.


    Everyone was now fighting amongst each other to talk to Han Sen, and Xie Yuxin¡¯s bitterness had turned toplete sweetness.


    She would have felt terrible, losing the way she had to somemoner. But she was happy to let a superstar like Han Sen pound her all day.


    Matching with a person like that, she felt she had been extremely fortuitous. Winning or losing did not concern her at all if she was going up against him. It was privilege enough to share the same air with him, she thought.


    Furthermore, she was still just an evolver. Han Sen, on the other hand, had managed to take down an emperor shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Yu Qianxun then introduced her friends to Han Sen, while he also introduced to them his wife, Ji Yanran, and hispanion, Zero.


    Han Sen felt very rxed after that, and he had a good time in thepany of his new acquaintances. Pressure was omnipresent back in the sanctuaries. This vacation came at the right time, he felt. It had really done him a lot of good, having a holiday like this, after the trials he had recently ovee.


    After the holiday was over, though, he decided to return to the sanctuary.


    Han Sen: Super Body Super King Spirit


    Level: Surpasser


    Lifespan: 400


    Evolution Requirement: 100 Geno Points


    Owned Geno Points: 100 Ordinary Geno Points, 100 Primitive Geno Points, 100 Mutant Geno Points, 100 Sacred Geno Points, 93 Super Geno Points


    Han Sen only needed seven more points topletely max out. His fitness was 3700, a staggering sum.


    When Han Sen eventually reached demi-god status, however, he¡¯d do so at the number of 7000.


    Han Sen asked Dry Bone King about Saint Fan Shelter.


    Han Sen had Little Silver, Purple Emperor, and now Serpent Throne for diligentpanions, and he believed it would be enough to take on Saint Fan.


    Han Sen actually had an advantage over the spirits. While he only lived once, he had no spirit stone. And having no spirit stone meant nothing worthwhile could be stolen while he was away. Even if Thunder Hell Shelter was imed by another force, in the time he would be gone, he could return and promptly reim it.


    Dry Bone King told Han Sen everything he could about Saint Fan Emperor and his shelter.


    Han Sen could paint a greater picture and imagine how well-fortified the ce would be, with the super creatures that protected it. It would be a fight more difficult than what had previously taken ce on the ins.


    The primary problem with assaulting the ce, though, would be securing the initial insertion point. Han Sen could not walk right up to the shelter, as there was a broad, moat-likeke of holy water encircling it.


    To get across, he¡¯d need¡ªat the very least¡ªthe protection only Water Fairy could provide.


    Han Sen approached her and asked if she also had the ability to bring Blue Dinosaur.


    Water Fairy answered his request by telling him, ¡°I can do that, but none of you will be able to do battle across the holy water. If Saint Fan attacks us as we cross, there will be nothing I can do to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Is there another way we might be able to get in?¡± Han Sen asked, with a frown.


    Water Fairy suggested, ¡°You could always blow up theke it sits at the center of.¡±


    ¡°Blow up... theke?¡± Han Sen paused for a minute, then rephrased her request to see if he understood. ¡°You mean to suggest we drain the water, or at least get it away, by... blowing it up?¡±


    ¡°Precisely! The holy water is a purified substance; it¡¯s not actually water. It conducts raw power. If we feed it enough power, and go beyond what it can naturally hold, we can blow it all up,¡± Water Fairy said.


    ¡°I love this idea! Blowing things up never gets old.¡± Han Sen was keen on the idea, and so after hearing that, he hastily rallied his troops and set off on a march to Saint Fan Shelter.


    Theke that epassed the shelter was further encircled by a wide emerald expanse.


    Rodman hailed from East-Crack. He had been stuck at that shelter ever since he became a surpasser, and that was seventy years ago.


    The only thing he was allowed to do there was water the flowers every day. The holy flowers resided in the center of the shelter like a big parasol. They were like some shield generator, too, as they kept the holy water from prating the shelter.


    There were two hundred humans there, suffering in the same conditions he was. Some had been there two years, whereas others had been there an entire century. Regardless of their circumstances, they were practically one and the same. Once they entered the shelter, they werepletely robbed of their freedom.


    Rodman often thought about ending his own life, but he could never muster up thest bit of courage required for the act.

 Chapter 1286 - Blowing Up the Lake

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Blowing Up the Lake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All the humans, spirits, and creatures of the shelter were able to be a part of Saint Fan Emperor, reduced to a bulbous, fleshy mass whenever the wretched spirit desired the transformation.


    Many of the elder people consideredmitting suicide to avoid such a ghastly fate. But they knew that if they tried, Saint Fan would have them resurrected and forced to endure a punishment far greater than any that a grueling death could deal them.


    Rodman was more hopeless than ever, acknowledging the grizzly doom that might inevitably await him. Mustering the strength to march on as a ve, each and every day, with a wicked noose such as that above their heads was a monumental achievement; especially with the knowledge that not even the mercy of death could ever be obtained.


    For the human residents of Saint Fan Shelter, hope was nothing more than a hazy memory of some ancient concept they were once familiar with. It was a distant stranger that never ventured there anymore.


    Like he did every other day, Rodman went to fetch water for the flowers. The waters might as well have been prison walls, and he wished for nothing more than to view the sky above with perfect rity. Having to see the sky through the dreamy current of the water made it seem unreal.


    But then, all of a sudden, Rodman noticed the flicker of a foreign shadow. He could immediately tell it was a human; a young man, no less.


    He recognized this because the young man was wearing a battlesuit that belonged to the Alliance.


    Rodman had seen something simr to this two years ago, and it wasn¡¯t exactly customary for spirits to don the garb of humans. But it was lovely to see, as it was a reminder of home.


    ¡°Has hee from another shelter? If he has, he needs to make himself scarce. If the spirits see him... he¡¯s going to have a bad time.¡± As Rodman thought of this, more dark figures started toe into sight.


    He saw a shadow shaped like a big dinosaur, a spirit that looked like a skeleton, and many others. Rodman was disappointed by this, though, thinking the young man was probably a ve to the spirits that were apanying him.


    Rodman wished it was one big bunch of humans he had seen; perhaps that would restore some of the hope that had long since abandoned him.


    ¡°I think too much, same as always. What a fool I am, to think people can be free in this wretched realm. Ugh, I should have just stayed home and be a family man.¡± Rodman almostughed, but he knew it was augh brought on by the years of torture and very. He had been driven mad over the years, or so he felt. But just as he thought to disregard the shadows that seemed to be headed his way, the young man did something.


    The young man had turned to say something to the spirits and creatures that hade with him, and they seemed to diligently listen and do whatever it was they were instructed to do.


    ¡°Is this an illusion brought on by the spores of thattest funky flower?¡± Rodman rubbed his eyes to make sure what he saw was legit.


    ¡°Why would spirits and creatures listen to themands issued by a human? I really need to watch myself with those nts. They even gave me a rashst week,¡± Rodman thought, realizing his vision was unimpaired.


    It was strange, seeing the young man there, standing atop theke. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what they were nning, but regardless, he had never seen anything like this transpire before.


    After a short while of discussion, the group split-up. When Rodman watched what happened next, he pped his own jaw in disbelief. Rodman had only seen super creatures and king spirits possess the power he was now witnessing.


    ¡°What are they doing, gathering up power like that?¡± Rodman pondered.


    He had lived here for more than a few decades, and this was the first time he had ever seen anyone venture this close. Venturing near and causing trouble seemed like a fool¡¯s errand, but he had the sneaking suspicion they wouldn¡¯t be doing what they were if they didn¡¯t have a n.


    A massive light erupted across the wholeke, and that was when Rodman noticed something.


    Boom!


    What he saw then was something he¡¯d likely never forget.


    Theke water had been dyed with a strange color, and then it blew up. An explosion urred, and all the water of theke went with it. Only faint raindrops followed after that.


    Rodman could now see the outside world fully. He could see the sky, rain, and grass again; and there, he saw the young man. It wasn¡¯t just a human with a pleasant face, it was a human with a pleasant face and confidence. It was a young man who looked happy and carefree, and not one who was miserable and hopeless.


    In Saint Fan Shelter, sadness was the primary craft of human expression. A miserable thing, but s that was it.


    ¡°Okay,ds! It¡¯s time for an even greater disy of your powers!¡±


    Rodman heard the deration the young man issued, and then the spirits and creatures rampaged forward.


    ¡°Are they actually obeying this young man? Who in the sanctuaries is he?!¡± Rodman was frozen stiff, suspended by sheer disbelief.


    The next second, an angry voice sounded from the shelter.


    ¡°Who blew up myke?!¡± Saint Fan madly cried out.


    ¡°Human Emperor Han Sen, you scrub.¡±


    Rodman heard this and then thought, ¡°Can humans truly rival emperors in strength? Is this the sort of stuff I¡¯ve been missing out on during my years in this sordid armpit of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡±


    But suddenly, Rodman lost all control of his body. He was pulled over towards Saint Fan.


    It wasn¡¯t just him, either. Every living thing was drawn towards the enraged spirit, from the creatures to the nts.


    ¡°Is this young man enough of a threat for Saint Fan to draw everything to him?¡± Rodman wondered, but he believed it. And it was this belief that made him happy, even with the wretched circumstance that was about to befall him.


    Rodman was drawn to and became a part of Saint Fan and lost all control of his body.


    Whether it was a fortunate thing or not, though, his mind was still his own. He could see and mull over everything that was about to happen.

 Chapter 1287 - Dirty Saint Fan

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Dirty Saint Fan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen saw Saint Fan absorb every living being in the shelter, he was taken aback. He was going to grab the spirit stone while the silver fox kept it busy, but that didn¡¯t seem a likely possibility now.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll do this the old-fashioned way.¡± Han Sen drew Taia and his Phoenix Sword.


    The silver fox and Purple Emperor flew up high, ready to swoop. Serpent Throne had taken on the form of the chef, straight from Hell¡¯s Kitchen. She was ready to slice and dice whichever foe came her way, like Satan¡¯s personal butcher.


    Little Angel, Disloyal Knight, Xie Qing King, Dry Bone King, Qing Xun King, Thorn Queen, Blue Dinosaur, Metal Eater, and even Moment Queen now rushed forward like the light brigade. They were to be a merciless wave of death and destruction.


    Saint Fan had absorbed a ludicrous number of creatures, spirits, and other lifeforms, but against the wrath of three emperors, not even he was sure he could triumph. The tides had turned on him.


    The silver fox gathered up arge charge of lightning, and tried to fry Saint Fan¡¯s body with it. Purple Emperor lopped off arge chunk of Saint Fan¡¯s fleshy, bulbous body. The strike was so clean, it could not regenerate. The chef¡¯s cleaver peeled fine slices of the spirit¡¯s wretched biomass off, like strips of beef, ready to be thrown into a hotpot.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t do half as much as he was expected to, and he was more-or-less like an onlooker, observing Saint Fan¡¯s beating.


    But suddenly, Saint Fan¡¯s original form began to take shape. He spoke, stern and sullen, to say, ¡°Han Sen, are you really going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°You are already dead,¡± Han Sen said.


    Saint Fanughed and proimed, ¡°Sure, you can kill me. That much is obvious by now. But by killing me, you doom the lives of all the others, too.¡±


    Saint Fan gestured, and then a number of humans were revealed as being a part of the ugly, horrendous mush that formed the spirit¡¯s mutated body.


    Han Sen frowned, never imaging Saint Fan would use humans. And he thought it even sicker that Saint Fan would use them as a negotiating chip.


    ¡°So, do you want this to continue? Killing me means killing them. Their blood will, I assure you, stain your hands. Can you really tolerate their deaths on your conscience?¡± Saint Fan said with a callous tone.


    Saint Fan could read the minds of the humans he had absorbed, and he knew this hostage trick would work. It wouldn¡¯t work on spirits, but it most certainly worked on the humans.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t relent. He frowned at the nagging of his conscience, but he still allowed the attack to continue.


    He had to kill Saint Fan. There was no question there. For as long as he lived, the humans that joined his shelter were already as good as dead. But still, it hurt Han Sen to even fathom having to be the direct result of a human¡¯s death.


    Rodman was surprised, more than anything. The human was such a threat to Saint Fan that the spirit had to use such a dirty trick.


    Rodman didn¡¯t think he could be any more disgusted with Saint Fan¡¯s behavior, and more than anything, he wanted the spirit to pay. With his now hideous, grotesque face, he managed to yell out, ¡°Kill him! Pay us no heed.¡±


    The other humans also began to speak out with their pained, distorted voices. It was like a chant, in which they urged Han Sen to go forward with what he had nned to do and not look back. They wanted him to bring an end to Saint Fan.


    ¡°Yes, kill the pig!¡±


    ¡°We have endured far too much as it is. Our lives, for the most part, have been good. We will thank you and send you our warmest wishes from the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°Please! End our torment and y this horrid spirit. Free us!¡±


    ...


    Rodman and the others all told Han Sen to kill the spirit and not think about saving them.


    Saint Fan merely watched. Saint Fan had allowed them to speak this way. If he had wanted them silent, he would have shut them up.


    Saint Fan thought if they did this, it would lighten Han Sen¡¯s resolve to free them, rather than harden it. He thought it would give Han Sen cold feet, and he¡¯d not proceed with what he hade to the shelter to do.


    Han Sen frowned. He acknowledged saving them would be impossible.


    Killing Saint Fan would result in the deaths of them all, but if the monstrous spirit wasn¡¯t killed, they¡¯d all remain as ves.


    It was impossible to get Saint Fan to free them, too. And Saint Fan knew that the humans were the best hope he had of survival, at this point.


    Han Sen thought Saint Fan Shelter couldn¡¯t be moved, but then, the spirit absorbed the entire construct into him. If Saint Fan got away, carrying the shelter with him, Han Sen might never find him again.


    Saint Fan did not know Han Sen woulde here with another two emperors.


    And neither did he expect Han Sen to have so many troops, with enough power to blow up theke. As he mulled all this, his belief Han Sen would let him go began to wane. He wanted to get out of there before the attacks resumed.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Rodman eximed.


    Saint Fan smiled. Saint Fan¡¯s mind changed again, thinking now, after a long pause, Han Sen might not be able to do it.


    Han Sen was incredibly angry. He knew he could kill Saint Fan with ease, but he couldn¡¯t just kill the humans.


    Little Silver knew Han Sen was hesitating, and he knew the reasons why. If it wasn¡¯t for the humans, even the furry fox knew Saint Fan would be dead now.


    ¡°I am so sorry, guys.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth, and after a deep breath, issued his finalmand. ¡°Take him down.¡±


    Hispanions heard the order and then moved in to attack.


    Saint Fan was shocked, and so then he took over the minds of the humans.


    ¡°Please save us!¡±


    ¡°You murderer! You¡¯re actually going to do this?!¡±


    ¡°You were the Chosen One! You were supposed to destroy the spirits, not humans! You were supposed to bring bnce to the sanctuary, not leave it in darkness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so young. I¡¯m not ready to die!¡±


    ¡°What about my wife and kids? You can¡¯t do this. Please, help me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    The silver fox doubted the legitimacy of these cries. He suspected it was Saint Fan controlling their minds, but still, even Little Silver was feeling bad about moving in to fulfill themand he had been issued.


    Suddenly, though, a red beam hit Saint Fan¡¯s eyebrow.

 Chapter 1288 - Slashing Fan

    <h4>Chapter 1288: shing Fan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was shocked by what happened. Even Saint Fan¡¯s face twitched, as an expression of horrid surprise suddenly overcame him.


    Between his two eyebrows was a wound that bled.


    The emperor could regenerate broken tissue, so the small, phantom wound that had been inflicted should have been fine and nothing of much concern.


    But it bled profusely, with no sign of recovery. And from the twitching muscles of his face, one could suspect Saint Fan was in some sort of agony. And with his utter silence and refusal to move, the entire scene was like a paused videotape, cliffhanging a big reveal.


    Suddenly, cracks began to form across the disheveled biomass.


    From afar, it looked like the ugliest vase in the market had been broken, then put back together again with swathes of glue.


    Roar!


    Saint Fan roared to the skies above as his webbed-looking body began to fall apart. Creatures, spirits, and humans all began to fall out of the mucusden mound of flesh. Somehow, they had been spared from the biomass and set free without damage to their bodies. Even the shelter and its holy flower had fallen out of the horrendous mass, seemingly without harm.


    Saint Fan¡¯s forehead was cascading blood, and the fact that the wound was so small added to the creepiness of the scene. It was extremely unnerving.


    Blergh!


    Saint Fan spat out some blood from his mouth now, and a red light then flew out in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    Saint Fan was on the precipice of being done, and when he teetered to the brink and plummeted off, he did so in the grizzliest fashion possible. His body, and what remained of the biomass, exploded into a bloody, snotty mess across the region.


    The red light did not seem to venture towards the shelter, but all the same, Han Sen heard a spirit stone-like gem shatter. The sound was unmistakable.


    The humans were all in disbelief, rolling around trying to regainposure after what had just happened. And what¡¯s more, they felt the contracts binding them to Saint Fan break.


    They looked around, stunned. The joy they sought to feel caught up to them through the daze, and the spirits and creatures that had escaped the biomass with them tried to flee.


    Han Senmanded hispanions to go after the super creatures. Then, he turned around to look at someone who had tagged along, unannounced. He turned to look at Zero.


    Zero¡¯s hair was a little purplish, but that color was on the retreat and had almost vanished.


    The humans moved forward to thank Han Sen. They saw the red light head in Han Sen¡¯s direction, and thus believed it was he who had unleashed that magnificent blow.


    He wasn¡¯t keen to correct them, though. And after the brief session of apuse, Han Sen raced over to the spirit hall. There, he saw Saint Fan¡¯s spirit stone in pieces.


    The humans all returned to the Alliance with much excitement.


    Some of them had been trapped inside the shelter for over a century, so they weren¡¯t even sure if their friends or family would still be there. They had a most strange mood as they returned home.


    All-in-all, Han Sen¡¯spanions had managed to y seven super creatures and six king spirits. Through doing this, they had obtained seven Life Geno Essences and one beast soul.


    Han Sen dly epted the spoils of war.


    Rodman¡¯s return shook the Alliance to its very core, as he announced that Han Sen had taken down another emperor shelter and saved two hundred humans in the process.


    The humans were fine with giving their statements to the media, and recounting their tale of what happened on the day they were saved. A documentary was made about it, and it was aptly titled, ¡°The First Human Emperor.¡±


    Right now, Han Sen was more interested in Zero, though. Han Sen knew it was her who had killed Saint Fan, yet she epted no fanfare and was not keen to even let others know it was her who had stepped in to save the day.


    Han Sen remembered the red light, and he found it oddly reminiscent of the Bone Dagger she had once procured, under the strangest of conditions. That was fuel for his mind to wander and think.


    Han Sen did not know if it was the bony knife itself, or if it was the Asura Sutra¡¯s power that propelled the skill she had unleashed to resolve the situation.


    ¡°Zero, do you mind telling me how you killed Saint Fan?¡± Han Sen asked her in as gentle a tone of voice as he could fabricate.


    ¡°You taught me,¡± Zero said.


    ¡°I did? Ah, you mean the Asura Sutra thing I once asked you to read?¡± Han Sen half asked her, thinking he knew what she meant but wanting a confirmation off her all the same.


    Zero nodded, and then added the simple sentence, ¡°And the dagger.¡±


    Han Sen knew it had to be one of the two, but it seemed as if she didn¡¯t quite know which one, either.


    Han Sen trusted Zero, but the Asura Sutra was incredibly powerful and so was she. It was almost frightening. But it looked like the curiosity that was Zero, and the mysteries surrounding her, were still present. Answers might not be achieved that day, but the event had renewed Han Sen¡¯s interest in who she was, that much was for sure.


    This was why Han Sen never took to practicing the Falsified-Sky Sutra, amongst other reasons. It was weaker than the Dongxuan Sutra, and not as pure as the Asura Sutra.


    But what concerned Han Sen the most was the fact Zero hade along and attacked. Han Sen could have killed Saint Fan, but the humans would have died along with the spirit.


    Han Sen could think of only one possibility for how Zero had separated the spirit from the rest. He believed the Asura Sutra had a target select, where damage was only wrought upon those who the caster wished to deal damage.


    The Asura Sutra might have well been the only skill there that allowed for the killing of Saint Fan, while saving the humans at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why Godyer Luo is so famous. Ugh, I need to sort this out with Little Yan, and I need to be a demi-god quickly,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Godyer Luo was a famous demi-god, one held in a regard that was high above all others.

 Chapter 1289 - Life-Door Opens

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Life-Door Opens</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Two years went by, and over that time, Han Sen sent out Purple Emperor to take down a number of shelters to pave the realm for moremon human upation. While he had managed to take down many shelters of a lesser rank, he had also been able to take down three emperor shelters.


    Han Sen had maxed out his geno points and practiced enough to open nine gene locks for the Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin.


    For some reason, no matter what he tried, he was unable to open his tenth. And his inability to do so, after so much time had psed, was rather frustrating. The same applied for the Blood-Pulse Sutra, as well. That, the Dongxuan Sutra, and Jadeskin were all stuck with nine gene locks open.


    Han Sen had almost managed to collect one thousand geno points. Once he reached four digits, he theorized, he could unlock the elusive tenth gene locks that had escaped him. Of course, that was all just educated guesswork. But everyone needed a target or goal to aim for, and that was his for the meantime.


    But Han Sen had been practicing Life Door consistently throughout the two years, as well, and he desperately wanted a breakthrough with it by this point. This was something else that was refusing to budge.


    Purple Emperor wanted more and more shelters to conquer and expand their influence and strength, but they soon moved as far as they could go.


    The human-upied portion of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary they had managed to etch out was eventually bordered by mighty enemies not even they were able to ovee. It was a shame their expansion hade to an end, but Han Sen valued the prospect that there were still greater challenges for him to ovee some day.


    Needless to say, over the course of those two years, Han Sen had saved countless humans from the clutches of tyrannical spirits and made a name for himself far and wide across the sanctuary. To the spirits, he was an absolute menace of an emperor, and not a person looked on fondly. That, of course, was a result of him being a human, more than anything.


    And because of these deeds, new surpassers were able to spawn safely inside liberated shelters. The looming threat of doom after entering the sanctuary was no longer too strong, and evolvers were keener than ever to make the jump. Han Sen was hailed as a hero, and rightly so.


    Knowing he had gone as far as he could go in terms of strength, Han Sen decided it would be best to spend more time with his family. Going out with his family often, he found himself happier than he had been in a long time. Life was, for all intents and purposes, good.


    Han Sen asked Uncle Bug how he might open Life Door, but he didn¡¯t receive an answer that helped. It took him twenty years to open it, and he was never sure what instigated the sess, and he had no clue if there was an easier or better way to open it, either.


    Uncle Bug did say he taught his family Life Door, though. And strangely, no matter how much they tried to master it, no one had been sessful.


    So, even though Han Sen continued his practice with it, he put it on the back-burner most of the time. He wasn¡¯t going to focus on it 100%, and instead, he opted to spend more time with his family.


    Han Sen, Ji Yanran, and Bao¡¯er were currently ying. Bao¡¯er was on a swing, which Han Sen merrily pushed.


    He suddenly froze, for some strange reason, despite having a nk mind that was not upied with the thought of anything.


    Han Sen stopped pushing the swing, which prompted Bao¡¯er to suddenly leap onto Han Sen¡¯s back and ask, ¡°Dad, why are you ignoring me?¡±


    Her voice was like an explosion, sounding directly in his ear drum. It made him shiver. But the shiver seemed to extend beyond a mere goosebump-raising. He felt his Life Door open.


    All of a sudden, he felt revitalized. He felt as if he had been reborn anew.


    Han Sen had no idea how his Life Door had opened.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ji Yanran asked, noticing his sudden burst of merriment andughter.


    ¡°You guys are my lucky charms!¡± Han Sen kissed Bao¡¯er and kissed Ji Yanran with a thick smooch.


    It really was just as Uncle Bug said. How it unlocked, he had no idea. This was the strangest thing Han Sen had ever taken the time to learn. But Han Sen wasn¡¯t one to question his blessings. He was grateful for its opening, and that was it. He wasn¡¯t keen on learning the specifics.


    When Life Door finished, Han Sen¡¯s body felt much better, yes, but no standout change could be noticed. Han Sen could feel the Nine-Life Cat pendant pulsate with a certain energy, though.


    It was different from the power he asionally felt when practicing the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Now, the Nine-Life Cat pendant felt like an actual creature, with its very own lifeforce.


    It was just a pendant, so how or why it might have been alive confused Han Sen.


    Han Sen examined the pendant in closer detail, but he couldn¡¯t really learn anything new about it. And the technology avable didn¡¯t elucidate anything for him, either. Han Sen borrowed Bai Yishan¡¯s machine for the test. It was an inanimate object, as it should have been.


    Back in the sanctuary, just as Han Sen was going to check-out another shelter, he frowned as he noticed something else. Han Sen felt a strong creature inside the shelter, and it wasn¡¯t one that belonged to him.


    The scariest thing was that it was lurking somece near the spirit hall.


    This was Han Sen¡¯s favorite shelter, so intruders weren¡¯t the sort of thing to bring a smile to his face. Thinking unwee guests hade to invade, Han Sen¡¯s attitude quickly turned sour.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Han Sen called out, as he looked at a pile of bones.


    Nothing responded, so Han Sen threw his fist into the bones to see if something was inside.


    A light shed away from his iing punch to evade it.


    He was keen to throw another punch, but something stayed his hand. It was the voice of a female, and it said, ¡°I came all this way with an invitation, that is all. I came here to invite you to partake in the dining of Holy Baby Fruit. Perhaps you are as brutish as the tales suggest, and had I known your behavior would be this wild, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

 Chapter 1290 - Holy Baby Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Holy Baby Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Well, well, well. Look who it is! Empty Witch? Why are you here? And if my eyes really aren¡¯t ying tricks on me, please tell me there¡¯s a good reason for your presence here. Last I recall, you weren¡¯t the fondest ofpany one could keep.¡± Han Sen was surprised, seeing the minidy.


    Back in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, the Empty Witch had used the Empty Vine to ess the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. That was the first andst time Han Sen had met her, and it followed hot on the heels of a grueling adventure. The circumstances of their first encounter were not very pleasant, that was for sure.


    Empty Witch stuttered to say, ¡°Well, can I just be the first to congratte you on your aplishments? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve managed to take down as many emperor shelters as the tales tell.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not the first. And for all you know, I just got a little lucky. I caught one emperor when he was napping,¡± Han Sen said.


    Empty Witch proceeded to tell him, ¡°If you think these attempts at a jest are charming, I can only admit that you are gravely mistaken!¡±


    Han Sen merely smiled and said, ¡°Jokes aside then,e on; tell me why you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Baby Fruit is going to ripen soon. Miss Lotus wants every emperor to try it. You may not be a spirit, but you¡¯re an emperor all the same. Because of this, she has extended you a very special invitation,¡± Empty Witch exined. Then, after a brief pause, she jumped to ask, ¡°Where is the Holy Spirit?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± Han Sen inly stated.


    Ji Yanran had joined an aircraft expedition, along with Bao¡¯er.


    Empty Witch looked disappointed, but she moved forward to ask, ¡°Can you bring her here? I would very much like to see her.¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er is too busy toe right now. Anyway, keep exining,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s disappointing. Ugh, I don¡¯t know why I came all this way.¡± Empty Witch rolled her eyes.


    Han Sen said, ¡°Why is the Lotus Empress being so kind as to invite us all to eat this fruit?¡±


    ¡°Holy Baby Fruit is an emperor-ss geno nt. Only she can grow these, and every ten thousand years, she invites emperors from all across the sanctuary to taste them. It¡¯s your lucky day, it would seem,¡± Empty Witch finished saying.


    Han Sen did not say anything in response. It was a very strange proposition, one Han Sen thought to be a little fishy.


    Plus, if he went, he¡¯d be a sole human venturing into all-spirit territory. It could have been a trap. Even if he was to consider going, he knew he¡¯d have to take many precautions.


    Empty Witch could see the expression of doubt lurking behind Han Sen¡¯s cold facade, and she tried to bring him ease by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there are many people there who despise each other. In the shadows of Evil Lotus Shelter, though, none would dare cause a scene. You¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, but... I think I¡¯ll pass,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to willingly ce his life in the hands of others and take someone like her at her word. Normal geno fruit no longer worked on Han Sen, and if Lotus Empress was willing to issue it out as a gift, he didn¡¯t think it could be anything all that special.


    ¡°I suspected you might look upon such an event with suspicion, and I¡¯d wager that is because you don¡¯t know really know what this whole thing is. But don¡¯t worry, I have a sneaking suspicion of my own. A suspicion that suggests you will change your mind.¡± Empty Witch then threw something to Han Sen.


    Han Sen examined the item and noticed it to be a lotus flower.


    ¡°This is her invitation. I suggest you ask your spirit buddies what Holy Baby Fruit is; I¡¯m sure you are more inclined to believe them than me. And once you change your mind, this is your ticket.¡± Empty Witch paused, and then with bright and glittering eyes, jumped to say, ¡°Bring the Holy Spirit, too. I still want to meet her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m off now to go visit another emperor and hand him his invitation. He¡¯s a grumpy fellow, but thankfully, they don¡¯t shoot the messengers. Anyway, Mister Han Sen, I implore that you take the time to ask around and think about it.¡± Empty Witch then swiftly flew away.


    Han Sen frowned. Empty Witch was able to sneak inside the shelter without being detected¡ªshe was good.


    Bing this strong in such a short time meant Lotus Empress must have been quite something. Empty Witch didn¡¯t seem particrly special, yet her empress had trained her extremely well.


    Han Sen asked hispanions about Holy Baby Fruit and whether or not Lotus Empress could be trusted.


    This event had been going on for a long time, and it was confirmed to be safe. No deaths or dangers had ever been reported as urring there before, either. Every Holy Baby Fruit bestowed upon someone gave them one self geno point. And emperors had actually received two at thest event.


    And one Holy Baby Fruit, out of all the ones to be given out, possessed a Holy Baby inside. If you were lucky enough to receive that one, you could open a gene lock.


    If you had already opened ten gene locks, you could open the door and be a demi-god. Forty-thousand years ago, an emperor ate the Holy Baby and immediately became a demi-god.


    There were three thousand fruits up for grabs, though. Getting the right one was sheer luck.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she eat the fruit herself, then?¡± Han Sen found it too good to be true.


    Han Sen thought only a crazy fool would hand-out such wondrous gifts willy-nilly.


    Dry Bone King, the source of Han Sen¡¯s information, exined, ¡°The legends say it is because she is unable to eat them. Instead of letting them go to waste, though, she charitably hands them out. Pretty much every emperor has tasted her fruit, and it kind of means they owe her one in return. It¡¯s a way for her to earn respect more than anything. If spirits want more fruit, they must maintain their pleasantness with her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Baby Ghost told Han Sen, ¡°Some berserk super creatures receive invitations, too. And while you hold that invitation of hers, you won¡¯t be provoked when you¡¯re out and about. Unless you go looking for a fight and start one, of course.¡±

 Chapter 1291 - Night Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Night Treasure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It sounds like quite the fruit,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°If you were an emperor who had not opened ten gene locks, you wouldn¡¯t get invited. Oh, what I wouldn¡¯t give to try it out myself,¡± Baby Ghost said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be killed before my lips ever touched the skin of the fruit,¡± Han Sen said.


    It was obvious Han Sen¡¯s invitation was not one of simple courtesy; Lotus Empress had, after all, marked him back in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary. He was a human with only nine gene locks open, so that alone was enough for the sirens in his head to start wailing.


    While Han Sen thought about what he should do, the item given to him by Lotus Empress lit up. A video yed before him, like some botanical hologram. Han Sen watched it intently, and recognized the figure in the image before him as Lotus Empress herself.


    ¡°This is just a recording. I am concerned that you will not attend, and if you are not nning to, I would like to assuage your fears and tell you something.¡±


    Understanding it was a simple video, Han Sen did not respond.


    Lotus Empress went on to say, ¡°I would like to make a deal. You are strong, there is no doubt about that; but you cannot open ten gene locks. If you attend, you cane speak with me. I will elucidate the reasons why. One way or another, however, we will meet again. If you do not show up at the Holy Baby Fruit event, I will be paying you a visit instead.¡±


    After that, the video disappeared.


    ¡°There¡¯s a proper reason why I can¡¯t open ten gene locks?¡± Han Sen frowned at the thought.


    Han Sen thought she could have been bluffing, enticing him toe, but then again, it made sense.


    He hadn¡¯t had the ninth gene lock for the Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin open for long, but Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s ninth gene lock was opened years ago, and it had yet to improve. There had to be some sort of issue prohibiting his advancement.


    With his talent, and the geno treasures he possessed, it only seemed natural that he¡¯d have gone further by now. The fact he hadn¡¯t was in weird.


    Perhaps there was truth to her words, and just maybe, she¡¯d be able to help him.


    Saint Fan Emperor was dead, but Han Sen wished he could ask him a thing or two about why he had been chosen. So, curious about this entire thing, Han Sen decided to scope the event out. He wasn¡¯t afraid.


    But just in case, Han Sen decided to bring along his most trustedpanions. His OG¡ªhis old guard¡ªwas toe along, in the event that a conflict arose. With them there, he¡¯d feel a lot more secure, and if things turned sour, the chances of flight were much higher. With the silver fox by his side, in particr, there was no danger on the road there. And Han Sen even had the invitation from the Lotus Empress on full disy.


    It would take a long time to get where they had to go, and in the midst of their journey, Empty Witch appeared out of nowhere. She came and pledged her desire to escort Han Sen and his fellows the rest of the way.


    Evil Lotus Shelter had been constructed on an ind, situated in the middle of a vastke. There were many lotuses around it.


    Its construct was quite different from other shelters Han Sen had been to, such as Blood River Shelter. It was also far prettier and a whole lot grander than the likes of Saint Fan Shelter.


    Han Sen did not bring Bao¡¯er, which disappointed Empty Witch once again.


    Aside from that, the journey was uneventful. When they arrived, they were led into the gardens without a problem. They were to wait on the green for the event to begin.


    Han Sen and the silver fox had to live in the garden for a while, but the entire time they were there, they could not see Lotus Empress.


    Han Sen asked Empty Witch about her perpetual absence, and he was told that Lotus Empress was in the middle of practice, and that she¡¯d only reveal herself when the fruit was ripe.


    Since the trip had gone so smoothly, Han Sen had made good time. He had traveled so quickly, he had arrived ten days early. Empty Witch suggested Han Sen bring the rest of hispanions to observe a curiosity of the shelter.


    ¡°What strange thing do you want us to see?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°This is Evil Lotus Shelter now, but this was where Night Empress was born. This is the site where she became a demi-god, as well. She left a luminous stone behind when she left,¡± Empty Witch exined.


    ¡°And what is so fascinating about a stone that glows?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Even in the Alliance, glowing rocks were nothing special.


    Empty Witch rolled her eyes and pleaded, ¡°This is not a normal stone! This is a geno treasure, as a matter of fact. She cherished it, and wanted nothing more than to bring it to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Unfortunately, it could not withstand the fires of The Ten Steps of the Holy Door, and it rolled back and fell to where it now still lies.¡±


    ¡°It fell into theke and became the Luminous Stone that we now know it as. Unfortunately, the mes did a number on it, and the power it once possessed has waned. Many emperors see it and be inspired; if it wasn¡¯t for the Holy Spirit, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a look, then.¡± Han Sen followed after Empty Witch, alongside the silver fox.


    Before he reached there, however, Han Sen felt something vibrate inside his pocket. It was the jue, and Han Sen had no idea why it was behaving so strangely.


    Han Sen knew it was an item from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and it could trigger the demi-god altar. It could also bring demi-gods back into the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Now that the jue was shaking, Han Sen thought, ¡°Is it setting up a demi-god altar?¡±

 Chapter 1292 - Moving Star Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Moving Star Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fortunately, the jue was only shaking. Nothing else happened.


    Han Sen knew that, for as long as there was no alcohol inside it, there shouldn¡¯t be any more incidents. For all he knew, it could have been having alcoholic withdrawals.


    But as he continued to walk, the shaking of the jue became more vigorous. When Empty Witch brought Han Sen over to the west side of the shelter, it started to vibrate like mad.


    ¡°There it is! When it is dark, you can see it shining bright like aet,¡± Empty Witch said, as she pointed towards the object.


    Han Sen looked in that direction and saw a very smooth ck rock. If Empty Witch had not mentioned it to Han Sen, he never would have guessed it was once a treasure.


    ¡°That must be the Luminous Stone. If I pour wine into the jue, I bet you I can summon her,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen did not know if there was any particr use to summoning demi-gods. He had asked Moment Queen about it, and she had no clue. All she could tell him was that various treasures, belonging to demi-gods, were known to have been left over in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and that was it.


    ¡°If I want to know the answer to this, it looks like I¡¯ll have to ept Dragon King¡¯s proposal,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    If it was an ordinary king spirit, Han Sen would have dly given him the egg already. But he was one of the eight generals, and he had a connection to Asura. Han Sen wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he should be trusted.


    And Yaksha, all this time, had not said a word to Han Sen about what happened with Ancient Devil Emperor, either. Even under the threat of death, he remained silent. This made Han Sen even more curious over the events that had transpired.


    Han Sen thought that if he could figure out what had urred, he¡¯d understand a lot more.


    Asura might have been rted to the shura, and the shura were rted to the Luo family. Zero could practice the Asura Sutra and the Falsified-Sky Sutra, and on her back, she possessed a Nine-Life Cat tattoo. Furthermore, there was a connection between Blood Legion and Han Jinzhi.


    Han Sen felt all this was connected somehow, and it was all just one big jigsaw puzzle. There was only one problem: he didn¡¯t know what the whole picture looked like. And he wasn¡¯t even sure if he had all the pieces of the puzzle.


    Han Sen needed more information, he felt. He had ownership over two key figures in this plot, but they refused to loosen their tongues about it. All he knew was that Asura betrayed Ancient Devil Emperor somehow.


    The only other lead Han Sen had was in Baby Ghost. He once told Han Sen he was the vice-leader of Blood Legion, despite being a spirit. Han Sen wished he could crack open Baby Ghost¡¯s brain to get a peek at what hidden knowledge he possessed and refused to reveal.


    As it got dark now, though, Han Sen heard footsteps approaching. There was a spiriting. He looked colder than the ck of space, and many star-like orbs surrounded his presence. He did not look like the friendly sort.


    When he saw who this spirit was, he knew why, too.


    He was Moving Star Emperor, and he had ranked tenth ce in Divinity¡¯s Bout. He was also Han Sen¡¯s biggest enemy in the northwestern regions that he was practically ruling. He was Han Sen¡¯s roadblock for expansion, and after two years of skirmishes and fighting, neither side had yet to prevail over the other.


    The spirits all whispered how powerful he was.


    But Moving Star Emperor was not one sole spirit. He had a host of powerful subordinates, hanging on his beck and call. It was through their support that Han Sen was unable to defeat him.


    Moving Star Emperor would have liked nothing more than to kill Han Sen then and there. Many of his subordinates had died during the battles he and Han Sen had waged, and it brought him great pain and anguish.


    He thought Han Sen was a cheater, too, since he frequently used Holy Rhino and Little Silver for healing during their fights. Han Sen¡¯s tactics were infuriating.


    ¡°How could a pathetic human have been invited here?¡± Moving Star Emperor said, with a cold half-rhetorical question of insult and disdain.


    Moving Star Emperor didn¡¯t start a fight, though. It just went to show how much influence Lotus Empress had over those who were attending.


    ¡°She can invite whoever she wishes to,¡± Empty Witch answered.


    Han Sen was quite shocked, following this. Moving Star Emperor did nothing to Empty Witch. Empty Witch had only opened nine gene locks, but she could talk down to whoever visited there because she knew Lotus Empress had her back.


    Moving Star Emperor looked over to the Luminous Stone, though. And due to the night starting to settle in, it was beginning to glow. The darker it became, the brighter the light was. The light it emitted was warm, and it was beautiful in the way it scattered across all the lotuses around it.


    Han Sen felt as if there was a rhythm to the way that light pulsated, but he couldn¡¯t hear anything to suggest there might have been music ying.


    ¡°Perhaps silence is the greatest music.¡± Han Sen could feel it, but he could not hear it. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what he was witnessing, truth be told. But it was more than just a simple glowing rock.


    ¡°This dirty, down-trodden, filthy race can understand?¡± Moving Star Emperor said, with a clear effort to provoke Han Sen.


    He didn¡¯t dare to attack physically, but sticks and stones and all that...


    Han Sen did not participate in their battles, and he allowed Purple Emperor to lead. Therefore, Moving Star Emperor only had second-hand tales to estimate just how powerful Han Sen might have been. He was eager to learn the truth first-hand. If he could instigate a conflict right then and there, he thought it would be brilliant.

 Chapter 1293 - The Light Is Dark

    <h4>Chapter 1293: The Light Is Dark</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at Moving Star Emperor and said, ¡°Are you saying those that don¡¯t understand are filthy? Why don¡¯t you go ahead and exin what the Luminous Stone is, then?¡±


    Moving Star Emperor rebutted with, ¡°Pah! You don¡¯t deserve to know.¡±


    ¡°Wow, now you look like some pompous idiot who is only pretending to be superior. You shouldn¡¯t go around telling people you¡¯re an emperor, much less a spirit. Even talking to someone as thick as you has me feeling embarrassed.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to let this go so easily, and so he said a lot of mean things.


    Before his enemy, he¡¯d never concede.


    Moving Star Emperor was notorious, but he had quite the reputation, though. Between spirits, disputes were often settled through battle. The opportunity to sort things out through discussions, as most humans did, rarely arose.


    Knowing he might be at a disadvantage made Moving Star Emperor extremely angry.


    If he wasn¡¯t in Evil Lotus Shelter, he¡¯d already would have been trying to kill Han Sen through the tried and true method of a pummeling. He wanted to provoke Han Sen and get the human to attack him first so he could feign being the victim. But now, he found himself being the one ready to instigate a fight.


    Moving Star Emperor managed to swallow that big, bitter pill and reversed the dialogue instead. He said, ¡°If you think it is that simple, then why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Han Sen exined it sinctly, ¡°The Luminous Stone is a path of light.¡±


    Moving Star Emperor addressed that hypothesis with disdain. ¡°Nonsense! Night Empress practiced the path of darkness. It is a geno treasure attuned with the element of dark. Dark is theplete opposite of light. Pah! What a cheap race, only capable of talking crap.¡±


    Han Sen was not mad. Humans knew a lot, and the Alliance possessed swathes of knowledge. Spirits could not understand things beyond the surface, and they could not understand things on a deeper level. Their development was in a whole different ballpark.


    Perhaps no human could beat Moving Star Emperor through physical means, but giving him a verbal beatdown was nearly child¡¯s y.


    Han Sen smiled and told the emperor, ¡°You are ignorant. Light and Dark are two sides of the same coin. They both exist at the expense of each other. Light is dark, and dark is light. She may have practiced along a path of darkness, but she could also use the Light element. It¡¯s simple.¡±


    ¡°Light is light, dark is dark. How can the two exist together? If she was still here, she¡¯d kill you for talking such drivel!¡± Moving Star Emperor rebutted.


    Han Sen pointed at the lotus nts which were bathing in the soft glow, then he pointed to the darkness the light did not reach. He said, ¡°Now tell me, which is dark and which is light?¡±


    Moving Star Emperor said, ¡°Of course the area with the Luminous Stone is light.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s light?¡± Han Sen asked, with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, do you think I¡¯m blind? I¡¯m not!¡± Moving Star Emperor said with frustration.


    Han Sen then cast fire and lit up the other side of theke. The Luminous Stone could glow, but its glow was rather faint. The light it emitted was not very strong. But Han Sen¡¯s fireball was so bright, it made the stone¡¯s side dark.


    ¡°Now you tell me; which side is dark, and which side is light?¡± Han Sen smiled again.


    Moving Star Emperor gave an ugly look, and it prompted Han Sen to exin, ¡°Dark and light are one-and-the-same, see? Light is the absence of darkness, and darkness is the absence of light. They are two sides of the same coin, but both are dependent on each other. Night Empress sought darkness, but used light to guide her practice. She sought darkness through the light she possessed. A dumb*ss like you would never understand, my boy!¡±


    Moving Star Emperor¡¯s face turned green. He was not an expert when it came to analyses like this, and so he had no clue how he should respond.


    p! p! p!


    Han Sen turned around and saw a spirit pping her hands gently. It was Lotus Empress herself.


    Lotus Empress spoke, saying, ¡°Seeking darkness through the light? If my mother was still here in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, she¡¯d be very fond of you. She¡¯d relish the opportunity to meet someone else who understood her.¡±


    Empty Witch flew close to her master and said, ¡°Miss Lotus! The Luminous Stone really is of the Light element?¡±


    Due to the fact the Luminous Stone was ckened and charred by the fires of Holy Door, and its lifeforce had been depleted, and it looked to be of Dark.


    Lotus nodded and said, ¡°This was her only Light-element treasure. She left all the dark treasures here, but she only wished to take this one. It was once called the Stone of Light. The light was merely drained due to its incineration.¡±


    When Moving Star Emperor heard this, he looked even worse. He looked as if he was going to faint. He didn¡¯t expect her most important treasure was not of the element of Dark.


    ¡°I thought it was pretty simple, really. I was just bringing it up in idle chit-chat,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen really was just saying it simply, without meaning for it toe across as a lesson. His knowledge was vast, and so it made him go above and beyond a simple exnation. Still, he couldn¡¯t really learn much from observing the stone.


    It wasn¡¯t that Han Sen was stupid, it was just that he hadn¡¯t reached that level of genius yet.


    Many Dark and Light emperors had visited this shelter in the past, but they only learned a small amount. The melody and rhythm of the pulsating light came from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, so not being able to understand it was normal for someone who wasn¡¯t a demi-god.

 Chapter 1294 - I Need Your Body

    <h4>Chapter 1294: I Need Your Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moving Star Emperor greeted Lotus Empress and then left, thinking it was pointless for him to remain there with them. He was more than a little embarrassed, too; more fuel to the fire of hatred he kept stoked for Han Sen.


    When Moving Star Emperor took his leave, Lotus Empress sat down. Softly, she bid for Han Sen to do the same, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Han Sen approached her and did as she told him.


    Lotus Empress looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°To be honest, when I first saw you in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, I didn¡¯t think too highly of you. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go on to be what you are today. You killed Saint Fan; that is something many spirits have tried to do before, but always failed in their attempts.¡±


    ¡°For my deeds to impress a gorgeous empress such as you, I can only say that it is a most magnificent honor,¡± Han Sen said.


    Lotus Empress said, ¡°You have conquered three emperor shelters. We are on the same level, practically. There is no need for you to be so gracious and polite. Today is a great day, and you should allow for some informality to take precedence. And feel free to simply call me Lotus.¡±


    ¡°You said in your video-thingy that you wanted to make some sort of deal. What kind of deal did you have in mind?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Wow! You are very forward, and perhaps that is why you have achieved so much in the short time you have upied the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but there is no need to rush, I assure you. That being said, there is much to discuss. So, our talk of it might take a while when the timees. After the fruit event, maybe?¡± Lotus Empress suggested, and then went on to ask Han Sen, ¡°Do you know why I hold this event?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. If I had this amount of fruit, I¡¯d eat them all myself. And if I couldn¡¯t, I¡¯d make a bed out of them and just sleep on the things. And yes, if you think charity isn¡¯t exactly one of my strong suits... well, you¡¯re right!¡± Han Sen said, in a half-jest.


    Lotus Empress found it funny. She giggled a little and said, ¡°You humans are quite hrious, I must say. A little weak overall, but you are an exception to that rule.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment; thank you.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Lotus Empress returned to the conversation and said, ¡°The reason why I hold this event is because I must choose... a helper. Yes, that is how I might best describe it. And this time, you are the one I have had my eye on.¡±


    ¡°This thing you need help with, is it associated with the deal you wish to make?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lotus nodded and said, ¡°When I first saw you, I knew you could help me. That is why I left a mark on you. I was going to bring you straight to my shelter, but somehow, your mark was erased. I was worried, for a time.¡±


    She then went on to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you not only survived, but you achieved so much by starting from scratch. With your help, I will definitely seed in what I am nning to do, I am sure of it!¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t agreed to anything yet,¡± Han Sen said, with a slight smile.


    Lotus said, ¡°You will. And that is because what I am nning to give you cannot be given by anyone else, and it is precisely what you need.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is it?¡± Han Sen¡¯s curiosity was most certainly piqued.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. First, the event. Then, I will tell you. And if you think I am being coy because the task I want your help with is something sordid, ay those fears. It is not all that bad, I can guarantee it.¡± She sounded confident.


    To have such confidence was rare, and she must have earned quite a bit of experience from making simr deals in the past, to be so sure.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°What is so special about me, then? What made you take notice of me?¡±


    Lotus said, ¡°You¡¯re special because you aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡± Han Sen asked with a wry smile, as it was an oxymoron.


    Lotus Empress went on to exin. ¡°Yes. As spirits, we are all attuned to a certain element in particr. Your body, however, isn¡¯t. And I need someone as... flexible as you.¡±


    ¡°But all humans are like this,¡± Han Sen said.


    Lotus shook her head and said, ¡°I have examined many humans, since long before you stepped foot in even the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Humans have no elements to begin with, that is true, but by the time they reach the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, they start to be associated with one in particr. And when you reach the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, that association is settled and fixed.¡±


    ¡°You are different in this regard. I initially thought you¡¯d be like every other human, but your body still has no element it focuses on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I have absorbed many spirit genes, and even maxed out my fire gene tally,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s different, but your body is still the same.¡± Lotus stood up, then went on to say, ¡°Enjoy your time here. For as long as you remain on these grounds, no one will dare attempt to bring you harm.¡±


    Han Sen did not understand why his body was special. And he wasn¡¯t sure why he was special for not being special, as she had mentioned. Han Sen looked over to the Luminous Stone, and without earning any inspiration, he decided to return to his quarters where he could rest.


    Han Sen summoned Dragon King and said, ¡°Okay, listen up you. I am ready and willing to give you this egg, even if you don¡¯t want to open up about this entire kerfuffle with your general buddies, but you must serve me for one hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dragon King did not hesitate to agree. One hundred years might have been a long time for humans, but it wasn¡¯t for spirits.


    Han Sen summoned Thorn Queen to take the egg and give it to Dragon King.


    Dragon King was exuberantly happy now. He inspected the egg and immediately wished to drill into it.


    ¡°Not yet! If you go in now, heaven knows when you¡¯ll finallye out. Tell me first: what is the point of summoning demi-gods?¡± Han Sen asked.

 Chapter 1295 - Hit the Drum and Get Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Hit the Drum and Get Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon King told Han Sen, ¡°Demi-gods return for genes.¡±


    ¡°Why would demi-gods require genes from the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how or why this would be.


    Dragon King admitted, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, either. I have only seen this transpire once, in which a demi-god returned and went on a search for genes. To return, a sacrifice of many super creatures and king spirit stones was necessary.¡±


    ¡°What can demi-gods do?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The demi-god I saw would fulfill the wishes of the person who aided them in gathering theponents of a sacrifice and doing the ritual. Often that service took the form of killing someone. But you must collect a lot for sacrifice, and I can only suggest that you don¡¯t do it,¡± Dragon King said.


    Han Sen said, ¡°The demi-god you saw, was it a spirit summoned by Ancient Devil Emperor?¡±


    ¡°I cannotment on that,¡± Dragon King answered.


    Han Sen rebutted with a theory, saying, ¡°If these sacrifices are so costly, were you offered up as aponent of the ritual? Is that why you rebelled and betrayed Ancient Devil Emperor?¡±


    Dragon King said nothing further, and simply went towards the egg. Han Sen didn¡¯t stop him, though. He believed he was getting closer to the truth, anyway, and he had answered what he had initially wanted to know. Han Sen did not know how long it would take for the egg to hatch, but he gave it back to Thorn Queen and told her to hold on to it.


    Han Sen stayed at Evil Lotus Shelter for a few days, and every spirit that arrived had their tenth gene lock open.


    Han Sen recognized a few of the emperors from Divinity¡¯s Bout. Four of the figures that were in the top ten of Divinity¡¯s Bout hade, which made Han Sen wonder about those who hadn¡¯te.


    But since the spirits around came from all the different corners of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen didn¡¯t stick out too much. Many hadn¡¯t a clue who he was or had never so much as heard his name.


    When the event started, super creatures and emperors were everywhere.


    Han Sen made a rough count of five hundred, but he knew there were countless emperors who hadn¡¯t made the guestlist. It had to be a highly-curated list, that much was certain.


    The top three from Divinity¡¯s Bout were not seen there, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine why emperors so strong would not be invited or would choose not toe. And it was quite disappointing for him, too, as he really wanted to catch a glimpse of the notorious No God Emperor.


    It was time for Lotus Empress to announce and reveal herself to all those who hade, and when she appeared before them all, everyone went silent. You could have heard a pin drop in the stillness that preceded her speech. When she did finally talk, she issued amand to her subordinates to begin distributing two fruits to each of the guests that hade.


    Han Sen and the silver fox received two each.


    While Little Silver gobbled them both up with nary a moment to breathe, Han Sen decided to spend some time inspecting them.


    The fruits were creamy and semi-transparent, but they had the faint outlines of delicate patterns etched all across them. They were pretty things, almost like jewels.


    And what¡¯s more, Han Sen was able to see a hidden energy radiating from within. Then, Han Sen decided to take a bite. It was juicy and incredibly sweet.


    After Han Sen ate the first fruit in its entirety, he heard a message y: ¡°Gaining Self Geno Point.¡±


    So, he proceeded to eat the other. He heard the same message y again.


    ¡°I only need fifteen more to max out. It¡¯s a shame one person can only receive two,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen looked around and noticed everyone had finished their fruit-lunch before him.


    They all stood where they were, but they were turning left and right as if they were searching for something or someone, but what it was, Han Sen wasn¡¯t too sure.


    Then he remembered there was supposed to be a fruit that allowed one emperor to be a demi-god. The spirits were all looking around, hoping to find out who was fortunate enough to receive it. Whether they¡¯d congratte or scorn that fortunate person was another matter entirely.


    ¡°I can only suppose this is not your first time here. I have three thousand of these fruits, but I have only distributed one thousand. The other two thousand will have to be earned,¡± Lotus Empress said aloud, when no winner seemed to arise.


    ¡°We know the rules; hurry up!¡± an emperor boldly shouted back.


    Lotus Empress smiled, and then a monster bearing a jade drum walked out.


    Han Sen was both surprised and amused by the creature¡¯s appearance, as it looked something like a cross between a turtle and a kirin. The jade drum it possessed was actually a part of the creature, too. It was attached, growing out of the creature¡¯s back. Its lifeforce was strong, though, and it was clear that it had opened ten gene locks.


    Han Sen had already guessed she possessed creatures with ten gene locks open, but this just confirmed it. His admiration for Lotus Empress was starting to grow.


    ¡°If you hit it once, you can earn a fruit. Who would like to give it a try?¡± Lotus Empress announced.


    ¡°Let me try!¡± An eager emperor jumped before the drum-beast and tried striking the instrument with all his might.


    Han Sen was curious, wondering what was going on. This game that they were all ying seemed too simple to be true, and he was curious to learn if there was a catch. He imagined there would have to be, but that was just his suspicious nature.


    The emperor was a moody-looking sort, and he wielded the element of fire. He leaped towards the drum, ready to unleash an impressive amount of power on it, with a fire that was even greater than the mes that wreathed Han Sen in his gold raven form.


    Han Sen heard the beat of a drum sound, but it had almostpletely escaped his hearing. It was very quiet, for some strange reason.


    ¡°Is that really a drum?¡± Han Sen thought it didn¡¯t seem right for so much power to result in such a small amount of noise.

 Chapter 1296 - The Real Holy Baby Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1296: The Real Holy Baby Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The emperor frowned. Then he interlocked the fingers of both hands to form some sort of dome around a new me he was conjuring.


    With great fervor, he unleashed another fireborne punch at the drum. The power used was frightening, but the sound emitted by the drum was even quieter than the first time he had hit it.


    The emperor hit the drum a third time, then, to the greeting of silence. Failing to sound the drum at all, the spirit looked embarrassed and tried to avoid eye-contact with the feverish crowd that had gathered to watch the proceedings.


    Han Sen was surprised. The emperor had ten open gene locks, and he had thrown a punch carried by terrible fire; why could he not sound the drum?


    After this emperor, a few other emperors decided to give the drum a few shots of their own. They all failed to make any sound worth noting. Even a few super creatures were giving it a go, but most of themcked the ability to y the drum, same as the rest.


    But then came one super creature that managed to hit the drum seven times, and produced seven firm acoustical sounds. This earned the creature seven baby fruits.


    The super creature gobbled them all up at once, but it wasn¡¯t lucky enough to earn the real holy baby fruit. That was something that came as a relief to those who had yet to try their hand.


    Many emperors and super creatures followed, and it was startling to see that only a few were able to y the drum properly and earn themselves a reward. But Han Sen noticed the ones that could produce sound with the drum were the ones that werecking in strengthpared to the others. Whether that was by design or not, he could not tell.


    With Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura, he could read their individual strength. And it told him that the emperors with the most strength were the ones that could barely register a sound when hitting the drum.


    Han Sen observed the event, but he could not establish any logical reason as to why this was.


    ¡°So, what do you think? Would you like to give it a try?¡± Empty Witch asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen shook his head and responded, ¡°Not many people can knock it and create a sound, but I¡¯ll give it a go sometimeter I suppose.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to watch for a little longer. Once he figured out the trick, he believed, he¡¯d have a greater chance of sess.


    ¡°There is no skill involved. It¡¯s all luck,¡± Empty Witch said, suspecting his goal. But then she went on to say, ¡°I know you¡¯ll seed, though.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Lotus Empress was sure,¡± Empty Witch said.


    Han Sen looked over at Lotus Empress, watching members of the audience step forward to try to beat the drum. By now, only ten of them had managed to sessfully sound the drum seven times.


    Seeing no one else eager to try, Han Sen thought now was as good a time as any to test his luck.


    Han Sen was the only human attending the event.


    A lot of people looked upon him with disdain, particrly so when they realized he only had nine gene locks open. Han Sen walked in front of the drum and used Jadeskin, which made his fist look like jade.


    Jadeskin was much stronger than the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and he had started using it more often now.


    Pang!


    An explosive drumbeat reverberated across the entire za.


    It was ear-poundingly loud, and nobody else hade remotely close to producing a sound as shocking as that.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen kept on hitting the drum, and he hit it seven times in no time at all. If he was able to go any further, he believed he¡¯d be kicking up one heck of a drum solo.


    ¡°Weird. I didn¡¯t apply any special techniques, so why did everyone else seem to struggle?¡± Han Sen pondered the strange turn of events.


    Everyone looked on Han Sen with disbelief, none too sure of what they should be thinking about the boy. He was the first being that had ever managed to hit it so loudly.


    ¡°You can now ept the fruit you earned,¡± Lotus Empress said.


    Han Sen walked over to the pile of fruit and examined the trove, wondering which he should take. All the fruit was here, and he could select it himself and try his luck.


    Han Sen wanted to find the real fruit, so he used his Dongxuan Aura to see if he could spot something the others couldn¡¯t. His Dongxuan Sutra had nine gene locks open, so he was able to sense and observe a lot more with the aura.


    When it came to detecting, analyzing, and understanding lifeforces, the Dongxuan Sutra had proved exceptional since opening nine gene locks. With the Dongxuan Aura, nothing was a hazy blur of lights anymore. Everything was like a 3D image or model for him to examine with stunning rity in his mind.


    This also included the energy flow, which he could examine with far greater depth.


    Han Senpared it to having x-ray vision goggles designed for looking at women. Others saw them dressed up all fancy, but he could see exactly what their naked bodies were like. But truthfully, it went even further than that, and Han Sen had the proficiency to examine their internal organs, even.


    In the past, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell the difference between the fruit, and their lifeforces would practically have been indistinguishable from each other. But now, Han Sen could detect the one that looked different from the rest.


    The fruit that snagged his attention possessed a lifeforce that was weaker than the rest, and what¡¯s more, it felt human.


    It wasn¡¯t just a mere fruit. It had life inside it.


    ¡°This must be it,¡± Han Sen assumed.


    Han Sen went forward and grabbed the fruit he determined to be the special one. After taking hold of it, though, he was suddenly overwhelmed with a most frightening feeling.


    This horrible aura began to suffocate the entire shelter.


    A person was descending onto the za, and seeing him, everyone was shocked. Even Lotus Empress was.


    ¡°This person must be quite special, for his presence to influence the dull expression on her face,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, as he turned to look at the scene.


    Han Sen knew about this shadow, though. He was No God Emperor, the spirit who had ranked first ce in Divinity¡¯s Bout.

 Chapter 1297 - No God Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1297: No God Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No God Emperor was robed in ck, and his hair was tied up. His figure was intimidatingly tall and wide.


    ¡°It is a great honor for me to know I am now hosting the almighty No God Emperor. I implore you to take a seat, and I hope you find the hospitality to your liking,¡± Lotus Empress stated.


    No God Emperor was not there to participate like the rest, however. He responded by saying, ¡°I am here for the fruit; each and every one.¡±


    The guests and hosts alike were shocked at hearing the demand.


    Lotus Empress was not too surprised, and she never expected him to be the sort who would join in the merriment of the event. Seemingly prepared for this, and having no fear, she said, ¡°In this ce, there are rules. If you havee all this way, you must abide them. I will grant you two. If you want any more, you will beat the drum.¡±


    ¡°Rules were meant to be broken,¡± was No God Emperor¡¯s callous reply.


    Lotus Empress¡¯s face turned to fright, not expecting him to shoot her down like that, twice. She cast a wall of lotus flowers around the fruit to prevent No God Emperor from reaching them.


    ¡°If Night Empress was still here, I might not be so brash.¡± No God Emperor was now walking, speaking as he went.


    No God Emperor stepped before the fruit.


    Han Sen had only just picked up one when No God Emperor arrived before him and said, ¡°Put it back.¡±


    Han Sen ignored him, then took the six others he had won via the drumming.


    Everyone was in shock as they witnessed someone disregard what No God Emperor had told them. There was nopetition, and no one there could stand up to that bully. Han Sen had to be insane.


    Many emperors had been killed by No God Emperor, some for merely sneezing in his presence. Han Sen was only just a human, too. Such behavior was suicidal.


    Moving Star Emperor was amongst the gasping audience, but he thought to himself, ¡°Nice! He¡¯s going to get rid of that annoying human once and for all!¡±


    No God Emperor did not say a word. He teleported directly in front of Han Sen and broadened his stance.


    Pang!


    A lotus appeared in front of Han Sen, but it was quickly shattered.


    Lotus Empress looked at No God Emperor and said, ¡°This is not your shelter.¡±


    No God looked at Lotus Empress, and then she summoned a host of additional lotuses. No God did not even move. It seemed his eyes were enough to kill a foe, as the protective flowers were cut down wherever his eyes trailed.


    Han Sen was surprised. If he had to make battle with No God Emperor, he¡¯d have no choice but to open his tenth gene lock.


    The drum beast waddled over towards Lotus Empress and spawned a dome of green vines to shield her from what might ur next.


    ¡°Do you really want to make yourself an enemy of mine?¡± No God Emperor coldly half-asked.


    ¡°You started this,¡± Lotus Empress responded.


    No God Emperor¡¯s hands turned upwards to reveal a ck hole on each palm. He looked ready to suck in everything in the vicinity. The drum beast did its best to stand strong and not fall prey to the creepy, cosmic wind that sought to pull it away, but its grip was failing. And as it was, the drum upon its back was pounding with a noise.


    It was so loud and continuous, it was giving the collected audience a headache.


    The vines were slipping away, releasing the protective shield it had tried to use to encapste Lotus Empress. Realizing this, Lotus Empress knew she had to move away, and to do this, she stepped on a raised lotus flower like a tform.


    Everyone in the audience was falling back, not wanting to get themselves involved and potentially invoke the ire of No God Emperor upon themselves.


    ¡°This No God is an arrogant chump.¡± Han Sen held the fruit and took a few steps back himself, eager to watch what might soon ur.


    ¡°Of course he is. He became the top Son of God by ranking first in Divinity¡¯s Bout; that¡¯s a feat that would inte anyone¡¯s ego. And you know how spirits can be.¡± Empty Witch paused for a brief moment, before going on to say, ¡°Even I don¡¯t know if Lotus Empress can repel him.¡±


    The dimensions of the za, and the ne of reality it stood in, was beginning to distort and twist. Without his Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to see a single thing with even a remote modicum of rity.


    Suddenly, Han Sen found himself without words. He wasn¡¯t sure what he could say.


    It was two versus one already, and it would be a horrible, awry thing if she were to still lose.


    Empty Witch knew things were going bad, and so she shouted at everyone there, requesting their aid. ¡°You have alle here as guests! You have received the fruits; should you not help your hostess who has been so charitable to you all?¡±


    But the spirits there acted as if they had not heard her plea, and one by one, they began to slip away and leave the shelter.


    No one was willing to defy No God Emperor and make him their enemy, all for the reward of only a few fruit.


    ¡°I need to help her, then,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    He was still suspicious of whatever Lotus Empress wanted with him, and he knew he shouldn¡¯t be trusting her fully, but No God Emperor was a figure who he hated. He knew if one of them had to die that night, it should be him.


    And besides, if Lotus Empress did die, Han Sen might not learn the reason for his inability to open his tenth gene locks. And what¡¯s more, this fight had all started because Han Sen had defied No God Emperor¡¯smand to drop the fruit he had picked up.


    Han Sen decided to join in.


    ¡°Pah! Fool,¡± Moving Star Emperor said aloud. He had remained there, keen to see what his most despised human might do.

 Chapter 1298 - Fighting No God

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Fighting No God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen ran towards the battleground, but he felt something was amiss.


    The za looked bigger than it had earlier, and the illusion of a greater size seemed to expand until the cobbled ground stretched on for a distance that could only be assumed to be infinite.


    ¡°Has the battle twisted the dimension this much? It is no wonder I couldn¡¯t feel the shockwaves earlier.¡± Han Sen saw No God approaching Lotus Empress, each step a cruel and merciless stride.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t opened his tenth gene lock, so unless he used super king spirit mode andbined with Little Angel, he didn¡¯t think he stood much of a chance.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t go right up to No God Emperor yet, though. First, he approached the wounded beast with a stealthy run. When he neared it, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    Lotus Empress thought Han Sen was using the creature for cover and merely hiding. She thought that was a futile and silly endeavor.


    Han Sen summoned Disloyal Knight next. The halo appeared, imbuing its boons upon Lotus Empress, the drum beast, and the green vines. Lotus Empress was delighted to see him chip-in.


    Han Sen allowed Disloyal Knight to remain behind the creature, but he was surprised he had not weakened No God Emperor.


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s immune to the halo,¡± Han Sen realized. ¡°Great...¡±


    Still, it was better to have the halo active than not. Disloyal Knight would still be supporting Han Sen and his allies, and that was better than not having him out.


    Han Sen, however, knew this fight was truly being waged between No God and Lotus Empress. Without Lotus Empress there, the drum beast and its vines would have been killed in no time.


    Han Sen felt that, even if he did have ten gene locks active, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat No God Emperor. There was a frightening aura of menace around that spirit.


    No God was almost indestructible, and every move it made was lethal.


    He thought it¡¯d only take a disapproving look from No God Emperor to take down even the mightiest of super creatures.


    Where such power came from intrigued Han Sen. And further, he wondered what element No God Emperor was attuned to; which element fueled such gross amounts of strength?


    But amidst all this, Han Sen could tell Lotus Empress was not an unworthy opponent. Her delicate grace belied the truth of her power, and she was special in more ways than one. No matter how much power No God Emperor applied to his strikes, he could not damage Lotus Empress in the least.


    While the lotuses she created for protection were destroyed, recements were created with just as much ease. The drum beast and green vines were hiding behind the lotus shields, however, hardly even attempting to attack their foe.


    The lotus flowers also seemed to be applying strain to the dimension they inhabited, as well, and the twisting dimension wasn¡¯t entirely the work of No God Emperor. It made Han Sen think to himself, ¡°If I open ten gene locks, will I be as powerful as them?¡±


    As Han Sen imagined himself carrying such power, he saw No God Emperor reach a hand up to his head.


    ¡°Strange. What in the sanctuaries is he doing? It¡¯d be nice if he wanted to kill himself.¡± Han Sen watched him in curious confusion.


    Lotus Empress seemed to understand what he sought to do, though. And when she saw him lift his hand up, her face turned grim as she and her subordinates took a step back.


    No God Emperor unsheathed a sword. Out of his head.


    The sword was dull, sullen, and almost unremarkable to look at it with itsck of sheen and reflection. It was as if it chewed up all the light that sought to rest on it. When the sword was fully drawn, a new power seemed to manifest inside No God Emperor. It made Han Sen feel queasy when he tried toprehend it.


    If what had just transpired was the image of a calm sea, now it was one in a typhoon of epic proportions.


    Han Sen now knew he had made a mistake by trying to join in. Looking back, he thought it¡¯d be obvious that No God wouldn¡¯t show all his cards and reveal the true extent of his power at the beginning. But now he was, and Han Sen knew they were all in peril.


    No God Emperor swung his sword towards the drum beast.


    More urately, it was aimed at Han Sen who was still crouched behind it.


    Han Sen saw this attack, but he could not sense any power in its weight. If anything, that just added to his concern.


    Suddenly, the creeping of pain began to overwhelm his shoulder from behind. The pauldron of his armor was cut-off. Han Sen then saw what had happened to the drum beast: it had been cut in two. It died.


    But strangely, even after understanding the extent of such power that had been unleashed from that one strike, Han Sen could not feel it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he killed a ten gene lock super creature with one strike.¡± Han Sen was in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Go!¡± Lotus Empress grabbed Han Sen and ced him on her lotus tform and then took off in flight, abandoning Evil Lotus Shelter.


    Before Han Sen could understand what had happened, he woke up as if he had been restored to consciousness. He was in the mountains somece.


    Han Sen saw Lotus Empress and asked, ¡°Was it okay to just leave like that? Can¡¯t he take your spirit stone?¡±


    Lotus Empress responded by saying, ¡°It¡¯s not my shelter. It is a copy of my mother¡¯s shelter that I upy for show.¡±


    Han Sen felt relief, knowing they had gotten away. He didn¡¯t want Lotus Empress to get killed on his behalf.


    ¡°I wanted to help you, but I just made it worse,¡± Han Sen told her.


    Lotus Empressforted him and brought ease to these thoughts, saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault he wanted all the fruit for himself. I wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to take it, anyway, and a battle such as that was bound to take ce, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°All that poor fruit,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. No one can eat more than nine, anyway. After that, your body doesn¡¯t receive any benefits,¡± Lotus Empress exined.


    Han Sen patted the silver fox, telling him, ¡°I might not have been able to eat them, but this guy could.¡±


    As they spoke, the space before them cracked. Like a vortex that had just opened in the fabric of the dimension, No God Emperor came stomping out.

 Chapter 1299 - Desperate Wine

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Desperate Wine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No God Emperor!¡± Empty Witch eximed.


    Han Sen and Lotus Empress¡¯s faces changed, both equally surprised to see he had been hunting them.


    ¡°You¡¯re really this persistent?¡± Lotus Empress said.


    ¡°Leave me the fruit you took and go.¡± No God Emperor was referring to Han Sen.


    ¡°I ain¡¯t leaving sh*t.¡± Han Sen pulled out Taia, and with a burst of courage, he leaped towards No God Emperor.


    No God Emperor spun No God Sword and went forward to meet him.


    Argh!


    Han Sen¡¯s shoulder was cut, and if he had evaded him a split-secondter, his arm would have been hewnpletely off.


    Han Sen¡¯s Taia managed to find its target: No God Emperor¡¯s chest. But it seemed to have been imbued with some sort of power that repelled direct attacks. Han Sen¡¯s sword pinged off like rubber aftering into contact.


    Han Sen¡¯s shoulder was starting to heal already, though, so there was no need for a period of rest. Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin had opened nine gene locks, so his passive recovery was better than ever.


    But now, Han Sen well and truly knew he could not defeat No God Emperor even if he made use of super king spirit. And with his transformation time still being limited, he couldn¡¯t use it indefinitely. He¡¯d eventually run out, and it was at that point Han Sen would meet certain death.


    That being said, No God Emperor did not expect to get hit. And he was surprised he hadn¡¯t been able to break Taia¡¯s de.


    A secondter, though, No God Emperor was back to attacking. He swung his sword without dy, employing its magic of being nigh untraceable. Even with his eighth sense, Han Sen could not feel that deing.


    ¡°Go!¡± Lotus Empress pulled Han Sen back and escaped with him just as they had earlier.


    But this time, after the smallest of a break, No God Emperor found them and was on them. Wherever they went, he followed.


    Han Sen still knew he¡¯d have to open his tenth gene lock if he wished to have a chance in fighting their pursuant, but that didn¡¯t seem likely to happen anytime soon.


    Han Sen was still able to use the Dongxuan Sutra to keep an eye on where No God Emperor would next appear, so that was sufficient to keep them on them for a while, despite knowing it would notst forever.


    But not even the Dongxuan Sutra could guarantee his survival in face-to-facebat. Even with its usage, every evasion or dodge took extreme effort.


    And if all he could do against No God was dodge, then there¡¯d be no point standing up to him. So they had to keep moving, with Lotus Empress teleporting them shortly after No God Emperor appeared. And it never took him long to show up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Evil Lotus Shelter,¡± Han Sen suddenly said.


    Lotus replied, saying, ¡°Why go there? There are emperors and super creatures there, but they don¡¯t want to help us.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need their help, but perhaps there is a way I can stop his rampage,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Lotus Empress asked with curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to exin, so take us back and I¡¯ll show you.¡± Han Sen was nning to use the jue and summon the altar, using the emperors and super creatures there as a sacrifice.


    Lotus Empress nodded, and then they teleported back to the za.


    Han Sen saw that a lot of the emperors and super creatures had yet to leave, and the fruit was still there untouched. Han Sen started sucking them into the Cruel Bottle, in the event that he needed those as an extra sacrifice.


    ¡°Put them back!¡± Moving Star Emperor bellowed, as he fired a number of star-like orbs at Han Sen. Han Sen was shocked at his sudden inability to break the stars that sought to slice him up.


    So Han Sen dodged them instead. And then, he said, ¡°This is none of your business!¡±


    Moving Star Emperor did not say anything, and there was no guarantee he was even listening. He just smiled queerly. Han Sen was surprised to see every spirit and creature close in on them, then.


    ¡°We were tasked to guard these fruits. If even one is missing, No God Emperor vowed to kill us all. Leave the fruit and run!¡± an emperor exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of pussies! You call yourselves emperors? Have some backbone and stand up for yourselves,¡± Han Sen lectured them, while collecting every fruit there.


    ¡°This entire thing is the fault of this cheap human. We should just kill him and be done with it,¡± Moving Star Emperor proimed.


    Many of the emperors there were in agreement, and they walked towards him.


    Lotus Empress wished to say something, but she saw a vortex appear in the sky again. Just like before, No God Emperor came out, breathing a nasty fire.


    ¡°Now, to the Luminous Stone at once!¡± Han Senmanded.


    She didn¡¯t know what Han Sen was thinking or what he was nning, but any n was better than no n. And with the confidence in his voice, she trusted him. Without hesitation, she took him to where he needed to go.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Lotus Empress inquired.


    ¡°Have a drink of wine,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen brought out his jue and poured some wine into it.


    ¡°Is now the best time for you and I to share a drink?¡± Lotus Empress wasn¡¯t sure if this was a jest or not. Their enemies wereing closer, yet it was rather perplexing to see Han Sen so calm when doing this.


    ¡°Enjoy the swallow, because that¡¯ll be yourst,¡± Moving Star Emperor said.


    Han Sen looked at the crowd that had gathered, and raising a ss, he proimed, ¡°Anytime¡¯s the only time, baby. And to all of you, leave now and you¡¯ll live. If you remain, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡±


    After that, Han Sen necked the wine.


    ¡°This guy is so full of crap...¡± Moving Star Emperor started to mock him again, but something took him by surprise.


    The entire shelter was suddenly trapped in a darkness that not even an emperor could see through.

 Chapter 1300 - Demi-God Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1300: Demi-God Arrives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The entire ce had turned ck, like an infinite, suffocating abyss. The only point of light was that of the jue, a sole beacon in a sea of darkness. It guided Han Sen. And in turn, Han Sen guided Lotus Empress. He led her through the realm of ck until he reached another point of light.


    They approached it, and there their eyes focused on a glowing goddess statue.


    ¡°It looks like Mother.¡± Lotus Empress spoke as if her mind was vacant, drifting in a far-off reverie. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.


    Without the jue, the other emperors and super creatures were frightened. They had unwittingly found themselves trapped in a dark ce no eyes could pierce. No God Emperor frowned and swung his No God Sword in an attempt to form of a vortex and exit the ck prison he had been led to.


    Upon the altar, the jue flew above the statue depicting a goddess and set the stone aze with a mesmerizing fire.


    The statue started to slowlye alive, with a single hand raised. A lifeforce began to sputter through the dark, drifting into the palm of the hand as if it were epting a blessing.


    Thest time Han Sen triggered the altar, there was no sacrifice on offer. In retrospect, that may have been why the statues were displeased and wished to kill him.


    This time, things were different. There were countless emperors and super creatures in the area, and there were none of them that Han Sen and Lotus Empress were particrly fond of and wanted to keep around.


    From out of the dark behind them, screams now began to erupt. There were cries of fright and bellows of agony, as the collective felt their lifeforces being stolen. It wasn¡¯t happening too fast to stop, but it was going at a speed that would soon see it over if nothing drastic was done.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°We can talk about this! We can talk things through.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? What did I ever do to offend you?!¡±


    ...


    No one could escape the darkness and the draining of their life, and all they could do now was fall to their knees, begging and pleading for a mercy they weren¡¯t going to receive.


    No God Emperor wasn¡¯t like them, though. He scanned what little of the darkness he could in an attempt to locate Han Sen and Lotus Empress.


    While his vision had been hampered by the darkness, his lifeforce was the only one that wasn¡¯t draining. He could grip and hold it tight, not allowing the smallest modicum to seep out.


    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re both up to, eh?¡± No God Emperor was fearless.


    He hadn¡¯t seen what it was like for a demi-god to arrive in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, though. He had no clue what was actually transpiring, and thus, that bravery could do him a disservice.


    Not many people had seen a demi-god return to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even Moment Queen hadn¡¯t heard of such a ritual.


    Lotus Empress, in the midst of all that was going on, appeared to be just as clueless. She asked Han Sen, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Han Sen was fairly aware of what was happening, despite his surprise and awe at it all. The Blood-River King he had unknowingly tried to summon before was so weak, he now assumed, because its sacrifice hadn¡¯t been strong enough.


    Now, things were very different. An incredible source of power was being drawn to the statue as if it were a conduit.


    ¡°This is an altar to summon a demi-god. The person I am hoping to summon is the prior owner of the Luminous Stone. She herself: Night Empress,¡± Han Sen exined.


    Lotus was extremely surprised to hear this, and almost found it difficult to believe. She asked him, ¡°Can you really summon Mother?¡±


    ¡°I hope so, and from what best I can tell... it seems to be working,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°This is great!¡± Lotus Empress stared at the statue with utter glee, like a wide-eyed child on the precipice of seeing something awesome unfold.


    After absorbing the exorbitant amount of lifeforces, the statue was beginning to resemble an actual person. It seemed to be taking on the shape of Night Empress, alive and in the flesh.


    Suddenly, the statue¡¯s forehead began to glow and illuminate the entire area.


    Everyone could now see the altar Han Sen and Lotus Empress were situated near.


    Most of the creatures and spirits had suffered a loss of half their lifeforce.


    Unfortunately for the two near the altar, No God Emperor was as powerful as ever. He came striding towards Han Sen now, swinging his sword with the immediate desire to cut him down.


    As this happened, a strong forcended on Han Sen just as it came.


    The power of No God Emperor finally started to get sapped, and the force and power the spirit had unleashed were absorbed by the statue that had previously brought thend pure darkness.


    No God Emperor could not believe his power had been robbed, just as he was about to kill the pestering human once and for all.


    The statue then opened its eyes to look upon the crowd that had gathered.


    Lotus Empress noticed the eyes were eyes that belonged to her mother, and without hesitation, she found herself running to the statue, calling, ¡°Mother, I missed you so much!¡±


    Night Empress held her hair as this urred, and said, ¡°I did not expect you¡¯d be able to summon me here to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mother! That wasn¡¯t me. That was Han Sen.¡± Lotus Empress then went on to exin everything that had transpired that day.


    ¡°How dare you disrespect my daughter and all she has built for herself!¡± Night Empress looked upon all the creatures and spirits in the vicinity with unparalleled anger.


    And in return, every other being felt incredibly frightened.


    Before Night Empress became a demi-god, she was the strongest in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, without equal. If they had known Lotus Empress was her descendant, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to treat her as they had.

 Chapter 1301 - Precious Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Precious Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was toote for them to run now. Night Empress was wrathful, and she gestured with her hands to nket the helpless spirits and creatures with a scornful darkness.


    They mustered every ounce of strength they had left in a bid to repel the malevolent dark, but it was a futile resistance. Their powers were consumed by the looming ck, as if it fed on their offerings.


    And it wasn¡¯t long before the dark ravaged their bodies like a hungry beast before an open feast, in dire need of a feeding.


    ¡°Pah, I see through your tricks!¡± No God Emperor bellowed, thrusting forward towards Night Empress with his No God Sword.


    His arrogance was blinding, and he did not believe demi-gods could return from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. He thought this was all a ruse, an illusion conjured by the trickster Lotus, or a doppelganger formed by some force through past memories and history.


    Seeing No God approach her, Night Empress was unconcerned. She was as real as the night, and as real as the darkness with which she swarmed the imperious emperor.


    This had all transpired over the course of a few measly seconds, and then, as quick as it had begun, it ended. The darkness was removed from the area.


    Han Sen looked around, noticing all the creatures and spirits had disappeared with the violent ck.


    ¡°Where are they? Where did they go?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°They are dead,¡± Night Empress said.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Can they respawn?¡±


    ¡°No; such a killing is absolute,¡± Night Empress answered, with perfect certainty.


    Night Empress then frowned, ¡°Hmm, but that spirit stone can allow him a respawn. Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Mother, are you referring to No God Emperor?¡± Lotus Empress asked.


    Night Empress nodded, then told her, ¡°My time here is limited. Why don¡¯t youe with me to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary? I can guarantee your safety there.¡±


    ¡°I cane with you? As easily as that?¡± Lotus Empress asked in wonder.


    Night Empress assured her, ¡°Of course, you should know that. Why else would you summon a demi-god? Why else would you summon me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t summon you.¡± After Lotus Empress said this, she eyed Han Sen.


    Night Empress said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring him, too.¡±


    Han Sen was quick to reject her offer. He told her, ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. You should just take Miss Lotus with you.¡±


    As pleasant as his words were, beneath the surface, Han Sen was hissing a fire directed at Dragon King. His information had been incorrect once more.


    Summoning a demi-god was a shortcut into the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and a method in which a being wishing to ascend could bypass The Ten Steps of the Holy Door and its cleansing mes.


    As much as Han Sen appreciated the offer, he would prefer to walk the purifying steps. And that aside, he had yet to open his tenth gene locks.


    And furthermore, Han Sen knew he could just step into the Evolution Pool for a shortcut of his own.


    ¡°Mother, I will take the steps as you did,¡± Lotus Empress said.


    Night Empress ran her fingers through the hair of her daughter and smiled. She told her, ¡°It is good that you wish to pass through the holy fire. Not only does it speak to your strength of heart and resolve, the benefits are tremendous.¡±


    Night Empress then proceeded to summon something dark. She handed it to Lotus, telling her, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Take this. If No God Emperor returns for you, use it. Use it to destroy that monster.¡±


    Night Empress then walked back to the altar and became a statue of stone.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go yet! I was the one who summoned you, after all. Where¡¯s my gift?!¡± Han Sen pleaded as she went, but she gave no heed. She was a statue before he finished, and he knew he wasn¡¯t going to receive a response.


    The altar then disappeared in a final sh of darkness, and the next time Han Sen and Lotus Empress looked around, they were back nearby the Luminous Stone. The Luminous Stone was webbed with cracks, unlike before. And after an uneasy tremble, it shatteredpletely, copsing into a mound on the ground.


    The jue Han Sen possessed finally stopped vibrating incessantly.


    Han Sen was gutted, though. Despite his efforts to summon Night Empress, he hadn¡¯t received a single goodie.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Lotus Empress wasughing, in a cheery mood Han Sen had not known she could disy. She went ahead tofort him, offering, ¡°How about I give you a gift instead?¡±


    ¡°What gift would that be?¡± Han Sen thought getting something off Lotus Empress wouldn¡¯t be half bad.


    But then Han Sen¡¯s eyes drifted to the ck jewel she had been gifted by her mother, Night Empress. A streak of envy crossed his mind, and he thought it¡¯d be great if he could have it.


    Han Sen knew she wouldn¡¯t be giving that to him, though.


    Lotus Empress swung the jewelry in front of Han Sen and told him, ¡°It¡¯s this Night Gem.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re giving that to me?¡± Han Sen was made exuberantly happy, but he was jumping to conclusions.


    Lotus Empress pulled back her hands that caressed the lovely thing, saying, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then why swing it in front of me? Are you taunting me?¡± Han Sen asked, with a dried attitude.


    Lotus Empress was emitting a vibrant radiance, and she seemed to be genuinely happy after all that had happened. She said, ¡°Yes, haha. But don¡¯t worry, I have something better for you.¡±


    ¡°You can offer me something better?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think anything could beat a gift that was given by a demi-god.


    ¡°Yeah, do you want it? Yes or no?¡± Lotus Empress asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take anything you are willing to give me,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Since Han Sen had already taken a bunch of Holy Baby fruit, he was down for something else off her. Besides, he was the one who summoned Night Empress. Han Sen thought he was due a reward for that deed, for sure.


    Lotus Empress then walked around Han Sen in circles. He admired the delicate grace of her steps through an intense observation of her body. She was gorgeous.


    Before Han Sen could figure out what she was doing, though, Lotus Empress told him, ¡°How about me as your gift?¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe the stunning offer he had just received.


    ¡°Yes. I am your gift. Isn¡¯t that better than a measly Night Gem?¡± Lotus Empress spoke with a seductive drawl to her words, in an attractive lure.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right about that! You¡¯re much better than a silly jewel. Do you need to pack a bag, or are you already prepared toe with me?¡± Han Sen looked at her with avaricious eyes.

 Chapter 1302 - Ten Gene Locks Opened

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Ten Gene Locks Opened</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lotus Empress followed Han Sen to the underground shelter. She brought Empty Witch and a super creatureprised of vines with her, too; thetter being named Green Vine. They were also told to adhere to Han Sen¡¯s authority whenever needed.


    Lotus Empress still required Han Sen¡¯s help, as she had dubiously exined during their initial conversation, and it prompted the formalities for a trade. It was something Han Sen agreed to. Before he opened ten gene locks, the Night Gem would allow even him to defeat No God Emperor easily.


    Regardless, Han Sen asked her about his body. She told him that when a body was attuned to and focused on one gene lock, gene locks were easier to open. If a person could be proficient across a number of elements, theck of an anchor made the process of opening gene locks much more difficult.


    Han Sen was stuck in a rut due to this, and over an extensive amount of time, no matter what he tried, he had been unable to open his tenth gene lock. It was revealed that it would take something like a Holy Baby Fruit to help.


    But Han Sen was only able to eat nine of them, and being lucky enough to eat the real one was all down to the role of the dice. It would all be down to luck for most beings.


    After news of what had urred in Evil Lotus Shelter spread, it felt as if the very foundation of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary had been violently shaken. The thought of that vast number of emperors and super creatures being sacrificed was crazy to imagine, but it was a sad reality to most, with the rapid expansion of humanity.


    With Moving Star Emperor having been among those sacrificed, Han Sen was able to happily expand his growing empire and assert dominion over his shelters andnds.


    No God Shelter was nowhere close to there, and news about him had been scant since the day of the sacrifice. Regardless of what he was up to, he didn¡¯t show.


    Han Sen took Purple Emperor with him, and they did what they could until they reached Cup Demon Shelter. Then, they stopped their advance.


    Cup Demon Emperor was the third Son of God. He was very powerful, and thinking he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the spirit, Han Sen thought he should y things a little safer and not invoke his ire just yet.


    Han Sen wanted to open his tenth gene lock next, focusing on that first and foremost. So, he shelved his ns for expansion until the day he grew stronger.


    Han Sen consulted Lotus Empress, and then decided upon opening Jadeskin¡¯s tenth gene lock.


    He did not want to open the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s tenth gene lock just yet, as its benefits weren¡¯t all that profound. They mainly strengthened his genes and provided him super sperm to benefit his future descendants. For the here-and-now, it was best avoided.


    And Han Sen wanted to level up the Dongxuan Sutra by himself, as that was his bread and butter, his pride and joy. Therefore, it made the most sense to open Jadeskin¡¯s tenth gene lock.


    Han Sen kept seven of the fruits and gave the rest out to hispanions.


    And of course, Han Sen held on to the real one he had collected before No God Emperor gate-crashed the event like a big party pooper.


    While he went to a secluded spot to enjoy everyst morsel of the genuine fruit, he told Zero and silver fox to go outside and guard the area. After consuming the juicy fruit, he quickly cast Jadeskin and allowed it to absorb.


    As soon as this urred, he felt as if his body was crystallizing. The longer Jadeskin ran, the more Han Sen¡¯s body became like crystal. He was swiftly bing what looked like a sculpture of ice.


    Han Sen¡¯s brains and organs could be seen via his body¡¯s transparency, and even they too were starting to appear crystallized.


    Eventually, he became a statue devoid of any lifeforce. It took a while for something else to ur, and when it did, the crystal began to adopt the creamy color of jade.


    Katcha!


    A crack began to creep across the creamy jade, until it split and zig-zagged across the entirety of Han Sen¡¯s new, statuesque form.


    Drrring!


    The jade shattered, revealing Han Sen¡¯s true self once more.


    Han Sen felt as if he had just been reborn, and every aspect of his body had been reced. His hair shone with the sparkling beauty of starlight. Han Sen¡¯s entire body was glowing, and he looked rather weird.


    Even a demi-god wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell if Han Sen was a living person. It wasn¡¯t because Han Sen was dead, though; it was because his lifeforce was now hidden inside his body. It had been cloaked.


    Han Sen opened his eyes, which now held the glittering beauty of jewelry. The Holy Baby Fruit had indeed helped him open the tenth gene lock of Jadeskin.


    It might have only been one gene lock up, but the difference between a being with nine gene locks and a being with ten gene locks was staggering. And Han Sen could feel the power inside him now, almost to the point of scaring himself. It was frightening how mighty he had be.


    After opening this tenth gene lock, his senses were incredibly powerful, too, but in a different way than they were with the Dongxuan Sutra.


    From what Han Sen could see now, the world looked different.


    Han Sen donned his armor and went outside, escaping the notice of Zero and the silver fox without even trying. To get them to notice him, Han Sen had to speak.


    ¡°Zero, attack me with your Bone Dagger,¡± Han Sen asked.


    Zero seemed to hesitate, not wanting to hurt him. He saw this, so he told her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Silver is here.¡±


    Zero nodded, and then a red light came flying towards Han Sen. He felt as if he was unable to dodge it. But Zero was aiming at his arm, not wanting to deal grievous harm to him.


    Han Sen raised his hand to cut across and deflect the red light. When he did this, it was as if the Bone Dagger itself was decloaked. It was the dagger itself that manifested like a small red light.


    Han Sen gave it back to her. When she killed Saint Fan, Han Sen could not even detect its presence, but now, Han Sen could do far more than notice itsing. He could catch it!

 Chapter 1303 - No Dirt Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1303: No Dirt Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After opening ten gene locks, Han Sen wanted to take down Cup Demon Shelter, but Lotus Empress needed his help before he could do that.


    She told Han Sen what she wanted to do.


    For an ordinary king spirit, nine open gene locks was the max they could achieve. Obtaining ten was a supremely rare thing. For an emperor, opening ten was only the beginning. Once the figure of ten had been achieved, they had to work on what was necessary for them to climb The Ten Steps of the Holy Door.


    Walking the ten steps was a great gamble, and beings that braved the door had to be certain they were strong enough to survive. If they couldn¡¯t withstand the purifying mes of the stairs, they would die. Even beings like Xiang Yin were almost unable toplete the ascension process and endure the fire.


    Lotus Empress was confident she had what it took to brave the steps.


    Although she was the master of the Holy Baby Fruit, she had no idea which one was the real one, same as all the others.


    So, to find out, she had to find another way. She hade to learn about the existence of a nt that was quite simr to Holy Baby Fruit, and did what it said on the tin. There was no random selection process.


    But harvesting the fruit was difficult, to say the least. That was why she held these events; they were all for selecting individuals who would help her in this task.


    She wanted to collect a fruit called No Dirt Fruit, which was an emperor fruit. It wasn¡¯t aggressive, it was just difficult to pick. No Dirt Fruit required a being with no element to collect it. If it was collected by someone else, the fruit would be polluted and would be toxic.


    Those who wanted to collect the fruit were required to use their hands, as well. Tools were not permitted in its collection.


    So, she requested that Han Sen be the one to fetch the fruit for her.


    ¡°I found six super creatures and spirits to help me over the years, but they each ruined the fruit they tried to take. Now, there is only one left,¡± Lotus exined.


    ¡°Sister Lotus, I can take the fruit as you ask. But I cannot promise you I am pure enough to collect it without issue, and please don¡¯t take it out on me if I fail.¡± Han Sen agreed, but he didn¡¯t want to set her up for a disappointment.


    Han Sen was proficient with many different elements all at once, and the nature of his body was quiteplex. He wasn¡¯t sure if that suited the criteria for being pure.


    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work, I won¡¯t curse your name. I¡¯ll just attribute it to my bad luck,¡± Lotus kindly replied.


    So, after that, Han Sen decided to follow her to where they needed to go. He himself was rather interested in seeing whether or not he¡¯d be able to collect the fruit without making it toxic.


    The No Dirt Fruit grew on an ind situated somece on the Endless Sea. Even with their teleportation-like speed, it was a far-off ce to get to, and it¡¯d take a while.


    Further, she could not use her skills forever to get them there. So, Han Sen asked Flying Fish King to take them to the Endless Sea. The fish king was one speedy boy, and it carried them there at a pace that far exceeded their own teleportation capabilities.


    Ji Yanran had brought Bao¡¯er back as Han Sen was preparing to leave, so when she heard he was going off with the fish king, she raced over to go with him.


    Han Sen asked Empty Witch why Bao¡¯er was what she called a Holy Spirit, and the answer he received was that Bao¡¯er was a pure being. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t sense this, and she herself only found out when the Empty Vine itself was maturing.


    Empty Witch had thought Bao¡¯er was some powerful Third God¡¯s Sanctuary seed during their initial encounter. But when she came to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, it was only then that she realized Bao¡¯er was far stronger and far greater than she had imagined.


    The genes of the Holy Baby Fruit were not as strong as Bao¡¯er, and the Holy Baby Fruit tree was already the best in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, so who or what Bao¡¯er was perplexed her and Han Sen both.


    And now that she could see Bao¡¯er once again, she was unable to sense her genes.


    Han Sen knew Bao¡¯er was more than just the lifespawn of some geno nt. There were many nts that could bear creatures, but none were able to exit the sanctuaries and visit the Alliance like Bao¡¯er could.


    The sea they ventured across was called the Endless Sea was because no one had yet sailed to the end and returned to tell their tale.


    Even stranger, the sea was in the sky.


    It was a ceiling to the ground below, where gravity did not operate correctly. When you entered the area, you had to remain close to the ground. If you didn¡¯t, you¡¯d be sucked into the sea and fall into it as if it were the sky above.


    Across the years, few had returned following being sucked into that sea.


    To step away from the ground, you had to first reach the ind.


    The reason Han Sen brought the fish king was because it was the only creature that could survive the waters of that sea without issue. If they identally left the ground, they would not immediately lose their lives.

 Chapter 1304 - Endless Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Endless Sea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen saw the Endless Sea, he was taken aback. He was mesmerized by the sea that hung overhead, with fish swimming below its glittering waves as if all was normal.


    Han Sen thought the primary threat would be those sea creatures.


    Ordinary super creatures could not force them away from the ground, but the presence of a berserk super creature could always rattle them enough to find themselves plunging upwards.


    Han Sen strode across the ground as the fish king escorted them from above. It made Han Sen wonder if the Endless Sea¡¯s power was true. After all, the fish king seemed to be unconcerned.


    ¡°Fish King, catch me!¡± Han Sen wanted to see what would happen if he jumped.


    Fish King lined up with Han Sen, so he could cushion the fall and be a vessel for Han Sen to sail upon.


    Then, after his feet left the ground, he felt an invisible force tug him upwards to the sea.


    He felt as if gravity was turned on its head and flipped, but then he had trouble re-orienting himself. Bao¡¯er also made sure to go with him. Han Sen used Jadeskin, but he still fell fast. Han Sen grabbed Bao¡¯er and aimed at the fish king¡¯s back, making sure not to miss.


    Afternding, Han Sen was above the sea. It was like the blue sky and the earth had traded ces with each other.


    It was a strange and rather amusing thing, watching Lotus Empress walk on the ground. To him, she was treading a ceiling upside down.


    ¡°Let fish king take us! It¡¯s faster this way,¡± Han Sen called out to her, to hurry along the proceedings.


    Lotus Empress thought it would be best, too, so she jumped up/down andnded on the fish king¡¯s back.


    The red bird still frequented Bao¡¯er¡¯spany, and it had tagged along for this little adventure. It fluttered its little wings and lifted itself to hover above the baby¡¯s head. Then, it transformed itself into a fish and swam alongside the fish king.


    After turning into a fish and taking a brief swim, it hopped out of the water, turned back into a bird, and flew back to its perch on Bao¡¯er¡¯s head.


    Han Sen was surprised as he had been the first time he found the little creature, quite surprised something could wholly transform like that.


    It had kept following Han Sen and Bao¡¯er for the longest time, ever since it was first found in the pond with Xie Qing King. But aside from the ability to transform between a bird and a fish, it hadn¡¯t proven useful in any other capacity. It was pretty much a useless tagalong.


    The fish king continued taking them to the ind they wished to reach, but after a while, a sudden shadow coursed below the waves.


    The fish king swung its tail, firing a gold light into the sea. Then it took itself airborne.


    There was a big, seemingly hostile creature tailing the fish king. It looked like a shark with two heads, and it had left the water in a simr flight, too.


    Unfortunately, its intelligence wascking. It tried to bite the fish king. It was only a super creature with nine gene locks open, so it was a futile attempt from the get-go.


    The fish king swung its tail to smack the creature away, and it was reminiscent of an old-fashioned face-pping. Mind you, it was stronger than the average one. And it urred multiple times until the nasty squelch of a broken watermelon sounded. One of the heads was broken.


    The other shark head screamed in a disy of fright. Then it tried to swim away.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to let it go, though. He finished the job with a sword, lopping the second head clean off.


    ¡°Super Creature Two-Headed Shark killed. No beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to grab its Life Geno Essence, but the fish was sinking very fast. It was sinking far faster than was normal, as if it had beentched to an abyssal vortex that dragged it down quick.


    The bird suddenly turned back into a fish, though. Then it dove into the sea.


    Not long after, the fish came back with a Life Geno Essence in its mouth.


    ¡°Not bad. It looks like you¡¯re good for something, at least.¡± Han Sen was surprised, as not even the fish king was willing to go down for it.


    The fish turned back into a bird andnded on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, then it tweeted to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the ground. If something bad happens to the fish king, there¡¯s nowhere we¡¯ll be able to stand,¡± Lotus said.


    Han Sen nodded in agreement, then the fish king flew up and delivered them to thend. Afternding, the gravity was switched. It was the sea that was overhead now.


    The fish king returned to the sea and continued following them, just in case it had to catch them. After a half day of travel, nothing else bothered them.


    But suddenly, arge group of fish came swimming their way.


    They kept on jumping up towards the surface. They looked like three-meter-long swordfish, but they behaved like hungry piranhas.


    ¡°Are theying to us?¡± Han Sen wondered with a frown.


    ¡°They are the Endless Swordfish; quitemon. Their ranks range from ordinary to super ss, but they aren¡¯t hostile. There must be a reason why they¡¯re all scrambling in this direction, though.¡± Lotus Empress was frowning, too.

 Chapter 1305 - Being Watched

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Being Watched</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In great haste, a swarm of Endless Swordfish was headed in Han Sen¡¯s direction. They didn¡¯te for him, but simply sped past him as if they were attempting to get away from something thaty in the direction Han Sen was traveling.


    Han Sen understood their behavior, acknowledging that they were fleeing some unseen menace on the horizon. They weren¡¯t there to cause trouble.


    After peering into the distance all around him, Han Sen finally saw it: a shadow, apanied by the sounds of disturbed water. When the Endless Swordfish passed by the Fish King above, the sound of restless waters became louder than ever. And that was when Han Sen saw it clearly.


    The monster was like an octopus. Reminiscent of the kraken, its arms writhed in unrest, hitting the water to create noise as if for fun. The arms and tentacles were peppered with countless suction cups, and it was clear that being grabbed by such a fiend would deny even the mightiest of creatures a chance of slipping its grasp.


    The octopus was blue, and on the other side of its arms were a number of eyes in asymmetrical distribution. Theck of cohesion in the cement of the eyes made the entire beast even scarier to look at.


    ¡°Another super creature?¡± Han Sen was delighted. He didn¡¯t need Life Geno Essences anymore, but he¡¯d never shy away from the possibility of earning another beast soul.


    Although Han Sen had conquered many shelters and taken over many regions, he knew he wasn¡¯t going to be around in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary forever. There¡¯d be a time when the protection and mantle for safeguarding the territories would fall to others, and when that time came, Han Sen had to know other humans were strong enough to seed him. If they weren¡¯t, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before spirits attempted to return and im what had been lost to human upation. Having more super beast souls would help even the odds, Han Sen believed.


    Just as this kraken looked ready to put up a fight, though, it stopped.


    All the swordfish, by this point, had fled far beyond its reach. And now, staying in one ce, the octopus iled its tentacles and arms around in a rather humorous disy. What it was doing, Han Sen wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    Suddenly, something grabbed hold of the kraken and tugged it below the water with fierce strength. The octopus looked like a force to be reckoned with, but it was dragged below the waters with surprising ease, then taken deeper and deeper and deeper. It was gone almost as swiftly as it had first appeared.


    Han Sen hurriedly called for the Fish King to return to thend above, for he had caught a glimpse of a phantom shadow in the sea.


    In the ce the kraken had been, there was now just a red mist sitting above the unnervingly calmed sea. As for the octopus, it had obviously been killed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Han Sen thought it was best not to linger, so with an increase of haste, he instructed everyone to move at a quicker pace. It was frightening, trying toprehend what manner of being had managed to one-hit kill a terrifying super creature like that kraken.


    Han Sen still had the endless presence of the Endless Sea above his head, and it¡¯d be there for a while longer. It was a realm that was as strange as it was dangerous, and thest thing he wanted to do was risk falling into the waters above. It seemed like a death sentence, with that unknown creature lurking beneath the blue.


    Lotus Empress felt no different, and she much appreciated the desire for an increased speed of travel.


    The shadow did not leave, though. They continued their journey, and whenever they looked up, there the shadow was. It seemed to be following them.


    Lotus Empressmented on its presence there, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t fight it. Remember, I still have that Night Gem for protection.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what that creature is?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lotus Empress said, ¡°I think so. I¡¯ve heard tales of a wicked monster upying these waters, and if I am correct in the assumption, that thing up there is what they call Sea Ghost.¡±


    ¡°What can it do?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lotus Empress said, ¡°No one quite rightly knows, but it has an appetite for super creatures, that much is certain. It¡¯s a picky eater, so it doesn¡¯t eat less powerful beings. Many spirits have reported their sightings of Sea Ghost, and how it explicitly enjoys grabbing super creatures and dragging them below the water to feast.¡±


    Lotus Empress paused for a moment, as if in thought, and then she went on to say, ¡°But it is supposed to appear in the deeper regions of the Endless Sea. We haven¡¯t traveled that far, and what¡¯s more, we are headed for an ind. It shouldn¡¯t be here at all.¡±


    ¡°Did the Fish King lure him here?¡± Han Sen wondered aloud.


    ¡°Maybe. There¡¯s always the chance it¡¯s developed a new fancy for eating humans, and with a powerful human here, perhaps it was a rare opportunity it wished to test its mettle against, not to mention its taste buds,¡± Lotus Empress said. Whether she spoke in jest, amusement, or unnerving sincerity, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Well, if it shows its ugly mug, I¡¯ve got a killing blow with its name on it,¡± Han Sen said with stern resoluteness.


    If a fight between him and the unseen creature were to begin, Han Sen was at least prepared to take it on. He wasn¡¯t afraid.


    But for a long time, Sea Ghost merely followed them. It refused to show itself, but that just made the tension all the worse. And due to its appearance there, the entire region looked dead. No other life was to be seen.


    The sun was rising now, where it should have been sinking. It came up from the ground, melding with the horizon of the sea above. Nighttime wasing.


    Then, an extrarge moon appeared, alongside its retinue of silver stars. Han Sen thought the Sea Ghost would try its luck under the veil of night, but still, nothing came about. It remained where it was, as if it was watching them, studying their every movement.


    With a monster hiding above, Han Sen felt ufortable. He felt as if it could swoop down at any moment. Swooping was bad, after all.


    At midnight, Han Sen saw the faint image of a mountain in the distance. It was very tall, and its peak seemed to be poking the sea that was still their sky.


    ¡°That is God Mountain. Three hundred miles past that, we will reach the ind,¡± Lotus Empress exined, before Han Sen could ask.


    Han Sen then asked, ¡°Can we walk up the mountain? Or will it prove too high and have us dropping up into the sea?¡±


    Lotus Empress said, ¡°There are stranger things on that mountain to worry about than the distortion of gravity. Not even emperors dare brave that ce.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± Han Sen was going to heed her advice and stay away, but he was interested in learning what was supposed to be so scary about the mountain.

 Chapter 1306 - Obsidian Elephant

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Obsidian Elephant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°All I can say is, whoever ventures across that mountain does not return,¡± Lotus Empress said solemnly.


    Although Han Sen was sometimes reckless, even he knew it was best to stay away from such a ce. If a risk was justified or worthwhile, he would always be the first to take the plunge. But a fruitless risk was never something he¡¯dmit to, as he wasn¡¯t a simple thrill-seeker.


    So, Han Sen decided it was best to take the long way around. He thought it would be better to walk additional miles than risk life and limb in the shortcut of cutting across the mountain.


    Before he could circle it, though, Han Sen suddenly heard something roar, and then, nearby footsteps. The source of the noise was not too far away, and the sound of footsteps was steadily increasing in volume. Something was alreadying for them.


    Han Sen frowned, though, thinking there was something amiss about his entire venture thus far.


    Lotus Empress had been in this region many times in the past, but nothing like this had urred in her previous visits.


    First, there was the ever-looming presence of Sea Ghost, in a portion of the sea it was not supposed to inhabit. Secondly, something from the mountain was descending down towards them, despite their desire to steer clear of the rise.


    ¡°Surely I cannot be this unlucky!¡± To say things were going awry for Han Sen would be an understatement.


    And to make matters worse, there were thick forests dressing the mountainsides. Whatever wasing towards him was cloaked in the dense foliage, rendering Han Sen unable to see what it was.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before the creature emerged and revealed itself. It was a big elephant.


    It looked as if it was a beast forged from obsidian, and it appeared to be as strong and as sturdy as the material, as well. As the elephant trampled its way out of the forest, each footstep rocked the earth.


    Much to their surprise, though, the elephant was not stampeding towards them. It was actually chasing after another person.


    The person it was chasing had to be around fifty years old. For a surpasser, an age of fifty years was not too shabby, but he looked worn and beaten, with a ragged appearance befitting someone that was double that age.


    The man was d in a battlesuit of the Alliance, but it was so broken and torn, it looked like the rags of a beggar.


    Still, the man did not seem injured. The absence of wounds and blood, despite the tears in his clothing, suggested the man was just about lucky enough to amass a number of near misses.


    Fortunately for the man, the obsidian elephant was not the fastest creature. It was quick but lumbering, and it gave the man enough space to breathe and do what it took to remain alive.


    The man then started running towards Han Sen, screaming, ¡°Han Sen, save me!¡±


    Han Sen was surprised the man knew who he was. He couldn¡¯t make the man¡¯s face out too clearly in the cover of night, but the voice was very familiar. Whoever it was, it was someone he knew.


    The fact that the man was covered in dirt and a variety of different leaves didn¡¯t help Han Sen get a clear image of the man, either.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Why are you here, Professor Bai?¡± At longst, Han Sen recognized him as Bai Yishan of Saint Hall.


    Bai Yishan was Han Sen¡¯s teacher, to put it modestly. And when Han Sen¡¯s eyes registered who it was, he leapt forward to help him out.


    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s a nine gene lock Obsidian Elephant. It is frighteningly powerful!¡± Bai Yishan shouted at Han Sen, who was fearlessly joining the fray.


    His warnings did little to sway Han Sen¡¯s resolve, of course. Before he could even finish his speech, Bai Yishan saw Han Sen neck-deep inbat with it.


    With hands that looked like they were made of crystal, Han Sen turned into a figure of ice.


    Pang!


    The Obsidian Elephant was going at a blisteringly fast speed, and with a cobra-like reaction, Han Sen was able to snap forward and grab its tusk.


    When the two mighty fighters got into it with each other, thendscape was quickly turned into a mess. As if there was a violent earthquake that was causing andslide, the region was turned upside down in a muddy, dusty haze. The elephant had more than met its match with Han Sen.


    Bai Yishan¡¯s jaw was in the dirt. He had spent thest ten years studying the creature, observing its energy flow.


    Needless to say, Bai Yishan knew a lot about this creature. At the very least, he knew it was not the sort of creature a person should jovially jump into battle against. Of course, he knew it wasn¡¯t the greatest of creatures. While it did have immense strength, its speed was its Achilles heel.


    Still, its power was of such a height that it could one-hit kill any other nine gene lock creature it came up against.


    He had seen many creatures unknowingly stumble across it, turn tail, and flee. It was a monster no creature or spirit was willing to mess with. Bai Yishan wanted to study it and create a new hyper geno art he¡¯d tentatively titled the Elephant Sutra.


    Fortunately, its slower than ideal speed was exactly what enabled Bai Yishan to study and investigate the creature for such a long time. But he had made a mistake this time and disturbed its rest. He had invoked its ire and angered it a great deal.


    Regardless, Bai Yishan was shocked to see Han Sen do battle with it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the power of a surpasser can equal or even exceed that of this elephant,¡± Bai Yishan said out loud.


    A secondter, his eyeballs almost jumped out thefort of their sockets.


    Han Sen¡¯s muscles quivered, as he picked up the entire elephant in his arms. Then, as if he were throwing logs at some celtic event, he lobbed it onto the ground a good distance away.


    Boom!


    A fifty-meter-wide crater was formed in the ground, which Han Sen quickly leapt into to re-engage the elephant. Bai Yishan ran forward to catch a glimpse of what would happen next, and he identally stumbled into the hole.


    Han Sen wondered why the elephant, despite the height it had been thrown at, did not get pulled into the sea above.


    ¡°Han Sen! What have you been practicing?¡± Bai Yishan said, standing back up.


    He had been creating the Elephant Sutra in the hopes of formting a hyper geno art of incredibly raw, unbridled strength. After seeing the feat Han Sen had just performed, he was starting to think he had wasted his time.

 Chapter 1307 - Violent Hitting

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Violent Hitting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before Han Sen could answer, the elephant was back on its feet, charging towards him. To keep his teacher from getting hurt, Han Sen pushed Bai Yishan out of the way. Then, with his fist primed, heunched a punch directly into the elephant¡¯s sturdy head.


    The elephant came to a sudden stop. It didn¡¯t fly away or even reel back. Like a car driving head-on into a concrete wall, it hit Han Sen¡¯s fist and stopped still. Silence returned to the ears of all there for a moment, right before the elephant slumped to the ground.


    Pang!


    Another crater was formed as it dropped.


    The Obsidian Elephant¡¯s body was incredibly strong. It stood up and looked at Han Sen with angry eyes that burned with a me of hatred. Han Sen could sense the elephant¡¯s power growing, but strangely, its body was growing smaller.


    The progress of its metamorphosis went with its heartbeat, and after the tenth beat, the elephant¡¯s size had reduced to that of a cow.


    The obsidian body was hardier than ever now, due to its more condensed size.


    ¡°It has opened ten gene locks!¡± Lotus Empress called out.


    Han Sen acknowledged this, realizing that it had only opened itsst gene lock after he had delivered the brutal hit it had just received.


    Bai Yishan had long studied this elephant, but it was like a foreign creature now. It was surging with a power unlike anything he had ever seen before, and the terror made it difficult for him to observe the event.


    Bai Yishan had also forgotten he was standing on what had be the arena for the two titans to fight upon. He was in harm¡¯s way, and he knew he had to remove himself from Han Sen¡¯s side for a time.


    Fortunately, the elephant was not attuned with a specific element that unleashed wide-spread damage. The creature was purely physical, and thus, Bai Yishan had not been caught in the cross-fire.


    ¡°Help me out by taking care of Professor Bai!¡± Han Sen issued themand to Lotus Empress.


    Lotus Empress then cast her protective lotuses to shield Bai Yishan.


    With Jadeskin firing on all cylinders, Han Sen was ready to fight the elephant. It was his first ten versus ten gene lock battle, and he was hyped.


    The conditions of this fight would be ideal, as well. The elephant wasn¡¯t a tricky being, and it relied purely on physical strength. It was the perfect environment for Han Sen to test the extent of his power.


    But unfortunately for him, the elephant did note. Instead, it started to retreat, stepping backwards ever so slightly.


    Or at least, that¡¯s what it seemed like at first. The elephant looked to be as angry as ever, and its intent was to get a better run-up. After walking back a good distance, it was as if a levee had broken. The elephant came racing down towards Han Sen with the speed of a bullet train.


    Before it had opened its tenth gene lock, the elephant¡¯s might had been handicapped by its lesser speed. Now, speed was no longer an issue for it. In fact, it wasing towards Han Sen at a speed greater than anything he had fought against before.


    Han Sen did not need to rely solely on his fists, though. And he was confident he could still take it on, even at its own game. To test his mettle, he stood where he was, looked down, and put his head forward. He was going to butt heads with the rampaging beast.


    Pang!


    The two forces of nature collided. Han Sen fell backwards a bit and patted his forehead. He could not feel pain; he could not feel anything, in fact. How little harm he had been dealt was actually quite creepy, despite the relief.


    He didn¡¯t have time to dwell on or admire the extent of his might, however. After stumbling back a few steps, the elephant was keen to try its luck once more. It raced towards Han Sen again, like an arrow.


    Wanting to try something else to flex the might of his ten gene locks, Han Sen ran forward to meet with the elephant halfway.


    Han Sen and the elephant went at each other like this for a long time. The region around started to look like a ruined and charred hellscape. Rocks were broken, trees were uprooted, andrge chunks ofnd were cast and flung into the air, to be dragged into the sea above. It was a mesmerizing sight to watch unfold.


    The stamping of their feet was enough to ruin and upturn the ground underfoot, as well.


    ¡°You can do it, Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er called out, in support of Han Sen. She waved her bottle around as if it were a foam finger.


    Bai Yishan was frozen in shock. The Obsidian Elephant possessed a power unlike anything he had ever seen before, and he knew full well it had opened its tenth gene lock.


    But with that being said, he wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if Han Sen overcame such a foe. He was, after all, the person who had taken down an emperor shelter. It didn¡¯t detract from the awe-generating spectacle that was their battle, though. It was incredible to watch him fight as he was.


    ¡°How in the sanctuaries did he be that strong? He¡¯s like a demi-god that has cheated his way into the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. This is amazing!¡± Bai Yishan¡¯s mind reveled in admiration for Han Sen.


    He had researched and worked on his Elephant Sutra for the longest time, and even if he was sessful in creating a brilliant hyper geno art, the technique alone wouldn¡¯t make a person as strong as Han Sen was.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s forehead was a little red and sore, but the elephant¡¯s forehead was starting to bleed.


    Lotus Empress was in shock, too. Few emperors possessed the strength Han Sen did.


    The Obsidian Elephant now sought to return to the mountain it had initially descended from, fearful that it might lose.


    Han Sen thought about giving chase, but before he couldmit to doing so, he saw the sea above be upset. The water was quickly thrown into turmoil, as something emerged from the blue and tried to grab the elephant Han Sen had been fighting.


    The monster was incredibly quick, and in a sh, it was on the elephant¡¯s head.


    When Han Sen saw it, he was shocked.


    It was a pitch-ck bird that hade.

 Chapter 1308 - Friend or Foe?

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Friend or Foe?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The elephant saw the birde for it, and so it turned and used its trunk in an attempt to bat it away. The bird was swift with its talons, though, and it grabbed the trunk neatly. Then, with a quick turn, the elephant was pulled upwards into the sea.


    The elephant struggled the best it could, not wanting to go with it. But its resistance was futile, and it kept on getting pulled until the gravity flipped and it fell into the blue.


    Han Sen wished to stop it. The elephant was his prey, and Han Sen had exhausted quite a bit of effort in trying to defeat it mano-a-mano. But unfortunately for him, the bird was too fast, and it was toote for Han Sen to stop its snatch.


    The bird disappeared beneath the surface of the sea, taking the elephant with it.


    Strangely, Han Sen noticed something else this time, though. He saw the bird transform into a fish the moment it took back to the water.


    ¡°What the¡ª? That thing is just like the red bird. It can turn into a fish when it takes to water?¡± Han Sen frowned, as a few other thoughts and theories crossed his mind.


    Perhaps it was because the elephant had been born in the area, but Han Sen noticed it had not been taken under and finished off. In the water, it was left alone by the fish-bird and allowed to swim towards the peak of the mountain which touched the water.


    But before it could get there, the fish opened its mouth that wasden with teeth and took a big bite out of the elephant, then swallowed it.


    The elephant was bleeding profusely following the bite, but overall, the wound was mild.


    Then, the fish opened its mouth again. And almost to its surprise, the hardy elephant began thrashing at the waves of the upset sea.


    Han Sen did not expect them both to be fighting in such a manner.


    But regardless of what might have been urring, the elephant was at a disadvantage. It might have been able to swim, but it wasn¡¯t very proficient with the act. And no matter how strong it was, it wouldn¡¯tst very long in the tumultuous water.


    Just as Han Sen thought this was about to end, though, a howl came from somece on the mountain.


    There was a white turtle, the size of a mortar, swimming towards the two that were engaged in a fit of battle.


    Han Sen took a closer look at what was going on and noticed there were in fact six turtles. They had alle to assist the elephant.


    They were all super creatures, too. They had not opened their tenth gene locks, but their shells were sturdy. Whenever the fish-bird tried to peck them, they¡¯d pull their heads and limbs back inside their shells, the defensive properties of which seemed ample enough to protect them.


    The fish-bird also received a few bites from the pesky turtles, amidst the rumble that was currently on-going.


    With the helping hand it received, the elephant was able to reassert control over itself and continue its struggle to swim towards the safety of the mountain.


    The fish looked angry over the intrusion and the fact that the elephant was getting away. So, it turned into a bird once more and grabbed two turtles in its beak, then it tossed them into the sky.


    Han Sen heard two katcha noises, indicating their fall was not a pleasant one. Taking a look, he was able to see that the shells of the two unfortunate turtles had been wholly broken.


    The other four turtles thought it best that they now scram, and so they did. They returned to the mountain as hastily as they had left it.


    The bird was not keen on letting them and their transgressions get away scot-free, so it tried going after them. The turtles were small, though, and try as the fish-bird might, circling the mountain from above, it lost sight of them. So then, it turned towards another target. It was going to go for Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew it was not a foe to be trifled with or underestimated, so he kept his ten gene locks open in anticipation of itsing assault. Lotus Empress prepared herself to fight, too, while the Fish King readied itself for a departure to the sea above.


    But then, the strangest thing urred. Just as Han Sen was ready to unleash a barrage of attacks upon the approaching bird, it stopped short of him and dropped two dead turtles on the ground before him.


    The bird let out a brief squawk and returned to the sea, motionless. It appeared just as it used to, when it had been following Han Sen and hispanions on their journey.


    Needless to say, everyone was a little taken aback. They were shocked to see the bird-fish had delivered two of its kills to Han Sen.


    Lotus Empress was very confused, in particr.


    ¡°Perhaps I was wrong. Perhaps that wasn¡¯t Sea Ghost after all.¡± Lotus frowned, after issuing her best attempt at an exnation.


    Han Sen looked at the red bird next, and thought to himself, ¡°They can both shapeshift between bird and fish. Perhaps they¡¯re rted? Maybe the big bird-fish wants to take care of the little red birdy-fish.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t going to let the turtles go to waste, so the next thing Han Sen did was pick them up.


    After removing their shells, he received another two Life Geno Essences. After that, he cleaned up the flesh and gutted them, then prepared them as food. If their flesh was edible, that would prove they were second generation super creatures.


    Sea Ghost continued trailing Han Sen and his fellows after that, but it did not attack.


    Under its protection, for that was what they now assumed it was, they reached the ind in safety and without further incident.


    ¡°Why is Sea Ghost protecting us, I wonder?¡± Lotus Empress asked Han Sen.


    She thought he might have an answer, but the truth was, he didn¡¯t. And not being sure of what Sea Ghost was thinking, he could not reply. So, instead, he decided to ask Bai Yishan something.


    When he became a surpasser, he was sent to an abandoned shelter near the Endless Sea. The path they traversed was a shortcut he himself had devised and developed.


    Bai Yishan told Han Sen about the Elephant Sutra and the research he had been conducting, and then asked Han Sen what he had been practicing.


    ¡°Professor, you cannot abandon your research. There¡¯s something really tangible behind all this. There is a meaning to your research. As for what I have learned, it is a skill of the Xue family. It is not suitable for just anyone to learn, however. If your research and development of a new hyper geno art is a sess, it will benefit humanity. I know it will. Don¡¯t give it up,¡± Han Sen said, with a soft and reassuring voice.

 Chapter 1309 - Battling No God

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Battling No God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen thought the ind would be something of an unspoiled paradise, like the Garden of Eden. He envisioned it to be a ce of pure splendor and untouched beauty, but that image was quickly scorched away when his eyes finally caught sight of their destination.


    The trees were little more than naked sticks, zig-zagging from the ground without their leaves, whichy scattered on the ground, ck and dead. Thendscape itself looked as if it had been whollyposed of mud, where grass was afraid of growing.


    It was like a vulgar swamnd,den with itchy ditches and bogs that were strewn with rotten corpses.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind found it difficult toprehend how a holy fruit could grow in such a ce, especially one which had such sensitive and pure requirements for sessful collection.


    Lotus Empress led Han Sen to that wretched abode as if nothing was amiss.


    Before long, they came across a tree that was standing short at a height of around three feet. The tree was growing out of that wet muddy ground, yet strangely, its roots were sparkling clean.


    In the midst of that ugly, wet dump, the tree was emitting a fragrance that was actually quite pleasant. It was a strange and garish contrast to thendscape that now epassed them, but the smell was so sweet that, if you closed your eyes, you could almost forget you were knee-deep in mud.


    ¡°This is the No Dirt Fruit,¡± Lotus Empress said, with a soft gesture towards the tree.


    Before approaching it, Han Sen looked at a neighboring tree and squinted. Then, he quickly pulled her back and away from it.


    ¡°Does the sanctuary¡¯s number one jester need to y assassin to get the drop on his enemies?¡± Han Sen said loudly, for someone unseen to hear.


    Lotus Empress was startled by his words, and she turned to where Han Sen looked. There, as if out of nowhere, No God Emperor was standing.


    No God Emperor knew she would go there to collect the fruit, and that was why he hade. He had been waiting for their arrival. It was a risky ce to have a confrontation. They were near the Endless Sea, and leaping about could have them twisting and turning through indecisive gravitational pulls.


    Furthermore, there was no guarantee they could beat No God Emperor, even if they fought him on a ce with proper footing.


    Han Sen could not summon a demi-god there, either. The conditions of their encounter now were poor, and there wasn¡¯t much leeway to navigate away from having onest decisive brawl with the spirit that seemed to enjoy hounding them.


    No God Emperor¡¯s voice boomed when he spoke. ¡°How ites about means nothing. Death is death, its deliverance uncaring.¡±


    ¡°You think you can kill us?¡± Han Sen smirked.


    ¡°I know I can. I know I will. Night Empress is no longer around to help you this time, boy.¡± No God Emperor walked forward with his ck sword raised, ready to strike.


    He didn¡¯t walk fast, just slow and steady. He was incredibly intimidating, and he knew it. He lowered the sword and pointed it towards Han Sen, the person he most despised.


    That was his target, there was no doubt about it. He didn¡¯t even care to grace Lotus Empress with a nce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to summon her to kill you; I just thought it¡¯d be nice to see the olddy.¡± As Han Sen entertained No God, he passed Bao¡¯er over to Lotus Empress. Then, he started to glow and mask his lifeforce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him together.¡± Lotus Empress held the Night Gem in her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Look after Bao¡¯er and the professor; I got this,¡± Han Sen said.


    No God Emperor did not wait any longer. He swung his sword in a sudden dash towards Han Sen, with a frightening amount of power.


    Han Sen dodged it with simple grace. The sword went by him, shattering a decayed skeleton that had been pinned to a tree behind him.


    The evasion was perfectly executed, and it made No God stutter for a moment. He had expected to kill Han Sen then and there, and he wasn¡¯t sure if his human nemesis had escaped his wrathful strike through actual talent or dumb luck.


    The next second, he shed towards him again.


    Han Sen dodged the attack, only to be greeted by another sudden swing. Sessfully, Han Sen dodged that and the next few that came in quick session. The attacks could hardly even brush his clothes.


    Lotus Empress was surprised, for dodging No God Emperor¡¯s attacks was unheard of. She knew for a fact she¡¯d have been cut down with the first strike.


    Han Sen was actually quite merry now. After he had opened his tenth gene lock, he stood a chance in his battle with the likes of No God Emperor.


    Of course, No God Emperor did not think highly of his opponent. He brushed Han Sen¡¯s newfound power off as weak, and simple fuel for cowardice, in that it allowed Han Sen to run away and little more.


    There were others who could see through No God Emperor¡¯s attacks, but his focus was never on the power they held.


    No God Emperor raised up his sword and began to brew a storm of power, like the rumbling of a volcano nearing eruption. As this was urring, Han Sen noticed a shadow rise up behind No God Emperor like a demon.


    Lotus Empress had taken Fish King, Bao¡¯er, and Bai Yishan off the ind. Now, she stood solemnly, clutching her Night Gem.


    ¡°Is he strong?¡± Bai Yishan asked.


    Lotus Empress responded by saying, ¡°He is the Son of God that ranked first in Divinity¡¯s Bout.¡±


    Bai Yishan was bbergasted, eximing, ¡°Whoa! That means he¡¯s the strongest spirit in the entirety of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary! Will Han Sen be alrightpeting against him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the strongest,¡± Lotus Empress said, before going on to exin, ¡°And Han Sen has only just opened his tenth gene lock. Honestly? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Bai Yishan looked nervous, but that was when Bao¡¯er interrupted to say something a bit moreforting. She said, ¡°Dad will win.¡±


    They thought Bao¡¯er was just like a naive child, unable to understand the stakes and powers at y.


    Han Sen, back on the battlefield, clutched Taia and the Phoenix Sword. He was really looking forward to stress-testing his engines and seeing what he could do with his Jadeskin that had ten gene locks open.


    The spirit and the human, each clutching their favorite weapons, ran into each other.


    They did not do so with blistering speed, but there was a gravitas to their battle that was rarely felt. This was a duel of tremendous significance, and it felt like the sky was about to copse.


    Behind No God Emperor, there was a demon-like shadow. It bore talons that swung towards Han Sen.

 Chapter 1310 - What’s Great About Jadeskin

    <h4>Chapter 1310: What¡¯s Great About Jadeskin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The moment No God lunged forward, Han Sen did so too.


    The demon was a gathering force around his enemy¡¯s sword, and it instilled a fear inside its opponents. It made them feel as if there was no escape, and the next hit would be theirst.


    Han Sen¡¯s swords were in and did not contain any fancy powers. For all intents and purposes, they were ordinary and not special.


    Bai Yishan saw No God¡¯s sword appear behind Han Sen somehow, giving no sound or indication as to its true course.


    But Han Sen, clutching his swords, was leaning forward.


    ¡°Who will win, I wonder?¡± Bai Yishan asked aloud.


    The two battlers moved too fast for his eyes to track, and it was all little more than a blur.


    Lotus Empress shook her head and remained quiet. She did not know. She saw the Phoenix Sword strike No God, which was good, but Taia did not block the attacking for Han Sen. Fortunately, No God Emperor¡¯s attack did not connect.


    No God Emperor¡¯s chest was delivered a wound, which swiftly began to cascade blood.


    Han Sen¡¯s chest had a light wound, but it was just a minor scratch byparison. It was mild, and little more than a scrape that oozed faint traces of blood.


    Han Sen was surprised Jadeskin could make his body so sturdy, and even attacks delivered by someone such as No God Emperor did that tiny amount of damage.


    No God turned around. His wound was nowhere near fatal, and he could heal with great speed, but he looked to be in shock. It had clearly been a while since hest suffered a hit in battle.


    Simrly, No God Emperor could barely believe that he could only leave a scratch on Han Sen¡¯s body, as he was able to damage Han Sen before.


    ¡°You used the fruit to open your tenth gene lock?¡± No God asked.


    Han Sen did not answer, and instead, swiftly moved forward to attack again.


    Han Sen got hit due to Double Fly not being as efficient as it could be.


    But still, it was fine. If that was the extent of No God Emperor¡¯s attacks, Han Sen had little to fear, and he knew it.


    The shes of steel-on-steelbat were steady and near-constant, illuminating the dark ind. No God Emperor was unable to evade or even block Han Sen¡¯s attacks, and he repeatedly found himself being hit.


    When No God¡¯s sword hit Han Sen, it was as if he was banging a wooden stick against a rock. Bai Yishan and Lotus Empress were delighted, seeing this.


    But suddenly, No God Emperor flew up, leaving a stream of blood as he went.


    ¡°He ran off?¡± Bai Yishan asked.


    Lotus Empress was in absolute shock over what had just transpired, as none had ever convinced No God to flee before.


    Han Sen was not concerned with going after him, though. After all, even if Han Sen did catch up and kill him, he¡¯d eventually respawn at his spirit stone, anyway.


    He was strong, but not strong enough to break the spirit stone like the Asura Sutra had once done. The Asura Sutra could not bolster Han Sen¡¯s defense as Jadeskin had, either. So that was okay.


    In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, Han Sen was now almost invincible. He was a true force to be reckoned with.


    And so, with No God Emperor out of the picture, Han Sen decided to head back towards the No Dirt Fruit.


    Lotus Empress and Bai Yishan returned to Han Sen¡¯s side.


    ¡°So, all I need to do now is pinch it off?¡± Han Sen casually asked Lotus Empress, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Yep. Go ahead,¡± Lotus Empress said.


    Han Sen reached out his hand and grabbed it.


    Han Sen and Lotus Empress were both as nervous as each other, wondering if this would work. They hade a long way to get to this point, and Lotus Empress had spent a long time waiting for the right person toe along and help her collect it. With nothing happening to the fruit as he touched it, Han Sen said, ¡°My body really is pure!¡±


    Lotus Empress said, ¡°Nice! Pull it off and bring it here.¡±


    Han Sen plucked it off the branch, and just like Lotus Empress hoped, it did not rot.


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lotus Empress did not dare get too close to the fruit Han Sen was holding, in case she identally polluted it.


    ¡°Could you help peel it for me? And then possibly feed it to me?¡±


    Lotus went on her knees and opened her mouth.


    Han Sen peeled the fruit for her, as instructed. Then he squirted the juice into her open mouth.


    Lotus Empress looked incredibly surprised when this happened.


    And as she did, her body began to glow as the pores of her body emitted a white steam.


    Han Sen fed her thest drop of juice, and once he was done, he stepped back to watch the spectacle of her bingpletely enveloped in white steam. Suddenly, his admiration for what was going on came to an end and his face changed. He had received a call from both Moment Queen and Thorn Queen.


    ¡°Sister Lotus, something has happened at the shelter. I have to go at once!¡± Han Sen left Fish King with the others. He said goodbye to Bao¡¯er and Bai Yishan, and then flew back.

 Chapter 1311 - Cup Demon Comes

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Cup Demon Comes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moving Star Shelter was riddled with bugs. It had been besieged and overwhelmed by a torrent of insects. There weredybugs on the ground, like tanks to shelter infantry, and giant flying centipedes hovering and clogging the sky.


    A variety of toxic insects, of varying proportions, dimensions, and powers, wereing from all around. If there was one constant between them all, it was that they were each a mighty creature that could take more than a few hits with a swatter to down.


    Dry Bone King, Qing Jun King, and Blue Dinosaur were engaged in battle with the fiends. They were defending the shelter valiantly. Unfortunately, many of the buildings that filled the grounds of Moving Star Shelter had been toppled and broken into ruin.


    Moment Queen was currently fighting a knight that rode atop one of the bugs in the sky.


    And as she fought, so too did a lightning fox with ten electrified tails. This furry creature was engaged inbat with an emperor spirit.


    Purple Emperor battled a blue centipede, and he arced the skies with bloody trails as he swiped the foe.


    Moment Queen looked up higher from where she was, and she saw an emperor d in chitin-forged armor. He looked down on the chaos that unfolded below and smiled in wretched delight.


    There was a gold, humanoid super creature standing beside him.


    ¡°D*mmit!¡± Moment Queen sputtered out.


    Cup Demon Emperor hade to the shelter alongside an entourage of four additional emperor spirits, each with ten gene locks open. The host of creatures that apanied them were nothing short of mighty, either.


    The silver fox and Purple Emperor were able to engage and keep one emperor busy each.


    Cup Demon and the berserk Gold General did not engage in the proceedings of the battlefield yet, though. As if theymanded the charge, they just watched and enjoyed the anarchic disy down below.


    Moment Queen was in the midst ofbat against a duo of super creatures that had both opened nine gene locks. The rider was called Bug Knight, and the super creature it rode upon was called Toxic Bug.


    The swarm of virulent insects almost choked the skies with their numbers, and the host was so thick, it was as if they formed a over the entire shelter and the area surrounding it. Those who had been upying the shelter were stuck fighting for their lives, whether they liked it or not.


    All the upants aside from the silver fox and Purple Emperor, that was. If things turned too awry and they either had to flee or die, only those two would likely be able to make an escape.


    Moment Queen could only hope Han Sen would heed her call and return soon, but with how fast things were going wrong and how far away her master had traveled, she believed she¡¯d be dead alongside the rest when he finally made it back.


    Snowball was, of course, hiding as all this transpired. Blue Dinosaur was doing its best to withstand the punishing might of the three super creatures that had made it their target.


    Baby Ghost was still weak, despite the time that had psed since his suffering, but he wasn¡¯t idle. He was currently being chased around by a snake-like super creature that had nine gene locks open.


    Holy Rhino was the one beacon of hope for the tired battlers that did their best to defend the shelter. It repeatedly shed its heals across the battlescape, doing its best to aid each of its allies.


    The swarm of enemies and the damage they dealt would eventually catch up with them, but thus far, the only reason they were all still standing was because of the healing the Holy Rhino was able to dish out.


    ¡°Kill that rhino.¡± Cup Demon smiled as he issued themand, knowing the felling of the rhino would be enough to crush their morale and lead to their submitting.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gold General did as it was bidden, and began its approach to the rhino.


    Moment Queen saw him heading for their most valuable ally, but painfully realized they did not have the manpower to spare to save it. Gold General could not be stopped.


    Seeing the Gold General about to strike the Holy Rhino, a silver light streaked by it.


    Taking notice of this silver phantom, Gold General turned around to see the light zip upwards into the skies above him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± the silver light cried out, as its form manifested in front of Gold General.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gold General smiled.


    Gold General¡¯s body was bulky, and he looked heavy and cumbersome. But its appearance betrayed its true nature, which made it faster than most would imagine.


    Xie Qing King was the silver light, and he roared as he threw a silver-wreathed punch at the golden fist that was also headed his way.


    Boom!


    The collision of their punches generated a most spectacr, bnce-upsetting shockwave across the battlefield. Xie Qing King himself was sent backwards, barreling across the ground and through a building which then fell apart on top of him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gold General then resumed its approach to the Holy Rhino.


    Boom!


    The rubble thatposed a destroyed building was sent flying all around like artillery, as a bloodied Xie Qing King emerged from the ruins.


    The silver light that fueled the mad spirit was growing in volume.


    ¡°*sshole! You better pay for my shirt you just tore. This was a special crafting of the Alliance; 60% cotton, 40% polyester, boy!¡± Xie Qing King leaped into the air with a fist primed to knock Gold General¡¯s head clean off its anchoring shoulders.


    The silver light was so strong, it sent ripples through the fabric of the space they upied.


    The Gold General did not feel threatened, though, and he turned to repeat his previous performance. He threw a punch to meet with the new one that wasing.


    Boom!


    The silver light was like a super volcano, spitting out a torrent ofva that could melt the hardiest of metals. And so, this silver leaped onto the Gold General in a bid to ravage its body.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even my final form!¡± Xie Qing King was gasping after unleashing that amount of power, but he did his best to keep his cool and spout a one-liner like his favorite humans from fiction did.


    But when the silver light faded, it revealed Gold General who was simply hovering in the air unharmed.


    Xie Qing King was stunned. The most powerful attack he could unleash was proven ineffective against the foe; this was something that had never happened before.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gold General¡¯s eyes zed with the fire of murder, and heunched a punch targeting Xie Qing King¡¯s head.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡± Xie Qing King used his silver light to deflect the iing fist.


    In the midst of the collision that ensued, more buildings copsed. Pirs broke apart and tumbled over.


    Pang!


    Xie Qing King was thrown far backwards into a pce, the impact prompting him to spit out more blood.

 Chapter 1312 - Fighting with Full Power

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Fighting with Full Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Gold Generalnded in front of Xie Qing King¡¯s battered and bloodied body. With each step, cracks formed on the ground, as an extra to his intimidating approach.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gold Generalughed and threw a wretched punch towards Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King zed his silver light as he quickly summoned the fumes of power that resided within him and punched back at the wicked foe that had beaten him.


    He used everyst ounce of power he could muster, going into this strike with the belief it could be hisst. With great anger for the misdeed done upon him and what could possibly happen to everyone else in the shelter, he gave it his all.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu-Alu!¡±


    Thatplete release of strength led to a most magnificent disy, as it leveled the pce and ruined everything around the two spirits that stood before each other.


    Xie Qing King would never throw in the towel, even if the reaper hade knocking. Even if he was to stumble and fall, he¡¯d do what he could to get thestugh.


    Gold General continued to smile as he broke the silver light that came for him. Then he broke it again, as Xie Qing King punched and punched with lesser strength each time.


    There was a big difference between nine and ten gene locks, and that was the difference that separated the two. It was to be expected, though; after all, Gold General was Cup Demon¡¯s most favored subordinate. He was highly cherished and well looked after.


    Xie Qing King had not opened his tenth gene lock, and despite fully acknowledging the power gap between the two, he did not concede. He wasn¡¯t going to, and he never would. Even with his body broken, he wasn¡¯t going to stop.


    ¡°End this pathetic disy!¡± Cup Demon shouted, as he flew down towards the silver fox.


    Cup Demon hade to realize Little Silver was the strongest out of all the creatures and spirits that popted the shelter.


    And what¡¯s more, the ten gene lock emperor that had been going up against the furry blighter was now on the rails. The silver fox, with the repeated heals it kept on receiving, was still as fit as a fiddle.


    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡± Moment Queen sighed, wondering whether or not she should try to escape now before it was toote.


    Moving Star Shelter had no spirit stone, so there was nothing tying anyone there. And neither did anyone have to worry a conquering of the shelter would result in Han Sen dying through the loss of a spirit stone.


    Regardless of what could happen next, death would be the prevailing factor. It was an uphill battle against a force containing several times their strength and numbers. They had lost well before it began. Staying there could only lead to one thing, and that was them dying a fruitless death.


    Death coulde for her even if she did try to escape, but it was better that than the 100% certainty she would be killed by remaining.


    If Moment Queen was the master of the shelter, she wouldmand those defending there to flee. And if anything happened to the silver fox right now, she didn¡¯t think Han Sen would show much mercy to her or anyone else.


    But Moment Queen was out of ideas on how she could remedy the situation or at the very least save the fox under fire.


    No matter how strong Little Silver was, there was no way he could fight an emperor with ten gene locks open and the third Son of God at the same time.


    But just as she saw Cup Demon approach the silver fox, something else appeared to stop the leading spirit.


    Moment Queen was unable to fathom who might havee to their aid so suddenly.


    It was a little girl Moment Queen saw, one with a purple horn, purple hair, and amethyst eyes. In her hands was her signature weapon, the Bone Dagger. She looked like the human girl that always used to apany Han Sen and rarely spoke.


    Moment Queen had never seen her like this before, and she couldn¡¯t be sure it was Zero due to her lifeforce being rather different.


    But even if it was, she didn¡¯t think it mattered too much. She didn¡¯t think Zero was all that powerful, even in this new form she was taking on. There was no way she could hope to stop Cup Demon Emperor¡¯s approach, she thought. The little girl must just want to do her part, or something like that. If now was the end, it was now or never, anyway.


    As Moment Queen pondered this peculiarity, she saw Cup Demon Emperor frown,manding a legion of bugs to intercept her.


    Hismand to the bugs was fast, almost panicked, yet in the face of all those insects, the little girl¡¯s resolve did not change. It was almost creepy, seeing how emotionless she was in the field of battle. She lifted her dagger as a red light began to gleam across it.


    The light pierced through the host of bugs before her, with its ultimate target lying past them, in the region of Cup Demon Emperor¡¯s forehead.


    Cup Demon Emperor evaded the red light that came for him, but somehow he hadn¡¯t. It was perplexing for Moment Queen herself to see. She had seen the spirit dodge, but somehow, the red light had still gotten him.


    The mantra that said the Falsified-Sky power never missed was as urate as ever.


    ¡°No way.¡± Moment Queen was audibly amazed by what she saw. Never in her wildest dreams could she expect or even believe what her very own eyes were telling her; the quiet little girl that followed Han Sen around was able to one-hit kill an emperor such as that.


    With one blink-and-you¡¯ll-miss-it hit, Cup Demon Emperor¡¯s lid had been peeled.


    Pang!


    Cup Demon Emperor exploded before everyone, which led to all the bugs vanishing with him.


    Not long after, though, another crowd of bugs appeared. And out of that crowd came Cup Demon Emperor once more.


    ¡°You are strong, but you cannot kill me!¡± The newborn Cup Demon summoned a host of bugs once more.


    This time, he watched her dagger closely. He hadn¡¯t been sure of what killed him earlier, so now he wanted to see.


    Zero¡¯s expressionless face looked as unconcerned as ever, and so she simply raised the dagger up and lobbed it towards him.


    ...


    Gold General epted the order and shed with a gold light, ready to finish off Xie Qing King.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Gold General punched Xie Qing King a few times, breaking most of the bones in his body.


    Xie Qing King could no longer stand, as he had been damaged too much.


    He wanted to stand and fight for the security of the shelter, but he was bleeding profusely and the lights in his eyes were starting to dim.


    Gold General jumped up, ready tond his feet on Xie Qing King¡¯s head and break it open like a pinata.


    Unable to dodge or do anything to repel this foe, Xie Qing King just watched the feet descend.

 Chapter 1313 - Three Chapters and You’re Out!

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Three Chapters and You¡¯re Out!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A big white sphere appeared before Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes. The feet of his nemesis were continuing their descent, but they came into contact with the orb which plushily pushed down on Xie Qing King¡¯s face to cushion the blow. He was still alive.


    Gold General raised his legs once more. Even if a ball-like cushion hade to soften the blow, he thought it curious how it had not been broken by his supercharged curb stomp.


    After lifting up his leg, the squishy white thing returned to its spherical shape as if it had not been harmed in the slightest. The orb then began to circle around Xie Qing King, hoping to protect him from any further hits.


    Snowball had spent most of his time with Xie Qing King, and they had fought alongside each other under dire circumstances once before. He was worried for his wellbeing, and despite being a scaredy-cat, even Snowball wasn¡¯t going to stand idly by while his friend suffered such terrible wrath.


    Snowball used to find himself getting bullied in the shelter when he first came into Han Sen¡¯s care. After befriending Xie Qing King, though, this negative treatment stopped. And ever since then, it was only Bao¡¯er who took the asional time out to exercise her frustrations and bully Snowball.


    Snowball was afraid of stepping out, risking his life for others. But he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting Xie Qing King die when he had the chance to do something. So, with a grand mustering of courage, he shielded himself in the white sphere, ran out to Xie Qing King, and tried to be as spry as he could to protect him.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    The furry creature¡¯s fear was greater than ever now that he was in harm¡¯s way, but he still jovially barked at Xie Qing King to let him know that he was there, and in delight at knowing that his initial rescue had been a sess.


    But Xie Qing King was injured too badly to respond, and he couldn¡¯t stand up, either.


    Gold General looked at the white orb with much disdain and tried to curb stomp Xie Qing King again. Snowball quickly dashed beneath where the foot was tond and blocked the attempt. The ball was pushed down a great deal, but it did not break.


    Gold General did this many times, and he tried stomping the white sphere multiple times in a row. As much as he was surprised, he was frustrated at his inability to break the white orb that taunted him.


    Again and again, he stomped on the white sphere like a raving lunatic. But still, the orb held strong.


    Gold General then tried something else, and he pulled out a golden spike from beneath his gauntlets. It was like a terrifying cocktail stick.


    As if he was going to fiercely pop a balloon, he leaped towards the white ball and drove the spike into it like a stake would be driven into the heart of an incapacitated vampire before it woke.


    The sphere was ttened, but not to the point it could pop just yet. Acknowledging the need for more strength, Gold General pushed down harder on the orb.


    Like a mist of chalk, white dust began to clog the immediate vicinity as Gold General continued to press his sharp golden prod into Snowball¡¯s snowball. After an extra loud pang sound, the orb popped open to reveal the furry little critter that had been pestering Gold General. It came rolling out the orb roughly.


    Gold General kicked Snowball away, as if he was simple vermin that was no longer worth his time.


    The kick was a rough one, though. Snowball was sent coursing through a number of concrete walls beforeing to a stop, shivering on the precipice of death.


    The Holy Rhino immediately applied a heal on the creature, but it¡¯d take a while for it to get back on its feet. And a restoration of its courage was another matter entirely.


    Gold General now walked over to the Holy Rhino and tried to kill it, as it had initially sought to do.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A voice sounded from directly behind the general.


    Gold General turned to see the bloodied, broken-bodied Xie Qing King standing there. His eyes gleamed with silver, wanting to make onest effort before submitting to the cold embrace of death.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gold General threw a punch towards Xie Qing King¡¯s head, in onest bid to destroy the noggin he so much loathed.


    Xie Qing King was trembling with thest bit of power he wished to exhaust on his foe. He also knew there¡¯d be no turning back now, as an attempt to dodge or block the attack would be futile.


    One of Snowball¡¯s eyes had been squished like jelly after the kick it received earlier, and now, with its other one half-open, it looked at Xie Qing King and barked in sadness.


    And unable to dodge the attack, all Xie Qing King could do now was hope he had bought the Holy Rhino enough time to supply everyone with what they needed, and for Han Sen to possibly return before it was toote.


    Seeing the fist bear down on him, ready to finish him off, Xie Qing King looked at it with wide eyes. He wanted to see that which was trying to kill him; he wasn¡¯t going to turn away. And as he watched ite, he watched as another fist reached out from nowhere and blocked it.


    Gold General was as shocked as Xie Qing King was, acknowledging it was Xie Qing King¡¯s own hand that had somehow stopped the hit despite his grievous injuries.


    Xie Qing King grabbed the fist and smiled with a seething hiss.


    ¡°In myic, sh*t characters like you don¡¯t survive more than three chapters,¡± Xie Qing King said, as his lips formed a faint smirk.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gold General threw another fist at Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King grabbed this fist, too, and said, ¡°I was going to be nice and let you live, despite the fact you¡¯re some emperor¡¯s yes-man jellyfish. But then you go and hit my little homey over there? Bruh, you done goofed. It¡¯s time to write you out of this. I¡¯ll see you on the cutting room floor.¡±


    After that, Xie Qing King¡¯s body zed with a silver light unlike anything anyone had ever witnessed before.


    ¡°No.¡± Gold General could feel Xie Qing King unleashing the true extent of his powers, and he could quickly feel that strength overwhelming his own.


    His hands were like chains,tched tightly around his fists. There was no escape.


    Gold General, in his panic, tried to do all that he could to break free. He began swinging his legs like a madman in a bid to escape.


    Gold General was happy that Xie Qing King had not tried to dodge his fierce kneeing, but that slight modicum of joy turned to shock and fright a secondter.


    His knee was only one inch away from striking Xie Qing King¡¯s belly, but it could go no further.


    No matter what he tried, his knee kept stopping one inch short of its target.


    ¡°No!¡± Gold General was terrified. Loss was something he rarely felt, and more than anything right now, all he wanted to do was leave.


    He wanted to leave, but Xie Qing King¡¯s grasp was too tight and forbade him from doing so.


    ¡°No!¡± Gold General could not repel the power, and he was dragged closer and closer into the silver sun before him.


    Boom!


    Gold General was pulled into the silver star, resulting in a devastating explosion that turned the entire sky silver.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Gold General let out onest scream of agony. A secondter, it was cut short.


    Moment Queen herself was shocked seeing this, and she watched as half the shelter was turned to gravel and dirt by the release of that power.


    Everyone fell back seeing this. A giant crater was all that remained where that power had been unleashed, and at its center stood Xie Qing King. And that was all.


    Next, Xie Qing King pulled out a cigar and lit it. With a deep inhale and a puff of outward smoke, he said, ¡°Oh, I know what thedies like. And to all you who seek to push their luck like the Golden Dong did? Listen up, because you don¡¯t get to fight the author and expect to win, boys and girls. ¡±


    Xie Qing King gave Snowball a thumbs up.


    Snowball came crawling out of the rubble, wishing to give a reply. But then, he saw Xie Qing King suddenly copse as a stream of silver blood began to pour out of him.

 Chapter 1314 - Indestructible Cup

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Indestructible Cup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moment Queen was overjoyed for a short while. She had not expected Xie Qing King would be able to actually open ten gene locks and defeat Gold General.


    But whether or not he¡¯d live to see another day had yet to be determined. He had exhausted far too much strength and energy in unleashing that devastating hit, and it had left him on death¡¯s door. At the very least, he had helped turn the tides on the enemy and give them a hope of pulling through to emerge victorious.


    ¡°If that little girl can drive the final few nails into Demon Cup Emperor¡¯s coffin, we might just pull through this,¡± Moment Queen thought to herself, as she looked on Zero with hopeful eyes.


    Cup Demon Emperor had been killed by the Bone Dagger again, but just likest time, he had been brought to life out of another bug.


    He had been killed four times by now, but no matter what Zero did, he kepting back a few secondster.


    It was as if a bug took on his appearance, lifeforce, and everything about him. They behaved like him and even made use of his powers to the same strength and extent.


    Moment Queen watched the bugs intently, whenever she could. There had to be something she could learn through observation, a trick or a puzzle she could decipher, which could lead to a solution they could employ in taking out Cup Demon Emperor for good.


    The bugs that turned into Cup Demon Emperor did not look all that specialpared to the several others that were buzzing around. It seemed to her as if any random bug of his could serve as a re-animation host.


    ¡°What is this power he wields? Gah! We need information if we are to solve this conundrum.¡± Moment Queen wracked her mind for a possible solution.


    She watched the proceedings for a while, but she was unable to learn anything.


    If Serpent Throne was with them, things would be considerably easier, she believed.


    Moment Queen wondered where it was, and recalled it was currently in Thunder Hell Shelter. Even if it was toe over and aid in the battle, it would take a good long while to arrive. There was a great distance separating this shelter from the others.


    Cup Demon Emperor frowned, seeing his beloved Gold General be killed.


    For a berserk super creature like that to be killed by a spirit that had just opened ten gene locks, he thought it was humiliating.


    ¡°I need to hurry up and end all these vermin,¡± Cup Demon Emperor said to himself, as his eyes shed with an ominous thunder.


    Suddenly, countless bugs appeared, each of them turning into a carbon copy of Cup Demon Emperor. They all flew forward in a swarm to put an end to the girl that had caused him so much strife.


    Moment Queen¡¯s face turned grim when she saw this. She thought he could only copy himself once.


    But all of a sudden, there were now six Cup Demon Emperorsing for the girl. With the real one, that made seven.


    She observed each of them, noting how they were all as powerful as each other, all as powerful as the real Cup Demon Emperor.


    Moment Queen was worried, thinking the girl might end up getting killed. The girl had defied her expectations, but what she was faced with now was far greater than anything that hade before.


    But with events concerning Zero, a defiance of expectations was amon urrence. Moment Queen almost had her socks blown off, when she saw Zero y each and every copy of Cup Demon Emperor with ease. It truly was as if she was swatting a bunch of bothersome flies.


    Every time she attacked, there¡¯d be one Cup Demon Emperor less to deal with.


    But when these Cup Demon Emperor copies died, more and more were summoned to take their ces.


    Moment Queen was bbergasted. Even when she was at her strongest, at peak performance before her fall from grace, not even she had achieved such wild amounts of power.


    Although the girl could not kill Cup Demon Emperor entirely, she had easily exerted what was necessary to do so many times over. And she had greatly suppressed Cup Demon Emperor and his ns by killing him over and over, not letting him go free to deal with other matters on the battlefield.


    ¡°So, how do we kill him once and for all?¡± Moment Queen was still searching for the answer.


    She noticed ten was the max number of copies he could create of himself at any given time.


    ¡°I may not know what power he possesses, but there is no way he can keep respawning so easily. Unless his true body is not connected to these or something? Would that mean none of those bodies are real? And if that was so, where does his true self lie?¡± Moment Queen¡¯s mind was a tangled brush of questions right now.


    Moment Queen¡¯s eyes then shed. In her mind, she recorded the precise moment a bug turned into a copy of Cup Demon Emperor.


    She kept reying the sight in her mind, over and over again, desperate to learn something new or find the trick to this entire shenanigan.


    And eventually, she did catch something strange.


    She smiled, thinking she might have learned something. She said to herself, ¡°They really aren¡¯t real. They¡¯re little more than doppelgangers.¡±


    Moment Queen was not entirely correct. If it was a doppelganger, Zero would have been able to kill the real one just as easily. The Asura Sutra could destroy the spirit stone when killing the spirit itself, after all.


    The fabricated emperors were like pets of Cup Demon Emperor himself.


    He ced his power in one bug and turned it into a copy of himself. When that ¡°cup¡± was killed, he could make another one just as easily as he had made the first.


    And because Cup Demon Emperor had opened ten gene locks, he could create ten active cups at the same time.


    Unfortunately, that did not matter much. Moment Queen only wanted to find out where the real Cup Demon Emperor was. Cut off the head of the snake, and the body dies, after all.


    Suddenly, she smiled again, saying, ¡°Aha! I found you.¡±

 Chapter 1315 - Godslayer Legend

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Godyer Legend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moment Queen had been looking for the true spirit, but in her constant re-watches of the video she had recorded in her mind, she did notice something.


    With every bug that became Cup Demon Emperor, she saw another smaller bug writhe around them. It was like a little football, but its dominant color was ck, and it possessed a cup on its back.


    It was camouged well, so it didn¡¯t stick out. That was why spotting it had been so difficult and it had taken so long, but whenever a bug became a cup, that little one was around it.


    Unfortunately, finding it was difficult, and she didn¡¯t think she could keep an eye on it alone.


    Before the bugs became copies of Cup Demon Emperor, the little bug that possessed a cup on its back was simr to a chimney that was emitting ck smoke.


    It disappeared quickly, and then, the bugs that were around it would be those copies of Cup Demon Emperor.


    ¡°That must be it!¡± Moment Queen watched it intently now, with her own two eyes. She was able to spot it every now and again, emitting the ck smoke like a puff of perfume. And then, when this urred, she¡¯d see the big bugs in its vicinity transform and take on the shape of Cup Demon Emperor.


    She didn¡¯t take action just yet, though. It¡¯d be impossible for her to walk up and kill it, considering how agile it was. She knew she should take her time and not be so hasty.


    Seeing the little girl do her thing, Moment Queen decided to teleport next to her.


    Then, over the fraction of a second, she went elsewhere right past her. But just before she did this, her lips swiftly moved to speak and provide Zero the intel she sought to impart.


    With how quickly she was going, any onlookers would only see Moment Queen hurriedly speed right past her.


    The bug knight Moment Queen was still dealing with eventually caught up to her, spitting out silk in an attempt to trap her.


    Moment Queen evaded everything it tried to do effortlessly, and unbeknownst to her opponent, she was still secretly keeping an eye on the little girl and her own dilemma.


    But more importantly, she was keeping track of where the ck bug with a cup on its back was scurrying to.


    Suddenly, Moment Queen teleported to the ck bug and used her geno sword to stab it.


    Dong!


    Moment Queen was incredibly fast, and before the eyes of the opponent, it was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    Unfortunately, her sword was unable to pierce the shell of the little bug. And while that was dismaying, it was enough. That was because she had left an ugly white mark across the carapace, which worked against its ck camouge.


    The bug was maddened by what she had tried to do, though. Like the exhaust of a humvee or the flue of an upset volcano, it began emitting its ck smoke everywhere.


    Moment Queen quickly dashed away from the smoke, not wanting to hang around and find out what effects it might have on her. But the bug wasn¡¯t keen to let her transgression slide. With great anger, it made the decision to chase after Moment Queen, but it was all toote. A Bone Dagger had pinned it in its ce.


    The bug squealed and squirmed for a couple of seconds, before exploding into a thick, soupy, red haze. When the bug died, all the Cup Demon Emperor copies went with it. They all went up in a puff of smoke.


    And then, in tandem, the enemies that hade to the shelter sought to flee the battle. In great terror and fright, the host that hade to conquer the shelter began running away in every direction they could.


    Moment Queen immediately started killing them as they went, and picked off any stragglers she could.


    In Cup Demon Shelter, there was a robed spirit staring at a can. Inside the can were three ck bugs with cups on their backs.


    ¡°The heir of Godyer Luo has revealed himself. My Cup Demon has died; send word. I am sure the emperors of this realm will relish the opportunity to aid me.¡± The spirit smiled. And then, many ck bugs began to fly out from underneath his fingers.


    In Moving Star Shelter, Snowball and Xie Qing King clutched each other tightly as they were electrocuted back to full health.


    They were the ones who had been injured the most, and the silver fox was keen¡ªalmost too keen¡ªto help them recover.


    ¡°I¡¯m groovy! I¡¯m fit as a fiddle!¡± Xie Qing King pleaded, beneath the brutality of the electricity he was being forced to endure.


    Unheeding, the silver fox continued shocking them both back to full health.


    Woof! Snowball said, in a half-squeal.


    Moment Queen performed a quick headcount and noted not many had died, primarily through the healing distributed by the Holy Rhino and the silver fox. Unfortunately, the shelter itself was in wild disarray. There was little of it left following the carnage.


    They had managed to kill seven creatures all in all, but the strongest of them had been vaporized by Xie Qing King. There was not a trace of its body left to be found.


    The ck-haireddy Zero was busy preparing food, as everyone regained some happiness in the jovial mood brought on by victory. Moment Queen stared at the girl for a while, thinking about how much she admired her. She knew the girl was the purple-haireddy.


    Even Dry Bone King looked at her with admiration.


    They were all shocked by Zero¡¯s performance that day, and how after all the time they had spent together, they had not known the full extent of what she could do. She wasn¡¯t just the near-mute cook Han Sen kept as apanion. There was something special about her, that was for sure.


    Across the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, ck bugs were individually being sent to emperor shelters.


    ¡°Gu Demon, what are you up to?¡± an emperor asked, while looking at the bug.


    The bug then disyed a video of Zero fighting ten Cup Demon Emperors, all at once.


    ¡°Godyer Luo?¡± the emperor said, as he stared at Zero with a sudden feeling of contempt.


    ¡°The heir of Godyer Luo hase.¡±


    ¡°I would like to see the true extent of his power.¡±


    ¡°The time for revenge hase.¡±


    ...


    Across all the emperor shelters, their rulers all looked to be in shock.

 Chapter 1316 - One Versus the Whole Sanctuary

    <h4>Chapter 1316: One Versus the Whole Sanctuary</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It took Han Sen four days to return to Moving Star Shelter.


    By the time he got back, the fight was already over and the crisis had been averted, or at the very least met head-on during his absence and resolved in a massive battle he had missed out on.


    When Han Sen returned, though, he wasn¡¯t exactly delighted at the results. Before himy the ruins and remnants of what was once a glorious and immactely conceived and constructed shelter. And in the midst of the ruins was Xie Qing King, who seemed to be enjoying a nice, cold beer. Still, he was d the ce had been saved and hispanions had pulled through.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Han Sen gave him a high-five.


    Han Sen had heard what had transpired through Thorn Queen, especially what Xie Qing King had managed pull off in order to kill Gold General.


    ¡°I am Xie Qing King, not Xie Qing Emperor,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    ¡°I thought you were a super emperor now!¡± Han Sen said, in hysterics.


    Fortunately, no one had died during the siege. An incredible thing, too, given how hairy things became. Having the silver fox and the Holy Rhino around to heal was a brilliant thing, and they had both proven themselves to be invaluable assets to theposition of Han Sen¡¯s primary force, despite Xie Qing King¡¯s personal feelings towards Little Silver¡¯s shock therapy treatment.


    The talent of healing was quite rare, overall. Individually, such creatures had a hard time surviving due to their weakness in attacking.


    And because of that, it was difficult for them to level up.


    Nine gene lock creatures like the Holy Rhino were an extremely rare find, and it was no wonder its original owner had gone to such lengths to procure it.


    Saint Fan himself made sure to use the Holy Rhino a lot, too, and it had proven a great asset for him, before his death.


    Han Sen, Thorn Queen, and Xie Qing King were having a merry chat when Moment Queen exited the spirit hall, heading in their direction. Moment Queen didn¡¯t seem like her usual self, though. In fact, she was looking quite grim. It prompted the interest and concern of those talking.


    ¡°Can someone tell me who Godyer Luo is?¡± Moment Queen asked.


    Moment Queen was in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary when Godyer Luo was in the third, so it wasn¡¯t too surprising to learn she did not know much about him.


    ¡°A human elite; why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Sen thought her asking such a question was strange. Something was amiss.


    Moment Queen pointed at Zero and said, ¡°I just returned from the spirit base. All the spirits there are saying she is the heir of this Godyer Luo guy, and that they¡¯re all nning to kill her as revenge or something.¡±


    ¡°Define the all that is nning to kill her.¡±


    Han Sen knew this was going to happen, one way or another. Spirits were quite vengeful creatures, but none had yet learned he was the true heir to Godyer Luo.


    He didn¡¯t expect this to be an issue this far down the line, though, prompted by a misunderstanding.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t too afraid. Han Sen was an incredibly mighty person now, and he¡¯d do whatever it took to protect Zero, provided she even needed protection¡ªthe wild and wonderful thing she was.


    Moment Queen went ahead to say, ¡°All the spirits want to kill Zero. They know we are in herpany. We¡¯re on our own out here. This is bad!¡±


    ¡°Well, what can we do about it? We¡¯re not feeding Zero to the dogs, if that¡¯s what your poisonous heart is contemting,¡± Han Sen mused.


    Moment Queen suggested, ¡°We go into hiding. We go underground, like, literally. We give this dump up for now. Go to the underground shelter, have a nice cold pint, and wait for all this to blow over.¡±


    ¡°And what about the humans we¡¯ve ensured the security of?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen had asserted control and assured the safety of many shelters by this point. There were many humans, far more than the underground shelter could offer refuge to.


    ¡°Maybe they can go hide in that Alliance ce Xie Qing King likes to drone on about?¡± Moment Queen offered.


    Han Sen rejected the idea, saying, ¡°No. If we lose the shelters, we might as well off them ourselves.¡±


    Moment Queen said, ¡°I fear you are having difficulty grasping the gravitas of the situation here. There are at least a dozen emperorsing, all looking to nt Zero¡¯s head on a pike. She¡¯s a remarkable fighter, I¡¯ll give her that, but this is a threat that is too much for any one person to even dream of defeating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help her fight, and fine: tell the humans to return to the Alliance while we sort this out,¡± Han Sen conceded.


    ¡°And how do you hope to stop this enemy force? It¡¯ll only take one punch off one of them to end our lives,¡± Moment Queen thought Han Sen was overestimating his own talent. He was jeopardizing everything by being so cocky and boisterous, she believed.


    Moment Queenposed herself and then said, ¡°The second, fourth, fifth, and seventh Son of Gods are on their way. We hide or we die, it¡¯s that simple!¡±


    ¡°Let theme. I will kill them all,¡± Han Sen said, casually.


    ¡°Yeah, what are you fussing about? Back in the day, when I had to face a siege, I didn¡¯t have any fancy-schmancy super creatures to heal. We had sticks! Two sticks, and a rock for the whole shelter¡ªand we had to share the rock! Buck up, girl, you are one very lucky spirit!¡± Xie Qing King said, chucking the remainder of his beer away. It was difficult to tell if he was being serious or not.


    ¡°This is madness!¡± Moment Queen had no clue what was going through their minds anymore.


    ¡°Madness? This is the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary! Have some godd*mn faith, Moment Queen. I have a n! So, for now, go and tell humans to return to the Alliance. Things are going to heat up, of course, but we¡¯ve weathered worse storms than this. They will not crush us,¡± Han Sen said.


    Moment Queen was unable to convince them to change their course of action, so she ended up having no choice but to abide by their decision. She notified the other shelters as she was told to.


    Han Sen then got deep into nning out how he was going to defeat what wasing and turn the tides in his favor. He wanted to take over the entire sanctuary, anyway.


    Han Sen had opened ten gene locks with Jadeskin, and with Little Angel by his side, ying emperors should prove no problem, he thought.


    With Zero and the silver fox¡¯s help, he wagered he¡¯d be able to take on thirty emperors without even breaking a sweat.


    Thorn Queen came to Han Sen in a bit of a rush, and then she presented the snake egg. There were cracks running along the shell, suggesting it was about to hatch.


    Not long after, it all came apart as a red-scaled dragon emerged, saying, ¡°Oh yeah! I¡¯m back.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Well, you just remember to keep your end of this bargain. We made a deal, remember?¡±


    ¡°Of course! A hundred years is nothing. You are too kind!¡± Dragon King was starting to talk more like a human now.

 Chapter 1317 - Asura’s Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Asura¡¯s Betrayal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Well, now that I know you¡¯re on my side, I have a problem you might be able to help me with.¡± Han Sen went on to tell Dragon King about theing siege Moment Queen had reported.


    ¡°Are you saying the entire Third God¡¯s Sanctuary is against us? And who is Godyer Luo, anyway?¡± Dragon King asked, with widened eyes.


    ¡°He was a human who ughtered a bunch of spirits in this ce,¡± Han Sen exined sinctly.


    ¡°Are you sure? How could he have triggered the ire of so many emperors if all he did was go about killing and conquering, very much like what you have done?¡± Dragon King thought it was quite strange.


    Han Sen admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know the full story behind it, I¡¯ll be honest. But to make so many spirits and emperors hate him, he must have done something far worse than kill a bunch of pompous spirits. This is unusual, I¡¯ll confess.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Dragon King did not believe he was hearing the truth. That wasn¡¯t to say he believed Han Sen was lying, mind.


    Han Sen then slowly started to say, ¡°I have heard that Godyer Luo wields the power of Asura.¡±


    ¡°Pah! Don¡¯t feed me that cowpat. I¡¯m the only person in existence who knows the true power of Asura,¡± Dragon King said, with confidence.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Asura Sutra? And you¡¯re the sole one? How can you know, but not the other generals?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The Asura Sutra is...¡± Dragon King¡¯s talk suddenly trailed off. When he resumed his speech, he said, ¡°How dare you! Stop trying to trick me into telling you. This Godyer chap couldn¡¯t have the power of Asura, because he isn¡¯t Asura.¡±


    ¡°The Asura Sutra isn¡¯t even that good. Zero learned it, and all she did was go a little hyper and kill a spirit. That¡¯s what has prompted all the other emperors to take up arms and go after her. It¡¯s a little too much of a coincidence, though, don¡¯t you think?¡± Han Sen exined further.


    ¡°But humans are unable to learn the Asura Sutra,¡± Dragon King said, resolutely.


    Han Sen then went to find Zero and bring her before Dragon King so she could demonstrate the Asura powers she could wield.


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible. Impossible! Impossible. Impossible! How are humans able to practice the Asura Sutra?! Impossible. Impossible! Impossible,¡± Dragon King repeated, as if the shock had thrown him into a daze.


    ¡°Godyer Luo¡¯s Falsified-Sky Sutra is practically the same as the Asura Sutra,¡± Han Sen told him.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking crap.¡± Dragon King refused to believe what he was hearing.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°I have a blood rtion with Godyer Luo; I am the true heir. It isn¡¯t Zero. And I have read the Falsified-Sky Sutra and I can confirm, 100%, they are one and the same.¡±


    Dragon King didn¡¯t even say anything in response to this im.


    So, Han Sen spoke again, telling him, ¡°My sister has practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra, and I have seen her use it in action. The powers are the same, and now, I have a personal stake in all this trouble. Thest thing I want, when shees here to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, is for her to suffer what I am about to go through. I don¡¯t want emperors looking to bully her because of a skill she possesses.¡±


    Dragon King appeared to be conflicted, but shock was the prevailing emotion. And he was feeling so much shock, he could hardly speak.


    Han Sen went on to say, ¡°In the Alliance, there is another race of beings. They aren¡¯t human, and they are whom we call shura. The Falsified-Sky Sutra was retrieved from a tomb belonging to one of their perished kings.¡±


    Dragon King finally responded, and he asked, ¡°What do they look like? These... shura?¡±


    Han Sen described their appearance, and Dragon King¡¯s face distorted.


    ¡°Can you tell me if there is a rtion between the shura and this stuff?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon King told Han Sen, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me find a solution to this problem of ours, it¡¯s us versus the rest of the sanctuary. We¡¯re both in the same boat here,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King nibbled his lips before talking again. ¡°Okay, tell me what you want to know. Personally, I don¡¯t think anything I tell you will be of any service, but if peace of mind is enough, then I am here for your elucidation.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you can, then,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon King sighed and said, ¡°Fine. Even if didn¡¯t tell you, the truth would have toe out eventually.¡±


    Dragon King went quiet for a while, as if he wasposing what he was about to say. Then, after a period of silence psed, he said, ¡°You were right. Mister Ancient Devil summoned a demi-god with a Demi-God Geno Core, but you were wrong in the suggestion that he used us as the sacrifice. He was able to summon the super creatures and spirits necessary, but that aside, he required my help.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± Han Sen did not understand what help Dragon King could provide, or if the summoning of a demi-god even required help when he was able to do it so simply.


    Dragon King said, ¡°I told you that demi-gods will help you after being summoned. But, as with all things, it depends on their mood on that particr day. And what¡¯s more, Ancient Devil Emperor did not summon a demi-god for aid.¡±


    ¡°What did he want, then?¡± Han Sen had a guess in mind, but he still wanted to ask for confirmation.


    Dragon King said, ¡°He wanted to kill the demi-god and take the core for himself.¡±


    Han Sen was able to guess this, but still, hearing that was what Ancient Devil Emperor wished to do was rather unnerving to hear.


    ¡°And what happened then? Did he seed?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Dragon King paused, and then went on to say, ¡°Well, sess is all rtive.¡±


    ¡°And what is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Mister Ancient Devil did trick the demi-god, but it wasn¡¯t him who killed the summoned one. And it wasn¡¯t him who took the core,¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°Asura?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°Yes. He killed the demi-god and took the Demi-God Geno Core. That was what formed the basis of the betrayal incident you have long pestered me about.¡±

 Chapter 1318 - Strange Demi-God

    <h4>Chapter 1318: Strange Demi-God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen waited for Dragon King to finish his speech, but he struggled to believe the validity of the tale he had just been told.


    If Ancient Devil Emperor wanted to fight a demi-god, would it even be possible for him to be careless enough to allow a subordinate to not only stealing his kill, but take the Demi-God Geno Core, as well?


    And if Asura was able to get away with doing so, on the circumstance of what could be considered dumb luck, how could he have been strong enough to turn against Ancient Devil Emperor, so much so that it influenced others to betray their supposed leader, too?


    Furthermore, Ancient Devil Emperor already had a Demi-God Geno Core of his own. Why would he risk everything by using it to y another demi-god, just so he could obtain another?


    Just like the jue Han Sen possessed, they weren¡¯t artifacts that boosted the abilities of a person in any way.


    Dragon King and Yaksha, up to this point, had not spoken a single word concerning the betrayal. Although Dragon King had now stepped forward to elucidate a few minor details, the majority of the mystery Han Sen had long sought to uncover still remained fogged and unlearned.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind was clogged with a number of questions, just as it always was. And he earnestly hoped Dragon King would be willing to give him the answer he wanted most.


    But it seemed as if he had overstepped his own boundaries, because he had reeled back now and quit being so talkative.


    He was Han Sen¡¯s servant now, though, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to stop prodding him for more answers. After learning the few tidbits he had, Han Sen was hungry for more. He decided to ask, ¡°How did Asura manage to kill a demi-god? What did he get out of doing that?¡±


    Dragon King¡¯s lips trembled and tripped over each other, holding in words that weren¡¯t quite willing to part his vocal box. He looked away for a moment, as if to consider what exactly he should say. When he was ready, he turned back to look at Han Sen and said, ¡°It¡¯splicated. The entire thing is like a feverish dream when I remember it now. Truth be told, we weren¡¯t entirely sure whether or not it was a demi-god we had actually killed.¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t really sure what to make of that, so he pushed for more and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you summoned one? How can you not know you summoned a demi-god, when you went through the necessary steps for the summoning of a demi-god?¡±


    Dragon King was still remaining mum about the crux of the issue, skirting around the subject as best he could.


    Han Sen was worried Dragon King would buckle. It was obviously a difficult subject for him to talk about, and it was impressive he had given up as much as information as he had. Han Sen didn¡¯t want him retreating back into some sort of shell and refusing to say more.


    Dragon King said, ¡°Mister Ancient Devil used the core to summon a demi-god, but it was... weird.¡±


    ¡°What was so strange about it?¡± Han Sen enquired.


    Dragon King said, ¡°Mister Ancient Devil nned on summoning a weak demi-god. He could learn the strength of a demi-god by examining their altar before hemitted to the summoning ritual.¡±


    ¡°He had more than one Demi-God Geno Core, and eventually, he settled on one for the sacrifice. The altar, however, was so weak that it was unable to consume a super creature that was offered in sacrifice; alive, leastways. And this weakness was reflected in the demi-god himself, when he was fully summoned.¡±


    ¡°No matter how weak demi-gods are, they must have a fitness of at least five thousand. That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen had learned about demi-gods through the Ji family. The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s weakest creatures had a fitness level of five thousand, and that was the bare minimum. Survival in such a ce, for any human, was a trial and a half.


    Grandpa Ji told Han Sen that even if he did manage to obtain a greater fitness number than five thousand, he should never underestimate the creatures and spirits of that ce.


    Even if they were weak in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, they¡¯d be noughing matter in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°He was going to use our collective power and geno treasures to kill a demi-god. Even if we were unable to kill the demi-god we summoned, making it bleed and collecting its blood would make the venture worthwhile. After all, it was a being that inhabited the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary we were summoning, and it was only natural for us all to be afraid and nervous with the task at hand. But when that demi-god appeared before us, it was already on the precipice of death. Killing it would have been an easy job for any one of us.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, you guys were that lucky?¡± Han Sen was surprised to hear they were that fortunate.


    ¡°Lucky?¡± Dragon King gave Han Sen a strange look before proceeding to say, ¡°None of his ns were of any worth, so Asura stepped forth and killed it. Then, he took his power! It was like the savage twist of a knife, and suddenly, there was division in the ranks and contention amongst the generals. A fight broke out, and it resulted in the utter ruin of Ancient Devil Shelter.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like Asura did a good, old-fashioned kill steal. I don¡¯t really see what the big fuss is about. Couldn¡¯t you guys have just talked it out?¡± Han Sen was a little underwhelmed, learning this was the answer to the mystery he had long wished to be revealed.


    Dragon King looked at Han Sen strangely once more, and he told him, ¡°I said the demi-god looked weird, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, weird. As in, it¡¯s weird this emperor we summoned is dying weird, right?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It would have been lucky if that had actually happened.¡± Dragon King paused and sighed for a brief moment, before exining, ¡°Before the demi-god died, he said something that chilled our very bones.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and what did he say?¡± Han Sen asked. He wished Dragon King spoke a little faster, as it aggravated Han Sen when every word and syble was delivered so slowly.


    ¡°He said he was God.¡± Dragon King¡¯s voice trembled to speak that final word.


    ¡°God?!¡± Han Sen had heard a lot about some figure proiming itself to be God, and he didn¡¯t think Dragon King was preaching about the Big Cheese of Christianity when saying this.


    It sounded just like the God figure Han Jinzhi was said to have met.

 Chapter 1319 - Completely Erased

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Completely Erased</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Well, it might be normal for some demi-gods to refer to themselves as gods, right? It¡¯s in their title, after all. I know enough stuffy spirits around these parts that have a godplex,¡± Han Sen said, grasping at straws for a possible reason why the spirit might have called itself God.


    ¡°Well, those thoughts crossed our minds, too. And thinking it to be arrogance, we wanted to kill it even more. That, however, was when the spirit said something else.¡± When Dragon King¡¯s sentence came to a close, his face drooped into an unsettling grimace.


    Han Sen did not ask or prompt him to tell what was said; he just stared at Dragon King intensely.


    With bent vocals, Dragon King stuttered out a few words. He said, ¡°Whoever kills God will be erased.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think much of it, at first. More than anything, he believed the demi-god that called itself God was merely bluffing. It was like a riff on the cliche of, ¡°If you strike me down, I¡¯ll be more powerful than you could possibly imagine.¡± That sort of thing.


    It would either be that, or ¡°I¡¯ll haunt your *ss from beyond the grave.¡±


    Dragon King went on to borate, given the awkward silence that followed what he had just spoken. He said, ¡°Again, we didn¡¯t care much for what the demi-god said. Asura had heard enough of the pompous spirit he believed it to be, and with great anger, he struck it down. This, of course, was to the grand and terrible displeasure of Mister Ancient Devil.¡±


    ¡°Me and Asura were tight. We were very good friends. That being said, I knew where my allegiancesy, and I did not want to betray Mister Ancient Devil. The others, for whatever reasonspelled them, did not. They were with Asura and immediately started fighting.¡±


    ¡°Asura was the strongest out of us all, though. After he killed the demi-god, that might and power were only amplified.¡±


    ¡°Those who followed him believed Asura would win. And as spirits often do, they gravitated towards the strongest amongst them, which was likely to be him. If Mister Ancient Devil was going to lose, of course the generals would want to support the master that took his ce. But that did note to pass, and shortly after the transgression, he disappeared.¡± Dragon King almost looked afraid, speaking this.


    ¡°What do you mean exactly?¡± Han Sen asked. The tale was riveting, and he was eager for an boration of every detail.


    ¡°He disappeared. He vanished. He was simply gone. The prevailing belief over what might have urred was split between two ideas; either he was taken to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, or he legged it and had no need for anyone else.¡±


    Dragon King¡¯s speech stumbled once more, as it frequently did. After a breath forposure, he went on to say, ¡°Aside from those of us who apanied Mister Ancient Devil in the hopes of ying a summoned demi-god, everyone seemed to forget Asura¡¯s existence. He was a famous spirit, and his name was heralded far and wide. But after those events, it was like he had been forgotten about. Everyone forgot who he was! Even spirits who had known him for one-hundred-thousand years forgot the name ¡°Asura.¡± Neither his creatures nor his heirs recalled who he was. It was just as that frightening spirit had said, before its death... He who killed him would bepletely erased!¡±


    ¡°The only ones who remembered him were the generals that were there with him, but even that was only for a brief while. Even they soon forgot.¡±


    Dragon King looked visibly afraid as he told this story, and he leaned closer to tell Han Sen, ¡°Before Asura left, though, he made me swear not to tell anyone what had transpired that day. He also wrote down the sutra on my scale. He told me to look after the people who practiced that power, and while I initially believed him to be talking about his kids, Iter learned none of them had practiced his powers.¡±


    ¡°I tried looking for Asura for a long time after, but over time, the notoriety of our band began to fade, too. Even we were forgotten about; Mister Ancient Devil, included. We faded to legend, and then to myth, and then to nothing. The only difference was, we remained here,¡± Dragon King exined.


    Han Sen was shocked, hearing all this. He told him, ¡°Maybe Asura was taken to the Alliance, and the shura are his descendants. And maybe that¡¯s why they cannot enter the sanctuaries. It all adds up!¡± If the story was true, Han Sen firmly believed that to be the most logical reason. The pieces seemed to fit.


    Dragon King said, ¡°You could be right! And if you have shura blood, you can practice the Asura Sutra. I¡¯ve stewed in the memory of this strange affair for far too long, and I think it¡¯s time I myself received some answers.¡±


    Han Sen knew Dragon King had told him everything he could, and there was little more he knew. His mention of the shura blood was curious, but it had thinned and be so light, the rtion was practically non-existent.


    The one with the true blood rtion was the Luo family who followed the shura.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll need to enter that shura tomb myself and do a little archaeology if I¡¯m to search for definitive answers. In retrospect, it¡¯s almost a shame I did not associate myself a little more with the Luo family. Given my history and spats with them, I doubt they¡¯d let me take a peek in their big book of secrets now,¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind wandered down the various avenues of how he might learn even more.


    Han Sen told Dragon King more about the shura and the Falsified-Sky Sutra, after that.


    Judging from what he was told, Dragon King started to believe Asura must have indeed gone to the Alliance. But in regards to how that had even happened, he had no clue.


    Perhaps he broke through the dimension, but if that was what had happened, Asura would have found himself in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, instead. The demi-god they had killed most certainly had some strange powers.


    ¡°I wonder, is Asura still alive?¡± Han Sen asked himself, fancying an encounter with him one day. He¡¯d have much to ask.


    If his spirit stone had not broken, he should still be alive. Provided the rules for spirits still applied, even when they were outside the sanctuaries.

 Chapter 1320 - Another Lock

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Another Lock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If Ancient Devil Emperor killed a demi-god, what would he gain from obtaining a core and its blood? Minus the whole being erased business, mind you.¡± Han Sen wondered this, reflecting on all he had been told in his conversation with Dragon King.


    With the magnitude of Ancient Devil Emperor power, he was the sort to have no problem ascending to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and bing a demi-god. From what he had heard, there would be no need for him to try something as risky as challenging a demi-god in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    There must have been a great benefit or bonus to achieve and retrieve, by willingly summoning a demi-god and attempting to kill one. Even the weakest demi-god would be noughing matter to deal with.


    What transpired after Asura killed the demi-god wentpletely against what anyone imagined might happen. Even Ancient Devil Emperor must not have expected the results, and so that was a catalyst for Han Sen asking this.


    Dragon King answered, saying, ¡°Mister Ancient Devil said spirits and creatures, and now humans I guess, could only open ten gene locks. If you became a demi-god, you were unable to open any more.¡±


    ¡°He must have opened ten of them, yes?¡± Han Sen asked. He thought this was a given, but asking for confirmation did not hurt.


    Dragon King said, ¡°He did, yes. But he was driven by the belief that more could be unlocked.¡±


    ¡°There is an eleventh gene lock?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Not quite. There is another gene lock, but it isn¡¯t one of simple progression. It operates on a slightly different spectrum,¡± Dragon King said.


    ¡°Okay, and what¡¯s the difference?¡± This was the first Han Sen was hearing about such a thing, and he was keen to learn more.


    ¡°Admittedly, I¡¯m not entirely sure. Mister Ancient Devil didn¡¯t tell us much about it, but other emperors pursued the opening of this gene lock, too.¡±


    Dragon King continued, saying, ¡°Mister Ancient Devil strived tirelessly to open it. He worked on it for the longest time, employing various different means and methods. He never was sessful. The demi-god method was hisst resort.¡±


    Dragon King did not exin what this special gene lock was, so Han Sen was still at a loss.


    ¡°Is No God Emperor like Ancient Devil Emperor, I wonder? Is he going after this special gene lock? The dude wrecks, and he could totally be a demi-god if he wanted to. There has to be something keeping him here, not wanting to ascend just yet.¡± Han Sen mulled the oddities surrounding histest nemesis.


    Han Sen returned to the Alliance shortly after the discussion was over, at the behest of Ji Ruozhen who had given him a call.


    Han Sen picked it up and said, ¡°Hey Dad, how¡¯s Mom?¡±


    Ji Yanran¡¯s mother had been sick for a while. It wasn¡¯t an illness of any life-threatening capacity, but he still thought it polite to ask.


    Ji Ruozhen seemed to not be in the mood for the exchanging of social niceties, and he immediately asked, ¡°Did you send all those humans back to the Alliance? If you did... is it true?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that depends. What did you hear?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Ji Ruozhen exined to Han Sen, ¡°The spirits believe a child of Godyer Luo is in one of your shelters, and now they¡¯re out for blood.¡±


    Han Sen told him, ¡°Yes, I sent all the humans back. I¡¯ll get this situation ironed out, though, don¡¯t worry. And when I¡¯ve resolved the matter, they can all go back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what are you nning to do?¡± Ji Ruozhen asked.


    Han Sen told it to him straight, ¡°Fight, of course!¡±


    ¡°You really think you can pull a feat such as that off? You¡¯ve aplished things not thought possible, so I won¡¯t doubt you. But you¡¯re certain you can pull this off?¡± Ji Ruozhen sounded worried for Han Sen¡¯s wellbeing.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain.¡± Han Sen answered Ji Ruozhen resolutely, with no room for doubts or second-thoughts.


    Ji Ruozhen said, ¡°Good. But take care, please. Take a step back and understand the gravitas of this situation, for the entire stake of humanity¡¯s advancement in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary will be in your hands. You shoulder our future there, right now. If you lose, all will be lost.¡±


    ¡°I understand it well,¡± Han Sen said.


    Ji Ruozhen then muttered something inaudible before pausing. As if topose himself, he then cleared his throat and spoke, ¡°I said that as a president. As a father, it would pain me greatly to... see my daughter be upset.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I understand. I¡¯ll see this through to the end ande away smiling. You have my word on that,¡± Han Sen spoke with the intent to inspire confidence.


    Han Sen went on Sk next to read the news. Reports of what was going on were everywhere. You¡¯d have to be living beneath a veryrge rock on some icy asteroid in the distant corners of the gxy to not know what was happening.


    Dismayingly, people thought Han Sen should quit while he was ahead. They thought he shouldn¡¯t stand his ground, and that it would be best to retreat and throw in the towel.


    The humans who had been sent to the Alliance were all worried for what their future would hold. If their shelters were lost, then they¡¯d be unable to return, and their time in the sanctuaries was over.


    Many professionals analyzed the situation to the best of their abilities, and the general consensus amongst them was that Han Sen should leave, too.


    Before things went any further, though, Han Sen decided to have dinner with Ji Yanran. Throughout the meal, her lips staggered on the precipice of saying something. She clearly had something on her mind, but some phantom force stayed her from speaking.


    Han Sen decided to approach her from behind, knowing what she was feeling. He embraced her from behind and spoke on her behalf. ¡°Do you believe I can do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid,¡± Ji Yanran said, stroking the arms that caressed her.


    ¡°I would never do something that would prevent my return to your loving warmth. I will be careful, I promise. I don¡¯t want my time with you to end, ever. I might not be the strongest, and things might turn awry, but if they do, I¡¯ll run. I¡¯ll run right through the teleporter, through that door, and into your arms. You¡¯ll see me again.¡± Han Sen leaned down to kiss her, and then said, ¡°Plus, I want a son. I can¡¯t let myself die just yet.¡±


    Ji Yanranughed and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather a daughter, one that is like Bao¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a little princess of my own, either. Four or five of them would be ideal, I think. That would sure make for a lively household.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t just want to revel in the exercise of making so many children?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is always fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have some cheek!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Han Sen then returned to the sanctuary. Hispanions had been on red alert, not wanting to miss the precise moment an approaching enemy could be spotted. This was not the time for sloppiness nor mistakes.


    A few dayster, while Han Sen spoke with Xie Qing King, he saw a shadow begin to approach the shelter. It had the intimidating presence of a looming mountain that was set to swallow the earth.


    Boom!


    A giantnded atop the rubble of the ruined shelter, forming two craters; one for each foot.

 Chapter 1321 - Biggest Problem

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Biggest Problem</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Giant God Emperor hase; child of Godyer Luo,e forth and challenge me!¡± The spirit¡¯s voice was unbearably loud and frighteningly deep. When he spoke, his voice boomed, and the reverberations rattled one¡¯s chest and shook thend around.


    ¡°That¡¯s one big boi!¡± Han Sen muttered, in half-jest.


    ¡°Hey, BFG, how about you tone it down a little? We aren¡¯t deaf!¡± Xie Qing King said, in immediate response.


    Giant God Emperor brought his head down low to meet them. It was so big, it was like a toppling skyscraper swooping down.


    ¡°Can it, squirt! I¡¯m already breathing gently and speaking quietly. If you can¡¯t handle it, shove a baton in both your ears,¡± Giant God Emperor spoke again. Although the words were meant to intimidate, they were really just funny.


    He was facing Xie Qing King while he spoke, and with each stressed word, spit was fired at Xie Qing King like heavy rainfall.


    ¡°F*ck you! That¡¯s disgusting. Stop spitting!¡± Xie Qing King was infuriated by the spittle downpour and sought to throw a punch towards Giant God Emperor.


    But Xie Qing King was little more than a bothersome fly when standing next to Giant God Emperor. Still, Xie Qing King was unfazed by this difference in size, and so he made his fist ze, right as he leaped forward to clobber therger spirit¡¯s forehead.


    A big thumping sound followed the hit, and the massive body went flying backwards to ruin what little was left of the charred shelter behind him. It was a weird thing to see.


    Han Sen said, ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t fight here! Look at that thing. The shelter can¡¯t take much more of a beating.¡±


    Giant God Emperor stood up with a displeased grimace. He did not speak, and just immediately threw a punch back towards Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King dodged and flew up into the skies.


    The two then fought, eye to eye, level to level with Xie Qing King¡¯s airborne assist. There was no beating around the push or clever tactics being employed by the alu-alu-puncher, and he was going as direct as one could be.


    The silver fists repeatedly went up against the giant ones with surprising¡ªand amusingpetency. The shockwaves that erupted non-stop were rather dizzying, though.


    Han Sen was shocked, seeing how powerful Xie Qing King had be after opening his tenth gene lock. It had made an impressive change.


    And as the two battled, Moment Queen approached. She turned and looked to the skies and then watched.


    Moment Queenmented, ¡°Whoa! He¡¯s the sixth Son of God. You should run while you still can!¡±


    Han Sen merely smiled and continued to enjoy the spectacle, as if he were watching a friendly bout.


    On the peak of Moving Star Shelter, three other spirits were watching the fight as well. One of them was robed in a ck cloak. In his hand was a can. This was Gu Demon Emperor. Beside him was the all-too-familiar No God Emperor, who had be a bit of a pest for Han Sen, in recent times. The third spirit was unknown to them, but he was a little spooky to see. He had arge third eye lodged in his forehead.


    ¡°Xie Qing King is quite impressive! It is no wonder he was so famous back in the day,¡± this three-eyed spirit said.


    ¡°Age has done little to rust the grumpy old coot. If Xie Qing King starts firing on all cylinders, I don¡¯t believe Giant God Emperor can defeat him. Unfortunately, his special powers can only be used twice,¡± Gu Demon Emperor said.


    He had watched Xie Qing King defeat Gold General. The felling of that creature was a goliath task even for them, so he was well aware how strong Xie Qing King could actually be.


    The three-eyed spirit replied to his observations, saying, ¡°Killing the big lug shouldn¡¯t mean too much. We have many more emperors on the way, all eager to rip this lot to shreds.¡±


    The three-eyed spirit then looked around and asked, ¡°And that aside, where is Godyer Luo¡¯s child? That¡¯s what we came all this way for, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Inside the shelter somece, or what¡¯s left of it. Either that or she¡¯s retreated to the Alliance, like all the weakling humans would when put to the test.¡± Gu Demon spoke with clear contempt for the human race.


    ¡°We tried going after Godyer Luo himself once before, did we not? Even he was too much of a chicken and clucked off. We can¡¯t make mistakes this time, and our vengeance has been a long timeing.¡± The three-eyed spirit echoed the hatred Gu Demon Emperor was speaking with, and he looked bitter and spiteful.


    Gu Demon Emperor responded, saying, ¡°I sent word to many emperors. I can only presume they¡¯re on their way, and I suspect once they¡¯re here, we can finally let the ughtermence.¡±


    No God Emperor chimed in to say, ¡°You¡¯re all so blinded by the need for revenge against Godyer Luo, you¡¯re failing to acknowledge the real problem we face. And that problem is the man down there. Do you see him?¡±


    The other two now turned to look at where No God Emperor was aiming his eyes. They all saw Han Sen, who almost looked rxed as he spectated the battle that was on-going.


    The three-eyed spirit asked, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a thought! Do you think he might be another heir of Godyer Luo, as well?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. But believe me when I tell you he¡¯ll be an even harder foe to deal with. Don¡¯t underestimate him,¡± No God Emperor said.


    The three-eyed spirit said, ¡°It almost sounds like you¡¯replimenting the boy; sheesh, where did your spine run off to? If he¡¯s not an heir, as you say, then he doesn¡¯t have that one-hit kill power the girl does. If he doesn¡¯t have that, then we have nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Gu Demon Emperor was surprised by what No God Emperor had said, but he viewed things differently than the three-eyed spirit. Understanding No God Emperor wouldn¡¯t say what he had lightly, he asked, ¡°Can you borate on the powers he possesses?¡±


    No God Emperor said, ¡°His body hardens to be the strongest material I have ever had to deal with. I fought him, and not even my No God Sword was able to bring him harm with a clean hit.¡±


    ¡°What? You jest, surely!¡± Gu Demon Emperor and the three-eyed spirit were both taken aback by what they had just heard.


    They knew how powerful No God Emperor was, and the power wielded by his de of choice. They thought a resistance to its killing power was impossible.


    If even he could not y that man, then he might actually be a foe to be wary of.


    The three-eyed spirit¡¯s attitude to his warning became more serious, and with a grim look, he offered the suggestion, ¡°I can try to break his body through the use of my own power.¡±


    Gu Demon Emperor exined on his behalf, saying, ¡°His powers are very effective against physical defenses.¡±


    No God Emperor then went on to say, ¡°His swords wield the powers of time and space, too. I was unable to block his attacks.¡±


    Hearing this, they were in shock. Such a fiercebination was unheard of, and they viewed the man in a different light. They almost couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing, but they knew No God Emperor all too well. They knew he wouldn¡¯t joke or make up a falsehood.


    ¡°The human is that strong?¡± the other two asked in tandem.

 Chapter 1322 - Let’s Go

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Let¡¯s Go</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three-eyed spirit observed Han Sen closely now, paying more attention to him than anyone else. And as he watched him intently, the young man turned around and smiled. This gave him a shock.


    ¡°He knows we are here?¡± the three-eyed spirit gasped in surprise.


    Gu Demon Emperor said, ¡°Never; that should be impossible. We¡¯re so very far away, and on top of that, we¡¯ve hidden our lifeforces.¡±


    The three-eyed spirit was still unnerved by the smile he had received, though. He said, ¡°Well, if he¡¯s as tough as No God Emperor has been saying, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he knew we were here. If anything, it gives credence to his ims. If that¡¯s true, we might have a greater problem on our hands than we initially assumed.¡±


    The three-eyed spirit paused for a moment, then went on to say, ¡°Pah, and here I thought we were the problem on their hands. But Godyer Luo was so strong, and we still forced him to ascend to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. With thebined might and power of ourselves and the emperors still toe, there is no hope for the heir or the young man to escape death.¡±


    ¡°Is Ruin Emperor here yet?¡± Gu Demon Emperor asked.


    The three-eyed spirit answered, ¡°He set off two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Then the fate of this lot is sealed. Each and every one of those people will be brutally murdered when Ruin Emperor arrives.¡± Gu Demon was speaking with a bitter contempt for Han Sen and everyone with him.


    Many other spirits were slowly starting to arrive at the shelter now, all doing so in the belief they were hidden from the awareness of the shelter¡¯s upants.


    ¡°Is that a spirit fighting Giant God Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me you don¡¯t know who Xie Qing King is?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is he supposed to be famous?¡±


    ¡°He was, one hundred thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little before my time, but why would he be helping Godyer Luo¡¯s heir and the others?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He always was a bit of an oddball.¡±


    A colorful ship was on its way, sailing across the broad reaches of the nearby sea to its ultimate destination. Twodies were engaged in chit-chat, and their names were Flower Empress and Heavenly Empress.


    They weren¡¯t the shipmasters, however. The captain was currently helming the vessel.


    Another emperor was on its way to the shelter, soaring not too far above that same blue. This spirit was riding atop a dragon, and as it went, an abundance of frightening sea creatures followed in its wake.


    All these creatures arrived near the shelter and remained in hiding.


    Nothing was escaping Han Sen¡¯s notice, though. He knew every single thing that wasing to his shelter, and despite that, he was not afraid.


    Snowball appeared to have just as much knowledge as Han Sen did, but its reaction was slightly different. Shivering in fear, it was cowering behind Bao¡¯er¡¯s back. Although the creature resembled a dog, it was a scaredy-cat, more than anything. It was allergic to the mere concept of danger.


    Perhaps it was a glutton for punishment, but being with Bao¡¯er made it feel a touch safer. Despite her frequent bullying, there was something about her presence that made it feel better.


    Baby Ghost was not looking too good, either. He had only opened seven gene locks, so his strength was still far below all his peers. There¡¯d be no hope of himpeting with any of the spirits or creatures that hade, mouths drooling with a bloodlust.


    ¡°How can this nipoop acquire so many enemies?! We¡¯re doomed! Yes, we¡¯re doomed!¡± Baby Ghost was not fond of the idea of staying there to fight it out, as he thought there was no chance of victory. His mind feverishly searched for a way in which he might escape his current predicament and live to see another day.


    Moment Queen¡¯s life was in Han Sen¡¯s hands, as it had been for a long time. But now, it was teetering near the space between his fingers. This was a decisive moment for them all, with repercussions that could shape the future of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. She had to fight, despite the slim chances of survival. And while she had had her fair share of ups and downs with Han Sen, she was going to do all she could to see him through.


    She knew of the enemies that were closing in, but she also knew that was not the brunt of it. The worst had yet toe.


    And this was a thought that nted a seed of unsettling emotions in her mind. Despite her determination to try, she and the others sessfully defending the shelter and emerging victorious was not something she could see happening.


    Even though Zero had an infinite vat of power, and she¡¯d undoubtedly bring down more than a grand count of spirits and creatures during the fight, she was not invincible. Her body was still that of a frail young girl. It was a numbers game now, and the odds were stacked against them tenfold.


    And to make matters worse, she wasn¡¯t even there. Ever since Han Sen took her back to the Alliance, she had yet to show up again.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t keep his best weapon locked up. What is he nning to do? This is Han Sen, after all. He always has a trick up his sleeve,¡± Moment Queen said to herself, pondering the events toe.


    Han Sen knew the spirits had alle for one target in particr, and that was Godyer Luo¡¯s heir. If they did not see Zero there, he believed, they would not begin an all-out assault.


    If they did proceed forward with an attack, despite her absence, then Han Sen would give Zero a call so she coulde and catch them all off-guard.


    Boom!


    Giant God Emperor began to stumble and fall, as a sharp silver light plunged deep into his chest.


    Giant God Emperor had been killed, and with Xie Qing King¡¯s typical cockiness, he stepped forward to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Me! I hope you¡¯re ready to meet your maker.¡± A spirit answered the call, pointing a wheel at Han Sen.


    ¡°He kind of looks like The King,¡± Flower Empress said.


    ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s not him,¡± Heavenly Empress said.


    ¡°Heavenly, where is Godyer¡¯s heir?¡± A female voice sounded, from someone else on the ship.


    Heavenly Empress turned and gave a bow. She said, ¡°I scanned the entire shelter, but as far as I can tell, she is not yet present. She must be in the Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Then we wait,¡± the empress said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heavenly Empress said, returning her gaze to the battleground.


    Xie Qing King had taken down five emperors himself by this point, but tiredness was starting to catch up with him. He finally needed a breather.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to show off, don¡¯t you think?¡± Han Sen said, stepping forward to provide Xie Qing King with a rest.


    ¡°Okay, bossman. Have fun up there.¡± Xie Qing King went to sit down next to Bao¡¯er.


    He was sweating profusely, knowing he exhausted too much power in those few fights.


    ¡°Who wants to fight me, then?¡± Han Sen had learned to say it with the intimidating confidence Xie Qing King would use. He knew it would be best to thin the herd one-by-one now rather thanter.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a small human. Let mee over there and swat you like the bug that you are!¡± Four spirits leaped out from the sidelines, wanting to squash the pompous human underfoot.


    Han Sen did not know why Xie Qing King could fight them one-by-one, while he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they know I¡¯m too hot for them to handle solo,¡± Han Sen thought.


    That was incorrect, though. Han Sen didn¡¯t fight alone when he took on other shelters. He always attacked with the silver fox and Purple Emperor by his side. Without them there, they thought he¡¯d be an easy target. Hence why so many emperor spirits were so eager to take him on at once.


    The four spirits themselves were surprised they had all jumped forward to fight in tandem. It wasn¡¯t as if they had nned that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Han Sen said.

 Chapter 1323 - One Sword One Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1323: One Sword One Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s attitude had fanned the mes of the spirits¡¯ hatred towards humans, whom most already despised. The four that had leaped forward to take him on all rushed forward to end him with one mighty, co-operative strike.


    A suffocating pir of ck smoke, a hefty boulder, a tornadoposed of lethal winds, and a barrage of thin metal spikes all came towards Han Sen, ready to utterly destroy him.


    Han Sen was unable to turn back, since he had alreadymitted to the fight and acted all pompous about it. Even if he did seek to flee, there¡¯d be nowhere he could go, anyway.


    But he knew he had to act swiftly and carefully. Taking on four emperors solo was no joke, and although those ahead of him weren¡¯t a preposed team, they seemed to immediately meld together and co-operate well. Undoubtedly, they had been unified through the same desire of wanting to see the human squirm.


    Still, there was interesting from the audience, in that they wanted to see how powerful he was. He had made a name for himself, so he couldn¡¯t have been all talk. And they were keen to see how he¡¯d respond to this sudden rush.


    And to those who had heard No God Emperor say what he had about Han Sen, their interest in the boy was tenfold. They were keen to see if he could live up to the lofty expectations established by the first Son of God.


    Han Sen pulled out a short sword and a longer one; Taia and the Phoenix Sword, respectively.


    When he moved, he ran towards the pointy punctures that were headed his way. When he was directly in front of them, he disappeared. He vanished in the blink of an eye.


    When Han Sen reappeared, the audience thought he was standing beside two emperors. Their initial glimpse was incorrect, for when their eyes came to focus on him again, they realized he hade before one emperor and wholly cut him in half.


    Everyone was shocked by this. In a one-versus-four fight, he had leaped fearlessly into the fray. Shirking a defensive formation, he jumped straight into an offense and mercilessly slew a spirit in a single strike.


    The other emperors sought to fall back, realizing the grave mistake they had made. But before any of them could respond, another one was getting well-acquainted with the brutality of Han Sen¡¯s swords. That was two down, two to go.


    Thinking this bought them some time, the other two emperors began to flee as the screaming and squelching of their second fallenrade rang in their ears. Daring to look back, they caught sight of the menace they had willfully engaged, and they saw Han Sening after them.


    As if he could teleport at will, Han Sen popped up beside the third emperor and killed him with a swift flick of his sword.


    The final emperor felt a chill run down his spine, and so he summoned the birth of a mountain to shield his behind. Thinking himself safe for a moment, and not hearing the sound of that stone crumbling, he turned around to take a look.


    Indeed, the shielding mountain had not been broken. But somehow, Han Sen was standing there, sword propped to the emperor¡¯s throat.


    Even if Han Sen had gone around the mountain, it didn¡¯t seem likely he could be that fast.


    As he thought about how Han Sen had gotten to him so quickly, his thoughts began to drift. It was then that he realized he was now airborne. When he thought about why thend below seemed so distant, he btedly realized Han Sen had hewn his head from his shoulders and sent his severed head flying through the air.


    Everyone was shocked at the power Han Sen could wield. They didn¡¯t think such might was achievable, and they each and all felt a little apprehensive about their impending attack.


    ¡°How can a human be that strong?¡±


    ¡°What if he is the heir of Godyer Luo?!¡±


    ¡°His swordskills are impressive.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Is that the manner of power Godyer Luo wielded?¡± Flower Empress asked.


    ¡°It is not; that human is employing space and time,¡± the other woman on the ship said.


    ¡°Wait, are you saying he uses both of those elements? And he can use them both together, at the same time?¡± Flower Empress asked again, with her mouth ajar in shock, hoping she had misunderstood.


    ¡°Yes, but the kills aren¡¯t 100% guaranteed like the Godyer. That man never missed,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°How do we beat that man, though?¡± Flower Empress asked.


    The elements of time and space were woven into the fabric of all. Flower Empress couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom a viable solution for how they might surmount Han Sen¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Soon you will find out,¡± the woman said, before going silent again.


    Flower Empress was curious to learn more, but she didn¡¯t dare ask. If the empress wished to tell her, she would have already. As such, she wasn¡¯t going to push the subject. This empress was a strange one, after all.


    The three-eyed spirit said, ¡°The powers of space and time? Although that is not the power Godyer Luo possessed, I would not say it is any worse.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the hits are delivered by hand and do not wholly escape the watchful eye of abatant. It is possible for an emperor to break his attack,¡± Gu Demon Emperor said.


    ¡°And who might be able to do that?¡± the three-eyed spirit asked.


    ¡°Him,¡± Gu Demon said.


    The three-eyed spirit looked forward to see an emperoring, riding atop a ck dragon. He wielded two hammers and hade before Han Sen.


    The three-eyed spirit looked rather happy, and he said, ¡°Now I understand.¡±


    Flower Empress and Heavenly Empress weren¡¯t really sure what was going on, and what might have been so special about the new challenger that hade before Han Sen.


    ¡°Are you saying this emperor can break Han Sen¡¯s power?¡± Heavenly Empress asked.


    ¡°Yes. His name is Ming Xing, and he too wields thebined might of both space and time. If anyone can take on the human emperor, it would be him,¡± the woman said.


    Flower Empress quickly turned back to look at him.


    ¡°My name is Ming Xing Emperor. I havee to kill you,¡± Ming Xing said coldly from atop his ck dragon.


    Han Sen did not say anything, and he simply ran towards the dragon-rider and disappeared.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t much in the mood for talking on this day, especially when spirits were keen on recycling the same sort of rote dialogue that was supposed to be threatening. All Han Sen wanted to do was kill them and get the assault over with.


    Ming Xing Emperor drew both his hammers and banged the two together.


    When the hammers collided, a ck hole formed.


    ¡°His hammers can create ck holes, and Han Sen should be drawn into them as he goes. If he slips into one, there¡¯ll be no return,¡± Flower Empress said, understanding the situation.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct. Although the ck holes are only temporary, they should be enough to trap him and forever remove him from the field of y. His body will be twisted in the broken dimension, so using space and time against Ming Xing is suicidal,¡± the woman exined, with further rity.

 Chapter 1324 - Strong Body

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Strong Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Moment Queen saw the ck hole and understood why Ming Xing Emperor was so keen toe forward and fight Han Sen, despite the stunning disy in which the human had mercilessly ughtered four emperors.


    In the ck hole, time and space were distorted. It would twist like a vortex and swallow whatever came near. If Han Sen was pulled inside, he¡¯d be killed. The urrences of someone surviving a ck hole were rare.


    She wouldn¡¯t be sad if Han Sen died, but his death would result in her own. And of course, she couldn¡¯t allow that.


    Ming Xing Emperor was cocky and boisterous, and he loudly proimed, ¡°You were a fool to employ time and space before, as I am the ruler of them.¡±


    But after that, a gold de came flying out of the ck hole. It was carried by a human hand. Then, Han Sen and his ever-cool, calm, andposed face were standing before Ming Xing Emperor.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ming Xing Emperor¡¯s face changed, and he wished to quickly cast another ck hole.


    But it was toote for him to do so, for the gold sword had already hit him.


    Han Sen vanished once more and reappeared directly behind the spirit.


    Ming Xing Emperor was frozen, acknowledging the slip he had made. His eyes were open wide in fright, as if they had been pinned in ce.


    Roar!


    Ming Xing Emperor¡¯s ck dragon screamed, as the mighty beast felt its entire body split in two. It copsed to the ground. Ming Xing Emperor¡¯s body was sliced in two as well, sending him right back to the spirit stone where he first started.


    Berserk Super Creature ck Dragon killed. Beast soul gained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence. Consume its Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    And then there was silence. No one understood how Han Sen had managed to survive the traversal of a ck hole, and many rubbed their eyes to ensure they had not been seeing things. Ming Xing Emperor really had been killed, just like that.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t just strong in body, his attacks were lethal, too. He had killed five emperors so far, with each being felled by a single strike. People started to believe they had stepped on the toes of a human who was even stronger than Godyer Luo¡¯s heir.


    No other spirit dared approach this time, knowing they¡¯d each likely meet the same grizzly end that had been delivered to the others.


    Moment Queen herself was in utter shock by the frightening power Han Sen had demonstrated.


    It wasn¡¯t just the skills of space and time that were excellent, it was who he was. Every aspect of him had been honed and refined. He was a fierce warrior unlike any she had seen before.


    When Moment Queen was at her strongest, she was nowhere near Han Sen¡¯s level of might and strength. He was operating on a whole different field of y.


    ¡°How did he manage to do that?¡± Moment Queen asked herself, as she looked at him with wide-eyed surprise. She was entirely still, having been stunned so severely.


    ¡°He traversed the ck hole. He went into it and came out of it,¡± Flower Empress said. Her voice was dull.


    The woman did not say a single word now. Perhaps this was unexpected even for her, and she too was in shock.


    Gu Demon Emperor frowned and said, ¡°It is just as No God Emperor said; he is horribly strong. We will have to wait until Ruin Emperor gets here before trying again.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not,¡± the three-eyed spirit said.


    No God Emperor looked at him, unsure of what he meant by this.


    The three-eyed spirit, acknowledging their confusion, eased their wonder by saying, ¡°Look at that colorful ship; if East Empress was willing to help, this would be an easy task. And if we all fight together, striking at the same time, we should be able to get him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll fight. She herself has no grudge against Godyer Luo. And that aside, she is almost a demi-god,¡± Gu Demon said.


    ¡°She owes me a favor, you know. I¡¯d be willing to call it in,¡± the three-eyed spirit said.


    Gu Demon Emperor said, ¡°Asking her would be a fine thing. And you¡¯re right, we might not have to wait for Ruin Emperor, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask her, then,¡± the three-eyed spirit said, before flying over to her ship.


    ¡°Greetings, My Empress.¡± The three-eyed spirit did not set foot on the ship, thinking it would be rude.


    ¡°Board, if you wish to speak,¡± the woman said.


    The three-eyed spirit stepped onto the ship and looked around, telling her, ¡°I have a favor I would like to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out before you drone,¡± the woman said.


    The three-eyed spirit said, ¡°That human is so arrogant. He makes a mockery of us by killing us repeatedly. He rivals the strength of Godyer Luo, and so I would like to ask that you join us in a coborative effort to strike, all at the same time.¡±


    ¡°If you want something done, do it yourself!¡± Flower Empress butted in to say.


    ¡°I would if I could,¡± the three-eyed spirit said with a faint and embarrassed smile, as all three of his eyes looked away.


    East Empress responded by saying, ¡°I made a vow not to kill. I cannot help you, I apologize.¡±


    The three-eyed spirit looked disappointed, but then she said something else. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten that which I owe you. Take this; perhaps this will settle the debt.¡±


    After that, something just appeared in front of the three-eyed spirit.


    He grabbed hold of it and said, ¡°Thank you so much! I will kill this human for the restoration of our pride!¡±


    ¡°This is a repayment. What you do with it, and whether you seed in killing your enemy, is no concern of mine,¡± East Empress said.


    The three-eyed spirit was not hurt by these words, he just gracefully said his goodbyes and left. He returned to the sides of No God Emperor and Gu Demon Emperor.


    ¡°Did she say yes?¡± Gu Demon Emperor asked.


    ¡°No, but she gave me this. With it, we can summon everyone,¡± the three-eyed spirit said.


    The two spirits looked at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s a Summoning Bell? What did you do for her that warranted such a gracious gift?¡±

 Chapter 1325 - Lost in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Lost in the Dark</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The summoning bell was the entire reason East Empress had be as famous and well-respected as she had. The summoning bell must have been in the top ten greatest geno treasures of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Three-Eye Emperor must have done her a great favor to be given this as a gift.


    Three-Eye smiled and said, ¡°What I did doesn¡¯t matter, but now that I have the bell, we should strike.¡±


    After that, the three-eyed emperor put out his hand and bnced the bell on his palm. A red ribbon had been delicately tied upon the handle.


    Three-Eye Emperor looked on it with a strange look, or at least, that was how it appeared to others. In truth, he was operating it. And as he did so, a number of names shed across the ribbon of the bell.


    The handheld bell began to shake and chime all by itself, and each time it did, it was like a pulse. A number of names would quickly appear, slow down, and then stop. But when it moved again, more and more names appeared, different from before. There were countless numbers, and they were revealed to be the titles of the king spirits that popted the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The king spirits in the vicinity began to see a light appear in front of them.


    ¡°Summoning Sign?¡± Many king spirits saw it and spoke, in great surprise. It was asking them to assault Moving Star Shelter.


    The spirits epted the light that hovered before them, and they were bestowed a buff.


    Han Sen was going to provoke more spirits toe and fight him, but before he could even issue the wee of a challenge, he realized he did not have to say anything. A scary lifeforce was alreadying his way, and he could feel its intimidating presence nearby.


    Many spirits came stampeding towards the shelter, with those spirits also bringing their subordinates in apaniment. They ranged from lesser spirits to super creatures.


    Han Sen thought it was strange, seeing so many spirits co-operate like so.


    Their numbers were frightening, too. And even if Han Sen was to survive the tide of spirits, there¡¯d be no guarantee hispanions could. Xie Qing King was already worn out, so the chances of his survival were up in the air.


    Still, he knew it wasn¡¯t the time for panic. Instead, he remained calm and simply said, ¡°Save me, sister.¡±


    Moment Queen understood Han Sen was going to stand firm and hold his position, despite the direness of the circumstances and the futility of even trying. But the spirits approached as if the entire attack was onerge, pre-meditated, painstakingly crafted scheme for a conquest they had all co-operated on.


    Moment Queen thought to herself, ¡°You should have left when I told you. Crying out for your sister won¡¯t help anything.¡±


    Even Xie Qing King was looking glum. This was their first time to see Xie Qing King with a gloomy disposition. Their side had too few to stand strong and endure the agonizing wash of that tsunami of spirits that was to beset them.


    Snowball made sure to get all snug inside his white sphere of protection, while Baby Ghost began to stagger backwards, thinking, ¡°Why did he ever choose to fight? Our fate was sealed before any of this fighting began! Why don¡¯t we run? Why don¡¯t we flee?!¡±


    The spirits were initially afraid of running headlong into battle against Han Sen. But seeing so many of theirpatriots get together for abined assault, bravery was instilled within them. They felt the tingle of courage course through their bodies, and when they moved in unison with the other spirits, they felt the desire to do it again and again until they were all rushing forward without fear.


    ¡°How could the empress give Three-Eye Emperor a summoning bell?¡± Flower Empress asked, semi-rhetorically. She looked sad when saying it.


    East Empress heard her and said, ¡°I owed him one.¡±


    ...


    Gu Demon Emperor watched the army of spirits run towards the shelter and sighed. He said, ¡°It is no wonder this bell is looked on as one of the most remarkable geno treasures to ever exist.¡±


    As the spirits spoke amongst each other, they were then surprised to see a purple-haireddy appear. She walked out of the shelter, as if to confront the ravenous army of spirits that wereing.


    This was Godyer Luo¡¯s heir, the one they had all assembled to seek and destroy.


    ¡°There she is! That¡¯s her! That¡¯s Godyer Luo¡¯s heir,¡± Gu Demon Emperor spoke aloud.


    Many spirits noticed theing of the purple-haireddy, and they knew that was the heir they hade to kill.


    No God Emperor and the others hadn¡¯t fought yet, on this day.


    Lotus Empress then appeared, as if she was leading Zero out from behind.


    Lotus Empress heard Han Sen gently call for help, and she lifted her Night Gem and turned the entire region ck. Darkness enveloped the shelter and epassingnds.


    All the spirits that were valiantly charging forward were shocked. It was as if they had all been blinded. It did not matter how great their vision was, for the ck that took them could not be cut through by any manner of vision.


    Some fire-element spirits tried casting fire spells, in the hopes it would help illuminate the area. But they were shocked to see nothing. The darkness seemed to coat and choke everything, and no fire was strong enough to wash the ck away or even reveal the grass they knew was underfoot.


    Xie Qing King and Moment Queen were just as shocked as the attackers. The spirits and super creatures were beginning to panic, and they started to move about in hysteria, like headless chickens.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Zero? Do your thing,¡± Han Sen prompted her to start attacking, and then he drew his own swords.


    The Night Gem was a Demi-God Geno Core. It confused enemies by nketing their world in pitch ck darkness. It did not deal damage, but it didn¡¯t have to, considering the pain Zero and Han Sen were going to unleash.


    The only downside to using it was that the effects onlysted ten minutes.


    Not wanting to waste a single second, Han Sen was keen to rush forward as quickly as he could and start attacking. He had to bring that horde down as quickly as he could.


    Moment Queen and the rest of Han Sen¡¯spanions also joined the fray. They ran towards the blind, panicking army and targeted the super creatures amongst them, first and foremost.


    The entire shelter was painted red following this. A river of blood, muddied with a thousand mangled corpses, began to form.

 Chapter 1326 - Ruin Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Ruin Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Screams howled from the dark, but with the emperor spectators not being able to see what was going on within the metaphysical ck that had enveloped their assaulting army, it made them nervous to see the results.


    Gu Demon Emperor and Three-Eye Emperor looked frightened, suspecting the worse to have happened. The noises were squeamish and driven from agony, and they weren¡¯t the sounds of humans being mercilessly in.


    ¡°What maddening power has been employed? Why cannot even the vision of our own eyes breach that ck veil? Why can¡¯t we see what¡¯s happening?!¡± Gu Demon Emperor asked aloud, half-rhetorically with no genuine recipient of his cry in mind.


    Three-Eye Emperor had no clue, either. All he could see were the curtains of darkness.


    No God Emperor spoke to them both, saying, ¡°They are the powers of Night Empress.¡±


    ¡°I thought she became a demi-god.¡± Three-Eye Emperor said.


    No God Emperor turned to look at him, speaking through clenched teeth. ¡°She did. Yet, her meddling even has the capacity to y a hand in events this long after. But it is only a remnant of her power; if she was here physically among us, it would be worse than a simple blinding dark. This darkness won¡¯tst long, however.¡±


    Hearing him say this, the pair felt much safer themselves. Still, they were ufortable, and rightly so. The screams were unsettling, and their sources wereing from every-which-way. Not too far off, either.


    Han Sen¡¯s swords might have been believed to have been forged with redstone, for the ret that coated it. When a spirit caught sight of himing for them, it was toote for them to react. They¡¯d die within the second, cut down via Ghost sh.


    But it wasn¡¯t just Han Sen going on a murder spree in the dark. Xie Qing King and Moment Queen had joined in, mowing down plenty of spirits with alongside him.


    The super creatures and spirits were little more than pigs ormbs in a ughterhouse.


    In that suffocating darkness, numbers meant little. And some super creatures and spirits had been driven so wild and mad with fear, theyshed out at anything that drew near them. That included their own teammates, resulting in a fair amount of friendly fire being issued across the board.


    Aside from Han Sen and hispanions, none could make heads or tails of what was going on.


    Ten minutester, the darkness was lifted. When the ck curtains rose, the diorama left on disy shocked the hearts and eyes of all who saw it.


    Flower Empress and Heavenly Empress almost threw up due to the grizzly sight. The entire shelter was a monument to blood and death now. Only a handful of the army had been left alive by this point; a mixture of king spirits and super creatures that were revealed to be helplessly fleeing, drenched in the blood of their fallenpatriots.


    Han Sen and his people were standing strong, also. Not a single member of his band of allies had been touched.


    Han Sen and hispanions ran forward to immediately cut down those who had been left alive, finishing them off in onest ghastly disy, as if to intentionally provoke the audience that had been sitting at the edge of their seats for a glimpse of what had happened before the veil was lifted.


    One spirit even killed himself, to spare the pain and shame. He was so afraid, he wished to return to his spirit stone by his own volition, in fear his stone would break via the power Han Sen wielded.


    Other spirits tried doing the same as well, thinking it a good idea. But only a few could do it in time.


    But this had already happened quite a bit earlier, when it was dark.


    Flower Empress and Heavenly Empress could not believe that the army of spirits and creatures that had been amassed had been utterlyid to waste in the space of ten minutes.


    Gu Demon Emperor and Three-Eye Emperor could hardly believe what they were seeing, either. They didn¡¯t even think it was possible, and if it was, this was the sort of event one could only be around to witness once every one million years.


    Three-Eye Emperor himself wished to flee, in fear that it was only a matter of time before Han Sen had him in his sights. Gruesome scenes were nothing foreign to him, but that mangled mess made his stomach churn.


    His mind started to be nk, crushed under the struggle toprehend how such a powerful force had been squashed so easily by a human and a few of his fellows.


    Some spirits who did not answer the call could only breathe a sigh of relief, d they had stayed put.


    Suddenly, though, a new and strong lifeforce appeared. It wasing to the area faster than ever; it was another emperor.


    ¡°Ruin Emperor hase!¡± Gu Demon Emperor called out, as if it would be his saving grace.


    Everyone turned to look at a grey fog, hanging in the sky. It had been unleashed by a beast he rode upon. The grey mist was being emitted by exhaust points on the creature¡¯s feet. It was a wild and wonderful creature to see, but magnificent and scary, too.


    ¡°You are Godyer Luo¡¯s heir, correct?¡± the emperor immediately asked Zero.


    ¡°You and the rest of your buddies are as sharp as a bag of socks, do you know that? You¡¯ve alle here through a misunderstanding, but we¡¯ve met your call for wanting a fight. You¡¯re just another challenger amongst the many we have already vanquished. If you want to die, just say the word.¡± Han Sen was no longer in the mood, and he knew the emperor would want to try his luck. So, without even waiting for a response, he grabbed his swords and took off running towards Ruin Emperor.


    To show them who was boss, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to meet every challenge and challenger. He couldn¡¯t back down if he wanted to assert dominance and avoid a repeat of the day¡¯s events in the future.


    The emperor saw Han Sen disappear, but he did not move to dodge.


    Dong!


    The Phoenix Sword¡¯s power of time and space had suddenly stopped working. And it was at that point, Han Sen realized his own body¡¯s power of time and space had been sapped away.


    With Han Sen¡¯spanions seeing his powers suddenly cease to work, they rallied to his side to provide him aid in the fight against the emperor.


    When they tried attacking the emperor, though, even all their attacks disappeared before him.


    They were each in shock, all feeling as if their powers had been robbed from them.


    ¡°Ruin Emperor from Ultimate Mountain!¡± Moment Queen looked as if she had been shaken to her very core, upon realizing who theirtest foe was.


    ¡°He is Ruin Emperor?¡± Dry Bone King looked petrified.


    It wasn¡¯t just those two feeling like that, either. They each and all did.

 Chapter 1327 - The Two Powers That Cannot Be Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 1327: The Two Powers That Cannot Be Trapped</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No God Emperor was the number one Son of God of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but that was the first rank among the spirits thatpeted in Divinity¡¯s Bout. Not all emperors showed interest in the affair.


    The general consensus among spirits was that the mightiest throughout the entire Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was a spirit called Ruin Emperor; an emperor that far exceeded No God Emperor¡¯s capabilities, as well.


    Ruin Emperor¡¯s greatest ability was the one that trapped the powers of his opponents. All attacks were rendered useless, and repeats were disabled. Ruin Emperor¡¯s power was something none had ever been able to beat or ovee.


    The ability made Ruin Emperor indestructible in every sense of the word, and it was the power-trapping aspect that defined the emperor.


    ¡°Ruin Emperor, why didn¡¯t you stay on Ultimate Mountain? Why have youe here?¡± Moment Queen asked.


    Ruin Emperor responded to her question, telling her, ¡°Unless you want a repeat of what urred before, stay out of this. You have done well to return to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but I will smite you back down if you dare to meddle in this.¡±


    Ruin Emperor looked over towards Lotus Empress and said, ¡°I have a great deal of respect for your mother. Although I cannot say the same to you, I am willing to spare your life in honor of who your mother is.¡±


    Lotus Empress asked him herself, saying, ¡°Why have you gotten involved in this?¡±


    ¡°Godyer Luo¡¯s heir must die.¡± Ruin Emperor spoke this while staring directly at Zero.


    No God Emperor, Gu Demon Emperor, and Three-Eye Emperor then leaped forward to join Ruin Emperor in battle. ¡°Moment, you dare show your face here? How typical; for you to spend your days with these wretched vermin! I will finish you once and for all today by destroying your spirit stone,¡± No God Emperor said.


    ¡°Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor are both here? They¡¯ll mop the floor with the human and his mates.¡±


    ¡°Ruin Emperor should grab a seat. I bet even No God Emperor has what it takes to destroy each and every one of them.¡±


    ¡°With their powers trapped, they are dead men walking.¡±


    ¡°Mister Ruin is the strongest in the entire sanctuary. None can stop him.¡±


    ...


    The spirits that were spectating these events were beginning to forget the horrors of what had happened prior to Ruin Emperor¡¯s arrival. They were actually feeling happy and hopeful for a positive oue for the day, despite the heavy losses they had incurred. They were particrly keen at the prospect of watching the cocky human get killed; for some, who had no history with Godyer Luo, that was who they wanted to see suffer more than anyone.


    With Ruin Emperor suppressing their enemies now, they were overjoyed.


    Han Sen was surprised, much to his dismay. Even Little Silver and Purple Emperor¡¯s powers were rendered useless against Ruin Emperor. Even their powers had been taken away.


    ¡°How does this emperor achieve such a technique? This should be impossible!¡± Han Sen frowned, almost unable to believe what was happening was a legitimate truth.


    Han Sen believed it to be a rule of the universe that there was no beat-all power or technique, and nothing was truly invincible. Everything had a weakness to be exploited; it just needed to be found. But even if Ruin Emperor had one, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d take advantage of it without his powers. Not even the silver fox could aid him this time.


    Han Sen could not use his time and space powers, but he could at the very least use lightning.


    Boom!


    Han Sen summoned a lightning-wreathed manifestation of a hammer: his Thunder Hammer. But it shattered when it was brought down on Ruin Emperor¡¯s body.


    After this, though, Han Sen realized he could no longer repeat the skill. That had been trapped, too.


    ¡°This is too weird.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°All your powers are useless before Mister Ruin. Haha!¡± Three-Eye Emperorughed at Han Sen.


    Ruin Emperor was not interested in Han Sen, though. He hade for the heir of Godyer Luo, and he had done so with a seething hatred. He ignored Han Sen¡¯s transgression and merely stared at Zero.


    Ruin Emperor was approaching Zero, and making good on the promise of protecting her, Han Sen ran forward to at least try and prevent him from getting any closer.


    Ruin Emperor did not bother dodging the attacks, as he had done before, but his behavior was different. He moved his arm to block Han Sen¡¯s attempted swordstrike.


    There was a bracelet on his arm, and when Han Sen¡¯s sword came into contact with it, his de became stuck to it.


    Still, Han Sen had now noticed that despite Ruin Emperor being resistant to every element under the sun, he was not resistant to good old, in, physical power.


    Han Sen¡¯s swordstrike had been delivered without any associated element, and it had prompted Ruin Emperor to block with his arm.


    Unfortunately, the joy of this realization was cut short, for the bracelet on that arm had a strong suction. When Han Sen tried to heave his sword away, he pulled the emperor with him, and it was at this moment Ruin Emperor tried to punch Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw this, and he threw a fist in response. When Ruin Emperor saw the iing punch, though, his stern face dropped to one of sudden surprise.


    When the fists met with each other, even that mighty emperor himself was sent stumbling backwards.


    Three-Eye Emperor and Gu Demon Emperor staggered. They could not believe Han Sen had made Ruin Emperor reel backwards.


    Flower Empress swiftly spoke aloud in praise of Han Sen, saying, ¡°Whoa! Did you see that? A powerful human, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    East Empress was in agreement, and she sought to offermentary to the spirits with her and exin what they had just seen. She said, ¡°There are only two powers Ruin Emperor is unable to trap.¡±


    ¡°And what are those?¡± Heavenly Empress asked.


    ¡°One is Godyer Luo¡¯s own power. He and Ruin Emperor once fought,¡± East Empress said.


    ¡°What happened during their fight?¡± Flower Empress thought Ruin Emperor had battled Godyer Luo and emerged victorious, but that might not have been the case. She was being told Godyer Luo¡¯s power could not be trapped, after all.


    ¡°Neither of them won.¡± East Empress paused for a brief moment, before going on to say, ¡°Ruin Emperor was unable to trap his opponent¡¯s powers, but Godyer Luo did not have what it took to withstand Ruin Emperor¡¯s own strength, as well.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the second power Ruin Emperor cannot trap?¡± Flower Empress asked.


    ¡°Physical. Raw physical might. He can trap every elemental attack, but this ability does not hold water when ites to physical strength,¡± East Empress exined.


    Han Sen put away his swords next, and simply activated Jadeskin before unleashing a barrage of rapid-fire punches.

 Chapter 1328 - Fighting Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Fighting Ruin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was like a spartan; he was a killing machine. With no other weapons at his disposal or powers he could depend upon, this was the only thing he could do.


    Ruin Emperor was no slouch, though. He understood the threat that he was now faced with, and he arduously tried to counter every attack brought towards him. Fists cracked against fists, as legs kicked against legs. If it weren¡¯t for the remarkable talents of the fighters, this would have been nothing more than a brutal street-brawl.


    Moment Queen was stunned by the disy. Han Sen was using his physical attacks to suppress Ruin Emperor, so much so that the all-powerful and supreme spirit of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was on the defensive.


    ¡°How strong is he?¡± Moment Queen asked herself once more. She had asked herself this many times, as ofte.


    And it wasn¡¯t just Moment Queen thinking of things this way, either. Everyone pretty much was, and that included the audience on the colorful ship and East Empress herself.


    Ruin Emperor was indisputably the mightiest spirit of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and for a human to have achieved the strength to contest such a spirit was something that could only ur in a spirit¡¯s deepest, darkest nightmares. It signaled the dawn of change for the sanctuary.


    Han Sen¡¯s physical power was being driven by Jadeskin, and Ruin Emperor¡¯s powers could not trap and suppress it.


    Unfortunately, he was not able to use Ghost sh. While he might have posed a threat to Ruin Emperor, his chance of ultimately defeating the emperor and achieving victory was low without such a powerful, killing attack.


    Ruin Emperor was undergoing something he hadn¡¯t had to suffer for a very long time, though. Under this sudden onught, his face turned grim. He did not expect he would have to properly fight another human before going after Godyer Luo¡¯s heir like he hade there to do.


    Ruin Emperor tried attacking in return whenever he could, but Han Sen was like an indestructible statue. He was immune to everything the spirit sought to do. He actually believed himself to be at a disadvantage, and on a long, slippery slope to loss, failure, and shame.


    Three-Eye Emperor and Gu Demon Emperor moved to attack Han Sen¡¯spanions, while this happened.


    They thought killing Han Sen¡¯spanions would deal a blow to his morale and distract Han Sen enough for him to be thrown off-guard, leaving him open to a killing blow by Ruin Emperor.


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to take down Han Sen¡¯spanions, either, because their powers had been robbed by Ruin Emperor. The silver fox and Xie Qing King were defenseless, and all the two emperors had to do was watch out for Zero.


    Gu Demon Emperor had thought of a way to get Zero out of the way, too.


    Gu Demon Emperor summoned a number of toxic bugs and sent them over towards the ravaged shelter.


    He pped his can and three Cup Demon Gu appeared, just like before. ck smoke flower out of the cups, then,posing a number of Cup Demon Emperors.


    Zero was going to use her dagger to attack, but one of the Cup Demon Emperors suddenly became bloated. It rapidly grew in size like a swiftly inting balloon and then exploded.


    Zero had the powers of Asura, but her body was weak. She couldn¡¯t withstand the attack, so she had to soar off into the sky and avoid what damage the bloated cup might deal.


    And after she dodged, she was not out of the proverbial Cup Demon woods. More of those figures were approaching her.


    One Cup Demon Gu was able to produce ten Cup Demon Emperors. With three of them in y, that meant thirty of them could be produced. And thirty of them had been made, and now, they were all going after Zero.


    Zero was preupied with defeating the doppelgangers on her tail, as Gu Demon Emperor had nned. And that meant he was free and clear for now.


    The power of Asura was limited by its effective range. The dagger helped increase that range, but still, there was nothing Zero could do to aid those down below. She had quickly found herself surrounded.


    Ordinary spirits would have been destroyed by the oppression of those doppelgangers in a heartbeat, but it did go to show how secretly talented Zero was, in simply remaining alive in the face of their adversity.


    Zero tried to kill them before they all exploded like the first had done.


    All the Cup Demon Emperors were ten gene lock enemies, and Zero¡¯s body was so weak, she would not even be able to withstand a single hit from one of those enemies.


    The three-eyed spirit smiled, seeing this happen. He thought Gu Demon Emperor was a genius.


    Three-Eye Emperor was fairly strong himself. He had to be, if he shared space and spent a lot of time with No God Emperor and Gu Demon Emperor, after all. His third eye shed with a green light, and then he fired a greenser beam which went straight into Xie Qing King¡¯s eye.


    The green arrow was relentless, and it went straight in with no resistance.


    Xie Qing King tried to block the beam, but it was toote for him. It had taken him by surprise.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s right eye had been broken, smashed into jelly. Blood began to pour profusely from the gruesome wound.


    Blue Dinosaur roared and ran to engage Three-Eye Emperor in retaliation. But there was nothing the poor beast could do. Three-Eye Emperor only had to look at Blue Dinosaur to send it falling backwards with a destroyed eye.


    Enjoying the pain he was able to inflict, Three-Eye Emperor took a step forward and peered into Blue Dinosaur¡¯s second eye. Then, boom! Another of its eye sockets was a soggy mess.


    Blue Dinosaur writhed around on the ground, squealing in agony. The pain was awful, but the blindness was horrifying. It tried getting up to il around and attempt to hit Three-Eye Emperor, but he was able to dodge with ease.


    Blue Dinosaur was very slow with its broken vision now, and try as it might, it just couldn¡¯t muster the speed necessary for hitting Three-Eye Emperor.


    Pang!


    Three-Eye Emperor leaped forward and punched Blue Dinosaur with a fist fueled by a creepy green light. The poor creature was sent flying several hundred meters away by the ferocity and power of that blow.


    Fortunately, Holy Rhino was still there with them. He had deployed heals to the wounded, and he was even able to fix Blue Dinosaur and Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes.


    Three-Eye Emperor realized the annoyance the rhino could pose, so he said aloud, ¡°Well, I certainly need to take you off the board first!¡±


    After that, he fired a beam of green light at one of Holy Rhino¡¯s eyes.


    The eye of the rhino cascaded blood. But suddenly, someone appeared before Three-Eye Emperor and obscured his vision to prevent a follow-up.

 Chapter 1329 - A Killer Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 1329: A Killer Opportunity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Three-Eye Emperor and Gu Demon Emperor moved to fight, No God Emperor decided to join in the fray, as well. But he wasn¡¯t going to fight Han Sen¡¯spanions; he was going to assist Ruin Emperor in his duel instead.


    No God Emperor hade to understand Han Sen was a far greater threat to the spirits in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary than Godyer Luo had ever been. And he believed him to be far worse than the girl who appeared to be Godyer Luo¡¯s heir, who was currently doing battle with the Cup Demons.


    Han Sen¡¯s powers of time and space were still trapped by Ruin Emperor. So, No God Emperor no longer had to be afraid of a sudden kill by his fearsome Ghost sh.


    Dong!


    Han Sen used his arms swiftly and effectively to block a surprise attack delivered by the No God Sword. His jade-like arm was delivered a fair scratch.


    Ruin Emperor threw a punch towards Han Sen¡¯s belly. After deflecting the No God Sword, Han Sen had a short window to execute a dodge. He did so without worry.


    He was exemry, and if anything, No God Emperor¡¯s decision to help out only made the situation more embarrassing for the spirits. Han Sen was able to deal with the two of them together just fine.


    The spirits were all frozen, watching this. They each welled-up with a mixture of different emotions. No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor, despite working together, were unable to defeat the human emperor. It was a human; it should have been a one-and-done affair.


    ¡°That is one powerful human.¡±


    ¡°Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor can¡¯t kill the guy when working together? Is this for real, man? Is that even a human, man? What¡¯s going on, man?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was possible for humans to achieve such power. Since when have they been able to reach such lofty heights of might?¡±


    The spirits could hardly believe what their eyes were telling them, and it began to change their perception of humans. They weren¡¯t weak if they were given the opportunity to prove themselves and grow.


    And in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, up until now, weak humans were all they ever saw. And seeing such weakness prompted them to keep them down through brutality and very.


    Only a few humans had what it took to take on a royal spirit. And fewer still could take on a king ss.


    Han Sen was now battling with Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor, two of the strongest spirits in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, simultaneously. And what¡¯s more, he was showing no sign of losing.


    ¡°Oh my days! You¡¯re telling me that pretty boy over there is a human?¡± Flower Empress eximed, almost smitten by the man.


    ¡°Although most humans are weak, there is the asional smattering of strong ones. And more often than not, they can be the falling of small stones that start an avnche,¡± East Empress said.


    ¡°Have you met or seen any of these other strong humans? What about Godyer Luo?¡± Heavenly Empress asked.


    East Empress told her, ¡°No, not Godyer Luo. There was one I knew, but that was a century ago. That human was able to kill Dark Ghost Beast.¡±


    ¡°A human killed Dark Ghost Beast?¡± Heavenly Empress and Flower Empress were both shocked, both obviously familiar with the name Dark Ghost Beast. It was a berserk super creature that had opened ten gene locks. The beast was almost as strong as No God Emperor.


    ¡°The human dominated the creature...¡± East Empress said this and trailed off, as if she was plummeting back into a fond reverie of days long gone by.


    ¡°What kind of human was he?¡± Flower Empress asked.


    East Empress responded to her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. And I¡¯m even less sure of what happened to him or where he went. I recall his name to be God¡¯s Retribution.¡±


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be surprised hearing this, for he had encountered him before. He was a member of Blood Legion, with blue blood. It was no surprise, with the strength he demonstrated, that he would be able to kill berserk super creatures.


    Flower Empress did not know who he was, though. And so she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the only person who might actually be able to defeat Han Sen would be The King.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we saw him, and I can only suppose he¡¯d be calling himself The Emperor by now. I¡¯m not sure if he has opened ten gene locks. But he did grow in strength very fast, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he had,¡± Heavenly Empress said.


    ¡°Yes, where did he go? I bet you he could beat this Han Sen! I still owe him kisses, too...¡± Flower Empress said, while spinning on her toes.


    Han Sen continued to battle Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor. He realized, as the fight progressed, that it¡¯d be impossible for him to defeat them both by solely relying on Jadeskin.


    Han Sen fired up his Dongxuan Sutra instead.


    Han Sen realized his Dongxuan Sutra had yet to be trapped, so he could still use it.


    For a fight like this, Han Sen had an inkling that the Dongxuan Sutra was on the precipice of breaking through and having its tenth gene lock open.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to squander the opportunity, so he decided to abandon his initial idea of summoning Little Angel and just kept Dongxuan Sutra running while he carried on battling.


    Those two emperors were by far the strongest there, and the minor wounds Han Sen was being dealt were starting to add up. Han Sen¡¯s back already had more than a few wounds, and No God Emperor had just delivered another strike there with his No God Sword.


    He had finally started to bleed.


    It wasn¡¯t serious, but Han Sen¡¯s mood shifted. His body was incredibly strong, but it was almost scary, learning Jadeskin could not protect him forever.


    But that wasn¡¯t the primary reason for why his mood changed and the expression on his face differed.


    He felt as if he was teetering on the brink of breaking through. Unfortunately, he kept falling short, and he couldn¡¯t surpass the verge and begin the process that would open his tenth gene lock. It was like he was being held back all that time.


    Thistest strike had now changed things, though, and it told him what he needed to do to open the tenth gene lock.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Do I have to get hurt for the next gene lock?¡± Han Sen decided to stop dodging and blocking. He stood firm and allowed his body to be recipient to the barrage of attacks that were headed his way.


    Han Sen had been using Dongxuan Sutra to dodge, but now he wasn¡¯t. No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor were surprised and a little concerned when they saw the change of attitude.

 Chapter 1330 - Draconic Delicacy

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Draconic Delicacy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before the rhino, there was a woman with dragon horns and wings. Her skin was scaled like a draconic beast, as well. She held a cleaver, like some butcher that had crept out of Satan¡¯s kitchen. She was a strange character to see, that much was certain.


    Three-Eye Emperor frowned at the sight of her, and grimaced even more when he realized he was unable to detect a lifeforce within this woman.


    That was because the woman wasn¡¯t really alive. It was the Dragon Lady Chef, presented by Serpent Throne.


    Few people knew of the existence of Serpent Throne, and fewer still knew of its presence in the shelter and the shape it had taken on. Generally, she was the cook. She was in charge of keeping everyone fed; this was something she really excelled at, and then some.


    This was the first time she had elected to join a fight, but given the direness of the situation, it made sense. But this gave her a slight edge, for no one knew who she was and no one knew what her abilities might be.


    After all, it was little more than a doll.


    Three-Eye Emperor was initially taken aback, and he wondered where she hade from. But it was an enemy of his, and he knew he couldn¡¯t dwell on that question very long, in the midst of all that was going on. So, he fired a beam of green light towards her eyes.


    His light was frighteningly urate at all times, and again, with perfect precision, he nailed her eye. But for some reason, her eye did not break. The light had gotten her directly through the pupil like a bullseye, clear as day. But nothing happened.


    That was because it was Serpent Throne, and it was just a doll. Its eyes weren¡¯t really eyes, and the whole form it took on was little more than an illusion. But its form wasposed through its power, and it wasn¡¯t an actual Dragon Lady Chef. As such, the eyes weren¡¯t an actual weakpoint like they would be for anyone else.


    Three-Eye Emperor fired another bolt of light into her eyes, but it was ineffective just like the first shot.


    The chef licked her lips slowly after that, as if she was sizing up Three-Eye Emperor for the meal he might be able to provide. That wasn¡¯t in a good way, mind you.


    And as Three-Eye Emperor returned her gaze, he acknowledged the way she was looking at him wasn¡¯t quite right. It was as if she wasn¡¯t staring down an emperor that hade to conquer a shelter and murder all her friends; it was more of a look that would greet a b of meat when the chef was thinking of how it would be best prepared for the night¡¯s supper. She looked at him like he was food.


    A shiver ran down Three-Eye Emperor¡¯s back, and there was no way he was going to let anyone look at him like he was dinner. He pulled out a spear and took aim at the crazy chef.


    Although he often ended up relying on his third eye to deal with his enemies, he wasn¡¯t bad when it came to actualbat. In fact, he was quite a remarkable fighter.


    He used his third eye to keep track of her now, instead of firingser beams. The third eye was a marvelous gift, and he could sense where she was nning to go with acute uracy.


    The vision from that eye was not unlike the slowing down of time. He could register and read everything in the environment as if it was all in slo-mo.


    Of course, this was just what his third eye could do. His body was unable to respond with a speed that was greater than the average emperor. And sometimes, due to getting mixed up with the timings brought on by his third eye, his body could not keep up.


    Regardless, Three-Eye Emperor did not think the woman possessed a strength that was even remotelyparable to someone like No God Emperor. As such, he was ready for the challenge he thought she¡¯d bring.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Three-Eye Emperor had jumped forward with his spear, ready for a fight. But with a few swings of her intimidating cleaver, the zany chef was able to block each and every strike.


    It was a surprise to be sure, and an unwee one at that. Still, it did not concern Three-Eye Emperor too much.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, you kitchen cretin!¡± Three-Eye Emperor yelled, as his third eye shone menacingly with its green light.


    That light was then replicated at the tip of his spear. He lobbed it, and as if it was a heat-seeking missile, it guided itself through the air in a bid to pierce strike Dragon Lady Chef.


    Dong!


    The chef had been unable to dodge this, and it struck her through the plushy flesh of her arm. She was just a doll, though, so there was neither any blood nor pain for her to experience.


    Three-Eye Emperor repeatedly stabbed her in a variety of different ways, which left her body scrawled with countless marks. But it was as if she was letting him do this, and an unsettling concern was growing in the pits of Three-Eye Emperor¡¯s stomach. She stood where she was, not dodging and not blocking. She allowed herself to be struck.


    And spookier still, she then began to mumble undiscernible words as she fingered the cleaver in her hands.


    Moment Queen witnessed what was going on, and she looked gravely worried when she saw the doll being the recipient of so many strikes. Although the Dragon Lady Chef was very strong, she¡¯d eventually break and die if she continued letting herself to be beaten like so.


    Three-Eye Emperor saw her mumbling, but he tried to remain focused on bringing her down. She was creeping him out enough as it was. So, next, he decided to tear her wings to shreds.


    A second after doing that, Three-Eye Emperor¡¯s spear pierced through her heart.


    He repeated this another three times until the spear was driven all the way through,ing out her back.


    The chef that had been mumbling all that time then said, ¡°Dear Dragon Eater, allow me to present to you the most delicious food.¡±


    Three-Eye Emperor wanted to stab her throat next, in the hope that would get her to stop talking. But in the next second, she was staring right back at him. The menace in her gaze frightened Three-Eye Emperor and gave him a bit of a scare.


    Then, a dragon manifested inside her mouth and flew out. It flew towards her cleaver, which prompted the kitchenware to change. The cleaver was adorned with the mark of a dragon, and following Three-Eye Emperor¡¯s notice of this, he heard the sound of such a beast groan.


    Three-Eye Emperor had no clue what was going on, but he wanted to stop whatever was happening before things became any worse. He pulled his spear back out and pierced it through her throat.


    ¡°Grilled meat: a typical draconic delicacy.¡± The chef finally started moving, and she spoke with a bone-chilling tone of voice.

 Chapter 1331 - The Dongxuan Sutra’s Tenth Gene Lock

    <h4>Chapter 1331: The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Tenth Gene Lock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The chef finally made a move, but it wasn¡¯t in the way Three-Eye Emperor predicted. Rather, she moved her empty left hand.


    The hand burst into a limb of bright fire. Swiftly, she looked as if she attempted to grab hold of Three-Eye Emperor¡¯s head.


    ¡°Pah! You think you can catch me with that miserable speed?¡± Three-Eye Emperor, who had managed to avoid her reach, spoke to her with great disdain.


    Still, the chef looked incredibly powerful. And it was just her speed, in Three-Eye Emperor¡¯s special vision, where she looked very slow. Three-Eye Emperor readied himself to dodge a potential repeated try, but he suddenly felt as if he couldn¡¯t move.


    He was shocked, and in great wonder why this was, he looked down. And that¡¯s when he saw it: a giant fork had pierced through his entire body. He had been skewered with a dinner utensil atplete unawares.


    Three-Eye Emperor had no clue when the fork had appeared.


    But he knew he hadn¡¯t the time to mull this over, for he was as helpless as a chicken wing propped on a skewer above a barbecue me. And then he realized, she hadn¡¯t attempted to grab his head, at all. She had just moved to grab the fork, and he had misinterpreted her move. This had been a costly mistake.


    She grabbed the handle of therge fork, the prongs of which had firmly pierced through Three-Eye Emperor¡¯s meaty body, and summoned a fire to envelop it. The mes themselves looked particrly hungry, as they began to creep upon Three-Eye Emperor¡¯s clothing and ravage the spirit.


    The mes settled on his flesh and began to sizzle and sear his body. He began to give off a wonderful aroma that tantalized the senses of the nose and got one¡¯s mouth drooling.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Three-Eye Emperor began to writhe on the prongs of the fork in pain. It was agony, feeling himself get roasted alive in open mes. No matter how much he squirmed, he could not free himself. The best he could do was il with his spear in hand, trying to strike the devilish chef.


    Then, the sound of a hungry dragon groaning was heard. Before he could respond and see where it might being from, his head was immediately assaulted with an ice cream scoop. Dragon Lady Chef scooped his third eye right out of its socket.


    The chef performed the action with sickening calmness. She was gentle and unconcerned, and she treated ThreeTwo-Eye Emperor as if he was an ordinary b of meat she had to prepare for dinner. One hand held therge fork, and the other held the utensil of choice. More often than not, the cleaver.


    Getting him to a nice golden color, Dragon Lady Chef then began the carving process. She peeled his skin and his flesh off with perfect precision, regardless of how much the roasted emperor tried wriggling around.


    This disgusting spectacle had drawn the attention of quite a few by now, and it made everyone ill. It was horrendous to see, and yet Dragon Lady Chef did not even blink once throughout the entire process. For some gut-wrenching reason, this seemed ordinary for her.


    Xie Qing King watched her perform and then thought about the food she had frequently produced for him. When he tried to imagine the well-being of the ingredients she had used in past meals, he wanted to hurl.


    Two-Eye Emperor wanted nothing more than to die. The pain was excruciating, and he couldn¡¯t stand it a single second longer. All he could do was writhe around, drowning in the agony and tears.


    But the chef continued doing her thing, lopping and slicing all the perfectly-cooked meat she could. She didn¡¯t seem likely to stop until there was nothing left but his bones.


    His cries rang loud across the expanse, growing in volume. Eventually, he could be heard echoing down the valleys for miles around. Spirits could respawn, yes, but it wasn¡¯t as if they forgot how their deaths came about. It woulde as no surprise if they were to learn Two-Eye Emperor never recovered from this ordeal, and he¡¯d be scarred forevermore. This was not something someone could ever forget.


    Han Sen, while this was ongoing, was still focused on the fight with No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor. He wasn¡¯t doing as well as he had imagined. No God Emperor hit him over and over, drawing more and more blood each time. It was like he was epting ashing.


    Ruin Emperor beat him until he was ck and blue, seemingly enjoying every single punch he could deliver.


    Han Sen was up against the two strongest emperors in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. While he was perfectly capable with dealing with them, he had submitted to epting all the pain they could deliver.


    Jadeskin was strong, but it was not indestructible.


    Gritting his teeth to withstand the beating, Han Sen did not let the pain affect his mind. He hissed, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Beat me. Beat me like you beat your fat wife!¡±


    Han Sen wanted this because of the tantalizing feelings he received as he was being hurt.


    Most attacks never made him feel this way, but through the pounding given by those two strong emperors, he felt remarkable. He had to feel like he was going to be torn in two, and it took the sort of pain No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor could inflict to make him feel this way.


    With ten gene locks of jadeskin, not even an emperor could kill him, despite the free pummeling he was offering them. It was rare to receive such strong attacks repeatedly, and remain alive and well.


    No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor were able to cycle through a variety of different methods to make Han Sen feel the pain he wanted to feel, and they focused on what hurt the most. And while this was good for them, they didn¡¯t know this was what Han Sen wanted.


    Onlookers believed he was getting wrecked and destroyed by the two emperors, but little did they know Han Sen wanted it this rough. He was cherishing every second of the pain.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura had maxed out, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to open his tenth gene lock. But on this day, while receiving the pain they inflicted, he felt his cells be invigorated. There was activity and excitement in his body he had not felt for a long time.


    He thought his cells were as small as they could be already, but after the tenth gene lock finally broke, they became even smaller. And those shattered cells looked incredibly special, beneath the light of the Dongxuan Aura.


    Han Sen felt as if the entire world was different now.


    With Dongxuan Aura this way, the entire world seemed foreign and fantastic. It felt new.


    Han Sen saw everything in apletely different light. He could observe the smallest detail of the smallest thing in the environment. He could study des of grass at a molecr level.


    This vision he now had was almost scary. Nothing escaped his attention anymore, and he himself knew no details would go unnoticed.


    Han Sen made aparison in his mind, likening it to the sight of a beautiful woman going at it with another man. Other men would only see the shape of a beautiful woman, but he could not only see every pore and imperfection on her skin, but the bacteria that existed on her.


    With Dongxuan Aura like this, the entire world looked... primitive.


    ¡°I can see through everything? Is that what the true meaning of the Dongxuan Sutra seeks to imply?¡± Han Sen felt as if he had broken through something most remarkable, and while it was brilliant, it made him feel as if he wasn¡¯t human anymore.


    Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor¡¯s attacks now looked extremely strange to Han Sen. Their bodies were no longer solid.


    Their movements came with a flurry of colored dots around them, which Han Sen had trouble understanding right now. He believed them to be representations of power, or maybe even the smell of the emperors.


    In Han Sen¡¯s vision, it soon became clear they had also been built this way too. He could see right through them, as if they were just vectors and wireframe polygons.


    ¡°If I break the structure of these beings, what would happen?¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he looked on them.

 Chapter 1332 - Super Spank

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Super Spank</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen reached out to No God Emperor, who was now little more than binary code given physical form and shape. He reached out and tried to break him.


    With the tenth gene lock of the Dongxuan Sutra open, everything felt different. The coursing of power in and around him felt tangible, and it all provided him a strange, yet wondrous sensation.


    In Dongxuan Aura, his own body became a sequential structure of sorts. This was what he saw himself as, all except for his hands.


    Before his hands came into contact with No God Emperor, the spirit¡¯s No God Sword was bearing down on Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Han Sen brought his hand up as a barrier to brace against the sword. No God Sword also looked like a sequential structure to his eyes now, but one that was different than his own.


    Everything around had a sequence structure, but everything was individual and unique. The sequences all ran separate to one another, but when seen all together, they seemed to run in perfect harmony.


    When Han Sen¡¯s fingers unfurled and closed back down on the No God Sword, his hand was able to break one of the sequences.


    The process, to Han Sen¡¯s newfound vision, was like the tipping of a domino. And when that first sequence broke, the others quickly followed.


    Others saw things the same as always, but what they saw still wowed them and had them look on at something most incredible. In Han Sen¡¯s hand, they saw the No God Sword crumble to dust and scatter to the wind.


    Everyone around, No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor included, looked at what had urred in audible shock. Each and every one gasped, not thinking such a thing was possible.


    They thought Han Sen was going to die soon, submitting to their constant pummeling. Yet despite all that, they saw a man who had nearly been broken rise up from the ashes like a phoenix. They watched him grab his aggressor¡¯s sword and break it. And of course, No God Sword was not just any ordinary sword. Chills ran down all their spines.


    Han Sen could hardly believe it, either. He was still bewildered by the rush of how things had changed, following the opening of the tenth gene lock. It was nearly scary, what was going on.


    ¡°Now I know how Dongxuan Zi was able to break through the vacuum,¡± Han Sen said to himself, as his own mouth gasped at the realization.


    Ruin Emperor then followed up, swinging his fist towards Han Sen. Han Sen grabbed his fist and broke the sequence he could see, which nearly obliterated his entire body. Cracks in his very form had quickly webbed their way across him.


    Then, as if the action had been effortless, the cracks widened and copsed. Ruin Emperor crumbled into dust, just as the sword had.


    Silence.


    Total Silence.


    Everyone was silent following that, struggling toprehend the fact that the all-supreme Ruin Emperor had been killed through one punch. And that punch had been so powerful, the spirit had crumbled into little more than ash.


    It was all over. The spirits now knew there was no hope for them to remain there, and so they all began to flee. They scarpered back to wherever they came from.


    When Ruin Emperor died, Han Sen and hispanions got their original powers back, too.


    No God Emperor looked at Han Sen with a face drained of all color. He too wished to flee, as he had once done before. No God Emperor tried teleporting away, but Han Sen was quicker on the draw. He used Ghost sh.


    ¡°Impossible...¡± No God Emperor himself then suffered the same fate, turning to dust as his sword and Ruin Emperor had.


    Han Sen¡¯spanions did not spring into action, as might be expected, upon the return of their abilities. Instead, they each just remained still, like statues. They looked at Han Sen as if he was a monster, not their strong and righteous leader as he long had been.


    And eventually, their eyes turned to Han Sen¡¯s hands. To them, they were magic hands.


    With all the spirits running off, it was expected of them to chase after the spirits they could. But so grand and baffling was Han Sen¡¯s deed, they forgot to go after them. It had slipped Moment Queen¡¯s mind entirely.


    ¡°What in the sanctuaries was that power?!¡± Flower Empress asked East Empress.


    Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor were the strongest spirits in the sanctuary, and despite facing them both simultaneously, Han Sen had managed to one-hit kill the both of them.


    ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t know. For the first time in a long time, I don¡¯t know.¡± East Empress actually looked frightened as she spoke, and her lips trembled to utter her response.


    Heavenly Empress then found herself having to ask the obvious question. ¡°Can any spirit beat him? Is there anyone left we can call upon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is! The King!¡± Flower Empress quickly proimed, convinced the spirit of her sleepless nights was just out there somewhere. She did her best to convince herself he was theirst hope, and one day he would re-emerge, ready to defeat Han Sen.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right about that. If you¡¯re not, and there truly is no other, spirits of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary are in danger. We could very well face extinction,¡± Heavenly Empress said, half-entertaining Flower Empress¡¯ strained belief.


    The news of Han Sen being able to one-hit kill Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor in a duel against them both was heard throughout the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    No one knew what the power Han Sen had employed was, so others came up with a name for it instead.


    Super Spank!


    Spirits called it Super Spank, for he had pped No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor to death.


    Many spirits were worried now, for they knew there was nopeting against Han Sen. If he came for their territories, there¡¯d be no hope of resisting.


    And when the news reached the Alliance, no one believed it.


    A few hundred spirits and creatures had amassed to attack Han Sen¡¯s shelter, and havingid waste to such numbers, Han Sen had also then gone on to kill No God Emperor.


    Humans did not know about Ruin Emperor, but they did know about No God Emperor through Divinity¡¯s Bout. They knew how terrifying he was, and the thought of Han Sen felling him with ease seemed like a stretch.


    While people were quick to disregard the news at first, it soon became clear it was no lie. And what¡¯s more, the news was heard through the chattering of spirits, and there¡¯d be no reason for spirits to lie about this. If anything, repeating the story was doing them a disservice.


    ¡°No God Emperor Super Spanked to Death! Good, Bad, He¡¯s the Guy with the Super Spank! The One Emperor to Rule Them All! ¡±


    Han Sen did not return to the Alliance yet, though. First, he wanted to conquer the entirety of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    After Night Empress aided Han Sen and Lotus Empress by killing numerous emperors, and after the events that had just transpired at Moving Star Shelter, the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was now at its most vulnerable.


    Han Sen was unstoppable, and the remaining spirits knew this. None would dare get in his way, and so they all obeyed Han Sen and provided him with their spirit stones when he started making rounds.


    Before what had just urred, they would never obey a human, but Han Sen was too intimidating. And to them, he wasn¡¯t just a mere human like the rest were. He had a unique reputation of terror.


    Areas that had not been controlled by Han Sen yet discussed how they might fight back and revolt, but they all secretly knew it would be futile.


    Han Sen took a break after a while and went to the spirit base as a super king spirit. It¡¯d been a while since hest yed the part of The King.

 Chapter 1333 - Free Spirit Geno Points

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Free Spirit Geno Points</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the ninth spirit base, a few spirits were discussing amongst themselves.


    ¡°Six-Arm, did you hear about the human and his Super Spank?¡±


    ¡°What a silly question! Of course I have; it destroyed both Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor. The human has been expanding the reach of his territory following that, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what powers he practiced to be able to do what he did.¡±


    ¡°I have heard some spirits have tried to resist him and have refused to pledge their allegiance to the man when he came to their shelters. Needless to say, they were quickly struck down. He¡¯s merciless.¡±


    ¡°If it goes on like this, he¡¯ll soon end up iming the entirety of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°You worry far too much, far too soon. It won¡¯t be as easy for him as he thinks. He is a human, and those who apany him are spirits and creatures. He treats them well, but when he ims a shelter, the spirit that previously owned the ce is put under a contract with one of his close allies.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as an invincible foe; powers have a limit. There must be some way we can fight back and break him. Undead Emperor and The King still haven¡¯t tried their hands yet. Undead Emperor never dies, and The King has an incredible amount of power, or at least he did,st we saw him. If he had ten gene locks open, he might be able to win.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump the gun just yet. I¡¯m sure it will still take The King some time before he opens his tenth gene lock.¡±


    ¡°You and I both know The King is vastly different than most spirits. He is delightfully unpredictable, and it would not surprise me if he already had opened his tenth gene lock.¡±


    As they spoke, a new ind appeared at the spirit base.


    The king spirits looked over to see who wasing, and it was the person they had just been discussing: Han Sen. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t recognize him as such.


    The king spirits drove their ind towards Han Sen and asked him, ¡°The King, have you heard about the human?¡±


    Han Sen took a moment before responding, thinking to himself, ¡°Well, duh. That¡¯s me, you numpties!¡±


    Of course, he was far politer to them than that when he spoke. And wanting to have some fun, he smiled and told them, ¡°That is why I am here. I need to open my tenth gene lock as soon as possible, so I can kill him.¡±


    The spirits were enthusiastic, hearing this. They immediately said, ¡°You can break Super Spank?¡±


    ¡°I have Skill Negation. To fight and destroy the boy, all I need is my tenth gene lock to be open,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°How do you n on opening it? You can¡¯t take too long!¡± a king spirit asked.


    ¡°I need to fight to open it, and I need all sorts of spirit geno points,¡± Han Sen feigned.


    ¡°I have water element! I can give you those points so you can kill the human,¡± one king spirit offered.


    ¡°Yeah, I do need some. It would be wonderful to receive some of those!¡± Han Sen was thrilled, for he had yed them like a fiddle. This was exactly what he hade to do, and they had fallen for his bait, hook, line, and sinker.


    It was normally difficult to gather king spirit geno points, and he could only receive one point for each kill.


    Plus, thest time he hade here, king spirits tended to avoid him. They didn¡¯t like his pompous attitude, and neither did they like the fact he¡¯d always one-hit kill them. Now, they thought they needed him, so their tunes had changed.


    King spirits began to line up, one after each other. They were all dying to give him their geno points so he could challenge Han Sen. And the offerings weren¡¯t measly, either. They often gave more than just a handful.


    This was the ninth spirit base, so the king spirits around often possessed nine hundred geno points. Maxing out the figure to one hundred would not be too difficult for him.


    ¡°I have thunder geno points! I will give you as many as you need, but please kill the human.¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡±


    The queue was a messy one, as spirits impatiently wished to provide The King all the geno points they could offer.


    ¡°I will take your earth geno points. There is no need for more fire. But I also need someone to help me practice inbat.¡±


    As Han Sen watched his king spirit geno point tally steadily increase, he was exuberantly happy. Every now and again, Han Sen came to the spirit base to collect a few points where he could and practicebat.


    He had never been beaten, for he utterly annihted all his challengers with the greatest of ease. It was for this particr reason the spirits believed The King would be the person to beat Han Sen.


    And before long, his king spirit geno points were maxing out, one after each other, element after element.


    Han Sen was now able to maximize his efficiency with wind, fire, thunder, and lightning. He wasn¡¯t as effective with them as he would be if he was a professional that trained with one element exclusively, but he was nothing tough at.


    The reason Han Sen wanted to collect and better his elemental powers so much, though, was because of his desire to hammer out new,plex hyper geno arts. And that was what was great about humanity.


    Han Sen was in a fine, cheery mood, but the spirits around weren¡¯t. They had no idea Han Sen was The King and The King was Han Sen.


    He initially feared encountering Sky King or thedy with Serpent Throne, but fortunately for him, they did not show up. If they did, he believed they could expose him. They had seen Han Sen don the appearance of The King when he activated super king spirit mode.


    That being said, they had ten gene locks open. And once Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode opened its tenth gene lock, the chance of having an awkward encounter with them was far higher.


    As long as he kept away from them, and they could not see The King¡¯s appearance, Han Sen wagered he¡¯d be fine.


    Han Sen hoped they had never even heard of The King, but that might have been unlikely. At the very least, he hoped they didn¡¯t like spending time in the spirit base.


    He didn¡¯t think many people would believe them, though, even if they did try to expose The King as being Han Sen. It was a stretch to believe, and it¡¯d be his word against theirs.


    Plus, it wasn¡¯t as if they could challenge him. He had maxed out his geno points, too.

 Chapter 1334 - God’s Retribution’s Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 1334: God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s Goodbye</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shortly after, Han Sen had managed to im over a million miles ofnd for humans. Unfortunately, there were hardly any humans in a position to handle the shelters andnd, so he had to allow spirits to remain alive and serve as stewards for the time being.


    The spirits were right in this assumption. When they feared Han Sen¡¯s takeover, they guessed he would need to keep the spirits alive to handle matters. And aside from saving humans, he couldn¡¯t actually take over and rule the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. It just wasn¡¯t feasible.


    Spirits gained power at a decent, steady rate. But humans had always been slow in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and although things were better now, they¡¯d still take a long time to gain what was necessary to start ruling thends Han Sen had imed.


    Han Sen was currently resting in a shelter. He was asleep, but he was roused from his slumber by the detection of someone near. Someone not very familiar to him had entered his private garden.


    With Han Sen¡¯s heightened senses, he knew that person had to be powerful if he had only now just been noticed.


    ¡°God¡¯s Retribution?¡± It was God¡¯s Retribution, one of the thirteen members of Blood Legion.


    God¡¯s Retribution seemed to be at ease, and he sat down gently, saying, ¡°Super Spank? Ha! That¡¯s a good one.¡±


    ¡°I got lucky. And besides, I didn¡¯t name it that,¡± Han Sen said, unsure of the rtionship that was supposed to exist between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s your goal to take over the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said, with a smile.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve heard right,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, if I were you,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate you¡¯re not me. But tell me; why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    God¡¯s Retribution looked over to the pool of water and told him, ¡°Blood Legion knew about super geno points, and we¡¯ve been killing super creatures since long before the existence of them becamemon knowledge. We didn¡¯t inform humanity about any of it; do you know why that is?¡±


    Han Sen was not surprised they could gather super geno points with the strength they had. They were far stronger than average humans, after all, and it¡¯d be baffling to hear them say they had never killed one before.


    Han Sen was curious about what the man was looking to tell him, though. So, he yed along and said, ¡°No. Why?¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution exined, ¡°Humans are actually the invaders of this ce. Bying to the sanctuaries, humans broke the bnce. Typical human behavior, really; like parasites. Although there is an abundance of resources, creatures, and spirits here, we slowly break the bnce established in these realms. Before, when humans were unable to y super creatures, things were already bad. After their ying of those becamemon, we hit a slippery slope. The ecosystems of the sanctuaries are suffering.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°Creatures can nest and shoot out more babies, can¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many years it takes to produce an egg? And if you do, do you know how many eggs have been broken since your lie? Two centuries down the line we are currently treading, humans will be fighting each other for super geno points.¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution was genuinely concerned, and it appeared to grieve him to speak of these matters. After a lengthy pause and sigh, he went on to say, ¡°And a lot of that has to do with you. You¡¯re a remarkable person, I must tell you. But you¡¯re speeding up this process; a process that will only lead to ruin. If you continue doing what you¡¯re doing, this will happen faster than it did for the First God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Blood Legion didn¡¯t tell anyone on purpose? To avoid this from happening? I¡¯d consider that noble, if it wasn¡¯t also selfish,¡± Han Sen said.


    God¡¯s Retribution responded to the slight, exining, ¡°We were dying the inevitable. We knew it was only a matter of time before the existence of super creatures and Life Geno Essences were found out, and we just wanted to make these ecosystemsst. You¡¯ve heard it before, surely, but humans really are horrible creatures. Their mistreatment in this sanctuary was a well-needed humbling. Everywhere else, we¡¯re parasites; invading one ce until its sucked dry, before multiplying and bringing the same fate elsewhere. Take a look at the First God¡¯s Sanctuary and you¡¯ll see what I mean. What a sorry sight that ce is, in recent times.¡±


    ¡°There must be something we can do to alleviate the issue, surely,¡± Han Sen said.


    God¡¯s Retribution said, ¡°If humans insist on bing part of the cycle, adjustments can be made. But like I said, we were dying the inevitable, and whether or not we can truly be a part of things in the sanctuaries and co-exist with the currentws, I can¡¯t say for certain.¡±


    He went on to reassert his meaning by again saying, ¡°Humans have upset the bnce of the sanctuaries. The First God¡¯s Sanctuary is bad enough as it is, but you are making things worse.¡±


    ¡°You said that already. But what if I decide to continue down the road I¡¯m currently headed? What would you n to do about that?¡± Han Sen asked, needling God¡¯s Retribution to learn as much as he could about what he wanted.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you. The trail you ze is your own, but with how people see you, you should set a better example. If your heirs are one day killing each other for a measly scrap of flesh, you can¡¯t roll in your grave and say we didn¡¯t warn you,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said, then turned to leave.


    Han Sen thought he¡¯d be threatened, and he readied himself for a fight. With his strength now, he was keen to stress the limits of how powerful Blood Legion members truly were.


    Han Sen did not expect him to immediately say his piece and then leave.


    He thought the encounter had been rather strange, and his perception of Blood Legion had been altered somewhat, after it. He thought Blood Legion was an evil, slightly scary organization, but they were obviously concerned for the overall trajectory humanity was headed on.


    Blood Legion cared about the environment like the people of Greenpeace. And the thought of those two organizations sharing simr goals was something he was struggling toprehend.


    ¡°Go to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there, and when we do next meet, let¡¯s hope it won¡¯t be as enemies.¡± God¡¯s Retribution swiftly left after saying this.


    Han Sen now understood these were his parting words, and the only chance they¡¯d have to speak before his departure to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. This was God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s goodbye.

 Chapter 1335 - Super King Spirit’s Tenth Gene Lock

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Super King Spirit¡¯s Tenth Gene Lock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°He must be making a mockery of me,¡± Han Sen ultimately thought to himself, following the strange encounter with God¡¯s Retribution.


    He made it sound as if he was doing it for the children, but Han Sen thought it was a ploy of some sort. He thought he had been lied to, and that there was an ulterior motive behind his words of concern.


    He thought he was being a hypocrite or a Pharisee; like a person that attends vegetarian rallies but still goes home and enjoys a good steak.


    He had been told that Blood Legion didn¡¯t want others to kill super creatures, as it would upset the bnce. But Han Sen knew they must have had to kill a lot of super creatures themselves to maintain the strength their members had achieved.


    What they were doing was pretty much what Han Sen himself did, he thought. Han Sen was never entirely truthful about how he went about things, but at the end of the day, much of what he did was for the betterment of mankind. He was still leaving things in good shape for others, who would one day carry the mantles he himself established. He was paving the way for others, whereas Blood Legion were only concerned with themselves.


    It was true, Han Sen hadn¡¯t thought about the long-term, negative effects and what things might be like for the next few generations, but it wasn¡¯t as if Blood Legion had the concerns of such eventualities at heart, either.


    Blood Legion was different, too. Their lineage and the strengthening of their next of kin was different than how ordinary born and bred humans were reproduced. Having an heir was a priority and chief concern for the members of Blood Legion. God¡¯s Retribution had tried to disillusion Han Sen.


    ¡°They make themselves sound so righteous, but deep down, they¡¯re as dastardly and wicked as can be,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    While God¡¯s Retribution might have had his own interests at heart, some of the things he mentioned really would be legitimate concerns in the future. If Han Sen did kill creatures at a rate quicker than they could reproduce, things really would be a struggle further down the line. The flesh of creatures was needed, and if there weren¡¯t any creatures left to eat, things would be dire.


    Han Sen rubbed the temples of his head in thought, over the state of things. He still wanted his primary focus to rest on bringing the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary to its knees.


    He needed to save humanity and allow his mother and Ji Yanran to enter the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary without worry. But to do that, he had to ensure he could do so without killing too much of the local poption. He couldn¡¯t mass-murder creatures as he saw fit.


    If humans became the majority, that would be quite worrisome. It truly was like an invasion, now that Han Sen thought about it. In the little time they had ess to the sanctuaries, they had done a lot.


    Even Han Sen was willing to admit humans were greedy, he himself included. Some were greedier than others, but it was an inherent trait of mankind that humans were greedy things that always wanted more.


    During the Interster Era, everything was a resource and every resource was wanted. And the spending of resources always outpaced the influx of resources, too.


    With a desire for ownership of worthless items, silly hobbies and such, a lot of resources were wasted. The resources taken didn¡¯t all go to the long-term betterment of mankind.


    And it seemed ironic to think the more civilized humans became, the more waste would be produced. Civilization seemed to equalvish expenditure that only came at the cost of thes that were ravaged for the necessaryponents to feed and keep the mes stoked. Han Sen thought man had be so in love with greed, they had forgotten themselves and found only appetites.


    Back in the Alliance, Han Sen turned off his phone and had a meal with his mother.


    If Han Sen turned it on, it¡¯d undoubtedly be ringing 24/7. And the buzz of constant messages and notifications would shake the foundations of the building.


    When he defeated No God Emperor, all the factions wanted to co-operate with him. They all wanted to help Han Sen manage the shelters he had procured.


    Of course, they cared more for themselves than they did for a genuine co-operative venture with Han Sen. They¡¯d earn a lot for themselves by having joint-ownership of a number of shelters.


    This also yed a part in why Han Sen chose not to return to the Alliance for quite a while. He knew he¡¯d be hounded by fatcats and corporate jellyfish day and night, all so they could line their own pockets with further unnecessary amounts of cash.


    Han Sen was going to just let the Ji family handle the issue and save himself the trouble.


    Ji Ruozhen had evene to tell Han Sen, ¡°You have to let some of them go.¡±


    The Ji family did not want to take over the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary exclusively, as that would almost make them seem like a dictatorship. The sanctuary might then be viewed as a police state, forever under the watchful eyes of Big Brother Ruozhen. They¡¯d be hated.


    Ji Ruozhen wanted Han Sen to give many of them up for distribution amongst a number of differentpanies and corporations, as well as families. He would lose a lot of potential money that way, but he would earn a lot of friends, in return.


    ¡°It looks like I really can¡¯t take over the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary myself. It sounded like Godyer Luo might have been able to, but it seems he conquered even less than I have,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to give up what he had earned, though, and he then said to himself, ¡°Fine, if I can¡¯t im ownership of more as Han Sen, then I¡¯ll just have to take them over with a different name.¡±


    After a while, Han Sen stopped his ventures of expansion to focus on something else. He wanted to go off in search of geno treasures that could increase his self geno points. He needed to open his super king spirit¡¯s tenth gene lock, after all.


    Ji Ruozhen, in the meantime, ran through his contacts, trying to determine the best partners he could co-operate with.


    A monthter, Han Sen had achieved a thousand self geno points and managed to open the tenth gene lock of super king spirit mode. It only increased the power of super king spirit mode across the board, and there were no new, special traits earned.


    Super king spirit mode was very in, but that was part of the attraction. It made you far stronger, and that was it; it was that simple.


    The greatest benefit of it now, though, was that he could remain in this form forever. There was no longer an annoying timer he had to adhere to.


    After opening his tenth gene lock, he decided to pay another visit to the spirit base. When Han Sen entered, though, he was unable to find any other inds.


    Han Sen chalked it up to there not being many spirits with ten gene locks open, so as a result, there weren¡¯t going to be many to find there.


    Han Sen drove his ind around for a while and eventually saw another spirit.


    He didn¡¯t reveal himself, though. Only seeing one, he just turned around and left.


    After that, Han Sen returned to the sanctuary and went back to conqueringnds and iming territories alongside the spirits and creatures in his employ.


    This news was ryed across the Alliance once more, making people even more hyped for the prospects of proper settlement in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. The spirits were all co-operating, and they no longer resisted. On the sly, though, they still pleaded for Undead Emperor to help them out and defeat Han Sen.


    Before Sky Mountain, Undead Emperor began leading a grand host of spirits and creatures to bring an end to Han Sen¡¯s reign.


    ¡°Han Sen, will you fight me?¡± Undead Emperor asked, with a tone as chilling as a winter¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Of course I will.¡± Han Sen raced towards him, airborne.

 Chapter 1336 - The Third Contract Between Humans and Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1336: The Third Contract Between Humans and Spirits</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Undead Emperor was given a lot of information about Han Sen by the other spirits, so his expectations had already been realistically set. The spirits called upon Undead Emperor to help y Han Sen due to his undying body, but just like always, the results shocked them.


    The previously-thought-to-be-indestructible body of Undead Emperor was utterly annihted by Han Sen¡¯s p.


    Mankind had won that round, as well. And after Han Sen imed the mountain, humanity began to celebrate another job well done. But all of a sudden, a light shone in the sky high above.


    The ground began to shake, quake, and rumble. Tears formed across the region, through subterranean explosions. It was like aing apocalypse, and it frightened the onlookers.


    Aside from where Han Sen was, thend was churned into utter ruin and carnage. The mountains around copsed into themselves, sinking down into ck pits. Eventually, only Sky Mountain remained, surrounded by abyssal depths.


    The humans that saw this felt a great chill. Where the epassing regions went, they had no clue, but the only relief they could feel was the belief they had been spared somehow.


    ¡°There are words written across the ck reaches that surround us!¡± a person called out.


    When the people turned to take a look, they read it out. It said, ¡°We fight in three days. Yours sincerely, The King.¡±


    Everyone looked at the chasm with worry. It was a sinister way to send a message, and even though they had full confidence in Han Sen, they couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    Han Sen was their only lifeline. If he was defeated, things would go back to how they once were, as nobody else could carry his me.


    The news that The King had challenged Han Sen was all over the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. While this greatly excited the spirits, humans were less enthusiastic about the concept.


    If a human like Han Sen was defeated, progress in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary would revert back to zero. Mankind would lose their entire grip on what they had obtained there thus far, and would most likely be treated even worse.


    And with the spectacle that apanied the invitation, of entirends being sunken, the fear of Han Sen losing grew. They started to believe Han Sen did not have what it took to defeat The King.


    The three days passed by quickly, and all that while, humans worried. But now, the day for that fateful fight hade.


    On the day of battle, Han Sen ventured to the peak of Sky Mountain and stood proudly. He waited there for The King to show. Although humans were tinged with a bit more worry than the spirits, they were all excited to see and hear what the result would be.


    Eventually, a body that looked like The King arrived. And after that, the area turned ck. Nobody could see or hear a thing. A secondter, everything returned to how it was.


    When they looked up again, they were all shocked at what they saw. Han Sen and The King were gone; neither of them could be seen, and the mountaintop had vanished as well.


    The trail of a battle was found, though, one that extended all the way to the Endless Sea. Although no one had seen the battle unfold, the markings of what had urred looked bad. It must have been a brutal tussle.


    When the wake ofbat reached the Endless Sea, none dared traverse the ce. The gravity issue was bad enough, but the tsunamis that raged were frightening.


    Seven dayster, the rage of the Endless Sea was quelled.


    Although nothing of the fight could actually be seen, it was hailed as the most epic and legendary fight every performed by a human. The Alliance decided to call it the ¡°Final Fight.¡±


    But no one yet knew who won the battle. The Alliance said Han Sen had won, but the spirits said The King had won.


    The battle had stopped, and Han Sen and The King established a contract.


    There were three core pirs of the contract.


    It stated that humans who were sent to spirit shelters were allowed to return to the Alliance.


    Han Sen would also provide spirits near-absolute freedom, as long as they did not venture past Sky Mountain and left thosends alone.


    To the east of Sky Mountain wasnd solely belonging to mankind. Spirits were not allowed to go there.


    A lot of factions agreed with the contents of the contract, and it seemed like the best of both worlds. At the very least, it meant every surpasser had been freed.


    Han Sen had also secured a million miles square ofnd for humans to upy and live freely in.


    The Alliance was worried that if Han Sen died or had to leave the sanctuary, they would lose everything he had secured. As a result, they greatly agreed with the terms of the contract.


    The King became a hero to the spirits of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. When Undead Emperor was killed, all hope was lost. And yet, The King did not shy away from the battle. He went up and battled Han Sen alone. And hearing humans were no longer allowed to go past Sky Mountain, they were delighted.


    Some people believed The King might have actually been the elusive Dor, but few agreed with that theory. Spirits did not believe The King was a human, and humans did not believe Dor was a spirit.


    Han Sen knew the contract had no power, though. When he ascended to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, it would be rendered nullified. He only hoped the terms could be respected, going forward.


    So, Han Sen used this opportunity to bring Ji Yanran and his mother to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    His mother was sent to a ce in the humannds, whereas Ji Yanran was sent to a shelter that belonged to the dominion of spirits. But because of the terms of the contract, Ji Yanran was allowed to return to the Alliance and let Han Sen know where she was. Then, Han Sen was able to go there and bring her to where it was safe.


    Han Sen gave the pair a bunch of Life Geno Essences to give them a headstart.


    Han Sen did not aid the other humans much, though. He wanted them to be strong by themselves, for that would be true strength they¡¯d be earning.


    Han Sen¡¯s subordinates became guards for shelters, but they wouldn¡¯t join any battles.


    Han Sen brought a few of the people he knew back to the underground shelter, too, unbeknownst to some.


    Han Sen let his mother handle many things there, while he took the time to focus on what was necessary for him, if he wished to reach the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen also wondered over what Dragon King had told him, about the special gene lock that might or might not exist. He had opened the tenth gene lock on three of his abilities, but he didn¡¯t feel anything remotely close to what Dragon King had described to him.


    Han Sen wished to figure it out before ascending, which aligned with the Alliance¡¯s desire of wanting him to remain for a while, too.


    When Han Sen returned home, he received a letter. Much to his surprise, it had been written with an actual pen.


    Han Sen opened the envelope, and soon after, he began to tremble.

 Chapter 1337 - On the Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1337: On the Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen recognized his father¡¯s handwriting due to the vast number of family documents and possessions he had collected and perused over the years.


    The letter he had received had been written and sent by his father, there was no room for doubt. It was easy to fake someone¡¯s handwriting, but the content contained information only he and his father would know about.


    And near the end of the letter, he read something that was most shocking.


    When Blind Man provided Han Sen the cauldron, there was a pill inside. He imed it was a gift from his father, and his consumption of it was of absolute importance. He was told to eat it before bing a demi-god, due to its ability to aid him in unlocking something.


    This gene lock was not associated with the average ten gene locks, and he had been told it¡¯d be of great benefit for when he finally did be a demi-god.


    Han Sen had the sudden thought that this was connected with the mystic gene lock Dragon King had told him about.


    The letter concluded with a profound apology for his absence, and how, as much as he wished he could, he could note back.


    After finishing the letter, Han Sen¡¯s mind was in a bit of a jumble.


    He believed it really had been written by his father, but it wasn¡¯t as if Han Sen missed him dearly over the years. Traditionally, all the best cowboys had daddy issues¡ªissues they¡¯d need to confront and work on¡ªbut Han Sen never felt a longing for his father. He had learned to be very independent, and he was used to being alone, and often enjoyed the sce that came with it. Even if the pill was given to him by his father, he wasn¡¯t going to just take it because his parent had returned from the grave to tell him so. He still wanted to look into it more, through his own means.


    But the letter also mentioned there was a way in which you could find out whether that lock had been opened yet or not. And finding out was not difficult. So, wanting to conduct the test, Han Sen asked a few spirits to be of service in this endeavor.


    In the letter, it was said the Nine-Life Cat pendant had to be used as an apparatus of sorts for the test he was going to conduct.


    After a lengthy search, he was unable to find any spirits who had opened this lock.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t bring himself to perform the test on himself, either. So, he summoned Moment Queen and asked her to prick her own finger and draw a drop of her blood across the Nine-Life Cat pendant.


    After the blood fell upon the cat¡¯s mouth, it seemed to then get absorbed. The pendant was solid, not unlike a gemstone, but somehow, it absorbed the blood as if it were a sponge.


    Then, a littleter, the Nine-Life Cat turned blue. The remnant of the blood it had soaked it had also turned blue. A little whileter, the red blood that had turned blue, turned back to being red. This was just as the letter said would happen.


    If Moment Queen had opened that special lock, then the blood would have stayed red the entire time.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to leave it like that. Tests had to be conducted a number of times before the results could be considered reliable. So, he went out and performed the same exercise with a variety of different creatures, spirits, and humans.


    It was very reliable, and the same response was received each and every time. The blood would turn blue and that was that; even Queen¡¯s blood was like this.


    Han Sen decided to try it himself. He pricked his finger and let a drop of blood descend onto the pendant. He expected it to turn blue, but much to his surprise, it seemed to remain red the entire time.


    Han Sen was not sure what to think at first, but he eventually told himself, ¡°Does this mean I have opened that lock? But when did I do that? Is there something wrong with this pendant? Did I do the test incorrectly?¡±


    Han Sen went out in search of others to reconduct the test. The results he received were the same as before, and Han Sen¡¯s blood was the only blood that stayed red upon the pendant the entire time.


    ¡°Another lock, huh? Is it referring to the Life Door?¡± Han Sen recalled the feeling of unlocking something when he opened the Life Door. But ever since that day, he had not noticed anything different. He didn¡¯t think it had aided him, at all.


    If the Nine-Life Cat was indeed performing correctly, though, there was no other possibility.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve opened that thing by ident. That¡¯s great! It means I don¡¯t even need to take that pill,¡± Han Sen paused, pleased with himself. Then, after a brief bob of his head, he continued on to think, ¡°If I give this to someone else, then, who should have it?¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if the pill was safe, so if it was something harmful, he didn¡¯t want it to bring grief to someone that was dear to him. But if it was something decent, he didn¡¯t want to give it to a random nobody, either. It was quite the conundrum.


    Han Sen returned to the underground shelter and fetched the dusty cauldron. He called over Little Angel, Little Silver, and Thorn Queen.


    They sat at the table and wondered what Han Sen was nning to do with them.


    Han Sen ced the cauldron at the center of the table and slowly revealed the pill he had kept inside.


    Thorn Queen frowned, indicating she had no clue what it was.


    Little Angel looked at it but did not show any emotion. Perhaps she was uninterested, Han Sen did not know.


    The silver fox looked ready to eat it, but someone else was faster.


    Bao¡¯er was on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder at the time, and as soon as she saw it, she leaped down onto the table and gobbled it up.


    Han Sen looked very nervous, hoping nothing bad would befall his baby.


    But after Bao¡¯er ate it, nothing urred. She shivered a little, but that was it.


    Han Sen had tried the pendant test with Bao¡¯er earlier, but her blood had turned blue. A whileter, he decided to take another pinch of her blood. This time, when the blood dripped onto the pendant, it stayed red.

 Chapter 1338 - The Road to Becoming a Demi-God

    <h4>Chapter 1338: The Road to Bing a Demi-God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen stared at his Nine-Life Cat for a while longer. It confirmed to him that the pill was genuine and that it would have helped him open the special gene lock. The nature of that lock, however, was a different question entirely.


    He paid extra attention to Bao¡¯er following this, but he did not notice any changes in her behavior or abilities. It was exactly the same thing that urred to Han Sen himself, following his opening of the Life Door.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Han Sen told her, with much relief. He hadn¡¯t wanted to endanger her.


    Han Sen then spent most of his time practicing the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He had settled on bing a demi-god once he opened its tenth gene lock.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about his absence in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. He had done the best he could, with the ploy of crafting a contract signed by him and The King. He didn¡¯t think the spirits would vite the contract once he left. The territory he had established for humans was only one million miles squared, so it wasn¡¯t all that much, anyway. And besides, Han Sen had a number of super creatures and emperors that would remain when he was gone. They¡¯d help protect everything Han Sen had done, and Queen and Qin Xuan had be exemry surpassers in the time that had passed since theiring to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    One yearter, he finally managed to crack open thest gene lock of the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    When the tenth gene lock opened, it made his body far tougher. It wasn¡¯t particrly brilliant in any individual capacity, but it was good to have it finished.


    He didn¡¯t mind it being underwhelming for himself, as his desire for advancing the Blood-Pulse Sutra had shifted in recent years. His focus with it, much like the members of Blood Legion, was to ensure his heirs would be stronger. It wasn¡¯t for himself; it was for the future generations of his lineage.


    And once that was done, he didn¡¯t have much else to do. He was going to be a demi-god, but he was in no immediate rush to. He made sure to spend a lot more time with his mother and with Ji Yanran after this.


    The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, the world of demi-gods, waspletely different than all else that hade before. Old Man Ji had told him it was just the beginning.


    Han Sen had received the bulk of what he knew about the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary from Old Man Ji himself. He wasn¡¯t going to underestimate the realm he would soon be stepping into.


    The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary was still a world of creatures and spirits, but they started very much like humans did there. They started from scratch.


    The shelters there were all individual and separate from one another. Each shelter had a Demi-God Geno Core, and to conquer a shelter, one had to im the Demi-God Geno Core.


    After a human became a demi-god, their own Demi-God Geno Core would increase in strength the more geno points they collected.


    Unfortunately for humans, they now also had to y by the rules spirits did. If spirits sought to invade a shelter a human possessed, they could im the human¡¯s Demi-God Geno Core as humans did their spirit stones in previous shelters.


    Demi-God Geno Cores generated different types of powers. Old Man Ji informed Han Sen he¡¯d be stronger than the average starter demi-god, but he also made sure to warn Han Sen not to overestimate his abilities. He¡¯d still be very vulnerable, stepping into that world.


    The demi-god creatures that had geno cores would be lethal for humans to try to do battle with.


    The powers of a geno core were wild and unpredictable, as well. They came in all varieties, and if your attentionpsed, you could be killed by a geno core without even knowing how you died.


    Han Sen listened to Old Man Ji intently, but ultimately, how he¡¯d start off was down to luck. It¡¯d be a roll of the dice.


    Most humans used evolution pools to ascend a sanctuary, and the same still held true for entering the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary from the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Bing a demi-god was easy for humans.


    But few humans could be a demi-god the proper way, and going there without maxing out their geno points and making sure they were the best they could be would ensure a swift death.


    Even humans who maxed out their genes were susceptible to the fickle nature of fate. Unfortunately, luck still yed arge role in their ascendance to the next sanctuary.


    Mankind discovered sanctuaries two hundred years ago, but even after all that time, there were only one hundred demi-gods.


    Like the Xuan Men sessor he once encountered, Han Sen wanted to traverse The Ten Steps of the Holy Door.


    But his sess there would also subject him to the picky throes of luck, when he came out the other side and spawned. But as long as he didn¡¯t wind up spawning next to a strong creature or spirit, he figured he¡¯d be okay.


    When he did leave for the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, though, he wasn¡¯t sure when he could return. As such, he made sure to spend as much time with Ji Yanran as possible. They went to a lot of ces and experienced many new adventures together, to forgesting memories that would apany Han Sen after he made the jump.


    If he was unable to find a shelter, he would be unable to return at all.


    After another four months psed, though, he was ready. He prepared himself for walking up the fabled stairway.


    After a fond farewell to his friends andpanions, with whom he had aplished much, it was time for him to go. And when it was, he took off towards the Endless Sea mostly alone.


    The spirits weren¡¯t aware that Han Sen was leaving, so they were going to remain in order and adhere to the contract. With things still like that, he had now done everything he could for the humans of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen brought the silver fox, Bao¡¯er, Little Angel, and Golden Growler with him. While he was unsure at first, he also decided to bring Moment Queen. He would have liked to bring others with him, but they¡¯d die if they could not withstand the searing mes of the steps.


    Han Sen had decided to bring Moment Queen with him because he still had reservations regarding her goodwill towards humans. He still believed he had to keep the leash on her, to avoid her doing something evil once he was gone.


    The stronger Han Sen was, the stronger the fire would be, too. Hispanions were sure to have a hard time following him up.


    He didn¡¯t even n to bring Bao¡¯er or the silver fox with him at first, either. But they suspected what he was going to do, and nothing he did would remove them from hispany. Han Sen thought if the Xuan Men sessor was able to bring a skeleton up with him, then he wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble bringing his super creaturepanions.


    Little Angel and Golden Growler were staples of Han Sen¡¯s collection. They had always been with him, and he wasn¡¯t going to leave them behind now. They had ten gene locks open as well, anyway. Considering their abilities, even with sentimentality out of the picture, he really wanted to bring them with him.


    Han Sen gave out the rest of his beast souls to his mother and Ji Yanran, so they¡¯d have a fair amount of decent gear and weaponry to get a headstart in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    He also tasked Xie Qing King and a few of the others with keeping an extra eye out for those two, to ensure nothing bad would befall them. With the underground shelter and the Life Geno Essences they had been gifted, though, it didn¡¯t seem likely they could be bullied.

 Chapter 1339 - Demi-God Creature

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Demi-God Creature</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Blergh!


    Han Sen fell out onto the grass, coughing blood.


    Bao¡¯er was as cool as ever, and when she came out, she did so with a graceful drop on top of Han Sen¡¯s head, pushing his face into the bloodied soil.


    Han Sen was immediately starting to regret bringing Bao¡¯er, the silver fox, Little Angel, Golden Growler, and Moment Queen with him. He couldn¡¯t imagine what the pain was like for them, to brace and stayposed on their ascension through the fire.


    The fires Han Sen had to endure were of a greater intensity than what Xiang Yin and the Xuan Men sessor had dealt with. The lecherous mes they suffered were far weaker, and despite Han Sen once fearing the steps those two had trodden, he now thought they had gotten off easy.


    And that aside, Han Sen had brought five people with him. This only boosted the intensity. He had felt as if the fires had been deliberately testing him in their wicked glow, like wretched demons taunting him to fail under the pressure of those he had selected to bring along.


    Fortunately for Han Sen, he was able to employ the powers of super king spirit mode, Jadeskin, and the Dongxuan Sutra to pull through. He¡¯d have most certainly failed had he tried to mount the steps without those abilities to boost his resistances.


    On their way up, he started by trying his best to keep everyone calm,posed, and alive in the ascent. But there was little he could do when the true strength of the fire kicked in. It soon became clear to him that the only one he could truly protect and guide up was Bao¡¯er, and the others would have to seed by themselves.


    Han Sen was able to keep Bao¡¯er shielded from most of the fire, but the mes had properly incinerated the silver fox. By the time he was through, he had be an egg.


    Little Angel and Golden Growler were in a simr position; now evolving. Han Sen was unable to protect Moment Queen at all on the way up, and while she had managed to be a demi-god, the fires had taken a toll on her. She was grievously injured, and it seemed as if there¡¯d be little she could do for a long time toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate I did not decide to bring anyone else. If I had, the fires would have surely killed me,¡± Han Sen said to himself, feeling d he had made it.


    Han Sen took a look around, after that. He was in a field, one that was as in as could be. A single wide expanse with no notable geography orndmarks to consider.


    He picked himself up and exerted much strength to do so. He was incredibly heavy, and it didn¡¯t feel natural. The very air seemed to tingle and hum with energy, and the atmosphere around almost felt tangible.


    Even the gravity felt remarkably higher there. It was lucky his body was as strong as it was, and so it didn¡¯t inhibit him.


    Unfortunately, his clothes had been entirely scorched away by the fires. He was nude in the field, and although it was a touch awkward, he was at least relieved there was no one else around to see him that way.


    Han Sen: Super Body Super King Spirit ¨C Ultimate


    Level: Demi-God


    Lifespan: 500


    Evolution Requirements: None


    Geno Points: None


    Demi-God Geno Cores: None


    Han Sen did not know what the Ultimate tag meant, but he was pleased that his lifespan had another one hundred added on top, bringing the number up to five hundred.


    Han Sen already knew there would be no more evolution requirements beforeing to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary; even in the Alliance, there were no further evolution pools. It didn¡¯t seem to matter much where you went after this, even if your geno points were at the max.


    Han Sen caught sight of some odd shrubbery nearby. The bushes had thick leaves, and not wanting to remain naked, he brought Bao¡¯er over to help him make some clothes.


    After crafting some makeshift clothing, he suddenly heard the chittering of an insect. It was a grasshopper, and it was making a squealing sound down in the grass.


    Han Sen gave it a scan and noticed its lifeforce to be obscenely weak. It didn¡¯t look like a demi-god in the least. And although it initially gave the impression it was just amon insect, it kept on squealing, as if to taunt Han Sen. He decided he was going kill it with Ghost sh, and nab himself a few early geno points.


    But before he could attack, he felt a paine onto his right eye.


    Han Sen moved his hands to cup the afflicted eye, but then, another sharp pain began to pierce his left one.


    Han Sen swiftly started to look around and scan the surrounding vicinity for something else that might have been attacking him, but he could not see anything. The absence of danger he could visualize was strange, but his gut was most assuredly telling him something was wrong.


    The grasshopper then scrambled away, disappearing somece in the grass.


    Han Sen could no longer feel its presence, but eyes still felt as if they were in pain.


    So, Han Sen used Dongxuan Aura to search. But strangely, he could not make out anything.


    Argh!


    An agonizing pain suddenly pierced Han Sen¡¯s throat, but shortly after, it spread to his stomach. A cold sweat began to roll down his face, which was now twisting under the agony he was suffering.


    Han Sen decided to use Jadeskin, which gave him that crystallized luster. Following its use, even all his organs were turned to shimmering crystal. Han Sen could still feel the stabbing, but at least Jadeskin was enough to deny him the full experience of that pain.


    Han Sen then sought to examine himself with the ten gene locks of the Dongxuan Sutra open. After examining himself, Han Sen was able to notice the presence of something small and unnatural residing in his stomach.


    It was a grey silkworm, of sorts. If he did not have Dongxuan Aura, he would have assuredly not been able to find it.


    The head of the silkworm was very much like a needle, and it was undoubtedly the source of the pain Han Sen was experiencing. After more examination, Han Sen discovered it was not a creature, though. Instead, it was the grasshopper¡¯s Demi-God Geno Core.


    From this bug, Han Sen was able to detect and learn the sequential structure of the grasshopper.


    The grasshopper came out of hiding once more, and it peered at Han Sen through the des of grass. Not wanting to risk a single thing, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to kill it the first opportunity he had. He immediately cast Ghost sh towards it.


    The grasshopper was cut in half, when it was, the bug inside Han Sen¡¯s stomach died with it.


    ¡°Ordinary Creature Soil Lotus killed. No beast soul gained. Bronze Geno Core received: Dust Bug. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly.¡±

 Chapter 1340 - Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Sheep</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen ced the Dust Bug on his finger. The geno core was so small, he needed the Dongxuan Aura just to see it.


    Dust Bug: Earth Element Bronze Geno Core


    Making effective use of this geno core would require a certain level of proficiency with the element of earth.


    Bronze was the tier of this geno core. There were four ranks of geno cores in total: bronze, silver, gold, and gemstone. People asionally whispered the rumor of there being a geno core that superseded even the extremely rare and exotic gemstone-quality geno core. The details of what it might have been were scant, but the rumors never died. And if the mystical cores did exist, it was believed no human had possession of one.


    Han Sen had many earth element geno points, so he could use his Dongxuan Sutra to make use of the Dust Bug.


    However, this was not Han Sen¡¯s geno core. It belonged to a creature that had been in, and now it was forever locked in its current state. There was no room for its power to grow.


    If Han Sen had a geno core he could actually call his own, its strength and power would grow in ordance with his own body.


    Han Sen tried controlling the bug, and he quickly understood how it had hurt him earlier. The Dust Bug was so small, it¡¯d undoubtedly slide beneath the notice of almost everyone. It could easily cut its way through the body of a creature or person without drawing attention to itself.


    Han Sen was also starting to understand why Old Man Ji had told him not to underestimate a single creature he¡¯d encounter. The grasshopper was only an ordinary-ss creature, and yet it had dished out that much damage. What¡¯s more, it had made its own lifeforce appear even less than it was.


    He knew he¡¯d have to be careful, and danger could find him at any moment. With things being this way, he understood why the survival rate for humans in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary was so low.


    It was no wonder that only a hundred humans were currently surviving in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and making a living which would allow them to go to and fro from the Alliance. Most people who made it to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary didn¡¯t seem to live long enough to make it home.


    There was always the possibility that there were many humans living in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, who were just unable to find a way to return home. But even so, it seemed impossible for there to be many in such circumstances.


    Attempting to return to the Alliance from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary required the same thing as in previous sanctuaries. They would have to either conquer a shelter or find one that was uninhabited. Of course, doing that was far more difficult in this realm than it now was in the others.


    There was a sickeningly low number of shelters that were owned by humans in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Their numbers were few, and the chance of finding them was extremely small.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t concerned with securing passage home just yet, though. He scanned the surrounding vicinity and told himself to collect one hundred ordinary geno points, first and foremost.


    He wanted to get a geno core he could call his own. He had learned from his discussions with Old Man Ji that if he managed to collect one hundred geno points, his body and power would generate one for him. So, aside from the increase in strength, there was a tangible bonus that now prompted his urge to hurry in the collection of one hundred ordinary geno points.


    He also wanted to do things in the proper established order. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to skip around and try to take shortcuts like the ones that had benefitted him greatly in his early days in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was too risky to do that in this ce, so all he wanted to do now was knuckle down and knock out as many ordinary creatures as he could find, one by one.


    It was not unheard of for many supremely talented creatures and spirits to receive a geno core right off the bat, following their traversal of The Ten Steps of the Holy Door.


    Han Sen had hoped he¡¯d be considered talented enough to receive one, but he was mildly irked when he emerged in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary with empty hands and just a face full of dirt.


    But at least he had managed to y the Soil Lotus and earn himself the Dust Bug fairly quickly. He didn¡¯t bring the Cruel Bottle, just in case it was destroyed in his ascendance.


    Either that or it¡¯d be the Cruel Sand.


    Han Sen looked at the body of the Soil Lotus and licked his lips. A grasshopper wasn¡¯t the most appetizing creature, but it was his first kill in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. He made a fire, cooked it, and ate it. It didn¡¯t taste too bad.


    ¡°Soil Lotus has been consumed. Ordinary Gene +1.¡±


    Han Sen heard the announcement y a number of times. He tried sharing some with Bao¡¯er, but she didn¡¯t want it. Han Sen ate the entire thing himself, and walked away with eight ordinary geno points. Not too shabby for his first meal.


    Ordinary Geno Points seemed to have a much greater effect in the realm of demi-gods, it seemed. Already, he felt himself bing much stronger.


    ¡°I need to find a safe ce I can hunker down in. Out here, in in sight, it¡¯s too dangerous for me.¡± Then Han Sen took off in a direction, hoping to find somece he could use as a den.


    For the duration of his travel, he tirelessly scanned the environment all around him. He didn¡¯t want to risk another chance encounter with a grasshopper like thest, or even worse.


    And for a long time, he didn¡¯t see anything. Whether that was luck or the field was just a quiet ce in general, he did not know. But when he ascended a hill and got to the top for a clearer view, there still wasn¡¯t much he could see. in, verdant expanses, as far as his eyes could see.


    He could have flown to go at a faster pace, but Han Sen didn¡¯t fancy doing that. It was too risky, and there was a high chance he could be spotted. Until he was familiar with the region, stealth would be his main mode of travel.


    After an intense, continued scan, though, Han Sen finally caught sight of something. It was approaching. He threw himself into the grass to hide, and then he focused his vision on what he had seen.


    At first he felt relief. It was a sheep, one that was as fluffy and as cute as the most darling sketch could bring alive. It had two ck, twirling horns, and it was a plump little thing. It looked adorable, actually. And it looked docile, too. It didn¡¯t appear to be aggressive.


    Of course, having learned his lesson, Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to underestimate the creature. Its cute appearance could merely be a mask of deceit.


    ¡°Hey you! What are you doing down in the grass?¡± The mouth of the sheep moved, and it seemed to actually speak.


    Han Sen looked around him, thinking it had been a coincidence. He thought maybe someone had approached and was talking to him, but he could see no one. The sheep really did seem to be talking.


    ¡°What are you looking at, bub? I¡¯m talking to you.¡± The sheep¡¯s eyes rolled, indicating it was annoyed by Han Sen¡¯sck of response.


    ¡°I was just... um, resting...¡± Han Sen sputtered, as he dragged himself back onto his feet, patting away the soil and des of grass that still clung to him.


    The sheep seemed to smirk, and then, it said, ¡°What are you... Actually, you know what? I don¡¯t care. Just tell me the powers you possess. If I think you¡¯d make a valuable asset to my herd, you cane and graze with us, bub.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face twitched in shock, unsure if this was some strange dream he was experiencing or not. People had told him that the creatures in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary were crazy, but he didn¡¯t think they would be this vor of crazy.

 Chapter 1341 - Doctor Sexy

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Doctor Sexy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I have a lot of different powers,¡± Han Sen started by saying.


    Associating himself with a sheep would be strange, but this was a chance for Han Sen to be part of a crowd, he believed. Strength in numbers was a legitimate concept, after all.


    If he could be an ally of the sheep, the current dangerous circumstances might not be so grave for Han Sen.


    The sheep seemed peeved by the vague response he had received, though.


    Han Sen caught this, and he wanted to fix the mood between them. So, he boldly proimed, ¡°I can destroy stuff!¡±


    With the ten gene locks of the Dongxuan Sutra firing on all cylinders, it wasn¡¯t exactly a lie.


    The sheep grimaced, and with disappointment slumping its limbs, it turned to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet! Talk to me.¡± Han Sen wanted to learn what the sheep had expected of him.


    ¡°A weak *ss creature like you probably doesn¡¯t even have a geno core. I need someone special, bub. I need someone who can heal or support others. Finding a random creature that can take pleasure in destroying stuff is easy, and I can assuredly find one stronger than a scrawny kid like you, bub.¡± The sheep then ran off.


    Han Sen was confused by this, and so he turned his head to ask Bao¡¯er, ¡°Did I just get insulted by a sheep?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad. I told you to eat more,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    Han Sen could hardly believe he had been condescended to by a sheep. Han Sen could tell it was an ordinary creature. But he could also tell it was as good as an ordinary creature could get.


    ¡°Brother Sheep, don¡¯t go! I was wrong. I¡¯m good at healing!¡± Han Sen yelled, going after the wooly mammal.


    It was rare to find herbivore creatures, so Han Sen didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to follow the sheep if the rest of its herd were of the same kind. He¡¯d have the benefit of being in a herd, and he wouldn¡¯t have to share the corpses of creatures they slew.


    ¡°You can heal, bub?¡± the sheep asked, turning around to see Han Sen panting in the chase.


    The powers of healing were rare, and the sheep did not like Han Sen. It never expected him to possess the powers of healing, and the sheep had only said what it said to hurry the dialogue along so it could leave.


    ¡°Yeah! Where Ie from, they call me Doctor Sexy.¡± Han Sen puffed up his chest and danced his pecs.


    The sheep did not believe Han Sen. Suddenly, one of its horns departed the seat against its head and went twirling towards a nearby bush. A squeal sounded from the undergrowth, as a rat had unwittingly found itself impaled.


    The rat struggled to get itself free, and when Han Sen went to take a look, he saw that the rat was actually being held in ce by a scimitar.


    Han Sen was surprised. The ck steel scimitar must have been the sheep¡¯s geno core.


    ¡°Okay, Doctor Sexy. Show me what you can do.¡± The sheep gestured towards the rat that seemed to be dying.


    Han Sen then knelt down beside it and started the healing process that he had learned from the Holy Rhino. Perhaps it was because he was in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but it took an ufortably long time to heal the creature.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t lie. You really can heal, but... whiskey, tango, foxtrot! Why is it so slow?! Ugh, it¡¯s fine for now. Come on, bub,¡± the sheep said.


    Han Sen followed after the sheep and came to a forest with many creatures in its eaves.


    Han Sen saw a big ck bird staring at him with pinprick eyes that almost burned holes in him. There were four creatures with six legs that had to be as big as tanks. And on the left, there was a spirit sitting against a tree.


    In front of Han Sen, there was a beast that seemed to half-resemble a boar. Its rear was just a mangled-mesh of bones, though. The creature was mainly ck, but its eyes were red, like bright rubies embedded in coal. It was as big as a trainpartment, all in all.


    If he had to guess, he¡¯d go out on a limb and assume that fearsome beast was the leader of the motley crew.


    ¡°It looks like meat¡¯s back on the menu, boys!¡± the spirit shouted, eyeing Han Sen like he was food.


    The sheep did not answer the spirit, and merely spoke to the boar. ¡°This is the man you¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have a geno core! What¡¯s the point?¡± that same spirit said rudely.


    The boar looked at the sheep, and the sheep quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s weak now, but he can heal you. He will only improve and be stronger.¡±


    The beast looked at Han Sen and groaned. The noise he made was hefty, and Han Sen could imagine the power it possessed even from that.


    ¡°Hurry up and heal him, bub!¡± the sheep said.


    Han Sen then noticed a wound on the boar¡¯s chest that was bleeding profusely.


    Wanting to impress and not disappoint, Han Sen hurriedly simted the powers of the Holy Rhino. He got to healing the mighty beast, but his performance was even worse this time around. The process was slower than it had been for the rat.


    Han Sen guessed it was because of how powerful the creature was. He imagined it had to be primitive-ss, at the very least.


    The spirit startedughing until he was out of breath. When he foundposure, he wheezed out, ¡°Pah! You call that healing? Haha!¡±


    The sheep blushed and told the spirit, ¡°Any healing is better than no healing.¡±


    The beast Han Sen was healing did not say or do anything. He ignored their bickering and just focused on epting the healing and trying to rest. The healing process was going to take a while, and Han Sen was able to have a home amongst the collective. All he had to do for them, each and every day, was tend to the wounds of the boar.


    Although Han Sen was not interested in being a healer, he was able to learn a lot by residing amongst them.

 Chapter 1342 - Boss Buster

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Boss Buster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen learned a lot from the sheep in his time with them. He was in a portion ofnd called Jade Hill. It was a rtively tame location, and it was free from the presence of strong creatures. In fact, the posse Han Sen had joined up with was the biggest there.


    The sheep and the six-leg beasts were ordinary creatures. The spirit was only squire-ss. Han Sen thought it best to stick with them, but on the second day of his time with them, the boar he had been healing went off to drink water and never returned. When they went out looking for him, all they found were its bones.


    Its blood had dyed the entire waterhole red, and when Han Sen saw it, his face turned a ghastly shade of grey. He thought he might get the me. But this didn¡¯t appear likely, for when the rest found the boar¡¯s remains, they all just ran off in fear.


    With the ck beast having been killed by something, they did not dare remain where they were. Whatever had killed it had to be extremely fearsome.


    Han Sen ran alongside the sheep, thinking it best to stay close.


    The sheep ran as fast as it could and traversed a great distance. It no longer needed Han Sen¡¯spany, so it wasn¡¯t going to wait around for him. But much to his surprise, Han Sen was able to keep up. The sheep said to him, ¡°The boss is dead! Do you still want to follow me, bub?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Where are we going?¡± Han Sen did not mind going with the sheep, since he seemed to know thend a lot more. He¡¯d be a powerful ally.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find another boss, bub!¡± The sheep continued sprinting for a little while, before turning its head to Han Sen and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be safe with me.¡±


    The sheep brought Han Sen to a little hill, and there they followed behind a primitive creature. The creature was a green snake, and the sheep told Han Sen it was stronger than the ck boar they had previously been following.


    The sheep talked their way into bing members of the group, and they were both epted into the fold fairly easily. But that same night, the snake had its head lopped off. When they woke up the next morning, only its head remained. They hadn¡¯t a clue where its body had been taken.


    After the snake was killed, all the creatures began running off again. Han Sen sought to stick with the sheep, and the sheep was epting. The sheep told Han Sen that things would be okay, for he knew another powerful creature whose team they could be a part of.


    Han Sen, still wanting to know more, followed after the sheep.


    In regards to what happened next, Han Sen felt a little strange. What was going on had to be far more than a mere coincidence.


    That next boss was killed, and over the next ten days, they ended up in the service of at least six different bosses. Each boss was killed within three days of the pairing into their employ.


    ¡°Who keeps killing these bosses? What could they possibly want? Is this phantom menaceing after me?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    It had happened far too many times for it to remain chalked up as a coincidence. Whoever he and the sheep decided to follow would die. Every time they joined up with a new creature, it seemed like they were handing out a death sentence.


    But thends about did not have humans, and if someone wanted Han Sen dead, it made the most sense for that enemy to be a human. And if they wanted to kill Han Sen, why would they go after the creature first?


    If this enemy could kill the creature they followed with that much ease, then that same enemy could kill Han Sen with even less trouble.


    ¡°Are we really that unlucky?¡± Han Sen asked himself, longing for normalcy and steadiness with some hardypany.


    Even the sheep was starting to be depressed. Fortunately, news did not travel and the creatures did not gossip. Han Sen and the sheep would be branded the Boss Busters if word got out that they carried this awful death sentence around with them.


    The sheep rested for half a day and eventually said to Han Sen, ¡°There is onest primitive boss we can consult, bub. Hopefully, his health and his head will fair better. Let¡¯s go to him and see if we can find some stability.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen had followed the sheep for quite a while now, and he hade to know the area quite well. If the two did have to go their separate ways, Han Sen thought he¡¯d survive just fine on his own.


    Han Sen also thought the two could just go off and make good by themselves, but the sheep was true to its calling. It really wanted to follow others, and since there was only one boss left to see, Han Sen thought he might as well apany it.


    But Han Sen was growing more and more concerned over the constant ying of primitive bosses. He didn¡¯t want this queer enemying for him, too.


    The boss they met next was a monster with three horns protruding from its head. The horns wererge and gnarly, disfigured like tree branches that had endured far too many winters. As for its body, it was not too dissimr to that of a cow.


    The sheep was a smooth-talker, and again, they were epted into the service of the horny cow.


    The sheep was worried this boss would end up as a hunk of chuck roast, just as the rest had. That same night, he mumbled to himself repeatedly, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t die. Please don¡¯t die. Please don¡¯t die, bub. Please don¡¯t die. Please don¡¯t die. Please, don¡¯t die, bub.¡±


    Han Sen was worried, too, but he hade to like the sheep. It was quite humorous to watch.


    The creatures that followed the three-horned beast weren¡¯t particrly special, and they were actually the same type of creature that the big cheese was. They were all horned cows. Han Sen thought it was slightly strange that only he and the sheep were different from the rest.


    The sheep had to be the slickest talker he had ever met, and his social skills were off the charts. Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine trying to talk his way into being happily epted into a crowd such as that.


    And while Han Sen hadn¡¯t earned anything from his time with the sheep, he had instead learned. He hade to know quite a bit.


    This group was more tight-knit than the others, and they stayed much closer together than the other groups. Han Sen himself was only thirty meters away from the boss.


    And since he had a clear line of sight on the boss, Han Sen thought it would be best to watch him with Dongxuan Aura. If an enemy approached, his focus would reveal the enemy that had hounded them.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be just bad luck, can it?¡± Han Sen half-asked himself once more.


    At midnight, Han Sen detected strange movement nearby their leader. A secondter, the creature¡¯s head was hewn off.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was able to see who had done the deed. And when he saw who the murderer was, he was surprised to see it was someone he was quite familiar with.

 Chapter 1343 - Got a Cow Head

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Got a Cow Head</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was nighttime, but the de was brightly lit beneath the gracious glow of the moon. Han Sen witnessed the yer of the three-horned beast, and he noted how familiar its killer looked.


    ¡°No way!¡± Han Sen saw it was a woman with dragon-scaled skin, draconic horns, and wings. She was wielding a cleaver.


    Before Han Sen became a demi-god, he had eaten the food she had prepared for him each and every day.


    She looked exactly like the spirit-chef the Serpent Throne had been mimicking. While Serpent Throne had generated a sentient doll in her image, this was the real one. This was her, live and in the flesh.


    After she lopped the beast¡¯s head off, she picked up the creature¡¯s carcass and went on her way. She was the size of an average human, but she was able to carry the entire lifeless body of a beast that had to be at least three times her own size with great ease.


    She went away at a brisk pace, too. And when the gathering of lesser creatures saw the head of their leader oozing blood into the soil, they started freaking out and running away.


    The sheep woke up, roused from its deep slumber by all themotion. And when its eyes fell across the bloody head, just like the rest, it wanted to spring back to its feet and race off.


    But Han Sen grabbed the sheep by its tail to stop it. Unfortunately, it paid no heed and simply kept on going.


    Han Sen was unable to hold onto his tail due to the speed he was going, and the sheep kept crying out as he went, ¡°I¡¯m going to die, bub! I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    Although he had grown fond of the fluffy thing, Han Sen couldn¡¯t be bothered with tracking it down. Instead, he was keener on examining the severed head.


    Now that he knew what was killing the primitive creatures of thend, he didn¡¯t feel the need to run off. With his prior connection to the spirit, he didn¡¯t fear her so much that he¡¯d flee the area like the rest.


    The chef was able to y primitive creatures with ease, and knowing that, it was obvious she wasn¡¯t going to waste time hunting down ordinary creatures he was equivalent to, anyway.


    Han Sen imagined an analogy, appropriate for the chef that she was. In his mind, hepared her to a world-ss chef who was proficient at preparing the greatest cuisine that a most magnificent restaurant could offer. To settle for ordinary creatures would be reducing herself to being the dishwasher.


    Han Sen would be another wretched te to clean, in her eyes. And the less she had to clean, the better. As such, he believed himself to be safe staying in the vicinity, if he didn¡¯t bother her.


    Han Sen examined the cow-like head and lifted it up. He was going to cook what little of it he could, in the hopes of earning a couple of primitive geno points. And as much as he would have liked to go after the chef, he felt he didn¡¯t need to just yet. That wasn¡¯t on his agenda, for the time being.


    And even though he once had the chef for a doll, that wouldn¡¯t guarantee the real spirit would be friendly to him. After what he had witnessed with Three-Eyed Demon, Han Sen would prefer keeping his distance for a little while, in case he found himself getting grilled and carved like a turkey.


    Seeing how she one-hit killed the three-horned beast, Han Sen knew he had no chance of fighting her. If he approached her, and she wasn¡¯t friendly to him or Bao¡¯er, their chances of survival were pretty slim.


    Picking up the head, Han Sen fancied starting a fire so he could cook it.


    The entire time he was following the sheep, all he was able to eat were nts. Fed up of pulling grass out of his teeth, Han Sen was on cloud nine at the prospect of sinking his teeth into delicious meat again.


    He was familiar with the area now, too. He and Bao¡¯er went into a nearby forest with the head, and he cleaned and prepared the head with his water abilities.


    The cow¡¯s head was ridiculously juicy, and the aroma of its sizzling made their bellies groan with hunger.


    Of course, thest thing Han Sen wanted was to draw the attention and ire of other hungry mouths that might be lurking in the area, so he made sure to mask the smell so they could remain hidden.


    Bao¡¯er was drooling at the sight of the sulent meat, and she chewed on the air with a restless mouth, in ardent anticipation of the meal that awaited her.


    ¡°Can I eat yet?¡± Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Han Sen did not have any spices with him, and if the meat was still raw, it wouldn¡¯t go down like the treat he wanted it to be. So, he told her, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. You need to learn some manners. Don¡¯t look like you¡¯vee down with a fever while you¡¯re waiting for food. It¡¯s not like this is the first time you¡¯ve eaten some of Daddy Cool¡¯s cooking.¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er does have manners. Yep! See?¡± Bao¡¯er sat up straight then, wanting to give the illusion she was a grown-up woman with some semnce of elegance. But when the scent of the meat tickled her nostrils once more, she practically started drooling. As if possessed by a ghost, she began leaning towards the meat.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t me her, though. He himself was staring at the meat like a starved, angry wolf.


    Before it was fully cooked, Han Sen began to carve a few cooked slices of meat off the head. Then, he hastily served them to Bao¡¯er and himself.


    ¡°Dad, this is good!¡± Bao¡¯er eximed, as they both gorged on the delicious meat like pigs.


    It was like a Turkish grill. The head had quite a bit of meat on it, more than Han Sen expected. But still, the pair was hungry for more. Bao¡¯er was so hungry, she sucked on all the meat-stripped bones she could.


    Bao¡¯er ended up eating the most, and disappointingly, Han Sen didn¡¯t receive any primitive geno points. It wasn¡¯t surprising, though, given it was only the beast¡¯s head.


    That¡¯s not to say nothing of worth was earned. The three horns had resisted the fire for the entire duration of being cooked. They looked like they¡¯d make useful tools or weapons. With Jadeskin, Han Sen poked the horns and noted how sturdy they still felt. They looked like they¡¯d make for hardy tools, indeed.


    Since Han Sen was practically naked in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, he settled on using them as weapons for the time being.


    The horns were hard, but if Han Sen used the Dongxuan Sutra to remove them from the head, they¡¯d surely break. So, Han Sen settled on using Jadeskin to dig them outpletely.


    The skull was cone-shaped, and the parts he broke off looked to make a fine handle and handguards. The way the horns were shaped and serrated, they looked as if they¡¯d make good sword breakers. And since they were lethally sharp, they¡¯d make decent spears, too.


    And it was at that moment, Han Sen suddenly felt something approach. He turned around and there she was¡ªthe chef, cleaver in hand. She was a mere ten meters away.

 Chapter 1344 - If You Are Dead, You Are a Dead Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 1344: If You Are Dead, You Are a Dead Sheep</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen, upon seeing the chef, thought to himself, ¡°Has she returned for the head? But she¡¯d have to dig into our stomachs if she wanted it back! And that would be no trouble for her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, the head? We thought you had no need for it, so we ate it.¡± Han Sen began stepping back, bringing Bao¡¯er firmly back into his arms.


    Han Sen knew how strong she was through the Serpent Throne¡¯s replication of her, but this was the genuine her. This was her as a demi-god now, too. If he could, Han Sen wanted to avoid a fight.


    Immediately, he took off running. He knew she enjoyed feeding the entity Dragon Eater, and not wanting to take a chance of getting spit-roasted for a midnight snack, he thought it best to scram.


    Han Sen had a fitness level of 7500. If he wanted to rival primitive creatures in strength, he¡¯d have to get that figure up to 10,000.


    With her being able to topple mighty primitive creatures in one swing, though, three-horned beast king included, he¡¯d need to be even higher. Fighting her was thest thing Han Sen wanted to do.


    The Dongxuan Sutra allowed Han Sen to see through the entire world, but he didn¡¯t think it would give him much of an edge against an opponent who was that strong. The gulf of power that separated the two was too wide.


    Han Sen did not yet have a geno core, either. He was able to guess she probably had one, but its exact nature was a mystery.


    Making use of his phoenix techniques, Han Senmitted to the act of flight.


    Surprisingly, the chef was unable to keep up with him. She was strong, but evidently sluggish when it came to agility. Just like any other primitive creature, she could not keep up with Han Sen.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Did she just be a demi-god? The man that was dead, slumped against the entrance to the underground shelter... if he was there during her reign, then she couldn¡¯t have been in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary for longer than one hundred years. Perhaps she has been unlucky all this time, and has been unable to gain strength.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s deduction was not too far from the truth. When she first came to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, she was ced in a very dangerous area where she could not do much, and she had been trapped. When the time came to escape, she barely made it out alive, and only in the past two years had she been able to start getting stronger.


    Han Sen kept on running until he stumbled across a thick bundle of wool on the ground. It was the sheep¡¯s butt.


    The sheep spun around with a mushroom in its mouth and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been looking for you, bub! I thought you were dead. Come dine on this; I¡¯ve even vored it with soil for you. Once you¡¯ve chowed down, we¡¯ll go see another boss. He¡¯s a good distance away, but he should be strong.¡±


    But Han Sen had been running like the wind, and he currently had no time to discuss anything. He simply ended up yelling, ¡°Run!¡±


    If the sheep was unfortunate enough to remain, and waster imed by the chef, he¡¯d be a well-grilled hunk of mutton in no time. When the sheep saw what was tailing Han Sen, though, the sce of the ¡®shrooms quickly evaporated. And in absolute horror, he froze.


    ¡°Come on, man. Run! Move!¡± Han Sen yelled at the sheep, seeing it refuse to budge.


    Suddenly, the sheep began to kowtow. And it pleaded, ¡°Please, spare my life! Spare me and I will be a servant. I will do everything youmand me to. I will live for you, and you alone!¡±


    Seeing the sheep beg like that, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but freeze, too. But Han Sen didn¡¯t think begging from the dirt would do him much good. He wagered the sheep would still end up cooked, forked, and eaten, one way or another.


    He ended up being mistaken, though. It had slipped Han Sen¡¯s mind that the sheep was a silver-tongued cretin that could talk his way out of a paper bag.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    ¡°Fear not, mdy! I will not let him get away.¡± The sheep leaped before Han Sen andunched one of his boomerang-like horns towards his friend-turned-target.


    ¡°This sheep will do anything to survive. Where¡¯d his faith and morals get off to?¡± Han Sen struggled to believe the sheep was more obscene than himself, but s, it was true. This was a betrayal, as cut and dry as one could get.


    Seeing the sheep¡¯s horn heading his way, Han Sen brought out one of his own horns to try to deflect it away from him. But despite using a pinpoint-precise Ghost sh on the iing projectile, it was not enough to break it and quell its violent approach.


    The impact knocked the flying horn away, but it was like a heat-seeking missile, and it rebounded mid-air to retarget Han Sen and resume its deadly approach.


    ¡°D*mn; that thing is like a homing rocket!¡± Han Sen pulled out a second horn, nning to use Yin Yang st to destroy the sheep horn.


    He knew he had underestimated the power of the sheep¡¯s geno core, but he had only seen it in action once before. And things only got worse when Han Sen tried to use Yin Yang st to take it down. The projectile absorbed his Yin power to propel itself towards him at an even greater speed.


    Han Sen had slowed down considerably to deal with the sheepish traitor. It had given the chef the time necessary to catch up, and now that she was in range, she pulled out her fork of doom. She lobbed it at Han Sen.


    Han Sen managed to evade the fork, but another sound filled his ears. With a pang, a crystal bowl had trapped him.


    ¡°Bosdy, it is done.¡± The sheep was now like a dog, groveling obediently.


    The chef ignored himpletely, though. Instead, she approached the bowl that domed the area around Han Sen.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to bring out the big guns. She¡¯s just asking for a Super Spank!¡± Han Sen gathered up a blistering orb of Dongxuan Sutra-fueled power in his right hand.

 Chapter 1345 - The Boss of Jade Hill

    <h4>Chapter 1345: The Boss of Jade Hill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The chef approached Han Sen with her cleaver in-hand. Just as Han Sen was about to retaliate with Super Spank, he heard a chilly voice boom from the skies.


    ¡°Did you kill the primitive creatures?¡±


    The chef stopped and looked up into the sky. Han Sen lowered his hand and also looked up at the phantom figure that was now addressing them. When his vision cleared, he could see a male spirit hovering high-up in the air. His eyes were fixed on the chef, and his face bore an expression of distaste.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Poor you, ¡®bub.¡¯ You pledged allegiance to the chef, and now she¡¯s going to get her *ss handed to her! You chose the wrong side, pal.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the chef asked the spirit.


    ¡°You killed my creatures, you horrid hag! And you roam thesends without knowing who I am? I am the leader of Jade Hill! Thesends you tread belong to me.¡± The spirit paused briefly. He continued to address the chef, his words simmering with restrained anger. ¡°You killed my creatures, and that means there¡¯s a price to pay. You will cough up!¡±


    The spirit summoned a book in his hands. It was a book that was adorned with a number of strange scrawlings, symbols, and patterns.


    He opened the copper-like cover and began to draw with his fingertip.


    Due to Han Sen being trapped beneath the bowl, he was unable to see exactly what the spirit was drawing. Beneath the ss encasing, he could not make use of his Dongxuan Aura.


    A secondter, though, he was done. And with a blinding font of light, a beast came out of the book. It was a three-meter-long creature that had emerged from the page of that book. It cried out and then flew down towards the chef.


    The spirit looked far stronger than the three-horned beast king the chef had in earlier, so there was every chance she had met her match here.


    The chef frowned and threw up her left fist, and from out of nowhere, a fork appeared in her hand. Each prong pierced through the meaty hide, flesh, and body of the beast that was bearing down on her.


    With the creature stuck firmly in ce upon her frightening utensil, the chef began to swing her cleaver at the beast with her one free arm.


    The beast, however, despite being lodged firmly upon her fork, did not seem to feel any pain. It still tried to attack the chef, iling helplessly, but it could not reach her.


    The chef continued to swing and swing, slicing up the spirit¡¯s newly-spawned creature like a giant sushi roll.


    ¡°You are good, but you are also dead.¡± The self-proimed boss of Jade Hill spoke calmly, but his tone was heavy with serious gravitas.


    The boss of Jade Hill returned to his book and began conjuring something else.


    The chef, disposing of the mutted creature on her fork, raised her kitchen utensils once more. She was ready to fight and destroy anything that darede close. When the next creature was summoned, she destroyed it. And this was how it went for some time. Creature after creature was thrown at her, and before long, she could not keep up with the pace at which these creatures were summoned.


    The sheep, having seen this, began running away like a hare on fire.


    Han Sen was shocked at the spectacle, and he knew he was in for a lot more surprises in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. This spirit¡¯s geno core was obviously a book, and he wondered what others might possess.


    It also made him more eager to find out which geno core he would receive once he got one, and it spurred him with an even greater desire to max out his ordinary geno points as soon as possible.


    ¡°The chef isn¡¯t looking too good. He¡¯s drawing way faster than she can exterminate. It¡¯s a little cheap of this boss-leader guy, if I¡¯m to be honest,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    In the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, if a spirit was unable to take down a shelter, they¡¯d be unable to respawn.


    If the chef did not already have a shelter to call her own, she was in danger of being vanquishedpletely. She was in danger of death¡ªan absolute one.


    Knowing she could not keep up with the pace of monster spawns, she tried a different tactic. She leaped up into the skies to get up-close-and-personal with the boss of Jade Hill.


    The boss conjured a bird and stood upon it as the chef approached. And then the bird began to retreat, further and further away as the boss of Jade Hill stuck to his cheap tricks of summoning creatures to attack the chef who was now doing her best to get him.


    The chef had battled her way through legions of creatures, and there were surely far more toe. She was in a bad spot, and the chances of her actually getting close enough to defeat the boss were looking slim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to make it. It¡¯s a shame, but I suppose now is the best opportunity I have to get away.¡± Han Sen, watching the corpses of in creatures rain from the sky, tried punching his way through the crystal bowl to escape.


    Unfortunately, despite using Jadeskin to punch with all his might, there was not even a single crack rendered upon his cage¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Why is this bowl so hard? Is it a geno core, perhaps?¡± Han Sen ventured a guess.


    Han Sen was going to try breaking through the bowl with Super Spank next, but then, the bowl suddenly flew back up towards the chef. Now that Han Sen was free, he wasn¡¯t going to question the blessing. He took off running as fast as he could. Killing a spirit would not provide him with a benefit, after all.


    He ran in the opposite direction that the sheep had fled, knowing it was best for him to avoid the traitorous fiend.


    And as he left, he could hear cries, roars, and the general sounds of a fierce battle high in the sky behind him. That¡¯s not to say he cared much for the trouble he was leaving behind. He was just happy to get away.


    Han Sen needed a geno core more than anything, right now.


    Everyone appeared to use a geno core to fight, so that put him at a grave disadvantage. Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was very fair. Because he hade to learn of this region well, Han Sen took off in the direction of arge mountain.


    A primitive Toxic-Tooth used to live there, but it had been killed by the chef shortly after Han Sen and the sheep joined its employ. At least now the area was clear.


    The valley he traversed was home to creatures named Jade Snails. They were slow and weak, but their geno cores and beast souls were good. Wanting to level up and increase his strength, Han Sen fancied taking a bunch of them down.

 Chapter 1346 - Jade Snail

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Jade Snail</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were a dozen Jade Snails upying the valley, but because they were all so slow, they weren¡¯t going to be much of a threat at all.


    Their geno cores were the shells upon their backs. Although they could not be used to harm Han Sen, they offered the snail an incredibly high level of defense. Even primitive creatures would have a difficult time breaking those shells open.


    Han Sen nned to snatch one of their shells and live inside it. That would be much better¡ªand safer¡ªthan if he were to use a tent. Han Sen wanted the snail beast souls the most, though. The sheep had told him they were an armor-type.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were still dressed in leaves like cavemen. Obtaining one of those beast souls would be extremely beneficial.


    Han Sen noticed a few of the Giant Snails moving about near the gentle stream that flowed through the valley, and he thought that they looked like a bunch of houses on the move. The shells were white, which added to the illusion and looked fairly pretty, too.


    Han Sen approached one of them, which prompted the creature to retreat inside its shell.


    Han Sen was targeting them because of their docile, non-aggressive nature. It was a shame he had to pick on such gentle creatures, but given the circumstances, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice.


    The one bad thing about the snails, though, were the toxins they unleashed. They were slow, yes, but the sticky trail they left behind was wretchedly poisonous.


    If another creature consumed the sticky secretions, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the toxins ravaged their body and they¡¯d die. If this happened, the snails would then go and eat the fallen creature.


    Han Sen knew about all this, as it was information given to him by the sheep. And not wanting to waste any time, Han Sen swept toward the snail and unleashed a powerful Ghost sh at it.


    A big metal sound rang across the length of the valley, and unluckily for Han Sen, his brazen swipe had not even left a single scratch mark upon the shell of the snail.


    Ghost sh could teleport and befuddle opponents, but this trick did not increase its damage output. And there¡¯d be nothing he could do to improve it, on the fly. Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to use his fists to strike the shell, either, because it was poisonous.


    So, Han Sen drew out his horns and tried striking the shell with Jadeskin activated.


    And because the horns were like spears, Han Sen decided to use a skill he hadn¡¯t used in a long time. He employed the use of Drillhead, to try to drill into the snail¡¯s fortification.


    It was a sessful approach. A plume of white dust erupted from where Han Sen started drilling into the shell, and he managed to lodge his horn a fair way inside. The snail had clearly felt it, too, for it cried out in pain. Then it began trying to roll away while it was still inside the shell.


    Han Sen leaped away just in case and then flipped over to the other side of the snail. Taking aim, he began drilling through the other side before itpletely escaped him.


    The other snails in the area had taken notice of what was going on, by now. Some began to sloppily wiggle their way over to support their brother against the human aggressor, while others tucked into their shells and rolled over.


    But thankfully, Han Sen was far faster and quite a bit stronger than the Jade Snails. The geno cores couldn¡¯t protect the snails from Han Sen, so that pretty much rendered them hopeless against him.


    Han Sen eventually killed the snail he had started on, but right after it died, the shell shattered into bits.


    ¡°Ordinary Creature Jade Snail killed. No beast soul gained. Geno Core destroyed. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly.¡±


    Even if Han Sen was able to kill those snails, their shells seemed likely to break.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just keep going to nab two beast souls instead, then. We can¡¯t stay naked any longer,¡± Han Sen said to himself, before targeting another snail.


    When he approached it, though, he stopped. Then, he thought of something else. This ingenious idea prompted him to leave the valley.


    After a period of waiting, hidden just outside the border of the valley, all the snails eventually rxed. They all came back out of their shells to move towards the fallen snail and eat it.


    Without any more time to waste, Han Sen summoned something.


    Han Sen summoned the bronze geno core Dust Bug.


    Watching the snails eat, Han Sen figured he could fill the Dust Bug with the element of earth for a hearty stealth attack. Once he had prepped it for use, the Dust Bug took off flying towards the slimy things.


    It flew fairly slow, but there was nothing Han Sen could do about that. It was a small and hard thing, and it had a lot of cons. That was to be expected, though. After all, it was only a bronze ss geno core.


    But Han Sen thought the few positives about the Dust Bug were all he needed. He could make do with the negatives, since he was only fighting near-harmless snails. The snails did not have the Dongxuan Aura, either. With dull senses, they could not detect the Dust Bug slowly flying towards them.


    Eventually, the bug touched down near a snail and hopped onto one of their gooey bodies.


    The snail quickly retreated into its shell, feeling something foreign suddenly touch it. But it was toote, for the Dust Bug had already dug its way inside the body of the snail, as if by magic. The shell wasn¡¯t going to help the snail here.


    It was just like what happened to Han Sen before, in which an excruciating amount of pain was dealt, all from the inside of the snail¡¯s body. It was literally being killed from the inside-out.


    The bug was very small and rather weak, though. It took the Dust Bug two hours topletely kill the Jade Snail.


    ¡°Ordinary Creature Jade Snail killed. Beast soul gained. Bronze Geno Core received: Jade Snail Shell. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted to receive both the geno core and the beast soul.


    Han Sen threw away the leaves that currently clothed him and summoned the beast soul.


    A clean, white armor covered his entire body. The only thing missing was a helmet. But even without that, Han Sen found himself pleased and satisfied with his new armor.


    ¡°Daddy, I want one, too.¡± Bao¡¯er pulled at Han Sen¡¯s leg, as if begging for a set. She was sick and tired of the leaves and pricking twigs that made her skin itch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m going to get you one.¡± Han Sen used his Dust Bug to take out another snail.

 Chapter 1347 - Spare My Life, Please

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Spare My Life, Please</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ten hours passed, and when Han Sen slew his eighth Jade Snail, he managed to obtain a second beast soul. He gave this to Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning on killing any more than he had to, especially after collecting everything he had been hoping to get.


    The ratio of geno core collections far outweighed that of the beast souls, though, for Han Sen had managed to obtain seven of them. Unfortunately, they were all bronze ss, but although they were as small as beans at first, they could be pumped up to the size of a house, if they were given a bit of power.


    Just like the Dust Bug, they were all of the earth element, too.


    Han Sen used his horns to cut up the snails. He would obtain a hearty amount of geno points by eating the vast amount he had killed, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure whether or not they were edible. They were toxic, after all.


    And in fear of this poison, Han Sen made sure to give each b of meat he cut a good washing. He scrubbed them fiercely and cleaned them up well, but even still, he did not feel safe cooking them up.


    When the meat had finished sizzling, Bao¡¯er looked as hungry as she did the night before. But this time, Han Sen stopped her trying to grab a bite. He had to make sure they were safe to eat first.


    Han Sen used his horn and stabbed one of the bs of meat. Then, he chucked it onto the grass a distance away.


    Then, in a nearby bush, Han Sen made himselffy. He was going to watch it intently, sitting in silence.


    A whileter, a basketball-sized bug made an appearance. It scurried over towards the meat Han Sen had ced. It was called a Snake Bug, for its head and neck could elongate. Its jaw was said to be fiercely powerful, and with its teeth, it could snap and chew through steel with ease.


    The sheep told Han Sen he¡¯d have to be careful if he encountered one, for they rarely let go once they had bitten into something. Furthermore, their fangs injected a lethal poison into their prey.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning on fighting it, though. All he wanted to do was test if the Jade Snail¡¯s poison would damage the Snake Bug once it had taken a bite.


    The insectunched its head like the firing of a hookshot. Its teeth sunk into the sulent meat and began to winch back like a chain; Bao¡¯er took notice, and she thought it was a theft of great insult.


    Fortunately, she did not do anything hasty. And as the Snake Bug gobbled up the b of meat, it suddenly began to convulse violently. It rolled onto its back and twitched in a ghastly fashion, as blisters and boils began to pop up across its body.


    It started tosh out and writhe around amidst the agony it was suffering, but as it did, the boils and bubbles burst to release disgusting, smelly, slimy juices.


    Han Sen was shocked at the sight, and he thought it to be a rather revolting scene. The Snake Bug inflicted poison on others, so it should have had some resilience to the poison of the Jade Snail. And yet, the fact that it had reacted like this spoke volumes about the toxicity of the poison the Jade Snails wielded.


    Eventually, the Snake Bug stopped moving. It had died.


    ¡°Ordinary Creature Snake Bug killed. No beast soul gained. Geno Core unobtained. Consume its flesh gain zero to ten ordinary geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised it counted as a kill.


    He returned deeper into the valley where the Jade Snails resided and noticed many more had appeared. They were all busy in the process of consuming their in brethren. Han Sen chased them all away.


    The meat of the snails shrunk quite a bit after being cooked, so Han Sen was able to fry a lot to take with him. By the time he was done, he had cooked up 200 kilograms of meat.


    Han Sen packaged it all up and prepared to move off somece else.


    Killing ordinary creatures was not a difficult thing to do, he believed. All he had to do was be careful when dealing with their geno cores. Hunting primitive creatures would undoubtedly be difficult, and the need to achieve a fitness level of 10,000 was most certainly no joke.


    But now that he had all that poisonous meat, he had more than a few ideas about what he might be able to do.


    The sheep was true to its nature. It liked following others, particrly leaders that were stronger than itself. There was, however, one creature even the sheep was not willing to go near.


    That creature was a very angry being, and merely venturing past the edges of its territory would have it wanting to kill you.


    Han Sen brought his meat there to see if he could kill the creature that the sheep feared oh-so-much. If he was able to kill it, he ran the chance of obtaining a geno core and a beast soul. The creature was a bona fide primitive creature, too; such treasures would make for some good gear.


    Furthermore, the creature was said to be fiercely guarding a geno nt. If Han Sen was able to y the creature, the nt would then belong to him.


    Holding 200 kilograms of poisonous meat in his arms, he ced it down near a portion of the ground that was split and around two meters wide.


    Han Sen peered down into the pit he had selected and noted how ck it was. He then dropped the meat down the hole. He was surprised to hear how long it took for the meat to hit the deck. Han Sen then turned around to run. If he killed the beast he hade for, the announcement would surely y.


    But as he moved away from the ground, he caught sight of a white fluffy animal. Much to his disappointment, he had encountered the cheap, double-crossing sheep once more.


    ¡°You cheap sheep! Oh, I¡¯m having mutton tonight!¡± Han Sen yelled as he ran towards the sheep with his horns drawn.


    The sheep knew he had gone too far thest time they met, and it wasn¡¯t likely Han Sen was the sort to let bygones be bygones and let him off the hook.


    And just as Han Sen caught up to the wooly prat, Han Sen called out, ¡°Cheap Sheep! This is your Judgment Day.¡±


    The sheep knew he couldn¡¯t outrun Han Sen, and so he quickly threw himself onto the ground in a kowtow position. He pleaded, ¡°Spare my life, please!¡±


    Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine, and he thought to himself, ¡°You *sshole! You tried to kill me. You can¡¯t weasel your way out of this one.¡±


    Han Sen was nning on striking the sheep down, then and there. But just as he was about to, something red appeared in the grass.

 Chapter 1348 - Fighting Fire with Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Fighting Fire with Fire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was taken aback. He thought the slippery, worm-tongued Cheap Sheep had yed a magic trick on him.


    Looking at the red figure that had just appeared on the in, he noticed it was the chef. Unfortunately for her, she looked to be in very sorry shape, and the red color was the blood that soaked her person.


    Pang!


    The chef copsed on the ground.


    Han Sen could breathe a sigh of relief, knowing she wasn¡¯t a threat. But he also smirked a little as he thought about getting revenge on her.


    Han Sen pulled out his horns, ready to finish her off. But she managed, with great strain, to look up and mumble a few words. She said, ¡°Han... Jin... Zhi...¡±


    Han Sen immediately withdrew his weapons and bent down near her. He raced to ask, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    She quietly repeated what she had spoken, pauses and all. ¡°Han... Jin... Zhi...¡±


    Han Sen now knew he had not been mistaken, hearing what she said.


    He then recalled the man who had died slumped against the entrance to the underground shelter. After examining the person, Han Sen and hispanions had discovered a pocket watch on him.


    There was an old photo inside, featuring an unknown middle-aged man and his father, as a child. Han Sen had asked his mother who the man was, but she did not know who it was, either.


    Now that she had spoken the name Han Jinzhi, Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°What connection does she have to Han Jinzhi? Might she know who the man holding my father was; the same person who was dead outside the tree door?¡±


    Han Sen wanted to ask her more questions, but she had passed out.


    Han Sen wished to wake her up, but before he could do anything, he felt a frightening presence approaching quickly¡ªit was the boss of Jade Hill.


    There were many beasts following him, like a swarm of locusts.


    Han Sen picked up the chef and began running. He would have happily killed her earlier, but there was the possibility she held valuable information. He wasn¡¯t going to let her die now.


    If he failed to get her to safety, he wouldn¡¯t learn more about his father or find out anything about that photo. Even if she didn¡¯t know a whole lot, Han Sen was eager to follow even the most meager trail of breadcrumbs he could find, if it meant securing a lead around the mysteries that surrounded his father.


    Han Sen ran off like a madman, with the chef on his shoulders. Unfortunately, he was unable to go at a pace quick enough to shake off the tide of beasts behind him, and the wretched spirit whomanded them.


    After running for a while, Han Sen¡¯s eyes traced a sheep running in the distance. He imagined the fluffy fiend had managed to get away while he was busy examining the chef.


    It was a slow creature, though, and it wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen caught up with it.


    ¡°Bossman Bub, don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± the sheep pleaded and begged, as its little legs carried it as fast as they could.


    ¡°Stand right there, then!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    ¡°No can do! Are you blind to the army that¡¯s chasing us, bub?¡± The sheep wasn¡¯t willing to follow themand and simply kept on running.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Han Sen said, keeping up with the sheep.


    Across that emerald expanse, the sheep was leading the chase. Han Sen was directly behind it, while a massive swarm of creatures chased at a good few paces behind.


    ¡°Stop right now!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Han Sen knew he wasn¡¯t going to listen, so he exerted more energy to try to outpace the sheep. The beasts were catching up, too, and they didn¡¯t look as if they were going to get winded anytime soon.


    The sheep, seeing that Han Sen was about to overtake him, summoned its horn and fired it towards him. Han Sen, seeing the boomerange for him, employed his phoenix techniques to swoop across and over the sheep.


    The sheep was not very proficient when it came tobat, and after leaping towards it, Han Sen grabbed the sheep by its neck and lobbed it at the swarm of creatures behind.


    ¡°Go make him your boss!¡± Han Sen shouted out.


    Han Sen believed the sheep might actually get the job done.


    After the sheep wasunched towards the self-proimed boss of the Jade Hill, Han Sen saw the boss raise his hands towards it. The sheep immediately pleaded, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ming to serve and obey you.¡±


    After the sheep called this out, the boss frowned. He wasn¡¯t impressed. He grabbed hold of the sheep and cast it away like a stone.


    Han Sen, seeing Cheap Sheep earn itself another boss, hoped someone or something might suddenly appear to kill it.


    Strangely, nothing happened, and the monsters continued to chase him.


    Han Sen was just testing it out, though. He didn¡¯t think the death of leaders was some sort of curse or ability Cheap Sheep inherently had, but he was curious nheless. So, he had no choice but to continue running.


    The oppressive atmosphere propagated by those behind him was incredibly strong, though, and Han Sen could not keep up at the rapid pace he was going. He knew he¡¯d not be able to escape, no matter how long he went for, so, he gritted his teeth andunched himself back towards the boss of Jade Hill.

 Chapter 1349 - Generating a Geno Core

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Generating a Geno Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was thinking to himself, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t stop me. I just need to get a little closer.¡±


    The boss of Jade Hill¡¯s beasts would be difficult for Han Sen to tackle mano-a-mano, and if he found himself bearing the brunt of one¡¯s attack, he could find himself in a simr condition to that of the chef.


    If Han Sen could just about reach the boss, he could use Super Spank to deliver enough damage to kill it and end the threat for good. But Han Sen had to physically touch his opponent with his hand to use Super Spank. Getting that close was a dangerous feat, and it was a stunt he wasn¡¯t entirely sure he could pull off.


    Han Sen was still a good distance away from his foe, and the tide of monsters was already headed his way.


    With the chef in one arm and a horn in the other, he stood strong and broke the wave. He managed to y every creature that dared toe near him.


    ¡°Why am I so unlucky, huh? No one hase to help kill this guy.¡± Han Sen was disheartened.


    The boss of Jade Hill looked at Han Sen with a strange expression. The human had achieved the power of a primitive creature, but he had no geno core.


    The boss had initially only wanted to kill the chef, but he couldn¡¯t allow a human like that to run rampant. He had to make Han Sen his target now, as well, and not only the chef.


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin had a high threshold of stamina, but he had been running for a long time already. Having exhausted much of his energy, Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t keep on fighting the onught of creatures that were spawned to impede him. As he had seen with the chef previously, the boss could generate creatures continually, almost faster than he could kill them. If he kept this up, he¡¯d be winded and fall.


    ¡°How am I supposed to get out of this?¡± Han Sen asked himself, looking around for a solution to his woes.


    The boss of Jade Hill was too far away from Han Sen, and with the barrage of monsters that kept oning, it didn¡¯t look likely he¡¯d reach the spirit.


    Things were different in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and there was a perpetual sense of unease. The atmosphere and gravitas of every situation were heavy, and this was only tripled under the threat of those creatures.


    And with everything being so strong, the powers he might have once used to sunder mountains in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary could only manage to split rocks here.


    A weak, new demi-god to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary did not have to encounter a creature or spirit to meet a grizzly end. Han Sen wagered the atmosphere itself could choke the life out of them.


    Han Sen had a few AoE hyper geno arts that could hit multiple opponents at once, but they wouldn¡¯t be of much use here. And again, that was mainly because hecked a geno core to call his own. He had to use his body to fight, just as it was. As such, his attacks had to be singr, too.


    ¡°I can¡¯t turn back now. I must do this.¡± Han Sen then decided to take off running towards the split earth.


    He had wanted to poison the creature that resided within, but now, provided it hadn¡¯t yet died, he thought it might be possible to enlist its aid.


    Han Sen bought himself time by breaking the bodies and cutting the throats of all the creatures that came close. But when he killed one, the body would explode into a whiff of ck smoke and respawn.


    Han Sen¡¯s arm was dealt a scratch at one point, but Jadeskin proved sufficient to withstand the light fumbles he made. He didn¡¯t even end up bleeding.


    He was still a good distance away from the split earth. He regretted running as far as he had, for it now proved rather difficult to return.


    The boss of Jade Hill was getting peeved, as this transpired. He was annoyed the beasts were unable to do Han Sen harm, so he cast even more powers into the pages of the book he wielded.


    Then, the bronze book turned to silver.


    Han Sen¡¯s mood turned grim upon seeing this. It was a knight-ss spirit, and that meant his geno core had probably turned silver-ss. Silver geno cores would create far stronger enemies and generate a threat Han Sen might not be able to ovee.


    And to coincide with this, the boss¡¯s temperament looked disturbingly ill. When he drew with his fingertips, he drew carefully and concisely. He wasn¡¯t scrawling across the pages wildly as he had been. He was now more deliberate.


    Han Sen saw a silver light beam from out of the new-and-improved book, and it spawned a silver-winged ape creature, that was able to fly directly over to Han Sen.


    Dong!


    Han Sen punched the ape with a mighty release of energy, which had it stumbling back ten meters.


    ¡°This guy must be primitive.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The boss of Jade Hill continued to draw, but Han Sen noticed the trickles of sweat that were rolling down his forehead like a number of beads. Clearly, the repeated casting of these greater creatures was taking its toll on the spirit.


    After summoning four of those apes, he stopped.


    Han Sen was in a bad situation, and he had to use Jadeskin to equalize his fitness with theirs. Han Sen had to deal with four horribly powerful apes and a tide of regr creatures, all by his lonesome.


    Han Sen used Jadeskin and his phoenix techniques, trying to use these enemies for cover.


    He didn¡¯t make use of Super Spank, though, for he was afraid he¡¯d spook the boss into running away if it found out what Han Sen was capable of. And Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to makesting enemies, either, so the threat of the self-proimed boss had to end there and then.


    Han Sen wanted to fight the boss right then. Exerting his strength to take down the apes was a waste of both time and energy. He was starting to incur wounds, too, as the brutal hits delivered by the apes were making him bleed.


    After a long fight, Han Sen felt a strange power begin to well-up inside his body. It felt as if his very cells were being empowered by Jadeskin. Han Sen was enthused, feeling this. He was feeling the same sensations Old Man Ji had once described to him.


    ¡°Is my geno core generating?¡± Han Sen asked himself with gleeful surprise.

 Chapter 1350 - First Self Geno Core

    <h4>Chapter 1350: First Self Geno Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was different than the typical flow of energy. This time, Han Sen¡¯s body was generating a strange substance that was new to him. It came out of his cells and went to sit in his Sea of Soul. And as this transparent substance gathered together, he was able to see it clearly.


    The substance was a little like water, but thick like a gel. It was like a non-newtonian fluid, but different, as well. It was difficult for Han Sen to determine what it was, exactly.


    Han Sen already knew different hyper geno arts could produce different geno cores, and because he¡¯d been using Jadeskin, that was what he used to generate his first.


    The substance that was bleeding into the Sea of Soul continued to amass andpose its form, all as one.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen had no time to watch the process. He was still under fire and had to fight back the army of creatures, but there at least seemed to be a light at the end of that very long tunnel. All he had to do now was hold them back and allow the process of the geno core¡¯s production to finish.


    Furthermore, Han Sen could not control the shape or form the substance was building. The finished geno core was not something sculpted by the person¡¯s desire; it was constructed through the host¡¯s genes under the influence of their hyper geno art. They themselves had no personal hand in it.


    As Han Sen battled his way through the tide, he felt something amiss in his Sea of Soul. Something else was urring.


    Han Sen took a peek back inside his Sea of Soul, and there, he saw his ck Crystal glowing. It was generating another substance; something ck. And this substance was mixing in with the geno core that was currently in production.


    The geno core was transparent, but the ck substance was darker than dark. It was cker than ink. It was concerning.


    When the two mixed together, though, the overall substance looked like cream. But this intrusive substance did not erge the form of the geno core that was being built; instead, it was acting like a light tincture that altered its color.


    Han Sen wished to stop the ck Crystal from interrupting or possibly damaging the process, but he found himself unable to. And from this ck Crystal, more and more liquid began to ooze. Han Sen then noticed a change in the crystal¡¯s form. It had be smaller, somehow. Throughout its time in three sanctuaries, it hadn¡¯t once changed its shape. But now, it was. Whether that was a good omen or a bad one, he could not tell.


    Han Sen was unable to y any part in the formation of the geno core, and all he could do was allow the events transpiring in his Sea of Soul to y out. But once the ck Crystal had shrunk by ten percent, it stopped shrinking.


    The creamy geno core began to look like an enclosed flower, on the precipice of opening in full bloom.


    This was also the point Han Sen acknowledged to be the most crucial moment. He eagerly anticipated the reveal of the geno core, and the effect the ck Crystal had had on it.


    Han Sen was unable to watch it constantly, though. He feared he might miss the initial reveal due to the constant pressure the four silver-winged apes were putting on him.


    And then, a vibration, like a violent tremor, sent shockwaves through his body and Sea of Soul. It was like a high-magnitude earthquake.


    When Han Sen popped his head in to take a look once more, he was shocked.


    ¡°What is this? What is it?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Sitting inside the Sea of Soul was a cream-colored item. It looked like a ceramic object. Its shape was very strange, however. It was oval, not too far off the shape of an egg.


    ¡°Has it not finished yet? Do I need to fetch a spoon and break the top off?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Leaning in for a closer look, Han Sen checked out its basic info.


    Self Geno Core: Bronze Crystal Core


    Han Sen was frozen. He was not expecting to receive something special, but he didn¡¯t expect to receive something so inherently dull and basic as that, either.


    Ame name didn¡¯t always mean something was poor, but something as horrendous and in as Crystal Core was awful. It was as uninspired as its shape.


    Han Sen thought he¡¯d receive a weapon like the chef possessed. He thought he¡¯d get something that would help him out of his current predicament.


    But all he had received was an egg.


    Not wanting to remain a pessimist, though, Han Sen decided to look on the bright side and say, ¡°Well, looks can be deceiving! Never judge a book by its cover; never judge a geno core by its shape. It might actually be really powerful.¡±


    Han Sen decided to summon the egg geno core.


    The creamy, egg-shaped crystal appeared in front of Han Sen. It hovered in the air before him.


    Han Senmanded it to strike one of the beasts near him.


    Seeing the egg go for the creatures, Han Sen wondered to himself, ¡°Hmm, I wonder if this will strike them like a bullet? Or better yet, work like a grenade and explode?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be so negative, so he remained optimistic and hoped for the best. After all, the crystal had been generated by Jadeskin. Perhaps it was just the appearance of the item that wasme.


    The egg struck the head of one of the monsters as Han Sen crossed his fingers and waited for a miracle to happen.


    Bao¡¯er grasped Han Sen¡¯s neck so she could lean forward and squint, equally excited to see what might happen next.


    Then, a secondter, their eyes opened wide as if they had just encountered a ghost.


    But it was all for the wrong reasons. The egg hit the forehead of a creature and... that was it. There was no explosion. The ape did not even reel back in pain.


    Like a bouncy ball, it bounced back.


    Han Sen could not believe he had generated something so useless.


    And due to the item¡¯s oval shape, it bounced off in a different direction and drifted off behind Han Sen.

 Chapter 1351 - Jumping Egg

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Jumping Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A creature had crept up behind Han Sen, unbeknownst to him. The egg struck its arm and then bounced away again. The bouncy ball was around the same size as an ordinary fist, and it bounced around from enemy to enemy but didn¡¯t hurt any of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent all this time and energy to produce this? This is what I get after all my hard work?!¡± Han Sen was heartbroken, seeing no benefit to the geno core he had earned.


    ¡°Whatever; I¡¯ll continue on my way to that pit.¡± Han Sen put the crystal egg away and got moving.


    The creatures the egg had hit continued going for Han Sen, just as they had before. This, to Han Sen, proved it was bona fide useless. It was a waste of space.


    As Han Sen made his way to the hole in the ground, he slew countless beasts in his path.


    A silver-winged ape managed to dig its talons into Han Sen¡¯s back and deliver a nasty cut. He felt the point of entry, and he expected the pain to re up at any moment. But much to his surprise, he didn¡¯t get hurt. He felt nothing.


    Han Sen was rather shocked, because he knew that strike ought to have hurt him. So, he fired up the Dongxuan Sutra to observe the wound he had incurred.


    Surprisingly, there was no damage. Not even his armor had been pierced.


    ¡°Eh? What happened? I swear I felt something,¡± Han Sen thought in disbelief.


    The talons of the airborne ape were incredibly sharp, and the Jade Snail armor should not have been able to defend against the hit. Han Sen had suffered a few minor scrapes and scratches before, and he knew for a fact that the talon strike had been considerably worse.


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin was strong, but not that strong.


    The ape had surely delivered a massive hit to Han Sen¡¯s back, but lo and behold, there was no damage.


    ¡°Did he go easy on me?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    But the creatures that assaulted Han Sen were not real, and they did not possess emotions. They obeyed the will of their master, and he clearly wanted Han Sen to die. They could not dictate their own actions.


    The boss of Jade Hill wanted Han Sen dead more than anything, that much was clear. You could see it on his face. Why would hemand them not to hurt Han Sen?


    As Han Sen pondered this peculiarity, another ape got in close and threw a strike. Han Sen raised his arms to block the hit. After deflecting the talons, Han Sen observed his arms and saw a number of scratches across his crystallized skin. He knew they had not gone easy on him.


    ¡°What was that? Seriously. It confuses me. Why didn¡¯t I get hurt earlier?¡± Han Sen was perplexed.


    Han Sen turned his attention to the ape that had somehow not damaged Han Sen, but it looked the same as the rest. One ape was able to leave a mark on him, but the other could not.


    ¡°Did the egg hit that ape?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind began to hover around a possible solution to the confusion.


    Due to his staggering disappointment with the item, Han Sen had not paid attention to how many times the egg had bounced or which targets it had struck. His mind had been a blur at the time. The egg had bounced around quite a bit, too.


    ¡°If a monster was struck by the egg, does that mean the creature bes friendly?¡± Han Sen¡¯s view of the egg changed, but he thought his hypothesis was a little wild. It sounded fairly ridiculous.


    If that was true, the ape would not have attacked Han Sen in the first ce.


    ¡°But even though he hit me... he didn¡¯t hit me. Is it an undercover ape, pretending? Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to hurt me, but acts like he¡¯s trying his best to? After all, if the boss found out, he¡¯d be killed.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the ape¡¯s murderous face and didn¡¯t think that was true, either.


    So, Han Sen continued on his way, battling as he went. He couldn¡¯t think of a reason why the hit had not damaged him.


    The boss of Jade Hill had only drawn four of the creatures. His book was a geno core, but there had to be a limit on how many creatures he could summon at a time.


    When the boss saw his ape hit Han Sen, he frowned, too. Even the spirit himself wasn¡¯t sure why the human had not taken any damage. The boss observed Han Sen closer, and then his eyebrows became crooked. He started to frown even more.


    The boss of Jade Hill flipped open his book and then began to draw again. He drew even slower this time, with an excruciating amount of focus. His forehead was sweating bullets. After a few minutes, he was done, but his face looked to have been drained of all color. He was pale.


    A silver light beamed out of the book, followed by something else.


    It was a creature that looked like an evil, angry demon.


    When the demon emerged from the book, its green eyes stared at Han Sen intently. It raised its trident and came rushing towards him. The demon was incredibly powerful, that much was clear. Its trident was a menacing, frightening weapon to watch bear down on you.


    Han Sen was still holding the chef, so he could only use one hand to fight.


    Dong!


    The trident came against the horn, and it sent Han Sen flying back a hundred meters before he came to a stop. Han Sen¡¯s hands were trembling, and he acknowledged he had tried to block far too much power at once.


    And just as this happened, while Han Sen was stunned, an ape had closed the gap to strike him. The silver talons were driven deep into Han Sen¡¯s back, but pain was not what he felt. It was shock.

 Chapter 1352 - Power of the Bouncy Egg

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Power of the Bouncy Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was in a daze. The ape that had just hit him was the one that had confused him earlier.


    The ape¡¯s talons were incredibly strong and swift, and they should have torn Han Sen to shreds upon contact. But when the knife-like nails came upon him, they were like rubber. They did not damage him in the least.


    The ape hade in so strong, though, its fingers and the hand itself came down on Han Sen. Where this strike should have utterly destroyed him, it felt as if his enemy was made of putty. There was no pain, and then, the fingers of the ape all bent upwards like broken, twisted twigs.


    ¡°Why¡¯s this happening? Are all the creatures that get hit by the egg like this?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The other three apes were quickly bearing down on Han Sen now. They lifted their talon-fitted hands up to strike Han Sen with greater strength than the previous ape.


    Han Sen summoned the egg with haste and lobbed it at the enemies that had gathered around to finish the human that had led them on their chase, and given them a great deal of trouble.


    On its airborne flight, the egg spun. Its traversalcked finesse and stability, but the speed at which it went more than made up for that.


    The demon looked furious. With its trident, it tried to impale the egg.


    The boss of Jade Hill watched what was happening with great curiosity, and just like Han Sen, he wondered what the egg did. Now, seeing Han Sen muster the effort to summon the egg and throw it, as onest ditch effort to avoid getting destroyed, he was utterly confused.


    Still, he believed Han Sen had to be up to something. The human wouldn¡¯t happily submit to death and throw an egg for augh. There had to be something concerning about the item he had lobbed, and so, the spirit hadmanded the demon to take it out.


    The demon was incredibly strong, and its trident came into direct contact with the egg.


    Han Sen was worried, as it was just a bronze geno core. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure it could withstand the brunt of a strike delivered by a silver geno core-summoned creature.


    Pang!


    When the trident struck the egg, the shape of the egg caved in on itself.


    Fortunately, the trident had been unable to break or pierce through the egg, though. The surprisingly malleable shape of Han Sen¡¯s curious geno core bounced back to its original shape, but it was now moving faster than ever.


    The egg bounced everywhere at ridiculous speed, and each of the apes was hit by it. And once they had been touched by the renegade egg, the item moved on to tag the rest of the creatures in the wider vicinity, as well.


    And every time it hit a creature, the speed increased. It was like the speed kept on stacking and stacking, so it¡¯d be faster and faster.


    Han Sen kept on dodging attacks, keeping an eye focused on the crazy egg.


    It wasn¡¯t like an ordinary bouncy ball. The egg was oval, so when it bounced away, it was incredibly difficult to keep track of. Even the initial point it¡¯d jump away to was unpredictable.


    With Heavenly Go and the Dongxuan Sutra active, not even Han Sen was able to trace its flight. And if Han Sen could not keep track of it, then neither could the creatures. And one by one, they all continued to get hit.


    Shortly after, each and every monster had found themselves tagged by the egg at least once.


    Pang!


    When it was done, the egg bounced back to Han Sen.


    He did not know whether the egg had bounced back to him by sheer chance, or if the egg had instinctively returned to Han Sen once its job was done. But more than anything, after it had finished tagging the enemies that were all before him, Han Sen was simply keen to find out the nature and extent of its power.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to think, though, for the demon and the apes all came towards Han Sen. They resumed their n of murdering the human. The trident wasing for Han Sen once more, raised and ready to skewer. So, Han Sen raised his horn to try to knock it away once again.


    Thest time this urred, Han Sen was knocked back a hundred meters. He knew what to expect this time, so hemitted to the strike and brought his horn down against the iing trident, bracing for the impact.


    When both of the weapons came together, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide in sheer, unbridled joy.


    The powerful trident was like a cheap rubber toy, and it bent backwards with ease.


    Ignoring the apes and beasts around him, Han Sen moved forward to y the wretched demon that had be a thorn in his backside. He stabbed it with great heft behind his thrust.


    But just as he was done, the four apes leaped atop Han Sen with jaws open, ready to bite and chew him up. It wasn¡¯t just the apes, either. It was the rest of the creatures, as well. He had be well and truly swarmed, and the scene was like the maddest game of British Bulldogs one might have everid eyes upon.


    The chef was with Han Sen, too, and in her unconscious state, she was subjected to the massive pile-on.


    The boss, seeing Han Sen fall beneath the countless creatures, raised a smile. He believed his pest had finally been dealt with.


    He gave the human the credit he deserved, though. Han Sen had proved troublesome, and the boss was well and truly relieved to think he had been taken care of. But this happiness was short-lived. Despite the number that had piled on top of Han Sen, his lifeforce was the same as ever.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The boss frowned harder than he had ever frowned before.


    The four apes should have been able to tear him apart several times over by now, but there was not a single smidgen of blood to see.


    Boom!


    The boss felt arge gust of power st its way out of the crowd. The beasts he had spawned were all blown away. Even the four apes were sent flying, and despite them biting Han Sen over and over, the human looked to be perfectly fine.

 Chapter 1353 - I Can Kill Ten Thousand of Them

    <h4>Chapter 1353: I Can Kill Ten Thousand of Them</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, the creatures were like the flimsy orbs of a ballpit.


    When they were touched by the egg, their bodies did not look different. In fact, they looked exactly the same. But it was like the construction of their beings had been radically morphed into something like rubber.


    It wasn¡¯t just the creature¡¯s bodies that were like that, either. Even any weaponry they wielded would suffer the same effect, just like the demon¡¯s trident.


    Han Sen did not exert much strength to push the creatures of the dogpile aside. He shook his body as if he were shaking off excess water, and with the lightness of waterdrops, the monsters were cast away.


    The horn Han Sen had plunged into the demon¡¯s chest was still inside it. It spun inside the cavity, drilling its way through the flesh and bone as the fiendshed and iled around in an attempt to bite the human that had gotten the best of it.


    At one point, it managed to actually connect its pping maw to Han Sen¡¯s wrist. But when it brought its teeth down on him, the teeth all went out of shape.


    Then, Han Sen pulled out his horn and drove it through his foe¡¯s brain. He killed it with ease, as the skull of the beast offered no resistance. Now, Han Sen was determined to tackle all the rest.


    Han Sen no longer had to worry about any damage they could deal. As far as they were concerned, and as far as he had to worry when facing them, he was indestructible.


    ¡°Awesome! This is going to be my kind of massacre. Let¡¯s see if I can kill ten thousand of you.¡± Han Sen¡¯s horn was then driven through the ape that was nearest to him.


    The boss of Jade Hill could not believe his eyes, and he found it staggering how the human had turned the tables and robbed his minions of all their powers.


    Seeing Han Sen mercilessly ughtering his way towards him, the fearful spiritmanded his bird to fly away.


    Han Sen grabbed the egg and chucked it at the spirit. It went towards the fleeing spirit with the speed of a meteor.


    Pang!


    The boss of Jade Hill, seeing the egg, drew a few extra beasts to deflect and bounce it away. He had taken advantage of the only real con the egg had exhibited so far. It was very bouncy, and it could be knocked away with the greatest of ease.


    When the egg changed direction, the boss was given enough time to expand the gap between the two and escape. He was long gone.


    And when the boss fled, the monsters that remained all began to disappear. It seemed as if they could not remain in an area long if their master was absent.


    ¡°After all these years, I¡¯ve gotten something truly miraculous! This geno core is amazing.¡± Han Sen fingered the egg, reveling in exuberant joy.


    Han Sen was also starting to believe it was almost sentient, as it could follow hismands. All he had to do was take care when throwing it. Before it left his hand in a throw, he just had to influence it in the direction he wanted it to go.


    If Han Sen could predict where it would go efficiently, he¡¯d have full control of its path. This would not be too difficult for Han Sen to perform, because he was talented with Yin Yang st and Drillhead.


    Baseball pitchers could throw a curveball and football yers could curl the ball, but Han Sen was far more talented than the average sportsman. With the imbnce of the egg and its instability in travel, it could be used very effectively against others.


    Of course, that meant it would be harder for Han Sen to control and guide it himself, but with enough practice, he¡¯d be able to do just fine. And with his special abilities, calcting the course it would take would eventuallye naturally to him.


    For all intents and purposes, the egg was a perfect fit for Han Sen. With his talent, he believed he¡¯d be catching everything off guard with majestic throws in no time.


    And to kickstart his practice, Han Sen started throwing the egg on the ground and bouncing it back into his hands. It wasn¡¯t a ball, so the direction it would rebound was unpredictable. It was trickier than he imagined at first, and he failed to catch the egg ny percent of the time.


    If Han Sen had to use Drillhead, it¡¯d be even wilder and more difficult to control and guide, so he thought he might have underestimated how much practice he might need before he became super proficient with it.


    Bao¡¯er was delighted with the funny little egg, though. Whenever Han Sen threw it, even she tried her best to catch it. Han Sen was afraid of her attempt and was given a quick fright when she first leaped towards it. He was scared the egg might turn her to rubber.


    Fortunately, the one time she did catch it, nothing ill happened.


    Han Sen might not have been able to control its course of flight, but it seemed as if Han Sen could determine who or what he wanted the egg to affect. Han Sen tested it a few more times, and the radius of its bounce was around one meter. And whatever it touched, if he willed it, would be rubbery.


    If the egg hit the same spot again, the effect was removed.


    This was a strange geno core, and Han Sen had never heard of such a thing before. He must have lucked out. Of course, he hadn¡¯t heard much about geno cores, regardless. That was because there were so few demi-god humans in existence.


    Han Sen took the chef to a forest and then threw the egg at her so she¡¯d be rubbery.


    She had spoken Han Jinzhi¡¯s name before passing out, and now, Han Sen finally had the time to grill her and find out why.


    Han Sen healed her a little, just until she regained consciousness. When she awoke, she immediately threw a punch at Han Sen.


    He grabbed her iing fist and began to twist and spin it for fun. She looked at her arm as if she was peering at a ghost. She didn¡¯t feel pain, but she couldn¡¯t understand why her arm was behaving like that.


    Han Sen held the horn to her throat and said, ¡°Answer my questions and I¡¯ll allow you to live.¡±


    After that, he pushed the serrated edge of the horn to shred a little skin and draw a slight amount of blood.


    ¡°What is your rtion to Han Jinzhi?¡± Han Sen asked, then frowned as she remained silent.

 Chapter 1354 - Our Own People

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Our Own People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the chef heard Han Sen¡¯s question, she stared at him but did not speak a word.


    With the serrated edge of the horn, Han Sen dug a little deeper into her throat. The shredded skin of her neck began to ooze droplets of blood, which rolled down to her shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try my patience!¡± Han Sen feigned anger and impatience for any resistance she might give.


    ¡°Then kill me, if that is what you wish.¡± The chef spoke with a chilling tone, without a single hint of her words being a bluff. She was not afraid of dying in the least.


    Of course, Han Sen still hoped to extract information; he wanted whatever she might have known about Han Jinzhi. Killing her was thest thing he wished to do, for this very reason, and this reason alone.


    He decided to soften his tone and try to insert a touch of friendliness into his approach, and so he told her, ¡°I only want to about your rtion to Han Jinzhi. If you answer, and tell me what I want to know, you are free to go.¡±


    But her mouth remained firmly shut, prompting Han Sen to borate on the specifics of what he ultimately wished to ask. He said, ¡°I want to know if you¡¯re a friend or foe of Han Jinzhi.¡±


    ¡°We... hate each other. We hate each other very much. You are clearly an ally or thrall of his, so stop talking.¡± The chef spoke with a tone that wasden with spite and disdain, and her eyes drilled holes into the young man in front of her.


    If the man before the bark door of the underground shelter¡¯s entrance was a follower of Han Jinzhi, what she said now suggested that she might have killed him herself.


    Seeing the chef speak with a muzzled rage, it looked like Han Jinzhi must have done something awful to her.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m with him?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You two share the same race,¡± the chef said.


    Han Sen smiled and said with augh, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve misunderstood things a great deal! We are humans, yes, but our race has a grander poption than even you lot, if I were to wager. That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re all the same, though. So, what makes you think I¡¯m a friend of Han Jinzhi?¡± Han Sen did his best to exin things as simply as he could.


    The chef looked at Han Sen with confusion, and she stuttered to ask, ¡°Is what you say true?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you; I¡¯m not a friend of Han Jinzhi. In fact, I am his enemy. If you dislike Han Jinzhi as much as your behavior suggests you do, then you and I have amon goal.¡± Han Sen put his horn away and put on an expression of apology.


    Then, Han Sen continued to heal her wounds before touching her once more with the egg.


    ¡°You really do have a bone to pick with Han Jinzhi, too?¡± the chef asked.


    Han Sen brought her over to a nearby tree to resume the healing, and as he touched her wounds, he said, ¡°If I was a friend of his, you¡¯d be dead right now. I risked life and limb to save you; you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The chef examined her own body, and although the healing was a fairly slow process, she could tell she was improving.


    She had been hurt badly, and Han Sen¡¯s holy light was still very weak. Because of this, it¡¯d take a long time for Han Sen to finish healing herpletely. But Han Sen stayed with her and kept on healing her. They spoke about many things, but in their chatting, Han Sen didn¡¯t ask anything too concerning or serious.


    When Han Sen had tried to be hard and firm with her, she did not give him what he wanted. Now, he was going to do his best to be soft and fair. If he behaved that way, perhaps she¡¯d be more willing to open up to him.


    They spent the next few days together, and over the course of that time, the chef continued to receive swell treatment, in addition to other kindnesses Han Sen was willing to impart.


    ¡°Why were you trying to kill me, can I ask? I know I took the head of that cow, but was that the sole reason that you came after me?¡± The tension between the two seemed to have dissipated now, so Han Sen thought it was the best time to ask about this.


    The chef, by this point, had fully recovered. And she knew she was stronger than Han Sen, too. For him to ask this, it was obvious he had no grudge against her.


    The chef said, ¡°You and Han Jinzhi look like one-and-the-same; that is why I wished to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Did you see many humans in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary? There should have been a few in every shelter,¡± Han Sen said.


    The chef then said, ¡°Han Jinzhi was the only human I ever saw.¡±


    ¡°Then, how did you two be enemies?¡± Han Sen pushed his luck to ask.


    The chef did not answer him directly, and she instead said, ¡°Come. I will help you hunt some creatures, so you can improve. Consider it me paying you back. Then, we¡¯ll be even.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that, but since we both hate Han Jinzhi, we should share what we know. We can help each other like that, but if you¡¯re busy, feel free to move along,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen was going to act this nice for as long as he could, in the hopes that when she departed, absence would make her heart grow fonder. If all went ording to n, perhaps the next time they encountered each other, she¡¯d be more willing to share what she knew.


    The chef seemed to feel guilty about not doing anything to return the favor, though. She said, ¡°You just became a demi-god. It is dangerous for you to be left alone out here. If you want, I can get you residence inside my shelter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a shelter in these parts?¡± Han Sen was shocked to hear this. If there were spirit shelters nearby, he¡¯d be in considerable danger.


    The chef went on to exin, ¡°There is a silver-ss shelter, owned by a primitive creature. If you offer it resources of value, I see no reason why you would not be allowed to stay there.¡±


    Han Sen immediately agreed. If he was still allowed to return to the Alliance, and he was in no danger of being enved, he saw no problem with it. In fact, it would be a fairly amazing deal.


    The chef then led Han Sen to the shelter. It was a distance away, so the journey was long. At the midpoint of their travel, they encountered a sheep. It was the Cheap Sheep that Han Sen had developed a love-hate rtionship with.


    ¡°Ah, Boss Number One and Boss Number Two! I have found you both.¡± The sheep looked giddy with excitement.

 Chapter 1355 - Bronze Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Bronze Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen¡¯s eyes caught the image of Cheap Sheep, his face turned dark. And being called ¡°boss¡± was irritating. If he heard the sheep say ¡°bub¡± again, he¡¯d lose his mind.


    The sheep was a traitor, coward, and a bringer of trouble. Just seeing it trot over, Han Sen wanted to kick it away.


    Arriving before them, Cheap Sheep merrily said, ¡°Bosses; gurrrl, bub; I have found a bronze shelter not too far from here. It is unupied.¡±


    ¡°And where is this so-called shelter?¡± Han Sen released the clenched fist he had been ready to hurl. A bronze shelter might have been a shelter of the lowest tier, but any shelter youmanded was better than no shelter.


    If there was a shelter like that, Han Sen really coulde and go as he pleased.


    ¡°It¡¯s situated deep inside a cave, near the Jade Hills. I can take you there,¡± Cheap Sheep said.


    Han Sen and Chef looked at each other and nodded; they were both in agreement of where they should head next. Han Sen was still rather worried about a potential curse that might have followed the sheep around, but nothing bad seemed to happen after their encounter that day.


    Cheap Sheep led them with the happiest spring in his step, and he said, ¡°Bosses, when you im the shelter, you can give me as many geno cores as you please!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not your f*cking boss.¡± Han Sen was getting worked up, being repeatedly referred to as boss.


    The vtile reaction was unexpected, though, and it made the sheep jump in fright. After that, it kept its mouth shut. Cheap Sheep only opened it to graze asionally as they traveled.


    After a while of walking, Cheap Sheep rustled a few bushes and said, ¡°This is it, bub.¡±


    Han Sen looked inside the cave and frowned. It was long, but the ceiling was low, and he¡¯d have to crawl if he wanted to make his way through.


    ¡°There¡¯s a shelter beyond this? Are you pulling my leg? If you are, I¡¯ll cut yours off.¡± Han Sen hammered the threat in with spaced sybles.


    ¡°Boss Bub, I¡¯m really loyal! I swear upon my wooly coat, I¡¯m not lying!¡± Cheap Sheep pleaded.


    After a brief discussion with Chef, Han Sen decided to follow after the sheep. He was going to go forward anyway, with or without them.


    The ground of the cave was mainlyprised of dirt, but it was solid, nheless. After ten minutes of crawling, the cave opened up into a typical rock tunnel. At that point they were able to stand up, as well.


    The trail took them deeper underground, but where they were going and how long they would have to walk, they could not tell.


    It was fortunate Han Sen and Chef¡¯s vision were excellent, for not even the faintest glimmer of sunlight pierced that ck veil. Their eyes provided them night-vision.


    ¡°How much further to go?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Cheap Sheep answered, ¡°We¡¯re almost there; we¡¯re just over half way!¡±


    Han Sen dubiously allowed the sheep to continue leading them, and much to his relief¡ªand to the sheep¡¯s continued health¡ªthey arrived half an hourter.


    ¡°Boss! It¡¯s here!¡± The sheep raised one of its hooves, pointing directly ahead of them. Han Sen looked forward and saw a castle of stone.


    Han Sen appraised the area they had arrived in. The tunnels and caverns had opened up to reveal them standing in a valley somece. The cliffsides around them were massive, and the sky was a thick, straight line that sat atop them, as if they were the legs of a table.


    The castle itself wasprised of grey stone, and certain elements of its design made it appear more like a well-fortified manor or mansion.


    Chef went ahead first. She had been in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary for a while, and in that time, she had not once had the opportunity to im a shelter. Cheap Sheep quickly tailed her, thinking she would take better care of him than Han Sen would.


    Han Sen, deeming the area safe, also followed from behind. And judging the shelter from its fairly unkempt, rugged exterior, he well and truly believed it to be a bronze-ss shelter. Han Sen only had a bronze geno core, so iming a silver shelter would be rather silly.


    Chef pushed against the door of the shelter, and they came to some sort of lobby. Before them was arge rectangr table. It was very long, like a dining table for the rich in their excessivelyrge estates. There was one seat at each end, and five seats on the left and right sides of it.


    Upon the table was silverware. There were pots, trays, crockery, and cutlery. Fruit and meat were piled on the tes, and a pot of something was cooking above a fire.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er began to drool, and they felt their bones ache for thefort this ce was sure to provide them. It had been a long time since they had been somece so nice. Not wanting Bao¡¯er to run off, though, Han Sen tightened his grip around her.


    However, Cheap Sheep had told them the shelter was unimed. If that was true, why was there a fire going, with food being cooked?


    ¡°Did someone take this ce before we got here?¡± Han Sen wondered, before shouting out, ¡°Anyone home?! We¡¯re here to borrow some brown sugar.¡±


    After Han Sen¡¯s call, no reply came.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check further inside,¡± Dragon Lady Chef said, sharing his concern.


    Han Sen and Cheap Sheep followed after her, and after a brief poke about, they found no one else there.


    The shelter wasprised of four floors and twenty rooms, and despite checking out each location, they found no one there. Furthermore, there were no statues or teleporters.


    ¡°Are you sure this is a shelter?¡± Han Sen asked, after they returned to the lobby.


    Dragon Lady started to say something, too, but suddenly, there was arge pang sound. The doors to the outside pulled themselves shut, and the candles lit up.

 Chapter 1356 - Start Cleaning

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Start Cleaning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Cheap Sheep fled to cower behind Dragon Lady, as she and Han Sen dubiously looked at the table.


    There was a man standing near the master seat, dressed in a ck suit and tie.


    He looked strange, and beneath the eerie glow of the candles, Han Sen was able to get a flickering glimpse of his face. It was the face of a wooden puppet, and his nose was unnaturally sharp. The ck suit was very elegant, and it was the sort you¡¯d expect to see worn by some noble butler.


    ¡°Wee to Dinner Shelter; dinner is now ready, so please take a seat.¡± All of a sudden, the puppet-doll bowed and spoke to them.


    The three were surprised, and as Han Sen observed the butler, he could not detect the presence of a lifeforce in it. And with its wooden face, its speech was creepily devoid of emotion.


    Cheap Sheep leaped forward with a burst of confidence and said, ¡°Wait, you are the geno core of this shelter! I bet your food is poisonous. That¡¯s your game, isn¡¯t it? You want to poison us? I know the type, bub!¡±


    The doll did not wait before responding to the allegations, and with a monotone, robot-like response, said, ¡°You have been added to the Naughty List. Start cleaning.¡±


    They stared at the doll, who remained unmoved. Its beady, red eyes were fixed on the sheep, but aside from that, nothing happened but an unnerving silence.


    Han Sen saw Cheap Sheep move its mouth to say something more, but just as it did, the sheep was turned into a doll itself. It remained frozen in its expression, with a half-open mouth.


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady were shocked, seeing their annoying littlepanion be a doll.


    Fortunately, the Cheap Sheep doll still had a lifeforce. It was likely the creature itself was fine, but its body had be stiff wood.


    ¡°Now, will the remaining three guests take a seat? Dinner will be served momentarily.¡± The doll bowed and gestured for the others to sit down.


    The butler was not referring to the sheep when he was referencing the three. The third person he was now referring to was Bao¡¯er. Dragon Lady looked peeved, barely able to ept that a bronze geno core possessed the audacity to threaten andmand her the way it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down first, before making a scene.¡± Han Sen tugged at Dragon Lady¡¯s arm, bidding for her to sit down.


    Han Sen wanted to get a better feel for the situation first. Ever since the doll appeared, he had been keeping a close eye on it.


    ¡°Please maintain your manners and adhere to dining etiquette. That also means each individual should sit on their own seat,¡± the doll advised.


    Han Sen knew the doll was referring to Bao¡¯er, so he took her off hisp and ced her down on a chair of her own. Han Sen was co-operating because he didn¡¯t know how the sheep had been turned into a doll. He didn¡¯t quite want that happening to himself.


    The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary was a wild ce, and even the weakest of creatures could not be underestimated if they had a bronze geno core.


    Han Sen thought he and his party had unwittingly waltzed into the proximity or radius-of-effect of the hostile geno core, and without a way out of their predicament, they had no choice but to do what they were told, lest they too were turned into dolls.


    Demi-god powers were very weird, and Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to find out what was generating this entire charade soon. He needed to put an end to it. Until then, Han Sen was going to y nice and evaluate his options.


    And so, after epting the doll¡¯s invitation and doing as they were told, they did not end up like Cheap Sheep.


    The sheep had been turned into a doll, but it still had its lifeforce. Its body was so stiff, however, and not even its eyes could move.


    ¡°Please, enjoy our first dish.¡± The doll suddenly rolled out a dining cart. He took the dishes off of it and ced them on the table. They were hot, sizzling steaks. Although the food smelled very good, Han Sen made sure to hold Bao¡¯er back and prevent her from lunging forward to grab the meal.


    ¡°This is the flesh of a Snowbeast. Fret not, for it is safe.¡± Dragon Lady cut the meat and took a bite.


    Dragon Lady was a professional chef, and so she knew her meats. If she thought it was okay to eat, Han Sen would have no qualm eating the food. He trusted her. After Han Sen decided to tuck into the meal, he acknowledged it to be some good stuff. There were no toxic tricks at y, and quite honestly, it tasted divine.


    ¡°Snowbeast Flesh Consumed. Ordinary Geno Point +1.¡±


    Han Sen was pleasantly surprised, for he did not expect to receive a geno point from the freebie meal. Bao¡¯er cut herself a slice and had a bite, too. Then, with surprising proficiency, she cut up the rest of the steak.


    ¡°My dear guests, there is also some excellent wine.¡± The doll then started to pour their drinks.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er observed what Dragon Lady was doing. If she took a sip, so too would they. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy a meal such as this in a long time.


    The sheep must have been feeling awful, Han Sen imagined. He was missing out on a most amazing dinner.


    Bao¡¯er, in particr, was hyped. But her enjoyment of the food eventually went too far, to the point that she abandoned using a knife and fork, and instead started stuffing the food into her mouth with greasy fingers.


    ¡°You have vited the necessity for manners while dining, and you have been added to the Naughty List. Start cleaning!¡± The doll said this with surprising anger, as if he had been personally slighted and was triggered.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Han Sen quickly turned to look at Bao¡¯er.

 Chapter 1357 - One-Hit Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1357: One-Hit Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Without hesitation or concern for himself, Han Sen reached for Bao¡¯er to ce her behind him. But before he could, the doll¡¯s eyes shed red. Then, strangely, it looked surprised.


    Han Sen examined Bao¡¯er, and much to his relief, he saw she had not been turned into wood.


    This came as quite the surprise. Judging from the doll¡¯s behavior and facial expression, it would seem as if it had cast its power, but it simply had not worked on the baby.


    The doll¡¯s eyes shed with that same red, menacing light again. It also spoke, and it said, ¡°You have all been added to the Naughty List. Start cleaning.¡±


    The doll¡¯s eyes shed like a bright, osciting light, as they turned to look at Han Sen. He had summoned his crystal egg, but before he could muster the strength for a throw, he began turning into wood.


    Dragon Lady, who had leapt up from her seat to fight with her cleaver in-hand, was starting to turn into a deadwood puppet now, too.


    Han Sen found himself unable to move, and the doll and its powers were far stronger than he had expected them to be. Dragon Lady¡¯s silver core could not resist the encroaching woodening, and neither could Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin. The butler was effortlessly turning them all into dolls.


    ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t a bronze shelter, after all. Maybe it¡¯s a silver one,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The doll had turned its attention back to Bao¡¯er by this point, and its eyes repeatedly shed.


    Fortunately, and curiously, the powers had no effect on Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Start cleaning.¡± As if it was programmed to, the butler repeated thismand every few seconds. It was a rather sinister thing to hear, over and over.


    Bao¡¯er looked incredibly angry at the butler. She didn¡¯t like the way her master or her friends were being treated, and so she pulled out her gourd.


    The butler despised disobedience, and the fact that he couldn¡¯t turn her into wood prompted him to move forward to try to grab her. But before he could, Han Sen¡¯s wooden body suddenly started to glow white.


    This came as another surprise for the butler. The wooded skin began to evaporate, returning Han Sen to normal.


    ¡°You have been added to the Naughty List. Start dying!¡± Han Sen shouted, as he glowed with a luminosity that made direct eye-contact impossible. A few secondster, a punch was unleashed towards the butler.


    The doll was shocked, acknowledging the power that was suddenly headed its way. The fiend shed its eyes a number of times to repel it, but nothing worked. The bright light wielded by Han Senid the smackdown.


    Boom!


    The doll¡¯s body was immediately destroyed, as a flurry of wood chips peppered the air and rained across the ground.


    ¡°Silver Geno Core destroyed: Butler Doll. Silver Geno Core obtained: Butler Doll.¡±


    Amidst the storm of wood bits, one suddenly rose and shot over to Han Sen. Then, it entered his Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen exited super king spirit mode, and when he went to check the item he had received, he saw an odd doll sitting in his Sea of Soul. It was around the same size as a human¡¯s hand.


    Butler Doll: Wood Element Silver Geno Core


    When the doll was destroyed, Dragon Lady and Cheap Sheep were freed from their wooden bindings. Their bodies had returned to normal, but their mentalposure hadn¡¯t. That was because they had both been stunned by what they had just witnessed Han Sen perform.


    Their eyes had been stuck in ce while they were dolls, so they did not see the super king spirit mode clearly. But they had seen a bright white light utterly annihte the pompous butler.


    A set of staircases in the lobby suddenly opened, one that led to a hallway that ended at an ominous-looking door. They figured that had to lead to the spirit hall.


    ¡°Boss Bub! You are so powerful and handsome. You must be a god amongst the demi-gods, and oh, I cannot express how deeply my admiration for you has prated my soul,¡± the sheep waxed lyrical.


    After Han Sen broke the butler, Cheap Sheep well and truly acknowledged who the real deal was, in their party.


    Han Sen ignored what he said and simply took Bao¡¯er along with him to the door. Beyond it, as suspected, was the spirit hall and residing statue. Strangely, the statue¡¯s forehead was empty. There was no spirit nor creature residing in this ce, after all. But the statue was made of silver, indicating it was indeed a silver shelter.


    And this surprised Han Sen¡¯spanions even more, for they now knew he had been able to destroy a silver geno core with as little as a single punch.


    Han Sen asked the chef, ¡°Do you want to ce your spirit stone there?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°This is not what I seek.¡±


    When spirits put their stone inside a statue, it was nearly impossible for them to be unbound from the ce they had put it. They had to live in a shelter of their choosing, lest their stone get destroyed or imed. As such, a shelter had to be selected carefully, and they had to ensure it met their every demand and satisfied each of their needs.


    Han Sen summoned Moment Queen and instead made the shelter hers.


    He could still use the teleporter, but he¡¯d be unable to enable the defense systems of the shelter, control the security, and unlock doors without a spirit upying it.


    Moment Queen made sure to look at Han Sen with disdain before she put her stone inside.


    She obeyed Han Sen, though. For better or for worse, she was stuck with him, and for whatever reason he wanted her around, he was stuck with her. And if they ever did want to move, Han Sen could always take out the spirit stone.


    If the chef¡¯s allegiance was of a simr guarantee, she could have done the same.


    She was quite surprised to witness Han Sen summon a spirit, though. Although Moment Queen was still very weak, Dragon Lady could tell she was something special.


    With Moment Queen upying the shelter, Han Sen was immeasurably happy. It was a well-hidden ce that was sure to have no intruders, but better than that, the treasures of the shelter should have remained untouched without a prior upant.


    The treasure possessed by the shelter must have included a silver geno core, so Han Sen eagerly went to take a look and see what he could get his mitts on.

 Chapter 1358 - Demon Heart Ring

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Demon Heart Ring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shelters in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary were different than those of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Aside from the geno core you could obtain from a imed shelter, an additional geno core could be retrieved from a treasure chest if the shelter was previously unimed.


    Moment Queen had yet to recover from her injuries, but she was still able to control the shelter.


    Han Sen, Dragon Lady, and Cheap Sheep visited the vault where the treasure chests were supposed to reside. Upon opening the door and giddily stepping inside, they were presented with three treasure chests beside each other.


    The design of the chests was very different than they had initially expected. They weren¡¯t containers; instead, they were more like pedestals that extended all the way from the ground and into the ceiling. They looked like pirs, that way.


    One of them was silver, indicating it possessed a silver geno core. The other two were bronze, undoubtedly containing bronze geno cores.


    Han Sen went straight for the silver pedestal, an action that went unopposed. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for him, they might have all died under the sinister gaze of the psychotic butler.


    Han Sen pressed his hand against the pedestal, and it began to descend.


    There was no button, and the pedestal did not descend under the force of Han Sen¡¯s hand; instead, it was an operation performed by Moment Queen.


    Atop the pir was something hovering in a magical light. It was a purple ring.


    Han Sen grabbed the ring and heard an announcement y:


    ¡°Silver Geno Core obtained: Demon Heart Ring.¡±


    When Han Sen reviewed the information that came along with it, he was pleasantly surprised.


    Demon Heart Ring: Dark Element Geno Core


    Dark elemental geno cores were extremely rare, and so were the geno points. It was fortunate Han Sen had gathered all that he could in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen left the bronze geno cores for Dragon Lady and, begrudgingly, Cheap Sheep. They were of no worth to Han Sen, now that he had a silver one.


    Dragon Lady received a set of armor, while Cheap Sheep received a mirror. The mirror was able to concentrate light and deal damage via the reflection¡ªa neat item, but wholly useless for Han Sen to even consider stealing.


    Han Sen researched the two silver geno cores he had received, and he learned that the Butler Doll could petrify opponents.


    The Demon Heart Ring was able to fortify the heart of its wearer. Unfortunately, it came with a trade-off. Its usage would damage the body, so Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it very long. It was a situational item.


    Weary, Han Sen decided to return to the Alliance. His mother, Ji Yanran, and Little Yan were delighted and greatly relieved to see him again. Han Sen contacted his good friends, who all went on to congratte his sessful ascension as a demi-god, and his ability to return.


    He didn¡¯t stay there for long, though. He didn¡¯t want to risk an attack on his shelter during his absence. Before he wasfortable leaving there for a time, he¡¯d have to be much stronger.


    Even ordinary geno points were able to increase one¡¯s fitness a great deal.


    One hundred ordinary geno points could increase a person¡¯s fitness level by two thousand. One hundred primitive geno points could increase a person¡¯s fitness by four thousand. One hundred super geno points could increase a person¡¯s fitness by thirty thousand.


    If Han Sen was able to max out his ordinary geno points, he¡¯d have reached a fitness figure of ten thousand. Once he got to that point, he could fight primitive creatures without much of an issue.


    Killing ordinary creatures was not a difficult task for Han Sen, and he was able to keep using the egg in his post-return hunting ventures. He was able to max out that figure in no time.


    Han Sen¡¯s poisonous meat trick hadn¡¯t worked, it also turned out. Whatever creature lurked in the deep depths of that pit was still alive.


    Cheap Sheep was getting cozy with the prospect of Han Sen being his boss, and he epted the role of being Bao¡¯er¡¯s ything. The sheep wasn¡¯t the strongest of allies one could have, but Han Sen had developed a bit of a soft spot for him. He¡¯d feel bad about kicking the sheep out, so he allowed him to stay.


    There was only one condition for him being allowed to remain in Han Sen¡¯spany, though. Cheap Sheep was not allowed to call Han Sen boss. Every time Han Sen heard it, a shiver and a chill would strike his spine like lightning.


    When he maxed out his ordinary geno points, Han Sen decided to follow Dragon Lady to the shelter she had once mentioned.


    Because Jade Hill did not have many primitive creatures, and they always seemed to travel in a group, it was best if they ventured out together as one, as well.


    Dragon Lady was already in a group, one Han Sen was dly invited to join, given his recent performance. With that group, he was sure to do well.


    Han Sen did not think himself invincible, and he knew his hyper geno arts and geno cores weren¡¯t good enough to face whatever challenge came his way, so he thought the prospect of having a few buddies to back him up would be a great idea.


    Bao¡¯er rode Cheap Sheep as they traveled away from Jade Hill.


    Dragon Lady was familiar with the region they were headed, so any potential hotspots were avoided. She knew the best routes to take, too.


    But on the fourth day, two meteors streaked across the sky. And then, all of a sudden, a blizzard sted a frightful freeze across thend. It made for a terrifying journey, in awful conditions.


    They still pushed on, but on their way, they encountered many ordinary creatures that had been frozen solid. It was horrifying to see, and so Han Sen made sure to keep Jadeskin active and hold Bao¡¯er to ensure her warmth. To make matters worse, an avnche began rumbling down towards them.


    ¡°Oh, no! Someone is fighting.¡± Dragon Lady summoned a transparent bowl to shield them from the tide of snow that was descending upon them.


    It wasn¡¯t a second too soon, either. Immediately after she did so, the snow buried the bowlpletely.


    Han Sen could not tell how thick the snow was, but it was incredibly cold in there.

 Chapter 1359 - The Freeze

    <h4>Chapter 1359: The Freeze</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin provided great cold resistance, but even he felt extremely chilly now.


    Dragon Lady and the sheep were quivering and shivering due to the cold, prompting the former to light herself on fire. That helped her out a bit, but the gnaw of the ice was so strong and bitter, it couldn¡¯t help shake the freeze.


    The sheep¡¯s fluffy wool was wholly caked in ice and snow, byparison. Han Sen acknowledged it was an unfortunate consequence of the cold getting to it, but regardless, it was a strange look for it to bear.


    The cold was hurting it badly, though. Cheap Sheep could only twitch every few moments, indicating that it was bing increasingly likely that the sheep would freeze to death.


    Han Sen continued to hold Bao¡¯er close, but with his free hand, he cast a fire. She didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the cold, fortunately. With great curiosity, she just peered outside the bowl as if she was watching something only she could see.


    The temperature was continuing to drop, though. Bao¡¯er¡¯s safety aside, Han Sen was concerned not even he would be able to withstand the ice and frost much longer. There was a grave concern that all three of them would perish due to the sudden shift in weather.


    ¡°Who is fighting out there? The powers they¡¯ve unleashed are wickedly fierce,¡± Han Sen asked, due to his Dongxuan Sutra being unable to detect and register what was going on outside.


    The sky continued to pump, cough, and exude as much snow and bone-chilling winds as it could.


    ¡°I am not sure. It could either be a royal or king-ss spirit battle,¡± Dragon Lady said, offering her own exnation.


    Even though she was on fire, her lips were turning purple and her teeth were chattering between a few sputtered words. She held her arms in a hopeless attempt to restrict her shivering.


    Suddenly, an extremely sharp noise sounded. It was horrendously high-pitched, like the drill of a dentist had pierced their eardrums and ventured onwards to excavate their brains. The sound made them all fall to their knees.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face turned grim. It was excruciatingly painful, even though his brain had been fortified by Crystallizers and was far more resilient and stronger than the average human brain.


    And it wasn¡¯t one short, sole shriek. It continued, fading in and out, bringing the party more pain. It was certainly the frightening wail of a creature of some sort.


    It came from a distance away, that much they could tell, but it was worrying how damaging it was, regardless of that.


    Dragon Lady cupped her ears and fell to the ground. Bao¡¯er did the same with her ears, but it didn¡¯t seem as if she was too undisturbed. The way she behaved did not exhibit any pain, and it seemed like that hurting sound was more of an annoyance. And inparison to the behavior of the other three, the sheep was rolling around on the ground in freezing agony.


    If the sound came any closer, they believed, their heads would explode like watermelons greeting the strike of a hammer. But with the scream continuing like so, and the temperature still descending, the situation was getting worse by the second.


    ¡°How much longer will the fight go on? If this keeps up, we¡¯ll be dead in less than two hours!¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Half of the sheep¡¯s body was now pure ice, and the only thing keeping it in thend of the living was its weak, faintly pumping heart. Dragon Lady was faring better than Cheap Sheep was, but that wasn¡¯t saying much.


    Getting another look at Bao¡¯er, even she now seemed to be suffering. This was something Han Sen had never seen before, and it made his heart ache.


    With the Dongxuan Sutra open, Han Sen fired up all ten gene locks and attempted to see if he could filter the cold and noise.


    The seventh sense was able to filter some of the piercing screaming.


    And so, Han Sen battled the noise, hoping to reduce the damage it was dealing to his allies. If the battle wrapped up soon, or they were able to fly far away from where they were, they¡¯d be safe.


    But unfortunately for them, it turned out that the screech was drawing nearer.


    Han Sen was having trouble trying to fight this noise, so he minimized and concentrated his Dongxuan Sutra to circle the same radius as the bowl.


    The scream was disturbing their energy flow, too. It made them unable to deal with the cold as efficiently as they might want to. Han Sen used Dongxuan Aura the best he could. The Dragon Lady looked a smidgen better, but Cheap Sheep was unconscious.


    ¡°That guy really is a cursed charm. I bet the whole reason we¡¯re in this mess is because he insists on calling me boss. That¡¯s the reason!¡± Han Sen was disheartened by the ordeal they had found themselves in.


    As the sound continued to ascend, they gripped their heads in vain resistance to the wail that felt as if a bevy of knives were trying to stab each of their brains. Bao¡¯er¡¯s face had been drained of color, and Dragon Lady finally copsed to the ground entirely.


    ¡°When I get stronger, I¡¯m going to find whoever has done this and serve them up a cold tter of revenge!¡± Han Sen cast Dongxuan Aura with all his might now, doing the best he could to save his friends.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s cells felt as if they had red to life. A mystical substance was generated, just like before, and went to his Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Is Dongxuan Sutra going to generate a geno core?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    The substance began to build up inside the Sea of Soul, and the ck crystal reacted just as it had with the Jadeskin geno core. It released its inky liquid, whichbined with the substance.


    The screaming was like an explosion of shrapnel in his ears, but he couldn¡¯t pay it much heed. Survival was the name of the game right now, and he had to do all he could to ensure he¡¯d make it through this horrific ordeal.


    Dragon Lady¡¯s skin was beginning to ke with ice, as Bao¡¯er began to shiver and shake in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    The temperature dropped further and further, as the screech drew closer and closer.


    ¡°D*mn it! Come on. This can¡¯t be happening. I can¡¯t die! I won¡¯t die!¡± Han Sen looked around for an escape route. If he couldn¡¯t save the others, he¡¯d have to save himself. But unfortunately, he was well and truly trapped, and there was no way out.


    Suddenly, the Sea of Soul vibrated. And then, something appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 1360 - Bulwark Umbrella

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Bulwark Umbre</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was taken aback when he saw what emerged from his Sea of Soul. It was an umbre. It was thin-framed and elegant, like the sort you¡¯d see fancy women use.


    Its color was cker than the filthiest coal, though. Even its handle was.


    When the umbre appeared, it flew above Han Sen¡¯s head. Beneath this umbre, Han Sen felt a veil or shroud envelope him.


    The cold and the shriek were gone.


    Han Sen noticed, if he was able to stay within the umbre¡¯s covering radius, all the negative and detrimental effects were filtered and kept away.


    ¡°Is this the geno core of the Dongxuan Sutra?¡± Han Sen quickly reviewed the information of the geno core.


    Self Geno Core: Bronze Bulwark Umbre


    Beneath the protective canopy of the Bulwark Umbre, no power was able to breach the defense and ravage them. Bao¡¯er had returned to normal, and she seemed surprised by the sudden disappearance of the cold and sound. She examined the umbre that now shielded her.


    Han Sen went over to check on the Dragon Lady and Cheap Sheep. Thedy was now doing fine.


    The sheep was breathing in a raspy wheeze. It looked like the umbre had manifested just in time, as the sheep had to have been hanging on to its life by a measly thread.


    Han Sen healed Dragon Lady and Cheap Sheep as best he could for the time being. For the Dragon Lady, chunks of ice and frosty air were expelled from her mouth and various orifices. She was doing well, but the same could not be said for Cheap Sheep. He was doing poorly, despite the healing. He couldn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°Are they gone?¡± Dragon Lady said, with a strained voice.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Han Sen replied, taking a look outside the bowl.


    She couldn¡¯t sense anything outside, but that may have been a result of her condition. Han Sen, however, even though he could not detect much, could just feel a battle continuing to rage.


    Fortunately, the Bulwark Umbre had appeared to protect them when it did. With relief for their newfound safety, the group rested for a while as Han Sen tended to the sheep.


    But suddenly, a sound that was as loud as a toppled mountain was heard. And then, a soft and unnerving silence enveloped them.


    ¡°It sounds as if there might have been a victor,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    He wasn¡¯t yet going to move from where he was, though. He didn¡¯t know who was fighting or what the fighting was about. If he emerged, and the winner was in a foul mood, he¡¯d be foolish to reveal himself.


    So, they waited where they were for a few hours. Nothing stirred for the duration of that time.


    Han Sen decided to return the umbre, and Dragon Lady her bowl.


    To cut and shovel their way through the snow that had almost buried them, Dragon Lady employed her various kitchen utensils.


    Everything around them was white. The mountains, the trees, the fields; all of it was perfectly nketed in virgin snow.


    ¡°That was scary,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, now that their frightening ordeal was over. If it wasn¡¯t for the Bulwark Umbre, they¡¯d be dead.


    Han Sen wondered if the shelter Dragon Lady had mentioned might have suffered the same freezing fate. If it had, it was very likely the upants of the shelter would not have survived.


    Han Sen hurried Dragon Lady to guide them to the shelter, but not out of concern for the inhabitants. Had they all died, it¡¯d make for great, easy pickings. There¡¯d be plenty of flesh and geno cores for the taking.


    Dragon Lady started taking them there, but it was a struggle. Thendscape was vastly different now, having been buried by so much snow, and she feared that she might lead them astray


    For a thousand miles, the snowy thick across thend.


    Dragon Lady had decided to find the shelter by choosing a direction and following it, as a crow would fly. But it was difficult for them, for they¡¯d have to dig an entire trench that led there. The snow was too thick and too soft for them to delicately journey across.


    Han Sen really wanted the treasure, though. And after a few hundred miles of non-stop walking, they thought they should have been close. Unfortunately for them, they were lost.


    But at least they were not in danger. It seemed as if the snow had reset thend, and everything within the snowglobe radius had been killed. There was nothing left alive to threaten them.


    ¡°Never mind, then. Forget the shelter. Let¡¯s just get out of this ce; there¡¯s nothing else for us here,¡± Han Sen said, with a dismal tone.


    They selected a new direction and decided on leaving the snow-devastatedndscape behind, opting to find fonder pastures. After a thousand miles of walking, they discovered nothing. They might as well have been back where they started, for each horizon was another line of white.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute! Something is up ahead.¡± Cheap Sheep, who was doing better now, drew their attention.


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady climbed a slope that the sheep had pointed to, and there, in the snow, was an anomaly.


    Looking closer, they realized it was a tree.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look. If it survived when everything else didn¡¯t, it must be something pretty special. If it bears fruit, we¡¯re rich!¡± Han Sen quickly jumped before it, ensuring he¡¯d be the first to grab its treasures.


    The tree was ten meters tall, and pink flowers dressed the branches. It was like an oversized, pink bonsai. It possessed a lovely scent.


    It was strange, seeing this tree stand out amongst the snow that had covered everything else.


    As if it had a Bulwark Umbre of its own, it seemed as if the tree had been shielded by some force that provided it a radius of protection. There was no snow circling it on the ground, either, and you could see the grass below as clear as day.


    There were a few creatures beneath the tree, as well. Han Sen imagined they had been hiding there, using the eaves for shelter.


    Unfortunately, the tree must have only protected them from the cold and snow, but not the noise. The creatures looked as if they were drunk, falling asleep.

 Chapter 1361 - Killing a Gold Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1361: Killing a Gold Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the sheep saw the drowsy creatures that were unable to fight back, it ran over to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Han Sen stopped Cheap Sheep in his hasty approach and moved closer to examine what state they were in.


    A whileter, a three-foot-long centipede emerged out of the back of one of the creatures. It was ted in gold, like a luxurious bracelet.


    ¡°The Gold Dragon!¡± Dragon Lady pulled Han Sen back immediately.


    ¡°You know what that thing is?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    Dragon Lady nodded in confirmation, and said, ¡°It is the mutant creature known as the Gold Dragon. Its geno core is gold-ss! We can¡¯t even hope to fight that thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s injured by the screams; perhaps we can kill it?¡± Han Sen said, trailing it with hungry eyes.


    The Gold Dragon bit into the head of another sleepy creature and began slurping down the brain juice and mush that was inside.


    The creature squealed in pain, but it was unable to do anything. Having been injured the day before already, it soon gave up the ghost.


    When the Gold Dragon let go, the creature¡¯s head had a massive cavity in it. It had beenpletely drained, leaving it like an empty coconut. Sickened and a little frightened, Cheap Sheep leaped behind Han Sen for safety.


    ¡°A creature with a gold geno core that may or may not be injured severely. I know for a fact its tes are extremely hardy, but that doesn¡¯t take much to deduce.¡± Dragon Lady frowned, expressing it was a foolish notion to attempt attacking the sickly insect.


    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s made of?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon Lady replied, saying, ¡°Its geno core is Metal Robe. Once ittches onto an opponent, it won¡¯t let go until its prey has died. The Metal Robe tightens the squeeze, so it can¡¯t be shaken loose. No one can escape the clutch of the Gold Dragon.¡±


    Han Sen listened to her words intently, then turned back to look at the centipede and frowned.


    Dongxuan Aura told Han Sen it was extremely injured, and that it would be best to kill the fiend now.


    ¡°You guys stand back. I¡¯ll try.¡± After observing the insect for a little bit longer, Han Sen decided to try his luck and see if he could defeat the creature.


    This was the best chance he would get to kill a gold core creature any time soon, he reckoned. So, Han Sen summoned his Bulwark Umbre and Butler Doll. Then, they went towards the centipede-dragon.


    The Gold Dragon noticed their approach and unleashed its Metal Robe, grabbing Butler Doll.


    Butler Doll¡¯s eyes shed red to petrify and turn the centipede to wood, but it was unsessful. It was most likely because the Butler Doll was far too weakpared to the mutant Gold Dragon.


    ¡°Now!¡± The moment Han Sen witnessed the Butler Doll get snatched, he exhausted all the power he could in a single strike. He wanted to attack the Gold Dragon the moment the Metal Robe couldn¡¯t be a threat to himself. It was upied, and now there was an opening.


    The robe tied the Butler Doll up, but it didn¡¯t even seem like a brain-feeding would be necessary to kill it. The Butler Doll was shattered into pieces by the squeeze.


    The Metal Robe was then quick to switch targets and go for the next aggressor. Turning itself into a gold beam, it shot towards Han Sen.


    Butler Doll had been killed far too quickly, but Han Sen was not yet ready to strike the dragon.


    Han Sen swung his Bulwark Umbre towards the Metal Robe. And as he did this, Han Sen summoned his Crystal Egg and lobbed it at the Gold Dragon.


    As first, it seemed as if misfortune was going to strike, as the centipede was able to muster the strength necessary for a dodge and perform a clean evasion.


    Fortunately, luck was on Han Sen¡¯s side that day. When the egg missed, it struck another of the creatures near the tree, then it ricocheted off that creature to ping off the back of the Gold Dragon.


    Han Sen returned the egg to his Sea of Soul, and then, with his horn in hand, tried to stab the dragon.


    The Metal Robe grabbed hold of the umbre and tried to snap it.


    Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to hurry, especially after hearing the Bulwark Umbre creak as if it were on the verge of snapping. It was an impressive piece of gear, but it was only bronze ss. It may have been stronger than the butler, but it wouldn¡¯tst long going up against a gold-ss geno core.


    Not sure how long the umbre wouldst, Han Sen shifted into fifth gear.


    The Gold Dragon noticed Han Sening for it, and so it leaned forward, wanting to meet its target.


    Han Sen raised his horn and cast Ghost sh. When the Rubberized Dragon had just about reached his face, the horn was plunged directly into the centipede¡¯s body.


    Its shell had be much softer, but not to the extent Han Sen had witnessed before. The creature was still formidable.


    The horn was unable to plunge entirely through the centipede¡¯s body, and after a long drive, found itself being flung back and away. Noticing the horn didn¡¯t work, Han Sen then decided it was time to make use of Super Spank.


    If Super Spank worked, the body of the Gold Dragon should shatterpletely.


    Han Sen wanted the creature¡¯s flesh, but he had no choice now, given the situation he was in.


    Gold Dragon was injured and debuffed, but it was still no foe to underestimate. It was a violent, squirmy little thing, as well. With great anger, it fiercely went after Han Sen, shining with a gold light.


    Han Sen felt his hand get cut, but he endured the pain and tried to break a part of its sequential structure through the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Super Spank was able to destroy the weakest part of a foe and initiate a chain-reaction, but this enemy was so strong, it was incredibly difficult for Han Sen to do even that.


    Pang!


    Han Senmitted to the strike and tried throwing his weight into knocking over the first domino.

 Chapter 1362 - Injured Pony

    <h4>Chapter 1362: Injured Pony</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon Lady and Cheap Sheep were worried. If Han Sen¡¯s horn had not been able to prate the Gold Dragon, would there be much of a point in him using his bare fists? Surely, a p had to be weaker.


    Confused and concerned, they watched in bewilderment as his palm was driven effortlessly through the Gold Dragon, as if the frightening creature was merelyposed of water.


    Boom!


    The moment Han Sen drew his hand back out of the creature¡¯s body, it gave out an ear-piercing scream. Then, the entire thing shattered and became dust that glided along the gentle breeze.


    Dragon Lady and Cheap Sheep were frozen, trying toprehend how Han Sen had just managed to p a gold geno creature to death.


    ¡°Mutant Creature Gold Dragon killed. No beast soul gained. Gold Geno Core received: Gold Dragon Lock. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly.¡±


    The Metal Robe, now titled Gold Dragon Lock, softened its grip on the umbre and entered Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul.


    Gold Dragon Lock: Gold Element Gold Geno Core


    Although the flesh he¡¯d have been able to eat was destroyed, and he had lost Butler Doll in the battle, Han Sen reckoned it was a worthy exchange. A gold geno core was nothing short of spectacr.


    ¡°Boss, you are too good!¡± Cheap Sheep couldn¡¯t help but exim, as he trotted over to Han Sen. A warm wee wasn¡¯t given, though, as Han Sen kicked his sheepishpanion to the ground for referring to him as a boss again.


    ¡°I told you not to call me boss.¡± Although he would never admit it, Han Sen was afraid of Cheap Sheep and the curse that might be following it around.


    There were two more primitive creatures beneath the tree, whereas the rest were ordinary creatures. Their brains had all been sucked dry, but the bodies still had meat that was just begging to be eaten.


    So, Dragon Lady did just that. She prepared a gorgeous hot pot for the four of them, and then they all gathered round to keep warm and eat the creatures merrily.


    Suddenly, they could hear the sound of crunching snow. Something was approaching.


    But it wasn¡¯ting very stealthily, and when Han Sen turned to take a look, he saw a creature not too far from them. He could see that it was injured, even from the briefest glimpse.


    The creature looked like a red horse, but it was small and young, more like a pony.


    There was a deep cut across its belly, and it was bleeding. Its movement was a pain-inducing stagger, and it was clear that the creature was having trouble doing so little as standing up.


    When the pony was a mere ten meters away from the band, it fell over and copsed face-first into the snow. Try as it might, it could not rise again.


    The red pony looked exhausted. It managed to raise its head, but that was all, and with a whimpering sound and a softly rolling head dressed with an upset expression, it looked at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, as if it were pleading for their assistance.


    ¡°Hahaha! Now that¡¯s a delivery service!¡± said Cheap Sheep, looking at the pony with much excitement. He jumped up, summoned a horn, and approached the pony, ready to slit its throat and silence its gentle wails of pain and fear.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Bao¡¯er quickly battered the sheep over the head, and after expressing her disapproval of the sheep¡¯s actions, went over to kick the horn away.


    Bao¡¯er went to the red pony and stroked its head, saying, ¡°Dad, can we save it?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er and the pony and told her, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ordinarily, Han Sen would not save it. It looked like a weak ordinary creature he could not do much with, anyway.


    After the two creatures fought, morphing thendscape into the icy wastnd it was now, even the Gold Dragon had found itself badly injured. It was difficult to imagine how the pony had survived all by itself.


    Even if it had managed to not freeze to death, how had it endured the killing screams and screeches that almost brought an end to Han Sen? And although it was severely injured, the pony at least seemed conscious and aware of their discussions.


    Even though it might have made a nice meal for them, Bao¡¯er had wanted to save it. So, Han Sen was not going to disappoint her. With his holy light, he began to heal the pony.


    The holy light he used was still weak, despite Han Sen¡¯s advancements. So, to stop the bleeding and stabilize the wound, he used medicine and stitches to begin with.


    Han Sen brought some cooked meat over to the pony, to see if he could help it get some of its strength back, but it was rejected. The pony didn¡¯t want it.


    So, Bao¡¯er tried giving it some of her milk powder.


    It was fortunate Han Sen had brought a lot of milk powder with him when he returned from the Alliance. There would be enough for the both of them, thankfully, for the pony greatly enjoyed it.


    After picking up sticks and moving on, Han Sen got Cheap Sheep to transport the pony and bring it along with them. As expected, the fluffy sheepined a lot. Not that anyone cared.


    Han Sen spent some time examining the Gold Dragon Lock. When Han Sen simted its energy flow, he swiftly understood how to make fine use of it.


    He practiced using it with Dragon Lady, and at a distance of twenty meters, she was not able to evade it once. A distance that was any bigger than that was trickier, though, as it gave Dragon Lady more than enough time to dodge.


    The lock was very strong, too, and not even Dragon Lady¡¯s cleaver was able to break it. Silver geno cores and primitive creatures would be no match against it, then.


    ¡°This wille in handy when I need to tie people up. In the future, I should be able to depend on it a lot when I go out hunting.¡± Han Sen was thrilled with the geno core he had managed to procure, and he believed it to be a very handy and worthy addition to his growing arsenal.


    The party trudged through deep snow for another ten days, with no sign of thend improving. Over the course of that time, however, the pony¡¯s condition improved a lot. By that tenth day, it was able to stand on its own four hooves and walk alongside them, turning the traveling quartet into a quintet.


    Unfortunately, the pony was unable to speak themonnguage, and thus, Han Sen was not able to interact and talk with it as much as he would have liked.


    They eventually reached a mountain; one that was unfamiliar to Dragon Lady. After trekking across it, there was another. They descended and ascended that one, and after doing that once more, they eventually came across a shelter perched upon the loft of onest mountain.


    A little whileter, Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra told him they were in an area that was home to humans.


    ¡°There are humans here?¡± Han Sen was delighted to know others of his same kind were around.

 Chapter 1363 - Green Cow

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Green Cow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who is that? Hopefully it¡¯s Old Man Ji,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    He knew the chances of that were slim, but it was a nice thought for him to hope for. Unfortunately, he¡¯d have better luck winning the lottery multiple times before bumping into someone he knew in that sanctuary.


    Han Sen followed a trail towards the shelter he had spotted. His Dongxuan Aura senses were tingling, informing him there weren¡¯t just humans in the area, but creatures, too.


    The detection of humans there grew fainter for Han Sen, as his attention shifted to the shelter that was upied by a ratio that favored a mixture of spirits and creatures.


    There was something up, not too far from Han Sen. As the distance between them closed, Han Sen was able to see it was a green cow, merrily grazing upon the snow-dressed grass.


    The green cow, seeing the approaching quintet, looked surprised.


    Cheap Sheep asserted himself as a diplomat and instigator of negotiations. He quickly trotted forward and said, ¡°Boss Cow, what is this ce? Who owns this shelter here, bub?¡±


    Green Cow heard what he said and replied, ¡°This is Shadow Mountain. The shelter is called Shadow Shelter. The owner is a human by the name of Nan Litian.¡±


    Green Cow informed Cheap Sheep that the human weed all in his shelter, and was a very epting and generous person.


    Han Sen had not expected a human to own a shelter that was primarily inhabited by creatures and spirits. And as for the title of the shelter being Shadow Shelter, that was remarkably strange. The Alliance knew of only four human-owned shelters, and this name was not on that brief list.


    If a human did indeed rule the ce, he could easily return to the Alliance as he pleased. If that was the case, how had Han Sen never heard of him before? From what Green Cow told them, he sounded like the sort whose name would carry some weight and fanfare back home.


    ¡°Does this demi-god like to maintain a low profile? Does he like keeping things on the DL?¡± Han Sen curiously pondered.


    Green Cow told them it was a gold shelter, too. Nan Litian¡¯s power wasparable to that of a mutant creature or a royal spirit.


    He allowed creatures and spirits to join his club, and he had built a formidable alliance with those hemanded. He had done very well for himself, and he had achieved something Han Sen frequently had in other sanctuaries.


    Joining a shelter and being allowed toe and go wasmon, and often just required a small tribute. For this shelter in particr, those who joined it would have to cough up a primitive geno fruit each month to be allowed to stay. If you paid extra, you were even allowed your own room.


    ¡°Boss, this fe¡¯ sounds like you. He even belongs to your hairless kind. Do you think we¡¯ll find suitable refuge there?¡± Cheap Sheep asked.


    Han Sen shook his head, knowing humans could frequently pose the worst threats. They were never predictable, and Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t waltz in with the assumption he and Nan Litian would be chums. He hoped they would, but he knew it was probably unlikely.


    Still, Han Sen could not go even if he wanted to. He would have to pay the toll of one primitive geno fruit, and that was something hecked.


    Han Sen asked Green Cow where he might be able to find such fruits.


    Green Cow answered, saying that the most dangerous thing one should be wary of was not rival creatures or rival spirits, but the nts themselves. It wasmon for many to band together and co-operate to retrieve the geno fruit.


    Just as Han Sen turned to leave, Green Cow went on to say, ¡°I say, moo-moo; you seem like a talented chap. Would you like to join my team? We are all primitive and are nning to amass a whole bundle of geno fruits.¡±


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady thought following Green Cow would not be a bad idea.


    ¡°We would dly join you, but we haven¡¯t yet collected a single fruit,¡± Han Sen said.


    Green Cow told them, ¡°That¡¯s okay. If you want to join, we¡¯ll wee you with open arms.¡±


    Seeing Green Cow be so generous, Han Sen swiftly agreed to join her and her fellows. Then, on their behalf, Green Cow paid the fee that would enable them to stay at the shelter.


    Green Cow, after bringing them to Shadow Shelter, seemed to look forward to introducing Han Sen and his party to her sure-to-be misfit allies.


    Shadow Shelter was a gold shelter, and it was very much like a city. There was that metropolitan-vibe, with a hustle and bustle; it was a melting pot of various races and kinds, all working together. It was a charming ce to be.


    The civility came as a surprise, too. There was no aggression to one another, and every being there seemed charitable and caring.


    ¡°Old Cow, did you trick this entire party to follow you back here?¡± As they came in from the gate, a spirit spoke, directing his speech at Green Cow.


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady looked at Green Cow with squinted eyes, unsure of what the spirit meant. Whatever the meaning was, it didn¡¯t sound very positive.


    Green Cow was quick to respond, saying, ¡°Please, don¡¯t pay heed to him, moo-moo!¡±


    The guard of the shelterughed and said, ¡°You keep tricking poor folk into joining your team, so they can follow you on another futile venture to Hidden Valley. You must have spent the lives of two hundred thus far; this is getting silly. How many have actually lived, following your stupid expeditions to that ce?¡±


    The guard then turned to Han Sen and said, ¡°I suggest you guys keep your distance from this one. She can talk her way out of a paper bag, and she¡¯s as slippery as an eel in an oil slick. Don¡¯t let those sweet emerald udders charm you.¡±


    ¡°Green Cow, have you been dishonest with us?¡± Cheap Sheep asked.


    ¡°Slow down a second and let me exin; the guard never paints anyone very tteringly. And if you fellows don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you, but we should discuss these matters in proper detail. I was nning toter, with full transparency and all, I swear. Moo-moo!¡± Green Cow was tripping over her words.


    Han Sen was not too surprised, and he knew he shouldn¡¯t have expected free lodging without strings attached. It was shady from the get-go.


    Han Sen was not afraid of the conniving conspiracies that might have been wrought against him, though. But that aside, he at least had a ce to stay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Let¡¯s talk,¡± Han Sen said.


    After Green Cow paid the toll and everyone got set up, they all went to her room for the discussion.


    On their way there, the creatures and spirits all looked at them strangely. Some had a humorous look, whereas others looked as if they held pity for them. Regardless, it seemed Green Cow had built herself quite the reputation.

 Chapter 1364 - Demi-God Association

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Demi-God Association</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I assure you, folks, the Hidden Valley is where the Starsea Beast is buried. If we can find its bones, we will be showered with the most magnificent of rewards.¡± Inside the room, Green Cow reclined backwards on two hooves against a wall. With her two raised legs, she alternated between crossing them casually, patting her chest, and ying with her udders.


    Han Sen hade to the understanding that the Hidden Valley mentioned by Green Cow was once upied by a sacred-blood creature named Starsea Beast, who had been very territorial.


    It was dead now and had been for quite some time. Green Cow had heard a story recited by a person who had ventured into Hidden Valley, that there were vast swathes of treasure there. That was the catalyst for her ardent desires to venture there, in the hopes of collecting¡ªat the very least¡ªthe bones and geno cores.


    However, the valley had been taken over by a variety of strange nts. They were lethal, and countless creatures and spirits had lost their lives in pursuit of Green Cow¡¯s goal.


    ¡°After getting all those people killed, you expect us to go there? Who¡¯s to say it won¡¯t be just a repeat?¡± Cheap Sheep said.


    ¡°You have to take my word for it. I know how to get the treasure this time, minus bloodshed. You must trust me,¡± Green Cow pleaded.


    Cheap Sheep was quick to respond with a rebuttal. ¡°If you know how to get there safe and sound, why do you need us?¡±


    Green Cow said, ¡°I just do! Gah, okay, do you really want to know the secret of how to get to the treasure and avoid harm? I¡¯ll tell you. Thest time we went there, we discovered a cave in the valley. The bones most likely reside there, but unfortunately for us, the cave had a massive stone blocking its entrance. I was unable to push it away.¡±


    Green Cow continued her exnation, saying, ¡°If you two follow me, and adhere to my guidance, I can assure your safety. No grievous harm wille to you.¡±


    ¡°If you were unable to push the stone, what makes you think we can help with it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I may not have been able to move this hefty boulder out of the waypletely, but I was able to make it wiggle. With you lot there, it should definitely be possible to move it out of the way entirely,¡± Green Cow said.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind collecting the bones there, and he was interested in the nts Green Cow had briefly mentioned, too.


    The geno nts did not provide people benefits, but Han Sen imagined he might be able to get the ck Crystal to feed on them. When the Bulwark Umbre finished its formtion, the size of the ck Crystal had reduced once again.


    It had shrunk by another ten percent, and it would be quite concerning if this continued with each geno core he created. The ck Crystal was now twenty percent smaller, and Han Sen thought a little bit of nourishment was all it needed.


    Han Sen still had the Blood-Pulse Sutra to unlock a geno core for, and whatever else he might learn in the future. If he kept allowing it to shrink, the crystal might disappear entirely.


    The ck Crystal, through its ability to absorb lifeforces, might be able to recover its power and size with the nts.


    Of course, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to believe what she told him entirely. He was dubious regarding the validity of her ims, and to avoid danger befalling Bao¡¯er, he decided to return to the Alliance and drop her off, just in case.


    Han Sen chatted with his mother and Ji Yanran while he was there for a bit, but just before he returned, he received a call.


    It was Old Man Ji giving him a ring, and when Han Sen answered, he said, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Old Man Ji didn¡¯t frequently seek Han Sen out, and the chats they had together were usually organized through Ji Ruozhen.


    ¡°I was looking for you earlier. We have a Demi-God Association meeting up, where we exchange information to broaden our pool of knowledge regarding the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. You¡¯re eligible to join now, are you interested in attending the next meeting?¡± Old Man Ji paused for a brief moment, and then went on to say, ¡°Of course, this won¡¯t be forced upon you. It¡¯s not imperative that youe. You don¡¯t have to join if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d love to. It benefits everyone, after all. Is there an entry fee, by any chance?¡± Han Sen asked, genuinely interested in the event.


    ¡°There are no fees, no. But you will need to sign up for it, and then attend via the virtualmunity. I can call for someone to guide you there,¡± Old Man Ji said.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I can go by myself,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Ordinary people aren¡¯t able to, so just wait there.¡± Old Man Ji then hung up the phone, rather abruptly.


    Han Sen did not think anyone would being soon, so he went to see Ji Yanran again.


    The next day, an envoy arrived to guide Han Sen there. Han Sen thought it was strange, and he wondered why he couldn¡¯t simply register through Sk.


    Before joining, a test also had to be conducted.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a formality-thing. Everyone has to go through this, so don¡¯t think much of it,¡± Old Man Ji said exined to Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at the machines and equipment they had, and he noticed they looked quite different than the usual ones he used to check his fitness. These looked state-of-the-art, and of a much higher quality.


    Inside a room, there were three men and a woman. They were watching Han Sen via a video feed.


    These were the founders of the association; they were the oldest demi-gods.


    If Han Sen had a good memory, he¡¯d remember one of them as Zhu Doni. And the blue-haired gentleman there was called Green from the Lan Te family. There was another demi-god in the room, who looked as cold as ice. He was the Steel-Fist Demi-God, named Jia Shidao. He was the owner of the Iron-Fist Martial Hall.


    The female demi-god amongst them was far younger than the rest, but her contributions were grand, and the respect given to her by Zhu Doni and Green was immense.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Han Sen to be a demi-god so soon, especially after taking the time to max out all his geno points. I wonder what his fitness is?¡± Zhu Doni wondered out loud.

 Chapter 1365 - No Fluctuations in Power

    <h4>Chapter 1365: No Fluctuations in Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhu Doni regretted giving up on taking Han Sen as a disciple before. He had found someone else to practice the Purple Manor Sutra with, following Han Sen¡¯s injury in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. He hadn¡¯t expected that a person whose body was believed to be destroyed, even by the likes of Luo Haitang, could recover and go on to achieve such greatness.


    Now that Han Sen had be a demi-god so swiftly, Zhu Doni was feeling profound remorse. He wished he had listened to his gut instinct and not given up on Han Sen so quickly.


    Because Han Sen had already be a demi-god now, there was no real opportunity for him to take the young man as a student. And it wasn¡¯t as if the student he currently had was a poor performer.


    ¡°A demi-god who has maxed out their super genes won¡¯t be much stronger from the get-go. Sess in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary is, more than anything, reliant on the geno cores you collect. This will be no different for him,¡± Jia Shidao spoke to no one in particr, addressing his peers as if he was a teacher.


    Green smiled and responded, ¡°Han Sen must be much stronger than we were. I am interested to see what powers his geno cores possess.¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult to tell, indeed. And I don¡¯t think Han Sen practiced the technique of the Luo family, either,¡± Zhu Doni said.


    The woman did not say a word or interest herself in the conversation. With silent eagerness, she watched the video feed intently, awaiting what she could learn. And as she did, the others asionally nced her way, seeing if she had any input to provide. She acknowledged this, but it did not prompt anything.


    Han Sen entered the testing chamber. There was arge pool before him, holding a liquid of an unknown substance.


    Old Man Ji had already told him what to expect. It most certainly wasn¡¯t water; it wasn¡¯t even liquid. It was a swarm of nanomachines, and if he used his talents on them, they could calcte and more urately gauge the power he possessed.


    Tests like this were far more urate than what he was used to, and in a real battle, you usually punched below the fitness level you might be given. By fighting these nanomachines, you could learn about your own strength in much greater detail.


    When Han Sen entered the pool, he felt strange. It really did feel like water, but it wasn¡¯t wet.


    The nanomachines were all around him,pping like gentle waves against him, brushing against every pore across his skin. It was a strange sensation. Suddenly, the nanomachines began to tighten around him. He felt as if he was under pressure.


    Han Sen knew now was the time to begin the test, so, with his power, he began fighting back against the pressure that wanted to squeeze him.


    Everyone watched Han Sen and the feedback of numbers that were ryed on-screen, reflecting the power he possessed. No one wished to speak now, and even Green kept his mouth closed and his eyes fixed to the video.


    Han Sen was the very first demi-god to max out their genes before entering the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, so they were incredibly keen to learn if this had benefitted him a lot.


    ¡°Five thousand! That¡¯s very powerful. He really must have maxed out, to reach this figure so soon.¡± Zhu Doni was ecstatic.


    Five thousand was the bare minimum required for a person to join the Demi-God Association. Very few demi-gods were capable of doing what Han Sen had just disyed.


    Demi-gods that had only maxed out their sacred-blood geno points before ascending started at a fitness level that was far below five thousand. They¡¯d have to spend much time hunting to reach this.


    Doing so required maxing out their ordinary geno points, at least, and that was no small feat when a person started with such a low fitness. There was every chance the smallest ordinary creature could kill them.


    Surviving entry to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and returning to tell the tale, that was attributed more to luck than it was to skill. Old Man Ji had spawned in a geno fruit forest. There, he was able to immediately scoff them down and max out his geno points rtively quickly.


    Han Sen¡¯s first disy had shown them a figure of five thousand, but they were keen to see if he could unleash even more power. But what they saw next was so spectacr, the muscles on each of their faces went ck, allowing their jaws to hang agape.


    The five thousand did not change, and on the graph that was like an electrocardiogram that tracked the output of power, it tlined.


    ¡°What? That is... scary. How can he perfectly control such power?¡± Green said.


    Green was amazed at Han Sen¡¯s ability to dictate the power output. It was like he had dialed himself to deliver a power of five thousand and leave it like that, without the slightest wavering.


    Zhu Doni said, ¡°This is excellent. This is control beyond what anyone else has aplished. Might this have something to do with his geno core?¡±


    Jia Shidao frowned and said, ¡°Young people love to show off as soon as they¡¯ve received a slight modicum of power. This is nothing more than a fancy trick.¡±


    He believed Han Sen was showing off, but the truth was, Han Sen was afraid of frightening them all with a true disy of his power. It¡¯d be too much of a shock for them if he was to instantly double his output and show them a power of ten thousand.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want to expose what he was capable of, and he preferred having targets who underestimated him. He didn¡¯t want any potential enemies to know what to expect if they ever fought him. He did this so the others would acknowledge he wasn¡¯t weak, but also to hide his true ability. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know this was upsetting Jia Shidao.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do thebat test,¡± Jia Shidao said.


    The others weren¡¯t going to stop him, and so they just nodded.


    They knew why he did not like Han Sen, and that was because the Iron-Fist Martial Hall had always been inpetition with the Huangfu Martial Hall.


    Han Sen had chosen to co-operate with the Huangfu family and not him, which felt like a slight. Ever since, he had nothing nice to say when others spoke of Han Sen. Everyone thought Han Sen made a good choice, though, much to Jia Shidao¡¯s irritation.


    The missed opportunity of training someone who went on to be a great hero had gued his mind ever since.

 Chapter 1366 - Prettiest Woman in the World

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Prettiest Woman in the World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The association existed primarily due to the need for detailed analysis and dissection of topics regarding the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    If you didn¡¯t have the power to back-up information you could provide, in general, it would not even matter if you were a demi-god. Talk was cheap, after all.


    That was why these tests existed, and the threshold for passing and bing a member of the elite demi-god association was proving you had a power of at least five thousand fitness.


    Thebat test was to provide a new demi-god a chance to prove their worth and disy the extent of what was possible for them. The older members coulde to understand and learn more about the new members so they could teach, guide, and inform them.


    Anyone who was worthy of joining the Demi-God Association was thought of as stalwart. They held a high level of respect for one another, for reaching that point was not amon feat. They all sought to help each other, and they would teach as they would like themselves to be taught.


    It was like a collective of millionaires, except they would always dip into each others¡¯ pockets, and that was fine. If someone was poor and could not cover the cost of another¡¯s dipping, no one would allow him to take from the pockets of others, either.


    Thebat test was an effective way of gauging thetest opponents, and while it didn¡¯t offer any immediate, tangible rewards, it paid dividends down the road.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t here to show off, but he did not want others to think he was weak, either. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass Old Man Ji, most of all; he had, after all, personally invited Han Sen there in the firm belief he would be a valued member of the association.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Old Man Ji arrived near Han Sen and patted his shoulders.


    The way Han Sen showed the demi-gods his ability by perfectly hitting five thousand had brought a shock to many of the demi-gods.


    Old Man Ji thought Han Sen had handled the first test well, too, and it had left plenty of room for others to guess what his true strength could amount to.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t embarrass you,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Embarrass me? You made me proud! Come; allow me to introduce you to the OGs amongst us. You¡¯re also going to have to battle one of them, and if you perform well enough, you can consider yourself a fully-fledged member of the association!¡± Old Man Jiughed.


    Han Sen was brought to arge Martial Hall, and there, Old Man Ji introduced him to his associates.


    Han Sen had heard of Green, Zhu Doni, and Jia Shidao before. The woman amongst them was the only one Han Sen was unfamiliar with. When Old Man Ji introduced Han Sen to them all, he did not introduce him to the woman. She was almost like a ghost in the room.


    The woman was very quiet, and Han Sen thought she might have been a silenced secretary. But she seemed to brim with untold secrets and an air of mystique. There was definitely something about that woman he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on.


    Old Man Ji said there were four other founding members, but he thought it was extra strange to see him gloss over the woman and not introduce her to him or him to her.


    She looked young, but you could immediately tell she was strong. Han Sen would rather fight all the other demi-gods at once than go up against her.


    Her being special was the only exnation for Han Sen to feel this way.


    That being said, the woman did not look special, but one thing was for sure; her face was incredibly pretty. Not even spirits could carry the beauty she so softly cradled.


    The woman wasn¡¯t just pretty in appearance, either. Her beauty transcended her physical form, painting the air around her with a gorgeous glow. She carried an aura of unfathomable elegance.


    Han Sen had seen many beautiful women in his lifetime, but this woman was greater than them all. He immediately recognized her to be, in his eyes and perhaps the eyes of all others, the prettiest woman he had ever seen.


    Han Sen was then hit with a strange sensation, and he recalled someone recounting to him a feeling that was exactly what he himself was now experiencing.


    After searching the dusty filing cabs of his mind, he remembered. When Uncle Bug spoke to Han Sen about the self-proimed god and the wishes it could grant, he said there was a beautiful woman amongst them that did not make a wish.


    There were only two who had not made a wish, so, provided she was this woman, Han Sen made sure to now pay extra close attention to her.


    ¡°Gah, that¡¯s silly,¡± Han Sen admitted after wondering a while longer. He thought he had made quite a stretch to connect them, and any semnce was most likely just a coincidence.


    Zhu Doni informed Han Sen that Jia Shidao would be the onepeting against him.


    Right before Han Sen went forward to proceed with the battle, Old Man Ji slinked up beside him to whisper something in Han Sen¡¯s ear. He said, ¡°In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, when we had to decide on partners, we chose Huangfu over Iron-Fist. I am afraid he will seek to hurt you. You must exercise great caution. If things turn awry, just concede. There can be no harm in that.¡±


    ¡°I will be careful,¡± Han Sen said, for his reply.


    Han Sen already knew this due to him having a good rtionship with Huangfu Pingqing and Huangfu Jing; thetter of the two was more widely known as Queen. Their Martial Hall was also the greatest in the Alliance.


    But life was like that, and sometimes you had to make choices that would hurt others. Still, Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid, and he wasn¡¯t going to allow Jia Shidao to bully and make a mockery out of him, no matter what he tried.


    Han Sen entered the Martial Hall where Jia Shidao was already waiting.


    Han Sen needed to stay alive in the fight for ten minutes, and usually, the senior member would go easy on the new member, but this clearly wasn¡¯t going to be the case.


    Jia Shidao immediately looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Give me everything you¡¯ve got. Let me see what¡¯s so special about you, and how the maxing out of one¡¯s super geno points can make a big difference.¡±


    Han Sen did not respond to what he said, but merely acted polite and bowed.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you.¡±


    Han Sen was not going use his self-geno cores, for if they broke, it¡¯d be a while before they could be reconstructed.


    So, Han Sen summoned a golden rope that fired at Jia Shidao like a lunging snake.

 Chapter 1367 - An Awkward Moment

    <h4>Chapter 1367: An Awkward Moment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jia Shidao was extremely confident in the white-knuckle power his fists could deliver, so he didn¡¯t summon a geno core. The Iron-Fist Martial Hall was made famous by his Iron-Fist sh, a brutal move when coupled with his fitness level.


    He had even managed to max out his ordinary, primitive, and mutant geno points, cing his fitness level at over fifteen thousand. Eight thousand of those levels were from mutant geno points alone.


    He believed his Iron-Fist could beat and destroy anything, even silver geno cores. He was impressed that Han Sen could create a bronze geno core, but he did not think he had any that were greater than that.


    So, Jia Shidao wasfortable in the prospect of using only his fists. He did not think he needed to summon his own geno core. But he thought something was amiss the moment Han Senshed a whip-like item towards him. The item was frighteningly quick.


    The anticipation of seeing what geno core a newbatant would wield was always exciting, as they came in all shapes and forms. The creativity of some ranged from almighty to hrious. But this was Han Sen, and the anticipation to see what he had created was through the roof.


    Jia Shidao¡¯s fists began turning ck, and they drove themselves into the iing beam of gold.


    The Iron-Fist sh move had destroyed many bronze and silver geno cores in the past, with just one fell swoop. He was supremely confident the same result would befall Han Sen¡¯s.


    But when his fist connected with the light, the tense muscles in his face quickly unfastened themselves. A metallic ng rang out, as he felt his fist barrel into a material that was as tough as it was soft. It was of a chewy texture.


    He could not break the Gold Dragon Lock, and he immediately felt himself be ensnared.


    ¡°Interesting! His geno core is a rope; that¡¯ll certainly keep him tied-up.¡± Zhu Doniughed.


    Green thought it to be as fascinating as it was humorous, and heughed and said, ¡°Jia Shidao has clearly underestimated him, then. I bet Han Sen¡¯s geno core has a softening, cushion-like power.¡±


    Old Man Ji did not say anything, and merely continued watching. Han Sen had already told him what his self-geno cores were, so he knew that what he was making use of now was not any of those.


    But Old Man Ji was still very curious to learn the ss of the geno core Han Sen had used. Old Man Ji settled on the belief it was a silver geno core, and a very good one at that. While it seemed to disy a power moremonly expected in a gold geno core, he didn¡¯t think Han Sen could get his hands on one of those.


    They thought Jia Shidao had made a slip, and that he had not imbued all his power into the strike he wished to perform. They thought he had let his cockiness get the better of him, and as a result, allowed Han Sen to get the better of him as well.


    He was able to break silver geno cores with ease, and he himself had a gold self-geno core.


    Aside from this self-geno core, he had many bronze and silver ones, so this initial capturing did not spell doom for hisbat against Han Sen. Escaping the snare, he and the others believed, would be quite easy.


    Old Man Ji hoped Han Sen would soon put the core away, though, as it would be a great shame to see such a brilliant geno core be broken. But Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to do that. Han Sen had to rely on this geno core to gain the upper-hand, unbeknownst to the others. He couldn¡¯t risk using his other geno cores, as they¡¯d end up broken.


    Although self-geno cores could be broken and thenter regenerated, doing so would put great strain on the body. It would also take a long time; time Han Sen couldn¡¯t really afford right now.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to let this happen, and thinking this was a great chance to stress test his Gold Dragon Lock, he was keen to learn whether or not Jia Shidao could break free.


    He was confident in the lock, though, and he knew Jia Shidao¡¯s fitness didn¡¯t rival a top-dog mutant creature. There was every chance he couldn¡¯t escape its snatch.


    Jia Shidao tried to maintain his cool, but he had to let a frown show. He used all the strength he could, but no matter what he tried, he could not get himself free.


    Everyone looked on in great surprise. They could see his muscles rise, webbed by stressed-out veins. It looked as if his muscles were going to break through the fabric of his clothing any second now, redefining what it meant to be ripped.


    But the rope just tightened even more, and it did not show any sign of breaking. And eventually, it began to shred the clothing, exposing the man¡¯s bulging body.


    Things quickly took a concerning turn. The rope did not relent in its tightening, and it eventually began to wear into the skin, drawing blood. Jia Shidao¡¯s face changed. His power was like a volcano, but the measly-looking rope had bested him.


    Jia Shidao tried gunning his muscles a multitude of times in the hopes he could break free, but nothing came loose. He could not earn himself any ck, and blood began to dye the rope and drip to the hall¡¯s floor.


    It was a very awkward looking scene, truth be told. And as they watched, Green and the others¡¯ faces began to distort.


    They were shocked that Jia Shidao could not escape what was essentially a rope.


    He looked to be in an awful condition, made worse by how confident he had been when he walked out there. He wanted to prove to Han Sen that the young man had missed out not co-operating with him. He looked like an utter fool now.


    Jia Shidao had no clue what to do himself, so he decided to summon his gold geno core. He knew his bronze and silver ones couldn¡¯t help, and if he summoned them, only for them to break, the embarrassment would only increase.


    This gold geno core he had summoned was a pair of giant scissorsden with fish teeth. They looked to have been forged of cksteel, and they were frighteningly sharp.


    Old Man Ji was surprised, seeing him summon his geno core Scissor sh. He was d to see Han Sen hade so far and he was this powerful, and he was more than impressed to see he had put Jia Shidao in a situation where he had no choice but to summon his most powerful geno core.

 Chapter 1368 - Mystic Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Mystic Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The geno core Scissor sh was controlled by the owner¡¯s mind. Without dy, it flew over to the tightening cords and attempted to snap down and cut the Gold Dragon Lock.


    Old Man Ji felt awful watching this unfold. He had hoped Han Sen would call back his geno core, and he expected the phantom scissors to cut through and break the item with ease. He thought it was a great waste.


    But when the teethden maw of the scissors bit down on the rope, all that urred was a flurry of sparks. The rope was unbroken.


    Green¡¯s eyes opened wide, unsure if he was seeing things correctly. He could not believe the Gold Dragon Lock was able to withstand the chomp of those scissors.


    Those in the group had known each other for a number of decades, so they were well aware of how powerful Jia Shidao was. He had possessed Scissor sh for the longest time, and they all knew how terrifying its cutting power was, too. The fact it could not break Han Sen¡¯s rope was shocking.


    Jia Shidao¡¯s face turned grim. He kept chomping down on his bindings madly, but it achieved nothing. The ferocity of his cutting generated a blinding firework show, but still, it was all to no avail.


    There was still ten minutes on the timer, and even with all that time, Han Sen did not think his opponent would break free. Even if he gave him an additional half an hour, Han Sen thought there¡¯d be no threat.


    ¡°Do you know what Han Sen¡¯s geno core is called? It¡¯s not a bronze geno core, is it? Surely it can¡¯t be,¡± Zhu Doni asked Old Man Ji, having been perplexed.


    Zhu Doni knew it was poor form to ask what the power of someone¡¯s geno core was, so he only asked for its name.


    Old Man Ji stroked his beard and with a stuttered chuckle, balked. ¡°How am I supposed to know? Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡±


    Zhu Doni believed Old Man Ji was lying. He thought the old man did know what it was, but had chosen to hide it for some reason he could not even guess. But Old Man Ji wasn¡¯t telling a falsehood; he was as clueless as everyone else in the room, for the most part. Old Man Ji knew that Han Sen owned a crystal egg, but that was it.


    For the next three minutes, Jia Shidao frantically hacked, mped, and cut at the ropes that had ensnared him, but no progress was made. As he realized the direness of his situation, his reddened face began to lose color and go pale.


    When Han Sen saw him stop resisting, he rxed the lock¡¯s grip on him.


    Jia Shidao¡¯s face then turned green, and with a stiff jaw said, ¡°You have passed the test.¡±


    Jia Shidao quickly left the arena, and then left the areapletely. He was far too embarrassed to remain.


    Old Man Ji quickly ran out and proudly pulled at Han Sen¡¯s arms, dragging him over to meet his peers.


    Green and Zhu Doni were very friendly to Han Sen, which was nice to see. And Han Sen was d not all were as spiteful towards him as Jia Shidao, who had obviously been harboring a grudge of sorts. Thest thing he wanted was to make enemies, especially amongst the demi-gods.


    The woman didn¡¯t say anything, though. She was as stone-cold and silent as she had ever been. Han Sen thought it was strange to see her just there, and for the others to care about her so much, despite theck of interaction.


    The woman continued to sit where she was without saying a word, like little more than a sculpture.


    After they left, Han Sen asked Old Man Ji, ¡°Who was that woman? Is she one of the originals?¡±


    Old Man Ji responded, saying, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s an OG! But to bepletely honest with you, even I have never heard her speak before.¡±


    Old Man Ji then had a thought that seemed to brighten his mind. With raised eyebrows and sly eyes, he said, ¡°Ah! Ah! Don¡¯t you try anything. I know she¡¯s pretty, but you need to keep that thing holstered. Don¡¯t you think about doing anything to her that would hurt Ji Yanran. If you upset her, I¡¯ll kill you with my old bones.¡±


    Han Sen gave a wry smile and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I was genuinely curious why Old Man Zhu and Mister Green seemed to admire her so much, despite her... not really doing much of anything.¡±


    Old Man Ji said, ¡°She is a mystery, I¡¯ll give you that. I know she was one of the very first demi-gods, but beyond that? Your guess is as good as mine. Perhaps Zhu Doni and Green know more about who she is?¡±


    Han Sen was surprised to hear this, and he thought to himself, ¡°She cannot be the woman Uncle Bug mentioned, can she?¡±


    ¡°I now need to visit West-South System. Take the airship and return.¡± Old Man Ji walked away then, but after a few steps, stopped in his tracks. Then, he left a few more parting words. ¡°Again, don¡¯t do anything to upset Ji Yanran. That woman is the age of your grandmother, anyway.¡±


    Han Sen called after him, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡±


    Old Man Jiughed on his way, but his next few words were tinged with a lingering concern from long ago. He said, ¡°That woman is too pretty to be true, and even I was once tempted. And given the strange forces that govern her mystic behavior, there¡¯s even the chance you¡¯ll never see her again.¡±


    After that, Old Man Ji embarked and his ship took off.


    Han Sen understood Old Man Ji¡¯s worry. The woman was very weird, and she certainly wasn¡¯t some pretty girl you¡¯d find at the cafe. Everyone knew to exercise caution when in her presence.


    Han Sen could only take public transportation home, and since there were none avable for the time being, he decided to rx in his hotel room.


    Han Sen entered the sanctuary while there, to check up on Dragon Lady.


    She had made a lot of friends and gathered a lot of information, which she promptly shared with him.


    Green Cow was telling the truth, it seemed. Still, there was no hiding the fact there were no other survivors from the expeditions into Hidden Valley. That was cause enough for concern.


    While Han Sen was chatting with Green earlier, he asked if he knew about a demi-god called Nan Litian and Shadow Shelter.


    Strangely, he had never heard of either.


    Han Sen spoke with his friends in the sanctuary, and after a while, he decided to once again go back to the Alliance. He went to his room, and before he took his coat off, he noticed he wasn¡¯t alone. On his sofa was a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 1369 - You’re Different

    <h4>Chapter 1369: You¡¯re Different</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen saw the person sitting there, he was in shock. It was the woman from the Demi-God Association: the mystic woman. It was the woman who did not say a word.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± After Han Sen said this, a thought sprang into his mind. He wondered if she might have simply been a mute, and if so, asking her a question was a little inconsiderate.


    ¡°I was looking for you.¡± The woman spoke with a tone that was almost like that of a little girl. It was a sweet and soothing voice, a little high in pitch but incredibly friendly.


    ¡°You can talk?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult,¡± the woman responded.


    ¡°I never heard you speak before, and I thought maybe you were a mute or something... It was a misunderstanding on my part, I apologize!¡± Han Sen said, feeling a little awkward.


    The woman now looked at Han Sen directly, and she said, ¡°You are different than him. You¡¯re different than Han Jinzhi.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. The formalities were over, clearly, and she was diving straight into the deep end. As for the differences she was referring to, he wasn¡¯t quite so sure what she was getting at.


    Perhaps she was merely referring to his appearance, but that wasn¡¯t exactly significant, since he was three generations down.


    Han Sen did not know which Han Jinzhi she was referring to, though. Was it his great-grandfather, or Teacher Han of the Blueblood Special Forces?


    ¡°Are you talking about Teacher Han of the Blueblood Special Forces?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The woman replied, ¡°You are different.¡±


    ¡°Of course we are different,¡± Han Sen said, acknowledging she must have known a great deal about Han Jinzhi. To him, this was practically a confirmation she was the woman in the seventh team; the one who did not make a wish.


    The woman¡¯s attitude suddenly turned to one of disdain, and she said to him, ¡°I cannot believe you describe your great-grandfather as if he was a stranger. You members of the Han family have always been so obscene.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? My great-grandfather is Han Jinzhi, but he has nothing to do with the Blueblood Special Forces.¡±


    The woman, again with a frown of disdain, said, ¡°Pah! You can try to trick others, but you can¡¯t fool me. You are his heir, and there is somethinging that you¡¯ll never escape. Think about what might happen if they found out about your rtionship to Han Jinzhi.¡±


    ¡°Who? What? What are you talking about? Is this a warning? Is there someone out there looking to kill me?¡± Han Sen asked, bewildered by this strange conversation.


    ¡°You know what I mean. You know just as much as I do, if not more.¡± The woman briefly paused, and then went on to say, ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk to me with this attitude, I think we should call it quits and stop. I didn¡¯te here to talk to you, behaving like this.¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°Lady, you¡¯re confusing me. I¡¯m being honest when I tell you that I am not rted to Teacher Han. My grandfather was a member of staff there, but you seem to be getting offended for no reason at all.¡±


    The woman looked at Han Sen with a different expression now.


    ¡°You... really don¡¯t know?¡± the woman said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something you think I should know, then don¡¯t hold back,¡± Han Sen said to her.


    With a strange expression, the woman then said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You are already a demi-god, and they are sure to find out sooner rather thanter.¡±


    After a long and unsettling pause unfolded between them, she spoke again. ¡°Fortunately, you are different. Different enough that you might even live.¡±


    She had said something along the lines of that a few times now, and Han Sen still had no clue what she was getting at. Her mystic arrival in his room was no longer the pleasant and revtory encounter he was expecting.


    What concerned Han Sen the most was who she was referring to, and so he asked, ¡°Who are they? Do you mean Blood Legion?¡±


    The woman looked as if she had been worn out by an ignorance Han Sen was unaware he was conveying. She said, ¡°Improve yourself. Just do it. Improve and you might live when you meet them.¡±


    After that, the woman turned to leave.


    Han Sen quickly asked her, ¡°Can you at least tell me who they are? Who are you talking about?¡±


    The woman left the room without responding. When Han Sen decided to chase her out into the corridor, she had disappeared.


    ¡°What in the Alliance was she talking about? What did she mean? Does she think I am Teacher Han¡¯s heir? Or was this some sick game she likes ying, trying to confuse others?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was a wallow of questions.


    People said Han Jinzhi could not have possibly had an heir, and many people believed Han Sen wasn¡¯t his heir. It had caused friction with quite a few individuals.


    This time it was different, though. This woman was so sure he was an heir, it had caused her to storm off.


    If Han Jinzhi was a member of Blood Legion, Han Sen¡¯s family should have still possessed some blue blood.


    ¡°These people are too arrogant. Can¡¯t they speak with some modicum of rity for once?¡± Han Sen thought he might have gotten used to the mystique and ambivalence of these older people by now, but that clearly wasn¡¯t the case.


    If that generation hadn¡¯t been dropping like flies, he would have learned everything he wanted to by now, for sure.


    There was only one takeaway from his brief talk with the woman, and he understood and agreed with it. And that was the need for him to improve.


    When he arrived home, he visited the Demi-God Association¡¯s virtualmunity. There he found an abundance of information regarding various geno cores and vast swathes of maps to peruse.


    The content avable for him, in terms of learning material, far exceeded the expectations set by Old Man Ji. Unfortunately, none of the maps avable showcased Han Sen¡¯s region of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    That was normal, though. The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary was gargantuan, and there were only one hundred humans currently living there. Han Sen had been the king of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but even he had note close to exploring that entire ce.


    Back in the sanctuary, Han Sen learned Dragon Lady and Cheap Sheep had gone off hunting. The red pony he had recently healed had remained behind. Han Sen brought the pony and Bao¡¯er to the gate, seeking to go out so they could hunt, as well.


    ¡°Nan Litian is back!¡± As Han Sen approached the gate, someone called out, and people began to gossip amongst themselves.

 Chapter 1370 - A Sudden Desire to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1370: A Sudden Desire to Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was curious to see who Nan Litian really was. Thus far, the man had been aplete enigma. After walking outside the gate, Han Sen looked ahead to see a human riding atop a ck unicorn.


    Han Sen could clearly see it was a human, and if he had to venture a guess, he would say he was around thirty years old. Of course, looks could be deceptive.


    The unicorn trotted up the way at a slow, almost meandering pace. It gave Han Sen a chance to observe the man and his steed, but also vice versa. When the man caught sight of Han Sen, he brought his unicorn to aplete standstill. There, they both locked gazes.


    Han Sen could at least tell this man was totally new to him, which came as a relief. He wasn¡¯t someone from long ago he¡¯d have trouble remembering¡ªsomething which was an all toomon urrence.


    The man¡¯s eyes were stern, though. And their lock on Han Sen would be defined as fiery, if they weren¡¯t also so sullen. It looked as if he viewed Han Sen as a thief, slinking out of his home, and he wished to do him harm.


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and casually readied himself to leave, as if the tension manifested was just a figment of the man¡¯s imagination. There was trouble brewing, and even though Han Sen could not tell why, he knew it was best if he made himself scarce.


    This was clearly Nan Litian¡¯s territory, and if Han Sen remained and made himself an enemy to the human, he¡¯d be greatly outnumbered.


    The space in Han Sen¡¯s paces began to widen, until he found himself sprinting away as fast as he could. Before he realized it, he had run a mile. The red pony was following after him, too. It looked to be struggling to keep up with Han Sen, and if one did not look closely, it almost looked as if the pony was chasing him.


    But it managed to stay with him, at least.


    Nan Litian did not say a word, but he obviously seemed to have a bone to pick with Han Sen. He turned his steed around and took off after Han Sen.


    The unicorn had to be a mutant creature, and its speed was greater than Han Sen¡¯s, so it had little trouble catching up. And noticing this, Han Sen knew he was in trouble. He knew fleeing wasn¡¯t going to be the solution to this sudden stand-off.


    Unfortunately, he could not think of anything else to do. If Nan Litian had taken over a gold shelter, then he must have had a gold geno core, too.


    This was different than what he had experienced with Jia Shidao, and Han Sen could immediately tell that this opponent was far stronger. He had taken over a shelter, after all.


    Han Sen figured he could use his Gold Dragon Lock to trap and halt Jia Shidao¡¯s approach. He seemed toe for Han Sen blindly, so there should have been no trouble there.


    But he wouldn¡¯t change his course or do anything else until he knew he absolutely had to. The unicorn was fast approaching, and it was almost on Han Sen¡¯s heels. The infuriated rider atop it clutched a spear in his hands, primed to skewer Han Sen.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Nan Litian to let it fly, and as it brushed Han Sen¡¯s clothing, he dove out of the way like a bat.


    Its speed was nothing short of frightening, though, and even with his Jadeskin activated, the spear managed to graze him in his evasion. And even that was enough to draw blood.


    Han Sen realized the gulf in fitness between the two was far too great. This called for diplomacy.


    ¡°Why are you attacking me? What did I do?!¡± Han Sen cried aloud.


    Han Sen wished to receive a response and at least dy a potential follow-up attack that might have been primed to finish him off.


    ¡°You know why! Why else do you run?¡± Nan Litian said, as he reached for another spear and swung it around like a loon.


    Han Sen summoned his Gold Dragon Lock, and then said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t running away from you; I¡¯m just going for my daily sprint. I¡¯m intense.¡±


    The rope weaved itself around the spear, then continued forward to ensnare the rider. Nan Litian was quick to react, though. He let go of his spear and dodged before he found himself tied up.


    The Gold Dragon Lock had been unable to trap him, but it had managed to pin down his spear and horse.


    The unicorn fell on its shadow and rolled across the ground for a dozen meters.


    Nan Litian was visibly surprised by what Han Sen had managed to do, but that only fanned the mes of his hatred for Han Sen. The glint of murder that was previously residing in his eyes had now turned to one of full-on genocide.


    He summoned the spear back, and it reappeared in his hands. In an instant, he brought it directly before Han Sen, almost not providing him a moment to react.


    With his phoenix techniques, Han Sen was just able to muster the necessary speed to dodge the first few strikes. But the attack was relentless, and the swipes kept oning. It was a horrifying scene, and Han Sen had rarely felt himself thrust into so much danger.


    There was nopetition here. Han Sen¡¯stest nemesis was by far his superior, and try as he might to dodge, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but gather a collection of lesions and wounds from the hounding madman on his heels.


    And no matter what Han Sen pleaded, nothing would slow Nan Litian down. He had no clue why the man wasshing out at him like this, but things were taking a very disturbing turn.


    Disheartened by what was going on, Han Sen felt his hope begin to sap. He silently cursed Cheap Sheep, too. Ever since he had met the wretched cotton ball, he believed, he had suffered nothing but bad luck.


    Seeing the attacker not relent, Han Sen only had one choice left. So, he brought out both of his horns and tried to block the man¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    The horns immediately broke, and then Han Sen was sent flying a few hundred meters.


    But this was what he had hoped for. The speed at which he barreled away was what he wanted, and with this speed, he could leap an even greater distance away.


    Nan Litian did not expect Han Sen to do this, and he was mildly impressed. He wasn¡¯t going to let that stop him, though. He looked at his still-trapped unicorn, and then turned back to look at Han Sen. Spear in hand, he continued his pursuit.


    And the speed at which Nan Litian came was frightening. He was too fast, and nothing Han Sen did allowed him to outrun the spear-wielding maniac.


    Dodging the next attack sessfully, Han Sen quickly switched on his Dongxuan Aura. He hoped he could find a way in which he might leave the danger of that ce for good.


    ¡°Wait a minute; I¡¯m on the path that leads to Hidden Valley,¡± Han Sen suddenly realized.

 Chapter 1371 - The Traitor’s Heir

    <h4>Chapter 1371: The Traitor¡¯s Heir</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen thought it best to take refuge in Hidden Valley, but another thirty miles of travel was no small distance with his life in perpetual danger.


    He stumbled again, and acknowledging he was going to fail thetest dodge, he summoned his Bulwark Umbre for a defense. The umbre shed against the spear and repelled it, but it was not without cost. The sound it made was terrible, and the umbre sounded as if it was on the precipice of shattering.


    With the force of that strike, Han Sen and the umbre were sted away. But it was the perfect opportunity for Han Sen to gain even more distance on his pursuer, once again.


    Although Han Sen was bleeding quite a bit, he was in a good mood right now. He had regretfully made use of the umbre, half-expecting it to break, but it had survived. He thought maybe his Dongxuan Sutra or ck Crystal had reinforced it and made it stronger than it should have been.


    With the umbre¡¯s support, Han Sen felt a lot more confident in the prospect of remaining airborne for the rest of his flight to Hidden Valley.


    Nan Litian wasn¡¯t so willing to let Han Sen go, though. He shot up into the sky, swiping, shing, and reaching with his spear. He waspletely out of control, and his thirst for Han Sen¡¯s blood was monstrous.


    Han Sen used his umbre to block an attack he wouldn¡¯t be able to evade. It was a sess, but the force sent him downwards, spiraling into the rocky ground below. Cast across the coarse stones, his body was thrust between tworge rocks and became wedged. A neighboring boulder was disturbed and began to roll, crushing Han Sen¡¯s hand into a bloody mess as it went.


    Before Han Sen could drag himself out of the stonyndslide, the man and his spear were on him again.


    Han Sen was in the direst of situations, and the worst thing about it was that he had no idea who this nemesis was. He couldn¡¯t fathom a reason why Nan Litian woulde after him. He had done nothing to warrant this attack.


    If he was from Angel Gene¡¯s Zhao family, it might make sense, but it was unlikely. They had a thirst for fame and renown, and nobody knew who Nan Litian was. Furthermore, people of the Zhao family seemed to revel in pumping gallons of gics-mutating serums into their veins before getting into a fight. This man had done no such thing.


    It couldn¡¯t have been the man from Iron-Fist Martial Hall, either. Han Sen had just fought against Jia Shidao, and he was nowhere near as powerful as this man who hounded him.


    ¡°Stop! Are you from Blood Legion? I am a good friend of God¡¯s Retribution!¡± Han Sen settled on the thought he was someone from Blood Legion. With his hazy ties to them, he thought it best if he yed on that association.


    Hearing this name, Nan Litian suddenly stopped still, as if a switch had been flicked and he was paused.


    As a torrent of relief washed over Han Sen, Nan Litian suddenly said, ¡°Of course. Of course you traitors are good friends!¡±


    That wave of relief suddenly rolled back. Then the man exerted even more strength and speed into the spears set to skewer Han Sen.


    Getting himself free, Han Sen rolled and evaded the attack. Han Sen regretted mentioning God¡¯s Retribution, and he knew now he had made things worse. But it had at least cleared one thing up for Han Sen; it proved to him that Nan Litian probably was a member of Blood Legion.


    Pang!


    The umbre blocked the next attack again, but it sent Han Sen careening into a wall. Copsing back down to the ground, he did so with a mouthful of blood.


    Han Sen was in agony, but he held it back and dodged the next strike. Then he said, ¡°I am a friend of your vice-president, Baby Ghost! You¡¯ve got the wrong guy.¡±


    Nan Litian then shouted, ¡°Nonsense! How can you be a friend of the vice-president?¡±


    Han Sen was incredibly angry over his mistreatment, and now, he¡¯d had enough. He responded, ¡°F*ck you! You keep saying I¡¯m a motherf*cking traitor, but do you know who¡¯s heir I am?¡±


    ¡°You are holding the relic; you are Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir, so who else?¡± Nan Litian continued to attack as he spoke.


    Han Sen had been firing on all cylinders, exhausting all the power his ten thousand fitness could provide. His opponent must have had a fitness level of twenty thousand.


    Fortunately, he had Jadeskin. If others had suffered what Han Sen was going through, they¡¯d have been killed many times over.


    ¡°You mean this ne-thingy? I found it on the ground. I picked it up and thought it looked cool!¡± Han Sen said, as he revealed the nine-life cat pendant.


    Han Sen wanted to buy himself some time, so he could sessfully escape into Hidden Valley.


    ¡°You really are the traitor¡¯s heir! Just like him, you¡¯re full of sh*t,¡± Nan Litian saw right through the con, and then he exerted even greater strength in his attacks.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Han Sen was cut right across the shoulder. The de cleaved through his armor and his flesh, leaving his arm dangling.


    Hidden Valley was still some distance away, and if things continued like this, there was every chance he could die. Han Sen decided to stop dodging. In one hand, he held an umbre, in the other, a crystal egg.


    Pang!


    The spear hit the umbre, sending Han Sen flying back. Unable to maintain his grip, his fingers slipped and the umbre was cast across a rock, out of reach.


    As this happened, Han Sen threw his egg at Nan Litian. The man dodged it.


    But when the egg missed his head, it ricocheted off a stone in the direction of his ear. He lifted his spear and knocked the egg away, fearing what power it may have harbored.


    But the egg was still able to work its magic on the weapon that had caused Han Sen so much pain. It turned the spear to rubber, but not the man wielding it.


    The egg returned to Han Sen, just as Nan Litian sought to strike him down with one final blow.


    Reaching for the umbre, Han Sen managed to grab it by the handle, bring it forward, and open it.

 Chapter 1372 - Bad Battle with Nan Litian

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Bad Battle with Nan Litian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Pang!


    The rubberized spear collided with the umbre. Han Sen had hoped for it to be aid hit, but the power of the spear was too great, and it managed to maintain some of its hardness. When it struck Han Sen, he was still knocked back a good distance.


    He was thrown back through the air, heading in the direction of a rocky surface. But fortunately, there was a definite reduction in the damage thatst hit had dealt him. It did not make him any worse for wear.


    While Han Sen was in the air, he brought out his crystal egg again, and then he lobbed it at the wall he was on a crash course towards. When the egg hit the wall, it pinged back to Han Sen¡¯s hand. Where it had struck was now as soft as a cushion, ready to catch him.


    The wall was like a sponge, and he was able to walk away from it without harm.


    He leaped forward, knowing Nan Litian would be on him like a hound on a pork chop. He raised his umbre and aimed it at his nemesis¡¯s face. Nan Litian put away his softened spear and instead brought out a green sword. With it, he performed an upwards sh.


    Han Sen summoned his crystal egg and threw it once more. The egg was not thrown on a distinct, clearly defined trajectory, and it just flew around in the air like a crazed firefly.


    It eventually came to a stop in front of Nan Litian, and the moment he tried to grab it, the egg pierced through his hand like a bullet. It almost managed to reach his face.


    Suddenly, a bell appeared. It covered the egg and then dropped to the ground like a pir of firm stone. Han Sen could hear his egg bouncing around inside the bell, and swiftly knew there was no chance of the egg getting itself out.


    The bad thing about the egg was that it could not break things. It had no real strength of its own, so now, trapped in an enclosed space, it could do nothing.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Nan Litian struck against the umbre another three times until it was knocked free from Han Sen¡¯s strained grip.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Nan Litian screamed, as he tightened his clutch on the sword he wielded and brought it down towards Han Sen.


    Seeing the green sword descend, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Nan Litian thought Han Sen was either slightly deluded or just t-out crazy. He firmly believed he was about to end the pest and slice him in two.


    But suddenly, Nan Litian felt a pain in his eye. He blinked, and a secondter, Han Sen was gone. He had dodged the strike, and then, he noticed he was grabbing a hold of his chest.


    Nan Litian roared in fury, moved away, and then used his fist to punch at Han Sen, who was in the process of delivering a palm-strike of his own.


    Pang!


    Nan Litian¡¯s fist and Han Sen¡¯s palm collided, but no shockwave was generated.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers were inside his fist, but strangely, no blood came out.


    Buzz!


    Nan Litian¡¯s body twitched. He tried to scream, but something jammed the noise in his throat, and no sound was made. After a pause of silence, he coughed up a torrent of blood.


    Nan Litian was in immense pain, as if the entirety of his being was being pulled apart. It was like he was suffering a charlie horse with each and every muscle.


    The pain continued to increase until he could no longer remainposed and hold it together. He was losing control, thrashing about like he was suffering a violent seizure.


    Han Sen was surprised to see Super Spank fail to break Nan Litian¡¯s sequence structure. It was obvious Nan Litian was just too strongpared to Han Sen. But while he may not have been able to annihte the man, the attack had at least delivered an insufferable amount of hurt.


    The sequence structure had most certainly been damaged somewhat, and Han Sen knew he¡¯d just have to pull harder if he wanted the rest of his enemy to break.


    Just as Han Sen was about to do the same thing again, Nan Litian switched to the defensive and summoned a shield.


    Katcha!


    But Han Sen¡¯s palm shattered the shield with no trouble.


    Nan Litian was in agony and shock, but still, the prevailing emotion was anger. His bloodlust for Han Sen was only heightening. With the green sword still in-hand, he iled it around aimlessly in the hopes of striking Han Sen.


    Due to the difference in fitness, Han Sen could not efficiently keep up and dodge Nan Litian¡¯s blisteringly speedy strikes.


    Swiftly, Han Sen raised his umbre to block the attacks that wereing his way.


    With an opportunity presenting itself, Han Sen ducked to the side, down where the belly. He shattered it and took his egg back.


    Without stopping, Han Sen took off in the direction of Hidden Valley once again.


    Nan Litian followed after him, but kept his distance. From behind, he fired out gusts of power at Han Sen as he went.


    While Han Sen was able to keep using his umbre, it didn¡¯t deflect all the iing damage. He still had to suffer more and more pain while he was on the run.


    Fortunately, Nan Litian was not able to keep up too well, following the agony he had been in. He slowly fell behind until Han Sen was out of sight, having undoubtedly escaped into the Hidden Valley he had been so desperately trying to get to.


    Nan Litian continued after him, though. He could tell where he was going, and ying Han Sen was his number one goal right then.


    Hidden Valley was arge, sprawling valley, but it was knotted, twisted, thorned, and tangled by a variety of different geno nts. The trees there were enormous, and thick, creepy vines wreathed their way up and around each gigantic trunk like tinsel.


    After entering the valley, not even the sun could prate that expanse. In the denseness of that ce, Han Sen felt as if he was treading through a green cave.

 Chapter 1373 - Hidden Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Hidden Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The moment Han Sen entered the tangledplex that was Hidden Valley, he felt his Dongxuan Aura be overwhelmed. The knottedbyrinth was almost too much for it to process, and it suffered, bing little more than a garbled transmission.


    Of course, Han Sen did not need to use it like radar. He could still detect and sense the lifeforces of thend around him.


    Thrusting into that messy region, Han Sen made sure to remain fleet of foot. Nan Litian was still pursuing, and he swung wildly at the nts that sought to slow his feet.


    Han Sen was not slowed down by the brush, though. He utilized his Dongxuan Movement and Heavenly Go to sidestep every vine and leaf that reached out to slow him down.


    Amongst the staggeringly tall trees and nts, vines wreathed their way through that wretchedndscape, giving Han Sen shbacks to his time in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Many of those vines were so thick, not even Nan Litian could cut his way through them, and he had to clumsily dodge around them instead. For the first time that day, Han Sen was at an advantage. With the delicate grace of his maneuvering, he went for the deepest, furthest, creepiest reaches of Hidden Valley.


    Green Cow told Han Sen there were many strange growths in the valley. There were treesposed of hideous, tangled snakes, and there were even vines that had bloodshot eyeballs that blinked ferociously.


    Although most of the nts in that area were just there, and did not seek to bring harm to those brave enough to explore, the ones that did were extremely dangerous. Han Sen had to stay on his toes, not only for the enraged madman chasing him, but for what he might unwittingly find himself running into.


    But this was sort of what Han Sen had hoped for. Thest thing he wanted was to be swallowed by a man-eating nt, but he needed to lead Nan Litian into a hostile nt. If he was crafty enough, he could get the nts to free him from his pursuer.


    Suddenly, Han Sen detected a nearby nt that possessed a mammoth lifeforce that zed like the brightest bonfire. Han Sen ran towards it, ready to risk alerting its attention not to him, but to Nan Litian, who was still hot on his heels.


    When he was ten meters away from that lifeforce, the knots of the overgrowth swarmed Han Sen¡¯s vision, obscuring where and what exactly that nt was. It was all a great mess.


    This had forced Han Sen to slow down, and it had provided Nan Litian the opportunity to catch up. His enemy thrust forward with his sword, ready to deliver a final strike. When his sword found a target, though, the sound of a metallic drang rang out.


    Han Sen raised his head, now alerted to Nan Litian¡¯s rmingly close presence. When he searched for what his foe had hit, he noticed the jade-like trunk of a tree he had not seen before.


    It must have just appeared there, and when Han Sen examined this tree, he looked down to observe the roots. There, half-submerged in the soil, were many jade bulls.


    Only their heads were sticking out of the soil, and one of them had taken notice of Han Sen. The bull stared at him with red, frightening eyes.


    Nan Litian must have struck the horn of one of those bulls, and Han Sen now noticed the fiery lifeforce he had previously detected was abination of the tree and those bulls.


    ¡°Moo!¡±


    Suddenly, the bull Nan Litian had struck made a sound.


    The bull stomped its way out of the soil with the ground-shaking march of an elephant.


    It lowered its head and exhaled a me-tinged lung-full out of its twitching nostrils. It was mad, and it looked ready to chase down not just Nan Litian, but Han Sen, as well; making a fine kebab with its horns.


    Its speed was terrifying. Before Han Sen could bring himself to dodge the creature, it was before him.


    Han Sen only had the time to reach out and grab the horn. But when his fingers fell upon it, the bull lifted its head upwards, throwing Han Sen into the air, towards the twig-pricking tops of a tree.


    He broke through several branches on his way upwards, but he found himself brought to a stop against something soft.


    Han Sen felt himself fall into the center of a silver flower. The bud inside was around the size of a double-bed. It was plush andfy; a surprise to be sure, but a wee one.


    Han Sen felt a wash of reliefe upon him, and for a brief instant, he thought himself safer than he had been all day.


    But he soon saw that this was not a ce for respite. Han Sen¡¯snding there was not a coincidence, for he saw Nan Litian also fare an upwardunching. His nemesis of the day ended up on another flower exactly like his.


    Han Sen wished to escape before something worse was to ur. That which was most wretched, often disguised itself as the fairest, after all. And as soon as he tried to make a move, that proved to be true. The pleasantness of the flower swiftly evaporated, as a number of vines reached upwards to tie Han Sen up with the ease of a shoce. Han Sen turned his gaze towards Nan Litian.


    And the same was happening to him. He too had been captured by a flower.


    They were wrapped up so much, they now looked like mummies.


    Han Sen thought it might have been a carnivorous flower, but after it wrapped him up, nothing else urred. No digestive acid was released, and no chomping teeth were revealed.


    ¡°Moo!¡±


    The bull shouted in their direction again; then, it returned to the soil.


    The bull went inside head first, and all they could see was its tail, sticking out at the base of the tree like a stubborn root.


    Han Sen could not imagine how strong and hardy the tree was.


    But with nothing better to do, Han Sen was now able to examine it and record its finer details. He noticed there were eight bulls encircling the tree.


    The tree also had many more of the silver flowers the two had been trapped inside.


    Han Sen looked around and saw Nan Litian struggling in an attempt to escape. It was a far tougher wrap than even he anticipated.


    ¡°Why are you chasing me? Can you just tell me? Are you really willing to risk your life this much, if it means you get to kill me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen still had Super Spank, so if he wanted to escape, he believed he could.


    But seeing as nothing else was going on, Han Sen thought it best to ask as many questions as he could, while his enemy was also restrained.


    ¡°I need to kill the traitor,¡± Nan Litian coldly responded.


    ¡°I thought you wanted my Nine-Life Cat pendant?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Who would want that? It¡¯s just a trinket belonging to your family.¡± Nan Litian spoke in a voice that suggested he was humiliated by the question.


    Han Sen eyed him queerly, thinking his reaction to be strange.

 Chapter 1374 - Super King Spirit Ultimate

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Super King Spirit Ultimate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want your Blood Legion relic back?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Nan Litian¡¯s face turned dour, and he returned the question with one of his own. ¡°Tell me: are you Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir?¡±


    ¡°My great-grandfather is Han Jinzhi, but not the one from the Blueblood Special Forces,¡± Han Sen said.


    Nan Litian frowned, as if he was thinking of something.


    ¡°Is he really not the heir of Han Jinzhi?¡± Nan Litian murmured to himself. He paused before addressing himself once more, saying, ¡°But if he wasn¡¯t, why would he have the relic? And there¡¯s no way he could carry that on him.¡±


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t tell me why only my family wants it,¡± Han Sen said, thinking his enemy¡¯s self-narration was a little creepy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if you¡¯re not Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir. But you know my identity, and that is a transgression that does not allow me the pleasure of letting you live. You must die for this,¡± Nan Litian said, summoning a dagger he could try to cut Han Sen with, on the adjacent flower.


    They were both trapped like mummies, and there was nothing Han Sen could do to dodge. He only had his Demon Heart Ring, his Crystal Egg, and his Bulwark Umbre. He summoned the umbre to block the mind-controlled dagger.


    The dagger flew against the umbre, and it could not break the established defense.


    Nan Litian summoned his green sword then, and had it propped to take aim at Han Sen¡¯s throat. Han Sen did not have the time to reposition the umbre to block the green sword that was nowing for him, and he was left exposed to its attack.


    With Super Spank, he tried to pull and unfurl the vines that had wrapped him up. Unfortunately, no matter what he tried, the nt did not budge. He then believed it to be a sacred-blood tree, but that didn¡¯t mean much right now, given the circumstances.


    Seeing the sworde for him, only one viable option remained for Han Sen to try. He activated super king spirit, in the hopes it would provide enough of a boost in power to free him.


    Han Sen¡¯s body, his eyes, and his hair all turned white, thetter growing extremely long. It floated menacingly all around him, as if he was underwater. But before Han Sen used his strength to tear off the vines and bring ruin to the flower that had trapped him, they decided to let him go free.


    At first, Han Sen believed it to be an act of self-defense, not wanting to let itself get hurt when it detected the power he now wielded. But then, the vines that had encased him moved over to the sword that was rmingly close to decapitating him, and tangled it up. It had done so to protect him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen thought this was extremely strange. A tree that had gone to lengths to wrap them both up was something he believed to be hostile.


    The flower then created a tform for Han Sen to step on.


    Nan Litian looked on in shock, unable to believe a powerful geno nt would side with Han Sen, as it was doing now,


    ¡°Why do you have the aura of a spirit? And... why do you smell like a creature?! What... are you?¡± Nan Litian had never seen anything like this before. He was well and truly bbergasted.


    Han Sen looked at his super king spirit body now, and he saw how it propagated the sense of him being both a creature and a spirit. The sense of countless different creatures filled him up, many of which were ones that not even Han Sen himself could recognize.


    Han Sen¡¯s thoughts suddenly turned to the name super king spirit. Ordinarily, a level that was higher than a king spirit was dubbed emperor.


    The term super was a tier-definition given to creatures. It wasn¡¯t until now that Han Sen realized it could harness the power and aura of a creature, as much as a spirit. The spirit in the title of this form was more likely a general term, a synonym for energy, soul, or essence. It didn¡¯t exclusively mean he became an actual spirit, of the sanctuary¡¯s definition.


    ¡°Who I am does not matter. Due to your repeated attempts of murder, your life is forfeit unto me.¡± Han Sen walked back towards Nan Litian, harnessing and manipting the shock his nemesis had just experienced.


    Under Han Sen¡¯s feet, the flower continued to generate tforms for him to walk upon. More and more tforms came as swiftly as Han Sen moved, forming a perfectly safe walkway for him to tread. They guided him to Nan Litian.


    Han Sen came before his foe and asked, ¡°Who are you in Blood Legion? What are you regarded as?¡±


    Nan Litian, who was still trapped, said, ¡°I am a sessor of Li Hen.¡±


    ¡°Are you one of the thirteen?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Although Nan Litian was strong, Han Sen did not think he was as strong as God¡¯s Retribution.


    ¡°I am not him; I merely carry his torch,¡± Nan Litian rushed to speak.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know too much about how Blood Legion worked, so it was a legitimate question.


    ¡°You need the purest blood to be one of the thirteen, and I don¡¯t have it,¡± Nan Litian answered.


    Han Sen suddenly heard a noise. Turning to look at where it hade from, he saw Bao¡¯er riding Red Pony,ing his way.


    Red Pony had delivered Bao¡¯er to Han Sen safely, it seemed.


    Not wanting the bulls to hurt them, in case those wild creatures sought to give them the same treatment, Han Sen leaped down to meet with them on the ground of the valley.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er jumped into Han Sen¡¯s arms as soon as she could. Red Pony had Han Sen¡¯s Gold Dragon Lock clipped to its behind. Han Sen wondered why, then realized that it had dragged the ck unicorn here on Han Sen¡¯s behalf.


    Han Sen was delighted, not expecting Red Pony to be so kind as to do that for him.


    Red Pony dropped the Gold Dragon Lock to the ground so Han Sen could take it back. When Han Sen examined the state of the ck unicorn, he wagered it must have tried to wrestle its way free. The binding ropes of the lock had dug deeply into the creature¡¯s flesh. It was a ghastly sight.

 Chapter 1375 - Messy Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Messy Situation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck unicorn choked on its attempted screams and squeals as the lethal cords of the Gold Dragon Lock dug into its body. Its throat was being crushed, robbing it of air. Its eyes began to twitch and flicker, slowly rolling back into its skull.


    Han Sen pulled out his only horn and thrust it into the creature¡¯s neck, to hurry along its death and stop its suffering. With the power of the super king spirit body, it was a trivial task; the horn slid through the creature¡¯s jugr like a hot knife through butter.


    ¡°Mutant Creature Wind Unicorn killed. Beast soul gained. Geno Core destroyed. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen retrieved his Gold Dragon Lock and turned back to Nan Litian. He asked him again, ¡°Why do you people not want the relic?¡±


    Nan Litian answered, ¡°Only the president should have it; otherwise, it¡¯d weaken your blood.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the Blueblood powers?¡± Han Sen asked for rification.


    Nan Litian, fearing for his life, was keen to answer whatever was asked of him. He answered, ¡°It weakens our blood, if it is in our presence. While it is indeed precious, only the president can possess it.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Han Jinzhi was the president?¡± Han Sen was shocked at this revtion.


    If only the president could have it and make use of it without any negative repercussions, then the only logical conclusion that could be formed was that Han Jinzhi was the president of Blood Legion.


    But if he was the president, then why would Nan Litian call Han Sen and Han Jinzhi traitors?


    ¡°He¡¯s just a traitor,¡± Nan Litian said.


    ¡°Then what relevance does he have to Blood Legion? How was he recognized? He¡¯s on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue, it would seem.¡± Han Sen was getting frustrated.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a follower,¡± Nan Litian said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he have blue blood?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°He was captured; why would he have blue blood?¡± Nan Litian seemed surprised.


    Han Sen retreated into thought for a moment, telling himself, ¡°Baby Ghost was right. He wasn¡¯t a part of the organization, but why do the older people seem to think he has blue blood? This makes no sense.¡±


    ¡°Why did you capture him?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That is a secret.¡± Nan Litian began to cough and froth blood from the corners of his lips. He seemed to be dying.


    Han Sen was taken aback. He leaned forward to open the man¡¯s mouth and prevent him from drowning on his own fluids, but Nan Litian kept his jaw shut and merely smiled.


    Then, he exploded. It was toote for Han Sen to realize what was going to happen, and so he summoned his Bulwark Umbre to avoid getting soaked in the soggy, gooey mess that had previouslyposed the person known as Nan Litian.


    Han Sen, umbre firmly in-hand, shielded himself from the spray. The power of the self-destruction knocked Han Sen back, but he was caught by the plushposite of the flowers.


    ¡°Did he talk that much to distract me? Did he self-destruct in one final bid to bring me down with him?¡± Han Sen viewed the horrendous scene with disgust; seeing bits of his flesh, the remains of his entrails, and his blue blood painting the surroundings.


    Han Sen had seen God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s blood before, though, and he could immediately tell that Nan Litian had not been lying. His blood was much lighter.


    The pendant then suddenly burned brightly. When Han Sen checked it out, he noticed it was starting to shine. The blue blood began to lose its unnatural color, reverting to an ordinary red color again.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t kidding. The pendant really does weaken the blue blood.¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    When the process of reverting the blue blood into red blood had finished, the pendant returned to its daily, dormant state.


    Although Nan Litian had killed himself, Han Sen had at least learned a little bit. Baby Ghost had told him Han Jinzhi was captured by Blood Legion, and what Nan Litian said backed that up. It seemed to be the truth.


    Then why did some people believe he had blue blood and couldn¡¯t have an heir?


    Han Sen was calm andposed after this, though. A surprise, considering what he had just had to endure. He knew there were many questions left to be answered, but it seemed he was being drip-fed revtions on the regr, and it would only be a matter of time before he had all the answers he needed.


    And he had a tingling sensation that told him it wouldn¡¯t be long now. He was getting very close to the truth.


    With super king spirit mode still activated, Han Sen dragged the Wind Unicorn out of Hidden Valley. Kindly, the nts also swayed, bent, or moved out of the way on his approach, too. It was like the entire nt-clogged valley was forming a path for him.


    ¡°This means I can enter this ce safely, doesn¡¯t it? If Green Cow wasn¡¯t lying, then maybe I can really find the Starsea Beast.¡± Han Sen nned to go back, but he had to deal with the corpse of the Wind Unicorn first.


    Han Sen skinned the Wind Unicorn, then peeled and chopped it up into a variety of different cuts. He didn¡¯t want others to recognize the creature when he returned.


    If the creatures in the shelter were still semi-hostile towards him, they might not appreciate learning what had happened to their glorious master and his steed. It could prompt another attack.


    When Han Sen returned, the shelter was in a right state. Nan Litian¡¯s creatures and spirits had all died, following his self-destruction.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s now or never. I can¡¯t think of a better opportunity to im this ce.¡± Han Sen went towards the spirit hall as soon as he could.


    There, Han Sen saw one spirit and two creatures vying to be the next ruler of the shelter. Han Sen could tell the spirit was royal ss and the creatures were mutant ss.


    They saw Han Sen approach, and when they did, they turned to look at him.

 Chapter 1376 - Co-op

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Co-op</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was taken aback. The three beings in front of him were as strong as Nan Litian, by the looks of them. They wanted to im the shelter, but they seemed dubious and afraid of something. It came as a bit of a surprise.


    When Han Sen entered the hall, they all stared at him at once.


    They knew the ce very well, and they knew who inhabited the shelter. They did not expect to see Han Sen show up¡ªsomeone who was mostly a stranger¡ªto try to fight for it.


    What¡¯s more was the fact that it was only a human, and one who did not seem particrly strong.


    The spirit smiled to him, and spoke. ¡°Another human? We were controlled by a human for so long, do you really want another? Maybe we should deal with him before we decide what¡¯s next.¡±


    After that, the two mutant creatures looked angrier.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°D*mn, spirits still have a hard-on for hating humans even in this sanctuary. They¡¯ll use any excuse to kill a human, if they have to.¡±


    To cool the situation, Han Sen pleaded to the creatures that seemed undecided and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t listen to him! We only have one life, and yet, spirits can respawn. If he betrays you people, thates as no cost to him. It¡¯s a little unfair, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The two creatures turned to the spirit and growled, with their lips raised and teeth on full disy.


    The spirit stared at Han Sen with intense eyes.


    Han Sen inspected the three that were there, wondering how he might pull things in his favor. The spirit was blue, and he wielded a blue crystal greatsword. He had blonde hair.


    One of the two creatures looked like a white tiger. It had six ears, but apart from that, it looked like a proud and glorious being. The other creature looked like a robot, and it was made of ck metal.


    ¡°Do you remember how Nan Litian treated us? We were treated like worthless ves. He was a horrible person, with one hell of a mean streak. And the conditions of staying here? Have you all forgotten?¡± The spirit made his case for why he should be leader instead.


    Han Sen rebutted with, ¡°I don¡¯t know what sort of person Nan Litian was and how he treated you all, but I¡¯m not him. And what¡¯s more is that you are free; I will let you keep your freedom. I¡¯ve dealt with spirits before, and I know how cruel and callous they can be. They enve humans and treat them as poorly as they do creatures. Anything in a spirit¡¯s service is controlled via a tight leash pulled by an iron fist. It is no way to live.¡±


    Han Sen then went on to say, ¡°I¡¯m a human with a bronze geno core. How can I fight you all?¡±


    As he spoke, Han Sen summoned his umbre to prove to them it was bronze. When they saw it was a bronze geno core, the creatures turned to look back at the spirit. The scene had been brought to a standstill.


    Han Sen was thinking how he might take the shelter. He didn¡¯t want to back off and miss this opportunity, but he also knew he could not fight the three of them. The three were only a little weaker than Nan Litian himself, so the odds werepletely out of his favor. He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Han Sen thought it might be best to just back out and let them duke it out before swooping in when a wounded-victor emerged.


    Committing to this idea, Han Sen took one step back. But when he did this, the metal robot swept forward and stopped him from leaving.


    ¡°How about a deal?¡± the metal robot offered.


    ¡°What deal would that be?¡± Han Sen looked at the roboman with interest. This was a surprising turn of events.


    ¡°I will help you take down the shelter and give you control. I only want the mine,¡± the metal man exined.


    The spirit then said, ¡°Metal Demon, why don¡¯t you just ask me? Join me and we can crush these vermin. We can crush the six-eared freak, make me ruler, and you can have the mine.¡± The white tiger roared when he heard what he had been called.


    Metal Demon responded to the spirit by saying, ¡°The human is correct. If you became ruler, we would all be enved.¡±


    The spirit¡¯s face turned glum, hearing this. ¡°Do you really think a bronze geno core human can beat me and Six-Ear?¡±


    Metal Demon said, ¡°Don¡¯t presume Six-Ear is with you. He hasn¡¯t pledged allegiance to any one side yet.¡±


    Metal Demon continued, ¡°Six-Ear, you want the garden, don¡¯t you? How about you take the garden, I take the mine, and the human gets the rest?¡±


    Six-Ear heard this and roared in agreement.


    ¡°What do you think human? Does this satisfy you?¡± Metal Demon said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to have a roof over my head,¡± Han Sen said, agreeing.


    Six-Ear and Metal Demon began to dubiously approach the spirit, slowly and carefully. They had their n. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how they were going to engage the spirit in battle, but he followed after them with care.


    The spirit, however, was of an unswayed resolve. He had no fear, and he balked at them, saying, ¡°Pah! You guys are all so naive. Do you know why I have bothered talking to you filth for so long?¡±


    A sudden aura of immense evil and power raced into the shelter. Upon its arrival, shock struck the hearts of the creatures backing Han Sen. An additional two spirits hade. One was tall and imposing; as it was a four-meter-tall giant that wielded a massive hammer. The other was short. It was plump and stocky, and it was no taller than Han Sen¡¯s waist. The hammer it wielded, however, wasrger than the giant¡¯s.


    They did not mask their presence or lifeforce. They wanted the others to see that they were just as strong as the other spirit they hade to aid.


    ¡°Three versus three. Those are the odds I like. But tell me; are you as confident as you were just a few moments ago?¡± The spirit smiled callously.

 Chapter 1377 - The Shelter’s New Master

    <h4>Chapter 1377: The Shelter¡¯s New Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The white tiger with six ears and Metal Demon looked ill. They preferred to share the shelter with a weak human than ept the cruel rulership of a spirit.


    While they were confident in tackling the one that had first confronted them, they had not expected him to have backup on the way. Their presence there now scared them.


    What¡¯s more, the reinforcements had entered the hall through its only exit. They had to fight, no matter what. Even if they sought to flee, they¡¯d have to battle their way out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your lives if you subject yourselves to my will and ept me as your new master. And as for you...¡± The spirit turned his head to address Han Sen now, and he said, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t grant you the same generosity. Humans must die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself, don¡¯t you think? You¡¯re already talking as if you own us.¡± Han Sen smirked.


    ¡°No, but your delicate, petty existence rests in the mighty palm of my hand.¡± The spirit drew his blue greatsword and pointed it at Han Sen.


    ¡°The deal is unchanged. You two take on Tall and Small, and I¡¯ll get the big cheese.¡± Han Sen issued amand and immediately cast a gold beam of light towards the advancing spirit.


    The blonde spirit swung his greatsword at the beam.


    Six-Ear and Metal Demon, still allied with Han Sen, did as ordered. They both went to engage the two spirits that hade to support their master.


    They did not think Han Sen could beat the spirit, though. In fact, they were nning on fleeing. All they hoped was that Han Sen had what it took to upy their primary enemy long enough so they could escape.


    Tall and Small both smiled, like ghastly twins. They swung their hammers with rming ferocity, ruining the scape of the hall in their bids to make jelly out of the creatures that tried for them.


    And with each shockwave came a debilitating effect the creatures were unable to avoid or withstand. Like the momentarily disturbed surface of a gentle pond, a pulsing ring flowed out from each strike. When those shockwaves reached the creatures, their movements slowed and made them more susceptible to being hit.


    The creatures looked at Han Sen whenever they could, hoping he could continue keeping their enemy busy.


    But when they saw what he had done, they were in utter shock.


    The blonde spirit had been tied up by a golden cord, like a strung hunk of pork. With a horn he swiveled in-hand, he was casually approaching the spirit. Shortly after, that same horn was plunged deep into the blonde spirit¡¯s heart.


    Tall and Small caught a glimpse of what had just transpired in the short amount of time they had spent inbat, and they quickly suffered a pang of shock mixed with a dollop of fear.


    They turned around, wishing to run. Since they were no longer swinging their hammers to slow down their opponents, the two creatures were able to chase after and nip at their behinds.


    ¡°Listen up, you primitive screwhead. Lesson number one: know who you¡¯re dealing with before you start swinging that puny little sword of yours around,¡± Han Sen callously said, as he slowly and excruciatingly pushed the horn deeper into the blonde spirit¡¯s heart.


    The spirit was in too much pain to respond, and he died swiftly after. His entire body shattered.


    Han Sen knew it was not over yet, though. The spirit wasn¡¯tpletely dead, and there was arge chance he¡¯d return as soon as he had mustered his courage back to try again.


    As for the tiger and roboman creature, Han Sen did not go after them and the enemies they were hounding down. Instead, he immediately called for Moment Queen to im the shelter.


    Shortly after, the ce was rebooted and fully operational once more. There were still others in the shelter who had not vied for ownership, and they eagerly awaited learning who the new master would be.


    Unfortunately, the two creatures were unable to catch up with Tall and Small. They returned to the spirit hall shortly after, empty-handed.


    ¡°Will you hold up your end of the bargain?¡± Metal Demon asked Han Sen.


    When they made the deal, they hadn¡¯t realized Han Sen was strong enough to so easily y the blonde spirit like he had. As such, they wanted to treat him with respect.


    ¡°Of course. The mine and the garden are yours, but you two are now responsible for the well-being of the shelter, as much as I,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen did not mind having two mutant ss allies by his side.


    ¡°Of course. And if the spirits dare show their face again, we¡¯ll be here to fend them off.¡± The two creatures were incredibly happy, as they had be unsure whether or not Han Sen would stay true to the deal they had struck. If he did not, with the strength he possessed, there¡¯d be little they could do to change his mind, after all.


    The way Han Sen had killed that spirit made them almost afraid to interact with him.


    They then had a discussion on how best to proceed in controlling the shelter, and how it should be operated. The others in the courtyards were worried about what would be of them, too.


    They still did not know who the new master was, and most of them were leaning towards escape. If a powerful spirit had taken over, they could all kiss their freedom goodbye.


    The person with the most worry there, however, was another human.


    There was another demi-god there, and his name was Su Mianhua. He was a professor of gics in the Alliance. When he came to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, he was fortuitous enough to spawn nearby.


    Nan Litian found him and knew who he was. Shortly after, he was led to the shelter, where he was granted amodation. He had even been provided much free flesh to level up at a greater pace.


    But it was not all peachy. Su Mianhua had been imprisoned in the shelter and not even allowed to return to the Alliance. He had been forced to remain inside the shelter to do research on Nan Litian¡¯s behalf.


    Su Mianhua knew Nan Litian often went out to murder creatures for the sole purpose of getting him to do more research. But while the requirement to do research had been forced upon him, over time, he had grown to enjoy it. It became a hobby of sorts, and he was really into it.


    The technology in the sanctuaries was fairly primitive, but he had made grand advancements in the time he had spent there. He needed more time and more materials, though. He had run low on supplies recently, so he was quite interested in whether or not a new leader would tolerate his hobby. If the new owner was a creature, there¡¯d be a high chance he would be killed outright.


    After the many years of research, while he had collected many geno points, he had done nobat training. He would be hopeless in a fight, so if he was cast out of the shelter, it¡¯d be as good as a death sentence.


    All the spirits and creatures stared at the spirit hall, ready for the announcement of who their next leader was.

 Chapter 1378 - Geno Core Storage

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Geno Core Storage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who do you think the new master will be?¡±


    ¡°Metal Demon, that robo-boy¡¯s geno core is indestructible.¡±


    ¡°Nah, my boy Six-Ear. That tiger eats metal scrap for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I saw them chase two spirits out. It has to be one of them. Perhaps they¡¯re even co-operating.¡±


    ¡°I still think Metal Demon should be the master. He¡¯s a cool guy, and there¡¯s not a bad circuit in his body.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s be honest here; as long as it¡¯s not a spirit, we¡¯re good. If a spirit takes the mantle, we¡¯re all going to have to sign contracts.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hope it isn¡¯t a spirit. Spirits are trash.¡±


    As the crowd formed to gossip, specte, and await the reveal of their new master, something appeared and walked out before them.


    Everyone went deathly silent when they saw. If the next master wasn¡¯t up to par and was not very favorable, there was every chance of them leaving.


    Six-Ear and Metal Demon came out together. They did so side-by-side in a fine condition; it did not look as if they had done any fighting. But then, they parted. Someone else wasing, walking through the center to overtake them both.


    It looked like a spirit was going to assert the mantle, or at least, that¡¯s what their first nce told them. They quickly sought to run off and abandon the shelter, in fear of entrapment. They thought a spirit had taken the shelter over, and that it had already imed Six-Ear and Metal Demon.


    Sparing an additional second to see who it was before racing off, the audience then noticed it wasn¡¯t a spirit. It was almost too short to be one, and surprisingly, the person looked rather simr to Nan Litian.


    ¡°It¡¯s a human!¡± A number of them balked, in unison. This came as a grand surprise for each and every one of them.


    Hardly anyone there knew Han Sen, and so they wondered where he hade from and what had led him to bing their new master.


    Green Cow looked at Han Sen from down below and asked aloud, to the attention of no one in particr, ¡°How did that bloke get into the spirit hall, moo-moo?¡±


    Su Minhua was equally confused. He believed he and Nan Litian to be the only humans in the remote proximity of Shadow Shelter.


    As the creatures all mulled about in confusion, Metal Demon stepped forward to speak. ¡°From now on, Han Sen will be the new master of Shadow Shelter. If I see any disobedience, I will subject the rowdy party to a fierce shredding.¡±


    Six-Ear, the white tiger, then let out a roar to agree with what the robot had said.


    All in the assembly were in shock. Each and every one of them could not believe theirtest master was another human, and what¡¯s more, he had garnered the full support of the two standing at his side.


    Only Su Minhua was truly delighted to know a new human would be thetest master.


    ¡°He¡¯s the new master?¡± Green Cow again spoke aloud. She struggled to keep her thoughts inside her mind, and now, her eyes, too. They almost fell out of their sockets, as she struggled toprehend the fact that the man she had tried to half-swindle was to be the new master of the shelter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect much change. The rules you knew before are still in ce. No oath or contract is put upon you to remain here. Your freedom is intact, and you can all continue living here. So, rock on, I guess.¡± Han Sen finally spoke, with a casual tone of voice that sought tofort any fears they were harboring.


    Han Sen wanted them all to feel safe. The more people who happily lived there, the more taxes he¡¯d be able to receive. With Six Ear and Metal Demon by his side, the fears of the shelter¡¯s upants were soonid to rest, and business swiftly returned to normal.


    Han Sen gave them the mine and garden, as was promised in the bargain they had made. That wealth was also payment for them to remain in the shelter as guards for Han Sen. They would also maintain order in the shelter while he was away.


    Han Sen returned to the spirit hall, where Moment Queen was waiting for him.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Or did you just drink a ss of curdled milk?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Moment Queen was quick with her response, and with obvious concern, she asked, ¡°Are you going to stay in this ce for long?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen knew there would be no strong creatures or spirits nearby that could threaten him. It was a well-built shelter that hade with a pre-installed army.


    His biggest enemy would be the blonde spirit he had faced earlier and made quick work of. Han Sen was only going to get stronger in the time toe, so even if the spirit returned to try his luck once more, Han Sen did not fear him. And in the days toe, Han Sen would make it his objective to max out his primitive and mutant geno point tallies.


    ¡°I hope you can spend some time to open the Geno Core Storage,¡± Moment Queen said.


    ¡°Can you have one here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Old Man Ji had already told Han Sen about Geno Core Storages before.


    They were simr to the spirit bases, in that they were individual ces that had ess points across the sanctuary. The only real difference was the fact you needed a geno core to gain ess.


    No matter what race you were, as long as you had a geno core, you could gain ess. However, when you were inside, you could only bring along one geno core, and that would be the one used for ess. For your time there, all the others were off-limits.


    Whenever you beat an enemy, you¡¯d receive an item that could reinforce geno cores.


    It was also a tiered ce, too. You had to ascend the ranks, unable to skip any. Everyone had a ranking there, but it was one that was tied to the geno core used.


    In the Gold Geno Core Storage, Old Man Ji was ranked somewhere around eight million. Han Sen was interested in learning more about the Geno Core Storage, though, ideally from first-hand experience.


    ¡°I wonder what the rank my umbre and egg are. It would be great if I could reach the top ten,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 1379 - A Woman and Her Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1379: A Woman and Her Dog</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shadow Shelter had a Geno Core Storage. Opening it, however, would require one thousand genes.


    To reach this sum, Han Sen would only need time. Genes could be paid for in the blood of others, but ordinary and primitive geno points would do, too.


    There were many creatures in the surrounding area that could sate Han Sen¡¯s current lust for geno points, but there were also a great many creatures already residing in the shelter.


    For now, though, Han Sen wanted to return to Hidden Valley. He wished to go alone, for he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see his super king spirit ability.


    When Dragon Lady and Cheap Sheep came back from their joint hunting expedition, their return was full of surprises. They had missed out on everything that had transpired.


    ¡°This is a strange thing, gurrrl. It looks like a battle has taken ce,¡± Cheap Sheep said, while spinning his head around to observe the slightly tattered shelter.


    Dragon Lady thought it was weird, too, but she did not care much about it.


    Cheap Sheep approached the nearest creature to him and asked it, ¡°Was the shelter attacked? Don¡¯t be shy now. Tell me what happened, bub.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± the creature responded.


    Cheap Sheep was shaken, hearing what had urred. He said, ¡°What?! Bossbub Han Sen became the master of this shelter? And we missed it?!¡±


    Dragon Lady was intrigued, hearing of Han Sen¡¯s involvement. She stepped forward to join the two and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Cheap Sheep turned around and told her, ¡°Somehow, somewhere, the previous owner of this shelter died. Han Sen fought like the brave boy that he is and imed ownership of the ce. I suspect that¡¯s him, leastways. It¡¯d be awkward if there were two Han Sens walking around, bub.¡±


    While he was not going to distrust what his ears had told him, Cheap Sheep struggled to believe his boss Han Sen had what it took to conquer a gold shelter.


    ¡°Come; it is best if we see for ourselves,¡± Dragon Lady said.


    When they entered the spirit hall, there they saw Han Sen. Cheap Sheep was quick to lower his head and nt his face on the ground, licking his boots.


    Han Sen was strong, he knew that. But it was a shocking thing to realize that he had taken over a gold shelter. It was no small feat. Cheap Sheep spent a wistful moment traversing memoryne, and he recalled how it wasn¡¯t so long ago when the two of them were running away from Dragon Lady herself.


    Of course, Han Sen had gotten lucky, more than anything. If it really was a fair fight after a proper assault, he wouldn¡¯t have had what it took to take down the shelter. He was the blessed recipient of fortuitous circumstances; an honor he frequently received but never took for granted.


    However, Han Sen had been very busy since he became master of the shelter. He couldn¡¯t squeeze in the time necessary to visit Hidden Valley, as he very much wished to. He ate the unicorn during what little time he had spare, though, and he managed to receive nine mutant geno points.


    Those nine points brought his fitness level up by 720.


    On a street in the shelter that day, there was a woman that looked very much like an angel. She was walking a dog. The dog was of two shades. Its back was ck, whereas its underside was white like the finest pearls.


    The woman was d in a most spectacr armor, that was polished to a blinding sheen. Her ting was so clear it could be mistaken for a mirror. On her back were beautiful but sturdy wings.


    ¡°Master, Nan Litian is dead. This was a wasted trip,¡± the dog spoke.


    The woman merely said, ¡°Then we should at least take a moment to check out the new master.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. If he managed to im this shelter, he must at least have a gold geno core.¡± The dog scratched itself. Then, it went on to say, ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe here, you know. We only have to tell them we are from Sacred Shelter. They¡¯ll obey pretty quickly after that.¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°This is Outer Sky Shelter¡¯s territory; we can¡¯t cause trouble here.¡±


    ¡°Why a human, anyway? We have many of them back in Sacred,¡± the dog remarked.


    ¡°It was a mission given to me by my mother, and it¡¯s something that can only be aplished by a human. That¡¯s just the way it is,¡± the woman exined.


    The dog perked its ears up then, and said, ¡°Ah, there! In the za. The human we seek is there.¡±


    The woman nodded, and then they both headed for the person they had spotted.


    Han Sen was collecting blood in the za. If they provided him one drop of their blood, they could stay in the shelter for a month. Naturally, with such cheap payment, many had gathered. The queue was quite impressive.


    Han Sen had made the announcement a few days prior. Now, for any who wished to stay in the shelter, the first thing they¡¯d do was donate blood.


    When the woman and her dog arrived in the za, they stood and watched Han Sen go about all the creatures, collecting the blood they were so eager to part with.


    ¡°I hate to say it, but he doesn¡¯t look all that special. And you¡¯re saying this is the guy you need now? The task is exclusive to him? What is it exactly? Because this guy is... in.¡± The dog was not impressed.


    The woman said, ¡°It¡¯s just easier for humans to do this. And they need to be strong, as well.¡±


    The woman watched Han Sen intently. Her pupils split into two while she looked.


    Han Sen immediately felt as if he was being watched, and it wasn¡¯t by the eager blood donors. He didn¡¯t care too much about it, as long as the force that watched him was not hostile.


    The woman shared the same reaction the dog did, though. She was disappointed by what she saw in him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dogs could pick up bad vibrations.


    The woman turned around and just said, ¡°There is no need to meet with him. His fitness is barely primitive, and he has a bronze geno core. We don¡¯t need him.¡±


    ¡°How can the creatures admire him so much? How could he even take over this shelter in the first ce? Do you want me to kill him?¡± The dog¡¯s eyes glinted with the look of murder.

 Chapter 1380 - Starsea Orb

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Starsea Orb</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This is Outer Sky¡¯s territory. It would be best not to expose ourselves,¡± the woman said, pulling the dog away.


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t we look around?¡± the dog pleaded.


    ¡°Fine. Sure.¡±


    Han Sen had not noticed their presence there, as he was too fixated with the blood drive he had established.


    ¡°Single file. Hey, you! Stay in the line. Ah-da-da-da; no! You can¡¯t reserve spaces. Hey, cut that out! You, yeah. Keep moving, keep moving. Oh, man, and just what are you doing? This isn¡¯t the time to squat, young bub... wait a minute, what the¨C?! You don¡¯t take a dump on the street while you queue! You dirty, disgusting thing! What in the sanctuaries is the matter with you? Do you have no respect for the master of this fine shelter? Do you have no respect for yourself?¡± Cheap Sheep was trying to keep order in the line, taking advantage of his friendship with Han Sen.


    The blood drive had been going on non-stop for days by now. When creatures learned they could stay at the shelter for an entire month for the cost of a droplet of blood, they came from all around. The ce was jam-packed and stuffed to the gills with creatures, all wanting a roof above their heads.


    After a while, Han Sen thought it best to take a break and let Cheap Sheep handle the proceedings while he went off to Hidden Valley. And so, that¡¯s what he did. He was keen to find the Starsea Beast.


    Bao¡¯er had gone off with Ji Yanran on vacation for some time, so he went to Hidden Valley alone.


    The geno nts were as gracious and kind as thest time he was there, and they formed a path, leading him wherever he wished to go. There was a wild abundance of different types of nts popting that valley. It was like one grand botanical ark. Green Cow hadn¡¯t lied at all, and there really were trees with snakes, as well. They posed no threat to Han Sen now, though, and they simply slithered away whenever he drew near.


    Of course, Han Sen entered the valley in super king spirit mode.


    And just like Green Cow had told him, there was indeed a cave. At its entrance, arge boulder barred entry. Strangely, however, there was a single word carved on its face.


    Han Sen recognized it to be a big stone tablet that had been cut and ced there. The word on it was simple: sky.


    ¡°This looks familiar.¡± Han Sen recalled where hest saw something like this.


    The rock looked just like the one he had seen in the Valley of Time in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°When I was in the Valley of Time, I thought I saw the word knock carved upon a simr, half-buried tablet. Then there was another tablet, which had the words person one engraved on it. If these three tablets werebined, then it would produce the word destiny.¡± Han Sen narrated to himself.


    Han Sen thought this had been cut from the same stone.


    ¡°If these really were cut from the same tablet, and the third really has just happened to conveniently appear here for me to find, then that¡¯s more than just a coincidence. It¡¯s rather spooky, to be honest.¡± Han Sen continued to narrate to himself.


    Han Sen punched the tablet and was unable to deal damage to it, just as he hadn¡¯t been able to deal damage to the other cuts in the past.


    Shocked, and thinking this was confirmation, Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Who was capable of cutting up the tablet in the first ce? I fear meeting that fellow.¡±


    Fortunately, the tablet had merely been ced there. Han Sen was able to just push it out of the way. It was no small feat, however. It was a good struggle to get it to move, and Han Sen had to exert all his strength to get it to budge.


    The cave behind it wasrge, and there were many jewels and treasures there. It was as if Han Sen had pushed aside a fat dragon, to reveal the gold it had kept behind it. The entire ce sparkled delightfully.


    Han Sen walked inside with awe, and at the far end of the cave, he noticed the giant skeletal remains of some creature. It looked like the skeleton of arge dinosaur, but even bigger. He imagined it was the sort he might have seen strung up in a museum somece.


    Strangely, however, it glowed. It was the skeleton of a long-dead creature, that much was in to see, but it glowed. It was hauntingly pretty.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to give it a scan, and he confirmed it was indeed dead and not some creature whose appearance was that of a skeleton.


    ¡°Green Cow was not lying, then.¡± Han Sen wanted to see if there were any geno cores left there. It was a sacred-blood creature, so its geno core would have been gemstone ss for sure.


    Han Sen was strong, but not even he could y a sacred-blood creature yet. So far, it was impossible for him to obtain a gemstone ss geno core.


    Unfortunately, much to his dismay, he was unable to find one. This prompted Han Sen to think, ¡°Did it shatter when the creature died?¡±


    Han Sen continued to scan the immediate vicinity, and the skeleton in particr. He noticed the skull of the skeleton was giving him a much stronger reading.


    Han Sen climbed into it and found something inside.


    It was an orb, one that fit neatly into his hand. It was very much like a baseball in terms of size, but it was a beautiful thing. It harbored a mystical quality, and inside, one could espy the presence of all the stars of the universe. Or so it seemed.


    Han Sen did not know what type of creature it was, but when he sprayed the orb with water, it began to shine very brightly.


    ¡°It is a gemstone geno core!¡± Han Sen yelled, filled with much delight.


    ¡°Put it down,¡± suddenly a voice rang through the hollow of that cave.


    There, Han Sen saw a woman with wings approaching. Alongside her was a dog.


    ¡°Give me one good reason to.¡± Han Sen could immediately tell she was a creature, not a spirit.


    The woman paid no heed to what he said, and she simply turned her attention to the dog at her side. ¡°ck Doggo, do your thing...¡±


    The dog howled and crooned louder than any wolf. It brought its head back down to face Han Sen and opened its mouth, then, an array ofsers fired towards him.

 Chapter 1381 - Silent Deadlight

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Silent Deadlight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen saw the beam, it was toote for him to dodge. Instead, he threw his fist at it.


    Boom!


    An overwhelming force of power sent Han Sen spiraling into the cave wall, causing it to copse and bury him. He lost his grip on the Starsea Orb as this happened, resulting in him dropping it.


    The woman picked it up, frowned, and said, ¡°This man¡¯s lifeforce is strange.¡±


    The dog responded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s toote to say that. After myser, he is practically dead.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. He was not needed, anyway.¡± The woman and her caninepanion then left, as swiftly and as silently as they had arrived.


    The dog, following her closely from behind, said, ¡°Well, we can¡¯t say it was a wasted trip. It¡¯s a remarkable thing, getting our hands on a gemstone geno core. Your self geno core just reached gemstone ss, didn¡¯t it? Now you¡¯ve got another one! You¡¯re a very lucky person, if I might say so, mdy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a gemstone geno core.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you got it yourself. You worked for it. That is far better than being gifted one, as you were given by the master of Sacred Shelter.¡±


    ...


    A hand shot out through a mound of rocks and rubble. Within the haze and mist that cloaked it, a light began to shine, brighter than the midday sun.


    The beam must have been the power of a sacred-blood creature, and what¡¯s more, it had the power of Silence, which could kill a person in an instant. Without super king spirit, he would have died.


    Han Sen examined the empty cave he was now standing in. He was bitter at what had transpired, and while gritting his teeth, he vowed to take revenge on the people who had done this to him.


    ¡°They were strong. Too strong. I need to hurry up and max out my mutant geno points quickly. That¡¯d be the least I need, if I hope to take out that dog. Sacred Shelter is what they said, wasn¡¯t it? Oh, I¡¯ll remember that. They¡¯re going to regret making an enemy out of me.¡± Han Sen was suffering a mixture of emotions right now, all tanged with negativity.


    He turned around, however, and then saw something. Where the dog¡¯sser had sted, another cave had been revealed. That cave was incredibly bright, and the shining lights dispersed the dusty haze that choked most of the cave.


    Inside there, Han Sen saw an egg that was around one meter in size. It seemed to have been decorated by a number of stars.


    ¡°Oh, wow! It looks like I might not be walking away empty-handed, after all. Is that a Starsea Beast egg?¡± Han Sen¡¯s pain had been alleviated somewhat, and so he limped over to examine it with greater rity.


    A gemstone geno core was a fine thing to find, but it wouldn¡¯t do anything to increase his genes. That egg, however, might be able to increase his geno points.


    Han Sen quickly took out his horn and put it to the shell, ready to drill a hole inside.


    With all his strength, Han Sen began drilling a hole with his horn, so he could help himself to a big suck. The shell was thicker than expected, though, and a flurry of sparks flew dangerously close to his now-squinting eyes. A whileter, he noticed he had managed to bore a small hole in the eggshell.


    Thinking he might have gone through, Han Sen nted his lips firmly on it, thinking he could suck the contents out. Unfortunately, he had not drilled in deep enough, and no sweet, yoke-y nectar was avable to be tasted. So, Han Sen swapped his lips for an eye. He tried to get a look at whatever was inside, but he was unable to see.


    So, with his hands, Han Sen tried to fit his fingers in the hole and dig away more of the shell manually. Half an hourter, the hole had be the size of a ping-pong ball. He tried using his horn again, but after a few more drill sessions, the egg suddenly shattered.


    There was no juice inside, but there was a small three-horned dinosaur.


    It had three horns and it was blue.


    The three horns looked as if they had been made out of crystal, tinted the color of the night sky. Lights twinkled inside, as if they were a reflection of the sparkling cosmos.


    ¡°This has to be the baby of the Starsea Beast, yes? It must be!¡± A baby would provide more genes than the undeveloped yoke would, that much was for certain.


    Han Sen was going to grab it and take it with him, regardless of whether it was alive or dead. The thing had its eyes shut, so now was the best time.


    But that quickly changed when Han Sen leaned down to grab it. The eyes opened, and in an ever-cute newborn immediacy, it jumped up and began to waddle around.


    Han Sen thought of dubbing it a Gxy Beast, in reference to its gorgeous horns. He also thought naming it was silly, since he was already nning to make it his supper. And when he reached his arms down, ready to throttle it to death, the baby creature saw it as a sign of affection. Then, it leaped into his arms.


    Han Sen was surprised to see this. He thought he¡¯d have to fight the creature if he wished to get it. But he wasn¡¯t aplete sucker for cute creatures, and as he stared into its mesmerizingly beautiful blue eyes, it began licking his face affectionately.


    ¡°If you lick me again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Han Sen said, as he put the creature down.


    Gxy Beast dropped onto its bum and stared at Han Sen, who towered above it.


    ¡°This is a great opportunity to get sacred-blood geno points, I hope you know that. So forgive me for this, and don¡¯t take it to be anything personal,¡± Han Sen said, as he raised the horn up high, primed to strike. ¡°Survival of the fittest. The strong survive, the weak die a horrible death unfairly. In the next life, be ady. Folks like me might treat you better.¡±


    Han Sen thenunched his arm towards the creature, putting all his strength into the strike.


    Gxy Beast remained still, curious what Han Sen was doing. It was as innocent as could be.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Han Sen beat the creature with his horn a number of times, but it remained unfazed.

 Chapter 1382 - Small Galaxy Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1382: Small Gxy Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I... have to be cruel here. I need power to kill that mangy mutt, but this thing must have the ability to soften the will of an enemy.¡±


    Han Sen picked the creature up and it resumed trying to lick his face, as it had earlier. It was an adorable thing, truth be told, so he forcefully turned it away to keep its puppy-dog eyes from working their wizardry and softening his resolve.


    ¡°I am a man. A shining example of a man. This? This is just a creature. It¡¯s food!¡± Han Sen raised his spare hand high, horn glinting in the faint light of the cavern. He was ready to bring it down on the little thing hard.


    But as much as he wanted to do it, something in him resisted when the time came to bring it down. He raised his hand, but then brought it down. He raised his hand, but then brought it down. This went on for quite some time, and each time he failed to do the deed, he cursed himself harder.


    Gxy Beast, hearing Han Sen muttering sour words under his breath, squirmed in his hand to turn around. It looked directly into Han Sen¡¯s eyes and tilted its head, wondering what was going on.


    ¡°You are a sacred-blood creature! Can¡¯t you look the part? Show me your teeth or something,¡± Han Sen pleaded, knowing he couldn¡¯t bring himself to y such a cute creature.


    Gxy Beast then sunk its head below its shoulders. It winced and its eyes flickered, as if it was on the verge of crying.


    ¡°Stop that! Quit this cute nonsense. Act like a sacred-blood creature. Come on, try and rip my throat out. That¡¯s what you really want to do, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it?¡± Han Sen¡¯s pleading was about to reach frothing-at-the-mouth levels.


    A secondter, though, Gxy Beast¡¯s levee broke, and a flood of tears erupted.


    ¡°Fine. Whatever. Stop crying. You¡¯re going to make a scene. What... what might the trees think of me, huh?¡± Han Sen had now silently admitted to himself he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. He just couldn¡¯t, and that was who he was.


    Han Sen patted the little creature¡¯s head softly tofort it. Almost immediately, the tears stopped. Then, with its sticky tongue, Gxy Beast began to lick Han Sen¡¯s hand jovially.


    ¡°Fine. You want a job? You can be a part of my guard, okay? If you can bark ferociously enough, that¡¯ll do. Baby steps. I will expect more of you in the future, but you¡¯ve only been alive for five minutes, so I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt for now.¡± Han Sen tried to give it his best father-voice.


    Gxy Beast crawled along Han Sen¡¯s arms and then perched itself on his shoulder, as things tended to do. Then, it licked his face again.


    ¡°Hey, what did I say? Not the face. You¡¯ll give me pimples.¡± As Han Sen said this, though, he noticed something. He was feeling better. He was actually healing with each sloppy lick.


    Then, all of a sudden, Gxy Beast spat out another Starsea Orb. It hovered for a while, but then dropped into a cubicle of water that enveloped Han Sen.


    Shortly after, Han Sen¡¯s body was fully healed.


    ¡°Drool or not, that¡¯s impressive. A water and healing elementalbo? Nice!¡± Exchanging the orb for this little creature was now looking like a worthy swap.


    Han Sen deactivated his super king spirit mode and decided to return home.


    ¡°Oh, that mutt is going to get what¡¯sing. That woman, too. Ugh, what a despicable hag,¡± Han Sen told himself. People didn¡¯t often get the better of him, but when they did, it really stung. He had heard them speak of a ce called Sacred Shelter, so Han Sen fancied asking around about it. Intel was the first thing he needed, before plotting his revenge.


    He discovered that Sacred Shelter was a super shelter, unfortunately. The master of it was a super creature by the name of Sky Lord.


    ¡°It looks like that woman is rather high-tier. Typical. Picking bones with the biggun¡¯s already. Whatever the case may be, it looks like I might need more than just mutant geno points to settle this feud.¡± Han Sen spent much time deliberating how he might serve his favorite cold dish.


    Han Sen was bitter to his very core. Things like this didn¡¯t happen to him. Things like this shouldn¡¯t happen to him; him, of all people. He was going to do everything in his power to settle the score.


    Leveling up was the number one task on his agenda, to begin with. And he started by maxing out his primitive geno points.


    When the woman and the dog saw Han Sen, he was in super king spirit mode. The next time they met, his attackers wouldn¡¯t recognize him as the person they assaulted in the wilds.


    Moment Queen came to tell Han Sen they had collected one thousand genes and that he could visit the Geno Core Storage.


    Han Sen wished to check it out first and spend some time there. He wasn¡¯t sure if the woman and her dog were in the vicinity, and if he was out and about outside the shelter, he feared he might encounter them too soon.


    The Geno Core Storage ess point looked very simr to a teleportation device. However, it wasn¡¯t mechanical or electrical, and neither were there any fancy tools or strange screens that offered technical readings that meant pretty much nothing. There were a number of neon patterns and designs adoring it, though.


    In the center was a stone te. There was a word etched on its center, but Han Sen did not know what it meant.


    Han Sen stepped on it, thinking about which geno core he should use first.


    You could not use the ones found in the field, as they weren¡¯t self geno core. You had to use a core produced by your own body. Most people would only ever have one self-geno core, but Han Sen had already obtained two.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try the Crystal Egg.¡± Han Sen, more than anything, just wanted to see what the ce looked like.


    After summoning the Crystal Egg, the strange word came to life like a hologram around him. A secondter, Han Sen found himself standing before a big tablet, on which a lengthy message was scrawled.


    Han Sen found himself unable to read what was written, but he felt as if he understood it, regardless.


    It was a leaderboard, and it told him the names of the top one hundred bronze geno cores he could expect to find. Number three was called Heart Wheel, he noticed. There was also something else written beside it, as an addendum. It said ¡°Sacred Shelter.¡±

 Chapter 1383 - Geno Core Test

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Geno Core Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It wasn¡¯t just the one in third ce, either. Han Sen looked at the top one hundred and noticed many of the geno cores there were from Sacred Shelter, too. It proved it was a strong ce, indeed.


    There were still a lot of geno cores without the additional text, so Han Sen wondered if they belonged to Sacred Shelter, as well.


    As Han Sen surveyed the ranking list, a man made of stone began to move. He spoke to Han Sen, saying, ¡°Wee to the Geno Core Storage. Your rank is one hundred million behind. Would you like to conduct a test?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen looked at Rockman.


    ¡°I am Geno Core Storage. Geno Core Storage is me. You may treat me like a geno core,¡± Rockman exined.


    ¡°Are you saying the Geno Core Storage is a special geno core?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rockman answered.


    ¡°Then who owns this geno core?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Rockman spoke with a monotone voice and said, ¡°The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    Han Sen proceeded to ask a few more questions, and he ended up learning quite a bit about the Geno Core Storage. After that, he agreed to start the test.


    In the Geno Core Storage, you did not have to fight for every rank. The test would give you a rank depending on the geno core¡¯s own performance, and the rank would move up and down in ordance to its power.


    A hundred million, ten million, one million, one hundred thousand, ten thousand, one thousand, one hundred, top ten, and number one. Every bracket ¨C or rank ¨C you reached, your geno core would be reinforced. It made your geno core stronger, but it did not shift its level to a higher tier like from bronze to silver.


    Han Sen wanted to earn the number one spot so he could earn nine reinforcements for his geno core and then move up to the silver Geno Core Storage. If he did this every time, he would always find himself stronger than those who did not reinforce their geno cores.


    But being number one, out of the hundreds of millions vying for the same title, was no small feat.


    Fortunately, the Geno Core Storage battles were not entirely dependent on the geno cores. It also depended on the master and their proficiency inbat. Even if the Crystal Egg wasn¡¯t the best, he could use his own powers to reach the first ce.


    Han Sen gave the Crystal Egg to Rockman. Then, Rockman opened his third eye and shined a light on the egg.


    As it shone, Rockman¡¯s eyes disyed numbers. It looked like a slot machine.


    Han Sen watched the numbers go from a very high amount to a much shorter amount.


    The Crystal Egg¡¯s powers was good, but its shorings were not difficult to discern. He believed it could reach the ten thousand bracket, though.


    The Crystal Egg could not deal damage, so its ranking could be low. Regardless, it wouldn¡¯t bother him too much if that turned out to be the case.


    As the numbers shown by Rockman reduced, Han Sen was quickly given a shock. ¡°Wow, it reached the four digit range. It¡¯s less than ten thousand now, and it keeps going smaller. Is the Crystal Egg really that strong?¡±


    Han Sen could not believe his eyes then, when he saw it breach the three digit rangeter on.


    The Crystal Egg did not deal damage. Sometimes it was useful, but Han Sen did not think it was worthy of being deemed that strong.


    When the numbers reached two digits, Han Sen started to think there may have been a problem with the test. The Crystal Egg had major ws, and he found it rather difficult to believe it had reached the top one hundred.


    The numbers in Rockman¡¯s eyes continued to descend. Every time they moved, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. This was crazy.


    It was as if he was dreaming. And eventually, Rockman¡¯s eyes disyed the number one and the number zero. His heart was going to leap out of his chest.


    The Crystal Egg had reached the top ten. That meant it had already earned eight reinforcements, right off the bat. He thought he¡¯d have to fight a for a long time to reach this point, and he never thought the sky would drop a big biscuit that would allow him to skip all that battling.


    What was even crazier was that, after reaching one and zero, Rockman¡¯s eyes closed. The numbers disappeared.


    The third eye that shot out the illuminating light disyed the number nine. And it didn¡¯t stay still.


    ¡°No way it¡¯s still going on. This must be fake. The Crystal Egg cannot be this strong.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyeballs almost fell from their sockets.


    The numbers shown by the third eye was like a joke, continuing to go down.


    ¡°Eight... Seven... Six... Five... Four... Three... No... My Heart...¡± Han Sen clutched his chest. The test had far exceeded his wildest expectations. He stared at the numbers intently.


    When the eye reached the figure of one, time stood still. Han Sen was delighted the Crystal Egg had reached the first ce out of all the bronze geno cores that existed.


    ¡°Is it really that strong?¡± Han Sen wondered, but he thought to himself, ¡°Was it because of the liquid the ck crystal released when the egg was created? But the Crystal Egg just doesn¡¯t feel like the sort of geno core that could be considered the best. Regardless, I like it!¡±


    As Han Sen thought of this, Rockman said, ¡°The test has finished. The Crystal Core in Bronze Geno Core Storage has reached the first rank. It will show up on the Bronze Geno Core Storage Leaderboard. Would you like to disy the name of the shelter?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Han Sen eximed.


    If anyone discovered the number one spot had been taken by a nameless gold shelter, the super creatures and emperors would be paying him an unfriendly visit in no time.


    Geno cores could be leveled up, and reaching such a high rank in the Bronze Geno Core Storage would draw a lot of attention his way.


    Especially for the Crystal Egg. It hadn¡¯t fought at all, and it reached the first ce through a simple test. It was far too shocking, and it¡¯d undoubtedly rock the entirety of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.

 Chapter 1384 - Overpowered Geno Core

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Overpowered Geno Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°ck Mountain God, why do you insist on bothering me? Would it not be better to challenge Real Demon, instead?¡± Inside Geno Core Storage, an elegant spirit was speaking to a creature with ck wings.


    ¡°My Heart Wheel will destroy your King Bell and im its rightful ce atop the leaderboard,¡± ck Mountain God said.


    ¡°My bell is soon to be a silver geno core, and when it does, Real Demon will be crowned number one. So, why don¡¯t you just stop pestering me for once and go challenge him?¡± God King said.


    ¡°But I want to beat you before you obtain a silver geno core. You are my nemesis, don¡¯t you see?¡± ck Mountain God pleaded.


    God King snorted and said, ¡°But I have already defeated you one hundred times in a row. Aren¡¯t you tired of this yet?¡±


    ck Mountain God answered, ¡°This time I really won¡¯t lose!¡±


    ck Mountain God summoned a geno core that looked very much like a wheel. Then, he spun it towards God King.


    ¡°For as long as I am here, you will never im first ce.¡± God King summoned a big bell above ck Mountain God¡¯s head.


    The battleground rumbled and roared with the surging of frightening powers.


    As this urred, the leaderboard tablet outside theirbat began to shine brightly. King Bell had descended a rank, and in first ce was now written: Crystal Core.


    The fight between the two came to a swift end. They both stood absolutely still, staring at the leaderboard in disbelief.


    ¡°To whom does that geno core belong?¡± they both asked at the same time.


    They had never heard the name before, and all of a sudden, it had usurped the first position atop the leaderboard. And they knew for a fact that God King had not lost a single fight to anyone. This meant it had reached first ce immediately after entering the Geno Core Storage.


    Their shocked faces soon turned sour. They thought the idea that a geno core had reached first ce without even fighting was preposterous.


    When God King conducted the test on his arrival, he managed to gain a ce in the top one hundred. That was a remarkable achievement, at the time, and even he had to fight tooth-and-nail against a number of opponents to climb upwards to the top. Each fight was a ghastly trial-and-a-half.


    This was the case for everyone, though, pretty much. No one had ever heard of a geno core that allowed its wielder to skip directly to first ce.


    ¡°What kind of geno core could that be, anyway?¡± ck Mountain God¡¯s tone was starting to seethe with bitter contempt. He could hardly face looking at the leaderboard now.


    He had toiled hard with the dream of getting to first ce, putting in an incredible amount of effort every day. Yet, despite all his work and hard-fought battles, he had yet to beat God King. It hurt him to see someone easily achieve first ce, without so much as lifting a finger.


    God King¡¯s King Bell had been reinforced nine times. First ce did not mean too much to him, but it still made him a little sick to think of what had just happened. And he felt worse for ck Mountain God, who he knew had tried so hard.


    For a geno core to show up and immediately knock him off his throne, he could hardly imagine what power it must possess.


    Everyone in the Geno Core Storage was shocked, seeing it appear at the top of the leaderboard.


    ¡°Did King Bell be a silver geno core?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s in second ce now. Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah! You¡¯re right. But what kind of power can ovee King Bell?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it beat King Bell.¡±


    ¡°Then how does that work? How could the new geno core reach first ce without beating King Bell?¡±


    ¡°I know every geno core that is featured on that leaderboard, trust me. But that new geno core? I¡¯ve never seen it before. That is brand, spanking new.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, how did it reach the top of the leaderboard?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Seriously, don¡¯t you know anything? It was crowned first ce after spawning, through the whole testing thing they conduct.¡±


    ¡°Is such a thing even possible?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so, but that¡¯s the only semi-usible scenario I can think of.¡±


    ¡°Whoa! So if what you¡¯re saying is the truth, how powerful must that Crystal Core truly be?¡±


    ¡°I bet it belongs to a super creature or the son of some emperor or something.¡±


    ¡°Surely, even if a super creature had generated this geno core, it would not be possible to achieve such power. If this is legit, it¡¯s a little unfair, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°It is crazy. What manner of lifeform can achieve such a feat?¡±


    ...


    The Crystal Core¡¯s appearance on the top of the leaderboard had shaken the entire Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Even the creatures with maxed out geno cores were shocked. This was a truly remarkable urrence.


    ¡°Go and find out who owns this geno core and find out what it does.¡±


    The owners of mostrge shelters began issuing suchmands to their subordinates.


    Although it was only a bronze geno core, it was the sign of a rising power they would soon need to be wary of. There was an extraordinary talent there, one they would do well to learn about.


    Those tasked with discovering Han Sen¡¯s identity were usually operating on the basis of either one of two primary objectives. Either their master wanted to exterminate the owner of Crystal Egg before they became too strong, or form an alliance with Han Sen in anticipation of his future strength.


    Of course, every attempt to find him was just a stab in the dark. The name of the owner was not listed, and neither was the shelter it belonged to.


    Still, the term Crystal Core was on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue throughout the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Quite strange, when you take into ount the fact that nobody even knew what it did.

 Chapter 1385 - First Geno Core Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1385: First Geno Core Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen watched as his geno core was being reinforced. Each beam of light was a reinforcement, and after nine such beams, the process was finished. Immediately, Han Sen could tell the egg had be much stronger.


    When Rockman finished, Han Sen took the egg back into his possession. Its shape was very much the same, but it featured a prismatic glow in its interior. It shone with nine separate colors. It could make for a stunningly pretty gemstone.


    ¡°It looks like my genes and skills are just too d*mn good. The geno core that I created took first ce. Hah. Was there any doubt who was the best? I¡¯m not even sure why I was surprised.¡± Han Sen had let it go to his head a little.


    Han Sen thought the ck crystal must have helped somewhat, but he firmly believed it was primarily a product of his own body.


    Although it had been reinforced nine times, however, the egg still couldn¡¯t kill creatures outright. It couldn¡¯t even inflict the minor damage. It did make Han Sen wonder how it could be worthy of so simply securing first ce.


    With his goal of bing number oneplete so soon, Han Sen was a little at a loss on what he should do next.


    ¡°If the Crystal Core secured the number one position, the Bulwark Umbre can¡¯t be very far behind, can it? It¡¯s saved my life more than the egg has, after all.¡± Han Sen wondered what the result might be for that.


    But he wasn¡¯t keen on testing that out just yet. And that aside, he needed to ept a challenge first.


    If Han Sen had not entered, he wouldn¡¯t have toply with the Geno Core Storage¡¯s quota. Now that he had entered, however, he was required to fight at least once a month to maintain his position.


    If he lost a fight, his nine reinforcements would still be in ce. But if he did notply with the once-a-month quota, and didn¡¯t show up to battle a challenger, the reinforcements would be wiped and he¡¯d have to start all over, without the benefit of a test-skip.


    So, no matter what, Han Sen had to make Shadow Shelter work and keep it operational so he could fight at least once a month in the Geno Core Storage.


    Not all geno cores could challenge him, however. Only cores within one level of his own could challenge. And since the Crystal Core was number one, the challengers who could fight him had to be within the one-to-ten bracket.


    Although it was only a once-a-month thing, Han Sen was eventually going to enter his Bulwark Umbre as well, and the same requirements would apply to that. But they stacked, and that meant Han Sen would have to battle twice a month.


    Furthermore, Han Sen would eventually formte a geno core for the Blood-Pulse Sutra and his super king spirit. While that would mean he would have to fight four times a month, that wasn¡¯t where his biggest issuey. Rather, it would make hiding his identity a struggle.


    As Han Sen mulled this over, Rockman suddenly spoke to him. He said, ¡°King Bell of the Second Rank wishes to challenge you. Heart Wheel of the Fourth Rank wishes to challenge you...¡±


    Han Sen was told that at least seven others wished to challenge him.


    None of them were too concerned with bing first ce; rather, they just wanted to know what power the elusive Crystal Core wielded.


    Aside from Real Demon and thebatant at number nine, the top ten had all requested a battle with Han Sen. Han Sen viewed the list ofpetitors and pondered which he should fight first.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he could avoid the fight, either. If he didn¡¯t fight, his reinforcements would be removed and he¡¯d be back to where he started.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid, though. Han Sen had a lot of confidence in himself, and he didn¡¯t think anyone of the bronze geno core tier could defeat him. Even if he had to battle the son of an emperor who had a bronze geno core, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be afraid. He had what it took.


    But even Han Sen himself wished to test out the powers of the Crystal Core now. It had improved a great deal, but what those improvements were, he wouldn¡¯t have a clue until he tested it in battle.


    So, Han Sen decided on epting the challenge from Heart Wheel. He was the highest rank of the members that came from Sacred Shelter.


    Han Sen was still pining for revenge over what had transpired in Hidden Valley. He wasn¡¯t going to waste a single opportunity to exact vengeance on the people that upied that wretched ce. He was out for blood.


    Of course, Han Sen did not wish to expose his identity. If they learned who he was and came after him, Shadow Shelter would be destroyed in no time.


    ¡°Hmm, it would be best if I hid my identity.¡± Han Sen donned a set of armor and removed any pieces of apparel or clothing that might give away his identity.


    ¡°Challenge declined. Desired opponent has epted another challenge.¡± God King was disappointed, hearing this.


    ck Mountain God had a different reaction, however, for he heard his Rockman say, ¡°Challenge epted. Desired opponent has epted your challenge request.¡±


    The bronze geno core tablet then warped itself to form a ck hole of sorts. It was a tunnel that would lead the opponents to their designated fighting grounds.


    ck Mountain God pped his ck wings and did not hesitate a second before flying through the tunnel.


    Upon arrival, ck Mountain God examined the ce of battle. It was an ancient city, half-buried amidst a desert. An aura of mystique and secrecy permeated the atmosphere of that ce, hinting at a wild and untold history thaty buried beneath its sands.


    The powers of geno cores were all different, so the battlegrounds changed to suit the challengers and avoid providing any environmental hindrances to the cores.


    ck Mountain God then saw his opponent emerge from another ck void-tunnel. He locked him in his sights.

 Chapter 1386 - Crystal Core Mutant

    <h4>Chapter 1386: Crystal Core Mutant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ck Mountain God frowned upon seeing his enemy. All he could see was a ck shadow, and he could not even make out his opponent¡¯s face.


    Han Sen had also used Dongxuan Aura to hide his entire body, since it had reached that level. He could be properly seen if his opponent was considerably stronger than he was.


    And just in case that didn¡¯t work, he was d in armor. There was always the chance his enemy had a geno core that could boost their eyesight, so he made sure to wear armor in the event that might happen.


    ¡°My name is ck Mountain God. I hail from Sacred Shelter. Tell me; what is your name?¡± ck Mountain God was unable to see his opponent¡¯s face, and neither could he tell whether the shadow was a spirit or creature. The fact that he might be a human did not even cross ck Mountain God¡¯s mind.


    He wanted to be number one more than anything, and he wasn¡¯t really interested in who his enemy was. Unfortunately, Sacred Shelter had told him to do what he could to unmask this new rival, and so, he had to at least ask.


    Han Sen threw the Crystal Egg towards his opponent. It barreled through the air, spinning like a bullet as it went.


    ck Mountain God was surprised, to say the least. He wasn¡¯t expecting such haste from his enemy, and with the number one geno coreing right for him, he swiftly summoned his Heart Wheel.


    He was a creature, too. If he died then and there, he died then and there.


    The Heart Wheel¡¯s radius of yellow light was wide. And in that light, the Crystal Core was frozen stiff.


    They were both shocked, seeing the egg get stopped still like that. They were both expecting more from the number one geno core.


    ck Mountain God was especially surprised for this, whereas Han Sen was disheartened more than anything. He expected a finer performance, considering it had been reinforced nine times.


    ck Mountain God could not believe it was practically over already. He cast his Heart Wheel with even greater strength, confident he had stopped the egg for good.


    Heart Wheel was one of the best bronze geno cores in the sanctuary, and under the light it emitted, the Crystal Core began to melt.


    ¡°How did I be number one with such a garbage geno core?!¡± Han Sen now knew he¡¯d have to get his hands dirty if he wanted to win.


    ck Mountain God couldn¡¯t believe he had destroyed the geno core with the power of his Heart Wheel.


    ¡°Was that a Geno Core Storage error? Or am I just fortunate enough to wield something that strikes the Crystal Core¡¯s weakspot?¡± ck Mountain God then took off into the air. He had a spring in his step, and he wished to melt the egg as much as he could, and reduce it to nothing but dust in the wind.


    The shell was half melted as this urred. With the light continuing to increase in volume, it wouldn¡¯tst. It was sure to be game over very soon.


    Han Sen wanted to attack ck Mountain God and stop what the Heart Wheel was doing. There, he could use his full power, and he was still confident he could beat down the winged wretch.


    Han Sen hade here for revenge, after all. He wasn¡¯t going to lose again to a crony of Sacred Shelter, and on top of that, grant them first ce on the leaderboard.


    But then, Han Sen suddenly felt as if his Crystal Core was exuding a strange power only he could feel.


    Han Sen was shocked, and watching his melting egg continued to fill him with a strange sensation. He thought to himself, ¡°The Crystal Core looks like an egg, and I¡¯ve even been referring to it as an egg, for the most part. What if it actually IS an egg? What if there¡¯s something inside it?¡±


    Han Sen could sense it bing stronger, so he stopped going after ck Mountain God and just stared at the Crystal Core.


    ck Mountain God had no clue what was happening, but he believed it to be something swell. He was thrilled with himself, and he giddily cackled, ¡°Pah! This is the first rank geno core? Today is the day I be number one, for I am going to utterly annihte this thing. Mwahaha!¡±


    Han Sen stood atop a decaying, sand-worn tower, watching his precious egg melt.


    It was the shell that was melting, and Han Sen could now most certainly tell there was something powerful residing inside it.


    Katcha!


    The eggshell finally began to copse, and from the spots where parts of the shell had fallen to the ground, intense beams of light were shining upwards.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is something changing? Did I get ahead of myself?¡± ck Mountain God frowned, but he was still fairly certain in his ability to beat it.


    The geno core had been sitting in the light for the longest time. It was like an ant under a magnifying ss, and he knew it should have been destroyed by now. There was definitely something amiss.


    ck Mountain God then exerted even more power and strength to destroy the egg. He wanted it gone for good, just in case something else was to happen.


    More of the shell began to crumble into nothing beneath that light, and the entireposition of it became thinner.


    But eventually, ck Mountain God got his wish. The egg had entirely crumbled into nothing of note, and it simply looked like the trampled egg of some forgotten creature in the sand.


    The twobatants looked at the broken egg and noticed a jade-like item residing inside it. Strangely, it had no color.


    Han Sen was shocked, seeing his egg now appear like so. The item inside was a skeleton, but it seemedposed, unlike the rest of the egg. It almost looked like a Buddha, legs crossed in lotus pose. However, it exuded a strange aura. One that was equal parts holiness and genuine evil.


    Han Sen was surprised seeing this, and he thought to himself, ¡°Did it break too soon? Was it supposed to be a Buddha, but only its skeleton has been left behind due to the light?¡±

 Chapter 1387 - Jade Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Jade Skeleton</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ck Mountain God could not detect the power that resided within that Jade Skeleton. Still, he knew he had to be cautious because it was the number one geno core he was dealing with.


    ck Mountain God cast Heart Wheel to further break the tattered remains of the egg and the skeleton within. Strangely, the searing light seemed to have no effect on it anymore.


    Instead, it just imbued the skeleton with what looked like a radiant coat of gold paint. It almost made the thing look holy.


    Something flickered in the Jade Skeleton¡¯s empty sockets, and they lit up like the slow rev of an old CRT television warming up. The skeleton then possessed a pair of eyes, ones that seemed to have been wrought with ice.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    The skeleton began to move, with a number of xylophonic sounds singing from its creaking joints.


    The skeleton was small, like a little pigmy. But it seemed so alive, like a genuine creature of its own. There were subtleties to its movement, and there was detail to its physique.


    Beneath that light, the skeleton began to skitter across the heated sand dunes towards ck Mountain God.


    The Jade Skeleton was rushing, with its little legs hastily leaving a small ant-like trail across the sand.


    ck Mountain God recalled the Heart Wheel and watched the pigmy approach. He had no idea what to expect from the little skeletal being, but he knew he¡¯d rather risk breaking his Heart Wheel than risk himself being killed.


    Pang!


    Han Sen watched the pigmy hit the Heart Wheel.


    The Heart Wheel did not break, and after the strike, the pigmy simply pulled its fist back. Then, the eyes of the hollow being turned dim and eerie.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± ck Mountain God cackled, thinking he had seen all the ominous egg had to offer.


    He wanted to use his Heart Wheel to attack next, but he suddenly realized he had lost all control.


    He looked to the far end of the Heart Wheel, where the pigmy had touched, and noticed it turning to ice. The biting cold quickly webbed its way across the weapon until the entire thing wasyered with solid and unbreakable ice.


    The Heart Wheel then lost all of its power and dropped into the sand below.


    Blergh! ck Mountain God spat out some blood and felt a pain in his chest as if a scalpel had just been shed across his heart. ck Mountain God knew this feeling, for it had once urred in the past, thest time his Heart Wheel was destroyed.


    But the Heart Wheel was still present, and the fact that he was feeling this damage confused him.


    In battle, if a geno core was destroyed, the fight would automatically end. There was a systematic, forced retreat put upon thebatants. But since ck Mountain God was still there, that meant the core was still there, too. It had just been rendered out-of-service.


    Suddenly, the pigmy¡¯s master appeared before ck Mountain God.


    Han Sen swung his fist towards the bewildered creature, for a being such as that was sure to want revenge one day. He couldn¡¯t be allowed to live.


    Han Sen was not going to hold back, and he wasn¡¯t going to show any mercy. He¡¯d never show it to any being who pledged allegiance to Sacred Shelter. He was going to Super Spank him.


    ck Mountain God could forfeit the fight and bail whenever he wished to, but Han Sen had taken advantage of its confusion. And now, he had one chance to end things¡ªone little chance he could not let escape.


    ¡°If you touch me, Sacred will hunt you down,¡± ck Mountain God said. He realized it was toote for him to escape, so pleading a few words was the only thing he could do.


    ¡°Let theme. I relish the challenge.¡± After that, Han Sen let fly his fist.


    ck Mountain God threw his own fist to strike back, but when the two connected, the wretch was given a shock.


    The winged felon felt as if it was nowposed of one long, winding thread. And now, that thread wasing undone. One string, one thread, began to unravel his entire existence.


    Before he could even let out a scream, he shattered and became one with the sand of the arena.


    Super Spank was far too cruel. Even though ck Mountain God was incredibly strong, he did not have the necessary power to repel the mighty strike that had be a hallmark of Han Sen.


    ¡°Super Creature Baby ck Mountain God killed. No beast soul gained, and the bronze geno core Heart Wheel has been sealed. This creature is unavable for consumption.¡±


    Han Sen heard the announcement y, and although it was a super creature, he only just realized it was a baby. He hoped he hadn¡¯t infuriated its mother.


    After Han Sen killed the fiend, the Jade Skeleton unleashed a strange smoke. Then, it turned into an egg just like it hade from earlier. Han Sen returned the Crystal Core and then moved over to pick up the Heart Wheel that was resting on the sand.


    God King and the others were all eagerly anticipating the result of the fight. They couldn¡¯t watch it unfold, and they did not yet know who had been chosen to challenge the Crystal Core. All they could do was keep their eyes peeled on the leaderboard.


    Suddenly, the Heart Wheel at rank four disappeared. The Crystal Core ranking remained where it was.


    Everyone was taken aback, for they all knew what it meant.


    In the conclusion of a geno core fight, the rank usually remained the same. Good sportsmanship was highly valued, andpetitors often had much respect for each other. Death was not a verymon urrence.


    If the rank had been wiped, though, it meant the owner of the geno core had been killed. It was not a very good day for those in the top ten.

 Chapter 1388 - Unsealed

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Unsealed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If someone was killed in a geno core fight, that meant one party was far too powerful. To kill the heir of a super creature so simply, and without fanfare, spoke volumes about the strength of the elusive owner of the Crystal Core.


    The babies of a super creature were stronger than their predecessors, and that held true for any species of creature. Still, their self geno cores were still tiered, starting off bronze and in need of reinforcement.


    The geno core that belonged to ck Mountain God had, despite being bronze, often beenpared to the strength of a gold geno core that was usually possessed by a mutant creature. He had aplished much with his Heart Wheel, and he had even been known to survive encounters with sacred-blood creatures that possessed gemstone geno cores.


    The fact he had now been vanquished by someone in the same tier as him was frightening. It was almost unheard of.


    ck Mountain God had been killed unceremoniously, and Sky Lord from Sacred Shelter eagerly wished to find out who hadmitted this atrocity. Unfortunately for all those who sought vengeance, the only person to have ever seen the person who possessed the Crystal Core was dead.


    It was a subject that became much-discussed in the days ahead. Across the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, the topic of the fight and what manner of being could have conjured such a terrifying geno core was at the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue.


    There were many guesses, too, of course. Most of them were aimed at presuming the owner of such a geno core was either the son of some emperor or the descendant of a berserk super creature. Not even Godyer Luo possessed such fearsome power.


    Han Sen cared little for the gossip, though. And after that nifty trick with the egg, he had be enamored with it. Still, he could never get it to replicate what it had done. He couldn¡¯t convince the skeleton to emerge like a bony pigmy from hell.


    ¡°Does it need to be imbued with more power or something? Or does it need to be damaged sufficiently?¡± Han Sen stabbed a few guesses.


    If it did have to be broken, Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to break it himself. There was always the possibility the skeleton was growing, and the idea of prematurely awakening it didn¡¯t bode well.


    So, Han Sen went off to research the Heart Wheel that had be encased in ice.


    The Heart Wheel was known to be a cruel circr de, but it was a lifeless block of ice now, more than anything. It had beenpletely sealed, and with the pigmy having returned to the egg, its unsealing was aplete mystery to Han Sen.


    ¡°Can the egg unseal it, perhaps?¡± Han Sen summoned his egg and ced it on the ice.


    It worked. The ice began to quickly thaw and melt away. Soon after, its gold sheen returned, and the weapon looked as mighty as it first did, gleaming in the desert sun.


    ¡°The egg can soften things and the skeleton can harden things. Interesting,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    What had happened to the Heart Wheel was a shame, however. It was a remarkable geno core, but due to its master having been killed, it would remain as a bronze geno core for the rest of time.


    The fact that the bronze geno core of a super creature couldpare to the power of a gold geno core was an astounding fact, which surprised Han Sen.


    It was even more of a shame that he most likely couldn¡¯t make use of the Heart Wheel. Or at least, he couldn¡¯t use it willy-nilly. It was a widely recognized geno core, and if people saw Han Sen in possession of it, it wouldn¡¯t take much effort to put two and two together.


    So, Han Sen went to the spirit hall, and there, he found Red Pony and Starsea Beast drinking milk.


    Han Sen still did not know what manner of power the red pony possessed. And as for the Starsea Beast, it was too young to do much. The Starsea Orb it had possessed was only bronze.


    It soon began to dawn on Han Sen that he had no firepower. There was no proper muscle bolstering his ranks. Cheap Sheep could hardly even fight, and just went ¡°baa¡± at the sight of someone stronger than he was.


    ¡°Should I get Cheap Sheep to obey Sacred Shelter? Maybe I won¡¯t even have to fight; through the misfortune that follows him, he¡¯d bring it down without me having to do anything. The thing is a walking thundercloud, after all,¡± Han Sen mused, in half-jest.


    Even if he wanted to do that, Sacred Shelter was a grand distance away from where they were. Han Sen didn¡¯t even know which direction it was in.


    With the sheep being as weak as he was, he¡¯d probably be looked down upon, too. He¡¯d make for a nice slice of mutton and little more, Han Sen ultimately figured.


    ¡°When I finally do reach Sacred Shelter, I¡¯ll make sure to bring Cheap Sheep. Maybe I can still work his curse on the wretched denizens of that ce.¡± Han Sen entertained the idea and decided it was worth a shot. He could pull the sheep out of hot water if things didn¡¯t go ording to n.


    ¡°Hey, you two: do you know what it means to return a favor?¡± Han Sen directed his voice to Starsea Beast and Red Pony.


    Han Sen had nned to let them practice and train themselves in the safety of the shelter andnd they upied. Beginning training while they were young would yield the best results, after all.


    ¡°As a creature, you need to get better. This current milk-drinkingziness is a shameful disy. You need to chip-in and earn your bread, prove yourself valuable assets of themunity and more. This requires hard work, that is true, but it is for the betterment of us all, and yourselves, most of all.¡±


    Han Sen then led them outside the shelter to y a few primitive creatures so he could max out his geno point tally.


    ¡°Little Red, go after that thing! Little Star, prepare to heal your milk-buddy. And heal himpletely; I don¡¯t want to see a single scar or scabbing left on him, okay?¡± While Han Sen was having fun being a coach, he heard the sound of fighting echoing in the distance. He turned to take a look in the direction it wasing from, and he found himself quite shocked.

 Chapter 1389 - Death Demon Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Death Demon Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen saw Dragon Lady in full-sprint, and right on her heels was a terrifying mantis out for her blood.


    The mantis kept on swinging its scythes as it went, inrge arcs that hewed the stones and vegetation all around her.


    Dragon Lady did not falter or slow, and she kept on moving as fast as she could, determined to get away. In her hands, she clutched a basketball-sized egg that belonged to the mantis she had angered.


    After a brief stare with his Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen was able to tell it was a sacred-blood creature. No small foe for Dragon Lady to consider taking on by herself.


    Fortunately, the mantis was arge, lumbering, and blusterous creature. It wavered from side to side as it went, trying to catch its prey that was swift of foot and as nimble as a squirrel. It was having great difficulty catching Dragon Lady, but even so, she was unable topletely escape its pursuit. And it¡¯d only be a matter of time before the chef got winded or made a slip.


    She used the geography as best she could to throw off the scythed-beast, but still, she couldn¡¯t shake the persistent mantis.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think there was much he could do to help her out. The mantis was a sacred-blood creature, after all, and even he had his limits. And even though Han Sen could not see what geno core it utilized, one thing was certain: it was a gemstone geno core. And trying to topple one of those was a reckless endeavor with his current status.


    ¡°Get rid of the egg! Throw it away!¡± Han Sen yelled at Dragon Lady.


    The des of the mantis had just sliced through an entire rocky outcrop, and thend tumbled and shook. Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to step any closer.


    The sprinting chef wasn¡¯t following hismand, though. She responded, ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a sacred-blood egg! Live to fight another day, geez. It¡¯s not worth it. Just get rid of it.¡± Han Sen wished to save her, but if she did not listen, there was little he could do.


    Even if Han Sen threw his Crystal Core at the rampaging insect, it had an effective radius of two meters. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to soften and rubberize the entire thing.


    And that was assuming it could. It was a mighty thing, even by sacred-blood standards. There was no guarantee his Crystal Core would soften it enough to be worthwhile.


    Han Sen looked at Red Pony and Starsea Beast and noticed how small and harmless they looked.


    Dragon Lady ran beneath the eaves of a nearby forest and kept on running into the densendscape of trees. Still, it did not hinder her pursuer much. The mantis marched through the trees, slicing them down as it went. Any it missed were soon toppled by the weight of its body.


    ¡°I need it to get myself a gold geno core!¡± Dragon Lady exined the reasoning for her risky venture, as she hopped across the overgrowth.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities for one in the future. It¡¯s not worth what you¡¯re putting yourself through. What¡¯s the point of getting one if you end up too dead to use it?!¡± Han Sen could understand her plea and desire, but he felt frustrated at his inability to aid her.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been here for so long, and I only just summoned this Death Demon Dragon. I am not sure when I¡¯ll be able to do it again,¡± Dragon Lady said.


    ¡°Sh*t! You summoned that thing? It looks more like a mantis than a dragon, but still... whoa!¡± Han Sen then recalled her special ability: it was possible for her to summon ingredients to cook with. This time, however, her ingredient was getting the better of her. It should have been the other way around, but now, the ingredient was about to gobble up the chef. It was nearly poetic.


    Pang!


    Dragon Lady made a misstep, and she stumbled and tripped over a tree that had been knocked down by the monster that hounded her.


    The Death Demon Dragon arrived before her to take advantage of her mistake. It raised up its ghastly des, ready to bring them down and put her to rest in a deep crater.


    Han Sen, realizing he had no choice, summoned his Crystal Core and lobbed the egg at the des that were ready to descend.


    The egg bounced off the glistening steel of its weapons, and then, the metallic cutters turned moderatelyid.


    Dragon Lady pulled out some cutlery and blocked the softened steel with a knife and fork.


    Pang!


    The knife and fork held back the des, but there was still a steady force descending onto her. Slowly, she was pushed back into the plush soil of the forest floor until a trench had formed.


    Dragon Lady spat out some blood as she repelled the cutters. It had taken the wind out of her and dealt her a good deal of damage, but she knew she had survived due to the action of the egg. The area the egg had hit had been softened.


    The Death Demon Dragon was unable to kill her with its first strike, so it tried to do it again. Once more, it raised its lethal butcher-ware.


    ¡°You two? Head on home. I¡¯ve got something that needs doing, but I won¡¯t be too far behind,¡± Han Sen told Red Pony and Starsea Beast to return to the shelter. Then, he took aim andunched the egg at the mantis¡¯ eye with the precision and force of a cannon.


    Pang!


    The crystal egg battered the eye of the mantis with perfect uracy, throwing the creature off-stance and making it miss the death-blow it sought to deliver.


    ¡°Run!¡± Han Sen said, after retrieving the Crystal Core.


    Dragon Lady, holding her own egg, took off running. She was quick, but her speed had obviously been impeded somewhat by the hit she had just suffered. The mantis looked at Han Sen, peeved about the intruder that had hassled it a second time, but still continued going after Dragon Lady.


    Seeing her run so slowly, Han Sen had no choice but to take the egg off her hands. He shouted, ¡°Give me the egg!¡±


    Dragon Lady threw it to Han Sen and then leaped out of harm¡¯s way.


    The des of the mantis were just about to descend on her head, but it was fortunate she made the jump. They cut into the earth and kicked up a plume of soil, twigs, and branches.


    Han Sen, egg in hand, then taunted the beast. He said, ¡°Now, only one question remains, mantis boy: fried or scrambled?¡±


    The rage of the mantis had been stoked even more, and it began stomping over to Han Sen, des waving from left to right, decimating thendscape between the two.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was weaker than Dragon Lady¡¯s, but he had his phoenix techniques to dodge. Unfortunately, getting rid of the mantis for good didn¡¯t seem possible right now. But at the very least, he was able to remain alive.


    Han Sen kept on running, with his graceful evasions making it look like a spectacr dance. The cutters of the mantis shredded the ground like a violent wake Han Sen was leaving behind.


    The mantis¡¯ size was fortunate, for again, its huge and lumbering body made it difficult to catch such small and spry prey. But then, the mantis suddenly stopped giving chase. And from out of the mantis¡¯s forehead, something appeared.

 Chapter 1390 - Living Is Important

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Living Is Important</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen noticed it was a mini-me of the Death Demon Dragon; an exact, but smaller version of the creature. It was three meters long and purple in color. It was still ratherrge, but that was just a testament to how big the papa mantis really was.


    Buzz!


    The carbon-copy of the Death Demon Dragon teleported in front of Han Sen. It was too quick for Han Sen to react, register, or dodge.


    Dong!


    Han Sen used his Bulwark Umbre to shield himself and deflect the iing slice of the mantis¡¯s cutter. Unfortunately, the power was too much to bear, and he lost his grip on the umbre. The sheer magnitude of that force was so great, it sent him flying through the air. His descent was met with a loud thud and the subsequent toppling of many trees. When he finally reached the ground, regaining his breath was a struggle, and a violent cough broke out¡ªone that flecked the leaves in front of him with blood.


    ¡°It really is a gemstone geno core; and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s a replica of itself.¡± Han Sen was surprised, but horror and shock hastily reced the emotion due to what his eyes saw when they came back into focus. The miniature mantis was already on him, cutters raised, ready to bring them down and finish him off.


    Han Sen¡¯s muscles trembled in the speed of his reflex reaction, but despite that, it wouldn¡¯t be in time. He had made a mistake, and the horrid mantis was ready to y him.


    ¡°D*mn you!¡± Han Sen lifted the egg up and pushed it to meet with the des.


    The Death Demon Dragon¡¯s des were¡ªquite surprisingly to them both¡ªstopped dead in their tracks. The force must have been deflected back into the mantis, for it ended up staggering backwards.


    Han Sen thought the gemstone geno core was too much for him to deal with, in his current status. He had gotten in too deep, and the mantis¡¯s recovery was far faster than expected. It was quicker than its owner, and ready to return to Han Sen in another bid to y him.


    Han Sen started running, though. There were only two options, fight or run, and he knew for sure he couldn¡¯t fight it. The geno core came up behind him, tearing up the dirt in an attempt to shred the legs from his body.


    It had taken notice of how effective Han Sen¡¯s egg was, and the mantis clearly wished to mitigate the possibility the fleeing human might use it again. As such, it aimed for his legs. Once Han Sen was rendered footless and unable to flee, there would be little he could do to assert his own survival.


    But then, Han Sen jumped and threw the stolen egg back to Dragon Lady and said, ¡°I can¡¯t keep this up. You have to return it!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Thedy chef continued to move as swiftly as her legs could carry her, and for now, the Death Demon Dragon and its geno core were back on her tail.


    Lady Dragon knew she could not fight them or keep up a pace that would eventually leave them behind, so she lobbed the egg back to Han Sen.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t have what it takes, either. You¡¯re the one who dragged me into this, but I¡¯m not going to take the fall. Hyah!¡± As soon as the eggnded in his hands, the geno core was nipping at his bum. Swiftly, he threw it back again.


    They were now ying a game of pass, which went on for a while. It eventually came to an end when the frenzied geno core managed to catch the egg in between their passes.


    ¡°Sweet. It has now been returned to its rightful owner. How about we run away and get to safety?¡± Han Sen said, following an injection of much-needed relief.


    Dragon Lady knew she¡¯d be unable to get it back now, as much as she would have liked to. So, she simply decided to follow Han Sen.


    But the relief and prospect of survival were short-lived. After the egg was returned to the geno core¡¯s owner, it resumed its pursuit. It didn¡¯t seem as if it was willing to let them go.


    ¡°I already gave you what you wanted. Geez, what more do you want from us?!¡± Han Sen knew a lot about anger and the desire for revenge. He was surprised to see the mantise back for them, but he knew he shouldn¡¯t have been. He wasn¡¯t one to let transgressions go, either.


    Whatever the case, things had gone awry. Han Sen was in a worse condition than he had been in a long time. During his time in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, the dangering for him had been steadily escting. And now, thetest threat was the worst yet. He genuinely did not know if he could make it out alive.


    Seeing the geno core right behind them, Han Sen summoned his Gold Dragon Lock to see if it could tie the mantis up and put an end to its pursuit.


    The mantis geno core tripped and fell to the ground as soon as the rope came upon it. But it didn¡¯tst long. The entire body and carapace of the mantis began to swell and expand in size, as if it was inting. The rope was useless to resist this, and it looked as if it was on the verge of snapping.


    ¡°Run!¡± Han Sen shouted, continuing the stamina-depleting chase. The mantis truly was too much of a threat, and not even his gold geno core was going to even the odds.


    Dragon Lady kept up with Han Sen, and she saw too how the rope was not going tost. Previously, its cords were three-fingers-thick, but now, they were only one-finger-thick; it had been stretched too much.


    Han Sen recalled the geno core, not wanting to see it break in vain like that.


    But when it was free of the geno core, the mantis resumed the chase. There was only one difference now, and that was the fact that Han Sen didn¡¯t have a n. There was no solution he could think of.


    ¡°Go. I really should... clean up my own mess.¡± Dragon Lady stopped and did not even wait for a reply. She turned around, grabbed her utensil-weaponry, and ran towards the rampaging geno core.


    Dong!


    Her cutlery was shattered in an instant, and her geno core was destroyed. She was sent barreling through the canopy of the forest, as blood oozed from the mouth.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think she¡¯dst much longer, and it pained him to see her submit to such a fate. Her geno core had been destroyed, and there was a gaping hole in her chest.


    ¡°Did you link your geno core to the shelter?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Dragon Lady did not answer this, and she just said, ¡°Don¡¯t let this sacrifice be fruitless. Go now, before it is toote.¡±


    Seeing the geno core advance on the chef again, Han Sen threw his lock at it once more and said, ¡°No. You have every chance of surviving. We¡¯re in this together now, so don¡¯t give up and throw away your life so easily. It¡¯s a shame to die before one can get married.¡±


    Han Sen said a lot more things to try and convince her, but the geno core would soon to break free and rmit to ughtering the two. And soon after, the real body of the mantis arrived before them. Its towering height put Han Sen and Dragon Lady in shadow.

 Chapter 1391 - The Power to Kill Death Demon Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1391: The Power to Kill Death Demon Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was at his wit¡¯s end, and this was a moment that required his all. He had a friend on the precipice of death, and if he wanted to save her, he couldn¡¯t hold back. He summoned every geno core he possessed and activated super king spirit mode.


    Before Han Sen could finish his transformation, though, he heard a scream. Then, a surge of power erupted from a nearby mountaintop.


    That power was like a shockwave or a tsunami that washed across thend, toppling trees and hewing rocks as it went. It seemed to have a target, too: Death Demon Dragon.


    The ferocious mantis swung its cutters through the air, acknowledging the force that wasing for it. It tried to swing and strike the ripple of power in an attempt to break it.


    Roar!


    Then, the Death Demon Dragon was done. It had been obliterated. Nothing but fleshy chunks of its beingy scattered around, in the ruinedndscape that had now been painted with its blood.


    After it died, its geno core shattered and faded away like a data purge.


    A mistposed of its blood choked the air for a while, limiting visibility, and giving Han Sen and Dragon Lady chills. It was a surreal moment, and it was as if they had been taken to a realm of the dead. A solemn, isted ce that was broken, with its topography dyed a number of senseless, freakish colors.


    A sacred-blood creature had just been one-shotted. The power to aplish something like that had to extremely horrid.


    ¡°Run! I think I¡¯ve heard this before, back when the snowstorm hit. Two powerful forces collided that day.¡± Han Sen pulled on Dragon Lady to move while they still had the liberty to.


    Thedy chef was able to retrieve her egg before departure, too. Whether or not the venture was deemed sessful, she couldn¡¯t be sure, but she was at least happy to keep what she had struggled for.


    The pair ran all the way back to Shadow Shelter without stopping. Fortunately, along the way, nothing else transpired. The elite that had destroyed the mantis was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Did we luck out? Did that thing try to help us out with the Death Demon Dragon?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. It had seemed like a very convenient save.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen saw Starsea Beast and Red Pony grazing about. The fact they had returned as they were told, and were now safe and sound, brought much relief to his mind.


    Dragon Lady was in a jovial mood, upon her return. With the egg safe and sound, she found a ce to hide it.


    Han Sen had enjoyed herpany thus far, but what had just urred had made him wary. He thought Dragon Lady might be a walking timebomb, if she was indeed able to summon creatures that not even she herself could control. If she wasn¡¯t careful, and perhaps ended up summoning a super creature someday, it¡¯d all be over for the lot of them.


    ¡°I need to talk to her, and... advise that she doesn¡¯t summon her ingredients in the proximity of Shadow Shelter,¡± Han Sen said to himself.


    Han Sen was hungry after the ordeal, so he chowed down on some primitive meat. He gorged on enough of the stuff that his tally finally reached a hundred primitive geno points. This hadted him an additional four-thousand fitness levels.


    Still, actively going out to kill mutant creatures wasn¡¯t going to be easy. That was next on the agenda, but mutant creatures frequently lived together, and more often than not, they had a boss.


    Han Sen had been in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary for some time, and he was both surprised and disappointed he had yet to earn any mutant geno points from nts he might be able to consume.


    Han Sen always thought eating geno nts was the best way to collect genes. And even if it wasn¡¯t always the fastest, it was most certainly the easiest. If he was able to grow many such nts himself, things would be peachy.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen did not know how to grow such nts. And what¡¯s more, those nts took a very long time to grow. He¡¯d still need a way of shortening their growth time.


    Although the ck Crystal was effective at doing this in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, his shelter wasn¡¯t an isted stronghold where he could make use of such techniques in secret. Others were sure to find out, if he tried such a practice in Shadow Shelter.


    As Han Sen mulled these matters over, Green Cow informed him there was another human who wanted to see him. His name was Su Mianhua. Han Sen did not know there was another human in his shelter, but it was nice to know. So, he informed Green Cow to lead him forward.


    The fellow seemed a little old, and Han Sen guessed he might have been old when he first came to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen thought Su Mianhua was going to ask for his help, as most humans might look to do, but he was surprised to learn that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    After Su Mianhua exined his purpose and what he had been up to during his time in the shelter, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether he should have been in shocked or absolutely mortified.


    Han Sen unsealed the teleporter after he imed the shelter for himself, so Su Mianhua was able to return to the Alliance and conduct tests there. Unfortunately, the Alliance didn¡¯t have the materials he sought, and the breakthroughs he sought to achieve weren¡¯t possible outside the sanctuary.


    Su Mianhua had juste to Han Sen to ask if there was a way he might collect ingredients for his less-than-savory deeds.


    To earn Han Sen¡¯s trust, though, he had to provide full disclosure regarding the purpose and intent of his research. Any findings were shared and would continue to be, too, once he was able to continue.


    ¡°Let me get this straight: all these years, Nan Litian has kept you in this ce for the sole purpose of researching the corpses of creatures, all for geno fluid?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Su Mianhua answered, ¡°I¡¯ve made some decent progress. It involves the use of creature blood, in which we can gain the powers of the original creature for a temporary amount of time,¡± Su Mianhua said.


    ¡°Will it permanently affect or maybe damage our bodies?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There weren¡¯t any other humans around, so I was unable to conduct tests. I have been testing this on monkeys, however. Their bodies do change following injection; and after a while, those changes fade away.¡± Su Mianhua, to his credit, thought honesty was the best policy. He wasn¡¯t going to lie about his findings and progress.


    ¡°Does that mean Angel Gene Fluid contains shura blood?¡± Han Sen said.


    Su Mianhua said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that theory before, but my research is standalone. Ick sufficient tools and electronics to work on this properly, though. Results still seem to be a ways off.¡±


    Han Sen then thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure about Zero getting that geno fluid, but I know the geno fluid was taken from a shura grave. Now, with a professional here, maybe there is something more I can learn.¡±

 Chapter 1392 - Becoming a Dad

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Bing a Dad</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen agreed to provide Su Mianhua some materials so he could continue his research. But aside from the man sharing the results of his efforts, Han Sen wanted lessons on genes, as well.


    Those lessons started right away, and Han Sen was able to grasp the basics fairly quickly. But anything beyond that threw his mind for a loop.


    Fortunately, a good memory was one of Han Sen¡¯s strongest assets. Most of the information he learned was in text, and that helped a good deal.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning on being a scientist or anything, he just thought such knowledge might benefit him in the future. And as such, he didn¡¯t have to study the reallyplex stuff. He just wanted a rundown of the basics.


    So, while Han Sen asionally went out to hunt, most of his time was divided between that and these studies. Su Mianhua was very helpful and understanding, too, so much so that he provided Han Sen many notes and informative studies to read and remember. His teachings were invaluable.


    But it was a broad subject, and Han Sen understood that getting to grips with this stuff would be a long-term affair. And right now, he was invested in learning about the methods of research.


    After a while, while Han Sen was observing the shura geno fluid, he noticed something.


    The purple juice that was called shura geno fluid could bebined with human geno fluid. And this mixture would provide users with elements of shura genes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as Angel Gene Fluid?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    There was a difference, though. Angel Gene Fluid was created with the blood of shura, but Han Sen was actually observing the base shura juice. It didn¡¯t list the effects, however.


    ¡°Might Zero be a human who has used it?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Finding out would not help Han Sen in any way, but knowing this information was still quite important. Her nature had always perplexed him.


    Angel Gene had researched this stuff for years, but they had not yet found this out. The information was precious. Han Sen could use this information to learn a lot of money, too. Not wanting to do that, though, he hid it and kept it to himself for the time being.


    Zhao Seven created Angel Gene, but it was a big gig. It took all his time, and as such, he had yet to be a demi-god. Whether he wanted to was another question entirely.


    Bing a demi-god was a serious thing. It was a greatermitment than it was for any other sanctuary. Most people who became demi-gods perished, and for those that didn¡¯t, it could take them a long time to return to the Alliance.


    If Zhao Seven was absent for a long time, by bing a demi-god, the entirepany could stumble and fall.


    It was like that all across the Alliance, however. The CEOs of pretty much every toppany were weak, and even the president Ji Ruozhen was.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be in the sanctuaries forever. He wanted to max out and aplish everything that could be aplished, so he could move on and do something different with his life.


    Right now, he was taking some time off. He was at home, and he was nning on making supper for Ji Yanran and his mother.


    Han Yan was still in the military school, so he could only see her on Sk.


    Now that she was the leader of the Hand of God tourneys, and she was the prettiest woman in the ckhark Military Academy, Han Sen was bing even more worried over the number of men that might try and court her.


    Fortunately, Han Yan had the Falsified-Sky powers. If someone did try and hurt her, perhaps from rejection, she¡¯d be able to take care of herself.


    As Han Sen made food in the kitchen, he heard Ji Yanran return home.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re home early! I¡¯m making dinner, but I¡¯ve only just started,¡± Han Sen said, while wearing an apron.


    ¡°I was only going to the hospital,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    ¡°Hospital? Why? Is something wrong?¡± Han Sen looked at her with much worry. He feared something might have happened to her during his time away, and he hadn¡¯t yet been informed.


    ¡°The doctors said I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Ji Yanran said, followed by a heavy blush.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... what? Um, what?¡± Han Sen paused and stared at Ji Yanran for the longest time. When he snapped from his daze, he did so with joy. He asked her, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m going to be a Dad?¡±


    Han Sen was delighted with this news. He was so happy hearing he was about to be a parent and have kids of his own.


    ¡°Let me see if he has any movement,¡± Han Sen said with giddy excitement, cing his ear to her belly.


    Ji Yanran pushed him away and said, ¡°It¡¯s a peanut right now, don¡¯t be silly! You won¡¯t hear or feel anything. In fact, I¡¯ve only been pregnant for two months. And besides, what do you mean by ¡®he¡¯? How do you know it¡¯s a son?¡±


    ¡°Well, we already have Bao¡¯er for a daughter. I¡¯d quite like a son I could spoil rotten.¡± Han Sen smiled from ear-to-ear and went on to say, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯m going to make you the greatest meal I have ever cooked.¡±


    ¡°You are? What are you making?¡± Ji Yanran asked.


    ¡°Grilled pork; it¡¯s something I learned from Dragon Lady,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen eventually returned to the sanctuary. There, he saw a spirit sitting on a chair in the spirit hall.


    Han Sen had never seen this person before, and upon seeing him, he could immediately tell how powerful he was. There was one thing he knew for sure, and it was that this spirit was not an upant of the shelter.


    Metal Demon, Six-Ear, Cheap Sheep, and Green Cow were all sitting beside the spirit.


    ¡°I leave for two days. In that time, somebody has alreadye and imed this ce?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°You are Han Sen, yes?¡± The grey-eyed spirit stood up and slowly approached Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s your name?¡± Han Sen was on alert, but he wasn¡¯t quite ready to flip and sound the sirens.


    ¡°My name is Qing Le, and I hail from Outer Sky Shelter. There is something I must discuss with you,¡± the grey-eyed spirit said, with a look of serious concern.

 Chapter 1393 - A Shelter That Is Exclusive To Humans

    <h4>Chapter 1393: A Shelter That Is Exclusive To Humans</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had heard about Outer Sky Shelter from Metal Demon. It was a super shelter, one that had greater notoriety and fame than even Sacred Shelter.


    The King Bell geno core, which was in second ce on the bronze geno core leaderboard, came from Outer Sky Shelter, as a matter of fact.


    Qing Le did not want to take over this shelter, and he hadn¡¯te here with any hostile intentions. Shadow Shelter was already a part of their territory, and there wasn¡¯t anything particrly special about it.


    Qing Le hade here in search of Nan Litian, and he was dismayed to learn he had died.


    While this news came as a disappointment, he also heard thetest leader was a human, too. As such, Han Sen was now the person he wanted to meet with.


    ¡°It is no wonder why Metal Demon and Six-Ear look so ufortable,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then, thinking it was best to respond, Han Sen cleared his throat and said, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°We have found a shelter that is, as of yet, unimed. It is a strange ce. Many creatures have tried to venture inside, only to be brutally hurt upon entry and forced to retreat. It is as if the ce was warded against spirits and creatures. What is most peculiar about this shelter is the fact that only humans can enter without harm. Now that Nan Litian has passed away, the possible task of iming this ce falls to you. You cane along to check the ce out, if you so wish,¡± Qing Le exined the weird dilemma.


    ¡°Outer Sky Shelter cannot bepletely devoid of humans. Why are you looking for the assistance of another human you don¡¯t even know?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Qing Le said, ¡°The shelter is controlled by a geno core, so we want to seed in one swift venture. There are twenty-four candidates, all of which will go. The more humans that go there, the more chance of sess we have. If you join, we can provide you with free geno fruits.¡±


    ¡°The fruits that increase super geno points?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Qing Le smiled and admitted, ¡°We have those, yes. And while we are generous, there are certain limits. Your reward will depend on your strength and the valor you demonstrate. If you go above and beyond what is expected, however, we can offer you something extra that is sure to satisfy you, and make this a venture well-worth... venturing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear, but really, if I join... What kind of geno fruit can I expect?¡± Han Sen was not too interested in any extra goodies. He wanted fruit, first and foremost.


    Outer Sky Shelter was packed to the gills with elites of the strongest variety. If they truly only needed humans for this task, the ce they were going was more than creepy.


    Han Sen was nning to reject whatever was offered by the spirit, thinking the endeavor was too risky. He didn¡¯t know what he was being told was the truth, either.


    It was good to have geno fruits, but dying before he could taste them was just pointless. Han Sen was willing to go if he had maxed out his geno points, but s, that was not the case.


    ¡°We were nning to offer Nan Litian twenty sacred-blood geno fruit. They were even set aside for him. If youe along, you can have those. As a matter of fact, you can enjoy them now before you apany the task force. Think of it as a sign of good faith, and a gesture for future prosperity between our shelters,¡± Qing Le said. He spoke with grace.


    Han Sen knew it was difficult to kill sacred-blood creatures, and he had only just recovered from his ordeal with the mantis. To receive a free twenty sacred-blood geno fruits was rather incredible.


    But still, he didn¡¯t think it was worth risking his life for. So, Han Sen told Qing Le, ¡°Thank you, but no thank you. This price is far too low.¡±


    ¡°Well, how many would you ept? Like I said, we are generous... but there are limits. Don¡¯t give me a ridiculous sum, that is all I ask,¡± Qing Le said.


    ¡°I only have a bronze geno core; are you sure you need me along?¡± Han Sen really did not want to go, but rejecting the spirit outright was rude. This was one of the many excuses he had prepared.


    ¡°I know a thing or two about negotiations and diplomacy. You speak as if you really were weak, but you and I both know a simple hick with a measly bronze geno core is not the sort of fellow who could im a shelter such as this. And these followers; well, from their diversity and strength, they don¡¯t seem like the sort to obey a leader who, again, has only one measly bronze geno core. This is a gold shelter, after all. Now, we aren¡¯t ready to move just yet. We are still in the process of assembling the group that will go, but if you insist, I can provide you with an additional ten sacred-blood fruits. That brings the sum to thirty.¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°To be honest with you, sacred-blood fruits aren¡¯t what I¡¯m after. If I could have but one super geno fruit, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Han Sen believed only a madman would agree to such a bargain. The spirit before him would probably balk and im the request to be preposterous. Super fruits were extremely rare, after all.


    But Qing Le smiled and said, ¡°We won¡¯t force you toe along, but Sacred Shelter knows this ce exists. And if they try to im that shelter first, they wille here just as we have done. Except they won¡¯t be as nice as I am, and they most certainly won¡¯t offer you fruit and provide you the choice.¡±


    Then, Qing Le tossed something to Han Sen. ¡°If you change your mind, take this to Qiluo Shelter. I¡¯m going around to ask other humans, in the meantime. If you wish to find me, once I am done, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Han Sen epted it, and before he knew it, Qing Le was already gone.


    Han Sen opened the parchment, and it was a scroll. On it, there was a drawing of the shelter they were supposed to go to. There were a few other drawings on it, too, each showcasing the shelter from a different perspective.


    They weren¡¯t the only ones who had found the shelter, so it most certainly wasn¡¯t a secret if they were handing maps like this out.


    However, when Han Sen¡¯s eyes nced across one drawing in particr, his pupils beaded.

 Chapter 1394 - Creepy Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Creepy Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the drawing, a building resided beyond the gates and ramparts; one that looked like a tower.


    It was very wide on the bottom, but became gradually thinner, all the way up. The entire thing looked to be approximately fifty meters tall. What stood out most to Han Sen was the mural that had been wrought into the stone of the construct.


    It depicted an entity that very much looked like a human. It could have been a spirit or a humanoid creature, but to Han Sen, there was a distinct human-like quality to it that he could not shake.


    Since humans were the only beings that would not get hurt when entering that ce, Han Sen thought that the massive stone drawing most likely really was depicting the human body.


    That made no sense, though. It wasmon knowledge that humans had only been in the sanctuaries for two hundred years. If that was so, how could there be an aged shelter with a massive mural depicting a human there?


    What was most important and what was most striking about the construct, though, were the words written upon that mural. They were written in an ancient humannguage.


    ¡°God has returned...¡±


    This was the opening line of the Life Door text. As to why text from a Blood Legion technique would adorn the mural of a demi-god shelter¡¯s wall, Han Sen could not even hazard a guess.


    ¡°Another mystery for the pile,¡± he thought.


    Han Sen glossed over the rest of the scroll he had received, hoping there were more diagrams and drawings that might elucidate and depict other angles of that mural, but there were none.


    ¡°Weird. This building looks to have been constructed a long time ago, but why would Life Door be there, I wonder? This doesn¡¯t make any sense. I suppose there is the chance the leader of Blood Legion is a creature or spirit; especially given what the Vice-President was. Assuming Baby Ghost wasn¡¯t lying about his position in Blood Legion, this could very likely be true. Baby Ghost himself was a spirit, after all.¡± Han Sen wracked his mind for any possible answers or theories he coulde up with to exin the deepening mystery, which he was now starting to liken to quicksand.


    Due to there being only that one line of text to be seen, Han Sen didn¡¯t need to examine the drawing for long. So, his eyes moved on.


    He noticed there were drawings of what appeared to be humans, all in the practice of Life Door. He could tell this by the different positions the humans had assumed, each one being a pose necessary for training Life Door. In total, there were ten people. The fourth human he could see seemed to have been depicted with his Life Door opening.


    ¡°The fourth has opened his Life Door, but what about the other six? Was Uncle Bug truly able to open his Life Door?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Han Sen was not intrigued and interested in the proposition of iming another shelter. Instead, he wanted to learn more about Blood Legion and Life Door, and that expedition could reveal the answers he sought.


    Han Sen now knew he was going to be a father, though. So, he decided on not following up with Qing Li, despite his lingering curiosity.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll go there once they¡¯ve done the heavy lifting and managed to secure the shelter. Going now is too much of a risk,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. The matter was settled.


    Han Sen spent time with Ji Yanran every day after that and practiced his skills vigorously.


    His fitness level had reached the point where his geno cores could be silver, but he still needed to obtain the bronze geno cores of the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Super King Spirit.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s bronze geno core, through Han Sen¡¯s constant practice, was finally generating.


    It was simple enough to get one for the Blood-Pulse Sutra, but as for getting one with his super king spirit mode, Han Sen had no clue how it coulde about. That was a power that operated differently, and it was a part of his being. He couldn¡¯t truly practice with it.


    ¡°Bossman Bub, we¡¯ve located a mutant creature,¡± Cheap Sheep chirped, hopping its way over to Han Sen like a grounded cloud.


    Han Sen flinched, still exhibiting fear whenever he was referred to as a boss by the sheep. He had repeatedly told the fluffy thing not to, but it had trouble abiding.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen had asked hispanions to keep their eyes out for any mutant creatures they came across.


    ¡°It¡¯s on Wind Mountain, bub. The sickly thing lives alone, and onlyes out during the nighttime,¡± Cheap Sheep exined.


    ¡°Hmm, good job. We¡¯ll check it out tonight, then.¡± Han Sen was grateful. He ardently wanted to kill as many mutant creatures as he could, but their rarity in the surrounding areas was rather dismaying.


    Cheap Sheep led Han Sen and Bao¡¯er to the location where the creature was said to reside.


    Red Pony and Starsea Beast were too young and underdeveloped toe, so Han Sen left them behind in the shelter.


    Wind Mountain had a valley or over-sized gulch, sundering the mountain into two parts. It was referred to as the Hellmouth, and the winds that gusted through there were enough to lift a manpletely and send him to Oz.


    Cheap Sheep brought Han Sen and Bao¡¯er dangerously close to the Hellmouth, which was a craggy, near 90-degree dropped from the top of Wind Mountain, and said, ¡°The mutant creature is down there, in a cave. It must enjoy the breeze. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯lle out when it¡¯s night, bub.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go on back.¡± Han Sen told the sheep, as he eyed the strange mountain they had scaled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here all alone, bub. Let me stay and help,¡± Cheap Sheep pleaded.


    Han Sen knew the sheep was a scaredy-cat, and this had to be an act to earn himself some brownie points.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve done enough. Good job finding it; I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Han Sen, more than anything, did not want the sheepish character to bring him bad luck. His presence almost reminded him of his escapades with the terribly unfortunate Wang Yuhang.


    Cheap Sheep did as he was told, but he kept on looking back at Han Sen during his departure. He was almost returning down the mountain backwards.


    Han Sen found a ce he could getfy for a while, and there, he inted an airbed for himself and Bao¡¯er to rest on. They spent the rest of the day admiring the sky.

 Chapter 1395 - Black Wind

    <h4>Chapter 1395: ck Wind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Dad, is Mom having a baby?¡± Bao¡¯er asked, with a surprisingly serious tone.


    ¡°Yes, you will be a big sister,¡± Han Sen said, with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Dad, when you have another baby... will you still want me?¡± Bao¡¯er looked visibly upset when she spoke, as if she was on the brink of letting tears flow.


    Han Sen stroked her head, suspecting such a question might arise. He assured her, ¡°Of course I will want you. You¡¯re my baby daughter, and nothing will ever rece you.¡±


    Bao¡¯er responded by asking, ¡°Mom can love the new baby, and Dad can love me?¡±


    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s how you want it.¡± Han Sen paused to think of how he might best exin such a situation to her, and when he decided, he told her, ¡°But there¡¯s enough room in all of our hearts to love each other equally. And what¡¯s more, you¡¯ll be a big sister. That means you¡¯ll have the responsibility of looking out for the new baby, as they grow up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll jam my gourd up the *ss of anyone who tries to mess with my future sibling!¡± Bao¡¯er proimed, clenching her fist and making an upward motion.


    Han Sen smiled hearing this. But then, he suddenly caught the sight of a big white lizard climbing up the rock wall.


    It was a three-meter-long, scaled creature. It really was just like an oversized, albino lizard, save for the strange adornment on its head.


    It looked like a cauldron of sorts, and Han Sen thought it was the most peculiar thing to see atop the head of a creature that was now scaling a cliff-face, in the adversity of the winds that rushed through the Hellmouth.


    When it reached the top, it faced the moonlight. It seemed extra bright on this night, and it obviously enamored the creature. The lizard stood up, soaking and bathing in its silver glow. Then, after a while of this, the creature released a mist. Soon after, an orb emerged out of the lizard, and that too hovered in its proximity, admiring the moonlight. Strangely, however, it looked as if the orb was actually absorbing the celestial light.


    ¡°It¡¯s absorbing the moonlight?¡± Han Sen questioned if that was indeed what he was seeing. It looked likely, but regardless of that, he wagered that regardless of what that orb did, it was the lizard¡¯s geno core.


    The geno core¡¯s power was likely associated with the element of moonlight, and if that was truly so, then it exined the lizard¡¯s nocturnal outings.


    Han Sen wished to approach the creature, but all of a sudden, he heard a noise.


    He then saw the wild wind of the mountain, literally. The wind was ck, like the assault of demonic wisps.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was in a sheltered area that protected him from the wind that now gusted all about. Problematically, however, the ck wind carried a dreadful sound that deafened all else in the surrounding area. Nothing could be heard atop its howling.


    ¡°What sort of wind is this?¡± Han Sen frowned, watching the lizard and its orb remain motionless, despite the ck wind that seemed to ravage it and pass up and over the mountain.


    ¡°Can the orb inhibit and repel wind elemental attacks?¡± Han Sen wondered, gauging the threat this foe could pose. He needed such intel to know what he could and could not do, once he stepped forward to hunt it, if he tried to at all.


    Pang! Pang!


    From within this ck wind, Han Sen heard a number of loud footsteps. Something was hidden inside, beyond the dark streaks Han Sen¡¯s vision could not pierce.


    Han Sen ultimately decided he should not try to kill the lizard. He thought to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I definitely need to learn more about it and where I am, too. All of this is too strange.¡±


    The lizard continued to remain where it was, still as stone. The footsteps, however, were getting closer and closer. Before long, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were able to make out the faint outline of a shadow, lurking in the ck wind.


    He initially believed it to be a horse, and with the strangeness of the current events, it looked like a horse of the apocalypse. But as it came closer and became easier to distinguish, Han Sen was able to see that it was actually a camel.


    It was a white camel, and fairlyrge. It stood at ten meters tall, with two humps on its back. Saddled between them was a spirit.


    The spirit had a beaked mouth, and Han Sen could immediately tell it was a royal-ss spirit. The camel it rode upon was also mutant-ss, he wagered.


    After cresting a hill, they stopped where they were. They too watched the lizard, that had yet to move.


    Han Sen frowned, seeing this sight, and he thought to himself, ¡°This has to be a joke. Am I going to have topete against that spirit for the lizard? Apetition over something as measly as a mutant ss creature? Oh, please...¡±


    The spirit¡¯s forehead began to glow softly, and after a while, this light traveled in a beam towards the lizard¡¯s orb.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to see that the light was a ck Iron Wind Bell.


    The light-birthed bell tried tond on top of the orb, but in one swift movement, the orb pulled away and evaded the attempted cupping.


    The spirit seemed visibly angry after this one little failure, and so he chimed the bell and brought a stop to the fierce winds that had nketed the mountain. Clearly, the ck wind had been manufactured by him.


    And while the wind calmed, the simple chiming of that bell seemed to have an effect. The lizard¡¯s orb was now moving much slower than it had been.


    The lizard spat out a thick, mucus-like cloud of juices to repel the bell which now approached it. Then, the cauldron on its head recalled the orb in a retreat.


    While the bell was knocked back by the spit, the orb was given the opportunity to return. This just angered the spirit even further, prompting it to ring the bell with a greater craze.


    The ck wind then restarted. It assaulted the lizard with a greater ferocity than before, and so thick and fast were the streaks of ck, the moonlight waspletely lost to sight. They might as well have been fighting in an alternate realm, one devoid of light.


    And as the wind battered the mountain, it showed no sign of maintaining the status quo. It kept on elerating, until its ferocity gave birth to a ck tornado that ravaged the mountainside and sent rocks and trees spiraling off into the dark.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er had previously been hidden quite well, and given a good view of the battle to boot. But now, the rocks that shielded them had been sted away, exposing them. There was nowhere for them to hide now.


    Han Sen, with Bao¡¯er in his arms, thought of only one ce he could retreat to for shelter, lest the two be blown away: the lizard¡¯s cave.


    While the lizard was up-top, dealing with the crazed wind, the cave should have been empty. Or at least that was the hope, for Han Sen was fast approaching it.

 Chapter 1396 - Attacking a Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Attacking a Spirit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The tornado up-top was soon apanied by many more, as the searing windid waste to the mountain. But then, as Han Sen raced for the sanctuary of the cave, two of the tornados came after him. The spirit had seen him.


    Han Sen frowned, unable to escape the blistering speed of the vortexes. As soon as they came for him, they pulled him into the slipstream.


    ¡°An unlucky day for mountaineering, don¡¯t you think? Mwahaha! Go to hell, little boy.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if the spirit was genuinely angry or just psychotic enough to think the ravaging winds were humorous, but he was seemed to be delighted to watch the bystander human and his baby get swept up into the tornado.


    Inside the tornado, Han Sen soon discovered the reason why the wind was ck. The wind itself was not colored, but there were streaks and streams of ck sand twirling within them. The streams of sand were incredibly sharp, anding into contact with them was brutal.


    The tornado that had trapped Han Sen began to grow in size, and it continued to twirl faster and faster. Steel could have easily been ground to dust inside it.


    The spirit no longer paid attention to Han Sen inside there, though, most likely believing the human to have been killed. The spirit thought that if the human had not had his bones twisted by the winds, then he would have been shredded by the ck sand. It was a fair belief, too, for no mutant creature should have been able to withstand a single moment inside such a tornado.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was a touch more adept than the usual creature. He could fly and move in tandem with the twirling vortex to remain alive, but there was not enough leeway to allow an escape, which was what he desperately wanted to do.


    Then, genius struck. He opened up his Bulwark Umbre, and a bubble-like shield protected him from the body-shredding winds.


    The umbre was able to withstand any environmental disaster it seemed, and not a single stiff breeze or grain of sand was able to get to Han Sen within itsforting embrace.


    But Han Sen still had to hold on to it by the grip, and it was a grip that could escape at any moment¡¯s notice. The wind was truly brutal, and trying to keep the umbre in his hands was no easy task.


    ¡°Luckily, the tornado¡¯s radius is wide. If it was smaller and more concentrated, I doubt I could hold on for as long as I have,¡± Han Sen thought. There was at least one thing to be grateful for, as sour as the ordeal still was.


    The power of a gold geno core was truly incredible. The strongest and most dangerous thing about the tornado was the ck sand that twirled around like a ck wind. If the sand was eliminated, the tornado wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat.


    Han Sen maintained his clutch on the umbre, but he knew he had to do something. So, inside that violent vortex, he inched his way in the direction of the spirit.


    The spirit himself, despite the works of wind being his own machination, was unable to see much. He believed Han Sen would have been killed moments after being swept into the winds, so he moved his focus back to the target he hade to kill: the lizard.


    Two primary tornados now ravaged the mountainside, and the spirit focused his concentration on those.


    The lizard was atop the mountain, with its ws dug into the stone. Its cauldron still sat upon its head, shining. It was defying the wind fairly well, but it didn¡¯t seem to do all that much in retaliation. But perhaps that was because it had reached the end of its tether, and it had no space or strength to do anything else as the wind battered it. And soon after, the ck wind and sand began to almost wholly epass the creature. The wind streams that carried the sand were like whips, and each pass they made over the lizard was like a cruelshing.


    It eventually began to settle on the lizard¡¯s body, as well, as if the grains of sand were maized to its body. It seemed as if they wanted to suffocate the creature.


    More and more sand came down then, to bury the lizard. And before long, it could hardly be seen, and it could no longer move.


    ¡°Haha! Another mutant creature notch for my belt.¡± The spirit, seeing the lizard buried beneath the sand, cackled and ceased his chiming of the bell.


    Shortly after, the ck wind and tornados all whirled out of existence. The sand of those streams dropped to the ground, nketing the mountain in ck. The spirit was going to ride his camel over to the lizard so he could im his prize, but something urred. All of a sudden, the camel squealed in agony.


    The spirit saw something appear before him. One of the being¡¯s hands clutched a horn, while the other clutched an umbre. The horn had been driven through the camel, slicing its belly horizontally, from back to front. Then, all of its guts fell out in a sticky red downpour.


    The spirit was bucked off, thrown into the sand that had now been dyed red.


    The camel was a mighty thing, but Han Sen had killed it with the greatest of ease.


    Assassination was one of Han Sen¡¯s fortes. What he had done was take refuge in the sand that had cloaked the ground. He hid beneath it, and when the camel trotted past, he leaped up and struck.


    Han Sen killed the camel first because he was aware of what the spirit could do, and he had more than a few ideas in regards to how he could counter the spirit¡¯s moves. He didn¡¯t know anything about the camel, so it was best to remove the foe from the board he was most uncertain about first.


    That was why he took out the camel so quickly.


    ¡°Mutant Creature Wind Camel killed. No beast soul gained. Geno Core destroyed. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care about the dismal results of the camel¡¯s killing, though. Right now, he had more important things to concern himself with, like the spirit he had just made an enemy out of. Without relenting, he went for the spirit with his umbre and horn in hand.


    The spirit was incredibly angry, and so he rang his bell to summon more tornados to prevent Han Sen¡¯s approach.


    ¡°How dare you kill my camel! Do you not know who you¡¯ve picked a fight with? I am the Sandman!¡± The spirit was hissing and seething as he spoke, and his hands iled like mad in a frantic ringing of the bell.


    The tornados that spawned were wicked and wild, destroying all that they came into contact with. The spirit could not wait to see Han Sen reduced to dust, but he was quickly delivered a fright when he saw the effects the tornados had on the human.


    Nothing. There was no effect. Han Sen cut through the tornado, not having been licked by a single grain of sand.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Han Sen¡¯s horn hade right before his face.


    The spirit used his bell to shield his pretty face and deflect the horn.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± the spirit said.


    Han Sen lifted his umbre and threw it up into the sky. Then, he used his newly free hand to punch the spirit, right before catching the umbre once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like sand. It¡¯s coarse and rough and irritating, and it gets everywhere.¡± Han Sen, umbre back in hand, ran towards Wind Mountain.


    The spirit¡¯s face twitched and warped, but he was unable to move his body.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± After one brief scream, the spirit¡¯s body crumbled into dust.

 Chapter 1397 - An Unexpected Journey

    <h4>Chapter 1397: An Unexpected Journey</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The spirit returned to his spirit stone, but Han Sen expected this. Regardless, Han Sen ventured up to the top of the mountain and began removing the ck sand. There was arge mound of the stuff, and after much digging, Han Sen was able to find the lizard that had been buried.


    The lizard was not dead yet, but it was in poor shape. The ck sand had suffocated it and crept its way into the lizard¡¯s body. The lungs and organs were stuffed with sand, and its death was inevitable.


    The lizard¡¯s mouth and nose were wet, caked in sand. It was a bad way to go out.


    Han Sen, wanting to put it out of its misery swiftly, took out his horn and plunged it through the creature¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Mutant Creature Cauldron Beast killed. Beast soul gained. Gold Geno Core acquired. Consume its flesh to gain zero to ten mutant geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted at the result. Things had gotten a little heated, but aside from ending up a little windswept, he¡¯d be walking away from the venture with two mutant carcasses, a new gold geno core, and an extra beast soul to top it all off.


    Han Sen summoned his ck unicorn and bundled everything together with his Gold Lock.


    This was a fine haul of meat, and it¡¯d keep Han Sen full for some time toe. In the meantime, Cheap Sheep was still off in search of more mutant creatures for him. This would tide Han Sen over until then, for sure.


    A monthter, Han Sen had almost finished consuming all the flesh. He had thus far received an additional sixteen mutant geno points, which brought his tally up to twenty-five.


    Currently, Han Sen was in the midst of his daily training regime with Red Pony and Starsea Beast. Over the past month, they had shown great diligence and development, and they took their training times with Han Sen very seriously. It made Han Sen d to see them behave that way.


    ¡°A, B, C.¡± Han Sen¡¯s training wasn¡¯t purely physical, and now he was holding up a board with the alphabet.


    ¡°A, A, A.¡± Starsea Beast had been trying his hardest to learn, but it had been a struggle. He wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed, unfortunately.


    Han Sen looked dismayed. Finding out that many demi-god creatures couldn¡¯t speak was disheartening, and he expected a far better literacy rate in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°Come on, this stuff is basic. You guys are going to have to learn eventually. Nowe on, follow after me. A, B, C.¡± Han Sen was determined to make his followers speak.


    Red Pony did not seem very focused on the lesson. It didn¡¯t speak, and neither did it follow along with Han Sen¡¯s instructions. It seemed very disinterested. Starsea Beast, however, was trying its best. It was incredibly focused, despite being rather dumb. Still, all it could say in response to Han Sen was, ¡°A, A, A.¡±


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt a wretched energy nket the shelter.


    Not wasting any time in his response, he flew over to the gate to see what might have been approaching. There, he saw Qing Le and another spirit marching towards the shelter.


    The scary, menacing power was from the spirit that apanied Qing Le. As much as he had thus far tried to resist, Han Sen had the sneaking suspicion it was only a matter of time before he was forced to go to that spooky shelter that only allowed humans.


    ¡°Qing Le! I¡¯ve been waiting for you, man!¡± Han Sen forced the biggest ear-to-ear smile he could, and fluffed his voice to be as weing as one could be.


    Qing Le looked at Han Sen with one eyebrow raised high enough, it could have pierced the clouds. ¡°You... were expecting me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been so busy thisst month, I was unable to catch up with you for that expedition you said you were nning. You know the one; the human team, the creepy shelter, the fifty sacred geno fruits.¡±


    ¡°I thought I said thirty,¡± Qing Le said.


    They hade there expecting to use force to get Han Sen to go along with their n. This was most unexpected. Someone who was willing to go was always a better choice than someone who had been forced to. Communication was far better, in such circumstances.


    ¡°I was going to ept the thirty you offeredst time, but now that you¡¯re here... Well, I can only suspect you¡¯ve been to the shelter and failed. Clearly, the risk and danger of that ce are far worse than you expected. Add an extra twenty for the hazard pay, and I¡¯m your man,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°My balls... consider them busted. Oh well, fine, I ept. Fifty it is,¡± the other spirit finally spoke.


    The way that spirit held himself was different from Qing Le, and it was clear to see he was of a higher rank.


    ¡°How should I refer to you, sir?¡± Han Sen said, approaching the two in a casual manner.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Sixth Son, Yu Xuan.¡± The spirit puffed his chest and put his chin up when he said this. Then, he lessened his threatening aura to one that was far more approachable.


    ¡°That¡¯s a mouthful. I¡¯m Han Sen, nice to meet you,¡± Han Sen said.


    Yu Xuan then stepped forward to say, ¡°I like co-operating with smart men. Pack up your things and we¡¯ll head out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen returned Bao¡¯er to the Alliance, afraid there might be much danger on the road ahead. Particrly so, at their destination.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t bring anyone else with him on that trip. He just went alone with the spirits.


    On the road, Qing Le and Yu Xuan exined many things to Han Sen, and what had urred in their previous attempt at taking the shelter.


    They had ended up sending twenty-nine men to that shelter. Three had returned from that ce, in a grievously poor condition. Even those were dead now. A few of those humans even had gemstone geno cores, but it hadn¡¯t seemed to matter at all. They had all been killed.


    Sacred Shelter had also sent a bunch of humans, as well. Only one of those managed to crawl out, thenter died.


    It was impossible for them to find a decent pool of humans to try to take the shelter individually, so the two shelters had now decided to co-operate for their next venture.

 Chapter 1398 - The Beast on the Bronze Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 1398: The Beast on the Bronze Coffin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yu Xuan, now that I am a part of the Outer Sky Shelter territory, perhaps you could tell me more about what I will be walking into? The more intel I have going in, the better I can perform.¡± Han Sen knew the mission would be dangerous, so he would have preferred going in with at least some semnce of an idea of what he might face.


    Yu Xuan looked at Qing Le, prompting him to speak. He said, ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know much about the shelter. And as for what our previous team faced on the inside, there is no proof that can verify the ims made by the three who made it out.¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what the implication was, but he frowned.


    He allowed Qing Le to continue talking, after a pause. ¡°The three men that returned imed the same things, but when pressed to borate, their exnations for what transpired when they were all killed were different. Still, we were fortunate to hear much of anything, with the pain they were in following their escape.¡±


    ¡°What did they tell you, then?¡± Han Sen asked, with a frown.


    ¡°They told us that when they entered, they saw something horrible in front of the pce there. That was where most of the men who entered died. Three made it out, as we have stated.¡±


    Qing Le went on to say, ¡°But the three men described what killed them differently.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word.


    Qing Le continued, ¡°They all said they saw a bronze coffin inside the pce. On this coffin was said to reside a fox or a cat with a red body. They all spoke of this, so we can assume that part to be fairly sound.¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°A nine-life cat, maybe?¡±


    ¡°Was the cat alive? Or was it something inanimate?¡± Han Sen asked. If it really was associated with Blood Legion, being a nine-life cat, there was every chance he could survive.


    Han Sen was proficient with the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and furthermore, he was in possession of the pendant. Perhaps the shelter was warded to prevent those who weren¡¯t affiliated with Blood Legion from entering. If anything transpired on the inside, the least Han Sen could do was pretend he was a member.


    ¡°I am not sure. The details were sparse,¡± Qing Le said, shaking his head in regret. ¡°One of them said a beast emerged and slew everyone there. Another said there was the statue of a beast there, and that everybody simply started to die after they opened the coffin. The other person imed that, after seeing a beast there, they all started killing themselves.¡±


    ¡°Could they all be hallucinating different things?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is not out of the realm of possibilities, but then, why would they have died after escaping with their lives?¡± Yu Xuan said.


    Han Sen nodded. There was no reason for the perfectly capable humans to die, if all they had experienced were hallucinations. There was something wrong with all this, there was no doubt about that.


    ¡°How did they die? Were they severely wounded or something?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°They... had no wounds. Their blood crystallized, clogging the blood flow and preventing proper operation of their organs,¡± Qing Le exined.


    Han Sen did not say anything, but he most certainly believed the shelter had a connection to Blood Legion. If the red beast or creature there was the nine-life cat, Han Sen was starting to think he¡¯d get the answers he had been waiting for. This was a big opportunity, and it would be silly to squander it.


    Yu Xuan and Qing Le did not take Han Sen to Outer Sky Shelter, and they delivered him to that spooky shelter directly. When they arrived, Han Sen saw three humans. They were right, saying it had been difficult trying to assemble a new team.


    There weren¡¯t many humans in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and the ones who had been killed on thest mission had been reported as missing in the Alliance.


    It was a spectacr feat, knowing they had managed to assemble nearly thirty humans for thest venture. But that also made it profoundly upsetting, learning what had urred to each of them.


    It was difficult finding more humans to rece those that were lost, and it¡¯d take a lot of time for the shelters to recover that number.


    ¡°And what, please tell me, was the point in bringing a bronze geno core human on this expedition?¡± A female spirit scoffed, while looking at Han Sen with her nose upturned.


    Yu Xuan was very polite to her, despite her tone. He said to her, ¡°Sister, you know finding humans has been difficult for us all, after whatst transpired. He is willing to try, so why not allow him?¡±


    The female spirit smiled, then, and said, ¡°Mister Li, your allies may not be the hardiest, but I pray you are sessful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can,¡± Mister Li said, with a coarse voice not so different from toned grunts.


    Han Sen looked at this Mister Li, who was a human, and observed him.


    Han Sen was surprised, seeing a human garner such respect. The woman spirit seemed to hold him in high regard.


    The man looked to be in his thirties, and he¡¯d undoubtedly be an aplished fighter. Just like Han Sen, he was hiding the true extent of his power.


    The female spirit almost spoke like a student would, before their master.


    Next to Mister Li were another two humans. One was old, and the other was young.


    They were both very powerful, from the look of them, and it was highly likely they possessed gemstone geno cores.


    The two of them stood next to Mister Li like bodyguards, though. Clearly, Han Sen would be the odd man out.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°It looks like this Mister Li really is well-respected. He and the others must be the big guns of the spirits. They¡¯re at their wit¡¯s end, trying to secure this shelter, and it is highly unlikely they would call upon such strong humans unless this was theirst and only shot. If these three really are that powerful, though, howe I¡¯ve never heard of them before?¡±

 Chapter 1399 - Entering the Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Entering the Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen waited at a camp near the shelter for two days, before the expedition was set to begin and they could leave for that enigmatic construct.


    He was able to see the shelter faintly, from the distance the camp had been established. The entire time they were there, an eerie fog draped the serrated walls and ramparts, pooling over to drown the grounds they stood upon.


    ¡°Little Brother, when you are in the shelter, I advise you to stick close,¡± Mister Li said, approaching Han Sen. There was a surprising concern tinting his unusually gruff voice.


    Han Sen replied, ¡°Yes, will do. We need to look out for each other in there; our numbers have diminished more than enough.¡±


    The demi-god Xu Yanmeng chimed in, saying, ¡°Stick close so we can protect you, and you don¡¯t get in the way. That¡¯s what he means to say. You¡¯ll be a hindrance if you do anything more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is what he meant. It¡¯s nice to have a trantor by his side. Thank you for the rification.¡± Han Sen knew Mister Li¡¯s phrasing was an attempt at putting it lightly.


    Mister Li smiled and said, ¡°Can the chatter. We work hard; all of us. We¡¯re in this together.¡±


    Yu Xuan and his big sister Yu Miao led the humans across the still ins to the shelter and left them near the gate. Han Sen believed he¡¯d be able to see things with a lot more rity upon nearing the ce. That turned out to be an incorrect assumption.


    When they reached the shelter, another group arrived. Amongst them were that woman and her dog.


    ¡°Goddess, you¡¯rete,¡± Yu Miao said.


    Before she responded, her dog snapped, ¡°A doggo is neverte, nor is he early. He arrives precisely when he means to.¡±


    Han Sen observed the humans that had apanied them, and he noticed that two of them were extra-strong. He believed they were also in possession of gemstone geno cores.


    The dog sniffed Han Sen, then said, ¡°Pah! You guys crack me up. You¡¯ve enlisted a human with a bronze geno core? You think he¡¯ll help?! Haha!¡±


    ¡°More people always equal a greater sum of power,¡± Yu Miao said, in surprising defense.


    Han Sen then realized why Goddess and her dog hade to Shadow Shelter; he assumed they had gone there in search of Nan Litian. Little did they know, he was dead. Deeming Han Sen too weak, they hadn¡¯t bothered recruiting his recement.


    ¡°A weakling in a group is a weakling still. Regardless, let¡¯s proceed,¡± Goddess said.


    Yu Miao allowed the humans to meet and greet and ready themselves for entering the shelter. When the first streaks of sunlight beamed over the distant mountains that dressed the horizon, they could see the shelter a little more clearly, and some of the fog that spilled over the walls boiled off.


    In total, there were nine going into the shelter; Han Sen included. Outer Sky Shelter¡¯s people consisted of Han Sen, Mister Li, Xu Yanmeng, and Old Qiu. Sacred Shelter contributed an additional five. Their names were Wang Zhao, Zhong Sanxiao, Yu Zhiyu, He Zhi, and Xiao Liuyu.


    Mister Li was the leader of Han Sen¡¯s sortie, whereas there was a joint leadership for Sacred¡¯s collection of people, in the form of Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao. There was a surprising amount of uneasiness creeping between the two teams, despite them all being humans and in a precarious situation that would require co-operation. It seemed as if there¡¯d be fiercepetition once inside.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t too surprised, though. Whenever something was up for grabs, people of different factions were prone topete.


    ¡°Little Han, don¡¯t draw too near to the mist. For all we know, it might reach out and grab you,¡± Mister Li kindly advised.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Yu Xuan and Qing Le did not mention that the Dongxuan Aura would not work here.¡±


    ¡°Mister Li, might we be forced to retreat if the mist grows thicker and bes too heavy? It already hangs in the air like a suffocating mucus,¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister Li replied, saying, ¡°It should lighten during the afternoon. The mist will return and thicken eventually, blocking our exit, though. It isn¡¯t a normal fog. Once we enter, we won¡¯t be able to return until the next day.¡±


    Yu Xuan and Qing Le hadn¡¯t mentioned a single thing about this to Han Sen.


    It seemed clear now that Han Sen was the one going in with the least knowledge. He wasn¡¯t sure why he had not been informed as much as he could have been, but it wasn¡¯t fair to put him in such a situation.


    Han Sen chatted a bit more with Mister Li, and he realized they were the only two talking. The others were dead silent. Once they were done talking, he noticed that the gate of the shelter was slightly ajar.


    Han Sen thought he might be able to see the Life Door with a peek beyond, but the fog was incredibly thick inside. His vision couldn¡¯t pierce the grey.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us now, stand easy,¡± Mister Li said, turning to face Wang Zhao after the spirits left. ¡°If we¡¯re to go in and make it out alive, it¡¯s best we pool our knowledge ande up with some sort of a n. Co-operation is in our best interests, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Wang Zhao responded.


    None of them had been in the shelter before, so everything they knew was told to them by their superiors who were spirits. Yu Miao and Goddess had delivered both sides the most of the details they could share.


    After the discussion, the desire forpetition settled to a hardly-noticeable simmer. The two human teams had merrily converged into one, wanting to co-operate and ensure survival, first and foremost. They approached the shelter together, with surprising unison.


    After hearing them talk, Han Sen had managed to learn much he had not been told before, concerning the shelter.


    Qing Le had told Han Sen the humans reached the coffin with little to no trouble, but he had in fact glossed over the fact they were almost all practically at death¡¯s door by the time they got that far.


    With all this additional knowledge, and a mental map formed, they decided a route they should all take.


    Han Sen only had a bronze geno core, so he was not allowed any input.


    No matter which way they went, though, their course would take them past the tower Han Sen had studied on the scroll he had been given by Qing Le.


    And ording to Mister Li, that construct was an extremely dangerous ce to venture.

 Chapter 1400 - My Life Is My Life

    <h4>Chapter 1400: My Life Is My Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen followed Mister Li closely, as they all entered and ventured between the narrow pathways of the shelter. They said that as long as they did not approach that one construct, their passage would mostly be fine.


    Still, that was no reason to shirk caution. Everyone was on high-alert, and their eyes remained peeled for the slightest foreign motion, intently scanning every new viewpoint they could. This was not a ce they could afford to let their guard down.


    The mist was encroaching on their right, so they sidestepped to skirt a few buildings on their left.


    They eventually got within ten meters of the tower.


    Just like the scroll had depicted, the mural upon the construct disyed ten humans.


    ¡°Well, he may have been scant on details, but at least Qing Le wasn¡¯t outright lying to me.¡± The worry in Han Sen¡¯s heart lightened a bit, and his pace quickened, upon learning that the authenticity of the drawings checked out.


    When they saw the other side of the tower, though, they were all struck with a gut-punching shock. There were three people in a sitting position, except they were dead. Eerily, it was as if they had been ced there.


    Han Sen was easily able to understand why Mister Li had told them to exercise caution around the base of that tower now. Whoever approached might have very well been killed.


    Han Sen examined their bodies the best he could, from the distance he was standing. He was unable to determine a cause of death, and the bodies hadn¡¯t been ravaged in any way. But there they were; lifeless and sitting.


    Han Sen did not know why they were in such a position. And while it would have been a ghastlier sight to see a few corpses mutted or decapitated, it would¡¯ve at least been easier to suspect what sort of foe might be awaiting them. This was unsettling, and it made the group even more wary for what might lie ahead. Their stomachs were churning.


    Eventually, his eyes turned to the mural above. He studied the images carefully, hoping to glean as many details as he could.


    He was viewing another side of the tower now, and there was text just like what he had seen in the drawing. The text, however, did not offer an excerpt from Life Door as the first did.


    ¡°My life is my life. Your life is my life. Your life is forfeit to me,¡± Yu Zhiyou read aloud.


    Han Sen did not know what it meant, but when he looked at the carvings, he was given a shock. Ten people were shown, all lifeless and sitting like the three bodies they had just seen.


    Then, suddenly, before the sight of that could settle in their minds, Wang Zhao shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Get back!¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know why Yu Zhiyou was walking towards the tower, but he had begun to do so in a trance-like state. Yu Zhiyou reached the wall, turned around, and smiled at them. Then, he sat down and closed his eyes.


    A chill ran down the spines of all who watched this act. A living person had just approached the construct and died, with no genuine cause to be discerned. It was as if, like a zombie, he had epted death.


    Yu Zhiyou was not the strongest amongst them, but he had a gold geno core. For him to merrily die in such a way was strange, to say the least.


    He was sitting in a position just like the ones shown on the mural, and just like the three they had passed.


    ¡°Whatever you do; do not read the writing!¡± Mister Li said, to everyone.


    It was then that everyone realized Yu Zhiyou was the only one who had read the words written in the text. It couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence he was the first to kick the bucket.


    Wang Zhao then said, ¡°Be careful! For once, illiteracy might be a boon. If you read any text here, it could lead to your death, and none will be able to save you.¡±


    Everyone was afraid following that freak urrence, and no one dared to look at the tower now.


    People believed that if you were strong in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, death never came easy. Seeing someone die in such a simple, strange manner was unnerving. It was by some magic none had witnessed before, and it was the inability to know and understand that always scared mankind the most.


    Han Sen, however, made sure to take a mental photograph of the murals he had seen thus far.


    With haste, they managed to pass the tower by. But from that position, if they chose to turn around, they could view the back of the mural.


    Only Han Sen dared to stop and get a good look at it, an action that displeased the rest of hispany.


    There were no words written on that side, just the depiction of a congregation of humans. Many of them were sitting, while many others were standing.


    Han Sen made a note of it, and then felt desperate to see the fourth and final side he had yet to get a look at.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mister Li believed Han Sen had read something and been robbed of his will to live as had just urred. He quickly grabbed Han Sen¡¯s arm to pull him back.


    The tug was strong, and he was sent staggering a few meters back. Everyone stared at Han Sen with wide open eyes, thinking he might have been possessed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just wanted to take a look at the other side of the mural. It may have information we¡¯d be better off learning. It is obviously a construct of great importance to the shelter,¡± Han Sen exined.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just shut up and follow us? You¡¯ll get Mister Li and the rest of us killed,¡± Xu Yanmeng sternly said.


    ¡°I want to take a look. You can stay here, but do you mind waiting a moment?¡± Han Sen asked, addressing Mister Li directly.


    Mister Li answered, ¡°Okay. You might be correct, and examining it might indeed prove useful.¡±


    ¡°You can go there, but we¡¯ve already been told what¡¯s on the other side. I¡¯m not risking things any more than I have to,¡± Zhong Sanxiao said.


    Wang Zhao chimed in, agreeing. No one else wanted to risk venturing there.


    ¡°Then I will go there with Little Han,¡± Mister Li said.


    Xu Yanmeng blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Don¡¯t listen to him. We¡¯ve already cleared the tower, and now you want to return to it?¡±


    Mister Li patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I just want to take a look. I¡¯ll be fine, okay? We both will.¡±


    ¡°Me and Old Qiu cane, then,¡± Xu Yanmeng said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stay here where it¡¯s safest,¡± Mister Li said, already walking away alongside Han Sen.


    When Han Sen reached the other side of the mural, he was delighted at what he saw.

 Chapter 1401 - The Wall of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 1401: The Wall of Destiny</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the final side of that construct, there were no diagrams or depictions. Instead, there was only text and a lot of it.


    Han Sen believed this might have been the second half of Life Door at first, but he soon realized it wasn¡¯t. It was a simple, poignant text that concerned itself with destiny.


    They both read what was written there, but it failed to provide any revtions. Nothing transpired, following its reading.


    Old Qiu and Xu Yanmeng ended up running over to them, as they had been fretting with worry ever since they departed.


    ¡°The text speaks of fate, and a cycle of sorts. Perhaps it is associated with the shelter¡¯s geno core, in some way,¡± Mister Li said.


    With a lengthy sigh, Han Sen drooped his head in disappointment. Then, they returned to the primary group and continued with their expedition.


    Caution and wariness of the fellowship were still at red-alert, following the events near the base of the tower. No one dared to speak, in fear it might provide the moment of distraction necessary for an evil force to swoop down upon them.


    They eventually came to a very tall wall in front of them, behind which was a winding maze. This wall was so tall, its top was buried in the clouds somece, obscuring any estimate of its exact height.


    There were three entrances in the wall which they could use. They decided to enter the path that the previous group had gone through sessfully, which was the middle way.


    Three people had made it back taking this way, after all, even if they were on the brink of death when they did. They believed this would be their best course of action.


    Mister Li pulled up a map and led everyone through the entrance.


    Not long after, they found a dead body sprawled on the floor. Strangely, despite its haphazard cement, there were no obvious wounds or signs of injury.


    ¡°Is this guy from Outer Sky Shelter?¡± Zhong Sanxiao queried.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Yanmeng answered.


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Wang Zhao asked.


    They assumed he had suffered a simr fate to their ownpatriot near the tower, but they could not find any carvings or text on the walls. This was an even weirder death.


    ¡°The three people who made it out informed us that if you essed the incorrect passage, you would be attacked by a strange force. Yet we have taken the right path. The presence of the body is disturbing, yes, but fret not. We are where we¡¯re supposed to be,¡± Mister Li exined to the group.


    ¡°Maybe he triggered a trap and was killed. Strange-murder-force or no, we should still watch our step,¡± Xu Yanmeng said.


    They followed the map, and it wasn¡¯t long before they came to the exit that had correctly been indicated to them on the parchment.


    Mister Li was leading them from the front, and just before they reached the end, something suddenly rose up out of the ground.


    ¡°What is this? Nobody mentioned anything about a wall prohibiting our passage,¡± Mister Li said, with a frown.


    ¡°It looks like there is text on the wall,¡± Old Qiu said.


    The wall had two lines of text on it. The first consisted of four words, and it said, ¡°The Wall of Destiny.¡± The other line said, ¡°Destiny reveals the way for the fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Only the lucky ones can get by? What is that supposed to mean?¡± Wang Zhao said, with a frown. He wasn¡¯t sure what that meant.


    ¡°Perhaps it means something else,¡± Mister Li said.


    No one could offer up another exnation, however. And no one wanted to risk dwelling on the meaning behind any amount of text in that shelter. So, they nned to go back and attempt to venture another way.


    As they walked, they soon realized they were lost. They were struggling to get back to the way they hade in, and the map offered no sound guidance.


    ¡°Mister Li, you have a map. How can you not navigate your way back?¡± Wang Zhao said.


    Xu Yanmeng asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Zhong Sanxiao said, ¡°What do you mean what are you trying to say? Is he speaking in tongues, man? Your precious Mister Li has a map, and yet the dunce has led us astray. Who voted this guy should be our leader, anyway?¡±


    ¡°And you have eyes and half a brain, don¡¯t you? The path has changed. We didn¡¯te this way. We might not even be able to follow the map, anymore,¡± Old Qiu said.


    ¡°We didn¡¯te this way? We didn¡¯te this way because he obviously can¡¯t read a map! The old man is blind and half senile, and thanks to him, we¡¯re now lost,¡± Zhong Sanxiao said.


    Mister Li finally spoke. He turned his head away from the map and turned around, saying, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the map nor my ability to read it. It¡¯s this ce; it shuffles and warps to misguide our way. A strange magic is at work here; stay vignt.¡±


    The map was indeed useless now. Nothing marked on it corresponded to the way they were now traversing.


    Still, nothing dangerous seemed to ur. They walked for a whole half an hour before Zhong Sanxiao suddenly felt the urge to exim, ¡°Motherf*cker! Why are we back here?¡±


    Everyone looked at him, and then saw what he was referring to. There was a wall with text upon it, one that read: ¡°The Wall of Destiny.¡±


    ¡°It looks like we have to go past this wall somehow,¡± Mister Li said.


    ¡°This ce is f*cking cursed! Game over, man! Game over!¡± Zhong Sanxiao spat on the floor, beginning to lose hisposure to the nagging worry that gnawed on the minds of them all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a timeout for a minute. We need to figure things out a bit.¡± Mister Li gestured for everyone to take a load off and rx for a bit.


    Everyone sat down then, bringing out a bite to eat.


    Han Sen brought out a sacred-blood geno fruit to munch on while he studied the wall.


    When he was finished, an announcement yed.


    ¡°Nine-Sky Fruit consumed; Sacred Geno Point +1.¡±

 Chapter 1402 - Life and Death Stakes

    <h4>Chapter 1402: Life and Death Stakes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen brought the fifty fruits he had been given by Yu Xuan inside the shelter with him, bringing them along as food to sustain him.


    Just one of those fruits could keep a man¡¯s belly feeling full for a number of days, so if they were to get trapped inside the shelter for any reason, Han Sen would be able to keep himself going for quite some time.


    Han Sen munched on one while examining The Wall of Destiny, then he frowned. He remembered one of the creepy mural sides mentioned something about luck, destiny, and a cycle.


    ording to what that text said, it was not supposed to be difficult to determine whether or not a person was lucky.


    ¡°Do you need luck to find a path that bypasses this wall?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    After the break was over, Wang Zhao suggested he should take the lead¡ªmap in hand.


    There were no grand objections, and Mister Li thought it best for him to see for himself that the map was of no help now. And that was exactly what came to pass. Before long, Wang Zhao¡¯s fruitless guidance had brought them back to exactly where they started: The Wall of Destiny.


    They did this many times after that, and they didn¡¯t encounter any danger. The only thing that threatened them was frustration, for no matter which way they walked, they always ended up back at The Wall of Destiny.


    They had obviously been trapped there, and there seemed to be no way out except one that involved flying.


    However, they did not dare fly. That seemed like an obvious way to skip the challenge, and they might be subject to punishment if they attempted to cheat in such an obvious fashion. But that meant they were stuck, and it seemed as if theycked the luck needed to escape.


    Most people who hade to this shelter had been forced, after all. That in itself was brought about through misfortune and being in unlucky.


    Yu Zhiyou¡¯s death still hung over them, stoking the fires of their fear.


    ¡°Wait a minute; it¡¯s a wall! Why don¡¯t we just smash through it and bring it down?¡± Xu Yanmeng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. That might seem like an obvious way to get through, but do you think the creator of this wretched ce didn¡¯t think of that? You might get yourself killed!¡± Mister Li stopped him, and then he asked Han Sen, ¡°Little Han, do you recall what was written on that mural we went to look at?¡±


    ¡°I remember excerpts of it, yes,¡± Han Sen answered.


    The others leaned in closer to hear what was spoken between the two, as they had all been absent for what was now being discussed.


    Mister Li cleared his throat before addressing the others, and he said, ¡°Destiny and a cycle, including the need for luck in its breaking. We seem to be in some sort of loop, so if luck is what we need, it should not be difficult for us to discern which one of us has the most.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you suggesting we find the luckiest amongst us and have them open the wall?¡± Wang Zhao asked.


    Mister Li nodded and said, ¡°We can¡¯t get out via any other means, so for now, it seems like a sound suggestion.¡±


    Zhong Sanxiao then balked, but asked, ¡°And how do we find out who the luckiest amongst us is? Toss a coin?¡±


    ¡°The text said a person with much luck can obtain stuff others usually cannot. It¡¯s sort of like the lottery,¡± Mister Li exined.


    ¡°Did you see any lottery ticket vendors in this maze of doom?¡± Zhong Sanxiao scoffed.


    ¡°No, but we can do it ourselves,¡± Mister Li said.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯re stuck in here no matter what we do, so we might as well try this,¡± Xu Yanmeng said.


    ¡°If this is the only way, then sure,¡± Wang Zhao said. He then proceeded to pull out a notebook and tear eight pages from out of it. He wrote the word luck on one of the sheets of paper and said, ¡°Whoever gets the one with the word luck can open the door. Everyone else pick, I¡¯ll choose whatever isst.¡±


    After that, Wang Zhao ced the eight folded pieces of paper in a bag and shuffled them. Then, he said, ¡°Who wants to go first?¡±


    The person who went first would have the slimmest chance, but everyone doubted this method would work, anyway.


    ¡°If no one wants to try, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Old Qiu went to the middle and picked up a piece of paper.


    There were no words on it, so the chances had been reduced to one-in-seven now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go second,¡± Xiao Liuyu said. After grabbing a sheet of folded paper, his face changed.


    The paper had the word luck written on it.


    ¡°Liuyu...¡± Liuyu was Wang Zhao¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°This is fate; I am sure it will let me live,¡± Xiao Liuyu said, with a wry smile.


    ¡°Just... be careful, with whatever you have to do,¡± Wang Zhao said.


    It was impossible for him not to go forward, as they had all seen him beat the odds and take the winning piece of paper. He seemed like the luckiest, and as such, the prime candidate to try to ess the way forward.


    Even those from Sacred Shelter would have forced him to go, and being best buds wouldn¡¯t change this. If Xiao Liuyu didn¡¯t go, then someone else eventually would, anyway. And their luck might not have been as fair.


    Xiao Liuyu nodded and pulled out his geno core, which was a jade sword.


    Xiao Liuyu¡¯s body glowed with a protection that apanied him on his way towards the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it; you¡¯ll die!¡± Han Sen eximed.


    Xiao Liuyu looked at Han Sen, thinking it to be a strange thing to suddenly call out.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t go, will you?¡± Xu Yanmeng asked.


    Han Sen coldly said, ¡°He picked the paper, and he is now going to risk his life. You guys have got it backwards; that would give him the worst luck.¡±


    Xiao Liuyu¡¯s eyebrows touched the sky, and he began to produce a cold sweat. That logic made a lot of sense.


    Everyone could understand where Han Sen wasing from, but someone had to try the door. They couldn¡¯t differentiate between good luck and bad luck when it came to this.


    There were no other alternative ideas or ns they could consult and enact, anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying whoever gets that paper is unlucky, yes? Because they have to then risk their life, correct?¡± Xu Yanmeng said, to confirm.


    Everyone else started to be of this opinion now, but if Xiao Liuyu didn¡¯tmit to trying the door, then that meant the lottery was pointless.

 Chapter 1403 - The Man That Opened the Wall of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 1403: The Man That Opened the Wall of Destiny</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If you can promise me one thing, I can go,¡± Han Sen said.


    There was a certain sternness in his voice, to the surprise of the others in the expedition. They all turned to look at him, confused why a person with only a bronze geno core would and could say such a thing.


    ¡°Little Han, these are no joking matters,¡± Mister Li said.


    ¡°You are correct, but if you can promise me this one thing, I will try it in his stead.¡± Han Sen paused, having achieved the focus of everyone¡¯s ears, before proceeding to exin, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m lucky. I always have been, and I believe I have what it takes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then what would you like to get promised? We can do what you ask, provided it¡¯s nothing ridiculous,¡± Wang Zhao said, willing to give the boy a chance.


    He would also prefer risking the life of another, if it meant his best friend might have been spared.


    Han Sen responded, saying, ¡°The shelter must have offered you a lot toe here. If you can pool together to provide me sixty sacred geno fruit, I will go.¡±


    Sixty was not a small number. There were seven others in the expedition, and each of them had around ten.


    ¡°I have sixteen right here with me. I¡¯ll give them to you,¡± Xiao Liuyu immediately answered, seeing as it was his life currently on the line. Then, he presented the fruit.


    Discussions broke out amongst the rest, as they all wondered and tried to gauge whether or not it was a worthy bargain. They eventually decided to go along with it, and they amassed the tally of sixty geno fruits they could give Han Sen upon hispletion.


    ¡°Little Han, I must repeat; this is noughing matter. The stakes are high, but there¡¯s always the chance we might find an alternate route,¡± Mister Li pleaded. He hade to like Han Sen, and he was worried about the young man¡¯s wellbeing.


    Han Sen smiled in return, telling him, ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to be so considerate, Mister Li. But me and Lady Luck have tangoed a number of times. The fortunes frequently smile on me.¡±


    Han Sen epted the fruit and approached The Wall of Destiny; their door and way forward.


    He had everything to live for, even a baby on the way. Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to risk everything unless he was 100% certain he¡¯d seed.


    This wasn¡¯t because Han Sen believed himself to be stronger than the others, or because he actually had more luck. It was because he had a theory he had kept private.


    Han Sen had examined the text on the tower and mulled over it well. He recalled that there was no mention of explicit instructions, and no statement that in order to tackle the door you¡¯d have to be the luckiest.


    Everyone had luck, but good luck and bad luck were all tinged measuresing from the same pool.


    Han Sen had already read the text of Life Door, and that gave him a keener insight into the words he had espied on the mural. It helped him understand one thing that was the crux to this entire issue.


    To open the door of destiny, one must have already opened their Life Door.


    Han Sen had secretly cast Life Door previously, and he felt his body metaphysically connect with The Wall of Destiny. It beckoned to Han Sen, calling out for him toe forward.


    It brought ease to Han Sen¡¯s mind, and without an urgent need to open it, he thought of a way in which he might a few extra goodies in the service of others. He really wasn¡¯t risking his life.


    Han Sen believed that those who had ventured into the shelter before hadn¡¯t even seen the wall.


    And Han Sen believed that was because no one in the previous expedition possessed Life Door. If the wall had shown up, they would have been trapped there forever; it at least proved the shelter wasn¡¯t a deliberate gauntlet meant to torture and y all intruders. Or at least, that¡¯s what Han Sen now hoped.


    But this also led Han Sen to believe that they¡¯d end up elsewhere, once the wall was removed. Perhaps the others, without Life Door, had been led to their doom. With Han Sen amongst them, they might make greater progress than the other team did.


    Han Sen did not hate the people on his team, and he would prefer to help them rather than not. He just didn¡¯t see a problem with extracting a few gifts while doing so.


    His connection to the door increased and became more voluminous as he approached The Wall of Destiny. He could sense its tangible aura, and it tingled Han Sen¡¯s fingertips.


    Han Sen then summoned his Bulwark Umbre, as he drew near it.


    The Dongxuan Sutra did not tell him there was any danger ahead, but he still summoned it on the off-chance there was.


    Everyone watched Han Sen, and their attention was particrly drawn to his left hand, with which he pushed against The Wall of Destiny.


    His hand was brimming with the power of Jadeskin, and when it came into contact with the wall, electricity suddenly surged through him.


    Han Sen quickly pulled his hand away and took cover behind his umbre.


    Everyone summoned their geno core for protection, expecting a fight or some sort to have been initiated.


    Boom!


    The Wall of Destiny let out a deep sound, as if something had been unlocked beneath the earth. And then it began to sink, receding into the ground it had originally emerged from.


    Nobody there had expected the process to be that simple. They had half-suspected that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be alive to enjoy the fruit they had all given him.


    ¡°Brother Han, you are a man of good fortune indeed!¡± Xiao Liuyu proimed, upon witnessing his sess.


    The others all looked at Han Sen differently. More than anything, they were just bewildered to see it was he the weakest of their team, yet he had solved and sorted out their biggest issue in the shelter thus far.


    There was the sneaking suspicion amongst a couple of them, though, that the entire wall obstacle had been a bluff. And that guts, rather than luck, were needed to near it, touch it, and open it.


    ¡°Yeah, it was all luck,¡± Han Sen said, as he marched forward to the exit of that maze.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to tell them the true reason he was able to remove the wall.


    The electric shock he had received from the door, however, seemed to have asting effect. It did not hurt, but he sensed it had modified his Life Door somewhat. Han Sen checked out his body, and he confirmed there was no permanent harm, but still, it was a strange sensation.


    Everyone followed Han Sen towards the exit, which was somehow obscured by a blinding white light. What awaited them, none could guess.


    Han Sen was not concerned with this, having been in situations simr to this in the past. His feet did not relent, and onwards he went. When he breached the veil of white, his eyes cleared to reveal whaty beyond.


    But what he saw sent chills down his spine. He immediately wished to retreat, but an invisible barrier prevented him from doing so.


    The team could no longer see Han Sen, but thinking the way was safe, they followed in after him.

 Chapter 1404 - Wolfpack

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Wolfpack</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone shared a simr reaction to Han Sen. As soon as they saw whaty ahead, they all wished to flee.


    They ran into the invisible barrier behind them face first. Many of their faces even started to bleed, due to the speed at which they tried to escape.


    When they pierced through the veil of white, they were met with the sight of a number of vicious wolves that stared back at them with dirty green eyes. It was as if the wolves had been awaiting their arrival.


    Unable to go back, it was clear they had no choice but to engage the wolves and fight for their lives.


    Han Sen remained silent amongst the rallying cries of his teammates, and he simply maintained his clutch on the Bulkwark Umbre as he lifted it against the wolves that leaped towards him.


    The wolves charged with a greater ferocity and a more intimidating presence than a mania-driven bull. Their fangs and their nails were like des, itching to sink into the first victim they could.


    Han Sen held the umbre to block the initial strike of the first wolf that came for him. The strength and force of that wolf sent him stumbling back quite a bit before he regained hisposure.


    Fortunately, the umbre was as hardy as it always had been. It held strong and did not break.


    But it was clear to the crew that the wolfpack was in a league above them. As much as they all wished to stand their ground and battle the wolves, they knew it would be a futile fight.


    Han Sen acknowledged this to be true, as well. As he held a defensive posture, he used his Dongxuan Aura to scan his immediate surroundings and identify any route or passage that might allow him to escape.


    Then, he took off running into the wolfpack. With his Dongxuan Movements, he managed to sidestep and evade every attack that came for him, until he was clear of the pack and could duck into the clearing on the left.


    He was racing towards a za that had held a number of statues. With everyone else engaging the wolves, drawing the majority of them away from Han Sen, he was easily able to make it there.


    When Han Sen entered the forest of statues, he took cover and began munching on as much fruit as he could. Slowly, his sacred geno points increased, and he cramped the muscles of his torso to speed up digestion.


    After eating a hearty sum of them, his sacred geno point tally increased by quite a lot. He would be a lot morefortable battling the wolves in such a condition.


    from what Han Sen could tell, there was one person missing from the group of humans that were behind him, still fighting the wolves. That person was Mister Li, and as much as he might have wished to seek him out, Han Sen had problems of his own. Like coyotes trailing blood, the wolves had sniffed him out, and unless he got moving to secure his own safety, he¡¯d be doggie chow.


    After fleeing their snapping maws, however, Han Sen noticed something strange about the method they were hounding him. It wasn¡¯t as if they were trying to hunt down and kill the intruder; it was like they were pushing him in a certain direction.


    Han Sen kept on running, regardless, and eventually, he came to a ce that was empty of anything remarkable.


    This was, of course, bad. It was a za devoid of anything, removing the possibility of him taking cover. At least amongst the statues that decorated the previous za, he could duck and weave and provide his enemies a harder time giving chase. Here, he was at a disadvantage.


    But after gobbling down a bevy of geno fruits, Han Sen had earned himself dozens of sacred geno points. If push came to shove, he¡¯d be shoving a lot harder now.


    He looked to his left and right and noticed that more wolves were appearing, seeking to close in on him. If he wanted to turn around and return to the cover of the statues, or the teammates he had left behind, he¡¯d have no chance to do so now.


    Bracing himself for a fight, Han Sen closed his eyes. When he opened them again, however, he noticed the wolves were gone. They had stopped chasing him and withdrawn, but as for the reason why, he could not guess.


    He turned to take a look at his past pursuers, and he saw them standing there, growling at him with their bared fangs on full disy. It was as if they had now been stopped by an invisible barrier.


    ¡°They really were chasing me here; but for what purpose, I wonder?¡± Han Sen thought, as he viewed his surroundings.


    He had reached a garden popted with strange botanical marvels. The things which grew there were crazy, and Han Sen first noticed this when he saw bunches of carrots that were dangling from trees. Strangely, they looked to have been formed from human brain-matter, dressed with a bit of greenery on top. He didn¡¯t know if he should have looked at it in wonder or in disgust.


    Han Sen continued on, wandering through this garden of sickly delights. Blood and ghastly violence seemed to be the primary theme of decoration, for there were many intestinal-shaped nts and flowers running with blood.


    They were all so weird, and the sight of them made Han Sen¡¯s skin squirm. He was extremely ufortable in this ce, as any right-minded individual would be.


    Strangely, however, Han Sen could sense the lifeforces of everything that grew there, and he noted there was nothing remarkable. He was detecting them to be ordinary nts, though he had never seen such gross botany before.


    The wolves were still watching Han Sen tread the garden, so there was no chance of him returning the way he hade. But, not sensing any danger ahead of him, he wasn¡¯t too wary of walking forward into the deeper recesses of the grotesque ce.


    The mist was getting thicker, however, and it obscured much in the distance.


    There was enough visibility to see what was in his proximity, though, and he could watch the nts be more gruesome and sordid the further he went. Eventually, he came to a tree with a man hanging from its branches. His arm, as weird as it was, was growing a number of ears like a fallen log bearing mushrooms.


    But that really was the shape of the tree. There was no actual human body dangling from its rotten eaves; the tree had simply been shaped like that. Han Sen¡¯s skin crawled, like it was hosting a corpse-feeding party of maggots. After all, he was sensing them to be ordinary nts. They were this strange, but they shouldn¡¯t have been.


    ¡°Strange. Why are they so creepy and wild, yet so... weak and supposedly unremarkable?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Then, Han Sen heard a noisee from behind. He saw Hezhi approaching him, from out of nowhere.


    Hezhi looked to be in an okay condition. He looked a little winded, but that was the extent of it. He was free from injuries.


    ¡°Hezhi, where is everyone else?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Hezhi answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I ran by myself. You¡¯re the first of the team I¡¯ve seen in a bit.¡±


    Han Sen thought he spoke a little strangely. There was a monosybic tone to his speech, and so he took a couple of steps back.


    ¡°Give me all your geno fruit and I¡¯ll keep you safe,¡± Hezhi stepped forward to say.


    ¡°And how can you keep me safe?¡± Han Sen realized Hezhi was still himself, but he hade to Han Sen for the riches he carried.


    ¡°This.¡± Hezhi summoned a ck metal wolf, and the marks upon it showed it to be a gold geno core.

 Chapter 1405 - Killing Hezhi

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Killing Hezhi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was not worried at the thought that someone mighte to steal his geno fruit. Mister Li, Old Qiu, Xu Yanmeng, Wang Zhao, and Zhong Sanxiao already had gemstone geno cores and would not need his geno fruit.


    Only Hezhi would need the sacred fruit Han Sen possessed, so it might not havee as an absolute surprise for him. And indeed, Hezhi had been waiting for this opportunity. He was a bit of an outsider himself, and he wasn¡¯t closely associated with the others who were on the expedition, anyway. Now that he had caught Han Sen alone, it was his time to strike.


    Han Sen looked at his metal wolf geno core and said, ¡°You used this to get away?¡±


    Hezhi said, ¡°Yes. My geno core is called Ditto, and it can take on the form of any creature it wishes to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fairly brilliant geno core you have, but it¡¯s a shame...¡± Han Sen stressed an exaggerated sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s a shame?¡± When Hezhi said that, the wolf slowly began to approach Han Sen.


    ¡°Upgrading that geno core to the best it could be might yield some impressive results, but it¡¯s a shame your ascension wille to an end here,¡± Han Sen said, his threat made clear.


    ¡°I was going to leave you alive after taking your spoils; I¡¯ll take that as permission to silence you for good.¡± When Hezhi said this, the wolf immediately jumped towards Han Sen with its maw open.


    Han Sen used his Gold Dragon Lock in response, immediately tying up the airborne wolf.


    The wolf was quickly bound, and it dropped to the ground like a stone. It did its best to squirm free, but it was clearly having trouble.


    ¡°You have a gold geno core?!¡± Hezhi¡¯s face swiftly turned sour.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s no big deal,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Yeah... you¡¯re right. It isn¡¯t,¡± Hezhi suppressed the sudden sh of fear he had been stricken with, and he summoned a purple sword.


    It was three-feet-long, and many strange writings had been inscribed across the length of its de.


    Hezhi waved his sword, which sent beams of light shaped like the characters on the sword shooting towards Han Sen like a number ofsers.


    Han Sen opened up his Bulwark Umbre to block the barrage of sma rounds. All the lights exploded against the protective shielding of the umbre.


    Han Sen had eaten a great many sacred geno fruits, so gold geno cores weren¡¯t able to deal half as much damage now.


    ¡°How have you managed to obtain so many gold geno cores?¡± Hezhi thought the umbre was a gold geno core, too.


    It was only bronze, but that spoke volumes about its efficiency. Han Sen did not respond, though; he simply summoned his Crystal Core and tossed the egg at the unsuspecting bandit.


    ¡°You were lying this whole time. You are a liar; a big fat liar! You are a demi-god with gold geno cores.¡± Hezhi was angered by his mistake, and he swung his sword towards the egg that was headed his way.


    The crystal egg was able to dodge each and every sma round headeding towards it, prompting Hezhi to swing his sword directly at it.


    Pang!


    The sword beat the egg down to the ground, but it ricocheted off the floor at an even greater speed. It walloped his body with the might and swiftness of a bullet.


    He had been unable to dodge, and after it struck his leg like lightning, it bounced right back to Han Sen.


    Han Sen had be very proficient in wielding the egg, and when the egg was returned, Han Sen went back to wielding his umbre. Then, he began walking forward towards Hezhi.


    Feeling nothing ur when he was hit by the egg, Hezhi still possessed his confidence. He stepped forward, swinging more and more sma rounds at Han Sen.


    The light-bullets exploded in a haze of sparks against the umbre, though, and he was still unable to deal damage to the opponent he once thought would be a cakewalk.


    Hezhi gritted his teeth and continued trying to attack. But this time, Han Sen did not even use his umbre. He simply stood where he was and let his foe try his best.


    Hezhi brought his sword down directly on Han Sen¡¯s body, but the results astounded him. It did nothing, and the sword itself began to bend like rubber.


    He stared at his sword in disbelief, unable to grasp why this might have happened. So, next, Hezhi used his fist to strike Han Sen.


    And again, Han Sen did not dodge. He simply stood where he was and allowed Hezhi to do his worst.


    The moment Hezhi¡¯s fist came into contact with Han Sen¡¯s skin, however, chills shot through his body, and cold sweat poured from his forehead. He watched as his own fist bent upwards against Han Sen, as if he was made of sponge.


    Then, like an eerie ghost, Han Sen reached out his hand towards his once-pompous opponent. Han Sen was too close, and with a futile reaction, Hezhi brought up his arm to deflect Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    But Han Sen simply grabbed the man¡¯s arms and ran his hand down to Hezhi¡¯s clenched fist. Han Sentched on and did not let go, as if he was sucking Hezhi¡¯s soul dry.


    Sha!


    Hezhi¡¯s body was delivered one strike, and then it shattered and crumbled into fertilizer for the wretched garden.


    As this urred, the geno core was also destroyed. The sword he was wielding, however, dropped to the ground with a heavy nging sound.


    Han Sen swiftly moved to pick it up. It was a gold geno core, and Han Sen needed a recement for his horn. He quickly pocketed it by cing it in his Sea of Soul.


    Just as Han Sen was about to turn and leave, he heard more sounds.


    When Han Sen turned to take a look at whaty ahead, a human-shaped tree was shambling its way over to him.


    ¡°Is this thing alive?¡± Han Sen asked himself, as he stepped back in caution.


    The tree was not that strong, and it gave the illusion of being an ordinary nt like all the rest.


    But it came to a stop near the mound of dust on the ground that was once Hezhi.


    Han Sen realized the tree wasing for the man whose sequence structure he had just destroyed. The roots of the tree moved atop the mound of dust, and then, it all got absorbed.

 Chapter 1406 - The Waiting Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 1406: The Waiting Shadow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It didn¡¯t take long for the humanoid tree to absorb the mound of dust. Its previously dull and unremarkable lifeforce then began to resemble the person Han Sen had just in: Hezhi.


    Han Sen was not sure if it was exhaustion ying tricks on his eyes, but he could then swear he was seeing the tree shrink to take on the form of Hezhi himself.


    And it did, but fortunately, it did not replicate the mindset of the person Han Sen had just killed. It looked like Hezhi now, but it just stood in ce without motion, where it had absorbed his remains.


    Han Sen took a step back, just in case. Thest thing he wanted to do was trigger or invoke the ire of something he did not have to.


    After stepping back a bit, Han Sen decided now might be a good time to return to the forest of statues in that za. The wolves that hounded him to the garden had dispersed, after all.


    Provided they stayed gone, Han Sen should have no issue returning there. He might even be able to get back to his teammates.


    But as Han Sen began his return trek, he suddenly saw the brain-carrots leaping off their harboring trees to stand upright on the ground before him. It looked like the entire garden did not want Han Sen to return, for all the trees and nts began to close in around him. The way back was closed off.


    So, Han Sen decided to walk forward in the way he originally had been. He spoke aloud to the garden, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll y it your way. I¡¯ll see where you wish to lead me.¡±


    As Han Sen walked the path through the garden he had originally been on, the rest of the botanical residents returned to their initial positions, too, as if nothing had changed at all.


    After walking for a while, however, the garden began to take an unexpectedly pleasant turn. In fact, it started to look pretty.


    The flowers soon looked like butterflies, and the trees were sculpted like beautiful carvings and wooden furniture. It was like something you¡¯d see in a fairytale. It looked almost unreal.


    Han Sen soon came to ake. Its surface was still, ssy, and blue like a clear summer¡¯s sky. At the center of theke was a stone tablet. In front of it stood a man.


    This person wasn¡¯t someone Han Sen was familiar with, and as he walked closer to get a better look, he saw that the man was d in sparklingly white, clean clothing. He wasn¡¯t the sort of person you¡¯d expect to see in such a sordid shelter.


    ¡°My child; you are finally here,¡± the man in white clothing said.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course, my child.¡± The man seemed to be speaking to Han Sen, but his attention seemed affixed to the stone tablet he was in front of.


    Han Sen thought it weird, that the man continuously referred to him as my child.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked, with a frown.


    Han Sen knew this was not someone whose voice he had heard before, and neither was it a person he had seen before.


    ¡°I could ask you the same, but only my children are capable ofing here. So, that is what I can best assume you to be.¡± The man in white clothing spoke in a very rxed manner. He spoke as if he had awoken from a restful slumber, and was at peace and tranquility.


    ¡°Speak inly. It has been a long day, and I¡¯m not in the mood for games.¡± Han Sen spoke with a stern voice, primarily because he could not stand being called my child any more than he could stand being called boss.


    ¡°I am a shadow, and I have waited for your arrival for quite some time,¡± the man in white clothing said.


    ¡°My arrival? Me? You know who I am?¡± Han Sen thought the man was very strange.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the mist skating gracefully across theke, Han Sen would have been able to scan the man and get a clear reading of who or what he might have been.


    ¡°Yes, but it does not matter. You are here; therefore, you are my child,¡± the man in white clothing said.


    Han Sen was getting annoyed. The man was speaking quite a bit, but he wasn¡¯t actually saying much.


    Han Sen summoned his crystal egg with the desire to throw it at the man.


    He¡¯d had enough of being called his child, so he cared little for who the man believed him to be. He wanted to shut him up so he could continue with the expedition.


    Before Han Sen could lob it, though, the man suddenly said one more thing which stayed his arm. He said, ¡°This is the only thing I can give you.¡±


    The man walked into the tablet as if he was a ghost, passing through a wall.


    The stone tablet had once been empty, but was now scrawled with a few additional words.


    ¡°God has returned...¡±


    Han Sen was quite surprised to see the words of Life Door now appear on the tablet. He peered at the tablet a little closer then, and before his eyes, the entirety of Life Door began to show up on the stone.


    The words appeared one by one.


    Han Sen was delighted, though, and he quickly tried to remember everything that was written down.


    After reading it all, he felt as if his Blood-Pulse Sutra was starting to run by itself and generate a brand new geno core.


    Han Sen always believed he was going to create a geno core with it, but there was something prohibiting him frompleting the process. There was always a snag he was getting caught on.


    But now, just seeing Life Door written before him on such a pristineke, it had freed up whatever was hindering his progress. The Blood-Pulse Sutra got to work producing a new geno core with no trouble now.


    ¡°This ce really is connected to Blood Legion. That man must believe I am a part of Blood Legion,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, as he read the text and did his best to memorize it.


    When the text was all revealed, his Blood-Pulse Sutra began to fire on all cylinders. The process of producing a brand new geno core was well underway.


    The ck crystal was also triggered, prompting more of that ck fluid to taint the mixture.


    This was the first time Han Sen had the ability to watch the geno core produce. Before, he had always been under fire and unable to, and he found it remarkable how much the substance created looked like a supernova.


    Han Sen was rather shocked when heid eyes on the finished geno core.

 Chapter 1407 - Real Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Real Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s geno core was a miniature version of Han Sen himself. It was like a little figurine, shaped to replicate his body perfectly.


    As Han Sen stared at it, his bewilderment heightened, as something most strange urred.


    It was as if he was watching time itself rewind around the miniature; he actually watched it get younger. It went backwards, bing a teenager, a child, a baby, a fetus, and then blood.


    Bronze Geno Core: Bronze Real Blood


    Han Sen did not know what to say, and it felt as if his lingering thoughts had been left suspended. It was a strange sensation, seeing a figurine of himself grow younger in less than a minute.


    ¡°Child, the trail you tread is one you must ze yourself. This is all I can do to help you.¡±


    The light that hovered on the tablet then departed the stone, bing the white-clothed man again. And this time, Han Sen was able to see his face.


    Han Sen was certain he had never seen this man before. He did not look like Han Sen¡¯s father, grandfather, or even his great-grandfather.


    The man didn¡¯t resemble Han Sen himself, either. They didn¡¯t look at all rted, so the reason why the man constantly referred to Han Sen as his child waspletely unknown.


    ¡°Who are you? The leader of Blood Legion?¡± Han Sen asked, his raised voice gilded with a certain sternness.


    The white-clothed man merely smiled, and he said, ¡°Remember, your fate is not pre-determined. It is forged through your will and desire; no external, higher power governs it.¡±


    After that, the light on the tablet began to fade, and the man alongside it. All that remained was the faceless tablet in the center of theke. At that same moment, all the nts in the shelter came alive, crying rivers of blood as if to summon a world-ending flood.


    ¡°If that guy was the leader of Blood Legion, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. But even though he looked human, he carried the aura of a spirit,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    At this point, Han Sen was relieved that he had taken the time and been fortunate enough to learn and practice both the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Life Door. Had he skipped one of those, it was highly likely he wouldn¡¯t have been standing where he was at that moment. Repeatedly, people hade to believe he was a sessor to Blood Legion, so it was certainly paying dividends, bit-by-bit, in his investigations.


    The strangest thing, though, was that his Nine-Life Cat pendant was a relic that supposedly belonged to Blood Legion. Even here, of all ces, it did not resonate any sort of power. It was as lifeless as it had been over the previous days.


    If that man was the leader of Blood Legion, he should have been able to just sense the pendant¡¯s presence. Others had done so before, so this was a given.


    It was a shame he had gone now, though. He had vanished with the silent grace of a wisp. Any more answers Han Sen might have wished to glean didn¡¯t seem likely to be gotten right now.


    Han Sen turned his attention to the bleeding nts, and he watched a certain thicket bend and move aside to form a path for him.


    ¡°If that man thinks I¡¯m a member of Blood Legion, the nts won¡¯t want to hurt me, will they?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Han Sen walked the trail and found himself exiting the garden, but it wasn¡¯t by the same path he had used to enter. He had ended up going further, and he now found himself standing before a pce.


    The entrance was wide open, and directly beyond it, Han Sen could see a bronze coffin. Strange symbols and enigmatic lines of text were scrawled and inscribed across it, and sitting atop the coffin was a beast.


    The beast was asleep there, and its fur looked like a gentle fire.


    ¡°This is the ce the survivors spoke of before they died; the beast sure does look like the Nine-Life Cat,¡± Han Sen thought.


    As Han Sen pondered this curiosity, his pendant finally came to life. It began to pull Han Sen forward, clearly wanting to visit the beast. He was going to pull it out from beneath his clothes, but just before he did, Mister Li and the others came staggering forward from another direction. Mister Li seemed surprised to see him there.


    ¡°Han Sen? You¡¯re alive! That brings this old mind somefort; I feared we had lost you in the scrape with those wolves.¡± Mister Li¡¯s rough voice was varnished with genuine concern for Han Sen¡¯s wellbeing.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be alive; I can tell you that much,¡± Han Sen said, stressing each word with a nearly-winded facade.


    Mister Li stepped forward, asking, ¡°So, how did you escape the wolves?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... there was so much going on. There were so many. It¡¯s all a blur; but I went through the za with all those statues and reached a garden. I traversed it to reach this ce.¡± After Han Sen¡¯s half-hearted exnation, he approached the others with a question, asking, ¡°And you, Mister Li? How did you and the others get here?¡±


    ¡°It was a trial that was no different than your own adventure. But you... you only have a bronze geno core. For you to make it through on your own, well, you weren¡¯t kidding about that luck you possessed, eh?¡± Xu Yanmeng¡¯s words were fine at face-value, but the tone with which he spoke expressed doubt about the validity of Han Sen¡¯s tale. He wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, that was for sure.


    The wolves were strong, and stronger than the average mutant creature, that much was certain.


    They might have been okay, in a series of one-versus-one matches. But an entire pack of the beasts had assaulted the group, and the team was fortunate to make it through.


    For Han Sen to escape their pursuit with no wounds, that was suspicious.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning to exin, though, and their doubts did not concern him. He merely asked them, ¡°Is this the bronze coffin they spoke of?¡±


    Mister Li and the others examined their surroundings, having not taken them in when they firstid eyes on Han Sen. Their faces turned a ghastly shade of pale when they saw the coffin, as was described. The beast was sitting atop it, just like they had heard.


    The previous team had all ended up dead aftering here. There were more people in that team, so the new team¡¯s prospects of making it out themselves did not seem good.


    ¡°It sure looks it.¡± Mister Li did not take his eyes off the beast that was lounging atop the coffin.


    ¡°Mister Li, how should we proceed?¡± Zhong Sanxiao asked. He sounded very polite and respectful, this time around. Something must have urred earlier on, for Zhong Sanxiao to regard Mister Li with admiration now.

 Chapter 1408 - Who Will Open the Coffin?

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Who Will Open the Coffin?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Outer Sky and Sacred Shelter want us to find out what is inside that coffin. That has been our primary objective since setting foot in this ce, so turning back now is not an option,¡± Mister Li exined.


    Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao both looked at each other, and after a moment of silence, thetter spoke. ¡°We have to open the coffin, that much is certain. But it is a needless risk for us all to approach it. Surely, it won¡¯t take the strength of more than one person to go over there and open it alone.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mister Li asked.


    Zhong Sanxiao looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Only one person made it out alive when folks from Sacred came here. And the reason he made it was because of his distance from the coffin. He said he was the furthest away from the coffin when the sh*t hit the fan. So, we should get one person to open the coffin while the rest of us hang back where it is the safest.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! I see it in his eyes; he wants me to be the one to prod the ho¡¯s nest!¡± Han Sen quickly realized.


    Although Han Sen wanted to be the one, he wanted to maintain his innocent look and not be forced to open it at the behest of others.


    ¡°Brother Han, your luck has carried you on shielded wings thus far. How about you test the mettle of your luck onest time with the coffin. We will satisfy your every desire, if you do. No request will be too oundish.¡± Zhong Sanxiao phrased his request carefully, and made sure to make it sound pleasant, but he was well aware that it was a tall order.


    Mister Li cut across before Han Sen could respond, though, and said, ¡°How could you even think to ce him in such a position? There¡¯s a red creature of some sort on the coffin already. You know the danger of this situation, and no volume of luck can change the odds of him opening the coffin without issue.¡±


    Han Sen hade to like Mister Li a lot. The old man had looked out for him a lot throughout the length and extent of the expedition.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Li. Only an animal could suggest I be the one to go up there.¡± Han Sen said a whole lot more than this with the icy, dagger-like eyes he gave Zhong Sanxiao.


    But Zhong Sanxiao was not happy with this, and he blusterously stepped forward to say, ¡°Do you really think a bronze geno core human could survive everything we¡¯ve been through? Do you all really think he survived a solo chase with the wolfpack without a scratch? This guy is up to something, I¡¯m telling you. All is not what it seems with him¡ªor with you.¡±


    Mister Li came to Han Sen¡¯s defense again, saying, ¡°Now listen here; I haven¡¯t known Han Sen for very long. And I agree, he keeps to himself; but if there¡¯s one thing we know for certain, it¡¯s that he¡¯s a good man.¡±


    ¡°Remember when he pushed the door open? He didn¡¯t even hesitate. Even if you are a lucky sod, you¡¯d still wince when pushing it. He just touched it, fearlessly. He knew it would open, and he knew there¡¯d be a bunch of hungry, slobbering wolves waiting for us behind it. He tried to get us killed!¡± Zhong Sanxiao was getting a little ahead of himself.


    ¡°I do not fondly seek to look ill on others, but there is something off about Han Sen,¡± Wang Zhao confessed his own feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw my hat into that ring, as well. Something is not right with that dude,¡± Xu Yanmeng chimed in to say.


    ¡°If that is how you all feel, then nothing I say can change that. But, if you want Han Sen to be the one to open that coffin, I will be by his side when he does.¡± Mister Li was stalwart in his defense of Han Sen.


    Mister Li gave Han Sen a pat on the shoulder, and he told him, ¡°Little Han, don¡¯t sweat a thing. I won¡¯t let you face danger alone.¡±


    ¡°Mister Li...¡± Han Sen felt touched by Mister Li.


    ¡°Mister Li, you don¡¯t have to...¡± Zhong Sanxiao said.


    ¡°Well, no one else is volunteering. I have made my decision; I will go with Little Han. And you lot can stand back, just in case something happens.¡± Mister Li was firm in his decision.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going, so am I!¡± Xu Yanmeng puffed his chest in a disy of newfound courage, and he marched forward to stand beside Mister Li.


    ¡°We have to find out what is inside the coffin,¡± Old Qiu said.


    Wang Zhao said, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go, then. All of us. Mister Li saved our lives once before. If that hasn¡¯t earned him our trust, nothing will.¡±


    ¡°If you agree, thene. But on anyone who goes with us, no oath or bond isid. You don¡¯t need to go any further than you wish,¡± Mister Li said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Xu Yanmeng gave Han Sen a firm gaze, and went on to say, ¡°But if I find out Han Sen is some worm-tongued snake that ns to harm Mister Li, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Han Sen replied, ¡°I¡¯d only hurt you guys if you did something that would warrant a hurting.¡±


    ¡°Bold words.¡± Xu Yanmeng wasn¡¯t going to trust Han Sen quite so easily as the rest.


    Han Sen had pushed open the door earlier to earn himself geno fruit and save everyone from a possibly fatal incident. He hadn¡¯t expected his kindness to be rewarded with suspicion and ire.


    Without Mister Li, a fight would have broken out between them already.


    Everyone summoned their geno cores next, and when Xu Yanmeng brought out his spear, he pointed it at Han Sen and said, ¡°You¡¯re up-front. If I catch you doing anything dodgy, this¡¯ll be rammed up where the sun doesn¡¯t shine.¡±


    Mister Li was as chummy as ever with Han Sen, and this speech made him walk side-by-side with him. He patted Han Sen on the shoulder again and told him, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Han Sen could not be bothered to exin anything. If he told them what had urred during and after the wolf chase, it was highly unlikely they¡¯d believe him.


    They all approached the coffin with bated-breath. The creature atop it did not move or make a sound, but everyone remained as silent as they could. You could¡¯ve heard a pin drop.


    But Han Sen¡¯s Nine-Life Cat pendant began to burn when they neared it. And the closer Han Sen got, the hotter it burned.

 Chapter 1409 - Opening the Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Opening the Coffin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen touched the pendant, he was scalded by the heat it had generated.


    ¡°The pendant did not have a reaction to the leader of Blood Legion, assuming that was who he was. But why is it reacting so strongly to this? Is this the real Nine-Life Cat? Or maybe what I saw was an apparition, and the bones of the leader actually reside in this coffin.¡± There was a lot to question and a lot to be wary of.


    Still, assuming that was true, Han Sen noted that it would be very strange for the coffin to be ced where it was. Authority figures or leaders of much renown weren¡¯t known for making their resting ces at the entrances of their pces.


    The group walked forward until they were only three meters away from the coffin. There, they could now see the creature clearly, and make out all of its distinct features.


    The so-called beast was curled up, and it had its head tucked beneath its tail. There was not, however, any lifeforce that Han Sen could detect.


    But suddenly, the tail moved. Unsure about what this meant, everyone stopped in their tracks and remained dead still. They peered at the creature with intense, twitching eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alive!¡± Xu Yanmeng hollered.


    The creature¡¯s tail swung again, like the slowshing of a whip. The creature unfurled to look at the group that was approaching, and it did so with eyes that looked like a couple of red sirens.


    ¡°It¡¯s alive!¡± Zhong Sanxiao also called out, trembling as he took one step back in fear.


    The creature really did look like a cat,plete with oval eyes. Its gaze was menacing and cold, but it wasn¡¯t directly threatening.


    Everyone readied themselves for a fight. The group that hade before them encountered this creature and died shortly after, after all.


    But the motionless standoff went on longer than anticipated. The cold, uncaring gaze of the cat developed into one of disinterest after a certain amount of time psed.


    After a while, with the prospect of immediate danger diminishing, Zhong Sanxiao said, ¡°Now is the time to strike. It¡¯s not attacking, so let¡¯s take advantage of that.¡±


    Everyone knew it might be for the best to remove the stranger-danger that cat might-or-might-not pose, but they¡¯d have to do it together, if they chose to attack it.


    ¡°No,¡± Mister Li said, with a resolute voice. ¡°It is not hostile to us. If we provoke it, and make it hostile, we may not even live long enough to regret it.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just stand here, though,¡± Zhong Sanxiao pleaded.


    Mister Li said, ¡°We can continue to approach it delicately, and assuming it does not do anything more, we will try to open the coffin.¡±


    Everyone in the team looked at each other, to see how they each felt about that. Although they were all worried about what might happen, they all agreed it was best to approach the coffin slowly without directly inviting hostility from the cat.


    Each step they took was slow and steady, exercised with great care and caution. And each time one foot settled back on the ground, they looked at the beast intently, to see if it had moved at all.


    When they reached the coffin, the cat had not moved an inch. It merely looked at them, with its tail brushing softly against the coffin it rested upon.


    Everyone approached the coffin from a different direction, surrounding it. Strangely, the creature seemed to be watching Han Sen.


    ¡°Get a firm grip around the edges, and lift it up,¡± Mister Limanded softly.


    They ced their hands around the smoothed edges of the coffin and dug their fingers as far they could underneath it.


    They did not care much for the coffin or what might rest inside. Their main worry was how the creature would behave once they began moving the lid. They feared it was ready to pounce.


    ¡°Three... two... one...¡± When Mister Li finished the countdown, everyone heaved the hefty lid up.


    Thebined strength of the group removed the lid with ease. They lifted it as high and as straight as they could, and strangely, the cat did not move an inch.


    The beast looked as disinterested as it first had, and it didn¡¯t seem to care about what they were doing.


    Their mission was to find out what was in the coffin. Once they caught a glimpse of what was inside, they could return. With the lid safely removed, they all stole a nce inside. What they saw surprised them.


    It was empty. There was not a single thing inside it.


    ¡°It¡¯s empty? Why is it empty?¡± Wang Zhao asked aloud.


    Old Qiu then drew attention to the vacant lid of the coffin, with a voice that trembled and shook. ¡°The creature is gone.¡±


    Everyone turned to look where Old Qiu was staring.


    The cat was gone. It was as if it hadpletely vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Where did it go?¡± Xu Yanmeng asked, looking around in a near-panic, fearing a sudden ambush or pounce.


    Everyone thought it most strange, and did the same. But no one was able to see where it might have wandered off to.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯ve seen what¡¯s inside the coffin. We can leave now; we¡¯ve done what was requested of us. We really should get moving before something ill falls upon us,¡± Wang Zhao suggested, trying his best to conceal the nervousness that tried to break up his words.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s put the lid back before leaving,¡± Mister Li said.


    When they lifted the lid up and set it back down on the coffin, their faces changed.


    It made Xu Yanmeng scream at the top of his lungs, and he yelled, ¡°The suction! I can¡¯t get my hands free.¡±


    ¡°Me, too! Oh f*ck.¡± Zhong Sanxiao tried to pull his hand free, but he was unable to.


    Everyone was suffering the same misfortune, finding their hands to be stuck in a vacuum stemming from the coffin. They couldn¡¯t get their hands free.


    Han Sen held onto the lid like the rest, pretending he was suffering the same fate. Truthfully, the suction that gripped the others didn¡¯t seem to be affecting him.


    Hispatriots already thought poorly enough of him as it was, so he made sure not to reveal his fortune.

 Chapter 1410 - The Coffin Rises

    <h4>Chapter 1410: The Coffin Rises</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was scared, on the precipice of tumbling into full-on panic. They all exhausted as much of their powers as they could trying to free themselves from the coffin, but nothing worked. They were well and truly stuck.


    It was like the coffin wasn¡¯t just pulling their bodies, but it was siphoning their strength and power as well. Whenever they released some power as they tried to escape, it was as if they were feeding the coffin.


    Wang Zhao watched his power bleed away, and he was unable to stop it.


    Zhong Sanxiao summoned a sword geno core to batter the coffin into freeing him. But when his de touched down on the spooky sarcophagus, the power and life of his weapon began to drain.


    This urred to the geno cores summoned by the others, as well. And when their powers were drained, the cores were pulled out of their hands and stuck to the top of the coffin. It was as if the cores had been dragged away by a ma.


    Everyone was shocked, unable to understand what was going on. And amidst this confusion, the symbols and scrawlings that adorned the coffin began to light up with a sinister neon hue.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your power been absorbed?¡± Xu Yanmeng asked. His suspicions regarding Han Sen hadn¡¯t diminished, and now, they only heightened. To Xu Yanmeng, the fact that Han Sen was unaffected was proof enough that he was some sort of traitor.


    Hearing this, they all turned to look at Han Sen, who was seemingly unaffected.


    ¡°F*ck! I knew something was up with him.¡± Zhong Sanxiao was furious, thinking Han Sen had willingly betrayed them, and so he summoned a geno core and tried to attack him.


    Han Sen let go of his grip on the coffin lid and dropped the pretense. He swiftly moved to evade the attack and pleaded, ¡°Fine; I¡¯m not trapped! But it¡¯s not like I tried to get any of you hurt. This is as unexpected for me as it is for you. I don¡¯t know what is happening.¡±


    Han Sen hurriedly took a few steps back. His formerpatriots all had gemstone geno cores, and if the rest sought to attack him, Han Sen did not fancy getting surrounded.


    ¡°I knew we should have killed him when we had the chance,¡± Xu Yanmeng proimed.


    ¡°Your body!¡± Old Qiu suddenly eximed.


    Then, all the members of the party began looking at each other in fear. They were all aging at an extremely rapid pace.


    Xu Yanmeng¡¯s hair turned white, and his skin began to gather wrinkles like weathered, coarse leather. He was like an old man.


    Wang Zhao then shouted, ¡°Mister Li, why are you not affected by this?¡±


    Wang Zhao wasn¡¯t the only one to notice this, and when the group¡¯s enfeebled eyes looked over, they too saw him unaffected.


    Mister Li smiled and took a step back, letting his fingers leave the cusp of the coffin¡¯s lid. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trapped, either. And I won¡¯t be getting any older.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why this is happening? Surely, there must be something you can do for us!¡± Everyone¡¯s face was turning grim, thinking they were on the verge of death.


    ¡°This is a coffin belonging to Blood Legion. The Nine-Life Cat was suppressing the power within; now that we¡¯ve opened it, it is absorbing all nearby lifeforces to wake up what slumbers inside,¡± exined Mister Li, with disturbing calm and resoluteness.


    ¡°What? How do you know all this? Is there a way you might save us?¡± Old Qiu pleaded.


    Old Qiu was already an old man, hence the title. He had withered faster than the rest, and his skin was now not far off the stressed guttering of tree bark.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Mister Li. They knew his speech had taken on a different tone, and they had the suspicion that some veil had been removed. But still, they clung to their past vision of the man they had apanied on their way inside. They desperately hoped he would know how to save them and act upon the ability to do so.


    ¡°I can save you, yes. But that would nullify my reason foring here,¡± Mister Li said.


    ¡°You... nned for this to happen?! You wanted to kill us?¡± The fear that had taken root inside Wang Zhao turned to wrath and rage. He was seething as he spoke, having suffered this betrayal.


    ¡°I am taking back what is owed. I already saved you all once, or have you forgotten? You said you were willing toy down your lives in return, and now the time to do that hase. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, should there?¡± Mister Li¡¯s tone had be cold and callous.


    Wang Zhao found the situation incredibly disturbing, and as much as he wished tosh out and spite the man who had done this to them, he found himself unable to. The withering and brittleness of intense old age had settled in his bones, and merely remaining upright was bing a trying task.


    Han Sen, although he hadn¡¯t been backstabbed himself, was shocked by what was happening. He had never expected Mister Li to do something such as this. Everyone had ced their faith in Mister Li, and they left no room for doubt. Their blind, unwavering trust had led them to the situation they were in, and they cursed themselves for it.


    Mister Li then turned to Han Sen and said, ¡°Little Han, which part of Blood Legion do you belong to?¡±


    Han Sen was taken off-guard by the question, and he wasn¡¯t sure how he might answer this. Han Sen knew there were two factions within Blood Legion. One consisted of the loyal, like Nan Litian; the others were considered traitors, like God¡¯s Retribution and Han Jinzhi.


    He didn¡¯t formally belong to Blood Legion, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he could give an answer.


    With no answer forting, Mister Li didn¡¯t seem to dwell on his silence much. He moved on to say, ¡°I need sacred-blood to wake up the coffin; you can help a bit.¡±


    Mister Li cut his own hand open with his nails, and blue blood dripped from the palm of his hand onto the coffin lid. The blue blood was almost as bright as that of God¡¯s Retribution.


    ¡°What is your title within Blood Legion?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister Li answered, ¡°Again, which side do you belong to? Did they not teach you about the leader?¡±


    ¡°You... are the leader?¡± Han Sen asked, with a quivering voice.


    Han Sen had always wanted to know who the leader of Blood Legion was, but in his short time in this shelter, two possible candidates had made themselves known to him.


    There was the shadow that seemed to imply himself to be the leader, but Mister Li was now insinuating that he himself was the leader.


    ¡°Why is there more than one leader now?¡± Han Sen wondered.

 Chapter 1411 - Battling Blood Legion’s Leader

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Battling Blood Legion¡¯s Leader</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The group that had been betrayed were nothing more than skeletal husks now, frail shadows of their former selves that clung to the most meager tethers of life. They were so brittle and aged, they could not even stand.


    ¡°Come. Deliver thine blood,¡± Mister Li coldly said.


    ¡°What happens if the coffin is... revived?¡± Han Sen wanted to continue feigning he was a member and avoid invoking the ire of the possible-leader of Blood Legion, but he feared what might happen if he was to give his blood.


    Mister Li walked over to Han Sen and grabbed him by the neck, then dragged him over to the eerie sarcophagus. Han Sen hadn¡¯t realized what was happening until it was toote; he had no hope of avoiding the man¡¯s grasp.


    But it wasn¡¯t an ordinary grip that held his neck, either. He felt the tingling sensation of electrical currents running through his body, paralyzing his ability to resist. It was like he was suddenly chained up.


    Mister Li pushed Han Sen down on the coffin and readied himself to slit Han Sen¡¯s throat with his dirty, overgrown fingernails. Han Sen swiftly understood the direness of the situation, and so his eyes shed white. His ck hair became a gown of milky silk. His body glowed brightly.


    With that strength, Han Sen did not hesitate to pull away and perform Super Spank on Mister Li.


    Pang!


    Mister Li stumbled backwards in shock, staring at Han Sen and his new form.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen was unable to break Mister Li¡¯s sequence structure. Trying to do that was like trying to pry steel with bare hands. He had gotten free as he had hoped, but he could hardly believe how strong he was. Mister Li had to have the strength of a super creature.


    Han Sen turned around and began to flee. He knew he¡¯d die if he tried to remain and fight an enemy so far beyond his own abilities.


    ¡°The power he possesses is magnificent, but unbridled and not honed. Still, the coffin demands the sacrifice,¡± Mister Li spoke aloud coldly, as he moved forward to catch Han Sen.


    But Han Sen knew he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave so easily, and he was prepared to react when the moment was right. When the full extent of the powers given by his super king spirit mode was enabled, he was faster than a sudden bolt of lightning.


    With his Bulwark Umbre, Han Sen shielded himself from Mister Li¡¯s iing grip and summoned his crystal egg.


    Boom!


    Mister Li came into contact with the umbre with the force of aet. The umbre cracked, and the crash of the impact sent Han Sen hurtling through the air. The egg was headed in Mister Li¡¯s direction as this urred, but it did nothing. Mister Li grabbed the egg and with the sound of a pang, crushed it in his hands.


    Still, this prompted the Jade Skeleton to appear. The pigmy was quick to scramble out of its ruined shell, and it delivered Mister Li a firm punch before flying over to Han Sen.


    This was an unexpected turn of events which took Mister Li by surprise, and where his palm had been struck by the creepy little skeleton, he had turned to crystal. This crater in his palm began to expand and web across the entirety of his hand and beyond, turning him into a jade-like statue.


    Over the course of a few seconds, though, Mister Li¡¯s body turned entirely blue. It ovepped the spreading jade and vanquished it, removing the effect of the pigmy¡¯s punch.


    ¡°That is rare! You are the first I have witnessed use such powers in a sanctuary.¡± Despite his desire to slit Han Sen¡¯s throat as a sacrifice, Mister Liplimented him.


    Survival was the best Han Sen could hope for in such a dire situation, but he couldn¡¯t contemte a way in which he might ensure a getaway. Han Sen¡¯s power was far inferior to Mister Li¡¯s, and he only possessed bronze geno cores. There was no hope of fighting back, or even repelling the man.


    ¡°Why are the people in Blood Legion struggling to adapt to life in the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen asked, wanting to stall his nemesis.


    Mister Li knew Han Sen was asking nonsense, hoping to buy himself time. But he answered anyway, saying, ¡°Blood Legion members can absorb geno points, but they cannot possess special powers. While we can use geno points to be stronger, it is impossible for us to change our elemental alignment. Your blood is too light and impure, which is why you can do so like the rest. Who are you? Which generation do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°You know my name is Han,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°There is no one named Han amongst the thirteen.¡± Mister Li looked genuinely curious.


    ¡°There was; my great-grandfather was called Han Jinzhi,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That is impossible! He joined the legion, but he was an outsider. His heirs cannot possess holy blood,¡± Mister Li denied.


    Now Han Sen was thinking Nan Litian and Baby Ghost were telling the truth, and Han Jinzhi had been forced into Blood Legion.


    ¡°If you say he is an outsider, why would he possess the relic?¡± As Han Sen spoke, Han Sen employed his Dongxuan Aura to determine the best possible escape route he could use. While doing this, Han Sen noticed the Nine-Life Cat sitting upon the pce¡¯s rooftop. It was staring right back at him, swinging its tail.


    ¡°It¡¯s still here?¡± Han Sen did not expect to see it there.


    Mister Li answered the former question by telling him, ¡°If you know of the relic, you must belong to the lineage of one of the thirteen. Are you from the Qin family, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Han Sen pretended, with a put-on tone of exaggerated surprise.


    ¡°The Qin family left Blood Legion a long time ago, so light sacred blood is to be expected.¡± Mister Li paused for a moment, before saying, ¡°I cannot believe the Qin family is returning to the legion. This is a most splendid thing to learn.¡±

 Chapter 1412 - Blood Legion’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Blood Legion¡¯s Secret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°So, if that is a good thing, why are we fighting? Bleeding is no good,¡± Han Sen said with caution, stepping backwards as he kept up the lie.


    ¡°Blood is all. We are proud of blood, and we use blood to celebrate. If you are an heir of the Qin family, then your sacrifice is even more wee. When I be sovereign to the legion, I will handsomely reward your family.¡± Mister Li, as he spoke, came nearer to Han Sen.


    Not wanting to get too close, Han Sen leaped up towards where the Nine-Life Cat was crouching. Han Sen¡¯s pendant had been acting up again, and it burned with great intensity when he neared the creature. It was directly reacting to the Nine-Life Cat, not the coffin.


    The Nine-Life Cat pendant was able to suppress blue blood, and the creature itself suppressed the coffin. So, if Han Sen was in need of a deus ex machina to wholly alter the situation, that one would be as appropriate as any.


    Mister Li looked at Han Sen and started to follow, but when he saw the Nine-Life Cat, he frowned, quit the chase, and looked at it. Han Sen was delighted by this reaction, so he made sure to stay as close to the cat as he possibly could.


    Mister Li¡¯s eyes were fixed on the cat that hadn¡¯t moved, and he said, ¡°The coffin is open. Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    The cat heard this and squinted its eyes and moved its lips, as if the man¡¯s words had elicited a smile. It jumped atop Han Sen¡¯s head, which came as a surprise to Han Sen, but then looked down on Mister Li as if it were mocking him.


    Han Sen, acknowledging the cat had no intention of hurting him, thought to himself, ¡°Wow, does the cat really hate the leader? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Mister Li looked at the cat and jumped towards them both.


    Mister Li¡¯s attention was unnaturally affixed to the cat now, but unfortunately for Han Sen, the cat was on his head. If he wanted his head to remain upon his shoulders, he had to evade each iing blow as best he could.


    The pendant on his chest was burning hotter and hotter, though. It shone red, as it seared the skin it hung across, and soon after, his entire body glowed red. And all of a sudden, Han Sen felt as if he possessed the power to destroy the universe.


    Han Sen punched Mister Li and sent him flying.


    Mister Li was sent barreling through the air, arcing down towards the ground. When he crashnded, he skidded through the tiled ground for ten meters, spilling blue blood from his mouth.


    ¡°You do have the relic! Who are you?¡± Mister Li looked at Han Sen and asked.


    ¡°I told you; I am the heir of Han Jinzhi.¡± Han Sen¡¯s pendant augmented his power, fueling him with a strength he had never felt before.


    ¡°If you truly are, then you should die.¡± As Mister Li looked dim and swung his fist towards Han Sen.


    Feeling overwhelmingly confident in his newfound power, Han Sen did not even try to dodge this time. He threw a punch to meet with the iing fist.


    Pang!


    Mister Li had no hope of matching with that strength, and again, he was lifted off the ground and sent spinning through the foggy atmosphere of the shelter. Han Sen leaped into the air andnded on a rooftop directly before Mister Li, for whom the tables had turned.


    Han Sen unleashed a barrage of punches on Mister Li, with the speed and ferocity of a tornado. Each hit was thesh of a spiraling wind, and the power he delivered in each strike was unlike anything he had ever felt before.


    Mister Li was able to dodge a few strikes, but when the next onesnded, they were devastating. His defense was broken, and his body was next in line.


    Like a boxing bag propped up for training, Han Sen unleashed all the power he could on Mister Li. His body was twisted and disfigured.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡± The excitement of this ability to punch with manic speed and wretched power was a thrill like no other, and Han Sen imagined himself as Xie Qing King, pummeling an unfortunate foe into oblivion. To destroy with nothing but one¡¯s fist instigated a primal ecstasy.


    Boom!


    Mister Li was sent flying once more, and he crashed against the coffin.


    Han Sen wished to fly over there and finish him off.


    But Mister Li, with his body being little more than a sack of bruised organs and broken bones, stuttered to say, ¡°Han Jinzhi broke my legion, and now his heir breaks my mission? Curse your foul lineage! I am on the precipice of bing a god, and you dare do this to me? The right is mine!¡±


    ¡°A god? You seek to be a god?¡± Han Sen was shocked hearing this.


    ¡°You are Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir. Have you not learned a thing from your predecessors? Blood Legion¡¯s entire purpose is to assemble a faction of godhood,¡± Mister Li coughed up more blood.


    ¡°What kind of god could you hope to be?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°You must break through the vacuum and reach the Fifth Sanctuary. Then you be a God. As much as I would have liked this, it seems you have the highest chance of sess.¡± Mister Li said.


    ¡°And why could Han Jinzhi not do this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It was nothing more than a fantasy for him. Like me, he was too weak to achieve such greatness,¡± Mister Li mocked.


    Han Sen wanted to kill Mister Li, but there were a number of questions he wished to ask first. So, he asked, ¡°Why does Blood Legion feature spirit members? Who created the organization, initially?¡±


    Mister Li wiped away the blood oozing from the corner of his lips and said, ¡°Are you really his heir? It seems to me that no one has told you a thing.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Han Sen responded.


    ¡°Ultimately, I suppose it does not.¡± Mister Li paused to regather some of hisposure, then went on to exin, ¡°Blood Legion was formed through a union between humans and spirits. There is no contradiction.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Mister Li smiled and said, ¡°Where do you think wee from?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped against his ribs, and he blurted out, ¡°Was Blood Legion¡¯s creator from the sanctuary? Did he then go to the Alliance, like Asura?¡±


    Mister Li shook his head and exined, ¡°You¡¯re half right, but Asura? He was nothing. He was a petty but fortunate individual that was able to y a damaged god. Our creator was the one who did manage to break through the vacuum and reach the Fifth Sanctuary.¡±

 Chapter 1413 - The Whole Story

    <h4>Chapter 1413: The Whole Story</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are you insinuating that the entire human race originated in the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen screamed and felt his voice crack.


    ¡°That is the secret Blood Legion has harbored since our founding.¡± Mister Li said.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the Fifth Sanctuary?¡± Han Sen asked, as what Mister Li said was too shocking. He wanted answers.


    Mister Li shook his head and answered, ¡°That is what we all wish to know. Whether it will eventually bemon knowledge is uncertain, but be a god yourself and you¡¯re sure to find out.¡±


    ¡°Then who is Han Jinzhi? What happened with him?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister Li smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s just... a liar. I thought he possessed the power necessary to help me locate the relic, but he didn¡¯t help me. He wreaked havoc amongst the legion, stole my map, and took the relic for himself. Evidently, he then gave it to you.¡±


    Everything Mister Li was telling Han Sen shocked him.


    The Qi Gong Master Han Jinzhi was a liar who had managed to trick the entirety of Blood Legion.


    Han Sen tried to collect all the intel he had gathered thus far in his head, and he tried to organize the whole story byying it all out on a table in his mind.


    Humans were beings originating from the sanctuaries, the ce where Blood Legion had been created.


    Like Asura, the being that created Blood Legion became a god, then somehow went to the Alliance.


    Asura created the shura, whereas humans reproduced more humans. Another chapter of the Blood Legion organization was also formed in the Alliance.


    Baby Ghost was a member of Blood Legion in the sanctuaries, whereas Mister Li was a member of the Alliance chapter of Blood Legion.


    Humans were unable to return to the sanctuaries for the longest time, leaving behind a grand portion of their history there. When technological advancements reached a certain point, humans were able to teleport in and out of the sanctuaries as they pleased and explore.


    When Han Sen met the self-proimed leader earlier, the shadow could have been a reflection of the person before he became a god.


    Han Sen thought the vat of knowledge he had learned from Mister Li was quite unbelievable, but not entirely imusible. That meant the people he saw before were ancient humans.


    It was no wonder the shadow kept referring to Han Sen as his child.


    And Han Sen did not know why Mister Li required the relic. It was entirely possible, after seeing the power he had just exhibited, that the man had wanted the relic to be a god.


    He had hired the Qi Gong Master Han Jinzhi to help him locate the relic, perhaps because he could not do this by himself. But Han Jinzhi tricked the entirety of Blood Legion and even took the map for himself.


    Han Sen thought Han Jinzhi had procured the map himself, and he had merely asked Uncle Bug for assistance in locating the relic and Life Door.


    Han Sen thought something had to be wrong with this tale, and he had more to ask Mister Li, so he asked, ¡°Did Han Jinzhi join before or after the discovery of the sanctuaries?¡±


    Mister Li looked at him with disdain and said, ¡°If Han Jinzhi didn¡¯t steal our research, how would the Alliance have created teleporters? The Alliance was merely lucky to have crystallizer technology.¡±


    When Han Jinzhi was in the seventh team, the ce they supposedly ventured to was the sanctuary.


    The technology had not yet matured, however, and the realm they ended up in might have been the Fifth Sanctuary. They could have ended up there right off the bat,pletely unaware.


    Han Sen was not sure what happened there exactly, but from what he had gathered, the people in that team had been tricked by a being or a deity that referred to itself as God.


    Han Jinzhi must have known about the sanctuaries he was trying to ess, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the man had made a wish. He didn¡¯t understand.


    If he wanted answers for everything, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have one more destination to reach: the Fifth Sanctuary. Once he got there, he knew everything would be clear.


    ¡°Was this shelter once upied by the leader whoter went on to be a god?¡± Han Sen asked Mister Li.


    Mister Li nodded and then spoke with pride in his voice. ¡°This was indeed the leader¡¯s shelter. Only his children can ess this ce, and not even a god could enter if he had no affiliation.¡±


    Han Sen, pondering these revtions, then thought of something. He wondered why the heirs of Asura were unable to enter the sanctuaries. He also wanted to know how a god could be damaged and allow itself to be killed by Asura in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen could not be 100% percent certain he was being told the truth concerning these matters, but these pieces of the puzzle fit the information he had previously gathered.


    ¡°What is the relic?¡± Han Sen asked, looking up at the Nine-Life Cat that was still perched upon his head.


    ¡°That would be a geno core belonging to our ancestor, who¡¯s name I admittedly do not know. It was formed after he became a god.¡± Mister Li turned his bloodshot eyes over to the Nine-Life Cat and went on to say, ¡°And that is the guardian creature of the shelter. I am not sure of its association with that ancestor, but I am well aware the geno core looks just like it.¡±


    Han Sen wished to ask even more, but Mister Li gave him a queer smile. He said, ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He knew what was happening, and so he threw a punch towards Mister Li.


    Before the hit couldnd, the coffin began to shine with a bright light as the lid removed itself. Then, Mister Li hopped inside with thest of his strength.


    ¡°When I am reborn, I will rise as a god!¡± Mister Li¡¯s voice rang out as the lid of the sarcophagus closed.


    Han Sen gripped the lid and tried to pull it away, but no matter how hard he pulled, it would not budge.


    ¡°Save your strength; that is a relic belonging to God. None can open it if it does not want to be opened.¡±


    Han Sen suddenly heard the Nine-Life Cat begin to talk.

 Chapter 1414 - Geno God Square

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Geno God Square</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the pendant a geno core given by this God dude? Can its power really not be enough to open the coffin?¡± Han Sen asked the creature. He wasn¡¯t too surprised the Nine-Life Cat was able to talk, given its reputation.


    Nine-Life Cat squinted its eyes responded to him, saying, ¡°This thing is not a geno core. If God had it, of course he could open the coffin. But you are not God. It¡¯s perfectly normal for you not to be able to open it.¡±


    When Nine-Life Cat said this, the red light on the pendant began to dim and fade away.


    Han Sen had already assumed it was the Nine-Life Cat that had triggered the pendant¡¯s power to allow him to ovee Mister Li, but he asked the cat, ¡°Is there really no other way to get him out of the coffin?¡±


    Nine-Life Cat coldly answered, ¡°You are both heirs of the shelter¡¯s master, but there is something wrong with his blood. He was unable to see the master. Even though he has entered the coffin, there is a low chance of bing a god in his state.¡±


    The Nine-Life Cat was rather chatty, and it went on to say, ¡°And if anything, using the coffin to be a god might not be a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The Nine-Life Cat leaped back onto the lid of the coffin, to resume the position Han Sen had originally seen him. He exined, ¡°I promised to guard this shelter until an heir of God came to open it. My task has now been fulfilled. There is no use me staying here anymore.¡±


    Nine-Life Cat looked at the coffin below him, and the area around, and spoke mournfully. ¡°This has been my bed for the longest time. I am not used to sleeping anywhere else.¡±


    After that, the Nine-Life Cat jumped back onto Han Sen¡¯s head like a red fur hat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll apany you, for a time,¡± the Nine-Life Cat said firmly.


    Han Sen knew the creature must have been extraordinarily strong if a god had asked it to protect his shelter. He knew it would be best to remain friendly with it, and if possible, keep it as apanion.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get in trouble if we leave now.¡± Han Sen proceeded to tell the Nine-Life Cat about Outer Sky Shelter and Sacred Shelter, his mission, and what the situation was.


    ¡°Outer Sky and Sacred were around even way back when God was here. They didn¡¯t dare do anything, though. It was smart of them to deduce only humans could enter the shelter, but I¡¯m hard-pressed to believe they suspected you might have been an heir,¡± Nine-Life Cat looked disdained.


    ¡°It makes me feel a lot safer, knowing the master of this shelter was such a powerful being. Why don¡¯t we just go waste them?¡± Han Sen said.


    Nine-Life Cat rolled its eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to go up against Outer Sky and Sacred, and you can¡¯t unlock the true power of the Geno God Square, either. I am sure there is a way we can sneak past them.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, then...¡± Han Sen took a pause to think, before proceeding to say, ¡°We¡¯re leaving, regardless. If you have anything to bring with you, now¡¯s the best time to start packing.¡±


    Nine-Life Cat was amused by hisment, catching a touch of greed coating Han Sen¡¯s words. He told Han Sen, ¡°And don¡¯t you think about taking things from here to go with you. You shouldn¡¯t take anything from this ce. If you do, the spell that protects this ce will be broken, and then anyone can enter. When you reach the power of an emperor, however, feel free to return and im proper ownership.¡±


    ¡°But Mister Li is already here,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°He is in the coffin, and this is a shelter. You have the Geno God Square, anyway. Mister Li will be in that stone cage for thousands of years, I suspect, regardless of whether he is sessful or not,¡± Nine-Life Cat exined.


    Han Sen was pleased to hear this, and so he said, ¡°In that case, I have nothing to fear. I could be a god a hundred times over in that time. I suppose there is no concern, then.¡±


    It was a shame Han Sen was unable to take anything with him, but he would be walking away with the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s geno core and the Nine-Life Cat. It was a worthy haul that made him quite happy.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t yet know how to use Real Blood or what benefit it could provide. It was very much like a newborn baby, in that you could not know what a newborn body could yet do or aplish. He¡¯d have to find out himself in time.


    It depended on the talent of the geno core itself. Some geno cores simply weren¡¯t great, and no matter how much time or effort you¡¯d go into training and improving it, it wouldn¡¯t achieve much.


    Han Sen managed to get the Nine-Life Cat out of the shelter, and when they were beyond the mist-draped walls, he decided to follow the cat, which seemed to have a specific direction it wished to go.


    ¡°By the way, do you have a name?¡± Han Sen asked the cat.


    ¡°You can call me Cat God,¡± the Nine-Life Cat squinted its eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If we were all heirs of the master of the shelter, why did the rest of the team have to die? Aside from Mister Li, the others should have seen the master¡¯s shadow,¡± Han Sen asked.


    Cat God smirked and replied by saying, ¡°This shelter was here even before it was upied by a god. This ce is old, a remnant from an even older, harsher time. A cruel fate befell the others, but it is best not to dwell on what happened to them. You would have been one of them if you had not practiced the correct skills. And what¡¯s more, you wouldn¡¯t have received the shadow¡¯s summons if you hadn¡¯t learned those techniques.¡±


    Han Sen waited until it was mid-afternoon beforepletely leaving the shelter.


    Yu Miao, Yu Xuan, and Goddess, seeing someone emerge from behind the gates, stood up with great interest. It was Han Sen, and he was leaving that ce on his own.


    They immediately suspected what might have happened, and they were shocked that only a single human with a bronze geno core had survived the trials inside that ce.


    But it didn¡¯t seem as if they paid attention to Cat God¡¯s presence. It was almost as if the cat did not exist or was invisible to them.


    ¡°What happened inside? You must tell us everything!¡± Goddess immediately asked Han Sen.

 Chapter 1415 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Challenge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No, no; there is no need to answer. Come, we can talk when you return,¡± Yu Miao said, stepping in front of Han Sen, near Goddess.


    ¡°Excuse me? You said we would share the discovery together, and that it was a joint effort. We were to co-operate on this matter.¡± Goddess¡¯s face was swiftly turning sour upon hearing this.


    ¡°Our co-operative venture is done now. Yu Xuan, take him away, will you?¡± Yu Miao coldly said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this so easily.¡± Goddess had known a fight might break out if only one person from a particr team made it out. The coborative effort was little more than a farce.


    Han Sen had prepared a speech for what he uncovered, but he was barely given the opportunity to speak.


    Yu Xuan¡¯s pace with Han Sen was incredibly quick, as he pulled him away. The area swiftly turned into chaos, as the spirits and creatures of Outer Sky and Sacred shed arms.


    Yu Xuan summoned a ship, and he used it to drive Han Sen away to a safer location. It wasn¡¯t long before they approached an old, big, yet grand shelter. He arrived there at an rming speed.


    ¡°You just need to tell us what happened inside the shelter from beginning to end. Tell us everything, and the reward is yours.¡± Yu Xuan was worried Han Sen might soon die as the others had before, so he wanted to get Han Sen talking as soon as possible.


    Yu Xuan quickly assembled a panel, and Han Sen told them everything he could. He avoided the more sensitive points by skirting around them or making things up, but for the most part, he told them what had transpired in the shelter.


    Han Sen described the tower to them and told them how a man had died after reading a line of text. He also told Yu Xuan about the Wall of Destiny and the wolfpacks that had hounded them after it. He even told them about the coffin, and how all his team had died beside it.


    There were certain things Han Sen made sure not to mention, however.


    These included him being the one to push the wall open, the shadow he had encountered, Mister Li being the leader of Blood Legion, and the presence of a Nine-Life Cat.


    After Han Sen recounted his tale to them, the spirit next to Yu Xuan opened an eye directly in his forehead. The eye glowed with a mysterious, otherworldly hue, and it gazed at Han Sen. The look from the eye was invasive, and Han Sen could sense it purveying what it could of his mind.


    ¡°F*ck! They want to read my memories to see if I am telling the truth.¡± Han Sen was shocked, and he hadn¡¯t expected this to ur.


    However, Cat God whispered to him, ¡°Close your eyes and do not resist. Pretend to be in pain and I will handle this matter.¡±


    Han Sen closed his eyes and scrunched his face with exaggeration, pretending he was in pain.


    Eventually, that invasive feeling came to an end.


    The spirit closed his third eye and turned to the others, saying, ¡°He wasn¡¯t lying. Everything he said was the truth.¡±


    ¡°Then it seems we have failed once more, or at least, our efforts were for naught. The coffin was empty? D*mn.¡± Yu Xuan sighed.


    While Han Sen stood there before them, vacant-minded looking, Yu Xuan asked the spirit beside him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    The spirit answered, ¡°My truth-seeing eye broke his memories. His mind might have some trouble, going forward. With luck, he won¡¯t be retarded, but I fear his memories will be lost.¡±


    ¡°Memory loss might be for the best, I suppose. We can¡¯t afford this news leaking beyond the shelter,¡± Yu Xuan said.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t permanently damaged, following that. His IQ suffered a drop, but his memory of the events that transpired was mostly gone. A few dayster, he was mostly okay.


    Yu Xuan provided Han Sen with the geno fruits he was promised and had a spirit take him home.


    They didn¡¯t kill Han Sen because they believed his memory had been lost, and they were worried other humans would shy away from helping them in the future if they started killing people who did what they asked.


    ¡°When I¡¯m an emperor, I¡¯m going to burn them down to the ground. They¡¯re all as wretched each other¡± Han Sen was angry after returning to Shadow Shelter. When he got back, he went straight to the Alliance, in case others came looking for him.


    The next time he went hunting, however, Han Sen decided he¡¯d strictly use super king spirit mode in case creatures from Outer Sky would see him out and about okay.


    After Han Sen consumed all the geno fruit he was given, he was able to max out his sacred geno point tally. He also had an additional ten remaining. Han Sen still needed mutant geno points, but killing any mutant creatures he came across would be a trivial task now.


    Han Sen entered the Geno Core Storage using his Crystal Core.


    Not a single creature showed up to challenge him, which was rather strange, he thought.


    ¡°I thought I need to be challenged at least once a month. Why is no one stepping up to the te?¡± Han Sen asked Rockman.


    Rockman answered, ¡°There are no challengers.¡±


    Han Sen asked him the question again, but he received the exact same answer. He asked it again with different phrasing, but the answer wouldn¡¯t change.


    Because Han Sen put on a terrifying performance and outright killed hisst opponent, none were willing to challenge him. He was too frightening a foe, and challenging him was asking for death.


    He had killed ck Mountain God and Heart Wheel with no remorse. He hadn¡¯t even been given the chance to flee. No one wanted to risk their life by fighting him.


    Not even the spirits that could respawn dared challenge Han Sen, as they believed he had the power to destroy spirit stones.


    ¡°Can I challenge them, instead?¡± Han Sen asked, seeing the geno cores from Outer Sky Shelter and Sacred Shelter. He was feeling angry.


    ¡°You can, but you are already number one. There is no benefit to be gained by challenging those who are weaker than you,¡± Rockman answered.


    One of the geno cores from Sacred Shelter was lit up on the leaderboard, indicating he was avable to fight. Without hesitating, Han Sen challenged him.


    But in less than a second, his invitation was declined.


    ¡°I thought you said I could challenge them?¡± Han Sen asked Rockman.


    Rockman said, ¡°You can, but if the opponent has already reached their quota, they can decline challenges.¡±


    Han Sen was feeling rather disheartened by this, but then Rockman told him, ¡°Bronze Geno Core Rank Nine Ghost Eye has sent you a challenge.¡±

 Chapter 1416 - Giving Out First

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Giving Out First</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen learned Ghost Eye was not from Outer Sky Shelter or Sacred Shelter, he was quite disappointed.


    Regardless, he had to ept the fight to meet his quota. After epting, he went forward to meet his opponent-to-be on the designated battleground. There, Han Sen saw a panther with three eyes. Its coat of fur was dark and menacing, like the ckest coal.


    The panther didn¡¯t wait around long, and it ran forward. But it wasn¡¯t doing so in hostility. As it ran, it immediately began to plead, ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight! Wait, hold up! I¡¯m here to discuss an arrangement we might make. I¡¯m not here to fight!¡±


    Han Sen thought he¡¯d been given the opportunity to y another super creature baby, but hearing this, he was a little taken aback. This was not what he had expected.


    ¡°An arrangement? What arrangement?¡± Han Sen asked, checking the ck panther out.


    ¡°You are already in first ce, and with your geno core having been reinforced nine times already, remaining in that lofty position is pointless. If you throw the match and put me in first ce... I¡¯ll be indebted and give you whatever you desire.¡± The panther spoke everything he could as swiftly as he was able to, in fear of being immediately killed.


    The panther knew he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take down Han Sen, so he was cleverly hoping to buy the first ce off him.


    ¡°Define indebted. What are you willing to offer exactly?¡± Han Sen was willing to consider such a bargain, but only if the price was right. If the offer was worthless he¡¯d simply kill the panther.


    Although no deal had been struck, the panther was exuberantly happy just hearing he was willing to consider a deal. He feared he might have been killed without even being heard out.


    ¡°Cost is of no concern, and we can pay you whatever sum you are willing to ept. Purgatory Shelter is a rather fancy ce, I¡¯ll have you know. Name your price and we won¡¯t disappoint,¡± the panther said.


    ¡°What does Purgatory Shelter have to offer?¡± Han Sen was still willing to hear him out, but he pictured the panther as some rich tycoon¡¯s kid who could buy his way up thedder with daddy¡¯s credit card.


    ¡°All sorts! You can get a kilo of Ghost Eye Grass, Hellfire... You know, good stuff!¡± The panther proceeded to list a number of items, all with peculiar-sounding names Han Sen had never heard of before.


    ¡°What about fruit that can provide super geno points?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No, but we do have a Super Ghost Tree. Its fruit might bear super creature babies. Eating those are better than eating fruits,¡± the panther said.


    ¡°A fancy shelter doesn¡¯t have any fruit? Is that what you¡¯re telling me?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe him.


    The panther squirmed a little and said, ¡°We did have fruit trees, but they were recently harvested and eaten.¡±


    ¡°Then what about super geno cores?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The panther receded into worried thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to kill an emperor or super creature for something like that? I have much respect for you, sir, but even if Purgatory Shelter had one, it would not be offered up in a trade such as this.¡±


    The panther smiled queerly and ufortably. He knew he had to keep the offersing, so he said, ¡°But we do have gemstone geno cores avable for trade.¡±


    Han Sen knew he wouldn¡¯t be given a super geno core, but on the slim chance he might get one, he thought it was worth asking.


    ¡°Gemstone geno core? Let¡¯s see... let¡¯s see... useless.¡± Han Sen exaggerated his disappointment in the offer, and then went on to ask, ¡°But for the simple sake of asking, what do they do? Do these gemstone geno cores have extra special properties or powers?¡±


    Han Sen, truthfully, wouldn¡¯t mind a gemstone geno core. Remaining in first ce wasn¡¯t much of a concern for him, and swapping it out for a few goodies was a worthwhile thing to do.


    The panther responded to his query and answered, ¡°Oh, the powers of these gemstone geno cores are unbelievably good! You¡¯ll be hard-pressed to find better elsewhere. I promise you, if you ept one of these, you won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±


    The panther summoned a geno core for Han Sen to see. He couldn¡¯t disy the powers it possessed due to the rules of the realm. But even though its powers had been silenced, Han Sen could get a good look at it.


    But it didn¡¯t tell him much. All in all, it looked rather unspectacr. Han Sen could see it was a blue jewel of sorts, and had no clue what it did.


    The panther was ready to exin what it was, however. ¡°It is a dark-element geno core called Ghost Armor. It has a very high defense stat against elemental damage. You¡¯d have to use it to see what the armor actually looks like.¡±


    Han Sen could imagine the usefulness such armor might provide. It was a situational armor, for sure, though. Armor that was particrly effective against elemental damage had almost zero properties for defending against raw physical damage.


    Style was another concern for Han Sen, so it was unfortunate he was not able to see what it might look like on him while he was in the Geno Core Storage.


    ¡°What was that tree you mentioned earlier?¡± Han Sen went on to ask.


    The panther summoned the seed of such a tree and said, ¡°I can¡¯t move the tree, but I can give you the seed of one. You should take it.¡±


    ¡°Very nice. Pantherboy, I think you are a good man.¡± Han Sen epted the seed and was immediately able to sense the lifeforce within it.


    ¡°Thank you. And what¡¯s more, you should get a feel for this.¡± The panther then proceeded to hand over the Ghost Armor geno core. Han Sen epted it, and it was as described. It was a gemstone dark geno core.


    ¡°I can give you first ce for now. But once you¡¯ve reinforced, you¡¯re going to have to challenge me and hand it back over,¡± Han Sen stated.


    ¡°That is no problem,¡± the panther agreed.


    ¡°Congrattions; you have obtained the first rank in the bronze geno core Geno Core Storage,¡± Han Sen squinted.


    ¡°You have my thanks, good sir!¡± The panther was clearly struggling to contain his excitement and joy.


    ¡°If you ever have the hankering to strike more business deals, look me up.¡± Han Sen waved and immediately left the Geno Core Storage.


    Han Sen¡¯s rank then dropped down to second. In first ce was Ghost Eye. Han Sen looked at his crystal egg, just to double check, and he noticed how he still had the nine reinforcements. Nothing had been lost.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen donned his new armor and started casting dark-element abilities. A blue shroud enveloped Han Sen¡¯s skin, which then projected outwards like a holographic armor set around him.


    The armor was true to its name. It was not a solid-looking armor set, and Han Sen looked more like a transparent phantom.

 Chapter 1417 - Returning to First

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Returning to First</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad bargain, all things considered.¡± After trying out the armor for a bit, Han Sen grew rather fond of it. Its properties were right up his alley, in how it masked the user inside and obscured their lifeforce. Its defense-boosting was remarkable.


    Geno core armor was also defined differently than beast soul armor, and if you wanted to, you could use a set of each at the same time.


    ¡°I should really get to first ce again. Maybe someone else will want to make a trade with me, too,¡± Han Sen said to himself.


    Before he returned, though, Han Sen took the time to nt the super spirit tree¡¯s seed in the garden. He used a single lifedrop from the ck crystal on the tree, and watched as it immediately sprouted and began to grow.


    One lifedrop was the equivalent of one year of growth, and he wondered how long such a tree might take to fully develop and bear fruit.


    The next day, Han Sen returned to the Geno Core Storage and challenged Ghost Eye. When the panther received the challenge invite, he declined it and told Han Sen, ¡°I gave you the seed in order to achieve first ce. Why would I hand over this lofty seat so soon?¡±


    The panther had never nned to give it back to Han Sen at all. And he had even gone so far as to get in touch with other spirits who were willing to trade with him for the first position instead.


    The panther received another challenger¡¯s invite, which he epted merrily.


    It was a spirit that wished to buy his way to first ce, too. The spirit was the sort with a fat wallet, and the panther was sure to walk away with wealth that would cover the losses he incurred to Han Sen, and then some.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t angry over the panther¡¯s rejection. In fact, he understood andughed. ¡°If you think you can avoid me forever by declining my challenge offers, you are a naive little brat.¡±


    Han Sen exited the Storage and summoned his Real Blood Geno Core for a re-entrance.


    Upon re-entry, Han Sen used his Real Blood Geno Core toplete the ranking test.


    The Real Blood Geno Core had absorbed twenty percent of the ck Crystal, an amount that was double what the others had. If that was any metric for the strength of this Geno Core, then it was sure to be even greater than his other cores.


    Rockman¡¯s third eye scanned the geno core and began counting down from a dizzyingly high sum again. Inside a certain battleground elsewhere, the panther was engaged in a discussion with a spirit with red hair.


    ¡°So, you met the Crystal Core owner? What powers did he employ against you?¡± the red-haired spirit asked.


    The panther gave a wry smile and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t beat him, actually. I spent a fortune to achieve first ce instead. I didn¡¯t even get a look at his geno core.¡±


    ¡°Were you able to tell if he was a spirit or a creature?¡± the red-haired spirit asked.


    The panther said, ¡°No, he was shrouded in a dark mist. I couldn¡¯t get a good look. If I knew these sort of things, I¡¯d far sooner be auctioning the intel rather than this first ce.¡±


    The spirit nodded, and he knew that if the panther had known what the Crystal Core¡¯s master looked like, he¡¯d have put that information up for trade as well. It¡¯d also work as a form of life insurance.


    ¡°The items you want are here. Take them and throw the fight,¡± the spirit said, after summoning the items they had settled upon when forging a deal.


    The panther¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with an immense amount of greed. The items he was about to receive far outpriced what he had given to Han Sen. Things had turned out very well for the business-savvy feline.


    But just as the panther moved forward to collect his prize, the ranking leaderboard shone brightly. It made the two figures freeze. Their trade had not yet beenpleted, so their ranks should not have yet switched.


    But there was a change. All of a sudden, the panther found itself in second ce. Taking his spot in first was a new geno core called Real Blood.


    The panther was in disbelief. He knew the red-haired spirit¡¯s geno core was not called Real Blood, too, so why did the ranking move?


    ¡°Are you now in first ce?¡± the panther asked the spirit, just in case.


    ¡°How dare you? What is this? Are you trying to scam me out of all this wealth?!¡± The red-haired spirit was suddenly brought to wrath, and he swung a fist at the panther.


    The panther was far weaker than the spirit was, so he did his best to exin the situation rather than fight back. He pleaded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare scam you out of this stuff. See? I didn¡¯t touch your items. I didn¡¯t expect any of this to happen!¡±


    Red Spirit God knew this had to be true, ultimately. Holding onto first ce was silly, considering the wealth one could achieve by bargaining off the position. It was just bad timing, really.


    The punch, more than anything, was to release the anger that had suddenly rushed through his heart. He hade very close to losing a fortune.


    After suffering the blow, the panther was already coughing up blood, and with a wheezy voice, he rasped, ¡°I know! It must have been another geno core that was able to reach first ce again.¡±


    ¡°Another one? So soon after Crystal Core? Gah! Who might it be this time?¡± Red Spirit God¡¯s face looked ill, and he suspected this might have been the case, as well.


    The panther was upset, and he writhed around on the ground in sadness. He hade so close to receiving all the wealthid out before him, but now, he couldn¡¯t take any of it. All he had received was a punch.


    ¡°This sucks! Why would a geno core suddenly appear and knock me off the leaderboard like that? What poor timing!¡± The panther was on the precipice of crying his eyes out.

 Chapter 1418 - The Spirits Return

    <h4>Chapter 1418: The Spirits Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Real Blood Geno Core reached first ce and created a big fuss across the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on recently? Another geno core has jumped to first ce? Who could create a geno core that scary?¡±


    ¡°It feels like the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary is in for a big, frightening change. When these powers grow, we could see this sanctuary turned upside down.¡±


    ¡°I wonder... is Crystal Core stronger? Or is Real Blood really the new champ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say it has got to be Real Blood. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have overtaken Crystal Core.¡±


    ¡°Crystal Core lost to Ghost Eye on purpose, that is why it¡¯s now behind. You are aware he one-hit killed Heart Wheel, yes?¡±


    ¡°Gee, this is so scary. Everyone is so strong, how am I supposed to live?¡±


    ¡°Sacred and Outer Sky Shelter should be worried the most. When these two forces grow and mature over time, those two big shelters are the ones likely to be in the line of fire.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s possible for one being to govern the entirety of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, all at once.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible? It has never happened before.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of a geno core achieving first ce through the test before? Now there¡¯s two at the same time, so it is hard to say.¡±


    ¡°This is all so very scary to think about. I wonder who might possess them. Are they spirits? Or creatures, I wonder?¡±


    ...


    All the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary were talking about Real Blood Geno Core. The bossess of super shelters were trying to find out who owned it, but they had no clue.


    After Real Blood achieved first ce, however, no one dared to challenge the elusive geno core.


    After what happened to ck Mountain God, no one was reckless enough to challenge a core that could leapfrog the rest and achieve first ce in such a manner.


    But with no challengers to face, Han Sen became rather bored. So, he decided to visit Ji Yanran.


    asionally, he went off to hunt a few mutant creatures for mutant geno points while using super king spirit mode. But most of the time, he stayed with Ji Yanran.


    Her belly had developed quite the bump, and the baby she was having was going to be a boy. Han Sen wanted to be with her during this time and not do anything else.


    The super king spirit geno core had yet to be formted, and none of his bronze geno cores had yet be silver, either.


    Han Sen had leveled up too quickly, and he hadn¡¯t spent enough time practicing. Within a few months, though, Han Sen was able to max out his mutant geno points. That left the procurement of super geno points being thest thing to do.


    Killing super creatures was not easy. Unless he found a baby one, it¡¯d be a difficult task. Han Sen needed to level up his geno cores to match his powers before he tried killing super creatures.


    But he didn¡¯t spend much time out in their search. He was with Ji Yanran in the Alliance, living well.


    In the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, many emperors assembled in one shelter for a discussion. No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor were there amongst the collective.


    Super Spank was able to destroy everything, and for a long time, people believed the spirits that were in by it would have their spirit stones broken, as well. But it wasn¡¯t like the Falsified-Sky Powers.


    When they lost their battles, they merely disappeared for a long time. Many foolishly believed they had gone to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The creatures and spirits that had gathered there were almost as strong as No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor, who were the mightiest in the sanctuary.


    ¡°We can confirm that human has reached the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Nothing can stop us from reiming Sky Mountain, so it is time we take that ce back. We will show them who is boss.¡± Ruin Emperor coldly said.


    A dinosaur-looking berserk super creature amongst them said, ¡°The humans still have faithful servants among them, such as Xie Qing King and the super creatures, but they will be crushed beneath our sheer force of numbers.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame we are unable to find The King to aid us in this endeavor,¡± one spirit said.


    ¡°With only the weak humans remaining, we have no need for The King,¡± a berserk super creature said.


    ¡°We must establish a time, and then we go to Sky Mountain together and show all the humans who is boss,¡± No God Emperor coldly said.


    All the creatures and spirits roared and hollered at once, with a sound that almost brought down the roof.


    When Han Sen was in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, it was a bad time for the emperors. When they learned Han Sen was now in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, they were all going to co-operate and retake Sky Mountain.


    Sky Mountain.


    Queen was engaged in battle against a super creature. Han Sen had left behind so many Life Geno Essences for his family and friends, and Queen had received more of them than anyone else.


    After she absorbed them, she was able to take on super creatures alone, despite it still being difficult for her.


    Queen¡¯s skill in taking on super creatures was also partially due to the fact that she had learned Ghost sh. It went well with Queen¡¯s super body The Wheel of Space, which she depended on when fighting such fearsome beasts.


    This particr super creature, however, was wretchedly strong. If she did not have The Wheel of Space, she¡¯d have been killed already. She was holding her own against it, but it was clear she was at a disadvantage.


    But suddenly, the creature stopped attacking and began running away.


    Queen was confused by this, and when she went to take a look, she noticed a vast army of creatures and spirits approaching.


    Queen saw No God Emperor and Ruin Emperor were amongst them. It was one big co-operative effort, evidenced by the many spirits that came forward, riding atop creatures.


    ¡°The spirits are breaking their part of the bargain, it would appear.¡± Queen¡¯s face changed.

 Chapter 1419 - The Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1419: The Battle Begins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing the horde before her, Queen immediately turned tail and fled back toward the shelter she resided at.


    ¡°Ah, ¡¯tis a good day. We have only just reached Sky Mountain, and already we have met someone he knows.¡± No God Emperor saw Queen make use of The Wheel of Space, and it reminded him of the abilities Han Sen had used. So, he went straight for her.


    Normal super creatures and king spirits were unable to catch up with her, but No God Emperor could. He was as swift as he was wretchedly powerful, and he lunged all the way forward, wanting to cut her in half.


    Queen¡¯s body shed and disappeared. When she re-appeared, she had gone past No God Emperor¡¯s sword.


    Queen¡¯s Ghost sh was better than Han Sen¡¯s because of her super body. She could teleport through space, rendering attacks against her undamaging.


    No God Sword was able to cut through the air she would be moving into, but Queen was able to manipte the fabric of the space around her and remove herself from wherever the sword wouldnd.


    Combined with the power of Heavenly Go, there was nothing No God Emperor could do to harm Queen. She was too nimble for him.


    Most of the spirits and creatures were shocked, seeing this. They found it difficult to believe some random, nameless woman was able to maneuver with such effectiveness.


    The spirits didn¡¯t say it out loud, but they all believed humans were a disease. They werepelled to kill them all before the gue spread.


    No God Emperor¡¯s face turned quite ill as he pursued Queen. He repeatedly swung his sword, hoping to cut her down, but it was all to no avail.


    When Queen traveled through space, she realized No God Sword was near. So, she used her sword to block No God Sword.


    Katcha!


    Her sword shattered, and her pursuer¡¯s sword managed to continue on to create a tear in her armor. It nicked her skin and caused her to bleed.


    Queen did not dwell on the stumble, though. She summoned more strength and power into her legs, and time-hopped away.


    She knew she might die out there on the slopes of that mountain, and she could make her peace with that. But she didn¡¯t want to die before she had the chance to warn the others to retreat into the teleporters or flee the region.


    Queen had not yet maxed out her super geno points, though, and No God Emperor was able to catch up once he learned how to respond to her blinking. He dealt her another cut, leading to a flowerfall of blood in the air. This happened a few times, and her skin was bing covered with the constant cuts and lesions.


    Queen used all her power and skill to race back to the shelter before the enemy horde caught up. But after a while of running, there was not a single part of her that was devoid of a bloodstain.


    She remained quiet and concentrated, despite the pain that gnawed at her mind. She put all she could into her bloody legs, to run back to where she could call for everyone to depart.


    Another strike came cleaving the air in two, directly behind Queen.


    Queen had just finished a new teleportation, and she knew she couldn¡¯t dodge it. She started to believe she would not be able to make it back to the shelter, and that this attack would be the one to kill her.


    She did not look back. Instead, she shouted out to the human shelter. ¡°The spirits havee!¡±


    She was still a distance away from the shelter, but she hoped there were other humans out and about who would hear her call and ry it back.


    ¡°No one can save you; no matter how loudly you shout,¡± No God Emperor coldly said, lifting his sword towards her back, hoping to cut Queen in half.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a silver light exploded against No God Sword.


    It stopped the sword, giving Queen enough time to teleport a few thousand meters away.


    No God Emperor¡¯s eyes lost track of Queen, and so he looked forward.


    A ripped, muscly body had appeared in front of No God Emperor.


    He was wearing a blinding, garish tropical shirt and shorts. He wore flip-flops, and he stood tall and proud before the callous emperor. He wore sunsses, too, and he had long silver hair.


    ¡°Xie Qing King, we are the same kind. Are you really going to stand there, helping those cheap and filthy humans?!¡± No God Emperor looked at Xie Qing King coldly.


    Xie Qing King looked at him with disdain, and said, ¡°Who said we are the same kind? Cut the sh*t, fool.¡±


    No God Emperor was so angry, and so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you traitorous human-humper!¡±


    After that, No God Emperor began swinging his sword towards Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s arms were bulging with muscles, and his hair and shirt was waving. He punched towards No God Emperor¡¯s No God Sword.


    ¡°Yes, if you wanted a fight, we should fight. What¡¯s the use in wasting time?¡± Xie Qing King shouted.


    Pang!


    The skin on Xie Qing King¡¯s knuckles split a little, and blood welled up from the cut.


    No God Emperor stumbled backwards after the strike, however.


    The spirits were shocked to see this. They were all surprised No God Emperor was unable to bring down Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s silver light began to stream outwards, nearly blinding the battlefield. It was like a silver sun, wreaking havoc across the in.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡±


    No God Emperor¡¯s face was cold and emotionless as he concentrated on swinging his sword with precision and power.


    The fight sent out shockwaves across thend, bringing it into ruin. One would suspect there to be an earthquake. The mountainside began to split, sending many creatures and spirits spiraling down to their doom. Falling rocks and boulders crushed many others.

 Chapter 1420 - Bad Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Bad Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Let No God handle him; we will proceed onwards, to the shelter.¡± Ruin Emperor coldly said, andmanded the rest of his subordinates to avoid Xie Qing King and head for the human shelter.


    ¡°Spirits! Are you going to betray the treaty established with The King?!¡± a disdainful voice bellowed across thendscape. And then, many others approached.


    A blue dinosaur, a knight wreathed with lightning, ady formed of water, and a furry critter that looked like a snowball approached, alongside many others.


    A holy-looking rhino was also headed out, and upon it sat a woman. She was the one speaking.


    The woman bid for Queen to ascend the rhino, which prompted the creature to bestow a healing light upon her. Then, she was as fit as she hadn¡¯t been dealt a scratch.


    ¡°The King may have established a deal with Han Sen, but we signed no such treaty,¡± Ruin Emperor coldly said.


    ¡°Why waste time with talk? Their elites are here. Kill them and take back what is rightfully ours, and let these low-lives know who is the real boss.¡± A big dragon roared in the sky.


    Then, the army of creatures and spirits began racing towards the shelter in unison. Emperors and super creatures went, also.


    Thend was nketed by theing forces, as an endless bastion of creatures roared in their charge.


    Thorn Queen spawned countless vines tosh, impale, and choke the legions that ran forward relentlessly. The ground was dyed red with the blood of her victims.


    Dry Bone King brought out his heart bone and began ying the instrument. All around, the hearts of the enemies exploded inside their chests as they heard the rhythm.


    Water Fairy became a tidal wave of spooky proportions. It did not soak or drown the enemies it came across; instead, it stuck to them like jelly, then sucked them dry until they scattered like dust.


    Blue Dinosaur was a lot less fancy, but just as brutal. He swung his tail to crush entire battalions, scooping many up so that he could munch on them.


    Baby Ghost, Qing Jun, and Rock Giant rushed forward to dobat, as well. And as they did, trails of blood marked their wake.


    Quickly, the spirits came forward to fight Dry Bone King and the rest.


    ¡°Dry Bone King, I have longed to do battle with you. You and me, one on one; now is the time we decide which of us is stronger!¡± A king spirit came before him, barking at Dry Bone King with a hammer in each hand. The spirit beat the hammers together, and the hammers unleashed a rain of thunderbolts which all came bearing down on Dry Bone King.


    Dry Bone King froze, and beat the heart bone instrument to summon an invisible power to repel the thunder dragon power.


    Boom!


    When the forces struck each other, no sound could be heard. Their shes operated on a frequency that was too high-pitched for anyone there to discern.


    But the shockwaves kicked up were so grand they rattled the earth. Dust, soil, mud, and blood were thrown into the air.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    While the two of those drummers fought, no creatures could go near them, as they destroyed everything. Some creatures around were too slow to leave their proximity, and were immediately killed. The ground shook and the calls of thunder were frightening.


    ¡°Water Fairy, how about taking on me and my water powers?¡± A female spirit appeared to challenge her, casting a sky river towards Water Fairy.


    ¡°Rock Giant, let us see if the strength of a mighty creature canpete with the power of a spirit. Face me!¡± a giant spirit said, creating a big hole in the ground.


    Ruin Emperor, meanwhile, was flying towards the woman atop the Holy Rhino. But Purple Emperor cut him off before he could reach her.


    ¡°You darey your fingers on me?!¡± Ruin Emperor had the ability to trap and stifle the powers of anything that came into contact with him.


    Purple Emperorughed, swung his purple sword towards Ruin Emperor and said, ¡°Why would I not dare?¡±


    Ruin Emperor¡¯s face then swiftly changed, not daring to ept the hit to be delivered by Purple Emperor.


    Purple Emperor was fully grown now, and that hit he was to deliver would break hell and kill Ruin Emperor for good. So, even Ruin Emperor with his Ruin powers would not dare risk getting hit by that.


    The fight below continued to rage on, and Queen, having fully recovered, wished to rejoin the battle. Luo Lan merely frowned.


    They were a force to be reckoned with, and they could take on any indivdual emperor, but there was just too many for them to deal with.


    Dry Bone King and Water Fairy were not emperors yet, either; there was little they could do to fight and repel the oing hordes.


    Although Holy Rhino could issue torrents of healing at a consistent rate, it still wasn¡¯t enough to keep all their forces healthy and fighting. At least they weren¡¯t going to lose swiftly, though.


    There were many emperors and spirits headed for Zero now, too. They still wanted her dead, but she was able to mow them down with her red beams of light.


    Her Falsified-Sky powers could also destroy the spirit stones of the spirits she slew, as well.


    ¡°It is the heir of Godyer Luo! Even he failed to kill me; do you really think a weakling daughter of his, like you, can kill me?¡± A spirit hade prepared. When another spirit was killed, an emperor came.


    The emperor was holding a mirror, and Zero moved forward with her Bone Dagger. With that mirror, the emperor was able to block her Falsified-Sky powers and she was unable to kill him.


    ¡°You are not strong enough to break my Ten-Life Mirror,¡± Ten-Life Emperor said with disdain.


    Zero frowned, but did not relent. After she re-stabilized herself, sheshed out at the emperor once more.


    ¡°Ten-Life Emperor is dealing with Godyer Luo¡¯s heir. In the meantime, focus on felling Holy Rhino and the woman atop it!¡± Amand was issued, and the majority of the remaining king spirits and emperors turned their attention to the rhino.

 Chapter 1421 - Breaking 33 Days

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Breaking 33 Days</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    Blue lightning streaked across the entire battleground, and a blue halo formed beneath the feet of all thebatants.


    Those on the human side were bing much stronger, whereas those on the enemy side were bing much weaker and slower.


    Disloyal Knight had joined the fray, and after his cast, he leaped towards an emperor with his fist raised and ready tounch.


    Serpent Throne donned the appearance of the Lady Chef, and she raced forward to engage another emperor with her weaponized-fork.


    ¡°Kill the rhino first! Kill their healer!¡± The two emperors that were engaging Serpent Throne and Disloyal Knight roared and stopped the other spirits and creatures from helping them.


    The rest of the spirits and creatures roared and went for the rhino.


    With the rhino still there, unless they could kill Dry Bone King and the Water Fairy in one hit, they wouldn¡¯t die.


    The rhino was a berserk super creature that had managed to open ten gene locks. Its heals were so effective, broken legs would hardly be felt, as they¡¯d be repaired and restored instantly.


    Dragons soared across the sky, blitzing the ground below with trails of fire. Centipedes and other grotesque creatures were headed for the rhino.


    The Holy Rhino roared with its holy light, and wove a fabric of dandelions across the earth around him, imbuing his allies like Dry Bone King and the others, with a greater pool of health and a stimnt-like zest and energy to fight the king spirits, emperors, and other elites.


    Although the rhino was powerful, it was harmless. It couldn¡¯t stop the horde of monsters that wereing after him.


    The battlefield was a mutted hellscape. It was like a bunch of monsters pulling at a rhino in hell.


    Luo Lan was sitting atop the Holy Rhino, which was not moving. She simply smiled.


    Sky Emperor was the one who reached the rhino first. He nned to fell the rhino and Luo Lan simultaneously.


    But as the emperor arrived near her to deal a killing blow, Luo Lan raised up her hand and made a simple waving gesture. The debeam he wielded was cut in two, as was the emperor¡¯s body. In a stunning disy, she cut the emperor spirit in half.


    The emperor¡¯s blood cascaded everywhere, drenching the sky and painting the ground.


    All who approached the rhino were frozen stiff in fear; they almost couldn¡¯t fathom what their eyes had just told them.


    ¡°Falsified-Sky power? This woman is also an heir of Godyer Luo?!¡± Someone screamed.


    Luo Lan scanned the field ahead of her, and then, the Holy Rhino lifted up its two front legs and brought them down on the head of a centipede below, as if it had read her mind. After that, it leaped forward, up and over the horde, towards a dragon that was soaring through the sky.


    As the rhino did this, Luo Lan waved her hand as they passed by the horde, ying a host more of the creatures and spirits below them.


    ¡°This woman has the powers of Asura! Han Sen did not lie.¡± Dragon King, who was a dragon, felt a chill, witnessing the screaming creatures.


    The rhino continued to run, as she swung her hands repeatedly. Nobody could stop her, and all those who tried were immediately killed.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Luo Lan gave a heart-stopping smile as she cleaved her way through the horde, and it did not leave her face for the duration of the fight. She was scarier than the devil himself.


    The Asura powers should not havee to exist in the sanctuaries, for it couldy waste to anything it went up against.


    Luo Lan had not even maxed out her abilities and power, and yet, without the Ten-Life Mirror, none of the Emperors and creatures could block her strikes.


    While the spirits and creatures were getting beat, a gold light came from the sky. It was a spirit that looked like a king, glowing as he came. It was Sky King, from Sky Tree. He was not a demi-god, though.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Dragon King said.


    Asura powers were insanely strong, but Luo Lan herself was not Asura. If there was one thing her powers would be ineffective against, it was the power Sky King wielded. That was: 33 Days.


    With Sky King¡¯sing, greater pressure was put on Luo Lan.


    Luo Lan, however, continued to make use of her Falsified-Sky powers, and she tried swiping it upwards to strike the iing spirit. Unfortunately, it could not reach Sky King.


    ¡°One day is one world, and I have thirty-three of them. You cannot do anything!¡± Sky King coldly said.


    ¡°If Asura was still here, you wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing!¡± Dragon King called back out with disdain.


    Sky King balked, thenughed and rebutted, ¡°Ha! Dragon King; it surprises me to see you are still alive, but this woman is no Asura.¡±


    ¡°I am not Asura, but neither is there a need for me to be.¡± Luo Lan said this coldly, before waving her hand again to attack once more.


    Sky King attempted to evade the strike, but after rolling away, his face changed and he fell back. When he stopped moving, he noticed his armor had been destroyed and he was bleeding gold blood.


    Sky King¡¯s face changed, and Dragon Kingughed. He called out to Luo Lan, saying, ¡°Nice job!¡±


    Sky King, looking gold, used his 33 Days on Luo Lan with immediacy, and he shouted, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Go and kill her! I can hold-off her powers, and she won¡¯t be able to kill you.¡±


    The emperors, kings, and super creatures all resumed their attack on Luo Lan, after having been stunned into submission by her disy earlier. Their original target had been the Holy Rhino, but it had now been made clear to them that the woman atop the creature posed the greatest threat.


    Luo Lan hardly had what it took to repel the force and not submit to the pressure of 33 Days; if the rest of the enemy moved on her, there¡¯d be nothing she could do.


    With all those forces converging on her from every direction, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to dodge if she needed to.

 Chapter 1422 - The Altar Descends

    <h4>Chapter 1422: The Altar Descends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon King was in shock. Luo Lan was Han Sen¡¯s mother, and if she died during this conflict, it would drive Han Sen mad.


    Everyone who looked upon Luo Lan wished to help her, but she wasing under fire from all directions, just as they themselves were. A rescue did not seem possible.


    But then, she did something else. Luo Lan threw a white fluffy orb into the sky.


    It was Snowball, and he clearly wasn¡¯t fond of what Luo Lan had just done. He rained down tears and summoned a big white orb.


    Boom!


    All the grizzly powers were absorbed by the ball, in its descent to the ground. Despite the number of hits it incurred, it did not break. It was a little misshapen by the beating, but it rebounded to its original shape quickly after.


    ¡°Ignore the orb; kill the woman first!¡± Sky King shouted.


    The army rushed towards Luo Lan once more, and like a guided bulwark, the orb rolled before her, deflecting all the hits that came.


    Of course, there was a limit to the damage it could ultimately sustain. And it couldn¡¯t protect her from every single strike from every single angle. An emperor had managed to find an opening in her defense, and with a fist that wielded a killing frost, he saw his chance to get her.


    Luo Lan was still focused on Sky King, and she didn¡¯t have the time to turn around and take the emperor out. She seemed likely to suffer the devastating strike, but before she did, the sound of a bird was heard chirping in the distance.


    The red fish-bird had suddenly appeared, and it swooped down to gnaw at the emperor¡¯s chilling fist, and had him reeling back screaming.


    Luo Lanforted the bird, and then turned to look around. The battlefield she purveyed was bad. There were far too many creatures and spirits to deal with, and the rhino¡¯s healing could only support them for a short while longer. If this went on, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before they lost.


    Dry Bone King was on the verge of death, despite the constant sustenance of strong heals. His foe had gotten the better of him.


    Furthermore, as good as the heals were for keeping someone on their feet, death was death for most. No heal could resurrect the dead.


    ¡°It looks like I have to use this, then.¡± Luo Lan pulled out a jue and poured wine into it.


    Han Sen had left it behind in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, hoping Luo Lan would be able to summon him down, to bring those who could not traverse the Ten Steps of the Holy Door back with him.


    Of course, if someone could not traverse the Ten Steps of the Holy Door, their bodies would not be fully cleansed, and allow them a further ascension to be gods. Still, it was better than not being able to be a demi-god, and dying.


    Luo Lan brought out a bloodbag and poured its contents into the jue.


    Han Sen had given her a bag of his blood before, during a time of respite in the Alliance. By using his blood, it should have been possible for her to summon him from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    After pouring Han Sen¡¯s blood into the jue, the item she held had a reactive jolt.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡± Xie Qing King was battling No God Emperor and two other abhorrent emperors at the same time. As dire as the situation was for him, he wasn¡¯t shying away, and he hadn¡¯t even been stricken with an ounce of fear.


    He was stronger than he ever had been, though. And while he could keep up with the three that assaulted him, he knew that even he would not be able tost forever.


    Zero was also still in battle, and her Bone Dagger could do nothing against the mirror herbatant wielded. If she was able to find a way to destroy it, then felling the enemy himself would be easy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help you kill her!¡± Two emperors arrived at her enemy¡¯s side, then leaped forward to attack Zero.


    Pang!


    Dry Bone King¡¯s shoulder was delivered a hefty cleave that took out arge chunk of the bone. Then, a bolt of lightning sted him a few miles away, sending him crashing into a mountainside that soon came crumbling down.


    Dry Bone King had barely managed to get back on his feet when he saw arge sworde down towards him. It was there to finish the job.


    By some divine intervention, or so it felt, a creature appeared and ate the metallic weapon. And so did a bird.


    ¡°A Metal Eater!¡± the king spirit eximed.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± A river of electric bolts then came bearing down on the Metal Eater.


    The Metal Eater started to glow, and then it blocked the thunder attacks. Its defense was very strong, but it still bled.


    But it was a Metal Eater, not a Thunder Eater. It couldn¡¯t eat and digest thunder powers.


    Qing Jun, as this went on, was surrounded by eight king spirits. She had not yet opened her tenth gene lock, however, and without the Holy Rhino there, she would have been killed many times over by now.


    Rock Giant was engaged inbat with a spirit, too. Their fight was wild, and thend was torn asunder and thrown upside-down amidst their rampage.


    Water Fairy had found herself shrunk, as the water of herposure was taken away in the current of the enemy¡¯s water-streams she had to fight with. She hadn¡¯t yet opened ten gene locks either, so she was at a disadvantage, as well.


    The humans were all surrounded, and just as they were about to lose, they heard a weird noisee from the Holy Rhino.


    Luo Lan was seen drinking wine atop the colossal creature, and the jue in her hand was beginning to shine red. This same color was then reflected in the dark, swirling skies above.


    The sky was torn in half, revealing an altar that descended down towards them. Upon it was a statue, modelled and sculpted to the look of Han Sen.


    The creatures that wanted to kill Luo Lan turned to see the altar, and then, their faces changed.

 Chapter 1423 - A Poor Woman Gets Bullied

    <h4>Chapter 1423: A Poor Woman Gets Bullied</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the altar appeared, there was nothing that the creatures surrounding it could do. And almost immediately, they felt their lifeforces leave them, drifting towards the altar


    There were too many creatures, and so many lifeforces went towards the altar. They gathered up around the bust atop it.


    Han Sen¡¯s true self had acknowledged the summons while he was in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. He had already received news that the spirits had rebelled and were attacking the human shelters. So, now all he did was wait.


    He did not know if his blood was enough for him to be summoned, however. If he couldn¡¯t be summoned back, then his mother and the humans of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary would be left to their own devices.


    Han Sen was starting to worry. He felt his body begin to burn. A strange sort of power was beginning to enter his body and swirl throughout.


    It was so powerful, it burned and had an effect on the area around him. He could feel and then see the dimension he was in begin to twist.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°I guess it worked. I suppose it shoulde as no surprise that all those emperors and super creatures make for a worthy-enough sacrifice to summon me.¡±


    As Han Sen was lost in thought, his body became stronger and he opened a rift. He was suddenly pulled into a tunnel of sorts, and all that was there was a portal.


    ¡­


    Sky Mountain, in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    No God Emperor saw the altar and muttered a few words of spite. ¡°D*mn it! Curse these vermin; how can they always manage to summon demi-gods like this!?¡±


    Summoning demi-gods was no easy feat, however. It required a Demi-God Geno Core that had been left behind somehow, in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Such relics were exceptionally difficult toe by.


    Han Sen had once summoned Lotus Empress¡¯s mother to stop No God Emperor.


    This time, Luo Lan was summoning Han Sen himself. It seemed this could be a repeat urrence, since the same relic had been used to achieve this twice since its discovery.


    No God Emperor knew he should make himself scarce and flee. He had witnessed the power that Night Empress possessed. What awaited them was not something a being of the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary could resist.


    And although Han Sen had only been a demi-god for a short amount of time, he grossly outperformed everyone and everything else that existed in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. No God Emperor wasn¡¯t going to underestimate what the young man.


    Many of the creatures and spirits there had no clue what was urring, while those that did spared no time in trying to run off.


    But before they could do that, they suddenly felt as if they had no ce in that world.


    They couldn¡¯t feel their bodies, and even if they could run, they weren¡¯t sure where they could go.


    They were robbed of their senses, and they were unable to see or hear anything.


    They could not even smell, either. It was only them there, they could see, and the altar.


    What they could see was just that altar. It was like nothing else existed now.


    No God Emperor did his best to try and escape, but he could not even feel his body and his beloved No God Sword.


    Han Sen had broken his No God Sword once before, and it had been tremendously difficult for him to get it back. And strangely, now, he could no longer feel the sword he was grossly atatched to.


    ¡°Is he stronger than Night Empress?¡± No God Emperor was in shock. He was starting to suspect he might not escape this time.


    All the creatures and spirits in the region were feeling hopeless. They trembled in terror and worry. They couldn¡¯t sense theirrades around them, and they each felt lost and alone.


    Han Sen¡¯s true body then appeared out of the statue. Each step shook the earth, increasing the pain and sense of hopelessness they all felt.


    ¡°I am back.¡± Han Sen was fairly excited, as he was doing something only a very small handful of demi-gods could amange to aplish.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t feel as free as he might. Perhaps it really was difficult for those from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary to remain, because it felt as if he was trying to breathe through mud.


    But he could feel the power inside him dwarf everything else in his proximity. Power that did not amount to much in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary was truly a devastating force to any being that resided in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Dongxuan Aura had stripped the enemies of their senses. The enemies could no longer feel themselves. They could see Han Sen approach from where he was, but that was it. They could not even move their fingers. Not even Ruin Emperor and No God Emperor could do anything.


    Queen looked at Han Sen with much admiration and joy. She had missed him, after all he had done for her. She never expected Han Sen could return after leaving for the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The situation that once looked like oblivion suddenly changed for the better.


    He was a demi-god, and in this sanctuary he was practically invincible.


    Just seeing those emperors and super creatures around, and the way they reacted, you could tell how powerful and how much of a presence Han Sen had. The once ravenous hordes of enemies were all paralyzed before him.


    ¡°Son, these bad people are bullying your poor pretty mother.¡± When Luo Lan spoke, she did so with light tears in her eyes, as if she had been subjected to bullying.


    When the spirits heard her say this, they thought to themselves, ¡°What?! You practicallyid waste to us, and we haven¡¯t yet touched a single hair on your head.


    We didn¡¯t bully you at all.¡±

 Chapter 1424 - Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Killing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°D*mn you all!¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth.


    Han Sen allowed the spirits to hear what Luo Lan said because he wished for them


    all to understand why he was going to annihte them. He wanted them to know that


    what wasing was deserved.


    Although Luo Lan had not yet been hurt, it didn¡¯t take much intellect to envision what


    might have happened to her if Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able toe back.


    Han Sen walked in front of No God Emperor, and as he did, everyone¡¯s eyesight was


    returned. But they could not move and they could not speak.


    Han Sen coldly told the emperor, ¡°No God, damn you. For yourtest transgression


    against humans, I¡¯m going to kill you. Forever.¡±


    No God Emperor was given the ability to speak, but he balked in Han Sen¡¯s face by


    saying, ¡°So what if you kill me? I can respawn. I don¡¯t think you can stay in the Third


    God¡¯s Sanctuary for long. One of these days, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±


    No God Emperor rebuking Han Sen actually inspired the other spirits with more


    courage. It was true that Han Sen could not keep returning on a whim, and dead


    spirits didn¡¯t stay dead as long as their spirit stones were fine. They had more


    chances in the future, that was for sure.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯ll try this again? Is that right?¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°Zero; do


    your thing.¡±


    Zero swung her Bone Dagger without being inhibited. She was targeting No God


    Emperor, whose movement had been restricted.


    The dagger punched neatly into the temple of his forehead, and after that urred,


    No God Emperor¡¯s face looked distraught.


    Pang!


    No God Emperor¡¯s body shattered like ss, and so did his spirit stone, wherever it


    was.


    That newfound courage in the spirits dissipated, after that. They knew what had


    happened to No God Emperor, and they feared the same happening to them. They


    tried to suicide in an attempt to escape, but Han Sen had stolen their ability to do so.


    Han Sen walked before Ruin Emperor next, and then, he gestured for Zero to cut his


    entire head off. He wasn¡¯t even given the opportunity to speak.


    One by one, Han Sen and Zero walked to each emperor spirit and had each of them


    beheaded. The terror of those in-line was tangible.


    Han Sen was nning to see to it that each spirit was killed, but the army wasrge,


    and he had little time left there. He could feel the tug of the portal beckoning his


    return to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Demi-Gods were not supposed to reside in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and it was


    actually dangerous for them to stay there long. He would have to take his leave very


    soon.


    And he now understood why Night Empress had to leave so swiftly. The pressure of


    keeping his stay in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was slowly bing unbearable, and


    it was highly likely that his body could be ruined by remaining there for long.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the rest of you onest chance to make this work. If I need toe knocking


    again, I won¡¯t be showing any mercy; and neither will there be any theatrics.¡± Han


    Sen gestured with his hand and made all the spirits explode. Those he did this to


    returned to their spirit stones to lick their wounds.


    Han Sen did not kill any of the creatures there. His beef was with the spirits, more


    than anything, and he knew the rest of hispanions could deal with the creatures


    just fine.


    He let loose his grip on them, and as soon as they regained control of their limbs, the


    creatures tried taking off. They scrambled as best they could to get away.


    They were so frightened after what had happened. Creatures couldn¡¯t respawn like


    spirits could, after all. They sure wished they could run faster, though.


    The only person Han Sen had left alive was Sky King. He was nning on


    interrogating that sickly emperor, as there was much he wanted to learn before he


    departed.


    Qing Jun was his daughter, too; as much as Han Sen despised Sky King, he didn¡¯t


    think it was very nice to have her father brutally murdered in front of her, deserving or


    no.


    ¡°Demi-gods are so strong! Whoa, it looks like I should strive for a promotion.¡± Xie


    Qing Kingughed.


    ¡°Haha! If you¡¯re interested, I can take you back with me. But... not ascending through


    the fires could inhibit you further down the line, and you may struggle. Bing a


    god willter be extremely difficult,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Understood! From this point on, I will strive to be a demi-god the proper way.


    Where¡¯s the fun in taking a shortcut,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    Han Sen asked Dry Bone King and Water Fairy, ¡°I have exined the situation, but if


    you still want toe, you may. Does anyone want to be a demi-god, any of


    you cane with me?¡±


    Han Sen expected some of them to return with him, but surprisingly, none chose to


    e. They all looked at each other, and despite wanting to be demi-gods, they


    all agreed that if they were to ascend, they should do it the proper way.


    Even Snowball, who was a bona fide wimp, did not fancy cutting any corners.


    Han Sen was an example to them all, too, heter realized. They had seen what Han


    Sen was capable of, and they wanted to replicate his sess and strength. They


    wanted to follow in his footsteps and do things right.


    Han Sen rubbed his nose and shook his head and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Luo Lan then walked up to Han Sen and provided him with a few items.


    She gave him the Cruel Bottle, and even Meowth. He hadn¡¯t taken them with him


    when he ascended the Ten Steps of the Holy Door due to the added strain it would


    have posed. He was afraid the fire would have incinerated them.


    ¡°Thank you. And now, Mom, I should go.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was having trouble


    remaining in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. He ced Sky King inside the Cruel Bottle


    and began walking back.


    Han Sen could at least chat with his mother back in the Alliance whenever he wished


    to. There was no need to do it there.


    Han Sen waved goodbye to everyone and then stepped back into the vortex-like


    portal that would take him back to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Inside the Cruel Bottle, Yaksha, Sky King, and even Meowth were all fine and safe


    during their transport.


    Han Sen was just going to treat Meowth like a pet, sort of like he always had. He


    wasn¡¯t bringing it through to do any fighting.


    Many emperors had been in in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and with the prospect


    of Han Sen possibly returning, none dared to attack the humans again. They could


    keep Sky Mountain.


    Han Sen returned to the Alliance to be with Ji Yanran shortly after this escapade, as


    her due date was incredibly soon. He was very excited to have a son.


    There was nothing for him to do in the sanctuary right now, anyway. He could not


    take on super creatures, so the best thing he could do was train and practice, which


    he oftentimes did in the Alliance.


    Ji Ruozhen and his wife had been taking good care of Ji Yanran during the time she


    had been pregnant and Han Sen had been absent. And while Luo Lan was


    overjoyed she¡¯d soon have a grandson, Han Sen did not fully trust her with the ability


    of raising a kid.


    The next day, Ji Yanran was taken to the delivery room. Han Sen, Luo Lan, Ji


    Ruozhen, and his wife were all waiting outside, eagerly awaiting news.

 Chapter 1425 - Genetic

    Chapter 1425: Gic


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    <strong>Editor:</strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were no human surgeons in the delivery room, just robots that performed their tasks with perfect precision and strict adherence to hygiene. Delivery this way was much safer than if it were done by hand.


    "Han Sen, get in here!" The speaker in the waiting room groaned with Ji Yanran''s voice, who was obviously in pain.


    Husbands were able to go into the delivery room, but Han Sen had not yet entered due to the butterflies in his stomach. He was far more nervous than he ever thought he''d be, so he hadn''t gone in yet.


    Hearing Ji Yanran call for him, he raced to the sturdy door and pushed it open. There he saw Ji Yanran lying on the bed, nearly drowning in her own sweat. She looked to be in massive pain.


    Swiftly, he moved over to her and grabbed her hands to bring herfort.


    Ji Yanran did not stop yelling at him with vulgarnguage. She was never one to swear, but today, she couldn''t seem to form a sentence without a curse word included.


    When the baby was finally born, what they didn''t hear was what scared them the most. The baby was silent, and there was no crying.


    Usually, the day they''re born, babies cried like mad.


    When the delivery robot brought the baby over to Ji Yanran, however, it looked remarkably healthy.


    The technological advancements of their time made giving birth a far swifter process.


    The nutrition they received, also allowed for the baby and mother to recover faster.


    Ji Yanran was taken to the recovery room after the baby''s delivery, as Ji Ruozhen and Luo Lan were giddy with excitement to see their long-awaited grandson.


    "Why was there no noise from the baby? Did something happen?" Ji Ruozhen asked, with a look of worry marring his face.


    But seeing Ji Yanran being wheeled calmly in with the baby, their worry didn''tst long. It was merely strange, not a sign something had gone wrong.


    "Theputers confirmed the baby was perfectly healthy, and there was no sign of any disabilities. There''s no need to worry he might be a mute or anything." Han Sen exined.


    Ji Ruozhen finally had the chance to hold the baby, and after picking it up, he said to Han Sen, "Perhaps we should rattle him and get him to cry? What if he''s actually suffocating? It''s customary for the elders to make babies cry."


    After that, Ji Ruozhen crudely swung the baby around and smacked its buttocks.


    When the tears of the baby came, he proudly eximed, "Aha! See? It has started to cry. This is an ancient technique I once learned from this old medicine man. It is very effective."


    After getting pped, the baby''s crying was louder than expected.


    But Han Sen suddenly felt something amiss, as Ji Ruozhen reveled in his sess at doing this. He felt a power begin to gather inside his baby boy, one that was rather frightening.


    "Wahh! Wahh!"


    The baby''s crying was growing in volume, and then, to the disbelief of all who looked, the little creature began to glow with a bright white light. Its previously bald head suddenly experienced massive, luscious hair growth. Then, the baby exploded like a ruptured volcano.


    Boom!


    The entire recovery room was blown up. Ji Ruozhen''s body was standing where he had been, but he had been frozen stiff. His skin was ck, his clothes in tatters, and his hair stood up. Fortunately, Han Sen had taken quick action to prevent any further damages by suppressing his baby''s power. If he hadn''t, the entire hospital would have blown up.


    Ji Ruozhen and the others all just stared at the baby, and didn''t say a word for a while.


    "What is this baby you have given birth to?" Ji Ruozhen snapped out of his daze. He looked to be in shock, and looked at the baby with a look of disbelief.


    Han Sen was shocked, too, and he was unable to exin how the baby had his super body.


    So, Han Sen quickly took the baby in his arms and rocked it gently. Quite quickly, the baby calmed down and reverted to its former self¡ªsilence and all.


    Bao''er was currently sitting atop Han Sen''s shoulder and looking at the newborn with her head tilted out of curiosity for the thing.


    Ji Ruozhen asked theputer to scan the baby, and he was surprised to learn that its fitness was over one hundred already. That was better than a super creature in the First God''s Sanctuary.


    If they had scanned the baby while it was in its super king spirit mode, that figure would have undoubtedly been much higher.


    "The hardy genes of the Ji family must haveposed most of this baby. I shouldn''t be surprised to hear it is that good," Ji Ruozhen smiled.


    "President Ji, how could you say such a thing?!" Luo Lan balked in disapproval.


    And Ji Ruozhen replied, "Oh, forgive me. It is abination of the Han family and the Ji family. Congrattions on the spawning of a decent grandchild."


    Luo Lan said, "Yes, congrattions to you, too..."


    ...


    What happened in the hospital was kept a secret, known only to those who were present. There was no point in reporting the incident and letting others know the baby had such high fitness.


    When the time came to name the baby, however, Han Sen had much trouble.


    Naming things was never his forte.


    So,cking the creative fortitude, Han Sen consulted his mother for ideas.


    Luo Lan suggested the names Han Sweet, Han Steel Bowl, and Han Richboy. It seemed his mother was as hopeless as he was when it came to naming things. He quickly disregarded all of her suggestions.


    He then went to ask Ji Ruozhen for naming advice. He believed Han Sen and Luo


    Lan were giving him the honor ofing up with a name.


    He had no idea it was because they were totally unable toe up with a fitting name themselves.


    "I wille up with the greatest name this universe has ever seen or heard," Ji Ruozhen patted his chest and staunchly proimed.


    Ji Ruozhen went straight to the library to dig out a trove of ancient books, and he even visited a number of fortune tellers toe up with the right name. When he was done, after exhausting much time and effort, he settled on the name Han Littleflower.


    Han Sen realized "those bullsh*t books" weren''t going to help him, either. And it seemed no matter what he or anyone else tried, they could note up with a decent name for Han Sen''s sessor.

 Chapter 1426 - Saving Money x100

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Saving Money x100</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°We can¡¯t use this name. Think about his future! What if he bes a president,


    and everyone refers to him as President Littleflower! It¡¯s a name thatcks strength!


    Don¡¯t use it.¡± Luo Lan was the one to reject the name first.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to be a president; take it from me. All you do is work


    yourselves rotten. But this name is good! He¡¯ll be famous by simply using it.


    Our Littleflower will have what it takes to conquer the entire universe.¡± Ji Ruozhen


    stroked his beard as he spoke.


    ¡°Dad, how about we ept it as a nickname and youe up with something else?¡±


    Ji Yanran wasn¡¯t very fond of the name, either.


    The president had no choice but to concede, and so he told them, ¡°Fine. Fine. Lucky


    for you lot, I have a backup name. It¡¯s not half as good, but you might like it.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone felt more worried than relieved. Clearly, no one wanted Ji


    Ruozhen toe up with more names for the baby.


    Ji Ruozhen said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t like Littleflower, how about Han Fei?¡±


    ¡°Han Fei... that¡¯s good. Yes, that is very good!¡± Everybody agreed this was actually a


    decent name.


    They were grateful he had managed toe up with an ordinary name, for they all


    clenched their backsides when they heard he hade up with another name, that


    was not as good by his standards. They expected him to name the baby Han Bigfoot


    or something. That really would be awful.


    So, after that, it was settled that the baby would be called Han Fei. Its unofficial


    nickname remained Littleflower.


    Ji Ruozhen continued to refer to the baby as Han Littleflower, but everyone just


    ignored him when he did that.


    Han Sen¡¯s house was already full of high-tech AI-driven machinery and robots to


    help out, but Ji Ruozhen insisted oning over to do what he could, despite his


    obligations and hefty workload.


    Ji Ruozhen¡¯s wife had also moved into Han Sen¡¯s house for a time, under the pre-


    tense of wanting to help out, but more than anything, she was just determined to


    spend as much time with the baby as she could.


    Luo Lan liked kids, but she did not like housework, and since it was her home, she


    took every chance she could tomand Ji Ruozhen¡¯s wife to clean.


    While the name Han Fei had been settled on, most people stuck to calling him


    Littleflower.


    The baby was well-behaved, and it never really cried or threw a tantrum. It swiftly led


    to the mother-inw believing it would one day grow up to be a remarkable person


    and a shining example.


    However, you could not make the baby mad. If you did, the house could end up


    getting blown to kingdome.


    But the instances of the baby getting mad were very rare, and it only happened if


    people were unusually and unnecessarily cruel to him, like Ji Ruozhen had been,


    after picking up the baby and pping it with no cause to.


    Han Sen had nothing much to do in the house, especially with everyone crowding


    there, so decided to return to the sanctuary for a bit.


    ¡°The geno cores level up so slowly, and that aside, I really need to generate a geno


    core for super king spirit mode.¡± After thinking this, Han Sen traveled to arge valley


    that was far beyond the middle of nowhere. There, he was going to find a way in


    which he could generate a geno core.


    He tried many different methods, but all were to no avail. He ended up using his old


    trick Saving Money. And with it, he began to build up a vast reservoir of power.


    The coin rattled between his fingers as it gathered power, and the numbers on the


    coin ticked up to the number twenty-seven.


    This was all Han Sen¡¯s power multiplied by the figure of twenty-seven. Needless to


    say, holding that much power was a difficult task.


    But he held onto it firmly, not yet willing to let it go.


    When the sum reached thirty, his body began to sweat profusely. It felt as if he had


    just stepped out of the shower.


    When the figure reached forty, the real strain began to settle in. His body was


    trembling like mad, exhausting everything it could to hold onto that power.


    The coin itself was glowing, having trouble containing that might. If it buckled and


    exploded between his fingers, it was highly likely Han Sen could end up destroying


    himself.


    Normally, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t hope to continue past a number this high. But on this


    day, he was genuinely interested in seeing how far he could take Saving Money.


    One-by-one, the figure grew higher. It hit the number fifty. If the power contained


    inside that coin was inside his body, he¡¯d be nothing more than a sh of light, and


    then nothing at all.


    Han Sen made sure to hold onto the coin carefully. He didn¡¯t want to risk dropping it


    on the ground.


    With all the power inside that coin, it was bing incredibly heavy, too. Han Sen¡¯s


    fingers were beginning to creak and make strange sounds as he struggled to hold it


    up.


    When it reached the almighty figure of one hundred, Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t take


    it any further. The risk was too high and he was beginning to lose control of it.


    Han Sen wanted to fire his coin and get rid of the power that he had bottled up inside


    it. Unfortunately, he now realized he was unable to.


    Han Sen understood the best he could do right now was toss it away elsewhere, so it


    could explode.


    He had decided to use this valley due to the presence of a strange hole there. He


    hadn¡¯t ventured down it before, and truthfully, he did not know precisely how deep it


    was. He only knew that it was deep, and if he had to, he could drop the coin down


    there and avoid blowing himself up.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to kill himself by mishandling the coin, but when Han Sen threw


    the coin out, it really was too heavy. He was only three meters away from the hole,


    but he felt as if he couldn¡¯t even throw it ten centimeters.


    He had to inch his way close to the hole and drop the coin in. Walking over towards


    pit was a struggle, and each step left a crater-like bootprint in the earth. The very


    core of his bones squealed.


    After taking three steps, he had walked three meters. Those three meters felt like


    three lightyears, however.


    ¡°Sh*t. Am I going to end up blowing myself up?¡± Han Sen stretched out his hand and


    watched it fall slowly, under the crushing weight of that coin.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done this. I won¡¯t reach the hole.¡± The coin was about to drop.


    Katcha!


    Cracks in the earth began shooting out from Han Sen¡¯s feet. The ground could not


    even handle the initial weight of the coin, and in less than a second, Han Sen felt the


    earth around him give way. He found himself falling.

 Chapter 1427 - Mutant Black Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Mutant ck Crystal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the ground copsed and Han Sen found himself in free fall, he let go of the coin


    to plummet by itself. Then, he flew back up to the ground that was still stable.


    He waited near the drop for a long time, but the coin did not seem to find ground. If it


    had, it would have exploded with a st Han Sen was sure to feel. Han Sen poked


    his head over the sides of the hole that had formed, and it was only then that a scary


    power burst out of the ground like a geyser.


    The power sent Han Sen flying, around fifty meters away from the hole.


    Both sides of the hole had been brought to ruin. The power unleashed by a Saving


    Money coin, dialed to the number one hundred, was far too terrifying for Han Sen to


    prehend.


    Once he got back on his feet and patted himself down, Han Sen inched his way back


    to the drop to get a clearer look at the aftermath. But before he could do that, he


    could feel his super king spirit release a substance inside him.


    ¡°Aha! Did it work? Am I finally generating a new geno core?¡± Han Sen stopped to


    take a look with sudden happiness.


    It was, and just like the formation of his other geno cores, a substance was released


    into his Sea of Soul.


    It gathered together in a spot and began to swirl, before hardening to present


    something solid and tangible. The ck crystal, as it always did, released some


    liquid that joined the swirling fluids and partook in the creation process.


    The ck crystal wasn¡¯t very big by this point. After having created the other geno


    cores, its size had been reduced by fifty percent. And now, with the release of more


    liquid, it was getting even smaller.


    But this time, Han Sen¡¯s shock and awe was taken to a whole new level.


    The ck crystal was no longer a ck crystal. It didn¡¯t seem crytallized anymore.


    Its color had been wholly robbed, and its shape had been warped. It became a faint,


    translucent item that seemed to possess a blurry halo in its interior.


    Without the ck coloration of the crystal, the light inside was free to shine out. It


    began to beam brighter than the sun.


    It was so bright, Han Sen was unable to see what might have truly resided within that


    light, but whatever it was, he could feel the power it possessed.


    Before Han Sen could investigate it any further, though, the geno creation process


    wasplete. His super king spirit geno core had taken the form of a coin.


    The coin had the number one fixed on its front, and on the back was an image of


    Han Sen in his super king spirit form.


    Self Geno Core: Bronze Coin


    Han Sen did not have time to check out the geno core in great detail, though. The


    volume of the halo¡¯s brightness went up a few more notches,pletely blinding


    Han Sen.


    Fortunately, the light was not harmful. And after a short period of believing himself to


    be blind, his vision began to return.


    Han Sen took another look at where the ck crystal had been, and what he saw


    gave him another surprise.


    The ck crystal waspletely gone; it had been reced by a ck crystal armor


    set. It was a heavy armor, but it had been forged with a sleekness in mind. It would


    be tight-fitting and rather feminine, in many respects.


    There was also a weapon alongside the armor set. ced firmly in the gauntlets,


    there was a ck crystal greatsword. And on the back of the armor were ck


    crystal wings.


    The ck crystal armor was motionless; it was just there. He couldn¡¯t see if there


    was a creature in it or not, but Han Sen could tell the energy it contained exceeded


    that of Night Empress.


    After trying to give it a scan, however, Han Sen noticed its energy reduce.


    After a bit more time psed, all its power had depleted.


    In Shadow Shelter, the Nine-Life Cat suddenly opened both of its eyes with a look of


    confusion. It arose from its slumber and took off running towards the valley Han Sen


    was in.


    Nine-Life Cat saw Han Sen there, and with a brisk teleportation, it appeared where


    the ground had caved in. It called over to Han Sen, saying, ¡°Weird. I just felt it.


    Where is it? Has it gone?¡±


    Nine-Life Cat sniffed around the ruined pasture in search of something, but could


    find nothing.


    ¡°Why are you here, kitty?¡± Han Sen opened his eyes near the drop and saw the cat.


    Nine-Life Cat did not respond to his question and merely went on to ask, ¡°Did you


    see something?¡±


    ¡°What? What did I see?¡± Han Sen asked, obviously confused.


    Nine-Life Cat ignored Han Sen and began talking to itself, pondering something


    intently. ¡°Am I mistaken? This thing shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°What thing? What are you mistaken about? Hello? Are you going to talk to me?¡±


    Han Sen walked up to the Nine-Life Cat while asking.


    Nine-Life Cat shook his tail, saying, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! You still only have a


    bronze geno core. When are you going to be a god? You should really think


    about hurrying up.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter to you whether or not I be a god? What interest do you have in


    my affairs?¡± Han Sen said.


    Nine-Life Cat looked at Han Sen with a fairly serious look. He told him, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    be a god, how am I supposed to get back...?¡±


    Nine-Life Cat then realized he had just said something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    This prompted Han Sen to ask, ¡°Back? Back where?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then, Nine-Life Cat started walking away, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Are you from the Fifth Sanctuary? Am I supposed to be your transport there?¡± Han


    Sen asked after it.


    Nine-Life Cat did not turn around. It continued to walk away, and as it went, it


    answered, ¡°Getting to the Fifth Sanctuary isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    Han Sen wished to ask more questions, but all of a sudden, Nine-Life Cat


    disappeared.


    Han Sen shook his head and disregarded the cat. Then, he returned his attention to


    the Sea of Soul. The armor set was still there, but it was dead and devoid of a


    lifeforce.


    He could not bring it out of the Sea of Soul for some strange reason, and all he could


    do was view it with mild curiosity. The armor set, for what it was worth, gave him the


    same feelings he received whenever he inspected the ck crystal, though.


    Han Sen wanted to go back now, but before he took off, he saw something flicker in


    the hole. It seemed as if something was down there.


    It was dark down in that pit, though. And the light appeared to be very deep within


    the hole, which made it hard for him to see what it might be.

 Chapter 1428 - Big Heavy Egg

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Big Heavy Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After using his Dongxuan Aura to scan what he could of the pit, Han Sen was unable to detect the presence of any creature residing in the dark down there.


    If some creature had been disturbed by Han Sen¡¯s coin, and somehow survived, it should have alle scrambling out by now, anyway.


    So, apparently having nothing to fear, Han Sen decided to investigate the hole¡ªfeet first.


    The pit he had created was enormous, and a few klicks deep without a doubt. A haze hung thick in the air after the previous explosion. As Han Sen neared the bottom, he could see how ravaged and frighteningly violent the power he had unleashed really was.


    At the bottom of the pit was a tunnel, strangely enough. It was not a natural formation, he could tell, and it seemed to lead in a certain direction.


    The light Han Sen had glimpsed probably came from there, and this was confirmed when he saw the same flicker cross his vision as he peered into the tunnel.


    After traversing the length of that ck stretch, Han Sen found himself wandering into a chamber that was fairlyrge. It almost looked like a nest, given there was a creature at its center. It was a snake.


    It was ck and white in color, but the white parts were fluorescent. They were almost like neon bulbs. Acknowledging this, Han Sen quickly¡ªand correctly¡ªdetermined that they were the lights he had caught sight of briefly earlier.


    The creature was a few hundred meters long, however. And strangely, after taking a closer and more urate look, Han Sen noticed the creaturecked eyes and even a mouth. Truthfully, scaled hide aside, it looked more like an earthworm in shape and form.


    At one end, which Han Sen guessed to be the face, there was a crude horn which was also ck and white. It didn¡¯t wriggle around on the spot, either, as worms often would. It could move and slither around just like a snake.


    Han Sen gave the creature a scan and did not rush over to the earth-dwelling beast. And it was good that he didn¡¯t, because his reading indicated it was a super creature.


    It wasn¡¯t stationary, though, and Han Sen made sure not to get in its way. It was slithering to and fro, obviously in search of something.


    Han Sen made sure to suppress his breathing and mask his lifeforce, so he could remain in hiding and spy on it for a while. Whatever it was looking for might have been a worthy treasure he could snatch for himself.


    If the creature noticed he was there, and it was aggressive and prompted the need to fight, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could kill it. He had to be as sneaky as possible.


    Of course, if Han Sen possessed a self geno core that was gemstone ss, he¡¯d give it a go. But he didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t.


    After watching for a while, Han Sen fully understood what the snake-worm was up to. It wasn¡¯t searching for anything, actually. It was expanding its little subterranean boudoir.


    It appeared to be circling the cavern, but it was actuallyshing the walls of its home with its hard scales, cleaving away a meter of earth each time. It did this same thing equally, all around its nest.


    And the creature kept on doing this, over and over. Its residence was expanding at a rapid pace.


    ¡°Does it want tomit suicide, and it¡¯s building itself a nice grave before it goes?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    As Han Sen watched with waning curiosity, something suddenly appeared in the deepest reaches of where the creature had dug. It looked like a porcin object, and it had a creamy, subdued white color.


    When the monster found it, it began digging with renewed vigor. It went faster. It went harder.


    The porcin object was like a pot or some-such, but it was difficult to make out in the flying earth. Initially, due to its shape, Han Sen believed it to be an item that was the handiwork of primitive humans, but as more of it became unearthed, he realized it was actually an egg.


    It wasn¡¯t small by any ount, either. From what Han Sen could see, it was one meter tall, but most of it was still embedded in the earth the creature was swiping away at.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s an egg then? But if it is an egg, does it belong to this weird creature? Or is the creature stealing an egg that belongs to something else?¡± Han Sen wracked his mind in wonder.


    Eventually, the monster dug the egg out in its entirety. But the creature didn¡¯t stop there, and it actually looked entirely uninterested in the item. It simply continued to dig deeper and deeper in the same spot until it was out of sight.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was beating quite rapidly in excitement, and he thought to himself, ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s finally gone. Well, whoever that egg might belong to, it sure looks like it belongs to a super creature. Over there, super geno points are sitting right out in the open, unguarded and ready for the taking!¡±


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura again to make sure the coast was clear. It was, and wherever the snake-worm monster had gone, it was now far away from Han Sen.


    ¡°Here goes nothing!¡± Han Sen braced himself, then leaped over to the egg.


    In a frantic rush, Han Sen wished to quickly put it into his Cruel Bottle for an easier escort out.


    The Cruel Bottle was not like the gourd, however. It couldn¡¯t suck things in like a vacuum, and he¡¯d have to physically lift the egg and push it in.


    Unfortunately for him, try as he might, the egg would not budge.


    He had no idea why the egg might have been so heavy, given that its contents were most likely yoke.


    He was already exposing himself longer than he wished to, and he fretted profusely over what he should do next. He obviously could not transport it out, but neither could he eat it right then and there.


    As Han Sen ransacked his mind for a solution, he heard the ck and white monster returning. Fortunately, it wasing back at a mellow pace. Chances were, it had yet to learn of the intruder hungry for the egg.


    Han Sen allowed himself one more minute to deal with the egg before escaping, guessing the creature would return by then.


    ¡°Should I just give up, then?¡± Han Sen asked himself.


    Finding an unsupervised super egg was incredibly rare, though, and the thought of abandoning it caused him heartburn. The entire situation wasparable to winning the lottery, butter realizing you had already trashed the golden ticket.


    Han Sen tried again to push the egg, as it should have been easy to roll. But still, he could not. It was a frighteningly heavy thing.


    Just as he was deciding to retreat and leave it be, Han Sen noticed there was something wrong with the egg.


    ¡°Where are you trying to take me?¡± Suddenly, the voice of a woman was heard echoing in the chamber.


    A littleter, the monster re-appeared, and upon its head was a prettydy. The monster came straight towards the egg, and when thedy¡¯s eyes took notice of it, she looked surprised.

 Chapter 1429 - Ling Mei’er

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Ling Mei¡¯er</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Snake King, this egg looks special. Does it belong to a super creature?¡± Thedy dismounted the snake and ventured towards the egg; she stroked the egg as she spoke.


    The big snake nodded to thedy.


    ¡°Good. We haven¡¯t had super creatures in our shelter for a long time. It would be best if we brought it back with us,¡± thedy went on to say.


    The snake wrapped itself around the big, heavy egg and tried to lift it onto its scaled back.


    But when the Snake King pulled to lift it, the egg shattered instead.


    It was an unexpected and slightly disheartening shock to incur, but as they watched it shatter, something came falling out of it. It was a humanoid shaped-creature that came tumbling out¡ªone that glowed white and bright.


    The creature was actually Han Sen. The issue with the egg, Han Sen had realized, was that it was actually empty and devoid of any yoke.


    So, what he did was dig underground ande up underneath the egg. From the bottom, he was able to insert himself into the egg and prepare to y the part of a newborn¡ªsomething he figured he¡¯d be good at.


    At first, he only wanted to get a glimpse of what might have been left behind in the egg, if there was anything.


    He did find something inside the egg, too. It was an abundance of fragrant, aromatic mushrooms. They were pleasant to his nose and he nned to eat them, but all he had the time to do before his cover was blown was pocket the mushrooms.


    The mere scent of the mushrooms was enough to excite the cells in his body; it was truly invigorating. And it got Han Sen thinking of the various ways he could sizzle and serve them whenever he returned home.


    ¡°These are good, these are so good,¡± Han Sen told himself repeatedly, before putting them all inside his Cruel Bottle.


    And unlike the unfathomably heavy shell that had veiled the mushrooms, they were easy to pick. All in all, he managed to collect seven of the wide-brimmed ¡®shrooms.


    He was going to escape shortly after, as he was well-hidden and the sub-subterranean passage he had carved out for himself would take him a good distance away from the snake¡¯s chamber.


    But before he could get out, the snake grabbed hold of the egg and clumsily broke it with ease. Han Sen came tumbling out, which was a surefire guarantee of his presence being exposed. The need for an act came then.


    When Han Sen looked up, he saw thedy and the eye-less snake looking down at him.


    Thedy was not a human, that much was certain. She had cat ears and a fluffy fox-tail¡ªwhich delighted Han Sen¡¯s inner furry.


    Han Sen could sense she was not a spirit, and she was most likely a humanoid creature, and a fine one at that.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to detect what strength she possessed and what level she could be ssed at. Whatever she was, though, he knew he shouldn¡¯t underestimate her.


    ¡°Should I run?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Before he coulde to a decision, the woman spoke to him. She said, ¡°We mean you no harm, you cute little thing. I am the master of Dark Spirit Shelter. I was hoping you might be able to join us there.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised, but also a little relieved. They were not hostile, and what¡¯s more, they believed he was a creature.


    When Han Sen was in his super spirit mode, spirits believed him to be a spirit and creatures believed him to be a creature.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t y it like a doe-eyed newborn, though. He went straight to business, asking, ¡°What kind of shelter is it? And how many super creatures reside there?¡±


    ¡°All children of Dark Spirit need to have their own shelter to grow up in. But for now, there is only me and the Snake King here. If you join, that makes three!¡± Thedy blushed as her tail stood up alongside her ears that twitched left and right like a couple of rotating satellite dishes.


    Han Sen mulled the situation over swiftly, and came to the decision it wasn¡¯t an all-bad proposition. With how gullible she had been, he said to himself, ¡°Whoa! She¡¯s easy to fool. Perhaps I should go after her and see what goodies I can wring out of her.¡±


    ¡°What are the benefits of joining your shelter?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You are newly-born, aren¡¯t you? Me and my big snake can protect you. We can offer you food, warmth, and much loving care.¡± Thedy blushed again, and did so at several random intervals. She went on to say, ¡°We only have mushrooms to eat for the time being, but it is early days yet. As we grow and prosper, what¡¯s on the menu is sure to expand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but what is your name?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Thedy was half-expecting Han Sen not to agree, but she told him, ¡°My name is Ling Mei¡¯er. What about you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Dor,¡± Han Sen answered, thinking it had been a long time since hest used that alias.


    ¡°Well then, Dor, let¡¯s return. If Dark Spirit found you, things would not turn out so well.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er invited Han Sen to ride on Snake King¡¯s back.


    She seemed to be a very naive woman, so Han Sen asked her all the questions he could think of. He wanted as much intel as he could possibly gather.


    Han Sen was surprised by what he heard. The Dark Spirit she had referred to was actually a tribe of super creatures.


    ¡°Will this tribee after me, if they know I kidnapped Ling Mei¡¯er?¡± Han Sen asked himself, thinking of what he could ultimately do with the cat-fox girl.


    Ling Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t stop talking to Han Sen along the way. He learned he was in arge underground realm, one that would not make for a short trip.


    Han Sen was expecting, from how humbly she spoke, that her shelter would be something rather small. He wasn¡¯t expecting much, but what greeted his vision would have disappointed him, even if he set the expectation-bar at its lowest possible point.


    He was frozen at what he saw. It was a cave, next to a dirty river that babbled like a wheezing exhaust.


    ¡°This... is what you consider a shelter?¡± Han Sen asked, unsure if she had been pulling his leg.


    This was the first time Han Sen had been to a shelter that wasn¡¯t an ind of polished constructs. It was a hole in the underground and little more.


    Ling Mei¡¯er blushed, as she frequently did, and told Han Sen, ¡°There aren¡¯t many shelters down here. But don¡¯t worry! We are sure to im a bigger shelter someday. This is just our temporary residence.¡±


    Han Sen smiled like a weirdo, telling her, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to stay in this ce. That little pit is not worth our time. With ourbined might, you and I can most certainly conquer or im many shelters above ground.¡±

 Chapter 1430 - The Deal with a Hundred Tribes

    <h4>Chapter 1430: The Deal with a Hundred Tribes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ling Mei¡¯er shook her head and proimed to Han Sen, ¡°I cannot leave here!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°We made a deal with another tribe, and it is because of this deal that we cannot go to the surface,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er vaguely exined.


    ¡°What deal? And with who?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Ling Mei¡¯er cleared her throat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But our elder said that we must adhere to a hundred-tribe-deal or something of the sort. If I go to the realm of thendwalkers, and I end up dying, nobody will avenge my death!¡±


    Han Sen had no clue what she was talking about, and from the look on her face, neither did she. It sounded like an agreement between many tribes that upied the underground space, but Han Sen thought it to be silly.


    Regardless, Han Sen followed her to the cave. It was barely more than an alcove, and it was nothing close to an actual shelter. It was rugged and filthy, and you could even see the scrape marks of the Snake King¡¯s scales. Clearly, the shelter had been haphazardly constructed by the Snake King.


    There were a few mutant and primitive creatures inside the ce. All in all, there were around twenty. They were creatures that had been found¡ªmaybe stolen¡ªwhen they were babies. They looked rather weak and almost malnourished. For Han Sen, it was as if he had stumbled into a cer sweatshop.


    ¡°With an ally like Snake King, I¡¯m sure you could procure a better shelter for yourself. This is... This is grim.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand why they were so willing to live in squalor.


    Ling Mei¡¯er vehemently shook her head again, and she told Han Sen, ¡°Snake King is apanying me on the orders of the elder. He won¡¯t help me try to im another shelter, though.¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°She must be important to the family, if the elder was willing to take care of her to that extent. But still... these living conditions?¡±


    Han Sen, while he wanted to go, still thought it best to forge a better rtionship with her. He¡¯d get nothing if he was to duck out now. And furthermore, Han Sen wished to learn more about the Hundred Tribe Deal before doing something rash that could cause issues for her as well as for him.


    So, for now, Han Sen was willing to put up with the less-than-favorable conditions and live there in her shelter. For dinner that night, Ling Mei¡¯er came forward to present him with mushrooms.


    After tasting the cave ¡®shrooms, Han Sen thought they were awful. They didn¡¯t agree with his tongue or his tummy, and to make things worse, they were only mutant ss.


    Seeing his repulsed reaction, Ling Mei¡¯er looked rather worried and she said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a good idea to serve you these mushrooms, was it? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll find better food for you next time.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. Reviewing his situation, he was bewildered to see a leader like this.


    To quench his thirst and sate his hunger for the evening, Han Sen instead brought out jerky and a few drinks from his Cruel Bottle. Han Sen had been unable to get super creature flesh, so he brought food with him from the Alliance.


    As Han Sen munched on the chow he brought with him, Ling Mei¡¯er did not take her eyes off it. Her gaze was intense.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Han Sen asked with a queer smile.


    Ling Mei¡¯er shook her head and shyly told him, ¡°I am the master of this shelter. I cannot indulge myself on my subordinate¡¯s food. Hmm, I should really go look for better stuff to serve you!¡±


    It seemed to him that she was super willing to treat Han Sen like a dear pet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try some?¡± Han Sen tempted her to try his food.


    Ling Mei¡¯er gulped and wiped the drool that had escaped the corner of her lips. She shook her head again.


    ¡°How are you supposed to know what I like if you don¡¯t try some of this stuff? Go on, have a bite.¡± Han Sen passed her a bag of jerky and a can of soda.


    ¡°Fine; just a nibble.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er ended up taking a hearty bite of the jerky and almost drowned herself in rabid consumption of the soda.


    Her eyes shot open with wild delight, and she asked Han Sen, ¡°What is this stuff? Did you squeeze this juice out of a nt?¡±


    ¡°That stuff is gathered from a Jerkyvine while the drink was collected from a Sodatree Orchard,¡± Han Sen told her.


    ¡°Would it be rude of me to ask for some more?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er asked Han Sen. She was clearly having trouble mustering the courage to request more.


    ¡°Yes, of course. You¡¯re going to have to remember this taste and vor, after all,¡± Han Sen said, unsure if he himself was making a jape.


    Ling Mei¡¯er epted more of the jerky he had to give, and she spared no time eating the quantity provided.


    Han Sen noticed she still wanted more, and so he obliged. This time, however, he brought out spicy jerky. He told her, ¡°This is spicy, so mind your tongue. But I like it a lot, as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best I learn this vor, then. You¡¯re right. Let me try it.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er had gotten proficient at peeling open the jerky packaging, and as soon as she did, she began to ravenously gobble it all up. It was as if she hadn¡¯t eaten in months.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Eat! Eat and fall right into my trap. Get hooked on the merchandise only Papa Han Sen can provide you,¡± Han Sen sneakily thought to himself. He figured himself for a sugar daddy.


    After eating a bunch more packets of jerky, and downing a few more cans of soda, Ling Mei¡¯er was finally starting to fill up.


    Han Sen, thinking he had softened her resolve and scored a bunch of affinity points with her, asked her questions about the underground realm as she chewed herst mouthful.


    There were certain things she was not able to tell Han Sen about Dark Spirit, but that aside, she told Han Sen all she could.


    Han Sen came to learn that most of the underground realm, referred to as the Underworld by its inhabitants, was owned and controlled by the Dark Spirit tribe. There were a few other tribes too, and some even owned gold shelters. Ling Mei¡¯er was too weak to im a proper one for herself, but she still tried to her best for those who were willing to join her.


    She only had a bronze geno core, too. So even if she and Han Sen did seek to bring down a gold shelter, it would be a tall order.


    ¡°Do you count as an adult for Dark Spirit, if you only have a bronze geno core?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    Even super creatures started off with a weak geno core and low fitness, and they¡¯d have to go through the same routine as others. Ling Mei¡¯er would have to upgrade her geno core if she really wanted to expand.

 Chapter 1431 - Ling Mei’er’s Bad Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s Bad Situation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°We are considered adults the moment we generate a self geno core. And once that happens, we are sent away from Dark Spirit Shelter in the expectation we will survive and thrive.¡± There was a glimmer of sadness veiled behind the curtains of her speech, despite her attempt to put on a brave and proud face.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°It looks like Dark Spirit controls most of the Underworld. If they didn¡¯t have a firm grip on the entire ce, they wouldn¡¯t let their peoplee and go freely.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... so, how can I lure her to the surface? They surely won¡¯te after us up there, so getting her to go and leave this ce is the only struggle.¡± Han Sen wracked his brain for a solution.


    And as Han Sen pondered this, his attention was drawn to a voice outside the cave.


    ¡°Ling Mei¡¯er, are you in there?¡±


    Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s facepletely changed. She hopped onto King Snake¡¯s back and yelled at Han Sen, ¡°Come on! We have to go.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid...¡± Before she finished speaking, a dark shadow began entering the cave.


    It was a man with cat ears and a tail just like Ling Mei¡¯er. It was clear that he was a family member of hers. He was riding atop a green bug that was the size of a bull.


    ¡°Where are you running off to this time? Come, quickly fight with me! And when you lose,e. You know what awaits. Don¡¯t try running off.¡± The man¡¯s voice took on a threatening tone, and he didn¡¯t seem like a nice person at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er said this and scowled at Han Sen with her kitty fangs on full disy. She wasn¡¯t happy Han Sen had been so slow.


    ¡°Bring forth one of your creatures so that it might fight against my green bug. If you lose, youe back with me, as was the deal.¡± The man hopped off his mount and took a few intimidating steps forward.


    The bug followed after its master, looking all smug, as well.


    ¡°Your bug is a gold geno core, whereas mine is not even silver! That¡¯s not even fair,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er protested.


    ¡°One year. That was the deal. You¡¯re the one who has wasted their time hiding in this dump for that duration. If you¡¯d prefer, I could always go contact the elder and see what he has to say about this whole situation,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Spirit Thirteen, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Ling Mei¡¯er said. She tried to put on a stout voice, but it trembled. She was squirming in her seat.


    ¡°Then how about I go and see the elder to ask what he considers to be ridiculous?¡± Spirit Thirteen turned to leave.


    ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll fight.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er stopped him from leaving, but she was falling right into his ploy. The saddest part was that she probably knew.


    Spirit Thirteen, with the smuggest and most punchable face in the universe, turned back around and told Ling Mei¡¯er, ¡°Choose your bestbatant. Any: the choice is yours.¡±


    Ling Mei¡¯er looked at the only two mutant creatures she possessed and sighed. One of them was only a baby, after all. Times had indeed been tough for her.


    The mutant Jade Rat already had a silver geno core, so that was her best bet. It wasn¡¯t much, but that was where her hope would have to lie, she thought. She was still willing to go forward with the proposed fight, but she already believed her fate to be sealed.


    But then, Han Sen stepped forward and asked the two, ¡°Hmm, and here I thought you two were rted.¡±


    Ling Mei¡¯er spoke with much regret, saying, ¡°Yes, we are. But if I lose this fight, I need to return home and produce babies for him.¡±


    ¡°What? How could a sick deal like thise about?!¡± A fire zed through Han Sen¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Spirit Thirteen with much disgust.


    The Dark Spirit geno core was able to tame creatures easily. And of course, their geno cores could still fight, as well. Regardless, it was something Han Sen fancied. He didn¡¯t want to lose it to that man.


    Han Sen thought Ling Mei¡¯er would make a fine secretary for him in the surface world, too. And she seemed to know a lot about the new realm he had just discovered. He wanted her to leave with him, not with Spirit Thirteen.


    Now that Spirit Thirteen was taking her away, all for making babies, Han Sen was fuming mad.


    The Jade Rat looked nervously at the bug it would soon have to fight. It was facing a gold geno core enemy and it knew it; it didn¡¯t fancy its chances, that was for sure.


    sses aside, the rat was tinypared to the green bug, as well. It didn¡¯t stand a snowke¡¯s chance, and everyone in the cave expected a brutal oue to befall the poor squeaker.


    ¡°Come on; let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Spirit Thirteen callously said, now with a raised voice.


    The green bug summoned a scythe, and it leaped forward, ready to kill the rat within a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°You can do it!¡± Ling Mei¡¯er hopelessly called out, as if a raised spirit was all the rat needed to even the odds.


    The Jade Rat squealed and stood in ce, frozen with terror. And just when Han Sen and Ling Mei¡¯er thought the little critter was going to summon its geno core and fight back, it simply scurried away. It ran to the hills.


    ¡°Sh*t! Are you serious?¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Spirit Thirteenughed out loud, asking her, ¡°What sort of rubbish have you been collecting? The cave is one thing, but... Man, you¡¯re embarrassing to watch. Come home and make babies for me. You¡¯ll be good for one thing, that way.¡±


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m going to make is a super geno core so I can rip your ears off!¡± Ling Mei¡¯er rebuked with feistiness.


    ¡°Cool your temper. But honestly, I don¡¯t see a way out of your predicament. You know the agreement in ce, and unless you can pull another creature out of your backside to fight me, you¡¯re either leaving here with me for a baby-making future, or you¡¯re leaving in a body bag. Do you have another creature that¡¯s ready to fight? Yes or no?¡± Spirit Thirteen gave her his ultimatum.


    Jade Rat was her strongest creature, and she nothing else that was willing to fight.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Nowe along, your daddio is getting impatient.¡± Spirit Thirteen licked his lips with sickening lust.


    Ling Mei¡¯er was about to agree, but before she could open her mouth, someone else stepped forward.

 Chapter 1432 - Strong Physical Power

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Strong Physical Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Let me fight it.¡± Han Sen walked in front of the green bug, with his speech directed at Spirit Thirteen.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡± Spirit Thirteen motioned with his hand for the green bug to take a swing at Han Sen.


    Spirit Thirteen was confident that was all it would take. The green bug¡¯s attack and defense were bnced, and it was the baby of a sacred-blood creature, too. The mutant Jade Rat wouldn¡¯t have been able topete with the green bug even if it possessed a gold geno core.


    Although they were of the same tier, their bases were different.


    Spirit Thirteen knew Ling Mei¡¯er was cherished by the elder, so he wouldn¡¯t break the bargain they had established if Han Sen beat the opponent.


    The elder had given her the ck and white King Snake, but it wouldn¡¯t kill for her, and neither would it attempt to conquer a shelter on her behalf. She still had to work hard herself.


    Ling Mei¡¯er hadn¡¯t traveled much, and in this ce, it was difficult to find a high-tier creature she could tame and convince to join her roster. Even if she did manage to locate one, she needed resources and time. Those were two things she was in a short supply of.


    Those of Dark Spirit could read lifeforces with great rity, but Spirit Thirteen was unable to lift much from Han Sen¡¯s suppressed lifeforce. Because of this, he didn¡¯t exercise much caution when engaging him.


    Seeing the insect¡¯s scythe bearing down on him, Han Sen swiftly let out a punch towards it.


    ¡°No!¡± Ling Mei¡¯er screamed, seeing Han Sen willingly do that.


    She thought Han Sen was the heir of a super creature, but at the end of the day, a demi-god creature¡¯s power was still kept in check by the geno core they possessed. Han Sen had only just been born, so there was no guarantee he even had a geno core, and if he did, it¡¯d be a measly bronze one. He could only dobat with a creature with a silver geno core, at best.


    Fighting a gold geno core would be a trying task for any individual.


    Now that Han Sen was bringing his fist against the scythe, she believed it was highly likely he did not possess a geno core. He might be hurt a lot by the gold geno core.


    ¡°This is suicide!¡± Spirit Thirteen cackled coldly.


    The moment Han Sen¡¯s fist came into contact with the scythe, however, it reversed everyone¡¯s expression into one of shock. The big green scythe, aftering down on Han Sen¡¯s brutal fist, shattered into glitter like a flurry of stars.


    After Han Sen broke the creature¡¯s geno core, he then moved to bring that lightning-fast fist down on the green bug¡¯s shell. The carapace was immediately destroyed, and the bug swiftly died.


    ¡°Sacred-Blood Creature Green Crystal Bug killed. No beast soul gained. The geno core was shattered. The flesh is edible. Consume its flesh to earn zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    That was purely an exercise of Han Sen¡¯s simple physical power, and he did not even use Super Spank.


    Han Sen had maxed out his ordinary, primitive, mutant, and sacred geno point tallies. Green Crystal Bug would have needed a gemstone geno core to challenge him properly. Now that Han Sen could kill the likes of that with his in physical power, there was no need to exert much effort and trouble himself.


    But this punch had shocked the other twopletely. What Han Sen had just done so simply would have required a gemstone geno core sacred-blood creature.


    Even Dark Spirit¡¯s super creature heirs required a gold geno core to perform the feat he had.


    Ling Mei¡¯er thought Han Sen had just been born, and if that was true, it was a frightening thought that he already had such strength.


    Spirit Thirteen looked ill, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were able to tame something so wretchedly strong! But I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Spirit Thirteen flew away after that. King Snake was there guarding her, so he couldn¡¯t do anything bad to her even if he tried to.


    ¡°Dor! You are so good. You must be a baby of the mightiest of super creatures! Was your parent a berserk super creature, I wonder? You¡¯re better than me, even. My parents have sacred-blood genes in them; they weren¡¯t pure super creatures.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er had run right up to Han Sen to say her piece.


    ¡°I guess,¡± Han Sen said.


    Ling Mei¡¯er was the heir of a super creature, but she still only had a bronze geno core. She alsocked social skills, which made her a very easy person for Han Sen to trick. Now, Han Sen was toozy to even make up a story.


    After Han Sen killed Green Crystal Bug, Ling Mei¡¯er really wanted Han Sen to stick around. Unfortunately for her, she didn¡¯t think she had anything that would make him desire to stay with her, especially when she had already started eating his food.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, did you say there was a gold shelter nearby that was unimed? Let¡¯s go take it,¡± Han Sen said.


    Ling Mei¡¯er was no longer feeling like much of a master, but she found herself surprisingly happy. She asked Han Sen, ¡°Yes, which one?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a few of them?¡± She did not know anything, so Han Sen would have to do the iming himself. He proceeded to ask her a few questions, and then he went off to get her a safer ce to live in.


    Han Sen needed to use a teleporter to return to the Alliance, too. He had to check-in whenever he could, because the family would worry if he was absent for too long.


    Inside a shelter in that underground realm, Spirit Thirteen looked horrible. He was getting told off by a Dark Spirit that looked just like him.


    ¡°I tamed that Green Crystal Bug for you! How could you lose to Ling Mei¡¯er?¡± The Dark Spirit man spoke harshly.


    ¡°Dad, she somehow found an extremely strong creature that shattered the gold geno core and one-hit killed the bug.¡± Spirit Thirteen was speaking with a bitter tone.


    The Dark Spirit man looked dim, and he replied, ¡°How old is Ling Mei¡¯er? How was it possible for her to tame a creature such as that?¡±


    ¡°Father, what I¡¯m telling you is true. I witnessed it with my own eyes.¡± Spirit Thirteen was swearing profusely.


    ¡°If it is indeed true, it must be because the elder is helping her explicitly.¡±


    Spirit Thirteen heard the remark with shock, and he said, ¡°Do you think the elder gifted her the creature?¡±


    The Dark Spirit manughed coldly and responded, ¡°Ling Mei¡¯er is as average as theye. The blood of her parents is only half super blood, but she earned all the benefits such genes could provide her. The elder must think she could be a super geno core; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given her his mount Snake King.¡±


    ¡°If the elder is protecting her, then that means I have no chance.¡± Spirit Thirteen frowned.


    ¡°The elder should not be able to break his ownw. I will help you get Ling Mei¡¯er to improve our own lineage.¡± The Dark Spirit man coldlyughed.

 Chapter 1433 - Gold Mask

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Gold Mask</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Ling Mei¡¯er were on their way to a gold shelter. The Underworld was a sprawlingbyrinth that featured all sorts of ces.


    Creeping across many of the rocks were thick, hardy vines.


    ¡°Are these vines geno nts, by any chance?¡± Han Sen asked Ling Mei¡¯er, pointing at the vine. The vines looked familiar to him.


    The vines were not strong like the Aqua Vine, and more than anything, they almost looked like the ordinary, garden variety.


    ¡°This is the Underworld¡¯s Holy Vine. They support the entire world; we down here are its protectors. When we finally acquire a gemstone geno core, we are allowed to return to Dark Spirit Shelter. That is the ce that houses the primary vine,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Can the Holy Vines produce fruit, and if so, are they beneficial?¡± Han Sen asked with much curiosity.


    Ling Mei¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°It can produce fruit, yes. But the elder says it has only ever produced one. As for when it next might mature, none can tell. The elder never leaves the shelter due to the terms of the Hundred Tribe Deal, but he also remains there to safeguard the vine.¡±


    ¡°If your elder wants to protect it that much, it must be something quite powerful,¡± Han Sen said.


    Ling Mei¡¯er receded into thought for a moment, before saying, ¡°There is one fruit currently on the vine, but it has yet to mature. He hasn¡¯t told me what it does, but I recall when I was small, he let me sit next to it and touch it. I don¡¯t remember it being anything particrly special.¡±


    Ling Mei¡¯er described the fruit¡¯s shape and size and then said, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure how all the vines can only produce one small fruit like that.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked to hear Ling Mei¡¯er describe it, because he realized she was talking about a gourd. And learning this, it was like a lightning bolt struck his brain. He knew now why the vine looked so familiar to him.


    The vines that gave birth to Bao¡¯er looked exactly like this. The only difference was that the vines he had seen long ago were rotten, and that¡¯s why his mind didn¡¯t immediately make the connection.


    After hearing what she had to say, he realized now that the Holy Vine was what those vines would have looked like if they weren¡¯t all dried out.


    Han Sen drew the shape of a gourd on the ground and asked, ¡°Did the fruit look like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes; have you seen it before?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er patted her own head then, and went on to say, ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve only just been born. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ve seen it before.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. The gourd he drew was exactly the same one that Bao¡¯er came out of. Did that mean Bao¡¯er would have a connection to the Holy Vine?


    Han Sen had mulled this over a lot in the past, and he was always interested in learning more about where Bao¡¯er came from. Only humans or creatures with human blood could travel between the sanctuaries and the Alliance.


    Bao¡¯er was from the gourd, so it was unlikely she had human genes. But then again, if that was so, how was she able to travel between the two?


    If Han Sen was able to find out more about the Holy Vine, there was a chance he could discover more about Bao¡¯er¡¯s origins.


    But Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s knowledge of the vine wascking, and it was highly likely only the elder knew much about it.


    Han Sen really wanted to examine the Holy Fruit now, to see whether or not it was Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd. But Ling Mei¡¯er required a gemstone geno core before she would be allowed to return to the shelter.


    Ling Mei¡¯er was not weak, but she was young and had not yet grown up. Without Snake King, she might have already been killed. It was difficult to tell when she¡¯d earn a gemstone geno core.


    ¡°After taking this shelter, I will bring Bao¡¯er and let her take a look at the vine.¡± Han Sen decided to help Ling Mei¡¯er take over a gold shelter.


    Shelters of the Underworld were hewn from the stone of the realm itself. They came before a stone gate, which Han Sen inspected keenly.


    There was a lock on it that had not yet been opened. It was unimed.


    The ck and white Snake King had found this shelter before, but he was prohibited from helping Ling Mei¡¯er take it down.


    Observing therge construct, Han Sen noticed the presence of many creepy mask symbols adorning the stonework. Usually, the symbols that adorned the gate of a shelter were in some way connected to the shelter¡¯s power. What this indicated, however, Han Sen could not quite tell.


    Judging from the size of the gate, Han Sen did not believe the shelter would be particrly big. It was either a silver or gold shelter.


    ¡°This is it.¡± Han Sen broke the lock and opened her up.


    Han Sen and Ling Mei¡¯er entered the lobby of that ce, while the Snake King stayed behind.


    ¡°Can we really take this ce for ourselves?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er looked uneasy and unsure.


    The lobby was host to a stone table and a number of stone chairs. On the furthest wall from them, there was arge depiction of a gold mask. The mask was the same as what he had seen on the gate to the shelter, but this work was far prettier than the cruder exhibits outside.


    Before they approached it, however, the gold mask suddenly came to life and raced towards them.


    They weren¡¯t given much of a chance to retrieve their geno cores to respond to the threat, and what wasing to them looked like a gold geno core. Swiftly, Han Sen responded by firing a coin at it.


    The coin nted itself firmly on the gold mask¡¯s forehead, but it did not stop the mask as it came right for Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned. The single coin could have been too weak, so he then fired a barrage of coins at it.

 Chapter 1434 - A Geno Core That Can Evolve

    <h4>Chapter 1434: A Geno Core That Can Evolve</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The coinsnded on the gold mask, but the phantom did not relent at all.


    With his fist, Han Sen moved forward to punch the gold mask, and when his fist was about to meet with it, his hand went right through it. It was like an ethereal object.


    The next second, the gold mask nted itself neatly on Han Sen¡¯s face. And the moment that urred, Han Sen felt a weird power surge through his brain.


    ¡°ve; adhere to mymands and I will grant thee power!¡± the gold mask roared with a booming voice, with a speech that tried to invade Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    Han Sen¡¯s brain had been fortified by the crystallizers, however. He tried to grab the gold mask on his face, and he noticed his fingers were now able to touch it. It had be a physical object.


    Han Sen ripped it off of his face and held it in his hands.


    The gold mask squirmed and struggled. It was an incredibly weak thing after bing solid.


    Just as Han Sen was going to destroy it with a punch, the gold mask pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! Don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ll swear allegiance to you!¡±


    Han Sen did not expect the thing to be able to talk out loud like that. But it was audible all the same, even if the mask¡¯s facial features did not move.


    ¡°What is your geno core level? What does it do?¡± Han Sen wanted to grill it for information before he agreed to its plight.


    ¡°I am the gold geno core Gold Mask. I can attach myself to the face of anyone and then control them. Please don¡¯t destroy me!¡± Gold Mask spoke with a creepy, unsettling voice.


    ¡°That sounds useless,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful!¡± Gold Mask remarked, in shock. It quickly went on to say, ¡°Master, you are just too strong. That is why I might appear useless right now. I can easily control normal creatures, even of sacred-blood strength. And what¡¯s more, I can evolve to be a gemstone geno core and even a super geno core!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯ve never heard of a geno core that was capable of evolving,¡± Han Sen coldly rebutted.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not kidding! I really can evolve. Take me with you, and you¡¯ll see it first-hand. If I am unable to do this, you have my full permission to destroy me.¡± Gold Mask was scrambling to spit his words out.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t really want the mask, even still.


    Gold Mask hastily gave Han Sen his mark, and then went straight into his Sea of Soul. Han Sen checked out the information it came with, and it did indeed say that it was able to evolve.


    Gold Mask: Spirit-Type Geno Core (Evolvable)


    Han Sen was more than surprised. Geno cores required living things to evolve, and he had no clue a geno core could evolve by itself. Han Sen had only seen Little Angel and Golden Growler evolve by themselves, but they were beast souls.


    The Gold Mask would save Han Sen a lot of trouble, though. He didn¡¯t require a spirit to control the shelter, as the Gold Mask could do it for him.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t believe it was already over.


    ¡°Yeah, this is your shelter now.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    It was Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s shelter, technically, but Han Sen was its true master and controller.


    ¡°I finally have a shelter to call my own!¡± Ling Mei¡¯er happily swung the gate open to invite Snake King and the rest of her creatures inside.


    Han Sen found his chance now to sneak back to the Alliance and retrieve Bao¡¯er, so she could check out the Holy Vine.


    But when he returned home, Han Sen was in for a surprise.


    Luo Lan had gone to visit Han Yan in the military school a few days ago, while Mister and Missus Ji had gone away to resolve a few matters of their own.


    There was a problem with Ji Yanran¡¯s business, so only Bao¡¯er had been left behind to look after Littleflower while the rest were absent.


    Bao¡¯er may have looked small, but she was capable of taking care of Littleflower for quite some time. There were a bunch of AI droids in the house, as well, which helped. They were all well-behaved.


    Bao¡¯er was staring at Littleflower while suckling a milk bottle. Littleflower was doing the same, but with a smile. Bao¡¯er ced a gentle hand on his jaw and suddenly got up, ran to Ji Yanran¡¯s room, and unearthed a few makeup products.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Littleflower. Let me make you prettier.¡± Bao¡¯er grabbed a tube of lipstick and some eyeliner with an evil smile creeping across her face.


    Littleflower was smiling happily at Bao¡¯er with an unchanging expression, as Bao¡¯er drew across his face, asionally pausing in admiration of the work she had done upon her human canvas.


    As she had fun doing this, she stopped. She sensed someone had entered the house.


    Han Sen¡¯s house was in an old town. It wasn¡¯t a very fancy or expensive neighborhood, and neither did the house have much in the way of valuables. Every generation of the family had lived there, though, and because Luo Lan did not want to move away from there, that was where they all stayed.


    A man opened the door and entered the house stealthily, closing the door as discreetly as he could.


    ¡°I thought the Alliance¡¯s first super aristocrat would have a fancier house than this. I am a master thief; this ce is far too easy for the likes of me to break into.¡± A man was speaking to himself.


    The man looked around and then pulled out a gadget. He pressed a bunch of buttons and all the rm systems were disabled. Not even the robots functioned after that.


    ¡°This really is too easy. I thought this would be challenging. A super aristocrat, the president¡¯s son-inw, has chosen to live in this dump with hardly any security? Pah!¡± The man walked straight into the next room.


    When he walked in there, he saw Bao¡¯er and Littleflower.


    ¡°It must be the smaller one; but why would that guy pay so much money for him?¡± The man knew no one was home, and his target was Littleflower.

 Chapter 1435 - Good Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1435: Good Uncle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Tang Rubei¡¯s nickname was Ghost Hand. He called himself the best thief, and through the employ of state-of-the-art technology, he hadn¡¯t once botched a job in over sixty years.


    Someone had paid him a high price to steal Han Sen¡¯s son Littleflower, and that was why he was on Roca. He waited until everyone was gone before breaking in toplete his objective.


    ¡°People these days are way too naive. They rely on robots to do everything for them. Even a rookie thief could get this job done without breaking a sweat.¡± Tang Rubei was speaking out loud to himself, as he stepped towards Littleflower.


    ¡°Do you want some ice cream, little girl?¡± Smiling warmly, Tang Rubei offered a Blue Gemstone ice cream.


    The client had informed him that Bao¡¯er was not a real human, just a pet beast soul. It didn¡¯t fight, and it loved nothing more than ice cream.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re a good man,¡± Bao¡¯er told him, gleefully epting the ice cream.


    Tang Rubei thought to himself, ¡°This is what you call true talent. If I admit I am the second-best thief in the universe, no one would be the first.¡±


    As Bao¡¯er licked away at her ice cream, Tang Rubei gently moved to pick up Littleflower and said, ¡°Little Baby, let me take you somece fun.¡±


    But before he couldy his fingers on the baby, he felt something touch his clothes with the zap of an electrical current. He promptly turned around to see what the issue was.


    His senses were excellent, and he had not detected the presence of anyone else in the house. But strangely, his clothes were still being pulled. He had not been caught once across all the years he¡¯d been active, and if he was to fail now, his image and reputation would be forever tarnished.


    After turning around, he noticed Bao¡¯er was staring at him intently.


    ¡°Pah! I knew no one would have gotten home that soon.¡± Tang Rubei sighed, seeing no one else there. His heart had almost leaped out of his chest.


    ¡°You continue eating your ice cream, kiddo.¡± Tang Rubei smiled at Bao¡¯er and went to pick up Littleflower again.


    His clothing was tugged again, and when he turned to take a look, Bao¡¯er told him, ¡°I finished my ice cream. I want some more.¡±


    Tang Rubei felt a headacheing on. Although Han Sen would not know what the pet beast soul was up to or how she was treated, if Tang Rubei attacked her, there was a chance Han Sen might realize something was up no matter where he was.


    To avoid Han Sen¡¯s wrath, Tang Rubei thought it was best not to attack Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er was not technically his beast soul, anyway. The chances he¡¯d find out were low, regardless.


    ¡°It is true that the rich are selfish. I¡¯d let such a cute humanoid pet eat whatever she desired. Han Sen¡¯s family has no doubt been cheap on her,¡± Tang Rubei thought. He then opened the mini fridge attached to his waist and gave her two more ice creams.


    Tang Rubei liked being prepared, so he had brought three ice cream bars with him, just in case. He gave the remaining two to her and said, ¡°Go eat.¡±


    In a sh, Bao¡¯er gobbled up the ice cream bars and immediately proimed, ¡°Uncle, I want more!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you get sick, eating that much ice cream?¡± Tang Rubei had only brought three and had no more to give her. ¡°I have run out of ice cream, I am sorry. If you stay here, I¡¯ll go and bring you some moreter.¡± Tang Rubei was reaching down to pick up Littleflower as he said this.


    ¡°Uncle, take me to get some now.¡± Bao¡¯er tugged at his clothes.


    Tang Rubei wished to ignore her, but he realized his hand was incapable of reaching any further to pick up Littleflower.


    He turned around and was in shock. Bao¡¯er hadtched onto him, and she was so strong, he found himself incapable of moving.


    ¡°Is she a high-ss pet beast soul that¡¯s in battle mode? This was not mentioned in the mission dossier at all!¡± Tang Rubei was in shock. Fortunately, he was very experienced, so he smiled and told Bao¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy them now, then. Let¡¯s bring your brother along for the ride. We¡¯ll all go together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay! You really are a nice man,¡± Bao¡¯er happily told him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. If we don¡¯t hurry, the shops will close.¡± Tang Rubei turned back around to pick up Littleflower, but again, he was stopped by Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t go.¡± Bao¡¯er looked rather bitter this time.


    ¡°Why not? Do you not want ice cream?¡± Tang Rubei rushed his dialogue.


    ¡°I do want it, but if I don¡¯t finish my homework, my parents will yell at me.¡± Bao¡¯er had her finger pointed at the books in front of her.


    Han Sen wanted Bao¡¯er to learn about the Alliance. He wanted her to live there instead of the sanctuary, as civilization seemed to suit her a lot more.


    ¡°Parents these days are ridiculous! They even get their pets to do homework? Sheesh. Let me help you.¡± What Tang Rubei said was in support of Bao¡¯er, but inside, he thought to himself, ¡°If I wait for you to finish, Ji Yanran will be back.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you are a good man.¡± Bao¡¯er was touched.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Tang Rubei picked up the book and pen and said, ¡°In the farm, there are sixty-seven animals. There are twice as many ducks as there are chickens...¡±


    Tang Rubei scrawled a bunch of non-sensical answers, nning to leave swiftly.


    ¡°Good uncle, this is wrong.¡± Bao¡¯er pointed down to the answers he had made up.


    ¡°I deliberately wrote it incorrectly, just so I could test you. Very good!¡± Tang Rubei was getting glum, realizing he might have to do the homework for real.


    ¡°What is this? I¡¯m a master thief! I shouldn¡¯t be reduced to doing baby mathematics.¡± Tang Rubei¡¯s facial expressions turned bitter as he resumed doing the math.

 Chapter 1436 - Tang Rubei

    <h4>Chapter 1436: Tang Rubei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    His heart sank even lower when he realized there were some questions not even he was able to answer.


    He had studied many of these subjects many long decades ago, but by now, he had forgotten everything. He had no clue on how toe up with the solutions for the moreplicated questions.


    ¡°This is horrible! How can they allow a kid to trudge through something so hard and brain-melting? This is sure to ruin their childhood! Whoever created this textbook should be executed,¡± Tang Rubei angrily proimed.


    Bao¡¯er tried tofort him in his distress, saying, ¡°You are right. You should execute my father. But you still need to do this.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break and go get some ice cream? If something urs, I¡¯ll get your back and cover for you.¡± Tang Rubei patted his chest.


    Bao¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°No, we have to do it now. If I don¡¯t finish this before he gets back, he¡¯ll destroy me with his belt again!¡±


    After that, Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears.


    ¡°What an animal! How can such a young kid be subject to such horrible treatment? I should really go to see Child Services and take him to court.¡± Tang Rubei felt genuinely angry, seeing how frightened and fearful Bao¡¯er was bing at the thought of her father.


    Bao¡¯er looked like a nice and cute child. To think of her getting her hide whipped by a belt would make anyone mad.


    When Tang Rubei learned the art of theft, his master often brought out his whip if he failed to conduct his practices with the precision expected. He knew exactly how Bao¡¯er felt, and he could empathize with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I willplete these exercises for you. I won¡¯t allow you to get hit anymore.¡± Tang Rubei had no choice but toplete her homework for her. He couldn¡¯t leave and let her be subject to that¡ªnot now.


    Tang Rubei turned on hisputer and allowed the PC toplete what he was unable to do. It took the machine an hour to finish it all.


    ¡°Good Man Uncle! You are smart. You can do anything!¡± Bao¡¯er looked at him in profound admiration. He hadpleted the entire week¡¯s worth of homework her parents had given her to do.


    Tang Rubei felt cocky and proud of himself, too. And in this arrogance, he said, ¡°Oh, it was nothing. I¡¯ve dealt with worse. We should go and get that ice cream now, shouldn¡¯t we? If we don¡¯t get going soon, all the shops will close.¡±


    Tang Rubei reached over to Littleflower then, prompting Bao¡¯er to yell, ¡°Good Uncle! Don¡¯t touch him.¡±


    ¡°Why? What is it?¡± Tang Rubei was dealt a heart-stopping shock, thinking she might have discovered he was in fact a bad man. But still, he yed it cool.


    Bao¡¯er came clean, honestly telling him, ¡°Good Uncle, my parents are afraid someone will try and steal my brother. So, they had a machine nted on him. If someone unfamiliar touches my brother, it will trigger an rm. If my parents and grandparents learn it was me who allowed a stranger toe in and take my brother, I¡¯d be so screwed. They¡¯d kill me for merely letting you in!¡±


    Tang Rubei breathed a sigh of relief, knowing his cover had not been blown. ¡°I knew a super aristocrat and the son-inw of the president wouldn¡¯t really employ such cheap and crappy security. But I¡¯ve never heard of this before. Was this device ced inside the child?¡±


    If Tang Rubei was unable to steal the baby, how was he going to aplish his mission?


    While he wracked his mind for an idea of what to do, Bao¡¯er ran off into her room. She came back out holding a remote, which she promptly handed over to him. Then, she said, ¡°Good Uncle! I know you are a good man, so you will need to push that button to disable the security and its rm for a brief period of time.¡±


    Tang Rubei epted the remote and felt rather touched by the help he had been given, and he said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, you are so nice. I will buy you ten... no, twenty ice cream bars!¡±


    ¡°Thanks! And yes, you have to aim it at his face.¡± Bao¡¯er looked very excited.


    ¡°The device was injected into his brain?¡± Tang Rubei used the remote on Littleflower, and a light shed across his face.


    Littleflower was looking at Tang Rubei the entire time, but the light gave him quite the unexpected shock. Littleflower¡¯s mouth turned crooked, and tears began to drown his eyes. He was on the precipice of crying up a storm.


    ¡°You need tofort him, quick! If you don¡¯t, my parents will beat me.¡± Bao¡¯er hurried Tang Rubei into action.


    Tang Rubei was also worried the crying would draw attention to him, so he swiftly picked up Littleflower.


    Tang Rubei held Littleflower, but now that he was being hugged by a stranger, that was when the real waterworks turned on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Ah!¡± Just as Tang Rubei was about tofort the baby, a strange force came out of Littleflower. He was blown away, and the entire room they were standing in was destroyed. He was sent flying outside into the pond.


    Fortunately, Tang Rubei was a surpasser. His body was tough enough that the st did not outright kill him then and there.


    Tang Rubei dragged himself out of the pond and walked back into the house dripping wet. He looked at the children with a fire in his eyes.


    Bao¡¯er was holding Littleflower who had, by now, stopped crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I forgot to tell you he has an intruder-explosive device, too. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve turned it off now. Let¡¯s go!¡± Bao¡¯er said, looking at him.


    Tang Rubei grew suspicious of Bao¡¯er, then. He stood there soaking wet, his hair ck and smoldering. He was seemed to be in a horrible state. He¡¯d look like a dubious individual if he brought the children out onto the streets now.


    ¡°Good Uncle! If people see us on the streets, they will tell my parents. And then, they¡¯ll hit me again. Use this!¡± Bao¡¯er pulled out a big suitcase-on-wheels and climbed into it with Littleflower.


    Tang Rubei¡¯s suspicions died down a little, after that. All he wanted to do next was close the suitcase and get out of there.


    But with Bao¡¯er in there, the suitcase wouldn¡¯t close. He tried to push her head down, to make her fit.


    And then suddenly, Han Sen walked in.

 Chapter 1437 - Quite Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Quite Familiar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen saw a big hole in the side of his house, and an old man anxiously pushing Bao¡¯er¡¯s head into a suitcase.


    Bao¡¯er herself was holding onto Littleflower, whose face was flushed the color red as if he¡¯d been bleeding.


    ¡°What... are... you... doing?¡± Han Sen looked at the man with such anger, he hissed the words through clenched teeth. He swiftly looked like a demon that had emerged from the fiery pits of hell.


    Tang Rubei stayed where he was, but turned to look at Han Sen. He jumped up and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t! Let me exin. This isn¡¯t how it looks!¡±


    ¡°Dad, he is a thief! He wants to take Littleflower away,¡± Bao¡¯er proimed loudly.


    ¡°You can exin in hell!¡± Han Sen¡¯s power erupted like a volcano, as he leaped forward to deliver the man a flurry of punches.


    Katcha! Katcha! Argh!


    Tang Rubei was suspended in mid-air, as a geyser of punches sprayed him from above and below like heavy rain.


    Tang Rubei¡¯s bones were all broken, and his face had been deformed beyond recognition. When Han Sen delivered his next punch to send him flying, he spiraled through the air with a twisted body. He¡¯d have been killed within a second if Han Sen hadn¡¯t wanted to keep him alive.


    Tang Rubei¡¯s bones were all dislocated. He wished he couldmit suicide rather than endure that pain, and he couldn¡¯t even speak. All he could emit were a few painful tears from his eyes.


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and Littleflower and realized it wasn¡¯t blood that was on his son¡¯s face; it was crudely smudged lipstick.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think the thief would be able to shove Bao¡¯er into the suitcase, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked at her father with innocence and said, ¡°I wanted to make my brother look pretty, but I have no makeup of my own.¡±


    Han Sen did not want to punish Bao¡¯er, so he stroked her head and said, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Neither of us are hurt. I have been protecting him!¡± Bao¡¯er spoke with a streak of pride.


    Han Sen patted Bao¡¯er on the head and called Ji Yanran and his father-inw. Ji Ruozhen was furious beyond measure, and he sent for someone toe and arrest their would-be kidnapper.


    Han Sen was unable to interrogate the man himself, but Ji Ruozhen had people who could do it for them.


    Two dayster, Tang Rubei¡¯s background had all been dug up.


    Unfortunately, Tang Rubei did not know who the client was himself. The bargain was negotiated and struck through an interster pirate organization. The pirates were situated in an area that existed between the shura¡¯s bubble of space and the human¡¯s bubble of space.


    Whenever they were chased by humans, they could escape by fleeing to the shura-governed territories. Whenever they were chased by the shura, they could escape by fleeing to the human-governed territories.


    Tang Rubei and the client had made their deal by using the pirate organization as the middle-man. They hadn¡¯t interacted with each other directly.


    Ji Ruozhen was so angry, he made a deal with the shura to send an enve of ships to shake out the pirates¡¯ base of operations. The pirates were caught, but not even they knew who the client was.


    ¡°Who would want to kidnap my son? They obviously want to take him for their own ends and not kill him. But why? Maybe it¡¯s not that they want Littleflower, but by holding him hostage, they could use him to threaten me. If they only wanted Littleflower, then the likeliest candidates for such a conspiracy would be Luo Haitang and perhaps Blood Legion. But truthfully, I have many enemies. The list of people who might want to threaten me is far too long.¡± Han Sen was in deep thought.


    Whatever the case may be, he wight reminded that he had a son who needed much protection.


    No one could kidnap Littleflower in the Alliance; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have asked Tang Rubei. The best way to ensure his safety was to keep Bao¡¯er with him at all times. With Bao¡¯er there, not even a demi-god could kidnap Littleflower.


    But there woulde a time when Han Sen would need to bring Bao¡¯er to the sanctuary. For those times, he¡¯d call on Zero to look after Littleflower in her stead.


    Zero hadn¡¯t left the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary yet, though. If she did, she¡¯d end up spawning in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary alongside Han Sen next time she returned.


    With Luo Lan gone for the time being, though, Han Sen had to ask for Zero toe back.


    When Ji Yanran finally returned, sheplimented and praised Bao¡¯er, and made sure to buy her many gifts.


    ¡°I need another thief. That one earned me a lot of ice cream, and he even did my homework for me. And now I¡¯m getting showered in praise and snacks,¡± Bao¡¯er thought to herself, as she scoffed down the food she was given.


    Han Sen then brought Bao¡¯er with him back to the sanctuary. He convinced Ling Mei¡¯er to escort Bao¡¯er to see the vine.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, let¡¯s see if you have a connection to this thing.¡± Han Sen pointed at the vines they hade to.


    Bao¡¯er looked to be in shock when she saw it. She looked at the Holy Vine intensely, and she reached out to touch it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er screeched, looking shocked.


    But it was toote; Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands had already touched the vine. But after she did, nothing extra transpired.


    Han Sen felt safe, despite Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s continued expression of surprise. ¡°How is this happening? Only those of us in the Underworld should be able to touch it. If others do, it can dry up and wither their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s special,¡± Han Sen said.


    Bao¡¯er jumped back and returned to Han Sen, and then she turned to stare in the direction of Dark Spirit Shelter.


    ¡°Dad, I want to take a look over there. It looks quite familiar, and it may be rted to who I am,¡± Bao¡¯er said with seriousness.

 Chapter 1438 - Corpse-Chewing Maggots

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Corpse-Chewing Maggots</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to see the Holy Vine and the Holy Fruit, which were in the Dark Spirit Shelter. Many super creatures upied that ce, though, so he knew he couldn¡¯t just go there.


    ¡°Wait a bit and we will go,¡± Han Sen said. Just as he was about to return to their shelter, he heard an echoing from a nearby tunnel. It sounded like a rat nibbling wood.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    When Ling Mei¡¯er heard the sound, her face changed. ¡°No! Why are there Corpse-Chewing Maggots here?¡±


    ¡°What is a Corpse-Chewing Maggot?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    ¡°A scary creature that is native to the Underworld. They can eat anything they desire, and wherever they go, things won¡¯t grow in their wake. If they head towards us, that will be very unfortunate. It is highly likely the shelter we have just imed would be lost.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er was speaking in a rush.


    ¡°What¡¯s their level?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°They are sacred-blood creatures. But they grow quickly, and it¡¯s their gemstone geno cores that make them as strong and fearsome as they are. Creatures of the same level would have no chance of breaking their shells, unless they were unnaturally powerful. And if you can¡¯t prate their shells, you won¡¯t be able to kill them.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s face turned bitter with disdain for them, and she went on to say, ¡°But they¡¯ve nevere this way before. Why are they showing up here now?¡±


    ¡°Can Snake King do something about them?¡± Han Sen listened to the chewing sound, and as he spoke, he noticed its volume increasing. It wasing closer.


    ¡°He will take no part in this. The only thing Snake King will do is take me away to somece safer. He won¡¯t help repel them.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er shook her head.


    As they discussed this, one of the bugs appeared around a bend in the distance. It looked like a crab. On its back-shell, there was a white pattern that resembled a face. The ws it wielded were sharp, and so were the fangs that protruded from its rotten mouth.


    The creature was built like a little tank, and its overall color was ck like obsidian.


    When Han Sen scanned its lifeforce, he was able to confirm it was indeed a sacred-blood creature. Han Sen¡¯s fitness was definitely at the necessary level to take it down, but his geno cores were still not up to par.


    But the Crystal Egg and Bulwark Umbre¡¯s power would at least make the fight a touch easier. Real Blood and the powerful coins were special, too, and Han Sen had a few tricks and techniques he wanted to try out in battle.


    The maggot then started heading their way without hesitation or restraint; naturally, Han Sen rightfully assumed it wasing for them.


    Without time to mull the situation over, he knew he had to spring into action. So, Han Sen took off flying to meet with it. Although Ling Mei¡¯er was the heir of a super creature, her geno core was incredibly weak.


    Han Sen took to the subterranean skies like a strange bird in flight. He swooped down just past the bug and delivered a mighty strike to its back.


    He didn¡¯t use Super Spank. His fitness level,bined with the boosts of super king spirit mode, were no joke and should have been enough.


    When Han Sen first became a demi-god, he had eight thousand fitness. Ordinary geno points boosted that figure up an additional two thousand. Primitive gave him a bonus of four thousand. Mutant points gave him an extra eight thousand. Sacred-blood geno points gave him an additional sixteen thousand.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness, in total, had reached thirty-eight thousand. He was getting close to forty thousand.


    And with super king spirit mode, sacred-blood creatures had no chance of withstanding the devastating blows he could deliver.


    But just as Han Sen punched it, the face upon the maggot¡¯s backside began to glow brightly. When his fist came into contact with the shell, it was like bringing a fist to steel. He dealt no damage, and only the loud sound of ringing metal could be heard.


    Inside a cave, Spirit Thirteen and his father, Spirit Twelve, watched Han Sen fight.


    Seeing Han Sen punch it, Spirit Twelve could not help butugh. ¡°His punch far exceeds that of a sacred-blood creature. There is no way Ling Mei¡¯er tamed such a being; the elder must have given it to her.¡±


    ¡°He is so strong. What if he manages to kill the Corpse-Chewing Maggot?¡± Spirit Thirteen asked, with worry.


    Spirit Twelve looked disdainful, and he said, ¡°Even if he can kill sacred-blood creatures with ease, he has no hope of defeating a wretch like that. The maggots have a Ghost Armor geno core, which provides incredibly high defense. Unless he is an elite of the highest order, he won¡¯t be able to break the geno core.¡±


    Han Sen fought with the creature for a while as those two spoke between each other. Try as he might, though, he had found no sess in prating the shell.


    He could tell the shell was its geno core, however, and that the real bug was inside that hardy carapace.


    ¡°Do you think this measly armor can stop the likes of me?!¡± Han Sen used Yin Yang st, and with his Yin Force, he drove a fist right into the middle of the creature¡¯s belly.


    Han Sen was left reeling in shock. Not even that punch worked, and there was a chance the creature itself was just as strong as the shell.


    The ws of the bug ground across the rocks as it moved. It had found itself unable to deal with its primary aggressor, Han Sen, and it thought Ling Mei¡¯er would make a far more viable target. It was going for her.


    Ling Mei¡¯er went to hide as the maggots scratched marks into the ground scrambling after her. It then went for Mask Shelter.


    The shelter¡¯s gate was closed tight, and there were defensive wards in ce. But this did not deter the maggot; it simply ran up to the gate and began banging on it like a siege engine.


    After a big boom, the gates swung open and the warding broke. The creatures Ling Mei¡¯er had collected were all still inside.


    The maggot ran in and immediately grabbed a snake creature. Quickly, it began to devour it.


    Han Sen frowned and started to gather power in a coin. He fired it at the bug, which made it move slower. The maggot looked as if it was hauling rocks with its new speed.


    Han Sen wanted to kill the maggot, but all of a sudden, he saw many more of those same creatures appear. There had to be at least a dozen of them. One of them was even twice asrge as the one Han Sen had been dealing with. It was clearly the king of the maggot enve.


    Spirit Thirteen was excited seeing this, and he said, ¡°Father, you are too good! You own this group of maggots!¡±

 Chapter 1439 - Collecting Taxes

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Collecting Taxes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°These maggots are not mine. If they were, they¡¯d have my scent. My scent would be picked-up by Snake King, and the elder would surely find out it was me behind this,¡± Spirit Twelve said coldly.


    ¡°Then how did you make the bugs attack them?¡± Spirit Thirteen asked, with much shock.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult. I had an insect spray the gates of their shelter with a flowery-pheromone. The maggots love it more than anything, and it drew them to the shelter from far away,¡± Spirit Twelve exined.


    ¡°Father, you are the smartest Dark Spirit,¡± Spirit Thirteenplimented him.


    While they spoke to each other, the maggots were almost all inside Mask Shelter.


    ¡°There are too many of them, and even the maggot king hase. We should just give this ce up and run!¡± Ling Mei¡¯er was shouting. She was not afraid of getting killed, as the ck and white snake would not let her die.


    But the snake was tasked with protecting Ling Mei¡¯er and Ling Mei¡¯er alone. It wouldn¡¯t concern itself with Han Sen, and that¡¯s why she was worried.


    ¡°You take the others and go. I¡¯ll stay and see what I can do.¡± Han Sen pointed at each of the maggots, creating bucketing stormclouds of coins above each of them. They were all slowed to a crawl.


    But it didn¡¯tst. The faces on the maggots would frequently glow, and when they did, all the coins would be shaken away.


    ¡°These things are annoying.¡± Han Sen summoned another coin, then. This one looked different.


    This coin was bigger and thicker. It was the geno core generated by his super king spirit. Han Sen wanted to see if it was effective against the bugs.


    Han Sen took aim at the maggot king and fired it at the fiend.


    The maggot king was a berserk sacred-blood creature, and its hide was far tougher than any of the others. Believing itself to be too strong, the creature did not even bother dodging. The coin nted itself tightly to the enemy¡¯s shell.


    The glowing face started up again, but this time it was unable to shake the coin loose. The coin didn¡¯t do much to the maggot, though.


    It looked like the suppressing powers of that coin were not as effective as the others Han Sen could make. The coin geno core¡¯s power was weaker than the average coin due to its power not being fueled by Han Sen¡¯s own might.


    The maggot king didn¡¯t dwell on the coin it could not shake off, though. It just focused on leading its troops in a conquest of the shelter.


    As the maggots continued their march, however, they felt something strange ur. They felt their power begin to get sapped and drain away.


    The coin geno core, over time, was getting heavier and heavier on the back of the maggot king. Eventually, the maggot king¡¯s movement speed was reduced by a considerable amount.


    ¡°Does that really work?¡± Han Sen was feeling happy.


    A bronze geno core could affect berserk sacred-blood creatures was something remarkable, and it was likely something only Han Sen could aplish. Not even the heirs of super creatures were capable of doing something like this.


    Han Sen decided to call this ability ¡°Collecting Taxes,¡± for when the coin showed up, the creatures around would all feel drained. The more creatures there were, the more effective it was.


    But due to the coin only being a bronze geno core, its radius-of-effect was only half a mile wide. Still, for the maggots inside its range, it worked very well.


    The coin drained a dozen of the bugs of all their power, and all that power gathered up on the maggot king¡¯s back, which slowed the creature down considerably. But due to the coin¡¯s absorption rate being as slow as it was, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the maggot king entirely.


    ¡°If the coin bes super, I can¡¯t imagine how wide its radius might be. It¡¯d be great if it could epass the entirety of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary,¡± Han Sen thought evilly.


    But he¡¯d have to shelve such thoughts for ater time, as it wasn¡¯t anywhere near that powerful yet. It slowed down the advancing creatures, but it didn¡¯t stop thempletely. Han Sen didn¡¯t expect the coin geno core would stop them, though. And slowing them down was enough for him right now.


    Seeing the maggots in front of the shelter, Han Sen summoned a geno core and threw it towards the bug king.


    Something goldnded on its head; it was the Gold Mask that Han Sen had just obtained.


    Gold Mask was one tier weaker than the foe, but it did tell Han Sen it could control sacred-blood creatures.


    It was floating towards the creature slowly, though, and Han Sen imagined the average creature could dodge it with ease. That was why Han Sen had to use the coin to slow down the maggot king. He wanted to see if the mask was effective enough to control sacred-blood creatures.


    Again, the maggot king did not dodge. The mask fell upon its face and molded to its shape for a perfect fit.


    The bug king squealed and shook its head violently, as if undergoing some mental battle.


    The other maggots took notice of this and moved towards it to help, but the closer they went to the maggot king, the more their power was drained.


    The bug king used its pincers to try to rip the mask off its face, but it kept moving up and down shakily. The mask was probably fighting for the control of its ws.


    After a while, the coin geno core had amassed a ludicrous amount of power, and it was enough for the Gold Mask to ensure full control of the king.


    Before long, the bug king ceased its resistance. It screamed, and then, the entire enve of maggots came over to Han Sen. They stood in front of him like an army awaiting hismand. Spirit Thirteen and Spirit Twelve could not believe their eyes.

 Chapter 1440 - The Grateful Shelter Master

    <h4>Chapter 1440: The Grateful Shelter Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned the coin geno core that was still atop the maggot king, and as soon as it was removed, the creatures all had their powers returned.


    Perhaps that was one con of the geno core. It had to be stuck on a creature to collect power, but once it was removed from that creature, the power returned to any creatures it had been absorbed from, and the negative effects that gued the conduit-creature were removed.


    But for now, Han Sen did not need this power. The Gold Mask had already taken control of the maggot king, and by extension of their leader, the smaller maggots too. Now, they all bowed before Han Sen.


    ¡°Please, issue me amand,¡± the Gold Mask said, while controlling the maggot king.


    It was only a gold geno core, so the coin must have helped it out a great deal in allowing it to triumph and possess a berserk sacred-blood creature. It didn¡¯t just possess the bug king, though. It could absorb and feed off the trapped creature¡¯s power and make itself stronger.


    Han Sen looked happily at the forty maggots in front of him. It appeared that he had just earned himself a legion of hardy meatshields.


    Spirit Twelve, on the other hand, looked ill. It had been a difficult task for him to lure them there, and thest thing he expected was Han Sen being able to tame them and bring them to heel. He felt as if he had gifted forty powerful sacred-blood creatures to his enemy by mistake.


    If he wasn¡¯t afraid of Snake King, Spirit Twelve would have gone over to kill Han Sen right then and there.


    ¡°Dad, what do we do? This guy is too strong. He even managed to tame the maggot king. And what is that gold mask he has?¡± Spirit Thirteen asked in shock.


    ¡°I cannot believe the elder favors her that much, and was willing to provide her with such powerful creatures.¡± Spirit Twelve looked dim.


    ¡°Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to have her?¡± Spirit Thirteen looked sad.


    Spirit Twelve looked green, and he answered, ¡°She will join our family eventually. Her blood may not be pure, but she has all the worthy benefits you require. If you can have sex with her, you¡¯ll be granted a powerful baby, I assure you.¡±


    Dark Spirit wasprised of intelligent people, but they still had an instinct for creating a pure lineage with good blood. They weren¡¯t too different from humans, in that way. They chased beautiful people, subconsciously wanting good genes.


    ¡°But the maggots were unable to beat him, and he tamed them instead! What else can we do? Can you do something?¡± Spirit Thirteen asked.


    Spirit Twelveughed and said, ¡°We will think of something, but for now, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Ling Mei¡¯er watched Han Sen return to the shelter with the maggots in tow, and she believed herself to be dreaming. She could not believe a berserk sacred-blood maggot king had suddenly be a member of her shelter.


    Han Sen asked Gold Mask, ¡°Why did the maggotse to our shelter?¡±


    Gold Mask, who had its proverbial fingers in the maggot king¡¯s mind, said, ¡°They love the smell of Zheluo Flowers. They followed its powder here.¡±


    ¡°Zheluo Flowers?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Gold Mask brought the maggot king over to the gate and gave it a sniff. ¡°This is the scent.¡±


    Han Sen scanned it with Dongxuan Aura and picked up traces of a powdery substance on the ground.


    Han Sen scanned the area around and picked up a trail that led through the gates and beyond the shelter.


    ¡°Someone is behind this. It must be Spirit Thirteen,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Dor, I am the master of this shelter... Should I do something?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er asked, with a shy and awkward look.


    She was supposed to be the master of the shelter, but Han Sen had done everything on her behalf. She felt rather embarrassed every now and again.


    ¡°Can you give a good massage?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er shook her head, having never heard the word ¡°massage¡± before.


    Han Sen put on a look of sincerity and exined to her, ¡°Giving a massage is an ability every great shelter master should have. It can make subordinates very happy and ensure they fight the best they can, when the timees. Do that, and there¡¯s a chance we¡¯ll end up procuring more shelters.¡±


    Before Han Sen had even finished talking, she said, ¡°Can you teach me how?! I want to be a great shelter master.¡±


    ¡°I can teach you some techniques, but it still depends on whether you have a natural talent or knack for it.¡± Han Sen checked her out.


    Her body was petite, but her boobs were big. At least D-cup.


    ¡°The elder said I¡¯m good. Teach me what you know and I¡¯ll start practicing right away!¡± Ling Mei¡¯er was ecstatic and rushed in her speech.


    ¡°Okay; I¡¯ll teach you a few massaging techniques. But this is my legacy. You cannot teach others this, not even your elder. Promise me you won¡¯t mention any of this to anyone else.¡± Han Sen looked at her seriously.


    Ling Mei¡¯er was dismayed to hear she could not inform her elder of this, but more than anything, she wanted to be a great shelter master. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t tell a single soul¡ªnot even the elder!¡±


    ¡°Very good, then. Now, I will teach you all about massages.¡± Han Sen clicked his fingers and looked at her, up and down.


    A few hourster, Han Sen was lying down on an airbed. Ling Mei¡¯er was on her knees, tapping his body repeatedly.


    Ling Mei¡¯er looked rather confused, and she asked, ¡°Does this massage really work?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel my power increasing already. Go lower and it¡¯ll go even higher... Yeah... Harder here... Master, you are so good at this.¡±

 Chapter 1441 - Six Paths

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Six Paths</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Has your attacking power increased yet?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er asked as she performed a Thai massage on Han Sen.


    ¡°It is increasing, yes. Keep going!¡± Han Sen said, reveling in thefort provided by the massage above and the airbed below.


    Bao¡¯er, who was near, started to say, ¡°Oh, great shelter master, I want to increase my power, too!¡±


    Ling Mei¡¯er moved over to her and then began massaging Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen decided to sit up and ask Ling Mei¡¯er, ¡°Do you know where Spirit Thirteen¡¯s shelter lies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what about it?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er inquired, as she was busy massaging Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°ording to the Dark Spirit rules, are you allowed to bring down the shelters of others?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You are nning on taking down Spirit Thirteen¡¯s shelter? No, you can¡¯t take down a shelter belonging to someone in your own tribe. You either have to im one that was unimed at the time, or conquer a shelter that belongs to another tribe entirely.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er shook her head.


    Han Sen always liked exacting revenge, and nothing would put him off the concept. This time, though, it sounded like he¡¯d have to do it quietly.


    ¡°I need to think on this a bit more.¡± Han Sen got to devising a way in which he could whack Spirit Thirteen without arousing suspicion.


    Han Sen wanted to boost Ling Mei¡¯er to gemstone-level, too, so she could return to Dark Spirit Shelter. If she could go back, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er could potentially get a good look at the Holy Vine and its gourd.


    It would take a while for this, though. And it had been made clear by now that if he didn¡¯t get rid of Spirit Thirteen, he¡¯d keep harassing them without stopping.


    He had already tried to assassinate Han Sen, and it would be best if Han Sen eliminated Spirit Thirteen before one of his next attempts actually had a chance of seeding.


    Han Sen asked Ling Mei¡¯er about Spirit Thirteen, so he could learn more about the threat he posed and devise a method in which he might seed in taking him out.


    The Dark Spirit elder had four children, but some of the children reproduced with sacred-blood and others with super creatures. It was because of this, some were weaker than others.


    Spirit Thirteen was a descendant of the four children, and the eldest was called Spirit One. Spirit Thirteen was the thirteenth generation, and that was why he was so named.


    The other three Dark Spirits were not like them, though, and Ling Mei¡¯er was a descendant of the fourth child.


    After the years that had psed, their blood had gradually thinned. When they mated with others of a different kind, there were no sicknesses or ill results. As a result, they were all allowed to mate with different races.


    Spirit Thirteen was the weakest. There was a big battle before the Hundred-Tribe-Deal was hammered out, and it had resulted in many elites perishing. Only Spirit Thirteen and his father, from their entire lineage, survived. That was why they were in such a rush to produce babies.


    Spirit Thirteen was fifty years older than Ling Mei¡¯er, but he was actually much weaker than she was.


    Spirit Twelve only had a gemstone geno core, to add to that. And due to his blood being what it was, he could not raise it to a super geno core. They were the only lineage that did not have one.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they want you so bad.¡± Han Sen did not think Spirit Thirteen had the balls to try to take on Han Sen alone, and he imagined his father was in on his n to take Ling Mei¡¯er.


    If Han Sen wanted to deal with Spirit Thirteen, that meant he also had to consider what he needed to do with Spirit Twelve.


    Spirit Twelve was not super, but he was the leader of one of the blood-lines. He had many resources, and he¡¯d be a far more significant threat for Han Sen to snuff out.


    Han Sen asked Ling Mei¡¯er something else, while he mulled how he might deal with that pestering father and son. Han Sen was told there was a nearby swamp where a super creature resided. It was a dozen miles from the shelter, but it lived alone.


    Ling Mei¡¯er told him about that to warn him, and make sure he stayed away in case something bad happened to him. Han Sen was interested after hearing this, though, and he made sure to ask what sort of powers this creature possessed.


    ¡°Okay, she says Yin Dragon has a cold-element geno core, and its breath can freeze people. My fitness,bined with Jadeskin, should be enough for me to resist and adequatelybat that cold. I should definitely go give it a shot.¡± Han Sen was now thinking about this.


    Han Sen wanted to be able tobat super creatures again. Han Sen never gave up an opportunity that allowed him to take down a super creature, but thus far, he hadn¡¯t been strong enough to fight one in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen found an excuse to return to Shadow Shelter after that. Mask Sheltercked ess to the Geno Core Storage, and he thought someone had tried to challenge him.


    ¡°Who dares challenge me, huh?¡± Han Sen¡¯s Real Blood had been there for a long time, and he was curious to learn who thought they had what it took to take him on, all of a sudden.


    Rockman read out the challenger¡¯s geno core, and Han Sen learned it was called Six Paths. Which shelter thebatant hailed from, he did not know.


    Han Sen thought it was rather strange. He checked out the leaderboard and recalled that this challenger wasn¡¯t in the top ten,st time he was there.


    Han Sen could see it was in second ce. It had even pushed down Crystal Core a notch.


    There were only two possibilities that could exin this. Either Six Paths conducted the test and jumped straight to number two, or Six Paths had challenged the person in second ce.


    Crystal Core was number five now. He didn¡¯t use it anymore, after ¡°losing¡± to Ghost Eye. As a result, it had gradually descended the leaderboard.


    Han Sen donned his armor and epted the challenge. The only thing he didn¡¯t do was hide his lifeforce. He didn¡¯t want others to piece together that he owned both Crystal Core and Real Blood.


    The battleground was still set to the scene of a sand-buried city, lodged in a desert. There was a man in gray, standing on a tower in the distance. He held a ck sword. He wasn¡¯t facing Han Sen to begin with. He only turned around to meet his opponent after Han Sen arrived.


    The enemy looked just like a human, but Han Sen could tell it was a spirit from the purple eyes he possessed.


    ¡°My name is Six Paths. You are the master of Real Blood, correct?¡± Six Paths asked.


    ¡°I am Real Blood.¡± Han Sen thought Six Paths was using a fake name, so he decided to use the geno core¡¯s name for a moniker, as well.


    Six Paths went on to say, ¡°I thought I could reach number one. I challenged the core in number two and thought it was extremely weak. To prohibit me from taking first ce, I wondered what sort of powers Real Blood possesses.¡±

 Chapter 1442 - Heart Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Heart Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After hearing Six Paths speak, Han Sen thought it sounded like he was confident in his chances of reaching first ce. But the cement test had actually put Six Paths in fifth ce.


    Crystal Core had been in fourth ce, and when Six Paths conducted his test, he could not pass it.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Han Sen asked. The spirit sounded very confident and full of himself, so he must have had some modicum of proper talent.


    ¡°I am an emperor that was created. Ie from pure chaos; I have no parents nor background. There is no need to concern yourself with this. Just fight,¡± Six Paths said with a cold tone of voice.


    Han Sen smirked. ¡°Do you think I was born yesterday? Born-emperors start with emperor geno cores; you sound like the son of an emperor.¡±


    Six Paths looked at Han Sen coldly and told him, ¡°When I came from chaos, I had an emperor geno core. But I didn¡¯t like it, and so I killed myself to receive another. Now, I am just like you; starting over with a bronze geno core.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He didn¡¯t expect a spirit would ever give up an emperor geno core in exchange for a bronze geno core.


    ¡°What would I gain by lying?¡± Six Paths glum seriousness suggested this really wasn¡¯t a joke.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you like your previous geno core? Your body has the same element, and the second core can¡¯t be all that different from the first. What¡¯s the point?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is pointless to earn something grand when no effort of your own has gone into its retrieval. I¡¯d prefer to earn things through my own hard work; the satisfaction gained that way is far more meaningful.¡± Six Paths peered down at Han Sen for a moment, before continuing. ¡°I destroyed my geno core, but my emperor body is still here. I will scale down my power tobat you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what you got.¡± Han Sen used his hands like des and began shing towards him.


    Han Sen was employing Ghost sh, which involved the powers of time and space.


    Six Paths pulled out his sword and struck Han Sen¡¯s hand. The collision of powers made an explosion. Six Paths was not moved, but Han Sen staggered backwards through the air a few meters.


    ¡°I know your power. I will scale down. Fight me!¡± Six Paths said.


    Han Sen frowned and thought to himself, ¡°He really does have the body of an emperor. Ordinary super creatures could never possess such power!¡±


    Han Sen looked dim, but he wasn¡¯t going to turn his nose up at the prospect of making battle with an emperor.


    Han Sen did not use his Real Blood geno core, and instead, he used his phoenix techniques to fly towards Six Paths. Six Paths scaled his level to match Han Sen, and his speed and power were brought down to a simr, more manageable amount.


    ¡°Use your geno core!¡± Six Paths blocked Han Sen¡¯s attacks three times in a row with just his hands, and his opponent still refused to use his geno core.


    ¡°Feel free to use yours. I¡¯ll use mine only when I need to,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Okay, then. So be it.¡± Six Paths pulled out an ancient sword.


    Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine when he saw it. It was wholly ck, with no sheen or gloss. It didn¡¯t reflect a single thing, and it looked almost sullen. The appearance of the sword made something clench in Han Sen¡¯s gut, as if he was in danger.


    As Han Sen watched him hold the sword, he believed the spirit really was named Six Paths. His sword, the Six Paths Sword, became one with its wielder.


    ¡°My Six Paths Sword has six different powers; I will make use of the first. It is called Heart Sword.¡± Six Paths pulled out his sword.


    Han Sen only knew there was an animal path, but he had never heard of the heart one.


    When Six Paths attacked, Han Sen felt a great power overwhelm him. He felt as if he wanted to get stabbed.


    It was like watching a horror movie. They could cause much distress due to how terrifying they were, but people insisted on watching them to ride out the thrills, anyway. Han Sen felt like a moth, drawn to a flickering me that could incinerate him.


    Han Sen used his phoenix techniques to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t shake the desire of wanting to get stabbed.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had an incredibly strong will. Most would find themselves thrown onto the sword by now already.


    Six Paths attacked swiftly, and over time, the attraction grew stronger. Han Sen was having to fight physically and mentally, thetter being the temptation.


    From Han Sen¡¯s point of view, Six Paths was an alluring person. He felt as if he wanted to die by the spirit¡¯s hands.


    Although Six Paths scaled his power down, Han Sen realized he was at a genuine, clear-cut disadvantage. This had never happened to him before.


    ¡°This Heart Sword is evil!¡± Han Sen did his best to fight back against that suicidal attraction.


    Six Paths was able to see into Han Sen¡¯s mind and read what was going on, and he said, ¡°The path of the heart is one of faith. It makes people believe what you say, regardless of whether you¡¯re right or wrong. Your faith bes stronger than everything else, and that is why it is called Heart Sword.¡±


    Han Sen thought the man was extremely attractive, and he felt small and unworthy in his presence.


    Six Paths had gone on to tell Han Sen his secrets, but Han Sen was so selfish he hid everything. It made Han Sen feel like he was a much worse person, and Six Paths was someone he could greatly admire. His sword was extremely attractive.


    ¡°This skill is so powerful! I cannot believe I underestimated a spirit in this sanctuary.¡± Han Sen thought he was invincible against those of the same level as him. Now, Six Paths had revealed to him that spirits of such might, at that level, still existed.

 Chapter 1443 - The Most Delicious Food

    <h4>Chapter 1443: The Most Delicious Food</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It wasn¡¯t just physical attacks he had to deal with; Han Sen had to battle within the mindscape. There was no skill involved there.


    You could lie to others about the power you possessed, but you could never truly lie to yourself. If Han Sen¡¯s mind was weak, his nemesis would not have to exert effort in trying to kill him. If Han Sen was weak, Six Paths could just ask Han Sen to kill himself and he¡¯d do what was bidden.


    There was a clear difference between the heart and willpower. Willpower improved one¡¯s faith, but that was not all.


    People with normal willpower and normal body power could still have strong faith.


    People with a strong mind might not be the strongest physically, but it was stillmon for physically strong people to have strong minds.


    The fists collided with a sword while faith nged against faith. There were no sparks for thetter, but the lethality of that dance was just as wicked and dangerous.


    Every hit and every turn teetered on the brink of a knife. A misstep would bring certain death.


    Han Sen had experienced many life-and-death battles in his time, but his mettle had never been tested this much before.


    Han Sen fought his hardest when he was inbat with an enemy that was clearly stronger than he was. But in this fight, he couldn¡¯t solely rely on his body. He had to rely on his heart as well.


    This was almost overwhelming, and Han Sen was exhausting more power than he should have been to make decisions.


    Beneath that power of attraction, Han Sen still managed to keep his head clear. His objective had not been mired and he did not let himself sumb to the charm of his opponent.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think highly of himself. He was a demi-god, one of the best in the Alliance. But at the end of the day, what Han Sen wanted out of life was fairly simple.


    ¡°So what? It doesn¡¯t matter how good you are. I¡¯m soil, and I will grow my own faith! I don¡¯t need others influencing me.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was incredibly strong. He really admired Six Paths¡¯s faith, but he would never consider trying to be like him.


    ¡°All I have to do is remain who I am. Be myself.¡± Han Sen was really strong of faith, and he was most certainly not going to change due to the skills that Six Paths possessed.


    Suddenly, Six Paths withdrew his sword and stopped for a moment. He stood where he was, unmoving, just staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°Why have you stopped?¡± Han Sen looked at his enemy with confusion.


    Six Paths shook his head. ¡°Your talent is too strange. It seems as if you are able to predict the motions of your enemy. My sword was unable to move your heart, so it is pointless for me to fight.¡±


    ¡°You concede?¡± Han Sen asked, with shock.


    ¡°I only used my first technique. I have five others, so I won¡¯t concede. But you are an enemy unlike any I have ever seen before. You are a rare sort. You did not even have to use a geno core to dobat with me. I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Are you fighting or not?¡± Han Sen did not know what he meant.


    Six Paths said coldly, ¡°The most delicious food must be enjoyed. To me, that is what you are. But you are not strong enough for me to enjoy the thrill of fighting you to my fullest. I will wait until the day I do not have to scale down to fight you.¡±


    After that, Six Paths withdrew his weapon and readied himself to leave.


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Six Paths turned around.


    ¡°I can let you take first ce. Just give me an item to trade. My geno core was reinforced nine times already, anyway. You¡¯ve only done it eight times, correct?¡± Han Sen made himself look like a charitable person.


    But in Han Sen¡¯s heart, he thought, ¡°You are an emperor. Even if you destroyed your geno core, you should still have a bunch of worthy goodies. Give me something better than that Ghost Eye did.¡±


    Six Paths looked at Han Sen with much surprise, and he said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trade this with you.¡±


    Han Sen epted what Six Paths offered him. It was a wooden sword. It looked like the Six Paths Sword, but it had been crafted from ck wood instead.


    Han Sen had no clue what wood it had been made from, but it wasn¡¯t a beast soul or a geno core. It really was just a hunk of wood.


    ¡°I crafted this wooden sword when I was practicing. This is all I have to give,¡± Six Paths said coldly.


    ¡°Um, okay. Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Han Sen said he was going to leave, but his legs did not move.


    Han Sen thought he¡¯d earn a treasure off the man. He didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d only receive a nk of wood.


    ¡°I hope you can be stronger soon, so we can have a real and true fight someday,¡± Six Paths told him.


    ¡°Okay. I will work hard to ensure that,¡± Han Sen said randomly and then quit the fight.


    ¡°This is bad. I swapped my first ce for a wooden sword?¡± Han Sen regretted his decision, but he didn¡¯t want to backpedal on his word.


    Six Paths bing first ce did not create much of a fuss. People believed Six Paths¡¯s new geno core was bound to be better than his old one, so it didn¡¯te as much of a surprise.


    He was not a nameless emperor. He was from chaos. He had been alive for a thousand years, and none could rival him.


    His old geno core was the second best on the super geno core leaderboard. It had made a big fuss in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary before, so this was more-or-less a repeat that didn¡¯t warrant the same fanfare. Spirits believed it to be a normal, almost natural and expected urrence.


    Han Sen brought the wooden sword back to the shelter with him. He went and saw Moment Queen, who wanted to ess the Geno Core Storage.


    They said hello to each other, but when Moment Queen saw the sword Han Sen held, her eyes opened wide.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Sen saw Moment Queen approach him and grab the wooden sword with profound excitement. It was like she was looking at some extremely expensive antique or relic.


    ¡°Impossible... how can...¡± Moment Queen¡¯s face stiffened with a massive shock.

 Chapter 1444 - God Wood

    <h4>Chapter 1444: God Wood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is this something good?¡± When Han Sen saw Moment Queen¡¯s face, his heart jumped.


    ¡°Of course it is! Where did you get it from? But I wonder why it has be a wooden sword. What a waste.¡± The way Moment Queen looked at Han Sen was like a spoiled woman.


    ¡°Where I got it from is none of your business. Tell me what it is.¡± Han Sen was really happy, and the way in which Moment Queen spoke suggested he was holding onto something pretty special.


    Moment Queen paused. ¡°If I am not mistaken, it is a branch of the Godspeak Tree.¡±


    ¡°What is the Godspeak Tree? It sounds powerful.¡± Han Sen had never heard of it before.


    Moment Queen rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary for a while now. Howe you¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me. If I knew what it was, would I have to ask?¡± Han Sen sounded annoyed. Every time Moment Queen opened her mouth, her speech was crooked and not to-the-point.


    Moment Queen said, ¡°Godspeak Trees grow in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Legend has it, they connect to the Fifth Sanctuary. If you scale the entire tree, you are made a god and you can go there.¡±


    ¡°That sounds a bit too easy. If all you had to do was climb a tree to be a god, we¡¯d all be one by now.¡± Han Sen smirked.


    ¡°Actually, no one has ever made it to the top. No one has be a god,¡± Moment Queen rified.


    ¡°No one? No way. Is that tree thousands of meters tall or something? That shouldn¡¯t be a difficult challenge for the elites.¡± Han Sen did not believe her.


    Moment Queen stroked the wooden sword and said, ¡°No one knows how tall these trees are because no one has yet reached their tops. Not even emperors have managed to scale such treespletely.¡±


    ¡°If the tree was that big, then this branch should be worthless.¡± Han Sen was disappointed. He didn¡¯t care about reaching the top, but hearing of how big the tree was really did devalue the rarity of such wood.


    Han Sen thought Moment Queen¡¯s surprised reaction indicated he was holding something very special, but it turned out to be something rathermon and unspectacr.


    Moment Queen rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Who do you think has what it takes to cut down a tree called Godspeak? Not even emperors can scrape its bark. You cannot fathom how hardy such trees are.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Han Sen stroked his jaw.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just interesting. Some people believe the Godspeak Trees are seeds of the Fifth Sanctuary. It makes sense, since emperors are unable to damage them,¡± Moment Queen said.


    ¡°If emperors are unable to damage them, where did this hunk of ite from? Maybe it¡¯s not even Godspeak Wood at all.¡± Han Sen eyed the wood suspiciously.


    Moment Queen shook her head. ¡°This is Godspeak Wood. Although emperors are unable to break such trees, every ten thousand years, branches are known to drop.¡±


    Moment Queen gave Han Sen a few more details about this. Every ten thousand years, thunder rained down across the trees. The thunder could incinerate everything it touched. If an emperor came into contact with it, they¡¯d be instantly rendered charcoal.


    But the Godspeak Tree couldn¡¯t be damaged, for the most part. There was simply the asional chance a small branch would be struck, and it¡¯d fall from the tree. These rare fallings were called Thunder Godwoods.


    Thunder Godwood was incredibly sturdy, but they weren¡¯t as strong as they had been before being sundered. If an emperor was strong enough, they could actually pull them down.


    It was considered a lot, even if only three cropped up every ten thousand years.


    Thunder Godwood had some special attributes, however. If you carried it with you, it could moisturize your body and your geno cores. It could even influence geno cores to evolve at a faster rate.


    Some emperors carried Thunder Godwood around with them as a trophy of sorts. It acknowledged or underlined their reputation.


    Moment Queen looked at the wooden sword in her hand and she said, ¡°Thunder Godwood; the bigger the better. Seeing just one foot of this is rare. The emperors are so proud of theirs, but this one is three feet long. Furthermore, it has been carved. The handle is thicker than your arm. It must have been very big before, and I must confess I think it was a bit of a waste to have it carved into a sword.¡±


    Han Sen almost had tears running from his eyes. It was a treasure that could make geno cores evolve, and yet, it had almost been ruined.


    Han Sen took back his Thunder Godwood and stroked it like a lover. He told it, ¡°I am so sorry you were unfortunate enough to end up in Six Paths¡¯ care. Come with me and I will treat you well. I¡¯ll take care of you as if you were my baby.¡±


    Before Moment Queen entered the Geno Core Storage, she turned around. With a serious look on her face, she said, ¡°It would be best not to let others see it. If emperors see it, they will undoubtedly want to take it from you. You cannot fight emperors yet, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Han Sen nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was a treasure, at first. Now I¡¯ll be sure not to let anyone else see it.¡±


    Moment Queen departed, and then Han Sen brainstormed a few ways in which he could mask the sword and prevent others from recognizing it.


    He had to carry it with him, too, because Han Sen could not put it inside the Cruel Bottle. Six Paths was able to carry it, but it would be easily noticed if Han Sen was carting it around.


    As he mulled this over, he thought of a question. If it was called Thunder Godwood, and it had been thunderstruck, then shouldn¡¯t it be a thunder-element treasure?


    ¡°Perhaps it wille in handy for the Silver Fox. It is a shame he has not evolved yet. If he had, I¡¯d definitely want him to see this.¡± Han Sen, now thinking about Silver Fox, decided to look at the egg he now resided in.


    Han Sen did not put Silver Fox inside the Cruel Bottle, due to it being a separate dimension. Han Sen was afraid he would not evolve inside there.


    Han Sen took the egg Silver Fox had be and then, all of a sudden, the lifeless ck Thunder Godwood suddenly erupted with lightning. It was going directly towards Silver Fox¡¯s egg.

 Chapter 1445 - Little Silver is Born

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Little Silver is Born</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The wooden sword was ck, but the lightning was white. It struck the egg and was absorbed by the shell. As this urred, the egg began to shine.


    Han Sen looked at the wooden sword and the egg in shock. The lightning from the wooden sword did not look aggressive, but it was radiant and brimming with energy. It looked as if it wished to bestow life upon its target.


    Han Sen felt as if the egg Little Silver had be was desiring flesh.


    Han Sen then ced the sword on top of the egg, to see if Little Silver would have some sort of reaction. Thunder Godwood was rare, but if it could speed up Little Silver¡¯s evolution, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind spending it on him.


    After all, Little Silver had been with Han Sen for a very long time. He had saved Han Sen¡¯s life many times, as well. As far as Han Sen was concerned, Little Silver was a part of the family.


    When the sword came into contact with the egg, the lightning flowed into the egg like silk. The egg glowed brighter and brighter.


    Surprisingly, despite the fact that the Thunder Godwood had been shaped into a sword, it began to look lively. Its charcoal body looked as if it had been moisturized, and it was undergoing a change.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw a sprout on the wood. More and more began to pop up across the sword, making it look like some dry fallen log that had submitted to overgrowth.


    ¡°Does this represent the turn of seasons; theing of spring recing the winter?¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Lightning continued to pour out of the wood, and the egg¡¯s glow made it look like a silver sun. The wooden sword had be a little tree, flourishing with green leaves.


    This did notst long, though. When the wooden sword was decked in green leaves, the lifeforce it had exhibited began to fade. Slowly, those leaves began to die. And as this urred, the lightning it generated diminished.


    Eventually, all the leaves had died and there was no more lightning. After a momentary stillness, pat! The sword crumbled into dust.


    Han Sen felt hurt. It was a treasure one could earn only once every ten thousand years, and it had been procured from an emperor. Now that it had been destroyed, Han Sen was unsure if he¡¯d ever get another one.


    Inside the silver light that still burned before him, Han Sen could detect Little Silver¡¯s lifeforce bing stronger.


    Katcha!


    Inside the silver sun, there was some noise, then a thunderbolt burst out to beam through the entire hall. But the silver light did not hurt Han Sen. It made him feel good, as if he was being energized.


    Inside the silver light, something elegant, decked in silver fur, had appeared.


    ¡°Little Silver!¡± Han Sen was so happy that he picked the furry thing up and stroked its head. Little Silver squinted its eyes and looked proud. But above all, it looked happy.


    The lightning slowly began to fade, and when it did, Little Silver jumped away from Han Sen. It shook itself, showcasing its extremely smooth hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t randomly hold a girl.¡± Little Silver said in a mockingly feminine voice.


    Han Sen was shocked, hearing this. He went over to pick up Little Silver again and said, ¡°You speak the humannguage now?¡±


    ¡°I said you shouldn¡¯t grab me. Look, you¡¯ve messed up my hair again.¡± Little Silver leaped away from Han Sen again and shook down his hair to reset it. With a proud tone of voice, he turned to tell Han Sen, ¡°The humannguage is easy to learn. It¡¯s nothing to be proud of.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were the best.¡± Han Sen bent down to rub his head.


    Little Silver looked all cocky, but did not tell Han Sen not to touch him this time.


    Now that Little Silver had been reborn, Han Sen was exuberantly happy. Unfortunately, this upset Bao¡¯er. She used to be the sole recipient of Han Sen¡¯s love, and he took her everywhere. Now, she felt she¡¯d have topete for Han Sen¡¯s attention.


    Bao¡¯er and Little Silver looked at each other. A spark of rivalry jolted between them, and they both turned around to look away.


    Little Silver was like the heir of a super creature, and so was his fitness level. Little Silver had received a geno core, but it was only a bronze one. He¡¯d have to spend much time leveling it up.


    Han Sen nned to take Bao¡¯er and Little Silver down into the Underworld. He worried if he was gone from there for too long, Ling Mei¡¯er would fall prey to another one of Spirit Thirteen¡¯s machinations.


    It would be a shame if such a cute girl was tricked into making babies for Spirit Thirteen, of all people.


    But before Han Sen left Shadow Shelter, he felt something very powerful approaching. It immediately made him frown.


    Han Sen knew who it was. It had visited the shelter twice before, after all. It was Qing Le from Outer Sky Shelter.


    Han Sen quickly went to hide in the spirit hall, while Cheap Sheep and Green Cow went over to wee him in and see what he wanted.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cowmanded a few creatures to open the gates. The sheep smiled as the gates opened and said, ¡°Mister Qing Le, wee! I wonder what business brings you here. Whatever it is, I assure you we will strive for co-operation.¡±


    Qing Le looked dim and replied, ¡°From now on, I own this shelter. You are all to follow mymand.¡±


    Qing Le was in a bad mood. Han Sen was the only member of their search party to escape the mystic shelter. Qing Le and Yu Xuan had been responsible for recruiting Han Sen, so Qing Le expected a reward of his own.


    But Han Sen did not provide them with useful intel, and they couldn¡¯t im the shelter. The rewards Qing Le wished to receive did note.


    The reward aside, despite the fact that Qing Le was close with Yu Xuan, Yu Miao hated him. He had been forced to patrol this region, but there was nothing at all around. Shadow Shelter was one of the only decent shelters in the vicinity. Plus, he believed Han Sen¡¯s mind had been damaged. Now, he wanted to upy the shelter.


    Hearing him say this, Cheap Sheep and Green Cow¡¯s faces changed.


    ¡°Mister, there is no need for you to control this entire shelter. Just tell us what it is you need, and we will go and fetch it for you,¡± Cheap Sheep said.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Take me to the spirit hall. I¡¯m your boss now.¡± Qing Le was very upset, and he had no interest in discussing matters with the sheep. He barged inside the shelter.


    ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine! This way.¡± Cheap Sheep rolled his eyes and lowered his head as he spoke.

 Chapter 1446 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Revenge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Han Sen?¡± Qing Le asked Cheap Sheep, as he walked inside.


    Cheap Sheep looked at the spirit with disdain and answered, ¡°His brain had problems. We chased him off, seeing there was no point keeping a simpleton around. Having an idiot running the ce would be silly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! He became so dumb! He cannot even tell the difference between men and women now. No one would even ept him as a ve,¡± Green Cow added.


    ¡°That makes sense. Do you know where he is right now?¡± Qing Le asked.


    ¡°Who knows? I sometimes seem him skulking around the alleyways, munching on leftover food. He knows they¡¯re just bones devoid of meat, but he still ravenously gnaws away at them.¡± Cheap Sheep was saying a lot.


    After Qing Le heard this, he didn¡¯t want to know any more about Han Sen. ¡°Who asserted leadership over the shelter, then?¡±


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow yed dumb, and just said, ¡°You¡¯re the boss now, eh?¡±


    ¡°Before I arrived, I mean. Who was the boss?¡± Qing Le stared at the two.


    ¡°There was a female spirit leading us, called Moment. She left a few days ago, but she has yet to return. No one dared ask her where she was off to,¡± Cheap Sheep said.


    Qing Le asked a few questions regarding Moment, but Cheap Sheep and Green Cow kept saying they didn¡¯t know.


    Qing Le was satisfied, regardless. Cheap Sheep and Green Cow were being polite, after all. He walked around Shadow Shelter for a bit and came to quite like the ce, and after that, he went to wait inside the spirit hall. He asked for the two to gather everyone the next morning, so they could announce who their new leader was going to be.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow agreed to do this, but eventually, they sneaked off into a stone house together. Han Sen, Moment Queen, Bao¡¯er, Little Silver, Red Pony, and Gxy Beast were all there waiting.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve calmed him down. What do we do now?¡± Cheap Sheep exined what had urred to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill him in his sleep?¡± Green Cow spoke with a hushed voice, one that harbored contempt.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°Qing Le is from Outer Sky Shelter. We don¡¯t have the strength tobat such a ce, and killing Qing Le would only draw trouble from there. You guys continue the charade for a few more days while I figure something out.¡±


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow patted their chests and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are loyal to you. Even if we stand next to Qing Le and look faithful, at heart, we are forever yours.¡±


    ¡°Good. For as long as I breathe, I¡¯ll take care of each of you the best I can.¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice turned cold, and he went on to say, ¡°Go back for now. Do as hemands and keep up the act. We can¡¯t afford him growing suspicious.¡±


    When Cheap Sheep and Green Cow left the house, they began speaking to each other.


    ¡°Cheap Sheep, should we follow the old boss or the new boss?¡± Green Cow¡¯s voice dipped even lower. She was close with the sheep, and she trusted his judgment.


    Cheap Sheep rolled his eyes and said, ¡°We follow the strong one, of course!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean the new boss? He is from Outer Sky Shelter, after all. He must be stronger than Han Sen.¡± Green Cow made her opinion clear.


    Cheap Sheep touched Green Cow¡¯s leg and said with a smirk, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. No matter how strong Qing Le is, he is still the ve of someone else. There is no use in following a ve. Do you really want to be the ve of a ve?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said we should follow the strongest?¡± Green Cow asked for rification.


    Cheap Sheep sighed and shook his head. ¡°Are you stupid? Are you really not able to tell how powerful our boss is? If Qing Le did not already belong to Outer Sky Shelter, I guarantee the boss would have killed him by now.¡±


    ¡°The boss is that strong?¡± Green Cow¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°That is why I called you stupid. For as long as the boss is around, the shelter will still belong to us. Of course, if you want to pledge a short-lived allegiance to Qing Le, go right ahead. But with your measly power, it won¡¯t make a difference once the tables turn.¡±


    Green Cow said, ¡°I suppose you are right. You and Ick power, and it was very courteous for the boss to let us run and manage the shelter.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And the boss has not told us to be hostile. He¡¯s kept things friendly and maintained the quo.¡±


    ...


    Han Sen left the shelter. He was not afraid of hispanions being rats. Qing Le was merely a royal ss spirit with a gemstone geno core.


    He needed to avoid Outer Sky Shelter¡¯s wrath, above all. If that wasn¡¯t an issue, he would have killed the pompous spirit already. Qing Le obeyed others, so his spirit stone was inside his body. He couldn¡¯t even revive.


    Han Sen was determined not to let him get away with this, but he wanted to go to the Underworld before he did anything and retrieve his maggots. If he pinned the death of Qing Le on those creatures, they wouldn¡¯t think to put the me on Han Sen.


    Han Sen walked a few miles, but after a while, something white approached him. It was a three-meter-tall white ape. Its muscles were like steel, and the only ces not coated with its lustrous fur were its face, hands, and feet.


    The ape had already reduced its power, but with his Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen was able to tell the creature was extremely powerful and far better than the maggots he was setting out to retrieve.


    Han Sen did not want to fight, though. So, he nned to avoid it. But the ape already had Han Sen in its sights. It ran towards him like a train, sounding furious, and it bellowed, ¡°Are you from Shadow Shelter?¡±


    Han Sen eyed the ape up and down and thought to himself, ¡°He must be looking for trouble.¡±


    Han Sen quickly answered, ¡°I was there, but I just got kicked out.¡±


    ¡°Good. Take me there and I¡¯ll kill the master. No one will kick you out after that,¡± the ape said coldly.


    Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine, as he was actually the shelter¡¯s master.


    ¡°Wait, the shelter is owned by Qing Le now,¡± Han Sen realized. ¡°Do you have a grudge with the new master there?¡±


    ¡°It goes far beyond a grudge!¡± the ape roared.

 Chapter 1447 - Because I’m the Master of this Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Because I¡¯m the Master of this Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen brought Snow Ape to Shadow Shelter, feeling exuberantly happy.


    Along the way, Han Sen asked the creature many questions. Snow Ape was the heir of a super creature known as Daymoon Ape. After he was born, though, for reasons he never learned, he was unable to see his parents. Not long after that, Nan Litian captured him and brought him back to the shelter to conducts tests and experiments on him.


    Nan Litian did not expect to get so lucky and capture the baby of a super creature. But still, Snow Ape was actually a sacred-blood creature. Snow Ape imed it was Sacred Blood because its blood may have been impure. Su Mianhua had taken much of his blood to run many tests.


    He had been fortunate to escape captivity one day, while Nan Litian was away from the shelter.


    And then, he got even luckier. He leveled up and his geno core became a super geno core. With such might and confidence, he nned to return one day to y Nan Litian.


    Unfortunately, that was a long time ago. He was young when those atrocities weremitted. He didn¡¯t actually remember Nan Litian¡¯s name, and neither did he remember what he looked like. He only remembered a vow he made long ago, and that was to kill the master of Shadow Shelter.


    Han Sen felt relieved he had narrowly avoided being the ape¡¯s target, and he thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s lucky Qing Le came when he did. If he hadn¡¯t, this big ape would be out for my blood instead.¡±


    Snow Ape didn¡¯t sound like a bad person, though. He was very grumpy, but he wanted to keep his rampage focused on the person he vowed to kill. He didn¡¯t want to kill anyone else.


    They traveled back to Shadow Shelter, and when Snow Ape¡¯s eyes saw it, they turned red. The ape cried aloud, ¡°This is the shelter!¡±


    After that, Snow Ape attempted to run right for the shelter. But Han Sen stopped him first and said, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Are you going to try and stop me?¡± Snow Ape stared at Han Sen with anger, as if he¡ªrightfully¡ªknew the human would be unable to stop him.


    ¡°No, not at all. But you don¡¯t know what his face looks like. If you go in with such bluster, you¡¯ll frighten everyone. And the master is sly, so he will probably blend in with the terrified crowds and not admit to being the one you¡¯re looking for,¡± Han Sen quickly exined.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Snow Ape groaned.


    ¡°How about you hide your strength, like you did earlier, ande back there with me? I¡¯ll help you find the master, and once he admits his identity, you can go right on ahead and kill him.¡±


    On the inside, Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°I killed Nan Litian and already got you your vengeance. Now you can return the favor and help me get rid of Qing Le.¡±


    When Snow Ape heard what Han Sen told him, he replied, ¡°Good thinking. Take me to the *sshole so I can kill him.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and brought the Snow Ape straight to the spirit hall.


    Qing Le was having a meeting in the spirit hall at the time. He was sitting upon the throne, gobbling up all the geno fruit Cheap Sheep and Green Cow had been delivering him.


    Shadow Shelter was better developed that he believed it to be. He thought he could rake in quite a lot of profits with this ce under his control; it was a concept that perked up his mood quite a bit.


    All of a sudden, someone unwee entered the hall. Qing Le thought it might have been a Metal Eater, but it wasn¡¯t. It was Han Sen, and at his side was a white ape.


    ¡°Han Sen? What are you doing here?¡± Han Sen was useless to Qing Le now, so he was going to spare all his courtesies and niceties.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me why I¡¯m here? Why are you sitting there?¡± Han Sen asked, angrily.


    ¡°Why? Because I am the master of this shelter.¡± Qing Le spoke very cockily, gesturing with his arms that the entire ce belonged to him.


    Those words were perfect. Han Sen was delighted to hear him say that, as he expected he¡¯d have to say a lot more to get the spirit to admit it. Qing Le was so arrogant, he jumped right into the admittance. It rendered Han Sen¡¯s prepared speech useless.


    ¡°You really are the master of this shelter?¡± Snow Ape did not make a move yet, and just tried to suppress his anger.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not, who else is? You?¡± Qing Le did not have Dongxuan Aura, so he couldn¡¯t tell how incredibly strong the Snow Ape really was. Thinking him average, and knowing no other creature there could stop him, he was fearless.


    When Han Sen heard this, he again felt relief. And he thought to himself, ¡°Qing Le, you just yed yourself.¡±


    After this answer, Snow Ape kicked up a disy of wrath before Qing Le. His gold ws immediately came down on the spirit¡¯s head.


    Qing Le was shocked, and he quickly shouted, ¡°Gah! Who are you?!¡±


    The ape snorted and answered, ¡°I am the little ape you once captured and drained the blood of. I am here to exact my revenge!¡±


    Qing Le was confused, but before he could plead his innocence, the Snow Ape tore the spirit in half. His blood coated the spirit hall red. He had no chance of fighting back.


    Qing Le was a spirit that obeyed Outer Sky Shelter. His spirit stone was a part of his body, just like Moment Queen¡¯s. He could put his spirit stone in the spirit statue, but he¡¯d still be unable to revive.


    Now that Snow Ape had ripped him apart, he was gone for good.


    Snow Ape was still extremely angry. He repeatedly pounded the ground and smashed the guts and limbs of the lifeless spirit into mush, over and over.


    ¡°Poor guy. How dare you pretend to be Cheap Sheep¡¯s boss.¡± Han Sen looked at what remained of Qing Le and sighed.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow were frozen. Qing Le was a powerful royal spirit, and he had just been torn to pieces in a sh. He didn¡¯t even stand a chance of fighting back.


    The creatures and spirits that had arrived there for the meeting saw the messy leftovers of what had transpired, and they were brought to shock.


    After killing Qing Le, the ape turned around and left. He did not fancy staying there a second longer.


    Han Sen reminded him, ¡°Be careful. He obeyed Outer Sky Shelter, and if they find out he was killed by your hands, they wille after you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill whateveres my way.¡± Snow Ape spoke with anger as he slowly walked off.

 Chapter 1448 - A Mushroom You Cannot Touch

    <h4>Chapter 1448: A Mushroom You Cannot Touch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boss, you are really smart and really strong. Qing Le was such trouble, and you found someone to get rid of him.¡± Inside the spirit hall, Cheap Sheep praised him proudly.


    Green Cow also chimed in to say, ¡°Boss, you are blessed. You are so young and so handsome; all the woman cows are sure to fall for you, head over heels.¡±


    ¡°You can keep them,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He then turned to look at them and said, ¡°If an envoy from Outer Sky Shelteres, do you all know what to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A creature named Snow Ape came and killed Qing Le. He was a spirit with many enemies, so it didn¡¯te as a total surprise,¡± Cheap Sheep quickly answered.


    ¡°Good. Honesty is the best policy.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. From now and into the future, I swear to serve you as best as I may.¡± Cheap Sheep had a renewed vigor and a spring in his step. He used the phrase Han Sen had taught to both Bao¡¯er and Gxy Beast.


    Han Sen handed matters of the shelter back to Cheap Sheep and Green Cow once more. They were a strange duo, but they got things done. He didn¡¯t expect them to be loyal forever, but as long as they kept the ie flowing, they were fine to handle things however they chose to.


    Most spirits and creatures were unable to speak the way they did, as well. It did not matter how strong others were; none matched their eloquence for diplomacy.


    Han Sen left Moment Queen in the shelter, and even Little Silver. He activated his super king spirit and re-donned his Dor identity, and then, he took off to the Underworld shelter.


    Bao¡¯er did not want to stay in Shadow Shelter, and Han Sen needed to take her to the Holy Vine, anyway. Thus, he brought her with him.


    As they left, Bao¡¯er sat on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She gave Little Silver a smile, as if she had asserted victory.


    Little Silver ignored her and continued to rest on the bed. His attitude andck of caring just made Bao¡¯er angry.


    Back in Mask Shelter, nothing ill had befallen the ce during Han Sen¡¯s absence. Spirit Thirteen hadn¡¯t tried anything else.


    ¡°Dor, I located an area with high-tier geno nts. Snake King refuses to take me there, so can you?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er asked Han Sen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen was not interested in any average geno nt.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cave with an abundance of mushrooms. They look high-ss, but I don¡¯t know their names,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er said.


    Han Sen did not know how to deal with Spirit Thirteen yet, and with nothing else to do, he decided to apany her and check out those mushrooms.


    There were millions of smaller caves and tunnels in that ce. If Ling Mei¡¯er was unable to lead the way to them, it was highly unlikely Han Sen would find them himself.


    The tunnel was only one-person wide. After a few hundred meters, it opened up enough to allow three people of average build to walk side-by-side.


    After a while, Ling Mei¡¯er pointed ahead of them. ¡°Those are the mushrooms.¡±


    Han Sen looked at where her fingers pointed, and there were mushrooms skirting a number of rocks. Their caps were white in color and around the same size as a clenched fist.


    ¡°Nothing seems to be guarding them. Why don¡¯t you just go grab them?¡± Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura did not detect anything hostile in the immediate environment.


    ¡°I tried, but I was unable to,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er said, with an apathetic attitude.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t see why.


    Ling Mei¡¯er did not know why, either. ¡°I was just unable to. You should go try to pick them up.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t sense any danger, so he walked right up to one of the mushrooms and tried picking it up.


    His hand went right through it. The mushroom was giving off a fragrance, and it was in to see, but he was simply unable to make physical contact with it.


    ¡°Weird. It¡¯s a shadow,¡± Han Sen said, as he looked at the mushroom.


    It was white, with a slight smidgen of pinkishness. It smelled good, and the Dongxuan Aura was telling him it was a sacred-blood nt. Han Sen used his hand to touch it again, but just like before, it slipped right through.


    ¡°See? You can¡¯t touch it,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er said.


    ¡°So very weird; why can I not pick it up?¡± Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan it again. It was alive, and it most certainly did exist.


    But no matter what he tried to do, his fingers could not grip the ¡®shroom.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more ahead,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er said, as she went deeper into the cave.


    Han Sen followed. The cavern was filled with the mushrooms, all of varying sizes. Some were as big as footballs, whereas some were only fist-sized.


    Han Sen tried touching them, but again, he failed to make contact. He couldn¡¯t touch any of them.


    Bao¡¯er was curious about this phenomenon, so she jumped down off of Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She sessfully grabbed a mushroom and picked it up.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er is good,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Ling Mei¡¯er saw Bao¡¯er grab one with sess, and so she tried doing the same. Just like Han Sen couldn¡¯t, she was unable to pick one up.


    ¡°Dad; this is for you.¡± Bao¡¯er put the mushroom in Han Sen¡¯s hand. Perhaps it was because it had been picked up, or it had been touched by Bao¡¯er, but the mushroom was now a physical item he could hold onto.


    Han Sen gently squeezed the cap of the mushroom, keen to see what it did.


    But when he squeezed it, the entire mushroom blew up in his hands. A white light hit Han Sen¡¯s forehead, prompting an announcement to y.


    ¡°Ordinary ss Beast Soul Grenade Mushroom obtained.¡±


    ¡°This is a beast soul?¡± Han Sen was rather surprised.


    Han Sen had a look inside his Sea of Soul, and there he saw a white Grenade Mushroom. He checked out its information.


    Mushroom: Ordinary ss nt Beast Soul


    ¡°What is a nt beast soul?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    Clearly, nt beast souls did note from nts. Han Sen used to have many beast souls, but he¡¯d never seen this type before.


    As Han Sen mulled this over, Bao¡¯er picked up another mushroom. She had seen Han Sen break the mushroom, and she decided to squeeze one herself.


    ¡°Dad, I got a sacred-blood beast soul,¡± Bao¡¯er said to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why is there such a big difference? Why did I get an ordinary beast soul?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were opened wide.

 Chapter 1449 - Grenade Mushroom

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Grenade Mushroom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, help Dad get another one.¡± Han Sen thought if there was a sacred-blood beast soul up for grabs from the mushrooms, he couldn¡¯t leave satisfied with an ordinary one.


    Bao¡¯er went to pick one up, but Han Sen suddenly blurted out, ¡°That one? That¡¯s only like the size of a fist. Surely it can¡¯t have anything good inside it. Instead, grab that big one there.¡±


    Bao¡¯er grabbed it and passed the football-sized mushroom over to Han Sen. It was much heavier than the one hest received.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious this is the sort to hold something good. The bigger it is, the more lifeforce it has absorbed. It must be a few tiers above the rest,¡± Han Sen said and then squeezed it.


    Pop!


    The football-sized mushroom was broken. A white light quickly prated Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Ordinary Beast Soul Grenade Mushroom obtained.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Why is it just an ordinary beast soul again? Are the smaller ones better?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    ¡°Dad! I got another sacred-blood beast soul,¡± Bao¡¯er happily eximed, having squeezed another mushroom.


    ¡°I must have done it in an incorrect position. Surely, I cannot be that unlucky.¡± Han Sen bit down on his own teeth and spoke to Bao¡¯er, then. He told her, ¡°Bao¡¯er, help me collect another one. This time, I would like the smallest one you can find. It seems the big ones aren¡¯tpatible with my horoscope.¡±


    ¡°What is a horoscope?¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Han Sen with much confusion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Go get me a small one,¡± Han Sen said hurriedly.


    Bao¡¯erplied and picked up a small mushroom. Then, she tossed it to Han Sen.


    Han Sen caught the mushroom. Before he squeezed it, he knelt to pray. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Buddha, God, Mary, please let me have a sacred-blood beast soul. I will pray to you every day if you give me one.¡±


    After Han Sen said his prayer, he was going to break the mushroom. But before he did, he suddenly turned around and chose what he deemed to be a lucky spot to pop it in.


    ¡°Ordinary Beast Soul Grenade Mushroom obtained.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! The RNG of these ¡®shrooms must be broken. It¡¯s not that my luck is bad, this cave is just wonky, with skewed probabilities. I just need to break a few more and I¡¯m sure to get what I need.¡± Han Sen put aside his superstitions and faith, and this time took stock in science.


    ¡°Dad, I got a sacred-blood beast soul. What did you get?¡± Bao¡¯er gleefully said.


    ¡°Something simr. Collect me a few more, would you?¡± Han Sen coughed.


    Bao¡¯er did as she was told and picked up a few more for him. He epted the mushrooms and took a deep breath. ¡°Those gods are useless. Science is where it¡¯s at.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary Beast Soul Grenade Mushroom obtained.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I got another sacred-blood beast soul!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary Beast Soul Grenade Mushroom obtained.¡±


    ¡°Boring. Is sacred-blood the only thing I can get?¡±


    ¡°Ordinary Beast Soul Grenade Mushroom obtained.¡±


    ¡°Dad! I got a super beast soul.¡±


    ¡°Blergh!¡±


    Han Sen almost coughed up blood, and his hands trembled hearing this. Although he had many more mushrooms, he was afraid of wasting them all.


    But Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Bao¡¯er sure is different. She always manages to get high-ss beast souls. Maybe my luck is average and these are themon results.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing? What are those mushrooms for?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er had been watching for a while, but she didn¡¯t understand.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes darted her way. He provided her one of his mushrooms and said, ¡°Break this for me.¡±


    In the first three sanctuaries, if spirits did not obey a human, they could not use beast souls. He wasn¡¯t sure if that¡¯s how things worked here or not.


    If spirits could not obtain a beast soul, he wondered what she¡¯d get when she broke it.


    Han Sen was excited to see the result. Surely she wouldn¡¯t receive absolutely nothing, even if she couldn¡¯t make use of beast souls.


    When Ling Mei¡¯er watched Han Sen and Bao¡¯erpete in breaking the mushrooms, she wanted to join in on the fun. Now that she had been given one, she broke it quickly.


    Pop!


    A white light exited the mushroom and flew into Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s forehead.


    Ling Mei¡¯er looked surprised and said, ¡°I got a primitive beast soul!¡±


    Han Sen felt frightened. Although it was only a primitive beast soul, it was better than what he had managed to get.


    Han Sen gave the two he had left to Ling Mei¡¯er, and she managed to obtain another primitive beast soul and a mutant beast soul.


    ¡°What a piece of crap! Back in the day, I used to get loads of high-ss beast souls, the number of which could circle the Alliance three times. Who cares about these stupid beast souls that you don¡¯t even have to fight to obtain. I don¡¯t need them.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes twitched as he wrought a painful smirk.


    Bao¡¯er walked into the mushrooms and picked up more, merry as ever.


    ¡°Dad, they are for you,¡± Bao¡¯er said, trying to hand over a few more mushrooms to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them. Squeeze them yourself, if you want.¡± Han Sen thought it was a waste for him to break them.


    There were around a hundred beast souls in that cave, and at least if Bao¡¯er broke them all, they¡¯d each earn a bunch of sacred-blood beast souls.


    Still, Han Sen was interested in learning what the Grenade Mushroom beast souls were capable of. They were all the same, just of different levels.


    Han Sen had never seen a nt beast soul before, so he summoned one of his ordinary Grenade Mushrooms. A white mushroom appeared in Han Sen¡¯s hand, and he was quite surprised to see that it looked no different than the mushrooms he had broken to obtain it.


    ¡°Can I use this like a grenade?¡± Han Sen threw the grenade out.


    Pang!


    The Grenade Mushroom hit the floor, and a couple of secondster, detonated. The explosion was in the shape of a mushroom cloud, and it devastated the rocks around where it blew up.


    ¡°Sh*t! I really can use it like a grenade. If the ordinary ss grenades are this strong, I wonder how powerful the sacred-blood and super ones are.¡± Han Sen was rather excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame it is a one-time-use-only beast soul, though,¡± Han Sen thought, eyeing the rest greedily.


    Suddenly, a scream echoed through the cave. Something was approaching them.

 Chapter 1450 - Redhead Cricket

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Redhead Cricket</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Tzi Tzi Tzi Tzi!


    Han Sen looked towards the deeper recesses of the cave. A red light was quickly approaching them.


    When Han Sen saw it more clearly, he was quickly relieved. It was not a red light, it was, in fact, a redheaded cricket.


    The felon was one meter in length, its body was like steel, and its wings had gold markings emzoned on them. It was skittering towards them on its six legs. The four up front were small, whereas the two in the back wererge. The head and the back of the creature possessed two beardlike whips, and the head itself glowed brightly like a shining ruby.


    When the gold wings pped, it made a strange sound that was painful to hear.


    The power of its back legs was shocking to behold. It immediately leaped up towards Han Sen, and it looked at him with anger.


    ¡°Crap! It¡¯s a super creature. Run!¡± Han Sen grabbed Bao¡¯er and took off running, with a surprisingck of concern for Ling Mei¡¯er.


    Ling Mei¡¯er wasn¡¯t keen to hang around, either, and she followed after them. But she was slow, and she quickly found herself falling behind Han Sen. The monster would be sure to catch her.


    Han Sen heard the sound of something banging around up ahead, and it was then that he realized the cave narrowed to allow only one person to pass through at a time. Snake King was outside, mming into the stone to widen the way.


    But by the time its work was done and it could get to Ling Mei¡¯er, she¡¯d be dead.


    Seeing the red cricket behind Ling Mei¡¯er, looking like a hellborn devil with its serrated teeth grimacing in pursuit, Han Sen imagined it¡¯d be capable of tearing through steel with ease.


    Han Sen jumped backwards, up and over the struggling Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s head. He gave her a pat on the back which pushed her out of the way of the cricket¡¯s iing attack.


    Han Sen saw the redhead cricket¡¯s teeth nip and gnash at each other in its sordid mouth, making squelching sounds as it did.


    Quickly, Han Sen then jumped over the cricket¡¯s head and patted its back, too.


    He had given it a p with Super Spank engaged. But he was only able to make its sequence structure tremble a little, and it felt as if Han Sen was bringing his hand against thick, unbreakable steel.


    Han Sennded ten meters behind the cricket. After the hit, thepletely-uninjured cricket turned around to look at the bold human.


    ¡°Come this way. Chase me, you stupid bug!¡± Han Sen flipped the bird at the cricket and took off running, back deeper into the cave.


    Tzi Tzi!


    The redheaded cricket squealed, leaping after Han Sen.


    When Ling Mei¡¯er saw what Han Sen had done and that the cricket was going after him, a mesh of emotions crossed her face. She was touched by his courage.


    Unfortunately, despite how fast Han Sen could run, the cricket would eventually catch up to him, too. And so it did, shortly after.


    Han Sen was able to summon a Grenade Mushroom to throw at the cricket, but it would have been a pointless move. He only had ordinary variants of the explosive ¡®shrooms, and they¡¯d likely do nothing to the super creature in hot pursuit.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, give me the Grenade Mushrooms you possess!¡± Han Sen shouted as he ran.


    Bao¡¯erplied and quickly gave all her beast souls to Han Sen. Han Sen was shocked at what he received. There were eleven. Ten of them were sacred-blood grenades, and one of them was a super grenade.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected this to be how he received his first super beast soul as a demi-god. It almost made him angry. He¡¯d spent half the day receiving only ordinary beast souls, but Bao¡¯er had amassed sacred-blood and super beast souls with ease.


    But there was no time to mourn those sour results right now. The redheaded cricket was right behind him, ready to strike Han Sen¡¯s backside.


    Han Sen lobbed one of the sacred-blood grenades directly into the cricket¡¯s hungry maw. It rattled down its windpipe until Han Sen heard a low boom. After that, the cricket was gone from sight, vanished in a heavy white mist.


    The shockwave blew Han Sen away, and he was sent hurling into a wall.


    ¡°One-time use beast souls are stronger than the average variety, that¡¯s for sure. That power was almost equivalent to that exhibited by super creatures.¡± Han Sen stood up, merrily narrating to himself.


    But the smile on his face was quickly lost, as the cricket emerged alive, staggering out of the dust. The mushroom had not damaged it. There was no blood, and its lifeforce showed no sign of being any weaker than it was before.


    Han Sen got back to the chase by quickly running away. The cave was abyrinth ofplicated pathways, and Han Sen had to use this to his advantage. If he didn¡¯t evade the cricket with care, it¡¯d surely catch up and bring him to a grisly end.


    The cricket was determined to hunt Han Sen down, though. Nothing swayed its resolve, despite Han Sen lobbing a sacred-blood Grenade Mushroom every time he found himself in a dangerous spot. It helped to slow the creature down.


    After an hour of this running, Han Sen had almost run out of grenades. He was down to hisst: the super Grenade Mushroom.


    The cave ahead suddenly widened, and Han Sen took off for this expansive cavern.


    Han Sen ran through it as quickly as he could, and then took off flying towards the Holy Vines he could see creeping across the stone high above.


    The cricket was able to fly, and it came after him just as it had been.


    Han Sen reached the ceiling of the cave with the cricket at his heels.


    Han Sen was going to be swallowed by the rampaging creature if he didn¡¯t move fast, so he swirled through the air in an arc like a swooping bird to avoid it.


    Boom!


    The redheaded cricket hit the cavern¡¯s ceiling, and the vines reached out like snakes, lecherously tangling the insect up.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to stick around, as he was unsure whether or not he was immune to the Holy Vine¡¯s aggression like Bao¡¯er was.


    Han Sen saw the cricket squeal and struggle the best it could, unable to get itself free.


    ¡°That Holy Vine is powerful. Not even super creatures can escape its grip.¡± Han Sen was shocked.

 Chapter 1451 - Stoneshell

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Stoneshell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cricket struggled as hard as it could, but eventually, the ruby on its head began to shine. And then, something else appeared on the creature¡¯s head.


    Han Sen saw a one-meter-wide red saw manifest. It began to spin around and around like a rotor, trimming all the vines that had ensnared it. The Holy Vines were thick like arms, but they were weed-whacked away in just a couple of seconds.


    Han Sen ran. There were no other creatures around to upy the cricket and buy him the time to build up a coin with immense power. He knew there was no hope of fighting the cricket under the circumstances.


    While the red cricket was still trapped, Han Sen wanted to run as far as he could, and hopefully get out of its sight for good. But after two miles of running, Han Sen heard the Tzi Tzi sounds again. It was catching up swiftly.


    The scariest thing was that its ruby saws were still spinning as it pursued Han Sen. If it could tear the Holy Vines to shreds, Han Sen would be sliced in two with little to no effort.


    Han Sen kept on running, but the cricket was closing the gap. The situation became even worse when Han Sen noticed he was racing towards a dead end.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He scanned the walls all around, hoping there was a passage he could slip into and keep up the escape.


    There were so many caves and tunnels in the Underworld, but unfortunately, this one big wall didn¡¯t have the slightest crevice.


    Han Sen ducked to the left. Fortunately, there, the cave was wide and he did not have to go back.


    Han Sen stopped after a few more steps. Nothing was blocking him or anything, but the cricket had stopped thirty meters away from him.


    If Han Sen ran back now, the distance between him and the cricket would reduce.


    The redheaded cricket screeched and squealed at Han Sen, but it did not move ore any closer. As Han Sen thought the scenario strange, and pondered what it meant, Bao¡¯er said, ¡°Dad, look behind you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a wall?¡± Han Sen wondered, but he still looked back. And what he saw gave him a shock.


    The uneven wall that seemedprised of discs was actually popted by a number of shells. The shellfish on the wall were all opening up, revealing the red meat that was inside them.


    There were many of them, all within a few hundred meters. And they all opened up their shells, showing off the sickly red meat inside.


    Some of these Stoneshells had pearls inside. The jewels they possessed were the size of a man¡¯s fist and had a pinkish hue.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n to take anything, of course. He couldn¡¯t even tell what level the Stoneshells were, but the cricket must have had a reason to stop chasing him. Han Sen wagered it must have had something to do with the shells.


    Han Sen gave them a scan with his Dongxuan Aura, but the results surprised him. While there were a few sacred-blood variants amongst them, the horde of shells was primarilyposed of primitive and mutant types.


    They didn¡¯t seem like the sort of enemy the cricket might fear. The fact that the cricket had stopped perplexed Han Sen.


    Han Sen was sandwiched, with a cricket behind him and a wallprised of shells in front of him. While the Stoneshells did not seem that strong, there had to be something wrong with them that made the cricket not dare take a step closer. They must have had a special power or something, that struck fear into the hearts of super creatures.


    As Han Sen wondered what was going on, the meat of each shell reached out like a tongue. They were all going right for Han Sen.


    You could not imagine how strange it was to have a wall full of wretched tongues reach out for you. The tongues were incredibly stretchy, and they became longer and longer as if their lengths were infinite.


    Han Sen saw the meat and saw the cricket. Defiantly standing his ground, he pulled out Taia to cut the tongues down.


    The shells were not very powerful, and Han Sen was thankful they were foes he was able to deal with. He knew for sure he could not take out the red cricket.


    Taia¡¯s sharpness was useless in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but its hardness was still good enough. If you had enough power, the weapon could still be useful. With Taia and his strength, Han Sen was able to cut through the iing tongues. After the de was driven through, they immediately fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    Where the tongues had been cut would profusely bleed pink blood. They reeled back to their shells with rming speed, to lick their wounds.


    ¡°They really are just mutant creatures. They don¡¯t seem very strong.¡± Han Sen was happy to learn how weak they were.


    Han Sen continued to wave Taia, dropping all the tonguesing for him. After a while, they all gave up.


    ¡°The shells aren¡¯t very special. What is the cricket afraid of?¡± Han Sen asked himself, observing the cricket.


    The red cricket was slowly stepping backward.


    But this just gave Han Sen a heightened chill. Although it had not been revealed, he knew there was something up with the shells. It could not have been that simple.


    Before Han Sen could turn around to take a look, the entire cavern began to shake and rumble. Rocks broke from the ceiling, falling down dangerously.


    Han Sen dodged the falling stones and took a look at the wall. His eyes opened wide with shock, and he found himself immediately running back towards the cricket.


    Now Han Sen understood what the cricket was afraid of, and he¡¯d much rather fight the insect than the new threat.

 Chapter 1452 - Shell King

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Shell King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was a wall behind Han Sen that was a few hundred meters long. And suddenly, arge crack had developed horizontally across it. It was like a crevice to hell, and a red light bled out from its opening, as if it was ready to swallow all that gazed upon it.


    The wall was a giant Stoneshell, and the mini Stoneshells Han Sen had previously been dealing with were all fixed to its body.


    The giant Stoneshell King opened up its few-hundred-meter-long body, and the meat that swiftly flooded out was like a tidal wave.


    Han Sen was unable to dodge, and he soon found himself tongue-tied.


    The Redhead Cricket was also snared, and the two were dragged back toward the shell.


    There was a liquid coating the meat, and it worked like an adhesive. It prevented the Redhead Cricket from escaping. The cricket used its ruby-colored saw to try to shred its way free.


    The ruby saw was surprisingly effective, too, as it chipped away much of the meat holding it in ce. But more of that meat came from elsewhere, catching the ruby saw.


    Like a grinder, the saw began to spin, but it was soon clogged. The meat came in from behind and slowed it down more and more until it was jammed and rendered ineffective.


    Han Sen waved Taia at the meat that had grabbed hold of him, and he got himself free.


    The liquid did not work on Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit body.


    As quick as he could, Han Sen gripped Bao¡¯er tighter and tried flying away to get out of that cave. But the water-like flesh tried to stop and consume them once more.


    Han Sen dodged as best as he could, but he was eventually grabbed by the meat.


    The meat was like a sleeping bag, and it managed to wrap up Han Sen and Bao¡¯er both. With his limbs all tied up, Han Sen found himself unable to do anything that might help him escape now.


    The red meat was like the tide of the sea, washing out and pulling back into the ocean that was the shell. The few-hundred-meter-long crevice that formed its mouth was like a veritable hellmouth. And it was ready to swallow Han Sen and the cricket.


    Han Sen did not know in what way the Stoneshell King could kill its prey, as the meat could only trap him. And it was difficult for Han Sen to tell whether or not he was inside the shell.


    Han Sen was unable to escape the meat, as it was a super creature¡¯s body. Han Sen had nowhere near enough strength to break free at his current stage.


    The weakest of super creatures had one-hundred-thousand fitness, and right now, Han Sen only had a fitness level of forty-thousand. Not even super king spirit mode could bnce those odds.


    But because Han Sen had escaped the meat at first and gained a bit of distance before being grabbed back, the cricket was the first to end up in the shell. And inside there, Han Sen could see a big white ball residing in its center.


    It must have been the pearl possessed by the shell king. It was a few meters wide, like onerge orb. When the cricket was pulled inside, that pearl lit up with an ominous, red-colored glow.


    The red light inside the shell looked alive, in a suppressed and mysterious manner.


    The red light shined on the cricket, turning the would-be victim a shade of red, too. And soon after, its hardy body was like steel dropped into a vat of acid. It began to melt and fizz away.


    Han Sen was horrified upon seeing this. If the cricket had no chance of withstanding such a wretched power, then he wouldn¡¯tst a second.


    The soft meat was pulling him in quickly, and Han Sen did not have the time to get away.


    He struggled the best he could, thinking, ¡°Over... it¡¯s all over. I even dragged Bao¡¯er into this.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er, and he was surprised to see she had managed to get away from the meat. Her eyes were fixed on the red, hellish object inside the shell.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, throw the Grenade Mushroom inside!¡± Han Sen transferred the super beast soul Grenade Mushroom to her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bao¡¯er asked, with a look of confusion.


    Han Sen was only two meters from certain doom. He didn¡¯t have the time to exin, so he shouted, ¡°Just throw it in!¡±


    Bao¡¯er blinked and summoned the super Grenade Mushroom. Then, she lobbed it inside the shell.


    The moment Han Sen was about to be dragged inside, the grenade rolled along the plush meat of the interior.


    Han Sen thought he could escape when it exploded. But when the mushroom hit the meat, it must have been too soft. The mushroom didn¡¯t detonate.


    ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± Han Sen screamed, as he was dragged into the shell.


    The red light shined on him, and immediately, he felt his skin bubble as if he was being fried alive. It felt terrible.


    With no hesitation, Han Sen summoned his Bulwark Umbre. But the red light was able to melt the umbre as well, and its shielding wouldn¡¯tst very long.


    ¡°Bronze geno cores are too weak, but still, holding on for a few seconds against the powers of a super geno core is nothing to scoff at,¡± Han Sen said to himself, while his mind raced for a way he might escape this predicament. Unfortunately, his entire body was tied up and he couldn¡¯t even wiggle his fingers.


    Bao¡¯er looked ufortable, too, and she tried getting herself snug beneath the umbre.


    ¡°Dad, the light is annoying. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Bao¡¯er pleaded.


    Han Sen gave a wry smile, as he wanted to leave, as well. He told Bao¡¯er, ¡°You get out of here first, I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±


    ¡°If Dad doesn¡¯t leave, then I won¡¯t leave.¡± Bao¡¯er shook her head.


    Han Sen wished to say something more, but he suddenly felt loose. He felt as if he was miraculously made free again.


    Han Sen was delighted by this, but the sudden release didn¡¯t mean he was free; it was because the shell had already closed. The meat let him go so the light could incinerate him a little faster.


    The cricket was released, too. It desperately tried to w the shell to get free, but its ruby saw was still wrapped up. It seemed even the shell king was afraid of the insect using that to slice its way out.


    Bulwark Umbre began to develop a few holes, and Han Sen did not have much time. He knew he had to do something.


    Han Sen summoned his Crystal Egg, pulled his arm back, andunched it towards the Grenade Mushroom.

 Chapter 1453 - Big Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Big Explosion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Crystal Egg was like a meteor. It soared to the Grenade Mushroom within a second.


    Han Sen held onto Bao¡¯er and jumped onto the meat, using the umbre to protect them near the edge of the shell. He hoped the mushroom would not detonate right away, as it would obliterate him and the umbre. The power of a super Grenade Mushroom was sure to be frightening.


    Pang!


    The Crystal Egg hit the Grenade Mushroom, but it didn¡¯t blow up. The mushroom instead bounced towards the red pearl.


    Han Sen was super happy, and he was relieved to see the grenade had not yet detonated. The Crystal Egg had just worked to make it softer, and this was the exact result he desired.


    When the Grenade Mushroom hit the red pearl, it didn¡¯t blow up because it had softened. But the Crystal Egg bounced around the interior of the shell until it ended up hitting the Grenade Mushroom again.


    When this hit came, the rubber-like status it had inflicted on the grenade went away. And just after this happened, the mushroom hit the pearl.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t even look that way. He tried burrowing into the meat for protection, ensuring Bao¡¯er¡¯s safety first by tucking her in.


    Boom!


    A strong shockwave annihted all the red meat in the shell, generating a mushroom cloud of epic proportions.


    Han Sen felt as if he was getting thrown away by that wave at first, and then, it felt as if he had been hit by a train. The umbre shielded the duo from most of that fierce power, but it didn¡¯tst too long. It broke, and Han Sen quickly began spewing blood.


    Pang!


    Han Sen did not even know what he had hit, but his head had suffered a nasty blow. His bones felt shattered, and his ear-drums blew out to fill him with an iprehensible noise.


    Han Sen did not care about this much, though. He only wanted to protect Bao¡¯er from as much of the damage as he could.


    After a while, the rity of his head improved. His vision was still a little blurry, his ears were still ringing, and his bones were hurting fiercely.


    But Han Sen knew he hadn¡¯t died. He could feel intense pain, and that informed him he was alive. It also told him he was in very bad shape.


    ¡°Dad... Dad... Are you okay...?¡± After a while, Han Sen heard the familiar voice trying to break through the buzzing sounds inside his ears.


    Han Sen opened his eyes to great difficulty, and there, he saw Bao¡¯er in great worry.


    ¡°Dad is fine,¡± Han Sen said, but even that short dialogue had him coughing up blood.


    The pain made Han Sen feel awake, and his vision and hearing slowly began to improve.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s clothes were red, and he was unsure whether it was his blood or hers.


    Han Sen wished to employ Dongxuan Aura to find out more about their current situation, but he was too weak to even activate it.


    It was at this point Han Sen began toprehend how badly damaged he was. He couldn¡¯t even begin to guess the number of bones he¡¯d broken. His arms and legs were all twisted and disfigured.


    The Crystal Egg and Bulwark Umbre had both been destroyed in the explosion, and that contributed to how badly damaged he currently was.


    The explosion was even greater than Han Sen had imagined it would be. When the Grenade Mushroom detonated right next to the pearl, it was immediately annihted. The explosion was incredibly brutal.


    Han Sen could not even stand right now. His eyes were swollen and bleeding, too. The blood mucked up his eyes, tinting his vision red.


    Han Sen looked around, as well as his injured neck would allow him to. It must have been broken in the explosion, and simply turning it had Han Sen groaning in pain. Fortunately, he was a demi-god. Ordinary people would have died at the precise point of detonation.


    ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Bao¡¯er was worried, pacing around Han Sen as she spoke.


    ¡°I... am fine. Are you hurt?¡± Han Sen asked, right before he started coughing up blood again.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Bao¡¯er shook her head. She blew wind at Han Sen¡¯s wound, saying, ¡°Mom said if you blow on injuries, they feel better.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. I feel better already.¡± Han Sen felt relieved, knowing Bao¡¯er was okay. His current wounds wouldn¡¯t kill him, and he¡¯d live, provided there were no more enemies skulking about.


    Han Sen was lying against a curved wall. He was still inside the shell, and the meat had be chunky gore that had sprayed across everywhere. Then. Han Sen saw something shiny, dripping down.


    He looked up and saw a hundred-meter-wide hole high above; the light wasing from there.


    Apparently, the shell king had died. Han Sen figured that the cricket had too, considering that he could no longer see it.


    Han Sen sighed. Fortunately, there were no more enemies about, either. He had no chance of fighting in his current state.


    Han Sen tried to gather up his strength so he could instigate his own healing. If he had time, he could recover by himself.


    And so he did, and after a while, Han Sen¡¯s seventh sense began to feel better. He resumed looking at the big hole high above.


    There was light, but it was not sunlight. Outside that cave was still the Underworld, and far above, Han Sen could still espy a ceiling. And in the cave, Han Sen could see a light. It was light blue in color, and he was unsure what was producing it.


    This was not the same cave as the one he had initially entered; it was a different cave that existed behind the shell king¡¯s body. It was bigger than thest cave, that much he could tell.


    ¡°I hope no one is out there.¡± Han Sen gave a wry smile, as he could no longer fight.


    Han Sen looked into his Sea of Soul, wanting to summon the unicorn to take him away from there.


    But in the Sea of Soul, he saw a familiar shadow.


    ¡°Redhead Cricket? I got this beast soul?¡± Han Sen was happy seeing this.


    Han Sen had no clue what had transpired in the midst of that devastating explosion. Both him and Bao¡¯er had survived, and now, Han Sen was seeing the Redhead Cricket¡¯s beast soul. The sanctuary must have thought that he had killed Stoneshell King and Redhead Cricket.


    Han Sen thought he might have heard the announcement during the explosion, but he hadn¡¯t been able to focus at the time.


    ¡°I cannot believe I got a super beast soul. I wonder what type it is?¡± Han Sen examined the Redhead Cricket beast soul.

 Chapter 1454 - Trapped in Stoneshell King’s Shell

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Trapped in Stoneshell King¡¯s Shell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Super Beast Soul Red Crystal Cricket: Pet Armor Type


    Han Sen was rather surprised, as it had been a long time since hest had a beast soul purposed for a pet¡¯s usage. He had seen many lower-tier ones, but he had only ever once seen a super beast soul of this type.


    Although it wasn¡¯t for him, it was still useful.


    If he gave this armor to a meatshield pet, their defense would skyrocket. If given to a creature like the rhino, it could continue providing heals and not get killed.


    If Little Silver wore it, he¡¯d make a fierce attacker and healer. Still, it was a shame that neither the rhino nor Little Silver were actually pet beast souls. They wouldn¡¯t be able to make use of the armor Han Sen had just received.


    Little Angel was quite the damage dealer, and with the protection provided by this armor, she¡¯d be able to fight better than ever.


    But unfortunately for him, Little Angel was still evolving. In his current situation, Han Sen did not have a pet beast soul he could give it to. While it had to be shelved for now, at least any pet beast soul he might procure in the future could be given the armor set and have super-level defense.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, take a look around and see if the cricket and shell king left behind any Life Geno Essences,¡± Han Sen said to Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er quickly crawled over, and after rummaging around for a bit, she returned from Grenade Mushroom¡¯s ground zero with two crystals. They were both small, but Han Sen could tell which crystal belonged to which creature.


    It had nothing to do with their presences or auras; it was just through their looks. He could identify each with stark contrast.


    These Life Geno Essences were different than those found in the other three sanctuaries. They weren¡¯t merely crystals now, as they seemed to resemble small figurines of their former selves. They were only fist-sized, but they looked remarkably alive. One was a pink scallop shell, while the other was unmistakably a cricket.


    ¡°Do I absorb these the same way, too?¡± This was the first time Han Sen had received a Life Geno Essence like this, and he wondered if the process was the same.


    But now that he was too damaged, he was not capable of simting either the cricket nor the shell king¡¯s energy flow. Due to this, he had to pocket them for now.


    The red cricket did not leave any flesh behind, but the shell king did. Even after the explosion, there was still a lot of meat left.


    From what Han Sen knew, humans could not eat super creature flesh. Only pets and creatures could consume their remains.


    Unfortunately, even if he could, there was too much meat for him to eat. And he hadn¡¯t brought any of his creaturepanions with him, and nor did he have a pet that could make use of the shell king¡¯s flesh.


    Plus, Han Sen was worried the flesh might draw other creatures to it. Caring little for his wounds, Han Sen just wanted to get back to summoning the unicorn and leaving there as fast as he could.


    Before he moved, a shadow entered from the big hole that was the result of the explosion.


    Han Sen was given a shock. He was too injured to fight, so meeting other creatures was a dire thing.


    The creature looked like a crocodile, but its scales were blue.


    When it entered, it began to eat the meat. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t pay Han Sen any attention.


    Han Sen was unable to use his Dongxuan Aura to read what its level was, but he could tell from a mere look that the crocodile was strong.


    Han Sen summoned his unicorn then, wanting to leave as soon as he could. The creature, thankfully, was not at all interested in them. Han Sen held onto his pain and lifted himself up onto the unicorn. The unicorn leaped out of the hole andnded on top of the shell.


    Han Sen was finally able to tell where the blue light wasing from, as well. The cave behind the shell was decked out in blue, luminous mushrooms. The light was their glow.


    As Han Sen saw those, he was also able to see a group of creatures that had amassed at the bottom of the shell. It was a swarm of various insects, all in different shapes and sizes. Their numbers were incredible, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t evenprehend how many hade. There were more and moreing his way, like a flooding tide.


    When they saw Han Sen and the unicorn, they all squealed and screamed at them. Still, they didn¡¯t dare to try climbing the fallen shell king.


    Han Sen rode the unicorn back into the shell, acknowledging there was no way for him to get past that legion.


    Back inside the shell, Han Sen put the unicorn away, in case it triggered the ire of the crocodile.


    Han Sen did not know the creature¡¯s level, but he assumed the fear of the creatures outside stemmed from that thing. Guessing its level was easy.


    ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t have an appetite for human flesh.¡± Han Sen was unable to fight. Without the super Grenade Mushroom, he had no hope of fighting a super creature.


    Luckily, it still wasn¡¯t directing any concern or interest towards Han Sen. The creature¡¯s focus was still fixed on the meat.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra to recover, hoping he could feel better so he could leave.


    If the crocodile finished the soft meat, it might end up turning on him.


    There was too much meat, though. It had been scoffing down what it could for at least half a day, and even after all that time, it had only eaten one out of forty equally-sized portions.


    After it was full, the crocodileid down to rest. It showed no signs of leaving.


    Han Sen ran his Dongxuan Sutra all day, but it recovered extremely slowly. He also asked Bao¡¯er to take a look outside, and much to his dismay, the hordes of creatures hadn¡¯t budged.


    ¡°At this rate, the crocodile is going to finish the shell king¡¯s meat.¡± Han Sen tried to think of a means of escape.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s mind turned to the Ganoderma mushrooms he had found inside the eggshell. Perhaps they would help heal his wounds.


    Han Sen took one out of the Cruel Bottle and had a small bite.


    As soon as his teeth sunk into it, the thing melted in his mouth. Han Sen felt as if he was in a warm room, and he swiftly felt his body heating up. The damaged bones and flesh were healing with miraculous haste.


    Noticing the magic that the red Ganoderma mushrooms were working, Han Sen took a much bigger bite into the cap. It immediately felt as if his entire body was on fire. He was healing fast, and the wounds were all sealing up nicely.


    ¡°Good stuff.¡± Han Sen was hoping they could give a boost to his lifeforce. He had never expected they could heal him so well.

 Chapter 1455 - The Battle for Meat

    <h4>Chapter 1455: The Battle for Meat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The skin was easy to heal, but bones and veins were not. Fortunately, the red Ganoderma was able to provide effective healing for all three.


    Han Sen stayed in the shell for four days, until he was fully healed. Without those red mushrooms, it would have taken at least ten times that long.


    ¡°This is good. It¡¯s a shame there was only seven and I¡¯ve eaten one. That means there are only six left,¡± Han Sen thought, with a greedy desire.


    His body felt better, but that was all that had changed. The crocodile and the monsters outside were still there. He went out of the shell to take a look at things and used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the crowds. Much to his dismay, he was able to detect super creatures in their midst.


    ¡°If not even super creatures daree in here to eat the meat, how strong must the crocodile be?¡± Han Sen was shocked, to say the least.


    Luckily, the crocodile was still focused on the meat inside the shell. It had yet to pay any attention to Han Sen and Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t dare touch the crocodile, especially now that he had detected two super creatures down below. With all the sacred and mutant ss creatures buffering the crowds, Han Sen thought it was too reckless for him to try to escape that way. As such, he decided to stay.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Han Sen did not want to stay, and he doubted that the crocodile would continue to ignore them after it had finished off the shell king¡¯s meat. If the crocodile did show an interest in the two, things would turn sour.


    If he left now, he wouldn¡¯t have to fight the spooky crocodile, but there was no guarantee he could escape the horde safely.


    Han Sen watched the creatures from inside the shell, hoping there¡¯d be a shift or an opportunity that might score him a chance to escape. But more and more creatures wereing over time, and with every second that passed, the chances of leaving were got slimmer.


    Han Sen noticed a problem, then. For the first few days, the creatures did not dare get too close to the shell. But now their patience was growing thin, and they were inching their way closer.


    The creatures that were able to fly had been bold enough to circle the hole. When that urred, the crocodile roared at them, which prompted them to disperse.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s only a matter of time before they decide to breach this ce and enter. When that happens, the crocodile will have no choice but to fight them. Perhaps I can escape in the midst of all that chaos,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    If Han Sen wasn¡¯t going anywhere right now, he could only spend his time practicing the Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin so he could regenerate the Bulwark Umbre and the Crystal Core.


    Getting them back was easier than generating them the first time had been. All it took, more than anything, was time.


    Han Sen tried to absorb the two Life Geno Essences he had retrieved, but for some reason, he was unable to. Han Sen tried to simte the creatures¡¯ energy flows, but it was to no avail. He guessed he might have been too weak to do that, in his current form.


    Han Sen tried researching and experimenting for a while, but he was unable to pinpoint why he couldn¡¯t absorb the Life Geno Essences. He did notice that the energy inside them was strange, and somewhat different than what he had seen before.


    It was like the two Life Geno Essences were not just power; there was a life inside.


    ¡°The shell king and the red cricket are dead. How can their Life Geno Essences harbor a lifeforce? It¡¯s almost as if these things are unborn eggs. Does this mean they cane back to life?¡± Han Sen thought, but he was unsure whether or not that was true.


    Two dayster, the impatience of the creatures outside rose. Many of the flying creatures were spending time on top of the shell, while the ground ones were right against its bottom. They all looked hungry and greedy.


    None of them cared about the crocodile¡¯s roaring anymore, so it had actually stopped trying to scare them off. As long as the creatures did not enter, the crocodile would ignore them.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re going toe in soon. I wonder what they are waiting for?¡± Han Sen thought.


    A few hourster, Han Sen heard a noise. The creatures had formed a path, and traversing that was a horned creature with a turtle-like body and a snake-like head. It climbed into the shell without any hesitation.


    When the snake-turtle came inside, so too did the rest of the creatures. Quickly, things got out of hand. Every creature was like a hungry wolf, desperately leaping at every morsel of flesh they could grab.


    ¡°They must have been waiting for the snake-turtle. I guess now my time hase.¡± Han Sen was so happy. The messier the fray, the better it would be for him and his escape.


    All the creatures that came pouring in made the crocodile furious. It roared and summoned its geno core, which was like a giant pair of scissors. They were blue and the des were cruelly serrated. They immediately swung open to cut a few of the creatures in half.


    The scissors shed into the group of creatures, destroying everything that came into contact with them.


    The two creatures Han Sen believed to be super creatures avoided the scissors, not willing to fight the geno core face-to-face. They didn¡¯t even summon geno cores of their own to make battle.


    ¡°It is no wonder they were all afraid ofing. The crocodile¡¯s geno core is too strong, and it cuts everything in half. It¡¯s scarier than the Red Crystal Cricket¡¯s ruby slicer.¡± Han Sen was in quite a shock. He looked at the snake-turtle. ¡°The creatures all waited for the snake-turtle toe. It must have been in the belief it could effectively make battle with the crocodile.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the snake-turtle. It didn¡¯t care about the other creatures. The snake¡¯s upper-body merely grabbed a hunk of meat and began ravaging it down. It paid no attention to the nearby ughter and the crocodile¡¯s scissors.


    It didn¡¯t see the scissors, but when it ate the meat, it incited the anger of the crocodile. The crocodile roared, and the scissors flew forward to cut the snake-turtle.


    The snake-turtle was not afraid, though. It continued munching on the meat, as its body began to sh. A copper bell appeared to shield its own body and prevent the scissors from reaching it.


    Dong!


    There was a metal noise. The scissors banged against the bell, unable to cut it in half. Under the protection of the copper bell, the snake-turtle could eat the meat unopposed. And while the crocodile¡¯s attention had been drawn to the snake-turtle, the lesser creatures in the vicinity used that opportunity to chow down on the meat.

 Chapter 1456 - Follow Me

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Follow Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the ce descended into chaos, Han Sen took off running. Suddenly, a sword cleaved through the air, and plumes of feathers choked the sky as many of the flying creatures were killed.


    The snake-turtle and the crocodile stopped fighting when they saw this. No longer interested in the meat, they started to scuttle away in different directions.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Han Sen heard a woman¡¯s voice call out from the sky, as another swordswipe reached for the crocodile. The movement was too quick for Han Sen to make out the wielder of that weapon, but it cut down the crocodile in a sh.


    The crocodile used its scissors to try to block the iing attack, but it wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    Then, a scream echoed. The sword cut through the crocodile¡¯s head, and its lifeless body dropped down onto the shell.


    The creatures were all fighting against each other in a bid to escape now, even the super creatures. Even they did not want the meat anymore.


    Han Sen was shocked. The crocodile was incredibly strong, and he hadn¡¯t expected a sword-wielding phantom to one-hit kill it so simply.


    Han Sen thought he had heard this voice before. When that person put away the sword, and he got a closer look, he was shocked. She was the master of the Demi-God Association. She was someone who probably had a connection to Han Jinzhi.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The woman frowned, seeing Han Sen there.


    ¡°I got chased by creatures, and I ended up in here. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. You must be so powerful to one-hit super creatures like that,¡± Han Sen said, looking up at the woman.


    Fortunately, he had exited his super king spirit before the encounter. He had done so to save power. Had he not done this, the woman might have thought he was a creature and killed him.


    The woman coldly responded, ¡°There is a lot more you don¡¯t know. Do you really think you¡¯re the first super aristocrat in the Alliance?¡±


    ¡°No, but I know you and the other members of Blood Legion are stronger than I am.¡± Han Sen shrugged.


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go.¡± When the woman said that, she turned around.


    ¡°Go where?¡± Han Sen frowned. He did not want to associate or interact with that woman here.


    The woman said, ¡°It is good to see you here, and there is something I need you to do.¡±


    ¡°I have important matters to attend to. I¡¯m not sure I can spare the time to help you,¡± Han Sen declined.


    The woman stopped, turned around, and coldly said, ¡°You can reject me, sure; but you can¡¯t reject my sword. If you try to leave, I¡¯ll arrange for you and my sword to be well-acquainted.¡±


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Han Sen shrugged again.


    ¡°Yes. Death is always a choice.¡± The woman spoke with surprising sincerity.


    ¡°Who would willingly choose death while they¡¯re living?¡± Han Sen sighed and simply followed.


    The crocodile¡¯s body disappeared after the kill, and not even its flesh was left behind. Still, the woman collected its Life Geno Essence and even received its geno core Crocodile Scissors.


    Han Sen knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her, so he followed her.


    The woman seemed to ignore Han Sen on their way, but she took him for a long walk through the Underworld. She behaved differently than she had in the Alliance.


    In the Alliance, none were able to sense her true power. Here, merely being in her presence told you she was frighteningly powerful. No creature would dare approach her.


    Han Sen wanted to ask her a few questions, but after firing them, he received no answer. She ignored him. After a few more repeated tries, he stopped.


    They walked in this manner for two whole days. Eventually, they left the Underworld via some cave on a mountainside.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Han Sen looked around, acknowledging it to be a ce he was unfamiliar with. He could not tell where Shadow Shelter was from there.


    Surprisingly, the woman said, ¡°To my shelter.¡±


    ¡°Your shelter? Is it a human shelter?¡± Han Sen asked in shock.


    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m human?¡± the woman coldly said.


    Han Sen was shocked. He used his Dongxuan Aura to scan her, and while she was very strong, he still got the sense she was a human.


    ¡°What are you, if you aren¡¯t a human? A spirit?¡± Han Sen kidded.


    ¡°Han Jinzhi didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡± the woman said, frowning.


    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t need to ask you.¡± Han Sen feltme. He didn¡¯t even know if he was actually the heir of Teacher Han.


    Han Sen thought she would tell him something, but she groaned and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with what you need to do. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The woman kept on walking after that, but she actually started answering questions for Han Sen.


    ¡°At least tell me what I¡¯m doing? And your name. What is it? I can¡¯t keep calling you woman.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give up yet.


    The woman hesitated a little, and then said, ¡°You¡¯ll know once we get there. And in regards to my name, call me whatever you wish to. It¡¯s merely a title.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really an answer.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart sank, and after that, the woman went back to ignoring him again.


    The woman summoned a beast. Han Sen sat on it, and it didn¡¯t take him long to discover it was a super mount. It was blisteringly quick. But even at that speed, the mount had to run for four days straight before they reached the shelter.


    As Han Sen expected, the ce was massive. It had been built on a floating ind, draped with clouds like a heavenly scene. The floating ind had no simple pce, though. What was there was a city, and it was clearly a super shelter.


    But Han Sen did not see a single human there in the shelter. There were far more spirits than creatures residing there, as well.


    The scariest thing was that the spirits and creatures there were all remarkably strong. They weren¡¯t much weaker than Han Sen, which meant they were sacred-blood creatures and royal spirits at the very least.


    When they saw the woman, they all bowed. They all either greatly admired her or feared her.


    They were curious about the person sitting next to her; Han Sen. They inquisitively guessed who he might be, and what sort of person would be allowed to tag along so casually.

 Chapter 1457 - Big Priest

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Big Priest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen followed the woman to the spirit hall of the shelter, and she sat down on the throne there. Han Sen looked around him and saw that there were no other chairs. So, he stood.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw a number of powerful spirits enter the hall. Every spirit that walked in had a lifeforce equivalent to that of the red cricket. That meant the entrants of the hall were at least king-ss in caliber.


    But they were all d in grey cloaks, obscuring their faces.


    When the spirits arrived, all of them bowed before the woman. And politely, they all bid her, ¡°Greetings, My Master.¡± Then they split up and stood at both ends of the hall.


    Not long after, both sides of the hall were skirted with arge number of these spirits. There were twenty-to-thirty king ss spirits.


    Han Sen was shocked seeing them, as they all appeared to be of the same visual distinction. Han Sen¡¯s senses told him that their bodies and energy were all very simr. It could have been a family of spirits, for all he knew, like the Dark Spirit tribe.


    ¡°Maybe she really isn¡¯t human? Otherwise, how does she rule and preside over such arge and powerful family?¡± Han Sen thought this entire scenario was strange. But still, despite repeated readings of the woman, she still seemed human to him.


    The twenty-to-thirty king spirits all turned to look at Han Sen, then. It was obvious they thought his presence there was strange.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had been in simr situations in the past. The king spirits were all very strong, but they didn¡¯t scare him. He continued to stand where he was unfazed.


    Bao¡¯er looked around in curiosity. If Han Sen didn¡¯t hold her tight, she¡¯d squirm free and head for the spirit statue.


    ¡°Is everyone present?¡± the woman asked, scanning the lines of spirits.


    ¡°Master, aside from Ghost Moon, all are present.¡± A spirit to her left politely informed her.


    ¡°Why is Ghost Moon absent?¡± the woman asked with a frown.


    The spirit said, ¡°You asked us to borrow something from Outer Sky. I sent Ghost Moon there.¡±


    The woman nodded and responded, ¡°Then there is no need to wait for her. I have something to announce. From now on, he is our Priest of Elysium Shelter.¡±


    When the woman said this, all the spirits around looked shocked.


    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t do that! The priest has always been chosen from within our tribe. How can you allow an outsider to ept such a distinguished role?¡±


    ¡°Master, I see a bronze light in him. He is a creature with a bronze geno core. How can he be our priest?¡±


    ...


    The entire spirit hall was kicked into a frenzy as the spirits all begged and pleaded for their mistress to recall her decree. They all went down on the floor, too, to underline their sincerity. Only Han Sen remained on his feet.


    Han Sen was frozen, and he didn¡¯t even know what the role of priest would mean. And while it sounded like something of power and import, he wasn¡¯t nning on sticking around this ce.


    But, quite obviously, whether he became a priest or not wasn¡¯t Han Sen¡¯s call to make, so he decided to remain quiet and just watch. He was going to see how things unfolded first.


    ¡°Master, Ghost Moon is a far better candidate than this creature. She is a much greater choice,¡± the spirit to her left said.


    ¡°There is nothing for any of you to say. My mind on this matter is settled. Return at once.¡± The woman cared little for their pleading, and she gestured with her hand for them to leave her be.


    After that, the spirits turned to leave. They looked awfully upset, but they did not dare disrespect the mistress they had pledged allegiance to. Their eyes swept across Han Sen in simmering anger.


    When the king spirits had all vacated the hall, and the door was shut, Han Sen bore a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m just a human with a bronze geno core. I don¡¯t think I can do much for you. Why not just select a strong one of them to be your priest?¡±


    The woman coldly said, ¡°I have my reasons for selecting you. Just y your part.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being too weak to aplish that which you desire of me.¡± Han Sen looked bitter.


    The woman suddenly smiled. She actually looked quite beautiful, and it stilled Han Sen¡¯s heart instantly.


    ¡°Well, perhaps you need some motivation. If you do perform poorly, I will have your head.¡± The woman said this with that same smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I could do this. But you¡¯re forcing me tomit to all this, and now you¡¯re threatening to cut my head off if I fail. It¡¯s not fair.¡± Han Sen tried to debate with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair because I am stronger than you. That¡¯s a good enough reason for you to do anything I tell you,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Han Sen said no more, and he was willing to ept his role as the priest, given the circumstances.


    ¡°At least tell me what this role requires of me, first. If it¡¯s for me to go out and kill super creatures, then I can¡¯t help you there,¡± Han Sen said.


    The woman smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to kill super creatures. The Priest of Elysium Shelter only has one task, and it should be easy.¡± The woman then turned to look at Bao¡¯er on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Han Sen did not want to talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s to teach and take care of Elysium¡¯s holy child,¡± the woman said, slowly.


    ¡°Elysium¡¯s child? Is that your son? How old is he?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was hit with a barrage of questions he wanted answers for.


    The woman looked straight at him. ¡°I just told you. It¡¯s Elysium¡¯s child. The spirits you saw were all children of the Elysium family. You must teach theirtest.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a teacher, and I¡¯ve never taught anyone anything. And I most certainly haven¡¯t taught spirits.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think this was a good mission to be given.


    The spirits did not want him to be the priest, and they already hated him. Even if they did ept him in the role, it wasn¡¯t as if Han Sen wanted this task.


    ¡°Again, I¡¯ll cut your head off if you fail to be a decent teacher.¡± The woman reinstated her threat, and it was as effective as it had been the first time.


    There was nothing Han Sen could say. He couldn¡¯t decline. He simply followed the woman out of the hall until he was told to enter a building located in the garden.


    ¡°You will teach him in this garden. Remember what will happen if you fail,¡± the woman said coldly.


    ¡°Where is he? Let me see him.¡± There was nothing else Han Sen could do, so he had to roll his sleeves up and get to teaching as well as he could, as soon as he could.


    ¡°The holy child is here,¡± the woman said, looking across the garden.


    Han Sen looked in the same direction. His eyes opened wide in disbelief as he said, ¡°He is the holy child?¡±

 Chapter 1458 - The Person in the Drawing

    <h4>Chapter 1458: The Person in the Drawing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen expected the holy child of the Elysium would have been just that: a child. He had a lot of experience babysitting, all things considered. But when he looked at what the woman was indicating, it wasn¡¯t a person from Elysium he was seeing. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even a spirit.


    Han Sen saw a stone that was around ten feet tall. He initially believed it to be a fake mountain, often seen in such gardens as decorations.


    Taking a closer look, he noticed a drawing on the rock.


    The drawing featured a woman standing on a bridge with an umbre. It was raining in the picture, and only the woman¡¯s back was seen. While you could not see her face, her posture suggested she was a woman of some elegance.


    ¡°Are you telling me she is the holy child? Where is she?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe what his mind was trying to tell him, so he asked the woman for rification.


    The woman was able to read Han Sen, though, and she said, ¡°It is just as you are thinking. That drawing is the holy child.¡±


    ¡°The drawing itself? The actual drawing is the holy child?¡± Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura and scanned the rock. There was no lifeforce, so even if it had been alive, it was now dead.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± the woman said, quite seriously. ¡°You can return to the Alliance, if you wish. It¡¯s best to be prepared. Bring back some famous books and try to get her to think, behave, and believe she is a human. If you teach her well, these are yours to keep. If you fail, your head will be mine to keep.¡±


    After that, the woman brought out the Crocodile Scissors and gave them to Han Sen.


    ¡°But...¡± Han Sen wished to say something, but she had already turned around and left the garden.


    ¡°Sh*t. Are you crazy? I have to teach a drawing? Does this rock have ears? Can she hear me?¡± Han Sen said, disheartened.


    ¡°Who suggested I cannot hear anything?¡± Suddenly, the rock sounded with the voice of a woman.


    Han Sen jumped. He stared at the stone with his Dongxuan Aura, but noted it still appeared lifeless.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Han Sen looked at the stone in disbelief and directed his question to the drawing of the woman.


    ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± The voice really wasing from the rock, but Han Sen could not see any changes in the drawing.


    Han Sen said something, but she didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Hey, are you still there?¡± Han Sen asked this a few times, but he didn¡¯t hear her voice again.


    ¡°Weird. Am I hearing things?¡± Han Sen felt very strange. Regardless, he leaned in closer to check the painting on the rock with a keener inspection.


    But Han Sen knew the rock and the drawing were special, that much was for sure. And Han Sen now knew why the woman had asked him to teach the painting.


    Han Sen could not run-off or shirk this duty. So, he decided to return to the Alliance and find a few books he could read to her. After that sentence he first heard, though, he never did hear her speak again.


    The woman wouldn¡¯t let Han Sen leave the garden, and so he was stuck there having to read a book to the drawing of the woman. When he wasn¡¯t doing that, he spent some time practicing his Jadeskin and Dongxuan Sutra so he could get the Crystal Core and Bulwark Umbre back.


    Han Sen did not focus on the woman with green clothes in the painting, actually. Before long, he spent most of his time ying with Bao¡¯er and practicing.


    It was not like he did not want to teach, but reading in front of a lifeless stone or painting felt silly. He thought he was over-qualified for something as simple as that. The woman could get any old books and any old spirit to read to them diligently; she didn¡¯t explicitly need Han Sen for that. And the spirits wouldn¡¯t be aszy as him, either.


    Fortunately, the woman hadn¡¯te looking for him. So, Han Sen was free to be aszy as he wanted to be. Her surprising absence was almost as if she had forgotten about him being there. Han Sen ended up staying there for half a month, and aside from the painting, he did not see another living soul.


    ¡°I hope Ling Mei¡¯er is safe. I don¡¯t want her to get tricked by Spirit Thirteen.¡± Even with Han Sen¡¯s desire to help her, he was unable to do anything for her right then.


    After practicing Jadeskin and the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen had nothing to do. He summoned Taia to practice Six Path¡¯s Heart Sword technique.


    Heart Sword wasn¡¯t really about attacking power or physical strength. This technique, in particr, boiled down to your heart and your mind.


    Han Sen loved the skill, but his practice with it was not going well, at first.


    Han Sen thought the problemy in the Six Paths Sword. Six Paths could use Heart Sword because he was talented, and his geno core Six Paths Sword was a perfect match with Heart Sword.


    Han Sen did not have the Six Paths geno core. If he wanted to master Heart Sword, doing so without it would be difficult.


    But Han Sen did not n to learn Heart Sword like Six Paths. He wanted to use Heart Sword to make his faith stronger and to find a way to look into himself. He wanted to understand himself more and be one with his true self.


    Although Heart Sword was from Six Paths, Han Sen could use it differently due to the differences in their personalities. He and Six Paths were opposites.


    Six Paths was a perfectionist, and nothing could leave a mark on his heart. He was even willing to destroy his emperor geno core due to it not being perfect.


    But Han Sen had been through a lot, and he couldn¡¯t just let things go easily.


    Heart Sword was based on the fortitude of your heart. The usage of that skill could bepletely different, depending on who performed it.


    Six Paths, when using Heart Sword, made others obey him. He got others to want to throw themselves onto his sword. But when Han Sen used it, it was different. If people saw it, they¡¯d be provoked.


    Han Sen could not control it. It came from who he was; it was reflective of his beliefs. He never gave up, even when the going was tough and the chances of sess were slim. When that faith was put into the sword, it defined his style.


    His performance of the technique would only change if his personality was somehow altered.


    ¡°This technique is good. What¡¯s its name?¡± As Han Sen practiced, the woman¡¯s voice came from the rock again.

 Chapter 1459 - It Can’t Be Real

    <h4>Chapter 1459: It Can¡¯t Be Real</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with using a sword?¡± Han Sen looked at the green-clothed woman in the painting.


    ¡°Seeing your sword skills, I understand enough.¡± The voice sounded from the stone again.


    ¡°If you would like to learn this, I can teach you.¡± Han Sen eyed the woman in the painting.


    ¡°I have already learned it,¡± the woman in the drawing said.


    ¡°You learned this skill by watching me?¡± Han Sen said, with an intonation that suggested he did not believe her.


    The woman on the painting reverted back to silence, but Han Sen noticed that she started to move across the canvas of the painting.


    The rock had be something like a television, and in the rainy scene depicted, the woman closed her umbre. Then, she showcased Heart Sword to him, using the closed umbre as a weapon.


    Han Sen was frozen. She used Heart Sword perfectly, in aplete 1:1 recreation of his own performance of it. Her re-enactment of his talent with Heart Sword captured every emotion.


    ¡°Ah, but you¡¯re just copying what I did. That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve properly learned it.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t look that surprised, though, when her showcase of the skillset came to a close.


    Heart Sword was powerful because of one¡¯s faith and mind. It changed depending on the user. What the woman had done was copy Han Sen, and she seemed happy enough with that performance to dere it was something she had learned.


    The woman in the painting was not Han Sen, though. She didn¡¯t have his personality. After seeing his Heart Sword once, and then being able to re-enact the performance with pinpoint uracy, she had only disyed that she had an incredible knack for copying others and not much else.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± the woman in the painting asked coldly.


    Han Sen thought about the answer he could give, and then told her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how well you copy someone, because at the end of the day, it isn¡¯t of your own doing. The path to learning Heart Sword depends on your actual heart. Right now, there¡¯s no element of you in the skill. Even if you can cast it, it doesn¡¯t mean you have actually learned it.¡±


    ¡°And what does learning it constitute?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°If you can use your own faith to cast it; that is what constitutes learning it,¡± Han Sen exined.


    The woman stopped talking, then. Han Sen waited for a response, and eventually asked a question of his own. She did not answer this, either. She had gone back to being a silent, motionless object.


    ¡°Does that mean only powerful skills can snare her attention?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    As Han Sen was mulling this, someone entered the garden.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had been there for half a month, and this was the first time a spirit had approached him. He thought it was a woman, due to the shape of her body, but he couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent certain. She was wearing a grey cloak that obscured her face.


    ¡°You are the new priest?¡± the spirit asked, looking right at Han Sen. Only her eyes could be seen, and they gleamed with a mean streak.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°How were you able to achieve this position?¡± the female spirit asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I wanted. Your mistress has forced me into this position, and I had no choice but to abide.¡± Han Sen had experienced a lot, and he could immediately tell she was upset that he had be the priest. She was probably here to cause trouble.


    ¡°Three months. If you can¡¯t make the holy child revive and speak a single word in three months, I, Ghost Moon, will rece you. Not even the master can stop this.¡± The female spirit said this to Han Sen with absolute sincerity. It was a threat, and there was no way to interpret her words differently.


    Han Sen looked at Ghost Moon as she walked away, and then asked, ¡°Is it difficult to make the drawing speak?¡±


    ¡°Ever since thest priest, Ghost Sword from six thousand years ago, none have been able to make the holy child speak. I will be the next one. I will be the next priest to make the holy child talk.¡± After Ghost Moon said this, she left. Han Sen didn¡¯t even have the chance to respond.


    ¡°Getting her to speak a few words is not that difficult. The holy child might not be very talkative, but there¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t say a single word in six thousand years. She¡¯s already spoken a few sentences to me,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t shown her any other skills in case she might steal them. He didn¡¯t think showing her new moves was necessary, either. It would actually be a good thing if Ghost Moon reced him in three months. Perhaps then he could leave.


    Han Sen was worrying a lot about Ling Mei¡¯er. He asked Moment Queen to seek her out in the Underworld, and help her out in any way she could.


    Moment Queen was still fairly weak, however. She only had a bronze geno core, but it was good that at heart, Moment Queen was apletely different person than Ling Mei¡¯er. Moment Queen was sneaky, conniving, and always trying to trick people. She could definitely sniff out any conspiracies that were working against Ling Mei¡¯er.


    Ling Mei¡¯er also had the ck and white Snake King for protection. All she really needed was some experience and a half-working brain.


    A dayter, Moment Queen used her mind to reply. She had already found her Ling Mei¡¯er and earned her trust. The two were staying in Mask Shelter.


    Bao¡¯er was initially curious and enjoyed ying in the garden, but after a few days, she didn¡¯t like being there. Han Sen wanted to take her back to the Alliance, and since Ji Yanran was going on vacation with Littleflower, Han Sen decided to apany them. It was a family trip, with Bao¡¯er, Zero, and Ji Yanran.


    Littleflower was able to walk by now, but he was a rather quiet child. Still, he sat on the air cushion while he yed with Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen, Ji Yanran, and Zero sat beneath a tree. They were chatting merrily while eating food and watching the leaves fall.


    They were on Rainflower. This was the season where all the flowers bloomed, and it was not umon for many visitors toe and observe the flowers and watch them blossom.


    Han Sen had heard about this before, but it was only now, being there, that he was able to truly understand and appreciate the beauty of that ce.


    There was a cheerful mood in the family, and Han Sen and Ji Yanran found themselves getting nostalgic in remembrance of their past in the academy. But suddenly, a man in a suit seemed to be approaching them.


    They looked at him. Most people there wore casual clothing and sat beneath individual trees to mind their own business. But this man was walking straight their way. He was obviously going to them.


    ¡°Hi. I am Wang Gukai. I work for demi-god Qiuming. Mister Qiuming wille here soon, and he is very fond of this spot. Give me a price and I will buy this spot.¡± While the man sounded polite, there was an undercurrent of intimidation in his words.

 Chapter 1460 - Even President Ji Would Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Even President Ji Would Be Afraid</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked around. Rainflower had Rainflower Trees all across it. There were countless ces to watch the blossoming of the trees, from the ins to the mountains. There was no particr need for them to relinquish their position.


    Han Sen checked the man out and coldly told him, ¡°There are many other ces here to sit. Demi-god Qiuming doesn¡¯t have to sit here, does he?¡±


    Wang Gukai maintained hisposed demeanor and replied, ¡°You misunderstand me. Demi-god Qiuming likes the quiet. So, it was our hope we could provide him a pleasant environment to view the flowers in tranquil sce.¡±


    Han Sen looked around and noticed many other workers around them, probably asking all the other visitors to vacate the area.


    Some visitors were obliging and moving, while others stood up to argue. Most people were inclined to move, however, out of respect for the man being a demi-god.


    Wang Gukai carried on, hoping to convince Han Sen. ¡°I hope you can understand. We are willing to pay you any price you name.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to stay here if that¡¯s the case,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    Han Sen nodded. They were out there to rx, and there was no need for them to have an argument. What was most important to them, on that day, was keeping their spirits high.


    There were many other ces to view the flowers, so there was no need to fight with the dogs, as Han Sen thought of them. It¡¯d only damage his image.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran were about ready to move, but before they packed their things, they suddenly heard some arguing. Han Sen and Ji Yanran looked over and saw a young couple arguing with one of the workers, just like Wang Gukai.


    The wife was sitting on the ground crying, while the husband was standing, yelling at the worker with red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people?! I told you my wife is pregnant and can¡¯t move much. How can you ask us to move in this condition?¡±


    The worker coldly responded, ¡°Kid, do you want to be an enemy of demi-god Qiuming?¡±


    ¡°So, what? Can they do as they please? We¡¯re not moving, not for any price. Get lost!¡± The young man had gotten really riled up.


    The worker was getting annoyed by the reluctance, so he spoke to a machine. Then, many of the other workers came over to that spot, pulling the family away from their spot.


    Han Sen frowned, seeing this. Ji Yanran ran up to that kerfuffle and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? Is this how you treat a pregnant woman?¡±


    Wang Gukai stopped Ji Yanran going any closer and frowned. He said, ¡°This is none of your business. If I were you, I¡¯d step away and simply leave. Especially when you¡¯re stepping on the toes of a demi-god.¡±


    ¡°So? Demi-gods are still average citizens. They can¡¯t subvert the system.¡± Ji Yanran pushed him out of her way and continued forward to the hassled couple.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Demi-god Qiuming will be here soon. You lot are still arguing?¡± A middle-aged man approached them on a flying chair. He was frowning a lot.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s an incident. There¡¯s a couple refusing to sell their spot,¡± Wang Gukai said.


    ¡°Give them whatever they want, just get them gone.¡± The middle-aged man looked annoyed.


    ¡°The young couple said they don¡¯t want money,¡± Wang Gukai said.


    The young husband said, ¡°Your money can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t want your stinky money!¡±


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he smirked. ¡°We respect you enough to offer you money for moving. The whole of Rainflower belongs to me, Zhou Changlong; I can throw you out without giving you a dime.¡±


    Ji Yanran was upset seeing their mistreatment. ¡°Even if the does belong to you, you¡¯ve charged the visitors here. You can¡¯t kick them out.¡±


    ¡°My ce, my rules. You can sue me if you don¡¯t like it, but not right now. You need to get a move on,¡± Zhou Changlong coldly told her.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t go?¡± Ji Yanran responded, equally cold.


    ¡°If you are unwilling to move, then I¡¯ll simply force you out.¡± Zhou Changlong waved his hand. Then, some workers approached Ji Yanran, while more came for the young couple.


    Han Sen wanted tough, unsure who this Zhou Changlong clown was. The fact that the man didn¡¯t know who Ji Yanran was told Han Sen one thing: this guy wasn¡¯t as big as he was making himself out to be.


    The real big yers would know who Ji Yanran was.


    If he didn¡¯t know she was the president of President Ji, they should at least know she was the wife of Han Sen.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to let his wife get bullied, however. So, he grabbed one of the worker¡¯s arms and immediately dislocated the man¡¯s shoulder.


    One step, one person. After a dozen steps, a dozen workers were writhing on the ground in agony.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who you are assaulting?¡± Zhou Changlong did not seem surprised, and heughed.


    ¡°Your people?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Zhou Changlong pointed at the workers and said, ¡°Young people are very reckless. If I were you, I¡¯d run. If demi-god Qiuming was here and saw his brother-inw getting threatened like this, not even the likes of President Ji could save you.¡±


    ¡°So, you are demi-god Qiuming¡¯s uncle?¡± Han Sen thought about what he said and knew what he was implying.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t stupid. Others wouldn¡¯t say something like this. He realized Zhou Changlong was talking about himself.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Zhou Changlong coldly continued. ¡°You still want to go through with this?¡±


    Han Senughed. ¡°Did you say even President Ji couldn¡¯t quell Qiuming¡¯s wrath?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, have you got something to say about that?¡± Zhou Changlong said, with a face of twisted pride.


    ¡°No problem. Qiuming does seem powerful, but my wife is, too. If she¡¯s angry, even President Ji would be afraid.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°What nonsense are you trying to sell me?¡± Zhou Changlong looked at Han Sen with disdain. Han Sen and Ji Yanran were very young themselves, and he believed them to be surpassers at best.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± A voice rung out from afar, as an old man came down from the hills.


    ¡°Brother-inw!¡± Zhou Changlong greeted the old man with a smile.

 Chapter 1461 - One Punch Breaks the Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1461: One Punch Breaks the Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Pat! The old man pped Zhou Changlong across the face. His face immediately started to swell up, and his men froze in ce.


    ¡°Brother-inw, why did you hit me?¡± Zhou Changlong stared at the old man, one hand pressed against his sore face.


    The old man said darkly, ¡°Yes, I only hit you this time. Next time, I¡¯ll kill you. It¡¯s better than being killed by the others, ruining my reputation, and embarrassing your sister! You can be a bad man all you please, but don¡¯t be a stupid one. Do you not know the daughter of President Ji and the super aristocrat when they¡¯re standing before you?¡±


    ¡°That is Han Sen and Ji Yanran?¡± Zhou Changlong¡¯s face changed to one of disbelief.


    ¡°How many times have I told you? You can be bad, yes, but you need to know the faces of those you insult. I asked you to remember all the important people in the Alliance, and you don¡¯t even know these two prominent figures? D*mn you!¡± After saying this, the old man pped Zhou Changlong¡¯s other cheek until it was swollen.


    ¡°Brother-inw...¡± Zhou Changlong had once looked cruel and important to the assembly there, but before that old man, he was terrified.


    The old man simply ignored him, and then walked towards Han Sen. He eyed the young man up and down, and with each step, he looked as if he was carrying a mountain on his shoulders.


    Ji Yanran herself felt there was a monumental power approaching them. Han Sen stepped in front of Ji Yanran, and then that power was gone. She frowned. ¡°Qiuming, your brother-inw did something wrong. Are you going to take it out on us?¡±


    Qiuming, as he approached, responded coldly, ¡°I will correct him when he does bad deeds. But I can¡¯t allow him to be bullied by others, either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you two are from Angel Gene. You¡¯re both rotten,¡± Ji Yanran said angrily.


    Qiuming still held himself in a manner that suggested he was superior by default. ¡°Because of President Ji, I won¡¯t kill him. But I need him to know, like any dog should, that he should respect the whip of a master.¡±


    ¡°Dear, be careful! Qiuming has been a demi-god for a long time. He might have a gemstone geno core,¡± Ji Yanran warned Han Sen in a hushed voice.


    Han Sen nodded. He had heard about Qiuming when he was researching demi-gods. He was not from the Zhou family, but for some reason, he was allowed to join Angel Gene. He was as mean a person as one could be.


    Zhou Changlong, who had just been pped, now looked happy again. ¡°Brother-inw, teach that *sshole a lesson! Who cares if they are the daughter and son-inw of the President?¡±


    Han Sen watched Qiuming quietly approach, initially believing him to be bluffing.


    As he walked, an armor of sorts appeared on his body. It looked sturdier than a mountain, and this mountain wasing close.


    ¡°An earth-element geno core? Interesting,¡± Han Sen said as he watched the old man approach.


    Qiuming didn¡¯t respond. He just quickened his pace and came towards Han Sen like an armored train.


    The power he wielded looked as if it could sunder mountains.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n to dodge the attack, though. He simply threw his fist forward to meet with Qiuming¡¯s.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhou Changlong yelled to the sky, seeing Han Sen raise his fist towards his brother-inw.


    He knew the power Qiuming possessed, and he knew his geno core was gemstone ss. It was called Heavy Earth Armor. When he battled the shura, his armor was strong enough to block sts from their sun-ss battleships without breaking.


    Qiuming had the highest defense in all the Alliance, and yet, Han Sen hadn¡¯t been a demi-god for very long. Taking a bash from the Heavy Earth Armor should have been enough to crush every bone in his body.


    Qiuming frowned. He only wanted to teach the punk a lesson, not kill him.


    Angel Gene and Han Sen had long been enemies. And while things might have been different in the sanctuaries, he wasn¡¯t allowed to kill Han Sen in the Alliance.


    With Han Sen not dodging his bash, Qiuming was set-up to do serious damage. It also reinforced his belief in Han Sen¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare hurt you? I¡¯m going to cripple you! The Ji family won¡¯t be able to save you now.¡± Qiuming¡¯s eyes shed with murder, and he came at Han Sen¡¯s fist with greater force.


    Boom!


    The fist collided with the armor, and Qiuming¡¯s train-like body came to a full-stop as if he had rammed head-first into an imprable wall.


    As the people surrounding the conflict watched, everything came to a standstill. Their ears rang with the simple sound of silence, as their eyes told them something most stunning.


    It hadn¡¯t ended yet, though. The armor Han Sen had thrown his fist at began to web with countless cracks.


    Pang!


    The Heavy Earth Armor that could protect its wearer from sun-ss battleship sts shattered, crumbling to the ground in pieces.


    Zhou Changlong watched in shock as Qiuming¡¯s body went flying far away. He broke through eight Rainflower Trees on his descent, then began heaving blood.


    ¡°In my eyes, dogs are dogs. The only difference is their sizes. Big or small, there are no masters,¡± Han Sen said coldly. Then, he left with Littleflower and Ji Yanran.


    Zhou Changlong and all the workers were in shock. Qiuming had a godlike strength in their eyes, and they couldn¡¯t believe what Han Sen had done to him in a single punch.


    The young couple were in shock, too, and they swiftly followed after Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen, we knew you were the first super aristocrat in the Alliance, but I didn¡¯t suspect you could destroy a demi-god like that with such ease. You were able to take him down in a single punch. You are so strong!¡± The young couple spoke to Han Sen with fervent excitement, as the first-hand viewing of that punch instantly brightened their mood.


    ¡°Why is he so strong? Is it because I don¡¯t have a super geno core? But he didn¡¯t even use one to break my Heavy Earth Armor!¡± Qiuming gritted his teeth as he lifted himself off the ground. His face looked pale as he watched Han Sen quietly walking away.

 Chapter 1462 - Number One Again

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Number One Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qiuming hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen¡¯s fitness to have developed far faster than his geno core had. His body far exceeded what his geno core was capable of, and if he had used his geno cores, the attack wouldn¡¯t have been half as devastating.


    ¡°Discovering the sanctuaries has allowed humans to acquire superpowers. While that is most certainly good, there are downsides to this. It has given humanity a freedom of possibilities, and this unlimited wealth of possibilities has resulted in many believing they are above thew.¡± Ji Yanran was discussing this with Han Sen as she flew the airship home.


    ¡°Demi-gods aren¡¯t gods. If they want to properly be above everyone, they¡¯ll need to upgrade to God status first,¡± Han Sen said calmly.


    Speaking of gods, Han Sen¡¯s mind returned to the god that was said to have tricked Dawn. Han Sen wondered if it really was simply a creature from the Fifth Sanctuary.


    Han Sen went to rx, and although there had been trouble, it was behind him. Gettingfy again didn¡¯t take long.


    Back in the sanctuary, he was still bound to the garden and his duty in it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this sword skill is right.¡± Upon arriving in the garden, the woman disyed on the stone immediately began speaking to Han Sen. This was the first time she had instigated a discussion.


    Han Sen was surprised to hear her speak so soon. He looked at the rock and watched the women close her green umbre and begin casting a new technique.


    She cast Heart Sword, but it was different. It wasn¡¯t a copy of his likest time. It looked very sad, and it tugged at the heartstrings of those who saw it. Fortunately, Han Sen had the fortitude and resolve to keep himself from shedding tears, but if it was a woman who was watching, he wagered they¡¯d be crying their eyes out at the sight.


    ¡°You have sorrow in your heart. Tell me what ails it and perhaps I can help you.¡± When the green-clothed woman finished, Han Sen let out a long sigh.


    The green-haired woman did not respond. She opened her umbre and stood on a bridge. Rain was falling in the scene depicted, and she stood facing away from Han Sen.


    Over the next few days, she did not talk. So, Han Sen used this time to finish rebuilding his Crystal Core and Bulwark Umbre.


    Perhaps he was mistaken, but Han Sen felt that the new Crystal Core and Bulwark Umbre were stronger than they had been before.


    After a while, the woman he hadn¡¯t seen for a while finally returned. She appeared in the garden, looking the same as she always did. Almost nothing could tarnish her starched image.


    Sometimes, Han Sen took to wondering how old she might have been. He theorized she might have made a wish like Dawn did, to that god, in the hopes of bing immortal.


    But Uncle Bug told him the woman and the elder from the Ning family hadn¡¯t made a wish. They were the only two of the Seventh Team that didn¡¯t.


    There was something Han Sen still didn¡¯t understand. If Han Jinzhi had entered the sanctuaries after joining Blood Legion, that meant he already knew about the sanctuaries when he encountered that god. He should have known it wasn¡¯t real. Furthermore, why did he make a wish?


    ¡°Ghost Moon came looking for me. She wants to rece you. You have two months left. If you cannot wake her up, you will be relieved of this task and she will be made the new priest,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°If she can be the priest, why not let her?¡± Han Sen said.


    The womanughed. ¡°I did tell you I¡¯d cut your head off if you failed, didn¡¯t I? If you¡¯re still not producing results in the next two months, watch your neck.¡±


    Han Sen felt depressed. He was hoping Ghost Moon would rece him so he could get off scot-free. It seemed the woman was very reluctant to let him go.


    ¡°To grow a better holy child, I have a request,¡± Han Sen told the woman.


    ¡°Go on, tell me.¡± The woman sounded fairly interested.


    ¡°I was hoping I might use the geno core storage of this shelter,¡± Han Sen said, after spending a moment deliberating whether or not he should ask.


    The woman was not keen on letting him go, but he did want some form of liberty and freedom. If he was allowed to enter the geno core storage, he could leave the garden. And that meant he could escape for a time.


    ¡°What does the geno core storage have to do with you being able to look after the holy child?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°If I am too weak, how can I effectively teach her? There is nowhere else I can grow my talents right now, but I can do that in geno core storage,¡± Han Sen exined.


    The woman nodded. ¡°Okay, but remember: you have two months left. If the holy child has yet to awaken, your head belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Han Sen was happy.


    The woman seemed to not know the green-clothed woman had spoken to Han Sen on a number of asions, and since his task was effectivelyplete, he had nothing to worry about.


    After she was gone, Han Sen walked out of the garden. The guards did not prohibit his passage, and he was able to go straight to the geno core storage.


    In the Elysium Shelter¡¯s spirit hall, the woman was lounging on the throne. There was a mirror in front of it, and the image of Han Sen was there.


    ¡°Interesting. He made the holy child speak. He really is that old liar Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir. He is a very good liar himself, especially to women.¡± The woman was talking to herself, having watched Han Sen¡¯s every movement with the device.


    Han Sen prepared to enter the geno core storage with his Bulwark Umbre. He wanted to get first ce with that now, so he could reinforce it nine times.


    When he practiced his Dongxuan Sutra, he felt as if he had achieved some sort of breakthrough. It might have suggested the Bulwark Umbre would be silver soon, so he couldn¡¯t miss out on the opportunity of reinforcing it before that urred.


    The woman watched Han Sen use the Bulwark Umbre in the geno core storage. She looked at him strangely. ¡°An umbre geno core? It looks so simr to the holy child¡¯s geno core. Is that just a coincidence?¡±


    Han Sen entered the geno core storage and began testing the umbre before the Rockman.


    The woman turned the mirror off, as it could only keep an eye on Han Sen while he was in the sanctuary. With him in the geno core storage, she was unable to see him.


    ¡°Master, the ranking on the bronze geno core storage leaderboards have changed. Another bronze geno core leapfrogged to first ce,¡± an Elysium spirit informed her.

 Chapter 1463 - Entering the Painting

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Entering the Painting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°A new geno core has immediately reached first ce again? Is this world truly changing?¡± The woman frowned, and then asked the spirit, ¡°Which geno core reached the top?¡±


    The spirit answered, ¡°Master, it was a geno core called Bulwark Umbre. It even managed to disce Six Paths, which now sits at second ce.¡±


    ¡°Bulwark... Umbre?¡± A weird look fell across the woman¡¯s face. She retreated into her thoughts. ¡°An umbre geno core? Is that just a coincidence?¡±


    Bulwark Umbre reaching the top sent another shockwave across the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Everyone was talking about it.


    The umbre hadn¡¯t been the sole achiever of this, as a few others had been able to reach first ce on their debut. The higher-ups of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary were starting to feel squeezed.


    ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re at the dawn of a new era? So many powerful geno cores areing into existence now. This is a frightful time we live in.¡± All the spirits felt like this. They were scared.


    However, no one except for Six Paths knew that all the geno cores, so terrifying to the spirits and creatures, belonged to Han Sen. And he still had his Coin geno core, which had yet to show up.


    Han Sen did not want his Coin geno core up there, as it was recognizable to humans.


    He did not worry too much about the umbre¡¯s presence there, though. And within the next month, he guessed that it might reach the silver level, too. That meant he wouldn¡¯t have to fight with it to keep up appearances and maintain the quota.


    Aside from Six Paths, he didn¡¯t think anyone would actually challenge his Bulwark Umbre, anyway.


    And just as Han Sen thought about this, it happened. Six Paths sent Han Sen a challenge request. He ignored it, however. If he leveled up to silver ss in the timeframe he expected to, he didn¡¯t need to ept any fights.


    With his task done, Han Sen left the geno core storage. Venturing down a street in Elysium Shelter, Han Sen noticed how strong all the spirits and creatures were there.


    Han Sen scanned as many as he could with his Dongxuan Aura, and he knew right then and there that he¡¯d have no hope of making an escape if they were to follow on his heels.


    He returned to the garden, and he found the woman reclining on awn chair.


    ¡°I am d to see your Bulwark Umbre has reached first ce.¡± She addressed him before Han Sen could even say hello.


    Han Sen knew how to hide things well, so his facial expression didn¡¯t even move. He asked, ¡°What umbre?¡±


    The woman hadn¡¯t expected him to confess. ¡°You are a little different than that old liar Han Jinzhi. I¡¯ll admit I may have underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen blinked.


    ¡°That man lies just the same, but at least you are able to teach the holy child. If you can wake her up, the Crocodile Scissors are yours. And your freedom will be returned to you as well.¡± After saying this, the woman got up and left.


    ¡°It sounds like she can watch my every move. She must have seen me entering the geno core storage with my umbre. But there¡¯s no way she can tell for certain that I was the one who took first ce, is there?¡± Han Sen frowned, and he proceeded to think, ¡°If she saw me enter the geno core storage with the umbre, she must be able to watch me here in the garden. And if she sees the garden, she must have heard the woman in the painting talk to me. It¡¯s strange how she never said anything about that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe for her to wake up, it will require more than for thedy to just speak.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think she¡¯d expose things freely.


    Perhaps this was a way in which the woman was telling Han Sen that the talking bit wasn¡¯t enough, and he¡¯d need to do more.


    ¡°In that case, how can I get her to wake up?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Han Sen went to the stone and spoke to it. Again, there was no reply, and so he just gave up and went back to practicing with Taia.


    Han Sen could put his faith into performing the technique, but for him to achieve the proficiency of Six Paths, he had a long way to go. Without the Six Paths Sword geno core, the workload and difficulty were much higher.


    But Han Sen was just shooting the breeze, and his practice might prompt the woman on the stone to speak.


    Han Sen put his whole focus into the skill. Heart Sword required a lot of faith, and he had to remain as concentrated as possible.


    When he finished, he looked at the stone again. She hadn¡¯t shown any response. She was still standing on that bridge, facing away from him.


    ¡°Her body is good, but I wonder what her face looks like,¡± Han Sen said.


    Due to there being a heavy rain, her face had still been partially obscured when she performed the technique for him before. He still hadn¡¯t had a chance to see her properly.


    After that, the mad voice of a woman rang out from the rock. ¡°How dare you judge a woman like that! You are clearly nothing good.¡±


    Just as Han Sen sought to reply, the umbre in her hand began to spin like a pinwheel. As it spun, it produced the image of a ck hole that seemed to exert a tangible maic effect.


    Han Sen immediately felt a strange power grab hold of him, summoning him ever closer to that hole in the stone.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t escape it, and he found himself thrown against the rock.


    He didn¡¯t feel pain, though. When he was thrown against the stone, it felt as if he had been thrown into water.


    More urately, Han Sen had been drawn into the canvas that was the stone. He was now inside the painting.


    Han Sen had touched the rock and the painting before, and it was unmistakably solid. Having now entered it, he felt very strange. He looked around, and just as the image had depicted, it was raining. But he was also able to see many things he couldn¡¯t from the previously 2D representation of the painting.


    There was a small river with a stone house nearby. The stone bridge he frequently saw was in front of Han Sen, and there stood the woman, just like she always had.


    In that rain, the woman looked towards Han Sen. The rain was heavy, but even though Han Sen could not see her face clearly, he could tell she was mad.


    ¡°There¡¯s a world inside the painting? Is the painted rock a geno core?¡± Han Sen asked the woman.


    The green-clothed woman did not speak. She merely clutched the umbre tightly and began walking towards him.


    Han Sen was then able to see her face. She looked very pretty, but at this point in time, she looked very angry as well.


    The face also seemed familiar to Han Sen.

 Chapter 1464 - A Sword Skill That Can Change a Lot

    <h4>Chapter 1464: A Sword Skill That Can Change a Lot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There many pretty women in the world, but the prettiest one had to be the mystic woman.


    The face of the woman before him was the very same as hers. Even her eyes and her eyebrows were the same as the mystic woman¡¯s. For all intents and purposes, they were identical.


    ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± Han Sen frowned, looking at the green-clothed woman.


    The green-clothed woman did not respond, and she merely used her umbre like a sword. Then, she cast Heart Sword, the technique she had learned from Han Sen.


    The skill¡¯s performance flowed like water, driven through a passion of hatred and overwhelming sadness.


    Han Sen used Taia to block the umbre, but it kept oning at him. He had to keep stepping back, clearly at a disadvantage.


    Han Sen wondered, after seeing her performance, whether the mystic woman used a sword too. Regardless, she was obscenely powerful. He had even witnessed her ying mighty super creatures in a single strike. She was far stronger than Han Sen, whatever the case might have been.


    The green-clothed woman used Heart Sword, but her speed and power were definitely inferior to the mystic woman¡¯s abilities. Her power wasparable to Han Sen¡¯s, and performance-wise, you wouldn¡¯t think she and the mystic woman were the same person.


    The green-clothed woman kept on attacking, though, not giving Han Sen the opportunity to catch his breath.


    Han Sen used Taia and attacked back with his own Heart Sword.


    It was different than the green-clothed woman¡¯s Heart Sword. Han Sen¡¯s disy of the skill was strong. There were rhythm and order to it all, despite it also looking like he was messing around. He struck at her during every crucial opportunity he was offered, catching her byplete surprise every time.


    The green-clothed woman boxed Han Sen into a corner on a number of asions. But in every single instance of this, he was able to slip away and send her reeling into a dangerous spot of her own.


    Not long after, she realized she was the one at a disadvantage. She was being suppressed by Han Sen.


    She wanted to fight back, but Han Sen was always there. Seeing her sword skills getting suppressed, she found it more and more difficult to maintain herbination of hatred and sadness.


    ¡°Are you that woman?¡± Han Sen was the one with the advantage now, and so he was in the position to ask questions.


    When Han Sen said this, though, he noticed it wasn¡¯t a very good question. He didn¡¯t even know what the woman¡¯s name was, after all. Phrasing such a question, in the heat of such a moment, wasn¡¯t easy to do.


    The green-clothed woman did not speak. She changed the skill she was employing via the umbre into one he had never seen before.


    After that, the green-clothed woman regained her advantage. The tables had turned once more, and it was Han Sen who was being suppressed.


    This sword skill was very different than Heart Sword. This skill was so free, it was reminiscent of the clouds in the sky. It was impossible to determine how she would strike and from where.


    If Han Sen¡¯s skills were all pre-determined and set, then the woman¡¯s skills were undefined and always changing.


    Her sword skills were so free. They lookedplex andplicated, almost as if they wereposed on the spot. But there was a thread of unity and rity underlining it all, as if was not a randomposition. She used this skill, whatever it was, very well.


    No matter how Han Sen struck, the woman was able to block each and every time. He thought he could break her attacks, but it looked surprisingly dangerous to risk it.


    ¡°This is so powerful. Who can have a brain that smart; one that can produce such aplicated skill?¡± Han Sen was taken aback by her performance of this.


    Han Sen had mastered Heavenly Go and the Dongxuan Sutra, so he was very good at predicting the enemy. But seeing this skill now, even he was thrown for a loop. The constant changes in the skill were striking, and difficult to decipher and keep up with.


    The movements of this skill were never expected.


    Han Sen was losing, but he was not afraid. In fact, he was quite happy. He realized there weren¡¯t any other sword skills out there that were more suitable to him than this.


    With his Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go, this skill was perfect for him. It¡¯d be the exact sort of technique he¡¯d need; one that could constantly change and flow.


    Han Sen waved Taia, not wanting to beat her. He just wanted to see how far and broad the changes of that skill could go.


    The skill didn¡¯t disappoint him. The possible alterations were endless and limitless.


    Han Sen kept on fighting her, and as he did so, he thought about the changes and possibilities.


    There were so many changes, Han Sen was unable to remember them all. He had to find the rule or algorithm that dictated the changes that were possible if he wanted to learn the skill properly and in secret.


    Han Sen watched her for so long, but this rule escaped him. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, and the constant changes made it seem as if she hadbined every skill in the entire world into one. It was as if she was using every sword skill ever created.


    ¡°This is a good skill. Who could possibly be smart enough to create this technique?¡± Han Sen admired it a lot.


    He didn¡¯t think the woman had made the skill herself because when he saw her use Heart Sword, she didn¡¯t look like a very generous person. This wasn¡¯t a matter of talent; if you weren¡¯t a generous being, you simply couldn¡¯t create a skill like this.


    sh!


    The tip of the umbre made contact with Han Sen. It produced a wound that bled.


    ¡°Good skill. What is the name of it? Who created it?¡± Han Sen used Taia again to strike, and he risked his life to do it. It made the green-clothed woman, who thus far had the advantage, stagger back a little. It kept Han Sen in the game.


    ¡°Why? Am I not capable of creating this?¡± the green-clothed woman asked. Her hands did not stop moving, and her ever-changing sword skill went back to suppressing Han Sen.


    ¡°This is not a skill for women. Only a man with a generous heart could create something like this.¡± Han Sen kept on swinging Taia to fend off the changing sword skill.


    When the green-clothed woman heard Han Sen say this, her face changed. The umbre raged with powerful attacks now, more than ever.


    Han Sen was hit again, and the blood from the wound sshed his face.


    Under the constant barrage of attacks he was facing, this was the sixth strike that had nicked him. But Han Sen didn¡¯t feel much pain. He was more excited than ever.


    And it was then that, through the woman¡¯s blitzing rage, Han Sen saw a unifying thread that connected the entire skill.

 Chapter 1465 - Who Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Who Is She?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This woman definitely didn¡¯t create this sword skill. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t be using it so angrily and allowing me to notice the unifying thread.¡± Han Sen was happy to learn this. That being said, he noticed it was only one branch of the greater trunk of the skill.


    This thread, the particr moveset he was tracking, was like the starting point of a ball of twine. From this, Han Sen could unravel it all, bit by bit, and get to the core of whaty under the hood of the skill.


    But it wasn¡¯t easy, and the fight between sword and umbre had cost Han Sen a lot of blood. Although the fight was going much better for the woman than it was for him, that didn¡¯t quell the fire of excitement that burned in his heart.


    And now, as the fight continued to rage, the secrets of her techniques unraveled. His understanding was increasing as they fought. It was very lucky for Han Sen to discover a skill that suited him so well, with his mastery of the Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go.


    The Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go weren¡¯t lethal attacks. They applied to the user¡¯s versatility and movement. Han Sen had always wanted to find a hyper geno art that went well with these two techniques.


    Now, seeing this woman¡¯s skills, he giddily concluded that his desire was about to be fulfilled. Once he learned the skill, it would only require small modifications. After that, it¡¯d fit his usage of the Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go like a glove.


    It was like cooking, he thought. The Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go were like cooking techniques that allowed for the preparation of delicious food.


    But to formte a feast, you needed ingredients. You couldn¡¯t have a feast with just rice on offer.


    The woman¡¯s sword skill was a bounty of different ingredients, all of the highest quality. With the cooking skills of the Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go, whatever he produced was sure to be momentous.


    Although the woman fought hard, he suspected there was a note of restraint in her movements. It didn¡¯t seem as if she wanted to kill him.


    If she explicitly wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t havested against her with his unfinished Heart Sword.


    And if the woman had truly wanted Han Sen dead, he wouldn¡¯t have stuck to making use of Heart Sword, either. His Double Fly was not asplicated as her skill, but its simplicity meant he could fight and challenge her almost as an equal.


    The woman noticed Han Sen¡¯s simmering excitement as they fought, despite the injuries he had incurred. She was surprised, and his unexpected reaction made her anger subside a little.


    And then, all of a sudden, she noticed the sword skills Han Sen was employing had changed. The skills he was now using were simr to the ones she employed herself.


    The woman was shocked. ¡°He is practically making use of Ghost Sword! Ghost Sword Priest was the very first swordmaster of the Elysium. He spent a thousand years crafting the basis of this technique, and he spent many more years modifying it further. When Ghost Sword Priest taught me, it took me an entire year just to get a handle on it. How is this human learning it so swiftly?¡±


    The woman could not allow herself to believe Han Sen was actually using Ghost Sword, but after some time passed, the expression on her face be more and moreplicated.


    She couldn¡¯t let herself believe that he was using Ghost Sword, but his moves had echoed her own for so long, it was unmistakably simr.


    Han Sen was replicating the woman¡¯s precise techniques shortly after she used them.


    To make things worse, she realized that Han Sen was not only copying her, but performing the very same skill to an even better degree.


    It wasn¡¯t that Han Sen had changed the core skill; it was just that when Han Sen used Ghost Sword, his timings were far more precise and his uracy and precision were wless.


    Han Sen had been losing, but when he started making use of her skill, he fared much better. They were locked in a stalemate, as far as she could tell.


    The woman was in absolute shock. She finally epted that Han Sen was indeed using Ghost Sword and that this was something he had learned directly from her.


    ¡°Did you learn a sword skill such as this before our encounter?¡± the woman asked Han Sen, leaping away from the fight.


    ¡°Kind of.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Han Sen had never actually learned Ghost Sword, of course, but he could replicate the primal essence of the skill. Through his proficiency with Heavenly Go and the Dongxuan Sutra, he was able to learn Ghost Sword with rtive ease. He just had to get to grips with the underlying rule and thread that connected it all.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t learned those two, he would never have been able to start casting Ghost Sword in the manner he just had. This wasn¡¯t a skill you could just pick up, remember, and use. Theplicated movements the skill required were just one of the many bases you had to cover.


    The woman looked at Han Sen with a confused expression. She opened her umbre and spun it.


    Han Sen then felt as if something was sucking him. Itsted a while, and when the suction was gone, he found himself standing before the rock. The woman was where she always had been, standing solemnly on a bridge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Gu Qingcheng you entered the Avoid Worldstone.¡± The woman¡¯s voice rang out from the stone.


    ¡°Who is Gu Qingcheng? Are you referring to that woman?¡± Han Sen snapped out of his daze and looked straight at the green-clothed woman.


    Han Sen knew she wasn¡¯t the mystic woman, despite their appearance being nearly identical. They were very different people on the inside.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± The stone continued to sound with the green-clothed woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°No. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard her name.¡± Han Sen stared at the woman in the painting, and after a bit, he asked her, ¡°Who are you, then? Gu Qingcheng¡¯s twin sister?¡±


    There was no response. It didn¡¯t seem as if she was prepared to answer him.


    ¡°The mystic woman is called Gu Qingcheng? It¡¯s a name that certainly sounds human. I¡¯ve never heard of a spirit or creature possessing the name Gu. Dark Spirit uses the name Ling and Elysium folk use Ghost, so I don¡¯t think Gu is something that would be used by spirits or creatures,¡± Han Sen reckoned to himself.


    ¡°Who is the green-clothed woman, then? Is she a sister or a straight-up doppelganger of Gu Qingcheng? Or is she just a spirit inside a painting? And why won¡¯t she let me tell Gu Qingcheng I entered the painting?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was filled with a number of questions. He continued to look at the green-clothed woman, but she was still facing away from him.

 Chapter 1466 - The Chance for Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1466: The Chance for Escape</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although the woman in the painting wasn¡¯t willing to borate on her association with Gu Qingcheng, Han Sen thought it might have been for the best. Gu Qingcheng was most likely watching his every move, anyway.


    But Han Sen got ahead of himself, and it turned out she hadn¡¯t actually seen him enter the painting. She watched him intently, but she had only seen Han Sen standing in front of the stone doing absolutely nothing. She hadn¡¯t seen him enter the image on the rock, at all.


    Han Sen spent much time mulling over the rtionship between the green-clothed woman and Gu Qingcheng, but he couldn¡¯te up with any usible theories.


    The next morning, Gu Qingcheng came looking for Han Sen in the garden. His heart leaped when he saw her, fearing she might have known about his brief stint inside the painting.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the shelter for a while. For the duration I am gone, you¡¯d best stay put in the garden,¡± Gu Qingcheng said, surprising Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck here. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯d go even if I did leave.¡± Han Sen exaggerated a shrug.


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Gu Qingcheng turned to leave, not willing to spare time exining things any further than that.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Gu Qingcheng hesitated and answered, ¡°To get something. If you can make the holy child revive, it¡¯d be good for you and her both. But remember, you¡¯ll have to wake her up first.¡±


    Before she leftpletely, she said one more thing: ¡°While I¡¯m gone, don¡¯t set one foot outside this garden.¡±


    Han Sen knew what she was implying. There was every chance the Elysium mighte for him wielding pitchforks in her absence, so it was best for him to stick to the safety of the garden.


    Han Sen knew this was her way of being nice to him, but her absence still made for his best chance of escaping.


    The next day, Han Sen decided not to follow Gu Qingcheng¡¯smands. Instead, he slipped out of the garden and made his way to the geno core storage.


    No one confronted him on his way there, and although the spirits looked at him with extra hostility, they did nothing. As usual, they simply tried to kill him with a nasty stare.


    Han Sen went back and forth a few times from there. With no threats and nothing prohibiting hising and going, he really did think this would make for the perfect chance to escape.


    Many spirits and creatures wereing and going on the east side of Elysium Shelter. They did not belong to Elysium Shelter, and it seemed as if some manner of business had brought them hither.


    Han Sen watched them for two days, and over the course of that time, he saw many more creatures and spirits than he had expected. There wasn¡¯t much in the way of security, either. Han Sen figured he¡¯d be able to hide in the crowds to slip out. All he needed to do was pick the right opportunity for making a move, something he wagered would not be difficult.


    ¡°An emperor ss shelter has this ring vulnerability? No way. This has to be some sort of trap. Perhaps this is all a ruse established by the Elysium, setting me up for an easy excuse to take my life. If I stay, they¡¯ll have no reason or just cause for killing me. I¡¯ll be safe. If I leave, they¡¯ll undoubtedly cherish the ability to hunt me down,¡± Han Sen thought with concern.


    Han Sen hesitated to depart. It looked like a great opportunity for an escape, but it looked like a trap, too.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± As Han Sen wondered what he should do, the green-clothed woman spoke to him from the stone.


    ¡°Why would I do such a thing?¡± Han Sen was shocked by the sudden question, and he quickly turned to deny what she had suggested.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re seeing is just a trap,¡± the woman informed him, seeming to disregard what Han Sen had said.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed, and he didn¡¯t deny his desire to leave again.


    She went on to say, ¡°If you think you can trust me, I have a way in which you can escape. Would you like to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to help me?¡± Han Sen curiously eyed thedy.


    The woman coldly answered, ¡°I¡¯m actually helping myself. I want to escape, but I want you toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the holy child of the Elysium? Why do you want to leave?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    She fell silent for a little while, then said, ¡°I am the holy child of the Elysium, but I don¡¯t want that title. I don¡¯t want any of this. I just want to be an ordinary, run-of-the-mill spirit.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and what does this n of yours involve?¡± Han Sen was neither interested nor willing to hear whatever sad life story she seemed about to tell him. He wanted a way out, so he was going to get down to brass tacks.


    Thedy quietly murmured, ¡°While Gu Qingcheng is gone, I can help you escape. But unless you can get me my spirit stone back, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Where is your spirit stone?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think she was the sort to lie to him. And if she had a way in which they could escape sessfully, he didn¡¯t mind helping her out.


    The woman in the painting said, ¡°The spirit stone in the spirit statue is mine, believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°The spirit stone in the spirit statue is yours?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    If her spirit stone resided inside the spirit statue, the only way she could get it back was if she pledged obedience to someone else.


    The spirit hall would have many guards, however. Getting in would not be easy, and going for the stone would be a much harder method of escaping the shelter.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not my spirit stone, who else would it belong to? Gu Qingcheng is just a human, after all,¡± the woman inside the painting said.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng really is a human?¡± Han Sen had been wondering if she truly was.


    He found it difficult to believe an entire spirit family like Elysium would willingly obey a human. And if Gu Qingcheng was a human, then why was the woman inside the painting a spirit?


    The woman did not answer Han Sen directly, and when she spoke next, she actually mocked him. ¡°You humans aren¡¯t afraid to die, are you? Even in the midst of all this, you¡¯re going to ask questions like that?¡±


    ¡°I was just asking. I want to help you get your stone back, but my powers won¡¯t take me any further than the gates.¡± Han Sen shrugged again.


    ¡°Who said you have to walk in through the front door?¡± The green-clothed woman smiled. ¡°I told you the spirit stone in the spirit statue is mine. I can control the shelter, and that means I can send you to the spirit hall with ease. All you have to do is grab the spirit stone.¡±


    Han Sen was wary of trusting her. If things were that easy, why couldn¡¯t she have gone and taken it herself?


    ¡°But there is one minor issue we have to deal with first.¡±


    There was a catch, of course.

 Chapter 1467 - Another Geno Battleground

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Another Geno Battleground</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The minor issue mentioned by the green-clothed woman was a berserk super creature guarding the spirit statue.


    The green-clothed woman could send Han Sen to the spirit hall with ease, but Han Sen would have to y the beast in order to grab the stone that was embedded in the statue¡¯s forehead.


    ording to her, the berserk super creature had resided in the shelter since before the Elysium elders perished.


    Over the years, the berserk super creature had only be stronger and stronger. Its power was immense, and with that thing guarding the spirit statue, Han Sen didn¡¯t fancy his chances.


    Even after inquiring about the berserk super creature¡¯s powers and abilities, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure whether or not if he should agree.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t reject the offer outright.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have much time to dwell on this. When Gu Qingcheng returns, this opportunity will be gone,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Just let me think for a moment.¡± Han Sen was still not convinced.


    Han Sen was smart. He knew the limits and extent of his own capabilities well. He knew squaring-off against a berserk super creature for a spirit stone was a fool¡¯s errand for someone of his strength.


    The only way Han Sen would be able to grab the spirit stone was if he entered the spirit hallpletely undetected and remained out of sight.


    The green-clothed woman did not rush Han Sen to make a decision. ¡°Do you know what Gu Qingcheng went to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you know?¡± Han Sen knew she was being rhetorical.


    The woman said, ¡°You have entered the geno core storage, haven¡¯t you? Do you know about the geno core battleground?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°There are two different types of geno core battlegrounds. You have only seen one. There is another type that requires a special geno core storage to enter,¡± the woman exined.


    ¡°Are you saying Gu Qingcheng went to another geno core battleground? What is she doing there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The woman quietly told him, ¡°It is called Geno Battleground, but this one is a battleground forbatants to im the geno cores of others.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°The demi-gods that enter this battleground can kill their opponents and im their geno cores. Geno cores grow quickly in that ce, and they can level up quite fast,¡± the green-clothed woman said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce like this? How can I get there?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    ¡°To enter a Geno Battleground, you first need an ess point for the geno core storage. But it has to be a special geno core storage ess point. Gu Qingcheng left so she could modify her own geno core storage to allow this. When I wake up, she will force me into this battleground and make me level up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Does this benefit her in any way?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you are my priest and you must go with me. There is a high chance you will be killed in such a ce,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Why? I think you¡¯re weaker than me.¡± Han Senughed.


    The green-clothed woman rebutted, ¡°If I die in there, I can revive via my spirit stone. If you die, you die. How¡¯s that for aparison?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Han Sen bore a wry smile and shook his head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be forced into the Geno Battleground, this is the only way to avoid that. If you take my spirit stone, I will help you escape Elysium Shelter,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°But there is a berserk super creature there. Even if I did grab your spirit stone from the statue, getting out would be a different matter entirely. When I take the stone, you won¡¯t be able to control the shelter anymore. You won¡¯t be able to zap me out, and I¡¯ll have that berserk super creature breathing down my neck.¡±


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t? If I can¡¯t do something that simple, what¡¯s the point of me being referred to as a holy child?¡± The volume of her voice dropped then, and she said, ¡°I have an escape route. Grab the stone, and I¡¯ll get you out of that hall.¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Although Han Sen was tempted, he didn¡¯t entirely believe her. They were still practically strangers, and Han Sen didn¡¯t know her too well.


    ¡°Wimp,¡± the woman said, then stopped talking. Her mood soured, and she looked mad.


    Han Sen cared little about upsetting her, though. He would rather go to the Geno Battleground to level up his geno core than risk his life by infiltrating the spirit hall.


    Over the next few days, though, she tried many times to convince Han Sen to change his mind and get the spirit stone for her. He eventually ignored all mentions of the subject.


    She knew Han Sen was not willing to risk this for her, and her attitude eventually took a turn. After a while, she ignored himpletely.


    When Gu Qingcheng returned and noticed that Han Sen had actually stayed in the garden, she smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint me. You really are the heir of Han Jinzhi. You two might always lie to others, but you never allow yourselves to be tricked, either.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather is Han Jinzhi, but he was only a small officer. He¡¯s not the one you keep referring to.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Han Sen had picked up on one thing for sure; something had happened between Han Jinzhi and Gu Qingcheng. That was why Gu Qingcheng didn¡¯t like Han Sen very much. It probably boiled down to him being a descendant of Han Jinzhi.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen with disdain and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk crap. That old fox might be able to fool others, but I¡¯m the only one he never could. You didn¡¯t get tricked by the holy child into doing something stupid, however. Not bad.¡±


    ¡°You know she is awake, don¡¯t you?¡± Han Sen asked Gu Qingcheng.


    She nodded and said, ¡°It is best not to believe anything she says. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up dead before you know it, without a clue how it came about.¡±


    ¡°Then, what were you doing while you were away from the shelter?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Modifying the emperor ss geno core storage. I required a rare genoponent. I was the only one in Elysium Shelter who could retrieve it.¡± Gu Qingcheng actually looked happy. ¡°The geno core storage¡¯s modifications should be finished soon. Then, you may enter with the holy child.¡±


    ¡°At least the woman in the painting didn¡¯t lie about this,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 1468 - Geno Battleground

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Geno Battleground</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are you sure I can revive the holy child?¡± Gu Qingcheng always sounded like she was certain Han Sen could get the job done.


    Gu Qingcheng smiled. ¡°If an Elysium spirit became a priest, the holy child would ignore them. You are human, and that¡¯s different. Furthermore, you perform well. If she wanted to make a move, she was bound to wake up sooner rather thanter.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the woman on the painting and said, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    The stone did not reply, and the green-clothed woman pretended not to hear a word.


    ¡°But you still need to hurry. There is only a month left to go,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Then what marks her as revived?¡±


    ¡°You need to get her to leave the painting,¡± Gu Qingcheng replied to Han Sen swiftly.


    Gu Qingcheng left after that. Han Sen looked back at the woman in the painting, and he noted how strange the rtionship between the two must have been. What Gu Qingcheng said had been intoned for the woman in the painting to hear.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful! What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Gu Qingcheng?¡± Han Sen asked the painteddy.


    ¡°That is none of your business, wimp.¡± The green-clothed woman seemed angry.


    ¡°Humans only live once. I have to be careful!¡± Han Sen did not think fearing death was a bad thing.


    ¡°There is nothing else you can do now, anyway. You¡¯ll have to go to the Geno Battleground. It¡¯ll be fun, seeing how you end up dying.¡± The woman¡¯s words were chilling.


    When Han Sen heard her, though, he was happy. That meant she really might exit the painting.


    Han Sen chatted a little more with her, but overall, she sounded upset. Eventually, she retreated into silence and stopped talkingpletely.


    A few dayster, the Dongxuan Sutra had its breakthrough. Han Sen¡¯s body evolved, and so did the Bulwark Umbre. The umbre was now a silver geno core.


    Jadeskin was getting close to the breakthrough point as well. It wouldn¡¯t be much longer until that followed suit.


    After that day, the green-clothed woman continued to ignore Han Senpletely. It made him worry quite a bit, as the deadline for the deal with Ghost Moon was getting near.


    If the green-clothed woman did not exit the painting in three months, and Ghost Moon was then made priest, Gu Qingcheng had said she would behead Han Sen. Whether or not she¡¯d actually do it remained to be seen, though.


    No matter what Han Sen said to her, thedy ignored him. He tried to discuss serious matters, tell jokes, and even read her stories. It was all to no avail, and he might as well have been talking to any old stone.


    The three months were over. In that time, Crystal Core also managed to reach silver. Only Real Blood and Coin were still bronze geno cores.


    And when the deadline hit, the green-clothed woman was continuing to ignore Han Sen. While Han Sen¡¯s mind raced for an idea of what he might do next, Gu Qingcheng appeared in the garden with a few spirits in tow.


    Ghost Moon was there, and she bowed to Gu Qingcheng. ¡°Master, three months have psed. The human failed to revive her. Please, allow me to rece him as priest.¡±


    ¡°That was the deal. You will indeed rece him as priest.¡± Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Ghost Moon and the spirits all looked delighted, and they all bowed before Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°I also said I would remove his head if he failed within the three months he was given. Now that you have be the priest, I will give this task to you. You may be the one to execute him,¡± Gu Qingcheng coldly told Ghost Moon.


    Ghost Moon did not hesitate. She pulled out her scimitar and immediately approached Han Sen.


    Han Sen had been thinking about how he might escape, and if there truly was no way to get out of the shelter, then he¡¯d have to just run to the Alliance.


    His fitness was good, but his geno cores were stillcking. At least he was able to practice and work on his geno cores in the Alliance. When he got the geno cores to gemstone ss, he could teleport back and perhaps escape Elysium Shelter under those conditions.


    With a n in mind, he moved in front of a tower. When Ghost Moon came close, he was going to run inside and leap into the teleporter.


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Before Han Sen made his move, the green-clotheddy suddenly spoke.


    Everyone turned to look toward the stone in shock. Gu Qingcheng smiled, as if she knew this would happen.


    The painting suddenly looked like a swirling vortex, as if a spinning tear in the dimension had manifested upon it. The green-clothed woman, with her umbre, began walking out of the painting.


    Not long after, she emerged into the garden like a real human.


    She looked exactly like Gu Qingcheng. They went to stand next to each other, and they were so identical, no one could tell them apart.


    All the spirits, Ghost Moon included, suddenly knelt before the green-clotheddy and said, ¡°The holy child!¡±


    ¡°Keep him as the priest and let him join the Geno Battleground,¡± the green-clotheddy said coldly.


    The faces of all the Elysium spirits changed, but no one dared to challenge or second-guess hermand. After the green-clotheddy said this, she exited the garden.


    Han Sen quickly followed after her. He ignored the angry stares of all the Elysium spirits.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Han Sen quietly told her. The Elysium spirits had stopped following after they reached the geno core storage.


    The green-clothed woman coldly rolled her eyes and responded, ¡°I am not so nice that I would save a wimp. I¡¯m dragging you to die elsewhere, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The green-clotheddy walked into the geno core storage teleporter. She used her umbre to enter, as if it were a key.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°The geno core storage has tiers. With my power, there should be nothing to fear. No one should be able to kill me where I¡¯m going. Perhaps I¡¯ll just level up quick, and that¡¯s that. Plus, our tiers might be different and we won¡¯t bepatible.¡±


    Han Sen looked around the geno core storage. He hade here a lot, but it didn¡¯t seem as if anything had changed. He was unable to tell if this ce had indeed been modified.


    Han Sen used his Bulwark Umbre as the key to enter the geno core storage.


    There was a sh, and when his vision returned, Han Sen was shocked by what he saw. The moon had turned red, and the mountain river and trees were red, too. It was all so very weird.


    There was no Rockman, and neither was there a geno core tablet. There was only a teleporter, and the woman was standing near it, watching him.

 Chapter 1469 - Heavy Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Heavy Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You and I both have a silver geno core?¡± Han Sen looked at the green-clothed woman with surprise. This geno core storage looked very different.


    ¡°I told you, this geno core storage has received some modifications. We¡¯re in a different sort of Geno Battleground, and in here, any and all geno core levels can gather. Your silver geno core will be brutally murdered here, though.¡± The woman slightly raised her lips.


    ¡°What is your geno core¡¯s level?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Mine is gemstone. I only need a little bit more juice to level it up to super.¡± The woman sounded cocky.


    Han Sen was able to predict this state of affairs, though. Her fitness was simr to his, so it was very likely she had a gemstone geno core.


    Han Sen did not step out of the teleporter, though. He wanted to go back with his umbre.


    He had finished the task of waking up the holy child, so Gu Qingcheng had no reason to want him dead. If he returned and spoke to her, perhaps he¡¯d be allowed to leave Elysium Shelter now. If she really wasn¡¯t going to let him, he¡¯de right back.


    But Han Sen noticed the teleporter wasn¡¯t doing anything. It was like it had been broken, refusing to send him back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. You can¡¯t get out unless you find the Geno Core Tablet. Unfortunately, the Geno Core Tablet is near a dangerous ce. Many elites like camping there, so they can kill any who try to leave,¡± the woman said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s bothersome.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The woman smiled. ¡°Now do you regret not listening to me, when I told you it was time for us to run?¡±


    Han Senughed, looked right at her, and said, ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re partners, for the time being, how about you tell me your name? I can¡¯t keep calling you, you, you, you.¡±


    ¡°Pah! Who would think of partnering up with such a wimp? If your geno core wasn¡¯t such a low level, I¡¯d just kill you and take it for myself. It¡¯s not even worth the effort,¡± the green-clothed woman said, then kept walking.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t take offense, so he just followed after her.


    If she truly wanted Han Sen dead, he wagered she wouldn¡¯t have exited the stone right as Ghost Moon was about to kill him. It also took a while for Han Sen to teleport in. She had obviously waited, and if she cared that little about him, she could¡¯ve been long gone by now.


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re not partners, I should still know your name. It¡¯s horrible to keep calling you, you, you.¡± Han Sen stopped by her side and turned towards her.


    ¡°Elysian Moon,¡± the woman said with a wintry tone.


    ¡°Elysian Moon? That¡¯s a very good name. It¡¯s as bright as the ck-perchedfort the moon provides.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    The green-clothed woman just stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s Elysian. It still bears an association to the Elysium.¡±


    ¡°Elysian Moon. Elysian Moon.¡± Han Sen said it twice. ¡°That sounds simr to Ghost Moon.¡±


    ¡°She copied my name, but we¡¯re nothing alike.¡± Elysian Moon smirked.


    Han Sen continued following her. It sounded as if she didn¡¯t like Han Sen, but she still seemed content to walk alongside him. She was a very different person now, not like the quiet person who originally inhabited the painting.


    They continued to speak as they walked, but Elysian Moon spent the entire time mocking Han Sen. Repeatedly, he had to justugh it off.


    They crossed over a mountain, then stopped, looking at each other. Elysian Moon turned to look over a nearby valley. ¡°Come on out! If you wish to kill us, cowardly assassination from the shadows is a bad idea.¡±


    As her voice echoed back out of the valley, the heavy sound of footsteps followed it out, bouncing off the gulches of the valley.


    They saw a minotaur, decked out in heavy armor. It had a ruby spear, and its eyes were red, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Geno Battle Soul,¡± Elysian Moon said, finger pointing at the minotaur.


    ¡°What is a Geno Battle Soul?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The creatures that upy the Geno Battleground count as geno cores themselves. Killing them will strengthen your own.¡± Elysian Moon paused. ¡°But Geno Battle Souls are rare, and they¡¯re always at least gold level. This one, however, looks gemstone ss. Killing it is sure to increase my geno core.¡±


    Elysian Moon swung her umbre and rushed forward to engage the minotaur.


    Boom!


    The umbre and the spear collided against one-another, instigating a fearsome mixture of terrifying power that generated shockwaves. The impacts tore apart the ground, leaving them fighting in a deep crater.


    In the next second, Elysian Moon opened her umbre. As it spun in her hands, a phantom force of suction began to pull the minotaur towards it.


    The minotaur tried to resist and pull itself away, but it was unable to get free. It was vacuumed in.


    When the minotaur was sucked inside, she stopped spinning her umbre. Han Sen saw the umbre, and on it, he now saw the picture of a heavy armor-d minotaur. It looked disturbingly alive.


    No. It really was alive.


    ¡°So powerful. If she used that ability when west fought, perhaps I could have suffered the same fate as the minotaur.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank, and he again thought to himself, ¡°It is an umbre geno core, but why can mine only offer protection? I hope it has developed some new abilities, now that it has reached silver.¡±


    Han Sen looked at his umbre, which was now a silver core. There didn¡¯t seem to be any changes, and its color was still standard ck.


    As Han Sen eyed the geno core, more footsteps began to resonate from the valley. It wasn¡¯t just one minotaur.


    The footsteps were rapid, and it sounded as if there were thousands of the creatures. This was confirmed when they saw many more pouring out of the valley.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Geno Battle Souls are rare? What do you call this?!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed. No matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t face an entire army of those minotaurs.


    ¡°That¡¯s just what I heard off another spirit.¡± Even Elysian Moon looked disheartened.


    Han Sen turned around and started to run. Elysian Moon followed, and she was just as quick as him. The minotaurs were all wielding ruby spears as they gave chase.

 Chapter 1470 - Bulwark Umbrella’s Defense

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Bulwark Umbre¡¯s Defense</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Elysian Moon were both incredibly fast runners, and the minotaurs had a hard time keeping up with them.


    But when Han Sen turned around to get a peek, his face changed. There were at least two hundred of the fiends pursuing them, and now they were raising their ruby spears up towards the sky, ready tounch them from a distance.


    The spears vanished from their hands, and when they appeared again, they were all falling from the sky like rain. It was impossible to dodge them.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and opened his Bulwark Umbre. His only option now was to block them.


    Bulwark Umbre was only silver ss, however. It was two tiers lower than the gemstone geno cores, so he was unsure if it¡¯d be able to protect him fully.


    Elysian Moon held her own umbre and did the same, shielding herself from the descending spears.


    There was a constant patter of thudding noises, and much to his relief, he realized the ruby spears were unable to damage his Bulwark Umbre.


    ¡°Are those minotaurs not all gemstone ss, perhaps?¡± Han Sen wondered. He looked at Elysian Moon, and he noticed a number of crude marks had been left across her umbre after she blocked the spears. If she had to do this a few more times, her umbre would undoubtedly break.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps it is a good thing that the Bulwark Umbre focuses on defense. Her umbre is gemstone ss, yet it is unable to withstand those spears. My silver ss umbre can withstand them with ease. The difference is fairly massive.¡±


    As Han Sen thought about this, the minotaurs prepared to throw another rain-like volley of spears.


    Han Sen continued to clutch his umbre as a wave of noise crashed against its top. It stood strong and did not buckle. Still, Han Sen wasn¡¯t shaking off the minotaurs as he ran, and he wouldn¡¯t make any progress if he kept on simply blocking their spears.


    Han Sen ran for a long time, and after a while, he heard a moan. He turned around and saw Elysian Moon¡¯s umbre had been pierced through. The umbre had broken, and the spear that broke it had dug right into Elysian Moon¡¯s shoulder.


    Several spears had struck that same spot on her umbre, and it had finally crumpled.


    Their geno cores were the same tier, but since Elysian Moon¡¯s geno core wasn¡¯t primarily defensive, it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected that it had broken. But following that one spear which managed to break through and hurt her, there was already another volley of javelins descending, ready to pierce through the rest of the umbre and riddle her with holes.


    ¡°Over here!¡± Han Sen waved to Elysian Moon.


    Han Sen was starting to understand just how scary the Geno Battleground really could be, and having a partner in such a ce was better than venturing there all alone. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be left to his own devices.


    Elysian Moon looked back at Han Sen strangely. She was surprised that her gemstone geno core was unable to block the ruby spears, whereas Han Sen¡¯s silver geno core was doing just fine.


    Minutes before, she had just been mocking Han Sen¡¯s silver geno core. She thought it¡¯d be rather embarrassing for her to then take refuge beneath it.


    She bit down on her teeth and decided to keep on running, avoiding the protection Han Sen¡¯s umbre could provide.


    Han Sen thought she must have had a trick up her sleeve, so he didn¡¯t ask her again. He just kept on running. There was a woond not too far off from them, and he hoped the switch in geography would provide them an opportunity to slip away and lose their pursuers.


    When Han Sen had almost reached the eaves of the forest, he turned back to look at Elysian Moon. Her umbre was now closed, and whenever the spears came bearing down on her, she smacked them away.


    But there were too many in each volley, and each wave resulted in an additional injury. To make matters worse, there was still that first one protruding from her shoulder.


    The minotaurs were stilling, and they lifted their powerful arms, gearing up for another throw.


    Elysian Moon looked pale, and her green clothes were now dyed red. She looked to be in poor condition.


    Han Sen decided to run back and force her to take cover underneath his Bulwark Umbre. And after he got into position, a lot of ding dong noises quickly followed, as the spears washed across his shield like another heavy rainfall.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Elysian Moon clenched her jaw again.


    ¡°Save the chit-chat forter.¡± Han Sen wrapped an arm around her waist and helped her run into the cover of the nearby woond.


    The heavy armor minotaurs weren¡¯t giving up the pursuit just yet, however. And when they came stomping through the forest, their heavy armor knocked down any trees that stood in the way of their desperate chase.


    ¡°Let me down!¡± Elysian Moon was being carried beneath Han Sen¡¯s armpit, and she shyly pleaded for him to let her go.


    ¡°My umbre is only so big. It can cover two people, but now that we¡¯re running, and you¡¯re injured, perhaps we should focus on shaking our tail first.¡± Han Sen did not put her down, and simply kept on running.


    Han Sen looked back as the minotaurs bulldozed the forest behind them. Even the trees that were two-people wide were knocked down effortlessly.


    Fortunately, savaging the forest had slowed down their advance somewhat. Han Sen, as swift of foot as he was, gained some distance on them.


    After running for another hundred miles, the minotaurs were out of sight. Han Sen slowed to a stop by the banks of a river.


    Han Sen looked back and made sure he could no longer hear the sounds of footsteps. Then, he said, ¡°It looks like they¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°Put me down!¡± Elysian Moon was still beneath Han Sen¡¯s armpit, and her second request was just as shy.


    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± Han Sen put her down, then saw that she was bleeding. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Elysian Moon¡¯s body glowed, signifying she was trying to repair her own wounds.


    It didn¡¯t look to be very effective. Her wounds were still oozing blood, and her face was bing paler and paler.


    ¡°The powers of those minotaurs are strange. It¡¯s like they are forbidding me from healing my own injuries.¡± Elysian Moon confessed after a while. She was in dire shape.


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s lucky you are a spirit then, since you can respawn,¡± Han Sen said.


    Elysian Moon shook her head. With a wry smile, she said, ¡°I lied to you. My spirit stone wasn¡¯t in the spirit statue. It¡¯s inside me. If I die, I can¡¯t respawn.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and gave her a look, but did not say anything.


    Elysian Moon went on to say, ¡°The reason I asked you to break the spirit stone in the statue was simply because it belongs to my enemy. I didn¡¯t n to escape. I just wanted him dead.¡±

 Chapter 1471 - Healing

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Healing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was not surprised, as he never fully trusted Elysian Moon.


    ¡°Telling me that now is pointless. Let¡¯s just figure out how we¡¯re going to live through the next couple hours. Let me examine your wounds.¡± Han Sen checked out her pierced shoulder.


    Her white skin had been gouged, and there was a lot of blood. It looked horrible, and as the blood continued to cascade, nothing seemed to close the wound.


    Elysian Moon tried to use her powers to stop the bleeding, but it didn¡¯t work. And exhausting her powers had only made her weaker.


    Han Sen groaned. He simted the powers of Holy Rhino and tried to imbue her injury with the healing properties and light. Unfortunately, that too was ineffective. Something was prohibiting her wound from being healed.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work. If my Elysium powers don¡¯t work, then yours most certainly won¡¯t.¡± Elysian Moon shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive. I hope you can help me with onest thing before I go.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at her wound.


    ¡°The chances are slim, but if you do make it out and return to the human world, I¡¯ll need you to deliver a message to someone.¡± Elysian Moon seemed hesitant to tell him this, but she did anyway.


    ¡°Who and what?¡± Han Sen looked at Elysian Moon.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°It cannot be Han Jinzhi, can it? Did he trick the spirits, too?¡±


    She opened her mouth but choked on her words. It seemed a struggle to tell him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t rush her to spit it out, though. He continued to examine her wounds, and it seemed as if a strange power was stopping it from healing.


    If she had Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode, this wouldn¡¯t happen. But she did not have powers such as that.


    After a while, Elysian Moon mustered the courage to say it. She nibbled her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what her identity in the Alliance is, but her name is Tang You. She is a beautiful woman.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d want a message delivered to a woman, and not Han Jinzhi.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her? And what would you like me to say?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Our rtionship is none of your business, but if you do see her... Tell her I never hated her.¡± Elysian Moon spoke softly and quietly.


    ¡°If I see her, I¡¯ll tell her.¡± When Han Sen said that, he gathered his power and zapped lightning into her shoulder.


    This time Han Sen was simting the silver fox¡¯s healing power to strike the wound on her shoulder.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She wasn¡¯t prepared for this, and she screamed in pain.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elysian Moon wished to whack Han Sen¡¯s hand away, but the wound that was now wrapped in lightning was actually beginning to heal. The broken skin began to seal and scab.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Elysian Moon looked at Han Sen in literal shock.


    Han Sen had learned Ghost Sword, and now he was showing her this. She was very surprised. His performances were continuing to surprise her more and more.


    They both possessed an umbre geno core. Han Sen¡¯s silver one was able to block the attacks of a gemstone Geno Battle Soul, and had proven itself to be sturdier than her own gemstone geno core.


    Now Han Sen could heal her wounds where her own powers failed.


    Elysian Moon withstood the pain of the lightning and looked at Han Sen as if she had just met him.


    With the lightning, her wounds were all healing. Unfortunately, she had bled a lot before she was able to recover, and it left her weak. And because the silver fox had just be a demi-god, the powers Han Sen was simting were rather weak. The entire healing process was a little slow, as a result.


    One hourter, Han Sen managed to heal her two most grievous injuries. Then, he moved on to aid her smaller wounds.


    There was a wound on her belly, and her green clothes had been shredded around it. The white skin of her torso looked lovely, though.


    Han Sen put his hand on the wound. Perhaps it was the lightning hurting her too much, but her entire body shivered and she blushed.


    It took Han Sen more than two hours to heal her, but when he was done and dusted, she looked perfect. You couldn¡¯t even tell she had been wounded.


    Plenty of internal damage had been dealt, though, and she hadn¡¯t fully recovered. Her lifeforce was weaker than before, but that was something she would have to focus on restoring herself.


    Han Sen still had the red Ganoderma mushrooms, and if she ate one, she would recover much more quickly.


    But Han Sen was not a good person, and adding to that, she had lied to him. Healing her with his powers was the best he was willing to do for her. He wasn¡¯t going to waste one of his precious mushrooms on her.


    That ce was very dangerous, and the red Ganoderma mushrooms mighte in handy for himself.


    But it was good to have Elysian Moon at his side. She wasn¡¯t the worstpanion to have, and Han Sen did not mind helping her.


    Right now, Han Sen had to consider the possible consequences if he ever returned without Elysian Moon. Gu Qingcheng might not take that kindly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Han Sen hissed. Elysian Moon was trying to stand up, but Han Sen held her in ce by her shoulders.


    ¡°What?¡± Elysian Moon was shocked. She was still weak, and if Han Sen wished to hurt her, she¡¯d be unable to resist.


    Han Sen shook his head and pointed at the river. Then, he held a finger up to his lips to gesture for silence.


    Elysian Moon looked in the direction of the river and then noticed it. There was a shadow under the surface of the water, suggesting there was something in the river.


    Elysian Moon realized she had gotten the wrong idea, and she promptly blushed.


    Han Sen was scanning the river intently, though, and hadn¡¯t seen her face.


    The river was coated in a lot of leaves and flotsam, and the water itself was dirty. Under the red moon, it was almost like a blur. But the shadow was very clear to see. It was three to four meters long, shaped like a very big fish.


    Han Sen ran his Dongxuan Aura, and he was able to sense something in the water that was much stronger than the minotaurs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk away slowly,¡± Han Sen whispered into her ear, pulling her carefully back away from the river.


    But after they took a single step, a big ssh sounded from the river. Something came out with its gaping maw wide open, the smell of death wafting around it.

 Chapter 1472 - Rushing Into Something

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Rushing Into Something</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen retreated a bit, trying to get a better look at what it was. It wasn¡¯t a big fish like he initially presumed it to be.


    Its body did look like that of a fish, but it had legs. It didn¡¯t have any scales, and its body was made up of a keratinous shell. The color of the beast was ck like ink.


    It was no wonder why the shadow in the water was so dark, with its color.


    And when it emerged from the river, it was far bigger than it had appeared beneath the water. Its mouth was fitted with razor-sharp teeth that could shred anything it sought to chew.


    It emerged with stunning speed. Before they could get any good distance away, its mouth was directly in front of them.


    Elysian Moon brought out her umbre like she was drawing a sword, and with it, she struck the monster¡¯s head.


    The creature¡¯s head then glowed with a dark light. It summoned a ck, triangle-shaped de to deflect the iing umbre.


    The umbre was already badly damaged, and when the triangle de hit it, the umbre brokepletely. Blood spilled from Elysian Moon¡¯s mouth after the blow, and she stumbled back directly into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen frowned. He stabilized Elysian Moon and started to run with her in tow. Her gemstone geno core wasn¡¯t very sturdy, but the fact that the monster had instantly destroyed the umbre spoke volumes about how wretchedly powerful its own core must have been. Its level could not have possibly been below Elysian Moon¡¯s.


    As Han Sen ran, the monster quickly followed. The creature¡¯s legs were short, but they were fleet and fast.


    Han Sen grabbed Elysian Moon and fired up his phoenix techniques. With his agility being fueled by those, he was able to dodge every attack that came his way and maintain his speed. He was able to avoid getting bitten and beaten by the teeth and de, respectively.


    Elysian Moon found herself under Han Sen¡¯s armpit once again. This time, she was quiet. Her pride had been stomped on. She had repeatedly called him a wimp, but Han Sen had excused all her transgressions and nastiness, and he was taking good care of her.


    Han Sen flew up into the air, and the monster followed. It was just as fast as his phoenix techniques when airborne. The monster¡¯s triangle de was even faster. As it rushed up towards Han Sen, nothing slowed it down. It sped towards Han Sen like a supercar.


    So, Han Sen flew back down into the woonds. He could use the environment there to his advantage and dodge the monster more easily. Han Sen couldn¡¯t shake it no matter what he tried, though. He kept on running until he saw shadows up head. They belonged to the minotaurs.


    A group of them were resting in the woods, and when they saw Han Sen heading their way, they quickly jumped back onto their hooves and looked at him like a crowd of angry bulls.


    ¡°Oh, no! They¡¯reing!¡± Elysian Moon screamed, seeing the minotaurs.


    Han Sen was still headed their way, though. He did not change his direction or turn.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Elysian Moon¡¯s eyes opened wide. She thought Han Sen was nuts, rushing into the minotaurs the way he was.


    But Han Sen just ignored her and pushed to go even faster. He didn¡¯t have the time to answer her.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura had reached its zenith, and he set it to track each and every movement that the minotaurs made. He had to deal with them, one way or another, and if he turned to flee another way, the minotaurs and the monster would both be chasing him.


    So, Han Sen had decided to flee right into the minotaurs, thinking it was the best way to shake off both.


    ¡°You are crazy!¡± Elysian Moon paled when she saw Han Sen speed up as they approached the minotaurs.


    She didn¡¯t think she was going to survive. Earlier, she had been given some hope, but now death was staring her in the face once more. She was incredibly worried.


    She was powerless to choose what to do next, and Han Sen tightened his grip on her as he ran straight into the group of minotaurs.


    Han Sen was like an angry bird as he swooped through them.


    The minotaurs still wanted his blood, and they all summoned their spears when he came into their midst. Their spears were so quick that their prey almost never reacted in time.


    Elysian Moon did not believe Han Sen could avoid getting impaled, and her heart seemed ready to jump out of her chest. A momentter, Elysian Moon watched as Han Sen continued forward without fear or hesitation.


    The ruby spears went right past Han Sen¡¯s cheek. And with his fearless, unchanging eyes fixed forward, he rushed through the crowd of minotaurs.


    Two minotaurs, one on each side, threw spears to prohibit Han Sen¡¯s passage.


    Elysian Moon was stunned, and just before Han Sen took another step forward, he pulled back. Like magic, he zapped back to the first minotaur.


    The two minotaurs that had attempted to block him did not hit anything. And the minotaur in the front did not expect Han Sen to return. He didn¡¯t have his spear ready.


    Before any of them could react again, Han Sen was already gone. He had blown right past the minotaurs, right through the crowd of them.


    Elysian Moon felt as if she was riding a rollercoaster. She thought she might be thrown away any second. And all the while, spears were being chucked at her from each and every angle. She felt as if she¡¯d get stabbed any second now.


    She was a spirit, but she felt as if her heart was going to break.


    But whenever she thought she was going to die, Han Sen changed direction. And in that hedge-maze of spears, he cleaved a clean path right through the group, and avoideding into contact with a single pointed weapon.


    It was like a magic show: one that juggled with the meaning of life and death. It was a show that tugged and toyed with the heartbeat of its audience.


    At that moment, Elysian Moon looked at Han Sen. He looked emotionless, and so serious. It was as if he had everything under control.


    When she saw Han Sen like that, aplicated feeling washed over her. She felt safe in her heart. It was a foreign feeling.


    ¡°Can we really make it out of here?¡± Elysian Moon looked at Han Sen¡¯s face and receded into thought.

 Chapter 1473 - Geno Core Light

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Geno Core Light</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was no worse than that of the minotaurs. He used his Dongxuan Aura to keep track of each minotaur¡¯s movement in his mind.


    Every possible way they could move, and every subsequent calction, was in his brain. And after his mind worked its way through the hundreds of tracks and ways he could follow, he found one that would get him through safely.


    Behind Han Sen, the monster ended up running into the crowd of minotaurs. It wasn¡¯t gentle like he had been, though, and it rushed and stomped its way through.


    A few of the minotaurs were sent flying. It was immediately apparent that the creature¡¯s shell and strength exceeded that of the minotaurs.


    The legion of heavy-armor minotaurs was thrown into chaos, after that. They instantly recognized the beast to be a greater threat to them than Han Sen, and so they all turned their attention towards it.


    The monster was cruel, and it began stomping around the crowd, crushing and beating on the minotaurs.


    Han Sen escaped the legion as the mess turned ugly, swooping through the woods, free from pursuers once more.


    Han Sen did not know if any ce would be truly safe to rest, but he selected a spot that seemed to be free from significant lifeforces.


    The Geno Core Battleground did not have a day or night cycle. The red moon hung in the sky where it always had been. It hadn¡¯t moved at all since he got there.


    The ce they were in now was a bamboo forest. The forest was dark green, but under the ominous red moon, it looked dark red. The color made the ce look rather miserable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no danger here, so let¡¯s rest.¡± Han Sen put Elysian Moon down and sat down on the ground.


    Han Sen had exhausted much of his strength in the escape. His body was uninjured, but he was quite tired. Since there didn¡¯t seem to be any nearby danger, Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra to rest and ready himself for the next fight.


    Elysian Moon watched him rest. The expression on her face wasplicated, and it wasn¡¯t entirely clear what she was thinking.


    As the wind blew, it rustled through the swaying bamboo. She stood up, looked around, and tried to think about where she was.


    After a while, Elysian Moon suddenly looked happy. ¡°I know where we are!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡± Han Sen asked her, in shock.


    She shook her head. ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve been in the Geno Battleground, too. I¡¯ve never been here before, but I¡¯ve heard others from Elysium talk about this ce. If I am not mistaken, this is the Firetail Bamboo Forest.¡±


    ¡°Firetail Bamboo Forest? Is this ce dangerous?¡± Han Sen had no clue what this ce was, but he was mostly concerned with learning whether or not it was safe.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. Scary creatures can enter the Geno Battleground from anywhere, but there aren¡¯t any powerful Geno Battle Souls around. I do know this bamboo forest has a geno tablet somewhere. If it hasn¡¯t been taken, we might use it to return.¡± Elysian Moon sounded quite excited.


    ¡°You want to go back?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at her strangely.


    Han Sen thought she wouldn¡¯t leave before getting her geno core up to super ss.


    Elysian Moon sighed. ¡°You think I wanted toe here? Someone forced me here, not wanting me to live. I¡¯d much prefer to level up slowly by myself.¡±


    ¡°You were inside the rock. No one was able to force you out,¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Elysian Moon shook her head. ¡°The Avoid Worldstone is probably impossible to destroy, but it is just an object. They would have found a way to deal with me eventually. They¡¯d keep on going until I got out of it.¡±


    ¡°Who is your enemy? Is it Gu Qingcheng?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Elysian Moon shook her head, but she seemed keen to change the subject. She looked around and said, ¡°From what I can tell, we need to head through the bamboo forest to find the Geno Core Tablet.¡±


    ¡°Your body is weak. Why don¡¯t you take a load off and rest up here for a few days?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Firetail Bamboo Forest is a big ce, and it¡¯ll probably take us ten days to get out of here, anyway. My wounds will be more than fine by then. If we are lucky, we can find Firetail Bamboo Forest¡¯s Firetail Geno Battle Souls. They¡¯re gold battle souls, so even you should be easily able to hunt them.¡± It seemed as if Elysian Moon had caught on to the extent of Han Sen¡¯s power.


    ¡°Okay. I just hope we don¡¯t meet creatures that enter via here.¡± Han Sen summoned his unicorn, and together, they both rode it deeper into the forest.


    The Geno Battleground was indeed different. There were nts, but aside from Geno Battle Souls and beings that entered, there was nothing else to hunt. There were no native creatures.


    The silence was unsettling. The world felt dead.


    Han Sen was quite d he had saved her. If he had stayed there alone, he would have ended up running around like a headless chicken. With her apanying him, there was at least someone else to talk to. Things wouldn¡¯t be too miserable and depressing, at least.


    ¡°Firetail Geno Battle Beast Soul!¡± Elysian Moon blurted out after half a day.


    Han Sen looked at where she had pointed, and in the woods, there was a butterfly perched against some bamboo. It was on fire.


    The fire burned blue, and beneath the red light that bathed the environment, it really stood out.


    ¡°Firetails have fire powers, and they can shoot really hot mes. With your umbre¡¯s defense, though, the fire shouldn¡¯t be of too much worry,¡± Elysian Moon exined.


    Han Sen nodded. He lifted his Bulwark Umbre and approached the Firetail Butterfly.


    When it saw Han Sening, it blew a flurry of mes towards him.


    Han Sen opened the umbre and blocked the blue mes headed his way. Then, he closed the umbre and swung it down against the creature like a sword.


    The blue mes were extinguished and the Firetail Butterfly was killed. A gold light flew out, and with his Cruel Bottle, Han Sen captured it inside.


    Elysian Moon told Han Sen it was called a Core Light. That light was gold, which meant it was a gold ss creature. If you absorbed a hundred of them, you could make a silver geno core be gold.


    If it was a gold geno core, the gold Core Lights would be useless. In that circumstance, you would require gemstone Core Lights to level up.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t decided if he wanted to level up his Bulwark Umbre just yet, so he held onto the Core Light so he could make the decisionter.

 Chapter 1474 - Purple Manor

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Purple Manor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Perhaps Han Sen got lucky, but after entering Firetail Bamboo Forest, there wasn¡¯t any real danger. They saw a few Firetail Butterflies on the way, but they didn¡¯t pose much of a threat. Over the course of the next two days, Han Sen had managed to collect neen gold Core Lights.


    Elysian Moon had a gemstone geno core, so those gold Core Lights were useless for her. Because of this, Han Sen was able to collect them all.


    One thing Han Sen did not understand, though, was that Elysian Moon had a gemstone geno core. That meant she had to collect super Core Lights to level it up.


    But with her power being what it was, how could she ever hope to take down a Super Geno Battle Soul, a king spirit, or any super creature, for that matter?


    If she couldn¡¯t kill them, it really was pointless for her to enter the Geno Battleground.


    While this confused Han Sen, he didn¡¯t ask about it. It was a personal matter of hers, and he decided he didn¡¯t want to be nosy. If they were lucky, they could get out of the bamboo forest and leave via a Geno Core Tablet. It wouldn¡¯t matter at that point.


    They both traveled through the bamboo forest, until all of a sudden, they heard footsteps. Something was fast approaching. The bamboo forest wasn¡¯t very dense, so there was nowhere for them to hide. It also meant Han Sen was able to see what wasing.


    It was a human, one that Han Sen recognized. And he called out, ¡°Old Zhuo, why are you here?¡±


    It was Zhuo Doni, one of the original members of the Demi-God Association. Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected the man to be able to enter the Geno Battleground.


    ¡°Han Sen, why are you here?¡± Zhuo Doni, seeing Han Sen, looked surprised. He came towards them with greater speed.


    They both had a chat, and through it, Han Sen was able to learn a bit.


    Zhuo Doni was unlucky. He was a demi-god with a gemstone geno core, and he was widely considered to be the best out of all humans.


    He found an abandoned shelter with no one there. He explored it, and eventually noticed there was an ess point to the geno core storage. As a result, he decided to stay there.


    But when Zhuo Doni used the Geno Core Storage, he didn¡¯t end up in front of the Rockman. Instead, he ended up here.


    Zhuo Doni was quite strong. He had managed to kill a few Geno Battle Souls already, but the low tier geno Core Lights were useless for him. He was eventually attacked by a greater creature, which prompted him to flee. After escaping, he wandered into Han Sen¡¯s path.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s me. Han Sen, why are you here?¡± Zhuo Doni asked.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how to exin sinctly, so he said, ¡°Someone forced me. A crueler fate, I imagine.¡±


    Zhuo Doni gave a wry smile. ¡°Your geno core is only bronze, isn¡¯t it? This ce is dangerous for you. Why don¡¯t you follow after me?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°No. You follow me. I know the way out of here. We just need to find the Geno Core Tablet.¡±


    Han Sen proceeded to tell Zhuo Doni about him and Elysian Moon.


    Zhuo Doni looked very happy hearing this, and he said, ¡°This is great! I guess I¡¯ll follow you, then.¡±


    Han Sen allowed Elysian Moon to lead the way. Zhuo Doni and Han Sen followed behind, talking a lot. Zhuo Doni told Han Sen that he had wished to take him as a student, but the possibility for that to ur had never transpired, for some reason.


    When it was time for them to rest, Zhuo Doni asked them to wait a bit. Then, he summoned a stone pce. He smiled and said, ¡°This is my geno core: Purple Manor. You can sleep in here without fear of being attacked.¡±


    ¡°Your geno core is very useful! It¡¯s like a mansion you can fit into your pocket; one like the rich snobs have.¡± Han Sen was making fun of it.


    Zhuo Doni sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot more to it than that. It¡¯s just that people don¡¯t understand. I was going to teach you the Purple Manor Sutra, even. It¡¯s a shame that never came to pass.¡±


    Han Sen followed him inside the Purple Manor. Inside it, there was a stone statue and a big purple bell.


    ¡°My Purple Manor Sutra was never mastered, so the manor looks a little cheap. But its defense is good! And what¡¯s more, we are hidden. The bell is like an rm, too. It¡¯ll ring if something illes our way. You guys should sleep for a bit,¡± Zhuo Doni said.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t mind doing that, so he went to a corner and rested against the stone. Han Sen had been quite busy the past few days, and now he had the opportunity to sleep worry-free.


    He was able to sleep uninterrupted there. Not even the rustling of the bamboo was able to disturb him. When he woke up, he felt very energized.


    After getting up, he found that Elysian Moon was continuing her healing process and Zhuo Doni was still fast asleep.


    Han Sen walked into the hall and tried to push the door open, but nothing happened. It seemed as if only Zhuo Doni could do that.


    When Han Sen pushed the door, Zhuo Doni woke up and smiled. ¡°Why not sleep longer? You won¡¯t get many chances to sleep like this, the further we go.¡±


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Han Sen asked apologetically.


    ¡°No, I am fully rested. Don¡¯t let my age fool you; I¡¯m still as active as a young buck.¡± Zhuo Doni proceeded to open the door while he spoke. He looked outside, and after doing so, his face changed. He quickly shut the doors again.


    Han Sen heard something pounding at the door, trying to get inside.


    Although Zhuo Doni had only opened the door for one second, Han Sen had managed to get a glimpse of what was outside. It was those pretty Firetail Butterflies. They were resting on the bamboo outside, glittering with their beautiful blue fire.


    When Zhuo Doni opened the door, he alerted them. And now, like snowkes, they were descending on the door. Fortunately, he was able to shut the door quickly. Otherwise, they¡¯d have rushed in like a blizzard.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Those butterflies are like mutant creatures. They can¡¯t break the Purple Manor, so we should be safe.¡± Zhuo Doni smiled.


    But after he said that, the Purple Manor¡¯s big door began to melt like moltenva. A hole formed in the door, which spread and got bigger. Then, the beautiful blue mes entered.

 Chapter 1475 - Strong Super Pet Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Strong Super Pet Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Through the hole that had been seared through the door, you could see a beautiful blue me butterfly that was a Firetail Geno Battle Soul.


    But this blue me butterfly was different from the ones Han Sen had dealt with previously. The ones Han Sen had seen the day before were just a little bigger than the average human hand. This one, with wings spread, was an entire meter across. The blue fire that it carried danced into strange symbols, unlike the ordinary Firetail Geno Battle Souls.


    ¡°Crap! This Geno Battle Soul is a little strange. It melted the door to my Gemstone Purple Manor. Watch out, I¡¯m going to put it away.¡± Zhuo Doni was afraid if the creature continued to burn the Manor, it would all melt. So, he returned it for now.


    The Purple Manor was gone, and when it was, they could now see the Firetail Butterfly assembly that was outside. It was impossible to tell how many were there, but the horde of butterflies fluttered around the big one.


    Geno Battle Souls weren¡¯t proper living creatures, and because of this, Han Sen could not gauge their actual strength through his Dongxuan Aura. But the giant butterfly was obviously a fair deal stronger than an average one, and if he had to guess, Han Sen would put its strength at no weaker than a gemstone-type.


    The Firetail Butterflies were headed towards Han Sen next, and the three of them knew they had to fight. To face their ming wrath, the first thing Han Sen did was open his Bulwark Umbre.


    The Firetail Butterflies were struck by the umbre, and they exploded in a bright haze of gold Core Lights. Of course, Han Sen did not have the time to collect them all right now. More and more butterflies were headed right for him.


    And that was especially true with the Firetail Butterfly King. It was like a living blue me, and it had picked Han Sen as its target.


    The butterfly king was too fast, though. Han Sen hadn¡¯t recovered his strength after striking the three butterflies. He was unable to pull away and dodge, so he brought the Bulwark Umbre up to defend against the butterfly king¡¯s hit.


    Pang!


    There was a big explosion, and Han Sen felt impressive power impact his umbre. He and the umbre were sent arcing through the air, and atop the umbre was a nasty scorch mark. It was already breaking.


    ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m not sure this guy is a gemstone Battle Soul... it might actually be a super Battle Soul.¡± Han Sen was shocked. To make matters worse, the butterfly king was fixated on him.


    Zhuo Doni and Elysian Moon were fighting in the midst of the butterfly storm. But they were dealing with gold Battle Souls, the sort that couldn¡¯t even deal damage to them. After they struck down a bastion of the fluttering foes, gold Core Lights were dropping everywhere.


    Han Sen dodged the butterfly king¡¯s second attack, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the next. When the butterfly king pped its wings again, it was instantly back at him, ready to attack.


    Pang!


    Han Sen used his Bulwark Umbre to block the hit again. He was sent flying through the forest once more, as the hand that clutched the bumbershoot started to bleed.


    The surface of the umbre was ckened with scorch marks.


    ¡°This guy is most definitely a super ss creature.¡± Han Sen could tell the speed and power of the butterfly exceeded that of a gemstone ss.


    If it had been a gemstone ss beast, his own body would definitely have been able to withstand the fire. And the umbre would not have suffered so greatly.


    Seeing the butterfly king approach, Han Sen knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge this attack, either. Zhuo Doni shouted and summoned the stone pce out of theher, and it fell on top of the butterfly king and trapped him.


    ¡°Run!¡± Zhuo Doni shouted after trapping the butterfly king. His face looked terrible.


    Han Sen turned around to take flight. But after gaining a distance of one hundred meters, a fresh blue light was already shining from behind. He turned around and saw a blue phantom shoot through the roof of the manor, which had been burned through. The butterfly was flying out, ready to resume its pursuit of Han Sen.


    He gritted his teeth and continued his sprint through the bamboo forest, but his speed was not good enough. The butterfly king¡¯s blue body was already shing directly behind Han Sen, having caught up with ease.


    ¡°Meowth! Get him!¡± Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge, so he chomped down on his teeth, summoned Meowth, and had the pet deal with the butterfly¡¯s wrath instead.


    Meowth had absorbed many waterdrops from the ck crystal, and having eaten so much high-ss meat, it was definitely worthy of residing in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. It had been growing quite well. Still, it was rather weak, and it had no notable powers. Its strength wasparable to that of an ordinary demi-god with no geno core.


    Han Sen had kept and treated Meowth as a pet, and even though he summoned it, he didn¡¯t want it to die.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have any other pet beast souls, though, and the super pet armor he had could only be used by a pet beast soul. For this reason, he had to call on Meowth for aid.


    When Meowth activated battle mode, it took on the shape of a ck tiger. Even though it¡¯d appear much bigger than the butterfly, its power would be considerably worse.


    When Meowth was summoned, Han Sen summoned the Red Crystal Cricket¡¯s beast soul for it. When equipped, it d Meowth in ruby armor and made the pet look like a red tiger.


    Pang!


    Firetail Butterfly King struck Meowth, which sted it away.


    But the airborne Meowth was able to descend with a firmnding, and once it was down, it leaped towards the butterfly king swiftly.


    Han Sen was happy. Even with Meowth¡¯s meager strength, he had been able to withstand a direct blow from the butterfly king and emerge totally fine. It was all thanks to that pet beast soul.


    Han Sen was worried Meowth¡¯s body would be too weak to withstand a blow from the butterfly king, even with the super pet armor. Seeing its sess, Han Sen was greatly relieved.


    Meowth hopped over to the butterfly king, which seemed to enrage the creature. The butterfly pped over to meet with Meowth, its blue mes burning like a sun.


    Boom!


    The blue me exploded like a volcano, sting Meowth further into the sky. And again, upon its descent, the pet looked absolutely perfect. With speed and haste, it was able to leap right back to the butterfly king.


    The butterfly king kept focusing on Meowth, but Meowth had super pet armor. The ruby armor seemed to be fine, too, with no scorch marks or signs of wear.


    ¡°That¡¯s strong. Too strong!¡± Han Sen was very excited.


    Zhuo Doni and Elysian Moon were shocked seeing this, too. Even Zhuo Doni¡¯s Purple Manor had been burned through. And they knew the butterfly king had to be super ss.


    For Han Sen¡¯s pet beast soul to be able to withstand Firetail Butterfly King¡¯s attacks, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what level Meowth might have been.


    It didn¡¯t look like a super ss creature, as its speed and strength were very low. Its defense, on the other hand, was shockingly high.

 Chapter 1476 - Firetail Butterfly King

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Firetail Butterfly King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked at what was going on for a while and then stopped, turning to run directly into the butterfly swarm. He collected all the Core Lights from the fallen butterflies and killed a number more on his way through.


    They were good stuff, and Han Sen needed them to fast-track his four self geno cores to gold ss.


    The butterfly king squealed, abandoning Meowth to return its focus to Han Sen, but Meowth was too slow to catch up with it and snare its attention again.


    Han Sen called back Meowth with a de-summon, then re-summoned it, throwing it right back at the butterfly king that was drawing near. An explosion sounded right after, as Meowth was blown away by the butterfly king¡¯s attack.


    The butterfly king re-locked onto Han Sen, wanting to attack him. With the Meowth trick, he was able to keep himself alive, but constantly summoning the pet prevented him from being able to collect all the Core Lights he wished to.


    The butterfly king realized its inability to strike Han Sen now, and cleverly, it changed targets. It went straight for Elysian Moon, who was the weakest of the trio.


    Elysian Moon would have been stronger than Zhuo Doni on any other day, but her body had yet to fully recover from the injuries she had sustained. She was able to dodge the butterfly king¡¯s first attack, but not the second.


    Pang!


    Han Sen threw Meowth forward again, letting it hit the butterfly king to absorb the explosive damage. The shockwave was still enough to blow Elysian Moon ten meters away, however.


    ¡°You guys go on ahead; I¡¯ll deal with him,¡± Han Sen said to Zhuo Doni and Elysian Moon.


    Zhuo Doni and Elysian Moon, who was just getting up, knew they were useless being there. They realized they were more of a burden than an aid for Han Sen, and so they ran.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you near the Geno Core Tablet. When youe after us, remember not to get too close!¡± Elysian Moon shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be thereter,¡± Han Sen answered. He picked up Meowth and lobbed him at the butterfly king that was going after Elysian Moon again.


    After the butterfly king was blocked this time, Elysian Moon and Zhuo Doni were able to disappear from sight. A few butterflies followed after them, but they were ordinary ones and of little concern.


    After they were gone, the butterfly king released all its wrath on Han Sen and Han Sen alone.


    Fortunately, Meowth was able to keep going as Han Sen¡¯s meatshield. He wasn¡¯t afraid or put-down by being used in the way he was. As Han Sen proceeded in this manner, he used his umbre to strike down any of the smaller butterflies that were around.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have the time to collect the Core Lights in the Cruel Bottle, though. The gold Core Light was being directly absorbed by the umbre instead, greatly increasing its strength.


    Han Sen found something rather funny about it all. While the butterfly king was still strong, its mes seemed to have quelled a bit after the repeated attacks on Meowth. Although the difference was small, it was definitely not a mistake. The butterfly king had gotten weaker.


    After the lengthy encounter, Han Sen could feel it losing strength.


    ¡°Maybe I will have a chance to kill the butterfly king.¡± Han Sen was rather excited about this prospect, and so he continued using Meowth as a distraction for the butterfly king as he went around killing the normal butterflies and collecting their Core Lights.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Bulwark Umbre to absorb one hundred Core Lights, and when it hit that figure, it began to break through.


    Because self geno cores were connected to his body, and the umbre had absorbed so many Core Lights, he could feel his Dongxuan Sutra bing stronger. That too was going to level up soon.


    Han Sen knew if his Dongxuan Sutra leveled up, his umbre would be gold. But Han Sen didn¡¯t want that, and so he suppressed his Dongxuan Sutra to avoid it leveling up.


    The Bulwark Umbre had only just leveled up to silver, and he had yet to reinforce it nine times. It would be a waste to proceed without doing that, and so that was why he stopped the Dongxuan Sutra from leveling up.


    After getting a hundred gold Core Lights, it seemed useless to get any more, as it wouldn¡¯t make the umbre stronger.


    So, Han Sen summoned his Crystal Core, and let it absorb the gold Core Lights directly. As it absorbed them, Han Sen felt his Jadeskin grow and mature. It would level up soon, as well: a process which Han Sen also suppressed.


    Because there were too many Firetail Butterflies, there were still a lot of Core Lights yet to get absorbed. But Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to use Coin or Real Blood to get them.


    They were only bronze geno cores right now, and if they absorbed gold Core Lights, Han Sen thought they might level up too quickly, and he¡¯d be unable to put a lid on their development.


    Suddenly, the butterfly king squealed once more. The smaller butterflies all started to fly away, joined shortly after by the king itself. The entire horde fled into the bamboo forest.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to let it run off, though. It was a super Geno Battle Soul, after all, and he wouldn¡¯t allow the chance of killing it to slip away.


    Not caring for the little butterflies that were also all around, Han Sen went straight for the king. The butterfly king had been fighting Meowth for a while, and it was visibly weaker now. Han Sen used his phoenix techniques to catch up with it.


    Meowth had be a living cannonball, and as Han Sen chased after the butterfly king, he would frequently lob the armored kitty at it. If the butterfly king dodged, it¡¯d slow down a little and allow Han Sen the chance to catch up. If it didn¡¯t dodge, it¡¯d just be hit by Meowth.


    This process incited the butterfly king¡¯s rage. The giant butterfly turned back around and tried to kill Han Sen once again.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to fight it head-on, though. Instead, he used Meowth to strip away its power again, bit-by-bit. After an entire day of this, the butterfly king¡¯s power had been almostpletely drained. Han Sen delivered a single firm hit and blew it up.


    After the Firetail Butterfly King¡¯s body blew up, however, it didn¡¯t reveal a Core Light that was ripe for the taking. Instead, a red light gathered itself into a ruby-like crystal that was solid.


    Han Sen picked it up and heard an announcement.


    ¡°Firetail Butterfly Geno Core obtained.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a geno core and not a Core Light?¡± Han Sen was shocked, as this was unexpected.


    Han Sen observed the geno core¡¯s information and was swiftly confused.


    Firetail Butterfly: Super Geno Core (Missing)


    ¡°What does missing mean?¡± Han Sen frowned. Geno cores were either destroyed or damaged; he had never seen or heard about missing ones before.


    The strangest thing about this was that Han Sen could not use the Firetail Butterfly geno core, either. He had no idea why.


    He didn¡¯t have time to investigate it right now, though. He returned to the n and went looking for Elysian Moon and Zhuo Doni.


    After half a day of travel, he was unable to find them. Han Sen thought he might have strayed too far off the track while he was fighting the Butterfly King. Perhaps he was going in the same direction, just via a different path.


    He had no idea where the Firetail Butterflies had all gone, either. He had seen no more after thest fight. Three dayster, Han Sen heard a noiseing from somece deep within the bamboo forest. It sounded like music.

 Chapter 1477 - Meeting Six Paths Again

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Meeting Six Paths Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After listening to that sound, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. It wasn¡¯t music yed by a piano; it was the sound of a sword that was reminiscent of one.


    Han Sen looked in the direction that the sound wasing from, and he felt a powerful force. Someone seemed to be fighting there. After a while, Han Sen decided to mask his presence and sneak over there to see who was inbat.


    The battle was not far from Han Sen, and after a few miles of travel, he was able to see the sword that was producing those sounds. And what¡¯s more, Han Sen knew the master of the weapon, as well. It was Six Paths, whom he once battled in the geno core storage.


    Six Paths was battling a peacock Geno Battle Soul. He wasn¡¯t using Heart Sword this time. As he wielded his de, music yed from the sword that seemed to damage his opponent. The sword didn¡¯t even have toe into contact with the peacock, but regardless, it was screaming in pain.


    ¡°Is that Music Sword, perhaps?¡± Han Sen was shocked seeing this. It was a music-element hyper geno art. Han Sen once tried to learn something simr, but due to ack of talent and immediate proficiency, he hadn¡¯t invested much in it.


    Han Sen was amazed seeing Six Paths use Music Sword. It didn¡¯tpel him to learn the same technique, though. It was just something he greatly admired seeing.


    The reason Han Sen learned Heart Sword was for the purpose of introspection. Learning Music Sword would be pointless. If he wanted a powerful skill, there were far better ones he¡¯d be naturally talented with. He didn¡¯t need to chase something music-element attuned.


    The peacock fell on the ground in pain, hearing the song of Music Sword. Then, Six Paths moved forward and lopped its head off. The peacock Geno Battle Soul was killed.


    What surprised Han Sen the most was that the peacock did not leave a Core Light. Instead, it left behind a green geno core.


    Six Paths picked up the geno core, looked towards where Han Sen was hiding, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe say hello?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He had already used his Dongxuan Aura to hide himself, but Six Paths was able to sense his presence anyway.


    ¡°You were still able to find me?¡± Han Sen deactivated his Dongxuan Aura and stepped out of the thicket.


    When Six Pathsid eyes on Han Sen, he looked surprised. ¡°You are in the Geno Battleground?¡±


    ¡°You knew I was here; why are you asking?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Six Paths smiled and said, ¡°I felt that a small portion of this ce had vanished. As a result, I suspected a creature was hiding out of sight. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±


    Now Han Sen knew why he was exposed. Six Paths didn¡¯t see his Dongxuan Aura, it was just a w of his usage of Dongxuan Aura.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why.¡± Han Sen looked at Six Paths then, and asked, ¡°Are you here to level up your geno core?¡±


    Six Paths shook his head and said, ¡°If I wanted to level up my geno core, I wouldn¡¯t have destroyed myst one. I will level this new one up, step-by-step. I don¡¯t need the help of others.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Han Sen looked confused.


    Six Paths looked confused, as well. ¡°You didn¡¯te here because of the God geno core? You are here to level up your geno core?¡±


    ¡°Elysian Moon hid something from me. Her power was not enough to kill a super Geno Battle Soul, so how could she expect to level up? I didn¡¯t even know a God geno core existed, but I suspect this is what she is really here for.¡± Han Sen heard what Six Paths said, and sort of understood.


    ¡°What is the God geno core?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t know,¡± Six Paths said, and then exined.


    The Geno Battleground did not have super Core Lights. If you killed a super Geno Battle Soul, you received a missing geno core like Han Sen had just received. You could not make use of a missing super geno core, but it was a key to enter God¡¯s Battleground. No one without a missing geno core could enter.


    In the main battleground, it was possible to obtain a God geno core. When you entered God¡¯s Battleground, you did so by visiting one of the Geno Core Tablets which were scattered around different areas.


    This waspletely different from what Elysian Moon had told him. She told Han Sen the Geno Core Tablet would take him out of this ce, but it would in fact lead them to her desired destination: the main battleground.


    ¡°Beautiful women are liars. She wanted to go to the tablet to enter the battleground. But that should mean she has a missing geno core,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°What is this God geno core used for?¡± Han Sen asked Six Paths.


    ¡°A God geno core is used for you to receive a second self geno core. I¡¯ve never had a second one before, so I am here to try to receive another,¡± Six Paths said.


    ¡°You were emperor ss; wouldn¡¯t it have been easier for you to get a God geno core then?¡± Han Sen asked, due to his confusion.


    Six Paths shook his head. ¡°Self geno cores that exceed gemstone ss geno cores can¡¯t enter the Geno Battleground. I was born an emperor, and as a result, I could note here. Now the main battleground is open to me, and I want to get a God geno core. I want to have two self geno cores.¡±


    Han Sen was not interested in getting another. All creatures had their own special abilities and created a single geno core, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t like this. He already had four self geno cores. It would be pointless for him, so chasing a God geno core would be a useless venture.


    ¡°Since you are here, you shoulde to the main battleground with me. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, and you should just try to grab the God geno core,¡± Six Paths invited Han Sen toe along.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in obtaining a God geno core. But do you know how to get out of this ce?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°When the main battleground shuts down, you can use the teleporter that you entered from to go back. Didn¡¯t you know that? You should have known before entering.¡± Six Paths looked at Han Sen with surprise.


    Han Sen told him his story, prompting Six Paths to frown. ¡°You were tricked by Elysian Moon? She is here for the God geno core because she already has a missing geno core?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking, yes.¡± Han Sen licked his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see her. If I do, there¡¯s no telling what I might do to her.¡±


    Six Paths smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult to find her now, but you should follow me to the main battleground. Assuming she isn¡¯t dead yet, that¡¯s where she¡¯ll be. There are many super creatures and the heirs of emperors on the way, so this¡¯ll be the best chance for you to get better.¡±

 Chapter 1478 - Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Opponent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen followed Six Paths, searching for the Geno Core Tablet that would allow them to enter the main battleground.


    If he couldn¡¯t finish the trial of the main battleground, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Staying in that realm, with the constant risk of encountering super Geno Battle Souls, would be dangerous. So he followed after Six Paths, who was an emperor. He didn¡¯t even need geno cores to kill the foes they encountered.


    Along their way, Han Sen inquired about Heart Sword. Six Paths watched Han Sen give a performance, then advised him on many tips and tricks he might not have caught on to. Han Sen was able to learn a lot.


    Six Paths was not very secretive about this, either. He was even willing to divulge hidden information to Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to another battle with you. You still need to get stronger, though.¡± Six Paths spoke with sincerity.


    ¡°I want to get stronger, too. But I don¡¯t know how to absorb the Life Geno Essences of super creatures.¡± Han Sen felt bad about this inability.


    Six Paths said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to absorb Life Geno Essences, you just need to prove yourself to them. You still need to be powerful enough to absorb them.¡±


    ¡°You mean, they have their own thoughts and will?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Six Paths nodded. ¡°The evolution of super creatures is different than our own. They will go to the Fifth Sanctuary and use Life Geno Essences to create life. Before they go, they might not be able to create life yet, but they have a consciousness. Killing them is not really killing them, and for as long as their Life Geno Essences exist, they are still alive in some form.¡±


    ¡°Ah; it¡¯s no wonder I cannot absorb them.¡± Now Han Sen understood they had a consciousness, he also acknowledged how they were able to avoid being tricked by Han Sen¡¯s simtion of their lifeforce.


    Han Sen asked Six Paths how to gain the approval of the Life Geno Essences, but he was told that each of them had a different method. Six Paths¡¯s own experiences with them would not help.


    The two of them searched for the tablet as they talked. But before they could find it, a few shadows began to approach them.


    It was a small collective of spirits, and they all looked powerful in their own right. They were not all emperor ss, but they were all definitely stronger than king ss.


    ¡°Six Paths Emperor, we did not expect to see you here. Will you walk with us?¡± The few spirits were shocked seeing him there, and it was the red-haired leader of the few that stepped forward to speak.


    ¡°I would like to be alone,¡± Six Paths said coldly.


    The spirit frowned, looked at Han Sen, and pointed at him. He asked, ¡°If you¡¯d like to be alone, then who is that?¡±


    Six Paths said icily, ¡°He is my opponent.¡±


    ¡°Opponent?¡± When Six Paths said this, all the spirits looked shocked. They all turned to get a look at Han Sen.


    Six Paths was not like any other emperor they had seen before. He was on top of the entire Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Many emperors wouldn¡¯t consider a human as their opponent.


    There was only one other person Six Paths had ever referred to this way, and he was the one who had reached first ce on the super geno core leaderboard.


    Many spirits believed Six Paths destroyed his own geno core for a new one that might eliminate the ws featured in his first, all for the purpose of rising through the ranks to beat the one in that prestigious first ce.


    Six Paths referring to a human as an opponent was nothing short of shocking.


    ¡°I would like to see how this human can be regarded as an opponent.¡± The red-haired spirit stepped forward, summoned a spear, and turned it to face directly at Han Sen. ¡°Tell me your name. This is the Red Dragon Spear.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen.¡± Han Sen did not like meaningless fights. He thought them to be a waste of time, as they were devoid of any particr gain.


    Han Sen told him his name, but when he fought against Six Paths in the geno core storage, he disyed his true self while d in armor. Before Six Paths, there was no need to hide his identity.


    The red-haired spirit did not say another word. With the spear propped, he immediately charged towards Han Sen. The spear was like a toxic dragon, cleaving through the air. As it came forward to strike Han Sen, the mere wake of the gusts that ran behind it was enough to tear the ground below.


    Six Paths fell back and smiled. The other spirits also stepped away.


    Han Sen was the only one who didn¡¯t. He pulled out Taia and swung it towards the sundered air. His powerful Taia tore through the broken air and shed against the iing spear.


    Neither Han Sen nor the Red Dragon stumbled back, as each collision was met with perfect bnce.


    Red Dragon shouted, and his spear began to shine and light up, transforming into a ck dragon. The spirit handled it just like the spear, and it could deal draconic damage that would be difficult for others to defend against.


    Han Sen was still fearless. Red Dragon¡¯s geno core was strange, but it was still only gemstone ss. There was no chance of it hurting him.


    Han Sen cast his Dongxuan Aura and performed Ghost Sword. It was what he had learned from Elysian Moon, and what he hadter spent time modifying.


    Although it was not perfect yet, Han Sen was still very proficient with the technique.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go as well, making his moves entirely unpredictable while revealing those of the opponent. It did not matter how strange Red Dragon¡¯s attacks were; Han Sen knew exactly what wasing and when.


    Red Dragon soon noticed that no matter how often he tried to shift and shake-up his performance and skillset, Han Sen was one step ahead of him the entire time. If he kept on going in this way, he was sure to be hit by the human.


    Red Dragon was put into a state of caution. He waved his ck Dragon Spear and returned it. He couldn¡¯t attack like that, and with Han Sen¡¯s heightening ferocity, he found himself only able to defend.


    All the spirits looked on in shock. They were certain Red Dragon had to be the strongest there. He was an emperor, and ck Dragon Spear destroyed any that were of the same level and below. No one expected he¡¯d be backed into a corner by the likes of a human.


    ¡°This human is different. No wonder Six Paths refers to him as an opponent.¡±


    ¡°This sword skill is weird. I haven¡¯t seen any of his movements repeat, even after all this time.¡±


    ¡°This is scary; he can see exactly what Red Dragon is preparing to do. It does not matter how he tries to attack, the human is already prepared to break it. What sort of skill is that?!¡±

 Chapter 1479 - Sky Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Sky Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All the spirits were in shock, but Six Paths¡¯s expression was veiled. Heplimented Han Sen by saying, ¡°This sword has the essence of Sky Sword.¡±


    There had only been a hundred shes, and Red Dragon had to drop his ck Dragon Spear to avoid losing his hands.


    Red Dragon stumbled backwards. He looked pale and eximed, ¡°It is no wonder this is the sort of man Six Paths would consider an opponent. Han Sen? I¡¯ll remember that name.¡±


    After that, Red Dragon left, and the other spirits followed him from behind.


    Han Sen simply shrugged. He didn¡¯t want people to remember him in a hostile way.


    ¡°Your sword skill was powerful, but it was not perfect. And itcked Heart Sword,¡± Six Paths said to Han Sen.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have Heart Sword, no. It¡¯s not really a specific technique, though.¡± Han Senughed.


    Han Sen had used Ghost Sword, but he had used the Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go more during the fight. The core of his modified technique relied on his ability to judge and predict the moves of the enemy, most of all. The sword skill itself was not as important.


    That was why Six Paths said Han Sen¡¯s disycked Heart Sword. Han Sen did not focus on the intricacy of sword skills in particr, though, so Six Paths¡¯s critique on Heart Sword did not matter to him.


    On the way, Six Paths asked Han Sen about Ghost Sword. Han Sen answered the emperor to the best of his abilities and didn¡¯t hide anything.


    The Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go were not skills one could simply learn. If you did not have the heart for it, you couldn¡¯t learn them. If you had the talent, you could master them, but without understanding what was under the surface, you couldn¡¯t gain true proficiency.


    ¡°It is a shame you don¡¯t practice sword skills. Otherwise, this would have been perfect for you.¡± Six Paths couldn¡¯t help himself fromplimenting Han Sen again.


    On the way, Six Paths found himself learning a lot about sword skills. He also showed much about his own to Han Sen, who learned a lot as well.


    Six Paths sword skills were all separate, and there were six different ones. Ghost Sword included fragments of every sword skill in existence, but Six Paths¡¯s sword skills tended to go beyond the sword that cast them.


    They walked for half a month together, and still, they saw no sign of Zhuo Doni and Elysian Moon. They had no clue where they went or if they had already gone ahead and entered the main battleground.


    But they finally came before the Geno Core Tablet. There were a few spirits standing near it, Red Dragon included.


    ¡°I heard Red Dragon say Six Paths Emperor is here, so I have been waiting here for your arrival.¡± A handsome, white-haired spirit said to Six Paths.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Six Paths asked the white-haired spirit.


    ¡°My name is Xu Mi, son of Furnace Emperor,¡± the white-haired spirit answered.


    ¡°You are the son of Furnace?¡± Six Paths said, without saying anything more.


    Xu Mi wasn¡¯t offended, though. They were on different tiers, and his father, Furnace Emperor, had once lost to Six Paths in a fight. Xu Mi wished to exact revenge on behalf of his father, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that without a super geno core.


    ¡°You are Sky Sword Han Sen?¡± Xu Mi looked Han Sen up and down, checking him out.


    ¡°Yes, I am. But what is the Sky Sword bit?¡± Han Sen raised and dropped his shoulders.


    Xu Mi, with a serious tone, said, ¡°Because Six Paths Emperor said you mastered your sword skills, and I have studied sword skills, I have taken it upon myself to teach you the Path of the Sky Sword.¡±


    Xu Mi drew his sword, which looked very strange. It was like a long needle, for it was as thin as one.


    Han Sen then drew Taia. He didn¡¯t like meaningless fights, but he knew he could not reveal any sort of weakness before this crowd. Otherwise, he¡¯d be unable to get a God geno core when he entered the main battleground.


    He didn¡¯t desire a God geno core, but since he was here, he wasn¡¯t going to miss out on the goodies.


    Red Dragon and the other spirits looked at Han Sen and Xu Mi, looking forward to the fight that was about to begin.


    Although Six Paths had admitted Han Sen was his opponent, it was clear Han Sen¡¯s power had yet to reach super ss levels. And what¡¯s more, they did not seem interested in fighting each other. It was Six Paths that had set the expectations of Han Sen¡¯s talent.


    Xu Mi was not just any emperor¡¯s kid. His father was Furnace Emperor, and his mother was famous, too. He had the genes of two emperors, which automatically made him better than both of his parents. Once he became super ss, he would be willing to challenge Six Paths himself.


    That was why his parents produced a baby. They hoped their heir could be the greatest spirit in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and possibly ascend to the Fifth Sanctuary.


    Xu Mi did not disappoint his parents, either. With his incredible talent and power, his potential was infinitely greater than their own.


    Xu Mi watched Han Sen draw his sword, but did not say anything before shing towards him.


    The needle-thin sword did not gleam. But the spirit wielded it like any ordinary de, which was quite surprising.


    Han Sen swung Taia, and when the weapons collided, he felt a strong force push him back. He went stumbling backwards a hundred meters, cleaving the ground in two as he skidded in reverse.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands trembled and bled after that. He was quite surprised. ¡°A gemstone ss spirit can be that strong? This is almost like a super creature.¡±


    Xu Mi swung towards Han Sen again, coldly saying, ¡°My sword is called Xu Mi, too. My gemstone geno core has the power of the mountains!¡±


    Han Sen knew now that it was the sword that was strange, and not his actual powers.


    Red Dragon and the spirit barkedpliments, saying, ¡°Xu Mi is cool! Just one sh and already this happened. I couldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°If he became super ss, I have no idea how strong his sword might be. Perhaps not even emperors could avoid his wrath.¡±


    ¡°Sword skills like that are so scary.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, though. He shook his numbed hand and put his sword in his left hand. Then, with his left hand, he leaped forward to strike his opponent.


    Brutal strength was not everything, or at least not in ordance with Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra.


    Han Sen¡¯s brain tracked Xu Mi¡¯s every movement. Taia was primed, ready to plunge deep into Xu Mi¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1480 - Main Battleground

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Main Battleground</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If Han Sen waspeting with a power thatcked the speed to drive it, he would have little trouble.


    Power was pointless if it couldn¡¯t reach an opponent; in this case, Han Sen. Xu Mi¡¯s sword might have carried the strength of a mountain or the force of a super creature, but while it was being tracked by Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura, it wouldn¡¯t find a target. The fight was ying out in advance in Han Sen¡¯s mind, as if Xu Mi was a puppet on strings.


    Even if Xu Mi wished to attack, risking his life and putting everything he had into one deadly swing, he wouldn¡¯tnd a strike. It was as if the two fighters had established a secret agreement that forbade Xu Mi from even touching Han Sen¡¯s clothes.


    Han Sen swung Taia casually, a move which forced Xu Mi to reel back in a clumsy dodge. His sword was powerful, but he had no choice but to fall back.


    Red Dragon and the spirits were all in shock, watching an elite such as Xu Mi find himself unable to fight back against Han Sen effectively. The human¡¯s opponent kept stumbling back until he was pushed against the Geno Core Tablet, and he had no ce else to evade to.


    Xu Mi roared and closed his eyes. He swung his sword like crazy. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to fight; he was truly no longer capable. He couldn¡¯t deal with Han Sen¡¯s finesse any longer.


    Taia came to a stop. Han Sen didn¡¯t finish off the spirit because it was pointless. He¡¯d just respawn, and as an enemy, no less.


    Han Sen sheathed Taia and walked back over to Six Paths.


    ¡°Your sword skills are great! It is no wonder it¡¯s called Sky Sword. I, Xu Mi, have lost.¡± Xu Mi was not a sore loser; he admitted his defeat without trouble.


    ¡°Time is up. Let¡¯s go,¡± Six Paths said. He went before the Geno Core Tablet and ced the missing geno core into a slot.


    The missing geno core began to shine and cast its glow on Six Paths. Then, the spirit was sucked inside.


    Han Sen pulled out his own missing geno core. He fitted it into the slot neatly and was then pulled inside in the same manner as Six Paths.


    When the light dimmed and his vision returned, Han Sen found himself inside a giant arena. He was sitting amidst the bleachers, over-looking the battleground.


    It wasn¡¯t just him there, either. There were countless other spirits and creatures seated there, as well. There was no ruckus or discord in the crowd, even though many might have been enemies back in the sanctuary. Everyone was transfixed with observing the events that unfolded inside the arena.


    In the arena, right now, there were two beasts engaged in battle. One was a lion that looked to have been built from steel, and the other was an echidna with six arms. They were fighting, as all the others spectated.


    Han Sen looked around him and noticed the arena was far too big for its own good. He couldn¡¯t even get a good look at the creatures that were down there, locked inbat. Without Six Paths¡¯s information, he wouldn¡¯t have had a clue where he was.


    ¡°Elysian Moon.¡± Han Sen did not see Six Paths, but he saw her. Promptly, he walked up to her.


    Elysian Moon saw Han Sene towards her, and she said coolly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Where is Old Zhuo?¡± Han Sen expected Elysian Moon to lie to him, as she had done before. He didn¡¯t care much for her, though, or her well-being. All he cared for right now was Zhuo Doni.


    Elysian Moon told him, ¡°He is fine. He didn¡¯t have a geno core, so he was unable to enter. He¡¯s waiting somece outside the tablet. Since you were able to enter the main battleground, I can only presume you killed the Firetail Butterfly King. Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your purpose was toe here, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Elysian Moon nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you. I wanted toe here, yes. Thanks to your help, Elysium is sure to reward you handsomely.¡±


    Han Sen said coldly, ¡°You weren¡¯t even able to get here by your own strength. Do you honestly believe you¡¯ll manage to earn a God geno core?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you know many things,¡± Elysian Moon smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about me. You helped me get here, and that means your task has finished.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get what you came for.¡± Han Sen smiled without much warmth.


    ¡°No one can stop me from getting my God geno core.¡± Elysian Moon looked very confident in herself.


    Han Sen did not say anything in return to that. He just sat down to ponder why she was so confident in her ability to earn a God geno core, when there were so many other elitespeting.


    She was powerful, but she was nothing outstanding. Where she obtained such confidence, Han Sen hadn¡¯t a clue.


    ¡°Since you have protected me for so long, I will give you some advice. Watch and do not participate in the fight. There are so many elites here, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. I wouldn¡¯t havee here if I wasn¡¯t prepared, you know,¡± Elysian Moon said to Han Sen.


    ¡°That¡¯s all to my discretion,¡± Han Sen said tly.


    Han Sen was going to join, and he was going to snatch the God geno core from her. More than anything, he just wanted to disappoint and ruin Elysian Moon¡¯s day.


    The only thing Han Sen didn¡¯t know, however, was what she meant by the preparations she had made. It was an enigma.


    Elysian Moon looked like she wanted to say something else, but the super creatures in the arena finished their fight. The lion¡¯s legs had been torn to shreds by the echidna, and it had to limp away from the battleground in tears.


    Fortunately, it had been able to leave without suffering further injuries. It would have surely been killed if it hadn¡¯t been allowed to escape.


    Elysian Moon¡¯s geno core then shone in her hand. A door of light beamed open before her.


    ¡°I have given you solid advice. You really shouldn¡¯t go any further.¡± After Elysian Moon said that, she entered the door of light. Then, she appeared down below in the arena.


    On the other side of the arena was another spirit.


    That spirit was wielding arge hammer. It didn¡¯t say anything, and simply leaped forward to attack Elysian Moon. The power of that weapon was fierce, and it looked as if it could sunder mountains.


    Elysian Moon summoned her Elysian Umbre. The umbre seemed a bit different this time.


    ¡°Weird. Why does her umbre feel so much stronger?¡± Han Sen looked at the umbre and frowned. It looked far stronger than before. It looked as if it was a super geno core now.


    Her spirit opponent swung his hammer, but she didn¡¯t dodge. She spun her umbre and cast Elysian Vortex.


    The hammernded on it and got sucked inside. The spirit used both hands to hold onto his hammer and pull it out, but the suction force of her skill sucked the entire spirit inside.


    When the Elysian Umbre stopped spinning, the image of a spirit with a hammer then appeared on top of it.


    The faces of the spirits and creatures in the audience all changed. That was a king spirit¡¯s heir that had been sucked into an umbre. Whether he was alive or not in there, they had no clue.


    ¡°No... something is wrong. The umbre wasn¡¯t this strong before. Did she level up? But I thought the Geno Battleground only allowed geno cores that were gemstone or below.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Now you understand? It does not matter who the opponent is; I will be the one obtaining the God geno core.¡± Elysian Moon returned from the door, sitting down next to Han Sen with unnerving confidence.

 Chapter 1481 - Concede

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Concede</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If you¡¯ve always had this power, why did you pretend to be so weak?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Elysian Moon shook her head. ¡°I never really pretended, but I had a way to increase the strength of my Elysian Umbre. It can temporarily possess the strength of a super geno core. That time is quite limited, so I saved it until I got to the main battleground. I would have preferred to die out there rather than use it before reaching this point. I am appreciative to you and Zhuo Doni for bringing me here.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything in return. He hadn¡¯t minded helping her at the time, but the fact she had been lying to him all along made him angry.


    Elysian Moon wanted to say something more, but Han Sen¡¯s missing geno core lit up. A door of light appeared in front of him, indicating it was his turn to fight.


    ¡°You are a human that cannot respawn. There are so many elites here; if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t join a pointless fight such as this.¡± Elysian Moon looked at Han Sen and offered advice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like pointless fights. You¡¯re right about that. That¡¯s why I need to get the God geno core; to nullify the pointlessness of my current participation,¡± Han Sen said coldly. He walked into the open doorway and then appeared out in the arena.


    Elysian Moon said to herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to get the God geno core no matter the cost.¡±


    After that, Elysian Moon turned to look at the arena. His opponent was Red Dragon. She frowned. ¡°Red Dragon is better than an emperor. It looks like Han Sen had bad luck. If he ever hopes to win this battle, it¡¯ll cost him a lot. That¡¯s good, though. I¡¯d hate to end up being forced to suck him into my umbre.¡±


    Han Sen saw Red Dragon, and Red Dragon saw him. They froze, and then Red Dragon bore a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s bad luck for me to meet you again in my first round.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and did not say anything. Red Dragon shook his head and went on to say, ¡°I was probably going to lose, anyway. I suppose it isn¡¯t all that shameful to lose against Sky Sword, of all opponents.¡±


    After that, Red Dragon decided to concede and exit the battleground.


    Red Dragon was like an emperor. He was a very famous individual amongst the spirits. Everyone was shocked to see him not even bother to fight, and simply concede right away. As shock swept the audience, everyone wondered who his opponent had been.


    Elysian Moon was shocked, too. It surprised her a great deal that Red Dragon had conceded like that. She had no idea what was happening.


    Han Sen walked back out of the light door and sat back down in his seat.


    He wasn¡¯t going to say anything to her, so Elysian Moon asked, ¡°Why did Red Dragon concede?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just lucky? Or perhaps he thought I was too handsome, and he didn¡¯t want to scar my beauty?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Elysian Moon didn¡¯t believe that, of course. Although Red Dragon was an emperor, he wasn¡¯t the strongest. As such, she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much.


    There were many elites entering the arena to fight after that. Regardless of whether they were creatures or spirits, each one of them was very powerful.


    When Six Paths entered the arena, Elysian Moon¡¯s face changed. ¡°Six Paths Emperor is here?!¡±


    ¡°You said you were going to win. Does his presence here matter?¡± Han Sen mocked her.


    ¡°Six Paths is different. He doesn¡¯t have a super geno core, but he has the body of an emperor. Now not even I am able to guarantee a win.¡± Elysian Moon spoke with grave sincerity.


    Han Sen licked his lips but did not respond. Elysian Moon was evil, but she wasn¡¯t a fighter. Even if she had a super geno core, he didn¡¯t think she had the fighting talent to back it up.


    And that didn¡¯t just apply to her fighting Six Paths. Han Sen wagered she wouldn¡¯t win, even if the two of them had to battle.


    It didn¡¯t matter how strong a super geno core was; the wielder himself had to be powerful. Elysian Moon was not super ss in body, and she wasn¡¯t much of a fighter. She couldn¡¯t depend on the strength of the super Elysian Umbre entirely.


    Not many creatures were able to enter the main battleground, and after a few more hours passed, the first round was over. The second round would begin soon.


    The creatures that were defeated could not fight again, as they were disqualified. The winner of each previous fight were the ones who could go on.


    Elysian Moon was up for the next fight again. Her umbre was incredibly strong, and she was able to suck the super creature she went up against into her weapon as she did before. The image of that same super creature then zed across the top of the umbre.


    ¡°Who is that female spirit? She is so strong!¡±


    ¡°If I am not wrong, she has the Elysian powers. The Elysium used to be the best in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°The Elysium were once that strong? Why have I not heard of them for many years?¡±


    ¡°Back then, there was a horrible battle. Many old families went into hiding, and Elysium was one of them.¡±


    ¡°I think it is either Six Paths or this Elysium spirit that will get the God geno core.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch, more than anything. I know I don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary. That super creature heir, with a gemstone geno core, was defeated by the umbre so easily. Can Six Paths really beat her?¡±


    ¡°If I end up facing her, I¡¯ll just concede. Who knows if I can respawn at my spirit stone if I end up getting sucked into that umbre?¡±


    Everyone was discussing Elysian Moon¡¯s performance, having all been shocked by her disy of power.


    Not long after, Han Sen was up again. When he saw his next opponent, he was shocked.


    ¡°What is happening today? Another one I already beat?¡± Han Sen licked his lips. It was Xu Mi, who was frozen.


    When the audience saw Han Sen and Xu Mi, the excitement across the stadium rose.


    Han Sen was the human who had made Red Dragon concede. Xu Mi was the son of two emperors. He was very talented and extremely famous amongst the spirits. Now that they were to square-off, everyone was ecstatic for the prospect of an exciting battle.


    ¡°I wonder which one of them is stronger?¡±


    ¡°Xu Mi for sure. He¡¯s the heir of two emperors. I¡¯ve heard his powers are abhorrently strong. His gemstone geno core allows him to do battle with super creatures.¡±


    ¡°Why are so many elites appearing here at once? It is difficult to determine who will end up obtaining the God geno core.¡±

 Chapter 1482 - Sword Skills of a God

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Sword Skills of a God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s opponent was Xu Mi, Elysian Moon frowned and said to herself, ¡°Xu Mi is far too powerful. If Han Sen is hit, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll even have the time to concede. If I was him, I¡¯d turn tail and run right this second.¡±


    In the arena, Xu Mi approached Han Sen. He hadn¡¯t drawn his weapon, and the spirit just looked at the human and said, ¡°A human once told me every man has a price for everything. How much are your sword skills worth? What would you ept as payment for teaching me your technique?¡±


    After Xu Mi said this, everyone was shocked.


    The son of two emperors who was really famous wanted to learn the fighting techniques of a human. It was almost too shocking toprehend.


    ¡°For one super geno core, I¡¯ll teach you anything,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Okay, but I cannot bring a super geno core here. When we leave Geno Core Battleground, you can seek me out in Furnace Shelter. If you¡¯d prefer, I cane find you in a ce of your determining.¡± Xu Mi immediately agreed to this, and it seemed Han Sen¡¯s sword techniques were deemed more valuable than a super geno core.


    The people in the audience were all in shock. Not everyone could obtain a super geno core so easily. Many creatures toiled and struggled across the years to get their one, sole super geno core.


    Now Xu Mi wanted to swap Han Sen¡¯s sword skills for a super geno core, it made everyone want to know what Han Sen¡¯s talents were and why they were worth such a geno core.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you in Furnace Shelter, when I have the time,¡± Han Sen said randomly. Xu Mi¡¯s agreement actually came as a surprise. But it made Han Sen feel as if the kids of emperors were typical spoiled rich kids, and unsure of the actual value of items such as a super geno core.


    ¡°So, if this business is concluded, let¡¯s fight!¡± Han Sen said, as he drew Taia.


    ¡°Fight? If I was able to beat you, I wouldn¡¯t have to learn your sword skills now, would I? I concede. Just remember;e and find me in Furnace Shelter,¡± Xu Mi said casually.


    If the audience had been surprised by Red Dragon¡¯s concession, then they werepletely floored as Xu Mi conceded and exited the arena.


    Elysian Moon¡¯s face contorted. She had never imagined something like this could happen.


    ¡°While we were separated, what did he get up to?¡± Elysian Moon thought she hade to know Han Sen, but again, she was now feeling like he was a stranger.


    Han Sen returned to his same seat. Elysian Moon didn¡¯t say anything, and just looked at him instead. She never thought he¡¯d actually be able topete, and her expression was growing more serious.


    Even Xu Mi, the son of two emperors, conceded to him. She was feeling a lot of pressure now.


    The spirits and creatures around the bleachers all had their eyes on Han Sen and Elysian Moon now. They were all talking about them, despite the fact those two were silent.


    Han Sen had won twice without needing to fight. Everyone was getting an idea of how powerful he must have been, but Han Sen didn¡¯t think this was of much help.


    To get a God geno core, Han Sen would inevitably have to go through Elysian Moon and Six Paths. If he was lucky, Elysian Moon and Six Paths would have to battle each other first, leaving Han Sen with only one to deal with.


    The fights would go on until there was a winner. The phantom doors continued to light up, beckoning fighters into the arena. Whoever found themselves going up against Six Paths or Elysian Moon surrendered and conceded immediately, with much fear for their life.


    Han Sen was not so lucky, though. Although all thebatants knew his name as Sky Sword, many of them still wished to witness his true strength.


    A super creature in the third round sniffed Han Sen and decided to concede, but on the fourth round, the king spirit he faced did not want to give up.


    ¡°Sky Sword, huh? I want to see if you have what it takes to wear such a fancy, self-loving title. You really think you are the strongest swordsman in existence?¡± The spirit drew his own sword and lunged towards Han Sen.


    ¡°I never said I am Sky Sword,¡± Han Sen said tiredly, pulling out his own sword to do battle with the spirit.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t like the title Sky Sword, either. It sounded old-fashioned and stiff. He much preferred the title Dor, because that at least suggested he was rich.


    The spirit swung his de in a flurry that looked like a thousand simultaneous strikes. The entire arena was covered in those shes, in a bid to not give Han Sen the space to dodge.


    The spirit was called One Hundred Swords, and his geno core was Ten Thousand Swords. He had been born with very powerful AoE skills.


    One Hundred Swords heard Han Sen had beaten Red Dragon and Xu Mi, so he knew his opponent¡¯s sword skills had to be formidable. If this was a case of sword skill versus sword skill, there was a chance he¡¯d be the weaker of the two.


    But he had the Ten Thousand Swords geno core, and with its spread, it did not allow Han Sen to use his sword skills. It forced him to fight his opponent with strength.


    Seeing all the swordsing at him, though, Han Sen was not afraid. With Taia primed, he was more than ready to fight back.


    Han Sen needed his sword skills to win, but that was only for Xu Mi. Xu Mi¡¯s sword was too strong, so Han Sen had to beat the spirit with movements.


    One Hundred Swords had a gemstone geno core, but it was weaker than Xu Mi¡¯s. As a result, Han Sen did not have to dodge.


    Dong!


    Han Sen¡¯s Taia blocked every sword that came close. He didn¡¯t flinch once, and he managed to approach One Hundred Swords amidst that barrage. With Han Sen¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage against any gemstone-owning beings.


    The audience had only heard Han Sen¡¯s skills were strong. They had yet to see him in action with their own two eyes.


    Now, seeing Han Sen fight One Hundred Swords the way he was, they were able to understand why Xu Mi was willing to pay the price of a super geno core to learn Han Sen¡¯s techniques.


    Aside from the first attack, One Hundred Swords was unable to make another. All his skills were sessfully canceled, and if he kept going, he was going to end up on Han Sen¡¯s sword.


    Han Sen¡¯s sword skills seemed almost able to predict the future, like the wielder was a god. At first, Han Sen¡¯s attacks seemed to be missing anything critical. But after seeing One Hundred Swords¡¯s strike, they noticed the moveset was nothing short of miraculous.


    Every one of Han Sen¡¯s attacks was for the future, and this godly sword skill shocked everyone to see. After witnessing its capabilities, no one thought a super geno core was too expensive a price to pay.


    ¡°It¡¯s a f*cking bargain. If I had a super geno core and an affinity for the sword, I¡¯d pay up to learn a sword skill as godly as this.¡±

 Chapter 1483 - Waiting for You to Defeat Me

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Waiting for You to Defeat Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One Hundred Swords couldn¡¯t correctly cast Ten Thousand Swords on Han Sen, and without further ado, he conceded and abandoned the battleground.


    Although Han Sen won, it wasn¡¯t a scary and unsettling victory like Elysian Moon¡¯s wins. When Han Sen reached the next round, all his opponents decided to fight until there was no choice for them but to concede.


    Han Sen¡¯s sword skills were very suppressive. He couldn¡¯t kill his opponents in one hit, so there was no need for any of them to truly be afraid.


    This did give Han Sen the chance to practice more and more with the technique, though. All his opponents were super creature or king spirits, and fighting against them challenged his proficiency with the sword skill.


    It did not matter what the abilities of his opponents were, as Han Sen could change his moveset on the fly to respond appropriately. While his strikes changed a lot, the base of the skill was still focused on his formation and judgment.


    Elysian Moon was scared watching him perform this way. Han Sen was using Ghost Sword. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but somehow, Han Sen¡¯s version of Ghost Sword was far better than her original one.


    It was more than just better. In fact, Elysian Moon thought to herself, ¡°Why is Ghost Sword not that effective when I use it? If it was this good, I wouldn¡¯t have to rely solely on my Elysian Umbre.¡±


    After many more opponents were defeated by Han Sen, many creatures and spirits were willing to approve and respect his title of Sky Sword.


    When Han Sen entered the arena next, everyone was shocked. His opponent was none other than Six Paths Emperor.


    ¡°This is a shame. If Han Sen was super ss, he might have been able to fight Six Paths. As he is now, he does not stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°They met far too soon. I wanted to see more of those sword skills. They were so amazing!¡±


    ...


    Everyone believed Han Sen was going to lose. His sword skills were powerful, but they were still inhibited by the strength of his body. When a fight was down to power and speed alone, the versatility of his sword skills would not be of much aid.


    Elysian Moon felt great relief, seeing Han Sen square off against Six Paths. Han Sen was sure to lose, she thought, and that took one of her most feared opponents off the board.


    Elysian Moon was confident in her umbre, but Han Sen was so strange to her. She thought it would be best if she could avoid him, at all costs.


    It would be great if Han Sen was able to beat Six Paths, however. She still considered Six Paths to be her greatest foe there.


    Han Sen gave a wry smile, seeing Six Paths as his opponent. He understood his foe, and also acknowledged there was a ny percent chance of the spirit winning.


    Six Paths¡¯s sword skills rivaled his own, but the spirit¡¯s fitness was much higher than Han Sen¡¯s. This fight was sure not tost very long.


    Six Paths looked at Han Sen and smiled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I want to see you defeat her, as that would most certainly be an interesting watch.¡±


    When Six Paths said that, he immediately exited the arena.


    Everyone was shocked. No one expected Six Paths to be willing to concede in the way he had. And he had clearly been referring to Elysian Moon in his brief dialogue.


    ¡°Six Paths quit for him? That is surprising.¡±


    ¡°Is he really Six Paths¡¯s opponent? He didn¡¯t look up to scruff.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know much. When you¡¯re strong like Six Paths, finding a worthy opponent is quite difficult. It¡¯s natural for him to treat the human nicely.¡±


    ¡°I thought the Elysium woman was stronger. I didn¡¯t expect Six Paths to respect Sky Sword that much. Six Paths sounded as if he was very confident Sky Sword would triumph.¡±


    ¡°Six Paths gave up his opportunity for Sky Sword. If he doesn¡¯t win, even after that, it will be very disappointing for them both.¡±


    ...


    Elysian Moon felt a wash of relief. She didn¡¯t like what Six Paths had said, but she was d she could avoid battling Six Paths Emperor. The biggest obstacle to her obtaining the God geno core was now out the way. This was good for her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think bringing Han Sen here would yield such a benefit.¡± Elysian Moon looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression. Then she thought, ¡°What kind of human is he, for even the likes of Six Paths to treat him with such respect?¡±


    The next battles were boring, all in the anticipation of Han Sen and Elysian Moon¡¯s uing fight. The spirits against Han Sen all gave up, just eager to get things over with and watch the fight they were hyped for.


    They thought Han Sen¡¯s chance to win was low, initially. But Six Paths Emperor believed Han Sen could make it, and this had them doubting their own expectations.


    Because the creatures and spirits that met Han Sen and Elysian Moon all gave up, it wasn¡¯t long before the two were facing each other on the grounds of the arena.


    ¡°I never thought the biggest obstacle between me and the God geno core would be you.¡± Elysian Moon sighed.


    Han Sen said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret this. You should not have brought me here.¡±


    Elysian Moon shook her head. ¡°Bringing you here was not my choice. You know it was Gu Qingcheng. She said you were better than Ghost Moon, and she was right. If it was Ghost Moon, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be here right now. But even she could not foresee you would end up being my opponent.¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship to Gu Qingcheng?¡± Han Sen asked, but he didn¡¯t expect a reply.


    Elysian Moon didn¡¯t want to answer this, either. She opened up her Elysian Umbre and pointed it at Han Sen. ¡°That which is absorbed by this umbre does not survive. Not even spirits can respawn. You have helped me a lot, and I do not want to kill you. I am getting that God geno core, though. You should quit now while you have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I shouldn¡¯t join a meaningless fight? This entire event would be pointless if I quit now,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Han Sen had watched the umbre for a while. He figured that she must possess the powers of space. She could suck creatures and spirits inside and refine them once they were held in the umbre.


    Han Sen had practiced space hyper geno arts before, so he was familiar with the idea. But he had never tried to fight something like that before. He didn¡¯t know whether or not his prior experience would benefit him here.


    The easiest way to win would be to use his super king spirit mode, as the umbre¡¯s suction probably wouldn¡¯t work when that was active. Unless it was absolutely necessary, though, Han Sen was not going to use his super king spirit mode in front of everyone.


    ¡°If you really want to fight me, then don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡± Elysian Moon said, her tone growing chilly. Then, she began spinning her umbre. The umbre began to glow, and as it spun, the dimension it upied began to swirl.


    Han Sen immediately felt a strong suction pulling his body towards the vortex.

 Chapter 1484 - Battling Elysian Moon

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Battling Elysian Moon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The vortex was so strong. Han Sen tried his hardest to resist, but he was still being pulled towards the umbre. He was going to be sucked inside.


    The creatures and spirits saw Han Sen unable to resist, and they felt it was a great shame. A great swordmaster of spectacr skill was going to die before his prime.


    But just as they watched Han Sen about to get sucked into the umbre, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone thought he had been pulled inside, but he hadn¡¯t. He reappeared right next to Elysian Moon, with his sword poised to cut deep into Elysian Moon¡¯s throat.


    ¡°What happened?! How did he escape?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    No one knew how Han Sen had pried himself away from the suction of the Elysian Umbre, and even Elysian Moon herself was surprised. She had no clue how he had slipped out of her pull.


    Elysian Moon gritted her teeth and spun her umbre. She stumbled back in a hasty retreat, aimed the umbre at her enemy, and tried to suck him in again.


    In another sh, Han Sen had appeared directly next to Elysian Moon, behind the umbre. With its face not pointing towards him, he couldn¡¯t get sucked inside.


    It was then that everyone noticed the dimensions of space around Han Sen had be somewhat distorted and warped. It was like he was able to teleport directly towards his opponent, and the umbre had been rendered useless.


    ¡°Is he employing the powers of time and space? Does Sky Sword have a rare time and space elemental attunement?¡± A spirit, upon recognizing Han Sen¡¯s amazing power, found himself inplete awe.


    Time or space alone was rare to see, but to have both of them together was far beyond that. It was rarer than winning the lottery.


    Across the history of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, only a small handful of creatures and spirits had possessed both the powers of Time and Space. Coincidentally, they also happened to be the strongest known.


    But Han Sen was not naturally talented in both of these. His Time and Space element came from the spirit geno points he received in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    It might not have been as effective as those who were naturally talented with such boons, but he could still briefly teleport through space with Ghost sh.


    This short-distance blink could not take Han Sen a distance further than one meter, and while it would have been ineffective against those who had only Space but were all-natural, it was enough for him to evade the suction of the umbre.


    But Ghost sh wasn¡¯t enough for him to wholly escape the suction, truthfully. It was because Han Sen¡¯s body was not strong enough, and he had yet to reach super ss. As such, Ghost sh was not enough topete against the umbrepletely.


    With Han Sen¡¯s observational skills, though, he was able to tell the vortex sat on the surface of the umbre, and the suction power was strongest towards the center.


    Whenever Elysian Moon used her umbre, she¡¯d point the center directly at her enemy.


    Han Sen wanted to prove whether or not his theory was correct, so, when the umbre was facing him, he shifted his position to its side, and only allowed the side of the vortex to grip him.


    Han Sen felt a strong power pulling on him, yes, but the teleportation ability of Ghost sh allowed him to easily escape that manner of suction.


    Now that Han Sen had witnessed this, he knew the umbre couldn¡¯t deal with everything. This w would allow Han Sen to keep on top of it. Han Sen could see now that Elysian Moon was no greater than Xu Mi. A little bit stronger, maybe, but that was all.


    Xu Mi¡¯s sword was small, and it had a limited range. Therefore, Han Sen was able to dodge fairly easily.


    Elysian Moon¡¯s Elysian Umbre had a longer and wider range, and it was therefore just a little harder to deal with.


    Han Sen did not get annoyed easily when he fought, so he patiently side-stepped around, staying mobile to avoid the center of the umbre.


    Elysian Moon noticed that Han Sen¡¯s teleportation ability was rather weak, though. She swung her umbre, trying to grab Han Sen with the vortex¡¯s center-point. If she was able to do this, her umbre would have enough grunt to pull and finish Han Sen.


    But she suddenly made a mistake. She shouldn¡¯t have let Han Sen get close, for he was able to keep on getting near after that. He was at her side, he was behind her. Elysian Moon was able to respond and keep away, but she had no clue where he¡¯d appear next. She was unable to target him the way she wanted to.


    The suction at the brim of the vortex would hardly snag Han Sen, and it was impossible to catch him and draw him into the umbre.


    The spirits watched the scene with weird feelings. All they could see was a child holding a gun, firing willy-nilly, failing to hit the man that was next to her.


    It made them think they were watching an adult y with a kid.


    Of course, they knew they weren¡¯t ying. And if Han Sen made a mistake, he¡¯d surely die. But for reasons unbeknownst to themselves, they weren¡¯t worried for Han Sen. They knew he wouldn¡¯t fail or miss.


    Elysian Moon was getting annoyed. She was unable to point the center of the umbre at Han Sen, and the human¡¯s sword was slowly pushing her towards the edge of the arena.


    Suddenly, Elysian Moon stopped and did not allow Han Sen to push her any further. She turned and ran straight to the wall of the arena by her own volition.


    The reason why Han Sen could fight was because of his strange movements, and his constant reappearances around her. She couldn¡¯t use the center to aim at Han Sen.


    If she went up against the wall, Han Sen would be unable to use this same tactic to avoid her, and she¡¯d be able to beat him with ease.


    The spirits and creatures acknowledged what she was going to do, and for this, they now started to worry about Han Sen. If she put her back against the wall, Han Sen would be unable to attack her.


    Elysian Moon was currently ten meters away from the wall. If she reached it, Han Sen would lose. But for her, in the heat of that moment, it felt like a great distance away. All she had to do was take two steps.


    That simple dash felt like an impossible mission for her to aplish.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra and Ghost sh. When he teleported, he started to attack a strange spot. It was like he was deliberately missing her. But when Han Sen moved, and she moved, it suddenly looked as if he was targeting her in a weak spot.


    Elysian Moon was right in front of the wall, but she felt as if there was a countless number of barricades and corners she had to traverse to get there. She had to turn to move forward, lest she crash like a car.


    The barricades were Han Sen and his sword. Elysian Moon was still using her Elysian Umbre, but she was unable to hurt him. She was being controlled by Han Sen like a puppet on strings. She couldn¡¯t get close to the wall, and it now felt as if she was moving further from it.


    ¡°These sword skills are like those of a god!¡± Red Dragon couldn¡¯t help but blurt out apliment.

 Chapter 1485 - Elysium God Body

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Elysium God Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Emperor, it is no wonder you selected Han Sen,¡± Xu Mi said as he sat next to Six Paths.


    Six Paths shook his head and said, ¡°This is only half of his true adeptness with the sword.¡±


    ¡°Half of his sword skills?¡± Xu Mi looked at Six Paths with confusion.


    Six Paths looked at Han Sen. ¡°The core of his talent with the sword does not rely on the sword skills used, and he can use knives, spears, or even his hands with the same result. The sword is merely another tool for him. If you actually want to learn what he knows, you¡¯ll need your own god. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get what you seek, and you¡¯ll simply lose yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the advice. I will remember this,¡± Xu Mi said.


    Down in the arena, Elysian Moon was getting desperate. The sword skills were suffocating her. She recalled what he was doing, as it was something he had learned directly from her, but she couldn¡¯t block a single strike and nor guess where the next would being from.


    The sword cut down across her shoulder, forming a cleft through her white skin. Her fitness had not increased, and it was only her geno core that had elevated to be super ss.


    Elysian Moon looked to be in poor condition. Never in her worst nightmares did she envision Han Sen being her greatest obstacle, prohibiting her victory. Not even her super Elysian Umbre had what it took to deal with him.


    ¡°Han Sen, I¡¯m telling you again; quit now before I kill you. I am getting the God geno core, no matter what,¡± Elysian Moon said, stumbling backwards.


    ¡°That¡¯s my line,¡± Han Sen responded coldly, as his hands refused to halt.


    Dodging the umbre and attacking her this way, Han Sen was not in a rush. It looked as if he was just ying a game with her.


    ¡°You forced me to do this.¡± Elysian Moon appeared to have made a decision, and she looked incredibly cruel.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, stricken by a sudden worry. Her eyes turned blue, like two gleaming moons. Their brightness increased, brighter and brighter. As this urred, he noticed Elysian Moon¡¯s lifeforce growing stronger. It was unbelievably strong, as if she had injected a crazy stimnt.


    ¡°Did she take a stimnt?¡± Han Sen frowned as he looked at her. Her powers were growing stronger, and with her Elysium Umbre, her power became incredibly scary. She was feeling like a real king spirit now.


    ¡°How did she do that? She can increase her fitness to the level of king ss?¡± Xu Mi said with shock.


    Six Paths coldly responded, ¡°The Elysium have remained hidden for too long. It seems far too few recall their Elysium God Body. It looks like she has the true Elysium blood. Without that in her veins, this change could not be triggered.¡±


    ¡°Elysium God Body? Is that their special ability?¡± Xu Mi asked.


    ¡°Not really. Elysium King Emperor had this ability, but not many heirs were able to contain this power,¡± Six Paths exined.


    ¡°What kind of ability is this? How do you suddenly raise your fitness to such a level?¡± Xu Mi asked.


    Six Paths looked at Elysian Moon and said, ¡°Elysian King had another name; he was called the God of Death. Elysium God Body enables the Elysium God to possess her. Their Elysium God is not an actual God, mind. But their power exceeds most Emperors. Elysium King Emperor used this power to kill six emperors, but after that, he started to lose.¡±


    ¡°If he was that strong, then does that mean Han Sen will lose?¡± Xu Mi asked.


    Six Paths smiled. ¡°Maybe not. Elysium God Body is strong, and Elysium God was strong. Before I self-destructed, I might not have won against him. To be possessed by Elysium God will swiftly drain your body, though. Elysium King Emperor, when he used Elysium God, could onlyst like so for a single day. He managed to kill six emperors, but by that point, he was unable to withstand the power of the Elysium God and had to self-destruct. Elysian Moon¡¯s fitness is nowhere near emperor ss. Such a weak body won¡¯t be able to harness the Elysium God power for long. Her time in such a condition is very limited. I think she needs to stop before she tries to possess all that power. If she bes entirely possessed by Elysium God, she¡¯ll only seed in blowing herself up.¡±


    ¡°But even if she is not fully possessed, Han Sen won¡¯t be able to survive an attack like that, surely. The Elysian Umbre, if fueled by that power, will wipe him out in a single strike, won¡¯t it?¡± Xu Mi then asked Six Paths, ¡°Do you think Han Sen still has a chance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t think so, but he¡¯s a special guy. Maybe he will make it.¡± Six Paths looked at Han Sen with tingling interest.


    Xu Mi gave a wry smile. What Six Paths said meant he was basically hoping for a miracle to show up.


    In the arena, just like Six Paths said, Elysian Moon started her attack before she was fully transformed.


    She moved her umbre, using it to face Han Sen.


    The power made the vortex spin incredibly fast, and Han Sen was unable to react. He wished to dodge, but his body was too slow to do so.


    Han Sen felt the suction grab hold and pull him in. He used Ghost sh, but he was unable to escape the suction. He was still getting pulled towards the pinwheel umbre.


    With Elysian Moon¡¯s power increased like that, the suction was far stronger. It wasn¡¯t just the center, either. Even if he was at the side of the umbre, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape that pull.


    This was the benefit of a self geno core. The power changed in ordance with the master¡¯s body, unlike those that were simply collected. Those didn¡¯t change regardless of the state of your body.


    Han Sen used a few different powers to attempt an escape, but nothing worked. The suction was too strong, and over the course of the next moment, he was sucked into the vortex.


    Everyone was shocked. An elite like Han Sen had been pulled into the Elysian Umbre, and it told them no other spirit or creature could hope topete with her.


    After she sucked Han Sen into the Elysian Umbre, she stopped the Elysium God possession. Although it had not been finished, that short amount of time was enough to crack her body. If she kept going, she would have surely died.


    As she stopped Elysium God Body, her flesh became a webwork of cracks. Rivers of blood coursed down her body, and she looked terrible.

 Chapter 1486 - Real Blood Power

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Real Blood Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had to do that.¡± Elysian Moon endured her painful and weakened state, speaking to the surface of the umbre.


    She wanted to take a look at Han Sen¡¯s image, but she froze in shock when her eyes noticed its absence.


    Elysian Moon was stunned. She rubbed her eyes to get a better look, but there really was nothing. The umbre was in, and there wasn¡¯t even the image of a single bone atop it.


    The audience looked at the surface of the Elysian Umbre the same way, thinking it to be strange. They knew what it ought to have shown, and they were just as confused at not seeing the expected picture rest atop the umbre.


    Suddenly, something red appeared on the umbre. It was like a flower that was blooming rapidly. The color red was spreading quickly, dying her entire weapon red. Even the handle of the umbre was beginning to get consumed by that rampant color.


    Elysian Moon didn¡¯t know what to do as she watched the renegade coloring reach towards the hand with which she gripped the umbre. She had no clue what this was, and she couldn¡¯t stop its spread. She couldn¡¯t risk contact with it, so she simply let go and dropped the Elysian Umbre.


    As the umbre fell through the air, it continued to turn red. Before it hit the ground, the red color had consumed itpletely.


    Blergh! Some blood spilled from Elysian Moon¡¯s mouth. Her eyes opened wide, unable to believe her airborne umbre had turned red.


    The umbre had practically been destroyed. Her connection to it had been severed, and this breakage caused her to sustain an even greater amount of damage. The Elysium God power had already severely injured her, and now, with this, she found herself barely able to stand.


    The red umbre then began to spin by its own volition. A vortex appeared¡ªone that was red¡ªand from inside it, Han Sen jumped out. As he did, he turned and allowed the umbre to fall neatly into his hand.


    Everybody looked at the scene with mouths firmly agape. They looked at Han Sen, umbre-in-hand, in absolute shock. They had no clue how he had avoided being consumed by the umbre, and had actually ended up taking the entire weapon off her.


    Han Sen looked at the umbre and then pointed it down at her. The umbre began to spin again, and its suction power pulled the original master into the spooky vortex.


    ¡°Nooo!¡± Elysian Moon blurted out, amidst her shock. Before she could finish, though, her entire body had disappeared into the vortex, alongside her voice.


    Han Sen stopped its spin. Now an image appeared atop the umbre, one of a green-clothed woman. It was her.


    Everyone was in shock. No one expected things to turn around so quickly, and in a manner such as that. Elysian Moon had been winning, and all of a sudden, Han Sen took the umbre off her and sucked her into it instead. It was such a grand table-flip, none knew what to think.


    Han Sen had entered the Elysian Umbre, but before he went inside, he attached his Real Blood geno core to the umbre.


    Han Sen had spent a lot of time researching the blood ability of the Real Blood geno core. If it touched an object, the object would be infused with Han Sen¡¯s blood and fall under his control.


    Real Blood geno core had many limitations, and it didn¡¯t even do anything on its own. If it wasn¡¯t attached to anything, as it just had been, it¡¯d bepletely useless. And its control was not permanent, either. If Han Sen took the Real Blood geno core away, his control over an item would vanish again.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know much about its temporary control, and he was still in the midst of researching other abilities it might possess.


    Han Sen merely wanted to try it, though, and see if the Real Blood geno core could control the Elysian Umbre. There was quite a gulf in level between the two, so he didn¡¯t even expect it to work.


    Real Blood geno core had worked better than he imagined it would. When the geno core was on the umbre, it swiftly melted into the weapon. He didn¡¯t even have to activate his super king spirit mode.


    Elysian Moon and the umbre were taken over by Han Sen, and after that, nothing happened in the next battle. His next opponents all decided to give up when they faced him.


    When Han Sen walked to the next arena, there was no opponent. But in the center, he found an altar.


    The altar exuded a holy light like a delicate spring, beckoning Han Sen. The light came towards him, but it did note for him directly. It went towards the missing geno core he had used to enter.


    The geno core floated before Han Sen, caressed by that holy light. It started to change, taking on the appearance of a butterfly just like the Firetail Butterfly King it originally was.


    When the geno core was filled up by that light, it became alive. It became a butterfly, and it fluttered towards Han Sen¡¯s forehead, entering his Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Obtained God geno core Butterfly.¡±


    Han Sen checked out the Butterfly geno core in his Sea of Soul, and he noted how it looked like a Firetail Butterfly King, despite it not actually being one. It wasn¡¯t a fire element geno core. It was zed with ruby, but it wasn¡¯t attached to the element of fire.


    God Geno Core: Super Butterfly


    Han Sen saw the level of the butterfly and immediately became super happy. It was aplete super geno core: his first ever.


    God geno cores were practically self geno cores, but they weren¡¯t. Still, their abilities were quite simr.


    God geno cores were like self geno cores in that, if they were destroyed, they¡¯d be rebuilt inside the owner¡¯s Sea of Soul. The strength of a God geno core would be affected by the master¡¯s strength, too; much like self geno cores.


    But there was something else that was different about them. If a God geno core was destroyed, the owner wouldn¡¯t be damaged, as would happen with a self geno cores.


    The God geno core event was finished, and the main battleground was shut down. Everyone was forced to leave, made to return to the Geno Core Tablet they had entered from.


    Elysian Moon had been dealt with, and Han Sen had obtained a God geno core. It was a surefire victory for him, but it made him think of something.


    After he left the Geno Battleground, would he be returned to the Elysium Shelter¡¯s geno core storage? And if so, how would he escape from that ce?


    If Elysium knew he was the one who had killed Elysian Moon, they¡¯d undoubtedly want to fight him. And it was likely Gu Qingcheng would kill him.


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if I could end up elsewhere.¡± Han Sen sighed. He knew it¡¯d be impossible, and some way or another, he was going to have to face Elysium and Gu Qingcheng. If he didn¡¯t get through it, he¡¯d die.

 Chapter 1487 - Back to Elysium

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Back to Elysium</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhou Doni really was waiting for him, right outside the Geno Core Tablet. He was waiting for Elysian Moon toe out.


    He had realized that she had tricked him, and so he wanted to grab hold of her and ask her questions whenever she decided to emerge. But then, all of a sudden, the tablet began to shine.


    It wasn¡¯t Elysian Moon that appeared. Instead, it was a number of strong spirits and creatures. Zhuo Doni¡¯s face changed, and he immediately turned around and tried to flee.


    The creatures took off after him. As they were following, they shouted out, ¡°Are you Zhuo Doni?¡±


    ¡°Did that b*tch Elysian Moon call on all those foul beings to kill me?! D*mn it!¡± Zhuo Doni was both scared and angry. He thought Elysian Moon had sent them to dispose of him, so he just kept on running, refusing to respond.


    ¡°Why are you running?! I asked if you are Zhuo Doni!¡± one of the spirits behind shouted again.


    ¡°I am not Zhuo Doni! You fellows made a mistake,¡± Zhuo Doni shouted in response, not slowing down his feet the slightest. He was so old, he did not care about his name or reputation anymore. At that age, he only cared about survival.


    ¡°How can you not be Zhuo Doni? You look just like the description Sky Sword gave us. You must be him!¡± The spirit on his heels did not believe Zhuo Doni¡¯s dismissal, and kept pursuing him.


    ¡°Sky B*tch! The spirit must be referring to Elysian Moon. I hope she knows how cheap she is,¡± he thought to himself. Then, still at top speed, shouted, ¡°I really am not Zhuo Doni! And I don¡¯t know Sky Sword; neither her brother Earth Sword! You guys must be mistaken, I swear!¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not wrong. You have to be the one. Sky Sword told us to look for someone who was old, ugly, and had the beard of a goat. I don¡¯t see anyone else out here that looks like that,¡± the spirit said.


    ¡°F*ck you! You¡¯re the old and ugly one. I¡¯m what you¡¯d call vintage.¡± Zhuo Doni was extremely angry at hearing the description.


    When Zhuo Doni looked at the horde closing in, he thought it was all over. As the group spread out behind him, a few more came forward to his front and sides. He was entirely surrounded.


    ¡°It looks like I, Zhuo Doni, will meet my end here. It¡¯s a shame there was nothing I could do to kill that b*tch.¡± Zhuo Doni epted his fate, knowing he could no longer run. He went on to say, ¡°Come on! If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll still take you all down one by one. You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    The spirits and creatures looked at him like he was a strange madman. The spirit that had been calling after him in the pursuit then said, ¡°Are you insane? Who said we were going to kill you? Sky Sword said that if we saw you, we should help take you back to the teleporter. What nonsense are you going on about?¡±


    Zhuo Doni was shocked. He thought he had slipped into a strange dream, and he said, ¡°Um, who is this Sky B*stard? And why would they want you to escort me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your friend? He said you were his friend. That¡¯s why we wanted to help you. Are you sure you¡¯re Zhuo Doni?¡± All the spirits looked at the funny man in confusion.


    Zhuo Doni then waved his hand and said, ¡°I am! But I don¡¯t know who this Sky B*stard is. Hmm, let me think...¡±


    Zhuo Doni retreated into his mind. ¡°Who would be retarded enough to call themselves Sky Sword? I don¡¯t know who that is. Whatever, I¡¯ll admit who I am first. That¡¯ll help me stay alive, at least.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Sky Sword said his real name is Han Sen,¡± the spirit added.


    Zhuo Doni opened his eyes wide and said, ¡°You guys have been talking about Han Sen?¡±


    Again, Zhuo Doni thought he was dreaming. Guarded by the spirits and creatures, he was escorted back to the teleporter. Then, he was able to return to his garbage shelter.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m getting too old. I didn¡¯t expect the young ones to be able to befriend or affect the attitude of spirits and creatures in such a way. It looks like humans might find their ce in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary soon, after all.¡± Zhuo Doni thought it was amazing.


    Han Sen said goodbye to Six Paths and the other spirits, then returned to his own teleporter, as that would be the only way he could leave.


    He investigated the Butterfly geno core as he went. If he was getting into a fight, that¡¯d be his biggest support, for sure.


    Butterfly geno core wasn¡¯t associated with the fire element. After the holy light he had witnessed in the main battleground, the missing part was fixed and something changed.


    The Butterfly geno core was like a ruby, but there was a blue fire symbol etched onto it. It looked rather beautiful, and Han Sen thought it to be one of the prettiest geno cores he had ever seen.


    The abilities of this geno core were very obvious to see, though. He wouldn¡¯t have to spend much time researching it to find out what they were.


    The Butterfly geno core couldnd on Han Sen and grow a pair of butterfly wings for him. It was different than a flying beast soul. The butterfly wings could fly, yes, but they could also provide him a bounty of additional power. It would give him the strength of a super creature.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder it¡¯s a God geno core. It¡¯s incredibly strong.¡± After Han Sen tried the Butterfly geno core, he found himself quite surprised.


    The Butterfly geno core meant he could make battle with super ss enemies. His strength and speed wouldn¡¯t be too far behind, whatever the case.


    ¡°Maybe I really can escape from Elysium Shelter with this thing.¡± Han Sen mulled it over.


    Han Sen reached the teleporter andpiled all his ideas on how to proceed. He stepped onto the te.


    The teleporter was activated, and the dimension before him twisted. A secondter, he was back in Elysium Shelter¡¯s geno core storage.


    Han Sen immediately saw a lot of the Elysium there before him. Most were there, actually.


    Gu Qingcheng was standing two meters away from Han Sen, eyes staring right at him.


    ¡°Where is the holy child? Do you remember what I told you? If she lives, you live. If she dies, you die. Don¡¯t dare tell me she didn¡¯t make it.¡± Gu Qingcheng peered at Han Sen coldly.


    Han Sen looked at all the Elysium around. His browse stopped on Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face. He summoned the red Elysium Umbre, opened it, and showed them the picture of the green-clothed woman.


    ¡°Are you telling me this is the holy child?¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    ¡°Why would she be inside the umbre?¡± All the Elysium were in shock, as was Gu Qingcheng. She stepped forward to grab the umbre.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! One step further and I will destroy the umbre and your hold child within!¡± Han Sen shouted menacingly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± eximed many of the Elysium. The power of their shouts was enough to level a city.

 Chapter 1488 - The Power of the Butterfly Geno Core

    <h4>Chapter 1488: The Power of the Butterfly Geno Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ignoring the angry crowd of Elysium spirits, Han Sen drew Taia and swung it at the Elysian Umbre.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Qingcheng shouted. It was not loud, but it quelled the roaring of the spirits. The area around the Geno Core Storage tform went quiet.


    Han Sen stopped Taia mid-swing.


    ¡°Leave the umbre and release the holy child. Do that, and I will let you live.¡± Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen and spoke slowly.


    ¡°My life is my own. I don¡¯t need your protection. If you want my life, thene,¡± Han Sen said, then stepped outside the Geno Core Storage.


    The Elysium wished to stop him, and without saying a word, Han Sen lifted his sword over the umbre again.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Gu Qingcheng shouted at the spirits. Then she said to Han Sen, ¡°Do you really think you can escape Elysium Shelter?¡±


    ¡°I would like to. But if I can¡¯t, the holy child dies with me.¡± Han Sen looked fearless, and he continued to walk with the umbre and his sword drawn.


    The Elysium bosses didn¡¯t want to leave him be, and they stared at Han Sen with anger. Han Sen continued walking forward, heading towards them.


    ¡°Step aside; let him through,¡± Gu Qingcheng said shortly.


    ¡°Master, the umbre feels like the holy child¡¯s umbre. But it doesn¡¯t look like it. Perhaps this is all a trick of some sort?¡± suggested an Elysium boss.


    ¡°Yeah, even if that was the real thing, no human can destroy that umbre. We can¡¯t let him go!¡± another boss stated.


    All the Elysium began to shout again, deploring the idea of letting him go.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°At least Elysian wasn¡¯t lying when she said that she had an enemy in Elysium Shelter. It doesn¡¯t seem as if these spirits like her very much. She¡¯s definitely not the most reliable hostage to have.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng said quietly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t one of you be master of the shelter and rece me?¡±


    ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The Elysium spirits were all in shock, and they responded as quickly as they could. They obviously feared her.


    ¡°Then what are all doing there?¡± Gu Qingcheng¡¯s expression looked grim as she nced at the spirits blocking Han Sen¡¯s way.


    The Elysium parted to form a path, prompting Han Sen to sigh in relief. While he could now proceed, he still kept his guard up. He maintained his grip on the umbre and his sword.


    Under the gaze of all those Elysium, Han Sen slowly walked away from the Geno Core Storage. When he took another step, a creature suddenly appeared near him. It was a white snake, and it came lunging towards Han Sen with a snapping maw.


    The Elysium were delighted at the sight. The creature, while it was motionless, had the ability to be entirely invisible. That invisibility would disappear as soon as the creature moved. So, it had waited until Han Sen came within range before trying to bite him.


    Han Sen¡¯s body shed red as ruby butterfly wings appeared on his back. His Taia gleamed crimson like aser beam, and with the greatest of ease, he sliced the monster¡¯s head off. Its blood squirted through the air like a shower of flower petals.


    The Elysium spirits had been stepping up to support the creature, but they were shocked into motionlessness again. They stopped their advance, not expecting Han Sen to possess such power.


    The beast was a super creature. Its body might not have had the highest fortitude, but it would require the strength of something super-ss to triumph over it. The fact that Han Sen had just cut its head off with such ease was a revtion of his true power.


    ¡°Super Creature Alien Beast killed. Beast soul gained. Geno Core unobtained. The flesh of this creature is inedible, but you may harvest its Life Geno Essence.¡±


    Han Sen was so happy. The Butterfly geno core was far stronger than he imagined it to be. The red light was able to kill super creatures, and while the super creature¡¯s defense was fairly weak, the result was still surprising.


    And after that swift kill, thest thing Han Sen expected to receive was a super beast soul.


    ¡°You obtained the God geno core?¡± Gu Qingcheng snapped out of her daze and finally asked Han Sen the question.


    After Gu Qingcheng said that, the rest of Elysium awoke from their shock, too. Han Sen had been very weak when he first came there, and now, he had suddenly be very strong. The reason he had so much power must be because he obtained the God geno core in the God Battleground.


    But even so, they found it a struggle to believe such a thing. There were so many elites there, and Elysian Moon had gone there on the heels of intense preparation. How a human had managed to beat such odds was iprehensible.


    ¡°I do want to try out the extent of the God geno core¡¯s power. I wonder if this thing can actually allow me to break the umbre.¡± Han Sen walked over to the headless corpse of the fallen Alien Beast and collected its Life Geno Essence.


    Han Sen continued walking. The Elysium spirits watched him with conflicted expressions. They wished to stop Han Sen from leaving and attack him, but they found themselves too afraid to do so.


    They didn¡¯t stop Han Sen leaving, but they did not move from their positions. The Elysium all just stared at Han Sen, looking as if they were ready to fight.


    After Han Sen exited the Geno Core Storage, the spirits and creatures had begun to slowly surround Han Sen from all sides. If they found the opening they wished to find, they¡¯d tear him to shreds.


    Han Sen continued to move forward, watching the subtle movements of each being there in his mind¡¯s eye. If any of them moved his way, Han Sen was ready to react.


    The way Han Sen walked kept them from finding an opportunity to attack, though. But there were too many of them, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t keep track of them all. Whether they attacked ultimately depended on their collective bravery.


    Fortunately, Gu Qingcheng was still inmand. With her there, the spirits were unlikely to disobey her order to leave Han Sen untouched.


    But when Han Sen had reached the shelter¡¯s door, the spirits decided not to let him go any further. They assembled at the door, barring his way.


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t let him go! If he leaves, it would be profoundly embarrassing. And I think the holy child will die. He won¡¯t let her go, even after he leaves. If he is kept here, perhaps she will stand a chance,¡± an Elysium spirit said angrily.


    The other spirits were in agreement. They did not want Han Sen to depart, either.

 Chapter 1489 - Chaos Inside Elysium

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Chaos Inside Elysium</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I told you to move! Did you not hear me?¡± Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face darkened.


    The Elysium wore cloaks that obscured their faces. They lowered their heads and did not vocally object to her repeatedmand, but still, they did not move. Standing where they were, they were blocking Han Sen¡¯s exit.


    ¡°It looks like the politics of Elysium Shelter are quiteplex. Gu Qingcheng is not one-hundred percent in charge. And because Elysian Moon isn¡¯t all that popr, my hostage isn¡¯t invaluable,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng, you are the master of the shelter! You should think about the Elysium. If the human can simply walk out so boldly, how can we expect to survive and maintain our strength in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡± A voice echoed across the shelter, and the spirits then divided their ranks to form a path.


    A spirit with a grey cloak and a ck staff was approaching. When the spirits saw him, they bowed and eximed, ¡°The Big Priest!¡±


    ¡°Why is there another big priest here? How many priests do they have?¡± Han Sen looked at him and frowned. Strangely, Han Sen could not detect a lifeforce from him. It was as if he was inspecting a dead man walking.


    Gu Qingcheng, seeing the spirit, frowned and said, ¡°Priest, this is my business! I don¡¯t need your lectures.¡±


    The priestughed quietly. ¡°I, Ghost Holy, followed Elysium King in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary for an untold number of years. We engaged in many battles and became the priests that nurtured many holy children. Elysium is my life, and nothing is more important to me than upholding all this. Even if you are the leader of the shelter, if you ever tried to do something to embarrass me, I would forbid it.¡±


    ¡°Then what must be done to avoid this embarrassment?¡± Gu Qingcheng said, looking at Ghost Holy.


    ¡°Elysium will not be threatened by humans. We must kill all who try,¡± the Big Priest said.


    ¡°You would really prefer Elysian Moon to perish?¡± Gu Qingcheng looked at him with disdain.


    The priest was fearless in his response. ¡°Every holy child of Elysium must attain further glory for us. If they fail, even they cannot be allowed to embarrass us any further. If they cannot be saved, dying for the betterment of Elysium is the most glorious thing they can attain.¡±


    ¡°What if I have to let him go?¡± Gu Qingcheng looked at the priest imcably.


    ¡°You want to let him leave? Over my dead body,¡± the priest said with a modicum of cruelty.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Ghost Holy before addressing Han Sen again. ¡°Leave now, and I will see to those who might dare stop you.¡±


    Han Sen knew this would be hisst chance for freedom. Elysian Moon, being a hostage, only seemed to affect Gu Qingcheng. He listened to what she told him and proceeded on towards the gate.


    But the spirits at the gate did not part for him, and Han Sen realized they were most likely going to side with the priest. Han Sen was going to walk right in front of them. If the crowds did not part for him, he¡¯d have no choice but to swing his sword.


    But before he did, another powerful sword cleaved through the masses to form a way for Han Sen. Many of the Elysium spirits were instantly annihted.


    Han Sen was shocked by the sudden spectacle. He turned around and saw Gu Qingcheng¡¯s hand grasping a green sword with the delicateness of a fairy. The strike hade from her.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng, do you dare to kill those of Elysium? Do you truly think we fear you?¡± The priest was enraged by her actions. He brought his staff down on the ground as the Elysium-borne powers began to rise.


    ¡°You guys were afraid of me for two years. Isn¡¯t this rebellion a littlete?¡± Gu Qingcheng said icily.


    ¡°Fine, Gu Qingcheng. I will let you witness the true power of Elysium. Kill the humans! None will be leaving Elysium Shelter today!¡± The priest raised his staff as the entire shelter was consumed by a void of nothingness.


    Han Sen understood now that it was the priest who controlled the spirits, truthfully. The spirit stone inside the spirit hall¡¯s statue had to be his, no doubt.


    When the order was received, the eyes of all the spirits became frightening. Their bodies all turned gray, as if they were hell-raised minions.


    The Elysium did not have an elder, but there were many king-ss spirits amongst the horde. Twenty of them had super geno cores, while the rest had gemstone geno cores.


    The power they unleashed was wretchedly powerful, and it even made Han Sen a little nervous. Fighting individual king spirits wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Han Sen now that he had his Butterfly geno core. But their numbers were so grand, getting out would still prove a major problem.


    Han Sen put away his useless umbre. He summoned his Bulwark Umbre instead, determined to use that alongside Taia. He was ready to fight. Han Sen watched another strikee from Gu Qingcheng¡¯s direction. It was so bright, and it mmed right into the gate.


    The gate had been hewn open in two, kicking up a murky haze from the debris. The way outside was now clear.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Gu Qingcheng shouted.


    She didn¡¯t say his name, but Han Sen knew she was speaking to him. His butterfly wings glowed red as he started flying out of the shelter through the curtain of fog.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng, how dare you!¡± The priest was further enraged. His body exuded a horrible aura, and he swung his staff towards Gu Qingcheng.


    Some of the king spirits took off after Han Sen, following him out of the shelter.


    Han Sen did not stop, and with his butterfly wings, he employed the grace of his phoenix techniques. But the king spirits were incredibly fast, and his evasive maneuvers weren¡¯t losing them.


    Elysium Shelter was shaking with thunderously loud noises, as if the entire ce was falling to pieces. Most of the Elysium, and the priest, had been locked inside the shelter.


    ¡°She is so strong! Who is she? Is she really a human?¡± Han Sen was shocked by it all. He did not think a member of Blood Legion could be that strong, either.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to think about such things, though. Right now, he was flying fast. He rushed forward, determined to return to the Underworld.


    Gu Qingcheng had appeared before him in the Underworld before. She was not of the Elysium, and so it was highly likely those who were would have to abide by the Hundred Tribe Deal. If they did not follow the rules and break off when Han Sen entered the Underworld, Dark Spirit would have no choice but to teach them a lesson.


    There were six spiritsing after Han Sen, all king spirits wielding super geno cores.

 Chapter 1490 - Entering the Underworld Again

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Entering the Underworld Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All the pursuing spirits were from Elysium, and while they were all around the same power level, their geno cores were very different. Two of the king spirits were using swords. One used a feather, one wielded a knife, and another used a copper cauldron. Han Sen couldn¡¯t see what the sixth spirit was using. He simply waved his hand beneath a cloak, which dropped a thick mist across a dozen miles ofndscape. It consumed everything, including Han Sen.


    The radius of that fog was too wide for Han Sen to escape. While he was inside, his Dongxuan Aura was also suppressed and dampened by the mist. This made him feel uneasy.


    Hallucinations could not confuse Han Sen, but this mist carried a phantom pressure with it. It weighed on Han Sen and slowed him down.


    The six king spirits, each with their horrible weapons, all managed to catch up due to this.


    The fight was going poorly for Han Sen. It was fortunate he had the powers of his God geno core and a number of airborne talents for maneuvering. He also had the Dongxuan Sutra and phoenix techniques.


    Han Sen was only just managing to hold his own. He kept getting beaten back, and he began to collect injuries. Luckily, all his weak spots were okay, so he wasn¡¯t in any danger of dying just yet.


    But after a long time of such fighting, death would be inevitable if things did not change. Han Sen decided to use super king spirit mode to see if he could do something about the mist, but just as he was about to, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Han Sen turned around. The mist was too thick, and all he could make out was the sight of something small approaching. He eventually saw a beautiful little girl crawling through the fog like a rocket.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen was both surprised and delighted. He had no clue why she was there, and neither did he have any idea how she¡¯d found him.


    ¡°Dad, I missed you.¡± Bao¡¯er looked happy now, and she leaped back into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen caught her, but this act distracted him from the battle. And with that opening, a king spirit was able to deliver a firm sh against his back. His blood sprayed through the cleft in his armor.


    Han Sen resumed the fight, all the while trying to escape. Bao¡¯er looked incredibly angry. She raised her pudgy arms and summoned her gourd. Then, she pointed it at the mist that was veiling all.


    The mist was then sucked away, like water that had been drained. It all vanished into Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd without issue.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± The king spirit that had unleashed that mist spilled out some blood. The other king spirits were angered by this, and their furor only heightened. They raged at Han Sen with greater ferocity.


    But Han Sen was happy. He felt the burden of the fog lift, enabling him to p his wings and soar into the open sky. He could not lose the hounding of the king spirits, but at least they couldn¡¯t catch up to him.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you are a good daughter to have,¡± Han Senplimented her as he flew.


    Bao¡¯er cockily responded, ¡°Bao¡¯er is Dad¡¯s best baby.¡±


    The Elysium spirits, unable to catch up with Han Sen, tried to use their swords to stop him.


    But Han Sen¡¯s movement was better than the king spirits, and everything they tried to do missed. They couldn¡¯t slow him down, not even for a second. The shes ended up wreaking havoc on the ground below, as if it was the end of the world.


    Han Sen ignored them, though, and he just kept up his escape. He¡¯d earn no benefit from battling them, and with the risk involved in fighting them being asrge as it was, Han Sen didn¡¯t fancy doing so.


    The king spirits really wanted Han Sen dead, though; they weren¡¯t keen on the prospect of giving up the chase. They chased Han Sen for a few days, until he was able to reach the Underworld and fly through the tunnels and caves of the ce.


    The king spirits stopped at the entrance of the Underworld. They were clearly afraid of something, and they weren¡¯t going to follow him any longer.


    ¡°It looks like this ce belongs entirely to Dark Spirit. Should we continue our pursuit?¡± one of the king spirits asked, frowning.


    The other king spirits hesitated, but one said boldly, ¡°Of course! He is not of Dark Spirit, so what is there for us to be afraid of? We can¡¯t let him escape. And if we fail to kill him, what can we tell the priest?¡±


    After that, the king spirit entered. Clenching their jaws, the others followed him.


    When Han Sen saw the Elysium king spirits following, he was delighted. Thendscape of the Underworld wasplicated. It was perfect for him to make the most of Heavenly Go and the Dongxuan Sutra.


    If he used the terrain to his advantage, it might even be possible for him to kill them there. But Han Sen, after thinking about it some more, decided not to attempt to kill them immediately. He was going to go to the ce where the shell king had died.


    He remembered the hordes of scary creatures that had gathered there. So, there was still a chance he could use them to aid in the fight against the king spirits. If he was lucky, he could end up hitting two birds with one stone.


    Han Sen traveled for a while, but he didn¡¯t see any creatures. There were no super creatures, or creatures of lower sses either.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Where did they all go?¡± Han Sen ran towards the fallen shell king, but there was no sign of a creature there.


    Han Sen flew past the shell, nning to proceed onwards to Dark Spirit Shelter. If Dark Spirit discovered they had been invaded by Elysium spirits, Han Sen could pretend to be Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s subordinate. If he pulled that off, it¡¯d not fare well for the spirits that chased him.


    When Han Sen flew over the shell and nced down into the big hole at its top, his heart jumped. A dark purple pincer shed from the hole like an excavator. The teethden pincer almost nicked Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked inside the hole where the pincer hade from, and he could see more. A dark purple crab was crawling up into the light.


    Han Sen did not know since when the shell king¡¯s body had been imed by the crab.


    But the crab, aftering out of the shell, immediately encountered the king spirits that were still in pursuit. The pincers moved so fast it looked like they were teleporting, and the crab tried to grab two of the king spirits.


    The spirits had not expected something so big to be lying in wait beneath them. When they noticed the pincersing towards them, they had to use their swords to block.


    Dong!


    The super geno core weapons, fueled with Elysium power, came crashing down on the pincer. But the strikes did not even leave a mark; they only seeded in making the creature even angrier. The eyes of the crab gleamed with a purple color and obvious bloodlust. Next, the crab gathered itself, then hurled its entire body forward. The pincers were going for the king spirits at a blisteringly quick speed.

 Chapter 1491 - Do It by Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Do It by Yourself</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen looked around him, and he was able to understand why there were no other creatures around. They must have vacated the area in fear of the big purple crab. Watching the big purple crab use its shell to block the king spirits¡¯ attack was enough for Han Sen to tell how strong it was.


    While the crab was upied by the king spirits, Han Sen took the time to examine it. Its shell was ck and purplish, like obsidian. Its entire body was like that, and you couldn¡¯t see a single gap or crevice in its form. It was like it had been wholly forged from steel.


    Its body was a little bigger than an excavator, but it moved frighteningly quickly. It was more akin to a spider than a crab.


    The six king spirits surrounded the fiend, but they were unable to damage it. They seemed to be at an impasse. Han Sen stopped running and watched until the six king spirits ended up getting chased away by the crab, which was a fearless monster.


    It just let their super geno cores bang against its shell, all the while it suffered no damage. Between the crab and the corpse of the shell king, there was very little room in the tunnel.


    ¡°Me and Ghost Shadow will keep this guy busy. You go after the human and kill him!¡± one king spirit shouted.


    ¡°This monster is extremely strong. I¡¯m not sure you two can hold it by yourselves. I¡¯ll stay. Let Ghost w and the other two deal with the human,¡± another king spirit said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The other king spirits agreed, and the six of them split into two equal-numbered teams. One group would remain with the crab, while the other went over the shell to resume their chase of Han Sen.


    Han Sen rolled his eyes. Instead of running, he simply pped his wings to meet with the three king spirits that wereing for him.


    The king spirits were happy about this. The Underworld was not their territory. They were worried they might not be able to catch Han Sen there, but now it seemed their need to pursue him had ended; he wasing straight to them. This was good.


    But Han Sen did not want to spend time with them exclusively. After he dodged them a few times, he flew right by them andnded on the shell near the crab.


    The crab saw Han Sen and tried to attack him with its pincer. He dodged the pincer, and then the crab saw the three spirits that were directly behind Han Sen. It quickly moved to attack them.


    The scene suddenly became weird. Considering Han Sen¡¯s reaction and judgment skills, the king spirits were far worse off than he was. He fought the king spirits near the crab so smoothly that it almost looked like he was co-operating with the shelled-fiend.


    In truth, the crab was trying to attack Han Sen, too. But with his movement and ability of prediction, he was able to lead the crab into actually attacking the king spirits.


    The crab was incredibly powerful. Its body was tough and lethally fast. But even after all that time, Han Sen had yet to learn what its geno core was. Whatever it was, if the creature used it, it¡¯d undoubtedly be a scary item.


    The king spirits were feeling the heat of defeat, and they were struggling to understand whether or not the crab was neutral. It attacked them every time, and Han Sen was benefitting from each and every move it made.


    The king spirits didn¡¯t want to go back empty-handed. They couldn¡¯t report back if they didn¡¯t kill Han Sen. Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t deal with the humiliation of finding themselves being manipted and toyed with by a human, either.


    ¡°You guys stay here, don¡¯t let him run! Let me use my cauldron to take out the monster. Then, kill the human,¡± said the king spirit with the bronze cauldron. He had noticed they¡¯d be unable to kill Han Sen without first removing the crab from the field of y.


    ¡°Okay.¡± A few of the spirits agreed. They split up and blocked all the routes that Han Sen might use to escape.


    The king spirit with the cauldron gripped the item, making it glow with Elysium power. He opened the cauldron, and something green emerged from it. It was headed for the crab.


    The crab was big, but it was soon covered by that green light. It was then pulled into the bronze cauldron. The king spirit immediately closed the lid of the cauldron, and you could see a me flicker around the rim. The crab was being refined on the inside.


    The bronze cauldron began to rattle and shake, prompting the king spirit to try his hardest to calm it down. The crab was raging like mad on the inside, wishing nothing more than to break free.


    ¡°Kill the human, quick! This beast is too strong, and my cauldron cannot hold it for long,¡± the king spirit shouted as he clutched the cauldron tight.


    The other king spirits did not say anything; they simply folded in on Han Sen. They were angry, and their desire to crush Han Sen was high.


    Han Sen saw there were no escape routes, but he wasn¡¯t nning on leaving. He could tell the Elysium Cauldron was far weaker than the Elysian Umbre. It wouldn¡¯t keep the crab down for long. Han Sen just had to hold on until the crab got free. Once it was, the spirits would be done for.


    Han Sen¡¯s movements and sword skills were firing on all cylinders, but he was still on the losing side. He was up against five, after all.


    ¡°Dad, you can do it! Dad, you can do it!¡± Bao¡¯er was on Han Sen¡¯s back. She shouted support as she clung to his neck.


    Han Sen¡¯s arm was nicked by a sword, and so he asked, ¡°Bao¡¯er, your gourd absorbed their mist. Can you use it to grab their weapons?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bao¡¯er said straightforwardly.


    Han Sen nced at her in surprise, and he almost got hit again. He¡¯d asked the question casually, not expecting Bao¡¯er to actually be able to do this.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the gourd to take their weapons away, then?¡± Han Sen asked as he dodged another weapon.


    Bao¡¯er lowered her head and said, ¡°You said you would keep teaching me to do things on my own. I need to grow up and be independent to be useful.¡±


    Han Sen almost coughed up some blood. He always wondered why the gourd only worked sometimes and not all the time. It did work, she just never nned to make use of it.


    But right now, Han Sen couldn¡¯t ask Bao¡¯er for help. If he did, he¡¯d be going against his own word.


    ¡°I can bleed, but I sure can¡¯t afford to embarrass myself.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth, realizing he couldn¡¯t ask Bao¡¯er for help anymore.


    ¡°Dad, you can do it! Dad, you can do it!¡± Bao¡¯er chanted her support for Han Sen again, but he wasn¡¯t really fond of it.


    ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯m not going tost.¡± A number of green vines were wreathing around the king spirit that was holding the cauldron. His entire body smoked and trembled as he clutched the cauldron. He was at the end of his rope.

 Chapter 1492 - Gold-Patterned Crab

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Gold-Patterned Crab</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The five spirits that were closing in on Han Sen were in a hurry. Under the buffs of the Butterfly geno core, Han Sen¡¯s speed and power made him just as strong as them. His movement was strange, and when the five of them surrounded him, they felt that their powers were suppressed and unusable.


    Many times they thought they were going to hit Han Sen, but their strikes would end up being deflected by an attacking from one of their own. Try as they might, they couldn¡¯t hit him.


    Pang!


    There was an explosion. The Elysium Cauldron blew up, and the king spirit holding it was sent flying away, spewing blood.


    The big crab leaped after the spirit through the subsiding fires. It snapped one of its pincers closed on the spirit, immediately cutting him in half.


    ¡°It¡¯s out!¡± Han Sen was so happy.


    The faces of the five Elysium spirits changed. Before they could react any further, the crab was rushing over to them with a gold word emzoned across its back.


    Han Sen was shocked. The word written on the dark purple shell was from an ancientnguage, and it gleamed as if it had been stitched onto the shell with gold. Han Sen had studied ancient texts before, so he quickly remembered that the word meant ¡°overbearing.¡±


    ¡°Where did that worde from? Is that the crab¡¯s geno core?¡± As Han Sen pondered its nature, the crab moved forward to attack one of the king spirits.


    That king spirit had been holding a sword geno core, and with Elysium power, he repeatedly whacked the iing pincer.


    Katcha!


    With hisst hit, the king spirit broke his geno core across the pincer. Blood flew from his mouth right before he fell into the grasp of the crab¡¯s pincers. He too was snapped in half.


    The crab inscribed with the word overbearing really was overbearing. The king spirit¡¯s geno core, and his armor, had been cut in half easily. It was scary.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare watch, as it was too frightening for him to see. If the crab could so easily sunder super geno cores, it had to be a berserk super creature.


    Han Sen grabbed Bao¡¯er and ran, but the other king spirits were running too. Shortly after, the crab¡¯s kill-tally had mounted to four, and only two spirits were still trying to scramble away.


    But the big crab did not go after those remaining king spirits; it had instead chosen to go after Han Sen.


    ¡°Sh*t! Why are you going for me and not them?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    Han Sen thought he could pick up a few easy kills, but that idea was now out the window. All he wanted to do at this point was run.


    The crab was faster than the king spirits were, and with its ws dragging across the rocks, it caught up to Han Sen with ease. Han Sen realized he had lost the king spirits, but this threat was an even greater trouble.


    ¡°Daddy, you can do it!¡± Bao¡¯er continued to support Han Sen.


    Han Sen wanted to cry as he ran, and he said, ¡°You are my good daughter.¡±


    The human and the crab ran the length of the Underworld, and no matter how he tried, Han Sen couldn¡¯t shake off his tail. He tried using thebyrinthic passages andplex routes to escape the crab.


    Eventually, Han Sen proceeded through a tunnel that was too small for the crab. But that didn¡¯t keep him safe for long, for when the crab came through, it brought down the walls to get to him. The few-meter walls were torn down as if they were paper.


    Han Sen kept running, but he eventually found himself at a dead-end. There was a wall up ahead that was sealing the cave. Han Sen gritted his teeth and used Taia to sh. He wanted to be like the crab and bring the wall down so he could proceed.


    With the God geno core¡¯s buff, Han Sen¡¯s sword glowed red. His strike managed to create a cleft in the stone that was a few meters deep. But Han Sen was disheartened. His strike hadn¡¯t gotten to the other side of the wall, and how thick that wall might have been, he did not know.


    Han Sen stood in front of the wall as the crab behind him bulldozed through stone. The two-meter cave had doubled. As the walls behind him were turned into rubble, the crab was only twenty meters away from him.


    Han Sen clenched his jaw and swung his sword at the same spot he had previously. He managed to go a few meters deeper this time, but he was still striking stone.


    ¡°Sh*t! Is this entirely solid? Is there nothing behind this?¡± Han Sen was getting frustrated. The big crab was already behind him, and its pincers were swinging wildly around. Their length covered the extent of the tunnel, robbing Han Sen of the ability to dodge.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to just take a chance.¡± There was no turning back right now, and so Han Sen summoned a beast soul.


    The beast soul was like a scaleless snake. Its body was very strange. It was the super beast soul Han Sen had received from Alien Beast.


    Super Alien Beast beast soul: Shapeshift Type


    After the Alien Beastbined with Han Sen, Han Sen became a white, scaleless snake. He slithered like an eel.


    The Butterfly geno core was pocketed for the time being, and Han Sen used his Alien Beast form to writhe around the cave until he became paper-thin. Then, he moved against the wall and slithered straight past the pincers.


    Alien Beast had low defense and not much power, but its body could take on a bunch of different shapes. That made it quite useful.


    Han Sen, with Bao¡¯er, evaded the pincer. The Alien Beast beast soul had thinned, squeezing through the minor gap.


    But the crab was difficult to deal with. The sharp pincers were still taking aim at Han Sen. He had to change direction, and he missed the chance to escape.


    The crab moved its pincers and ws and continued to attack Han Sen. He used Alien Beast to be thin and short to dodge it. But this couldn¡¯t go on for long, and if he got hit once, he¡¯d undoubtedly die. He had to find a way out of this predicament and escape.


    Han Sen looked at the big crab and decided he¡¯d go under it. The mass of its body had blocked the exit, but there was a minor gap directly below the crab¡¯s belly.


    Unfortunately, the belly was the crab¡¯s strongest point, and its ws could easily reach there. But still, he went for the gap. The ws responded quickly, blocking his escape from that direction, and he lurched back.


    Han Sen bit down on his teeth and jumped up. He became a thin, paper-like figure that stuck itself to the crab¡¯s belly like a sticker.


    The crab was incredibly smart, though. It brought its own belly down on the ground, trying to crush Han Sen and Bao¡¯er against the floor of the cave.


    The thin, snake-like body crawled across the crab, and when the crab¡¯s belly whacked the ground, Han Sen had already brought Bao¡¯er to its back. He was on top of where the gold overbearing word had appeared.

 Chapter 1493 - A Cruel Crab

    <h4>Chapter 1493: A Cruel Crab</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crab swung its ws, but they couldn¡¯t reach Han Sen and Bao¡¯er who were now on its back. After a while, the crab gave up trying to kill Han Sen. Instead, it just started to go back the way it hade.


    The gold word upon its back, overbearing, eventually dissipated as well. Han Sen became human again, holding Bao¡¯er as he stood on the back of the crab. They weren¡¯t sure what to do.


    The crab ignored his presence there, but who knew what would happen if Han Sen decided to leap off. So, Han Sen remained there and did not yet dare to jump.


    The crab waddled its way through the cave systems, but eventually, Han Sen realized it was not returning to where the shell king had been. He had no idea which way it was going.


    Not long after, Han Sen heard a roaring sound in the distance. His face changed when he realized it was the sound of a waterfall.


    ¡°Does the crab want to dive into the water and try to drown us?¡± Han Sen frowned. He could breathe underwater, but it was not like he could spend the rest of his days submerged in water. And what¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t know if Bao¡¯er would fare as well as he would. He didn¡¯t know if she could breathe underwater or not.


    An underground river eventually appeared in front of them. The crab jumped into the river and dived below the surface.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er stayed with it. Fortunately, Han Sen was able to breathe underwater, and he was unaffected. He looked over to Bao¡¯er and noticed she was entirely fine, as well. She was ying in the water, and it brought him some peace of mind.


    The underground river was deeper than Han Sen believed it to be, though. The giant, gold pattern crab was firmly inside it. It had dived deeper into the stream.


    The crab seemed to be swimming downstream, too. Han Sen held onto Bao¡¯er as he looked around. He saw a number of underwater creatures that all fled upon seeing the crab. They all made sure to stay out of its way.


    The crab remained underwater for an hour. Han Sen thought that the crab might have forgotten about him and Bao¡¯er¡¯s presence on its back, and he considered ways in which he might be able to sneak away.


    But as soon as Han Sen left its back, the pincers quickly approached. He hastily used Alien Beast to dodge the w and return to its back.


    It seemed as if the crab was clearly aware that Han Sen was still there. The crab remained intent on trying to kill him.


    Han Sen sat on the crab¡¯s back and tried to think of a way in which he might escape. Bao¡¯er looked happy, swinging her arms against the water¡¯s resistance. She always loved water.


    The crab did not stop traveling. It followed the stream for a few days, and they had no idea how long that river might have been. It seemed endless.


    But whenever there was a cave, Han Sen could see parts of the Holy Vine wreathing its way across the ceilings. The vine was huge, and it supposedly held up the entire Underworld.


    ¡°This vine is much bigger than the one that gave birth to Bao¡¯er. I wonder what will reside in the gourd on this Holy Vine; will it be another being simr to Bao¡¯er?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Han Sen was unable to think of a way to get out of his current situation. He followed the crab through the water for an additional two days. He eventually noticed the waters had be wider and even deeper.


    It was like they hade to a bottomless ocean.


    The crab continued swimming through the wider expanse of water, diving deeper and deeper. This ce was far deeper than the river, and not long after, they were submerged a few hundred meters deep underwater.


    Some underwater creatures were moving around, Han Sen could see. They were not afraid of the crab like the others. But still, the crab raised its pincers and grabbed a few of the creatures to munch on.


    Han Sen opened his Bulwark Umbre for respite from the water. He brought out some food and water of his own that he could share with Bao¡¯er.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw some sort of blue light sh in the distance. It looked like a thunderstorm, but without the sound. The crab was heading in the direction of that thunder, but what its aim was, Han Sen had no idea.


    The thunderstorm flickered between dark and bright, and once the crab had gotten closer, Han Sen noticed it wasn¡¯t a thunderstorm. It was a giant eel that was like a diamond.


    The eel had some blue lightning coursing around it. It was like a living storm, and it was rather beautiful.


    ¡°That eel can¡¯t be the crab¡¯s mate, can it? Is it going to ask the eel to eat us off its back?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face looked ill as he thought about this.


    Han Sen saw the eel and how scary it looked. If the two really were rted in some way, Han Sen didn¡¯t fancy his chances. The fact that he would have to deal with both the crab and the eel dropped his survival rate by a significant margin.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, can you absorb the crab and eel into the gourd?¡± Han Sen asked Bao¡¯er. If this would work, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind sacrificing his pride by getting Bao¡¯er to solve the problem for him.


    Bao¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°They are too strong. The gourd can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Han Sen felt depressed. Nothing was working out for him this time.


    The eel noticed the crabing closer, and it became alert. It stared at the crab, and its translucent diamond body, which channeled and coursed with lightning, became stronger. The increased volume of lightning was like a warning for the crab not toe any closer.


    Han Sen was very happy seeing this, and he thought to himself, ¡°They aren¡¯t together after all. That¡¯s great!¡±


    But when Han Sen thought some more, his face fell. The crab was provoking the eel. If the eel released lightning and attacked the crab with it, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er would obviously be caught in the cross-fire.


    The crab¡¯s shell was very strong, so it could take a lightning strike just fine. Han Sen was afraid the reason the crab had gone there was to get the eel to kill them on its behalf.


    The crab raised its pincers to provoke the eel, and then the eel went mad. The blue lightning around it rose in volume. Its entire body was consumed by blue lightning, making it look like some sort of thunder dragon.


    Boom!


    A bolt of blue lightning wasunched from the eel¡¯s body, and it covered the entirety of the crab. The crab hadn¡¯t dodged, and it simply epted the blue lightning. It showered itself in it. There were no injuries, and only a number of bubbles rose around the creature.


    Han Sen felt terrible. When the blue lightning rained down, the umbre took a powerful hit. It already seemed likely to break.


    ¡°D*mn crab! You are mean. But electrifying us won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Han Sen tightened his jaw and looked around, trying to find a means of escape.

 Chapter 1494 - Fight Between a Fish and a Crab

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Fight Between a Fish and a Crab</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It wasn¡¯t easy, suffering that first barrage of lightning. It had damaged the Bulwark Umbre, covering it in cracks. The crab, seeing that Han Sen was not dead, swung its pincers to provoke the eel more.


    The eel became even angrier, and it fired an even greater discharge of lightning towards the crab.


    Han Sen prepared himself, raising himself up from the crab¡¯s back. If he tried to weather the next attack, it wouldn¡¯t just be the umbre that would be burned to cinders¡ªHan Sen would be, too.


    Han Sen simply took off from the crab¡¯s back. The crab whipped around, following Han Sen with its pincers to finish him off. But Han Sen transformed into the Alien Beast and became a scaleless white snake in the water. He dodged the crab¡¯s pincers.


    The Alien Beast¡¯s body lent itself well to underwater maneuverability. Its speed in the water was far greater than Han Sen¡¯s natural body. Unfortunately, it still wasn¡¯t as fast as the crab.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to flee just yet, however. He grabbed Bao¡¯er and went to the side of the eel. The big crab caught up, really wanting to kill Han Sen. The eel thought the crab was actuallying after it, though. The lightning appeared once more, headed for the crab again.


    Han Sen kept circling around the eel to stay out of harm¡¯s way, but the eel was getting angrier and angrier in its failed attacks against the crab. The lightning it expelled was getting stronger.


    In the end, the eel became very infuriated. It spat out a ball of thunder that was as bright as a sun. Itnded on the crab, prompting the crab¡¯s hair to stand on end. The creature¡¯s shell was wholly ckened.


    The crab had been provoking the eel to kill Han Sen, but now that the eel had actually wounded the crab, the crab itself lost its temper with the eel. The crab quit chasing Han Sen and went for the eel instead.


    Both of them fought there, beneath the sea. The seawater rolled like mad. Han Sen used this opportunity to return to the surface, shoot out of the water, and transform back into a human while airborne.


    As Han Sen hung in the air, he saw major waves kicking up from the depths of the sea. The blue lightning in the water was lighting up their entire surroundings for some distance. Han Sen saw some gold light amidst it, too, which was the gold word on the crab¡¯s back: overbearing.


    The two beasts were fighting like crazy, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave. From his airborne position, he watched the two fight.


    ¡°D*mn crab! Don¡¯t let me find the opportunity to kill you.¡± Han Sen watched them in the air, nning how he might execute a sneak-attack to kill the crab whenever the time was right.


    After a while, Han Sen noticed that while the eel was strong, it still couldn¡¯tpete with the gold-patterned crab. It was at a disadvantage, and the situation was slowly getting worse for it.


    ¡°It is no wonder he provoked the eel. The creature is weaker than the crab itself.¡± Han Sen was annoyed. He wanted to find the chance for an easy kill, but more than anything, he really just wanted to see the crab dead.


    Seeing the cruel crab¡¯s face, Han Sen realized that even if the eel died, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything. If Han Sen didn¡¯t run, though, the crab would only return its attention to Han Sen once the battle with the eel was over.


    Han Sen felt as if leaving now would be wasting an opportunity. So, he thought it over in his mind and decided to summon his Butterfly geno core and draw Taia. When he found his chance, he swung his red sword towards the crab.


    But the red light did nothing to the creature. The water extinguished some of its power, unfortunately, and the attack did not even leave a light scratch on its back.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t give up, though. He used his sword to attack the crab again, whenever he had the chance. He attacked it in a number of different spots, trying to expose a possible weakspot.


    The results were disappointing, ultimately. No matter which region of its shell Han Sen struck, its edges or even its eyes, nothing seemed to deal damage.


    ¡°No way there¡¯s no weakspot. It there isn¡¯t, this thing could very well be invincible!¡± Han Sen frowned and returned to watch it.


    The crab¡¯s pincers left a lot of marks and wounds on the eel, but the eel¡¯s body was very tough, almost as if it had been made out of diamond. There was no blood, and it was still able to remain upright in its fight against the crab.


    The eel was damaged by the crab again. The eel retaliated by suddenly spitting lightning that went through the crab¡¯s eye. It pierced directly through its eyeball.


    Han Sen was shocked. He looked at where the lightning hit and saw a diamond-tipped arrow that had been carried by electricity. It looked rather beautiful.


    The crab, with its eye gouged by the lightning, let out a fierce squeal. Its pincer grabbed the diamond arrow and pulled it out. The pincer had been able to break a king spirit¡¯s super geno core, but it couldn¡¯t cut the arrow. The crab had no choice but to pull it out and just toss it into the sea.


    The diamond arrow then flew back to the eel¡¯s mouth by its own volition. Then, then eel fired the same arrow out again, aiming for the crab¡¯s other eye.


    The crab was visibly afraid of this diamond arrow. It stared at the arrow intently as the weapon flew towards it, then caught the arrow in mid-flight with its pincer. The crab didn¡¯t throw it away this time, though. He went to attack the eel with just one pincer, as his other remained upied with clutching the arrow.


    The diamond arrow was unable to get free, putting the eel at a disadvantage once more. The eel hadn¡¯t used the diamond arrow earlier because it hadn¡¯t thought the arrow would do anything to the crab. It was very difficult finding an opportunity in which it could strike the creature in its eye. But despite that one strike earlier, nothing seemed to change.


    Han Sen noticed the crab had been blinded in one eye, though. It was bleeding.


    ¡°Strange. The crab should be able to heal rather swiftly. Why has the wound in its eye not healed yet? Is its healing ability simply slow? Or has the arrow stopped that?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Whatever the reason, Han Sen was given a dash of hope.


    Han Sen took a thoughtful breath and dived into the water. He became a white snake before swimming down towards the crab. He watched underwater for a while, then found a chance in which he couldnd on the crab¡¯s back.


    Afternding down on the crab¡¯s back, Han Sen returned to his human form. He drew Taia and carefully crawled down beside the crab¡¯s eye.


    The crab was fighting the eel, and it hadn¡¯t noticed Han Sen there. So, he was able to raise his sword. Taia, covered in the God geno core¡¯s red light, was plunged deep into the crab¡¯s wounded left eye.


    The wounded eye¡¯s defense wasn¡¯t very strong. The red light pierced through it, and Taia sank almost entirely into the damaged left eye.


    The crab was in agony, and it swung its pincers around in a mad bid to get Han Sen. But already, Han Sen had pulled the sword out and retreated to the spot on the creature¡¯s back where it was safe, and its ws couldn¡¯t get him.


    The crab¡¯s eye was bleeding like mad, and it looked to be in very bad condition.

 Chapter 1495 - Berserk Super Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Berserk Super Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crab was reeling in agony, and the tension in its pincers rxed as a result. Because of this, the eel was able to recollect its diamond arrow. The eel had been bullied by the crab the whole time, but now it had an opportunity for retaliation. It fired its arrow at its foe without hesitation.


    The crab, in the pain it was suffering, could do little more than il its pincers. The arrow found its target, plunging itself neatly into the crab¡¯s second eye. Both of its eye had been rendered blind, and having lost its vision, the crab had to rely on everything it could feel.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to hide his movement, meaning the crab couldn¡¯t detect him at all.


    With red Taia in his hand, Han Sen returned to its other eye and stabbed it to deliver more anguish. The crab, unable to feel its attacker, continued to il its ws in futile resistance.


    The eel¡¯s arrow was co-operating with Han Sen to bring an end to the crab. The crab wished to flee now, but it was toote for that. The next time it was loosed, the eel¡¯s thunder arrow pierced directly into the crab¡¯s body. It made the crab spew blood from its mouth.


    Han Sen summoned his strength and ran into the crab¡¯s other broken eye. He waved Taia like mad, trying to bring ruin to the insides of the crab.


    But the crab¡¯s vitality was very good. In the weakest spot Han Sen could find, despite using both Taia and the super geno core, he was only able to deal a minor amount of damage. He couldn¡¯t inflict fatal wounds.


    Han Sen and the diamond arrow were still free to work, though, and they were slowly able to destroy the inside of the crab¡¯s body. The eel itself was continuing to fire geysers of lightning. After half a day of this, the big crab stopped moving.


    Han Sen had been shing non-stop like a madman. He was afraid if the crab¡¯s final blow was delivered by the eel, he¡¯d walk away empty-handed.


    Seeing that the crab was no longer moving, Han Sen didn¡¯t stop, though. He used the power of Super Spank to deliver a firm hit to its brain.


    Although he was unable to break the crab¡¯s sequence structure, the blow was enough to deal hearty damage to it. And at the same time, the diamond arrow was in the creature¡¯s body, controlled telepathically by the eel. It seemed like the eel was eager to y the crab, too.


    After a while, Han Sen heard an announcement y in his head.


    ¡°Berserk Super Creature Gold-Patterned Crab King killed. Beast soul gained. Geno Core unobtained. Flesh is edible, and you may harvest its Life Geno Essence.¡±


    Han Sen was very happy. This was a very good super creature, and he had actually managed to obtain its beast soul. Even the eel might have been a berserk super creature.


    In Han Sen¡¯s delight, he suddenly felt lightning course through the crab. Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to get away from its body.


    The eel looked at Han Sen, then used its entire body to grab hold of the lifeless crab and pull it deep down into the sea.


    Han Sen felt it was a great shame that the crab king¡¯s body and Life Geno Essence had been imed by the eel, but he knew he couldn¡¯t fight the creature. So, he had no choice but to let it go. Still, he knew he was lucky enough to obtain a berserk super beast soul.


    Han Sen looked into the Sea of Soul, eager to find out what the crab king¡¯s beast soul was like.


    ¡°It looks like an armor-type beast soul. That¡¯d be great if it was. The defense of a berserk super creature is incredibly strong, and that would mean I wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of super creatures and king spirits anymore,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, as he looked at the Gold-Patterned Crab King beast soul.


    Berserk Super Beast Soul Gold-Patterned Crab King: Arm Shield


    ¡°Arm Shield?¡± Han Sen was surprised. A shield beast soul wasn¡¯t incredibly rare, but it wasn¡¯tmon, either. Han Sen used to have a shield super beast soul, but he ended up trading it for weapons.


    Arm Shield-type beast souls were rare. This was the first one he had ever received. He had seen other people make use of them, but he always believed ordinary shields to be better.


    ¡°It¡¯s a berserk super beast soul, though. It has to be something special,¡± Han Sen thought, then he summoned the king crab shield.


    Han Sen saw a purple crab appear on his arm, one that was around the size of a te. Han Sen thought it was a mini king crab, but it was the arm shield.


    ¡°It¡¯s so small. I can¡¯t defend much with this. I wish it was bigger.¡± Han Sen frowned. The defensive properties would be too small. It might be able to block swords, but not AOE-type attacks.


    Han Sen thought of that, and then he suddenly saw the shield expand. It became something like a grinding wheel.


    Han Sen was so happy. ¡°This thing can grow in size? Can it get even bigger?¡±


    As Han Sen thought of this, the shield grew even bigger. But it also got heavier when this happened, which made it difficult for him to carry.


    Not long after, the crab king shield became as big as a house. It was too heavy for Han Sen to lift, so he set it down on the ground to let it grow.


    Luckily, the shield¡¯s growth limit was not infinite. When it reached the size of the king crab the beast soul belonged to, it stopped growing. With all of Han Sen¡¯s power, he was unable to pick it up.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see the gold word overbearing?¡± Han Sen wondered, seeing the absence of that golden word.


    Although the shield looked good, without the word overbearing on the back, it wasn¡¯t perfect.


    Han Sen reverted it back to its smallest size, and it looked like an ordinary crab hadtched onto his arm. As he examined it, he suddenly saw a swordfish approaching him.


    The crab had died, and the eel had gone. The creatures that had previously lived here were now on their way back. Thinking Han Sen looked like food, they decided to attack him.


    The swordfish wasing at Han Sen like an arrow. He didn¡¯t dodge, though. He raised his arm shield and turned it into a grinding wheel before deflecting the swordfish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try out the defense of this arm shield,¡± Han Sen was thinking.


    The swordfish should have been a sacred-blood creature. At that high speed, it looked like a javelining directly towards the arm shield.


    Pang!


    The moment the swordfish hit the arm shield, Han Sen imbued the shield with power and it shed gold. And at that point, the word overbearing appeared.


    The swordfish¡¯s body blew up, following that hit, dying the water around it red.


    ¡°Sacred-blood Creature Shockfish killed. No beast soul gained. Geno Core shattered. Eat the flesh to gain zero-to-ten geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was frozen. He knew that a sacred-blood creature wouldn¡¯t be able to break the shield, but he hadn¡¯t expected the fish to explode after just hitting it.

 Chapter 1496 - It’s That Dollar

    <h4>Chapter 1496: It¡¯s That Dor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen conducted a few tests. When the arm shield absorbed an impact, the gold word overbearing would show up and the inflicted force would be repelled by the spellwork of that word.


    ¡°That¡¯s scary. The arm shield has a powerful anti-shock conductivity. This is much stronger than any defensive armor.¡± Han Sen was satisfied with the arm shield. Its only con was its weight. If it reached a certain size, Han Sen would not even be able to move it.


    Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er out of the water with him. Then, the two followed the river. They walked all the way to Mask Shelter, and fortunately, they suffered no more trouble in their journey back.


    Ling Mei¡¯er seemed to have been fine all along, and she was happy to see Han Sen return.


    Moment Queen told Han Sen there had been amotion in the shelter. Someone held a grudge against Ling Mei¡¯er, but when trouble arose, Moment Queen was able to sort it out and keep things running. For the time being, there was nothing concerning going on.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been home in a while, so he went back to the Alliance with Bao¡¯er. Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait to see Littleflower again.


    ¡°Littleflower, did you miss Dad?¡± Han Sen picked up Littleflower and kissed his cheek. He still wasn¡¯t able to talk.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been back in a long time. It¡¯s been so long, Littleflower will have a hard time recognizing you,¡± Ji Yanranined.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I had some business to take care of. I can stay with you and Littleflower now, at least for a while.¡± Han Sen made ns to stay in the Alliance for a time. He¡¯d also be able to examine all the fruits of hisbor.


    ¡°Good. I need to select a school for Littleflower to attend. The Tang family built a kindergarten. I¡¯ve heard good things about it. Many demi-gods choose to send their kids there, so maybe we should go check it out sometime,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    ¡°How old is Littleflower? You¡¯re already shipping him off to school?¡± Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran with mild shock.


    ¡°Education is best started young. We¡¯ll only go and take a look at first. If the ce checks out, we can send him there in a couple of years, when he¡¯s three years old.¡± Ji Yanran thought about it some more, and then went on to say, ¡°You and Tang Zhenliu are good friends, aren¡¯t you? Maybe you should give him a nudge about this, and the teachers can give a bit more attention and care to Littleflower.¡±


    Han Sen told her, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s cross this bridge when wee to it.¡±


    ¡°No! We can¡¯t getzy when ites to Littleflower. And since you¡¯ll now be resting at home, let me conclude some business of my own. When I¡¯m done, we¡¯ll take Littleflower to the school and see if he likes it there.¡± Ji Yanran was speaking with a tone of seriousness. She was beginning to sound obsessive.


    ¡°But he¡¯s still so young. Who knows if he¡¯ll like it?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t really sure how to respond to her.


    ¡°Human instincts are most urate when we¡¯re children. We should go now!¡±


    Han Sen started to say something, but Ji Yanran gave him a painful stare. Han Sen quickly changed what he was going to say and told her, ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll goter. Littleflower¡¯s education is important.¡±


    But Han Sen, inside, was thinking, ¡°Does my son really need to go to school to learn stuff? It would be good enough if he just went there to make friends. With his fitness, even if he entered the sanctuaries at this age, he could crawl around and kill super creatures.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Littleflower can ess the sanctuary now? Or does the rule of being a normal human, being of the age of sixteen, still apply? Oh well, maybe it¡¯s not necessary just yet. He should enjoy the few short years of his childhood first. He can go there when he¡¯s grown up a little.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t n on making Littleflower a fighter like his father was. It was Littleflower¡¯s life, and Han Sen was happy to let him dictate his own course.


    Han Sen rested at home for about two days, and when boredom hit, he decided to return to the sanctuary. He didn¡¯t go hunting, though. He went into the Geno Core Storage that was in the shelter.


    Real Blood, Crystal Core, and Bulwark Umbre were all silver ss geno cores. Only Coin had yet to be reinforced nine times. Han Sen nned on reinforcing it.


    As he hade to expect, after testing Coin, it leapfrogged to first ce in the Bronze Geno Core Storage¡¯s ranking.


    By this point, the spirits and creatures were numb to this happening. Too many powerful geno cores had appeared, as ofte. Coin¡¯s appearance, while it may have been surprising, wasn¡¯t as shocking as it had been before.


    But the name Coin shocked humans far more than when Bulwark Umbre, Real Blood, and Crystal Core appeared. Humans thought those names were geno cores for spirits or creatures, but Coin was making people think about the enigmatic Dor.


    ¡°Do you think Coin might be Dor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s Dor.¡±


    ¡°You guys are naive to think this, just because his title is Dor and his geno core is called Coin. My title is Lady¡¯s Friend, but I don¡¯t have a geno core associated with pretty women.¡±


    ¡°Your name is Lady¡¯s Friend. You should probably summon an old woman with your geno core. Pah! As if you¡¯d ever summon a young, pretty woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it is Dor¡¯s geno core. It¡¯s a geno core that reached first ce in the test, and we know Dor is simply too strong.¡±


    ¡°There is no way this is Dor! He¡¯s strong, but he can¡¯t be that strong.¡±


    The humans bickered and argued about this. Many imed it was Dor, many others imed it wasn¡¯t. It became a hot topic of discussion in the Alliance.


    But no one knew who Dor really was, either. And a human in the Bronze Geno Core Storage had never made it to the top ten before. No one could challenge Coin to find out.


    Some spirits and creatures wanted to challenge Coin, of course, but Han Sen did not ept any requests.


    If he couldn¡¯t get to silver in a month, only then would he consider a battle.


    Han Sen exited the Geno Core Storage. Then, he used Crystal Core as his key for re-entry. He let Crystal Core conduct a test to confirm its ranking.


    As expected, Crystal Core once again made it to the first ce in the silver test. Crystal Core bing the number one silver geno core was not too surprising. Many people expected this would happen.


    Now they were hoping to see Real Blood, Bulwark Umbre, and Coin make the leap. They had all jumped to the first rank before. So, people were keen to wonder which one of those would be first and maintain the first rank.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t level up his others yet, though. They could wait, as he didn¡¯t want to draw any more unnecessary attention.


    The geno core ranking wasn¡¯t everything. The strength of a geno core was still dependent on the master that wielded it, as geno cores and their abilities were just tools to be used. Han Sen did not put much stock in the simple rankings, though. Without a proper fight, it wasn¡¯t convincing enough.


    A few dayster, Ji Yanran concluded her business. She brought Bao¡¯er and Littleflower to the kindergarten on Gunat.


    Once you were three years old, you could enter the kindergarten proper. Littleflower had a long time to go before then, so for now, he was just visiting.

 Chapter 1497 - Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 1497: Shadow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Old Han, how are you doingtely?¡± At the docking station of Gunat, Tang Zhenliu weed Han Sen and Ji Yanran. Then, he took them to visit the kindergarten.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, what with the steady eleration of strength, money, and handsomeness. I have a son now, too. Nothing else special, really,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t weaker than you, I¡¯d kill you right now.¡± Tang Zhenliu gave a smile that showed his teeth.


    ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Han Sen asked Tang Zhenliu.


    ¡°Me and Old Lin are still struggling in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. There¡¯s still a while to go before I max out my super geno points there. At this rate, it might take me another ten years before I¡¯m able to be a demi-god.¡±


    Tang Zhenliu sighed. Then, he went on to say, ¡°You¡¯re the sort that walks too fast, and no one else is able to keep up. Old Lin is working hard, too, you know. To max out one¡¯s super geno points and be a demi-god is not something achievable within a mere couple of years.¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky, then.¡± Han Sen opened his hands.


    Han Sen was being honest, though. It was the session of fortunate developments that allowed him to be so strong over such a short period of time. Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng were talented, they justcked the luck. It stunted their growth, byparison.


    ¡°Anyway, you really hurt my feelings. Although this is my ce, I¡¯m still going to ask that you buy me dinner.¡± Tang Zhenliu sounded a little angry.


    ¡°The whole of Gunat is yours! I can¡¯t find a ce to buy you something here.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. But each expense will be on you,¡± Tang Zhenliu said, then proceeded to take them to the kindergarten.


    The entirety of Gunat was focused around kindergarten schools. In different areas of the ce, they even had creatures that were copies of those that could be found in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. For instance, there were ck bugs that looked like those Han Sen fought in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. They looked exactly alike.


    The shape, speed, strength, and attack pattern were the same as the real thing. They were robots with AI tailored to train the babies and provide them knowledge regarding creatures and such before they entered the sanctuaries.


    ¡°Technology is pretty great these days, isn¡¯t it? We didn¡¯t have things like this before. When I was in school, we only had instructional videos to watch. Now we can have actual fights, I see.¡± Han Senplimented what he was seeing.


    Tang Zhenliu smiled and said, ¡°We had that technology before, but you went to a school that was for anyone. You didn¡¯t have the specialized treatment we can provide. Here, now, things are more delicate. These creatures are ny-nine percent real, and most of the creatures you used to see in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary can be found here. They are quite expensive to make.¡±


    ¡°But my school was cheaper than your school,¡± Han Sen said. One simple year of education on Gunat cost more than many people would earn throughout their entire lifetime.


    ¡°Haha! How else am I going to make money? But the Tang family school has the best education avable, and it employs the greatest technology you can find in the Alliance. Many high-tier Alliance members and demi-gods send their kids to my school, I¡¯ll have you know.¡± Tang Zhenliu paused and continued to say, ¡°And that¡¯s another important point to factor in. The people whoe here to study are of the absolute finest tier of the Alliance. They are our future. This works as a smaller society that prepares them for a bigger society in the future.¡±


    ¡°Poor kids.¡± Han Sen gave a wry smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. There¡¯s simply too muchpetition. The Alliance is developing so fast, there aren¡¯t many new sr systems left to be discovered. Now, we¡¯re justpeting with others for the resources currently avable.¡± Tang Zhenli went on to say, ¡°The conflict between the humans and shura is only getting worse. I am afraid there will be another war soon. If we are unable to establish a decidedly dominant species to rule the universe, these fights and skirmishes will never stop.¡±


    ¡°This is the best era and also the worst. I hope our kids can live a better life, and not have to suffer and slog through the many battles we have had to endure,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    ¡°If you can live in peace andfort, who would ever want to fight? But as for our role in the universe and the sanctuaries, holding ground in both is difficult. We have to fight.¡± Tang Zhenliu paused a little before continuing to say, ¡°And truthfully, even if humans do control everything, there¡¯ll be in-fighting. No matter what generation they are, the need to fight will always arise. And our kindergarten is perfect for giving kids a headstart.¡±


    ¡°Old Tang, your sales pitch is not too shabby.¡± Han Sen mocked him.


    Tang Zhenliuughed and retorted, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I need to earn money. I have two daughters and a horrid wife. I need a steady paycheck.¡±


    ¡°I remember your smallest daughter is around the same age as Littleflower. Will she being here, too?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re interested in my daughter already?¡± Tang Zhenliuughed.


    ¡°We are brothers. Look at my Littleflower; you just know he¡¯ll be so handsome in the future. If your daughter doesn¡¯t work hard, she¡¯ll have no chance with him,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That is nonsense! Your Littleflower is the one that should be working harder. My daughter will be a pretty woman, and guys will be queuing around the block and around the gxy for a chance of making her theirs. Your Littleflower needs to grab a ticket and get in line.¡±


    As they spoke, they ended up walking around the entire school. Ji Yanran was satisfied with the equipment on disy and the teachers that were employed.


    ¡°Is the principal of the kindergarten still Tang En?¡± Ji Yanran asked.


    Tang Zhenliu answered, ¡°My uncle was called back tomand an army. The current principal is my grandma. Her name is Tang You.¡±


    ¡°Tang You?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    In the geno battleground, Elysian Moon told Han Sen to deliver a message to a person called Tang You. Now that Han Sen heard her name again, he remembered the request.


    But with Elysian Moon¡¯s subsequent behavior, Han Sen believed she had just been pretending. The possibility of her just making up a name was not something he¡¯d put past her. It could have just been a coincidence, so he didn¡¯t keep it in mind too much.


    After visiting the kindergarten, Tang Zhenliu asked them to stay there for two days. After that, they returned to Roca.


    They had taken their aircraft to Gunat this time, as it had been a very long time since Ji Yanran went traveling. It was something of a vacation for them.


    They had been traveling away from Gunat for half a day, with Ji Yanran driving. Suddenly, something huge appeared and immediately jumped out of slipspace. The giant shadow covered their entire airship.

 Chapter 1498 - A New Community

    <h4>Chapter 1498: A New Community</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A big battleship had leaped out of slipspace, appearing directly above Han Sen¡¯s airship.


    ¡°A shura battleship?¡± Han Sen and Ji Yanran¡¯s faces changed when they saw it. The ship looked strange, and it wasn¡¯t simr to any human ship they had seen before. It didn¡¯t quite look like a shura ship, either.


    ¡°This area belongs to the Alliance. There is no way a shura ship would appear here.¡± Ji Yanran was handling the ship, and she moved it away from a possible attack trajectory.


    This possibly-shura battleship was enormous. Comparing it to Han Sen¡¯s ship was likeparing an elephant with an ant. Before Ji Yanran could drive off, the battleship opened up what looked like a tunnel, and then they were pulled inside.


    After Han Sen¡¯s ship was abducted, the battleship went into slipspace once again and disappeared.


    In Han Sen¡¯s ship, on-screen, there was a signal telling him that they had been boarded. Then, the image of a royal shura appeared.


    ¡°Demi-God Han Sen, if I were you, I¡¯d bring your family down to talk.¡± The royal shura was smiling.


    ¡°Do you think your battleship can trap me here?¡± Han Sen said, looking at the royal shura.


    ¡°Of course not. A star-ss battleship cannot trap a demi-god. But look outside; there are five demi-god elites standing right outside the ship, and they can destroy you immediately. Even if you are fearless against such odds, you must consider the well-being of your family.¡± The royal shura was sounding as if he had everything sorted out, under control.


    Han Sen looked outside the ship and he saw five humans there, alongside a few royal shuras. They did indeed look powerful, just like demi-gods.


    What shocked Han Sen and Ji Yanran the most was that the humans and shura were standing there together. Even stranger, there was no sign that this was a proper shura army. This didn¡¯t look like a formally sanctioned team.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was enough to break a star-ss battleship, but with so many demi-gods there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save his own airship.


    Han Sen could survive in space for a time, but Ji Yanran and Littleflower could not.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    The shura smiled before answering. ¡°Han Sen, do not worry. We are not working for the shura. We are not working for anyone, as a matter of fact. We are an organization that trumpets liberty, and we have requested your presence here to strike a deal.¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡± Han Sen was not nervous in any way. As a matter of fact, he was quite interested.


    Even if their ship was destroyed, Han Sen still had his ck beetle to use. He wasn¡¯t in that much danger.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk, so I can exin things to you?¡± The royal shura smiled once more.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran looked at each other and then nodded. Han Sen responded with an, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Han Sen opened the ship. He and Ji Yanran, holding Littleflower and Bao¡¯er, stepped out. The five demi-god humans and shuras approached.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to know a lot about you. My name is Naga, and I am the vice-leader of the New Community. The four by my side are also important members.¡± It was the royal shura on-screen earlier that was now before him. He smiled when he spoke to Han Sen.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran frowned. They had never heard of the New Community before, but apparently, it already had five demi-gods as members. It also seemed to include a mix of humans and shuras. They should have heard of a powerful organization such as this before.


    ¡°For what reason did you kidnap me and my family?¡± Han Sen asked, straightly.


    Naga told him, ¡°It¡¯s not how we usually treat guests, but I¡¯d ask you toe to the discussion room.¡±


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran did not reject their offer. They were here now, and where exactly they discussed matters did not make much of a difference.


    They followed Naga to the discussion room, where only Naga remained with them. The other four demi-gods did not join, but ady brought some drinks and was in the room briefly before leaving.


    ¡°We were supposed to see you at your home, but because of the limited power we possess, we had to do this.¡± Naga seemed apologetic.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you went to such lengths. It must have been difficult for you.¡± Han Sen knew that even if they were not shura, appearing here and doing what they had was not an easy task to aplish.


    Their little kidnapping hadn¡¯t simply required a battleship and a few demi-gods. They must have had influence in the Alliance to be allowed to slipspace into where they had appeared.


    ¡°The effort was worth it, since we¡¯ve been able to meet you.¡± Naga spoke with sincerity.


    ¡°Then what do you want me here for?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Naga looked at him seriously. ¡°I want to invite you to the New Community, and have you be one of us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this New Community; why would I join?¡± Han Sen said.


    Naga expected him to say this. ¡°The New Community is an organization in which race does not matter. All the members areposed of different races. There are humans, shura, and others, too. Our purpose is to keep the universe safe and make sure that every race is treated fairly.¡±


    Han Sen felt as if the New Community was more of a religion or a business organization. They had many demi-gods and different races, though, so it wasn¡¯t a normal religion if it was one.


    ¡°Han Sen, don¡¯t you want to see peace flourish between races?¡± Naga looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen coldly responded, ¡°I want peace in the universe, but I¡¯m just an average guy. I don¡¯t have such far-reaching dreams. Keeping the world safe sounds like it should be your job.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen, you only need to support the ideology. How much extra you do for it does not matter. Even if you only do a small bit, it¡¯s fine. We are an organization that believes in freedom. If you can help us in small matters when we need it, that would be tremendous,¡± Naga said.


    ¡°What small help?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°it is hard for us to say, but every action performed will be for the betterment of others. You will know this.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. It seemed as if Naga wasn¡¯t keen on going into detail, and any information Han Sen wished to extract was proving too difficult to retrieve.


    ¡°Sorry. I am not that thoughtful of others; you¡¯ve got the wrong man. You can go to the association that protects different races. The members there will probably share the same values as you do,¡± Han Sen said.


    Naga stopped smiling, and with a serious look, he said, ¡°Han Sen, I hope you can reconsider your stance. Your power is capable of threatening most creatures that exist in the universe. If I can¡¯t ensure that your work will be for the betterment of others, I will have to employ force to ensure you do not bring harm, instead.¡±

 Chapter 1499 - Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were filled with murder, and he threw a punch towards Naga. His powerful fist did not look special, at all. But the power he had gathered up in that one thrown fist was enough to sunder an alloy battleship.


    A fight seemed unavoidable, so Han Sen thought he should be the one to get the first punch in.


    Naga coldlyughed and threw a punch back towards Han Sen, not wanting to retreat.


    Pang!


    Both fists collided, and although neither of them had exhausted the full extent of their powers, the shockwave was enough to blow up the alloy wall in the room.


    Han Sen did not move. Ji Yanran stood behind Han Sen unaffected, clutching Littleflower.


    Naga¡¯s body stumbled backwards a fair bit, which resulted in him tumbling into an alloy wall and bringing it down on himself.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s demi-god name is real. His fitness is like a gemstone demi-god!¡± Naga stood up from the metallic debris with blood smeared across his face.


    The four demi-god humans and shura swiftly approached and surrounded Han Sen.


    Naga wiped his lips and said, ¡°Because you are too strong, if you lose control, it will bring nothing but harm to the universe. It is our responsibility to avoid this by erasing you.¡±


    Han Sen looked at him andughed coldly. ¡°Who are you to judge if I am harmful to the rest of existence. Do you think you are God?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t gods. We are merely those tasked with protecting this world.¡± Naga¡¯s face hadn¡¯t changed at all. The power in his body suddenly exploded. His body began to change, and the beautiful face of a royal shura was chased away by a horrid recement.


    After he used Shura Change, Naga stepped forward to Han Sen and said, ¡°I will give you one more chance. If you join us and prove the goodness of your heart, we will let you live.¡±


    ¡°This is the biggest joke I have ever heard and seen. I don¡¯t need to prove to anyone whether I¡¯m good or bad.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyed raged with fire as they peered back at Naga. ¡°But I have decided that for this day, I¡¯ll take a trip to the dark side.¡±


    ¡°That is a shame. I guess I will have to proceed with erasing you,¡± Naga said, then threw a punch towards Han Sen. With the Shura Change, and him being a four-ranked fighter, it was in to see how tremendously powerful he was.


    The other four elites unleashed their own power, too. Humans summoned their demi-god geno cores while the shura employed their Shura Change abilities. Their powers were very strong, easily putting them at a sacred-blood level of strength.


    While sacred-blood level enemies might have been fierce opposition to others, it was nothing to Han Sen.


    Han Sen opened his ruby wings, covering his body in red light. With that strong red light, Han Sen simply used his hands like swords. He threw one at Naga¡¯s iing fist.


    Naga¡¯s fist, and his arm as well, was entirely lopped off. He realized something was wrong before their forces collided, though, and so he was fortunate enough to take a minor step away. If he hadn¡¯t, his entire body would have been cut in half.


    Without pausing, Han Sen pped his wings and teleported four times. Four red light sweeps apanied each move, quickly bringing an end to four of the demi-gods and shuras. They hadn¡¯t even been given the opportunity to fight.


    ¡°Impossible! How can you possess such power? You have only just be a demi-god! Even if you maxed out your super geno points, you could not reach super...¡± Naga held the shoulder that was squirting blood. With wide open eyes, he looked at the bodies and blood all around him.


    Ji Yanran was still behind Han Sen, covering Littleflower¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want her baby to see blood so soon in his life.


    ¡°Who is your master? Who asked you to kill me?¡± Han Sen looked at Naga directly.


    No nameless faction could rally so many demi-gods. It had to be something rather big.


    Nagaughed, shook his head, and said, ¡°If you had entered the New Community, you would have been allowed to see who the leader was. From the way you ask, it doesn¡¯t seem as if you¡¯d believe me even if I told you. I might not be able to kill you this time, but next time I surely will. You are getting stronger, and that only equals more harm to the universe. I won¡¯t allow you to exist much longer.¡±


    ¡°Who said you¡¯d be given another chance? You¡¯re dead,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    Naga was not afraid. His shoulder continued to bleed, and his face was turning pale, but he still managed to raise a smile. ¡°You won¡¯t kill me. We miscalcted because we were unaware you had achieved the strength of a super ss, so it was our mistake that we did not bring super-sses along with us. Remember, you are not alone. You might be able to survive, but your wife and son won¡¯t. I set up a dead man¡¯s trigger; if I die, then the ship will self-destruct. Can your wife and son survive in deep space until you find another?¡±


    Naga cackled loudly. ¡°So, you can¡¯t kill me. Next time, I won¡¯t make the same mistake. Even if you are super ss, the New Community will destroy you.¡±


    ¡°Are you done yet? It¡¯s time to go,¡± Han Sen said. He threw a punch at Naga.


    Naga was unable to resist. He fell back screaming, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! Everything I said is true. If you kill me, your wife and son will die, as well.¡±


    Blergh!


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word. His hand simply moved to strike Naga¡¯s head, and the red light severed it from the neck. The bloodied head rolled away, its eyes full of shock. Naga clearly hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to kill him like that.


    Boom!


    Naga hadn¡¯t been lying. When he died, the self-destruct system activated. The ship was starting to blow up.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand shed as he summoned the ck beetle. He said, ¡°Ji Yanran, you drive.¡±


    Ji Yanran put Littleflower inside the ck beetle, but Han Sen did not go in just yet. He jumped on top of the beetle and punched upwards, and the red light cleaved a hole through the ceiling. It went up a thousand meters, forming a route outside the ship.


    Ji Yanran drove the beetle out, just as the star-ss ship blew up with an explosion that was brighter than the sun.


    Han Sen worried the beetle might get damaged, so he summoned his arm shield to block the shockwave. The gold-patterned shield was so powerful, and the explosion of the star-ss ship did not hurt it.


    Unfortunately, they were lost. While they were on the battleship, they had flown into the bordends. There was no signal, and Han Sen had no clue where they were.

 Chapter 1500 - Main Control Room

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Main Control Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luckily, the beetle had a gctic map of its own. It was better than the ones the Alliance had, and with it, Ji Yanran was able to determine their location. They were in the Barrens, a ce the Alliance had name to.


    It wasn¡¯t a long journey to return to the bubble of space humans upied, and with the speed of the beetle, they estimated that the journey would only take half a day.


    Han Sen rxed. He looked at Ji Yanran as she drove the beetle and asked her, ¡°What is the New Community? Have you heard about them before?¡±


    Ji Yanran shook her head. ¡°No. But if they managed to summon five human demi-gods, they couldn¡¯t be just some faceless, nameless organization. Father must know something about them. We should ask him.¡±


    The ck beetle flew through the Barrens with ease. It was a ce not upied by humans, and they saw nothing as they went.


    Han Sen put the beetle on autopilot, and it gave him, Ji Yanran, Bao¡¯er, and Littleflower the opportunity to y together. Their trip was not boring.


    The beetle had been flying for about an hour, and as Han Sen was ying with Littleflower, he suddenly heard a messageing from the AI.


    ¡°Main Control Room discovered. Should wend?¡±


    ¡°What Main Control Room?¡± Han Sen looked at the ck beetle¡¯s disy with shock. To the left of the beetle was arge, one that looked to have been created from diamond. The was moving fast, faster than the Alliance¡¯s greatest ships.


    ¡°Is that a crystallizer?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked at the map, but the charts gave no indication of a diamond residing where they currently were.


    That meant the did not belong there, and yet for some reason, there it was.


    ¡°That looks like it.¡± Ji Yanran was the captain of a crystallizer research team, so she knew quite a lot about this stuff.


    ¡°Should wend?¡± The ck beetle¡¯s AI repeated the message.


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The Main Control Room is devoid of lifeforms. The risk is minimal,¡± the beetle answered.


    Ji Yanran and Han Sen had a discussion about this, as the discovery of new crystallizer relics was a rare opportunity. Since there wasn¡¯t supposed to be any risk, though, they decided they should go just in case they could discover new technology.


    And since the diamond was moving so fast, this could be their only chance to explore this ce.


    Han Senmanded the beetle tond. It didn¡¯t do it immediately, and it seemed to fire a signal at the first. Only after the signal was sent did they begin approaching.


    ¡°A connection to the Main Control Room has been established. We will begin docking procedures now.¡±


    The beetle flew down towards the. The opened up as they approached, as if it were onerge docking station itself, and the beetle itself went straight inside.


    ¡°Is this really not dangerous?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The beetle answered, ¡°The Main Control Room is running automatically. There are no lifeforces there; provided no rules are vited, the risk is and will remain minimal for you.¡±


    ¡°And what are the rules of the Main Control Room?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The beetle¡¯s monitors disyed a variety of information that had been tranted into thenguage of the Alliance. Han Sen was able to see it all.


    They carefully read the safety rules before they instructed the beetle to proceed.


    The entire was some sort of big crystal tool. It was far more advanced than anything the Alliance had. Star-ss battleships were like toys before something like this.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran were in shock, sitting in the beetle as they were brought in to see the entirety of the Main Control Room.


    There they could see the operations of the tools of the Main Control Room. The rules dictated that they were not allowed to touch them. If they did, they¡¯d suffer punishment.


    Although Han Sen was a demi-god, he still remained careful around all the crystallizer things. Crystallizers were once the most advanced civilization, and they had left behind a lot of technology neither the humans nor shura had yete to understand.


    ¡°We have reached the lounge. Would you like to enter?¡± The beetle asked as they reached a crystallizer door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Han Sen was tired of seeing those tools at work. He wasn¡¯t a scientist or engineer, and just watching them bored him.


    Han Sen was very curious to check out a crystallizer lounge, as this was where they¡¯de to rest and rx. He was keen to find out how they entertained themselves.


    The beetle opened the door andnded on the ground.


    Han Sen discovered himself in a za with arge number of statues, fountains, and benches. These, however, seemed to have been made of crystal. The strangest thing about what they were seeing, though, was that the statues seemed to depict figures that looked an awful lot like humans.


    ¡°Weird. When the crystallizers existed, there weren¡¯t any humans around, were there? So why are there statues of humans?¡± Ji Yanran stood before the statue, with a look of grand curiosity.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there were creatures that looked like humans in the past, like the shura,¡± Han Sen suggested.


    They jumped out of the beetle, and Bao¡¯er leaped directly onto a bench. The bench that seemed to have been made of crystal was actually plush, and Bao¡¯er jumped up and down on it like a trampoline.


    Because it was a lounge, there were no rules for them to follow there. Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about Bao¡¯er triggering something, so he left her to y while he walked around with Ji Yanran.


    There were so many things Han Sen didn¡¯t understand or know about, and anything he didn¡¯t, he could ask the beetle. The beetle would scan the item in response to his query and give him the answers he sought.


    Han Sen found it more and more strange. The furniture and decorations looked very human-like. He wondered why the lounge looked the way it did.


    ¡°Maybe the crystallizers looked like humans?¡± Han Sen guessed.


    ¡°With thisyout, you could be right. If this is true, it would be a most shocking revtion. The Alliance has researched the crystallizers for the longest time, but we have yet to learn what they might have looked like. It is amon belief that the crystallizers had bodies made from crystal. If they actually looked just like humans, that would be amazing.¡± Ji Yanran was beginning to sound very excited.


    The two of them continued looking around as they spoke, but all of a sudden, something snagged Han Sen¡¯s attention. On a chair, there was a book that seemed to have beenposed of paper. And surprisingly, Han Sen was able to read the text on it. It was in a writtennguage of ancient humans.

 Chapter 1501 - The Story of Genes

    <h4>Chapter 1501: The Story of Genes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Crystallizers wrote in a humannguage?¡± Han Sen was very surprised.


    This seemed to be an impossible scenario. When the first crystallizer ruins were discovered, humans found that the crystallizers used strange symbols for text. Human text associated with a crystallizer ruin had never been witnessed before. Han Sen could read the human text of this book, and he could immediately see that it was titled The Story of Genes.


    Han Sen examined the book more closely to make sure his eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks on him. After a minute, he picked the book up and started to read it. It had indeed been inked in an ancient human text.


    ¡°Have other humans already been here?¡± Ji Yanran asked.


    Han Sen, with a wry smile, said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but if they have been, it¡¯s still all too strange.¡±


    ¡°What does it say in there?¡± Ji Yanran had not researched and learned ancient texts, so she couldn¡¯t read the writing.


    Han Sen flipped the book open and his face looked strange as he peered into it. He said, ¡°This seems like a method to practice a Qi Gong, but at the same time, it¡¯s not. Hmm, this is weird.¡±


    ¡°Is it a way for the crystallizers themselves to practice?¡± Ji Yanran asked, exhibiting shock.


    ¡°It could be a method of practice for the crystallizers, but considering how it describes the body, it seems to be referring to the human body,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That means some humans might havee this way, and perhaps even lived here for a time. They might have left the book behind.¡± Ji Yanran offered her current theory.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Although it may appear like a human Qi Gong, and I can read the contents, it¡¯s strange enough to also not be a Qi Gong. I don¡¯t think humans can practice this way.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ji Yanran looked confused, unsure of what Han Sen meant.


    Han Senposed his thoughts before returning to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t really get it. It¡¯s like humans are unable to breathe in water, but practicing the Qi Gong assumes they can do just that. So, being able to breathe underwater is a fundamental skill for practicing this. There are many methods in the book that are like this; ones that humans cannot do. Even I, as a demi-god, could not do all this. I suspect only gods can.¡±


    They researched the book for a while, but ultimately, they could not learn anything. Han Sen asked the beetle if he could take the book with him, and he was allowed. So, he grabbed the book with the n of researching it in greater depths further down the line.


    Han Sen took a few more crystallizer items from the lounge, and then he brought Littleflower and Bao¡¯er back on board the beetle. They pushed forward to explore other areas.


    The crystallizers possessed many things that humans did not understand. Han Sen and Ji Yanran were only able to understand whatever the beetle told them. It was very shocking that a like this had been artificially created.


    The Main Control Room was a dozen timesrger than Roca, where Han Sen lived. And what¡¯s more, this was just a control room of sorts. It was much better than any human battleship.


    But if this really was a control room, what did it control? Usually, a control room was attached to a building or mechanical construct to serve a purpose.


    Han Sen asked the beetle about this, but he was told that itcked the knowledge to answer that question.


    Within twenty-four hours, Han Sen was able to see everything the Main Control Room had to offer. Aside from the lounge, he hadn¡¯t been able to touch anything, and once they were done, Ji Yanran and Han Sen didn¡¯t think there was any reason to stay any longer. Plus, the control room was moving away from the Alliance too fast. Getting home would take longer, so they asked the beetle to leave now.


    When the beetle began to leave, Han Sen noticed they were still in the same system. Since they had entered, it seemed as if they had not moved.


    But when they left the control room, the diamond-looking began to move fast again. Within a second, it had disappeared out of sight.


    ¡°What race were the crystallizers most simr to? This is weird.¡± Ji Yanran looked at where the Main Control Room had disappeared to.


    ¡°Who knows? It has nothing to do with us, anyway.¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. While he was curious, he didn¡¯t exactly want to find out.


    Han Sen could not even figure out the enigmatic business concerning his own family. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to work on the mysteries of this civilization.


    Han Sen was interested in The Story of Genes, though. He didn¡¯t know if the book belonged to a human or a crystallizer.


    The methods of practicing were really strange, and they seemed impossible to learn.


    It was as if a fish needed to swim in water but was expected to fly in the sky. The requirements were too much for humans themselves to learn.


    ¡°Might this be some sort of prank, instead?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    After half a day, through navigation via the gctic map, they were able to leave the Barrens. After leaving the Barrens, Han Sen saw a medium-sized cargo ship that belonged to the Alliance.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to drive the ck beetle all the way back, so he contacted the driver of the ship hoping to get a free ride.


    ¡°Dude, your ship is cool. I thought it was some deep-space monster.¡± On-screen, a young man was chewing gum and jamming to music. He looked quite happy.


    ¡°This is a home-made ship. I know it looks a little strange and a littleme.¡± Han Senughed and then went on to say, ¡°Our ship has a bit of a problem. Would it be okay if we hitch a ride to a human? We can pay.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay, but we are currently on our way to Mirror. We won¡¯t be stopping, but if that¡¯s okay, hop on,¡± the man told them in a friendly manner.


    ¡°Thanks, that¡¯d be fine,¡± Han Sen agreed.


    The young man opened the docking bay for Ji Yanran to drive the beetle inside.


    When they exited the ship, the young man was already waiting outside for them, touching the beetle. He said, ¡°Dude, your ship is too cool. Where did you get it from? The shell looks to have been made from a high-ss alloy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s homemade. We have our own aircraft store,¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°This is too cool!¡± the young manplimented them again.


    ¡°What is your name, friend?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You guys can call me Sieg. Right, I have cargo I need to deliver to Mirror before the twenty-fifth. We¡¯re in a rush, so we can¡¯t make a stop at the nearest. Are you okay with that?¡± the young man said.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t in a rush, so let¡¯s go to Mirror.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Ji Yanran held Littleflower. She looked confused as she examined the interior of the cargo bay. And then she asked, ¡°Sieg, your ship looks like a Gold Bull from the Starry Group. But it doesn¡¯t look quite right. Is this thetest model, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°This is a tinum Bull. It was a product that they released six years ago. The Gold Bull is no longer being manufactured.¡± Sieg looked at Ji Yanran with some confusion.


    Ji Yanran was frozen. She sold ships, and she knew Gold Bull was thetest model. It seemed impossible for them to have stopped being manufactured already.

 Chapter 1502 - Ten Years

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Ten Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Han Sen¡¯s discussion with Sieg, he noticed something was wrong when he next tried to use hismunicator to connect to Sk. It came as an extreme shock.


    While they only a single day had passed inside the Main Control Room, outside in the Alliance, ten years had gone by.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Sieg doesn¡¯t recognize us.¡± Han Sen thought this fact was unbelievable. The crystallizer technology was also able to distort time. It was quite a frightening realization.


    Han Sen took a look at The Story of Genes. He had initially found it difficult to believe it was a proper book you could learn to practice with. Now that he understood that the crystallizers were capable of ying with time, the possibilities the book suggested seemed a lot more convincing.


    Han Sen nned to go home and practice with the techniques, and although his abilities were low for the book¡¯s requirements, it wouldn¡¯t do any harm to at least try out its teachings.


    Han Sen rode Sieg¡¯s ship to Mirror. Han Sen was able to catch up on the news via Sk, and learn what he had missed over the past ten years.


    Many things had urred. The Angel Gene Fluid hade a long way, as had many other types of medicines and forms.


    Many humans had be demi-gods over those ten years, as well. But in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, humans were still very weak overall. Compared to spirits and creatures, humans were still nothing.


    And the most important thing was that the shura had invented a geno fluid of sorts. With it, they could enter the sanctuary and not suffer damage for a period of time. They could move there freely.


    They weren¡¯t yet able to absorb geno points yet, though. And neither could they use beast souls or geno cores. Not every shura would enter via the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, either.


    ording to the shura fighter¡¯s rankings, first rank fighters would end up entering the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Their ranking number corrted with the sanctuary they would enter, one by one. Still, with all that being said, the shura weren¡¯t gaining many advantages or boons from entering the sanctuaries just yet.


    It was a development that affected humans, nheless, and fights had broken out between the shura and humans inside the sanctuaries.


    When Sieg went away, Han Sen and Ji Yanran called their respective parents. When Lun and Ji Ruozhen saw Han Sen and Ji Yanran, they started to cry. Even Ji Ruozhen¡¯s eyes turned red, despite the fact that he rarely disyed emotion. He was exuberant to see that they hade back.


    Ji Ruozhen was no longer the president. A few years prior, Angel Gene and Starry Group supported Wang Zhixuan to be president.


    Han Sen knew who Wang Zhixuan was; he was Wang Mengmeng¡¯s father and Wang Yuhang¡¯s big brother.


    Ji Ruozhen told Han Sen not to contact anyone else just yet or let the world know they weren¡¯t dead. They should wait until they had returned home first.


    Ji Ruozhen allowed them to stay with Sieg until they reached Mirror. When they reached there, he would arrange passage for them toe home.


    ¡°Thanks, Sieg. You have our phone number now, and if there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to give us a call.¡± When they reached Mirror, they said their goodbyes and parted ways. They wished to pay Sieg a sum, but he kindly declined.


    They saw an airship already waiting for them on the surface of Mirror. It took Han Sen and his family all the way back to Roca. Ji Ruozhen and Lun were already there, waiting for them at home.


    When Han Sen and Ji Yanran saw their parents, they didn¡¯t feel anything. After all, for them, they had only been gone a few days.


    But Ji Ruozhen, his wife, and Lun felt a lot different. They came forward to greet them with much excitement.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran were still affected by their emotions, though, and they opened their arms for hugs.


    ¡°My baby, you are back! Grandma missed you. Why have you not yet grown?¡±


    ¡°Littleflower, why have you refused to grow? Will you start growing sometime in the future?¡±


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran felt awkward, as most of their affection seemed directed towards Littleflower. They didn¡¯t care much for Han Sen and Ji Yanran, and they ended up standing where they were with their arms frozen in mid-air having expected hugs of their own.


    Once they were home, Han Sen and Ji Yanran exined everything to Ji Ruozhen. When their story wasplete, the man frowned.


    ¡°Dad, do you know about the New Community?¡± Han Sen asked Ji Ruozhen.


    Ji Ruozhen nodded and then shook his head. ¡°Yes, I have heard about the New Community. They have only been active in the past few years. When incidents transpire, particrly those that involve humans and shura together, you can catch a glimpse of them. No one in the Ji family has yet been able to discover who the leader of the New Community is, though. We can¡¯t even determine whether or not the leader is a shura or a human.¡±


    ¡°With the power they possess, they cannotck strong backing,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Ordinarily, organizations such as this cannot be so secretive, but the New Community is strange. Their ranks areposed of humans and shura. What¡¯s more, some big families work for them. But not even they, through doing that, are able to uncover who the leader of the New Community is.¡±


    Ji Ruozhen paused briefly, before going on to say, ¡°You guys shouldy low and let me investigate matters first.¡±


    After talking business, Han Sen asked Lun, ¡°Mom, where is Little Yan?¡±


    Luo Lan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she has be a demi-god and established a way to return to the Alliance. She is currently practicing back in the sanctuary, as we speak. We can¡¯t contact her right now, but when she gets back, we¡¯ll let her know. She¡¯ll be delighted to see you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    That day had passed far too quickly, and he had learned even Little Yan had be a demi-god. Ultimately, Han Sen let out a sigh.


    For the next two days, he rested at home. When boredom finally hit, he decided to return to the sanctuary.


    Luckily, Mask Shelter and Ling Mei¡¯er were still doing fine. Moment Queen had helped bring Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s geno core up to gemstone ss in the time he had been gone. She was now allowed to visit Dark Spirit Shelter, and she had been there on a number of asions.


    Moment Queen had also obtained a gemstone geno core. But, she had very bad news to ry to Han Sen.


    A woman approached Shadow Shelter many years ago, saying she was looking for him. But due to his absence, she imed the shelter for herself. Now, the shelter belonged to that woman and still, to that day, she was waiting for Han Sen.


    ¡°Did she give you a name?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No. But she was a human; beautiful and strong,¡± Moment Queen said after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng? If that is her, she ising after Elysian Moon. I wonder if Elysian Moon is still alive?¡± Han Sen then summoned the Elysian Umbre. It was still under the control of Real Blood, and as a result, it was still colored red. The image of the green-clothed woman was atop it. She had yet to be refined.


    Han Sen nned to go to Shadow Shelter. After all, the silver fox and the others were still there. If he didn¡¯t go, there was the possibility they¡¯d be held hostage.

 Chapter 1503 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Nightmare</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When he went back to Shadow Shelter, it didn¡¯t seem as if much at all had changed. Before he entered, he came across Cheap Sheep and Green Cow. They were waiting at the gate, one at either side.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Han Sen stood where he was, looking at the pair as if they were made of stone.


    ¡°Boss, you are back! If you hadn¡¯te back, we¡¯d have assuredly died out here.¡± When Cheap Sheep and Green Cow saw Han Sen, they almost cried.


    After Cheap Sheep and Green Cow finished crying, Han Sen learned Gu Qingcheng had told the two to stand guard where they were.


    It wasn¡¯t in defense against any potential enemies, but they were to stand there and wait for the day Han Sen returned. She told them to inform her as soon as they saw him.


    They had been standing there for ten years, and in all that time, they hadn¡¯t moved an inch.


    ¡°How are Little Silver and Red Pony?¡± Han Sen looked grave. If she was willing to do this to Cheap Sheep and Green Cow, it was no doubt she¡¯d treat Little Silver and Red Pony even worse.


    Cheap Sheep looked bitter, and he answered, ¡°They are fine. The woman didn¡¯t trouble them. They are still in the gardens, scoffing down food every day. We are considered followers of yours, same as them, so why must the two of us suffer like this?¡±


    After that, Cheap Sheep began to cry out loud. He was unable to stop.


    Hearing Little Silver was okay, Han Sen felt his mind and heart put at ease. Heforted Cheap Sheep and Green Cow, then asked for them to take him to see the woman.


    The woman was in the spirit hall, at the time. Han Sen, after being led there, saw that the woman was indeed Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°You are back. I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡± Gu Qingcheng looked rather happy when she saw Han Sen.


    ¡°I almost wasn¡¯t able toe back,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Give the holy child back to me, and I¡¯ll forgive past transgressions.¡± Gu Qingcheng did not beat around the bush.


    Han Sen revealed the Elysian Umbre in his hand and said, ¡°She¡¯s in here, but I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s living.¡±


    After that, Han Sen took away the Real Blood geno core and threw the umbre at the woman.


    Gu Qingcheng had brought disgrace to the entire Elysium enve on behalf of Elysian Moon. She was a person of dangerous extremes, and Han Sen wanted as little to do with her as possible. But she had Little Silver, and he had no choice at the moment but to agree and do as she bid.


    Without Real Blood¡¯s control, the umbre returned to its normal appearance. Before Gu Qingcheng could pick it up, though, the umbre spun in the air. All of a sudden, Elysian Moon came out of it.


    Elysian Moon snatched up the umbre and looked at Han Sen furiously. She wanted to attack him again.


    But Gu Qingcheng waved her hand, which then trapped Elysian Moon. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°We are enemies of Elysium, and there is nowhere else for us to go. Can I stay with you for a while?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You may stay for as long as you want.¡± Han Sen felt rather strange about it all.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t think it out of the ordinary if a strong woman like Gu Qingcheng happily took control of his shelter. But it was certainly strange to see her negotiate in such a way.


    Han Sen was already nning on having to fight Gu Qingcheng, but he had misjudged her character and desires, apparently.


    Han Sen was d to avoid a fight, but he didn¡¯t know what had happened for her to drop the guise of intimidation she once carried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this good with creatures. I didn¡¯t expect creatures such as this to be so willing to stay in your shelter,¡± Gu Qingcheng said to Han Sen.


    ¡°I have a lot of creatures. Which are you referring to?¡± Han Sen was shocked, but he kept his cool.


    Gu Qingcheng smiled and said, ¡°Nightmare. The fox and Starsea Beast are fine, but they haven¡¯t grown yet, unlike Nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Nightmare?¡± Han Sen was surprised by this, as he had never heard this name before. But aside from Little Silver and Starsea Beast, the only other candidate could be Red Pony.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe that could be what she was referring to, but it was obvious Red Pony wasn¡¯t any small creature. It was a powerful one, and even Gu Qingcheng was scared of it.


    Han Sen had a suspicion about Red Pony ever since he found it. It didn¡¯t look strange, so Han Sen took it in for a normal baby creature.


    Now that he thought about it, Red Pony might have been the strongest creature in that fight. When Han Sen was in danger, he had heard a scary noise, and a strong force had in his enemy. He wondered if that might have been Red Pony.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait to visit the garden, and before he reached it, Little Silver had already smelled his presence ande running out to greet him. He went straight for Han Sen¡¯s legs, so he could rub his body around them.


    Han Sen picked Little Silver up and stroked his hair, happily saying, ¡°Little Silver, it¡¯s been ten years. You still look the same as ever, and you haven¡¯t grown.¡±


    Little Silver pulled out his pink tongue and licked Han Sen¡¯s face. Then, he rubbed his face against Han Sen¡¯s. He didn¡¯t speak because he didn¡¯t like the humannguage.


    Bao¡¯er, who was perched on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, looked at Little Silver with anger.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Little Silver.¡± Han Sen put him down and walked over to Red Pony.


    Red Pony shook its head and sat down on a cushion, looking as if it didn¡¯t want to interact with Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t force it to do anything, though. The pony had protected Little Silver and Starsea Beast in his absence, and it hadn¡¯t ever hurt Han Sen, either. It wasn¡¯t an aggressive creature, at all.


    Little Silver and Starsea Beast had reached gemstone ss. They hadn¡¯t wasted their ten years, and they were very close to bing super ss.


    Gu Qingcheng was scared of Red Pony, and she needed to stay at the shelter even if she looked down on the ce. The reason why she was there was because of Han Sen.


    After Han Sen took care of business at Shadow Shelter, he returned to Mask Shelter in the Underworld.


    Ling Mei¡¯er was able to go back to Dark Spirit Shelter now, and she did so on asion. Han Sen wanted to return with her next time, so he could take a look at the gourd on the Holy Vine.


    But Ling Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t go there too often, and she nned to go back a fortnightter.


    Han Sen was bored, and so he stayed in the shelter reading The Story of Genes. He also tried practicing with it.

 Chapter 1504 - Mystic Armor Revives

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Mystic Armor Revives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As he expected, when Han Sen tried to practice with The Story of Genes, his body and energy were unable to resonate or yield any results.


    This was not unexpected, though, as the requirements for The Story of Genes were far too high. This didn¡¯t just apply to humans; he wagered even the highest-ss demi-gods in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary would not fit the bill.


    Just as Han Sen prepared to give up, the ck Crystal armor set in his Sea of Soul suddenly had some sort of reaction.


    Han Sen did his best to follow The Story of Genes in his practice, and as he went, the ck Crystal began to softly fill with a mystic power. It began to move and pulsate.


    Han Sen was shocked by this, so he continued to practice with The Story of Genes. The ck Crystal armor¡¯s power continued to move and swell.


    As time passed, the armor¡¯s mystic power grew in strength. When he finished aplete cycle, Han Sen did not need to cast anything further for the mystic power to run through the armor by itself.


    Han Sen gave the ck Crystal armor a strange look, unsure of what it was he was seeing.


    He found the ck Crystal in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, and he had discovered that it helped beast souls and creatures to grow.


    Han Sen initially believed it to be a valuable treasure from some high-ss shelter, but the armor inside the ck Crystal was now activated by the techniques Han Sen had discovered in the Main Control Room outside the sanctuaries. Due to this new, weird reaction, Han Sen was given a lot to think over.


    ¡°Are the sanctuaries and the crystallizers connected?¡± Han Sen guessed to himself.


    After the ck Crystal armor¡¯s mystic power finished a number of cycles, it suddenly came out of his Sea of Soul. Then, it merged into Han Sen¡¯s body and continued to develop.


    In the beginning, that mystic power moisturized his cells, and he felt as if he had eaten Life Fruit. But not long after, things turned sour and Han Sen looked bad. It wasn¡¯t as if the power was purposefully harmful, though. It was just that it was too strong. When it came back to float inside him, Han Sen could barely take it.


    He wasparable to a little, steady river that had been subjected to a massive sh flood. Han Sen¡¯s veins were inmed, and his body felt as if it was going to be torn apart by that power.


    Han Sen¡¯s body turned the color of blood, as his muscles and veins began to snap. His strength was like a measly sheet of paper before that grand power. And that power was only running passively in Han Sen¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t even trying to attack him.


    The mystic power was impossible to control, and it roared inside Han Sen¡¯s body.


    If Han Sen¡¯s body was a world, then the mystic power from the armor was a sh flood that destroyed it.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was wrecked by this mystic power. His veins, muscles, and bones were severely damaged. It made him look like a bloodman. His veins were broken, his muscles were torn, and his bones wereing apart.


    Just as Han Sen thought he was going to die, the mystic powerpleted onest cycle inside his body. It came out of his body to remain contained inside the armor.


    Han Seny gasping on the floor. After a moment of breath-catching, he used Jadeskin to recover the damage done to his body.


    The mystic power did not create deadly wounds, but every portion of his body had been damaged in some capacity. Every cell of hisposition had been injured, so the healing process was slow.


    Han Sen asked Moment Queen to bring Little Silver to him, so he could recover faster.


    Fortunately, Little Silver¡¯s healing abilities were strong. And with Han Sen¡¯s power, his body was able to recover over the course of the next hour.


    The mystic power in the armor was still running, though, and it hadn¡¯t stopped.


    That wasn¡¯t the end, though. After that day, even if Han Sen did not take the time to practice The Story of Genes, the mystic power woulde out of him every two days. It would follow the same cycle and dole out the same treatment to Han Sen¡¯s body. He¡¯d consistently end up just as damaged.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the ck Crystal armor wanted, but it looked as if it was letting him practice new skills. Han Sen tried many times. But after the ck Crystal armor was done floating inside him, he still wasn¡¯t making any progress with The Story of Genes.


    Han Sen felt his body develop strange, minute changes of some sort, but he couldn¡¯t quite tell what they were.


    After being damaged by the mystic power a multitude of times, Han Sen eventually got used to it. Although he could not practice with The Story of Genes, power did a little less damage every time it flushed through his body.


    Half a monthter, when the mystic power was again inside him, it tried to deal Han Sen pain, but it was no longer able to.


    Ling Mei¡¯er was going to Dark Spirit Shelter. Han Sen took Bao¡¯er with him, keeping his identity as a human that followed her lead.


    Ling Mei¡¯er had gotten used to Han Sen being his true self now. She had be the only other person to know Han Sen possessed the super king spirit mode.


    Fortunately, she was naive and didn¡¯t ever dare take a step into the outside world. She hade to trust Han Sen very much, and Han Sen returned that trust, believing she would not spill the beans on his secret.


    Ling Mei¡¯er rode the ck and white Snake King, while Han Sen followed from behind. He did so in awe of the structures ahead of him.


    The cave it resided in was sorge, you could not even see the ceiling. There were cloud-like puffs of vapor decorating the air above, and Han Sen could see bits of the Holy Vine poking their heads through them.


    In the center of the city, a pir-like vine reached all the way up to the subterranean sky. It looked as if it really was supporting the world.


    Many creatures and spirits walked around freely in that shelter. The spirits there were mostly of the Dark Spirit tribe.


    Many creatures and Dark Spirits bowed before Ling Mei¡¯er and the snake as she went. They all feared Snake King, and they were all jealous of Ling Mei¡¯er.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± As Han Sen followed Ling Mei¡¯er through the shelter, he heard a surprising voice.


    Han Sen thought the voice sounded familiar, and when he turned around, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should be happy or worried.

 Chapter 1505 - Another Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Another Gourd</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Little Uncle, why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked the man who was only a minor distance away. It was the unluckiest man he had ever met: Wang Yuhang.


    Meeting a friend in the sanctuary ought to have been a happy thing, but seeing Wang Yuhang only made Han Sen feel fear.


    Creatures and spirits were all around them, and if Wang Yuhang was still as unlucky as he used to be, Han Sen had no clue what might befall him. Getting chased by every single upant of Dark Spirit Shelter would be a terrible thing, but it was a probable scenario.


    ¡°I was called here by a spirit known as Spirit Thirteen. Why are you here?¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    ¡°Spirit Thirteen brought you here?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He quickly pulled Wang Yuhang to the side into somece that was out of the way and asked him for more details.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s luck was as bad as ever. When he became a demi-god, he spawned in the Underworld. Immediately, he was beset and pursued by creatures; it was through this that he encountered Spirit Thirteen.


    Just as Wang Yuhang thought he was a dead man, Spirit Thirteen didn¡¯t kill him. Instead, he just brought him to Dark Spirit Shelter.


    ¡°Spirit Thirteen can¡¯t have done that out of niceness. There must be a conspiracy afoot. Did he know you were extremely unlucky and that you have a knack for making creatures despise you?¡± Han Sen asked Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°I suppose that is what he saw in me. But he hasn¡¯t yet made me do anything, so I don¡¯t know what he wants.¡± Wang Yuhang shrugged his shoulders, as he was used to such treatment.


    Han Sen went silent and said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave Dark Spirit Shelter. You must stay with Spirit Thirteen, okay? I will think of a way to bring you with me, in time. Are you bound to him through a contract?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not sure why he didn¡¯t make me sign a contract,¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    ¡°Good. Now tell me, where do you live? I can find a way to contact you sometimeter. Just make sure you don¡¯t let Spirit Thirteen find out that you know me.¡± Han Sen thought Spirit Thirteen had saved Wang Yuhang to use as a doom-machine on Ling Mei¡¯er.


    Fortunately, Spirit Thirteen did not know Han Sen was Dor. Seeing him should not have raised suspicions.


    After telling Wang Yuhang where they should meet again, Han Sen ran to catch up with Ling Mei¡¯er.


    Everyone was watching Snake King and Ling Mei¡¯er at the time, with no one paying any attention to Han Sen.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the Holy Vine as they neared, and eventually tried jumping towards it. But Han Sen was able to grab her in time and stroke her head. In a hushed voice, he said, ¡°There are too many elites right now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way for us to see the gourd. Don¡¯t rush this.¡±


    Bao¡¯er nodded. She stared at the Holy Vine, not even willing to blink.


    Ling Mei¡¯er had a house in Dark Spirit Shelter. She brought Han Sen to see her parents.


    Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s parents did not have pure blood, and they only possessed gemstone geno cores, but because of Ling Mei¡¯er, they had a castle and a garden in Dark Spirit Shelter.


    ¡°Why did you pick a human? Humans are the worst. They are weak andck loyalty.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s father looked down on Han Sen with a frown.


    ¡°Han Sen is nice. He is strong and loyal.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er immediately defended Han Sen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let Mei¡¯er go see the elder; the old man is probably just dying to see you,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Yeah, Mei¡¯er. Go and see the elder,¡± Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s father said.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just go talk to him first.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er was used to this. Every time she returned, the first thing her parents did was inform her to go and see the elder.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, can Ie with you to see the elder?¡± Han Sen asked Ling Mei¡¯er.


    ¡°The elder won¡¯t let any others enter the garden; only the outskirts. You can wait for me there.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er was apologetic.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t expect to see the gourd on the Holy Vine, anyway. If they were near enough, perhaps Bao¡¯er would be able to feel it.


    Under Snake King¡¯s guidance, Ling Mei¡¯er brought Han Sen to the center of the shelter.


    In the center of the shelter, there was a big garden that was surrounded by vines. They were all wreathed and tangled, forming a fifty-meter-tall wall that shielded the interior from outside eyes.


    At the entrance of the garden, there was a turtle lying down. It looked to be asleep.


    When Snake King and Ling Mei¡¯er approached, the old turtle looked at them. Then, it closed its eyes again, as if it didn¡¯t care that they wereing.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± she told Han Sen, looking at the turtle.


    Han Sen knew the turtle was the guardian creature of the garden, and he could detect a presenceing from it that was actually somewhat frightening. It was a super creature.


    Just as Han Sen started to agree, he heard an old voicee from the garden. ¡°Allow your human friend to enter.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. Ling Mei¡¯er said not even core members of the Dark Spirit tribe were allowed ess to the garden, and the person who had just invited him in had to be the elder.


    Now that he had been invited in, though, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what that meant. But there was no rejecting this offer and escaping. He mustered his courage and marched in alongside Ling Mei¡¯er. Snake King also followed them in.


    The garden looked rather empty inside. Aside from the vine that had formed the wall, there was nothing else. In the middle, you could see the giant, primary vine rising from the ground like a grand pir.


    Beneath that vine sat a handsome spirit. Han Sen thought the elder was going to be some sort of stereotypical, old character. After all, no matter how long a spirit had lived for, their appearance should have exuded age to some degree.


    But after seeing him, Han Sen knew he was too small-minded. He was seeing spirits as humans.


    The elder was not old. In fact, he was quite handsome. If he hadn¡¯t seen him there in the garden, Han Sen would have believed him to be Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s big brother or some such.


    ¡°Greetings, elder.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er hastened her pace to go and bow before him.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er is getting better now.¡± The elder smiled and stroked Ling Mei¡¯er¡¯s head. He looked at Han Sen and then said, ¡°Are you the human that helped Mei¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°That was my duty.¡± Han Sen bowed.


    Bao¡¯er hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off the Holy Vine, and she didn¡¯t even look at the elder.


    Near the root of the giant vine near, a three-foot-long, younger-looking vine had sprouted. There was a green, hand-sized gourd hanging off it.

 Chapter 1506 - Human Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Human Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen saw the green gourd, but he did not stare at it. He didn¡¯t want the elder to get the wrong idea.


    The gourd looked different than the one Bao¡¯er hade out of, and it felt different, too. Han Sen could not quite put his finger on the reason why, though.


    ¡°The Human Emperor and I were connected, in a way. He helped me. How is he now? How have humans been reduced to what they are today?¡± What the elder said shocked Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew the Human Emperor the elder mentioned was the Blood Legion leader that supposedly became a god.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about our elder. I¡¯ve never seen him before, and stories about him aren¡¯t told.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    The Dark Spirit elder did not think Han Sen was lying, and he just nodded and said, ¡°Back then, all the races believed the Human Emperor became a god. It looks like that might not have been true. If Human Emperor truly became a god, humans wouldn¡¯t be what they are today. Climbing the ranks is the task of an individual, and Human Emperor seems to have fallen. Otherwise, those of his bloodline that are below emperor wouldn¡¯t have to go downstairs.¡±


    This was the first time Han Sen had heard others talk about humans and their apparent ancestors. He wished to talk to the elder some more, so he could learn more about the human ancestors.


    But within those few sentences, Han Sen had already received more than a few answers. The story of the human elders was still there in the sanctuary, unlike Asura, who had been forgotten.


    ¡°It looks like humans are different than the shura,¡± Han Sen thought.


    The Dark Spirit did not continue talking about this, and instead went on to say, ¡°Take care of Mei¡¯er and I will treat you well. I will give you this as the reward for sending a spirit to look after her.¡±


    After that, the Dark Spirit elder summoned a geno core before Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw that it was an old mirror. There was a marking on it, indicating it to be gemstone ss. He did not know what it did, but Han Sen epted it and thanked the elder.


    Han Sen understood, though, that this was not a simple reward. It was more of a warning. The words seemed casual, but it was the elder¡¯s way of telling Han Sen that the spirit knew his each and every move. He knew Han Sen had entered the shelter, and he knew he had sent a spirit to watch over Ling Mei¡¯er.


    ¡°When Mei¡¯er bes super ss, you will be given even more rewards. Super geno cores are nothing.¡± After that, the elder waved his hand and had Snake King escort Han Sen out.


    After Han Sen left, he noticed he was covered in a cold sweat. The elder was likely stronger than Gu Qingcheng. If the elder wanted Han Sen dead, there¡¯d be no escape.


    ¡°Dad, I want the gourd.¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked serious.


    Han Sen quickly held her mouth closed. He looked around, used the Dongxuan Aura to hide, and asked her, ¡°Do you know what the gourd is?¡±


    Bao¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it feels important to me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get it now. The Dark Spirit elder is guarding the gourd. We can¡¯t get it now.¡± Han Sen knew he was weaker than the elder. An ancient being like that would be far stronger than most emperors.


    Bao¡¯er looked depressed, so Han Sen felt guilty. He asked, ¡°Bao¡¯er, do you know when it¡¯ll mature?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in four to five years.¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time, then. We can find a way to get it,¡± Han Sen said tofort her.


    But he knew that a few years wouldn¡¯t be long enough to gather enough power to face the entirety of Dark Spirit.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible, though. Han Sen thought Gu Qingcheng could rival the elder, and if she could help him, there was a chance he¡¯d be able to get the gourd.


    In a few years, perhaps Han Sen himself would reach the level of the elder.


    Han Sen stayed in Dark Spirit Shelter for two days, and eventually found a chance to slip away and visit the location where Wang Yuhang was supposed to be.


    Han Sen entered a dark alley in the shelter. A man¡¯s voice came out of the dark. ¡°The garden is home to many temptations.¡±


    It was a code, and Han Sen answered it with the password, ¡°So, he cheated.¡±


    ¡°Friend, you havee. I waited a long time for you.¡± Wang Yuhang came out of the dark and immediately went to clutch Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    ¡°To win this revolution, we need to be patient. You must be prepared to make a sacrifice,¡± Han Sen said righteously.


    Wang Yuhang threw his hands away. ¡°F*ck you! You make the sacrifice. I have a few hundred years left in my lifespan, and girls are waiting for me. I¡¯m not sacrificing anything.¡±


    ¡°Young man, you became a demi-god for a few women? You need grander dreams.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face said he felt sorry for the man.


    ¡°Well, otherwise, why would I practice? If it isn¡¯t for the girls, who else? You?¡± Wang Yuhang smiled.


    Han Sen slumped his shoulders and said, ¡°You really are here for the women. By the way, do you have any news on what Spirit Thirteen is up to?¡±


    Wang Yuhang nodded. ¡°Yes. He told me to get close to a Dark Spirit called Ling Mei¡¯er, and follow her whenever she leaves.¡±


    ¡°That Spirit Thirteen really is up to no good. He wants you to follow her so that your unlucky powers doom her by attracting monsters.¡± Han Sen had already guessed this to be the case, but now he was hearing a confirmation.


    ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Wang Yuhang asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re doing this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Han Sen was thinking about how he might get Wang Yuhang out of this. Now that Spirit Thirteen had sent Wang Yuhang here, it made things easier.


    Wang Yuhang was so happy. He was worried he¡¯d need to keep staying with Spirit Thirteen.


    ¡°Spirit Thirteen is too naive. He has no idea how powerful Uncle really is. He really thinks Uncle is just unlucky, and that¡¯s it.¡± Han Senughed maliciously.


    Wang Yuhang discussed matters with Han Sen for a while before leaving.


    Spirit Thirteen had all manner of things nned, and Han Sen let them happen. Wang Yuhang approached Ling Mei¡¯er closely and waited for Han Sen to take them all to Mask Shelter.


    ¡°By the way, there are other human demi-gods in Dark Spirit Shelter. I called them for a meet-up. Would you like toe?¡± Wang Yuhang asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Where did you hear all this from?¡± Han Sen looked at him with shock.


    ¡°Haha! It is because I am the brother of the president. They respect me a bit more now.¡± Wang Yuhangughed.

 Chapter 1507 - Mystic Power Returns

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Mystic Power Returns</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I still haven¡¯t announced the fact that I¡¯m not dead, and I don¡¯t want people to see me before I do,¡± Han Sen said after thinking for a minute.


    Wang Yuhang smiled. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? It¡¯s been ten years. Aside from close friends, no one will really remember you. Perhaps they might remember your name as the one who was a super aristocrat, but they might have forgotten what you look like.¡±


    ¡°I still need to exercise caution. You should keep the fact that I¡¯m alive a secret.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the New Community, but he was worried his return might disturb the investigation into them.


    So, Wang Yuhang decided to join the gathering alone.


    Because of Ling Mei¡¯er, Han Sen had no restrictions on hisings and goings. He decided to return to the Alliance.


    ¡°Big Brother, you are back!¡± Just as Han Sen returned, Han Yan happily approached him and gave him a big hug.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, yeah. Wow, you¡¯ve grown up a lot in such a short time.¡± Han Sen patted her on the head, as he used to do when they were young.


    ¡°It may have been a few days for you, but it¡¯s been ten years for me.¡± Han Yan gripped Han Sen¡¯s arms as she spoke. ¡°Big Brother, is the crystallizer¡¯s Main Control Room that magical?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say magical, but one day seems to have been ten years. If we had stayed there for a while longer, the era of my lifetime would havepletely disappeared.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°It looks like you guys didn¡¯t change one bit. For us, it was ten years. For you, it was only one day. And in that time, I¡¯ve been able to catch up with you. Now that I am a demi-god, perhaps you¡¯ll be unable topete with me anymore.¡± Han Yan would only talk this way in front of Han Sen.


    ¡°Haha, I will forever be your big brother. Even a hundred years from now, I¡¯ll be the elder of us two.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re my big brother. You¡¯re the best.¡± Han Yan blinked and went on to say, ¡°Big Brother, I am going to a party with my schoolmates in a few days. Might you be able toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to bring me to a party with your schoolmates?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Yan shrugged and told him, ¡°They say you need to bring your partner, but I don¡¯t have one. I only have you.¡±


    ¡°I see. When is it exactly?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday night on Fantis. It¡¯s a three-hour ride there,¡± Han Yan said.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Han Sen called Ji Ruozhen and started chatting with him.


    When the conversation was over, Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Okay, that won¡¯t be a problem. I can join you for your ssmate¡¯s party.¡±


    ¡°Then it is settled. Pinky promise me, okay? You can¡¯t wiggle your way out of this one.¡± Han Yan yanked Han Sen¡¯s hand forward and forced a pinky promise on him.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Ha, how old are you? You¡¯re still doing things like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still your little sister, no matter how old I am. Isn¡¯t that right? And remember now, this promise is unbreakable.¡± Han Yan giggled to herself.


    Ji Yanran and Littleflower were at home, so Han Sen spent some time ying with them. He brought out The Story of Genes, too. Han Sen was unable to practice its contents well, but the pain he was suffering every day was starting to wear him out. He wanted to find out if there was a solution for the ailment.


    Han Sen was unable to get rid of the ck Crystal armor¡¯s mystic power. Even making use of his super king spirit mode didn¡¯t help.


    Han Sen carefully examined the power, but he was unable to determine which element it was associated with.


    He had once studied the creation of hyper geno arts alongside Bai Yishan, who had a lot of knowledge regarding all sorts of different powers. But the power exuded from the armor didn¡¯t match-up to any power he had previously studied or even glimpsed before.


    Han Sen looked at the time and noticed it was almost time for the ck Armor to do its thing. So, Han Sen went to his training room and readied himself to endure the pain.


    It showed up right on time, as always. The mystic power was expelled by the armor, swirling and coursing all throughout Han Sen¡¯s body. It caused him a lot of pain.


    Although Han Sen was unable to prevent this from happening, he was determined to not just sit where he was and do nothing about it. When the power was running all through him, Han Sen used a skill from The Story of Genes to aid him in controlling that power.


    Perhaps his powers were too weak, or maybe the power just didn¡¯t belong to him, but no matter what he tried, Han Sen was unable to control or even affect it in the slightest.


    Following Han Sen¡¯s vessels, the mystic power circled his body once before returning to the armor.


    When the pain disappeared, Han Sen practiced in ordance with what was written in The Story of Genes. But this time, something surprised him.


    His body hadn¡¯t produced any reaction all the other times he had used The Story of Genes, but now there was a reaction of sorts. He felt all of his cells heat up, and it almost made him feel as if he was sitting in a hot spring.


    This reaction was minuscule, and it barely constituted a rookie level of training. But the fact that he did have a reaction was more than enough to tell him that it was possible for humans to learn from the book.


    Han Sen ran a few more cycles to confirm the reaction he was getting did indeed exist, but that was about all he could do. No matter how many more times he ran it, the reaction was of the same strength and did not increase.


    Of course, Han Sen did not mind this. He persisted in casting The Story of Genes step-by-step.


    As this urred, on the roof of a building on a, there was a strong man with white hair sitting at the head of a meeting table. To each of his sides sat a number of humans and shuras.


    If anyone saw the humans and shuras together like that, they¡¯d be shocked. The humans were demi-gods and the shuras were fourth rank fighters.


    It was quite the collection of power. The people to each of the white-haired man¡¯s sides were all quiet, and no one dared look at his face or make contact with his eyes.


    ¡°Can someone tell me what happened? Why are Han Sen, his wife, and his son still alive? And yet, five members of the New Community remain missing?¡± The white-haired man looked at the humans and shuras as he addressed them, his voice grave.


    No one spoke. After a while, a royal shura female to his right said, ¡°Chairman, if you would allow it, I think I can bring Han Sen and his family here. We can get the answers straight from him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice. We can¡¯t even confirm if he¡¯s Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir or not. If he¡¯s not, then that will have us offending the Ji family and Luo Haitang,¡± said a human male on the left side.


    ¡°Does it matter whether he is or isn¡¯t? The chairman has already woken up. Should he care about the Ji family or Luo Haitang?¡± the shura woman spoke with disdain.


    ¡°Shafei, I will leave this to you. I want answers, so you better not disappoint me,¡± the white-haired man said.


    ¡°Yes, Chairman. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± The shura woman then stood up and bowed.

 Chapter 1508 - A Man Like God

    <h4>Chapter 1508: A Man Like God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Yanran took Littleflower over to see the Ji family for a while. It was safer for them to be there, too, since they had a high number of demi-gods for protection, not to mention Old Man Ji himself.


    Han Sen stayed at home teaching Bao¡¯er. She was quite smart, but she never grew. A child such as her was unable to go to kindergarten or learn anything at school, either.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Han Sen checked who it was through the security camera, and he saw that it was Blind Man. Han Sen was surprised, as Blind Man was always a mystic sort. For him to nowe seeking Han Sen was strange.


    Han Sen opened the door. Forsaking general niceties, Blind Man said nothing and walked inside.


    ¡°Can you talk?¡± Blind Man kept on walking, looking all around him.


    ¡°Yes, we can talk here in the house.¡± Han Sen was very calm. He wasn¡¯t in a rush, and he knew he was close to the truth.


    When they reached the living room, Han Sen asked him, ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ll just tell you and go.¡± Blind Man looked directly at Han Sen and then said, ¡°You are in danger. Someone wants to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Many people want to see me dead. I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± Han Sen shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time. The people who want to kill you this time can actually seed. Not even Luo Haitang can stop them,¡± Blind Man said.


    ¡°Who wants to kill me?¡± Han Sen asked casually, not really expecting Blind Man to give him a proper answer.


    Blind Man quickly replied, ¡°The New Community.¡±


    ¡°You have a connection to the New Community?¡± Han Sen asked, his heart jumping.


    Blind Man nodded. ¡°It¡¯splicated. I can¡¯t exin much about it right now. Your father told me to tell you to take your family to either the Ji family or Luo family, where they¡¯ll be safe. If you are one day captured by the New Community, it does not matter who asks you, you only need to know that your great-grandfather Han Jinzhi was just an officer. He had nothing to do with the Han Jinzhi of the Blueblood Special Forces.¡±


    ¡°I want to know everything,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    ¡°Everything you want to know is in here. Open it in a secure location and then destroy it. Don¡¯t let anyone else see it; otherwise, your father will be in danger.¡± Blind Man pressed a card into Han Sen¡¯s hand and then promptly left.


    Blind Man was incredibly quick to make his departure. Before Han Sen could even respond, he was gone.


    Han Sen closed the door behind him and retired to his room, so he could read the contents of the card. In the holographic images, Han Sen saw a familiar and strange shadow. It looked like his father, from what little he could remember.


    ¡°Little Sen, remember what I have to tell you. You are a grown man now, and I believe you will make the right decision.¡±


    The man in the video paused, and then said, ¡°This is a long story, so I will exin it to you as concisely as I am able to. If we both survive, and we are able to meet, then I will tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather is your great-grandfather Han Jinzhi. He was known as thest Qi Gong master of the Alliance.¡±


    Han Sen was stunned. He was used to the elders being all mystic, but now, he was being told hard facts. That almost made it more difficult to ept.


    The man went on to say, ¡°He is not the Qi Gong master from the legends, though. He does not possess special blood. He was born to an old faction that was not a Qi Gong faction. He was in a faction that wasprised of professional liars that pretended to be physiognomists.¡±


    Han Sen was frozen hearing this. He thought the real Han Jinzhi was smart; otherwise, how had he been able to cause so much disruption and chaos?


    Instead, he was just a liar. He was a professional one.


    ¡°Also, he is not your real great-grandfather. Your second uncle and auntie are not rted to you by blood. When your great-grandfather was dying, he did so via a scheme he had concocted years before. He used the identity of an officer also named Han Jinzhi. Your great-grandfather used his identity and I used the identity of your grandfather¡¯s first child. The Han family sacrificed two lives for us. We owe them too much, so no matter what they do, do not hold them ountable. Aside from Han Jinzhi and your granddad, they don¡¯t know anything. We owe them two lives.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked veryplicated. What the man was telling him was beyond all of his expectations.


    ¡°We thought we could escape those pursuing us and live as an ordinary family, but they picked up the trail and it led them right to me. And Starry Group wanted to buy out ourpany, so I faked my own death. I made them think the leads were incorrect, but I made a couple of mistakes.¡±


    The man gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my wife to be Luo Haitang¡¯s daughter. And I never expected my son to be someone so great. When you grew up, you drew their attention again. It is fortunate you also have Luo Haitang for a grandfather. You became Ji Ruozhen¡¯s son-inw, also. And with your power, they are unable to figure out whether or not you are Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir. They are afraid of alerting others, so they haven¡¯t done anything to you yet.¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned dim. ¡°Now it is different. The man has woken up. In three days, he will be wide awake. They are fearless, and in three years, they may find themselves able to bring changes to everything in the universe. You need to cherish and make the most of the next three years, preferably by taking refuge in the Ji or Luo families. But when the man has fully recovered, and he wants to kill you, no family will be able to protect you.¡±


    Han Sen opened his mouth, wanting to ask who this man was. He wanted to know whether he was the chairman of the New Community or a member of Blood Legion.


    But it was just a video, and it wouldn¡¯t answer him. So, Han Sen only left his mouth agape, without speaking.


    Still, it was like the man could pierce through Han Sen¡¯s mind. He said, ¡°This man is the chairman of the New Community. I was with them for many years, and aside from his strength, I do not know much of anything. All I know is that people who are strong like him, upon recovery, are the sort that not even demi-gods can stand up to.¡±

 Chapter 1509 - Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Three Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°But the man has one major disadvantage: he cannot ess the sanctuaries. If your life is in danger, you can enter there. There might be many New Community elites to square-off against in the sanctuary, but at least you will not have to suffer the wrath of their leader.¡±


    Saying that, the man¡¯s expression becameplicated all of a sudden. ¡°My son, you are far greater than I ever thought you would be. Having a son like you makes me immensely proud. You need to stay alive, to take care of your mother and Little Yan. Your wife is good, and Littleflower is cute. I will also do everything I can to ensure the safety of these things, and hopefully, one day, we can meet again.¡±


    After that, the video finished. Han Sen was unable to tell if the man really was his father. Technology had advanced a great deal, and constructing a video such as that wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Han Sen knew Blind Man delivered it himself to make it look and sound all the more convincing.


    Although Han Sen didn¡¯t dare believe it in full, if the content was true, then the video rified a lot. Many of the answers he had been provided made sense.


    He still wondered about it all, though. He felt something was off.


    Like Han Jinzhi avoiding the New Community. If he was, then why would he still pretend to be called Han Jinzhi?


    It wasn¡¯t as if he was hiding in in sight. That sort of stuff was a load of rubbish. If he had used a name that was nothing at all like Han Jinzhi, it¡¯d have been a lot more convincing, and he¡¯d have had a far lower chance of being discovered.


    If Han Jinzhi was simply proud of his name and didn¡¯t fancy changing it, that didn¡¯t make much sense, either. He was a professional liar, and giving others a different name seemed like a stock activity. No one would risk everything they had done over some measly pride.


    Aside from that, though, everything else sounded reliable enough to lend it some credence.


    ¡°Who is the New Community¡¯s leader? If he¡¯s stronger than a demi-god, but cannot enter the sanctuaries, who might he be? Han Jinzhi is a liar, but what did he do to incite the man¡¯s wrath so much? What could have been so bad that the man would want Han Jinzhi¡¯s heirs murdered?¡± Han Sen wracked his mind.


    It did not matter whether the video was real or fake, though. Han Sen already knew the New Community wasn¡¯t going to let him go so easily. He needed to be stronger so he could deal with whatever came his way next.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n on running to the Ji family or Luo family to hide, though. He himself knew the power he possessed was likely higher than everyone in the Ji family, anyway. If he was unable to stop what wasing, the Ji family would just die along with him.


    Many new demi-gods had risen over the past ten years, but Han Sen didn¡¯t consider them fighters. There weren¡¯t many super demi-gods in the Alliance. Aside from Gu Qingcheng and the leaders of Blood Legion, he hadn¡¯t seen any others. And there certainly weren¡¯t any in the Ji family.


    Han Sen had a God geno core that practically made him super, so there was no point in him taking refuge in the Ji family now.


    Han Sen destroyed the card and went back to helping Bao¡¯er with her homework.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t focus at all, though, and his mind was still upied with guessing who the leader of the New Community might be.


    The likeliest candidate, he assumed, was this person being Asura. He suddenly disappeared from the sanctuaries, and it was a well-known fact the shura couldn¡¯t enter them. And the leader was forbidden from entering the sanctuary. He really might have been Asura.


    Han Sen had another theory, too. The leader hated Han Jinzhi, and there had been an ident which prohibited a full recovery, even up to this day.


    Han Sen thought the leader might have also been the god the seventh team encountered in the sanctuaries. Perhaps at that time, something happened between that figure and Han Jinzhi. That might have been the catalyst for all that came afterwards.


    Han Sen thought those were the two most likely candidates, but it was all theory for now. Hecked hard evidence to back up either guess.


    But even if the sky was to fall, days would still pass. Han Sen was not going to sit around waiting to die, just because someone had told him he might.


    Han Sen was not like that. If he was going to die, he¡¯d die on his own terms. Plus, he had three years until that supposed time. By then, who knew who might win?


    It was now the day of Han Yan¡¯s party, though. So, he went and took Bao¡¯er along with them. The New Community knew he was still alive, so there was no point in hiding anymore. He went to Fantis via public transportation.


    Fantis was a holiday resort, and the was choc-a-bloc full of hotels. Their party was to be held in one of the more luxurious ones.


    Han Yan told Han Sen that most of her ssmates were just surpassers, and there was only one ssmate who was also a demi-god. His name was Zhao Mingze.


    ¡°Is he from Angel Gene?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Yan nodded. ¡°Zhao Seventh¡¯s second son. He was hitting on me while we were in school, but I never liked him.¡±


    Now Han Sen understood. ¡°You brought me here to help you keep that Zhao Mingze away from you?¡±


    Han Yanughed and said, ¡°So many guys chase me, but Angel Gene is too effective in the Alliance. If I found just any guy, he¡¯d be destroyed before the jealous wrath of Zhao Mingze. Don¡¯t you hate the Zhao family, anyway? You aren¡¯t afraid, are you?¡±


    Han Sen pretended to be mad and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the Zhao family. And if he really is stupid enough to try something, I¡¯ll matchmake his *ss with my foot. Even if Zhao Seventh himself was here. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, and just pick who you like. Aside from me and our parents, no one else has control over you or can make you do things you dislike.¡±


    Han Yan lifted her lips. ¡°You mean, if you and Mom don¡¯t like my decision, then there¡¯s nothing I can do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. People say you should always listen to your elders, and I must say, that makes sense.¡± Han Sen spoke in absolutes.


    ¡°That¡¯s such a double-standard. You never listen to what Mom tells you.¡± Han Yan looked at him with disdain.


    Inside an ordinary aircraft in the Alliance, Shafei watched the video.


    ¡°This guy is ignorant. He¡¯s still in the mood to go and join his sister¡¯s party? Fine. I will just get rid of him there. Let¡¯s head for Fantis,¡± Shafeimanded.

 Chapter 1510 - Tina

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Tina</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Han Yan went to a hotel, and a young man weed them saying, ¡°Little Yan, you are finally here. Yuanyuan and Lian Shun are here already; they¡¯re waiting for you.¡±


    He saw Han Sen holding Bao¡¯er and froze. With a forced smile, he asked, ¡°Is this gentleman your partner?¡±


    ¡°This is my big brother,¡± Han Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Your brother? I thought he was...¡± The young man was shocked.


    ¡°My big brother wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡± Han Yan then introduced the young man to Han Sen. ¡°This is my schoolmate Zhao Mingze from the ckhark Military Academy. He is the second son of Angel Gene.¡±


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Han Sen reached his hand out.


    Zhao Mingze also reached his hand out, but he looked confused. Finding this difficult to believe, he asked, ¡°Are you really Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stand here any longer, Yuanyuan has been waiting for a while,¡± Han Yan said.


    ¡°They are in the lobby. Come, I will take you to them.¡± Zhao Mingze led the way, staring at Han Sen all the while.


    Learning that Han Sen had not died was quite a shocking piece of news.


    ¡°Little Yan, what happened to you? Whoa! Did you have a baby? Is that your husband?¡± When they reached the lobby, the group approached her immediately. When they saw Han Sen carrying Bao¡¯er, they couldn¡¯t help but squeal.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s my big brother. I don¡¯t have a partner, so I asked him toe,¡± Han Yan said.


    ¡°Your big brother? Wasn¡¯t he the first super aristocrat? I thought there was an ident ten years ago...¡± As Fang Yuanyuan said this, everyone started looking at Han Sen with confused expressions.


    ¡°Yes, he entered the systems of the Barrens. It took him ten years to find his way back,¡± Han Yan exined.


    Now everyone understood, Fang Yuanyuan smiled and addressed Han Sen. ¡°Senior, I used to greatly admire you. You were everyone¡¯s idol in the ckhark Military Academy.¡±


    Han Sen hade from there, too. In a way, they were like his students. Han Sen thought they were very warm, and they seemed to talk happily.


    ¡°Having been gone for ten years, I wonder if you have gotten any weaker.¡± A cold voice suddenly cut over their chattering.


    Han Sen looked over and saw Yi Dongmu sitting on a sofa, drinking wine. He stood up and walked up to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen was shocked to see Yi Dongmu there.


    Fang Yuanyuan walked over to Yi Dongmu and held his arm. With a cocky look, she said, ¡°This is my boyfriend Yi Dongmu. There is no need for me to introduce you two, since you know each other already.¡±


    Zhao Mingzeughed and balked. ¡°Everyone knows Yi Dongmu! He¡¯s a demi-god that¡¯s more famous than Yi Yixui.¡±


    Han Yan¡¯s ssmates all knew Yi Dongmu was famous, and Han Sen found this interesting. He sat down next to him and asked, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been doing well for yourself. You have found fame and a pretty woman.¡±


    Yi Dongmu said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a shame I haven¡¯t been able to find Dor. I still haven¡¯t had another chance to beat him.¡±


    Han Sen proceeded to chat with him. He didn¡¯t like talking, and he never really spoke to anyone as much as he did with Han Sen. Time had made him even more reserved, though, or so it felt.


    As they continued their discussion, another airship came tond on Fantis.


    Shafei was wearing a disguise. With a hat on, she began to disembark the ship. But before she was fully off it, someone else started toe down, too.


    ¡°Tina, why are you here?¡± Shafei looked at thedy who wasing off the ship with surprise.


    ¡°I am following Shafei out.¡± Tina blinked. Her expression looked sinister.


    Shafei gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Tina, if the chairman finds out you snuck onboard my ship and slipped away, I will be punished.¡±


    Tina blinked and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t let my father find out, then. If you are here to kill Han Sen, I can help with that.¡±


    ¡°This is my mission and I can carry it out. You can return aboard the ship so someone can take you back,¡± Shafei said.


    ¡°Shafei, do you think I am weaker than you? Do you think I cannot help you?¡± Tina seemed rather angry.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant. You¡¯ve got the chairman¡¯s good genes, so of course you are better than me. But Han Sen is merely a human demi-god. He¡¯s not worthy of being struck down by someone as good as you.¡± Shafei sounded very awkward.


    Tina was the only daughter of the New Community¡¯s chairman. She was very loved, and she had grown to be incredibly strong. But because she was so young, shecked a lot of properbat experience. Shafei couldn¡¯t risk her getting damaged by a demi-god.


    If a single hair upon her head was brought harm, Shafei would be punished. She would probably be killed, even.


    While Tina might havecked experience, she was very smart. She blinked and said, ¡°Auntie Shafei, do not worry. I brought my father¡¯s geno armor. I won¡¯t be in any danger.¡±


    Shafei¡¯s eyes opened wide and she screamed. ¡°What?! You stole the chairman¡¯s geno armor?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Shafei, you shouldn¡¯t say that. I am his daughter, so his belongings are my belongings. I am merely making use of my belongings. I haven¡¯t stolen anything.¡± Tina blinked again as she spoke.


    Shafei did not know how to respond. Tina was fearless, and it was clear that not even the chairman could control her. Since she had already sneaked off and followed Shafei here, it was going to be impossible to send her back. But with the geno armor, she¡¯d be a lot safer.


    At least Shafei did not have to worry about any possible punishment for letting Tina get wounded. The armor would be able to protect her from any top-tier demi-god.


    ¡°Auntie Shafei, let¡¯s go kill that human demi-god.¡± Tina sounded excited.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to follow my orders,¡± Shafei said.


    Tina agreed, but Shafei looked at the woman¡¯s face and knew it would be impossible to actually get her to listen.


    Shafei was d that Tina had stolen the armor. If she ended up injured, that¡¯d be a big problem.

 Chapter 1511 - Unpredictable

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Unpredictable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shafei followed through with her n and took Tina to the hotel. But in the lobby, they were unable to see Han Sen or Han Yan.


    Yi Dongmu was not fond of such events, so he had called Han Sen over to a battle room that was located in the hotel.


    ¡°Han Sen, let me see if your skills have degraded over the past ten years,¡± Yi Dongmu said as he stood on the battleground. He clutched a practice dagger.


    Han Sen stepped onto the stage with a practice sword, and he said, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t improve in the least, I certainly wouldn¡¯t get worse.¡±


    Yi Dongmu didn¡¯t respond; he simply came forward to attack with his dagger.


    Friends like Han Yan, Fang Yuanyuan, and Zhao Mingze were in the bleachers watching.


    Hong Lianshun was excited while he watched, too. ¡°I wonder if Senior Han or Demi-God Yi is stronger?¡±


    Fang Yuanyuan sounded confident when he said, ¡°Of course it will be Dongmu. Little Yan¡¯s brother is strong, but he hasn¡¯t fought in ten years. He must have grown rusty over the course of all that time.¡±


    Han Yan smiled. ¡°No matter how rusty he gets, my brother is incapable of losing.¡±


    Zhao Mingze quickly said, ¡°They are both legends in the Alliance. They are both so powerful, it¡¯s impossible to determine a victor.¡±


    While they were discussing the twobatants, the intensity of the fight red up. Yi Dongmu¡¯s assassination skills were incredibly powerful, and he could most certainly one-hit-kill an opponent. Although the practice dagger wouldn¡¯t let him kill his opponent, in Yi Dongmu¡¯s hands, it was still really dangerous.


    The audience was very close to the stage where thebatants fought, but even still, they were unable to see how Yi Dongmu attacked. Whenever he struck, it was as if his body disappeared.


    Han Yan and Zhao Mingze were already demi-gods, but not even they could see where Yi Dongmu went.


    Dong!


    Han Sen flipped his de and thrust it backwards. Then, he heard the ng of metal, preceding the appearance of Yi Dongmu and his dagger.


    A secondter, Yi Dongmu disappeared again, up until Han Sen made another move. The strike bellowed another ng, and Yi Dongmu¡¯s presence was revealed once more.


    Yi Dongmu was practically invisible, like a ghost that was circling Han Sen. But despite that, Han Sen was still able to use his sword to block each attack.


    ¡°They are so good. I wonder why I cannot be strong like them?¡± Hong Lianshun¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Han Yan, your big brother is good. But my Dongmu is still better,¡± Fang Yuanyuan said.


    ¡°People often say a woman in love is blinded. I can see the truth to that statement,¡± Han Yan wittily retorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see your brother is being suppressed? He can¡¯t fight back. He hasn¡¯t even attacked once.¡± Fang Yuanyuan smiled.


    Han Yan looked at Zhao Mingze and said, ¡°I fear Yuanyuan won¡¯t listen to me. Perhaps it would be best if you exin.¡±


    Zhao Mingze was fixated on the fight, but when she called to him, it snapped him out of his daze. He looked strange. ¡°My father once said there are only a handful of people he admires in the Alliance. One of these people is Han Sen. In truth, Han Sen is the one my father admires the most. His training abilities are extremely strong, or so my father said. So, I feel rather bad about this. I was hoping to fight Senior Han myself, so I could show my father. But seeing this today, I know that even with another ten years of practice, I would be unlikely to defeat him.¡±


    Han Yan was surprised hearing this. She never thought Zhao Seventh would think of Han Sen in such a way. She couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°Chairman Zhao thinks that highly of my brother?¡±


    Zhao Mingze was given a wry smile. ¡°My father and your brother once held a grudge. My father might not know his friends or family well, but he most certainly knows about his enemies. He spends more time researching his opponents than he spends with his own family. And Senior Han is the opponent that he has researched the most. He spent a long time studying him, ignoring his family in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve talked a lot, but you haven¡¯t said Senior Han is as strong as Dongmu,¡± Fang Yuanyuan said.


    Zhao Mingze went on to say, ¡°Demi-God Yi is strong, and his assassinations skills are very powerful. Taken at face value, you might say he is the strongest demi-god.¡±


    ¡°You have a lot to say about both.¡± Han Yan smiled.


    Zhao Mingze looked at Fang Yuanyuan and said with a wry smile, ¡°That being said, I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about the arts of assassination. I can¡¯t give a detailed review of his skills. But in my personal opinion, I thought assassinations were a one-hit-kill affair. Yi Dongmu has attacked at least one hundred times, and he has been unable to deal any damage to Senior Han. For someone who specializes in assassination, that is bad.¡±


    Zhao Mingze didn¡¯t say it directly, but he clearly meant that if an assassination wasn¡¯t a single-hit kill, it was a failure.


    Han Sen stood in the same ce he had started, and he had yet to make a move. He used his sword to continue blocking each and every strike delivered by Yi Dongmu. Zhao Mingze was shocked, but he didn¡¯t want to say anything ill in front of Fang Yuanyuan.


    Fang Yuanyuan was in love, so it was obvious why she was so confident in Yi Dongmu¡¯s abilities. But she wasn¡¯t stupid, and she knew what Zhao Mingze had meant.


    ¡°Little Yan, is Senior Han really this strong? I thought he was left adrift somece in the gxy for ten years.¡± Fang Yuanyuan looked at Han Yan with confusion.


    Han Yan smiled and said, ¡°They have both suppressed their power to fight here. If this was for real, it would be difficult to tell.¡±


    Fang Yuanyuan heard this and looked happy. Han Yan and Zhao Mingze, on the inside, were both thinking that being in love just made women dumber. Everyone knew Han Yan was merelyforting her.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Senior Han is the pride of the ckhark Military Academy. He is strong,¡± Hong Lianshunplimented.


    Yi Dongmu kept on attacking, knowing he had already lost. But he kept on going, wanting to find out just how long Han Sen wouldst like this.


    Given ten years, Yi Dongmu believed he must have caught up with Han Sen, or even surpassed him by now. But now that they were fighting, he realized that Han Sen¡¯s power would always remain unpredictable.


    As they fought, an explosion suddenly sounded from the outside. The entire battle room was shaken, and then, more explosions sounded. It was as if multiple areas of the hotel were being blown up, one after another.

 Chapter 1512 - Fight in Fantis

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Fight in Fantis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shafei didn¡¯t see Han Sen in the lobby, and she was toozy to go and find him. So, she stood with Tina and issued amand through hermunicator.


    All across Fantis, explosions began to erupt. The entire was suddenly gripped in terror. Many of the humans that had gone there on holiday began to scramble and fight their way back to thending pads to try to escape.


    Because Fantis was a privately-owned business, there was no security department controlled by the Alliance. The security teams there were run by the Zhao family, and they did their best to evacuate people and determine the locations that were exploding.


    Explosions began to rock Han Sen¡¯s hotel, causing the people inside to run away from it as quickly as possible. Han Sen and those he was with promptly did so as well, and they got a glimpse of what was happening.


    Shafei and Tina saw Han Sen exit the hotel, and immediately, Shafei looked at Han Sen with a desire to kill.


    Tina held her back and said, ¡°Auntie Shafei, let me deal with Han Sen. You take care of the rest.¡±


    Shafei wished to say something, but Tina was already running forward. She had summoned a big sword. At only 1.65m tall, she was quite short, and the sword she was wielding was actually bigger than she was. It was quite a funny sight, seeing the mismatch of height and equipment.


    You weren¡¯t allowed to use weapons on Fantis, and the AI patrols in the sky immediately began swarming towards Tina with theirser beams firing.


    Tina began effortlessly swinging her greatsword as this urred. The greatsword, after a few shes, cut through and destroyed all the AI drones.


    Tina didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the AI she was cutting down, and her focus remained solely on Han Sen.


    Han Sen and the others saw Tinaing, and Zhao Mingze looked incredibly angry. ¡°Who are you? How dare you mess up Fantis! Are you unaware that this ce is a business belonging to Angel Gene?¡±


    Tina did not say a word, and she directed her greatsword at Han Sen.


    Zhao Mingze was fuming mad. He summoned his geno core named Angry Wind Spear and went straight for Tina.


    The Angry Wind Spear came down against her steel greatsword and was immediately broken. The steel greatsword proceeded forward, nowing down on Zhao Mingze¡ªhe was going to be cut in half.


    Zhao Mingze was shocked. Some blood spilled from his mouth, and he was unable to dodge. He was going to be cut in half.


    Yi Dongmu leaped to Zhao Mingze and pulled him backward, saving him from certain death.


    All the ssmates from the ckhark Military Academy were shocked. Zhao Mingze was a demi-god, and his geno core had been destroyed just like that.


    It was scary, seeing a little girl who looked no older than fifteen wielding such power.


    Yi Dongmu grumbled and summoned his own geno core dagger. Then, he tried to stab Tina. But all of a sudden, he found that another woman had appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Lady, kill Han Sen now!¡± Shafei shouted at Tina as she blocked Yi Dongmu.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tina had moved in front of Han Sen by now, ready to swing her greatsword.


    Han Sen stared at Tina, his Dongxuan Aura firing on all cylinders. But strangely, he could not feel Tina¡¯s lifeforce. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Seeing the steel greatsword, though, Han Sen could at least tell that she was a demi-god, and that her weapon was a geno core.


    ¡°Brother, let me do this!¡± Han Yan said as she summoned a strange-looking knife. It was bigger than a dagger, but the sword was extremely thin and semi-transparent.


    Han Sen knew this was Han Yan¡¯s geno core. She created it with the Falsified-Sky Sutra. It was called She-King de, and it had strong causality powers.


    She-King de was on the bronze and silver geno leaderboard, and after her tests, it had actually managed to reach the top five. It was not much worse than Six Paths Sword. It might not have been number one, but it was scarily powerful, all the same.


    Han Yan¡¯s Falsified-Sky Sutra and She-King de were capable of killing creatures in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Her critical hits were something no creature could block.


    Dong!


    The steel greatsword came against the She-King de, and Han Yan and her weapon were sent flying. Han Yan was in shock.


    Han Yan had aimed at Tina¡¯s body, and even with the girl¡¯s greatsword in front of her, the Falsified-Sky powers should still have hit her. The fact that it had actually been deflected by the greatsword was quite unbelievable.


    The scarier thing was that such strength was being disyed by a little girl. Han Yan was sent flying, and her silver geno core was webbed with cracks.


    Han Sen caught Han Yan, using Yin Yang st to absorb the force that had attacked her so she wouldn¡¯t be hurt. Then, he put her back down.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to kill me?¡± Han Sen asked Tina.


    Han Sen helped Han Yan remove the damaging force, for he knew that thedy-foe was at least super in ss. It was unbelievable. Only Luo Haitang, Gu Qingcheng, and various members of Blood Legion had achieved super-ss. It was difficult to believe that a little girl such as that was showcasing such power.


    ¡°Because you have to die.¡± Tina spoke, then immediately swung her greatsword.


    Han Sen¡¯s back shone with the color red. Jewel-like butterfly wings washed him with a ruby color.


    Han Sen drew Taia and brought it against the greatsword.


    When the two came into contact, the shockwave unleashed was enough to level the buildings all around. The aircraft that were parked nearby were all blown up.


    ¡°Senior Han is cool! That¡¯s such a powerful woman, and yet she is unable to do anything,¡± Hong Lianshun said.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to remain here. We should get back to the hotel. There¡¯s a defensive program there that can defend against the attacks of a demi-god,¡± Zhao Mingze said.


    ¡°What about Yi Dongmu?¡± Fang Yuanyuan asked, seeing that Yi Dongmu was locked inbat with Shafei.


    Yi Dongmu had a gemstone geno core, but he was being suppressed by Shafei. His assassination skills were incapable of killing her.


    ¡°Yi Dongmu, they areing for me! You should go back.¡± Han Sen saw Shafei and Tina, and he could clearly see Shafei was a shura. The little girl was definitely a human. He could tell this because she was using a geno core. Not many people were able to put these two races together to fight, and only the New Community had a proper grudge with Han Sen now.

 Chapter 1513 - Crystal Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Crystal Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Both the human and the shura were wielding power equivalent to that of a super-ss being. It was almost unbelievable.


    ¡°It¡¯s not weird to have a super-ss residing somece in the New Community, but why are there so many? The way shuras practice makes it difficult for them to be a fourth-ranked fighter. It is incredibly rare for one of them to reach the fourth rank, and it was believed that only five shuras had done so. Why would such elites end up fighting for the New Community?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He thought something was wrong.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, follow after them!¡± Yi Dongmu said coldly, as he leaped around in battle.


    ¡°But...¡± Fang Yuanyuan watched as Yi Dongmu continued moving around, not doing direct battle with Shafei. If he hadn¡¯t had spatial powers, he would have been heavily damaged by now. Fang Yuanyuan had confidence in Yi Dongmu, but she knew the circumstances were still dire.


    ¡°Go!¡± Yi Dongmu said. His voice was stern.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go. With my brother here, they¡¯ll both be fine,¡± Han Yanforted her.


    ¡°There are cameras. We can watch what is urring from there.¡± Zhao Mingze and the others all tried to convince Fang Yuanyuan to go inside.


    When she did, and they reached the bottom floor of the safe zone, Zhao Mingze booted up a machine. A direct video feed appeared.


    The hotel grounds were soaked in the constant shing of swords. The hardy ground below was ruined with deep clefts, and the buildings surrounding the fight were being torn apart. Buildings that were a dozen floors high were being lopped in two, causing the earth to quake.


    ¡°A demi-god¡¯s power is too scary. Is she a demi-god, too?¡± Hong Lianshun asked.


    Everyone felt calmer now. The scarydy, though she looked very strong, was being suppressed by Han Sen.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s called Senior Han. He drifted in the Barrens for ten years, and despite that, he came back just as strong.¡± The others allplimented him.


    Zhao Mingze watched the video feeds, but he looked strange. He was a demi-god, so he could see and notice some things that the others couldn¡¯t.


    Han Sen¡¯s powers were not just scary. Zhao Mingze had seen many gemstone creatures in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, butpared to Han Sen, they all now seemed weak.


    ¡°Had he already managed to reach super-status ten years ago? Dad was right. This man can practice like crazy!¡± Zhao Mingze thought to himself, as he stared at Han Sen battling.


    Yi Dongmu was not doing as well, byparison. His body repeatedly shed, as he put his space power and geno core on full-throttle. Even so, he was unable to damage Shafei. He had found himself injured, and it made Fang Yuanyuan worry a great deal.


    But still, Yi Dongmu did not think of retreating. His eyes gleamed with fire, and he managed to go even faster.


    ¡°Annoying fly!¡± Shafei looked at him with disdain as she swung her sword. The shura practiced raw physical strength, and Yi Dongmu had the ability to teleport. There was no effective way for her to end her opponent quickly.


    But she did know that it cost a lot of energy for him to teleport around the way he was. Yi Dongmu had not reached super-ss yet, and he wouldn¡¯tst much longer, the way he was going.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be dead the moment you tire.¡± Shafei then looked over to Tina and Han Sen. She was shocked by what she saw.


    ¡°How? Is Tina really being suppressed by Han Sen? Did he reach super ss?¡± Shafei knew full-well how powerful Tina was.


    Although Tina didn¡¯t have much experience, she had the scariest father in the gxy. The chairman had helped Shafei be a fourth-ranked shura, so it was difficult to imagine how powerful Tina really was, given the fact she was the chairman¡¯s daughter.


    Even Shafei didn¡¯t dare say she could beat Tina in battle, but there she was, getting suppressed.


    ¡°Powerful sword skills! It is no wonder why Naga failed. They cannot fight a human like that. This is scary.¡± Shafei was happy she had brought Tina along now.


    Shafei had believed she¡¯d be able to take on Han Sen alone because she did not expect him to have reached super ss. ording to the ns she had made, she had already failed the mission, though. No matter the result, punishment would await.


    But with Tina there, things had a chance of turning out differently. Her powers weren¡¯t stronger than Han Sen¡¯s, but she carried an item that bestowed her the powers of a god. Although she was too weak to use it as efficiently as was possible, she knew it might be enough to at least kill Han Sen.


    ¡°Miss! It is almost time. We have to kill him now,¡± Shafei shouted at Tina.


    Tina was annoyed, and she was confident in her own powers. Aside from her father, nothing and nobody else ought to havepared to her. She didn¡¯t expect herself to get suppressed by Han Sen, despite giving it her all.


    Tina really was getting annoyed. It did not matter what skill she tried to use, her casting would always be interrupted. She had to cancel and move or otherwise risk a blow.


    That feeling of not being able to finish casting her skills really annoyed her.


    ¡°Stupid human! You will pay for your rudeness.¡± Tina suddenly retreated, as her forehead shone and unleashed a bright white light. Suddenly, a white crystal armor began to envelop her entire body.


    The crystal armor made her look holy, but when Han Sen felt the energying from it... It was shockingly strong.


    Han Sen¡¯s pupils grew smaller the moment his eyes saw the armor. It was familiar to him.


    The armor reminded Han Sen of the ck crystal armor he possessed in his Sea of Soul. They were visually distinct, but the power inside Tina¡¯s armor was unmistakably simr to the armor set Han Sen had.


    ¡°Ignorant human! Prepare to be judged by God!¡± Tina screamed to Han Sen as a scary power exploded. She disappeared and re-appeared again, directly before Han Sen. Her greatsword was ready toe down on him.


    It was just a set of armor, but it increased her power and speed by an incredible amount. It was difficult to believe this was real.

 Chapter 1514 - Power That Exceeds the Capabilities of Humanity

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Power That Exceeds the Capabilities of Humanity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Shafei was shouting at Tina, Yi Dongmu¡¯s eyes went cold. His speedy body suddenly unleashed an unbelievable power. It was like all the speed and power he could possibly possess was let out in a single moment.


    Buzz!


    His dagger and his bodybined. The sky was sundered and the fabric of space was drawn tighter. The dagger was thrust into Shafei¡¯s chest.


    Seeing the dagger impaled through her chest, Shafei suddenlyughed scornfully. Her hand was fast lightning, and she gripped the dagger and said, ¡°You have a deathwish, trying to y tricks on me.¡±


    In the next second, Shafei¡¯s grip on the dagger tightened as her face changed. She had made a slip. The dagger she thought she had grabbed hold of wasn¡¯t the real threat¡ªit was a shadow.


    As this urred, Yi Dongmu¡¯s expressionless face appeared directly behind her. He swung his true dagger, plunging it deep into her back.


    Fang Yuanyuan was incredibly excited, seeing this victory. She couldn¡¯t even speak straight. Hong Lianshun shouted, ¡°Dongmu-God, good job!¡±


    ¡°Letting herself get distracted before an assassin is a deathwish,¡± Zhao Mingze said.


    Blood began to ripple and pour from her punctured back, but Yi Dongmu did not look relieved. His dagger was stuck, as if it had gotten caught on a bone or something.


    Yi Dongmu wanted to pull it free, but it refused to move.


    Shafei swung the de in her hand, and Yi Dongmu knew he¡¯d have to leave his weapon and fall back.


    Shafei turned around, not caring about the dagger sticking out of her back. She spoke to Yi Dongmu, saying, ¡°I underestimated you, cheap human! You should be proud of the fact you were able to damage me.¡±


    After that, Shafei¡¯s body began to exude a horrible power. She shed towards Yi Dongmu at a speed that was greater than before.


    ¡°No. That shura woman¡¯s body is simr to a super demi-god¡¯s. Yi Dongmu is strong, but he would have to be super ss to insta-kill her. He isn¡¯t powerful enough to reach super-ss, so he was unable to kill her.¡± Han Yan frowned.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Fang Yuanyuan was going to cry.


    Yi Dongmu could only dodge, and after thatst discharge of might, his speed and teleportation abilities had suffered. He could be killed by Shafei at any given moment.


    And at the same time, Tina was d in her crystal armor. The greatsword she wielded wasing right past Han Sen¡¯s face to cleave through his chest.


    Han Sen frowned, and but he didn¡¯t panic. When he spun, it looked like he had dodged that close call by magic.


    Boom!


    The steel greatsword came crashing through the air, bringing devastation to the ground he¡¯d been standing on. The crater that formed was a thousand miles deep, and it was as if she had cracked the entire.


    That strike caused the entire to vibrate. Mountains shook in their ce, and the seas went wild and tumultuous. Countless more buildings were brought down to their knees, all across Fantis.


    Everyone was shocked, unable to believe their eyes. She was far stronger than the demi-god that was said to have blown up a star-ss battleship with her own bare hands.


    ¡°That woman, is she human?¡± Hong Lianshun could barely speak.


    Everyone, Han Yan and Zhao Mingze included, looked pale. They could not say a single word. That was a strength far beyond the capabilities of any known human, and no one could believe this really was the result of a human¡¯s strength.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t look good. The power Tina used was more than he could fathom. She was stronger than Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°The crystal armor. That power belongs to the armor. That isn¡¯t her strength.¡± Han Sen stared at Tina¡¯s armor.


    The armor bestowed an unlimited power upon Tina. It was like the judgment of God, just as she had said, and it shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to exist in that world.


    Han Sen could sense that Tina was struggling to use the armor efficiently, though. The true power of the armor was stronger than the strike she had tried to deliver.


    Han Sen had a simr crystal armor, but he didn¡¯t know how to use it in the way Tina was using hers.


    Of course, Han Sen didn¡¯t know if the crystal armor in his Sea of Soul was the same type as Tina¡¯s. It was simr, but there were some noticeable differences. As Han Sen pondered this, the second strike was already on its way. The power and speed that carried it were immense. It far exceeded Gu Qingcheng¡¯s power.


    Han Sen could not use his own pure strength to deal with her, so he used the Dongxuan Sutra and went through the motions of his phoenix techniques. He was gunning at max capacity. With his movement and judgment capabilities, he effectively dodged her attacks.


    Fantis had been scarred with countless marks, and the had pretty much been ruined. Fortunately, many of the humans there had managed to evacuate via the airships. Otherwise, the earthquakes, tsunamis, and volcanic eruptions the sword had caused would have been responsible for countless fatalities.


    Fortunately, it was a vacation for the high-ss. People that came there were rich and their numbers few. If this was a residential, the civilians wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.


    But there were still people who hadn¡¯t been able to escape into an airship in time. As they saw the devastation that was being caused by the sword, they thought it was only a matter of time before Tina caused the entire to detonate.


    Tina was so annoyed. Her strength was supreme, but she was unable to hit Han Sen. It was as if he was able to predict her every move and dodge the same second shemitted to it.


    ¡°Luckily, that woman is fighting Senior Han Sen. If that was me out there, I¡¯d have died a million times already.¡± Hong Lianshun¡¯s face turned pale.


    The others all had the same thought, especially Zhao Mingze. He was currently admiring his father¡¯s foresight. Long before Han Sen had achieved such power, Zhao Seventh was already capable of seeing him as a profound enemy to have. Not everyone could do that.


    Tina missed again and her eyes squinted. She didn¡¯t sh at Han Sen this time; her swing was directed at the hotel.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t care much for the lives of others, but Han Yan was in there. Their safe zone might have blocked the attack of demi-gods, but it wouldn¡¯t withstand Tina¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 1515 - God’s Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1515: God¡¯s Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder. That thing is the chairman¡¯s geno armor. She might not be able to wield its full strength, but it¡¯s already so frightening. It really is the only sort of power a god could have.¡± Shafei looked at the sword strikes andplimented what she saw.


    Han Sen was still alive and had not been killed yet, but Shafei could see that he was underneath the iing sword strike. Shafei felt incredibly happy, and she thought to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Han Sen was that difficult to kill. It is lucky she brought the chairman¡¯s geno armor with her. If she hadn¡¯t, the mission would have been a failure and I would have been punished.¡±


    Seeing Tina sh through the emptiness, Shafei was shocked. Then, she understood.


    Fantis had been wholly destroyed, but the hotel itself was fine. It wasn¡¯t really damaged, and Shafei understood what was happening.


    Han Sen¡¯s sister and the others had only just entered the hotel, but Han Sen had saved it from annihtion.


    ¡°Scary human. Even as thedy is attacking, he can still formte ns. He led her attacks to avoid the hotel. If the human doesn¡¯t die here, he will surely be a great threat to the New Community. It¡¯s lucky she was smart enough to notice his n. If he is unable to block her attack, Han Yan will be killed in the hotel. What will he decide?¡± Shafei thought.


    Han Sen saw Tina sh through the hotel. His face changed, but he did not stop. He stood before that sword strike to try his best to block it and stop its descent upon the hotel.


    Tina, seeing Han Sen directly in front of her, was delighted. She exerted more force to drive her strike harder. She hadn¡¯t nned to kill anyone else, and she just went for the hotel to get Han Sen to stop dodging her attacks and confront her.


    ¡°No!¡± Han Yan saw Han Sen stand directly in front of Tina¡¯s sword and screamed.


    Hong Lianshun and the others did not say a word. The iing strike was too strong, and even Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. Han Sen was clearly using his own body as a shield for them.


    Perhaps Han Sen was only doing it for Han Yan, but they all felt the same.


    Seeing Tina¡¯s shining greatswording down towards Han Sen¡¯s body, even Fang Yuanyuan hoped a miracle might intervene.


    Amidst that scary light, Han Sen¡¯s body that was shing red began to melt into it. Then, they couldn¡¯t see anything.


    That power destroyed the entire construct of the hotel and all the nearby machines. The video feed for the safe zone was cut-off, and the image vanished.


    Everyone was shocked. When they noticed what had just happened, their faces turned grave. They hoped Han Sen was able to deflect thatst attack; otherwise, they¡¯d be next.


    As their hearts almost leaped out of their chests, they heard a big boom. After it, the entire safe zone began to shake.


    Boom!


    Outside the hotel, before Tina¡¯s strike impacted Han Sen, a dark purple armshield appeared upon his arm.


    The shield swiftly became three meters tall, sheltering Han Sen. Tina¡¯s attack came down against it.


    When the hitnded, the word overbearing appeared upon the shield. Han Sen was sent flying backwards into the hotel, breaking down a number of walls as he went. When hended, he skidded across the ground for a few hundred meters.


    But Han Sen was still on his feet. His mouth was bleeding, but he still held the shield. The armshield had a number of cracks across it, but the word overbearing was now shining like a sun.


    At the same time, Tina screamed. The power she had unleashed was turned back on her by the shield. Tina felt a wretched strengthe down upon her, and the armor that previously encased her began to fall. Her lips were bleeding.


    Tina didn¡¯t own that armor set, and what¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t control it fully. Now that the power she had unleashed was turned back onto it, it disconnected the armor, and various pieces of the armor began to fall away from her.


    Han Sen, Tina, and Shafei were all shocked. They did not expect Tina to end up being shaken out of the armor she wore.


    Han Sen could feel that the armor was too strong. The power he had ricocheted back was awful, but it wasn¡¯t enough to actually destroy the armor itself.


    Now Tina had been bounced out of the armor, it was quite surprising.


    ¡°Is Tina the same as me? Can she not control the armor properly, either? So, when the power bounced back on the armor, she was disconnected from it?¡± Han Sen was thinking, heading over towards the crystal armor.


    If Tina was unable to control the armor, Han Sen only needed to go and steal it. Even if he was unable to use it, asset denial was always a good idea. If she didn¡¯t have the armor, Han Sen would surely be able to beat her.


    Tina¡¯s face changed. Then, she headed directly for the crystal armor at the same time.


    Just as Han Sen thought, Tina was unable to properly control the armor.


    The geno armor belonged to the chairman. He had taught Tina a method in which she could make use of the armor¡¯s power¡ªa method that only worked for her. It didn¡¯t have any negative side effects, either. But that was because Tina had the chairman¡¯s genes, which allowed her to temporarily use the power of the armor.


    Only Tina could do this, and not even Shafei could prompt a reaction from the armor if she tried to use it.


    The chairman taught this method to Tina in front of everyone. But despite everyone hearing what she was taught, only Tina was able to make use of the geno armor. Shafei and the others believed the armor contained the power of a god. Only gods like the chairman and Tina could make use of it.


    Han Sen and Tina rushed towards the armor with a simr speed. Unfortunately, Tina was closer to the armor.


    Han Sen used Taia, and he began swinging it at Tina. In a sh, she deflected it with a swing of her own sword. With the room that strike had bought him, Han Sen rushed to the armor to im it.


    Han Sen grabbed it, but he immediately noticed how heavy it was. He was unable to lift the armor up, and he found himself falling down with it.


    Tina, who had just been slowed down by Han Sen,ughed when she saw him. ¡°This is God¡¯s Armor, and mortals like you are incapable of staining it with your filth.¡±

 Chapter 1516 - The Power of The Story of Genes

    <h4>Chapter 1516: The Power of The Story of Genes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to let go, so he allowed himself to fall to the ground with the armor. A crater formed in the earth, kicking up a plume of dust.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth, summoning his Real Blood geno core. He wanted to see if he¡¯d be able to control the armor that way. But when Real Blood touched the armor, it was like water dropping atop anti-stick paper. It just rolled off and was unable to gain a connection with the armor.


    Tina, holding her greatsword, came forward again. Han Sen would not be able to guard the armor and do battle with Tina at the same time, and he knew that if she managed to reim the armor, getting her out would be harder the next time.


    Han Sen used his shield to block Tina¡¯s greatsword. He used his sword to force her back and prohibit her from getting any closer to the armor.


    ¡°Guarding it is pointless. God¡¯s Armor doesn¡¯t belong to you, mortal.¡± Tina looked at Han Sen with disdain as she continued attacking.


    Shafei was looking on in shock. After she damaged Yi Dongmu, she didn¡¯t go to finish him off. She ran to Han Sen, wanting to help Tina reim the armor.


    Yi Dongmu was too low level to be of much assistance, and he had been severely injured. He wanted to stop Shafei, but he was unable to keep up with her. All he could was watch her glide away.


    Han Sen had his gold-patterned shield and his god geno core. It would not be too difficult to kill Tina, but with Shafei joining the fray, Han Sen would be the one in trouble.


    With the gold-patterned shield, Han Sen wasn¡¯t in afraid of losing against the two, but the armor wasn¡¯t moving. He couldn¡¯t let Tina get any closer, and this prohibited him from fighting in the manner he wished to.


    The gold-patterned shield was a berserk super beast soul, but after that horrible hit it had endured, there was arge crack across its surface. Still, as things were, Tina and Shafei were unable to prate his defense. And what¡¯s more, he was able to keep on reversing the damage that they tried to inflict back on them.


    But soon, Shafei and Tina began attacking from both sides, which made it difficult for Han Sen to keep up the pace. He had to focus on blocking Tina first and foremost, to prevent her from getting her hands on the armor.


    As his body was peppered with damage from Shafei, he began to bleed.


    Pang!


    Han Sen took a bad punch from Shafei, and his body touched down on the crystal armor. Tina was on the side of the armor, just about ready to grab it.


    It was toote for Han Sen to stop her, so his n next was to get up, grab Han Yan, and run. But before he could do any of that, he felt The Story of Genes re up.


    So far, it had only shown minute activity, and the reactions it had were nothing that would aid in a fight. Now it was starting to run properly, though, and Han Sen had no idea why.


    The moment The Story of Genes began to run, Han Sen felt as if his body and the crystal armor inside his body had some sort of reaction.


    In the next second, the crystal armor on the ground began to shine brightly. Han Sen¡¯s body felt as if it was in water. He fell into the cream-colored crystal armor.


    ¡°Impossible! How?¡± Shafei and Tina almost screamed. Their eyes shot open wide, as if they had just seen a ghost.


    They couldn¡¯t believe Han Sen was able to activate the armor.


    ¡°No way! Father said other beings of the universe were incapable of activating the armor for themselves. Only people like us, who share the blood of a god are able to.¡± Tina grabbed the crystal armor, wanting to use the method the chairman had taught her to get Han Sen out.


    But when Tina touched the armor, she felt a force that made her scream and bounce away.


    ¡°F*ck! What happened?¡± Tina tried clenching her numbed hands as she looked on at the armor with a face of disbelief.


    Shafei was shocked, too. Han Sen had activated the geno armor and reced Tina as its user.


    ¡°What happened? This is the chairman¡¯s geno armor. Only people with the blood of a god can use it. How was he able to activate it? Does he have a higher permission of some kind?¡± Shafei struggled to think of how this was possible, and she was getting frantically worried.


    Han Sen was inside the armor, which fit his body perfectly. As The Story of Genes continued to run, he felt the scary power of the armor going inside him. He wanted to scream. And the strength that entered him felt as if it could destroy the universe with only a punch.


    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful. Is this the power of the crystal armor?¡± Han Sen tried to move around with the God¡¯s Armor.


    But after moving only a little, he felt the fabric of space crack. The power it contained was incredible.


    Han Sen clenched his fist and felt a power surge there. He thought to himself, ¡°The Story of Genes¡¯ power is to control the crystal armor? With power like this, not even super demi-god creatures are a force to be reckoned with. This was very worth it. Even if it took me a full ten years to procure this, it was still worth it.¡±


    Han Sen looked over to Shafei and Tina. He clenched his fist andunched it directly at Tina.


    ¡°Be careful, miss!¡± Shafei shouted, pushing her away. Tina had frozen solid.


    Boom!


    Shafei took that frightening blow, and her fourth-ranked fighter¡¯s body was immediately incinerated into dust.


    The strength did not stop there, however. It flew upwards into the sky and sted a hole in the atmosphere. The rift formed was held open by a beam, and it began to expand.


    ¡°Strong. So strong!¡± Han Sen did not have any other words to describe the power he had witnessed. He felt as if it would only take a punch to destroy Fantis in its entirety.


    ¡°No way! Father said, aside from him, across the whole universe, only I was able to make use of this geno armor. You required the blood of a god to use it, after all. But Han Sen is just a human. How is he able to use it?¡± This had impacted Tina a lot, and she couldn¡¯t believe another human was able to use the geno armor. Not only that, but Han Sen was using more power than she could when she wore it.


    While The Story of Genes was running, Han Sen felt as if he was melting into the armor. They were not separate, and the power was running all throughout his body and armor. It was as if the armor was a part of him.

 Chapter 1517 - Han Sen’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 1517: Han Sen¡¯s Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s body was filled with power. He looked at Tina, whose face had now be drawn and pale. He clenched his fist and drove it right at her.


    She didn¡¯t want to try to fight against a power that could break a. She didn¡¯t run, though; she just remained transfixed at the sight of that horrendous powering right for her.


    Just as that power was about to turn her into dust, an elegant middle-aged man appeared next to her. His hand pressed against her shoulder, and in a second, the middle-aged man and Tina vanished. The scary power was exhausted into space.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to search the vicinity, but Tina and the middle-aged man appeared to no longer be on Fantis.


    In another quadrant of the gxy, Tina and the middle-aged man appeared again.


    Tina was still shocked at what had just happened, but she was happy to see the middle-aged man. ¡°Uncle Qingyu, why are you here?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t watching over you, you¡¯d have been killed.¡±


    Tina was still frightened over what had transpired, and she said, ¡°That human is too scary! I thought father said only those of our blood can use that geno armor. Why was the human able to use it too, and exude an even stronger power with it?¡±


    Uncle Qingyu flicked her on the head with his finger. ¡°Ouch!¡± she said, reeling back. ¡°Uncle Qingyu, why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°You deserved that,¡± Uncle Qingyu said. ¡°You snuck out of here, stealing the chairman¡¯s armor in the process. Now, that armor is gone. It was taken. How are you going to exin this?¡±


    Tina looked upset. She tugged at his arm and pleaded, ¡°Uncle Qingyu, you will have to say something nice to my father. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°I will do what I can. But you will have to fess up to your mistakes; otherwise, no one can help you.¡±


    He then touched her shoulder again, and they both disappeared. When they appeared again, they were in an airship outside the gxy.


    ***


    Fantis was like an apocalyptic hellscape. Yi Dongmu got a grip on his pain and stood up, looking at Han Sen with a conflicted expression.


    He thought Han Sen had been in the Barrens for ten years, so he¡¯d had the chance to catch up. But there was still a big difference between the two of them; the gulf that separated their powers seemed to be ocean-wide.


    Han Sen forced the armor into his Sea of Soul. While he was using The Story of Genes, the crystal armor had be a part of Han Sen. Now, he could make use of it whenever he liked.


    But when he stopped running it, that feeling would be gone. He would no longer feel a connection to the armor.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Han Yan and everyone else emerged from the ruins of the hotel. Seeing Han Sen standing tall, she was shocked, and she immediately began running toward him. Her face was wreathed with dried tear-tracks, indicating that she had only just been crying.


    ¡°Where are those two horrible women?¡± Hong Lianshun looked afraid, unable to see hide nor hair of Shafei or Tina anymore.


    After the signal got cut off, they had no clue what was urring on the outside. When they exited the safe zone, all they knew was that Shafei and Tina were gone.


    ¡°The shura woman is dead, but the other one ran off. It is safe now.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Zhao Mingze and the others were shocked to hear this. It made sense that Shafei had been killed, but before the signal got cut off, they saw Tina¡¯s power. It wasn¡¯t something a human could defend against. They couldn¡¯t imagine how strong Han Sen must have been to be able to block the woman¡¯s attack and make her run off.


    The mere fact that they had survived was cause enough for merriment. They didn¡¯t have the mental energy to think about an alternate ending, right then.


    They waited there for over an hour, and after that, the ships of the Alliance and the Zhao family began arriving at Fantis. They exined what had urred.


    Han Sen asked Yi Dongmu to cover for him about what had actually happened, but even so, the soldiers of the Alliance were in absolute shock.


    Seeing all the sword marks that had swept across Fantis, they knew how terrifying the battle must have been. Han Sen and Yi Dongmu had managed to beat back the enemy, when the day was done, the soldiers were looking at them both in profound admiration.


    Zhao Mingze quietly retrieved the video in the safe zone, though. He kept it private, and he sent it to Zhao Seventh when he was able to.


    Zhao Seventh watched the tape and reyed it a few more times before speaking. He said, ¡°Find out who that woman is and find out what her armor is, as well.¡±


    ¡°Father, do we still need to investigate Han Sen?¡± Zhao Mingze couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Zhao Seventh said coldly, ¡°No. If he can beat a woman like this, it¡¯s proof enough that he is abnormal. This exceeds all our expectations. He is stronger than us. It is pointless for us to continue investigating him. You make sure to look into the woman in the meantime. Find out who she is, but don¡¯t draw attention or invoke the ire of any potential new enemies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will get right on it.¡± Zhao Mingze was a demi-god, and Zhao Seventh was still only a surpasser. But even so, before Zhao Seventh, Zhao Mingze felt like a child who did not know too much.


    After Zhao Mingze left, Zhao Seventh began speaking to himself. ¡°It looks like our research has developed too slowly. To think that such strength exists in our world... It far exceeds the capabilities of the average demi-god. We have to quickly produce a greater Angel Gene Fluid.¡±


    Because of what had happened on Fantis, Han Sen returned to the Alliance¡¯s spotlight for the first time in ten years. Everyone was talking about how powerful he had be, but no one was really able to guess correctly.


    Based on the state of the and the things people said, it was determined that Han Sen had reached super-ss. But he hadn¡¯t entered the sanctuary for ten years, and he hadn¡¯t been there for very long before his disappearance. The fact that he had been able to reach a super demi-god status in such a short amount of time was incredibly difficult to believe.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care about what others thought of him, though. To keep the New Community from trying something again, he asked his family to avoid going out or to stay inside the sanctuaries.


    Ji Yanran and Littleflower were safe in the Ji house. The Ji family¡¯s had countless airships and defensive systems. It was not like Fantis.


    But Han Sen was still worried about Ji Yanran and Littleflower. They could be targets, and there were too many elites in the New Community. It would be difficult to defend against such numbers. And the man who took Tina could obviously teleport freely through space. He had to be someone of some renown. It couldn¡¯t have been some random nobody.


    Somehow, Han Sen thought the man looked familiar. Despite that, he was certain he hadn¡¯t seen the man before.

 Chapter 1518 - Bloodthirsty Ants

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Bloodthirsty Ants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Nothing happened after the battle on Fantis. Unexpectedly, it was as if the New Community forgot the entire thing transpired.


    Entering the sanctuary again, Han Sen realized he was unable to use the crystal armor. Even if he wore the crystal armor on his way in, when he appeared inside the sanctuary, the connection he felt with it would be severed and its power could not be maintained.


    ¡°The crystal armor is so powerful, but it seems suppressed by the sanctuary. What exactly are the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen gave up on his idea of ying everything in sight with the new armor. He needed to level up, but he¡¯d have to do it through the use of his own hard-earned powers.


    Four of his geno cores had reached silver, and aside from the Crystal Core, none of the others had run the silver geno core test.


    Crystal Core had reached first rank, but he had been gone for ten years and had been unable to ept challenges. Because of this, it had dropped down into the ten-thousands.


    Han Sen nned on leveling up his geno cores, and when he reinforced them all nine times again, he¡¯d be able to use the gold geno core light to bring them up to gold ss.


    But before he could go to the geno core storage, Ling Mei¡¯er came looking for him. She said she was supposed to leave Dark Spirit Shelter a few days earlier, but she had remained there, waiting on Han Sen. So, when he finally dide back, she was still there waiting for him.


    Han Sen followed Ling Mei¡¯er back to Mask Shelter. Little Uncle followed after them, too.


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned this trip might not be so safe,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, after leaving Dark Spirit Shelter. Spirit Thirteen must have concocted some sort of scheme once he had gotten Little Uncle to go with them.


    The confusing thing was that the ck and white Snake King was always with Ling Mei¡¯er. It could not be swayed, so it was very unlikely Spirit Thirteen could aplish anything. What was the spirit really trying to do?


    Suddenly, something crossed Han Sen¡¯s mind. ¡°What if I¡¯m the one he now wants to get?¡±


    Han Sen thought it was possible. ¡°Spirit Thirteen doesn¡¯t want to kill Ling Mei¡¯er. He needs her to improve his genes. Those he actually wants to kill must be those who are stopping him. That must be why he sent Little Uncle. It¡¯s to kill me!¡±


    Thinking of that, Han Sen actually felt relief. He had the God geno core, and even if Spirit Thirteen had super creatures, there was very little he could do now.


    The three of them followed the Snake King back to Mask Shelter, and along the way, they encountered a variety of ants sticking out of a number of caves as they went.


    They weren¡¯t ordinary ants. They were red, as if they were on fire, and around the size of a puppy.


    ¡°Weird. Why are there so many Bloodthirsty Ants?¡± Ling Mei¡¯er frowned, seeing the ants gathered in unusual numbers.


    ¡°I was right!¡± Han Sen smiled darkly. He didn¡¯t know how Spirit Thirteen had attracted all of those ants, but he just knew the spirit had to be responsible.


    Han Sen asked Ling Mei¡¯er about the Bloodthirsty Ants, and he was surprised by what he heard.


    Bloodthirsty Ants were mostly primitive in ss, but there were so many of them, you could often see mutant or sacred-blood ones in their midst.


    There were king ants, too, and they could often be super creatures.


    The geno core of a Bloodthirsty Ant was its blood. When the ants entered Bloodthirsty Mode, their speed and power would increase. The defense of their shells would also increase. They were annoying.


    However, there was one thing Han Sen was happy to learn: their beast souls were glyph-type. They could buff his body up. Their geno cores were difficult to retrieve, though. When you destroyed the ants, their blood would suffer and their geno cores would most likely break.


    ¡°Spirit Thirteen is ying big. With Little Uncle here, the ant king will most certainlye out to y.¡± Han Sen was fearless, and he was actually feeling excited for this. ¡°Maybe if I¡¯m lucky, I can nab another super beast soul.¡±


    The group continued on their way as more and more of the Bloodthirsty Ants became visible. In the beginning, the ants only waited and watched them go by, but now, the creatures were starting to swing their ws.


    Han Sen killed a few that ventured close, but they were only primitive. He didn¡¯t get a single beast soul or geno core.


    But the blood of the murdered ants triggered the fury of the others. An army of ants came cascading out of their holes and caves towards the group. Their eyes glistened red like hellish demons.


    In no time at all, the three of them found themselves surrounded by the ants. Aside from Little Uncle, who was a little weaker than them, Han Sen and Ling Mei¡¯er were gemstone ss. And while the ants were powerful, they didn¡¯t pose much of a threat.


    The more ants they killed, the more arrived to take their ces. Their swarming numbers seemed endless.


    In the beginning, they only encountered ants that were primitive ss. As time went by, more and more mutants and sacred-bloods began to join the fray.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run! There are too many of them, and we won¡¯t be able to kill them all. I¡¯ll run out of juice really quickly.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er continued to kill the ants as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Carry on fighting!¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning on leaving just yet.


    Han Sen knew there¡¯d be no point in moving on. With Little Uncle apanying them, the ants were sure to follow.


    As they spoke, a red ant that was the size of a bull emerged from a nearby tunnel.


    ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s a Bloodthirsty Ant King.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er saw the giant ant, and when she did, her face changed.


    The Snake King had been moving ahead of them, and when it saw the giant ant, it turned around, picked up Ling Mei¡¯er, and went speeding off to Mask Shelter. It didn¡¯t care about Han Sen or Wang Yuhang at all.


    ¡°Sh*t! What¡¯s up with that snake? Why¡¯d it run off and abandon us like that?¡± Wang Yuhang shouted.


    In a cave far away, Spirit Thirteen and Spirit Twelve watched as Han Sen and Wang Yuhang became besieged by the tide of ants. Spirit Thirteen said, ¡°It is a shame Dor is not here; otherwise, we could kill him, too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are so many around her we need to kill, and we will. There is that female spirit, as well,¡± Spirit Twelve said coldly.


    Han Sen, seeing the ant king, became incredibly happy. He picked up Wang Yuhang and tucked him beneath his armpit. Then, he hop-scotched across the backs of the ants to reach a certain cave.


    ¡°Little Uncle, say something to attract them,¡± Han Sen said to Wang Yuhang as he ran.

 Chapter 1519 - Ants That Don’t Do Anything

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Ants That Don¡¯t Do Anything</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Yuhang didn¡¯t know what Han Sen wanted, but he still listened to him. He shouted at the ants, drawing them forward. ¡°You rubbish ants! Come and get me.¡±


    When Wang Yuhang yelled, all the Bloodthirsty Ants stopped in their ce. They looked over to Wang Yuhang with their red eyes.


    In the next second, the raging ants¡ªking included¡ªwent on a rampage in Wang Yuhang¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Han Sen, run!¡± Wang Yuhang began shouting.


    ¡°I am running!¡± Han Sen said without looking back.


    Spirit Thirteen and Spirit Twelve, seeing the stampeding ants, suddenly found themselves frightened. Little Uncle¡¯s powers were more effective than they had expected.


    ¡°He has a deathwish,¡± Spirit Thirteen said. He didn¡¯t think Han Sen and Wang Yuhang could handle the rampaging ants.


    But quickly, their faces changed. Han Sen had grabbed Wang Yuhang and run. The crowds of ants, like a dirty tide, could not catch up to them.


    Spirit Thirteen and Spirit Twelve shifted forward so they could see, but then noticed something was wrong.


    Spirit Twelve reacted first, and he said, ¡°No! They are heading for our shelter.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to reach it, will they?¡± Spirit Thirteen looked nervous.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this human: the ant king is unable to catch up with him. Let us return to the shelter. We can¡¯t let them in!¡±


    Spirit Twelve looked ill. He wanted to stop what he had put into motion, but he couldn¡¯t keep up with Han Sen.


    They realized it was toote. They were too slow, and they were already some distance away from Han Sen. It would be impossible for them to reach their destination before the human.


    ¡°They must be randomly running in a direction, yes? They cannot be deliberately heading for our shelter, surely.¡± Spirit Thirteen tried tofort himself.


    ¡°D*mn! This human had it all nned.¡± Spirit Twelve was not as naive as Spirit Thirteen was. His face looked terrible, and he continued the pursuit.


    Han Sen, still holding onto Wang Yuhang, kept running. Wang Yuhang could see that the legions of ants were unable to catch up, and even the ant king had been left behind. He was excited by this, and it prompted him to taunt, ¡°You uglies! You should be thankful God let you hideous things live. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to contribute, but now you¡¯re going out of your way to kill Uncle Wang?! You filthy things are animals. God will me-grill you into BBQ ants, and I¡¯ll be munching your roasted corpses as I sip wine.¡±


    If nasty looks could kill, the fierce eyes of the ants would have murdered Wang Yuhang many times over by now. Those eyes were bright likenterns, shing red as the ants skittered along with incredible speed.


    This was especially true of the ant king. You¡¯d think Wang Yuhang had personally murdered its family. It flew through the air andnded directly behind Han Sen, ready to attack Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Wang Yuhang screamed, wriggling and writhing with his hands and legs.


    Han Sen summoned his God geno core to dodge the ant king.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know Wang Yuhang was that attractive to creatures. It was as if the man¡¯s taunts worked like stimnt-injectors, providing a surge of adrenaline to those that hounded him. Han Sen hadn¡¯t nned on using his God geno core, but he now realized he had to.


    The ant king¡¯s ws flew towards Wang Yuhang¡¯s face, seeking to strike his eyes out of their sockets.


    But when Han Sen sped up again, the ant king was left behind once more. Wang Yuhang took this as another opportunity to provoke the insects.


    ¡°Little Ants, you want to touch this pretty face? For a man like me, my face is my fate. Even if you sold all your property, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover a single one of my trips to the local make-up store.¡±


    Han Sen kept running as Wang Yuhang did his best to provoke the ants. The ant army was fuming with rage, determined not to let them go.


    Spirit Thirteen and Spirit Twelve looked both angry and hopeless. They couldn¡¯t catch up with the ants, and the ants were getting closer and closer to their shelter.


    Without a doubt, Han Sen was intending to attract the ants to the shelter. Seeing the raging hordes, they couldn¡¯t imagine the horrors that might unfold when they reached there.


    ¡°Father, make them stop or our shelter will be no more!¡± Spirit Thirteen screamed.


    ¡°This is the only way.¡± Spirit Twelve gritted his teeth and summoned a few eggs that looked like ping-pong balls. He scattered them on the ground with clear unwillingness. The juice spread everywhere and he said, ¡°I am going to make them pay.¡±


    Spirit Twelve had used Bloodsnake Eggs. They were the babies of gemstone sacred-blood creatures. The taste could most certainly attract the ants. He used one to attract the ants toe for Han Sen in the first ce. Otherwise, Little Uncle wouldn¡¯t have been able to attract the creatures from such a great distance.


    But Bloodsnakes were very precious, and Spirit Twelve hated that he had to use more.


    But after he threw them, the ants had no reaction to them. They were still chasing after Han Sen.


    ¡°What happened?! Why didn¡¯t the eggs work?¡± Spirit Thirteen¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Oh no! They made the ants angry. The egg smell alone won¡¯t attract them.¡± Spirit Twelve ground his teeth harder, and then he lobbed out the remainder of his eggs at the horde of ants. He couldn¡¯t afford to be stingy at this point, so he threw them all.


    The Bloodsnake Eggs hit their shells, sshing juices all over the ce.


    Spirit Twelve thought this would get the attention of the ants for sure, but he never would have expected the ants topletely ignore them.


    Even the ants that had egg juice on them did not care. They were still focused on chasing down Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Spirit Twelve and Spirit Thirteen screamed hopelessly.


    The bunch of crazy ants after Han Sen and Wang Yuhang were now already at the shelter.


    Han Sen arrived at the entrance and flew up top. Then, the ant king came forward to batter the gate.


    Boom!


    The ant king¡¯s body broke down the gate, tossing it aside. Countless ants then swarmed inside.

 Chapter 1520 - Slaying the Ant King

    <h4>Chapter 1520: ying the Ant King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Spirit Twelve and Spirit Thirteen felt a chill.


    Han Sen led the army of ants into the shelter, and the red-eyed ants skittered everywhere once inside. They couldn¡¯t catch Han Sen, so they merely dined on whatever other creatures happened to be in their way. Even the buildings and constructs were broken in their rampage.


    The ants were like an overflowing river, swamping the entire shelter. In moments, the ground was like a blood-red sea.


    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡± Spirit Twelve saw the creatures in his shelter getting eaten by the ants. They had been difficult to tame, and he clenched his jaw harder and harder.


    Spirit Thirteen kept a hand on Spirit Twelve, prohibiting him from rushing in to attack Han Sen.


    The raging ants were everywhere, and the ant king was there, as well. It was too dangerous to go.


    Spirit Thirteen was d that their Dark Spirit spirit stones were in Dark Spirit Shelter, that much was certain. They would probably have been killed, with all the ants that had now taken over their shelter.


    Han Sen raced into the spirit hall and grabbed the spirit stone embedded in the statue. But the spirit stone did not belong to Spirit Thirteen, and he found that it simply belonged to a royal spirit. This disappointed him.


    The royal spirit wasn¡¯t willing to pledge allegiance to Han Sen, and it self-destructed. Han Sen thought the spirit might have had a connection to Spirit Twelve.


    The shelter, by this point, had been turned upside down. Han Sen led the crowd of ants outside, leaving behind a shelter that was now little more than rubble.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Han Sen heard someone shouting from behind.


    Han Sen cared little for the voice, though, and he just continued running with the ants.


    ¡°Han Sen, what do we do? The ants won¡¯t stop chasing us.¡± Wang Yuhang sounded worried.


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill the ant king and everything will work out,¡± Han Sen said, as he continued running.


    ¡°How? Are you able to kill it? It looks like a super demi-god to me,¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    ¡°Well, we can give it a try,¡± Han Sen said, then drilled into another passageway.


    The passageway was only one-person tall, and when Han Sen went in, the ant king followed. It broke many rocks to get through.


    Han Sen saw this as his opportunity. He was going tobine Taia with the red light from his God geno core. Swiftly, he stepped towards the ant¡¯s eyes.


    The ant king¡¯s eyes were suddenly turned into gaping holes. The creature was instantly stunned with pain, and it reeled back with a sudden desire to flee the cave.


    ¡°Little Uncle, draw it back over here. Don¡¯t let it run off!¡± Han Sen quickly called.


    ¡°I¡¯m not attracting that thing!¡± Wang Yuhang shouted, but ultimately he couldn¡¯t help himself. He yelled at the ant king, ¡°Dumb ant! I thought you wanted me. Come and get me!¡±


    The ant king had wanted to fall back, but it abandoned that desire when it heard Wang Yuhang¡¯s voice. With a murderous look, the ant king tried to rush back in. It kept digging its way through in a bid to reach Wang Yuhang and kill him.


    ¡°Good job, Little Uncle! Continue seducing it,¡± Han Sen said, stepping back deeper into the cave.


    ¡°Could you use a different f*cking word?¡± Wang Yuhang shouted, as he continued attracting the ant king.


    Han Sen kept running, too, but said, ¡°You prefer luring? But that¡¯s not quite right. You really are more like a pimp.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! You are not educated. This is called sacrifice,¡± Wang Yuhang said, biting his lips.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Sacrifice.¡± Han Sen just nodded.


    Wang Yuhang sounded mad, and he retorted, ¡°Just stop talking crap you idiot!¡±


    Han Sen stopped talking and spent more effort on running.


    Han Sen kept thrusting Taia into the ant king that was nipping at his heels. The ant king¡¯s fitness wasn¡¯t bad, and while Han Sen could damage the fiend, he found himself unable to kill it.


    Every time the ant king was injured, it wanted to catch them even more. Wang Yuhang¡¯s presence maintained its aggro.


    Its steel-like body pursued them, and Han Sen stabbed it in the head many times. It continued to bleed profusely, and after an hour, it began to look weak.


    It took half a day for Han Sen to finally plunge his weapon through the ant king¡¯s head. The ant king crumpled to the ground and twitched for a while before it stopped moving.


    The ant king¡¯s face was full of holes, showing how many times Han Sen had stabbed it. It looked really bad.


    ¡°Super Creature Bloodthirsty Ant King killed. Beast soul gained. Geno core unobtained. Flesh inedible. Consume the Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points.¡±


    When Han Sen heard the kill announcement, he felt as satisfied as he did when he ate a lifefruit. ¡°Hunting creatures is better. Those geno nt fruits are useless.¡±


    Han Sen had a higher chance of obtaining a beast soul by killing creatures, and now that he had gotten another super beast soul, he was incredibly happy.


    Then Han Sen felt angry again when his mind returned to opening geno fruit.


    The ant king¡¯s body began to fade away, leaving behind a crystal that was the shape of a mini ant king. Han Sen picked it up.


    The crowd of ants, seeing the dead ant king, dispersed and ran off. They all gave up their pursuit.


    Wang Yuhang wished to shout, but Han Sen held his mouth shut and said, ¡°Don¡¯t! There are too many of them. God knows how long it might take us to kill them. Getting the ant king was enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but by killing the ant king, only you were able to get a Life Geno Essence. I didn¡¯t get anything. Kill some sacred-blood ants for me.¡± Wang Yuhang thought it had been unfair.


    ¡°There are loads of opportunities to kill sacred-blood creatures, so there¡¯s no reason for us to attract so many ants at once. And as for this Life Geno Essence, half of it can be yours. If you want, I can give it to you.¡± Han Sen then put down the Life Geno Essence delicately.


    Han Sen had other Life Geno Essences, but he had thus far been unable to absorb them. If Wang Yuhang was able to figure out a way in which it might be absorbed, there would be no harm.


    Since Han Sen was able to kill super creatures now, he didn¡¯t mind giving up one Life Geno Essence. He had also managed to get the beast soul, after all.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wang Yuhang looked at him in disbelief. To him, Han Sen had never been that generous.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Just take it.¡± Han Sen threw the Life Geno Essence at Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang was delighted. He held the Life Geno Essence like a son and said, ¡°Yeehee! Thank you so much! Next time we kill a super creature, the Life Geno Essence will be yours.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but suddenly, a strange sound was heard. When he turned around, his face changed.

 Chapter 1521 - Old Bee Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Old Bee Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They had been too busy killing the ant king, and they hadn¡¯t paid attention to what else was going on. They heard a noise, and they finally noticed a dome-like cave ahead of them, and an old tree inside it.


    The old tree possessed a lot of fruit, but they were certainly abnormal. They looked like bees, and they were around the same size as a man¡¯s fist.


    The wings of the bee fruit were continuously pping, generating the typical buzzing noise bees produced. They looked weird enough to make anyone feel itchy, seeing so many bees swarmed around the tree.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what sort of tree it was, but after using his Dongxuan Aura, he could tell it was immensely powerful. Fortunately, the bees were just fruit. They were still attached to their harboring branches, so they couldn¡¯t attack.


    While Han Sen and Wang Yuhang still marveling at their current luck, another noise suddenly sounded. One of the bee fruits twirled around and tried to strike Wang Yuhang by firing its stinger.


    The stinger was too fast, and Wang Yuhang failed to dodge it in time. Fortunately, Han Sen was quick enough to react and smack the projectile down onto the ground. But even after that, Han Sen¡¯s hand began to feel incredibly numb. His face changed.


    Wang Yuhang felt much relief, but now all the bees on the tree had propped their stingers up to take aim at him. Like rain, the stingers all fired needles at Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Wang Yuhang shouted. He was unable to dodge a single one, and now that they were all firing his way, he pictured himself ending up very swollen.


    No matter how fast Han Sen could swing his sword, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take down all the toxic needles, either. He summoned his Overbearing Shield to cover both of them.


    Many toxic stingers struck the Overbearing Sheild, battering it with the patter of a rainstorm. They were unable to break the defense, though.


    The gold word overbearing then began to glow atop the shield, ricocheting the force of the stingers back at the tree they had been fired from.


    Han Sen thought firing back might allow them to damage the bee fruit or perhaps even kill a few, giving Han Sen a chance to discover what they were.


    When the toxic stingers were pinged back, at about halfway in their return flight, it was suddenly as if they possessed minds of their own. They turned around in mid-air and came back for Han Sen.


    But the toxic stingers didn¡¯te straight for them this time. Their flightpath curved to go around the shield and get Han Sen and Wang Yuhang. They were like small daggers.


    The Overbearing Shield was strong, but it could only protect one side. It could not protect against stingers that came from a variety of directions. This turn of events wasn¡¯t making Han Sen happy, so he picked up Wang Yuhang and decided to run.


    Fortunately, the toxic stingers couldn¡¯t fly very far. When Han Sen had run the distance of a mile, the stingers flew back and returned to the tails of the bee fruit.


    ¡°What are those things? They can reattach their stingers?¡± Han Sen looked back at the bee tree, seeming surprised.


    ¡°A whole tree full of bees. That¡¯s disgusting! Let¡¯s run,¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    ¡°Stop. The old tree might be decent. The toxic stingers are quite strong and likely super in ss, but perhaps the bee fruits are super creatures. If we kill them, that is a lot of Life Geno Essences for us to harvest. And we¡¯re sure to get a beast soul with those odds,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°No way. How can one tree possess so many super creatures? Are they that cheap now?¡± Wang Yuhang struggled to believe him.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth giving it a shot. What if I¡¯m right?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to leave, but he hadn¡¯t yet thought of a way in which he might kill the bee fruit.


    Their toxic stingers were too small, and they had a distant operational range. Furthermore, the Overbearing Shield would be incapable of blocking them all. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to risk getting stung, so he paced back and forth for a while thinking. He still couldn¡¯te up with a firm solution.


    ¡°If those bees are all super creatures, this¡¯ll be hard. Perhaps we should go back and make a n.¡± Wang Yuhang seemed to be afraid of bees.


    Han Sen looked around and noticed there was only one path leading to the tree. If Han Sen had to retreat, it¡¯d be difficult to make use of the exact same path again.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll return when wee up with a solution.¡± Han Sen then took Wang Yuhang back to Mask Shelter.


    Ling Mei¡¯er, seeing them both return safely, was very happy. She thought Han Sen and Wang Yuhang might have been unable to survive the wrath of the ant king.


    When Han Sen retired to his room, he had the time to inspect the Bloodthirsty Ant beast soul.


    Super Beast Soul Bloodthirsty Ant King: Glyph-Type


    Han Sen already knew about the ant king¡¯s beast soul type, so he summoned it out. The tattoo of a red ant king appeared on his body, and when it did, a strange heat surged into him. With this intense warmth, it soon began to feel as if his blood was boiling. His strength and speed had definitely increased.


    Han Sen, feeling this power inside him, was quite pleased.


    When Han Sen used the God geno core, his power reached that of a super demi-god. But that was only because he used the red light from the God geno core and the abilities granted by the butterfly wings.


    Han Sen¡¯s strength was still stuck at the tier of a gemstone-ss creature, but the ant king glyph increased his power and speed. Now he really was very close to super.


    ¡°Not bad. This is actually pretty nice. I suppose it was worth my time and effort.¡± Han Sen was really fond of the ant king¡¯s beast soul.


    The ant king was strong, but it didn¡¯t help him with a n for killing the Old Bee Tree. He couldn¡¯t just run up to the tree and kill all the bees.


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if I had a super armor. If I did, I could totally block the stingers and kill the bees. It¡¯s a shame that pet armor can only be used on a pet. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any strong pets. If Meowth went up to the old tree, it¡¯s unlikely it¡¯d be able to damage the Old Tree Fruit. I need to find a super pet,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    It was a shame Han Sen had been unable to get one of those so far. Unless Little Angel evolved, his super pet armor would be useless.


    ¡°Little Angel,e out soon.¡± Han Sen missed the time he had spent with Little Angel in the past.


    ¡°Dad, I miss Littleflower. Shouldn¡¯t we go and visit Little Brother?¡± Bao¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and find Littleflower.¡± Han Sen took Bao¡¯er to a teleporter to leave.


    Han Sen was living with the Ji family, currently. When Han Sen came out on the other side of the teleporter, he raised his head. Someone wasing his way. When Han Sen saw the person, he realized it was Ji Qing.

 Chapter 1522 - Jade Little Lion King

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Jade Little Lion King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ji Qing was the most talented young person in the Ji family. When she was in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, she managed to kill a super creature. She had gone on to max out her super geno points, and she possessed a Swordsoul super body.


    The Ji family spent a lot on making her this strong. She had worked hard and she had already be a surpasser. She had almost maxed out her super geno points there, as well. She was going to be a demi-god in the very near future.


    Han Sen heard Ji Qing¡¯s Swordsoul super body was very strong, but he had never seen it in action. They didn¡¯t maintain contact much, if at all. In fact, they¡¯d only encountered each other at a few important events, and even then, their exchanges had been brief.


    ¡°Brother-inw, your sword skills are good. I have almost be a demi-god. I would like to fight against you and see which of us is better with the de.¡± Ji Qing, seeing Han Sen, smiled.


    ¡°You have a sword-based super body. There is no chance of me beating you.¡± Han Sen was passed the age of wanting to win for bragging rights. There were no benefits to fighting Ji Qing, and if he ended up hurting her feelings, it¡¯d only invite theints of other members of the Ji family.


    Ji Qing blinked and said, ¡°Well, that is something we¡¯ll have to find out when we fight. When I be a demi-god, I¡¯ll have to fight against you for real.¡±


    ¡°We can cross that bridge when wee to it. For now, I have duties I must attend to. And what¡¯s more, your sister is waiting for me at home. I¡¯m going to leave now,¡± Han Sen said that so he could get away.


    After taking Bao¡¯er with him, Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°I want to stay in the sanctuary. If I¡¯m there, there¡¯s no way she could seek me out. And besides, she won¡¯t be able to fight me unless she spawns right beside me when she ascends. The sanctuary is so big, the chance of her ending up near me is minuscule.¡±


    Back with the Ji family, Ji Yanran was sunbathing in the garden alongside Littleflower. Zero was also there, drinking tea. Bao¡¯er jumped down near Littleflower, stroked his face, and said, ¡°Did you miss your big sister?¡±


    ¡°Big... sis...?¡± was what Littleflower could manage to speak. That being said, he was onlyfortable saying Mom, Dad, Sister, Granddad, and Grandma. Still, that was very good.


    ¡°Anything new happen recently?¡± Han Sen asked as he sat down. He poured himself a cup of tea.


    Ji Yanran knew he was referring to the New Community, so she shook her head and replied, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve forgotten all of that took ce.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. ¡°No way. I stole their treasure; there¡¯s no way they¡¯d sit back and do absolutely nothing. Their tempers cannot be thatposed.¡±


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t about their tempers. They just hadn¡¯t been able to figure out how Han Sen had been able to make use of the geno armor. If Han Sen was able to use it, they didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be worth taking him on when he could use it against them. That was why they had decided to do nothing in retaliation.


    In the New Community, there was only the one geno armor. Unless the leader himself went to fight, no one there could beat Han Sen.


    The body of the New Community¡¯s chairman had yet to fully recover, and it was due to this mixture of reasons they hadn¡¯t formted a n to exact revenge on Han Sen.


    Tina was punished for her actions. Even though it was a grand mistake she had made, the punishment she received wasn¡¯t very harsh. The chairman was obviously fond of her.


    If Han Sen had killed Tina, things might not have ended up as they had. The chairman might have revealed himself to Han Sen so they could fight, no matter what.


    After resting for two days, Han Sen returned to the sanctuary. Then, he went to visit the geno core storage. He wanted to level up his geno cores.


    Han Sen used his Crystal Core as a key to open the geno core storage this time, as his Crystal Core¡¯s ranking was low. It was weak, and he knew he had to get it to first ce.


    Over the course of ten years, people had forgotten all about Crystal Core. So, Han Sen went on to challenge the geno cores ahead of him. His challenges were epted. Han Sen managed to get under the ten-thousand bracket, and he eventually went sub-one-thousand. After that, Han Sen had to challenge those in the hundreds all the way to the tens, and from there, ten and below.


    But when a geno core in the thousand-and-below bracket challenged those that were below one hundred, it wasn¡¯t easy. The geno cores there would not ept a challenge very easily, as they were afraid of dropping a rank. Han Sen sent a number of challenge requests, but none gave him a reply.


    ¡°If this goes on, when will I ever reach first ce?¡± Han Sen was used to getting number one as soon as he entered. He wasn¡¯t fond of¡ªor used to¡ªworking his way through the ranks, step-by-step.


    There was nothing else he could do for the time being, at least. Han Sen looked at the silver geno core leaderboard, and whenever a name lit up, he¡¯d send an invite and wait for a potential opponent to ept.


    But none of his challenge requests worked, despite repeated sending.


    As Han Sen increased his pace to full-on invitation spam, the leaderboard lit up and sucked Han Sen in through a portal.


    ¡°Someone epted my challenge?¡± Han Sen was very happy about this, but because he had been spamming, he wasn¡¯t sure which invitation had been epted. When he reached the battleground, he was eager to get a look at who his opponent would be.


    A white lion appeared across the battlefield. It was so strong, and it looked bigger than an elephant. Its body appeared to have been crafted from white jade, and its hair was like luscious silk. It looked powerful.


    Han Sen did not remember who this white lion might have been. If Han Sen had grown up there and met a lot of spirits and creatures along the way, though, he would have definitely known.


    The White Lion King was from Lion Mountain, and it was a berserk super creature. It was a famous beast all across the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary due to the grudge it had held against an emperor that upiednd nearby Lion Mountain. The lion had destroyed a thousand shelters that belonged to that emperor, wiping them all off the map. The emperor fled and disappeared, never to be heard from again.


    The white lion Han Sen was now seeing was the heir of that White Lion King, and although its blood was not pure, its mother was a super creature, and so its genes shouldn¡¯t have been too bad.


    The jade-looking body it possessed came from its mother, who was called Demon Lion.


    It had White Lion King and Demon Lion¡¯s blood, and it had earned the creature the nickname Little Jade Lion King. It was a famous second-generational creature of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    His parents were very strong, and so was he. After running the test, his geno core immediately hit number eleven.


    Han Sen had challenged many geno cores, but none had cared until now. Little Jade Lion King didn¡¯t care too much who its opponent was going to be, as this was the first time someone had willingly challenged him since he had arrived there.

 Chapter 1523 - Never Reach the Top Ten

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Never Reach the Top Ten</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Little Jade Lion King stepped onto the battlefield and let out a lion roar that sounded like thunder. The entire arena trembled at the sound.


    Han Sen was not scared; he was actually happy. He could immediately tell it was the heir of a super creature. Killing spirits on a geno battleground was useless, but killing super creatures was useful. You could get their beast souls, their Life Geno Essences, and in some instances, their flesh.


    When the lion saw Han Sen, it looked murderous. It opened its maw and cast out aserbeam towards Han Sen. It was so fast, it came right at him. Not wanting to scare the lion off, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to stand and block the roarborne st. Instead, he just moved like a bird to dodge the attack.


    Seeing its attack had failed, the lion king looked incredibly angry. It opened its lion mouth and continuously shot out a flurry of beams. It really wanted to kill Han Sen with its roarsts.


    Han Sen continued to dodge, ever so slowly inching his way closer to the lion. He wanted to one-hit-kill the fiend and keep it from running off.


    Real super creatures couldn¡¯t fight Han Sen, and at the end of the day, his opponent had a silver geno core. His super spank should have been able to kill the lion in a single strike.


    Little Jade Lion King wasn¡¯t aware of Han Sen¡¯s purpose, and it had grown used to being the champion of its battles. No opponents of the same level had proven they had the strength to beat it. And now, because it had missed every shot at Han Sen, it decided to leap right at him.


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Han Sen was so happy. He was wondering how he might get close enough to the Little Jade Lion King, and he had never expected the creature to be so eager to deliver itself right to him.


    Han Sen¡¯s body gathered power in his right hand, imbuing it with primal magic. It was as if it could transcend the veils between space and reality.


    Pang!


    His right hand did tear through space, and it struck against the Little Jade Lion King¡¯s ws. His fist went right inside, and it felt as if he had broken one of the little lion¡¯s strings. He tugged it.


    And then, the Little Jade Lion King¡¯s body turned into dust that scattered everywhere. But Han Sen thought what had urred was strange. He hadn¡¯t heard the usual killing announcement.


    The fight was over, and Han Sen¡¯s Crystal Core leaped to number eleven. It reced Jade Lion, which had now been bumped down to twelve.


    In the geno core storage, a white lion¡¯s mouth was dripping with blood. It angrily said, ¡°That b*stard. How dare he destroy my geno core Jade Lion! I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know all he had done was destroy the Jade Lion geno core, but he guessed it had to be some sort of doppelganger or something. It was a shame he hadn¡¯t been able to kill the super creature, but at least he had managed to bump himself up to the eleventh rank. He had finished his current task, and he would only need to reach the top ten next.


    Han Sen kept on spamming invites, but no one gave him a response. He didn¡¯t dwell on it though, as he knew there was nothing he could do about it.


    Han Sen came back to send challenges each and every day, and aside from the person in first ce, every participant had to challenge someone at least once a month. It was only a matter of time before Han Sen got his guaranteed turn.


    But strangely, he had tried challenging others for many days and none were willing to take him up on the fight.


    Han Sen thought others recalled how famous Crystal Core had once been, and that was why they did not challenge him.


    On the next day, Han Sen entered the geno core storage again. There, someone had challenged him. He took a look at the name and noticed it was Jade Lion.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m free, I suppose it¡¯ll be worth seeing this Jade Lion again. I¡¯m keen to learn why I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Han Sen epted the challenge.


    After entering the battleground, Han Sen saw Jade Lion once again. When the creature saw Han Sen, it shouted, ¡°Who are you? Tell me your name!¡±


    Han Sen was d in armor, and he used his Dongxuan Aura to mask his true strength. The Jade Lion couldn¡¯t tell whether Han Sen was a spirit or a creature.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. All I need to do is beat you.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Jade Lion grunted and said, ¡°Beat me? You can turn back now, but I¡¯m warning you right now that your path to leveling up hase to an end.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯ve only just started on this road, and the way to the top is clear of obstacles.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know what Jade Lion had changed or found to make it say this.


    ¡°Top?¡± Jade Lionughed coldly. ¡°I have met everybatant in the top ten, and none there will ept your challenge. You will never breach that bracket unless you beg before me, right here and right now. Then you can go.¡±


    ¡°If the top ten are stronger, why would they listen to you?¡± Han Sen looked at the lion with surprise.


    Jade Lion said proudly, ¡°I am the son of White Lion King. Everyone across the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary shows me respect. You destroyed my geno core, so if you can¡¯t make me happy, you¡¯ll never reach the top ten.¡±


    Now Han Sen understood why no one was epting his challenge requests. It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of Crystal Core; it was because this was all a ploy orchestrated by the lion.


    ¡°Okay, and how can I make you happy?¡± Han Sen smiled while looking at the lion.


    ¡°Give me an opportunity to release my anger, and maybe then we can talk,¡± Jade Lion King said with a snarl.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen walked towards it, but before the lion could attack, Han Sen moved.


    This time, Han Sen didn¡¯t use super spank. He used his full strength to strike the lion¡¯s chin. It sent the beast flying.


    Han Sen¡¯s legs were like des, swinging through the air after that. He kept kicking the lion over and over, keeping it airborne before blowing it up in the air entirely.


    Blergh!


    In the geno core storage, the Little Jade Lion King spilled even more blood. It had spent a lot of treasure to recover its geno core in such a short space of time. It had wanted to exact its revenge, but instead, it had been assaulted like that and then blown up. It hadn¡¯t even been given a moment to concede.


    ¡°D*mn! I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Little Lion King was incredibly angry.


    It couldn¡¯t fight Han Sen out of the geno core storage, and it had no clue who he was. Revenge didn¡¯t seem likely. It was so mad, it called on the top ten to refuse Han Sen¡¯s challenges no matter what. That would at least mean Han Sen would not reach the top ten.

 Chapter 1524 - A Way to Absorb Life Geno Essences

    <h4>Chapter 1524: A Way to Absorb Life Geno Essences</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Little Jade Lion King was worried about the geno core in second ce, She-King de. The ones between third and tenth ce were known to him, and he only had to tell them not to ept any challenges from Crystal Core. They¡¯d listen.


    She-King de, the one in second ce, belonged to a human. He had never seen the human before, but he did know that the human was strong. The spirits that challenged her would usually get killed straight away.


    If the person in first rank hadn¡¯t avoided her challenges, she would have most certainly reached first ce already.


    ¡°Ah, of course, it¡¯s okay if he challenges that human. He¡¯ll die to her, anyway,¡± Little Jade Lion King thought in anger.


    He had no idea Han Sen was a human, though. And Han Sen himself knew that She-King de was his little sister.


    Han Sen observed the top ten. He was unable to challenge first ce, and neither could he challenge the person in second ce, which was his sister.


    ¡°It looks like that lion knows how to bluff, saying I¡¯ll never be in the top ten. I don¡¯t know the others, but I do know Little Yan. I think I¡¯ll have to ask for her help,¡± Han Sen said to himself.


    Han Sen left the geno core storage and returned home. Little Yan was still in the sanctuary, so he left her a message and went back to the sanctuary himself.


    Han Sen was holding a Life Geno Essence at the time, wondering how he might absorb it.


    Han Sen had been researching the Life Geno Essences of Shell King and the Ruby Cricket, but he had yet toe up with a solution that would allow for their absorption.


    Han Sen tried tomunicate with them, as that was what Six Paths had once said. Unfortunately, he did not know how to obtain their approval.


    When he was thinking about Little Yan that day, he thought of something else. Real Blood geno core was the power of blood, and it could control geno cores. Perhaps it could also control Life Geno Essences. If Real Blood was able to control Life Geno Essences, then absorbing them should be fairly easy.


    Han Sen decided to give it a try. He brought out Shell King¡¯s Life Geno Essence and dropped Real Blood on it. Han Sen was nervous.


    Real Blood didn¡¯t seem to slide away, and it remained fixed atop the Life Geno Essence. It was slowly being absorbed by the item, and after an hour, only a tiny amount had managed to go inside. It seemed as if it would take at least ten days for full-control to be obtained.


    ¡°It looks like Real Blood geno core is at too low of a level. That must be why it¡¯s so slow. Still, if this can lead to the absorption of the Life Geno Essences, it¡¯ll be great nheless.¡± Han Sen was getting very excited.


    Han Sen hoped Real Blood would be able to control Life Geno Essences, so he could see if they could be absorbed. Han Sen wanted to level up his Real Blood geno core. If he could get it up to gold ss, then the process would surely be faster.


    After waiting two days, Han Yan returned from the sanctuary. When Han Yan saw the message, she had waited to see Han Sen.


    ¡°Big Brother, why did you want me to wait for you?¡± Han Yan asked Han Sen.


    ¡°I saw your She-King de on the silver geno core leaderboard. Why are you number two?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Yan heard Han Sen and then looked angry. She said, ¡°That guy is a b*stard! He won¡¯t ept my challenge, so I can¡¯t level up. The first one was Dragon Eye, and I thought when he leveled up to gold, I could be first. But before he went, he deliberately lost to the person in third ce: Blood Wave. I¡¯m only in second ce because he refuses to ept my challenge.¡±


    Han Yan wasining, saying if she was in first ce, she¡¯d have been gold ss already.


    ¡°Ah, so you want first ce?¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes and looked at Han Yan.


    ¡°Of course! If it wasn¡¯t for the nine reinforcements, I wouldn¡¯t be this slow. You gave me so many resources to speed me up in reaching demi-god, but ever since, I¡¯ve been so slow. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Han Yan said.


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°This has nothing to do with your power. It¡¯s not difficult to reach the first rank with me, though. But you¡¯re going to have to lose once.¡±


    ¡°Lose once?¡± Han Yan looked at Han Sen with confusion, not sure what he meant.


    Han Sen exined, ¡°I just got to the eleventh rank in silver ss. But unfortunately, I offended a second-generation super creature. In spite, the guy made those ahead of me refuse to ept my challenge requests. When I reach the top ten, I¡¯ll find a way to make us both number one.¡±


    Han Yan was shocked. ¡°Big Brother, you only have a silver geno core?¡±


    Han Sen had shown off a crazy amount of power on Fantis, and she earnestly believed he had reached super ss.


    ¡°I have more than one self-geno core,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Two self-geno cores? That¡¯s very rare. Amidst human demi-gods, only two are known to have two self-geno cores. I didn¡¯t know you had two, as well. I am going to the sanctuary now, then. I will help you get into the top ten.¡± Han Yan then asked, ¡°By the way, what is your geno core¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Crystal Core,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Han Yan heard this and was shocked. She asked Han Sen, ¡°Crystal Core? The one that reached first ce through the testing on the bronze geno core and silver geno core leaderboards? That was your geno core?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Sen smiled, and then went on to say, ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone else, okay? We don¡¯t want any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°I understand. All right, I will go to the sanctuary now.¡± Han Yan didn¡¯t ask how Han Sen wouldter reach first rank.


    Han Sen then also returned to the sanctuary and entered the geno core storage. There, he saw She-King de light up.


    But before Han Sen challenged Han Yan, the Jade Lion challenged him again.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything and simply epted the challenge invitation to see what the lion wanted.


    Han Sen entered the geno battleground, and when the lion saw him, he immediately said, ¡°See? You can¡¯t enter the top ten. You are free to beg me now.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, you know. I can go whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°Pah! Bluffing about this is useless.¡± Little Jade Lion King lifted his lips. This time, though, it was clear he was keeping his distance from Han Sen. If Han Sen tried to kill him again, he could make a quick getaway to keep his newly generated geno core from being destroyed.

 Chapter 1525 - Back on Top

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Back on Top</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out whether or not I¡¯m lying. And I¡¯m striving for more than just being in the top ten; I¡¯m going to be first,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    ¡°If you ever do be number one, I¡¯ll cut my head off and be your chair.¡± Little Jade Lion King scoffed.


    Little Jade Lion King thought it might be possible for Han Sen to reach the top ten, but he never believed it¡¯d be possible for him to reach the number one position.


    That was because the first rank belonged to Blood Wave. Blood Wave was a subordinate of Little Jade Lion King¡¯s father, White Lion. It was very possible for Little Jade Lion King to reach first ce, for when he did reach the top ten, his challenge against Blood Wave would be epted.


    Han Sen had no way of challenging Blood Wave, so his opportunity for reaching first ce seemed unlikely.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to cut your head off. But, if I do reach the top, how about you obey and serve me?¡±


    Little Jade Lion King was enraged by this, and he said, ¡°Okay, and if you are unable to reach first ce, how about you obey me?¡±


    ¡°Sure. That sounds fair.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Okay; if you reach first ce, I will consider you my master. Otherwise, I will be your master,¡± Little Jade Lion King said fiercely. He wasn¡¯t dumb, and he insisted on a time limit of one day.


    ¡°Then it is settled. If you lose, don¡¯t think about fleeing.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°Who do you think I am? Everything I speak is the truth,¡± Little Jade Lion King said proudly.


    He was confident that Han Sen would never achieve first ce while Blood Wave was there, and Blood Wave would never ept a challenge from anyone except Little Jade Lion King.


    ¡°So, do you want to concede? Or do I need to force you out?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Enjoy this boisterous attitude for one more day. On the next, you will be totally screwed,¡± Little Jade Lion King said angrily, then stomped out of the battleground by conceding.


    Han Sen went back to the geno core storage to ept the challenge Han Yan had already sent him. After epting Han Yan¡¯s challenge, he entered the battleground again and met Han Yan there.


    When Han Yan saw Han Sen, she was so happy. ¡°Big Brother, you really are the master of Crystal Core? Let me see how strong a core must be to put you on top through the test alone.¡±


    ¡°Um, no.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to hide things from her, as there shouldn¡¯t have been anything he had to hide from his sister.


    Han Sen thought the Crystal Core looked like an egg, and its appearance alone made it difficult to believe it was the almighty Crystal Core. He actually thought it was embarrassing that a man¡¯s geno core was an egg.


    ¡°Are you going to hide something from your cute sister?¡± Han Yan lifted her lips.


    ¡°Um, today is not a good day. But how about I show you another geno core a littleter?¡± Han Sen coughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your other one. There¡¯s nothing else for me to see.¡± Han Yan did not force him, though. After they talked for a bit more, she eventually conceded. Then, Han Sen was able to take her second position, and the She-King de fell to third ce.


    Little Jade Lion stared at the leaderboard, eager to see what Han Sen was doing.


    Suddenly, the leaderboard shed. She-King de, which had previously been in second ce, fell down a rank. And then, Crystal Core took her ce.


    ¡°Something is wrong with this human. Is that *sshole another human, too? Did he pay her off with something, so they could switch position?¡± Little Jade Lion King¡¯s face looked grim.


    The biggest risk he had taken in his wager with Han Sen was the other human on the leaderboard, and now she had proven that she really was a liability. It made him furious.


    ¡°Hmph! But even if you do get to second ce, it¡¯s pointless. You¡¯ll have no hope of recing the core that¡¯s currently in first ce.¡± Little Jade Lion King, thinking about this, suddenly felt much better.


    Just in case, though, Jade Little Lion King decided to exit the geno core storage. He went looking for Blood Wave so he could stay next to him, in the event something tricky happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting Blood Wave out of my sight. After today, I¡¯m going to kick that guy¡¯s *ss.¡± Little Jade Lion King was getting himself worked up as he thought about Han Sen again.


    Han Sen took the second position. He didn¡¯t say goodbye to Han Yan, and he simply left the geno core storage. Then, he used Real Blood as a key for re-entry.


    Han Sen nned to use Real Blood to leapfrog to first ce. Then, with Real Blood, he would lose to Han Yan. Then, Han Yan could lose to the Crystal Core, and all the geno cores could have their nine reinforcements.


    Han Sen had a few other geno cores, but he could only use one geno core at a time and he could not challenge himself. Since he had Han Yan there to back him up, though, it was no longer an issue.


    ¡°Starting test.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t speak to the Rockman. He simply allowed it to go ahead and calcte the starting rank.


    Rockman¡¯s third eye fired a light at the Real Blood geno core as numbers scrolled quickly.


    Little Jade Lion King was talking with Blood Wave in Lionheart Shelter at the time, and all of a sudden, Blood Wave blurted out, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Little Jade Lion asked him, frowning.


    ¡°I lost my first position in the geno core storage.¡± Blood Wave looked ill.


    ¡°How?! You¡¯re kidding, right? You are here. How could you lose your ce?¡± Little Jade Lion¡¯s heart jolted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Little King. Let¡¯s enter and find out,¡± Blood Wave said.


    Little Jade Lion and Blood Wave quickly scrambled into the geno core storage. They looked at who was in first ce, and they were frozen.


    The first position of the silver geno core leaderboard was no longer upied by Blood Wave. It now read, ¡°Real Blood.¡±


    ¡°No way! How is that possible?¡± Little Jade Lion was frozen.


    Han Sen¡¯s Real Blood geno core reached first ce through the cement test. Without hesitating, after reaching that first ce, Han Sen sent a challenge request to Han Yan.


    Han Yan was wondering what Han Sen might be able to do for them both to touch the top rank, and as she thought, the request for a challenge popped up. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for an actual challenge, so she nned on declining it. But then she saw the name of the geno core. It looked very familiar.


    ¡°Real Blood? Real Blood...¡± Han Yan suddenly thought of something. She looked over to the leaderboard and noticed Blood Wave had dropped down to second ce, having been reced by this Real Blood.


    ¡°Ten years ago, Real Blood reached first ce in the bronze geno core leaderboard. Now it has appeared here? No way...¡± Han Yan¡¯s eyes opened wide, as if she was seeing something unbelievable.

 Chapter 1526 - Getting Super Geno Points

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Getting Super Geno Points</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Yan epted the challenge and entered the geno battleground with excitement. There, she saw Han Sen standing.


    ¡°Big Brother, how is this possible... The Real Blood geno core is yours? You have three self-geno cores?¡± Han Yan had always thought Han Sen was strong; he was her role model, after all. But even for him, this was shocking.


    Two geno cores that managed to leapfrog to first ce had been owned by Han Sen, and Han Sen had a super geno core on top of all that. He was like a monster, and few people would even be willing to believe such tall tales.


    ¡°If other people find out Crystal Core and Real Blood are owned by the same person, I fear the entire popce of spirits and creatures in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary would go insane.¡± Han Yan felt proud, knowing this was an aplishment of her big brother¡ªher idol.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you first ce. Then, I¡¯ll challenge you again with Crystal Core,¡± Han Sen said and then conceded, leaving the geno core storage shortly after. Han Sen couldn¡¯t exin everything in a couple of short sentences, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else.


    Han Sen re-entered the geno core storage and challenged Han Yan¡¯s She-King de. Crystal Core was back on top, and it received its ninth reinforcement.


    Now the silver geno core leaderboard disyed Crystal Core at the top, then She-King de, Real Blood, and Blood Wave. Blood Wave was out of the top three now.


    When Little Jade Lion King and Blood Wave entered the geno core storage, they saw the rankings and were stunned. They could not believe what their eyes were telling them, and they were wholly frozen in ce.


    ¡°How is that possible? No way.¡± Little Jade Lion could not think straight. He did not know how Han Sen had actually reached first ce while Blood Wave wasn¡¯t even in the geno core storage.


    The others in the geno core storage saw Real Blood suddenly jump up into the number one slot, and they all knew what had happened.


    The top rankings now kicked off a big fuss. Everyone wondered who the masters of Real Blood, She-King de, and Crystal Core were, and if they were in any way rted.


    There were many wild conjectures, but the thought that Crystal Core and Real Blood actually had the same master did not even cross their minds.


    Normal people didn¡¯t think it was Han Sen because he had already shown off his Butterfly geno core in the Alliance. Many people had a video of the battle. Because everyone thought Han Sen had a super geno core, no one would link him to two minor-byparison silver geno cores.


    If Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know he had four self-geno cores.


    After leaving the geno core storage, he started to use his gold core lights to level up Real Blood geno core to gold ss.


    The gold ss Real Blood geno core did not look very different. It still looked like a simple drop of blood, but the interior of the core began to look a little strange. There was a flicker of gold within it, like the sunset.


    In Han Sen¡¯s body, his Blood Pulse Sutra leveled up with his Real Blood geno core. His body was improving as well.


    The Real Blood geno core, which had just appeared on the silver geno core leaderboard, now disappeared. It had only been there for an hour.


    Han Sen tried using his Real Blood geno core to absorb Life Geno Essences again. Now that it was gold ss, it spread across the items incredibly quickly. Within two days, the Life Geno Essences would be wholly soaked by Real Blood.


    ¡°I hope I will be able to absorb it when it is soaked.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to do anything else over the course of the next couple of days. He stared at the Shell King¡¯s Life Geno Essence to pass the time.


    Real Blood worked more quickly than Han Sen had expected, and after thirty-six hours, the Life Geno Essence had been wholly covered by Real Blood. Han Sen felt when the connection waspleted, and then it was as if the Life Geno Essence was an extension of his being.


    Han Sen tried to run his Dongxuan Sutra to absorb the Life Geno Essence next. He didn¡¯t even need to simte the Shell King¡¯s lifeforce.


    ¡°Life Geno Essence absorbed. Super geno points +1.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Han Sen became incredibly excited. He could finally start collecting super geno points once again.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m going to max out my super geno points again.¡± Han Sen looked to the sky as heughed. He was supremely happy.


    External power could be handy, but it was the power that resided inside your body that was the most reliable. Han Sen was extremely excited about leveling his genes up further.


    The energy inside the Life Geno Essence entered Han Sen¡¯s body. The cells that had stopped evolving began to improve, and his genes were getting better already.


    In the end, Shell King¡¯s Life Geno Essence gave Han Sen a total of nine super geno points. And after Han Sen absorbed the Shell King¡¯s Life Geno Essence, he ced his Real Blood on the Ruby Cricket¡¯s Life Geno Essence.


    Little Jade Lion was very unhappy about all this. After Crystal Core reached first ce, he ran straight out of the geno core storage. He didn¡¯t want to go back inside, as he was now afraid Han Sen would seek him out.


    He did not want to ept Han Sen as his master, but he wasn¡¯t obscene enough to deny such a bargain ever took ce.


    Spirits, creatures, and humans all valued different things. To the White Lion family, loyalty, bravery, and trust were of the greatest importance. That was why Little Lion¡¯s mind was in two halves.


    ¡°Little King, the time to go to the Ice Ruins has practicallye. Have you sufficiently prepared?¡± Blood Wave came to ask Little Lion.


    ¡°The Ice Ruins are opening?¡± Little Jade Lion was shocked.


    ¡°Yes. Lion Boss asked you to get going to the Ice Ruins tomorrow,¡± Blood Wave said.


    Little Lion nodded and said, ¡°Okay. At least very little will trouble me. Will youe?¡±


    Blood Wave nodded and said, ¡°I cane with you. Tooth Beast, as well. He will be in charge of keeping you safe, but that will only apply outside the ruins. Once we¡¯re in, grabbing the treasure is down to you and me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who else, of this same level, could possibly be stronger than us?¡± Little Jade Lion spoke proudly, but his mind did drift to Han Sen.


    As this was happening, Han Sen was simply waiting for the Ruby Cricket¡¯s Life Geno Essence to getpletely soaked. But before it was absorbed, Shadow Shelter¡¯s Cheap Sheep delivered a report. A creature had paid them a visit, asking to see Han Sen. They were told he was a good friend of Han Sen¡¯s.


    ¡°No way...¡± After Han Sen heard Cheap Sheep describe the creature, his mouth opened wide.

 Chapter 1527 - God’s Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 1527: God¡¯s Ruin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen quickly walked to the shelter¡¯s hall. There, he saw a creature floating inside.


    ¡°Little Fairy? You¡¯re a demi-god now?¡± Han Sen looked at the small, fairy-likedy with surprise.


    ¡°What? Only you are allowed to be a demi-god, and I¡¯m not?¡± Little Fairy lifted her lips. It seemed as if she didn¡¯t like what he had just said.


    ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t expect you to ascend so quickly.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Han Sen had first encountered Little Fairy in the Second God¡¯s Sanctuary, not the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. For a creature, leveling up was a much more arduous process than it was for a human. Han Sen was genuinely surprised she had be a demi-god already.


    ¡°Pfft! I became a demi-god before you did.¡± Little Fairy looked at him with disdain.


    Han Sen then realized why he hadn¡¯t seen Little Fairy in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary; it was because she had already be a demi-god.


    ¡°How did you find out where I¡¯ve been staying?¡± Han Sen asked Little Fairy. The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary was massive, after all.


    ¡°That does not matter, but I found you because I know something that will interest you.¡± Little Fairy smiled.


    ¡°What good deeds can you do for me? Forgive my dubiousness,¡± Han Sen said. Little Fairy was a heartless little creature, and she never even looked back when she ascended to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. She just followed the other person through. Han Sen didn¡¯t trust her, and he couldn¡¯t imagine her going out of her way to do something nice for him.


    Little Fairy looked visibly annoyed, and she said, ¡°You are a really unappreciative person. I came all this way to take you to God¡¯s Ruin. I thought you¡¯d benefit from the venture, but never mind then. I¡¯m going now.¡±


    Little Fairy said she was going, but her wings pped at a snail¡¯s pace. She wasn¡¯t leaving anywhere.


    ¡°Drop the act and just tell me what this is all about,¡± Han Sen said. Little Fairy hadn¡¯t changed a bit, and her personality was the same as always. The only difference was that she was now smarter and stronger.


    Little Fairy didn¡¯t feel awkward, and she exined why she was there.


    She had been living well for herself. When she ascended to the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, a powerful spirit had taken her. After a few years, it had helped her open ten gene locks, and when the spirit ascended to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, it brought her along.


    Little Fairy was living a nice life. She wasn¡¯t doing as well as she had in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, but she had managed to reach gemstone ss. She was very talented and powerful, and the spirit continued to help her.


    It was a good thing that Little Fairy hade looking for Han Sen. She wanted Han Sen to go to God¡¯s Ruin with her.


    God¡¯s Ruin was a sacred ce in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. The item that was said to lie inside possessed a power that distorted dimensions. This was what made it special.


    The item had other powers as well, and it appeared in a number of different locations.


    Little Fairy was journeying to a ruin that was covered in ice. The ce¡¯s power was based on ice, just like Little Fairy herself. So, Little Fairy fancied testing her luck to see if she could get the item.


    If she didn¡¯t get it, there was still plenty of stuff for them to get there. She wasn¡¯t lying to Han Sen.


    ¡°Many would enjoy visiting such a ce. Won¡¯t it be suicide for us to go with the power we have?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    Little Fairy smiled and said, ¡°If super ss elites were allowed, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for you. It only lets gemstones and those below inside.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I guess there¡¯s no harm in trying,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Let¡¯s go! The heirs of many elites will be headed there, those from a variety of super shelters,¡± Little Fairy said.


    Han Sen wanted to go, but he didn¡¯t know if he could still enter the ruin if he had a God geno core. A God geno core was a super geno core. If entry was restricted to gemstone geno cores only, he might not be allowed inside.


    Han Sen, after thinking things over, decided to give it a shot, regardless. A God geno core was different from a self geno core, so maybe there was a chance he¡¯d be allowed inside.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t, he might learn something by going along with the venture for the time being.


    ¡°Are there any people from Outer Sky or Sacred going?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Yu Miao from Outer Sky is going, and so is Goddess from Sacred,¡± Little Fairy said, after thinking.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll follow you.¡± When Han Sen heard those two were going, he definitely wanted in.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t on pleasant terms with either of those women, but it would be ridiculous for Han Sen to go to their respective shelters to try to kill them. Even if Han Sen didn¡¯t earn any relics or items, killing them would make this trip worth it.


    That was especially true for Goddess and her cheap dog. He wanted nothing more than to slice them both up. But Han Sen still worried about whether or not he¡¯d be able to go in. If he couldn¡¯t, there was nothing he could do.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of the potential fallout from killing them both, though. Shadow Shelter now had Gu Qingcheng and Red Pony for back-up. They were powerful.


    Gu Qingcheng was a powerful person from Elysium Shelter, and since she feared Red Pony, it couldn¡¯t possibly be any weaker. Even if Outer Sky and Sacred came after Shadow Shelter, it was difficult to tell which of the two would win.


    And Outer Sky knew Gu Qingcheng had taken over Shadow Shelter, too. They hadn¡¯t dared to send anyone there, and they didn¡¯t know Han Sen had returned to control it now.


    Han Sen packed a few things. He wasn¡¯t going to bring anyone, but Bao¡¯er, Little Silver, and Starsea Beast caught wind of his venture and wanted toe along.


    When Little Fairy saw Little Silver and Starsea Beast, her eyes beamed brightly. She convinced Han Sen to bring them along for additional firepower.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow were loyal, and they wanted to go, too. But Little Fairy turned them down in case they died.


    ¡°Little Silver and Starsea Beast have gemstone geno cores, so we can bring them. They aren¡¯t weaker than any super creature¡¯s heir. If I can go, they shouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Han Sen thought about it and decided to let theme.


    But Han Sen thought that if he was unable to go inside, he wouldn¡¯t risk them going inside alone. It¡¯d be too dangerous.


    Plus, Han Sen was still worried about Little Fairy. There was always the possibility that she was trying to trick them.

 Chapter 1528 - Frozen Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Frozen Forest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen packed some things and followed Little Fairy to God¡¯s Ruin. Bao¡¯er, Little Silver, and Starsea Beast wereing along with them, as well.


    Starsea Beast had grown much bigger by now. Its body was big like that of a dinosaur¡¯s. But even so, its eyes remained as innocent-looking as ever. Every time Han Sen saw them, it made him feel as if he was meeting the eyes of a child.


    Bao¡¯er had been staying in Han Sen¡¯s arms for the trip, not wanting Little Silver toe any closer. But Little Silver just jumped onto Han Sen¡¯s head instead, looking like a fur cap. It sat there, waving its fluffy tail merrily. That really aggravated Bao¡¯er.


    In the time that Han Sen had been in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, he hadn¡¯t traveled or explored very far. As a result, Little Fairy had to lead the entire way. Little Fairy knew the way, though, and there were no dangers along their path. It made for a pleasant and rxing journey.


    After walking for half a month, the terrain around them became decked in snow. To the north of where they stood, enormous ciers reached up into the sky like crystal swords.


    Little Fairy lowered her voice at that point, and she told Han Sen, ¡°There is a scary creature guarding the entrance of the God¡¯s Ruin. We will need its permission if we are to enter. We are weak, and because we don¡¯t know its full strength, we won¡¯t be able to go through him if he refuses to let us pass.¡±


    Han Sen had expected Little Fairy to not be 100% reliable. He had prepared himself for unannounced challenges, and so he said coolly, ¡°Still, you must have a n? Why else would youe and fetch us?¡±


    Little Fairy blinked. She flew onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulders, smiled, and said, ¡°You know me well. If we go straight ahead, we won¡¯t be able to make it in. What we can do is sneak inside.¡±


    ¡°And how do we sneak inside?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°God¡¯s Ruin is veiled in a special power of sorts: one that cannot be broken by others. The primary entrance is an opening in the valley, where the creature also resides. That¡¯s the entrance we won¡¯t be able to go through.¡±


    After a pause, Little Fairy said, ¡°But aside from that opening in the valley, I know of another way that can be essed. It is to the north-west of the ciers. We can get in from there, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen could guess the spirits and creatures would still select the ordinary way through the valley, because Little Fairy¡¯s proposed route was likely harder. He wasn¡¯t expecting anything to be easy.


    Little Fairy shrugged and said, ¡°There are no scary creatures guarding that way, but there are dangerous geno nts called Frozen Trees. We must go through the Frozen Forest that is eight hundred miles long. Only then can we get in.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more about the geno nts,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°They are super nts attuned to the ice element. And their attunement with ice is very strong. Normal gemstone creatures that step into the forest are instantly frozen, and even super creatures and the heirs of emperors are unable to stay inside for very long. If you are frozen, you cannot evenmit suicide. The scariest thing is that this area is also a part of the ruins. And the super ss beings aren¡¯t able to get in, either.¡±


    After that, Little Fairy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though; I¡¯m good with ice. With me here, I can assure you safe passage through the forest. If I wasn¡¯t sure of this, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take the path through the Frozen Forest.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything more and just nodded.


    Little Fairy was surprised that Han Sen was so quick to agree. She was touched by this, and she said, ¡°If you guys are so willing to trust me, I¡¯ll bring you safer than ever.¡±


    Han Sen smiled. He didn¡¯t trust Little Fairy, and his faith still solely resided in himself. Even without Little Fairy, Han Sen knew he could keep himself and the others protected. The only thing he was still concerned with was whether he could enter at all. If he wasn¡¯t allowed to go in, everything would have been for nothing.


    Little Fairy didn¡¯t say anything more, and she just brought Han Sen over to the cier mountains and then went north-west.


    Han Sen watched the cier mountains for a while, and he could see the jutting of numerous peaks. He also sensed a certain aura of power shrouding the mountains, too.


    When they entered the fields of snow, it was snowing 80% percent of the time there. It was a very cold ce to tread.


    Fairy wanted the others to believe in her, so she controlled the descending snow to divert each snowke from falling on herpanions. She wanted to show she really was good when it came to the ice element.


    ¡°Where is the spirit that brought you to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary? Was she unable toe?¡± Han Sen asked, out of mild curiosity.


    If the spirit hadn¡¯t leveled up to super, then it should havee as well. If it was super, it could have at least talked to the creature in the valley and allowed her simple ess that way.


    Little Fairy immediately looked glum, and she said, ¡°She died. She was killed by a powerful elite. Even though she was very strong, I suppose not even the mightiest of beings can deny a grizzly fate, if that is what awaits them.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. To be able to bring Little Fairy to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, the spirit must have been immensely strong. The person that was able to kill her must have been incredibly powerful.


    ¡°Who killed her?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Little Fairy shook her head. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I will kill that *sshole. That¡¯s why I need to level up to super and grab the relic inside. If I can¡¯t do this, then I will be unable to avenge her death.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything. Little Fairy¡¯s expression was enough to show that her master spirit¡¯s death had really done a number on her. She really wanted revenge. But the opponent would be very powerful, and Little Fairy¡¯s vengeance would be supremely difficult to achieve. She might even end up getting herself killed.


    After a few more days of traveling through the snow, they arrived at the Frozen Forest just as Little Fairy had said.


    There were many frozen, ice-wrought trees in there. They were like the immense crystal sculptures one might read about in fairytales. The freezing force of that ce would have been able to instantly freeze anything in a ten-mile radius.


    Some parts of the Frozen Forest extended beyond the ciers, but many of the trees were also inside the ciers themselves. That was why Little Fairy said the Frozen Forest was part of God¡¯s Ruin. It made sense.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Little Fairy looked disheartened. Outside her body, a glowing snowke appeared and expanded to provide cover for them all. Under the protection of that snowke, they were all warmed. They no longer felt the chill of the outside.


    Han Sen felt relieved as he walked through the Frozen Forest, as this was proof he really could go into God¡¯s Ruin.


    They walked into the Frozen Forest, and Han Sen did not feel cold due to the warming boon imparted by Little Fairy. He did feel a little ufortable, though. As soon as he entered the area, he felt as if he was being watched, like a pair of eyes was fixed on him.

 Chapter 1529 - The Seahorse Pulling a Chimenea

    <h4>Chapter 1529: The Seahorse Pulling a Chimenea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although they were still under Little Fairy¡¯s protection, as they traveled deeper into the forest, the chill of the cold began to return, ever so slightly. Even Little Fairy was struggling to withstand the pressure of the freezing force.


    Most of the cold air was held back, but some gusts managed to break through. Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s fitness was of high enough to resist it doing any harm.


    Han Sen continued to look around as he went. He had his Dongxuan Aura firing on all cylinders as he tried to find out what was watching him.


    The Frozen Forest was very strange. It was no wonder the area was a part of God¡¯s Ruin. Despite giving it his all, Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura could only cover a hundred-meter radius. He couldn¡¯t see anything beyond that. And furthermore, he was unable to see where something might have been watching from.


    As they traveled deeper into the forest, the sensation of being watched continued to increase. Han Sen kept a permanent frown on his face. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to know you were being watched in such a perilous ce as God¡¯s Ruin.


    ¡°This area¡¯s security is high, but surely nothing can stay here for very long,¡± Han Sen was thinking.


    Soon, Little Fairy quietly shouted, ¡°Be careful! Something is up ahead.¡±


    Han Sen, Little Silver, and Starsea Beast looked over in the direction she was referring to. Something was moving through the Frozen Forest.


    The Dongxuan Aura wasn¡¯t very helpful there, so Han Sen had to resort to his basic, no-frills eyesight. Now, he was seeing things like Little Silver did.


    Since they were already there, it wasn¡¯t as if there was a point in heading back, either. So, Han Sen looked at Little Fairy and continued walking. Unsure of whaty ahead, and wishing to find out, they exercised more caution as they moved forward.


    Not long after, the shadow in the woods became clearer to them. It was a one-meter tall seahorse. Its body looked to bepletely made of ice, and it wriggled as it floated by, as if it was swimming through the air. It was silent in its passing.


    The Ice Seahorse saw the group, but it did not appear to be hostile. It just continued floating by, on its way to wherever it was going.


    ¡°Daddy, look. Many seahorses. So beautiful.¡± Bao¡¯er was pointing at the other side of the forest with a happy expression.


    Han Sen looked over to where Bao¡¯er was pointing, and he noticed there were twenty or thirty seahorses floating around in the same manner. The smallest one was only a meter tall, but there were others amidst them of various sizes. The tallest one they could see was four meters high. As the creatures bobbed forward, they looked almost funny.


    The seahorses looked very tame, and they all seemed to want to keep to themselves. Han Sen was curious about them, but his Dongxuan Aura had been stifled by God¡¯s Ruin, so he couldn¡¯t tell what power resided inside the seahorses.


    Bao¡¯erughed and jumped onto the back of one of the Ice Seahorses. She held onto its neck like it was an average mare.


    Han Sen was shocked by her actions, and he wished to call her back immediately. They did look tame, yes, but who knew if they would remain so docile after being provoked?


    Little Fairy made a hushed call. Han Sen turned to look at her, and he noticed she was staring at something that was behind the Ice Seahorse. The expression on her face made it look as if she had seen a ghost.


    Han Sen looked over there and was shocked, as well. Behind the Ice Seahorse was another bunch of seahorses.


    The heads of these seahorses were bigger, and they were all at least four meters tall. Their bodies looked to have been made of ck diamonds, and they looked hardier than steel. They were different from the other Ice Seahorses that the group had previously observed.


    Strangely, there was a chain as thick as a human¡¯s arm wrapped around the ck Seahorse¡¯s bodies. It looked like a steel chain, and there were many symbols engraved into the metal.


    There weren¡¯t many ck Seahorses, and Han Sen was able to count eleven of them. They all looked the same. They floated in the air, but they weren¡¯t doing so as randomly as the other Ice Seahorses were. They were all aligned, traveling in perfect tandem with each other.


    Behind the ck Seahorses, their chains all seemed to connect to something. It was a big, ck chimenea that was eight meters tall. It looked like a tall ck furnace. The chute had blue mesing out of it, which were burning fiercely inside it.


    But strangely, Han Sen couldn¡¯t feel any warmthing from it. And when the chimenea came closer, they actually felt colder. It was as if it was releasing cold instead of heat.


    The strong, icy force was getting stronger, and even with the shielding provided by Little Fairy, Han Sen felt extremely cold. Not even her control of the ice element was able to protect them from that abhorrent force.


    Everyone was trying their best to resist the cold with the power they had, but it didn¡¯t seem to be working very well. Slowly, they were all beginning to freeze.


    ¡°We should run and wait until the chimenea has passed! We cane backter,¡± Han Sen said.


    Little Fairy agreed, as did the others. They were all of the mind to vacate the area at once. But unfortunately, their bodies weren¡¯t listening. Their legs were sheathed in ayer of ice.


    Quickly, that ice was spreading across their bodies. None of them were able to move. They felt as if they were robots, only able to move a tiny amount.


    Only Bao¡¯er, who was sitting upon the back of an Ice Seahorse, was okay.


    Everyone was shocked by what was going on, so Han Sen summoned his God geno core. It spawned ruby wings behind him, and his whole being began to glow red.


    That power pushed the cold back outside of him and kept the icy force from affecting him.


    Han Sen wanted to bring hispanions away, too, in case something even worse was about to happen. But suddenly, they saw the ck Seahorses stop pulling the chimenea. Then, they all looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he said, ¡°Oh, no! Has my performance made them hostile to me?¡±


    It was then that Han Sen realized they weren¡¯t looking at him; they were looking at Bao¡¯er, who was back on his shoulder.


    Bao¡¯er was not affected by the cold at all, and she sat on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, dangling her legs. She was checking out the ck Seahorses and their ck chimenea.

 Chapter 1530 - The Elites That Are Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 1530: The Elites That Are Fighting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the ck Seahorses looked at Bao¡¯er, they did not do anything. They simply resumed pulling the chimenea and kept on moving. They moved at a faster pace this time, though, and within a few seconds, they had crossed a great distance.


    When the big chimenea left the area, the freezing force reduced. The umted frost began to fade, and the ice that trapped Han Sen¡¯spanions began to thaw.


    ¡°That was way too scary. What was that?¡± When Little Fairy had recovered, she spoke with a look of fear.


    They both had mastery of the cold. Little Fairy had reached gemstone ss, so she should have still had some resistance against super ss foes. But even with her strength, her body was frozen stiff by that chilling instrument.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. Come on, let¡¯s keep going.¡± Han Sen put away his God geno core and headed deeper into the Frozen Forest.


    Little Fairy looked at Han Sen strangely. She had ice powers, yet she could not resist the frosty air. The fact that Han Sen could move amidst it without restraint surprised her a lot.


    Han Sen, as they went, still felt as if something or someone was watching him. But when they exited the Frozen Forest, no trouble urred. They were able to safely enter God¡¯s Ruin proper.


    The ruins were choc-full of ciers. It was as if they had entered an ice world. The surroundings were so clean and so virgin, it almost made them feel ufortable.


    The reflective surface of the snow was so intense that it made the group dizzy, and their eyes struggled to cope with the re. Although Han Sen and the others had a strong fitness and wouldn¡¯t be permanently affected by this, he still pulled out three pairs of sunsses. One for him, one for Bao¡¯er, and one for Little Silver.


    Starsea Beast¡¯s eyes were too big, and try as he might, he hadn¡¯t been able to find a pair suitable for thatpanion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there is a tunnel inside the ruin? Where is it?¡± Han Sen asked Little Fairy.


    The Godlight Tunnel was formed by the relic they sought, and they would only truly notice the relic¡¯s special power once they entered the Godlight Tunnel. And when their bodies went against that power, their bodies would be stronger.


    The reinforcement would not appear in your data, but it would help your body, nheless.


    Han Sen thought Yu Miao and Goddess would make for the Godlight Tunnel. So, that was his next targeted destination. Even if he was unable to find the pair, Han Sen could at least make use of the tunnel for practice.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s on the left. Perhaps we¡¯ll reach the Godlight Tunnel in a thousand miles that way,¡± Little Fairy said, while looking around.


    ¡°What do you mean by perhaps?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Little Fairy opened her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been here. I¡¯ve only heard of this ce, and if the intel I obtained was correct, it¡¯s a thousand miles to the left.¡±


    Han Sen just nodded and did not say anything. Starsea Beast lowered his body and let Han Sen, Little Silver, and Bao¡¯er mount his back. Then he took them in the direction Little Fairy had told them to go.


    While Starsea Beast ran, stars appeared all around them like a shining sea. He was very fast. And while Starsea Beast was huge, he wasn¡¯t clumsy. He gave the illusion that he was dumb, but his agility was high.


    ¡°Slow down! This is God¡¯s Ruin, and there are sure to be many dangers lurking here.¡± Little Fairy flew up beside Han Sen and warned Starsea Beast.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t let Starsea Beast adhere to the warning, though, and it trotted on at the same speedy pace.


    He was no longer afraid of the potential dangers of the ruin. More than anything, Han Sen wanted to see if traveling quickly would make the feeling of being watched go away.


    But it turned out not to help. Despite Starsea Beast¡¯s incredible quickness, that constant feeling of being watched remained.


    Han Sen had thought that they might leave the watcher behind in the Frozen Forest, but that didn¡¯t seem to have happened. He was being watched with every step he made inside God¡¯s Ruin, as well.


    ¡°Does this mean the relic itself has a mind of its own, and it can keep tabs on all upants of the ruin?¡± Han Sen thought this might have been the only possibility.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think the super elites in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary could possess the power the relic seemed to have, should his theory prove true.


    Han Sen¡¯s God geno core put him in super ss, but this did not change things for him in the ruin, at all.


    ¡°If the relic is watching us, then there is no need to worry. Many creatures have been to this ce before. Sure, a bunch of them may have gotten unlucky, but most were able to make it back out. I don¡¯t think the relic¡¯s intent is to kill people.¡± Han Sen was deep in thought. ¡°But still, why is it watching us? Is it simply curious? Or is it looking for a particr type of person?¡±


    ¡°If it wants to find someone in particr, shouldn¡¯t it search for a super elite? But if that were so, why doesn¡¯t it allow supers to enter God¡¯s Ruin?¡± Han Sen did not understand, so he stopped thinking. He let Starsea Beast slow down a bit, and the creature continued on its way towards the Godlight Tunnel.


    Not long after, they heard the sounds of a battle. It sounded fairly vicious.


    When Han Sen heard it, his face changed and he said, ¡°Six Paths is here? Who is he up against that¡¯s making him fight like that?¡±


    Han Sen was familiar with Six Paths¡¯ sword skills, and just from hearing the sound of the nging, he knew who it was. Strangely, Six Paths was exhausting all the energy he had for this fight.


    Six Paths¡¯ geno core hadn¡¯t yet gotten back to super ss, but his body was up there. To be able to fight Six Paths with such vigor, his opponent must have had a super body.


    ¡°I thought those above gemstone level can¡¯t get in? Why is there such a strong elite in God¡¯s Ruin? Is it another elite that destroyed himself to start all over again?¡± Han Sen hesitated a little, but he still allowed Starsea Beast to proceed. He wanted to see who Six Paths was fighting.


    The fighting was fierce, and the ciers began to break. They were special ciers, too, and they¡¯d be difficult even for a gemstone elite to break. Through this metric, you could tell how powerful the fighters must have been.


    When Han Sen neared the site of the battle, he saw two beings engaged inbat. One of them was indeed Six Paths Emperor, who was gemstone ss. His sword was more frightening than ever.


    Six Paths was fighting a human, and when Han Sen saw the person, his eyes opened wide in shock. He knew who it was.

 Chapter 1531 - Making Something Complicated Something Simple

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Making Something Complicated Something Simple</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°God¡¯s Retribution is here?¡± Han Sen looked surprised as he watched the human fighting Six Paths.


    God¡¯s Retribution wasn¡¯t using a weapon; he simply used his body to fight. He didn¡¯t seem to be at a disadvantage, either. His body was stronger than Shafei¡¯s, who was a fourth rank shura fighter. And up against Six Paths, he wasn¡¯t breaking a sweat.


    ¡°You crazy man! I have no qualm with you. Why do you insist on fighting me?¡± God¡¯s Retribution shouted as he fought.


    ¡°You are a good opponent. You should really fight with me. Unleash all your power!¡± Six Paths kept swinging his sword towards God¡¯s Retribution.


    God¡¯s Retribution looked depressed, and he said, ¡°Are you insane? There are many more elites. If you want a good fight, go find one of them. I don¡¯t have the time for this!¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution wished to leave, but Six Paths¡¯ skills were too much, and they prohibited him from making an escape.


    ¡°Why would such powerfulpetitors be in God¡¯s Ruin? They must both be super sses. But if so, how were they able to enter?¡± Little Fairy was shocked at the disy of what she saw.


    She thought there¡¯d only be gemstone ss or second-generation creatures that couldpete with her. And after she found Han Sen, she thought for sure the relic would end up being hers. She didn¡¯t expect to find two super elites such as that after entering the ruins.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, was at ease. He knew Six Paths wouldn¡¯t bother him. God¡¯s Retribution didn¡¯t have much of a grudge with him, either. While those two super elites might have been there, there was no great conflict to put them at odds. And he didn¡¯t think they had any connection with Outer Sky or Sacred. Their presence wouldn¡¯t affect Han Sen¡¯s personal mission.


    Han Sen made Starsea Beast park somece near, so Han Sen could dismount, getfy, and watch for a while. Han Sen had learned a few of Six Paths¡¯ tricks, but aside from Heart Sword, he hadn¡¯t really spent time practicing anything else. Han Sen had never seen Six Paths fight with all his strength before, but now that he saw it, he was able to learn a lot.


    Han Sen was surprised by the method of fighting that God¡¯s Retribution used. Han Sen knew he was a current member of Blood Legion, and due to his blood, he was unable to take advantage of the elemental powers of the sanctuary. He had to use raw, physical damage whenever he fought.


    But God¡¯s Retribution¡¯sbat power surprised Han Sen. He was almost as good as a super demi-god, and his body andbat skills were strange.


    His fists looked simple, and it seemed as if Han Sen was watching something incredibly basic. In fact, most of the skills were something you¡¯d easily find in school. But it was frightening to watch such normal punching skills deflect Six Paths¡¯ sword skills. It would shock any spectator.


    After Han Sen watched them for a while, his surprise deepened. He noticed that the simple-looking punches were actually veryplicated. While they looked simple, the timing and application of the skills were deeper than it first appeared.


    After watching God¡¯s Retribution fight for a while, Han Sen was able toprehend what he was doing.


    ¡°That¡¯s a strong fist skill. And God¡¯s Retribution is strong, indeed. This is definitely not something the average human can do. It¡¯s no wonder he is a member of Blood Legion.¡± Han Senplimented him, in his heart.


    Han Sen was also very happy. Those punching skills suited him.


    While the skills were simple, they would still be difficult to learn in the way Han Sen would want to.


    It was tricky to simplify aplicated skill. You had to have a deep understanding of thepleteplexities before you could concentrate the skill down to its pure essence. If you started from the simplified version, you wouldn¡¯t understand what was really inside what you learned. It was pointless to just learn the shell.


    You couldn¡¯t live life to its fullest without struggle.


    Learning Ghost Sword had beenplicated, but seeing God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s punching skills, he felt as if he was learning so much more. He wasn¡¯t going to copy God¡¯s Retribution; he was just finding things that could be changed and adapted into a sword skill.


    God¡¯s Retribution didn¡¯t want a fruitless fight with Six Paths, but Six Paths was keeping him there, regardless. And although his punches were strong, they weren¡¯t enough to suppress Six Paths. If they had a genuine fight, determining a winner would be difficult.


    But God¡¯s Retribution didn¡¯t n on fighting. He just wanted to leave, and that upset Six Paths.


    Suddenly, Six Paths and God¡¯s Retribution saw Han Sen and the others, as he wasn¡¯t a great distance away. They started to approach Han Sen as they fought.


    Han Sen knew exactly what God¡¯s Retribution was thinking, and he told Starsea Beast to run off and keep away from Six Paths.


    God¡¯s Retribution looked depressed, as he was hoping Han Sen could be drawn into the fight and left to deal with Six Paths, who was crazy. But Han Sen knew what his true purpose was, and he wouldn¡¯t let God¡¯s Retributione close.


    The pair couldn¡¯t move very fast while they were fighting, so they couldn¡¯t catch up with Han Sen.


    God¡¯s Retribution clenched his jaw, then shouted at Han Sen, saying, ¡°Kid, help me get rid of this maniac and I¡¯ll tell you where the relic is!¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe him, and he raised his voice to respond, ¡°Keep the relic to yourself. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution was disheartened once more. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Do you want to know the biggest secrets of Blood Legion? Help me here and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Han Sen grinned. ¡°I already met the leader of Blood Legion. You have greater secrets than him?¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution couldn¡¯t fool Han Sen, and he was surprised by what he heard. ¡°What? You met him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he told me you were a traitor. He told me if I ever find you, I should cut you up into little pieces.¡± That was just Han Sen bluffing.


    Surprisingly, God¡¯s Retribution believed what he had been told. He sighed and said, ¡°I was tricked by Han Jinzhi, that *sshole! He made me an enemy of the leader. But the leader wasn¡¯t right, either. Blood Legion should not have gone down that path.¡±


    ¡°Which path?¡± Han Sen asked.


    God¡¯s Retribution stopped talking. It looked like he had just thought of something unhappy, and his mood turned foul. He then began fighting Six Paths like mad.


    God¡¯s Retribution was extremely serious now, and their fight became crazier than ever. It was a much better spectacle to watch, and now Han Sen could learn even more.

 Chapter 1532 - Traveling Through a Sea of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Traveling Through a Sea of Stars</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two continued to fight, as ciers all around them were destroyed.


    ¡°You guys should take a look at this!¡± Little Fairy suddenly shouted, as Han Sen was fixated on watching the fight.


    Han Sen turned around and looked at Little Fairy, then followed her extended arm to see what she was pointing at. There were cracks in the ice, and blood was beginning to seep out of one of them. It started to pool and run towards them.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed. It wasn¡¯t actually blood; in fact, it wasn¡¯t even liquid. It was a swarm of red bugs, each the size of a sesame seed. There was a countless number of them, all racing out of the ice cracks in a stream.


    Anything those red bugs ran across was eaten, save for the icy ground itself. Their passing made the mountain of ice look even more dead, and there wasn¡¯t much there to begin with.


    ¡°Stop fighting! Look at what¡¯sing!¡± Han Sen shouted at God¡¯s Retribution and Six Paths.


    When they heard Han Sen¡¯s call, Six Paths did not listen. He merely continued his rampage of attacks. God¡¯s Retribution was able to see the threat, though. His face changed, and he too shouted, ¡°Oh, no! They are God¡¯s Corpse Bugs! Run!¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution turned around, wishing to flee. But he was immediately blocked by the manic Six Paths.


    ¡°Are you crazy?! If we don¡¯t run now, and the bugs reach us, we will all die!¡± God¡¯s Retribution shouted his case at Six Paths.


    ¡°You and I have to settle this fight. Not even God himself can stop us from finishing this,¡± Six Paths said coldly, as his sword continued to swing wildly.


    ¡°Sh*t! Meeting this nutcase was so unlucky!¡± God¡¯s Retribution shouted out loud. Then he turned to shout at Han Sen. ¡°Find a way to get rid of this madman! If you don¡¯t, we won¡¯t be able to run away. These bugs im they ate God¡¯s dead body. I can¡¯t confirm the validity of the tale, but whatever the case may be, they can assuredly eat us!¡±


    ¡°How can I stop him?¡± Han Sen turned around, ready to run. If God¡¯s Corpse Bugs imed they ate the remains of God, they must have been powerful to some degree. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to risk finding out whether or not they could eat him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to think of a way. I want to live. I don¡¯t want to die here, alongside this madman!¡± God¡¯s Retribution shouted.


    Han Sen noticed that the bugs weren¡¯t traveling at a very rming pace. They weren¡¯t a direct threat¡ªnot yet. God¡¯s Retribution and Six Paths were ahead, though. If the bugs attacked, they would go after those two first.


    ¡°Six Paths, if you want to fight him, at least make it so that he wants to fight with you. Right now, he obviously doesn¡¯t. So, for the time being, perhaps you should let him go?¡± Han Sen said, hoping it would help the situation. Then, he hopped onto Starsea Beast to make his escape.


    They crossed a distance of ten miles before looking back, and when Han Sen did, he saw Six Paths and God¡¯s Retribution following from behind. They were actually running faster than Starsea Beast, and they shot right past him.


    Han Sen turned his head and his face changed. The legion of God¡¯s Corpse Bugs looked like a rush of blood, and they wereing extremely quickly. They weren¡¯t slow like before.


    Not long after, the bugs had closed the gap to a mere mile. They were racing for him like a raging river.


    The bugs, as they skittered across the snow, were silent. They did not make a sound.


    Han Sen was ready to get off Starsea Beast¡¯s back, as it was slower than the bugs. He had to find another way to gain a lead on them.


    But Starsea Beast¡¯s body suddenly exploded with an array of stars. Stars formed across its skin and epassed the atmosphere around it. Then, Starsea Beast¡¯s speed increased. It was like traveling through hyperspace, as the world around them became nothing but a blur.


    Starsea Beast¡¯s body looked like a shadow, and amidst the rain of stars, it was headed right for the side of a cier.


    ¡°Sh*t, Little Star! Is your head broken? Are you going tomit suicide?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed, and in a blink, Starsea Beast ran right into the cier.


    Han Sen was shocked. Starsea Beast, with the stars all around, had blinked right through it.


    Amidst the starlight, Starsea Beast did not slow down. They traveled through the entire cier, managing to emerge safely on the other side. The bugs came quickly, but they had to skitter around the cier to resume the chase. This slowed them down by a considerable amount.


    Starsea Beast relentlessly went forward, ignoring the presence of any ciers that might have been in his way. They were able to avoid the bugs and even gain a lead on Six Paths and God¡¯s Retribution.


    A strange look appeared on God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s face when he saw Starsea Beast. He shamelessly approached Han Sen and leaped upon the creature¡¯s back.


    ¡°Haha! Give me a ride.¡± God¡¯s Retributionughed.


    Six Paths quietly came to take a seat on Starsea Beast¡¯s back, as well.


    ¡°Bro, your pet is pretty good. It can go through physical objects. This ability is pretty gnarly.¡± God¡¯s Retribution gave a thumbs up, seeing Starsea Beast proceed through another cier.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pet! It¡¯s a creature from my collection.¡± He raised Starsea Beast like a human child, but he hadn¡¯t been able to teach it a newnguage with any sess.


    It was smart and docile. It never really seemed to disy much aggression.


    Starsea Beast traveled for half a day, and when the bugs were gone from sight, Han Sen brought the ride to a stop.


    ¡°Little Star, good job!¡± Han Sen patted Starsea Beast¡¯s head andplimented him.


    He didn¡¯t know Starsea Beast had those abilities until now. He thought it was awesome.


    When Han Sen had tried to teach Starsea Beastnguage and other skills, Han Sen had always assumed it to be an underperforming creature. But thistest act was worthy ofpliments, which made Starsea Beast happy. The creature knew it had done well.


    Han Sen now realized that trying to teach itnguage and knowledge was too harsh for the creature.


    God¡¯s Retribution and Six Paths jumped off the back of Starsea Beast and took a look around. Although they were still somece amidst the cier mountains, the ice around them was now sprinkled with colored flowers from every spectrum of the rainbow.


    ¡°Oh, no! Why are we here?¡± God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s face changed after looking around.

 Chapter 1533 - The Chimenea That Went By

    <h4>Chapter 1533: The Chimenea That Went By</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is there a problem with this ce?¡± Han Sen frowned as he looked around. He didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary.


    God¡¯s Retribution looked serious when he spoke next. He said, ¡°It¡¯s more than just a problem. It¡¯s a big problem! I have been to this area before, and these flowers are frightening things. You¡¯d do well to avoid touching them.¡±


    ¡°The flowers are strange, that¡¯s for sure. They are very vibrant, but theyck a lifeforce,¡± Six Paths chimed in, as he looked at the colorful flowers all around.


    ¡°What happens if I touch them?¡± Han Sen asked.


    God¡¯s Retributionughed and said, ¡°I identally touched a red one once. I had to cut off my finger to save my life. If you want to give it a try, be my guest.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the man¡¯s hands and noticed he had all his fingers intact. Perhaps the missing finger had regrown, but he couldn¡¯t know for sure. And that meant he didn¡¯t know if God¡¯s Retribution was lying or not.


    But to remain on the safe side, Han Sen followed the man¡¯s advice and avoided interaction with the flowers.


    ¡°It would be best for your pet, Little Star, to take us away from here. He can avoid touching these flowers, so he won¡¯t be affected,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    Han Sen nodded. That would be the only way. There weren¡¯t many flowers, but Little Star was huge, and he might have touched them if he walked normally.


    Everyone climbed atop Starsea Beast again, and Han Sen asked God¡¯s Retribution, ¡°So, you have been here before? Which way should we go to leave this ce?¡±


    ¡°I havee to this ce, but I¡¯ve never been to this spot precisely. I have no clue, either.¡± God¡¯s Retribution shrugged.


    Six Paths remained silent, but he didn¡¯t know this ce either. Six Paths was a born-emperor, and he couldn¡¯t havee inside before. This was his first time here, as well.


    ¡°Then we will have to try our luck then, won¡¯t we?¡± Han Sen randomly selected a direction and allowed Starsea Beast to take them forward.


    Amidst the starlight, Han Sen traveled between, across, and beyond the ciers and flowers. Nothing was able to touch them, so they weren¡¯t in any danger. But as they walked, they felt something was wrong. When they went past the next cier, they saw a whole host more flowers.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve selected the wrong direction. There are more flowers here than ever. We¡¯re just going deeper into the meadow!¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°I told you I was guessing. If you don¡¯t like this direction, then how about you choose a way?¡± Han Sen shrugged.


    ¡°That way.¡± God¡¯s Retribution pointed out the direction he wished to travel in.


    Han Sen made Starsea Beast head in that direction, but after some time, Han Sen noticed the number of flowers had actually increased. They still seemed to be going deeper.


    ¡°Go back! We can¡¯t go any further here. There are too many of the flowers,¡± Little Fairy said.


    At the same time, Starsea Beast¡¯s starlight began to dim. Its body was going back into a solid state.


    Han Sen checked the creature¡¯s body and noticed its lifeforce was much weaker. Traveling that way must have cost it a lot of energy, and it wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Han Sen let Starsea Beast rest in a ce that had no flowers.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult for us to return,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said, while panning the area.


    Aside from the basketball court-sized patch they were in, the flowers covered every inch of ground that they could see.


    Unless they could fly through the sky, he did not know how else the flowers could be avoided. Starsea Beast¡¯s body was so big that without its special traveling skill, it¡¯d end up touching each and every flower, after all.


    Han Sen considered flying, but he saw some strange clouds in the sky above. It made him have second thoughts about that idea.


    Little Fairy had already told him he couldn¡¯t fly too high while in the ruins, too. He most certainly couldn¡¯t go much higher than the ciers. If he did, the clouds would unleash a strange power. It was a force that had killed many creatures in the past.


    Han Sen thought about what he should do next. But suddenly, they saw a few shadows in the sky. Eleven of the ck Seahorses were flying by. They were pulling the same ck chimenea behind them. Its snout flickered with the presence of blue mes, and it looked as weird as ever.


    ¡°What is this?¡± God¡¯s Retribution hadn¡¯t seen those ck Seahorses before, so he frowned.


    Six Paths looked at the ck Seahorses in the sky and then appeared to think of something.


    Han Sen had seen them only once before, but he had no clue what they were doing or what they might have been after.


    They did appear slightly different than they had thest time Han Sen encountered them, though. That was because there were only ck Seahorses this time. There were no other Ice Seahorses around. Perhaps something had urred, and they remained in the Frozen Forest.


    ¡°They can fly in the sky? If they can, I can do it, too. Let¡¯s try flying away.¡± God¡¯s Retribution made a decision, seeing the ck Seahorses flying above.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t that hopeful, though. He shook his head. ¡°You can try it, but I¡¯ll stay here and wait for Little Star to recover.¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution wanted to move, but he too decided to stay. He couldn¡¯t truly fly, as his ability was more akin to jumping very high.


    The eleven ck Seahorses, pulling the ck chimenea, eventually disappeared from sight.


    Six Paths had been frowning at them the entire time, and it seemed as if he knew thing or two about them.


    ¡°Six Paths, do you know anything about the ck Seahorses and their chimenea?¡± Han Sen asked. He wasn¡¯t blind, so he knew Six Paths knew something.


    Six Paths maintained his silence for a little while longer, before asking, ¡°Have you heard about the big fight of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary? The fight was huge, and many elites participated. Emperors and berserk super creatures abounded in it.¡±


    ¡°I heard the super elites signed a Hundred Tribe Deal. Was it a result of this fight?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Six Paths nodded. ¡°It was, but I wasn¡¯t born yet. I don¡¯t know the details all too well, but one berserk super creature who took part said they were fighting over a relic. Most of the spirits had never seen or heard about it, but they were dragged into the conflict by family or friends.¡±


    No one said anything. They merely allowed Six Paths to continue, as they knew he wouldn¡¯t bring up the story for no reason.


    After a brief pause, Six Paths said, ¡°I knew that berserk super creature. He was one of the creatures that managed to steal the relic itself. It was said to be that ck chimenea.¡±


    Everyone was shocked, and they all eximed, ¡°Surely it cannot be the one we just saw.¡±

 Chapter 1534 - Destiny’s Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Destiny¡¯s Tower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is that the big chimenea?¡± Little Fairy looked in the direction that the chimenea had flown.


    Six Paths thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What it looked like was never described, but I¡¯m sure there was never a mention of blue mes or a number of ck Seahorses dragging it around.¡±


    ¡°So, was it that relic or not?¡± Little Fairy frowned.


    ¡°No matter what it is, it has little to do with us. So many elites havee here to retrieve it, but none ever do. It¡¯ll be just as impossible for us to get it,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°I suppose. But we should still figure out how to get out of here.¡± Han Sen was not very interested in the chimenea.


    They hadn¡¯t gotten remotely close to the object in the Frozen Forest, but the frosty air in its proximity had still almost killed them. Han Sen thought the ck Seahorses were scary, and he agreed with what God¡¯s Retribution had said. Even though so many elites wanted toe and get it, it didn¡¯t mean it was something any of them could have.


    The ice around them possessed so many flowers. They exuded no smell, and there were no bees flying around them. And while they were beautiful to look at, there was an undeniable strangeness to them.


    The flowers had no lifeforce, and while the sea of flowers was beautiful to look at, staring at them too long was unsettling.


    Han Sen walked closer to them to examine a yellow flower. The stalk was very clear, and there was no denying its authenticity. It had to be a real flower, and it was in no way fake.


    ¡°You guys should take a look at this.¡± God¡¯s Retribution had seen something, and he pointed towards a mountain.


    Halfway up an ice mountain, Han Sen espied the presence of a building that was half-invisible. It was made from white metal, which made it difficult to discern amidst the ice. They had been too focused on the flowers to notice it any sooner.


    ¡°That ce looks really strange. It can¡¯t be where the relic is, can it?¡± Little Fairy¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± God¡¯s Retribution agreed.


    ¡°You said you knew where the relic was,¡± Han Sen said to God¡¯s Retribution. He had lied about the relic to Han Sen once already.


    God¡¯s Retribution did not feel embarrassed about this, though. He just smiled and said, ¡°The relic? The relic is a mystery! It can be here. It can be there.¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to debate with the man, so he just continued to peer at the white metal building.


    The ice mountain was not too far from their current location. Han Sen could discern the shape of the white metal building, but he was still only able to see one side of it from where he was.


    Over the building¡¯s door was a tablet, and upon the tablet was the word destiny. It was something Han Sen thought was very familiar. He had seen another tablet simr to that one, possessing the same word destiny, too.


    ¡°Does this ce have something to do with that tablet?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Somehow, the tablet had been destroyed by someone or something, and bits of it had been scattered across the different sanctuaries. This was something known only to Han Sen.


    The tablet was incredibly hardy, and try as he might, not even Han Sen had been able to deal it a speck of damage. For it to have been chopped into many pieces like this was crazy. One piece had even ended up inside the Valley of Time. It was all so very weird.


    Suddenly, he was seeing another piece of the tablet. And this was attached to a building. It made him think, ¡°This ce is God¡¯s Ruin. Does that mean the tablet is rted to the sanctuary¡¯s god?¡±


    ¡°There are many flowers between us and there, but we should be safe as long as we don¡¯t touch them. Let¡¯s go take a look at that metal tower,¡± God¡¯s Retribution suggested.


    Everyone had a brief discussion about the notion, and they eventually decided on leaving Little Silver behind with Starsea Beast while the rest went to check it out.


    Starsea Beast¡¯s body had not yet recovered, so it might be risky for it to go. It couldn¡¯t protect itself if danger arose.


    Furthermore, it was too big. There were so many flowers, and who knew what would happen to the creature if it stepped on one.


    Han Sen left Little Silver behind because if something bad was to happen to Starsea Beast, Little Silver could protect him.


    After their discussion was done, everyone carefully traversed the meadow of flowers, headed in the direction of the white tower. There were so many flowers, but thankfully, there were a few empty patches. Overall, it wasn¡¯t all that dangerous.


    And without trouble rearing its head, they soon arrived safely before the white tower.


    When they got close, they saw the tower was huge. There were only seven floors, but each one of them was at least a hundred meters tall. The door itself was twenty meters high. The tablet over the door, as they had seen, had the word destiny on it. When Han Sen looked closer, he could even tell the word had been written in the same handwriting.


    The tower was octagonal in shape, and each corner possessed a metal bell. They walked around it for a bit, but eventually, God¡¯s Retribution frowned and said, ¡°This tower is strange. Aside from the tablet, there¡¯s not a single carving. There aren¡¯t even any paintings or beast statues. There¡¯s nothing. It doesn¡¯t... suit the tower at all. It¡¯s almost as if this construct was built elsewhere, and simply moved all the way out here.¡±


    Six Paths nodded and said, ¡°Yes. This tower wasn¡¯t built here.¡±


    ¡°Will the relic be found somece inside the tower?¡± Little Fairy asked.


    No one answered her because no one knew anything about the tower. They surely wouldn¡¯t know what it contained.


    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± God¡¯s Retribution pushed the door open as he spoke. He was just trying, and he didn¡¯t expect the twenty-meter-tall door to actually open with such ease.


    God¡¯s Retribution was frozen. In disbelief, he muttered, ¡°It really opened.¡±


    Everyone looked through the doorframe and noticed that the room inside was empty. Aside from a single statue, there was nothing else there.


    The statue was weird. It wasn¡¯t of a Buddha, Fairy, God, or anything. Not even Jesus. The statue had a body, but it was missing a head.


    It was like a headless corpse, just sitting there. Who destroyed it, they did not know.


    Six Paths and God¡¯s Retribution noticed the absence of danger, and so they decided to walk in. Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er with him, and when they entered the tower, Han Sen was quickly given a shock.


    Through the doorframe, Han Sen saw the ce was indeed quite empty. But after entering, he saw words scrawled into the walls. The content of the writing made Han Sen surprised.

 Chapter 1535 - Eastern King Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Eastern King Was Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The text Han Sen saw across the tower was in a humannguage, but he was toozy to think about that. The content spoke about the Blood-Pulse Sutra. This surprised him, though.


    The text didn¡¯t concern itself with the main parts of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and neither was there anything applying to Life Door. But when Han Sen read it, he noticed it was a secret method that could trigger a hidden power of the blood. It was simr to the shura triggering their Shura Change.


    Those who hadn¡¯t studied the Blood-Pulse Sutra would believe the text upon the wall made no sense, but Han Sen and God¡¯s Retribution ended up looking at each other in shock.


    ¡°Does this ce have a connection to the Blood Legion creator, the Human Emperor?¡± Han Sen was merely guessing, as he tried to remember each and every word and sear them into his memory.


    Little Fairy was spinning around in circles on the first floor. The broken statue and the text meant nothing to her, and she was eager to proceed. She went ahead to the second floor.


    She followed a staircase that led up, and when she reached the top, she was surprised to see that the room waspletely empty. There was neither a statue nor text. It was as if a thief had just visited.


    ¡°Why is there nothing? Has someone already been here and taken all the good stuff away?¡± After that, she went ahead to the third floor.


    Everyone followed after her, and just like the second floor, there was nothing at all there, either.


    ¡°It looks like someone¡¯s been here before us. Something ought to have been here, but it looks like it¡¯s been taken,¡± Six Paths said, as he walked around.


    ¡°That means there won¡¯t be a relic to find here. If the relic was taken, then that also means the ruin will have lost the power to protect itself,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    Little Fairy was disappointed. She thought the relic might have been there. But there was nothing to be found. No relic, nothing.


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here, we might as well proceed to the top.¡± Han Sen held Bao¡¯er and went ahead.


    ¡°Yes. Maybe not everything has been removed. There very well could be something left.¡± Little Fairy maintained a smidgen of optimism.


    They walked up a few more floors and noticed there was nothing more. The ce was cleaner than it would have been if the tower¡¯s owner had hired a cleaningpany.


    After the repeated disappointment, Little Fairy had lost all hope of an interesting discovery. But nevertheless, they all went up to reach the seventh floor.


    When they entered the seventh floor, though, everyone was frozen. It was not a shock of horror, though; it was a shock of joy.


    The seventh floor wasn¡¯t empty. Many things surrounded them.


    The seventh floor had seven stone pedestals, and each had an item upon it. There was a sword, a shield, a staff, a cauldron, a seed, gloves, and a vase. They all looked very special.


    At the same time, they also noticed that the pedestals possessed a few words. The writing wasn¡¯t original, and it looked as if it had been done at ater time.


    ¡°Eastern King was here!¡±


    The words were written with perfect symmetry across each pedestal, wlessly. Even the exmation mark.


    Han Sen was frozen. Eastern King had been there before them, but the words he wrote sucked. It was like something the average traveler would write when leaving their name somece.


    Little Fairy wasn¡¯t in the mood to read, though. She flew straight over to the treasure, wishing to im the items.


    But swiftly, Han Sen grabbed her by her wings and held her back.


    Little Fairy looked annoyed, and she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Han Sen let her go and asked, ¡°Eastern King might have taken everything on the lower floors. If he did that but left these here, don¡¯t you think that¡¯d be a little strange?¡±


    Little Fairy was feeling a mixture of disappointment and excitement. She had been so hyped, but after hearing what Han Sen had to say, she couldn¡¯t help but think there had to be a problem, too. She turned to look at the items again, but this time, stayed where she was.


    ¡°The way I see it, there are two possibilities. Firstly, Eastern King might have simply been nice. He took what he wanted but left the rest for others to im. The chances of that happening are slim, though. The second possibility might be that he couldn¡¯t carry anything more with him,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    Six Paths looked at one of the stone pedestals and said, ¡°There is something wrong with the pedestals. There is something moving upon them. It is weak, but I am sure of it.¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution took out a stone from his pocket. Where he got it from, nobody knew; it looked to be an ordinary rock. He threw it at the cauldron.


    Pang!


    The rock did not hit the bronze cauldron. As soon as it came near the stone pedestal, the dimensions around it began to twist. The stone fell into a portal of sorts and disappeared.


    When they looked at the pedestal again, the dimension was fixed. It looked as if nothing strange had transpired, at all.


    ¡°A Space-Vortex Shield?¡± Six Paths and God¡¯s Retribution frowned.


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked dim. If the master of the tower had used that power on a stone pedestal, he must have been very powerful.


    The tower¡¯s master hadn¡¯t just cast a dimension twist, either; he had created a vortex thatsted forever. It was something that far exceeded Han Sen¡¯s capabilities with Ghost sh.


    ¡°Someone that strong exists? I wonder who he is. Might he be a god in the Fifth Sanctuary?¡± Six Paths looked at the pedestals and spoke to himself.


    Even Six Paths Emperor believed the master of that ce did not belong in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. For him to think that, it was easy to imagine how powerful that entity must have been.


    ¡°If such a strong power protects them, maybe they are the relics we seek. There are seven of them, too. So, there¡¯s at least one for each of us!¡± Little Fairy spoke with a renewed joy.


    Everyone contemted her words, wanting one of the items. But they simply didn¡¯t know how they might pass the space vortex to grab the gear.


    Everyone was quiet as they thought; even Six Paths and God¡¯s Retribution were silent. They were looking at the items, thinking about how they might break the barrier.


    Little Fairy was flying around as this urred, not daring to get close. She was the weakest of the bunch, so if Six Paths or God¡¯s Retribution weren¡¯t willing to make a move just yet, she sure wasn¡¯t going to.


    ¡°I have a way we can try.¡± After a time of silence psed, Six Paths spoke.

 Chapter 1536 - Secret Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Secret Skill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°And what method would that be?¡± Everyone turned to look at Six Paths. Little Fairy was the one who asked, desperate for a solution.


    Six Paths said quietly, ¡°The Space-Vortex Shield means there is a dimension beyond it. No matter how strong we are, we will be sucked inside. That is, unless we have the necessary power to break through space. If we don¡¯t have that power, we can¡¯t break through the barrier.¡±


    After pausing, Six Paths pointed at one of the pedestals and said, ¡°These are different. If that king was able to leave text on them, that means they are not protected by the Space-Vortex Shield. If we get rid of them, perhaps it will be possible for us to deduce the blind spot of the shielding.¡±


    ¡°Although there may not even be a blind spot, it is still worth a try. This is the only opportunity we might get,¡± God¡¯s Retribution added.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s break those pedestals.¡± Little Fairy had calmed down. She spoke quickly, but she wasn¡¯t actually in a great rush, and she didn¡¯t move.


    Six Paths summoned his Six Paths Sword and pointed it towards the pedestal which carried the sword. Then he said, ¡°If this works, I want this sword.¡±


    Six Paths then struck the pedestal. A metallic ng rang out. All his strike did was leave a white mark. Six Paths looked stunned, and the others all looked on in surprise.


    They all knew how strong Six Paths was, and if his damage output could only render a white mark across the surface of the pedestal, it meant they had drastically underestimated the strength of the stone.


    Six Paths stared down at the pedestal. The power across his body began to surge into a single spot¡ªthe tip of his sword. When he had gathered it all, he unleashed another swing.


    This worked far better. He inflicted a half-decent mark across the pedestal. It was still rather shallow, though, and shallower than the inscriptions left by Eastern King.


    ¡°The rock is hard,¡± God¡¯s Retribution couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°This top surface of the pedestal is one meter in length. If we can¡¯t do any better than this, trying something else like drilling might work, but it would take us a long time.¡± Six Paths frowned.


    ¡°Then how about we all take shifts, chipping away at one?¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If we can end up getting the items inside, then it will be worth the time spent trying to extract them.¡±


    Everyone started to discuss the suggestion. In the end, they settled on working in shifts to drill a hole into the pedestal from below. They really wanted to see if they could grab the items that were upon them.


    The pedestals were hardy, but definitely diggable. They dug into them nice and slow, and after a few days, they managed to dig a hole far enough to allow them to reach the treasure. ( Boxno vel. co m )


    But, to their mild disappointment, the relics were still on the surface. The shielding vortex was wide, and it still prohibited them from reaching in and grabbing what they had worked for.


    ¡°It is no wonder Eastern King didn¡¯t bother taking these items. Unless he was able to break through space, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to grab them.¡± God¡¯s Retribution sounded extremely disappointed.


    Han Sen knew it would be difficult to break space. He¡¯d only be able to do it if he was like Dongxuan Zi, who really could break through space and punch a hole into an entirely different world. If they could do that, they could grab the items.


    The treasure was in front of them, teasingly. And yet, none of them had the required strength to nab it.


    The treasure might not have been obtainable, but at least Han Sen had earned something out of the affair. He recalled the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s secret technique, and after giving it a go, he realized he could practice with it.


    Han Sen returned to Starsea Beast and Little Silver each and every day to check on the pair and see if they were fine. God¡¯s Retribution took the opportunity to leave the white tower with him, as well.


    ¡°Bro, did you practice the secret scrawled upon the wall?¡± God¡¯s Retribution asked Han Sen in a hushed voice when nobody was around.


    ¡°Not yet. Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Sen knew the man wouldn¡¯t randomly ask him about this. Something had to be up.


    God¡¯s Retribution went on to say, ¡°You can tell that the secret skill written on the wall is rted to our Blood-Pulse Sutra. I think this white tower is connected to Blood Legion. This skill might be the key to grabbing the loot. But when I practice it, I have no synergy or reaction with it. Maybe I¡¯m doing it incorrectly, I don¡¯t know. But I just figured I should ask you.¡±


    When Han Sen heard what he said, he thought to himself, How is this happening? Can God¡¯s Retribution really not practice this? This is a skill that is connected to the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Blood Legion members must be able to learn it. And if he really can¡¯t, then how am I able to? The only possibility that I can think of is that maybe God¡¯s Retribution did not practice Life Door. He didn¡¯t activate the breakthrough and learn it in itsplete form.


    That option seemed to make the most sense.


    ¡°You are a member of Blood Legion, so if you can¡¯t learn it, I definitely cannot.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    God¡¯s Retribution thought that was likely, too, but he still said, ¡°You should still try practicing it, anyway. Perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with me or something.¡±


    Han Sen pretended to agree, and in two days, he was going to tell God¡¯s Retribution that he had achieved no reaction with what was written on the walls.


    If the skill was the key for obtaining the items, there was definitely no chance Han Sen was going to admit he had learned it. If someone from Blood Legion found out that an outsider was able to learn their secret skills, but an actual member could not, it would direct a lot of ire and jealousy his way. Plus, it really could have been the key to obtaining the items.


    Han Sen did not want to leave his fate up to God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s kindness. So, he couldn¡¯t admit to the man that he had sess with the secret skill.


    Of course, God¡¯s Retribution might have been just acting, too. Perhaps he was able to practice it, and he was just pretending so he could snag all the treasure for himself.


    Han Sen went to the ce where Little Silver and Starsea Beast were. Starsea Beast was lying down, simply staring at the tower. Seeing Han Sene near, it stood up happily and ran over to him. Its big tongue licked him across the face.


    ¡°How many times have I told you? You can¡¯t greet people with your tongue.¡± Han Sen had taught Starsea Beast the many manners of humans, but the creature was still unable to deny its nature.


    Starsea Beast had recovered now, and although Han Sen had learned the basic nature of the skill, it was not something he could fully aplish in two days. So, he nned to leave the ce and return when he had mastered the technique.

 Chapter 1537 - Godlight Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Godlight Tunnel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because they were unable to nab the treasure inside, Six Paths and God¡¯s Retribution also nned on leaving. Little Fairy did, too, despite her reluctance to abandon the treasure.


    Just in case they got lost again, Han Sen allowed Starsea Beast to guide them back to where they had been before they encountered the flowers.


    Starsea Beast went back through the cier mountains, returning to where they came from, back when they first saw the God¡¯s Corpse Bugs. Fortunately, there were no more of the creatures to be seen. Perhaps they returned to the ice.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe now. I should go. Whoever gets the treasure, it¡¯ll be done so through their own work.¡± God¡¯s Retribution quickly took his leave.


    Han Sen thought it was suspicious he left. It made him wonder whether or not the man could practice the secret skill.


    But that had to be impossible. Even if he was able to practice it, without Starsea Beast¡¯s powers, it would be very difficult to return to the tower.


    After all, Starsea Beast went there in a straight line. God¡¯s Retribution would have to traverse many mountains if he did not have a creature like that. Walking back to the tower would take a very long time, provided he could even relocate it once again.


    Six Paths also bid his departure. They usually preferred working alone, and they were never very fond of sharing treasure with others. Han Sen decided to let Starsea Beast rest for a while so it could recover its energy. Then, they resumed their journey to the Godlight Tunnel.


    There were many strange ces in God¡¯s Ruin, but very few creatures. Aside from the God¡¯s Corpse Bugs and the Ice Seahorses, they hadn¡¯t seen anything else.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rocky mountain up ahead. This has to be right. This is where the tunnel is!¡± Little Fairy, who was up front, began to shout excitedly.


    Han Sen was sitting on Little Star¡¯s back. He looked forward and saw a few grey mountains resting between two ciers. It looked to be where the tunnel was said to reside.


    Starsea Beast moved his legs quickly in a frantic rush to get there. But before they could reach that rocky mountain, they encountered many creatures.


    Han Sen looked at them all closely, and that was when he froze. He had managed to catch sight of the angelic-looking woman and the cheap dog that was her pet.


    As he continued to look around, Han Sen also caught sight of Yu Miao and Yu Xuan. It looked as if they had broughtpanions along with them, to keep them protected in their journey to God¡¯s Ruin.


    Much to his surprise, Han Sen saw another familiar face aside from Yu Miao and Goddess. It was Little Jade Lion King; the creature he had met in the geno core storage on more than one asion.


    They weren¡¯t very strong, but the biggest problem was the sheer number of gemstone ss creatures they had brought with them. They were all as strong as Goddess and Yu Miao herself.


    The reactions and facial expressions of each of them were different when they saw Han Sen.


    Yu Miao and Goddess frowned, not expecting to see him there. Little Jade Lion King didn¡¯t think much of him, as he had yet to realize that Han Sen was the owner of Crystal Core.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yu Xuan asked Han Sen.


    He thought Han Sen¡¯s soul was damaged beyond repair, so he didn¡¯t take the human seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the Godlight Tunnel. I don¡¯t see another reason why I¡¯d havee.¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes, examining each of the creatures around him.


    They had a few dozen spirits and creatures following them. Han Sen calcted whether or not he could destroy them all and kill his favored targets: Goddess, the dog, Yu Miao, and Yu Xuan.


    Goddess and her dog would his primary targets. They were both creatures, too; if they died, they died.


    If Han Sen killed Yu Miao and Yu Xuan, they¡¯d respawn. But murdering them would still feel good, even if it wasn¡¯t permanent.


    Han Sen looked at the creatures behind Goddess, and that was when he saw a familiar human face. It gave him a shock.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Han Sen saw Queen Huangfu Jing.


    When he returned to the Alliance, he had learned Queen was a demi-god. But she herself never returned to the Alliance, so he wondered what might have happened to her.


    He would never have guessed that Queen had ended up in Sacred Shelter with Goddess and was now apanying her to God¡¯s Ruin.


    Queen recognized Han Sen, but she didn¡¯t show any expression of it. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble by showing it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if Queen was trapped by a contract or not, so he didn¡¯t show he recognized her, either. He didn¡¯t want them to hold her hostage and use her to threaten him.


    Even more surprising, when he looked even further into the lot there, he saw someone else he recognized. It was Tang Zhenliu. He was standing behind a spirit that was behind Yu Miao.


    They were both the same. They held their acknowledgments to avoid causing a scene, but they were definitely worried.


    Yu Miao, having just been insulted by Han Sen, looked grim. He responded unpleasantly, ¡°Do you think the Godlight Tunnel is a ce just anyone can enter, if they so please? Outer Sky owns it now. Give me a gemstone geno core, if you want to enter.¡±


    Before Han Sen replied, Little Jade Lion said, ¡°What do you mean the tunnel is owned by Outer Sky? This is ours! It belongs to Lion Mountain.¡±


    ¡°What are you both talking about? Sacred is the true master of the Godlight Tunnel. Gods are sacred, and so are we!¡± The cheap dog next to Goddess muttered.


    Now Han Sen knew why they were all stuck on the outside, with none having entered. That was because each of the three factions wanted to assert ownership and start a tollbooth.


    Around the mountain, there were a number of other creatures and spirits watching. They didn¡¯t belong to any renowned faction, just like Han Sen. Most seemed to havee in a party of three or so.


    ¡°You guys are so selfish. You want to im the Godlight Tunnel for yourselves? Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the countless spirits and creatures that simply want ess?¡± A lone spirit spoke in an annoyed tone, having been prohibited entry.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with me, then perhaps you¡¯d like to taste my Lionheart Stamp? If you can withstand a stamping, I¡¯ll let you in.¡± Little Jade Lion was not afraid, and he went ahead to summon his Lionheart Stamp geno core.


    Han Sen, when seeing the geno core, frowned. It was not his self geno core. It was very powerful, and it was definitely super ss.


    Now, Han Sen knew that anyone could bring a super geno core in, as long as it wasn¡¯t their self geno core. You wouldn¡¯t be allowed in if your self geno core was super.


    It seemed that the lion wasn¡¯t the only one ying by these rules, either. Goddess and Yu Miao must have brought supers of their own, too.

 Chapter 1538 - Super Geno Core Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Super Geno Core Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The spirit, seeing the lion¡¯s stamp, looked frightened. He didn¡¯t say anything more, and simply turned around to take his leave.


    The other spirits and creatures remained where they were, but they didn¡¯t say anything. They still wanted to get into the Godlight Tunnel, but they were curious as to how things might develop first.


    After thinking for a minute, Han Sen decided to leave, too. He wanted to see how things went, as well. Waiting until the three factions had fought amongst themselves and then picking off the survivors would be better than going up against all of them at once.


    Yu Xuan, seeing Han Sen leave, grunted and said nothing more.


    Tang Zhenliu was currently quite depressed. He had been having quite the streak of bad luck. When he entered the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, although he managed to survive, he was captured by spirits from Outer Sky Shelter and forced to sign a contract.


    He couldn¡¯t return to the Alliance, and he had to risk his life frequently, despite only possessing a bronze geno core. And since the spirit he had signed a contract with decided to join the mission to God¡¯s Ruin, he had to tag along, too.


    He was very happy to see Han Sen was actually still alive, but after being captured by a big faction like Outer Sky, he didn¡¯t think Han Sen could save him.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sad. I couldn¡¯t catch up to Han Sen, despite having a ten-year headstart, and what¡¯s more, I haven¡¯t even been able to determine my own fate.¡± Tang Zhenliu sighed.


    Queen and Tang Zhenliu were in the same situation as each other, but Queen wasn¡¯t too concerned. She stood behind Goddess, waiting for her moment toe. She was very confident in Han Sen, and she earnestly believed he would save her and get her free.


    Han Sen then watched the three factions get into a fight outside the tunnel, and he made sure to watch from a distance. He was thinking about how he could save both of his human friends, more than anything.


    ¡°If they haven¡¯t signed contracts, this will be easy. If they have, it¡¯ll be annoying,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time! The ruin is only open for a limited amount of time. Lion Mountain will control this tunnel, so just go elsewhere.¡± Little Jade Lion spoke with a cocky confidence. ( Boxno vel. co m )


    Although he only had a silver self geno core, because of White Lion King, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Outer Sky or Sacred.


    ¡°Little Lion King, Outer Sky will leave, but only on one condition,¡± Yu Miao suddenly said to the lion.


    Little Jade Lion replied, ¡°If it¡¯s on a ridiculous condition, then no thank you. But go ahead and feel free to let me know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ridiculous. If Outer Sky does not fight for your tunnel, you must let us enter the tunnel freely, without taking our geno cores,¡± Yu Miao said.


    ¡°Sister, how could you...¡± Yu Xuan sounded nervous. Ownership of the Godlight Tunnel might have been the biggest potential gain of the entire God¡¯s Ruin. Yu Miao, by proposing such a deal, would let them lose a lot.


    Yu Miao waved her hand to stop him from talking, and she did not mention any further conditions.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you Outer Sky spirits can enter the tunnel.¡± Little Lion King, hearing Yu Miao say this, immediately agreed.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Yu Miao waved her hand and brought the Outer Sky followers along with her into the tunnel¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Sister, if you leave like that, we cannot get anything!¡± Yu Xuan said to Yu Miao.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Goddess is still there. They won¡¯t back off, and there¡¯ll be a big fight. Determining the victor won¡¯t be easy,¡± Yu Miao said calmly.


    ¡°What if Goddess doesn¡¯t fight?¡± Yu Xuan asked with worry.


    ¡°Impossible. With Goddess¡¯ personality being what it is, she won¡¯t back off,¡± Yu Miao spoke with unwavering confidence.


    The ck dog, seeing Outer Sky leave, lowered his voice and said to Goddess, ¡°Miss, that Yu Miao is so evil. She must be waiting until we fight Lion King, and we¡¯re injured. What should we do? Should we go back, in case they take advantage of us?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Yu Miao thinks she has tricked us, but in fact, she has provided us with an opportunity. If we beat Lion King, we can im the entrance to Godlight Tunnel.¡± Goddess stared at Lion King as she spoke.


    ¡°The little lion is young, but the Lionheart Stamp is a powerful super geno core. With those spirits guarding him, he will be as strong as us. I don¡¯t think things will be as easy as you seem to believe.¡± The ck dog looked worried.


    ¡°If things were easy, Yu Miao wouldn¡¯t have given us this chance,¡± Goddess said, and then walked close to the Lion King.


    ¡°Goddess, my father and your father are friends. You can leave now, and if you do, I won¡¯t fight you.¡± Little Lion King continued to speak with pride.


    Goddess smiled. ¡°Sacred¡¯s rtionship with Lion Mountain has been good, but you are too naive if you think we are actually going to give up.¡±


    ¡°Lion Mountain has its own strength. Its rtionships aren¡¯t necessary. Are you saying you¡¯ll fight me for the Godlight Tunnel?¡± Little Jade Lion seemed upset.


    ¡°We have to fight, but there¡¯s no need to harm our rtionship and allow others to gain an advantage,¡± Goddess said while looking at Yu Miao, who was in the midst of leaving.


    Little Jade Lion was boisterous, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew Yu Miao was simply hoping to take advantage.


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Little Jade Lion asked Goddess.


    ¡°How about we fight? If you lose, you leave. We can avoid loss, and we can avoid being taken advantage of,¡± Goddess said.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You are gemstone and I am only silver. Why would I even think about fighting you?¡± Little Lion King smirked. He was not interested in her proposed deal.


    Goddess then said, ¡°We only battle with non-self geno cores. We won¡¯t be relegated to fighting with our actual power. You did bring Lionheart Stamp with you, yes? We have the God Ring. Do you think Lionheart Stamp can resist the God Ring?¡±


    ¡°Really? Only fighting with geno cores?¡± Little Jade Lion looked confused, unsure of what she was thinking.


    Little Lion¡¯s Lionheart Stamp and Goddess¡¯ God Ring were not their self geno cores. Thebatants¡¯ personal power would not affect the fight. There had once been an event between the two shelters, and it proved that God Ring was actually weaker than Lionheart Stamp, but now she was willingly going to use something that was weaker. Little Lion King wasn¡¯t sure what she was up to.


    But he was confident in his stamp. He didn¡¯t see a reason why he should reject the fight, and if he didn¡¯t ept, he¡¯d simply look weak. People might think he was afraid.


    ¡°Okay, then. Lionheart Stamp versus God¡¯s Ring. Whoever loses will leave Godlight Tunnel alone.¡± Little Jade Lion wasn¡¯t dumb. He said this out loud, so all could hear which geno cores were to be used. He didn¡¯t want her summoning another.

 Chapter 1539 - God Ring

    <h4>Chapter 1539: God Ring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Goddess smiled and summoned God Ring. It seemed as if she wasn¡¯t ying around.


    Little Jade Lion saw that Goddess really was going to use God Ring to fight the Lionheart Stamp, and when he did, he felt far more secure.


    ¡°Sister, what is Goddess doing? God Ring used to lose against Lionheart Stamp. Does that mean she is going to lose again? If that¡¯s the case, then the lion really is going to im the tunnel,¡± Yu Xuan said.


    Yu Miao frowned and said, ¡°Goddess must have a trick up her sleeve. That naive Little Lion is going to lose.¡±


    As they both spoke, God Ring and Lionheart Stamp engaged in battle.


    Lionheart had been left behind by a super lion on Lion Mountain. It was one of the famous super geno cores of the ce. One side of its shape possessed a gold lion head, which had a number of strange symbols upon it. In thenguage of lions, they merged together to form the word heart.


    Lionheart Stamp was incredibly powerful, and its stamping ability was capable of suppressing everything. A weak super creature would easily find itself crushed beneath the weight of Lionheart¡¯s demi-god body. It was quite a frightening item.


    God Ring had been left behind by one of Goddess¡¯ elders. It was shaped like a halo, and it even possessed a holy-like light. Creatures that came into contact with it would have their lifeforce absorbed. It was a very powerful super geno core.


    The Lionheart Stamp was shining gold towards God Ring, while God Ring shone a holy-like light back at Lionheart Stamp. Lionheart Stamp¡¯s gold light soon started to suppress the God Ring¡¯s light, making it clear that it wouldn¡¯t take long for Goddess to lose.


    Han Sen found it interesting to observe. He was a good distance away from the super geno cores, but he could still feel the earthy rumble of thebat. Due to the amount of power colliding, it put stress on the ciers and began to break them. Everything within a few klicks was utterly destroyed. ( Boxno vel. co m )


    This was taking ce inside God Ruin, thankfully. If this was happening outside, entire mountains would have been sundered.


    ¡°There¡¯s such strength in these cores, but strangely, they¡¯re no better than my God geno core. I don¡¯t know if they have any others that are better, but if they don¡¯t, I can definitely strike.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes shone while he thought.


    Seeing Lionheart Stamp¡¯s gold light crush and diminish the light exuded by God Ring, it was evident its enemy wasn¡¯t going tost very long.


    Lionheart Stamp¡¯s gold stamp was preparing to deal a final blow and crush the ring for good. If it was stamped, it had no hope of withstanding the force, and it would shatter.


    Little Jade Lion was feeling very cocky now, but when Lionheart Stamp decided to drop down on God Ring, he suddenly saw the holy light increase in volume. It shone brightly to absorb its bully, and in a sh, Lionheart Stamp disappeared into the blinding light.


    When the light dimmed again, the white halo ring had grown smaller to tighten itself around Lionheart Stamp like a constrictive band. Lionheart Stamp¡¯s gold light had also been extinguished in the grip of the ring.


    Goddess held out her hand, and shortly after, God Ringnded in her palm with the shrunken Lionheart Stamp inside it.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Little Jade Lion¡¯s face changed, and his eyes almost fell out of their sockets. He could not believe Lionheart Stamp had been taken away from him by God Ring.


    Lionheart Stamp had gone up against God Ring a few times in the past, and not once had God Ring won before. It had constantly ranked below Lionheart Stamp, as well. But suddenly, it had been given the necessary power to constrict and lock-up Lionheart Stamp. It was an act Little Jade Lion struggled to believe he was seeing.


    ¡°How is that possible? Surely that cannot be God Ring. How can God Ring possess enough power to snare Lionheart Stamp?¡± Yu Xuan was shocked, too. He couldn¡¯t believe Goddess was holding the ring with Lionheart Stamp trapped inside.


    ¡°That is God Ring, yes, but it is theplete version.¡± Yu Miao spoke with a serious tone.


    ¡°Aplete version? Did it used to be damaged?¡± Yu Xuan looked at Yu Miao. He knew about God Ring, but he had never heard that it was damaged.


    But Yu Miao shook her head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t damaged, but the ring has a very special history.¡±


    Yu Miao paused for a minute, and then spoke again. ¡°Goddess and her people are creatures, but they im to be the heirs of a god. Whether that is true, I do not know, but their race does have many berserk super creatures. The most famous was undoubtedly God Lord of Sacred. Around the same time God Lord was among us, there was another powerful being in existence. It was a berserk super creature, and it was almost as famous as God Lord. Unfortunately, it lost in a pivotal battle and failed to be Sacred¡¯s leader.¡±


    ¡°Was he the one that had God Ring?¡± Yu Xuan looked shocked.


    Yu Miao nodded. ¡°The power of the Protoss was special, and that was because half of their blood did not belong to them. Perhaps it came from their mother, but their powers were not purely Protoss. The berserk super geno cores, even if used by the Protoss, could not exert their full power. The powers disyed were no different than an average super geno core. And as time has gone on, few people remember that this is one such geno core. They have forgotten it is an actual berserk super geno core.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say Goddess is able to use all its strength? Is she a pure Protoss? If others of her kind were unable to make use of its full power, how can she?¡± Yu Xuan was now looking Goddess with a disbelieving look.


    Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that matters little right now. The important thing to know right now is that this puts us in a bad situation. I seriously hope the lion isn¡¯t as stubborn as his old man. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be no chance for us to take Godlight Tunnel.¡±


    Goddess took her ring and returned Lionheart Stamp to the lion. Then, she said, ¡°Little Lion King, will you keep your promise?¡±


    Little Jade Lion King took the stamp. His face had turned green, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything about breaking the deal.


    ¡°Little Lion King is no stranger to defeat. We can guard Godlight Tunnel together and reap the benefits ourselves,¡± Yu Miao shouted out, from across the way.


    ¡°If I lose, I lose. This Godlight Tunnel has nothing to do with Lion Mountain anymore.¡± Little Jade Lion gritted his teeth, then signaled those from Lion Mountain to vacate the area around the tunnel.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Before Little Lion King could leave, someone was heard shouting from beyond the valley.


    Everyone looked over and saw the person shouting at Little Lion King was none other than Han Sen. They were shocked, and they did not know what he wanted.

 Chapter 1540 - Slaying the Black Back Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1540: ying the ck Back Dog</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was approaching Little Lion King, prompting Yu Miao and Goddess to look at him. They were unsure of what he wanted.


    Although Little Jade Lion was still young, Goddess and Yu Miao did not dare harm him. Goddess had taken his Lionheart Stamp, yes, but she made sure to give it back to him. They were all scared of incurring the wrath of White Lion King.


    When Little Jade Lion¡¯spany saw Han Sen draw near, they looked to be quite alert. They all stared down at Han Sen angrily, as if they were ready to rip him to shreds.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Little Jade Lion wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He asked Han Sen the question coldly, and if the answer displeased him, he was ready to lunge at the human and rip him apart. It¡¯d at least be an outlet for the anger he felt, after having lost the battle he just had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember our deal?¡± Han Sen said.


    He wanted to see if the Little Lion King would keep the promise he had made. If he did, he¡¯d help the Little Lion King retake the Godlight Tunnel. If he did that, at least the creature would benefit in some way.


    Han Sen did not have many people working for him, and if he took the Godlight Tunnel, he wouldn¡¯t have the numbers to safeguard it. If Han Sen could get Lion King¡¯s party on his side, it would be ideal.


    If Little Lion did not keep the promise, though, it wasn¡¯t as if Han Sen would lose much. He saw the fight against Goddess, and if he had to fight the lion, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the prospect.


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Upon hearing Han Sen say this, Little Jade Lion King¡¯s face became distorted by shock.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Crystal Core¡¯s master to be human, and he hadn¡¯t expected to see him there. He had no clue how to respond.


    Yu Miao and Goddess saw Little Lion King¡¯s expression, and it made them frown. They didn¡¯t know anything about the deal between Han Sen and the Little Lion, or why it was important enough to make him react the way he was.


    Han Sen stepped closer to Little Lion King, and the creatures behind began roaring at him. They were ready to rip him limb from limb.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Little Jade Lion King¡¯s face looked weird, but he still brought his creatures to heel.


    Han Sen walked in front of Little Jade Lion King and leaned near his ear to whisper, ¡°You help me out in God¡¯s Ruin, and after that, you¡¯re off the hook. I won¡¯t own you.¡±


    Little Jade Lion King¡¯s mood was renewed with happiness. Just moments before, his heart had been knotted with contradictions. He didn¡¯t want to betray his dignity and obey a human as his master, but a deal was a deal. It wasn¡¯t as if he could have said no.


    Now Han Sen had just told him he¡¯d only want help in God¡¯s Ruin, Little Jade Lion was beaming with happiness. He said out loud, ¡°No problem! If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. With me here, I¡¯ll give you my aid for everything.¡±


    Yu Miao and Goddess frowned, not having the faintest idea what Han Sen had said to the lion to make him behave in such a way.


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t need much, but I will be taking Godlight Tunnel. And when it¡¯s taken, you and your people can protect it. From there, any findings we make can be shared half-and-half, as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Little Lion King agreed. Although he felt that he wouldn¡¯t be of much help in iming the tunnel, he¡¯d still prefer this to being enved. So, he wasn¡¯t going to hesitate in his contribution.


    ¡°Little Lion King, are you going to go back on your word and disobey a promise?¡± ck Back Dog addressed Little Lion King with fury.


    Little Lion King looked shocked, and he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t break a promise. It won¡¯t be me fighting you. It¡¯s this guy that¡¯ll be doing that. It¡¯s his idea, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡±


    Yu Miao and Goddess heard what Little Lion King had to say, and they immediately looked confused. He used to do things as he pleased, but now Little Lion King seemed afraid of a human. They weren¡¯t quite sure what was happening.


    Han Sen ignored the others and walked towards the entrance. Without dy, he was going to take the entry point of Godlight Tunnel.


    This movement shocked even Little Lion King. Although he was cocky, he wouldn¡¯t ignore Goddess, surely. Clenching his jaw, he brought his troops forward to follow Han Sen.


    Little Lion King hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to want to start a fight, but Han Sen really wanted to kill Goddess and her dog. This would be the perfect opportunity for that.


    When they stole the Starsea Orb, Han Sen was in his super king spirit mode. They didn¡¯t know it was Han Sen they had almost killed, but Han Sen remembered their cruelty without forgetting a single detail.


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re just a human, and yet you¡¯re being so arrogant! Do you really want to die?¡± ck Back Dog shouted angrily. The creatures of Sacred then ran forward to block the advance of Han Sen, Little Jade Lion King, and his entourage.


    ¡°Whoever gets in my way will die.¡± Han Sen had a thirst for blood, so he didn¡¯t talk or negotiate any more than that. He shone with a red light, and then, the ruby wings spawned behind him.


    The red light was like blood, and when Han Sen pulled out his Taia sword, he swung with wretched strength right across ck Back Dog with a p of his wings.


    ck Back Dog only had a gemstone geno core, and he hadn¡¯t expected a human wouldsh out at him so boldly. He hadn¡¯t prepared himself, so it was toote for him to dodge. He spat out some ck light and tried to block Han Sen.


    But the red light cut through the ck light in his mouth, and the moment Han Sen shed past the ck Back Dog, he whispered into his ears, ¡°Remember the Starsea Orb?¡±


    ck Back Dog¡¯s pupils went small. He looked at Han Sen, trying to figure out what he might have wanted, but Taia had already lopped his head clean off. The dog¡¯s head, with an expression of fear and confusion, rolled through the air. Everyone was frozen. It had happened too quickly for anyone to react.


    No one had expected a human to kill a creature from Sacred like that. Goddess¡¯ eyes opened wide, and she too was frozen still. She couldn¡¯t believe Han Sen had killed her dear ck Back Dog.


    Little Jade Lion King was frozen, too. He had not expected Han Sen to immediately start killing, and start with ck Back Dog, no less.


    ck Back Dog¡¯s history was something special. It was a super creature¡¯s heir that had grown up by Goddess¡¯ side. It was a famous and renowned character of Sacred Shelter.


    The scary thing was, it had been one-hit killed in a grisly fashion. It hadn¡¯t even been given the opportunity to fight back. The dog might have been reckless, but the human that killed him obviously had to be someone special, too.


    Han Sen was in the air, still glowing red with his wings pping. Everyone looked at him withplicated expressions.


    ¡°You are dead!¡± Goddess¡¯ eyes were filled with a murderous rage. ck Back Dog might have been a subordinate of hers, but he had be more than that over the years. They had grown up together.


    ck Back Dog getting killed made her very angry. She couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she wanted to kill Han Sen now.

 Chapter 1541 - Strong Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Strong Killing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Goddess¡¯ mind was still clear, despite her anger. She could feel that Han Sen¡¯s butterfly wings were emitting a horrible aura. It wasn¡¯t anything normal, and she could already guess it was most likely a super geno core he was using.


    Goddess did not know where Han Sen¡¯s super geno core hade from, but she wasn¡¯t going to be careless. She pulled out her God Ring again and tried to capture Han Sen and bind him.


    ¡°Young Super Creature ck Back Dog killed. No beast soul gained. Geno Core unobtained. The flesh is edible. Collect the Life Geno Essence to gain zero-to-ten super geno points.¡±


    The announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head, but he did not have the time to listen. The God Ring wasing for him.


    Little Jade Lion King¡¯s mood was a little conflicted, at the moment. Although Lion Mountain was strong, Sacred wasn¡¯t weak. He didn¡¯t really want to fight Goddess; after all, it was why he had chosen to stall her earlier.


    Now Goddess was mad, and many creatures lunged forward to engage with Han Sen at once. Little Jade Lion was of a split mind in what to do.


    Ultimately, Little Jade Lion gritted his teeth and yelled to Goddess, ¡°Goddess, stop this! Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to be cruel.¡±


    Goddess harshly responded, ¡°This human is dead! It¡¯s none of your business, but if you choose to help him, I won¡¯t be letting you go again.¡±


    Little Jade Lion King saw that she was fullymitted to murdering Han Sen, so hemanded his subordinates to move forward and do battle with the rest of Sacred¡¯s troops. He didn¡¯t fight, but he didn¡¯t stop Goddess directly, either.


    Little Jade Lion didn¡¯t want this to go any bigger than it already had, so he thought he had discovered a way in which he could quell the madness.


    Han Sen did not care much for anything else. He pped his wings and evaded the iing God Ring. He was flying directly towards Goddess.


    ¡°Is that guy really Han Sen? Why does he have a super geno core?¡± Yu Xuan couldn¡¯t believe that was Han Sen, and he thought the human looked like a god as he attacked.


    Yu Miao looked at the battle with excitement. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how or why he has a super geno core. Our chance to proceed hase. When Lion Mountain and Sacred are both injured, we can strike and im the Godlight Tunnel for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Han Sen is really that strong? He killed a high-level creature of Sacred just like that! This is crazy.¡± Tang Zhenliu was in shock at the spectacle.


    Queen had been forced to fight Lion Mountain¡¯s creatures alongside herpanions. Her eyes looked bright.


    She became one of the early demi-gods of humanity, but she had been unlucky to end up in Sacred Shelter as the subordinate of creatures. Her leveling process had been extremely slow, and she had only managed to obtain a gold geno core.


    Queen knew the ck Back Dog was strong, but Han Sen had managed to kill it with one strike. It showed her that Han Sen was again the best of the best, possibly out of everything and everyone in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been heard from in ten years. I didn¡¯t know he had actuallye so far.¡± Queen sighed.


    By using time and space in her movements, she put on the show of fighting, more than anything. She disappeared and jumped around a lot, not really engaging them. Above all, she wanted to focus on watching how Han Sen battled Goddess.


    Goddess saw Han Sen dodge the ring ande for her, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. She summoned a short sword and swung it towards him.


    The short sword was ck, and when she swung it, it emitted a ck light, as if it was tearing a veil through space.


    ¡°Split-Knife? Goddess brought out her Split-Knife! The Sacred master must be very fond of her.¡± Yu Miao sounded jealous.


    Split-Knife was a famous geno core belonging to Sacred Shelter. It could cut through anything, and it was said to be indestructible.


    When the master of Split-Knife was still alive, it broke countless geno cores belonging to super creatures. Its name was quite well-known across all of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Although Split-Knife was not a berserk super geno core, its power was still better than many berserks, anyway.


    ¡°If Goddess brought Split-Knife here with her, Han Sen is sure to die. He is so ignorant. He manages to get a little bit of power and then acts stupidly reckless. He deserves to die, really,¡± Yu Xuan said dismissively.


    While Yu Xuan and Yu Miao discussed this, Han Sen moved in front of Goddess. The Split-Knife in her hand was being swung right at him.


    Little Jade Lion King was shocked, and he said, ¡°Goddess brought Split-Knife? He is so dead. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to save you, it¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t.¡±


    Dong!


    When everyone thought Han Sen was dead, they saw him raise his arm to try to block her attack.


    ¡°He is too naive. Not even super creatures can block that knife,¡± everyone thought.


    The next second, Han Sen¡¯s arm disyed a shield that looked like a ck crab. It managed to sessfully block the strike.


    Split-Knife¡¯s ck swordlight crashed into the shield, but not even that was able to prate the defense of the arm shield. It only left a scratch that was around one inch deep.


    ¡°How is that possible? And what is that shield? How could it block Split-Knife?¡± Yu Xuan screamed.


    The faces of those watching changed. No one had believed that Split-Knife could be blocked.


    Pang!


    The Overbearing Shield disyed that word overbearing, sending the Split-Knife¡¯s power back to its owner. Goddess¡¯ wrists were broken, and her Split-Knife was sent flying out of her hands. She coughed up blood and found herself barreling through the air, too.


    Although she could use Split-Knife¡¯s power, her body and self geno core weren¡¯t super yet. They could not withstand the bacsh.


    Han Sen pped his wings and the red light arced across the sky. Taia came forward like a wild wind, and Han Sen cut Goddess in half while she was still airborne.


    She was the favorite daughter of Sacred Shelter¡¯s leader. Even if Yu Miao or Little Lion King possessed Han Sen¡¯s power, they would never have dared to do this.


    Now Han Sen had just killed her mercilessly, and they all froze. Yu Miao, who wanted to take advantage of the situation, was left in shock. This was beyond all her expectations, and she didn¡¯t dare make a move.


    Han Sen frowned. He had killed Goddess, but he did not hear an announcement. The two halves of her body faded into the God Ring, and then the God Ring disappeared.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± The angry voice of Goddess echoed through the air.

 Chapter 1542 - Claiming Godlight Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 1542: iming Godlight Tunnel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen, seeing Goddess had not died, thought that it was a great shame. Little Lion King felt relief, though. If she had really been killed, and he was involved with the incident, it might have started a war between Lion Mountain and Sacred.


    Although Lion Mountain was not afraid of Sacred, it¡¯d be a sh between two super shelters. The loss of lives would not be worth it.


    Han Sen noticed the Split-Knife had not disappeared alongside Goddess, however. So, he picked it up.


    ¡°Super Geno Core Split-Knife obtained.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted. He took the knife. If it could carve a mark into the Overbearing Shield, it had to be a very powerful weapon. It was great for Han Sen to obtain a super geno core out of the endeavor.


    Taia was simply tough, and its effectiveness and power depended entirely on Han Sen. Split-Knife was incredibly strong all by itself, so for Han Sen, this would definitely increase his damage output and be particrly helpful when tackling super creatures.


    When Goddess disappeared, the creatures of Sacred Shelter all ran off. Little Jade Lion did not ask his troops to pursue, as he did not want to make them particrly resentful.


    Han Sen saw that Queen hadn¡¯t run off, so he walked before her and asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t under contract, are you?¡±


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) Queen shook her head. ¡°If I was, even I wouldn¡¯t stay.¡±


    ¡°Good. When we leave God¡¯s Ruin, I¡¯ll take you back to the Alliance,¡± Han Sen said, then went back to the Little Lion. ¡°Tell your guards to protect the entrance of the Godlight Tunnel. Without my explicit permission, no one is allowed inside.¡±


    Little Jade Lion swiftly agreed, then ordered hispany to guard the entire valley.


    Little Jade Lion was a little scared of Han Sen now. He had originally thought that Han Sen wanted to use his power to take control of the tunnel, but it wasn¡¯t like that.


    Han Sen had killed Goddess with a single hit, and Little Lion King was worried about upsetting him. He thought if Han Sen was displeased, Little Lion King might get cut in half too.


    Even with a super geno core like Lionheart Stamp, he wouldn¡¯t feel safe.


    Before Han Sen, even Little Lion¡¯s title didn¡¯t bring him a sense of security.


    Yu Miao had wanted to make a sneak attack earlier, but seeing Goddess almost die that way and have to use God Ring¡¯s power to escape, she didn¡¯t dare try anything.


    ¡°Little Lion King, ording to our deal, we can enter the tunnel now, yes?¡± Yu Miao said, walking into the valley to speak with Little Lion.


    Little Lion King gave a wry smile. ¡°If I took the tunnel, of course. But that isn¡¯t my call to make anymore.¡±


    After that, Little Lion King turned to look at Han Sen.


    ¡°You can go into the Godlight Tunnel, but the price of admission is two gemstone geno cores. Each,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    Although Han Sen wished to kill them both, they were spirits. It was ultimately pointless. Han Sen just wanted them to act more careful with him. If Han Sen wished to kill them, they knew he could do it in one hit. If he wanted to kill them and keep them from respawning, though, Han Sen would have to destroy their spirit stones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Yu Xuan spoke with an annoyed tone. The people who took the tunnelst only asked for one.


    ¡°Is it? Then you can pay me three,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    ¡°You...¡± Yu Xuan sounded angry.


    ¡°Four.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face was emotionless throughout. He spoke even before the spirit could respond.


    ¡°Two then,¡± Yu Miao frowned. She was not sure if she could kill Han Sen in God¡¯s Ruin, so she was regretfully going to have to oblige him.


    ¡°Now it is four each. None less.¡± Han Sen pointed at Tang Zhenliu then, and said, ¡°But you can swap them out for other things, if you¡¯d like. That being said, I¡¯ll give you 50% off if you¡¯re willing to release this man.¡±


    ¡°I can give him to you, and the contract, but that means entry is free.¡± Yu Miao looked at Tang Zhenliu as he spoke to Han Sen.


    To her, Tang Zhenliu was just a bronze geno core grunt. If she could get a benefit such as that out of it, acknowledging he was important to Han Sen, she was going to bargain for the best deal possible.


    Yu Miao thought of using Tang Zhenliu to threaten Han Sen, but she didn¡¯t do it.


    She didn¡¯t know just how important weak humans like Tang Zhenliu were to Han Sen, so she was worried about being tricked, too.


    If she wasn¡¯t sessful in bargaining, she¡¯d have to spend a lot of resources in gaining ess to the tunnel, and Han Sen could go mad and kill them like Goddess, anyway. Although they could respawn with their spirit stones, it¡¯d put an end to their relic hunt in God¡¯s Ruin.


    ¡°Half. He doesn¡¯t deserve more,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    It was quiet for a bit, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to back off. Yu Miao agreed to the deal in the end, using Tang Zhenliu as the bargaining chip for having 50% off. Four gemstone ss geno cores was too expensive, especially if they had to pay so many for each person. Not even Yu Miao had that many.


    But they still had to pay two gemstone geno cores, and that was the double the price they were going to pay before Han Sen showed up.


    Yu Miao and Yu Xuan thought Han Sen would charge the others that price, too, but when the solo creatures or spirits came to ask for entry, they were allowed in for the price of one gemstone geno core. This really peeved them.


    Yu Xuan wished to say something andin, but Yu Miao stopped him and just pulled him into the tunnel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. In God¡¯s Ruin, we can¡¯t fight him. Once we return to the outside, though, there¡¯ll be plenty of ways for us to exact our revenge.¡± Yu Miao said darkly, as she entered the Godlight Tunnel.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to chop him into pieces.¡± Yu Xuan¡¯s eyes red with the want of murder.


    Tang Zhenliu, having gotten his freedom back, cried his eyes out. ¡°Old Han, whenever you need me¡ªwhatever you want¡ªplease, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I will have a lot to ask you, actually. When Littleflower goes to your school, you should give us a discount.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°No discount. We¡¯ll have him for free and we¡¯ll give him the best treatment,¡± Tang Zhenliu patted his chest.


    ¡°Thanks, but we¡¯ll talk more about that in the Alliance. Since we¡¯re here now, though, we should head into the tunnel and try our luck. Maybe we can level up our geno cores.¡± Han Sen brought Queen and Tang Zhenliu with him into the Godlight Tunnel.


    Godlight Tunnel was a tunnel that went through the belly of a mountain. It was around ten miles long, and a weird power permeated the atmosphere inside. The humans felt a lot of pressure as they entered, and the deeper they went, the harder the pressure became.


    If a person was talented, with a good fitness level, they might learn something when they went against that strength. Their skills might be improved and perhaps level them up straight away.

 Chapter 1543 - Leveling Up Under Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Leveling Up Under Pressure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The tunnel had the same width as an air raid shelter. It was wide enough for a car to pass through, but that was about it. Every one mile, a beam of sunlight would bathe a portion of the tunnel from above. It made the ce seem longer than it actually was, and it felt extremely weird.


    After each checkpoint of light, the pressure permeating the atmosphere of the tunnel increased. The gemstone ss creatures that were the heirs of super creatures could only make it through fourteen of those checkpoints. They were unable to go any further than that.


    Looking down the tunnel from a distance, the pools of light looked like the illumination of streetmps, all the way down. There were neen of them in total.


    Up until now, no one had been able to figure out whaty at the end of the Godlight Tunnel.


    Even the creatures that leveled up to super while inside the tunnel were unable to reach the end of it.


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) Little Lion King followed along and said with a smile, ¡°We met each other on the field of battle. Let¡¯s encounter one-another again sometime. I am Little Jade Lion King of Lion Mountain. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Han Sen. I¡¯m human,¡± Han Sen answered. He still wasn¡¯t fond of Little Jade Lion King, but it wasn¡¯t as if he hated the lion¡¯s guts. He wasn¡¯t entirely against having a conversation with him.


    As Han Sen and Little Lion King spoke, Yu Miao stared at them coldly. She despised Han Sen.


    And as they were having their discussion, someone else entered Godlight Tunnel. Han Sen thought it was just some creature or spirit, but it was in fact Six Paths.


    Yu Miao¡¯s heart jumped when she saw Six Paths. Six Paths Emperor wouldn¡¯t hand over a geno core, and if Han Sen had any form of conflict with the spirit, she believed Six Paths would kill him with ease.


    Yu Miao, who was going to continue following, stopped where she was for a spell. She waited for Six Paths to catch up and see if a conflict between the two would break out.


    ¡°Sister, Six Paths Emperor is here. I¡¯m not sure Han Sen knows who he is. If he doesn¡¯t, given Six Paths¡¯ personality, a fight is sure to break out.¡± Yu Xuan told Yu Miao giddily, in hushed excitement. He was thinking along the same lines.


    Six Paths soon approached Han Sen, and crushing the expectations set by Yu Miao and Yu Xuan, Six Paths spoke to the human like an old friend. He asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in God¡¯s Ruin. How could I not spare the time to visit the Godlight Tunnel?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Six Paths nodded and said, ¡°Good timing, then. Now we canpete and see which of us can walk the farthest in this Godlight Tunnel.¡±


    Yu Miao and Yu Xuan wore strange expressions. They hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to be personally acquainted with Six Paths Emperor. And again, knowing Six Paths personality to be what it was, it was perplexing to see him address Han Sen as if he was addressing an equal. They were t-out shocked.


    Little Jade Lion King, seeing Han Sen talk to Six Paths Emperor like his buddy, had an even greater admiration for the human. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder he is so strong. To kill Goddess as he pleases, he must indeed be quite the character. Before Six Paths Emperor self-destructed, he was more famous than my father. If Han Sen can talk to him like a friend, then Han Sen really must be strong.¡±


    Six Paths wasn¡¯t an avid talker, though, and after a few brief verbal exchanges, he went ahead and focused on getting deeper into the Godlight Tunnel.


    Han Sen, Queen, Tang Zhenliu, and Little Lion King followed.


    Bao¡¯er was in Han Sen¡¯s arms, and Starsea Beast was following behind Han Sen. Little Silver was on the big creature¡¯s head, staring at the light up ahead.


    The light sources above were like small suns, and they managed to light up the tunnel rather well. The first curtain of light fell on Han Sen, draping him with what felt like water. The light was tangible.


    But the feeling was not heavy, and it did not feel burdening.


    Everyone walked through the first curtain of light with ease. But after passing through the light, the gravity felt much heavier. Still, it did not slow them down or affect their passage too much.


    They continued walking until they reached the fifth curtain of light. There, Tang Zhenliu could not take the pressure of what came next. His entire body was wet with sweat, and it felt as if he was carrying the whole weight of a mountain. It took a lot of effort just to make one step.


    Of course, he only had a bronze geno core. His fitness and geno core level were still very weak, so it was fairly impressive he had managed to make it that far.


    ¡°Can you still go on?¡± Han Sen asked Tang Zhenliu.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can keep going. I must make it to the sixth, at least.¡± Tang Zhenliu gritted his teeth.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He just walked by Tang Zhenliu¡¯s side. The pressure there was of no bother to Han Sen.


    Tang Zhenliu could see everyone else walking forward freely, and he even saw Little Silver lying on Starsea Beast¡¯s head in a rxed posture as if there wasn¡¯t a single ounce of additional atmospheric pressure. He sighed and thought to himself, ¡°Han Sen¡¯spanions are so scary. How long will it take me to catch up to his level?¡±


    Tang Zhenliu did not want to give up, and onwards he continued. He eventually ended up far behind the others, as his pace was extremely slow. His muscles tightened, as if they were going to tear through his clothes at any given moment.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t make it obvious that he was deliberately watching the man struggle as he was, but he did keep an eye on how he was doing. If it was bing too much, and Tang Zhenliu could no longer stay upright against the gravity, Han Sen would take him out of the tunnel before he copsed and died there.


    Surprisingly, as hard it was for him, he managed to hold on strong. And when he almost reached the sixth light, his very bones began to creak. His entire skeleton sounded as if it was going to break.


    Boom!


    When Tang Zhenliu stepped into the wash of the sixth light, his entire body glowed with the color silver. It looked as if his geno core had managed to reach silver ss.


    Yu Miao and Little Lion King looked at him. Although it was not a rare thing to level up in the Godlight Tunnel, simply being able to meant he was talented.


    Tang Zhenliu was tired, so he sat down and stopped moving forward. His geno core leveled up, but his body didn¡¯t. His body could not take any more pressure, either. He couldn¡¯t walk an inch further.


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk. You guys go ahead and I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Tang Zhenliu spoke in between deep gasps.


    Han Sen nodded as he went on alongside Queen.


    When they reached the ninth curtain of light, it was Queen¡¯s turn to have difficulty. And when she reached the tenth curtain of light, Queen¡¯s body began to slow and her geno core leveled up.


    ¡°Godlight Tunnel gives the opportunity to level up a geno core, but the other creatures and spirits don¡¯t show any changes. Tang Zhenliu and Queen both leveled up. Is this just coincidental, or is there a reason for this?¡± Han Sen wondered.

 Chapter 1544 - Why Didn’t They Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Why Didn¡¯t They Level Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After leveling up, Queen didn¡¯t walk any further. She said, ¡°My fitness isn¡¯t good enough to proceed. I won¡¯t bother trying to go any further, and I¡¯ll simply wait for you guys here.¡±


    Han Sen could see she was actually able to go forward a little bit more, but chose not to. Han Sen really admired her character, and he imagined Queen¡¯s Heavenly Go must have been fiercer than ever by now.


    After the tenth curtain of light, some creatures showed signs of leveling up. But it seemed the chances of them leveling up were low. The ratio was around one in twenty. The others, even if they reached a point where they could no longer go on, were unable to level up.


    In order to level up at those stages, you had to be below gemstone ss. Those possessing gemstone self geno cores could not have their geno cores ascend to super ss.


    After the twelfth curtain of light, most of the creatures and spirits stopped. And when they reached the thirteenth, even Yu Xuan had to stop. There was only Yu Miao from Outer Sky Shelter who could keep going.


    Yu Miao looked at Han Sen and was shocked. She wasn¡¯t surprised Han Sen could keep going, but the two creatures and the baby in his arms were also able to keep going. That was what surprised her the most.


    The creatures that were able to go passed the thirteenth curtain of light were those that were the best of the gemstone tier. The fact that Han Sen¡¯s creatures could keep going was rather shocking to Yu Miao.


    Little Lion King was showing even more shock than her. He was able to reach this point because the way creatures leveled up was different than how humans did so.


    When the geno cores of humans leveled up, it was dependent on their skills. But that ascension did not greatly affect their bodies. If humans wished to level up their bodies, they had to absorb the genes of creatures.


    The way creatures leveled up was different from this, as their geno core and physical strength were both tied to the same scale. When their geno core leveled up, their fitness would go along with it.


    So, when creatures leveled up to a gemstone ss fitness, that was that. There was no need for them to focus on ways that might increase their body specifically.


    Little Lion King¡¯s genes were strong, and his geno core kept rising. He hade from silver to gemstone ss, and through this, his body had developed as well. This was different than Queen and Tang Zhenliu. When their geno cores leveled up, their fitness didn¡¯t go with it. This meant they couldn¡¯t go any further.


    Little Lion King was satisfied with his current performance, but seeing Little Silver and Starsea Beast travel all that way without breaking a sweat, he thought to himself, ¡°Han Sen is scary. Even his creatures are this good. I don¡¯t know if they can reach the fourteenth, but if they can, they are undoubtedly the greatest heirs of super creatures.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know this was what Yu Miao and Little Lion King were thinking about. Thus far, he just thought it was strange that Tang Zhenliu and Queen had both leveled up, and he hadn¡¯t yet.


    Han Sen had four self geno cores. Three of them were silver, and one of them was gold. Leveling them up should have been easy, but he had reached this point and hadn¡¯t heard a peep out of any of them.


    Now, there was only Yu Miao, Little Lion King, Six Paths, and Han Sen left. They were all deep in their own thoughts, with not a single one of them saying a word.


    After the fourteenth curtain of light, everyone¡¯s speed slowed down drastically.


    The elites there were gemstone ss. Through the fourteenth light and onwards, gemstone geno cores could be super.


    Yu Miao¡¯s purpose for being here started now, but when she looked at the creatures around Han Sen, she saw they were all able to be there just fine. She was given another shock. ¡°Are the creatures all around him heirs of super creatures? How can they reach this point with such ease?¡±


    Little Lion King confirmed Han Sen was powerful through this, too. If he wasn¡¯t, there was no way he could possess so many scary pet creatures.


    Han Sen was not surprised, though. Little Silver had eaten a lot of Lifedrops and his potential was high. He wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than a super creature.


    Han Sen was surprised Starsea Beast was able toe all this way, though.


    When Han Sen saw Starsea Beast¡¯s body, though, his geno core was only gemstone ss. Han Sen thought it was just a sacred-blood creature, but it didn¡¯t seem that way anymore.


    The way Starsea Beast could travel through objects was unique, and it was definitely something ordinary scared-blood creatures couldn¡¯t do. Now that he had walked up to this point with ease, it meant he was extremely talented. Leveling up had to be within the beast¡¯s reach.


    ¡°Weird. Why was the parent of Starsea Beast only a gemstone ss? Was it not little Starsea Beast¡¯s actual parent?¡± Han Sen guessed.


    Starsea Beast wasn¡¯t exerting much strength, but he was still able to keep going. Han Sen was impressed.


    Little Silver was sitting upon its head. He hadn¡¯t walked a single step.


    But the pressure permeated every corner of the tunnel, so it would have still affected Little Silver. But he appeared unmoved and unchallenged. He wasn¡¯t tired at all, and it made the fox look even more powerful.


    Yu Miao wished to fight Han Sen, but the further she went, the harder it would be. She felt as if she wasn¡¯t half as good as Han Sen¡¯s creatures.


    When they approached the fifteenth curtain of light, Yu Miao was having difficulty taking every next step. She ground her teeth and kept going, though.


    When Yu Miao hit thest bath of light, her body glowed white. Her geno core had managed to level up.


    Yu Miao was exuberantly happy now, and she thought to herself, ¡°I should thank Han Sen for giving me the correct motivation. If I was alone, I don¡¯t think I would have reached this far and managed to level up.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Yu Miao. He knew she had now reached super because she was gemstone previously.


    Little Lion King felt depressed. After leveling up twice, his body was not showing further changes. He hit the fifteenth light but failed to level up again, and now it felt as if he couldn¡¯t take one more step.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m super ss, so my power will be the top. I think I¡¯m going to win. Except maybe for Six Paths, I will definitely be walking the furthest,¡± Yu Miao thought to herself.


    Little Silver and Little Star managed to go through the fifteenth light, but they didn¡¯t level up either.

 Chapter 1545 - Scary Potential

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Scary Potential</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Little Lion King wanted to throw in the towel, but seeing Little Silver and Starsea Beast carry on, he was reluctant to. He strove to follow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe his creatures are actually better than me.¡± Jade Little Lion King made up his mind¡ªhe was going to march forward even further.


    When he was halfway to the next curtain of light, Little Lion King¡¯s body suddenly glowed. His geno core leveled up again, giving him a super geno core.


    Roar! ¡°I am the strongest!¡± Jade Little Lion excitedly shouted.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s pretty talented. He has managed to level up three times, so it is no wonder that he¡¯s the heir of a strong creature.¡± Han Sen was jealous. His self geno cores had still shown no sign of changing.


    After Jade Little Lion became super, he felt the atmospheric pressure be lighter. And then, reaching the fifteenth light wasn¡¯t so much of a struggle. The strength of his body had improved, after all. He ran up to Han Sen and said to him, ¡°Han Sen, are you interested inpeting with me? To see which of us can walk furthest?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the good in that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If you win, I will take you as my boss and I will listen to whatever you say, no matter themand.¡± Little Lion King rolled his eyes.


    He had seen Han Sen¡¯s power, but he knew it was derived from the beast souls or geno cores he had collected. Little Lion King could tell Han Sen¡¯s fitness was only a little bit better than a gemstone creature, and he wasn¡¯t super ss.


    Inside the Godlight Tunnel, the extra powers Han Sen relied on would be useless. You had to use your own body¡¯s power to fight back the pressure and light. And that was why the lion was now confident.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush it, though. If you lose, I¡¯ll be your boss instead. I¡¯ll make you do everything for me,¡± Little Lion King said quickly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Yu Miao hadn¡¯t spoken a word thus far. Little Lion King had be super, and she felt uncertain and restless. She believed Little Lion King might have actually been stronger than her now.


    Humans were different from creatures and spirits. If Han Sen¡¯s self geno core leveled up, his fitness would still remain what it was. Like the two humans, once Han Sen reached the end of his tether, leveling up would still force him to stop where he was.


    Yu Miao hadn¡¯t decided to fight Han Sen after bing super because she was still afraid of his geno cores and beast souls. It wasn¡¯t his actual power she was afraid of.


    Six Paths didn¡¯t say anything, either. He just continued walking, and he didn¡¯t care about anything the others were discussing.


    Yu Miao¡¯s surprise did not onlye from Han Sen alone, though. Bao¡¯er, Little Silver, and Starsea Beast had managed to breach the sixteenth curtain of light.


    They only had gemstone geno cores, and they weren¡¯t super yet. It was extremely shocking because she had never heard of a gemstone creature making it this far before.


    ¡°What¡¯s that creature? And what was its parent, to give it such horrible strength? Are they super creatures? But then again, if they were, they wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to enter God¡¯s Ruin.¡± Yu Miao was in shock.


    Little Lion King and Yu Miao were both feeling the same way. They were both in shock. White Lion King said a powerful creature¡¯s heir could go past the sixteenth light with a gemstone body, but the likelihood of such a creature living was a one-in-a-billion rarity. They wondered how Han Sen had amassed so many.


    While Yu Miao and the Lion King remained dazed in their shock, Starsea Beast began to glow. It was a beautiful thing to witness.


    ¡°Is Little Star leveling up?¡± Han Sen was very happy about this. This was the first super creature he had cultivated in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Yu Miao was already certain that Little Star was a gemstone ss creature, but this confirmation only heightened her shock.


    A gemstone ss creature had actually reached the sixteenth section of the Godlight Tunnel. That meant he was the best of the best when it came to creatures. If nothing bad happened, it would undoubtedly be a berserk super creature one day and go on to really bing the greatest to exist in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Even Six Paths was surprised by this. He saw what had urred, and after a long stare, he said, ¡°A legend speaks of a Starsea Dragon King existing in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. The starsea power it wielded was unbeatable. It reached the end of the seas and leveled up. I wonder if he is its heir?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°No. He is just the heir of a sacred-blood creature. It¡¯s just something about his genes that must have changed.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if Little Star was the heir of Starsea Dragon King, but even if the creature was and he knew that, he wouldn¡¯t admit it. If that name was indeed connected to Little Star, all the enemies of Starsea Dragon King woulde looking for him.


    But if Little Star was indeed the heir, it helped to exin why he was so powerful. In the legends, it said Starsea Dragon King went on to be a god. That implied Little Star was a child of a god.


    Everyone continued walking, and when they neared the seventeenth light, Little Silver looked incredibly tired. His body was shaking as he tried to beat the weight of the pressure.


    Han Sen thought it was strange that he himself could now feel the pressure of the light, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought it might be. The burden wasn¡¯t exceptionally tough for him to endure.


    ¡°Strange. My fitness is just a little bit better than that of a gemstone creature, just like Yu Miao. But why can¡¯t I feel much of the Godlight pressure?¡± Han Sen felt very weird. He didn¡¯t feel much of that pressure at all, and he had almost reached the seventeenth curtain of light.


    When they were approaching the seventeenth curtain of light, Little Silver stood up off of Starsea Beast¡¯s back. The fox¡¯s fur was all standing on end, and its bones creaked and moaned. He was clearly fighting some sort of power.


    Han Sen thought the little fox wasn¡¯t going to make it, but Starsea Beast helped and nudged it on into the curtain of light. Little Silver was barely hanging on by a thread, and unfortunately, its geno core did not evolve.


    Halfway through the seventeenth section, Little Silver could endure it no more. He had to jump off Starsea Beast¡¯s back and stop where he was.


    It looked as if he had gone as far as he could.


    ¡°Little Silver shouldn¡¯t be any weaker than Starsea Beast. Why did his geno core not level up?¡± Han Sen wondered.

 Chapter 1546 - Easy Travel

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Easy Travel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the Godlight Tunnel, there was only the super ss Yu Miao, Little Lion King, Starsea Beast, Han Sen, and Six Paths remaining.


    Bao¡¯er was in Han Sen¡¯s arms. When Han Sen introduced her to others, he would always say she was a pet beast soul. Pet beast souls did not possess geno cores, so they wouldn¡¯t feel the pressure experienced in the tunnel.


    To others, Bao¡¯er could follow Han Sen freely. And if Han Sen could keep going, she too would go through all the way. Of course, Han Sen knew Bao¡¯er wasn¡¯t actually a beast soul.


    After crossing the seventeenth Godlight, even Yu Miao and Little Lion King¡ªboth of whom were super¡ªwere under extreme pressure.


    Yu Miao and Little Lion King looked at Han Sen, and they were surprised to see him looking rather rxed. They were shocked, and they wondered if Han Sen¡¯s fitness had actually reached the level of a super demi-god. If he hadn¡¯t, they couldn¡¯t think of another reason that would exin how he had managed toe so far.


    It was hard to imagine a body that was not super could make it all the way here.


    Six Paths¡¯ face looked a little grim, too. He was feeling the weight of the pressure. Han Sen¡¯s faced was still rxed, though. The effect on him was rather minuscule.


    They were a hundred meters away from the eighteenth Godlight. Yu Miao and Little Lion King¡¯s bodies began to tremble, and every step took them a lot of effort. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    The two of them saw Han Sen not looking likely to quit anytime soon, so they clenched their teeth and pushed on. They were so slow, though. It was as if they were dragging a mountain behind them.


    Their bones began to creak eventually. Little Lion King roared. He wanted to keep going, but his body was no longer allowing him to.


    Yu Miao was in the same situation. Seeing Six Paths and Han Sen reach the eighteenth Godlight, her feet finally felt as if they had been pinned to the ground. She could no longer move.


    ¡°I am already super ss. Why is there such a big difference?¡± Yu Miao felt terrible. She tried her hardest, wanting to walk on as Han Sen and Six Paths were doing.


    She managed to move one leg a little further, but itsnding was met with the sound of a katcha! The other leg had been unable to support the weight, and it ended up snapping.


    Pang!


    Yu Miao fell to the ground and looked up at Han Sen and Six Paths, who were managing to proceed even further. She couldn¡¯t get up and chase after them as she wished to.


    Little Lion King roared. He was able to inch his way forward a little bit more. He was shaking, and when he was only four meters away from the eighteenth marker, the trembling became too violent. He could no longer step forward, either.


    When Han Sen and Six Paths passed through the eighteenth Godlight, the Six Paths Sword began to shine like a flower. His geno core had be super now.


    But Six Paths¡¯ geno core bing super didn¡¯t mean too much, as it had no effect on his fitness.


    ¡°F*ck! I lost. That guy is too strong. How is he doing that?¡± Little Lion King dropped to the floor as he watched Han Sen and Six Paths go through the eighteenth Godlight. He gave up trying to support himself further, and he simplyy on the floor to see which of the two final contestants would win.


    The others did not know what Little Lion King knew, though. Han Sen¡¯s self geno core was the same level as his own when he started, and he had already leveled up three times, whereas Han Sen hadn¡¯t.


    If he only had a silver geno core and his fitness was not super, it was scary to fathom how he had managed toe so far.


    ¡°No matter how special the human¡¯s body is, it cannotpete with Six Paths Emperor.¡± Yu Miao remained where she was, watching the two advance.


    She did not want Han Sen to go much further, but she didn¡¯t mind Six Paths doing much better than her. Han Sen was just a human, after all, and she didn¡¯t think much of them. The mere fact he had managed to go further than she had was an excruciating fact she had trouble epting.


    ¡°Maybe he cannot, but Six Paths looks fairly strained and Han Sen is looking the same as ever. I think he¡¯ll end up walking further than Six Paths,¡± Little Lion King said.


    He hoped Han Sen could walk further. He had lost to Han Sen, and he¡¯d feel a bit better about himself if he knew Han Sen was also the sort to beat someone like Six Paths.


    If Six Paths Emperor lost, the Lion King losing to Han Sen would not be so embarrassing.


    Since he had lost the bet, it was established that he would be Han Sen¡¯s subordinate. At the very least, he¡¯d be the subordinate of a supreme elite. It was far better than ending up as the subordinate of a random nobody. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    Creatures always obeyed the stronger, and the same applied to Jade Little Lion King.


    Six Paths felt the pressure from the Godlight, and he could feel the muscles of his emperor body tighten. He was starting to sweat profusely, too.


    He looked over to Han Sen and what he saw shocked him. Han Sen looked as rxed as the moment he first entered the tunnel. There was not a drop of sweat on him.


    ¡°How could this happen? His fitness isn¡¯t super yet, so how can he walk through this so easily?¡± Six Paths Emperor frowned, unable to formte an answer.


    There were so many elites in the Godlight Tunnel, all possessing different elements. They had all be super ss while in there, and yet, regardless of the power they possessed, it wasn¡¯t enough to withstand the pressure of the tunnel.


    Not even Six Paths believed Han Sen¡¯s power was enough to suppress the might of the Godlight. But even so, he couldn¡¯te up with a reason to exin how Han Sen was walking so freely before him.


    ¡°I am right! He is indeed a special opponent. I¡¯m still looking forward to that fight. Once he levels up to super, I will test how strong he really is.¡± Six Paths Emperor¡¯s eyes possessed a fire.


    Han Sen did not look back at Six Paths. The pressure of the tunnel was something he could ignore, but as he slowly reached the end, he felt as if something was there up ahead. He could sense something moving, beckoning him closer.


    ¡°Is there a special reason why I¡¯m not susceptible to the pressure of the Godlight? What is at the end of the tunnel? And why me?¡± Han Sen felt very confused over these events, but his curiosity had been piqued too. He really wanted to see whaty in wait at the end.


    Han Sen quickened his pace, eager to find out what was at the end of the tunnel.

 Chapter 1547 - The Darkness Seemed So Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 1547: The Darkness Seemed So Far Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen increased his pace, leaving Six Paths behind. Six Paths was getting far too tired, and he slowed down. With him slowing down and Han Sen speeding up, the distance between the two greatly increased.


    Six Paths frowned. He didn¡¯t let Han Sen¡¯s progress affect him, though, and he continued at the pace he himself was mostfortable with.


    But when Yu Miao and Little Lion King saw the two, they were shocked. They found it all hard to believe. They were shocked that Han Sen could not only keep up with Six Paths, he could go further and faster. And Han Sen¡¯s pace was actually elerating, not slowing down.


    They had never seen anything like this before. Witnessing someone simply reaching the eighteenth Godlight was a supremely rare urrence. It shocked them a lot to see Han Sen actually managing to speed up after going through it. They could not believe their eyes, and they thought it was a dream of some kind.


    They rubbed their eyes to double-check, and they realized they weren¡¯t wrong. Han Sen was speeding up. He had been walking, but now he was going at a steady jog. He was nearing the neenth Godlight.


    Yu Miao and Little Lion King were too shocked to speak. Never in their wildest dreams could they picture someone jogging through the eighteenth portion.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder he beat me. He really is special!¡± Little Lion King wasn¡¯t upset he had lost the bet. He felt as if it was within expectations that he had lost to Han Sen. Truth be told, he was actually a little d.


    Yu Miao did not say anything. Her lips only trembled as she stared at Han Sen in the distance, who was still jogging.


    ¡°How is this possible... He is just a human. Just a human!¡± Yu Miao¡¯s mood was aplicated one.


    And not long after, Han Sen breached the neenth curtain of light. His speed did not slow down. He was getting quicker, going at the pace of a kid that was racing home after school.


    Six Paths was still walking forward slowly, and he struggled with each step he took. Still, despite the struggle, he too managed to reach the neenth Godlight. He had simply gone slower than Han Sen.


    Six Paths looked determined. He continued at his own speed, and although his clothes were soaked with sweat, they weren¡¯t stopping him.


    Now Six Paths was like a sword, a fearless sword. It did not matter what trouble or hardshipy ahead, nothing would make him quit his arduous struggle to proceed.


    But when Six Paths passed through the neenth Godlight, Han Sen¡¯s body suddenly disappeared at the end of the tunnel.


    The Godlight Tunnel had neen Godlights that illuminated the entirety of the tunnel. Strangely, though, the far end was dark. No one knew whaty behind that curtain of ck because no one had entered before.


    Now that Han Sen had gone inside with ease, it made Six Paths¡¯ eyes shine with zeal. Han Sen being there made him want to go and reach the end with a greater vigor.


    ¡°He reached the end of the tunnel.¡± They expected this would happen, but Yu Miao was still extremely shocked to see Han Sen reach the end and disappear into the darkness there.


    She did not know how many years God¡¯s Ruin had existed and how many creatures had be super there. Many super creatures and spirits that emerged from that ce went on to be leaders elsewhere in the sanctuary. Some of them went on to be emperors or even berserk super creatures.


    Even so, none of those had ever reached the end of the tunnel before. The eighteenth Godlight was the farthest a demi-god had ever reached. Not many people could approach the neenth Godlight. Those that could were simr to Six Paths.


    But no matter how good they were or how talented they were, none could reach the end.


    Han Sen was just a human, and he had almost reached the end. And what¡¯s more, he hadn¡¯t struggled. He had freely run there. Yu Miao would im such a story to be preposterous, had she not seen it with her own two eyes.


    She knew if she told the story to other spirits, they would not believe her.


    ¡°What kind of person is he? Can humans truly aplish such a feat?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s head was totally messed up.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder he became my boss. He is strong. He is too strong. This has never happened before.¡± Little Lion King¡¯s eyes were opened wide. He did not think it was a shame to make Han Sen his boss. And he even found himself referring to him as boss already.


    He was now trying to think of what benefits he might reap, havinge into the service of Han Sen.


    Six Paths was like an indestructible sword, approaching the end. Each step was solid, as if nothing in the universe could halt his advance.


    One step. Two steps. Three steps. Six Paths was getting close to the finish line. He was close to the darkness at the tunnel¡¯s end, and that was all he could see now.


    When Little Lion King and Yu Miao calmed down a bit, they then turned their attention to Six Paths. They wanted to see if Six Paths could also reach the end of the Godlight Tunnel.


    Six Paths was getting closer and closer to that darkness, but he was slowing down. Each step was slower than the next due to the increasing difficulty.


    The powerful Godlight was something not even Six Paths could shirk. The weight was really starting to pile up.


    Katcha!


    The tunnel¡¯s floor had been shining with the Godlight for who-knew-how-long. It was believed to be indestructible, but it was cracking beneath Six Paths feet.


    Every step he took left a crater-like footprint in the stone below.


    Six Paths was less than a hundred meters away from the neenth Godlight, and aside from Han Sen, no one had evere this far before. But Six Paths wanted more than this. He wanted to reach the ck, just like Han Sen had.


    Little Lion King and Yu Miao stared at Six Paths. It was not as if they were the ones there, but they were excited to watch, all the same.


    One step. Two steps. Three steps. Six Paths¡¯ body felt sharper and sharper, and he no longer felt like a person. He felt as if he was a walking sword.


    ¡°Almost there. Only ten meters to go.¡± Yu Miao clenched her fists in anticipation.


    The blood inside Six Paths¡¯ body began to seep out of his skin, making him look like a red sword. Every step Six Paths took made him bleed more profusely.


    ¡°Hold on. Just a few steps left to go.¡± Yu Miao wanted Six Paths to reach the end, as that would make her feel better.


    Six Paths was wholly dyed red. He was incredibly slow, but he was directly before the darkness.


    The light and the dark painted two worlds side-by-side. Six Paths was standing in front of the ck wall that separated the two. He couldn¡¯t see anything yet, but he still had to take onest step before entering.


    But Six Paths just stood where he was, unable to make thest step.


    ¡°Get in!¡± Yu Miao shouted out in her heart.


    Six Paths¡¯ heart was screaming, too. The scary swordlight was epassing his entire body, but if he took one more step into the darkness, he was afraid he would shatter.


    The horrible Godlight suppressed his entire body, and no matter how much more power he wished to unleash, his legs remained pinned on the ground. He couldn¡¯t walk anymore.


    Six Paths wished to know whaty beyond the darkness, but he was unable to move his body. He could no longer even wriggle his fingers.


    He was only one step away, but the darkness seemed so far away.

 Chapter 1548 - A Room

    <h4>Chapter 1548: A Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was standing in a room. He looked at it in strange awe, with his mouth hanging wide open.


    The area looked like it would very dark as he came into it from the Godlight Tunnel, but when he breached the ck veil, it really was like nothing more than a thin curtain obscuring the view.


    Through the darkness, there was a room that looked like a lounge of sorts. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if he encountered a monster in that room.


    Han Sen was prepared to fight when he entered, but he found himself shocked and speechless instead.


    There was a table, chairs, cups, and benches. They wereposed of a crystal-like material Han Sen was familiar with. They looked like what Han Sen had seen inside the Main Control Room. The chairs and table were of a simr design, too.


    Han Sen confirmed the room had been built from crystal, and it was therefore likely it had been built by the crystallizers.


    ¡°Why is there a crystallizer room beyond the Godlight Tunnel?¡± Han Sen¡¯s brain was full of question marks.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) ording to crystallizer technology, it should have been impossible for such stuff to exist in the sanctuaries. After all, Han Sen couldn¡¯t even use his beetle in the sanctuary.


    But there was an entire crystallizer room here in front of him, nheless.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a room. Maybe someone moved it here? But this is the end of the Godlight Tunnel, and who could possibly possess the ability to move an entire crystallizer room here?¡± Han Sen looked around, hoping he¡¯d find a solution.


    He was also looking out for that which was the crux of his worry. He looked around the room a few times, but he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    The things around him were just ordinary objects. Han Sen tried the chair out, and he was able to confirm it was the same sort he found in the Main Control Room. Even though it looked crystal and hard, it was soft and plush.


    He now thought it was a great shame he couldn¡¯t use the beetle in the sanctuary. If he had been able to, he¡¯d have liked to ask it for information concerning this ce.


    Han Sen¡¯s vision then became fixed on something on the left side of the room. There was a ck crystal drawer standing against a wall. Han Sen walked up to it and pulled the drawer open, hoping to find some information.


    But he was unable to pull it out. He tried it twice and found that there was no leeway. It had to have been locked.


    Han Sen decided to draw Taia and beat the drawer instead. There were some sparks, but the attack didn¡¯t leave a mark on the surface.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He used all the power he could muster, and yet, it hadn¡¯t left a single mark. The crystal was unfathomably strong.


    When Han Sen frowned, thinking about how he might open it, the beetle in his hand now began to shine. Han Sen had been unable to use it in the sanctuary before, but now it hade to life.


    ¡°Control Room discovered. Would you like to connect?¡± The beetle¡¯s AI voice rang from Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Connect,¡± Han Sen said, with surprise. This really was a form of Main Control Room, where crystallizer technology such as the beetle could be used.


    It certainly exceeded Han Sen¡¯s expectations. Through his entire life, he had been told he could not make use of proper technology when he was in the sanctuary.


    Many people had even tested this theory in the sanctuary, too. The results were all the same: from lighters to advanced cannonballs and super warframes, nothing could be activated inside the sanctuary. They might as well have been hunks of steel.


    And crystallizer technology such as the beetle couldn¡¯t be used, either. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure why that had now changed all of a sudden.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) ¡°Establishing connection to Control Room.¡± The symbols on the beetle shone, and it moved tond on the ck crystal drawer.


    Then, Han Sen heard a katcha. The door that was shut opened up.


    ¡°Connection sessful.¡± The beetle¡¯s light dimmed after the drawer opened.


    Han Sen looked over the drawer, and inside, he saw a glowing crystal-like machine. It was like some sort of control tform, and the lights looked like streaming data. Han Sen wasn¡¯t too sure what he was looking at.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen asked the beetle.


    The beetle responded with its mechanical voice, and it answered, ¡°It¡¯s aputer.¡±


    ¡°What is it for?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough data to formte a certifiably correct response. Therefore, I cannot answer you.¡± The beetle was shining as it delivered its dialogue.


    Han Sen frowned. He didn¡¯t understand much about crystallizer technology, and he was unable to operate it since he didn¡¯t know what it was supposed to do.


    As Han Sen mulled what he should do, a door opened on the other side of the room.


    Han Sen went over to take a look with much curiosity. It looked as if the next room was a bedroom. There was afy-looking crystal bed at its center.


    The bed still had sheets on it, and the corner looked as if it had been tossed aside. It looked rather messy, as if the owner of the bed had once left in a rush without time to tidy.


    Han Sen went over to observe the nket, but he saw nothing under it. He then looked at the nightstand. There was a crystal bottle there, containing a red liquid. It was a touch lighter than red wine, appearing pinkish, more than anything.


    The bottle had a lid on it. Han Sen pulled it off, and his nose was greeted with the pleasing sensation of an alcoholic beverage.


    ¡°Is this the alcohol crystallizers drank?¡± Han Sen found that rather amazing.


    Han Sen put the lid back on and decided to keep the bottle. He opened the drawers of the nightstand next, to see if he could find something more useful.


    When Han Sen opened the drawer, he grinned. There were many items inside. It looked as if there were hair clippers and various decorative oddities. There was a bottle, too, which might have contained a woman¡¯s makeup product.


    Amidst all those items, Han Sen also caught a glimpse of a diary. He took it out of the drawer and opened it. There were many words inside, and the text looked to beposed by the gorgeous handwriting of a woman.


    What excited Han Sen the most was the fact it was anguage of ancient humanity. It was something he could read.


    Han Sen was d he had learned so many ancientnguages now. If he hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to read a single word the diary contained.

 Chapter 1549 - Diary

    <h4>Chapter 1549: Diary</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was very eager to read the contents of the diary.


    Although it was a diary, the entries weren¡¯t dated. And furthermore, each page only contained a sentence or two. The entries were not a continuous thing, either. It was a casual, random recording of stuff.


    ¡°3480, why is he so dumb? I can¡¯t believe he got killed by a Jade Bone Beast.¡±


    ¡°Has 5079¡¯s brain filled up with water? With his power, he might as well have a death wish by going to the Gxy Sea.¡±


    ¡°He died. What a dumb*ss.¡±


    ...


    The diary was full to the brim ofints, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what the numbers meant.


    ¡°Are the crystallizers practically the same as humans? Were they in the sanctuary to hunt creatures? Are the numbers the names of their friends?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    There were manyints, but Han Sen made sure to read every single word. He didn¡¯t want to identally skip over an important detail and lose a potential lead.


    Ultimately, the results were disappointing. Han Sen had managed to read half of it, but the content up until then had been unchanging. It was like the person who had been writing the diary was a very bored recorder. It sounded as if they watched people fight all day.


    Han Sen managed to hold back the urge of skipping to thest page, though, and he went through the diary page by page. After going through a bunch more, however, his eyes finally came across some text that roused him back to full consciousness.


    ¡°Forty-four days to go before returning. There is still no one who is qualified. It looks like the mission has failed.¡±


    ¡°Returning? What does returning mean? And qualified for what? What does that mean?¡± Han Sen was confused. He kept on reading, hoping to find an answer.


    But right after, it led back to more typicalints. Han Sen read through another dozen pages, though, and he came across something else that stood out.


    ¡°Mission failed. Unable to track Number 4. We can finally get out of here. There is no longer a need for us to suffer in this ce anymore.¡±


    After that page, the diary was empty, and it looked like the owner of the diary left and no longer felt the urge to write inside it.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and so he flicked back through the pages. He remembered seeing the writerin about a Number 4 earlier, but at the time, he might not have noticed it.


    When the diary owner left, they mentioned Number 4. To be featured on the final page, Number 4 had to be a person of some importance.


    Han Sen then gathered all theints and entries he could find that made mention of Number 4.


    ¡°Number 4 is not bad. Her sword is good. She has reached kindergarten level.¡±


    ¡°Number 4 wants to kill Blood-River God. She must have a death wish.¡±


    ¡°D*mn! Number 4 did it. That was some dogsh*t luck.¡±


    ...


    After Han Sen read them all, he noticed that the author really had paid attention to Number 4.


    The diary¡¯s owner, whenining about the others, did so differently. It was as if she was an absolute superior, and herments were written like the observation notes on monkeys in a zoo.


    Even though the diary¡¯s owner seemed toin about Number 4 the most, it was different. It felt like they shared something, and that Number 4 wasn¡¯t regarded as a lower-tier being.


    After Han Sen read all theints, he came to a few conclusions.


    Number 4 was a female. He did not know if she was a crystallizer or what, but she was a female.


    She used a sword and she was very strong. There was one mention of Cruel Chi, and he had heard of its existence as a demi-god super creature. Normal super creatures wouldn¡¯t dare provoke that beast.


    Theints said Number 4 managed to kill the monster. Although the diary said her sword skills were not great, like that of a little kid, the progression seemed smooth. Number 4 must have been able to kill the creature with ease.


    And there was a point in which she was mentioned to be beautiful.


    One of theints stated, ¡°Why is being pretty something to be proud about? Being pretty can often lead to arrogance. D*mn Number 4!¡±


    Han Sen connected a few more of theints to paint a clearer picture. He learned a baby creature managed to approach Number 4 and follow her. That was why the diary had a line that read like that.


    Han Sen¡¯s ultimate conclusion was that Number 4 was pretty. She had great sword skills and could y super creatures.


    Han Senbined all those clues and threads, and eventually, he had a clear idea of who she was in his mind.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng! Could that really be her?¡± That seemed a little impossible, as Han Sen figured that he could probably make a rough guess about the book¡¯s age. And it was a crystallizer thing, written by and about those of their own kind.


    And it wasn¡¯t as if Gu Qingcheng was the only woman who was pretty and wielded a sword. There were many spirits and humanoid creatures like that, too.


    Han Sen read a bit more of the included content, and aside from Number 4, there were no other special things. The other numbers did not seem to be half as important. They were usually single mentions, and after aint, they were never mentioned again.


    ¡°I need to ask Gu Qingcheng if she was the one who killed Cruel Chi. Depending on her answer, I¡¯ll be able to find out if this was really her.¡± Han Sen thought the possibility of this was low, but he still wanted to go back and ask.


    Han Sen poked around the bedroom some more, and aside from a few various oddities and bottles, there was nothing else to investigate. The beetle was silent the whole time, too.


    Aside from those two rooms, there was no other way out, either. There was nothing worth taking, so he exited by the way in which he entered.


    The items, bottles, and the diary were all ced inside the Cruel Bottle by Han Sen.


    When Han Sen exited the room, however, he was given a shock. Six Paths was standing right outside like a blood man. Han Sen almost didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Crash!


    When Six Paths saw Han Sen, his body copsed. He spilled blood as he tumbled backwards.


    Han Sen immediately went to pick him up. He ced him on his back and thought to himself, ¡°Why were you so stubborn? This was just a path. It does not determine your future.¡±


    Han Sen forgot about the fact he was the only one who had walked to the end. The answers for what he was looking for would not affect him, but he¡¯d continue looking.


    Little Lion King and Yu Miao saw Han Sen carrying the unconscious Six Paths, and their faces looked strange.


    ¡°Boss! You are so strong. Even Six Paths could not reach the end, but you did,¡± Jade Little Lion said.

 Chapter 1550 - Big Iron Chimenea

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Big Iron Chimenea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen brought Six Paths out of the Godlight Tunnel. He examined his wounds and noticed he had been injured badly. Fortunately, the body of an emperor was strong and his life was not in any danger.


    Yu Miao took Yu Xuan with her and left. She stared at Han Sen the whole time, and her look could be best described asplicated.


    Right now, however, Han Sen did not have the time to kill them. And even if he did, he realized it would be pointless. If he ever hoped to kill them, he¡¯d have to do it so they¡¯d nevere back, in a one-and-done fashion.


    Jade Little Lion was already showing extreme loyalty to Han Sen. He kept on calling him boss, casually, as if he had been born to serve him.


    Ever since he met Cheap Sheep, he didn¡¯t like being called a boss, so he wanted his subordinates to refer to him as chairman, as others often did.


    ¡°Han Sen, should we leave now?¡± Little Fairy was in a rush to ask Han Sen.


    Little Fairy did not enter the Godlight Tunnel because, ording to her, she wanted to level up to super entirely by herself. And she hadn¡¯te to God¡¯s Ruin for the tunnel, either. It was all about the relic.


    Leveling up through the tunnel offered different benefits. It was difficult to determine which was better, and people were always of a different mind in choosing which was the best.


    Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er and the others with him. Jade Little Lion wished to follow, and so Han Sen did not decline. Having a super creature like that by his side could also prove beneficial.


    Jade Little Lion told the other creatures to remain by the tunnel and protect the ce. Then, he followed after Han Sen to visit another ce in God¡¯s Ruin. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    Han Sen rode atop Starsea Beast¡¯s back and sometimes brought out an item or two to y with. They were the things he brought with him from the crystallizer bedroom.


    Before he entered the Godlight Tunnel earlier, he felt as if something was beckoning him. He lost that sensation when he entered the tunnel.


    And he no longer felt it aftering back out, so Han Sen thought the item that had pulled his attention had to be one of the items he had brought with him. But when Han Sen looked at the items, they all looked like women¡¯s things. There was nothing particrly special about them.


    ¡°It¡¯s those ck Seahorses again,¡± Little Fairy shouted, from her position up front.


    Han Sen looked to the sky. The seahorses were pulling a big chimenea, as they always did. But this time, Han Sen was surprised. The mes of the object were extinguished.


    ¡°Those ck Seahorses keep pulling that ck chimenea around the ruin constantly. I wonder what they want.¡± Han Sen was just talking to himself.


    Jade Little Lion quickly said, ¡°My father came to this ruin himself when he was a cub. And he saw the ck Seahorses with a chimenea back then, too. He told me not to get too close to them because each one is as strong as a super demi-god creature.¡±


    ¡°Of course we know they are strong!¡± Little Fairy lifted her lips.


    Han Sen looked at Jade Little Lion with surprise and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t White Lion King a born-berserk super creature?¡±


    ¡°Many people believe he was, but that¡¯s not actually true. He leveled up to achieve the strength he possesses.¡± While speaking about White Lion King, Jade Little Lion looked proud.


    Han Sen nodded and did not say anything. He looked at the ck Seahorses pulling the big chimenea. The ck Seahorses eventually slid down the side of a mountain and disappeared from sight.


    A period of time passed and they had yet to re-emerge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what they are doing.¡± Han Sen was quite interested in the chimenea. The big chimenea was too cold to approach normally, but its blue fire had now subsided. If he managed to get close enough, he might be able to catch a glimpse of what was inside.


    Little Fairy thought the chimenea was the relic, so she agreed they should go and take a look.


    Jade Little Lion looked hesitant, but if Han Sen was going, he knew he¡¯d have to go with him.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) The party then went towards where the chimenea had set down. The mountain wasn¡¯t the biggest in the ruin, but it was still around ten thousand meters high.


    Fortunately, there were none of those strange flowers to be wary about. They all climbed to the peak with ease, free of any danger.


    When they reached the peak, they noticed that behind the mountain was another mountain and peak to climb. This mountain went up into the clouds. They could actually see the ck Seahorses pulling the chimenea up the slopes.


    Han Sen and Little Fairy looked at each other, and then they followed after them.


    The peak was just like a normal cier poking its head above the clouds. They couldn¡¯t see the ck Seahorses once they got there, though.


    They spent half the day climbing into the clouds, and what they saw was quite surprising once they got through. It was a sea of clouds. There were so many clouds all about, it was like an idyllic view of heaven. Another peak poked its head from out of that cloudy ocean, too. And then, there was a giant icy ship floating in the air.


    The ck Seahorses pulled the chimenea up to the highest peak, then stopped. It was like they were waiting for something.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    Not long after, the chains of the seahorses were opened. The eleven of them shouted happily, bobbed quickly down the hill, and then leaped down into the clouds. They were like fish having just escaped a. They swam very happily in the sea of clouds.


    Not long after, a group of Ice Seahorses approached. They were the first type of Seahorses that Han Sen¡¯s group had caught a glimpse of back in the Frozen Forest.


    The eleven of ck Seahorses bobbed over to them, obviously keen to meet with the Ice Seahorses. The bigger seahorses crossed their necks with the necks of the other seahorses, like old couples.


    The smaller Ice Seahorses were around them, all swimming happily. They were like one big, happy family.


    When Han Sen saw them meet that way, Bao¡¯er looked over at the chimenea with curiosity. She jumped out of Han Sen¡¯s arms and ran over to the peak it was sitting upon.


    Han Sen was shocked. He wished to call her back, but he didn¡¯t want to spook and possibly alert the ck Seahorses. Han Sen was curious about the big chimenea, so he followed Bao¡¯er to that same peak.


    Little Fairy and Jade Little Lion also followed from behind. They all snuck up the peak from the other side.


    The ck Seahorses were tying up their necks with the necks of the other seahorses, and as a result, they were unable to spot them.


    The big chimenea was not lit, and it wasn¡¯t emitting any frosty air. Everyone went over to the peak, and Bao¡¯er leaped atop the chimenea. Then, she stuffed her head inside the chimney. She looked around with great curiosity.


    Han Sen was now right behind her, so he picked Bao¡¯er up. He pulled her off the chimenea and then put his own head near the exhaust. He wanted to get a look inside the chimenea, too

 Chapter 1551 - Creature in the Chimenea

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Creature in the Chimenea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen took a look inside, he was shocked. Inside the chimenea, a pair of eyes were looking up at him.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had been through a lot, so he maintained his cool and did not look away. Instead, he just stared right back at the eyes.


    It didn¡¯t look real. The owner of the eyes was something d in armor, and it was dark like the chimenea itself. The being was sitting inside the chimenea with just its eyes showing, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t make out anything else. On some level, however, it looked human.


    ¡°Human? Spirit? Or humanoid creature?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself, as he continued staring back down at the pair of eyes in the armor.


    Bao¡¯er climbed atop Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and looked down the exhaust again. Seeing the creature d in armor, even she thought it was a curious thing.


    Not long after, Little Fairy, Jade Little Lion, Little Silver, and Little Star arrived. They also took a look at what was inside the chimenea. The eyes inside the chimenea were unmoving. They continued to stare at Han Sen and ignored the others that were now present.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart eventually skipped a beat. With the eyes staring at him, it felt as if he was being watched. It shocked him, and he thought to himself, ¡°Does this mean that this is the thing that keeps watching me in God¡¯s Ruin?¡±


    As Han Sen continued to get stared at by those eyes, he wondered if the thing was watching every creature, or if it really was transfixed with Han Sen himself.


    Han Sen had originally thought every creature that entered God¡¯s Ruin might get watched, but with the eyes staring at him, ignoring all the others, he did not think his theory was correct.


    Little Fairy and the others all looked bored after seeing it. They thought it might be a treasure, not something living.


    Still, in their hearts, there was some element of shock. The chimenea had exuded a horrible icy me. It was brutal even in a neighboring proximity which prohibited them from getting close.


    The creature was now sitting there in the chimenea, and only heaven would know how long it might have been burning for. Whatever the answer was, they could guess how powerful the creature inside might have been.


    They were in such surprise, though, they didn¡¯t know if they should leave. The creature in the chimenea had seen them, and if it chose to alert the ck Seahorses and a chase ensued, they¡¯d all find themselves dead very quickly.


    Jade Little Lion and Little Star had be super ss, but not even they would help triumph against eleven ck Seahorses.


    Before they could run off, though, they heard a not-too-distant sound of crying. It shocked them.


    They looked around for the source and saw a one-meter-tall Ice Seahorse. Somehow, it was inside the sea of clouds. With its megaphone-looking mouth, it was making those sounds at them.


    It did not seem hostile, and it just looked at them with curiosity.


    But after the noise subsided, the bigger Ice Seahorses and ck Seahorses quit their get-together. Then, a few dozen eyes turned to stare at Han Sen and his group.


    ¡°Run!¡± Han Sen said and immediately took off running.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was very strong, but he had only reached super. Every ck Seahorse was super ss, but there was also the Ice Seahorses backing them up and the enigmatic creature inside the chimenea. If they stayed behind for a fight, it was likely they would end up in bad shape.


    They kept running downhill as the little seahorse followed.


    The eleven ck Seahorses that had seen them looked incredibly angry, and they gave an earnest chase. They were much faster than Jade Little Lion, too, who was now super.


    ¡°Oh no! These ck Seahorses are too scary. We¡¯ll be dead if they catch us.¡± Jade Little Lion looked back and was shocked by what he saw. A ck Seahorse was directly behind him.


    Han Sen chomped his teeth, then grabbed Bao¡¯er and Little Silver and brought them onto Little Star¡¯s back. Then he shouted, ¡°Come up here! Run, Little Star!¡±


    Little Fairy leaped up and so did the little seahorse. It looked like it was actually having fun.


    Starsea Beast used its Starsea power, and then, its body shone with countless stars like a gxy. Its speed was supremely fast now, as well.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Jade Little Lion caught up, but he was too big. All he could do was cling to Starsea Beast¡¯s tail.


    With the stars all around, Starsea Beast¡¯s body enabled it to traverse through ciers. The ck Seahorses were unable to catch anything, and all they did was crash into the ciers, shattering them. Still, the ck Seahorses were determined and not yet willing to abandon the chase.


    Starsea Beast continued to travel through the ciers like this, as the ck Seahorses hounded them from behind. Aside from the ck Seahorses, the Ice Seahorses had started to chase them, too. They made a shrill moaning sound.


    Dong!


    All of a sudden, the ck Seahorses then turned and entered the clouds. The chains from the chimenea manifested and attached to the ck Seahorses. The chains bound the necks of the ck Seahorses and prohibited them from traveling any further. The chains pulled them back all the way to the chimenea.


    They grumbled and grunted with anger, unable to escape the binding.


    The Ice Seahorses were still able to maintain their pursuit of Starsea Beast, but when it traveled through a few additional ciers, the seahorses lost track of Starsea Beast.


    They were able to hear the cries of the seahorses when the pursuit was on, but they couldn¡¯t any longer.


    ¡°Starsea Beast is great for escaping.¡± Han Sen felt rather happy on the inside. The speed and power of Starsea Beast, now that it was super, had increased by a lot.


    Starsea Beast eventually came to a stop on an icy field. Everyone dismounted it at that point. Jade Little Lion made sure to examine Starsea Beast and profuselypliment the creature. ¡°This brother can travel through objects? Wow. This is far too strong.¡±


    The little Ice Seahorse that had followed them now looked frightened. It spun around in circles, as if it could no longer find its mother. It kept crying as if it missed its parents.


    They were now very far away from the seahorses, and no matter how hard it whined, its parents wouldn¡¯t hear it.


    Bao¡¯er jumped onto the back of the little Ice Seahorse, and with her fat hands, she stroked its head.


    ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t be afraid. Bao¡¯er is here for you.¡±


    The little Ice Seahorse rubbed its head into Bao¡¯er as it cried. It looked as if it had found protection now, and it didn¡¯t look as helpless as it just had.

 Chapter 1552 - Back to Destiny’s Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1552: Back to Destiny¡¯s Tower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to kill the little Ice Seahorse, but Bao¡¯er seemed to like it. This prompted him to drop the idea.


    ¡°I never thought the chimenea would bear a creature like that. I wonder what it is,¡± Jade Little Lion said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alive, so it cannot be the relic.¡± Little Fairy looked annoyed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is the relic or not, but it would be best if we don¡¯t provoke it. The ck Seahorses are super creatures, but it can snare them with those chains with ease. They werepletely unable to resist. The creature in the chimenea must be strong. I don¡¯t think we can fight it,¡± Han Sen said, and then walked forward.


    Everyone was of the same mind. Giving up on the chimenea, they then opted to try somewhere else.


    The little Ice Seahorse followed after Bao¡¯er. At first, the creature missed its group of seahorses, but after a while of ying with Bao¡¯er, its mood turned happy again.


    Han Sen spent the next few days traversing the ruins, but he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Of course, Han Sen did not care too much if he did not get a reward for the current endeavors, as he was spending a lot of time practicing the skill he learned from the Destiny¡¯s Tower. Once he was done, he was going to return there with Starsea Beast and see if he could take the treasure out of the tower with him.


    ( .c om ) The seven items in there had the possibility of being the relics that they were all seeking.


    Little Fairy and the others searched in the ruins, as well. Han Sen, in the meantime, just took it for a nice trip and nothing more. He didn¡¯t expect to find anything else that was decent.


    One particr day, after two weeks of traveling and searching, everything seemed to be the same for Han Sen. He sat on Starsea Beast¡¯s back and practiced the skill he was in the midst of learning. But suddenly, he felt his Life Door shake, and the pumping of his blood elerated.


    The blood in his body wasn¡¯t being driven by his heart anymore. Its rush was sustained by the Life Door now. And with each fresh pump, new changes came along with it. It was a brand-new cycle, and it brought changes to the way Han Sen¡¯s body operated.


    The changes did not just apply to his blood. The blood was simply the catalyst for everything else. Han Sen¡¯s cells and genes were undergoing direct changes.


    Han Sen¡¯s appearance mostly did not change. All the changes were internal, save for his ck eyes that became red.


    Aside from his eye color, though, Han Sen seemed exactly the same. There were a lot of changes to his insides, however.


    Han Sen felt as if his bones and flesh had been wholly rebuilt. His entire body actually felt much heavier, by a few multiples. And yet, his body and bones were like a bird¡¯s. His blood was not carried by vessels, as it was directly entwined with his bones and flesh.


    These changes made Han Sen¡¯s body feel far more sensitive. He was able to control himself better, and even his base power seemed to be much stronger.


    When Han Sen looked at Starsea Beast and Jade Little Lion, though, he was given a shock. His vision had been altered with his new red eyes. With that red vision, Han Sen could see the blood that coursed through their bodies.


    Or at least, that was what Han Sen thought at first. After a closer examination, Han Sen noticed it wasn¡¯t the blood he was observing.


    If the blood was flowing, then its course must have been dictated by the heart. But this was not what Han Sen saw. A red force was inside their bodies, just flowing, and there was a saturation depicted in different areas on them. There was no set route to the flow he was seeing.


    ¡°Is that their lifeforce?¡± Han Sen guessed, although he was not sure.


    Han Sen wanted to get a closer look, but he felt a pain in his head and his body started to twitch. It was like he was getting stabbed by a number of needles.


    Han Sen stopped the skill immediately, and when he did that, the pain and needle-like sensation went away immediately. The changes in his body reverted back to how they were before he practiced the skill, and the blood began pumping from his heart, just like it used to.


    ( .c om ) Han Sen could feel his body was now rather weak, and he thought to himself, ¡°This skill costs a lot of energy. I only had it activated for a few minutes, and already my body felt as if it was on the verge of copsing. I wonder what my strength is like when I use this transformative skill? And was the red flow I saw their lifeforce?¡±


    Han Sen rested for the next half-day. His body soon returned to normal, and there were nosting effects or issues.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back to the white metal tower to collect the treasure there.¡± Han Sen had also thought of a way in which he might get Little Fairy and Jade Little Lion out of his hair for a time. He told them it would be best to split up and search separately. So, Han Sen ended up just bringing Bao¡¯er, Little Silver, and Little Star with him to the white tower.


    The Little Ice Seahorse followed Bao¡¯er, determined not to leave. As a result, Han Sen had no choice but to allow him toe.


    Jade Little Lion was still, by all ounts, an outsider. And Little Fairy could be a touch suspicious. As a result, he didn¡¯t want them toe with him.


    Starsea Beast brought Han Sen to a cier mountain, the one that was popted by deadly flowers.


    Starsea Beast was super ss, and casting its traveling skill no longer cost it as much energy. It brought Han Sen right to the doorstep of the white tower.


    Han Sen was excited, and he hastily threw the door open. He scrambled up to the top floor and saw the seven pedestals of treasure were still intact and untouched. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It looks like God¡¯s Retribution really couldn¡¯t learn the skill. If he could, he would havee back here before me. Either that, or he can learn it and just hasn¡¯t finished yet,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Seeing the seven treasures sitting neatly on the stone pedestals, Han Sen cast the skill. His body engaged with all those weird changes again, and then he reached his hand out to see if he could go past the Space-Vortex Shield and grab the treasure.


    Han Sen did this very carefully. His hand approached the prizes slowly. But when his nails brushed the end of the tform, the tips of his fingernails disappeared.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He pulled his hand back and said, ¡°This skill doesn¡¯t even let me go past the Space-Vortex Shield?¡±


    Han Sen had spent a lot of effort ining here, and after all that, this was the result. It was dismal, and it sent a chill running through his heart.


    As this happened, though, Han Sen heard a loud sounde from outside. It rocked the construct itself. Then, he heard the crying noises that were all too familiar to him.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He went up to the window and pushed it open.


    Han Sen looked down from there, and it was just as he thought. Eleven ck Seahorses were situated right outside Destiny¡¯s Tower. They were blocking the entrance, too.


    The eleven ck Seahorses repeatedly cried at the tower, making extremely loud screaming noises.


    ¡°Sh*t! Those ck Seahorses are really p*ssed, and they even brought the chimenea with them. If I knew they¡¯de after me, I wouldn¡¯t have brought the little Ice Seahorse.¡± Han Sen thought the ck Seahorses hade there to rescue the small creature. The notion made him feel depressed.

 Chapter 1553 - Headless Rockman

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Headless Rockman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He didn¡¯t know when the chimenea had begun spewing icy fire again, but that¡¯s what it was now doing.


    The mouths of the eleven ck Seahorses were shaped like megaphones. They spat out frosty air at the white metal tower.


    ¡°Sh*t! Are those ck Seahorses that cruel? Even if I did steal your little Ice Seahorse, there¡¯s no need to freeze him and me together. You guys are crueler than tigers.¡± Han Sen felt depressed, and he tried to think of a way he might escape this predicament.


    The frosty air cropped across Destiny¡¯s Tower, webbing the entirety of its metal structure. Even if Little Star used its Starsea powers to escape, Han Sen thought they¡¯d be frozen, anyway.


    Boom!


    The ciers all around were broken by that frosty air. The peaks copsed, and soon after, the cap of the white metal tower came crumbling down with them.


    The deadly flowers had be nothing but icicles under the force of that frosty air. The cold ruined and destroyed any powers they possessed. And soon after, the very ground began to tear ande asunder. It was like the world was ending.


    The eleven ck Seahorses and their power were too much. The wrath they unleashed could have definitely put them in the category of being berserk super creatures.


    ¡°F*ck! They¡¯re trying to kill me. Wait a minute... If they¡¯re using such powerful frosty air, then why don¡¯t I feel cold?¡± Han Sen was shocked when he realized he didn¡¯t feel cold, at all.


    The frosty air froze the ciers stiff until they broke, but Han Sen was not feeling a thing. The frosty air might as well have not even existed.


    ¡°Is it so cold that my brain froze, and now I cannot feel the cold anymore?¡± Han Sen pinched himself, but he did feel pain. His skin was still silky smooth, as well. He definitely wasn¡¯t frozen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has the white metal tower shielded us from the ck Seahorses¡¯ ice spit?¡± Amidst Han Sen¡¯s shock, he asked himself this question


    The white metal tower was atop an ice mountain. The eleven ck Seahorses had broken the mountain with their frosty air. The white tower had been falling, but now, they were no longer feeling any such movement.


    Han Sen quickly returned to the window, and what he saw surprised him.


    The white metal tower hadn¡¯t fallen with the mountain. It was actually hanging in mid-air. A hand was there, holding it aloft in the sky.


    It was a giant, rock-like hand. And the huge white tower was being casually held up by this hand. It wasn¡¯t taking up the entire hand, either. The tower looked like a toy that just happened to rest in its palm.


    Han Sen followed the hand back to the arm that supported it. The hand was actually connected to a man made of rock. A giant rockman. It also just happened to be headless.


    The rockman was sitting between the ciers with its hand holding the white metal tower aloft. This was the headless rockman Han Sen had seen on the first floor of the white tower.


    Now that rockman was shining, and the light it gave off was so bright, it obscured sight of the mountain itself. It was a god-like sort of magic.


    ¡°Destiny. Destiny.¡±


    A really sad voice came from the rockman. It was like he was saying you could not control destiny. Destiny was full of unfairness, and it was governed by cruelty.


    Rockman had no head, though, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure where the voice was actuallying from. Regardless, it boomed like thunder. It made the blood inside his body vibrate so wildly, it felt like it was trying to break out.


    When Han Sen looked at the eleven ck Seahorses and the chimenea next, his face changed.


    The ck Seahorses and the chimenea had somehow be gigantic. They were almost as big as the rockman.


    All the ck Seahorses looked like sun-ss battleships. And the chimenea looked like an entire.


    ¡°Destiny. Destiny. My life is my life. My life is my life. It does not belong to the sky.¡± Rockman¡¯s voice sounded even crazier than it had before. It was spoken with a force that should have been enough to sunder the earth. It was like an undying warrior, filled with a zeal for murder.


    ¡°After all these years, do you still not understand?¡± The chimenea now spoke, and it was a cold voice that came from it. It was not loud, but its volume was still greater than the rockman¡¯s. It came into Han Sen¡¯s ear without losing a single word.


    That voice was unisex, too. Han Sen couldn¡¯t determine whether or not it was the voice of a woman or a man. But what Han Sen could tell was that it was the creature with the armor that was speaking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t understand, even in death.¡± The rockman had a very loud and angry voice. Its other hand, which was like a mountain, came towards the eleven ck Seahorses and the chimenea.


    It felt as if the ground was breaking when that big hand moved. Wherever the big hand went, the entire dimension was cracked. It felt like the whole world could be crushed below its might, whenever it struck.


    The eleven ck Seahorses were screaming at it angrily. The megaphone lips that were like the gun emcements on a sun-ss battleship spat out frosty air. Their force was enough to impede and stop the movement of the stone hand.


    That scary, frosty air made its hand freeze in ce. The creatures then generated more ice, to encase it inside.


    ¡°You are dead. You should understand that.¡± The chimenea spoke again with an even colder voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Even if I die.¡± The rockman sounded very sad, and he continued pushing down. The ice that encased his hand was broken and cast away, and the hand resumed its advance. It was going to break the heads of the eleven ck Seahorses.


    Pop!


    The eleven ck Seahorses spilled blood and fell back. Even they could not withstand the rockman¡¯s power.


    ¡°Let it burn to dust.¡± With that cold voice, the chimenea¡¯s grate was opened. The ice fire came out, and it began to rapidly approach the body of the rockman.


    Han Sen now knew that neither the rockman nor the ck Seahorses wereing after him. Still, witnessing such wrathful power was very frightening.


    Han Sen had simplye there for treasure. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such bad luck and stumble into the cross-fire of two bosses fighting. Compared to the chimenea and rockman, Han Sen¡¯s power was like a small river running into the sea. He was not very effective byparison.


    Seeing the ice mese like a river, Han Sen was worried that the tower would bepletely destroyed.


    The rockman¡¯s hand that held the tower moved, and the tower flew through the air. It was going towards the airborne fire.


    And then, Han Sen saw the frost get absorbed and nullified by the body of the white metal tower. It sucked it up clean.

 Chapter 1554 - Absorbing Blood Power

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Absorbing Blood Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked ill. There was a lot of icy fire getting absorbed by the tower, and if the interior filled up, the people inside would not fare well.


    But Han Sen¡¯s fear of this did not materialize. The icy mes that were absorbed by the tower did not actually manifest on the interior. No fire appeared on the inside, threatening him. But on the top floor of the tower, another pedestal appeared. There was an ice me on it, like a frosty flower rolling around.


    Now Han Sen understood where the other seven items hade from. They were not ced there as treasure by those who constructed the tower. They were actually items that had been absorbed and imed by the tower from others./


    ¡°These guys are too scary. I need to find a way to escape from here.¡± Han Sen looked outside the tower and tried to think of a way in which he might make it away.


    The ice me hadn¡¯t hurt them this time, but who knew what might happen as the fight dragged on. It would be best if they left as soon as they were able to.


    The situation outside made Han Sen want to avoid unnecessary risks, however. When the ice mes were absorbed by the tower, the tower was headed directly for the chimenea. It looked as if it was going to crush it. ( .c om )


    The ice mes inside the chimenea had dispersed, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if the fires were put out by the chimenea¡¯s own volition or if they had just been stolen.


    A creature with ck armor then emerged from the chimenea. It grabbed the metal tower headed for it and lifted it up. The tower was shining amidst that deflective power, and the creature was unable to crush the little thing.


    The headless rockman was pressing down on the top of the tower, and his scary might was forcing it down. As he did this, the ck armored creature pushed up from below. Those two frightening forces were pushing and pulling with unimaginable force.


    The shockwaves generated came from the center of the tower, and the ciers near them all broke. Chunks of ice were sent flying everywhere, and it created a terrifying scene.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were not having a good time. The tower had absorbed a lot of power, but it was unable to block it all.


    The rockman¡¯s power and the ck armored foe¡¯s power were seeping into the interior of the tower. The rockman¡¯s power was like blood, though, and Han Sen thought it seemed rather familiar. He eventually realized it was the skill he had learned from inside this same tower.


    ¡°Does this headless rockman have a rtionship to Human Emperor? Or is he himself Human Emperor?¡± Han Sen had a lot to think about.


    The ck Armor Foe¡¯s power was very weird. It was a power that included both ice and fire, andbined them. Han Sen could not tell where the power came from, but it was extremely strong.


    When those powers entered the tower, no damage was dealt to the interior. The powers did, however, cause a lot of trouble for Han Sen.


    Inside the tower, it was suddenly cold and hot at the same time. And the blood power from the rockman made their blood flow inversely. It felt as if the blood was going to gush out from their bodies.


    Little Silver and Starsea Beast did their best to resist both of those powers, but it wasn¡¯t going well. Their lifeforces were messed up, and there was a chance it could trigger a self-wroughtbustion.


    Han Sen summoned his God geno core and his Bloodlust Ant King to fight back that wretchedbination of power. ( .c om )


    The headless rockman and the ck Armor Foe were still engaged inbat, but neither of them seemed to be the dominant force. They were both locked against each other.


    When Han Sen looked back outside, having the tower for shelter was far better than the surrounding region. The power outside was far too scary, and it made them realize there¡¯d be no hope of escaping if they were to set foot outside the tower.


    But Han Sen, feeling that power leak inside, thought to himself, ¡°I practiced the skill of the tower, so maybe I can use my power to control the blood power that is trying to invade here. If I can control that power, I don¡¯t have to deal with both of their powers. I¡¯d only have to deal with the ice and fire.¡±


    Han Sen cast the skill he had learned from the tower. He used the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and then his body went into a strange mode of operation.


    Han Sen triggered the secret skill, but it didn¡¯t allow him to immediately control the blood power just yet. He felt like the blood power would eventuallye, though, like it had been searching for a host.


    Using this skill cost a lot of energy, however. And Han Sen knew he wouldn¡¯t be able tost long with it. But when the blood power began to seep inside of him, he felt a lot more awake. He no longer felt tired, and the headache and twitchy feelings vanished.


    When the blood power was inside him, it was refined by the skill he was casting. It moisturized his transformed body, and the flesh and bones changed even more.


    As more and more of that blood power was refined, Han Sen started to feel some weird connection between him and the tower.


    He could feel the pulse of the tower, like his blood was connected to the construct. Of course, it was just a feeling more than anything. He couldn¡¯t physically control the tower.


    As the fight went on, Han Sen felt the treasures on the pedestals start to get corroded by the weird power. They all started to fade, even that ice-me.


    The treasures on the rocks were melting, and a Godlight from the pedestals began to shine and illuminate the tower. The light melted into the construct itself. It made the tower shine brighter, and the strength it possessed increased.


    ¡°Are you really this stubborn in your refusal to understand?¡± the ck Armor Foe said.


    The headless man of stone looked sad. ¡°If understanding is my destiny, then I will forever forsake the need to understand.¡±


    ¡°Then you will disappear.¡± After that cold voice spoke again, the ck Armor Foe threw a punch towards the bottom of the tower. And then, the entire tower went flying through the air.


    The rockman¡¯s hand that was holding the tower had been cleaved through, and his entire body went stumbling back.


    The ck Armor Foe created another me, and he used it to forge an Icefire Sword. With it, he shed towards the rockman.


    The swordme was terrifying to witness, and the tower was now like the ceiling of the sky.


    Han Sen saw the explosions erupting outside, and it genuinely felt like the earth was copsing. He almost couldn¡¯t see what was going on.


    The treasures on the pedestals had all melted into the tower at this point, and you could hear the weaponry hit the construct. Every impact made the tower¡¯s power even more messed up. The tower shook violently, like a magnitude ten earthquake.


    Even Han Sen could not control his body. Silver Fox, Little Star, and Little Ice Seahorse were rolling around the interior non-stop.


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er tight to his chest, not wanting her to suffer a hit. He cast the secret skill to absorb more of the tower¡¯s blood power so hispanions did not have to endure it. Then, they would only have to deal with the ice and fire.


    Fortunately, the metal tower was firmly built. Even after all those horrible impacts, it was solid and had not been broken. Only a small amount of that power was able to seep through, and it was enough for them all to withstand.

 Chapter 1555 - Emperor Geno Core

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Emperor Geno Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After what felt like a century to Han Sen, he heard a giant rumbling noise.


    Han Sen¡¯s entire body bounced up, hitting the top of the tower, and then fell back to the floor. After that, things went back to normal. The metal tower stopped shaking, the energies suffusing the tower vanished, and everything was quiet.


    ¡°Is it finished? Who won?¡± Han Sen climbed up from the floor, shook his head, and looked around. ¡°Little Silver, Little Star, are you both okay?¡±


    Little Silver, Little Star, and that little Ice Seahorse all climbed up from the ground, shaking their heads and bodies, looking dizzy. Fortunately, none of them were injured. Though their forces were a bit weaker, nothing appeared to be seriously wrong with them.


    Han Sen was relieved seeing them all okay. He then ran to the tower window and looked outside, and he was shocked by what he saw.


    The tower was now submerged in water, as if it were in an aquarium. Many sea creatures were visible through the window, swimming around them.


    Han Sen reached out his hands, and what he touched was indeed water. He looked up, and there was something that looked like blurry clouds above them. There were many strange cracks in the surface of the blurry clouds.


    Han Sen took a serious look, and then he realized what had happened. The metal tower had cracked the ice and sunk into the ocean, and now they were at the bottom of the sea.


    Quite a few marine creatures were visible, but he couldn¡¯t see the rockman or the ck Armor Foe anywhere he looked. The marine creatures only had mutant lifeforces at best, so they were not a threat to Han Sen. Han Sen decided to venture out of the tower.


    Han Sen swam toward the cracks in the ice, and after he reached the surface, he found himself surrounded by icebergs and unable to see the mountains anymore.


    ¡°Are we not in God¡¯s Ruin anymore?¡± Han Sen looked around, but he couldn¡¯t feel that strange power around him anymore, which meant he was no longer in God¡¯s Ruin.


    The Headless Rockman and the ck Armor Foe had been fighting for such a long time that their ess to God¡¯s Ruin had closed.


    Han Sen looked around, but he couldn¡¯t see the Headless Rockman or the ck Armor Foe, and neither could he sense the power ripples around him, so he dived back towards the metal tower in the ocean.


    Little Silver looked much better, and the others had also regained consciousness. Little Silver was healing the Little Ice Seahorse¡¯s injuries using his lightning.


    As for Little Star, it had already reached super level, so it had a much stronger body and wasn¡¯t injured very badly.


    Han Sen ran down to the first floor, but he couldn¡¯t find that headless stone figure. As for the metal tower, its first floor waspletely empty. Aside from the technique inscribed on the walls, nothing was left.


    ¡°Just as I expected; the Headless Rockman was the headless stone figure in the tower,¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°Where did he go, I wonder? Can I control the metal now?¡±


    Despite having been used to fight that horrifying ck Armor Foe for so long, the metal tower was so sturdy that it wasn¡¯t damaged. It was definitely a top-tier item.


    During the fight, Han Sen had sensed that he was somehow connected to the metal tower, so he wondered if it would be possible for him to im the metal tower for his own.


    However, he couldn¡¯t sense the connection between him and the metal tower anymore. Han Sen hesitated, and then he used his techniques again, letting his body enter that strange state.


    As he did so, he immediately felt the bizarre connection between him and the metal tower. It was stronger than before.


    Han Sen had tried to control the metal tower while the Headless Rockman and the ck Armor Foe were fighting, but he hadn¡¯t been sessful. Now that the Headless Rockman was gone, however, there was a chance that he might seed.


    Han Sen was just giving a shot. He might be able to bring the metal tower under his control if things went well, and even if he couldn¡¯t do it, he would lose nothing by trying.


    Han Sen moved his thoughts, and the metal tower immediately started to shake, making rumbling noises as if it were falling down. Han Sen quickly got out of the metal tower with Little Silver and the others, then turned to look back at the metal tower.


    The tower shook and began to shrink quickly, and after only a short while, it reduced to the size of a man¡¯s palm. The power inside Han Sen¡¯s body was flowing, and the tower shot into his Sea of Soul.


    At the same time, there was a familiar voice echoing beside Han Sen¡¯s ears, which exhrated him, ¡°Emperor Geno Core Godly Tower gained.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Geno core. It¡¯s indeed a top-tier item.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know the exact differences between emperor geno cores and super geno cores, but he knew that emperors should correspond to berserk super creatures, so emperor cores would be more powerful than super cores.


    Just as he was about to summon the Godly Tower to check its power, Han Sen felt a strong headache and his body began to twitch. He had to deactivate the skill and return his body to its normal state first.


    However, after deactivating the skill and trying to summon the Godly Tower, he found that he couldn¡¯t connect to it anymore. The tower was slumbering in his Sea of Soul like a dead object.


    ¡°Can I only utilize the Godly Tower while I¡¯m transformed?¡± Han Sen was a little bummed.


    If he could only summon the Godly Tower while he had that weird skill running, then he would only be able to use it for a short period of time.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er and the others to swim out of the ocean and return to the icebergs. He wanted to figure out where they were, but they were surrounded by icebergs and ocean, and he couldn¡¯t see a single ice mountain. Apparently, they were already far from God¡¯s Ruin.


    Since Han Sen had no idea where they were, he needed to pick a direction to travel. He picked south.


    Little Star was carrying all of them, which allowed them to move quickly and with little effort, and with Little Silver present, most creatures wouldn¡¯t dare to get close to them. After only a few days, they had stepped out of the ice zone.


    Everything around them looked strange, and Han Sen had no idea where they were. Han Sen had to ask Little Star to keep heading south, and after only ten miles, he heard people fighting somewhere in front of them.


    ¡°Humans?¡± Han Sen smiled as he listened to the noises. That yelling could onlye from humans.


    Han Sen took Little Silver and walked forward. If they were really humans, he could at least ask them where he was.


    After climbing through some mountains, he saw several humans encircling a mutant creature. Amazingly, he knew one of the humans.


    However, the group wasn¡¯t doing well. Although the humans were working together to fight the mutant creature, it was still crushing them. They could barely maintain their formation.

 Chapter 1556 - Godslayer Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Godyer Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The leader of those humans seemed to be Iron Fist Jia Shidao.


    When Han Sen joined the Demigod Association, he hade into conflict with Jia Shidao, and it ended pretty badly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m so unlucky. I¡¯ve finally run into some humans, yet I¡¯m at odds with one of them. Why do I keep running into people I don¡¯t want to see?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Jia Shidao was powerful. He had an iron fist glove on his right hand, which seemed to be his geno core. Each strike from that fist left a scar across the scales of that mutant creature.


    As for hispanions, they were rtively weak. They weren¡¯t strong enough to break the creature¡¯s scales. When they hit the mutant creature with their des, they were basically just scratching its back.


    That mutant creature looked bizarre. Its body looked like a turtle¡¯s, but it didn¡¯t have a shell; instead, it was covered by thick scales.


    Jia Shidao seemed to have a gemstone geno core, and when his glove hit the creature, it shed the scales half a foot deep. Each impact left behind visible flesh and seeping blood.


    That mutant creature was attacking the humans savagely, damaging the formation that Jia Shidao and the others were trying to maintain. The creature was rtively slow, so it wasn¡¯t a deadly threat, but it looked ferocious.


    ¡°Hi all, need some help?¡± Han Sen moved closer to them, bringing Little Silver and the others with him, but he didn¡¯t help them immediately.


    The fight was still ongoing. He didn¡¯t get along with Jia Shidao well, so if he made a move, they might think that he was trying to steal their kill.


    ¡°Please do, my friend!¡± Jia Shidao and the others were overjoyed. They were having a hard time fighting the mutant creature as they couldn¡¯t injure it severely, and they were quickly bing exhausted. They might not even survive the battle. It would be great if someone could help them now.


    Yet Jia Shidao was dazed when he turned his head and saw Han Sen.


    After getting a confirmation, Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately summoned his Split-de geno core. He moved his body and instantly arrived beside the mutant creature, cutting through it.


    The mutant creature and its thick scales were sliced in half like a piece of tofu.


    Jia Shidao and the others were shocked. They stared at the dead mutant creature.


    That mutant creature was called Chou Shell Beast, and it had powerful defenses, even among the sacred-blood creatures. Yet Han Sen had cut the creature in half with a single strike. Even Jia Shidao was stunned by that.


    ¡°Sacred-blood creature Chou Shell Beast killed. Beast soul gained. Geno core unobtained. Eat the flesh to gain zero to ten sacred geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected to get the beast soul, which thrilled him.


    shing de was a super geno core, and it was one of the most destructive super geno cores. It could kill a sacred-blood creature easily, and it was a happy surprise for him to get a sacred-blood beast soul as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr. Jia,¡± said Han Sen, looking at Jia Shidao.


    Jia Shidao forced a smile and said, ¡°It has indeed been a long time, brother Han. Your power has improved so much. It was so easy for you to kill a Chou Shell Beast. You must be at the super level already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get super genes. My sacred geno points are just maxed already, and I was lucky enough to get a highly destructive geno core,¡± said Han Sen, smiling.


    Others also went up to Han Sen and talked to him. They were all experienced demigods, and Han Sen had heard of them all. However, other than Jia Shidao, Han Sen hadn¡¯t met any of them.


    They were more joyful after realizing that Han Sen didn¡¯t want the flesh and blood of the Chou Shell Beast. They rxed, and they answered all the questions Han Sen had in detail.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t amused to find out where he was now.


    There was a human shelter nearby, which was where Jia Shidao and the others all lived. It was one of the few top-tier shelters owned by humans.


    However, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to see the owner of that shelter.


    Though many more humans had be demigods over thest decade, Luo Haitang still stood far above the rest. The shelter Jia Shidao and his friends were staying at was known as Godyer Shelter, and it was ruled by Luo Haitang.


    Han Sen was a little hesitant about the idea of entering Godyer Shelter.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely Luo Haitang¡¯s fault that Han Sen¡¯s mom left the Luo family, so Han Sen didn¡¯t have any specific animosity toward Luo Haitang for that. However, Luo Haitang had tricked Han Yan into practicing the Falsified-Sky Sutra, which deeply upset Han Sen, so he had a very bad impression of Luo Haitang and his family.


    If Luo Haitang ran into trouble, the Luo family would ask Han Yan, who was just a girl, to fulfill their family oath. That oath was a promise passed from generation to generation, and it required one of their family members to fight a shura every ten years. It was a family curse, which was forced upon Han Yan by Luo Haitang, which was the main reason why Han Sen had a grudge against Luo Haitang and his family.


    ¡°Han Sen, your great-grandfather Mr. Luo is in the shelter now. Do you want us to take you to see him?¡± asked Liu Che, one of the demigods.


    Han Sen hesitated, but he shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I still have something else to do.¡±


    Finishing that, Han Sen nned to leave. He now had some idea of where he was, so it would be easy for him to get back to God¡¯s Ruin.


    The fairy was still in God¡¯s Ruin, and Han Sen needed to go back and take his share of the profits from the Godlight Tunnel. He nned to get back to God¡¯s Ruin and check if Jade, the Little Lion King, and the fairy were still there.


    Jia Shidao hesitated, then called to Han Sen, ¡°Brother Han, please hold on for a minute.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Han Sen asked, stopping and looking at Jia Shidao.


    Jia Shidao clenched his teeth, forced another smile, and said, ¡°Brother Han, I have some business to discuss with you. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°What business?¡± Han Sen looked at Jia Shidao, confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s about killing a super creature. I¡¯ve found some opportunities that we can kill super creatures, but I¡¯m not strong enough to break their bodies. However, with the power of your geno core, you might have a chance,¡± said Jia Shidao.


    ¡°What¡¯s a super sacred creature?¡± Han Sen was interested.


    He was definitely interested in killing some super creatures to get their life geno essences. Han Sen had only gained control of one life geno essence, which belonged to that dog; as for the others, he hadn¡¯t had time to absorb them.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind ofplicated. Let¡¯s go back to the shelter where we can talk. I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be interested in it,¡± said Jia Shidao.

 Chapter 1557 - The Luo Family

    <h4>Chapter 1557: The Luo Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen hesitated, but he still followed Jia Shidao back to Godyer Shelter.


    ording to Jia Shidao, there wasn¡¯t only one super creature; instead, there was a group of them. Also, if someone had enough power to break the skin and flesh of those super creatures, it would be easy to kill them all.


    Even Han Sen was interested in that, so he wanted to learn more. Though there were some conflicts between him and Jia Shidao, they were small issues that could be set aside when both of them had proper motivation.


    Though Han Sen didn¡¯t particrly want to see members of the Luo family, he wasn¡¯t scared of meeting them.


    Godyer Shelter was enormous, and chances were good that it was a super shelter. However, only a small number of the members were humans, while the vast majority of them were creatures and spirits.


    That was normal. After all, there was only a small number of humans in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, so even in shelters belonging to humans, humans were a minority.


    Just as Han Sen and Jia Shidao entered the shelter and began walking towards Jia Shidao¡¯s house, Han Sen saw a couple of humans walking towards him. One of them was Luo Li.


    Luo Li wasn¡¯t really Lun¡¯s sister, but Han Sen still needed to call her aunt. A long time ago, Luo Li went to Han Sen and asked him to practice the Falsified-Sky Sutra, but Han Sen didn¡¯t know that the woman was his aunt until his mother told him.


    Luo Li was talking to two men as she walked out of the shelter. Two men followed Luo Li¡¯s gaze and saw Han Sen. They didn¡¯t seem to recognize Han Sen.


    ¡°Who is this, Jia Shidao? Is he a new demigod?¡± said one of the men. Despite the fact that he was speaking to an experienced demigod like Jia Shidao, the man was aloof and casual.


    Jia Shidao smiled and said, ¡°This is actually a rtive of yours. Don¡¯t you know him?¡±


    ¡°Rtive? The Luo family doesn¡¯t have any rtives,¡± Luo Yu said, curling his lips and as if disgusted with what Jia Shidao had just said.


    Because of the power of Godyer Luo, the Luo family had never actually cared about the ordinary people of the Alliance. They didn¡¯t even respect other demigods.


    After all, many demigods in Godyer Shelter were under the protection of the Luo¡¯s, so almost all the demigods venerated those of Luo family, and after a long time, the Luo¡¯s had be filled with pride.


    That pride had been injured twice before. One time was when Luo Haitang chose Han Sen as his heir, and the other was when he chose Han Yan as his heir.


    They were crushed by that. Though the Luo family wasn¡¯trge, there were plenty of members in the sanctuaries. The fact that Luo Haitang had chosen someone outside the family instead of them deeply frustrated them, and they felt wronged by the Han family.


    However, because of their pride, they deliberately showed disdain to the Han¡¯s, and they didn¡¯t even seem to care about Han Sen and Han Yan. They even tried to avoid hearing news of them.


    Just like someone would switch channels if they saw someone they hated on TV.


    In truth, there were only a few families in the Alliance that the Luo¡¯s actually paid attention to.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Han Sen¡¯s mother is Luo Lan. You guys are uncles of Han Sen,¡± said Jia Shidao.


    Both Luo Yu and Luo Hui were dismayed hearing the names ¡°Han Sen¡± and ¡°Lun.¡± In the Luo family, these two names were taboos.


    ¡°You¡¯re Han Sen. It¡¯s impressive that you became a demigod by yourself at such a young age, but you didn¡¯t follow the correct path, so you¡¯ll never make it to the top,¡± said Luo Yu coldly.


    ¡°Is this guy mental?¡± Han Sen frowned. He¡¯d never met Luo Yu before, but the man was being incredibly impolite for no reason. Little did Han Sen know, many people in the Luo family had wanted to seed Luo Haitang, yet Luo Haitang had picked Han Sen instead. What¡¯s worse, Han Sen hadn¡¯t given a d*mn about the Falsified-Sky Sutra, which upset the Luo¡¯s.


    From the perspective of the Luo¡¯s, they were the most powerful family in the Alliance, so the Falsified-Sky Sutra had to be the strongest technique. How Han Sen behaved was both ignorant andughable.


    ¡°What correct path?¡± said Han Sen, looking at Luo Yu.


    He had something of a grudge against the Luo¡¯s as well, so he wouldn¡¯t just let this matter go.


    Luo Yu sneered. ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk to stupid people.¡±


    Finishing that, Luo Yu walked by Han Sen,pletely ignoring him.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with them?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown. Luo Yu had been incredibly annoying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡± Jia Shidao originally thought that the Han¡¯s were close to the Luo¡¯s, which was why he introduced them to each other. He hadn¡¯t expected the whole thing to turn out so awkwardly, so he changed the topic quickly.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui both walked away. Luo Li looked at Han Sen without saying anything.


    She wasn¡¯t a real member of the Luo family, as she was adopted. Though she also had some of the Luo pride, she wasn¡¯t as arrogant as Luo Yu.


    And because of Luo Lan, Luo Li paid extra attention to the Han¡¯s, so she knew much more about Han Sen than Luo Yu did. She knew that Han Sen was actually an incredible person, and Luo Yu couldn¡¯t begin topare with him.


    However, she belonged to the Luo family after all, so she shouldn¡¯t say much to Han Sen, who had been scorned by the Luo¡¯s.


    Luo Li continued walking with Luo Yu, but she found an excuse to leave soon after. She went to the ce where Luo Haitang lived and told him that Han Sen had arrived at Godyer Shelter.


    Han Sen followed Jia Shidao to where he lived. Jia Shidao exined his proposal to Han Sen.


    Jia Shidao had discovered a special kind of super creature. These super creatures couldn¡¯t move themselves, but they had exceptional defenses. It was difficult for Jia Shidao and the others to injure mere sacred-blood creatures, so it was impossible for them to kill that kind of super creature.


    After seeing Han Sen¡¯s incredible attack power, he had decided to invite Han Sen back as he wanted to coborate with Han Sen to kill those creatures.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t ask where those super creatures were; instead, he asked about their basic characteristics.


    Han Sen frowned, then repeated what Jia Shidao had just said. ¡°They are born on the ground, and they have a narrow attack range, so they can just stand there and be hit. Super creatures like that really exist?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re real! I saw them with my own eyes! I¡¯m the only one who knows that ce. If you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me, I¡¯ll take you there in the near future.¡± Jia Shidao pointed at the sky with his fingers and swore.

 Chapter 1558 - Luo Haitang

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Luo Haitang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why are we doing this in the near future instead of now?¡± asked Han Sen.


    Jia Shidao answered, ¡°I¡¯ve talked about this with the Luo¡¯s, but I haven¡¯t reached an agreement with them yet. It might take a little time, but you can rx. After I¡¯ve reached a deal with the Luo¡¯s, I¡¯ll definitely count you in.¡±


    Han Sen immediately knew what Jia Shidao meant. Jia Shidao himself wasn¡¯t able to kill those super creatures, so he wanted to cooperate with the Luo¡¯s, but he was afraid that the Luo¡¯s would betray him.


    Now that Han Sen hade, he wanted to use Han Sen to bnce the Luo¡¯s. That would be to Jia Shidao¡¯s benefit, or at least, it might keep him from being exploited by either party.


    It was possible that Jia Shidao had arranged for Han Sen and Luo Yu to run into each other. He might have wanted to see first-hand whether the rtionship between Han Sen and the Luo¡¯s was really that bad.


    ¡°Though Jia Shidao has a good n, the Luo¡¯s are too tyrannical to give him this chance. He might need to make a choice between us after all.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, he agreed that he would stay in Godyer Shelter for a couple of days to wait for Jia Shidao¡¯s news.


    Han Sen made good use of the time, absorbing the rest of his life geno essences. Now, his super gene count had already reached 26 points, and his body was greatly improved.


    Han Sen then went back to the Alliance and told his family that he was okay.


    After only a couple of days, Jia Shidao went to Han Sen again, and he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Han, I¡¯m really worried. Luo Yu heard that you¡¯re joining, and now there¡¯s no way that he will go along with it, no matter what I say. This ce belongs to the Luo¡¯s, so I don¡¯t know what to do...¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t very concerned about what Jia Shidao had said. Apparently, Jia Shidao had chosen to side with the Luo¡¯s over him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wish you all good luck,¡± Han Sen said, then left.


    ¡°Old Jia, are you really cooperating with the Luo¡¯s?¡± A demigod following Jia Shidao asked him after Han Sen left.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect the rtionship between the Luo¡¯s and Han Sen to be this bad. If Han Sen joins, Luo Yu and the others will quitpletely. If I have to choose between them, I think the Luo¡¯s are more reliable, so that¡¯s the only decision I can make,¡± said Jia Shidao.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose Han Sen? He is incredibly powerful. And he¡¯s only one person, so we wouldn¡¯t have to share as much of the profits,¡± said the demigod, confused.


    Jia Shidao shook his head and said, ¡°We know that Han Sen is powerful, but we don¡¯t know exactly how powerful. We all know the strength of the Luo¡¯s, though. Besides, Han Sen hasn¡¯t practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra. We¡¯re already depending on the Luo¡¯s for our survival, so it¡¯s better if we side with them.¡±


    ...


    After Han Sen left Jia Shidao¡¯s house, he intended to leave Godyer Shelter. He had just been trying his luck; now that the deal had fallen through, he found no reason to stay here any longer.


    However, before Han Sen could reach the gate of the shelter, he saw Luo Li standing near him.


    ¡°The Godyer wants to see you,¡± said Luo Li, directly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t very fond of Luo Haitang, so he rejected Luo Li directly. He walked around her, leaving Godyer Shelter.


    ¡°He wants to talk about Han Yan.¡± What Luo Li said stopped Han Sen.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Don¡¯t think you can drag Little Yan down just because she¡¯s practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra. Herst name is Han, not Luo,¡± said Han Sen, dismayed.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to say anything to me. You can just talk about it to the Godyer, or are you scared?¡± said Luo Li.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to him and talk.¡± Han Sen knew that Luo Li was provoking him, but what she said did make sense. Also, he was powerful enough to talk with Luo Haitang.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t involve Han Yan in that endless vicious cycle, no matter what. That was an abyss, and if she was trapped in it, she¡¯d never get out. Han Sen would rather die than let something like that happen to his sister.


    ¡°Please.¡± Luo Li made a gesture and started to lead the way.


    Han Sen followed Luo Li all the way to a room in the shelter. Han Sen thought that the ce where Luo Haitang lived would be exquisite, if not luxurious, yet he was shocked when he saw the residence.


    Luo Haitang¡¯s home was very frugal. It was so simple that it only had a bed, a desk, and a chair. Other than that, the entire room was bare.


    Luo Haitang hade to see Han Sen once, when an ident in the sanctuary had left Han Sen gravely injured. Now, Luo Haitang looked exactly the same as he had then.


    Luo Haitang was sitting behind the desk, looking at Han Sen. The legendary Godyer Luo, who had roamed the sanctuaries as he pleased, looked like an ordinary middle-aged man. He wasn¡¯t aggressive at all. He looked at Han Sen peacefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about exploiting Little Yan. She¡¯s a Han, not a Luo. You have no right to make her fight for your family,¡± Han Sen said straightforwardly.


    Luo Haitang wasn¡¯t upset. He waved his hand, then Luo Li left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Han Sen opened his mouth to say something, but Luo Haitang spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked for a moment. He looked carefully at Luo Haitang, but he found that Luo Haitang was still quite lively, and there was no sign of him withering away. The power inside him was still terrific. He didn¡¯t look like someone who was going to die at all.


    ¡°Do you really think you can trick Little Yan into fighting for you? Your life is the business of your family, and it has nothing to do with mine,¡± Han Sen said apathetically.


    Luo Haitang sighed. ¡°If there was actually someone useful in my family, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to you two, and I wouldn¡¯t have used the methods that I did.¡±


    Luo Haitang paused for a short while and went on to say, ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t let you juniors carry such a fate. But I am truly dying, and I only have five years left to live. The next battle against the Jade Shura will happen in six years, but I won¡¯t make it that long. I can only ask Han Yan to take over the fight; that¡¯s the only chance we have of surviving.¡±


    ¡°Again, that¡¯s your concern, which has nothing to do with us. Let me repeat myself: there¡¯s no way that Little Yan will help you Luo¡¯s fight,¡± said Han Sen, coldly.


    Luo Haitang shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s practiced the real Falsified-Sky Sutra. Even if she¡¯s not going, the Jade Shura will look for her.¡±

 Chapter 1559 - Jade Shura Is Jade Shura

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Jade Shura Is Jade Shura</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Then you¡¯re just ying us! You¡¯re the renowned Godyer Luo, and you¡¯re my great-grandfather.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say that out loud; after all, the old man was one of Han Sen¡¯s seniors.


    Before Han Sen said anything, Luo Haitang continued, ¡°Though I don¡¯t want to admit it, the truth is that the Jade Shura, who have much more Shura blood, are much better at practicing the Falsified-Sky Sutra. In order to win against the Jade Shura, I have to resort to some special methods, which quickly burns away my life. No matter how hard I try, I won¡¯tst another five years. I don¡¯t have a choice, so I have to find someone to take over my position.¡±


    After pausing for a short while, Luo Haitang said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to make you empathize with me. I¡¯m just telling you exactly what¡¯s happening, and I want you to know that it¡¯s true for Han Yan too. If you really care about her, you should help her win the battle she¡¯s going to engage in six years from now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, that I won¡¯t let Han Yan fight for your family. That¡¯s not her destiny.¡± Though Han Sen was surprised that Luo Haitang might actually die in the near future, he wasn¡¯t willing topromise on the issue of Han Yan.


    Luo Haitang looked at Han Sen as if he were looking at a spoiled brat. He smiled and asked, ¡°Then what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°They want the Falsified-Sky Sutra, right? I¡¯ll just give it to them,¡± said Han Sen.


    Luo Haitang shook his head mildly. ¡°Even if you gave it to them, the Jade Shura wouldn¡¯t let you go easily. Do you really think they¡¯ll allow someone else to know the Falsified-Sky Sutra? Even if you give it to them, they¡¯ll also try to kill Han Yan. Even those who have been exposed to the Falsified-Sky Sutra, like your mother, might be hunted down.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill them all,¡± said Han Sen.


    Luo Haitang stopped defending himself. Instead, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the term ¡®Jade Shura¡¯ sounds a bit familiar?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen asked, confused.


    Luo Haitang shook his head and continued, ¡°The empress of the Shura race is named Jade Shura. Do you think this is only a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°The Shura Empress is the Jade Shura of this generation?¡± Han Sen looked dazed. Though he also thought it was weird that the names of these two were so simr, he hadn¡¯t expected the Shura Empress to be a descendent of the Jade Shura.


    The Shura had a much stronger emphasis on bloodline than humans, and Jade Shura had been a human. He procreated with the Shura race at first, but afterward his descendants procreated with humans, so the Jade Shura only had a tiny portion of shura genes. It was shocking to Han Sen that one of them could actually be an empress of the Shura.


    Luo Haitang nodded. ¡°The empress is the descendent of Jade Shura in this generation, and she¡¯s the most powerful descendent. Though she¡¯s only practiced half the Falsified-Sky Sutra, I could barely win against her in thest battle, and her power is still growing. Even if, against all odds, I¡¯m still alive in five years, there¡¯s a good chance that I might be defeated by her.¡±


    Luo Haitang took out a chip and a journal, giving them to Han Sen. ¡°This is the record of the battles between me and the Jade Shura, and some of the techniques I developed that go with the Falsified-Sky Sutra. I hope you can give them to Little Yan. She must win the battle in six years. If she loses, not only my family will be d*mned, but the entire Alliance will be as well. I can¡¯t imagine the power of a Jade Shura who had practiced the entire Falsified-Sky Sutra.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t take the chip or the journal. He said calmly, ¡°Han Yan is my sister, so I¡¯ll be the one who teaches her. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ll say it onest time; don¡¯t go disturb my sister. I¡¯ll kill anyone who does, whether that¡¯s you or the Jade Shura.¡±


    Han Sen prepared to leave.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re being too stubborn. You¡¯re behaving just like Lan Er, rebellious and unwilling to listen to others¡¯ opinions,¡± said Luo Haitang. ¡°Have you ever thought that your recklessness might cost Little Yan¡¯s life, and even your mother¡¯s?¡±


    Luo Haitang saw that Han Sen still didn¡¯t want to listen. He sighed. ¡°If I had any other options, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you guys. Even if my family is destroyed, you guys can still live happily and peacefully, but the fact is, Lan Er has also practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra. Even if the Luo¡¯s are annihted, Jade Shura won¡¯t let her go easily. You were born in the wrong family, so whether I force you or not, the Jade Shura wille for you sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Just take it, son. This is the hope of my family, and also the hope of your family.¡± Luo Haitang gave Han Sen the chip and the journal.


    Han Sen looked at Luo Haitang. The legendary Godyer Luo seemed like a dying old man. Though he didn¡¯t look old from the outside, he was indeed old inside.


    Out of nowhere, Han Sen felt pity for Luo Haitang. He sighed. ¡°What did you do? Why do you only have five years left to live? You still look pretty spry to me, and you don¡¯t seem to have any internal injuries.¡±


    Luo Haitang said, ¡°My potential in the Luo family is definitely at pinnacle level, butpared to those from the Jade Shura, my Falsified-Sky Sutra is weak. The blood of the Shura determines much of the power of the Falsified-Sky Sutra, and to win over the Jade Shura, I resorted to something that no human being has ever tried before. I practiced ¡®Shura Change¡¯ as a mere human being.¡±


    ¡°The Shura genes in my family are almost negligible, and with that tiny remaining bloodline, I started to practice ¡®Shura Change¡¯ as a human being. Luckily, the benefits were beyond my imagination. My power was much greater than that of ordinary human beings after that.¡±


    Luo Haitang looked kind of smug. ¡°That powerbined with the Falsified-Sky Sutra made me invincible in the shelter, but at the same time, I lost the ability to gain power from the shelter. I can use the flesh of creatures to strength my own body, but I can¡¯t manipte spirit genes like you do or gain their powers. The only thing I can use is the power of my body and power of Falsified Sky, but those twobined are enough for me to fight the most powerful creatures. There are only a few humans or creatures that can actually rival me.¡±


    ¡°However, that kind of power has also over-exploited my body. You can feel that I have much more energy than other human beings. I¡¯m like a balloon that has been blown too big. Though it looks sturdy, it might explode at any time. I¡¯m trying to suppress the power, but it¡¯s still surging. In five years, or even three to four years, I won¡¯t be able to suppress the power anymore,¡± said Luo Haitang.

 Chapter 1560 - An Incredible Son

    <h4>Chapter 1560: An Incredible Son</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen observed Luo Haitang carefully with his Dongxuan Aura, and he indeed found something unusual.


    Luo Haitang¡¯s life force was indeed powerful, but it was too much. That kind of power was like a bonfire burning hard. The greater the fire was, the more quickly the body would be burned out.


    Luo Haitang¡¯s life force was still terrifically strong even under his suppression, though it was getting out of his control. Han Sen now believed much more of what the man had just said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also included the method for practicing Shura Change, but I¡¯ve already changed it a little bit. It isn¡¯t as powerful as the version I practice, but thankfully, it does almost no damage to your body.¡± Luo Haitang continued after pausing for a second. ¡°If Han Yan can improve her power to the level of the Jade Shura over the next several years, then she won¡¯t need this thing, but if she can¡¯t, then it will be better to take some damage than to lose thepetition and lose lives.¡±


    As he spoke, Luo Haitang tried to give the chip and the journal to Han Sen again.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t take it. He looked at Luo Haitang and said, ¡°I can understand your reasoning, but I still don¡¯t need this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn, son. It has to do with the lives of your mother and sister. You have topromise sometimes, no matter who you are.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Little Yan is from my family. I¡¯ll teach her myself, and as for this stuff, it belongs to your family. I don¡¯t need the stuff from your family. Besides, you¡¯re already dying inside. Something written by someone who¡¯s dying inside will only hurt Little Yan if she reads it.¡±


    Luo Haitang smiled, but he looked more solemn. He stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°It seems I should show you the true power of a Falsified God. Then you¡¯ll change your mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really a stubborn guy, but there¡¯s no bargaining on this issue. I¡¯ll never change my mind,¡± said Han Sen firmly.


    ¡°Just read it first.¡± Luo Haitang felt that he had wronged Luo Lan and Han Yan, which was why he was being very gentle when he was talking to Han Sen. Even Luo Haitang¡¯s immediate family hadn¡¯t seen him so good-tempered before.


    Even so, Luo Haitang wanted to teach Han Sen something, but he didn¡¯t want to do the young man harm. The more he looked at Han Sen, the more the young man seemed like Luo Lan.


    It was more in their attitudes than their appearances. Once they¡¯d made up their mind, nobody could change it. Others might hit a dead end ande back, but Luo Lan wouldn¡¯t turn aside even if she ran into a brick wall.


    Han Sen¡¯s attitude reminded Luo Haitang of Luo Lan. That Lan Er, who he always scolded but always kept by his side.


    Luo Haitang waved his hand and pped toward Han Sen¡¯s shoulders, and that strike contained the power of Falsified Sky.


    Unlike Han Yan¡¯s Falsified Sky power, Luo Haitang¡¯s Falsified Sky power was already merged with his entire body, so it didn¡¯t seem unbnced. It was only an ordinary p, the way friends might p each other on the shoulders.


    Han Sen suddenly looked solemn. Luo Haitang was as powerful as any super creature being in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    To Han Sen, that simple p seemed to bear the weight of endless karma, and that palm was destined to fall on his shoulder. Even deities wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen ran the Dongxuan Sutra as hard as it would go, and he isted his entire body from everything around him, and he tried to cast out every molecule that didn¡¯t belong to him.


    Even so, Han Sen could still feel that Luo Haitang¡¯s palm might fall onto his shoulders at any second.


    ¡°Incredible. The force from the Dongxuan Sutra easily broke the Falsified Sky power from Luo Li, but it¡¯s almost useless against Luo Haitang. No wonder he¡¯s called Godyer Luo.¡± Han Sen was amazed.


    The aura from his body was operating fast, breaking the threshold. All of a sudden, the entire world lookedpletely different to Han Sen.


    The maximum power of the Dongxuan Sutra was called ¡°Covering the sky with one hand,¡± but it wasn¡¯t only a technique of the hand.


    With one step, the chain of order attached to Han Sen crumbled.


    Han Sen took a step back from Luo Haitang¡¯s palm, which stunned the old man. His palm froze in the sky, and he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Han Sen took a bow, then he turned around and left.


    He had finally seen the real Falsified-Sky Sutra, and he finally saw the true power of Luo Haitang.


    When it came to strength, Luo Haitang was at the same level as Gu Qingcheng. Both of them were incredible beings, and it was difficult to tell which one was stronger.


    Han Sen was weaker than they were, but he had also just proved that the Dongxuan Sutra was stronger than the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    Luo Haitang only realized what happened after Han Sen left the room. He looked at the empty doorway and whispered, ¡°Lan Er, you have an incredible son. Perhaps the fate of our family will depend on him and his generation. Someone from the Luo family has actually gotten this powerful without practicing the Falsified-Sky Sutra. Others might not believe me if I tell them. How will the Jade Shura react if they see him?¡±


    Suddenly, Luo Haitang smiled. ¡°Interesting. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting to see something this amazing before I die. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t live to see the day when he is standing against the Jade Shura. What a shame.¡±


    Right after Han Sen left Luo Haitang¡¯s room, Luo Li joined him and asked, ¡°What did you talk about with Godyer Luo?¡±


    ¡°The same old issues. Why did you even ask? You already know,¡± said Han Sen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve agreed that Han Yan cane to our family?¡± Luo Li was d.


    ¡°Impossible! Han Yan is a member of the Han family, not one of you,¡± said Han Sen, disturbed.


    ¡°What?! How shallow you are. She¡¯s from a different family, and it¡¯s more than lucky for you to be able to practice the techniques of my family. How dare you think like that?¡± A furious voice came from behind them.


    Han Sen followed the voice, and he saw Luo Yu, Luo Hui, and the others standing nearby. It was Luo Yu talking.


    ¡°No wonder Luo Haitang prefers me and Little Yan over everyone else in the Luo family. These people are so spoiled.¡± Han Sen shook his head, and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to care about what Luo Yu had said. He pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything, and he turned around and kept walking.


    However, Luo Yan didn¡¯t n to let Han Sen go that easily. The group blocked Han Sen¡¯s way.

 Chapter 1561 - Cactus

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Cactus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Han Sen looked at Luo Yu, frowning.


    Luo Yu curled his lips and said, ¡°You want to go hunt some super creatures, right? Then, to respect Luo Lan, I¡¯ll give you this chance.¡±


    Han Sen was a bit surprised. He thought that Luo Yu meant him some harm, yet the man was inviting him to hunt super creatures. The super creatures must have been the ones discovered by Jia Shidao.


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Han Sen looked at Luo Yu, his expression veiled. He had some idea of what Luo Yu intended.


    ¡°Are you too chicken to go?¡± said Luo Yu, disrespectfully.


    ¡°Of course I can go with you, but I¡¯ll get half the super creatures I hunt.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t care much about what Luo Yu thought. If he could get life geno essences, he would totally go.


    ¡°No problem, as long as you can bring them down,¡± Luo Yu promised him easily.


    ¡°When shall we go?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± said Luo Yu.


    ¡°Okay,¡± answered Han Sen. He then left the courtyard and went to meet Little Silver.


    ¡°Second brother, we tried so hard to findmon ground with Jia Shidao and get rid of Han Sen. Why are we bringing him now?¡± asked Luo Hui.


    Luo Yu said coldly, ¡°I was going to kick him out before because I wanted to show him the power of our family, and I¡¯m bringing him now to show him our power again. And I also want to show our great-grandfather that there are talents in our family. He¡¯s just not giving us a chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What was our great-grandfather thinking? Why is he using the Han¡¯s instead of us?¡± muttered Luo Hui.


    Luo Haitang¡¯s choice had upset many from the Luo¡¯s family. They were in no position to judge his decision, but none of them were happy about it. Now that they had finally met Han Sen, they wanted to perform well in front of Luo Haitang. They wanted Luo Haitang to know that they were better than Han Sen.


    Luo Yu didn¡¯t think he was any worse than Han Sen. Han Sen might have been the first Super Aristocrat in the Alliance, but to them, that was only a joke.


    With the help of Luo Haitang, the Luo¡¯s had already gained super genes, but because of the rules of the Luo family, they didn¡¯t publicize it.


    Luo Li could only smile inside as she listened to Luo Yu rant. She knew Luo Yu and Luo Hui extremely well.


    They indeed had some power, but neither of them was exceptional, and with the status of Luo Haitang in Godyer Shelter, they had been spoiled since the day they were born. Even other demigods in the Alliance had to pay them so much respect that they thought they were the most powerful demigods in existence other than Luo Haitang and several other great beings. They despised ordinary demigods with all their hearts, and they overestimated themselves.


    The next day, Han Sen took Little Silver to the square of Godyer Shelter and found Luo Yu already standing there.


    Jia Shidao was also there, and he was surprised to see Han Sen. He pretended to smile. ¡°What a coincidence, Brother Han.¡±


    ¡°Not a coincidence. I called him, and he¡¯ll be following us this time,¡± said Luo Yu.


    Jia Shidao coughed, feeling awkward. He had no idea what Luo Yu was thinking. It had been Luo Yu who asked Jia Shidao to kick Han Sen out, yet now the man had asked Han Sen toe with them.


    Luo Yu took Han Sen to see several creatures, but he didn¡¯t say much. After all, it was not an easy job to domesticate powerful creatures. There were only a few super creatures in Godyer Shelter, besides, even those super creatures in the shelter wouldn¡¯t let them drive them like this.


    It was way more difficult to enve super creatures than to kill them. Han Sen¡¯s super creatures were basically raised by him when they were only children. Mature ones like the little red horse wouldn¡¯t be as obedient as those like Little Silver, and it was difficult to manipte them.


    Everyone traveled under Jia Shidao¡¯s guidance, and Luo Li also followed them. Her fighting power wasn¡¯t great, as she only had a gemstone geno core. Luo Yu and Luo Hui weren¡¯t counting on her help; they just took her because they wanted her to be a witness.


    Luo Li wasn¡¯t a Luo by blood, but she was responsible for assisting Luo Haitang with mundane tasks, so she spent more time with Luo Haitang than they did. If Luo Li saw it, that meant Luo Haitang also saw it.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui didn¡¯t make a single attack on their way. When they ran into groups of creatures, the demigods following them took care of the threat. Those demigods had attached themselves to the Luo¡¯s, but they didn¡¯t have the blood of the Luo¡¯s, so they couldn¡¯t practice the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    After more than four days, they finally arrived at the dune Jia Shidao had talked about.


    The ground was covered in white sand, and Han Sen could see some random green shadows in the distance. They were enormous, bulbous cacti.


    Jia Shidao pointed at those cacti and said, ¡°Be careful, everyone. The cacti aren¡¯t nts; they¡¯re creatures. The super creatures that I talked about are the cacti at the heart of this dune.¡±


    ¡°What kind of power do these cacti have?¡± asked Luo Yu.


    Jia Shidao wasn¡¯t willing to say anything before they arrived, so Luo Yu didn¡¯t know any more than Han Sen.


    Jia Shidao found no reason to conceal it anymore. He pointed at the cactus closest to them and said, ¡°Those cacti aren¡¯t able to move, but they can spew their thorns out. The thorns can travel more than half a mile, so we need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Luo Yu summoned a beast soul shield, and he walked toward one of the cacti.


    When they were only a thousand feet away from the cactus, it noticed Luo Yu. All of a sudden, thorns that were inches long spewed out. There were at least a hundred of them.


    However, those thorns weren¡¯t able to pierce through Luo Yu¡¯s shield. The shield warded off everything, while Luo Yu kept marching toward the cactus. The cactus seemed to have endless thorns. After it finished firing the first round of thorns, they immediately grew back and started to spew out again.


    However, none of the thorns were very strong, so the shield was able to ward them off. Luo Yu ran up to the cactus and shed it in half.


    ¡°It is a creature, but it¡¯s only a mutant creature. Jia Shidao, are you sure there are cacti at the super level?¡± Luo Yu asked Jia Shidao after killing the cactus.


    ¡°There are, definitely. I identally got in here before, and I saw a cactus made of gold, and that¡¯s at sacred blood level. There¡¯s another one that looks like a crystal pir, and that¡¯s definitely a super creature,¡± said Jia Shidao.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep going.¡± Luo Yu looked farther into the dune, then led the way with his shield.

 Chapter 1562 - Crystal Cactus

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Crystal Cactus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ordinary cacti were not a threat to Luo Yu and the others. They had the power of Falsified Sky, and none of the cacti could even defend themselves against them.


    However, Han Sen also realized that Luo Yu and the others had only practiced the first half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra. He didn¡¯t understand why Luo Haitang hadn¡¯t even taught his direct family members theplete version of the Falsified-Sky Sutra.


    As for Luo Yu¡¯s body, it also looked strange to Han Sen. Both his strength and speed seemed to have reached super level, but his life force didn¡¯t seem as strong as it should have been. Instead, it had stayed at the sacred-blood level.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know that Luo Haitang had obtained a life geno essence a long time ago, but he wasn¡¯t able to absorb the life geno essence because of his practice of Shura Change.


    The other Luo¡¯s like Luo Yu were ordinary humans, but they hadn¡¯t figured out a method of absorbing life geno essences from the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, not to mention the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Back then, the gene liquid that most people now used to absorb life geno essences hadn¡¯t been invented yet. Those from the generation of Luo Yu¡¯s and Luo Hui¡¯s father studied it for a long time, and they finally came up with a special method to use life geno essences.


    That method wasn¡¯t the same as the conventional method of absorbing life geno essences. They borrowed it from a geno solution designed for a Qi Gong, and it treated life geno essence as a geno solution.


    Though the technique didn¡¯t allow the user to merge the life geno essence with their own flesh and blood, it did create a strange geno solution with the origin of power of the Luo¡¯s. The Luo¡¯s had another kind of special power aside from the power of Falsified Sky.


    When they arrived at the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, the geno solution they had condensed was transformed into a self geno core. More importantly, that self geno core still had the same ability to absorb life geno essences. When the geno core formed, it was automatically at super level.


    Aside from that self geno core, they could also condense a second self geno core from the Falsified-Sky Sutra, which was why the Luo¡¯s were so proud.


    Having two self geno cores, with one of those cores immediately rising to super level, gave the Luo¡¯s the leverage to roam the Alliance.


    However, there was a huge downside to this method; their bodies hadn¡¯t reached super level, so the Luo¡¯s were physically weak. Their life forces hadn¡¯t reached super level, which was why they felt strange to Han Sen.


    A couple hundred miles into the dune, they began to find cacti made of gold. They were all sacred-blood creatures, yet they were still killed by Luo Yu and Luo Hui with one strike. The power of half the Falsified-Sky Sutra was already extraordinary.


    Han Sen also killed several golden cacti with his Taia and gained a beast soul. It was a heavy mace that was made of gold, and it looked forceful.


    However, Han Sen didn¡¯t know how to use this kind of unpopr weapon, so he would have to trade it.


    The cacti were bizarre. They were grown in the sand, so they couldn¡¯t move at all, and the only attack techniques they had were thorns. Their flesh and blood weren¡¯t edible either. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t already killed some, he wouldn¡¯t even have thought they were creatures.


    Luo Yu and the others weren¡¯t surprised to see Han Sen ying the sacred-blood creatures. If Han Sen couldn¡¯t even do that, Luo Haitang wouldn¡¯t have valued him.


    ¡°Those cacti!¡± After walking a thousand miles into the dune, Jia Shidao pointed in front of them.


    Han Sen and Luo Yu and the others all followed Jia Shidao¡¯s gaze. They saw a cactus that was ten feet tall, made of crystal, simmering under the sun. And it wasn¡¯t the only cactus. Behind that cactus were many other crystal cacti with a variety of shapes.


    Everyone stopped walking, and nobody dared to move forward anymore. Even Luo Yu and Luo Hui had to be careful when they faced super creatures.


    After all, their bodies were only as sturdy as sacred-blood creatures, so they might be killed by super creatures.


    ¡°You want to kill a super creature, right? Now it¡¯s your chance to do so. Let¡¯s see whether you can actually do it or not,¡± said Luo Yu, looking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen took a look at those cacti made of crystal. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what those cacti are capable of yet, so I¡¯d better test them first.¡±


    Although the previous cacti couldn¡¯t move at all, nobody could guarantee that these cacti wouldn¡¯t be able to move either, so Han Sen didn¡¯t want to risk it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to try it, then I¡¯ll do it first,¡± said Luo Yu while summoning his geno core.


    A red crystal armor covered Luo Yu¡¯s body, and a de appeared in his hands.


    That red crystal armor looked bizarre. Han Sen felt that it was made of life geno essence, but he couldn¡¯t tell how that had been done.


    Luo Yu¡¯s de looked like the She-King de, but it wasn¡¯t as delicate.


    ¡°This is so weird. The power of that crystal armor doesn¡¯t seem to be connected to the Falsified-Sky Sutra at all, but it gives Luo Yu terrific power.¡± Han Sen¡¯s interest was piqued.


    Luo Yu lifted his shield and dashed toward the cactus closest to him. Just like the ordinary cacti, it spewed out many thorns that looked like crystal. The thorns flew toward Luo Yu like a storm.


    Dang!


    The thorns pierced Luo Yu¡¯s sacred-blood shield. However, the thorns that hit his body were warded off by the crystal armor, so they didn¡¯t injure him at all.


    Han Sen nodded. ¡°The Luo¡¯s indeed have something to be proud of. With that armor, only a few humans like Gu Qingcheng would actually be able to hurt him.¡±


    Luo Yu rushed toward the crystal cactus like a heavy-armored soldier. The thorns hit his armor, making a sound like rain on a tin roof, but they still failed to pierce through the armor. Luo Yu was getting closer and closer to the cactus. The de in his hand that contained the mysterious power of Falsified Sky shed toward the crystal cactus.


    Jia Shidao was exhrated, and he couldn¡¯t help yelling, ¡°Luo Yu is incredible! We can¡¯t evenpare with him.¡±


    Luo Hui smiled. ¡°It was right of you to cooperate with us. Big brother¡¯s geno core has both attacks and defense. Killing creatures that can¡¯t move their bodies will be easy for him. Just wait here for the rewards.¡±


    Luo Yu¡¯s de hit the crystal cactus as they spoke, but in the next second, Luo Yu¡¯s face fell.


    The geno core de that contained the power of Falsified Sky shed the crystal cactus, but it couldn¡¯t injure the crystal cactus in the slightest.


    The geno core de was a geno core condensed from the Falsified-Sky Sutra, so it couldn¡¯t grow immediately to super level like the first self geno core. It was still a gemstone core.


    The body of the crystal cactus was too solid. Even if it had the power of Falsified Sky, the sword couldn¡¯t break the body of the crystal cactus at all.

 Chapter 1563 - Blade and Baton

    <h4>Chapter 1563: de and Baton</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luo Yu was trying to resist the attacks of the crystal thorns, and he kept shing the crystal cactus with his de. He struck the crystal cactus easily every time. He had already covered the entire surface of the cactus in blows, yet he left nothing more than white scratch marks on its surface.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°The best aspect of Falsified Sky power is that it hits its target every time, and it can even bypass the defenses and deal damage inside the body. In this case, however, Luo Yu doesn¡¯t have enough power to damage the body of the crystal cactus. Even though he can hit it, he won¡¯t be able to break it.¡±


    Luo Hui and Jia Shidao were terrified to see that Luo Yu couldn¡¯t break the cactus.


    Luo Yu fought the crystal cactus, yet he couldn¡¯t do any harm to the crystal cactus, while the crystal cactus couldn¡¯t hurt him either. Luo Yu fought for a while, then he suddenly retreated, leaving the attack range of the crystal cactus.


    ¡°Its body is too sturdy. Luo Hui, you¡¯re our only chance now,¡± said Luo Yu, looking at Luo Hui.


    ¡°Perhaps my geno core Truth Spear can hurt it, but I don¡¯t have a geno core armor, so I can¡¯t approach him,¡± said Luo Hui.


    Unlike Luo Yu, Luo Hui¡¯s first self geno core was a spear, and it was an incredibly destructive, super level core.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ward off the crystal thorns for you, and you can kill it,¡± said Luo Yu.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Hui nodded.


    They rushed forward, and Luo Yu defended them against the thorns while Luo Hui moved toward the nearest crystal cactus.


    Luo Hui immediately summoned a shining spear that was made from golden crystal. It pierced the crystal cactus, and half the tip went in.


    ¡°We can definitely kill it easily!¡± Luo Yu was exhrated. He and Luo Hui moved among the crystal cactuses, leaving more and more injuries upon them.


    Jia Shidao and the others were also overjoyed. Liu Che said, ¡°That crystal cactus is impressive. It¡¯s fortunate that we have both Luo Yu and Luo Hui. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of killing them.¡±


    Jia Shidao also nodded and said excitedly, ¡°We can finally get a life geno essence, so this trip won¡¯t have been in vain.¡±


    After almost three hours, Luo Hui finally broke the crystal cactus with his Truth Spear, and they watched the crystal cactus dissipate. However, no life geno essence was left behind.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui had used too much energy, so they had to retreat.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where¡¯s the life geno essence?¡± asked Jia Shidao, confused.


    Luo Hui frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Though we killed that crystal cactus, we didn¡¯t hear any notification of it being killed.¡±


    ¡°No notification at all? How is that possible?¡± Jia Shidao couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange about that crystal cactus,¡± said Luo Yu. ¡°If it¡¯s actually a super creature, it should have left behind a life geno essence.¡±


    Jia Shidao thought it made sense. Though he rose to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary before killing super creatures becamemon in the previous sanctuaries, the life geno essence wasn¡¯t a secret anymore, and he knew that ordinary super creatures all had a life geno essence. This cactus didn¡¯t have one though, so something was definitely wrong with it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost too much energy. Let¡¯s rest for a while, and then we can kill another crystal cactus and see,¡± Luo Yu said, then looked at Han Sen. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen the crystal cactuses and their powers. Don¡¯t you want to go and kill one?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t decline this time.


    Han Sen had watched carefully as Luo Yu and Luo Hui fought. These crystal cactuses weren¡¯t much different from the ordinary cactuses, aside from stronger thorn-spewing power and sturdier bodies.


    Luo Yu and the others saw Han Sen going, and they couldn¡¯t help frowning. They didn¡¯t know what Han Sen had that would allow him to defend himself against the cactus and kill it at the same time.


    Jia Shidao looked at Han Sen, surprised. He was surprised that Han Sen dared to go attack it after seeing the impressive abilities of the crystal cactuses.


    Luo Li wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She watched Han Sen, curious about how powerful he had be.


    Han Sen left Little Silver behind, and he walked toward a pir-like cactus twelve feet tall. The cactus was triggered and began to fire crystal thorns toward him. They were extremely fast, and they didn¡¯t give him a chance to dodge.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t intend to dodge them; instead, he summoned his Overbearing shield, which was exactly the right size to protect him against the thorns, and then he kept walking with the shield in his hand.


    The thorns hit the shield with a rattling noise.


    Luo Yu and Jia Shidao opened their eyes wide when they saw the crystal thorns failing to pierce through Han Sen¡¯s shield. However, what happened next shocked them to their very core.


    Not only was the shield unharmed, but the thorns bounced off the shield so hard that they buried themselves back in the cactus. Though they didn¡¯t do much harm, it was still quite unbelievable.


    ¡°What kind of beast soul is that? It¡¯s deflecting all the attacks from the super creature?¡± said Luo Hui, surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a beast soul. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. That¡¯s only his tool, not the power he actually has,¡± said Luo Yu coldly.


    Han Sen continued walking toward the crystal cactus. He summoned his Split-de geno core and shed the cactus like he was cutting a water vat.


    The cactus that took Luo Hui more than two hours to break was shed in half by Han Sen with only one strike, and he didn¡¯t even need to strike it a second time.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Luo Yu couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He stared incredulously as the crystal cactus faded away and Han Sen stood in front of it.


    Jia Shidao and the others werepletely bewildered. They had thought that Luo Yu and Luo Hui were very powerful, yet those two couldn¡¯t evenpare with Han Sen.


    It had taken Luo Yu and Luo Hui hours to kill one crystal cactus, yet Han Sen killed one with a single strike. The gap between them was so huge that they weren¡¯t even in the same league.


    Luo Li was shocked as well. She knew that Han Sen was strong, yet this was beyond what even she had guessed.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any notification after you kill one. Are these crystal cactuses really creatures?¡± Han Sen frowned. Just as Luo Hui had said, no notification sounded as the cactus disappeared.


    Just as Han Sen was looking around in confusion, the crystal cactuses all started to move. By the time everyone realized what was happening, the crystal cactuses had surrounded them, much to everyone¡¯s horror.

 Chapter 1564 - Ostentation

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Ostentation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jia Shidao and the others lookedpletely horrified as the crystal cacti surrounded them like a forest.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui also looked frightened. Luo Yu had the armor, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of the thorns of the crystal cacti. However, Luo Hui didn¡¯t have any armor to protect him. If those crystal cacti attacked him from all directions at the same time, there was no way he would survive it.


    Luo Yu wouldn¡¯t be much better off. Though he had armor to protect him, those crystal cacti had already surrounded him like a cage. No matter how strong his armor was, he would still die if he couldn¡¯t break free.


    Just as everyone was starting to panic, the crystal cacti separated and made a path in the direction of a mountain valley.


    Two creatures that looked identical were walking down either side of the path. The two creatures looked like jade, and their shapes looked like the legendary White Beasts.


    Luo Li was shocked when she saw two mutant creaturesing out. She shouted, ¡°Those are super creatures called White Beasts. I saw one once when I was following Luo Haitang. However, he said that White Beasts are extremely rare creatures, and it¡¯s difficult for them to procreate. He thought there might have been only one White Beast in the entire Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. He wanted to domesticate the White Beast that we saw, but it managed to escape. It¡¯s extremely powerful. Now two White Beasts just showed up at the same time. What is this ce?¡±


    Both Luo Yu and Luo Hui looked sick after hearing what Luo Li said.


    A terrifying cactus forest, and two super creatures that even their patriarch praised. They had even less chance of surviving now.


    The two White Beasts walked down the path. They stepped aside without attacking Han Sen or the others.


    After the White Beasts stepped aside, the group saw another creature walking behind the White Beasts. That creature was a ck bull with goat horns, and there was white mist surrounding its hoofs as if it were stepping on the clouds.


    ¡°Sky Cloud Sacred Beast!¡± Luo Li was horrified.


    Though Luo Li didn¡¯t say anything about the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast, the name itself had already made Luo Yu and Luo Hui desperate.


    Jia Shidao didn¡¯t know what a Sky Cloud Sacred Beast was, but he could tell from Luo Yu and Luo Hui that it was even more terrifying than a White Beast.


    The Sky Cloud Beast kept walking toward them. Though it didn¡¯t let out its power, it made Luo Yu feel an indefinable sense of pressure. Sweat covered his palms. If it weren¡¯t for the crystal cacti blocking their way, they would have run far away instead of standing there staring at the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui had both heard of Sky Cloud Sacred Beasts before. They were berserk super creatures, and they were some of the most powerful creatures in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    No matter how arrogant and proud Luo Yu and Luo Hui were, they wouldn¡¯t be na?ve enough to think that they could actually rival a berserk super creature. They were already sinking into hopelessness as the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast walked toward them. They didn¡¯t see any chance that they would survive.


    The Sky Cloud Sacred Beast walked into the encirclement. It didn¡¯t even nce at Luo Yu and the others; instead, it stepped directly toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Are you Sky Sword Han Sen?¡± The Sky Cloud Sacred Beast stared at Han Sen with its eyes that looked like brass bells.


    ¡°I¡¯m Han Sen, but I won¡¯t call myself Sky Sword. Who are you?¡± Han Sen was a little dazed. He had already prepared to have a huge battle.


    He¡¯d been nning to use the technique he learned in God¡¯s Ruin and summon his Destiny¡¯s Tower to smash his way out. He hadn¡¯t expected the terrifying creature to call out his name.


    Luo Hui and Luo Yu looked between the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast and Han Sen, confused, as they didn¡¯t know what was happening. Clearly, Han Sen didn¡¯t know what a Sky Cloud Sacred Beast was, yet it had called Han Sen¡¯s name, so apparently, it wasing for him.


    ¡°It is indeed Sky Sword, your highness. My young master wants to meet you, so pleasee to the shelter and greet him.¡± The Sky Cloud Sacred Beast nodded at the White Beast beside it.


    One of the White Beasts moved toy down in front of Han Sen. It seemed that it wanted Han Sen to ride it.


    Luo Yu and the others were all bewildered. Even if Luo Haitang came here by himself, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a weing. After all, Luo Haitang was so ferocious that many creatures and spirits hated him. If the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast met him, there might have been a huge battle instead of a warm weing like this.


    Besides, the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast had said it had a master. This being was terrifying enough to control a Sky Cloud Sacred Beast, and he had just invited Han Sen to his shelter with such an ostentatious presentation. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what was going on.


    ¡°Sorry, may I ask who your young master is?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of anyone he knew who could afford something so grand.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you meet him.¡± Sky Cloud Sacred Beast didn¡¯t answer the question directly.


    Han Sen saw that the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast didn¡¯t mean anything hostile, and besides, he didn¡¯t really have a choice. Instead of asking more questions, he just sat down on the White Beast.


    The Sky Cloud Sacred Beast turned around and began walking deep into the dune while the White Beast carrying Han Sen followed it.


    Little Silver was lying on Han Sen¡¯s head. He squinted his eyes and looked at the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast in front of him. Bao¡¯er was riding the small Ice Seahorse behind Han Sen, and Little Star quickly followed as well.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Luo Hui asked anxiously.


    They were still encircled by the crystal cacti and couldn¡¯t get out.


    ¡°He¡¯s the son of sister Lan. He¡¯ll be merciful.¡± Luo Li then followed Han Sen, looking at him riding the White Beast with aplicated expression.


    Luo Yu clenched his teeth and asked Luo Hui and the others to follow him.


    Jia Shidao didn¡¯t have any other choice. He was nervous, but the whole thing also seemed a little unbelievable. He didn¡¯t know what was happening, or what he was getting himself into.


    Under the guidance of the Sky Cloud Sacred Beast, everyone arrived at the deepest area of the dune. They saw a shelter that looked like a bronze mountain, and it was spectacr.


    There was a spirit waiting in front of the shelter. When Luo Yu and the others saw the spirit, they looked more upset. Luo Haitang was well-known in this shelter. He was respected, but he had made lots of enemies as well.


    Usually, Luo Haitang¡¯s enemies were all horrifying beings.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui recognized the spirit when they saw him standing in front of the bronze mountain shelter. That spirit was a descendant of one of Luo Haitang¡¯s enemies, and it had a great reputation in the sanctuary.


    If that spirit knew that they were descendants of Luo Haitang, they might be doomed.

 Chapter 1565 - Skysword Is My Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Skysword Is My Teacher</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui¡¯s faces were a little pale. While they were still fidgeting nervously, the spirit appeared.


    ¡°Skysword Teacher, you are finally here. I waited for you for the longest time.¡± The spirit walked in front of Han Sen and bowed seriously. He spoke with much excitement.


    Luo Yu, Luo Hui, and Luo Li were frozen. Jia Shidao had no idea who the spirit was. Luo Yu knew about the spirit, and he watched as the spirit bowed towards Han Sen. It was an unimaginable thing, and they initially believed themselves to be dreaming.


    The son of Furnace Emperor was Xu Mi, and he and his mother were second-gen emperors. He had bowed to a human, and they never thought something like that would ever ur. After all, since when had humanity achieved such a reputation? And since when had they earned the right to such respect?


    Even Luo Haitang, despite bing so famous, had never earned the respect and privilege Han Sen was getting. But now they saw Xu Mi bow to Han Sen and wee him into the shelter; the level of prestige and respect he had earned was no joke.


    Han Sen had promised Xu Mi he¡¯d teach him a sword skill, but he never expected to meet the spirit here. With much surprise, Han Sen said, ¡°Furnace Shelter is here?¡±


    Xu Mi smiled. ¡°Teacher, Furnace Shelter has the ability to teleport. We moved here recently, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet you. This is most fortuitous!¡±


    After entering Furnace Shelter, Xu Mi brought Han Sen to a hall.


    Luo Yu and the others saw Bao¡¯er and Little Star following, and they started to follow as well. They, however, were stopped.


    ¡°Wait here. If it wasn¡¯t for Mister Skysword, you humans from Godyer Shelter would have all been killed.¡± The White Beasts hummed. They were guarding the left and right sides of the entrance to the hall.


    Luo Yu did not know where they could go. They did not want to walk around in Furnace Shelter, so they just waited outside. They were quite nervous, but they were still d Han Sen was there. Otherwise, they might have been killed.


    Of course, if Xu Mi knew about the grudge between Luo Haitang and Furnace Emperor, they¡¯d still be on the chopping block.


    ¡°What did he do? Why do spirits like Xu Mi obey him? Not even Big Luo receives treatment like that.¡± Luo Li looked towards the hall with aplicated expression. The way inside had been closed now, though, so she couldn¡¯t see what Han Sen was doing there.


    ¡°Xu Mi, is this the teacher you requested?¡± Inside the hall, Furnace Emperor¡ªwho looked like a god¡ªlooked at Han Sen and frowned.


    Xu Mi had made it sound important when he requested that Skycloud Beast bring back Han Sen. Furnace Emperor thought Xu Mi was going to get a very powerful teacher.


    He did not expect it to be only a human¡ªone who was not even super, at that.


    ¡°What can you teach my son?¡± Furnace Emperor was not happy with Xu Mi¡¯s decision, but he wasn¡¯t so brash as to throw Han Sen out right then and there.


    ¡°Xu Mi wants to learn a sword skill from me, so it is a sword skill I will teach him,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Xu Mi quickly stepped in to say, ¡°Father! Teacher¡¯s sword skills are strong, and even Six Paths said his talent is as high as the sky. That is why he is called Skysword.¡±


    Furnace Emperor heard that and was actually convinced. To earn thepliments of Six Paths, Han Sen had to have been powerful indeed.


    But Furnace Emperor could not tell what was so special about Han Sen, so he said, ¡°If you have earned the name Skysword, and earned the appreciation of Six Paths Emperor, your sword skills must indeed be good. My garden has a swordmark. It was delivered by Holy Sword Emperor during his ascension to the Fifth Sanctuary. You can take a look at it. Perhaps you may learn something.¡±


    The Holy Sword Emperor he mentioned was an emperor who was good with the sword. He was powerful in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, around five-hundred-thousand years ago. His most impressive talent was his proficiency with the sword.


    When he leveled up, he broke the dimension with his de. The aftershock crashed against a mountain, leaving a cleft across thendscape that never faded away.


    The mountain belonged to Furnace Emperor, and he had it moved to the gardens so it would be close to Xu Mi. It was easier for Xu Mi to learn the sword skills from it, by having it there.


    Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s sword skills were special. Many sword elites had made the pilgrimage to visit that scar, but more often than not, they did not learn anything. Some were very seduced by it, though, and some even came close to losing their swordheart.


    Furnace Emperor wished to let Han Sen take a look so he could test the fortitude of the human¡¯s mind. If the scar did im Han Sen¡¯s heart and he was seduced by the swordmind, no matter how good people said he was, he wouldn¡¯t be a good enough teacher for Xu Mi.


    Xu Mi knew this was Furnace Emperor¡¯s game, but he didn¡¯t think Han Sen would end up getting seduced by the swordmind. So, he said, ¡°Teacher, let me take you to the swordmark.¡±


    Han Sen and Furnace Emperor did not have much to talk about. Talking to the spirit, who was sitting loftily on his throne, was boring. So, he was happy to leave with Xu Mi.


    Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er along with him to the garden. And while it was called a garden, it was huge. The thousand-meter-high mountain only took up a fifth of the space there.


    Han Sen looked at the mountain. There was a swordmark there that had almost cut the mountain in two.


    Xu Mi exined, ¡°Holy Sword Emperor broke the vacuum with his sword and created a way that led him to the Fifth Sanctuary. The swordwavesnded on this mountain and left a swordmind behind. Many sword elites havee to face this but left with nothing. Ie here to try and learn from the mark, but not even I can learn a thing.¡±


    ¡°If it was left behind by a sword emperor, you should have been able to learn something,¡± Han Sen said, with confusion.


    Standing at the door, Han Sen felt an insanely scary presence stemming from the swordmark. The swordmind was strong. Just being near it should have allowed for some sort of learning.


    Just like people said, if you read three hundred poems and still cannot write your own, you will at least be able to read. You cannot walk away with absolutely nothing.


    ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t understand. Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind is special. Many emperor-ss elites visit here, and none of them learn anything. Many of them get seduced and almost lose themselvespletely,¡± Xu Mi exined as he brought Han Sen through the garden.


    In the spirit hall, Furnace Emperor and a female spirit watched through an old mirror as Han Sen entered the garden.


    ¡°If that human does not get seduced by the swordmark, will you really let Xu Mi be his student?¡± The female spirit frowned while watching the video feed.


    ¡°If he does not get seduced by the swordmind, and with what Six Paths Emperor has said about him, I can only presume he is qualified,¡± Furnace Emperor said.


    The female spirit shook her head. ¡°My son¡¯s teacher should be the strongest swordsman in the world. Being qualified is not enough for me.¡±

 Chapter 1566 - Holy Swordmind

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Holy Swordmind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen entered the garden and felt the swordmind¡¯s influence emerge from the cleft.


    The swordmind was strange. Most swordsmen would give people a sharp feeling or a strong sensation of intimidation. But this swordmind in particr was different. It toiled back and forth like waves, endlessly. It didn¡¯t feel intimidating, per se, but it was hard and tough.


    It felt as if the swordmind was not strong at first, and everyone had the chance to battle it through their own sheer will. It wasn¡¯t a task only reserved for the capabilities of super beings, though. Those who were gemstones confront it just as well. There were no disadvantages to having a weaker body.


    But the swordmind, despite not feeling very strong, would perplex most swordsmen, and leave them unsure of how to proceed. Not even super elites had managed to tame it, and they were often negatively affected by it.


    ¡°When people first see it, they aren¡¯t sure if this really is Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmark. They have to spend a while getting a feel for it before they acknowledge how frightening it can be. This swordmind is like an endless river. The pressure it exudes builds up over time, and the more pressure that builds up, the stronger it bes. Gemstones ss creatures can watch it for a few days and without being affected. Super elites can hardly even make it ten. They are affected after some time, and they might even suffer injuries. In some cases, their faith can be broken and their own swordmind damaged,¡± Xu Mi said.


    Han Sen nodded. He practiced had sword skills, and although it wasn¡¯t the best, he had a swordmind of his own.


    Especially after seeing Six Paths¡¯ Heartsword. Ever since, his sword skills had developed to be something special. If he was affected by Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind, it would be a great loss.


    Xu Mi went on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t try to use your own swordmind against Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind. His swordmind is like water. If you use your swordmind against it, it¡¯ll be like trying to go against the stream. The more strength you use, the more pressure will be put against you. If you don¡¯t go against it, you could at leastst a few days. If you willingly go against it, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯tst a day. In only a few hours, your swordmind might be irreparably damaged.¡±


    ¡°It looks tame, but it is actually overbearing,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Well, it dide from an emperor of the sword generation,¡± Xu Mi said.


    Han Sen felt the swordmind¡¯s rush and likened it to apsing tide. He thought to himself, ¡°I have practiced Heartsword. My sword skills are tough. I can challenge the water, never giving up. Going against Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind is a perfect opportunity to make my Heartsword stronger.¡±


    Han Sen knew that Furnace Emperor had asked him to go there to see the mark as a form of test. Han Sen didn¡¯t really want to teach Xu Mi, so it didn¡¯t matter that he had to take this detour. He wasn¡¯t in a particr rush to give Furnace Emperor an impressive demonstration.


    Han Sen used his swordmind, and then the mark¡¯s swordmind that was previously tame suddenly began to swell.


    The stronger Han Sen pushed his swordmind, the more pressure the other swordmind brought down on him. It was just as Xu Mi had exined. Xu Mi saw Han Sen use his swordmind against Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind, and he became very excited as he watched them fight.


    ¡°His swordmind looks like Heartsword. There is definitely a bit of difference between his and Six Paths¡¯ variants, however.¡± Furnace Emperor watched Han Sen use his swordmind. He could see it all.


    Furnace Emperor had fought Six Paths once. He lost, but the experience made him very familiar with Six Paths¡¯ sword skills.


    Xu Mi¡¯s mother, Fire Empress, frowned. ¡°Xu Mi told him what he knows about Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind, and still he uses his own swordmind to go against it. He is brave, but he is too arrogant. He is not suitable to be Xu Mi¡¯s teacher.¡±


    Furnace Emperor shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. Although Six Paths Emperor is not as good as Holy Sword Emperor, they are not too far apart. He self-destructed and became an emperor again, starting from scratch. Restarting like that means he might not be any worse than Holy Sword Emperor now. If Han Sen really practiced Heartsword, even if he only managed to nail 70% of it, he will definitely be able to resist the power of this swordmind without bringing damage to himself.¡±


    ¡°If he only knows 70%, then why not just ask Six Paths to be his teacher instead?¡± Fire Empress said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to hire Six Paths. If he didn¡¯t take Xu Mi seriously, then paying him would be pointless.¡± Furnace shook his head.


    ¡°Xu Mi has our great genes. The talents he has must surely be better than those of Six Paths. If Xu Mi is not good enough to be his student, I don¡¯t think anyone in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary would be good enough for him.¡± Fire Empress opened her eyes wide. She was like any mother, though, thinking her son was the best.


    The pressure building upon Han Sen was bing a lot. When he used his swordmind, the swordmark that was previously calm suddenly started to rage.


    Han Sen felt as if he had been thrust into a rapid river. The other swordmind was griding against his sword skills, and he felt as if he¡¯d be ttened any second.


    A swordmind wasn¡¯t all about pure power. The swordmind concerned itself with the sensation of the sword. It was something you could only feel, and not describe. You could not touch it, either, as it was not solid.


    But if your swordmind was damaged, things could turn out worse than if you endured a physical injury.


    When physical damage was inflicted upon you, you could consult a doctor and use their medicine to heal. But if it was your heart that was injured, nothing could remedy it. You would have to use your own will to fix it.


    Han Sen felt as if his swordmind was like steel, but it was getting ground down. His will was being used up quickly. If he had been a person with a weak will, he¡¯d have gone crazy already.


    Even a swordsman with a strong will wouldn¡¯t havested this long under this sort of opposition. But Han Sen was different. His Heartsword gave him a strong swordmind, and his will was reinforced by the crystallizers. That scary swordmind could not break his will.


    No matter how much the swordmind tried to break his will, Han Sen was unmoved. Instead, he allowed his will to get stronger.


    Time passed, and so far, an hour had gone by.


    ¡°No wonder he is the teacher. He has battled with Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind for an hour, all without moving. He is better than those super swordsmen,¡± Xu Miplimented him.


    ¡°He is good,¡± Furnace Emperor said.


    Fire Empress coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s only been one hour. If he canst twelve, and his swordmind is still fine, then he can be Xu Mi¡¯s teacher.¡±

 Chapter 1567 - Swordmark

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Swordmark</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Twelve hours? I doubt he¡¯d be human if he managed that. Out of all the super swordsmen that have tried, only one has ever managed tost twelve hours. And that person isn¡¯t much weaker than Six Paths. Do you really think Han Sen stands a chance?¡± Furnace Emperor wore a wry smile.


    ¡°But we need someone that aplished. Otherwise, how can we be happy with our selection of Xu Mi¡¯s teacher?¡± Fire Empress said with certainty.


    Furnace Emperor merely shook his head and did not speak. Powerful elites such as that wouldn¡¯t teach others, he believed. He thought Han Sen was fine, as he had the strength and had learned Six Paths¡¯ Heartsword. He would be a fine choice for Xu Mi¡¯s teacher.


    But Furnace Emperor wouldn¡¯t do anything Fire Empress did not approve of, so the decision was ultimately up to her.


    Han Sen was unmoving while he battled Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind.


    The swordmind was like a grinding wheel, but it couldn¡¯t diminish Han Sen¡¯s mind. Instead, it felt more like a smithy¡¯s grindstone. The hard edges swept by Han Sen, making him sharper as time went on.


    If Han Sen¡¯s swordmind wasparable to steel, the grinding process was making it sparkle like a well-cut jewel. Time passed, and after six hours¡ªseeing he was doing fine¡ªXu Mi looked ecstatically happy.


    Furnace Emperor had to give anotherpliment, and he said, ¡°This kid is not bad! Xu Mi¡¯s got taste. With such a strong will and sword skills, Xu Mi is bound to learn a thing or two by epting this guy as his teacher.¡±


    Fire Empress, seeing Han Sen performing without trouble or anything, found herself half-convinced, actually. But she still showed refrain and said, ¡°We¡¯ve only reached the halfway point. It¡¯s still too early for us to say anything.¡±


    Another two hours passed. Furnace Emperor was very convinced by this point, and he said, ¡°This kid still hasn¡¯t moved at all! His will is stern. Finding another person like this would be difficult.¡±


    Fire Empress was more convinced, as well, but she quietly said, ¡°There are still four hours to go. Let¡¯s see if he can make it first.¡±


    Another two hours passed and Han Sen hadn¡¯t moved at all, just like he hadn¡¯t the past ten hours.


    Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress were in shock. Even now, Han Sen wasn¡¯t showing signs of moving. It almost looked as if he wasn¡¯t affected by the swordmind. They now thought Han Sen could safely make it to the twelve-hour mark.


    ¡°My son has a good eye. Finding a teacher like this will be of a great boon and benefit for him.¡± Every time Furnace Emperor spoke about Han Sen, his tone was different. He had passed from simple observation to agreement, and now he was full of admiration. He had changed his views a lot.


    Fire Empress didn¡¯t look so arrogant now, either. She watched the stream in shock, and she said, ¡°This human is indeed different. He is qualified to be Xu Mi¡¯s teacher.¡±


    The two emperors thought Han Sen could easily make it to twelve hours, and their opinions of him began to be the same.


    More time psed, and after twelve hours passed, Xu Mi couldn¡¯t help but blurt outpliments. ¡°Teacher, you are super special! Across all these years, only one person has ever made it twelve hours against the swordmind. You are the second one to achieve this.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hear what he said, though. His focus rested solely on the swordmind. The swordmind was grinding against his will, and all that time, Han Sen¡¯s own swordmind had been growing stronger.


    But after a while, Han Sen started to believe there was something wrong with the swordmind. He couldn¡¯t grind his own swordmind anymore, and Han Sen walked towards the swordmark without realizing it. He wanted to get closer to it, so he could get a stronger feel for it.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Fire Empress watched Han Sen approach the mark.


    Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind always appeared tame, but things were vastly different when Han Sen got nearer. Holy Sword Emperor had swung his sword and left the mountain with his swordmind. And it hadsted ever since his departure.


    This swordmind was extreme.


    The closer to the swordmark you got, the more intensely you could feel Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s will. It was the faith he had used to break the dimension. It was an evesting swordmind.


    Back then, many elites came to watch Holy Sword Emperor ascend. Many of them wished to im the mountain for themselves afterwards, but in the end, it was Furnace Emperor who owned it. And that was because normal folk wouldn¡¯t dare touch the mountain, and they could not move it as he could.


    Inside the swordmind, it did not matter whether or not you were an emperor that focused purely on sword skills; if you simply touched the swordmark, you would be attacked by the will required for Breaking Through the Vacuum. Your will would be heavily damaged.


    The reason the elites weren¡¯t able to take the swordmarked mountain was because only Furnace Emperor met the teleportation requirement via Furnace Shelter. He teleported Furnace Shelter around the base of the mountain. Then, he was able to take it away with him.


    Now Han Sen had been grinding against the swordmind for twelve hours, his own will had proven far too effective. It had not broken, and so he dared to venture closer to the swordmark. This was way too shocking for Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress.


    ¡°This young man¡¯s will is strong. It¡¯s like the best elite in existence.¡± Furnace Emperor spoke with a look of seriousness.


    Fire Empress didn¡¯t say anything, but the way she looked at Han Sen said it all. There was no more disdain, just surprise.


    Han Sen approached the swordmark and felt the swordmind be stronger. His swordmind got even sharper, and his will became stronger. He was one hundred meters away from the swordmark when he slowed down. But every step was so sure, there was no hesitation apanying a single one.


    Han Sen¡¯s entire body looked as if it had be a sharp sword. It was as if he was breaking the water as he advanced towards the cleft.


    Finally, Han Sen stepped onto the mountain and touched the mark.


    Boom!


    The endless swordmind came at Han Sen like the ceaseless discharge of an infinite river. It was like putting Han Sen¡¯s swordmind into a river of time to remain washed forevermore.


    Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress¡¯ faces changed. They did not expect Han Sen to approach the mountain and use his hand to physically touch the swordmark.


    That mark had been left behind by an elite that was halfway through the process of bing a god. He was ascending to the Fifth Sanctuary when this happened, and even an emperor¡¯s will would be damaged if they touched it.


    Han Sen¡¯s will was strong, but there was a chance even he would be damaged by touching it. If he did it poorly, his will would be broken and never return.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Furnace Emperor¡¯s stomach fell. He was very satisfied with Han Sen¡¯s skill, and it¡¯d be a shame if the human was destroyed right there. It wasn¡¯t easy for Xu Mi to find such an aplished teacher.


    Fire Empress sighed. She agreed Han Sen had enough power, but she never thought he¡¯d be reckless enough to go and touch the mark. That was sure to hurt.


    Fire Empress merely hoped he wouldn¡¯t be damaged too badly to teach Xu Mi.

 Chapter 1568 - Broken Swordmind

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Broken Swordmind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The endless swordmind kept rushing against Han Sen¡¯s will, and even Han Sen found it difficult to withstand. He felt as if he was falling into an abyss, where hope and lifeforces were gone forever.


    If others were in his shoes, their wills would have broken. They would have given up. But Han Sen did not know what giving up meant. Beneath that pressure, his mind was still as hard as brushed steel, and he clung to the small amount of faith he had.


    At a time like this, sess was not achieved through strength. It wasn¡¯t about talent, either. It was all determined by a person¡¯s personality and the prior experiences that had shaped them.


    If their personalities were weak, it did not matter how refined their skills were; their will would crumble. This was even true for super elites.


    Even with a mind that was really strong, it was difficult to survive this sort of force.


    Han Sen was a person with a mighty will, and he had adopted the stubborn personality that defined his parents. But even so, beneath the pressure of the swordmind, his grip and will were starting to lessen.


    Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress saw Han Sen¡¯s expression change, and they broke out in a cold sweat. They knew this was bad news. Han Sen might not be able to withstand the constant force much longer, and his swordmind and will could soon buckle and break.


    Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress teleported to the garden. They nned to pull Han Sen out of the swordmark. But before they could try, Han Sen¡¯s swordmind surged like an erupting volcano.


    The force charged out from Han Sen¡¯s swordmind to suppress the swordmind of the very mountain itself.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Fire Empress and Furnace Emperor were frozen in shock. They could not believe what their eyes were witnessing.


    A human that did not even look super-ss had a swordmind capable of suppressing Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind. They felt as if the world was changing right below their feet. They froze in ce, unsure of exactly what they were doing.


    Xu Mi was very excited at this point, and he said, ¡°Teacher¡¯s swordmind is so powerful! I don¡¯t think I could find anyone with a stronger swordmind than his. Not even Six Paths Emperor could keep up with this performance.¡±


    Han Sen felt terrible, though. When his swordmind almost broke, the sleeping ck Crystal Armor suddenly unleashed an additional portion of will directly into his swordmind to bolster it.


    It was then that Han Sen¡¯s swordmind erupted like mad, without any control. It allowed him to brush away Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind. He was even able to suppress the swordmind of the entire mountain.


    But the will that came from the ck Crystal Armor was too strong, and when it entered Han Sen¡¯s swordmind, he was almost unable to ept it all.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had a strong personality and will. He made the best decision he could in the short amount of time he had to decide. He used his swordmind to reinforce that will.


    Although it was hard, primarily due to the fact that Han Sen¡¯s swordmind was weak and the boosting will was strong, Han Sen¡¯s own will was strong, too. The boosting will was going ept him, so it was able to assimte with Han Sen¡¯s swordmind and allow a seamless increase in strength.


    When that additional will refined itself inside Han Sen¡¯s swordmind, it became stronger.


    Boom!


    Beneath the powerful impact of the swordmind, the mountain was sundered. It was cut in half and flung wide open. Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind was fading, and all that remained was Han Sen¡¯s.


    Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress felt their mouths drop. But they didn¡¯t say anything, they just froze as if they had be petrified.


    Holy Sword Emperor¡¯s swordmind had been broken by Han Sen. It was difficult to believe.


    Luo Yu, Luo Hui, Luo Li, and Jia Shidao had been waiting in the za for two days. But Han Sen had yet to return.


    Luo Huiined, ¡°Han Sen is too arrogant! We are his elders, so why would he just leave us here?¡±


    ¡°This is not Godyer Shelter, and it¡¯s not his territory either. He can¡¯t control anything here. Just wait a little longer,¡± Luo Li said.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re lucky we¡¯re still breathing. Just wait a while,¡± Jia Shidao said.


    Luo Yu started to say something, but before he could, the gates swung open. The two White Beasts stepped to either side as someone came out.


    ¡°Is he finallying out?¡± The group of them had a look. It was indeed Han Sen who came striding out.


    Luo Li wanted to shout Han Sen¡¯s name, but she closed her mouth when she saw the people around him. Luo Yu and Luo Hui¡¯s faces changed.


    The people who walked out alongside Han Sen were Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress. They stood beside him, with Xu Mi trailing them from behind.


    ¡°Teacher Han, please teach Xu Mi well. Hit him if you need to. Treat and think of him as you would your own child,¡± Fire Empress said.


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Han. Let us know if there is anything you need. We will try to amodate your needs in whatever way we can.¡± Furnace Emperor spoke with earnest passion.


    Luo Li, Luo Yu, and Luo Hui were frozen in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe what their eyes were telling them.


    Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress were top-tier spirits of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and yet, they were being friendly and very respectful to Han Sen.


    It was hard to imagine how a human could get the likes of Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress to treat them that way. Not even Luo Haitang could aplish that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will teach him. But how much he learns depends on his talent and his effort,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You are right, Teacher Han. If Xu Mi can only learn a small bit from you, you can consider us satisfied,¡± Furnace Emperor said.


    Fire Empress said, ¡°It is up to Xu Mi how much he can learn from you. Even if he only learns a small amount from you, it is good enough for him.¡±


    ...


    Jia Shidao and the others were all frozen. The two powerful spirits didn¡¯t sound like emperors at all. Not as the humans had imagined. They looked like proper parents that were simply trying to snipe a good teacher for their kid.


    ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± Luo Li was confused.


    She knew Han Sen was strong, but she found it hard to believe he was that strong. Even emperors were talking to him nicely. She hoped her own child might one day be able to study underneath his wing.


    Luo Hui and Luo Yu¡¯s brains were just empty. They could muster no reaction.


    When they walked out of Furnace Shelter with Han Sen, they still felt as if they were in a dream and none of it was real.

 Chapter 1569 - Luo Family’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Luo Family¡¯s Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xu Mi followed Han Sen out of Furnace Shelter. He was going to travel with him as a student. Han Sen wasn¡¯t very good at teaching, but even if he only took the time to teach Xu Mi some skills of the Alliance, it would be enough.


    Compared to human education, what spirits received was pretty much rubbish.


    Spirits could live forever, so they could learn what they wanted whenever they wanted. There was no need for efficiency and proper timetabling.


    Humans weren¡¯t like that, of course. In ancient times, it was said that it was rare for humans to see the age of seventy. That was considered a very old age, but a human¡¯s learning capabilities declined after the age of thirty, anyway. Therefore, a core principle for humanity was the need for studying effectively and in a timely manner.


    Humans always tried to find the best ways to learn and absorb knowledge in the shortest amount of time. There were many different ways to study, but all of them were highly organized. This had been very important in ancient times.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether someone went to a public school or went to a private martial hall; the education they received had been refined for millennia. It was far better than anything spirits ever received.


    Han Sen did not think it would be difficult to teach Xu Mi. He asked the AI to formte a n and course of education for Xu Mi, too.


    There were humans in Furnace Shelter, but no one really ever listened to them. Xu Mi certainly wouldn¡¯t, especially since he was emperor-ss. He had never taken the time to learn how humans studied. What Han Sen presented him with was all new. It fascinated him, and he put a lot of effort into studying as hard as he could.


    Luo Li, Luo Yu, and Luo Hui looked weirded out. They thought Han Sen¡¯s teaching method was so dull and average. They expected him to teach Xu Mi something grand and powerful. After seeing this, they wondered why Xu Mi would have such great respect for him.


    They could not understand why Furnace Emperor and Fire Empress had treated Han Sen so well, either.


    But still, they kept their thoughts to themselves. They were a bit scared of Han Sen, and they did not want to criticize him.


    ¡°Han Sen, why don¡¯t youe to Godyer Shelter with us?¡± After they left the Valley of Sand, Luo Li invited Han Sen toe back with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my own shelter. Take care.¡± Han Sen was not a fan of the Luo family, and so he didn¡¯t want to stick with them very long. He brought the silver fox, Xu Mi, and the rest to leave with him.


    Jia Shidao knew the Luo family¡¯s rtionship with Han Sen was strained. He didn¡¯t say anything regarding that, but he did think to himself, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to discern the intricacies of genes. I am afraid the Luo family will fall, and when it does, the Han family will rise to supersede them. Maybe Han Sen will one day be better than Luo Haitang himself. It looks like the Iron Fist Martial Hall will need to morph to amodate theing change.¡±


    Han Sen brought Xu Mi with him to his shelter. His new guest was a second-gen super spirit, so no creatures or spirits gave them any trouble on the return trip.


    Han Sen did not go back to God¡¯s Ruin, and Xu Mi told them the ce was shut down now, anyway. It would be many decades before it reopened.


    Little Lion King had gone back to Lion Mountain, so there was no point going back there, either.


    ¡°What are those crystal cacti in the Valley of Sand?¡± Han Sen asked Xu Mi.


    Xu Mi smiled and said, ¡°It is a super creature. It isn¡¯t a normal one, though, and it is actually called Cactus Needle. My parents spent a lot of time trying to im it, so it could stand guard and protect the shelter. The crystal cactus branch you broke in the beginning was just an illusion. It didn¡¯t affect the real creature. Unless you find its real body and kill it, it can just keep on summoning illusions like that. The illusions are all strong, just like super creatures, too. It makes for a powerful ally.¡±


    ¡°That is a very powerful super creature, indeed. It doesn¡¯t sound any weaker than a berserk super creature, actually,¡± Han Senplimented it.


    ¡°Yeah. If it wasn¡¯t, I don¡¯t think my parents would have exerted as much effort as they did when they imed it.¡± Xu Mi spoke of this proudly.


    They returned to Shadow Shelter before long, and Han Sen settled Xu Mi down there. Han Sen then called on Cheap Sheep and Green Cow to give him a sitrep on the shelter, so he could learn how things had been and if any important events had unfolded in his absence.


    ¡°Bossman, with us here, the shelter has been doing fine.¡± Cheap Sheep continued topliment himself and tell Han Sen how well he had performed. And he really had done well. He had done a great job while Han Sen was gone and kept everything operational. Han Sen was satisfied.


    Red Pony was still in the garden, but Nine-Life Cat was gone. Where it went, Han Sen had no clue, but it never returned.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon remainedfortably in the shelter, and it seemed as if they weren¡¯t keen on the concept of leaving.


    Gu Qingcheng rarely left the shelter, but Elysian Moon frequently did. She came back from time to time, but she nevermunicated with Han Sen. She would alwayse back and return to Gu Qingcheng¡¯s side.


    Han Sen wanted to ask Gu Qingcheng a few questions and see if she was the Number 4 mentioned in the diary, but after thinking it over for a while, he decided to go back to the Alliance first. He wanted to see his family and his son. Han Sen had been gone for a long time, and he had missed them quite a bit.


    ¡°It is a shame Littleflower is too young and cannot go to the shelter. And I don¡¯t have enough power to ensure Ji Yanran could be a demi-god safely. The whole family could hunt creatures together if we were all here, and we¡¯d see each other a lot more.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    When he went home, though, Han Sen thought something in the atmosphere had soured. Lun and Ji Yanran were already there waiting for him, and when they saw him, they looked at him as if he was a criminal.


    ¡°Has something happened?¡± Han Sen asked quickly.


    ¡°Nothing has happened, but you have a big problem.¡± Lun looked at Han Sen as if she was a judge, and she spoke with rming seriousness.


    ¡°What problem do I have?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    ¡°You went to Godyer Shelter?¡± Lun asked.


    Han Sen nodded. ¡°I was on my way through. Due to a business arrangement, I had to go. But don¡¯t you worry, I haven¡¯t established any ties to them. It¡¯s done.¡±


    Looking very angry, Lun pointed to the gift box on the table. She said, ¡°If nothing happened, then why did Old Stubbornness send these things here?¡±


    ¡°Old Stubbornness? You mean Luo Haitang? What did he send here? Does he want to teach Han Yan some horrible skill again? I¡¯m telling you, she shouldn¡¯t learn that stuff. It¡¯ll harm her lifespan,¡± Han Sen said quickly.


    Lun shook her head and said, ¡°These were my favorite snacks. After all these years, he still remembers. You better tell me what you did with him. There¡¯s no way that Old Stubbornness would concede to me and ask Luo Li to deliver these things. Luo Li brought it, but there were some items in there she didn¡¯t know about. It must have been his idea.¡±


    Lun said she¡¯d never go back to see the Luo family again, but when Luo Haitang sent her those things, it made her feel weird. She was both touched and confused. After so many years, Luo Haitang finally understood. He didn¡¯te, but the items he had included obviously meant a lot. Lun didn¡¯t believe someone with Luo Haitang¡¯s personality would do this.


    But Lun was worried Han Sen had sacrificed something, which prompted the gesture.

 Chapter 1570: Number 4

    Chapter 1570: Number 4


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio<strong>Editor:</strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen himself was surprised. Although he had seen Luo Haitang in Godyer Shelter, he hadn¡¯t agreed to any of the man¡¯s requests or given him anything. So, why would the old man send a gift? It seemed as if he really wanted to re-establish a connection with Lun.


    But given Lun¡¯s personality, Han Sen knew what Luo Haitang might have been like. It had been many years since he saw her, and there had been no texting or form ofmunication in the meantime. If he¡¯d really wanted to send her something, he¡¯d had plenty of time to do it. It wouldn¡¯t have had to be that day, of all days.


    Now that he had sent something, it obviously had something to do with him having just met Han Sen.


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t do anything for him. I didn¡¯t agree to anything.¡± Han Sen went on to ry the story of how he encountered Luo Haitang.


    ¡°You dodged his palm?¡± Lun looked at Han Sen with wide open eyes. She looked as if she was in shock.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn the Falsified-Sky Sutra, either. But you know that I knew about it and what to expect. Is there something wrong with the fact that I managed to dodge it?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think there was a problem.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong. You did a great job.¡± Lun was very happy to hear this. She put her fingers on Han Sen¡¯s cheek and rubbed it. ¡°My good son, you really did a great job.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen looked confused, not entirely sure what had just happened. He had very rarely seen her this happy.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just good, that¡¯s all.¡± Lun smiled and left, not really answering Han Sen¡¯s question.


    Han Sen rested at home for another two days before returning to the sanctuary. When he got back, he went directly to Gu Qingcheng¡¯s room.


    Just as he was about to knock on the door to her chamber, he heard Gu Qingcheng¡¯s voice say, ¡°Come in, the door isn¡¯t locked.¡±


    Han Sen lightly pushed the door open. Gu Qingcheng was in front of a table, drawing with an old pen.


    Han Sen learned about what she was doing in a history lesson; it was calligraphy. She was using a brush pen, a tool devised by ancient humans to write. They weren¡¯t really used anymore.


    The few that still existed were typically used by artists for a few odd tasks. He hadn¡¯t expected Gu Qingcheng to be the sort to love them like so.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t very good with art, but he could tell that she must have had a lot of practice to draw with the level of talent she had.


    Gu Qingcheng lowered her pen. She took a moment to admire her own artwork before asking, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±


    Han Sen smiled and then said, ¡°I met someone who told me some wild things about you. I don¡¯t know if he was a liar, so I¡¯d like to ask you for the truth about these things he said about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What did he say about me?¡± Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen as if her curiosity had been piqued.


    Han Sen had already established how he¡¯d approach this conversation in his mind. Now, he smiled and said, ¡°He said you killed Cruel Chi. Is that true or false?¡±


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and said, ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t remember. I have killed many creatures in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Cruel Chi was a famous demi-god super creature. If you killed one such as that, you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten, would you?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°I really did just forget. Why would I lie about this?¡± Gu Qingcheng said, with lifted lips.


    Han Sen thought that if Gu Qingcheng wanted to lie, she would have just said a simple yes or no. He couldn¡¯t quite tell from the answer he was given.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember that. He said a lot of other things. He said you drank the pee of a Jade Beast to avoid dying of thirst out in the desert and...¡± Han Sen was going to say a few simr statements, but before he could finish speaking the first, Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Impossible! No one knew about that. How would you know?¡± Gu Qingcheng stared at Han Sen as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°You really did this? Then did you hide inside the Hunting Sky Beast¡¯s egg and end up getting sat on by the Hunting Sky Beast for an entire month?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Impossible! No one should know about this. Who did you hear it from?¡± Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face changed. She ran in front of him and grabbed him by the sleeves.


    ¡°I said I met someone, didn¡¯t I? He told me these things, saying that he saw youmit these acts. I thought he was lying. I had no idea he was telling me the truth.¡± Han Sen was both surprised and happy. He was now sure Gu Qingcheng was the Number 4 in the diary.


    ¡°Impossible! When I did these things, humans did not even know what a steamer was. Who could have seen me?¡± Gu Qingcheng looked annoyed.


    Han Sen froze. His eyes opened wide as he looked at her, and he said, ¡°Steamer? That is something from ancient times. Were you in the sanctuary all the way back then?¡±


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, but Gu Qingcheng had unwittingly proved what he wished to know.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned as she stared at him. She said, ¡°You are right. I am from that era. I was in the sanctuary even during ancient times. Tell me who told you this stuff. When I did these things, humans could not appear in the sanctuaries. They shouldn¡¯t have been able to see me.¡±


    ¡°No way. Back then, there were no teleporters. There weren¡¯t even generators. How were you able to enter the sanctuary? You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Han Sen heard every word, but he found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Does it look like I am joking?¡± Gu Qingcheng said coldly.


    ¡°But that is not right. Even if you entered the shelter, that would have been at least ten thousand years ago. Even as a demi-god, your few-hundred-year lifespan should have long been over. How have you lived for so long?¡±


    Gu Qingcheng had admitted to something quite strange. He didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not. I only want you to tell me who told you this stuff.¡± Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face looked dim.


    A chill had run down her spine. The things she had done were something no other human could have seen. The things Han Sen spoke of were events she believed no one else would know about. Spirits and creatures couldn¡¯t have known, either.


    Now that Han Sen had said this, it spooked her quite a bit. If someone knew about these things, then it meant someone had been watching her in ancient times and even up until now. This was a pretty scary thing to learn.


    ¡°Is there a way for you to prove to me you hail from ancient times?¡± Han Sen saw that she wasn¡¯t actually joking. He had a number of different questions he wished to ask her.

 Chapter 1571 - Qi Gong Caster

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Qi Gong Caster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, just pretend I¡¯m not. But just tell me who told you these things.¡± Gu Qingcheng knew Han Sen, and she knew it couldn¡¯t have been Han Sen who saw those events. Someone must have told him. So, Gu Qingcheng had no reason to be suspicious about what he had told her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I met someone, but I don¡¯t know anything about him. I never saw him again, after that.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know who the person was, so he couldn¡¯t tell her.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and looked at Han Sen. She didn¡¯t believe what he said. After all, why would some random stranger tell him such stories?


    Han Sen kept talking about things that didn¡¯t matter, now wanting to slip away. He had at least confirmed that Gu Qingcheng was the elusive Number 4.


    But if Gu Qingcheng was a human that had been in the sanctuaries in ancient times, like she had just told him, how did she enter? And how was she still alive after all that time had passed?


    Something else confused Han Sen, too. If Number 4 was a number the observer had just written down, did that mean the other numbers were humans, too?


    If they were humans, how were the numbers decided? If the numbers were given by order of entry into the sanctuaries, then that meant three had alreadye before her.


    Of course, this was all just guesswork. The numbers might not have even represented humans.


    ¡°You can leave, but you need to exin things to me first.¡± Gu Qingcheng raced to the door and blocked the exit, prohibiting Han Sen from leaving.


    Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng. He thought what she said was fairly believable. When he first met her, he thought she was strange. He never thought she fit into this world, anyway. The name Gu Qingcheng itself was something rather old fashioned. It wasn¡¯t a modern human name, at all.


    And some of her behavior t-out made Han Sen feel strange. She was both mysterious and hauntingly beautiful, and that in itself was odd. Her being different might have been something to expect, then.


    Now that he thought about it, Gu Qingcheng didn¡¯t look like a modern human, either.


    ¡°I can tell you what you want to know, but first, I need you to tell me who you are,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    ¡°I told you already. You¡¯re the one who chose not to believe me,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Even if I did believe you are an ancient human, you should have a historical identity. Back then, humans were separated by countries. Which country did you hail from? What did you do before?¡± What Han Sen wanted to know the most was how she had managed to enter the sanctuary.


    He was afraid that by asking her directly, he wouldn¡¯t receive an answer. First, he had to test the waters.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen with strange doubt, but answered, ¡°I am from the Chu State. I am a Qi Gong Caster.¡±


    ¡°Qi Gong Caster? Which faction did you belong to?¡± Han Sen asked politely.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Gu Qingcheng answered.


    ¡°How did you get into the sanctuary?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If I answer this question, you will have to tell me who told you all that stuff.¡± Gu Qingcheng looked right at Han Sen when she said this.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal,¡± Han Sen agreed.


    With no hesitation, Gu Qingcheng said, ¡°I am from Chu State, but I practiced at sea. Once, when I returned tond in my boat, a weird vortex appeared. I fell into it, and when I came to, I was in the sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Which was the vortex on? And where?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s pointless information. I left the sanctuary many times to search for the vortex, but I learned nothing. I have even used powerful submarines to search underwater. All I¡¯ve found are ordinary seas and nothing else special,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    Han Sen nodded. ¡°ording to what you have said, if you are from Chu State, it has been tens of thousands of years. How have you managed to live so long?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I have answered your original question, and now it is your turn to answer mine. Answer my question; who told you this stuff?¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    Han Sen pulled out a book and showed it to her. It wasn¡¯t the diary he found in the control room, though. It was a copy he had made. The Number 4 sections were there, while he had left the original at home.


    This was why Han Sen did not go see her immediately.


    Gu Qingcheng took the book and opened it with confusion. After seeing it, her face changed. She flipped through the book really quickly and soon looked ill.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Gu Qingcheng closed the book and stared at Han Sen. She looked very angry, and goosebumps ran up and down her skin after having read all theints.


    From what she asked, it looked as if something she never thought would be known had now been exposed for all to see. She felt naked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the writer, but I copied it from a book I found in God¡¯s Ruin.¡± Han Sen went on to tell her what happened.


    Gu Qingcheng wasn¡¯t too convinced with the tale, though. She stared at him for a good long while. She wanted to find the truth from his face, but she was disappointed.


    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, there must be more numbers. There has to be another three, at least,¡± Gu Qingcheng said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yes, but there isn¡¯t much about them. Just two sentences. You were the focus of the record.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Let me see the other parts.¡± Gu Qingcheng reached out her hand.


    ¡°Okay, but you need to tell me how you¡¯ve managed to live all this time.¡± Han Sen blinked.


    Gu Qingcheng did not hesitate, and it looked as if she had just thought of something. She had to confirm her thoughts and said, ¡°I had been here for a dozen years when I explored God¡¯s Ruin. I entered a strange ce and got trapped there. It felt like a short time, maybe a few months. But when I came out, the teleporters in the shelters that were previously not avable for use, now were functional. I used one of them to leave the sanctuary, and then I learned that tens of thousands of years had passed.¡±


    Saying this, Gu Qingcheng then thought of something quite upsetting. She looked darkly at Han Sen and said, ¡°Not long after I returned to the Alliance, I met your liar. I met your great-grandfather.¡±


    Han Sen could imagine what would happen if a person disced from the ancient past met a liar.


    ¡°The ce you went to; were there many crystal machines?¡± Han Sen asked.

 Chapter 1572 - Co-operative Partner

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Co-operative Partner</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Gu Qingcheng nodded. ¡°You are right. The rooms you and I went to were simr. There were some differences, however. I guess those must have been crystallizer items, but I didn¡¯t know that at the time. And when I actually returned from there, I was unable to find the entrance I had originally used.¡±


    Han Sen thought the sanctuaries definitely had some association with the crystallizers now. When he entered the Main Control Room, he himself had been taken ten years into the future. He had no reason to doubt what she was telling him.


    But Han Sen still believed that something was amiss. He looked at Gu Qingcheng and said, ¡°I remember something; weren¡¯t you a member of the seventh team? You were with Han Jinzhi in the beginning, and it¡¯s a well-known fact that humans were unable to enter the sanctuaries at that point. The teleporters were just for testing. Did you get out through one of those devices?¡±


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°Teleporters aren¡¯t the only way for one to leave the sanctuaries. When I teleported away, I found myself standing at an altar situated in some old construct on a human-inhabited. It was my exit point, but there was no way for me to re-enter from there. When I eventually returned to the sanctuaries, I made use of human-built teleporters to go to and fro.¡±


    Han Sen asked, ¡°When you entered the sanctuary with Han Jinzhi, what did you see?¡±


    ¡°I have answered enough for now. Now it¡¯s your turn. Give me the rest of the book.¡± Gu Qingcheng simply put out her hands.


    ¡°Answer myst question: what happened there?¡± Han Sen insisted on an answer for this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. We met a being called God. He said he could fulfill our grandest wishes, but we would only receive one each. Han Jinzhi told me not to make a wish, so I left with Ning. Ning did not make a wish, either. After that, I¡¯m unsure what happened,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Were you a demi-god by that point already? Did you think that was God himself, or was it just some strong, almighty creature?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess that ce was the elusive Fifth Sanctuary, though. The God we met might have just been a god ss creature,¡± Gu Qingcheng said, and then put her hands out again. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve answered everything you¡¯ve wanted to hear. Now, give me what I¡¯m owed.¡±


    ¡°I left the original version at home. I¡¯ll have to go and get it.¡± There was nothing more Han Sen could ask, so heplied and went to retrieve the diary for her.


    She could read ancient texts better than Han Sen, so she moved through the contents of the diary at a much faster pace.


    ¡°Strange. That¡¯s very strange.¡± Gu Qingcheng was talking to herself as she perused the contents of the book.


    ¡°What is strange?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°The creatures mentioned are from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. I saw some after I became a demi-god, but when humans from the Alliance entered, they all disappeared. These people who are numbered, they sound like individuals that might be easy to find. I don¡¯t think they are the same sort of humans you¡¯d find in the Alliance,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re like you. Perhaps they were people who could enter before all humans naturally could,¡± Han Sen suggested.


    ¡°Judging from the numerical values, it seems as if there might be a few thousand such people. I have never met them during my time in the sanctuaries, however,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°The sanctuaries are big ces. A few thousand scattered across such vast worlds? I¡¯d say it¡¯s not too out of the ordinary that you haven¡¯t encountered any,¡± Han sen said.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head and said, ¡°Impossible. Some people mentioned in here are said to have killed famous demi-god super creatures. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have heard about any of these feats being aplished.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that is weird. Maybe the numbers aren¡¯t all humans, then?¡± Han Sen pointed at thest part and asked. ¡°Can you exin thest part? It sounds as if you hadn¡¯t been seen in a while. Where did you go off to?¡±


    ¡°Is it because I entered that strange ce, and they could not see me?¡± Gu Qingcheng said, after some thought.


    ¡°That is possible. But that also means these observations began recently. Those numbered humans are old humans, though, not modern humans,¡± Han Sen said, after also taking a moment to think.


    ¡°It looks like the crystallizers have quite the connection to the sanctuaries, but history says they were destroyed a long time ago. There are many tidbits to string together and figure out here.¡± Gu Qingcheng gave the dairy back to Han Sen and then went on to say, ¡°If you want to get to the bottom of all this, we can co-operate. If you make any more discoveries, how about you share what you know with me? We can investigate this together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I can agree to that, yes.¡± Han Sen then asked, ¡°What is up with Elysian Moon, by the way? Why do you both look identical? She is a spirit.¡±


    ¡°That is one item of discussion that is none of your business.¡± Gu Qingcheng¡¯s temperament went cold.


    ¡°We are co-operating, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s best that partners get to know each other a bit better.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°This is off-limits to our co-operation.¡± Gu Qingcheng then swiftly pushed Han Sen out of her room and mmed the door.


    Han Sen touched his nose and left. He wasn¡¯t put off¡ªhe¡¯d just ask again next time.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to show off my skills.¡± Han Sen went to the geno core storage. He wanted to get all his geno cores to first ce before proceeding to gold ss.


    Han Sen¡¯s genes had leveled up very quickly, but his geno cores hadn¡¯t been given the opportunity to catch up. He wanted to spend some time upgrading his geno cores now.


    It would be difficult to reach super ss, but reaching gemstone should be easy enough.


    Han Sen used Crystal Core as his key for entry. This geno core was already in first ce, so many wished to challenge and dethrone it.


    Han Sen then saw a familiar name. It was Ghost Eye. He was in the top ten in the silver geno core rankings. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if Ghost Eye had worked his way through the ranks, or if he had just bought his way up.


    Han Sen remembered striking a bargain with him once¡ªone that Ghost Eye swiftly betrayed. Although Ghost Eye had ultimately failed, Han Sen was still upset about what had urred.


    ¡°This guy has guts to challenge me. If he wants to die, I suppose I don¡¯t mind helping him.¡± Han Sen clenched his fists and epted Ghost Eye¡¯s challenge. Then, he entered the geno core battleground.


    Han Sen found the three-eyed panther waiting on the battleground. It was indeed the lying *sshole Ghost Eye.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve showing your face to me.¡± Han Sen moved his body and teleported directly in front of the tricky feline.


    ¡°Boss, hang on! I have a big secret I wish to inform you about!¡± Ghost Eye screamed as he tried to run.

 Chapter 1573 - Blow Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Blow Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You and your secret can go to hell.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t having any of it. Wearing the Ghost Armor given to him by Ghost Eye, he dashed in front of the creature and attempted to punch its head in.


    ¡°I have an emperor geno core! I was going to give it to you, please take it!¡± Ghost Eye screamed, seeing he¡¯d be unable to dodge the manic fist.


    When Han Sen heard this, he stopped. He let his fist hover above the panther¡¯s third-eye, and he said, ¡°You¡¯ve got three seconds. If I don¡¯t see an emperor geno core within the allotted time, you¡¯re going straight to hell. One...¡±


    Ghost Eye gritted his teeth and pulled out an item that resembled a w. He ced it in front of Han Sen. Then, he said, ¡°Boss! This is it. I know I was wrong to do what I didst time, but now I am being whole-heartedly sincere. For first ce, I am willing to give you this emperor geno core. Please, believe me once more.¡±


    Han Sen took the item from Ghost Eye, with his other hand still hovering above the creature¡¯s head. He said, ¡°This is an emperor geno core?¡±


    Han Sen did not believe Ghost Eye. If he had an emperor geno core, why would he throw it away to get first ce for a silver geno core? Not even first ce in the gemstone leaderboard would be worth that much, he reckoned.


    It was a strange geno core. In the geno core storage, a geno core was sealed and unusable if it wasn¡¯t the self geno core used as a key for entry. But that geno core did not look as if it had just been sealed by the geno core storage. It looked grey and dark, like rusted steel. It was weird.


    It looked like a flute, minus the holes. It was like a pipe made of stone.


    Ghost Eye smiled and said, ¡°You are smart. This is indeed an emperor geno core, but it just has the problem of being sealed. But with your strength, you can most certainly unseal it and be the best in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Had you been able to unseal it, you wouldn¡¯t have given it to me, would you?¡± Han Sen looked at him with disdain.


    Ghost Eye looked awkward, and with a grin, he said, ¡°I was unable to open it because I was weak. You, however, are so strong. You must certainly be able to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the item as a punishment for you breaking the dealst time. If you want to gain first ce this time, go and bring me something even better. Don¡¯t bring me something else like this,¡± Han Sen said, and without giving the creature a chance to object, he punched it in the face.


    Ghost Eye hacked out blood. He had been injured, but he was allowed to concede and exit the geno battleground.


    ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s worse than me. He took my stuff and didn¡¯t give me anything.¡± Ghost Eye was feeling fairly disheartened.


    He had tricked Han Sen once, but he had never expected him to reach first ce again. Now that he had sacrificed the emperor geno core and gotten beaten up without obtaining first ce as he desired, he was dismayed.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to wait until he reaches gold ss before I can reach first ce. I wasted my emperor ss geno core.¡± Ghost Eye was feeling very upset, and he spoke his sorrow aloud.


    Ghost Eye had given Han Sen an emperor geno core. It was quite infamous in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but so was its seal. No one had ever been able to open it. The emperor that used to own it was named Drink Blood Emperor. He was a very infamous spirit, and this geno core belonged to him. It was called Blow Blood.


    The sad thing was, Drink Blood Emperor garnered the ire of a certain creature and was killed by it. The result of this circumstance left Blow Blood sealed.


    After that, the Blow Blood geno core had passed through the hands of many different elites. Sadly, no one had ever figured out how to unseal it. Its renown increased, but so too did the belief that it waspletely worthless.


    After all, no matter how strong you were, a sealed geno core was useless. Ghost Eye had only managed to get it recently, and he wished to speak with Han Sen and offer it up in exchange for first ce.


    But Han Sen wanted to kill him right away, and in a rush, Ghost Eye had to y his cards and reveal Blow Blood. He had actually nned to trick him again, after the exchange, too.


    But now that Blow Blood had been taken, and he had not obtained first ce, Ghost Eye was quite upset.


    Fortunately, Blow Blood¡¯s worth was only the equivalent of a gemstone geno core nowadays. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t all that expensive to lose. He¡¯d be a lot more upset if he lost something of even greater value.


    Han Sen, seeing Ghost Eye, was not in a rush to level up his Crystal Core now. He wanted to scam the panther and drain him of what he could before proceeding on to gold ss.


    Han Sen left the geno core storage with the intent of studying his new geno core. He wanted to see if he was the one who could unseal the item.


    Han Sen had never heard of Blow Blood geno core, though. He didn¡¯t know where it came from, and a part of him even thought it wasn¡¯t actually an emperor geno core.


    Han Sen summoned his gold ss Real Blood geno core and attached it to the Blow Blood geno core. He wanted to see if that would allow it to be used.


    Real Bloodnded on the grey pipe. It didn¡¯t melt into it, but it didn¡¯t slide down, either. It seemed to be absorbing. Han Sen watched the process, and near Real Blood¡¯s position, a red line like a piece of silk was being generated. It seemed as if Real Blood was soaking into the geno core.


    Han Sen was delighted, and so he thought, ¡°It looks like Real Blood is helping with the seal. At this rate, it might take a few days.¡±


    If Ghost Eye learned that Blow Blood could be unsealed, he¡¯d definitely be angrier.


    Han Sen still did not know whether or not it was an emperor geno core, but the seal was very powerful. He had no doubt about that. It was a high ss geno core, either way. It was definitely super, at the very least.


    As Han Sen continued his investigation, Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon suddenly walked into the hall. Elysian Moon hadn¡¯t been seen for a while. This time, she hade back looking terrible. She was covered in wounds. Her face was pale and bloodied.


    ¡°There is an angry creature nearby. It¡¯s a super creature, and it hurt Elysian Moon. I¡¯m going to go kill it. Would you like toe with me?¡± Gu Qingcheng asked Han Sen directly.


    ¡°How are you going to split the profits?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You can have the loot. I just want to avenge her,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯te looking for me if it was this easy. There must be something up with the creature.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think Gu Qingcheng would approach Han Sen to assign an easy task.

 Chapter 1574 - There Once Was an Invincible Geno Core

    <h4>Chapter 1574: There Once Was an Invincible Geno Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The Destroyer Wolf at rank 139 on the super geno core leaderboard won¡¯t be all that easy to kill,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°May I ask what your rank is on the super geno core leaderboard?¡± Han Sen asked, out of genuine curiosity.


    ¡°I am seventeenth,¡± Gu Qingcheng said carelessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re that high? You¡¯re seventeenth and you can¡¯t defeat this Destroyer Wolf that is only 139?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    ¡°It can¡¯t beat me in raw strength, but it has the ability to consume space. I will be unable to catch him, and that is why I¡¯ll need you and Nightmare,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°To me, it sounds as if all you really need is the assistance of Little Red. Why don¡¯t you just ask him straight away? I can¡¯t make hime.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°He won¡¯t ept my invitation, but you will be just as useful as him. You cane to help,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Okay. And just to confirm what you told me; I will be receiving the items once it¡¯s dead, yes?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°If you can truly help, sure. Would you n on taking the loot even if you didn¡¯t put any effort in?¡± Qu Qingcheng wasn¡¯t very polite when it came to these sorts of affairs.


    ¡°We will see, but I am known to take out as much as I put in.¡± Han Sen did not argue and just went along with her.


    He wanted to see how strong Gu Qingcheng was if she truly was ranked seventeenth on the super geno core leaderboard.


    Han Sen followed Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon out of the shelter. The travel was dull for Han Sen, and he found himself bored. So, he asked, ¡°Who is in first ce on the super geno core leaderboard?¡±


    Gu Qingcheng was equally bored. She said, ¡°The one currently in first ce is the fellow who leads Sacred. He ims to be God¡¯s own child, but there are others who have the same might as him. The person in first ce switches every now and again.¡±


    ¡°Why does the person in first ce frequently change?¡± Han Sen asked, having been surprised by this.


    ¡°What¡¯s so weird about that? There are many powerful geno cores there, of emperor ss and berserk ss. They¡¯re all good at something. No one is the absolute strongest. That being said, when I first became a demi-god, I heard there was a geno core that held first ce for a very long time. It hadn¡¯t lost once. But that is the only time in history when the first ce on the super geno core leaderboard seemed fixed. Nowadays, the holder of the first position changes frequently,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°What was that geno core¡¯s name? Is it still on the leaderboard?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity. You¡¯re reading on B oxnovel.c om .Tks!


    ¡°If it was still on the leaderboard, the ranks wouldn¡¯t keep changing. I have only heard about it through hearsay, though. When I first arrived here, it was already gone. I suppose you could say it¡¯s more of a myth now. Its name, however, was Destiny¡¯s Tower. I can only suppose it left for the Fifth Sanctuary alongside its master,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    When Han Sen heard Gu Qingcheng say this, his heart jumped. If that ster geno core was indeed Destiny¡¯s Tower, it probably meant the one resting in his Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Sh*t! Destiny¡¯s Tower is that strong?¡± Han Sen held onto his excitement and pretended the name didn¡¯t ring any bells. Then, he asked, ¡°Who was Destiny¡¯s Tower¡¯s master?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t think anyone does. It¡¯s an old myth, and it is something I have only heard of once,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    Han Sen asked a few more questions, but she didn¡¯t know much. She said the master of Destiny¡¯s Tower was strange. The rumors said when he first appeared on the geno core leaderboard, he did so at a low rank. Apparently, it was in the ten-thousands.


    No one had seen it in the first few ranks, but all of a sudden, it managed to reach number one. No one knew whether that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Of course, this was just part of the myth. Gu Qingcheng had only heard about these events. She hadn¡¯t witnessed them first-hand.


    Han Sen retreated into thought. ¡°Is this Destiny¡¯s Tower the same one that¡¯s in my Sea of Soul? If it is that good, and so was its master, why did they not go on to the Fifth Sanctuary? And who was that being in armor that resided in the ck chimenea? Why was he an enemy of Destiny¡¯s Tower¡¯s master?¡±


    All these questions now rattled around Han Sen¡¯s head, but thinking he actually owned that tower now, he almost lost control andughed his head off.


    ¡°Dad, why are you so happy?¡± Bao¡¯er was in Han Sen¡¯s arms. She looked right at him as she spoke.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just because you¡¯re next to me. That¡¯s why I am happy,¡± Han Sen quickly said. He was worried Gu Qingcheng might have gotten suspicious.


    When Bao¡¯er heard this, she was delighted. She kissed Han Sen on the cheek and said, ¡°I am happy too, when you are around me!¡±


    Elysian Moon couldn¡¯t bear watching it. She balked. ¡°Ugh, you two are so gross!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous. You could be like me, if you had a beautiful daughter, too.¡± Han Sen held Bao¡¯er andughed at her.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Elysian Moon turned glum and looked away.


    Han Sen felt weird about that, though. He wasn¡¯t sure what he said that might have upset her. What he said shouldn¡¯t have peeved her as it did.


    Gu Qingcheng then changed the subject. ¡°When you see Destroyer Wolf, be careful. It can consume space, and it can also leap out at you from tears in the dimension, pouncing at you from any angle. If he slips into a space-crack, follow me.¡±


    ¡°That sounds annoying. How do you n on killing it?¡± Han Sen frowned and asked.


    Han Sen had enough power to fight super creatures, but this was a berserk super creature with space powers. It would be a hard fight. That was, unless he used his Destiny¡¯s Tower. But that thing cost a lot of energy, and it wouldn¡¯t be wise to show it off in public.


    If others recognized it was Destiny¡¯s Tower, and it was in the hands of a human, all the emperors and super creatures woulde dogpile on him to end him.


    ¡°Maybe we should take a look first. There¡¯s every chance we won¡¯t get to him,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°That Destroyer Wolf offended some people. For some reason, many creatures and spirits are now after him. We¡¯re just going to try our luck and see if we can get it. We might not even be able to find it,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me any of this sooner?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Hearing her say this, Han Sen knew this task would not be as simple as he had initially assumed.

 Chapter 1575 - Sacred Egg Was Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Sacred Egg Was Stolen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They walked for less than two days, and there were scary beings everywhere. Sometimes, Han Sen could even detect powerful auras sweeping across the sky. However, the creatures seemed to be moving chaotically. It felt less like they were chasing something, and more like they were searching.


    ¡°They must be looking for that Destroyer Wolf,¡± said Elysian Moon.


    Just when Han Sen was about to respond, Xu Mi ran up to him and said, ¡°Teacher, something major is happening!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Xu Mi. He had sent Xu Mi out earlier to train.


    Xu Mi said excitedly, ¡°The Destroyer Wolf stole a descendant of the master of Sacred shelter! Now, it hase toward us, and many powerful super creatures are chasing it.¡±


    ¡°A child of Sacred shelter¡¯s master? A creature like Goddess?¡± Han Sen suddenly imagined a goddess climbing out of an egg, which was a bizarre thought.


    ¡°Yes. I heard that it¡¯s the child of Sacred¡¯s master and a berserk super creature, but the berserk super creature wasn¡¯t living in Sacred shelter, which was how to Destroyer Wolf managed to steal the egg. Now, many powerful shelters like Sacred and Outer Sky are all hunting that Destroyer Wolf,¡± said Xu Mi.


    ¡°Sacred is powerful enough to gather all those shelters to help him?¡± asked Han Sen, amazed.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re all looking for the egg. It¡¯s a descendant of two berserk super creatures, so its genes must be extraordinary. The egg will be highly beneficial to any being that eats it. If it¡¯s a female, then they¡¯ll keep it and make it procreate with others to further improve the genes.¡± Xu Mi couldn¡¯t be more excited. He lowered his voice and said to Han Sen, ¡°Teacher, should we also go look for it? If we¡¯re lucky enough, perhaps we can actually find the egg.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try to find it before others do.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t have much hope for it. Many top-tier shelters sent their most powerful creatures to look for the Destroyer Wolf and that egg.


    That Destroyer Wolf had been given plenty of time to hide itself. Han Sen didn¡¯t think they alone would be able to find it. And even if he could find it, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to steal the egg from so many terrifying beings.


    Many powerful creatures swept across the sky above them. After only half a day, Han Sen detected twenty different creatures flying over him, and those were just the ones close enough for him to notice.


    However, they were still searching chaotically. It seemed that they still hadn¡¯t found the Destroyer Wolf yet.


    ¡°Elysian Moon, where did you meet the Destroyer Wolf?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    ¡°Near Rolling Dragon Lake,¡± Elysian Moon said, pointing in a direction.


    Han Sen was kind of familiar with the area around him, since it wasn¡¯t far from his shelter. Rolling Dragon Like was a giantke among the mountains, and it was named such because of the dragon-like creatures in theke. Han Sen had heard that there was ake nearby, but he had never been there.


    Though Rolling Dragon Lake was among the mountains, it was veryrge, more than a hundred square miles.


    However, the water in theke was dark, giving out dark light like gas. It looked dense, so nobody could see anything that was even an inch below the water¡¯s surface. Nobody could say for sure whether a creature could actually live in the water or not.


    When Han Sen and the others arrived at theke, they found Goddess already there. Goddess looked a bit different from before. Her lifeforce had be terrifying, but it was also obscured and difficult to read. It seemed that she had reached super level.


    Just as Han Sen observed Goddess, she also noticed Han Sen, and her eyes became aloof. However, seeing Gu Qingcheng beside Han Sen, Goddess frowned and began walking toward Han Sen with some creatures from her shelter beside her.


    There were four creatures beside Goddess, and they were all livid. Apparently, they were already super creatures, and all of them were mighty.


    However, Goddess didn¡¯t talk to Han Sen. Instead, she walked up to Gu Qingcheng and asked, ¡°Elysium Master, is this person rted to you?¡±


    ¡°How is that your business, one way or the other?¡± asked Gu Qingcheng, mildly.


    ¡°This man is a mortal enemy of mine. If he doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, I¡¯m going to take my revenge now.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng took a look at Han Sen, squinted her eyes, and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Han Sen heard it and said, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a connection between us. We¡¯re partners working together.¡±


    ¡°You heard that, right?¡± Gu Qingcheng said, ncing at Goddess.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll let him go this time for your sake.¡± Goddess waved her hands and left with those four super creatures.


    ¡°You get along pretty well here.¡± Han Sen gave a thumbs up to Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°You owe me one,¡± said Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°Okay, no problem, but I¡¯m still a bit confused. Why did she call you Elysium Master? You¡¯re a human. How did you be the head of the Elysium race?¡± Han Sen was curious about that.


    ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡± Gu Qingcheng red at him, then took Elysian Moon and walked toward theke.


    Han Sen looked in the direction that Goddess had vanished, then followed Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon.


    There was indeed some evidence of a fight that had happened beside theke, and there were some residual tears in the fabric of space. They were feeble, but they hadn¡¯t yet healed entirely.


    Goddess and her sidekicks were also looking at that those rips in space. They could tell that the tears had been left by Destroyer Wolf.


    Han Sen also used his Dongxuan aura to observe the remaining evidence of the wolf. There were only a few molecules left, and it was probably because Destroyer Wolf got away through the space fault, so it didn¡¯t leave any molecules on its way.


    Gu Qingcheng only looked at it for a short while, but she couldn¡¯t find any clues. She frowned and said, ¡°Someone was definitely chasing the Destroyer Wolf, and that¡¯s how Elysian Moon was lucky enough to get away. The Destroyer Wolf also escaped through the space cracks. We might not be able to find any traces here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just walk around and look. Perhaps we¡¯ll be lucky enough to find some clues.¡± Han Sen took a look at Rolling Dragon Lake and walked to the other side.


    The Destroyer Wolf really hadn¡¯t left much of a trail, but Han Sen could see that it had left behind a few molecules, at least. He then walked toward the other side of the shiningke and found more traces of some sort of creature.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know which creature these molecules belonged to, but he could tell that those molecules had been left there at the same time as the molecules left by Destroyer Wolf. That indicated that another creature had been in the area at the same time as Destroyer Wolf. Han Sen wanted to find that creature first to see what he could learn from it.

 Chapter 1576 - Clue

    <h4>Chapter 1576: Clue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Destroyer Wolf got away through a space crack. What clue do you think you can find here?¡± Elysian Moon said, frowning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just look around. Perhaps we can find some clues,¡± Han Sen said as he walked.


    ¡°Then you can try your luck here. We don¡¯t think we¡¯d find anything,¡± Elysian Moon said while pointing in another direction.


    ¡°There nothing to find here. We can secretly follow the groups from Sacred and Outer Sky. Better that than wasting our time here,¡± said Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s separate into two teams. You can follow them, and I¡¯ll keep looking here.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush.


    There were too many powerful beings from Sacred and Outer Sky, and everyone was on high alert, so Han Sen¡¯s group would be easily spotted. Han Sen nned to walk around to check for any remaining molecules. He wanted to see what kind of creatures were with the Destroyer Wolf.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave you some marks to indicate where we¡¯ve gone.¡± Elysian Moon was already walking away, so Gu Qingcheng left Han Sen a mark and hurried after her.


    Xu Mi wanted to follow them as well, but since Han Sen was not going, he had to follow Han Sen.


    ¡°Teacher, that Destroyer Wolf has fled through the space fault. Why are we still looking for clues here? We¡¯d better follow Goddess¡¯s group. There¡¯ll be some interesting things happeningter,¡± Xu Mi said. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to seize the egg; he just wanted to watch those powerful beings fight each other.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep searching here. You can follow those two if you really want to go.¡±


    Xu Mi thought for a minute and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather follow you, teacher,¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he followed the molecules along theke. There were only a few molecules left. It had been quite a long time, so there were only some scent molecules left, and they were not continuous. It would take Han Sen a long while to follow such a faint trail.


    Xu Mi saw Han Sen walk around theke, looking around everywhere. He walked slowly, but he didn¡¯t know what Han Sen was looking at. He could only follow behind Han Sen.


    Han Sen walked around most of theke, and at some point, the trail disappeared. He walked forward, but he couldn¡¯t find any more molecules.


    ¡°Weird. Where are they?¡± Han Sen walked back to thest spot he had seen the molecules, and he observed the ce carefully.


    You¡¯re reading on  Thanks!


    It was very close to theke shore, and there were some ck water stains at the shoreline.


    ¡°Does thiske rise at some point? Did the creature that left the scent enter theke? Why did he walk around for so long instead of entering theke immediately? Is there something special in this location?¡± Han Sen frowned as he thought.


    He observed theke, but he couldn¡¯t see anything special. Theke here was exactly like other areas of Rolling Dragon Lake. It was dark like ink, and he couldn¡¯t see anything inside.


    The surface of the water was peaceful as well, and there were no ripples. Han Sen couldn¡¯t find any living beings in theke using his Dongxuan Aura.


    ¡°What are you looking at, teacher?¡± Xu Mi stood beside Han Sen and looked at theke, but he couldn¡¯t see anything either.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for clues,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°Clues? What clues? I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Xu Mi was curious. He observed theke again, but he still couldn¡¯t see anything there.


    ¡°What would you need me for if you could see through everything?¡± Han Sen said condescendingly.


    Xu Mi said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re a teacher. I can¡¯t evenpare with you. Please, teacher, teach me something. What kind of clues are there in thiske?¡±


    ¡°My disciple, you will only truly learn if you find the answers yourself. You have to use your brain more and think it through. That¡¯s how you actually learn things.¡± Han Sen pointed at theke and said, ¡°Just observe here. I¡¯ll go to other areas to see if I can find other clues.¡±


    ¡°Okay, teacher. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Xu Mi kept staring at theke, trying to find the clues his teacher alluded to.


    Han Sen kept walking around theke, carrying Bao¡¯er. He walked all the way around theke, and then he began walking around in the forest nearby, hoping to find the scent molecules again.


    Xu Mi gazed at theke for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    ¡°Teacher is indeed wise and mysterious, and I¡¯m not at the same level that he is. What did teacher find here?¡± Xu Mi gazed at theke more carefully.


    Actually, Han Sen didn¡¯t find any clues himself. He just felt that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he found some scent molecules there, so he asked Xu Mi to stay there to see whether he could find anything.


    If Han Sen was correct, the creature must have dived back into theke when the tides rose in Rolling Dragon Lake. Han Sen then decided to walk around Rolling Dragon Lake ande back when the tides rose again. Perhaps he could find something after that.


    Han Sen walked around the nearby forest for a while, and he didn¡¯t find the trail he was looking for, but he did find a familiar scent.


    ¡°Ghost Eye? Why is it here? It¡¯s so weak. Is it being suicidal?¡± Han Sen checked it carefully, and he found some other molecule traces that resembled those of Ghost Eye. There were two other types of molecules, but he wasn¡¯t sure which creatures they belonged to, and he couldn¡¯t tell the power of those creatures either.


    He toured the forest, and he felt several powerful forces sweeping across the sky, but none of them stayed nearby. After a short while, they were all gone.


    He didn¡¯t find anything new, and it was getting darker. Han Sen went toward Rolling Dragon Lake.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve found something!¡± Han Sen was a bit stunned. He only asked Xu Mi to stay there on the off-chance that something happened, but he hadn¡¯t expected the spirit to make a discovery.


    Xu Mi pointed at the ce where Han Sen asked him to stay and watch. The ce where Han Sen and Xu Mi stood before was already covered by the ckke water, but there wasn¡¯t anything special there.


    However, after thekewater rose, a small section ofkewater looked different. In that one ce close to the shore, theke water that was originally ck became transparent like the water in a normalke.


    However, it was already dark, and it was only a tiny area. If they didn¡¯t look at it carefully, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed the clear water at all.


    ¡°Teacher, you indeed have great acumen. I wasn¡¯t able to see anything special before, but I only saw the difference of that part of theke after it got dark.¡± Xu Mi looked at Han Sen in awe.

 Chapter 1577 - Destroyer Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Destroyer Wolf</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen flew above the small section of clear water, and he tried to see whether there was any difference in the water. That section of theke looked like a well. It was clear from top to bottom, yet all the water around it was dark. The dark water and the clear water didn¡¯t integrate at all.


    However, it was already after sunset, and the water was very deep, so even if they looked directly down on the clear water, they could only see darkness. They had no idea how deep it was.


    Unlike the darkke around it, there were bubblesing up through the clear water, as if there were lots of fish below.


    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong with the water here?¡± Xu Mi asked Han Sen, standing beside him.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°How should I know anything about it? I¡¯m not a god who knows everything.¡±


    Of course, Han Sen didn¡¯t say that out loud. He smiled at Xu Mi and said, ¡°Just wait here for now. I¡¯ll go down there and check. Don¡¯t enter the water until Ie out.¡±


    Han Sen jumped into the clear water with Bao¡¯er, diving deep.


    He had practiced his swimming skills before. Though he couldn¡¯tpare with real marine creatures, he was still able to engage in ordinary fights.


    Han Sen was cautious. As he swam down, he summoned his golden engraving shield and held it in front of himself to defend against ferocious creatures.


    Theke was surprisingly deep. Han Sen had dived more than three thousand feet, yet he still couldn¡¯t see the bottom. Everything around him was still dark, and the water looked like ink.


    Han Sen kept diving, and as he swam down, he suddenly felt a hollow sensation below him, and then he fell forward.


    As Han Sen quickly regained his feet, he found out that he was standing in a huge underground cave. There were many bones scattered around the cave, and there was a strong stench in the air.


    In the middle of the cave was a ck spring, and it was spewing water like gas. Two creaturesy beside the mouth of the well.


    The one on the left looked like a dragon, and its scales gleamed with ck light as if they were made of coal. The dragon teeth in its mouth looked like knives.


    It was around eighty feet long, and it looked belligerent.


    The creature on the right was a giant white wolf, and it was just asrge as the ck dragon beside it. Its fur was white as snow, yet its eyes were ck like ink. Ripples and distortions in space itself seemed to waver through the wolf¡¯s fur.


    The two ferocious beasts red at Han Sen at the same time, looking at him like a piece of fresh meat that had just been dropped on their doorstep.


    ¡°Destroyer Wolf?¡± Han Sen was startled. He was originally looking for the trail of the creature he had sensed on the shoreline, but he hadn¡¯t expected to find the Destroyer Wolf here.


    Gu Qingcheng described the appearance of the destroyer wolf to Han Sen before, and this giant white wolf looked just as she had described it. And with that terrifying forceing from it, it had to be the Destroyer Wolf.


    As for the ck dragon, it was likely to be the legendary Rolling Dragon. However, neither of them seemed to be the creature Han Sen was looking for.


    Aside from the Rolling Dragon and the Destroyer Wolf, there weren¡¯t any other creatures in the entire underground cave. Inside the ck spring, an object about the size of a basketball was rolling around.


    Before Han Sen could see what that object exactly was, he heard the Rolling Dragon roar, after which it spewed a stream of ck light toward him.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see clearly what that ck light was, so he couldn¡¯t even dodge it. He raised the golden engraving shield to ward it off.


    Dang!


    Han Sen felt a giant force transmitting through the golden engraving shield, and he couldn¡¯t help stepping back, his back running into a rock wall in the cave.


    The rock was so hard that it only had some faint cracks after being hit by Han Sen¡¯s body, yet Han Sen¡¯s bones were almost dislocated.


    That stream of ck light also bounced back after hitting the golden engraving shield. The ck light shot toward the Rolling Dragon and sshed over its tail. Rather than being injured by the power, the dragon¡¯s tail caught the ck light.


    Han Sen then saw clearly that the ck light shot by the Rolling Dragon was a trident, which was as dark as ink. There were dragon engravings on the handle, and three dragon heads formed the top of the trident.


    The strike from the Rolling Dragon didn¡¯t kill Han Sen, which shocked it a little bit. The Destroyer Wolf stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°Who sent you here? Sacred shelter or Outer Sky shelter?¡±


    ¡°Nobody sent me. I came here myself.¡± Lots of thoughts flooded into Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    The Rolling Dragon and the Destroyer Wolf didn¡¯t seem to be enemies, and besides, both the creatures were emanating horrifying lifeforces. They were both incredibly powerful beings.


    Han Sen¡¯s power hadn¡¯t reached super level yet, so he wasn¡¯t sure whether he could fight against two beings at that level.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve brought Gu Qingcheng with me.¡± Han Sen sighed. He hadn¡¯t expected to find the Destroyer Wolf so easily.


    Han Sen had thought that the Destroyer Wolf would team up with the Rolling Dragon to fight him. Instead, the Destroyer Wolf squinted its eyes and gazed at Han Sen for a while, then made a surprising suggestion.


    ¡°Since you weren¡¯t sent by Sacred, and you¡¯re all by yourself, why don¡¯t you stay here and share the Sacred egg with us?¡±


    ¡°How could I do that?¡± Han Sen found it hard to believe that the Destroyer Wolf would be so kind. It had risked everything to steal that egg. Why would it share with some random human?


    The Destroyer Wolf smiled, yet that smile kind of creeped Han Sen out. A smile from a giant wolf was a truly disturbing thing to see.


    ¡°Let me put it this way,¡± the Destroyer Wolf said, sounding sincere. ¡°We don¡¯t want to share the Sacred egg with others. From my perspective, you¡¯re pretty powerful, and it won¡¯t be easy for us to kill you. If you flee and attract other powerful creatures here, it¡¯ll be a huge problem for us both. If you¡¯re willing, the three of us can share this egg. What do you think?¡±


    Though what the Destroyer Wolf said made perfect sense to Han Sen, he still felt something off.


    However, Han Sen was certain of one thing: if he refused, the two creatures would immediately team up and try to kill him to protect their secret.


    ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re this sincere, I¡¯ll go along with it.¡± Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll just use my Destiny¡¯s Tower if you really want to attack me. Perhaps I can even find a chance to get that egg.¡±


    ¡°Then you cane down now, my friend. The Sacred egg is ready for eating. Is there anyone else aside from you who knows that we¡¯re here?¡± asked the Destroyer Wolf, smiling.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen moved down towards them slowly. However, he kept his distance from them. He looked at the white object within the ck well and asked, ¡°Is that the Sacred egg?¡±

 Chapter 1578 - Sacred Egg

    <h4>Chapter 1578: Sacred Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Correct, that¡¯s the Sacred egg. However, its shell is too solid. We¡¯ve tried everything we could think of, but nothing could break the eggshell. We then resorted to using the water from the ck pond to erode the shell of the Sacred egg. You came here at the right time. After another forty or fifty hours, the eggshell will bepletely eroded, after which we can enjoy this Sacred egg,¡± said the Destroyer Wolf.


    The Rolling Dragon just stared at Han Sen coldly, like a sculpture made of iron. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if it was because it couldn¡¯t understand the humannguage, or because it didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    Han Sen saw that neither the Destroyer Wolf nor the Rolling Dragon intended to attack him, which surprised him a little bit.


    Han Sen thought the Destroyer Wolf just wanted to make sure nobody was around before it attacked him, yet the Destroyer Wolf didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of striking him. It seemed that it had made up its mind to share the Sacred egg.


    Han Sen was still cautious as he wasn¡¯t sure what the Destroyer Wolf wanted. He kept his distance from the Destroyer Wolf and the Rolling Dragon, and he also kept an eye on the Sacred egg, waiting for it to bepletely eroded.


    Though it was called a Sacred egg, there wasn¡¯t any special about its appearance. It looked like an ordinary egg at an extra size. It was hard to imagine that a great being like the Destroyer Wolf couldn¡¯t break the eggshell.


    The water was flowing, and the Sacred egg was floating on it. Han Sen looked at it carefully, and he found that there were many tiny ck engravings on the shell. It seemed that the water from the ck pond was sipping in.


    You¡¯re reading on  Thanks!


    ¡°How should I call you, friend?¡± The Destroyer Wolf didn¡¯t want to get close to Han Sen either. Instead, it watched Han Sen from a distance, smiling.


    ¡°Han Sen,¡± answered Han Sen.


    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, so you muste from somewhere famous. What haven¡¯t I heard of you before?¡± asked the Destroyer Wolf again.


    ¡°Nowhere famous. I was just lucky enough to obtain some powerful geno cores and beast souls,¡± said Han Sen.


    The more Han Sen spoke, the less the Destroyer Wolf dared to look down upon him. It kept talking with Han Sen, but it didn¡¯t show any sign of attacking him. It seemed that it was actually waiting for the eggshell to break so that it could share it with Han Sen.


    ¡°Is that eggshell really so solid that even you can¡¯t break it?¡± Han Sen asked again, as he still found it unbelievable.


    Based on the rules in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, even the descendant of a berserk super creature was only at bronze level when it was just born.


    The Destroyer Wolfid down beside the ck pond and smiled. ¡°If I were really able to break it, I wouldn¡¯t have run around carrying it and being hunted by so many powerful creatures.¡±


    The Destroyer Wolf paused andughed. ¡°The master of Sacred spent so much effort gaining the confidence of the Destroyer Empress and convincing her to birth his child. He¡¯s spent lots of time and effort on that egg, so it should be special.¡±


    Han Sen took a look at that Sacred egg, yet he still couldn¡¯t see anything special about it. Even more confusing, Han Sen still couldn¡¯t find any trace of the creature he had previously been looking for.


    If that creature was just some food that the Destroyer Wolf and the Rolling Dragon brought here and ate, Han Sen should still be able to find its scent. Just like the bones left in the cave, all three of them were leaving molecules behind. However, Han Sen didn¡¯t see any remaining molecules of that creature.


    Han Sen was afraid that the molecules in the cave were too chaotic for him to check carefully. He rechecked them several times, but he still couldn¡¯t find any trace of the creature that he had noticed before.


    ¡°Maybe that creature didn¡¯t get into theke? Then where is it?¡± Han Sen was frowning as he thought, but he couldn¡¯t figure anything out.


    The Destroyer Wolf sometimes talked with Han Sen, and it was gentle and looked harmless.


    On the contrary, the Rolling Dragon didn¡¯t say a word. It justy beside the ck pond, staring at the floating Sacred egg as if that egg was the only thing it could see.


    They didn¡¯t show any intention of attacking Han Sen, which confused him.


    Bao¡¯er sometimes looked at the Sacred egg as if it were some kind of new toy.


    Time passed, and more and more ck fissures appeared on the eggshell. Just as the Destroyer Wolf said, the eggshell seemed to be almostpletely eroded.


    Kacha!


    After more than fifty hours of waiting, Han Sen, Destroyer Wolf, and the Rolling Dragon heard a st that sounded like an eggshell cracking after being boiled.


    A ck crack appeared on the white eggshell.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± The Destroyer Wolf was exhrated, and the Rolling Dragon was even more so. Its tail was carrying the trident, and it immediately threw the trident toward the egg.


    The egg was already covered with small cracks, and Han Sen thought that the trident of the Rolling Dragon would pierce through the eggpletely. However, when the tip of the trident hit one of the cracks, there were only some sparks on the egg, and the egg was perfectly safe. The crack wasn¡¯t erged at all.


    Han Sen was terrified. The Destroyer Wolf had told him how sturdy the Sacred egg was, but he hadn¡¯t believed it until now.


    He had experienced the trident¡¯s power, and it was definitely at the top-tier level in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Despite that, it couldn¡¯t injure the shell at all.


    The Destroyer Wolf licked its lips, and it stopped the Rolling Dragon from striking again. It gazed at the sacred egg and said, ¡°Guess I need to wait longer. We¡¯ve waited for a long time, so there¡¯s no need to rush it.¡±


    The Rolling Dragon retreated back to the original spot andid down. Han Sen stared at the Sacred egg, but something still seemed strange to him. There wasn¡¯t anything living in the Sacred egg. After the eggshell cracked, Han Sen finally managed to detect some energying from the egg.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a lifeforceing from the egg, but a force that resembled death.


    ¡°Why does this power feel like death? Does this Sacred egg have the power of a dead spirit? That shouldn¡¯t be right. I¡¯ve seen the power of Goddess, and her power feels nothing like this. If they¡¯re both descendants of Sacred¡¯s master, they shouldn¡¯t be so different,¡± Han Sen thought.


    As Han Sen was thinking, he frowned and turned his attention to a corner of the cave. There were some familiar molecules floating there: the same molecules he saw on the shore.


    ¡°Strange! I¡¯ve checked the cave several times already, yet I couldn¡¯t find any of the molecules of that creature. Why have some showed up here now?¡± Han Sen frowned worriedly.

 Chapter 1579 - Fighting for the Sacred Egg

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Fighting for the Sacred Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is there a creature here that not even the Destroyer Wolf and the Rolling Dragon know of? Perhaps they know about it, but they¡¯re letting the creature hide here for some reason?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Han Sen was very confident about his Dongxuan Aura. He was certain that the molecules belonged to the creature he had been looking for before. Also, these molecules were very recent.


    There was only one possibility: the mutant creature was in the cave, but it was somehow concealing its presence.


    Han Sen spected that when the eggshell of the Sacred egg cracked and the Rolling Dragon struck, the creature thought it was time to make a move and identally left some molecules in its excitement.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the water from the ck pond just pour into the eggshell and pollute the egg yolk inside?¡± Han Sen said randomly. He watched the Destroyer Wolf casually, but his Dongxuan Aura was intensely focused on the corner with the molecules.


    However, nothing strange seemed to be happening. Everything was peaceful, and no more random molecules were slipping out.


    ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s get the egg out now. There are so many cracks in the egg at this point, so there¡¯s a chance that we can just suck the yolk out directly,¡± said the Destroyer Wolf to the Rolling Dragon beside it.


    Han Sen found it strange that Destroyer Wolf was asking for Rolling Dragon¡¯s help. Part of the egg was above the ck water, so if the Destroyer Wolf was afraid of the water of the ck pond, he could retrieve the egg without exposing himself to the water.


    Normally, people wouldn¡¯t just entrust a valuable like this to others; instead, they would do it by themselves.


    The Rolling Dragon heard what the Destroyer Wolf said. It spun its tail, using its trident like a spoon to lift the Sacred egg out of the pond. It dredged up the Sacred egg and put it on the ground beside the spring.


    At this moment, ck fissures covered the egg like a cobweb, and lots of the ck fissures had sunk deeply into the egg.


    The Destroyer Wolf walked to the egg and looked down at the cracks.


    ¡°The crack is still notrge enough, and we can¡¯t even see what¡¯s inside. There isn¡¯t anything slipping out, so it needs to be eroded further,¡± said the Destroyer Wolf. Then, it grabbed the Sacred egg with its paws and stood up like a human being. It then lifted the Sacred egg to throw it in the ck pond again.


    However, just as it turned around, the Rolling Dragon whipped its tail, and the trident pierced through the body of the Destroyer Wolf, punching a hole in the wolf¡¯s chest. Blood burst out, dyeing the white fur red.


    The Destroyer Wolf dropped the egg, and bizarre ripples began to twist the space around the wolf¡¯s body. They disappeared for a second, and when they showed up again, Destroyer Wolf was right behind the Rolling Dragon. The wolf teeth tore downwards, biting toward the neck of the Rolling Dragon.


    Ao!


    However, before the Destroyer Wolf could bite the neck of the Rolling Dragon, a transparent arrow shot through the wolf¡¯s head. The arrow went into the back of its head, through its brain, and out between its eyebrows. Blood dripped from the tip of the arrow.


    Destroyer Wolf fell on the ground without even having the chance to struggle. Itid on the ground,pletely lifeless.


    Han Sen waspletely bewildered. He couldn¡¯t believe that the mighty Destroyer Wolf had been killed so easily.


    He then looked to the corner of the cave and saw a creature standing there. Its upper body was that of a human being, while its lower body looked like a snake. It stood there, sneering with its apathetic face.


    The creature was holding a bow, and the color of the bow resembled the color of the horns on his head.


    ¡°Good job, ck dragon.¡± The half-human-shaped creature moved to the side of the Rolling Dragon and patted its head.


    The horrifying Rolling Dragon suddenly became meek and submissive, and apparently, it enjoyed the praise of the half-human-shaped creature.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked, rmed.


    It was apparent now that the half-human-shaped being and the Rolling Dragon were on the same team. The Destroyer Wolf originally wanted to borrow the ck pond, which was why it agreed to share the Sacred egg with the Rolling Dragon. Little did it expect that the Rolling Dragon had another partner, who wanted to kill the Destroyer Wolf and keep the Sacred egg all to himself.


    ¡°Rolling Dragon King, the king of the Rolling Dragon Lake.¡± The half-human-shaped creature looked at Han Sen scornfully.


    Han Sen was dazed. Now he knew that the legendary creature in the Rolling Dragon Lake was this strange creature in front of him, not the ck dragon.


    Rolling Dragon King walked to the side of the ck pond. He picked up the Sacred egg and held it in his palms.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Rolling Dragon King said mildly, looking at the Sacred egg.


    The ck dragon roared suddenly, then dashed toward Han Sen with the trident in its tail. Its ws and dragon teeth and trident were all terrifying weapons. Han Sen resisted the waves of attacks with his golden engraving shield.


    However, Han Sen kept stepping back under that aggressive force.


    The red light on Han Sen¡¯s body surged as a pair of butterfly wings opened on Han Sen¡¯s back, and at the same time, he entered Bloodthirsty Mode.


    Han Sen¡¯s power surged. He fought the ck dragon for a long time, but it was a stalemate. Neither could defeat the other.


    The Rolling Dragon King apparently didn¡¯t intend to help the ck dragon fight Han Sen. He pulled his arrow out of the Destroyer Wolf and wiped the blood on the wolf¡¯s fur. Then, he stabbed the arrow down towards the cracked egg.


    The arrow pierced the egg twice, but it couldn¡¯t prate the crack of the Sacred egg. The Rolling Dragon King frowned, then his body gave off a bizarre ck light. The ck light infused the arrow, and he stabbed the arrow back toward the egg again.


    Kacha! The arrow finally pierced the egg. The tip and part of the shaft both went in.


    The Rolling Dragon King was exhrated. He grabbed the arrow and tried to pull it back out.


    But in the next second, the Rolling Dragon King became horrified. He wasn¡¯t able to pull the arrow out of the egg. Instead, his entire body was trembling as if he was being electrified.


    ck light was being pulled rapidly from his body, along the arrow, and down into the egg.


    ¡°Rolling Dragon King, did you really think I didn¡¯t know you were the real master of Rolling Dragon Lake?¡± The Destroyer Wolf that was presumed to be dead gradually crawled up from the ground, which was inconceivable.


    The holes in its chest and head were healing so fast that the wounds were visibly shrinking. It red at Rolling Dragon King with its wolf eyes, and it had a bizarre smile on its face.


    ¡°You...¡± The Rolling Dragon King was terrified as he realized that he had been tricked by the Destroyer Wolf.


    However, it was toote for him to regret now. His body was being pulled inescapably toward the Sacred egg. His power kept flooding into the egg, making him weaker and weaker.


    The ck dragon roared. It ditched Han Sen and rushed toward the Rolling Dragon King. It stabbed the Sacred egg with the trident on its tail, trying to separate the Sacred egg from the Rolling Dragon King.

 Chapter 1580 - Fight Destroyer Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Fight Destroyer Wolf</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re being suicidal!¡± The Destroyer Wolf sneered, watching from the side. It wasn¡¯t trying to stop the ck dragon at all.


    The ck dragon¡¯s trident mmed into the Sacred egg, but it immediately became stuck to the egg, and the egg began absorbing its power. It ended up just like the Rolling Dragon King.


    The two terrifying super creatures, which were possibly berserk super creatures, seemed utterly incapable of escaping from the Sacred egg. Both the Rolling Dragon King and the ck dragon were shocked to their very core.


    Han Sen was petrified. He had seen lots of descendants of two super beings before, and Xu Mi was a child of two emperors. However, he had never seen a descendant like this. It wasn¡¯t even born yet, but it was already able to wreck two super beings. Rolling Dragon King and the ck dragon were being sucked dry, and it was a stunning thing to witness.


    The Rolling Dragon King seemed to have aged a thousand years, and the scales on his snake tail were yellowing. His upper body looked old, and he wasn¡¯t as forceful as he had been before. He looked like an old man who was so skinny that his bones were visible.


    As for the ck dragon, it wasn¡¯t doing any better. Its body was quickly aging as the essence inside its body was sucked out.


    The Destroyer Wolf looked at the withering Rolling Dragon King and said, ¡°Everyone else thinks that the ck dragon is the master of Rolling Dragon Lake, but I am exceptional. Do you really think you can trick me? Do you really think I came to Rolling Dragon Lake because I couldn¡¯t break the Sacred egg? How na?ve are you?¡±


    As it spoke, the Destroyer Wolf squinted its eyes and a trace of light gleamed. ¡°I came here because of the power of death in the ck pond. Without that power of death, there¡¯s no way that the Sacred egg could have incubated this soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a descendant of Sacred shelter. What does it have to do with the power of death?¡± Rolling Dragon King asked through clenched teeth.


    Destroyer Wolf sneered. ¡°Are you an idiot? Don¡¯t you know that its mother is the Destroyer Empress? Her power is the power of death. The power that Sacred egg inherited isn¡¯t just the power of Sacred¡¯s master, but also the Destroyer Empress¡¯s power of destruction. The power of Rolling Dragon Lake is the best way to nourish it.¡±


    ¡°What good will it do you? Let us go, and we¡¯ll give you whatever you want,¡± said the Rolling Dragon King.


    The Sacred egg had almost sucked him dry. There was only ayer of skin covering his bone, and he looked more horrendous than a skull.


    ¡°Idiot. What do you think you can offer me? Even if you both gave me your self geno cores, they can¡¯t even begin topare with this Sacred egg.¡± Destroyer Wolf¡¯s eyes were gleaming. ¡°The descendant of Sacred¡¯s master and the Destroyer Empress will have both the advantages of their genes. Since it was incubated, it has been nurtured by the godly fluids of Sacred¡¯s master, and with your power of death, the creature about to be born will be more perfect than any other berserk super creature. Once it¡¯s born, I¡¯ll merge its genes with mine, then I¡¯ll be the most powerful creature in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on it. Even me and ck dragon are not its match. How do you think you¡¯ll manage to merge with it?¡± The bones of Rolling Dragon Emperor were starting to degrade. He fell on the ground beside the ck dragon.


    ¡°I have my ways, and you don¡¯t need to worry about it. Just wait for your death.¡± After the Destroyer Wolf finished, it stopped giving a d*mn about the Rolling Dragon King and the ck dragon.


    ¡°As for you, I really don¡¯t want to waste my time to kill you, but it¡¯ll take me a while to merge with the egg. If Sacred shelter and Outer Sky learn about it, it¡¯ll be a pain in the *ss. You should just die,¡± said Destroyer Wolf as it stepped forward, its body entering a space fault.


    A crack showed up beside Han Sen, and a wolf head extended out, surging toward Han Sen¡¯s neck with its white teeth. Han Sen used the golden engraving shield on his shoulder to ward it off and defend himself against the bite of the Destroyer Wolf.


    Scraaaape!


    The teeth of Destroyer Wolf and the shield ground against each other, and it made an annoying sound. The teeth of the Destroyer Wolf tore a part of the golden engraving shield off, and the golden engravings on the shield were dimming. It didn¡¯t have the power to reflect the attack.


    Han Sen was terrified. He had never seen a force that the golden engraving shield couldn¡¯t defend against.


    The Destroyer Wolf fell toward Han Sen. It looked at Han Sen coldly. ¡°My power is to swallow space, and I already control this space entirely. Where do you think your shield¡¯s reflecting poweres from? Your shield is nothing against me.¡±


    Destroyer Wolf¡¯s body was dimming as it traveled through the space fault. Every time, it left red shes across Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t catch up with the rapidly vanishing and reappearing wolf, and his body couldn¡¯t defend against the wolf¡¯s spatial powers. The wounds looked bizarre, like pieces of Han Sen¡¯s flesh were simply vanishing.


    Fortunately, the golden engraving shield warded off arge part of the attacks. Otherwise, Han Sen would have been eaten alive.


    Han Sen was frowning. The space swallowing power of the Destroyer Wolf was indeed terrifying, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t handle its attacks. He couldn¡¯t see how its body was moving between the faults, nor could he guess how to power worked. He couldn¡¯t wield any of his advantages, and he waspletely suppressed by Destroyer Wolf.


    Han Sen clenched his teeth, and gleaming holy light rushed out of his body. His hair immediately grew longer, and shining light flowed from his eyes. He went into the super king spirit mode.


    The super king spirit was different from Han Sen¡¯s usual power. A human¡¯s body didn¡¯t grow stronger when their self geno core leveled up, but creatures and spirits were more closely connected with their cores.


    The super king spirit mode made Han Sen like a creature or spirit: his body became more powerful as his geno cores improved. As of yet, the Coin geno core hadn¡¯t been upgraded, so the power given by the super king spirit mode wasn¡¯t very strong.


    However, Han Sen didn¡¯t enter super king spirit mode to improve his power.


    After he entered the super spirit mode, Han Sen rushed toward the Sacred egg. He pped toward the Sacred egg with his palm in an attempt to knock the Sacred egg away from the Rolling Dragon King and the ck dragon.


    He didn¡¯t want to save them. Destroyer Wolf wanted the Sacred egg to absorb power, but without a connection to the Rolling Dragon King and the ck dragon, the Sacred egg wouldn¡¯t be incubated.


    That was why Han Sen saved Rolling Dragon King and the ck dragon. No matter what they were going to do, the Destroyer Wolf would have to deal with them first, so this was Han Sen¡¯s chance.


    Destroyer Wolf saw Han Sen pping toward the Sacred egg, and it sneered. ¡°You want to touch the Sacred egg? You¡¯re being suicidal.¡±


    However, the Destroyer Wolf didn¡¯t stop attacking. On the contrary, it appeared behind Han Sen and snatched Han Sen¡¯s neck with its space swallowing power.

 Chapter 1581 - Sacred Egg Incubated

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Sacred Egg Incubated</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen didn¡¯t turn back. He moved the severely damaged shield to cover his back, and at the same time, he pped the Sacred egg with his left hand.


    Two noises echoed at the same time. The Destroyer Wolf left three deep scars on the shield with its ws, piercing almost all the way through the shield.


    However, unlike what Han Sen had expected, that Sacred egg didn¡¯t exert any maic force on him, but it didn¡¯t separate from the Rolling Dragon King and ck dragon either. Instead, the Sacred egg, Rolling Dragon King, and the ck dragon all spun away at the same time.


    The three of them fell into the ck pond. They sank, sshing the dark water everywhere.


    The Destroyer Wolf was surprised when it saw that Han Sen wasn¡¯t drawn towards the Sacred egg. Then it roared and dashed toward Han Sen again.


    Han Sen dodged it while trying to think of a method to defend himself against the Destroyer Wolf, but nothing came to mind.


    ¡°I have to resort to Destiny¡¯s Tower now.¡± Han Sen knew that if he kept doing this, he would be killed before too long. The best chance for him to survive was to use his Blood Legion technique and his Destiny¡¯s Tower before too much of his energy was consumed.


    Before Han Sen could activate the technique, the water in the ck pond suddenly surged upwards. A terrifying force rushed out of the ck pond.


    The Destroyer Wolf and Han Sen both dodged away from the sshing ck pond water. At the same time, they looked at the ck pond, trying to figure out what was going on.


    A stream of ck light rose from the ck pond like the sun escaping an eclipse, and then the light floated on the water.


    That terrifying force came from the stream of ck light, and the entire cave was covered by the sensation of death. The ck light gradually withdrew, but the force of death became stronger and stronger. After the light went away, Han Sen missed a heartbeat after seeing what emerged.


    A beautiful woman walked out of the ck pond. She was wearing ck armor and carrying a long ck bow. She had a pair of ck wings like that of a crow, and her hair was dark like ink while her eyes were deep like an abyss. Her entire body emanated a beautiful yet ferocious force, as if she were an angel descending into hell.


    ¡°It has finally incubated!¡± The Destroyer Wolf¡¯s eyes were glinting like crazy. It stopped fighting Han Sen and rushed toward the female just hatched from the Sacred egg.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move towards the egg. It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t defeat Destroyer Wolf, but that the force of deathing from that woman was too horrifying.


    To Han Sen, the woman was more terrifying than Destroyer Wolf. Perhaps the Destroyer Wolf had already prepared itself enough that it thought it could gain something from the woman, but as for Han Sen, he didn¡¯t think he could gain any power from her.


    That woman was floating above the ck pond. Though she had her eyes open, her eyes looked hollow, as if she didn¡¯t have any soul.


    The Destroyer Wolf opened its mouth wide, and it bit the woman¡¯s neck with its barb-like fangs. Those white teeth were actually hollow inside. As they bit into the woman¡¯s neck, the blood filled the wolf¡¯s teeth, dyeing them ck.


    The woman¡¯s blood was actually ck, which made Destroyer Wolf more excited. It bit deeper and harder into her neck so that it could absorb the power faster.


    The female seemed to have felt the pain. She frowned, and some sort of thought finally appeared to cross her dark eyes.


    ¡°More... I want more... I want the most perfect and the most powerful genes...¡± The Destroyer Wolf sucked as it roared crazily.


    The woman¡¯s body seemed to be very sturdy. The wolf¡¯s teeth could only go a little bit deeper, and the harder it bit, the more difficult it was.


    However, the ck blood kept flooding into the fangs of Destroyer Wolf, and at the same time, ck smoke drifted out of its white wolf fur. Its body seemed to be going through some changes.


    Han Sen was surprised. Humans, creatures, or even spirits could evolve by eating the flesh and blood of creatures. However, while eating creature-flesh could strengthen one¡¯s genes, the genes of the original body would always be the foundation.


    The changes Destroyer Wolf was experiencing were a bit different. Its body seemed to have epted the foreign genespletely, and its body was going through some changes that shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    The ck smoke from the Destroyer Wolf was getting denser and denser, and its originally white fur had turnedpletely dark. The flesh on its back was twisted as if something was about to extend from its spine.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He thought that a terrifying being like that woman would¡¯ve fought the Destroyer Wolf to the death, yet she wasn¡¯t reacting at all. Instead, she was just standing there, letting the Destroyer Wolf suck her blood.


    As the Destroyer Wolf drank her blood, its power became much stronger.


    Though the woman¡¯s facial expression changed a little bit, she was still floating there without any actual reactions. After such a long time, her blood must have been almostpletely drained, and now it was toote for her to react.


    ¡°Though she looks like Goddess, she¡¯s only a newborn, after all. She might not have enough intelligence to know what¡¯s happening,¡± Han Sen thought.


    After a short while, the flesh on Destroyer Wolf¡¯s back exploded, and blood sshed everywhere. A pair of bloody wings extended.


    The wings looked raw and bloody, as fur was still growing across them. However, the wings were growing fast, and they darkened until they resembled the woman¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Power... Strong power... Fascinating...¡± Destroyer Wolf was greedy, and it kept sucking until it drained all of the woman¡¯s blood. After that, it took out its teeth and roared at the sky.


    Its body was covered with ck fire emanating the force of death, and its wings spread wide behind it. As it roared, its ck wings gave off the feeling of death as well.


    As for the woman who had been sucked dry, she fell to the floor of the cave like a lifeless puppet. Her eyes were still open like ck holes, but there wasn¡¯t any lifeforce in her. Perhaps she was dead already.


    Han Sen sighed and rushed toward the water on top of the cave. He hadpletely lost his chance already. Destroyer Wolf had finished merging, and it was more powerful than ever. Even its previous power had been terrifying. Han Sen¡¯s blood legion technique could onlyst for a while, so he didn¡¯t want to risk anything before he was sure that he could defeat Destroyer Wolf in a short period of time.


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Destroyer Wolf sneered, shook its wings, and shot toward Han Sen with its terrifying force of death.

 Chapter 1582 - Blow Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Blow Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen frowned, and a three-foot-long pipe that looked like it was made of grey stone showed up in his hands.


    That stone pipe was a geno core called Blow Blood that Han Sen had obtained from Ghost Eye. He had been using his geno core Real Blood to break its restrictions, so both geno cores had been sitting unused in his Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen almost forgot about it, until he heard a voice in his head.


    ¡°Obtained emperor geno core Blow Blood.¡±


    Han Sen then discovered that the restrictions on Blow Blood had been removed by Real Blood, and the emperor core had been activated so that Han Sen could use it any time.


    Han Sen needed to use the Blood Legion technique to summon Destiny¡¯s Tower, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to use that core for very long. Now that he had another emperor geno core, it was time for Han Sen to see how useful it would be.


    ¡°So Ghost Eye wasn¡¯t lying. It is indeed an emperor geno core,¡± Han Sen whispered, lifting Blow Blood in his hands. The fact that the panther had told the truth was actually rather surprising.


    He saw Destroyer Wolf approaching him, so he didn¡¯t have much time to think anymore. Han Sen infused his power into Blow Blood, and he used it like a knife. He raced toward Destroyer Wolf with it.


    Dang!


    A terrifying force hit Blow Blood, and Han Sen lost his grip on the geno core. It flew out of his hands. Han Sen also hit the mountain behind him, spitting blood out.


    ¡°D*mn, is that really an emperor geno core? Why is itpletely useless?¡± Han Sen was deeply upset. The geno core didn¡¯t seem to be doing him any good.


    Other than being so solid that even the Destroyer Wolf¡¯s teeth couldn¡¯t break it, it didn¡¯t exert any exceptional power, and it was even inferior to Han Sen¡¯s Taia Sword.


    The Destroyer Wolf didn¡¯t give Han Sen a chance to think. It dashed toward Han Sen in an instant. With its powers of death and space, it reached toward Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Weng!


    Han Sen summoned his Destiny¡¯s Tower. After a shocking sound, Blow Blood flew up off the ground and shot toward Han Sen like an arrow.


    The Destroyer Wolf sensed that something was flying toward it with incredible energy. It gave up attacking Han Sen and tried to dodge. Blow Blood fell into Han Sen¡¯s palm.


    Blow Blood was rippling with power. Han Sen grabbed it with his hands, but he didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    That strike had proven that Blow Blood shouldn¡¯t be used like an ordinary de or sword, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out how to use it instantly.


    ¡°What? Why is the geno core of Drink Blood Emperor in your hands? And why is it activated?¡± When Destroyer Wolf identified Blow Blood, it looked shocked.


    Drink Blood Emperor had been very famous, and Blow Blood had been one of the top ten geno cores in the sanctuary. Destroyer Wolf wasn¡¯t a stranger to it; instead, the creature was kind of intimidated by it.


    However, it was only afraid for a short while. After an instant, Destroyer Wolf dismissed his own fear, bing hostile and belligerent again. It said coldly, ¡°I might have been intimidated by this thing yesterday, but not anymore. I¡¯ve merged myself with the most perfect and powerful genes, and that geno core is nothing to me. Even if Drink Blood Emperores here himself, he¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Destroyer Wolf rushed toward Han Sen with his raging powers of space and death. The creature was even more ferocious thanst time.


    Just as Han Sen was thinking about how to use Blow Blood, the geno core started to move without his control. One end of the stone pipe touched Han Sen¡¯s lips, while the other end pointed right at Destroyer Wolf.


    ¡°Is it like a flute? Should I just blow it?¡± Han Sen tried to blow it.


    After that, the air and blood inside Han Sen¡¯s body felt like they were tumbling, and the blood of his heart flooded out his mouth and into that stone pipe.


    A bloody arrow was fired out of the stone pipe, and it flew directly at the Destroyer Wolf¡¯s paws as it rushed toward Han Sen. The Destroyer Wolf failed to dodge it.


    Pa!


    The bloody arrow cut off a part of the Destroyer Wolf¡¯s paw, disrupting its powers of space and death.


    ¡°Wow. No wonder it¡¯s called ¡®Blow Blood geno core.¡¯ I can actually blow my blood out with this thing.¡± Han Sen was surprised but exhrated.


    The power of Blow Blood was amazing, and it was indeed an emperor geno core. One spit of blood could cut through the evolved Destroyer Wolf¡¯s paw. He was only concerned about the fact that he was using up his own blood, as he didn¡¯t have much blood to lose.


    Destroyer Wolf roared furiously, and it moved into a space fault. Then it appeared at Han Sen¡¯s back, trying to tear him apart.


    Han Sen then saw something amazing; when the Destroyer Wolf moved, Blow Blood moved as well. The end of the pipe pointed right at Destroyer Wolf as it emerged. Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and he blew his blood out again.


    Though Destroyer Wolf was very fast, the bloody arrow still hit its legs and tore a gruesome wound. Blood flooded out.


    Han Sen clenched his teeth, and he blew his blood out again and again without paying attention to what reached Destroyer Wolf and what didn¡¯t. Then, he leaped back into theke and swam away from the underground cave.


    Destroyer Wolf didn¡¯t dare to fight the bloody arrows directly. After it dodged the attacks, it rushed out to chase Han Sen.


    Neither of them realized that one of the bloody arrows Han Sen fired reached the female whose blood had been sucked dry, and the blood sipped into her body.


    After that bloody arrow entered her body, her face regained color, and she gradually became more and more lively. The blood flooded the woman¡¯s body, flowing in her veins, making her more and more dynamic as if her body was gradually recovering.


    You¡¯re reading on  Thanks!


    Her originally hollow eyes became more dynamic, losing the dullness that had haunted them since she was born.


    All the bloody arrows that Han Sen unleashed fell on the ground, and the blood rolled toward the woman as if it were being attracted by a ma.


    Drops of blood sank through her skin and slipped into her veins, and she became more and more lively, and her face turned redder and redder. She now finally looked like an actual living creature.


    The woman had been full of a deathly power, but she lost that ability after absorbing Han Sen¡¯s blood. Instead, she was now giving out a bizarre power. It had the silence of death, but it also felt rather different.


    Even if Han Sen was there, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell exactly how it was different. He could only feel that something had changed.


    Han Sen and the Destroyer Wolf had no idea what kind of strange alterations were happening to the woman. A human and a wolf hurtled out of Rolling Dragon Lake, and the wolf chased the human into the sky.

 Chapter 1583 - Merge Bloodlines

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Merge Bloodlines</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The bloodline of the Sacred egg came from both Sacred¡¯s master and Destroyer Empress, but after absorbing the power of death from Rolling Dragon King and the ck dragon and being born from the ck pond, she had too much deathly power. Her hereditary abilities from Destroyer Empress werepletely activated, and they suppressed her inheritance from Sacred¡¯s master.


    There was too much deathly power piling up in her body, which was very bad for a newborn baby.


    If the newborn baby kept absorbing the power of death, it would be exactly the same as Destroyer Empress, and there would be nothing special about her.


    Destroyer Wolf drained the blood of the newborn, and at the same time, it also took away the excessive deathly power inside her. That meant the Destroyer Wolf didn¡¯t actually merge all the genes of the newborn; instead, it only obtained the genes of her destruction abilities.


    The blood and genes of the newborn were finally bnced, as her whole body was now growing instead of just the part that belonged to Destroyer Empress.


    However, she didn¡¯t only lose the power that had been dammed up inside her. She also lost her blood, which had caused her to slip into aa. When Han Sen¡¯s blood fell on her body and soaked into her, she recovered quickly.


    As the newborn absorbed Han Sen¡¯s blood, she obtained some of his genes, and her own genes also changed slightly because of the blood she absorbed.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood was like a geno solution, which merged the two different bloodlines of the newborn and created a unique new power that neither of the original powers possessed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t expect his blood to be this useful. At that time, he was spewing out his blood recklessly. Blood kept bursting from the stone pipe, and though it wasn¡¯t hitting the Destroyer Wolf, the enormous power was enough to destroy an entire mountain.


    After Han Sen fired four or five bloody arrows, the mountains around them were already in ruins.


    Ghost Eye was walking around with two super creatures, looking for any opportunities that mighte their way.


    As they walked, they watched the mountains nearby explode, and then Han Sen and the Destroyer Wolf flew by in front of them.


    Han Sen fired at the Destroyer Wolf with Blow Blood. The blood light shone, and the Destroyer Wolf dodged. The mountain behind the wolf wasn¡¯t so lucky. The trace of blood light ravaged the mountain, and that power was mesmerizing.


    ¡°That is Blow Blood... No way...¡± Ghost Eye opened its eyes and mouth wide, and it looked like it had just eaten a fly.


    It had been kept Blow Blood for a long time, so it knew the geno core perfectly well. It could easily identify the weapon in Han Sen¡¯s hands. It tried to console itself that Han Sen might be wielding some other geno core.


    After a short while, Ghost Eye saw the power of Blow Blood just as described in the legends, and the creature couldn¡¯t lie to himself anymore.


    ¡°D*mn. That¡¯s Blow Blood. Is that b*stard the master of the geno core? How did he activate it?¡± Ghost Eye was so upset that it started to see red. Its eyes popped, and it watched Han Sen fight Destroyer Wolf in the sky.


    ¡°Little master, that seems to be Destroyer Wolf. What happened to him?¡± a super creature asked while staring at the Destroyer Wolf.


    ¡°Is that Destroyer Wolf? The rumors say that it¡¯s a giant wolf, and it¡¯s white.¡± Ghost Eye said, ncing at the wolf in the sky.


    ¡°I... I am not sure whether that is it or not...¡± The super creature hesitated.


    The Destroyer Wolf now lookedpletely different than it had before, and the characteristics of its power had changed sharply as well. Even those who had seen it before couldn¡¯t be sure if this was actually it.


    Han Sen then yelled loudly, ¡°Destroyer Wolf is here! It has eaten the Sacred egg!¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but he was powerful, and his voice spread widely. Those like Goddess, who were already attracted by the ripples of power, were deeply upset upon hearing what Han Sen said. They flew across the sky and rushed toward Destroyer Wolf.


    ¡°You deserve to die, Destroyer Wolf!¡± Goddess¡¯s face turned pale with rage. She also saw the power of destructioning from the Destroyer Wolf, so she didn¡¯t have any doubts anymore. She rushed toward it with the super creatures following her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained the most perfect and powerful genes. I will definitely rule the world in the future. If you want to make yourself my enemy, you¡¯re the one that deserves to die.¡± Destroyer Wolf couldn¡¯t be more arrogant, and it now looked upon those from Sacred shelter with disdain. Its powers of space and berserk deathbined in its body, and it wanted to fight the five enemies all at once and kill them all.


    Instead of fighting Destroyer Wolf, Han Sen quickly escaped from the battlefield. Hended on a mountain in the distance to watch the fight.


    All the powerful creatures nearby rushed toward the fight after hearing what had happened. They all gathered to watch the fight between Destroyer Wolf and Goddess¡¯s group.


    All four of the super creatures beside Goddess were renowned beings who had impressive reputations in Sacred shelter, but now, they were all simultaneously suppressed by the Destroyer Wolf. They had to retreat again and again, and it seemed that they were not the Destroyer Wolf¡¯s match.


    Xu Mi had staid beside Rolling Dragon Lake all along, and he refused to leave. He saw Destroyer Wolf and a strange creature rush out of theke, but he didn¡¯t see Han Sen. He was kind of worried.


    Just as he wanted to enter the water to see if Han Sen had run into some danger, he saw Bao¡¯er exit the water and jump to the shore.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, where is my teacher?¡± asked Xu Mi to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Father still has something to do down there. He told me to tell you that you don¡¯t need to worry about him, and don¡¯t go into the water,¡± Bao¡¯er said, blinking her eyes.


    Xu Mi felt relieved, and he turned to watch the fight in the sky.


    ¡°Anyone who helps me kill Destroyer Wolf will be greatly rewarded by Sacred shelter,¡± yelled Goddess. There were five of them fighting one Destroyer Wolf, yet they were still not its match. The body of one of the super creatures was torn apart by the Destroyer Wolf, and its blood sshed across the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Goddess. I¡¯lle help you.¡± Yu Miao rushed toward them with some spirits. Nobody knew what she was thinking as she aided Goddess.


    Not only Yu Miao, but many great beings rushed toward the Destroyer Wolf. All of a sudden, there were terrifying lifeforces flowing everywhere.


    After consuming the blood of the newborn, the Destroyer Wolf was indeed incredible. It was fighting so many creatures all by itself, yet nobody was able to do anything to it.


    ¡°You dare to antagonize me! I¡¯ll kill you all today!¡± Destroyer Wolf yelled at the sky, and terrifying deathly power burst from the creature.


    Han Sen watched in the distance for a while, yet those great beings were all crushed by Destroyer Wolf. Their attempts at entrapment were useless against an enemy that could travel through space.

 Chapter 1584 - Suppress Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Suppress Wolf King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That Destroyer Wolf will be a big problem if I don¡¯t kill it.¡± Han Sen frowned as he watched the Destroyer Wolf roaming wherever it pleased.


    Destroyer Wolf had seen him be a super king spirit, and the wolf was definitely an enemy now. Han Sen certainly wanted to kill it, but the Destroyer Wolf¡¯s powers of death and space were a difficultbo to deal with. It could easily travel between space faults, so it would be difficult to kill.


    There were at least thirty super creatures encircling it now, yet none of them could do anything to it. Instead, many of them were getting gravely injured.


    There were also many super creatures watching the fight, and some of them were incredibly powerful. Han Sen saw that Gu Qingcheng was also observing the fight from a distance. She wasn¡¯t certain that she could kill the Destroyer Wolf, so she could only watch the fight without doing anything.


    Han Sen watched for a while as he thought. ¡°There are so many powerful creatures here, so perhaps my Coin geno core can finally be put to use.¡±


    Though the Coin geno core had a low level, the nature of its power could still be useful. It was normally rather useless, but now, surrounded by so many powerful creatures, things were different.


    The super creatures here were all like billionaires. If the geno core could absorb a little power from each of them, the power inside the Coin would be inconceivable.


    ¡°The only problem now is, how can I hit the body of that Destroyer Wolf with Coin?¡± Han Sen red at the Destroyer Wolf that was blinking between locations, trying to find a chance to hit it with the geno core.


    The Destroyer Wolf was moving quickly, and Sacred blood was sshing everywhere. It was powerful beyond imagination.


    Xu Mi took Bao¡¯er to Gu Qingcheng. Gu Qingcheng took a look at Bao¡¯er and asked, ¡°Where is Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°Teacher had something important to do, so he hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Xu Mi looked at the fight in the sky and asked. ¡°Sister Gu, do you think they can defeat that Destroyer Wolf?¡±


    ¡°That will be difficult! The power of that Destroyer Wolf has surged, and nobody can stop its attacking power. But that¡¯s not even the problem. His space swallowing power is just incredible. Its ability to travel between space faults makes it too difficult to kill. If Sacred¡¯s group doesn¡¯t choose to leave, there will be a lot of casualties here today,¡± said Gu Qingcheng mildly.


    You¡¯re reading on . Thanks!


    Xu Mi shook his head and said, ¡°Destroyer Wolf might not be able to do that. Though it¡¯s indeed powerful, it still can¡¯tpare with the emperors throughout the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. If it actually goes reckless today, it won¡¯t be able to stay in this sanctuary anymore.¡±


    As Xu Mi spoke, Destroyer Wolf tore apart a spirit from Outer Sky, and it didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping. It seemed that it needed to kill everyone present to sate its bloodlust.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone mad.¡± Xu Mi smiled.


    Gu Qingcheng said, ¡°It suddenly got such incredible power, so it¡¯s normal that it¡¯s arrogant and rash. It¡¯s probably powerful enough to rival some of the strongest emperors now.¡±


    ¡°Goddess, let¡¯s go. Destroyer Wolf is too powerful, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± yelled a super creature following Goddess.


    Another spirit was also trying to persuade Yu Miao to retreat.


    Some of the spirits and mutant creatures watching the fight also fled the area.


    ¡°You want to go? Not that easily! I¡¯ll kill you all today, and no one will survive!¡± The Destroyer Wolf was reckless. It grabbed a super creature that looked like an elephant and broke its neck. It took a bite, then roared at the sky.


    All of a sudden, a trace of golden light broke the sky and flew toward it. Just when Destroyer Wolf had reached its peak, the gold light hit the Destroyer Wolf¡¯s neck and stuck to it.


    Everyone was staring at the Destroyer Wolf, and they could all clearly see the golden coin stuck on the wolf¡¯s neck. Everyone, including the Destroyer Wolf, looked back at where the golden coin had flown from.


    Han Sen was standing there in his super king spirit mode. All the super creatures were dazed; apparently, no one recognized Han Sen as a super king spirit.


    Destroyer Wolf sneered, and its eyes were bulging with rage. ¡°You again. Great, then I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±


    The Destroyer Wolf¡¯s deathly power surged as it flew toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he clicked his fingers.


    All of a sudden, the golden coin on the wolf¡¯s neck started to gleam, and the wolf¡¯s body paused for a bit.


    As for the other super creatures, they were all horrified as they noticed that a little of their power was seeping out of their bodies and drifting toward the golden coin on the Destroyer Wolf¡¯s neck.


    All the creatures were trying to stop their power from leaving, but it waspletely useless. That part of their power didn¡¯t seem to belong to them anymore, as it waspletely out of their control.


    Even Gu Qingcheng looked ill. A part of her power was also being sucked away. Even with her strength, she wasn¡¯t able to slow it down. She was horrified, and she couldn¡¯t help looking at the master of that golden coin.


    As a matter of fact, all the creatures around were staring at Han Sen in shock. Some random guy with a random golden coin was able to steal their power from their control.


    When they looked at the Destroyer Wolf, the super creatures were even more horrified.


    The Destroyer Wolf, who had previously been dominating the battle, was now being suppressedpletely like it was being crushed under a mountain. Its body was shaking, and then the creature was falling through the air.


    Bam!


    With a giant sound, the Destroyer Wolf hit the ground hard enough to form a crater.


    The geno core couldn¡¯t gather power from a veryrge area, so it usually wasn¡¯t very strong. However, there were too many super creatures around, so they could give the coin much more power than usual, which was why the golden coin was stronger than ever before.


    Han Sen was exhrated, as the Coin was performing much better than he had expected. It was even able to absorb power from all those super creatures. It was absolutely incredible as it was only a silver geno core, and it hadn¡¯t even reached the level of gold geno core yet.


    Every creature here had at least a gemstone geno core, and many had super geno cores. But none of them could resist the absorbing power of the Coin.


    The Destroyer Wolf struggled and tried to move into a space fault, yet its body was trembling, and it couldn¡¯t even take a step. Its head was particrly immobile, and the creature had a hard time even raising it. The wolf¡¯s head was getting lower and lower, and it almost touched the ground. It kept roaring, but its head just kept sinking.

 Chapter 1585 - The Name of Dollar

    <h4>Chapter 1585: The Name of Dor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    Amidst the angry roaring, Destroyer Wolf¡¯s head fell to the ground. No matter how loudly it roared, it could not move.


    All the super elites were frozen. They were terrified.


    They knew how powerful Destroyer Wolf was, but that one little coin was able to bring the beast¡¯s head down to the ground and prevent it from being lifted up.


    Han Sen¡¯s mystique rose even higher in their hearts.


    As those watching were still reeling in shock, Han Sen ced the stone pipe to his lips. Then, he blew down at the wolf. It shed red, and then that light went straight into the wolf¡¯s head, tearing it apart.


    ¡°Berserk Super Creature Destroyer Wolf killed. Destroyer Wolf beast soul has been obtained. Geno core unobtained. Flesh inedible. Collect its Life Geno Essence to receive zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted. He had managed to earn another berserk super beast soul.


    The other super elites, seeing the Destroyer Wolf¡¯s head split open, looked stunned. They all turned to look at Han Sen as he went forward to the body that was fading away. Their foreheads started to produce a cold sweat.


    Han Sen grabbed the Life Geno Essence that the wolf¡¯s corpse had left behind and then turned to look at the super elites. After that, he disappeared.


    When Han Sen disappeared in mid-air, the super elites all felt a grand wash of relief. The mounting pressure they had experienced finally began to lift.


    That did not mean Han Sen was powerful. They merely thought Han Sen was powerful. Killing Destroyer Wolf was something unimaginably scary. Of course, they were just scaring themselves more than anything. The pressure they felt was unwarranted.


    ¡°This is scary! Who was that? Was that the alpha of some race?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard about him before. It looked like a spirit, though.¡±


    ¡°I thought it looked like a creature, personally.¡±


    ¡°No, that was a spirit.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! That was a creature.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys see the stone pipe he used to y Destroyer Wolf? It looked like Drink Blood Emperor¡¯s Blow Blood geno core.¡±


    ¡°It did look like it, yes.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t just look like it. That was it, for sure! I saw Drink Blood Emperor use it once.¡±


    ¡°I thought emperor ss elites couldn¡¯t open it once it was sealed. How did he manage to activate it?¡±


    ¡°The power to open that geno core is not something we canprehend.¡±


    ...


    Goddess looked to the point where Han Sen vanished. Her beautiful eyes looked strange, and she said, ¡°When did such a powerful beinge to exist here?¡±


    Yu Miao looked in that direction, too. She couldn¡¯t tell it was Han Sen, however.


    Gu Qingcheng merely frowned. The power that had been forcibly taken from her had now been returned, and she was surprised.


    ¡°What a weird power. Who is he?¡± Gu Qingcheng could not tell it was Han Sen, either.


    Xu Mi looked on in admiration, and he said, ¡°That person is so strong! I wonder what race he is. I should have asked him.¡±


    As the crowds began to leave, conversations started to revolve around Han Sen. The image of Han Sen as a super king spirit was now all over the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and they really wanted to find out who he was.


    No one knew who it was until humans from the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary came, iming to have seen him before. They recognized him.


    ¡°That was Dor! Our human Dor!¡±


    ¡°Dor is strong! So many super creatures and king spirits were unable to bring down Destroyer Wolf, and he killed it in a sh. That¡¯s pretty scary.¡±


    ¡°Wherever Dor goes, he is strong.¡±


    ¡°Dor is like a god.¡±


    ¡°He is finally here.¡±


    The creatures and spirits did not believe it was a human. They did not think it was possible for this Dor to be a human, but strangely, only humans seemed to recognize him. No others did.


    No matter what the case might have been, however, Dor¡¯s name was spoken all across the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. All the factions spoke about him, but no one knew much about him. His identity and location were unknown.


    The saddest being in the sanctuary, at the time, must have been Ghost Eye. He had ever expected that Han Sen would be able to unseal Blow Blood. Seeing Blow Blood¡¯s ability to kill strong creatures such as Destroyer Wolf, Ghost Eye¡¯s eyes were now bleeding.


    Han Sen left the battleground and found a ce with no one around to see him deactivate his super king spirit mode. He returned to the image of his real self, and then circled back to Rolling Dragon Lake. Then, he went into the underwater cave.


    He wanted to see if the dead woman from the Sacred egg was still there. If the body had remained, it would be a shame to waste it. The woman was dead and the flesh was just a vessel. It would be a good deed to benefit from the death of another creature.


    Han Sen, thinking this, then entered the underwater cave. After looking inside the cave, he was surprised to see the body was actually gone.


    ¡°Was she like Destroyer Wolf and couldn¡¯t be eaten? Did she just disappear when she died?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Normally, if the flesh of super creatures was inedible, they¡¯d just disappear. But she hadn¡¯t, as far as he¡¯d seen. This one confused him.


    Han Sen poked around for a bit and even used his weapons to swing around in the ck Pond. He found nothing, though. He left the underwater cave then, to meet up with Gu Qingcheng.


    Blood Feet Beast was traveling across the mountains at the time, in a very angry mood. He was a super creature, but he hadn¡¯t received any benefits from the killing of the wolf. He was also injured.


    As he was walking, he saw a small creature that was pping its ck wings. Blood Feet Beast was hungry, so it ran up to it and tried to eat the creature.


    Before Blood Feet Beast pounced, the small body raised a ck bow. The sound of a plucked string rang through the air, apanying the flight of a ck arrow that punched a hole through the creature¡¯s head.


    Pang!


    Blood Feet Beast¡¯s head and body blew up. It was very dead. The small creature did not look back. It just pped its wings and left the area.


    If Han Sen was there, he¡¯d have recognized that creature. That small creature was the woman from the Sacred egg.

 Chapter 1586 - Charm Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Charm Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Back at the shelter, Han Sen had the time to examine the Destroyer Wolf beast soul.


    Berserk Super Beast Soul Destroyer Wolf: Charm-type


    Han Sen saw this and was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t know what a charm beast soul was; he had never heard of it before.


    Han Sen summoned the Destroyer Wolf next, to examine what the charm beast soul could do.


    Destroyer Wolf flew out from the Sea of Soul and became a charm that was about the same size as Han Sen¡¯s palm.


    The charm was pitch-ck in color, and it was engraved with the depiction of a wolf with wings. It looked just like Destroyer Wolf itself did, after it evolved.


    Han Sen looked at the charm a few times. He felt a deathly aura and residual space powers entwining all around it. It was a scary little thing, and he didn¡¯t have a clue how it worked.


    Han Sen spent the next few days researching it, and when he discovered what its purpose was, he was delighted.


    Charm-type beast souls were special, and much of the information Han Sen uncovered was from the Alliance. He read on Sk about a person who hade into possession of a charm-type beast soul. The person said he had figured out how to use it, and the post he had made was basically just the man showing off.


    But at least it was informative enough to teach Han Sen how to use it. Charm beast souls could resurrect dead creatures. The resurrected creature would then adhere to the charm, and the charm explicitly. Not the person who operated it.


    When the charm was ced on someone, the creature you summoned would follow that person until death.


    It did not matter if the target was living or dead, but the charm would be destroyed. And that meant the charm beast soul was a single-use item. At least it was a strong one.


    Destroyer Wolf was a mighty foe. Even if Han Sen chose a target that had a super creature for protection, they¡¯d be easily in.


    There was one downside to the item, however; he could only use it once. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t want to use it until it was a proper life or death moment.


    The person he read about must have used the charm beast soul to discover its purpose, as before that, there was no such information in the Alliance. Not many people believed the post, though, and many people thought it was a straight-up lie.


    With nothing else to do, Han Sen went to the geno core storage. He received many invitations to battle, and one repeated challenge was from Ghost Eye.


    ¡°That kid dares challenge me again? Has he finally given up on living?¡± Han Sen epted the challenge, wondering what the pest wanted this time.


    The moment Han Sen stepped into the battleground, Ghost Eye began shouting. ¡°Congrattions on unsealing Blow Blood geno core. Now you know I wasn¡¯t lying, eh?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions for what? I sold it off, because I wasn¡¯t able to unseal it, either. There¡¯s no use congratting me,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    Ghost Eye looked shocked. ¡°Are you joking? You are Dor, surely.¡±


    ¡°If I was Dor, I wouldn¡¯t waste my breath with talk. I¡¯d just kill you.¡± Han Sen put on his annoyed face, and then went on to say, ¡°Say your piece or get lost.¡±


    Ghost Eye stared at Han Sen, unsure if he was telling the truth. But he didn¡¯t dare continue pestering him. So, he said, ¡°Boss, about that other thing. I want to buy your first ce rank. Name your price, and I¡¯ll meet the demand if I can.¡±


    ¡°Okay, one super geno core,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Boss, I only have a silver geno core. How am I supposed to obtain a super geno core? I gave you my emperor geno core, didn¡¯t I? That was my only one.¡± Ghost Eye looked bitter, but on the inside, he was thinking, ¡°You are evil. You want to trade a super geno core for the first rank on the silver geno core leaderboard. Do you think that is something someone can get on a whim?¡±


    ¡°Who is to know the broken thing you gave me was an emperor geno core? I sold it like the junk I thought it was. It makes me mad that you didn¡¯t tell me how powerful it might have been. You should have told me sooner, as now I have lost it,¡± Han Sen said menacingly.


    Ghost Eye was enraged, but he didn¡¯t dare argue. So, he said, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t I tell you a few times? You just didn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I will forget about that. So, do you want to buy it once or buy it off?¡± Han Sen looked at Ghost Eye as he spoke.


    ¡°What does buying it once or buying it off mean?¡±


    ¡°Buying it once adheres to the rules of our first deal. You rent it temporarily, and when you¡¯re done, you give it back to me. If you buy it offpletely, you¡¯re purchasing permanent ownership. Then, I won¡¯t expect you to return it.¡±


    ¡°What are the prices for each package? Once and off?¡± Ghost Eye asked.


    ¡°Buying it once will cost you a gemstone geno core. If you buy it off, it¡¯s that price times ten,¡± Han Sen said.


    Ghost Eye thought to himself, ¡°He must think I¡¯m crazy! Of course I¡¯ll just buy it once, because he can¡¯t guarantee the return or do anything to me, anyway. I was fine even after I didn¡¯t return it thest time.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I would like to buy it once,¡± Ghost Eye said politely.


    ¡°Okay, but if you buy it once, we¡¯re going to have to hammer out a contract.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°What contract?¡± Ghost Eye asked.


    ¡°If you buy my first ce and do not give me the first rank back, you have to reimburse me with ten super geno cores. This will be inked onto a contract as proof.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign it. I¡¯ll give it back. Put faith in me this second time.¡± Ghost Eye was very happy, and he thought to himself, ¡°What is the point of making a contract? He can¡¯t find me in Hell Shelter. He won¡¯t be able to find its location, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t daree.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make the contract.¡± Han Sen pulled out a pen and paper. Then, Ghost Eye wrote down the words Han Sen asked him to write. Then, he ced a paw print on it.


    ¡°Boss, how¡¯s this?¡± Ghost Eye returned the contract to Han Sen, alongside a sacred-blood geno core.


    Han Sen reviewed the contract, folded it up, and said, ¡°Okay, now you are first.¡±


    Han Sen conceded and left the geno battleground. Then, he challenged Ghost Eye again.


    Ghost Eye saw Han Sen¡¯s challenge request, but ignored it. Then he said, ¡°Pah, so naive. Who would return it to you? I am going to sell this first rank before anything else happens.¡±


    Han Sen knew Ghost Eye wouldn¡¯t be honest, though. He didn¡¯t mind selling it for a sacred-blood geno core, as the contract might pay dividends further down the line.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to let Ghost Eye off the hook, either. He left the geno core storage and leveled his Crystal Core up to gold. Then, he returned to the geno core storage with Bulwark Umbre.

 Chapter 1587 - Death Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Death Goddess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ghost Eye had already schemed what to do, and as soon as the deal was done, he contacted the buyer. But as soon as he made contact with the person, he lost his first rank position.


    ¡°Ghost Eye, are you trying to trick me again?¡± The spirit that wished to make a trade with Ghost Eye spoke with a cold tone of voice.


    ¡°No... I... What the f*ck happened?¡± Ghost Eye looked disheartened. He had been super quick, so how could someone have already usurped his position?


    ¡°Does this have something to do with that guy?¡± Ghost Eye saw that the first rank was now upied by Bulwark Umbre. He kept thinking about it, and soon, a chill ran down his spine.


    If both of those geno cores did belong to Han Sen, Ghost Eye couldn¡¯t fathom how powerful he might have been. He must have had many geno cores that could reach first ce through the testing.


    Ghost Eye didn¡¯t dare think it was all the machination of one person, however. He thought the cores must have belonged to a faction. No one would have expected all those geno cores to be owned by one individual.


    Han Sen used Bulwark Umbre to achieve first ce and immediately im the nine reinforcements. He used Gold Core lights to then push it up to a gold ss geno core.


    Then, Ghost Eye noticed he was back in first ce. This brought back his cheer, and he said, ¡°Haha! It looks like the umbre¡¯s master was testing at a bad time. He must have leveled it up to gold straight away after reinforcing it nine times. It looks like my luck is still here!¡±


    Ghost Eye contacted the buyer spirit again, wanting to sell off his position, but when they established the time and ce to do so, the geno core leaderboard started to shine. The rankings changed again.


    Ghost Eye felt awful. It was like sitting on a rollercoaster of emotions. With the constants twists and turns, he felt as if his heart was going to explode.


    ¡°Ghost Eye, what is the meaning of this?¡± The spirit was maddened. He stared at Ghost Eye with eyes filled with anger.


    Ghost Eye was depressed. He opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.


    Coin had achieved first ce in the geno core storage. It was a huge shock, and everyone in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary was starting to think it might have belonged to the Almighty Dor that had managed to fell the Destroyer Wolf.


    If they were rted, and it was only a silver geno core that had been used to destroy Destroyer Wolf, its might was frightening to think about.


    Some creatures believed the Coin geno core had to be the geno core that toppled Destroyer Wolf. Some thought they weren¡¯t rted. It was quite the argument.


    Some people couldn¡¯t wait to challenge Coin¡¯s master to see if the geno core did indeed belong to Dor.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care much for that, though. He epted his first rank and just left without agreeing to any of the proposed matches. Afterwards, though, Han Sen did not level up Coin to gold. He was nning on using it on Ghost Eye.


    Crystal Core, Real Blood, and Bulwark Umbre were now gold ss. He¡¯d be reaching the bottleneck once they leveled up again, as getting them up through the ranks of super would be difficult.


    Han Sen absorbed the Life Geno Essence from Destroyer Wolf. He received eight super geno points from it, bringing his total tally of such points to thirty-four.


    Han Sen¡¯s body had gotten considerably stronger. What he needed to focus on now, primarily, was how he might max out his super geno points.


    Han Sen had the power necessary to kill super creatures, but there weren¡¯t many out there that were solo. Most super creatures belonged to proper super shelters, and so finding an appropriate target would be arduous work.


    As Han Sen wondered where he might be able to find and kill a super creature, Lady Chef returned to the shelter with shocking news.


    She said Outer Sky Shelter had attracted the ire of something most fearsome. Many super creatures and spirits had been killed, leaving them damaged and vulnerable.


    ¡°Who did that? This sounds great.¡± Han Sen heard this and beamed a smile. He was nning on taking down Outer Sky once he got strong enough, anyway.


    ¡°No one knows where the creature came from, as no one has seen her before. She was a creature that wielded a bow. She wore ck armor and had ck wings. She looked as if she hade from Sacred, but she hadn¡¯t. She was as powerful as Sacred¡¯s leader, though. Even the Outer Sky leader was incapable of fighting her off.¡± Lady Chef detailed the events that had urred.


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought the creature she mentioned might have been the woman from the Sacred egg.


    But the woman didn¡¯t seem that strong when he saw her. Destroyer Wolf had sucked her blood dry. How could she emerge so quickly, appearing healthy and stronger than ever?


    Han Sen quickly asked, ¡°The creature you mentioned, was she around 1.8m tall? Were the ck wings like the wings of a raven? Did her armor look like this...¡±


    Han Sen drew her armor as best as he could from memory. Lady Chef saw it and was surprised. She said, ¡°You saw her!¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s head was in a right mess now, and he thought to himself, ¡°Undoubtedly, she is the woman from the Sacred egg. But what happened to save her life and make her strong?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t realize that a part of his strength was included.


    ¡°The creature is that strong?¡± Gu Qingcheng came in, asking. She had heard the conversation.


    ¡°Yes, she is that strong. If the spirits were unable to revive in Outer Sky, the shelter should be empty right now. Her mode of operation is one arrow, one kill. Super creatures and king spirits are both killed in a single strike. Only Outer Sky¡¯s leader and a few of their elites were able to survive an arrow. I am sure the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary is all in shock over this. No one even knows her name; everyone just calls her Reaper or Death Goddess. If she gets angry, she will kill everyone she wants to without speaking a single word.¡± Lady Chef sounded jealous.


    She wanted to be able to do the same thing, too. If she could, obtaining ingredients would be much easier. Leveling up was hard, and thus far, she had only reached gemstone ss.


    ¡°Death Goddess...¡± Han Sen¡¯s expression was reserved. He repeatedly tapped his head in thought.


    Han Sen was sure it was the woman from the Sacred egg, but the woman did not go to Sacred or Destroyer Empress. She had been searching for something, but what that was, Han Sen did not know.

 Chapter 1588 - Copyright

    <h4>Chapter 1588: Copyright</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was standing in front of the headquarters of thepany Impression Culture when the security guard saw him. He was wearing big sunsses and a hat, with Littleflower in his arms and Bao¡¯er perched upon his shoulder.


    ¡°We have a meeting with your Chief Editor. Here is the appointment slip.¡± Han Sen handed the slip over to the security guard.


    The security guard scanned the slip and then gave Han Sen a look of admiration. He handed the slip back with both hands and said, ¡°You are Xie Qing King, the author of Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! I really love youric. Can I have your signature?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but I am merely his manager. Xie Qing King is busy, so he is unable to attend,¡± Han Sen said.


    Xie Qing King became a demi-god a few years back, but there was no news about what became of him. Han Sen did not know if he was still alive or where he had gone, following his ascension.


    Still, Han Sen continued to handle the matters surrounding hisics. Although there hadn¡¯t been any new material published in the past few years, Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! was still popr. They were actually printed in physical,ic format, and a filming producingpany had contacted Impression Culture with the desire to produce an anime and live-action adaptation of the work. Han Sen hade to talk about copyright matters.


    ¡°Brother Qing, I am so good to you. Even if you have died, your work has been immortalized. Your life and legacy will go on, even if you aren¡¯t present,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in these sorts of matters, but it was a personal matter regarding Xie Qing King. It might have been thest thing he left behind in this world, and Han Sen didn¡¯t want to see it mishandled.


    The security guard looked disappointed, but he still said, ¡°Please enter. The Chief Editor is waiting for you in the board room. An AI will show you the rest of the way there.¡±


    Han Sen followed an AI to the discussion room. He made Littleflower happy as he went.


    Ji Yanran had been busytely, so since Han Sen had some free time, he thought it would be good to bring Littleflower along with him.


    They were worried Littleflower might have been affected by the time spent in the crystallizer¡¯s Main Control Room, but nothing had seemed to go awry. Littleflower had grown up like a normal child, and at the tender age of being one year old, he could walk and talk.


    But even so, Littleflower was a very quiet boy. Unless someone spent time with him, he¡¯d sit silently all day long.


    In the board room, Zuo Lan frowned while looking at the screen. Before Han Sen reached the Impression Building, she had already been watching him. She was disappointed it wasn¡¯t Xie Qing King himself who had shown up, and when she saw Han Sen had brought two kids with him to a discussion about copyrights, she frowned even harder.


    Zuo Lan was not afraid of meeting with famous authors and superstars, but she was afraid of consulting with agents and managers. She was especially afraid of this one, as he didn¡¯t look professional. He had brought two kids with him, after all. She didn¡¯t think the discussion would go smoothly.


    But Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! was too popr, and after all those years, it was still in the top five. That alone could tell you how popr it was.


    Mostics that were still updating and ongoing were not as popr as it, and there were many investors interested in Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! due to its staying power. They wanted to make an anime and live-action adaptation of it.


    ¡°Chief Editor Zuo, why has Xie Qing King note?¡± The middle-aged man next to her frowned as he watched Han Sen.


    ¡°Although Xie Qing King is an author for Impression Culture, he is frence. He has his own way of doing things. If he allowed his manager toe here, that means he is the one who now has total control,¡± Zuo Lan said carefully.


    Until now, no one knew who Xie Qing King actually was. Zuo Lan herself was quite curious, too.


    Zuo Lan really loved Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! as well. Her mind was like that of a normal youngdy. She¡¯d love nothing more than to be loved by a man like that.


    She was also a little different from most youngdies, and she knew men such as that didn¡¯t exist in the real world. She was smart.


    ¡°Did you tell him it was Dong Te Film that wanted to discuss copyright issues? Our president is here, so isn¡¯t he being a little rude?¡± a secretary-looking woman said, standing behind the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Maybe he is busy, and as a result, he couldn¡¯t make it here,¡± Zuo Lan said.


    ¡°What could be more important than this? Dong Te Film has a lot of investment capital.¡± The woman looked displeased.


    Zuo Lan smiled but did not say anything. She did not like how arrogant they were, but business was business. The copyright fee was rather high, and if the deal was a sess, Impression Culture could receive 20% of it. That was a big number.


    So, even if Zuo Lan hated the woman¡¯s attitude, she had to endure it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything, and you¡¯re just a secretary talking crap. You¡¯re obviously just a b*tch who sold her body to achieve a modicum of fame.¡± Zuo Lan looked at her with disdain.


    As they were talking, Han Sen reached the meeting room. Zuo Lan turned the monitor off and let Han Sen and the baby inside. She was thinking, ¡°This is bad. Such an unprofessional manager and a slutty b*tch all in one room. These matters of business will be difficult to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Hi. You are Zuo, the Chief Editor? I am Xie Qing King¡¯s manager. Call me San Mu.¡± Han Sen reached his hand out to Zuo Lan.


    Zuo Lan saw that he was holding a kid and wearing a hat and sses, and she knew he had no manners. She still shook his hand, though, and she said, ¡°Hello. I am indeed Zuo Lan. Allow me to introduce you to Dong Te Film¡¯s president Yu Hetian. He would like to purchase the rights to Overbearing President Love Luv Looove!¡±


    ¡°Hello President Yu. I am San Mu.¡± Han Sen reached out his hand to Yu Hetian.


    Yu Hetian was on a chair, unwilling to stand up. He dropped some cigarette ash and said, ¡°Why is Xie Qing King not here? Are you sure you can handle such big business matters?¡±


    Han Sen was not angry. He just smiled and said, ¡°Xie Qing King is in the sanctuary, and he hasn¡¯te back yet. And I have total control over Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! I can represent Xie Qing King fully in these matters. You do not have to worry.¡±

 Chapter 1589 - Second Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1589: Second Uncle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Zuo Lan heard what Han Sen said, she wasn¡¯t sure if what he was telling the truth, but she understood.


    The secretary could only roll her eyes and say, ¡°This is a big business matter, and he goes to the sanctuary? And what is this attitude of yours? And what is with these children? Are you a manager or a babysitter?¡±


    Yu Hetian looked displeased. He didn¡¯t like Han Sen at all.


    Han Sen, seeing them, had to resist the urge tough. He wouldn¡¯t let Xie Qing King¡¯s work end up in the hands of such people, and he thought it¡¯d be wasted on them.


    Even though Han Sen did not know much about art, he knew Yu Hetian did not know much about art, either. Han Sen wanted to do something good for Xie Qing King, but he wasn¡¯t willing to give the rights of the book to such people.


    ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± Yu Hetian asked, sensing Han Sen¡¯s desire tough.


    Han Senughed. ¡°You might think this is a big business matter, but I¡¯m telling you now that it is small. I decided that I could spare the time toe to this meeting, but if you don¡¯t like the way I have presented myself, then let¡¯s just shelve the discussion.¡±


    After that, Han Sen turned around and headed toward the door. Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! needed to be published, but he had to ensure those handling it were excellent. Even if Han Sen did not earn much money, that did not matter very much as long as the adaptation was done exceptionally.


    Zuo Lan and Yu Hetian were in shock. They hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to say what he did. Normal managers wanted to earn money, but he was leaving as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Small business? Do you have any idea how much we are willing to invest? Do you know how much you will earn once the deal is done? You¡¯ll never earn this much money any other way.¡± The secretary looked annoyed.


    Zuo Lan stepped forward and said, ¡°We are here for business. We can all sit down and talk.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Zuo Lan and said, ¡°There is no need for talk. Chief Editor Zuo, please find some decent people next time. I will only sell the copyright to people who can really make good films. If you only have people like this lined up, don¡¯t bother contacting me.¡±


    Zuo Lan knew things were about to get much worse. Yu Hetian really hated it when people talked as if he didn¡¯t know anything. The truth was, though, he didn¡¯t.


    Dong Te Film was rich, but that did not mean they could craft exceptional films. They weren¡¯t even all that popr in the Alliance. Yu Hetian was one of the shareholders of Starry Group, too. Dong Te Film was initially constructed for fun, as something to support actresses.


    Wei Minzhen, the secretary, was one of Yu Hetian¡¯s mistresses. She was his favorite. The reason he wanted to film this movie was because of her. She wanted to be the main character and earn fame.


    Although Yu Hetian was just ying, he hated it when people suggested he didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so reckless. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll cluelessly walk by opportunities that are right in front of you.¡± Yu Hetian stumped out his cigarette in the ashtray. He spoke to Han Sen coldly.


    ¡°Chief Editor, if there is nothing else to discuss, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Han Sen attended the meeting to talk about copyright, yes, but it was also just a way for him to take Littleflower for a walk.


    Han Sen¡¯s mood was ruined by the way things had turned out, and he had no intention of talking with them.


    Zuo Lan wished to say something, but before she could, Yu Hetian said coldly, ¡°Young man, do you think that if you leave now, Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! will never be sold?¡±


    When Han Sen heard the man say that, he turned around. He looked at him and said, ¡°Yu Hetian, right? You talk big, but I¡¯ve never even heard your name before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard the names of the shareholders of Starry Group? How can you consider yourself a manager?¡± Wei Minzhen coldlyughed.


    ¡°I know a few people from Starry Group, but not Yu Hetian,¡± Han Sen said and turned to leave.


    Not even the other shareholders of Starry Group or the controllers of Starry Group, the Ning family, would treat him this way.


    Hearing Han Sen say this, Zuo Lan felt dizzy. Things were turning sour real quick.


    Yu Hetian was enraged. He mmed the table, wanting to say something, but just as he was about to, his phone rang.


    Yu Hetian was so angry that he almost destroyed it. He looked at the screen and picked it up.


    ¡°Mister Yue, why are you contacting me? I can do anything. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Yu Hetian forced a smile to the video stream of the on-screen call.


    The image showed Ning Yue, dressed in white clothing. Ning Yue was still as elegant as ever, even after all the time that had passed.


    Yu Hetian immediately became nervous, seeing Ning Yue. Even though it was just a video call, the respect he showed was nothing that could be faked.


    Ning Yue ignored him, though. Ning Yue saw Han Sen leaving, through the video, and said, ¡°Han Sen, why are you here?¡±


    Ning Yue remembered Han Sen. He recognized him, even though he could just see his back and he was wearing a disguise.


    ¡°Ning Yue, long time no see.¡± Han Sen, hearing Ning Yue, turned around to say hello.


    There was still tension between the two, so it was difficult to discern if they were friends or foes.


    ¡°I was going to drop by your house, but since you¡¯re here, there is no need for me to go. My Second Uncle wishes to buy you dinner. Do you have the time?¡± Ning Yue said.


    After Ning Yue said this, Yu Hetian¡¯s legs felt soft. Rivers of cold sweat began to cascade down his back.


    When Ning Yue spoke to Han Sen, Yu Hetian couldn¡¯t muster a reaction. But when Ning Yue mentioned his Second Uncle, Yu Hetian¡¯s heart almost exploded.


    People knew the Ning family had an old man. He was a demi-god, but few people knew that bit. They also had a Second Uncle. He was the genuinely cruel one. He dictated the lives of those in Starry Group.


    Ning family had be this famous, not because of the old man, but because of the Second Uncle.


    The Second Uncle in the Ning family would only eat dinner with the president if he felt like it. He had never bought food for anyone else, either. This was a request no other demi-god had received before.


    Now that Second Uncle wished to buy the young man dinner, Yu Hetian¡¯s body began to shake. He felt as if he was going to pee himself, as a cold chill struck him.

 Chapter 1590 - He Is Still Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1590: He Is Still Alive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zuo Lan did not know who Second Uncle was, but she heard Han Sen and Ning Yue. And with Yu Hetian¡¯s facial expression being what it was, some things finally clicked into ce.


    ¡°Han Sen... no, wait. The first super aristocrat of the Alliance? Is he Xie Qing King?¡± Zuo Lan looked at Han Sen with a confused expression, her mind now a mess of different thoughts.


    Zuo Lan thought if he actually was Han Sen, with his identity being what it was, he wouldn¡¯t be the sort to allow someone else to be the manager of his work. Overbearing President Love Luv Looove! had to be his creation. He didn¡¯t want others to know that, and that is why he must have donned the guise of a manager.


    Realizing that Xie Qing King might have been Han Sen, Zuo Lan felt as if her heart was going to blow up inside her chest.


    For such a powerful person to have such unbridled creativity was an incredible thing.


    If Han Sen knew what she was thinking at that moment, he¡¯d be having a cold sweat. That was because he had no artistic talent, and he wasn¡¯t even all that interested in Xie Qing King¡¯sics, either.


    ¡°Second Uncle? Who is Second Uncle?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He could guess who he might have been referring to, but he couldn¡¯t quite believe it.


    ¡°Second Brother Ning. Second Uncle told me to say this name and you¡¯ll know,¡± Ning Yue calmly said.


    Yu Hetian heard Second Brother Ning and felt his heart begin to cramp. His face was turning ck with cold sweat.


    Thest person who mentioned that name in front of Han Sen was a demi-god. He then became a fertilizer in the garden.


    ¡°When?¡± Han Sen wanted to confirm that the Second Uncle in the Ning family was like Gu Qingcheng and hadn¡¯t made a wish before the elusive God.


    Han Sen did not know why the man wished to meet with him, but Han Sen himself had many questions he wanted to ask. So, he decided to take the man up on his offer.


    ¡°If you have the time, I will allow Director Yu to bring you here,¡± Ning Yue said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Director Yu... Director Yu!¡± Ning Yue had to call him a few times before he snapped back to reality.


    ¡°Yes... yes? Is there something you require?¡± Yu Hetian quickly asked.


    ¡°Take our guest to meet with the Second Uncle. I do not want him to be made upset again,¡± Ning Yue said coldly.


    ¡°Yes. Do not worry! I will deliver our guest safely to meet with the Second Uncle. I¡¯ll make sure he is satisfied.¡± While Yu Hetian spoke, a pained look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Han Sen... no... Demi-God Han... This is my fault. Please, let me live!¡± Although Yu Hetian did not want to apologize, he did. The thought of being wedged between two individuals like Han Sen and Second Uncle made all his anger disappear and reced it with fear.


    Seeing Yu Hetian talking like this, Wei Mingzhen was taken aback.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Apologize to Demi-God Han.¡± Seeing Wei Mingzhen¡¯s face made him angry again. If it wasn¡¯t for her desire to create the adaptation, none of this would have happened in the first ce. He pped her in the face.


    Zuo Lan felt immense joy watching that. She¡¯d had enough of these people, and she had only slogged through it for the benefit of Impression Culture.


    ¡°It is no wonder he is a super aristocrat. Even the Ning family of Starry Group treats him with such respect. And the fact that he can also draw such amazingics makes him the most perfect man. It is a shame he is married. Why are all the good men already taken?¡± Zuo Lan was thinking.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t do anything to Yu Hetian. After all, Yu Hetian was one of the Ning family¡¯s people. Han Sen would let them deal with him however they saw fit. After all, he still didn¡¯t know if the Ning family were friends or enemies. He didn¡¯t want to cross any unspoken lines.


    Yu Hetian then took Han Sen to the where Second Uncle lived. He didn¡¯t evennd his ship. He told Han Sen that Second Uncle wasn¡¯t fond of visitors, so he just left as soon as he¡¯d dropped off the guest he was tasked to deliver.


    Ning Yue was waiting for Han Sen at the spaceport. He used an older ship to take Han Sen across the.


    The looked very primal. It was like a prehistoric forest. There were many creatures there, and the ce hadn¡¯t seen any development.


    When the ship came to a stop, Ning Yue walked ahead to lead Han Sen. It was just one big forest, and there were no paths.


    ¡°Second Uncle is not fond of technology. He doesn¡¯t want such things anywhere near him. He doesn¡¯t really care about the family business, either. He has remained hidden for decades. I am surprised he wanted to meet with you, specifically,¡± Ning Yue said to Han Sen as if he was talking to an old friend. You could not tell that Han Sen had once hurt him, and he had to be alone for years.


    ¡°Maybe it is because of the old man¡¯s business?¡± Han Sen really admired Ning Yue. Even though he was an enemy, it didn¡¯t hinder Han Sen¡¯s admiration of him.


    Han Sen thought if he was in Ning Yue¡¯s shoes, he couldn¡¯t have done the same.


    Ning Yue now looked very tame. He was a hard man to decipher, and not even Han Sen would underestimate him.


    On the way, Ning Yue begged something of Han Sen. He told Han Sen that the Ning family had two people he could not offend. One was Second Uncle and the other was Ning Yue himself.


    The grumpy one, the Son of God, was not mentioned. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem there.


    Grass was everywhere and so were flowers. Han Sen saw a slope with a few wooden houses perched upon it. The walls of the constructs were built from branches. They all appeared to be handmade, and while it was not entirely pretty, it gave Han Sen a feeling of rusticfort.


    ¡°Second Uncle, Han Sen is here,¡± Ning Yue said from outside one of the houses.


    The wooden door was open, and a middle-aged man came walking through the doorframe. He looked simr to Ning Yue. He looked like a gentle person, but when he rolled up his sleeves, you could see that he was holding a hoe. He was also wearing flip-flops. It was a strangebination.


    ¡°Come in. No one else is here, so make yourself at home.¡± Second Uncle was very polite to Han Sen, but it made Han Sen feel as if he had encountered a fake Second Uncle.


    From the way Yu Hetian reacted, you¡¯d assume Second Uncle was a devil that loved to murder people.


    ¡°Why did you ask me toe here?¡± Han Sen asked with a bow.


    Second Uncle was from the same time period as Han Jinzhi. If they were friends, Han Sen would not be against calling him Second Uncle.


    Second Uncle looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen Han Jinzhi?¡±


    They were just words, but they made Han Sen¡¯s heart jump. They made his face change.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± Han Sen asked, while looking at Second Uncle.

 Chapter 1591 - Hypothesis

    <h4>Chapter 1591: Hypothesis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Second Uncle smiled and said, ¡°That man can survive no matter where he goes. He¡¯s not the sort toy down and die.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Second Uncle sat at the end of a wooden table. He poured out three cups of tea, then passed two to Han Sen and Ning Yue. After having a sip of his own, he said, ¡°I want to know where he is, too. The thing is, I can¡¯t find him.¡±


    Han Sen was disappointed. He patted Littleflower and said, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for that answer from me, you¡¯ll be disappointed. I don¡¯t know where he is. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    Second Uncle shook his head and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t know where he is.¡±


    ¡°If so, then why have you requested a sit-down with me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen did not understand what Second Uncle wanted from him.


    Second Uncle looked at Han Sen and sighed. He said, ¡°If I told you Han Jinzhi had no blood rtion with you, would you believe me?¡±


    Han Sen froze, then asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Han Sen had harbored doubts about this in the past. But his father had told him Han Jinzhi was his great-grandfather. Now Second Uncle was telling him this, and Han Sen did not believe him. But still, Han Sen was willing to listen and ask why.


    Second Uncle didn¡¯t immediately reply. He nodded to Ning Yue. Then, Ning Yue brought out some information to show Han Sen. He said, ¡°Since we found out that you possessed the Nine-Life Cat pendant, we have been investigating the things that surround you. That includes your rtion to Han Jinzhi. This is aption of what we have discovered.¡±


    Han Sen flipped through a few pages of what he had been given, and he noticed the contents were very detailed. It showed that whenever he left the house or went somewhere, it was recorded and noted.


    Within the investigation, he also found information regarding his family. They had even been watching Han Sen¡¯s aunts and uncles.


    It didn¡¯t really bother Han Sen, though. Even if they had found out his aunts¡¯ favorite panty colors, Han Sen didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You guys conducted a lot of work,¡± Han Sen said, as he went through the information.


    ¡°We needed to find out whether you¡¯re a friend or foe. It¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡± Ning Yue smiled.


    Second Uncle was just sipping his tea. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    Ning Yue pointed to the information, and then went on to say, ¡°After concluding our lengthy investigation, we found a decent amount of evidence that you and your father are indeed rted to Han Jinzhi.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, then why did your Second Uncle suggest I wasn¡¯t rted to Han Jinzhi?¡± Han Sen nced at Ning Yue and Second Uncle with visible confusion.


    The things they said were very contradictory, so Han Sen knew there had to be something else he hadn¡¯t been told yet.


    Ning Yue looked serious as he said, ¡°During the investigation, we found a lot of suspicious activity. So we aren¡¯t able to 100% confirm that you and your father are rted to Han Jinzhi. We¡¯re spending a lot of time and resources to get to the bottom of this. It might be possible you two are rted to Han Jinzhi, but...¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted him to continue.


    Ning Yue sighed and said, ¡°We ran into a problem, one that we are unable to solve.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Ning Yue pointed to the reports titled ¡°Han Jinzhi,¡± and with a weird tone of voice, said, ¡°Why is your great-grandfather called Han Jinzhi?¡±


    Han Sen froze, and he understood now what Ning Yue meant.


    Han Jinzhi was Han Jinzhi, but even Han Sen wondered why the doppelganger he found was called Han Jinzhi.


    ¡°If Han Jinzhi used the identity of a Blueblood officer to hide you and your father, then he shouldn¡¯t have used another man named Han Jinzhi. Any other name would have surely been a million times safer. But he chose that name.¡±


    Ning Yue paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°And this name makes it difficult to determine the power Han Jinzhi wielded. We spent a lot of time and resources figuring all this stuff out. I believe it is not just the Ning family conducting such research, either. I am sure there are many other factions spending such resources in this pursuit, eager to discover your true identity. And also to reveal the truth behind Han Jinzhi¡¯s tricks.¡±


    ¡°But all the mystery behind you and your family has misled our investigations. It prevented us from being able to confirm whether or not you were rted to Han Jinzhi. When we do finally get to the bottom of all this mystery, we¡¯ll probably discover that you are indeed rtives. But if so, it leaves us with one greater mystery: why is Han Jinzhi Han Jinzhi?¡±


    ¡°Did you not find your answers to that mystery?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Ning Yue shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t found any answers yet. We have made some predictions and have a hypothesis. Would you care to listen?¡±


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± Han Sen looked at Ning Yue. He wanted the answers just as much.


    Ning Yue sighed and said, ¡°If we assume Han Jinzhi is not your rtive, and if he used the name Han Jinzhi for a purpose, what would that purpose be? What we think is that your family is involved with another family and another faction¡¯s power. They¡¯re all focused on you guys, and they learned you are actually Han Jinzhi¡¯s rtive. Who would benefit from this knowledge?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. If this was the story, then the one who would benefit from this was none other than Han Jinzhi himself. The sacrifice would be Han Sen¡¯s family.


    Han Jinzhi¡¯s name was more like bait left behind by Han Jinzhi. It was the sort of bait every shark would try to im. He let others focus on that while he went on to do whatever it was he wanted to do.


    The scarier thing was, they did not know if Han Jinzhi was alive or not. And if Han Sen was confirmed to be a rtive, then the family would have to face all his enemies.


    If Han Sen¡¯s father had not faked his death, and Han Sen hadn¡¯t grown up so well, none of this would have happened. Only the New Community had the chance of ruining his family now.


    But this was just a theory. It wasn¡¯t 100% factual. Still, the mere thought gave Han Sen a shock, and sent a chill running down his spine.


    ¡°We can¡¯t guarantee the uracy of the hypothesis, but aside from this, we couldn¡¯t find another usible exnation as to why Han Jinzhi is still Han Jinzhi,¡± Ning Yue said, as he looked at Han Sen.

 Chapter 1592 - Second Uncle’s Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 1592: Second Uncle¡¯s Wishes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why are you guys telling me all this?¡± Han Sen took a deep breath topose his thoughts before asking.


    After all, what he had been told was a hypothesis. It was just a collection of ifs, and there was no point in Han Sen being troubled by all this.


    This time, Ning Yue did not speak. Second Uncle looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°There¡¯s one thing you shouldn¡¯t doubt: Han Jinzhi is capable of doing all this. Although it may not be true, at least we have confirmed that it is possible. Whether you¡¯re Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir or not, you¡¯re still functioning as bait. Everyone wants to get you, especially the leader of this New Community. I am just unsure why he hasn¡¯t done anything yet. Perhaps he needs another two years to recover, and once he has, you¡¯ll be his prime target again.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, do you know the New Community¡¯s leader? Who is he?¡± Han Sen had so many questions about the New Community, all of which had no answers. He wanted them. Second Uncle seemed to know a thing or two, that much was clear.


    And just as Second Uncle said, the New Community had already trieding after him once. Han Sen had managed to avoid them. Had he not, he¡¯d be in their hands.


    ¡°You must have heard what happened to the seventh team by now.¡± Second Uncle sighed.


    Han Sen suddenly perked up. With excitement, he nodded and said, ¡°I have heard a bit. When you guys first entered the sanctuary, you met a character called God. This being granted you all one wish. Only you and another woman refused the offer.¡±


    Second Uncle nodded and said, ¡°My knowledge of the events reflects yours. We entered that strange dimension and did indeed meet someone called God. Gu Qingcheng and I didn¡¯t make a wish, but everybody else did. They epted God¡¯s Trial.¡±


    Han Sen lifted his ears, not willing to miss a single word. He knew he was close to learning things that he had never discovered before.


    Second Uncle poured some more tea and took a sip before speaking again. He said, ¡°Han Jinzhi told me it wasn¡¯t actually God. It was merely a creature that looked like us, and that is why he told me not to make a wish. I didn¡¯t make a wish at the time, but I ultimately disregarded his advice. I eventually made one.¡±


    ¡°What? You did?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He was too shocked to refer to him as Second Uncle politely now.


    In the versions of the story he had heard up until now, Second Uncle did not make a wish. But now he was being told that the man had, right from the horse¡¯s mouth.


    Second Uncle sighed and said, ¡°That being said, I wish I had listened to Han Jinzhi and not made the wish. The temptation, however, was too strong. I made it.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was full of conflicted emotions. He wanted to start asking questions, but he couldn¡¯t think of where to begin. He looked at Second Uncle and waited for him to resume speaking.


    If Second Uncle made a wish, then why did he appear to be doing just fine? He had not been trapped like Dawn, and he was not living with pain like Uncle Bug. He seemed in perfect health.


    ¡°Do you know what wish I made?¡± Second Uncle smiled, but it was a queer one.


    ¡°What was the wish?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t make guesses. He just wanted to hear the answers directly. Han Sen had spent far too much time guessing these matters, and he was getting tired of the constant theorizing.


    Clearly, Second Uncle didn¡¯t want him to guess, either. He smiled and said, ¡°I am the greediest. So, the wish I made was to have more wishes.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Second Uncle. The wish seemed so childish; it was something a kid would do. But at the same time, it sort of made sense.


    Second Uncle took a deep breath and said, ¡°I was wondering if Han Jinzhi was telling the truth; after all, he made a wish. If that being wasn¡¯t God, then why would he impart advice and still make a wish of his own, anyway? That¡¯s why I ultimately decided to make one.¡±


    ¡°And then? Did your wishe true?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It did.¡± Second Uncle¡¯s face looked bitter. He went on to say, ¡°Now I can have many wishes, but first, I must finish the missions I was given. And those wishes were not what I wanted. But if I don¡¯t finish the missions, I will be dead.¡±


    Now Han Sen understood what he meant. He had been tricked by God, enved by him to do his bidding. He was a ve and nothing more.


    ¡°What is this God thing?¡± Han Sen asked, gritting his teeth.


    Second Uncle shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but you should assume it is simply a creature residing in the Fifth Sanctuary. That might be true, but its powers exceed the boundaries of the sanctuary. This is nothing an ordinary creature can do. The New Community has some sort of a connection to this God. And the missions I am forced to do are all for the greater benefit of the New Community.¡±


    ¡°Could the leader of the New Community be this God?¡± Han Sen asked in shock.


    Second Uncle shook his head, as it was not something he could answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the New Community has not tried anything against you yet, but from what I see, their focus in finding Han Jinzhi is greater than anyone else¡¯s. And that confuses me. Perhaps you are able to tell me why this is?¡± Second Uncle asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Maybe it is because they aren¡¯t strong enough to get me,¡± Han Sen said.


    Second Uncle gave a wry smile. ¡°The New Community is stronger than you think. You are strong, but if they wanted you done for, you would be. They¡¯d find a way.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t think of any other reasons why they haven¡¯t.¡± Han Sen shrugged with his hands open.


    Second Uncle went quiet for a moment, before proceeding. ¡°There is a problem with the New Community leader¡¯s body. From what I havee to know, it will take two years to recover. And once it has recovered, he will most likelye after you himself.¡±


    Second Uncle didn¡¯t give a second thought to the idea that the New Community had not struck yet was because it currently wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    When Tina brought the Geno Armor with her to fight, it was stolen by Han Sen. And Han Sen found himself able to use it. This put the New Community at a big disadvantage.


    They could now only wait for their leader to recover and deal personally with Han Sen.


    ¡°If you are willing, I am hoping we can co-operate when the timeses to deal with the New Community.¡± Second Uncle looked directly at Han Sen.


    ¡°Second Uncle, is this appropriate?¡± Han Sen did not really trust Second Uncle, especially as he was apparently under the control of the enigmatic God. If he became an open enemy of the New Community, harm could be brought upon him.


    ¡°I have lived long enough. If I can do something to save the Ning family before I go, I will be satisfied,¡± Second Uncle said quietly.


    ¡°Okay, then. And by the way, can you tell me where the New Community is hiding out?¡± Han Sen asked.

 Chapter 1593 - Wind Song Desert

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Wind Song Desert</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On Han Sen¡¯s way back, he continued reading through the information Second Uncle provided him.


    He found information pertaining to key individuals of the New Community, including details of their whereabouts. There were threes Second Uncle believed might be possible locations for their headquarters, and also possible locations for their leader.


    But Second Uncle also told Han Sen not to provoke the New Community. He told Han Sen the reason they had not yet taken action was most likely due to them being afraid of something. But if Han Sen didn¡¯t get rid of them now, it would only be a matter of time before they came after him.


    So, Han Sen decided it would be best if he struck first. The only problem with this was not knowing which the leader was currently residing on.


    Looking at the information he had been provided, some of the New Community¡¯s members were actually rather famous and aplished people, from both the human and shura sides. It was difficult to imagine how the leader had managed to unify the two races that way, as well.


    The person that caught Han Sen¡¯s attention the most was Qing Ya. He was a mysterious one, and not even the Ling family was able to tell where he came from. But with that being said, he was a high-ranking member of the New Community and one of the most important people in the organization.


    No one had seen him fight before, but it was known that he had the ability to teleport at will.


    ¡°The man who saved Tina must have been Qing Ya.¡± Han Sen carefully memorized all the information pertaining to that man. With power like that, the man would be a dangerous foe even if he couldn¡¯t fight.


    Han Sen looked down to see if his father was included in the list. But after browsing through everything, it didn¡¯t seem as if there was a mention of his father.


    ¡°Is Dad¡¯s rank too low in the New Community? Is that why he didn¡¯t make the cut?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    A few dayster, after Han Sen returned home, he spent some more time in research. He wasn¡¯t sure if Second Uncle¡¯s intent for co-operation was genuine, but knowing more about any potential threat was always for the best.


    Han Sen met his father-inw Ji Ruozhen and told him what had transpired in his meeting with Second Uncle. He also provided him the information Second Uncle had given him. If they were able to locate the leader, Han Sen would go and fight.


    Han Sen was not the strongest in the sanctuary, but in space, he had the Crystal Armor and his beetle. He had more power than the strongest demi-god.


    Returning to the shelter, Han Sen heard more people talking about Death Goddess. They were talking about who might have provoked her and how she was able to one-hit kill her enemies.


    All conversations in the Fourth Sanctuary seemed to revolve around either Death Goddess or Dor. And there was frequent chatter about who they believed to be better.


    Han Sen knew his power was stillgging a good distance behind Death Goddess, however. He didn¡¯t think he would be a formidable opponent for her yet.


    ¡°Strength is still the most important thing.¡± After Han Sen¡¯s investigation, he settled on traveling to Wind Song Desert to hunt down super creatures so he could max out his super geno points and get to fighting the most elite of the elites.


    The reason he selected Wind Song Desert was because it was notoriously dangerous there, and also because there were no super shelters around.


    There were supposed to be a lot of lone super creatures out there. Killing a super creature there would be easier than trying to take down a super shelter.


    Han Sen decided to bring Little Silver and Little Star with him, as well. Little Star had the Starsea travel powers, so if he ended up in bad shape, he could flee with ease.


    Little Silver had strong healing abilities. And whenever they were in trouble, Han Sen could make use of the Blow Blood geno core. Han Sen would have to spill blood to use the geno core, and Little Silver¡¯s healing would help for that necessity, at the very least.


    And of course, Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er with him wherever he went. He¡¯d never leave her behind.


    Lady Chef heard about him going to Wind Song Desert and she seemed determined to follow him, no matter what. So he brought her along, as well.


    There was also Xu Mi. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to bring him along, as he was afraid something bad might happen to the spirit. He couldn¡¯t exin a grievous mishap to Xu Mi¡¯s parents, but Xu Mi was just as determined toe. He was convinced the outing would make for good practice. He said if Han Sen would not let hime, he¡¯d just go alone, anyway.


    So, Han Sen really had no choice but to let him tag along, too. If he went alone, it¡¯d be a great deal more dangerous. The monsters in the desert would not recognize Furnace Emperor¡¯s heir, either.


    Wang Yuhang wanted toe, but Han Sen left him behind for obvious reasons.


    That ce was dangerous, and if Wang Yuhang followed, Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine the terrible misfortunes that might befall them. Thest thing he wanted was to end up surrounded by super creatures in such a ce.


    Everything was good on the way there, but when they entered the desert, a sandstorm immediately hit. It cloaked the sky and made darkness fall. Luckily, Han Sen was able to find a rocky ce for them to take shelter. No trouble befell them there.


    With theirbined power, normal sandstorms wouldn¡¯t affect them. But the sandstorms in Wind Song Desert were different. Sitting in the cave, Han Sen heard a strange noise howl through the raging storm. It was like a woman that was singing in the wind.


    Even in the midst of that sandstorm, he could hear the singing clearly. Weirdly, though, he couldn¡¯t understand a word of what was being sung. But this was also how the desert received its name: Wind Song Desert.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard if there is singing in the sandstorm and you cannot find a ce to hide in time, you will be lost in the sandstorm forever. This even happens to powerful super creatures. I wonder if it is true?¡± Xu Mi looked out of the cave, listening to the song outside.


    ¡°I advise you not to find out,¡± Lady Chef said coldly.


    ¡°Something is getting close to the cave, leastways.¡± Han Sen frowned and continued looking outside.


    Lady Chef and Xu Mi looked to where he was watching, and aside from a ck and yellow sandstorm, they could not make out anything unusual.


    Xu Mi looked closer but did not see anything. Just as he was about to ask Han Sen what he had seen, a form began to emerge from the sandstorm.


    The body looked human-shaped. Everyone was suddenly alert.


    After a few more steps, the body came right into the cave. It was covered in ck and yellow sand. When the being shook itself a little, the person beneath the sand slowly became visible.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± Before anyone could react, the shadow saw Han Sen and blurted out his name in shock.

 Chapter 1594 - Ring

    <h4>Chapter 1594: Ring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Lin Feng?¡± Han Sen asked when he heard the man¡¯s voice. With much glee, he ran over to him.


    Encountering friends in such a ce was always a very happy urrence.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± They asked at the same time, prompting them both tough in unison.


    Lin Feng shook the sand and dust out of his hair and patted himself down. With a smile, he said, ¡°Jing Jiwu and I have been on a streak of good luck. We were able to meet each other and level up out here. We have been here for a few years, so you might consider us natives of the ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. With you guys here, we can hunt creatures with greater ease.¡± Han Sen was looking excited.


    Han Sen had no doubt concerning the breadth of Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu¡¯s potential power. Some people were simply good, no matter where they went. Jing Jiwu and Lin Feng were such people. They were the best of the best.


    ¡°We can take you there, but first, we will have to wait for the sandstorm to pass. The sandstorm has gotten too strong. Heading into it now will surely hurry our demise.¡± Lin Feng smiled.


    ¡°Old Lin, are there any solo super creatures out there to your knowledge?¡± Han Sen asked, after sitting down near the fire Lin Feng prepared for them. He had also been offered food and drink.


    Lin Feng nodded. ¡°There are quite a few. Jiwu and I have been observing them for a while, and I believe there are a few we can kill. When the sandstorm ends, we can call on Jiwu.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Whatever target you have in mind is yours. I will go for ones I find myself.¡±


    Lin Feng smiled and said, ¡°We have only seen them. We don¡¯t yet have the experience to hunt them, so the ones we have in mind can¡¯t really be called targets. Hunting with you, however, would let us gain experience and what-not. That is good enough. But this sandstorm will have us trapped inside here for a few days, I am afraid.¡±


    The sandstorm was fierce. The noise outside was like howling thunder, but the soothing vocals still echoed softly under it all. It was a song that could most certainly hypnotize a person into a deep sleep.


    As Han Sen was talked with Lin Feng, he did not realize that Bao¡¯er had been enticed by the acoustics. So, she crawled out of the cave.


    Han Sen was shocked when he noticed. He ran towards the entrance, and uncaring for the sandstorm, he ran out into it. He called out Bao¡¯er¡¯s name, wanting her toe back.


    As soon as he exited the cave¡¯s mouth, though, a lot of ck and yellow sand came his way. He couldn¡¯t see Bao¡¯er, or even his own hands.


    The severity of it all prompted Han Sen to return. Lin Feng and Xu Mi ran towards him. The former said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go out there. The sandstorm is far too powerful. I once saw a giant snake flee into it. When the dust settled, only its bones remained.¡±


    Once Lin Feng said that, Han Sen¡¯s worry about Bao¡¯er increased.


    Bao¡¯er was strong, but Han Sen still considered her his child. Just like any parent, it did not matter how well their child grew up, they still harbored a strong yearning to keep them protected.


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back,¡± Han Sen said, then ran back out of the cave again. This time, he summoned the Bulwark Umbre as he went.


    Lady Chef wished to stop Han Sen, but she couldn¡¯t. Han Sen was too quick.


    When he opened the umbre, though, the sand outside was parted. The sand could no longer harm Han Sen, but still, he was unable to see much. The storm was like a dragon in the sky, circling him.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen used the umbre while calling out for Bao¡¯er. Unfortunately, his voice was silenced in the midst of that storm, even if he used his sonic powers.


    Han Sen frowned. He suddenly saw something sh inside the sandstorm. Eventually, Bao¡¯er came racing into the shelter provided by the Bulwark Umbre.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, why did you go running off like that? It¡¯s dangerous out here!¡± Han Sen picked her up. He was happy he had found her, but he maintained a stern tone to tell her off.


    ¡°Dad, take a look at this. It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Bao¡¯er raised her chubby hand. She was holding onto something Han Sen had never seen before.


    It was a ring made of gold. The stone at its center was jade, around the same size as a pigeon¡¯s egg.


    Seeing its style and the quality of its production, Han Sen deduced it was the craftwork of a human. Beings in the sanctuary would not put in the time or effort to create something that was pretty much just a luxury and nothing more.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, where did you get this from? Did someone die out here?¡± Han Sen asked her as he took the ring.


    ¡°I got it over there, but it¡¯s just a ring.¡± Bao¡¯er pointed in a particr direction, but nothing was visible due to the storm.


    Han Sen was unable to see what she was pointing towards, but he couldn¡¯t see the entrance of the cave behind him, either.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back. If someone did die out there, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now.¡± Han Sen held Bao¡¯er and returned to the cave.


    Han Sen remembered the direction to go back and he wasn¡¯t led astray. He managed to get back to the cave without harm.


    When Lin Feng saw Han Sen return, he and the rest all felt relief. Too many creatures had died in this sort of sandstorm.


    This was Xu Mi¡¯s first time there, but Lin Feng had upied this area for a few years. He knew how dangerous this region could be, and he was very surprised to see Han Sen make it back.


    ¡°Lin Feng, do you recognize this?¡± Han Sen threw him the ring Bao¡¯er had found.


    Lin Feng had been there for a few years, so he should have known the other humans in the area. Perhaps he could put a name to the person the ring may have once belonged to.


    Lin Feng examined the ring, but as soon as he did, his face changed. He stood up, staring at the ring. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°I got it out in the desert. Do you know who it belongs to?¡± Han Sen could sense something was amiss.


    ¡°This is Jiwu¡¯s ring. His first girlfriend gave it to him, back when he was in school. He always wore it, and he would never take it off, let alone leave it behind somece.¡± Lin Feng stared out into the sandstorm before clenching his jaw.


    ¡°He came out here with you? Why is he not here with us now?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te with me. He should be in the shelter. Why would his ring be out here?¡± Lin Feng looked so shocked, and he kept his gaze fixed on the sandstorm.


    Before Han Sen said anything more, though, Lin Feng rushed right out into the sandstorm, ring in hand.


    As this was happening, the song that tainted the wind changed. The voice that had no words suddenly said something summoning-like.


    ¡°Han Sen... Han Sen...¡±

 Chapter 1595 - Evil Goblin

    <h4>Chapter 1595: Evil Goblin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and the others were all surprised. They had never heard of the singing voice in the storm calling someone¡¯s name. However, there was no mistaking what the voice was saying now; it was clearly calling Han Sen.


    Han Sen grabbed Lin Feng and said, ¡°Wait a minute, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Lin Feng shook his head and said, ¡°I have to go no matter what. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯lle with you.¡± Han Sen took a look at the storm outside the cave as he listened to the voice yelling his name. It sounded like a sad girl who was calling for her loved one.


    ¡°The thing outside seems to be targeting you. You don¡¯t need to go out there. I¡¯ve lived here for years, and I have my way with the storm. Just wait for me here,¡± Lin Feng said as he walked out.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t stop Lin Feng this time. He said to Little Silver and Little Star, ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go out with Lin Feng and check.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, the thing outside seems to know you. How about I go out there with you? I¡¯m a spirit, so even if I die, I can still be resurrected,¡± said Xu Mi.


    ¡°No need,¡± Han Sen called over his shoulder as he left the cave. He opened the umbre in his hand, sheltering himself and Lin Feng from the wind and sand.


    Lin Feng nodded his thanks to Han Sen. He asked, ¡°Where did you find that ring?¡±


    The storm outside was so strong that they couldn¡¯t see or feel anything. There were no visiblendmarks to use as reference points in the storm, so they simply needed to pick a direction to walk.


    ¡°Where did you find the ring, Bao¡¯er?¡± Han Sen looked to Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er was lyingzily on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She lifted a finger to point out into the storm.


    She only picked up that ring because she thought it was pretty. However, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be getting the ring back now, so she had lost her motivation.


    Both Han Sen and Lin Feng were a little shocked at the direction Bao¡¯er was pointing; she was pointing toward the voice in the storm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check.¡± Han Sen walked forward with the umbre in his hands.


    Neither of them said anything. They walked forward in the storm. The farther forward they moved, the stronger the storm became. The pressure on their hands became heavier and heavier.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s body was pretty good, so the pressure didn¡¯t crush him. As they walked, the voice calling to Han Sen became clearer and clearer. It was creepy.


    Suddenly, Lin Feng felt that he kicked something. He bent down to touch it, and then he pulled an iron arrow from the sand.


    ¡°This is Jiwu¡¯s arrow. There¡¯s his mark on the shaft.¡± Lin Feng looked much more worried than before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just walk forward. Perhaps he¡¯s right in front of us. He might be trapped by something,¡± said Han Sen.


    The two kept walking, and they kept finding random things along the way. Based on Lin Feng¡¯s spection, and they all belonged to Jing Jiwu.


    They were both very worried as they realized that Jing Jiwu might be in great danger. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything more than keep walking, hoping that they could still save Jing Jiwu.


    Suddenly, the storm in front of them weakened, and they could finally see something clear instead ofplete darkness in front of them.


    Han Sen and Lin Feng saw clearly what was going on in front of them, and their eyes turned red.


    There was a giant skeleton in front of them, and it was more than a hundred feet tall and a thousand feet long. It blocked most of the wind and sand, which was why the storm was weaker here than elsewhere.


    However, there was also a human being hanging from the skeleton. It was Jing Jiwu.


    At this moment, Jing Ji Wu was crucified upon the skeleton. His arms and feet were bleeding, and his eyes were also nailed to the skeleton. He couldn¡¯t look more dead.


    ¡°Jiwu!¡± Lin Feng looked at Jing Jiwu who was nailed to the skeleton. His face darkened, and he clenched his fist hard, driving his nails into his palm.


    However, Lin Feng didn¡¯t take one step forward. Instead, he held out an arm and stopped Han Sen from lowering the body down.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong here. Someone¡¯s trying to lure us over there to ambush us.¡± Lin Feng said each word quietly, but his voice was trembling. It wasn¡¯t because he was scared, but because he was furious.


    ¡°I know, but the only way to lure our enemies out is for us to go in.¡± Han Sen was also enraged. It didn¡¯t feel good to see that someone he knew had died so tragically.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lin Feng asked, staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°There are few in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary who can kill me,¡± answered Han Sen.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go bring back Jiwu¡¯s body,¡± Lin Feng said while takingrge steps toward the skeleton.


    Han Sen lifted his Bulwark Umbre and followed.


    Though Han Sen and Lin Feng couldn¡¯t see them, a man and a woman were standing somewhere close to the skeleton, in a ce wasn¡¯t affected by the storm at all.


    That man looked normal, like an elegant middle-aged man.


    However, the woman looked quite unique. Her upper body was that of a woman, but her lower body looked like a centipede, and it was constituted with bones and barbs. Apparently, she was a creature.


    ¡°They were tricked.¡± The women¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Blood Bone Demon, are you sure you can kill him?¡± asked the man as he looked at that strange woman.


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Qing Ya, I¡¯ll definitely kill him for the Chairman. This is Feng Ge desert, and this ce belongs to me.¡± Blood Bone Demon smiled weirdly. ¡°As long as they touch my blood bone puppet, they¡¯ll be doomed. Even God won¡¯t be able to help them.¡±


    ¡°Good. As long as you kill Han Sen, the Chairman will always remember your contribution,¡± said Qing Ya mildly. He was staring at Han Sen and Lin Feng, who were approaching the skeleton.


    Blood Bone Demon¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she licked her lips using her snake-like tongue. She was looking at Han Sen as if looking at a dead man.


    ¡°Watch my back as I lower Jiwu¡¯s body,¡± Lin Feng said as he flew to the skeleton. He summoned a beast soul sword, cutting the bones behind Jing Jiwu, and he caught Jing Jiwu¡¯s body as it fell.


    However, just as Lin Feng touched Jing Jiwu¡¯s body, Jing Jiwu¡¯s eyes popped open, and its body wound around Lin Feng like a group of snakes.


    And then, bones emerged from Jing Jiwu¡¯s body and locked around Lin Feng like an exoskeleton.


    Jing Jiwu¡¯s corpse had beenpletely twisted, and it looked like a skeleton with lots of blood and flesh.


    Lin Feng under the skeleton¡¯s control, and he couldn¡¯t help shing wildly toward Han Sen. Both of them were terrified.

 Chapter 1596 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Rescue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was horrified. He tried to dodge the attacks from Lin Feng, and at the same time, he yelled, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Lin Feng?¡±


    Han Sen knew that Lin Feng was controlled, but he didn¡¯t know if only Lin Feng¡¯s body was possessed, or if his mind was as well.


    Lin Feng continued to swing his sword toward Han Sen, and at the same time, he said, ¡°My body is under someone else¡¯s control. Go away!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut you free.¡± Han Sen was holding the Bulwark Umbre in one hand and his Taia sword in the other. He struck the bones that were locked around Lin Feng.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Feng suddenly screamed in agony, then he coughed out blood, which shocked Han Sen to his very core.


    Han Sen was confident about his sword technique; his aim was perfect. Han Sen was certain that he shed the bloody bones, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Feng had been injured.


    Han Sen saw that the bloody bones werepletely intact, but Lin Feng kept coughing up blood. Han Sen realized something was wrong.


    ¡°Either flee now or kill me!¡± Lin Feng told Han Sen through gritted teeth. He had realized what was happening.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to give up like that. He then shed the bloody bones in two different ces, but the same thing happened. The bloody bones got hit, but Lin Feng was the one who was actually injured.


    The bloody bones were transferring all damage done to them straight to Lin Feng.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t having any sudden inspiration on how to deal with the situation. He had to use his Bulwark Umbre and Taia sword to ward off the attacks.


    Han Sen and Lin Feng realized that their time was running out, yet Han Sen still didn¡¯t have the time to actually fight Lin Feng. Han Sen didn¡¯t know much about Lin Feng¡¯s actual fighting power, but he was certainly that Lin Feng was incredibly powerful.


    Now, Lin Feng was totally under the bloody bones¡¯ control, but he was still performing his own de techniques. Although Lin Feng was only had a gemstone geno core, his de technique shocked Han Sen a lot.


    Lin Feng¡¯s techniques were elegant and mild, but they weren¡¯t visually stunning or mysterious. They weren¡¯t like God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s skills, which turnedplicated into simple, and they weren¡¯t as intricate as Six Paths¡¯ abilities. Each of Lin Feng¡¯s moves looked very simple and in, but those simple and ordinary sword techniques seemed powerful, perhaps unbreakable.


    Lin Feng¡¯s sword techniques turned something base and ordinary into something rare and ethereal.


    There were some ws in Lin Feng¡¯s techniques, but the pressure exerted from those attacks made the wielder feel like they were like an emperor that nobody could easily bypass.


    Han Sen¡¯s de techniques were also good, but it would be difficult for him to win against Lin Feng just using his sword. However, Han Sen¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on swords, so he had many other methods to suppress Lin Feng. When it came to strength, Lin Feng was not Han Sen¡¯s match.


    If Lin Feng had been an enemy, Han Sen would¡¯ve killed him already, but Han Sen didn¡¯t want to harm his friend. He was forced to stay on the defensive, which put him at a disadvantage.


    To make sure that he didn¡¯t injure Lin Feng, Han Sen had to keep stepping back, and after several steps, he had drifted back into the storm, so he couldn¡¯t see anything around him.


    Dang!


    Lin Feng, who was controlled by the bloody bones, didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the storm at all. Instead, he became even more ferocious, and he flitted here and there like a shadow in the storm. He kept showing up in the storm and hitting Han Sen.


    Han Sen warded off another strike from Lin Feng, yet all of a sudden, a sword suddenly appeared in Lin Feng¡¯s left hand. The sword stabbed Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and he started to bleed.


    Han Sen spun his own sword, but he couldn¡¯t sh the bloody bones. Lin Feng disappeared into the storm again.


    Lin Feng, who was now dual-wielding swords, got more aggressive. He attacked Han Sen again and again from the cover of the storm, but Han Sen could only defend instead of attacking. Lin Feng took advantage of every opening that Han Sen provided, and Han Sen¡¯s wounds kept piling up and his blood kept dripping.


    ¡°Kill me,¡± Lin Feng yelled with a hoarse voice, his eyes red.


    However, Han Sen couldn¡¯t attack Lin Feng like that. He warded off the attacks from Lin Feng while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll keep thinking. There¡¯s got to be something I can do. I won¡¯t let you die like this.¡±


    Despite saying so, Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of anything. He couldn¡¯t kill Lin Feng, but he also couldn¡¯t dodge the attacks in the storm as fast as Lin Feng. It seemed that killing Lin Feng would be the only way to survive.


    Han Sen got more injured, and blood covered his entire body.


    Blood Bone Demon looked at Lin Feng and Han Sen who were fighting each other in the storm. She smiled. ¡°I thought it would take longer to kill Han Sen since he didn¡¯t touch the blood bone puppet, but now, it seems it¡¯s not necessary anymore. Humans are such bizarre creatures. They¡¯ll literally let themselves be killed for the sake of others. Totally bizarre, but I like this feeling.¡±


    ¡°Humans are indeed idiotic creatures, as they usually do things that arepletely meaningless,¡± said Qing Ya mildly.


    Just when Blood Bone Demon tried to say something, Lin Feng lunged forward and ran his sword through Han Sen¡¯s heart. Han Sen fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Qing Ya, it¡¯s done now,¡± Blood Bone Demon said excitedly to Qing Ya.


    ¡°You should be more careful. That human being is exceptional,¡± Qing Ya said, looking at Han Sen¡¯s lifeless body on the ground.


    ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Qing Ya. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Blood Bone Demon was very confident. She walked toward Han Sen and Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng was standing in the storm. All of a sudden, the storm around them disappeared, and then a man and a woman walked toward him.


    To be exact, there were three of them. That woman had the lower body of a centipede, and she was carrying a man that couldn¡¯t move at all. That person seemed to have beenpletely paralyzed. Though he was still slightly conscious, he couldn¡¯t even move his lips and eyeballs. It was Jing Jiwu.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Feng shouted at Qing Ya as his eyes popped in shock. Apparently, he could tell that Qing Ya was the master in this situation.


    Blood Bone Demon smiled weirdly. Lin Feng couldn¡¯t control himself at all. He raised the de in his hand and stabbed Han Sen, who already seemed lifeless.


    ¡°See, Mr. Qing Ya, that human ispletely dead now,¡± said Blood Bone Demon. And then, she threw the paralyzed Jing Jiwu onto the ground, and she stabbed down toward him with ws that looked like bones. ¡°This guy is useless now.¡±


    Before Blood Bone Demon could stab Jing Jiwu with her ws, the space around her was suddenly twisted, and a trace of light shed, cutting off the ws that struck toward Jing Jiwu. As for Jing Jiwu, a hand grabbed him and pulled him away from the ws.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± Blood Bone Demon¡¯s eyes popped out, staring at the man supporting Jing Jiwu. It was Han Sen, who she had presumed to be dead.

 Chapter 1597 - We’ll Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 1597: We¡¯ll Meet Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯vee out already, so I don¡¯t need to stay dead anymore.¡± Han Sen smiled mildly. He was holding the Split-Knife, and at the same time, he checked Jing Jiwu¡¯s body with his Dongxuan Aura. Jing Ji Wu seemed to have been poisoned, but it wasn¡¯t deadly.


    Blood Bone Demon realized that she had been tricked, and tricked in front of Qing Ya. She got furious and screamed, ¡°Kill him. Kill him now.¡±


    Blood Bone Demon screamed several times, but she found that Lin Feng, who was supposed to be controlled by the bloody bone puppet, didn¡¯t rush toward Han Sen.


    The bloody bones were trembling, trying to move Lin Feng¡¯s body forward, but Lin Feng was just standing there without moving a muscle.


    There were traces of golden light bursting out of his body, which made Lin Feng¡¯s body look like a golden Buddha.


    Peng!


    Light exploded from Lin Feng¡¯s body like a nuclear st. He turned into a golden sun, which burned several bones of the bloody skeleton that had encased him.


    The broken bloody bones went back to Blood Bone Demon. When she reabsorbed the broken bones, Blood Bone Demon couldn¡¯t help coughing out some blood. The Blood Bone Puppet was her self geno core, and after having her geno core injured, she was also injured a bit.


    After the golden light went away, Lin Feng walked out calmly. He wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    ¡°Impossible... How is it possible?¡± Blood Bone Demon couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She had a super geno core, while that human only had a gemstone geno core. Yet not only did she fail to control him, he even injured her.


    Though the Blood Bone Puppet was only slightly injured, it was still uneptable to Blood Bone Demon.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my endless Buddha body is still at gemstone level. It¡¯s still not able to rival a super geno core,¡± said Lin Feng calmly as his face turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± shrieked Blood Bond Demon. Lin Feng had spoken calmly, but she was still infuriated by what he had said.


    Blood Bone Puppet merged with her body, and it formed a blood bone armor around her. She shouted furiously and rushed toward Lin Feng like a strange dragon with the wind and sand.


    The butterfly wings on Han Sen¡¯s back trembled, and Bloodthirsty Ant King was shining with dazzling light. All of a sudden, he crossed the distance between them and went into the wind and sand, shing Blood Bone Demon.


    Before Blood Bone Demon could reach Lin Feng, Han Sen¡¯s de had already cut through her body and the blood bone armor protecting her.


    ¡°Super Creature Blood Bone Demon killed. No beast soul gained. Geno core unobtained. Flesh inedible. Consume the Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen licked his lips. He was a little upset about not receiving a beast soul.


    However, Han Sen never stopped moving. Instead, he shed the Split-Knife toward Qing Ya, going through time and space.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again very soon, and next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky that you meet a moron like her.¡± Qing Ya looked at Han Sen and smiled.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a next time.¡± Han Sen teleported through time and space and rushed toward Qing Ya, thrusting his de into Qing Ya¡¯s body.


    However, Qing Ya was still smiling, and his body became lighter and lighter, until it disappearedpletely.


    Han Sen¡¯s de seemed to sh a phantom. It went through directly andpletely, and it didn¡¯t touch anything.


    ¡°Who was he?¡± Lin Feng asked, looking at where Qing Ya had disappeared.


    ¡°I only know that he¡¯s from the New Community, and his name is Qing Ya.¡± Han Sen took a look at Jing Jiwu who was not able to move at all. He then apologized, ¡°Sorry that you were dragged into this. They wereing after me.¡±


    Lin Feng shook his head without saying anything. He walked to Jing Jiwu and checked his body, then he frowned.


    ¡°He¡¯s poisoned. Hopefully, something in the Alliance can help him.¡±


    Antidotes in the Alliance were usually designed for certain types of poison, but poisons in the Sanctuaries were a little different from those in the Alliance, so it was difficult to say whether it was going to work or not.


    ¡°Let Little Silver try, perhaps it¡¯ll work.¡± Han Sen then picked up Jing Ji Wu and walked back.


    After Blood Bond Demon was killed, the storm stopped. Han Sen had absorbed the Life Geno Essence of Blood Bone Demon, so he was very happy about that.


    His goal for this trip was to get a Life Geno Essence. Though he went through some trouble before getting it, he was still pleased with what he had gained.


    Little Silver and the others had alreadye out of the cave. Jing Jiwu looked like a corpse when Han Senid him beside Little Silver. ¡°Little Silver, can you get rid of the poison in him? If you can¡¯t, can you at least save his life first?¡±


    Without saying anything, Little Silver hit Jing Jiwu with a stream of silver lightning. Jing Jiwu zombie-like face twisted.


    ¡°Look, his life force is recovering! How amazing.¡± When Lin Feng saw that Jing Jiwu was recovering, he was exhrated. He couldn¡¯t helpplimenting Little Silver, and he turned to Han Sen and said, ¡°Jiwu is safe now, and you¡¯re also injured severely. Ask the fox to heal you now.¡±


    Seeing Little Silver look at him, Han Sen quickly waved his hands. ¡°No need. I can heal myself.¡±


    Though Little Silver was a skilled healer, his lightning-based healing powers did not feel good. Han Sen would rather simte the power of the Holy Rhino and heal himself slowly. He had a sturdy body, and his injuries were not fatal.


    Both Lin Feng and Han Sen had known that it wasn¡¯t Jing Jiwu on the skeleton; however, the things they picked up on the way had been real. They made a show to lure Blood Bone Demon out. Han Sen had carefully controlled where he was injured, and with the cooperation of Lin Feng, he wasn¡¯t actually severely injured.


    The spots that got stabbed by the sword looked fatal, but none of them hurt the organs and the bones. Only the flesh was injured.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Under the constant treatment of Little Silver, Jing Jiwu could finally make a sound, and the first sound he made was so miserable that even Han Sen and Lin Feng couldn¡¯t help being scared.


    To get rid of the poison inside Jing Jiwupletely, Little Silver kept treating him. Jing Jiwu didn¡¯t make any more noise, but his face was twisting.


    After the poison in Jing Ji Wu waspletely eradicated, Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu took Han Sen to the shelter they were staying in. It was a little shelter in the desert, but it was only a primitive shelter that was already abandoned. They were the only ones that were staying there.


    They stayed in the shelter for two days before Han Sen went out hunting again. With the information provided by Jing Jiwu and Lin Feng, Han Sen chose a super creature named Ancient Demon beast as his next target.


    ¡°I need to improve my power as soon as possible. The New Community is already on the move, so I need to attack first. I can¡¯t just wait here to be hit.¡± Han Sen hoped that his father-inw could quickly figure out where the Chairman was so that they could eradicate the New Communitypletely.

 Chapter 1598 - Sand Mouse Group

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Sand Mouse Group</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°Chairman, our n has failed. Blood Bone Demon was killed. I take full responsibility.¡± Inside the New Community¡¯s headquarters, Qing Ya stood with his head lowered.


    The Chairman of New Community said, ¡°I already know what happened to Blood Bone Demon. That has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re not responsible for her stupidity.¡±


    The Chairman then said, ¡°Go to the Departed Abyss, and take the creature there to Han Sen. It will definitely be able to kill Han Sen, as long as it¡¯s not as stupid as Blood Bone Demon.¡±


    ¡°Will the one in Departed be willing to help us¡±? Qing Ya asked, frowning.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a choice. Take this.¡± The Chairman handed a box to Qing Ya. ¡°When the creature sees this, it¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Ya left the meeting room with the box without asking what was in it.


    ¡°Chairman, is it appropriate to give something so important to Qing Ya?¡± asked a Shura man who entered the meeting room right after Qing Ya left.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anyone else who is capable of taking the one in the Departed Abyss to Wind Song Desert?¡± asked the Chairman calmly.


    The Shura man frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought there¡¯s something wrong with that Qing Ya. He¡¯s always so mysterious.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he can finish what I told him to do, everything will be well, said the Chairman of the New Community. ¡°Go do your job now. There isn¡¯t much time left.¡±


    Han Sen and Lin Feng took off to the desert oasis where Ancient Demon Beast lived. Based on what Lin Feng knew, Ancient Demon Beast was ferocious, and it had the power of time. It was one of the most powerful super creatures in Wind Song Desert.


    Han Sen chose it because of its unusual power. If he could obtain its beast soul or geno core, it would benefit him a great deal.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are so many creatures in this desert.¡±, After half a day of walking, Han Sen saw a ck river in front of them.


    However, it wasn¡¯t actually a river; it was arge swarm of ck sand mice. No one could tell how many mice there were. They moved together in a group as they rushed deeper into the desert.


    ¡°Sand mice are the mostmon creatures in Wind Song Desert, so we see them all the time. However, this is the first time I have seen so many sand mice together.¡± Lin Feng looked at the group of sand mice, surprised.


    Jing Jiwu was also looking at the sand mice. He thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen such arge group of sand mice before, but that¡¯s because they encountered powerful enemies and escaped their homes through a secret portal under the sand. However, they don¡¯t seem to be running away from anything this time. It looks more like they¡¯re looking for something.¡±


    Han Sen observed the sand mice using his Dongxuan Aura and tried to hear what they were thinking.


    Han Sen thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain anything. The Dongxuan Aura didn¡¯t work well on demigods, unless the thinking ripples of demigods were very strong.


    To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, he could actually hear something. The thoughts of those sand mice were very strong, so strong that Han Sen could actually hear each sand mouse shouting.


    ¡°Fruit... fruit...¡±


    Han Sen listened to it for a while, then he shut down his Dongxuan Aura. His ears and brain had been about to explode because of the noise. The only thing those sand mice were thinking about was ¡°Fruit.¡±


    ¡°Fruit? What is the fruit? Is there a top-tier geno nt maturing and bearing fruits nearby?¡± Han Sen thought. He turned to Lin Feng. ¡°I think those sand mice are up to something. Let¡¯s follow them and see if we find anything.¡±


    Both Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu agreed to it. The Chef and Xu Mi were also curious. They then followed the group of sand mice to see what they were after.


    Han Sen¡¯spanions were naturally much faster than the sand mice, and they soon reached the front of the group of sand mice. There they found a sand mouse the size of a cow with a body of marble, leading the entire group of sand mice forward.


    ¡°A super creature!¡± Xu Mi looked at the king of mice, surprised.


    Everyone was just as surprised as Xu Mi. Though there were many sand mice, the vast majority of them were at ordinary level, with only a few primitive mice mixed in. There wasn¡¯t even one sacred-blood creature.


    It was indeed surprising to see a super king of mice among them.


    Though it was possible for extraordinary circumstances to asionally produce a more powerful variant among low-level creatures, it was extremely rare. As for low-level creatures like sand mice, it was rare for them to have a mutant creature, and it would be a miracle to have a sacred-blood creature among them. However, there was a king of mice that was a super creature, which made Han Sen wonder what was going on.


    The king of mice just continued leading the group of mice forward, and it didn¡¯t show any hostility. Han Sen followed the king of mice forward, continuing to be more nervous.


    The king of mice was capable of running very fast, but it wasn¡¯t doing that Instead, it was just jogging so that the group of sand mice behind it could keep up with it. The smaller sand mice followed their king tirelessly as they ran across the desert


    The group of sand mice kept running until midnight. Suddenly, Han Sen and his friends saw a river in front of them, and this time, it was a real river.


    A rivery across the desert like a thread made of jade. It looked bizarre. Despite the fact that the night was at its darkest and there wasn¡¯t much light from the stars in the sky, the river was gleaming as if the water itself was glowing.


    The river was only a couple of feet wide, but the water flowed as fast as that in Yellow River. However, after a short while, the water decreased and then flowed away, like a snake slithering away.


    The king of mice made a noise, and then it went on to catch up with the river, chasing the water that continued to flow away across the desert.


    Han Sen and the others were all the more curious. They followed the king of mice.


    After only a short while, Han Sen found something weird. The river was flowing through a ce with lots of dunes, and rather than pooling or flowing around the dunes, the water just flowed up and down them. It was scientifically impossible. Water didn¡¯t flow up. It was just bizarre.


    Despite using his Dongxuan Aura to observe the water for a long time, Han Sen couldn¡¯t find anything strange about it It just felt like a normal river with normal water.


    They followed the king of mice and ran for a couple of hours, and suddenly, the fluorescent river in front of them disappeared. Holes emerged in the sand, and the fluorescent water all flowed into them.


    Those sand holes were only asrge as fists, which meant Han Sen and the others definitely couldn¡¯t get in. They had to stop.

 Chapter 1599 - Fluorescent River

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Fluorescent River</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The king of mice stopped in front of the holes in the sand, then it called to the group of mice behind it. The sand mice immediately ran into the holes.


    Nobody knew how deep the holes were, but they looked like an abyss. A great many sand mice had already entered, but it still wasn¡¯t full.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get into a hole like that¡±, Jing Jiwu looked at the holes that were the size of a fist and shook his head.


    ¡°How about we dig into a hole to see what¡¯s inside?¡± Xu Mi suggested.


    Jing Jiwu shook his head and said, ¡°If we could simply dig into a hole, the mouse king wouldn¡¯t be staying outside. I¡¯m pretty sure that he would be much better at digging holes than us.¡±


    Xu Mi thought that made sense.


    The sand mice were still entering the holes. Lin Feng examined the mouse king and said, ¡°Do you think that mouse king became a super creature because of something inside one of those holes?¡±


    Jing Jiwu¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°If so, then it¡¯ll bring all its descendants here to make sure that its descendants can also evolve like it did.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that must be the case! Let¡¯s try digging a hole.¡± Xu Mi was excited.


    No need for the trouble, Han Sen said to Xu Mi, jumping on Little Star¡¯s back. ¡°Get on Little Star¡¯s back, all of you.¡±


    Although Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu didn¡¯t know Little Star¡¯s power, they both suspected that Little Star might be great at digging holes.


    Everyone climbed on Little Star¡¯s back. Starlight shone around Little Star¡¯s body, covering Han Sen and the others, and they went into one of the holes.


    Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu had thought that Little Star had the power to dig holes, but instead, Little Star was traveling straight through the sandstoneyers.


    ¡°He can pass through materials?¡± Lin Feng asked in surprise.


    Han Sen nodded, and Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu were all the more surprised seeing that Han Sen had confirmed it. This ability was very rare and quite impressive.


    After seeing Han Sen kill Blood Bone Demon, Little Silver use incredible curing power, Little Star pass through solid materials, Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu were continually amazed.


    ¡°Han Sen, you¡¯re just favored by God. You have all the nice things in the world. How are we supposed to catch up?¡± asked Jing Jiwu, smiling.


    Han Sen also smiled. ¡°There¡¯re many good things in the shelter. I¡¯m just a little bit lucky.¡±


    Neither Lin Feng nor Jing Ji Wu said anything. If Han Sen was only considered ¡°a little bit lucky,¡± they had no idea what real luck meant.


    The sand hole was very deep, and after several miles, the small sand holes started to converge into a giant rock road.


    Han Sen saw the fluorescent river flowing away down the underground rock road while the group of mice chased after it.


    The king of mice hadn¡¯t entered with them, so only the small sand mice were chasing the river. Many ordinary sand mice were not able to keep up with the river, but they kept driving themselves forward until their bodies were twitching and foam was spewing from their mouths.


    Unfortunately, they were not able to keep up with the river anymore. As Han Sen saw more and more sand mice falling behind, the rest sped up and tried to catch up with the river.


    The underground rock road was like a cobweb, and it extended in all directions. The river didn¡¯t leave any traces where it flowed across; if they didn¡¯t follow the river, they would definitely get lost in the undergroundbyrinth.


    Han Sen and the others chased the underground river for more than forty hours, and they saw more and more sand mice dropping out of the race. Only less than one percent of the sand mice were able to keep up.


    However, even one percent of the mice was at least ten thousand. Most of them were mutant creatures, while some were primitive creatures.


    Now, lots of them had burned out already. Many primitive sand mice couldn¡¯t run anymore, and they were foaming at the mouth.


    At this moment, the river in front of them suddenly stopped, and so did Han Sen and the others. They didn¡¯t rush to chase it.


    The rock road got broader in front of them, forming an enormous underground space. The fluorescent river flowed into the cave, forming an undergroundke, and it stopped right there.


    Han Sen and the others followed the group of sand mice to theke, and they saw that at the center of theke was a small ind with a small tree growing on it There were fruits that looked like pears on the tree.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed something amazing here. We made the right choice toe here.¡± Xu Mi was exhrated. He wanted to fly across theke and go to the ind immediately.


    Han Sen grabbed Xu Mi, shook his head, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s observe it first If it¡¯s really that valuable, it won¡¯t be so easy to take.¡±


    After only a short while, the sand mice rushed into thete. They tried to swim toward the ind, wanting to eat the fruit.


    The sand mice began swimming across, and nothing happened at first Halfway across theke, though, the sand mice sunk as if they had been grabbed by something in the water. They vanished under the surface.


    Han Sen and the others were all shocked. They watched the water for a short while, but they couldn¡¯t see what had dragged the sand mice down.


    Though the fluorescent water was bright, it wasn¡¯t very transparent Because it was too bright, it was difficult to see what was beneath the surface.


    The sand mice had sunk one by one as if they were dragged down by a water ghost


    Yet the group of mice didn¡¯t give up; on the contrary, they continued swimming toward the ind without any consideration for their lives. Many sand mice were dragged into theke, but a small portion of them were lucky, and they were gradually approaching the ind.


    Not all the sand mice are sinking. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the water itself pulling them down. It¡¯s something inside the water, Jing Jiwu said, looking at theke.


    It should be okay for us to fly across theke, right? said Xu Mi.


    We can try that, but we still need to be careful. Han Sen nodded.


    Everyone saw that some of the sand mice were about to reach the ind. They stopped hesitating and flew up into the sky, trying to fly as high as possible.


    Nothing happened in the beginning, but when they were halfway there, Han Sen felt that a powerful force grabbing him and trying to drag him into theke.


    Han Sen looked down and tried to see what there was down there, but he couldn¡¯t see anything under the water.


    Sploosh! Sploosh sploosh!


    Han Sen summoned his butterfly wings and bloodthirsty ant king to stop himself from falling, but at the same time, the Dragon Chef, Xu Mi, Lin Feng, and Jing Jiwu all fell into theke, and they were quickly sinking.

 Chapter 1600 - Cinderella

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Cindere</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°Help me, Little Star.¡± Han Sen saw Little Silver and Bao¡¯er sitting on the back of Little Star, and nothing seemed to be happening to them. As for Little Star, it didn¡¯t seem to be affected by that pulling force at all. It was floating in the sky, rxed. Han Sen called for Little Star¡¯s attention, and at the same time, he pulled back his power and stopped fighting that pulling force. Instead, he dived.


    Ssh!


    Han Sen fell into theke. Unexpectedly, the fluorescentke water wasn¡¯t cold at all, but warm like a hot spring, which was veryfortable.


    However, that powerful pulling force didn¡¯t give Han Sen a chance to actually enjoy the sensation.


    Re-engaging his power, Han Sen fought that terrific gravity-like power and grabbed a hold of Xu Mi. He then threw Xu Mi into the sky.


    Little Star turned its body in the sky and caught Xu Mi with its tail, putting him on its back.


    Han Sen then dived into the water like a dragon, and he swam toward Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu who were still sinking. He then threw them out of the water one by one.


    Little Star then flew toward them, putting both of them on its back.


    He then found Dragon Chef, and after throwing her out of the water, Han Sen was about to rush out himself. However, he felt that something was binding his feet, and a horrifying force was dragging him down deeper into the water.


    Han Sen used his God¡¯s geno core and bloodthirsty ant king power at the same time, yet they couldn¡¯t resist that powerful pulling force, and he was being dragged into theke.


    ¡°G*dd*mn it¡±, there¡¯s definitely something down there! Han Sen was shocked. The God¡¯s geno core, together with bloodthirsty ant king and Han Sen¡¯s own body, made Han Sen as powerful as ordinary super creatures, or perhaps even stronger.


    But those forcesbined weren¡¯t a match for the force in the water. It kept dragging Han Sen down.


    Han Sen tried to fight it, but that didn¡¯t work very well. He wanted to see what was dragging him down, but he could only see spots of light beneath him. Other than those, nothing was visible.


    Han Sen felt that something had bound his feet, so he focused on that. He summoned his Split-Knife and shed toward whatever was trapping his feet After shing several times, he couldn¡¯t find anything to cut. The force trapping him didn¡¯t show any sign of relieving.


    Han Sen waspletely shocked. Split-Knife was able to easily kill super creatures, so if something was actually binding his feet, he should¡¯ve cut it already. However, he didn¡¯t sh anything, yet he still felt that his feet were trapped, which kind of confused him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to think about it now. The force was getting stronger and stronger, and it was pulling him down relentlessly. Han Sen was already over a thousand feet deep in theke.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what was down there. Perhaps there was a giant bloody mouth waiting for him at the bottom, waiting to eat and swallow him.


    Han Sen entered super king spirit mode immediately.


    Before Han Sen could take further action, he felt the force at his feet rx, and the power binding his ankles disappeared. He couldn¡¯t feel that pulling force anymore.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to wonder why that force suddenly disappeared. He summoned all his courage and rushed forward, and without the pulling force, Han Sen sessfully flew out of theke.


    As he breached the surface, Han Sen deactivated the super king spirit mode, already as he didn¡¯t want Xu Mi and the others to see it.


    Seeing Han Sen appear from theke, Little Star chuffed in joy and rushed toward Han Sen, putting him on its back.


    ¡°What happened? Why did it take you so long toe out? Did you see anything down there?¡± the Dragon Lady Chef asked Han Sen curiously.


    Han Sen had saved all of them, so naturally, he had the power to get out himself, which was why they didn¡¯t think of anything else. They thought that Han Sen found something down there.


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything. After I pushed you guys out, something trapped my feet, and my strength couldn¡¯t resist the power of that thing. I kept sinking, and thank God, I got rid of it and got away.¡±


    Everyone heard what Han Sen said, and they all looked at Han Sen¡¯s feet. Everyone was dazed by what they had just seen, and they all looked at Han Sen in a weird way.


    ¡°Han Sen, I can¡¯t believe you have such a weird habit.¡± Jing Jiwu looked at Han Sen, seeming confused.


    What are you talking about? Han Sen was dazed. He then looked down at his feet and found himself equally surprised.


    Out of nowhere, Han Sen had a shoe on one of his feet. Han Sen was sure that it was definitely not his shoe.


    When Han Sen came to Wind Song Desert, he had been wearing a beast soul armor, but he hadn¡¯t worn any shoes.


    Besides, he was still wearing the armor, and the fighting boots were attached to the armor. How was it possible that he was wearing a shoe?


    However, there was indeed a shoe on his left foot, and it was a high-heeled shoe that belonged to a woman.


    The shoe looked fabulous, and it wasparable with the shoes of luxury brands, if not better. With Han Sen wearing the shoe, it made Han Sen¡¯s big foot look a bit delicate.


    Even weirder, the shoe was made of crystal, and so was the heel.


    ¡°Please trust me, this is not my shoe. I¡¯m not Cindere. Why I am even wearing this?¡± Han Sen asked while lifting his foot, trying to get the shoe off.


    However, the shoe seemed to be attached to his foot, and it was impervious to Han Sen¡¯s attempts to pull it off.


    ¡°Are you still trying to deny that this is your shoe? If it¡¯s not your shoe, why does it fit your foot so well? Don¡¯t deny it anymore, Cindere. Go back and marry your prince¡±, said Jing Jiwu.


    ¡°F*ck Cindere. Even if I am a character in the fairy tale, I¡¯m the prince.¡± Han Sen took out his Split-Knife and stabbed the crystal shoe.


    Followed by a sharp sound, the Split-Knife bounced up, and there wasn¡¯t even a white scar on the crystal heel.


    Everyone was shocked after seeing that. Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu had both seen Han Sen kill Blood Bone Demon with his Split-Knife, and it was a de that could easily cut a super creature in half.


    However, it didn¡¯t leave even a mark on the shoe. It was shocking, and Lin Feng and the others were now worried.


    ¡°How is your foot? Does anything feel wrong?¡± Lin Feng asked, staring at the crystal heel.


    ¡°I feel wrong everywhere now¡± , said Han Sen, bummed. He wasn¡¯t actually hurt, but he was indeed deeply upset.


    The crystal heel was on his left foot, but the foot felt fine. He didn¡¯t even feel like he was wearing a shoe; otherwise, he would¡¯ve noticed the shoe before.


    Han Sen thought of it, and he missed a heartbeat. He then said, ¡°Was this crystal shoe the thing that was dragging me down while I was in the water?¡±

 Chapter 1601 - Three Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Three Fruit</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Han Sen tried a lot of things, but he still couldn¡¯t get the crystal shoe off his foot. That shoe seemed to have been permanently attached to him, and he couldn¡¯t even get the thing to wiggle.


    After a short while, a sand mouse managed to cross the entire fluorescentke and reached the ind.


    The ind was very small, around two thousand square feet in total area, and there was a fruit tree growing in the middle of the ind.


    The fruit tree wasn¡¯t very tall, and it looked like an ordinary pear tree. Despite the fact that it was around ten feet tall, there were only three pieces of fruit hanging on it. Perhaps some of the fruit had already been taken.


    One of the pears was green, one was red, and the third one was yellow. It was strange how different all the pieces of fruit looked from each other.


    If the green pear hadn¡¯t matured yet, then what about the red pear and the yellow pear? Which one had matured?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get onto the ind first.¡± Han Sen saw that he couldn¡¯t get the crystal heel off at the moment, so he let Little Star fly to the ind anyway.


    He wasn¡¯t anxious at all. Since entering super king spirit mode had some impact on the crystal heel, he would probably try to deal with the problem that way. Even if everything else he tried failed, he could just cut off his foot. With Han Sen¡¯s physical strength and the curing power of Little Silver, his foot would regrow again.


    When Little Star flew to the ind, it was alreadyte. The sand mouse, which had somehow made it to the ind, had climbed up the fruit tree, and taken a bite out of the yellow pear.


    The pear wasn¡¯trge, about the size of a man¡¯s fist. When the sand mouse bit into it, almost half of the pear disappeared down the mouse¡¯s throat. The fluids of the pear were rich, and a delicious smell permeated the air.


    The sand mouse wanted more, but before it could take another bite, its body got stiffened as if it were petrified, and it fell down from the tree.


    Han Sen and the others were all shocked, and they didn¡¯t dare to move forward after seeing the mouse¡¯s reaction.


    The sand mouse fell on the ground, and there was yellow lighting out of its body. The original dark fur had seemed to have been dyed, and it became golden yellow.


    It looked like a lively golden sculpture.


    The lighting from the mouse¡¯s body got denser and denser, and the golden light became purer and purer. The mouse¡¯s lifeforce, however, became weaker and weaker.


    After a short while, the sand mouse becamepletely lifeless, and the light vanished. The mouse became a motionless golden sculpture.


    Han Sen and the others looked at each other, and none of them moved. Even Xu Mi, who had been craving the fruit, didn¡¯t dare to touch it now.


    It seems that it isn¡¯t entirely beneficial to eat that fruit. The king of mice might¡¯ve eaten a fruit that is beneficial to its body, and that¡¯s how it got so powerful. As for that sand mouse, it wasn¡¯t so lucky. It seems that it made a bad choice, said Xu Mi, looking at the two and a half pears on the tree.


    ¡°Can anyone tell which fruit is good and which is bad?¡± Lin Feng looked at everyone.


    ¡°Dragon Chef, you know the most about this stuff. Can you tell?¡± Han Sen looked at the female cook. He couldn¡¯t tell the differences between the three fruit.


    All the fruit looked good, and there was nothing unusual about them. Han Sen couldn¡¯t see anything different about them other than their colors.


    Dragon Chef shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen fruit like this, and from my perspective, there¡¯s nothing wrong with any of the fruit I just can¡¯t figure out why the sand mouse had such a bad reaction after eating it.¡±


    The Dragon Chef couldn¡¯t tell, even though she was an experienced cook, so Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu had no idea how to figure out which of the fruit were safe.


    The treasure was right in front of them, but none of them dared to take it.


    Han Sen walked around on the ind, trying to find something that might help him. He was wearing a crystal shoe on his left foot. He hadn¡¯t felt anything when he was in the water, but now that he was walking on the ground, his feet were unbnced. Though it didn¡¯t affect him much, he still felt weird walking like this.


    Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu had the same n as Han Sen. They all walked around the ind, and after walking around for a while, they found something.


    They walked around the fruit tree, and then they found that there was a line of characters on the trunk of the fruit tree, and they belonged to an ancient humannguage.


    ¡°If there was no parting grief before the eye, I don¡¯t believe men on earth would have white hair.¡± Lin Feng read the sentence out loud. Apparently, he had also studied ancientnguages.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s been a long time since the characters were carved here, and the tree has grown deeply around the words. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know about the growth cycle of this tree, so we can¡¯t tell when the carving was made¡±, said Jing Jiwu, frowning.


    ¡°Which human demigod did this, and how did hee here so long ago? Did he eat the fruit?¡± Lin Feng wondered out loud.


    Both Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu assumed that the characters had been left by a human demigod. Though Han Sen also thought it was possible, he wasn¡¯t as sure as the others.


    In the past few years, Han Sen had discovered that humans weren¡¯t the only ones who used ancient humannguages.


    ¡°It must have been a woman who left these characters¡±, said the Dragon Chef, suddenly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen and the others looked to the Dragon Chef, but they didn¡¯t have any idea how she hade to the conclusion.


    The growth of the tree had changed the writing a little bit. The handwriting was still visible, and it was even very neat and regr, but it was difficult to tell whether the letters were beautiful or forceful, so it was difficult to tell whether they came from a woman or a man.


    ¡°My natural instinct as a woman¡±, said the Dragon Chef.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Women¡¯s intuition¡± wasn¡¯t urate or reliable at all, and besides, the Dragon Chef wasn¡¯t a woman but a female spirit.


    No matter where the handwriting came from, it waspletely useless to Han Sen. Han Sen and the others searched the ind carefully again, but they couldn¡¯t find anything else.


    The sand mice were still trying to swim toward the ind. Most of the ten thousand sand mice had sunk into theke, and now, there were only a few dozen of them struggling to swim toward the ind. The mice were still being dragged into theke, so it was difficult to tell whether any other sand mice would make it.


    While everyone was thinking about what to do, Bao¡¯er climbed up in the tree and took a bite of the green fruit.


    Han Sen waspletely shocked. He knew that Bao¡¯er was exceptional, yet he was still worried. After all, they had almost no information on the fruit, so nobody could say for sure that Bao¡¯er would be safe.


    Bao¡¯er finished the green pear in three bites. Simr to a pear, the fruit didn¡¯t have a stone inside. Bao¡¯er swallowed the entire fruit.


    Bao¡¯er licked her lips. It seemed that she still wanted more. However, green light shone from her body, and she fell from the tree, which terrified Han Sen.

 Chapter 1602 - On the Verge of Death

    <h4>Chapter 1602: On the Verge of Death</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Han Sen rushed forward and caught Bao¡¯er. She felt cold.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s soft body became hard like a piece of wood. Not only did she feel different now, but her body began to actually turn into wood, and she looked like a doll made of wood.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen was extremely worried. He yelled twice, but he couldn¡¯t get an answer from Bao¡¯er. The green lighting from her body was getting stronger and stronger, and her body was bing harder and harder. Bao¡¯er¡¯s lifeforce was also plummeting.


    Han Sen was really flustered. Bao¡¯er had stayed with him for too long, and he was too used to having her with him. Even his own son Little flower hadn¡¯t been with Han Sen as long as Bao¡¯er. She was just like a daughter to Han Sen now.


    Now, there was something wrong with Bao¡¯er. Even someone with a strong will like Han Sen was worried.


    Little Silver realized what had happened. It hit Bao¡¯er with a streak of silver lightning. The lightning flowed into Bao¡¯er¡¯s body like mercury, which made her livelier.


    However, she only recovered a little bit, and then her lifeforce started to decline again.


    ¡°Save her, Little Silver!¡± Han Sen shouted at Little Silver beside him.


    Little Silver had already run over to Bao¡¯er. It used its lightning with all its power, and it became its true body, the Ten-Tailed Lightning Fox. The Ten-Tailed Lightning Fox was shaking, and it hit Bao¡¯er with powerful sts of silver lightning. However, the incredible healing power could only slow down the rate at which her lifeforce declined.


    Han Sen also simted Little Silver¡¯s lightning power and hit Bao¡¯er with it as well, but the power he simted was far weaker than Little Silver¡¯s, so it didn¡¯t work quite as well. It was still better than not helping.


    Even so, Bao¡¯er¡¯s lifeforce was still declining. After only half an hour, Bao¡¯er¡¯s lifeforce was so feeble that it seemed like it could vanish at any time.


    Little Silver looked strange. It took a look at the anxious Han Sen. The creature seemed to make up its mind about something. It spewed out a crystal ball that was surrounded by silver lightning.


    The lightning crystal ball flew toward Bao¡¯er after Little Silver spat it out. It fell on Bao¡¯er¡¯s forehead, and forces of lightning power rushed out like threads, prating Bao¡¯er¡¯s body.


    After the lightning crystal ball showed up, Little Silver stopped being a Ten-Tailed Lightning Fox, and it looked burned out.


    Lightning power rushed out of the lightning crystal ball, which saved Bao¡¯er¡¯s life. However, as the lightning left the crystal ball, the crystal ball became smaller and smaller. It seemed that the power in the lightning crystal ball was not recyble.


    The crystal ball kept shrinking, from the size of a fist to the size of an egg to the size of a table tennis ball, and finally, it was only the size of a fingernail. The green light covering Bao¡¯er finally disappeared.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s stiff body started to recover, and after a short while, her body became soft again. It seemed that she had a very nice sleep, and she stretched her body.


    ¡°Stop eating random things! Otherwise, I won¡¯t take you out anymore.¡± Han Sen checked Bao¡¯er¡¯s body, and after making sure that she had recovered, he scolded her.


    Bao¡¯er had her head lowered and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Han Sen stopped talking to her and walked to Little Silver. He stroked Little Silver¡¯s head. It seemed that the lightning crystal ball was very important to Little Silver, and the crystal ball was tiny by the time Little Silver retrieved it. Han Sen felt that Little Silver¡¯s lifeforce had plummeted, and it was almost at the same level as one of the sand mice.


    Han Sen felt horrible as he held the weak Little Silver in his arms. Little Silver had followed him longer than Bao¡¯er, so Han Sen valued it just as much as he valued Bao¡¯er.


    Fortunately, both Bao¡¯er and Little Silver were safe. Han Sen couldn¡¯t deal with losing either of them.


    Lin Feng and the others were also relieved seeing that Bao¡¯er and Little Silver were safe.


    Jing Jiwu looked at the only remaining fruit on the tree and said, ¡°I understand now. The fruit on the tree might have the power of the five elements: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Sand mice are of the earth element, so that king of mice must¡¯ve eaten a fruit of the mud element, so it was lucky enough to escape death. Even more luckily, it evolved. As for the sand mouse just now, it ate a metal-element fruit, which didn¡¯t match its own element, so it turned into metal. As for Bao¡¯er, she ate a fruit of the wood element, and as for the remaining fruit, it should be a fire element. If those fruits really correspond to the five elements, the other two fruit might¡¯ve been eaten already, perhaps by the person who left the writing on the tree.¡±


    It does make perfect sense. Lin Feng agreed with what Jing Ji Wu saidpletely.


    If the remaining one is of the fire element, then it¡¯s only useful for those of the fire element. Is there any one of us who meets that qualification?


    Everyone looked at each other. The Dragon Chef said, ¡°If no one is going to touch it, then I¡¯ll get thest fruit¡±


    ¡°Are you of the fire element?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know which element the Dragon Chef belonged to, but based on her ability, she definitely used fire, so it was highly likely.


    The Dragon Chef nodded her head, then shook her head again. ¡°Not entirely, but I won¡¯t eat it myself. If what Jing Jiwu said is true, this fruit is a super ingredient. I¡¯ll try to cook it, and if I seed, perhaps I can achieve super level.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t raise any objections to that.


    The Dragon Chef didn¡¯t need the food she cooked. The one thing she needed was the process of cooking, and if she could actually seed, she would give the food to others.


    Lin Feng and the others didn¡¯t raise any objections either. None of them were of the fire element, and besides, they arrived here because of Han Sen¡¯s help, so none of them wanted a share of the fruit


    The Dragon Chef saw that nobody raised any objections, so she summoned a knife and a pot She cut the red fruit and the remaining half of the yellow fruit, putting them in the pot


    ¡°I¡¯ll share with you guys after I cook it sessfully¡±, said the Dragon Chef, excited.


    None of the sand mice made it to the ind. Han Sen and the others didn¡¯t want to stick around, so he picked up Little Silver and mounted Little Star with the others.


    The way back was tooplicated. Little Star rushed straight upwards, going throughyers of rocks, and then itnded on the ground.


    After looking around for a while, Han Sen realized that they were still in the Wind Song Desert He wanted to ask Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu where they were now, as he wanted to go back to the shelter before they did anything else.


    Han Sen was still wearing the crystal heel, and it bugged him. Han Sen wanted to go somewhere with no one around and get the crystal shoe off.


    However, just as he stepped off Little Star¡¯s back, his left foot jerked forward.

 Chapter 1603 - Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Unstoppable</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Han Sen rushed forward like an arrow, and he was incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, he was already far from Lin Feng and the others.


    It felt like Han Sen¡¯s leg didn¡¯t belong to him. His leg was rushing crazily forward, pulling the rest of his body along behind. No matter how hard Han Sen tried to control himself, he wasn¡¯t able to stop it He wasn¡¯t even able to change his direction or speed.


    It seemed that the crystal heel had a mind of its own, and it was dashing forward across the sand.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± It looks like Han Sen is being controlled by the shoe. When Lin Feng realized what was happening, he immediately started to chase Han Sen.


    Little Star and the others also ran forward. However, Han Sen was running too fast, so Lin Feng and the others couldn¡¯t catch up with him, and only Little Star was managing to follow him.


    Little Star turned its body and ran back to Dragon Chef and the others. It let everyone step onto its back, and then it elerated toward Han Sen again.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you, Han Sen?¡± Lin Feng yelled. He wanted to see if Han Sen still had his own consciousness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control my leg anymore. It¡¯s the crystal shoe doing¡±, said Han Sen.


    Lin Feng felt relieved after hearing Han Sen¡¯s answer. It was good that he still had his consciousness; otherwise, it would be much more trouble.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Jing Jiwu suddenly screamed, and his face suddenly paled.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Do you know where that crystal shoe came from?¡± asked Xu Mi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where that crystal shoe came from, but if he keeps running forward, he¡¯ll enter the Flowing Sand Dune¡±, Jing Jiwu said, pointing in front of them.


    Lin Feng was terrified after hearing that name. ¡°We have to stop Han Sen right now. We can¡¯t let him run into Flowing Sand Dune!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in Flowing Sand Dune?¡± asked Xu Mi. He knew that normal flowing sand wouldn¡¯t harm Han Sen at all. There must be someone or something in Flowing Sand Dune that had terrified Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu.


    The ck Horn Dragon, one of the most terrifying beings in Wind Song Desert. Any creature that enters the Flowing Sand Dune without its permission will be killed, and there are no exceptions. We suspect that it¡¯s a berserk super creature.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Please stop me now.¡± Han Sen was very anxious. He wasn¡¯t invincible yet, so it was too early for him to fight a berserk super creature. However, he didn¡¯t have any way to control his leg.


    ¡°I have an idea¡±, Xu Mi said. He took his sword out and shed forward.


    A trace of sword light shed above Han Sen¡¯s head, then shed a gully into the desert in front of him. Because of Xu Mi¡¯s power, the end of the gully turned into a vertical sandstone wall.


    Han Sen immediately understood what Xu Mi was trying to do. He opened his mouth to say something, and then he screamed as he ran face-first into the sandstone wall.


    Peng!


    After only a short while, Han Sen emerged from the sandstone, still running. His face was kind of injured, and there was sand all over his body.


    ¡°You idiot! Do you even have a brain? I almost got killed!¡±


    Xu Mi looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher. I thought that I could stop you.¡±


    If you¡¯ve never tried something before, don¡¯t practice it on me. Han Sen was very bummed.


    Lin Feng thought about it and said, ¡°I can¡¯t think of any way to stop you, but I can use my power to hit your body and change your direction. That way, you can at least get around Flowing Sand Dune.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Just do it now. Quick!¡± yelled Han Sen.


    ¡°Prepare yourself. I¡¯m going to hit your left shoulder from behind to turn you right. The right part of the desert is safer, and there aren¡¯t many powerful creatures.¡± Golden light started to gleam around Lin Feng¡¯s body. He punched Han Sen, using his power very ingeniously. He hit Han Sen¡¯s left shoulder, and Han Sen¡¯s body turned right a little bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± Everyone was relieved for a second.


    However, Han Sen spun one hundred and eighty degrees. He originally had his back to Lin Feng and the others, and now he was facing them. Han Sen started to rush backwards, but he was still rushing in the direction of Flowing Sand Dune. He hadn¡¯t slowed down at all; instead, he was getting faster and faster.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t control your power well, Lin Feng. You turned me too much¡±, said Han Sen, upset.


    Lin Feng looked solemn. ¡°It¡¯s not that I used too much power; it¡¯s that this method is not working. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have turned all the way around.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again¡±, Han Sen said, clenching his teeth.


    Lin Feng hit Han Sen again, but after Han Sen turned around again, he was still rushing toward Flowing Sand Dune.


    Lin Feng and the others tried lots of methods, yet no matter what they tried, they couldn¡¯t stop Han Sen. They couldn¡¯t even divert him. It seemed that there was a giant ma drawing Han Sen forward in a single direction.


    As time went by, Han Sen ran faster and faster. As he drew close to Flowing Sand Dune, he was already far ahead of Little Star and the others.


    It might be better this way. When the force in theke tried to pull me down, I got rid of it using super king spirit mode. I should be able to do the same thing here. Han Sen quickly became a super king spirit


    A white light filled Han Sen¡¯s dark eyes, and his ck hair became white as well, growing longer and longer. It fluttered in the wind and sand as Han Sen ran. But after Han Sen entered super king spirit mode, the power propelling him forward didn¡¯t vanish. This time around, super king spirit mode didn¡¯t work.


    Han Sen was shocked and furious. It worked before!


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± The butterfly wings on his back were trembling, and his bloodthirsty ant king was also running at full power. He tried everything in his power to stop his body from moving forward.


    However, nothing worked. Han Sen was still running faster and faster, and after a short while, Han Sen plunged into Flowing Sand Dune.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Considering how fast he was running, Han Sen should be in Flowing Sand Dune by now. Lin Feng was very worried. They were still chasing after him, but they couldn¡¯t even see him now.


    ¡°Please, bless him! Perhaps the ck Horn Dragon has some business to do away from home¡±, said Jing Jiwu. They couldn¡¯t chase Han Sen, and even if they caught up with him, they couldn¡¯t stop him from moving forward. They could only pray to God for help.

 Chapter 1604 - Common Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Common Enemy</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Flowing Sand Dune was three hundred square miles, and it was definitely a forbidden ce in Wind Song Desert. Even the storm wouldn¡¯te to this ce.


    ck Horn Dragon was lying on the dune, enjoying the sun and having a nap.


    ck Horn Dragon had roamed this desert for a very long time, and all the nearby creatures were terrified of it. No creatures ever dared to disturb it from napping in the sun.


    Though it was sleeping, the ck Horn Dragon still had its senses, so it noticed that someone hade to Flowing Sand Dune.


    However, the ck Horn Dragon didn¡¯t even want to open its eyes. It was still sleeping, and it was thinking in its subconscious, ¡°Seriously? Some idiot is running through Flowing Sand Dune again? Well, I¡¯ll keep enjoying the sun, and I¡¯ll eat him as a dessert after I wake up.¡±


    Thezy ck Horn Dragon continued lying there, but he felt that something was wrong. That creature that had entered Flowing Sand Dune was too fast, and it was approaching very quickly. ck Horn Dragon suddenly opened its eyes. It decided to get up and see who this bold intruder was.


    Just as ck Horn Dragon opened its eyes, a shining heel fell from the sky and stepped on its face, then ran across its body and continued on across the dunes.


    ¡°You dare to treat me like this? You¡¯re dead!¡± ck Horn Dragon jumped up, and its eyes were gleaming with indignation.


    Its giant body suddenly leaped into the sky, and it unleashed a wave of its dragon breath. The terrifying forceshed toward Han Sen, who was still running forward.


    Han Sen felt really upset Though he wanted to kill a super creature, he hadn¡¯t expected to fight a super creature under these circumstances.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was running very fast with the shoe. Han Sen couldn¡¯t stop, but he could elerate. Using the change in his speed, he dodged the dragon breath from ck Horn Dragon again and again.


    The dunes were filled with the rumbling noise of the dragon, and the flowing sand tumbled like waves under the shock of its breath.


    Han Sen dodged the strikes of the ck Horn Dragon again and again, which just infuriated it more. It was still chasing Han Sen with the desire to eat him.


    Han Sen was running too fast, and he crossed the entire Flowing Sand Dune in a sh.


    Han Sen had thought that the crystal shoe wanted to infuriate the ck Horn Dragon and get Han Sen killed, but it seemed that this wasn¡¯t the case. He had already crossed the Flowing Sand Dune, yet the crystal shoe was still driving him forward. Apparently, its target wasn¡¯t the ck Horn Dragon.


    Han Sen was still some distance in front of the furious ck Horn Dragon, but he couldn¡¯t increase that distance. It wasn¡¯t a good thing for Han Sen.


    Han Sen entered an oasis.


    Peng!


    Han Sen ran over a bird¡¯s nest in the oasis, identally knocking a hole in an egg as he went.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Han Sen looked very disappointed. However, two golden birds flew out of the nest, and they rushed toward Han Sen, squawking in anger.


    Han Sen ran through arge pack of wolves, and he hit a small wolf. He caught the small wolf, while therge pack of terrifying metal wolves roared and rushed toward him. He quickly threw the baby wolf back towards the pack.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll give you back now!¡±


    However, the wolf pack didn¡¯t want to let him go easily. Instead, they continued to chase Han Sen, howling as they ran.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything! I swear to God!¡± Han Sen rushed through a spring in the oasis, and he saw a female with snowy skin and snake hair showering in the pond.


    Han Sen was making disturbances throughout the entirety of Wind Song Desert, and he was getting more and more horrified. He pounded away across the desert, and countless horrifying creatures chased after him. Han Sen was sure that if he stopped now, he would be torn to pieces in a millisecond.


    ¡°Run faster... Please, run faster...¡± Han Sen begged the crystal heel for more speed. Escaping those horrifying creatures had be his first priority.


    The crystal heel seemed to have reached its limit already, and it wasn¡¯t elerating. It also wasn¡¯t managing to shake off the horde of creatures. However, those horrifying creatures couldn¡¯t catch up with Han Sen, so they couldn¡¯t just kill him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the crystal heel wanted. It didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping, and it was still rushing in one direction without changing at all.


    Han Sen could now be sure that it wasn¡¯t targeting him; otherwise, it could have redirected him toward the enraged creatures. If it did that, Han Sen would be killed instantly.


    However, it didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping.


    Han Sen noticed something strange now. The crystal shoe seemed to be looking for something, or perhaps it was trying to get somewhere it wanted.


    Han Sen looked around and realized that the desert around him now had some scattered trees. He was definitely leaving Wind Song Desert.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to cross Wind Song Desert entirely under such circumstances. However, he didn¡¯t feel happy at all when he looked at the bloodthirsty creatures chasing him.


    None of them were giving up the chase, and they all wanted to kill Han Sen.


    In the Departed Abyss, a creature that looked like a devil was sleeping in the dark. Suddenly, it opened its eyes and stared into the darkness.


    A small human being walked in front of the demon-like creature, and the creature said coldly, ¡°You dared toe to my Departed Abyss? Do you think you¡¯ve been living or too long?¡±


    Fallen ughter, look at this. The small human being wasn¡¯t scared at all when he saw the creature that looked like a nightmare. He lifted a small box, then he threw it toward the terrifying creature.


    The creature in the dark caught that box, and suddenly, it looked happily surprised. It then opened the box, and it looked even more so.


    ¡°Human, why did he ask you toe here?¡± Fallen ughter walked out of the darkness, holding the box.


    It had a strong ck metal body and a pair of ck metal wings that looked like those of a demon. It had horns that looked like des on its head, and ck fire surrounding its skull. The monster¡¯s terrifying exploding power was obvious with every move, as if it could destroy hell with a single punch.


    ¡°He wants you to kill someone¡±, said Qing Ya mildly.


    ¡°Kill who?¡± Fallen ughter asked.


    ¡°A human being called Han Sen¡±, said Qing Ya.


    ¡°Where is he now? Take me there¡±, said Fallen ughter coldly.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Qing Ya moved his body and appeared beside Fallen ughter. He put his hands on the creature¡¯s shoulder, and then they both vanished from the Departed Abyss.

 Chapter 1605 - Fallen Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Fallen ughter</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°Where is the human?¡± Fallen ughter looked around, but there were no humans about.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Qing Ya called out, pointing in a specific direction.


    Fallen ughter looked to where Qing Ya was pointing. He was aiming at a canyon, but it didn¡¯t seem as if there would be any humans there.


    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Fallen ughter frowned. He wasn¡¯t angry at Qing Ya, and he didn¡¯t think the human would try to trick him like some lowlife creature. The man had teleportation abilities, after all.


    ¡°I can already sense his presence. He should be here soon¡±, Qing Ya said, looking at the canyon.


    Fallen ughter said nothing more. He looked at the canyon, and after a while, he began to feel a lifeforce approaching. Before long, he saw the figure of a human running toward them.


    ¡°He is Han Sen.¡± Qing Ya pointed at Han Sen, who had now emerged from the valley.


    ¡°Good. Fallen ughter¡¯s eyes fixed themselves on Han Sen. His body rippled with dark fire as a limitless cascade of mes wreathed his hands. He sent a major st flying towards Han Sen, who was emerging from the valley.


    The power was carried by ck smoke, and it resembled a demonic-looking dragon flying through the air. The attack filled the entire canyon, for Fallen ughter wanted Han Sen to be blown to smithereens in a single strike. One hit, no further problems.


    His target was just a human, so Fallen ughter did not think much of him. Truth be told, he cared little for spirits or creatures, either. As an elite creature of the dark element, he was practically at the top of the food chain.


    If that strikended, even the mightiest of super creatures would end up crippled.


    Han Sen just kept moving steadily out of the valley, however. He saw the demonic st headed his way like a demon with its maw gaping open, and he thought to himself, ¡°What horrible creature¡¯s territory lies up ahead? This is annoying.¡±


    But Han Sen did not have much time to think, as he was not in super king spirit mode anymore. Lately, he¡¯d mostly just been using his super king spirit as a disguise.


    The test Lin Feng did before, although it couldn¡¯t save Han Sen, made him realize one thing: power still worked on him, he just couldn¡¯t change direction. So, when the demonic st came, Han Sen pped his wings and threw a punch at it.


    That punch was not aimed at going against the st; he used the Yin Yang st technique to bounce himself into the air and avoid it.


    Han Sen stepped atop the demonic st, which then came below him. The st struck the creatures that were in pursuit of him.


    Boom!


    The boom of the explosion as the power unleashed ttened the valley on both sides.


    Fallen ughter bounced back a few hundred meters through the air. Blood dripped from his mouth, and he looked shocked. He did not know of anyone who could go up against his power and not wind up damaged.


    He looked to the valley and his face changed. The group of horrible creatures now looked like a horde of zombies swarming toward him. They all seemed to be disturbingly powerful.


    Although the creatures would be unable to deal damage to Fallen ughter individually, there were too many of the fiends to ignore.


    Fallen ughter could definitely take on three of them. It¡¯d be a struggle if there were five. And it¡¯d be t-out impossible if there were ten. But there was more than that; there were a few dozen of them. And the sight of that mass actually made him frightened.


    The scary creatures had managed to block Fallen ughter¡¯s strike. They were enraged, believing he was helping Han Sen. And all the horrible powers and geno cores were now descending upon him.


    Han Sen ran before Fallen ughter and swung the Split-de towards him.


    Fallen ughter believed the creatures were actually there to back Han Sen up. He was scared, and he didn¡¯t dare fight the human. Instead, he dodged Han Sen¡¯s attack and took off running.


    His speed was much slower than Han Sen¡¯s, however, because he was a creature that focused on strength. He was still able to dodge, though, and he kept doing so as he tried to escape. He just couldn¡¯t gain a lead due to the differences in speed, and Han Sen always winded up behind him.


    The attacks from the creatures behind also ended up falling on Fallen ughter.


    Fallen ughter roared madly as the demonic aura of his body fired on all cylinders. His body changed into ck metal like some ancient demon.


    Boom!


    Two horrible forces collided, and Fallen ughter found himself flying away. The more powerful creatures were merely stunned. Blood was drawn from the weaker ones, however.


    Fallen ughter had already proven himself a good fighter, almost countering all those creatures by himself.


    After all, all the wretched creatures there were being reinforced by the ck Horn Dragon. Fallen ughter had proven himself incredibly powerful by not being killed by their long-distance strike.


    Han Sen continued running forward. He saw Fallen ughter falling towards him, though, as his body cracked and streaming with blood. He looked heavily injured.


    Then Han Sen had a greedy thought next He swung his de at the falling Fallen ughter and struck his back.


    Split-de was powerful, and it had a high rank for a super geno core. But when the de hit Fallen ughter, it was only able to make an incision that was three inches deep.


    Fallen ughter flew away again after the second hit, though. Han Sen felt depressed that the de hadn¡¯t killed the creature. He thought he might be able to at least earn a beast soul.


    But when the Fallen ughter flew away, he was flying towards the creatures.


    The horrible creatures had already hit him twice, and now they were very angry. They went to attack him again without any hesitation.


    Boom!


    Fallen ughter was stunned. He tried to block, but the attack was stronger than ever. His body almost shattered under the impact, and he ended up soaring across the sky like a meteor.


    While Han Sen was still depressed, he saw Fallen ughter flying his way. It made him a very happy guy.


    He stabbed Fallen ughter with all the strength he was able to muster.


    Katcha!


    Poor Fallen ughter was unable to figure out what had happened and what was going on. He was being tossed between two parties like a beachball. Before he could wrap his mind around what was happening, Han Sen lopped his head off.

 Chapter 1606 - Fighting the Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Fighting the Shelter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Berserk Super Creature Fallen ughter killed. Beast soul gained. Geno core destroyed. Flesh cannot be eaten. Collect the Life Geno Essence to gain one to ten super geno points randomly.


    By the time the announcement came to an end, Han Sen had already grabbed Fallen ughter¡¯s Life Geno Essence. Without slowing down, he kept running forward.


    ¡°Why are there so many stupid people?¡± Qing Ya sighed. In his hands, he held a box. It was the one he had given to Fallen ughter. Then, he disappeared from atop the peak.


    Although Han Sen had managed to get a berserk super beast soul and a Life Geno Essence, he was still in danger. The scary creatures were still in hot pursuit, and because of Fallen ughter¡¯s sudden appearance, their ire and rage had only been increased.


    Luckily, Han Sen was staying ahead of them with the crystal shoe. He wasn¡¯t wasting his own strength, so he wasn¡¯t going to get winded by simply running. Without the shoe, outrunning his pursuers would have been impossible.


    Since there was nothing else to do while he ran, Han Sen decided to take a look inside his Sea of Soul. He wanted to see the specifics of his berserk super beast soul.


    Fallen ughter was like a demon inside his Sea of Soul, one with a body wholly wrought of metal. When he nced over the beast soul¡¯s information, Han Sen came away delighted.


    Berserk Super Beast Soul Fallen ughter: Transformation-type


    It was a shapeshifting beast soul with a humanoid shape. It meant Han Sen could alter his body into something that would allow him to go toe-to-toe with berserk super creatures. He could really show the breadth of his strength with that.


    With that beast soul, Han Sen had gotten much stronger, and he wagered he could now fight any rival in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Even so, Han Sen did not dare to stop right now. What happened to Fallen ughter was a warning to Han Sen, and it showed him how frightening the horde behind him really was. Even if he used his new gear and exerted all his might, he couldn¡¯t take them on.


    There were reasons why no faction was able to construct anything in Wind Song Desert or upy the area. It was strange, given how the individual creatures there were all stronger than what you woulde across in any other shelter.


    Han Sen was unable to take off the crystal shoe, but he thought he could try cutting his leg off when he found somece safe. Somece safe meaning, not anywhere in Wind Song Desert.


    There were too many creatures chasing him now. If he stopped for a moment, he¡¯d be killed.


    By the time Han Sen calmed down, though, he realized he was now out of the desert The environment was a lot more familiar, and he realized it was actually a ce that he knew.


    But when he saw what he was running toward, his face changed. He was on a collision course with Outer Sky Shelter. If the crystal shoe kept him going that way, he would practically be feeding himself to Yu Miao.


    ¡°Oh no! Even though I have Fallen ughter¡¯s beast soul, it would still be very hard. Outer Sky Shelter is home to many elites. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong I am, I¡¯ll probably end up dead.¡± Thinking of all the creatures in Outer Sky, Han Sen started to think, ¡°Speaking of incredible power, I have a lot of creatures behind me.¡±


    Han Sen thought of what happened to Fallen ughter again, and at that moment, another thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°This might be the opportunity I¡¯ve been looking for. If I transform into Fallen ughter before I get to Outer Sky Shelter, Outer Sky will most likely just see the many wretched creatures behind me. They will think I am purposely bringing them to attack the shelter. They¡¯ll end up being forced to fight the creatures from Wind Song Desert, providing me an opportunity to escape¡±, Han Sen thought.


    But he didn¡¯t transform just yet. Transforming into Fallen ughter would cost a lot of energy. He would only be able to use it for a limited time, so he couldn¡¯t waste a single moment of it.


    The crystal shoe was still driving him forward without reprieve, and Outer Sky Sheltery directly in front of him. When Han Sen got close to it, he immediately summoned Fallen ughter beast soul.


    Ridiculous strength surged through Han Sen¡¯s body, and his mass expanded. He became a four-meter-tall, ck metal demon. On his back were demonic metal wings. He looked very scary.


    The crystal shoe on his foot looked a little strange, butpared to his Fallen ughter body, it was of little distinguishing importance.


    Outer Sky Shelter was just like its usual self that day. It stood stoic, with an air of mysticism. Countless creatures and spirits were there, all resting at the shelter.


    Suddenly, they all turned to look in one direction beyond its walls. There was a tremor-like shockwaveing for them. Then, they felt an immeasurable lifeforce rush toward them like the tide.


    The watchers on the shelter¡¯s towers and ramparts saw a ck body approaching quickly. Behind him was an army of hellborn devils, all racing forward in madness and rage.


    ¡°Attack! Many creatures havee to attack the shelter!¡± A watcher cried out the warning, right before ringing the rm bell.


    The bells were positioned all across Outer Sky Shelter, and the upants inside were all hastily frightened. They knew what that siren meant.


    Shelters like Outer Sky were not something many would dare to challenge. And those who did decide to fight had to be very powerful themselves. Whenever a siege was underway, a horrific battle would soon follow.


    Many creatures and spirits were swiftly summoned to defensive positions.


    ¡°Who is attacking our shelter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems like a bunch of horrible creatures.¡±


    ¡°Is it Sacred?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. None of them look familiar.¡±


    All the people began to talk about it. Yu Miao was in the line of defense, and when she looked over the horde, her face went white. She said, ¡°Endless Abyss Master, Fallen ughter! And creatures from the Wind Song Desert! Why are they here attacking Outer Sky Shelter in unison?¡±


    Yu Miao wasn¡¯t the only person in the shelter who was confused. Outer Sky was miles away from the Wind Song Desert, so why would such creatures randomly decide to cooperate against them?


    They didn¡¯t have much time to ponder this conundrum, however, since Han Sen had already reached the perimeter of the shelter. He bellowed, ¡°To all the scum that poptes Outer Sky Shelter¡­ Die!¡±


    After that, Han Sen threw a punch towards a spirit from the Yu family that was standing atop a tower.

 Chapter 1607 - Getting into Outer Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Getting into Outer Sky</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The Yu family spirits were going to ask the approaching army what was going on. But before Han Sen was even close enough to open a dialogue, a punch was being thrown their way.


    Seeing the demonic force approaching, the Yu family spirits became enraged. Theymanded all their troops to attack the Fallen ughter Han Sen had be.


    Outer Sky Shelter had existed in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary for a long time. The upants there were not afraid of Fallen ughter or the creatures that hailed from Wind Song Desert.


    Seeing the holy lightse shining forth from the spirits, Han Sen did not dare make contact with them. Outer Sky Shelter was home to many elites, and Han Sen had seen what had happened to Fallen ughter¡ªhe wasn¡¯t going to allow himself to suffer the same fate.


    Han Sen gathered his might and flew upwards. He dodged the attacks, letting the crystal shoe carry him into their shelter.


    The eyes of the Wind Song Desert creature horde were zing red. Without restraint, they all followed Han Sen inside. This also brought him some relief. He had been worried the creatures would turn tail and flee once he prated the shelter. If Han Sen had gone inside all alone, he would probably have been killed.


    Fortunately, his worries did not manifest. When the creatures poured into the shelter, the Outer Sky elites were pushed back and forced to split their attention between fighting all the different creatures.


    The earth trembled as that horrible fight began. Frightening powers coursed through every inch of the atmosphere, and the shelter became a chaotic mess.


    After Han Sen ran into the shelter, he found a powerful spirit standing in front of him. It was from the Yu family. It was stronger than Yu Miao, indicating it was one of the shelter¡¯s elites.


    Han Sen threw a punch towards it, prompting the spirit to give him a disapproving look. It pulled out an item that looked like a shining ring, and the demonic force Han Sen unleashed was absorbed inside it.


    After the ring absorbed that force, it continued flying towards Han Sen and arrived just in front of his face.


    Han Sen¡¯s arm then shone ck, and he summoned his Overbearing Shield to deflect it.


    When the halo came against the shield, a metallic sound rung out The shield disyed its signature overbearing, making the ring ricochet back at the initial caster.


    The spirit was quickly given a shock. He used both of his hands to try and catch that halo, and when he did, he was sent flying backward. He crashed into a tower, causing pieces of it to copse.


    Two beasts and three spirits blocked Han Sen¡¯s way next. Theybined arms to go against him.


    Han Sen could not change his direction, though. The only way he could go was forward. He put all his strength into his shield, making it increase in size. After it grew, he used it to block every iing attack.


    With Fallen ughter¡¯s mighty body, Han Sen was able to hold the Overbearing Shield effectively, even while it was in its ultimate form. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all anymore.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was sent back dozens of meters. The spirits and creatures that hit the shield were all sent rocketing away, too, coughing up blood as they went.


    Now Han Sen was really starting to feel the benefit of having such a strong body. With Fallen ughter¡¯s powerful build, Han Sen could keep going as soon as his feet touched the ground again. There was no need to stop and recover.


    And while the crystal shoe helped boost his movement, Han Sen knew he had taken quite the impact. It was strange how he only felt a modicum of pain in his chest. He wasn¡¯t properly hurt. His body was strong.


    Han Sen held the shield and his Split-de as he went now. He gathered up another demonic force, like an ancient demon. With it, he sted away the creatures and spirits that tried to stand against him.


    The weaker creatures and spirits were all killed. Han Sen was unstoppable right now.


    Because of the constant stream of new creaturesing into the shelter, though, most of the elites were spread thin. Very few were able to go up against Han Sen at a time.


    Fallen ughter was a top-tier creature. Even two-on-one did not put Han Sen at a disadvantage. That was doubly so, given Han Sen was able to wield the supreme Overbearing Shield.


    It had been so long since Han Sen had a good fight like this. His weapon and shield did not slow down for a minute, as the constant onught of creatures and spirits came to do battle with him. Eventually, they were falling back, with Han Sen being the one on their heels.


    As Han Sen was enjoying how things were going, the crystal shoe suddenly changed direction. It was making him go somewhere particr within Outer Sky Shelter.


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought the crystal shoe was just taking him forward as it always had, and it had just happened to cross the shelter. This obviously wasn¡¯t true, as they were now leading him through the shelter to somece specific.


    ¡°What is the connection between the crystal shoe and Outer Sky Shelter? Why would it want to be here?¡± Han Sen pondered the mystery, but it was futile. He had no choice but to follow the shoe, anyway.


    Yu Miao was surprised when she witnessed the fight. She also felt something was amiss. Recently, she had spent a lot of time focusing on Han Sen, and she was aware he was in possession of the Overbearing Shield and Split-de. She wondered why those two items would suddenly end up in Fallen ughter¡¯s hands. She couldn¡¯t figure out why, but she just knew there had to be something wrong.


    After Han Senmitted to a bit more killing, a pce was soon standing before him. It looked weird.


    The rest of Outer Sky Shelter wasposed of stone, wood, and bronze. They were all quite old-fashioned looking. This pce in the shelter, however, did not match the rest. It looked out of ce, as if someone had ced it there against its will.


    The entire pce appeared to have been created out of ss. There was no simr architecture anywhere else in the shelter. It was like a giant ss sculpture.


    With the crystal shoe still firmly on, Han Sen ended up walking directly in front of the ss pce. It looked as if the shoe was going to smash him right into the locked door.


    Han Sen then saw the card above the gate, which read: Eastern King Pce. This surprised Han Sen, because he knew who that was.


    When Han Sen was on the top floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower, he read the message left behind by that spirit. It read: Eastern King was here. That was how he knew Eastern King¡¯s name.


    Now that he saw Eastern King Pce, Han Sen was quite surprised. He thought to himself, ¡°Is the crystal shoe somehow connected to Eastern King? Or is Eastern King a woman, and the owner of this shoe? Is that why the shoe ising here? Is it trying to return to its master?¡±


    As Han Sen pondered this, he was dragged directly in front of the gate. He saw someone outside the gate. The person looked very cold as he came toward Han Sen.


    ¡°My King!¡± shouted the spirits that had been chasing Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked. This man was Outer Sky Shelter¡¯s master and the elder of the Yu family. It was the emperor ss spirit Outer Sky King.

 Chapter 1608 - The Gate is Wide Open

    <h4>Chapter 1608: The Gate is Wide Open</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Outer Sky King¡¯s appearance was rather simr to Yu Miao¡¯s. He was a guy, but he was still very pretty.


    However, when people saw him, they wouldn¡¯t notice that beauty right away. They¡¯d sense a scary aura.


    By merely standing there, it felt as if he was above everyone. It was like everyone and everything had to obey and pledge allegiance. The world followed him, not the other way around.


    Even Six Paths did not give off the strong feeling Outer Sky King possessed.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t retreat, though, and the crystal shoe continued bringing him forward. Still, he gathered up power in his Split-de and unleashed it towards Outer Sky King¡¯s hand.


    When Outer Sky King swung his fist, it seemed to be done at random. But the whole world seemed to follow his will and focus on that punch. It put pressure on Han Sen.


    Dong!


    The Split-de¡¯s powerful cutting power and Han Sen¡¯s own strength did not prove enough to turn away that iing fist. Han Sen felt as if his strike hade down on a very soft and plush ball. He bounced away, as the enemy¡¯s fist was still iing.


    It is no wonder he is the elder. He is so powerful. Han Sen was shocked. He used his Split-de like a sword, wanting to employ his sword skills.


    The sword skill he used included Ghost Sword and God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s skills. His swordmind broke through the sky. Han Sen was not a sword skill professional, but his sword skills were strong enough to be considered better than Six Paths¡¯.


    The crystal shoe seemed to know it had a strong enemy. And then, it allowed Han Sen to control his body freely so he could fight Outer Sky King effectively.


    Outer Sky King, seeing Han Sen sh towards him, looked strange.


    Many spirits in Outer Sky had heard about the Endless Abyss Fallen ughter. He was powerful, and he was in the top ten on the super geno core leaderboards.


    But he had only just scraped into the top ten. Compared to the top five or Outer Sky King, who once managed to achieve first ce, he was considerably inferior.


    Now that Outer Sky King was fighting, Yu Miao and everyone thought he would kill Fallen ughter easily. But things quickly didn¡¯t seem quite like that


    Fallen ughter was fighting Outer Sky King, and the fists and sword skills exchanged wereplicated. Outer Sky King was incredibly strong, and yet it was difficult to determine which of the two was winning. Han Sen was definitely not falling back.


    ¡°Weird. Fallen ughter uses reckless strength to beat enemies. How can he cast sword skills with such grace?¡± Upon seeing Han Sen¡¯s skills, the elites from the Yu family thought it was strange.


    Fallen ughter¡¯s powers came from his body and the dark power he harnessed. He used physical strength for triumph in a simr way to Outer Sky King. The difference was, he just wasn¡¯t as good as the emperor spirit.


    Now Fallen ughter was using a sword skill that was as good as Outer Sky King¡¯s, and using a swordmind that was as powerful as the one they were witnessing. It was difficult to believe that this was the same Fallen ughter they hade to know.


    ¡°That is strange. What is happening today is so strange.¡± The spirits of the Yu family could not understand.


    Yu Miao was engaged in watching Han Sen fight, and the more she watched, the more her expression changed. The more she saw of the sword skills and the swordmind, the more she thought it wasn¡¯t Fallen ughter¡ªit was Han Sen.


    But she did notmit to the belief it was Han Sen. If it was, it¡¯d be truly terrifying. It was difficult to even begin fathoming that it was Han Sen going up against Outer Sky King.


    Aside from Han Sen and Outer Sky King, the other fights about the shelter came to a stop. The army of the Wind Song Desert was used to their freedom, and with so many creatures all together in one ce, they were getting confused about where they were.


    And they really hated Han Sen, so without thinking, they raced over to him.


    The super elites of Outer Sky stopped their advance, though. And when the creatures realized the shelter and its upants were as strong as they were, they calmed down and began stepping away one by one. Not many creatures remained there, then.


    Han Sen saw what was happening as he battled Outer Sky King. This was not good. Even if he had strong sword skills, he couldn¡¯t go against the entire shelter.


    Plus, the timer for his transformation was limited. He couldn¡¯t stay there for too long.


    Han Sen could not beat Outer Sky King in a short amount of time, either. He was fortunate enough to not have been beaten himself yet, but it was toote for him to back out of the fight now.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t let himself get distracted while fighting such a strong opponent. The first time he let himself get distracted, he took a nasty punch. He was sent flying against the pce behind them. He broke a few pirs beforeing to a stop.


    His body felt as if it was being restrained by a phantom power. It was like his bones were tied up with string. He was now nning on using Destroyer Wolfs charm to aid him in the fight. He couldn¡¯t think about much else, and he thought escaping would be the best he could aplish right now.


    Han Sen got up and tried to run, but after taking one step, the crystal shoe on his foot began pulling him back toward the ss pce.


    ¡°Crap! Even if your woman is in there, you should hold on. Why are you still going forward in this situation? I will die and you might too.¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    The crystal shoe wasn¡¯t alive, of course. And it could not hear what Han Sen had told it. It continued taking him back to the ss pce.


    Seeing Han Sen still approach, Outer Sky King frowned. He was ready to kill him.


    But he suddenly heard a flurry of katcha noises. The pce that had previously been shut tight was opening wide. The spirits of Outer Sky Shelter were shocked. Even Outer Sky King was, too. His face changedpletely.


    Han Sen continued running forward. He saw the gate open, and when he did, he heard a strange yet familiar sound.


    ¡°Tap! Tap! Tap!¡±


    That was a strange noise to hear in such a situation. Han Sen recognized it as the sound of crystal high heelsing down on hard ground, however. It was simr to the shoe Han Sen wore.


    Han Sen felt the crystal shoe then pull him into the pce at an even faster pace. The noise from the pce was bing faster, too, eventually kicking up into a run to the outside.

 Chapter 1609 - One Sword to Break Outer Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1609: One Sword to Break Outer Sky</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Dong!


    Before Han Sen ran inside the ss pce, the crystal shoe on his foot slipped off and went flying forward of its own volition.


    From inside the ss pce, another shoe came out. It was the same type. Han Sen had been wearing a left-foot shoe, but the one he saw now was right-footed. They were a pair.


    The pair of Crystal Shoes met each other at the gate. Together again, they began to dance. It was like an invisible dancer was wearing them, prancing around.


    The Crystal Shoe had departed Han Sen¡¯s foot now, though, which meant he was free. Without wasting a moment, he turned around and ran outside the shelter.


    No more creatures wereing in now, freeing the elites to approach and prohibit his escape. Many elites wereing toward him. Even without Outer Sky King there, Han Sen was in a lot of danger.


    Seeing all this, he was still able to remain calm. Negative thoughts weren¡¯t going to help him out in such a situation.


    Just like Han Sen¡¯s swordmind, the more danger he was in, the more talents and opportunities were avable for use. His desire to live would only be stronger.


    Seeing all the elites approaching, Han Sen¡¯s mind was very clear. He used Dongxuan Aura to watch their every step. Combining his Split-de with his movement and body, Han Sen began an incredible show.


    Fallen ughter unleashed tremendous power and used it methodically.


    It wasn¡¯t just Han Sen¡¯s own power, either. The elites of Outer Sky contributed to Han Sen¡¯s power, as well.


    The ground was the board and everything else was the chess pieces upon it. That was where something like Heavenly Go coulde into its own. He could use his own power and the power of others. Everything was a chess piece, and even the enemies could be his pawns.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s abilities made him a big cheater. He could see through the minds of the enemy and learn their thought-process to know how they would move.


    The strongyout,bined with his ability to predict and the powers he obtained from transforming, in addition to his natural sword skills, put him into a weird mode of operation.


    Outer Sky Shelter had so many elites surrounding Han Sen, but he noticed they were all fighting individually. It wasn¡¯t a cooperative effort on their part.


    Theirpanions could not help each other, and sometimes they even got in each other¡¯s way.


    Yu Miao, however, did not participate in the fight, All she did was watch. Han Sen seemed like he was invisible, and she watched him rush amongst the elites who had no chance of stopping him.


    Han Sen was like a real trickster demon. Everyone was getting yed by him. The thoughts and emotions they disyed were just fuel for Han Sen to use. The army was nothing but sand to him.


    Han Sen swung his sword, utilizing his nightmarish body. To the Outer Sky elites, this was a nightmare.


    ¡°My King! Please kill the enemy.¡± Someone finally asked Outer Sky King to join the fray and kill Han Sen. There were so many of them, and yet they were unable to stop him themselves. It was only a matter of time before he escaped the shelter.


    Outer Sky King looked at Han Sen and wanted to fight, but he couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to do so.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Han Sen¡¯s sword skills were strong, though. All this was because every time he walked, he¡¯d appear beside an elite. Outer Sky King couldn¡¯t find the chance to strike.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± Outer Sky King said with a deep voice. It was an admittance that Fallen ughter really was a powerful enemy. He wasn¡¯t a reckless foe like he used to be. Outer Sky King could not even strike right now, lest he cut down one of his own people.


    Outer Sky King had never found himself in a situation such as this before. He had faced many strong opponents in the past, but there had never been anything like this.


    The elites didn¡¯t like falling back, but they respected Outer Sky King. They obeyed hismand and retreated, each giving Han Sen an angry look.


    So many elites had been unable to take down one outsider, and they had all been fighting in a frenzy. It was humiliating.


    When everyone parted, Outer Sky King was given the chance to throw a fist. It felt like the dimension was concentrated, and the fist soon arrived directly before Han Sen¡¯s face. His heart was calm, though, and at that moment, the fist was the whole world. Han Sen brought his Split-de up in a simple swing, without anything fancy about the movement.


    And then, it was like the sky itself had been sundered. The concentration of power was gone. Han Sen jumped into the air andnded outside the gate. Outer Sky King stumbled back half a step before recovering.


    Everyone in Outer Sky was shocked. They had never seen Outer Sky King be knocked back like that before. It was an unbelievable thing to witness.


    But then, something even more unbelievable happened outside of the gate. Fallen ughter¡¯s body disappeared, and all that was left behind was the image of a human standing tall.


    The man standing there was Han Sen. His body could not remain transformed Fallen ughter forever. If he continued, his entire body would break, so he had to cancel it


    The elites of Outer Sky were in shock. It was a human that had been fighting Outer Sky King, and they couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°It really is Han Sen!¡± Yu Miao shouted. She thought it might have been, but she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to fully believe it.


    The human she had not cared about could actually fight Outer Sky elites with ease, and he had managed to escape the shelter despite being wholly surrounded. He had made the entirety of Outer Sky look as if it was nothing. Not many people could do something like that.


    ¡°This is the power of Outer Sky Shelter?¡± Han Senughed and flew into the sky. Then he disappeared. Only the echo of hisugh remained.

 Chapter 1610 - Being Followed

    <h4>Chapter 1610: Being Followed</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°Blergh!¡± Han Sen coughed up some blood. Thest punch from Outer Sky King had still caused him pain. Of course, he didn¡¯t show it while he had his audience, as he had wanted to appear strong.


    Han Sen hid inside an empty cave to heal. Before the healing process wasplete, though, he heard a tapping noise. His face went ck with dread.


    The tap-tap noise was fast, and when he looked towards the cave¡¯s entrance, he saw a pair of Crystal Shoes. They were the Crystal Shoes from Eastern Pce.


    Han Sen was afraid of those shoes, and he didn¡¯t want to find himself being controlled by them again. As soon as he saw the shoes he ran, but it was like they remembered who he was. They pursued him, and the tap-tap noise followed.


    ¡°Why are you chasing me? Tell me what it is you like about me, and I¡¯ll change that aspect!¡± Han Sen did not have the strength to run far. He ced himself behind a tree and looked back at the shoes in misery.


    No matter where he went, though, he could not escape the tracking shoes.


    The Crystal Shoes walked in front of Han Sen, but they did not attempt to attach themselves to his feet. All they did was follow him.


    The Crystal Shoes came before him, but Han Sen realized that they didn¡¯t want to control him. It was a big relief, so he was able to just ignore them and rest by the tree for a while.


    The shoes settled next to Han Sen. Whenever Han Sen chose to rest, the shoes rested. Whenever Han Sen walked, they followed suit If Han Sen had not been able to confirm that there was nothing in the space above them, he would have believed the shoes had an invisible wearer.


    Luckily, the Crystal Shoes did not want to control Han Sen. After he got his bearings, Han Sen was able to travel back to his shelter. He wanted to go back and find a way in which he might deal with the shoes.


    Han Sen was in a rush to go home now, too. He didn¡¯t know he had be famous in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but regardless, everyone knew about Skysword now.


    Running into Outer Sky Shelter for a fight, and then making it back out, was not something many had ever aplished. But to top it all off, he was a human.


    When Lin Feng and his friends heard the news, they could scarcely believe it. They asked around many times for validation, but it was confirmed to be the truth. Han Sen was Skysword, the one with Crystal Shoes.


    They were chasing after Han Sen to help him, but they left when they got word he had already escaped himself. Little Star and Bao¡¯er then brought them safely to Shadow Shelter.


    ¡°Boss, you are so good.¡± The whole Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary now knows that you are Skysword. Cheap Sheep looked at Han Sen in admiration.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear any such boot-licking, though. He headed straight for the spirit hall, wishing to return to the Alliance via the teleporter there.


    Han Sen trusted those he had left with his family. He didn¡¯t have to go back; he just wanted to get rid of the shoes. After all, they were in the sanctuary, and after he left, they shouldn¡¯t have been able to affect him.


    Han Sen walked into the teleporter, gave onest look at the shoes, and then left.


    When Han Sen stepped out into the Alliance, he looked back at the teleporter. He was given an unfortunate shock, though; one that made his face turn green. For some reason, the Crystal Shoes had followed Han Sen out and made use of the teleporter.


    ¡°No way.¡± Han Sen frowned and walked back. The Crystal Shoes did the same.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You can go wherever you want, follow anyone you want, except for me. Okay? If this continues, I will bring you harm.¡± Han Sen pointed at the Crystal Shoes and went on to say angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t or won¡¯t do anything to you. I might not be able to do anything to you in the sanctuary, but the rules are different out here. I can kill you in this ce. Do you believe me?¡±


    The Crystal Shoes did not move, perhaps indicating that they did not understand him.


    Han Sen turned around and walked. The shoes followed.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourselves.¡± Han Sen summoned the white crystal armor. Then, he reached toward the Crystal Shoes.


    The Crystal Shoes evaded his lunge, so Han Sen used the armor¡¯s power to maximize his speed and strength to try and break the Crystal Shoes.


    But the Crystal Shoes moved too swiftly. Their speed was no slower than the white crystal armor¡¯s, and Han Sen was unable to touch them.


    Han Sen¡¯s white crystal armor gave him a lot of strength. It gave him a power that exceeded the capabilities of a demi-god. When he was wearing the white crystal armor, not even Outer Sky King could match his strength and speed. Han Sen was shocked to find out the shoes were faster than him in that state,


    ¡°What is this? Such a weird power and strength they have. And they can leave the sanctuary, too. This really is strange.¡±


    Han Sen stopped and looked at the Crystal Shoes.


    ¡°Are these really made out of crystal? Are they crystallizer items, perhaps?¡± Han Sen thought to himself, although he knew he couldn¡¯t be certain.


    ¡°Han Sen, what are you doing?¡± Han Sen was in his garden, and he had been busy chasing the shoes for a while. Ji Yanran came out of the house with Littleflower in her arms.


    ¡°I got followed by high heels.¡± Han Sen looked bitter.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ji Yanran did not understand.


    Han Sen pointed at the shoes on the floor and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been followed by these.¡±


    ¡°Those shoes are crystal art shoes. They aren¡¯t imnted with an Al, so how can they follow you?¡± Ji Yanran looked at the transparent crystal shoes. There was no wiring on the inside to see, either. They were shoes, in and simple.


    But the style of the crystal shoes was something Ji Yanran really liked. She walked near them and pulled out her little white feet She wanted to try them on.


    Han Sen quickly stopped her and said, ¡°These things are evil. Don¡¯t touch them!¡±


    Han Sen told her about all that had transpired with the Crystal Shoes, and when he finished, Ji Yanran burst outughing. She said, ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t do anything bad to you. Why are you so quick to assume they are evil?¡±


    Han Sen wished to say more, but the Crystal Shoes then seemed to have heard and understood what Ji Yanran said. They went tap-tapping again, as if in agreement.


    ¡°These are such amazing shoes.¡± Ji Yanran was surprised.


    The Crystal Shoes seemed to have been made extra happy by thepliments they received, and they decided to forget about tailing Han Sen and instead go for Ji Yanran. They slipped themselves onto her feet before Han Sen had a chance to react.

 Chapter 1611 - Investigative Result

    <h4>Chapter 1611: Investigative Result</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The moment Ji Yanran put on the Crystal Shoes, they started to shine. The Crystal Shoes then began to grow. In a sh, they wrapped up Ji Yanran¡¯s body like a magnificent set of crystal armor.


    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Han Sen was shocked, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. These shoes are weird, though. I feel energized, like I could punch a mountain in two.¡± Ji Yanran moved her body and spoke in a tone of surprise.


    Seeing that Ji Yanran could control her body just fine, Han Sen felt some relief. He nervously asked, ¡°Can you take them off?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to take this off,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    As Han Sen frowned, Ji Yanran¡¯s crystal armor suddenly started to grow smaller. Before long, she was just wearing the Crystal Shoes as she had been. Shortly after, they slipped themselves off her feet


    ¡°I think these shoes are pretty good. You might benefit from them following you. They could help you out. After all, they are very powerful,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they can help, but I would be grateful if they didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Han Sen was not as hopeful as Ji Yanran. The shoes were still very bizarre items, and that did not make him feel safe.


    Han Sen turned around and walked into the house. The Crystal Shoes followed Han Sen again instead of Ji Yanran.


    Han Sen could not shake their pursuit no matter what he did. So, he just went about his tasks while trying to ignore their presence.


    Han Sen refined the new Life Geno Essences and obtained an extra sixteen super geno points. That brought his point-total up to fifty.


    ¡°With my power, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to max that out now. I need to level up those geno cores first, though. If they don¡¯t reach super, they won¡¯t be very strong,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was good enough, and what he needed to do most right then was practice and level up his geno cores. So, Han Sen didn¡¯t go out much for a time. He spent most of his time practicing. He wanted to get his four geno cores up to gemstone ss.


    Four of his geno cores had reached gold ss, but they didn¡¯t reach the top of the leaderboard.


    Han Sen was going to wait until they were almost ready to be gemstone geno cores. When they were, he¡¯d level them up. If he didn¡¯t, it¡¯d be too obvious.


    And because of his fear of the Crystal Shoes, Han Sen was extra adamant about not going anywhere. He just kept practicing and leveling up his skills quickly.


    Over the next few months, Bulwark Umbre, Crystal Core, Real Blood, and Coin took the first position. Then, they disappeared and caused another surprise across the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    All the beings tried guessing who might have been the owners of those four geno cores. Try as they might, though, none could guess.


    The geno cores reached gemstone ss next. All Han Sen would need then was a breakthrough. So, Han Sen decided to max out his super geno points so he could level them up to super geno cores.


    But sadly, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the Crystal Shoes. After a long time of being together, nothing had happened with the shoes. And as strange as it was to have them following him around, Han Sen was at least able to pocket the shoes to avoid the prying eyes of others.


    But before Han Sen took off, he noticed he had received a message from Ji Ruozhen. He said he had uncovered something in his investigation.


    ¡°Do you know where the New Community¡¯s leader is?¡± Han Sen asked.


    After a long period of investigation, the results led to Tariq. If the New Community leader was hiding out at one of the threes, Tariq was the most likely. Ji Ruozhen provided Han Sen with all the information he was able to.


    Tariq...¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he perused the information given.


    ¡°What are you nning to do? If you need help, I can provide you with some ships the Ji family owns,¡± Ji Ruozhen said.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t n on bringing in any battleships for an assault, as his beetle would be more than enough.


    Even if the leader wasn¡¯t on the, Han Sen still had to go and see if he could confirm the information. If he didn¡¯t, the people of the New Community would assume he was weak.


    Inside a room, Qing Ya was ying with a little box. The box had been opened, and the item it contained was in front of him. He gazed at it in profound interest.


    ¡°That is the item. That means he is the leader of the New Community.¡± Qing Ya was talking to himself as he yed with the box.


    ¡°Mister Qing Ya, the leader has asked you to visit the meeting room.¡± A woman¡¯s voice contacted him through themunicator.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Qing Ya put the little box away, pushed the door open, and went to the meeting room as instructed.


    Many people were already sitting there when he arrived. There were many humans and shura there, and even Tina was present. The leader himself wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Where is the leader?¡± Qing Ya asked the others as he went to sit down.


    A shura man approached and sat down on the leader¡¯s seat He said icily, ¡°The leader is sick, so I will be hosting this meet.¡± ¡°Are you qualified?¡± Qing Yaughed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The shura ced his hands on the table. He was holding a metallic object, and when they all saw what it was, their faces changed.


    ¡°Okay, if that is what the leader has dered, then we will listen.¡± Qing Ya shrugged.


    ¡°Good.¡± The shura man gave Qing Ya a silent stare, and then went on to say, ¡°The leader is not happy with your performance. You have failed twice, and twice embarrassed us.¡±


    ¡°What could I do? Who knew Blood Bone Witch and Fallen ughter were that stupid?¡± Qing Ya rebutted.


    ¡°There are no excuses for your failure. I will be in charge of this operation now. You just need to send our forces to Shadow Shelter,¡± the shura man said.


    ¡°Okay. But who exactly are we sending?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°Me, and our grateful shura fighters.¡± The shura man spoke calmly, but it was easy to discern the arrogance permeating his tone of voice.


    ¡°All of them?¡± Qing Ya looked at him strangely.


    ¡°Yes, all of them. No failure is permitted this time. We have to kill Han Sen.¡± The shura man then looked at Qing Ya and asked, ¡°Do you have a problem with this?¡±


    ¡°No. I know full-well your abilities. This is fine,¡± Qing Ya said.


    ¡°Good. Do your appointed task and we¡¯ll do the rest. Do that and we won¡¯t fail.¡± The shura man sounded very confident.

 Chapter 1612 - Enemy Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Enemy Coming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    After the meeting, Tina went up to Qing Ya with a request. ¡°Uncle Qing Ya, can you take me with you? I want to see that human die.¡±


    ¡°Last time you snuck out and lost the geno armor. That upset the leader, so you should stay home. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d want you going out this time.¡± Qing Ya gave her a smile.


    ¡°Uncle Qing Ya, it¡¯s because Han Sen stole it from me that I want to watch him die. Kill him and take the armor back. Oh, please take me with you.¡± Tina swung Qing Ya¡¯s arms as she pleaded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You can ask Sha Linjia, though. If he says it¡¯s okay, then I will bring you along,¡± Qing Ya said.


    Tina lifted her lips and said, ¡°Sha Linjia is nothing. He is only a shura. I don¡¯t need his permission. Uncle Qing Ya, please take me. I want to go! That Han Sen is going to die, and Father is practicing. If something bad happens, you can protect me.¡±


    Tina begged for a while, until Qing Ya had no choice but to agree and say, ¡°Fine, I will take you. But you have to listen to everything I tell you. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be taking you anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Qing Ya, you are the best! I will listen to everything you tell me.¡± Tina was very happy.


    ¡°Go and pack up. Wait for Sha Linjia¡¯smand,¡± Qing Ya told her.


    Tina was not happy about that, though. Again, she lifted her lips. She said, ¡°That Sha Linjia is nothing. He is much worse than you. I don¡¯t know why Father trusts him so much and lets him do what he wants.¡±


    ¡°If he can earn the leader¡¯s trust as he has, then that means only one thing: he is good. Just go and ready up.¡±


    Han Sen was packing in his house. He decided to fly the beetle to Tariq. Even if the leader wasn¡¯t there, he was happy to take out a fewckeys and goons in a good raid. He wanted to let them know that Han Sen was not someone you could bully. He wanted to send a message and end their attempts to push him around.


    Han Sen flew the beetle for two days, but he was still in hyperspace. He received a message from an unknown number. ¡°There is danger. Leave Shadow Shelter now. Blind Man.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked to hear this. Blind Man had sent him a concerning alert, and on top of that, he had used an unsafe method of sending it. If Blind Man did not have the time to visit Han Sen personally, then that meant it had to be an emergency.


    ¡°Does the New Community wish to attack Shadow Shelter? That should be impossible! Shadow Shelter is not big, but that¡¯s where I am. With Gu Qingcheng and Little Pony there, too, not even a super shelter should be able to conquer us. What makes them think they have what it takes to do that? Gah, true or false, I suppose it is best to return and make sure.¡± After a moment of extra thought, Han Sen made his decision.


    Shadow Shelter was three hundred miles away. There were a dozen shura fighters situated in a canyon. When the shura were able to enter the sanctuary, many would go there for the simple adventure. But the shelter¡¯s genes and beast souls were useless for the shura, meaning not many took the time to go.


    Now that there were a dozen there, humans who spotted them would be given a massive fright. They were, after all, all fourth rank fighters.


    The shura fighters were apanied by horrible creatures. It was obvious that they were super creatures, too.


    Sha Linjia looked at the super creatures and shura gathered and was pleased. He said, ¡°Good. We have to go, and we have to end Han Sen this time, once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, stay next to me,¡± Sha Linjia said, looking at Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya simply nodded and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Sha Linjia patted the beast he rode upon, and then it released a mist that camouged the enve on their way towards Shadow Shelter.


    Cheap Sheep was with Green Cow and the others in Shadow Shelter like usual. As he walked, he saw Gu Qingcheng venture towards the gate of the shelter. With a forced smile, Cheap Sheep approached and said, ¡°If you need anything, I can go grab it for you. There¡¯s no need for you to leave on an errand.¡±


    ¡°Kick everyone out of here,¡± Gu Qingcheng said coldly, eyes peering out beyond the gates.


    ¡°What?¡± Cheap Sheep and Green Cow froze, unsure of what was happening.


    ¡°All the creatures, you two included, need to leave. You need to get out if you want to live, and go as far as you can. Don¡¯t make me tell you this again,¡± Gu Qingcheng said, then went beyond the gate of the shelter.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow froze in ce. They did not know what they should do. They didn¡¯t dare ask her again, and they¡¯d feel terrible if they simply left without telling Han Sen. Cheap Sheep couldn¡¯t act on thismand.


    ¡°Just do what she said,¡± said a soft voice. Cheap Sheep and Green Cow were frozen until that voice greeted them. It was Little Silver approaching, and the voice came from him.


    It wasn¡¯t just Little Silver, either. Starsea Beast, Ice Seahorse, and thezy Red Pony appeared,ing out from the garden, as well.


    Every important member of the shelter came forward, which told Cheap Sheep and Green Cow something important was about to happen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Should we inform the boss?¡± They knew Little Silver was Han Sen¡¯s favorite pet. Her words wouldn¡¯t be wrong, but they asked, just to make sure.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just go before it is toote.¡± Little Silver then ran outside the shelter.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow realized things were bad. They followed Little Silver¡¯s advice and got on with evacuating all the other creatures from the premises. They had no clue what was going on, and it led to much discussion. Many refused to leave.


    Cheap Sheep then ran out of the gate to speak with Little Silver and Gu Qingcheng. He said, ¡°This is a little difficult, as I cannot convince them all to leave.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now, anyway. It is toote,¡± Gu Qingcheng said, looking forward.


    There was a mist approaching in the distance, and scary creatures soon emerged from it. Atop the backs of the creatures were humanoid-like creatures, all with horns upon their heads.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow, when they saw that horde, almost wet themselves. The life-forces of the creatures were incredibly frightening.


    Now they knew why Gu Qingcheng had suggested everyone should leave. The shelter was in big trouble.

 Chapter 1613 - Weird Shura Change

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Weird Shura Change</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow were terrified, and they bolted back into the shelter. They almost hugged each other out of fear.


    ¡°What do we do without the boss? Can they deal with the threat?¡± Green Cow said as she ran back.


    ¡°We have to get word to the boss, but he is currently in the Alliance. I have no idea when he¡¯ll be back. I hope those out there can put an end to this. If they don¡¯t, we are surely done for!¡± Cheap Sheep wore a bitter look.


    ¡°What do you mean by done for?¡± a voice asked from behind, startling them.


    They turned around and saw Han Sen. They happily eximed, ¡°Boss, you have returned!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Han Sen checked the perimeter outside the shelter.


    ¡°A host of enemies havee, wishing to attack us. There aren¡¯t many of them, but they each look very strong. Even Lady Gu looks quite dim,¡± Cheap Sheep said.


    ¡°Hm, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t rushing proceedings. He took Cheap Sheep and Green Cow to a tower so they could observe from up high.


    Blind Man wouldn¡¯t suddenly alert Han Sen for no reason. The enemy had to be strong, and they had to havee explicitly for him. Acknowledging this, he wanted to get a better look at those who wereing.


    Han Sen looked out of the window and saw fourteen shura. Each one was mounted atop a creature. He couldn¡¯t discern how strong the shura were, but the creatures were definitely super creatures.


    ¡°Weird. The shura might be able to enter the shelter, but their abilities here are limited. They can¡¯t even absorb geno points. The treasures here have no effect on them. It should be very difficult for them to tame creatures, so how have they been able to bring so many super creatures to heel?¡± Han Sen saw Qing Ya leading the shura, and then thought, ¡°It is the New Community, then.¡±


    As Han Sen watched theme, Sha Linjia brought the shura and super creatures before Shadow Shelter. Shadow Shelter was a small ce, and it had little in the way of defenses. Any super creature ought to have been able to destroy the shelter.


    ¡°Who are you people, and why have youe?¡± Gu Qingcheng asked Sha Linjia.


    Sha Linjia coldly answered, ¡°Do I need a reason to kill?¡±


    After that, he gestured with his hand. Then, thirteen of the shura behind started charging forward. They were going to try to destroy the shelter without any mercy.


    ¡°Want me to save you one?¡± Sha Linjia asked Qing Ya, who was floating mid-air.


    ¡°No thanks. You know I don¡¯t take pleasure in killing, and the leader approves of that,¡± Qing Ya said reservedly.


    Sha Linjia grunted, and then rode his beast towards Gu Qingcheng.


    The New Community had done a lot of research on Han Sen They knew all about Shadow Shelter, and so they wished to destroy it.


    Sha Linjia did not care about any of the other beings there, but he did know Gu Qingcheng was the only one who couldpromise the attack. So, he wanted to deal with her personally.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng! I have heard you were the master of Elysium Shelter. You must be strong, so show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    Sha Linjia jumped off of his beast and threw a punch her way.


    The beast continued on its own, running towards Shadow Shelter.


    Shura could only make use of physical powers. Although they could ride proficiently, doing so inbat wasn¡¯t particrly useful.


    The other shuras were like that, as well. When they neared a target, they leaped off the backs of their mounts. The creatures then went off towards Shadow Shelter.


    That being said, their purpose was not the mindless destruction of the shelter. They wanted to kill and consume the creatures within.


    They didn¡¯t think Han Sen was in the shelter at the time. They thought they could conquer and im the shelter for themselves, and whenever Han Sen returned, take him out then and there.


    If the shelter and teleporter were destroyed, though, Han Sen would spawn somewhere else whenever he returned. They would lose Han Sen, and so they did not want topletely destroy the shelter.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face looked cold as she drew her bronze sword.


    The bronze sword she wielded was strange. It wasn¡¯t a beast soul, and neither was it a geno weapon. She always carried it around her waist, but never seemed to make use of it.


    That day was the first time they all saw it. It was four feet long, and it was different from the styling of modern swords. It did not have a hand guard, and the whole de was one creation. While it looked very cheap, it also looked very overbearing.


    The de had many strange symbols engraved into the metal. They did not look like something that had been added after the sword¡¯s creation, however. They looked like something that already existed on the metal.


    When Gu Qingcheng drew that de, she seemed to change. She usually had a mysterious persona, but now she was like a king on the battlefield. Simply looking at her felt like a grand crime.


    Gu Qingcheng expressionlessly swung her sword. The swordlights cast were like curved moons, as their destructive properties were unleashed on the iing shura and super creatures.


    Boom!


    When the power came against a shura or super creature, it sted them away. All the while Gu Qingcheng maintained her stance and position, almost unmoving.


    Han Sen was shocked by what he saw. Now he understood how she had managed to get out of Elysium Shelter on that day. The powers of that sword were quite frightening.


    Han Sen briefly made some calctions. Even if he was to make use of Fallen ughter, he couldn¡¯t do something so great.


    ¡°It is no wonder she was the leader of Elysium.¡± Still, Sha Linjia was not scared facing such power. He stared at her, and as he did, his muscles suddenly expanded in size. His veins bulged and his eyes turned red.


    That red spread all across him, until he burst into a living ze of red fire. It was simr to Han Sen and his God geno core, truth be told.


    Han Sen thought this was weird. He had seen many shura engage their Shura Change, but in the past, it had always only made them stronger. It didn¡¯t enable them to unleash special powers.


    But the red fire was strong enough to unleash powers. It was supposed to be impossible for the shura to do this.


    Gu Qingcheng acknowledged this, too, and she frowned as she stared down the red fire.


    ¡°I will deal with her. The rest of you lot can deal with the others.¡± Sha Linjia started walking towards Gu Qingcheng, wreathed in red fire.


    Gu Qingcheng fired another swordlight, trying to stop the creatures and shura that were nowing. But Sha Linjia waved his fist, and when it came into contact with the swordlight, he destroyed it. The fist then went right against her sword.

 Chapter 1614 - Red Liquid

    <h4>Chapter 1614: Red Liquid</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Dong!


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword and Sha Linjia¡¯s fist collided. Neither of them reeled back, and they came at each other repeatedly, strike after strike, neither of them appearing to have the upper hand.


    ¡°You are able to do battle with my Godblood! You should be proud.¡± Sha Linjia¡¯s body was shing red like an erupting volcano. He got in a st that was immeasurably powerful, and it sent Gu Qingcheng stumbling backwards.


    ¡°That is so strong. What is up with that shura?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The other shura and super creatures were going towards Little Silver as this urred, all looking very angry,


    The other shura also used Shura Change, but theirs was the normal one. Their bodies simply became stronger as they were supposed to, and none of their bodies zed with fire.


    Even so, thirteen fourth ranked shura fighters and fourteen super creatures was a terrifying amount of power for any host to be subjected to. Little Silver and the others would not be enough.


    ¡°Uncle Qing Ya, why is Han Sen not here?¡± Tina rode a big bird, something simr to a peacock. She came over to Qing Ya¡¯s side.


    ¡°He should be in the Alliance. He is not here just yet,¡± Qing Ya said.


    Tina was disappointed by this, and she said, ¡°That means I came for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Not really. You can enjoy the spectacle of an amazing fight.¡± Qing Ya smiled.


    Tina looked over with disdain and said, ¡°What good is there in watching? Father rewarded Sha Linjia with Godblood. Of course he¡¯s stronger than that human woman.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes that is hard to tell,¡± Qing Ya said quietly.


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng dobat with Sha Linjia, the shura and super creatures went for the creatures in the shelter. But then, they saw Red Pony emerge. It was tiny whenpared to the shura and creatures that were stampeding forward. Strangely, it also looked fearless, and its head was lifted, as if in massive pride. The shura ahead came at the Red Pony, throwing punches.


    Red Pony then roared with its head lifted, and its voice came out like a shockwave. It pushed back the super creatures and shura that had neared it.


    The shockwave was so strong, it was even visible. It covered the entirety of Shadow Shelter. When the shura and super creatures were able to stand up again, they tried breaking the disc of the shockwave. They were unable to.


    Their powers were breaking like fireworks outside the shelter, as Red Pony watched them with an unmoving expression. It had most certainly halted their attempted pration of the shelter.


    Now, Han Sen was really able to confirm Red Pony was the scariest creature there. It was the one to watch out for in that big battle. Red Pony couldn¡¯t have been much weaker than the elder, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure why he hadn¡¯t been willing to stay with him.


    ¡°I thought only Han Sen and the woman were strong. Why is there something else so strong residing in the shelter?¡± Tina looked surprised.


    Qing Ya was surprised, too. ¡°The reputation Han Sen has now does not stem from simple luck. It is not surprising he has such mighty elites in his employ. Sha Linjia should most certainly ensure he is prepared.¡±


    Sha Linjia was currently engaged in the fight against Gu Qingcheng, though, and an obvious victor had yet to be determined.


    Gu Qingcheng knew that with Red Pony there, the shura and super creatures would not be able to make it inside the shelter. So, she wasn¡¯t too worried about Elysian Moon¡¯s safety. She waved her bronze sword with overbearing sword skills.


    Sha Linjia¡¯s red mes were no worse than what Gu Qingcheng wielded. The way he fought was entirely shura, though. His entire body was a weapon, and he could attack with any part of his body.


    Han Sen was frozen as he watched them fight They really made him open his eyes.


    Especially Sha Linjia¡¯s skills, which were different than a human¡¯s. There was no focus on feeling; it was all about the raw power dealt throughbat. He was a killing machine.


    Sha Linjia saw his men stop. He looked at them strangely and shouted.


    When the shura heard his shout, they all stopped trying to fight back against the shockwave. Instead, they each brought out a vial of red liquid. They opened it and fed it to the super creatures they had previously ridden.


    The super creatures seemed to have really wanted the red liquid, too. They all scrambled over each other, fighting to get theirs first And when they did consume the drink, their lifeforces suddenly became much stronger. Their powers were given a red hue, and it looked as if they had been made berserk.


    ¡°No way! Fourteen super creatures have be berserk? What kind of red liquid is that?¡± Han Sen was frozen.


    The difference in power between super creatures and berserk super creatures was not a whole tier of strength, like sacred to super. It was half at best. But it was also more difficult to achieve than going from gemstone to super.


    The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s super creatures were much stronger than the super creatures popting the three prior sanctuaries. Even so, berserk super creatures were always quite rare and difficult to find.


    Now, fourteen super creatures had be berserk super creatures by drinking a vial of liquid. It was quite difficult to fathom the implications.


    Han Sen did not believe it, but he couldn¡¯t deny the fact it was happening right before his eyes. After the super creatures drank the liquid, their bodies and geno cores became stronger.


    A mountain-looking geno corended on the shockwave ring and shook. Other geno cores joined in, some like swords that came against the force to try and cut through it.


    All those geno cores came against the aura with equal power. It started to shake and tremble, and it eventually cracked.


    Red Pony¡¯s face finally changed. He roared and increased the power he had put into that force. Even so, with the fourteen creatures attacking, the aura still felt as if it was going to break any second.


    ¡°You are strong, but I will win! That is because I have Godblood and you are just a meager human.¡± Sha Linjia stepped back, gathering a red fire on his fist. It looked like a swirling vortex, and it gradually burned brighter and brighter.


    ¡°Godblood? In my time, Gods were never that strong. For Qi Gong Masters, our task is to kill them.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng lowered her bronze sword. Her lifeforce became like water, as it began to gather and twirl around her sword.


    The name of her sword was Pure. It was a superior de, one of the ten most famous weapons from ancient history. Gu Qingcheng carried it whenever she practiced Qi Gong. When she became a demi-god, she did not create a self geno core, and instead just used that sword as one. With it, she practiced her sword skill talents.

 Chapter 1615 - Tiger Amidst the Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Tiger Amidst the Sheep</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Almost at the same time, Sha Linjia waved his fist that was wreathed in red me towards Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword. Two scary forces collided.


    Boom!


    When those two powers hit, there was an explosion. It had the same devastation of a nuke, and when everything vanished in the blinding light, Gu Qingcheng and Sha Linjia were left standing in the air. Sha Linjia¡¯s fire had been extinguished, and Gu Qingcheng¡¯s swirling sword powers had also disappeared.


    ¡°Powerful sword!¡± Sha Linjia eximed. Some blood leaked from between his lips. A red mark became visible on his forehead, and then his entire body copsed in two, originating from where that mark hadnded. He couldn¡¯t be any more dead.


    ¡°How is that possible? Sha Linjia has Father¡¯s Godblood. How did he end up losing?¡± Tina was in shock.


    Qing Ya looked down at Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword, lost in thought.


    Gu Qingcheng had one-hit killed Sha Linjia. She looked back at the super creatures attacking the aura, but it was obvious that she had still been affected. She had been hurt; the color of her face had washed out and blood dribbled from the corner of her lips.


    Gu Qingcheng was still able to go forward and cut down one of the advancing super creatures. The power she exuded through her sword was much weaker, though. It looked like the st had damaged her a lot more than initially expected.


    Han Sen could also tell she was pretty injured. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and so he donned his Fallen ughter and went down to Gu Qingcheng. He helped her over to Little Silver and said, ¡°Good job. I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡±


    ¡°Little Silver, heal her.¡± Han Sen then spoke to Little Silver, before drawing his sword and moving toward the super creatures.


    Han Sen ran out of the shelter, wielding Split-de and Overbearing Shield. He also used his metallic butterfly wings in addition to the Bloodlust Ant King glyph.


    A strong power had just been unleashed, and that was Han Sen. He swooped in toward one super creature. The super creatures around noticed and tried moving their geno cores to attack their new aggressor.


    Han Sen lifted up his gold Overbearing Shield and bounced back the powers of the striking geno cores. Then he brought Split-de down across the neck of the first super creature he came to.


    Blood squirted through the air as the beast¡¯s neck was severed.


    ¡°Super Creature Mountain River Beast killed. No beast soul gained. Geno core destroyed. The flesh is edible. im the Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Even Han Sen was surprised by how easy it was to kill super creatures now. He knew the super creatures weren¡¯t really berserk, though, and the liquid only imbued them with the equivalent strength for a time.


    Han Sen felt calm. With the protection granted by his Overbearing Shield and the visceral might of Split-de, he came down on the crowd of super creatures and shura with a barrage of sword skills.


    Many people were stronger than Han Sen in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and his power was no greater than Gu Qingcheng¡¯s or the Red Pony¡¯s. Whenever he faced strong elites, Han Sen could not fight a group like Gu Qingcheng or Red Pony could.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Han Sen was afraid of group fights.


    The gold pattern of his shield shone and his swordmind was unleashed. Like an ancient demon, Han Senid into the shura and super creatures with devastation. Their siege against Han Sen had not worked, and they ended up hurting themselves a lot more.


    A powerful formation like that hadn¡¯t stood a chance against Han Sen.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tina opened her eyes wide, unable to believe what was happening.


    Sha Linjia who had Godblood was murdered by a human woman. So many super creatures and shura hade to attack Han Sen, but Han Sen was like a tiger amidst a crowd of sheep.


    ¡°You underestimate Han Sen. He was called Skysword, and he solo¡¯d Outer Sky Shelter. Sha Linjia was too arrogant. He made a mistake, and the New Community has suffered many losses now, as a result.¡± Qing Ya looked at Han Sen with surprise.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to wait until Father is born before we can kill that *sshole.¡± Tina gritted her teeth and did not look happy.


    ¡°It does seem that way. Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s hand touched Tina¡¯s shoulder, and they both disappeared with the bird.


    ¡°Boss is good! Boss is the best!¡± Cheap Sheep and Green Cow waved a towel from the tower, like a couple of strange cheerleaders swinging a g.


    The creatures that had not been able to escape were frozen in ce by the sight.


    ¡°It looks like Old Han has walked further than us. Even with ten years to catch up, it feels as if we have not closed the gap. If anything, he seems even further away.¡± Lin Feng gave a wry smile to Jing Jiwu.


    ¡°He¡¯s practically a monster, at this point.¡± Jing Jiwu slumped his shoulders.


    ¡°It is fortunate we are alive, at least. For as long as I draw breath, I will hold true to the hope that one day, I will do battle with him as an equal,¡± Lin Feng said with passion as he looked at Han Sen, who was currently unleashing his rage like a demon.


    ¡°Me, too. I need to win back the loss I incurred in school.¡± Jing Jiwu smiled and looked very confident in that notion.


    Han Sen killed six super creatures and seven shura, then the rest gave up on their attempt to fight and started to run away.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to let them go. He chased after them, bringing his kills to eight super creatures and eleven shura. He was able to retrieve another eight Life Geno Essences from that, and one extra super beast soul. He also obtained one super geno core that had not shattered.


    ¡°It looks like the New Community is quite generous. I was looking for a ce to kill super creatures to get strong, but they delivered all I wanted for free. Now I can max out my super geno points. The super beast soul and super geno core are a nice bonus, too,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    People then came out to clean the area. Two bodies of super creatures had been imed for eating, and they were fed to Little Silver and the other pets, so they could reach super ss, as well.


    While Han Sen tallied what he had gotten, he heard a strange movement in his Sea of Soul. Little Angel and Golden Growler¡¯s lights were moving, indicating they were ready to emerge.


    Those two orbs of light suddenly cracked and began to peel. Gold and white lights came out from the balls like erupting volcanos. The entirety of his Sea of Soul was dyed in the white and gold haze.


    Boom!


    The two orbs of light broke, and within the light, two familiar yet strange bodies were revealed.

 Chapter 1616 - Evolved

    <h4>Chapter 1616: Evolved</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Little Angel didn¡¯t change much. She still had that white cape, and her hair looked tidy. The angel wings on her back and the halo on her head didn¡¯t show up under non-fighting mode. Her face was so pure that it seemed she was actually from heaven.


    However, Han Sen knew that this was only the ordinary status of the angel. Herbat mode was totally different.


    The Golden Growler stood on the other side, and it seemed very small. It looked like a golden retriever, and its hair was a bit curly. It didn¡¯t look ferocious at all; instead, it looked very cute.


    Han Sen looked at the two pets that didn¡¯t seem to have any fighting power at all, and he was very hesitant. He was worried that they might have developed incorrectly.


    Or were they only at bronze level when they were born? Maybe they needed to upgrade themselves like creatures. Somewhat worried, Han Sen quickly went to check Little Angel¡¯s description.


    Super beast soul: Pet type. Evolved to fighting status (Evolve and merge).


    Han Sen relieved now. She was still super ss, and nothing had changed about her. She still had all her abilities, and she could still evolve.


    Han Sen took a look at Golden Growler¡¯s description, and he wasn¡¯t as anxious as before.


    Super beast soul Golden Growler: Mount-type (Evolve and psychic).


    Han Sen was dazed, and he didn¡¯t know what psychic meant. Golden Growler¡¯s description had never contained that information before.


    Now that Han Sen had summoned Golden Growler and Little Angel, he needed to study them more thoroughly. Han Sen wanted to ascertain the extent of their real power.


    He first let Little Angel enterbat mode, and he watched as her small form was soaked in holy light. She became a golden beauty in holy armor, and a halo and angel wings also appeared. She emanated a holy light as she held the handle of arge sword, and her entire body was holy and solemn.


    Now that she was giving off a powerful light, she looked like a goddess. The strong, pure powering out of her body amazed Han Sen.


    ¡°Little Angel... Combine...¡± Han Sen ordered the Little Angel. Little Angel walked to Han Sen and took Han Sen¡¯s face in her hands. After a gentle kiss, her body turned into holy light and rushed into Han Sen.


    Han Sen felt that his entire body was filled with warm energy. He couldn¡¯t help bellowing, and the powering out of him turned into holy armor, the wings of an angel, and an angel halo. The giant angel sword also appeared in his hands.


    The pure energy made Han Sen feel that he was stronger than ever. Even when he was merging with Fallen ughter, he didn¡¯t feel such power. Even more incredible, the power flooded into Han Sen¡¯s geno cores and improved all four of them to super level.


    Which immediately concerned Han Sen. He hadn¡¯t strengthened his geno cores nine times yet, so this evolvement would not be perfect.


    After he separated himself from Little Angel, his geno cores dropped back to their normal levels. Han Sen breathed out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The power of the Little Angel can actually strengthen my geno cores. Even though the angel power is a little different from the normal strength that the cores possess, it still means that I have four super geno cores now.¡± Han Sen was joyful.


    He had so many Life Geno Essences, and he had the Little Angel now. After he refined the Life Geno Essences, he would be able to roam the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and he wouldn¡¯t need to rely on the Fallen ughter body anymore.


    When he tested Golden Growler¡¯s power, he found that the pet¡¯s size-shifting ability had strengthened. When it was the smallest, it was the size of a cell, and when it was thergest, it was asrge as a spaceship at star level.


    As far as what the description meant by ¡°psychic,¡± Han Sen still had no idea.


    He had intended to go to Tariq, but now that he had obtained so much, Han Sen decided to slow down a bit. He wanted to go to Tarik Star after he refined all his Life Geno Essences.


    The New Community was still an unknown quantity. In addition to the demi-gods and shura they controlled in the universe atrge, they were also able to summon so many super creatures in the Sanctuary. It was disturbing.


    ¡°Is it possible that the Chairman of the New Community is actually the God that Han Jingzhi met?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Qing Ya and Tina arrived back in the New Community, and they were immediately called to the meeting room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chairman. Our task failed again. Han Sen is much more powerful than we expected, and he also has two very powerful helpers. Gu Qingcheng killed Sha Lanjia, and we also lost most of our super creatures and shura warriors,¡± said Qing Ya to the Chairman of the New Community. As for Tina, she had her head lowered without saying anything.


    The Chairman said mildly, ¡°I¡¯m aware. Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t have the power to kill Han Sen, either in the Alliance or in the Sanctuaries, but I have something that might help us deal with this problem,¡± said Qing Ya.


    ¡°Oh? Do tell.¡± The Chairman looked at Qing Ya, interested.


    Qing Ya stopped for a second and continued, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to kill Han Sen, but we can start with his family first.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the type of person who will risk his life for his family?¡± asked the Chairman of the New Community, looking at Qing Ya.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try,¡± said Qing Ya.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The Chairman looked at Tina and said, ¡°Tina, go get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± answered Tina. She quickly stepped out, and she made a face at Qing Ya before she left.


    Qing Ya was surprised when the Chairman told him to stay. There must be something else that the Chairman needed, but Qing Ya had no idea what it would be.


    ¡°Who is the closest to Han Sen?¡± asked the Chairman.


    ¡°He has a mother, a wife, and a son. As for the other rtives, they¡¯re not that close to him. His mother is a descendant of Luo Haitang, so it won¡¯t be easy to attack her. His wife is from the Ji family, but she isn¡¯t living with the Ji¡¯s now. I think it will be easier to get his wife and son,¡± said Qing Ya after thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I think there¡¯s someone who¡¯s closer and easier to find,¡± the Chairman said mildly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡± Qing Ya looked confused, but he still spoke calmly.


    The Chairman looked at Qing Ya and smiled. He then said, ¡°He has a father, right?¡±


    ¡°Based on my knowledge, his father died in an ident a long time ago,¡± said Qing Ya with his head lowered.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s still alive,¡± said the Chairman of the New Community.

 Chapter 1617 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1617: Meeting</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°Where is he? I¡¯ll seize him now,¡± said Qing Ya, surprised.


    ¡°No need,¡± said the Chairman of the New Community. All of a sudden, the force of his body surged, and the space in the meeting room became tight and ustrophobic.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Chairman?¡± Qing Ya was horrified. He couldn¡¯t move his body anymore, as if he was frozen by a spell.


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know who you are, Qing Ya?¡± The Chairman walked toward Qing Ya. He reached out his hand, and a box flew out of Qing Ya¡¯s pocket


    ¡°Mr. Chairman, I was wrong to keep that. I was a bit greedy. Besides, Fallen ughter had already died, so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t give you back the box. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± said Qing Ya.


    The Chairman didn¡¯t pay any attention to Qing Ya. He opened the box and took a look, then he put the box on the desk. He looked at Qing Ya and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen what¡¯s inside the box, then you should¡¯ve guessed who I am now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Qing Ya with his head lowered.


    The Chairman looked at Qing Ya and said, ¡°You know, but you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Qing Ya shook his head.


    ¡°As a member of God, you should know that I¡¯m a member of Blood Legion after seeing this, but aside from being a member of Blood Legion, I have another identity,¡± said the Chairman mildly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your other identity?¡± Qing Ya raised his head and stared at the Chairman of the New Community. When the Chairman identified Qing Ya as a member of God, the respect and veneration on Qing Ya¡¯s face slipped away like a mask. He no longer looked like a subordinate.


    ¡°My real name is Han Yufei,¡± said the Chairman calmly.


    Qing Ya was petrified when he heard the name. ¡°Han Yufei? Han Sen¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Now that you know my name, you know why you have to die,¡± said the Chairman. Then he lifted his hand toward Qing Ya¡¯s head.


    Qing Ya suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Chairman, since you know that I¡¯m a member of God, do you really think that you can kill me?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± The president was still calm and peaceful, and he gradually pressed his hand against Qing Ya¡¯s head.


    ¡°Since you know about the existence of God, you should know that the genes we have are different from the genes you inferiors have. Your power is indeed impressive, but that¡¯s far from enough to kill me,¡± said Qing Ya calmly. A strange power began to ripple from his body.


    However, Qing Ya quickly looked surprised. After he used all his power, he still wasn¡¯t able to get rid of the bindings around him.


    ¡°Impossible... How is it possible... Are you also...¡± Qing Ya stared at the Chairman of the New Community in horror.


    ¡°You came here for this thing, right? Have you forgotten about it already?¡± The Chairman said quietly. His palm was already pressed against Qing Ya¡¯s head.


    ¡°Impossible. If you¡¯re a member of Blood Legion, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re an existence like us... Did you show us those things on purpose?¡± Qing Ya looked very pale already.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourself. You called yourselves Gods, but you¡¯re nowhere near that. Humans have the same potential as you do, it¡¯s just that few have reached that far yet,¡± said the Chairman as he tightened his fingers.


    ¡°If you kill me, God won¡¯t let you get away... Peng...¡± Before Qing Ya could finish talking, his head imploded.


    ¡°God? I¡¯m not very impressed by your power.¡± The Chairman flicked his hands to shake off the blood. Then he turned away from Qing Ya¡¯s body.


    Han Sen had been absorbing the Life Geno Essences, and he had gained more and more super geno points. He was very close to maxing out now.


    When he arrived home, he prepared to take Littleflower to the garden to rx after dinner, yet hismunicator suddenly rang.


    Han Sen picked up the call, and he found that it was Blind Man.


    ¡°Do you have time?¡± said Blind Man directly. He wasn¡¯t wasting anytime.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Han Sen was very direct as well. He didn¡¯t know anything about Blind Man, so there was no reason for pleasantries.


    ¡°You father wants to meet you. Come to this ce if you have time.¡± Blind Man sent Han Sen an address.


    Han Sen missed a heartbeat He had always wanted to meet his father to see whether he was still alive or not, but now that the day had finallye, he was anxious.


    ¡°Can Ie now?¡± asked Han Sen, looking at Blind Man. His heart was pounding quickly.


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t let anyone follow you,¡± said Blind Man.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯m going now.¡± Right after Han Sen finished talking, Blind Man shut down themunicator.


    Han Sen cleared his thoughts for a while, as he couldn¡¯t even think straight after receiving such a piece of news.


    ¡°I have to go whether it¡¯s true or not.¡± After making up his mind, he packed his things, sent Littleflower to Ji Yanran, and then went out by himself.


    He set off to the address given by Blind Man, and he didn¡¯t even take Bao¡¯er this time.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really him, is he still the same as before? What should I ask him?¡± Countless thoughts flooded Han Sen¡¯s mind, but they were all irrelevant


    Han Sen could only calm himself after getting into the spaceship.


    He arrived at his destination, which was a famous tourist Han Sen could still remember that his father had taken him here when he was a kid.


    However, it had been a very long time ago, and Han Sen was very young back then. His memories of this ce were blurry, and he couldn¡¯t remember much of the scenery or what he had done here as a child.


    Han Sen walked on the that looked like a garden, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate his surroundings. He followed the route on his GPS, and he walked all the way to the designated location.


    In front of ake that looked like a piece of jade, Han Sen saw a man sitting on a stone bench. The sunset light fell across the man¡¯s body, and he had a long shadow.


    When he saw the shadow, Han Sen missed a heartbeat. The shadow in his head ovepped with the blurry shadow in front of him, and the shadow in his mind was getting clearer and clearer.


    ¡°Is that really him?¡± Han Sen walked toward that man step by step, and he couldn¡¯t keep his legs from shaking. He was more nervous than when he had fought the creature horde in Outer Sky.


    The man seemed to have sensed Han Sening. He stood up from the stone steps, then he turned around to look at Han Sen.


    The second that Han Sen saw the man¡¯s face, Han Sen was horrified. He had received a photo of the Chairman of the New Community while he was researching the organization, and that was the only material he had. As for the person who was standing in front of him, he looked exactly like the person in the photo.

 Chapter 1618 - Father and Son Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Father and Son Reunion</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Han Sen was horrified. He wasn¡¯t worried about his own safety. This was the Alliance, so even if he ran into the Chairman of the New Community, Han Sen could defend himself with his unicorn beetle and crystal armor.


    However, the fact that the Chairman of the New Community was here meant that something tragic had happened to his father, so naturally, Han Sen was terrified.


    ¡°Little Sen, you¡¯ve really grown up,¡± the Chairman eximed, looking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen heard the Chairman¡¯s voice, and his eyes almost popped out. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He had heard that voice so many times when he was only a child, and he felt that it had been a very long time, and everything was so blurry. When he heard it again, everything kept flooding in, and it was like he just heard it yesterday.


    ¡°Impossible...¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe that he was staring at the Chairman of the New Community.


    A strange light emanated from the Chairman¡¯s body, drifting over his skin. He had a full head of white hair, and his face was stripped away by the light. A new face showed up.


    The face was that of a gentle, middle-aged man. It ovepped and merged with the face from Han Sen¡¯s memories.


    ¡°You...¡± Han Sen felt like he was suffocating, so he didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment.


    ¡°Sit down first, Little Sen. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Han Yufei sat back on the stone bench, and he pointed at the spot beside him.


    ¡°Are you really him?¡± Han Sen clenched his jaw and sat down beside Han Yufei. He wasn¡¯t sure whether this person was really his father or not.


    It was so easy for someone with special power to change their face, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a little red mole at the left side of your penis. When you were five, you said you liked an older girl in the neighborhood, and you swore that you would be her husband. You were still a bed-wetter when you were six. You were afraid that your mom would find out, so you came to me and begged me to wash your bedsheet for you...¡± Han Yufei said to Han Sen slowly, smiling.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Han Sen started to yell. ¡°I believe that you¡¯re my father now... Say no more...¡±


    Han Yufei stopped now, and he looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Are you the Chairman of the New Community?¡± asked Han Sen, looking at Han Yufei.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Yufei nodded.


    Han Sen looked at Han Yufei, his expression bizarre. ¡°Since you are the Chairman, why would you send someone to kill me, and why did you tell Blind Man to alert me? Why did you say that you¡¯re in grave danger now?¡±


    Han Sen was very confused. He couldn¡¯t figure it all out.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very long story. Simply put, I thought that the New Community was rted to our family, so I joined it. Little did I expect that I would inherit the position of Chairman. Eventually I found out that the New Community isn¡¯t rted to our family, but it is closely rted to an organization called ¡®God.¡¯ The rtionship between these two is very delicate. The New Community is kind of a subsidiary of the organization God, but God doesn¡¯t have the power to control the New Communitypletely. The old Chairman told me that he was also a member of the organization called God.¡±


    Han Yufei then continued, ¡°After I became the Chairman, the New Community was still under the influence of God. From everything I have seen, I have a sense of how powerful and terrifying the organization God really is. Besides, God has also focused on Han Jingzhi and our family, and they even told the New Community to kill you.¡±


    Han Sen listened carefully as Han Yufei exined everything.


    ¡°Qing Ya was also a member of the organization God, and he was a spy, or an inspector in the New Community. Aside from him, there are others from the God organization in the New Community, but even I don¡¯t know how many there are.¡± Han Yufei smiled and said. ¡°As for sending people after you, I wanted you to help me get rid of some of the trouble in the New Community, and at the same time, I could also send you some aid. However, there were two things that I hadn¡¯t expected. The first thing was that Tina stole the geno armor and sent it to you. I¡¯ve already figured that out, and I know now that it was Qing Ya who was messing with the whole thing. Fortunately, Tina couldn¡¯t control the geno armor and you were able to seize it, so nothing major happened.¡±


    ¡°As for telling the Blind Man to warn you, I wanted you to be fully prepared so that you could develop strategies to deal with Sha Lanjia and the others. Little did I expect that you were strong enough to kill them directly,¡± said Han Yufei. He looked at Han Sen and eximed. ¡°I¡¯ve been following your progress, but you¡¯ve grown and improved much faster than I thought. I have to say that you¡¯ve done a d*mn good job.¡±


    ¡°Is Tina your daughter?¡± Han Sen had lots of other urgent questions to ask, but this was the first question that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°What are you even thinking?¡± Han Yufei hit Han Sen¡¯s head gently. ¡°Tina is the daughter of the previous president. After I became the president, I¡¯ve been treating her like my own daughter. Fortunately nothing happened to you two, because otherwise it would be heartbreaking.¡±


    Han Sen felt relieved. He had been worried that if Han Yufei actually had a daughter outside the family, his mother would never allow the family to return to normal again.


    After solving that question, Han Sen could think straight again. He looked at Han Yufei and asked, ¡°Dad, what kind of organization is God?¡±


    Han Yufei looked at theke and said, ¡°This is just spection, but if I¡¯m right, the core members of the God organization are likely to be creatures from the Fifth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    Han Sen was startled. ¡°Creatures from the Fifth Sanctuary? And they¡¯re in the Alliance?¡±


    Although he had known that the ancestors of both the human race and the shura race were from the shelter, it was startling that all the creatures in the Fifth God¡¯s Sanctuary could also travel to the Alliance.


    Even the weakest creatures in the Fifth Sanctuary were much stronger than demigods. If they were all in the Alliance, humans wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    However, humans and the shura race were still the dominating forces of this universe.


    ¡°What do you think the Fifth God¡¯s Sanctuary is?¡± asked Han Yufei.


    Han Sen was kind of dazed. He didn¡¯t expect Han Yufei to ask him such a question out of nowhere. He thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that it might be the ce the seventh action team went to.¡±


    Han Yufei shook his head. ¡°I can tell you with absolute certainty that they weren¡¯t in the Fifth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Han Sen.


    Han Yufei smiled and said to Han Sen, ¡°Because I¡¯m in the Fifth Sanctuary now, so I certainly know that they weren¡¯t.¡±


    Han Sen opened his mouth wide, and he stared at Han Yufei in awe.

 Chapter 1619 - The Fifth God’s Sanctuary

    <h4>Chapter 1619: The Fifth God¡¯s Sanctuary</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°Did you go to the Alliance automatically after you entered the Fifth Sanctuary?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard, but he couldn¡¯t think of any other possible exnations.


    Han Yufei nodded his head and then shook it ¡°To be exact, this universe is the Fifth Sanctuary.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Han Yufei in horror as it waspletely out of his imagination. The universe was the Fifth God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was stunning.


    Humans always thought of the sanctuaries as independent realities, and they never imagined that the universe they were living in was actually a part of the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen struggled to believe it, even though Han Yufei had just told him inly.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s kind of unbelievable, but it¡¯s the truth. After I rose to the Fifth Sanctuary, I came to this universe. This universe is the origin of humans. It is the start, and it is also the end,¡± said Han Yufei calmly.


    ¡°If all the creatures who rise to the Fifth Sanctuary are living in the universe, why have we never seen them?¡± asked Han Sen.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of different than you¡¯re imagining. The creatures who enter the Fifth Sanctuary experience radical changes when they get promoted, and the process reshapes their entire bodies. It¡¯s like incarnation, giving you superior genes and body, and you might also gain the ability to condense a geno armor with your body. Until they can condense a geno armor, and the so-called Gods aren¡¯t too powerful because of the reorganization of their bodies. Right after they enter the Fifth Sanctuary, some Gods might not even rival demigods. Once they condense geno armors, however, it¡¯s a totally different story.¡±


    When the topic turned to armors, Han Yufei stopped and said, ¡°What you¡¯ve seized from Tina was the geno armor left by the previous Chairman. I haven¡¯t condensed my geno armor yet, and it will take another year or two. The previous Chairman told me that I would understand everything then.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell you the truth directly?¡± Han Sen asked, frowning.


    ¡°I also wanted to know why he didn¡¯t just tell me.¡± Han Yufei shrugged his shoulders. He stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯ll only take a year or two, and soon I¡¯ll know everything. Then everything will end.¡±


    He then tapped Han Sen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Take care of your mom and sister. I¡¯ve seen Littleflower, and he¡¯s very cute. Hopefully, I can get to y with Littleflower after everything is done.¡±


    After finishing, Han Yufei stared at Han Sen for a while, then he turned to leave.


    ¡°Dad...¡± Han Sen yelled at Han Yufei¡¯s back, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. There seemed to be a million words stuck at his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Before he left, Han Yufei turned around and said, ¡°Oh, right. The previous Chairman said that it¡¯s important to have a solid foundation. That¡¯s rted to the level of your geno armor, and it determines your fate as well. No matter what, improve your power as much as possible before entering the Fifth Sanctuary so that your genes will be moreplete.¡±


    If what Han Sen¡¯s dad said was true, the human ancestor should have been a God, and humans should be the descendants of God. Why were humans so weak that their inborn genes couldn¡¯t even rival the shura race?


    The shura were also descendants, but their inborn genes were only a bit stronger than those of humans. They couldn¡¯t rival people like Tina at all.


    And besides, what kind of organization was God? Why did it value Han Jingzhi this much? What was the ce that the seventh team had gone to? What would happen after someone condensed a geno armor? All the questions were making Han Sen wonder.


    For what it was worth, Han Sen now knew that his father was still safe and sound, so he felt more relieved.


    ¡°If I can condense a geno armor, I¡¯ll be able to know the truth. It won¡¯t take a long time.¡± Han Sen was thinking in his heart.


    After getting back home, Han Sen went back to absorbing the Life Geno Essence, and his super geno points maxed out after more than a month.


    His geno points were all maxed out now, and all his geno cores had reached gemstone level. Now he just needed to practice until they reached super level.


    However, it would take much more than that to enter the Fifth Sanctuary. Han Yufei told Han Sen that he needed to break physical space and go through some special space. He would only be able to enter the universe after withstanding the training of that special space.


    Han Sen was reaching the limits of what he could achieve with his current methods of training. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t that easy to get to super level. Han Sen knew that he needed more battles or a turning point so that he could take another step forward.


    He didn¡¯t have any room to improve his geno points anymore, so Han Sen tested all four of his geno cores, and all of them reached the peak of the ranking system.


    However, after achieving first rank, Han Sen couldn¡¯t immediately move his geno cores to the super level, so he couldn¡¯t get off the ranking either. When he was testing them, all four of the geno cores were in the ranking at the same time.


    Based on the ranking of the Geno Core Storage, the Crystal Core was surpassed by the other three geno cores, which meant that it was the weakest of all four geno cores based on the system¡¯s ranking.


    When the other three geno cores were tested, none of them could surpass each other. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was because there were all at the same level or because the gaps between them were negligible.


    Then he used the Crystal Core as a jumping board, and all four geno cores reached first ce and were reinforced nine times.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been in the sanctuary in a very long time. He could get the practice he needed in the universe, and he got to spend more time with his family.


    Until one day, the martial halls of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary opened at the same time, and an announcement was made for the start of the Divinity¡¯s Bout.


    Divinity¡¯s Bout in the Fourth Sanctuary attracted very little attention in the human race. After all, only a few human beings could be demi-gods. However, for those in the top-tier circle, it was a major event.


    Whoever achieved first ce in the Divinity¡¯s Bout would earn the title Son of God, and he would be baptized by God.


    Han Sen was very interested in that too. He wanted to fight top-tier demi-god creatures to elerate his own development, and he also wanted to know what baptism by God meant.


    He signed up for Divinity¡¯s Bout without hesitation, but he didn¡¯t use his own name. Instead, he used the name ¡°Dor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it my best, and hopefully, I can win first ce.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether he could get first ce or not; after all, his geno cores hadn¡¯t reached super level yet.

 Chapter 1620 - News From Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1620: News From Old Friends</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    When Han Sen arrived at the martial hall and was preparing to sign up, he saw both Gu Qingcheng and Red Pony there. Apparently, they were both going to sign up for the Divinity¡¯s Bout as well.


    Han Sen was dazed. If all of them signed up in Shadow Shelter, the three would need to fight each other before Divinity¡¯s Bout to determine which of them could enter Divinity¡¯s Bout.


    ¡°You two are also signing up?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether he could defeat Gu Qingcheng and Red Pony or not.


    His geno core wasn¡¯t at super level yet, and with only his physical power and beast souls, he wouldn¡¯t be at a good advantage.


    ¡°You¡¯re joining too?¡± Gu Qingcheng asked, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°If you both are going to sign up, I won¡¯t.¡± Han Sen raised his hand and exited the martial hall.


    Han Sen certainly wouldn¡¯t give up the battle, but he wouldn¡¯t sign up in Shadow Shelter. He needed to find another shelter to sign up with.


    Han Sen thought about it for a while, and he decided to go to the shelter of Ling Mei¡¯er. After all, Ling Mei¡¯er had already seen him in his super king spirit mode. Even if Han Sen went to the other shelters topete, Ling Mei¡¯er could still recognize him. He might as well just go to her shelter.


    Fortunately, Ling Mei¡¯er was very innocent, and she trusted Han Senpletely. There wouldn¡¯t be that much of a problem.


    Besides, with Han Sen¡¯s current power, he wasn¡¯t really afraid of having his identity exposed. However, with the existence of the organization God, he didn¡¯t want to expose himself if he could avoid it.


    Fortunately, Ling Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t have any ns to join the Divinity¡¯s Bout, and no other creatures in that shelter intended to join either. Han Sen prepared to get the first ce in the shelter right after he signed up.


    It took more than a month for every shelter to determine their first ce and the real Divinity¡¯s Bout to begin. Han Sen nned to practice the Dongxuan Sutra so that he could improve his Bulwark Umbre.


    However, only a few dayster, Han Sen heard from Ling Mei¡¯er that a party from Sacred shelter hade to the Underworld, and they went to see the elder of the Dark Spirit race at Dark Spirit shelter.


    ¡°What are they doing here in the Underworld?¡± Han Sen asked, frowning.


    He still had some unfinished businesses with Goddess. He had originally intended to go find Goddess after his geno cores reached super level, but he hadn¡¯t expected a group from Sacred toe to the Underworld.


    ¡°I heard from the elder that they want to ask him to help them control God¡¯s Ruin,¡± said Ling Mei¡¯er.


    ¡°They¡¯re asking the elder to attack God¡¯s Ruin? I thought you guys from Dark Spirit can¡¯t leave the Underworld because of the Hundred Tribe Deal?¡± asked Han Sen.


    ¡°You can leave here, of course, but if you die outside, you won¡¯t be protected by the Hundred Tribe Deal. Besides, our elder is a great being, so he can go wherever he wants. As long as he doesn¡¯t go to the territories of other races to ughter their creatures, the other races won¡¯t say anything,¡± said Ling Mei¡¯er.


    ¡°Where is God¡¯s Ruin now? Why are they asking the elder of your Dark Spirit race to help them?¡± asked Han Sen.


    ¡°The elder said that God¡¯s Ruin is always dark, so even the great beings at emperor level can¡¯t see in there. However, those of the Dark Spirit race have an absolute advantage, which is why they¡¯re asking our elder to help them. However, the elder has already rejected them,¡± said Ling Mei¡¯er.


    After hearing what Ling Mei¡¯er said, Han Sen¡¯s interest piqued. After sharing some pleasantries with Ling Mei¡¯er, he left the shelter.


    The elder of Dark Spirit rejected the Sacred group¡¯s request, and now that those from Sacred had left the underground shelter, Han Sen went to catch up with them.


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether Goddess was amongst them or not. If Goddess was still there, he could revenge himself for what she did to him before.


    Right after Han Sen left the underground shelter, he entered super king spirit mode and started to chase after the molecules left by all the creatures from Sacred.


    However, he didn¡¯t detect any of the molecr remains of Goddess, and after he caught up with them, he didn¡¯t see Goddess.


    Han Sen was a bit hesitant. Goddess was his only foe; he didn¡¯t hold any grudges against the other creatures from Sacred, so he didn¡¯t want to kill them.


    Just when he was about to leave, he heard a statue-like creature leading the group say, ¡°The Dark Spirit elder doesn¡¯t want to help us. I think we need to turn to Night Empress.¡±


    Han Sen stopped when he heard of the name of Night Empress, eavesdropping on what they were saying.


    Night Empress was the mother of Lotus Empress, and when Han Sen had summoned her in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, she had helped Han Sen a lot.


    The thing was, Han Sen always got along with Lotus Empress very well, and when Han Sen was summoned to the Fourth Sanctuary, Lotus Empress had already be a demigod, so he didn¡¯t have a chance to meet her again.


    He didn¡¯t know where Lotus Empress was. Though they were both in the Fourth Sanctuary, it was an enormous ce. It was too difficult to find her.


    Another creature that looked like a western dragon said, ¡°Night Empress has already rejected us. It might be useless to go to her again.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. If she refuses again, we¡¯ll attack her shelter and her spirit stone. That God¡¯s Ruin is very important to Sacred, and we have to have it,¡± said the statue-like creature coldly.


    ¡°What if Night Empress would rather destroy her own spirit stone than help us?¡± asked the giant dragon.


    ¡°No need to worry. She has a daughter she loves, right? She might be willing to die, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯d abandon her daughter,¡± the god-like creature said with a sneer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. It would be best if she¡¯s smart enough to agree to help us, so that we don¡¯t need to do anything dirty,¡± said the giant dragon.


    Han Sen then frowned. He gave up going back, and he kept following the creatures from Sacred shelter.


    It was likely that the daughter they were talking about was Lotus Empress. Even if it wasn¡¯t, he needed to help Night Empress for the sake of Lotus Empress.


    Han Sen followed those creatures from Sacred all the way to the west. He had to admit that Sacred was indeed powerful.


    All the creatures and spirits respected them, and nobody dared to disturb them. They didn¡¯t meet any obstacles, and even the masters of super shelters venerated them.


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s one of the top-tier shelters in the Fourth Sanctuary.¡± Han Sen sneered inside.


    They had been going straight the whole time without taking any detours. After only four days, the group from Sacred arrived at a shelter.


    Han Sen saw a g with the word ¡°Night¡± hanging from the shelter. It was the same as the Night g he had seen before, so it should be the shelter of Night Empress.


    Han Sen hesitated for a while, but he was still following the creatures from Sacred. He didn¡¯t have time to tell Night Empress what was going to happen. Besides, he only knew Night Empress and Lotus Empress, so some random creature in the shelter wouldn¡¯t just believe everything he said. It would take him some time to meet Night Empress, and he didn¡¯t have enough time now.

 Chapter 1621 - The Deal of Broken Shield

    <h4>Chapter 1621: The Deal of Broken Shield</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Before the creatures from Sacred arrived at the shelter, a group was already moving out of the shelter, led by Night Empress. Han Sen also saw Lotus Empress among the spirits and creatures, and he was happy.


    ¡°Sister Lotus is so lucky. She found her mom after she became a demigod,¡± Han Sen thought.


    ¡°Why did youe to my Night Shelter again?¡± Night Empress frowned and said to the statuesque creature called God-like.


    God-like said to Night Empress calmly, ¡°For the same reason we came before. If you¡¯re willing to help us search for God¡¯s Ruin, you can name any terms you want. Anything Sacred can give you, we will.¡±


    God-like seemed to be making a generous offer, but that was not the case at all. While he was explicitly saying that the price was flexible, he was implying that Night Empress shouldn¡¯t ask for too much as they were from Sacred shelter.


    ¡°I might let you down. I¡¯m not powerful enough to help you guys,¡± said Night Empress without any facial expression.


    ¡°Empress, please reconsider. If you help us, you¡¯ll make yourself a friend of Sacred shelter, and when you¡¯re in trouble in the future, Sacred shelter will definitelye to your aid.¡± God-like continued.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t help you?¡± Night Empress looked cold.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll make yourself an enemy of Sacred, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good choice.¡± God-like spoke softly, but his voice was full of threat.


    ¡°These tactics fit Sacred¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m either a friend or a foe,¡± said Night Empress, her voice hard.


    ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡± God-like asked. He didn¡¯t bother to argue against what Night Empress had said.


    Night Empress frowned. Though she was already an empress, she didn¡¯t have a strong foundation. Compared to Sacred shelter, which had existed in the Fourth Sanctuary for a long time, her shelter was nothing.


    Night Empress was very angry inside, however, and she had some serious considerations. Even if she wasn¡¯t afraid of death, many creatures followed her in the shelter, including her daughter Lotus, who she loved more than everyone in the world. If Sacred really wanted to attack her, she didn¡¯t have the power to defend against them.


    Seeing that Night Empress wasn¡¯t speaking, God-like then said, ¡°Empress, it¡¯s better to have a friend than to have an enemy, right? If you just help us this time, you¡¯ll have the friendship of Sacred shelter forever. It¡¯s mutually beneficial, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the nearby, which dazed both Night shelter and Sacred shelter. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to be friends with Sacred.¡±


    When they turned to where the voice came from, they saw a human being walking out across the grass. And then, Lotus Empress and God-like almost screamed at the same time.


    However, one of them shouted out ¡°Han Sen¡± while the other one shouted ¡°Skysword.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, sister Lotus. You¡¯re just as beautiful as ever,¡± Han Sen said to Lotus Empress with a smile. He then turned around and said to Night Empress, ¡°Greetings, Empress.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯ve grown so fast.¡± Night Empress had already recognized Han Sen, and she looked over him. She found that she couldn¡¯t even feel his lifeforce, which made his presence feel strange and mysterious.


    ¡°Skysword, this has nothing to do with you. I hope that you won¡¯t interfere.¡± God-like looked at Han Sen and frowned.


    Previously, God-like wouldn¡¯t even have given Han Sen a second look. However, after Han Sen shed his way out of Outer Sky shelter all by himself, everyone was amazed by his power. Even God-like, a berserk super creature who came from Sacred, didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Han Sen.


    A creature who fought the master of Outer Sky and made it out of Outer Sky shelter alive should be respected, whether he was a human or a creature.


    ¡°Lotus Empress is my sister, while Night Empress is the mother of my sister, so she¡¯s like a mother to me. Tell me, do you really think this has nothing to do with me?¡± said Han Sen calmly.


    ¡°Skysword, are you really going to make yourself an enemy of Sacred?¡± God-like¡¯s face looked blue now. Though Han Sen was very renowned, God-like was reluctant to give up attacking God¡¯s Ruin because of Han Sen.


    ¡°I should ask you this. Does Sacred really want you to make an enemy of me?¡± asked Han Sen calmly.


    God-like looked very conflicted. He kept staring at Han Sen without saying anything.


    ¡°Why are you talking so much with him, young master? Just swallow him,¡± said therge dragon, which was also staring at Han Sen.


    God-like waved his hand to silence therge dragon. He stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°If you really want to interfere, then you and I can make an agreement. We can fight each other, and if you lose, you¡¯ll have to leave immediately, and you have to promise that you¡¯ll never interfere with any of the business of Sacred shelter anymore. And from now on, wherever people from Sacred show up, you have to leave.¡±


    ¡°What if I win?¡± Han Sen asked God-like.


    ¡°If you win, then we¡¯ll leave immediately and never set foot in Night Shelter anymore,¡± said God-like calmly.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve got yourself a deal.¡± Killing them wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Han Sen, but doing so would bring trouble to Night and Lotus.


    God-like didn¡¯t say anything more. He summoned a shield and held it in his hands. He said to Han Sen, ¡°I hear that you have a terrific shield. Let¡¯s see who has the better shield. Neither of us is going to dodge each other, and we¡¯ll only attack each other with our shields. Whoever crushes the shield of their opponent will be the winner. What do you think of that?¡±


    God-like made such a suggestion because he was kind of intimidated by Han Sen. After all, Han Sen fought the master of Outer sky and survived. Though he didn¡¯t know exactly what happened in there, he still didn¡¯t want to risk anything.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He summoned his overbearing shield


    When God-like heard Han Sen agree to his proposal, he looked happy.


    God-like was already a berserk super creature, and the shield was his geno core. When it came to defense, God-like was certain that his shield geno core could be ranked in the top three.


    His shield was called Eternal Shield, and it was invincible. It had gone through many battles at all levels, and even great beings at emperor level couldn¡¯t break the Eternal Shield.


    God-like was exhrated that Han Sen would agree to his terms that easily. God-like was confident that he was halfway to winning.


    As for Night Empress, she was already familiar with God-like. After hearing what God-like proposed, she reminded Han Sen, ¡°Han Sen, his shield is called Eternal Shield. He¡¯s ranked twenty-eighth on the ranking of super geno cores, and he¡¯s definitely one of the top three on defense. You need to be careful.¡±

 Chapter 1622 - What’s Happening?

    <h4>Chapter 1622: What¡¯s Happening?</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°If Skysword is regretting that he agreed to the challenge, we don¡¯t have to do this.¡± God-like was smiling, and he sounded scornful.


    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s begin,¡± said Han Sen calmly.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Skysword. You¡¯re definitely confident,¡± God-likeplimented Han Sen, then grabbed the Eternal Shield and rushed forward.


    White light flowed across the shield, and it flew toward Han Sen like aet The light on the shield was getting brighter and brighter, and the physical space in front of the shield seemed like it was starting to twist.


    Han Sen looked at God-like and his Eternal Shield, but he remained very calm. His physical strength was already at the pinnacle level in the Fourth Sanctuary, and he wasn¡¯t weaker than any of the super creatures or spirits. Though God-like was powerful, not even a berserk super creature was enough to scare Han Sen.


    He raised his arm and brought out the Overbearing Shield. It became as tall as a human being and stood in front of Han Sen. Hong!


    The Eternal Shield hit the Overbearing Shield, and the powerful shock waves shook the space around them, forming a twisted ck hole.


    ¡°Mom, do you think Han Sen can win?¡± Lotus Empress felt kind of anxious. Han Sen had only entered the Fourth Sanctuary a few years earlier than her, so she wasn¡¯t sure if he could defend against such a power.


    Before Night Empress answered, she heard a sound of shing metal. The Eternal Shield hit the Overbearing Shield with terrifying power, but it couldn¡¯t damage the Overbearing Shield. It didn¡¯t even force Han Sen to take any steps back. Instead, the Eternal Shield and God-like bounced back. God-like took four steps back before he could bnce himself again, and he was shocked.


    ¡°You deserve your reputation, Skysword!¡± God-like yelled, and the light on the shield got brighter and brighter. He rushed toward the Overbearing Shield again.


    The Eternal Shield kept hitting Han Sen¡¯s shield, and it kept bouncing back. It couldn¡¯t make Han Sen move even a little bit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Han Sen is already this powerful.¡± Lotus¡¯s eyes were gleaming.


    Night Empress also praised, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Skysword before, but I can hardly believe that this is him. The rumors about him certainly seem to be true, though. His power is indeed amazing. I would never have imagined that he would already be this powerful after only a decade of being a demi-god.¡±


    Night Empress and the others didn¡¯t know that Han Sen had actually been absent from the sanctuary for almost ten years.


    Han Sen was just standing there, and his arm shield was hit again and again. Though the Overbearing Shield wasn¡¯t damaged, it couldn¡¯t damage the Eternal Shield of God-like either.


    ¡°It seems that my shield¡¯s reflecting power isn¡¯t enough to break the Eternal Shield.¡± Han Sen looked at his opponent, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. He¡¯d agreed to thepetition because he was already well-prepared.


    Seeing that the strikes from God-like didn¡¯t do anything to Han Sen, the creatures from Sacred were all dazed.


    They all knew how sturdy God-like¡¯s shield was. Even though the Eternal Shield had hit the Overbearing Shield many times, Han Sen¡¯s shield still hadn¡¯t cracked. That meant Han Sen¡¯s shield had to be just as sturdy as the Eternal Shield.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at God-like.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped you from making attacks. You can do so whenever you want.¡± God-like was surprised by how solid Han Sen¡¯s shield was, but he wasn¡¯t that worried.


    He couldn¡¯t break Han Sen¡¯s defense, but he was still confident in his own Eternal Shield. He was confident that Han Se couldn¡¯t damage his shield, and it would end up in a tie.


    Han Sen smiled, and he summoned an object into his hand.


    God-like was suddenly anxious. After all, the reputation of Skysword preceded him. Though he had the invincible Eternal Shield, he still couldn¡¯t help being nervous.


    He looked at Han Sen¡¯s hands, and he saw that Han Sen was grabbing an object about the size of an egg instead of something sharp.


    Even so, God-like didn¡¯t dare underestimate it. He summoned all the power in his body and infused it into the Eternal Shield, and the shield started to shine like a sacred object.


    Han Sen was holding his Crystal Core. He took a look at the radiant Eternal Shield. He grabbed the Crystal Core, and he pulled his arm back. And then, he threw the Crystal Core out like a baseball.


    The Crystal Core flew between them like lightning, and then it hit the Eternal Shield.


    ¡°Hou!¡± At the same time, God-like yelled as well, and all his power burst out, condensing in the Eternal Shield and making it much more solid.


    Everyone stared at the ce where the Eternal Shield and the Crystal Core would connect. However, what happened next shocked everyone and made their eyes pop out. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    The Crystal Core hit the Eternal Shield hard, like a china cup hitting an iron te, and the Crystal Core was smashed into pieces.


    Everyone was startled. They originally thought that the object Han Sen threw out would be a powerful one, but nobody had expected it to be immediately smashed, so all of them found it quite uneptable.


    However, after the Crystal Core got smashed, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. A small skeleton climbed out and hit the Eternal Shield with one punch.


    God-like was scared again because he didn¡¯t know what the skeleton was. He condensed his power again and used his Eternal Shield to ward off that punch.


    What confused God-like was that the punch from the jade skeleton didn¡¯t have much power. When its small fist hit the Eternal Shield, it barely made any sound, and God-like didn¡¯t even feel his shield tremble. The jade skeleton then flew back into Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I thought that was going to be impressive, but you were just bluffing,¡± said the giant dragon.


    Everyone else thought the same thing that the giant dragon did. They all thought that Han Sen was just bluffing, since the attack didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°No wonder. After all, this is the Eternal Shield of our leader. Even if Skysword¡¯s shield is impressive, it won¡¯t be able to damage the Eternal Shield,¡± said another creature, smiling.


    However, God-like¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he made a small squeaking sound. Everyone looked to him and his Eternal Shield.


    A jade color was spreading across the surface of the Eternal Shield, and after only a short while, it covered the entire Eternal Shield and turned it into a jade sculpture. It lookedpletely different from the original Eternal Shield now.


    All the mutant creatures from Sacred were stunned because they didn¡¯t know whether the change was good or bad. All the creatures from Night Shelter looked at the Eternal Shield curiously, as they didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    As for God-like, his face was already deep red, and his eyes were filled with horror.

 Chapter 1623 - First-round Competitors

    <h4>Chapter 1623: First-round Competitors</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    God-like found that his Eternal Shield seemed to be sealed out of his control now, and he couldn¡¯t infuse it with his power anymore.


    Han Sen looked at the shield that had turned into jade, the shield that had once been called invincible. He punched it, and the Eternal Shield was smashed with one strike.


    The fragments flew into the sky like ice cubes, and everyone stared nkly at the wreckage. God-like couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    ¡°Now you can leave.¡± Han Sen lowered his fist. He was satisfied with the performance of his Crystal Core.


    Even though it was only at gemstone level, the Crystal Core could suppress the power of a super geno core. It was indeed mighty, and it deserved its ability to top the geno core leaderboard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± God-like took a look at Han Sen, and then he gathered the creatures from Sacred shelter and left.


    ¡°Han Sen, thank you so much for helping our shelter,¡± Lotus said gratefully after entering Night Shelter.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it. Besides, I don¡¯t get along with Sacred shelter anyway.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Night Empress and Lotus Empress gave Han Sen a warm wee. Han Sen didn¡¯t have anything to do, so he stayed in Night Shelter for a couple of days.


    Night Empress was influential in the local area, and she was already at emperor level. However, she didn¡¯t have a strong foundation, so she didn¡¯t have many great beings as subordinates. She only had one king spirit and one super creature under her control.


    Lotus Empress only had a gemstone geno core, and she wasn¡¯t at emperor level yet.


    ¡°I forgot how nice it is to live in such arge shelter,¡± Han Sen said in praise as he walked with Lotus Empress.


    ¡°You can live here as long as you want. I¡¯m here, so this your home as well.¡± Lotus smiled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle here as often as possible,¡± said Han Sen.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡± Lotus Empress sat on a rock beside the spring. She put her white feet into the spring water and shook them. She then eximed, ¡°I knew that you would aplish something great, but I didn¡¯t expect you to achieve such great things in the Fourth Sanctuary in such a short period of time. When I heard about Skysword, I couldn¡¯t even believe it was you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too nice, sister.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Lotus Empress shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not being polite. I¡¯m really amazed, and I¡¯m really grateful as well. Without you, my mother would have to take risks in a ce like God¡¯s Ruin. Though she¡¯s already an empress, and she¡¯s a top-tier being in the Fourth Sanctuary, I can¡¯t say for sure whether she¡¯d be safe in a ce like God¡¯s Ruin. Fortunately, you were there to save her.¡±


    Han Sen sat down beside Lotus Empress, and hepletely agreed with what Lotus Empress said. He had been to God¡¯s Ruin before, and he knew how terrifying that ce was. The headless rockman and the creature in ck armor were both very powerful. Even now, Han Sen couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could defeat them.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you here.¡± Lotus Empress reached out her hands and ruffled Han Sen¡¯s hair.


    Han Sen would have resisted if anyone else had done this, but Lotus Empress felt like a sister to Han Sen, so he didn¡¯t feel wrong about it.


    ¡°If you have time, sister, you shoulde and visit my shelter. Though it is not asrge as Night Shelter, I still believe that you will like that ce,¡± said Han Sen.


    ¡°I will definitelye in a while. However, I am still at the crucial moment before bing an empress, so I cannot leave Night Shelter yet,¡± said Lotus.


    Han Sen and Lotus talked about things that had happened in the past, and the experience Lotus had after she came to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen thought that Lotus was very lucky, but she had still gone through many dangers, and she almost lost her life several times before she found a safe ce in the Fourth Sanctuary.


    She only ran into Night Empress in the second year after she entered the Fourth Sanctuary.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you became so powerful without anyone there to help you. How did you do it?¡± Lotus Empress could not help eximing.


    After living in Night Shelter for several days, Han Sen scheduled a time to meet Lotus Empress again, then he left Night Shelter and went back to the Underworld.


    The time for the real Divinity¡¯s Bout was drawing near, so Han Sen needed to prepare for that as well.


    Unlike battles in the geno core storage, the Divinity¡¯s Bout used all the skills, including but not limited to geno cores, beast souls, and learned abilities could be used. Power was all that mattered there.


    Han Sen was practicing the Dongxuan Sutra, but unfortunately, he still hadn¡¯t been able to raise Bulwark Umbre to super level when the Divinity¡¯s Bout actually happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who I am going to face in the first fight.¡± Han Sen scanned over the contestant list. Anyone who showed up in Divinity¡¯s Bout had to be the number one in their own shelter, so Han Sen would not underestimate any of hispetitors.


    Soon, Han Sen saw the name ¡°Dor¡± listed among thepetitors. When he looked at his scheduled adversary, he was startled.


    He saw the name ¡°Six Paths¡± opposite his own name. His first adversary was the renowned Emperor Six Paths, the mad man who had excellent sword skills.


    Han Sen felt a bit of a headache. Though there were no weak contestants in Divinity¡¯s Bout, running into Six Paths in the first fight was still incredibly unlucky.


    There would always be small shelters joining in the contest, so there should be many sacred-blood creatures and king spirits in the first round. Running into Six Paths was like winning the universe¡¯s most terrible lottery.


    ¡°I must have stayed with Cheap Sheep and Wang Yuhang for too long.¡± Han Sen could not believe that he had gotten so unlucky.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t the only person surprised by the matchup. All the great beings in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary were studying thepetition list. When they saw the names Dor and Six Paths put together, they all missed a heartbeat.


    ¡°No way. Six Paths and Dor are fighting in the first round. Something great is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°Is that even a question? Six Paths, of course. Six Paths is a top-tier being, and he won the second cest time he joined Divinity¡¯s Bout Though Dor is also very powerful, he¡¯s still not as powerful as Six Paths.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But it¡¯s a good thing for us no matter who wins. One of the two will be eliminated, so a powerfulpetitor will be gone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to theirpetition. I really want to see how powerful that Dor is. The fight when he suppressed Destroyer Wolf was so quick that I couldn¡¯t even tell his true power.¡±

 Chapter 1624 - Jade Shura?

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Jade Shura?</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Originally, humans weren¡¯t very interested in the Divinity¡¯s Bout in the Fourth Sanctuary. At most, they would watch a Divinity¡¯s Bout to see the most powerful creatures and spirits.


    However, when Dor appeared on the list ofpetitors, lots of human demi-gods were interested.


    ¡°Dor is joining now! I¡¯ll have to watch that fight.¡±


    ¡°Dor!¡± Son of Heaven¡¯s eyes were gleaming, but he was very upset.


    ¡°I heard that Dor is able to kill terrifying beings like the Destroyer Wolf. Perhaps he will even be able to top the list.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be that easy. Dor is definitely powerful, but he still can¡¯tpare with the beings who¡¯ve lived in the Fourth Sanctuary for countless millennia. The gap between their experience levels is toorge.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to worry about? Dor is Dor. I believe he can pull off a miracle.¡±


    When Han Sen got back to the Alliance, Tang Zhenliu dragged him into a holographic meeting room.


    Han Sen saw that Tang Zhenliu, Wang Yuhang, Huang Fujing, Lin Feng, and Jing Jiwu were all there.


    ¡°Han Sen, do you think this Dor who¡¯s joining the match is the Dor who killed Destroyer Wolf?¡± Tang Zhenliu asked after Han Sen entered the meeting room.


    ¡°I¡¯d say so. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone else using that name.¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really that Dor, do you think he can actually beat Six Paths?¡± asked Tang Zhenliu again.


    ¡°How should I know?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he can win. I¡¯ve seen Six Paths fighting before, and he¡¯s really powerful. In the Divinity¡¯s Bout a hundred years ago, Six Paths almost took first ce, but he lost to the then-champion for half a strike. That spirit is too powerful. I don¡¯t think Dor can win,¡± said Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°Not necessarily. That Six Paths is certainly powerful, but Dor is also exceptional. Besides, we humans actually evolve much more quickly than creatures and spirits. If Dor has enough resources, and if he reaches super level, it¡¯s likely that he can defeat Six Paths,¡± Jing Jiwu said, disagreeing with Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen had thought that they had something important to tell him, but they just wanted to gossip about the uing fight. It seemed that the impending fight between him and Six Paths had attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡°Old Han, who do you think will win?¡± After talking about it for a while, Tang Zhenliu turned around and asked Han Sen.


    Of course, I think Dor will win. After all, he¡¯s a human like us, so I want him to win,¡± said Han Sen.


    When it was meal time, Han Sen left the holographic room. Han Yan and his mother were both there, and Ji Yanran¡¯s parents were also there.


    The dinner conversation turned to Divinity¡¯s Bout, and they couldn¡¯t help bringing up the fight between Dor and Six Paths.


    ¡°Dor is definitely the most powerful person within the human race. If he can actually defeat Six Paths, it¡¯ll be a good thing for all humans. It¡¯ll be a huge motivation for everyone,¡± said Ji Ruozhen.


    ¡°Dor is indeed impressive, but I think my brother is stronger than him. Are you going to join Divinity¡¯s Bout, brother? Why didn¡¯t I see your name?¡± Han Yan asked, looking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°My self geno core hasn¡¯t reached super level yet, and I have something important to do right now. I didn¡¯t sign up for Divinity¡¯s Bout.¡±


    Ji Ruozhen nodded his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You should be careful when ites to Divinity¡¯s Bout. You¡¯re indeed powerful now, but relying on external power too much is not a good thing. You should improve your power as much as possible first...¡±


    The humans hadn¡¯t even cared about Divinity¡¯s Bout originally, but their interest had been piqued by Dor¡¯s entrance. Lots of media were going to be reporting the fight between Dor and Six Paths.


    This had never happened, even after the news of the Third and the Fourth Sanctuaries were revealed.


    Dor was too famous in the Alliance. Normal people were not that interested in Divinity¡¯s Bout in the Fourth Shelter, but they were still very interested in news about Dor.


    Han Sen entered the martial hall to observe the fights on the second day after he went back to the Sanctuary. There were still two days before the fight between him and Six Paths. Han Sen arrived before the Divinity¡¯s Bout because he wanted to observe the power of the otherpetitors.


    Just as Han Sen expected, he saw many powerful beings joining the Divinity¡¯s Bout on the first day. There were too many powerful beings in the Fourth Sanctuary, and they obviously stood out among the sacred-blood creatures and king spirits.


    However, the battle that attracted Han Sen the most was the fight of Xu Mi¡¯s mother, Fire Empress.


    When Han Sen saw Fire Empress, he took a look at herpetitor, and noticed that the name listed was Jade Shura.


    Han Sen originally thought that it was just a coincidence, but when Fire Empress¡¯s adversary walked on the stage, Han Sen was surprised.


    The contestant was wearing a jade mask, and it was as smooth as an eggshell. The surface was unbroken, without a mouth, nose, or eyes.


    Though he couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, the lifeforceing from her and her pair of purple horns meant that she was definitely a royal shura.


    ¡°Can the shura also join the Divinity¡¯s Bout?¡± Han Sen was very surprised.


    What was more surprising was that he wasn¡¯t sure whether this Jade Shura was actually the Jade Shura. Only the Empress of the Shura could use the name ¡°Jade Shura,¡± so if she really was the Empress, it would be very interesting.


    Han Sen followed the fight very closely. Fire Empress had never met a shura before, so she treated Jade Shura as an ordinary creature. She waved her hands, and a wave of fire that looked like a dragon tried to swallow Jade Shura.


    Jade Shura saw the fire dragon, but she didn¡¯t seem impressed by it She let the fire dragon swallow her, but after the fire dragon withered away, Jade Shura was still standing there, unharmed.


    Fire Empress was kind of intimidated and infuriated. She lifted her arms, and a fire gem floated into her hands.


    The fire gem was like a sun burning everything around it. It flew toward Jade Shura. That fire was so terrifying that even people who were watching from their own martial halls leaned away from it.


    Jade Shura finally started to move. She raised her jade hand to her chest, and she waved her hand toward that fire gem like a knife. The invisible power shed forward like a de, and in the next second, the fire gem was falling apart in two pieces.


    Everyone was stunned into silence, and many people couldn¡¯t help standing up.


    ¡°Falsified Sky power!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help screaming.

 Chapter 1625 - Sky Sword Path

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Sky Sword Path</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Amongst the human demi-gods, and even the creature and spirit demi-gods, the Falsified-Sky Sutra was an infamous technique. And furthermore, it was always associated with Godyer Luo.


    Of course, alongside Godyer Luo, the entire Luo family possessed and practiced the Falsified-Sky Sutra, as well. It was just that none others of the family were as frightening with the skill as he was.


    If Godyer Luo was taken out of the picture, the Falsified-Sky Sutra would not be as notorious as it was.


    Now Jade Shura had just popped out of nowhere, wielding enough Falsified-Sky power to break Fire Empress¡¯ geno core; it would have been believed to be the work of Godyer Luo, had it not been a woman.


    Fire Empress looked glum. Her geno core had been destroyed, and she herself had ended up injured. Seeing the Falsified- Sky power wielded with such dexterity, she no longer wanted to fight Jade Shura. She simply exited the battleground.


    Jade Shura left Divinity¡¯s Bout after winning, too, but many people fervently discussed what they saw. Even the spirits and creatures chattered amongst themselves about it, all wondering who it might have been.


    It was primarily just the humans who knew about the shura, though. Most others didn¡¯t, and so they didn¡¯t know that only the shura Empress had the name Jade Shura. Nothing ultimately came from their discussions.


    Han Sen was positive that this contender was from the Jade Shura family, he just wasn¡¯t sure if it was the queen herself.


    Han Sen observed the matching index in order to determine whether or not he could win the next six fights. It looked likely he¡¯d go up against Jade Shura in the seventh match.


    But Jade Shura had to win six times, as well.


    ¡°This is good. I would like to see how strong Jade Shura¡¯s power has be, in case Little Yan winds up at a disadvantage against them,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    If Han Sen wanted to battle Jade Shura, he had to win the next six times.


    Over the course of the next two days, Han Sen observed many elites. There were far too many creaturespeting, and nothing was as exciting as the fight between Jade Shura and Fire Empress.


    Finally, on the third day, Han Sen noticed it was almost time for his first fight. He became a super king spirit, and then walked into Divinity¡¯s Bout from the Martial Hall.


    There were many creatures in the stadium, all focused on the battleground before them. Without a doubt, they were already paying attention to the ce where Dor and Six Paths wouldpete.


    Many creatures were in the Martial Halls of their shelters watching, as well, via the tablets there.


    ¡°Dor! It really is Dor!¡± When the humans saw a shadow enter, they all screamed.


    ¡°It is Dor! He really hase!¡±


    ¡°This will be a good show. I hope Dor can beat Six Paths.¡±


    ¡°He very well might. Dor killed Destroyer Wolf, so he¡¯s not weak.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same Dor as the one that killed Destroyer Wolf? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy for Six Paths to win this one.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? No matter who the opponent is, Six Paths is invincible inbat.¡±


    ¡°I think Six Paths will win, too. After all, he was an elite in second ce long ago. He self-destructed so he could begin his practice all over again and be an emperor that way. He must be even stronger than before.¡±


    As everyone discussed these matters, another figure appeared on the battleground.


    He was wearing green clothes with a ck piece of wood in his hands. He was approaching quietly and slowly, as people¡¯s vision and focus narrowed in on him.


    It was like he was carrying the spotlight, and the crowd couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away from him. People watched him more closely than they did celebrities.


    Han Sen watched the man walk slowly toward him, and he knew it was Six Paths. But Six Paths did not know who his opponent was.


    Six Paths had seen Han Sen¡¯s true self, but he had never seen him in super king spirit mode. He was unable to recognize him.


    Six Paths stopped ten meters away from Han Sen and spoke. ¡°You are strong.¡±


    After Six Paths said this, the humans felt very happy. For a human to have been approved andplimented by a top-tier demi-god was something of a glory.


    The spirits and creatures that knew about Six Paths were all in shock. They knew of Six Paths¡¯ personality.


    When peopleplimented their opponent, it wasn¡¯t usually truthful. But Six Paths spoke the truth, and that spoke volumes for how extremely strong he knew his opponent to be.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± Han Sen calmly said. He didn¡¯t look away from Six Paths for a second.


    Han Sen knew a lot about Six Paths, and he had even learned his skills. But while Heart Sword was easy to learn, Han Sen had not had any practice with the other five techniques.


    When Six Paths entered the battleground, Heart Sword was already active. Han Sen was not affected by this, and that was what prompted the initialpliment.


    Han Sen¡¯s swordmind was very strong, and he wasn¡¯t bothered by Six Paths¡¯ Heart Sword. This also made Six Paths think he had been presumptuous.


    Six Paths shook his head and did not say anything else. He lifted his sword and came striking at Han Sen.


    There was no more dialogue or gesturing, and his attack was something that shocked quite a lot of people. Normal people wouldn¡¯t understand, though, thinking that it looked like any other strike. It seemed like a simple swing, something even a novice could do.


    But that simple strike was different under Six Paths¡¯ control. There was nothing tricky, and there wasn¡¯t much raw power, either, but that was because it focused on the swordmind.


    Heart Sword was dependent on the heart. Six Paths¡¯ Sky Sword Path used the power of the sky, so when he struck, hebined it with the power of the earth.


    People assumed it was an ordinary strike, but in the eyes of the elites, it looked like a tremendous force that could crush Han Sen in an instant


    The sky and the ground lent power to the sword, and the attack was impossible to dodge. The strike was using the origin sword skill at max capacity.


    Han Sen had the name Skysword, but he knew it was Six Paths with the genuine Sky Sword. He was just a guy who was talented with the sword, but nothing like a proper Sky Sword.


    Outer Sky leader saw this andplimented it, saying, ¡°Six Paths Emperor has be scarier than ever. It is difficult to tell who will win.¡±


    The Sacred leader from Sacred Shelter saw it and frowned. ¡°Six Paths Emperor really is a legend.¡±

 Chapter 1626 - Flick Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Flick Sword</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The people that weren¡¯t skilled probably felt nothing when watching the fight. But the faces of all the powerful spectators changed, particrly when they imagined what things would be like if they were facing Six Paths themselves. They were in utter shock, and they had no clue how they¡¯d respond to such a strike.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes moved to Han Sen, wondering how he¡¯d deal with the situation.


    ¡°Are you sure Dor is fine?¡± Tang Zhenliu asked, swallowing hard. He wasn¡¯t very good with the sword, but he could feel the pressure of that strike. So, he had to ask.


    Gu Qingcheng was standing by his side. She said, ¡°Six Paths Emperor is strong, but this strike won¡¯t be able to hurt his opponent.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Zhenliu asked simply, as the Six Paths Sword came directly in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body glowed with holy light He raised his hand and simply flicked the Six Paths Sword. And from that one small move, the sword was knocked off-course. It came down near Han Sen, missing him.


    Outer Sky leader and the others all looked on in shock. Normal sorts couldn¡¯t feel or see how amazing it was that Six Paths¡¯ strike had failed, but the elites knew. And they knew how difficult it must have been to have flicked the sword off-course.


    Sky Sword used the power of the sky and the power of the ground. The finger meant Han Sen had gone against the sky and the ground. If he could simply defy those powers with a flick, it was a statement of the power he possessed.


    And if Han Sen used Flick Sword, he had to destroy the swordmind of the sky and ground. If he was unable to destroy the swordmind, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to flick the sky and ground.


    Han Sen¡¯s Flick Sword shocked many elites, even Outer Sky King. But truthfully, it wasn¡¯t that amazing. Because Han Sen¡¯s swordmind received a big boost from the swordmark, he was stronger than Six Paths. Even his swordmind was.


    So, Six Paths¡¯ swordmind did not affect him. The power to gather the forces of the sky and ground was more than anything a borrowing of their strength. Six Paths didn¡¯t possess it himself.


    And momentum attacks did not work on Han Sen when he used super king spirit. So, while the elites saw an incredible strike, Han Sen saw a fairly average strike simr to what the ordinary people saw. With the right amount of strength, it wasn¡¯t difficult to block.


    Now that Han Sen had maxed out his super geno points, his strength was greater than Six Paths¡¯. His ability to flick the sword away was not surprising.


    In the eyes of the other elites, the flick was far too shocking to witness.


    ¡°Good,¡± Six Paths said. His eyes held a wild excitement, as his interest in his opponent had increased ten-fold after the flick.


    He struck again, but this time it was different. When he unleashed the attack, the audience felt as if they themselves had been hit. Their bodies shook.


    Han Sen remembered this strike: it was Six Paths¡¯ Spirit Sword Path. Its title did not refer to the spirits of the sanctuary, but the spirit of a living being.


    The skill had a name, but it felt hollow and empty. When it struck, it came to im your spirit.


    The person that recognized your greatest ws was often yourself. The Spirit Sword attacked a person¡¯s spirit, and when itnded on different people, different people felt different things.


    When people felt the strike, they could feel it target their weaknesses. Even the audience, when trying to block it, became a bit of a mess.


    Some people, with weak minds, looked pale. It looked as if they themselves had been struck. They opened their mouths and coughed up blood. People with strong minds, like Outer Sky King, simply grimaced a little. Even he had been affected, somewhat


    ¡°Such powerful skills. I can¡¯t believe the spirits have a swordsman that talented.¡± Gu Qingcheng expressed apliment.


    ¡°What is that sword skill? He is attacking Dor, but it feels like it is attacking me.¡± Wang Yuhang¡¯s face looked bad as he spoke.


    ¡°This is a sword skill that can steal a person¡¯s soul. You can¡¯t even see it being cast. It¡¯s not like he is using an ordinary skill, it is like he is controlling something that can seek out and exploit our weaknesses,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Is such a thing possible?¡± Tang Zhenliu¡¯s eyes opened wide. He had never even considered something like this before.


    Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu were lost in thought for quite a bit, and when the silence between them ended, Jing Jiwu said, ¡°Does this mean Dor is battling himself? Six Paths Sword is now controlled by Dor, so he¡¯s attacking himself, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It does not matter how strong anyone is, they can all feel fear. It can go unnoticed, like if someone sprained their left hand, but others didn¡¯t realize it. The one with the injury can be afraid because he knows he has incurred that injury. And that fear is what can draw in the Six Paths Sword. It can bring it to target the weakspot. That means the enemy will begin to reveal their own weakspots. In my time, very few people were able to use something like this,¡± Gu Qingcheng coldly said.


    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s such a horrible technique,¡± Tang Zhenliu balked.


    Everyone who knew about Spirit Sword now stared at Han Sen. They wanted to see how Han Sen would break the threat.


    People could dodge when an attack came for their weakspot. Spirit Sword itself wasn¡¯t much of a killer, unless the will of its opponent was weak. Dodging it would not be hard if it wasn¡¯t.


    The scary thing about Spirit Sword was that it exposed your ws and weaknesses to the opponent. It was not something that aimed to kill you, right away.


    Outer Sky leader did not think Dor had a weak mind, so this strike probably wouldn¡¯t harm him.


    They wanted to see what Dor¡¯s w might be, though. If Dor won and became their enemy, they would know his weakness. It¡¯d be a great benefit


    Everyone was thinking like this while watching Han Sen. They were eager to see how he¡¯d respond.


    Han Sen showed no sign of a reaction, though. He didn¡¯t even move. He flicked his sword and knocked the Six Paths Sword away again.


    Everyone looked at that in shock. Dor did not have any reaction, and he revealed no weakness. It was unbelievable.


    There were two possibilities for this urring. The first was that Dor¡¯s will was strong enough to be absolutely fearless. Strange, since everyone living had the asional negative thought. Unless you were God, being fearless sounded impossible.


    The second possibility was that Dor¡¯s body was perfect, and there were no weakspots. There was nothing to expose.


    No matter which was correct, the entire scenario was difficult to fathom. It shouldn¡¯t have happened to any being that wasn¡¯t a god.

 Chapter 1627 - The Real Fight Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1627: The Real Fight Begins</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The truth was, the attack wasn¡¯t as annoying as everyone thought. Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode could suppress and immunize all negative feelings of oneself. This included Heart Sword, Sonic Sword, Sky Sword, and Spirit Sword. None of those would work on Han Sen in super king spirit mode.


    Others were in fear, seeing all those sword skills fail. To Han Sen, it was nothing spectacr.


    Han Sen was familiar with Six Paths¡¯ sword skills. He knew the only skills that could threaten him were Blood Sword and Life Sword. With those conning next, the real fight was only just beginning.


    Six Paths noticed Han Sen¡¯s body change. The three sword skills he used already did not work on Han Sen, but he now looked calm.


    People who knew Six Paths knew what his calmness suggested.


    People that had finesse with the sword knew it was best not to wield such a weapon with jittery excitement. And when Six Paths saw an opponent that impressed him, he¡¯d often get excited. But when Six Paths saw an opponent that could be considered his rival, he always became calmer instead. He¡¯d don the look of a proper swordsman.


    The sword in Six Paths¡¯ hand did not move. His face started to look red, as if his blood was boiling on the inside. It made people think he was a volcano that could erupt at a moment¡¯s notice.


    But his eyes were a contrast to that look. They seemed extremely calm, holding neither sadness or happiness.


    Han Sen looked dim now. He knew the real fight was only just beginning, too. With Six Paths¡¯ Blood Swording up, Han Sen knew he could no longer rely on tricks. He had to fight properly.


    Han Sen took a deep breath and let the energy course through his entire body and run on a cycle.


    Yin Yang st with twice the cycle allowed Han Sen to finely control both Yin and Yang. Han Sen had learned many different skills, and aside from sword skills, Yin Yang st was still something he frequently used. It was originally taught to him by Bai Yishan.


    It was a dangerous hyper geno art, though. The results could either be heaven or hell. If he used it well, it could prove to be the strongest hyper geno art one could use. But if it was used poorly, Han Sen could damage himself badly.


    Yin Yang st was banned in the Alliance due to its power and vtility, despite the ease of learning.


    The sword was like a bird flying low at Han Sen. The violence wasing fast and quiet. It was impressive enough just to watch. Even if you did not know how to use a sword, you could tell how urate it was. You could tell how fast and steady it wasing.


    Han Sen did not have a sword, but even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t use it against Six Paths. Although Han Sen¡¯s sword skills were no weaker than Six Paths¡¯ techniques, if they fought sword-to-sword, Han Sen only had a 40% chance of winning.


    Han Sen was good with sword skills, but the sword was more of a tool for him. If he used a spear or a knife, it was all very simr to him.


    But to Six Paths, a sword was a sword. And there was noparison to anything else.


    Facing Six Paths and his sword skills, Han Sen did not dodge. He did not have Sword Heart, but he still had the inherent will to fight. It did not make much of a difference whether he had a sword or not. He wanted to win just as much, either way.


    Han Sen flicked his finger, unleashing a Yin Yang st of power at Six Paths¡¯ sword. The sword went three inches off- course.


    Six Paths¡¯ Sword Heart remained calm, but his sword skills were like a volcano or a tsunami.


    Fast, faster.


    Hard, harder.


    urate, more urate.


    Steady, steadier.


    Six Paths Sword was harder than ever. It was crazier than ever, too. By the end, you couldn¡¯t even see Six Paths¡¯ sword nor his body. All you could see was a swordlight flickering around Han Sen. It left swordmarks everywhere.


    Han Sen was in the arena, but his arms moved blindingly fast with all ten fingers flicking in different directions. You could hear the sword and fingers colliding against each other repeatedly. It happened so many times, it was impossible to keep an urate count of how many times they had hit each other.


    Everyone stopped breathing. It was like if you stopped to blink, you¡¯d miss an insane match. You wouldn¡¯t want to waste a single second.


    So many creatures were in the stadium, watching, but still, it was all deathly quiet. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of the fighters striking.


    ¡°Powerful sword skill meets a powerful n,¡± Furnace Emperor said with a sigh.


    Xu Mi, who was next to him, looked confused. ¡°Father, what n?¡±


    Xu Mi could tell Six Paths was strong, but he was not sure why Furnace Emperor said n.


    Furnace Emperor sighed again and said, ¡°Dor¡¯s skills aren¡¯t special. He has calcted his strength, and Six Paths sword skills are in fact stronger. If I fought against him, I know I¡¯d lose worse. But sword skills require an urate judgment of strength. Stabbing and shing can change the entire direction of a fight. Dor can see through Six Paths¡¯ sword skill and the fingers keep flicking to where they need to be. It looks very dangerous, but it isn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Dor knows the weaknesses of Six Paths¡¯ sword skills?¡± Xu Mi asked.


    ¡°No, it does not. There are no invisible powers or factors here. If you want a sword that is very hard, it willck flexibility. That is not a w, that is just how things are. Dor uses the right strength for the right situation,¡± Furnace said.


    Xu Mi looked as if he understood, but he didn¡¯t. Then, he asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s the difference between that and weaknesses?¡±


    Furnace Emperor, with a wry smile, shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can tell Six Paths¡¯ sword skills are strong, but Dor sees right through them.¡±


    Many elites discussed the battle between Han Sen and Six Paths.


    ¡°Dor is straddling the edge of a knife. If he slips up, he¡¯ll be killed by Six Paths Sword,¡± the Outer Sky leader said, looking at Battle God.


    ¡°Strange. Dor seems to know Six Paths¡¯ sword skills. Otherwise, how could he make the correct judgment of Six Paths¡¯ constantly changing moveset?¡± The Sacred leader looked suspicious.


    ¡°Demi-god Gu, what is happening now?¡± Wang Yuhang could not see the fight, so he asked Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°Something dangerous.¡± Gu Qingcheng frowned.

 Chapter 1628 - Taking Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Taking Advantage</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°Who is in danger?¡± Tang Zhenliu asked.


    ¡°Dor. He is gambling. Even if you¡¯ve sessfully gambled a hundred times, all it takes is one loss. If he loses, he¡¯ll be done for,¡± Gu Qingcheng exined.


    ¡°Gambling?¡± Everyone looked at Gu Qingcheng with confusion. The fight between Han Sen and Six Paths was too fast for them to keep track of.


    Gu Qingcheng, after a moment of thought, said, ¡°Six Paths Emperor¡¯s sword skills are incredible. He is a champion with the sword. He won¡¯t grant an opponent a moment of reprieve, and he is wless. He does everything he can to take the advantage and make his opponent lose hope of victory. His sword skills are something you can¡¯t ovee.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Dor is actually losing?¡± Wang Yuhang opened his eyes wide.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°Maybe not. If it was someone else, they might use strength to break the attack. If the power was sufficient to suppress Six Paths, his sword skill would break. I don¡¯t think anyone can possess more strength than Six Paths in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, however. So, Dor is doing something different. He is gambling a potential victory.¡±


    ¡°Gamble?¡± Wang Yuhang still did not understand. He had no clue what she was talking about.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Yes, he is gambling. The Champion Sword is using his experience to beat the opponent. He¡¯s not supposed to reveal a single w he has to his foe. Dor, on the other hand, is doing things differently. He is not trying to uncover ws through skills. He is going with the flow, rather. When the enemy strikes, he falls back. When the enemy falls back, he strikes. It¡¯s keeping Six Paths from gaining the advantage and pushing Dor to the point where his hope begins to wane.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. Why is it gambling?¡± Tang Zhenliu did not understand, either.


    Gu Qingcheng said quietly, ¡°Swordskills can be different. You cannot predict where Six Paths Emperor, who is so strong, or an average run-of-the-mill swordsman, will put their strength.¡±


    Now they knew why Dor was gambling. It was hard to predict how an opponent would use their sword precisely, especially for a fight as wild as that. Everything was happening at breakneck speed, and it was difficult to determine where the next strike would fall.


    If Han Sen did this correctly, he could slowly eliminate Six Paths¡¯ sword power. But that was just the power of his sword, and there was still no guarantee of victory.


    If he blocked the wrong direction and failed to beat back the Six Paths Sword, things could go bad.


    All that time, Han Sen was using his finger to flick Six Paths¡¯ de away. It didn¡¯t cost much strength, but it required a lot of ungging judgment That was much harder than exerting total strength. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss once.


    ¡°If this continues, Dor will miss and Six Paths is going to win. He has gotten so strong... I hope I don¡¯t have to meet him until I reach the rankings of the ten Son of Gods.¡± A powerful elite now realized Han Sen was actually in trouble.


    It was a gamble that he could not afford to lose. Dor only had one life, whereas Six Paths had many.


    Time passed and the fight raged on. The faces of the audience began to change.


    ¡°Weird. Why does he keep seeding? Does he know Six Paths¡¯ skills better than Six Paths himself?¡±


    ¡°No way! How can he always be right and never miss?¡±


    ¡°This Dor is weird.¡±


    ¡°Does he have Falsified-Sky power, and that means he always moves correctly?¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable.¡±


    The match continued, alongside much discussion. No one understood why Dor was so lucky in his judgment.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Jade Shura looked at Han Sen with much intrigue.


    Six Paths looked interested, too. He was keen to see how long his opponent couldst He was pushing Blood Sword to the max, but still, he could not prate Han Sen¡¯s defense.


    As everyone looked on, trying to predict how much longer he¡¯dst, the swordlight suddenly disappeared. Six Paths withdrew his sword and stopped attacking.


    ¡°That is some incredible power control and foresight. You are undoubtedly the best I have ever seen,¡± Six Paths spoke to Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at Six Paths but did not say anything. He knew the next attack would be even scarier. Life Sword was even more frightening than Blood Sword.


    If Blood Sword was a Champion Sword, Life Sword was a Killer Sword.


    You could predict the Champion Sword, but not the Killer Sword. Han Sen was not psychic; he was just excellent when it came to prediction.


    Six Paths Emperor then turned into a different person. Now, he was like an animal that was full of the wild unknown.


    He brandished his sword towards Han Sen, prompting Han Sen to flick it again. But this time, he could not send it astray. Six Paths¡¯ sword skills had changed. He started to sh without a moment of reprieve in between.


    Six Paths became a monster that wished to strangle Han Sen. He came out from different directions to attack Han Sen¡¯s weakspot, and he took aim at his Life Door.


    It wasn¡¯t steady, and the chance of calcting the attacks was non-existent. Every sh did not seem connected, and they couldn¡¯t be predicted. Han Sen had no choice but to fight


    Han Sen¡¯s body then glowed with holy light. He could not predict the flight of the Six Paths Sword, and he had to react instantly.


    They were both like a pair of ancient monsters, battling in a primitive arena.


    ¡°These two are too scary. We¡¯re only talking about battle skills, and yet they can cause a reaction such as this? Their battle powers must be inside their bones,¡± Furnace Emperor said with a little awe.


    ¡°Dor is starting to take advantage,¡± the Sacred leader spoke to himself.


    It wasn¡¯t just Sacred leader thinking this. The entire elite audience had watched Six Paths unleash himself. Yet when he used Life Sword, he was suppressed by Dor and put at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Powerful Dor. I wonder where hees from?¡± Outer Sky looked confused.


    Six Paths Emperor used Life Sword and got suppressed. This had only happened once before. And at that time, Six Paths hadn¡¯t been this strong, either.

 Chapter 1629 - Six Paths Become One

    <h4>Chapter 1629: Six Paths Be One</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Han Sen believed going up against Six Paths¡¯ Life Sword would be difficult. After all, Life Sword resided at the heart of Six Paths. It was his essence. If you took away the limitations of skills, all he had left was primitive drive.


    Six Paths¡¯ sword skills, when cast, were something scary to behold.


    This would be the sixth sword skill, and it was the only one from the set Han Sen had heard about, but not actually seen in action.


    It wasn¡¯t that Six Paths did not want to show it to Han Sen, it was just that Life Sword was something of a personal achievement to learn. It was pointless to simply see it.


    But Han Sen knew it was strong. He just didn¡¯t know how strong. And now that he could see it, he was getting a feel for its power. It wasn¡¯t as threatening as Blood Sword, though.


    A battle that was based on reactions and strength was something Han Sen was good at. That was what he did before he amassed an array of hyper geno arts, after all.


    Six Paths had learned a lot, but Han Sen¡¯sbat abilities weren¡¯t anything modest. He also had the advantage of the Dongxuan Aura. It would be an advantage that lent itself to any of his fights.


    Seeing Dor suppressing Six Paths, the audience was all in shock.


    Han Sen kept flicking his fingers until Six Paths inevitably had to fall back. He couldn¡¯t fight him.


    The fingers of his opponent were so sharp. The Six Paths Sword was soon delivered a deep scratch.


    ¡°Scary. Too scary! Who is this Dor?¡±


    ¡°Dor is good! This is the rhythm to beating Six Paths.¡±


    ¡°Strong! He is strong! He is my idol!¡±


    Some of the demi-gods who weren¡¯t as talented hadn¡¯t been able to tell what they were seeing before, but this bit was in for all to understand. Six Paths had been suppressed by his opponent and couldn¡¯t fight back.


    Seeing Six Paths incur more wounds across his body, Sacred Emperor frowned. ¡°Is Six Paths Emperor going to lose?¡±


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°It looks like Six Paths is going to lose.¡±


    But Han Sen did not think this. Six Paths had used all six of his sword skills and had ended up suppressed, yes, but Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was going to be an easy win.


    Six Paths¡¯ eyes were still brimming with rity and the fire ofbat.


    Han Sen was doing something that was akin to damming a river with mud, or throwing rocks onto a spreading fire. It seemed useful, but there was that constant worry that it was only a matter of time before the containment was rendered useless in a sudden outburst of power that been held back and built up.


    Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t stop. He attacked faster and faster with the desire to kill Six Paths before the sudden frenzy could manifest.


    Blood was spilling and bones were breaking. Six Paths¡¯ wounds were getting worse, but despite all that, his eyes shone brighter.


    The moment Six Paths rxed his body, Han Sen felt as if he had just gone eye-to-eye with a viper. He stumbled back with goosebumps. He looked at Six Paths, who was covered in blood and still standing.


    Six Paths was still clutching his sword, but the tip was low against the ground. The swordminds were all gone, and he looked like someone who had forgotten how to use the de.


    ¡°Thank you. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach this step.¡± Six Paths looked at Han Sen with excitement.


    Han Sen just looked back at Six Paths without saying anything. The spirit still looked like an ordinary person, but there was a sudden aura of danger. Han Sen hadn¡¯t felt this level of danger before.


    ¡°As a reward, please ept my final sword.¡± Six Paths said this right before lifting Six Paths Sword.


    When he raised that sword, it felt as if all the power in the world was nowing down on Han Sen. It was as if the sword was at the center of the universe, and everything existed around it.


    ¡°Six Paths in one?¡± Han Sen looked surprised.


    Heart Sword was about wielder¡¯s true self. Sky Sword was about the sky and the earth. Sonic Sword was about the acoustical powers. Spirit was about the spirit. Blood Sword was all about living. Life Sword was about existence.


    When they allbined into one, it made Six Paths be a part of the world itself. Like a true swordmaster, his sword became the center of the world.


    Boom!


    The power he had gathered up was too much, and the unbreakable arena was actually shattered. The sword created a giant crater in the ground, as the previously standing Six Paths was lifted into the air to float above the ground. The entire power was gathered there.


    The audience was in shock. They noticed that all their powers had been maized towards Six Paths. It felt as if they themselves were going to be processed into the sword he wielded.


    Some of the audience quickly cast skills to prevent power leakage, but many of the weaker beings were unable to do this, and they found their energy stolen and pulled into the sword.


    The strong spirits could stop this from happening naturally. But that had to be possible; otherwise, none would have been able to watch the match.


    ¡°Six Paths is bing a god!¡± Outer Sky leader looked at Six Paths like an unrivaled swordmaster.


    Many of the other elites were shocked, too. ¡°After this fight, Six Paths is sure to be a god very soon.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he is breaking through now. Six Paths is on the verge of bing a god. Dor is in trouble.¡± Gu Qingcheng looked glum.


    Tang Zhenliu looked to be in shock, and he couldn¡¯t even find the words to speak. Simply seeing it all through the Martial Hall¡¯s tablet was enough to make him feel suffocated.


    ¡°I am the sword. The sword is me. A sword can traverse six paths and be one.¡± When Six Paths pointed his sword to the sky, his power had reached maximum capacity. The way he spoke made it sound as if he was a god, and it frightened all those who listened. Creatures that had weak minds were already prepared to obey him, as if he truly was a god.


    Creatures with strong wills could feel the pressure, as well, and they felt as if they wanted to throw up because of it.


    After that, Six Paths swung his sword. A swordlight was cast through the arena, covering it in its entirety. All in its proximity were swallowed.


    In that moment, Six Paths was like a god that could not be beaten. Everyone believed that it was now the end.

 Chapter 1630 - The Power of Dollar

    <h4>Chapter 1630: The Power of Dor</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Dong!


    In the swordlight that brought ruin to everything, a golden light suddenly cracked the fabric of space. It traveled through the swordlight and smacked into Six Paths Sword, then stuck to it.


    Everyone realized that the golden light was actually a coin. It was a beautiful coin.


    Boom!


    The Six Paths Sword, which had previously been at the center of existence, had now been wrecked by that coin.


    The power that was going into the sword then started to travel into the coin.


    The scariest thing about this was the fact that the super elites, who had previously been able to stop their energy from leaking, were now unable to stop the process. The leaders of Outer Sky and Sacred also suffered under the coin. A portion of their energy was being stolen by the coin.


    Even the power and energy of the Six Paths Sword was being taken by the coin. Eventually, the coin was bigger than the sword itself.


    Dong!


    A crunchy noise sounded, and Six Paths Emperor was no longer able to control the sword. He allowed it to fall, and when it came to a stop, it stood erect with its tip dug into the ground. Six Paths Emperor was still clutching the handle, and it was clear he wished to pull it out of the ground but couldn¡¯t The sword actually got heavier and heavier, and as it sank into the earth, Six Paths Emperor started to go down with it.


    All the beings in the audience were shocked, watching was what was happening to the Six Paths Sword. The power Six Paths had gathered was nearly godlike, and yet, it had been beaten by what looked like a measly coin. His sword could not take the weight


    Six Paths, who had now lost the sword, was frozen. That sword was something he had never lost before. To him, his life was his sword and his sword was his life. Having now lost his sword, he no longer wished to dobat.


    ¡°Even God is afraid of Collecting Taxes. Collecting Taxes is scary.¡± Han Sen sighed, and then he flicked his finger once more.


    A shower of coins began to rain, and they covered the entire arena. Theynded on Six Paths in frightening numbers, until he was buried beneath a mountain of them. A severe weight pressed down on him.


    Six Paths didn¡¯t move. All he could do was turn his head to see the coins that fell. He looked at Han Sen and smiled. ¡°I lost, The sword is yours. There will be no other Six Paths Sword. When you see me again, all you will see is Six Paths.¡±


    After that, Six Paths Emperor wiggled his fingers; he was disconnecting himself from the Six Paths Sword. And when he did that, the sword released its power and just fell on the floor. Six Paths Emperor¡¯s mouth bled, but he still worked up a smile before leaving. He conceded, leaving behind the Six Paths Sword that was on the ground.


    Han Sen did not feel joyous, though. After that fight, Six Paths had decided to abandon his sword. The sword in his heart must have been very scary, and if they fought again, victory would be even harder to achieve.


    Han Sen picked up the sword and exited the arena, returning to his shelter.


    Han Sen and Six Paths had left the stage, but the battle had been incredibly exciting. It had shocked the entire Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Six Paths was half a god, but he had lost to the enigmatic Dor. Everyone was curious about his true identity, and everyone thought Dor would win the entire Divinity¡¯s Bout. He would surpass the ten Son of Gods and be the first Son of God.


    The media in the Alliance had reported the news, as well.


    ¡°Champion¡¯s Return¡±, ¡°The Coin Crushes Everything¡±, ¡°God Versus God¡±, ¡°The Power of Dor.¡± All sorts of articles were released after the fight. They spoke passionately about the battle and Dor¡¯s victory there.


    ¡°Dor is the best!¡±


    ¡°He must be able to reach first ce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dor will never disappoint us. If he wants to, he¡¯ll definitely wind up in first ce.¡±


    The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯s Divinity¡¯s Bout was something that had little to do with the general popce of the Alliance, but it was still a popr topic of conversation, nheless.


    Not many people saw the fight, either. And journalists were only able to make write-ups through interviews that were held with demi-god witnesses. It was the only way for them to learn what happened.


    Due to their inability to locate Dor, the journalists asked the demi-gods that watched the fight.


    Fang Mingquan¡¯s interview was the most popr, and that was because he was famous and knew a lot of people. He had interviewed many demi-gods in the past, and he was a big fan of Dor. People that liked Dor would often go and read his articles.


    ¡°Demi-god Tang, what is your opinion of the fight between Dor and Six Paths?¡± Fang Mingquan interviewed Tang Zhenliu, a person he was quite close with.


    Tang Zhenliu smiled and said, ¡°Where do I begin? I mean, Six Paths was strong, but he just wasn¡¯t on the same level as Dor. Dor will be able to get to the top ten Son of Gods, for sure, and he might even achieve first ce.¡±


    ...


    Most demi-gods that epted the interview said many simr things. They all thought Dor could reach the top ten, at the very least.


    But there were some unpleasant voices amidst the crowds, and some whispered Dor was simply lucky. If he reached the top ten, it¡¯d be through good fortune. There were many powerful spirits and creature ahead, and with them thinking Dor was a cocky person, they didn¡¯t think he¡¯d reach the top hundred.


    There were quite a few arguments surrounding this, and the Alliance turned its focus to the issue.


    The elites in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary spent a lot of time researching the fight. They were looking for a way they might be able to disarm the coin and beat Dor if he ever came for them.


    Right now, Dor had be their biggest, number one enemy. He was the likeliest candidate to reach the top ten thus far. The people felt very lucky when it was confirmed they might not have to face Dor, but for those that had to fight him, they researched and researched. They wanted to find a way they might win.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think much about any of this, though. He just retired to the practice of Dongxuan Sutra. The Coin geno core had reached super ss after the fight, and he was fairly confident he could reach first ce.


    If Han Sen could get all his geno cores to super, that would be even easier.


    Before the next round started, Han Sen practiced constantly with the Dongxuan Sutra.


    When Han Sen entered the arena next, it was four dayster. He didn¡¯t have to fight, though, as every opponent he went up against had to concede. No one dared to dobat with him.


    The opponents of the next four rounds conceded, and all super elites grew fearful of Dor.

 Chapter 1631 - Steel

    <h4>Chapter 1631: Steel</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Dor¡¯s name was very famous. Humans had also gotten used to referring to him as The Light of Hope.


    Even so, there were a few unfriendly voices.


    A widely-known professional published an article that presented a number of reasons why Dor was not actually human, and was in fact a spirit And it repeatedly reiterated that humans should not be so joyous in celebrating the figure.


    Words like those incited the ire of Dor¡¯s fanboys, and debates raged between the camps in the virtualmunity.


    The professional was earnest in his opinion and supported it, but he had even gone so far as to say that even if Dor was proven to be a human, there was no chance he could breach the top ten Son of Gods. He also predicted Dor would have trouble in his fifth round and that he would get no further than the seventh match.


    Han Sen looked at who his opponent would be in the fifth round. He had only seen who he was to fight in the seventh round, and that was Jade Shura, the supposed Queen of the Shura. He didn¡¯t realize he would also have a strong opponent challenge him in the fifth round.


    Aqua Sun Beast was a berserk super creature. Han Sen didn¡¯t realize he would be an opponent.


    But Han Sen was a man that wanted toe out on top, and he didn¡¯t care about who or what got in the way. If Jade Shura did not have a special identity, Han Sen would not have cared too much about her, either.


    The matches Han Sen had watched the most were not Jade Shura¡¯s, though. They were the matches of Gu Qingcheng,Outer Sky leader, and Sacred leader.


    They didn¡¯t encounter strong opponents. Everyone who faced off against them ended up conceding. Gu Qingcheng had a few matches, but her opponents were all killed with a single hit. She didn¡¯t even allow them the berth to draw a weapon.


    But today was the day for Han Sen to battle Aqua Sun Beast. Many people came to watch it, and there was a far greater turnout than there wasst time.


    Because Han Sen¡¯s past four opponents had decided to throw in the towel, many more came to watch, as well. They were all keen to see what sort of power Han Sen possessed.


    ¡°That expert who wrote the article; is he a demi-god? How did he know Dor would go up against a berserk super creature on the fifth match?¡± Wang Yuhang looked at the Martial Hall¡¯s tablet.


    ¡°What? You know about this Aqua Sun Beast?¡± Tang Zhenliu asked Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang nodded and said, ¡°I asked Cheap Sheep to collect information. Aqua Sun Beast is famous. He imed eighty- thousand miles of the Aqua Sea, and he eats emperors. He is powerful, and I certainly don¡¯t expect him to concede.¡±


    ¡°What kind of power does it wield?¡± Lin Feng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyone who¡¯s dared to enter the Aqua Sea has died inside its belly. No one has seen how it kills people.¡± Wang Yuhang shook his head.


    Gu Qingcheng coldly approached them and said, ¡°The power of the Aqua Sun Beast is not as mighty as the Destroyer Wolf. But with that being said, the elites of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary would prefer to challenge the Destroyer Wolf than venture near the Aqua Sea. Perhaps that can give you an idea of how scary it is.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what power it wields?¡± Wang Yuhang asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Qingcheng shook her head.


    ¡°That expert is smart. Aqua Sun Beast is so mysterious, it might cause Dor trouble.¡± Tang Zhenliu frowned.


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? He defeated Six Paths. After doing that, there is no need for him to fear any monster.¡± Wang Yuhang was confident.


    While they discussed, it was time for Dor and Aqua Sun Beast to do battle.


    Han Sen, wrapped up in the holy light, entered the arena. He didn¡¯t see Aqua Sun Beast immediately.


    When the time for the creature to join was almost up, a door of light was revealed upon the arena. A beast that looked like a jade kirin came out of it.


    It stood in front of Han Sen, not saying anything. All it did was spit out a green orb.


    The orb¡¯s size was double that of a basketball, and its color was like green jade. The orb also possessed a strange glowing symbol of some kind.


    When the orb showed up, a strange green light covered the entire arena.


    Han Sen used holy light to fend off that green light, but the green light didn¡¯t seem to be destructive. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what it did or what it meant.


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s confusion, he suddenly heard the Aqua Sun Beast roar. Then, the symbol upon the orb began to glow. And then, the same strange symbol appeared on Han Sen¡¯s body. It was atop him, stuck.


    ¡°Oh, no! That is the power of a seal.¡± Jing Jiwu was shocked.


    ¡°He has the same power as you do?¡± Lin Feng looked at him glumly.


    Jing Jiwu nodded and said, ¡°It is the same, yes; but I only have it at gemstone ss. Its sealing power will be far stronger than mine. Now that Dor has been touched by that green light, he will have been sealed. I doubt he¡¯ll even be able to move.


    ¡°This power can constrict Dor just like that?¡± Tang Zhenliu looked to be in disbelief.


    Jing Jiwu had a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m only gemstone ss. My sealing power is enough to constrict a super creature for three seconds, though. They can¡¯t move, no matter what. Jade Sun Beast is much stronger than me, and even if Six Paths was the one in the arena, he¡¯d suffer the same fate.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he is so strong. It looks like we should never underestimate the abilities of a single super creature.¡± Tang Zhenliu¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Dor has been too careless. He shouldn¡¯t have allowed himself to be snared right away like that,¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    ¡°It looks like that expert was right. Dor is in trouble,¡± Tang Zhenliu said.


    The audience could observe the sealing powers of Aqua Sun Beast, and when they saw it, they were shocked.


    From what was seen in the match between Han Sen and Six Paths, defeating Han Sen through sheer power was very difficult. No one could be sure.


    Aqua Sun Beast¡¯s sealing power was like the issuing of a warning.


    ¡°Can Dor get out of that sealing power?¡± Xu Mi looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°It will be difficult, if it¡¯s possible at all. Aqua Sun Beast is probably one of the best when ites to sealing powers. It is difficult to evade the beast¡¯s sealing light, but now that he is sealed... Not even emperors can escape something like that,¡± Furnace Emperor said.


    Aqua Sun Beast thought Han Sen was now unable to get away. He grabbed Han Sen with the n of cing the human in his mouth.


    Seeing that the beast was about to bite his head off, Han Sen pulled out a stone pipe and put it to his lips. He took aim and blew into it.


    Pang!


    A red light went right into Aqua Sun Beast¡¯s mouth. It blew up the beast¡¯s entire head, resulting in a mess of blood.

 Chapter 1632 - The Seventh Round Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 1632: The Seventh Round Has Come</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor:</strong> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The professional in the virtualmunity got stomped on. Everyonemented and asked for his opinion on how Dor effortlessly broke the fifth opponent¡¯s head.


    ¡°Your prediction was urate, and Dor really was given a lot of trouble¡ªthe blood must have taken ages to clean!¡±


    ¡°Blowing up his head in less than a minute must have been really difficult¡±


    ¡°This is worrisome. It was such a big creature, think of all the meat! I don¡¯t know if we should bake, grill, or boil it!¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can actually prepare it in ten different ways. We can fry it, stir-fry it, steam it, roast it, deep-fry it, slow-cook it, put it in sauce, methrower it, nuke it, or just barbecue it¡±


    ¡°The professional said Dor wouldn¡¯t get past the seventh round. This is great!¡±


    The professional didn¡¯t respond, but after a while, he departed and left behind a single note. It said Dor was guaranteed not to make it past the seventh round. It made everyone go crazy once again.


    In the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, all the beings were trying to find out what element Dor was attuned with.


    The sealing power hadn¡¯t worked on him, and he seemed absolutely perfect in every way. He had no known w. It gave the others who wanted the title Son of God a headache.


    Many super elites investigated these events, but they could not find anything. But they were able to confirm that the pipe Han Sen used was the Blow Blood geno core from Drink Blood Emperor.


    That confirmed the sealing power did not work on Dor. Blow Blood geno core had been sealed, and over the years, none had been able to unseal it. Yet, when Dor had it, he had somehow been able to do just that.


    Now people were able to confirm that the Coin geno core they had witnessed was actually the Coin geno core on the leaderboard, and it belonged to Dor.


    Everyone was talking about this, in fervent wonder about who might actually be able to stop Dor.


    People investigated Dor¡¯s list of battles painstakingly, and aside from Aqua Sun Beast, Dor would go up against Jade Shura on the seventh round.


    Jade Shura¡¯s performance was outstanding. She hadn¡¯t beaten beat Six Paths and Aqua Sun Beast like Han Sen had, but she was great nheless. Especially since she had Falsified-Sky powers. That was something many beings were t-out afraid of.


    It was a shame Godyer Luo hadn¡¯t decided to join in, but nobody dared to ask him topete. Still, that meant the connection between him and Jade Shura would to remain aplete mystery.


    People assumed she was the Queen of the Shura, a conclusion drawn from both her body shape and name. Still, people did not know why the queen possessed the Falsified-Sky powers.


    Because her identity made things mysterious, it heightened the allure of the seventh match. And all wished to find out which of the two would end up stronger.


    When calcting the odds from a simple power perspective, the results favored Dor. But Falsified-Sky powers never missed. That power could very well kill Dor in a second t. Regardless, all the beings were extremely excited for the uing match.


    The beings that wouldter go up against the victor of the match paid extra attention to it, as well. It did not matter who won, as long as they could learn a thing or two.


    Inside the shura pce, a young shurady stood next to the Shura Queen. If Han Sen saw who this woman was, he¡¯d have been shocked.


    That was because this shurady looked just like Zero. She was obviously older than Zero, but she was practically the same in all other physical aspects.


    ¡°Ming¡¯er, you need to be careful tomorrow. That Dor is¡­ unusual.¡± The shura queen spoke to the young shura.


    ¡°Mother, do not worry. I will beat him. And I will rise to take first ce. I will tell everyone that Jade Shura is the greatest of all creations.¡± Yu Ming¡¯er spoke with absolute confidence.


    The Shura Queenughed. She held her hands and said, ¡°You cannot be careless. Our Falsified-Sky powers still possess ws. Until we obtain the second half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra, it will never be perfect.¡±


    ¡°I know. But do not worry. The deal for the next ten years will result in me beating Luo Haitang, and then, I will obtain the second half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra,¡± Yu Ming¡¯er said.


    The Shura Queen shook her head. She knew her daughter well, and she knew the girl wouldn¡¯t listen.


    But the Shura Queen wasn¡¯t too worried. Yu Ming¡¯er was the most talented person in Jade Shura to have learned the Falsified-Sky Sutra. She was so strong, and there was no need to be concerned with her safety.


    Even if she was unable to win, she could still survive whatever came her way.


    Han Sen, meanwhile, was investigating something he was holding. After killing Aqua Sun Beast, he didn¡¯t get the beast soul. But he did obtain the dead body, geno core, and Life Geno Essence.


    Life Geno Essences were now useless for him, and he gave the meat to Little Silver and the others. He brought the geno core with him, though.


    A green jade orb with a weird symbol of light. It contained a strong sealing power, that much was certain.


    If other people did not have a sealing power, they could not make use of the orb. And it was at times like this, the benefit of Han Sen¡¯s collection of spirit geno points really showed. Han Sen did not possess the power of sealing, but with the sealing spirit geno points, he could simte sealing powers to make use of the orb.


    The orb was useful, and if monsters were touched by the sealing light, even a super-ss Little Star would end up stunned.


    ¡°This is good stuff.¡± Han Sen yed around with the orb and came to like it.


    It was called the God Orb, but it was not perfect. If Little Star was traveling, the God Orb would not be able to shine on him,for example. The sealing light could also be blocked by objects, such as shields.


    But still, even if a shield was deflecting the sealing light, the shield itself would end up getting sealed. This applied to armor, as well. If the armor was sealed, your body would be locked in ce.


    Han Sen took the God Orb and returned to Divinity¡¯s Bout. The sixth enemy conceded, a move prompted by witnessing Aqua Sun Beast¡¯s merciless execution.


    So, Han Sen exited the background and waited for the seventh match. He was curious about the Jade Shura.

 Chapter 1633 - Falsified-Sky Hit

    <h4>Chapter 1633: Falsified-Sky Hit</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Luo Haitang, who did not show much interest in Divinity¡¯s Bout, went straight to the Martial Hall when the seventh match began. He was eager to watch the fight between Dor and Jade Shura.


    Luo Li walked over to Luo Haitang, and with a serious look, asked him, ¡°Sir? Is that Jade Shura the real Shura Queen?¡±


    Luo Haitang sat down and said, ¡°If she isn¡¯t the Shura Queen, then things will be much worse.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Luo Li asked, confused.


    ¡°If she isn¡¯t the Shura Queen, then that means the Jade Shura have a second scary person,¡± Luo Haitang said calmly.


    Luo Li thought that made sense. The Shura Queen was already giving him a headache, but the prospect of a second individual like this would be worse for the Luo family.


    The Jade Shura family had many elites, whereas the Luo family had no one. Aside from Luo Haitang, none were strong enough to represent them.


    ¡°I hope Dor can kill Jade Shura. Even if she is not the Shura Queen, killing her should sort the problem out,¡± Luo Li thought. She didn¡¯t dare say it out loud in front of Luo Haitang.


    Luo Haitang did not say anything. He simply watched the stream disyed upon the Martial Hall tablet, waiting for Dor and Jade Shura¡¯s match to begin.


    When it was time for the fight to start, Han Sen strode right into the battleground. Jade Shura hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so there was a bit of a wait.


    When the entry time was almost over, Jade Shura made her appearance. She looked the same as she had before, d in ck armor. She had a pair of purple horns and a mask on.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the Shura Queen.¡± Luo Haitang frowned, as this was bad news for the Luo family.


    Han Sen checked out Jade Shura carefully. He had never met the Shura Queen, so he could not tell if it was really her before him.


    ¡°The pros love to enter at thest second, don¡¯t they? Does that make you look stronger or something?¡± Han Sen asked after she walked in.


    He didn¡¯t care whether she entered early orte. He just wanted to find out whether or not she was the shura queen, judging from her response.


    Jade Shura coldly responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing? It¡¯s me being merciful, letting you live a little longer.¡±


    After hearing her speak, Han Sen was able to guess that it wasn¡¯t the Shura Queen. With the Shura Queen¡¯s age and manners, she wouldn¡¯t have replied like that. Han Sen thought it must have just been some young shurady.


    ¡°If she is not the Shura Queen, she must at least be from Jade Shura,¡± Han Sen thought Then he said, ¡°You are kind.¡±


    ¡°I am not, but if you are willing to concede, you can walk away with your life,¡± Jade Shura said.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°You are confident. I wonder what your strength is really like.¡±


    ¡°Try me, and you just might find out.¡± Jade Shura gave a grunt. Then, she raised her hand and began to build up Falsified- Sky power in the cup of her palm. The crowd felt that they could almost see something there, like she was holding a mirage.


    Han Sen looked at the left hand she had raised and frowned.


    Jade Shura only had half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra, but still, the level of power she possessed seemed nearly perfect to Han Sen.


    Luo Haitang saw the problem, too, and he frowned.


    ¡°How is that possible? Her Falsified-Sky power is like you! Did they get the second part of the Falsified-Sky Sutra?¡± Luo Li screamed,pletely shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Luo Haitang shook his head and said, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t get it¡±


    ¡°Then why is her Falsified-Sky power...¡± Luo Li couldn¡¯t speak. Luo Haitang had theplete Falsified-Sky Sutra. That meant she was using him of something.


    Luo Haitang looked at Jade Shura¡¯s left hand and said, ¡°We possess the Falsified-Sky Sutra, but it was something we stole from a tomb belonging to the shura. And we need shura blood to practice it. That means it was originally a skill for the shura. Jade Shura bred with the shura for many generations, so their blood is probablypletely shura now. But it still can¡¯t be like the absolutely pure shura that cannot practice the Falsified-Sky Sutra. Jade Shura¡¯s blood is strong enough to almostplete the Falsified-Sky Sutra, so she is scarier than the Shura Queen herself. If she really dide to own theplete version, there¡¯s no telling how strong she might be.¡±


    ¡°Can Dor beat her?¡± Asking that made Luo Li feel guilty.


    Luo Haitang shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯ll just be difficult, Her Falsified-Sky power is close to my level. Very few beings can block her attacks. Dor will have to get rid of her before she strikes. Otherwise, I fear it is already toote.¡±


    Luo Li heard this and felt very anxious. Jade Shura had already gathered up her Falsified-Sky power while Dor watched.


    He didn¡¯t even seem interested in attacking her.


    ¡°What is wrong with him? Does he not know the strength of Falsified-Sky power? What is he standing there for? Go kill her!¡± Luo Li felt a need for haste, but no matter how she felt, all she could do was watch.


    Many creatures shared the same feelings. Those who knew what Falsified-Sky powers could do were confused. They did not know why Dor was refusing to attack.


    ¡°That Dor is conceited. He is waiting for Jade Shura to strike first,¡± Furnace Emperor said while observing Dor.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that Falsified-Sky powers will not miss? If Jade Shura strikes, he¡¯s a dead man.¡± Xu Mi looked on strangely.


    ¡°True, but everything around this Dor is weird. Perhaps he does have some power that can go against it.¡± Furnace Emperor was not entirely sure.


    Jade Shura saw Dor unmoving, waiting for her to strike first. She looked annoyed, and she thought to herself, ¡°If you want to die, then fine!¡±


    After that, she swung her hand. An invisible force came rushing forward to Han Sen. And everyone¡¯s eyes traced it from her left hand.


    The strike was nothing beautiful. There was no light or ripple as it came, but people knew what the strike did, and they knew how frightening it truly was.


    Han Sen looked at Jade Shura¡¯s left hand. Still, he did not strike. He just wanted to see how far she hade with her practice of the Falsified-Sky Sutra.

 Chapter 1634 - Useless Falsified-Sky Power

    <h4>Chapter 1634: Useless Falsified-Sky Power</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Everyone¡¯s focus was on Han Sen. They knew watching Jade Shura was pointless. Falsified-Sky power was invisible anyway, and if they watched her, they wouldn¡¯t see how the attack killed him.


    ¡°Is Dor ying around? This is Falsified-Sky power he¡¯s up against!¡± Tang Zhenliu¡¯s hands were getting sweaty. He wasn¡¯t rted to the Luo family, and it was a shura using that power. He earnestly hoped Dor would win. Nobody replied to him, because they didn¡¯t know the answer, either. Everyone was intensely focused on Dor.


    Just as most people were expecting Dor to start spewing blood, he moved half a step. He did it casually.


    But after that step, everyone froze.


    After that step, nothing happened. And the fact that nothing happened was what struck people with disbelief.


    Falsified-Sky power had been cast, but nothing became of it. It was strange, and everyone turned to look at Han Sen with surprise; even Jade Shura. No one could believe that the Falsified-Sky powers had missed Dorpletely.


    ¡°Did he dodge the Falsified-Sky power?¡± Luo Li¡¯s eyes opened wide. She had seen all that transpired, but she still couldn¡¯t make sense of it


    Luo Haitang looked just as surprised. But he only looked at Dor without saying a word, retreating into thought.


    Jade Shura was wearing a mask, so nobody could see her face. But Jade Shura knew her own face was full of shock. She couldn¡¯t ept what had just happened, and she didn¡¯t believe her Falsified-Sky power could be avoided.


    Because Jade Shura only had half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra, it was not impossible to dodge. But hers was different. Her Falsified-Sky power was almost perfect due to her blood. In recent years, no one had been able to dodge her ability.


    Jade Shura¡¯s eyes looked cold. She didn¡¯t say anything and simply cast it again. She swung both hands and kept repeatedly shing towards Dor.


    Han Sen remained still and firm, only moving to casually dodge the strikes. And still, Jade Shura¡¯s Falsified-Sky Sutra did not hit Han Sen, and he managed to dodge each and every attack.


    Jade Shura¡¯s Falsified-Sky powers were almost perfect. Even if she had a variant that was absolutely perfect, Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra would allow him to dodge it. He wouldn¡¯t be struck by it.


    ¡°Is it fake, perhaps? It must be a fake Falsified-Sky power.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Dor is too strong. Falsified-Sky power is useless against him.¡±


    ¡°I must be seeing a fake Falsified-Sky power.¡±


    ¡°Dor is scary. Not only did the sealing power not work against him, but neither has Falsified-Sky powers. What power can work against him?¡±


    Dor will surely get into the top ten Son of Gods.


    None of the beings had expected this. Godyer Luo killed everything with his Falsified-Sky power, and he had even taken down a super shelter with it, so humans could have a ce to call home in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Spirits and creatures knew how powerful it could be.


    Even top rank spirits and creatures would not underestimate Falsified-Sky powers. And yet, Dor had effortlessly evaded it. It made them wonder if the ability they were witnessing was fake.


    ¡°The Falsified-Sky power is not fake; it¡¯s just that Dor is so strong! He broke Six Paths and is immune to sealing powers. Not even Falsified-Sky powers can hurt him. Where did hee from, wielding such power? I have never heard of such a thing before.¡± Sacred¡¯s leader frowned while looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°Haha, see! This is a strong human.¡±


    ¡°Falsified-Sky powers are nothing. Dor is God. In front of God, everything is rubbish.¡±


    Many human demi-gods were fans of Dor, but now they were even more hyped. They all wished they could be like Dor, making battle with enemies of the different species in Divinity¡¯s Bout and achieving a more widespread human glory.


    Spirits and creatures did not believe Dor was human.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an elite human, it is a creature.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a creature, it is a spirit.¡±


    The audience argued amongst themselves. Inside the arena, Yu Ming¡¯er was still reeling in shock. The power she was most proud of had proven useless against her opponent.


    No matter how hard she tried, the Falsified-Sky powers had lost their luster.


    Han Sen¡¯s moving body started to look bigger and bigger in her eyes. Her opponent looked so mysterious, and it knocked her confidence down more than a few pegs.


    Han Sen now fully understood how proficient she really was with Falsified-Sky powers. Her ability was far from being perfect, and it was much worse than even Zero.


    If Han Yan became super ss, she¡¯d be better than Jade Shura, as well.


    ¡°That Jade Shura is a potential threat. Even half of the Falsified-Sky Sutra is extremely dangerous. I should kill her to avoid further problems.¡± Han Sen¡¯s expression turned murderous, and he suddenly started sprinting towards her.


    Yu Ming¡¯er¡¯s confidence had been trampled, and her attacking momentum was now low, but she was still able to dodge the punch Han Sen threw. But Han Sen turned and revealed his Blow Blood geno core, then he blew it at her. A red light came flying at her face.


    Yu Ming¡¯er had the best blood out of all the Jade Shura. In a situation like this, she could still remain calm and evade the attack. But she was unable to dodge itpletely. The red light went right for her face and broke a part of her mask off.


    Han Sen teleported in front of her with his fist raised to punch her in the face, but when he saw her image, he stopped. He didn¡¯t want to punch her.


    ¡°Why do you look so familiar?¡± Han Sen was in shock. Yu Ming¡¯er looked just like Zero. If she hadn¡¯t looked older than Zero, he would have believed that Zero herself was standing before him.


    ¡°Kill me, if that is your desire.¡± Yu Ming¡¯er stood where she was, seeing the fist in front of her. She gritted her teeth in anticipation.


    ¡°Tell me; what is your name? And from which shura tribe do you hail?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    Han Sen wanted to find out more about Zero, and although he¡¯d never given up, there hadn¡¯t been clues for the longest time. Now that he had seen Yu Ming¡¯er, he was taken aback.


    Until he could figure out the connection between the two, Han Sen was going to spare her life.


    Yu Ming¡¯er did not say anything. A door of light appeared behind her, and she ran towards it. In anger, she turned and said, ¡°Dor, right? I¡¯ll remember you. I won¡¯t lose next time.¡±


    Han Sen watched Yu Ming¡¯er concede and did not move to stop her. He had decided not to kill her, so stopping her would be unnecessary. And even though she had said nothing about the fact, Han Sen at least knew she was of the Jade Shura. She couldn¡¯t run from him.

 Chapter 1635 - Armored Man Again

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Armored Man Again</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Dor had be the most famous person in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, perhaps even the entire universe. Everyone was curious about the true identity of Dor.


    To all the creatures in the Fourth Sanctuary, it didn¡¯t matter who Dor actually was. They had all concluded that Dor would definitely make it to the ranks of the ten Son of God¡¯s, and he might even win the entire Divinity¡¯s Bout.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have the time to care about that After he went back to the Alliance, he immediately started to observe Zero, and the more he looked at her, the more he found that she looked like Jade Shura.


    ¡°Is Jade Shura Zero¡¯s mother or sister?¡± Han Sen was thinking.


    However, he didn¡¯t think it made much sense. Though Zero looked like a little girl, she wasn¡¯t young anymore. Jade Shura might not even have been as old as Zero.


    Han Sen thought about it for a while, and he still went to see what he could find about Jade Shura¡¯s identity. She had actually shown her face, and she came from the shura race. She had to have something to do with the Jade Shura family, so it should be fairly easy to find out who she was.


    After asking a lot of people, he found the information he wanted. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a difficult job at all. The news that Yu Ming¡¯er lost to Dor was also important news in the shura race.


    Soon, Han Sen learned that Yu Ming¡¯er was indeed someone from the Jade Shura bloodline: she was a daughter of the Shura Queen. However, before the Divinity¡¯s Bout, nobody knew that Yu Ming¡¯er was so powerful.


    ¡°A daughter of the Shura Queen? Does that mean Zero might be a daughter of the Shura Queen as well? No way. If she was, why would she look like a human being?¡± Han Sen felt that the information he had found wasn¡¯t urate, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to look for an answer from the Jade Shura bloodline¡±, Han Sen thought.


    Divinity¡¯s Bout was still going on, but thepetitors Han Sen was about to fight all chose to back out. Nobody dared to fight him.


    Han Sen went through a very peacefulpetition period, but at the same time, another major event happened in the Divinity¡¯s Bout. The Outer Sky leader was defeated by a creature nobody knew, and he was crushed. His body was destroyed with one punch, which shocked everyone in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was just as shocking as Han Sen¡¯s defeat of Six Paths.


    The master of Outer Sky was a spirit, so he didn¡¯t actually die. Han Sen felt sorry after hearing that. However, being powerful enough to kill the Outer Sky leader did make Han Sen alert. After he heard more about the fight, Han Sen became concerned.


    Based on Wang Yuhang¡¯s description, the guy who killed the master of Outer Sky with one punch was mysterious, and Wang Yuhang wasn¡¯t even sure whether it was a spirit or a creature. The being was wearing ck armor, and his punch had wielded a fire that was powerful, yet icy cold.


    Outer Sky leader¡¯s geno core was frozen, after which it was crushed. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle.


    ¡®The armored man from the Iron Chimenea?¡¯ A terrifying being popped up in Han Sen¡¯s mind after he heard Wang Yuhang¡¯s description. Han Sen¡¯s stomach felt a little upset at the thought.


    If it was actually the armored man from the Iron Chimenea, Han Sen couldn¡¯t be guaranteed to defeat him.


    Han Sen still remembered the fight between the headless rockman and the ck armored man. In Han Sen¡¯s memories, the man in ck armor was already much more powerful than many of the strongest beings in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could kill Outer Sky¡¯s master with only one punch.


    Han Sen went to see the fight of the man in ck armor in the next round. Though thepetitor chose to quit the battle, Han Sen still saw the armored man, and it was indeed the one from the Iron Chimenea.


    ¡°Why did hee to join the Divinity¡¯s Bout instead of enjoying his time in the Iron Chimenea?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Han Sen studied the bracket of uing fights, and he found that he wouldn¡¯t meet the man in ck armor until he became one of the ten Son of God¡¯s. That was relieving.


    If he fought the man in ck armor and they both got crushed, others would exploit their weakness, and then it would be a tragedy for both of them. Luckily, he would enter the top ten before he had to worry about that.


    Because of the armored man, everything was changed now. Everyone thought that Dor was likely to be the top of the ten Son of God¡¯s, but now people were discussing who was stronger, Dor or the armored man.


    It was bizarre because nobody knew where the armored man came from, so no news was spread. Even other creatures didn¡¯t know that the armored man came from the Iron Chimenea.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a handful. The headless rockman couldn¡¯t even defeat the armored man with Destiny¡¯s Tower. Can I actually handle him?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure either.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t run into any trouble in his battles. He went to watch the fights of the armored man several times, but all hispetitors conceded as nobody dared to fight him. Everyone knew what had happened to the master of Outer Sky, so none of them were willing to take the risk.


    Han Sen took a look at the contestants that the armored man was about to fight. After reading it for a while, he noticed that Gu Qingcheng would run into the armored man before trying to be one of the ten Son of God¡¯s.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng is indeed powerful, but that armored man was just wicked. I¡¯ll try to convince her not to fight.¡± Han Sen ran back to the shelter to find Gu Qingcheng, and he told her about how he met the armored man and fought him.


    ¡°Sister Gu, that armored man is very dangerous, and his power might not even belong in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Don¡¯t fight him; otherwise, your beautiful face might get injured¡±, Han Sen said jokingly.


    ¡°What? You think I can¡¯tpete with him?¡± Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen, smiling.


    ¡°No. I just think he¡¯s like a monster, or a beast. You¡¯re a beautiful woman, so it¡¯s not worth it for you to fight a beast¡±, said Han Sen.


    Gu Qingcheng stopped smiling. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°If he¡¯s really from that Iron Chimenea, then there¡¯s more reason for me to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡± asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Do you know what that Chimenea is?¡± Gu Qingcheng didn¡¯t answer Han Sen¡¯s question but asked him one in return.


    ¡°How should I know?¡± Han Sen smiled. If he had known what the Chimenea was, he wouldn¡¯t have messed with it in the first ce.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s facial expression was veiled as she said, ¡°If your description is correct, the Iron Chimenea should be the alchemy pot of a famous Taoist.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the Iron Chimenea belonged to an ancient human being?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes popped, and he stared at Gu Qingcheng.

 Chapter 1636 - Armored Man’s Background

    <h4>Chapter 1636: Armored Man¡¯s Background</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it yet, so I can¡¯t be sure,¡± said Gu Qingcheng calmly.


    ¡°Was there something like the Iron Chimenea in ancient times?¡± Han Sen found it hard to believe.


    Humans had been around for tens of thousands of years, and there was a time when humans didn¡¯t keep historical records. But even so, the history of humans was not as long as that of the shura race, not to mention the ancient races like the Crystallizers.


    If humans had possessed something so powerful in ancient times, they would¡¯ve risen in the universe a long time ago. They wouldn¡¯t have taken so long to gain power, and the shura wouldn¡¯t have maintained dominance for so many years.


    ¡°At that point in history, humans controlled some strange items. Actually, you have one yourself, but it isn¡¯t as powerful as it used to be.¡± Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen with a smile.


    ¡°You mean Taia Sword?¡± Han Sen thought about it, and that sword was the only thing he had with a rich history, which came from the era of Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and said, ¡°Taia Sword was mighty before it was broken. When I left, Taia Sword was still one of the top ten sacred swords, but out of nowhere, it got broken. Lots of things were lost or destroyed around that time, and I don¡¯t know what happened after that. There¡¯s one thing I can be sure of: if the Iron Chimenea is as you described, it¡¯s probably an alchemy pot.¡±


    ¡°Is it used for making medicines?¡± asked Han Sen.


    Gu Qingcheng paused for a while and said, ¡°In that era, many Taoists wanted to be angels, and making medicines was one of the ways to achieve that. It was very popr among the Taoists, and the most famous alchemy pot was the long- living pot that belonged to the Taoist Xu Fu.¡±


    ¡°Xu Fu? I¡¯ve heard that name somewhere before. An emperor in ancient times once went to find medicines that could help him live forever. Was that him?¡± Han Sen asked after a moment of thought. He had heard that story when he was in kindergarten.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°He wasn¡¯t an emperor. Xu Fu was a very famous Taoist, and he was great at making medications. He was using the Chimenea to reshape his own body.¡±


    ¡°Reshape his own body? He wanted to turn himself into a medication?¡± Han Sen was very surprised.


    ¡°Of course not. He was using the Chimenea to train his body, and he absorbed the forces from the medication. He then condensed the medications and tried to be an angel. Unfortunately, modern science has proven that there isn¡¯t anything like heaven, and the so-called Taoist technique back then was proven to be just a rumor. Only a few seemed to actually break the space and ascend. Perhaps nobody actually seeded, and even if one seeded, nobody knew where they went, but it wouldn¡¯t be heaven.¡± Gu Qingcheng shrugged her shoulders.


    Han Sen¡¯s interest was piqued. If Dongxuan Zi broke through space and entered the sanctuary, then what about the other Taoists who broke through space? Did they reach the sanctuaries as well?


    However, that didn¡¯t seem quite right. Jade Little Lion King once said that his father had seen that Iron Chimenea when it was still young, and based on the age of the Little Lion King¡¯s father, that Iron Chimenea had been around much longer than humans had. If that ancient creature saw the Chimenea when it was young, there was no way that the device once belonged to humans.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just a coincidence that they look alike. The Iron Chimenea has been in God¡¯s Ruin for so long, and it¡¯s definitely older than human history. It¡¯s not likely that it¡¯s some pot that belonged to Xu Fu,¡± said Han Sen to Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°We need to see it first,¡± said Gu Qingcheng stubbornly.


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng insist on fighting the armored man, Han Sen stopped trying to persuade her to concede. He had already warned her and told her everything he knew, so it wouldn¡¯t be his fault that something bad happened to her.


    The Divinity¡¯s Bout continued. Han Sen and the armored man didn¡¯t run into any obstacles. All the creatures and spirits conceded, so they passed round after round of battles without fighting.


    After half a month, the battle between Gu Qingcheng and the armored man came.


    Gu Qingcheng also had great performance in her previous battles, so many creatures and spirits were attracted to her fight with the armored man. Lots of creatures were specting on whether Gu Qingcheng had the courage to fight him.


    The truth was, Gu Qingcheng was a very stubborn person. Even though Han Sen warned her several times, Gu Qingcheng still insisted on fighting the armored man. When she showed up on the battlefield, lots of people cheered.


    They were cheering for Gu Qingcheng¡¯s courage, but at the same time, they would finally see the armored man strike again.


    Nobody paid any attention to the armored man until his fight against the master of Outer Sky. And after that fight, no creatures dared to fight the armored man, so most of the crowd had never seen the armored man strike before, and they didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful he was.


    Gu Qingcheng was the first person since Outer Sky who had been willing to fight him, and this was the perfect time to see whether the armored man was indeed as invincible as the rumors said.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have a battle that day, so he left Shadow Shelter and went to watch the battle with Wang Yuhang and his friends.


    Han Sen knew that Gu Qingcheng was powerful, but that armored man was also terrific. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether Gu Qingcheng could win or not, so he could only wish Gu Qingcheng good luck.


    ¡°Old Han, will sister Gu be okay?¡± Wang Yuhang was a bit worried. He had watched the armored man kill Outer Sky¡¯s leader with one strike, so he knew how terrifying the armored man was. He was very worried.


    ¡°If she thinks she can do it, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have a problem. With her power, even if she can¡¯t defeat the armored man, she can still survive long enough to resign the fight. Nobody in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary can stop her.¡± Han Sen could only hope for the best.


    ¡°Fleeing? It¡¯ll be the armored man who¡¯ll flee.¡± Elysian Moon sneered and walked toward him. She then sat down on the stone steps.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± said Han Sen.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow also came to cheer for Gu Qingcheng. Unfortunately, Gu Qingcheng couldn¡¯t hear anything in the battlefield of Divinity¡¯s Bout.


    The battle had begun. Gu Qingcheng walked into the battlefield, and almost at the same time, a door of light showed up in opposition to Gu Qingcheng, and the armored man walked out.


    Everyone was staring at the armored man, and they were all greatly anticipating his performance. All the creatures were still thrilled by how the armored man killed the master of Outer Sky with one strike, and many people wished to see the same thing happen again.


    Gu Qingcheng stared at the armored man thoughtfully. It seemed that she might¡¯ve figured out something.


    The armored man didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his fist, and fire started to burn across his body. But the burning fire wasn¡¯t hot at all; instead, it was cold as ice.

 Chapter 1637 - Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Invincible</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Gu Qingcheng was more direct. She took out her de and rushed toward the armored man, summoning a powerful swordlight from her sword.


    The fist and the sword hit each other, and the fire shook and the de light shattered. The terrifying forces exploded, creating a hole that wasrger than a basketball court in the indestructible battlefield.


    The power of the attacks was already at the same level as Six Paths¡¯ trump technique, and all the creatures watching were thrilled.


    Han Sen frowned. It seemed that Gu Qingcheng¡¯s de technique was better than he thought. However, the armored man didn¡¯t seem to care at all. The fire on his body got denser, and his power slowly grew.


    The battlefield became covered in mes,pletely surrounding Gu Qingcheng.


    Then the entire battlefield looked like an exploding volcano, and the tumbling mes rushed to the sky. The mes were the only thing the audience could see; Gu Qingcheng and the armored man were nowhere to be found.


    Peng!


    Aet flew out of the mes and hit the wall of the battlefield hard enough to shake the stands. It was Gu Qingcheng¡¯s body. She spewed out a mouthful of blood, which sshed everywhere.


    There was ice covering Gu Qingcheng, and she looked like she had been coated in white powder.


    In the next second, the fire shed toward her again. Gu Qingcheng was terrified. She took a step back and went through a door of light She conceded and exited the battlefield.


    Everyone watching the battle waspletely shocked, and more than a little terrified.


    Gu Qingcheng had shown such incredible power, but she could barely survive two strikes from the armored man. That disy of power had shocked everyone into silence.


    It was absolute power, and it was absolute suppression.


    ¡°Are you okay, sister Gu?¡± Han Sen walked toward Gu Qingcheng and supported her out of the Martial Hall. He could feel that her body was very cold, and just touching her made his palms feel like they were about to freeze and fall off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dying,¡± said Gu Qingcheng with her lips trembling.


    ¡°Come help her, Little Silver!¡± Han Sen called.


    The silver lightning fell on Gu Qingcheng¡¯s body, and after half an hour, Gu Qingcheng started to recover.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± After more than an hour, Gu Qingcheng seemed to be recovering a little. Little Silver then stopped treating her.


    ¡°Is the armored man really that strong, sister Gu?¡± asked Wang Yuhang.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head without saying anything. After leaving the Martial Hall, she told Han Sen toe and see her. ¡°The armored man is indeed using the skills of a Taoist.¡±


    ¡°So he is actually Xu Fu?¡± asked Han Sen.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head and said, ¡°No. Though he¡¯s using the skills of a Taoist, his power doesn¡¯t seem like a human¡¯s. He feels more like a creature to me.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and looked at Gu Qingcheng, as he didn¡¯t know what Gu Qingcheng was trying to say.


    Gu Qingcheng cleared her head and continued, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for a creature to learn the skills of a Taoist?¡±


    ¡°Is that really possible? The powers of both creatures and spirits are inborn, so they can¡¯t change them. They might be able to learn some techniques or concepts from humans, but the power itself couldn¡¯t be changed,¡± Han Sen said thoughtfully.


    Gu Qingcheng considered that for a moment. ¡°You said that the armored man is staying in the Iron Chimenea, right? If it¡¯s actually an ancient Chimenea, the creature might be training itself in the Chimenea in order to change its body enough to use the techniques of the Taoists.¡±


    ¡°A mutant creature with the power of a Taoist?¡± Han Sen was really disturbed.


    Though Han Sen knew nothing about that era or how powerful the Taoists were, he could still tell from Gu Qingcheng that the Taoists were exceptional.


    A powerful creature with the abilities of a Taoist was indeed a nightmare.


    The armored man won again, and the news shocked everyone in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. They originally thought that Dor might be able to fight that armored man, but after the fight with Gu Qingcheng, they all thought that Dor would most likely be defeated by the armored man.


    Even a random attack from the armored man could rival the most powerful strike from Six Paths. The power gap was obvious.


    ¡°How can there be such a powerful being in the Fourth Sanctuary? The fact that he still hasn¡¯t broken space and be a god doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s a god fallen to the Fourth Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any suspense in the Divinity¡¯s Bout this time. The armored man will be ranked first, and Dor wille second.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, no suspense. That armored man is just too powerful.¡±


    Even great beings like the master of Sacred shelter had given up. He just hoped that he could get into the top ten, and he didn¡¯t count on getting first ce anymore. The power of the armored man was making people desperate.


    As for Han Sen, he didn¡¯t think that way. The armored man was indeed incredible, but he wasn¡¯t invincible; Gu Qingcheng survived two strikes from him, at least.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t invincible, Han Sen still had a chance.


    Han Sen asked Gu Qingcheng about the details of her fight with the armored man, and about the kind of skills the armored man actually used.


    ording to Gu Qingcheng, the power the armored man used was the Dan Sha Technique, which was very famous in her era. He condensed power into a medication, and when that medication exploded, the power it yielded was much superior to what the armored man possessed himself.


    Gu Qingcheng told Han Sen that the armored man¡¯s body wasn¡¯t much stronger than hers. The first strike of the armored man was the power of the armored man himself, and Gu Qingcheng was strong enough to rival it.


    However, the power contained in the armored man¡¯s medication was much stronger than Gu Qingcheng, and the second punch contained that sort of power. Gu Qingcheng couldn¡¯t resist it, which was why she lost.


    The Divinity¡¯s Bout continued. Han Sen got into the ten Son of God¡¯s. As for the armored man, nobody dared to fight him anymore, so he became one of the ten Son of God¡¯s too.


    After all ten Son of God¡¯s were chosen, the Divinity¡¯s Bout was over, and the final matches were the rankingpetition for the top ten. Each Son of God needed to fight the other nine Son of God¡¯s, thus giving the final ranking.


    Everyone thought that the armored man would reach first ce. Even some of the Son of God¡¯s said that they wouldn¡¯t fight the armored man.


    After, all the creatures treasured their lives. Even the spirits who had the power of resurrection didn¡¯t want to be killed for nothing.

 Chapter 1638 - Instructor

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Instructor</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Han Sen had been studying ways to defeat the Armored Man before the rankingpetition of the Son of God¡¯s started.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how powerful the Armored Man could be when he fully triggered his medication. If the Armored Man had shown the full extent of his power in the fight with Gu Qingcheng, then Han Sen¡¯s own physical power whenbined with Little Angel and his blood-pulse technique could defeat the Armored Man.


    Han Sen found somewhere silent tobine with the Little Angel. The power infused his entire body, and his strength immediately surpassed the emperor level. There wasn¡¯t any downside tobining with the Little Angel, so Han Sen had been fighting in this mode.


    However, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat the Armored Man or not. Han Sen tried the Blood Legion technique while under this status.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood slipped out of his veins and suffused his flesh, which made some strange changes in Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Suddenly, in Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul, Destiny¡¯s Tower started to shake as if it were responding to the changes in Han Sen. It was no longer peaceful like it had been.


    Han Sen summoned Destiny¡¯s Tower and held it in his hands. He tried to control the geno core to make attacks. He didn¡¯t actually fight, because he just wanted to see how long he couldst under this status.


    The results beyond his best expectations. Afterbining with the little angel, using the Blood Legion technique didn¡¯t ce a huge burden on his body. Hested for a whole day before he gradually felt kind of tired.


    ¡°I think I should have enough time, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to take that long to end the fight.¡± After separating himself from the Little Angel, Han Sen felt that his body was much weaker than before. It seemed that the Blood Legion technique still had a significant impact on his body, but merging with the Little Angel significantly weakened that influence.


    When he returned to the Alliance, he found Littleflower and Bao¡¯er ying in the yard. Zero was drinking tea on the stone chair beside them as she watched the two y.


    ¡°Zero, are you bored here? If you are, you can go to the Sanctuary.¡± Han Sen felt a bit sorry for Zero.


    To ensure that his family would be safe, he asked Zero to stay in the Alliance to look after Littleflower and Ji Yanran. It had been very unfair to Zero.


    Zero gave a very calm smile, and she poured a cup of tea and put it in front of Han Sen. She also filled her own cup, held the tea close to her face, and breathed in the steam as she sipped it.


    Looking at Zero, Han Sen suddenly felt rxed, as if nothing else actually mattered.


    ¡°No matter who she is, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her,¡± Han Sen promised himself. He then took the cup, took a sip, and enjoyed the moment


    ¡°Instructor, I still can¡¯t find Qing Ya. Perhaps he¡¯s already dead.¡± Inside a pce, a man in a cape saluted a man sitting on the throne.


    ¡°Who killed Qing Ya?¡± The man sitting on the throne looked very young, and he didn¡¯t look like a human being.


    He had silver hair and a bloody scar between his eyebrows. There was a spiral horn on his head that made him look like a unicorn, and at his back were a pair of golden dragon wings. With that golden crystal armor, he looked exceptionally powerful.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out yet, but with Qing Ya¡¯s power, I can¡¯t think of anyone who could have killed him. Even the disciples from Blood Legion, while they might be able to defeat Qing Ya, I can¡¯t imagine that they could actually manage to kill him Qing Ya. The only one I can think of who could kill Qing Ya that easily is the Chairman of the New Community,¡± said the caped man.


    ¡°Why him? Does he really have that kind of power?¡± The instructor said, looking at the caped man.


    The man in the cape lowered his head. ¡°That Chairman of the New Community is too mysterious. We still aren¡¯t sure where he came from, and we aren¡¯t sure if he is like us. We don¡¯t even know if he is from Blood Legion. Qing Ya joined the New Community to study him, so he¡¯s the greatest suspect.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t say for sure that he is the one who killed Qing Ya,¡± said the instructor.


    ¡°If we want to know if he killed Qing Ya, just let me go and test him. Then we¡¯ll know whether he has the ability to do so,¡± said the man in the cape.


    ¡°The New Community is a part of our organization, and I have a pact with the previous Chairman that I won¡¯t interfere with their issues. If we can¡¯t be sure that the new Chairman is indeed someone like us, we¡¯ll just leave him alone for now,¡± said the instructor calmly.


    ¡°Then what about Qing Ya?¡± asked the man in the cape, raising his head.


    ¡°Put it out of your mind for now. If the Chairman of the New Community really did it, we¡¯ll figure it out sooner orter. There¡¯s something more important for you to do now,¡± said the instructor.


    ¡°Please, do tell,¡± said the man in a cape with his head lowered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the two creatures in the Divinity¡¯s Bout in the Fourth Sanctuary, right?¡± asked the instructor.


    ¡°I did. Instructor, do you think that they might belong to Blood Legion?¡± asked the man in the cape.


    The instructor shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, but something is indeed strange. Have some people in the sanctuary inspect them and find out who they are.¡±


    ¡°Instructor, they are almost invincible in the Fourth Sanctuary, which we cannot enter. The creatures we have in the Fourth Sanctuary might not be able to deal with them,¡± said the man in the cape.


    ¡°No need to deal with them. Just send our forces to see if they are really human beings or not. That is enough,¡± said the instructor calmly.


    ¡°Okay, I will go do it now. Eye of God is still in the Fourth Sanctuary, and with its power, it should be able to tell whether they are humans or not,¡± said the man in the cape.


    ¡°Have you figured out who the masters of the other three geno cores are?¡± asked the instructor.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t identified the masters of Real blood or Bulwark Umbre yet, but the master of that Crystal Core might be Han Sen. I¡¯m still trying to confirm it,¡± The man in the cape said after some thought.


    ¡°The Hans again? D*mn it. Just go and confirm his identity,¡± the instructor said with aplicated facial expression.


    After a few days, the ranking contest of the ten Son of God¡¯s began, and Han Sen¡¯s first opponent was the master of Sacred.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of Sacred¡¯s master now, and if the Divinity¡¯s Bout hadn¡¯t been taking up his timetely, he would¡¯ve already rushed into Sacred shelter and killed Goddess.


    He now hoped that Sacred¡¯s master wouldn¡¯t concede, as it would be a good opportunity for him to kill Sacred shelter¡¯s leader.


    He just needed to engage in one-on-onebat in Divinity¡¯s Bout, but if he went to Sacred shelter, he would be forced to deal with lots of super beings, which would be much more difficult.


    After entering the battlefield, Han Sen saw that Sacred¡¯s master was already on the battlefield, and he wasn¡¯t backing out Han Sen was very pleased.

 Chapter 1639 - Sacred Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1639: Sacred Domain</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Goddess was in the Martial Hall of Sacred shelter, watching the Divinity¡¯s Bout A man covered in holy light walked onto the battlefield.


    Almost everyone in the Fourth Sanctuary knew about Dor now. However, as Goddess looked at Dor, she felt that he seemed familiar. It wasn¡¯t because she had seen his fights like everyone else; she felt that she had met Dor before, but she couldn¡¯t recall when or where.


    It was natural that Goddess couldn¡¯t recall. She couldn¡¯t link this peerless being with someone who was defeated by her dog in a single strike.


    And also, Goddess hadn¡¯t given Han Sen a second look. Before she actually saw Han Sen clearly, her ck dog had already smacked him into a wall. Goddess thought Han Sen had already died, which was why she could kind of remember his shape, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she actually met him.


    Sacred¡¯s master entered the battlefield and summoned a golden scepter into his hands.


    There was a pair of wings on his back, and he was wearing a beautiful armor. The golden scepter in his hands was gleaming, and he looked fabulous in the outfit. He really looked like some god from a religious legend.


    Han Sen looked at the master of Sacred shelter, and he was considering how he could kill his well-dressed opponent without giving him a chance to concede the battle.


    Everyone in Sacred shelter was a super creature, and Sacred¡¯s master was a berserk super creature. Even if Han Sen¡¯s super geno points were already maxed, he was still very interested in the beast soul and geno core of a berserk super creature.


    Before Han Sen moved, Sacred¡¯s master started to strike. He raised the scepter in his hand, and the golden crystal started to release a gleaming halo, covering the entire battlefield with golden light.


    Han Sen waspletely invincible under his super king spirit mode, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of that golden light at all. However, when the golden light fell on Han Sen¡¯s body, it felt strange. It was as if the golden light wasn¡¯t giving out any forces, and it didn¡¯t affect Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Although he couldn¡¯t be sealed or dampened as a super king spirit, he would still feel something. Even if it wasn¡¯t destructive, Han Sen would at least feel something.


    However, Han Sen didn¡¯t feel anything, which meant the golden light wasn¡¯t trying to attack at all.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what the golden light was used for, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it Sacred¡¯s master raised the scepter in his hands and rushed toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen stood still, and when the scepter was about to hit his body, he raised Blow Blood to his mouth and blew it toward the master of Sacred shelter.


    Peng!


    Even a great being like Sacred¡¯s master couldn¡¯t handle the destructive power of Blow Blood. The bloody light went through the face of Sacred¡¯s master, and his entire head exploded.


    In the next second, the creature¡¯s head recovered as if nothing had happened. The scepter moved toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned a bit, and he hit the scepter with his fist. The giant force from his fist bounced the scepter away, but it didn¡¯t injure Sacred¡¯s master.


    Sacred¡¯s master noticed that his own power hadn¡¯t been reduced much, and he was exhrated. He dashed toward Han Sen with the scepter in his hands again, with that terrifying golden light.


    Han Sen defended himself against the crazy attacks from Sacred¡¯s master while shooting streams of bloody light with Blow Blood. The bloody light hit Sacred¡¯s master and exploded on his body again and again, but Sacred¡¯s master seemed to be a true immortal, like some kind of god. No matter how injured he got, he could recover in less than a second.


    It was recovering instead of healing. When his flesh and blood exploded, his body didn¡¯t knit itself back together, it was just instantly restored to its previous state. Han Sen realized that Sacred¡¯s master was recovering so quickly because that golden light was helping.


    Inside the golden sacred light, the master of Sacred could endlessly store his body, and injuries meant nothing to him. They couldn¡¯t even weaken his power.


    ¡°No wonder the golden light didn¡¯t have any attacking power. He¡¯s using the power on himself.¡± Han Sen was a bit surprised in his heart.


    ¡°Dor isn¡¯t that strong after all. He¡¯s just a little bit stronger than Sacred¡¯s master.¡±


    ¡°Dor is indeed inferior to the Armored Man. The master of Outer Sky, who is just as powerful as Sacred¡¯s master, was killed instantly by the Armored Man, yet Dor can¡¯t even break Sacred¡¯s Golden Light.¡±


    ¡°If he loses this battle, he might not even get the second ce of the Son of God¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Sacred¡¯s master is a top-tier demi-god. Dor is still too young.¡±


    ¡°Dor seems to be much weaker than I expected. He isn¡¯t as tyrannical as that Armored Man at all.¡±


    ¡°I think Dor just relied on his geno core. Without his geno core, he is just barely a top-tier being.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Dor hasn¡¯t used his self geno core yet, so it¡¯s difficult to say who will win and who will lose.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, really. Even if he wins, do you really think he is now qualified to fight the Armored Man for first ce?¡±


    ¡°Fight for first ce? The Armored Man will definitely be the first ce, and Dor is likely to be the second ce.¡¯


    Sacred¡¯s master was indeed a top-tier being, and he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all against Han Sen in super king spirit mode. Within his Golden Light, he was like an undying god, and the fight became quite heated.


    Han Sen was quite interested in the Golden Light of Sacred¡¯s master. He didn¡¯t care what the onlookers were talking about. He put away the Blow Blood geno core and summoned the Six Paths Sword that Six Paths had left behind.


    Though Han Sen couldn¡¯t use the Six Paths Sword as well as Six Paths Emperor, Han Sen didn¡¯t intend to practice the entirety of Six Paths¡¯ sword technique. He only simted thest technique, Six Paths as One.


    Though it was only around sixty percent alike, the power was still terrific. The power in the sky and earth flooded toward the Six Paths Sword, and the power in the sword grew stronger and stronger.


    Everyone was pretty surprised. Other people couldn¡¯t tell Han Sen¡¯s power, but they were all very surprised that Han Sen was able to perform the de technique Six Paths as One.


    It was conceptualized and created by Six Paths himself, and it couldn¡¯t be used simply by wielding a Six Paths Sword. When Han Sen performed it, it looked very much like the real Six Paths, so everyone was amazed.


    When the power in the swords condensed, Han Sen shed toward the scepter instead toward Sacred¡¯s master himself.


    Sacred¡¯s master was scared. He didn¡¯t dare resist the Six Paths Sword directly, so he dodged it. Six Paths as One could be used several times, and that was what Han Sen did. Though the power wasn¡¯t as strong as what Six Paths himself wielded, it was still incredible.


    Sacred¡¯s master didn¡¯t dare to let the Six Paths Sword hit the crystal on his scepter, so he conceded and quit the battlefield.


    Though Han Sen won the battle, many people lost confidence in him. Nobody thought that he could beat the Armored Man anymore.

 Chapter 1640 - Sen Luo Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Sen Luo Illusion</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The fight between Han Sen and the Armored Man was Han Sen¡¯s fourth fight Aside from Sacred¡¯s master, Han Sen also defeated two other Son of God¡¯s. Though he defeated them, his performance seemed to pale inparison to the Armored Man.


    The Armored Man didn¡¯t have to fight at all, as all his opponents immediately conceded. Han Sen wasn¡¯t as frightening as he was.


    All the creatures were specting on whether Dor would actually dare to fight the Armored Man.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think about it that much. He was still practicing the Dongxuan Sutra like usual, hoping that he could advance Bulwark Umbre to super level.


    Ji Yanran went to thepany. Han Sen, Littleflower, and Bao¡¯er were at home. Littleflower and Bao¡¯er were ying in the garden, while Han Sen was practicing the Dongxuan Sutra.


    In the afternoon, Ji Yanran still hadn¡¯te back yet. She was very busy in thepany, and she needed to do overtime in the afternoon. Han Sen thought about it, and then he took Littleflower and Bao¡¯er to the street for some food.


    ¡°Father, I want ice cream,¡± Bao¡¯er said happily, holding Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Okay, since your mom is not here, let¡¯s get wild today. You can eat whatever you want until you are full,¡± said Han Sen, smiling.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Bao¡¯er cheered.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to drive them to the shops himself. It was much easier to just ride there. They arrived at the street, and they stepped onto the automatic portal, arriving at the business center.


    The three ate happily, and they toured all the restaurants and food stands. Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid that Bao¡¯er and Littleflower would get food poisoning. Their bodies were strong enough to resist even real poison, not to mention ordinary food.


    Littleflower was only one year old, but he could already eat a lot, a lot more than ordinary adults. However, he was very polite and quiet, and he was very elegant even when eating food.


    After eating, Han Sen went to the bathroom, and he put Bao¡¯er and Littleflower in the children¡¯s entertainment area. Bao¡¯er and Littleflower sat on small chairs as they yed.


    Suddenly, ady walked toward the children¡¯s entertainment zone, and she arrived at the doors. She was stopped by the Al. ¡°Lady, you didn¡¯t put a child here. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± said the Al to the woman.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Thedy put her hands on the Al, and the machine exploded.


    Nobody panicked because of the explosion. The entire children¡¯s entertainment area seemed to have been cut off from the building. Everything happening here seemed to have nothing to do with the building anymore, and everyone overlooked the area.


    Other kids were still ying, but Bao¡¯er suddenly jumped off the seesaw. She walked to Littleflower, and she stared at the woman walking toward her with herrge eyes.


    ¡°You can actually sense meing. It seems that you¡¯re not just a pet forpanionship,¡± said thedy as she looked at Bao¡¯er, smiling.


    ¡°Please leave now, sister. My dad is very ferocious. He doesn¡¯t like women. If he sees you here when hees back, he¡¯ll be angry and kill you.¡± Bao¡¯er stood in front of Littleflower and looked at thedy.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave soon. I don¡¯t like men who are very ferocious either. I only like boys who are cute and beautiful,¡± the woman said while she moved her body. She teleported beside Littleflower and reached toward his cor.


    Bao¡¯er immediately grabbed Littleflower and jumped up. She dodged the woman¡¯s palms and rushed toward the exit of the children¡¯s entertainment zone.


    The woman was surprised. ¡°Those people are idiots. Their intelligence ispletely wrong. A pet forpanionship? Even ordinary top-tier demigods are not this fast.¡±


    Peng!


    As Bao¡¯er tried to run out of the children¡¯s entertainment zone with Littleflower, they seemed to hit an invisible wall, and they bounced back immediately.


    The woman smiled and walked toward them. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a pet at the demi-god level, it¡¯s still useless. If you don¡¯t want to be killed, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Sister Bao¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to die, but if I lose my brother, my father will beat me to death. You¡¯re so beautiful, so you must be a very good person. Help me, okay? Don¡¯t take my brother away,¡± Bao¡¯er begged, looking at the woman.


    ¡°What a cute pet. I just want to take you back... And eat you.¡± The woman licked her lips. Her tongue was long and thin like a snake¡¯s, and it looked absolutely bizarre.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er is still very young, so I don¡¯t have that much flesh for you to eat. How about you wait for a few years, and when I grow up, you cane to eat me,¡± Bao¡¯er said with her eyes wide open.


    Littleflower looked at the woman curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, but there¡¯s no use in stalling for time. Even if you are one of Han Sen¡¯s beast souls, you can¡¯t get through my Sen Luo illusion to contact him. Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± the woman said while moved her body again, teleporting over to grab Littleflower.


    Bao¡¯er grabbed Littleflower, and she was extremely quick. The woman teleported several times, but she still couldn¡¯t touch Littleflower, so she was upset.


    She looked at Bao¡¯er for a second. The woman then said, ¡°Those people are all useless. They actually think a powerful pet like this is only forpanionship. I¡¯ll have to ask the instructor to punish them when I go back.¡±


    And then, ck and purple smoke starteding out of her body, filling the entire children¡¯s zone. The smoke looked like threads, and they moved toward Bao¡¯er and Littleflower.


    There was ck and purple smoke everywhere, so Bao¡¯er and Littleflower didn¡¯t even have a ce to move anymore.


    The ck smoke touched other children, and it bound them like ropes. The kids were all falling down on the ground.


    Some kids were terrified and wanted to cry, but they found that after they were bound by the ck and purple smoke, they couldn¡¯t even cry out loud because their mouths seemed to be sealed shut. They could only cry silently with their eyes wide open.


    The ck and purple smoke that looked like hands sealed all avenues of escape for Bao¡¯er and Littleflower, and then it started to attack them.


    Bao¡¯er pped her palm, and then a small gourd showed up in her hands. She held it toward the ck and purple smoke, and then the smoke was quickly sucked into the gourd.


    ¡°What is that? Is that a Geno core? How can a beast soul have a geno

 Chapter 1641 - Inexcusable

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Inexcusable</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    After Bao¡¯er sucked up all the ck and purple smoke, she grabbed Littleflower and hit the wall behind them. However, when they broke through the wall, there was another invisible wall blocking them, and Bao¡¯er and Littleflower bounced back again.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes spun, and she stomped on the ground, kicking arge hole in the floor. Suddenly, the supermarket on the first floor was visible. However, they didn¡¯t fall through the hole in the floor as there seemed to be an invisible screen holding Bao¡¯er and Littleflower back.


    There were people walking down there in the supermarket, and nobody noticed therge hole above them. They were still walking and buying stuff as nobody noticed what was happening.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t get out of my Sen Luo illusion.¡± The woman looked at Bao¡¯er with interest. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a fascinating pet, but sadly, I don¡¯t have time now. If Han Senes back, things will get moreplicated. So back off. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you know. You¡¯re really cute, and it¡¯ll be a shame to kill you now. Even if I¡¯m gonna kill you, it should be on the dining table.¡±


    ¡°Sister, why do you want Littleflower? He doesn¡¯t even have as much flesh as I do. If you want to eat flesh, you can just take me,¡± said Bao¡¯er, blinking her eyes.


    The woman sneered without saying anything more. ck and purple smoke began to waft from her again, and this time, it didn¡¯t attack Bao¡¯er and Littleflower. Instead, it rolled down her own body.


    The smoke quickly covered thedy¡¯s body, then twisted and condensed. Gradually, it formed a heavy purple and ck crystal armor, making the woman look like a robot.


    Hong!


    After donning that ck and purple crystal armor, the woman stepped out again. Her body tore apart the space around her, and she ran toward Bao¡¯er and Little Flower.


    Bao¡¯er was dazed. She dragged Littleflower backwards, but they couldn¡¯t dodge the woman¡¯s palm. Bao¡¯er saw that the woman¡¯s hand was about to grab Littleflower¡¯s shoulder.


    Bao¡¯er grabbed Littleflower abruptly, clenched her fist, and punched the woman¡¯s palm.


    Peng!


    Bao¡¯er bounced away immediately, and she hit the invisible boundary. There was blooding out of her mouth.


    The woman didn¡¯t give a d*mn about Bao¡¯er; instead, she reached toward Littleflower again.


    Bao¡¯er clenched her teeth and climbed up from the ground. She rushed toward Littleflower again and defended against the woman¡¯s palm with the gourd.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you want to die!¡± The woman was kind of infuriated. Her hand that was covered by her purple and ck crystal armor clenched into a fist, and she hit the gourd.


    Peng!


    Bao¡¯er bounced away and hit the boundary again. There was still blooding out of her mouth, but with the gourd as a buffer, she wasn¡¯t injured likest time. Bao¡¯er climbed up quickly again, and she stood in front of Littleflower, ring at the woman.


    The woman didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She kept punching, and Bao¡¯er kept using her gourd to ward off the attacks. Her small body kept bouncing away, yet every time, she rushed back.


    Kacha!


    After being hit several times, cracks appeared on Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd.


    Bao¡¯er clenched her teeth and went back to Littleflower, and facing the woman¡¯s fist, she grabbed her gourd and rushed toward. Then the gourd was smashed.


    Bao¡¯er spewed blood out everywhere, and her face turned pale immediately. The smashing of the gourd seemed to be a huge blow to her.


    She climbed up from the ground again, and there was blood everywhere on her body, and she couldn¡¯t even walk straight anymore. However, she still went back to Littleflower and opened her arms, standing in front of her little brother.


    ¡°Impressive. A demi-god pet can take so many of my punches. However, this is yourst chance, because I¡¯ll kill you this time.¡± The woman raised her fist, and there was still smoke all around the ck and purple armor. It looked like the hand of a devil, emanating terrifying force.


    Bao¡¯er stared at the woman¡¯s fist and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s my father¡¯s son, and he¡¯s my brother. Nobody can harm him in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the woman sneered, and the terrifying fist tore the space apart. It hit Bao¡¯er, and the force seemed to be able to destroy the entire world.


    Bao¡¯er was waving her fist, and she rushed toward the woman¡¯s attack again.


    Peng!


    Bao¡¯er flew out like a star again, and her body hit the invisible boundary. There was the sound of bone cracking, and the blood in her mouth opened like a flower, and her body fell on the ground.


    Bao¡¯er tried to stand up again, and after struggling several times, she wasn¡¯t able to do so. One of her arms had been broken and twisted into a weird shape. She couldn¡¯t use her power.


    The woman looked at Bao¡¯er who was half dead already. She didn¡¯t want to waste any time. She reached toward Littleflower beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. Don¡¯t touch Littleflower.¡± A sound came from beside her, and it was Bao¡¯er.


    The woman turned around and saw Bao¡¯er kneeling on the ground, struggling to hold herself there. She was trying to stand up, but she just couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Thene and stop me,¡± said the woman disdainfully. She didn¡¯t give a d*mn about Bao¡¯er, and she tried to grab Littleflower.


    Littleflower looked at the shadow of the hand that was reaching toward his head, cloaked with that ck and purple armor that looked like a devil. He then cried, and there were tears dropping from his eyes.


    Hong!


    The woman had almost grabbed Littleflower when a terrifying force rose beside her. She suddenly felt that she was in extreme danger. She reacted quickly and backed off a little bit.


    She looked around, and she saw Bao¡¯er standing up from the ground. However, the space around her was already twisted, so the woman couldn¡¯t see her body straight.


    ¡°Inexcusable... Inexcusable... You made Littleflower cry... Inexcusable...¡± Bao¡¯er raised her head and red at the woman. Her eyes were gleaming with terrifying light as if she were a ghost from hell.


    The woman was intimidated. She couldn¡¯t help taking some steps back, and then she realized what she was doing. She said to herself with contempt, ¡°It¡¯s just a demigod-level pet. I was actually intimidated by that. I¡¯ve beenfortable for too long.¡±


    She turned to Bao¡¯er. ¡°I thought you were interesting, so I wanted to spare your life so that you could tell Han Sen what happened. Since you really want to die, I¡¯ll satisfy your wish.¡±


    The woman then condensed the power in her fist, and she threw it toward Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Only I can bully him, yet you made him cry... You deserve to die...¡± Bao¡¯er red at that woman as if she didn¡¯t see the fist with the terrifying force. She became more and more belligerent, and anyone who saw those ghostly eyes would have been scared.

 Chapter 1642 - My Toy

    <h4>Chapter 1642: My Toy</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The woman¡¯s fist hit Bao¡¯er. Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t even try to dodge or block it. She just red at the woman.


    Dang!


    The woman¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as her fist was about to touch Bao¡¯er¡¯s body. A strange light emanated from Bao¡¯er, and a soft leaf extended out of her ragged shirt. It grabbed the woman¡¯s fist.


    The terrifying force of the woman¡¯s punch hit the soft golden leaf, but the leaf wasn¡¯t knocked away or damaged. Instead, the leaf only trembled a bit


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The woman stared at Bao¡¯er in horror.


    Even a top-tier demigod couldn¡¯t resist the power she had after she put on a geno armor. She didn¡¯t know where that leaf came from that it could resist her fist.


    She took a few steps back and stared at Bao¡¯er in horror. The gold leaves extended from Bao¡¯er¡¯s body and covered her like scales. They formed a unique leaf armor and cloaked Bao¡¯er as if she was a child wearing golden dragon scales.


    However, they weren¡¯t dragon scales; they were just golden leaves that looked like they belonged on a maple tree.


    ¡°Geno armor... How is it possible... Why can a pet have a geno armor... Impossible...¡± The woman finally saw what it really was, but she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°What are you?¡±


    Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t hear what the woman said. She stared at the woman with her terrifying eyes and walked toward the woman step by step.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use your blood to pay for the tears of Littleflower!¡± she hissed.


    ¡°Impossible... Impossible... It¡¯s impossible that they can use their self geno armors here... Impossible...¡± the woman screamed, and the ck and purple light surged again like a volcano exploding. She dashed toward Bao¡¯er, as if she had gonepletely mad.


    Previously, the woman had still been controlling her power, but now, she didn¡¯t have any concerns anymore. She just wanted to kill Bao¡¯er, and as her power exploded out from her, even the residual waves of her strength could crush the entire children¡¯s entertainment zone.


    Even if Littleflower could survive, the other children wouldn¡¯t.


    However, just when the woman threw her punch, Bao¡¯er¡¯s body appeared right in front of the woman, and the small hand covered by golden leaves pressed against the woman¡¯s fist.


    The raging power of the devil mes withered away under the Bao¡¯er¡¯s palm. Suddenly, the entire world became peaceful again.


    The woman felt her eyes popping as if she had seen a ghost. She tried to pull her fist back, but she found that her hand was being held as firmly as if it was in a vice.


    Seeing Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes, which were filled with bloodlust, the woman was terrified.


    ¡°You deserve to die...¡± Bao¡¯er squeezed the words out of her mouth as if each word was tainted by blood.


    After finishing thest word, Bao¡¯er clenched the woman¡¯s fist harder, and threw the woman up into the air.


    Peng! Peng! Peng!


    Bao¡¯er teleported in front of the woman instantly, and she punched the woman with fists that were like hammers. Each punch left a giant hole in the woman¡¯s armor, and they cracked the flesh and blood and bones inside the woman¡¯s body.


    ¡°The geno armor is being crushed... Ah!¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help screaming as she couldn¡¯t think of anything else now.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s fists kept crushing the armor and hitting her body directly, rolling her in the sky and forcing her to scream. Blood dropped like rain, and the fragments of her geno armor also flew everywhere. Her entire body was twisted, and finally, she couldn¡¯t even make a sound anymore.


    Hong!


    With thest punch, Bao¡¯erpletely smashed the woman¡¯s rugged geno armor and her body, and blood fell like rain.


    Right after the woman died, the Sen Luo illusion disappeared, and the golden leaf armor on Bao¡¯er¡¯s body also disappeared. She was still holding a gourd, and she sucked all the blood and fragments into her gourd. Aside from some broken grounds and facilities, no evidence of the fight was visible anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Littleflower... I¡¯m here... I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you...¡± Bao¡¯er walked to Littleflower and touched his head, giving him a smile.


    However, in the next second, Bao¡¯er fell down beside Littleflower.


    ¡°Sister Bao¡¯er...¡± Littleflower held Bao¡¯er, and he looked very worried.


    Children who had gotten free suddenly started to cry, and the Al of the supermarket found that the children¡¯s section was damaged. The Al gave a warning, and all the security people rushed to the children¡¯s entertainment zone immediately. Everyone nearby rushed toward the entertainment zone regardless of whether they had left their children there or not. They wanted to see what was happening and whether they could help.


    It was a chaotic scene, and when Han Sen arrived, he found Bao¡¯er lying beside Littleflower. He was terrified. He immediately checked Bao¡¯er¡¯s body. Fortunately, Bao¡¯er was still alive, although she was very fragile and weak.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er and Littleflower and rushed home as fast as he could. He took Bao¡¯er into the sanctuary and asked Little Silver to help her.


    Only Little Silver could save Bao¡¯er now.


    Little Silver used the power of silver lightning to cure Bao¡¯er. Though it took a very long time, Bao¡¯er began to recover, and Han Sen was relieved.


    Bao¡¯er was safe now. However, she had been gravely injured, so she needed a long time to recover.


    Han Sen asked Little Silver to keep curing Bao¡¯er. As for him, he went back to the Alliance to ask Littleflower what had happened and why Bao¡¯er was so injured.


    Littleflower was only about a year old, but he was already able to talk a lot. Although he couldn¡¯t describe much, Han Sen still understood what had happened.


    ¡°That woman... Is that woman from the God¡¯s organization? She dared to attack Littleflower... Fortunately, Bao¡¯er was there. Otherwise, she might have actually gotten what she wanted... D*mn it...¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t be more furious.


    After more than ten hours of healing from Little Silver, Bao¡¯er finally woke up. However, her body was still very weak, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in a short period of time.


    After waking up, Bao¡¯er grabbed Han Sen and asked, ¡°Is Littleflower okay?¡±.


    ¡°Little Flower is very safe, and he didn¡¯t get injured. You protected him, and he¡¯s safe because of you. You¡¯re an excellent sister, no, you¡¯re the best sister.¡± Han Sen suddenly felt terrible.


    ¡°Hmph. Littleflower is one of my toys. Only I can bully him. Nobody else can bully him,¡± said Bao¡¯er, pouting.

 Chapter 1643 - Fighting Armored Man

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Fighting Armored Man</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    Han Sen learned everything that had happened from Bao¡¯er, and he became more and more sure that the woman was a member of God.


    Han Sen was silently enraged the whole time. After listening to what she said, he asked a few more questions and did not lose his temper. He did not say anything further. He let Bao¡¯er continue to rest, and he went to the Martial Hall.


    The God organization was very strong, and its core members had already risen to the Fifth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Obviously, they possessed even more geno armors. Han Sen knew that if he wanted to really eradicate the threat, he had to stand at the same height.


    ¡°Strength, I need more strength.¡± Han Sen stepped toward the Martial Hall, and there was pure rage burning in his heart


    He hadn¡¯t had this feeling of powerlessness for a long time. He hadn¡¯t even noticed when the God organization attacked Littleflower and Bao¡¯er. If it wasn¡¯t for Bao¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t imagine what the consequences would have been.


    ¡°Strong, I have to be stronger.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body gradually turned into the super king spirit When he entered the Martial Hall, he waspletely transformed into a super king spirit.


    Today was the time of his battle with the Armored Man. He had been hesitant about this fight. He wasn¡¯t sure he could win the battle, and he didn¡¯t want the two of them to injure each other. But now Han Sen realized that he could never back down or return to what he had been. He must get stronger and stronger to be able to cope with unknown and powerful enemies.


    Divinity¡¯s Bout had already been packed with various creatures. Even the Martial Halls of the major shelters had already been packed to max capacity. All creatures wanted to know if Dor would fight the Armored Man.


    ¡°He¡¯s reallying. It seems that Dor isn¡¯t willing to quit.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He is too much weaker than the Armored Man.¡±


    ¡°Watching such a battle will still be worthwhile. Fighting Dor will let the Armored Man show more strength.¡±


    Seeing the image of the zing white light appearing on the battlefield, all the creatures watching the battle were excited. Most of the spectators didn¡¯t care whether Dor won or lost. They would get to see an exciting battle either way.


    ¡°Will Dor be okay?¡± Even Tang Zhenliu couldn¡¯t help but worry that the Armored Man was too strong. People couldn¡¯t see any hope of Dor defeating him.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s injury was almost recovered. She also came to the Martial Hall to watch this matchup, but she had not spoken. She just looked at Dor in the light and shadow, and the Armored Man who had just entered the battlefield.


    Luo Haitang was also watching this game, looking very dignified.


    Almost all the strongest beings of the Fourth Sanctuary were watching this battle, and among them, there was a very special existence.


    It was a dragon-like creature, but it had four pairs of eyes on its head. The eight eyes were divided into two rows, and they almost reached the top of its head.


    The eight eyes were different from normal eyes. Each eye seemed to be a Tai Chi. They were ck and white, with white pupils in the ck eyes and ck pupils in the white eyes. It looked very strange.


    ¡°The Eye of the Gods. The godmanded that you see clearly what kind of creatures they are. You have to look carefully and be sure not to miss anything.¡± Next to the eight-eyed dragon, a strange squirrel-like creature called.


    ¡°You can rest assured that with my God¡¯s Eye, I will see who they are,¡± the Eye of the Gods said with full confidence. Its eight yin and yang eyes looked at the light and shadows in the Martial Hall.


    The continual rotation of the yin and yang eyes seemed to pull the light and shadow into its eyes. Gradually, a figure emerged in its eyes.


    However, it was a bit strange that the figure reflected in the eyes was neither Han Sen nor the Armored Man, but a white jade.


    The jade took the form of a dragonfly skeleton with fire burning beneath its eyelids, and the gaps between its bones also burned the ice mes. It looked strange and gorgeous.


    After watching for a while, the Eye of the Gods smiled and said, ¡°The Armored Man is a creature of the shackles, not a human being. Let the gods be relieved; this is too simple for my eyes.¡±


    ¡°The other one, what kind of creature is the one who calls himself Dor?¡± The squirrel was not happy because of this and pointed to Han Sen¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Wait, I will see.¡± The light and shadow of the eight yin and yang eyes disappeared, and then started running again. Slowly, a figure appeared in his eight eyes.


    This time, the figure that emerged was the super king spirit body that Han Sen had turned into, with its long, white hair of the body. Light surrounded the body like a me.


    The squirrel kept looking at the Eye of the Gods. After seeing Han Sen¡¯s figure being reflected, he immediately shouted, ¡°Is there a problem with your God¡¯s Eye?¡±


    The Eye of the Gods frowned and said, ¡°My God¡¯s Eye will never go wrong. If the reflection remains the same, that means this is his original body.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean he isn¡¯t human?¡± asked the squirrel.


    ¡°Should not be...¡± the Eye of the Gods said hesitantly, looking at Han Sen on the field.


    On the battlefield, after the Armored Man entered, his body ignited with horror. He walked toward Han Sen step by step like some god of ice and fire. With every step, the mes on his body grew stronger, but they did not go to Han Sen. In front of him, the mes shrouded most of the battlefield.


    The mes followed the Armored Man, and the whole heaven and the earth were turned into mes around Han Sen.


    Everyone held their breath. The momentum was too repressive, so they stopped breathing unconsciously, and their eyes were staring at Han Sen.


    Han Sen summoned the Little Angel to merge with himself. The spectators couldn¡¯t see the Little Angel; they could only see Han Sen¡¯s holy light, rising like a volcano, and a pair of white wings spread out behind his back. A halo appeared over his head and a transparent sword in his hand, exuding a sense of purity and brilliance in the light.


    Afterbining with the Little Angel, Han Sen began to run the Blood Legion technique, causing his body to change again. The blood slipped out of his blood vessels, suffusing his organs, flesh, and bones. It made his bodypletely different from an ordinary human¡¯s, or even from a creature.


    Feeling the incredible power generated by his body, Han Sen did not hesitate to summon his Destiny¡¯s Tower immediately. He wanted to win this fight.


    The moment that Destiny¡¯s Tower appeared, the Armored Man¡¯s eyes got colder. They stared at the geno core in Han Sen¡¯s hands, and the mes on the Armored Man¡¯s body became even more terrifying.


    To the spectating creatures, it was strange to see Dor summon a tower-shaped geno core instead of his Coin or Blow Blood geno cores.


    Destiny¡¯s Tower had been gone for too long, and most of the creatures had only heard of it. No one had ever seen what it actually looked like. It was also impossible to think that Han Sen was holding the legendary Destiny¡¯s Tower.

 Chapter 1644 - Real Blood Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Real Blood Promotion</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    The Armored Man stared at Destiny Tower, and the me of the body erupted like a volcano, and the aura he exuded became unimaginable.


    ¡°The Armored Man is trying to kill Dor directly. His power is so horrible when he gathers it like this. It seems that he¡¯s gathering more power than he used to defeat Gu Qingcheng.¡±


    ¡°The fact that the Armored Man has gathered such terrifying power only shows that Dor is stronger than Gu Qingcheng, so the Armored Man has to be serious.¡±


    ¡°Dor! Cheers! Beat him!¡±


    ¡°That kind of power can kill with a single strike. If Dor insists on fighting, then there will be no chance to concede.¡±


    Boom!


    The Armored Man mmed into Han Sen, and the mes were as bright as the sun. The entire battlefield was covered by intense ice, and the spectators could not see anything at all.


    Han Sen felt the incredible power of the approaching attack, but he didn¡¯t panic. He moved his hand and lifted Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    The ze that was so strong, yet frighteningly, it disappearedpletely in a sh. The sudden transition left the spectators temporarily blind. After they recovered their vision and saw the situation on the battlefield, they were all stunned and their mouths gaped open.


    The mes on the battlefield had disappearedpletely. Both the mes and the Armored Man had disappeared. Only a huge octagonal metal tower was standing on the battlefield.


    ¡°No way... The Armored Man was suppressed by a metal tower?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. With the power of the armor, even if the tower is a super geno core that uses sealing power, I think it will be broken by a punch.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of geno core could suppress such a strong force.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait to see if the metal tower will be broken.¡±


    Everyone felt that a tower could not trap the Armored Man, so they were waiting for the metal tower to be broken. No one believed that the Armored Man would be so easily suppressed.


    In fact, Han Sen did feel the pressure in the Destiny¡¯s Tower, and a horrible force was confronting the power of the geno core, as if the tower would be broken at any time.


    Destiny¡¯s Tower was not Han Sen¡¯s self geno core. ording to the theory, Han Sen¡¯s power should not affect Destiny¡¯s Tower. However, after running the Blood Legion technique, Han Sen felt that the tower was reacting strangely. The strength of the geno core was affected by Han Sen¡¯s blood and flesh and the Blood Legion techniques.


    Han Sen¡¯s own power surged and rushed into Destiny¡¯s Tower, increasing the tower¡¯s strength more and more. However, the Armored Man¡¯s power was still slowly expanding inside the tower, and Han Sen still couldn¡¯t suppress it with all his force.


    Now Han Sen had a tough choice. He had to suppress the Armored Man in the tower. If he let go now, Destiny¡¯s Tower would be destroyed, and Han Sen would also be injured.


    Han Sen was still running the Blood Legion techniques, transforming his own power into the same fatal power as Destiny¡¯s Tower. The strength of the Armored Man continued to grow, and it was definitely stronger than Han Sen¡¯s own power. Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    When Han Sen hesitated to deal with it, the Real Blood geno core automatically flew out of Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul. This time it was not flying toward another geno core or anything else, but it integrated into Han Sen¡¯s body instead. Real Blood gradually merged into Han Sen¡¯s blood.


    Suddenly, the power of Han Sen¡¯s blood and nerves increased sharply. Destiny¡¯s Tower filled with light, suppressing the power inside the tower.


    Han Sen was ecstatic. He hadn¡¯t even known that Real Blood had such an ability, but it made perfect sense.


    The Real Blood geno core had been condensed by the blood vessels, and itspatibility with the Blood Legion techniques was undoubtedly the highest. It was also reasonable that it could enhance the Blood Legion techniques.


    As Han Sen¡¯s blood flowed, it was assimted into Real Blood. At the same time, Han Sen¡¯s blood, nerves, and Blood Legion techniques became stronger and stronger.


    The infinite power passed through Destiny¡¯s Tower to suppress the power inside the tower. The two forces collided fiercely in the tower, and Han Sen finally gained an advantage.


    The Real Blood geno core also began to evolve in Han Sen¡¯s blood. After it merged with Han Sen, the blood flow in his body helped the geno core breakthrough its bottleneck and achieve super level.


    Everyone was waiting for the moment when the metal tower got broken, but time passed by, and nothing happened to the tower. No cracks appeared on its surface.


    ¡°What? Can the Armored Man not break the tower?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it looks like the tower is very solid.¡±


    ¡°What is that geno core? How can it suppress the Armored Man? Even if it is a super geno core, isn¡¯t it impossible to suppress the Armored Man?¡±


    The creatures watching the battle gradually began to discuss, and no one believed that a mighty existence like the Armored Man could be suppressed by a tower.


    ¡°That tower, it seems...¡± The master of Sacred shelter looked at the tower, but his eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°Could that be Destiny¡¯s Tower?¡± Many ancient beings, like Sacred¡¯s master, began to specte.


    ¡°Dor is too good! He just suppressed the armored like... That was f*cking amazing!¡± Tang Zhenliu could not help but scream excitedly.


    Gu Qingcheng was slightly amazed. Although she didn¡¯t think that Dor would lose easily, she hadn¡¯t expected anything like this to happen.


    He didn¡¯t even do a thing, and the tower just suppressed the Armored Man.


    The Armored Man roared angrily in Destiny¡¯s Tower, and the ice mes exploded like a volcano, trying to break the tower.


    However, the blood light emitted from the metal tower formed a bloody ring. It slowly began to contract outside the Armored Man, pressing the ice me down a little.


    No matter how the Armored Man roared, the blood ring kept shrinking.


    Peng!


    The mes were shattered under the blood ring, and the blood ring made physical contact with the Armored Man, still shrinking. Surprisingly, the body of the Armored Man became smaller as the blood ring shrank, and finally disappeared with the blood ring.


    At the same time, on the seventh floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower, a stone tform appeared. The figure of the Armored Man appeared on the stone tform, but now he couldn¡¯t move, just like a prisoner locked on a stone tform.


    Han Sen finally felt that the resistance in the tower waspletely gone. When he reached out, Destiny¡¯s tower gradually shrank and flew back into his palm.


    The battlefield and all the Martial Halls were dead silent. Before this battle, they had debated many possibilities, but no one had thought that this would happen.


    The powerful Armored Man had been suppressed so easily, and everyone was staring at Han Sen, who stood on the battlefield and did not say a word for a long time.

 Chapter 1645 - Son of God Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Son of God Reward</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Twelve-Winged Dark Seraphim


    When Han Sen left the arena, much of the audience had yet to react. Everything had urred so quickly, their minds were having trouble processing it.


    They had expected a shocking battle, but not like that. And it ended very abruptly.


    People did not know about the changes that had taken ce in Han Sen¡¯s body and Destiny¡¯s Tower. They had only seen Han Sen summon a metal tower to crush the Armored Man, then absorb him.


    ¡°That was scary. Dor is the scariest. An elite like Armored Man waspletely suppressed!¡±


    ¡°Who said geno cores couldn¡¯t beat strength? It does not matter how strong you are, you can get absorbed.¡±


    ¡°Dor is too strong. He is invincible!¡±


    ¡°What was that tower geno core? It was so strong.¡±


    The battle had ended a while ago by this point, but everyone was still discussing the fight between Dor and the Armored Man. The tower geno core was the center of many discussions, as well.


    Many super elites thought the tower was Destiny¡¯s Tower, but ording to the legend, it should have gone along with its master in ascension to the Fifth Sanctuary.


    Humans didn¡¯t care about where the tower came from, though. Everyone simply concerned themselves with the fight between Dor and Armored Man. It had led to Dor being titled the strongest human to ever exist.


    Han Sen did not have time to dwell on these matters, though. He was currently standing inside Destiny¡¯s Tower and looking at Armored Man, who was now trapped on one of the pedestals.


    Armored Man yelled at him, but no matter how much he tried, he could not escape the space shield. Hissing and cursing were all he could aplish.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Armored Man repeated that more than a few times.


    ¡°Answer my questions and I might let you go.¡± Han Sen looked at him, and then asked, ¡°Who are you? What is your rtion to the master of Destiny¡¯s Tower?¡±


    Armored Man simply ignored Han Sen. He kept repeating the same few words over and over, as if he was a loon.


    Han Sen asked a few more questions, but there was no change in response. So Han Sen decided to let him be until he calmed down. He could return to ask him questions another time.


    Han Sen was very curious about the Armored Man and the Headless Rockman in the tower.


    Since Armored Man disappeared after his fight with Han Sen and did not finish any other matches, people believed he had been killed. It made them all fear Dor even more. So, no one dared fight Han Sen in the next few matches. They were afraid of his tower.


    Even spirits that were able to respawn did not want to take a risk. It was okay being killed, but finding themselves trapped inside the tower would be the most terrifying situation they could think of.


    After advancing through the top-ten Son of God¡¯s, Dor ended up at the lofty number-one position. Furthermore, it was Han Sen¡¯s very first number-one Son of God position achieved in a Divinity¡¯s Bout.


    He had joined a couple Divinity¡¯s Bouts before, but for various reasons, he was always unable to reach first ce.


    Everyone was in agreement that Dor was the most powerful being to exist in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    When Han Sen finished the Divinity¡¯s Bout, he entered the Martial Hall to receive his reward.


    The tenth Son of God had one randomized chance of a random item. It might have been a beast soul, a geno weapon, or a geno core. What they received was all down to pure luck.


    Han Sen was interested in what other rewards he might now be fortunate enough to receive. He was interested in the God¡¯s Baptism.


    Han Sen ced his hand on the Martial Hall¡¯s tablet. It began to glow, and then an item was revealed. It then began to sh through different items, making Han Sen¡¯s eyes go all funny.


    ¡°What reward should I ept?¡± Han Sen wanted to borrow some luck off God, but there was nothing there he truly wanted.


    In the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, he was practically invincible. There was no point in getting a super beast soul, as all he could do with that was sell it off or give it to a friend.


    The same applied to geno cores and geno armors. What Han Sen wanted to do was ascend to the Fifth Sanctuary and see if he could go back to the Alliance.


    ¡°Received one pet beast soul geno core.¡±


    When the light stopped, Han Sen froze.


    ¡°Pet beast soul geno core? What is that?¡± Han Sen was surprised, seeing what his reward had been.


    Beast souls were beast souls, and geno cores were geno cores. A pet beast soul was a pet beast soul, by this logic.


    On the tablet, Han Sen could now see a glowing orb. It became a shining light that entered Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul. Little Angel saw it and flew right over to it. She grabbed the orb and swallowed it.


    Little Angel¡¯s holy light began to show unsteadiness, but it calmed down after a while. And when it did, Little Angel looked different. Han Sen reviewed her information, though, and he couldn¡¯t see any changes. She seemed the same.


    But now was not the time to investigate Little Angel. He needed to receive his second reward; something Han Sen believed to be rather important.


    Han Sen put his hand on the Martial Hall¡¯s tablet again. The tablet then revealed a slit, which Han Sen¡¯s hand fell into. Han Sen was familiar with this, as it was what led him to the arena. He wasn¡¯t afraid of this process, and so he immediately went inside.


    After he traveled through the tablet this time, though, he was not taken to the arena. He was taken to a tunnel. The path was tubr, as if he was traversing a pipe. It was three meters long, and it appeared to have been made of wless, seamless crystal.


    Han Sen, seeing the way ahead, was shocked. The crystal looked like that of the crystallizer¡¯s Main Control Room.


    ¡°Is the sanctuary rted to the crystallizers?¡± Han Sen frowned and walked forward. There were glowing lights residing within the crystal walls. The lights were like tangible feathers, bathing Han Sen, and melting into him like snowkes.


    Han Sen felt a surge of electricity course through him and get discharged. He did not feel stronger, and he didn¡¯t feel as if he had been purified. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what the purpose of those lights was.


    The passage was long, at least ten thousand meters from one end to the other. At the very end of it, Han Sen found arge door. Before he could open it, though, it opened itself automatically. There was a room beyond it.


    Han Sen looked into the room, and when he did, his eyes opened wide.

 Chapter 1646 - Man in the Can

    <strong>Chapter 1646 Man in the Can</strong>


    The room looked just like the crystallizer¡¯s Main Control Room. There were many active crystallizer machines. He had already expected such sights, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised by their presence.


    But this crystallizer-like room was inhabited; Han Sen saw a person inside.


    Han Sen did not know if the person was dead or alive, as he was standing inside a tank made of crystal. The tank was full of liquid, which surrounded and supported the man.


    The man had short ck hair, and he was d in a set of crystal armor. It looked simr to the one Han Sen had taken from Tina.


    Aside from that, there was nothing outstanding about the man. By all ounts, he looked like an ordinary human. There were no extra physical abnormalities that would have suggested him to be a creature or spirit.


    ¡°Is that a human?¡± Han Sen was not sure. He used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the tank. Strangely, his senses could not prate the surface. He was unable to get a reading of the man¡¯s energy and determine if he was alive.


    But when Han Sen approached the tank, he heard a voice. It said, ¡°The machine has an error. God¡¯s Baptism cannot bepleted. Please wait or turn back.¡±


    Han Sen looked around, unsure of where the voice hade from. But Han Sen could definitely tell it was an Al of sorts; it wasn¡¯t the voice of something living.


    Han Sen chose not to leave just yet, though. This ce surprised him, and the wait could give him a chance to understand the ce some more.


    Something must have happened there, which had resulted in the crystallizer equipment breaking.


    ¡°If I am correct, this crystal tank is the equipment used for God¡¯s Baptism.¡± Han Sen walked around the room, thinking. After a brief examination, he turned his attention back to the tank.


    Han Sen was confused. He wasn¡¯t sure if the man in the tank was a person supposedly undergoing the baptism, or if he was the operator of the room.


    ¡°What happened here? Why is this ce broken? Is it living or dead?¡± Han Sen had a lot of questions.


    The room did not look damaged, and there was nothing special there aside from the man in the tank.


    ¡°Connection to control room has been sessfully established. Would you like to open the door?¡± The beetle symbol on Han Sen¡¯s hand began to glow, and then the voice of the Al sounded again.


    ¡°Open.¡± Han Sen was happy about this. He was now sure that ce belonged to the crystallizers.


    ¡°It looks like the sanctuary has a connection to the crystallizers. I just don¡¯t know if they discovered the sanctuary like humans did, or if they actually created it.¡± Han Sen looked at the light from the beetle, lost in thought.


    A crystal wall parted silently. Han Sen looked towards it and was surprised. There were many crystallizer buildings beyond the wall, but many had been brought to ruin. The ce was crumbled and broken.


    Han Senmanded the beetle to walk him around, as there were no perfect machines or buildings there. All the structures there wererge, and they were simr to what could be found in the Forbidden City.


    The further Han Sen ventured through that ce, the more ruins and destruction there was to witness. Han Sen eventually came to a ruin that was in better condition than the others.


    After Han Sen came to the edge of the building, he looked out and saw something very strange.


    There was a sky out there. It wasn¡¯t strange to see the sky, as the sanctuary had a sky. But the sanctuary¡¯s sky was different from the sky of a normal. There were manys in space, but no one knew what was above the sky in the sanctuary.


    Han Sen stood where he was, looking out into space. It looked just like the space he could see from any in the Alliance, but the stars he could see from there seemed closer than usual. It made him feel suppressed, somewhat.


    Han Sen flew up into the sky and took a look at the crystallizer buildings from above. He noticed the ce had been built atop a meteor, and it was actually floating through space. Han Sen did not know if he was in the Alliance, though, as there were no constetions he could see that were familiar to him.


    Han Sen summoned his beetle. After entering, he brought out his map of the gxy. He only wanted to give it a go and see if it worked, and it did. The map disyed his location without issue.


    Han Sen was in a system called the Ya Chuan System. There were seven or eight areas there that had been taken by the Alliance.


    Han Sen determined the specific ce he was in; a barren stretch of space that the Alliance hadn¡¯t yet imed. But at least he knew now that he was back in the Alliance. It would take a long time to get to familiar territory from where he was. It would be annoying to go back, so Han Sen remained on the meteor.


    The beetle scanned the meteor, and Han Sen learned that the meteor was once part of a that had shattered. The crystallizer buildings were part of a big control room, and this was all that was now left of it.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t learn anything more amidst those ruins, so he returned to the room. He checked out the man in the tank. The armor the man wore was a geno armor, and that meant he was not in the top ten Son of God¡¯s. He hadn¡¯te there for a baptism.


    ¡°Then who is he? Was he one of the people that once controlled this ce? Or was he perhaps an invader?¡± Han Sen looked at the man.


    Han Sen did not know if he was living or not, so he didn¡¯t dare open the tank.


    To be able to own geno armor, you had to be very powerful. Han Sen wasn¡¯t confident. He wasn¡¯t in the Fifth Sanctuary, and he could not make use of his own geno armor.


    Han Sen had a set of crystal armor, but his body could not harness a sufficient amount of power to make use of it efficiently. As Han Sen mulled what to do, he heard the sound of katcha. Something broke, and then he witnessed the crystal tank open.


    The crystal tank, that was as tall as a tree, started to open up from the upper regions. When the tank opened, the liquid didn¡¯t ssh out as Han Sen had expected. Instead, it hovered in the air, remaining inside the now open tank.


    Han Sen looked at the man with caution. As he was thinking about whether or not to leave, the man opened his eyes.


    A pair of ck eyes stared at Han Sen, and it made his heart jump.

 Chapter 1647 - Misunderstanding

    <strong>1647 Misunderstanding </strong>


    Ssh!


    The man copsed in front of Han Sen. Before Han Sen could react, the man was picking himself back up off the floor.


    The liquid inside the tank had been an almost jelly-like substance. It remained in the open tank, just wobbling in ce. None of it actually came spilling out


    ¡°Who are you? You have walked into the Main Control Room. You know you will die for this, don¡¯t you?¡± The man spoke to Han Sen with the humannguage.


    Before Han Sen could respond, the man saw the open door. Outside, he saw that the exterior had be a total ruin. When he noticed that, the expression on his face changed.


    ¡°Betrayer! You must die!¡± The man was enraged. His armor emanated with a scary power, and he tried throwing a punch at Han Sen.


    ¡°Betrayer?¡± Han Sen wanted to exin, but he could feel that the power headed for him was far too strong. If he stood and spoke, he¡¯d most likely end up dead.


    Han Sen summoned his white crystal armor and threw a punch to intercept the man¡¯s fist. He felt as if he had hit a train, and the sheer force sent him flying away. His body hit a crystal wall, and he ricocheted off into an open ne of space. He flew so far away, and when he finally came to a stop, he heaved blood.


    The blood floated in the empty air around him. There was no gravity, so it didn¡¯t fall. It looked rather strange.


    The man came right before Han Sen and threw another punch.


    Han Sen thought the man was too d*mn strong. He was far stronger than Han Sen, and he had geno armor. It looked as if he was the one who could utilize the full strength of such a set of armor. Han Sen had yet to learn how to do this.


    Han Sen transformed into super king spirit mode andbined with Little Angel. Then, he used the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Even with all that, he was still at a disadvantage. He was punched another two times, and more and more blood came out with each hit.


    ¡°Stop it! I¡¯m not a betrayer of any kind. I came here for a baptism!¡± Han Sen eximed. It was okay to have an enemy, but it wasn¡¯t okay for him to be framed for something he hadn¡¯t done. He wasn¡¯t who the man thought he was.


    ¡°Pah! You are trying to find an excuse now? How can a creature from the sanctuary possess a geno armor? You are not a creature from the sanctuary!¡± The man did not believe Han Sen, and he continued throwing punches.


    The man¡¯s skill was average, and he wasn¡¯t particrly dexterous. It was his strength that was incredible, and his speed, too.


    Han Sen had to use his Dongxuan Sutra and phoenix techniques to keep up with the man.


    Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t win, though. And the best he could do was kite the maniac. When Han Sen actually did try to punch his enemy, his fist couldn¡¯t make a dent.


    ¡°Someone else gave me this armor. It isn¡¯t mine! If this was my own armor, shouldn¡¯t I be able to use its power? Why aren¡¯t I?¡± Han Sen tried his best to exin, despite the blood oozing from his aching mouth.


    The man froze and came to a total stop. He looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°You really are a creature from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Follow me, if you don¡¯t believe me. I won first ce in Divinity¡¯s Bout. I took the passage that opened for me to get here.¡± As Han Sen spoke, he wiped the blood away.


    The man heard what he was told, but he ignored Han Sen after that. He raced back into a room amidst the ruins and came back shortly after.


    ¡°I am sorry! You really did be the first Son of God. It is my mistake!¡± The man rubbed his nose and felt rather sorry for what he¡¯d done.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen asked the man.


    The man frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was in charge, overlooking the C-3 Control Room. While I was soaking in the geno fluid, the control room vibrated. Some power went inside me, and I must have fainted. When I woke up, I saw you. The ce was like this.¡±


    ¡°What is your identity?¡± Han Sen noticed the guy wasn¡¯t fully awake, but he still wanted to ask the man questions.


    Han Sen still treated him with suspicion, but he listened. The man said, ¡°I am a soldier from the Third Division Special Forces. Which are you from?¡±


    ¡°Third Division? Which one is that?¡± Han Sen was in the special forces, but there were many third divisions. He didn¡¯t know which one was being referred to. He had never heard of a regiment named so simply in the Alliance.


    ¡°How many Third Divisions do the crystallizers have?¡± The man looked confused.


    ¡°Crystallizer?¡± Han Sen was shocked, but he didn¡¯t shout it out and make his astonishment look obvious. He looked at the man and said, ¡°You are of the crystallizer¡¯s Third Division?¡±


    ¡°Are you not a crystallizer?¡± The man looked annoyed, but he went on to say, ¡°What happened here? Why is the Main Control Room in such a state?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. The man before him was a living crystallizer. Han Sen had guessed they might look like humans, but he never expected them to look identical.


    Han Sen even thought the man might have been tricking him. He did look exactly like a human, after all.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to tell you something. But don¡¯t get mad when I do,¡± Han Sen said, looking at the man.


    ¡°Go on.¡± The man nodded and looked serious.


    Han Sen thought even if he didn¡¯t try to exin how things were, the man would find out eventually. There was no need for him to lie.


    So, Han Sen told him about the gxy. The man listened to every word spoken, but his face turned green and pale like a lightshow.


    After Han Sen exined, the man said, ¡°It looks like we lost, then.¡±


    ¡°Lost? To who?¡± Han Sen asked.


    He didn¡¯t reply to Han Sen, he just stared at him. After a while, Han Sen¡¯s skin red up with goosebumps.


    ¡°I¡¯m certainly handsome, but you still shouldn¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Han Sen thought.


    ¡°Can you help me with one thing?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°It depends, but if I can help you, I will,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If it is possible, can you take me with you? I want to integrate with modern society.¡± When the man asked this, he looked very embarrassed.

 Chapter 1648 - Kindergarten

    <strong>Chapter 1648 Kindergarten</strong>


    Han Sen almost choked. He thought there was something wrong with his ears.


    The man sounded like a schoolkid that had just graduated from school. He was a crystallizer with geno armor, and Han Sen thought it was strange that the man was making such a simple request.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t live there for free. When I have grown ustomed to things, I will pay you back,¡± the man said.


    Han Sen heard him and coughed. He then said, ¡°Brother, that is not the issue. You can stay with us as long as you want; I have plenty of money, so that¡¯s okay. But I have a question: this ce is far away from the Alliance, and there is no easy way home. Can you go through the sanctuary ande back with me that way?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t go there. But you can tell me where to head. If you do that, I can fly there with my geno armor.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but might you get into trouble?¡± Han Sen sounded worried.


    He was an elite that could destroys. The barrens wouldn¡¯t kill him, but if he started a fight in the Alliance, who knew what terrible things might ur in the fallout


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m a soldier. I have principles. And due to humans being quite close to crystallizers, I wouldn¡¯t think of harming you guys.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant. I mean, why don¡¯t you wait here so I can get you an identity. I cane and pick you up, too. How does that sound?¡± Han Sen told him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man nodded, and he seemed to be in a pleasant mood.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°My name is Stay Up Late,¡± the man said naturally.


    ¡°Stay Up Late?¡± Han Sen was rather confused by this. He couldn¡¯t tell if the man was joking or not.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s temper was still okay, so Han Sen wished to ask more of him. He asked, ¡°Did the crystallizers create the sanctuary? And what is its purpose?¡±


    Stay Up Late shook his head. ¡°Half-and-half. The sanctuary already existed. We just made use of it. It was supposed to be a ce we could fall back to, but now it is ourst hope.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked, not understanding.


    Stay Up Late said, ¡°The gxy is a lot moreplicated than you think. The gxy is a part of the sanctuary, so we¡¯re still inside it If you exit the actual sanctuary...¡±


    The man stopped talking, and this tease made Han Sen¡¯s heart jump in his chest He asked, ¡°What will happen?¡±


    ¡°You can see the result. Look at what happened to us, the crystallizers.¡± Stay Up Late looked glum.


    Han Sen¡¯s face went ck. ¡°You mean, there are even stronger races in existence? Something beyond the capabilities of the crystallizers?¡±


    Stay Up Late had a wry smile, and he said, ¡°Did you ever think about why the sanctuary is called sanctuary?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face pal. Someone had researched this question before, but the answer was inconclusive. It could have been anything.


    The theory that was most agreed upon said that the sanctuary worked to contain the most powerful creatures, and in doing so, ensured the safety of the gxy.


    But now, it seemed as if the creatures inside the sanctuary were actually being protected from something outside of it. And that applied to humans, too.


    Han Sen asked a few more questions, but the man got annoyed. He said to Han Sen, ¡°Think of it like this: the sanctuaries are kindergarten.¡±


    Han Sen froze. It took him a while to understand what he meant, but when Han Sen asked something further, the man imed he did not know. But Han Sen thought there¡¯d be plenty of time to ask him questions in the future, and he¡¯d learn all there was to know from him eventually.


    ¡°I soaked inside the geno fluid for far too long, but it doesn¡¯t seem as if it is working anymore. If it was working, it could purify your body through a process known as God¡¯s Baptism.¡± Stay Up Late sighed, looking at the tank.


    ¡°You said humans are a small tribe of crystallizers. What does that mean?¡± Han Sen was not interested in geno fluid, so he asked this instead.


    Stay Up Late shook his head and did not answer. He just pointed at the path and said, ¡°You go back now ande pick me up.¡±


    Han Sen knew he wouldn¡¯t get the answers he wanted right now, so he did as the man said and returned to the Martial Hall.


    After going back, Han Sen had no time to do anything else. He purchased an Alliance citizenship forgery and bought a house on another for the man.


    He didn¡¯t dare keep Stay Up Late near him, since Han Sen knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the man until he reached the Fifth Sanctuary. The thought of having him stay in Han Sen¡¯s house was like sleeping with a ticking time bomb by his side.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think Stay Up Late was a bad person, but he knew he should take precautions. He didn¡¯t buy a house on his own for the man.


    When everything was prepared, Han Sen flew the beetle to pick him up. The beetle had a built-in map, which was good, because he might not have been able to find the man if he had to rely upon the navigation capabilities of an Alliance ship.


    Han Sen flew the beetle to Stay Up Late, picked him up, and returned to the Alliance¡¯s inhabited space. Han ced the man in his new house and stayed with him for a few days to get him settled and show him how to live an ordinary life.


    When Han Sen found an excuse to leave the and return to Han Manor, Stay Up Late was there waiting for him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not hostile. If I wanted to murder, no human in existence could stop me, right?¡± Stay Up Late smiled.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen asked, putting out his hand.


    ¡°My mission is to protect the Main Control Room and the first Son of God. I have to observe you, so allow me to live with you,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    ¡°Why do you have to watch me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I am looking for a qualifier,¡± Stay Up Late answered.


    ¡°What qualifier?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The diary he had found mentioned something simr to that. The diary must have been written by a crystallizer also in search of a qualifier.


    It seemed like this qualifier was something important to the crystallizers.


    ¡°It means what it means,¡± Stay Up Late said nonchntly.


    There was nothing Han Sen could do, though. He couldn¡¯t beat the man, so he had no choice but to take the man home with him.

 Chapter 1649 - Summoning an Ingredien

    <strong>Chapter 1649 Summoning an Ingredien </strong>


    With Stay Up Late around, Han Sen didn¡¯t dare go anywhere. He was afraid that if he left, Stay Up Late might harm his family. Fortunately, though, there was no explicit need for Han Sen to return to the sanctuary, due to the fact he had already maxed out his geno points. He could practice with hyper geno arts from thefort of his own home.


    Stay Up Late did not do anything outstanding. And while he was living with Han Sen, he actually helped out with the housework.


    Not long after, the man had gotten used to the livelihoods of humans. He even found employment for himself at a high-ss hotel, where he could be a waiter. A waiter¡¯s profession was not to be underestimated, either, particrly in those days. Waiters were a luxury, and had very high-paying wages.


    But Stay Up Late still wished to live with Han Sen, something that made Han Sen feel perpetually odd.


    ¡°Han Sen, is there a ce I might be able to test my power without leaving a result or record?¡± Stay Up Late asked Han Sen out of the blue one day.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like to go, there is a ce I can take you to perform a private test. The data won¡¯t be recorded and won¡¯t be known by anyone in the Alliance. No one will see your numbers.¡± Han Sen himself was quite curious about the man¡¯s power.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t too much trouble, please take me there,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Sen agreed. He took an aircraft to a training room owned by Fang Jingqi.


    The Fang family had a lot of different business ventures, but Fang Jingqi was not there, currently. Fang Xuexi worked in the training room, though, and that saved Han Sen some trouble.


    Fang Xuexi took the pair to an enclosed, private testing ce. Then, the recording devices were turned off.


    ¡°Brother Sen, I am leaving now. Call me with this if there is anything else you require.¡± Fang Xuexi then gave Han Sen amunication device.


    ¡°Okay, but do you have timeter? Let¡¯s call Danfeng and get something to eat. We haven¡¯t had a get-together in a long time,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Okay. Let me give Brother Fang a shout. We will leave once you are done,¡± Fang Xuexi said with a smile.


    After he left, Han Sen pointed to the machines and exined their functions. They were professional, state-of-the-art technologies. They could urately gauge high levels of force, up to one-hundred-thousand. That being said, Han Sen knew the strength test would be useless.


    Stay Up Late gave the power-tester a good hit. Then, the machine immediately hit the max number.


    The other tests disyed simr ridiculousness. Most of them were maxed out, and so there was no way for Han Sen to tell what the exact number of his power was.


    But that was because he was making use of his geno armor. If he did not use it, his body would only be a bit stronger than a top-tier demi-god.


    But when he wore the geno armor, his power really was nuts.


    ¡°Since you are here, why don¡¯t you give it a test?¡± Stay Up Late asked Han Sen after his own tests were concluded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen knew Stay Up Late wished to see his results, and it wasn¡¯t as if Han Sen was going to keep his abilities a secret Han Sen actually fancied knowing how high his fitness level was, anyway.


    Han Sen walked in front of the power tester. He gathered up his power and punched it hard.


    Stay Up Late looked at Han Sen¡¯s data. He didn¡¯t allow his expression to change at all, but he was absolutely shocked on the inside.


    ¡°A body with these statistics can qualify him to be a new soldier. And all the data is really weH-distributed. It is very rare to see someone¡¯s fitness be so well-bnced. He is most certainly qualified. If he could gather geno armor, he might be able to go out.¡± Stay Up Late retreated into thought after viewing Han Sen¡¯s statistics.


    Stay Up Late watched Han Sen finish his tests, and as he did, his eyes sparkled.


    After the test was done, Han Sen, Fang Xuexi, and Zhang Danfeng went to meet with each other. Stay Up Late, in the meantime, went home. He wasn¡¯t going to follow them.


    When Han Sen entered the sanctuary next, a month had passed.


    Crystal Core, Real Blood, and Coin had all reached super ss. Bulwark Umbre had yet to hit that prestige, though. Han Sen thought he could go and ept challenges in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary to level up the umbre and the Dongxuan Sutra, but Dragon Lady asked him for help first. That was why he hade.


    Dragon Lady brought Han Sen to Starcloud Field. That was far away from Han Sen¡¯s own shelter. There were no powerful creatures or spirits there. Han Sen was there because Dragon Lady fancied being emperor-ss now. The only thing she was missing was a certain key ingredient to leveling up.


    Dragon Lady thought she could summon her ingredient to level up, but she did not know how well the summoning would go. She knew that it¡¯d be a berserk super creature once it was summoned correctly, though, and for that, she¡¯d require Han Sen¡¯s help. She was not confident she had the ability to kill one by herself.


    To avoid the creature causing harm to the shelter, they had gone all that way to Starcloud Field. It was in the middle of nowhere.


    Are you ready? I am going to summon it.¡± Dragon Lady, out on the field, asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    After receiving her answer, Dragon Lady summoned the ingredient.


    Han Sen had seen Dragon Lady summon ingredients many times. Even before he met her, Serpent Throne simted her and did the same thing to summon ingredients as she did. As a result, he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    But this one was special. When she began the summoning ritual, the bright afternoon suddenly turned into night. The sky was cloaked in blood-red clouds, like a crimson sea of thrashing waves. They blotted the sun and covered the entire sky. The whole region was dyed red.


    Han Sen looked up into the sky, and from the bloody waves, a crack formed in the atmosphere. A scary energy came out from that tear, and it sent a chill running down his spine.


    Dragon Lady¡¯s face looked morbid. She had known that she¡¯d end up summoning something powerful, but seeing all that was still a shock for her.


    A blood-red talon came swinging through the rip, and then, the rest of a red body. When it came out in its entirety, it roared into the sky.


    Roar!


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady, after seeing it, were both surprised. This was far different than what they were expecting. The creature was actually like a wolf, and its size was norger than an ordinary dog. But despite that, it was very red; so red, it looked as if it had been painted.


    After the Blood Dog roared, it leaped towards Dragon Lady. She was the one who had summoned the beast, so naturally, it made her its first target.


    It was Dragon Lady¡¯s ingredient, and thus, Dragon Lady was its ingredient.


    Blood Dog looked very angry and very murderous. It was like a red beam of light when it jumped at Dragon Lady.


    Dragon Lady made a call, lifted her fork, and thrust it towards the enemy. It became a light of its own, and it pierced right through the dog¡¯s body. She then lifted the dog¡¯s body into the air.

 Chapter 1650 - Killing Blood Dog

    <strong>Chapter 1650 Killing Blood Dog</strong>


    It happened in a millisecond. The Blood Dog¡¯s body suddenly split up into multiple parts, and they all became smaller Blood Bats. They then flew towards Dragon Lady.


    Dragon Lady was not weak; she was a king spirit, after all. She was also one of the strongest king spirits there was. Seeing the Blood Batse towards her, though, she couldn¡¯t help but scream. She summoned a big pot out of the sky and used it to trap the Blood Bats inside.


    In the next second, Dragon Lady flipped the palms of her hands over. A fire began to ze at the bottom of the pot, with the intent of cooking the bats that were trapped inside.


    The bats inside all gathered up together, bing a Blood Dog once more. With canine strength, it leaped up and knocked the lid open. Then the beast leaped towards Dragon Lady once more.


    Dragon Lady summoned a cleaver and a frying pan. With both of them held akimbo, she did battle with the dog as if she was using a sword and shield.


    Han Sen was surprised by what he was seeing. It was rare to see a spirit with so many different geno cores. It was almost as if she had more than Han Sen.


    That being said, she had told Han Sen that her geno core was a set While it did look as if she had many geno cores, all her summoned cooking utensils were from the same geno core. Because of that, she could only take one rank on the leaderboards, unlike Han Sen.


    With that magical geno core and the power she possessed, the king ss Dragon Lady was able to dobat with Blood Dog.


    The field they were on was an unfortunate ce for them to be, though. When vtile powers were cast, the ground was churned inside out and destroyed. Scars were left everywhere across thendscape, and it was difficult to find an open space with decent footing.


    Dragon Lady¡¯s fork could not stop the dog for long, so she tried shing it But when she did, Blood Dog again became a swarm of bats. They raced towards her and bit her. When that was done, they reverted to the shape of a dog again.


    Blood Dog looked immortal, and Dragon Lady¡¯s methods left her unable to do anything significant. If that were to continue, it was only a matter of time before she lost.


    Han Sen was in no rush to fight, though. That was because Blood Dog had immortal powers. Even if he did strike, it did not seem as if it would help. He knew he¡¯d have to find a weakspot first.


    Physical power did not seem to work. Dragon Lady¡¯s cleaver had whacked the beast a few times, and she had even brought it down on the monster¡¯s neck, but none of that seemed to do a speck of damage.


    Any blood that was sprayed would turn into bats, and they¡¯d fly back to the dog and heal.


    After watching the beast for a while, Han Sen could not determine its weakspot. Dragon Lady was also starting to struggle. So, Han Sen decided to summon Golden Growler and see how capable he was at fighting.


    Normally, mount beast souls could not fight. But Golden Growler was different.


    When it was summoned, Golden Growler roared. It ran towards Blood Dog with insane speed. It was a far faster creature than Blood Dog was.


    Blood Dog wished to dodge Golden Growler, but Golden Growler already had its mouth open. While its body was the same size as an ordinary lion, its maw opened to the size of a house. Blood Dog was unable to dodge, and it was scooped up by Golden Growler¡¯s mouth in a sh. Then, it was chewed up.


    There was a wretched, crunching sound, as if the bones were all being broken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it! It¡¯s my ingredient!¡± Dragon Lady quickly said. She was worried Golden Growler would swallow the dog and she¡¯d lose her precious ingredient.


    It didn¡¯t happen, though. Golden Growler was only able to chew it for a while, before a swarm of bats came flying out of its mouth. When the bats reformed to the shape of a hound again, Blood Dog looked at Golden Growler with obvious fear. It wanted to fly and escape.


    Blood Dog was incredibly fast, and it far outpaced Dragon Lady who was left unable to keep up.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Han Sen mounted Golden Growler and spoke to Dragon Lady.


    Dragon Lady jumped up behind Han Sen, and Golden Growler carried them both in the pursuit of Blood Dog. It was much faster than the summoned creature.


    But the dog was very devious. It kept changing direction, and the lumbering Golden Growler was unable to keep up with that.


    When Dragon Lady got close to Blood Dog, she shed towards it But attacks such as that would not work on the fiend.


    ¡°Do you have a way to kill it?¡± Dragon Lady asked with a rush. She was obviously unable to kill it, and she had no choice but to ask Han Sen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to kill it, either. Blood Dog is invincible, it would seem. It¡¯ll be very hard to kill.¡± Han Sen shook his head, as he hadn¡¯t had any promising ideas yet.


    Dragon Lady kept trying to kill Blood Dog. None of her attempts worked. Golden Growler chased the creature for ten thousand miles.


    Blood Dog kept running and running, until it suddenly came to an abrupt stop. It turned around and smiled at them.


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady were given a spooky shock by that smile. It wasn¡¯t really a smile, it was more of a cruel, menacing grin. It was an evil disy that only looked like a smile. It was, in fact, very scary.


    Golden Growler was not afraid, though; it continued after Blood Dog. The Blood Dog jumped toward the mountain in front of it, and when the Blood Dog hit the cliffside, it fell inside.


    The wall did not break; it was like the dog could just fall through the walls.


    Golden Growler was unable to do this, and when he came against the wall, he came crashing into it.


    Han Sen had a ckout. But he opened his Bulwark Umbre to prevent any follow-up sneak attacks. When Han Sen¡¯s consciousness returned, he discovered that he had not been attacked. But what he saw surprised him and Dragon Lady both.


    Behind the wall was not an undergroundbyrinth; it was just a field. There were lots of fallen buildings there. There was half a tower scattered across the ground, and a pceprised of slopes. There were many stone constructs there, but they were all in ruin.


    It did not look as if they had been built there, though. It was more as if someone had just thrown them all away, and dropped them there upon the field.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t see where Blood Dog went to. He looked around and eventually found a human that was half-buried in the soil.


    It was actually the effigy of a woman. She was adorned with a crown that was reminiscent of the sun. One of her hands held a book, and the other held a torch above her head.


    There were a few more statues about, but they were all destroyed.


    Han Sen looked at the buildings and the statues, and he frowned. The style of the rock was simr to that which he found in the Valley of Time. The stone was very simr.

 Chapter 1651 - Guardian Spiri

    <strong>Chapter 1651 Guardian Spiri</strong>


    Golden Growler went sniffing around the ground. It seemed to be tracking Blood Dog¡¯s scent, and after a while, it began running forward.


    Broken stone buildings were everywhere, and their presence there made Han Sen frown. Golden Growler kept moving, and after a hundred miles, there was arge number of stone tablets scattered across a clearing.


    The stone tablets weren¡¯t tidily ced, and many of them were even upside-down. But they were the only objects in that ce that featured text.


    Han Sen made Golden Growler slow down. Due to the fact that Golden Growler had to follow a scent to stay on track, he reeled him in a little. If he continued, it¡¯d be hard to find Blood Dog.


    Han Sen observed the tablets that featured ancient text; the sorts ofnguages Han Sen had learned long ago.


    Some parts of the tablets were missing, but many were still readable.


    ¡°Imir defeated.¡± Han Sen thought that was strange. There was only the name of someone and the word defeated. The tablet didn¡¯t look like a gravestone, but it didn¡¯t look like a memorial que, either.


    Han Sen found it odd. He didn¡¯t know who the supposed Imir character was.


    Han Sen checked out a few of the other tablets that were nearby. One of them said, ¡°Veles defeated.¡± Aside from the change in name, all the others were the same, as well.


    Han Sen frowned and continued checking out the other tablets. They all seemed to contain a name, and the word defeated after. ¡°Ji defeated, Gautama defeated, Marily defeated, Ginger defeated, Brahma defeated, Zeus defeated.¡±


    All of those names were on the tattered tablets, but there was nothing distinguishing about them. They did give him a cold feeling, though, and it made him feel as if he had stepped back in time. It felt like a certain sadness permeated the atmosphere of that ce.


    Han Sen did not know who or what those names belonged to, and he did not know how those folks might have been defeated. Aside from their names, nothing else was left behind.


    After going through all the tablets, there was a bronze pce. It wasn¡¯t as broken as the rest of the ce, but it was still worn around the edges. There were the scrapes of a battle all across it, but it hadn¡¯t been hewn or broken.


    The pce seemed to be in good condition, all things considered. It was in the middle of the in, but one half seemed to have sunken into the earth. One wall was stuck in the soil.


    Golden Growler followed the scent, which led them straight to the bronze pce. He gave a quiet rumble to Han Sen, as if to indicate Blood Dog was inside.


    Han Sen checked the exterior of the bronze pce first. There was a big title above the door which said, ¡°Hero Spirit Hall.¡±


    ¡°For some reason, I have a bad feeling about this,¡± Dragon Lady said, observing the pce ahead.


    Han Sen nodded. He felt rather unsafe, as well. The Dongxuan Aura had difficulty scanning inside the pce, so he was unable to determine whether or not Blood Dog was on the inside.


    ¡°The creature you summoned; where did ite from?¡± Han Sen asked Dragon Lady.


    Dragon Lady gave a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know; my ingredients are random. I never know exactly what I will summon, and I don¡¯t know where theye from.¡±


    After that, Dragon Lady looked towards the Hero Spirit Hall. ¡°I think something is amiss. This ce is too weird; it¡¯d be best if we just left. We can try again another time.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but before he spoke, he heard a sound. The tightly shut door suddenly started opening up. Han Sen and Dragon Lady stared at the gap of the opening gate. Golden Growler growled at the sight ahead.


    Tap!


    One hand suddenly appeared, pushing the door open.


    Han Sen looked at the hand that was holding the bronze door and noticed that it was rather skeletal in its appearance. Although it had kept the shape of a hand, the skin was thin and dried up against the bone. It was like birch bark, and it looked creepy. It looked dead.


    The hand grabbed the bronze door and slowly opened it.


    As the door opened toward them, Han Sen saw beyond it. He couldn¡¯t see much, but a massive support pir with visible, holding up the roof.


    The bronze door opened halfway, and when it did, Han Sen could see the master of the hand.


    It was a being that was garbed with a ck cloak. Aside from the hand, Han Sen couldn¡¯t discern anything more about its body. The entire being was wrapped up by that same cloak. All Han Sen could truly notice was the rough outline of its body, which looked rather human.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura again, but he was unable to feel anything. The man in the ck cloak looked dead; it was as if he had no lifeforce.


    ¡°Since you are here,e on in.¡± The cloaked man opened the bronze gate fully now, and he stood at the entrance as he spoke.


    He looked toward Han Sen and the others before making a nging, metallic sound. It was quite spooky.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Han Sen asked the cloaked man, very alert.


    ¡°I am already dead, so what would be the purpose of having a name? If you require one, refer to me as the Guardian Spirit.¡± The creepiness of the cloaked man¡¯s voice would strike so much fear into a person, their teeth would chatter.


    He lowered his head as he spoke, too. His face was fully concealed by the hood, like a spirit haunting a graveyard.


    ¡°Guardian Spirit, who are you protecting?¡± When Han Sen heard the name, he didn¡¯t feel any better. He wasn¡¯t quite willing to step forward, either.


    ¡°I am not guarding anyone now,¡± Guardian Spirit said coldly.


    Han Sen frowned and gave the man another look. Then, he pointed to the tablets and asked, ¡°Are you guarding them?¡± Guardian Spirit suddenlyughed quite strangely and said, ¡°Yes and no. I guard them, but I don¡¯t guard them.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if youe and see.¡± Guardian Spirit was stillughing quite strangely.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re guarding, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m interested,¡± Han Sen said, and then patted his Golden Growler as an indication it was time to leave. It turned around and started to.


    The ce was weird. Han Sen thought he was invincible in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but there were still many strange and creepy things upying that realm. And so, Han Sen did not think he could kill everything. After he saw Stay Up Late, he knew he was not as immortal as he fancied himself.


    ¡°Even though you are here, you do not want to take a look?¡± Guardian Spirit asked quietly.


    Han Sen ignored him and hurried Golden Growler away. But he walked so slow now, like some phantom force of power was them back. Golden Growler began to slide backward. He slid all the way back until they were pulled right inside the bronze pce.

 Chapter 1652 - Failure

    <strong>Chapter 1652 Failure </strong>


    Han Sen summoned his Overbearing Shield and Split-de, then transformed into Fallen ughter. Split-de was sent thrusting at Guardian Spirit


    Split-de went right into Guardian Spirit¡¯s body, but his body was actually like a genuine spirit¡¯s. The body faded away with the attack of that de.


    Immediately, Han Sen looked around. He was surprised at what he saw next.


    On the walls of the pce, there were many sets of crystal armor. The armors were all tarnished with damage. It made them seem as if they had all experienced a great deal of fighting.


    Upon those crystal sets of armor, Han Sen could suddenly feel his battle mode begin to burn. It was like the crystal armors still possessed the urge to fight, and it began to burn him.


    That hall felt like the site of a great battle. Han Sen, standing in the hall, felt as if he was surrounded by an army of foes. And he felt that the master of the army had been ughtered in battle.


    What surprised Han Sen the most was that the armors looked like the one he had procured off Tina. They might have possessed different powers, but they sure looked simr.


    ¡°Are they all geno armors?¡± Han Sen was in shock.


    Guardian Spirit¡¯s body appeared again, directly in front of a blue set of armor. He was wreathed in lightning. He looked at the armor and said, ¡°This is Zeus¡¯ armor. He was out there for fifteen days before he fell.¡±


    After that, Guardian Spirit walked towards a red set of armor. And he said, ¡°This is Ginger¡¯s armor. He was out there for neen days before he died.¡±


    Guardian Spirit walked to each set of armor that could be seen, and told them who the armor belonged to. They were all the names of the tablets Han Sen had seen earlier.


    Guardian Spirit told Han Sen that they were indeed geno armors, and it came as quite the surprise to him.


    After introducing thest armor, Guardian Spirit looked at Han Sen andughed. ¡°They were heroes as much as they were failures. They weren¡¯t able to get out. They were humiliated, and made to live here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean they were unable to get out?¡± Han Sen asked Guardian Spirit.


    ¡°Get out of the sanctuary, of course.¡± Guardian Spirit said coldly. He turned to look back at the armor and went on to say, ¡°Their master died, but their armor still resides here. If you gain their approval, you may make use of them. They may have failed, but they did not want to lose. And they¡¯d want nothing more than to fight again.¡±


    ¡°You are giving them to us?¡± Han Sen looked at Guardian Spirit in shock. He thought he¡¯d have to conduct a big fight, but it didn¡¯t seem as if there would be. It sounded as if he was going to be given the armor for nothing.


    ¡°If you can take them with you, they¡¯re yours. Having them here is useless, anyway.¡± Guardian Spirit¡¯s voice made people¡¯s teeth chatter.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, then.¡± Han Sen did not feel guilty, so he waltzed up to the nearest set of armor and tried to lift it


    Most people did not know about the power of geno armors, but Han Sen did. The bronze pce was like a trove of treasure for Han Sen, and it was worth more than anything the Alliance could provide him.


    Han Sen picked up the red armor that once belonged to Ginger. There were seventy punctures and scrapes across it, and they all appeared to have been dealt by a sword. There were some piercings and dents across it, too.


    Pang!


    Han Sen, after gripping the armor and trying to lift it, was sted away after it suddenly started glowing red.


    Han Sen felt a strong power crash into him, one he was unable to block. It was like he had been hit by a train, and he went barreling back into the stone. His ears rang and he was left seeing stars.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dragon Lady ran over to Han Sen and picked him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Han Sen said. He shook his head to clear his vision. Trying to maintain conscious after that vicious st, he directed his attention back to Guardian Spirit. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give them to me, but why do that?¡±


    Guardian Spiritughed. ¡°They have a will of their own. I can¡¯t orchestrate their feelings. I told you that you¡¯ll need their approval, if you are to take them.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and stared at Guardian Spirit. He did not believe what he was being told.


    After he took Tina¡¯s geno armor, none of this happened. He was able to just take it.


    ¡°Believe it or not, but I am who you see. I am Guardian Spirit. Lying to you would not gain me anything,¡± Guardian Spirit said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth and tried taking another set of armor.


    The set of armor reacted the same way, and it sted Han Sen away. The battle mood it possessed burned, and it clearly didn¡¯t want to be touched by Han Sen.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give up so easily. He tried taking every single one. There were many of them, too; he was sure one of them had to suit him.


    But reality never aligned with Han Sen¡¯s ideals. After trying each and every armor, none were willing to ept him. His body had ended up all swollen, all for the gain of naught.


    As Han Sen¡¯s heart began to sink, Golden Growler walked forward and touched one of the armors.


    The armor was rather gold, but it was caked in green rust.


    Han Sen had tried grabbing it before, but it had sted him away with gold light. Golden Growler¡¯s ws were grabbing the geno core armor now.


    Han Sen thought Golden Growler would end up getting sted away, but he didn¡¯t. The geno armor was actually crushed beneath the might of his paws, like a simple golden snowke. It blended into the skin of his body.


    Roar!


    When the entirety of that snowke was absorbed by Golden Growler, he roared to the sky. The gold light appeared, and it manifested as a set of armor that would protect him. And then, Golden Growler did indeed look like a lion d in armor.


    ¡°That¡¯s not real, is it? It¡¯s weaker than Little Gold?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were open wide in astonishment, unable to believe what Golden Growler had managed to do.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. He himself had tried so hard to procure the armors, but he had failed every time. Golden Growler randomly touched one, and it submitted to his ownership. That wasn¡¯t very fair.

 Chapter 1653 - Message

    <strong>Chapter 1653 Message</strong>


    Guardian Spirit looked at Golden Growler in shock, and it was obvious he was thinking about something.


    ¡°Dragon Lady, you try as well,¡± Han Sen said to her. He didn¡¯t have much hope she¡¯d be sessful, but he did hope he¡¯d be able to take a few of the armors back with him.


    As he spoke, he also summoned Little Angel. If Golden Growler had been able to catalyze that reaction with the armor, there was a chance Little Angel could do the same.


    ¡°Golden, try to fetch the others,¡± Han Sen asked Golden Growler, feeling greedy.


    Golden Growler, though, was unable to gain the approval of the others. Perhaps he was only able to forge a connection with the golden armor, or perhaps it was only possible for him to take one away with him.


    Before Little Angel moved to im an armor, though, a geno armor came to her. It went flying off the wall, carried by a holy light The holy light was immediately absorbed by Little Angel¡¯s body.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! How does that happen?¡± Han Sen looked at Little Angel¡¯s holy light. It had be entwined with the geno armor she was now wearing. With the increased volume of holy light all around her, she looked even more angelic.


    Dragon Lady was just as unfortunate as Han Sen. She tried many of the geno armors, but failed each and every time. But just as it looked as if she was going to fail as many times as he had, Dragon Lady touched one armor in specific. It burst into mes and blended into her body.


    ¡°D*mn! This sucks. Why can¡¯t I have them? This is impossible.¡± Han Sen wanted to try touching the geno armor again.


    The results were the same, though. No matter how hard Han Sen tried, he could not get the approval necessary to take the armor.


    Guardian Spirit looked at Golden Growler, Little Angel, and Dragon Lady, and spoke. ¡°Roar¡¯s geno armor, Marily¡¯s armor, and Imir¡¯s armor. Not bad.¡±


    Han Sen just looked depressed. Heforted himself by saying, ¡°These armors must have belonged to the losers of the crew. That¡¯s okay; I wouldn¡¯t want them anyway.¡±


    ¡°Go. This is a hopeless ce. Do note back.¡± Guardian Spirit began speaking again with his creepy voice.


    ¡°Are you a crystallizer?¡± Han Sen asked Guardian Spirit.


    ¡°I am dead. It does not matter who I was.¡± After he said that, the gates of the Hero¡¯s Spirit Hall suddenly opened. Then, a strong force of suction pulled them all the way out of there.


    Crash!


    Han Sen and the others were dropped to the ground. When they stood back up, they were on the in they had reached before smashing through the wall that led to the hidden ce.


    Han Sen stood up and touched the wall again. It was a cold rock, and nothing more. They could no longer get back.


    Han Sen flew up and over the mountain. He realized with shock that the mountain was situated right atop the in. There was only grass beyond it, and there were no ruins, tablets, or a Hero¡¯s Spirit Hall.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Golden Growler still wearing his geno armor, Han Sen would have believed that entire sequence to be some bizarre dream.


    They were now unable to locate Blood Dog and the ruins, which meant leveling up Dragon Lady had been a failed venture. Fortunately, she¡¯d get another chance in the near future, and there was no need to rush it too much.


    And the fact she had obtained a geno armor made up for that. It may have been a little weary-looking, but it was a great find all the same.


    But after leaving the ruins, the glow of the geno armors vanished. It seemed as if they had lost their powers. They couldn¡¯t be summoned in the general areas of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen tried to clear his mind and think about these matters seriously.


    That ruin must not have originated in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and Han Sen believed it must have belonged to the Fifth Sanctuary that existed in the Alliance¡¯s universe.


    Something must have urred in the Alliance¡¯s universe, in which many things were destroyed. Simr to whatever had made a mess of Stay Up Late¡¯s control room. The same fate must have befallen the stone tablets and Hero¡¯s Spirit Hall. They must have been scattered across the sanctuaries. The Valley of Time might very well have been one of those ces, too.


    ¡°What happened there?¡± Han Sen did not have much information to go off of, though, so an absolute solution was not obtainable.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen now wished to return to the Alliance. But he overheard Cheap Sheep and Green Cow in the midst of a discussion.


    ¡°I really want to take a look! It must be scary and exciting at the same time.¡± The sheepish character sounded rather hyped.


    ¡°Brother Sheep, where did Death Goddesse from? She killed one of the ten Son of God¡¯s, Illusion Emperor. If she had joined Divinity¡¯s Bout, perhaps she could have fought against Dor.¡± Green Cow moo¡¯d.


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t fight against Dor, win, and obtain first ce. Second ce, sure. But I really can¡¯t believe she managed to kill Illusion Emperor with just one arrow. Her power must have been greater than Armored Man¡¯s,¡± Sheep said.


    ¡°It does not matter how strong she is; she is alone. Her killing Illusion Emperor prompted the folk of Illusion to rally all sorts of elites to unify and kill her. I have heard they hired two super elite alphas,¡± Green Cow said.


    Cheap Sheep nodded. ¡°Illusion knows a lot of people. Their alpha is begging other alphas for help, and they will get it. But even if they didn¡¯t get the assistance of the other alphas, they¡¯d be sent some sort of help. And I actually heard Illusion Elder found a way to kill her. If she doesn¡¯t relent, she is going to die.¡±


    ¡°If she knew to relent, she wouldn¡¯t have been so bold as to tackle Illusion the way she did. She provoked the emperor and killed him. She is strong to be able to kill him, but the alpha did note out to fight her. And now, after all this time, he has a found a way to do it and has thus asked so many elites to rally so that they can all kill her together,¡± Green Cow sighed.


    ¡°It is a shame we are too weak to participate. She could probably kill us with a mean stare. Still, I¡¯d like to go and watch. It¡¯ll take ten thousand years to witness another event like this unfold.¡± Cheap Sheep sighed.


    They followed Han Sen, and while they did have good stuff to eat, they were simply born too weak. They only had gold geno cores, and they had yet to reach gemstone ss.


    ¡°Cheap Sheep, where will the Illusion alpha n to kill Death Goddess?¡± Han Sen walked out and asked the sheep.


    He thought this entire thing sounded slightly weird. After Death Goddess was born, she did not know she was the Sacred alpha¡¯s heir.


    But the people in Sacred should have recognized her. She had been out and about for a long time, and yet, strangely, the folk from Sacred had not gone out in search of her. That was strange.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯ll be happening near Sunset Valley. The whole Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary should know, as many elites were invited by Illusion to go there,¡± Cheap Sheep quickly answered.


    Green Cow said, ¡°That Death Goddess is way too cocky. She knows they are going to surround her there, and yet she hasn¡¯t changed course. She is going to die.¡±

 Chapter 1654 - Ancient Sky

    <strong>Chapter 1654 Ancient Sky</strong>


    ¡°Are people from Sacred joining the hunt?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Cheap Sheep thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I think so. Someone saw Goddess and other Sacred elites heading for Sunset Valley. If you want to go and take a look, please take us with you!¡±


    ¡°This shelter needs you guys. Who else could manage it if you are away?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow smiled. They patted their chests and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, then! With us here, this shelter will be taken care of with the utmost diligence. There is no need for you to worry.¡±


    ¡°Yep; it¡¯s down to you two.¡± Han Sen patted Cheap Sheep and Green Cow on their shoulders. Heplimented them again, then returned to the Alliance.


    ¡°Sacred is sending people to kill Death Goddess? It looks like they don¡¯t know she was the God Egg that was stolen by Destroyer Wolf. Judging from her appearance and power, though, the Sacred leader should have recognized who she was. I wonder why he couldn¡¯t.¡± Han Sen thought about this for a while. The next day, he collected Bao¡¯er, Little Silver, and Little Star, and took them with him to Sunset Valley.


    Han Sen wanted to find out what was up with Death Goddess, and he fancied a bit of revenge.


    Han Sen felt more rxed on his travel this time, and there was no rush or need to kill creatures along the way. He went straight for Sunset Valley uninterrupted. The title Skysword was not something without weight; many creatures and spirits that might have thought to bother him, ran away when they realized who wasing.


    When he neared the valley, many other elites had already shown up. Again, they did not provoke Han Sen, for they knew all about Skysword.


    Death Goddess would take an extra few days to reach Sunset Valley, but the reason for her dy wasn¡¯t exined. She was supposed to be traveling in a straight line to get there, so no one was really sure what was going on with her sluggishness.


    The super elites that were invited by Illusion had all gathered there.


    When Han Sen arrived, he was initially stopped.


    ¡°Skysword, what are you doing here? Illusion did not invite you.¡± A beast belonging to Illusion had stopped Han Sen to question him.


    ¡°I go wherever I want. This isn¡¯t your territory, so you have no authority to control whoes and goes,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    The beast was maddened by that, but before he made a move, many scary lifeforces began to approach. One of them was the Illusion Elder.


    There were three elites that were of the same strength standing next to him. They must have been the other alphas. There were super elites like Goddess and elites from Sacred, too. Alpha ss elites did not participate in Divinity¡¯s Bout, but they were incredibly powerful, and they definitely had the abilities to match a Son of God.


    But their numbers there meant Han Sen couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Skysword, Illusion has no quarrel with you. If you are here to help, we appreciate it. And your contributions will be rewarded. If not, please do us a favor and return to whence you came.¡± The Illusion Elder spoke to Han Sen with a frown.


    ¡°You do your thing. I¡¯ll watch and not interfere. We won¡¯t bother each other.¡± After Han Sen said that, he set up an airbed and took out a bunch of snacks to munch on. Bao¡¯er and Little Silver dug right in, chowing down as if they were there for a proper pic.


    Those of Illusion were enraged, and the other elites frowned sternly.


    The elder stopped the members from doing anything, though. And he said, ¡°Focus on your mission. If he doesn¡¯t enter the valley, just leave him be.¡±


    After that, Illusion Elder looked at Han Sen onest time, and then returned deeper into the valley.


    Han Sen stayed outside the valley, waiting for Death Goddess to arrive.


    There were many elites waiting in Sunset Valley to kill Death Goddess, and there was no need to risk having them all as enemies. When the target appeared, he¡¯d also have a chance to sneak in.


    But Han Sen was not beingzy there. When night fell, he used his Dongxuan Aura to hide himself. Then, he snuck into Sunset Valley in the hopes of seeing what they were all up to.


    They could surely take Death Goddess down anywhere, if they had a n. So, there had to be a reason for them choosing Sunset Valley for a showdown.


    After Han Sen snuck inside, he noticed there was a surprising number of elites. There were far more than what he had seen from the outside. There had to be at least a hundred.


    And there were a few alphas amongst them, too. A formation like this was something even Han Sen would think twice about attacking.


    Even if Han Sen was not afraid of fighting againstrge numbers, he didn¡¯t know what geno cores the alphas possessed. If they had special powers, not being able to use super king spirit would put him at a major disadvantage.


    After sneaking across a distance of a few hundred miles, Han Sen saw an ancient mirror in the valley.


    That mirror was around a hundred meters tall. It was gleaming brightly, reflecting the activity of everyone before it. But due to its size, its length partitioned the valley.


    ¡°What are they doing with such a big mirror here? What kind of geno core is that?¡± Han Sen thought about it for a while, but he had no idea what the giant mirror might have been used for.


    Not far away from the mirror, the elders rested. A few of the alphas were in deep discussion. They were all holding a big g that was caked in dust. Due to the sound of the g rippling in the breeze, Han Sen could not discern what they were talking about.


    Han Sen hugged the wall and did not move. He cast the Dongxuan Sutra to see if he could listen through the noise generated by the g and hear what they were saying.


    The g was powerful, and Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura could not work on it.


    Just as he was disappointed about this, he overheard another two from Illusion having a discussion.


    ¡°This time, we have four alphas and the ancient mirror. I really think we can kill Death Goddess and achieve vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, so what is this Ancient Sky Mirror? Can it suppress Death Goddess¡¯ arrows? If they can¡¯t be stopped, we will be injured even if we can¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll work. Ancient Sky Mirror is Ancient Sky Emperor¡¯s geno core. With the mirror here, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of Death Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°The alpha said it was a secret, but we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Han Sen listened to a bit more but learned nothing useful. Then, he decided to leave Sunset Valley. But Han Sen had already figured out that the Ancient Sky Mirror was for the alphas to restrict her.

 Chapter 1655 - Death Goddess

    <strong>Chapter 1655 Death Goddess</strong>


    In the next two days, more and more powerful creatures entered Sunset Valley, and from time to time members of Illusion sent messages back and forth. The activity in the valley continued to increase, and it seemed that the Death Goddess should be very close to here.


    Han Sen did not enter the valley. The people on both sides had nothing to do with him. When the fighting started, Han Sen would kill his enemies and leave. He didn¡¯t care much about anything else.


    On the third day, Han Sen saw the Illusion Elder and three other alphas take their people out of the valley. The expressions of all the creatures were very dignified, and they looked like they were facing a major enemy.


    ¡°It seems that Death Goddess ising soon.¡± Han Sen¡¯s gaze also followed them to the distant mountains, and a dark spot gradually appeared on the horizon.


    Because she wasn¡¯t moving very fast, it was a long time before Han Sen could see the true appearance of the ck spot


    Her ck hair was like a waterfall. She wore ck armor with a pair of crow-like ck wings behind her. Holding a ck bow and arrow in her hand, she looked like an archer from hell.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on her weapons. The delicate facial features looked exactly the same as when Han Sen first saw them, but the eyes were not as hollow as before. The ck eyes were bright and pure, and Han Sen could not see through them.


    If a person only looked at her eyes, she would never remind anyone of the Death Goddess that terrified everyone in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Seeing Death Goddess, even the Illusion Elder was intimidated. Despite their preparations, Death Goddess¡¯s face still made the gathered elites feel a little uneasy.


    The Illusion Elder waved slightly, and all the elites moved to their assigned positions and turned toward the entrance of Sunset Valley.


    The ancient mirror was the only thing that gave the Illusion Elder the confidence to attempt to kill Death Goddess.


    Otherwise, Death Goddess¡¯ arrows might wipe out their forces before they even got close enough to kill her. That would be too much of a risk.


    But with this mirror, they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of her. When the Emperor of Heaven used this mirror to roam the Fourth Sanctuary in ancient times, no one could hurt him.


    If the Emperor of Heaven hadn¡¯t failed to advance to the Fifth Sanctuary, the Ancient Sky Mirror wouldn¡¯t have been left behind.


    However, because the attributes of the Ancient Sky Mirror were so special, only elites with the same attributes could use it. That was why the Illusion Elder chose Sunset Valley.


    There was a Moon Spring in Sunset Valley, and the power contained in the Moon Spring was the same as that of the Ancient Sky Mirror. The Illusion Elder used the power of the Moon Spring to operate the mirror.


    The elites invited by the Illusion Elder knew the power of the Ancient Sky Mirror, so even if it was a powerful being like Death Goddess, they were not afraid. All of them summoned their courage and prepared for the battle. They were keen to fight Death Goddess.


    Han Sen saw those great beings with full confidence. He had some doubts. It was reasonable to expect that some of the elders might escape the conning battle with their lives, but it seemed like even the less powerful creatures were quite confident That was slightly surprising.


    Death Goddess had killed one of the ten Son of God¡¯s with a single arrow. They wouldn¡¯t have much time to deal with Death Goddess, as they might be killed instantly.


    ¡°What is the role of the Ancient Sky Mirror? How will it let them face Death Goddess?¡± Han Sen blinked and looked into the depths of Sunset Valley.


    There were several groups of people nearby. Apparently, they had been sent by the Illusion Elder to monitor him. Han Sen now had no chance to sneak into Sunset Valley.


    Seeing that Death Goddess wasing closer, many creatures held their breath, and their hearts were slightly uneasy. It was one thing to have confidence, but Death Goddess¡¯s previous kills were too scary. It was normal to be anxious when facing her.


    No one had retreated, and each one summoned a geno core as they waited. It seemed that they had made up their minds to fight Death Goddess.


    Seeing that Death Goddess had entered the vicinity of Sunset Valley, the Illusion Elder screamed, ¡°Death Goddess, if you swear to follow me now, I can still let you live today. Otherwise, today you will die.¡±


    Everyone looked at Death Goddess and waited for her response.


    While everyone was keen to see Death Goddess, Han Sen was actually the most curious. He was the only one who knew the true origin of Death Goddess, but the current Death Goddess was somewhat strange to Han Sen.


    Death Goddess was the descendant of Sacred¡¯s master and Destroyer Empress, and so the power in her body had been inherited from them.


    However, Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to examine Death Goddess for a long time, and he didn¡¯t feel both god power and death power in her body.


    Death Goddess wasn¡¯t hiding her power. Han Sen could clearly feel her strong lifeforce, but her lifeforce didn¡¯t seem to be tinged by Sacred power or death. Instead, Han Sen felt that the power was familiar.


    ¡°No wonder the Sacred elites can¡¯t tell where she came from. This power doesn¡¯t seem to be rted to Sacred¡¯s master or Destroyer Empress at all.¡± Han Sen looked at her, frowning.


    He knew that she was the one who had hatched from the egg, but why would her power look like this? Han Sen had no clue. His sense of familiarity was just a feeling, as Death Goddess¡¯s power was something he had never seen before.


    It was understandable that Han Sen didn¡¯t immediately recognize the traces of his own power in Death Goddess. Death Goddess had the abilities of destruction and death, but because of the unexpected introduction of Han Sen¡¯s blood, the two forces had merged into a new force.


    Some of this new power belonged to Han Sen, so it felt familiar, but nothing more. Thebination of the three forces kept this power from feeling like any of the original ones, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t sense it in detail.


    All the creatures were staring at Death Goddess, waiting for her answer, and waiting for her to enter a certain range.


    Since they had to use the Moon Spring to operate the Ancient Sky Mirror, there was no way to change the location at which they would spring the attack. The scope of the mirror was limited, and they had to be within this range to attack Death Goddess; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be protected by the Ancient Sky Mirror.


    Death Goddess did not give a d*mn about the Illusion Elder, and shepletely ignored the alphas and elites as if they did not exist.


    Han Sen saw that Death Goddess had flown straight toward him. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Will this one remember me and want to take some sort of revenge?¡±


    Before Han Sen could act, Death Goddess had already flown over to him and gathered her wings tond. She looked at Han Sen with a pair of pure eyes and shouted, ¡°Father!¡±


    For a time, all the creatures in Sunset Valley had their eyes wide open, including Han Sen himself.

 Chapter 1656 - Black Po

    <strong>Chapter 1656 ck Po</strong>


    ¡°Wait, this is not right. I¡¯m only here to get the goodies. What¡¯s happening now?¡± Han Sen felt rather awkward. He turned and looked at Illusion Elder, but Illusion Elder and the others were staring back at him. Their eyes, however, looked murderous.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, although you look cute and sweet, and you look as if you have my genes, don¡¯t just randomly announce that.¡± Han Sen wanted to exin he had nothing to do with Death Goddess. He didn¡¯t want to be a scapegoat Death Goddess had in so many spirits and creatures, she had a vast number of enemies. If he admitted that she was his daughter, the entire world would be against him.


    Han Sen was not afraid to face-off against the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but she wasn¡¯t his daughter. He didn¡¯t want to be a scapegoat


    Before Han Sen could finish, Illusion Elder said angrily, ¡°No wonder we were unable to learn anything about her: she is your heir! You made her kill creatures all across the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary! Tell us why you are doing this. Otherwise...¡±


    ¡°There is no need for talk! We should just kill them both now, before they bring permanent harm to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kill them!¡±


    Many elites stepped forward with their geno cores, each possessing a frightening power. They wanted to kill Han Sen and Death Goddess both.


    Han Sen felt terrible. This had nothing to do with him, after all. Even though he wasn¡¯t afraid of being Illusion Elder¡¯s enemy, he didn¡¯t want to start a war for no reason.


    As Han Sen tried to further exin, Death Goddess was already drawing her ck bow. A ck arrow was nocked. Death Goddess pulled back the string as far as it could go and loosed it.


    The raging arrow flew through the sky, driving itself into a super creature¡¯s body. The creature had to berger than an elephant, but when the arrow pierced the beast, it exploded and died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me and my father¡¯s reunion!¡± Death Goddess fired another arrow as she red at the elites.


    Han Sen wished to say something more, but he stopped. People wouldn¡¯t believe anything he said now. He could see the anger burning in the crowd below, and he knew their minds couldn¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°Die!¡± Illusion Elder roared. He lifted an Illusion Disc, which was filled with holy light, as he charged towards Han Sen and Death Goddess.


    The other three elders and elites were headed straight for them, too.


    As the monsters roared, their scary powersnded. Theirbined power was more intimidating than the attacks of the Armored Man.


    There was nothing Han Sen could do. He let Bao¡¯er, Little Silver, and Little Star chip in with the fight, as well.


    But Death Goddess pped her wings and flew up high. The ck bow in her hands was shing. Every time it shed, an arrow was fired, and another creature or spirit was killed.


    Death Goddess was aiming at the powerful Illusion Elder next, but he used the disc to block it. That powerful disc geno core was shattered by the force of the arrow.


    But Death Goddess did not relent, as the shes of arrows came thick and fast. She shot down all the creatures and spirits as she arced between them. Han Sen was frozen as he watched the spectacle.


    ¡°She¡¯s that strong? She is going to be as powerful as Armored Man.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    After all, Death Goddess never missed a shot. Aside from the four elders, the other super creatures were killed with a single arrow. Even the four elders had to sacrifice their geno cores to avoid being killed.


    Death Goddess¡¯ arrows were not like Falsified-Sky powers, though. It wasn¡¯t as if the skill could never miss, and so it was her proficiency that shocked Han Sen. Death Goddess¡¯ arrows had a strong sense of prediction. Just like when Han Sen fired his arrows, she was able to predict every possibility before letting a shot fly.


    Many times she appeared to be firing at nothing, but when the arrow reached the end of its flight, a creature would appear and get skewered by it.


    ¡°This is too much of a coincidence!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets. If Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure he had never been unfaithful and hadn¡¯t watched here out of an egg, he would have been convinced that she really was his daughter.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to think much; there were two eldersing straight for him. Not even they had expected that they¡¯d have to deal with Han Sen.


    ¡°Whatever. If you guys have a deathwish, don¡¯t take it out on me.¡± Han Senbined with Fallen ughter and summoned his Overbearing Shield and Split-de. Then, he started his attack.


    With Overbearing Shield and Split-de put to work, Han Sen was practically invincible. He killed a few super creatures in a moment¡¯s notice.


    But the confusing thing was that after Han Sen cut a super creature in half, he didn¡¯t receive an announcement.


    Then, he saw the creatures and spirits that were killed returning from deeper within Sunset Valley. Both Han Sen and Death Goddess¡¯ kills were returning to the fight.


    ¡°What is this? The spirits can respawn, yes, but why the creatures? How can creatures do that? Is that the power of Ancient


    Sky Mirror?¡± The thought crossed Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    Seeing Death Goddess keep fighting in the sky, the creatures and elders did not change their perspective of the ordeal. They all continued to attack as hard as they could, without being dismayed. Before long, Han Sen was able to confirm his hypothesis.


    Death Goddess could not keep fighting the tide of strong elites, and those four elders were brutally powerful, too. Death Goddess could be destructive, but her body wasn¡¯t invincible. Four Elders could definitely destroy her body.


    Han Sen heard the sound of flesh being torn. Death Goddess¡¯ armor was cut by an elder; it was a strike that led to the flow of blood.


    Death Goddess turned and fired at the elder¡¯s head. The elder disappeared, but not long after, he was conning back from Sunset Valley.


    Han Sen used his Overbearing Shield to break a super creature¡¯s skull. He held Split-de tight and took off running into the valley.


    He had to get rid of the mirror. Not even God could save them if he didn¡¯t.


    Seeing Han Sen run into Sunset Valley, the elders tried to surround him. The super elites came to circle Han Sen, too.


    He suddenly became the focus of the battle, and not as many super elites were going for Death Goddess now.

 Chapter 1657 - Endless Killing

    <strong>Chapter 1657 Endless Killing</strong>


    Surrounding Han Sen never worked. With his Dongxuan movement, he could easily escape any possible entrapment. And in this way, he slipped away and proceeded onwards into Sunset Valley.


    Many super elites were going after him, but two of the elders justughed coldly at Han Sen. They didn¡¯t chase him, and instead, they went after Death Goddess.


    Death Goddess¡¯ armor was broken. Her arrows might have been indestructible, but her body wasn¡¯t. She looked to be in terrible condition.


    ¡°Has he breached Sunset Valley?¡± Illusion Elder asked the two elders who wereing toward him.


    ¡°He has,¡± one elder answered.


    Illusion Elder smiled grimly. ¡°Good, this is the perfect setup for Death Goddess. Using it on him will work just as well.¡±


    ¡°I will kill Death Goddess and Skysword today. I will shock the entire Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary,¡± one elder happily proimed.


    The three elders invited there by Illusion Elder were all from smaller groups. They were weaker than Illusion Elder, and they were excited to kill someone that strong. The really important elders, like Dark Spirit, were not as easy to invite along.


    ¡°Ignore that thought. Let¡¯s just focus on actually killing Death Goddess first.¡± Illusion Elder rallied the other three elders to attack Death Goddess.


    Han Sen was on his way into Sunset Valley. Little Star carried Bao¡¯er and Little Silver through the canyon walls, following after their master. They were deep into the mountains soon enough, and eventually, the elites could not keep track of them.


    Due to the numbers that Death Goddess was killing, the super elites kept oning out of Sunset Valley. Han Sen looked at Ancient Sky Mirror and saw a super creaturee out of it.


    Han Sen had killed the creature once before, but there it was,ing out of that mirror. Han Sen now knew for certain that the mirror could revive the dead.


    But Han Sen had no idea how such a thing would work.


    Han Sen also knew that Death Goddess was doing poorly. She wasn¡¯t rted to him, but he¡¯d still prefer it if she didn¡¯t die. He moved his Split-de in a strike at the mirror.


    Han Sen¡¯s sh was obscenely powerful. It was something no creature in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary would underestimate. Split-de could tear through the fabric of space, and even break geno cores.


    The unleashed swordlight hit the mirror and spread out across it Unfortunately, it brought no harm to the mirror. This gave Han Sen quite the shock.


    Han Sen kept on shing, and as he did, he noticed something rather weird.


    Ancient Sky Mirror was a mirror. When Han Sen hit it, it would reflect the image of Han Sen hitting it. The swordlight would connect inside the mirror and outside the mirror.


    The strange thing was that the swordlight inside the mirror wasn¡¯t merely a visual reflection. Two powers met inside the mirror and extinguished themselves. And that meant the power Han Sen unleashed would deal no actual damage to the mirror he sought to destroy.


    Han Sen changed tactics and attacked the mirror directly with Split-de.


    Swordlights could be a reflection, but the world inside the mirror was not real. Now that the de was hitting the mirror, Han Sen thought he could damage it.


    But when he struck it, his face changed. His Split-de and the mirror Split-de reached toward each other. When they struck each other, Han Sen was sent staggering back.


    The strike hadn¡¯t hit the mirror; it hit the Split-de inside the mirror, and the Split-de that came against him possessed the same power he himself had unleashed. The mirror was undamaged, and Han Sen was sent reeling backward.


    Han Sen frowned; this was far too weird. No power could deal any damage to the mirror. It didn¡¯t seem likely that he could damage it. Han Sen used a few different elements to attack, but the results were the same. No matter what power he used, it was reflected.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the elders didn¡¯t follow me. They knew I¡¯d be unable to break the mirror,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t break the mirror, there is only one thing left for me to do.¡± Han Sen looked murderous. He summoned his God geno core and Overbearing Shield. He brought out the Bloodlust Ant King Glyph and transformed into Fallen ughter. Then Han Sen used all that power to hit the monsters trying toe out of the mirror.


    There was a loud noise, and a monster that was bigger than two elephants broke under the attack. It bled profusely as it got crushed.


    Han Sen looked cold, but Split-de did not stop there. He used it against thence of an iing spirit and cut through his entire body.


    Blood was everywhere, with screaming, too.


    All the creatures and spirits that were trying toe through the mirror were now getting stuck inside it. Han Sen killed them, and they respawned.


    And those creatures and spirits just kept on respawning, without any of them being able to kill Han Sen before fully exiting the mirror. More and more beings were bing trapped in the mirror now.


    Fewer and fewer enemies attacked Death Goddess, freeing her up. When she killed two of the elders, they respawned at the mirror and ended up trapped. They were unable to rejoin the fray.


    Now that they were trapped by Han Sen, they couldn¡¯t leave.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go in tandem with his de and shield. He trapped two elders and all the other beings in the valley.


    Illusion Elder noticed that no one was returning to the fight, and he was confused about what was happening. At that moment, he was killed by Death Goddess. He realized as he died that Han Sen must have blocked the mirror.


    The idea of one person holding off a hundred elites was stunning.


    ¡°It is no wonder he made it out of Outer Sky Shelter. He is so powerful, not even elders are as good as him.¡± Illusion Elder and the other elders were all in shock.


    They wanted to leave, but they became more and more hopeless. The mirror was too crowded, and there was nothing they could do to fight Han Sen. They kept on getting killed by him.

 Chapter 1658 - An Item with No Master

    <strong>Chapter 1658 An Item with No Master</strong>


    All the elites outside the valley were now dead. Death Goddess, who had been wholly stained with blood, now raced into the valley. She joined in, helping Han Sen endlessly y the elites with her arrows.


    The elders hadn¡¯t expected a situation like this, and they all sounded furious over what was happening.


    ¡°Skysword, I will eat you! And you will nevere back,¡± Illusion Elder roared.


    ¡°Save your threats until you escape the mirror,¡± Han Sen said coldly as he killed another spirit. The Overbearing Shield effortlessly blocked Illusion Elder¡¯s geno core attacks.


    Ancient Sky Mirror was good. It could respawn them and their geno cores, so death did not mean much to them.


    That seemed very strange to Han Sen. No geno core had endless power. Not even emperor ss geno cores could keep respawning indefinitely, like the mirror was currently doing. But there it was, not getting any weaker.


    Han Sen wanted to keep on killing and see if he could exhaust the mirror¡¯s power, anyway. But no matter how long he fought, it did not seem to work. The mirror really did seem to have an endless supply of power.


    Illusion Elder said, ¡°No matter how strong you and that b*tch are, it¡¯s useless. We are immortal. You will spend all your power eventually. When the timees, we will eat you alive.¡±


    Many super elites roared and surged out of the mirror. They all looked so angry, wanting to consume Han Sen and Death Goddess. They had the power of the mirror, so they weren¡¯t afraid of dying. It sure gave Han Sen a headache.


    And just as Illusion Elder said, Han Sen¡¯s power really was limited. The fight had already cost him a lot of energy, and he had used beast souls. Han Sen didn¡¯t think he couldst much more than ten hours, and when he reached the point of exhaustion, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fend them all off anymore.


    Death Goddess was in poorer shape, too. She could constantly replenish her arrows, but her wounds kept bleeding. Her recovery speed was most certainly not as good as her attacks.


    ¡°Little Silver, heal her wounds!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    Little Star brought Little Silver and Bao¡¯er out from a wall. Little Silver sat on Little Star, showering Death Goddess with his silver lightning.


    Death Goddess¡¯ body shook, and she stopped firing the bow. The lightning caused her excruciating pain, but her wounds healed swiftly.


    Little Silver¡¯s healing abilities were effective. What sucked was how much it hurt. It wasn¡¯t like ordinary healing powers that only provided relief.


    Death Goddess knew Little Silver was healing her, though. She endured the pain and started drawing back her bow again. The power was just as strong, she was just a little slower.


    Now that he had healed Death Goddess¡¯ wounds, Han Sen still had to sort out the energy problem. Little Silver was not a pure healer, so he couldn¡¯t replenish a person¡¯s vigor and energy.


    Han Sen kept on thinking as he fought. He thought that if he was unable to break the mirror, they could all very well die.


    But the Ancient Sky Mirror was far too creepy. Han Sen had looked behind the mirror, and there was nothing strange back there. It was just a silver surface, and there was no power pack or control panel.


    ¡°Up until today, the mirror was left unused in this abandoned valley. There must be a reason,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Obviously, Illusion Elder could not control Ancient Sky Mirror. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ced it there.


    ¡°If no one can control the mirror, does that mean it is a geno core owned by no one?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened when that thought crossed his mind.


    Han Sen looked around, but he was unable to see anyone actually controlling it. This was something he was very sure about.


    ¡°Illusion Elder, do you really think a simple mirror will keep you all alive?¡± Han Sen directed his speech to Illusion Elder, who was still shouting.


    ¡°Ha! Long enough for me to kill you, yes.¡± Illusion Elder gnashed his teeth as he spoke.


    ¡°It is a shame you are unable to control the geno core. I¡¯m sure if you could, you could kill me,¡± Han Sen went on to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s still enough to kill you!¡± another elder roared.


    Han Sen was now certain that they were unable to control the mirror. That fact made him very happy.


    If it had been a self geno core, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could fight it. But it wasn¡¯t, and so that meant Han Sen stood a chance.


    Han Sen ignored the screams of the elites and elders, and he found a spot. With his finger, he pointed at the mirror. A drop of blood came out of his finger andnded on the mirror.


    Illusion Elder thought Han Sen was trying to break it, so he sneered. ¡°Nothing can hurt the mirror! You¡¯re wasting your time.¡±


    Han Sen ignored him, though. He looked at the drop of blood that nted itself on the mirror as the reflective version of the drop of blood also came against the surface. When the two drops hit each other, they began to spread across the mirror.


    Han Sen was very happy about this. He had used his Real Blood geno core into his own blood, then put one drop onto the mirror.


    That blood now had Real Blood¡¯s power. If it was not simply canceled by the mirror, it would be absorbed by the item. The mirror would be gifted Han Sen¡¯s power and be wholly controlled by him.


    If a geno core like this had a current owner, it would be hard to take. But this one did not have an owner, and so it would be easily taken.


    Real Blood wasn¡¯t super obvious, but it was now around the size of a man¡¯s hand. But that soon spreadrger andrger, wider and wider. Illusion Elder was very angry with Han Sen and Death Goddess. In his blind rage, he had not noticed the changes urring to the mirror.


    By the time the elites realized that something was happening, the blood had already taken over half of the mirror. The top part was dyed red.


    When Illusion Elder noticed the changes in the mirror, he was very shocked. The super elites started to shout, ¡°What¡¯s happening to the mirror? What did he do to the mirror?¡±

 Chapter 1659 - Suppressing All of the Tribe

    <strong>Chapter 1659</strong><strong>Suppressing All of the Tribe</strong>


    Even Illusion Elder and the other three elders were in shock. They had used the Ancient Sky Mirror because it was a safe haven, but now they found themselves unable to escape from their refuge.


    Some super elites began to wish that they had never used the mirror at all.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only just now noticed?¡± Han Sen said with dark amusement. The red color continued to spread across the mirror.


    It was a Real Blood invasion. Real Blood¡¯s takeover always started out slow, but the more of the geno core Real Blood gained control over, the faster the process would go.


    Pang!


    The super elites wanted to escape, but they could only hit the bloody reflective surface. They couldn¡¯t exit like they had earlier.


    All the creatures and spirits kept pounding the mirror, like a swarm of imprisoned monsters. They were terrified as they struck the ss wall that stood between them and freedom. They couldn¡¯t get out.


    ¡°*sshole! What did you do?¡± The few elders looked surprised.


    When the super creatures were killed£¬they¡¯d end up locked inside the mirror. And as Han Sen watched them try to escape, it felt like he was watching a horde of rabid demons from hell.


    Han Sen was delighted that he had managed to take control of Ancient Sky Mirror, though. Not only could the object revive fallenrades, but it could also trap others inside. Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected the mirror to have such versatility.


    Real Blood gained full control of the mirror, and a connection was established directly between the captive mirror and Han Sen¡¯s brain.


    The creatures and spirits all crowded to the front of the mirror in a frightened and angry mob. They kept pounding the bloody surface, Han Sen thought they looked like a horde of zombies trapped inside a container.


    Han Sen and Death Goddess proceeded to kill the remaining spirits and creatures that were outside the mirror. Once that was done, all their enemies were trapped inside the mirror.


    Han Sen then took control of the mirror, forcing it to rise up slowly into the sky.


    Rocks broke and tumbled away from the base of the mirror as it rose, and cracks shot across the length of the valley. ¡°Impossible! How can the mirror be controlled!? Impossible!¡± The beings in the mirror were all so shocked.


    The mirror¡¯s power was special, so finding someone else of the same element to control it was thought to be impossible.


    They had been happy to add their reflections to the mirror. It did not matter if they were injured or killed; they coulde back. In many ways, they were invincible.


    But they knew the implications of the mirror being under someone¡¯s control. If someone gained possession of the mirror, that person would control all the reflections that the mirror held.


    They really didn¡¯t want to believe that Han Sen had asserted control over the thing. Unfortunately, it was an undeniable truth.


    Katcha!


    Ancient Sky Mirror tore its way up out of the ground. The ce where the mirror had rested was now seeping blood like a red fountain.


    It was like a spring of infinite power. Han Sen realized now that the mirror was using that as a source of constant energy. It was how it kept on reviving the elites who had died.


    ¡°Skysword! This grudge seems to reside between you and Illusion only; let us go. If you touch the rest of us, that means you will be going up against the rest of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary!¡± one of the elites yelled.


    ¡°Yeah! This has nothing to do with us. Let us go or Yin Demon wille after you.¡±


    ¡°The Manlong are heroes. If you kill me, they¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°I, Longmei...¡±


    Goddess was inside there, as well. She was in shock, and she shouted, ¡°Han Sen, if you let us go, Sacred will forgive the grudge it has with you!¡±


    Han Sen did not care, though. All he did was stare at them, letting them yell in anger, sadness, and desperation. Whatever their expression, Han Sen did not care.


    The mirror slowly flew to Han Sen, and as it did, it became smaller. When it reached his hand, it was only around the size of his palm. He was easily able to grab it.


    ¡°Skysword, if you touch us, you will die!¡± Illusion Elder roared, but he was obviously trying to suppress his fear.


    ¡°Die!¡± Han Sen used his mind to blow up Illusion Elder¡¯s body. The mirror was dyed red once more.


    ¡°Berserk Super Creature Illusion Beast killed. No beast soul gained. Geno core destroyed. The flesh has been destroyed. The Life Geno Essence is missing.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. This was the first he had never received a Life Geno Essence.


    After watching Illusion Elder¡¯s sudden demise, everyone became angry and shocked. The rest of Illusion went mad. Han Sen used his mind to kill all the yelling monsters. And seeing that, none of the others dared to speak now. They were all in shock.


    But the creatures that were killed inside the mirror did not leave anything behind. He noticed there really weren¡¯t any Life Geno Essences being made avable.


    They had Life Geno Essences, but the mirror absorbed them. They made the mirror stronger.


    Han Sen took the mirror and went to sit on Little Star¡¯s back. He wanted to leave the valley. Death Goddess came to sit down on it, too. She did so naturally, as if it was something she was used to doing.


    Han Sen felt as if he had a bit of a headache. But since Han Sen couldn¡¯t undo what had happened, and she seemed to consider him family, he was willing to take her back.


    News of the fight spread across all of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. The stories of the fight seemed impossible, but many spirits and creatures hade to watch the attack on Death Goddess. There were too many witnesses for the stories to all be lies.


    Han Sen and Death Goddess killed the elites of many tribes, and he had even taken the mirror. News of this was everywhere, on the tip of every tongue in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The most shocking news was that Death Goddess was Skysword¡¯s daughter. It was difficult to believe, but Death Goddess had said it herself. It was rather surprising.


    And as they were all shocked, many were also angry. A storm was brewing.


    Han Sen knew things wouldn¡¯t be resolved quickly if he was willing to let the creatures and spirits he had collected go.


    And of course, Han Sen was not going to do that So, when he returned, he prepared for a fight.


    Before, Han Sen might have been scared at the prospect of taking on the whole sanctuary. After all, it was hard to fight with fists. No matter how strong he was, people would be affected.


    But with Ancient Sky Mirror, things were now very different Han Sen did not have to be afraid.

 Chapter 1660 - The Coming Storm

    <strong>Chapter 1660 The Coming Storm</strong>


    ¡°Have you heard? Death Goddess is Han Sen¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. There is no way a human can have a daughter like that. And even if it was true, she could not enter the sanctuaries at her age. And she definitely couldn¡¯t have already reached the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and achieved that much strength.¡±


    ¡°Death Goddess admitted it herself. She called Han Sen her father. And she didn¡¯t just say it once. How can this not be true, then?¡±


    ¡°I would say he¡¯s more of a daddy figure.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, either way. Han Sen is going to be famous this time. Four elders and over a hundred elites were trapped by those two. I don¡¯t know if the beings he trapped can get out alive, even if he let them.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid Han Sen is the strongest human there is, Dor aside.¡±


    ¡°Strong is strong, but he¡¯s in trouble. He has bit off way more than he can chew by going after that many shelters. No tribe¡¯s elder has a fancy for him. They all want a piece of him.¡±


    ¡°I hope he can hold it together. I don¡¯t want to see those creatures kill him.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen gained a lot of territory for humanity in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. Perhaps in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, he can do the same.¡±


    ¡°That is difficult to say.¡±


    ¡°It is not difficult to say. Let¡¯s just see if he can survive this next attack first. He is currently the number one enemy of everyone in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Fairly annoying, if you ask me.¡±


    ***


    Han Sen was in the sanctuary each day after that, but no elite or elder had shown up. But the shelter did seem to keep getting attacked, strangely.


    Groups of toxic bugs, monsters, and flying creatures asionally swarmed toward them. And after Han Sen came back, the shelter¡¯s connections with the rest of the sanctuary went silent.


    Their connection to the outside world was cut-off, and Shadow Shelter became like an isted ind. Any creature that ventured too far from the shelter would go missing.


    Luckily, Han Sen was prepared. The mirror was securely inside the shelter now, and the creatures in the shelter all made a copy of themselves inside it


    Queen, Lin Feng, and Jing Jiwu were each very excited. They reflected themselves so they could go fight without the worry of death. They could keep having deadly, risky fights with creatures to level up.


    But they had maxed out their sacred geno points and were unable to absorb Life Geno Essences. This made them unable to level up.


    The Life Geno Essences of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary were difficult to absorb, and the geno fluid the Alliance had produced did not work there. Even if Han Sen gave them a bunch of Life Geno Essences, there was nothing he could to make them work.


    Han Sen was not a scientist, either. So, it was a problem he could not solve.


    But the spirits and creatures had be target practice. Aside from Gu Qingcheng and Little Pony, all the creatures had been doing some manner of fighting.


    ¡°The mirror might be here, but you should still be careful. The really powerful elders haven¡¯t shown themselves yet. And when they do show up, they will be able to deal with Ancient Sky Mirror,¡± Gu Qingcheng warned Han Sen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have a way to deal with them.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the elders of the tribes. There is one scary guy in particr, who mighte.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Han Sen was surprised to hear this. If Gu Qingcheng feared this person, then they must have been wretchedly strong.


    ¡°In the Divinity¡¯s Bout a hundred years ago, one person was able to beat Six Paths and obtain first ce. He received God¡¯s Baptism. So, after all these years, I can¡¯t imagine how strong he might have gotten.¡±


    ¡°What is his name?¡± Han Sen was still not worried. He knew the truth about God¡¯s Baptism, and it seemed unlikely that this person had received it.


    When people won first rank, all they¡¯d see was a sealed up crystal container. None were able to open it, and they could only go back. The reward for reaching first rank was unavable. Stay Up Late had been there for many years, so it was useless.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ancient Devil,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Ancient Devil?¡± Han Sen was shocked to hear this. He knew the name well. He was the master of Dragon King, Xiang Yin, and Sky King. He was betrayed by Asura.


    Han Sen knew Ancient Devil had ascended to reach the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but he never suspected he¡¯d be so strong he was able to defeat Six Paths.


    ¡°You saw Ancient Devil?¡± Gu Qingcheng saw Han Sen¡¯s reaction and looked surprised.


    ¡°I have.¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t actually seen Ancient Devil, though; he was just very familiar with him.


    Thinking of Ancient Devil, Han Sen thought about Xiang Yin. He had never heard much about her, and he hadn¡¯t a clue where she might have gone. If she hadn¡¯t fallen, she might have learned that Han Sen was in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and sought him out. Han Sen just hoped she hadn¡¯t been killed. If ady like her had died, it would have been a sad thing.


    ¡°Why are you saying Ancient Devil mighte, anyway?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Ancient Devil had no grudge against him. He was not an elder, either. He was just a creature that came to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Gu Qingcheng sighed and said, ¡°I have seen Ancient Devil. He seems to have a deep rtionship with Sacred¡¯s leader. If Sacred¡¯s leaderes, then Ancient Devil mighte, too.


    Han Sen nodded and asked about Ancient Devil.


    Gu Qingcheng thought about her answer, and said, ¡°Ancient Devil is strange. He¡¯s like a human, but I don¡¯t think he is. His power is odd, as well.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I have seen him four times. Each time, he wielded a different power. Apletely different one! Time and space elements included. Every time he strikes, it is hard. He has enough power to go against any demi-god. It¡¯s just difficult to believe he has so many elements. It is hard for humans to have multiple, and they usually stick to focusing on just one. When I saw him, all his powers were on the same level. There was no bias,¡± Gu Qingcheng said thoughtfully.


    Han Sen frowned. That really was weird. Aside from Han Sen, no others could use multiple elements. Not even spirits or creatures could.


    While it was beneficial for Han Sen to have so many elements, he didn¡¯t have the same proficiency with any particr element as someone who explicitly trained with just the one.


    Gu Qingcheng said Ancient Devil had many elements and they were all incredibly good. That was scary.

 Chapter 1661 - Someone Comes to Visi

    <strong>Chapter 1661 Someone Comes to Visi</strong>


    After a few days, many creatures and spirits hade to harass the shelter. There hadn¡¯t yet been any elites, though.


    Still, with Ancient Sky Mirror there, Han Sen didn¡¯t lose much. The ce did not have the power of Moon Spring, but Ancient Sky Mirror had many super elites inside it. When the mirror started to lose energy, Han Sen could refine the souls inside for nourishment. As a result, there was no need for concern with the mirror¡¯s energy.


    Of the creatures that were killed, some were eaten and some were absorbed by the mirror. It wasn¡¯t much energy, but it was better than nothing.


    Han Sen kept on practicing with the Dongxuan Sutra. He needed his Bulwark Umbre to be super, and when that was done, he could focus on leveling up to reach the Fifth Sanctuary.


    The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary could not help him much more, so Han Sen didn¡¯t want to dy his ascension any longer than was necessary. He needed to go to the Fifth Sanctuary so he could get his geno armor. His position until then wouldn¡¯t be ideal, as going up against god ss sorts wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    A person came to Shadow Shelter, waving and shouting at Sheep who stood atop one of the towers. ¡°Wait! Ie in peace!¡±


    Sheep saw the human below, and so he went to tell Han Sen.


    Han Sen came out and learned it was God¡¯s Retribution. A long time had passed since they hadst seen each other, but the man hadn¡¯t changed much.


    ¡°God¡¯s Retribution, what are you doing at Shadow Shelter?¡± Han Sen stood atop the tower and spoke to the man below him. He didn¡¯t invite him in.


    ¡°We are old friends. Are you going to treat me like this? Invite me in so we can have a cup of tea together,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said with a smile.


    ¡°This is bad timing, unfortunately. I can¡¯t invite you in. Say what you havee to say and then leave. Otherwise, the creatures out there might believe you¡¯re one of us. And that won¡¯t bode well for you,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I am here to talk about the prospect of co-operation,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°Co-operation? In what way?¡± Han Sen looked surprised.


    ¡°How about finding somece quiet we can discuss this?¡± God¡¯s Retribution asked.


    Han Sen asked someone to invite him in. With the power that God¡¯s Retribution wielded, it¡¯d probably easy for him to break Shadow Shelter¡¯s defense, anyway. He was being polite by not immediately smashing his way in.


    ¡°So, what do you mean by co-operation?¡± Han Sen sat down and asked him in the hall.


    God¡¯s Retribution smiled and said, ¡°I am here to talk about Blood Legion. If you are willing to help us, we are willing to help you with your... predicament.¡±


    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think God¡¯s Retribution would help him out of the kindness of his heart. He was here for something.


    ¡°I love talking to people like you.¡± God¡¯s Retribution looked right at him and continued by saying, ¡°We want Snake Witch¡¯s geno armor. If we get that armor, Blood Legion will help you through this.¡±


    Han Sen looked confused, and he asked, ¡°Snake Witch? Who is that? I¡¯ve never heard of her.¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution frowned. ¡°Do you have to do this? God¡¯s Organization sent Snake Witch to steal your son, Littleflower. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dead or alive, but don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Now Han Sen realized who Snake Witch must have been, and he knew she must have been an elite who had geno armor.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er did it. She killed an elite with geno armor? Is she really that strong?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    He thought Bao¡¯er simply killed a high tier demi-god. His little baby was scarier than he originally thought, and God¡¯s Organization was stronger than he thought now, too. They had members with geno armor.


    ¡°If you give us the geno armor, Blood Legion will help you sort this problem out,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    Han Sen looked at him with amusement and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you considered a traitor to Blood Legion? Since when have you begun representing them?¡±


    ¡°Blood Legion is different now. The leader has a few descendants, and I¡¯m okay there with them.¡± God¡¯s Retribution touched his nose. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t change the subject! Just tell me if you want to co-operate on this.¡±


    ¡°I would like to co-operate with you guys, but I don¡¯t have the geno armor.¡± Han Sen shrugged.


    ¡°You don¡¯t? How? I thought you killed her.¡± God¡¯s Retribution shifted his eyes across Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    God¡¯s Retribution looked at him with disdain and said, ¡°Stop pretending in front of me! I know you already got armor from Tina, and you can already use it. Aside from you, who else might be able to kill Snake Witch?¡±


    ¡°Believe me or not, but I didn¡¯t kill her. And I don¡¯t have her armor.¡± Han Sen put out his hands.


    God¡¯s Retribution looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I can only suspect you don¡¯t understand how serious these matters are. The people who want to get rid of you are not just the elites in the sanctuary. Both God¡¯s Organization and the New Community want you gone, as well. Without our help, even if you survive whates immediately next, Shadow Shelter and all your followers will die. Do you really think the mirror can stop the forces of all the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡±


    ¡°I really want to co-operate with you, but again, I don¡¯t have the armor. If I did, I¡¯d be giving it to you right now.¡± Han Sen looked sincere.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t lying, though. He hadn¡¯t seen Snake Witch, and Bao¡¯er said she killed a person who wished to kill her. She said she broke the woman. It didn¡¯t sound like a geno armor was left.


    ¡°You should still think about it. God¡¯s Organization has decided to kill you. It does not matter even if you are rted to Han Jinzhi; aside from Blood Legion, no one can help you.¡± God¡¯s Retribution did not believe Han Sen.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°What grudge does God¡¯s Organization have with me, anyway? Why do they want to get me? And why do they want my son? Do they just want to use him to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°You might be Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir. And that is a sin. If they had been able to identify you and use you to draw Han Jinzhi out, you¡¯d have been killed a long time ago.¡± God¡¯s Retribution sighed. ¡°They want Littleflower because he is special. He might be able to prove you are Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir, even if you don¡¯t look like you are. They can use him for confirmation.¡±


    ¡°Special? What is special about him?¡± Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Did they find out that Littleflower is already stronger than most people?¡±

 Chapter 1662 - The Truth

    <strong>Chapter 1662 The Truth</strong>


    ¡°After ten years, she hasn¡¯t grown up. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    Han Sen sighed, and he knew this was something he couldn¡¯t hide from. He was prepared for such questions, though.


    ¡°That being said, what is the grudge between Han Jinzhi and God¡¯s Organization? Why do they want to kill Han Jinzhi and his heirs?¡± Han Sen did not talk about Bao¡¯er and just shifted the subject.


    ¡°We have investigated this for a while, but we don¡¯t have answers. We can only presume Han Jinzhi stole something from them, but they don¡¯t actively go around killing others. They simply want this item back. If they wanted to kill mercilessly, you¡¯d have been killed a long time ago.¡±


    That was a sickening thought. Han Sen asked, ¡°What did Han Jinzhi steal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It must be some kind of gene or something. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t care about you and Littleflower. They want to investigate Littleflower¡¯s body once they get their hands on him.¡± God¡¯s Retribution then paused for a moment. ¡°How about we co-operate? It¡¯ll benefit you. Just one geno armor, right? You already have a spare.¡±


    Han Sen gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Brother, if I had it, I¡¯d give it to you. But I really don¡¯t have it I really did not kill Snake Witch. I have never even seen her before.¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution stared at Han Sen for a while, and it really seemed that he wasn¡¯t lying. God¡¯s Retribution frowned. ¡°Well, if it wasn¡¯t you, who else might have killed Snake Witch?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Many can do that in the Alliance, right?¡± Han Sen said.


    God¡¯s Retribution said, ¡°Not many. Aside from a few members in Blood Legion, it¡¯d be people who had geno armor. Not many geno armors exist in the Alliance, and they are mostly controlled by God¡¯s Organization. Aside from you, I¡¯m not sure who else might have done it And God¡¯s Organization is certain it was you.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, the creatures in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary go to the Alliance when they level up,¡± Han Sen said to God¡¯s Retribution.


    God¡¯s Retribution did not hide this. He nodded and said, ¡°You are correct The Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary is the end. Once you¡¯re done here, you¡¯re back to the Alliance. But don¡¯t think that going to the Alliance requires geno armor. That is incorrect. Creatures that go from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary to the Alliance will have their fitness decrease. That is because evolving the body requires energy. It will, however, purify your genes. Your body will end up stronger, but your fitness will be much lower. Then you practice, and eventually you level up and get your geno armor.¡±


    ¡°How many members of Blood Legion have geno armor?¡± Han Sen was not surprised by what he was being told. He already knew this stuff.


    ¡°None. Blood Legion is different from normal creatures. You know we have the powers of blue blood. When we go back to the Alliance, we don¡¯t rebuild our bodies. So, we don¡¯t generate geno armor.¡± God¡¯s Retribution gave a wry smile.


    Han Sen was shocked by this revtion. He did not expect Blood Legion¡¯s members to be that special.


    Han Sen thought the blue blood power was special, yes, but that its effectiveness was reserved for the sanctuaries.


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret, while I¡¯m still here.¡± God¡¯s Retribution squinted his eyes and said, ¡°The creatures that rise from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, aside from Blood Legion and rare creatures, are captured by God¡¯s Organization.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a secret. I already know that.¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    ¡°Then you must not know that the creatures of God¡¯s Organization, when they generate geno armor, disappear and never appear again.¡± God¡¯s Retribution squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen was shocked and his face changed. Those words made him understand a lot.


    The leader of the New Community told Han Yufei that if he generated a geno armor, he would know the truth.


    Stay Up Late told Han Sen that the Alliance was a part of the sanctuaries. The sanctuaries were something more akin to a kindergarten. They protected different races.


    And after the things Han Sen had seen with Guardian Spirit, he now understood a lot more.


    ¡°Gathering geno armor can force you out of the Alliance? That means when Dad gets his geno armor, he¡¯ll face a crisis.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t right, though. If things are like that, then why would so many geno armor elites be in God¡¯s Organization?¡±


    ¡°Wait, no. The creatures in God¡¯s Organization are not the real geno armor elites. They are just creatures that reached the Fifth Sanctuary; they haven¡¯t generated their own armors. The geno armor they possesses from ces like the Hero¡¯s Spirit Hall, left over from geno armor elites.¡± Now Han Sen understood everything.


    After Han Sen understood this, he almost jumped out of his chair with his racing heartbeat.


    In that case, Han Yufei thought he was finding answers, but he was actually dying.


    Now Han Sen knew why God¡¯s Organization was strong. They still could not control the Alliance. They wanted to, but they couldn¡¯t.


    Or they just did not have the chance. Once their members got geno armor, they would be out of the Alliance. And that would be useless.


    The creatures without geno armor were strong, but they were not strong enough to be invincible. Even if they used a set of armor that didn¡¯t belong to them, they could not use its entire strength. At least the members of Blood Legion could fight them.


    Han Sen wished he could find Han Yufei and tell him the truth. Tell him not to generate the armor. Otherwise, their family would never have a reunion.


    Based on what Han Sen had seen in the Hero¡¯s Spirit Hall, many elites had been lost in the outside. The chance Han Yufei coulde back was very low.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t know how to contact his father. He didn¡¯t even know how to contact Blind Man.

 Chapter 1663 - Death is Coming

    <strong>Chapter 1663 Death is Coming</strong>


    Because Han Sen could not provide the geno armor, he was unable to strike a deal with God¡¯s Retribution.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t expecting anyone to help him in the first ce. He might be in danger in the Alliance, but he didn¡¯t think God¡¯s Organization could bring him any harm in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    After sending God¡¯s Retribution away, Han Sen returned to the Alliance. Then, he allowed Zero to follow him back into the sanctuary.


    When Zero entered the sanctuary, she appeared next to him. Han Sen told her to look after the shelter in his absence, and if anything awry urred, to contact him as soon as possible.


    ¡°How do I call Dad and tell him not to generate a geno armor?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Unfortunately, he was unable toe up with a solution.


    To prevent God¡¯s Organization from finding him, Han Yufei did not leave a way for Han Sen to contact him.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m going to have to go to Tariq.¡± Han Sen prepared to fly his unicorn beetle to Tariq. It was the headquarters of the New Community.


    Before Han Sen left, Zero came from the shelter and told Han Sen something had happened. Han Yufei had said it would take him two years to generate the geno armor, so he wouldn¡¯t be done yet. Han Sen decided to run back to the sanctuary.


    Ancient Sky Mirror was in Han Sen¡¯s shelter. The creatures there could not be harmed, but a few creatures had been killed not too far from the shelter.


    ¡°Boss, you are here! cksteel Wolf died somehow, and there were no wounds.¡± Cheap Sheep had some people guarding the body, and he ran up to Han Sen when he showed up.


    The creatures in Shadow Shelter were very proud and fearless because of the presence of the mi¡¸¡¸o¡¸. Now that the mirror no longer seemed to work, and a creature had t-out died, fear started to take hold. Even the sheep was scared.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to a few corpses and asked Gu Qingcheng who was looking after them, ¡°Sister Gu, how did they die?¡±


    Gu Qingcheng stood up and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t see a wound on any of them. Even if there were wounds, with the mirror there, they shouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. Gu Qingcheng did not have an answer, either. If the mirror hadn¡¯t protected them, then the way they died must have been unique.


    Han Sen squatted and checked the dead bodies. Even while using his Dongxuan Aura, he was unable to discern anything.


    Han Sen did not hesitate as he drew outTaia. He cut open cksteel Wolfs body to get a look inside, and see if there was anything the others had missed. There was nothing to be seen that way, either. There was nothing out of the ordinary, and it seemed as if they had died of natural causes.


    ¡°Bury them,¡± Han Senmanded Cheap Sheep as he stood up. Then he went on to say, ¡°Get everyone back to the shelter. No one leaves the shelter without my permission.¡±


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow went off to do their thing, while Gu Qingcheng and Han Sen went back to the shelter.


    ¡°Found anything?¡± Gu Qingcheng asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He couldn¡¯t tell how the enemy had killed cksteel Wolf.


    The only إling he knew for certain was that the power could defy the mirror.


    Han Sen also knew that if the enemy could now circumvent the mirror, they wouldn¡¯t stop killing anytime soon. So, Han Sen made sure everyone returned to the shelter to see if he could draw the enemy out that way.


    If he was able to learn what power they were using, Han Sen could figure out what would best work against it.


    Back in the shelter, Han Sen sat in the spirit hall using his Dongxuan Sutra. He was able to watch the movement of every creature in every corner of the vicinity with a close eye.


    No movement would be able to escape Han Sen¡¯s attention now. So he waited for the enemy to strike again.


    ¡°Father.¡± As Han Sen took a swig of tea in the hall, Death Goddess approached.


    ¡°Menger,e have tea with me.¡± Han Sen beckoned her near and got her to sit down. Then, he poured her a cup of tea.


    Having been with her for a while, Han Sen noticed how sincere she was when she referred to him as her father. Her mind was surprisingly naive, and she wasn¡¯t really all that evil. Han Sen took her as a daughter and gave her the name Han Menger, in return.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t very good at naming things, so it was something simple enough. Death Goddess was now his daughter, and with everything feeling like a dreamtely, he used that name.


    Death Goddess sat down near Han Sen and downed her tea in one shot. She was like a robot, and it didn¡¯t look as if she was enjoying the tea.


    ¡°That is not how you drink tea. You need to slow down.¡± Han Sen smiled and poured her more tea. Then, he showed her.


    Han Menger looked at Han Sen, and then looked at his face. She tried to mimic his manner of tea etiquette, but she still looked rather robotic in her attempt


    ¡°Is there a special meaning behind the way you drink?¡± After she drank it, her ck eyes showed visible confusion.


    To her, drinking tea like that was simply slower. The sips were smaller, and that was the only difference.


    Han Sen smiled and stroked her hair that was like a waterfall. He told her, ¡°You are still young, so I don¡¯t expect you to understand right now. You¡¯ll get it when you grow up.¡±


    Han Menger nodded. She still tried to drink as Han Sen did, but that confusion never left her face. Han Menger looked at Han Sen and copied a lot of his precise movements.


    Han Sen brought her some dim sum. She looked powerful in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, and thus far, no one had been able to beat her. And that was with her being a kid who had only just been born.


    Bao¡¯er came out of nowhere and sat on Han Sen¡¯s chest. She said, ¡°Daddy, Bao¡¯er wants dim sum.¡±


    Han Sen gave some dim sum to Bao¡¯er then, and the three of them ate merrily. Days like that were lovely, and it would only have been more perfect if Ji Yanran and Littleflower were there.


    But not long after, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He stood up and teleported to the tower.


    He saw a guard, Bone Witch¡ªwho had a gold geno core¡ªwas lying dead on the ground. But there were no visible wounds.

 Chapter 1664 - Ringtone

    <strong>Chapter 1664 Ringtone</strong>


    Han Sen looked glum. He had been keeping an eye on the entire shelter, and Bone Witch died under his watch. What¡¯s more, he couldn¡¯t even tell how. Although he had been drinking tea with Han Menger and Bao¡¯er, Dongxuan Aura was on the whole time. It was surveying everything.


    Han Sen saw Bone Witch clearly. She had been watching from atop the tower, and as she was on her patrol, she simply died. There had been no warning signs.


    And Han Sen did not witness any external powere to kill Bone Witch. It was like she had suddenly died of old age.


    Gu Qingcheng arrived at the tower, and she didn¡¯t look too happy, either. She had been watching the shelter as well. She had no idea how Bone Witch died, and that made her even angrier than Han Sen.


    Queen and Lin Feng came running, but they did not speak when they saw the body. This had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, and no one could tell how Bone Witch had died.


    Ancient Sky Mirror was there, and if Bone Witch had been hurt by anything, she should have respawned at the mirror. But there she was, undeniably dead.


    Everyone in the shelter was now very afraid.


    They thought that with the mirror in their shelter, they had no reason to fear death. But now that the mirror had lost its effectiveness, their nerves started to creep up on them.


    Now that they did not seem to have the mirror¡¯s protection, many creatures were very scared when they thought about the elites that wereing for them. They thought that their days were numbered.


    They buried Bone Witch¡¯s body, and then Han Sen called for a gathering where every key figure of the shelter had to attend.


    ¡°Queen, you and Lin Feng should return to the Alliance. I will call you back when things are resolved,¡± Han Sen spoke to the humans.


    Queen shook her head, and Wang Yuhang said angrily, ¡°Little Han, who do you think we are?! Do you think we are the sort of people who leech off others and run off at the first sight of danger?¡±


    Lin Feng patted Wang Yuhang on the shoulder, and added, ¡°Calm down, Little Uncle. You know that is not what he was implying.¡±


    After that, Lin Feng spoke directly to Han Sen. ¡°This situation is grim. We don¡¯t know how they managed to get Bone Witch, but there are certain predictions we can make.¡±


    ¡°What is there to predict?¡± Tang Zhenliu did not understand.


    Lin Feng smiled and said, ¡°The situation seems dire, but if you were an enemy that could kill others randomly and at will... Would you go for a simple guard? It means that there is a limit to the enemy¡¯s power. This foe is unable to kill anyone they wish to.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wants to y catch? Maybe he just wants to scare us to death?¡± Tang Zhenliu said.


    ¡°No. From cksteel Wolf to Bone Witch, the truth is, the creatures that have died aren¡¯t very important. If I was the enemy, I¡¯d go after someone like Cheap Sheep or Green Cow,¡± Jing Jiwu said.


    ¡°Why us? Why not kill you first?¡± Cheap Sheep and Green Cow fired back angrily at Jing Jiwu.


    ¡°That is because you are Han Sen¡¯s right and left hands. You two are integral. If they wanted Han Sen to die of fright, they¡¯d at least go for you two first,¡± Jing Jiwu said.


    When Cheap Sheep and Green Cow heard this, they patted their chests. ¡°Right! They don¡¯t kill important people like us. That must mean the enemy¡¯s power is limited.¡±


    A few people around the table smiled. Even though Cheap Sheep and Green Cow were very important members of the shelter, they were probably the easiest to kill. That was what Jing Jiwu was saying. If they weren¡¯t dead yet, it meant the enemy did have a limit and could not kill any they desired to.


    ¡°We need to find out how this enemy is killing our people. We also need to learn what this limit is.¡± Lin Feng thought for a minute, then said, ¡°There are no leads for us to follow now, so we¡¯ll have to wait and keep our eyes out for something.¡±


    ¡°What if someone else dies and we still can¡¯t learn anything new?¡± Cheap Sheep felt quite worried.


    ¡°If many people die, we may not be able to see how they are killed, but more info can lead to better predictions,¡± Lin Feng said.


    ¡°What kind of method is that?!¡± Cheap Sheep eximed.


    ¡°Do you have any better ideas?¡± Jing Jiwu looked at Cheap Sheep.


    The sheep stopped talking. Even Han Sen and Gu Qingcheng hadn¡¯t been able to find out how Bone Witch had died.


    Lin Feng and the others did not want to go to the Alliance. Han Sen spoke to them about changing the patrols slightly.


    One night, when there was no killing, Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er with him on patrol. When he saw Cheap Sheep and Green Cow, he almost jumped out of his skin.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow were covered in yellow paper. The pieces of paper were charms with words scribbled upon them.


    The charms were nted on their heads, bums, and every bodily crevice. Green Cow even had one that looked like a skirt. It was very obvious.


    ¡°Where did you get these from?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    ¡°Boss, we asked Wang Yuhang to buy them for us. Apparently, it cost quite a bit. He said they had been blessed by a god. They can keep us safe and prevent evil from ever touching us.¡±


    ¡°We have lucky charms, too. If you wear them, your fortune increases. Even if we end up in a battle, I am sure we will be thest to fall. I bought this for you, Boss. You should wear it¡±


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow spoke with mystic tones in their voices. Cheap Sheep moved forward to present the charm to Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not know what to say, though. Wang Yuhang had obviously scammed a lot of money out of Cheap Sheep and Green Cow.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Han Sen took the bag that they offered.


    ¡°You are our boss. We don¡¯t want anything bad happening to you,¡± Cheap Sheep said.


    ¡°We will live until the very end,¡± Green Cow said.


    ¡°We will all live,¡± Han Sen said, and ced the charm in a bag.


    Then, Cheap Sheep said, ¡°Boss, you need to hang it on your chest. Let me do it for you. And I also got this charm for Bao¡¯er.¡± As Cheap Sheep spoke, Han Sen looked increasingly glum. He looked beyond the walls of the shelter and heard a bell ring.

 Chapter 1665 - Killing People and Sending Your Love

    <strong>Chapter 1665 Killing People and Sending Your Love</strong>


    In the distance, Han Sen could see a pure white donkey walking towards Shadow Shelter.


    The donkey was the size of any average donkey, but not a single speck of dirt muddied its pure white fur. A bronze bell was hanging around its neck, and whenever the creature moved, it gently tolled.


    On the donkey¡¯s back, a human-looking person was riding it. It was difficult to discern his race from that distance, but he seemed to be d in green clothing.


    The man was sitting with his legs crossed. He had one hand in front of his chest, with another clutching a ne. He rubbed it a lot If you looked closely at the orbs of the ne, you could see they weren¡¯t what they initially seemed. They were very small skulls. Strangely small.


    But the skulls were rounded and polished like smooth stones. Most likely a result of long years of rubbing. It was like they were painted.


    But in the eye of every skeleton, you could still catch sight of a queer red light. Looking at the light in their sockets would make any observer feel nervous. It would almost feel as if the eyesocket was ready to suck you inside.


    As the man fondled the skulls, he chanted something with his eyes firmly closed. He looked very calm, as if he was simply sunbathing.


    The donkey was approaching Shadow Shelter now. The creature¡¯s big eyes were fixed on Han Sen, who stood atop the tower.


    The donkey looked like a proud animal, and it looked at Han Sen from the corner of its eyes. It was like the creature was saying that, aside from the man on his back, he was the greatest there.


    ¡°F*ck! Someone is waltzing up to the gate. I¡¯m going to take people to kill them,¡± Cheap Sheep shouted, looking at the man and the donkey.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to die. But don¡¯t take others down with you,¡± Gu Qingcheng said coldly. She didn¡¯t look at the sheep when she spoke; her eyes were attached to the man on top of the donkey.


    Cheap Sheep was suddenly shocked, and he realized that the man below might be someone that he really shouldn¡¯t offend.


    Han Sen looked at the man on the white donkey, and he could tell it was the man Gu Qingcheng had mentioned before. It was Ancient Devil.


    Although Han Sen had never seen Ancient Devil himself, the emperor had left a replica of himself in his old shelter in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary. That shadow looked exactly the same as Ancient Devil did. The only difference was the feeling of him.


    The shadow looked very holy, but Ancient Devil himself looked like an average guy. Aside from the skull ne he clutched, he looked like a standard religious person.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t known that the being in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary was only Ancient Devil¡¯s shadow, everyone would believe it was the real Ancient Devil.


    Seeing that the donkey was now only two hundred meters away from the gate, Gu Qingcheng¡¯s eyes looked icy as she drew out her sword. She sent out a swordlight that looked powerful enough to sunder the entire earth.


    The donkey acted as if it didn¡¯t see the attacking. It maintained the same speed as it trotted toward the gate.


    When the swordlight was just about to reach Ancient Devil¡¯s head, he lifted the hand that was on his chest. With only his thumb, he reached out defiantly and touched Gu Qingcheng¡¯s swordlight.


    When the skin of the thumb came into contact with the swordlight, it made the attack blend into his other four fingers like water. In that moment, the swordlight was absorbed. Ancient Devil then opened his hand, revealing the residue that was left.


    Ancient Devil opened his eyes and blew at the remains on his hand. The dust scattered with the wind and disappeared from sight


    The donkey came to a halt Then, Ancient Devil looked up at Han Sen who was atop the tower and smiled. ¡°I am from Nonpure Mountain. I am Ancient Devil. Are you Skysword Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°I am. What are you doing here, Ancient Devil Emperor? Does every elite want a shot at my life?¡± Han Sen said, looking at Ancient Devil.


    Han Sen would not underestimate this character, though. A man who had nned to kill God needed some respect, even if his attempt had not seeded. His subordinates had been scary people, too. Sky King, Yaksha, Xiang Yin, Dragon King, and Asura. None of them were weak.


    As the master of those elites, he might have been betrayed by Asura, but he survived and thrived. He became a demi-god after that. He was a legend of sorts.


    Ancient Devil smiled and said, ¡°I am not an enemy of yours. A friend has asked me for a favor, and it concerns you.¡±


    ¡°Whether I can help depends on your friend, and what you¡¯ll be asking of me,¡± Han Sen said coldly. But he already knew the answer.


    ¡°The leader of Sacred is a good friend of mine. His young daughter Goddess was ignorant and naive. She offended you. I was hoping if you¡¯d be kind enough to let her go. If you do this, I would appreciate it¡± Ancient Devil bowed towards him.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Han Sen asked him.


    Ancient Devil, with his head still lowered, sighed and said, ¡°You can save three-thousand-four-hundred-and-fifty-six lives.


    It¡¯d be a good deed. If you¡¯re a smart person, you¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Hearing Ancient Devil say this, Han Sen looked murderous.


    The shelter¡¯s poption was 3456. No more, no less.


    ¡°Did you kill Steel Wolf and Bone Witch?¡± Han Sen asked, his voice hard.


    ¡°To give you a favor, I had to sacrifice those lives.¡± Ancient Devil looked remorseful.


    ¡°You killed my people and say you are doing me a favor?¡± Han Senughed at him.


    Ancient Devil responded, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t killed them, how would you know that I can kill 3456 lives? Now you know I could¡¯ve killed everyone, but I didn¡¯t I have done you 3456 favors. All these favors in exchange for Goddess¡¯ life seems fair.¡±


    Everyone in the shelter was very angry, and Han Sen justughed. ¡°Good math, but you forgot to carry the one.¡±


    ¡°What am I missing?¡± Ancient Devil looked confused.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t count your own life.¡± Han Sen teleported in front of Ancient Devil with his Split-de aimed at the man¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1666 - Born Invincible

    <strong>Chapter 1666 Born Invincible</strong>


    The attack did not look like Gu Qingcheng¡¯s swordlight, which was obviously ridiculously powerful. But that was the good thing about Han Sen¡¯s attack; it looked simple, but it left Ancient Devil with no option other than receiving the strike.


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t know how Ancient Devil had killed Bone Witch. Killing him would prevent him from harming any more of the inhabitants of Han Sen¡¯s shelter.


    The white donkey Ancient Devil was riding, however, moved and dodged the attack. It made Han Sen freeze.


    Han Sen was great at prediction and judgment, and that strike had been set up a string of events that would lead to one singr oue. It made sure Ancient Devil would have to get hit.


    But now the white donkey had broken this. It had subverted his predictions. This was not something Han Sen expected would happen.


    Han Sen knew it was hard to predict stuff, and he knew not to be arrogant enough to im that he could predict everything. He would, of course, get things wrong asionally.


    Han Sen attacked Ancient Devil without reprieve. Every strike used Han Sen¡¯s prediction and judgment to the max. Every strike was delivered to Ancient Devil with a rhythm.


    But Ancient Devil sat perfectly still. It was the donkey that kept moving its legs to avoid Han Sen¡¯s strikes. The donkey moved like it was performing ballet It kept on dodging Han Sen¡¯s attacks.


    Han Sen looked glum, and this actually surprised Queen.


    Queen thought Han Sen used Heavenly Go very well. It was perfect, as far as she could see, but the donkey somehow always managed to dodge him. It always found somewhere Han Sen hadn¡¯t calcted and avoided a strike by the Split- de.


    ¡°This donkey is nothing simple. Does it have power like the Dongxuan Sutra, that allows it to predict things?¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he continued to swing his de.


    Somewhere far away, up in the mountains, the leader of Sacred watched the fight alongside a number of elders.


    ¡°Ancient Devil is strong. It is no wonder he crushed Six Paths before. Even just his pet is able to do that,¡± an elderplimented the spectacle.


    Sacred¡¯s leaderughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that beast. It is a born-berserk super creature. It was born with an invincible ability. Skysword won¡¯t hit it. Not even Dor could, if he was here.¡±


    ¡°If it is so strong, howe we have never heard about it before?¡± The elder looked at the white donkey in shock.


    ¡°It followed Ancient Devil immediately after its birth, and it has never really shown its powers to others. I only saw its powers in God¡¯s Ruin, when I explored it alongside Ancient Devil,¡± Sacred¡¯s leader said.


    ¡°That means Ancient Devil cannot lose. Let¡¯s see how he might strike back.¡± Elder Yin looked at Ancient Devil, and went on to say, ¡°Ancient Devil is a special person. He was able to circumvent the power of Ancient Sky Mirror and gain the loyalty of this mount We just don¡¯t know if he can defeat Skysword. We don¡¯t know if he can win.¡±


    ¡°Why is he not striking?¡± Ghost Eagle Emperor frowned.


    ¡°He is watching and evaluating Skysword¡¯s power. When he does choose to strike, he¡¯ll kill his enemy. It looks like he is almost done watching, though. He will strike soon,¡± Sacred¡¯s leader said.


    ***


    ¡°Weird. Why doesn¡¯t he fight back?¡± Cheap Sheep asked.


    The white donkey kept on dodging, and even Cheap Sheep noticed what was going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to strike, it¡¯s just that he can¡¯t.¡± Queen looked across the arena. ¡°He can dodge Han Sen¡¯s attack, but Han Sen¡¯s own formation is not exposed. He can¡¯t find a chance to fight back himself. All he can do is wait.¡±


    Queen was familiar with Han Sen¡¯s skills, so she was able to speak for him.


    ¡°Does that mean we can¡¯t find out who is winning?¡± Cheap Sheep sounded quite happy. He originally thought that Han Sen was having trouble just fighting Ancient Devil¡¯s pet, which would indicate that Han Sen was likely to lose.


    ¡°No, Han Sen is still at a disadvantage,¡± Gu Qingcheng said suddenly.


    Queen and the others turned to look at Gu Qingcheng. Queen understood some of Han Sen¡¯s abilities, but she was not super ss. There was something she was missing.


    Gu Qingcheng looked grim, and she said, ¡°Han Sen hasn¡¯t exposed anything, which is why Ancient Devil hasn¡¯t attacked. That means he is at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°Sister Cheng, could you exin that with a little more rity?¡± Wang Yuhang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Gu Qingcheng looked over to their fight and said, ¡°Han Sen¡¯s attacks don¡¯t aren¡¯t allowing an opening because he keeps striking. The attacks are too continuous to allow a response.¡±


    Queen understood and said, ¡°That means Han Sen is forced to attack, and if he stops, he¡¯ll be attacked by Ancient Devil.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and said, ¡°Ancient Devil is like a viper in a cave. If Han Sen¡¯s attacks develop a w, things could get ugly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. He can just keep on attacking until he kills the enemy,¡± Cheap Sheep said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, and Han Sen can¡¯t touch Ancient Devil. And the beast has a strange power. It won¡¯t be weaker than any elite,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    While they were talking, Han Sen¡¯s body stopped for a moment At that moment, Ancient Devil attacked.


    The hand he held against his chest was pressing forward towards Han Sen. It felt as if the entire world rested in that palm.


    One flower, one world. One leaf, one bodhi. Ancient Devil¡¯s hand was like a hand that was picking up flowers. It felt like the entire world was in his palms.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked clear, though. He wasn¡¯t afraid of this move, and in fact, he had been waiting for it.


    As Han Sen was waiting to strike, he felt a movement inside his Sea of Soul.

 Chapter 1667 - Battling Ancient Devil

    <strong>Chapter 1667 Battling Ancient Devil</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s mind was like steel. He focused and did not allow the Sea of Soul¡¯s discord to affect him. He punched towards Ancient Devil¡¯s hand.


    This was an opening for Ancient Devil, but Han Sen also thought that it was an opportunity. His Dongxuan Aura was not maxed out yet, and because of that, he was unable to ce one finger on the donkey. It was best to end these proceedings than continue with a stalemate.


    Fists and hands swung through the air, but there were no collisions to be seen. Han Sen felt as if he was powerless, like he had been sucked into an infinite hole. His power was being drawn, but nothing else happened. This drain sapped his power and nothing else.


    Han Sen used some of his power and realized he could not escape Ancient Devil¡¯s hand. His power kept on getting sucked into Ancient Devil¡¯s body.


    The rumbling inside Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul was getting stronger, as well. Eventually, he noticed that the activity wasing from Destiny¡¯s Tower. But it wasn¡¯t the tower itself making the fuss; it was the Armored Man that had been trapped inside it. He was casting ice and fire spells, thrashing around his prison inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He couldn¡¯t break the trappings, but it made the tower shiver and shake, all the same.


    Han Sen was surprised. When Armored Man was first captured, he tried to break out to no avail. And in that process, he had ended up hurting himself.


    But ever since then, there had been no further activity from him.


    If he was causing amotion at this moment, perhaps he knew Han Sen was in the midst of a fight and that there¡¯d be no chance of containing him if he managed to break free.


    But Han Sen did not think this was the case, either. Armored Man was trapped inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He could not see what was outside that prison, so there shouldn¡¯t have been a way for him to know Han Sen was in the middle of a fight.


    Han Sen did not have to think right now, though. His power was like a river, all going into Ancient Devil¡¯s hands. If this were to continue, he¡¯d eventually dry up his reserve.


    Han Sen summoned Bulwark Umbre and used it to take stabs at Ancient Devil¡¯s hands.


    Ancient Devil tried to grab the umbre, and just like earlier, he wished to take it.


    The Bulwark Umbre then opened up. Ancient Devil¡¯s hand made contact with it and yet, there was no shockwave. None of the geno core¡¯s power was absorbed.


    A light appeared, separating Han Sen from Ancient Devil. Ancient Devil¡¯s hand was unable to absorb Han Sen¡¯s power now, which meant his hands were free.


    Ancient Devil looked at Han Sen¡¯s Bulwark Umbre in immense shock. Then he changed his momentum, and when he did, a burst of air came out from him. His hands were copsing onto Han Sen next


    Han Sen frowned, and he saw a red light appeared around Ancient Devil. It was the power of Han Sen¡¯s God geno core.


    Now Han Sen knew Ancient Devil could absorb the power of his enemies, and even make use of it. It wasn¡¯t just that, either. Ancient Devil¡¯s own power was stronger than what Han Sen was losing.


    When he absorbed the powers of his enemies, he could put his own power into the element of what the enemy had been using. It was practically cheating.


    Now Han Sen knew why Gu Qingcheng had said Ancient Devil could make use of any element. It was too easy for him to make use of other elements.


    Pang!


    Ancient Devil threw his palm forward at the umbre. The umbre curved like a broken drum.


    But after that, the surface bounced back into a correct position. It hadn¡¯t been broken.


    Ancient Devil continued to p the umbre, as a red light doused the entire area. The umbre was repeatedly curved, expelling thunderous noises. But no matter how strong Ancient Devil¡¯s powers were, he could not break a gemstone ss umbre.


    The situation had been changed. Han Sen had initially been attacking, but now Ancient Devil was on the offensive. Han Sen used Bulwark Umbre to block each and every attack.


    ¡°The umbre is strong; where did ite from?¡± Ghost Eagle Emperor looked at the Bulwark Umbre in shock.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s palm was strong, and every strike was like a red sky falling. Each blow deformed Han Sen¡¯s defenses, but the umbre still bounced back every time.


    ¡°Skysword has good sword skills and a good geno core,¡± Elder Yin grumbled. He actually looked greedy when he looked at the Bulwark Umbre.


    Ancient Devil was suppressing Han Sen like a demon. Every palm was a shocking spectacle, but none of them could harm Han Sen. Everyone knew it was because of the umbre.


    It was such a powerful defense geno core, and many elites thought it was keeping him alive.


    ¡°I wonder what Skysword¡¯s self geno core is.¡± Sacred¡¯s leader frowned as he watched the umbre.


    Han Sen had used a few different geno cores, and each one was powerful. They couldn¡¯t tell which one had actuallye from Han Sen.


    No one thought it was actually the Bulwark Umbre. It was famous, but it was only gemstone ss. They didn¡¯t think something like that could break Ancient Devil¡¯s powers.


    Sacred¡¯s leader thought Bulwark Umbre was a super geno core.


    Han Sen did not expect the umbre to be so strong, either, Ancient Devil had taken Han Sen¡¯s God geno core power, and so his strikes were stronger than anything that Six Paths could deliver. And yet, a gemstone ss Bulwark Umbre was able to block it. Han Sen was shocked to see that it had not been damaged.


    ¡°It is no wonder it is Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s geno core. It is so strong!¡± Han Senplimented his own de.


    Han Sen used the defense of the umbre to wait for the right time to fight back.


    So far, Ancient Devil hadn¡¯t used his geno cores. It had been a while since Han Sen went up against a strong enemy such as that, though. If he was unable to win, he¡¯d use super king spirit and summon Destiny¡¯s Tower to suppress Ancient Devil.


    Speaking of that, Han Sen turned his attention to the Armored Man who was in the tower. He was still shouting. The ice and fire powers were gunning like active volcanos.


    His body kept mming against the barriers, but he could only shake the tower. That was bad, as his body kept getting cut by the vortex whenever he mmed into it


    The hard armor was unable to withstand the powers of space. He kept on getting cut even now. His blood was flowing like streams of whiteva, seeping through the gaps of the armor, even. It went everywhere.


    Armored Man would not stop, though. It was like he hadpletely lost his mind.

 Chapter 1668 - Armored Man’s Secre

    <strong>Chapter 1668 Armored Man¡¯s Secre</strong>


    ¡°What is wrong with that guy? Has he been locked up for so long that he wants to die?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    But seeing Armored Man¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t look quite crazy.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s palm was getting heavier, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of a way to repel it. So, he used his Bulwark Umbre to brace against it.


    Seeing Ancient Devil¡¯s iing attack, Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Armored Man seems to have gone crazy right after Ancient Devil decided to attack me. Is there a connection between the two?¡±


    Bulwark Umbre blocked Ancient Devil¡¯s move. Then Han Sen spoke to his Sea of Soul, which was rolling with thunder. ¡°Are you rted to Ancient Devil?¡±


    Armored Man, who had thus far refused to talk to Han Sen, was enraged. He eximed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be like this! Let me out; I want to kill him.¡±


    After that, Armored Man kept thrashing about. He didn¡¯t care for his wounds, he just desperately wanted to get loose, get free, and get out.


    ¡°Then tell me; what is your grudge with Ancient Devil?¡± Han Sen needed to hear more of the story than that.


    Armored Man was unable to get free. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I am a born-emperor created by Ancient Devil! I was in the chimenea, refining for eternity.¡±


    The tone of voice was one that possessed intense hatred. It was obvious that he wanted to skin his enemy alive.


    Han Sen was surprised, though. He wasn¡¯t a terribly trusting individual, but Gu Qingcheng told him Armored Man¡¯s powers were the work of a Qi Gong Master. But now, Armored Man was saying that he had been imprisoned inside the chimenea by Ancient Devil. Both stories were vastly different.


    Ancient Devil did not look like a human Qi Gong Master, so why would he have an immortal chimenea? He couldn¡¯t use Qi Gong.


    ¡°Weird. How was Ancient Devil able to imprison you? He didn¡¯t kill you. He just made you stronger. And he even let you out. Why would you create trouble for him?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe him.


    Armored Man roared, ¡°He didn¡¯t let me go! He just didn¡¯t know I¡¯d grow that much! He didn¡¯t know I¡¯d be strong enough to y his guardian.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart then jumped, and he asked, ¡°Is Headless Rockman a guardian belonging to Ancient Devil?¡±


    ¡°No. Headless Rockman was damaged by Ancient Devil himself; it is why he was like that,¡± Armored Man answered.


    That surprised Han Sen. He went on to ask, ¡°Who is the Headless Rockman, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Armored Man replied. ¡°Ancient Devil wanted Destiny¡¯s Tower. He turned the owner of the tower into the Headless Rockman, but he was still unable to take the tower. I became strong once I was released, and I did my best to defeat Headless Rockman. I didn¡¯t want Destiny¡¯s Tower to be lost, either. Somehow, you managed toe into its possession.¡±


    Han Sen then got to mulling what he had been told and determining whether or not Armored Man was telling the truth. Ancient Devil was an even scarier figure, if so.


    Ancient Devil had already caused a lot of trouble in the Third God¡¯s Sanctuary, and he had killed the master of Destiny¡¯s Tower in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. He also created Armored Man. Trying toprehend what his true goals might have been was a baffling endeavor.


    While Han Sen thought this over, Armored Man was still as desperate as ever. He kept roaring and thrashing around. He said, ¡°Let me out; I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Ancient Devil is strong, and you are still injured. If I let you out, you won¡¯t be able to defeat him. Wait until I find the right opportunity; once I have, I¡¯ll free you.¡± Han Sen did not let him out.


    Han Sen did not trust Armored Man, and he had used Dor¡¯s identity when capturing him. If he let him out, it would expose Han Sen as Dor to everyone.


    But Armored Man would not give up. He kept on thrashing about. It didn¡¯t concern Han Sen much, though, as there was no chance of him getting free despite the effort.


    Ancient Devil could not finish-off Han Sen, so he ultimately decided to leave.


    ¡°It looks like we havee to a draw today, so there is no point in us fighting. I implore you to consider handing Goddess back over. If you need me, just shout to me outside the gates.¡± After that, Ancient Devil rode the white donkey away.


    Han Sen could not stop the white donkey, so he just let them go. There¡¯d be no point giving chase.


    Seeing Ancient Devil leave, Han Sen felt strange. Ancient Devil hadn¡¯t used all his strength, and yet he was already leaving. That was surprising.


    After Ancient Devil left, he went to meet up with Sacred¡¯s leader and a few others.


    ¡°Leader, I am sorry. I was unable to kill Skysword and rescue Goddess.¡± Ancient Devil sighed.


    ¡°I am grateful you were willing to help, and it¡¯s okay if you were unable to kill him. With your Ancient Devil power, you can just kill one creature every day. It won¡¯t take long,¡± Sacred¡¯s Leader said.


    ¡°Unless he kills Skysword, selecting targets will be difficult. But if he kills Skysword immediately, the Ancient Sky Mirror


    would be useless and he wouldn¡¯t have this much trouble,¡± Ghost Eagle Emperor said.


    Elder Yin said, ¡°It was Illusion Elder¡¯s mistake. He did not kill Death Goddess, and he allowed Skysword to take the Ancient Sky Mirror. If he hadn¡¯t, we would have already wiped out Skysword.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we will soon seize the shelter and kill Skysword,¡± Sacred¡¯s leader said.


    ¡°It will be difficult. We cannot kill Skysword, and we cannot use the Ancient Sky Mirror. Ancient Devil killing one creature a day would still take forever because they have so many there,¡± Elder Yin coldly said.


    Ancient Devil looked very upset, and he said, ¡°To be honest, my Ancient Devil power can only take down the weaker creatures. People like Skysword? I can¡¯t do much from a distance.¡±


    Hearing Ancient Devil say this, they felt relieved. If Ancient Devil said his power could kill anyone from any distance, they would be very afraid.


    ¡°Kill as many as you can, anyway. We¡¯ll find another way soon,¡± Sacred¡¯s leader said.


    ¡°But it won¡¯t be difficult to kill Skysword. My power is just not enough to break through that umbre-looking geno core. If everyone helped, we could break it easily,¡± Ancient Devil said.


    ¡°Ancient Devil Emperor, he has the Ancient Sky Mirror. Even if we broke the umbre and killed him, he could just respawn,¡± Ghost Eagle Emperor said.


    ¡°My Ancient Devil power can¡¯t just kill someone like that, but I can still circumvent the mirror if I kill him myself. I can kill him,¡¯ Ancient Devil said coldly.


    ¡°We can try it. If we co-operate, we will destroy the umbre easily,¡± Ghost Eagle Emperor said.

 Chapter 1669 - The Army Comes

    <strong>Chapter 1669 The Army Comes</strong>


    After Han Sen returned to the shelter, he asked the Armored Man more about what happened.


    Armored Man was very angry, and he had no way of releasing his rage. He started ranting, and Han Sen understood what had happened.


    Armored Man was a born-emperor that was actually called Inferno Skeleton Emperor. Ancient Devil destroyed his shelter and imed his spirit stone. He had no choice but to obey.


    But after submitting to the service of Ancient Devil, he was ced inside a chimenea. While imprisoned, he was burned with ice and fire for a very long time. Inferno Skeleton Emperor could not die inside the chimenea, but he had to endure incredible agony the entire time.


    Some urgent matter pulled Ancient Devil away, and he left. For a long time, it was only the guardian that was left there, so there was nothing Inferno Skeleton Emperor could do to escape.


    But despite all that, he still earned something after the ordeal. During the time he spent in the chimenea, the emperor¡¯s body was reinforced. He also learned tomand the powers of ice and fire, as well. When he gained control of the chimenea, he absorbed much more ice and fire. That was how he had made himself an overwhelming contender in Divinity¡¯s Bout.


    But before he could gain his revenge and go up against Ancient Devil, Han Sen imed him and trapped him inside Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Armored Man didn¡¯t know much about Headless Rockman and Destiny¡¯s Tower, but he knew that the feud between Headless Rockman and Ancient had been going on since before he was forced to serve Ancient Devil.


    One thing Han Sen learned, however, was that Ancient Devil was apparently afraid of Destiny¡¯s Tower and Headless Rockman. And Ancient Devil was unable to defeat Headless Rockman who controlled it. When Inferno Skeleton Emperor was made free, so was Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Inferno Skeleton Emperor knew that Ancient Devil was scared of Destiny¡¯s Tower, so he wanted to take that tower with him in his pursuit of revenge. After trying many times, he finally managed to defeat Headless Rockman, but unfortunately, he did not receive the tower he had been so desperate for. Han Sen was the one who got it


    ¡°Let me out¡± Inferno Skeleton Emperor was raging. He hated Ancient Devil more than he hated Han Sen.


    Han Sen kept him within Destiny¡¯s Tower because his struggles had weakened him.


    Han Sen ignored his repeated plight, but after a while, he said, ¡°Although you are strong, you cannot beat Ancient Devil. But Ancient Devil, you said, could not kill Headless Rockman. Yet you managed to kill Headless Rockman. Perhaps he put you in the chimenea to strengthen you, so that he could use you to defeat the one opponent that he feared. Then, he could have Destiny¡¯s Tower.¡±


    Inferno Skeleton Emperor froze. His eyes red with an icy fire, and he said, ¡°Regardless of what his purpose was, I have to get my revenge. I have to kill him.¡±


    ¡°You can have your revenge, but he¡¯s not here right now. There is no point of you conning out. And even if you did find him, there is no way you could catch up with the beast he rides. Even I was unable to chase him, and you¡¯re not very speed- efficient. Or at least I don¡¯t think you are,¡± Han Sen said.


    After he heard that, Inferno Skeleton Emperor went silent. Then he got back to roaring.


    ¡°Wait a bit. If the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll let you get the revenge you seek.¡± Han Sen provided him a littlefort. There really was a chance he could be a useful half-ally further down the road.


    Inferno Skeleton Emperor¡¯s physical power was most certainly as good as Ancient Devil¡¯s. His strength must have be quite impressive over the years. Unfortunately, his skills were too simple. If he did go up against a mysterious elite like Ancient Devil, things would turn awry.


    Not long after, Cheap Sheep appeared. He hade with a report, and he looked glum carrying it. He said a creature had just died inside the shelter. And now, all the creatures there were scared. No one knew who might be next.


    Some creatures had even sneaked away from the shelter to escape, but their attempts hadn¡¯t worked out. Elites were outside the shelter, so none of the escaping creatures made it very far.


    Han Sen called a meeting in the spirit hall to discuss how they should proceed.


    ¡°Ancient Devil is scary, and we¡¯re in a bad situation,¡± Gu Qingcheng said. ¡°There is a limit to his power. He can kill one of us every day, but he won¡¯t be able to select the target at will.¡±


    ¡°Even so, that is bad. If he kills one of us a day, it won¡¯t take long for everyone to die.¡± Cheap Sheep sounded scared, and he was one of the weakest there. He could be brought down with ease.


    ¡°If you are afraid, go and obey Ancient Devil,¡± Han Sen told the sheep.


    Cheap Sheep jumped up and said, ¡°What is that supposed to mean? I am your sheep, and I always will be: dead or alive.¡±


    Cheap Sheep wasn¡¯t that loyal, though. There were so many people outside the shelter, he was just worried that if he did try to switch bosses, he¡¯d be killed before he could exin himself. And right now, he thought Han Sen was just testing his loyalty.


    Han Sen actually wanted Cheap Sheep could go and serve Ancient Devil as a boss. Perhaps there was a chance Ancient Devil could die before striking again.


    But he knew there were too many elites out there, and Cheap Sheep was too weak to do much of anything. He¡¯d probably be eaten before opening his mouth to speak. He wouldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of Ancient Devil¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame Ancient Sky Mirror¡¯s power is limited. Otherwise, I would go and fight them, and kill as many of them as I can,¡± Tang Zhenliu said.


    While they were talking, Green Cow barged into the meeting and said, ¡°Boss! The enemy ising; they are almost before our shelter.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised by this. He looked at Gu Qingcheng, Lin Feng, and the others.


    If they were striking now, that meant they had found a way to ignore the Ancient Sky Mirror.


    ¡°If things go wrong, you guys all return to the Alliance. I¡¯ll find a way to make it out of here,¡± Han Sen said to Lin Feng. Then, he ran out of the spirit hall.


    The sky above the shelter was clouded by countless flying beasts, and creatures swarmed across the ground like the tumultuous waves of the sea.


    There were so many scary lifeforces to be seen amidst them. And in the front, there was Ancient Devil and Sacred¡¯s leader. And there were many more spirits and creatures Han Sen did not know. But even without knowing, Han Sen could tell they were things to fear.

 Chapter 1670 - The Battle Begins

    <strong>Chapter 1670 The Battle Begins</strong>


    Buzz!


    Han Menger, who was next to Han Sen, fired her Death Bone. An arrow was loosed and it slew a creature that was quickly approaching. She strung her bow again as a beast from Ancient Devil¡¯s side leaped forward with a roar. Its body was running to meet with the arrow.


    That monster looked like a bull, but it was covered with green armor. Its horns glistened like golden screws. There was a horn on its nose, too, like that of a rhino.


    The beast flew towards the arrow and smacked it with its head. The arrow did not hurt the beast, and it was simply knocked away.


    Han Menger frowned and fired her bow again. Wherever she fired an arrow, it was pulled toward the horn of that frantic beast. Those powerful arrows generated shockwaves when they came against the horn, but no matter how many times it happened, she could not damage the tusk.


    ¡°Horn Beast Alpha is powerful. It is no wonder why he is said to have the strongest horn in the world,¡± Ancient Devilplimented the creature.


    Other alphas alsoplimented the performance. They nned to let Horn Beast Alpha deal with Han Menger.


    Aside from Horn Beast Alpha, no one else was confident in dealing with Han Menger¡¯s arrows. Horn Beast Alpha¡¯s horn was indestructible, and he had a maic ability that could absorb things in his proximity. It allowed him to capture Han Menger¡¯s arrows.


    Han Menger was powerful. Her strongest skill was her Empty Shot, which enabled her to shoot wherever she wanted to. Unfortunately, all the arrows were being snared by the horn and there was nothing that could be done about it.


    ¡°I will deal with Gu Qingcheng.¡± Elder Yin drew his sword and went towards Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s eyes looked cold, and she drew out Pure. Then, she went to Yin Elder.


    If Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword skills were overbearing, then Yin Elder¡¯s skills were soft. The delicate nature of his sword and performance nearly made him invisible. He didn¡¯t touch Gu Qingcheng¡¯s attacks and moved around her like water. He was a tough target to face.


    Gu Qingcheng couldn¡¯t kill Yin Elder, and so she was trapped.


    Han Sen frowned. Horn Beast Alpha and Yin Elder were stronger than Illusion Elder. They must have been the elders ofrger and older tribes.


    Han Sen heard a long crye from the shelter, and it boomed and drowned out the sounds of all else.


    Han Sen saw Red Pony standing upon the tallest point of Shadow Shelter. Its small neck arched proudly as it whinnied loudly.


    Han Sen felt safe. With Red Pony¡¯s sonic protection, not even the alphas would be able to get close to the shelter. Even if Ancient Devil had discovered how to break the mirror, he couldn¡¯t do it now.


    But they circumvented Han Sen¡¯s expectations. Ancient Devil and the others did not make the shelter their target Instead, they all went for Han Sen.


    Han Sen understood what they sought to do. They wanted to kill him first, so they could get the mirror easily.


    Han Sen was not afraid, and he felt calm. He had been worried the mirror would end up destroyed, and so it was a bit of a relief that their first target wasn¡¯t the item.


    Han Sen summoned his Overbearing Shield. With his other hand, he summoned the Bulwark Umbre. Ancient Devil was hard enough to deal with, but now with all the othersing, he absolutely had to have the umbre equipped for defense.


    A spirit elder came forward with a spear. The spear turned into a ck dragon as it approached.


    At the same time, Ancient Devil used his palm and Sacred¡¯s leader used the cane he held. It released a golden light that was like a holy punishment to Han Sen.


    A dozen alpha-ss elites surrounded Han Sen, and with so much powering down from the sky, he had nowhere to run.


    Lin Feng used the power of the Ancient Sky Mirror to fight the creatures. He killed many creatures in between dying many times. Without the mirror and Little Pony, he would have been permanently dead long ago.


    Creatures and spirits covered the whole of Shadow Shelter. It looked like a hellscape. There was screaming, and rivers of blood were running everywhere.


    Boom!


    There was an explosion in the sky. The shockwave vaporized the creatures and spirits in the vicinity of a hundred miles. Nothing was left.


    In the center of the explosion, Han Sen was holding his umbre and Overbearing Shield. His mouth was bleeding, and there were cuts running across his face.


    His Overbearing Shield looked to be in a worse state, and it seemed as if it was going to snap in half.


    Fighting a dozen alphas, even Han Sen¡¯s Bulwark Umbre and Overbearing Shield could not keep him protected. He was damaged a bit.


    Han Sen did not say anything, though. When his body moved, he was headed for the alphas.


    Others might have been afraid of taking on such numbers, but this was something Han Sen was good at. After he blocked a strike, he ran into a bunch of people, opening and closing his umbre constantly. Sometimes it was used for defense, other times it was used as a weapon. Combined with his Overbearing Shield, none of the alphas were able to kill him.


    Han Sen¡¯s desire to fight was high. Blood was everywhere. Shadow Shelter and the epassing few thousand miles became a bloody hellscape.


    The mountains were breaking beneath the pressure and power. The blood was like rain as the sky turned red. Bodies were mounting and piling up outside the shelter.


    Han Sen bet no gold shelter had ever survived a glorious fight like this.


    Even a super shelter would be horrendously damaged by now.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s target was not the shelter, though, and Red Pony was using its sonic protection. If these had been reversed, Shadow Shelter would have been ttened. It would have been wiped off the map of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and vanished without a trace.


    Even if Shadow Shelter was destroyed, with the mirror there, they could still be safe.


    ¡°Argh, I¡¯m dead!¡± A creature came running towards Cheap Sheep, and the sheep screamed. He fell to the ground with his neck broken, eyes rolling to the back of his skull, and tongue hanging out.


    The creature looked surprised. Then, it went forward. But when he ran past Cheap Sheep, another Cheap Sheep appeared. Cheap Sheep summoned his horn scimitar and shoved it up the creature¡¯s bum.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The creature suddenly jumped up and screamed.

 Chapter 1671 - Operation Star

    <strong>Chapter 1671 Operation Star</strong>


    ¡°Come and hit me, you dumb*ss!¡± Wang Yuhang ran, shaking his *ss vigorously as he went. Many creatures were behind him.


    It looked risky, but Wang Yuhang could run like mad. He may have been dealt a number of injuries, but none of the wounds put him in critical status.


    Queen¡¯s beautiful legs were swinging to chop foes like axes. They managed to cut a sacred-blood creature in half with abined chop, spraying blood across her limbs.


    Two more creatures, like maddened tigers, came leaping towards Queen, who was now starting to show signs of exhaustion. But she disappeared, and the two creatures ended up jumping into each other. When Queen showed up again, she was beside them. With hands like des, she sliced both of their heads off.


    Queen was like a killing machine. The Ghost sh technique Han Sen had invented was even scarier when she used it, due to her natural dexterity with the time and space elements.


    Lin Feng was colored gold, and he looked almost like a Buddha. Jing Jiwu¡¯s powers were slightly weird, and they were used in tandem with Lin Feng¡¯s. If he threw a punch, an enemy would get trapped and be unable to move, letting Lin Feng finish it off. Through their co-operation, they were an unstoppable force that produced even more blood for the field.


    A super creature came with a roar, interrupting their killing spree.


    Elysian Moon¡¯s Elysian Umbre opened, and every time that urred, a new creature was sucked onto its surface. It was very strange.


    Little Star was too tame, though. It didn¡¯t even fight. All it did was use Starsea Travel to run around and avoid all damage, due to it not being able to get hit


    Little Silver stood atop Little Star, as Little Star navigated the field. The furry creature cast many bolts of silver lightning to electrify the enemies below.


    A few super creatures tried going after Little Star, but they couldn¡¯t get him.


    Bao¡¯er was also on top of Little Star. She kept looking around, as if in search of something.


    Wherever Little Fairy flew, a blizzard apanied her. Many flying creatures were frozen in the air, and they fell to the ground and shattered like hailstones.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face was cold. Her sword skills were powerful, but she was unable to hit Elder Yin. He was like bubblegum. Whenever you attacked, he fell back. Whenever he attacked, you fell back. His skills were very powerful, too.


    Han Menger kept on firing arrows, as well. They kept on getting attracted to the Horn Beast Alpha¡¯s horn. Many explosions were created between the two, but a victor did not yet seem decided.


    Han Sen was running in between a dozen elites that hounded him. Even though he wasn¡¯t afraid of taking onrge numbers alone, he still felt a lot of pressure now.


    All of his enemies were powerful, and Ancient Devil kept breathing down his neck, making him feel much worse. He was still making use of Bulwark Umbre and Overbearing Shield to block the attacks that came his way.


    Bulwark Umbre¡¯s surface had a small crack running across it, but Overbearing Shield was wreathed with far more. It looked as if it¡¯d break soon.


    Han Sen was using his Fallen ughter body and butterfly wings to dodge an attack of an elder. He shouted to Sacred¡¯s leader, ¡°Hey, look at who is in the Ancient Sky Mirror!¡±


    Sacred¡¯s leader turned around to look at the mirror, and in that big mirror, Goddess was visible. She looked terrible.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Sacred¡¯s leader roared.


    ¡°Sacred, if you don¡¯t leave now, I will kill her,¡± Han Sen said coldly as he dodged attacks.


    ¡°If you touch one hair on her head, I¡¯ll make you... PANG!¡± Before Sacred¡¯s leader finished, the noise of an explosion sounded. Goddess exploded, bing nothing more than a bloody mist across the mirror.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Sacred¡¯s leader¡¯s eyes turned red, and he became incredibly angry.


    Han Sen was so cold, and his face didn¡¯t change. As he continued his fight, he coldly said, ¡°Elder Mo He, if you keep moving, two of your people will suffer the same fate.¡±


    ¡°I will kill you today!¡± Elder Mo He gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t fall back, and he simply attacked even harder.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and then, the two people that belonged to Mo He exploded. They became a source of energy for the mirror.


    Han Sen kept on killing the others, because he didn¡¯t think the alphas would leave. Those were their kids he was now killing, but they had many children. They weren¡¯t going to fall back on ount of two lost ones, however.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t killing their children just to make them mad, though. He was hoping to take advantage of their emotions, but that aside, Ancient Sky Mirror required a lot of energy to keep reviving his teammates.


    Many elders were enraged by the actions of Han Sen. They were able to maintain their powers, but their usage was now emotional.


    Han Sen grabbed hold of the raw emotions he could and weaved his way through the elites. He was like a fish that was swimming upstream. It was a difficult situation to be in, but it was at least a little better.


    Dong!


    Ancient Devil threw his palm against Overbearing Shield. It reversed the power back onto Ancient Devil, but it didn¡¯t seed in hurting him. And the shield itself wasn¡¯t able to fully sustain the shock. The shield ended up breaking while it was still attached to Han Sen¡¯s arm.


    This made Han Sen feel terrible. Ancient Devil was near Han Sen now, and he was a far more dangerous threat than the others were. But try as he might, Han Sen could not figure out a way in which he could rid himself of Ancient Devil. Ancient Devil was a powerful nemesis, but the white and unassuming donkey he rode was also a tricky fiend. Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out a way to deal with the two.


    Inferno Skeleton Emperor could now feel Ancient Devil¡¯s presence from inside Destiny¡¯s Tower, and this made him a little nutty again. He kept on mming the locks, wanting to fight Ancient Devil.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to let him go free. And more than anything, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to expose the fact that he himself was Dor.


    He was invincible in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but the Alliance had organizations Han Sen would not be able to deal with. If people figured out Han Sen was Dor, there was sure to be big trouble.


    And as all this urred, in a base somewhere in the Alliance, a ck tiger creature came to the man that looked like God. ¡°Sir, they have started their operation. They are attacking Han Sen and Shadow Shelter,¡± the ck tiger said.


    ¡°Good. Let us start, then.¡± The officer spoke coldly, but he looked interested.


    ¡°Yes, I will travel to Han Manor,¡± the ck tiger said quietly. With his ck geno armor to veil himself, he went to see the Han family.

 Chapter 1672 - He Is Differen

    <strong>1672 He Is Differen</strong>


    Inside Han Manor, Ji Yanran was holding Littleflower and talking to Luo Lan. Zero was sitting near them.


    Suddenly, Luo Lan stood up from the sofa, her face grim.


    Ji Yanran looked at Luo Lan and noticed something was amiss. She held Littleflower tight and stood up off the sofa, as well. Pang!


    One side of the house was blown up, and the garden went with it A giant ck tiger that was the height of a grown man approached them from the outside.


    He was wearing ck crystal armor, and he didn¡¯t walk robotically like an Al would.


    ¡°Give me the kid!¡± the ck tiger said, looking at Littleflower.


    ¡°Animal, how dare you!¡± Luo Lan stood in front of Ji Ѿanran and Littleflower. She spoke back to the tiger harshly and gestured for Ji Yanran to run off with the baby.


    Ji Yanran did as instructed and fled. Before she could leave the room, though, the ck tiger roared and leaped towards them.


    But due to its speed being so great, Ji Yanran only saw the ck tiger disappear. She felt nervous.


    ¡°D*mn.¡± Luo Lan¡¯s face changed. She moved her hand and heard a dong sound. She had hit something.


    The ck tiger¡¯s body re-appeared inside the house. Luo Lan had hit the tiger¡¯s forehead, but she had not hurt him in the slightest. There was not even a mark on his armor.


    Luo Lan was shocked that her Falsified-Sky powers had done nothing to the ck tiger.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Falsified-Sky powers were useless, it was just because Luo Lan¡¯s strength was far outssed by the ck tiger¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t break the armor.


    The ck tiger swung its paw and ws towards Luo Lan in retaliation, looking at her with great disdain. He had been in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and obtained that armor from an officer. His power ced him among the Alliance¡¯s best, and the powers of a surpasser would not be a concern.


    The ck tiger¡¯s attacking paw was something Luo Lan could not dodge. There¡¯d be no chance for her to escape.


    Dong!


    A bone knife appeared beneath the paws. Zero had blocked the strike, but the force sent her flying back into Luo Lan, and both of them crashed onto the ground.


    Boom!


    Zero stood up off the floor bleeding, but her blood was purple. Her eyes turned purple, then her hair followed. A pair of purple horns grew out of her skin.


    ¡°Shura?¡± The ck tiger looked surprised, but it did not care. It did not matter who she was; as long as she did not have geno armor, there was nothing to be concerned about.


    He increased the strength in his paws and leaped at Zero.


    Zero¡¯s hair moved like it was dancing. She evaded the strike of the ws and retaliated with a cut of the bone knife across the creature¡¯s face.


    Dong!


    The Falsified-Sky power backed by the Bone Dagger was unable to prate the defense that armor provided. The ck tiger headbutted Zero, and she mmed into a wall and broke it.


    Luo Lan jumped towards her and pulled her out of the rubble. Zero slowly stood up, staring at the ck tiger, and said, ¡°Leave now.¡±


    After that, Zero leaped toward the ck tiger again.


    Luo Lan tugged at Ji Yanran, prompting them to leave. But before they could get very far, the ck tiger¡¯s w came down on Zero. She was delivered three deep clefts in her skin, and she was suddenly bleeding quite a lot.


    Zero dodged the next direct attack, but the force still sent her flying one thousand meters with deep marks across her.


    Seeing Zero bleeding and still wanting to fight the intruding ck tiger, Luo Lan shouted to Ji Yanran, ¡°Take Littleflower and run. Don¡¯t look back.¡±


    After that, Luo Lan jumped towards the ck tiger. She knew Zero wouldn¡¯tst in her current state.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Ji Yanran was shocked.


    ¡°Go, Littleflower!¡± Luo Lan said and flew, using her Falsified-Sky power against the ck tiger.


    Dong!


    But Luo Lan was just a surpasses She wasn¡¯t even a demi-god. Her powers were far weaker than the ck tiger with geno armor. She couldn¡¯t even leave marks on its head.


    The ck tiger was irritated by Luo Lan, though. He attacked her before she could even react.


    Zero pushed Luo Lan away, and her back was delivered a few more cuts. The shockwave from the ws tore a nearby building in half. That building was a dozen stories tall.


    Blergh!


    Zero fell in front of Luo Lan, bleeding profusely. There was a deep wound across her waist, which revealed the organs inside. Luo Lan picked up Zero with the intent of taking her away.


    The ck tiger saw Ji Yanran get into an aircraft. Since he was now short on time, he looked at Luo Lan and Zero and decided to stop trying to kill them. He jumped over to Ji Yanran.


    Dong!


    A bone-forged dagger fell from the sky and hit him on the head. The ck tiger looked back and saw Zero being held by Luo Lan. Her hand was still extended from where she had thrown the knife.


    The ck tiger was enraged, and he attacked the aircraft and destroyed it. He turned around and jumped back to Zero. It looked like her hit had made the creature even angrier, and he wished to finish her off first.


    Zero pushed Luo Lan away. She felt nothing in the face of that scary ck tiger.


    But Luo Lan pushed her to the side, smiled, and said, ¡°You are like my daughter. And no mother would willingly watch her daughter die.¡±


    Zero, who always looked emotionless, now had a conflicted expression. She wished to save Luo Lan, but she was too injured to do so. Before she could get up, the ck tiger was in front of Luo Lan.


    The ck tiger wanted to kill Luo Lan right then, but he suddenly stopped and looked at Ji Yanran. The baby in Ji Yanran¡¯s arms began to cry. And there was a scary presence in those tears. That was what made the ck tiger stop.


    The ck tiger saw the lifeforce and looked at it in disbelief.


    Littleflower¡¯s body was glowing with a holy light The pupils were all white,and the hair grew obscenely long and white, too. The baby had suddenly be much stronger.


    ¡°He is different.¡± The ck tiger looked very excited, and he ran straight for Littleflower.


    Dong!


    He crouched to leap forward and felt something hitting his legs. Luo Lan was hacking at them. And even though it may not have hurt, it was annoying.


    The ck tiger was going to grab the pesky Luo Lan and get rid of her.


    ¡°Take Littleflower.¡± Luo Lan knew she couldn¡¯t run, so she just shouted at Ji Yanran instead of evading the iing ws.


    As the ws were about tond on Luo Lan, a hand suddenly appeared. It stopped the death-bringing ws in their tracks.

 Chapter 1673 - Killing the Tiger

    <h4>bel for="wp-manga-chapter-name">Chapter <bel>1673 Killing the Tiger</h4>


    Inside the cafe, Stay Up Late was wearing his uniform as he researched coffee. He suddenly frowned. He put down his tools and took off his apron and ced them on the counter.


    ¡°Stay Up Late, where are you going?¡± The manager looked at him strangely.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Stay Up Late smiled at the manager, and then walked away.


    He walked out the back door, and as soon as he stepped out, he ran straight back towards Han Manor. There, he saw the ck tiger doingbat.


    The ck tiger was about to strike Luo Lan, and Stay Up Late sighed to himself. He said, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t even have geno armor, and yet she¡¯s that cocky? Humans are so weak. But I promised Han Sen I¡¯d keep his family safe. I¡¯ll have to kill that guy.¡±


    Just as Stay Up Late was about to get closer, he stopped. He looked towards Luo Lan.


    Seeing the ck tiger going tond a finishing strike on her, Ji Yanran and Zero looked on in shock. A hand had stopped the descent of that paw. The ws were held fast and unable to move.


    A strong human body was in front of her now, blocking the tiger.


    It was a man. He looked young, but he should have been middle-aged. The man¡¯s face looked like ice, but there was a fire burning in his eyes.


    Luo Lan only saw his back, but the moment she saw it, she looked so happy. She was too excited to speak.


    ¡°Touch¡­ my¡­ woman¡­ and¡­ die!¡± The man sounded very cold. His power was like that of a volcano, and he sted the ck tiger away.


    The next second, the man disappeared and teleported in front of the descending ck tiger.


    The ck tiger was surprised. He was squaring off against another human, but he had been sent flying while still wearing his geno armor. He was shocked by the power the man wielded.


    He used the power of his geno armor and attempted to grab the man, but all of a sudden, he could not move.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The man¡¯s fists were like a rainstorm as they pelted into the ck tiger. The constant sound of impacts chimed with the nonstop strikes at the armor.


    The raging fists kept on whacking the armor, and while the armor did not break, his power still prated the defense and shook the ck tiger within. The ck tiger¡¯s organs became twisted, and he continuously choked up blood.


    The ck tiger¡¯s eyes turned red, and he looked extremely angry. His opponent was just a human, and what¡¯s more, the man wasn¡¯t even wearing geno armor. And that power he wielded could render the safety of the tiger¡¯s armor inert. It was quite scary.


    The scarier thing was that he couldn¡¯t move. He kept on submitting to the pummeling.


    Katcha!


    The ck tiger realized that the crazy punching was beginning to crack the geno armor.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the ck tiger wanted to scream. He looked terrified, but he couldn¡¯t make a noise.


    Pang!


    The ck tiger¡¯s geno armor helmet was broken. The fist then came through the shards of helmet that remained, crushing the ck tiger¡¯s face. His face, after taking that punch, was a mess. The eyeballs fell from their sockets. The mouth was twisted, and teeth fell out as the creature puked more blood.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The ck tiger was like an airborne punching bag now. The fists kept on punching it as the entire body twisted more and more. Blood spilled like rain, and the bones kept breaking.


    Ji Yanran ran over to Zero and Luo Lan and helped get them up. She wanted to take them away, but she was frozen by the sight of that wretched fight.


    Stay Up Late looked at the man in the air and was shocked. He said, ¡°He isn¡¯t wearing geno armor, and yet he is so strong. I didn¡¯t expect a human could be as strong as this. If he had a geno armor, he might be qualified.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. What is the rtionship between that man and Han Sen? And the woman must be Luo Lan. Does that mean he is Han Sen¡¯s father? Or Luo Lan¡¯s partner?¡± Stay Up Late continued looking at the man with interest.


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! A human that has no geno armor cannot do this. How is this possible?!¡± The ck tiger was incredibly frightened.


    Han Yufei¡¯s eyes looked murderous. He stretched his arm and delivered another punch to the ck tiger¡¯s chest. The cracking geno armor t finally shattered. It fell to pieces like shards of broken ss.


    Without the armor¡¯s protection, Han Yufei¡¯s fist went right through the ck tiger¡¯s chest It cleaved its way through the bones, right into the creature¡¯s heart.


    The next second, as the ck tiger looked on hopelessly, Han Yufei put another fist into the creature¡¯s chest Then, he ripped the entire body in half with nothing but his bare hands.


    The blood and organs fell to the ground with what was left of the battered body. Craters formed where theynded, and the man remained airborne, floating where he had been.


    Han Yufei gave Luo Lan a gesture, and then, Luo Lan gestured back with excitement Han Yufei nodded, shook his head, and then disappeared.


    ¡°Mom, who is that?¡± Ji Yanran looked at Luo Lan and thought to herself, ¡°Has she found a new boyfriend? She raised Han Sen and Han Yan alone, she should have a life of her own now.¡±


    ¡°That was Han Sen¡¯s father. That was your father-inw.¡± Luo Lan looked at the vanished shadow and seemed disappointed.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought he¡­¡± Ji Yanran looked at her in disbelief. She spoke half of what she was going to, but thought something was amiss and stopped.


    ¡°He had his reasons. Don¡¯t say it out loud,¡± Luo Lan quietly responded.


    As they spoke, someone jumped in front of Ji Yanran. The person reached for Littleflower and gave an evilugh. The person said, ¡°Officers are predictable. He knew the ck tiger would not get the job done, and he knew there was something wrong in the Han family. Han Yufei is not dead, and he is on the god level. He killed the ck tiger with his geno armor, so he must be the heir of Han Jinzhi. I am going to take the credit¡±

 Chapter 1674 - Dongxuan Mutation

    <h4>bel for="wp-manga-chapter-name">Chapter <bel>1674 Dongxuan Mutation</h4>


    Lou Jia waited until Han Yufei was gone, and they were at their most relieved. He reached his hand out to Ji Yanran, hoping to take Littleflower.


    Stay Up Late frowned and wanted to help, but just as he was going to strike, he stopped. There were two scary powersing out of Ji Yanran.


    One of them was from the baby.


    Luo Jia¡¯s hand was about to touch Littleflower when the baby¡¯s body began to glow with white light. Lou Jia couldn¡¯t touch Littleflower, even though he was only three inches away.


    Lou Jia¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief. Although he had no geno armor, he had broken through the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary and be a god. He hadn¡¯t generated a geno armor yet, but his powers were stronger than any demi-god, and he should have been stronger than a one-year-old child regardless.


    The power Littleflower released was as strong as his own, and he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°How can¡­ a human child¡­ have this kind of power? Did Han Jinzhi give that stuff to this kid¡­¡± Lou Jia was in shock. He wanted to take Littleflower even more.


    If Littleflower possessed what they wanted, he would be highly rewarded after taking the baby.


    Power exploded from Lou Jia¡¯s body. He used force to reach further toward Littleflower, but there was a horrible powering out of Ji Yanran, as well.


    There were crystal high heels on Ji Yanran¡¯s feet. They looked like living things, and all of a sudden, they wrapped up Ji Yanran¡¯s body in crystal armor.


    Ji Yanran was not good at fighting, but she was still a surpasses And if she had to fight, she could. She lifted her leg and started to kick the intruder. This did not require skill, and the crystal legs came firmly up to Lou Jia¡¯s head.


    There was a pang sound, and before Lou Jia could react, his head waspletely broken. Blood and brain matter were scattered all about.


    It was too powerful and it happened too fast. Lou Jia¡¯s body stood there for a while before it crumpled and copsed onto the ground.


    Zero and Lou Lan stood mutely, staring at Ji Yanran and her dead attacker. Then they stared at Ji Yanran¡¯s crystal armor.


    Stay Up Late looked at them from afar, seeming very excited. He stared at Littleflower and Ji Yanran, in particr.


    ¡°Human children can possess this power? They can evolve to that level? This is unbelievable.¡± Stay Up Late looked at Littleflower in shock.


    But when he looked at the crystal armor, he seemed to confirm something that confused him.


    ¡°That should be impossible.¡± After looking at them some more, Stay Up Late nced around. Then he disappeared. When he showed up again, he was at the back door of the cafe.


    ¡°Interesting family. It looks like I was right.¡± Stay Up Late put on his apron, and a strange smile crossed his face.


    ¡°Stay Up Late, why were you in the bathroom for so long? Customers are waiting.¡± The manager looked annoyed as he spoke.


    ¡°I am sorry. I had an upset stomach. I will get to work now.¡± Stay Up Late walked over to the grinding machine. ¡°Handsome dude, get me a cup of coffee! I want a freshly-ground one.¡±


    ¡°Me, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I have some love, please?¡±


    A group of rich, middle-aged women were standing outside. They enjoyed teasing Stay Up Late, who had just returned.


    ¡°Just a moment, please.¡± Stay Up Late made the coffee with a smile.


    ***


    In Shadow Shelter, Han Sen was in a bad situation. The white donkey was right beside him, and he had to split his energy between dealing with Ancient Devil and the donkey too


    His Overbearing Shield had been destroyed, and only the Bulwark Umbre was avable for his protection. It put him in a tough spot.


    Split-de was held firmly in Han Sen¡¯s hand, but it wasn¡¯t as useful as Overbearing Shield. He was getting attacked by a whole group, and he couldn¡¯t fight back much.


    Katcha!


    After he got hit twice, the surface of the umbre cracked. Han Sen¡¯s heartfelt heavy.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to use Destiny¡¯s Tower.¡± Han Sen had resigned himself to it. The fact was, if he didn¡¯t win the fight right now, there would be no afterwards. Exposing his identity did not matter too much if the alternative was death.


    But before he used the Blood Legion technique, he felt his Dongxuan Sutra undergo a change.


    His Dongxuan Sutra had onest tier he had thus far been unable to break into. That was why Bulwark Umbre had been unable to level up.


    Han Sen had four geno cores. The Crystal Core connected to the new Jadeskin. There were no more additional levels that it could achieve.


    Real Blood connected to the Blood-Pulse Sutra. There was one more skill he could still learn, and it should be the skill to level up to the Fifth Sanctuary.


    Coin connected to his super king spirit body. Han Sen did not have to practice that any longer; when super king spirit got stronger, Coin geno core would follow.


    Bulwark Umbre connected to the Dongxuan Sutra. There was still one more tier for it to ascend. Aside from the part which was linked to leveling up to the Fifth Sanctuary, there was another part created by Dongxuan Zi, the man who could break through the vacuum.


    That part was the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s ability to leave the Alliance. Han Sen took it seriously, and he practiced that the most.


    When Dongxuan Zi broke through the vacuum, he identally entered the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. The ce he had wanted to go was the Hero¡¯s Spirit Hall, where those powerful creatures had died. But he ended up going to the First God¡¯s Sanctuary instead. Something must have gone wrong.


    That exined why Dongxuan Zi was injured and died. Dongxuan Zi was much stronger than Han Sen, and after he broke through the vacuum, he was alive in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. And he spent time writing the Dongxuan Sutra. It was odd that he had just died like that.


    Han Sen only had one exnation for this.


    Dongxuan Zi¡¯s power was stronger than the strength of the five sanctuaries, and that included the Alliance. That was why he went to the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. It was the sanctuary above where the gods lived.


    ording to the rules of the sanctuary, creatures in a higher tier would ruin their body if they went one sanctuary lower. That was why Dongxuan Zi died. He couldn¡¯t recover.


    Han Sen wanted to practice the Dongxuan Sutra, but the Dongxuan Sutra was the slowest of all skills.


    Especially thest step in the fourth tier. He had practiced for so long and had not had a breakthrough. Now the umbre was damaged and the Dongxuan Sutra was exhibiting changes; Han Sen was so happy.

 Chapter 1675 - Super Umbrella

    1675 Super Umbre


    The umbre began to break because of the power, and Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan power broke, too. In reality, it didn¡¯t simply break; it shatteredpletely. It copsed into a substance like a cloud of molecules, and then it continued to break down even further.


    All the scary powers came against Bulwark Umbre, and the cracks webbed their way across the geno core¡¯s surface. The shaft of the umbre was crooked and bent. It looked like it was ready toe undone.


    Sacred¡¯s leader, seeing the umbre about to break, looked as joyful as those that fought with him.


    Han Sen was difficult to deal with. If it wasn¡¯t for Ancient Devil there, kiting Han Sen like he was, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve victory. They¡¯d have all likely ended up dead.


    Surrounding Han Sen hadn¡¯t worked very well, and all the elders were afraid of the powers the human wielded. With Han Sen¡¯s geno cores, his performance far exceeded even their wildest expectations.


    Now that the umbre was going to break, Han Sen looked as if he was going to lose all his support. They felt a whole lot more rxed, thinking the opportunity to kill Han Sen had practicallye.


    Boom!


    Ancient Devilnded a hit on Bulwark Umbre, and the power that was like an ocean looked ready to break the sky. The damaged umbre could no longer hold on anymore, and it shattered like ss. It became dust.


    Blergh! Han Sen coughed up some blood.


    ¡°Die!¡± many elders and emperors all shouted in unison.


    Their swords broke space, and their spears were like ck dragons. With the light that could destroy the world, they all came at Han Sen in a charge. It looked like the end of the world. Han Sen stood before this apocalypse, watching the strange events ur.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were still so calm, however. And as he observed what was around him, he remained motionless.


    At this point, Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan power had shattered alongside his umbre. While his powers had been reduced to dust, there was a residue of a strange connection.


    The moment they broke, Han Sen understood something. His blood was bubbling, but he felt very good. Seeing the strange scene of the skye down tond on him, he waved his hand as a strange power surfaced within him. Bulwark Umbre reappeared.


    The umbre looked as if there hadn¡¯t been any changes. It was perfect, and none could likely tell the difference.


    But in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, the umbre lookedpletely different. The substance that it was made from lookedpletely different.


    And the powers of Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra were different now, also.


    Boom!


    All the world-ending powers were diverted by Han Sen¡¯s Bulwark Umbre. The godlike powers descended like minor drops of rain, sliding off and away from the umbre. Nothing could even sway the umbre.


    The ck dragonsnded on the surface and snapped, and the spacey powersnded on it and broke, too. Mountains mmed down and were sundered. Everything broke against the umbre like a mild summer rain.


    In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, they were just shattered substances. Compared to Bulwark Umbre¡¯s sequence structure, they were all weak. They were like individual grains of sand.


    When the powers hit the umbre, they rolled off like liquid. Like water against a rock, the umbre remained unmoved. Many of the alphas were shocked, and even Ancient Devil¡¯s face changed.


    They thought they had broken the umbre and could now kill Han Sen, but lo and behold, he had simply drawn another one out When their attacks were unable to cripple the new umbre, they were gobsmacked.


    ck Wizard Bder¡¯s ck Dragon Spear became ck Dragon. It cameshing forward at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was holding the umbre in the air as the ck Dragon roared at him in a charge. Han Sen reached out his hand and tapped the creature on its forehead.


    ck Dragon met with Han Sen in the sky, and it looked like godzi was squaring off against an ant. Han Sen¡¯s hand was like nothing before the mighty ck Dragon.


    But in the next second, ck Dragon¡¯s body became nothing but loose dust atop Han Sen¡¯s hand. The entire body shattered into powder.


    Blergh! ck Wizard Elder coughed up blood, and he looked on in disbelief. ck Dragon Spear was his geno core, and it had never been broken before.


    Han Sen had smashed it with a mere p. ck Wizard Elder felt hollow and afraid.


    And it wasn¡¯t just ck Wizard Elder feeling like this, either. Other elders looked at Han Sen in shock and wanted to run.


    They could not believe ck Dragon Spear had be dust, and they shuddered to think what might happen if such a power befell them.


    Ancient Devil saw the elders looking frightened, but he seemed unaffected. With a creepy smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a little too soon, but it has to happen now.¡±


    Ancient Devil jumped atop his White Donkey. In one hand, he held a parchment. In his other, he clutched his skeleton ne. His mouth read some text at an inaudible volume.


    As he read, the skeleton started to ze with ck fire.


    At the same time, the creatures and spirits that were attacking Shadow Shelter were covered in a ck aura. This happened to the elders, too.


    The devilish aura was like ash after a ze. Many creatures flew over to the ne as the demonic aura grew in strength.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, what are you doing?¡± Many of the elders were in shock, and they roared at Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil did not provide an answer; he just where he was, reading. He fondled the ne roughly until the sky turned dark. All those demonic auras started toe back to him.


    One elder was so mad, he used a geno core to attack Ancient Devil. But as the attack came close, the geno core instantly broke. It poofed into a cloud of ck smoke. When it reached Ancient Devil, it became a part of that demonic aura.


    That elder had lost his geno core, and that injured him badly. But even then, the blood he coughed up turned to a whiff of ck smoke that drifted over to Ancient Devil.


    Everyone was bbergasted, and they realized it was only happening to them. None of this was happening to the creatures inside the shelter.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, what did you do?!¡± Sacred¡¯s leader asked him in fury. Despite being a spirit, he felt as if his body was bing a ck smoke, too.

 Chapter 1676 - Devil’s Flame in the

    <strong>Chapter 1676 Devil¡¯s me in the</strong>


    He didn¡¯t receive an answer. Ancient Devil was just continuing to read the spell that no one could hear.


    Elder Yin and Horn Beast Alpha were in shock. Han Menger fired an arrow and managed to break the horned beast¡¯s horn. But when that horn was detached, it fell and became another demonic wisp that drifted towards Ancient Devil.


    Gu Qingcheng saw an opportunity for attack, but she didn¡¯t go after Elder Yin. She just let him go. She saw Ancient Devil in the sky, looking like a real demon.


    The fight hade to a standstill while this urred. Many of the creatures that hade to attack the shelter tried to scamper away. But they could not resist the pull, and they were made into demonic wisps as well.


    Even Horn Beast Alpha and Elder Yin wanted to run off.


    Ancient Devil threw down the ne that wasprised of skulls. It turned into a ring and started to spin.


    The devilish auras started to travel towards the ring, which began to look like a ck hole as it pulled everything in. All those wisps entered the ck hole, and it looked like a twisted ck sun.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s spell had a quiet voice. It sounded as if you could hear it, but at the same time you couldn¡¯t.


    The creatures and spirits heard the noise. They held their heads and rolled around on the ground in agony. Their bodies were fading fast. ck wisps came out of them and went straight for that ominous sun.


    Even Elder Yin and Sacred¡¯s leader were writhing around on the ground. They no longer looked as strong as they had earlier. Hawk Emperor was in pain, as well. His body was fading, and the spirit stone that was a million miles away was fading, too.


    ¡°We have to kill Ancient Devil or we¡¯re dead!¡± one elder yelled. He was in pain, and he tried striking Ancient Devil.


    Everyone else had the same thought. They all tried to endure the pain they were feeling and attack Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil remained still, though. He continued to read that weird spell that looked like magic. When the elders came close, though, they instantly turned into ck wisps.


    And when one elder made it close to Ancient Devil, the demonic sun pulled the spirit straight inside.


    Everybody was shocked. The sun began to look like a skull as it ate the nearby elder and looked all evil.


    One elderpletely disappeared without any fuss.


    The elites didn¡¯t have a clue what to do, so they could only stand there looking hopeless and scared. If they went, they would be consumed by the demonic sun. If they stopped, it¡¯d only be a matter of time until they became a demonic wisp.


    The whole world was shrouded in the ck, malicious aura. Ancient Devil and his demonic sun both became the world, like a devil walking the earth.


    Gu Qingcheng drew her sword. The sword was overbearing, shing towards the sun and Ancient Devil.


    The swordlight went far, but then the sun turned into a big, reaper-like skull. It swallowed Gu Qingcheng¡¯s overbearing swordlight.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face immediately changed, and she stopped attacking.


    Han Menger tried firing an arrow at Ancient Devil¡¯s eyebrow, but it didn¡¯t reach its destination. Before it could, the big skull swallowed it.


    The mes were everywhere. And aside from Shadow Shelter itself, thendscape was turned to char and ruin. It was like a proper hellscape. The dposing beings were screaming in agony, sending a chill down the spines of all who watched and listened to the torture they had no choice but to endure.


    Suddenly, the ck sky was filled with another strange view. Everything was suddenly reversed as a beautiful pce appeared. Fairies flew around it in harmony.


    When this weird thing appeared in the sky, Han Sen frowned. He held up his umbre and moved toward Ancient Devil. He didn¡¯t know exactly what Ancient Devil was doing, but stopping him would definitely be a sess for Han Sen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! He¡¯s opening the God¡¯s Door!¡± Gu Qingcheng yelled at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked. The God¡¯s Door was the entrance to the Fifth Sanctuary. It was the way through to the Alliance. Ancient Devil was using the powers of those around to gain ess to it


    Boom!


    As Han Sen descended into thought, the air began to tremble and shake. An old and mysterious stone door suddenly appeared.


    The gravity came down hard around that area. Ancient Devil opened his eyes and grabbed the demonic sun. When he did, his body was surrounded by a devil¡¯s aura. He looked like a volcano, and he was heading right toward that old gate.


    Boom!


    The world was shaking, and the scary devil me was unable to open the door.


    Ancient Devi¡¯s face did not change, though. He simply continued to read the spell. He raised the skeleton ne and proceeded toward the stone door.


    The whole world rumbled violently. Everyone felt as if their chests were hit, and they struggled against the pressure.


    Shadow Shelter¡¯s creatures were fine, other than bleeding a little. But the elders who hade with Ancient Devil were most certainly not.


    The weaker spirits had all dposed by this point, and only the strong ones were left alive. But their strength was decreasing, and the power of sudden dposition was getting stronger.


    Ancient Devil used the demonic aura of the dposed beings around him in his attempts to pound the door open. And indeed, the door rattled as if it was on the verge of opening.


    Han Sen frowned, lifted his umbre, and flew towards Ancient Devil.


    It was dangerous to fight in front of the gate, but this was thest chance Han Sen would have to kill him. If Ancient Devil opened the gate, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have no chance.


    Of course, Han Sen was unsure whether or not Ancient Devil would be able to make it all the way through, but a being such as him would kill for whatever fancy concerned him. Allowing someone like that into the Alliance would be bad news for everyone.


    It¡¯d also be best to kill him before he leveled up.


    ¡°Careful! When the gate opens, no one can leave!¡± Gu Qingcheng shouted at Han Sen.


    Han Sen nodded and flew toward Ancient Devil. He came in close to Ancient Devil¡¯s body.


    Because Dongxuan Sutra hadn¡¯t been on itsst tier when they fought earlier, it hadn¡¯t been very strong. The power of Super Spank might not have even been enough to break a strong substance in this sanctuary, but now things were different Now that Dongxuan Sutra had reached thest tier, it was stronger now.

 Chapter 1677 - The Fight Before the Door

    <strong>Chapter 1677 The Fight Before the Door</strong>


    Ancient Devil was sitting in lotus position. One hand was pushing against the God¡¯s Door, while the other pushed back at Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I already have one foot inside the God¡¯s Door. It does not matter how strong you are, you are still an antpared to the likes of me.¡± Ancient Devil spoke to Han Sen gently, as if he had already achieved godhood.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t respond, and he just continued adding pressure against Ancient Devil¡¯s hand.


    Pang!


    A mist of blood clouded the entire area, as Ancient Devil¡¯s arm was suddenly blown into a gory mess. It became dust in the sky, turning into nothing.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s face changed. He had gathered up an endless lifeforce, stolen from dozens of elders. He thought he was invincible and ready to be a god, but then his arm was blown off by the human Han Sen.


    The scariest thing was Ancient Devil¡¯s sudden inability to regenerate the arm. He could heal other wounds, but not the severed arm. And that added to his fear.


    His abilities of physical recovery were quite strong, and definitely as good as a healer dem²·god But his broken arm r¿§ to regrow. Han Sen¡¯s powers had to be something special that Ancient Devil had never before seen.


    Han Sen was surprised, byparison. His Super Spank hadn¡¯t undone Ancient Devil¡¯s entire sequence structure. It only managed to break a part of him.


    Han Sen thrust his palm forward again, prompting Ancient Devil to pull back the hand he was using to try to open the door. He had to now use that single hand to fight Han Sen.


    The skeleton ne became a ck hole. Ancient Devil now wanted Han Sen¡¯s power before he ascended. He wanted Han Sen to be a part of him.


    But that, as it turned out, was not a good idea. Han Sen palmed the ck hole instead, as Super Spank broke a sequence structure.


    Ancient Devil heard a boom, and one of the skulls on the ne broke and turned to dust. Ancient Devil¡¯s face darkened. He had one hundred and eight skulls. Each one was difficult to refine. Each skull counted for one emperor, too.


    When one hundred and eight skulls were strung together, their power increased exponentially. Ancient Devil¡¯s power was something that ought to have been impossible in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Ancient Devil could not believe his skull orb had been broken. How did that happen?


    Han Sen did not give him time to think, though. Instead, he just repeatedly pounded and palmed the ck hole. There were many explosions detonating, like a string of atom bombs dropped on it One by one, the sequence structures of the skulls were destroyed.


    Ancient Devil trembled. He ignored Han Sen now. He wanted to get through the God¡¯s Door, so he pummeled the stone gate. He wanted to open the door before the ck hole disappeared.


    The spirits and creatures below were still writhing, and not even the elders would be able to hold on much longer. Their very bodies were dposing. Lots of demonic auras and wisps came to Ancient Devil, giving him power and providing extra strength.


    The God¡¯s Door was rattling. It seemed as if it would be broken by his fist at any moment.


    ¡°Almost! Almost there! Almost there!¡± Ancient Devil looked crazed, with his one arm bashing against the door.


    The door rumbled and shook, but he had not managed to open it yet


    Gu Qingcheng and the others all watched the spectacle in shock. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. If the gate was opened, Han Sen would be sucked inside.


    With Ancient Devil¡¯s current situation, it¡¯d only take a few more punches to open the gatepletely.


    Han Sen had broken around thirty skull orbs. And reaching this figure, he noticed the power of the ck hole beginning to wane. Still, it¡¯d be a while before it was totally broken. And it was toote to stop Ancient Devil from opening the door.


    ¡°Han Sen,e back! It is toote!¡± Gu Qingcheng shouted.


    Han Sen ignored her calls. He used his palm to break the sequence structure of another two skulls.


    There had been one hundred and eight skulls earlier, so breaking just a few was useless.


    Pang! Pang!


    Ancient Devil threw another two punches, shaking the stone door even more. It looked like it would not be able to withstand Ancient Devil¡¯s powerful strikes much longer.


    Ancient Devil squinted his eyes and looked back at Han Sen, whose fist was in front of his body. Then suddenly, the demonic aura exploded. The dying elites were dposing at an even faster rate, elerating their wispy travel to Ancient Devil¡¯s fists.


    There were more and more demonic wispsing to his fist, so much so that it almost couldn¡¯t handle the sheer volume of strength. Even the people of Shadow Shelter were shocked by what they saw.


    ¡°This is my God¡¯s Door! You will die entering it. If you don¡¯t want to live, thene with me! Witness my ascendance as a god!¡± After Ancient Devil said that, he threw his most frightening punch yet.


    ¡°You are too naive,¡± Han Sen said quietly. He held a closed Bulwark Umbre and ventured near the ck hole.


    Bulwark Umbre brushed through the sequence structure of the skulls. They broke like spider webs, as seventy of them were reduced to dust.


    Han Sen brushed away all the orbs and gathered power into his right fist. The power of Super Spank was now directly before Ancient Devil. He was waiting for the moment when Ancient Devil struck, so he could get him at his most vulnerable.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s face went pale, but he had no options at this point. He was now smack-dab in the process of bing a god. He couldn¡¯t run at a time like this.


    He had thrown his fist back at God¡¯s Door onest time, but it was toote to pull it back now. Even if he could, after he saw Han Sen break the skulls, he didn¡¯t think he could block Han Sen¡¯s fist, anyway.


    Ancient Devil was so strong, and he still felt hopeless. He couldn¡¯t run.


    Han Sen watched Ancient Devil as he was punching.


    ¡°Winning!¡± Gu Qingcheng saw Ancient Devil unable to do anything, and it brought her sheer delight.


    But suddenly, a white shadow appeared. The White Donkey had brought with him an invincible power. It came before Ancient Devil and blocked Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    The White Donkey brayed at Han Sen with a weird smile, and the sequence structure of its body broke and turned the creature into dust.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. When he was blocked by the White Donkey in that crucial moment, Ancient Devil¡¯s fist reached God¡¯s Door. There was a big boom and the stone gate shook.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open! Don¡¯t open the door!¡± Gu Qingcheng and the others screamed, watching the door and yelling.


    Pang!


    The stone door broke and swung open, as the godlight poured out like the illumination of stars. It wrapped up Han Sen and Ancient Devil, pulling them both inside.

 Chapter 1678 - Getting Decomposed and Rebuil

    <strong>Chapter 1678 Getting Dposed and Rebuil </strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± said Gu Qingcheng. After Han Sen and Ancient Devil got sucked into God¡¯s Door, her face changed horrifically.


    God¡¯s Door was the path by which demi-gods could reach the Fifth Sanctuary. It was the path creatures took. The power inside would crush the person, rebuild their body, and rinse them clean.


    It was built for the person that summoned the door. The rinsing and rebuilding would have to match with the element.


    A person who had an attunement to a fire element would be washed and rebuilt with fire, once beyond God¡¯s Door. Fire casters have the advantage that would allow them to finish the process and be rebuilt sessfully.


    If a water element person entered the fire element God¡¯s Door, they would be rinsed and rebuilt with fire just the same. With ack of proficiency with the element, though, they would not seed. That was why Gu Qingcheng was in such shock, after seeing Han Sen get sucked inside.


    No one knew what Ancient Devil¡¯s element was, but whatever it was, it wasplicated and extremely unique. It was very different from Han Sen. Since Han Sen had now been dragged inside, his chances of survival were low.


    Normal demi-gods had a low sess rate themselves. The ratio was something of a 1:1000 sort of figure. But Han Sen had stumbled into a door opened by someone else, which made the chances of survival even lower. And things were only made worse by the fact that the other person was a being as terrifying as Ancient Devil.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Seeing the door sucking Han Sen and Ancient Devil inside, Bao¡¯er flew through the door just before it closed.


    Boom!


    The stone door closed tight, hidden in the air. Then, it was gone.


    ¡°Will the boss and Bao¡¯er be okay?¡± Cheap Sheep asked, reeling from shock.


    Gu Qingcheng did not answer. She pulled out Pure and leaped down towards the dying elders. The elders were all strong, but they had been brought to the brink of death by Ancient Devil. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back.


    Seeing Gu Qingchenge, they were all terrified. They wished to run, but their bodies were in no shape to. That was because their strength and energy had been drained by Ancient Devil.


    A sword came down,unching an elder¡¯s head across the sky.


    ¡°If you kill me, the Yin will kill you!¡± Elder Yin shouted.


    Gu Qingcheng did not care at that moment, and she cut Elder Yin in half.


    Cheap Sheep and Green Cow came running out. They stepped on Elder Yin¡¯s sundered corpse and proimed, ¡°Bad idea toe and mess with Shadow Shelter, eh?¡±


    ¡°Let me step on it some more to avenge the misdeed done upon our boss!¡±


    Pang!


    An arrow came flying forward, piercing into another elder¡¯s chest. Han Menger looked incredibly angry.


    Han Menger then nocked another arrow and took aim at Sacred¡¯s leader. Gu Qingcheng stopped her, though. Han Sen had told Gu Qingcheng all about Han Menger¡¯s true identity, and Gu Qingcheng had made sure to look after her. She had to stop her from harming Sacred¡¯s leader.


    Sacred¡¯s leader could be killed by anyone else, but not Han Menger.


    Sacred¡¯s leader managed to escape. Gu Qingcheng did not bother going after him, and she allowed his broken body to slither away.


    Sacred¡¯s leader had dposed quickly, and there wouldn¡¯t be much else he could do.


    The important thing was that Gu Qingcheng had to leave a few alive. The sanctuary needed to know it was Ancient Devil¡¯s work that had caused so much harm. The story had to spread. What had happened to the elders was not something done by Shadow Shelter.


    They did not know if Han Sen was alive, however, and that meant the mirror could not currently be used. If a revenge attack came, they¡¯d lose. They didn¡¯t have the defense and security they did before.


    Gu Qingcheng could only deal with a few elders, but she still had Red Pony and Han Menger for aid.


    If you didn¡¯t sound powerful and assert authority, people could easily bully you. And others might think they could bully Shadow Shelter without paying a price. If Shadow Shelter was turned into a scapegoat, there¡¯d be much trouble in the times ahead.


    The fight at Shadow Shelter shocked the entirety of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, however, when news did spread.


    All the tribes now despised Ancient Devil for the evil he was. And they were surprised to hear just how powerful Han Sen was, and how powerful Shadow Shelter had be. Most of the elites had been harmed by Ancient Devil in some way, and so no one dared bother Shadow Shelter anymore. That was because Gu Qingcheng and Death Goddess were too scary, and the elders in by Gu Qingcheng did not respawn.


    After the two battles, the structure of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary had changed. A time of peace arrived.


    ***


    Han Sen and Ancient Devil had been sucked into God¡¯s Door. Han Sen hadn¡¯t counted on getting sucked in, as he thought the punch was something Ancient Devil would be unable to resist It was a one-hit kill sort of thing, he believed.


    But the White Donkey had dly given its life to ept that punch instead of its master, and that allowed Ancient Devil to open the door.


    ¡°I am surprised someone would be willing to sacrifice themselves for that abhorrent Ancient Devil.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    But there was no time for Han Sen to feel anything right now. The moment he fell into the door, he felt as if he had fallen into a vat of oil. The cells in his body were fried, ravaging his skin.


    All the feelings in the world were useless at that point. He had no vision, and not even his eighth sense. His body was rapidly dposing.


    Han Sen was in a weird mode. He felt as if his spirit and his body were now two separate entities. His body was dposing, but something different was going on with his soul.


    The power of God¡¯s Door dposed his flesh, bone, organs, and brain. All that was leftover was some gooey liquid inside. And Han Sen¡¯s mind or soul was drifting amidst the molecules. The body disappeared, like it had nothing to do with him anymore.


    Han Sen had only heard about a body being rebuilt, but he had never heard about the specifics.


    Suddenly, Crystal Core, Real Blood, Coin, and Bulwark Umbre all flew out. They melted in the midst of those molecules, too.


    The molecules surrounded the four geno cores, and Han Sen felt as if those geno cores were working to help rebuild his body.


    At this time, the power of God¡¯s Door changed. The dposition power changed to one of construction. The power to rebuild a body fell on the geno cores and the molecules, but it caused damage to Han Sen¡¯s molecules and geno cores.


    The bad side about not matching elements had finally appeared.

 Chapter 1679 - Successful Ascension

    <strong>Chapter 1679 Sessful Ascension</strong>


    A power went into his Sea of Soul. All the beast souls and geno cores suffered underneath that strength.


    Han Sen felt terrible. He heard someone say it was best not to bring geno cores and beast souls to level up. But Han Sen wasn¡¯t prepared for any of this, as he had been pulled inside unexpectedly. The beast souls and geno cores were in there with him right now, and they were subject to the cleansing.


    The elements didn¡¯t align, and the initial impact dealt a lot of damage to his beast souls and geno cores. The lower tier beast souls and geno cores were outright obliterated by the destructive power.


    That was the power that was needed to rebuild the body, though. And as fruitful as it mightter prove, it was currently feeling like one major disaster. Still, he knew he had to ept all that power so he could be rebuilt. In his current condition, Han Sen was losing molecules. The geno cores that were supposed to help rebuild his body were grievously damaged by the force that would do so. The geno cores were failing to reconstruct Han Sen¡¯s body, and instead, they were being destroyed.


    Just as Han Sen thought it was all over for him, he felt something tingle inside his Sea of Soul. The ck crystal armor was pulsating with a strange power. It started to give off a protective aura that provided shelter for Han Sen¡¯s geno cores and molecules. It was keeping Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul safe.


    But that power could only protect his geno cores, beast souls, and molecules. The armor was unable to protect the part of Han Sen that had been his actual body. That was because the elements did not match, and the rebuilding powers were ipatible with Han Sen.


    The pain was horrific. Han Sen knew it was wrong to have entered someone else¡¯s God¡¯s Door. He had not been killed, but his body and genes were too powerful, and he could not integrate with the rebuilding forces.


    ¡°Do I have to enter the Alliance like this? I am afraid Mom will not be able to recognize me.¡± Han Sen wasughing in his heart.


    ¡°Dad?¡± As this happened, Han Sen heard a familiar voice. He was so happy to hear it. He hadn¡¯t seen Bao¡¯er follow him in, and he was worried Bao¡¯er might be damaged by the God¡¯s Door.


    Han Sen wanted to talk back, but he found himself unable to. He was only a collection of molecules and a sense of will. He could not talk to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Dad! Bao¡¯er will help you.¡± Han Sen heard Bao¡¯er speak again, and he wondered why she wanted to help him. And then, he suddenly felt a weird power in his molecr state.


    When that power entered him, the ck armor¡¯s power was not stopped. The power just melted into Han Sen¡¯s molecules.


    When that power blended into the molecules, the ck armor¡¯s power relented. The rebuilding power moved back inside the molecules, then.


    This time, it was different. The rebuilding power did not damage the molecules, and instead, it blended in with them. It began to rebuild Han Sen¡¯s molecules.


    With the power of the molecules, his four geno cores started to get rebuilt as well.


    Pang!


    Inside his Sea of Soul, the Split-de geno core could not handle the power. It exploded into nothing but dust.


    Pang!


    The Fallen ughter beast soul was blown up by the same power.


    Many things inside his Sea of Soul exploded, one after another. The beast souls and geno cores Han Sen possessed were getting destroyed.


    It was not like the ck Crystal Armor was incapable of protecting them, though. When Han Sen¡¯s body started to get rebuilt, the beast souls and geno cores were exiled.


    Little Angel and Golden Growler were strong, though. They didn¡¯t get blown up by the rebuilding power, but they got squeezed out of the Sea of Soul and the connection Han Sen had with them was severed.


    Suddenly, the God geno core came out of the Sea of Soul andbined with Han Sen¡¯s molecules. The same applied to the other four self geno cores. They allbined with his molecules.


    When the five geno cores melted into him and merged with his molecules, they kickstarted a process that started to rebuild Han Sen¡¯s body.


    It was strange to see a body get rebuilt. There was the blood, flesh, bones, hair, heart, liver, lungs, and kidneys, alling together. It was a really weird thing to watch.


    While the rebuilding process was underway, a sense of feeling started to return to Han Sen. But inside that weird dimension, Han Sen could not feel anything physical around him. All he could feel was himself.


    His new, rebuilt body felt as familiar as it did strange. Han Sen knew he was inhabiting his own body, but it felt different.


    When the body was finished being rebuilt, Han Sen recovered his control of his body and his Sea of Soul.


    The ck Crystal Armor no longer showed any activity. Han Sen used his heart, but he could not establish a connection with it This disappointed him.


    He thought he had be a god, and through that, he could now make proper use of the ck Crystal Armor. That was still not to be.


    Inside the Sea of Soul, there was only the ck armor and the white armor. He had stolen thetter from Tina.


    Han Sen was unable to control the ck armorset, so he tried using The Story of Genes. The white armor, however, listened to his core and wrapped up his entire body.


    The moment he was wearing that armor, he could see everything around him in startling rity.


    He was in a giant crystal passageway. The light of twinkling crystals and a strange power was all around, and not too far from him, Han Sen caught sight of Bao¡¯er. She rushed toward him.


    Bao¡¯er looked different now. She was wearing an armor that looked like maple leaves, and she was holding a mini gourd.


    She scrambled over to see Han Sen.


    When Han Sen returned to normal, Bao¡¯er jumped towards him.


    Han Sen patted Bao¡¯er on the head. And then, he caught sight of Little Angel and Golden Growler. Golden Growler looked simr to how he always had. He was, however, d in a golden armor.


    There was something vaguely different about Golden Growler¡¯s appearance, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact difference.


    Little Angel was inside the crystal light, with her body undergoing a change. It looked like her body was still being rebuilt, just as Han Sen¡¯s had. She was in the final stage of that process and was almost done.


    When Little Angel finished, the armor Han Sen had received from Marily appeared on her. And now Han Sen knew why Golden Growler looked different Both Little Angel and Golden Growler had receivedpletely new bodies, and they were no longer bound to his Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen was so happy seeing Little Angel and Golden Growler seed alongside him.


    Han Sen looked around him and did not see Ancient Devil, however. He was unsure if Ancient Devil had failed and died, or if he had managed to sessfully enter the Alliance.

 Chapter 1680 - I Have Become God

    <strong>Chapter 1680 I Have Be God</strong>


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t find Ancient Devil. All he found was Destiny¡¯s Tower, hanging in a corner of the hallway.


    It was the only geno core that hadn¡¯t been destroyed after leaving his Sea of Soul. Han Sen went over to grab it and return it to his Sea of Soul. Fortunately, there were no barriers inhibiting this, and he returned it to its rightful ce. He could still use it, as well.


    Han Sen looked inside Destiny¡¯s Tower and noticed Armored Man was still there. Surprisingly, Meowth was hanging out on the first floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how he had managed to get inside.


    Han Sen thought Meowth must have been killed, as his fitness was far worse than Little Angel¡¯s and Golden Growler¡¯s. It could most certainly not have been rebuilt.


    He never expected it to have been able to run inside Destiny¡¯s Tower for shelter. It was its same old self, though. It was a beast soul, and it hadn¡¯t undergone any transformation or rebuilding.


    Little Angel and Golden Growler had their own bodies now, though. They were no longer beast souls. They could not enter his Sea of Soul anymore. Fortunately, they recognized who Han Sen was. And together, they all traveled as one. Bao¡¯er was included in that equation, too.


    On a in the Alliance, in a system residing in the Barrens, a naked man appeared on an ind. He shouted to the sky, ¡°I have be a god!¡±


    That voice was so loud, it made the seassh and the clouds part. All the birds flew away, as well. It was overbearing.


    That man was Ancient Devil, who had sessfully ascended. It was a trial-and-a-half for him, but he had been sessful.


    Because Han Sen had not been rebuilt in the beginning, and he had five geno cores to rebuild his body, he had been much slower. This allowed Ancient Devil to reach the Alliance first


    Ancient Devil did not have geno armor, though. He could not see the path to make his way out of the crystal hallway. He came out right after his sessful rebuilding, unaware of what had happened to Han Sen who slipped in with him.


    After Ancient Devil shouted, he noticed there was a man, a woman, a child, and a golden-haired lion sitting next to him. They looked at him as if he was aplete idiot.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s face fell when he saw Han Sen. All his possessions had been destroyed when he leveled up. He did not have an ounce of armor on him. But Han Sen and the others were all geared up, not naked like he was.


    He quickly wanted to scamper away, but he realized his powers were not as strong as they had been when he was a demigod. He was weak and slow.


    Han Sen grunted, and then appeared directly in front of Ancient Devil. He delivered a firm punch into Ancient Devil and sent him hurtling into the sea.


    Waves rushed away from Ancient Devil¡¯s body when it hit the surface of the ocean. Han Sen was already next to him once more, though. He gave Ancient Devil a good kick.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s went at a speed that parted the sea wide. He was sent traveling a few miles.


    Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body teleported to Ancient Devil once again. He punched him in the side, he punched him in the front, he kicked him in the side, he kicked him in the front. And then, one extra strong kick in the backside. He treated Ancient Devil like a punching bag. The spirit was left bleeding, with an awfully swollen face.


    Leveling up to the Alliance was different from reaching a new tier of sanctuary, and that was because your body was fully rebuilt. Your strength ended up lower.


    Ancient Devil and Han Sen were practically newborn babies right now, and it¡¯d take a while for them to redevelop. It¡¯d take a while before they achieved the strength of a demi-god again. The process was only considered a genuine sess if you generated a geno armor.


    Han Sen already knew about all this, though. Han Yufei and Stay Up Late had exined most of it to him.


    Ancient Devil, on the other hand, was clueless. He had no armor. He didn¡¯t stand a chance of fighting Han Sen, who did. He was beaten up severely, with no hope of fighting back.


    Han Sen was angry, though. He had been forced to level up and reach the Alliance. He hadn¡¯t prepared for any of that, and he had lost many beast souls and geno cores.


    Ancient Devil, suffering this new pain, roared. But Han Sen just punched him in the face and prevented him from doing it again.


    The gulf of power separating the two was massive. They had both just leveled up, but Han Sen¡¯s body was far stronger than Ancient Devil¡¯s. And with the geno armor, much stronger again.


    Everything Ancient Devil tried to do tobat Han Sen was useless. Nothing worked. He was almost dead when Han Sen summoned Destiny¡¯s Tower and imprisoned him on the seventh floor.


    Despite his many calctions, Ancient Devil had never expected to be a prisoner upon leveling up.


    Han Sen tried to summon his unicorn beetle and had no problem with that. It floated up before him and did not seem to have been affected by the powers of ascension, at all.


    Han Sen touched his body, but he noticed his Nine-Life Cat pendant was gone. Perhaps it had been destroyed in the hallway.


    After entering the unicorn beetle, Han Sen examined the map to find out where exactly he was. He wanted to get back to the Alliance.


    Han Sen: Unknown


    Geno Body: Not Created


    Level: None


    Lifespan: 600


    Geno Body Evolution Requirement: Unknown


    Han Sen was unable to get a clearerprehension of his current status, as everything was now showing up as unknown. And that was because he had not generated his geno armor.


    Han Sen was confused. The Alliance did not have creatures, so how would one collect genes to level up?


    ¡°I need to ask Stay Up Late about this. Perhaps he will know,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The Han family home had been attacked by the ck tiger, but it was destroyed alongside many of the buildings around it. Many innocents died because of the attack.


    Ji Yanran had to pay a lot in return for all that. And fortunately, the manor was old and few people lived there. If the death toll had been any higher, she¡¯d have felt even more guilty.


    S, Ji Yanran made ns to purchase a for the family. In the event such a thing urred again, there wouldn¡¯t be innocent casualties.


    But because of Han Sen¡¯s ident, Ji Yanran could not do this. So, she was with Luo Lan, Zero, and Han Yan, waiting for news of Han Sen.


    Entering another person¡¯s God¡¯s Door was difficult to survive. They heard he had done this, but they were still hopeful he¡¯d pull through.


    After Stay Up Late heard about what had happened, he thought regretfully, ¡°Entering the God¡¯s Door of someone else is deadly. There is no way he will seed.¡±


    When Han Sen returned to the Alliance, however, he was able to contact Ji Yanran. And this made Ji Yanran and the others very happy. Stay Up Late was shocked, and his face was full of surprise.


    ¡°How is that possible? Using the path of someone else? The rebuilding powers should not have matched him. How could he seed? This family is strange!¡± Stay Up Late wore aplicated expression.

 Chapter 1681 - Tattoo

    <strong>1681 Tattoo</strong>


    Inside the bathroom, Han Sen looked at himself in the mirror. He was topless, observing his back.


    When Han Sen went to sleep the night before, Ji Yanran told him he had a mark on his back. When Han Sen checked it out, he noticed his entire back was tattooed red.


    The tattoo on his back was like a cat, but not a cat. It was like a fox, but not a fox. It was red. It was the Nine-Life Cat.


    ¡°Why is there a tattoo? Is it because of the Nine-Life Cat pendant?¡± Han Sen examined the tattoo on his back closely.


    But he did not notice anything special about it. It really did just look like a tattoo and nothing more.


    Han Sen could not tell what it was, or whether or not it was harming his body. He ignored it, put his clothes back on, and exited the bathroom.


    Stay Up Late was in the living room. Seeing Han Sene out, he poured him some tea and looked him up and down. He was curious how Han Sen had been rebuilt, despite entering a God¡¯s Door summoned by someone else.


    Han Sen sat down on the sofa. He wanted to ask Stay Up Late something, too. Han Sen epted the tea and asked Stay Up Late, ¡°I ascended sessfully, but I was unable to generate a geno armor. There are no creatures here that I can use to gain genes, either. How am I supposed to generate the geno armor, exactly?¡±


    Stay Up Late thought about this for a moment, and then said, ¡°You cannot borrow power from the outside. You are on your own. After being cleansed and rebuilt, your body is like an unopened chest. You need to practice your genes to grow your body. Do that, and then you will be able to generate your geno armor. That will be your beginning.¡±


    ¡°That is the beginning and also the end, right?¡± Han Sen looked at Stay Up Late.


    Stay Up Late nodded and answered, ¡°I suppose. Only geno armor has the power to exit the sanctuary. But outside the sanctuary is scary, and it is rather unknown. My people, the crystallizers, were almost entirely wiped out.¡±


    Seeing Stay Up Late open up and be so honest, Han Sen found himself quite surprised. He proceeded to ask, ¡°What is out there?¡±


    ¡°I am just an ordinary soldier. I don¡¯t know much about the outside world. If you would like to know, go and see for yourself.


    It is pointless asking me.¡± Stay Up Late paused for a moment, and then went on to ask, ¡°How did you level up via someone else¡¯s path? It should be impossible for someone else¡¯s rebuilding powers to match your body.¡±


    ¡°When my body dposed, it just happened. The rebuilding powers didn¡¯t rebuild my body, and actually harmed my geno cores and molecules. But then, something just seemed to change. I¡¯m not entirely sure what happened.¡± Han Sen was being half honest.


    Stay Up Late frowned, and then said, ¡°I have never heard of something like this before. Rebuilding your own body from someone else¡¯s rebuilding power will affect you. Whether it will be for the better or worse, I can¡¯t determine. If you do not mind, you should conduct a full body test so I can find out exactly what is happening.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen agreed to this. He wanted to know what his body was doing, and he wanted to know if he was strong in a crystallizer¡¯s eye.


    After conducting the tests, Han Sen¡¯s fitness was revealed to have been lowered. His strength and speed were only ten thousand now.


    ¡°Is this good for a crystallizer?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Stay Up Late.


    Stay Up Late looked back at Han Sen with aplicated expression and said, ¡°For a juvenile, this is good.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. After all those years, Stay Up Late could onlypare him to a juvenile. That was depressing.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know Stay Up Late was actually pleasantly surprised. The sanctuaries were something of an incubator for the crystallizers. Creatures that ascended to the Alliance were mere babies to the crystallizers. After they were rebuilt, they could grow from there.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was far better than a baby crystallizer, but where he¡¯d go from here was uncertain. If he grew up fast, and after he generated his geno armor, Han Sen would definitely be scarier than a crystallizer.


    As he left the testing room, a gold lion dog came up to him. Its tail was wagging.


    It was Golden Growler. Its body was small, not too different from an average dog. It really did look like one, and he was certain others might not be able to tell what it actually was.


    Bao¡¯er was riding upon Golden Growler¡¯s back. And then, she leaped onto Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Han Sen patted Bao¡¯er on the head. Without Bao¡¯er, he was not sure if he¡¯d have been able to rebuild his body sessfully. Now that Bao¡¯er was in the Alliance with him, though, she could not return to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen did not know if the gourd on Dark Spirit¡¯s Holy Vine was something Bao¡¯er could use. There was no way to find out now.


    This was the biggest regret Han Sen had, regarding his time in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. Fortunately for him, however, he had friends there. He would eventually send someone to take a look once the gourd had matured.


    It would be great to be able to bring it back. He just wasn¡¯t sure if he could.


    When Han Sen returned home, Ji Yanran was waiting for him. There were many contracts awaiting Han Sen¡¯s signature. They had bought arge portion ofnd to prevent another incident in which innocent victims could be caught in the crossfire and harmed.


    Ji Yanran bought out a few cities. If a fight like that happened again, at least others wouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    Han Sen signed the agreements and went to practice his skills.


    Jadeskin did not have a second part, so he had not practiced that.


    Han Sen was trying to practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra, the Dongxuan Sutra, and The Story of Genes. The Story of Genes was making progress the fastest, and it seemed as if that was what it took to generate geno armor.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra and the Dongxuan Sutra were far slower, byparison. They were much different from The Story of Genes, and they weren¡¯t used for generating geno armor.


    Han Sen did not know which was better to focus on, so he just divided his time between them all. They did not sh with each other, so it was okay to practice them all at the same time.


    His rebuilt body was different now. When he cast skills, his genes would change. That should have been impossible for a human.


    Stay Up Late said that if they changed a lot, they would generate the geno armor.

 Chapter 1682 - Crisis

    <strong>1682 Crisis </strong>


    ¡°Officer, ck Tiger and Lou Jia have been killed. Their operations failed. But, Han Sen entered Ancient Devil¡¯s path of ascension and made it into the Alliance. Surely that can allow us to confirm that he is the heir of Han Jinzhi, yes? He could be protecting his family also, exining why the two operatives were killed.¡± A man spoke to the officer with anger.


    The officer did not say anything in response. He merely closed his eyes and retreated into thought.


    ¡°Officer, we cannot dy. We do not have enough people and geno armors to spare. If we don¡¯t strike the Han family now and force Han Jinzhi out, we will never get back the item.¡± The man gritted his teeth. ¡°I am willing to take the team now and grab the Han family. I can draw Han Jinzhi out.¡±


    The officer still did not say anything. He looked at the man coolly and said, ¡°Yake, you are too impatient. You need to look beneath the surface.¡±


    ¡°Officer, with things as they are, do you continue to believe Han Sen may not be rted to Han Jinzhi? If he is not the heir of Han Jinzhi, how can he possess such power? How were ck Tiger and Lou Jia killed?¡± Yake demanded angrily.


    The officer responded calmly, saying, ¡°It seems like he is Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir, but there is still something suspicious about it all.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Yake asked with an annoyed look.


    ¡°If Han Jinzhi faked his death, why would he still go by that name?¡± the officer said.


    ¡°Arrogance. He thinks the closer he is to danger, the further away from harm he is,¡± Yake answered.


    The officer shook his head. ¡°If that makes sense, then tell me: does it look like Han Sen has it?¡±


    ¡°His body is strange...¡± Yake said.


    ¡°He is strange, yes. But he does not have anything simr to that thing,¡± the officer said with a hard voice.


    ¡°Perhaps Han Jinzhi has employed a trick to hide the item,¡± Yake continued to argue.


    The officer sighed. ¡°Yake, you know how precarious our situation is. If Han Sen is not an heir of Han Jinzhi, he would be a great help to us. He would be better-off alive.¡±


    ¡°No way! He is Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir. And if you aren¡¯t going to do anything about it, I will do it myself. He has only just leveled up, so he¡¯ll be in his weakest state right now. We can grab him with ease!¡± Yake spoke surely.


    The officer frowned. ¡°You have forgotten about ck Tiger and Lou Jia¡¯s deaths already? Even if he is weak, he has someone to protect him.¡±


    ¡°I will go with Rudy. If Han Jinzhi appears, I will kill him and take it back,¡± Yake growled.


    ¡°We should wait. We should find out what Han Sen¡¯s rtion to Han Jinzhi is first,¡± the officer said.


    Yake mmed the table and said, ¡°Officer, we have paid an enormous price already! Snake Witch, ck Tiger, Lou Jia, and two geno armors have been lost! I cannot allow another fruitless sacrifice like that. I will get rid of the Han family, no matter what it takes!¡±


    After that, Yake left the hall.


    The officer did not say anything more. He merely watched Yake leave.


    Han Sen was holding Littleflower atop the garden, sunbathing. Little Angel was scouring Skfor all sorts of information.


    Little Angel was like a real human now that she had been given her body, and she was very interested in activities that were associated with Sk. She watched many TV shows and yed many video games.


    She was not interested in true, proper knowledge. Games and the telly were all that snared her attention.


    She was watching a TV show currently, while also ying God¡¯s Hand. She only needed one hand to beat a hardcore yer.


    Golden Growlery on a chair next to Han Sen. As he lounged, he was drinking from four separate sses at the same time. A straw ran from each one to his mouth.


    He was also wearing sunsses. The gold hair looked particrly good that day.


    Bao¡¯er and Zero had gone with Ji Yanran on some errands. Han Sen was afraid Ji Yanran might be in danger if she was left alone, and so he allowed Bao¡¯er to go with her. He was confident in her strength now.


    Han Sen leaned back and looked off into the distance. He saw someonend on the top of a building tower that belonged to him.


    ¡°Blind Man, good timing. I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Han Sen was shocked, not expecting Blind Man to seek him out that way.


    This was not usually his M.O., but that was okay. Right now, Han Sen really wanted to see Han Yufei. He needed to inform him of the consequences of producing geno armor.


    ¡°Later. Listen to me first.¡± Blind Man looked serious.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Blind Man did not beat around the bush, and he dove straight into the subject. He said, ¡°God¡¯s Organization has decided to get rid of you once and for all. Many elites wille, and so will your father.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Now that you are here, you cannot return to the sanctuary. You have to fight. He hopes you are sufficiently prepared, and


    asks that you send your Mom and Little Yan to hide in the sanctuary.¡± Blind Man looked apologetic as he spoke.


    Han Sen knew what all this meant. Han Yufei was not confident even he could win the fight that wasing. This was the best n he coulde up with.


    ¡°How many elites do they have? How many geno armors?¡± Han Sen was surprisingly optimistic.


    Han Sen may have been weak, but he had a geno armor of his own. With Little Angel, Golden Growler, and Bao¡¯er at his side, the four geno armors in total would prove a force to be reckoned with.


    Furthermore, Stay Up Late was there, and he lived with Han Sen. And he frequently watched over him. Han Sen had no doubt that the crystallizer would lend a hand if it came to a fight.


    ¡°God¡¯s Organization asked the New Community for aid. We don¡¯t know how many people or geno armors they have, but afterst time, we estimate they will bring at least three.¡± Blind Man looked glum.

 Chapter 1683 - Testing the Gun

    <strong>1683 Testing the Gun</strong>


    ¡°Tell my Dad not to worry when you go back. I will deal with it.¡± After that, Han Sen moved closer to Blind Man and said quietly, ¡°There is something I need you to tell my Dad, too. Tell him not to generate geno armor, and if possible,e and meet me. There is something important I wish to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will tell him. I will return and prepare. As expected, we will be cutting all ties with God¡¯s Organization.¡± Blind Man turned around and left.


    Han Sen did not stop the man from departing. He knew Blind Man hade here quickly, and he would be found if he stayed long. There was no point in him staying, and it was more important for him to go and see Han Yufei.


    After Blind Man left, Han Sen got back to practicing The Story of Genes. That was because The Story of Genes was the fastest to learn, and it would help him buff up his white crystal armor.


    Normal geno armor elites in the Alliance were using other people¡¯s geno armors, and thus, they could not use the full extent of their power.


    Tina, Snake Witch, and ck Tiger were unable to make full use of the geno armor¡¯s power because it did not belong to them. It couldn¡¯t assimte with thempletely. At most, they were only able to use half of what was achievable with the armorsets.


    Stay Up Late was the only being that had a self geno armor that Han Sen knew about, and the white geno armor Han Sen had would not be sufficient for beating him.


    But even so, Han Sen would be considerably better than other geno armor elites.


    His fitness was worse than before, and he had yet to mature again. He was currently weaker than the average demi-god.


    But it was different when he was wearing a geno armor. The Story of Genes might havee from the crystallizers, but it made Han Sen a better fit for the white armor.


    The more he practiced The Story of Genes, the better-fitting it became.


    So far, Han Sen had a 60% match with the armorset. And that meant he could use 60% of its power. Other people could only use 50%, so he had an advantage.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to improve The Story of Genes much in such a short time, but he kept on practicing anyway. Every little bit helped.


    While Han Sen was practicing, Little Angel was doing something with her hands.


    If you looked closely, you could see Little Angel was actually handling a small SMG.


    Someone had left it behind in the buildings when the fight against the ck Tiger was underway, and Little Angel had shown enough interest to pick it up and keep it.


    She found out what it was through Sk, and she eagerly wished to y with it. She turned off the safety and took aim at a building sign. She wanted to shoot it.


    Pang!


    A bullet struck the sign, knocking the sign off the building. The noise immediately scared Han Sen and Littleflower.


    ¡°Where did you get that from?¡± Han Sen asked. He had originally thought that enemies were attacking, but he was relieved to find that it was just Little Angel discharging the weapon.


    Ji Yanran had bought thend around them for miles and miles, so there was no one else there. She wouldn¡¯t be hurting anyone by ident


    ¡°I found it and picked it up,¡± Little Angel answered, right before she pulled the trigger again. A bullet was fired, then exploded when itnded.


    ¡°There is no one around, and we bought this ce. We should not waste it,¡± Han Sen said, eyeing the buildings that were in rubble around him.


    Little Angel then aimed the weapon at Han Sen. It made him quickly get out of the way, but then he remembered that with his fitness, he did not have to be so afraid.


    Little Angel spun the gun around and offered it to Han Sen. ¡°Shoot me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked, not epting the gun.


    ¡°To see how powerful it is,¡± Little Angel said calmly.


    ¡°There is no need for you to use your body to find that out.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t really sure what to say or do.


    ¡°Should I use yours instead?¡± Little Angel asked with seriousness.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think they needed to use anyone¡¯s body for the test. But he had never blocked a bullet before, and he realized that he was quite curious.


    ¡°Sure! Give it a go.¡± Han Sen put Littleflower down on the table. He floated in the air, waiting for Little Angel to try to shoot him with the SMG.


    To survive being shot by an SMG, you¡¯d need a fitness level of above five thousand. His fitness was weaker now than it had been for most of his time in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but he had at least 10k. He could definitely block the bullet.


    For safety, Han Sen gathered power in his hands. He wanted to get shot in his hand first.


    Little Angel was wearing her white battlesuit, and after swiftly aiming the gun, she fired his way. A circr bullet came flying toward Han Sen. He raised his hand and an explosion erupted. Then, the light was gone.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand was a little red, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. At the most, it felt like his hand had just been pped, and that was that.


    Little Angel fired at Han Sen a few times, taking aim at different regions of his body. Han Sen knew she wanted to find out the power of the weapon she was using, so he didn¡¯t block now. He just let the bullets pelt him.


    The bullets weren¡¯t enough to break his body, though, and more than anything, it felt as if they were just tickling him. Little Angel was disappointed by the power, so she just threw the weapon away. While Sk may have said it was good, it was little more than a toy gun for someone like her.


    Han Sen drifted toward the ground, thinking about Little Angel¡¯s interest in the gun. But suddenly, something about his body felt very wrong. His back was on fire.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He looked at his back and saw his Nine-Life Cat tattoo was burning. A red light shone from his back, unhindered by the clothes he wore.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Boom!


    The next second, the light became stronger until his clothes were nothing but tatters. The tattoo on his back now resembled a swirling ck vortex. But before he could react, the suction pulled him right inside.

 Chapter 1684 - Accidentally Meeting Again

    <strong>Chapter 1684 identally Meeting Again </strong>


    Crash!


    Han Sen hit the ground hard, writhing around as if his bones were about to snap. He felt sure that theposition of his body had be softer.


    He set a hand on the floor to pick himself up and noticed that he was lying on something very soft. It gave him a shock. He heard a scream, and he jumped up and away from the noise.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Han Sen and another voice spoke the same line at the same time.


    Han Sen looked at the floor. There was a red, fox-like cat standing there. It was the Nine-Life Cat.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen the Nine-Life Cat since he left thest time. Han Sen didn¡¯t expect to see him again, especially under these conditions.


    ¡°No way! The Nine-Life Cat should be in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. I have already leveled up to the Alliance, so why am I seeing it here? Did it ascend, as well?¡±


    Nine-Life Cat looked at him with shock and confusion.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Again, they spoke the same line at the exact same time.


    Han Sen pointed at the Nine-Life Cat tattoo on his back and said, ¡°This brought me here, I think?¡±


    Nine-Life Cat looked at Han Sen, but it could not see the tattoo he was referencing. Han Sen turned around so the cat could see the tattoo. The shock on the Nine-Life Cat¡¯s face deepened.


    ¡°Is this a bad thing?¡± Han Sen asked with worry.


    Nine-Life Cat walked closer to Han Sen and checked his tattoo out Then, he jumped on his shoulder, touching the tattoo. ¡°What is it? Say something!¡± Han Sen demanded when the Nine-Life Cat remained silent.


    Nine-Life Cat jumped off of Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and then leaped atop a tablet, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. But if you go out, people will think you are a part of Nine-Life Cat¡±


    ¡°Go out where?¡± Han Sen asked without thinking.


    But then Han Sen realized what the cat was implying. He looked at Nine-Life Cat, and if going out meant what he now had in mind, it really was quite shocking.


    Nine-Life Cat gave him a very human-like smile, and he said, ¡°Ah, you won¡¯t understand. You can¡¯t get out of here, anyway.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter for now.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean getting out of the sanctuary?¡± Han Sen still wanted to ask.


    Nine-Life Cat looked surprised, but he didn¡¯t answer. He just used one of his paws to scratch his side as he repeated himself. ¡°You can¡¯t get out of here, anyway. It doesn¡¯t really matter for now.¡±


    ¡°Just in case I need to know, you should tell me!¡± Han Sen wanted to punch the kitty to get him to answer the question.


    Nine-Life Catughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just saying that Nine-Life Cat does not have a good reputation out there. If you are lucky enough to get out, just don¡¯t let anyone else see your tattoo. If it gets you killed, don¡¯t take it out on me.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Can I remove it?¡±


    Nine-Life Cat rolled his eyes. ¡°It has merged with your body. It¡¯s a part of you! You really think it¡¯s possible to remove something like that?¡±


    ¡°Fine! Cut the crap!¡± Han Sen yelled. That was not the answer he had been hoping for. ¡°I¡¯m busy, and I¡¯m running out of time and patience.¡±


    Nine-Life Cat jumped off of the tablet and started walking in another direction. Han Sen noticed that they appeared to be in some sort of graveyard. The tablet Nine-Life Cat was sitting atop was a headstone.


    Behind the stone there was another one, half-covered by patches of grass. Surprisingly, the grave was smaller than the sort you might expect to see for a human.


    He looked at the headstone, but he was unsure of what it was dated. All the text across its surface was faded. Some very light markings were visible, but what they meant, he hadn¡¯t a clue.


    ¡°What are you doing? Follow me!¡± Nine-Life Cat gazed back at Han Sen with a look of annoyance.


    Han Sen followed as he was bid to, and they walked past many headstones. They were all in various states of decay, so he couldn¡¯t learn much about where he was.


    ¡°What is this ce? Some kind of old graveyard?¡± Han Sen asked Nine-Life Cat after catching up with him.


    Nine-Life Cat smiled and said, ¡°This is the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. We¡¯re not in the Alliance.¡±


    That¡¯s what Han Sen had thought, but when it was confirmed, he really was given a shock. ¡°No way! This is the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary? I thought after you go to the Alliance, you aren¡¯t allowed toe back. And why is my body not being harmed by being here?¡±


    Nine-Life Cat used his ws to point at Han Sen¡¯s new tattoo andughed. ¡°With this tattoo, it¡¯s not only the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary you can return to. If you want, you can hop back into the First God¡¯s Sanctuary. Why? Because now you are a part of Nine-Life Cat.¡±


    ¡°What is Nine-Life Cat exactly?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen was curious about this. He only knew that it had some connection to the elusive Human Emperor and that the Nine-Life Cat was some sort of a mascot for Blood Legion. It was like a representative symbol.


    Han Sen thought Nine-Life Cat might have been a strong creature that followed Human Emperor. But all things considered, that no longer seemed likely. Nine-Life Cat, whatever it was, was bigger than what he was thinking. It looked like it was even connected to some pretty big things beyond the sanctuaries.


    But now Han Sen remembered people had told him that Human Emperor took Nine-Life Cat as something serious. Han Sen didn¡¯t care for it very much, but now, things obviously weren¡¯t so simple.


    ¡°I told you that you wouldn¡¯t understand. If you can get out, though, you will know.¡± Nine-Life Cat did not want to talk about this much.


    Han Sen wanted to ask some more, but Nine-Life Cat suddenly stopped moving.


    Han Sen saw a headstone marking a grave. It was simr to the other tablets, though, in which the words had all faded away.


    ¡°Since you are here, help me dig this grave up.¡± Nine-Life Cat pointed at the small, grassden headstone.


    ¡°We¡¯re digging up graves now? This is horrible! You can do that yourself!¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Han Sen did not know what the kitty wanted, and there was a chance that the creature would put him in danger. Whatever the case might have been, he wasn¡¯t quite willing to risk it.


    Nine-Life Cat rolled his eyes and jumped atop the grave. With his little paws, he started to dig. He told Han Sen, ¡°Fine! You don¡¯t have to dig, but as for the special item that might reside below, you will have nothing to do with it!¡±

 Chapter 1685 - Dug Something Ou

    <strong>Chapter 1685 Dug Something Ou</strong>


    ¡°What are you digging?¡± Han Sen wondered. He knew that he couldn¡¯t steal whatever it was from the Nine-Life Cat, as ten thousand fitness wasn¡¯t much in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t use his geno armor in the sanctuaries, so he knew he¡¯d be unable to beat the Nine-Life Cat. Fortunately, he still had Destiny¡¯s Tower, and that meant he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s something good in there, I just don¡¯t know what it is. If you help, I¡¯ll count you in for a share of the profits,¡± Nine-Life Cat said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what it is that¡¯s in there, how do you know it¡¯s something good you can profit from?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Teehee. You should know a bit about this. This is God¡¯s Ruin, but it is a crystallizer ruin, also. I know there is something about the crystallizers here, and we¡¯ll find out what it is exactly when we¡¯ve dug it out,¡± Nine-Life Cat said.


    Now Han Sen knew this was God¡¯s Ruin, and it was no wonder why it looked strange.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s dig it out together. Count me in for that share of the treasure.¡± After that, Han Sen started digging out the grave alongside Nine-Life Cat Then, he thought to himself, ¡°He didn¡¯t know I would be here. He wouldn¡¯t count me in if I wasn¡¯t here. We don¡¯t have a grudge, but there¡¯s surely no chance he¡¯d want to harm me, right?¡±


    They both kept on digging into the grave that looked like a little mound of soil. It was very solid. All of Han Sen¡¯s fitness, with the use of Taia, could only allow him to shovel just a tiny bit of soil.


    The soil was like steel, and it was incredibly difficult for them to dig through. After digging only a meter, Han Sen was sweating through his clothes.


    ¡°Something is wrong with this soil. There can¡¯t be treasure inside, surely.¡± Han Sen spoke as he continued digging.


    Nine-Life Cat said, ¡°This is the crystallizer¡¯s crystal soil. It¡¯sposed of crystallizer material rendered into dirt. It¡¯s all fairly useless.¡±


    Han Sen kept on digging and asked, ¡°How do you know something good resides in here? There are lots of graves here, all identical. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything outstanding about this one.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I know because I am the Nine-Life Cat. Keep digging. Something must be in here.¡± Nine-Life Cat smiled.


    After digging for a while, Han Sen felt as if something was wrong. Soon, he started to hear a strange noise.


    He stopped and tried listening to it. He decided that the sound must have been the wind, as there was nothing remarkable about it.


    ¡°Old Cat, do you hear that noise?¡± Han Sen asked the Nine-Life Cat.


    ¡°What noise?¡± Nine-Life Cat perked his ears, but there was nothing. He went back to digging.


    Han Sen focused, and after not hearing anything more, he returned to the work at hand.


    After half a day, they had dug a two-meter-long hole that was three meters deep. Then, they finally found something.


    Han Sen felt as if he had struck something hard. He brushed away the crystal dirt and found a portion of a big metal board.


    The part that was revealed looked to have been made from silver. There were some words on it, too, but he couldn¡¯t read what was written. It wasn¡¯t the usual ancient human text that the crystallizers traditionally used.


    ¡°What are you doing? Keep digging. Dig it out.¡± Nine-Life Cat hurried Han Sen along when he froze.


    Han Sen followed the edges of the metal board and dug out its shape until he unearthed it all. It was a square-shaped silver board around forty centimeters long. It was full of text, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t discern a single word of it.


    He didn¡¯t know how thick it was, as some of it was still beneath the soil. The visible portion was at least five centimeters thick. There was something there, but it wasn¡¯t anything unpleasant Han Sen felt much better, seeing this, so he kept on digging with renewed vigor.


    But when he dug, he began to feel as if something was wrong. It wasn¡¯t actually a board. It was very long. Han Sen dug another half a meter, but he couldn¡¯t bring it all out


    ¡°Old Cat, what is this? It cannot be a coffin,¡± Han Sen said thoughtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coffin. The crystallizers didn¡¯t bury; that¡¯s something only humans do,¡± Nine-Life Cat said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a coffin, then what¡¯s in there? What is this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Who told you it might be a coffin?¡± Nine-Life Cat said, rolling his eyes as he did.


    ¡°If it is not a coffin, then what is this?¡± Han Sen repeated.


    ¡°This is the greenhouse of a crystallizer,¡± Nine-Life Cat said.


    ¡°Greenhouse?¡± Han Sen¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Han Sen had never expected some sort of greenhouse.


    ¡°Stop asking stupid questions and keep digging,¡± Nine-Life Cat said.


    The metal board was very long. They dug four meters of it out, and they still weren¡¯t done.


    ¡°It¡¯s working! It is almost out. Keep going!¡± Nine-Life Cat used his paws to push the board, and it moved a little.


    Han Sen did not know what to say. They had been there for so long, it would have been terrible if they ultimately walked away empty-handed.


    After digging for another two hours, they managed to dig the entire board out. They stood it up against the wall of the cave they were in. The board was six meters long, forty centimeters wide, and forty centimeters high. There was a lot of text scrawled across it.


    Han Sen tried to carry it out, but he could not. Even using all his strength, he could barely lift the thing.


    Han Sen felt very strange. If Old Cat said that it was a greenhouse, then that might have meant all the graves were nts. They should have been digging out seeds, not a giant metal board, right?


    But before Han Sen could get answers, he and Old Cat had to get it out of the hole. They both lifted it as if it were a heavy tree. They flew together and brought it out of the pit.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally out!¡± After they flew up out of the hole, Han Sen and Old Cat dropped it back on the ground. After wiping the sweat from his brow, Han Sen froze when he saw what was before him.


    For some reason, there were many pairs of eyes looking back at them both.

 Chapter 1686 - Really Can

    <strong>1686 Really Can</strong>


    ¡°Surrounded,¡± Han Sen thought.


    All around them, there were scary eyes looking their way. The masters of the eyes were four creatures d in armor. Or maybe it was the armor itself that was alive and ring at them angrily.


    Han Sen could only see the armor and the gleaming eyes. He also saw the color red, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that was something that belonged to those beings.


    The sets of armor looked like steel, but they had rusted. They also looked freshly-unearthed. Each figure held a steel greatsword that was one meter long, but very broad. They looked very threatening.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t mull over their presence for long, though. Within a second, the four monsters started to attack. Their speed was like that of a demi-god. They were top-tier, that was for sure, and Han Sen was unable topete with them.


    Han Sen used his dongxuan movement to move shakily, like a wobbling fish, in order to evade the first strike. He leaped backward to gain some space and turned around. Old Cat was so fast that he was already ten meters away.


    Due to Old Cat being as fast as he was, the four sets of armor turned their attention to the easier target. That was Han Sen. Their greatswords came down like lightning, making their sudden shes hard to dodge.


    Before leveling up, the four monsters wouldn¡¯t have even been a challenge. But now, Han Sen was in a bad situation. His ten thousand fitness was too weak for him to deal with those enemies.


    Han Sen dodged the next two strikes, but then he was delivered a blow from one of the greatswords.


    ¡°Old Cat,e back and help me!¡± Han Sen kept jumping around and around the metal board. He used his abilities of prediction, judgment, and movement to stay alive and avoid further harm from the brutal greatswords that were pursuing him.


    Old Cat, seeing those armor creatures not bothering to pursue him, jumped atop a tablet and spoke directly to Han Sen. ¡°Nine-Life Cats are a peaceful raceprised of pacifists. You¡¯ll have to sort this fight out by yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not peaceful, and I just leveled up. My fitness is low! If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m going to die.¡± Han Sen jumped past the metal board. The greatsword almost came into contact with his body, but it instead struck the object.


    The metal board proved not as sturdy as Han Sen initially believed it to be, as the greatsword cleaved two decent chunks out of it A peek inside the newly-formed gaps revealed there was nothing inside.


    Han Sen was surprised by this revtion. He had assumed the board was solid because of its weight. But with the four monsters chasing after him, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to see what was inside. All he could do was run.


    A top-tier demi-god in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary had one-hundred-thousand fitness, and these creatures were certainly top-tier. Han Sen only had ten thousand fitness. With a fitness such as that, not even the Dongxuan Sutra or Heavenly Go would help him.


    However, Han Sen found that he could almost fight them, which waspletely unexpected. He had been preparing to use Destiny¡¯s Tower, but he was shocked that he could hold out as well as he was.


    Han Sen only had a fitness level often thousand, but even so, after leveling up, he felt as if he could understand and see more.


    Hit fitness might have been lower, but he was somehow stronger. That was how hested so long under the pressure of the four armored men. If he was going to lose, it wouldn¡¯t be anytime soon.


    Old Cat heard Han Sen, but he still didn¡¯t chip in to fight. He was on a tablet, and he said, ¡°I would like to help you, but I cannot. I am a peaceful being. I don¡¯t have an evil bone in my body. Evil thoughts just make me sick and dizzy. If I fight them,


    I would be killed by my own conscience, so...¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! You are just trying to trick me,¡± Han Sen replied, following a swift dodge. He couldn¡¯t believe Old Cat refused to help, and went so far as to make up such excuses.


    Old Cat was not angered by thement, though. He smiled and said, ¡°Haha, young man! Don¡¯t be so rushed. I may not be able to save you, but you can save yourself.¡±


    ¡°How can I save myself? I am going to be killed!¡± Han Sen kept on evading as he spoke.


    The swords struck the metal board a few times, leaving marks and scrapes across it. Han Sen was eventually able to see a light inside, reminiscent of some sort of jewelry.


    ¡°You are in luck, and you have no idea. Stupid!¡± Old Cat squatted on the tablet and shook his head.


    ¡°Stop being so d*mn condescending! I¡¯d rather die than listen to any more of your bullsh*t.¡± Han Sen sounded angry.


    Han Sen did not use Destiny¡¯s Tower because he wanted to see if Old Cat was deliberately bringing him harm.


    Old Cat shook his head and said, ¡°You are stupid. I thought you would have geno armor. If you cannot fight, why don¡¯t you use it?¡±


    ¡°I would use it if I could. This the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary; it wouldn¡¯t work, even if I had worn iting in!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    ¡°Who said you cannot use it in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡± Old Cat rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I have tried it many times. If I could have worn it here, I¡¯d have been king of this ce many times over. It would¡¯ve saved a lot of trouble,¡± Han Sen shouted.


    Old Cat sounded serious. ¡°That was before. Now things are different; you have Nine-Life Cat¡¯s blood. You can use your geno armor.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen was shocked, and he was not sure if this was true.


    ¡°Elegant Nine-Life Cat does not lie.¡± Old Cat looked at Han Sen with disdain.


    Han Sen decided to give it a go. He thought about summoning his white geno armor, and then, the geno armor ted his entire body and a phantom power filled him with vigor.


    ¡°I really can?¡± Han Sen was surprised.

 Chapter 1687 - Jewelry Ligh

    <strong>1687 Jewelry Ligh </strong>


    When a greatsword came at him next, Han Sen didn¡¯t dodge. He reached out his arm that had been ted in geno armor and caught the falling de.


    He reached out his other hand and grabbed another iing greatsword. He pulled both creatures in by their weapons, thrusting them into each other. The sheer force ttened their helmets.


    Han Sen took the two greatswords, one in each hand. Then, he swung them akimbo at the monstersing at him from behind. He skewered them both, and then pegged them into the ground.


    The monsters wished to rise back up, but Han Sen stepped on the helmet of one and crushed itpletely.


    ¡°Super Creature Death Armor Swordsman killed. Beast soul gained. Geno Core shattered. The flesh is not edible. Collect Life Geno Essence to gain zero to ten super geno points randomly.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted. Then, he proceeded to step on the heads of the other three swordsmen. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get any more beast souls.


    The four bodies then disappeared, along with their greatswords. All that remained were the four Life Geno Essences.


    Han Sen picked them all up and checked out his Sea of Soul.


    When he leveled up, he had lost a lot of beast souls and geno cores. Being able to replenish his stock again was good.


    Death Armor Swordsman: Transfusion Beast Soul


    Han Sen was very happy. It was a humanoid shapeshifting beast soul. It might not have been berserk, but it¡¯d still help him. With that beast soul, he could fight super creatures without even using his geno armor.


    ¡°See? I told you. You have Nine-Life Cat¡¯s blood, and so these weren¡¯t a problem.¡± Old Cat leaped off the tablet. He looked very proud as he went to examine the cleft in the metal board.


    It was now obvious that it wasn¡¯t a metal board; it was hollow on the inside. It was more akin to a rectangr container than anything else. A sparkling light was still beaming out of the cracks. It was like a strange chest.


    Old Cat peered keenly into the cracks with both eyes. Strangely, it didn¡¯t seem as if he could see anything.


    ¡°Why does the Nine-Life Cat¡¯s blood allow for so many exceptions in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡± Han Sen asked Old Cat.


    Han Sen had heard from Stay Up Late that the sanctuary was thest safe ce of refuge for the crystallizers. Other beings were unable to enter, and there shouldn¡¯t have been an exception to bypass that rule.


    Nine-Life Cat was a being from outside the sanctuary, so why would his blood allow for so many anomalies?


    Old Cat continued looking inside the metal box as he spoke. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that Come open this box so we can see what¡¯s inside. There might be something decent¡±


    If Old Cat did not want to speak, there was nothing Han Sen could do. He walked near the metal container to take a look inside.


    It was so bright inside, you couldn¡¯t see anything much.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything. Let¡¯s open it up,¡± Old Cat said.


    Han Sen nodded. Then, he ced his fingers into one of the cracks and pulled firmly. The metal bent under Han Sen¡¯s hands, and the crack opened another inch. Han Sen let go to take a look.


    Old Cat joined him for a look, too. It was still as bright as before, and they were unable to see what was inside.


    So, Han Sen tore it further. Cracks spread across the surface of the box, but none provided the visibility that allowed him to look inside.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Old Cat said. ¡°The item in there is releasing light If you remove the entire box, it¡¯s likely that we¡¯ll only be able to see that light.¡±


    Han Sen could tell this might have been the case, so heplied and did not continue. He just frowned and said, ¡°What now? Do you know anything about what might be inside?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t seem dangerous, though, so you can probably go ahead and touch it. And by doing so, find out what it is.¡± Old Cat circled the box as he spoke to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go touch it?¡± Han Sen lifted his lip. He didn¡¯t know what was inside, and if there was some monster lurking in there, he could lose his hand if he stuck it inside. That wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d be willing to risk.


    ¡°You are stronger. You have geno armor. It won¡¯t be a danger for you.¡± Old Cat clearly didn¡¯t want to do it himself.


    Han Sen was not stupid, though. And he¡¯d never fully trust Old Cat. But right now, no progress was being made.


    Neither of them dared pick it up, and it¡¯d be a shame and a waste to just pack their bags and leave now. They looked at each other, with neither of them saying a word.


    After a while, Old Cat coughed and said, ¡°How about, he who takes it owns it?¡±


    ¡°Okay. And because I am a gentleman, I¡¯ll let you go first.¡± Han Sen smiled at Old Cat.


    Old Cat gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Or let¡¯s just y rock, paper, scissors. That way we can decide who goes first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen agreed, but then thought, ¡°I am the king of rock, paper, scissors. You won¡¯t even have your panties left if you y with me.¡±


    Old Cat was feeling cocky, and he thought, ¡°You are too green topete with me. When I was the champion of the universe, your mother wasn¡¯t even born yet. You are stupid to y this with me.¡±


    They both smiled queerly at each other. Han Sen pulled out a coin and threw it up into the sky. Then, he said, ¡°Make your move when the coin hits the ground, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Cat nodded. Then, he watched the coin fall.


    Dong!


    The moment the coin hit the ground, they both made their move.


    When the fists showed up, they looked confident. The first time was just a test. The next would be about skills and mind tricks.


    Scissors, scissors, paper, rock, paper, rock.


    Han Sen and Old Cat were gasping, and they looked at each other with red eyes. They had yed this for one hour, and they were both tired. They eventually just looked shocked.


    Rock, Paper, Scissors was about using your brain. It was more tiring thanbat Neither of them could win, and it just left them exhausted. Both of them sat down next to the metal box, with neither of them being dered a winner.


    Katcha!


    Suddenly, the metal box produced a crunchy sound. Startled, they both jumped up to take a look at whatever was inside the box.

 Chapter 1688 - Royal Garden

    <strong>Chapter 1688 Royal Garden</strong>


    Han Sen and Old Cat looked inside the metal box. There was a bright light inside, seething like boiling water. But it didn¡¯t spill.


    Katcha noises wereing from the light, and the noises made them both shiver with a chill.


    ¡°Old Cat, what is that noise?¡± Han Sen looked at the light in the metal box, but he couldn¡¯t see or feel anything.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know? It sounds like teeth, munching on bones,¡± Old Cat said, peering at the box.


    ¡°Munching bones? Be honest with me know: is this really some sort of greenhouse?¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t believed Nine-Life Cat when he was told it was a greenhouse.


    Old Cat decided to make a promise, and he said, ¡°It is a greenhouse! I would not lie to you.¡±


    ¡°So why does this look like a coffin? You say you hear some bone-breaking noises, so if this garden had bones... why would that make any sense?¡± Han Sen looked at Old Cat.


    Old Cat felt guilty, and mumbled, ¡°This is a greenhouse! It¡¯s just not a normal greenhouse.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What is not normal about it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Old Cat knew if he didn¡¯t exin a little, Han Sen would just go on and on about this. So, he said, ¡°I researched it for a while. If I am correct, this is a royal greenhouse belonging to the crystallizers.¡±


    ¡°A royal greenhouse?¡± Han Sen thought Old Cat was lying. Greenhouses grew vegetables; they didn¡¯t grow meat, and certainly not bones.


    Old Cat looked serious and said, ¡°Do not underestimate the greenhouses of the crystallizers. The stuff they grow is not limited to carrots and other vegetables.¡±


    ¡°It sounds as if you know what to expect.¡± Han Sen stared down at Old Cat with hostility.


    Old Cat coughed and said, ¡°I only know a bit. This metal box is a crystallizer¡¯s growing box. A new type of nt is inside it.¡± ¡°What is different about their nts?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have seen the nts of crystallizers before, and they look very weird. They shouldn¡¯t even be called nts, really. They have a lifeforce,¡± Old Cat said.


    ¡°A nt with a lifeforce is nothing rare. There are loads of geno nts across the sanctuary,¡± Han Sen said.


    Old Cat suddenly said, ¡°This is what I¡¯m trying to tell you. The sanctuary does not have geno nts. Crystallizers nted their seeds across the sanctuaries, and that is why they possess a lifeforce.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying a geno nt¡¯s alpha is inside there?¡± Han Sen asked as he looked at the box with shock.


    The metal box continued to create creepy katcha noises.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but if it has been created by a royal garden, it should be something good.¡± Old Cat stopped for a moment and then continued. ¡°Crystallizers never nned to create new creatures or beast souls. What they wanted to grow was geno armor.¡±


    ¡°You can grow geno armor?¡± Han Sen was shocked hearing this.


    ¡°Not originally. Crystallizers triedbining the genes of creatures, spirits, and their geno nts. But something big happened. The crystallizers lost, and the leftovers were attacked. The unfinished seeds can be found across the sanctuaries, having be geno nts,¡± Old Cat exined.


    Han Sen looked at Old Cat and said, ¡°If you can find this ce and dig up this box, you must have a greater idea of what exactly is inside.¡±


    Old Cat looked awkward and smiled. ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t know. I came because of my sound judgment. This could have been a royal greenhouse. It is possibly a location for geno armor, and that is why I selected this ce. It was the best spot, and many important things are around. That¡¯s why I chose this ce.¡±


    ¡°You know Feng Shui?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe Old Cat at all. And he looked at the cat as if he was a liar.


    Old Cat shrugged and said, ¡°Fine. I admit I picked the ce because of the fertilizer, but that¡¯s important. I have dug through three other ces nearby and found nothing.¡±


    ¡°What fertilizer?¡± Han Sen looked at the deep hole he had dug, and there was nothing there.


    ¡°Do you see how dark the soil in this ce is? Look at the tablet. Do you see the red signs?¡± Old Cat pointed at the tip of the metal box.


    Han Sen took a look, and it was exactly as the cat had been saying.


    ¡°Did you really think this was a gravestone? This is a piece of crystallizer gear from the greenhouse. The fertilizer was injected through the tablet Look at the tablet The item inside the box is being taken care of. This might be a very important item for the royal greenhouse.¡± Old Cat looked at the box with shiny eyes.


    ¡°Can you take it out, then?¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    ¡°Crystallizers items are tricky. You should be careful.¡± Old Cat ignored Han Sen¡¯s suggestion. He kept on looking, but he did not move.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t appear, how would you have gotten the thing out by yourself? You can¡¯t just watch all the time,¡± Han Sen said.


    Old Cat wanted to say something, but they suddenly heard a mming sound from inside the box.


    A hand reached through one of the broken sections of the box. It looked like jade but it wasn¡¯t; it looked like bone, but it wasn¡¯t. It gripped the box like a demon¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen and the Old Cat jumped away together, moving quite the distance.

 Chapter 1689 - Treasure in the Box

    <strong>Chapter 1689 Treasure in the Box</strong>


    Five crystal-looking fingers were held against the box like the keys of a piano.


    The thing started to climb out of the metal box in a strange manner, and as it left, the light inside the container dimmed. When the hand came out of the metal box, Han Sen and Old Cat were both shocked seeing it.


    They thought some monster would climb out, but when the hand came out, it was just that It was just a hand with nothing else attached.


    The hand was like jade, and it was connected only to a small portion of arm. There was nothing else after. The back end was like a rocket, though, exuding a fountain of light


    The inside of the metal box was now empty, and the light was gone.


    ¡°You said there is geno armor inside. What is that thing?¡± Han Sen asked, pointing at the jade hand.


    ¡°I... do not know...¡± Old Cat looked at the hand, seeming confused.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but before he could, the hand bounced up. It clenched into a fist and shot forward with the light propelling it from behind. It was firing at Han Sen.


    It was so fast, Han Sen was surprised. Evading it was difficult, even with the armor he was wearing.


    Han Sen dodged the fist. He couldn¡¯t figure out what the hand was, and he most certainly didn¡¯t want to touch it.


    The hand was like a living creature. It turned around and came for him again.


    Han Sen kept trying to dodge, but the speed of his armor wasn¡¯t enough to keep up with the fist. He had to use his dongxuan movements and Heavenly Go to escape the hand.


    Han Sen was shocked. Thest thing he wanted was to touch it. The hand was far too weird, and he had no clue what it was.


    ¡°Old Cat,e and help!¡± Han yelled, looking at the Old Cat after another quick dodge.


    Old Cat didn¡¯t like Han Sen¡¯s suggestion, so he jumped atop the tablet and watched.


    ¡°Calm down! What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯ll observe it and learn its weakness. When I discover what it is, I¡¯lle and save you. Okay?¡± Old Cat did not move, and he just waved his tail while he spoke.


    ¡°When are you going to find it? Hurry up now and take it. Maybe it¡¯s a treasure, and you can have it!¡± Han Sen tried to entice Old Cat to give him aid by making that promise.


    Old Cat was not buying it, though. He continued toy on the tablet, squinting his eyes. ¡°It depends entirely on fate. If the treasure belongs to me, none can take it¡±


    ¡°Are you helping me or not?¡± Han Sen felt disheartened.


    ¡°I want to, but I have no clue what this is. Please, allow me to observe,¡± Old Cat said calmly.


    ¡°If you keep observing, I will be killed. And then you will be next.¡± Han Sen felt severely pressured. The hand was so fast, it was like light. It almost seemed like there were many fists attacking him at once.


    Han Sen kept on dodging. If he didn¡¯t figure something out soon, he¡¯d have no choice but to block it


    ¡°You look so handsome, it¡¯s no wonder why it likes you. I really envy you. I can just stand here and bepletely ignored. D*mn!¡± Old Cat squinted his eyes.


    ¡°You can go to hell,¡± Han Sen said, then gathered strength in his own fist tobat the other with a punch.


    The fist¡¯s speed was too fast now, so he couldn¡¯t dodge it, anyway. He could only try to go up against whatever power the fist held.


    Firstly, though, Han Sen tried to lead the hand to the cat¡¯s position. But the hand didn¡¯t care for the feline. It went right past the cat, straight for Han Sen.


    Old Cat looked at Han Sen and the hand. He didn¡¯t strike, because he wanted to see how strong the hand was, too.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist came into contact with the hand, and he used all of the power he could muster, alongside what the geno armor could provide.


    It was only sixty percent, but it was shocking enough it could probably sunder a mountain.


    But when Han Sen¡¯s fist hit the hand, he couldn¡¯t punch it away. There was no shockwave, either.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist came right against the hand, and the hand deted like a balloon. It struck itself to Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    The next second, the hand was shining with a bright light. The disconnected part gloved Han Sen¡¯s right hand.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he desperately wanted to get rid of it. It was toote for that now, though. The jade hand had gloved Han Sen¡¯s right hand.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s geno armor disconnected. It went back into his Sea of Soul, as if it was afraid of something.


    Han Sen was shocked. His fitness was low, and the geno armor was something he absolutely required. Now that it had disconnected, its protection was no longer avable. This was bad news.


    Han Sen wanted to summon Destiny¡¯s Tower, but when he looked at his right hand again, he was shocked.


    The jade-looking hand was gloved around his right hand, but in a different way than Han Sen had first thought.


    When the hand gloved Han Sen¡¯s right hand, it turned into a gauntlet that looked like jade, but it wasn¡¯t jade. It looked like bone, but it wasn¡¯t bone.


    ¡°Is this thing like those crystal shoes? Is it a glove?¡± Han Sen thought of this possibility.


    Before Han Sen could think any more, a strange power from his right-hand started pulling him forward. He couldn¡¯t keep his body from suddenly getting pulled into darkness.


    ¡°Sh*t! This thing is just like those motherf*cking crystal shoes.¡± Han Sen was struggling to stop the process. It didn¡¯t work, though, as the glove was much stronger than him.

 Chapter 1690 - Laboratory

    <strong>1690 Laboratory</strong>


    Old Cat was shocked. He leaped down from the tablet and ran toward Han Sen.


    But the glove had pulled him away too quickly, and by the time Old Cat reached the spot Han Sen had been in, he was gone. There were some broken buildings and paths ahead, but Old Cat wasn¡¯t sure which one Han Sen had taken.


    Old Cat stopped. He looked around and sniffed what he could before deciding on a trail to follow.


    Han Sen had been dragged deeper into the ruins by the glove. His legs were simply dragging, leaving two trenches in the ground for a wake. Still, nothing stopped the force that pulled him along.


    He was taken into a broken building, and after a few twists and turns, the glove drilled into another building¡¯s entrance that was half-buried by rubble.


    It was dark inside there, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what was around him. He felt very nervous, though, being dragged in the way he was. But that nervousness did not lead to panic. He¡¯d been through a lot, and he¡¯d had a lot of experience with dire and uncertain situations.


    Han Sen fumbled around the dark with his free fist and hit something. The item was shattered, whatever it was, but the glove did not stop pulling him onwards.


    He broke a few more items after that, but eventually, the glove stopped.


    The ce was dark and still. There wasn¡¯t a sound to be heard.


    The glove was ahead of Han Sen, and then it jerked him forward and up so that he was standing up straight


    ¡°Why did this thing stop here? Is there another glove here?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. He swung his left hand and ignited a me upon it to use as a torch.


    In front of Han Sen was a dried-up corpse that was staring right at Han Sen.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen screamed, wanting to fall back. But the glove held him firmly, and no matter how he tried to resist and move away, his arm remained still.


    After Han Sen calmed-down from the sudden surprise, he noticed it wasn¡¯t moving. There was no lifeforce, and it was very dead.


    The body was sitting on a chair, with its clothes all rotten and its skin dry. It was veryplete, though, and it looked like some zombie in the dark.


    Han Sen looked around and noticed it was a crystallizer room. There were crystallizer tools everywhere, far more than he had seen in the main control room. It made Han Sen feel as if he was standing in ab.


    Aside from the tools, though, Han Sen spied the presence of a number of crystal containers. They were full of liquid, and things were soaking inside.


    There were animals, livestock, nts, even things Han Sen had never seen before.


    ¡°Is it just as Old Cat said? Is this a greenhouse? Aboratory in their base?¡± Han Sen thought. But then, his right hand moved, and it started to drag him forward again.


    Han Sen was being brought towards the dead body that was slumped in a chair. The glove began feeling around the corpse, as if it was searching for something.


    ¡°Sh*t! Is this thing a necrophiliac?¡± Han Sen felt depressed, but fortunately, nothing really messed up urred.


    After a while, the right hand found something inside a tattered pocket. It pulled it out.


    Because his hand was being controlled, though, Han Sen was unable to see what it was. Then the hand returned to his chest, Han Sen felt like he could control it again.


    And Han Sen could feel himself holding something hard like a chestnut.


    Han Sen took a peek and was shocked. It was like a seed, and it was smaller than a ping-pong ball. It was dark grey, with a green sproutling on it. It had a circumference of around three centimeters.


    Han Sen had assumed that the glove was like the crystal shoe, in search of another glove toplete the pair. He hadn¡¯t expected it to have been searching for a seed.


    ¡°Does it want to grow another glove?¡± Han Sen wondered. The glove had done him no harm, ultimately. And the glove had now given back control to Han Sen.


    Wanting to look around now, Han Sen pocketed the seed. He could not read the text that adorned the tools of that ce.


    But what concerned him the most were the items inside the crystal containers.


    The containers looked simr to the one Stay Up Late was found inside, but the liquid was certainly different.


    Stay Up Late had been soaking in a colorless liquid. But in that ce, the colors ranged from yellow, to green, to even blue. Some were in and transparent, too.


    Han Sen had a look. Anything could have been inside them. Some included armor and helmets.


    Still, everything he saw seemed broken and twisted. It gave Han Sen the impression that they were not yetplete.


    ¡°It looks like these might be failed products,¡± Han Sen thought, right as his eyes grew wide and bright


    There was a container with transparent liquid, and inside it there was a humanoid creature that looked both male and female. It had white wings, and it looked like an angel.


    ¡°It looks like Little Angel, but this one seems genderless.¡± Han Sen observed the angel-looking creature, and then looked down.


    ¡°It has no penis. Maybe this thing is a failure, as well.¡± Han Sen saw the person was very smooth down below, and due to it not having any gender-specific parts, it could have very well have been a failure, he believed.


    After Han Sen looked down, he looked up. But right at that moment, the angel creature opened its eyes.


    The eyes opened wide, but there were only pupils there. It wasn¡¯t like an ordinary creature. The red pupils consumed the whole eye, but turned to gaze right at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked, and so he started walking backward slowly. The red eyes followed him wherever he moved. The head turned like a robot.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be this unlucky!¡± Han Sen felt glum. Crystallizers made weird stuff, and that thing inside the container didn¡¯t look too friendly.


    Old Cat appeared in theb, and after he saw the angel inside the container, he shouted at Han Sen. ¡°Run! It¡¯s a Feather!¡±


    Han Sen did not react. The angel-looking creature burst through the container, and then the creepy and beautiful body came forward to grab him.

 Chapter 1691 - Battling Feather

    <strong>1691 Battling Feather </strong>


    Fear gripped Han Sen¡¯s throat, but he found himself falling back before Old Cat even made the suggestion. He summoned his Death Armor Swordsman beast soul and transformed into the Death Armor Swordsman.


    Han Sen had no choice but to use the beast soul as his fitness was low. And since he was wearing the glove, he could not summon the white armor. He could only summon beast souls.


    The angd-looking creature blurred toward him, while Han Sen was also fast, he wasn¡¯t fast enough to dodge.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and used his hand to protect his chest for a block.


    Pang!


    Han Sen felt as if he had been hit by a train. His body was sent flying, and he went barreling into one of the walls of theboratory. He broke through the wall and continued flying back.


    After bursting through a few walls, Han Sen came to a stop. He fell to the ground and spat out some blood.


    Han Sen did not have time to wipe his lips, though, and he immediately regained his feet and started running. Old Cat was running, too, and he went right past Han Sen.


    Han Sen turned around and saw the red-eyed angel giving chase at a blisteringly swift speed.


    ¡°Sh*t! What is that thing?¡± Han Sen ran as fast as he could, but the being was way too strong. Not even geno armor could bestow the strength necessary to beat it.


    Old Cat ran, and as he went, he screamed, ¡°After the crystallizers lost the war, they stole a few children from the higher race. I thought it was only a myth. But look at this! It¡¯s f*cking real! Crystallizers brought Feathers to such ces for research, as they wanted their genes.¡±


    ¡°A superior race? What superior race?¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just run! It¡¯s going to catch up!¡± Old Cat shouted.


    Han Sen turned around, and the Feather was right behind him. The fist wasing so quickly, strong and fast


    Han Sen had already taken a hit, and his chest was still in pain. This time, he¡¯d definitely be unable to dodge. He gritted his teeth and summoned Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Pang!


    The feather punched Destiny¡¯s Tower, and the bottom of Destiny¡¯s Tower actually caved in.


    Destiny¡¯s Tower had gone through the God¡¯s Door test It was far stronger than it had been before, like geno armor. But even so, the Feather had just punched it. The power required to do what the Feather had just done was breath-taking.


    Han Sen had intended to use Destiny¡¯s Tower to absorb the Feather, but the Feather¡¯s punch was enough to knock Destiny¡¯s Tower away. The bottom of it caved-in.


    Han Sen gasped and kept on running. The Feather was way too over-powered, and it made for a terrifying foe.


    The Feather kept chasing, while Han Sen used Destiny¡¯s Tower as much as he could to block it The Feather¡¯s punches had made Destiny¡¯s Tower all crooked and twisted. It¡¯d break if things continued like this.


    But Han Sen could not really spare concern over Destiny¡¯s Tower, given the circumstances. He had no choice but to use it to keep himself alive.


    ¡°Old Cat, what is this? Can you deal with it?¡± Han Sen shouted at Old Cat. Even if he sacrificed Destiny¡¯s Tower, an escape did not seem likely. When the tower broke, he would be killed.


    ¡°Stop thinking and just run! It¡¯s beyond either of our levels. This thing must have been tortured by the crystallizers. It¡¯s probably weak inparison to others. If this thing was operating at full strength, you¡¯d already be dead!¡± Old Cat shouted.


    Han Sen wanted to run, but he felt as if he no longer could. Hearing Old Cat say that their foe was that strong, he knew this was the direst of circumstances.


    ¡°This guy cannot be a creature from outside!¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°He is,¡± Old Cat said without hesitation.


    Han Sen was feeling desperate, as there was no safe ce he could run to. The Feather punched Destiny¡¯s Tower with an extra hardy hit, and it sent the tower flying away. The Feather was the same as it had been, though. And then, it threw another punch towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen used so many different types of movement, but he was incapable of evading the Feather. He gritted his teeth and threw a punch back at the foe.


    Han Sen was prepared to borrow strength from every ability he had. The fitness of a super creature was minuscule inparison to a Feather, after all. He used Yin Yang st¡¯s yin power. Even if he was risking having his organs damaged, he had to try to outrun his pursuer.


    The fists collided with each other. And as the fists came into contact, Han Sen readied himself. He felt a scary powere through his right fist, hitting the Feather.


    Those two powers created a massive shockwave that toppled all the buildings around them, while Han Sen was entirely fine.


    Han Sen¡¯s right hand was glowing. The light shone across his body, and he waspletely wrapped up by it. Han Sen felt as if he was full of power. It was almost endless, like an endless river coursing through his body.


    The armor that looked like jade and bone started to cover up his entire body. It almost looked like he was wearing the white geno armor, but he wasn¡¯t. Before Han Sen could get a better look, though, the Feather appeared again. Its fist was raging toward him, and the speed was incredibly fast


    Han Sen quickly dodged the Feather, and he was surprised. With the armor that hade from the glove, he could catch up with the Feather¡¯s speed.


    Feather threw a punch, but Han Sen was unafraid. He walked forward to it, dodged the fist, and struck the Feather¡¯s belly. This resulted in the Feather looking like a shrimp, shooting backward.


    Han Sen was happy about this, but his hand was not relenting. It was going after the Feather. His fists and legs followed like a storm.


    With the armor¡¯s buffing, Han Sen¡¯s strength and speed were nowparable to the Feather. The Feather only had strength, though. It had no skill or technique. This allowed Han Sen to suppress it with ease.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Old Cat saw the changes surge through Han Sen¡¯s glove, and he looked shocked. And then he looked annoyed, and said, ¡°That glove is actually good! I would have gone and gotten it myself, if I had known.¡±

 Chapter 1692 - Killing

    Ch<strong>apter 1692 Killing</strong>


    Every punch Han Sen delivered to the Feather was extremely hard, making the being bleed profusely.


    The Feather¡¯s speed and strength were no worse than Han Sen¡¯s, but its experience and skill were considerablycking.


    Only their stats were on the same page.


    Suddenly, Han Sen threw a punch that the Feather managed to dodge. And right after, the Feather retaliated with one aimed for Han Sen¡¯s stomach. This gave Han Sen a shock.


    It wasn¡¯t because the Feather¡¯s punch was powerful, though; it was because it was a punch he himself had used once before.


    ¡°Deal with him soon! He¡¯s too strong. He learns fast, and you will lose the advantage you currently hold very soon!¡± Old Cat shouted.


    As Old Cat yelled, Han Sen dodged the punch and grabbed the Feather¡¯s arm. He swiftly jerked his elbow to drive it into his opponent¡¯s throat.


    The Feather shrieked in agony. Han Sen didn¡¯t relent, though, and he twisted his foe¡¯s arm and pinned it against his back. With one hand to keep his arm restricted, Han Sen used his other hand to repeatedly punch his foe in the head.


    The Feather couldn¡¯t muster much strength due to the way its arm was twisted and locked. Without being able to block the attacks, all it could do was submit to the beating and bleed.


    Katcha!


    The Feather then flipped its body, no longer caring for its arm. The arm broke, but the Feather got free. He stared Han Sen down.


    It was strange, though. The Feather looked as if nothing had happened, and with its head, it tried to ram Han Sen roughly.


    Han Sen twirled in an evasion and dodged the strike. He grabbed his enemy by the throat and put him into a chokehold. With his knee, he repeatedly hit the Feather¡¯s chest.


    Pang!


    The knee pounded the chest like a drum. Han Sen did that five times, until he heard the bones break and could feel the chest cave inwards.


    The Feather coughed up blood and roared. It grabbed Han Sen by the leg and bit it The teeth pierced through his armor and went into his flesh. Han Sen¡¯s reaction was fast, though. He squeezed his foe by the neck and he stopped. If he kept on going, the neck would snap.


    Han Sen twisted the Feather¡¯s neck so far around, the head was back-to-front.


    The being smiled at Han Sen as blood poured out of its mouth. It looked scary. A secondter, he grabbed Han Sen¡¯s arm and delivered his own twist. He wanted to use the same armlock that Han Sen had.


    ¡°You are too naive to copy my own skills and use them against me.¡± Han Sen mmed his elbow into the enemy¡¯s face. Blood sttered everywhere as the face caved in. The Feather hit the ground with an impact that formed a crater.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like a meteor, then. He mmed his knee down against the Feather¡¯s throat, breaking the neckpletely.


    The Feather¡¯s head turned to the side, but it had lost all support for turning back. Still, the being didn¡¯t die, and it did its best to stop Han Sen.


    Han Sen kept on attacking the Feather until its body was nothing but a mangled mess. When Han Sen took a second to admire his handiwork, he was looking at a mangled mess rather than a body. But he realized that the being still wasn¡¯t dead. It was incredibly sturdy.


    ¡°F*ck! Why won¡¯t this thing die?¡± Han Sen shouted.


    Old Cat, who wasn¡¯t too far away, said, ¡°Feathers don¡¯t have a weakness per se. You¡¯ll just have to rip its body apart. There¡¯s nothing else you can really do.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s how it¡¯s done, then I will send it to hell in pieces.¡± Han Sen¡¯s fists raged with greater fury.


    The Feather¡¯s limbs and chest were all broken, and its skull was deformed. But still, the Feather did not die. It was very strong.


    Pssst!


    Han Sen ripped off a bloodied white wing. The Feather let out an animalistic shriek of pain.


    Han Sen saw the being reel in pain after that, and he realized that the Feather hadn¡¯t reacted that way to any other injury.


    So, Han Sen grabbed the other wing, too.


    Han Sen punched and punched until the bones broke and he could rip the wings off.


    The Feather grabbed Han Sen, but Han Sen kicked him off. Then, he went back to pummeling the thing like crazy.


    ¡°Alu-Alu!¡± When he punched, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but copy Xie Qing King. It felt as if he¡¯d punch harder that way.


    Pang!


    The power was brought down on the Feather¡¯s neck, and after hundreds of punches, the neck finally began to give. After that, Han Sen ripped the enemy¡¯s head off.


    But strangely, the body without a brain still wanted a piece of Han Sen. And the head itself tried to bite into Han Sen¡¯s throat.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Han Sen kicked the body away and rammed his fist into the brain. He mashed it continuously.


    Blood and juices went everywhere as the head broke.


    With the repeated punches, the head exploded. Juice went everywhere.


    The Feather¡¯s headless body approached. With burning eyes, Han Sen moved to punch it.


    With a multitude of punches, Han Sen was able to break its body. The organs turned into pulp and it eventually stopped moving.


    Han Sen wiped the blood off his face and slumped down on the ground, gasping. He felt as if his limbs were numb.


    That was the first time Han Sen had beaten something for so long that he exhausted himself in the process.


    ¡°Old Cat, what was this thing?¡± Han Sen looked at Old Cat. The cat went over to the corpse and tried to take something off it


    Even though Han Sen was tired, he still jumped up and went in front of Old Cat. He licked his lips and said, ¡°Old Cat, this is wrong. You didn¡¯t do anything and now you want to loot whatever is avable?¡±


    Old Cat smiled and said, ¡°I am worried that you didn¡¯t realize it was a good item. I was just going to fetch it for you.¡±


    ¡°Why? What did you see?¡± Han Sen asked him.


    ¡°I see these bones aren¡¯t too bad. They might make a good soup.¡± Old Cat gave him a thumbs up.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t believe this. He stepped over to the body and examined it more closely.


    ¡°Old Cat was digging right about here, so what was he after?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He only saw organs, blood, and bones. It was pretty gross to look at.


    It was fortunate Han Sen was not super hygienic. He rooted around in the organs and bones and searched amongst the blood for a bit. He eventually found something, and it sure didn¡¯t feel like bone.

 Chapter 1693 - Bone

    <strong>Chapter 1693 Bone</strong>


    Han Sen put the item in his hand. It was around ten centimeters long, and it looked like a bone. But it didn¡¯t feel like a bone; it actually felt heavier than metal.


    It was obscured in a lot of blood, so it was hard to discern its original appearance. He wiped it all away to reveal its true form.


    It was part of a small bone, but it was red and a little purplish. It was different from the Feather¡¯s other bones.


    Han Sen kept looking around the dead body. Aside from that little bone, the rest were white and of the correct weight. They were a little heavier than a human¡¯s, but not like the way the purple one was. That was way heavier.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen asked Old Cat, holding out the bone.


    The cat looked bored, like he could not even muster the energy to answer. ¡°A bone? What else could it be?¡±


    Old Cat didn¡¯t answer him straight, so Han Sen didn¡¯t bother asking him again. If the cat wasn¡¯t going to tell him anything, it was pointless trying to get answers from him.


    Han Sen investigated the bone himself, but he found nothing truly special about it. Or at least, he couldn¡¯t at the moment.


    So, he put the bone away and turned to ask the Old Cat, ¡°Old Cat, do you know how I can get back to the Alliance?¡±


    Han Sen did not want to be there for long. God¡¯s Organization might have found his home, he would need to return as soon as he could. There was no time to waste.


    ¡°Find a teleporter in a shelter. You can get back that way,¡± Old Cat said casually.


    ¡°If I teleport, where will I end up?¡± Han Sen asked. The teleporter of a shelter would send a person back to the point they entered from. But the Nine-Life Cat tattoo had pulled him in from nowhere specific. He hadn¡¯t used a teleporter, and thus, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to him if he used one now.


    Old Cat sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. You might end up somewhere random.¡±


    Hearing Old Cat say this, Han Sen¡¯s face fell. Teleporting randomly was bad. If he ended up somewhere far from Roca, he couldn¡¯t make it home in any short jiffy.


    Han Sen asked how he could leave the ruins he was currently in and if there were any shelters nearby the cat was aware of. Then, he left.


    Old Cat didn¡¯t want to leave yet, though. He still wanted to unearth more items.


    But Han Sen had to go and so he left the ruins via the directions given to him by Old Cat. He proceeded to the nearest shelter.


    Han Sen had been in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary for a long time, but he was in an area he had never ventured to before. He had only heard Old Cat tell him that there was a shelter around. Old Cat had never been there, though, and it had been taken over by creatures. To Han Sen, that sounded like a super shelter.


    Han Sen used his Death Armor Swordsman on his way there.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was ten thousand. Using the super shapeshifting beast soul would burden his body. Before, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to use it for very long. But his body had changed after the ascension, and shapeshift beast souls did not tax him like they used to.


    ***


    ck Sky Demon Shelter was around that mountain somece. Xie Qing King frowned and leaned forward. He saw a humanoid creature with ck horns. ¡°ck God, why are you blocking my way?¡±


    ¡°Xie Qing, I¡¯ve heard you have been cocky.¡± ck God looked at Xie Qing King and spoke.


    ¡°That is none of your business,¡± Xie Qing King said coldly.


    ck Godughed and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t any of my business, but you have been cocky around my ck Sky Demon Shelter. I will give you a decision to make. The first is that you die. The second...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Xie Qing King¡¯s body shed with a silver light. He threw a punch towards the foe.


    ck God was so mad, and the demonic aura he had sted towards and against Xie Qing King¡¯s fist.


    Boom!


    The silver light and the demonic force collided, creating an explosion. Xie Qing King did not move, but ck God was knocked back ten meters.


    ¡°It is no wonder you have such a reputation. You are cocky,¡± ck God said darkly. Then he went on to say, ¡°Since I am here, you can still choose to obey me. The choice is yours.¡±


    With ck God¡¯s booming voice, the entire mountain was shrouded with a menacing presence. It became tangible, as many forces started to surround Xie Qing King.


    ¡°In my eyes, there is only one word. And that is: fight.¡± Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes were on fire, and the silver light erupted like a volcano.


    His entire body became silver as he ran towards ck God.


    ck God grunted. The demonic aura summoned a ck geno core sword into his hands. He immediately shed towards Xie Qing King with both hands.


    The demonic force came out like a rippling sh in the air. It looked as if it was going to sunder the skies.


    Xie Qing King clenched his fists and went against the demonic force. Then, a silver glove appeared upon his fist


    They collided in mid-air. The silver light, however, was indestructible. The demonic force was easily broken, and the silver glove came down on the sword.


    A katcha noise sounded as the sword snapped easily. ck God was sent flying into a nearby mountain, breaking it.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± ck God staggered back from the mountainside, shouting. His face was drenched with blood.


    Six scary presences surrounded Xie Qing King. They were all as strong as ck God, and they all started to attack at once.


    The silver light was so bright on Xie Qing King¡¯s fist, and the super creatures did not dare face it directly. The color of the sky changed, and it looked like the end of the world.


    ck God looked ill. He had brought six super creatures to attack Xie Qing King, and while they managed to hurt him, he had managed to hurt them back. The seven of them were injured, with one being severely wounded.


    Pang!


    Xie Qing King hit ck God and crushed his armor. ck God¡¯s chest caved in.


    Just as he was about to finish him off, a scary power appeared. Xie Qing King heard a cold voice.


    ¡°Hurt one of my blood and you are dead!¡±

 Chapter 1694 - Dollar Appears Again

    <strong>Chapter 1694 Dor Appears Again</strong>


    A humanoid creature that looked like ck God approached, carrying a demonic presence. A ck hand covered the sky, crashing down on the area like a mountain. Xie Qing King had to dodge it.


    ¡°Father!¡± ck God looked delighted.


    Big ck Sky Devil was one of the best berserk super creatures in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. He was far stronger than ck God. With him there, ck God thought they could easily beat Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King, seeing the big hand approaching, acknowledged how wretchedly powerful it was. Still, that did not mean he was afraid.


    Xie Qing King was not very good at running. And right now, running would only make him die faster. He stayed where he was, making his body surge with silver light before throwing a punch at the descending hand.


    The silver light erupted like a volcano against the hand. But even so, the hand was able to suppress it. It was likeva getting squashed.


    Boom!


    The hand came down to grip Xie Qing King¡¯s head, which Xie Qing King tried to resist by pushing it back. The ground around his feet began to break, forming cracks that webbed thend for a few dozen miles in each direction.


    Big ck Sky Devil¡¯s hand kept pressing down as Xie Qing King held strong against it. His body began to make creaking sounds, suggesting it was going to snap any minute.


    ¡°Xie Qing! Obey now and I may just spare your life.¡± Big ck Sky Devil made the offering with a thundering voice that rolled across thend with echoes.


    ¡°I only have two words to give you: get lost!¡± Xie Qing King ground out


    ¡°D*mn you!¡± Big ck Sky Devil was furious, and his hand pressed down with even greater strength. Xie Qing King¡¯s body continued to make sounds of strain as he trembled beneath the pressure. The ground and rocks all started to fall and copse around him.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s body expanded, as veins coursed across him like toxic snakes. His skin began to tear, allowing silver blood to run free.


    ¡°Killing me might be easy, but it¡¯s lonely in hell. Maybe you shoulde with me?¡± No matter how much Xie Qing King¡¯s arms shook and almost buckled, his smile did not fade.


    After that, the silver light that was bleeding out of Xie Qing King began to grow in intensity. He was like a silver sun, and with that luminosity, Big ck Sky Devil¡¯s hand was unable to crush him. The hand was actually getting pushed back.


    ck God was in utter shock. Big ck Sky Devil frowned. He could tell Xie Qing King was willing to extinguish his own life if it meant bringing his enemy down with him.


    Big ck Sky Devil was shocked that Xie Qing King was able to unleash such power.


    If things kept going the way they were, Xie Qing King would die. He was happily self-destructing; the only question that remained was how far and how strong would the power unleashed be.


    There was no turning back now, though. Big ck Sky Devil thrust his powers down on him again, forcing it all into his hand in a bid to crush Xie Qing King.


    Suddenly, though, the sky went all bright with rain.


    Coins fell down from the sky, covering the entire area.


    Everyone was shocked as the coins fell upon Xie Qing King and the big hand. Their fire and power were suppressed.


    Someone walked out from the hail of coins. It was Han Sen, who was still on his way to Big ck Sky Shelter. He wanted to use the teleporter there, but he had stumbled across this fight on his way. He detected the presence of Xie Qing King, and he knew he would have to lend him a hand.


    Big ck Sky Devil saw the coins, and when he did, his face changed. ¡°Are you Mister Dor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Dor.¡± Han Sen was legitimately surprised, not expecting himself to be so popr amongst creatures. His reputation even earned him the honorific ¡°Mister.¡±


    After the fighters froze in ce for a minute, Big ck Sky Devil retreated. With great politeness, he said, ¡°Why is Mister Dor attacking? Big ck Sky Shelter hasn¡¯t offended you.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to kill him, just strike fear into him. When he achieved what he wanted, he said, ¡°Xie Qing King is my friend. If you could let him go free, that would be great.¡±


    When Big ck Sky Devil heard this, he was quick to respond without a moment of hesitation. ¡°Oh, if I knew he was your friend, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered him!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Han Sen did not know Dor¡¯s name carried such weight.


    ¡°You are wee. If you need Big ck Sky Shelter for anything, please don¡¯t refrain from asking.¡± Big ck Sky Devil was unabashedly polite.


    ¡°There is something I need to ask you, actually. Do you guys have another shelter around here that is owned? I may need to stay there for a while,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You cane to Big ck Sky Shelter if you need to. I would like to hand over the shelter to you.¡± Big ck Sky Devil actually looked sincere.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I wouldn¡¯t like to be that big of a disturbance. Just find me another shelter nearby, if you can. The closest you are able to,¡± Han Sen said.


    All he wanted to do right now was go back to the Alliance. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to get started with something big like that again right now. It was good that he wouldn¡¯t have to fight for it, though.


    ¡°There is one, yes. But it is only gold ss. It wouldn¡¯t be an appropriate fit for you,¡± ck God said.


    ¡°That is okay; I will only be here for a few days. Take us there and ask everybody to leave,¡± Han Sen said.


    Big ck Sky Devil did not dare slow these proceedings, and he worked fast. Without dy, he took Han Sen and Xie Qing King to the shelter. Then he emptied the ce so they could have the shelter all to themselves.


    When they were all gone, Han Sen canceled his Death Armor Swordsman and returned to his normal self.


    ¡°Old Han! It is you! I thought you went to the Fifth Sanctuary with Ancient Devil.¡± Xie Qing King looked confused. Now he knew why Dor helped him. Earlier, Xie Qing King hadn¡¯t been able to figure out why the elusive Dor, whom he had never met, had wanted to help him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to begin. Something has happened with my family though, and I need to go back. Take care of this shelter while I¡¯m gone.¡± Han Sen was afraid of what might be happening to his family at that moment He didn¡¯t exin any more than that, and he simply used the teleporter to return to the Alliance.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too far from home,¡± Han Sen prayed in his heart. If he was too far, it¡¯d be difficult to get back.


    Before he went through the teleporter, though, Han Sen summoned his Death Armor Swordsman appearance as he entered.

 Chapter 1695 - The Awkward Encounter

    <strong>Chapter 1695 The Awkward Encounter</strong>


    Since the teleporter he¡¯de out of was entirely random, there were too many possibilities. He coulde out of a public teleporter, or even a private one.


    Han Sen donned his Death Armor Swordsman appearance before stepping inside, in case someone saw hime through and questioned how he had been able to do that. This was something not even he could exin.


    The elites knew he had ascended and gone back to the Alliance, but there was no knowing if they knew Han Sen was able to travel to and from the sanctuaries. It wouldn¡¯t be just God¡¯s Organization poking about these matters, if it became publicly known; the Alliance government would undoubtedly want answers, too.


    Han Sen was not afraid, but he just didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be worth all the trouble.


    ¡°Dear God, please let me spawn close to home. It would be best if I end up straight on Roca.¡± As Han Sen prayed, the teleporter¡¯s lights started to blur, sending him to his destination.


    The dimensions around looked odd, and when Han Sen¡¯s vision returned, he was standing in a teleporter belonging to the Alliance.


    Han Sen opened the chamber and took a look around. He was not standing outside a public teleporter, and he soon realized he was standing inside the music hall of someone¡¯s home.


    The architecture was fairly old-fashioned, but with the decorations and space avable, you could tell it was a music hall belonging to a very rich family. Romantic music was ying, and it made Han Sen calm down somewhat.


    If this ce belonged to rich people, he wouldn¡¯t be on a that was too far away. At the very least, it meant he could get home.


    Just as he was about to use Dongxuan Aura to learn more about his environment, someone entered the hall.


    It was a beautiful woman with curly, wet hair. She had a white towel wrapped tight around her body, revealing her gorgeous long legs. Her skin was snow-white.


    Her eyes were closed as she came in, with a ss of wine in one hand. She danced to the music frivolously, believing no one to be watching. She sipped her wine, immersing herself in the rhythm of the music. She looked happy.


    The woman was in her private home, and she never thought someone else might be there. She felt entirely secure.


    Her mood was bright, as she kept her eyes closed while sipping wine and spinning to the rhythms of the music.


    It happened unexpectedly. After a few mesmerizing spins, the towel dropped from her body. And what¡¯s more, she was only half a meter away from Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at her, and although he was delighted to allow his eyes to feast on such a wonderful body, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward about it all.


    To add to that, he knew who this woman was. He was quite close with her. It was Huangfu Pingqing from the Huangfu family. She was his senior, and he never expected their next encounter would y out like this.


    Because the towel had fallen, she opened her eyes in order to pick it back up.


    She opened her eyes and saw Han Sen. They looked at each and froze for three seconds.


    Huangfu Qingping screamed. The next second, she summoned a beast soul armor and tried to kick Han Sen in the balls.


    Han Sen was now very happy he had used his shapeshifting beast soul. She could not tell who he was in his current state. Things would have been very bad if she could recognize him, and so he swiftly dodged, broke the window, jumped out, and ran off.


    When he flew into the sky, he soared through the atmosphere.


    ¡°*sshole! I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Huangfu Qingping nibbled her lips as she started to pursue. Fortunately, Han Sen was too fast for her, and she couldn¡¯t keep up for very long.


    ¡°Defense System: Intruder Detected. Attack Confirmation?¡± The Al standing next to her spoke.


    ¡°Attack,¡± Huangfu Qingping said immediately.


    ¡°Attack,¡± theputer repeated. Then, the weapon systems took aim at Han Sen who was flying away.


    Boom!


    A of lights all came screaming through the air toward Han Sen.


    That was the Huangfu family¡¯s, and its defensive systems were strong. They could easily protect the from attacks instigated by entire battleship fleets. It was very powerful.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare use Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go. Queen was from the Huangfu family, and although Huangfu Qingping never practiced it herself, she would be able to recognize it when she saw it.


    The light was too much, and Han Sen had great difficulty dodging. So, instead, Han Sen used the glove on his hand to block the strikes.


    There were loads of explosions in the air, and the radar systems were disrupted because of them.


    Seeing Han Sen get hit by all those explosions, Huangfu Qingping believed him to have been killed. Demi-gods would most certainly be shot down under the intensity of such sts.


    When the radar system returned to normal, though, the satellites revealed images of Han Sen now up in space, entirely unharmed. He disappeared quickly from the satellite¡¯s viewing spectrum, though.


    Huangfu Qingping was shocked, and when she went to confirm via the space telescope, she confirmed that he really was gone.


    ¡°That was Qingping Senior. Her skin and body are still as good as ever; it¡¯s only her grumpy mood that needs work.¡± After Han Sen escaped, he privatelyplimented her as he reviewed what had happened and what he had been able to see.


    Han Sen summoned the unicorn beetle, then brought up its map. He wouldn¡¯t say he was either close to Roca or too far from there, but with the unicorn beetle¡¯s speed, he¡¯d arrive home in a day¡¯s travel.


    Han Sen flew the beetle towards Roca, where his family was.


    Huangfu Qingping was madly looking over the video that had been recorded, trying to learn who that person might have been. There were no cameras in the music hall, but the external cameras didn¡¯t pick up anything about him conning in. They only saw him escape and get to space.


    Huangfu Qingping swore to find who that *sshole was. She searched tirelessly for the culprit, despite knowing that he had used a shapeshifting beast soul which hid everything about the person behind it.


    She did find something special, though. His right hand was strange. He may have had armor on, but his right hand was wearing a glove. It looked very weird.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was a beast soul or not, but she could definitely start an investigation from her knowledge of the shapeshifting beast soul and glove the intruder wore.


    ¡°He must be a powerful demi-god to block those attacks. That certainly narrows down the list of possible candidates,¡± Huangfu Qingping thought angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who you are. Otherwise, you¡¯re done for.

 Chapter 1696 - God’s Organization’s Assaul

    <strong>1696 God¡¯s Organization¡¯s Assaul</strong>


    On Roca, seven creatures dressed in ck were hovering in the air above Han Sen¡¯s house. They were watching.


    ¡°Yake, you are being too careful. It is only the Han family, and we aren¡¯t even certain they are descended from Han Jinzhi. Even if they were, you wouldn¡¯t need me and Rudy here. And here we are, alongside Buck,¡± Gugia said to Yake.


    Yake¡¯s gaze was directed at Han Manor. He saw Ji Yanran, Zero, Bao¡¯er, and Stay Up Late all eating food together in the garden.


    ¡°Be careful. Snake Witch, ck Tiger, and Lou Jia all died. Maybe Han Jinzhi is still protecting them. Our opponent is not Han Sen, after all. It is Han Jinzhi.¡± After Yake said this, he talked to a man with white hair. ¡°New Community Leader, how are you doing?¡±


    Han Yufei, who had be the New Community Leader, calmly said, ¡°The New Community has cut off all connections between Roca and the gxy outside. For the next two days, no one in the Alliance will be able to help this. I am not sure about the Ji family, but they won¡¯t receive word of any suspicious activity for at least three hours. We have cordoned off the area, as well, not allowing any other human to approach the airspace.¡±


    ¡°Good. Thank you,¡± Yake said coldly. Then he turned to Buck and another three creatures. ¡°Do it. Handle the Han family. Han Sen and his son must be taken alive, but do with the others as you deem necessary. Me, Rudy, and Gugia will deal with Han Jinzhi or any other elites that show up. You will go in unopposed and undisturbed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Buck and the other creatures heard what was said, and then flew down into the garden.


    They were all members of God¡¯s Organization, but there was a hierarchy and tiering between them. The geno armors that God¡¯s Organization possessed all had limitations. The members had to be approved and authorized to make use of an armor before donning one. Yake, Rudy, and Gugia were of a higher tier.


    Buck and the others were still in training after bing gods. They did not have self-geno armor, and they could not be approved. So, their tier was lower. But the creatures that could level up to reach the Alliance were very powerful, of course. And they were very proud of their aplishments.


    If Han Jinzhi was there, or any other geno armor elites, they would be afraid.


    But in the garden, all they could see were a bunch of youngsters. They did not think they¡¯d have much trouble dealing with them. After all, they had been in the top of the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary in their time there. Some referred to them as actual Gods.


    Luo Lan was having food with the family at the table. Golden Growler, who looked like a lion-dog, suddenly stood up and roared to the sky.


    Han Sen and Ji Yanran knew Golden Growler wouldn¡¯t just randomly bark or howl, so they looked up.


    A fiery dragon came swooping down. It was over a hundred meters long, carried by swathes of red and blue me. When it got in close, it brightened everything.


    To the left of the dragon was a monster with four wings. It had ck scales. It was not asrge as the dragon, but it was still ten meters long. On the right of it was an icy eagle. The wings of the creature were twenty meters long, and it came down shrouded in a snowstorm of its own creation.


    The three creatures covered the entire city. The building where the Han family lived suffered the brunt of that frightening aura.


    Luo Lan and Ji Yanran¡¯s faces paled slightly. These attackers were stronger than demi-gods, so needless to say, they were scared quite a bit.


    Buck and the others hadn¡¯t been approved to wear geno armor, and neither did they have their own self geno armor. But still, they had been in the Alliance for many years. Their fitness was far better than the top demi-gods.


    Humans did not have many top-ranking demi-gods. Aside from Luo Haitang, the others were just gemstone ss. And that was still a ways from Buck¡¯s strength.


    Amidst Luo Lan¡¯s fear, she heard a loud noise. Golden Growler¡¯s body was expanding, and immediately, he went flying up towards Buck and the others.


    He was getting bigger in the air, like a mountain. And on top of that, he was wearing a gold set of armor. The fire dragon Buck looked like a lizard in front of the giant Golden Growler. The other two were tinier than that.


    Golden Growler brought his gaping maw towards Buck as the dragon swung its talons defensively. But Golden Growler¡¯s teeth came down on his neck and broke it. Blood cascaded down like a waterfall.


    Golden Growler was using a geno armor to bully the would-be assaultersing down from the sky. He ripped the three God-ss creatures apart in no time. They were bleeding all over, shocking all who witnessed the act.


    Luo Lan and Ji Yanran were stunned by the sight, as they hadn¡¯t expected Golden Growler to be that strong.


    Stay Up Late observed Golden Growler¡¯s geno armor and squinted in thought.


    Yake, Rudy, and Gugia were shocked, too. They were waiting for other elites to back the family up, and they never suspected the dog-looking creature at the table was the one they feared. Golden Growler had managed to kill Buck and severely damage the other two creatures in no time at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s so wrong! An elite with geno armor pretending to be a simple pet dog. Oh, I am going to kill it!¡± Gugia roared. He flew in front of Golden Growler and stopped him from finishing off the other two.


    Gugia looked like a human, but he had a third eye in his forehead. He was wearing white geno armor when he swooped down to go against Golden Growler.


    Boom!


    Golden Growler pped Gugia, and he was sent rolling a few thousand miles. His face looked glum, and he immediately acknowledged that he was no match for Golden Growler¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 1697 - Beyond Expectations

    <strong>1697 Beyond Expectations </strong>


    Golden Growler was like Han Sen. He hadn¡¯t matured after ascending, and his fitness was worse than Gugia¡¯s and Buck¡¯s. But the power of his geno armor closed the gap and fixed this issue. Golden Growler and his gold geno armor were quitepatible, and the creature could make use of 60% of its power. That was higher than Gugia¡¯spatibility with his. It was through thisrge buff that he could beat Gugia.


    Gugia acknowledged this, and his face looked grim. The onlookers Rudy and Yake had the same expression, too. They had no way of expecting there¡¯d be a geno armor creature dining with Han Sen, let alone one with such incredible strength.


    Gugia grunted. He jumped up like a silver shadow and avoided Golden Growler¡¯s attack. He went behind Golden Growler and attacked his head.


    ¡°Mere power is not the end-all-be-all.¡± Gugia looked cold. His fist was right on the precipice ofing into contact with Golden Growler¡¯s head.


    But in the next second, Gugia noticed Golden Growler was no longer in front of him. He¡¯d disappeared. His target was missing.


    Golden Growler hadn¡¯t actually disappeared, though. He just became smaller, shrinking to a size that was a better match for fighting Gugia. If his current size waspared to that of an elephant, he now reduced his size to something that was more like an ant It because of this, Gugia lost his target.


    When Gugia reconfirmed his foe¡¯s location, Golden Growler was running like mad. He shed by Gugia like lightning, his ws leaving rips in Gugia¡¯s armor that leaked blood.


    Golden Growler had gotten smaller, but his speed increased. He changed from a strength-type to a speed-type.


    When Gugia fought Golden Growler, he was constantly suppressed by the lion. Golden Growler could switch between strength and speed on a whim, and it gave Gugia a proper headache.


    ¡°Rudy, make it quick!¡± Yake frowned at Rudy as Golden Growler appeared and disturbed their n.


    Rudy nodded, and a sky-blue geno armor appeared on him. His devilish body flew forward. Suddenly, he moved behind Golden Growler, sandwiching the lion between himself and Gugia.


    As Rudy moved toward Golden Growler, a holy light shone from the garden. The next second, an ange²·like woman wrth holy armor appeared. Her hands were like swords, shing down toward his fists.


    Katcha!


    Rudy noticed his gauntlets were broken. His skin was cut and bleeding.


    ¡°Another powerful geno armor creature.¡± Rudy¡¯s face looked ill.


    The humble Han family had hidden two creatures with geno armor in their midst That was beyond what anyone had expected. It was already difficult to be a god, let alone gain geno armor.


    God¡¯s Organization, from the time of its establishment, had only managed to collect ten. There were two right here, and they sure looked mighty powerful.


    Yake frowned. Things were definitely not going as expected. Han Jinzhi hadn¡¯t appeared, and they had already lost three god-ss creatures. Rudy and Gugia were suppressed now, as well.


    Han Yufei was in shock. He had thought that Han Sen had killed Snake Witch, but he did not expect Han Sen to have two creatures with geno armor that might have done the task for him. And there they were now, suppressing Rudy and Gugia.


    Ji Yanran was so happy. Little Angel and Golden Growler were attacking, and the dangerous fight looked like something petty that would soon be over. Stay Up Late looked at Little Angel and Golden Growler strangely. He already thought the Han family was weird, but this was weirder than even he had expected.


    Stay Up Late could tell their geno armors were not their own, though. ¡°Two beings that have been approved to use geno armor... If they could generate their own, could they be qualified?¡±


    Little Angel and Golden Growler suppressed Rudy and Gugia. Yake¡¯s eyes changed then, and his body began to transform. It seemed as if he wanted to fight and sort out this situation out himself.


    Han Yufei knew Han Sen was not there. And he didn¡¯t suspect the Han family might actually have a third geno armor to fight against Yake.


    Han Yufei knew Yake was stronger than Rudy and Gugia, though. He was at an even higher tier in God¡¯s Organization.


    Han Yufei looked like he cared little for the fight. He kept watching Yake. And just as Yake was about to attack, Han Yufei gathered up a massive amount of power and punched him from behind.


    The silent and powerful punch was driven right into Yake¡¯s back.


    Han Yufei hadn¡¯t generated geno armor, and his fitness was simr to Buck¡¯s. He had to find an effective way to assassinate Yake.


    When Yake was about to strike, that was the time his guard would be lowered. He¡¯d only have one chance of taking him out. And that chance would be gone for good if Yake thought about putting on his geno armor.


    Han Yufei was not cocky enough to think he could defeat Yake when he was wearing his geno armor. Geno armors were not all the same, or on the same level.


    Boom!


    Han Yufei¡¯s fist went right into Yake¡¯s back. It was powerful enough to sunder a mountain, but his face swiftly changed.


    Such powerful strengthnded on Yake, and yet, Yake had suddenly donned a steel looking armor. His punch went against it, dealing zero damage. And it was like his hand had gotten stuck inside the metal. He couldn¡¯t get it back out


    ¡°You have a problem.¡± Yake turned around to look at Han Yufei. His expression was murderous.


    Han Yufei did not talk, and he simply threw another fist at his enemy¡¯s body.


    Yake grabbed Han Yufei¡¯s hand, though, and proceeded to speak. ¡°You think I¡¯m like one of them? You are very wrong. Your skills might work against the likes of Rudy, but to me, it was a really dumb move. I have self geno armor, and that is a very different thing.¡±


    After that, Yake used his hand to break Han Yufei¡¯s arm. Han Yufei¡¯s face turned white as his arm was twisted. He started to develop a cold sweat His fist could not reach Yake, and neither could he run off.


    ¡°Goto hell!¡± Yake¡¯s other fist was fast-approaching Han Yufei¡¯s head with power.

 Chapter 1698 - Crystallizer Survivor

    <strong>Chapter 1698 Crystallizer Survivor</strong>


    Han Yufei¡¯s expression looked dire. The gap between their strengths was too wide to cover. If Rudy and the others used geno armor that originally belonged to others, Han Yufei reckoned he could make battle with them. He could possibly kill them, too.


    But someone who had generated their own self-geno armor was in another league entirely.


    Han Yufei knew there was nothing he could do right now. So, the best he coulde up with was buying more time by throwing his own fist to meet Yake¡¯s.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Yake snorted coldly, channeling even more strength into his fist He was primed to deliver the blow straight to Han Yufei¡¯s head.


    Ji Yanran thought it was strange, seeing what was going on high above. It seemed as if they were fighting amongst themselves.


    Luo Lan looked at Han Yufei and suddenly felt a great worrye over her. Although Han Yufei had transformed and didn¡¯t look the same, when Luo Lan looked into his eyes, she could sense something.


    Just as Han Yufei was about to get punched by Yake, a hand suddenly blocked that immense fist and extinguished all that power. It was as if the punch had never been thrown.


    ¡°Stay Up Late?¡± Luo Lan and the others were shocked. Somehow, Stay Up Late was up near Han Yufei, blocking Yake¡¯s punch.


    Stay Up Late had seen Han Yufei save Luo Lan once before. Seeing this same, familiar person try to attack Yake from behind, Stay Up Late recognized him.


    Stay Up Late blocked Yake¡¯s fist and immediately pulled Han Yufei away from Yake. Then he simply said, ¡°Go back to the Han family.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Yufei was in shock, but he knew now was not the time for talk. So he held his arm and flew towards Ji Yanran¡¯s building.


    Yake looked at Stay Up Late. He didn¡¯t bother trying to pursue Han Yufei, and he simply stared at Stay Up Late.


    ¡°You are a crystallizer?¡± Yake asked, looking up at Stay Up Late.


    ¡°I did not expect there to be another crystallizer survivor, apart from myself.¡± Stay Up Late looked at Yake.


    ¡°As a crystallizer, you have chosen to work for a human?¡± Yake asked.


    ¡°I observe the Han family,¡± Stay Up Late answered. ¡°Why are you killing those of another race? They could be qualified. You should not kill them.¡±


    Yakeughed mockingly. ¡°Observe? The crystallizers were destroyed long ago. That thing doesn¡¯t exist, so it is pointless to observe.¡±


    ¡°I am still here,¡± Stay Up Late said quietly.


    ¡°So what? Even if you are a crystallizer, you can¡¯t say that.¡± Yake snorted and threw a punch at Stay Up Late.


    Stay Up Late deployed his armor, but he didn¡¯t fight Yake. He evaded the attack so that Yake only hit air.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare fight?¡± Yake looked a little annoyed. He hated Stay Up Late¡¯s face, the way it was currently.


    ¡°I am a soldier, and the oaths I am bound to forbid me from issuing harm to just anyone,¡± Stay Up Late said coldly. His face did not change.


    ¡°Soldier? The crystallizers are gone. There are no more soldiers. There are no more oaths. I am the oathmaker now.¡± When Yake said that, he summoned greater strength and tried to strike Stay Up Late.


    Stay Up Late managed to dodge the raging attack, and after, he said, ¡°The oath is in my blood, regardless of whether or not the crystallizers exist¡±


    ¡°In that case, let me see your blood so I can check for the presence of these oaths.¡± Yake¡¯s armor started to glow, shattering the dimension around him.


    But no matter how Yake attacked, nothing he did enabled him tond a strike on Stay Up Late.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fight back.¡± Yake looked cruel as he punched a building. His fist was like a meteor, plummeting into a building with the intent of killing everyone inside.


    Stay Up Late frowned and immediately appeared in front of Yake. He punched towards that power and broke it.


    ¡°Good timing.¡± Yake¡¯s geno armor unleashed more power, directed at Stay Up Late in the form of another punch.


    Two powers collided against each other, generating a massive shockwave that broke the buildings all around. Yake deliberately ced the shockwave near their building.


    ¡°As a crystallizer, you know this is against thew.¡± Stay Up Late moved and destroyed the power unleashed at the building. He did not allow any of it to touch them.


    ¡°So what?¡± Yake punched again towards the building, continuing to say, ¡°Soldiers are nothing in this era. What is the point of war?¡±


    Stay Up Late punched Yake¡¯s power once again. He stared at Yake and said, ¡°True. The crystallizers are gone, and there are no more crystallizer soldiers and crystallizerws.¡±


    ¡°It is good that you understand this. Join us. You will earn more than you did when you were a soldier.¡± Yake continued to attack as he spoke.


    ¡°It does not matter who I belong to, but you are the sort of person that I hate. So...¡± Stay Up Late looked at Yake coldly, and his armor began to shine. A light began to envelop his fist.


    Boom!


    The scary power of his fist, like an erupting volcano, came down on Yake. Yake used both fists to fight back against it, but Stay Up Late was too strong and quickly whittled away Yake¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Yake screamed, as the volcanic power continued to mount. Eventually, his geno armor broke.


    Pang!


    Yake¡¯s body copsed on the ground, forming a crater that was filled with blood.


    He was struggling down in the earth, unable to get up. Yake looked at Stay Up Late and said, ¡°Enthusiastic rush. You are not a normal soldier. Are you from the Third Division Special Forces?¡±


    ¡°It does not matter. Leave this ce and nevere back. If the crystallizers weren¡¯t destroyed, you¡¯d be in jail,¡± Stay Up Late said coldly.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Yake suddenlyughed. ¡°A member of the Third Division Special Forces, huh? That is interesting. When you see him, it will be fun.¡±


    Stay Up Late frowned and looked at Yake, as Yake spoke to the sky. ¡°Officer, you aren¡¯ting out? Are you simply going to watch us die? Or are you watching the power of the Special Force member killing me?¡±


    Stay Up Late¡¯s body shook, and he looked up to the sky. There, a shadow was slowly approaching. When he saw it, he looked at it in disbelief. He screamed, ¡°Officer, you are not dead!¡±

 Chapter 1699 - Officer from the Pas

    <strong>Chapter 1699 Officer from the Pas</strong>


    ¡°Night, it¡¯s been a long time. It is nice to see you.¡± The officer smiled. And oh, he was handsome; as handsome as a God. He slowly walked over to Stay Up Late.


    ¡°It is good to see you again.¡± Stay Up Late felt touched.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s friends and family had died amidst the fighting in the past. Seeing someone he respected alive and in the flesh provided him a joy that went beyond the possibilities of description.


    ¡°Night,e with me. The crystallizers are gone. But for as long as you and I are together, the Third Division Special Forces will never die.¡± The officer looked right at Stay Up Late.


    Stay Up Late opened his mouth and thought of something. He looked at Yake, and then looked at the officer. His expression wasplex. ¡°Officer, did you send him to deal with the Han family?¡±


    ¡°The Han family elder stole from us. We have to take it back. You do not have to concern yourself with these matters,¡± the officer said.


    Stay Up Late looked at him strangely, and he said, ¡°Officer, you taught me soldiers are meant to protect. Protect life. Protect thew. Protect the world.¡±


    The officer quietly responded, ¡°I know what you are trying to say, but the world is not like that anymore. The world is changing, and we must change with it.¡±


    ¡°The crystallizers are destroyed, but the humans and the shura are still here. They havews and order of their own. It is not our ce to tamper with or subvert them.¡± Stay Up Late still spoke with passion, and he went on to say, ¡°Officer, you taught us all this. Why are you doing what you are doing now?¡±


    The officer looked at Stay Up Late. ¡°If the things I taught were so useful, the crystallizers wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out. We need more thanw; we need repoption. And so, we have to go out and try.¡±


    Stay Up Late looked at the officer, his expressionplicated. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say. His officer had changed, and he wasn¡¯t the same person that Stay Up Late used to know and respect. He was like a different man altogether.


    ¡°Officer, you im their elder stole something of yours. Their elder; that implies it was none of their business. Please, let them go,¡± Stay Up Late pleaded, looking at the officer.


    The officer didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed hesitant about something.


    ¡°Officer, he is our only lead. We need to catch them to draw out Han Jinzhi. You shouldn¡¯t just let them go because of this kid! We have sacrificed many people in this pursuit; we can¡¯t turn back now!¡± Yake shouted.


    ¡°Shut up, I am talking with the officer now.¡± Stay Up Late stared down at Yake, who was looking like ice. Yake seethed, but he did not speak a word.


    The officer sighed and said, ¡°Fine. Since you say it is so.¡±


    The officer walked in front of Stay Up Late and patted his shoulder. He said, ¡°Let us take a walk, Night. I have many things to tell you, after all these years that have psed.¡±


    ¡°Officer...¡± Stay Up Late¡¯s eyes turned red and teary. His love and admiration for the officer of the Third Division were back. Pang!


    The next second, the officer¡¯s fist was driven right into Stay Up Late¡¯s belly. The scary palm broke through his armor and went right through his guts.


    Stay Up Late did not think this would happen, and he was already flying through the air and coughing up blood before he noticed it had urred. He hit a building and broke it.


    ¡°Stay Up Late!¡± Luo Lan was in shock. The officer was a truly callous man.


    ¡°Why?¡± Stay Up Late stepped out from the ruin and asked the officer, looking up at the sky.


    The officer said coldly, ¡°To secure the future of the crystallizers, there is something I must do. You are the best soldier I ever trained, but even I cannot control you. And there is something you must do, and you must do it for me.¡±


    ¡°You are no longer the officer I once knew.¡± Stay Up Late¡¯s face was expressionless.


    ¡°The world is changing, and so are you. You just haven¡¯t noticed it yet.¡± The officer was speaking with an icy tone of voice.


    He went on to say, ¡°Zagu, Zach; take Han Sen¡¯s son and the New Community Leader. Take them away.¡±


    Two metal bodies came forward, approaching the top of the building.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help!¡± Yake looked coldly at Stay Up Late as he followed Zach to the roof of the building.


    Stay Up Late clenched his way through the pain, attempting to stop Yake. But the officer went right in front of him.


    ¡°Excuse me, officer. But I cannot allow you to take anyone,¡± Stay Up Late said to the officer, wiping the blood from his lips.


    ¡°You are the best crystallizer warrior there is. You do not have to help humans as you are.¡± The officer did not move.


    Seeing Yake was almost at the rooftop, Stay Up Late did not say anything and instead nned to break through the man obstructing him.


    The officer moved and used his fist to stop him, though.


    ¡°I am sorry, officer.¡± Stay Up Late built up power and tried to annihte the defense before him.


    But Stay Up Late had only just moved when the officer repeatedly punched him backward. Stay Up Late kept trying to go from a different direction, but he couldn¡¯t get past.


    Pang!


    Stay Up Late¡¯s chest was delivered another punch by the officer. He stumbled back a few hundred meters and coughed up more blood.


    ¡°I taught you, remember? I know exactly what you have learned. And now that you are injured,e back with me and make the crystallizers great again,¡± the officer said.


    Stay Up Late did not speak, and he just flew over to the officer. But it looked like he was toote. Yake, Zach, and Zagu were already on the top of the building.


    ¡°D*mn you guys! You killed so many of our creatures, you should all die!¡± Yake looked at them with murderous eyes. He looked at everyone, ignoring Littleflower and Han Yufei. Instead of going for them as he was supposed to, he threw a punch towards Luo Lan.


    Luo Lan¡¯s face looked ill, but she knew she¡¯d have to fight back. They wouldn¡¯t be able to do much against such forces, but they had little choice in the matter.


    Han Yufei was injured, but he wanted to brawl. But just as he was about to do something, a golden light appeared. It was Bao¡¯er, d in golden leaves. She punched Yake.


    Boom!


    Two scary powers came against each other. Yake looked on in disbelief. His power had been broken, and he had been sent flying again.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked murderous as she hung in the air. Her fists wereing down on Yake again ¡ªthis time on his face.

 Chapter 1700 - Crystal King Armor

    <strong>Chapter 1700 Crystal King Armor</strong>


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Yake looked at her with disbelief. He was a crystallizer with self-generated geno armor. He was also the only creature that could still stay in the sanctuary after doing so.


    He lost to Stay Up Late, who was a crystallizer from the Third Division Special Forces. That did note as a surprise, but Bao¡¯er was just a pet beast soul that belonged to Han Sen. He could not believe a pet beast soul¡¯s power could be even remotely stronger than he was.


    And Bao¡¯er was also wearing a geno armor.


    Bao¡¯er jumped up and threw a punch towards Yake¡¯s face. She looked so angry, and she knew who was important to Han Sen. Yake had wanted to kill Luo Lan, which was something that swiftly infuriated the baby.


    Yake was in the air, and he¡¯d be unable to dodge her next strike. All he could do was raise his arms and try to punch back her iing fist.


    But Bao¡¯er¡¯s fist was like a hammer, and it tore Yake¡¯s arm open. The fistnded on his helmet, caving it in. The force propelled his body down into the ground with the force of a cannonball, cratering the zone.


    The angry Bao¡¯er wished to give chase, but Zach and Zagu were slipping behind her and going for Ji Yanran. They were nning to take Littleflower away from her.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s little body shed back to Ji Yanran. To stop Zach and Zagu, she gave them a punch each.


    Dong!


    Zach and Zagu were strong. They were stronger than Yake, definitely, and that was because they had also generated their own geno armor. Even so, their armorsets were visibly dented by the punches that Bao¡¯er delivered.


    Yake¡¯s face, which was smeared with mud and blood, emerged from the crater. He came rushing towards Bao¡¯er with manic fury.


    Bao¡¯er fought all three of them with absolute strength. Her fists and her arms were so hard, Bao¡¯er was able to keep delivering strikes that repeatedly dented their armor.


    Yake and the others were in shock. It was difficult to believe that anyone this powerful aside from the officer resided in the Alliance.


    The officer frowned, seeing all this. And he was visibly afraid of the power Bao¡¯er wielded.


    But Bao¡¯er¡¯s golden leaf armor suddenly started to shine. The luminosity made it look rather unstable. Bao¡¯er had put the armor on to defeat Snake Witch before she really should have, and that had made her weak for some time.


    This time, however, she wasn¡¯t able to kill them immediately. It was taking her a while, and it didn¡¯t help that there were three of them to deal with. Things were turning dire once more.


    Ji Yanran saw Bao¡¯er¡¯s situation suddenly turn grim, and she gave Littleflower to Luo Lan. Then, she put on the Crystal Shoes that were in her bag.


    ¡°Crystal Shoes, please help us! We will very much appreciate your assistance,¡± Ji Yanran said to the Crystal Shoes.


    The Crystal Shoes heard what Ji Yanran said, and then leaped down onto the ground. They slipped themselves onto her feet, and a crystal light began to shine everywhere. The shoes were like magic, and they turned into a crystal armor that decked out Ji Yanran.


    Before Ji Yanran could move, the crystal armor pulled her into the air. She attacked Zach with spinning legs.


    Zach threw a punch at the iing legs and they collided. But Zach¡¯s fist was broken against the solid crystal armor, resulting in a spray of blood.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Zach fell back, as Ji Yanran was now in the thick of things. Ji Yanran joined the fight alongside Bao¡¯er.


    The attackers had a hard time withstanding Bao¡¯er¡¯s strikes alone, but now they could do nothing. They kept on getting hit without reprieve, and they were bleeding like mad.


    Everyone from God¡¯s Organization was in shock.


    They thought it would be a fun event to draw Han Jinzhi out of hiding. The Han family wasn¡¯t even their target. Yet as soon as the fight began, they realized how scary the family was. That fear had only mounted in the time since, and they felt truly powerless and helpless before them.


    Yake, Zach, and Zagu were having a particrly terrible time. They had imed to be the strongest, and they had even imed to be crystallizers. But now they were getting cruelly beaten by Ji Yanran and Bao¡¯er. They were on a short fuse now.


    Ji Yanran was not fighting them herself, of course. She was being controlled by the Crystal Shoes. The shoes merely borrowed her body for fighting purposes.


    When the officer saw the Crystal Shoes, his eyes opened wide. He said, ¡°Why would Eastern King¡¯s Crystal Shoes be here, owned by these humans?¡±


    The officer suddenly left Stay Up Late where he was. He headed straight for Ji Yanran and Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Officer, are you leaving?¡± Stay Up Late followed the officer and stopped him.


    ¡°Night, I said this is none of your business.¡± The officer frowned, and then his body moved. He was unable to get rid of Stay Up Late that easily, however.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s mouth was bleeding, but he could still smile and mock his former superior. ¡°You taught me everything, so you know me. But that also means I know you. You¡¯re not shaking me so easily.¡±


    ¡°Step back; I do not want to soak myself in your blood,¡± the officer said coldly.


    ¡°I told you I have been watching over them, and I won¡¯t let anyone bring themsting harm.¡± Stay Up Late blocked the officer again.


    ¡°You really think you can stop me from going over there?¡± The officer sighed.


    ¡°I told you. We both understand each other too well,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    The officer shook his head. ¡°You know me, but you don¡¯t know time. It¡¯s been so long and things can change, like...¡±


    After that, the officer sted out a scary power. A ming pair of wings appeared, setting him aze, assimting with his armor.


    ¡°Southern King Wings? How is that possible? Your geno armor ispatible with it?¡± Stay Up Late screamed in shock.


    ¡°There are many things of which you know nothing,¡± the officer said, then pulled out a white sword.


    ¡°Western King Sword?¡± Stay Up Late could not contain his expression of surprise. He was truly shocked.


    ¡°The geno armors of the four crystallizer kings still exist, and I have obtained two of them. And they are blending into my geno armor. No one in the sanctuary can ever hope to fight me. Before me and my power, your knowledge is useless.¡± The officer held the white-metal sword high as his body zed with fire. He coldly told Stay Up Late, ¡°Step aside. Don¡¯t make me spill thest of your blood.¡±

 Chapter 1701 - Coming Back

    <strong>Chapter 1701 Coming Back</strong>


    Stay Up Late looked at the officer sadly. Without moving an inch, he said, ¡°Officer, it was you who taught me to never fall back. It was you who taught me to always do my job. I will never forget that¡±


    The officer moved his eyes and then stopped. He responded by saying, ¡°If you must be like this, then excuse my cruel deeds.¡±


    After that, the officer swung his white metal sword. But before Stay Up Late could see how it moved, he groaned in pain. He now had a wound on his chest that was deep enough to reveal his ribs.


    ¡°That was a warning strike,¡± the officer said to Stay Up Late.


    Stay Up Late looked at the white metal sword and said, ¡°The Western King Sword and the Southern King Wings are so powerful. No wonder they are legendary.¡±


    ¡°I only used 10% of my power!¡± the officer said.


    Stay Up Late looked down on the wound on his chest and calmly said, ¡°Next time you strike, and I don¡¯t dodge, please just leave my body here. A special ops operative that doesn¡¯tplete their mission should not return home.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± The officer sounded a bit angry.


    ¡°These are my principles. You taught them to me!¡± Stay Up Late said.


    ¡°Good. I will teach you another lesson, then. You need to think on the fly,¡± the officer said and moved his Western King Sword again. He did so faster thanst time.


    But this time, Stay Up Late moved. It was like he moved with the Western King Sword, except he was a little ahead of it.


    Stay Up Late grunted, and another wound appeared on his body. This wound was lighter than thest, however, and the damage wasn¡¯t so grievous.


    ¡°It looks like you can teach an old dog a new trick.¡± The officer frowned. The sword had not performed as impressively as he had expected, especially after he put even more strength into the second swing.


    Stay Up Lateughed and said, ¡°I learned that from Han Sen. Humans are weaker, and their lifespans are shorter, but their creativity far exceeds ours. The skills they create are far more ingenious than what the crystallizers developed.¡±


    ¡°You are falling!¡± the officer grunted. He waved his fire wings and swung his Western King Sword.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s movements were simr to Han Sen¡¯s, but not exactly on the mark. He was borrowing some techniques and skills, but he was adding them to his own. He was still using mostly his own talents.


    Stay Up Late dodged the deadly attack, but he was too weak to escape it all. His body was wounded again. He was beginning to look like a bloodman.


    The officer, with armor from two crystallizer kings, was faster and stronger than Stay Up Late.


    Seeing Gugia get killed by Golden Growler, the officer had lost all his patience. He waved his Western King Sword and prepared to unleash all his power.


    Stay Up Late had managed to avoid getting killed by the previous three strikes, but he had still been hit by each. With the wounds incurred, he wouldn¡¯t be able to evade the fourth. The sword was on its way, arcing down towards his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Stay Up Late sighed. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it, and he knew his body would be cut in half.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a light came from the sky. It hit the Western King Sword with the power of a small sun. It shocked the officer and his sword, and the sword missed its target, buying Stay Up Late time.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s body moved fast, and he avoided the strike. He looked to the sky in shock.


    The officer¡¯s face changed and he looked up, too. There was a shadow up there, moving quick. And there was a lighting down on the officer.


    The officer kept swinging his Western King Sword to try and break the light, but he then saw a giant beetlend.


    Han Sen had finallye back to Roca, and he saw Stay Up Late was going to get killed. He used the unicorn beetle¡¯s weapon systems to save him.


    Seeing the person use a sword to break the beetle¡¯s light, Han Sen was shocked. The beetle¡¯s light was not as good as geno armor because the mobility wasn¡¯t up to scratch.


    The officer saw someone appear, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with the unexpected. So, he had to finish his task before Zagu was killed.


    He pped his wings and teleported to the beetle. He shed towards the beetle and cut a three-meter-long crevice through it.


    Han Sen was shocked, so he quickly recalled the beetle. The unicorn beetle could not move fast to evade attacks. He was afraid it could very easily be destroyed if that continued.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± The officer was shocked when he saw Han Sen emerge from the machine. He used his Western King Sword against him, trying to sh him like he had never shed before.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed and he tried to dodge, but his fitness could not save him from those swipes.


    Before he could move, the glove on his right hand became an armorset that shielded his entire body. Then, the fist aligned itself with the arc of the Western King Sword.


    Boom!


    The fist hit the sword, and it created an explosion in the sky. It was far worse than the detonation of an atom bomb. The impact turned the ground into an ocean. The city became a ruin.


    Han Sen¡¯s body fell back a few thousand meters. He was rather shocked that he didn¡¯t fall over.


    He knew the immense power of the glove, but even so, he was still sent flying. His chest fell awful, but his opponent hadn¡¯t moved an inch. That was a testament to the sheer power he wielded.


    Han Sen did not know Western King Sword, Southern King Wings, and the glove were all on the same level. The officer was simply stronger than Han Sen, which made the glove appear weaker.


    ¡°Northern King Glove. I did not expect one of the four crystallizer kings¡¯ armors could be found here. Let me take the Northern King Glove and the Eastern King Crystal Shoes, then I can get moving.¡± The officer looked excited, staring down at Han Sen in the jade armor.


    He pped his wings alongside his sword. The officer lookedpletely murderous, and he wanted to kill Han Sen for the glove.


    Han Sen used The Story of Genes and let his energybine with the armor to assimte with it.

 Chapter 1702 - Heart Eye

    <strong>Chapter 1702 Heart Eye</strong>


    Pang!


    Han Sen used his dongxuan movements, thinking he could dodge the officer¡¯s strikes. But he was hit, and he fell like a star. When he hit the earth, the impact created a big hole amidst the ruins and rubble.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I dodge?¡± Han Sen wondered. He had seen himself manage to evade the strike, so it was a puzzle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at his sword, look at his eyes!¡± Stay Up Late called to Han Sen.


    ¡°Look at his eyes? Why?¡± Han Sen did not know what that meant, but he did know there wasn¡¯t time to dwell on the matter and think it over. The officer was on his way to strike again.


    Han Sen wanted to adhere to the advice and not look at the opponent¡¯s sword, but he found himself unable to do it. If someone wasing at you with a sword, how could you not look at which way the weapon was falling? You¡¯d die if you didn¡¯t. This was instinct


    Pang!


    Han Sen was sent flying again. Even though he was wearing the glove and its protective armor, he ended up coughing blood. The armor hadn¡¯t broken yet, but there were some concerning dents across it. His organs felt ready to give up the ghost


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at his sword! Look into his eyes!¡± Stay Up Late was badly injured, and all he could do was shout at Han Sen from afar.


    ¡°Exin it to me; how can I look at his eyes and not his sword? I can¡¯t do it!¡± Han Sen shouted, as the officer came at him to strike once more. With his dongxuan movements and Heavenly Go, he did his best to try and dodge it.


    But the tragedy continued. Stay Up Late had only learned a bit about Han Sen¡¯s talents, but even through that, he had been able to dodge the officer. But Han Sen had the glove armor and was stronger, yet despite that, his evasions were unsessful, and he was repeatedly hit.


    The glove armor was strong, but the Western King Sword and Southern King Wings were, as well. Han Sen couldn¡¯t keep himself from being damaged.


    ¡°The hand is the Heart Eye. The eye is the beginning of the hand. You need to see through his eyes to see his sword. That is his trick! If you do not register his eyes, you won¡¯t evade a single one of his attacks,¡± Stay Up Late called as he healed himself.


    What does that mean? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    When the officer hit Han Sen, the felon coldly said, ¡°Night, you are too naive. Even under my teaching, it took you three months to begin to grasp the concept. Do you think he will understand in three minutes?¡±


    ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Stay Up Late gave a wry smile.


    He knew this would be a difficult concept for Han Sen to grasp, and it¡¯d be a truly incredible thing if Han Sen was able to see into his enemy¡¯s eyes in such a brief amount of time.


    But there was no choice. Han Sen could understand that concept or die. There was no alternative.


    Han Sen realized he could not do anything to avoid the officer¡¯s attacks, at all. So, he decided to stare into his opponent¡¯s eye and take his mind off the brutal sword.


    His eyes were nice. He had thin eyebrows and eyes as bright as a rising phoenix. While they were a pretty sight, Han Sen didn¡¯t yet understand why he should be looking into them.


    At least Han Sen had known how the earlier strikes had hit him. Now, if he was hit, he wouldn¡¯t know exactly how it had happened.


    Pang!


    Han Sen fell into the ruins again. He stood up and eximed, ¡°Brother, are you ying with me? What is the point of looking into his eyes?¡±


    ¡°You have to learn this and look deep into his eyes. Understand or you will die here.¡± Stay Up Late was confident about this, and spoke very surely.


    So, Han Sen ran back out into the fray. His armor had a lot of marks and dents now. It was pretty earlier, but now it looked like rugged scrap. If this continued much longer, it¡¯d likely break and leave him exposed.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was already badly damaged, too. He had coughed up a hefty amount of blood throughout the fight, and it was fair to say that his body was in a worse condition than the armor was.


    ¡°Save me, officer!¡± That was Yake¡¯s voice. Yake was severely damaged, with his arm all mangled. He was running away.


    The officer hesitated for a moment, but did not shy from his chosen target He was still going after Han Sen.


    The Northern King Gloves were more important to him than Yake¡¯s life. Although Ji Yanran had the crystal shoes, they were only using her to fight. Han Sen was a formidable foe, and he actually made use of the glove. If the officer took Han Sen out of the picture, getting the other item from Ji Yanran would be an easy task.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Yake screamed, right as Bao¡¯er annihted his brain. He was very dead.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s armor broke then, too. Not because the enemy had shattered it, but just because she couldn¡¯t support it anymore. She had eaten a lot of fruit, but it wasn¡¯t enough to sustain continued use of the gear.


    Ji Yanran then held onto Bao¡¯er, who slumped weakly in her broken armor. As she did, Ji Yanran¡¯s legs still fought and held off Zach and Zagu. Unfortunately, she was still unable to kill them.


    Near Little Angel, Golden Growler killed Rudy. Only Zach, Zagu, and the elusive officer were left out of the attacking forces.


    Golden Growler wanted to go over and help Han Sen, but Han Sen forbade this. He bid that they help Ji Yanran first.


    Their powers were good, but they had not grown enough yet. And furthermore, they hadn¡¯t generated self geno armor. If they came over to help, the officer would likely kill them in a single strike.


    ¡°No... No... It¡¯s not working.¡± Han Sen tried staring deep into the officer¡¯s eyes, but it was all to no avail. Nothing was working, and he didn¡¯t really know what he was supposed to see.


    The officer¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t changed. He looked at Han Sen¡¯s body, but he attacked in a different location every time. It was difficult.


    Han Sen was good at judgment, but this was the one foe that his predictions did not work on.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s armor could not withstand the next strike, and it was broken by the Western King¡¯s Sword. The strike almost obliterated the flesh beneath the armor.


    Han Sen was knocked to the ground, and he had trouble getting back up. If it wasn¡¯t for the glove armor, he¡¯d have already been rendered unable to fight.


    The officer looked excited. He used his sword to try to stab Han Sen. He wanted nothing more than to kill the human so he could take the Northern King Glove.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth, wishing to summon Destiny¡¯s Tower to block.


    But suddenly, a scary power began to emerge. And itnded right on Han Sen.

 Chapter 1703 - A Sword You Cannot Block

    <strong>Chapter 1703 A Sword You Cannot Block</strong>


    The crystal armor on Ji Yanran became the crystal shoes again. They started running towards Han Sen. Without the crystal shoes, though, Ji Yanran started to fall from the sky. She wasn¡¯t strong enough to participate in the fight in her ordinary condition.


    Zach, seeing the crystal shoes leave, raced over to Ji Yanran with the express desire of killing her.


    Golden Growler roared. He suddenly made himself as big as a battleship and absorbed the hit Zach was going to deliver. In doing so, he managed to save Ji Yanran and Bao¡¯er both.


    A gaping hole was left in Golden Growler¡¯s armor and body as a result, though. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hurt as much when he was that size. As Golden Growler roared, Ji Yanran and Bao¡¯er were able to get to safety with Luo Lan.


    Since Ji Yanran had now lost her crystal shoes, Little Angel and Golden Growler were fighting Zach and Zagu desperately. Fortunately, their opponents had already been damaged by Ji Yanran and Bao¡¯er. If this wasn¡¯t the case, things would have been far worse for Little Angel and Golden Growler.


    The crystal shoesnded right before Han Sen. He put them on. At the same time, the glove armor returned to just being a glove again.


    Boom!


    The officer stabbed a number of holes into the ground. He was breaking the, but he wasn¡¯t managing to hit Han Sen. The crystal shoes and their power pulled Han Sen away, preventing him from being stabbed.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The officer was in shock. He looked at Han Sen and the crystal shoes in much confusion now.


    The crystal armor was something special, and ordinary people could not make use of it. Once the shoes recognized someone as their master, they would never betray that master or be used by someone else unless the owner was killed.


    The reason the officer hadn¡¯t killed Ji Yanran was because the shoes would have selected Han Sen as their new master once she was dead. He had the Northern King Glove, after all. It was highly probable that the shoes, given a choice, would select Han Sen as well.


    But the officer did not expect the crystal shoes to willingly follow Han Sen and not strictly remain with Ji Yanran.


    Han Sen had been very worried about his family being put in danger during his absence, so he had left the shoes with Ji Yanran. The shoes really did help the family, too, while they were in danger with him gone.


    The crystal shoes never truly obeyed Ji Yanran. When they sensed that Han Sen was in danger, they went over to their master and slipped themselves onto his feet


    Han Sen didn¡¯t like wearing them, but fashion principles weren¡¯t much of a concern at the moment. He had an enemy he needed to defeat.


    The crystal shoes didn¡¯t be crystal armor around Han Sen, though. They became shoes and the glove remained a glove. Neither item shielded him in the shape of an armorset.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless! Even if you have the crystal shoes and the glove, you are still so very weak!¡± the officer said savagely, swinging his sword once more.


    The fiery wings of the officer sent him flying towards Han Sen with the sword.


    Han Sen felt the shoes¡¯ powers dragging him back a few thousand meters. It was too fast for Han Sen to decide how to react himself.


    The crystal shoes on his feet provided him speed. They were much stronger than when they were taking the shape of an entire armor. And the shoes were far faster now than they were when Ji Yanran was making use of them.


    But the officer was still able to catch up. The fiery wings on his back could go faster than the crystal shoes.


    Seeing the sword approach, Han Sen remained calm. He went towards it.


    Han Sen had the crystal shoes and the glove. He had nothing shielding his body. He had a geno armor inside his Sea of Soul, but he could not use it while he was wearing those other two items.


    Even if he could put it on, it still wouldn¡¯t be very good against the Western King Sword.


    Now, all Han Sen hoped he could do was use his gloved fist to hit the sword. If he missed, he expected he¡¯d be cut in half.


    Before this, Han Sen had failed many times. He couldn¡¯t block the sword no matter how many times he tried, and neither could he evade it. Now that he had no armor, this was hisst chance.


    The officer looked cold, and he didn¡¯t think Han Sen could block it. Just like all the other times, he expected he¡¯d be able to deliver a cruel blow to Han Sen. And furthermore, Han Sen¡¯s body had no protection because there was no armor on him. He could kill Han Sen and take the crystal shoes and glove all for himself.


    Stay Up Late and the others all turned to look at Han Sen now. He and Han Yufei both knew that if he was unable to sessfully block the next strike, he would die.


    ¡°Look at his eyes! Look at his eyes!¡± Stay Up Late shouted out, despite expecting such a call to be practically pointless.


    Heart Eye was a technique that was very difficult to teach. When Stay Up Late learned it from the officer, he had practiced the skill for a very long time. After many repeated failures, Stay Up Late managed to wrap his head around it and learn it sessfully.


    Stay Up Late had learned it in the course of training, however. The officer had taught him by using the technique slowly.


    months of training with it, Stay Up Late found sess and managed to learn it It resulted in others calling him a genius.


    Han Sen was in the midst of genuinebat, and there was hardly any respite. He couldn¡¯t dedicate much of his mind to learning new things right now.


    The sword and fist collided with each other, but the sword was like a shot that slipped by. It didn¡¯t touch Han Sen¡¯s fist and was instead going straight for his chest.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t block it!¡± Stay Up Late¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Han Yufei looked ill.


    Ji Yanran and Luo Lan were unable to see the situation, and they had no clue Han Sen was in danger.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± The officer could feel his sword tearing through fabric and prating flesh. It made him feel very good.


    After this, he would receive all the crystal king armors. If he couldbine them all together, he¡¯d have no issue surviving out there.


    Seeing the skin on Han Sen¡¯s chest start to break, he added more strength. He had to ensure that he killed Han Sen in a single hit, without giving him any chance of survival.

 Chapter 1704 - You Don’t Have to Understand

    <strong>Chapter 1704 You Don¡¯t Have to Understand</strong>


    The sound of breaking flesh felt good to listen to. Seeing the blood cascade from the torn skin, the officer became ravenously excited.


    Pang!


    Suddenly, a fist like cold water mmed across the officer¡¯s face. It broke the fire that enveloped the officer and sent him soaring away with a twisted body. He fell into the ruins.


    He stood up from the rubble and stared up at Han Sen, who was in the sky. He did so with a look of disbelief. He could not believe he had been hit by Han Sen, and his mask had been shattered.


    Stay Up Late and the others could not believe this, either. They could not believe this had happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Heart Eye, and I don¡¯t need to.¡± Han Sen licked his lips and looked down at the officer.


    The officer didn¡¯t say anything. He simply drew his sword and started swinging it towards Han Sen.


    Pang!


    Just as the sword was going tond on Han Sen, he managed to punch the officer¡¯s face with his right fist again. The officer¡¯s face looked all mangled, and his body was sent barreling through the sky again.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The officer held his face, and his pupils shrank in absolute disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It does not matter how strong you are; I will always be faster than you. Before you kill me, I will kill you.¡± When Han


    Sen said this, his crystal shoes propelled him like a rocket, bringing him right before the officer.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± The officer could not believe what was happening, and so he just frantically swung his de again.


    The results were still the same, though. Just as the sword came down on Han Sen¡¯s body, the officer was punched away.


    Han Sen could not understand or learn the officer¡¯s Heart Eye, but that wasn¡¯t a concern anymore. All he had to do was be faster than the officer.


    Before he put on the crystal shoes, he wasn¡¯t as fast as the officer. Now, things were different. The crystal shoes provided him a speed boost that allowed him to rival the officer, and be just as fast as him.


    And the glove, when it was in glove mode, imbued his right hand with a lot more speed and power. It was far stronger than


    it had been when it was protecting him via the armorset mode.


    But the most important thing was Han Sen¡¯s predictions and judgments. When he no longer had to care about countering the officer¡¯s strikes, he just had to be faster than him.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The fist and armor kept hitting each other. Han Sen¡¯s hands railed against the officer¡¯s body, breaking it fiercely.


    The once-pretty officer was covered in blood, as more and more oozed from his mouth. His face was swollen and blue, and all semnce of fairness had abandoned it.


    The officer kept on iling his sword arm in vain, but he kept on getting hit by Han Sen every time he sought tond a blow. He could only damage Han Sen¡¯s skin, and he couldn¡¯t hurt him properly.


    The officer just needed to be faster than Han Sen to kill him, but he couldn¡¯t. He kept on getting hit by Han Sen each and every time.


    Stay Up Late was in a state of shock. He had never before seen anyone triumph over Heart Eye in this way. It seemed a very risky thing to do, but Han Sen managed to strike first and firmly every single time. It really was quite unbelievable.


    Boom!


    After all those attacks, the officer¡¯s geno armor started to crack. Han Sen punched him again, and he fell to the ground like a meteor. There was a giant crater following his descent


    ¡°No... I cannot lose... I cannot lose to a human!¡± The officer wanted to pull himself out of the earth and fight.


    Han Sen swooped down from the sky and punched him square in the head, though. And then again and again, he kept punching his skull into the ground.


    The officer¡¯s head was beaten into a pit, which filled with blood that bubbled and sprayed. Eventually, the officer¡¯s fingers weakened and dropped his sword. The Western King Sword fell to the ground and emitted some ding-dong noises.


    Han Sen wanted to keep on attacking, but the mes of the officer exploded like a sun.


    ¡°Han Sen, I will be back!¡± After the explosion, the officer was gone. Only the voice remained, like an echo on the wind.


    Han Sen used Dongxuan Aura and attempted to search the vicinity for any trace of the officer. The officer had definitely be an enemy, so he¡¯d feel better if he could kill the man now and spare himself some trouble down the road.


    The officer was already beyond the atmosphere of the, though. He was traveling fast


    Han Sen wanted to give chase, but Little Angel and Golden Growler were both injured. He looked at the officer, flying away, and knew it would be hard to catch up.


    So, he decided to fly in front of Zach.


    Boom!


    Han Sen punched Zach¡¯s head. His right gloved fist was driven into Zach¡¯s metal helmet and obliterated his head. His headless body crumpled to the ground.


    Zagu looked eager to flee, but he was far slower than Han Sen and his crystal shoes. So, Han Sen was easily able to catch up and send his fist right through the escapee¡¯s chest.


    Aside from the officer who ran off, God¡¯s Organization was out ofmission. But even so, Han Sen was still not happy. And that was because of his inability to kill the officer outright.


    Han Sen looked at the white metal sword the officer had left behind. He held out his hand toward the metal sword, and the sword flew right into his palm.


    The sword had already left a big impression on him. It was as good as the glove, there was no doubt about that, so it was quite the treasure to have.


    Han Sen did not know much about these items. He did not know the sword, glove, and crystal shoes were the armors of crystallizer kings. He did not know where the sword was from, but he sure knew how important it had been for the officer. Therefore, he spared no debate in taking it for himself.


    The crystal shoes slipped off Han Sen¡¯s feet, and then the glove left his hand. That was a surprise.


    The glove and the shoes could move by themselves. He already knew the shoes could, but seeing the glove just p around on its own was almost spooky.


    He did not need to clean up after all that fighting, as the city had beenpletely leveled. There were no undamaged buildings anymore.


    Ji Yanran called for someone to bring over a big airship they could stay in for the time being.


    Fortunately, while there were many injuries, no one had been killed. Han Yufei met Luo Lan with his true self. When Luo Lan saw him, she didn¡¯t say anything. She merely grabbed Han Yufei by the ear and dragged him into a room. After that, many horrible sounds were heard.


    Han Sen got goosebumps just hearing them, but when he next saw Zero, he was shocked. He realized something.


    Zero was able to follow him into the sanctuary, and it never mattered which one. That meant she could always be near him. Up until now, Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to understand why that was possible. Now he understood.

 Chapter 1705 - Same Tattoo

    <strong>Chapter 1705 Same Tattoo</strong>


    When Han Sen first saw the Nine-Life Cat symbol on Zero, he thought it was just a sign associating her with Blood Legion in some way. Now that Han Sen was thinking about it, he realized the symbol was just like the tattoo on his back.


    Zero could enter the sanctuaries without issue, unlike others who were subject to limitations and restrictions. She never had to go through a formal ascension process, either.


    Now Han Sen was thinking that if Zero had a Nine-Life Cat symbol like his, the mystery was practically resolved.


    Old Cat had said that having Nine-Life Cat blood meant you coulde and go in any sanctuary as you pleased. It was a fine exnation for why Zero was able to enter any of the sanctuaries, without ascending the proper way.


    And Zero teleported to Han Sen whenever or wherever he ended up. That was something else that went against the pre- established system of the sanctuaries. That was simr to what had happened to Han Sen when he ended up next to Old Cat.


    If Zero¡¯s tattoo was the same as his, that meant they shared a weird connection of some kind. They might have been one- and-the-same, and that was why Zero would always spawn next to him.


    Han Sen thought this was very possible. He¡¯d only ever had one brief look at her Nine-Life Cat tattoo, though, so he couldn¡¯t quite remember the details. He didn¡¯t know if it was exactly the same one that was on his back.


    Seeing Zero, who was currently treating his wounds, he thought to himself, ¡°She¡¯s a grown woman. I can¡¯t ask her to take her clothes off so I can inspect her.¡±


    Han Sen thought about this conundrum for a while, but he couldn¡¯te up with an excuse that would permit him to get a look at her tattoos.


    ¡°Zero, you haven¡¯t bought any new clothes in a long time. How about we go and get you someter?¡± Han Sen looked at Zero¡¯s clothes. He only had to make her wear something that revealed her back, and he would see the tattoo.


    ¡°No, I have enough,¡± Zero said calmly.


    ¡°But I need to. You are a beautiful girl and you need to dress up pretty. If you don¡¯t, people will find out I¡¯ve been cheap on you. I will handle this for you, okay?¡± Han Sen said that all at once, not giving her another chance to respond.


    Zero did not say anything, either. Once she had dealt with Han Sen¡¯s wounds, she left.


    Han Sen was on the sofa browsing Sk. He bought a few different garments for Zero.


    He bought a number of different clothes to hide the ones he truly wanted her to wear~the ones that would disy her back.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t dumb enough to buy a lot of different clothing that all showed her back. That would be too obvious, and it¡¯d be like he was making a statement. By buying a bunch of different styles, she¡¯d be none the wiser.


    Two dayster, the clothes were delivered by a drone. Han Sen called Zero over and convinced her to try them on, one by one.


    And when Zero wore the clothes that revealed her back, Han Sen was delivered quite the surprise.


    Zero¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much, but she had grown up a lot. She was a woman now. She looked very beautiful in the dress he got her, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t stop admiring her looks.


    Zero walked around, with Han Sen staring keenly at her back. He also took a photo, for future investigation.


    But when he saw her back, he really could see that the Nine-Life Cat tattoo was the same as the one he had. It wasn¡¯t just the shape that was a carbon copy, either; he could sense it was the same via its color and feel.


    ¡°I was right! If Zero¡¯s back tattoo is the same as the Nine-Life Cat pendant, it exins everything. But why would Zero have it and the pendant? Blood Legion had two of those relics? Where did Zeroe from? Is she a human or a shura? Or is she something else entirely?¡± After Han Sen discovered this, his mind found more questions than answers.


    Han Sen believed Zero might be a human that had used a geno fluid at the shura grave. It was certainly a possibility, but the tattoo posed other problems.


    When Han Sen became a god, he had absorbed the Nine-Life Cat. When had Zerobined with the ne? And how had she done it so soon when she wasn¡¯t strong?


    ¡°Dear, what do you want for dinner tonight? Because you are injured, I will cook.¡± Ji Yanran pushed the door open and walked right in. She was shocked by the scene she was witnessing.


    Han Sen was lounging on the sofa, staring at a loosely clothed Zero. The dress she wore left her whole back on disy.


    Han Sen wished to give her an answer, but he immediately noticed a dangerous look take over her face. He quickly told her, ¡°Zero bought a number of different pieces of clothing, and she wished to ask me which looked the best!¡±


    ¡°Zero, you bought these clothes?¡± Ji Yanran nibbled her lips and asked Zero directly.


    ¡°Han Sen bought them. Told me to wear them.¡± Zero wasn¡¯t a liar and her EQ was low. She wasn¡¯t really sure what was going on, so she simply answered with honesty.


    Ji Yanran squinted her eyes and looked down at Han Sen with a look that was more frightening than hell¡¯s most rotten demon. She slowly approached him.


    ¡°Let me exin! It isn¡¯t what you think. This is all a misunderstanding!¡± Han Sen wished to exin.


    Ji Yanran walked in front of Han Sen and then smiled a smile that was creepier than the officer¡¯s.


    ¡°You love to watch girls change their clothes? I will show you how it¡¯s done right when we go home.¡± The smile remained fixed on Ji Yanran¡¯s face, and it gave Han Sen a horrible chill.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall and buy the most expensive garment. Then, you can dress yourself up in it and show me!¡± Han Sen quickly said.


    ¡°Shut up and get in here!¡± Ji Yanran grabbed Han Sen by the ear and pulled him into the next room. Many screams were heard after that.


    A whileter, Han Sen managed to exin everything clearly. He desperately wanted to escape the wrath of her finger.


    After dinner was done, Han Sen saw Stay Up Late up in the observation tower. He walked over and started to chat with him. ¡°This matter concerns our lives. Is there something you need to tell me?¡±


    Stay Up Late was more injured than Han Sen was. He was reclining on a sofa with a hot cup of tea. He stared up at the sky as he replied. ¡°That was the Third Division Special Forces officer. He trained all its members, myself included.¡±


    Stay Up Late sounded okay, just a little cold. Still, it was a soothing voice to listen to. But what he said next shocked Han Sen.

 Chapter 1706 - The Outside World

    <strong>1706 The Outside World</strong>


    Stay Up Late was just a soldier, not a high-ranking officer or important individual in the crystallizer civilization. He only knew the history of the crystallizers from what he learned in the history books.


    The history he knew about the crystallizers ced their origins in the sanctuaries.


    The crystallizers wished to avoid a war, and so they sought refuge in the sanctuaries. Heaven knew how long it took after that before their civilization developed into what it became.


    Many elites wished to leave the sanctuaries and return to the outside. They did seed in doing this, but they were also destroyed. Something bad happened inside the sanctuaries that resulted in the destruction of their entire civilization. That was what became their recorded history.


    Stay Up Late didn¡¯t exactly know what had happened, amidst the downfall and disaster. It affected him, anyway, and put him to sleep inside the geno fluid. He remained there in stasis until Han Sen woke him up.


    Stay Up Late only remembered the powers passing over him that made things feel as if the world was ending. He couldn¡¯t resist it and passed out. Nowadays, all that remained of the crystallizers were fragments and remnants. Only ruins had been left behind, following what transpired.


    Stay Up Late said the crystallizers were far more advanced than humans, at their peak. They had evolved more than humans, as well. Even elites like him were just soldiers back then. He was in the Special Forces, but that still put him a long way from being the best of the best


    There were four crystallizer elites: the Northern King, Eastern King, Southern King, and Western King. Aside from Eastern King, the others wished to escape the sanctuaries. They wanted to leave and reim thends they had lost.


    But the crystallizers had been gone from that world for too long, and they had no clue how scary it had be. Their developments made them too confident, and Han Sen knew the end.


    Humans were a tribe of crystallizers, or to put it in a slightly starker way, they were test tube results of beings that had been spliced with crystallizer genes.


    Many test subjects were regarded as the lowest of the low in the sanctuaries, so they were given the opportunity to grow. The crystallizers were hoping to produce a greater race that would one day help them reim thends they had lost.


    There were many races based on the crystallizers. Some were immediately sent out of the sanctuaries, but none were able to survive longer than a month.


    Stay Up Late recalled there was a ce they used as a graveyard, where they could also store their geno armors. But after the disaster, most of their civilization was destroyed, and the location of that ce was unknown to him now.


    Han Sen could guess he was talking about the Hero Spirit Hall.


    ¡°What humans died there? Amidst the fighting?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Stay Up Late went silent for a bit before responding. When he did, he said, ¡°The creatures were given crystallizer genes, but the splicing also included the genes of other beings, too. As a result, they were different. To the best of my knowledge, the humans were incapable of reaching the Alliance before the disaster. Humans did eventually get there, but it was only after our downfall. Once there, you started to breed.¡±


    ¡°But you only created one creature. How was it able to reproduce?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°So? Your race is called human, but you have other genes within you. Still, your body kept the same height as the crystallizers. The other genes may havee from more crystallizers belonging to a different tribe,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    Han Sen asked Stay Up Late a number of other questions. Han Sen was worried, as thest time the crystallizers opened the sanctuary, it remained open. If someone generated a geno armor, they¡¯d be sent out of the sanctuary.


    It was impossible to close the sanctuaries now, and in regards to how that might be done, only the four kings had known.


    But even if Han Sen and Stay Up Late did know how to close the sanctuaries, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it by themselves.


    ¡°What is the outside world like?¡± Han Sen was curious to learn about this.


    Stay Up Late gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Like I said, I was merely a soldier. Even the high-ss crystallizers didn¡¯t know much about the outside world, though. If they had, they wouldn¡¯t have made the mistakes they did, which resulted in the near obliteration of our race. They hid in the sanctuaries for too long, not learning about the outside world.¡±


    Han Sen thought this might be the case. After they were done talking, he decided to go and see Han Yufei. He exined the situation to him and told him not to generate his self geno armor. Too many elites were known to have died out there, so it was too risky for him to do it, as well. Still, Han Sen needed to practice, and he didn¡¯t dare slow down. He went as fast as he could.


    Even though the sanctuaries were open now, Stay Up Late said the creatures from the outside could not get in. But if that was true, that made Han Sen wonder how the crystallizers ended up getting destroyed.


    So, Han Sen did not feel too safe being inside the sanctuary. He kept on practicing. If something happened, having a great deal of power amassed would be the best thing.


    And Han Sen did not believe that the creatures from the outside could not get in. If they couldn¡¯t, then how had the Nine-Life Cat entered and gained so much authority?


    The officer did not show up again. Aside from constant practice by himself, Han Sen also spent some time practicing with Stay Up Late and crystallizer technology. He also spent time learning about Heart Eye. He spent a whole month on that subject alone.


    If he had to go up against the officer again, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a risk. He¡¯d be able to use Heart Eye.


    But the officer did not show up. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure whether that was because the officer knew he was too weak to go up against him, or whether he had gone back to concocting a new scheme that would take some time.


    As Han Sen rested, he took time to investigate the Western King Sword. It was a crystallizer¡¯s geno armor, like the glove and crystal shoes. Han Sen asked Stay Up Late what the difference between this geno armor and the others were.


    Stay Up Late did not know, though. He said every crystallizer could generate geno armor, but only the four kings could generate these special geno armors.


    The crystallizer glove and crystallizer shoes had wills of their own, but the Western King Sword seemed entirely inanimate. Han Sen could not sense that it had a will, and neither could he sense any special power it may have possessed.


    After Han Sen and Stay Up Late examined it, they thought the officer must have used a special method tobine the sword with himself. The sword had probably be lifeless because it was away from the officer.


    Han Sen had nothing to do right now, so he used the Blood-Pulse Sutra and dropped a smidgen of blood on the Western King Sword.


    The Real Blood geno core had be a part of who he was. It was in his blood, and Han Sen¡¯s blood could therefore be called Real Blood. It was no weaker than the actual Real Blood geno core. And as Han Sen grew and became stronger, it would develop too.

 Chapter 1707 - Meeting Old Cat Again

    <strong>1707 Meeting Old Cat Again</strong>


    Han Sen put a drop of his blood on the Western King Sword. The blood didn¡¯t spread and blend into the metal, however, and it just remained a droplet upon the surface.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this isn¡¯t working!¡± Han Sen cut his wrist and bled some more of his Real Blood over the sword, and went at it until it was entirely painted red.


    Even after rubbing it in, it didn¡¯t work. Han Sen put the Western King Sword aside, hoping the Real Blood would do something in time.


    If there was a will there was a way, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t keen on giving up just yet. That was one of the four crystal king armors, and he didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be a fifth in existence.


    ording to Stay Up Late, whether someone was qualified was determined by the geno armor they generated. But the difference between the average geno armor and the special geno armors was something Stay Up Late couldn¡¯t urately define. Fitness was not an urate measurement, and it wasn¡¯t that you simply reached a certain fitness and were then able to generate a special armor.


    Eastern King, of the four kings, had a fitness that was not all that excellent during his earlier years. He was like an average crystallizer, and yet, he went on to generate one of those special geno armors.


    So, the crystallizer observer¡¯s task was to watch their creatures grow and learn how they might go on to generate the special geno armors. But before they could find another special one like those, the race was destroyed and brought to ruin. Even the crystallizers did not know if a qualified one currently existed.


    Han Sen went to practice The Story of Genes. He progressed quickly, and it was like he was learning new skills every single day. And through that, his fitness was rising. Even so, it would still take a long time for him to recover the demi-god strength he had lost.


    Entering the sanctuary again, Han Sen appeared right where he should have been. Xie Qing King was still there, too.


    Although the Nine-Life Cat had told him his blood would not restrict him from entering any sanctuary, he didn¡¯t really know how to get to any of the others, as of yet. For the time being, he was stuck in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    Han Sen was worried about the officer appearing, though, so he wouldn¡¯t stay there for long. He had a chat with Xie Qing King, and the spirit asked Han Sen to take histest issue of theic. He wanted it uploaded.


    Han Sen¡¯s life had been quiet for a while now. After thest fight, the officer and God¡¯s Organization seemed to have been dealt with. He didn¡¯t hear anything about their movements anymore, and there was no news regarding potential operations.


    Han Sen was a legend in the Alliance, but it was fortunate he was not one to revel in the limelight and fame of such stature.


    <- And truth be told, he could control the entire Alliance by force, if he so wanted to.


    Even though he didn¡¯t do this just yet, Han Sen¡¯s power was still sending ripples across the Alliance. The Ji family grew more quickly and steadily. They were no longer given any trouble. Some said it was because of their strong ties with others, but those associations paled inparison to the influence of Han Sen.


    In the next election, Ji Ruozhen was nning on running for the presidency again.


    Some of the other families that had ties with Han Sen also benefitted. Even if Han Sen didn¡¯t want to y any role or part in the politics of the government, his mere existence was influencing things. It didn¡¯t mean much to him, though. Controlling the whole Alliance through bureaucracy wasn¡¯t even remotely interesting to him.


    Civilizations like the crystallizers were destroyed easily. Humans would fall even swifter if simr forces came against them. The officer was an enemy, yes, but what he said was true.


    Time passed, and Littleflower was three years old. Han Sen wished to send him to a kindergarten, but he was afraid that God¡¯s Organization mighte and bring Littleflower harm if he was out there without Han Sen¡¯s supervision.


    After a lengthy discussion with the family, they decided on having Littleflower study at a kindergarten on Roca. Han Sen could protect him there, and Littleflower would be able to socialize with ordinary folk of society.


    Han Sen decided to buy half of the, too. Littleflower¡¯s kindergarten was located on the side that he did not own, though. Traveling would take some time.


    Stay Up Late volunteered to take Littleflower to school every day and bring him home. He worked harder than Ji Yanran and Han Sen, that was for sure.


    He frequently said Littleflower was special, and there was a chance he could be qualified. His potential was even greater than Han Sen¡¯s. So, he spent a lot of his time observing Littleflower.


    That made Han Sen feel safer. If the officer was nning on taking Littleflower, and Han Sen waste to the rescue, Stay Up Late could definitely keep the child protected for a time.


    After soaking the Western King Sword in blood for a whole year, a reaction was finally achieved. It wasn¡¯t falling under Real Blood¡¯s control, but the sword¡¯s own will was finally returning.


    But even with the willing back, it wasn¡¯t quite like the glove and the shoes. It was easy to trigger the Western King Sword¡¯s power, at least.


    Han Sen decided to give it to Stay Up Late. Han Sen would need someone to fight if the officer showed up again, and Han Sen himself wasn¡¯t around.


    Littleflower was a popr kid in school. There, though, aside from the principal, no one knew he was Han Sen¡¯s son. And even so, the kids and teachers all grew fond of him. He was the cutest kid in the kindergarten. Kids loved ying with him, and teachers liked treating him better than the others.


    But even so, Littleflower was still very quiet. No one knew he was Han Sen¡¯s son, and so other than being well-liked, he didn¡¯t draw much attention.


    Han Sen entered the sanctuary again, and there, he found the Nine-Life Cat.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen frowned. He didn¡¯t believe that their unexpected meeting was coincidental.


    Old Catughed and said, ¡°I found something interesting in the ruin, but I can¡¯t get it out by myself! Let¡¯s partner up again, if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    ¡°I might help you, but only if you answer a few of my questions. No answer, no thank you,¡± Han Sen said sternly.


    ¡°You have Nine-Life Cat¡¯s blood! Come on, we¡¯re like family. You can ask me anything, and I¡¯ll give you a proper answer.¡± Old Cat spoke as if they were brothers.


    ¡°What is this thing on my back?¡± Han Sen asked Old Cat.

 Chapter 1708 - Entering the Ruins Again

    <strong>1708 Entering the Ruins Again </strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing too exciting. That is the remains of a Nine-Life Cat. It is their leftover genes,¡± Old Cat said with a slight tone of


    awkwardness.


    ¡°Does that mean there is more than one?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Old Cat hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen frowned. Old Cat wasn¡¯t answering fully and forwardly, and it was clear he was hiding something.


    Old Cat retreated into thought before speaking next. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big secret Only rare Nine-Life Cats can leave behind something like that. And to the best of my knowledge, there are only ten.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Han Sen¡¯s mind drifted back to Zero, who had the exact same thing. He still went on to ask, ¡°How many are there in the sanctuaries?¡±


    ¡°Just one. It was from Human Emperor...¡± Old Cat suddenly stopped short.


    Han Sen heard half of what he said, and immediately, his face changed. He looked at Old Cat and asked, ¡°Human Emperor visited the Nine-Life Cat? Nine-Life Cates from the outside, so the Human Emperor got out?¡±


    Old Cat smiled and said, ¡°I guess, but he didn¡¯t go out with his powers intact.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If I told you I helped him out, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. So, it would be best if you stopped asking. And if you ever do make it out, you¡¯ll hear it from him. But if you can¡¯t make it out, such knowledge is useless to know,¡± Old Cat said.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had no idea that an Alpha Human had made it out of the sanctuaries.


    ¡°Is he still alive, then? Can you at least tell me that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I came here, he wasn¡¯t dead. But predicting if someone is dead or alive out there is now something anyone can do. Even me.¡± Old Cat shook his head.


    Han Sen thought about this for a while and said, ¡°How did you even get into the sanctuary? As far as I know, aside from the crystallizers, no others were able to get inside.¡±


    That was what concerned Han Sen the most. If the creatures from the outside could enter, just like Old Cat seemed to have, then that could spell out something pretty bad.


    Old Cat seemed to see through Han Sen¡¯s thoughts, and answered, ¡°If nothing could get in, then how could Feathers be here?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. Old Cat, with a cocky expression on his face, went on to say, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, if the crystallizers hadn¡¯t killed themselves, it would have been difficult for other races to enter. I came in when the crystallizers opened the sanctuaries. And yes, the crystallizers are practically all dead. They can¡¯t kill themselves anymore to open doorways.¡±


    ¡°Did you destroy the crystallizers?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Old Cat.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m capable of such an act?¡± Old Cat revealed his ws.


    Han Sen ignored the mocking and asked him, ¡°Well, could other creatures have made it through?¡±


    Old Cat nodded. ¡°There were others, but I don¡¯t know them. Nowe on, I¡¯ve told you everything you wish to know. Will you follow me now?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what for? Maybe I¡¯ll considering.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Breaking a promise made to the Nine-Life Cat isn¡¯t a very wise move to make. Think about it.¡± Old Cat squinted his eyes.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d considering along. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯de or note.¡± Han Sen smiled again.


    Old Cat was a professional liar, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to put absolute stock into everything he was being told. And right now, there was every chance he might be getting sold out.


    Old Cat saw that Han Sen really wasn¡¯t moving, so he went on to exin the ruins.


    Old Cat had discovered anotherb with another race there. It hadn¡¯t woken up like the Feather had, but just in case, he wanted to bring Han Sen for help.


    Old Cat exined that if nothing happened, he would take the item. If something bad happened, then any treasures they found would be shared.


    Han Sen asked him what he expected to find, but the cat¡¯s exnation made no sense to him. It was like some sort of bone that was simr to the one Han Sen retrieved before.


    ¡°What is the point in getting such a bone?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out what that other bone was for, so now was as good a time to ask as any.


    ¡°They¡¯re useless in the sanctuaries, but out there, they¡¯re highly sought after by all. If you can get out, you¡¯ll find out for certain.¡± Old Cat didn¡¯t really exin anything.


    Han Sen mulled the idea over some more, but ultimately decided to follow. He was quite curious about discovering another race, anyway.


    ¡°So, do the sanctuaries only have one of these items, brought here by Human Emperor?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It should be just one, assuming Human Emperor did not lie,¡± Old Cat said.


    Han Sen asked Old Cat how Human Emperor had managed to get the bone, but he didn¡¯t receive an answer. Old Cat was afraid of telling him.


    Han Sen was nning on going alone, but Xie Qing King overheard them and wanted to go along. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind some extra help, and Xie Qing King was nearing Emperor status, too. He¡¯d be very good to have along.


    But before setting out, Han Sen returned to the Alliance. He took the glove, but left the crystal shoes for Ji Yanran in case something happened during his absence.


    The three of them entered the relics Han Sen had been to before. Han Sen thought theb was the one he had previously visited, with the Feather inside. But even though Nine-Life Cat was taking them to the same ruins, that was not theb they were headed for.


    ¡°Where did you find this thing?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°There are three otherbs, and I found what I seek in one of the others. I know my way around, and if it doesn¡¯t wake up like the Feather did, we should be safe.¡± Old Cat spoke as he led them forward.


    They walked around the ruins for a while before reaching their destination. When they entered, it looked just like the one Han Sen had previously visited. There were many tools and crystal tanks.


    Theboratory was damaged, though. The room was in bad shape, and much of the equipment was broken. Many crystal tanks had broken, too, leaking their fluids everywhere. There were a number of rotten bodies and bones scattered all about.

 Chapter 1709 - The Greenhouse Changes

    <strong>1709 The Greenhouse Changes </strong>


    ¡°What is this?¡± asked Xie Qing King, holding his nose and looking at the bodies and the liquids around them.


    ¡°They are creatures held for testing and experimentation. Some are prototypes of something else¡ªlike him.¡± Old Cat jumped toward one of the crystal tanks, and he spoke with eyes fixed on it.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King looked at Old Cat, and then observed the strange creatures contained within the tank.


    Han Sen could not describe what it was. It looked like a human, but a bug at the same time. It had human limbs, but the head had the eyes of a fly, with the multitude of lenses.


    And while the limbs were like a human¡¯s, the joints were those of bugs. It looked very weird.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a disgusting bug.¡± After Old Cat said that, he leaped onto the tank and began pping it with a paw. He obviously intended to break it open.


    ¡°Are you ready? Dead or alive, it doesn¡¯t matter: behead the thing as soon as you are able to,¡± Old Cat said to Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen was in agreement Pang!


    The crystal tank broke, and the liquid and the bug man came spilling out.


    Han Sen did not say a word. He simply summoned the white geno armor, and with his hand like a de, struck the neck of the creature.


    The hand, now d in the gauntlets of the armor, made a metallic striking noise when it hit. Han Sen¡¯s power and geno armor had only been able to make a slight scuff on its neck.


    Fortunately, the bug-man showed no reaction. It looked to be already dead. But just to be safe, Han Sen gave it another hundred cuts until he was able to break its shell.


    The meat inside was like jam, and there was no blood. It looked like it had been dead for quite some time.


    God knew how many times Han Sen had to hit it after that, but eventually, the head was lopped off. As he worked on it, he thought to himself, ¡°This thing is so tough! Thankfully, it is dead. If it wasn¡¯t, this would be quite a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen, ording to the terms of our deal, if it was dead when we found it, the item we came for belongs to me. You¡¯ll hold up your end of our bargain, correct?¡± Old Cat saw the bug-man¡¯s head fall off and quickly jumped on it to speak.


    ¡°Fine. Suit yourself.¡± Han Sen did not n on stealing from him, so he just walked back a few steps and watched the Old Cat. He was keen to see what he was going to obtain.


    Old Cat used his ws to scratch away at the bug-man¡¯s armor. A deep crack was instantly formed, and that gave Han Sen quite the shock.


    Han Sen knew Old Cat was not weak, but the action it had just performed was rather shocking.


    Even if Han Sen used the glove, he knew he¡¯d have much trouble trying to break the shell. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy. Old Cat was certainly much stronger than he was letting on, and much stronger than Han Sen¡¯s own estimation.


    Old Cat¡¯s ws were sharper than a surgeon¡¯s scalpel, that was for sure. In no time at all, he was peeling the creature open. And before long, pulled back a paw that was holding something green.


    ¡°What is that? A stone?¡± Han Sen looked right at the item in Old Cat¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Those are its guts.¡± Old Cat looked so happy to have obtained the jade-looking guts.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t see where the cat put it, but he still asked, ¡°They look like rocks, not organs. What are they truly for?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°This is good stuff. You¡¯ll know all about it once you get out. With how you are now, you won¡¯t understand.¡± After Old Cat dug up the guts, he ended his search. He jumped and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, there is nothing left.¡±


    Xie Qing King, meanwhile, wasn¡¯t feeling too good about this. He said, ¡°While we¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t we explore more of this strange ce?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we havee here to sightsee? You¡¯ll die if you explore anymore.¡± Old Cat rolled his eyes and started walking out


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King looked at each other, and then followed after Old Cat, so they could be led back to where they had initiallye from.


    The three of them walked past the greenhouse, and as they passed it, Old Cat hunkered a little and asked, ¡°Did you touch the stuff in there?¡±


    ¡°We were with you. You know that we didn¡¯t take anything.¡± Xie Qing King said.


    ¡°Old Cat, what¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen asked, looking across the greenhouse.


    ¡°Someone has been digging in the soil.¡± Old Cat stared at the disturbed earth.


    Han Saw it, too. It was like a freshly dug grave, with soil churned up everywhere.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t dig this, did you?¡± Han Sen asked, with a frown.


    ¡°If I did, why would I ask?¡± Old Cat madly rebutted.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you or us two, might there be other creatures around? And if that isn¡¯t possible, maybe the thing buried dug its own way out,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    Han Sen and Old Cat looked glum. No matter what the case was, this was bad news.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± After Old Cat said that, he started to run.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King ran as well. They ran for a while, but eventually, their faces fell. They had run dozens of miles, but they hadn¡¯t escaped the vicinity. They found that they had walked in a loop, ending up back at the greenhouse and the fresh hole.


    It gave them a very bad feeling. They looked around, but it was all quiet. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything else there that was alive.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura could not feel the presence of other creatures. But they fell silent and went to examine the deep hole.


    ¡°Keep going!¡± Old Cat told them to keep going, and so they did. This time, however, they walked faster.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the three of them ended up back at the greenhouse.


    ¡°How can this be happening?¡± Xie Qing King wasn¡¯t afraid, and he was actually quite happy to see the greenhouse again. Han Sen and Old Cat looked at each other and prepared to run, but suddenly, they heard a strange noise.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The soil around the grave started to explode. Many more ck holes were created, and the entire graveyard looked like one giant beehive.

 Chapter 1710 - Snakes

    <strong>1710 Snakes </strong>


    In the dark holes, there was something red likenterns shining. When the red lights rose to the surface, they were revealed to be the triangrly-shaped heads of snakes. The red lights were their gleaming eyes.


    Now, ck things were pouring out of the dark holes. They came straight for Han Sen, making a sharp noise.


    Han Sen was startled as he looked at them. Old Cat had already escaped with incredible speed.


    ¡°Xie Qing, run!¡± Han Sen shouted and started to run.


    They did not know what those ck-scaled snakes were, but if Old Cat had run away upon seeing them, they thought it was a good idea to follow after him.


    Xie Qing King did not want to run, but he obliged Han Sen¡¯s request and went along with him.


    The toxic snakes wereing at them like a breaking tide. They were very fast, but thankfully, they were slower than Han Sen.


    The trio kept on running as fast as they could. But a whileter, the snakes appeared in front of them. The greenhouse also ended up in front of them, too. Somehow, through means unknown, they had been forced to make another loop.


    Now that they had snakes in front and behind, they were firmly sandwiched.


    Seeing the groups of snakes gathering together, Xie Qing King unleashed a silver light. His fists were like a volcano, spewing silver fire as he threw them forward to punch the ck snakes.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡± The raging fists of silver light killed a vast number the ck-scaled snakes upon contact. The toxic blood was thrown everywhere.


    ¡°I thought these things were something scary! They¡¯re this weak?¡± When Xie Qing King stopped punching, the ce had undergone a makeover to look like a ughterhouse. The bodies of the snakes were everywhere, and not a single one had survived his rampage.


    Old Cat looked at him as if he were an idiot, and he said, ¡°Are you stupid? If this was that easy to deal with, why would we have run? You killed so many of those snakes, she is going to go mental!¡±


    ¡°Old Cat, what do you mean?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Old Cat did not answer. An explosion came from the greenhouse, one that sounded like the earth tearing apart. Something emerged from the ground.


    It was a person with long hair and a beautiful body. Or at least the upper-part was, for the lower body was a slithering snake. She¡¯d have been a beautiful woman if she was aplete one.


    She opened her eyes, but there were no pupils. She even had the eyes of a snake. She stared at the three of them intensely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t make a sound. Her vision is bad, so there is a chance she¡¯ll be unable to see us right here,¡± Old Cat told them, retreating to the side.


    ¡°She can¡¯t see, but she¡¯s not deaf. You¡¯re so loud, she¡¯ll certainly hear you,¡± Xie Qing King said, not moving.


    ¡°She can¡¯t hear, either. She can see moving objects, so if we don¡¯t move, she won¡¯t be able to see us,¡± Old Cat said.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King did not believe him, but when Lady Snake came out, she made a noise with her tongue but did nothing else. She didn¡¯t pay them any attention.


    Lady Snake moved around a bit, but it appeared as if she couldn¡¯t see the three of them. It was as if she was moving around in search of something.


    ¡°She really can¡¯t hear or see us? If that¡¯s the case, why are we afraid of something so dumb?¡± Xie Qing King was shocked.


    ¡°Dumb? You better hope she doesn¡¯t find us. She can kill you as easily as she might a chicken.¡± Old Cat looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°Stop it, you two. She¡¯sing,¡± Han Sen said, looking at Lady Snake.


    Lady Snake could neither see nor hear, but she was sure Han Sen was around there. It kept searching and searching, leaving him unable to move.


    ¡°What should we do? She will bump into us sooner orter. And when that happens, we¡¯ll have no choice but to move,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°She can¡¯t hear and she can¡¯t see. Why don¡¯t we just get rid of her when shees too close?¡± Xie Qing King said.


    Old Catughed and said, ¡°No one is stopping you from trying. If you want to die, be my guest; I will be running.¡±


    ¡°How do we escape?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Old Catughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But judging from the way she¡¯s searching, she¡¯ll be bumping into you first. And when she¡¯s busy with you two, I can have a chance to run.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking shameless.¡± Han Sen shot him a re. ¡°That sounds like a good idea, but even so, you cannot leave herepletely. She will hunt you down, one way or another. If we are all going to die, why don¡¯t we work together, find her weakness, and kill her through co-operation?¡±


    Old Cat said, ¡°No. We cannot fight her. I am old, and I still want to live a while longer. I will run first, anyway. There¡¯s nothing you can do about that. Look around you, man. Don¡¯t you think this ce looks a little different? Maybe her rising made the restrictions disappear. Perhaps we can waltz out now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you want to run off, why don¡¯t you tell us what it is?¡± Han Sen said.


    Old Cat looked at Lady Snake, and then said, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, this thing is a new creature. Onebined with a Naga. She has the power of a Naga, and she¡¯s got the creature¡¯s genes. That makes her even scarier¡±


    ¡°What are their weaknesses?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I told you. Her vision and hearing are awful,¡± Old Cat said.


    ¡°And? How do we kill her?¡± Han Sen pressed.


    ¡°Haha! Nagas are a noble race, and any of them can easily destroy the tribes and families of others. Where the crystallizers found Nagas, I have no idea. But I really don¡¯t think you can kill her. It would be best if you decide which of the two of you would rather die first. Who knows? Maybe one of you can make it out while the other is mauled.¡± Old Cat sounded quite spiteful.


    After that, Lady Snake came right before them. If she slithered in another circle, she¡¯d undoubtedly bump into them. She¡¯d hit Xie Qing King first, too, judging from her position.


    When Lady Snake was only thirty meters away from Xie Qing King, the spirit said, ¡°If she¡¯s as strong as the cat says, I will try and fend her off while you make a break for it. Just remember to upload myic.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but the monster suddenly changed direction. It was supposed to hit Xie Qing King, but now it was going for Old Cat instead.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡± Old Cat¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1711 - Old Cats Time to Shine

    1711<strong> Old Cat¡¯s Time to Shine</strong>


    Seeing the beautiful Lady Snakeing toward him, Old Cat thought through many different options very quickly. He couldn¡¯t think of a way to get out of the predicament, though.


    ¡°Brother Han, didn¡¯t you say we should find a way to get rid of her? I have an idea...¡± Old Cat said to Han Sen.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing Kingughed and said, ¡°Sorry! We¡¯ve changed our minds now. You are right, living is more important.


    We¡¯ll run while you deal with her.¡±


    Lady Snake came close and ran into Old Cat a number of times. Then, Old Cat raised his paws and started to scratch the creature. He was so quick, though, Han Sen couldn¡¯t even see him do it.


    At that close distance, Lady Snake saw the movements. Her hands that were covered by scales came into contact with the cat¡¯s paws.


    Boom!


    A scary power blew a big hole in the earth. The dust and soil scattered everywhere, prompting Han Sen and Xie Qing King to take off running.


    The scary power kept on appearing behind them, driving Han Sen on in fear.


    And this time, they were really running forward. They were no longer looping. Before long, they were at the outskirts of the ruins. They made it outside.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary to be a habitat for such extraordinarily strong beings. Not even emperors could fight them,¡± Xie Qing King said, as he felt the earth rock and shake.


    ¡°Emperors are nothing to them.¡± Han Sen stood outside the ruins. It was so dark in there, but you could still see the powers wreaking havoc. There were only two creatures fighting down there, but you could immediately tell it was a bad battle.


    ¡°Are we really going to just leave the cat?¡± Xie Qing King asked.


    ¡°With the power we have, we can¡¯t help.¡± After Han Sen said that, he heard a cat start to squeal. Then a scary power swiftly began heading out of the hollow.


    ¡°Oh, no! Old Cat couldn¡¯t fight her. They areing this way. Run!¡± Han Sen shouted, and the two ran away at an even faster pace.


    Before Old Cat could get to them, though, Lady Snake caught up to him and he was re-engaged inbat.


    As Old Cat fought, he squealed, ¡°Idiot! You think I can¡¯t fight you? If it wasn¡¯t for the rules, you¡¯d be dead already. You better run while you still have the chance. If you make the cat angry, I¡¯ll cook you alive.¡±


    ¡°Old Cat¡¯s still spouting that egotistical crap?¡± Han Sen thought to himself, but he didn¡¯t allow his legs to slow or stop. Suddenly, though, he felt something hot on his back. The heat increased until it burned.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t very happy about that. If something was now happening to his tattoo, then it wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    Han Sen turned his head and looked. The shadow of a red cat started to cover the ground, and it looked very oppressive and scary. It covered the entire area around them.


    Han Sen was frozen, and the cat¡¯s shadow gave him a fright-and-a-half. It made Han Sen feel as if he was as small as an ant.


    The burning feeling of the Nine-Life Cat on his back was because of that. Old Cat¡¯s transformation had triggered the reaction of his tattoo.


    Old Cat did not have time to be tricky, and he looked like a beast as he tore off the arms of Lady Snake.


    Lady Snake immediately experienced immense pain, and she quickly wished to run away. But Old Cat was swift to break open her chest and pull out her beating heart.


    ¡°D*mn thing! You ruined the cat¡¯s business. Now you die!¡± Old Cat screamed aloud, as he raised his ws to the sky.


    Lady Snake was then ripped to pieces, and not aplete bone remained. Her blood was spilled everywhere, and Han Sen and Xie Qing King were put into a state of shock.


    ¡°The cat is that strong?¡± Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Han Sen did not say anything. Old Cat was strong, but his back was still burning and that worried him.


    Old Cat killed Lady Snake, and before anything else could happen, the sky started to change. A ck sun appeared above them, expanding in size.


    It was like a whirling ck hole, getting bigger in the sky. And as it grew bigger, a force of suction started to manifest.


    The scary Old Cat could not withstand the might of that suction power, and he was pulled towards the ck Hole. He used his ws to dig into the ground and fight it, but his attempts proved useless. The ws created drag marks that were a few miles long, but his body was still being pulled without reprieve.


    The suction did not seem to affect anything else. Not even the trees near Old Cat were swayed more than average, and it seemed only Old Cat was affected.


    But it wasn¡¯t as if nothing else could feel the suction, and by now, Han Sen¡¯s Nine-Life Cat tattoo was shining red. He felt the suction then, and he started flying towards it like a ma.


    Han Sen hugged the nearest tree to him, but the tree was pulled out by the force, unable to stop him from flying into the vortex.


    Xie Qing King wished to help Han Sen, but Han Sen waved him off. If it could suck up Old Cat, then Xie Qing King would definitely have been pulled in.


    ¡°Tell everyone I will find a way back. Tell them to be careful...¡± Before Han Sen could finish his speech, he was sucked into the ck hole.


    Old Cat was squealing all the way, but he could not resist the force. He was eventually sucked in, as well. They were gone.


    The ck hole, as if it had finished its mission following the acquisition of Old Cat, disappeared. And then, thends returned to normal.


    Han Sen felt as if he had been thrown into a washing machine. He kept getting rolled around, and he had no idea how long it took before the motion stopped.


    Pang!


    Han Sen felt as if he had just been rudely thrown off his bed out of deep slumber. He felt great pain, enough to make it feel as if his bones were going to snap.

 Chapter 1712 - Planet Kate

    <strong>1712 Kate</strong>


    In the za, there was music ying. There was a fountain, and there was a statue depicting a cat. It stood at a height of forty meters, and it was situated in the direct center of the za. It looked to have been made of gold.


    Han Sen was sitting on the foot of the statue, and he looked at everything in disbelief.


    He had only just gotten his vision back, and now it seemed everyone present was looking at him. Not with hostility, luckily, but with surprise and curiosity. It was akin to animals meeting one of a different species in a zoo.


    What was most unbelievable about the crowd was that they looked mostly human. But their heads possessed cat ears, and their rears possessed tails. The pupils were cat-like, too. They were round and cute. The rest of their bodies were practically human.


    The cat people were all dressed in individual ways. There were some in elegant clothing, some in simple clothing, some in sexy clothing, and some in very manly clothing.


    Some beautiful women wore skirts and tank tops, showcasing their snow-white arms and legs. They looked gorgeous.


    There were cars and motorcycles traveling along the streets. Aircraft were visible in the sky, and all the cat people were carrying swords. It was a weird sight.


    Han Sen did not feel happy about this, though. Especially when a few of the cat people brought swords to his neck.


    Han Sen wanted to gather up power and fight, but he felt his body start to sink. It was incredibly difficult to just stand, so making an expertbat move was out of the question.


    One of the cat people then said something to Han Sen. But strangely, he could not understand. He used his Dongxuan Sutra to try to understand what the cat meant.


    But the Dongxuan Aura was strangely suppressed. It wouldn¡¯t leave his body, and he immediately wanted to cough up some blood.


    ¡°Old Cat! Where are you?¡± Han Sen looked around but could not see him. It didn¡¯t seem as if he hade here.


    Without being able to find Old Cat, Han Sen tried talking to the people before him. But they did not seem to speak hisnguage. The soldier-looking cat people brought Han Sen to a jail-looking construct and threw him in a cell.


    Han Sen was unsure what was going on, and his body was suppressed. He couldn¡¯t fight, so he all he could do was helplessly sit and watch.


    The cat people seemed very civilized. They didn¡¯t look savage or murderous at all, so he wasn¡¯t worried, at least.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen wondered as he sat in the jail cell. The ce was quite different than he had imagined.


    Han Sen had expected to arrive in a horrible ce when he left the sanctuaries. He thought there¡¯d be horrible monsters around, looking to tear him limb from limb, requiring constantbat to survive. He expected he¡¯d be running for his life, each and every single day.


    But this was very different from what he imagined, and it went against everything Han Sen had believed about the outside.


    ¡°Is this really the outside world? Why can the elites of the sanctuary not return?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    Han Sen tried to cast The Story of Genes and the Dongxuan Sutra. They now ran perfectly. They hadn¡¯t been suppressed or stolen, so he could still use them. But the thing was, the powers in the outside world were massive. They made Han Sen feel dwarfed and extremely weak.


    He realized he could no longer even fly. There was a strong suction restricting his powers.


    The cat people seemed civilized. And while he might have been locked up, at least he was not being tortured. No one had taken his things, either. And cats that looked like wardens even brought him food.


    Han Sen could not get out, though. And neither could he speak to them. So, he just remained in the jail where he was, practicing what he could. He hoped to finally be able to generate a geno armor.


    ¡°Where did Old Cat go? We went through the same vortex, so where could he have gone?¡± Han Sen was now hoping Old Cat could help him out. If he didn¡¯t receive help from the only person he knew out here, he was screwed.


    Over the next few days, a few cat people came over to try and talk with him. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t establish anymunication. And all the while, Han Sen was locked in the same cell.


    Han Sen saw many different cat people, but the most shocking thing was that they all had geno armors. And they were all on a 1:1 power ratio with the armor.


    His incarceration did notst too long, though. A weekter, Han Sen was taken out of his cell and brought to an interrogation room.


    After entering the room, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    In the room, a beautiful woman sat on the other side of the table. She wore a white uniform. Her hair and ears were snow white. Even her tail was, too. She looked very pretty, and she filled out the uniform very well. Her legs were disyed, and they looked nice and long.


    ¡°Outsider; where are you from? Why are you on Kate? What do you want?¡± The beautiful kitty policewoman asked Han Sen in a specialnguage.


    It wasn¡¯t anguage Han Sen knew, but for some reason, he was able to understand. It seemed as if the woman had a special power of some sort


    ¡°I am from Roca. I entered a ck hole and somehow just ended up here,¡± Han Sen said.


    The beautiful catdy understood, but she did not seem to know where Roca was. She stared at Han Sen, and after a while of silence, she said, ¡°Okay. ording to thews of Kate, we will have to conduct a test and have you monitored for a while longer; particrly when you work. When we have confirmed you are able to behave, we can consider getting you residency. Come, let¡¯s perform a test. We can see what you are able to do.¡±


    After that, the catdy opened a door. Han Sen followed her through it. Things were turning out far better than his direst predictions. If this was the outside world, it wasn¡¯t so scary. And the cat people seemed rather nice.


    Han Sen followed her to the station¡¯s exit. She slid into a car that looked like adybug and told him to get in.


    ¡°My name is Lan Se. And here, I will be in charge of your work duties. You can ask me anything you would like to. Do you mind telling me what level your geno armor is, though?¡± The pretty catdy had started to drive when she asked this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have geno armor yet,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Lan Se was very shocked, and she opened her eyes wide when looking back at Han Sen. ¡°You are quite old. And you don¡¯t even have geno armor yet? What race do you belong to? Why are you so weak?¡±

 Chapter 1713 - Noble

    <strong>1713 Noble</strong>


    ¡°Weak!¡± Han Sen gave a wry smile.


    Han Sen wished to rebut, but Lan Se¡¯smunicator rang, cutting him off. She picked it up and said, ¡°This is Lan Se, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Officer Lan, please go to the Steel Mill in the west Something has happened there,¡± said a rushed voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°I will be there in five minutes,¡± Lan Se replied, her expression growing tense.


    Lan Sen looked at Han Sen, then thought of something. But the next second, she turned the car around and drove in another direction.


    It was rare to see cars in the Alliance, and Han Sen had never before had the opportunity to sit in one. It was quite cool, witnessing her smooth driving skills.


    The car was very fast on the streets, as well. And because she turned on the siren, the cars around would move to let her pass by. With the siren and her crazy driving skills, Lan Se did indeed make it to the mill in five minutes.


    There were many more cat policemen there, all cordoning off the area. They were all d in geno armor, and it was difficult to distinguish one from another.


    ¡°Sit here and do not move. If you run off, Kate¡¯sws bid we punish you severely.¡± Lan Se got out of the car and shut the door. Then, she went to the middle of the hubbub.


    ¡°I should follow you. I don¡¯t know this ce, and I¡¯m an outsider. I¡¯d hate for there to be a misunderstanding,¡± Han Sen said, getting out of the car after her.


    Lan Se nodded and said, ¡°Okay. But you must do as I say and don¡¯t make any sudden movements.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen agreed. He could smell something very bloodying from the mill, and he wished to see what had happened.


    Han Sen followed her. The cops seemed to know who she was, and none moved to stop her. With haste, she entered the mill.


    Once they entered, though, Han Sen frowned. It wasn¡¯t a veryrge mill, but there were many bodies scattered across its floors. The bodies weren¡¯t whole, either. Many of them had been cut open, and limbs and legs were spread everywhere. It was a terrible sight.


    The bodies were those of cat people, too. They looked as if they had been ripped apart, and there was no clean-cut, weapon-dealt damage to the corpses.


    What surprised Han Sen the most was that the dead cat people were also wearing geno armor. But even so, with such strength, it looked as if they had all been brutally killed with no chance of fighting back.


    ¡°It seems that this ce isn¡¯t as safe as I thought it was,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lan Se moved over to another cop. She looked down at the bodies, her face gloomy.


    The cop said, ¡°They were the night-shift workers here. When the morning crew came in, they found them like this. There doesn¡¯t appear to have been any sign of a struggle, break-in, orbat. And yet, their bodies and geno armor seemed to have been torn off of them by ws.¡±


    ¡°They did this?¡± Lan Se looked sicker by the second.


    ¡°They could have. We contacted the supervisor, and the leader is sending a Noble over. They should be here soon,¡± the cop said.


    Lan Se, looking across the mound of bodies, nibbled her lips and did not say any more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Se. If it was them, we can still stop them. The leader will resolve everything.¡± The cop tried tofort her. Han Sen watched while Lan Se examined the crime scene. Things didn¡¯t seem to be going well.


    Not long after, an aircraftnded just outside the mill. A cold-looking man was sitting inside, and when the cops saw him, they all parted to provide him a path that led to the scene. And furthermore, all the cops bowed when the man walked past them.


    Han Sen looked at the man and noticed that he was another cat man. He had ck hair, and the cops referred to him as Mister Hei Xun.


    This Mister Hei Xun gave Han Sen a different feeling than the others did, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t be certain what the difference was.


    Even Lan Se bowed before Hei Xun, referring to him as ¡°sir.¡± Han Sen could at least determine he was the superior amongst them. But Hei Xun just walked around, telling them he¡¯d handle things from there on. After that, all the cops departed.


    Han Sen followed Lan Se to leave, too. On the way, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is Hei Xun? He seems powerful.¡±


    ¡°Hei Xun is a Noble who has a geno weapon. You can¡¯tpare someone like that to normal people.¡± When Lan Se spoke about Hei Xun, admiration permeated her voice.


    ¡°Can I be a Noble if I obtain a geno weapon?¡± Han Sen asked, curious about this prospect.


    ¡°Of course. Those who can gain geno weapons are called chosen ones. They are regarded as Nobles,¡± Lan Se answered.


    ¡°If... I had a geno weapon already, would that mean I would receive special treatment here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lan Se looked at him and said, ¡°If you can generate a geno weapon, and you were willing to join us, you can most certainly be treated as well as Mister Hei Xun. You¡¯d be shown much respect.¡±


    Speaking of that, Lan Se went on to say, ¡°But you are an adult, and you don¡¯t even have geno armor yet. Your race is weak, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to generate a geno weapon. Just go to work, and when you¡¯ve got enough money, get lost and go back to where you came from.¡±


    ¡°What are the requirements for obtaining a geno weapon?¡± Han Sen was not angered by her insults, and he just continued asking his questions.


    ¡°You need a good race, for a start. That heightens the chance of earning one. Don¡¯t you know this? Has your race never generated a geno weapon before?¡± Lan Se asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen gave a wry smile, but he went on to ask, ¡°Are there any other eligibilities?¡±


    ¡°Not really; they wouldn¡¯t be referred to as the chosen if there were. On Kate, Nobles are very rare. The younger you are, the easier it is to generate one, too. There are no eligibilities, though. Some were quite weakpared to others, when they earned theirs,¡± Lan Se said.


    Han Sen frowned and thought to himself, ¡°Can I generate a geno weapon?¡±

 Chapter 1714 - Geno Tree

    <strong>1714 Geno Tree </strong>


    Lan Se brought Han Sen to a testing room. She wanted to test his fitness and see what sort of job he¡¯d be eligible for.


    Han Sen thought Kate resembled a modern society, so the testing methods should also resemble those of the Alliance, where all tests were conducted through various apparatus.


    When Han Sen went in, though, he quickly realized his assumption was wrong.


    The test room only had one lobby, and there was no proper room full of equipment. There was a semi-circr table with a vase on it. A small tree was nted in it, and the bark of the tree was dark. It had no leaves and looked rather dead.


    Dozens of people were queuing, and Lan Se told Han Sen to go and join them in line.


    Han Sen watched a man up front step onto the table and extend his hand. With a dagger, he cut his finger to raise a drop of blood. He let the drop fall onto the nted tree, and when the liquidnded on the bark, it was as if the nt was a sponge.


    It was quickly absorbed.


    And then, an even stranger thing urred. The dead tree that absorbed the man¡¯s blood came to life. It did not grow leaves, though. Across the tree, red flowers began to bloom. They grew rapidly like red bells, all across the boughs. It was rather beautiful.


    Han Sen took a look and counted how many red flowers there were. There were twenty-three of them, and they were all red.


    ¡°A flower power of twenty-three. That¡¯s not bad for amoner. Fire elemental sorts take up most jobs,¡± Lan Se said.


    ¡°Officer Lan, how much is a decent flower power?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know much about the metric.


    ¡°One flower is one flower. What do you need topare it to?¡± Lan Se looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not say anything. It looked like the Alliance, but it was different in certain ways.


    Quickly, the bells started to die. Eventually, nothing was left behind, and the tree returned to its dead state.


    After that, the other people in line tested it out, one by one. Just like the man, they would drop a smidgen of their own blood onto the bark of the tree. The tree would shortly bloom with a different color and a different number of flowers each time.


    Only adults came to the clinic, and they each had around twenty flowers. The colors Han Sen saw included red, yellow, blue, green, purple, white, light green, and ck. They were their elements.


    It was Han Sen¡¯s turn for the test next. He went onto the table and cut his finger, just like the others had. He let a drop of blood fall onto the tree.


    Han Sen was curious to see how many flowers he could make bloom. In the Alliance, his fitness had reached one hundred thousand points. But those numbers were different from the flower metric, so that figure wasn¡¯t very useful inparison to this. The Kate people had only managed to get around twenty flowers, so he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to bloom much.


    Not many people hade to the test, though. Han Sen and Lan Se had gone to the crime scene, so they had arrivedte. There were two more Kate people behind Han Sen, so there were only four in the clinic now.


    Lan Se looked at the tree. There weren¡¯t many people of a different race there, so she was curious to see what the little Han Sen would show.


    When Han Sen dropped his blood onto the tree, there was no immediate difference between him and the others. The tree started to bloom.


    The flowers were white, so the element was undetermined. But the number of flowers was quite depressing. He only bloomed eleven flowers, and that meant his fitness equated to eleven flowers. That was far worse than the average adult of Kate.


    Lan Se looked at Han Sen¡¯s fitness and merely shook her head. Letting him work with a fitness like that was like putting a kid in a sweatshop. It¡¯d be very difficult to find him a job.


    The eleven white flowers then started to open. They were really beautiful. The colors represented the element, while the number of flowers represented strength.


    ¡°Weak,¡± Han Sen thought


    He wasn¡¯t really upset, though. He was prepared for a low score, and it was much better than he expected. He thought he would die in there.


    When Han Sen came off the table, he heard the sound of bells ringing. He looked underneath him, and the eleven flowers were shaking and chiming.


    Han Sen did not know what was going on. When the people from Kate had been tested, all their flowers had died when they stepped off the table. Han Sen thought he might have made a mistake, so he quickly turned to Lan Se.


    Lan Sen¡¯s eyes were wide open, fixed on the ringing flowers. She looked to be frozen in shock.


    When the two people behind them heard Han Sen¡¯s flowers ringing, they seemed to be in absolute shock. Earlier, when they only saw the lifeless eleven, they looked at him with disdain.


    The tree for the test was called a geno tree. It used genes to survive. The flowers that bloomed upon it showed the strength and element of whoever put blood on it.


    The colors were the elements, and the numbers were strength. Usually, that was all that happened. Very rarely, however, something else could happen: if the tree enjoyed the genes it was given very much, it might request more. That ringing was a pleading for more of Han Sen¡¯s genes and a promation that they were truly excellent.


    Ordinary people could not make it ring. People said a Noble with a geno weapon could make it ring, but the Nobles never tested in front ofmoners, and the validity of the ims could not be verified.


    If a young man without a geno armor could make the flowers ring, there was a high chance he¡¯d one day earn a geno weapon and be a Noble himself. It wasn¡¯t a 100% guarantee, but it was definitely a fifty-fifty chance. There was a higher chance than there was formoners, at least

 Chapter 1715 - The Name on the Grave

    <strong>1715 The Name on the Grave</strong>


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Your genes are good if you managed to make the flowers ring.¡± Lan Se told Han Sen as they drove away.


    ¡°If I have good genes, does that mean I am eligible for a good job?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Although I would like to give you a good job, you are too weak. Eleven flowers will prohibit you from doing anything half- decent.¡± Lan Se then asked, ¡°What is your race, might I ask?¡±


    ¡°Human,¡± Han Sen said.


    Lan Sen had never heard of the race before, so it must have been something small and insignificant. Therefore, she did not ask any more questions.


    She brought Han Sen to the job center and helped him browse through possible options. She let him pick out what he liked first.


    Normal people weren¡¯t given this sort of treatment, but Han Sen¡¯s genes had made the bells ring. It made Lan Se look up to him, and so she was willing to let him pick and choose.


    It wasn¡¯t certain that he¡¯d be able to generate a geno weapon, but people admired creatures who were superior. And this was within Lan Se¡¯s authority to grant.


    Han Sen looked at what was avable for him, but all he could see was something that was the equivalent of washing dishes. A job like that required neither skill nor strength.


    There weren¡¯t any options here that Han Sen really liked, and there was nothing that would be challenging. But it was gettingte, and there were people waiting for him to decide. He had to pick something. It was a shame there weren¡¯t many options.


    ¡°That one.¡± Han Sen pointed at the job of his choosing.


    ¡°A grave watcher? Not a bad choice. This is a public ce, so you can live there, as well. There is no need to look for additional housing.¡± Lan Se began sorting out the necessary paperwork for him.


    And then, Han Sen became a grave watcher. He guarded the cemetery gates and kept the ce tidy.


    This was different than what Han Sen expected he¡¯d be doing. The graveyard was not scary, and all the headstones were surprisingly clean.


    Lan Se said it was a public graveyard, and there were over ten thousand graves there. If peoplecked money, or if bodies were recovered and were unable to be identified, they¡¯d be buried here. Other creatures would also be ced to rest here, too.


    It was different from how the Alliance dealt with matters of death. The graves here were simple. There was merely a name and date of passing written on the headstones there. Some had small samples of text, too.


    Aside from Han Sen, there was another grave watcher, too. But this man was very old. They only had to guard the ce, and so they would probably get bored easily. When they were bored, he supposed they could take the time to scrub the tablets and keep them all neat.


    Kate was a nice ce, all things considered. The tree leaves didn¡¯t even fall. Han Sen was rather satisfied with the job he had selected.


    Lan Se and the old grave watcher exined to Han Sen his living situation and responsibilities, and when she was done, she left.


    She told Han Sen that his co-worker was called Old Ku. He was a decent chap, and Old Ku brought Han Sen over to where he was going to live. He didn¡¯t have to jump into work immediately, though. He was given the opportunity to get used to the ce first


    There was one thing that Han Sen noticed immediately; the other grave watchercked Lan Se¡¯s powers ofmunication. Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what the old man was telling him, but he could at least feel that the gravewatcher wasn¡¯t being hostile.


    There was nothing to do after clocking in. All the plots in the graveyard were filled, and no more dead people would be sent there for burial. So, aside from opening the gates for visitors, there was nothing to be done.


    Han Sen walked around the graveyard, observing the ce. If something happened, he wanted to ensure he had an escape route pre-nned.


    Han Sen kept walking to get familiar with the ce. He also examined the headstones of the graves themselves to see what was written on them. The text on most of them was of thenguage of Kate. Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand the writing, but the formatting suggested only the names and dates were written on them.


    But suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s body was delivered a huge shock. He saw one headstone with the name Han Jinzhi written on it


    Han Sen quickly walked over to get a closer look, and it really did say Han Jinzhi. And the text was the one used by ancient humans.


    ¡°No way! Han Jinzhi got out and died here!¡± Han Sen examined the grave closely. The only thing written there was the name. There wasn¡¯t a date listed. There was an additional line of words, but it wasn¡¯t of the ancient humannguage. It looked like the Katenguage.


    ¡°Have you grown ustomed to living here?¡± A familiar voice came from his side.


    Han Sen saw Old Cat on a gravestone, smiling at him.


    ¡°Where did you go? If you followed me, why didn¡¯t you help me exin my situation to them?¡± Han Sen sounded angry.


    Old Catughed. ¡°I told you; Nine-Life Cats don¡¯t have a very good reputation out here. If I was with you, you wouldn¡¯t be having thefy living you are now.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Nine-Life Cat¡¯s territory? I thought the Kate people, with all their cat ears, would be rted to you.¡± Han Sen looked surprised.


    ¡°Rted? Eh, maybe a little. But it¡¯s not a good association. Don¡¯t let them see your Nine-Life Cat tattoo, okay? If that thing gets you killed, just don¡¯t take it out on me,¡± Old Cat said.


    Han Sen was toozy to talk to Old Cat much more, but he did ask, ¡°What happened here, anyway? Can I go home?¡±


    Old Cat went silent, then said, ¡°Since you are out, you¡¯ll learn soon, anyway. Kate is at the edge of the Big Silence system. And the Big Silence system is a restricted area of the gxy. It¡¯s dangerous out here. Even Nobles can be killed. You would be far worse.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me the entrance of the sanctuary is here in the Big Silence system?¡± Han Sen said, looking at Old Cat.


    ¡°Yes, but it is not too difficult to go back. I am powerful, and I can take you to the entrance. But this is a big risk, so you¡¯ll have to pay me something that¡¯ll make the venture worth it.¡± Old Cat smiled.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get one of those bones from the Feather? Give me a hundred of those and I¡¯ll send you.¡± Old Cat seemed to have prepared this demand in advance.

 Chapter 1716 - Xenogeneic

    <strong>1716 Xenogeneic</strong>


    ¡°This is Kate. So, where can I find Feathers to collect these bones and then give them to you?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Old Cat lifted his lips and said, ¡°Even if there are Feathers about, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them. If you¡¯re looking to harvest their bones, you think too highly of yourself. The one you killed in thatb was some under-developed retard. That doesn¡¯t even count as a Feather. That was rubbish. Do you actually think they are all like that?¡±


    ¡°If you knew they are that powerful, why would you ask me to kill them?¡± Han Sen knew his power wasn¡¯t that high,pared to the breadth of the geno universe.


    Old Cat looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to kill them, but you are the one who wants to go back, yes? I can¡¯t throw my life away in the pursuit of helping you, you know.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t reply, but the Old Cat went on to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back, either. Even if I did help you return, what if you were simply pulled back here, anyway? Do you really think generating a geno armor will allow you to escape Big Silence system? Many Nobles have died there. Yes, even if you have a geno weapon, you can still die. You are doing good right now as you are, and following me is the best course of action and the best card you have to y.¡±


    ¡°Aside from the bones of Feathers, is there anything else you¡¯ll take?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t respond to what Old Cat had just said. ¡°Yeah. I want a Xenogeneic gene,¡± Old Cat swiftly answered.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Old Cat brought out the jade organ he had pulled from the weird bug creature. He held it up with a flourish, as if he had pulled it out of thin air. ¡°Look. This is a xenogeneic gene. Your bone is one, too. You will only find these on a mutated creature. Of course, the body parts can be different, as it all depends on how they were mutated. But the bottom line is the same: kill them, and then find these inside the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Where can I find them?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Xenogeneic genes can be found inside every race.¡± Old Cat looked like he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t. ¡°So, at this point, you¡¯ve learned that geno armors and geno weapons are different.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. Old Cat went on to say, ¡°In this geno universe, creatures can generate geno armor. Some are lucky enough to be chosen, and when they generate their geno armor, they can evolve into two different things. They can create geno weapons or mutate their bodies.¡±


    Han Sen quietly said, ¡°That means the mutated are the same level as geno weapons, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Whether a creature is xenogeneic or has a geno weapon, it will have super gene powers. If you don¡¯t have either of those, you can¡¯t hurt them. You should just focus on generating a geno armor, and see if further down the line you can generate a geno weapon. Without a geno weapon, there is little you can do. And of course, there is always the possibility you end up xenogeneic. But the biggest problem is that as a xenogeneic develops, they lose sense and be hostile and murderous.¡± Old Catughed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t ask a question about that, thinking it was pointless. Without geno armor, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a xenogeneic anyway.


    His biggest help right now was the Northern King Glove. That was a geno weapon, but it didn¡¯t quite belong to him. He couldn¡¯t use it as well as the Nobles could use their naturally developed ones.


    ¡°What do those words mean?¡± Han Sen pointed to the grave of Han Jinzhi.


    Old Cat looked and said, ¡°The biggest liar in the universe, Han Jinzhi.¡±


    After reading it, Old Cat found it interesting,ughed, and said, ¡°What an ostentatious epitaph.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is a human buried here?¡± Han Sen asked Old Cat.


    Old Cat shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Not many people can leave the sanctuaries. I would say this is most likely a crystallizer.¡±


    Han Sen did not believe that Both the name and the epitaph sounded like Han Jinzhi.


    Han Sen could not dig up a grave, though. He wasn¡¯t afraid of doing some excavation, but this was not the Alliance. If the people of Kate found out, he¡¯d probably be sent to jail.


    And when creatures died here, they were cremated. There were only ashes, so there wouldn¡¯t be anything to see.


    Old Cat encouraged him to generate a geno armor with some haste. If he had a geno weapon, he could kill a xenogeneic.


    Before Old Cat left, Han Sen asked how he might contact the cat in the future. The cat responded he¡¯de back himself sometime, but he left no details on how he could be found.


    Han Sen kept on practicing, and he kept trying to understand more about Kate and the geno universe.


    Fortunately, there was an inte system. It wasn¡¯t as good as the Alliance¡¯swork, but it could send messages. Han Sen was able to learn some of theirnguage, and he was soon learning quite a bit about the ce.


    Because the xenogeneic always wanted to kill, the universe was in some danger. And you could never tell when someone was going to be one of them. But once someone became xenogeneic, they grew much stronger. Unless Nobles came to help, people with geno armors would be shredded.


    He learned that the society there had reallye to admire Nobles, too. To themoners, they were true royalty. They were protectors, in a way.


    There were different sses of Nobles, too. There were Dukes, Marquises, Earls, Viscounts, and Barons. The xenogeneic had ranks, as well.


    Han Sen only found these titles on the inte, and he was so far unable to learn the differences between them. But there was one thing Han Sen knew for sure. If he encountered a xenogeneic before he generated a geno armor, he¡¯d be killed.


    ¡°It looks like I need to generate a geno armor quickly.¡± Han Sen worked as a grave watcher, but practiced his The Story of Genes, Dongxuan Sutra, and Blood-PUIse Sutra whenever he could. Most of his energy was exhausted on The Story of Genes, though. It was the fastest to practice with, so it would be the easiest way for him to generate a geno armor.

 Chapter 1717 - Contrac

    <strong>1717 Contrac </strong>


    ¡°That outsider really made the geno tree chime?¡± In a manager¡¯s office of ck Gold Group, Hardman asked his subordinates in shock.


    Those subordinates of ck Gold Group had been the two behind him in the test.


    ¡°I promise it¡¯s the truth. I heard it,¡± a subordinate quickly answered.


    ¡°Do you know who he is and where he lives?¡± Hardman asked.


    Beings that could make the flowers ring had a fifty percent chance of evolving. If Han Sen became a Noble, he¡¯d be quite the hot character. ck Gold Group needed someone like that. If they were able to recruit him, it¡¯d be very good for Hardman.


    ¡°I am not sure, but I do know that he was in thepany of Lan Se. And when they left, he even traveled in Lan Se¡¯s car. For obvious reasons, I could not follow,¡± the subordinate said.


    ¡°Someone Officer Lan knows? That should be easy.¡± Hardman let his subordinate finish and then dialed a number. He was calling the security department.


    Not long after, Hardman had acquired Han Sen¡¯s information.


    ¡°An outsider identally entered here? One from a nameless race? He made the flowers ring? This is a great opportunity.¡± After Hardman read the profile, he stood up and continued, ¡°Prepare a car for me. I am going to the graveyard.¡±


    Han Sen was currently in the security room, learning thenguage. With his level of intelligence, he was able to start speaking thenguage in a mere few days. He might not have been fluent, but Old Ku could at least understand all that he was trying to say.


    Han Sen thought he would just have to make simple conversation, but he wished to learn more information off the inte. This required him to learn more of thenguage.


    Han Sen¡¯smunicator rang with Old Ku¡¯s voice. ¡°Han Sen, someone called. He says he is the manager of ck Gold Group and he is looking for you.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the CCTV images and saw that there was a ck cat-eared man standing outside the graveyard. He had dressed up rather nicely.


    Han Sen was confused. He didn¡¯t know anyone here, so why would some managere looking for him?


    He knew he couldn¡¯t escape this sort of rendezvous, and if something was going to happen, he would prepare to face it rather than shy away. So, he got up to go and meet with Hardman.


    ¡°You are Mister Han Sen? It is nice to make your acquaintance. I am the manager for ck Gold Group. My name is Hardman. This is my card.¡± Hardman seemed to be quite the humble sort, as he gave his card out with both hands.


    Han Sen epted it. He could read the simple stuff of the Katenguage, and he was indeed the manager of ck Gold Group.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Han Sen asked Hardman, looking right at him.


    Hardman quickly responded by saying, ¡°I want to invite you to join ck Gold Group. I want you to be a member of our hunting team. ck Gold Group is a powerful entity on Kate, and we¡¯ll give you a lot of money.¡±


    Han Sen understood what the man was saying, but he had not had the time to investigate the factions of the yet. He wasn¡¯t familiar with who or what the ck Gold Group stood for.


    But Han Sen knew that in this universe, manypanies had their own hunting groups. Many were tasked solely with the hunting of xenogeneic.


    Those groups didn¡¯t always include Nobles, and many wereposed entirely ofmon warriors. They were often referred to as pawns.


    Hardman wanted to use a lot of money to buy Han Sen¡¯s co-operation and have him as a core member.


    But Han Sen did not have a geno armor or a geno weapon yet. Hardman already wanted to sign a contract with him and provide him money and resources to help his ascension. That way, when Han Sen did generate a geno armor or geno weapon, they¡¯d sign another contract that would make him a proper member of the hunting team.


    It looked like the team was looking to pre-order Han Sen before he hit the market. They wanted to buy into the prospect of his future. They were nning ahead.


    If Han Sen managed to generate a geno weapon, Hardman would pay him even more money. If Han Sen could not generate a geno weapon, the contract would be pointless to sign. He¡¯d still be bound, and he wouldn¡¯t be paid as much.


    Han Sen was not interested in opportunistic contracts like that, but there was one condition that made Han Sen change his mind and end up signing it


    Hardman promised Han Sen he would not be observed in his work, and he would earn his citizenship. For an outsider, having those would make life much easier.


    And when he became a member, at least he¡¯d still get a lot of money and resources. It sorted out all of Han Sen¡¯s problems, and it was especially great that he did not have to work.


    If Han Sen generated a geno weapon and jointed a hunting group, things wouldn¡¯t be all that bad. It would actually be a good thing to follow those with greater experience and see what battling the xenogeneic was actually like.


    Han Sen had only been a grave watcher for ten days, and two yearster, Hardman hadpleted all the paperwork and necessary procedures. He gave Han Sen the best possible living quarters in the base. He also gave Han Sen a geno fluid that would help him generate a geno weapon.


    Han Sen lived in the ck Gold Hunting Base for the next four months, and every day, he¡¯d spend some time soaking himself in geno fluid. The Story of Genes was showing a promise of leveling up.


    The Katews and contracts required Han Sen to undergo observation when leveling up. People like Han Sen, who made the flowers ring, had every chance of bing xenogeneic. So, they had to be watched until the process was over.


    Kate sent people over to conduct the study on Han Sen. Hei Xun and Lan Se were amongst them.

 Chapter 1718 - Finishing the Evolution Process

    <strong>1718 Finishing the Evolution Process</strong>


    ¡°Hardman, your business is great You have spent such a small amount of money on someone who has the possibility of bing a Noble.¡± Hei Xun sat down next to a monitor and started a discussion with Hardman.


    Hardmanughed and said, ¡°It is difficult to tell if he will be able to generate a geno weapon. Even with the flowers chinning, the possibility still stands on a fifty-fifty.¡±


    Everyone could hear the false humility in Hardman¡¯s voice. Fifty percent was actually quite high, especially considering how few people could make the flowers ring.


    Lan Se observed Han Sen through the monitor and looked curious.


    She knew he had made the flowers chime, but she hadn¡¯t learned much more since then. She had looked for Han Sen in the graveyard, but Hardman had alreadye to him first and whisked him away.


    Lan Se was curious to see if Han Sen could be a Noble. If he was truly able to, he¡¯d have a near-infinite amount of wealth and fame.


    Han Sen started casting his skills. Nobody said anything now, and everyone focused closely on him.


    Han Sen used The Story of Genes and felt that his flesh, skin, bones, chest, and even genes were releasing some mystic substance.


    The substance was like a sprouting out of the soil. His skin was that soil, and the ck substance began to grow across it It enveloped Han Sen, shredding all the clothes he had been wearing.


    The ck substance kept on expanding, forming into a set of armor all around him. The more of that ck substance arose, the more the armor took shape.


    Hardman looked at Han Sen and his geno armor, watching it as it changed. His palms were sweating in anticipation. He had spent quite a lot on Han Sen, and if this evolution failed, Hardman would be losing quite a bit on the gambit he had taken.


    But if he seeded, he¡¯d be far richer. The mere prospect of having a Noble join ck Gold Group made him supremely excited. He could very well be a chairman.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen¡¯s armor in keen interest Lan Se was curious, whereas Hei Xun remained emotionless. It was almost as if all this did not matter to him one small bit


    Ten minutester, the shape around Han Sen waspleted. The ck armor he was wearing was very detailed, and there wasn¡¯t a single seam around Han Sen¡¯s entire body.


    Just as everyone thought the process was finished, the armor began to twist. A ck pattern emerged across its surface.


    If you looked closer, however, you¡¯d realize it wasn¡¯t a pattern. They were symbols and words none of them could understand. They sank into the armor¡¯s surface like engravings


    When they were revealed, Han Sen¡¯s armor looked very mysterious.


    ¡°No wonder he made the flowers chime. I have never before seen a set of armor look anything remotely like this,¡± Hardman said.


    Generating a geno armor was always a weird spectacle, but he had thought Han Sen could also generate a geno weapon. Hei Xun still did not say a word. He kept on looking at Han Sen and his geno armor.


    The patterns that had appeared on Han Sen¡¯s armor looked mystic and beautiful. They made Han Sen¡¯s armor a rather mesmerizing sight


    Although there were no powerful energy readings, the geno armor had a strange energy of its own. Of course, the armor was brand new, so the energy wasn¡¯t very strong.


    Ten minutester, the geno armor stopped developing. The process looked to have beenpleted.


    To Han Sen, it didn¡¯t really feel like armor. It actually felt like a part of his own body, generating this massive power flow.


    Han Sen¡¯s brain felt as if it was rattling, and then, all of a sudden, a voice started to ring in his head.


    ¡°Evolution Process Complete.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked hearing this. It was the same voice he had heard all the time in the sanctuaries, and he thought it was something that only yed within the sanctuaries. He was shocked it still existed, even out here.

 Chapter 1719 - Xenogeneic Genes

    <strong>1719 Xenogeneic Genes</strong>


    Han Sen looked at the information avable on the inte, but he could not find any others who were associated with the sanctuaries. It seemed no one else on Kate was.


    Han Sen wanted to know if things worked like they did in the sanctuaries. Where did genese from? Were there beast souls to get? Stuff like that.


    When Han Sen exited the training room, everyone was gone. Hardman had already left, and everyone else had followed him out. They were not happy that Han Sen had failed, and they were not willing to sign any more contracts with him.


    But the contract was still not over, and despite knowing Hardman no longer wanted him, he knew he¡¯d still have to stay until the terms of the contract were over and it expired.


    When Han Sen walked out, however, Lan Se was there. She had been waiting outside for him. When Han Sen approached her, she said, ¡°You know my phone number. If you require more work, call me. The graveyard still has a free slot for you.¡±


    Lan Se knew Hardman would not want to keep Han Sen on any longer than he had to because he had not be a Noble. And she was afraid Han Sen might resort to desperate measures to survive that could bring harm to Kate. She sympathized with him, and that was why she made the offer.


    ¡°Thank you, Officer Lan.¡± Han Sen actually felt quite touched.


    Returning to his room, he noticed the door was open. Someone was already moving stuff into the room. Hardman¡¯s secretary, who was wearing high heels on and stood with her arms crossed, appeared to be overseeing the move.


    ¡°Secretary Lena, what¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    The secretary swung her ck and white tail, and with her arms still folded, she said, ¡°I am sorry, but there is not enough space in the base. It is a waste to let you live alone in this room. So, the manager will give you another ce where you can live with a roommate.¡±


    Han Sen knew that he had failed and Hardman no longer wished to invest in him. He couldn¡¯t stay in the best room any longer, and his benefits would be severely reduced. Han Sen had nothing, so he just picked up a few of his extra clothes and walked back out of the room.


    ¡°Secretary Lena, where is my new room?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am too busy to take you there. It¡¯s room 702. Go there yourself.¡± Lena did not look at Han Sen. She was actingpletely different than she had before.


    Han Sen did not mind, though. He just took his stuff and left the room, headed for the seventh floor.


    The seventh floor was living quarters for the hunting group. But it was just an ordinary dorm room, where four people bunked together.


    When Han Sen reached 702, no one was there. He set up the room and got his own key for the ce, then he took a shower and changed clothes. His old clothes had been destroyed, so he was walking around in his geno armor. Wearing it did not cost him energy as it had in the sanctuaries, but he didn¡¯t really need to have it on right then.


    After the shower, Han Sen found an empty spot to put down his few possessions.


    To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, when he touched the bone he had found with Old Cat, he heard an announcement y.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Gene discovered.¡±


    Old Cat had told him that the bones were useful outside the sanctuary, but he hadn¡¯t expected to have Old Cat¡¯s words confirmed so soon.


    ¡°How do I use this?¡± Han Sen checked out the bone, not entirely sure how he¡¯d earn the geno points it contained.


    Han Sen ran his skills, but the bone remained quiet. He gave it a drop of Real Blood, but it also stayed quiet.


    The voice from the sanctuary had only spoken once, and it was now silent. Whatever it was, it couldn¡¯t help Han Sen any more.


    ¡°Do I have to eat this to make it work?¡± Han Sen tried to bite the bone, but it was so f*cking hard, his teeth almost crumbled to pieces. That definitely wasn¡¯t going to work.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to cook it,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The bone was not very big. It was red and purplish, and it had a metallic hue. If Han Sen had not have found it himself, he would not have believed that it hade from some creature¡¯s body.


    He nned to make a soup out of it, despite not knowing if that would work.


    There was no other way, though. Han Sen wanted to at least try it, so he bought a small cooker from a shop and brought it back with him to the living quarters.


    Back in the living quarters, Han Sen filled up a pot with water and tossed the bone in. He then put a lid on it and plugged the cooker in. He turned it on and allowed it to cook.


    As he was doing this, the doorbell rang. Three Kate people, covered in sweat, came waltzing in. Everyone in the base knew Han Sen had made the flowers chime and that Hardman had bought him in the hopes of gaining a Noble. Even if they didn¡¯t know, the word that Han Sen had failed to generate a geno weapon spread like wildfire.


    ¡°Bud, don¡¯t take it too hard. It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t evolve twice. 99.9% of people don¡¯t, and you know what? We¡¯re still living.¡± The Kate man patted Han Sen on the shoulder. He didn¡¯t mean to mock Han Sen, though. It was a genuine attempt atfort.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m okay.¡± Han Sen did not think failing was a big deal. When others failed, that was that. Han Sen still had the Dongxuan Sutra and the Blood-Pulse Sutra to work with, so he still had another two chances.


    It would be no big deal even if Han Sen failedpletely. Han Sen thought that he could always absorb Xenogeneic genes to evolve, as well. There was more than one way to progress.


    ¡°You are wee. But don¡¯t thank me. If one day you are in danger, and peoplee to your aid, it¡¯ll cost you more than a thanks,¡± another Kate told him.


    ¶£hen what should I say?¡± Han Senughed


    ¡°Say nothing. Now, do you have cigarettes?¡± a Kate asked, lying on the bed.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t smoke.¡± Han Sen used to smoke, but he had been in the sanctuaries for too long. Since there were no cigarettes there, he was forced to stop.


    ¡°Is that yours? What are you cooking?¡± Thest Kate saw Han Sen¡¯s cooker and just had to ask.

 Chapter 1720 - Baron Gene

    <strong>1720 Baron Gene</strong>


    ¡°There was a problem generating my geno armor. This is a medicine that should help, and so I am heating it up,¡± Han Sen said.


    The Kate men nodded and no longer seemed interested.


    The three of them settled in and then went for a shower, and Han Sen watched them.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to get along with people from Kate, and with Han Sen¡¯s observational skills, he was able to tell that their fitness was greater than that of humans. But that seemed to be their only major advantage¡ªtheir fitness. They were not as intelligent, and when it came to research and development, they were quiteckingpared to humans.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen the Nobles fight yet, so perhaps they were much stronger than ordinary citizens.


    Han Sen stayed in the living quarters. The names of his three roommates were rather strange, so he just called them Long, Suo Tu, and Kun. They weren¡¯t hostile, but neither were they overly friendly. They were just average roommates, really.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to open the cooker, so he waited until the next day, when the other three were out, to stop the cooker and lift the lid. It released a puff of fragrance and steam.


    When he gave it a sniff, Han Sen noticed it smelled like blood. He knew that the cooker might not have any effect on such a hard bone. But now that he was taking a look, he was genuinely surprised. All the water had be purplish and red. It smelled like blood, and it was frothing.


    Han Sen knew that should have been impossible, as when blood was boiled, it usually became solid.


    After poking around in the weird liquid with a spoon, he noticed that the bone was gone. There wasn¡¯t even a tiny bit left. He was even more surprised.


    That was just a normal cooker with a pot full of water. And yet, it had been able to cook the item sessfully and melt the bonepletely.


    Smelling that blood, though, Han Sen wondered whether or not he could eat it.


    But since he had heard the unexpected voice of the sanctuary, Han Sen wanted to give it a try. He spooned up some of the soup and sipped it


    Han Sen frowned. It tasted very bad. It was like drinking hot blood.


    Fortunately, he was used to eating bad things. He had grown ustomed to eating raw flesh, after all. A bit of blood wasn¡¯t going to put him off.


    ¡°Consumed a Baron Xenogeneic Gene. Baron Gene +0¡ä


    When Han Sen heard the announcement, he was delighted. It was working, but he had sipped such a small amount, it had added zero points.


    Han Sen lifted the entire cooker and pot, and then he gulped it all down like a vat of soup.


    The heat was in his belly then, spreading out through his whole body. Han Sen¡¯s blood warmed and began to flow more swiftly. As his blood continued to surge, his entire body started to feel hot. He felt as if he was in a sauna, and his skin was red, burning with a constant sizzle.


    Han Sen had almost finished drinking it all, but he had yet to hear an announcement. It appeared that he hadn¡¯t gained a single point.


    ¡°Was it because the bone was too small? Was it not enough to give me even one point?¡± Han Sen felt depressed about this, but he finished thest few swigs of the broth.


    ¡°Consumed a Baron Xenogeneic Gene. Baron Gene +1¡±


    When Han Sen finished it all, he heard what he had wanted to hear. His gene tally had increased, and although it was only a Baron tier¡ªwhich was the lowest¡ªit was a good start, nheless.


    The heat inside his bodysted a whole hour, and after that, his body temperature returned to normal. Now, though, Han Sen was feeling much stronger.


    His Spell armor, as he had begun calling it, didn¡¯t seem to improve. That surprised him.


    Xenogeneic genes only increased the strength of Han Sen¡¯s actual body. They didn¡¯t improve his Spell armor.


    As Han Sen was happily thinking about these changes, Kun came back. He told Han Sen to pack a few things because they had been given a mission to hunt a xenogeneic.


    Han Sen and Kun packed up, as he, Kun, and Long were a team. There would be ten people going on this mission, all led by one leader.


    In the za, they found neen other teams. A captain oversaw them all, and he directed them to board a ship to fly elsewhere.


    Han Sen knew Hardman used his people as pawns and little more. Han Sen was prepared for this, though, and he had been expecting it.


    Hardman only saw them as cannon fodder. Han Sen¡¯s contract put him in a slightly different role. Soldiers could only earn money, but if Han Sen killed a xenogeneic, he could earn rewards in addition to the mary sum.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t see any Nobles amongst them. They didn¡¯t mingle with ordinary soldiers.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Han Sen asked Suo Tu.


    Suo Tu merely shrugged and said, ¡°We are just soldiers. We don¡¯t know where we¡¯re being deployed. We¡¯ll end up fighting no matter where we drop, anyway.¡±


    ¡°If this is so dangerous, why are you joining the hunting group?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    ¡°Because there is a lot of money involved,¡± Suo Tu said. He then got out his wallet and showed it to Han Sen. It held a picture of a beautiful Kate woman and a little girl. They smiled joyfully.


    But the little girl had no hair or fur, and she looked bald.


    ¡°My daughter has a gic problem. A lot of money is required to heal her. She needs expensive geno fluid to stay alive, and that is why I am here,¡± Suo Tu said calmly.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t good atforting, so he wasn¡¯t sure what he might say that would make the man feel better.


    ¡°I tell you this not for sympathy. I just want you to know that you should be careful. If you are in danger, don¡¯t expect someone to y the hero and attempt to save you,¡± Suo Tu said, pocketing his wallet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad,¡± Han Sen told him. He knew the man meant it as a genuine warning, not a threat.

 Chapter 1721 - Cow Foot Valley

    <strong>1721 Cow Foot Valley </strong>


    After half a day, the ship was still moving sluggishly along. It was slowly descending now, though, and Han Sen made sure to look out the window. The ship was in the process ofnding close to a mountain.


    As they got closer, Han Sen saw that they werending in a valley. When Han Sen looked down, however, a strange sight met his eyes.


    The valley was shaped like arge hoofprint, and the mountain near it had been cut at an angle of ny degrees.


    ¡°Cow Foot Valley. There¡¯s a xenogeneic here?¡± Long looked out and frowned.


    ¡°Long, you know this ce?¡± Han Sen looked at Long. Suo Tu and Kun did so as well.


    Long said, ¡°I used to live in a city near Cow Foot Valley, and I frequently visited here. The legends say a Noble once rode a green cow here, but a xenogeneic tried to provoke the Noble. The Noble ignored the creature, and the green cow stepped on it. The xenogeneic and the mountain were crushed beneath its hoof, thus giving the valley its shape. The Noble continued on his way, atop the green cow, leaving behind a purple mist in his wake. It remained there for three days.¡±


    ¡°Some vigers believe that the presence of that Noble still resides there and that the xenogeneics will never dare to go close again. Many people moved close to the valley, gathering into a town that was aptly called Cow Foot Town. It looks like the Noble isn¡¯t able to protect them anymore, though, considering that a xenogeneic has nowe.¡±


    Everyone sighed after hearing the story. Han Sen thought the story seemed odd, though. The Noble mentioned sounded very familiar to him. It sounded like someone from the Alliance.


    The ship came to rest in the valley, and all the soldiers disembarked the airship and lined up in front of it.


    Weapons like guns wouldn¡¯t work on xenogeneics, so they were going to rely on melee weaponry. Aside from their geno armors, they were each given a shield and a metal sword. They had a regun on their waists, but they weren¡¯t intended to be weapons. They were for giving a signal whenever the xenogeneic was found.


    Han Sen finally saw the ck Gold hunting group¡¯s Noble now, too. He walked toward the captain. He was a middle-aged Kate man, and his ears and tail were yellow and white.


    The captain referred to him as Mister Tiger. The captain and Mister Tiger directed the team towards a nearby town.


    Before Han Sen reached the entrance, he saw a few corpses scattered around a field. They were the deceased residents of the town. They were all Kate, and they were all in gristly pieces. Many had their heads wholly cut off. It was a very bloody and gruesome sight.


    Han Sen examined their wounds and determined they had been killed by something¡¯s ws.


    ¡°Nine-Life Cat said he was not wee in the geno universe. Is he a xenogeneic, maybe?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think Old Cat did this, though. He didn¡¯t seem bored enough to attack random vigers, and the ws seemed different from those he possessed.


    ¡°Follow and maintain formation!¡± the captain shouted, ushering them all on.


    Xenogeneics powerful hunters and formidable assassins. Unless you had an advantage, finding them was impossible.


    After entering the town, the entire group had goosebumps. Blood, viscera, and severed limbs were everywhere. The town was an ugly depiction of hell.


    Even young toddlers had been torn apart


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Long shouted angrily.


    Suo Tu did not say anything, but gripped his sword tight with contempt.


    Han Sen could now understand the helplessness thatmoners might feel when pitted against a xenogeneic. Not even geno armor could defend against their ws. Only the Noble¡¯s could, most likely. That wasmon knowledge.


    Mister Tiger brought them through the town, but they were unable to locate their culprit. He spoke to the captain, and the captain ordered the group to split up into smaller groups, so they could search in a variety of directions.


    Mister Tiger thought the xenogeneic had to still be hiding in the valley. If that was the case, then they¡¯d have to kill it.


    Now was the time when soldiers like Han Sen came into y. Back Gold Group would use its grunts to smoke out the xenogeneic, so Mister Tiger could be the one to kill it. The soldiers were expendable.


    Han Sen¡¯s team was searching to the south-west. They maintained formation, holding their shields to the side. They approached their designated locale slowly.


    None of the soldiers would risk their life for the others. The shields they used were tough, but they¡¯d only survive a few strikes before breaking, at the most


    Han Sen pulled out his Northern King Glove and put it in his pocket. His Spell geno armor was not as powerful as the glove. The glove was a geno weapon. It was a Noble¡¯s item.


    Han Sen figured it was probably low level, but he couldn¡¯t use its full power regardless.


    The soldiers continued to walk past scenes of horrific violence, but they couldn¡¯t be distracted by the cruelty. Otherwise, they¡¯d end up just like the townspeople.


    Han Sen was very focused, and although his Dongxuan Aura could not go very far, he felt he was all-around better than the other soldiers.


    Pang!


    They moved forward slowly, but suddenly, there was a gunshot from the north. The wind carried the noise of gunshots and the sound of people shouting.


    ¡°Found it! Everyone head for the north-west sector.¡± Themunicator sounded with a voice.


    The captain acknowledged, then instructed the group to turn.


    But all of a sudden, Han Sen paused. He detected a shadow bolting through an alley, headed right for Suo Tu.


    Suo Tu was facing the captain, so he was unaware of the shadowing right for him.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Han Sen shouted. He ran in front of Suo Tu, but it was toote to pull the man away. Instead, Han Sen sent a kick into Suo Tu¡¯s back before leaping away himself.


    The ck shadow went right past Han Sen and Suo Tu, almost touching them. When everyone heard it, their faces changed as they screamed, ¡°Xenogeneic!¡±

 Chapter 1722 - First Battle with a Xenogeneic

    <strong>1722 First Battle with a Xenogeneic </strong>


    Han Sen recognized what he was seeing. Judging from its appearance, it was a Kate.


    It looked like a human, but it had cat ears and a cat tail, too. That meant it was a Kate.


    But it was different from the other Kate people that Han Sen had seen. It had no geno armor, and its nails were half a foot long. They were like swords, and they shone with a fluorescent blue color. The eyes of the creature were glowing red, as well.


    The xenogeneic did not stop after rushing past Han Sen and Suo Tu, and it went straight for Long. Its hands, each bearing five dagger-like nails, shed toward Long¡¯s head.


    It was too fast, and Long didn¡¯t have time to dodge the strike. He shouted, lifted his shield, and blocked the attack.


    Katcha!


    The sharp nails obliterated the shield and pierced straight into his geno armor and skin, leaving him with fivecerations that bled profusely. Fortunately, the shield had absorbed most of the damage, and the hits he had taken were not half as bad as what they could have been.


    Immediately after, the xenogeneic went right for another soldier. That soldier had been in too much shock and had forgotten to dodge. His legs trembled as the xenogeneic approached, right until the moment the creature annihted his head and painted the surroundings with his brain.


    ¡°Fall back! Fall back!¡± The leader fired his gun at the xenogeneic.


    When the bullets hit the foe, they crackled against him like fireworks. They didn¡¯t even break the skin, though.


    ¡°Report! Xenogeneic discovered in the south-west¡± The leader barked his report into his phone, all the while shooting at the enemy.


    The xenogeneic didn¡¯t even seem to notice the bullets. He just jumped back towards Long, who had only just gotten back on his feet.


    Long¡¯s face turned white. It was toote for him to dodge, and he had no shield. He lifted his sword and brought it down toward the xenogeneic¡¯s hand.


    The xenogeneic¡¯s hand grabbed the sword. The creature gently pressed on it, and it shattered. The creature¡¯s other hand was moving forward to grab Long¡¯s head, though.


    There was nowhere Long could run, and he abandoned all hope. He fell back, wanting to escape, but he was far slower than the xenogeneic. Dodging was a futile endeavor.


    Just as the hand wasing down to nt itself on Long¡¯s face, a fist wrapped in ck armor appeared above him. It punched the xenogeneic right on its temple, knocking the creature away.


    The punch did not hurt the xenogeneic, but it freed Long. And when he turned to look at the savior-fist, he noticed it was the doing of no other than Han Sen.


    Long looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression.


    Han Sen was surprised by what he had done, too. He had gathered up all the strength of his Spell geno armor to deliver that punch. He punched the xenogeneic¡¯s head, but all it had done was knock the creature off-bnce for a few steps. The geno armor wasn¡¯tparable to the xenogeneic.


    The xenogeneic looked at Han Sen and then jumped towards him. It was so fast, it was like a shadow.


    ¡°Run!¡± Suo Tu picked up Long and shouted at Han Sen. Han Sen could not outrun their foe, though.


    Not that Han Sen nned on running. He was very calm and confident, and his steps were as gentle as the slithering of a snake. He lowered himself into a beautiful fighting form.


    The xenogeneic¡¯s power was stronger than Han Sen¡¯s, but that did not mean he could not rival it.


    Han Sen¡¯s power and speed were nothingpared to what could be achieved in the geno universe, but hisbat skills were the best.


    Han Sen pushed his movement to the max, making his body bob and weave, left and right. No one could predict where he was going.


    The xenogeneic tried to jump and catch Han Sen, but it couldn¡¯ty a finger on him.


    Suo Tu and the team were frozen in shock at the spectacle. Although the creature was only a step behind Han Sen, he was not at all frightened. Each of his movements was made with absoluteposure and calm, and he managed to avoid the xenogeneic¡¯s attacks each and every time. It was rather difficult to believe.


    Han Sen¡¯s speed was not too far off Suo Tu¡¯s, but it was still quite slowpared to the xenogeneic. But he could dodge the xenogeneic¡¯s attack all the same, and the xenogeneic couldn¡¯t even scrape his armor. It was very surprising.


    Han Sen used his abilities of prediction and judgment to lead the enemy north.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the vile thing with his own power, so he wanted to draw it to Mister Tiger. Perhaps the Noble could get rid of it.


    The soldiers had cameras, and when Han Sen¡¯s group was attacked, those at CIC could view the situation.


    ¡°D*mn! There are two xenogeneics. What do we do? Mister Tiger is already dealing with one, and we can¡¯t deal with the other. We should have invited Mister An.¡± Commander Guris¡¯ forehead was sweating.


    ¡°Wait a minute. There¡¯s a soldier leading the xenogeneic at eleven o¡¯ clock,¡± a moderator shouted.


    Themander could not believe that ¡°No way! How can an ordinary soldier do that?¡±


    When he saw it clearly, he was shocked. The soldier¡¯s body was moving left and right, and you could see that he was not scared. He was intimidating to watch.


    The xenogeneic was chasing the man, unable to hurt him. The soldier was evidently leading it in a particr direction.


    ¡°Who is that soldier?¡± Commander Guris was frozen in awe. Han Sen was like an artist. He had never before seen someone move with such grace and dexterity.


    ¡°Sir, his name is Han Sen. He is the outsider Hardman brought in,¡± the moderator said.


    ¡°The outsider that was able to make the flowers chime but failed to be a Noble?¡± Commander Guris mumbled to himself. Then, his face changed. He grabbed the phone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t draw the xenogeneic to eleven o¡¯ clock, do you hear me? Answer me!¡±


    Mister Tiger was already fighting a xenogeneic, and if another one joined the fight, he¡¯d be in danger. If that urred, the operation would be over.

 Chapter 1723 - Killing a Xenogeneic

    Chapter 1723 Killing a Xenogeneic


    ¡°Commander, where should I lead it?¡± Han Sen asked calmly.


    Guris was shocked that the voice he heard was so rxed. He barked down the line, ¡°Go to the south-east and buy Mister Tiger some time! Wait until Mister Tiger is able to finish dealing with the other.¡±


    As soon as he said it, Guris realized that was one of the strangestmands he had ever given. It was odd telling a soldier to keep a xenogeneic busy for some time. People would think he was crazy for issuing such an order, but he had no choice, given the circumstances.


    ¡°Sure, but I can¡¯t make any promises.¡± Han Sen agreed and changed direction, leading the beast east.


    ¡°You do your best, son.¡± Guris gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t imagine that someone like Han Sen would dy the xenogeneic long enough for Mister Tiger to kill his own enemy and move in to help.


    And when Guris reviewed Mister Tiger¡¯s situation realistically, he wasn¡¯t even sure if the Noble would be able to fight another xenogeneic immediately after. And that just made the situation even more worrying.


    Han Sen moved his body and dodged the xenogeneic¡¯s attack. He brought the xenogeneic over to the south-east as he had been instructed to, but he wasn¡¯t nning on waiting for Mister Tiger to finish dealing with his own xenogeneic.


    After moving through several different streets, Han Sen dipped into a building. He deliberately broke his camera and hismunicator to avoid the prying eyes of the others and keep them in the dark.


    As Han Sen had led the xenogeneic forward, he had punched the creature many times. None of his hits were effective, though. The xenogeneic did not have geno armor, but it was far stronger than an armored Kate. As a result, Han Sen could not deal any damage to the creature¡¯s body.


    After Han Sen evaded the next strike of the xenogeneic, he put the glove on his hand.


    In the Alliance, Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to use the Northern King Glove while wearing armor because he hadn¡¯t possessed his own geno armor. Now that he had generated his own set of armor, this was no longer a problem. So, Han Sen was able to put the glove on his right hand and make it look something more like a gauntlet.


    Han Sen dodged another of the xenogeneic¡¯s attack, delivering a strike to the beast¡¯s belly as he did.


    Pang!


    The fist hit the belly, and it echoed like a drum. It didn¡¯t break the flesh, but the xenogeneic coughed up some blood. It looked injured almost immediately.


    Not that the attack really slowed it down. It came at Han Sen with undiminished bloodlust.


    Han Sen was fighting and falling back as he did, retreating into the shelter of another building. He punched the xenogeneic, whose body was scary. By this point, Han Sen had to have punched it with his glove a dozen times. And while the beast was bleeding a lot, it refused to die. It was a supremely powerful foe.


    ¡°If I had a sword that was sharp, I could kill them all,¡± Han Sen thought, annoyed that he did not have a self geno weapon.


    He couldn¡¯t use the full power of the Northern King Glove. If he could, he would have killed the xenogeneic with ease.


    Han Sen used up a lot of his energy in the fight. The geno universe¡¯s power was too strong. His repeated castings were exhausting his energy at an rming rate, and Han Sen fought the xenogeneic with all the effort and energy he could spare. But a while after, he felt very tired.


    Just as Han Sen was about to give up and resort to taking the enemy back to Mister Tiger, he felt something very hot on his back. It was the Nine-Life Cat tattoo, sizzling on his back like a fresh branding.


    Han Sen felt immense pain due to it, but all of a sudden, his exhaustion vanished. Hot power surged inside him, and his body¡¯s cells erupted like a volcano. It made Han Sen feel like he was filled to the brim with power.


    Pang!


    Han Sen punched the xenogeneic again, sending the creature flying. It smacked into a concrete wall and left a deep hole in it.


    The xenogeneic fell down onto the floor, heaving up blood. The ce on the creature¡¯s chest that had touched Han Sen¡¯s fist was scorched, as if the beast had been branded by his burning fist


    Han Sen was, needless to say, happy about this. He ran forward and gave the xenogeneic another punch. And where the next fistnded, the entire patch of the beast¡¯s skin was ckened.


    Han Sen punched it another three times, and eventually, the chest was broken and caved in. What was left was a ck, gaping hole where the heart had once been. It was dead.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Baron hunted; xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Perhaps it was because he had left the sanctuary, but the rules seemed to have changed a bit. The announcements were starting to get vaguer.


    When the xenogeneic died, the heat on Han Sen¡¯s back faded away. His condition returned to normal.


    Before he had the time to think about what happened with the tattoo, though, Han Sen leaped over to the creature and pulled out its ten nails. The nails were where the thing had mutated.


    Perhaps because it was dead, the monster¡¯s body was far weaker. Han Sen was able to remove the sharp blue nails with ease.


    And after Han Sen took the ten nails, the body became much softer. It returned to looking almost like a normal Kate. Its previous strength was all gone.


    Just as Han Sen wondered how he might deal with the body, it started to re and burn. It quickly turned to ash, and when the wind blew, it scattered like dust on the breeze.


    Han Sen was frozen. He didn¡¯t know Nine-Life Cat¡¯s tattoo could imbue him with such power.


    ¡°I need to find out what this whole Nine-Life Cat business is about. Old Cat did say the reputation was bad. If it really is infamous, however, it should be easy to learn a thing or two,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Han Sen, answer me! What¡¯s going on!¡± Guris had seen Han Sen enter the building, but he hadn¡¯t seen what had transpired there. He had wished to send someone else to check on Han Sen, but no one had been willing to enter due to the fact that Han Sen had been tangoing with a xenogeneic.


    Soldiers were tasked with finding xenogeneics, not hunting them. If they knew where a xenogeneic was, they wouldn¡¯t go near it


    Before Guris received a response, though, he saw someone exit the building. It was Han Sen. The xenogeneic that had been chasing him was gone.

 Chapter 1724 - Signing a New Contrac

    Chapter 1724 Signing a New Contrac


    In ck Gold Group¡¯s base, Hardman, Lena, Guris, Mister Tiger, and An were all watching a video.


    The video was of Han Sen¡¯s encounter with the xenogeneic, and his subsequent flight to the building. The video was not taken from one angle. There was a multitude of different views, so it was a little messy.


    Even so, it highly impressed those who were now watching it. Han Sen¡¯s speed and power were average for a geno armor soldier, but the fact that hested so long without sustaining an injury was nothing sort of a miracle.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡± After watching the video, Hardman looked at Guris, Mister Tiger, and An.


    Mister Tiger and An were Barons. Guris was not a Noble, but he was still very talented. All of them were qualified enough to speak on behalf of the entire hunting corp.


    ¡°Interesting man. The power and speed shown are normal, and so were the skills used. Theoretically, any soldier might manage to do what he was capable of. The fact that he was able to dodge the xenogeneic again and again made him look as if he was invincible, though. I don¡¯t think it was luck, either. He must have something that makes him far better than the rest and enables him to do what he did,¡± An said.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying this lucky-dodging method is actually a skill?¡± Hardman asked, after thinking for a long time.


    Mister Tiger considered that and said, ¡°Perhaps it is not a skill, but it could be his instinct. All creatures have instincts, and they can vary from creature to creature. Maybe that was an instinct belonging to his race.¡±


    Hardman nodded and asked Guris, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think he is most certainly different,¡± Guris answered.


    ¡°Be more specific,¡± Hardman said.


    Guris quieted a bit, and answered, ¡°He gave me the impression that he was not new to this. It¡¯s like he has been through a lot, and he is a fighter who has endured many life-and-death scenarios.¡±


    ¡°He has only just generated his geno armor, so how much experience could he possibly have? You overestimate him,¡± Lena said.


    ¡°This is just my opinion, of course. I could always be wrong,¡± Guris said coldly.


    ¡°Manager Hardman, if we can, I¡¯d like to keep this guy,¡± An suddenly said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Hardman looked at An with a shocked expression. An was not prone to sudden outbursts.


    ¡°He¡¯s an interesting guy, and he may prove useful if we keep him around,¡± An said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Hardman nodded.


    The day¡¯s fight ended with Mister Tiger killing his xenogeneic. Han Sen said the xenogeneic chased him into the building and then ran off. Where it had gone to, he did not know.


    Guris and Mister Tigermanded the entire toon to scour the rest of the valley for it, but when they were unable to find the other xenogeneic, they returned to base.


    SuoTu and Long thanked Han Sen. Han Sen quickly became rather famous after that day, and people viewed him differently.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think anything of what he had just been through. He had endured far worse in the past, so it mattered little.


    Han Sen spent a lot of time on the inte after that, but he couldn¡¯t find much information about xenogeneic genes. Ordinary people did not know anything about them. They were collected by Noble and higher-ss sorts. Commoners didn¡¯t have much information on the subject.


    And Han Sen was not able to learn anything about the Nine-Life Cat, either. He could only find out that Nine-Life Cat was also called ¡°cruel beast.¡± But the information surrounding cruel beast was very vague, and he learned nothing concrete about Nine-Life Cat


    Han Sen nned on getting rid of the ten ws, but before he was ready, someone called him into the manager¡¯s office.


    Han Sen went to Hardman¡¯s office¡ªsomething he was getting used to now.


    Hardman smiled when he looked up. ¡°Han Sen, there was a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t worry about what happened after you generated your armor. If there is anything you would like, please, do not hesitate to ask. I will satisfy all your desires.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Manager Hard. Just tell me what it is that you want,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    Hardman nodded and smiled. ¡°Straight to the point; this is a contract the group is willing to give you. If it¡¯s okay with you, you can sign it and be a proper member of ck Gold Hunting Group.¡±


    Han Sen looked over the contract, and he found that its terms were great. He would earn far more money than any of the ordinary soldiers.


    ¡°Manager Hard, ording to our current contract, I can¡¯t dissolve the contract for an entire year. But I remember the contract saying I should be treated like a Noble.¡± Han Sen put down the contract as he spoke to Hardman.


    Hardmanughed and said, ¡°Brother Han, you are excellent. I want to give you a better contract, but you didn¡¯t be a Noble. That¡¯s the fact of the matter. If I gave you the same treatment as the Nobles, they are bound to say something. You must understand this.¡±


    ¡°If things are like that, then I can reject signing a new contract, right?¡± Han Sen calmly said.


    Hardman¡¯s face changed, returning to normal. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Han, I only ask that you think about it This contract is very good. Ordinary soldiers will never receive a contract such as this in their entire lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m not an ordinary soldier. Give me a Noble contract, or I¡¯m leaving. The decision is yours to make,¡± Han Sen said.


    Hardman saw that Han Sen had made up his mind. There was no room for further negotiations, so he said, ¡°Fine. We will use the standard Noble contract with you. But I have done so much for you already. Once I give this contract to someone without a geno armament, the chairman will begin putting great pressure on me. So, how about a ten-year contract.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. He didn¡¯t think Hardman had the pull to give him a Noble contract.


    ¡°Ten years is far too long.¡± Han Sen shook his head. Thest contract he signed would onlyst for a year.


    ¡°Eight years, then. I must suffer so much pressure,¡± Hardman said.


    Han Sen went silent, and then said, ¡°Two years at the most.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hardman had the legal department write up the contract. A two-year agreement for Han Sen to be treated like a Noble, just like Mister Tiger.


    But when Han Sen left, Hardman dialed a certain number and said, ¡°Qiao, I have a two-year contract. We can trade now.¡±

 Chapter 1725 - Qiao

    <strong>Chapter 1725 Qiao</strong>


    Han Sen quickly found out that Hardman was loaning him out to a hunting group called Wizard.


    It was a very small team. It was run privately, too, by an owner called Qiao. The team wasn¡¯t a powerful enterprise, and the inferior members and equipment they used was a testament to that.


    Han Sen was moved to the western part of a city called Gran. He was told that he was being loaned out, but it looked more like a sale. Han Sen¡¯s contract was now in this team¡¯s possession, and if he wanted out, it¡¯d be two years before he could terminate the contract. Kate¡¯sw ensured this.


    In the manager¡¯s office of ck Gold Group, Lenaughed and said, ¡°Manager Hard, that was a good business move. You sold Han Sen for a fine price. You even earned back all the money you had invested in him. I can¡¯t imagine why Qiao wanted him so badly. Han Sen¡¯s good, but he¡¯s not a Noble. There¡¯s no way he can kill a xenogeneic. She spent so much money on this, and the ongoing fee for Han Sen in her employ... It seems so stupid.¡±


    Hardman smiled and said, ¡°She had to. Old Wei is dead, so there are no others close to being a Noble in Wizard. And no sensible Nobles are prepared to go there; with that being the case, the team is practically done for. Somehow, she heard about Han Sen. She paid this much in an all-or-nothing gambit¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s using someone like Han Sen as herst gamble? That¡¯s pathetic.¡± Lenaughed. ¡°Although Han Sen is good, he is not as good as a Noble. The way he fought with the xenogeneic was very dangerous. If he made one wrong move, he¡¯d have been killed. He was fortunate that luck was on his side that day.¡±


    Han Sen said goodbye to Suo Tu, packed up his things, and left the ck Gold base. At the exit, there was a red car waiting to pick him up.


    When Han Sen neared it, the door opened. A ck-haired woman with a white jacket and shoes stepped out of the car. She walked directly in front of Han Sen.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Qiao. I am the manager and leader of Wizard. You belong to us now.¡± The woman reached out her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Han Sen.¡± Han Sen shook her hand. Her skin was delightfully delicate and soft to touch.


    ¡°I know. Why else would I be here?¡± Qiao got back into the car and gestured to Han Sen, saying, ¡°Come. I would like to show you something. It¡¯ll be very important for us. Perhaps it is the humble beginning of a bright and prosperous future for us both.¡±


    ¡°Our future?¡± Han Sen nced at her, a little weirded out


    After Han Sen got into the car, Qiao took him away from ck Gold Group. She drove them to West City.


    ¡°Why are you buying me?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask as they drove. His sry was equal to that of a Noble, and she must have had to pay ck Gold a lot of money.


    Hardman had already paid a lot for Han Sen, but Qiao had spent even more. Han Sen thought the entire situation seemed rather unbelievable. For all intents and purposes, buying him had been a terrible business move.


    Of course, with Han Sen¡¯s abilities and the items he secret owned, this might work out very well for Qiao. Hardman had screwed up in letting him go.


    Qiao did not beat around the bush. ¡°To be honest, I had no choice. The price I can pay is something no Noble is willing to ept.¡±


    Han Sen flinched. She was very direct.


    ¡°Lan Se and Guris rmended you, and I also researched the way in which you fought a xenogeneic. After a lot of thought, I decided to borrow you,¡± Qiao exined.


    ¡°Officer Lan?¡± Han Sen was shocked to hear that.


    Qiao smiled and said, ¡°She is a very good friend of mine. She told me you were a nice person.¡±


    ¡°Then I will have to thank her.¡± Han Sen smiled. ¡°But you should know that even if I can keep a xenogeneic upied, I am unable to kill them.¡±


    ¡°That is why I need to show you something.¡± Qiao looked excited.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°You will know,¡± Qiao did not answer directly this time, but she looked confident.


    The car took them to a big house. Qiao got out and told Han Sen to follow her.


    They both entered the house, and then Qiao took Han Sen to a room on the second floor. The room was very old, and it must have been built a long time ago. Qiao walked over to a firece and crouched. She popped her head inside and rummaged around for a while, then she pulled back.


    She was covered in soot now; even her face. But she still looked very serious, despite her humorous appearance.


    Han Sen saw her hand now contained a rectangr box. It appeared to have been made out of metal. Perhaps it had been burned for too long, but its color was ck like soot. It looked as if it had just been pulled out of a tub of ink.


    Qiao ced it on a table and wiped her hands. She pulled out two contracts and said, ¡°Sign these contracts and you may use the box.¡±


    ¡°What is inside?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the box.


    ¡°Open it.¡± Qiao tossed Han Sen a key.


    Han Sen took the key and lifted the box¡¯s lid. It was rather heavy.


    Han Sen opened the box and saw a dagger inside. It had a handle, and the whole thing was about one foot long.


    It had a sheath, which was also made of metal. It was decorated with some additional leather trimmings, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what creature the leather hade from. It looked like the hide of a snake, but a little thicker.


    The dagger¡¯s de was curved like the horn of a cow. It was ck and half-transparent. It looked very nice.


    Han Sen took it out of the box and looked at Qiao. Qiao nodded, and he pulled the dagger out of its sheath.


    The de was the same as the handle, except it was even more transparent. The tip of the dagger was almost invisible. There was no color, but it broke the light like a diamond.


    ¡°It was created by a Baron ss xenogeneic rhino. It is really powerful. Even geno armor soldiers can pierce the flesh of a xenogeneic with this. Baron ss xenogeneic¡¯s, of course,¡± Qiao said, looking at Han Sen.

 Chapter 1726 - Xenogeneic Material

    <strong>Chapter 1726 Xenogeneic Material</strong>


    Now Han Sen understood why Qiao had bought him. With that dagger, you could kill xenogeneics even if you weren¡¯t a Noble.


    Still, it wouldn¡¯t work if given to the average soldier. Theycked the speed and physical prowess to match a xenogeneic, and they would likely end up killed before ever getting a chance to use the weapon.


    Qiao must have studied the fight between Han Sen and the xenogeneic and determined he was capable enough to wield the dagger effectively. It was the reason why she had bought him.


    ¡°So pieces of xenogeneics can be weaponry?¡± Han Sen asked as he fiddled with the Rhino Horn Dagger.


    ¡°There are many different xenogeneic materials, and most can be used to create weapons,¡± Qiao answered without even having to think.


    ¡°Can we eat them?¡± Han Sen smiled, as if he was joking.


    Qiao shook her head and said, ¡°I have never heard of an edible xenogeneic material. And who would want to? Unstable genes can affect the genes of your entire body. Most ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even be able to digest them. Some xenogeneic materials can be used for medicine, however.¡±


    Han Sen was confused when he heard that. If nobody could consume xenogeneic genes, how was he able to? And the stuff had melted through a simple boiling process.


    Han Sen wanted to see if he could cook the rhino dagger and eat it. Unfortunately, he knew it didn¡¯t truly belong to him, so he shelved the idea.


    He looked over the contract Qiao gave him, and one of the terms said the dagger would be lent to him for the duration of his time in Wizard. If he ever left the team, he would have to give it back.


    Han Sen signed it without hesitation. He had to work with Wizard for the next two years, and for the time being, that weapon was perfect.


    It was only after Han Sen became a part of Wizard that he realized the team was all sorts of bad.


    The training base had been sold, and the dpidated old house they were standing in had be their new base. It was all that Qiao had.


    And the only other member of the team who was an old woman who had raised Qiao. She was in charge of housework, most of the time.


    That meant the only real members of Wizard were Han Sen and Qiao.


    ¡°Can the two of us y xenogeneics?¡± Han Sen asked.


    They had no one to assist them, so there was the whole matter of even finding a xenogeneic. Even if they knew where one was, they might not be able to force it out


    Xenogeneics were faster than ordinary creatures, and they were very good at hiding. That¡¯s why most teams used so many people to hunt for them.


    ¡°I have thought about this. The xenogeneics are evil, but they won¡¯t risk anything unless they are confident. If a Noble was out hunting them, there is a chance they would not dare strike. You are different, however; you aren¡¯t a Noble, and there¡¯s every possibility they¡¯d relish the chance to try to attack you.¡± Before Qiao could finish, Han Sen understood what she was getting at.


    Han Sen slumped his shoulders. ¡°What kind of resource will I need to harvest for the production of a weapon?¡±


    ¡°You need the right materials, and you have to find an expert to forge it for you. They are difficult to produce, so you¡¯d need to enlist the service of a genuine professional. Otherwise, the weapon you produced might not even function properly. I hear 30% is the usual percentage for sess in forging, due to the instability of the base resource. My father used up many resources through the years in forging endeavors, but he was only ever able to sessfully craft this dagger,¡± Qiao said.


    ¡°When should we go hunt?¡± Han Sen asked, as he needed xenogeneic genes now.


    ¡°I have been looking for a xenogeneic. For the time being, you should rest. I will find us one before long.¡± Qiao escorted Han Sen to a room that was to be his private ce.


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t all that bad. It¡¯s better than ck Gold, leastways.¡± Han Sen was satisfied.


    Although he needed to share half his rewards with Qiao, Qiao did all the mental heavy-lifting. Searching for information and scouring for reports was what she did, and it was something Han Sen couldn¡¯t


    Without help in such matters, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to find any himself. And if he couldn¡¯t find xenogeneics, he couldn¡¯t kill xenogeneics.


    And Qiao had given him the Rhino Horn Dagger, too. Now Han Sen could kill xenogeneics with greater ease. It was more than right to give her half the loot.


    The Nine-Life Cat was also a liability, since it didn¡¯t always work. He couldn¡¯t put his faith in it After killing the xenogeneic, Han Sen had tried to active the Nine-Life Cat tattoo again but couldn¡¯t


    When Qiao left him to settle in, Han Sen locked the door and made sure no one was watching before he brought out his pot. He put the ten blue metal ws inside, to cook them.


    The second day, when Han Sen opened the pot, he had to hold his nose.


    The water in the pot had turned to something that looked like swirling blue ink. It had a pungent stench.


    Han Sen used his spoon to give it a good stir, and he noticed all the nails had been melted away.


    ¡°Weird. If the xenogeneic materials can melt this easily, the people here should know. There¡¯s no way they can be used for weapons. Something is most certainly wrong with all this, but what that is exactly, I can¡¯t say.¡± Han Sen frowned. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    There was nothing unusual about the pot or the water, so the problem had to lie with Han Sen. But Han Sen did not know what he had done to cause the ingredients to change in such a way.


    Han Sen drank the blue juice, and he immediately noted how different it was to the bone juice. It wasn¡¯t even hot¡ªit was actually cold! It felt like he was freezing his own bones when he drank it.


    ¡°Consumed a Baron Xenogeneic Gene. Baron Gene +1¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s head began to emit a white mist. His hair and eyebrows were covered by a thickyer of frost, and his teeth began to chatter.


    Han Sen had to cast skills for over an hour in order to recover.


    The ten nails had only provided him a single gene, so Han Sen frowned. It seemed that it did not matter how much of the material was consumed.


    He stayed there for the next two days, and eventually, Qiao called Han Sen with a quest.


    When Han Sen entered the car next, Lan Se was in the passenger seat ¡°Han Sen, we meet again.¡± Lan Se smiled.


    ¡°Officer Lan, why are you here? Are you a part of this quest?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lan Se smiled and said, ¡°Remember the xenogeneic that murdered the factory workers? You guys are going to kill it. I hope you don¡¯t wind up dead.¡±

 Chapter 1727 - Who Reaps the Benefits

    <strong>Chapter 1727 Who Reaps the Benefits</strong>


    A train¡¯s horn cracked the air, while powerful aircraft flew through the sky above.


    Han Sen was a little confused when it came to Kate technology. You could see old steam trains, but you could also see nuclear-fueled aircraft. Some people even rode creatures on the street.


    It was bewildering to witness the great mix of technology that co-existed.


    Han Sen scoured the inte to learn more about Kate¡¯s history. He knew Kate wasn¡¯t very well-developed because they had been invaded a few times, and much of their technology was leftover from other cultures. That was one of the primary factors that contributed to the mix of different technologies.


    The Kate people had only had their liberty for a few dozen years. It wasn¡¯t too long ago that they had been ruled by outsiders.


    Qiao¡¯s reddybug car came to a stop before the abandoned factory. Qiao and Lan Se¡¯s faces darkened.


    A big truck was parked in front of the factory, and a few aircraft circled the airspace. It looked like someone had beaten them there.


    ¡°It¡¯s ck Gold Group.¡± Qiao saw the symbol on the truck and frowned.


    Lan Se frowned and said, ¡°Weird. Why are they here? No one else should know, except for the members of security.¡±


    Qiao looked disappointed and said, ¡°With ck Gold¡¯s power, it¡¯s not a surprise they can grab information like this.¡±


    As they discussed this, two people dismounted an armored truck and approached them.


    Han Sen noticed that the approaching figures weren¡¯t strangers. It was Hardman and his secretary, Lena.


    Hardman walked to the car and knocked on the window.


    Qiao rolled the windows down, and with a smug and boastful face, Hardman immediately said, ¡°Qiao, are you interested in the xenogeneic here? It is a shame you arete.¡±


    After that, Hardman nced at Han Sen but did not say anything.


    ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t got what you came for, though. That means it isn¡¯t toote. Sorry, we¡¯re in a rush. Can¡¯t talk.¡± Qiao started up the car and drove past the truck.


    Hardman didn¡¯t try to stop them. He just looked at the car andughed. ¡°They are for real! Qiao really thinks that Han Sen has what it takes to kill a xenogeneic?¡±


    ¡°Like she said; they are in a rush. Desperate people will do anything.¡± Lenaughed, too.


    Hardman shook his head and returned to the armored truck. Guris was insidemanding the operation.


    Lan Se observed the soldiers situated all around, and her heart sank. ¡°It looks like we won¡¯t have the slightest chance. ck Gold employs far too many soldiers. He¡¯ll find it before we will.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they won¡¯t, and maybe it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Qiao¡¯s eyes went bright, and she sped up. ¡°Sit tight. We are going to find the xenogeneic.¡±


    The car kicked up dust while speeding ahead.


    ¡°How does Qiao know where to go?¡± Lena asked in surprise. She watched the car through ck Gold¡¯s cameras.


    ¡°Qiao is a smart woman. Although I tried to position my soldiers to mislead her, she still found it. They used us to find the xenogeneic,¡± Guris said.


    Hardman said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let them go first. Tell Mister Tiger to wait outside instead of going in.¡±


    Guris frowned and said, ¡°Manager Hard, it would be great to get an easy kill. But Qiao and Han Sen aren¡¯t a threat that we should take simply.¡±


    ¡°Commander Guris, you worry too much. Even if we gave them the xenogeneic on a tter, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill it. Let them be our pawns to lure out this xenogeneic. It is better not to sacrifice our own soldiers,¡± Lena said.


    ¡°Do what I say. With Mister Tiger here, the xenogeneic will not reveal itself. It is better to let them die than our soldiers,¡± Hardman said.


    Guris did not respond any further. He ryed the n to the team and Mister Tiger.


    ¡°Qiao, are you certain this is the way? The people of ck Gold aren¡¯t over here.¡± Lan Se scanned the surroundings quickly.


    ¡°It must be here. Their little sham isn¡¯t fooling me.¡± Qiao also looked around, while picking up even more speed. The car was leaving huge clouds of dust behind them.


    Aside from the abandoned factories in the area, there was a closed mine. They drove the car inside.


    Pang!


    They had only just driven in when a loud noise sounded above them. The ceiling was caving in, almost crushing the back of the car.


    Qiao and Lan Se were in the front of the car. They pushed their doors open and scrambled out. They looked up and saw a silver-haired, three-meter tall ape dropping down on the roof of the car. It jumped up and down repeatedly, crushing thedybug car. The fuel tank eventually ruptured and exploded, but the explosion didn¡¯t even singe the beast¡¯s fur.


    Qiao and Lan Se were incredibly worried about Han Sen, because he was still in the back of the car. And amidst the attack, they had no idea what had happened to him.


    ¡°Good stomping. Let Mister Tiger strike!¡± Hardman had watched what urred through a drone¡¯s camera. He wasughing his head off.


    ¡°Mister Tiger, we have a lock on the target. You can go now!¡± Guris told Mister Tiger.


    They confirmed the big, silver ape was inside the mine. A few soldiers had gone there previously to scope the ce out, but all contact with them had been lost. They had yet to be found.


    Now Han Sen had done them a favor by luring the xenogeneic into action. And now that it was in their sights, Mister Tiger was running over. He was only a mile away.


    Hardman was stillughing, watching the battlefield. He loved nothing more than taking advantage of the work of others.


    Qiao and Lan Se then saw Han Sen exit what was left of the car. That brought them a feeling of safety. Seeing him emerge in one piece was quite relieving


    The silver ape saw Han Sen and grabbed hold of the wreckage of the car. He threw it at Han Sen.


    Han Sen moved quickly, evading the car. The car flipped end over end until it was stopped by a warehouse, which promptly copsed.


    The silver ape roared and jumped towards Han Sen with blinding speed.


    Han Sen went forward, going right for the ape. His eyes were calm like well water.


    The Rhino Horn Dagger was in his hand, but he didn¡¯t unsheathe it His right hand grasped the handle as he went for the ape.


    ¡°Kid, this is my prey!¡± Mister Tiger was already in the mine, sounding excited.

 Chapter 1728 - I Want This Person

    <strong>Chapter 1728 I Want This Person</strong>


    Hardman and Lena looked as if they were watching a movie. Until the xenogeneic was killed, no one could tell who would take the beast down.


    They didn¡¯t think Han Sen could kill the xenogeneic, and he had actually helped them draw it out. He was very nice.


    Hardman even lit up a cigarette to enjoy what came next.


    Qiao and Lan Se looked at Han Sen and the silver ape, hoping that the soldier she had chosen would be able to deal with the creature. Even though Mister Tiger had joined the fray, there was still a chance that Han Sen could get the kill.


    Mister Tiger roared as he ran, holding a tiger head sword. He lifted it as he ran up to the ape.


    He was quite a distance from the creature, and before he reached the foe, Han Sen had already run past the ape.


    When Han Sen passed the creature, there was a gleam of light across the ape¡¯s neck. It was so small that no one was able to see it.


    After he went past it, Han Sen stopped a few stepster.


    The big ape quickly turned around and looked at Han Sen furiously. It wanted to roar again.


    But when it opened its mouth, it only made noise for a single second. Its red eyes opened wide, as its neck suddenly split open, gushing blood like a fountain. The silver ape clutched its cut neck and fell to the ground as blood began to pool and run around. After a moment of writhing, the beasty still.


    Mister Tiger was only twenty meters away from the ape when he started to slow down. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was witnessing. The ape was on the ground, bleeding profusely.


    Qiao and Lan Se looked on in disbelief, remaining quiet in suspense.


    Inside the armored truck, Guris¡¯ eyes were shiny. Hardman and Lena had nothing remotely close to a smile, but their eyes were opened wide, staring at the monitor. They were fixed there, unmoving.


    It wasn¡¯t until the cigarette burned low enough to scorch Hardman¡¯s hand that he changed. The pain made him stop. He lobbed the remains away, and with a glum look, he asked hopelessly, ¡°How was that possible?¡±


    ¡°Xenogeneic Baron hunted; xenogeneic gene found. Xenogeneic beast soul obtained.¡±


    When Han Sen heard the announcement, he was dumbfounded. He had never expected that killing a xenogeneic could grant him a beast soul.


    ¡°Nice job!¡± Before Han Sen could check out the beast soul, Qiao and Lan Se came forward topliment him giddily.


    Qiao had faith in Han Sen, and she had ced her hope in his abilities. But she still hadn¡¯t gotten used to Han Sen, and his performance made her believe she was dreaming.


    Lan Se looked at Han Sen in exuberant excitement. She did not have a geno armament, but she was absolutely thrilled to see Han Sen perform so well.


    Then Mister Tiger approached. Qiao¡¯s face changed as she moved to block him. She waved her phone and said, ¡°Mister Tiger, it¡¯s fairly obvious who this belongs to. I have sent a video to the official website already. The video is already uploaded, so please go.¡±


    Mister Tigerughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who would try something so cheap.¡±


    Mister Tiger looked at Han Sen and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°That was good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Tiger. If we ever have the time, we should chat about sword skills together.¡± Han Sen might not have liked Hardman, but that did not mean he disliked everyone that belonged to ck Gold Group. Hardman didn¡¯t represent the individuals in his employ.


    ¡°Sounds good. Give me your number, and I¡¯ll give you a call sometime,¡± Mister Tiger said.


    Han Sen gave him his phone number. Mister Tiger then looked over to the body of the silver ape. After that, he looked to Qiao¡¯s broken car,ughed, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one else in the area, but I can give you a ride out of here.¡±


    In ck Gold Group¡¯s meeting room, the video of Han Sen ying the ape yed repeatedly. It was slowed down, on a perpetual loop of yback.


    Hardman, Lena, Guris, Mister Tiger, and An were all there together. There was also a young man in the host¡¯s seat.


    The young man watched, while everyone else didn¡¯t say a word. They just watched the video with him.


    Finally, the young man paused the video. He looked at Hardman and calmly said, ¡°Manager Hard, was this man once a member of a ck Gold hunting team?¡±


    Hardman developed a cold sweat, and he said, ¡°Third Master, this man failed to be a Noble. Qiao offered us a decent price, so...¡±


    ¡°I want this person,¡± the third master said. He stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to join the next meeting. I¡¯ll be back in half a month, when I am, I¡¯ll see him standing in front of me.¡±


    After that, the third master left along with his people.


    Hardman sat down on a chair. His expression looked awful.


    ¡°Manager Hard, you are in trouble.¡± Guris patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°You acquired Han Sen, but then you went and sold him. Why would you do such a thing?¡± Mister Tiger was mocking Hardman, and not even he was happy about the fact that Hardman had shamelessly sold Han Sen off.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just buy him back? With ck Gold¡¯s power, we can guarantee his return to the fold. He is merely amoner wielding a xenogeneic weapon. I¡¯m not really sure what the third mister thinks he sees in him.¡± Lena lifted her lips in a sneer.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Before Mister Tiger could speak again, Hardman stopped Lena.


    Hardman was not a big-boobed woman with no brains; he was a very smart man. He knew what the third master had seen in Han Sen¡¯s performance. He knew the weapon was not the only thing that Han Sen wielded.


    He had offended Han Sen many times, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he could get Han Sen back. But he had tomit to the order given to him by the third master. He didn¡¯t even want to think about the consequences of failure.


    Hardman looked very nervous. Aside from Lena, everyone else eventually left. No one was able to help him out of this predicament, after all.


    The silver ape¡¯s body was in the warehouse. Han Sen did not have time to look at it, as he was investigating the xenogeneic beast soul.

 Chapter 1729 - Violent Ape

    <strong>Chapter 1729 Violent Ape</strong>


    Baron Xenogeneic Beast Soul: Violent Ape (Shapeshifting Type)


    When Han Sen saw that it was a shapeshifting type beast soul, he was exuberantly happy. If the xenogeneic beast souls were the same as those in the sanctuaries, that meant he would be the Violent Ape he had just in. With Violent Ape¡¯s power and speed, his ownck of power and speed would no longer be an issue.


    In his room, Han Sen tried summoning the Violent Ape beast soul. When he did, the shadow of Violent Ape consumed Han Sen, and his muscles bulged swiftly. He grew silver fur all over, as he embodied the silver ape.


    Han Sen felt as if his body possessed a new strength. He was incredibly happy, and he was eager to test how strong he had now be.


    But there were no geno trees around. He would have to go to the testing clinic for that, but it wasn¡¯t as if Han Sen could randomly transform in front of everyone. This was not a sanctuary, and he didn¡¯t think that the people of Kate had seen a shapeshifting beast soul before. They would probably think he was a xenogeneic and kill him.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not sure if I can use geno armor after I transform.¡± Han Sen wanted to try it out and see if he could, so he summoned his Spell geno armor.


    The results surprised Han Sen. After transforming, he could indeed make use of it. The armor seemed to change shape to match the user¡¯s body. It made him even stronger.


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s happiness, he suddenly felt a pain his head, though. He immediately felt tired.


    ¡°It looks like I am already exhausted. It seems that shapeshifting takes too much out of me, at this stage.¡± Han Sen turned off the beast soul and put it back. He had only transformed for a few minutes, and if he was in battle, he didn¡¯t think he could use it for any longer than five minutes.


    ¡°Five minutes is not too shabby. With this, and the Rhino Horn Dagger, killing Barons will be a trivial task.¡± Han Sen thought that when his gene tally increased, his time with the beast soul would probably increase, too.


    The rhino dagger was good, especially its tip. It was very sharp and able to cut through Violent Ape¡¯s skin and flesh with ease. Without the dagger, Han Sen knew he might not have been able to kill it.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why I am unable to activate super king spirit mode. If I could, I¡¯d be even stronger,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen fingered and fiddled with the dagger, appreciating its smoothness.


    It was now time for food. He went downstairs for dinner, and he found Lan Se and Qiao sitting at a table, waiting for him to join them.


    ¡°Come and drink! We should celebrate the sess of our very first mission.¡± Qiao lifted her cup in a toast.


    ¡°Cheers.¡± Han Sen and Lan Se raised their cups up to join her. Celebrating with Qiao felt good.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about our reward, shall we? We can sell the body of the beast to the officialboratories. It should be worth at least eight thousand. We can then pay Lan Se for the information she provided.¡±


    ¡°Nah, you guys killed the xenogeneic. You helped me out a lot. Now, the department no longer has to be troubled by this.¡± Lan Se then paused and said, ¡°If you are willing to bring the whole body to the department, though, you can pick up a hearty bonus.¡±


    Han Sen knew the security department did not have many Nobles. It was normal for them to contract bounty hunters. That being said, the money they¡¯d receive would be lower.


    ¡°I have ns for the body. We don¡¯t need the bonus. After dinner, Han Sen should cut it open to find the material within.¡± Qiao did not want to sell the body.


    After food, they went to the warehouse that was supposed to be a garage. Violent Ape¡¯s body had been ced there.


    Han Sen pulled out the Rhino Horn Dagger to cut the thing open.


    Han Sen was very used to this. He always dug into the bodies of dead creatures in the sanctuaries, so it was a smooth process. For Han Sen, this was normal, boring work. But when Qiao and Lan Se saw Han Sen¡¯s dagger cutting the ape¡¯s bones and skinning the hide with startling precision, they received a nasty chill.


    Han Sen suddenly seemed like a heartless butcher. Life was nothing to him. He could kill anything with his sword, within the mere blink of an eye.


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s knife going between muscles, Qiao and Lan Se felt their hearts quiver and shake.


    ¡°What kind of man is he?¡± Both of them thought.


    Because the mutation was different in each xenogeneic, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what to look for within Violent Ape¡¯s slop. He had to search thoroughly.


    Finally, Han Sen found that the ape had a muscle that was different from the rest It was spindle-shaped, the size of two fists. It was red like a ruby, and as hard as a rock.


    ¡°It¡¯s a muscle material!¡± Qiao frowned after seeing the material. That was because muscle materials were the cheapest They were worth 20% less than any other part.


    Muscles weremon, and weapons could not be made out of them, so no one wanted to pay as much for them.


    ¡°ording to our agreement, the materials should be shared equally. I now n to sell it, though, and share the money. Is that okay?¡± Qiao asked.


    Han Sen said, ¡°If you are selling it, can I buy it?¡±


    ¡°What do you need it for?¡± Qiao looked at Han Sen curiously. Xenogeneic materials were rare, but she didn¡¯t think they could process or do anything with it. They¡¯d need special Noble powers to make anything of it.


    ¡°I would like to examine it,¡± Han Sen said. He couldn¡¯t say he was going to eat it If he did, Qiao would think he was nuts. ¡°Sure. Baron muscles are worth a hundred thousand. If you give me fifty thousand, it¡¯s yours,¡± Qiao hastily told him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money. Could you deduct it from my wages?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Aside from the share of spoils, Han Sen still received a sry. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was still quite a lotpared to most ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Qiao quickly agreed.


    Qiao wished to say something more, but the phone rang. It was Hardman on the line.

 Chapter 1730 - I Want to Buy Him Back

    <strong>Chapter 1730 I Want to Buy Him Back</strong>


    Han Sen made a silent gesture to Lan Se. Qiao picked up the phone.


    Qiao answered the call at dinner because it was Hardman calling. Everyone knew what he¡¯d be calling for. Qiao didn¡¯t want Han Sen to get any confusion or doubts, however, so she answered the phone right there in front of him. She didn¡¯t let Hardman know that Lan Se was there with them, too.


    ¡°President Qiao, can you talk?¡± Hardman was worried about Han Sen possibly being there.


    He thought he had offended Han Sen, and that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t agree to any repurchase. So, he thought to get to him through Qiao.


    ¡°Yes, you may speak,¡± Qiao answered.


    Hardman didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He directly told her, ¡°Qiao, I want Han Sen back. How about I double the money you gave me, in exchange for him?¡±


    ¡°Manager Hard, I only have one person in my employ. Giving me money doesn¡¯t solve the issue of having that number reduced to zero.¡± Qiao looked at Han Sen and smiled.


    Hardman gritted his teeth and decided to raise the price. ¡°Okay, triple.¡±


    ¡°Manager Hard, this isn¡¯t a mary issue. No matter how much money you give me, I will not be able to find anyone to rece Han Sen. My team needs to go on.¡± Qiao¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, and she remained smiling.


    That meant she was telling Hardman that Han Sen was not for sale. It didn¡¯t matter how much money she was offered.


    Hardman looked glum, so he decided to y his final card. ¡°President Qiao, how about I quadruple the price you paid me. And I¡¯ll find you another Baron to rece him, with abilities that can equal Han Sen¡¯s. On top of that, he¡¯ll be loaned out to you for three years.¡±


    Qiao and Lan Se thought this was very strange. The offer was extremely good.


    Han Sen thought this was normal. He actually thought Hardman was being too cheap and still offering far too little.


    Qiao said, ¡°Manager Hard, you should know Han Sen has used a xenogeneic weapon. It does not belong to him, and if he leaves Wizard, he will have to return it. Knowing this, do you still wish to buy him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hardman gritted his teeth. He really had to buy Han Sen to please the third master. If he didn¡¯t, things would go poorly. He had to buy him back through any means necessary, even if that meant dipping into his own pockets.


    ¡°I am so sorry. I can see your sincerity, but I cannot sell him,¡± Qiao said firmly.


    Hardman looked ill, but he still went on with his plight. He said, ¡°Qiao, don¡¯t reject me just yet. At least sleep on the prospect. You said Han Sen relies on a xenogeneic weapon, and he can¡¯t fight xenogeneics otherwise. If something went wrong, he¡¯d die. He is not a Noble, and he won¡¯t level up to y higher tier xenogeneics. The Baron I can lend to you will be a different story entirely. Plus, with the money you¡¯ll be given, you could assemble a great team. Even if you keep him for now, do you really think Han Sen will stay with Wizard two years down the line, when the contract is up?¡±


    ¡°Manager Hard, I am sorry. Han Sen is not for sale.¡± Qiao spoke with seriousness.


    ¡°There is no need to answer me yet. Again, you should think about it. And if the price still isn¡¯t enough, there is plenty more we can discuss. Think about it first. Think about it. We can talk more another time.¡± Hardman¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    After the call, Qiao turned to speak to Han Sen. ¡°You heard what he has to say. What are your ns and thoughts? I would like to keep you, but if you do want to switch, I won¡¯t force you to stay where you do not wish to.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have too much to offer ck Gold. Plus, I¡¯mzy. I can¡¯t be bothered moving.¡±


    Qiao looked very happy when she heard that. She raised up her cup for a toast and said, ¡°Han Sen, I may not be able to promise you much right now, but the one promise I can make is that, while I live, I will strive to make Wizard the best it can be.¡±


    ¡°Let us drink in the hopes of a brighter tomorrow.¡± Lan Se raised up her cup as well.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± The sses chinked against each other, a symbol of the promise.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to go to ck Gold because of his rtionship with Qiao. He did admire her, but he also thought staying in Wizard meant greater freedom. ck Gold was locked down with too many rules, and since Han Sen had a lot of private stuff he wished to dive into, he thought he would be better off where he was.


    Han Sen brought the ruby-looking muscle to his room for investigation.


    The thing looked far prettier than any hunk of beef. It was hard, but the fat and the meat looked as soft as snow. It made people want to cook it like a good steak. Merely thinking of this, Han Sen¡¯s mouth began to drool.


    When he tried to pull it apart, he couldn¡¯t. The Rhino Horn Dagger would only leave light marks across it And even if he could cut through it, he¡¯d be unable to fry it.


    ¡°What is changing the mutated materials when I boil them? Surely there is more to the process than water in a pot. Something has to be affecting the materials. If I can figure out what that is, perhaps I can enjoy it like proper food.¡± Han Sen was going to take a while to think it over this time instead of boiling it immediately.


    Over the next few days, there was little to do. Aside from practicing, he was researching how to eat xenogeneics. As he did, he discovered something of note.


    Han Sen did not find out what affected the xenogeneic genes, but he learned something quite interesting.


    He tried cooking the Violent Ape¡¯s meat in a fire. As he did, he noticed that the muscle¡¯s texture was changing, almost as if it was thawing out


    The ruby texture melted into the fire, and the gemstone-like item began to transform into normal meat.


    It was the same as throwing the meat into water. The materials looked like they were frozen, but after a good boil, they began to look like fine cuts of meat.


    Han Sen knew this couldn¡¯t be a normal process for Kate. If this was the way things always worked, the beings in this universe should have discovered the process before. There was no way he was the first to try cooking a xenogeneic¡¯s material.


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t know what was causing the changes, but he wasn¡¯t too worried about it. At least he could now enjoy it as meat and not as someme soup.


    Han Sen found a frying pan and got some seasoning. He ced the thawed meat on the pan, and cut it into a few slices of a good steak. He threw the seasoning on and started to cook it


    ¡°This is how people should live.¡± Han Sen ced the cooked meat in his mouth and chewed. The juice and seasoning filled his mouth, and the tastiness almost made Han Sen moan.

 Chapter 1731 - Lockdown

    <strong>Chapter 1731 Lockdown</strong>


    Qiao looked glum. Over thest few days, she had kept her ears to the ground and tried to find the location of more xenogeneics. But strangely, it was as if they had all vanished from existence. It was like she was deaf and blind, unable to learn anything.


    Qiao knew why, though. It was because she hadn¡¯t agreed to return Han Sen. Hardman was using his ties and rtionships with others to prevent her from getting news of any more xenogeneics.


    Compared to ck Gold Group, a tiny team like Qiao¡¯s was nothing. No one would favor Qiao and her team over a grand organization such as ck Gold Group.


    A hunting team that could not locate xenogeneics was pointless. Hardman¡¯s tactic to get Qiao to relinquish Han Sen was definitely below the belt. But Qiao did not have the power to fight back against ck Gold. Hardman seemed to have enough money to block every single avenue.


    Still, Qiao wasn¡¯t going to crawl back to Hardman. If she went to him now, he would start mocking her. Qiao had to ovee the roadblocks herself.


    ¡°Are there too few xenogeneics on Kate?¡± Han Sen asked Qiao as they ate.


    Qiao thought for a moment before responding. ¡°There are two different sources of xenogeneics. One is when beings evolve and mutate, or when those mutated beings reproduce. The other sourcees from another ce, called Xenogeneic Space.¡±


    ¡°What is the difference?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Qiao exined, ¡°The two xenogeneics you have encountered were the result of a mutation. They were Baron ss, but they could be stronger in the future. Dealing with those is the easiest We can usually fight ordinary Baron types. It if it was a xenogeneicing from Xenogeneic Space, however, it could be of any tier. They¡¯re dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Are there any Xenogeneic Spaces around West Gran?¡± Han Sen knew it was rare to encounter xenogeneics, and they were rarer than Nobles. It was difficult to say if there was even one spawning once a day.


    ¡°There is one, but it is dangerous. Although it is a small Xenogeneic Space, most of the creatures inside are Baron ss. Some are Viscount ss, however. And they are too dangerous to risk going against. I¡¯m trying to find new sources, hoping to find a single Baron we can take out,¡± Qiao said.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t too much trouble to go out and take a look, let¡¯s go,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Qiao shook her head.


    ¡°Hardman has blocked your resources, right?¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    With the way Qiao worked, it shouldn¡¯t have taken this many days to find another monster. Han Sen wasn¡¯t stupid, though, and so he could imagine what had happened.


    ¡°I will find a way. I am a manager, so it is my role to face this problem myself. You just need to keep in the best of shape. You will have a jobing your way soon enough,¡± Qiao said stubbornly.


    Han Sen nodded and did not reply. Qiao didn¡¯t want him to take any risks, and Han Sen understood that. Besides, he had never seen the power of a Viscount at work before, so it might really be quite dangerous to go seek them out.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± After eating, Qiao went out, and Han Sen went on the inte in his room.


    Han Sen wanted more money-making opportunities. Qiao didn¡¯t need the ingredients, so Han Sen could buy the parts of the material she¡¯d otherwise sell off. The only problem with that was that he needed money to do it. He needed a lot of it, too.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t have money, and he had already spent all his wages on buying the muscle from the silver ape. If he wanted to purchase more xenogeneic materials to absorb more xenogeneic genes, he had to have more cash.


    Violent Ape gave him one Baron gene. Even if he could kill more of the monsters, that meant he¡¯d have to kill a hundred Barons to get one hundred Baron genes.


    There were many jobs avable online, but not many would provide him the chance to earn big bucks. Han Sen wasn¡¯t very good when it came to financing, so he couldn¡¯t do financial stuff to make money.


    Han Sen scrawled the web for a while, but he was unable to find anything that¡¯d give him a lot of cash.


    The phone suddenly rang, and Han Sen noticed iting from a number he could not identify. He picked it up.


    ¡°Han Sen, where are you? I aming to find you. Let¡¯s practice sword skills together.¡± It was Mister Tiger calling him, and he shouted down the line loud enough to deafen Han Sen.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle to you.¡± Han Sen lived in Qiao¡¯s house, which was also Wizard¡¯s base. He didn¡¯t want to invite strangers there without Qiao¡¯s permission.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home. Come here, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Mister Tiger gave Han Sen his address and then closed themunicator.


    There was nothing for Han Sen to do right then, so he packed a few things and went to the address Mister Tiger had provided him.


    Mister Tiger¡¯s house was farrger than Qiao¡¯s, and its luxury wasparable to a five-star hotel. It was gorgeous, but it didn¡¯t even feel like a home.


    ¡°Han Sen! You are finally here. Come! Let¡¯s head to the training room.¡± Mister Tiger was wearing baggy pants and some flip- flops. He weed Han Sen wholeheartedly, and invited him in.


    Han Sen followed him to the indoor training room. There, he saw a variety of equipment. There was also a geno tree there for testing.


    ¡°You want to try that out?¡± Mister Tiger offered when he saw Han Sen looking at the geno tree. Mister Tiger was quite curious to see what Han Sen¡¯s fitness was like.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Han Sen wanted to know his own fitness, too.


    Han Sen walked in front of the geno tree, then dropped a bit of his blood on its bark. The blood was absorbed, and all of a sudden, the tree started to grow.


    If a Kate had just received their geno armor, they typically bloomed twenty flowers. That included the strength of their geno armor. Mister Tiger said he could produce a hundred, which was the average of a Baron Noble. There was obviously arge difference betweenmoners and nobles.


    Normal people, with geno armor, could not even hope to fight against a Noble.


    Han Sen and Mister Tiger were looking at the flowers that grew, and the Noble was surprised to see how many flowers actually bloomed.


    ¡°Fifty-four flowers? That is scary! You are the first I have seen to have so many flowers, despite having just generated their armor recently.¡± Mister Tiger looked at Han Sen with genuine shock.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t evolved twice, though. He only had his Spell geno armor, and even he didn¡¯t expect that he had be twice as strong as the average Kate.


    Han Sen did not know how many flowers a Baron gene could increase. He would find out the next time he tested his strength.

 Chapter 1732 - Boyfriend and Husband

    <strong>Chapter 1732 Boyfriend and Husband</strong>


    In the Alliance universe, in the kindergarten on Roca.


    A little boy was writing, and there was a little girl with a hairstyle that resembled the horns of a goat. She moved her chair over to sit next to the little boy. Shey down on the table and looked up at him.


    The little boy was still writing, and didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Littleflower,¡± the little girl said.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Littleflower stopped writing, raised his head, and looked at the little girl.


    The little girl smiled with her eyes squinted closed. She said, ¡°Littleflower, you look so good. When you grow up, can you be my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°What is a boyfriend?¡± Littleflower asked.


    The little girl opened her eyes wide. ¡°A boyfriend is the best man for me. I would always let a boyfriend eat good stuff first. I would let him y with toys first If he was in trouble, I¡¯d help him. I¡¯d protect him.¡±


    ¡°How does that sound, then? Would you like to be my boyfriend?¡± the little girl asked, taking Littleflower¡¯s hands.


    Littleflower thought for a moment, but then shook his head. ¡°My mom said it is the man who should protect the girl. Otherwise, he is not a real man. I don¡¯t want to be your boyfriend. I want to be a man.¡±


    The little girl rolled her eyes. She was still holding his hands, and she said, ¡°Okay, be my husband then. Husbands protect their girls. They are the manliest of men.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Littleflower asked, with shock.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The little girl blinked and asked, ¡°Littleflower, are you willing to be my husband to protect me?¡±


    ¡°In that case, yes!¡± Littleflower nodded and spoke with gravitas.


    ¡°Great! You¡¯ll be my future husband.¡± The little girl hugged Littleflower like mad and kissed his cheeks.


    ¡°Littleflower, me too!¡± A few more little girls came racing over to surround him.


    Above the kindergarten, the dimension started to distort and twist. The leader of God¡¯s Organization came out of it. There were no elites around him, and all alone, he watched Littleflower.


    ¡°Officer, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± The moment the officer showed up, Stay Up Late appeared as well. He was standing right next to him.


    ¡°Night, do you really have to go up against me?¡± the officer said icily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go against you, as long as you don¡¯t put a finger on the child I am tasked to watch,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    ¡°That means there is nothing we can do.¡± The officer did not move, but the fire wings on his back looked like the wings of a phoenix. They covered the entire sky.


    The sky was bright, and when the wings spread, they scorched and turned the atmosphere red.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s face changed. He drew the Western King Sword and raised it up towards the officer. The officer pped his wings and flew directly before Stay Up Late. Stay Up Late was calm, though, and he merely swung his sword.


    Boom!


    The air around the sword cracked as mes rained down across the buildings. Rock and concrete started to quake and fall all around.


    The kindergarten was in the middle of that chaos, and the whole building was violently shaking. The kids and the teachers started to scream.


    ¡°Littleflower, run!¡± The little girl pulled Littleflower away, but after a few steps, there was a katcha noise. The seventh floor of the building fell, burying the yground in rubble.


    The kids were crying even louder, out on the grass. When the teachers who were helping to evacuate the kids saw it copse, they looked utterly hopeless.


    ¡°Littleflower, run!¡± The little girl pushed him, as Littleflower got to a ce that was not covered in shadow. But she pushed too hard andnded on the grass.


    Seeing the building falling down, the kids cried even harder. The teachers tried to shield the kids, closing their eyes as they did.


    Littleflower was in a normal school, and the teachers and kids were from ordinary families. There was nothing they could do, but not even elites could protect them all from a disaster such as that.


    Boom!


    A white holy light suddenly erupted like a volcano. The building was hit and shattered by the holy light, which then sted into the sky and on into space.


    The kids and the teachers stared at the holy light, and they forgot they were even crying.


    A little boy was hovering in the air with white, long hair. His eyes were shining like a holy sun.


    ¡°Littleflower!¡± The little girl on the floor looked at his back, speaking uncertainly.


    ¡°As a husband, I will protect you all.¡± Littleflower spoke with seriousness, as the volume of light increased. It covered the entire kindergarten, and nothing could prate that defense.


    Stay Up Late was fighting the officer. The officer, when he saw Littleflower in the air, gave the child a strange look. He couldn¡¯t believe the heir of a human could be that strong.


    Not even the babies of crystallizers were that powerful.


    ¡°I need to get him!¡± The officer looked at the child with excitement.


    Suddenly, a swordlight manifested in the sky. The sword was so overbearing, the officer threw a punch at it, but even he was knocked back fifty meters.


    ¡°Officer, I can¡¯t believe that you dared toe here!¡± The woman was clutching a copper sword. She looked like a sword fairy from some legend.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng! You just became a god; you can¡¯t talk to me like this,¡± the officer said coldly.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just me here.¡± Gu Qingcheng smiled.


    Many scary presences started to appear. Bao¡¯er showed up first, flying right next to Littleflower.


    Little Angel, Golden Growler, and Han Yufei all arrived, then. A man with silver light approached, too. It was Xie Qing King. Somehow, he had managed toe to the Alliance.


    They all started to surround the officer. Ji Yanran raced to Littleflower¡¯s side in her crystal armor.


    ¡°Officer, just give it up. Even without Han Sen here, you know you cannot challenge us.¡± Stay Up Late sighed.


    ¡°I may not be able to fight you, but I do have something you can¡¯t block.¡± The officer had a weird smile, and he pointed his finger to the sky.

 Chapter 1733 - Sanctuary’s Gate

    Chapter 1733 Sanctuary¡¯s Gate


    A strange power burst out from the officer. It became a st in the air and then quickly disappeared. After one second, a vortex manifested in the sky. It was light, and the dimensions inside whirled and twisted.


    The sky was like ake with a whirlpool. It was scary, and even elites like Gu Qingcheng frowned.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s face changed, and he said, ¡°No! He wants to open the sanctuary gate!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? I thought it was always open!¡± Han Yufei asked.


    Stay Up Late quickly exined, ¡°The sanctuary is open. But that simply means that it isn¡¯t locked for beings that wish to exit It easy for creatures to leave this universe, as when they generate a geno armor, they can summon and push a gate open. Even if they don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    ¡°But the door is still closed to creatures from the outside. The door currently only allows travel in one direction. Now that the officer is opening it, creatures on the other side can enter. When the crystallizers went out, that is why they were destroyed.¡±


    Stay Up Late said all this, and then shouted, ¡°Officer, what is it that you want? Do you want to repeat the tragedy that befell the crystallizers?¡±


    The officer looked calm, but his eyes glinted with excitement. He looked at the rumbling sky and said, ¡°Night, you do not understand. We cannot stay here. We have to exit. No matter what we do, it is imperative that I go out.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t just leaving. You are destroying the sanctuary! You do not have to open the door if you wish to go out!¡± Stay Up Late shouted.


    ¡°Why are you still talking to him? Just kill him already.¡± Xie Qing King jumped towards the officer with a silver light.


    The officer waved his fist and sted Xie Qing King away, though. The silver light shattered as his body fell to the ground and produced a deep crater.


    Xie Qing King managed to get back up, but he was bleeding from the corners of his lips.


    ¡°He is getting stronger!¡± Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°He used his body to open the gate. He is going to go over the maximum power threshold believed attainable,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say geno armor can¡¯t level up? How is he increasing strength like this?¡± Gu Qingcheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His presence is a little strange.¡± Stay Up Late shook his head, and he looked at the officer who was hovering in the sky.


    ¡°We have to kill him to end this.¡± Little Angel looked calm. She summoned her holy white armor and swung her angel sword. Golden Growler roared, and his golden armor shone. He was charging a roar st at the officer.


    Gu Qingcheng didn¡¯t dare slow down, and she immediately swung her de.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s crystal shoes and Stay Up Late¡¯s Western King Sword were both headed for the same target.


    Many scary powers were going converging, but the officer remained motionless. Perhaps it was because he was leveling up, or there was another sinister motive entirely.


    Boom!


    All that horrendous power went against the officer, producing an explosion that was scarier than a supernova.


    Luckily, the impact was wholly in the sky. If it had gone against the ground, the entirety of Roca would have been destroyed.


    When the power died off, Stay Up Late was shocked. The officer had not been killed. He hadn¡¯t even been injured.


    But his body had experienced a number of weird changes. The Southern King Fire Wings were being eaten by the armor he wore.


    They were actually being eaten.


    The officer¡¯s ck armor had a number of ck cracks, like many mouths from hell that were gnawing and gobbling up the wings.


    The power they cast had been absorbed by the armor, and that was why nothing hade of their strikes.


    ¡°This is the presence of the other race. You...¡± Stay Up Late¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Yes. Ever since the disaster of the crystallizers, I have searched out the leftovers that destroyed them. After all this time, I have found a way to infuse it with me and make my geno armor more powerful. There is a price to pay, however. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered doing it


    The officer was in the sky, looking calm and passionate.


    ¡°Why? Why do you have to do this? Does going out mean that much to you? You will destroy the world we live in, just so you can leave?¡± Stay Up Late looked at him and said.


    ¡°Night, you don¡¯t understand. You never will. It¡¯s because you¡¯re not here yet¡± The officer was being honest.


    ¡°Then tell me what it is that you are afraid of!¡± Stay Up Late shouted.


    ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± The officer looked to the sky, where the vortex whirled. There was some ck stuff in there, and it was spreading, like a ck hole.


    Inside the ck hole, something scary was emerging. It sounded like some sordid, frightening beast.


    ¡°Officer, you really want the sanctuaries to have a repeat of the first disaster!¡± Stay Up Late shouted.


    The officerughed and said, ¡°The crystallizer disaster? That was nothing. If we don¡¯t get out, something one million times worse will happen.¡±


    After the officer said that, something roared. A dragon-like creature came out of the ck hole.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed. Only the officer looked greedy.


    ¡°Come! You guys know what this world looks like.¡± The officer ran to Stay Up Late and touched his shoulder.


    The armor on his hand was like a mouth, biting into Stay Up Late¡¯s shoulder. It chomped into Stay Up Late¡¯s flesh and armor. Stay Up Late held back the pain and swung his Western King Sword at the viin.


    The officer grabbed it, though. He didn¡¯t break it, but cracks started to form across the de. They were starting to spread.


    Stay Up Late wanted to pull his Western King Sword back, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. And when he gave a firm tug, it went katcha and broke. Half of it was swallowed by the officer¡¯s armor.

 Chapter 1734 - Officer Mutation

    <strong>Chapter 1734 Officer Mutation</strong>


    Little Angel and Golden Growler ran towards the officer. With one hand, though, he was able totch onto Little Angel¡¯s sword. His other hand grabbed Golden Growler¡¯s face.


    His hand bit into the angelic sword, while Golden Growler was sent flying away with missing chunks of flesh.


    Gu Qingcheng and Stay Up Late attacked the officer, but nothing they tried worked. The officer¡¯s powers were too much, and they far exceeded what should have been possible inside the parameters of the sanctuary. The scary presence was something tangible, in itself.


    Boom!


    The ck vortex in the sky became bigger. The dragon-like talons were emerging from the pit. The body of a monster began to emerge.


    It had red eyes and it was covered with scales. The creature was rank with the smell of blood, and only seeing half of the beast was scary enough.


    Roar!


    The beast loosed a murderous roar. It generated a shockwave across the gxy, breaking meteors. The itself was damaged.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let that thing in! Although the sanctuary has its own protocol and system to kick that being out, it¡¯ll take a little time. And that monster will only require one hit to wipe out the entire Alliance,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    ¡°How do we stop it?¡± Gu Qingcheng looked glum. She was wounded, but she was still standing.


    ¡°We have to kill him and close the gate.¡± Stay Up Late gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Of course we will!¡± Xie Qing King¡¯s silver light surrounded his fists. He discharged it against the officer, but the armor was able to swallow it. The attack didn¡¯t yield any damage at all.


    The crystal shoes brought Ji Yanran into the air, throwing a kick against the officer.


    The officer swung his hand and blocked the attack of the crystal shoes. The mouths on the armor were able to bite right into the crystal armor, ripping out a whole glistening chunk.


    The officer punched towards Ji Yanran¡¯s belly, but all of a sudden, there was a golden light. A small fist blocked the strike. It was Bao¡¯er, d in her geno armor.


    Pang!


    Both of their powers exploded against each other, sending everyone rolling away.


    The officer looked at Bao¡¯er in shock, as his armor was unable to consume or eat anything of hers. Bao¡¯er looked very angry, too. The godlight across her kept ring as she punched the officer.


    The officer¡¯s own fists repeatedly dashed their way across Bao¡¯er¡¯s armor, and the constant shockwaves prohibited everyone else from getting close.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote! That thing is getting out!¡± Gu Qingcheng saw that the monster in the sky was pulling free of the vortex.


    Pushing back the pain she was now suffering, she called out to the others.


    An energy current stormed through the gxy. Trails of electricity were everywhere, affecting all the nearbys.


    Pang!


    There was a loud noise, and Bao¡¯er¡¯s body fell, creating a big hole in the ground.


    Bao¡¯er was still in the shape of a baby, and she couldn¡¯t fight the officer.


    This time, the officer¡¯s body experienced a big, new change. An eye opened in the center of his forehead. Horns grew from his head as his body became wrapped in scales.


    He had spliced his own genes with genes from the outside. His body was evolving into another race. He was no longer a crystallizer.


    After getting rid of Bao¡¯er, though, he followed after her. He turned to look at Littleflower, and he moved so quickly, Stay Up Late could not react.


    Littleflower¡¯s light was still shining across the entire kindergarten, with his little body hovering in mid-air. He didn¡¯t fall back, though, and he tried using his holy light to stop the kidnapper.


    Pang!


    The officer broke through the holy light, ready to grab Littleflower.


    But a bloodlight suddenly appeared, and it stabbed the officer. Zero flew past him, grabbing Littleflower as she sped off.


    The Bone Dagger that she had used to stab the officer was swiftly consumed, though. And he hastily tried to turn and punch Zero. His fist was so strong and fast that it was far more than she was capable of evading, and she was struck in the back. She held onto Littleflower, though, as she came crashing into a building. It kicked up a storm of dust.


    The officer wanted to give chase, but Stay Up Late had caught up with him. Still, whether or not the officer could be stopped was another matter entirely.


    However, as the officer stood in front of the ruin, he stopped. He didn¡¯t go inside to take Littleflower.


    Gu Qingcheng looked towards the ruins and noticed a scary presence bleeding out from the rubble. A red light came bursting forth like water.


    Boom!


    The red light was like a volcano, and itid waste to the ruins. Zero was holding Littleflower in the midst of the rubble. The red light was streaming from her back.


    The officer squinted his eyes as he looked at Zero. He suddenly dashed before her and unleashed a strike, targetting her head.


    But Zero merely stood where she was, with the red light shining on her back. It looked as if she might have been unable to move. The red light had almost reached her head, and still, she showed no reaction.


    Inside Mister Tiger¡¯s training room, swordlights kept on shing.


    Mister Tiger was very depressed. His strength and speed should have been better than Han Sen¡¯s, but his sword could not even send a ripple through Han Sen¡¯s clothes. Reaching past Han Sen¡¯s sword was an impossibility, it seemed.


    ¡°You want to fight?¡± Mister Tiger looked annoyed and threw his sword on the ground. He thought he might have been going crazy.


    Han Sen ced his practice sword back on the shelf. After fighting with Mister Tiger, he had learned some interesting things about the skills that the Kate had developed forbat.


    Thebat skills of Nobles like Mister Tiger were not strong. Han Sen looked like a superstar master next to them. His only disadvantage was that his body was weaker, as things currently stood.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I should get going.¡± Han Sen packed up his stuff, ready to leave.


    Mister Tiger jumped in front of Han Sen and said, ¡°I must say, Brother; your sword skills are obscene, but... I like them. Do you take students? I can be your student, so that you can teach me.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Mister Tiger in shock. The Noble looked like a powerful and confident person, and Han Sen had never expected that he¡¯d be so interested in Han Sen¡¯sbat sword skills.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being a teacher, but I sure like money. How much would you be willing to pay, if I were to teach you?¡± Han Sen said. And it was true¡ªhe really did need money!


    ¡°If it¡¯s money that you need, then that is of no concern.¡± Mister Tiger was very happy.

 Chapter 1735 - Xenogeneic Breaking the Doo

    Chapter 1735 Xenogeneic Breaking the Doo


    Han Sen was on his way back to Qiao. Mister Tiger offered to take him home, but Han Sen politely declined.


    Since Han Sen had nothing better to do, it was best that he exercised, anyway.


    When he went past an alley, Han Sen felt a searing burn develop on his back. It was like someone had thrown boiling water across him.


    Han Sen was shocked. He could endure the pain, but he could feel it growing and bing hotter. A red light burst out of his back, and not even his clothes were able to dim the brightness.


    Han Sen could see there were quite a few people around, so he summoned his geno armor to cover his body. Thest thing he wanted was for people to see it Unfortunately, the light was getting even brighter, and the geno armor itself was starting to glow red. Han Sen looked around and quickly found a public bathroom he could dip into.


    After he rushed inside, his back released more and more red light. Eventually, his entire body was pulled back into the light. The red light was like fireworks, and then, there was nothing. The red light disappeared, taking Han Sen¡¯s body with it.


    Roca


    The officer threw a punch at Zero¡¯s head, when all of a sudden, a hand came out of the red light behind her. It punched towards the officer¡¯s fist.


    Pang!


    Incredible power was unleashed in the collision of both forces. The officer¡¯s body was sent reeling back, out of the atmosphere and into space. He looked back at Zero¡¯s red light, and the fist that had emerged from it.


    A tall body came out, and when everyone saw who it was, they were so happy. They all exuberantly shouted, ¡°Han Sen!¡±


    Han Sen had no clue what was going on, but he was able to guess, judging from what he had just done.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Han Sen looked at the xenogeneic beast in the sky. It wasn¡¯t from the sanctuary, he knew that much. It was too powerful for that.


    ¡°The officer used his powers to open the sanctuary gate. Stop him, or the creatures from the outside will enter!¡± Stay Up Late shouted.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Littleflower jumped into Han Sen¡¯s chest from Zero.


    Han Sen saw everyone there was injured, and even Ji Yanran was holding Bao¡¯er, blood streaking the baby¡¯s face and mouth.


    They each looked wounded, and that made Han Sen a very angry man.


    ¡°Officer, I have no grudge with you, and yet you attack my family again! Do you think I¡¯ll let this slide again?¡± Han Sen¡¯s power was frighteningly strong. The geno armor¡¯s power exploded away from him. Inside the sanctuary, there was no other power to suppress him. The geno armor¡¯s power was difficult to rightly fathom.


    ¡°me Han Jinzhi!¡± the officer said, before teleporting in front of Han Sen and punching him.


    Han Sen felt a strength that was greater than a crystallizer¡¯se into him. His foe had the presence of a xenogeneic from Kate. Han Sen frowned.


    But Han Sen¡¯s fist did not stop. It hit the officer¡¯s fist again. He punched the officer and sent him back into space. Then, he followed up and chased after him.


    ¡°Impossible! How could you achieve such power? The sanctuary should be kicking you out for this. Why?¡± The officer¡¯s mouth gaped in disbelief. He had spliced as many mutant genes as he could to earn that power, and he was going to leave soon.


    But Han Sen was more powerful than him, and above that, he could stay in the sanctuary. He had surpassed the system and was above the rules.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in talking with him, though, so he just threw another punch.


    The xenogeneic was entering the sanctuary, and Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was just a Baron. If it entered fully, it could most certainly deal damage to the entire Alliance.


    ¡°Dad! Hit him!¡± Littleflower was clinging to Han Sen¡¯s neck, and he looked very angry.


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen Littleflower so angry, and it prompted him to increase the volume of power he was delivering.


    Pang!


    The officer¡¯s eyes watched Han Sen¡¯s fiste for him. He wanted to punch it back, but he couldn¡¯t. The fistnded on his jaw, and he was sent flying.


    Before he went too far, though, Han Sen appeared above him. His legs were like an axe, and heaven only knew how many of the officer¡¯s bones snapped under the impact.


    Swing. Fist. Punch. Uppercut. Kick. Knee. Elbow. Han Sen became a killing machine, with his repeated attacks on the officer.


    The officer could block a few punches at first, but more of his bones soon broke. And as they did, his defenses crumbled. He started to bleed, and his armor started to break.


    ¡°Han Sen! Quickly kill him or it will be toote!¡± Stay Up Late shouted, as he looked up at the ck vortex. Half of the


    xenogeneic beast was already in, and it looked ready to slip through the ck hole any second now.


    Of course, Han Sen wanted to get rid of it. Unfortunately, although the officer¡¯s body was broken, he was not destroyed. He was still alive.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. You can¡¯t kill me. I have the xenogeneic power. You can¡¯t kill me.¡± The officer took another punch, blood spraying from his body. Heughed, saying, ¡°When it arrives, you¡¯ll all be dead. Give me Littleflower, for only I will be able to save his life.¡±


    ¡°No one can take my son away.¡± Han Sen grunted. The shape of a half-transparent ck dagger manifested in his hand. He thrust it into the viin, cutting open his flesh and armor.


    The dagger sliced open the officer¡¯s chest. It didn¡¯t kill him, though, and his body was able to recover easily.


    ¡°This is pointless! You can¡¯t kill me. Give me Littleflower and I will save him.¡± The officer was angry, but he didn¡¯t care much for the wound.


    Han Sen looked at him coldly. And as he repeatedly stabbed the officer¡¯s body, he asked, ¡°Why do you want him so much?¡± ¡°Because he... he can be the real... aargh!¡± Before the officer finished, he screamed.


    ¡°There it is.¡± Han Sen looked murderous. He used the Rhino Horn Dagger, shoving it into the officer¡¯s brain.


    Katcha!


    Something was broken by the dagger¡¯s attack, and the officer¡¯s face froze. Blood oozed from his head, rolling down to his lips.


    ¡°No way... I can¡¯t die... me... aargh!¡± The officer¡¯s head cracked wide open. In between the brain juices, a ck crystal had been smashed in two.


    Han Sen raised his head and his face changed. The officer died and the ck hole shrank. But the xenogeneic had alreadye in, and that was terrifying.

 Chapter 1736 - Super Spank

    Chapter 1736 Super Spank


    Everyone was in shock. The xenogeneic officer was incredibly hard to deal with already, but now they had a real monster from the outside to contend with.


    It wasn¡¯t a low-tier xenogeneic like the ones Han Sen had already dealt with before, either. The sanctuary door led to the Big Silence system. It was where the high-level xenogeneics resided. There were high-tier xenogeneics there, very much like the Dukes. If they entered, there¡¯d be a grand disaster, just like what had urred to the crystallizers.


    Han Sen knew those creatures were somewhat restricted when they were in the sanctuary, and their strength would be limited by the parameters of the ce. They¡¯d end up like Old Cat and get flushed away.


    Old Cat was a Nine-Life Cat, and it had authority in the sanctuary. There was no need for his power to be suppressed in the sanctuary, but the xenogeneicsing in would.


    But the problem was, a xenogeneic could probably get off a few attacks before it was kicked out of the sanctuary. If the xenogeneic was too strong, even those few attacks would be enough to level the entire Alliance.


    The moment the xenogeneic came out, it opened its mouth in a roar. But no sound came out; instead, a scary power gathered in its mouth. It was ready to fire.


    A ck light was getting stronger around the creature. The power created a vortex, generating storms in a multitude of systems.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed. That xenogeneic was not a Baron or Viscount. It was probably a Marquis, or even a Duke. Regardless, Han Sen knew he could not fight an enemy such as that.


    Skills were useless in front of such raw power. That was something that could destroy anything without question.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s face looked glum. Everyone thought the monster was way too scary, too, and that it looked indestructible.


    ¡°F*ck! I have to try.¡± Han Sen knew he could not fight it, but he couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for a wretched end, either. He suddenly turned into a three-meter-tall silver ape. The inscriptions across his geno armor all shone. A sort of power entered his right hand.


    Han Sen used his strongest attack on the monster in the sky. He used his Super Spank power.


    Xie Qing King, Gu Qingcheng, and Stay Up Late all used their own strongest attacks, too. They all attacked it together.


    All those frightening powers smacked against the beast¡¯s mouth. Han Sen didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to kill it, but destroying the power inside the being¡¯s mouth might be able to deal some decent damage. And releasing that much power might trigger the sanctuary to force the creature out.


    This was the only way, and if they couldn¡¯t make it work, they were all dead. No one could take that power and survive.


    The overbearing swordlights and the high-tier holy lights and the shocking swordair all converged on the monster¡¯s mouth. They didn¡¯t do anything to the ck light, though.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Han Sen heart trembled, and he broke into a cold sweat.


    The others felt hopeless, too. Just like the crystallizers, humanity was now facing an extinction event.


    The monster¡¯s mouth opened wider, and the ck light whirled faster. The monster lowered its head, ready to spit it all out. Han Sen held onto Litteflower, as his brain repeatedly thought, ¡°Nothing can stop this.¡±


    Suddenly, though, a hand emerged from the shrinking ck hole behind the monster. The hand grabbed the xenogeneic beast.


    The hand did not look big, but the scary-looking beast shuddered when the handnded on it. And then, all its blood and flesh started to fly apart. It formed a blood river, as the beast blew into pieces under the grasp of that one small hand.


    Everyone was in shock, and extremely happy. They were delighted that the beast¡¯s attack had been thwarted. They were shocked, wondering who the hand might have belonged to. The fact that it had just broken the monster so simply was terrifying.


    If the hand¡¯s master was hostile to the sanctuary, they were afraid humans would be wiped outpletely.


    But the sanctuary gate then shut, and the ck hole was only small enough to show the hand. The body couldn¡¯te in.


    Everyone looked at the hand, and then, a voice followed it out. ¡°I did not expect to find someone like this in the sanctuary.


    Not bad.¡±


    Han Sen wondered what that might have meant. He saw the hand move, as an invisible power started to suck Littleflower in its direction.


    ¡°Littleflower!¡± Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t care about anything else at that moment, and with his ape body, he jumped at Littleflower. He wanted to stop Littleflower ʲom being pulled away by the hand.


    But the power was way too strong to deny. It pulled Han Sen into the hand, too.


    The hand did not look big, but when theynded on it, they felt as small as ants on the center of its palm.


    Before anyone did anything, the hand grabbed them both and pulled back through the ck hole. The ck hole disappeared then, too.


    Ji Yanran almost fainted. Luo Lan and Han Yufei were extremely worried, but there was nothing they could do.


    The sanctuary gate was shut, and they could not go out Even if it hadn¡¯t closed, they couldn¡¯t hope to go up against a single finger of that hand.


    ¡°Han Sen and Littleflower won¡¯t be killed so simply.¡± Xie Qing King looked at the sky. ¡°I never expected something so strong could be found here. I too need to get out.¡±


    Everyone had aplicated expression on their faces. Gu Qingcheng approached Zero, though, and said, ¡°Zero, how did you summon Han Sen here? Can you do it again?¡±


    Zero shook her head. ¡°It activated itself, and I can¡¯t control it. I don¡¯t know how to do it again.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng did not respond. She merely lifted her sword Pure and shed toward Zero¡¯s head.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 1737 - Sky Palace Throne

    <strong>1737 Sky Pce Throne</strong>


    Han Sen held Littleflower, and as he did, he felt the power extinguish. He fell to the ground and almost broke his bones.


    After getting his vision back, Han Sen saw a broken pce around him. It was made of jade and metal, and it looked as if he had ended up in heaven.


    It was all broken. And there was a fissure that was as wide as a valley across the pce. What had urred there, Han Sen had no idea.


    Han Sen was standing on a gold que. There were strange symbols inscribed across it: ones he could not discern.


    Not far from Han Sen stood a man with green clothing. He was smiling at Littleflower, who was in Han Sen¡¯s arms. It was like the man was inspecting an ancient antique.


    Littleflower looked scared, though. Han Sen held his child tight, and he stood up off the floor. Han Sen said, ¡°Thank you for killing the xenogeneic beast. But why have you brought us here?¡±


    The man did not even look at Han Sen. He only looked at Littleflower. ¡°I require one more student. This kid looks decent. Let me take him.¡±


    ¡°If you want to ept my son as a student, at least tell me what you are and tell me where we are.¡± Han Sen did not want Littleflower to have a master, but the man was obviously quite scary. So, he went along with it.


    If the man wanted to take Littleflower away by force, no matter what strength Han Sen could muster, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop him.


    As this urred, the man¡¯s vision turned away from Littleflower. He now looked at Han Sen. ¡°I am the king of Sky Pce. You have such an amazing kid. If he follows me, he can be so powerful... You cannot imagine it.¡±


    Han Sen had never heard of Sky Pce before, but seeing the man, it must have been a very powerful faction.


    ¡°I am d that someone powerful like you wants to take my son as a student, but he is still young. And I hope you can approve of meing with him,¡± Han Sen said.


    The man shook his head. ¡°You are too weak. You cannot go to Sky Pce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect myself to be a student. I can be a janitor or something,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You are too weak to enter the pce, so stop talking.¡± The man sounded annoyed, and he reached out to grab Littleflower. Han Sen felt an incredible strengthe and try to snatch Littleflower, but he held onto his son and got pulled, too.


    The man looked as if he did not care about family one tiny bit. He grabbed Littleflower and tried to take him away from Han Sen.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Littleflower was in shock. He tried using his holy light, but it couldn¡¯t ovee the power. He was still being pulled away.


    Han Sen roared. He walked forward and tried to punch the man¡¯s hand.


    Boom!


    When Han Sen¡¯s fist hit the man¡¯s palm, he could not hurt the palm, and his arm snapped immediately.


    ¡°You are his father, so I will forgive you for this disrespect. I¡¯d turn you into dust, if you were anyone else.¡± The man grunted and pulled Littleflower again.


    Han Sen¡¯s legs released a power. He took half a step back and got pulled away.


    Boom!


    The red light behind Han Sen was shining, turning into a red vortex. Before the man could grab Littleflower again, the vortex consumed Han Sen and the child. They just suddenly vanished.


    ¡°D*mn it! He is a descendant of the Nine-Life Cat bloodline.¡± The man¡¯s face changed, as he gritted his teeth.


    In the Alliance universe, Gu Qingcheng was swinging her weapon at Zero¡¯s head. As the de touched her skin, everyone stared at her speechlessly. The redlight behind Zero shone like a flower.


    And Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword was brought to a halt It only touched Zero¡¯s neck, and it didn¡¯t really cut it As the light gleamed from Zero¡¯s back, two bodies fell out It was Han Sen and Littleflower.


    Ji Yanran and Luo Lan were so happy, they cried. They raced over to them.


    The dangerous fight had passed. Everyone was injured, so they all went home to heal.


    Han Sen was worried that the Sky Pce guy might show up in the sanctuary again, but luckily, it didn¡¯t happen. It was quiet over the next few days. Now that Han Sen knew how the sanctuary operated, not even elites like that could destroy it in his absence.


    Han Sen was also quite d he was back in the Alliance, but he was still worried.


    The Nine-Life Cat tattoo was far too weird. Han Sen could travel between his tattoo and Zero¡¯s tattoo.


    That wasn¡¯t what he worried about the most, though. He was mostly worried that if Old Cat had that power, the cat could also summon Han Sen. It had happened to him once before, and he had no doubt it would happen again.


    So, Han Sen wanted to learn more about the Nine-Life Cat tattoo. He and Zero were unable to control its power, but it was obvious that something triggered the activation of those tattoos. Its unpredictability annoyed Han Sen.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure it out, though, Not long after, the Luo family contacted Luo Lan. Luo Haitang was hoping Luo Lan could bring Han Sen, Han Yan, and Littleflower to see him.


    Although Luo Haitang couldn¡¯t exin what it was all about, Luo Lan was able to guess why. They had a family meeting, and ultimately they decided to go and see the Luo family.


    Han Sen did not object. If Luo Haitang was telling the truth, he did not have much time left. The man had raised Han Sen¡¯s mother, and even if Luo Lan did not explicitly say she wanted to see him, it was clear that she did.


    Aside from the Han family, they also brought Bao¡¯er along.


    ¡°Is he really...¡± Luo Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask Han Sen about Luo Haitang.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s what he told me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Luo Lan¡¯s face looked sad. ¡°People like him... I don¡¯t think he¡¯d lie about this. I hope he is okay.¡±


    Han Sen sighed.


    When they reached the Luo family¡¯s, Luo Li weed them in. But even Luo Li looked terrible.


    ¡°Sister, you are back. He has waited for you for a long time,¡± Luo Li said sadly.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Luo Li asked, feeling ill.


    ¡°Follow me. He¡¯s waiting.¡± Luo Li did not answer. She simply brought them to a garden.


    When Luo Lan saw Luo Haitang, she couldn¡¯t control a sudden urge to sob.

 Chapter 1738 - Shura Qi

    <strong>Chapter 1738 Shura Qi</strong>


    When Han Sen saw Luo Haitang, he was shocked.


    The Luo Haitang he saw now waspletely different. The man was so slim that he was practically skin and bones. His eyes were sunk deep in their sockets, and his hair was white. He looked like a dying old man, and not the fabled Godyer Luo that Han Sen had known.


    It was hard to imagine Luo Haitang¡¯s body had be like this over the course of a few years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry for me. I just wanted to see your smile and anger.¡± Luo Haitang touched Luo Lan¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m too stubborn. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luo Lan refused to raise her head. She did not want him to see her cry.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t stubborn, you wouldn¡¯t be my granddaughter.¡± Luo Haitang looked so happy, brushing Luo Lan¡¯s hair.


    Luo Lan smiled and cried. She touched Han Yufei and Han Sen, and introduced Luo Haitang.


    ¡°It is nice to see you here.¡± Luo Haitang epted their bows and returned to smiling at Luo Lan.


    ¡°If you are willing to, you can stay with us. This is not the Luo family, but ours can be your home,¡± Luo Lan said as she held Luo Haitang.


    Luo Haitang smiled. ¡°You guys can have dinner with me. It¡¯s been a while, and I asked people to make your favorite leaf with rice.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Luo Lan wanted to cry, unable to believe he could remember small things like that.


    The meal was fairly normal, like an ordinary family dinner. There wasn¡¯t much talk, just average conversations like ordinary families have.


    At the end of the dinner, Luo Haitang asked Luo Li to take them to their rooms. Before they left, though, Luo Haitang said to Han Sen, ¡°There is no more of the Luo family. You can do whatever you wish with the Falsified-Sky Sutra. If you really want, you can give it to Jade Shura.¡±


    Han Sen looked back at Luo Haitang in shock. The skinny face was wearing a smile, but it had turned red, and the eyes in it were bright.


    When Han Sen saw this, his heart felt bad. Luo Haitang¡¯s lifeforce was so strong in that moment, and it was obvious he was going to die. He didn¡¯t think they¡¯d ever meet again after that.


    Han Sen stopped and looked at Luo Haitang¡¯s lifeforce. He didn¡¯t really care about matters concerning the Luo family, but Luo Lan and Luo Haitang had a connection. And Han Sen did not want to see his mother upset.


    Luo Haitang¡¯s body was messy. It was a human body, but he had shura qi.


    When a human practiced the powers of the shura, it was something of a miracle for them tost this long.


    Luo Haitang wasn¡¯t like Zero. She had shura blood and could use Shura Change. Luo Haitang¡¯s body would be damaged if he used Shura Change. It was something few could imagine.


    Han Sen knew that every time the man used it, the pain would be excruciating.


    Luo Lan told them to leave, but Han Sen turned back. He stood in front of Luo Haitang and ced his hand on the old man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luo Li was shocked. She started to run over to him, but Han Yufei stopped her.


    Han Yufei said coldly, ¡°If Han Sen wanted to kill him, there¡¯d be nothing you could do to stop him.¡±


    Luo Li stopped struggling. It wasn¡¯t a nice thing to be told, but it was pretty much the truth. Without Godyer Luo, the family was likely to fall, too.


    Luo Li knew Luo Haitang was dying. And at this point, Han Sen was much stronger than Luo Haitang had been in his prime.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Luo Haitang nodded to Luo Li, and then said to Han Sen, ¡°Little Han, you don¡¯t need to bother with this. I know what is happening.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, but he used his Dongxuan Aura to cover Luo Haitang. Then, he used Yin Yang st to punch it in.


    Luo Haitang¡¯s problem was the fact that his shura qi could notbine with his body. The longer he practiced, the stronger the shura qi became, and the more the old man was injured.


    This was more than bodily decay. His very lifeforce was being injured. It was like he said; his body had been irreversibly damaged.


    Han Sen knew a few healing skills, but they weren¡¯t very strong. Even the silver fox could not hope to heal Luo Haitang now.


    Han Sen did not need to heal his body, though. Han Sen just had to get rid of the shura qi inside him. Without the shura qi around, he¡¯d be easier to heal. And this wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    Luo Haitang had practiced shura qi for many years. It hadbined with his flesh and integrated into every cell. It did not matter how strong you were, it would be difficult to remove shura qi without harming the body.


    But to Han Sen, this wasn¡¯t an impossible task. That was because his Dongxuan Aura could observe the sequential structure of Luo Haitang¡¯s body. He could break the chain of the shura qi.


    Han Sen just had to find the correct sequence chains and break them. Then, he could remove the shura qi without hurting Luo Haitang.


    But that also meant all those years of practice would be gone, and Luo Haitang would not be as strong as he once was.


    Han Sen put a small amount of the Dongxuan power into Luo Haitang¡¯s body. Then he broke the shura qi, one by one.


    Every time he broke a shura qi, Luo Haitang felt better. Luo Lan and Luo Li were delighted.


    Han Sen could only break a little each time, otherwise he¡¯d harm Luo Haitang¡¯s body. Because of this, progress was slow, and it took him a number of hours to reach the halfway point


    Han Sen admired the fact that Luo Haitang had practiced the shura qi, though. He had obviously put in a lot of effort. It was shocking that he had managed to endure all that pain in its practice.


    Luo Lan and Han Yufei were waiting patiently, while Ji Yanran brought Bao¡¯er and Littleflower to rest.


    Bao¡¯er was not tired, though. She watched Han Sen with wide eyes. But Littleflower was young, and so Ji Yanran put him to bed. After Ji Yanranid him down, she returned to watch Han Sen and Luo Haitang.


    While Littleflower was sleeping, he felt an itch on his face. It was so itchy, it made him sneeze. And when he did, he opened his eyes. There, he saw a red beast that looked like both a cat and a fox. It was smiling at him.

 Chapter 1739 - Doll

    <strong>Chapter 1739 Doll</strong>


    Littleflower climbed up and looked at the beast at the end of his bed. He was curious.


    The beast stood up and walked around him, observing, all the while smiling. The beast was Old Cat. When the sanctuary gate was open, he had managed to sneak back in. Everyone was focusing on the xenogeneic monster and officer; no one had seen the cat sneak inside.


    ¡°You are Littleflower?¡± Old Cat walked around some more before sitting down in front of Littleflower. He looked at the child and smiled.


    Littleflower nodded, and with curiosity, he asked, ¡°Are you a cat?¡±


    Old Cat had a cold sweat His mouth twitched, but he still said, ¡°Littleflower, would you like to y a game?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Littleflower shook his head.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯ll be fun.¡± Old Cat looked depressed.


    ¡°Mom told me not to bully animals.¡± Littleflower spoke with seriousness.


    Old Cat almost choked. He rolled his eyes and pulled out an item before him. He said, ¡°Littleflower, if you win this game, I will give this to you.¡±


    Littleflower looked at it carefully. It was a beautiful gemstone like a fist. A lovely-looking smoke or mist enshrouded it Seeing Littleflower show no interest, Old Cat said, ¡°How about this, then? If you simply y with me, I¡¯ll give this to you.¡± But Littleflower shook his head. ¡°Mom said I shouldn¡¯t ept gifts from strangers.¡±


    Old Cat wanted to grind his teeth, but he quickly scrambled to say, ¡°Then we should y the game. If you win, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Littleflower looked at the gemstone, and then looked at Old Cat. He blinked and said, ¡°If I win, can I not have the gemstone? Can I have a doll instead?¡±


    ¡°What doll?¡± Old Cat did not know what Littleflower was talking about.


    Littleflower looked at Old Cat and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an Al doll?¡±


    ¡°You are the doll. You¡¯re all dolls!¡± Old Cat was angered by the question, and he resisted the urge to punch Littleflower. He forced himself to present a smile and said, ¡°Okay, but only if you win.¡±


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s y the game, then.¡± Littleflower pped.


    Old Cat, hearing that Littleflower finally wanted to y, sighed. He touched his body and pulled out a box.


    ¡°Are you a doraemon?¡± Littleflower asked Old Cat, his eyes wide.


    Old Cat ignored the question and simply opened the box. There was a book inside it.


    Old Cat brought the book out and flipped it open to the first page. There was a picture on it, of a human body in a strange position. There were a lot of green and red dots. It was aplicated image.


    ¡°Littleflower, here is the game. You have to copy my posture. If you can, you win.¡± Old Cat squinted and smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Littleflower nodded.


    ¡°Watch carefully, then,¡± Old Cat said, then assumed a strange position, in ordance to the book.


    The animation inside the book looked weird, and the fact that it was being done by a cat made it even stranger.


    Littleflower looked at Old Cat and imitated him. For Littleflower, it wasn¡¯t difficult, as he had a very bendy body.


    ¡°Try and breathe like me,¡± Old Cat said. He kept the position, but started breathing with a strange rhythm.


    Littleflower followed, and it was no big deal.


    Old Cat looked quite happy, so he flipped to the second page and said, ¡°You did that? Wow! Let¡¯s try the next.¡±


    Old Cat followed the instructions in the book, and animated himself in the positions demonstrated. Littleflower thought it was funny, but he followed and found it to be fun, putting himself in various positions.


    Old Cat started to feel happy, but as more and more animations were done, he eventually became shocked. He was frozen with the surprise.


    Littleflower was able to follow perfectly, all with the greatest of ease.


    ¡°No way! Is he super lucky or can he really just learn all of this?¡± Old Cat felt so shaky, he had trouble flipping the pages of the book with his ws.


    As he did more animations, Littleflower followed suit without w. The movements and rhythms were precise, and he had no trouble doing as instructed.


    Old Cat was happy, but he also had a thought. ¡°If Littleflower learns everything, I¡¯m going to lose.¡±


    Old Cat didn¡¯t actually n on losing, though. He wanted Littleflower to try out a few animations so he could see if the child was talented, that¡¯s all. But it was no longer about a test of talent. As Old Cat flipped through the book, he knew that Littleflower was going to be something amazing in time.


    There were only three pages left, and nothing had challenged Littleflower yet. It didn¡¯t seem as if it was difficult at all for the child to learn the positions.


    ¡°Oh no! It is no wonder the monster in Sky Pce wants him. This is very weird.¡± Old Cat clenched his jaws and finished off the final three animations.


    Littleflower had trouble doing them, but only a small amount. He was still able toplete them.


    ¡°Cat doll, you lose!¡± Littleflower looked right at Old Cat. He wasn¡¯t stupid, and he knew Old Cat had been following the book, and now there were no fresh pages left to do.


    Old Cat was a little mad, but shock was the reigning emotion.


    Littleflower did not know what the book was about, but Old Cat did. It demonstrated breathing techniques, and very few people could actually copy its teachings.


    ¡°There is one more animation. If you can do this, then I lose.¡± Old Catughed.


    After Old Cat spoke, he assumed a position. It was not from the book, but it didn¡¯t look difficult and Littleflower thought he would perform it with ease.


    But when Old Cat assumed the posture, he spat out some air that became a purple swordlight in front of him.


    ¡°If you can learn that, then and only then will I admit defeat. I won¡¯t be just your doll. I¡¯d ept you as my grandpa.¡± Old Cat was very cocky about this.


    Although Littleflower knew the movements thus far, they were all things he could copy. Learning something like what Old Cat had just done could take years. You couldn¡¯t just generate a sword on a whim.


    But the next second, Old Cat was shocked. Littleflower opened his mouth, and a swordlight appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 1740 - The Gourd Matures

    <strong>Chapter 1740 The Gourd Matures</strong>


    Han Sen spent a whole day breaking the shura qi in Luo Haitang. He might have saved Luo Haitang¡¯s life, but the power of Godyer Luo was dead.


    Luo Haitang responded well, though. He could not make use of the Falsified-Sky Sutra without the power of Shura Change, so he gave it to Han Sen and bid that he do whatever he wished with it.


    Although Han Sen did not really care about the Falsified-Sky Sutra, it was a trouble for Han Yan. So, he nned to visit the shura and sort it out. Plus, Han Sen still wished to figure out the rtionship between the shura and Asura.


    He stayed with the Luo family for a few days, but before he returned, Bao¡¯er said she wanted to return to the sanctuary.


    Han Sen asked her why, and she said that it was because the gourd had matured and she now wished to see it.


    Han Sen did not know if he could go back, though. He tried stepping into a teleporter, and it worked. They arrived in a spirit hall in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, but it was still random and he did not know where he had ended up.


    When he walked out of the teleporter, two angry monsters approached. Han Sen merely waved his hand, making them fly away and get pinned against nearby walls.


    The inhabitants of the entire shelter were shaken after seeing that, and they did not dare attack. Han Sen grabbed a hold of a creature that spoke the humannguage, and after finding out where he was, he and Bao¡¯er made off in the direction that would take them to the underworld.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t kill the creatures there, though. It would be pointless for him to do so, and it would be best if he saved them for others.


    Bao¡¯er told him the gourd had matured. He didn¡¯t know how she knew, but he was confident that she was correct. There was no reason to doubt, and Han Sen himself wanted to see what was inside the gourd.


    Han Sen kept flying in the direction of the underworld, worried that the Dark Spirit Elder might have already done something to the gourd.


    Han Sen spread his own lifeforce around, so others would know he hade and creatures and spirits wouldn¡¯t bother him. They traveled to the underworld.


    He went straight to Mask Shelter to see Ling Mei¡¯er, but she was no longer there. The snake wasn¡¯t there, either. He asked the creatures where they were, and he was told that they had gone to Dark Spirit Shelter.


    Han Sen traveled to Dark Spirit Shelter with no difficulty or doubt.


    Dark Spirit Elder looked rather bored in the vine garden. The gourd there was shining like some glowing orb, with enough luminosity to light the entire shelter. It was like a glowing fountain of life. The creatures of the underworld were growing quickly, and many geno nts mutated in the warmth of its glow.


    Dark Spirit received the most benefits, and this was a good thing. Dark Spirit definitely had a bright future, but Dark Spirit Elder could not pick the gourd or block the lifeforce.


    A few dayster, news had spread. Many elites came, and they were elders, too.


    Dark Spirit Elder did not wish to share the treasure he had held onto for years, and while there were so many enemies, he could not pick the gourd and move it. It was likely Dark Spirit could end up destroyed.


    After that, Dark Spirit Elder established a few rules. He allowed others toe into the shelter and try to grab the fruit. If they could remove it from the vine, then it was theirs to keep. If they failed, they¡¯d have to leave and never bother them again.


    All the other elders had the same problem as Dark Spirit Elder. None were able to pick it up.


    Dark Spirit Elder was happy that it was over, but Beast Elder and Feather Elder were hoping to im the shelter itself.


    ¡°Beast, Feather; are you this shameless? We made a deal. Since you were unable to im it, you should have left. Now you wish to conquer my shelter! Care you nothing for the Hundred Tribe Contract?¡± Dark Spirit tried to contain his anger.


    Feather Elder smiled and said, ¡°We will uphold the contract. We don¡¯t want to take the shelter from you, we just want to... share it. If you don¡¯t want to live with us, then you can always move.¡±


    ¡°Obscene,¡± said Ling Mei¡¯er, who was near the elder.


    Feather looked cold. He fired an arrow towards Ling Mei¡¯er, coldly saying, ¡°I was talking to your elder. You do not have a rank worthy of speaking with me.¡±


    Dark Spirit Elder was shocked by the sudden transgression. He smacked the arrow away and protected Ling Mei¡¯er, angrily shouting, ¡°Feather! Do not do that!¡±


    ¡°So? Let me make this clear today. Dark Spirit folks, get lost! Otherwise, ready yourself to be fertilizer for the treasure.¡± Beast Elder didn¡¯t even try to feign politeness. He stared at the Dark Spirit members with an evil look, as if he was hungry and wanted to eat them.


    Dark Spirit was very angry, but seeing the elder-ss enemies, they did not dare say anything back. All they could do was stare with moody faces.


    Dark Spirit Elder looked glum. He had to give up the shelter he had lived in for so long, and the treasure with it. It was something very few could ever ept.


    But if he didn¡¯t leave, the whole of the Dark Spirit Tribe would be destroyed.


    Dark Spirit Elder gritted his teeth, looked at Ling Mei¡¯er and the grandkids, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡¯


    ¡°Elder...¡± All the Dark Spirits looked shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Dark Spirit Elder was gritting his teeth so hard that he thought they were going to crack. If he was alone, he¡¯d have fought. But he had to leave to secure the safety of his people.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s nice to see you so understanding!¡± Feather Elder mocked them.


    Dark Spirit Elder ignored their mocking, though, and called for the evacuation.


    Before he left, he took onest look at the gourd on the vine, and he felt terrible. He couldn¡¯t find a word to describe what he was feeling.


    The Dark Spirit submitted to the humiliation and left. Not even Dark Spirit Elder knew what they could do. Ever since the hundred tribe war, they hadn¡¯t had to leave the underworld. And there were so many people, they did not know where they could go.


    As they walked away, something suddenly came toward them with speed. The lifeforce felt very scary, and even Dark Spirit Elder was frightened by its approach.

 Chapter 1741 - Mutant Treasure

    <strong>1741 Mutant Treasure</strong>


    ¡°Dor.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er was delighted to see Han Sen. She already knew Han Sen was his true identity, but that mattered little at this point


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, Elder; why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked in confusion.


    Dark Spirit Elder heard Ling Mei¡¯er and remembered Han Sen. With a strange expression, he said, ¡°It is hard to tell.¡±


    Ling Mei¡¯er exined with anger, and when Han Sen heard what had happened, he turned to the Elder. He told him, ¡°Elder and Mei¡¯er, you should head on over to Mask Shelter first. When I get rid of them, you¡¯ll easily be able to go back and reim Dark Spirit Shelter.¡±


    ¡°We can go and deal with the bad guys alongside you.¡± Ling Mei¡¯er waved her fist.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys should go on ahead to Mask Shelter and wait,¡± Han Sen said. He couldn¡¯t really take the gourd if Ling Mei¡¯er was there.


    After convincing them to leave, he brought Bao¡¯er to Dark Spirit Shelter with them. It was good news, learning the gourd was still there.


    ¡°Elder, can we believe that man?¡± one of the Dark Spirits asked Dark Spirit Elder.


    ¡°He is unpredictable. Whatever the case may be, meeting him is not something you can sit back and ignore,¡± Dark Spirit Elder said with seriousness as he looked at them.


    But he abided by Han Sen¡¯s request, and hemanded his people to seek refuge in Mask Shelter. He himself, however, went on to Dark Spirit Shelter alone.


    Han Sen was thinking about how he might get the gourd. He did not want to hurt Ling Mei¡¯er through its theft, so this event had saved him some trouble.


    Regardless, the elite elders upying the shelter were practically nothing to Han Sen now.


    Bao¡¯er was looking at the shelter with much excitement. A huge lifeforce was radiating from it, making the underworld creatures stronger. Han Sen could not see the gourd, but he knew this was not somethingmon in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary.


    The elders and others were all staring at the gourd. While they might have taken the shelter, they still couldn¡¯t take the gourd.


    The gourd was like a golden crystal, only a little bit bigger than a man¡¯s hand. But it was an incredibly sturdy thing. Not even an elder-ss elite could damage its vines.


    ¡°Feather, you know a lot. Do you know what this is?¡± Beast Elder asked Feather Elder.


    Feather Elder said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it is definitely not something from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary, It must havee from somece high above.¡±


    ¡°Dark Spirit had this thing for years. Now it is ours, but we cannot take it? I don¡¯t feel safe. Is there really no way to bring it down?¡± Beast Elder said.


    As they discussed the matter, someone else suddenly appeared.


    The man was wearing armor, so you could not see his face. There was a little girl perched upon his shoulder, and they stood in front of the gourd, looking at it.


    The elders were so angry over the intrusion, they were ready to quickly destroy the pair.


    But before they moved, coins fell down from the sky like rainfall. All the creatures around were hit by at least one of them; especially Beast and Feather. They were unable to dodge the coins, which nted themselves firmly upon the elders¡¯ heads.


    Boom!


    All at the same time, the creatures fell to the ground. Even the elders did. They were all lying on the floor, unable to get up, no matter how much they tried.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t spare time looking at them, however. He remained upied with gazing upon the gourd.


    Dark Spirit Elder was in shock as he watched them from a distance. He knew Han Sen was strong, but he could never have guessed he was that strong.


    Beast Elder and Feather Elder were mighty foes. Out of all the other elders there, there were none stronger than those two. But Han Sen did not even have to look or move to suppress them all. It was an incredible disy.


    ¡°Are you Mister Dor?¡± Beast Elder shouted, with actual fear.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know you were here. Please forgive us!¡± The other elders heard him, and reacted the same.


    ¡°From now on, you cannot enter the Underworld. If you do, your tribes will be destroyed.¡± Han Sen spoke to them, but did not even spare them a nce.


    Beast Elder suddenly felt the pressure vanish. And then, he and the rest all got up. They made a promise to nevere back, ever again. Taking their men with them, they all left.


    For humans, creatures were a resource that could not respawn. So, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to kill them for no reason. He thought it was best to allow other people to do it and earn something.


    When everyone was gone, Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to enshroud the entire shelter. Then, he let go of Bao¡¯er, who was wriggling with the desire to run to the gourd.


    Bao¡¯er was exuberantly happy, and she leaped for the vine. She hugged the golden gourd.


    When Bao¡¯er touched the gourd, it fell from its ce andnded on her chest.


    ¡°This item really is rted to Bao¡¯er.¡± Han Sen was in shock. He heard Ling Mei¡¯er and the Elder saying they could not remove the gourd, no matter what they tried.


    Now, Bao¡¯er had brought it down with just a touch. It definitely had a connection to her.


    ¡°It cannot be Bao¡¯er¡¯s sibling, surely. It¡¯d be crazy to have a second Bao¡¯er running around,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, while staring at the gourd.


    Suddenly, the golden gourd Bao¡¯er was hugging began to shine. It did so with the luminosity of a firework.


    Mist came out of it, like the cascade of a fountain. The lifeforce that appeared was like a dragon, descending out from the fog. Music could also be heard.


    Han Sen looked at the gourd with shock. The power from the gourd was something that really impressed him.


    Amidst all these strange scenes, however, something began to rise. When Han Sen looked, he became even more shocked.


    A drop of blood emerged from the gourd. It looked like a tear. It looked like it had been forged from a golden crystal, and there was a weird light inside it.


    When the gold blood rose, the strange scenes began to fade. The gourd in Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand became pale. It became little more than dust. Then, the wind scattered it all away.


    The golden blood was like life. Itnded on Bao¡¯er¡¯s forehead and sank down into her. It left a gold dot in the middle of her forehead.

 Chapter 1742 - Evolving Again

    <strong>1742 Evolving Again </strong>


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s small body was in the air. The gold dot on her forehead began to spread, dyeing the entirety of her little body gold. She looked like a small sun.


    The golden light had so much energy, Han Sen bathed in its glow. He felt as if he was back inside his mother, swimming in the lifeforce.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra, absorbing as much of Bao¡¯er¡¯s lifeforce as he could.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra required more energy than any of Han Sen¡¯s other skills. It was different from the Dongxuan Sutra and The Story of Genes. It was not destructive, but it had the strongest lifeforce.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra was pushed to the max amidst this energy. His blood started to boil, as if his life was suddenly ignited. His blood became a fire, rushing through the construct of his body.


    Han Sen was very happy. With the help of that lifeforce, his Blood-Pulse Sutra was going to break through. His blood, bones, and cells were refined by this fireblood. A red substance was released.


    This red substance covered Han Sen¡¯s entire body, and it kept twisting and turning, until it formed into a red battle armor.


    Han Sen had already generated his Spell geno armor, so he knew to run his Blood-Pulse Sutra and help generate the armor.


    Han Sen¡¯s sess in generating the red geno armor made him feel as if he had ayer of bones. It was a part of his body, like the Spell geno armor, and he could control it.


    Han Sen was getting used to the new armor, but it suddenly changed again from armor mode.


    ¡°A second evolution?¡± Han Sen was so happy, so he kept on running his Blood-Pulse Sutra while he waited for the change. Now Han Sen could see what geno armament he would receive as a Noble.


    The geno armor melted into Han Sen, bing his blood. Just as Han Sen thought it would be a geno weapon, it went inside him.


    ¡°Xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed. Things seemed to be turning out a way he had not expected.


    There were two directions that things could go in a person¡¯s second evolution. One was to generate a geno weapon, and the other was for him to end up mutating and bing a xenogeneic himself.


    Han Sen was currently undergoing his second evolution¡ªthat was his situation right now. The geno armor wasbining with his body to prompt a mutation.


    Han Sen did not want to be a xenogeneic, as it couldn¡¯t be reversed. It wasparable to the human body, which could not be younger. So, he had no choice but to watch it happen.


    ¡°Am I going to be one of those monsters?¡± Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine.


    Han Sen had seen two xenogeneics before. They weren¡¯t just creatures; they were killing machines. Han Sen did not know if they were all like that, but whatever the case might have been, he didn¡¯t want to end up like one.


    The red liquid from the geno armor blended into Han Sen, going into his blood vessels and bing one with his blood.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood began to boil, and inside the red liquid, it exploded. Han Sen¡¯s blood was detonating inside the vessels, causing him severe pain. It was like he was bing powder.


    Blood was everywhere, and so Han Sen felt the pain everywhere, too. The mutation was more painful than getting kicked in the balls, or delivering a baby. Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    The vessels had endured too many changes, and it made the smaller vessels twist and writhe like snakes.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood vessels were sticking out, like snakes curled around his bones. His body was red, making him look like a muscle monster.


    The blood mutation continued, and his other body parts were soon affected. Although they didn¡¯t change as dramatically as his blood, his fitness was given a jump.


    Han Sen was d he was still awake right now, though, and he didn¡¯t feel an urge to kill. He hadn¡¯t lost control of who he was, but being awake meant the pain was more excruciating.


    Perhaps it was the mutation. But Han Sen¡¯s Nine-Life Cat tattoo suddenly lit up, emitting a red light.


    As the mutation went on, the red on the tattoo went into the blood,bining with the mutation.


    Han Sen did not know if that was good or bad, but his blood¡¯s mutation was now crazier and more painful than ever.


    Roar! Han Sen opened his mouth and screamed, then fainted with the pain.


    But after passing out, the pain roused him to wakefulness again. Then the sheer pain knocked him out and woke him again in a cycle. Han Sen felt as if his brain and bones were exploding, but his body wasn¡¯t actually being destroyed.


    Han Sen, despite having a strong will and wanting to live, wished his body would just blow up and be done with it.


    God knew how long it took for the pain to finally subside. He was like mud, lying on the floor now. He felt numb and powerless.


    Han Sen did not know when the pain left him. But after a while, his will rejoined his body and formed a reaction.


    Han Sen could only barely see Bao¡¯er in front of him, looking very worried. She stroked his cheek and hair, telling him something. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡±


    Han Sen tried to open his eyes to stay awake. He heard a voice, which was very familiar. It was Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er...¡± Han Sen wanted to speak, but his throat hurt, as if he had swallowed a grinder. He sounded rougher than an eighty-year-old smoker.


    As time passed, Han Sen¡¯s body recovered. He eventually regained some proper wakefulness. His body was covered with countless lesions, as if someone had cut him a thousand times.


    But it was strange. He wasn¡¯t bleeding. There was not a drop of blood, and when you looked into the exposed wounds, you could see fat like jade.


    Han Sen looked inside his body and was shocked.

 Chapter 1743 - Mutant Blood

    <strong>Chapter 1743 Mutant Blood</strong>


    Han Sen observed his blood and vessels. He wasn¡¯t even sure if it could still be called blood, though, because the red liquid had be crystal like a ruby. His heart and vessels had stopped working. They didn¡¯t want to stop, but they too had be like rubies. They wouldn¡¯t animate.


    If Han Sen had an electrocardiogram, the inside of his body would look like a ruby spiderweb. It was as pretty as it was creepy.


    Although his heart, vessels, and blood had stopped moving, theck of motion didn¡¯t seem to be causing Han Sen pain. He actually felt as if his body was improving.


    His blood was healing fast, and his wounds were visibly fading. It was as if they had never existed in the first ce.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t feel any pain now, and in fact, he felt very energized. He felt as if he could annihte an entire gxy with a single punch.


    ¡°Did I be a xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen clenched his fist. The energy coursing through him felt good, but he didn¡¯t fancy the prospect of killing anyone.


    Han Sen felt a strange power fill him up. He wanted to spend some time examining the feeling, but Bao¡¯er jumped up to him and disrupted his concentration.


    Han Sen held her. She didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. Aside from the gold dot on her forehead, there was nothing about her that was visibly different Han Sen felt a difference in her weight, though.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, are you fatter?¡± She felt heavier. Bao¡¯er had been with him for a long time, so Han Sen could immediately tell that there was a difference in her bodyweight.


    Han Sen put her down and noticed she had grown taller by about two centimeters. It wasn¡¯t much, but she was taller.


    ¡°Are you finally growing up?¡± Han Sen was delighted. Although Bao¡¯er was already a powerfulpanion, it was still good for her to develop.


    Han Sen would be happy with the prospect of her growing up.


    ¡°I can grow?¡± Bao¡¯er looked at her body and seemed confused. She didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    Han Sen looked at the vines, next. He noticed that the underworld¡¯s holy vine was dead, with no more energy.


    And the gourd was gone, too. But that aside, the underworld itself hadn¡¯t changed.


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and turned to leave. He also told Dark Spirit Elder he could go back and return to his rightful shelter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I broke the Holy Vine. Take these aspensation for the damage.¡± Han Sen offered a few Life Geno Essences to Dark Spirit Elder.


    The elder didn¡¯t ept them, though. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s best that it is gone. After this, I now understand that the item was deadly. If it was still there, I wouldn¡¯t dare allow Dark Spirit to remain beside it.¡±


    Han Sen knew the man was speaking the truth. As long as that treasure remained there, Dark Spirit Shelter would never have been safe. And Han Sen couldn¡¯t always be there to protect them. Without the gourd and Holy Vine, this was the best resolution.


    Han Sen decided to return to the Alliance from Dark Spirit Shelter. He went home to check on his body. He wanted to know what benefits solid blood might have.


    Before Han Sen could closely examine his blood, though, he noticed that the Nine-Life Cat tattoo had vanished.


    ¡°Was the Nine-Life Cat absorbed by my blood?¡± Han Sen checked his own blood, and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by its beauty.


    Han Sen tried running Blood-Pulse Sutra, and when he did, his solid blood began to melt It moved like a living creature as it started to float around Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen was getting stronger and stronger, and the crystallized blood melted more and more quickly. Han Sen felt safer, knowing his blood was not doing any damage to his body.


    Then Han Sen turned his attention to investigating a weird power that was rising around him. It didn¡¯t quite seem to belong to him, but the more his blood cycled, the closer he felt to this strange power.


    The power, whatever it was, seemed both far away from him and right beside him at the same time. Han Sen could only feel it when he ran the Blood Pulse Sutra to activate his new blood.


    When Han Sen¡¯s blood became liquid, it was almost like a new sense was waking up. He could feel the power if he wanted to, he didn¡¯t know what it was. He didn¡¯t want to take any unnecessary risks ying around with it until he learned more.


    Han Sen was still with the Luo family, so he nned on visiting the shura. And so, he left. His mom decided to stay with Luo Haitang for a while.


    Ji Yanran and Han Yan stayed, too. And so did Littleflower. Han Sen wanted to give him a hug before he left, so he went out into the garden. Before he reached his son, though, his face changed. He teleported toward Littleflower.


    Littleflower was sitting on a swing, and a red beast crouched on his shoulder. It looked like a fox, but it wasn¡¯t a fox. It looked like a cat, but it wasn¡¯t a cat. It was Old Cat of the Nine-Life Cat.


    ¡°Old Cat, what are you doing here?¡± Han Sen looked at him darkly. Old Cat hade to see Littleflower, and that did not make him feel good.


    Old Cat smiled. ¡°Do not worry, friend. We are good friends, and I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want to borrow your son for a few years, and then return him once he has grown up.¡±


    Han Sen did not say a word, and he just ran towards them.


    Before he arrived, there was a red sh. They both disappeared. It looked as if they had been consumed.


    ¡°Old Cat, you *sshole! I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Han Sen was so angry, but they were both already gone.


    Ji Yanran almost passed out. Han Sen held her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he really wanted to harm Littleflower, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. He didn¡¯t take him away secretly, and he wanted to let us know he wouldn¡¯t harm him.¡±


    ¡°Will Littleflower be okay?¡± Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes looked wet. She was worried because she was a mother.


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry. I will find Littleflower.¡± Han Sen continued, shouting angrily, ¡°Old Cat, you *sshole! I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    When Han Sen said that he would find them, he was not joking. And that was because he had found a way to leave the sanctuary.

 Chapter 1744 - Power to Travel Freely

    <strong>Chapter 1744 Power to Travel Freely</strong>


    When Old Cat vanished into the red light, Han Sen felt a surge of familiar power. It was the same as the power that rose when he used the new abilities of his blood.


    Now Han Sen knew that the strange power he had detected was the path to leave the sanctuary.


    Han Sen did not know if it was because he practiced Blood-Pulse Sutra or if it was because he had absorbed the Nine-Life Cat tattoo, but it now looked as if he could leave the sanctuary.


    Han Sen did not have time to deal with the shura right now. They weren¡¯t a problem for the time being, and with Little Angel, Golden Growler, Gu Qingcheng, and Xie Qing King, they could get handle the shura while he was gone.


    Han Sen was worried about Littleflower. He didn¡¯t think Old Cat would kill him, but he didn¡¯t know anything for certain. He didn¡¯t feel safe, knowing he couldn¡¯t keep an eye on the boy.


    Han Sen packed and said goodbye to Ji Yanran. He found a safe ce where he could try to use the strange power to follow Old Cat.


    After he ran the Blood-Pulse Sutra, his blood started to melt. He could feel the power whirl in the air.


    He didn¡¯t want to take any risks, so Han Sen waited for all of his blood to melt before doing anything.


    Before he moved, though, a powernded on him. Han Sen felt as if he was inside a teleporter. Things in his vision swiftly changed, but the scene that appeared before him was familiar. It was a bathroom he had ducked into just before Zero pulled him back to the Alliance.


    The toilet was the same, but he could see one more thing that was different


    There was a person standing before him. It was a Kate woman. Her pants were around her ankles, and her snow-white butt and cat tail were showing. The woman pulled her pants up and looked in the mirror. She froze when she saw another person there, and then she took a breath to scream.


    Han Sen jumped over and covered her mouth, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s me, Han Sen.¡±


    The woman wasn¡¯t some random person; it was the police officer Lan Se.


    Qiao had a mess on her hands after Han Sen left. Wizard depended entirely on Han Sen now, so it drove her nuts to learn that he had disappeared.


    She would have thought Han Sen was some trick or ploy of ck Gold Group, but the fact that he hadn¡¯t yet shown up at ck Gold Group was the only thing that stopped her and Lan Se from believing that


    They had been looking for Han Sen for a while, and Lan Se had yet to give up. She had found out someone simr to Han Sen had gone into this bathroom and disappeared.


    That was why Lan Se was here, hoping to follow up a lead.


    When she wasn¡¯t able to find anything at first, she decided to have a wee. Before she could pull up her pants, though, a man appeared right behind her.


    She saw that it was Han Sen, but she still couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Now that Han Sen was holding her mouth, she couldn¡¯t speak. But after a bit, she calmed down and gently pulled his hand away.


    ¡°If I let you go, will you stop screaming? I didn¡¯t mean to appear here. I didn¡¯t think it was upied, so...¡± Han Sen said, letting his hands go.


    Lan Se looked at Han Sen and then kneed him in the balls.


    Han Sen would have been able to evade the strike, but if he did, Lan Se wouldn¡¯t have had a way to release her anger. So, he decided not to dodge and just let himself get hit.


    But after Han Sen evolved, his body had be stronger. The hit didn¡¯t affect him, so he pretended to fall into pain by spinning away.


    Lan Sen buttoned her pants, rolled her eyes, and said, ¡°Stop pretending! Where were you? You know Qiao was worried, thinking something might have happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Something did happen, and I had to go and sort it out I am sorry. I will head back now.¡± Han Sen walked outside.


    Lan Se grabbed his arm and rolled her eyes again. ¡°I will take you with me. In case you disappear again.¡±


    Han Sen did not resist He sat inside Lan Se_s car and went home with her.


    ¡°That power took me out of the sanctuary, but why here? Where did Old Cat go with Littleflower?¡± Han Sen thought worriedly.


    Han Sen did not know where Old Cat had gone to, and he couldn¡¯t think of any reason that the cat woulde here.


    Lan Se brought Han Sen back to Qiao. He couldn¡¯t exin where he had gone to, so he had to make up some nonsense for a cover story. There was nothing they could do about Han Sen¡¯s lie, though. But at least he was back now, and that brought them some relief.


    It was already nighttime, so Qiao let Han Sen rest. She had learned something regarding a xenogeneic, and she nned on hunting it down tomorrow with Han Sen now back with them.


    Han Sen went back to his room and used the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He thought he could feel the power, and he wanted to see if he could return to the sanctuary on a whim. He remembered Old Cat had been unable to; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been trapped there. He was still teleported away, though.


    As Han Sen¡¯s blood melted, the power in the air became stronger. It was just how things were in the sanctuary. Han Sen summoned the power in the air, and before long, he found himself back in the sanctuary, where he had been.


    ¡°It works! That means I can travel between the outside and the sanctuary whenever.¡± Han Sen was d about this.


    But it wouldn¡¯t help Han Sen find Littleflower. He didn¡¯t know where his son was.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t find Littleflower in the sanctuaries, so he used his powers to teleport back to the outside.


    As the red light surrounded him, though, Bao¡¯er appeared out of nowhere and jumped towards Han Sen. Han Sen couldn¡¯t stop the teleportation process, and the power pulled him back out of the Alliance.


    Han Sen appeared in Qiao¡¯s room with a baby in his arms. He checked Bao¡¯er out, and she wasn¡¯t injured or anything.


    ¡°This power can bring others, too? That¡¯s very good,¡± Han Sen thought, considering how he might use the powers in the future.


    Humans wanted to leave the Big Silence system, but they had found it impossible. With Han Sen¡¯s new ability, the risk no longer existed.

 Chapter 1745 - Holy Place

    <strong>Chapter 1745 Holy ce</strong>


    A copper furnace that was a hundred meters tall connected to the pce in the clouds. It was obvious that the enormous ce used to be quite glorious.


    But that ce was now in ruin. It was empty and quiet Even the sky had abandoned it, leaving the pce dark and forlorn. The darkness veiled that once-wonderful ce, giving it no tomorrow.


    Around that broken pce, four candles were burning. They gave off a little bit of light, but only in that one small ce.


    In the darkness, an old red cat was using his teeth to carry amp that flickered crudely. They were walking through the darkness, towards the light.


    A little boy was lying on top of the creature, fast asleep. He was drooling.


    When the old cat reached the pce, a demon-looking beast descended from the sky andnded heavily. Its eyes were like ck holes as it spoke angrily to Old Cat. ¡°Nine-Life, you dare return? It looks like you know you will have to pay with your life. I will kill you now, then.¡±


    After that, the beast opened its mouth. It looked like the entire world was going to be swallowed up.


    ¡°His life doesn¡¯t belong to you, though. You can¡¯t erase his sins by killing him. I will put him into a loop, so that he will hurt forever. That will erase his sins.¡± A red beast spoke, stepping out from the darkness.


    ¡°You are wrong. His life doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. I will split him into a thousand smaller lives, and then kill one each day. Killing him a different way, each and every day, will surely make him suffer.¡± A demonic voice boomed from the top of the pce. There was a strange bird with cruel eyes atop it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that? If this was me, I¡¯d kill him slowly. I would torture him every day, but not grant him the release of death. That is how I can erase my hatred.¡± A seductive-looking woman walked out of the pce. She looked at Old Cat with hatred. She looked so cold.


    ¡°Why are you guys nning on killing me? We are best friends.¡± Old Cat looked as if he had been wronged.


    Roar! The four beasts roared in unison. It was as if they were going to tear the very darkness.


    ¡°How dare you say we are your friends. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much pain. The Holy ce would not be in such a state. I would like to kill you and drink your blood.¡± The four beasts surrounded Old Cat, cursing him bitterly.


    ¡°Friends! Don¡¯t be like this. I have actuallye here to save you.¡± Old Cat faced the scary creatures while he spoke, a smile still on his lips.


    ¡°Save us how?¡± The woman looked at him with disdain.


    Him.¡± Old Cat would not let the others speak, and immediately, he put Littleflower down.


    The four monsters looked at the sleeping Littleflower.


    ¡°What is this? Some food you want to share? It doesn¡¯t even look filling, and you expect that it¡¯d make us want to forgive you?¡± a giant beast coldly said.


    ¡°If you eat him, the Holy ce will never again have daylight.¡± Old Cat stopped smiling, and with a serious look, went on to say, ¡°He will be a Holy Child. He will make the Holy ce have daylight once again. He will make the world feel true fear.¡±


    ¡°Him? Are you joking? You were in the sanctuary for many years. Did being there break your brain?¡± the woman spoke to him with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Nine-Life, do you think you can fool us with your fancy words?¡± the mean-looking bird said, its voice hard.


    The other two beasts roared, filled with the desire to eat Old Cat.


    ¡°Are you guys stupid? Look closely and see the difference.¡± Old Cat was not afraid, and he pointed to Littleflower.


    The four of them looked at Littleflower again. The bird opened its wings and flew right before the boy. Its mean-looking eyes looked ready to jump out and touch Littleflower. They were shining with light.


    ¡°How? Impossible! How?¡± The weird bird could not spit out aplete sentence.


    The seductive woman saw something, as well. Her eyes looked to be full of shock, and she said, ¡°What did you do to him? How can he possess the Holy God¡¯s power?¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Old Cat shot back. ¡°As if this was my doing. He learned it!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! Someone has been able to learn the Holy God¡¯s skills?¡± The red beast stared at the sleeping Littleflower, looking surprised.


    ¡°Now that you guys see it, you can see that it is not impossible. This cannot be a trick. If you guys can raise him, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to recover this ce, right?¡± Old Cat said.


    The four demon-looking creatures then forgot about what they had said earlier. No longer did they want to kill Old Cat. The four of them came to surround Littleflower and guard him closely. They looked over Littleflower like he was a sacred treasure.


    ¡°Horny Woman, try him. Make sure this isn¡¯t another trick of the Nine-Life,¡± the strange bird said to the woman. ¡°Yeah, we have to be sure,¡± the other two beasts agreed.


    The woman nodded and lifted her finger. She walked towards Littleflower, emitting a pink light.


    Pang!


    Before her finger touched Littleflower, a swordlight came out from the boy and extinguished the pink light ¡°It¡¯s real...¡± Before the woman could even say it, the other three beasts were incredibly excited.


    The woman moved her hand, and then, the little boy¡¯s body floated over to her. The woman held Littleflower like it was the most precious thing in the world. Her hands were trembling.


    ¡°The Holy Child is back! We have hope once more!¡±


    The roars echoed ceaselessly through the night. It was hard to tell if it was excitement or sadness.

 Chapter 1746 - Holy Heaven

    <strong>Chapter 1746 Holy Heaven</strong>


    ¡°Is that your daughter?¡± In Qiao¡¯s house, Qiao and Lan Se looked at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er¡ªwho was sitting on the sofa¡ªin shock.


    ¡°Yeah, I went out to bring her here,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°No way. You don¡¯t look simr at all.¡± Lan Se shook her head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we look simr? See? We look like father and daughter.¡± Han Sen shoved his face next to Bao¡¯er¡¯s, and she shoved her head against his. They smiled in tandem.


    ¡°Your daughter looks much better than you, though,¡± Lan Se said immediately.


    Han Sen suddenly started to sweat, and he was robbed of words. He wasn¡¯t ugly, he was just manly. He probably wasn¡¯t as pretty as Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay that she is here, but you can¡¯t let her presence interfere with work. Let the auntie look after her while we¡¯re off on missions,¡± Qiao said, standing up.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t want to leave Bao¡¯er at home, though. He was worried she might tear the house down in his absence.


    ¡°How can you be a father? You let a kid this young travel with you? Is that really your daughter?¡± Qiao frowned.


    Han Sen gave a wry smile, and he said, ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t want to take Bao¡¯er on an adventure with me, but I don¡¯t feel safe leaving her at home. I will bring her along, but don¡¯t worry; it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Qiao and Lan Se did not agree with Han Sen¡¯s desire, but if Han Sen insisted on bringing her, they had no choice but to allow it.


    Lan Se needed to work now, and she wasn¡¯t a part of Wizard. There was only Qiao and Han Sen left. Counting Bao¡¯er, their entire team was three people.


    ¡°We¡¯re not taking this there, are we?¡± Han Sen saw Qiao pulling a cover off of a motorcycle. Seeing it depressed him. Qiao tossed Han Sen a helmet and got on it, saying, ¡°You know my car got destroyed on ourst mission. And the xenogeneic body only sold for seven thousand. After paying our expenses, I only had enough to buy this second-hand motorcycle. If you want money, work harder and kill more xenogeneics.¡±


    Han Sen gave the helmet to Bao¡¯er and hopped on. Qiao gunned the motor and sped off. Although it was second-hand, it was in great condition.


    ¡°They are still haunting us.¡± After riding for half a day, and upon almost reaching their destination, they saw a group of cars and aircraft. The ck Gold Group¡¯s symbol was zed visibly upon them. Qiao cursed them quietly.


    Qiao didn¡¯t stop moving, though. She drove up to a convoy of cars, and there was no way to proceed. So, they had to stop.


    Hardman, Lena, and Guris approached. Hardman smiled. He waved at Qiao. He then ignored her and turned to speak to Han Sen. ¡°Han Sen, long time no see. If you have the time, we should sit down for a drink sometime.¡±


    ¡°Manager Hard, aren¡¯t you a bit desperate, trying this in front of me?¡± Qiao mocked him.


    ¡°That¡¯s only because I¡¯m desperate for smart people. So, Han Sen; do you have the time? How about we go somece quiet and talk?¡± Hardman didn¡¯t sound angry, and he spoke jovially.


    Hardman was getting desperate, too. The third master would soon be back. If he couldn¡¯t get his re-hiring done, embarrassment would be the least of his troubles.


    ¡°I am sorry, Manager Hard. We need to kill a xenogeneic right now! We do not have the time for this,¡± Han Sen said coldly. ¡°Manager Hard, did you hear that? Excuse us,¡± Qiao said.


    Hardman did not move his men. He just shook his head and said, ¡°If you are going to the ck River for a xenogeneic, there is no need for you to go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you buy the river? Why can¡¯t other teams go there for the hunt?¡± Qiao frowned.


    Hardman waved his hand and said, ¡°ck Gold Group isn¡¯t that rich. Truthfully, we cannot go, either.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Qiao sounded surprised.


    Hardman signaled for Lena to exin. She said, ¡°The people from Holy Heaven are there.¡±


    When Qiao heard the words Holy Heaven, her face changed. She looked to be in disbelief, and she said, ¡°Holy Heaven? What are they doing here? You¡¯re telling me that they care about some small-time xenogeneic?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Guris answered. ¡°They are at the ck River and are camped there. We can¡¯t even get close enough to take a peek.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen, you are here! You said you would teach me sword skills, but I wasn¡¯t able to find you.¡± Mister Tiger approached from the frontlines. He kept walking, telling Han Sen as he went, ¡°Are you here to kill a xenogeneic? You¡¯re in bad luck. I don¡¯t know why, but Holy Heaven¡¯s people are here for the xenogeneic. I¡¯m not sure why they¡¯d want it, but they¡¯ve sent two people out for it.¡±


    Hearing Mister Tiger say all this, Qiao realized that they weren¡¯t lying. Holy Heaven had indeede to ck River.


    ¡°What is Holy Heaven? Another big group?¡± Han Sen was confused. He had never heard of a bigpany such as that before.


    ¡°I wish it was anotherpany. At least we couldpete, that way.¡± Qiao lowered her voice and said, ¡°Holy Heaven means Feathers. They are a superior race. They are born Nobles. All of them have had their second evolution. They are so powerful, and they even took down a xenogeneic space for a camp. The camp was called Holy Heaven, so that is why they aremonly referred to as such.¡±


    Kate is tinypared to Holy Heaven. We have no choice but to listen to theirmands; if you don¡¯t, then you¡¯ll die without even knowing how.¡± Guris slumped his shoulders.


    Han Sen frowned. He had seen a Feather before, but it was retarded. Even so, it was very scary. They weren¡¯t like normal people.


    A few people were discussing matters when some movement came from ahead in the convoy. They saw a man and woman who looked like angels flying their way.


    The man was handsome, and the woman was pretty. They were two meters tall, with gold armor. The woman had a bow, whereas the man wielded ance. They looked like angelic warriors.


    ¡°Do Feathers have genders?¡± Han Sen was curious, as the Feather he¡¯d seen hadn¡¯t possessed a gender.


    ¡°Feathers are unique, and they aren¡¯t assigned a gender when born. When they be adults, though, they do.¡± Qiao gave a silent gesture at the two Feathers flying towards them.

 Chapter 1747 - Black River Xenogeneic

    <strong>Chapter 1747 ck River Xenogeneic</strong>


    ¡°You. You. You. And you. Come with me.¡± The two Feathers approached Han Sen and a few others. They didn¡¯t descend. The male Feather just pointed at a few people from above.


    Hardman, Guris, Mister Tiger, and Han Sen had been selected. Hardman¡¯s face changed. He smiled and said, ¡°What can we do to help you both? ck Gold Group will do its best to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Juste,¡± the male Feather said coldly. He looked annoyed.


    ¡°Sir, do we need more people?¡± Hardman did not dare fight back, so he smiled and spoke.


    Pang!


    The male Feather swung his goldnce and sliced an armored truck in half, as if it was nothing more than tofu. He said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself.¡±


    Hardman¡¯s face turned a little green. He held his tongue and instead just said something to Lena, before walking forward with Guris and Mister Tiger.


    Han Sen said to Qiao, ¡°You go on home. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    After that, he followed after Mister Tiger. Seeing the simple disy of the Feather¡¯s power, he knew he¡¯d have to go with them. But Han Sen wasn¡¯t too worried about the situation. He had the power to travel back to the sanctuary. If things got hairy, he could zap back instantly.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to risk making an enemy out of the Feathers, either. They were really powerful, and Han Sen was way too weak to fight them in their prime.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to hide in the sanctuary, either. Littleflower was gone, and Han Sen knew that if he wanted to get his son back, he¡¯d have to make himself stronger.


    The Feathers ignored their followers as they flew on ahead. Han Sen and the other three followed.


    ¡°We should have brought a car.¡± The four of them were sweating profusely, and the Feathers had no intention of slowing down or taking a break to wait for them. It was Mister Tigerining.


    It was worse for Hardman, though. He wasn¡¯t a Noble, and he wasn¡¯t the sort to participate in battles. Out of the four of them, he had the worst body. His lips were turning white, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop. He kept on running in pursuit.


    They ran a dozen miles until they reached a ck river. There, the Feathers stopped andnded on a rock on the riverbank.


    Gentlemen, we will try to help by giving this everything we¡¯ve got!¡± Hardman was gasping, but he still managed to smile.


    ¡°You four jump in the river here and swim downstream,¡± the Feather said coldly. He sure looked arrogant.


    After saying that, the faces of the four changed. Now they could guess why the Feathers had brought them here.


    It was because the xenogeneic was hiding in the river, refusing to reveal itself. Feathers were bad when it came to water fights, too. They were going to use the weaker races as bait to draw the monster out.


    The four of them were internally cursing the two Feathers, but they didn¡¯t show it. Hardman quickly said, ¡°Respectfully, if you wish to draw out the xenogeneic, we have many lesser soldiers for the task. If we call on more, we can definitely draw it out.¡±


    ¡°Get in the water.¡± The male Feather looked at Hardman expressionlessly and raised his goldennce. Thence was pointing right at Hardman.


    If Hardman said one more word, he was definitely going to be killed. He¡¯d be bait dead or alive.


    Hardman gritted his teeth. He looked at Guris and Mister Tiger, then inched his way towards the river.


    Guris and Mister Tiger smiled wryly, and then they too followed. In their hearts, they hated the Feathers a great deal.


    ¡°I said get in the water. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The male Feather saw that Han Sen wasn¡¯t moving, and he looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Let him go. He is just a kid,¡± the female Feather said.


    The male Feather heard her, but he still raised hisnce and looked at Han Sen, saying, ¡°Do not make me repeat myself again.¡±


    Han Sen did not move, and he simply looked at the male Feather that was perched upon the rock.


    Han Sen could survive an attack from the Feather, but if he went down the river, he wouldn¡¯t know when the xenogeneic would reveal itself, and neither would he learn its level. He had no idea what to expect.


    If the xenogeneic attacked underwater and caught Han Sen at unawares, he couldn¡¯t use his space-travel technique. And then, staying alive would be impossible. So, he didn¡¯t want to risk that.


    The male Feather looked murderous. He was waving his goldnce around.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand clutched the Rhino Horn Dagger. He would rather fight the Feather than put his life in danger the other way. As the male Feather lifted hisnce, a ssh came from the river, followed by a scream.


    The two Feathers and Han Sen looked over, and they saw that something was moving at the center of the river. It was heading towards Hardman and the other two. The other two had been gripped by tentacles and were being dragged forward.


    Only Mister Tiger¡¯s geno weapon could deal damage to the tentacle. He couldn¡¯t cut through it, but he had managed to wound the tentacle and send it reeling back. So far, Mister Tiger was still free.


    Hardman and Guris screamed as they were dragged further down the river. They could not fight back, and their geno armors were too weak to resist the tentacles.


    Boom!


    A bolt of golden lightning zapped through the sky. It broke the atmosphere before piercing through the tentacles.


    The Feather flew over to the beast and hit the river with hisnce. The water of the river pulled away from thence, creating a dozen-meter-deep trench.


    An octopus-looking monster was revealed. Half of its body was in the water, and its ten-meter-long tentacles were tangling up Hardman and Guris.


    The Feather¡¯snce was now striking the creature¡¯s head. The monster tried swinging at thence and Feather, but a gold arrow flew through the air and pinned down the tentacle. Because of the archer¡¯s assist, the male Feather was still free to act.


    Dong!


    A blue-looking crystal tentacle appeared. It blocked the Feather¡¯s goldnce, and the power made the Feather fall back a few meters in the air.

 Chapter 1748 - Teach You How to be the Lesser Race

    <strong>Chapter 1748 Teach You How to be the Lesser Race</strong>


    As the blue crystal tentacle reached for the male Feather, a golden light shone down. It was a gold arrow, perforating the crystal tentacle.


    This golden arrow was different from the others. A strange power carried it down with the force of a drillhead. It drilled right into the tentacle, until half of its shaft was driven in.


    When the tentacle was frozen after the attack, the male Feather reached for the creature¡¯s head. He drew his goldennce and shoved it right in.


    The Feather then pulled back on hisnce, and he picked up the entire beast with it. The beast eventually fell back down into ʲle ck River, creating a crater.


    The monster was still alive, struggling for life, but it was heavily damaged. The two Feathers were able to finish it off quickly.


    Hardman and Guris were done for, though. The tentacles had already tightened around the two Kate men, breaking their armor and bones. Their bodies were disfigured and torn.


    Han Sen frowned, even though he was used to witnessing death.


    Mister Tiger was saved, fortunately. He came out of the river, looking back at their dead bodies. His expression seemed saddened.


    The female Feather flew over to the dead xenogeneic, pulled out a knife, and cut off the blue crystal tentacle.


    The male Feather came right before Han Sen, instead. He asked coldly, ¡°I told you to get in the water. Did you not hear me?¡±


    Han Sen looked at him but didn¡¯t speak. Mister Tiger swiftly came over, though, saying, ¡°Sir, he wasn¡¯t disobeying your order. It is all because the baby is here. He is afraid of bringing her harm.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± the male Feather said darkly. He pulled out hisnce and pointed it at Bao¡¯er, who was perched on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and growled, ¡°Let me teach you how to be the lesser race that you are. You will never hesitate again.¡±


    Han Sen was so angry. He turned around and used his Rhino Horn Dagger to knock thence away.


    Dong!


    The dagger and thence sparked in their collision, and the two wielders stumbled back.


    The male Feather¡¯s face changed. Mister Tiger and the female Feather looked at the pair in shock.


    Han Sen had geno armor. He was regarded as no more than amoner. He wasn¡¯t even a Noble, so it was strange that he had enough strength to knock back a Feather.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a grudge against you, so why are you doing this?¡± Han Sen calmly asked, as he clutched the Rhino Horn Dagger.


    The male Feather hummed in growing anger. ¡°Just because you have some modicum of power, it doesn¡¯t mean you can disobey a Feather. And if I don¡¯t kill you right now, how can I assert rule and superiority?¡±


    After that, the male Feather swung his goldennce and tried to strike Han Sen down. He was using all his power in a bid to kill the upstart pest.


    Han Sen remained calm. After thest hit, he could guess what wasing.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have a geno weapon, but after his blood leveled up to be xenogeneic, he had the right amount of strength to challenge the Feather. His body¡¯s power was no worse than the Feather¡¯s.


    Seeing thence descending toward his chest, Han Sen merely stepped to the side to dodge the strike. Then he stepped right near the male Feather, raised his dagger, and pressed it against the Feather¡¯s neck.


    The male Feather was in shock. He could not believe he had given Han Sen the opportunity to get so close. He¡¯d be unable to block the dagger now. Han Sen¡¯s move was way too good. It was beyond his wildest expectations.


    The Feather felt as if he had suddenly gone up against someone who wasn¡¯t an ordinary human. He seemed superior to all else in his race.


    A gold arrow suddenly flew towards Han Sen, aimed at his temple. The female Feather wanted to get him away and save herpanion.


    The dagger in Han Sen¡¯s hand did not move, though. All he did was swing his head back and forth to catch the arrow with his teeth. Then, he used the dagger to slit the Feather¡¯s throat.


    Han Sen¡¯s crystal blood melted within his vessels, filling him likeva. The vessels twisted and contorted like snakes. The additional power was enough to drive the dagger deeper through the neck,pletely decapitating the Feather. The sheer force of the blow sent the head up into the sky.


    Mister Tiger and the female Feather looked on in absolute shock. No one could believe that amoner, with only geno armor, could manage to kill a Feather Baron. Especially since two Feathers had been present He was too f*cking fast.


    Mister Tiger opened his mouth. He thought he was dreaming.


    ¡°How dare you kill a Feather!¡± the female Feather screamed, then fired another arrow at Han Sen. All those golden arrows were nothing more than raindrops to him, though.


    Han Sen was still biting the first arrow, and electricity surged through his eyes. He dodged each and every arrow, nearing her with his dagger raised. He looked at her with murder.


    Han Sen had already in one, so it was not as if he could leave a witness. If the other Feathers knew what had happened,


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay where he was or in any nearby system, for that matter.


    The female Feather was confident in her arrows, but despite the storm of attacks she released, they couldn¡¯t strike Han Sen once.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was as fast as a snake. The female Feather was unable to predict where he would move next, and she missed each and every shot.


    Seeing Han Sen only ten meters away from her, the female Feather pped her wings with the desire to escape from him. Han Sen lifted his dagger and flew up with her, though. She was the only thing in his eyes, right now.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± The female Feather pped her wings and flew, all the while firing her arrows.


    Baron-ss power was not enough to fly when there was gravity, so Baron Feathers needed their wings to fly through the air.


    When the Feather saw Han Sen trying to fly after her, she thought he must have had a death wish.


    And when the rain of arrows came down towards Han Sen, he suddenly began acting like a strange bird. He flew strangely, pulling himself up through the air. He dodged each and every arrow until he was right before the female Feather.


    The female feather was enraged. She pulled out her longsword in an attempt to block his dagger, and when the weapons collided, the female Feather felt a huge forcee against her. It sted the longsword out of her hands. The dagger didn¡¯t stop, though, and it went right for her neck.


    The arm that was holding the dagger turned red. The vessels inside looked like crystals as the blood inside boiled, pumping power into the dagger.


    Dong!


    The dagger shed across the female Feather¡¯s throat. A gold light came out from the neck to block the raging hit


    Han Sen frowned. A feather ne suddenly appeared on the Feather¡¯s neck. It was hanging low against her chest, shining with a golden light It was that gold feather pendant that had blocked Han Sen¡¯s strike.

 Chapter 1749 - Killing Feather

    <strong>1749 Killing Feather </strong>


    The female Feather used her golden feather pendant to protect herself. She kept trying to attack Han Sen, unleashing swordlights continuously, her attacks forming a over Han Sen.


    Both Mr. Tiger and the female Feather were Baron ss, but her skills far exceeded those of Mister Tiger. It seemed like the geno universe had better skills, but ordinary people just didn¡¯t get to see them.


    But these kinds of skills were nothing to Han Sen. When Han Sen used phoenix techniques, he had greater mobility than birds.


    Han Sen was fighting the female Feather in the air. The Feather, who should have excelled at aerialbat, was actually performing worse than he was.


    The Rhino Horn Dagger kept striking the female Feather, but it wasn¡¯t enough to break the defenses created by the golden ne. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what they were, but the light they shone was incredibly hard. It was like a shield that could not be sundered.


    The female Feather tried to strike even harder, but she couldn¡¯tnd a hit on Han Sen. She wanted to fall back a greater distance so she could fire arrows, but Han Sen kept the distance between the two null.


    Han Sen looked as cold as ice in his determination to break the defense of the feather ne. His body was boiling likeva, and he was unleashing so much power. His body was monstrous, and his speed constantly elerated as he swung his dagger fiercely.


    ¡°If one strike doesn¡¯t work, then ten strikes will. If ten strikes don¡¯t work, then a hundred strikes will!¡± Han Sen¡¯s blood was boiling, and he swung his dagger even faster.


    In the beginning, there was a cold lighting from his dagger. In the end, the light became a beam of luminescence. The lights were like chains, striking the feather ne. The sound of impacts became an unbroken roar.


    The female Feather was spooked. She pped her wings, wanting to fly away from Han Sen. But Han Sen flew better than she did. She couldn¡¯t escape, and she looked glum.


    Katcha!


    As Han Sen kept attacking, the feather ne started to develop small cracks. The golden shield started to weaken.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes went cold. The vessels in his arms were incredibly strong, and the dagger was driven against the golden shield again.


    The ne crumbled with a loud shattering noise, and the gold shield broke like reinforced ss. The golden light turned to dust, and the pendant fell.


    The female Feather was in shock. The dagger in Han Sen¡¯s hand was like lightning now, and it shed right through her neck.


    The female Feather pped her wings. She moved with the desire to evade the strike, but the attack connected as intended. It cut halfway through her neck.


    Mister Tiger froze. Han Sen was just a normal creature with geno armor. And yet, he had just managed to take down two Feather Barons. The sight blew his mind, and now he looked at Han Sen as if he was seeing a monster.


    Han Sen was still holding his dagger as he looked into the eyes of the Feather. The neck that had been cut open suddenly healed, as if no damage had ever been inflicted.


    ¡°Feather xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen frowned. Feathers evolved quickly. They were a superior race that was born Noble, but they could still evolve in two different ways.


    They would either gain a geno armament, or they would be xenogeneic. The female Feather was like the Feather that Han Sen had managed to kill in the sanctuary. It was a xenogeneic Feather, and only they could possess xenogeneic genes.


    Still, seeing the female xenogeneic Feather, Han Sen did realize something. Not all the xenogeneics were driven by a simple urge to kill.


    The female Feather¡¯s eyes glowed red. Her white wings turned gold, as bones extended and sprouted from her wings. She turned from being an angel, into a gold winged witch. She screamed and flew towards Han Sen.


    Perhaps it was because of the xenogeneic power, but her strength and speed increased. Han Sen didn¡¯t dodge, though. His blood was pumping with rage, and he raised the dagger and aligned it with the female Feather¡¯s head. The female Feather¡¯s hand grabbed the dagger as she descended, though, and it couldn¡¯t even cut through her palm.


    The female Feather grabbed Han Sen by his other arm. Her golden nails pierced through his geno armor. She stretched her gold bone wings to wrap around Han Sen.


    The golden bones protruded sharply from the wings, and if they closed around himpletely, it¡¯d be like a mouth of fangs closing on him. He¡¯d be skewered.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands were grabbed by the female Feather, and it seemed toote for him to dodge. His whole body was indeed wrapped up by the wings.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Mister Tiger knew this was bad.


    But the next second, he heard a katcha noise sound. It was followed by a scream.


    The female Feather fell backwards, screaming. Her face had been cut in half, with her golden wings entirely broken.


    Han Sen was in the air, with geno armor that was full of holes. But there was no blood seeping from the gaps. His white skin through the holes, and there did not seem to be any wounds.


    Han Sen¡¯s body flew like a phoenix, going right towards the female Feather.


    After the female Feather used a xenogeneic gene, her eyes turned red with the desire to kill. It looked as if she had lost her own will and rationality.


    The head that had been cut open was already recovering, and her broken bones were regenerating swiftly. The creature screamed as it came back for Han Sen.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give her any chance this time. Han Sen used his dagger to cut her body repeatedly. The vessels under the geno armor were boiling, unleashing an unbelievable amount of power.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen reached out a hand and grabbed the female Feather by her head. He chopped off her gold wings, one by one.


    The Feather tried to bite into Han Sen¡¯s arms, but Han Sen just moved them even more violently. With his dagger, Han Sen lopped her head clean off.


    The body, minus its head, still came for Han Sen, though. And the bodiless head opened its mouth, still trying to bite into his arm.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood was surging like a volcano. It carried enough power for him to dismember the femalepletely, and finally kill her.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Baron hunted; xenogeneic gene found. Gold Feather Witch xenogeneic beast soul obtained.¡±


    Han Sen heard the announcement y.

 Chapter 1750 - Xina

    <strong>1750 Xina </strong>


    Han Sen found a golden bone inside her corpse. It was ten centimeters long.


    When Han Sen removed it, the body started to return to its original state. The gold wings became white again, and the w-like bones of her wings and arms also withdrew. She was still sprawled out, though. She was dead.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are in trouble! You killed them. The Feathers will surelye for you,¡± Mister Tiger said.


    ¡°Who said I killed them?¡± Han Sen said coldly, looking at Mister Tiger.


    Mister Tiger froze, and Han Sen went on to say, ¡°We assisted two Feathers in killing the xenogeneic. An unknown race came from the sky to kill those two Feathers and steal the xenogeneic materials. You, Hardman, and I went to lure the xenogeneic out We were in the water, and so two of us managed to escape the attack.¡±


    Mister Tiger thought about what he had said. And after a while of silence, he eventually had to ask, ¡°Do you really think that story is going to work?¡±


    ¡°Can you kill two Feathers?¡± Han Sen asked Mister Tiger.


    Mister Tiger shook his head. ¡°No. I am too weak.¡±


    ¡°If you are unable to do kill them, then it is fairly simple to assume that amoner with geno armor couldn¡¯t either,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    Mister Tiger understood now, and Han Sen was right It wouldn¡¯t seem possible that they could have killed the two Feathers. No one would assume Han Sen had the power to kill a Noble feather and a xenogeneic Feather the way he had. Mister Tiger was still trying to wrap his head around the spectacle he had just witnessed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the river and swim a little to make it believable. Then, we can report what happened to the Feathers. Can ck Gold Group contact the Feather society?¡± Han Sen grabbed the blue crystal tentacle and then jumped into the ck River.


    Mister Tiger hesitated for a moment, but he still jumped in after him.


    Following Han Sen into the river meant that he was agreeing to the scheme. But if Mister Tiger didn¡¯t jump in after Han Sen, then he would be Han Sen¡¯s enemy. Mister Tiger was fairly sure Han Sen would be happy enough to kill him just to ensure there were no witnesses who could contradict Han Sen¡¯s story.


    That¡¯s what crossed his mind. And so, he followed after Han Sen.


    Han Sen was not afraid Mister Tiger was a snitch, though. And if Mister Tiger told someone what had really happened, Han Sen would just return to the sanctuary.


    If Han Sen had returned as the only person alive, others might have grown suspicious, too. They were more likely to believe the cooked-up tale if two people managed to return, telling the same story.


    After going downstream, Han Sen uncovered a neat nook where he could store the tentacle. He then went back with Mister Tiger. They called for ck Gold Group to protect the scene, while Mister Tiger got in touch with the high level officers. They took the incident very seriously, and they made sure to report what had urred to the Feathers.


    Qiao had not left yet. She had been waiting for Han Sen toe back, and when he did return, relief washed over her.


    After everyone left, Han Sen returned to the scene. He dug out the blue crystal tentacle he had hidden, and he used the powers of space travel to send the tentacle and the bone to the sanctuary. The Feathers wouldn¡¯t be able to find it there, no matter what they did.


    After Han Sen went back to Qiao¡¯s house, he found an opportunity to examine his new beast soul.


    Baron Xenogeneic Beast Soul: Gold Feather Witch (Bow Type)


    Han Sen summoned it to y with it in his room. It was a beautiful feather bow that looked like a pair of spread golden wings.


    Unfortunately, there were no arrows. It was pointless to have just the bow, so Han Sen put it away for the moment.


    The next day, ck Gold Group told Han Sen toe to their headquarters. The Feathers were in Gran City meeting with ck Gold Group, so Han Sen had toe to the meeting.


    Inside a room that looked like it was meant for interrogation, Han Sen saw a Feather. It was a woman. And she looked remarkably simr to the one had just killed. Han Sen had trouble distinguishing the members of a race if they weren¡¯t human.


    But this Feather¡¯s lifeforce gave Han Sen a grand chill. The power she had was not at all like the Feathers he had killed. ¡°Miss, why have you called me here?¡± Han Sen asked politely.


    ¡°Tell me what happened, and don¡¯t skip any details,¡± the Feather said coldly, staring at Han Sen.


    Because Han Sen was wearing his geno armor, she didn¡¯t suspect he was responsible for what had happened. She¡¯d never imagine amoner in geno armor could threaten two Baron feathers. One of them was a xenogeneic, as well.


    Han Sen had already discussed what their statements should be with Mister Tiger, so he was going to repeat that.


    The Feather could not see any discrepancy between the two ounts, and neither did she think Han Sen or Mister Tiger could have killed the Feathers if they tried. So, they were off the hook with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave Gran City for some time. If I have any more questions to ask, I¡¯ll be needing to see you. Also, call me if you uncover anything else. If it¡¯s useful, I will reward you.¡± The Feather waved her hand, signaling it was okay for Han Sen to leave.


    Han Sen had seen too much. urrences like this were definitely not going to make him nervous. He left ck Gold Group in a chill mood.


    ¡°Lone Wolf, what do you think?¡± The Feather frowned after Han Sen left.


    A man with a wolf head walked into the room, politely saying, ¡°Miss Xina, West Gran is a small ce. The strongest faction is ck Gold Group, and they only have two Barons. I have seen them, and they are far too weak. They could not have been the ones that killed the two Feather Barons. One of the Feathers was a xenogeneic, too!¡±


    Xina did not speak, and just nodded for him to continue.


    Long Wolf went on to say, ¡°And as for that human? Well, that would be impossible. He is just a creature with geno armor. Hmm, do you think their deaths are rted to the item?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying someone else was drawn here by the same information, and ended up encountering our people?¡± Xina asked quietly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then the item must be here. We will have to hurry.¡± Lone Wolf looked excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a myth, remember. We don¡¯t know if the story is actually true. We don¡¯t know its location, so we can¡¯t find it,¡± Xina said.


    ¡°If it is here, things will be strange once it is born. We can wait here, we will just have to be fast if we are to be rewarded,¡± Lone Wolf said.


    Xina nodded, and with a murderous look, she said, ¡°Continue your ck River investigation. We need to locate this murderer. We cannot allow our people to die in vain.¡±

 Chapter 1751 - Strange Scene

    <strong>1751 Strange Scene</strong>


    After being called for the first questioning, Han Sen was left alone by the Feathers.


    Mister Tiger had been so scared. He didn¡¯t dare meet-up with Han Sen again, in fear that the Feathers would suspect collusion. He wasn¡¯t going to snitch on Han Sen, as he was still very fond of him. It was just a sensitive matter, and one that he couldn¡¯t do anything about.


    He was not allowed to leave Gran City, so any news concerning xenogeneics in the area was pointless. There were no xenogeneics in the city, only existed beyond its borders.


    Han Sen spent his time practicing the Dongxuan Sutra, hoping to generate its geno armor.


    Due to Jadeskin not having any further progression avable, Han Sen could not practice it. If he wanted it to continue, he¡¯d have to forge something first, but he didn¡¯t have the time to do that.


    Han Sen also searched for information regarding the Nine Life Cat on the inte. All he could learn was based on myth, and there was no mention about whether or not such a race existed. And where they originally lived, he was not told. If Han Sen wanted to locate the Nine-Life Cat, he didn¡¯t know where to start So, Han Sen chose to focus on leveling up, first.


    Han Sen could deal with Barons, no sweat. He was quite a high level in the western Gran City, but whenpared to the universe atrge, he was still rather weak.


    Han Sen knew he most certainly could not deal with the Feather called Xina.


    It was time for food, and Qiao was looking particrly tired that day. She didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t hunt xenogeneics, and it was taking its toll.


    As she ate, the doorbell rang. The auntie opened the door, and Lan Se came strolling in.


    ¡°Qiao, be careful. Do not go outside,¡± Lan Se quickly said to Qiao,ing right in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qiao raised her head to look at Lan Se, and she asked in confusion.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er looked at Lan Se, unsure what was happening.


    ¡°A great many outsiders havee to Gran City. They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re of a normal race, so something must be going on,¡± Lan Se said.


    ¡°It sounds to me as if something big is going to happen soon. I am curious why two small Feathers would visit this backwater city. They tried to steal our xenogeneic and got killed for it It¡¯s all too weird. What is going on these days?¡± Qiao quietly said.


    ¡°No matter what it is, it¡¯s definitely not something we can take part in. My supervisor ordered us not to provoke them. If something happened, I¡¯m afraid our entire department won¡¯t be able to stop it So, it¡¯s best to stay home,¡± Lan Se said.


    Qiao was looking more and more disheartened, and she said, ¡°Han Sen can¡¯t leave town now, anyway. We can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    After Lan Se left, Han Sen retreated into thought. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to prompt a visit from so many outsiders, either.


    ¡°It is a shame I don¡¯t have my usual intel. I have no clue about what is going on. Maybe there is something I can get out of it, though,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, wondering if he could grab an outsider and ask.


    But thinking of that female Feather Xina, Han Sen quickly discarded the idea. If she knew he was up to something, it wouldn¡¯t bode well.


    Two dayster, when Lan Se returned again, she looked terrible. She warned Qiao and Han Sen not to go out if it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary.


    Qiao asked about what was happening, and Lan Se told them of a strange scene unfolding in Gran City. Many people were dying.


    In an abandoned mine on the west side, a big hole had opened. It seemed bottomless. At night, however, there was the sound of a crying woman. And from that hole, a light would shine.


    Many people were drawn there to take a look, but those who visited the ce at night never returned. No bodies had been recovered, either.


    It was only safe to go there during the daytime, when there was no curious light and no crying woman.


    The security department sent a drone down into the hole, and for the first few hundred meters, there was only stone to see. But if the drone went deeper than a thousand meters, it would also disappear and be lost to recovery.


    The supervisor had given orders to evacuate the ce. The officers were warning residents to stay far away from the ce.


    The outsiders in the city had shown great interest in that ce. They all showed up there now, mainly. Very infrequently were they seen scouring the city.


    Two dayster, more strange things were reported to have happened. The buildings near the hole suddenly copsed, and all the scrap metal in the rubble was dragged into the hole.


    Two days after again, even stranger things urred. The cars around, the billboards, and everything else made of metal was drawn into that hole.


    The western end of Gran City, even portions that were rather far from the hole, were affected by this. Pots and pans, knives and forks, whatever metal items there were, were drawn to the hole. It was like they were being pulled away by a ma. The suction wasn¡¯t very strong, but it caused panic in the city.


    Han Sen was curious about the ck hole, but he couldn¡¯t figure out how he might go and see it.


    In the world full of darkness, Littleflower was sitting on a bronze throne. There was a table before him,den with fruit


    ¡°Holy Child, try this. It takes thirty thousand years to grow, and another thirty thousand years to mature. And it also takes thirty thousand to prepare the fruit. It tastes extra sweet.¡± A red beast was trying to feed Littleflower fruit.


    Littleflower looked at the red fruit and seemed depressed. He said, ¡°Jade King, I cannot eat. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°You have to eat. You are growing up, so it is fine to eat a lot. And there is also an Empty Fruit that has been growing for the past billion years for you. There is also the Dragon Saliva fruit.¡± An evil-looking woman peeled the fruit, setting it down next to Littleflower. She smiled.


    ¡°Ah, Auntie. I cannot eat anymore.¡± Littleflower burped, and looked to be in pain as he rubbed his belly.


    ¡°If you cannot eat, then exercise. Eat again once you have digested what you¡¯ve currently got. Old Vulture, it is your turn to teach him,¡± Auntie Mei spoke to a bird.


    ¡°Holy Child, let us begin.¡± Old Vulture pped his wings and brought Littleflower to a za. He ced him down on the floor. Then, his ck feathers turned into a dark rain of arrows, firing at the child.


    Littleflower held his belly as he dodged the strikes. He looked very depressed.

 Chapter 1752 - Third Master

    <strong>1752 Third Master </strong>


    Western Gran City¡¯s elites were all drawn to that bottomless hole. Even xenogeneics were lured there. Han Sen and Mister Tiger were starting to feel some relief. Mister Tiger had called Han Sen, and although he did not dare say much, they chatted about run-of-the-mill subjects. Mister Tiger did mention that their cover story had not been exposed, though.


    Han Sen had nothing to do for the time being, and when there was no one around at night, he often found himself returning to the sanctuary. There he had melted down the blue crystal tentacle and cooked it


    The tentacle was a few hundred kilograms heavy. If Han Sen was to eat it alone, it¡¯d take forever. So, he called over his family to help him eat it


    After Little Angel, Golden Growler, and Xie Qing King ate it, they all had weird reactions to it. Their genes were slowly starting to evolve.


    Han Yufei had a slice and almost generated geno armor. Fortunately, he was able to suppress it. Otherwise, he¡¯d have been forced out of the sanctuary.


    ¡°It looks like this is great for people who don¡¯t have geno armor. It seems like I will have to get more if I want Little Angel to grow. In time, I¡¯d like to bring them all to Kate,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen could take Han Yufei to Kate to generate his geno armor, and save him from the risk of the Big Silence system.


    But when Han Sen mentioned this, Han Yufei said that he hadn¡¯t spent enough time with Luo Lan. Because of this, he did not want to generate his geno armor yet. He only wanted to spend time with her, and he cared little about gaining power now.


    Han Sen ate some of the tentacle, but his xenogeneic gene tally did not increase. He¡¯d have to eat a whole lot of the stuff, just to gain a small amount.


    So, Han Sen decided that if he did ever get massive ingredients like this again, he¡¯d bring them back for hispanions to eat. If they grew up and became Nobles with him, that¡¯d be pretty great.


    Han Sen saved some of the tentacle for Little Silver, who was still in the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary. After he ate some of it, he almost went to the Alliance.


    ¡°This is pretty good. I wonder how I can get some more?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen made a bone soup out of the gold bone. He earned one Baron gene after drinking it.


    During the day, Han Sen was on Kate with little to do except practice. While he was browsing the news one day, though, his phone rang.


    ¡°Mister Tiger?¡± Han Sen was surprised. Mister Tiger had been very cautious since that day, so Han Sen guessed that something important must have happened for the man to contact him so soon. ¡°Han Sen? Yeah, the Third Master would like to see you. Do you have the time to pay a visit?¡± Mister Tiger¡¯s tone wasplicated to discern.


    ¡°Third Master? What Third Master?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    ¡°The ck Gold Group¡¯s Chairman¡¯s third son. Everyone just refers to him as Third Master. He wants to extend an invitation for you to join ck Gold Group.¡± Mister Tiger then took a long pause. After, he said, ¡°I think this is a good thing. Third Master must be willing to pay you a lot, as he seems to think that you are of great importance. I know you don¡¯t really care about the money, but with ck Gold Group backing you, I think things will be easier for you.¡±


    Mister Tiger tried to convince Han Sen to join because he knew of Third Master¡¯s temper. He wouldn¡¯t relent until Han Sen joined thepany.


    But Mister Tiger also knew that Han Sen was not someone to take lightly. He had just witnessed Han Sen y the Feathers, after all. If Third Master pissed him off, who knew what sort of Armageddon he¡¯d bring? So, Mister Tiger was quite nervous just asking him.


    Han Sen could guess what Mister Tiger was really thinking. He smiled and told him, ¡°I am happy in Wizard. I don¡¯t n to switch groups. Please tell Third Master that I am not against making new friends, though.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will go and tell him that.¡± Mister Tiger gave him a wry smile. He didn¡¯t think that would be enough to please Third Master.


    Mister Tiger was now nervously making his way to meet with Third Master. Awkwardly, he told him what Han Sen had said.


    Third Master wasn¡¯t made mad. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to join, I will not force him. It is good to make friends, and I will meet him on the morrow.¡±


    That was not the response that Mister Tiger had expected, and he ha If-expected that the other shoe would soon drop. Still, it was a good sign that Third Master did not lose hisposure.


    Han Sen also exined the matter to Qiao. She did not need to worry about Han Sen potentially leaving her.


    The next day, a very luxurious vehicle parked itself in front of Qiao¡¯s house. Han Sen got in and found a man sitting inside waiting for him.


    Third Master was a pure Kate, with ck cat ears and a ck cat tail. Aside from that, though, he looked like a human. He was dressed in a ck suit, and he looked quite fancy.


    ¡°Make yourselffortable, there is no need for you to be so formal. If we¡¯re going to be friends, you should treat me as one.¡± Third Masterughed.


    Mister Tiger, who was driving, was rather shocked by Third Master¡¯s attitude. Third Master didn¡¯t behave like this with any Noble.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Han Sen settled into one of thefortable seats.


    Third Master poured Han Sen some wine. Han Sen had a sip and thought it tasted rather lovely.


    ¡°If we are friends, then I¡¯ll cut the crap, too. I am here hoping you can be my teacher,¡± Third Master said.


    ¡°ck Gold Group has a great deal of elites and Barons. I only have geno armor, so surely, you must be joking,¡± Han Sen said.


    Third Master looked upset and said, ¡°Han Sen, I am treating you like a friend. Please do not talk to me like that. I can tell the power you hold. If you can teach me, I am willing to do whatever you please.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to learn?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    ¡°Everything. I want to learn everything from you.¡± Third Master was looking directly into Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I need to work with Wizard, though. I do not have much free time,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just tell me when you have time, and I will work around your schedule. It would be best if you could join us, though. If you did that, you wouldn¡¯t have to do anything, and you¡¯d be showered with money,¡± Third Master said.


    ¡°I have no intention of leaving Wizard, but I do have some time. I will set things upter.¡± Han Sen looked out the window, frowned, and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The bottomless hole in the western side of the city.¡± Third Masterughed.


    ¡°The Feathers said I cannot leave the city.¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°This still counts as part of the city. You aren¡¯t leaving, and even if you did leave, Xina couldn¡¯t do anything with me here.¡± Third Master looked confident in that.

 Chapter 1753 - Bottomless Hole

    <strong>1753 Bottomless Hole</strong>


    The car drove to the western side of the city and came to a stop.


    They parked the heavy car on the road. The vehicle started to shake, as if some phantom power was pulling it forward.


    Third Master and Han Sen got out of the car, and then Mister Tiger told them, ¡°This is as far as we can go. If we keep going, the few tons of steel in the car will be sucked into the pit.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to see the ck hole before nightfalls.¡± Third Master opened his arms in a weing gesture and started to lead Han Sen towards the hole.


    Aside from Han Sen and Mister Tiger, there were another two Kates apanying Third Master. Judging from the lifeforces they possessed, they had to be Nobles. They were Barons, but they were definitely stronger than Mister Tiger.


    Han Sen did not mind their presence. Han Sen thought that Third Master was probably the strongest of the lot, actually. He was most certainly stronger than the two Nobles that were apanying them.


    Han Sen saw many shadows hidden in the bushes on their way. Many creatures were upying the area.


    This was the first time Han Sen hade to see the bottomless hole, and the mine they ventured into had copsed a lot. There was a big circle in the earth, with a radius of a thousand meters.


    They all skirted the hole, and when Han Sen looked down, he noticed it grew narrower and darker the deeper it went It looked as if it led into an abyss, and none could fathom whaty in the furthest reaches of the pit.


    Third Master looked down into the hole, frowned, obviously thinking about something.


    ¡°Third Master,¡± said a voice behind them. It was Xina¡¯s, and she had brought a man with her; one that possessed the head of a wolf. He looked at Han Sen for a second.


    ¡°Miss Xina, I did not expect to see you here. Are you interested in this hole, as well?¡± Third Master squinted his eyes as he looked at her.


    Xina looked back expressionlessly, saying, ¡°I am. And I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, either. Have you discovered anything?¡±


    Third Master shook his head. ¡°We have sent people out to investigate, but we lost contact with them. Those that ventured here at night did note back, and we are unsure why that is.¡±


    Xina emotionlessly said, ¡°That is a shame.¡±


    After that, she ignored Third Master and began walking around the hole. Lone Wolf followed her closely as they investigated the curious enigma.


    Han Sen could guess the sort of rtionship Third Master and Xina possessed. Third Master was a pure Kate, so he should have been lower in the social hierarchy than Xina.


    Hearing their conversation, though, it seemed that Third Master genuinely respected her. She also respected Third Master, and she didn¡¯t treat him as rudely as she did other Kate people.


    ¡°Dad, something is down there.¡± As Han Sen was thinking, Bao¡¯er suddenly spoke to him from up on his shoulder.


    Bao¡¯er leaned out to look down into the hole and blinked.


    After that, Third Master was shocked. Even Xina and Lone Wolf were surprised.


    They all looked down, and all they could see was pitch-ck nothingness.


    Han Sen patted Bao¡¯er on the head and smiled at her. He told her, ¡°There are monsters down there. Don¡¯t look, lest theye up and eat you.¡±


    Third Master thought Bao¡¯er was just a child, and he didn¡¯t think a child could see any further than they were able to. Thus, he didn¡¯t pay much mind to what she said.


    After Han Sen covered up her outburst, he put his mind to thinking about what exactly she had seen down there.


    He knew Bao¡¯er was not a normal child. She wouldn¡¯t be mistaken over something like this. He needed to stay away from everyone, find a safe ce where they could be alone, and ask Bao¡¯er what she had seen.


    Third Master wasn¡¯t quite keen on leaving yet. They all stayed there until dusk before packing it in and leaving.


    They didn¡¯t go back into the city, though. They got to the car, and it was then that Third Master smiled at Han Sen and said, ¡°We saw the hole, now let¡¯s stay here and wait until we can hear the alleged crying sounds.¡±


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and gave Bao¡¯er a snack.


    It was nighttime now, and it was very quiet. Not even the chirping of insects could be heard.


    There was a wind blowing, and the rustling of the tree leaves sounded like gentle apuse.


    When night had fully settled in, a crying noise emanated from the hole. It really did sound like a woman wailing, but when you listened really carefully, it began to sound like something else entirely. It was very strange.


    Third Master and Han Sen stepped out of the car. They looked towards the hole and saw a purple misting out of the mountain. It looked as if there was a glowing orb beneath it. It was all so very blurry, though, and it didn¡¯t look real.


    As the crying sounds continued, the purple mist rose. When it rose high enough, it disappeared.


    Han Sen looked at the purple mist. The purple mist looked as if it was drawing the shape of a lotus. Wafts of mist even drifted down like petals falling.


    ¡°This is weird. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s under there, but whatever it is, it isn¡¯t normal,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Third Master looked at the mist, but he didn¡¯t dare draw nearer to investigate the hole. When it was almost dawn, the crying and the mist disappeared. It was then that he delivered everyone back to Gran City.


    ¡°My Lady, it looks like the legends are all true. The item is here. Before the old manes, we can grab the item.¡± In the forest close to the hole, Lone Wolf spoke to Xina excitedly.


    ¡°The item is here, but we don¡¯t know too much regarding the situation surrounding it. Perhaps something scary is now guarding it. Maybe you and I won¡¯t be enough to handle this.¡± Xina frowned.


    Lone Wolf said quietly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let these guys find out for us? They are useless, and they won¡¯t be able to retrieve the item, even if they find it.¡±


    ¡°Good. But we need to hurry. We need to get it before the old man arrives,¡± Xina said.


    ¡°I will spread the word. These greedy people will not squander an opportunity such as this.¡± Lone Wolfughed.

 Chapter 1754 - Dongxuan Armor

    <strong>1754 Dongxuan Armor </strong>


    Since the day they returned from the west, no one came looking for Han Sen. Not even Mister Tiger or Third Master hade by. And Third Mister no longer asked Han Sen for the training he had previously requested.


    Han Sen asked what it was that Bao¡¯er had seen in the bottomless pit, and she said she saw an eye. What sort of eye was unclear.


    Han Sen felt a chill hearing that, though. The type of eye didn¡¯t really matter, as its presence meant something was living down there.


    He didn¡¯t go out for the next few days, and he spent all his time practicing the Dongxuan Sutra. After many hard sessions of practice, he suddenly felt some movement. When he practiced Dongxuan Sutra again, some power seeped out of his Dongxuan Aura and made his bones feel good. His cells began to change, and a mystic substance started toe out.


    Han Sen had experienced this twice, and he had grown ustomed to it. He cast his Dongxuan Sutra to witness the changes that were urring within the substance.


    It was semi-transparent, and sort of like jade. It covered Han Sen¡¯s entire body, shrouding him in a white set of armor. It was quite different from his Spell geno armor.


    This white-looking geno armor looked as if it had been forged from jade. There were no images or engravings on its surface, though. It really did look like a solid, ordinary jade. It looked great


    Han Sen looked closely, and the white geno armor melted. It started to change again.


    ¡°Evolving twice? Oh, no. It won¡¯t go xenogeneic again, will it?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped in his chest He prepared himself to suffer the duress of a xenogeneic transformation.


    The xenogeneic armor genes blended into his body. After twisting and turning around inside Han Sen for a while, it turned ck. It turned into a ck geno armor and stopped moving.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had never heard of something like this happening before. Why would the second evolution only prompt a change in color?


    Han Sen: Super King Spirit (evolvable)


    Geno Body: Spell (evolvable), Mutant Blood (Baron), Dongxuan (Baron)


    Level: Baron


    Lifespan: 600


    Geno Body Evolution Requirements: 100 Geno Points


    After seeing this information, Han Sen realized the Dongxuan geno armor had finished its second evolution process, but the geno weapon was still an armor set. That was why it looked simr, but it was indeed Baron ss. So, the Dongxuan Armor was a geno weapon and not a geno armor.


    Han Sen put it on and used his Dongxuan Sutra. He felt some strange power fill him up and increase his base stats. It was nothing like geno armor.


    The strangest thing was that when Han Sen wore it, he felt a lifeforce enter his armor. It provided him a massive boon of power. It felt as if it was never going to end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the potential strength of this set of armor can be, but the endless energy is most certainly a very good thing. I can keep fighting, without the worry of exhausting myself.¡± Han Sen was delighted with what he had obtained, and he wanted to find someone else to fight, so he could test out the extent of his new gear.


    But unfortunately, Han Sen could not find anyone. He decided to call Mister Tiger, but no one answered. So, there was the chance that he was either not around or he was simply busy.


    At lunchtime, Qiao sighed and said, ¡°If Wizard was in the state that it used to be, we could have gone to the hole. And if we were lucky, we might have earned a lot of money and be rich.¡±


    ¡°What is up with the bottomless hole?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Qiao shook her head. ¡°I have heard there are some universal geno fruits down there. If we manage to obtain one, we would be able to sell it for a high price. If you ate it, your geno armor would also evolve for a second time, allowing you to be a Noble.¡±


    ¡°Does something like that even exist?¡± Han Sen paused for a moment, and then went on to say, ¡°Even if it is real, it is none of our business. Everyone who has ventured there has died, and the same fate would most likely befall us if we went there.¡±


    ¡°People didn¡¯t know that, but now they do. The universal geno fruit down there is a ma fruit. It absorbs metal items. If you don¡¯t have any metal on you, you should be safe going down.¡± Qiao thought things over for a moment, and then went on to say, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t use metal items, there is no danger going down the pit for at least a mile. Many people from Gran have visited there now, and the other Feathers all seem to go there.¡±


    ¡°Where did this newse from?¡± Han Sen did not feel right, hearing this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it is all over the city. Everyone who is a little stronger than the norm is currently making their way there. They want to see if they can get themselves a ma fruit.¡± Qiao looked depressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to have it¡± Han Sen was experienced, and he knew someone had to be pushing this false information. He knew things couldn¡¯t have been that simple.


    But with that being said, it did make Han Sen all the more interested. It did sound as if someone wanted lots of other people to try their luck in retrieving the fruit, because they knew they could not fetch it for themselves. So, it might have been a good chance.


    Han Sen had nothing better to do right now. He found an excuse to leave the house and take Bao¡¯er with him for a trip to the hole.


    For safety, Han Sen made sure he was only going there during the day. When he arrived, many people were there. The ce was as busy as a market


    They were all ordinary Kate folk or visitors from other races. No one looked weak, though.


    ¡°Han Sen! I knew you woulde.¡± Before Han Sen could do anything, Mister Tiger appeared. He pulled Han Sen towards the nearby woods.


    ¡°Mister Tiger, what¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister Tiger said, ¡°You have heard the tale regarding the ma fruit, have you not?¡±


    Han Sen nodded. So, Mister Tiger said, ¡°Many brave Kate, and outsiders, have ventured down the shaft. But before they see the fruit, they end up dying. Third Master knows something about all this, and he told me that it was not the time to venture down just yet. I rmend you don¡¯t go down, either.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he asked, ¡°Did Xina and the man with a wolf head go down?¡±

 Chapter 1755 - Magnet Frui

    <strong>Chapter 1755 Ma Frui</strong>


    ¡°The wolf-head man went down. Xina is out and about somewhere, but I¡¯m not sure where she went,¡± Mister Tiger said.


    Han Sen went quiet for a moment ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head on down, too.¡±


    Mister Tiger wished to stop him, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to listen. All he could tell Han Sen was that if something seemed to be going awry, he should turn back immediately.


    Han Sen thanked him and then went to the edge of the shaft. Han Sen saw many ropes attached. They were all well-made and strong. They weren¡¯t made of metal, but they were certainly quite sturdy.


    One Kate saw Han Sen nearing the hole, and so he swiftly came over to try and sell Han Sen a rope. If Han Sen was willing to pay, of course.


    Although Han Sen could fly, he didn¡¯t want to show off that ability. So, he gave the merchant some money and used his rope to descend.


    Many people were climbing down at the same time, as well. Han Sen quietly asked Bao¡¯er, ¡°Bao¡¯er, do you see anything?¡± ¡°No. The eye is gone.¡± Bao¡¯er looked down and shook her head.


    ¡°Okay, then. But if you do see something strange, would you mind telling me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± Bao¡¯er nodded.


    Han Sen continued his descent. Bao¡¯er was on his back, continuously looking down, but there was nothing beneath them.


    Han Sen looked down and noticed it was too dark for him to discern anything. It was a dark world down there, and all light seemed to get smothered down in the pit


    It didn¡¯t take Han Sen long to climb a full kilometer down the rope. After that, though, the space beneath him didn¡¯t seem as dark. It was dim, but he could see something.


    The center of the hole still looked ck, but there were stairs tracing the wall, like a spiral staircase. The stair circled down into the darkness, and how deep they went, Han Sen had no idea.


    On the staircase, Han Sen saw many Kate and others of different races.


    Aside from the stairs, there were many nooks and holes, though. It seemed like there were other people moving down the walls using those small clefts in the rock.


    ¡°Many people want to get down here.¡± Han Sen frowned. He looked around and noticed there wasn¡¯t a single soul from ck Gold Group. Mister Tiger had said that Third Master wasn¡¯t allowing anyone to venture down.


    Han Sen patted Bao¡¯er and decided to descend the staircase. Because many people were unable to get down, he put on his Spell armor.


    Even so, Bao¡¯er was very noticeable. Aside from Han Sen, no one else would dare bring a child into such a treacherous ce. ¡°Brother, you are brave. You are bringing a kid here?¡± said a Kate behind Han Sen, mocking him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word in return, though; he just kept on walking. After a few miles of descent, the stairs broke off. There was nothing further, just the empty ck expanse. It was like the entrance to hell.


    Han Sen looked around and saw no one else was continuing the descent. The Kate and the others were digging a hole, and not long after, they were all gone.


    The Kate who had beenughing at Han Sen was at the edge of the staircase. He looked down into the hole and said, ¡°This is the end. Someone people try rappelling down from here, but none have returned to tell what they have seen. The holes around here, though? They can take us down further. Still, you shouldn¡¯t have brought a child here. While a universal geno fruit is good, simply being alive is more important.¡±


    The Kate noticed that Han Sen was continuing to ignore him. So, he just walked to the cave¡¯s entrance while shaking his head.


    There were many paths to take down in that cave. Ultimately, though, one of those paths was a way down. No one knew if it could take them all the way to the bottom.


    When it came to choosing a path, Han Sen selected one from which many Kate wereing and going. Although it appeared that many individuals were just randomly trying paths, hoping to luck into the right path.


    ¡°I found a way out!¡± someone shouted, which led everyone in his direction.


    Han Sen frowned at the call, but he followed the crowd of people. He went into a grotto, and at the end, there was a ten- meter-tall stone door.


    Many of the searchers were there. They were all talking amongst each other and trying to push it open. No matter what they tried, though, the door did not budge.


    Han Sen did not look at the stone door, however. Instead, he observed the people. There was a man wearing a cloak who did not look suspicious. But Han Sen¡¯s eyes were so good, he was able to tell it was the man with a wolfs head. And his face was hidden.


    ¡°He really is here,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. The wolf-head man suddenly looked back at him, and they locked gazes.


    ¡°His senses are very sharp.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked away, but he knew the man with a wolfs head had already seen him.


    Lone Wolf saw Han Sen and frowned. But he cared little for his presence, and eventually looked away again.


    There was another person of a different race there, and he stood at a height of about three meters. He also had four arms, and he paced around in front of the door. He was holding a hammer, and eventually he swung it at the door.


    The hammer carried a ck light. It was definitely a geno armament, and the monster-man hit the door a few times. Eventually, the rocks around the door began to fall. It was quite scary to witness.


    Seeing this was working, the monster beat the door even harder. The barrel-sized hammer kept on pounding into the door. And after a dozen more strikes, the door began to crack.


    Pang!


    After another dozen hits, the door finally broke down and revealed the chamber behind it.


    It was a half-natural cave with a metal vine inside. It was glowing. There was a metal flower budding on the stalk. Something that looked like a lotus seemed to be shining inside it


    ¡°This is the ma fruit!¡± someone shouted, as everyone started running for the vine.


    Suddenly, everyone was fighting between each other to get their hands on it

 Chapter 1756 - Falling into the Black Hole

    <strong>Chapter 1756 Falling into the ck Hole</strong>


    Han Sen felt as if something was wrong. He stayed outside the door and just watched.


    The Noble that used the hammer to break the door swiftly went towards the metal vine. He grabbed the lotus and the flower.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think it would actually be that easy to snatch, but the lotus and the flower were easily pulled down. The giant didn¡¯t even have to use much strength.


    The four-armed Noble looked delighted with what he had retrieved, and he quickly tried to put the flower and the lotus items into his mouth.


    But before he was able to do so, the sh of a swordlight came toward him. A Kate Noble attacked, prompting him to fight back the aggressor with his hammer.


    A mess soon unfolded in the cave, as dozens of Nobles began to fight amongst themselves. Many just watched, biding their time for the chance to grab something good.


    Han Sen saw the wolf-head man still near the center of the crowd. He didn¡¯t try to take the flower or the lotus, however. Things weren¡¯t that simple, and he knew it. There was no confirmation that the flower and the lotus were ma fruits, after all.


    As Han Sen surveyed the scene, he soon heard the sound of thunder. He couldn¡¯t hear it clearly because of the fight, but it was certainly no human noise.


    ¡°We¡¯re underground. Where could the thunder being from?¡± Han Sen frowned, and he did his best to listen. The thunder was definitelying from somece in the cave.


    The cave behind the door was only half-natural. It connected to the bottomless hole, and the thunder sounds wereing from there.


    Dozens of Nobles were knee-deep in battle, and even those that were staying out of the fray were still distracted by the lotus and flower. They were trying to keep a close eye on the items. Therefore, no one else noticed the sounds of thunder.


    Soon after, however, the thunder got louder. It sounded like explosions in the sky, and everyone began to pay heed.


    As the others started to wonder where the noise wasing from, though, it stopped. Everyone was shocked, and even the Nobles who were still fighting had to quit.


    Suddenly, a force of suction began to pull on everyone, as if someone had just switched on a vacuum. The Nobles inside the door, and themoners outside, were all sucked away. They began rolling in the direction of the hole.


    Han Sen was in shock, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from being dragged in that direction, either. He grabbed at the rock floor, but he was still being pulled away, leaving scratchmarks behind in the stone.


    Everyone started to scream, and almost everyone was sucked down into the gaping pit. The suction made their descent extremely quick.


    Han Sen was in the dark, but even so, he was incredibly calm. He held onto Bao¡¯er as he looked around. The sky was visible high above, but he did not know how deep the hole was. He was still falling.


    Down below, Han Sen could make out the presence of a purple light. It looked simr to the purple mist he had seen during the nighttime. There was smoke around it


    Everyone was falling. Some were crying their eyes out, while others merely watched like Han Sen was. But none of them could stop their rapid freefall. They were falling into the darkness.


    And then, the sky became like a needle. The purple lights down below became clearer.


    Han Sen noticed that in the darkness down there, the purple light wasing from a purple lotus.


    The purple lotus was massive. They all felt like ants before the massive flower.


    The purple lotus opened, and the lotus cup was full. It was like purple jade, and the seed looked like an amethyst in the middle.


    The lights and the very dimension itself were twisted by the lotus. You could see the distortions from far away.


    As Han Sen was drawn toward the lotus flower, he noticed a lot of metal items on its surface. There were trucks, steel pipes, beams, and even helicopters and other sorts of aircraft. There were also road signs, steel pots, steel pans, even steel cutlery. They had all been dragged down tond on the purple lotus.


    Han Sen also saw the bodies of creatures, with most of them belonging to the Kate people. There were also individuals from different races Han Sen could not identify. All of them were sprawled out across the lotus.


    The scariest thing was that the metal and the bodies atop the flower were starting to melt. It was like they were being instantly dposed.


    Pang!


    All the creaturesnded on the purple lotus. Some hit the petals, and some fell on the cup itself. But no matter where theynded, it was like falling onto a luxurious mattress. Their bodies did not hurt after the fall, either.


    Soon after, even if they weren¡¯t hurt, they were still maized to the lotus. Han Sen tried his best to move, but he could not shift his leg away from the lotus.


    The four-armed Noble swung his hammer, trying to break the petal that bound him in ce. Unfortunately, after one strike, the hammer itself got stuck, and the man was unable to bring it back.


    Everyone there were like bugs caught in a spider web. Not a single person could move¡ªnot even the Nobles.


    Han Sen did not try struggling, though, for he knew such an endeavor would be pointless. He just started to think about how he might be able to escape.


    Han Sen did find out that Bao¡¯er was unaffected by the suction, however. Shey down on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, nice and snug. The suction didn¡¯t pull him at all.


    Bao¡¯er curiously examined the environment, interested in the lotus flower and the lotus seeds.


    ¡°Ma fruit, this is the real ma fruit!¡± As Han Sen was thinking about why Bao¡¯er was able to move freely, someone started shouting nearby.


    One Noble was standing on his feet, holding the lotus seed in his hands. It looked as if he hadn¡¯t been affected by the


    Han Sen looked around, noticing other people that weren¡¯t affected, either. Most of them were Nobles, but there were a fewmoners in their midst


    ¡°Strange. Why aren¡¯t they affected?¡± Han Sen looked around and put away his geno armor. He stopped using his geno


    With Han Sen¡¯s body now feeling supremely light, the suction from the flower was all gone. Han Sen had been freed.

 Chapter 1757 - Ghost Eye Beas

    <strong>1757 Ghost Eye Beas</strong>


    ¡°So the purple lotus¡¯s suction only applies to geno armor and geno armaments. It doesn¡¯t seem to affect the body.¡± Han Sen shook out his arms and looked around.


    Many other people had discovered this secret, too. And after giving up their geno armors, they were all free.


    After they were freed, people began to dig at the lotus seeds residing below their feet. Unfortunately, they were unable to make use of their geno powers. Using their raw strength did not even allow for them to move a petal, and thus, rendered the seeds unobtainable.


    Some couldn¡¯t help but try to resummon their geno armor, and when they did, they were immediately grounded and made immobile. So, they had to quickly take it off again.


    The Nobles couldn¡¯t do anything, either. Even with the treasure directly in front of them, theycked the strength to dig it up. They were in a rush.


    Han Sen tried searching for the wolf-head man, but he was unable to find him. It seemed as if he had not been pulled down to where they were.


    Han Sen looked at the pieces of metal and the dead bodies around him, and he was immediately stricken with a bad feeling.


    The lotus only had the suction powers, so it didn¡¯t seem too harmful. But how had the metal corroded and bodies dposed like so?


    ¡°Dad? The eye is back.¡± Bao¡¯er spoke into Han Sen¡¯s ear.


    Han Sen looked to where Bao¡¯er¡¯s finger was pointing, but he saw nothing. Bao¡¯er was pointing towards the lotus, so if there was something behind it, he could not tell.


    Han Sen jumped atop a petal that was near him. He looked down, over the edge, and his face changed.


    Down, far below the lotus, a green eye was approaching. The eye wasn¡¯t as big as the lotus, but it was still as big as a house. The eye was shining green, and the sight of it was chilling. It was like a demon from hell.


    Han Sen, holding Bao¡¯er, quickly chose to fall back. As he went, he tried to activate his mutant blood. He also initiated a connection with his space traveling powers, so he could return to the sanctuary whenever he so desired.


    The others were still digging for the lotus seed, oblivious to the eye that was nearing them. Soon after, a giant eyeball was hovering high above the lotus, surveying the helpless creatures in its sight.


    When the Nobles andmoners finally noticed the presence of the eye, they all stopped digging.


    Ghost Eye looked at them for two seconds, and after that, the eye shone with the color green. It was like a spotlight, shining down on the lotus.


    Most of the beings down there were still digging out the lotus seeds, and they were caught in the beam of light The light covered them, making them look like they had green skin.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± A scream erupted from the ranks, after onemoner¡ªwho was blinded by the light¡ªsuddenly noticed the huge blisters developing on his skin. They came and broke quickly, with the pus melting the flesh like water. The juices squirted all over the lotus.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one, either. A secondter, the bodies of many creatures developed such blisters and began melting. It even happened to the Nobles, though the process began more slowly.


    Some people wished to dodge the light, and they resummoned their geno armor to fight back.


    The people who summoned their geno armors were sucked down onto the lotus, though. Even their geno armors began to corrode and rot. Now Han Sen knew what had happened to the creatures that came down before them.


    Ghost Eye¡¯s light was shining down on the lotus. Without geno armors or armaments, and not even Nobles could avoid what was happening.


    But if they were to use their geno armaments and geno armors, they¡¯d be sucked down and fixed in ce. The situation had gotten really bad.


    Han Sen used his mutant blood powers and moved quickly across the flower, dodging each searing beam of light.


    Ghost Eye¡¯s powers were not indestructible, just stronger than the Nobles. It was possible that the creature was a Viscount ss fiend, but it could have been just a strong Baron.


    Regardless, the creature was a supreme being in that ce. Its strength was of a level that did not allow for the Nobles to fight back.


    Han Sen wondered if he should return to the sanctuary or deal with Ghost Eye, then and there. And as he did, he heard movement from above.


    Before Han Sen could raise his head to take a look, a white arrow descended from the sky, striking the hovering eye.


    Ghost Eye obviously felt it, as it immediately turned its shining stare up toward the white light.


    When the green light met the white light, it was like water thrown upon charcoal. There was a lot of smoke, and the white light eventually shot forward and pierced the eye.


    Ghost Eye screamed. It turned around, wanting to retreat, but not long after, it was as if the eye was melting. The crystals were dripping and smoking.


    Boom!


    In the end, Ghost Eye could not return to the darkness. Itnded atop the lotus, struggling and squirming. Han Sen saw a white bone arrow in its eye. The arrow was shining with holy light. It was made of bone, but it was not evil at all. It really did look holy.


    ¡°I cannot believe that a Viscount Ghost Eye was guarding the ma fruit. It was lucky you brought the Archangel Bone Arrow; if you hadn¡¯t, we couldn¡¯t have killed it. It was Viscount ss, but when standing next to the ma fruit, not even a Count could have done anything,¡± Long Wolf said, watching Ghost Eye melt away.


    ¡°It took the beast quite some time to deal with the cannon fodder. Without them, even with Archangel Bone Arrow, it is unlikely we could have killed him.¡± Xina smiled,ing down tond on the lotus. She looked at the creature and then saw Han Sen. She looked at him strangely.


    ¡°This kid is lucky. He didn¡¯t get shined on by Ghost Eye. What would you like to do with him?¡± Lone Wolf asked, nodding toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Get rid of him. No one can take the ma fruit that is rightfully ours. If those old mene and fight for it, we can deny usations,¡± Xina said.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± Lone Wolf smiled, his evil fangs showing. His eyes looked red as he approached Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned and jumped towards Ghost Eye.


    Ghost Eye¡¯s body was melting, but it wasn¡¯tpletely dead, so Xina hadn¡¯t yet taken back the bone arrow. Han Sen was running for it.


    Lone Wolf saw where Han Sen was running to, and his face looked like a cat¡¯s that was hungrily stalking a mouse. His eyes turned red and his fur became straight, like a hedgehog.


    Boom!


    Lone Wolf jumped towards Han Sen, extending all four paws. The ws looked ready to sink into Han Sen¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 1758 - Archangel Bone Arrow

    <strong>1758 Archangel Bone Arrow</strong>


    Lone Wolf was a Baron xenogeneic, and he was in the top tier of his ss. Lone Wolf thought little of Han Sen, who he believed to be an ordinary person with only geno armor. Geno armor that he was prohibited from wearing, too.


    After Lone Wolf used his xenogeneic genes, he was incredibly swift. He leaped right in front of Han Sen with the n of ripping through his neck. But suddenly, Han Sen tripped over a dead body and evaded the attack through pure luck.


    Lone Wolf thought little of it since it was obviously a coincidence, though. Amoner who only possessed geno armor could not do anything against him, after all.


    Lone Wolf jumped over to Han Sen with even greater speed, but the human rolled and dodged. It looked like a dangerous move, but it had meant Lone Wolf had exerted effort into two strikes and gained nothing.


    Han Sen was able to deal with Lone Wolf easily. He could fight him face-to-face if he wanted to, but Xina was still close by. She was the one he was worried about. But Han Sen had to get the Archangel Bone Arrow before she did. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d probably end up skewered with it just like Ghost Eye.


    Lone Wolf had struck twice and not hit Han Sen. He was growing a little suspicious, but he thought it to be too farfetched.


    You could see worry creeping into Xina¡¯s eyes. So, she pped her wings and tried shing her hands in a downward arc like a meteor.


    Han Sen knew Xina was growing worried, too, and he knew he could no longer pretend to be daft and lucky. So, he fully activated his mutant blood before leaping over to Ghost Eye.


    The crystallized mutant blood melted, bubbling and boiling in his veins to pump Han Sen with greater speed. He ditched Lone Wolf and focused solely on reaching Ghost Eye¡¯s now-dead body.


    But Han Sen underestimated Xina. The moment before Han Sen leaped over there, Xina appeared in front of him. Her strike towards him split the air with an audible crack.


    It was too fast, and Han Sen was toote in dodging. Without a doubt, Xina was not as lowly as a Baron. She had to be a Viscount Her speed and strength could not bepared to Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic mode.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and jumped into the air, still determined to reach Ghost Eye. He wanted to use his back to block Xina¡¯s strike.


    Xina hummed in satisfaction and continued with her strike, hurling it towards Han Sen¡¯s back. Even though Han Sen was a Baron, his mutated part was his back. And she was confident she could cut him in half, with the entry point being his back.


    The difference between Viscount and Baron was veryrge. You could not just block such an attack.


    Pang!


    Xina hit Han Sen¡¯s back, but the impact only made him cough out a little blood. Xina¡¯s face twisted in surprise.


    When her hand hit Han Sen¡¯s back, it was like she hade up against a spring. And she was unable to slice him in two like she nned.


    Han Sen had spilled a lot of blood, but the added force gave him the necessary momentum to reach the eyeball. He grabbed the bone arrow and pulled it out of the eye.


    Before he could steady himself, he coughed up more blood. Although Han Sen used Ying Yang st to absorb Xina¡¯s strength, she had been too strong to get away scot-free. The force had almost broken his back.


    But he still managed to get the Archangel Bone Arrow, and that meant he had not suffered the hit in vain.


    ¡°You killed those Feathers at the ck River?¡± Xina feltpelled to ask as she stared at Han Sen icily.


    Lone Wolf madly cried out, ¡°It must have been him! I cannot believe he is a xenogeneic and has managed to hide the fact. I thought he was merely an ordinary person possessing geno armor. We have to y him. This man is evil!¡±


    After that, Lone Wolf jumped to Han Sen. He extended savage ws, priming them to plunge deep into Han Sen¡¯s heart.


    But Han Sen was holding the Archangel Bone Arrow. The vessels throughout his body were bursting, making his body feel like wind. The moment he went past Lone Wolf, the bone arrow shot through the felon¡¯s left ear and emerged from the right, sticking motionlessly through Lone Wolfs head.


    Han Sen went to the right side of Lone Wolf and pulled out the bone arrow.


    Lone Wolfs body had the momentum to travel a few more meters. It trailed blood as it went Pink juice dripped out from his ears. And when he came to a stop on the ground, he twitched and convulsed.


    ¡°I cannot believe western Gran City was home to an elite such as you!¡± Xina looked at Han Sen, but she refrained from showing any emotion. Lone Wolfs death didn¡¯t have any effect, it seemed. It was like her dog or cat had simply died, and that was that.


    Han Sen did not respond. He merely clutched the Archangel Bone Arrow tightly, staring down Xina. He wasn¡¯t going to flee to the sanctuary yet He wanted to test the mettle of a Viscount first.


    Xina, seeing Han Sen not say a word, said quietly, ¡°You are strong and tricky, but you have made one mistake.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it was a mistake to make you an enemy?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Xinaughed and said, ¡°Well, that is a mistake. But that¡¯s not what I am referring to. You shouldn¡¯t have taken the Archangel Bone Arrow.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed, and he tried to throw it away. The bone arrow suddenly shone with a holy light, and then it pierced through his chest.


    The moment it shot through him, Han Sen felt as if he was pinned on the ground. He couldn¡¯t move, and he could no longer control his energy.


    Xina looked down at the Han Sen, who was now unable to move. ¡°The Archangel Bone Arrow was made from a king ss xenogeneic¡¯s bones. It is one of Holy Heaven¡¯s most precious treasures. It has its own mind, andmoners cannot simply use it on a whim. Even I, as a Viscount, have only learned how to make use often percent of its power. You, a member of a different race, trying to control it? Well, that means you have a death wish.¡±


    Han Sen ran his Blood-Pulse Sutra, then. And he boiled his blood. He couldn¡¯t move and so he couldn¡¯t teleport.


    Seeing Xina approach, Han Sen tried his hardest to break through the arrow¡¯s power and initiate a teleport.


    Han Sen¡¯s cells were releasing energy like a volcano. The power inside him was like a vat of burning gas, igniting his whole body.


    Holy light red into existence, and then, Han Sen¡¯s eyes turned white. His ck, short hair, became long, white hair.


    Han Sen¡¯s whole body was shrouded in a holy light, burning brightly.

 Chapter 1759 - Super Body Evolution

    <strong>1759 Super Body Evolution</strong>


    The Archangel Bone Arrow¡¯s power had drilled into Han Sen, pinning him in ce. He could not move, nor even make his body levitate.


    As he was being suppressed by this power, Han Sen activated a talent he had. His cells came alive, unleashing an unimaginable force. Every cell was lit up by a holy light, covering Han Sen in fire. It was like he was being reborn.


    Han Sen felt a familiar power course through his body, as a sense of control started to return.


    After he left the sanctuary, he had been unable to make use of his super king spirit body. His super king spirit mode had now been triggered by the Archangel Bone Arrow, though.


    The moment he entered super king spirit mode, the bone arrow¡¯s effects disappeared. In the geno universe, super king spirit¡¯s indestructibility was still there in full-force. It was not gone because of the bone arrow.


    The Archangel Bone Arrow did not work against Han Sen¡¯s super king spirit mode, but the bone arrow¡¯s strength was still there. It was like a sword inside Han Sen¡¯s body, trying to crack all his bones.


    With Han Sen¡¯s physical strength, he could not withstand the bone arrow.


    Xina could only use ten to twenty percent of the bone arrow¡¯s power. Perhaps not even that much. But the king ss xenogeneic material was something no Baron body could block.


    Han Sen grabbed the bone arrow from the front and tried to lift it out of his chest. It felt as if it was stuck inside his own bones, though. He almost ended up breaking his own bones as he pulled at the arrow.


    Xina looked at Han Sen, zing with fire, and sheughed callously. ¡°Your powers are strong, stronger than I realized. You are a rare sort. But before the bone arrow, even Barons are injured. I could not use all the arrow¡¯s strength, but even so, a Baron like you will die. And the more you struggle, the more power you draw from the arrow. The more pain you will incur.¡±


    Han Sen just ignored her. His holy light beamed brighter, incinerating the things around him. He was like a rod of red-hot steel, going transparent.


    Xina frowned. Her wings became gold, webbed with a bony skeleton. She herself was growing stronger.


    Xina was a xenogeneic, too. And she was a Viscount, to top it off. After transforming, her power was like a tide.


    ¡°Since you are dying, anyway, the least I can do is make it pass quickly.¡± Xina raised her arms and pointed them at Han Sen. Her fingertips were illuminated by a golden light. The point of light was very thin and sharp, like a diamond needle.


    Looking at the light, it felt like space itself could be shredded.


    Boom!


    The cold light was like aser. It fired towards Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    When the light was about to shoot through Han Sen¡¯s head, he let out a roar. The holy light was like a wildly fanned fire. It was like a volcano, and Han Sen¡¯s flesh was being refined. It was rising alongside the holy light.


    Han Sen¡¯s body burned like ss, making him glow and be half-transparent.


    Xina¡¯s golden light pierced through Han Sen¡¯s forehead. It then came out through the other side of his head. It touched down on a lotus petal and broke through it.


    Xina did not immediately rx after seeing that happen, though. She looked grim, instead. She could only stare at Han Sen.


    A Viscount xenogeneic¡¯s strike had pierced through Han Sen¡¯s head, but it had not dealt him any damage. The half- transparent body was like ake. The attack¡¯s trajectory may have led through Han Sen¡¯s head, but it left no mark of damage.


    The Archangel Bone Arrow in Han Sen¡¯s chest lost its grip. The power disappeared from it, and it started to slide out of him.


    Han Sen grabbed the bone arrow and pulled it out. Then, the bone arrow was in Han Sen¡¯s hand. It had been touched by a holy light and it was glowing again. It was stronger than when it had been used to kill Ghost Eye and shoot through Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Xina was shocked, and she could not believe what she was seeing. The bone arrow was activated, and the power was stronger than what she possessed.


    Xina¡¯s mouth hung open. That bone belonged to the Feathers, and without Feather blood, you should have been hurt by merely touching the item.


    Han Sen was an outsider, and yet he had managed to sessfully activate the bone arrow¡¯s power. And the power was more than she was able to use, on top of that.


    The bone arrow¡¯s powers were still rising, and the energy of the holy light was making the entire environment tremble.


    Xina¡¯s face changed, and she tried to fly away. She flew a few hundred meters, heading for the exit.


    Xina knew just how frightening the bone arrow could be, but for some reason, it had been activated by Han Sen. It wasn¡¯t just ten percent, either. So, if the bone arrow hit her, there¡¯d be nothing she could do to block. She wanted to leave the thing¡¯s effective range.


    Seeing Xina flying away, Han Sen wasn¡¯t keen on giving chase. Soon, she was only a ck dot far above.


    ¡°Super king spirit mode evolutionplete¡±


    An announcement yed inside Han Sen¡¯s head. He looked down and observed his body as if he were a god. He then summoned the gold feather bow in his hands.


    He nocked the bone arrow on the string, aimed up, and pulled the string back. When it was pulled as far as it could go, Han Sen¡¯s eyes froze, and his fingers released the string. A holy light shed through the sky, breaking the darkness that had imed it.

 Chapter 1760 - Golden Growler Evolves

    <strong>1760 Golden Growler Evolves </strong>


    Xina flew a few thousand meters away, and she didn¡¯t stop in her ascent She lowered her head and suddenly looked very shocked.


    There was not even enough time for her to scream as the holy light gleamed in her frightened eyes. It had pierced right through her body.


    Pang!


    It was like a firework in the dark. The bone arrow punched through Xina¡¯s strong Viscount body, and a secondter, she turned to dust. There wasn¡¯t a single fragment of bone left for retrieval.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Viscount hunted: Gold Feather Witch.¡±


    Han Sen heard the announcement y, but he didn¡¯t hear anything about xenogeneic genes. The bone arrow was too strong, that much was dear. Her xenogeneic genes had been ruined by the wretched power, leaving nothing behind


    After shooting Xina, the Archangel Bone Arrow flew back to Han Sen and floated in front of him. It was glowing with holy light, as if it was awaiting a master¡¯s acknowledgment.


    Han Sen was feeling weak right now, though, and he had to exit super king spirit mode. When he did, his body returned to normal.


    When his body returned to normal, the bone arrow stopped shining. It fell back down onto the lotus. Now it was just like a normal arrow. It lost the strength it had previously disyed.


    Han Sen knew he could only control the bone arrow in super king spirit mode. In his normal form, he couldn¡¯t do anything to prompt an awakening.


    So, Han Sen picked up the arrow and walked around. There was not a single soul living across the lotus, and Ghost Eye was almost out of breath.


    Han Sen walked over to it and gave it a poke with his bone arrow. A fist-sized green crystal came out of the rotten eyeball. ¡°Xenogeneic Viscount hunted; xenogeneic gene found: Ghost Eye Beast.¡±


    Han Sen picked up the green crystal and walked towards Lone Wolf. He picked up the xenogeneic genes and tossed their bodies down into the ck pit.


    Han Sen used the bone arrow to tear into the lotus. He managed to dig up thirteen crystal lotus seeds. They were each about the height of a person, so he moved them to the sanctuary and left the hole.


    The lotus died pretty quickly after losing all its seeds, and it fell down into the bottomless pit. A dayter, word was received that the hole had copsed, sealing itself offpletely. That surprised Han Sen, and it saved him much trouble.


    Mister Tiger called Han Sen, and he was surprised to learn that he was still alive.


    Han Sen told him he didn¡¯t go down too deep, and that he exited long before whatever disaster had happened. He said he had no clue what might have happened down there. Mister Tiger was confused by this, but he didn¡¯t ask anything else. So, Han Sen buried what had happened as deep as he could. He wanted to avoid the chance of someone learning what he had done and trying to kill him for his actions.


    Han Sen spent the next few days investigating his body. His super king spirit was now called super god spirit. And aside from that, there did not seem to be any grand changes.


    But his body had most certainly changed quite a bit. His super god spirit still had its indestructible status, and beyond that, no normal power could hurt him. He really was like a god that could not be harmed.


    When he used his super god spirit, Han Sen could activate the bone arrow¡¯s power. That was most certainly not a coincidence. He did not know the extent of super god spirit¡¯s actual power, though. He wanted to give it a test, but after transforming, it onlysted a few seconds. And it drained him of energy after use, costing him way too much for casual activation.


    The Viscount xenogeneic gene material from Ghost Eye was ced into a pot. The green crystal, just like the bone he had eaten previously, melted into a stew after an overnight boil.


    Han Sen thought he might be able to obtain Viscount genes, but after having a sip, all he received was an additional Baron gene.


    Still, after Han Sen drank thest of the xenogeneic broth, he had received an additional nine Baron genes. Not a single Viscount gene was obtained.


    The Baron genes still aided in making his body stronger, though. It especially improved his eyes, and he could see much clearer now. His vision in the dark had greatly increased.


    The bone from the Lone Wolf was something the silver fox seemed to like, and the little creature enjoyed chewing it and rubbing it. So, Han Sen gifted it to the thing.


    ¡°Using high ss genes will increase a lot of Baron genes, it would seem. But it doesn¡¯t look like you can skip a tier and start upping those points right away. That means that if I kill a few more Viscounts, maxing out my Baron tally shouldn¡¯t take too long,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Killing Baron xenogeneics did not satisfy Han Sen¡¯s needs.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if the Feathers would be disturbed by the disappearance of Xina and Lone Wolf, but after that day, many different races came to inspect the site of the hole. Many Feathers did indeede to the city.


    But everyone was clueless about the events that had transpired down there. And no one would ever suspect Xina could have been killed by amoner like Han Sen. No one thought he was a suspicious fellow.


    The city wasn¡¯t safe, but at least Wizard could return to normal operational status. Qiao epted a few missions and brought Han Sen along to y a few xenogeneics. They managed to get Wizard back on the right track.


    After a while, Third Master appeared again. They established a time in which Han Sen could teach the man a few techniques.


    Third Master did indeed offer a high payment for the services, and money was something in short supply for Han Sen. It was the perfect opportunity, really.


    Aside from the things that Qiao needed herself, Han Sen bought all the ingredients that they found during their escapades. He ate some, and he also gave some to Little Angel and Golden Growler.


    He was still wondering how he might make use of the thirteen ma fruits, though.


    The legends said that after amoner ate one, their geno armor would evolve a second time. They¡¯d be a Noble or xenogeneic, right away.


    That was an over-powered effect, for sure. Amoner with geno armor was a person with no hope. Only Nobles and xenogeneics could expect to grow.


    Han Sen did not know if he¡¯d be affected by eating one, as his Spell geno armor hadn¡¯t evolved a second time. It was just a geno armor, though, and if he knew the fruit would work, he¡¯d eat one.


    After Golden Growler gobbled down a few more xenogeneic genes, though, his body started to evolve and he started to generate his own geno armor.


    So, Han Sen brought him to Kate, just in case he was sent into the Big Silence system once the armor was generated. ¡°Please evolve twice...¡± Han Sen thought, looking at Golden Growler as he generated his armor.


    Golden Growler was not like Han Sen, and if it didn¡¯t work, Han Sen could at least feed him a ma fruit to see what might happen.

 Chapter 1761 - 1761 Roar

    <strong>1761 Roar </strong>


    Han Sen had managed to put away some savings, and so he decided to buy a house for himself in the south.


    It was in a slum, and there were many hobos and creatures living there. This was what Han Sen needed. A ce where it wasn¡¯t strange to have other creatures appear.


    Golden Growler was kept in a warehouse-like room as he generated his geno armor. His body was full of some gold, mystic substance. It was bing a gold set of armor that covered his entire body. Even his nails were wrapped up by this armor, leaving nothing exposed.


    Han Sen looked at the geno armor that had generated sessfully for Golden Growler, and wondered how the creature would even walk.


    This was the beginning. Han Sen had lived on Kate for a while now, and he was weH-versed in the differences between a Noble and a non-Noble. Although there was just one evolution separating the two, the differences were staggering.


    Roar!


    Golden Growler chuffed quietly. The geno armor on his body started to melt and twist, delighting Han Sen.


    The geno armor melted and became liquid, but that meant Golden Growler was turning into a xenogeneic.


    Han Sen felt nervous now. Xenogeneics were strong, and their bodies were strong, but there were side effects to note. If Golden Growler could not hold back the urge to kill, it would be a killing machine. That would be worse than not evolving at all.


    His golden geno armor became liquid, and it melted into Golden Growler¡¯s skin, fur, bones, and nails. It shocked Han Sen.


    The xenogeneics he had seen only evolved in one part of their body. Even for Han Sen, it had only been his blood. But the entirety of Golden Growler was changing, not just one aspect of him. Han Sen did not know if this was normal because he didn¡¯t know much about the evolving process of xenogeneics.


    Golden Growler seemed to suffer some sort of pain, as his ws gripped the ground, churning up the soil.


    His golden hair became metallic. His nails were turning into metal, too.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see what was inside Golden Growler, though, so he couldn¡¯t tell what might have been going on below the surface. Perhaps his organs were also bing metal?


    Han Sen knew how painful it was to be a xenogeneic, though. Golden Growler would have to suffer through all this on his own.


    Much time passed, and Golden Growler became more and more golden. He eventually looked like a golden statue. It made Han Sen wonder what would happen when he finished evolving. Could he live like an ordinary animal could? Or would he just be a metallic thing that could not even budge?


    Golden Growler raised his head in a silent roar. His body was shining gold. There was a golden lighting from him, like an ancient beast. It was roaring in the sky along with him.


    The gold light only appeared for a moment, though, and it soon faded. If Han Sen did not have good eyes, he would have thought they were ying tricks on him.


    This was the first time Han Sen had watched another creature be a xenogeneic. He didn¡¯t know if any of this was normal, and he didn¡¯t know if this was what he looked like when he was evolving.


    After the silent roar, Golden Growler¡¯s body was normal again. Although he still had a golden glow, the flesh was meaty again. Still, it was a little different.


    While Golden Growler¡¯s evolution finished up, a few systems away, there was a beast in space. Its eyes were wide open, staring at Kate.


    After a while, it spoke to itself. ¡°Is this possible? Are there any more Roars living in this gxy? The blood is quite pure. Is that really a Roar?¡±


    After asking himself this repeatedly, the gctic beast looked very sure of his thoughts, and he seemed very happy.


    The beast¡¯s body was in space, and the storm in the gxy did nothing to it. It swung its tail, and its body shed forward. It was headed for Kate.


    Han Sen saw the xenogeneic Golden Growler no longer moving, and he thought something might have happened. But Golden Growler suddenly jumped and surprised Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw Golden Growler¡¯s eyes were glowing gold, and there wasn¡¯t a single glint of murder in them. It made Han Sen feel a lot safer.


    Golden Growler jumped on Han Sen and licked his face. He looked so happy, he swung his tail.


    Han Sen patted Golden Growler on the head, looking delighted. He was thinking of bringing Little Angel and the others over, too, so he wouldn¡¯t be so lonely. If they could all evolve twice, he and his posse would be extremely powerful. It would be very helpful for Han Sen in the geno universe.


    He brought Golden Growler back with him to Wizard. Although his presence would be difficult to exin, Han Sen would prefer to have Golden Growler near him.


    Golden Growler was down near Han Sen¡¯s feet, checking out Kate¡¯s streets. Compared to the Alliance, this was... forck of a better word: vintage. But it wasn¡¯t barren, in any way. Many different civilizations and technological advancements were all meshed together.


    As they walked, though, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He looked around but did not see anything. Still, something made him feel very worried and very nervous. His heart that had stopped beating¡ªbecause of the solid blood¡ªsuddenly started to move again.


    He was disturbed. Very disturbed.


    It had been so long since Han Senst felt like this, and his face turned red as he looked around. And he was thinking to himself, ¡°Have the Feathers noticed I killed Xina? Have the higher-ss Featherse to exact revenge?¡±


    Before he could think, Han Sen used all his power to take Golden Growler with him back to the sanctuary.


    Han Sen could not sense where the danger wasing from, but he knew he couldn¡¯t fight back. So, he chose to run.


    But it was toote. There was a roar on the street, sting shockwaves. It destroyed the entire block. After that, Han Sen felt as if he had been robbed of all power. He could no longer even stand. He was all soft, lying on the ground.


    A green beast appeared on the street Its head was like a lion¡¯s, but with the body of a rabbit. It had green fur, with the ears of an elf.


    The beast approached, and as it came, the dimensions distorted around it. It did not care for Han Sen, and its eyes were locked on Golden Growler. And it looked excited.

 Chapter 1762 - 1762 Unsolid Mountain

    <strong>1762 Unsolid Mountain</strong>


    Golden Growler didn¡¯t go soft like Han Sen had. He moved in front of Han Sen, growling toward the green-haired beast The golden light on his body was gleaming strongly, and he looked murderous.


    The green-haired beast, seeing Golden Growler behavior, looked annoyed. He coldly said, ¡°You possess the blood of the king. The King of Unsolid Mountain. How can you associate yourself with a lesser race like this?¡±


    The green-haired beast disyed its fangs. The mouth had not looked too big at first, but now it looked wide enough to swallow an elephant. Its fangs were messy and jagged, unlike those of an ordinary animal.


    Han Sen was going tounch his super god spirit mode, but Golden Growler roared and jumped toward the green-haired beast¡¯s mouth.


    The green-haired beast did not want to hurt Golden Growler, though, so it did not bite. It grabbed Golden Growler by the fur of his scruff. Then, the beast turned to look at Han Sen coldly. A secondter, it took off, abandoning the¡¯s atmosphere. It disappeared, right before Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    Han Sen did not underestimate the power a creature like that possessed because he t-out could not. Golden Growler¡¯s presence was the only reason that such a powerful creature had even spared him a nce. It wouldn¡¯t even waste effort biting him. A lesser race like Han Sen would not even make a decent meal.


    Han Sen did not care about that, though. What made him feel most poorly about this was the fact that Golden Growler had been stolen. It was difficult to exin the mesh of feelings.


    ¡°Unsolid Mountain.¡± Han Sen looked up into the sky, searing the word into his memory.


    Han Sen did not feel sad. Sadness was the weakest and most pointless emotion to have when you needed to rise to a challenge.


    Han Sen could only takefort in the knowledge that the green-haired beast would not harm Golden Growler. Clearly, it had some connection to Golden Growler. That was the only good news he could glean. And that also meant he had time to do something about it all. He didn¡¯t have the time to wallow in sadness.


    Han Sen went back to Qiao¡¯s house knackered. The green-haired beast had only roared, and it made his body floppy. The gulf in power between him and the beast was far too much.


    Han Sen had been happy that Golden Growler had managed to evolve, but he wasn¡¯t anymore.


    Han Sen did not know how the green-haired beast had managed to find Golden Growler, either. This was something that worried him. If Little Angel had the same issue when she evolved, there¡¯d be nothing Han Sen could do to stop that.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t entered super god spirit mode, and he hadn¡¯t taken Golden Growler back to the sanctuary. It was toote, and that was the reason.


    Not all creatures could live in the sanctuary, but Golden Growler was a xenogeneic. That meant he¡¯d be kicked out, upon a return.


    If he was kicked out, he¡¯d end up somece in the Big Silence system. There¡¯d be a high chance of him dying if he ended up there. So, Han Sen knew it was best not to try that He¡¯d only be endangering him further.


    Han Sen looked for information regarding Unsolid Mountain, and he discovered nothing. Aside from the name, he knew nothing.


    Han Sen pondered the issue for a long time. He called up Third Master and asked about Unsolid Mountain.


    When Third Master heard the name, his face changed. He didn¡¯t answer Han Sen¡¯s question, and instead, with a terrible look, asked, ¡°Have you provoked a creature belonging to Unsolid Mountain?¡±


    ¡°No. The ce is just something I heard about.¡± Han Sen knew Third Master must know something.


    ¡°Yeah, well if you did provoke them, you can¡¯t talk to me right now.¡± Third Master was starting to look a bit better.


    After a while, Third Master went on to say, ¡°Unsolid Mountain is a ce I cannot tell you about. Not even my old man can tell you about it. Holy Heaven is the Feathers¡¯ headquarters. Unsolid Heaven is the headquarters for creatures that are far scarier than any from Holy Heaven. That is a world for xenogeneics. Not just any can find themselves there. For your sake, I hope you never have the misfortune to interact with any hailing from that sordid ce.¡±


    Han Sen nodded, and then Third Master stopped talking. This was all Han Sen was able to learn, and he had no clue of the location.


    ¡°Golden Growler¡¯s bloodline can be traced to Unsolid Mountain¡¯s king. So, does that mean Golden Growler is a creature created by the crystallizers, with the genes of another race?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. After all, Golden Growler was amazing. And he was different from all the other creatures Han Sen had known.


    But it did not matter now. While Han Sen knew this ce existed, he could not do anything about it,


    ¡°I¡¯m too weak. I need to be stronger.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could carry on like this, and he had to level up.


    Fortunately, he was different from the inhabitants of the geno universe. If he had xenogeneic genes, he could ascend in power. He didn¡¯t have to sluggishly level up through slow practice like the average Noble or xenogeneic.


    In the western side of Gran City, Han Sen could not get many xenogeneic materials. He had discovered only one way, thus far, to obtain the ingredients he needed. And that was traversing the xenogeneic space.


    About five hundred miles away from town, there was a xenogeneic space with some Viscounts. Han Sen wanted to push his luck and venture out there.


    Han Sen told Qiao he wanted to dare the xenogeneic space, and Qiao¡¯s eyes opened wide. She nibbled her lips and said,


    ¡°Han Sen, I know you are strong, but any xenogeneic space is dangerous. Not even Nobles think they could live out there.¡±


    ¡°If there aren¡¯t any idents, I will be there for two months. If you are willing, I can find another Baron to work in my stead,¡± Han Sen told Qiao.


    ¡°That has nothing to do with it. You know, Viscount xenogeneics aren¡¯t something that a normal xenogeneic can deal with. You are putting your life in serious risk,¡± Qiao said, clearly annoyed.


    Han Sen drew his Rhino Horn Dagger and gave it back to Qiao. He said, ¡°Qiao, thank you for taking care of me. But there is something I must do.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Qiao wished to say something, but Han Sen¡¯s actions stopped her.


    Han Sen pulled out a thin sheet of metal. Qiao knew that it was a xenogeneic nail from a Baron Han Sen had killed only two days ago.


    Qiao watched as Han Sen¡¯s right thumb and finger pushed against the metal. It was only a slight movement, but the nail broke.


    The sheet of metal was cut in half.


    Qiao¡¯s eyes opened even wider, and she looked on in utter disbelief. A Baron Noble could not break a Baron material with their bare hands.

 Chapter 1763 - 1763 Xenogeneic Space

    <strong>1763 Xenogeneic Space </strong>


    What height must a mountain reach to be considered a tall mountain?


    There was no answer to this question, just like no one knew how tall Unsolid Mountain was. No creature could reach the peak of Unsolid Mountain. None had ever nced at whaty at the peak.


    Even the highest tier xenogeneics of Unsolid could not reach the highest point. All they knew was that the master that lived at Unsolid Line was a real king.


    But two beasts resided at the peak of Unsolid Mountain. The big one looked like a rabbit, and the small one looked like a lion. And next to these two golden beasts, there was a woman.


    The woman was very beautiful and graciously elegant. The most special thing about her was the horn upon her head. She was like the purest of unicorns.


    She brushed her hand across the fur of a gold beast, wearing a difficult-to-discern smile.


    ¡°How is his blood? How much Roar blood?¡± the green-haired beast asked, looking at the sleeping golden creature.


    ¡°Less than five points,¡± the woman said calmly.


    ¡°Less than five points? I thought it would be higher.¡± The green-haired beast frowned, and he wasn¡¯t happy with the answer.


    ?¡¯Ñ¾es, but it could reach ten points,¡± the woman said


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The green-haired beast was shocked to hear this.


    The woman stroked the beast¡¯s fur, and with a strange look, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where hees from, and how he managed to gain such pure blood of the Roar. But he is very talented and stronger than the usual Roar. Perhaps he can grow further?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? His body has blood that is stronger than the pure Roar?¡± The green-haired beast did not believe her.


    ¡°He does not have blood that is stronger than the pure Roar, but he has been infused with other blood. It provides him with more opportunities, so maybe he will go further than the pure themselves.¡± When the woman spoke, her eyes trembled.


    ¡°If things are really that way, that¡¯s great.¡± The green-haired beast was very happy, and he asked, ¡°Why did you stop me from killing the lesser life?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡± The woman shook her head. She looked weird. ¡°They have a special connection. I don¡¯t know why, but if you were to kill him, it might affect this little guy¡¯s future. We cannot risk that.¡±


    ¡°But a lesser life can associate with a higher-race like the Roar?¡± The green-haired beast demanded angrily, wanting to kill Han Sen.


    ¡°God knows what he has been through. ording to our theory, his Roar blood should be gone. It should no longer exist. His appearance now changes everything.¡± She paused for a brief while, before resuming speech. ¡°Anyway, keep your fingers off that lesser one. He can die by anyone else¡¯s hands, but not ours.¡±


    Han Sen was currently making his way towards the xenogeneic space. Xenogeneic spaces were never what they seemed; the space within them was twisted.


    It was like something that looked like a mountain from a distance. But reaching it would reveal that you were in fact traversing a big canyon.


    Holy Heaven and Unsolid Mountain were like this, but the degree of their distortion far exceeded that of a mere mountain. It was the entire area. But Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to a ce like that today. He was only going to a mountain, situated beyond a few rocky hills that were a few hundred meters tall.


    But when he drew closer, the hills drew together and xenogeneics appeared. He did not know where they came from.


    The Kate across would asionallye here for a hunt, gathering together into teams. The teams weren¡¯t like Wizard, though. They had very few members, but they were all Nobles.


    And in regards to the xenogeneics, they did not often reveal themselves for what they truly were, unless they had protection.


    Han Sen put Bao¡¯er in the sanctuary because the geno universe was too dangerous for her. Until he knew he could protect himself, he knew he should not risk bringing Bao¡¯er along.


    Especially after what had happened with Golden Growler. Now, he was going to be a lot more careful.


    Han Sen donned his Dongxuan Armor. It covered himpletely, and his body was changed by the dongxuan powers. Not even Qiao could recognize he was Han Sen.


    After entering the xenogeneic space, Han Sen wanted to kill xenogeneics. But he also didn¡¯t want the Feathers to know he was not just somemoner. To prevent the Feathers learning who he was, he had to hide his identity with the armor.


    Han Sen rode a dirt bike toward three rocky hills. But when Han Sen reached them, they became mountains. It was like there was no end to them.


    So, Han Sen got off the bike and left it at the foot of a mountain. If he was lucky, he could ride it back home.


    Han Sen walked across one of the mountains, and soon he felt that there was something hiding in the woods nearby. He entered battle mode and stared at where the noise wasing from.


    Quickly, Han Sen heard a rush of footsteps. And not long after, something walked out. When he saw the shadow for who it was, it gave him a big shock.


    It was a fifteen-year-old girl who had no cat ears. She had no tail, either. She was most certainly not of the Kate.


    Han Sen looked at her for a while. She didn¡¯t seem like a different race; she actually looked human.


    But her lifeforce told Han Sen that she couldn¡¯t be a human. Aside from Han Sen, there were no human Nobles in this universe. And that was especially true of fifteen-year-olds.


    The girl did not have any geno armor, and she looked strangely like a xenogeneic. She had white leather armor and boots for clothing, and there was a longsword by her side. She had a ponytail and looked rather pretty.


    Han Sen was looking at thedy when she drew her sword out. It was purple like the moon, and with a girly voice, she said, ¡°This is a robbery. Give me your eggs!¡±


    Han Sen looked at her and thought that he must have heard something incorrectly. Either that, or he was hallucinating, due to his recentck of sleep.

 Chapter 1764 - 1764 Trading with the Lady

    <strong>1764 Trading with the Lady </strong>


    ¡°Did you not hear me? Give me your eggs!¡± When the girl saw that Han Sen wasn¡¯t responding, she waved her purple sword menacingly.


    ¡°You can steal other things. As long as it¡¯s not something inside me, I can give it to you. But those things represent me as a man. I cannot give them to you. I am sorry,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°Stop talking rubbish. I want your eggs. What does this have to do with being a man?¡± Thedy looked at Han Sen with confidence.


    ¡°May I ask you, do you know what the eggs are?¡± Han Sen looked at her strangely.


    ¡°Of course I know!¡± Thedy was not very intimidating, and she went on to say, ¡°The two gold balls. Give them to me, or I will harm you! My sword does not have a conscience.¡±


    Han Sen spread his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any gold eggs. You must be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The girl looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have them.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°You should have told me sooner! I have wasted so much time.¡± Thedy returned her sword and started to depart.


    Han Sen looked at her with interest He hadn¡¯t expected her to just leave. He was not sure where she was from, for her to end up in such a dangerous locale.


    But that was none of Han Sen¡¯s business, and since she was already out there, she must have had her own way of survival.


    Han Sen was not sure if the girl was naive or if she was merely pretending to be. Whatever the case might have been, he thought it would be best for him to stay out of it.


    Han Sen turned around and readied himself to leave, but after walking a few steps, he heard the girl say, ¡°This is a robbery! Give me your eggs!¡±


    Roar!


    Han Sen heard an angry roaring. He turned around and saw a strange bull with broken joints. It jumped towards the girl, its hoofs aligned with her head.


    Han Sen was frozen. He saw two gold eggs beneath the bull, swinging as its body moved.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Thedy swung her purple sword toward the bull. A metal noise rang out.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression looked very weird. The girl was strong, and strength aside, her skills were very goodpared to what he had seen in this universe.


    Xina was a Viscount elite, but herbat skills were much worse than what he was seeing now.


    That weird bull was very strong, but it wasn¡¯t very agile. Thedy, however, was.


    Thedy¡¯s strength was only a little worse than the bull¡¯s, but they fought for a while. It was difficult to discern which of them would win.


    Moo! Moo! The weird cow started to moo angrily.


    ¡°You know how strong I am now? Give me your eggs and I will spare your life,¡± thedy said.


    Moo! Moo! the bull thundered, as his legs began to shine with gold. It was headed right for thedy.


    Thedy¡¯s movement was fast, and her purple sword swung in a crescent moon. She moved it well, and it broke the bull¡¯s attack.


    ¡°The geno universe has many elites! If her sword skills are this proficient, her parents must be very powerful,¡± Han Sen thought


    While Han Sen was watching, he saw the forest sway with all sorts of strange mooing sounds. There were more bulls headed thedy¡¯s way, all with golden eggs swinging.


    Thedy¡¯s sword skills were strong, but she was too weak to fight them all. She couldn¡¯t be much better than the average Baron. It was okay to one-on-one the bull, but she¡¯d have no chance of survival if she was surrounded by them on all sides.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Come and help!¡± Thedy fell back, shouting at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was thinking, ¡°She wanted to steal my eggs and now she wants my help? She is obscene!¡±


    ¡°I can help, but my services aren¡¯t free. How about you give me the sword in your hand for a reward, and I¡¯ll kill them all?¡± Han Sen offered.


    The sword in thedy¡¯s hand was made from xenogeneic materials. It looked to be much better than the Rhino Horn Dagger. And Han Sen could not keep relying on the Archangel Bone Arrow. He needed a weapon, and he needed it now.


    Thedy was fast, so she threw the sword to Han Sen as she ran, saying, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s yours! Come and help.¡±


    Han Sen caught the sword as four bulls came charging towards him. Han Sen, moving like a snake, headed towards them.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    There were four metallic noises, and four pairs of gold eggs fell to the earth. The bulls were all bleeding, and they died right there.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Baron hunted; xenogeneic gene found: Gold Sun Bull.¡±


    Han Sen heard the announcement y four times. Then, swinging his new sword, he picked up the four pairs of eggs and put them in his satchel.


    ¡°Hey, those eggs are mine!¡± the girl said, running over to Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed the things. It¡¯s dangerous here, so you should just leave. You won¡¯t be this lucky if you encounter trouble again.¡± After that, Han Sen proceeded through the woods.


    The girl wasn¡¯t going to simply leave, though. She chased Han Sen and said, ¡°You are a liar! I gave you the Purple-Moon Sword. You should give me those eggs, or at least half the tally! Or maybe even just one pair.¡±


    Han Sen got annoyed, so he threw a pair of gold eggs at her.


    Upon receiving them, the girl looked incredibly happy. Han Sen thought she would leave after that, but after a while, she was back near him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you what you wanted? Why are you still following me?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°That was a mission of mine. Now I need to get a silver goat horn. You are pretty good, so why don¡¯t we go and kill silver goats together?¡± The girl blinked.


    ¡°What do you need them for?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The girl seemed strange on multiple levels, and these were only Baron materials. They were cheaper than theponents of her sword, so the fact that she wanted them so badly was weird.


    ¡°I need these two items to be an adult. If I can¡¯t get them, I will have to wait another year. And that also means I cannot go out for a year! Can you please help me?¡± The girl looked at Han Sen helplessly.

 Chapter 1765 - 1765 Big Pirate

    <strong>1765 Big Pirate </strong>


    ¡°Cheap bastard! Selfish! No wonder he calls himself Dor.¡± Thedy muttered to herself continuously as she walked. Han Sen had agreed to help her get a silver goat, but he had taken Purple-Moon Sword¡¯s sister de. One was short and the other was long; they were a pair.


    Han Sen was happy about receiving them, though. He hadn¡¯t examined them properly yet, but they at least looked far better than the Rhino Horn Dagger.


    Thedy was called Hai¡¯er. She said she was from the sea, but aside from that, she hadn¡¯t elucidated much. Still, Han Sen wasn¡¯t too interested in asking for more information.


    Han Sen was only going to help her hunt one more xenogeneic, and after that, the two would split up. He didn¡¯t need to know any more about her.


    Hai¡¯er was leading the way, but she wasn¡¯t too familiar with where they were, and after a long time of traveling, they did not see a single xenogeneic, let alone a goat.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Han Sen pulled Hai¡¯er to a stop. He climbed up a small boulder nearby.


    Han Sen looked out from the top and saw a bunch of people fighting a xenogeneic.


    The xenogeneic was a six-armed bear, and its paws were ck like obsidian. It was wreathed in ck fire. It mmed the ground and split stones in two, then lit them on fire with those menacing mes. It was a scary sight.


    Barons should not possess such powers, so it had to be a Viscount.


    Fighting the six-armed bear were several Kate and some members of another race. There were ten Nobles in their midst, and the soldiers there hade well-prepared. One Noble released a green light from his sword. With the help of the other Nobles and soldiers, he was delivering a multitude ofcerations across the bear¡¯s body.


    The fight was nearing its end, and not long after, the six-armed bear was surrounded well-enough for the superior Noble to cut the beast¡¯s head right off.


    The hunting group had lost a few people. But killing a Viscount was worth it for the others, due to the good rewards.


    ¡°Come out!¡± The Noble, st´¨ holding his sword, looked towards the boulder. His stare was cold.


    Han Sen looked at Hai¡¯er and then revealed himself. Hai¡¯er had identally struck the rock,, which led to their detection.


    ¡°We are only passing by. We mean you no harm.¡± Han Sen stood atop the boulder, putting his hands out before all the Nobles.


    That one Noble was obviously a Viscount, and his team was still moderately powerful to boot. Han Sen was only there for a xenogeneic creature. He had no need for additional drama. All he would have to do, he thought, was exin what he was doing there.


    The Noble with a sword started to say something, but his face changed and he said to Han Sen, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were working out here. We will leave now.¡±


    After that, they all left quickly. The entire group ran off, with no interest in keeping the six-armed bear¡¯s body.


    Han Sen frowned and looked back at Hai¡¯er. He didn¡¯t think he had a strong enough presence to make them leave like so, so he thought that was their response to her.


    Hai¡¯er ran to the six-armed bear¡¯s body and sliced the paws off. She put them all in her pocket.


    Han Sen frowned and kept on walking. It was so strange. Every hunter that saw Hai¡¯er seemed to run oʲ like a ghost. They never even wanted the prey that they had fought tirelessly for.


    Hunters were leaving behind xenogeneic resources left and right. Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but feel as if they were robbing them.


    But despite all this, Hai¡¯er hadn¡¯t said a word about it It must have been the easiest thieving one could ever find themselves doing.


    ¡°Who is this Hai¡¯er?¡± Han Sen frowned, not thinking the answer would be a good thing. It felt as if he had attracted more trouble.


    They didn¡¯t encounter any xenogeneics, but Hai¡¯er was still able to reap a bounty of rewards. Aside from the Viscount sixarmed bear, she got many Baron materials.


    Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!


    As Han Sen eyed Hai¡¯er with suspicion, something rang from overhead.


    Hai¡¯er heard it, and when she did, her face changed. She pulled Han Sen by the arm and said, ¡°Wrong way! Not this way. We should go a different way.¡±


    After that, Hai¡¯er dragged Han Sen away from where the bell had sounded. But not long after, they heard the ringing again. Hai¡¯er pulled Han Sen in a different direction, but again, before long, they heard the ring sound.


    Hai¡¯er wished to change direction again, but Han Sen had heard the ringing sound from so close. It was conning from just ahead of them. He saw a person emerge.


    It was a man riding an elephant He had silver armor, and while his face was not especially handsome, there was a special feeling to him. He looked as if he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    The guy had a pair of ck horns, and aside from that, he looked like a human. His skin was pale, though, and if he wasn¡¯t wearing the armor, you¡¯d mistake him for a schr.


    ¡°Since when have pirates learned how to travel abroad?¡± The man riding the elephant approached the pair and smiled as he looked at them.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going around anywhere. I am looking for a silver goat. This is none of your concern.¡± Hai¡¯er pouted her lips. It didn¡¯t seem as if she liked that man very much. Han Sen could tell.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Long ago, the sky pirates swore a pirate would not enter the Dan Xuan system for another one thousand years. Thus far, only seven hundred have passed. It begs the question whether or not pirates can truly be trusted.¡±


    ¡°I am just me, and I have nothing to do with piracy. Don¡¯t speak such nonsense.¡± Hai¡¯er sounded annoyed.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t a pirate, how did you receive so many good items for free?¡± the man asked with a humorless grin.


    ¡°So what if I broke the promise? Are you going to kill me? Do you have the guts to do that?¡±


    Hai¡¯er was very angry, and she no longer spoke sense.


    The manughed and said, ¡°You are a pirate of a superior race. It is difficult for you to evolve. I will let you live, but I must teach you a lesson.¡±


    After that, the man went quiet. He looked at Han Sen. ¡°If you broke thews toe here, your guard of a lesser race will pay with his blood.¡±


    Han Sen did not understand anything about the vows, but he understood thatst sentence. He quickly said, ¡°I have nothing to do with her, and I¡¯m not a pirate! If you want to punish someone, punish her.¡±


    Hai¡¯er loudly said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the man I hired. He has nothing to do with piracy. If you want something,e right for me.¡±


    The man looked like he was death himself, and he said, ¡°Whose life ends now? Yours or his; it¡¯s your decision.¡±


    After that, the man did not seem to care if they responded. He just rode the elephant away, disappearing into the mountains with the bell ringing.

 Chapter 1766 - 1766 Siege

    <strong>1766 Siege</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s with that guy? Could he not understand ournguage?¡± Han Sen had encountered rude people before, but none that were rude to that extent.


    Hai¡¯er looked bitter and said, ¡°He¡¯ll really do what he said. This is bad.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it If he wanted to kill someone, why would he leave?¡± Han Sen said.


    Hai¡¯er shook her head. ¡°The higher races like the Zhenyue wouldn¡¯t bother to kill those of a lesser race themselves. He only needs to give the word, and others wille tripping over each other for the opportunity. It won¡¯t be long before we encounter others who will havee here to kill you in the hopes of obtaining a reward.¡±


    ¡°I am a Baron. It may not be a very high ss, but that still makes me a Noble. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m from a lesser race.¡± Han Sen smiled, not very concerned about their predicament.


    ¡°Can¡¯t break the cocoon and be a butterfly without your race being in the geno hall. Even if you be a Duke or a King, you¡¯re still an individual. And you still hail from a lesser race,¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    ¡°What cocoon? And what is the geno hall?¡± Han Sen asked, confused by her strange metaphors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only heard about it from Old Pirate. I know that if a race doesn¡¯t have antern in a geno hall, they cannot leave their names there. And that means they are deemed a lesser race,¡± Hai¡¯er said quickly. ¡°But this is not the time for talk. Let¡¯s run and leave the xenogeneic space behind. At least that way, you might live.¡±


    Han Sen thought for a moment, but then said, ¡°You should leave. He wants to kill me, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a way through.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. If I left, people will think we pirates are afraid of the Zhenyue. I cannot bring us any embarrassment.¡± Hai¡¯er lifted her chin.


    Han Sen did not know what to think. He had been dragged into this by Hai¡¯er, and he thought, ¡°What the hell is going on? I came here to kill xenogeneics and that¡¯s it I haven¡¯t killed any, and I need to be running for my life. My luck is bad. Next time I go hunting, I should really check my fortune or something.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t walked far when they heard footsteps roll up like thunder. A group of people came down from the mountain, headed their way.


    Han Sen noticed it was the people they had seen earlier, the group that had in the six-armed bear. Their leader was the Viscount with the sword.


    Hai¡¯er¡¯s face changed. She pulled Han Sen to get him to walk faster, but soon after, a few Barons and other soldiers barred their way. The Viscount caught up, and they were swiftly surrounded.


    ¡°Lady of the Pirates, we havee here for him. Please step aside, for we do not want to sully your clothes with blood,¡± the Viscount politely told Hai¡¯er.


    ¡°He¡¯s one of my people. Do you dare touch him?¡± Hai¡¯er responded coldly.


    ¡°My Lady, please don¡¯t do this. If we don¡¯t take him back, we will all die on his behalf.¡± The Viscount¡¯s speech was very calm, but he had already made his decision. Even if he had to offend Hai¡¯er of the Pirates, he still wanted to im Han Sen¡¯s life.


    Pirates hadn¡¯t entered the Dan Xuan system for seven hundred years. The Zhenyue were a high race of the Dan Xuan system. Although they were not as respected as the Pirates, if the Pirates were looking to cause trouble with the Zhenyue, they would have to go past Holy Heaven.


    ¡°If you are not afraid to die, thene! I will kill whoever darese close!¡± Hai¡¯er shouted angrily as she brought out her dagger.


    ¡°Then, I am sorry. We may not dare to hurt you, but we have to do this.¡± The Viscount waved his hand, and a few Nobles approached Hai¡¯er. They all had Baron geno weapon shields.


    The Viscount pulled out his sword and ran to Han Sen.


    In an instant, Han Sen went from standing motionlessly to running like the wind. He ran to the nearby forest.


    It was difficult to determine how many teams wanted to kill Han Sen and im whatever bounty had been offered. He knew he couldn¡¯t kill them all. Some of them would be Viscounts, too, so any fights that ensued would be very tough.


    Two Barons tried to stop Han Sen, raising their weapons to block his path. And for this, Han Sen moved in a way that made it look as if he went left and right. The two Barons made a terrible judgment, for one moved left while the other moved right. There was a gap in the middle.


    Han Sen went right past them, as both hands beamed with a purple light. And after Han Sen had passed them by, their heads sailed into the sky, trailing blood.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes did not move. He had been through so much, and in battles like this, the loss of life no longer bothered him.


    If they wanted to give their lives to Zhenyue, they must have prepared themselves to die.


    Even if their lives were threatened by the Zhenyue, that was not a valid reason for killing others. There was no excuse for killing others, just so you could stay alive.


    ¡°Come here, scum! Give me your life!¡± The Viscount was very mad. His longsword was lit with a bright green light, and it shed right behind Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s mutant blood was boiling inside his body, and with the Dongxuan Armor, it was like he had the strength of a xenogeneic and a Noble all-in-one. He was definitely far stronger than the average Baron, at least.


    He moved like a tiger, as a power burst out from his waist. He moved his body half a foot forward, dodging the swordlight.


    And as he did so, he shed with his own Purple-Moon Sword. He did so at an angle the Viscount could not see, which let it strike the man¡¯s shoulder.


    The sword went in two inches, but it felt to Han Sen as if he had just tried to stab glue. He could not stab the man again, as the sword was stuck inside his shoulder.


    The Viscount did not next expect himself to get hurt by a Baron. He looked incredibly mad, and without caring much for the wound, he tried thrusting toward Han Sen¡¯s neck. He wanted to cut Han Sen¡¯s head off, then and there.


    Han Sen knew this would happen, though. So, he pulled his sword back and dodged. He continued running towards the forest.


    But another Baron blocked Han Sen¡¯s way. The Baron¡¯snce was swinging wildly like a dragon. He didn¡¯t want to kill Han Sen; just stop him.


    The Viscount looked cold and murderous. He wanted to stab Han Sen in the back.


    Han Sen could not go backward nor forward, and he was going to get hit by the Viscount.


    So, Han Sen turned around and watched the Viscount He crossed the Purple-Moon longsword and shortsword so they¡¯d be brought up against the Viscount¡¯s sword. He paid little attention to thence behind him.


    The Baron noticed his opportunity, and so he used all of his powers to strike Han Sen in the back. The tip of thence cracked the atmosphere as it flew to nt itself in Han Sen¡¯s back.


    Almost at the same time this urred, the Viscount¡¯s sword came down on Han Sen¡¯s two swords. It shined brightly, dousing the whole forest in green light.


    Han Sen suddenly jumped, his body assuming a weird position in the air. It was like he was lying down, aloft in the air. He pushed the Viscount¡¯s sword back with his own two swords, as a swordlight came behind Han Sen.


    Katcha!


    The Baron¡¯snce went below Han Sen, striking the Viscount in the chest. And at the same time, the Viscount¡¯s swordlight decapitated the striking Baron.


    Blood was spilling everywhere, and the Viscount was enraged. He swung his sword and chased Han Sen into the forest.

 Chapter 1767 - 1767 One Arrow Strikes the Hear

    <strong>1767 One Arrow Strikes the Hear </strong>


    Inside a pool of still water, Han Seny motionless beneath its surface. He watched everything that was happening around him.


    Since running into the forest, he had run non-stop for the past four days. He could not keep track of how many Nobles he had killed, but they just kept oning. He hadn¡¯t had a moment¡¯s rest. There were at least five Viscount Nobles giving chase, as well. After endless fighting, the Dongxuan Armor had incurred many marks.


    But that was nothing to Han Sen. If other Nobles were in his position, Viscounts included, they¡¯d have been exhausted and dead a long time ago.


    Han Sen was still energized. The Dongxuan Armor absorbed energy from the very earth to fuel his power. He could keep fighting without a need for stopping.


    Han Sen wanted to use the Archangel Bone Arrow to kill his pursuers, but he would need to activate his super god spirit body to make use of it The energy cost of taking on that form, however, far outweighed what the armor could put out.


    His real enemy was not a Viscount. If he could not kill the Zhenyue, he would keep on being chased like this.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t bothered returning to the sanctuary, though, because running away was not his style. A good offense was the best defense, and what he really needed to do was find the Zhenyue.


    Han Sen was taking a ten-minute break, hiding in the pool. He eventually heard footsteps approach.


    ¡°Sh*t! Where did that *sshole go! How the hell does a Baron have this much power, endurance, and skill?¡± growled a rough voice from close-by.


    It was the Viscount with a sword. Han Sen had learned that his name was Hawei.


    Hawei was answered by another, calmer voice. ¡°He might be a Baron, but he is rted to the pirates. He is not like ordinary Barons, so that is something I can understand.¡±


    ¡°Mister Elephant is getting impatient If we don¡¯t kill him, we¡¯ll end up being ughtered for failing,¡± Hawei said quietly.


    ¡°Maybe not Mister Elephant went to Old Dragon Rock Mountain to kill that xenogeneic. He won¡¯t be back for a bit. We still have plenty of time.¡± The calm voice was speaking again.


    Han Sen heard it. He had been running through the xenogeneic space for a while now, and he had gained some familiarity with the area.


    He had also captured a few Barons and interrogated them for information, and so he knew about Old Dragon Rock Mountain. He had never dared venture there, though.


    One Baron said that Old Dragon Rock Mountain had a xenogeneic on it that was of Earl ss, and that was something Han Sen wasn¡¯t exactly keen on provoking.


    ¡°Mister Elephant wants to kill an Earl xenogeneic? He has a big appetite.¡± Han Sen was coldlyughing to himself.


    The higher races said they were the highest in their bracket, but they were not invincible. Han Sen had guessed Mister Elephant was a Viscount, and he was indeed very brave to hunt an Earl xenogeneic.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Hawei resumed his search, angrily.


    Another Viscount wished to answer, but he suddenly widened his eyes as he looked into the pool to the left of Hawei. Hawei knew something had to be wrong, so he pulled his sword out and shed blindly toward the water.


    Hawei saw Han Sen leap out of the pool ande for him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Hawei used more strength than ever, but he knew that something was wrong. His angry expression turned worried.


    Katcha!


    The sword cut Han Sen¡¯s body in half, but Hawei immediately knew that something wasn¡¯t right. It was just an illusion.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was still in a half-crouch, looking like a beast ready to pounce. He jumped at Hawei and grabbed his waist, nted his feet firmly on the ground, and pulled the Viscount into the water.


    Another Viscount came near to the pool and looked into the water. It was too dirty, and he could not see who was down there. He couldn¡¯t risk a strike.


    He held a bow and aimed at the water instead, unsure of where to fire.


    ¡°Hawei,e out so that I can shoot!¡± Nicai shouted at the water.


    Pang!


    A wave formed as someone rose out of the water. Nicai aimed the bow at the form, then noticed it was Hawei.


    Almost at the same time, someone else emerged in silence. This person had two purple swords, both of which were different sizes. They wereing right for Nicai.


    Those two swords were fully serrated, and after all the fighting thus far, they looked like fangs.


    Nicai reacted quickly. He lowered the bow and prepared to fire.


    With so little distance between him and his target, Nicai was confident Han Sen would not be able to dodge.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t try to dodge, either. He just smiled at the man and revealed his white teeth. With the swords, he shed toward the arrow that was fired.


    ¡°Naive.¡± Nicaiughed in dark amusement


    His Viscount weapon was a bow, formed by a Viscount xenogeneic ck Scale Beast. It was powerful, and a Baron should not have been able to block it


    Han Sen¡¯s swingnded on the arrow, though. The Purple-Moon Swords had endured much over thest four days, though, and they shattered into bits of broken ss.


    The arrow was stilling, too; it struck Han Sen in the chest. The arrow pushed Han Sen back down into the water. A bevy of blood filtered upwards, followed by bubbles.


    ¡°Nicai, good job!¡± Hawei was happy.


    But before he could finish, the water exploded. A body flew towards them like a weird bird.


    ¡°Death wish.¡± Hawei shed towards it. The waves and the green light were going to cut Han Sen in half.


    Han Sen was in the air with a Gold Feather Bow. And he had somehow taken Nicai¡¯s arrow to use as his own.


    Boing!


    The string made a noise as the arrow flew directly toward Hawei.


    Hawei was immediately frightened. He gave up on Han Sen and tried striking the arrow.


    Over thest few days, he had fought with Han Sen a lot. And he knew Han Sen was stronger than an average Baron. Now that he had Nicai¡¯s arrow, Hawei could definitely be damaged.


    But the arrow looked as if it had been imbued with magic. It disappeared from sight, and then, Hawei felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Hawei looked down. Somehow, the arrow had plunged into his chest The item twisted like a monster¡¯s fang, digging through the armor and flesh, all the way until it reached the heart.

 Chapter 1768 - 1768 The Battle of the Arrow

    <strong>1768 The Battle of the Arrow</strong>


    Blergh!


    Hawei opened his mouth, and blood leaked over his lips. The arrow neatly punctured his heart, bringing him down to the ground. He kept twitching, and his faint breaths would only sustain himself briefly. Death would soon im him.


    Nicai felt cold. One Baron had ambushed two Viscounts and killed one with rtive ease. If Nicai hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, and the arrow used wasn¡¯t his, he wouldn¡¯t have believed something so outrageous had urred.


    ¡°Is this guy from a higher race than the pirates? If he isn¡¯t, I don¡¯t see how he has managed tost so long.¡± Nicai¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t stop racing. Few creatures possessed genes that were perfect enough to do what Han Sen was doing.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t spend much time in thought, though. He pulled the arrow out of Hawei¡¯s chest, as more blood continued to gush and the man¡¯s lifeforce waned.


    He brought the arrow back up to the Gold Feather Bow, pulled the string, and took aim at Nicai.


    Nicai gritted his teeth and pulled out another arrow, so he could take aim at Han Sen.


    After all this, Nicai knew there was no turning back. If he wanted to survive this, the only way to do so would be by killing Han Sen.


    When it came to archery, Nicai was very confident He had to be; otherwise, his geno weapon wouldn¡¯t have been a bow. This was practically his life.


    Han Sen¡¯s arrow was strong, but Nicai didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose inpetition against him. That was because he could use the Drillhead skill, as well. His power was stronger and faster because his bow was better.


    Nicai was confident that if they both were able to fire, Han Sen would be the one to die.


    Nicai went silent and drew his arrow. The head of the arrow possessed a halo, imbued with all the strength a geno armament could give. It made his arrow stronger, to provide it greater piercing strength.


    Even Viscounts with heavy shields for a geno armament could not block the arrow.


    Han Sen went silent, staring down at the fingers Nicai was using to hold the arrow in ce. Slowly, Han Sen pulled his string.


    The Gold Feather Witch¡¯s beast soul bow was only Baron ss, so it wouldn¡¯t be as strong as Nicai¡¯s. That being said, it was enough for Han Sen.


    Boing!


    Two arrowsunched from their perches at the same time, making it sound like only one string had been drawn and released. Two arrows flew out with a severe drilling force. They were like vipers, cutting the air with a speed that made them disappear from sight.


    The most unbelievable thing about all this was that the viper-looking arrows met with each other in the air. The snake-like arrowheads collided with each other.


    But Nicai¡¯s speed and power were greater. So, when the arrows came against each other, it was at a distance that was closer to Han Sen.


    Nicai didn¡¯t expect this to happen, but he was delighted by it. He had been worrying about how he might dodge Han Sen¡¯s arrow, but now he no longer had to consider it


    The power he had put into his arrow would be enough to break Han Sen¡¯s projectile. They were both drilling arrows, and his speed and power were stronger.


    The spinning arrowheads impacted like two drillsing against each other. The arrowheads sparked like there was lightning contained in the two.


    At that moment, a victor was determined between the two arrows.


    One arrow was like a ragged cloth from a washing machine, and it was tossed aside. The other arrow, after the impact, did not slow. Instead, it sped up and cracked the sky.


    Nicai was shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand why his arrow had been defeated, despite the fact Han Sen should have had less power. Han Sen¡¯s arrow didn¡¯t slow down, it sped up; that was against thews of physics.


    Before he could think, the arrow was before him at a blinding speed. Nicai had almost been unable to dodge, and he pulled out a knife from his waistbelt and tried striking the arrow mid-air.


    The arrow was brimming with power, and it went off-course to avoid his block. It was as if the arrow hade alive.


    ¡°You want to deal with me like this? You are too naive!¡± Nicai shouted. He grabbed his bow and threw it at the arrow and then, the arrow flew away.


    Just as Nicai was feeling better, he turned back to look at Han Sen, and his eyes opened wide. His pupils shrank to the size of a needle, and his face was stiff with fright.


    The shadow of an arrow was growing bigger in his eyes, and Han Sen had only just finished firing and was lowering the bow.


    ¡°My arrow, why is it here?¡± Nicai thought, right before the arrow he fired blew through his head.


    Pang!


    Nicai looked back, and he did not understand why the arrow he had fired had shot him. Then he was dead.


    Han Sen came before Nicai¡¯s body. He took the arrow back and put it away, thinking it was some good stuff. Unlike the Archangel Bone Arrow which was ridiculously difficult to make use of, these new arrows made for good weapons in the hunting of a Viscount xenogeneic.


    Han Sen¡¯s arrows were not as strong as Nicai¡¯s, but the Yin Yang st he used allowed Han Sen¡¯s attack to borrow Nicai¡¯s power. It sped up a second time.


    But even so, he couldn¡¯t kill Nicai with his attack. The man was too good with Drillhead. So Han Sen made his target the fired arrow.


    After a swift calction, and after he used Yin Yang st to hit the arrow, he calcted that the arrow would fall into his hands.


    Han Sen had grabbed the arrow and silently fired back at Nicai. By the time Nicai noticed this, it was toote.


    When it came to raw power, Han Sen was not as capable as Nicai. But Han Sen was the master of skills and techniques. He was not weak in the geno universe, and already he was better than Viscounts like Nicai.


    Han Sen looted Nicai and Hawei¡¯s bodies, and he found some good stuff. Then, he chucked their bodies into the water before running back into the forest


    In front of Old Dragon Rock Mountain, Mister Elephant was riding a white elephant. He looked at the dragon-like mountain. ¡°Sir, why are you risking this? Why are you going to provoke Old Turtle?¡± The white elephant addressed Mister Elephant. ¡°You think I¡¯m here for Old Turtle?¡± Mister Elephant said, looking deep and cold.


    White Elephant was shocked, and it said, ¡°Old Turtle should be the only one on Old Dragon Rock Mountain. Are there any other xenogeneics?¡±


    ¡°Old Turtle used to follow Heavenly Pirate. I can¡¯t see why else why that woman from Pirate woulde here and break the vows,¡± Mister Elephant said calmly. He looked at the mountain with passion.

 Chapter 1769 - 1769 Old Dragon Rock Mountain

    <strong>1769 Old Dragon Rock Mountain</strong>


    White Elephant looked at the mountain with passion and said, ¡°Abandoned Thief stole things from all over. He took a lot of treasure. If Old Turtle followed in his footsteps, he¡¯d be nothing more than the crook. Still, he might earn himself quite a bit of treasure, too.¡±


    Mister Elephant smiled and nodded. ¡°I see. If it wasn¡¯t for that woman of the Pirates that came here, I wouldn¡¯t have learned about this. Still, we need to be wary of any who have had contact with Abandoned Thief.¡±


    White Elephant raised his head and said, ¡°Do not worry, Sir. I will help you get the Old Turtle, no matter whates.¡±


    Mister Elephant smiled, and coldly said, ¡°No rush, though. Maybe we don¡¯t even need to do anything.¡±


    White Elephant wished to say something more, but Mister Elephant had him walk towards the mountains ahead. They didn¡¯t scale Old Dragon Rock Mountain.


    Half a dayter, a pretty shadow neared Old Dragon Rock Mountain. It was going up the mountain quite sneakily.


    It was Hai¡¯er. She was heading up Old Dragon Rock Mountain. When she came before the wall, she looked around her and proceeded to knock on it


    A rock that had appeared seamless suddenly cracked open to reveal a cave.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Hai¡¯er said to herself. Her small body slipped inside and disappeared into the cave.


    Then, the rocks moved again. Not a crevice remained when the stone closed up the cave.


    Not long after, Mister Elephant rode White Elephant up to the wall. He looked at the wall that was inconspicuously sealed. ¡°Mister, should we enter?¡± White Elephant asked.


    ¡°No. Just wait here,¡± Mister Elephant answered cidly.


    After Han Sen had obtained two Viscount arrows for himself, he was perfectly equipped. He could easily kill Viscounts now, and there was no need for him to be afraid of them.


    Still, Han Sen did not make his presence known. He remained hidden as he traveled to Old Dragon Rock Mountain.


    When Han Sen arrived, he saw Mister Elephant and White Elephant standing before the wall.


    Old Dragon Rock Mountain lived up to its name. It was indeed shaped like a dragon, albeit one that was looking up to the sky. Mister Elephant and White Elephant were up near its neck.


    Han Sen used Dongxuan Aura to hide his presence. He hid himself in a nearby wood and watched Mister Elephant. He wondered what he was doing.


    There was a stone wall directly in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t detect anything weird about that. Mister Elephant was still riding atop White Elephant. Like a robot without batteries, it stood in front of the wall without moving an inch.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move, either. Mister Elephant might have been a Viscount, but a higher ss of Viscount would be nothing like Hawei.


    Han Sen thought White Elephant was nothing simple, either. It looked like Mr. Elephant¡¯s mount, but Han Sen had the sneaking suspicion that the creature was a scarier foe than Mister Elephant himself.


    Han Sen was hidden in the woods, waiting. He knew that Mister Elephant wouldn¡¯t stand where he was for no reason. Something must have been on the precipice of happening.


    After half a day, the wall made a katcha katcha sound. And the wall that had no seams suddenly started to open. It became a cave that was a few meters tall.


    Before Han Sen could spy what was inside, a small shadow suddenly appeared. It was Hai¡¯er.


    Hai¡¯er initially looked very happy, but when she saw Mister Elephant, her face changedpletely.


    ¡°Lady Hai¡¯er, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Mister Elephant looked as if he was smiling. He looked at her like she was a little treasure for the taking.


    ¡°Why were you waiting for me?¡± Hai¡¯er asked, her facial expression remaining carefully neutral.


    Mister Elephant didn¡¯t change at all, and went on to say, ¡°I have heard Pirates are horrible, evil thieves. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it seems all too real right now. You used that innocent lowlife to pull people¡¯s attention away from you, so you could go and look for treasure undisturbed. Most people would have been fooled,pletely oblivious to the fact that you had stolen their treasure.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I havee here about a xenogeneic. There is no treasure to im.¡± Hai¡¯er stepped to the side, wishing to walk right past him.


    But the elephant raised its feet and stomped the earth. Rocks broke as a shockwave raced towards Hai¡¯er.


    Hai¡¯er jumped back, with her path now broken.


    Hai¡¯er looked icily at Mister Elephant. ¡°Elephant, how dare you? Do you think you can bully a Pirate?¡±


    Mister Elephant smiled. ¡°Calm down. Zhenyues only light up onentern in the hall. They say we are of a higher race, butpared to the top races like the Pirates, we are lowly. I wouldn¡¯t purposely be rude to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Hai¡¯er hummed and started to step past Mister Elephant


    But Mister Elephant continued speaking. ¡°But the leader of the Pirates, the powerful Abandoned Thief, promised they would not enter the Dan Xuan system. You wouldn¡¯t touch anything here. We really respect him, and we always take his reputation into consideration. If you would like to leave, I won¡¯t stop you. But please, leave behind the item that belongs here. Do not tarnish Abandoned Thief¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°I see. You should have told me this sooner.¡± Hai¡¯er looked as if she really understood everything, She pulled out a pair of gold eggs and presented them to Mister Elephant. She said, ¡°This is what I got from here. You can have them.¡±


    After that, Hai¡¯er moved like a bird. She jumped atop a wall, wanting to climb across.


    ¡°Lady Hai¡¯er, if you are going to be this stubborn, then I will have to be rude,¡± Mister Elephant said in a hard voice. Then, White Elephant lifted its trunk, which struck directly toward Hai¡¯er like a white snake.


    Hai¡¯er¡¯s toes stepped across the wall, and she tried to dodge, but the trunk was too fast. Before she could dodge, it snared her body, wrapped her up, and pulled her down.


    When Hai¡¯er was captured by the White Elephant, a katcha noise sounded from the stone wall. The rocks opened up again, and a red shadow flew out Itnded right near Hai¡¯er.

 Chapter 1770 - 1770 Pirate Bone Sword

    <strong>1770 Pirate Bone Sword </strong>


    The red thing was an old turtle with a red shell that was the size of a grinding wheel.


    The turtle stood on two feet, and it swung the other two like wed hands to grab White Elephant by the trunk. The turtle managed to unfurl the nose that had grabbed Hai¡¯er and save her.


    The turtle and the elephant were engaged in a tug-of-war, with neither of them clearly winning. But the rocks all around were breaking, as if getting struck by hammers.


    White Elephant pulled back its trunk, and eventually lifted Old Turtle off the ground. It was fast, and Old Turtle¡¯s body whipped through the air. The turtle hadtched on tightly though, with mes blooming from its ws. It crawled up the trunk to reach Mister Elephant.


    Mister Elephant moved, jumping off of the elephant. Then, White Elephant¡¯s trunk extinguished the fire and said, ¡°Sir, I will deal with the turtle.¡±


    Mister Elephant did not hesitate. He simply chased after Hai¡¯er, who had run off.


    Hai¡¯er was tricky, but she was only just a Baron. She was weaker than Mister Elephant, and he managed to catch up easily. Mister Elephant hastily approached Hai¡¯er, saying, ¡°Lady Hai¡¯er, leave the item behind and I will pretend I never saw you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you the eggs?¡± Hai¡¯er asked innocently.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t understand, I will have to be rude.¡± Mister Elephant didn¡¯t hesitate again, and he moved to grab hold of Hai¡¯er.


    Hai¡¯er was frightened, and she stumbled back. She tried to dodge but couldn¡¯t. So, the precise moment that Mister Elephant was about to grab her by the shoulders, Hai¡¯er drew a soft sword from her waistbelt. It was like water, and it rushed at Mister Elephant¡¯s hands.


    Mister Elephant seemed to recognize it, and so he jerked back his hands and said, ¡°The Pirate Bone Sword? It seems as if your rank amongst the Pirates is higher than I thought.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you acknowledge this. Now get lost!¡± Hai¡¯er spoke, with the sword raised.


    ¡°Even though you are of the Pirates, and a first daughter at that, you have disobeyed the Abandoned Thief¡¯s vow. They can¡¯t stand for you any longer.¡± Mister Elephant was not afraid, and he moved to grab her again.


    Hai¡¯er used her Pirate Bone Sword to fight him. The de switched between being hard and soft on a whim. When it was hard, it was like steel. When it was soft, it was like a ribbon. It went well with Hai¡¯er¡¯s strange sword skills, and her strange swordlights. Although Mister Elephant was stronger, it did not seem as if he could do anything.


    ¡°Women are born actresses.¡± When Han Sen had seen Hai¡¯er¡¯s techniques before, he knew she hadn¡¯t been trying her best What he was witnessing now were the best skills she possessed.


    But most of Han Sen¡¯s focus was on the bone sword. It wasposed of a very strange material. It was thin like the spine of a cactus; all soft and weird.


    The swordlights it emitted were even stranger. They were things that not even Mister Elephant dared to touch.


    Han Sen watched the fight with his Dongxuan Aura. The sword was inferior to the Archangel Bone Arrow, but superior to the horn arrows. It could have been an Earl or Marquis treasure.


    Han Sen was very good when it came to the bow and sword. If he could find a good sword toplement his bow, he¡¯d have a great time hunting xenogeneics.


    Mister Elephant was afraid of the sword and the swordlight. But he was one ss above her, and his techniques were good, too.


    He pulled out an ancient sword to fight against hers. He was careful, managing to evade every single swordlight as he tried to push her towards a stone wall she could not escape from.


    White Elephant was still engaged inbat with Old Turtle. Their shing powers were sundering the very mountain.


    White Elephant was so powerful, but Old Turtle was very swift. It was difficult to determine which would be the victor.


    Han Sen looked at Old Turtle¡¯s movements. If his turtle shell had not been red, Han Sen would have believed him to be one of the ninja turtles.


    White Elephant and Old Turtle were xenogeneics. They were both Earl ss. Han Sen took one look at their fight, and he knew that he could not kill either of them. Not even the horn arrows could pierce their skin.


    But Han Sen still had one hope, despite it all. He fancied the idea of using the Archangel Bone Arrow to kill one of them.


    That would make for a fine reward.


    His transformation time would be limited, though; Han Sen believed he¡¯d only be able to fire the arrow once. Even if he managed to kill one, he¡¯d be unable to eat the body, but it¡¯d at least benefit the others.


    So, Han Sen was just watching for now. He was hoping to find the right time to strike.


    White Elephant and Old Turtle were both strong, and it looked as if neither of the two would get tired. Many fires scorched the rocks all around them, as the elephant¡¯s trunk smashed everything in its path. The mountainside was looking terrible.


    But they both managed to avoid the spot where Mister Elephant and Hai¡¯er were fighting. They didn¡¯t want to hurt them.


    Unfortunately, Hai¡¯er was doing bad on her own. Her bone sword and skills managed to block Mister Elephant¡¯s strikes, but her endurance was not as high as a Viscount¡¯s. Under the constant pressure of the fight, she soon exhausted all her power. Her subsequent strikes weren¡¯t half as strong, and her speed fell off, as well.


    Han Sen could see Hai¡¯er was doing poorly. If this continued and Mister Elephant managed to steal her item, it could be difficult to find again.


    Seeing White Elephant and Old Turtle still locked inbat, Han Sen had a thought. So, he summoned his Gold Feather Bow and nted a horn arrow on the string.


    Hai¡¯er¡¯s face looked glum, and things were continuing to go poorly for her.


    Dong!


    Hai¡¯er identally let Mister Elephant p her hand. The Pirate Bone Sword fell to the ground.


    The Pirate Bone Sword was rare, but he didn¡¯t dare touch it. It was a weapon that high level Pirates could wield. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea for an outsider to touch it


    ¡°Miss Hai¡¯er, hand over the item. Or do you want me to do it?¡± Mister Elephant had pushed her into a corner, and she could no longer fight back.


    ¡°I have lost this time, so here. Take it¡± Hai¡¯er pulled out an item and threw it at him.


    Mister Elephant did not catch it, though. He let it fall to the ground first Pang!


    Itnded on the ground and exploded. A sh of light arose, and as everyone watched the disy, Hai¡¯er grabbed her Pirate Bone Sword and tried stabbing Mister Elephant.


    But Mister Elephant fell back and dodged the attack. Unfortunately for him, his chest was still cut open, and he began to bleed.


    Even Mister Elephant was afraid of the Pirates. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but he was so angry, he shouted out like a golem. His body expanded, and his muscles tightened like steel. He punched the pirate sword, sending Hai¡¯er and the de flying back into the mountain wall.

 Chapter 1771 - The Swordmind is Bursting

    <strong>Chapter 1771 The Swordmind is Bursting</strong>


    The wall itself cracked when Hai¡¯er mmed into it. The Pirate Bone Sword in Hai¡¯er¡¯s hands was knocked out of her grip.


    Mister Elephant threw another punch towards Hai¡¯er. But the girl¡¯s eyes were very round, and she said quietly, ¡°Elephant... you really dare hurt me?¡±


    Mister Elephant¡¯s punch was like that of an elephant¡¯s trunk, and a scary power traveled with it. But when the fist came right before Hai¡¯er, he stopped.


    The Zhenyue were strong, and people considered them a higher race. But he had to hold himself in check.


    Abandoned Thief had made them a promise, but there were limits to the protection that promise offered. If Mister Elephant took the item from Hai¡¯er, and the Pirates couldn¡¯t say anything.


    If he hurt Hai¡¯er, they wouldn¡¯t let things slide so easily.


    Abandoned Thief had gone on thieving sprees a lot, back in the day. The higher races of the geno hall were frightened due to the frequent robbing. Although Abandoned Thief was long gone, the Pirates continued his legacy.


    Mister Elephant did not know if his actions could be avenged, but he¡¯d rather not find out. After all, thieves never failed to keep their promises. Everyone in the universe knew the reputation of the Pirates.


    If Hai¡¯er was important to them, it would risk the entirety of Zhenyue being ruined. He didn¡¯t want to find out what might happen if he injured or killed her.


    ¡°No...¡± Mister Elephant¡¯s face was still directly in front of Hai¡¯er. He started to say something further, but his face suddenly changed. He roared, lifted his arms again, and spun around.


    A horn arrow was racing towards his throat.


    Mister Elephant threw his fist towards it, but the horn arrow suddenly disappeared. When it appeared again, the arrow was directly in front of his chest. The spinning arrow was going to pierce through his armor and drill through his flesh.


    Roar! Mister Elephant moved his body, and in that moment, he teleported one foot away. He dodged the evil arrow.


    The next second, Mister Elephant¡¯s look of victory was reced by fear. Another, more silent arrow, was touching his belly. The spinning arrow tip managed to pierce through his armor.


    Mister Elephant moved his body and tightened his muscles. He released a burst of power, but it was toote. He couldn¡¯t dodge the silent arrow.


    The horn arrow wasn¡¯t sharp enough to pierce all the way into his belly. It could, however, break his bones. The powerful drilling force shredded muscle and bone. After inserting itself half an inch into his stomach, it stopped swirling.


    It was toote to pull it out, though. By the time he had dealt with those two arrows, Hai¡¯er was attacking from behind. And although she had dropped the Pirate Bone Sword, she still had a white-fanged dagger, and she swung it at Mister Elephant¡¯s back.


    Mister Elephant grabbed Hai¡¯er, then tossed her aside.


    He still didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    In the corner of his eye, though, he managed to catch a glimpse of his other attacker.


    When he saw the person clearly, Mister Elephant was shocked. When he saw the arrow at first, twenty names and faces crossed his mind. The face of his true aggressor, however, hadn¡¯t been on the list.


    The person that fired at him was the creature Hai¡¯er had used as bait. He was wearing ck armor, and although Mister Elephant couldn¡¯t see his face, he remembered the armor.


    Mister Elephant always remembered what he saw, and this was not a mistake.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Hai¡¯er¡¯s bait would still be alive at this point. And on top of that, the lesser being hade to Old Dragon Rock Mountain and attacked Mister Elephant twice.


    Mister Elephant knew that anyone capable of using those arrows was not weak. And yet despite that, he knew that this being was merely a Baron.


    It was shocking that a Baron was able to hurt him. If the arrow had been any stronger, he¡¯d have been killed.


    When Mister Elephant threw Hai¡¯er away, Han Sen stepped over to the wall and picked up the Pirate Bone Sword.


    Han Sen had encountered several Viscounts, but Mister Elephant was far stronger than Nicai and Hawei. He was a greater foe in every aspect, from strength, to speed, to techniques.


    Hai¡¯er was hit hard, and she was still unable to get up.


    Mister Elephant was no longer paying attention to her, though. She was a Pirate, and she was very evil. But she was too weak to pose a true threat to him.


    For some reason, Mister Elephant was starting to feel nervous with Han Sen there. Han Sen and Hai¡¯er were both Barons, but Han Sen seemed to be the more frightening of the two. Which was particrly notable considering that Hai¡¯er was one of the Pirates.


    Mister Elephant stared at Han Sen and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a son of the Pirates.¡±


    Mister Elephant thought Han Sen was a Pirate, too. Otherwise, how else could he have achieved such power? His power was not the sort of power one could expect any Baron to possess.


    Even among Barons of the higher races, it was incredibly rare to see someone of that level.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, though. He was here to kill, and that was that. He had no interest in talking. And it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if people thought he was a Pirate, either.


    If the Zhenyue went after him, he¡¯d be safer that way


    Han Sen lifted the sword and ran towards Mister Elephant. He ran lightly, moving with grace.


    Mister Elephant grunted, and he used the powers of an elephant to tighten and harden his muscles. He could burst with energy like that for a while. Mister Elephant did not think he would lose, even to someone of a higher race. Since he was a Viscount, there was no way he¡¯d lose to a Baron.


    But when Han Sen struck, Mister Elephant regretted his overconfidence.


    He had heard that an elite swordsman could gather their swordmind. They could cast sts of air without the faintest movement of their sword.


    Mister Elephant had seen this before, but only from Dukes that were talented with sword skills and possessed powerful sword minds.


    And again, this was just a Baron. But when Han Sen struck, Mister Elephant felt as if his whole world had been taken by that sword. The scary swordmind became tangible, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Mister Elephant did not believe such a swordmind could be created by a Baron.


    He used to know one swordsman that had be a Duke, but not even his swordmind was as good as this Baron¡¯s.

 Chapter 1772 - Searching for Treasure

    <strong>Chapter 1772 Searching for Treasure</strong>


    A swordmind itself did not have power, and you couldn¡¯t kill others with it. But a swordmind represented the extent of a swordsman¡¯s skill, and it showed how much their sword skills connected with the earth. The more synergy a swordsman had with the earth, the more powerful his skills would be when they were unleashed.


    Someone with a strong swordmind could make evenmon sword skills incredibly powerful.


    Han Sen was not focused on the sword, but his swordmind was the best. Although it had been achieved through luck, he tried hard to practice with it, too.


    One strike drew blood, and the second strike lopped off an arm. The sword strike went for the soul.


    Under Han Sen¡¯s sword, Mister Elephant felt as if he could not use his own powers topete. It was as if he had been restricted, and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    He could not block anythingpletely. All he could do was watch his own blood cascade.


    Han Sen was not strong enough to seriously injure Mister Elephant, but the Pirate Bone Sword¡¯s ice-like light managed to cut open his enemy¡¯s flesh and bone with ease.


    Roar! White Elephant called angrily. Ignoring Old Turtle¡¯s strikes, he ran over to Mister Elephant. He wanted to save him, since he was obviously in extreme danger.


    But it was already toote. No one would have expected a Baron to use such a frightening swordmind or such sophisticated sword skills.


    Katcha!


    Mister Elephant¡¯s head was sent arcing through the air. Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to stop to watch it, though. He held the Pirate Bone Sword in one hand and picked up Hai¡¯er with the other. Then, he ran.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Viscount hunted; xenogeneic gene found: Old Elephant Man¡±


    Han Sen ran ten meters and saw Mister Elephant¡¯s head hit the ground. Unfortunately, Han Sen had to leave the body behind; he did not have the time to collect the xenogeneic materials.


    White Elephant and Old Turtle squealed, racing into the forest Han Sen kept on running, putting the sword next to Hai¡¯er¡¯s neck. He shouted back to Old Turtle, ¡°Old Turtle! Get that White Elephant, or I¡¯ll cut her head off.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Old Turtle shouted in themonnguage.


    Han Sen did not say a word, and he actually got ready to do the deed.


    ¡°Stop! I promise!¡± Old Turtle screamed in panic.


    The Pirate Bone Sword¡¯s de had been pressed against Hai¡¯er¡¯s neck for a bit, nicking the skin to draw a few drops of blood. If Old Turtle had answered any slower, Hai¡¯er would have been killed.


    ¡°Now!¡± Han Sen looked like he was about to cut her neck again.


    Old Turtle shouted and jumped in front of the White Elephant to fight it.


    ¡°If I see you or the White Elephant, I will cut her head off.¡± Han Sen put away the sword and ran into the woods along with Hai¡¯er.


    Old Turtle was a little hesitant to do as instructed, but when he tried to catch up, he could not find Han Sen. Not a trace of him could be seen. It was like the two had just vanished into the woods.


    The Dongxuan Aura was excellent when it came to hiding people. Even Earl ss xenogeneics would not be able to track them, when they were out of direct sight.


    Han Sen grabbed Hai¡¯er and took her into a cave. Then, he lobbed her onto the ground.


    ¡°Brother Dor! You are safe. I was worried about you.¡± Hai¡¯er looked so innocent. She looked at Han Sen with sincerity in her eyes.


    ¡°It is a shame you didn¡¯t choose to be an actress.¡± Han Senplimented her feint, then proceeded to ignore her. He just reached out his hands, searching up and down her body.


    Hai¡¯er was someone special, that much he could tell. She must have received something from Old Turtle, too. When he had grabbed her back there, he hoped to threaten Old Turtle into helping him. And not just that, but also so he could nab whatever treasure she supposedly had.


    ¡°Brother Dor, what are you doing? I am not an adult yet!¡± Hai¡¯er was on the floor, blushing like a shydy.


    Han Sen had seen many hot women in his time, so he wouldn¡¯t get turned on by her.


    Han Sen searched her body, trying to find the treasure.


    Hai¡¯er was evil, but she was just a woman. When Han Sen touched her, she screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I am of the Pirate. If you disrespect me, the others of the Pirate wille after you. They will y your entire family.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I am the only one. Come after me whenever you want,¡± Han Sen said coldly, before continuing to rummage through her clothes.


    Han Sen found a Toxic Fang Dagger, and then continued his search.


    ¡°Brother Dor, tell me what it is that you want and I will give it to you.¡± Hai¡¯er had tried things the hard way, so she approached him from a more pitiable angle.


    Han Sen ignored her and kept searching.


    ¡°*sshole. Pervert. I¡¯ll kill you. Slice you up like good sashimi.¡± Hai¡¯er squirmed and struggled, but Han Sen put a few coins on her. She couldn¡¯t move away. Han Sen was still searching, so she shouted.


    Hai¡¯er had many items on her, but Han Sen could not tell which was the treasure. He took it all, anyway. Aside from her clothes, he imed everything she possessed.


    After the search, Han Sen looked at her to see if there was anything missing.


    Hai¡¯er looked like a woman that had been bullied, and she weakly said, ¡°What are you doing? If you touch me any further, Big Pirate Uncle won¡¯t let you go. He will skin you alive!¡±


    Hai¡¯er looked very pitiable, and while it was very attractive, Han Sen said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not interested in a woman with no boobs.¡±


    After that, Han Sen turned around and left. He abandoned her in the cave, all alone.


    ¡°You *sshole! I won¡¯t forget about this. If you had the balls to, you¡¯d kill me. Otherwise...¡± Hai¡¯er looked at Han Sen as she shouted. She had been humiliated and infuriated by the search.


    Now, she was enraged. She had one sole treasure that kept her safe, but it resided inside her body. Unfortunately, it was too high ss for her, and she could not control it just yet It only worked when she was critically wounded.


    She wanted to lure Han Sen into hurting her body and triggering the item, so she could blow him into bits.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t do anything. All he did was rummage through her things and leave. She was so mad that she thought she was going to get a nosebleed.


    Han Sen had earned a lot from his venture. Aside from Hai¡¯er¡¯s treasures, he also got what he earned from Hawei and Nicai. He found a few xenogeneic ingredients, too. It was pretty great.

 Chapter 1773 - The Use of the Magnet Frui

    <strong>Chapter 1773 The Use of the Ma Frui</strong>


    Han Sen found himself a hidden ce, and with all the treasure he had amassed, he returned to the Sanctuary. He nned on hiding for a little while before he returned.


    Then, he would have to be Han Sen again. No one would imagine that amoner with geno armor would have been able to kill Mister Elephant and rob Hai¡¯er.


    He took his treasure home and tallied up what he had found.


    The best thing he had gotten was definitely the Pirate Bone Sword. He didn¡¯t know what its ss was, but Han Sen could take advantage of its sharpness and swordlight. It provided a greater ceiling of power for him to utilize.


    The second best were the two horn arrows, and then the Toxic Fang Dagger. They were weapons that had been forged from Viscount materials. There were some Baron xenogeneic materials too, and some other misceneous things that had been owned by Hai¡¯er.


    Among them, he found a few jade bottles filled with pills. He wasn¡¯t sure what they were for, as there were nobels on them.


    There were many weird items and xenogeneic materials, and Han Sen also managed to get some golden eggs. He had quite a heap of treasure, in truth.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing else truly special among the various items. He thought to himself, ¡°Weird... Hai¡¯er must have received something from Old Turtle. I wonder what it was?¡±


    Han Sen did not know what the item that Old Turtle gave to Hai¡¯er might have been, so he put them all away for the time being.


    Seeing all the weapons and armors created by the xenogeneic materials, Han Sen felt glum. There was so much equipment he could not make use of, and he thought it was a great waste. If he sold them, people might be able to trace back their origin and find out who Han Sen was. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what to do.


    ¡°These items were originally xenogeneic materials. Maybe I can cook them?¡± Han Sen cooked up a Baron ss knife, leaving it to boil overnight.


    It did melt, which made him extremely happy.


    ¡°Come here; try my new meal. It¡¯s a weapon-and-armor mix.¡± Han Sen called Little Angel and the others over to share the geno fluid he had created from the xenogeneic material.


    But none of them dared to eat too much. They did not want to generate geno armor and be forced to leave the sanctuary.


    ¡°Han Sen, I want to go to Kate.¡± That night, as Han Sen was resting in the garden, Stay Up Late came over and spoke to him. ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen looked confused.


    ¡°I want to look for Littleflower,¡± Stay Up Late said with seriousness.


    ¡°I have tried. Littleflower might not even be on Kate. I don¡¯t know where Old Cat might have taken him,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just don¡¯t want to sit around here, doing nothing. Littleflower was my target for observation, so I have to do something,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    ¡°Okay. I will take you if you are willing to try these ma fruits. The information I have found suggests that ma fruits can evolve geno armor a second time. But I am not sure. It is up to you if you want to give them a shot,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I will,¡± Stay Up Late said immediately.


    Han Sen took Stay Up Late up to the storage unit. He unearthed a box which contained the ma fruit.


    Stay Up Late picked up a ma fruit, and without hesitation, he took a big bite. Unfortunately, the skin proved to be too hard, and he couldn¡¯t eat it.


    Han Sen took out the Pirate Bone Sword and used it to cut the fruit open.


    When the lotus seed broke, a liquid like maple syrup flowed out.


    Stay Up Late quickly sucked up all the juice and swallowed it down.


    The fruit was rather big, but there was not much juice. There were only two to three liters. Only the transparent fruit skin was left behind.


    After drinking the ma fruit juice, Stay Up Late¡¯s geno armor appeared without being summoned. The geno armor took in some power, and then it started to melt


    Suddenly, there was a strange movement in the air. The sanctuary gate felt Stay Up Late¡¯s changes, and it began to open in order to throw him out


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He put his hand on Stay Up Late and used his mutant blood power. He teleported with Stay Up Late, taking him right to Kate¡¯s xenogeneic space.


    Han Sen looked around, and fortunately, there were no other creatures around them.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s geno armor was still in the process of evolving. After it became liquid, it surged together into a sphere. It kept changing in front of Stay Up Late.


    ¡°Bing a Noble, huh? Ma fruit is good; no wonder it was considered a treasure.¡± Han Sen felt relieved.


    Han Sen began to rx. He wanted to see what sort of geno armament Stay Up Late would generate.


    The geno armor became liquid, and it swirled in front of Stay Up Late. Eventually, it formed a shape. Watching the item generate, Han Sen felt strange. The geno armament he generated was a teapot.


    When the geno armament finished forming, it was indeed a . It was snow white.


    ¡°What is this weapon for?¡± Han Sen looked at the teapot in his hand and asked. This was the first time he had ever seen something so strange.


    Stay Up Lateughed and said, ¡°At least we know it can turn into an armor, but I¡¯m not sure about anything else.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t ask again, so he just looked around and said, ¡°Now you are isted by the sanctuary. You cannot go back. Let¡¯s go see Qiao. Her Wizard team needs people, after all. You can stay with her and get used to the environment.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Stay Up Late agreed.


    Han Sen took Stay Up Late to the xenogeneic space¡¯s exit. He wasn¡¯t wearing his Dongxuan Armor, so others wouldn¡¯t recognize him as Dor.


    It had been four days since he had robbed Hai¡¯er, and surprisingly, there was no danger along the way. They didn¡¯t glimpse any Nobles, either. They left the xenogeneic space peacefully.


    When they just exited, however, someone appeared. They weren¡¯t traveling the same way, but their paths crossed each other.


    When that person saw them, his voice sounded weird. He said, ¡°The crystallizers haven¡¯t gone extinct?¡±


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late were both shocked. After the crystallizers lost the war, they went to the sanctuary. But that was billions of years ago. It was strange for someone to simply see him and immediately recognize him.


    They looked over in rm, and they saw a man wearing feather clothing. His head had a white feather, and he looked rather human. He didn¡¯t look very pretty, but he had the eyes of a phoenix.

 Chapter 1774 - Kong Fei

    <strong>Chapter 1774 Kong Fei</strong>


    ¡°Are you a crystallizer, too?¡± Han Sen asked. The man did look like a crystallizer.


    ¡°Of course not. How could I be one of the races that were unable to even light up onentern inside the geno hall?¡± The man shook his head, as if he had been mocked by the suggestion.


    The man looked at them and said, ¡°If the crystallizers are not extinct, why haven¡¯t you gone to the Crystal Pce to practice? Why are you here on Kate?¡±


    ¡°Crystal Pce? Why would we need to go there to practice?¡± Han Sen and Stay Up Late asked in confusion. They weren¡¯t too sure what the man was talking about.


    The man looked at the both of them as if he was looking at a couple of orphans, and he said, ¡°It looks like the crystallizers have survivors, yes, but you don¡¯t know their proper glory. Fret not, for it is not your fault. They wagered that their race could light up antern in the geno hall. But they didn¡¯t, and they were subsequently destroyed. It is lucky for a meager few to have survived.¡±


    Stay Up Late bowed before the man and said, ¡°What is your name? Can we talk about the tales of the crystallizers?¡±


    ¡°My name is Kong Fei. Kong means peacock, and Fei means to fly.¡± The man then went on to say, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind telling you guys, but I don¡¯t have the time. There is something pressing I must attend to. If you would like to listen, and have the time, I can tell you as I walk.¡±


    ¡°We have the time, sir. Where are you going?¡± Stay Up Late asked Kong Fei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sir, just call me Kong Fei. But I have heard Kate has a mine near Mosi Mountain. There is a rare ore there. So, I want to try my luck in finding some,¡± Kong Fei said, straightening his posture.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late followed, for they both wished to listen to stories of the crystallizers. Stay Up Late was a crystallizer, but he didn¡¯t know much about his people¡¯s history. Han Sen was curious about the race, as well. Humans came from them.


    ¡°Brother Kong, you said we should travel to the Crystal Pce. Where and what is that?¡± Stay Up Late asked as he walked. ¡°My car is nearby. Get in and we¡¯ll talk.¡± Kong Feiughed.


    After walking for a while, they saw a car parked on the road off the mountain. But Han Sen and Stay Up Late swiftly looked depressed. The man was actually driving a tractor, one without an interior.


    Kate had a very strange mix of technologies. It was difficult to find something like this anywhere else.


    Kong Fei started up the tractor, and he hopped onto the driver¡¯s seat. Han Sen and Stay Up Late sat on either side, clutching a handle.


    ¡°How awesome is my car?¡± Kong Feiughed as the tractor zed dusty trails across the roads at high speed.


    Stay Up Late inched closer to him, and asked something. He had to say it loudly, though, otherwise the engine of the tractor would overwhelm his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it, but the Crystal Pce is where the crystallizers were born. If that is true, it might be perfect for you to head there to practice. But after the crystallizers lost, many other races haveid im to the ce. Now, Crystal Pce belongs to Holy Heaven. It is controlled by a Duke, and it is a difficult ce to reach,¡± Kong Fei said, after a moment of thought.


    Stay Up Late, hearing what he said, asked, ¡°How did we lose? Who destroyed us?¡±


    ¡°What? You want revenge?¡± Kong Fei squinted his eyes.


    ¡°If I was capable, of course I would,¡± Stay Up Late said calmly.


    Kong Feiughed and said, ¡°To me, it does not matter.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked Kong Fei, while he thought to himself, ¡°I have searched for so long on the inte, yet I was unable to find anything out about the crystallizers. This guy knows a lot, and he says things like this. Did this guy¡¯s race destroy the crystallizers?¡±


    ¡°I have only heard about the crystallizers through others. I don¡¯t know if my ims have been fact-checked, but the truth in what I say is up to you to decide.¡± Kong Fei smiled, and went on to say, ¡°You have heard about the glorious geno hall, yes?


    All the races light up antern there, so that they can leave their name. It is a glory for their entire race, and it can fortify the genes of the race. It allows them all to improve and evolve easier.¡±


    ¡°To be able to leave behind a name, that is something that every race desires. But the geno hall only has a small pit, and there aren¡¯t many locations for you to light up a fire. It is already full, and if someone else wants to light one, they¡¯d have to im the me of others for themselves.¡± Kong Fei eyed both Stay Up Late and Han Sen.


    They weren¡¯t stupid, and they understood what he meant.


    ¡°You mean, the crystallizers tried to take a spot for themselves. But they lost without putting up a fight?¡± Stay Up Late asked.


    Kong Fei nodded and said, ¡°That is what I hear, yes. But as for the full truth, you would have to ask the crystallizers themselves, or at least those of the conquering race.¡±


    ¡°Brother Kong, do you know which race was responsible for our destruction?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Kong Fei thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Let me think... They were called demon-something.¡±


    The three of them talked as they rolled along. Kong Fei only knew bits about various things, and nothing he said seemed to mesh seamlessly.


    Plus, this wasn¡¯t first-hand information. He imed everything he knew, he had heard from others. They couldn¡¯t be sure if what they were being told was the truth. Some things he said did indeed sound ridiculous and seemed like they came right out of a storybook. So, they focused on listening to what he said, alongside a bucket of salt.


    ¡°Brother Kong, what is your race?¡±


    Kong Fei spoke about how great his race was, but he never told them the name. Stay Up Late feltpelled to ask.


    ¡°Mine? Yesno.¡± Kong Feiughed.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late had never heard of a race like that before, but judging from his looks, it didn¡¯t seem like one of the higher tiers.


    The tractor was still blitzing down the road, and Han Sen and Stay Up Late were starting to think about whether they should go back. Kong Fei had no more information, so it was pointless to follow him any further.


    But then, the tractor came to a halt. There were lots of creatures on the road, Kates more than others. But strangely, there were two Feathers leading them.


    Han Sen frowned, and he didn¡¯t feel good about what he was seeing. It was strange to see Feathers upying a rather under-developed ce.


    Han Sen looked at the pair, and he noticed they were both men. They looked cold like Xina had, and they stared back at the three on the tractor.

 Chapter 1775 - White Feather Dyed Red

    <strong>Chapter 1775 White Feather Dyed Red</strong>


    ¡°Do they know about Xina?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    He was not afraid, but Stay Up Late had only just be a Baron. He could not return to the sanctuary, so it¡¯d be dangerous if the Feathers thought about going after him, too.


    ¡°Which one of you is Kong Fei?¡± the leader of the Feathers asked coldly.


    Han Sen felt relieved by this; the Feathers hadn¡¯te here looking for him. They wanted Kong Fei.


    ¡°I am Kong Fei. Why have youe looking for me? If you want me to pay you back, I have no money to do so. Killing me will be a futile endeavor.¡± Kong Fei opened his hands in a helpless gesture.


    ¡°Was it you who killed a Feather on Rock Mountain in xenogeneic space?¡± the Feather asked Kong Fei in an ominous tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember if I did.¡± Kong Fei shook his head.


    The Feather grunted coldly and said, ¡°It is fine if you do not wish to admit it, but we¡¯ll still happily make you pay with your blood here and now.¡±


    After that, the Feather pped his wings and flew towards Kong Fei. He performed a strike.


    The swordlight was like a rainbow, soaring through the air towards Kong Fei.


    Kong Fei evaded the swordlight, as Han Sen and Stay Up Late also dodged to the sides. Unfortunately, the tractor was cut in half.


    The Feather went straight for Kong Fei, as the other Feather led the Kate to Han Sen and Stay Up Late.


    ¡°We have nothing to do with this. We don¡¯t even know him, and we were just hitching a ride with the guy!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    ¡°Then you picked the wrong vehicle to ride in.¡± The Feather grunted and swung his sword at Han Sen without any hesitation.


    Han Sen felt dismayed by this action. Those that were considered higher races never seemed to like diplomacy and reasoning.


    But fortunately for Han Sen and Stay Up Late, the Feather was merely a Baron. The group of Kate were mostlymoners, with two Barons in their midst.


    Stay Up Late¡¯s geno armament became a set of armor. He went for the Feather Baron while Han Sen went to deal with the Kate.


    Although Stay Up Late had only just be a Baron, his fighting experience was still there, and it led to him being a more formidable fighter than the Feather that challenged him. He was better than the Feather, but the Feather seemed to be at an advantage.


    Han Sen ran as the Kate tried to surround him. He didn¡¯t want to kill them, but he did not enjoy running.


    Han Sen did not know what was going on, and he didn¡¯t want to kill anyone without even knowing why. Thest thing he wanted was to make more enemies. That would not be a very wise thing to do.


    What the Feathers wanted was Kong Fei. The Feather fighting Kong Fei was no weaker than Xina had been, but he wasn¡¯t able to damage Kong Fei in the least.


    Kong Fei moved swiftly, and the Feather was unable to even brush his clothing.


    ¡°Good techniques.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He watched Kong Fei¡¯s energy stream. He had initially assumed him to be a Baron at the most.


    Witnessing his talent in battle, Han Sen knew this was a character that wasn¡¯t as simple as he first appeared. While his skills weren¡¯t veryplicated, they were very deep. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t dare say he was better than Kong Fei was.


    When Han Sen looked at Kong Fei, he noticed that the man wasn¡¯t even focusing on the Feather, either. It was like while Han Sen was watching him, he was watching Stay Up Late and Han Sen.


    Kong Fei noticed Han Sen was looking at him, so he beamed a smile. It looked rather nice, and it shocked Han Sen.


    After the smile, Kong Fei pulled a feather from his clothing and drew an invisible sigil in the air.


    The feather he used did not touch anyone, and it simply waved through the air. But somehow, it now looked bloody. The blood on the white feather was very obvious to see. It came running down the feather itself. Where it actually came from, Han Sen had no idea.


    Blergh!


    A secondter, Han Sen knew exactly where the blood wasing from. The two Feathers and the Kate stopped chasing them. They all put their hands on their necks, screaming in agony. But the blood still poured through the gaps in their fingers. Eventually, they all crumpled to the ground twitching. Their ability to breathe was snatched from them shortly after.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late were scared. They could not figure out how Kong Fei had managed to kill them all with his feather.


    Kong Fei held on to the feather. He swished it back and forth, and the blood all vanished. He put the clean feather back into his clothing. He smiled to Han Sen and Stay Up Late. ¡°Do you still want to go to Mosi Mountain?¡±


    ¡°I guess now we have to.¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    It was not a coincidence that the Feathers had blocked them there, of all ces. But if the Feathers found out Han Sen and Stay Up Late had apanied Kong Fei in the ughter, splitting up wouldn¡¯t make a difference. They¡¯d still be chased down.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Kong Fei walked forward two steps and then thought of something. He came back and knelt. He started looting the dead bodies, while saying, ¡°Since you guys are dead, you won¡¯t need your things. Let me use them on your behalf.¡±


    Before Han Sen and Stay Up Late could react, Kong Fei had rummaged through all the dead bodies. He had taken everything he could find, almost going so far as to look inside the underwear of the corpses.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late knew that Kong Fei¡¯s road would be a perilous one, and that wasn¡¯t thest they¡¯d see of the Feathers. But they did not know why Kong Fei was happy to ept theirpany and bring them with him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have to be too afraid, as he could always slip into the sanctuary. But Stay Up Late could not do that, and Han Sen would have to find a way to protect him.


    ¡°Brother Han, I saw your moveset. It is quite good. Where¡¯d you learn your style?¡± On the road, Kong Fei asked Han Sen this with much interest


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn it from anyone. I learned it all myself,¡± Han Sen said.


    Kong Fei was shocked to hear this, and he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    After that, Kong Fei did not ask any more questions. He simply lowered his head and continued walking.


    After a few miles, they heard aircraft in the sky above them. A very advanced aircraft hovered high above. Seeing the model, they could tell it did not belong to the Kate. The Kate did not have the ability to create advanced aircraft. They could only create helicopters. This must havee from another.


    The aircraft slowly approached, and before Han Sen and Stay Up Late could see what they wanted, Kong Fei pulled out his feather and drew something invisible across the sky again.


    Pang!


    The aircraft in the sky was cut in half, and it fell down in two balls of fire. Theynded on two different fields, forming tworge craters.


    Kong Fei acted like nothing happened, and he put the feather back into his clothing.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late looked at each other. It looked as if Kong Fei was even stronger than they thought.


    No. Not just stronger.

 Chapter 1776 - Angel Feather Clothes

    <strong>1776 Angel Feather Clothes</strong>


    Ever since the aircraft was cut down, the road had stayed quiet. No others made an appearance.


    ¡°Brother Kong, you are so powerful. Of course you might be fearless, but we are merely ordinary men. If the Feathers try to take us out, then I fear things might turn out poorly.¡± Han Sen spoke to Kong Fei as they walked.


    Kong Fei squinted his eyes and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Do you want me to take responsibility for you?¡±


    ¡°It is not about you being irresponsible. We are not girls, after all.¡± Han Sen smiled, and then went on to say, ¡°We just want you to point out a trail we can follow.¡±


    Kong Feiughed and said, ¡°I myself, I tread any trail my feet take me upon. I don¡¯t follow any in particr. So, if you would like me to point out a specific road for you to embark upon, I fear that will be difficult.¡±


    There was nothing more Han Sen could say, so he just chose to follow after Kong Fei.


    He simply didn¡¯t understand what purpose Kong Fei had in bringing them both along. It would be exceedingly easy for Kong Fei to kill the pair if they displeased him. With such a difference in their power levels, Han Sen was curious why Kong Fei wanted them to tag along.


    Han Sen had even wondered if Kong Fei was one of the crystallizers. He very much looked like them.


    Mosi was one thousand miles away from western Gran City. Kong Fei didn¡¯t want to take the train there. In the beginning, they had at least been able to ride a supercharged tractor, but now it was all down to the use of their legs. The journey was excruciatingly slow.


    Kong Fei was not in a rush, either. It was like he had gone out for a casual stroll, keen to rx.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late were worried about the Feathers that had seemed intent on attacking. The quieter things were, for the time being, the stronger the next assault would be. That was what they reasoned.


    Even though Kong Fei was not afraid of anything that might ur, they would be.


    The three of them walked for half a month, and nothing happened. It looked as if the Feathers had forgotten about the three of them.


    Kong Fei was pointing towards the fields and exining things as if he was a professional tour guide. He recited tales to them, such as the ones featuring the Lady Mountain and General Temple. The way he spoke such fables made them sound tangible and real.


    Kong Fei was a man who could tell stories, and tell stories well. The legends he spoke about were stunning. Fascinating.


    Even if Han Sen and Stay Up Late knew the end of a tale he had begun speaking about, they¡¯d still listen eagerly, just to hear him tell it.


    On the seventeenth day, as they neared a stone bridge that crossed a river, Kong Fei stepped onto the bridge and spoke to them. ¡°By crossing this bridge, we will have reached Mosi Mountain. If you are not here to collect ore, then there is no need for you to follow. We can part ways here.¡±


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late were in shock. They had walked together for seventeen days, as if it was a journey they had all embarked upon together. They hadn¡¯t walked far, and Han Sen swore they had only walked four hundred miles. They should have still been far away from Mosi Mountain.


    But when Han Sen and Stay Up Late looked forward to where the mountain should have been, they were shocked. On the other side of the stone bridge was a sign that said Mosi Mountain¡¯s Old Treehead Vige.


    They were both surprised by this, as they both acknowledged the fact that they hadn¡¯t walked that far. Somehow, they had walked a thousand miles without realizing they had, and they had now arrived. Kong Fei must have done something.


    It was a scary thing for Han Sen to now notice that he had walked a thousand miles, but hadn¡¯t realized he was doing so.


    ¡°Thanks for walking with me for the past seventeen days. It was a fateful encounter, and I would like to give these to you both. Consider it as a reward for apanying me here.¡± Kong Fei pulled out two feathers from his clothing. He flicked them forward, and theynded neatly in Han Sen and Stay Up Late¡¯s hands. One for each.


    Han Sen noticed, after the catch, that the feather was incredibly soft. They were no bigger than his hands. They were proper feathers, that was for sure. They definitely weren¡¯t xenogeneic material.


    ¡°Do you know what these feathers are?¡± Kong Fei blinked.


    Han Sen wished to say he didn¡¯t know, as many creatures had feathers. He couldn¡¯t tell them apart But his face suddenly changed. He asked Kong Fei, ¡°This cannot be the feather of a Feather.¡±


    Kong Feiughed and said, ¡°The wings of a Feather have feathers. There are two feathers between the wings that are softest, and they are called Angel Feathers. They cherish them dearly. My clothes are crafted from Angel Feathers.


    Han Sen almost coughed up a bucket of blood. The feather-clothing had at least a thousand such feathers. If what he had spoken was true, then how many Feathers had he killed to craft the garment?


    Now that Kong Fei had given them two Angel Feathers, was he looking to add gasoline to their dead bodies?


    The Feathers had no reason to want to kill Han Sen and Stay Up Late, but now that the pair were holding two Angel Feathers, the Feathers might very well want to.


    Kong Fei knew what Han Sen was thinking, and so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the Feathers see them, they won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Kong, we are actually interested in digging ore. Would you like it if we apany you further?¡± Han Sen did not believe the Feathers were that nice.


    Kong Fei looked at Han Sen as if he were smiling. ¡°You really want toe? It is not a difficult way to go now, but there is an unfriendly guard watching.¡±


    ¡°What guard?¡± Stay Up Late asked.


    ¡°Duke Brilliant.¡± Kong Fei looked up towards the mountain, speaking with little sounds of concern.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late looked at each other. After being chased by Feathers, and now having a possible contest with a Duke, it looked like big fights would always be part of the package when it came to following Kong Fei.


    If they left now, Han Sen did not believe the Feathers would let them both be.


    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of, so we will go wherever you go.¡± Han Sen thought staying with Kong Fei would be safer.


    Kong Fei seemed to be smiling slightly, and he said, ¡°Come with me, then, if that is your desire. You can leave whenever you wish to. I will not stop you.¡±


    After that, they walked across the stone bridge and proceeded onwards to Mosi Mountain.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late quickly followed. They hade that far, so they feltpelled to see what might happen next.


    Kong Fei didn¡¯t look entirely legit. He had brought them to danger more than once, and he provided them with two deadly feathers. If Han Sen did not know that Kong Fei could kill them with ease, Han Sen would have thought Kong Fei hated them and wanted them dead.


    After getting close to the mountain, they saw a Feather standing before the entrance.


    It was too far for Han Sen to feel the being¡¯s energy flow, but the elegant armor and crazy clothing made the fellow look special.


    ¡°I am ttered that Duke Brilliant has personallye to wee us here.¡± Kong Fei looked at the Feather as he spoke, but he didn¡¯t actually look ttered.


    ¡°Where did your feather clothese from?¡± Duke Brilliant stared at Kong Fei¡¯s apparel, looking as cold as ice.

 Chapter 1777 - The Burial Site of Three Thousand Feathers

    <strong>1777 The Burial Site of Three Thousand Feathers</strong>


    ¡°Long ago, three thousand prisoners were forced to mine ore across Mosi Mountain. They were unable to leave until death imed them.¡± Kong Fei did not answer Duke Brilliant. All he did was say something that made no sense, given the current context.


    But after Duke Brilliant heard what he was told, his face paled and he shouted, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Kong Fei still did not answer. He kept going, saying, ¡°Those three thousand prisoners were ves, kept here forever. They would each die in the same bindings they were birthed into. After their deaths, the feathers between their wings were plucked. There were three thousand of them, and they provided the basis of this garment.¡±


    ¡°Impossible... We already killed all the traitors a long time ago. Who are you?¡± Duke Brilliant¡¯s eyes cut like des. He looked as if he was ready to tear Kong Fei apart and slice-up all his organs.


    But Kong Fei just smiled and took off his feather clothing. His upper body was naked, but two strange scars were visible on his back. They looked as if they could have been the slots where wings might have once existed, but they had been ripped off.


    Duke Brilliant saw the scars on Kong Fei¡¯s back, and when he did, his face changed. His eyes red with the fire of murder, and he yelled, ¡°I cannot believe there are traitors that yet remain! It is lucky you were able to live this long. How dare you appear here, having killed Feathers. You must die!¡±


    After that, Duke Brilliant waited for no further reply. His body shone with the color gold, as his wings spread out like suns of their own. Their light shone across the area, and everything the light touched was turned into gold.


    The rivers became solid and the rocks became clumps of pure gold. The entire vicinity became its own world of gold. Duke Brilliant was most certainly the god of this world.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late were in shock. They knew that everything happening was very bad, and such scary powers would be difficult to fend off. And if they themselves were turned into gold, they¡¯d be killed immediately.


    But before the gold light doused them, the white feathers Kong Fei had given them started glowing with a bright white light. The light was like a bubble that shielded their bodies from harm. The gold light was unable to prate the holy light.


    Kong Fei stood on the ground and put on his feather clothes again. He ignored the gold light, and with much disdain, told their enemy, ¡°Of the three thousand, only I am left. But the three thousand Feathers are still here, and I will seek vengeance for each of them.¡±


    ¡°A traitor speaks of justice?¡± Duke Brilliant grunted. His wings pped like gold suns, firing shockwaves through the atmosphere.


    Each time the wings pped, Duke Brilliant became stronger. His body wasn¡¯t so big, but it did seem as if it was bingrger. He was taking on the appearance of a statue, as he stood there upon the mountain.


    Han Sen and Kong Fei were like ants before him. It was quite scary.


    In the homes of the powerful Feather families, there were seven Kings and a number of Dukes watching the video ry of a satellite imaging system. They were watching what was happening on Mosi Mountain.


    When they saw the scars on Kong Fei¡¯s back, they were all shocked.


    King-Sky King, the ruler, frowned and said, ¡°There were three thousand Feathers stuck in the mines of Mosi Mountain for their entire lifetime. They were all turned into dust, or so it was believed. How could one of them have survived?¡±


    ¡°My King, they did be dust. We could not have been incorrect, and the king in those days confirmed this. There were no survivors. Unless...¡± Song King stopped speaking there, and did not continue.


    ¡°Unless what?¡± King-Sky King asked coldly.


    ¡°Unless one of them had a baby inside the gold mine without us knowing. That child might not have been counted amongst the three thousand. But if it were in ces such as the Eclipse Gold Mine, they could not have lived there. How could the prisoners have bred sessfully? And if they did, the baby could not escape the eye of the watcher. It could not have survived and lived. It just makes no sense.¡± Song King shook his head.


    ¡°This person appearing now is pointless. Just go ahead and kill him, and get this done.¡± Holy Column King did not move his eyebrows as he spoke, he just said thingsckadaisically.


    All the other kings agreed, and they proceeded to watch the video.


    Duke Brilliant was like a Buddha as he tried repeatedly to strike Kong Fei with his palm. The golden palms covered the entire sky, like a golden pce was falling. The shadows they cast were abyssal, shrouding thendscape in darkness.


    Kong Fei¡¯s eyes did not move. He just pulled out a white feather and drew across the sky.


    A small white light rose into the air. It cut the giant hand. A lesion appeared across it and grew bigger until it was revealed that the hand had been sliced in half. Gold blood started to cascade.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The scream was incredibly loud, but the hand did not stop descending. A small white line traced up the hand, down the arm, and across the body that the arm connected to. Duke Brilliant¡¯s gold body was cut open, splitting in two.


    The earth was shaking as the blood rained from the sky with the force of a river. Mountains and rivers were further dyed with the gold blood. Only the white feathers looked new and undrenched, without a speck of blood on them.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late were surprised. For him to have killed a Duke so easily, Kong Fei had to have been a King. The many Kings and Nobles were in shock. Song King himself looked dim and said, ¡°I cannot believe that hybrid managed to be a King.¡±


    ¡°Leader, please grant me permission to fight the hybrid.¡± One King stepped forward, looking murderous.


    ¡°Killing a hybrid like this will require thunder. I will fight alongside you.¡± Holy Column King stood up, asking King-Sky King for permission to depart


    Before he replied, Kong Fei waved his white feather again. Mosi Mountain, which was a thousand meters high, was sundered in two by the same feather.


    Below the thousand-meter-high mountain were thousands of nameless graves. If the mountain had not been broken, no one would ever have known. And yet, so many lives were buried there.


    Kong Fei walked in front of the nameless graves, and just when Han Sen thought he was going to pray for them, Kong Fei grabbed his clothes and shook them.


    The clothes exploded in the air. The feathers scattered all across the graves.


    The feathers flew onto the graves and exploded. They revealed the bones thaty hidden beneath.


    The bones were rotten, and many had been reduced to nothing but dust. Two feathersnded on each grave.


    ¡°Three thousand years of hope-sapped waiting. Three thousand years of sadness and injustice. Three thousand years of humiliation. I am going to win it all back. You guys will not need to wait for me any longer. You don¡¯t need to stay in this world any longer.¡±

 Chapter 1778 - 1778 The Fight to Extinguish the Ligh

    <strong>1778 The Fight to Extinguish the Ligh</strong>


    As his solid voice echoed, Kong Fei¡¯s body started to unleash power.


    The water wave did note from his body, but it was as if the whole world was answering his summons.


    The earth was quiet, and the stars in the sky were shining. Even though it was daytime, the stars were everywhere. It was as if he was breathing in the gxy, brimming with power.


    Kong Fei¡¯s back was against the graves. He looked to the sky. Between the stars, there was a temple. It was floating, up in the atmosphere.


    Amidst the endless numbers ofs and systems, they all saw this temple in the sky. They were all shocked.


    ¡°A geno hall has appeared? Who has what it takes to summon it? Who is the challenger?¡± wondered everyone who saw it. Even the higher races of the gxy were shocked, seeing this.


    It had been a thousand years since a geno hallst appeared, and there it was, showing up again. It felt like a great danger was descending once more. This was especially true for the races that had not been able to light a fire.


    ¡°No way!¡± All the Feather kings were in shock, and they stood up in response. They looked at Kong Fei, and the ancient temple that now appeared. They had a bad feeling.


    Kong Fei started flying up towards the ancient temple.


    As the ancient temple appeared, a voice came along with it Many strange shadows surrounded the temple, but whenever Han Sen looked at the shadows more closely, they vanished.


    Kong Fei was in front of the door to the ce. He pointed his finger at it, and a drop of blood flew forward to it.


    Every creature was attracted to the sight of his blood. And their eyes watched as it floated forward to touch the gate. Boom!


    The mysterious, ancient temple was opened by that blood. That meant the gates approved of the genes possessed by the one who wished to enter. Now, he could go forward and attempt to im a spot.


    But the blood still hovered right in front of the door. It was unable to enter fully, due to there being no space left inside.


    All the fires in the temple quivered crazily. They released a power that was a grand threat. A warning.


    Everyone turned to look at the naked man, hovering in the air. They were waiting for something.


    Kong Fei¡¯s face looked as if he was mocking something. He slowly said, ¡°Feather!¡±


    Boom!


    The ancient temple¡¯snterns became dimmer, but only one started to ze brighter. The scary mes burst out like a volcano, all from a singlentern. It was hanging in the geno hall. Thentern also disyed gold lettering, which read ¡°Feather.¡±


    Those of all the other races felt greatly relieved. They even found it rather funny. Only the Feather Kings and their Nobles felt their faces turn green. They moved so fast that space itself crackled as they sought to reach the naked man.


    ¡°Interesting. A Feather wants to rece a Feather. Interesting.¡± Amidst the Pirates, a man looked to the sky. He looked evil.


    In a dark hall, a few beasts looked at the man near the geno hall with the Featherntern. An attractivedy in the middle of them said, ¡°I cannot believe there are still interesting people like that around.¡±


    At the zenith of Unsolid Mountain, a beast that was in the sky looked towards thentern, quietly saying, ¡°One of these days, the Roar will be in the geno hall. We will be at its highest spot.¡±


    Han Sen, standing in front of Mosi Mountain, could feel the brilliance of that power. He had a lot of thoughts running through his mind.


    The Feather Kings soon entered the space, and the Nobles were like a swarm, surrounding the naked man. They were so loud, they could have roused the entire universe out of a slumber.


    Kong Fei had no more white feathers, as the original three thousand feathers had been returned to their owners. The two feathers that belonged to Kong Fei himself, were in Han Sen and Stay Up Late¡¯s hands.


    The Feathers¡¯ light had brightened up. All the Feathers were heading for the air, because of the light. If the heavens ever fell, all the angels would fall to the earth and frighten all the other races.


    No one had extinguished a light in a thousand years, but a billion years ago, fights like this weremon events. This was an average fight between two different races. Thepetitors would use all they could muster to defeat their opponent, to take their ce and light up a fire in the geno hall. This was ordinary.


    But Kong Fei was fighting a race all alone. What was most unbelievable about this, though, was that he was a Feather without wings.


    Seven Kings, the leader included, hade for him. The swordlights cracked the river of time, breaking it A scary presence was swallowing the gxy.


    All this power came from the sky, and Kong Fei did not take a look. He only stared at thentern, with the word Feather on it.


    Seven Feather Kings, with the other Feathers,nded on Kong Fei. But Kong Fei kept dodging, as a weird light beamed through his muscles, skin, and hair.


    All that power came for him, but it didn¡¯t even brush his hair. It was all just like wind, rustling around him.


    Blergh!


    But the Feather King and the other Nobles suddenly started to cough up blood. Many of the Feathers were falling, and it was difficult to tell how many of the Feathers had been killed. Their faces all looked pale, with plumes of feathers descending.


    ¡°God body! He became a god!¡± Holy Column King screamed as he coughed up blood.


    He wasn¡¯t just a god for the Feathers; this was for every race. Everyone was shocked, seeing this. Many people screamed just like Holy Column King did. They yelled, ¡°God body!¡±


    ¡°Kong Fei, are you really not going to stop this?¡± King-Sky King wiped away his blood, looking at the man as he spoke.


    ¡°Death is the only thing that will stop me. Or your death, perhaps,¡± Kong Fei said coldly. He then raised his right hand and swung it at thentern.


    King-Sky King angrily shouted, ¡°Protect ourntern!¡±


    Millions of Feathers, and King-Sky King himself, roared in unison. The entire Feather race was racing for the fire.


    Thentern was shining brightly, with power gathering up. It became a gold angel statue, clutching a greatsword. And it was swinging towards Kong Fei¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1779 - One Person, One Race

    <strong>Chapter 1779 One Person, One Race</strong>


    The angel figure that the gold me had created gathered up a power that was indestructible. It looked as if it would only take one hit to destroy an entire gxy. It could destroy the future.


    Many powerful races were thinking that the Feathers were practically almighty.


    If the race wasn¡¯t strong, then thentern wouldn¡¯t unleash a power that was as brilliant as that. It represented the strength of that race. If it was strong, it¡¯d go bright. It was weak, it¡¯d go dim.


    Creating a sword that could destroy the universe proved how strong the Feathers were.


    Kong Fei faced thentern, but his own face didn¡¯t change. He looked at the word Feather on thentern, and reached out with his arm to strike it.


    His arm was glowing. It was very bright He didn¡¯t fall back, despite facing a raceposed of a billion beings. His confidence was unwavering.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood ran fast when he witnessed all this. He wished he could fight with that man in the air, and let the blood flow.


    But Han Sen knew his ce, and he knew his power wasn¡¯t high enough to fight alongside him. Any Noble there would be killed in one hit.


    Han Sen held back his passion, and he watched as Kong Fei stood alone. He intently stared as Kong Fei faced an angel of the race that hounded him.


    The next second, the angel sword lit up thes in the sky. Everyone lost their vision, and all that could be seen was the color gold. The gold lightsted a few seconds, and when it faded, everyone could see what remained in the sky again.


    The gold angel was a kilometer tall, and she stood right in front of the door to the geno hall. Her back was still connected with thentern.


    Kong Fei flew in front of her, with his right arm covered in blood. It had been severely cut, and you could even see the bone beyond the ravaged flesh.


    ¡°Did we lose?¡± Stay Up Late¡¯s eyes were full of shock, and he said those three words.


    But in the next second, the angel¡¯s body shattered into nothing more than fragments of gold light. They all scattered and fell into the gxy.


    The word Feather on thentern cracked and disintegrated as its light was extinguished. Darkness took its ce.


    Blergh!


    All the Feathers around coughed up blood, like a rain shower. Their bodies looked as if they had all been electrified. It looked like they had lost a big chunk of their energy.


    Countless Feathers started to fall. Kings had their ranks reduced to being just Dukes, as Dukes became Marquis, Marquis became Earls, and so on. This applied to every Feather.


    The youngest of the Feathers could not be any lower. Their base was damaged, though, and their talents were reduced.


    They were injured, and if they wished to evolve again, it would take forever.


    ¡°Kong Fei, just kill me!¡± King-Sky King shouted, with blood seeping out of him. Snuffing out the light was worse than killing him, he thought.


    Thentern of the Feathers made them a higher race. They had held that loft for a billion years. Now that they had be a lesser race, this was a thousand times worse than simply killing them outright.


    Kong Fei smiled and said, ¡°Three thousand ghost Feathers suffered for three thousand years. Cry for three thousand. Hate for three thousand years. That is a pain that is worse than death. They had hope because they still had me. But you guys are all different. You have no hope. And you will fade without it¡±


    After that, Kong Fei¡¯s bloodnded atop thentern. A white fire appeared, lighting up the ce.


    ¡°Kong Fei, you are a Feather, too! We are sorry for what has happened. But you just murdered a bunch of Feathers, and even Kings! This loss is far graver than the three thousand. This should end. I beg you to ce the word Feather on thentern again. You can be my King, and I will adhere to your everymand.¡± Holy Column King kept on pausing to spit out blood. He shouted at Kong Fei, but there wasn¡¯t an ounce of intimidation left. He was a mere beggar now.


    ¡°If you can write down Feather, we will do whatever it is you want.¡± A few Feather Kings, King-Sky King included, begged before Kong Fei.


    Kong Fei¡¯s blood was not pure, but he did have Feather blood. Writing down Feather would make then a higher race once again.


    ¡°The moment I ripped off my wings was the moment I discarded my belonging to the Feathers.¡± Kong Fei sounded normal, but his aura of hatred was scary.


    ¡°One race, my race, will one day be called No. It will start with me, and it will end with me. No other race will be granted the title of belonging to No.¡± Kong Fei¡¯s voice was so loud.


    Even the stars trembled in response to his frightening vow. The genontern, with its white fire, soon disyed the word No. Blergh!


    King-Sky King continued to cough up blood.


    Kong Fei¡¯s word cut all chance of possibly sharing thentern. The Feathers could not be regarded as a higher race anymore. Rain!


    A heavy rain!


    All thes started to rain, and the lightning danced among them like dragons.


    It looked like they were crying for a higher race having fallen, but celebrating the birth of a new higher race.


    Han Sen was standing in the rain, looking up at the geno hall. The moment when the Nontern flew into the temple¡¯s hall, Han Sen¡¯s heartfelt strange. It looked to him as if there were eyes on the inside, staring down at him. The geno hall was watching the entire world.


    The ck armor that had no movement suddenly brimmed with a phantom strength. It made Han Sen feel as if he was frozen. All he could do was stand in the rain.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen was in shock.


    When thentern entered the hall, the geno hall¡¯s doors shut. When it vanished to wherever it hade from, Han Sen felt a weird power enter his Sea of Soul. It went straight into his ck armor.


    Han Sen¡¯s body returned to being normal again. His ck armor had no movement, and it was as if it was dead.


    Han Sen looked to where the geno hall had disappeared, and his face looked confused.


    When the geno hall doors shut, that feeling slowly started to disappear. And the ck crystal armor¡¯s power only seemed to cover him during the time when it was open. This could not have been a coincidence.


    ¡°What is the ck crystal armor? Is it like this because of me? What was that feeling of being watched? Is something living inside the geno hall?¡± Han Sen now had an endless list of questions, none of which he could currently figure out.


    The spirit hall left, and weird things no longer urred on others. You could only see an empty sky returning now. The broken Feathers, and Kong Fei himself, were gone from sight.


    Han Sen was standing in the rain thinking. Then, a naked man suddenly approached him. It was Kong Fei, who had be a No, all alone.

 Chapter 1780 - One White Feather and Three Thousand Stars

    <strong>Chapter 1780 One White Feather and Three Thousand Stars</strong>


    Kong Fei stood in front of Mosi Mountain, which had been sundered in two. He was standing in the rain, letting it drench his body. He stood there in solemn silence, without speaking a word.


    A whileter, Kong Fei sighed and said, ¡°You guys have wanted to leave for all eternity. Even in death, you still wish to be free. I guess a burial is not what you¡¯re interested in.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand. Inside the mountain, three thousand graves unleashed a bright white light. Like a spring, bones burst out of the earth, headed for the skies.


    The bones melted in the air, bing dust as they surged up through the atmosphere. They went up into space, disappearing amongst the stars.


    ¡°Quick and clean. That will save so much trouble. The only good thing about you guys was the fact you never caused trouble.¡± Kong Fei looked up at the stars and smiled. But then, a glistening tear fell from his face.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late were standing a few paces away from him, speechless.


    A whileter, Kong Fei smiled and spoke to Han Sen. ¡°Do you guys understand yet why I wanted you to apany me?¡±


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late shook their heads. They didn¡¯t know. After all, why would Kong Fei choose them toe along for something so important?


    Han Sen had initially thought that Kong Fei wanted to trick them, but he had realized by now that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    Kong Fei walked over to them and patted their shoulders. He said, ¡°I was found by a crystallizer, and that is how I escaped the fate of my people. I escaped the mine that none of the others could make it out from. I was helped by a crystallizer, and now, you two appeared as a reminder. It¡¯s fate. It had to be.¡±


    ¡°A crystallizer helped you escape? Who was he?¡± Han Sen and Stay Up Late were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone who had conquered antern would have a connection to the crystallizers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He did not tell me, and I never saw him again. I do know that he was carrying a Nine-Life Cat pendant.¡± Kong Fei was looking down at the feathers he had given to Han Sen and Stay Up Late. ¡°Take those as souvenirs. For as long as I live, they may prove useful. And those of higher races will definitely notice them. They¡¯re a gift, and they¡¯re yours now. You are free to do with them as you please.¡±


    After that, Kong Fei left. He didn¡¯t walk away briskly, but he did disappear after a few meager steps. Just as Han Sen was going to call for him toe back, he was gone.


    ¡°Nine-Life Cat pendant? Who might that crystallizer be?¡± Han Sen wondered, as a number of thoughts now raced around his mind.


    ¡°This universe is big. It was a good idea toe here.¡± Stay Up Late suddenly sighed. He had always been quiet and reserved, but now he was brimming with a vibrant passion.


    Han Sen was not as sensitive as he was, though. For all intents and purposes, he was a realist. But even though there were many elites, that wouldn¡¯t quell his desire to train and improve. He wanted to see the world and everything in it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to get out of here.¡± Han Sen pulled Stay Up Late back.


    Kong Fei had left with no warning. He didn¡¯t offer them a way back, and to add to that, they were a thousand miles away from western Gran City. When Kong Fei was there, it was an easy trip. Without him, it most certainly wouldn¡¯t be.


    Han Sen called out for Kong Fei, so he could lead them back. God only knew what might happen to them if they traveled by themselves.


    When the pair reached the bridge they had crossed earlier, they saw someone standing there. The person was holding an umbre. But due to the item¡¯s presence, and the heavy rainfall, they couldn¡¯t make out who it was.


    But that person had a lifeforce as powerful and bountiful as an entire gxy. It was unfathomablyrge.


    Han Sen and Stay Up Late stopped to look at him. And when they did, the person turned to look at them.


    A whileter, the person asked, ¡°Are you guys willing to sell the white feathers you possess?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Stay Up Late shook his head.


    Han Sen just smiled. ¡°What¡¯s your price?¡±


    ¡°The feather is priceless, but a trade always demands a price for negotiations. Three thousand deposits of star ore for one feather,¡± the person slowly said.


    ¡°Too low.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°Three hundred lifs for one feather,¡± the person said.


    Han Sen shook his head again. The enigmatic figure did not speak to him again. Instead, he turned to talk with Stay Up Late. ¡°If you enter my tribe, I can help you reinforce the white feather. After that, you can enjoy the treatment only my kind can provide.¡±


    Stay Up Late shook his head, to which the person responded, ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ll be missing out on? Even if you do have a god feather, it¡¯s useless if no one refines it for you.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your intent, but I do not wish to join any tribe,¡± Stay Up Late said.


    The man grunted. And when Han Sen turned to look at him, he had disappeared. It looked as if he had never been there at all.


    They kept walking and crossed the bridge. Not long after, a beast appeared near the river. It was so big, it looked like a mountain from a distance away.


    ¡°Are you selling that white feather?¡± the beast asked, looking right at Han Sen. Its voice was so loud, it almost destroyed Han Sen¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°It all depends on the price fronted,¡± Han Sen smiled.


    The beast grunted and said, ¡°The Feathers lost. I will take on all of Holy Heaven, in exchange for that feather.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen was very tempted, but he had to shake his head.


    Holy Heaven was a high-ranking xenogeneic space. Many treasures must reside there. There had to be countless xenogeneic materials. Even the Feathers held that ce incredibly dear. Through that, you could see how important it was.


    Even though the Feathers had fallen, they had not been wiped out. Taking down Holy Heaven was still something no ordinary race could aplish.


    The beast said he could swap Holy Heaven¡¯s existence for the feather, which was a massive prospect.


    But Han Sen was worried the beast might not have been serious. Still, if the beast wished to steal the white feather, Han Sen and Stay Up Late probably couldn¡¯t fight back.


    The beast looked at Han Sen as if he knew that Han Sen did not want to ept the trade, and instead spoke to Stay Up Late. ¡°Those of the Beast Area are willing to teach you. If you are willing to join us, I can teach you how to refine it. If you can be a king, I can give you twelve godseats.¡±

 Chapter 1781 - 1781 Meeting Old Cat Again

    <strong>1781 Meeting Old Cat Again</strong>


    Stay Up Late shook his head and bowed before the beast, apologizing. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but no thank you.¡±


    The beast, hearing Stay Up Late reject the offer, stopped talking. He moved his body and flew up into space. He disappeared into the cosmos.


    Stay Up Late and Han Sen continued their travel, meeting many more powerful creatures as they went. They all wanted to buy the feathers or at least have the pair join their tribes. Each and every single offer was rejected by the duo, however.


    Han Sen felt depressed. All the elites sought to buy the white feather he possessed, but none invited him into their tribe. It seemed all such offers were exclusively reserved for Stay Up Late.


    As they walked, they met five different race elites. After that, no more interrupted their journey.


    It was not as if no one else was interested in the white feathers; it was just that those five represented the biggest factions and had drummed up the biggest offerings. There was no point in any other races making an offer, as whatever they could muster would not be enough to rival the big five.


    The rain still hadn¡¯t stopped. After walking half a day, they found an abandoned house they could seek refuge and shelter in.


    But as soon as they entered, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. A beast that was red, that looked like both a fox and a cat, was lying across a crummy table. It was staring right at the two as they entered.


    ¡°Great! It¡¯s you, Old Cat, you *sshole. How dare you show yourself to me again! I¡¯m going to skin you alive.¡± Han Sen was immediately enraged, and he threw a punch towards Old Cat¡¯s face. As the fist traveled, he yelled, ¡°Where¡¯s Littleflower!¡±


    Old Cat teleported to the rafters in the ceiling, smiled, and said, ¡°Littleflower is being looked after very well. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my *ss! Bring me Littleflower.¡± Han Sen jumped up and tried chasing after Old Cat.


    Old Cat was too quick, though, and he disappeared once again. When he appeared, he leaped atop the table again. Slowly, he went on to say, ¡°I took him away for his own benefit. It¡¯s good for him. You can¡¯t even look after yourself, so how do you think you could take care of Littleflower? How can you expect him to grow naturally?¡±


    ¡°That is my family¡¯s business! Not yours!¡± Han Sen kept on chasing after Old Cat as he spoke.


    Old Cat¡¯s body kept shing, as Han Sen¡¯s fist kept failing to touch him.


    ¡°Haha! I felt sorry to see someone so special and great have their potential buried. Now, he is living well. Perhaps it¡¯ll only take another eight years before he bes a king. There¡¯s every chance he could be a god. He could be a deity like Kong Fei did. You are a father; you should support what¡¯s best for him! You shouldn¡¯t limit his potential and hold him back.¡± Old Cat was obviously trying to convince Han Sen.


    ¡°I will take care of my own son. You better give him back, or I¡¯ll skin you alive right here!¡± Han Sen angrily said.


    ¡°Littleflower cannote back just yet. But I can show you this.¡± Old Cat threw an item at Han Sen.


    Han Sen had a look, and noticed it was amunicator. There was a video feed already linked, and on it, he could see Littleflower.


    ¡°Auntie Mei, I really can¡¯t eat anymore. Can you help me eat this fruit?¡± Han Sen put off his idea of killing Old Cat and held themunicator close. He stared at Littleflower intently.


    That was mainly because he knew his abilities were actually worse than Old Cat¡¯s. Killing the cat would be impossible with his current strength. Thus, the continued chase was pointless.


    The video was obviously a series of snippets, with many sequences that had been trimmed and stuffed together to give Han Sen a picture of what day-to-day life was like for his son. Littleflower was definitely eating a lot each day, and a beautiful woman and three monsters took their time to train with the boy diligently.


    Han Sen could tell they were teaching Littleflower some skills, and that Littleflower was improving quickly. Each day, his abilities grew.


    ¡°How does that look? If you kept Littleflower close to you, he wouldn¡¯t benefit from any of this. He wouldn¡¯t get the training and strength he needs. You should be thanking me.¡± Old Cat spoke with a cocky tone.


    ¡°To hell with thanking you! I am warning you, right now! Give me Littleflower; otherwise, I¡¯m not done with you.¡± Han Sen, still looking at the video, threw a punch towards Old Cat.


    Han Sen really hated what Old Cat had done, and he could only catch a glimpse of his son through the video. He wanted his son next to him, and nowhere else.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just be nice?¡± Old Cat looked depressed.


    ¡°Could you stop swinging for a minute! I havee here to discuss serious business.¡± Old Cat kept dodging as he said, ¡°Littleflower wants to learn sword skills. He needs a shortsword, and that feather can craft one that is perfect for him.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t wait until Old Cat finished talking before trying to punch him again.


    Han Sen knew the *ssholes wouldn¡¯t just give him the video out of kindness. All Old Cat wanted was Kong Fei¡¯s feather. Stay Up Late said, ¡°Old Cat, if you take me to see Littleflower, I will give you the feather.¡±


    When he said that, Old Cat and Han Sen were both shocked.


    The five elites had offered so many deals, and yet Stay Up Late hadn¡¯t spared a second thought of epting any. Now, to see Littleflower, he was willing to give up the priceless feather. It was an extremely touching moment.


    Old Cat shouted, ¡°See? This is what you call a real man. And who are you? A father, supposedly.¡±


    After that, Old Cat walked up to Stay Up Late and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I do not wish to take you, but ordinary people... When they go there, they cannot survive. I wouldn¡¯t have brought Littleflower if I didn¡¯t know he was special. So, how about you just give me the feather, and I will pass it along to Littleflower?¡±


    ¡°Unless I get to properly see Littleflower, I won¡¯t spare it another thought,¡± Stay Up Late said calmly.


    Old Cat felt depressed. ¡°How do I make you guys believe what I¡¯m doing is for the good of Littleflower? If anyone could go,


    I¡¯d have taken you both there already.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see Littleflower, so nothing changes.¡± Han Sen stopped. He stopped chasing Old Cat because he was unable to catch him.


    Old Cat sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you choose not to give me the feathers. I¡¯ll find another way, but I¡¯ll tell you right now that you are both so weak. Carrying those feathers is like carrying ticking time bombs. If you don¡¯t give them to me, I suggest you get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone wille and steal them.¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    ¡°They are afraid of Kong Fei, so of course they haven¡¯t tried to steal the feathers yet. But some creatures will be more reckless than the beings you have encountered so far,¡± Old Cat said. He looked up at Stay Up Late and said, ¡°I say Beast Area is a great choice. You¡¯d be fine there, and you can keep the deified feather. And, you can find a home with that faction.¡±


    ¡°And about you...¡± Old Cat stared at Han Sen with a look of remorse.

 Chapter 1782 - 1782 Uncertain Future

    <strong>1782 Uncertain Future</strong>


    Old Cat went silent for a bit, then went on to say, ¡°Humans are a branch off the crystallizer tree. Because human blood is not pure, and the sanctuaries forced them to grow up fast, their genes aren¡¯t very stable. The future is very uncertain for them,cking the stability of pure blood.¡±


    Old Cat paused and said, ¡°The few elders that you met on the road made Stay Up Late offers of tribe membership because they wanted a king. It wouldn¡¯t happen overnight, of course. It would take a lot of work. And they would also have to help you refine the deified feather. Even to a big faction like Beast Area, it would be asking a lot of them. So, it¡¯s fairly easy to see why they would choose Stay Up Late. They¡¯d favor a guaranteed sess, as there is a lot more risk choosing you due to your instability. That sums up why they didn¡¯t dare to invest in you.¡±


    ¡°If humans are that bad, then give me back Littleflower,¡± Han Sen said.


    Old Catughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s different. You are the first generation, and we aren¡¯t certain how far your development can go. Littleflower is different because he¡¯s a second-gen. He¡¯s rich with potential and his genes are stable. He was born like this. Some of that might have been because of you, but you are first-gen, and if you want his results, you¡¯ll have to work for them yourself.¡±


    Han Sen was toozy to talk much more, so all he did was look coldly at Old Cat.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. If you do well enough, you can still be rich.¡± Old Cat rolled his eyes and went on to say, ¡°But if you want a big faction like Beast Area to spend on you, that¡¯s asking the impossible. Big factions like that tend to avoid risks and liabilities. It¡¯s not too different from those investors of yours, back in the Alliance. They will sometimes invest with high risks, but they invest little and expect high returns. You can¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket. Investing in you is asking too much of them. No one can ask them to make bets and risks on something so uncertain.¡±


    ¡°I heard you the first time. There¡¯s no need to repeat yourself.¡± Han Sen rolled his eyes.


    Old Catughed and said, ¡°So, I do have a suggestion to make. You can go to the Wanjie Treasury with the feather.¡±


    ¡°Wanjie Treasury?¡± Han Sen frowned, not sure what that ce might be. He had never heard of it before.


    Old Cat exined, ¡°It¡¯s like Holy Heaven or the Beast Area xenogeneic space. The race that imed that ce, however, is called Thousand Treasures. It is a powerful race, and it has a very high rank in the geno hall. They love to collect treasures, and they are famous businessmen and collectors. They are very honorable about it all, too. If you take the feather to the Wanjie Treasury, you can sell it for whatever you want. There¡¯s no chance of losing out there.¡±


    ¡°But I do suggest that you don¡¯t sell it for money. Use it to find membership within Wanjie Treasury,¡± Old Cat said.


    ¡°And what would I be joining there for?¡± Han Sen felt bad. People were begging Stay Up Late to join, and Han Sen would have to give up his feather for membership to one.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to join the ranks of another race, though. Even if he did, he didn¡¯t want to get in with them through material trades.


    Old Cat quickly said, ¡°Keep in mind that joining them doesn¡¯t mean you be one of their race. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯llpletely give up your deified feather, either.¡±


    ¡°Thousand Treasures adore treasure. They have a special rule. If one from another race has an item that they really want, and if the person wishes to, they can go to the Wanjie Treasury and be a member. It doesn¡¯t mean you be one of the Thousand Treasures. If you want an example from the Alliance, think of it as a clubhouse. You can have some protection and authority, and you get to keep the feather. There¡¯s no need to worry about others potentially taking it away. You¡¯d be safe with them.¡±


    ¡°Thousand Treasures is that generous? They protect me and the feather for nothing?¡± Han Sen asked Old Cat skeptically.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no free lunch. When you store your feather there, you be a member. When you take it out of their storage, you lose membership privileges. The treasure you store there will be watched by the Thousand Treasures. But don¡¯t worry, they are solid and reliable. You can reim your stuff whenever. And they wouldn¡¯t conduct research on anything of yours without explicit permission,¡± Old Cat said.


    Seeing Han Sen remain silent, he continued and said, ¡°The Feathers were just beaten by a lower-race. Their power has been lessened. A like Kate, that was previously enved by the Feathers, might find itself in a bit of a mess. So, I advise that you leave and attend to what you need to do. There is a way to contact the Beast Area and the Wanjie Treasury. And if you do contact them, they are bound toe and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, kid. The Beast Area is good. It is better to join them and level up through them than to do everything by yourself,¡± Old Cat said to Stay Up Late.


    After that, Old Cat disappeared. Han Sen called out to him, but he was already gone.


    Han Sen was very excited to take the video back to the sanctuary, and when he went back, he showed Littleflower to Ji Yanran and his mother. They felt much safer, learning Littleflower was somewhat safe. There was no need for them to worry.


    But they only felt a little bit better. They wouldn¡¯t feelpletely safe until Littleflower was back with them.


    After Han Sen returned to the abandoned room, he spoke to Stay Up Late about what they should do next


    Although Old Cat often had dubious intentions, in this case, he was right. Kate would descend into chaos, and it was best that they form a game n.


    After a while, Stay Up Late told Han Sen, ¡°I want to go to the Wanjie Treasury.¡±


    Han Sen thought that it was a good idea, as it at leastforted him to know that no one would fight for the treasure there. The treasure could only be essed by the person who put it in. That sounded pretty great.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning on going there, though. The offer sounded good,ing from Old Cat¡¯s mouth, but perhaps a little bit of chaos would be good for him. He was nning on staying on Kate.


    Han Sen was surprised Stay Up Late had decided not to join up with Beast Area. But Stay Up Late didn¡¯t say why he had made the decision he had, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to ask.


    Next, they used the number Old Cat gave them to call the Wanjie Treasury. After the call, someone flew an aircraft over to pick up Stay Up Late.


    Because Han Sen and Stay Up Late each possessed a deified feather, everyone knew. Thousand Treasures knew, too. All they did was look at the feather on the return to the Wanjie Treasury.


    Before leaving, Stay Up Late told Han Sen he would resume his search for Littleflower. If he learned anything new, he¡¯d give Han Sen a shout.


    Han Sen was touched that Stay Up Late was that nice to Littleflower.


    But it was something that Stay Up Late considered to be his duty. He thought he had failed before, and that finding Littleflower now should be his ultimate goal.

 Chapter 1783 - 1783 Picking Up the Treasure

    <strong>1783 Picking Up the Treasure </strong>


    After Stay Up Late was gone, Han Sen went back to Gran City by his lonesome. He walked for half a day, and then he saw many ships soaring through the atmosphere. He also heard many explosions.


    Kate really is in a mess. I hope Qiao, Lan Se, and Mister Tiger are okay,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen quickened his pace until he reached a smaller city. He wanted to find a public transport service to take him back quickly. But unfortunately, that city was also in chaos. There had been a fight at the train station, resulting in its destruction. And aside from that, there were no other means of public transport active.


    So, Han Sen sought to leave town. He was stopped by a group of creatures before he could, though.


    ¡°Friend, let us walk together!¡± The leader smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°Why would I follow you lot?¡± Han Sen looked at them and noticed that looked almost like the centaurs of ancient myth. Their upper bodies were human, but their lower bodies were those of bulls instead of horses.


    ¡°Do not misunderstand our intent. We are not hostile, and we merely wish to establish friendships. If you would like, you can visit our ce for a while. We don¡¯t want to hurt you while we attack Kate.¡± The leading centaurughed.


    ¡°Thanks. But I can take care of myself, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Han Sen walked around them with the obvious intent of leaving.


    They may have said that they wanted to keep him safe, but who knew how their intent might turnter on? Han Sen did not think Kong Fei¡¯s name would make him invulnerable. The centaurs had to be after the feather, he wagered.


    ¡°Pleasee with us, and do not make things difficult.¡± The leading centaur waved amand, and a dozen centaurs swooped forward to halt Han Sen¡¯s departure.


    Two centaurs were directly in front of Han Sen. They tried to grab him.


    ¡°So we¡¯re ying hardball, huh?¡± Han Sen thought


    So, Han Sen moved his legs like the wind and evaded them both. He shot away through the residential district, leaving billows of dust behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± The leading centaur shouted, as the rest of the centaurs gave chase.


    Han Sen was not afraid of a stampede, and he was able to use his Dongxuan Movements to effectively bob and weave through the streets. The centaurs kept on chasing for quite a while, but they eventually lost sight of him.


    Han Sen emerged from a ruined building. He put on his Dongxuan Armor. The armor made his presence seem much different than it did in his simple Spell armor.


    He was nning to escape the city from its other end. But before he could, he saw an old airship docking there. Many Kate and others were queuing there.


    ¡°Brother, are you a Noble of the Kate?¡± When Han Sen walked past the ship, a Kate approached and asked him politely. ¡°Kind of. What is it?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You know the Feathers are no longer protecting the, right? It has led to Kate descending into chaos. We are being invaded. We are from Seven Mirrors, and we are looking to recruit members. We are in dire search of brothers like you. If you join us, you will receive great treatment. You will not have to suffer in the midst of war,¡± the Kate said, as if his offer was something sublime.


    After a while, Han Sen understood what was going on.


    Seven Mirrors was a higher race, like the Feathers. There weren¡¯t many of them, though, and they already had a to manage. So, they were happy to wee outsiders to join them.


    After the Feathers fell, Seven Mirror sent members to begin recruiting from the owned by Holy Heaven.


    Hearing of the conditions and the treatment he would receive, and the way they seemed to do things, Han Sen was tempted to join. The reason Han Sen was tempted, though, was because after recruiting here, they¡¯d venture to another city to try their luck. Gran City would be on their list of destinations.


    Han Sen thought having a free ride wouldn¡¯t be too bad. It¡¯d be better than walking there, at least ¡°I¡¯ll have a look and check it out. I won¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll join, though,¡± Han Sen said to the recruiter.


    ¡°Sure. You should take a look first, but I assure you: you won¡¯t regret this!¡± The Kate sounded very passionate about all this. He led Han Sen onboard the airship, going on to say, ¡°But there is a test you must undergo. It¡¯s a rule of ours. And don¡¯t worry about it too much, as the results don¡¯t mean much.¡±


    The Kate brought Han Sen to the ship. He didn¡¯t have to take the test with the other Kate, and he was taken to a special lobby for it.


    In the lobby, there were a few other Kates, and others of a different race he had no chance of identifying. They looked like Barons.


    ¡°Lao Zhuoma, not bad. You found a Baron in this dump!¡± A Kate Baron lifted his lips.


    A few other Barons turned to look at Han Sen. They couldn¡¯t discern much about him, due to him being d in armor.


    The Kate that brought Han Sen there, Lao Zhuoma,ughed and responded, ¡°Good people can find themselves blessed by God anywhere.¡±


    Everyone looked at him in disdain when he said that, but no one actually said anything else.


    Lao Zhuoma brought Han Sen to an empty room. There was a geno tree on the table.


    Lao Zhuoma pointed at it, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a progress test. It doesn¡¯t matter what the results are, you¡¯ll still earn the treatment we promised. If your results are excellent, we will offer you even more, though. We wouldn¡¯t want to bury the geniuses.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything, and he simply pricked his finger and allowed a drop of blood to fall onto the three. He did not know how much power he had.


    Ordinary Barons were around a hundred.


    When Han Sen¡¯s blood dropped onto the tree, it started to grow. The white-bone flowers started to bloom.


    When Lao Zhuoma saw the bone flowers, his eyes almost dropped out of their sockets.


    ¡°How can there be so many!¡± Lao Zhuoma was frozen for a while. He was counting them like mad.


    Han Sen looked over there too, quickly totalling the flowers. There were 434 flowers on the tree. It was a scary number, since normal Barons had only around one hundred. It was more than quadruple.


    Viscount Nobles could only reach a thousand, and some of them only had around seven hundred.


    Han Sen¡¯s fitness was half that of a Viscount


    Lao Zhuoma could not believe what he was seeing, and he kept on trying to count. He was standing beside a monster. It was astonishing to think a Baron could have such high fitness.


    ¡°We have found a treasure!¡± Lao Zhuoma, thinking this, started to tremble and shake.

 Chapter 1784 - 1784 Killing

    <strong>1784 Killing</strong>


    ¡°Say, brother~friend! Are you from a higher race?¡± Lao Zhuoma was going to call Han Sen ¡°brother,¡± but it wasn¡¯t appropriate. So, he called him ¡°friend.¡±


    Lao Zhuoma thought Han Sen was from a higher race, because normal Barons should never reach that sort of level. It didn¡¯t matter how much they practiced, they just couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°On the form, didn¡¯t I tell you I was human?¡± Han Sen acted like he didn¡¯t understand what he was being asked.


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± Lao Zhuoma felt disheartened, as he had never heard of a human before. And he knew there was no higher race called that.


    Lao Zhuoma still felt depressed, and without saying much, he told Han Sen, ¡°Dor, you will have to wait a few days on this airship. But going to Seven Mirrors won¡¯t take long, once we depart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I greatly enjoy traveling,¡± Han Sen said.


    Lao Zhuoma gave Han Sen a room to live in, but without anything to do, Han Sen found himself going up on deck. Many refugees wished to board the airship and go to Seven Mirrors. Going to an underdeveloped was better than remaining in a warzone, or so they felt.


    But Seven Mirrors wasn¡¯t willing to take just anybody. The Nobles were always favored, which made it difficult formoners to be epted.


    Seven Mirrors was not a charity, and they were only going to take those who could prove themselves useful. The old, sick, or injured weren¡¯t allowed on board.


    ¡°What race do you belong to? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from Kate,¡± a Baron Kate asked. He hade forward to check Han Sen out


    ¡°Human,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°I have never heard of them, so I can only assume they are even smaller than the Kate.¡± The Baron wasn¡¯t insulting Han Sen; he was mocking himself, more than anything.


    Han Sen looked at him and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I am Mike.¡± The Baron introduced himself, and then said, ¡°So, we¡¯ve been recruited by Seven Mirrors and we¡¯re headed to an underdeveloped for work? If you want, why don¡¯t we go to the same ce and partner up?¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t decided if I want to go yet.¡± Han Sen did not reply.


    Mike shook his head. ¡°When the fighting starts, it¡¯s not only themon folk that will be in grave danger. The Barons will be, too. Land remation is hard, but it is still better than war. So, why the hesitation?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t much care for what he was being told.


    Han Sen had spoken to Qiao, and he was able to confirm that war had not yet reached Gran City. Qiao and Lan Se were thinking of ways they could escape and where they could go, but they had so far been unable to reach a decision.


    Han Sen told them about Seven Mirrors recruiting, and they told him they might consider it. They¡¯d talk about it in greater depth once they were all together again.


    The Third Master had evacuated from Kate with Mister Tiger, and they extended an invite for Han Sen to join them at another headquarters of the ck Gold Group. It was an offer Han Sen quickly rejected, though.


    Mike wished to say something more to Han Sen, but something urred down below.


    They both looked down and saw a legion of centaurs in front of the airship. They surrounded the people who were waiting for a chance to conduct the test in the hopes of boarding the airship.


    Lao Zhuoma quickly went down to meet the centaurs, though. He smiled and said, ¡°Taurus, please do not misunderstand. We are from Seven Mirrors, and we are friends, not enemies.¡±


    After that, Lao Zhuoma pointed at the Seven Mirrors emblem on the ship.


    The leading centaur recognized it; in fact, it was the reason that the centaurs had taken action.


    The centaur, seeing the Seven Mirrors symbol, looked at Lao Zhuoma and coldly said, ¡°We don¡¯t care about Seven Mirrors. Kill all these Kate.¡±


    The centaur warriors lifted their spears to kill the Kate that had been lining up. Lao Zhuoma looked horrified at the wrath of the centaurs. He had joined Seven Mirrors, yes, but he was Kate. It hurt to see his own people get ughtered.


    ¡°Can you show mercy? Seven Mirrors will be epting these Kate. We were going to take them to help develop an empty. Please?¡± Lao Zhuoma gritted his teeth.


    Although many people would fail the test, Lao Zhuoma was a Kate himself. He couldn¡¯t just watch them die.


    Mike looked just as angry, too. He said. ¡°The low lives of Taurus happily licked the boots of the Feathers when they were in control, but now that they have fallen, these scumbags have aligned themselves with the enemies of the Feathers. This is f*cking horrible!¡±


    ¡°Which race did they sign up with?¡± Han Sen asked curiously.


    ¡°I think they are called Demons. They looked simr to the Kate, but they have horns on their heads,¡± Mike said.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but the leader of the centaurs shouted, ¡°What a load of crap! Only the people currently onboard the ship count as Seven Mirrors. Just kill the rest of them.¡±


    After that, hemanded his warriors to attack the people.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lao Zhuoma shouted.


    The leader centaur coldlyughed and said, ¡°What? Would you like to fight us, as a representative of Seven Mirrors?¡±


    ¡°No. We are merely recruiting. Please be nice and let us take these people. Seven Mirrors has bought their services,¡± Lao Zhuoma said politely.


    Seven Mirrors was not weak, but they weren¡¯t the sorts to engage in conflict. This time, when they came to Kate, the supervisor had informed them not toe into contact with any Demons.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s make this simple; from now on, if they are on the airship they are yours. If they cannot get on board, then I am sorry.¡± After the centaur leader said that, he gestured with his hands for his soldiers to rush forward.


    Lao Zhuoma didn¡¯t fight He just shouted at the people, saying, ¡°Get on the ship! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Animal!¡± Mike shouted down from atop the ship.


    ¡°Why are they killing them? Don¡¯t they need people to develop Kate, too?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Mike coldly said, ¡°Taurus is a race that takes pleasure in killing. They have a grudge with the Kate, due to the Kate beating them once before. Now they¡¯ve got a clear chance, they aren¡¯t so willing to let us leave.¡±


    There was some crying heard from the crowds, as people tried to rush forward and get aboard the barge. The entryway was narrow, though, and if many more people boarded, it would overload the airship.


    The centaur warriors thundered into the crowds, butchering merrily. The Kate were all justmoners, and so they had no chance of killing the centaur warriors. They were not trained for anything of the sort.


    In moments, a dozen of the Kate had been killed.


    Lao Zhuoma called for everyone to hurry, but there was not enough room for everyone to get on.

 Chapter 1785 - 1785 Killing Centaurs

    <strong>1785 Killing Centaurs </strong>


    The leader of the centaurs looked murderous. He was gleefully watching his menmit happily to the ughter, as the droves of people began screaming and crying. This wasn¡¯t war; this was a massacre.


    Ordinary Kate had geno armor, but they could not fight They could not resist the onught.


    A centaur warrior struck a woman down with his spear. She grabbed it with one hand while pushing her daughter away with a blood-curdling scream. ¡°Run to the ship!¡±


    The centaur warrior tried to pull his spear back out of the woman¡¯s body, but her grip was firm. She held tightly to the spear that was deep in her blood-dyed chest.


    A little four-year-old girl came running over to her mother in tears. She hadn¡¯t run to the ship as she had been instructed to. Even if she had listened, though, she¡¯d have been unable to prate the crowd.


    Another of the centaur warriors smiled cruelly. He swung his spear down towards the crying little girl.


    ¡°No!¡± The woman¡¯s voice broke.


    Pang!


    A horn arrow appeared, punching through the centaur warrior¡¯s head, then pinning the beast to the asphalt.


    Han Sen held his Gold Feather Bow as he leaped off the ship. He ran in front of the fallen warrior and pulled the arrow out of its head.


    Han Sen had seen a lot of life and death, and his mind didn¡¯t care. But sometimes, his body didn¡¯t listen.


    The other centaur warrior screamed. He pulled his spear out of the woman and tried cutting Han Sen down. But all Han Sen had to do was move slightly and step past the warrior.


    He moved his bow and brought its string up to the beast¡¯s neck. Then, the severed head fell off and bounced across the ground.


    ¡°D*mn you!¡± The centaur leader shouted furiously. His muscles red up as he suddenly chucked his giant spear. It crossed a few dozen meters,ing right at Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t even seem to look at the spear as he stepped around it. He pulled his Gold Feather Bow and fired two horn arrows. Each arrow neatly punctured the head of a centaur.


    The closest warriors ran towards Han Sen, but he was able to swing around with his bow and use the string to decapitate several of the beasts. The heads barreled through the sky with bloody trails.


    One step, one kill. He pulled his horn arrows from the corpses and immediately fired them at another two centaurs.


    ¡°How dare you kill my Taurus warriors! I¡¯m going to skin you alive.¡± The centaur leader roared and jumped towards Han Sen.


    As this urred, a few other warriors blew on horns to gather more reinforcements. It was really loud, echoing through the sky.


    Han Sen had been quickly killing the enemy. He had one bow and two arrows, but that didn¡¯t stop him from being aplete killing machine. Everywhere he went, the warriors lost their heads.


    ¡°That Dor is a nice person, but he sure is reckless. The Taurus HQ is fairly near. He must have a death wish.¡±


    The Barons on the ship came on deck and talked as they watched the action below.


    Mike¡¯s face kept changing. He wanted to go down and save the crowd, but he knew his own limits and realized that he likely couldn¡¯t help. It would be easy to get off the ship, but nigh impossible to get back on. If he killed one of the Taurus warriors, those of Seven Mirrors would not let them back.


    With the situation unfolding the way it was, choosing to engage the Taurus really was akin to having a death wish.


    As Han Sen was killing like mad, Lao Zhuoma looked at him with a conflicted expression. He felt both touched and ashamed. He was a Kate, but he had been unable to protect his own people.


    With Han Sen there, the warriors did not run to the crowd. They all tried to kill Han Sen.


    As Han Sen fought, he kept moving further and further from the ship.


    He knew it was pointless to kill the warriors, but he just wanted to buy some time for the Kate to get on the ship.


    The centaur leader was finally in front of Han Sen. The beast swung his spear, and it was most certainly stronger than what the other warriors could do. The leader was a Baron. But Han Sen¡¯s face did not change. For some reason, his movements allowed him to dodge the attack. When he walked past the leader, the string took off the leader¡¯s head just like it had with the other warriors.


    The Barons and Lao Zhuoma on the ship all sighed. The Taurus were very good at killing, and their Barons were much greater than Kate Barons.


    Watching Han Sen cut off the leader¡¯s head was quite scary.


    ¡°This guy is so strong! He said that he¡¯s a human? What is that race? Is it a higher race?¡± a Baron asked in shock.


    ¡°It is a shame. If he was allowed to live, he might have been able to do a whole lot more. But he is too reckless.¡± Another Baron shook his head.


    As this urred, a flurry of footsteps was rushing Han Sen¡¯s way. A centaur warrior wasing, but it was twice as big as the average centaur. It was also d in metal armor. The four legs could cross a dozen meters in one step.


    It was different from the spear-wielding warriors, and it was holding a two-meter-long greatsword. Despite that, it carried the sword lightly, like it wasn¡¯t heavy at all.


    But seeing the texture of the de, it was obvious that the sword was made from heavy steel. There was no way it was actually light.


    ¡°Oh no! This is a Taurus greatsword-wielding Viscount It is a really high rank amongst the Viscounts. He is so strong, and he can wield the element of fire to incinerate foes,¡± exined a Baron on deck.


    ¡°I hope he can hold out a bit longer. Since he is going to die anyway, holding out another few minutes will allow a few more Kate to get on.¡± Another of the Barons sighed.


    Han Sen saw the greatsword centauring, but he still remained oh-so-calm. It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t killed a Viscount before. He had already killed three of them, after all.


    He kept moving forward, trying to lure the warriors away from the ship. When the greatsword-wielding centaur got close, Han Sen sped up a little more.


    The creature was only a hundred meters away.


    ¡°Die!¡± The greatsword-wielding centaur¡¯s feet were like thunder. It jumped a few dozen meters with the greatsword swinging towards Han Sen¡¯s head.


    The steel suddenly zed with red fire, radiating enough power to sunder a building.

 Chapter 1786 - Angry Steel Army

    <strong>Chapter 1786 Angry Steel Army</strong>


    In a town in the north, the Taurus Viscount¡ªwhose name was Angry Steel¡ªwas looking at the image in front of him. He was watching the Seven Mirrors airship.


    Next to Angry Steel, there was a man. He had purple eyes and hair, horns, and white clothes. He, too, was watching the videostream.


    If Han Sen had seen that white-clothed man, he¡¯d have been very shocked. And that was because the man looked like a shura from the Alliance.


    Angry Steel looked glum. He was standing next to a master of the Demon bloodline, and Angry Steel had been wanting to show off the Angry Steel Army¡¯s power. He wanted to impress the Demon, and perhaps be considered for cement as one of the higher races.


    But before he could show the man anything, this unfortunate event had transpired.


    Killing the Kate people was not the mistake. The biggest mistake was for so many warriors, Baron-leader included, to be ruthlessly murdered by another Baron. It all happened so swiftly; it was embarrassing.


    ¡°Mister Viscount, Taurus warriors do seem to be a little special, as you have been keen to express. Many of them surrounded a Baron, and all of them were haplessly murdered. They don¡¯t look strong, I¡¯ll tell you that much.¡± Next to the Demon master, there was a woman with two horns. But her horns were golden, and they were different from the master¡¯s horns.


    Angry Steel Viscount lowered his head to the master and said, ¡°I am sorry, Mister Ji. It was me merely being useless.¡±


    Mister Ji shook his head and said, ¡°That person is a Baron, but he is good. This isn¡¯t entirely your fault Order your ten captains to go there and keep him busy.¡±


    Angry Steel Viscount quickly said, ¡°My best captain, Greatsword Viscount, is already there. He can kill the person with ease.¡±


    Mister Ji looked at the video but did not speak. Thedy Demon sneered and said, ¡°Why are you talking so much crap? Are you really that stupid? We need ten of your captains to go, not just this single one!¡±


    Angry Steel Viscount felt a little enraged by her chastisement, but he refrained from showing it He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I will order all ten captains to go at once.¡±


    Angry Steel Viscount thought Greatsword Viscount was enough to deal with the mystic Baron, but he still gave the order to send everyone out there.


    Greatsword Viscount was already there, and he was running at Han Sen. Angry Steel Viscount thought to himself, ¡°If Mister Ji says I have to do this, then I have to do this. I definitely don¡¯t want to upset him. But Greatsword Viscount can definitely kill that person. He doesn¡¯t need anyone else. It¡¯ll just be for show.¡±


    Angry Steel Viscount watched the video feed confidently as Greatsword Viscount rushed straight at Han Sen. Its powerful body had considerable momentum, and it was very shocking to witness. It was like the very was shaking.


    And in regards to his performance, Angry Steel Viscount was satisfied. Greatsword Viscount was not the strongest leader amongst Angry Steel Army, but he was most certainly the most intimidating one. Otherwise, Angry Steel wouldn¡¯t have selected him to be the top-ranked captain.


    Greatsword Viscount jumped a distance of a few dozen meters. Arge me enwreathed the greatsword he wielded. His strength and speed were perfect, and the sight of it was beautiful.


    ¡°This is it. Kill that Baron! Let Mister Ji know that Angry Steel Army is strong,¡± Angry Steel Viscount thought to himself. Mister Ji was looking at Greatsword Viscount, when he suddenly smiled.


    Lao Zhuoma looked pale. He was worried for Han Sen and the Kate that had not yet boarded the ship.


    The door was too narrow. There was a limit to how many people could get on board, all at the same time. Only half of the group had sessfully made it inside the ship. The other half were still out in the open.


    There were mostly old people, women, and children outside now. Only a few young men were valiant enough to help them get in.


    If Han Sen was killed, the army would return to finish them all off, and the deaths would be many.


    Lao Zhuoma looked on strangely. Why Han Sen was fighting Greatsword Viscount was a mystery to him, and if he had decided to just evade the foe, he¡¯d surely survive longer. He could have even run off.


    But Han Sen was heading towards Greatsword Viscount directly, with no thought of escaping.


    When the onlookers saw the greatsword swinging down, they knew the blow would be something not even a steel airship could withstand.


    Han Sen did not move. His left hand held onto the Gold Feather Bow as his right hand clutched the horn arrows. He pulled the string back as far as it could go, and he took aim at Greatsword Viscount.


    The bow was a weapon that exceeded expectations at range, but Greatsword Viscount was within melee distance of Han Sen. The burning steel greatsword was going toe against the bow, and Han Sen had yet to fire.


    ¡°Die!¡± Greatsword Viscount roared, as the muscles in his body tightened. He unleashed a scary power that looked like it would crush Han Sen and the ship.


    As this urred, Han Sen unleashed the arrow. The whoosh of its travel sounded as the arrow rushed forward like a toxic cobra strike.


    It seemed toote to fire now, though. Greatsword Viscount¡¯s greatsword was going toe into contact with the horn arrow, then probably carry on through to hit Han Sen.


    Greatsword Viscount wore a horrible smile, and he kept roaring. He gripped the sword tightly as he pushed more of his rage into the weapon. He was three inches away from the arrow.


    But the horn arrow disappeared right before Greatsword Viscount Nothing collided with the steel greatsword. Han Sen turned and went right past him like a butterfly. He ended up at the foe¡¯s side.


    Greatsword Viscount wished to strike again, but it was then that the creature noticed the vanishing arrow had re-appeared. Before he could react, the horn arrow raced through his mouth as he was shouting.


    The arrow was spinning incredibly quickly. It came up through his throat, bulldozing its way into his brain. It came out again, spraying brain matter and juice all about


    Han Sen kept on going past Greatsword Viscount, not even concerned enough to look at the beast. He reimed the arrow and moved forward. Greatsword Viscount¡¯s team was still in the area.


    Greatsword Viscount¡¯s body fell backward, creating a dozen-meter-long trail. The corpse twitched, as brain juice leaked and poured out everywhere. He was going to die.


    Han Sen had no reaction, like this was an every-day activity for him. But Lao Zhuoma and Mike were in shock, and even Angry Steel Viscount was floored. None of them could believe their eyes.


    For a Viscount Taurus to go out like that was crazy, especially when its enemy was simply a Baron.


    The team of Taurus warriors had been fighting in a bloodthirsty rage, but after watching Greatsword Viscount be murdered, they were in massive shock. They no longer looked intimidating. In fact, they looked rather scared.

 Chapter 1787 - 1787 One Sword to Fight Alone

    <strong>1787 One Sword to Fight Alone</strong>


    ¡°All teams need to reach the battlefield in five minutes! No, three minutes!¡± Angry Steel Viscount shouted down themunicator. His face had turned green.


    He didn¡¯t think Greatsword Viscount would be killed quite so easily. That Baron was pretty scary, and Angry Steel felt so angry, knowing his men were proving to be so useless against the attacker.


    Usually, this would be fine. But now Mister Ji was watching as the Angry Steel Army got massacred by a mere Baron and watching as that same Baron destroyed a strike team. It made Angry Steel want to dig a hole to hide in.


    Mister Ji watched the video feed of Han Sen for a little while longer, then he turned around and left.


    ¡°Mister Ji, please give me another chance! Angry Steel Army will kill that Baron,¡± Angry Steel said hastily.


    ¡°Keep him busy.¡± Mister Ji walked out of the camp. He was looking in the direction of the battlefield.


    The maid followed behind Mister Ji, and as she walked, she said, ¡°Sir, he is just a Baron. You don¡¯t need to challenge the man yourself. If you want to see him alive, just tell Angry Steel Viscount to go and grab him.¡±


    Mister Jiughed and did not say anything. He kept his eyes to the battlefield as he walked.


    After he was gone, Angry Steel was incredibly furious. He was shouting into themunicator, saying, ¡°I give you five minutes! Kill that Baron before Mister Ji gets there. Otherwise, you will all suffer military punishment.¡±


    After shouting, Angry Steel exited the camp and chased after Mister Ji.


    Angry Steel Army¡¯s nine captains did not dare to move slowly. They all led their teams to the battlefield.


    Taurus were supposedly good at fighting and killing. Their vitality was above average, and their fighting skills were really good. They were in a rush to get there now, but the formation of the teams was not a mess. With nine captains, they were all going to strike at once.


    Han Sen had already killed one strike team, and it didn¡¯t even seem to have slowed him down.


    Because there were too many of the centaurs, all racing to kill the innocents so quickly, he couldn¡¯t chase them away. He had no choice but to kill them.


    Amidst the killing, however, Han Sen discovered something interesting.


    His Dongxuan Armor could absorb power.


    Han Sen already knew that it gave him energy to fight non-stop, but now he was feeling something more in the energy flowing out of the armor. If the armor usually had one water tap providing energy, then he could now feel many more open faucets. Han Sen¡¯s life was stronger, and his power had increased.


    This increase happened after he dealt with the strike team.


    ¡°Does this mean the Dongxuan Armor absorbs the power of the earth? Just like my Coin geno core could when I used Collecting Taxes. The more creatures there are around me, the more power I receive?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen soon received an answer to this. When the nine teams arrived, Han Sen felt his Dongxuan Armor give a vastly greater surge of energy. This went beyond merely recovering the energy that he had lost.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true!¡± Han Sen was quite happy about this discovery, but he didn¡¯t know if it was a result of his Dongxuan Sutra or his Dor geno core.


    This was not something Han Sen could ponder now, however. He had no time, due to nine Taurus Viscounts headed his way. They all looked pretty passed.


    Han Sen was merely a Baron, and even with the Dongxuan Armor¡¯s buff, he¡¯d still wouldn¡¯t be quite as strong as a Viscount. If he missed a single strike, things would turn out very poorly for him.


    Lao Zhuoma had watched Han Sen kill Greatsword Viscount. He had been stunned when that happened, but now, there was a whole army of centaursing. Han Sen was like a small rowboat amidst of sea of tumultuous waves. It didn¡¯t seem like things would end well for him.


    ¡°Get on the ship, quick!¡± Lao Zhuoma shouted distractedly at the Kate still trying to board the ship Mike had seen Han Sen fighting from the upper deck, and he watched with aplicated expression.


    Buzz!


    Before the centaur army reached Han Sen, they all lifted their spears and threw them at him like javelins. There were so many of them, they looked like a cloud in the sky.


    Han Sen looked up at the spears that were falling like rain. As he did, the Gold Feather Bow disappeared. His right hand touched his waist, and when he did, something white appeared.


    A white swordlight zed out from his hand. Under the ck rain of spears, it looked like a sun that was swelling to life.


    Han Sen ran into the ring of spears he had cut down, and wherever he went, countless spears were broken. None of the spears could cut through his of swordstrikes.


    ¡°Amazing sword skills!¡± Everyone who witnessed it was bbergasted, whether they were friend or foe.


    But the Taurus were not going to retreat, and the nine captains were still leading their teams towards Han Sen. They surrounded him by keeping their formations tightly knit.


    ¡°The sword air travels thirty thousand miles, and one sword can puncture nineyers of the sky. I thought that any man who can do such marvelous things must be a swordmaster. But he is just a Baron. I was certain that he possessed a higher rank... Talk about shocking.¡± From a broken building not far away, Mister Ji was watching the swordlight performance with admiration.


    ¡°Very good. I have followed you and have born witness to many higher races, but none have used such excellent sword techniques as this Baron here.¡± Even the maid gave Han Sen apliment


    Angry Steel continued to look terrible. All ten of his teams had arrived, and all they had to do was kill one Baron. But they were being destroyed. The sword air cut through his army like a sickle through field grass.


    What made him angriest, though, was that the man didn¡¯t have as much power as any of the captains. And yet, despite that, the Baron was invincible. Angry Steel¡¯s soldiers had been unable to do anything to him.


    It was fortunate the person was only a Baron, so he couldn¡¯t use more swordlights. He could only kill one warrior at a time. If this hadn¡¯t been the case, thousands would have died in mere moments.

 Chapter 1788 - 1788 Killing a Xenogeneic Amidst a Thousand Soldiers

    <strong>1788 Killing a Xenogeneic Amidst a Thousand Soldiers</strong>


    Roar!


    One of the Viscounts amidst the nine captains roared. His armor cracked, and his muscles inted. His skin looked like steel, and his eyes became red. He was turning xenogeneic.


    Han Sen was not surprised by this, though. In fact, he was quite happy about it Han Sen used his Dongxuan Movements to avoid fighting all nine of them at the same time. But that did not mean he couldn¡¯t kill them. It just enabled him to scope out the right time to strike.


    In the xenogeneic universe, killing xenogeneics was widely approved. It was the only way he could nab beast souls, too.


    The Greatsword Viscount was just a Noble when he was killed. Because of this, the sanctuaries did not get involved and he wasn¡¯t able to receive any decent loot


    The xenogeneic Greataxe Viscount went mad. He shouted, right as his steel-like body took off running towards Han Sen. His hands clutched a greataxe.


    Han Sen¡¯s body moved like some sort of weird bird. When he dodged the greataxe, his own sword struck the xenogeneic Viscount¡¯s neck.


    The Pirate Bone Sword was very sharp, and not even a Viscount¡¯s body could withstand its edge. If the Pirate Bone Sword found its target on the enemy, the xenogeneic Viscount would be beheaded.


    But the xenogeneic Greataxe Viscount was blisteringly fast. When the greataxe was only halfway through its swing, its operator was able to pull it back swiftly. Then, it came at Han Sen again, but at a speed that was even faster than his own sword.


    In the air, Han Sen¡¯s body had no protection. He was exposed. He borrowed the strength of the air, though, and moved three feet to the side to dodge the raging ax.


    The other Viscounts pulled out their spears and threw them. They came at Han Sen from every single angle. And even though Han Sen was moving like a bird, it was difficult to dodge. He was not a real bird, after all.


    The Dongxuan Armor¡¯s energy kept on surging. He wasn¡¯t a bird, but his body seemed light as a feather. He was like a phoenix soaring through the sky. He evaded the spears as the Pirate Bone Sword was swung towards the xenogeneic¡¯s neck again.


    The xenogeneic Viscount used his greataxe to block. It had been forged from xenogeneic Viscount materials, too. But even so, it was broken in a single hit.


    Luckily for the Taurus, the xenogeneic Viscount was very fast. He roared and fell back a few meters to avoid the deadly strike.


    A few other Viscounts approached, with all the other weapons being cogs in a machine that wasing for Han Sen.


    Han Sen moved with incredible precision. Despite being locked in an impossibly small space, he was able to break through the effort to surround him. He was stilling for the xenogeneic Viscount.


    Everyone could see that this was what he wished to do, however. Amidst the effort of surrounding him, he wanted to kill the xenogeneic Taurus Viscount above all.


    ¡°He is so brave! He is so strong! He is so awesome!¡± Mister Jiplimented Han Sen three times.


    Even Lao Zhuoma and Mike knew what Han Sen wanted to do, and it was a strangely obvious move to make.


    ¡°Am I crazy or is he crazy? Does he really want to push and kill the xenogeneic Viscount while he is still surrounded? Is this guy really a Baron?¡± Mike was very surprised.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t a Baron, it makes sense why the Taurus are being killed so simply.¡± A Baron gave a wry smile.


    Before Han Sen got off the ship, no one could suspect things might turn out this way. No one believed a Baron could truly go up against an army as aplished as this one.


    And this was something not even a Baron from the higher sses could achieve.


    In fact, amidst the highestnterns in the geno hall, there were Barons. But none of those would be as dexterous as Han Sen.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t say he was the strongest, but if he fought solo, he was the absolute best.


    Thebination of the Dongxuan Aura¡¯s buff, the Dongxuan Movements, and his Phoenix Techniques was something none of Han Sen¡¯s opponents would be able to ovee. Assuming no one extra strong appeared, Han Sen would be undefeated for sure.


    The scary thing was, he had infinite power. He wouldn¡¯t be fatigued.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Angry Steel shouted. He had never experienced such a dire state of affairs before. A Baron was challenging the whole of his army, and the Baron was going to kill another of his best captains. If the attempt was sessful, it would be mortifying.


    Aside from the xenogeneic Viscount, the eight other captains knew that if Han Sen captured the xenogeneic¡¯s corpse, the Angry Steel Army might still be considered a joke even if they killed him. They all tried to stop Han Sen.


    But as they moved to attack, they saw that the situation had changed. They were no longer surrounding Han Sen. It was more like Han Sen was chasing their leader.


    After all the fighting that had transpired, they could not stop the swordlights. They knew it was only a matter of time before Han Sen put an end to the xenogeneic Viscount, but when Han Sen moved, he was never where they expected him to be. Their swords could not hit Han Sen, and many of the swords were broken by Han Sen¡¯s Pirate Bone Sword.


    They watched as Han Sen quickly approached the xenogeneic Viscount, but no one could stop him.


    Roar! The xenogeneic Viscount shouted. The muscles across his body were huge. In one hand he held a broken handle, and in the other he held the broken head of the ax. He was now running towards Han Sen.


    There were two Viscounts on the right and left, and there were two Viscounts behind Han Sen.


    But Han Sen looked so calm, and all he did was move quickly. He jumped up, and with a swordlight, he spied an opportunity. He came out from the ring surrounding him, twisted his body, and slipped past the xenogeneic Viscount. Then, he drew his sword.


    It was so fast it was like lightning. A swordmind appeared that was difficult to understand. It was right in front of the xenogeneic Viscount.


    It was toote, though. The xenogeneic Viscount shouted and threw his weapons away, as his blood vessels almost burst He used both hands in an attempt to stop the Pirate Bone Sword that was quickly approaching.


    Han Sen was not as strong as the xenogeneic Viscount, and when his sword was grabbed, he couldn¡¯t push it onwards. Angry Steel and the Taurus warriors were all filled with happiness for a change.


    But the next second, their mood and color changed. The straight de of the sword that the xenogeneic Viscount had grabbed suddenly curved like a crescent moon. It created a weird angle, piercing into the Viscount¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1789 - 1789 The Meeting of One Palm

    <strong>1789 The Meeting of One Palm</strong>


    The whole battleground was deadly silent. The hand that had grabbed the Pirate Bone Sword was depleted of its strength. Blood seeped out the back of the Viscount¡¯s head, and he crumpled to the floor.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Viscount hunted; xenogeneic gene found. Xenogeneic beast soul obtained: Steel Centaur.¡±


    Han Sen was so happy about this. He had obtained another beast soul, but he was still in the middle of a fight. He couldn¡¯t take a time-out to examine it just yet.


    ¡°Where did this guye from?¡± Mike and the other Barons were frozen. They couldn¡¯t believe any of this.


    A Baron was surrounded by the Angry Steel Army. He had not been killed, and he had managed to kill a xenogeneic Viscount. It beggared belief.


    After the xenogeneic Viscount was killed, the morale of the Angry Steel Army began to wane. The assassination was serious stuff. Seeing it really dealt a blow to their resolve.


    Angry Steel¡¯s face turned red. He was bursting with a scary me. He bowed to Mister Ji and said, ¡°Mister Ji, I am going to kill that Baron myself.¡±


    After that, Angry Steel Earl flew towards Han Sen.


    Although it was embarrassing for an Earl to be forced to kill a Baron, now was not the time to be concerned with that If he couldn¡¯t kill Han Sen now, it would be a tremendous loss for the Angry Steel Army. He¡¯d lose most of his reputation, for sure.


    ¡°Everyone fall back,¡± Mister Ji said quietly.


    Angry Steel froze. He turned around and asked him, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Or are your ears clogged? He just told you all to leave,¡± the maid lifted her lips to say.


    ¡°But...¡± Angry Steel still wished to speak.


    ¡°This is your third time questioning the judgment of the master¡¯smand. The Taurus are bold.¡± The maid looked at Angry Steel Earl coldly.


    A cold sweat broke out on Angry Steel Earl¡¯s forehead. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Please do not be mad. I am wrong. I will tell them to retreat immediately.¡±


    After that, hemanded his entire army to fall back.


    The centaur warriors were all shocked, but they didn¡¯t want to fight anymore, anyway. They were all happy to listen to themand and swiftly abandon the battle.


    ¡°You get lost, too.¡± The maid looked at Angry Steel Earl with disdain. If he wasn¡¯t useful, she would have killed him already for questioning Mister Ji three times.


    Angry Steel did not say a word in response, and his face was expressionless. He didn¡¯t look at Mister Ji, and simply returned to the camp with his army.


    Han Sen was shocked to see the army suddenly fall back.


    When the Kate that were boarding the ship saw the army retreat, they began to cheer.


    Lao Zhuoma and the Barons, seeing what happened on the battlefield, looked nervous. They saw a shadow.


    Mister Ji walked slowly onto the battlefield, along with the maid.


    Han Sen, seeing Mister Ji and the maid, looked shocked. They looked like shura.


    Mister Ji walked in front of Han Sen and bowed before him, saying, ¡°I am of Demon. My name is Luo Ji. May I ask what yours is?¡±


    When Lao Zhuoma and Mike saw Mister Ji, their faces grew pale. They did not know who Mister Ji was in particr, but they knew what the people of Demon looked like.


    Demon was one of the higher races, unlike the Taurus.


    ¡°Demon?¡± Han Sen looked at Mister Ji, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m Human. The name¡¯s Dor.¡±


    ¡°Dor? That¡¯s a good name.¡± Luo Ji smiled, but he didn¡¯t care if it was a real or fake name. He continued on by saying, ¡°Dor, you know that the Taurus are a subordinate race of ours?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that. I¡¯m not going to bully you, though. If you aren¡¯t damaged by my palm, I will let you go. I promise you that no one will subsequently try to bring you harm,¡± Mister Ji coldly said.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t ept?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen knew that if Mister Ji wanted him dead, the man wouldn¡¯t have spoken to him as much as he already had. He was here for something, and he wasn¡¯t nning on killing him.


    ¡°If you do not ept, you will have to help me deal with something. And after that, you will be free to go,¡± Mister Ji said. ¡°That sounds fair, but you aren¡¯t a Baron.¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    Mister Jiughed and said, ¡°I am a Viscount, but when I use my palm, I will gauge it to a level that rivals yours. If you find out I use more power than I should, consider it my defeat¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯ll settle it,¡± Han Sen agreed.


    Han Sen had just fought several Viscounts, but the Demon Luo Ji was not like the centaurs. He wasn¡¯t at the same level.


    Luo Ji did give Han Sen a sense of danger, though. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be reckless, walking into this. But with what was being offered, it didn¡¯t make much sense to reject.


    If their levels were going to be bnced, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have trouble dodging the palm.


    Luo Ji smiled and raised his right hand. His fingers were really long, and his skin was really pale. It looked like the hand of a young executioner.


    But when he lifted his hand fully, Han Sen¡¯s face changed.


    As his right hand was raised, it gathered up a weird power. It made no sound or sense, and normal people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to feel it.


    But Han Sen was very familiar with this power. Many people had this power in his family, and he recognized it.


    ¡°The Falsified-Sky Sutra?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at Luo Ji¡¯s hand in shock. Without a shadow of a doubt, the man was using Falsified-Sky powers. Or the shura version of those powers. He knew he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    When Mister Ji heard Han Sen¡¯s voice, heughed and said, ¡°This power hails from the annals of my race. It is Sky-Demon Sutra. If you can block it, I will never bother you again.¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t familiar with the Sky-Demon Sutra, but he knew it must be the same thing as Falsified-Sky power. And Han Sen also knew why Luo Ji was so confident in his ability to hurt him. Falsified-Sky powers never missed, and no ordinarybatant could ever block them.


    After Mister Ji said that, he put his hand in front of him. He swung it like an orchestrator with a baton. It looked rhythmic, and it didn¡¯t even look as if there was much power in it.


    Not many people could block Falsified-Sky powers. If that man used Viscount power against Han Sen, he didn¡¯t think he could beat it But Mister Ji was using power that equated to Han Sen¡¯s level. It was the hubris of arrogance.

 Chapter 1790 - 1790 Human Dollar

    <strong>1790 Human Dor</strong>


    Han Sen lifted his own palm as he faced-off against Mister Ji.


    The maid behind Mister Ji smiled and looked on with disdain. She thought to herself, ¡°This person is arrogant. He thinks he is so great just for killing a few centaurs. He¡¯s actually using his own palm against the master, pah! How dare he think he canpete with the Sky-Demon Sutra.¡±


    As she thought this, both palms collided. And because the power was equalized, they were both sent reeling back.


    Han Sen knew this would happen, but Mister Ji wasn¡¯t prepared. It looked as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The maid¡¯s eyes and mouth opened wide, and she screamed. ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    ¡°Do you still mean what you said?¡± Han Sen calmly asked Mister Ji. That calm was only on the surface, though.


    After that strike, he knew he had just gone up against Falsified-Sky powers.


    ¡°Does Demon have a connection to the shura? Is Demon a race formed by the shura in the geno universe? Or are the shura a part of Demon perhaps?¡± Han Sen mulled potential answers for these questions, over and over. It was difficult to say.


    Mister Ji wore a conflicted expression, and he said, ¡°I spoke the truth. You can leave, and no trouble will pursue you when you depart.¡±


    After that, Mister Ji said, ¡°And if you are willing to, we can make a trade. If you seed, not only will trouble not follow you today, but you will never have trouble on Kate ever again. Furthermore, you will be granted a fine reward.¡±


    ¡°What sort of trade?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Mister Ji.


    The implications were clear. Mister Ji wouldn¡¯t touch Han Sen for one day, but unless Han Sen got on that airship, he couldn¡¯t run very far. Demon would control the entirety of Kate soon. If Han Sen didn¡¯t want to get killed, he¡¯d have to make this trade.


    Han Sen was not afraid of being chased, but he wanted to at least hear what the terms might be.


    Han Sen was also interested in learning why those of Demon were able to make use of Falsified-Sky powers, and why they looked so simr to the shura.


    ¡°This is not a ce for talking, so let us discuss this somewhere else.¡± Mister Ji waved for Han Sen to follow him.


    And without hesitation, Han Sen apanied him and they both left together.


    After they left, all the Kate felt as if they had escaped death.


    Someone had recorded the fight and uploaded it to the inte It created quite the fuss across many different races.


    It depicted a Baron turning the streets into a killing field. Han Sen¡¯s movement and sword skills garnered a lot of attention, in particr. They all wished to guess who he might have been.


    Many people knew about the Pirate Bone Sword he had wielded. So, many guessed that he belonged to Pirate. But Piratecked people with techniques and talent as impressive as what the video showed.


    While the sword skills known by Pirate were strong, they were not as strong as Han Sen¡¯s.


    The form Han Sen had filled-in on the ship was revealed. It identified his race as Human, and his name as Dor. No one had heard of humans before, so no one knew where Dor might actually be from. But many creatures remembered that Human and Dorbo from that day onwards.


    ¡°It¡¯s that *sshole!¡± On a pirate ship, a beautiful youngdy was watching the video. She gritted her teeth.


    It was Hai¡¯er. After she had been robbed, she set out in search of Han Sen, but all traces of the man had vanished.


    She believed it would be extremely difficult to find him, and thest thing she wanted to hear was that a Baron had made such bloody use of her Pirate Bone Sword and killed a xenogeneic Viscount amidst it all.


    Hai¡¯er watched the video and recognized both Han Sen and the sword. She was so mad, she really wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Hai¡¯er, this Dor stole your sword.¡± A man was also watching the video, and he looked greatly surprised.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Rogge. You need to teach him a proper lesson and get the sword back,¡± Hai¡¯er said to the man in a voice that she thought would sound cute.


    Although Hai¡¯er hated Han Sen¡¯s guts, his disy of power had impressed her. It would be difficult to find another fighter that could equal him, especially among the Barons. She knew if she was to exact revenge, she couldn¡¯t do it alone.


    Rogge sucked on a lollipop contemtively. As he watched the video, he said, ¡°Powerful guy. I¡¯m afraid someone of the same tier would not be able to kill him.¡±


    ¡°He is just a Baron. If you want to kill him, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you.¡± Hai¡¯er clutched his arms tight


    Rogge blinked and said, ¡°My Little Hai¡¯er wants help, eh? But you do know that if one of us Pirates seeks vengeance, we must do it by ourselves. Unless you die or something, of course. If I help you, Grandpa Pirate will kill me.¡±


    ¡°Rogge... Uncle... It is only the two of us. If we don¡¯t tell him, he won¡¯t know. Please help me!¡± Hai¡¯er started to swing his arms.


    ¡°Fine. Fine. Stop shaking me,¡± Rogge said.


    ¡°So, you agree?¡± Hai¡¯er sounded excited.


    ¡°I can¡¯t actually do this myself, of course. You¡¯ll have to get the sword yourself; otherwise, Grandpa Pirate will kill me.¡± Uncle


    Rogge sucked his lollipop with a smile, and then he said, ¡°I can most certainly help you level up to be a Viscount, though. He is strong, but if you are a Viscount, killing him won¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    She looked upset at first, but after hearing his offer, she seemed much happier. She said, ¡°It would be good to kill that *sshole myself. How can I level up to be a Viscount in a short amount of time?¡±


    ¡°This is the geno material I was able to retrieve from a Marquis whale. It is from the Lightning Sea. I made battle pills from it. The next time you practice, consume one. I believe that within ten days, you can be a Viscount.¡± Rogge gave Hai¡¯er a bottle of the stuff.


    Hai¡¯er epted the bottle and bared her teeth, saying, ¡°Dor, I am going to take your life.¡±

 Chapter 1791 - 1791 Demon Grave

    <strong>1791 Demon Grave</strong>


    ¡°Demon Grave?¡± Han Sen frowned and looked at Mister Ji.


    Mister Ji nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Demon Grave. It was an ordinary xenogeneic space, but a battle once transpired there. Something went awry. Anyone who enters there now has their powers suppressed to the level of an ordinary bumpkin in geno armor. Even a King would be like amoner there, and the same applies to any weaponry that enters.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce like that? What happened there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You have seen how powerful that Kong Fei is, yes? The one of No,¡± Mister Ji inquired.


    Han Sen had a front row seat for that particr show. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°Demon Grave is the result of two elites like Kong Fei having a brawl,¡± Mister Ji said. ¡°It is useless to try and resist the suppression of that zone. Your strength won¡¯t mean squat there. You will be amoner when you enter. The strongest people that opt to reside there are ones like you. It is true skill that sets them apart. When you are there, you might find yourself able to kill a King.¡±


    ¡°Why am I going to that ce with you?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    A ce like that did indeed seem to be good for him, but Han Sen didn¡¯t think he was invincible enough to march in blindly.


    The geno universe, in one way or another, had the Falsified-Sky Sutra. Demon was not the strongest race, though, and that meant there were powers out there that were even greater than it. Han Sen did not think Mister Ji would be invincible if he went to this ce.


    Furthermore, his power would be greatly suppressed. Death would find him easier there, so that wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°The legends say two god elites fought for a treasure in xenogeneic space, and that was how the ce became Demon Grave. I am unsure which of them might have managed to take this treasure, but after their battle, there were many xenogeneic nts. The fruit they bear is very mystic, and I will need just one of them. I am hoping you will be able to go with me to retrieve it. If you aid me in this venture, you will be highly rewarded,¡± Mister Ji said seriously.


    ¡°If these fruits can provide such a big benefit, and they are still there for the taking, this ce must be quite dangerous,¡± Han Sen said.


    Mister Ji did not want to hide these facts. He picked up some notes and thenid out everything he had gathered. ¡°Demon Grave has a lot of xenogeneic nts, but there are no xenogeneic creatures there. Don¡¯t worry. But inside the ce, there is an indigenous race. They are the lesser sort of race that can only wear geno armor. None of them can be Nobles. Growing up there, however, allows them to munch on as much of the xenogeneic fruit as they want. They cannot be proper Barons, but their raw strength is higher than the average soldier¡¯s. They are roughly the equal of an average Baron.¡±


    Mister Ji went on to say, ¡°If they are outside that ce, it matters little how strong they are. They are, for all intents and purposes, rubbish. Inside Demon Grave, however, even a King might lose to them. They are our biggest enemy to fear.¡±


    Han Sen surveyed the information in front of him, and he found that most of the papers were drawings that had been done by hand. There weren¡¯t any actual videos or surveince photos.


    ¡°You cannot use tools in there. This is all we have, so take a look,¡± Mister Ji exined.


    Han Sen kept on looking at the pictures that had been drawn, though, and he admired the artistic qualities.


    The bodies of this race looked human-like, but they possessed butterfly wings. Their hair grew upwards like fire, and their bodies were like those of a human. They wore silver geno armor, and they looked really nice.


    The documents said they were called Chaos. They were not Nobles, and nor were they xenogeneics. But their power could definitely bepared to that of a Baron.


    They were nothing when they were out in the world, but they were scary inside their territory.


    Chaos ate the xenogeneic fruit. While many others had ventured there, hoping to collect some¡ªeven Dukes¡ªthey were mostly killed.


    But when Han Sen read the effects of those fruits, he was tempted.


    Han Sen had eighty-six Baron geno points, and that was because he consistently ate the materials and weapons he found. He hadn¡¯t cooked the horn arrows or the Pirate Bone Sword. He did eat the Toxic Fang Dagger, though. And after everything he¡¯d consumed, he was still a while away from one hundred.


    He killed Greataxe Viscount, but there were no materials for him to retrieve. He couldn¡¯t get the dozen Baron geno points he needed.


    After seeing the description of the xenogeneic fruit, Han Sen thought that maybe he¡¯d be able to increase his own genes. If he could, he¡¯d be a Viscount.


    But still, it depended on the fruit itself. And fruit aside, there was already a fairly good motive that could prompt him to go on this venture. If he was able to get a few of the fruits, he could at least swap them for materials, too.


    ¡°Aside from the one I need, you can keep any others you collect. If I get the fruit I want, I will give you a Viscount armor that was forged from xenogeneic material. The defense of the gear is as good as it gets.¡± When Mister Ji said this, Han Sen was unbelievably tempted to join him.


    Not only was it the prospect of Viscount armor, but being able to keep collected fruit was wondrous, too. Han Sen really wanted to go.


    Mister Ji, seeing Han Sen not saying a word, still looked hesitant. So, he took out his phone and showed Han Sen a visual of the armor.


    The armor was blue and made of scales. It looked like a fish-scale armorset.


    Mister Ji smiled and said, ¡°This Viscount Armor is called Aqua-Scale Armor. It is made from the scales of Viscount Aqua- Scale Snakes. Each snake only has one scale, so it took 265 to make this set.¡±


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m worth all this, then sure. I wille with you.¡± Han Sen smiled and agreed to the trip. He looked calm andposed, but inwardly, he was drooling over the potential rewards.


    Two hundred and sixty-five Viscount materials was incredible. Seeing the armor, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to wear it. He wanted to eat it That set of armor could take him from Baron to Viscount, and from Viscount to Earl. That was not an armorset. That was a recovery soup.

 Chapter 1792 - Demon Grave

    <strong>Chapter 1792 Demon Grave</strong>


    Mister Ji told Han Sen that the Aqua-Scale Snakes were a powerful race, but of the lesser variety. They were strong enough to challenge the higher races that were in the geno hall. They had tried once, but fell short of being able to im antern. The high race had killed almost all of them in return for the boldness.


    The Aqua-Scale Armor was made from the xenogeneic snakes that had died in the battle. It eventually came into Demon¡¯s possession, and then Mister Ji¡¯s personal ownership.


    This trip to Demon Grave was important, and it had been very difficult to find someone of Han Sen¡¯s caliber to help. Therefore, the price was of no object.


    After epting Mister Ji¡¯s invitation, Han Sen noticed not just anyone could travel to Demon Grave.


    When Demon Grave was created, a few of the higher races established a rule. They could send people in whenever the entrance opened up, but only within certain limitations.


    Demon was a part of the ensemble that had made this rule. They could send a group of four inside, but two of the party had to be Demons.


    Since two members of the party had already been chosen, Mister Ji only had one space remaining. He was originally nning on bringing his maid, but after seeing Han Sen, he changed his mind. He¡¯d prefer to bring Han Sen instead of her.


    Mister Ji wasn¡¯t stupid, though. He had insurance to make sure that Han Sen tried his hardest The maid was an Earl elite, and there¡¯d be other Demons on standby outside. Things wouldn¡¯t turn out very well for Han Sen if Mister Ji didn¡¯t return alive.


    Demon Grave¡¯s entrance was near Kate. But because it was not yet open, Mister Ji had been waiting around, observing how the Taurus attacked. He could not believe that he had stumbled across someone like Han Sen here, of all ces.


    Two dayster, Mister Ji took Han Sen with him to leave Kate¡¯s surface. They didn¡¯t go far, though. The entrance to Demon Grave was on a natural satellite that orbited Kate.


    Because of the fight, the energy of Demon Grave was erratic and vtile. Sometimes, Demon Grave would suppress elites so strongly that they would die before they could even set foot on the ground. So, the only option was to enter during a fluctuation of the atmospheric energy. They would enter when the energy was weak, and leave before it became strong again.


    Han Sen followed Mister Ji to a base that the elites had built. There were no other higher races there. The guards in the base said that one Demon had already taken a person into Demon Grave.


    Mister Ji took Han Sen out of the base, headed for a barren. Mister Ji told Han Sen he had arrivedte on purpose, and so they wouldn¡¯t be entering with the others.


    The natural satellite was the size of the moon, so it wasn¡¯t big. It was very empty, too. It was covered in yellow sand and cactus-like nts.


    When he stepped out of the base, he noticed that the sands stretched out to endless horizons. Rather than being on a tiny moon, it just felt like he was in a random desert somewhere. Han Sen knew he had entered Demon Grave, however. This was the result of the xenogeneic space¡¯s dimensional twisting.


    Mister Ji, as he kept on walking, told Han Sen, ¡°We have entered Demon Grave now, and there is something I must tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Han Sen was not surprised by this. Before he had agreed toe, he knew some sort of information had been kept from him.


    ¡°The fruit that we¡¯re after this time is special, even for Demon¡¯s Grave. But it also means we have to go in deep. It is in thend heavily-ruled by Chaos. So, we need to ensure we are prepared,¡± Mister Ji said.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and did not say anything in response. Even though Mister Ji had not told him this before, it was something he already expected. He was offering a lot to Han Sen, so there had to be something unusually dangerous involved.


    That meant Mister Ji wouldn¡¯t have been very confident in the venture, either, if he was to go alone. He really wanted Han Sen to go with him.


    ¡°Inside Demon Grave, our lives are tethered. If you die, I die. If you live, I live. So, if there is anything I need to know, it is best you tell me now. Don¡¯t hold back something that will bite us in the *sster,¡± Mister Ji said.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this is a trade. You¡¯re paying for the service, so we each have an obligation. You? Money. Me? Effort. We humans have standards.¡±


    Hearing him say that, Mister Ji did not respond. With Han Sen in tow, he continued moving forward.


    Not long after, Han Sen felt a little sick. He was feeling weak. After a few dozen more miles, he was feeling extra tired.


    ¡°Demon Grave suppresses outsiders a lot. We are weakened a considerable amount Be careful. If you see the Chaos, hide. It is best to try to avoid fighting them.¡± Mister Ji was not faring any better, either. He was sweating, and he was visibly struggling against the suppression.


    After a dozen miles more, the desert turned a little green. They were approaching an oasis, and it spurred them to walk a little faster.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re on the right path. The map said we¡¯d encounter an oasis. There¡¯s a chance we can get some xenogeneic fruit here without trouble.¡± Mister Ji looked excited.


    But they were still very cautious as they walked forward. They didn¡¯t want to stumble into the Chaos.


    As for the other powerful races that had entered Demon Grave, Mister Ji said not to worry. He had chosen a very dangerous path that would lead them to the Chaos camp. Normal people wouldn¡¯t go there.


    They didn¡¯t sense anything living in the oasis as they approached. When they entered, they found many grape-like fruits, which were reddish-purple in color. They were so heavy, they bent the vines they grew upon. And there were a lot of them.


    ¡°Are these the xenogeneic fruits?¡± Han Sen looked at them with surprise.


    ¡°They¡¯re not. They¡¯re just ordinary fruit. We¡¯ll have to look deeper. The xenogeneic fruit we seek will look like crystals,¡± Mister Ji said.


    Han Sen followed the grape vines, and a littleter, he found a grape that looked very special.


    Just like Mister Ji had said, it looked crystalline, like a piece of jade.


    Just as Han Sen reached out to pick it up, he felt dangering his way. He quickly fell back and looked at the vine.

 Chapter 1793 - 1793 Yisha

    <strong>1793 Yisha</strong>


    When Mister Ji saw Han Sen jump back, he immediately put himself in battle mode. He looked toward the grapevine ahead of them-


    HMister Ji, you are good. Even your mere servant is so sensitive.¡± A voice sounded from the grapevine, before someone walked out.


    Han Sen observed the body approaching and noted it was a woman wearing a battle suit. The mask she wore obscured her face, however.


    On her head, she had white bunny ears. Han Sen and Mister Ji were facing her, so they couldn¡¯t see if she also had a tail. Hanging on her back, though, was a saw-like knife. It was a little savage, especially whenpared with her body shape.


    Mister Ji looked at the woman and said coldly, ¡°What is one of the Rebate doing here?¡±


    The woman, still sounding casual, said, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing here, I want to do, too.¡±


    ¡°That means we¡¯re enemies.¡± Mister Ji gave Han Sen a signal before approaching the woman slowly. His hand hovered above the sword attached to his waist.


    Han Sen understood the signal and moved to nk the woman. He walked toward her from the other side.


    The woman remained where she stood, as if she hadn¡¯t seen the pairing toward her. She merely said, ¡°Three miles to the north of the oasis, there is a group of Chaos. If I shout, or the sounds of your weapons ring, they will be drawn here. Are you sure you want to do this now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t stand for bluffing.¡± Mister Jiughed.


    ¡°If there were no Chaos, why would I be here? Go ahead, if you don¡¯t believe me. We can all die together.¡± The woman didn¡¯t buckle easily to the implied threat, and she held her ground resolutely.


    That made Mister Ji hesitate a bit, too. He stopped approaching her and gestured for Han Sen to keep an eye on her.


    Han Sen nodded. Mister Ji started sneaking in a northerly direction until he was out of sight.


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong to Demon,¡± the woman remarked. She didn¡¯t sound hostile when she spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I am human,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± the woman asked Han Sen. She appeared to have been confused.


    The woman was definitely not an ordinary Rebate. If Mister Ji knew her true identity, he¡¯d have been shocked. And he wouldn¡¯t have believed he was seeing her here, of all ces.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything more, and he simply continued to look at the woman.


    The woman picked a grape and reclined back against a giant vine. She skinned the grape and ced it in her mouth. As she ate it, she said, ¡°What is Mister Ji giving you? Whatever it is, I can double the offer. If you help meter, of course.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked that the woman so boldly wanted him to betray Mister Ji. She had made the offer so casually, as if it was entirely normal.


    Seeing Han Sen not give her an answer, the woman went on to say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I am uncertain what Mister Ji is hoping to aplish. He¡¯s told you that he wants a xenogeneic fruit, am I right? If you believe that, you are dreadfully wrong. I can tell you right here, for free, that this xenogeneic fruit he has told you about is not the only thing that he wants. This ce is extremely dangerous, so I suggest you think about this, lest you go and get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°This is none of my business,¡± Han Sen said calmly. Even if the woman hadn¡¯t said anything like this, he still had his own suspicions.


    ¡°You are an interesting fellow. My name is Yisha. What¡¯s yours?¡± The woman looked at Han Sen with genuine interest. ¡°Dor,¡± Han Sen answered.


    The woman¡¯s expression said that she had never heard of humans nor a person named Dor. The video of Han Senying waste to the centaurs hadn¡¯t been circting for very long. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t gotten around to seeing it yet.


    The woman seemed to think of something else, too. But she then appeared to quickly shelve the idea. The grapevines began to rustle, and a littleter, Mister Ji came marching out towards them.


    Mister Ji looked grim. It seemed as if Yisha had not been lying, and he had seen the Chaos.


    ¡°How long have you been here? And how long have the Chaos been in this area?¡± Mister Ji asked the woman.


    ¡°Is that how you ask people for information? This is the grace and etiquette of the Demons on full disy?¡± Yisha asked sarcastically.


    Mister Ji looked at Yisha. He had seen the Rebate before, but he didn¡¯t know a ton about them.


    ¡°What is your name,dy?¡± Mister Ji asked politely, not seeming angered by her questions.


    ¡°Yisha,¡± Yisha answered.


    Mister Ji receded into thought for a moment, and he tried to imagine where he might have heard that name before.


    Mister Ji smiled and went on to say, ¡°Lady Yisha, if we havee here for the same purpose and waltzed into the same predicament, why don¡¯t we co-operate?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Yisha asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°We deal with the Chaos, of course. And once that is done, we can go our separate ways. Finding the reward will be up to our individual effort again. What do you think?¡± Mister Ji smiled with his suggestion.


    ¡°Okay. How would you propose we deal with the Chaos? Do you think the three of us can take down four?¡± Yisha asked.


    Mister Ji shook his head. ¡°They mighte at us in a group, in which case their numbers advantage will be difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°So, what is the n?¡± Yisha said.


    ¡°I have heard the Rebate excel in both speed and agility. You are the best of the higher races, in those fields. If you can lure the Chaos into the oasis, Han Sen and I will strike. If we can take down two, the other two can betaken out easily.¡± Mister Ji looked sincere.


    ¡°Mister Ji, that is such a great n. Minor suggestion: how about you lure them out, instead?¡± Yisha said drily.


    Mister Ji responded quietly, ¡°We don¡¯t have the movement capabilities of the Rebate. And if we detected you when you were attempting to go unnoticed, the Chaos definitely will. It is best that Han Sen and I perform the sneak attack.¡±


    Yisha frowned in thought. Then, surprisingly, she said, ¡°Okay, I will lure out the Chaos. But I want half of the spoils. The other half goes to you two.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mister Ji smiled.


    After the three of them settled on the n, Han Sen and Mister Ji went into hiding. Yisha was going to attract the Chaos.


    After Yisha left, Mister Ji told Han Sen, ¡°When Yisha lures them here, don¡¯t do anything. We will slide out of the oasis without being noticed.¡±

 Chapter 1794 - 1794 Chaos

    <strong>1794 Chaos</strong>


    Han Sen frowned, but he didn¡¯t have much of an opinion about Mister Ji breaking promises.


    Mister Ji and Yisha¡¯s purposes were simr, so that did make thempetitors. It was to be expected that they would fight and trick each other when co-operating.


    The reason Han Sen frowned, however, was because of Yisha. He thought she had agreed too quickly to the idea of luring the Chaos there, and that she herself was nning to betray them. If they left now, they might lose an advantage.


    While Han Sen was still in thought, a noise came from further into the oasis. From where they were hiding, they could see Yisha was running towards them with haste.


    Yisha was incredibly fast, but she didn¡¯t look to be too concerned or rushed. Several arrows flew through the air right past her. It was a terrifying scene for Han Sen to watch.


    Her abilities of movement were not inferior to Han Sen¡¯s own Dongxuan Movements.


    Not far behind Yisha, four Chaos were pping their wings in pursuit They had bows, and they were repeatedly firing arrows down at her. Their power and speed were scary, as well. Inside Demon Grave, Han Sen was probably much slower than they were.


    The Chaos looked just like the artistic renditions he had previously seen. They were d in silver armor, and they possessed butterfly wings. Their bows were forged from wood or sturdy vines.


    Yisha was able to avoid the four of them as she ran back to the oasis. She hadn¡¯t been dealt an injury, which was rather amazing. When Yisha ran into the oasis, she followed the current n and went for the grapevine.


    There were a lot of vines there, and visibility was severely limited. The Chaos flew down to the ground and began making their way through the vines.


    The backs of their wings were weird. When they were open, they were open wider than a man with his arms stretched out. When they closed, they threaded together to look like a cape.


    The four Chaos were next to them now. Han Sen looked towards Mister Ji, who was looking back at him, shaking his head. He was telling Han Sen not to do anything.


    The four Chaos did not notice Han Sen or Mister Ji¡¯s lurking presences. But after they had passed, Mister Ji signaled for Han Sen to go to where the Chaos had initiallye from.


    Han Sen followed Mister Ji out of the oasis, but not long after they left, they heard an angry shriek from behind. The four Chaos suddenly appeared,ing right for them.


    Mister Ji and Han Sen¡¯s hearts jumped. There had been no fighting in the oasis, and yet, the monsters were nowing right for them. Yisha was nowhere to be seen, either. That was weird.


    They did not know how Yisha had gotten rid of the Chaos, but the four creatures had obviously reversed direction. They were clearlying for Han Sen and Mister Ji now. The pair couldn¡¯t spend much time thinking it over, though, and so they focused on trying to run. While they might not have been able to outrun the creatures, they couldn¡¯t just stand around doing nothing.


    After running a few steps, Han Sen quickly realized that they couldn¡¯t escape this predicament He shouted at Mister Ji and said, ¡°Run back to the oasis. We can¡¯t proceed like this!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mister Ji agreed, and he quickly turned around.


    Han Sen turned around, too. He wanted to return to the oasis. There would be foliage and other things that could be used to block and confuse the creatures.


    Han Sen ran for a while, but Mister Ji did note back. He kept on running the other way, using Han Sen to get rid of the Chaos.


    Han Sen stayed silent, though, and he did not turn around. He kept going back towards the oasis. The Chaos were moving incredibly fast, and Han Sen had been running for a while, hoping to breach the oasis from another side. All of a sudden, though, he slid to a stop.


    Many arrows came flying forward. Han Sen quickly employed Heavenly Go and his Dongxuan Movements. As he bobbed to evade each arrow, he continued heading for the oasis.


    The four Chaos had been unable to shoot Han Sen, so they instead drew their swords and swooped closer. They wanted to stop Han Sen from entering.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t use his Pirate Bone Sword, though. A xenogeneic weapon like that would be weaker in such a ce. Using it here would be a great waste, and if it ended up getting broken, that¡¯d be terrible.


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s dodging, he decided to try to pick up the wooden arrows that had been fired at him. He threw them back at two of the Chaos and rolled. Then, he picked up another two wooden arrows. He threw those at the other two.


    The Chaos chopped the approaching arrows down with their wooden swords and continued after Han Sen.


    Han Sen grabbed more wooden arrows, using them as melee weapons to deflect iing sword strikes.


    Pang!


    The sword hit his arrows with devasting force, and Han Sen stumbled back with bleeding hands. His chest ached and he coughed up a little blood. Before Han Sennded, a Chaos was running at him again with its sword drawn. It wanted to cut Han Sen in two while he was still in the air.


    But Han Sen moved like a bird and avoided the strike. He threw a wooden arrow toward the two Chaos that were running at him. The two Chaos swung their swords to cut the arrow down, but suddenly, the arrow moved low and went past them.


    Han Sen thought Drillhead could be of benefit since he was using the arrows at such short-range. But the speed and skill of the two that came against him now were too much. They dodged the arrow that hade right before their throats.


    ¡°These guys are hard to deal with!¡± Han Sen thought in his heart He didn¡¯t stop moving, though. And while those two dealt with the arrow, he went to face thest Chaos ahead.


    That Chaos was a woman. Her wooden sword was not heavy like those of the other three. She swung her sword like it was a banyan branch. A multitude of shadows shed through the air toward Han Sen, like a ready to snare him.


    But Han Sen did not hesitate. If the three Chaos caught up, escape would be incredibly difficult.


    Like a ghost, Han Sen headed towards the with his horn arrow in hand.


    Katcha!


    The Viscount rank horn arrow was struck by the wooden sword and broken. But Han Sen used this chance to escape the sword And before he had time to feel sad over his loss, he was headed for the oasis.


    The four Chaos continued shouting angrily, but none were able to stop Han Sen. And in the midst of the oasis, it was easy for him to hide. After a few more dodges, he was able to race into the grape vines.

 Chapter 1795 - The Fight on the Statue

    <b>Chapter 1795 The Fight on the Statue</b>


    After entering the area with the grapevines, things became much easier for Han Sen.


    The fighting skills that the four Chaos employed were rather simple and a little clumsy, but they weren¡¯t weak. One versus one, Han Sen might win. But against four of them at the same time, there was a high chance he could stumble and fall.


    Han Sen used all the judgment, prediction, and movement that his skills gave him. He did this so he could fight them more effectively in the grapevine area.


    Han Sen kept escaping in the direction that Yisha had fled. But Yisha herself was now headed in the direction Mister Ji had gone, so Han Sen was unable to see her. If she had not been killed, she should still be in the grape area.


    Han Sen was still curious about how she had managed to get rid of the Chaos that were chasing her.


    The four Chaos ardently pursued Han Sen. He was able to kite and keep them at bay, though, keeping them from dealing any damage to him. In this manner, they went deep into the grapevines.


    In the beginning, Han Sen could catch glimpses of Yisha¡¯s trail. But after going this deep, he had lost sight of it.


    ¡°What did she do?¡± Han Sen frowned. He was fighting four Chaos all alone, hoping to find something that could help him out of the bind.


    The grapevines there were very big. They were as thick as a man¡¯s leg, and they tangled together like snakes. They webbed and clogged the skies, making it difficult for sunlight to pierce through and illuminate the undergrowth. The whole ce was like onebyrinthine cave system.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have dared go this deep if he didn¡¯t know there were no xenogeneics there.


    Han Sen thought theplicated geography could weaken the resolve of the Chaos. But they seemed to be very familiar with the ce, and Han Sen still couldn¡¯t shake them off his tail.


    The Dongxuan Armor absorbed the power and strength of the earth, but it was very limited where they were right now. Perhaps it was because of the atmosphere that had been damaged by the two elites so long ago. And consequently, the Baron Dongxuan Armor was suppressed. To make matters worse, without the constant replenishment, the energy he was using was starting to make him feel tired.


    When Han Sen wondered whether or not he should risk trying to take a hostage, he suddenly saw something bright. The vines seemed to be opening in front of him, and the sunlight was extra bright there. It was being reflected by something, and Han Sen assumed it might be water.


    Han Sen did not know how he had gotten here. He ran forward, and lo and behold, he saw ake that was skirted by the rest of the oasis¡¯ vines.


    A statue stood n the middle of theke, and surprisingly, Yisha was there.


    Yisha was sitting on the shoulder of the statue. She looked surprised when she saw Han Sen emerge from the knot of vines.


    But when Han Sen left the vines and approached the shores of theke, he heard the Chaos make warning sounds. They were warning Han Sen not to venture too close to it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care for what they thought, though, and he just continued on towards theke. He jumped to Yisha¡¯s statue.


    The statue was sculpted to look like a person. It sort of looked like a human or a crystallizer. There were no butterfly wings, cat ears, or tail of any sort. It was just a three-meter-tall person with clothes on. The lower part of its legs was submerged beneath the surface of theke.


    When Han Sen jumped, the Chaos stopped near the shore. They gave up their chase, and neither did they fire any more arrows.


    Han Sen flew to the left shoulder of the statue. Yisha, who was on the right shoulder of the statue, drew out her saw-like knife. She shed it at Han Sen.


    Han Sen had seen many powerful skills, like Falsified-Sky sword skills, but this was scary. There were many swordsmen in the sanctuary, and lots of them were masters. But Han Sen had never seen someone as cruel as she was before. Most sword skills he had seen so far were intended for shing or stabbing. Sometimes they were fast and powerful.


    But Yisha¡¯s skills were weird. It looked like she was shing and stabbing at the same time, like some toxic snake. Or the fangs of a hungry wolf. She was so fast, Han Sen could not determine the track of her attack.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t spare much time thinking this over, though. He used his powers to take to the air like a bird. He tried to dodge Yisha, but he was suppressed and unable to tell where she was attacking from. The suppression slowed him down, and while he did manage to mostly dodge the strike, he was shed across the arm.


    Han Sen did not know what that savage saw-knife was made of, but it cut straight through his armor and sliced him deeply enough to expose his bones.


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s blood was crystallized. Melting his blood would be difficult under the suppressive atmosphere, so no actual blood seeped through the wound.


    Having failed to stop Han Sen, she lifted her weapon to strike again. She was going faster and faster, with more strength in each subsequent lunge. She was like some toxic beast opening its mouth to bite Han Sen.


    Han Sen was in the air, flying like a bird. He tried to gain more distance to dodge Yisha¡¯s attacks.


    Yisha was still standing on the statue, though. Eventually, she was unable to reach Han Sen. She didn¡¯t chase him, and it seemed as if she only wanted Han Sen off the statue.


    But it was apparent by the look on her face that Yisha was surprised. She was stunned that Han Sen had managed to dodge her attack.


    Han Sen was in the air, thinking over what had happened.


    Yisha was far stronger than he had imagined she would be. Her attacks were almost as good as Han Sen¡¯s. She was definitely a master with the de.


    She deliberately let go of Han Sen and Mister Ji, and it seemed like she had been using them as more than just bait Perhaps she was staying here, not because of the Chaos, but something else. Perhaps she had a n that involved theke, the statue, and maybe the entire oasis itself.


    Han Sen felt as if he couldn¡¯t use all his strength. If he had enough energy, he could fly freely and not worry about falling. But inside Demon Grave, Han Sen really was weak. Flying like he was, he had already lost much of his power. He wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Han Sen looked at theke and noticed how clear the water was. He could see the bottom, of the smallke. The water reflected light very strongly, though. The reflections would hurt your eye.


    There were no creatures in theke, and neither was there anything like seaweed. But even so, with the fact that none of the Chaos would approach, Han Sen did not have a good feeling about the ce.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and circled around in the air before trying to return to the statue.

 Chapter 1796 - Super Gene?

    <b>Chapter 1796 Super Gene?</b>


    Yisha saw Han Sening back for the statue and swung her sword again. The sword moved like a subtle dragon, and it wasn¡¯t as obvious as Han Sen¡¯s approach.


    Her sword mind was not any weaker than Han Sen¡¯s. In fact, she was the most difficult enemy Han Sen had faced since entering the geno universe.


    He didn¡¯t have a weapon, and he didn¡¯t dare to use his Pirate Bone Sword to challenge her saw-knife. All he could rely on was his movement abilities as he flew around the statue, trying to get on it.


    But Yisha¡¯s agility and sword skills were in no way inferior to Han Sen. When she waved her saw-knife, she prevented Han Sen from being able to reach the statue.


    Han Sen flew around the statue three times, eventually feeling as if he had exhausted all the power in his body. If he didn¡¯t borrow some power from another source soon, he¡¯d likely fall into the water below.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this and see if it works.¡± Han Sen summoned something in his hands. The light became a steel shield.


    The steel shield was one meter high, and it was made of good steel. In the front, there was a carving of a centaur roaring up to the sky.


    This was the Viscount beast soul Steel Centaur. It was a shield beast soul.


    Han Sen had not tried it out yet, and he didn¡¯t know if it would be weakened by Demon Grave. But he had to do something, and using it now seemed like the best idea.


    Han Sen lifted the steel shield to cover his entire body. He forced himself onto the statue¡¯s shoulder.


    When Yisha attacked this time, Han Sen did not retreat. Not that he could, as there was no space to move backward. If he could not maintain a position on the statue, he¡¯d stumble back and fall into theke.


    Dong!


    Yisha shed the shield and heard a metallic noise ring out. Han Sen¡¯s body moved back a bit, but he still managed to rpose himself and stay firmly on the statue¡¯s shoulder.


    Yisha looked shocked by this. Her eyes looked at Han Sen¡¯s shield, unable to believe it had managed to block her saw-knife and save Han Sen¡¯s life.


    The serrated knife was like a mouthful of teeth, heading right for Han Sen.


    But Han Sen had already regained his footing on the statue, and now his stance was firm. He had a shield to block Yisha¡¯s saw-knife. He wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.


    They were both fighting atop the statue, and Yisha¡¯s sword skills still proved themselves to be tremendously spooky. But Han Sen was hiding behind the shield. She shed dozens of times, but she failed to break the steel surface of the shield.


    Han Sen was thrilled. Apparently, Demon Grave¡¯s suppression had no effect on beast souls. Therefore, beast souls were very handy to have in that ce.


    Han Sen hated himself for not having any other beast souls right now. If he had a bunch, he¡¯d practically be invincible in this ce.


    Yisha continued fighting for a while, but eventually stopped. She stood on the right shoulder of the statue, staring at Han Sen who stood atop the left shoulder. She said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following Luo Ji? Why did youe back this way?¡±


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. Keeping himself behind the safety of the shield, he sat down carefully and said, ¡°Mister Ji ran off, so I decided toe back here.¡±


    Yisha stared at Han Sen and sat down, as well. She felt exhausted after doing so much fighting, too.


    She was a noble belonging to one of the higher races, but the Demon Grave had an even worse effect on her. Her body was no greater than Han Sen¡¯s in this ce.


    Now that Han Sen had the time to look over the statue properly, he noticed that there was a word engraved on the statue¡¯s neck. The carving was a little rough, as if it had been added after the statue was made.


    Han Sen looked a little closer, and when he did, he was given a shock. He knew those words. They weren¡¯t Kate characters.


    It was anguage belonging to ancient humans.


    ¡°Super Gene?¡±


    Two words followed by a question mark. When he saw those words, Han Sen was shocked. The most shocking thing was how familiar the writing looked.


    Han Sen had previously seen a note written by his great-granddad Han Jinzhi. It had said ¡°Super Gene?¡± Now, the same words and question mark were on this thing. The handwriting was identical, too.


    Han Sen looked at the words as his mind raced. ¡°Han Jinzhi was here? Why did he write this down? Why is there a question mark? Why is Yisha here?¡±


    There were so many questions racing through Han Sen¡¯s head, but he could note up with any answers.


    ¡°Do you know these words?¡± Yisha suddenly asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen was wearing his Dongxuan Armor, so she could not see his face. But Han Sen had jerked slightly when he saw it, and he had stared at it for too long.


    ¡°I can read a bit.¡± Han Sen did not deny it.


    Yisha looked happy and asked, ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Yisha and her smile, and said, ¡°What¡¯s written there is notplicated. Tell me why you are here.¡±


    Yisha immediately frowned and said, ¡°I know something is strange about this ce. Perhaps there is treasure waiting to be found.¡±


    ¡°Do I look retarded?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at her.


    ¡°No.¡± Yisha was shocked.


    ¶£hen don¡¯t treat me like I am.¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    The scene went quiet. Han Sen began looking over the statue to see if he could find any other writing. If Han Jinzhi really did write those words, he wouldn¡¯t have done so for no reason.


    Han Sen looked everywhere, but there were no other words. It was quite disappointing. And furthermore, he could no longer see the Chaos. He wasn¡¯t sure where they had gone off to.


    ¡°Who does this statue represent? Is it be a human or a crystallizer?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Suddenly, the sound of bubbles was heard from down below. He looked down to theke, and it seemed as if the water beneath them was boiling. But Han Sen didn¡¯t feel as if theke was getting any hotter. And there were so many bubbles emerging, you could not even see beyond the surface.


    ¡°Dor, do you want to live or die?¡± Yisha asked suddenly, looking at Han Sen.

 Chapter 1797 - 1797 Treasure in the Lake

    <strong>1797 Treasure in the Lake</strong>


    What do you mean?¡± Han Sen asked, with a frown.


    ¡°If you want to live, listen to me and follow my instructions closely. If you want to die, death cane easily. Just take a look at the wound on your arm for assurance,¡± Yisha said coldly.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he looked at the wound on his arm.


    The tear on the Dongxuan Armor was still there. It was difficult to recover in that ce, but despite that, his wound had already healed. Han Sen¡¯s healing abilities were remarkable.


    He had a xenogeneic body, so he wouldn¡¯t bleed. His healing abilities were better than the average Viscount¡¯s.


    After examining his wound, he determined that his arm was in good shape. His wound was going to be fine, and there wouldn¡¯t even be a scar.


    But just as Han Sen started to answer her, he felt pain stem from his wound. Somehow, the mostly-healed skin hade undone. In a second, the wound had reopened as if he had just been injured. He almost cried aloud.


    Yisha said quietly, ¡°You were hit by my teeth power. If I want to, I can ensure your body never heals, and any recovery you make can be broken. I can do this repeatedly until your entire body breaks. Even if you leave Demon Grave and find a King- ss elite for aid, not even they will be able to break my teeth power. Not that you could find someone like that, but it would only take two weeks for me to rip up your whole body.¡±


    Han Sen did not respond, but he could definitely feel that his wound was slowly tearing wider. It was slow, but difficult to control. It felt like there were a number of teeth in the wound, digging into his body. He tried to control it, but he could not stop the skin ʲom tearing further and further.


    ¡°The only reason it would take me two weeks is because of your ability not to bleed. If you did bleed, you¡¯d be dead within a day.¡± Yisha looked at Han Sen¡¯s wound.


    Han Sen¡¯s bloodless wound was a strange sight for her. Her teeth power could break through flesh and speed up any bleeding process. Even those who incurred the slightest of wounds would bleed profusely, but Han Sen hadn¡¯t bled a drop.


    Han Sen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, and he asked Yisha, ¡°What do you want me to do? If you want me to die, you don¡¯t have to say that¡±


    Yisha sighed and told him emotionlessly, ¡°I need you to do nothing.¡±


    Han Sen understood what she meant. She wanted him to stay where he was, do nothing, and avoid disturbing her.


    ¡°If you can stand-still, you won¡¯t disturb my business. We can avoid a feud, and I promise you that when we leave this ce, I will remove the teeth powers I have inflicted upon you,¡± Yisha said.


    Han Sen neither agreed nor disagreed, but he did say, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not putting me in danger, I can abide.¡±


    Yisha frowned. She was not happy with Han Sen¡¯s manner of promise.


    More and more bubbles were appearing in the water, like arge jacuzzi. The bubbles had lovely acoustics, with their constant popping. But amongst the many bubbles, Han Sen saw a ck bag. What it was, he did not know.


    ¡°Remember what you have told me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be wishing you were dead,¡± Yisha told Han Sen threateningly. She stared at the ck thing in theke, then, ignoring Han Sen.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen looked at it


    Yisha ignored him. She continued staring at theke, as if he did not exist.


    Han Sen, getting ignored, did not speak. He was thinking if there was some manner of nice treasure down below, he¡¯d like to steal it.


    He didn¡¯t believe the promise Yisha had made him. Once they left Demon Grave, it was likely she wouldn¡¯t remove the teeth power. It was possible she¡¯d just kill him.


    Yisha took whatever was inside theke seriously. If he could steal whatever it was, even if he could not use it himself, it might work as leverage over Yisha.


    Whatever the thing in the water was, it was moving faster. And it produced arge number of waves. But then, suddenly, it burst out of the froth of bubbles.


    When Han Sen was finally able to see the item, he was shocked.


    Han Sen had expected to see something like a fish or a snake. He wouldn¡¯t even have been surprised if it was a dead body, as anything could happen in that ce.


    But when Han Sen saw a scabbarde out of the water, he was shocked.


    It would make sense if it was a de, as it could easily be deemed as a treasure of some worth. Or perhaps even a geno armament like the Northern King Glove.


    But it was just a scabbard that jumped out of theke, minus a de it could house. What use would a in scabbard be for 3 o armgl:¡±?


    The scabbard was ck, but it wasn¡¯t a matte color. It was crystalline, like some sort of ck diamond.


    The scabbard hopped out of theke like a fish. It¡¯s movement looked almost happy.


    ¡°What is this scabbard?¡± Han Sen asked.


    When Yisha continued ignoring him, Han Sen summoned hisst horn arrow. He was going to shoot at the ck crystal scabbard.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yisha was shocked, and her saw-knife immediately swung toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen ducked behind his shield andughed. ¡°I hate being lonely. If you don¡¯t talk to me, perhaps I will do something weird. Don¡¯t take it out on me, if I happen to ruin your business here.¡±


    Yisha¡¯s teeth were getting itchy. If someone like Han Sen had spoken to her in such a manner outside of Demon Grave, she could have had him killed a million times over with a mere wag of her finger.


    Rebate Sword Queen was half a god. Even Kings tended to avoid her. No one had permission to speak to her in such a way.


    ¡°When I leave this ce, I will kill you.¡± Yisha was very angry, but there was nothing she could do. If Han Sen wanted to ruin her business and steal the scabbard, there was nothing she could do to stop him.


    ¡°What is this scabbard?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Have you heard about the crystallizers? If you haven¡¯t, then you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Yisha said coldly.

 Chapter 1798 - 1798 Crystal Geno Weapon

    <strong>1798 Crystal Geno Weapon</strong>


    ¡°Of course I have heard about them. Is that scabbard rted to the crystallizers?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, but he held his emotions in check and kept his voice t.


    ¡°If you know, then why do you ask?¡± Yisha replied icily.


    ¡°I have heard about this race, but I do not know much about them. Please exin it to me, but please be aware: if I am bored, I may do something unpredictable.¡± Han Sen smiled as he fondled the horn arrow.


    Yisha hated Han Sen, but she mped down on her anger and said, ¡°The crystallizers were a new race of the geno universe. They were here for a short amount of time, and their evolution process was fairly average. In fact, it was worse than some of the lesser races. But the crystallizers were wonderful with geno technology. They created a crystal geno weapon that could enable normal geno fighters to battle against Dukes, Marquis, and even Kings.¡±


    ¡°Something that strong resides here?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He thought the crystallizers had been unable to be strong, and had thus been destroyed. But with her saying this now, he was learning that while their bodies were not strong, their weapons did not seem weak.


    Yisha ignored Han Sen and continued to speak. ¡°After the crystallizers created their crystal geno weapons, they grew in strength. They were ambitious, and they even sought to im a position in the geno hall. But their strongest leader was merely a Duke. He wasn¡¯t even a King ss fighter. No race with such limited power had ever tried to challenge a position in the geno hall before.¡±


    ¡°But they failed. It seems like the crystallizers¡¯ crystal geno weapons were inferior to those of Kings.¡± Han Sen could predict how it all ended.


    Yisha looked at him with disdain, and said, ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know anything. The crystallizers¡¯ crystal geno weapons were as good as the Kings. If they challenged ordinary higher races, they might have indeed lit up antern. But they were too strong, and they invented a geno weapon that was greater than the gods. And with that geno weapon, they challenged a most mighty higher race. And the God elites of this higher race destroyed them. They disappeared shortly after.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He hadn¡¯t known the crystallizers were that great, and so it came as a surprise.


    ¡°Could this scabbard be the crystal geno weapon that is able to y a god?¡± Han Sen looked at the scabbard in theke and became very excited.


    Yisha said, ¡°You think it¡¯s here? You think such a thing would still reside in a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe no one knows.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Yisha said, ¡°You think too much. Power doesn¡¯t just appear as if out of nowhere. And the crystallizers were only able to craft a single one of those crystal geno weapons. And yet they still failed. They weren¡¯t able to kill a god; not even a deified elite. The crystal geno weapon was reduced to dust Many races saw that happen, so a lot of them know. But after a while, the memory of the crystallizers has faded. Many cannot recall anything about them.¡±


    ¡°What is this scabbard, then?¡± Han Sen blinked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ordinary variant of those crystal geno weapons. If it wasplete, then it might carry one in a fight versus Duke ss foes. Perhaps even King ss. Now all that remains is the scabbard, and so its strength is decreased,¡± Yisha said.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe her, as he knew very little about her. But with her battle skills, it was clear to see that she was not an ordinary person from a higher race. She could be a Duke or King herself. A character like her would not enter a ce like this in search of an iplete crystal geno weapon.


    Han Sen stared at the scabbard and said, ¡°Two elites once fought here. They fought over a treasure. That is why this xenogeneic space has such strange suppressive properties. Might this be the item they were fighting over?¡±


    ¡°Your imagination is quite something,¡± Yisha said coldly.


    Han Sen wanted to squeeze more information out of her, but theke suddenly moved. The scabbard flew towards them like an arrow.


    Yisha immediately became happy, as no more talking could follow. So, she reached out to grab the scabbard as it flew.


    She had only been talking to keep Han Sen upied and calm. He hadn¡¯t done anything to disrupt the scabbard, just like she nned. And now that it was flying forward, she could happily ignore Han Sen. As soon as she grabbed the scabbard, her work would be finished, and she could kill Han Sen. He would be her first kill with it


    The scabbard flew to the forehead of the statue, fitting itself neatly into a slot that Han Sen had noticed there.


    Han Sen originally thought that slot was something of a decoration. It might even have represented a third eye. But now he knew it was not anything like that; it was instead a slot for the scabbard. Han Sen had no idea why the scabbard would be drawn to the slot


    Han Sen thought about it quickly, and he saw Yisha on the adjacent shoulder. She was reaching out to catch the scabbard. Han Sen threw a punch, aiming towards Yisha¡¯s hands.


    Yisha looked murderous, and she swung her sword. Luckily, Han Sen was able to dodge it. If he hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d have lost his hand.


    Han Sen¡¯s other fist came into contact with Yisha¡¯s other hand, though. There was a pang sound, and both of them flinched backward. Neither of the two caught the scabbard.


    The scabbard flew past the pair, fitting itself neatly into the slot on the forehead of the statue. There wasn¡¯t a single seam, and it fit inside perfectly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Yisha looked extremely glum, and she couldn¡¯t stand his presence anymore.


    ¡°Whoever sees it gets to share. I should have half of it, right?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Yisha lifted her knife and looked at Han Sen. Her body was suddenly zing with a purple fire. Anger was definitely the fuel.


    ¡°I thought Demon Grave suppressed powers, and not even Kings could ovee that. So, what is this?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed. This was bad.

 Chapter 1799 - 1799 Archery Queen

    <strong>1799 Archery Queen</strong>


    Yisha hated Han Sen. Her power was amassing, building in strength. The purple me broke through the enforced limit of Demon Grave. The power in her body was increasing.


    But breaking through the power limit did not mean the suppression of Demon Grave was ineffective. Yisha¡¯s power was too strong, so she broke past a limit She was crossing a line that allowed her to use a power that was not supposed to be in y there. Only elites like Yisha, who were halfway to bing a god, had the power to do this. Not even an average King ss could aplish the same thing.


    Because Yisha was only half-deified, she could notpletely ignore the supposed limitations of Demon Grave. Her dramatic re of power wasn¡¯t actually as big of an improvement as it seemed. Still, she could ignore enough of Demon Grave¡¯s suppression to raise her power to that of a Viscount.


    Forcing her body to wield power like this was a definite strain. Even if she didn¡¯t fight, simply holding the power would damage her.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t forced her hand, she would never have done this. But she was a Sword Queen, and she couldn¡¯t idly ept what Han Sen was doing. So, she decided to kill him where he was, regardless of what it cost her.


    Yisha was afraid Han Sen would steal the scabbard. And that was why she had been holding off, but now that it was inside the statue, nothing would happen. If she killed Han Sen, she could take the scabbard whenever she wanted. Now, without hesitation, she was happily unleashing her power.


    Although she could only raise the power of a Viscount, that was enough. Yisha was holding her saw-knife. She didn¡¯t swing it, but a purple me was crawling atop it.


    Han Sen was holding his Steel Centaur Shield, ready to withstand whatever attack came next. Suddenly, a sharp pain struck his arm. His flesh was exploding.


    The wound on his arm wasing undone. Within a second, his entire arm was ripped open, revealing his white bones. The tear was spreading across his entire body.


    Han Sen was shocked. If this continued, it would only take a few seconds for his entire body to be torn apart.


    ¡°You thought the teeth¡¯s power was that slow? That was only because it was suppressed by Demon Grave. That was why it was so weak earlier. How dare you make me mad! Today is the day you die.¡± Yisha looked cold, as her purple mes increased.


    Han Sen¡¯s wounds were being ripped up faster as a purple mist moved along his flesh and muscles. It was scary to see. ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s nasty!¡± Han Sen shouted in his heart. He didn¡¯t hesitate, as a red light suddenly appeared. It came right out of his genes, wrapping up his entire body.


    Because the Dongxuan Armor had wrapped up Han Sen¡¯s body, you could not tell the differences below its surfaces. But inside his armor, his body was changing. He began to look like he was made of red metal. He was bing transparent, and a powerful presence was growing within him.


    His super god body was activated. The tears in his arm stopped spreading, and the wounds that were covered by a purple aura were doused in white light. The purple air began to dissipate, and his wounds were starting to heal.


    Han Sen felt as if his previously-suppressed body was no longer limited. Power coursed through his body, rumbling like a river.


    Yisha looked at the white light overwhelming Han Sen¡¯s arm and felt the scary presence he exuded. Her face changed and she said, ¡°You... you¡¯ve touched the deified door?¡±


    Han Sen did not answer. He pulled out a gold bow and a white bone arrow. The white light entered the arrow, activating a slumbering power. The bone arrow shivered to life, and a white light came out of it


    ¡°The Archangel Bone Arrow? How?!¡± Yisha was shocked. She was not shocked about the presence of the arrow itself, even though it had been made from the bones of a King Feather. It had King power.


    Normally, an enemy of King ss power was no concern for Yisha. She wagered she could block it. But inside Demon Grave, she had damaged her own body to achieve the power of a Viscount Yet the Archangel Bone Arrow had the same power that it would on the outside. It was not affected, so it was scary.


    Retrieving the scabbard was no longer Yisha¡¯s highest priority, so she flew away from the statue and departed theke.


    An Archangel Bone Arrow with full power was not something she could trifle with.


    Buzz!


    Han Sen moved his finger and fired the bone arrow. It reached Yisha¡¯s chest the instant it left the string. She couldn¡¯t evade that projectile.


    Yisha was a deified elite. Even though her powers were suppressed, her reaction was still quite fast. She lifted the saw knife in front of her chest, and the bone arrow hit the de.


    The holy light raged with the intensity of a volcano. It exploded against the knife when the arrow came into contact with it. And a katcha noise quickly followed. The saw-knife that was still a bit powerful in there, made of an unknown material, suddenly broke. The bone arrow plunged into her chest and rocketed out of her back. It went through another dozen grapevines before its flight was halted.


    Blergh!


    Yisha coughed up blood: a huge hole had been blown through her heart. She was not dead, though. She was still gathering up power. She ran into the grapevines and disappeared.


    Han Sen wished to give chase, but his body was feeling weak. He exited super god spirit mode, as he could only use it for a limited time.


    ¡°What a scary woman! She didn¡¯t die.¡± Han Sen sighed, giving up on pursuing her.


    Han Sen turned around and looked at the forehead of the statue and the scabbard within. He grabbed the part that was sticking out slightly and tried yanking it out.


    When Han Sen pulled on it, it refused to budge. After a few more pulls, it still didn¡¯te free.

 Chapter 1800 - 1800 Knifemind

    <strong>1800 Knifemind</strong>


    Han Sen pulled at it a few times, but he was unable to remove the scabbard. It surprised him.


    Before Han Sen could make another move, he felt as if the scabbard had a beastly knifemind. It came for him like a monster, as if it wished to consume him.


    Han Sen frowned, as his own swordmind began to battle back against the knifemind.


    The knifemind would not damage Han Sen¡¯s body, but it was consuming Han Sen¡¯s own swordmind. His will was being swallowed along with it. If his will broke, even if he was not injured, he would lose his confidence to fight against strong opponents in the future.


    Han Sen¡¯s swordmind was rather scary, but it was shocking how much more terrifying the knifemind was. If Han Sen¡¯s swordmind was likened to a strong bull, then the scabbard¡¯s knifemind was like a dragon.


    It did not matter how strong the bull was, it ate grass. But tigers and dragons ate bones. And right now, it was eating Han Sen¡¯s swordmind.


    If the swordmind had a body, it would have been bleeding.


    Furthermore, this knifemind felt familiar to Han Sen. Yisha¡¯s knifemind was very simr to it. The knifemind of the scabbard was even stronger than Yisha¡¯s, though.


    ¡°It is no wonder she came here for this. In some way, this item is connected to her,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Yisha¡¯s knifemind was so strong, he believed she must have been a King. And with the scabbard¡¯s knifemind being stronger than hers, that led to only one possibility.


    ¡°The creature that left behind this scabbard... was he a deified elite? If he was, this could be one of those horrible elites that created this ce. Was one of those beings a Rebate? Did he leave it here?¡± Han Sen got to thinking.


    Still, Han Sen didn¡¯t think that was quite right. If it had been left behind by one of the Rebate, why would Yisha wait until now to reim it? After all the years that had passed, why now?


    Han Sen did not have the time to mull this over right now, though. So, he used his will to do battle with the knifemind. Even so, it was very difficult trying to battle that particr beast Han Sen¡¯s will and swordmind kept getting chomped on.


    Han Sen¡¯s will was waning, bit by bit, and it felt as if the knifemind was gradually getting stronger.


    Han Sen wished to leave, but his will was being subsumed, and he could not move. If he moved, the knifemind would enter himpletely, ravage his mind, and utterly annihte him.


    As Han Sen wondered what he might be able to do to escape this, the ck crystal armor inside his Sea of Soul suddenly moved. It generated a strange energy.


    When that energy entered Han Sen¡¯s body, the scabbard rattled. And then, the knifemind relented and eased up a little. The scabbard shook and vibrated in its slot, enabling Han Sen to pull it out with ease.


    The ck crystal armor¡¯s energy circted all around Han Sen, and then went back into his Sea of Soul and into the armor. Then, the ck crystal armor became quiet again. It went back to being its normal self.


    The energy had vanished again, but the scabbard did not unleash any more of its wicked knifemind in retaliation. All it did was pulsate inside Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen did not know why, but he felt as if he could feel exactly what the scabbard was feeling. It felt excited, surprised, and scared, all in one.


    Han Sen was surprised, too. He did not understand the connection between the scabbard and the ck crystal armor, and he could not fathom the reason why the ck crystal armor could make the scabbard behave this way.


    ¡°Does this scabbard belong to the Rebate or the crystallizers?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself, but settled on the thought that it belonged to the crystallizers more.


    As Han Sen pondered this, the knifemind of the scabbard revealed itself again. But this time, it did not opt to consume Han Sen¡¯s will. It was actually fitting itself into Han Sen¡¯s will nicely.


    Han Sen felt as if he had be an old beast, and that he was eating the world around him. The universe and everything else would be wholly swallowed by him. The power to munch on the universe felt pretty good.


    The beastly power of consumption was inside Han Sen¡¯s mind. And a secondter, the beast transformed into a knife. It was one that looked familiar.


    The appearance looked just like Yisha¡¯s knife. But the energy inside it did, admittedly, feel worse. Although the appearance was identical,paring Yisha¡¯s to Han Sen¡¯s knife was likeparing a real de with a toy one.


    That knife was held by a man, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t identify the man¡¯s face. Still, he could faintly make out the shape, and tell that the head had ears.


    But it did not matter. The man who held the sword was like a demon that was destroying the world. He shed, breaking the gxy, as countless things were consumed. A countless number ofs were destroyed. Even space itself was shed open.


    sh after sh, that destructive knife skill was scary, but at the same time, it felt really good.


    Every time the figure shed, Han Sen could remember it. Han Sen¡¯s mind opened, bing familiar with the knife skill and the knifemind.


    Subconsciously, Han Sen swung the scabbard to imitate and follow the man.


    sh after sh, Han Sen¡¯s knife skills were creating that same consuming power. And it was getting stronger, too.


    Han Sen¡¯s knifemind had limits, though. No matter how smart he was, this was not something he could learn in any short amount of time. Han Sen¡¯s knifemind was increasing, though. After practicing the sequence of knife skills seventy times, his knifemind was no weaker than Yisha¡¯s. And furthermore, it was still growing.


    When it increased, the man and the knife started to get a bit blurrier. When Han Sen practiced it one hundred times, the man and the knife vanished.


    Han Sen looked at the scabbard and noticed it no longer had a knifemind. The knifemind had been transferred to Han Sen. The scabbard shook and started to fly around Han Sen. It attached itself to Han Sen¡¯s waist and stopped moving.


    The ck diamond knife¡¯s body grew dim. Now, it looked like an ink stone.

 Chapter 1801 - Siege

    <strong>Chapter 1801 Siege</strong>


    Han Sen touched the scabbard and picked it up. It feltfortable in his palm, but it was quiet like it was dead. There was nothing more special about it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think ʲle scabbard would be apletely dead object, though. It might not have given off an anima²·like sensation or possessed a knifemind anymore, but its soul was still there. It couldn¡¯t have beenpletely dead.


    There had to be a reason why the scabbard was so quiet. Han Sen could not discover what that reason was, though.


    He put the scabbard away and then went to examine the statue, but there was nothing of particr note.


    Theke had stopped bubbling and be peaceful again, and there was no sign of a knife that belonged with the scabbard. There was only the scabbard itself.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a knife for this scabbard? What kind of knife could suit this sort of scabbard, I wonder?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. And as he did, something crossed his mind. ¡°Was a whole knife supposed to be stabbed into this statue? Perhaps someone took the knife.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s mind returned to the words ¡°super gene¡± on the neck of the statue. The person who had carved those words might have been the one who had taken the knife.


    But that was merely a wild guess. There was nothing going on now, anyway, and so Han Sen thought it would be a good opportunity to catch his breath for a minute. He flew away from theke and returned to the grapevines.


    He picked up the Archangel Bone Arrow, then gathered some grapes to sate his hunger. He also wanted to get back to searching for the xenogeneic fruits.


    The fruits on the grapevines were better than ordinary fruits, so he picked a few of the big grapes and ate them ravenously. They tasted very sweet, and he ate a whole bunch of them, all at once. He felt much better after that.


    There was no more turmoil or chaos along the way, and Han Sen walked to the edge of the oasis without seeing any further sign of Yisha. Where she had fled to, he could not tell.


    After resting for a bit, Han Sen went back into the oasis to look for the xenogeneic fruit.


    Han Sen wanted to leave Demon Grave in case he met Yisha again. At least while in there, he had an advantage over her. If she followed him out, though, the deified Yisha would be able to kill Han Sen with ease. So, he had to get out of there now, with haste.


    First, Han Sen nned to scour the oasis for xenogeneic fruit. If he couldn¡¯t find it, he¡¯d have to get going before Yisha could stop him.


    But even if he did leave before Yisha did, the biggest problem was that he¡¯d be leaving without Mister Ji. He didn¡¯t think those of Demon would let him walk away so easily.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t worry about that at the moment, though. He had to leave first.


    So, Han Sen walked around between the grapevines. Eventually, he found a grape that looked like agate. Han Sen picked it up and pocketed it


    Han Sen looked over the whole area of grapes and found some green ones and red ones, and then nothing else.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t stay any longer, though. He walked right out of the grape area, wanting to leave the oasis. Unfortunately, he could see clouds of yellow sand rising up ahead, out in the desert.


    Many creatures were now approaching the oasis. They wereing from the direction that Han Sen would need to go to exit the ce. After having a look, Han Sen noticed there were many races amongst them. There were those of Demon and those of the Rebate. There were some Han Sen could not identify, either.


    Half of the races were there now.


    ¡°Weird. Mister Ji said that only a few members of higher races could enter here based on the agreement. So, why are there so many? Did Yisha get these people toe and deal with me, once she escaped?¡± Han Sen frowned, wanting to hide away in the oasis first


    Even if they weren¡¯ting after him, their presence would be dangerous for Han Sen.


    Han Sen started to move, but a member of a higher race amidst that group had exceptional vision. Before Han Sen could retreat into the oasis, the man shouted, ¡°Hey kid, stay where you are! Answer our questions and we won¡¯t trouble you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for what might happen. Unless you think you can escape us all, of course.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Han Sen asked coldly, keeping his distance.


    ¡°Were you the person apanying Luo Ji?¡± someone from Demon asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± the members of Demon asked, looking happy.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate to tell them about Luo Ji running off when chaos ensued. He made no mention of Yisha, though. ¡°Okay, take us to him,¡± the Demon said.


    Han Sen frowned. ¡°I only know he went that way. I don¡¯t know where precisely, so it would be pointless for me to go.¡±


    ¡°We told you to take us to him. Stop talking crap.¡± The higher race that first spotted Han Sen looked annoyed.


    He was afraid Yisha was still out there somewhere, so he didn¡¯t want to go and find Mister Ji with them.


    Han Sen ignored him and kept walking.


    If they had been outside, any of the people present would have been stronger than Han Sen. But within Demon Grave, everyone¡¯s body was suppressed and nearly equalized. Therefore, Han Sen was not afraid.


    When the bird-face-looking higher race man was ignored, it enraged him. He shouted and pulled out a wooden stick to try to hit Han Sen. The wooden stick looked familiar. It looked like the wooden weapons the Chaos used. It must have been an item retrieved from this ce.


    But Han Sen ignored him and continued walking. The man attacked, and while the wooden stick moved like a striking dragon, it didn¡¯t even manage to brush Han Sen¡¯s clothes.


    Those of the higher races looked surprised, but they didn¡¯t want to let Han Sen go. They all surrounded him and drew their weapons. Han Sen noticed that those weapons had all been carved from wood. They were originally Chaos weaponry.


    ¡°Take us to Luo Ji and you¡¯ll be rewarded. Otherwise, no one here will let you go,¡± the Demon said, trying to bluff.


    Although Han Sen was curious why they were in such a rush to find him, he was more afraid of Yisha getting into position to intercept him at some point down the road. He did not answer, and instead rushed forward.


    The higher races were angered. They swung their weapons, wanting to drop Han Sen.


    So, Han Sen pulled out the scabbard and held it like a sword. Then he summoned his swordmind.

 Chapter 1802 - capture

    <strong>Chapter 1802 capture</strong>


    The battle started with an arrow falling from the sky. Itnded the midst of everyone, and they all stared at it in shock. They raised their heads, and they saw Chaos descending from the sky. The Chaos quickly surrounded everyone, and their numbers were several hundred strong.


    A line of arrows were targeting them, and everyone was shocked. That included Han Sen.


    He had already tried escaping from four Chaos, and that was extremely trying. But now their numbers were vast, and he quickly realized that escaping might be impossible here. Unless he used his super god body, of course. In his current state, though, he couldn¡¯t flee.


    It was a shame he still needed to recover. Even if he did use super god spirit mode, it wouldn¡¯tst very long. He might be able to take down a few Chaos, but he couldn¡¯t kill a few hundred while maintaining enough strength to escape.


    ¡°Put down your weapons and put your hands behind your head.¡± A Chaos made use of the universalnguage to speak with them.


    Facing so many drawn bows, no one dared do anything to provoke the Chaos. Looking glum, they all did as instructed. They put down their weapons and put their hands behind their heads.


    Han Sen returned the scabbard to his waist and lifted his arms like the higher races were. The Chaos moved closer and pointed the arrows right at them, then ropes were brought out to bind them. The Chaos put long spears through the ropes and carried them like pigs.


    ¡°They are vegetarians, right? Or are they cannibals?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. If it wasn¡¯t for those who had been captured with him, he would have been long gone by now. He wouldn¡¯t have been in this predicament.


    Luckily, the Chaos didn¡¯t seem to want to kill them immediately. The creatures were headed into the desert.


    After four days, they came to an oasis. This oasis was far bigger, and wooden houses were visible amidst the foliage. So, it must have been where the Chaos lived.


    Everyone was brought to a meadow filled with stone pirs. Yisha was tied to one. She was still wearing her mask, but the wound in her chest now looked fine.


    The higher races didn¡¯t seem to recognize her, and the two Rebate with him didn¡¯t realize who she was. They seemed none the wiser.


    Then, the Chaos tied them to the stone pirs. Han Sen was not too far from Yisha, as she was only two pirs away.


    Yisha did see Han Sen there, though. And she also saw the scabbard he was carrying. Her eyes looked bright and confused, and she fervently wondered why the scabbard would behave like that.


    The Chaos took the wooden weaponry that the group carried. They didn¡¯t see a knife in the socket of the scabbard, so they left it with Han Sen. Han Sen couldn¡¯t use it, anyway.


    ¡°What do the Chaos want to do with us?¡± the bird-faced man asked.


    No one could answer him, as no one knew what the Chaos wanted. The creatures just tied them to the pirs and then left. There were a few Chaos children looking at them, though. The kids stared at them like they were animals in a zoo.


    The Chaos were affected by Demon Grave, and so they didn¡¯t have any Nobles. They only had geno armor. But their fitness, even when they were children, was quite good.


    The Demon called Vic turned to Yisha and asked, ¡°Rebate Lady, when did they capture you? Do you have any idea what they n to do?¡±


    Yisha ignored him. She was a King that had touched a deified door. If she had not been injured by Han Sen, she would not have gotten captured. This was a humiliating situation for her, and so she wasn¡¯t willing to let anyone hear of her identity.


    Vic frowned when he got ignored, but it wasn¡¯t as if he could threaten her into talking now.


    A Rebate man asked, ¡°Look, we¡¯re all in the same boat here. If you know anything, you should tell us. Maybe then we can escape together.¡±


    The other high race people agreed, in the hope that she could tell them something they could use to escape.


    Yisha pretended she did not hear any of them. She simply closed her eyes and rested.


    The Rebate man was made angry by this, and he shouted, ¡°Did you not hear me? I am Rocks Fall Duke, and Imand you to answer me.¡±


    Yisha still kept her eyes closed, and she pretended as if she did not hear him. Han Sen just looked at the woman curiously. It was strange that they did not know Yisha. Han Sen thought she would be a person of enormous importance, the type of person that a mere Duke wouldn¡¯t dare topare themselves to. So, how could Rock Falls Duke not recognize who she was?


    The sky went dark, and eventually, the Chaos kids looked tired. They returned to the houses, leaving only those who were tied up outside.


    The Chaos were sleeping now, and no one was watching them. Some of the higher races wished to shake off their ropes and see if they could escape.


    They did not know what their bindings were made of, though. They couldn¡¯t get free from them. Even when they squeezed their bodies, the rope would constrict and squeeze, too.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A weird voice came from outside of the oasis. Everyone was shocked, and they thought the Chaos had noticed their attempts to escape.


    They looked around and noticed that the wooden doors of the houses were all closed. No Chaos seemed to being out. And then, they heard that noise again. It sounded as if it wasing from every angle.


    Eventually, the noise drew nearer and nearer. And not long after, some green eyes were seen peering at them. They were everywhere in the dark. There were oh-so-many of them.


    ¡°What is this? I thought that, aside from the Chaos, there wouldn¡¯t be any other creatures here,¡± the bird-looking higher race man said.


    The others of the higher races looked terrible, and it soon looked as if the eyes wereing towards them. It didn¡¯t seem as if they were only there to admire the captives.

 Chapter 1803 - 1803 Chosen by the Monster

    <strong>1803 Chosen by the Monster</strong>


    Han Sen looked at the green eyes, shining in the dark. Quickly, he recognized what they looked like. They belonged to creatures that looked like lizards. But their heads were much bigger, like a bull¡¯s. Their skin was grey like rocks, enabling them to blend into the darkness. It was difficult to make out the shape of their bodies.


    The creatures were close to the stone pirs now. They opened their mouths and revealed fangs and snake-like tongues. A strange sort of saliva bubbled around their tongues, as well.


    ¡°What are they? Are the Chaos feeding us to them?¡± One of the higher race people asked in fear.


    Monsters were approaching from each and every angle. They surrounded the meadow of the stone pirs. There were dozens of them, and if they wanted to eat the people tied to the pirs, there still wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy them all.


    The monsters surrounded them, looking at them from outside the circle of the pirs. None stepped into the perimeter, though. As everyone looked on in shock, they heard a long howl. The monsters cleared a path, as if clearing the way for a general toe through.


    Another lizard-like monster emerged, but this one was smaller. It was only the size of a dog.


    The monster raised its head, making itself look very noble. Its body was smaller than the other monsters, but it looked more alive. Instead of being grey, it was dark-red, the color of chicken blood.


    The monsters watched the smaller monster approach, and then they lowered their heads as if they were bowing before a king.


    The small monster came to the pir area and did not stop. It walked inside and began checking everyone out The little monster was looking at all of them like an experienced farmer that was choosing livestock.


    Han Sen found the sight somewhat disturbing, and he had no clue what the monster¡¯s intentions were.


    The higher races were all stunned, too. They were afraid the little monster would chomp their heads off, and they had no hope of fighting back.


    Yisha was still resting with her eyes closed, and she didn¡¯t look scared in the least


    Han Sen was thinking to himself, ¡°I wonder when she got herself caught? It¡¯s weird how she doesn¡¯t seem worried about the monster potentially eating her. She must know something about what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Han Sen knew Yisha must hate him now, though. She¡¯d probably murder him this instant if she could. There was no way she would share information with him, so he didn¡¯t ask.


    The little monster walked around the captured people, and eventually took a step back. It reached out its ws and touched one of the higher races. It seemed as if it had made a selection.


    The higher race that was touched went pale. He was afraid that he was about to be a meal for the creatures.


    The monster walked around until the ws stopped at Han Sen. They remained pointed at him.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jolted, and he thought to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t be this unlucky, can I? He probably thinks my meat is soft, and so that is why he wants to start eating me first¡±


    The little monster made a loud baring noise when it pointed at Han Sen. Another monster then came from beyond the perimeter, racing towards Han Sen with the ferocity of a tiger.


    Those of the higher races felt relieved. It seemed as if the monster was picky, and it wasn¡¯t willing to select them for food.


    But they were wrong. The monster then pointed at a few more of the higher races. Some other monsters came from the outside and approached them. Those who were chosen, aside from Han Sen, were Yisha, Vic, Rock Falls Duke, and the birdfaced higher race man.


    After that, the little monster lowered its paw. It had finished choosing. The other higher race people felt relieved.


    When Han Sen saw the monsterse, his mind raced for a way in which he might escape the predicament He couldn¡¯t fight them, and nor he could he simply run away. Han Sen thought fleeing to the sanctuary might be the only way he could sessfully hide.


    Han Sen looked at the monster in front of him, and suddenly, he realized that he might have misunderstood the creature¡¯s intentions. So, before hemitted to teleporting away, he decided to wait.


    The monster came in front of Han Sen and its teeth shed toward him. The monster didn¡¯t hurt his flesh, though. Instead, the creature just used its teeth to break the rope that bound him.


    After a few hearty bites, the rope was broken. Han Sen was free. He moved his hands and wrists, then looked at the monster with surprise.


    This same thing happened with the others, as they were each approached by a monster which then freed them. The former captives were all given quite the shock.


    After the ropes were cut, the lizards turned around like camels. They allowed themselves to be ridden.


    Han Sen and the others still weren¡¯t sure what was going on.


    When Han Sen and the others didn¡¯t immediately get on the monsters, though, the little monster snarled. It seemed to be telling them that they should hurry and hop on. The freed people looked at each other, gauging the mood, but no one dared hop on. Yisha, however, jumped onto the monster¡¯s back without hesitation.


    After she settled down on the creature¡¯s back, it immediately trotted away.


    Han Sen mounted the monster in front of him, too. It was headed in the same direction.


    Vic and Rocks Fall Duke gritted their teeth before climbing onto their own lizards. The monsters took them all away, beyond the oasis.


    When the little monster saw Han Sen and the others riding off, it barked amand for the rest of the monsters to disperse. The monsters did asmanded, slinking back into the desert.


    The higher races that weren¡¯t chosen felt great relief wash over them. They believed those who had been chosen were going to be food. Perhaps they were being taken away, to be fed uponter.


    Vic and the others were all nervous, though. They weren¡¯t sure if the trip they were on was a good one. But they had little choice in the matter, and there was no turning back for them now.


    The monsters ran through the desert, and it was surprisingly cold there at night. Even so, the sky was mesmerizingly clear. The stars were shining so brightly that it looked as if you could reach out your hand and pick them up.


    After walking for half the night, Han Sen saw a glow in front of him like a spinning gxy. There were countless snakes ahead, lit up like a tangle of glowsticks.

 Chapter 1804 - 1804 Unbelievable Mountain

    <strong>1804 Unbelievable Mountain</strong>


    The monsters went up toward the rivers of light, and when they drew close, it turned out that the snake-looking things weren¡¯t actually snakes. It looked like a bearding out from the sand. It was waving, and the motion had looked serpentine from afar.


    The monsters came towards the snake-looking beard, but the beard seemed frightened by their approach. It buried itself underground. There were more of them, and each one the monsters drew near to would end up drilling back into the ground.


    Those beards were like dragonflies in the desert. It was like they were forming a path that led the monsters forward.


    When the sun rose, the beards disappeared. But Han Sen saw arge, strange mountain ahead.


    The reason it was strange was because it looked like a giant egg atop the desert sands. And aside from that mountain, the rest of the geography was in desert dunes.


    ¡°Something as big as that cannot be a real egg, surely. How big would a creature have to be to create such arge egg?¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself.


    The monsters, seeing the egg-shaped mountain ahead, started to run even faster. The small monsters stood atop the bigger mountains, crying and calling out at the mountain.


    As they drew closer and closer to the ce, they saw the egg mountain more clearly. While it was the size of a mountain, it wasn¡¯t made of rock. It was dark, but wrapped in silk. It looked like a giant cocoon.


    The silk bands were as thick as an arm, and they glowed gently.


    The monsters ran in front of the cocoon and stopped. They lowered their heads to let Han Sen and the others down.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± the bird-faced man asked, as he looked up at the cocoon.


    Vic, Rocks Fall Duke, and Yisha did not speak. They merely looked at the cocoon and kept their thoughts to themselves.


    Han Sen could tell Rocks Fall Duke was excited about something. His minor disy of emotion this was only shown for a split-second, but it couldn¡¯t escape Han Sen¡¯s notice.


    ¡°These three people know what this cocoon is. Aside from Yisha, though, Vic and Rocks Fall Duke are here by ident. Still, they know what this is. They knew what this was before they came here?¡± Han Sen kept thinking.


    They all looked at the giant cocoon, as the monstersid themselves down on the ground, as if in servitude and prayer to their god.


    Only the little red monster was willing to go up close to it, though. It walked around the cocoon as if it was looking for something.


    ¡°Should we escape now?¡± the bird-faced man asked as he looked down at the monsters who were all bowing with their heads lowered.


    ¡°Do you think they are stupid? Just because they haven¡¯t injured us doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯d let us run off. Don¡¯t you see that they still surround us?¡± Rocks Fall Duke lifted his lips.


    The bird-faced man started to respond, but he suddenly felt the sand around his feet start to shift as it would with the onset of an earthquake.


    Han Sen felt it, too. And it wasn¡¯t just the sand that was moving. Even the mountain-looking cocoon was moving. Where the earth and the cocoon touched each other, the sand was beginning to run. It was like a hole had formed somewhere below ground, and the sand was swirling into it like a vortex.


    They wanted to retreat, but the monsters were still down on the ground. They couldn¡¯t fall back without stepping onto the monsters behind them.


    ¡°That thing is rising!¡± the bird-faced man shouted.


    Han Sen noticed the cocoon was indeed rising. It wasn¡¯t the sand that was moving, it was the rising of the cocoon that was affecting the sand. The movement wasing from that.


    Now, Han Sen was no longer looking at the cocoon. Instead, he was looking at Vic, Rocks Fall Duke, and Yisha. He could not see Yisha¡¯s face, for she wore a mask.


    Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s face looked excited, though. And Vic¡¯s eyes were now gleaming brightly.


    ¡°These guys must surely know something...¡± Han Sen tried to think of ways in which he could gain information from them.


    As Han Sen continued his thoughts, the cocoonpletely departed its bed of sand. It was floating in the air, and it looked stunning.


    It was like the Himyas, but they were in the sky. Humans were smaller than ants standing next to it, and if it fell, they would be crushed.


    The giant cocoon was hovering six meters above the ground. It froze in the air and stopped moving.


    Han Sen wondered what manner of power could make something so big float like that.


    The little monster went back to its group, and it growled at them. They surrounded Han Sen, ushering him and the others below the cocoon.


    Han Sen saw that the lizards weren¡¯t looking nervous, and so he didn¡¯t try to run. He wanted to know what they wished to do there.


    The monsters pushed them to the bottom of the pit, and in the center of the cocoon above them, Han Sen could see there was a circr hole. It was around two meters wide, andpared to the cocoon, it looked as small as the point of a needle.


    Han Sen looked up through the hole, and all he could see was silk. The strands were as thick as an arm, just like they were outside. The little monsters pointed at the hole and made snarling noises at Rocks Fall Duke and the others. It looked as if they wanted the captives to enter.


    ¡°Should we go in?¡± the bird-faced man¡¯s face kept changing. He had no clue what was going on, so he looked at Rocks Fall Duke and Vic for an answer.


    ¡°Do we have any other choice?¡± Rocks Fall Duke said, before approaching the hole.


    He tried to keep his excitement suppressed, and he did so by walking slowly. But Han Sen knew that Rocks Fall Duke was eager to go inside.


    ¡°Yes. Since we are here, we might as well go in,¡± Vic said, before following after Rocks Fall Duke.


    He sounded rxed, but he was afraid of Rocks Fall Duke stealing something.


    The bird-faced man followed. He climbed into the hole with them, and only Han Sen and Yisha remained outside it.

 Chapter 1805 - Heartbea Super Gene

    <h4><b>Chapter 1805: Heartbea Super Gene</b></h4>


    The little monster grunted at Han Sen and Yisha, wanting them to go inside quickly.


    Yisha did not enter yet, though. Instead, she walked up to Han Sen and quietly told him, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what to expect once we enter that hole. How about we put our grudge aside and co-operate to get through this?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He did not expect Yisha to make an offer of co-operation. He looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking about asking, too. But, if we are to co-operate, shouldn¡¯t we be honest with each other?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yisha asked emotionlessly.


    Han Sen pointed at the cocoon¡¯s hole and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you do not know what this is.¡±


    The little monster grunted at Yisha again, sounding annoyed. The other monsters started to behave the same way. It looked as if they were willing to eat their captives if Han Sen and Yisha continued to dy.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t talk out here. Let¡¯s go inside first,¡± Yisha said. Then, she jumped towards some strands of silk conning out of the hole and climbed inside.


    When Han Sen started to jump in after her, something pulled him from behind and stopped him.


    Han Sen nced over his shoulder and saw that the little monster was biting his gauntlet, holding him in ce. Han Sen turned around, and then the monster put its head below Han Sen¡¯s hand. It opened its mouth and dropped something.


    And then, the little monster roared. The other monsters followed, telling him now he could go.


    Han Sen was surprised. He looked at the item he had been given and noticed that it was some sort of orb. It was around the size of a ping-pong ball. It was soft and spongy, and also transparent. What it was, he could not quite tell.


    Han Sen looked at the little monster onest time, epted the ball, and then jumped up towards the hole in the silk.


    Because there were strands of silk everywhere, climbing in was not that difficult. All it required was strength.


    He raised his head and noticed it was a tunnel that went for about one hundred meters before opening up. Near the top, however, was a horizontal cave.


    The three that had entered first were almost there.


    Han Sen climbed up casually, and when he reached the entrance, Rocks Fall Duke and the others were not standing too far from there. They weren¡¯t willing to walk in just yet.


    Boom!


    Just as Han Sen was going to enter, there was a loud noise. The whole cocoon shook. When Han Sen looked down, he saw that the exit had vanished. It seemed as if the cocoon had dropped back down onto its bed of sand.


    ¡°Now we are all in the same boat. So, we must take action together. There might be danger up ahead, after all.¡± Rocks Fall Duke looked at the others and spoke slowly.


    Vic nodded and said, ¡°He is right. We do face danger. We¡¯ll only survive if we co-operate together.¡±


    ¡°Mister Vic is a smart guy,¡± Rocks Fall Dukeplimented. He looked at Han Sen, Yisha, and the bird-faced man. He then asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it,¡± the bird-faced man said.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it, too.¡± Surprisingly, Yisha actually deigned to answer someone.


    But she quickly went on to say, ¡°But if we co-operate, that also means we have to move together. Otherwise, co-operation is pointless.¡±


    Rocks Fall Duke heard what she said, and before Yisha could continue speaking, he immediately said. ¡°Yes! We need to move together. I am a Duke of the Rebate. I have experience leading millions. And since I have experience in this field, how about I lead?¡±


    ¡°Rocks Fall Duke, that is not right Anyone who has gotten this far is good, and they have experience. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to anyone here,¡± Vic said coldly.


    ¡°Mister Vic¡¯s knowledge is indubitable. Everyone here is probably weH-known, so you all won¡¯t be any worse than me.¡±


    Rocks Fall Duke then paused, looked at Yisha, and said, ¡°But we have two Rebate. It would be easier if I lead.¡±


    Rocks Fall Duke wanted to take advantage of the fact there were more of his race in order to control the expedition. So, he had the right to speak.


    Before Vic could say anything, though, Yisha said, ¡°I think whoevermands us should be talented. They should have experience. They should be strong. And out of the five of us, I think he is most suited for the task. I would cast my vote on him.¡±


    After that, Yisha pointed at Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned. Vic and Rocks Fall Duke hadn¡¯t cared about him at all before this, but now that she had spoken, they looked at him with grave hostility.


    ¡°Yeah, someone from a small race no one has heard of before. Come on, how can you expect him tomand those of a recognized higher race?¡± the bird-faced man looked at Han Sen with disdain.


    He had fought Han Sen before, and Han Sen had effectively dodged each strike. He wasn¡¯t happy about this suggestion by Yisha.


    ¡°I think he is suitable. If one of us is leading, someone will not be happy about it And if we can¡¯t pick the strongest, it is only fair that we pick the weakest.¡± Vic spoke this, but he kept his real thoughts hidden behind a wicked smile.


    ¡°No! This is not a game. How can we select the weakest to lead? Do you want us all to die?¡± Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s face changed, and he shook his head.


    ¡°If you think he isn¡¯t capable, then I will have to lead.¡± Vic smiled.


    Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think people will be happy about you leading.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying people will only be happy about you leading?¡± Vicughed coldly.


    ¡°Stop fighting! Unless he leads, I won¡¯t agree to follow anyone else. If you don¡¯t want him to lead us all, then we can each go our separate ways,¡± Yisha said calmly.


    Rocks Fall Duke and Vic frowned upon hearing this. Especially Rocks Fall Duke. He was extremely angry about the fact that his fellow Rebate wasn¡¯t willing to support him. If the others weren¡¯t there, he¡¯d have tried to teach her a lesson.


    Everyone went quiet then, and no one spoke.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Suddenly, a strange noise came from deeper within the cavern. It was like a heartbeat, and it had a steady rhythm.

 Chapter 1806 - Mystic Ligh Super Gene

    <h4><b>Chapter 1806: Mystic Ligh Super Gene</b></h4>


    Han Sen looked around carefully. Aside from the glowing silk, there was nothing else he could see.


    The sound of a heartbeatsted for about a minute before it came to a stop.


    ¡°There must be something bad about this ce, for the monsters to bring us here. Perhaps they are using us as a sacrifice to some creatures that reside here. We shouldn¡¯t walk in too deep, and we should head back the way we came,¡± the bird-faced man said to Rocks Fall Duke and Vic.


    ¡°Hawk Wing, you think too much. The cocoon has been put back down, and an exit is no longer possible. Even if we were able to escape this ce, the monsters outside would surely not let us go free,¡± Rocks Fall Duke said. Then, he turned to Han Sen and Yisha, and said, ¡°Arguing like this is wasting time and getting us nowhere. So, why don¡¯t wepete to see who will be the leader?¡±


    ¡°You want us to kill each other in order to co-operate?¡± Yishaughed.


    Rocks Fall Duke smiled and said, ¡°My contest does not consist of fighting. I have a hard metal, so let¡¯s see who can inflict the deepest mark upon it. Whoever does can be our leader.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fine to me,¡± Vic said.


    Hawk Wing had no opinion, and Yisha just nodded. Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, so everyone pretty much agreed.


    ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± Rocks Fall Duke pulled out a sheet of metal that was about as big as his hand.


    Everyone knew that their powers were being suppressed by Demon Grave, so the difference in ss did not matter much. Whatever the case might have been in the outside world, their powers would be simr here.


    Leaving a mark would all be down to the weapon used and the wielder¡¯s proficiency with it. This wouldn¡¯t be a contest for pure strength.


    ¡°You suggested this, so you first,¡± Vic said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rocks Fall Duke agreed. He¡¯d already known that he¡¯d be the first to strike.


    He pulled out his long knife and shed it. The de came against the metal, and it emitted a purple spark.


    A dong noise was heard, and afterwards, a mark was left upon the metal te. It was around one inch deep.


    ¡°Teeth power. You have practiced the Rebate elder¡¯s skill Teeth de?¡± Vic looked at him in surprise.


    Rocks Fall Duke looked on cockily, and he said, ¡°Mister Vic, you are smart. You recognize a skill that belongs to the elders.¡± ¡°Back then, the Noble elder used Teeth de and teeth powers to light up antern and grant the race its higher status.


    Everyone knows this. But Teeth de requires a lot to practice. Not many Rebates are able to cast it, so I cannot believe you are so talented and have managed to,¡± Vic said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a minor achievement.¡± Rocks Fall Duke lifted his lips. He was very happy to hear such gushing praise.


    Han Sen found it funny. Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s Teeth de was clearly beginner level. He didn¡¯t have a pure cast of the Teeth power. How Han Sen had learned enough of Teeth de to know that, though, he was not sure.


    Han Sen¡¯s Teeth de was just beginner, as well. But his Teeth power was definitely stronger than what Rocks Fall Duke could do.


    Rocks Fall Duke wanted to use this power to achieve leadership over the others. It was a great idea, but the reality was far crueler than he expected


    Han Sen had seen Yisha, who he guessed was a real heir to the grand power of Teeth de. As such, she did not have any thoughts to share over the demonstration.


    ¡°Who is next?¡± Rocks Fall Duke looked at them all.


    Hawk Wing waved his hand and said, ¡°Do not mind me. I don¡¯t mind having you or Mister Vic as our leader.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested either; let him try,¡± Yisha said, nodding at Han Sen. Why Yisha kept rooting for Han Sen was perplexing. Han Sen was not moving yet, though. And Vic smiled and said, ¡°Let me do it, then.¡±


    Rocks Fall Duke gave Vic the sheet of metal. Vic held the metal and smiled. ¡°I can use whatever power I possess to leave a mark on it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you can leave a darker mark than me, then you will be ourmander.¡± Rocks Fall Duke still sounded confident about himself.


    The destructive ability of Teeth power was the best in the entire universe. Demon was good at Sky-Demon powers. They did not miss, but they also did not destroy like the Teeth powers could.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Vic smiled and unsheathed a dagger. Then he swung it at the metal.


    There was a katcha noise, and the metal broke.


    Rocks Fall Duke was in shock. Even Yisha looked surprised.


    All the power from the outside had been suppressed there, and even the King ss treasures would suffer suppression. For Vic¡¯s dagger to be able to cut through the metal, it meant that he could easily kill them all if he so wanted.


    With the Sky-Demon power, Vic seemed to be the strongest there.


    ¡°Now I am themander! Does anyone have an opinion about that?¡± Vic said coldly.


    The others did not speak. Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s face had turned all red, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say a word.


    ¡°What dagger is that? And why does it have that raw power in Demon Grave? It is stronger than the wooden weapons built from the nts that reside here,¡± Hawk Wing asked as he looked at Vic¡¯s dagger.


    Vic put the dagger away, smiled, and said, ¡°I found this weird dagger by chance. It¡¯s only a Viscount weapon outside of here, so even I was surprised to find out that it was not suppressed upon being brought inside.¡±


    Nobody else believed him. He had brought the dagger here intentionally, that much was certain.


    ¡°Do you want to try leaving a mark?¡± Vic asked Han Sen.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    He knew nothing about this ce, somanding would not do him any favors. If Yisha did not want this position, then there was no point in him taking it, either.


    ¡°In that case, I will lead.¡± Vic smiled. He issued a formation for their travel, and then they set out.


    Han Sen and Rocks Fall Duke were up front. Vic and Hawk Wing were in the back. He allowed Yisha to simply walk in the middle.


    They walked for a long time, but they never did feel right. Nothing appeared, but as they went, they could tell there was something residing inside the silk. It was like lightning.


    As they went forward, the lightning became more active. Eventually, it leaped out of the silk andnded on Han Sen. He felt very numb.

 Chapter 1807 - Co-operation

    <b>Chapter 1807 Co-operation </b>


    The light was so small and so fast, and it came at the speed of light. Han Sen couldn¡¯t dodge it, and when the light pelted them, they all felt numbed. They were not injured though.


    Their armor could not resist the shock of the light, either. Han Sen tried to use a few of his powers, but none of them worked. They continued moving ahead, and more of those lights appeared. The lights struck their bodies again and made them even more numb. They could barely walk with the constant zaps.


    ¡°Mister Vic, if this keeps going, we¡¯ll be paralyzed here. We will be stuck here, and we will eventually die. You are ourmander, so you should be the one who thinks of something!¡± Rocks Fall Duke sounded mocking.


    Vic frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected anything like this to happen. He thought there would be easily-identifiable dangers ahead, and that was why he had allowed Han Sen and Rocks Fall Duke to go on ahead.


    But instead, no enemies had revealed themselves. And this was something they all had to endure together. So, the n he had made was useless.


    ¡°The lights don¡¯t seem to hurt anyone; they just make us numb. If you don¡¯t want to walk any further, then just go on back,¡± Vic said coldly.


    Rocks Fall Duke mockingly said, ¡°That¡¯s your idea, huh? Wow. You are really experienced, you¡¯re so right! Ordinary leaders couldn¡¯te up with such a grand n.¡±


    ¡°What idea do you have, then? How about you tell me?¡± Vic had a cold face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not themander. I don¡¯t have any ideas,¡± Rocks Fall Duke sneered.


    They were arguing, but none of them stopped walking.


    Han Sen continued walking forward, but with a frown. The tunnel was circr, and it was as if they were traveling down a pipeline. But the whole time, more and more of that lightning came raining down on them. It was as if they were in a time machine.


    The light didn¡¯t hurt anyone, but the more light there was, the more numb they became. Han Sen was worried about his body losing all sensation. And if that happened, he might not be able to keep walking and he would die.


    Han Sen felt like the proverbial frog in a pan of water. The heat was slowly being turned up, and the group had no idea that they were about to die.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. My body is so numb. I can¡¯t walk any further. If I keep walking, I¡¯ll die here,¡± Hawk Wing said, swinging his legs, step after step.


    Vic felt as if he could not hold on any longer either. ¡°Let¡¯s fall back and see if there is a different route.¡±


    Rocks Fall Duke gave no response because he himself felt as if he could no longer hold on. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to mock hispanion, so he agreed that they should walk back.


    Not long after, as Han Sen continued to walk, his face changed. On their return, the lightning did not reduce. It was still gaining power.


    ¡°We have been tricked by the people who designed this! They knew that we¡¯d think that we could decrease the lightning by turning around. But the lightning grows stronger no matter which way you travel.¡± Rocks Fall Duke looked terrible.


    Mister Vic did not say a word. He suddenly stood up straight, though, and then ran deeper inside the cave.


    Now Han Sen understood what Vic had been thinking. It was death going back the way they came. Now that the lightning had increased, they¡¯d have to find an exit soon or be rendered unable to move. Now, they could only go forward, and if they made it past this one spot, they¡¯d be able to live.


    The chance was slim, but that was the only faint hope they could cling to. After Hawk Wing and Rocks Fall Duke noticed this, they too ran forward.


    Han Sen wished to run, but Yisha pulled him. He looked at her.


    ¡°Running is useless. This passageway is not that simple,¡± Yisha said quietly.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Han Sen asked Yisha.


    Yishaughed and said. ¡°About our co-operation, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I said I am willing to co-operate, but you need to tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If we are co-operating, I will tell you things clearly. I can get you out of this ce alive. But if we are co-operating, you also need to pay me, right?¡± Yisha smiled.


    ¡°What do you want me to pay?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Yisha looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°The power you used against me on theke, how long does itst?¡±


    Yisha did not believe the power Han Sen used would have cost him nothing.


    But the fact of the matter was, Han Sen did not have to pay to use that power. The only cost of using super god spirit was a vast amount of energy, and he did notst long with it


    ¡°Can I not answer that?¡± Han Sen said calmly. He was weak now, and if he used it, it wouldn¡¯tst a second.


    ¡°Okay. But there¡¯s a dangerous area near the end of this ce. We¡¯ll need your power to get through it,¡± Yisha exined. ¡°If we co-operate, I will bring you to a safe ce. You just have to help me with this. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Okay, but you have to tell me what is going on.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Yisha went quiet and said, ¡°This is not some monster¡¯s cave. It is a creature device that was created by the crystallizers.¡± ¡°Built by the crystallizers? What is it?¡± Han Sen asked hastily.


    Yisha pointed at the lights and said, ¡°These devices are simple to use. They make ordinary creatures xenogeneic. They create them. The lights are testing apparatus to make sure that we have what it takes to qualify and be xenogeneic. When the light reaches a certain amount of strength, it will level out. With our strength, you and I can get through this.¡±


    ¡°Why did the crystallizers create xenogeneics?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°To be stronger. The crystallizers weren¡¯t strong, but they were hi-tech. They were most certainly the best in the universe.¡± Yisha kept on walking, and went on to say, ¡°The Chaos were the guinea pigs of the crystallizers. The two elites were fighting for ownership of this xenogeneic creation machine. They were both injured eventually, and the sheer power they unleashed broke the dimensional rules here. The xenogeneic machine was left in space, missing. No one could get it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I thought they were fighting for the scabbard and the knife.¡± Han Sen patted his waist, wanting to learn anything he could about that.


    Yisha coldly said, ¡°The scabbard is a crystallizer item, but it is a failure. It did not belong to Demon Grave originally, and someone must have brought it here.¡±

 Chapter 1808 - Xenogeneic

    <b>Chapter 1808 Xenogeneic</b>


    ¡°Failure?¡± Han Sen looked at his scabbard.


    For once, Yisha didn¡¯t hold back on her exnation. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the crystallizers invented a geno weapon that was of a deified caliber? Their technology rarely seeded on their first try, and they¡¯d go through many failures and testing phases. This scabbard is one of those failures. After the crystallizers were destroyed, an elite imed it and brought it to Demon Grave. He left it here after that fight¡±


    ¡°The elite you mention cannot be the Rebate elder, could it?¡± Han Sen asked Yisha.


    Yisha nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it was our elder. Our elder always used that scabbard, and he never left it behind.¡±


    Yisha looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I have told you what you wished to know. I hope you will uphold your end of the bargain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Humans are a reliable race.¡± Han Sen blinked, and then asked, ¡°You want to take this xenogeneic creation tool? It is fairly big, and I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s something you can walk away with.¡±


    ¡°The dimensions of this ce have been twisted too much. If it wasn¡¯t for those monsters bringing us here, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it But you¡¯re right, we cannot take it away, either. All I want is the xenogeneic gene fluid inside here.


    If you want, I can give you some. I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it all, anyway.¡± Yisha was treating Han Sen like an equal.


    Yisha hadn¡¯t initially expected him to possess a swordmind and talent like what he had showcased. The power was exceptional, considering that he was only a Baron.


    As Yisha said, when the zapping lights reached a certain volume, the pressure leveled out and stopped increasing. Han Sen had enough of a fitness level to push through it and avoid getting trapped there.


    In fact, the monsters had selected those five purely in the belief that they could be modified. It would not be a surprise to the monsters that they were able to get through the tunnel of light.


    But Han Sen did not think Yisha only wanted this geno fluid. He believed she was after something else as well.


    ¡°Inside the xenogeneic creation tool, what else could she possibly get?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Rocks Fall Duke and the other two were gone. Han Sen and Yisha walked for an hour, and eventually, they left the tunnel and found themselves in a circr space.


    That ce was half-filled with a milk-like liquid. It was bubbling, but Han Sen did not feel any heating off of it.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t an exit?¡± Han Sen looked around, and he could not see any way out.


    ¡°The exit is down there. We need to go through this liquid to proceed. This is a part of the creation tool,¡± Yisha said, right before jumping into the milk-like liquid and disappearing.


    Han Sen went quiet and jumped down after her. When his body touched the liquid, it felt like his armor was descending into a sponge. It was like his whole body was inside a hot spring.


    His geno armament and body, and all of his cells, were conning alive.


    As this happened, Han Sen felt some movement. When he touched it, he noticed it was the soft ball the little monster had given him.


    Han Sen knew that the monster had meant for no harm to fall upon him. The monster had treated him specially, and that was probably because Han Sen possessed crystallizer blood to some degree. Those monsters were created to guard the xenogeneic creation tool, and they were probably designed to gravitate toward crystallizers.


    The soft ball was simr to Han Sen¡¯s body, and it was absorbing some of the substance. It did so faster than Han Sen, however.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°This liquid can be absorbed! Maybe I can absorb more.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s body kept sinking. He ran his Dongxuan Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra, but they did not work. They could not absorb the juice, not like the soft orb was able to.


    Ssh!


    Han Sen felt empty, and he fell from the liquid.


    Han Sen took a deep breath and allowed himself to float like a leaf. Han Sen looked around and noticed he was on a semicircr tform. Yisha, Vic, Rocks Fall Duke, and Hawk Wing were there.


    ¡°Good movement,¡± Vicmented, as he watched Han Sen descend like a leaf.


    Han Sen looked around and noticed he was in a massive ce now. The semi-circr tform connected to a bridge. There was arge, crysta²·looking sphere across the bridge. It was glowing.


    Beneath the bridge, you could see ake of milk.


    For some reason, there were geysers firing the liquid. They would blow up pirs of the stuff, spraying it everywhere. Some pirs of the juice came close to the bridge, spraying the walkway before descending.


    ¡°Everyone is here, so let¡¯s get on with the n,¡± Vic said.


    Rocks Fall Duke grunted, and he said, ¡°Mister Vic, do you think we are stupid? You want us to stay in front, to be the first in danger. Why do we even need you? You guys agree, right?¡±


    Rocks Fall Duke stepped toward Han Sen and Yisha. He had no faith in Vic, so he wanted Han Sen to lead them now, instead of Vic.


    ¡°Rocks Fall Duke, it looks like you¡¯re the first to cross the bridge.¡± Vic looked at him, with his hand clutching a dagger. He slowly approached the Rebate.


    Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s face changed, and he yelled at Han Sen, Hawk Wing, and Yisha. ¡°If we fight him, he cannot beat ourbined might. If we don¡¯t do anything, we will be little more than bait he can throw about. None of us will make it out of here alive!¡±


    ¡°Who wants to see if my dagger is sharp?¡± Vicughed coldly as he drew close to Rocks Fall Duke.


    Hawk Wing looked hesitant Han Sen and Yisha didn¡¯t look like they wanted to help, either.


    Rocks Fall Duke was afraid of Vic¡¯s dagger, and the Sky-Demon powers he could wield. He went ahead to say many things that might convince the others to align with him, but he was still forced onto the bridge by Vic.


    When he was on the bridge, Rocks Fall Duke simply gritted his teeth and ran forward.


    As he ran, a pir of liquid rose toward him. The milk exploded in the air, turning into white rain.


    Rocks Fall Duke wasshed with the stuff, but it was like he was a sponge. The liquid was absorbed by his body.


    Rocks Fall Duke leaned back and roared. He fell down into a crouch on the bridge, as his muscles began to expand. His armor ruptured and broke.

 Chapter 1809 - Rabbit Teeth

    <strong>Chapter 1809 Rabbit Teeth</strong>


    Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s body morphed into somethingrge and twisted. The messed-up skin of his body started to clothe itself in grey fur.


    __Argh!¡±


    The scream became a roar. His eyes turned red. His body was like an elephant covered with thick grey fur.


    Rocks Fall Duke had looked like a human once, but now he had be a big grey rabbit. The rabbit¡¯s teeth were as sharp as scythes. It was frightening.


    ¡°Oh no! Rocks Fall Duke is now a xenogeneic,¡± Hawk Wing screamed as he tried to escape.


    But the path they hade along was barred with silk, and there wasn¡¯t the smallest of crevice or seam.


    Rocks Fall Duke lost his mind when he became the giant grey rabbit. The red eyes turned to look upon his former party, and then the creature pounced towards them with a spring from his back feet. He was much faster as a xenogeneic than he had been before.


    Not even the Chaos were as fast and strong as that creature.


    Han Sen fell back, but there wasn¡¯t really anywhere to go.


    ¡°Is that the liquid you want? That stuff down there? That¡¯s the Xenogeneic geno fluid?¡± Han Sen asked Yisha, who was staying next to him.


    Since Rocks Fall Duke had be a xenogeneic, it sounded like what she wanted.


    Yisha shook her head, though. She quietly said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t you see that Rocks Fall Duke has lost his mind? The geno fluid I want is one that can allow me to be a xenogeneic while keeping control of my mind. It isn¡¯t like this at all. I think the real juice is in the big sphere.¡±


    The big rabbit, Rocks Fall Duke, wasing for them. It was going towards Hawk Wing first.


    Hawk Wing was so slowpared to the rabbit. He pulled out a rod and tried to whack the bunny.


    The Chaos had taken away all their weaponry, so they were unsure where he had hidden that weapon to avoid detection. Katcha!


    The rabbit¡¯s teeth closed on Hawk Wing¡¯s rod. The rabbit gnawed on it as if it was a carrot. It was bitten in half!


    ¡°F*ck! The teeth are so strong. My rod is made of the same wood the Chaos use for their weapons. I can¡¯t believe this thing broke my rod. Think of something, please!¡± Hawk Wing fell backward.


    The xenogeneic rabbit¡¯s body was so big, but it was incredibly agile at the same time. It jumped towards Vic next Vic merely grunted, and he brought out his dagger again. He ran forward and swiped right past the rabbit


    The rabbit¡¯s body was cut, and blood seeped out onto the floor.


    Vic¡¯s dagger and Sky-Demon power were a strongbination, but in Demon Grave, that too was suppressed. Even though his dagger was sharp, and he couldn¡¯t miss, he could only pierce the monster¡¯s skin. He couldn¡¯t damage any internal organs.


    The rabbit was too big, and its hide was very thick. Vic could not plunge his dagger in very far.


    The xenogeneic rabbit was angered by the fact it had been hurt a little, though. And it stared at Vic,unching itself towards him with a push of its back feet


    Vic wouldn¡¯t miss, but he was not invincible. The xenogeneic rabbit¡¯s power and speed were frighteningly strong, and Vic did not dare let himself get bitten. It¡¯d only take a single bite for his entire body to be cut in half.


    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? If you don¡¯t help me, you will still end up eaten by the thing.¡± Vic kept dodging the rabbit¡¯s attacks as he shouted at Han Sen and Yisha.


    In less than a minute, Vic¡¯s body was covered in many wounds. His speed and power were suffering, as a result. He could not fight the rabbit, and he was only managing to stay alive through crafty evasion.


    Han Sen and Yisha looked at each other. Han Sen nodded and drew his scabbard. Yisha had no weapon, and yet she still approached with her bare hands.


    When the rabbit jumped at Vic, Yisha used her hands like a sword and swung at the creature¡¯s back. A purple mist was emitted, and the back was delivered a foot-long swipe mark. Blood welled out of the torn flesh.


    Yisha¡¯s Teeth power was far stronger than Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s. It was better than Han Sen¡¯s, as well.


    The Teeth power Han Sen had learned was taken from the knifemind, and so he was just a beginner. While Han Sen¡¯s knifemind was growing stronger than Yisha¡¯s, his skills still weren¡¯t up to par.


    Han Sen used his scabbard like a sword, and while the xenogeneic rabbit was hurt and roaring in pain, he thrust it into the monster¡¯s eye. Red and white stuff started to ooze out of the gouged eye, causing it even more pain.


    The rabbit squealed and swung its ws as it tried to grab Han Sen. But Han Sen had already leaped away like a bird, his jump carrying him along a graceful arc.


    Vic used this chance to sh the rabbit¡¯s throat. Blood cascaded from the wound.


    Yisha then shed at the rabbit¡¯s head, which generated a wound so deep that you could see the bone beyond the bloody flesh.


    Hawk Wing was helping, too. His power was good, but he no longer had a weapon. He didn¡¯t have skills like Teeth power, either. He punched the rabbit, which did pretty much nothing.


    Katcha!


    With their repeated attacks, Vic managed to get in multiple solid hits. And seeing that the rabbit¡¯s head was about to be lopped off, Han Sen swung his scabbard and broke through the monster¡¯s neck. The creature died.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Duke hunted; xenogeneic gene found. Xenogeneic beast soul obtained: Teeth Rabbit.¡±


    Han Sen, upon hearing the announcement, was given a shock. Xenogeneic Rocks Fall Duke was strong, but it felt like battling a mere Viscount. He still got registered for the rank, though, and he had managed to nab a nifty new beast soul. It was all quite surprising.


    Han Sen was ready to take the rabbit¡¯s teeth. Quite obviously, that had to be the xenogeneic material.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Vic held his dagger up and prohibited Han Sen¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Mister Vic, do not forget that without our help, you would be dead. These materials belong to us,¡± Han Sen immediately told Vic.

 Chapter 1810 - Don’t Miss

    <strong><i>Chapter 1810 Don¡¯t Miss</i></strong>


    Vic coldly hummed. ¡°Without me holding its attention, what could you guys have done? I am the one who exerted the most effort in felling it, so I should get the first choice of the spoils. I want the rabbit teeth! You can have the rest.¡±


    ¡°Mister Vic, do not be ridiculous!¡± Han Sen responded to Vic, his voice hard.


    ¡°Ridiculous? In what way am I being ridiculous? Would you like to direct that question to my dagger, and see if it tells you how I¡¯m being ridiculous?¡± Vic held up his dagger, its tip pointed at Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned. Vic thought the reason his dagger could not kill the rabbit was because the rabbit was too powerful. He did not have to worry about killing Han Sen, due to the equalized powers.


    An absolute hit on Han Sen, with the dagger, could easily kill Han Sen.


    ¡°You! Get on the bridge!¡± Vic was still pointing the dagger at Han Sen as he shouted. He didn¡¯t just want the xenogeneic material; he now wanted Han Sen to be bait.


    Han Sen remained still, though. He stood, looking at Vic emotionlessly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to get on the bridge?¡± Vic looked at him darkly. He was not at all happy with Han Sen¡¯s behavior, and so he approached him.


    Han Sen did not speak, and neither did he move. He silently watched Vic approach.


    ¡°It looks like you aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡± Vic was so angry, he swung his dagger at Han Sen.


    Han Sen had ignored his authority, and so he really wanted to teach the man a lesson. He wanted to injure Han Sen, and then toss him on the bridge.


    The strike was disturbingly invisible. The Sky-Demon powers were so very unpredictable, and Vic used them well.


    But in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, it was nothing special. He wagered Zero and Han Yan were better with the Falsified-Sky Sutra than Vic was with the Sky-Demon Sutra.


    Vic put a fair amount of raw power behind the skill, but he had little talent with it.


    Yisha looked at Han Sen with interest. She was keen to see how Han Sen might handle a confrontation such as this. Sky- Demon powers were unpredictable, and not even she would dare challenge Vic. His attack should be impossible to evade.


    Yisha kept thinking that if she was Han Sen, the best thing she could take advantage of would be range. Vic¡¯s power could not be released inside that ce, so if he couldn¡¯t use his sword to unleash the ability, then the skill ought to be useless.


    But Han Sen was not nning on falling back or anything of the sort. Despite seeing Vic¡¯s dagger approaching his neck, he continued to stand where he was.


    ¡°Is he not going to move? How is he going to deal with the Sky-Demon power? It is impossible to block or even dodge.¡±


    Yisha was really surprised.


    Vic felt like something was wrong as he attacked, though. He wondered why Han Sen made no effort to move, but he was still confident in his Sky-Demon power, and he carried on with his skill cast.


    Seeing the dagger about to hit his neck, Han Sen suddenly waved his arm to bring the scabbard up against the dagger. ¡°Does that guy not know that Sky-Demon powers won¡¯t miss? Does he really want to block it?¡± Hawk Wing looked shocked. Yisha only frowned. Vic wasughing coldly. He put even more strength behind the swing.


    Dong!


    Vic¡¯s confident strike was blocked a mere three inches away from Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t even look at the dagger. He was staring at Vic the whole time, and yet, he managed to block the de.


    ¡°How is that possible!¡± These words ran through the minds of Vic, Yisha, and Hawk Wing all at the same time. Even when both parties had simr strength, it should have been impossible for Sky-Demon power to be blocked. And Han Sen had done so with such ease.


    Vic looked to be in shock. He struggled to believe what had happened. He didn¡¯t want to believe what he had just seen.


    Vic clenched his teeth and started raging with his dagger. Like a hailstorm, he thrashed at Han Sen.


    Han Sen just stood there the whole time, though, inside the violence. He waved his scabbard, the whole time looking at Vic and not his dagger. His scabbard was able to block each and every strike.


    All those strikes had not been enough to even make Han Sen move his feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Has Sky-Demon power lost its effectiveness here? How can it be blocked? Who is this guy?!¡± Hawk Wing screamed after breaking out of his reverie.


    Yisha looked at the scene with a confused expression, thinking, ¡°Human? Dor? What kind of race is this? How can I not have heard of people like this before?¡±


    Vic was extremely shocked. He never thought his Sky-Demon power could be blocked by someone on the same level as him. ¡°Are you done?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    He took a step forward and waved his scabbard at Vic. The swordmind started up.


    Vic fell back, but it was toote. He tried to use his dagger to block, but he failed.


    Blergh!


    Vic felt as if his belly had just been hammered. Blood spilled over his lips, and his body fell backwards onto the bridge.


    Vded on the bridge, just as it started to shake. The geyser of milk fired from below.


    Vic ignored his pain and rolled forward to evade the white juice. But this time, the white juice did not wash away. It gathered up on the bridge, and as if it had a life of its own, it climbed towards him.


    Vic had dodged the liquid, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to react like this. The white liquid touched his foot and was immediately absorbed.


    Han Sen, Yisha, and Hawk Wing were shocked. The white juice seemed like it was alive. It didn¡¯t seem like a genuine liquid. Roar! Vic screamed. His muscles and bones began to expand, and a horn grew from his forehead.


    His handsome face suddenly took on the shape of a cruel demon¡¯s. His fangs were on disy, as a ck miasma shrouded him. He took on the appearance of Asura.


    Vic slowly turned around. The purple had vanished from his eyes, and they were now red.


    Roar! There was more roaring. Vic was headed for Han Sen, as the demon-looking body came right before him. Five ck nails, as sharp as daggers, came right for his head.

 Chapter 1811 - Slashing Demon

    <h4>bel for="wp-manga-chapter-name">Chapter <bel>1811 shing Demon</h4>


    Han Sen used his scabbard to block. He felt a huge power surging, and he was sent flying.


    He was sent spinning through the air, but he still managed tond gracefully when the momentum of the impact was gone. But even so, he ended up coughing up blood.


    The xenogeneic Vic had turned into was far stronger than Rocks Fall Duke.


    Before Han Sen was back up on his feet, Vic was jumping forward with ten of its nails raised like spiteful daggers. They were speeding down at Han Sen, fueled with Sky-Demon power.


    Han Sen¡¯s power alone would not be sufficient to challenge xenogeneic Vic. So, he moved quickly and dodged the attack. ¡°Yisha, are you not going to assist?¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    Yisha smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say there is a section where I¡¯d be needing your help? This is it. He is all yours. I am sure you can handle it, so you take care of this and I¡¯ll wait for you inside. As for the teeth earlier, we¡¯ll have one each. I¡¯ll hold onto yours. When you¡¯re done here,e and get it from me.¡±


    After that, Yisha picked up the rabbit¡¯s two teeth. Then, she flew to the bridge. When there, she walked forward.


    Strangely, when Yisha started to traverse the bridge, it began to shake. But no liquid fired upward like a geyser. Yisha was able to get in close to the crystal sphere.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you here, either. So... I think I¡¯ll go on.¡± Hawk Wing clenched his teeth and followed Yisha.


    Hawk Wing walked the same way carefully, but he too noticed there were no more pirs of milk. When Yisha and Hawk Wing approached the crystal sphere, they entered it and were gone.


    Han Sen lifted his lips. He was not surprised about what she had done.


    Han Sen had almost killed her, and he had taken the scabbard that once belonged to the Rebate elder. Yisha probably would have liked to see him dead, more than anyone. It¡¯d be strange if she earnestly co-operated with him.


    But what confused Han Sen the most was why something only happened to Rocks Fall Duke and Vic when they tried traversing the bridge. Why did nothing happen to Yisha and Hawk Wing?


    Vic¡¯s xenogeneic form was roaring as he continued chasing Han Sen. Its speed and power were greater than Han Sen¡¯s, too. Even though Han Sen could evade its unmissable technique, he couldn¡¯t fight back.


    When Yisha and Hawk Wing disappeared into the crystal sphere, Han Sen smiled. His scabbard started to leak purple smoke.


    Vic screamed as his body began to crack and bleed profusely. The wounds began to grow in length and width. But this was not because of Han Sen. This was because when Vic had fought against the rabbit, the rabbit had hurt him a great deal.


    Rocks Fall Duke¡¯s xenogeneic form was a rabbit that used Teeth power. The wounds weren¡¯t too severe, at first. And when the rabbit was killed, Vic didn¡¯t think anything of the wounds. But the Teeth power always remained. Even when Vic himself became a xenogeneic, the wounds were only suppressed for a time. The transformation didn¡¯t clean and get rid of the Teeth force and residue that still resided within his wounds.


    Yisha could use her Teeth Knife to trigger the Teeth power in Vic¡¯s wounds, but she hadn¡¯t done that. Han Sen knew she was up to something.


    Fortunately, Han Sen himself now had the Teeth powers. He wasn¡¯t as proficient as Yisha with them, but it was enough to trigger Vic¡¯s wounds.


    Vic¡¯s injuries were spreading and bing more severe. With Han Sen¡¯s Teeth power and Teeth Knifemind, Vic¡¯s body began to crack open. It wasn¡¯t fast, but it was steady and scary.


    That wasn¡¯t the scariest thing about it, either. The scariest thing about it all was the bleeding effect. Blood seeped out of the wounds, running faster over time. The more Vic moved, the more Vic bled.


    A few of his wounds were bleeding at the same time, and unless Vic had the necessary power to halt such bleeding, it wouldn¡¯t matter how strong he was. He¡¯d end up dead before long.


    And it was already clear Vic could not stop the bleeding. He eventually started to lose consciousness.Even if he could have stopped it, it was probably toote.


    Now, Vic¡¯s mind was reduced to the most primitive thought process: killing. He didn¡¯t care about his oozing wounds, and all he could think about was killing Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like a phoenix in flight. He dodged all of Vic¡¯s skills. And not long after, Vic¡¯s power and speed began to decrease. He had lost so much blood, most of the tform had been covered in slippery crimson.


    Patong!


    Vic had almost been drained of all the blood in his body. He fell on the ground and wheezily roared. He wanted toe at Han Sen again, but he couldn¡¯t stand upright.


    Han Sen used the scabbard with Teeth sword skills on Vic, which made the cracks and wounds grow bigger. Thest bit of the creature¡¯s blood was beginning to ooze.


    A little whileter, Vic¡¯s tether to life snapped. He could only twitch on the ground as thest few drops of blood trickled out. ¡°Xenogeneic Viscount hunted; xenogeneic gene found: Purple-Horn Demon.¡±


    ¡°Teeth powers are great! They¡¯re no worse than Falsified-Sky powers, but strangely, xenogeneic Vic was far stronger than Rocks Fall Duke. Why was he only considered a Viscount?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Suddenly, Vic¡¯s body began to leak a white juice. And then, the liquid ran back to the bridge.


    Now Han Sen understood that the liquid down below was not all aggressive and insanity-inducing. Only some of it had a problem. That was how Yisha and Hawk Wing had been able to get by safely.


    But now that the insanity-inducing white liquid had returned, if Han Sen had to cross the bridge, he¡¯d have to deal with the same danger that Vic did.


    Han Sen hesitated. He removed Vic¡¯s horn and put it into his bag. He mounted the bridge and ran straight for the crystal sphere. After just a few seconds, he heard an explosione from below the bridge. A pir of liquid soared through the sky. It began to cast a white rain, threatening Han Sen.


    Han Sen prepared to summon his Steel Sagittarius Shield for protection from the white liquid. But when the white milk came close, it stopped in the air. The streams of white liquid gathered up together, as if they had life and consciousness. It looked at Han Sen, and then dropped back down below the bridge.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had no clue what was going on, and he certainly had no idea why the white liquid would let him go and not want to be a part of his body.

 Chapter 1812 - A Rod

    <h4>bel for="wp-manga-chapter-name">Chapter <bel>1812 A Rod</h4>


    Without hesitation, Han Sen walked right up to the crystal sphere.


    The bridge led to the very top of the crystal sphere, and when Han Sen reached the end, he noticed there was an entrance at its top. The orb¡¯s interior was hollow. It was like a football stadium.


    He could see Hawk Wing and Yisha conducting battle in there. What shocked Han Sen the most was that Hawk Wing¡ª who always seem so indecisive and reckless¡ª¡ªwas fighting Yisha and not showing signs of losing.


    ¡°Even I didn¡¯t see thating. He¡¯s a powerful guy.¡± Han Sen was shocked that Hawk Wing¡¯s powers were no less than Yisha¡¯s.


    His hands were like hooks, striking against Yisha¡¯s hands that wielded Teeth power. The Teeth powers were unable to break his hands.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the champion of Sky Bird entered Demon Grave and pretended to be little more than a noob. I am surprised you endured such self-humiliation for so long!¡± Yishaughed coldly.


    Hawk Wing hummed and said, ¡°Hum! I am one of the Twelve Skies in Beast Area. What can you say about yourself? The Rebate Knife Queen that pretends to be nobody.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that great to be one of the Twelve Skies. You¡¯ll be qualified if Twelve Skiese together.¡± Yisha sounded disdainful.


    ¡°If we were outside Demon Grave right now, I would not be as proficient as you. After all, you are half-deified. But this is Demon Grave, so what matter is it what you are? Take that deified title away, and you and I are practically the same.¡± Hawk Wing hummed coldly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yisha stared directly into Hawk Wing¡¯s eyes as her knife-wielding hands started to be furious.


    Han Sen looked away from the pair for a bit, to get a better look at the surroundings.


    That ce was like a circr stadium. There was a crystal tform, and above it, there was a crystal hallway to get down to the center.


    The pipes there ran with white liquid. And a lot of the pipes ran to the white juice at the center of the pool. He did not know where the pool connected to, and even though vast amounts of the white stuff were being pumped in, the level did not rise.


    There was nothing else inside the sphere. Hawk Wing and Yisha were fighting each other near the pool, prohibiting each other from getting close to it.


    Hawk Wing¡¯s movements were strong. They weren¡¯t too different from Han Sen¡¯s phoenix movements. He had wings, of course. That was different from Han Sen, who had to use strength.


    Overall, though, Hawk Wing¡¯s focus was on speed. That was also different from Han Sen, who had the abilities of prediction and formation.


    He was very fast, though. And with his hook-like ws, Yisha could do very little.


    If this was a real fight, Hawk Wing could not beat Yisha. But Hawk Wing wasn¡¯t looking to kill her outright. He just wanted to open a window of opportunity that would allow him to reach the pool without interference.


    That worried Yisha a lot. Her movements were good, but her speed was a little worse than Hawk Wing¡¯s. If she missed, Hawk Wing could fall into the pool.


    Han Sen was peeping at the pair from the outside, not yet daring to enter. They were two opponents that would be difficult to deal with. He nned to wait outside, and maybe sneakily nab an easy kill if one became avable.


    As Han Sen watched them, something moved in his pocket. Then, that soft ball jumped out of it. It started to spin around on the ground, before rolling into the crystal sphere by its own volition.


    The ball looked sticky, and it traced the walls down. It seemed to be following the pipes towards the pool.


    Yisha and Hawk Wing were intently focused on each other, so they didn¡¯t notice anything else enter. That aside, they wouldn¡¯t dare think a pingpong ball-like object woulde rolling in like that.


    And with the pipes obscuring their view of it, the ball was able to roll all the way down and enter the pool.


    Han Sen thought something might happen if the ball entered the pool, but everything was quiet after it entered. The pool was still the same.


    Yisha and Hawk Wing were fighting harder than ever. Because they were slowly running out of stamina, their fighting abilities had be weaker after the duration of theirbat.


    Now you could tell who was truly better. Yisha¡¯s power was weaker, but her skills had not wavered over time. She wasn¡¯t making any mistakes.


    Hawk Wing¡¯s skills weren¡¯t as good as Yisha¡¯s, but he was weaker now than he had been earlier. Furthermore, his movements now were a bit twisted. His missteps were too small to be considered real mistakes, but they were there nheless. Yisha was taking advantage of that.


    sh!


    With those advantages, Yisha took the opportunity to take a hack at his shoulder. Hawk Wing¡¯s face changed, and he wished to fall back. But it was toote.


    His shoulder had a two-centimeter cut, and it only hurt the skin.


    But that was enough, and the wound continued to expand and bring blood with it.


    ¡°The Teeth power is too cruel. When you fight someone with that power, you really can¡¯t afford to get hurt in the slightest. Otherwise, you are dead.¡± Han Senplimented her in his head, but he was really happy he had managed to learn Teeth power.


    ¡°Knife Queen, d*mn you!¡± Hawk Wing pped his wings and tried to fly towards the exit, with the speed and straightness of an arrow.


    He was too fast, and Yisha could not stop him.


    Demon Grave suppressed powers a lot When Hawk Wing was further away, the effectiveness of the wound would be weaker.


    Hawk Wing flew out of the exit with a disheartened feeling. It would have been difficult to get the treasure regardless, but Knife Queen had pretended to be a woman called Yisha. It was all his bad luck.


    As he thought of this, he felt a pain in his head. He felt as if he had been struck by a rod. He saw stars as he fell to the ground.


    Han Sen grabbed his body and kept him from falling. He couldn¡¯t make any noise.


    Yisha¡¯s attention was now focused on the pool. When she walked in front of it, she looked excited.


    Han Sen did not hesitate, and he too now snuck into the sphere. He was headed for Yisha, and as he came up behind her, he had his scabbard ready to give her a whack.


    Assaulting a half-deified elite on the outside would have been impossible. But here, her senses were weaker. This would not be a difficult attack to pull off.


    The champion Hawk Wing had been knocked out by Han Sen, and that had been quite easy.

 Chapter 1813 - 1813 The Origins of Xenogeneics

    <strong>1813 The Origins of Xenogeneics</strong>


    Han Sen moved behind Yisha silently, and just as he was about to hit her over the head, his heart sank.


    Yisha had been standing near the pool, looking into it But when Han Sen silently slipped up to the side of the pool, he saw his shadow and Yisha¡¯s. She was looking at him with shock.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and stillmitted to his attack. Yisha was able to dodge, though. She frowned and said, ¡°How did you get here? Even if you did kill Vic, how did you manage to cross the bridge?¡±


    Han Sen did not stop swinging his scabbard at her. He was using it like a sword, trying to strike her. It would be best to kill her now, while she was a little worn out


    ¡°I walked here. It wasn¡¯t all that difficult.¡± Han Sen attacked her, while also saying things to attack her mind.


    Yisha wouldn¡¯t be affected by such weak mental attacks, though. Her movements were still strong and calcted, and mistakes weren¡¯t going toe easy. But she had just fought Hawk Wing, and that made her a little frustrated. She was at a disadvantage now, fighting Han Sen.


    Yisha was so angry, and she wondered what bad luck she had mustered that was now forcing her topete against Han Sen again. Every time she was about to get something, Han Sen was there to ruin things for her.


    Her wounds still hadn¡¯t healed from their first encounter, and she was deprived of quite a bit of her power. She wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the limitations of Demon Grave, and so, seeing Han Sen strike harder and harder, she knew she was getting suppressed. She wasn¡¯t being given a moment to do anything about it.


    She did not know why, but Yisha felt as if Han Sen¡¯s sword skills had improved. He was stronger than he had been in theirst fight. It made the current fight much harder.


    It wasn¡¯t because Han Sen¡¯s sword skills had improved, though. It was because Han Sen had learned some of the Teeth Knife techniques from the knifemind. And Han Sen was a beginner in Teeth powers now.


    So, Han Sen now understood how Teeth Knife worked. He wouldn¡¯t be any worse than Yisha right now.


    Han Sen was suppressing Yisha quite easily. If Yisha had abandoned Teeth Knife and used other skills, even less powerful skills, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have managed to suppress her so fully.


    Seeing that Yisha was going to get hit with the scabbard, a ssh came from the pool of liquid. In that circr pool, the milky liquid blew up like an erupting volcano. The white juiceshed across the area in waves.


    Han Sen and Yisha were both given a shock. They both retreated, wanting to dodge the white liquid.


    The white liquid was sprayed across the floor, and then, they realized that the pool had dried up. There wasn¡¯t a single drop of the liquid left in there.


    The pipes that sent the white liquid to the pool were now dry. There was no more of the white liquid flowing through.


    The pool was empty.


    ¡°Why is there nothing? Where are the origins of the xenogeneics researched by the crystallizers?¡± Yisha¡¯s face changed. It looked as if she could not ept what she was seeing.


    Han Sen felt strange. The ball had just rolled inside, too. So why was it gone?


    Han Sen did not have the time to think this over, though. He swung the scabbard and tried to finish off Yisha. As Han Sen moved, he noticed Yisha¡¯s face looked glum. The white liquid was approaching them as if it were alive.


    It was a sight that was very familiar to the two of them. Things like that had turned Rocks Fall Duke and Vic into xenogeneics.


    It had only taken one of the dangerous white columns to transform Rocks Fall Duke and Vic, but here, there were many. There had to be a thousand of the wriggling white things. They were like a horde of monsters, surrounding Han Sen and Yisha.


    ¡°Dor, I will remember you. Do not let me see you outside of Demon Grave. I wouldn¡¯t be the Knife Queen if I couldn¡¯t kill you quickly in the normal world,¡± Yisha said, before trying to escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet! If you like me so much, why don¡¯t you just stay?¡± Han Senughed and shed forward to block her way.


    Han Sen kept attacking her non-stop. Yisha had used up too much energy, so she couldn¡¯t fight Han Sen. Plus, she didn¡¯t want to fight. The white liquid was getting so close, and touching a single drop would be enough to end you.


    Xenogeneics themselves weren¡¯t scary. What was scary was bing one yourself, especially if you became a mindless killing machine in the process.


    ¡°Why are you stilling after me? If we don¡¯t leave, we will both be one of those mindless xenogeneics. Do you want to die with me that much?¡± Yisha pleaded as much as she was able to as she continued to dodge.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite romantic, to live and die together?¡± Han Sen¡¯s sword skills came at her even faster.


    He had decided to kill Yisha here. Since she was half-deified, she could kill Han Sen with the greatest of ease if she managed to get out He was just a Baron, after all. So, obviously, he did not want any of that to happen. He had to make sure Yisha did not escape Demon Grave.


    Han Sen was not worried about the white liquid, either. The liquid itself did not seem interested in Han Sen. So, he was not worried.


    ncing over their shoulders, Han Sen and Yisha noticed the wriggling white things racing for them. There was a slight difference this time, though. Han Sen could tell they were going for Yisha, and so he stood near her to make it look like the white things wereing after him too.


    Yisha did not yet know Han Sen had no reason to be afraid. And with Han Sen disrupting her, she felt angry and afraid herself. The white juice wasing.


    ¡°Dor, I am going to kill you!¡± Yisha could not escape from Han Sen, so now she was furious. Her white bunny ears stood up tall and straight, and her long hair waved. Her entire body wrapped itself up in a purple me.


    She broke the rules again, as her power increased by several multiples. She tried to strike Han Sen with her hands, as purple swordmes zed.


    Han Sen kept moving, trying to dodge that me. The purple me wrapped Yisha up, though, and she managed to disappear and reappear in front of the sphere¡¯s entrance.


    That made Han Sen depressed. He hadn¡¯t realized that he¡¯d made Yisha angry enough to cast the skill. This time, it was too much for her, though. Her body was damaged. Even if she left Demon Grave, her body would be weak for a very long time toe.


    Han Sen wanted to give chase, but he suddenly felt as if someone had patted his shoulder. Goosebumps red across his skin.

 Chapter 1814 - Take as Much as You Wan

    <h4> Take as Much as You Wan</h4>


    Han Sen ran forward and looked back. There was nothing behind him.


    When he looked at his shoulder, he saw nothing there. He felt as if something was sitting there, but he just couldn¡¯t see it.


    Suddenly, the colors on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder became blurry. He saw that a creature, like a chameleon, had just appeared.


    And then, the colors began to shift again. The creature was blending back into its environment. Even at such a close distance, Han Sen couldn¡¯t see it anymore.


    ¡°Surely it can¡¯t havee out of that weird ball,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Although the little creature had only just appeared, it looked like a straight-up monster. It was simply small, that was all. It was around the size of a man¡¯s hand. And now, Han Sen had an answer for why the ball was no longer in the pool. The creature could change color to avoid being seen.


    The little thing¡¯s color changed again. It went to his right shoulder, changed color, and disappeared again.


    ¡°That is so powerful. It is practically invisible,¡± Han Sen thought, as he watched the little thing change its colors. It was so close to him, and yet, Han Sen could not see it at all.


    ¡°Did youe out of the ball?¡± Han Sen asked. He wasn¡¯t sure if the creature could hear him. But it seemed as if it did. It revealed itself, nodded, and then disappeared again.


    Han Sen was no longer worried. It was certainly not a hostile creature. So, he went ahead and exited the circr chamber. ¡°Oh no!¡± Han Sen noticed that both Yisha and Hawk Wing, whom he had knocked out, were gone.


    The cocoon had apparently risen into the air again, and there were many paths to the outside avable. The whole cocoon was glowing.


    Han Sen would have liked to leave the same way he had entered, but the white liquid under the bridge had started to rage. It was like a fountain, hosing the entirety of the cocoon.


    A hole appeared in the top of the cocoon, and a white pir suddenly descended through it. It caught Han Sen¡¯s body and pushed him back through the air, heading downwards out of the cocoon.


    When he exited, the group of monsters came running towards Han Sen. They surrounded him. The little monster walked directly before Han Sen and looked at him.


    The little thing on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder revealed itself before jumping into the little monster¡¯s hands. The little monster was so happy as it held the little creature up to the sky. It roared.


    The group of monsters also roared alongside him. It was like a cult, all singing praise.


    Not long after, the noise quietened and silence returned. The little monstermanded another monster to collect Han Sen. Han Sen understood how they worked now, so he decided to hop on top of the monster.


    He had realized by now that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Yisha and Hawk Wing.


    Han Sen was d that he had managed to loot Hawk Wing¡¯s body while he was unconscious, though. He hadn¡¯t lost too much when Hawk Wing had run off. But Han Sen did not know if the items he had retrieved were worth it. He¡¯d inspect them all ande to a conclusionter.


    The monster started walking back, but they weren¡¯t sending Han Sen to the Chaos. They actually went deeper into the desert.


    ¡°Hey, where are you taking me?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. All he wanted to do right about now was leave. The possibility of Yisha finding him outside of Demon Grave was noughing matter.


    The monsters ignored his question. They ran for a whole day through the desert until they reached an oasis.


    The oasis was even bigger than the one where the Chaos lived. The fruit there were in abundance, and every vine held clusters of the fruit


    The monster put him down, and then the little monster pointed at the fruit and pointed at Han Sen.


    ¡°Are you saying these fruits are mine, and I can take whatever I want?¡± Han Sen was so happy.


    Han Sen saw a xenogeneic fruit amidst the rest, and he realized there must have been many of them there. If he could take as much as he wanted to, he could receive a lot


    The little monster nodded, and so Han Sen picked up an apple that looked like a diamond. He also took a banana that looked like yellow jade. There was even a ruby dragonfruit.


    Seeing Han Sen grab so many in such a short time, the monster was given a cold sweat. He bit Han Sen by the armor and pulled him to another area.


    ¡°Why are you bringing me to this well? I¡¯m not thirsty. Let me take some more!¡± Han Sen was carrying a sack full of xenogeneic fruit He sounded so greedy.


    The little monster¡¯s eyelids twitched, right before he pushed Han Sen into the well.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to take anymore, but you didn¡¯t have to push me into this well!¡± Han Sen felt depressed, finding his body in the water.


    Fortunately, the little monster had only pushed him and not hurt him. Han Sen started to swim out, but he then noticed something odd. The well had vanished, and he was now in ake nestled between two mountains.


    ¡°What is this ce? And why am I here?¡± Han Sen was shocked as he looked up at the sky.


    It was nighttime, and there were two moons in the sky. Han Sen now realized he was back on Kate.


    ¡°I did not know Demon Grave had a teleporter. Those guys were pretty nice.¡± Han Sen was so happy. He no longer had to worry about Yisha ambushing him when he exited Demon Grave.


    ¡°Being nice always gives me a reward. Let me eat some fruit to celebrate.¡± Han Sen opened the sack and was quickly given a shock. The chameleon was sitting in the middle of all the fruit, and Han Sen hadn¡¯t a clue when the little creature had managed to sneak inside.


    ¡°D*mn! You sneaked out?¡± Han Sen asked as he picked the thing up.


    The little thing did not reply. It simply changed its color and disappeared.


    Far away, in the middle of the desert in Demon Grave, a bunch of monsters were roaring. It was as if that noise was going to sunder the skies.


    ¡°I can¡¯t send you back now. I can¡¯t go back to Demon Grave. If you have no qualm with that, then you cane with me. But what should I name you?¡± Han Sen receded into thought. After a lengthy amount of time passed, he said, ¡°How about I call you Sicko? That name is cool.¡±


    The transparent thing suddenly became red, and spikes covered its skin. Its nose was breathing faster than usual.


    ¡°Uh...you don¡¯t like it? Let¡¯s think of another name then, Little Homy Thing. How about Mister Chameleon? Horny Demon? Horny Wolf? Horny Dragon? Transformer?¡±

 Chapter 1815 - 1815 Maxing Out Genes

    <strong>1815 Maxing Out Genes</strong>


    ¡°Xenogeneic Gene Consumed: Baron Geno Point +1¡±


    Han Sen cooked a few of the bananas over a fire. As they cooked, the bananas quickly softened from their previous crystallike state. Each banana increased one Baron gene. Before he had finished eating them all, he reached one hundred Baron genes.


    ¡°Baron geno points at max. Point collection can no longer continue. The geno body requires a special fruit¡±


    Han Sen ate another banana, and the same announcement yed.


    In the sanctuaries, when your geno points maxed out, you could evolve via the evolution pools. In the geno universe, things didn¡¯t behave like that. He had no clue how to break through and ascend.


    ¡°Does this mean I have to initiate the breakthrough myself?¡± Han Sen kept thinking, but this was the only possibility that came to mind.


    It was pointless to keep eating the same geno fruit, so he packed it up and went back to the sanctuary.


    When Xie Qing King saw Han Sen, he ran up to him, pounding his puffed-up chest.


    ¡°Old Han, I can generate geno armor. Take me to the geno universe and I will use my handsome body and awesomeics to conquer that ce.¡±


    ¡°Me, too,¡± Little Angel said calmly.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± came Zero¡¯s soft voice.


    ¡°Me, too. Me, too.¡± Many people kept saying they were done and ready to go. If Lun and Ji Yanran reached that level, they¡¯d probably want to go, as well. Especially so, with the prospect of searching for Littleflower.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! What do you guys think that ce is? It¡¯s not like moving to a new house. You might die out there. At least give me some more time to prepare a nice, safe ce for you to settle into. Little Silver, you can ascend ande to the geno universe, too.¡±


    Han Sen went back to Kate, now having to think about a serious matter.


    Because he had brought back many xenogeneic genes, many of his people could generate their geno armor. A lot of them were dying toe, and he knew it¡¯d be impossible to stop them forever.


    This was especially true for Xie Qing King and Gu Qincheng. They would undoubtedly try something stupid if Han Sen did not bring them soon.


    ¡°I need to find a safe ce to build a base for us. If I do that, they cane. But where can I find such a safe ce?¡± Han Sen took Little Invisible toward one of the nearby cities. After two days of travel, they reached it.


    Little Invisible was the chameleon¡¯s new name. The creature seemed happy with it.


    Fortunately, there was no fighting going on in that city. It was still under the full control of the people of Kate. There, Han Sen was able to buy a phone with which he could contact Qiao and Lan Se.


    Qiao told Han Sen that Gran City had fallen and that they had joined Seven Mirrors. They were on a ship headed there. She told Han Sen toe to her, because he could join thend remation operations instead of just fighting all the time.


    Han Sen thought the idea wasn¡¯t too bad. If he could find a ce without higher races running around and hunting down xenogeneics, that would be perfect for hispanions to get their foot in the door and grow.


    But the city he was in did not have a ship heading for Seven Mirrors. He couldn¡¯t go.


    On the streets of Mississippi City, everyone was hurriedly minding their own business. No one really concerned themselves with others. The ce hadn¡¯t been invaded by the Taurus yet, but the people knew that it was only a matter of time before it happened.


    Kate was in freefall, and everyone had to think about where their future would lead and what they could do. Many ships there were still transporting refugees into space.


    The crowds were huge, and they could not all fit. Most of them would have to wait for some time before they could make it off the


    On that miserable street, there was someone who didn¡¯t quite look like the rest of those dreary people. The man was walking down the street without armor. He wore clothing made of real cloth, and he also held a small banner in his hands.


    There were some strange words written across it, but it was not of amonnguage. Han Sen, however, would have recognized them if he had seen them.


    While the man was walking, a tall woman with white bunny ears approached him. She was wearing a mask. She pulled out a knife and ced the de against the man¡¯s neck.


    People continued walking by, and the man and woman were suddenly covered by a strange power. It isted them on the busy street, making it seem like they weren¡¯t there at all.


    ¡°My Queen! What do you want?¡± The man was not afraid of having a drawn knife against his neck. He looked at the woman with surprise, though.


    That woman was the Knife Queen of the Rebate. It was Yisha, whom Han Sen had almost killed.


    Yisha looked at the man with cold eyes and said, ¡°Do you want to live? Or do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lived enough, so yeah! I want to live.¡± The manughed.


    ¡°If you want to live, give me a reading,¡± Yisha said coldly.


    The man looked at Yisha, smiled, and said, ¡°My Queen, might I ask if my previous prediction was urate?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Yisha hummed and did not answer the man. She went on to say, ¡°Predict my future and that of the man named Dor. He who is a human.¡±


    Yisha had been waiting outside Demon Grave for a very long time. Even after a storm started on the inside, Dor still hadn¡¯te to the exit point.


    She did not believe Dor would find himself trapped in Demon Grave for any long stretch of time, but she had tried everything in search of him. She just couldn¡¯t locate the man. So, she hade here to ask the man for help in finding the elusive Dor.


    ¡°You will meet him when fate decides your paths will intertwine. For now, you should let it go.¡± The man smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. Find him for me, unless you want to die!¡± Yisha said angrily.


    The man gave a wry smile as he shook his head. ¡°My Queen, you are being stubborn. If you do not believe in fates, then why do you wish to hear what I can predict?¡±


    Yisha frowned. She did not want to believe what the man was telling her, but she had already received a reading from him before she went to Demon Grave. The reading had turned out to be truthful, so she felt strangelypelled by what he told her.


    Although she did not want to believe that this man could foresee the future and perceives destinies, she did.


    ¡°I am asking you if you¡¯ll do it or not¡± Yisha coldly looked at him, with the knife still raised to his neck.


    ¡°Of course. But you cannot challenge fate. Even if I did know where he was, you couldn¡¯t meet him. And then you would me me for not being urate.¡± The man sighed.


    ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t do it?¡± Yisha looked as if she was ready to sh.


    ¡°You can¡¯t challenge fate. You cannot force me. Everyone here has their own destiny. Their lives are small, but not even God can change the roads they follow. They cannot be made a queen like you. But I am just a irvoyant,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Who says you cannot challenge and change fate? If I wanted to, I could make even an ant into a giant beast,¡± Yisha said coldly.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°If you have such confidence... How about we make a bet?¡±

 Chapter 1816 - 1816 Calculating Destiny

    <strong>1816 Calcting Destiny</strong>


    ¡°What bet?¡± Yisha asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°I will pick someone whose life isparable to an ant, and if you can make him challenge his fate by gaining independence from you and bing a duke, then I lose. I will find the person that you want me to find. How does that sound?¡± the man said seriously.


    ¡°What if I aplish the task and you fail to find the man that I want?¡± Yisha said with confidence.


    ¡°If I cannot deliver this man to you directly, then my head is yours to remove. If you want it, you can just tell me. You don¡¯t have to get your hands dirty if you don¡¯t want to.¡± The man looked serious, and it didn¡¯t look as if he was joking.


    ¡°Okay. Who said an ant¡¯s fate is fixed? Even if he is just a dumb guy with geno armor, I¡¯ll make him a Duke in three years,¡± Yisha agreed.


    She really hated Dor. She wanted to kill him, but she had been unable to find him, so using this fortune-teller might be her best option. Raising a Duke was not difficult. She did not think it would be a trying task, and she didn¡¯t believe in fate.


    ¡°Not many people are truly talented. Most of them are ants by default. So, just go ahead and pick anyone.¡± The man randomly pointed. ¡°What about him? If you don¡¯t think he is suitable, pick another. They are all ants.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll choose him then. Just in case you wouldter find fault with my selection.¡± Yisha looked at the person the man pointed at as she spoke coldly.


    ¡°I am quite famous and known by many races. There is no chance of escaping this bet You, however, are trying to challenge your own fate. I must warn you to be careful.¡± The man smiled.


    ¡°In three years, I wille looking for you. If you are unable to find him, don¡¯t me me for what happens.¡± Yisha walked up to the person that had been pointed out to her.


    The person on the street had no clue what was going on. But he was suddenly pulled in by a weird power, and then he disappearedpletely.


    Yisha took the man and left. Her power vanished with her, and when the fortune-teller appeared again, the Kate behind him almost walked into him.


    When he saw Yisha disappear, he smiled strangely. He continued walking, carrying his small banner. If Han Sen had seen the banner, he would have understood the words. They read, Calcting Destiny in the humannguage.


    The man disappeared into the crowds. He did not look strange. He was a drop of water in the midst of the throng of people. ***


    ***


    Han Sen walked down a street filled with people, thinking about how he might get to Seven Mirrors.


    Kate had almost fallenpletely, and when it did, the Taurus would rule it Han Sen couldn¡¯t live there much longer, and he knew he would have to leave soon. But he couldn¡¯t get on the ship as there were already too many people trying to get off the. If he showed he was a Noble, he could probably board a ship immediately, without the need to queue.


    But Han Sen wouldn¡¯t do that. If he did, Yisha might find him. And if she did, that would be bad. After leaving Demon Grave, Han Sen knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance against a deified elite. They could kill him with the greatest of ease.


    Walking down the street, Han Sen was thinking about how he might get to Seven Mirrors so he could find Qiao and Lan Se. As he walked, he suddenly felt cold, like a shadow had fallen over him. He was wrapped up by a strange power and lifted off the ground.


    Han Sen was shocked and unsure of what was going on. He had no clue why he had been suddenly trapped.


    Han Sen was trying to think about who he might have made angry this time. ¡°Yisha? Hawk Wing? Mister Ji? The Taurus? Some surviving Feathers?¡± Han Sen had offended a lot of people by this point, but none of them should have known he was Dor.


    ¡°Did someone find out I am Dor? I cannot be that unlucky.¡± Han Sen felt depressed, and he kept thinking, ¡°I cannot fight back against power like this. They must be a Duke. I wonder if I¡¯ll be given an opportunity to speak. If I am killed before I can speak, that would suck. I at least need the time to teleport away.¡±


    Han Sen was wrapped up by this power. He was snared and unable to move. He couldn¡¯t even use his skills, so he was just hoping the person who had done this did not hate him too much. He hoped he still had a chance of surviving.


    Han Sen might end up getting beaten and tortured before they locked him up. But if that happened, at least he¡¯d be able to return to the sanctuary.


    As Han Sen was worrying about this, he saw some light. He fell to the ground, which sent pain shooting up through his butt.


    That was the least of his concerns right now, though. When he looked around, he noticed he was on an aircraft. He was inside a control room, and the ck of space was visible through the windows.


    The ship looked fairly advanced. It did not look like some cheap thing you¡¯d find on Kate. And there was another person in the control room. They had bunny ears, and they were operating the ship.


    ¡°Rebate! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m this unlucky!¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    Han Sen looked up and saw a throne perched at the highest point of the deck.


    On that chair, the first thing Han Sen saw were long legs. They were crossed over each other, and whoever sat like that had to be someone who was very proud and arrogant.


    Han Sen looked up a little higher, and that was when he saw the white uniform filled with big boobs. Her arms were crossed, and her face was stone cold. Atop this person¡¯s head were white bunny ears.


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s Yisha!¡± Han Sen moaned. In front of the Knife Queen, he could not teleport away.


    Han Sen did not know how she had managed to find him. And he didn¡¯t think he had left any trace to follow. But that did not matter right now, as he knew he would soon be dead.


    Now, he was just hoping that Yisha would not kill him right away, so he¡¯d have the chance to escape.


    ¡°It does not matter who you are, but from this point forth, you will be my student In three years, I will see to it that you¡¯re a Duke.¡± Yisha looked down at Han Sen like the queen she was.


    Han Sen looked at her and opened his mouth. He believed himself to be dreaming.

 Chapter 1817 - 1817 Queen’s Studen

    1817 Queen¡¯s Studen


    Han Sen did not know if Yisha had gone crazy, or if he himself had snapped. ¡°She wants to take me as a student What? I thought she hated my guts! I thought she¡¯d prefer to skin me alive. Why would she take me as a student, pledging to make me a Duke in three years? Did her mind implode in rage, and this is some strange form of insanity?¡±


    ¡°Or is this all one great, big conspiracy? Will she try and trick me before destroying me? She could destroy me right now, if that is what she wanted to do. But then again, maybe she doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m Dor. Even if she doesn¡¯t know, though, why would she find me as a student? Am I getting grossly lucky? Or did Yisha simply get kicked in the head by a donkey, and randomly picked out a student that just so happened to be me?¡±


    Han Sen did not understand. He looked at Yisha, having not the faintest clue why all of this was happening.


    Yisha was satisfied with the way Han Sen reacted. She could tell Han Sen was in great shock, and she thought that was because he was unable toprehend why a deified elite would so willingly ept someone so ordinary.


    Yisha was going to take Han Sen as a student, and that was not just a random decision. When the man pointed at Han Sen, Yisha recognized him. She recognized Han Sen, but not Dor.


    When Kong Fei took antern to be known as No, everyone heard about it. The elites around Kate knew that Kong Fei had given two deified feathers to two crystallizers.


    Because Yisha was headed to Demon Grave, she was near Kate at the time. She too learned about this. She knew Han Sen had one deified feather.


    But Han Sen was just wearing his geno armor. He wasn¡¯t wearing his Noble stuff, and he didn¡¯t have pure crystallizer blood. Han Sen¡¯s genes wereplicated, so the elite races had all given their favor to Stay Up Late, who had pure blood. No one had made membership offers to Han Sen due to the risk of raising him.


    When the man pointed out Han Sen, she didn¡¯t think it was purely coincidental. She thought the man was trying to trouble her and make things harder.


    Developing Han Sen to the ranks of a top champion and refining the deified feather to be semi-deified... That would have been too much to bet. She didn¡¯t know if that would even have been possible.


    But the fortune-teller¡¯s request had been a strange one. Dukes were not particrly high level or low level. The challenge was definitely possible, so she agreed.


    If Han Sen was an ordinary person, Yisha would have just taken him home without even telling him why.


    But Kong Fei, who was deified, was still out there. And Han Sen had one of his deified feathers. So, Yisha was willing to take him as a real student. That meant she respected the feather and Kong Fei himself. She wasn¡¯t going to invite the trouble of Kong Fei knocking on her door.


    It was not embarrassing to take a crystallizer on as an acolyte, especially one that had received a feather from Kong Fei. It was lucky that Han Sen had met Kong Fei; if he hadn¡¯t, Yisha would have treated him very differently.


    The challenge would be a bit difficult, but she was confident She only had to raise him to the Duke level. Even if he was just a pig, she could still turn him into a Duke in three years.


    It was because of all these reasons that Han Sen was brought back to the HQ of the Rebate. It was called Narrow Moon. It was a xenogeneic space that was no weaker than Holy Heaven had been. It covered the sky.


    Han Sen found out that Yisha was sincere about taking him on as a student, and there was no ulterior motive for doing so. It was all very strange, yes, but he decided on not returning to the sanctuary just yet.


    He knew that if he dide back, he¡¯d still be teleported to right where he was. And that would put him in a bad situation, no matter what


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure what is wrong with her, but all in all, I can only suppose it is a good thing. A semi-deified being wants to train me up to the rank of Duke. Such an internship is hard to find! It¡¯s better than her finding me as Dor, at least.¡± Han Sen decided to ept the situation and just go with it.


    But she didn¡¯t take him as a real student. Everything started with the most basic of routines, and there wasn¡¯t even a ceremony to induct him.


    The Knife Queen taking a student was a very important event for the Rebate. Now that she had chosen Han Sen¡ªan outsider¡ªmany of the Rebate were wondering what she was up to. He wasn¡¯t one of them, after all.


    The Knife Queen had not married or had children. She had never taken a student before, either. So, the presence of this student meant a lot to the Rebate.


    Everyone thought that she would soon be deified. It did not matter that she had no children as of yet, as her lifespan still had many years in it.


    But the Knife Queen had suddenly taken a student. It made people start to wonder.


    Many of the Rebate Nobles and officers wanted to find out why she had epted this student. They also wished to learn more about who Han Sen was.


    They eventually found out that Han Sen was an owner of one of the deified feathers. Thus, the people quickly came to the conclusion that the Knife Queen wished to develop a half-deified alongside her.


    But they worried about Han Sen¡¯s talent. He was a non-pure crystallizer, and that meant he was a greater risk than Stay Up Late would be.


    Knife Queen didn¡¯t exin much, and she wasn¡¯t going to tell everyone that she had actually taken Han Sen because of a bet. She wasn¡¯t concerned about making him truly powerful. And she was serious about only taking him up as high as a Duke.


    Then, it all depended on Han Sen.


    Knife Queen¡¯s pce covered half the. And it was a much bigger than Roca. Han Sen was told to go to a garden located in the pce.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master. Just call me Queen.¡± Yisha looked at Han Sen. She didn¡¯t like the first title he had used, as that made her sound old.


    ¡°Okay, My Queen.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Han Sen thought that taking an enemy and raising him was unexpectedly nice of her. It was a respectable deed.


    ¡°Drink this.¡± Yisha gave Han Sen a bottle.


    ¡°What is this, My Queen?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is the geno fluid from a Ma Fruit. It can make your geno armor evolve. You are currently way too weak. You should focus on bing a Noble first After that, we can keep going and level you up that way,¡± Yisha said.

 Chapter 1818 - 1818 The Geno Art That Has a Problem

    <strong>1818 The Geno Art That Has a Problem</strong>


    ¡°Thank you, My Queen.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes felt wet She had been really helpful, and even given a precious gift to her enemy.


    Han Sen thought that if she found out he was Dor, she¡¯d be so angry that she¡¯d most likely stroke out and die.


    Seeing Han Sen look so grateful, she misunderstood. Her attitude softened, and she went on to say, ¡°If you heed what I say and take me for your proper teacher, you will be a Duke in three years. With some luck, there is a chance you might one day be a King.¡±


    But as for Han Sen¡¯s current condition, Queen didn¡¯t say much. And the only reason she said three years was due to the instability of Han Sen¡¯s body. Otherwise, it would not have taken that long.


    ¡°Anyway, drink this geno fluid that once belonged to a Ma Fruit. And then, practice your geno arts. Focus on evolving for a second time first. It does not matter whether you be a Noble or a xenogeneic; I will take care of you. You will not be a mindless monster.¡±


    Yisha sounded confident


    ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Han Sen did not say anything more. He just opened the bottle and drank its contents.


    He was familiar with the smell, and he had many Ma Fruits at home. He was nning to eat one and see if he could evolve. He didn¡¯t expect Yisha would go to such lengths and provide him with the juice. So, he spared no time in necking it down.


    When Yisha saw Han Sen do it so quickly, she smiled even more.


    Han Sen chugged the geno fluid that contained Ma Fruit, and then, he felt a weird power soar into his limbs, rejuvenating his cells. Han Sen cast The Story of Genes, and then his Spell armor appeared. The geno fluid had be a raw power that was absorbed by the armor.


    Yisha sat where she was and waited for the result of Han Sen¡¯s evolution. If Han Sen became a xenogeneic, and his will was lost to the lust for killing, she could recover his will and sense.


    After a while, Han Sen¡¯s energy started to roll downhill. But still, she hadn¡¯t seen Han Sen evolve a second time.


    ¡°How can that happen? Did I bring him the wrong ingredient? Maybe that wasn¡¯t the geno fluid.¡± Yisha frowned and sniffed the bottle, and then she went on to think, ¡°This is the Ma Fruit! Why did he not evolve a second time?¡±


    Yisha saw Han Sen¡¯s energy had weakened and be normal again.


    Han Sen felt depressed about it, too. This was his second time trying to evolve using The Story of Genes, and he had failed this time, as well.


    ¡°I am sorry, My Queen. I have failed.¡± Han Sen opened his eyes and looked at her apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You failed only once.¡± Yisha called for a guard to bring her another bottle. Then, she continued by saying, ¡°Try again. After the first failure, this is sure to seed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Queen. I will seed.¡± Han Sen epted the second bottle and spared no time in drinking it all.


    Yisha looked fairly unconcerned, but on the inside, it was a different story. She felt awful. Ma Fruit was not something you could buy at a streetside market. They were very expensive, and they were items coveted by many.


    And it wasn¡¯t justmoners, either. Even many of the high races, who were unlucky enough to have babies that weren¡¯t born Nobles, wanted it.


    So, treasures like Ma Fruit could be very expensive to obtain. And there were times when they werepletely unavable for purchase. Even someone like Yisha did not have many to her name, and she would have much preferred to save them.


    Ordinarily, one bottle of such geno fluid was all that would be needed for sess. Failure was abnormally rare.


    Han Sen downed the second one, and that weird power manifested once more. The power surge was stronger than what he experienced thest time.


    ¡°Such powerful energy! This is far greater than a Baron. He must certainly seed this time.¡± Yisha started to feel relieved. After a while, Han Sen¡¯s geno armor showed no sign of responding. It didn¡¯t look as if it was going to melt at all.


    After a while. Han Sen¡¯s energy started to dip. And that meant another failure.


    ¡°My Queen, I am so sorry.¡± Han Sen felt embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know why his Spell armor kept on failing.


    Yisha¡¯s eyes were twitching. And as she looked at Han Sen, she asked, ¡°What geno arts have you practiced? Let me see.¡±


    The fact that he had drunk two geno fluids without sess led Yisha to believe there was a serious problem with him.


    Han Sen made no effort to hide anything, and he just told her, ¡°I did not write my geno arts down, but I can show it to you.¡±


    Yisha nodded, and Han Sen read it out slowly. He himself believed there was a problem somewhere, as failure was not something he often experienced. Han Sen could not tell what the problem was, though. Yisha, being a semi-deified being, might be the one to help him through the slump.


    Han Sen only read out a little when Yisha¡¯s face looked glum. She asked coldly, ¡°Who taught you this?¡±


    ¡°No one. I bought it out in the markets. It seemed fairly powerful, so I decided to study it¡± Han Sen was shocked by the sudden question. She looked as if she knew something about it.


    In disbelief, Yisha said, ¡°You just practiced this random skill on a whim? And you created a geno armor with it? I am not sure if you are lucky or unlucky, truth be told.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with this geno art?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Yisha said slowly, ¡°It isn¡¯t just a problem. But don¡¯t you think this skill requires... well, too much... skill? If you had a body like this, you¡¯d already be a god. You wouldn¡¯t have to practice. Whoever wrote this was conducting a prank with the intent of harming others. And mistakenly, you generated your geno armor with it. It is impossible to evolve a second time.¡±


    What do I do, then?¡± Han Sen wondered if this really was a problem associated with The Story of Genes.


    When he studied The Story of Genes, he had acknowledged the problem. He already knew the requirements were absurdly high and demanding. No one could even start off with the basic requirements, and he had to use the ck crystal armor to help him get his foot in the door with its practice.

 Chapter 1819 - Not Even a God Can Block I

    <strong>Chapter 1819 Not Even a God Can Block I</strong>


    Yisha frowned. It was obvious that the man had given her a challenge that was harder than she initially thought


    Han Sen had already generated his geno armor, so it was toote for him to change technique now. Aside from humans, not many creatures could practice two geno arts in order to create two types of geno armor.


    That was because the genes of others were stable, and aplishing this was outside the realm of possibility. The genes of humans were unstable enough to allow this, but it was still closer to the side that did not allow the fabrication of a second geno armor.


    So, Yisha did not consider trying to get Han Sen to practice another geno art and start from scratch. She didn¡¯t think it would be possible.


    Breaking his geno armor and getting him to rebuild it would be a fruitless endeavor as well. It would permanently damage his body. She could take that risk if he was just an ordinary nobody, but Han Sen had a deified feather. If Kong Fei found out what she had done to him, she might incur his wrath.


    ¡°This geno art is harmful, but if he can finish learning the basics, there is the chance of it bing something very strong and beneficial. Han Sen has managed to generate a geno armor with it already, and aside from deified elites, that shouldn¡¯t be possible. And once an elite rises to be deified, their body is locked down. They cannot generate a geno armor, but this man can. Perhaps there really is a chance.¡± Yisha looked at Han Sen as she thought.


    ¡°A geno art that cannot be practiced, and yet he has managed to generate a geno armor with it. If he can evolve a second time and be a Noble, with that perfect geno armament, his strength would far exceed that of other Nobles. After that, practicing would be much less difficult for him, and he might achieve a great deal. It¡¯s just this first step will be really difficult to take. Very hard, indeed.¡±


    Han Sen saw Yisha staring at him and noticed that she wasn¡¯t saying a word. He thought to himself, ¡°Did I waste too many of her resources? Does she no longer want me? That¡¯s fine. Just let me go without killing me, please.¡±


    Han Sen was overthinking things a little, though. Yisha had taken him as a student as part of a wager. And that aside, she was not the sort of person that would give up easily.


    ¡°Han Sen, let me ask you something. I can force you to be my student, but I want this to be something that you yourself desire. I am happy to ept you, but I won¡¯t make you do this if it is against your will. I can give you a job, though, and you won¡¯t have to worry about anything,¡± Yisha suddenly proposed.


    ¡°Of course I am willing to be here!¡± Han Sen hastily told her. He did not know if she was just testing his resolve or not, so he didn¡¯t want to share his true opinion. He spoke with firm confidence.


    ¡°My training will be hard. Not everyone is able to ept this. And if you are my student, you have to keep that me of resolve stoked and push through the pain, even when it hurts. If you cannot handle the pain of this, I can give you the job of an officer instead. Regardless of what happens, I want you to know that you do not have to worry about anything else in your life.¡± Yisha spoke coldly, but she was still staring at Han Sen fondly.


    ¡°I will endure whatever paines my way and go as far as I possibly can. I will give up anything and give my everything, as long as you don¡¯t give up on me. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Han Sen paused for a moment. With a sad look, he went on to tell her, ¡°On Mosi Mountain, Stay Up Late and I were the recipients of deified feathers. Those high-level races only wanted Stay Up Late, and they ignored mepletely. I want to practice too in order to go further. Please, give me the chance no one else did. If I am given the possibility to reach for the stars, I don¡¯t mind dying in the effort. Anything is better than staying still, rotting in ce.¡±


    By the end of his speech, Han Sen felt excited. Even he almost believed what he was telling her.


    ¡°Good. If you have this much courage and sense of purpose, I will give you the opportunity. I will help you go further and make those other fool races regret what they told you.¡± Yisha thought Han Sen was speaking from the heart, and she wholeheartedly believed his words. But after this, she still went on to say, ¡°Remember your own words today. I won¡¯t me you if you give up right now and settle for thefort of a quiet and good life. But if I spend a lot of resources raising you up, only for you to eventually give up and try to run away, you will pay the ultimate price. Not even a deified elite could save you from the destruction I¡¯ll bring down on you. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°If I try to run away, my head is yours to remove.¡± Han Sen¡¯s answer sounded serious.


    What Han Sen said, though, was not entirely a lie. Thest few sentences were actually quite sincere.


    Han Sen was not willing to back down. If he did not aim high in the geno universe, he could not survive. And he couldn¡¯t protect his friends and family when they made the jump. He needed to get stronger, so he could get back Golden Growler and Littleflower. There was no way he could back down now.


    ¡°Okay. Then, let us continue.¡± Yisha could tell Han Sen was sincere and true to his words, and she was very impressed by him.


    Yisha was giving him a chance to leave because it would be hard to begin what he had started. Merely getting past the first stage would cost a lot.


    She wanted to find out what sort of character Han Sen had beforemitting. If Han Sen was weak and impatient, she would rather give up and lose the bet No one could promise her pursuit with Han Sen would pay off, so she had to learn more and consider things properly.


    Han Sen¡¯s answers and behavior had satisfied her. She was no longer second-guessing herself; she was willing to give this ago.


    If Yisha knew Han Sen just wanted to use up her resources to get through The Story of Genes, she¡¯d have been very angry.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Yisha said.


    ¡°Continue what?¡± Han Sen was shocked, and not sure what she was alluding to.


    ¡°Continue eating, of course!¡± Yisha said. She waved her hand, and a beautiful Rebate brought forth a number of elixirs.


    ¡°Consume them one by one, and cast your geno arts. Do this as many times as you have to. I will make you a Noble, and not even the gods themselves can stop it.¡± Yisha raised her head, asserting her feeling of confidence.


    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t disappoint you. I will start consuming them now.¡± Immediately after saying that, Han Sen gulped down the contents of the first bottle.

 Chapter 1820 - Spell

    <strong>Chapter 1820 Spell</strong>


    Yisha sat on a chair, watching Han Sen gather up power to evolve a second time. She looked at him emotionlessly, as if she was made of ice.


    But her eyes twitched sometimes, showing that she was not all that calm.


    Her heart was bleeding. After their discussion, Han Sen had used another three Ma Fruit elixirs, two Thunder geno fluids, two Reborn geno fluids, one Fire and Ice geno fluid, and one Beast Blood geno fluid. They were all the treasures that could force someone to evolve a second time. Normally, one would be enough to aplish this.


    But Han Sen had almost emptied her entire treasury by this point, and he hadn¡¯t evolved a second time.


    To Knife Queen, that might have been nothing. But they belonged to the One, and she couldn¡¯t just take whatever she pleased whenever she wanted.


    These were her private items. She was rich, but these items were priceless. They couldn¡¯t be bought with money, and Han Sen had yet to evolve a second time. It made Yisha start to feel quite ill.


    ¡°I am sorry, but it looks like I have failed again.¡± Han Sen stood up. With thistest failure, he had failed eleven times. ¡°Continue,¡± Yisha said emotionlessly. Her eyes twitched another couple of times, though.


    She only had one Boiling geno fluid left to give, and a Cell geno fluid. If those two didn¡¯t work, her current investments would have all been for nothing. She wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with him after she went gone through these.


    She couldn¡¯t just let Han Sen go after investing so much in him with no return. If this were to continue, she¡¯d have to pay a big price to gain an item that would instigate the evolution she wanted to see. And that was something that she really, really didn¡¯t want to do.


    Han Sen grabbed another geno fluid and drank it. Then, he cast The Story of Genes.


    The Spell armor was brimming with energy, and it thumped with boundless strength.


    And then, all of a sudden, a strange power lit up the armor. It made Yisha¡¯s heart jump. All the other symbols and etchings began to light up, too. Not long after, the geno armor was covered in those symbols and scrawls, making it look like a rippling me.


    Yisha was so happy to see this, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s going to seed this time!¡±


    Twelve vials of geno fluid was an investment of goliath proportions. She felt grand relief seeing this. If the final two fluids did not help, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would have been willing to dip her hands into the ones owned by the entire tribe.


    Amidst the me-like symbols, the geno armor started to melt. It melted into a liquid that then took on another form.


    Seeing Han Sen be a Noble and not a xenogeneic was a great thing, too. If he became a xenogeneic, things might have been even harder.


    Yisha looked at the geno armor¡¯s shape, trying to figure out what sort of geno armament he was set to receive. A geno art that required so much was sure to yield a fascinating result.


    The geno fluid kept swirling and changing, and eventually, it started to be transparent But Yisha¡¯s face started to turn, too. It looked perplexed.


    Most armors would evolve to create something that was obviously a weapon. You might even find items or enhancements to the armor itself.


    But the geno armament that Han Sen created looked very strange. It was not finished, but you could start to make out its shape.


    It was a crystallizer kid,plete with limbs and a face.


    ¡°Is that a doll geno armament?¡± Yisha was thinking to herself.


    But when the armament had almost finished, Yisha started to look shocked.


    In the air, after the geno armor melted, the geno armament appeared. It looked so weird.


    It looked like a twelve-year-old girl. Her long ck hair reached down to her feet, and her eyes were ck, also.


    Her skin was white and smooth, like that of a real human. Some parts of her were wrapped up in white armor, and in her hands, she was holding two revolvers. There were names etched into the grips of both guns. Yisha thought it was thenguage of the crystallizers, so she wasn¡¯t able to read the words.


    The girl moved her eyes and crouched down against the floor. She lifted her guns and pointed them at Yisha, as if she was guarding Han Sen from a hostile.


    Yisha¡¯s eyes opened wide as she stared at the girl. She had seen many geno armaments, but nothing like this. This one looked alive. She had a proper lifeforce. She also looked like she had intelligence, too.


    For a geno armament to have life like that, and to have armor and guns, her knowledge on what was possible when it came to evolving was wholly flipped on its head.


    When the geno armament finished generating, Han Sen looked at the girl and said, ¡°Why is my armament a woman? Is that really my geno armament?¡±


    The grips convinced Han Sen that this really was his geno armament, though. On the grip of the two pearl-white revolvers, the letters Spe were carved into one, and the letters II were carved on the other. Together, they formed Spell. And that was the name of his geno armor.


    When Han Sen used his mind, the woman came towards him. When they bumped into each other, she became a white armorset that covered his entire body. The word Spell was written all across it.


    An incredible power filled Han Sen¡¯s body now. It gave him much more power than the geno armor ever did.


    ¡°This is my geno armament!¡± Han Sen was shocked. He went to check on its information, and the geno body said he had be a Duke behind the word Spell.


    ¡°My Queen, I think I seeded!¡± Han Sen said, looking at Yisha.


    ¡°Very good... now keep practicing.¡± Yisha was still in shock, and she was roused from a slumber of deep thoughts by Han Sen¡¯s sudden shout.


    Yisha had never heard of a geno armament like this.


    ¡°Maybe this guy really can achieve something special. A geno armament like this is strange,¡± Yisha thought to herself.

 Chapter 1821 - 1821 Favorite Subordinate

    <strong>1821 Favorite Subordinate</strong>


    Yisha allowed Han Sen to write down the content of The Story of Genes so she could look over it. She wanted to help Han Sen learn and modify theter parts to facilitate his practice.


    Because the practice method was so demanding, if no changes were made, it would be much harder to level up and ascend. It would be even harder to generate geno armaments. He would need to be a god to practice it in its entirety.


    After the changes, the power would be decreased, but if it weren¡¯t edited, then it couldn¡¯t be learned at all. This thing was not created for the average joe to fool around with. Because modifying took a long time, she allowed Han Sen to continue practicing for now. And when she was done, they would begin anew.


    Han Sen returned to his garden and summoned Spell. He wanted to know what powers she possessed. He was mostly interested in the two revolvers she wielded, and he wanted to know if the guns could fire bullets.


    Spell moved by her own volition. She did so with gentle grace, and as she clutched the two revolvers, she was able to fly around effortlessly and shoot the flowers all about


    The revolvers could fire bullets and hit the flowers. Her uracy was good.


    But Han Sen noticed that the bullets weren¡¯t solid, and they cost energy to fire. Even Han Sen¡¯s own energy was drained by the attacks. Spell was Han Sen¡¯s geno armament, so it made sense that it could be used as a weapon. But he also realized the more power he was willing to put in, the more powerful the bullets fired would be.


    Those bullets did not have any special powers, though. Perhaps it was because he was too low level. Bing a Viscount might change things.


    Barons couldn¡¯t unleash powers from a distance. They had no ranged attacks they could use, so at least where Barons were concerned, having Spell was something that was a little overpowered.


    Han Sen tested it quite a bit, and he realized he couldmand and control Spell in battle. Her movements were controlled by Han Sen¡¯s thoughts. There was no dy, despite the distance that separated them.


    Han Sen did not need to control her all the time, though. With just a thought, Spell could be put to any task, and she¡¯d finish it by herself. She was like a living thing, for the most part, and she possessed a lot of intelligence.


    ¡°She¡¯s like a real lifeform. Gee, that The Story of Genes is strange,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He really liked Spell, and valued it far above something like a sword or whatever else he might have gotten. He could do a lot more with this.


    Aside from Yisha, though, no one else had learned that he had a geno armament. The news about Yisha using twelve geno fluids to make Han Sen a geno armament did circte, though.


    All the Rebate that heard this could not believe their ears.


    No matter how bad the creature was, one or two geno fluids should have made them Noble. And Han Sen had taken twelve. How bad was he?


    Many of the high-ss Rebates believed raising Han Sen was pointless. If it was so difficult for him to generate a geno armament, bing a king and refining the feather would be so much harder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother raising a talentless person like that¡±


    ¡°No wonder those elites did not invite Han Sen to join them. He is way too bad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Queen was thinking, using twelve geno fluids. Even if he does have a deified feather, there is such a low chance he can be deified. How much is it going to cost to get him to that level? The resources she wasted could have made two semi-deified warriors.¡±


    All of the Rebate were talking about this. Some ministers and elites had alreadye to consult with Yisha, informing her that she should give up on Han Sen now.


    Yisha did not exin her reasoning, and neither did she take their advice. And she said that when the Narrow Moon tunnel opened up, Han Sen would be a part of it


    After that, the Rebatemunities exploded with talk of Han Sen and Yisha.


    Twelve geno fluids to be a Noble Baron. Already it was seen as a pointless idea, but Yisha felt differently. She still wanted to raise Han Sen up. She even wanted to give him a name for the tunnel. It was hard to take the minds of others off of this idea.


    Many of the elites thought that Yisha raising an outsider and taking him as a student meant they had some sort of secret rtionship.


    Yisha hadn¡¯t even performed a ceremony when she epted him as a student. With the sudden induction, they all believed she knew how bad he was, but she was forging ahead anyway.


    Otherwise, why would the queen ept a student so quietly?


    No one was willing to challenge Yisha¡¯s desires, though. But even so, everyone was determined to continue hating Han Sen.


    Han Sen stayed in the garden to practice with Spell. He had no idea people were talking about him the way they were.


    Even if he had known, though, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. Han Sen might have looked young, but he had gone through life and death experiences few others could equal. He had experienced everything a person could, a long time ago. He was not totally uncaring, but he wouldn¡¯t waste many feelings on petty quarrels, either.


    Yisha summoned him and told him to practice in Narrow Moon. If he went, that would be the first time he had exited the garden.


    ¡°Before you go to Narrow Moon, I will teach you a knife skill. Try to learn as much of this as you can.¡± When she said that to Han Sen, her voice sounded strange.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t notice, though. He didn¡¯t realize how many talented young Rebates were waiting in Narrow Moon to teach him a lesson. Narrow Moon¡¯s space tunnel opened once a year, and only Barons could enter. Only ten of them could go at a time. Only the best Barons would be there, as a result.


    To im a spot, you had to be an approved and formally recognized genius. And you also had to have proof to support any im of excellence. In addition, you had to receive an invite from an elder.


    Han Sen had nothing, and yet, Yisha had imed a spot there for him. People weren¡¯t very happy about that, and the young men who had imed the other nine ces didn¡¯t like him at all.


    Some of the young ones were preparing to teach him a lesson inside the tunnel, because when Han Sen got bullied in there, Yisha wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to save him.

 Chapter 1822 - 1822 Narrow Moon

    <strong>1822 Narrow Moon</strong>


    Han Sen stood in the garden, watching the manys clustered in the sky. The evening sky was like the image seen inside a kaleidoscope. The xenogeneic space twisted the dimensions strangely, so that Han Sen could even see buildings on the surface of the closests.


    Many of thes were of good size. If it wasn¡¯t for the xenogeneic space, thes would have collided with each other and annihted everything within range.


    But under that xenogeneic space, thes were fine. They had their own orbits, and they were quite organized.


    Looking up in any direction from Narrow Moon, you¡¯d see manys clustered together. There were circr ones, but also broken ones. Some of them were close, some of there were far. Their numbers were countless. And that was why it was called Narrow Moon.


    Thes around Narrow Moon were very mysterious. There were threes, the names of which were Tianmin, Tianyue, and Tianji. Every year, when those threes formed a triangr constetion, the center space would reveal a tunnel.


    And this was why Narrow Moon was so mysterious. Only Baron ss beings could enter. If you were too powerful, the energy inside would crush you, and you would die.


    The tunnel would allow ten entrants. There were ten open spots for beings to join, and one spot would be upied and taken away after each entrant.


    Yisha had allocated one spot for Han Sen to enter. Whether or not a benefit could be earned was entirely down to Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are my student I helped you be a Noble, and I grabbed you a spot to goto Narrow Moon. But from now on, if you want more help from me, you have to prove to me you are worth the investment Otherwise, despite the fact you will still be my student, further chances for special treatment will be void,¡± Yisha said seriously.


    ¡°I will work hard.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°No, you need to work like your life depends on it¡± Yisha frowned.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    Now that she was satisfied, she chucked Han Sen a knife. ¡°The space tunnel is going to open soon. It is toote to teach you knife skills, but I can teach you this one. If you learn this, it should help. It is called Tusk.¡±


    Yisha held a knife, and still talking to Han Sen, she told him, ¡°Watch. I will only show you this once.¡±


    After that, Yisha drew her knife. She drew it very quickly and brought it right up to Han Sen¡¯s face with blistering speed.


    And then, Yisha stopped the motion without hurting him.


    Han Sen, seeing her strike, knew that what he had seen was from the opening of Teeth Knife. Han Sen had seen it acted out by the knifemind entity. He had already learned it at the time with the knifemind. And while he had only learned the beginning, he was a master of what he knew.


    Yisha exined Tusk to Han Sen and asked if he understood. If he didn¡¯t and he had a question, she would answer.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Han Sen did not have anything to ask her. After he received the Teeth Knife knifemind, he understood it a whole lot more. All he needed was practice.


    Yisha frowned and did not say anything. She left Han Sen to practice it.


    She wondered why Han Sen did not ask any questions. And she thought he might have just been pretending that he understood the technique. If he was, that was not a very good student to have. Plus, she was the Queen. And she was a busy person. While she did take time to teach Han Sen, it¡¯d be stupid if he did not cherish what she took the time to teach him.


    But Yisha did not think he was too bad, overall. If he didn¡¯t suffer a little, at least, he wouldn¡¯t cherish anything that came to him easily.


    So, she knew there might be trouble when he went through the space tunnel. She didn¡¯t have much to say about the matter, and she was willing to ept the possibility he might fail.


    Yisha thought failing was no big deal. If Han Sen worked hard, it would still be worth it.


    Han Sen went back to his garden and practiced Tusk. He was nning on using this forbat. Han Sen knew many skills, but in case she found out his true identity, it was best not to use it.


    Only Barons were going there, anyway. Han Sen figured he¡¯d be going with a bunch of snot-nosed kids of the Rebate. If they stirred up something, one skill would be enough toy waste to them.


    A few days passed quickly. Yisha did not take Han Sen to the space tunnel, and he allowed a Rebate to guide him there.


    Narrow Moon had eleven stars. Aside from one of those stars, all of them were Kings. Knife Queen Yisha was a half-deified King, and there was only one other on par with her. That was Moon-Wheel King.


    The Rebate had possessed many deified elites at one point, but that was long ago. There were none amongst them right now.


    Most of the higher races were like the Rebate, and tended to only have one deified elite. They were the ones who would light thentern on the race¡¯s behalf. But even they would not live forever, and they too would die someday.


    But without deified elites, the lesser races were still unable to usurp antern and im it for themselves. Typically, they¡¯d need deified elites of their own to manage such a feat.


    It was very hard for the higher races to create a deified elite. So, even across the space of a thousand years, witnessing a fight like the one with Kong Fei was extremely rare.


    Out of the ten Kings of the Rebate, Knife Queen was widely regarded as the cream of the crop. Aside from Moon-Wheel King, who was near-enough the same level, the others were far inferior.


    Yisha kept practicing, hoping she¡¯d be deified. So, she did not care too much for the business of the tribe as a whole.


    Only Barons could enter thispetition. And so, the higher tier people wouldn¡¯t care too much about it, either. Han Sen did not know about Narrow Moon, and so it was a guard who had to lead him there. The other nine went there without an escort.


    When Han Sen arrived, the other nine were already there. They looked surprised that Han Sen had a guard to guide him.


    Han Sen looked at the nine of them, and he was surprised to see they weren¡¯t all Rebate. Amongst the nine, three of them were of a different race. It seemed the Rebate had alliances with other races.


    No one made an effort to speak with Han Sen, but he didn¡¯t mind that at all. He felt far freer, that way.


    Not long after, the threes positioned themselves like a triangle. In the center between them, a vortex manifested. It looked like a ck hole.

 Chapter 1823 - Knife Rain

    <strong>Chapter 1823 ¨C Knife Rain</strong>


    The Rebate had people guide Han Sen into the vortex. When a white light began to beam from the vortex, Barons could enter one at a time.


    Han Sen was put inst ce. And seeing that nine of the Barons had already entered, he did not hesitate to go in. As soon as the white light shed again, he leaped inside.


    After Han Sen traveled through the wormhole, he found himself on a of sorts. He raised his head to the sky and noticed he was unable to see stars or moons. This wasn¡¯t Narrow Moon. He was on a lone in the gxy.


    This was different from others. There were just in fields stretching out until volcanoes rose out of the earth in the distance. Each volcano was dozens of miles away, and there were no mountains. Not even the slightest hill.


    As Han Sen looked around him, he heard a big boom noisee from the closest volcano. It sounded like a roar, and it spat out a pir of light.


    It wasn¡¯t just the nearest volcano that was erupting, either. It was every volcano he could see. With all those pirs shooting into the sky, it was a sight to behold.


    But Han Sen knew something was wrong. When the volcanos erupted, there was no rising ash cloud or seepingva. The column of light just shot up into the clouds and made them bright. They covered the entire sky.


    The volcanos only erupted for a minute before stopping. Then, there were no pirs to be seen. But in the sky, the clouds were still getting brighter and brighter. They started to empty, unleashing a torrent of rain from above.


    And when the rain drew near, Han Sen could tell something was really wrong. It wasn¡¯t just water he was seeing. The rain was a bevy of knives.


    There were short knives, long knives, narrow knives, big and ck knives, wing knives, flying knives. All those different types of knives were falling from the sky, until they hit the ground, covering thend in their abundance.


    Han Sen was shocked. There was nowhere to hide or take shelter amidst the knife rain. The best he could do was block.


    Han Sen did not have a weapon. He had wanted to bring a knife with him so he could use Tusk, but Yisha said there was no need to. Now he understood why.


    This ce had nothing but knives.


    Seeing that the kniferain would soon reach him, Han Sen grabbed one out of the air right before shing the volleys away.


    The kniferain onlysted a few seconds. Han Sen blocked all the knives assaulting him, and when he looked around, all he could see were knives for miles around. It was something of a knife treasury.


    The knives were real, too, not illusions. Han Sen picked up a winged knife and a big ck knife. One of them had been made from steel, and the other had been made out of some other metal. They felt good to wield, and as Han Sen used them to block thest of the falling knives, he could see marks left on the des by the repeated collisions. The weaponry was real.


    Han Sen lowered his head and searched for a better one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t search! This is just the first round, so their quality will be bad. If you want a good one, you¡¯re going to have to wait for the seventh round. Assuming youst that long, that is.¡±


    A Rebate man approached Han Sen, speaking coldly.


    Han Sen looked at him. He looked quite handsome, and he had ck bunny ears. He was holding a knife that was shaped like an arrow. He must have picked it up from the rain, as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Han Sen asked the Rebate man.


    ¡°ck Steel, son of ck-Moon King.¡± The man stared at Han Sen, going on to say, ¡°Two years ago, I begged my father to meet with Knife Queen. I hoped she would ept me as a student, but I was rejected.¡±


    Han Sen, hearing him say this, knew he was not a friendly chap. Trouble wasing.


    ck Steel, holding his knife, continued walking toward Han Sen. ¡°The queen took you as a student, but others have a tendency to say you are incredibly weak. I do not believe Queen would be so foolish as to ept one like that. You have to be superior, in some capacity. So, show me what you got.¡±


    After that, ck Steel¡¯s knife came at Han Sen swinging. It thrashed towards him like lightning.


    ck Steel¡¯s knife was not a Teeth Knife. His skills were very aggressive, though. The narrow knife might have looked ordinary, but it moved as if it could y an entire army.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand swung the winged knife. It looked like he was shing, but he wasn¡¯t. It looked like he was stabbing, but he wasn¡¯t. It looked very creepy as it approached ck Steel¡¯s neck.


    ck Steel swung his narrow knife, and they both collided with each other. The two knives were broken.


    ¡°I did not expect you to have learned Queen¡¯s Teeth Knife. Great.¡± ck Steel¡¯s eyes looked on in excitement. He picked up a random knife from the ground and tried swinging it at Han Sen again.


    Han Sen still had his thick ck knife, and he used it to employ Tusk. The quality of the de was bad, so it broke.


    They were both fighting amidst the knife rain. When a knife broke, they¡¯d pick up another. Broken utensils were scattered all about. ck Steel was not losing, but he looked ill. Han Sen only used Tusk, and he did not change up his tactics at all.


    But that simple skill still kept him in the fight with ck Steel, and he was not losing.


    To ck Steel, this entire fight was turning into something humiliating. He met Han Sen¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Before I met Queen, this is all I knew.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ck Steel was shocked. He stopped using his knife and asked, ¡°When did she teach you this?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago,¡± Han Sen saidckadaisically.


    ck Steel looked even more confused, and he tried asking, ¡°Aside from this skill, what others do you know?¡±


    ¡°Others, but they aren¡¯t very popr.¡± Han Sen could not expose the extent of his Knife Skill, but he was quite good.


    ck Steel looked at Han Sen with continued confusion. He threw his knife to the ground and said coldly, ¡°There is no point in beating you now, then. I will fight you once you have learned all of the Teeth Knife techniques.¡±


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulder. He was never interested in pointless fights.


    ¡°What is this knife rain?¡± Han Sen asked ck Steel. Han Sen did not think he would be a difficult person to get along with.

 Chapter 1824 - Knife Grave

    <strong>Chapter 1824 ¨C Knife Grave</strong>


    <strong>Knife Grave</strong>


    ¡°Queen didn¡¯t tell you before you came?¡± ck Steel frowned.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Queen didn¡¯t tell me anything. She just told me toe here, and that was that.¡±


    ck Steel quietly said, ¡°Queen is indeed different She has her own ns, though, I assume. If she didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    After a pause, ck Steel went on to say, ¡°These volcanos are the graves of the knives. A lot of knives are buried here, and the knivese out when the tunnel is opened. They await a new master. We are here to select new weapons for ourselves. We are also being picked by the weaponry. There won¡¯t be good quality knives at the beginning, mind you. Later on, there will be a higher chance of finding good knives. But even so, they are rare. You need to get them, but also earn their approval. For that, you will require power and luck.¡±


    ¡°Where did these weaponse from, then?¡± Han Sen asked, with shock.


    ¡°I do not know, but this portal opens once a year. Where the knives actuallye from, I¡¯ve never been told. If they are not chosen, they will return to their graves. They await the next host of participants in a year¡¯s time, with the hope they might be chosen,¡± ck Steel said.


    ¡°Does that mean the weapons we take belong to us?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He wanted to collect a few, so he could give them to his family. It would be best to give them to his son, his grandson, and great-grandson, in case he could never return.


    ¡°Our race has a rule: only one knife can be taken by each person.¡± ck Steel looked at Han Sen coldly, as if he knew what Han Sen was thinking.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Han Sen looked disappointed, but then he asked, ¡°Towards the end, what might their level be? Are any of them deified knives?¡±


    ck Steel¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew Han Sen was a greedy person, who was not even concerned with hiding that fact.


    He had no clue why Queen might ept a student such as this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The knife rain will fall once an hour, however. After the seventh raines, Viscount ss des will be avable. It¡¯ll be hard to dodge those knives. Across the years, no one hassted longer than ten rounds. The best knives that have ever been found were Duke knives.¡± ck Steel answered Han Sen¡¯s question.


    ¡°Duke ss? That¡¯s not bad.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ck Steel felt as if he had been talking far too much to Han Sen. Strangely, he was also in a brighter mood. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Han Sen, ¡°Did you bring any high-tier armor and weapons with you to this ce?¡±


    ¡°No. Queen said I did not have to.¡± Han Sen looked at ck Steel, and it seemed as if he had not brought anything, either.


    ck Steel said, ¡°Do you think a Baron can block a Viscount knife rain? The knife rain is not like this, and it couldst up to ten minutes. When they fall down, they wille with the full strength of a Viscount¡¯s attack. Without high-tier armor and weapons, how well do you think you will fare in the blocking?¡±


    Han Sen looked at ck Steel without speaking. If the high-tier armor and weapons worked, Yisha would have let him bring them. But ck Steel hadn¡¯t brought his either, so there must have been a reason for that.


    ck Steel continued by saying, ¡°It is actually pointless to bring them. Bringing those items will only help youst a bit longer. But if you bring other items to help you, the knives you wish for will not choose to follow you. They would sooner break themselves than allow themselves to be used by the likes of you. You have to use your own, raw power to obtain the weapon of your choice. It¡¯s all down to you, and a modicum of luck.¡±


    ¡°During the seventh rain, maybe I can find an Earl weapon. After that, there might be Marquis and Duke. But they are extremely rare, and that really will depend on your luck.¡±


    After ck Steel said this, he ignored Han Sen. He took off in the direction of a volcano.


    ¡°Where are you going? Han Sen followed him.


    ck Steel seemed okay with this. Han Sen thought following a guy who knew the way might be better than venturing out on his own. This way, he could definitely learn more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Knife Grave. There might be knives of a higher-tier there,¡± ck Steel said as he walked.


    Seeing Han Sen follow him, he stopped and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking for them by yourself? Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take a while for things to reach the seventh round of knife rain. If Ie with you, I can learn stuff from you. I will go find them by myself once we reach the seventh rain.¡± Han Senughed.


    ck Steel hummed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might not evenst seven rounds.¡±


    He might have said this, but there was no sign that ck Steel actually wanted to remove Han Sen from his presence. He was headed towards the volcano. He was headed to Knife Grave.


    They walked side by side, and when they reached the volcano, ck Steel threw a knife at Han Sen. ¡°You are lucky. This is a Baron knife for you. It is quite rare to find on the first round. With this, you should be able tost a few rounds extra.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen swung his knife. The knife was smooth to wield.


    ck Steel ignored him and kept walking to the volcano. When he was half-way, he found another Baron knife.


    ¡°It looks like you have an interest in knives,¡± Han Sen said with curiosity. The knife did not have the word Baron written down on it So, amidst all the knives that were there, he couldn¡¯t distinguish one from the other. ck Steel seemed to be able to tell with just a nce. That meant he was probably pretty good.


    ck Steel answered, ¡°I have practiced knife skills since I was young, and our family produces knives, anyway. So, I can determine the quality with ease.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Han Sen thought. He then said, ¡°If you are that good, why don¡¯t we co-operate? You select a knife for me.¡±


    Han Sen thought there were too many weapons, as they were everywhere. Finding a good quality one would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    With a professional, things would go much better.


    ck Steel rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I help you pick and you do what?¡±


    ¡°I will block some of the knife rain for you,¡± Han Sen said.


    ck Steel lifted his lips and ignored him. He sat down on a rock and ced the knife on his leg. He closed his eyes and waited for the next round to begin.

 Chapter 1825 - Entering the Grave

    <strong>Entering the Grave</strong>


    ¡°Little ck, are you a Rebate? And your father is a King? How can you not have Teeth Knife?¡± There was still a while to go before the next knife rain came, so Han Sen tried to talk to ck Steel.


    Hearing Han Sen call him Little ck, his eye twitched. He held back the urge to cut Han Sen down and simply closed his eyes.


    ¡°I know you must be the yful sort. I bet you like hitting on girls or something, to have skipped the years that would have allowed you to learn Teeth Knife.¡± Han Sen was curious. Teeth Knife was so strong, so why was it that Rocks Fall Duke had learned it, whereas ck Steel hadn¡¯t?


    ck Steel¡¯s eyelids twitched. He stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°Do you think everyone is as lucky as you? Teeth Knife is a Rebate skill, but not many people have the ability to practice it. Only six people know it right now, and Queen is the only one that is capable of mastering it I want to learn from her, but she does not think I am capable of learning it.¡±


    ¡°You can go and find the other five,¡± Han Sen said.


    ck Steel hummed and said, ¡°I want to learn from the best If I can¡¯t learn it from her, I won¡¯t ept it from anyone less. Queen rmended that I learn another skill, anyway, so I don¡¯t need Teeth Knife.¡±


    ¡°What is the skill you are learning, then?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ck Steel coldly said, ¡°Cut-Steel Knife.¡±


    ¡°That sounds powerful. Is that the skill you were using?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He was looking quite shocked.


    ck Steel saw Han Sen was only pretending to be shocked, so he could extract more information, and felt his own eyelids repeatedly flicker with a twitch. He stood up and focused on getting to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Little ck, where are you going?¡± Han Sen asked as he followed.


    ¡°I have a death wish. If you are afraid of dying, then I rmend that you don¡¯te any further. When the grave erupts, you¡¯ll be ughtered,¡± ck Steel said coldly. Then, he went ahead to reach the peak.


    Han Sen did not believe ck Steel was going to die, and he was quite happy to have finally met someone with a fine temper. He wasn¡¯t going to let him go off quite so easily.


    So, Han Sen followed him up to the peak. It was like a real volcano there. When Han Sen looked down, it looked like a meatgrinder beneath him, with a sea of knives all lying together. They lined up like theyers of teeth within the maws of a monster. It was a scary sight to see.


    At the bottom, there was a red juice. It wasva, presumably. The weapons appeared to be ticking out from the liquid.


    ¡°Little ck, can we find a weapon amidst those? The weapons are all together, right? So, the good ones should be easier to find.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the Knife Grave.


    ck Steel coldly said, ¡°If you aren¡¯t afraid of dying, you can certainly try.¡±


    Han Sen thought his life was more important. He wasn¡¯t familiar with this ce, so it was best not to risk it all by trying to venture in.


    While Han Sen was thinking about this, ck Steel was actually climbing down already.


    ¡°Little ck, why are you going down?¡± Han Sen looked surprised.


    ¡°I am not afraid of dying,¡± ck Steel said simply. He was clutching a knife as he made his descent.


    Han Sen decided to follow. The knives were all crisscrossed, and the ces you could grab onto were just the des. It was like you were climbing a knife mountain.


    Fortunately, those des were fairly poor. They were like the ones that had just fallen in the first rain. And since the dull knives weren¡¯t currently falling out of the sky, they weren¡¯t really dangerous.


    ¡°Little ck,¡± Han Sen said, just as he felt the des start to shake. The steel juice at the bottom was beginning to bubble and boil. It looked ready to fly upwards.


    ck Steel gave Han Sen a signal to be quiet He stayed silent, and then the knives and the steel juice became calm.


    Han Sen tried to copy him and kept on climbing. It seemed like ck Steel had brought him here just to get him to shut up.


    The lower they got, the sharper the knives became. They were surrounded by knives now, and if the knives started to move, Han Sen and ck Steel would be turned into pincushions.


    Even if the knives didn¡¯t move, Han Sen could imagine the fate that would await him if he slipped.


    But Han Sen was not afraid, and neither was ck Steel. In reality, he had nothing to be afraid of. He could always fly for a short time, and here, that would be enough to get him to safety.


    And furthermore, he had the Taurus shield. There was no way that the des of a Baron could harm it. Then again, if Han Sen used the shield, he wasn¡¯t sure if the knives would still want him.


    They climbed down quietly, getting closer and closer to the steel juice. ck Steel had only decided toe here because Han Sen had asked so many questions. The curiosity of wondering if there were any knives being born also yed a part.


    But there had only been one rain, and the good knives wouldn¡¯t be revealed just yet. Han Sen wasn¡¯t too hopeful.


    When he looked at the seething steel juice, he saw a pitch-ck horse knife resting halfway within the liquid. The air was insanely hot that close to the liquid steel, but the sight still gave Han Sen the chills. Han Sen was thinking, ¡°That¡¯s a good knife.¡±


    The knife was inside the steel juice. Han Sen tried reaching for it, but he was short by two arm lengths.


    He didn¡¯t dare to move suddenly. If he shifted his weight too much, it would undoubtedly make the knives move, and the grave might even erupt at a faster pace. Even if their bodies were built of steel, they would still be sliced and diced into dust.


    ck Steel frowned. He thought the horse knife was a Viscount ss weapon. If he got it now, it would help him reach the seventh round. It was difficult to find a weapon such as that before the seventh rain. That knife might even carry him all the way to the tenth round.


    If he gave up now and waited until the eruption, the knife might end up at a random location several hundred miles away. It¡¯d be hard to find it.


    But there was no way he could reach it Just as ck Steel was giving up, Han Sen came down next to him and got his attention, then grabbed his arm.


    ck Steel understood what he meant Han Sen wanted to lift him and let him reach out for the knife.

 Chapter 1826 - - Can’t Bully People

    <strong> Chapter 1826 ¨C Can¡¯t Bully People</strong>


    ck Steel didn¡¯t hesitate. He grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hand and lowered himself down.


    Han Sen grabbed the nearest de and let ck Steel dangle slowly downwards.


    ck Steel¡¯s fingers were so close to the prize he wanted: the horse knife. His forehead dripped with sweat, knowing that he was making a risky move. If they did something to detonate the grave, they would die right then and there.


    ck Steel¡¯s hands weren¡¯t shaking, though. He got close to the horse knife that was still half within the juice. And very carefully, he drew the knife out.


    He moved with precision, bringing the knife out slowly to avoid creating waves. It took him an entire minute to remove it fully.


    Suddenly, a drop of sweat dripped off of ck Steel¡¯s face. It fell into the steel juice, and then, shaa! White smoke billowed up.


    The steel juice bubbled. The knives began to rattle and shake. They were pointing at the pair, freezing them in ce.


    After a while, the knives and the steel juice settled down again.


    ck Steel put the knife away and nodded up at Han Sen.


    Han Sen acknowledged ck Steel¡¯s signal and then slowly pulled him up. He brought him back to the wall of knives they hade down from.


    ck Steel was now carrying his new knife, which was slung across his back. He signaled Han Sen, and then they climbed back out of the volcano. They did so in tandem, as quietly as they could.


    When they both climbed out of the Knife Grave, ck Steel looked relieved. His clothes were soaking wet. The stunt they had performed was too dangerous, and he had very nearly been killed.


    ck Steel looked at Han Sen. He noticed Han Sen standingfortably beside him, as if he was entirely unshaken. Like he wasn¡¯t bothered by the risk they had just taken. His forehead was dry and without sweat, like nothing at all had just happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is ignorant or arrogant,¡± ck Steel thought to himself. Regardless, his view of Han Sen was starting to change.


    ¡°You own half of this knife, so we should talk about how best we split it.¡± When they were down off the mountain, ck Steel pointed at the knife and said this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Consider that my service fee, paid in full. When I need to identify one for myselfter, perhaps you can help me with that¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Do you know what knife this is?¡± ck Steel asked.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The weaponcked an energy signature, and with Han Sen not being an expert, he could not discern the level of the de. ¡°This is an Earl weapon,¡± ck Steel said.


    ¡°An Earl? I thought it might be higher. I need one that is at least a Duke. You can help me find one like that, okay? With a bit of luck and a sprinkle of hope, it¡¯ll be a King. It¡¯d be even better if it was deified.¡± Han Sen looked grossly dismayed, and he didn¡¯t seem to think much of an Earl knife.


    ck Steel slung the knife back over his shoulder and just ignored Han Sen. He found a ce in the foothills to sit down, where they could wait for the next round of rain.


    It took a long time for it toe, but it looked set to begin again soon. While they were talking, a loud noise sounded. The Knife Grave erupted and a pir was fired into the sky. Then, the rain of knives began to fall.


    ck Steel took out his horse knife and chucked a Baron ss knife to Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s Baron weapon swiftly rose to knock away the knives that were falling from the sky.


    That round was mainly about using ordinary weapons. So ordinary, not even Baron weapons were necessary. They got through it with ease.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we enter the Knife Grave again? Perhaps a high-tier weapon might now be found,¡± Han Sen suggested.


    ck Steel shook his head and said. ¡°After the second wave, many of the weapons on the walls are Baron. Their power will be stronger. If you touch them, they¡¯ll immediately start rioting. Unless you can fly in and out, you won¡¯t be able to get back down there.¡±


    Han Sen looked disappointed, and he gave up on the idea of heading back.


    Together, they both endured another two washes of knife rain. After the fifth storm, ck Steel decided to head to the mountain and take a look. He looked at the knives in the mountain, and then returned.


    ¡°Little ck, does your family have a deified knife? Does anyone have deified treasure in Narrow Moon?¡± Han Sen asked, curious what the young man would answer.


    ck Steel just ignored him. The best way to deal with Han Sen, he had now figured, was keeping quiet.


    After five waves of rain, it would still be difficult to find another Earl weapon. If their luck wasn¡¯t too poor, they could at least find a Viscount weapon. ck Steel wanted to find a Viscount weapon right now.


    They walked around for a bit before stumbling across three others who were also in the pursuit of another weapon. Those three saw Han Sen and ck Steel, and decided toe over to greet them.


    ¡°ck Steel, why are you with him?¡± A Rebate with gold ears looked at Han Sen and then frowned at ck Steel.


    ¡°I stand with whoever I choose to,¡± ck Steel said coldly.


    The woman looked a little p*ssed after the rebuttal, and a Rebate man that was beside her said, ¡°ck Steel, don¡¯t be so arrogant! You are only the son of ck-Moon King. If you are as good as you pose yourself to be, howe Knife Queen did not ept you as a student, instead of this useless outsider?¡±


    A strange-looking outsiderughed and said, ¡°He couldn¡¯t be Queen¡¯s student, but he can be friends with the student himself! Ha. Maybe when he gets close, he thinks Queen will soften, and then ept him as the next student.¡±


    ck Steel pulled out his knife and swung it with rage.


    The outsider raised his knife and fought back. But he only had a Baron weapon, and it was quickly shattered by the horse knife.


    To the outsider¡¯s shock, he was then cut in half. His blood spread across the ground.


    ¡°That... is that an Earl¡¯s weapon?¡± The man and woman trembled. They looked right at ck Steel¡¯s horse knife.


    The man yelled at ck Steel and said, ¡°ck Steel, are you really killing people here! Do you think you can do anything you please?¡±


    ¡°Whoever insults Queen will die,¡± ck Steel said icily, not even looking at them.


    The man and the woman were still reeling from shock. It was supposed to only have been a bit of chit-chat. If this event went public, it¡¯d be a death wish. But if people knew it was the outsider who had insulted Queen, they would think ck Steel had performed a good kill.


    ¡°Huh.¡± The man hummed and did not say anything. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°The student that Queen epted must be decent. I want to learn from you.¡±


    The man no longer dared to provoke ck Steel, who had an Earl weapon. So, he was going to take out his angst on Han Sen.


    ¡°You own half of this knife,¡± ck Steel said, before tossing the horse knife to Han Sen.


    The man was angered by this, and he said, ¡°ck Steel! You...¡±


    Han Sen threw the knife back to ck Steel and smiled. ¡°I am Knife Queen¡¯s student. Using this would be bullying, so instead, I¡¯ll use this.¡±


    After that, Han Sen picked up a random knife off the ground. It was ordinary, and didn¡¯t even have a rank.

 Chapter 1827 - 1827 Showing of Tusk

    <strong>1827 Showing of Tusk</strong>


    Yisha told Han Sen he had to prove himself if he wished to obtain more resources. So, Han Sen wanted this opportunity to show off. Now that this man had willingly delivered himself on a tter, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to let this chance slip away.


    The man, who was named Gauss, looked at Han Sen angrily. If Han Sen had been using the Earl horse knife, he assuredly wouldn¡¯t have been as enraged as he was now.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t using the horse knife, and neither was he using the knife he had been keeping with him. He just picked up a random de off the ground. It was insulting, and that only fueled Gauss¡¯ anger.


    ¡°I want to see how cocky you can get.¡± Gauss brought out his own pirate knife. It was just a little bit shiny.


    That was a Viscount weapon. He had managed to find it after the fourth rain. He was just a Baron, though, and he couldn¡¯t make use of all its power. Still, the knife itself had a grand sharpness to it. With Han Sen now making use of an unranked knife, it¡¯d likely crumble and break if the two knives collided.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t really care, though. He swung his knife and thought it was pretty great for what it was. It was stable to wield, and it was definitely the sort of knife you¡¯d use for chopping.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? I thought you were going to teach me a lesson. Come on!¡± Han Sen said to Gauss.


    Gauss¡¯ face looked grim. Without saying a word, he stepped forward and tried to attack Han Sen. The pirate knife came like a shadow, trying to ensnare Han Sen like a


    Gauss¡¯ knife skills were good. The power and speed showed off a high level of experience.


    His technique was no weaker than Teeth Knife, as well. Teeth Knife was not just focused on prowess, though. It was the technique itself, and how it revolved around that teeth power, that made it stand out.


    But Gauss was going after Han Sen. Han Sen might have looked young, but he was like an ancient beast Han Sen¡¯s skill and experiences could not be remotelypared to what Gauss had endured in his lifetime.


    The scary thing was that they were both Barons, yet Han Sen¡¯s fitness was far higher than Gauss¡¯ or any other Baron¡¯s. There might have been some who were as strong as Han Sen, but they didn¡¯t belong to the Rebate. No Rebate Baron had that level of power.


    Seeing Gauss¡¯ knifeing down tond on him, Han Sen stepped forward. He held up his knife and let the fall onto it.


    Gauss was shocked. His skill was called Shadow Knife, and rather than creating a real, it made illusions. Many shadows fell from the sky, but one of them would be lethal.


    Normal people would not be able to tell which was the real shadow and which were fake, so most would retreat and attempt to block. This was the first time he had seen someone so willing toe against it where they stood. You would need a lot of confidence to stick to your guns like that


    And all the shadows Han Sen bumped into were illusions, too. He somehow avoided the real knife.


    ¡°How did he know where my real de was?¡± Gauss was shocked. He moved his body with the desire of striking again.


    But it was toote. The others watched as Han Sen leaped through the, raced over to Gauss, and drew his knife like a cobra strike.


    The sides of Gauss¡¯ neck had fanged cuts in them, as if he had actually been bitten by a snake. Blood seeped out of the bite marks.


    Gauss held onto his neck as he stumbled back. His face turned pale.


    The woman that apanied him looked shocked. She couldn¡¯t use Teeth Knife herself, but she recognized it. Han Sen was using Tusk. All it took was one meager strike to heavily damage Gauss.


    In Narrow Moon, Gauss had to be in the top five of his ss. His Shadow Knife was not as good as Teeth Knife, but it was still fairly infamous. Gauss also had a Viscount weapon, and the woman struggled to believe he had been unable to block Han Sen¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Gauss stared at Han Sen as he clutched his bleeding neck. He turned to leave.


    He knew if Han Sen had attacked any deeper, he¡¯d have been a dead man.


    When Gauss had left, ck Steel turned to Han Sen. ¡°When you fought me, you didn¡¯t use all your power.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you doing the same?¡± Han Sen smiled and dropped the knife back on the ground. He went on to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should see if we can find a better knife. The knife rain itself will be harder to deal with than those people were. It¡¯ll be terrible if I don¡¯t get a good one. Oh, and if you can, could you teach me how to identify knives?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± ck Steel refused. Then he walked forward to continue their search for a decent knife.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and followed ck Steel. He saw the weapons all about and noticed that they didn¡¯t radiate any power. All he could see was that they each looked different.


    ck Steel hailed from a family of cksmiths. Before the sixth round, though, he found a Viscount weapon.


    ck Steel gifted the Leaf Knife to Han Sen. When Han Sen held it, he thought it felt different from the others. The texture was different.


    In a hall that looked ptial, a Rebate man slowly approached and looked at Knife Queen. ¡°Why take a student like that?


    That¡¯s not very you.¡±


    ¡°Moon-Wheel King, why should you care about which student I ept?¡± Yisha responded evenly.


    Moon-Wheel King smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer to me on what students you ept, but you gave out resources that belonged to the Rebate. For this, you must provide an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Is my student not worthy of a spot in the space tunnel?¡± Yisha said.


    ¡°Your student might be worth hundreds of slots, but he is an outsider. Things aren¡¯t so simple. Do you really want to raise him?¡± Moon-Wheel King asked.


    ¡°That is my business. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Yisha looked cold.


    ¡°I just want to remind you of our rules. Don¡¯t forget them. No one controls the entire race. Not you. Not I,¡± Moon-Wheel King said slowly.


    ¡°I know better than you do. There¡¯s no need for you to remind me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Moon-Wheel King smiled and then left.


    Seeing him leave, Yisha frowned. The things he said could not have been just him talking. Other kings must have been whispering in his ear; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have bothereding.


    ¡°Han Sen, it is all down to you now, and how far you can go.¡± Yisha sighed.


    Even now, Yisha was not entirely sure whether or not she shouldmit to developing Han Sen.

 Chapter 1828 - 1828 The Two That Did Not Come Ou

    <strong>1828 The Two That Did Not Come Ou</strong>


    Yisha pursued an investigation of The Story of Genes. Revising something soplicated was difficult, and could even yield dangerous results. But if no changes were made to it, learning it would be too hard.


    Raising Han Sen to Duke level would be easy, and the resource costs would not be too hefty. But The Story of Genes made things far moreplicated than she had anticipated. And raising Han Sen to Duke had been far more expensive than she expected.


    There was nobody around, except for a few guards outside the tunnel¡¯s entrance.


    But Narrow Moon had a lot of people watching the exit, and that included the Kings. They wanted to know more about the student Knife Queen had epted. They wanted to know what made him so impressive that Queen herself would raise him.


    They were different from the ordinary Rebate. They did not believe Knife Queen would spend so much time and resources on some random noob. They were guessing Knife Queen wanted Han Sen¡¯s deified feather. And although one deified feather could not make you deified, it had deified genes. It could still help semi-deify an elite.


    ¡°Look at the time! They should almost be out by now.¡± Inside the garden, one Rebate King was looking at the exit, talking to himself.


    The ck vortex shed suddenly, and someone came out. The Rebate who were watching the exit looked shocked, seeing this person.


    ¡°Why is it Gauss?¡± Everyone was surprised.


    Of the ten Barons that had entered, Gauss should have ced much higher. He could have been in the top five, or even the top three. But for someone like him to be the first one out, it was quite the surprise.


    Everyone looked at the weapon Gauss had taken. It was the pirate knife. Its power had been unleashed as it left the tunnel. And the Nobles could see that it was a Viscount weapon.


    ¡°Just a Viscount?¡± Many people were disappointed by Gauss¡¯ performance. Especially the one who had rmended him. ¡°You are injured! You need healing.¡± The guards saw Gauss¡¯ neck wounds.


    Many of the elites felt as if something was amiss. The seventh knife rain should be happening about now. Gauss had a Viscount weapon, and he could havested another two rounds. There had to be a reason why he hade out now.


    Everyone looked at Gauss¡¯ wounds, and when they saw them, they were all in shock.


    Obviously, the cuts had been created by Teeth Knife. They were not infected by the Teeth power, but you could tell they had been created by the Teeth Knife¡¯s Tuskponent.


    ¡°Gauss was injured by Han Sen!¡± Everyone was taken aback.


    Out of the ten Barons inside, it was likely Han Sen was the only one that knew about Teeth Knife. It could only have been Han Sen who had hurt him.


    A King that was sitting in the hall, watching the tunnel, looked strangely at the scene. ¡°It looks like the outsider students are not simple.¡±


    ¡°If he had struck any deeper, Gauss would be dead! No Baron should have the control and skill to be this precise! How long have you been teaching him?¡± Moon-Wheel King frowned.


    Even Yisha looked shocked, seeing the wounds on Gauss¡¯ neck.


    She had taught Han Sen only once, for a few days. Han Sen had used Tusk to defeat Gauss, but at the same time spare his life. Her student was better than she believed him to be.


    ¡°Just a few days, and he is capable of this? Is he really that talented?¡± Yisha thought to herself.


    As time passed, more and more Barons emerged. Han Sen was not amongst the ones that exited.


    ¡°It¡¯s the tenth rain and they still haven¡¯te out?¡± Moon-Wheel King frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t just Moon-Wheel King who was this surprised, either. Other Kings and Nobles were still surprised to see that Han Sen had not yete out.


    If he hadn¡¯t died in there, it was interesting to consider the prospects of why he had not yet returned.


    ¡°I am sorry Dark-Moon King... I have disappointed you.¡± In the hall, Gauss kowtowed before a King and looked very embarrassed.


    ¡°Han Sen hurt you?¡± Dark-Moon King said coldly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gauss did not dare to lie.


    ¡°Tell me what happened, and don¡¯t skip a single detail. No lying,¡± Dark-Moon King said. He looked fairly calm.


    Gauss¡¯ body shook as he exined what had happened.


    Dark-Moon King frowned upon hearing the story. ¡°Just one hit? Knife Queen really put everything into that outsider.¡±


    The rumors about ck Steel killing an outsider began to propagate, but no one spoke a word about it. Even the elders that had rmended the outsider did notment on it.


    He had said something he was not supposed to, and ck Steel killed him for it. He had iting. If Knife Queen heard what he had said, his fate would have been far worse.


    Everyone wondered why Han Sen and ck Steel still hadn¡¯te out. Seven of them had exited, and only those two were still living inside there.


    ¡°If they haven¡¯te out, then that means they managed to make it through the eleventh round. If they are lucky enough, they might be able to find a Duke weapon.¡± Yisha smiled. Han Sen¡¯s performance far exceeded her modest expectations.


    With Han Sen¡¯s performance, if she wanted to invest in him, she¡¯d undoubtedly take less pressure for the decision. ck- Moon King was also happy that ck Steek was still going on. The other Kings and elders felt differently, though. No one knew what they were thinking about.


    In Knife Grave, Han Sen and ck Steel were scaling a mountain. They were looking for higher-tier weaponry. ck Steel looked happy, as he took off running towards a knife he had spotted.

 Chapter 1829 - The Knife That Destroys the Sky and Earth

    <strong>1829 The Knife That Destroys the Sky and Earth</strong>


    After the eleventh knife rain, there were so many knives on the ground. They were all over the ce, and there was hardly a ce to step.


    Han Sen¡¯s feet walked across the handles, and ck Steel was standing in front of a knife. Han Sen thought the knife looked fairly normal.


    But ck Steel looked surprised. He pulled it out carefully and held it with both hands. He happily said, ¡°This is a Duke weapon!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like one.¡± Han Sen saw the dim-looking light of the de, and felt impartial towards it.


    ¡°We are in the Knife Grave. It is still sleeping, mind you: the power is suppressed. Once you leave this ce, you¡¯ll be able to see how great this is.¡± After that, ck Steel gave the knife to Han Sen. ¡°The knife you have wanted me to find you is this. Now, we no longer owe each other anything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Han Sen waved it around a bit. It felt great, but Han Sen was not wholly satisfied.


    ¡°There is still a lot of time to go, so there is the chance I¡¯ll be able to find another.¡± ck Steel continued walking. He didn¡¯t look back once.


    Han Sen followed ck Steel for a long time, and marveled at the amount he knew about the ce. After the eleventh knife rain, there were many more higher-tier weapons on the ground. But finding something of Duke ss was still not a simple task. Aside from having the ability to spot one, you¡¯d need more than a modicum of luck.


    On that giant, which was covered in millions of knives, finding a Duke weapon would be harder than finding a needle in a haystack.


    There were more higher-tier knives, but the ordinary ones still rained in countless numbers. The ratio of good knives and bad knives didn¡¯t change, though. There were just more of both.


    ck Steel had randomly given Han Sen the Duke knife, which had surprised Han Sen.


    Thend was wide. Han Sen and ck Steel were like two ants, afloat in a sharp sea. Knives were everywhere, and the sight of them made Han Sen¡¯s eyes go funny.


    Han Sen swore he had never seen so many knives in his life before.


    Time passed, and ck Steel was unable to find another Duke knife. He hadn¡¯t been able to find a Marquise one, even.


    It looked like the Duke knife had exhausted both of their luck.


    Boom!


    The ground began to rumble as the volcano of knives began to rattle and shake again. The pir fired up into the sky and illuminated the clouds. It made the sky look like an ocean ofva.


    ¡°Again!¡± Han Sen shouted at ck Steel. He pulled out the Duke scimitar and looked up at the crimson clouds.


    ck Steel raised his head and stood up straight. He was holding two knives now. One of them was the horse knife, and the other was a short knife. Thetter was an Earl weapon.


    Boom!


    Theva in the sky rumbled and roared like thunder. The knives came soaring down, dripping with the steel juice of their origin.


    The sky was filled by what looked like an endless disy of meteors.


    Han Sen looked grim. They were all Viscount weapons, and they were elerating as they descended to the ground with full power.


    Han Sen was holding a Duke weapon, but its power was asleep. Han Sen needed his power to activate it. But being the Baron he was, there was a limit to what he was able to do. So, all he had to rely on was the sharpness of the de itself.


    In the eleventh rain, Han Sen had seen how powerful a Viscount¡¯s sword could be. He and ck Steel had barely managed to hold on and make it through. This knife rain was much scarier than the eleventh, though; that much was for certain.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    All the knives came racing down like a barrage of infinite missiles. They annihted the earth, as countless knives shattered into pieces.


    The scariest thing about all of this was how the knife rain was falling. It wasn¡¯t a shower; it was a fuH-on heavy rain that did not seem to relent.


    Han Sen was waving his Duke knife. He clutched it tight, swinging at every knife that looked set tond on him. His finesse insured none touched him.


    But Han Sen only had one knife, and he did not have a shield. He cut the knives that were raining down from directly above, but he wasn¡¯t able to cut the ones that were in his proximity.


    The falling knives exploded when struck, shattering. Many were broken, scattershotting Han Sen. They gave him a number of cuts, proving his Baron armor could not stop them.


    ck Steel was faring much worse, though. Han Sen had mutant blood power, so his wounds would not bleed. If he hurt his skin, he could still keep going. But ck Steel could bleed, and he was soaked with the manycerations that covered his body.


    The knives rained down like a bombing run. It was scarier than the blitz. At least bombings sometimes provided a gap or berth to breathe: these knives wouldn¡¯t stop for a moment


    Han Sen¡¯s Duke knife was sharp, but hitting those knives made his arm numb. His hands slowly began to crack.


    The knife rain, aftersting ten minutes, showed no sign of stopping.


    Han Sen and ck Steel were fighting the knives back-to-back. They both held a side, and slowly, things began to get better.


    ¡°This knife rain issting too long! We can¡¯t hold on. We have to leave!¡± Han Sen shouted, as he continued shing and shing.


    ¡°You go first! I haven¡¯t found the knife I am looking for,¡± ck Steel said, while swinging his knife like a madman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you mine, and I¡¯ll take any,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours, not mine,¡± ck Steel said calmly.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Han Sen kept swinging his knife.


    ¡°You leave first,¡± ck Steel insisted, continuing to wave his knife.


    ¡°F*ck no!¡± Han Sen shed, cutting through a number of knives that were about to skewer his head.


    Boom!


    The sky trumpeted with thunderous sounds again. Theva in the sky seemed to explode. The rain poured from the sky. Knives! Countless knives!


    The knives came down like a torrential flood. They streamed down from above with the strength of a raging river. It¡¯d be enough to destroy the sky and earth.

 Chapter 1830 - 1830 Soothing the Knife River

    <strong>1830 Soothing the Knife River</strong>


    ¡°Why have they still not returned?¡± someone asked from the entrance to the tunnel.


    ck-Moon King had arrived before the space tunnel, and he was waiting for his son.


    When ck-Moon King was young, he himself had entered the space tunnel. He knew how difficult the hardships were on the other side. Right now, those beyond ought to have been on the twelfth round of rain. Since ck Steel hadn¡¯te out yet, there were only two possibilities.


    The first option was that ck Steel was incredibly lucky, and he had found an incredible opportunity. The second option was that he was dead.


    In the past, Barons had only managed to reach the eleventh stage; that was the height of their power. No one had ever sessfully made it through the twelfth.


    There was once a son of a king who was so ambitious, he stole a Duke¡¯s armor and took it to Knife Grave. He wanted to see how many rounds the knife rain would ultimatelyst.


    But on the twelfth round, the young man came stumbling out with the Duke¡¯s armor mostly in tatters.


    When he was questioned, the Baron told his father that on the twelfth round, the knives came down like an endless stream. Even his Duke armor quickly broke down under the strain.


    The Baron had managed to escape right before the Duke armor was entirely broken. If he hadn¡¯t gotten out in time, he would have been killed.


    That was why Barons never attempted to take Duke armors with them. That young man¡¯s tale told everyone just how scary and powerful the knife rains could be.


    ck-Moon King had already been waiting much longer than he had expected, but ck Steel was still inside. That was his only son, and he was incredibly worried. He stared at the ck hole-like vortex. He was surrounded by many other Nobles, eager to see the final result.


    His hands clenched into a pair of fists, as his own nails dug into his skin. He was never this nervous, not even when he was fighting someone.


    Yisha was not in front of the tunnel, but she still frowned and stared toward the entrance.


    On the Knife Grave, the knife river came down like a tsunami from the sky. It felt as if it was going to cut the entire in half.


    Han Sen and ck Steel¡¯s faces changed. They felt awful. They did not have Duke armor, and neither did they have an escape route.


    Suddenly, the knife river was practically above their heads.


    ck Steel lobbed his horse knife and took Han Sen¡¯s Duke knife. Holding two knives, he jumped at the mass of the river and yelled, ¡°Run!¡±


    The knives came at the river like a whirlwind, tearing apart the skies. ck Steel managed to cut the knife river in half.


    It was only for a second, though, and the knife river swiftly managed to bridge and refill the divide.


    Katcha!


    With the impact he brought against the knife river, ck Steel¡¯s Earl weapon was broken against the tide. His hand bled, as a result His other hand, that was clutching the Duke knife, now had a few crevices running across it


    The impact with the knife river was too strong. The Duke knife was pushed to the side. The knives rushed by ck Steel like water.


    ck Steel looked at the knife river and his eyes moved. He realized he would die this time, and there was no way out for him. Seeing endless knives line up together, so close to his body, it would only take a second for them to chop and dice him into pieces.


    But the knives suddenly stopped, and they froze where they were in the air. They hung there, motionless, nketing the sky. The knives were almost into his flesh and his eyes, but the spectacle had all suddenly stopped.


    Sha! Sha!


    Suddenly, it was like time began running backwards. The knives reversed course. They moved 100 meters away beforeing to a stop.


    The weapons started to spin, and so too did the ones on the ground,


    Countless weapons were spinning like tornados. They were everywhere, and ck Steel couldn¡¯t even have guessed how many there were.


    As the weapons spun, they also began to tremble. It seemed almost like they were afraid of something.


    ck Steel slowly turned around and looked at Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s clothes were waving as he cast his knifemind. He looked like a beast that was on the verge of ripping the gxy apart


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± ck Steel looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen possessed a knifemind that was greater than that of ck Steel¡¯s father, ck-Moon King. Even Knife Queen was likely inferior to him.


    Han Sen now had ck Steel¡¯s horse knife. He had nned to use his knifemind and Centaur shield so they could think about what they might do to escape the space tunnel.


    The effects of using the knifemind were more surprising than anticipated, however. It looked as if the knives felt his knifemind, and they sought to back-off. Han Sen no longer needed to summon his shield anymore.


    Han Sen¡¯s knifemind came from the scabbard. The scabbard¡¯s knifemind originated with the Rebate; their only deified elite. Han Sen¡¯s power was far worse, of course. But even so, his knifemind was deified in caliber. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as the real thing, it was still good.


    The knives weren¡¯t creatures, but when they felt the knifemind, they were shocked. That was why they were shaking, and unable to leave.


    Suddenly, a knife fell from the sky and hit the ground. It almostnded on Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Han Sen fell back and dodged it.


    He looked down and saw the knife that was now protruding from a rock. The scabbard and the handle were all rusted, and there was no handguard at all. It looked like a steel rod that was just a little bit curved.


    ¡°Weird. All these knives are scared of the knifemind. So, why did this one decide toe down?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He knelt by the knife, grabbed it by the handle, and tried to pull it from the rock.


    Han Sen wanted to remove it from the rock and see what might have been special about it, but it didn¡¯t budge. He tried yanking it a few times, but nothing worked.


    ¡°Little ck, why can I not pull this out?¡± Han Sen asked over his shoulder, just as the knife jerked out of the ground. He tossed it to ck Steel for inspection.


    Han Sen put away his knifemind. The weapons then seemed to lose all support, and they all fell to the ground. Within the proximity of a hundred meters, weapons were everywhere.


    ck Steel looked at Han Sen strangely, then he looked at the knife in his hands. Then he threw it back to Han Sen, saying, ¡°This is not a long knife with a scabbard. It is a knife¡¯s child or a knife stick. It isn¡¯t a knife yet. It¡¯s half finished.¡±

 Chapter 1831 - 1831 Dragon’s Back

    1831 Dragon¡¯s Back


    Even the Knife nk hase out. Is it useful?¡± Han Sen waved the Knife nk. It felt good to wield, but it didn¡¯t seem to


    possess any strange powers.


    ck Steel looked at the Knife nk and said, ¡°It fell down like that without fear, so it is indeed something special. It will be a King ss if it can be a real knife.¡±


    After that, ck Steel ignored Han Sen. He went towards the knife mountain in search of another knife.


    ¡°It sounds really good. How might Iplete it, then? Your family is one of cksmiths, right? Couldn¡¯t you help me forge it?¡± Han Sen asked ck Steel.


    ¡°This is a knife growing in Knife Grave. It has life. It isn¡¯t a simple material I can use for forging. I can¡¯t do that,¡± ck Steel answered.


    Ever since the twelfth rain fell, the Knife Grave had stopped erupting. There were no more knife rains as a result.


    ck Steel scaled the mountain, and he searched for over six hours. Finally, he found the King ss weapon he had been looking for.


    As they fervently searched on the inside, the people on the outside grew increasingly worried. This was especially true of ck Steel¡¯s father, ck-Moon King. ck Steel had been overdue by many hours, and he still hadn¡¯te out. It made


    ck-Moon King¡¯s forehead sweat profusely.


    ¡°I am afraid they will be unable to return. At this time, a fifteenth rain will havee. At that strength, not even a Duke would stand a chance of repelling it¡±


    ¡°They were too greedy. They should havee out by now.¡±


    ¡°Poor ck-Moon King. He only has one son.¡±


    As everyone discussed the matter, a white light emerged from the pit of the ck hole. Two people soon came out, shocking everyone there.


    It was Han Sen and ck Steel. ck-Moon King was made incredibly happy, but only for a single second. Then, so coldly, he asked, ¡°Why are you only conning out now? What did you get?¡±


    ck Steel and Han Sen were shocked to see so many people had been waiting on them. ck Steel heard ck-Moon King¡¯s question, and so he brought out his new weapon, drew it, and presented it to him. He said, ¡°Please take a look, Father.¡±


    When ck-Moon King saw the knife, he froze. He didn¡¯t pick it up, and he had to try to contain his excitement. With forced calmness, he said, ¡°This is your knife. Activate it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ck Steel spoke with respect, and then he inserted his power into it.


    The knife ck Steel had brought out looked a little weird. It had been made of bone, from the looks of it. The body of the de was very straight, but also four feet long. The width of the de was greater than a man¡¯s hand.


    ck Steel held it with both of his hands. He put his Baron power inside of it, and then the bone knife roared the roar of a dragon.


    And then, swordlight shed across the sky like a dragon in flight. It roared and zoomed around.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Everyone present, who was carrying a knife, looked down as their weapons made strange noises. All the other knives were responding to the bone knife.


    ¡°King ss knife?¡± Everyone was shocked, and ck-Moon Kingughed out loud.


    His son had found a King ss weapon. In all the time the Rebate had controlled Narrow Moon, such an event had never urred.


    Throughout all those years, with many Rebate and many different races, so many talented people had gone there. And yet, none had ever emerged with a King ss weapon. But this time, it had happened. ck-Moon King¡¯s son had done it, and that weapon had epted his son as its rightful bearer. ck Steel was weak, and he couldn¡¯t use the weapon¡¯s true strength, but as he grew up, it would adjust. They would grow and be more ustomed to one another, until one day, all of its power could be unleashed.


    This was something so many people could only ever dream of aplishing. ck-Moon King wanted tough his head off. He was thinking he¡¯d dream ofughing, too.


    ¡°ck Steel, what will you name it?¡± ck-Moon King asked with a smile.


    ¡°I would like to name it Dragon¡¯s Back,¡± ck Steel said, as he sheathed the weapon.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Back. Good. Good. Good. Ha! Ha!¡± ck-Moon King said good three times, and thenughed.


    ¡°ck-Moon King, congrattions!¡± Many other Kings congratted ck-Moon King.


    Bringing out a King ss weapon, and then getting approved by it, was a grand achievement. It was a big thing for ck- Moon King, and it looked like ck Steel could be a candidate for bing the master of the Eleventh Star.


    Even Moon-Wheel King and Yisha nodded. ck Steel¡¯s luck and growth were good for the future of the Rebate.


    After a while, people realized another person had emerged from the tunnel.


    ck-Moon King was in a good mood, and so he smiled at Han Sen and said, ¡°Han Sen, what did you bring with you? Let us take a look.¡±


    Everyone looked at Han Sen. He and ck Steel hade out together, so there was a chance he had gotten a King ss weapon, as well. The chance of that happening would be slim, though. You would need much luck and travel to find one. You couldn¡¯t get it by just standing there. But the longer you stayed in thatnd, the higher the chance you would have of being able to find one.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t deny what he had earned. He was going to draw it out, as it was a requirement for everyone¡¯s weapon to be registered. Hiding it would be pointless.


    But as he clutched the handle, he felt as if something was wrong.


    The Knife nk had been like steel. It was really rough, and it felt as if Han Sen was clutching a coarse rod. But the handle Han Sen grabbed now was very delicate. It was like the tusk of an elephant It did not feel like the Knife nk it had been earlier.


    Han Sen frowned and drew it out. It was not the Knife nk he had seen earlier.


    The knife he was holding gave off a purple mist. It was a scimitar, and it looked like the fang of a devil. The knife looked as if it was something made from solidified bad luck. It looked like your blood would be drained by that knife.


    Han Sen turned around and looked. The knife was still on his back. He felt weird and thought, ¡°Oh no! Why is there another knife? Where did thise from? I thought people said only one knife could be carried out. If I knew I could bring more than one, I¡¯d have brought enough for my Mom, Wife, Son, Sister, Grandson, Little Angel, and Xie Qing.¡±


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s knife, ck-Moon King¡¯s expression became strange. He said, ¡°Han Sen, see if you can activate this power.¡±


    Han Sen nodded, and then he put his strength into the devil-looking fang.

 Chapter 1832 - 1832 Evil Knife

    <strong>1832 Evil Knife</strong>


    The scimitar was activated. It didn¡¯t roar like Dragon¡¯s Back did. There was not even a wheeze. There was no light shining into the sky; all that could be seen was a dark purple aura.


    Buzz!


    Everyone¡¯s knives leaped out of their scabbards at about half-length, and they all rattled and shook.


    It didn¡¯t feel as if the knives were responding to Han Sen out of respect; it was as if the knives were all rmed. They were like dogs, jerking to their feet to scan the area out of fear of something dangerous. It was instinct.


    Buzz!


    The knife on ck-Moon King¡¯s belt was halfway out of its sheath, and then, it suddenly made a cruel noise. It was the sound a beast might make when encountering another that was encroaching on its turf.


    Soon after, ck-Moon King¡¯s knife was not doing that solo. The knives of the other Kings started to appear hostile, too, as they all looked at Han Sen¡¯s new de.


    The des didn¡¯t appear afraid; instead, they just looked very hostile.


    Many Nobles were shocked by this. They looked at ck-Moon King, because he knew more of the knives than any other Rebate. ck-Moon King fondled his knife, and eventually it calmed down and retreated into its scabbard. Then, he told Han Sen, ¡°It¡¯s okay. But put your knife away now.¡±


    Han Sen pulled back the power he had put into the knife to activate it. He was still holding his knife, though, because he had no scabbard for it.


    ck-Moon King looked at the scimitar and slowly said, ¡°This is a King ss weapon, but it is too brutal. I am afraid bad things might ur if you were to use it Be careful in your handling of this.¡±


    When people heard that this was a King ss weapon, they were shocked. Two people had found a King ss weapon this time.


    The other Barons that had left Knife Grave earlier looked at them jealously. The luckiest amongst those was a Marquis. No one else had managed to even get a Duke ss knife. Han Sen and ck Steel had drawn out two King ss weapons, and the others were pretty sore about it.


    ¡°My King, why would you regard this as unlucky?¡± Han Sen asked. He believed in these sorts of superstitions.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t believed in this sort of thing originally, but after meeting Wang Yuhang and Cheap Sheep, his opinions had certainly changed.


    ck-Moon King quietly said, ¡°This knife is a murder weapon. It has a murderous presence. If it was an ordinary knife, it all depends on how the master uses it. But this knife has too much of an evil aura of its own. If someone tries to use it, and fails tomand that evil spirit, they will be infected and consumed by its nature. The wielder might be drawn to doing unusual things.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what will you name the de?¡± ck-Moon King asked.


    ¡°Its name is Ghost Teeth.¡± When Han Sen activated the knife, a mind or presence came from the de, telling him its name.


    ck-Moon King nodded and said, ¡°If you can activate its power and learn its name, that means you have been approved. Perhaps its evil will have less of an effect on you.¡±


    Yisha and Moon-Wheel King were both looking at Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth knife.


    Moon-Wheel King frowned and spoke to himself. ¡°That is an evil knife. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be a good or bad thing for us, in the long run.¡±


    Yisha frowned, as well. She had studied Teeth Knife, and she could feel that Ghost Teeth had a connection or matching with Teeth Knife. If Han Sen used Ghost Teeth with Teeth Knife, the power would be stronger than if he was to use another knife. It should have been a good thing, for Han Sen to have this knife.


    But that knife itself certainly felt too evil. Han Sen¡¯s level was too low for it, and she was afraid that Han Sen might not be able to handle the evil power.


    There was something else that was worrying her, too. She had taught Han Sen Teeth Knight, but Teeth Knife was a private skill of the Rebate. It was created by a Rebate elder, after all. It was perfect for the body of a Rebate, but even so, not many of the Rebate were able to practice it well-enough tomand its true power.


    Han Sen was an outsider, and while it wasn¡¯t hard to learn an ordinary skill, operating Teeth powers should have been close to impossible for him.


    Without Teeth power to suppress that knife, the evilness would undoubtedly grow stronger. It was difficult to say how it might ultimately affect Han Sen.


    Han Sen heard Moon-Wheel King speak, and he looked at the Ghost Teeth knife and noticed nothing evil about it himself.


    ¡°Why do you have a knife on your back?¡± ck-Moon King saw the Knife nk on Han Sen¡¯s back. He could only see a part of it, but he assumed it was a knife.


    When ck-Moon King said that, everyone was shocked. Everyone knew you could only bring one knife out. If you tried to bring two, you wouldn¡¯t be allowed out of the tunnel. But there Han Sen was, with two.


    At the same time, everyone craned their necks to get a glimpse of the Knife nk on his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a knife. It¡¯s a Knife nk,¡± Han Sen said, pulling it out and holding it in his hands.


    Everyone was shocked. It was a Knife nk shaped like a steel rod. It was not a knife, and they had never heard of something like this before.


    People usually brought out simple knives whening out of Knife Grave. They hadn¡¯t seen a Knife nk before.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count as a knife? Is that why it was able to exit, as well?¡±


    ¡°What is that thing for? Knife Grave¡¯s knives have a life of their own... You can¡¯t reforge that.¡±


    ¡°The ck family used to repair broken weaponry, but they didn¡¯t work sessfully. And knives that had a life, would lose it by the time their work was finished. They would end up like normal knives.¡±


    ¡°If it is a Knife nk, it can be a knife, right?¡±


    A duke that was a friend of ck-Moon King said, ¡°My King, do you think this thing can be forged into a knife?¡±


    ck-Moon King looked at the knife and did not answer him. He looked glum and spoke to Han Sen. ¡°Let me take a look at this Knife nk.¡±


    Han Sen passed it to him without hesitation. ck-Moon King looked serious as he took the knife. He inspected every inch of it, looking very concerned.


    Other Nobles could see this was strange. They all held their breaths, seeing ck-Moon keenly inspect the Knife nk. They wondered what he could see in it.

 Chapter 1833 - Knife Blank

    <strong> Knife nk </strong>


    ck-Moon King nodded slightly, then shook his head. The nobles around were confused, and they weren¡¯t sure what that meant. No one was going to ask now, though. They were happy to wait until ck-Moon King finished his investigation. They were still very curious about the knife.


    ck-Moon King inspected the de from top-to-bottom, at least ten times. He eventually gave out a long sigh, and with an ashamed tone of voice, said, ¡°It is a shame...¡±


    ¡°ck-Moon King, tell us clearly! What about it is a shame?¡± Night River King couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ck-Moon King held the Knife nk and said,  Knife Grave is more like a museum for knives. No one knows where the knivese from, but they are relics from a long-ago eon. They weren¡¯t forged, and the grave is just a container. Their numbers don¡¯t change. So, when you take one out, there is one less there. New ones aren¡¯t generated.¡±


    ¡°We know that! But what does that mean?¡± Night River King looked annoyed.


    As ck-Moon King continued looking at the Knife nk, he sighed and said, ¡°This Knife nk is an anomaly. I am not sure why such material exists there, in the grave. The surface of the has been soaking in knifeminds and knifeairs for so long, this Knife nk was generated. Give it a bit more time, perhaps a few thousand years, and it might be a real knife. And on top of that, a King ss weapon. It is a shame it was brought out so early. It is just a Knife nk. Now that it has left the grave, there is no more knifeair or knifeminds to cultivate it. I am afraid this Knife nk might be ruined forever.¡±


    Hearing him say all this, Night River King asked, ¡°No one can finish it, perhaps through forging?¡±


    ¡°It would be hard. Aside from Knife Grave, where could you find a ce with knifeair? And the knives thate from inside there, they cannot be returned once they have left. I am afraid it won¡¯t be a true knife.¡± After ck-Moon King said that, he returned the knife to Han Sen. ¡°Although it is just a Knife nk, and it doesn¡¯t have its own knifeair and knifemind, it¡¯s still as sturdy as a King ss weapon. It counts as King ss, fret not.¡±


    Many Nobles and Kings were very jealous, hearing this. Although it wasn¡¯t fully a King ss weapon, it had the makings of one. Han Sen had also received another King ss knife, as well: Ghost Teeth. He was the one who had emerged with the most rewards, following the trip inside. Despite their jealousy, the onlookers knew they couldn¡¯t say anything. It would be impossible to try to steal the items, too. Han Sen was Knife Queen¡¯s student.


    ¡°Everyone, take your knives and get them recorded. Then we can return,¡± ck-Moon King addressed Han Sen and the other Barons.


    ¡°My King, we do not know what the Knife nk¡¯s name is. How might we record it?¡± A recorder asked ck-Moon King.


    ck-Moon King looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°See if you can activate its power. Although it is only a Knife nk, it might still have a mind of its own.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and tried to insert his power into it.


    It was different from how it urred with Ghost Teeth. When Han Sen used that malicious de, he only needed a little bit of power to activate it. But this Knife nk was like a ck hole. When Han Sen put power into it, nothing happened. Nothing even moved.


    The Knife nk was like a block of steel, and nothing transpired.


    Han Sen expected this, though. After all, the Knife nk did not have a reaction to his knifemind. Han Sen had a strong knifemind, but his actual strength was far weaker. It would be strange if Han Sen could activate it through his current level of strength.


    Seeing the Knife nk give no reaction, the others couldn¡¯t keep themselves from mocking the effort.


    ¡°It looks like it has no life, after all. It¡¯s just a rod of steel!¡±


    ¡°This world is not as good as you might like to believe. There is no way you could have received a second King ss weapon. After your first, don¡¯t expect anything else.¡±


    ¡°It has no life, but it is hard. You could still use it to practice!¡±


    Han Sen deactivated his powers. As he held the Knife nk, he shook his head.


    ck-Moon King thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If you agree to it, I myself can try and activate it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Han Sen passed it to ck-Moon King.


    ck-Moon King took the Knife nk and inserted his power into it. ck-Moon King was a very powerful person, but not even he could an incite a reaction in it.


    After that, ck-Moon King shook his head and gave it back to Han Sen. ¡°It looks like the Knife nk does not have a mind. It is a shame.¡±


    ck-Moon King turned around and said to the recorder, ¡°Write down ¡®Knife nk,¡¯ then.¡±


    After the registration wasplete, Han Sen said goodbye to ck Steel. He brought Ghost Teeth and Knife nk with him back to Knife. He was going to meet up with Yisha.


    ¡°Show me your Ghost Teeth knife,¡± Yisha said, nodding to the knife that was in his satchel.


    Han Sen brought the Ghost Teeth knife out in front of Yisha. Yisha took it and put her power into it, and then, she frowned.


    When Han Sen put his power in, it had incited a reaction with his knifemind. She had casually done the same, too, and while she was stronger than Han Sen, there was no reaction.


    Yisha frowned. She tried putting a lot of power into it, and eventually, Ghost Teeth started to rattle. It released a purple smoke before trying to escape from her hands and return to Han Sen.


    Yisha was shocked. Ghost Teeth knife only managed to escape while she was distracted, but that was not the point


    The point was, her Teeth Knife matched with the Ghost Teeth knife. It should have felt her power and epted her strength, but it resisted her and flew back to Han Sen. That was shocking.


    Yisha did not know Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Knife knifemind was stronger. The reason it selected Han Sen was because of his deified knifemind. She was half a step behind him, so the de did not choose her.


    Yisha didn¡¯t try taking it again. She stared at Han Sen for a while, and eventually said, ¡°You did well. Put the knife away for now. A rule of the Rebate says that if you have a King ss weapon, you can own a in the Narrow Moons. Get ready.¡±

 Chapter 1834 - Planet Eclipse

    <h4> Eclipse</h4>


    ¡°Get ready for what?¡± Han Sen asked. Having a to oneself should be a good thing, but Yisha¡¯s tone didn¡¯t make it sound as if it was.


    ¡°You are my student now, so I will take care of everything. But if you have your own, that means you will have to be on your own. I cannot take part in its development, and you will have to pay taxes. The numbers aren¡¯t small, either.¡± Yisha went on to say, ¡°Narrow Moon has a lot ofs, but the good ones have already been taken by the current Kings and Nobles. There aren¡¯t many left to choose from. Only the poor and cheaps, really. If you don¡¯t do a good job, make a lot of money, and pay the necessary taxes, it is likely that people will startughing at you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a. I just want to be with you, and have you teach me,¡± Han Sen quickly said.


    It would be difficult for Han Sen to find a backer with infinite resources like her. Who would want to give it up in exchange for ownership and residence on a no-name that wasn¡¯t developed?


    Yisha looked at him coldly, and she said, ¡°You are Knife Queen¡¯s student. I cannot allow you to hide away from hardships. Besides, this is aw for the Rebate. You are required to go there. If you embarrass me, and you are unable to pay your taxes, I will deal with you myself.¡±


    Han Sen feigned bitterness, and he said, ¡°Queen, I am just a Baron. I don¡¯t even have a helper. How am I supposed to develop a by myself?¡±


    Yishaughed when she saw Han Sen¡¯s expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You won¡¯t have to pay taxes for the first three years. It is only then that the taxman wille calling. Starting from the fourth year onwards, you will have to pay. The taxes won¡¯t be staggeringly high, but the amount you must pay will increase year after year. You are my student, so of course I can help you with this.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the people. When you have ownership of a, you can recruit as many people as you want The Feathers have fallen, so many ces are at war right now. It will be easy to nab a few of those.¡± Yisha smiled.


    Han Sen did not want to go to thoses, but she wasn¡¯t going to give him a choice in the matter. This was something he had to do.


    Luckily, Yisha said she would still continue teaching him knife skills. It made him feel much better to know that she wasn¡¯t entirely letting him go.


    ¡°Ghost Teeth Knife rejected me. Are his skills so talented it preferred him? But he is not of the Rebate, so how could he have learned the Teeth powers? It¡¯d be good for him if he was able to.¡± Yisha watched Han Sen as he left, and she retreated into thought.


    ¡°Night River King, ck Steel and Han Sen received King ss weaponry. They can both have a There aren¡¯t many decent ones remaining, so what would you like to do about this?¡± An officer brought out aary chart and disyed it in front of Night River King.


    Night River King observed the chart and said. ¡°Give ck Steel Scorpio.¡±


    Scorpio? That is a with many mines. There are a lot of rare metals there, and the ecosystem is diverse and bnced. Once upon a time, Rocks Fall Duke offered a grand sum in the hopes of its purchase. And you didn¡¯t ept his offer for purchase. ck Steel is a very lucky person.¡± The officerughed.


    Night River King smiled. ¡°ck-Moon King is a cksmith of the Rebate. ck Steel is talented and has a King knife. He will be something big, in time. Providing him with this will be beneficial for the advancement of our race. It won¡¯t belong to him totally, though.¡±


    ¡°Good thinking,¡± the officer said, with a bow. ¡°And out of the leftovers, Jadeshell is the richest. Shall we give it to Queen¡¯s student Han Sen?¡±


    Night River King shook his head. ¡°I have matters to attend to there. Give him Eclipse.¡±


    The officer, when he heard it, seemed stunned. ¡°My King, there are no mines there! There is no water, and neither are there any nts. There are xenogeneics lurking there, and the weather is awful. Considering the number of xenogeneics that are there, it would be difficult for any Viscount to etch out a living. A like this is for an Earl or above. Wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel to give it to Han Sen?¡±


    Night River King hummed, and he said,  Eclipse may only have xenogeneics, but it is rich with them. He is lucky to receive this special treatment.¡±


    After that, Night River King coldlyughed and said, ¡°Han Sen is not one of our kind. And his genes are not stable. We cannot afford to spend vast amounts of resources on him. If it wasn¡¯t for Queen, I wouldn¡¯t provide him a at all.¡±


    The officer gave a wry smile. Being sent to Eclipse would be a far worse fate For Han Sen than being sent to a barren. Going to those poorers wouldn¡¯t be dangerous, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Eclipse.


    ording to thews of the Rebate, Queen couldn¡¯t directly partake in the development of the. Han Sen needed to hire people himself. If he was unable to recruit folks of Earl rank or above, even getting started would be a monumental task. Anyone who went to that would be in perpetual danger.


    ¡°Will Queen agree to this decision?¡± the officer carefully asked.


    ¡°I am in charge ofary distribution. She cannot say anything about it. And if the boy has a problem with it, he can forget all about it,¡± Night River King said coldly.


    Eclipse?¡± Yisha, seeing what Han Sen was going to be given, frowned sternly. Her urge to help Han Sen was now greater than she expected it to be, and resisting it was difficult.


    If Eclipse was owned by a Duke or a King, developing it wouldn¡¯t have been too hard. But you would spend so much to earn so little, so no Duke in their right mind would want to go there. It could be a treasure for Barons and Viscounts, but they wouldn¡¯t have what it took to develop the.


    Eclipse was like a vorless rib of chicken.


    Night River King gave Han Sen Eclipse to cause him trouble. That much was obvious.


    And when Yisha exined the situation to Han Sen, she told him, ¡°If you do not want to go, it is fine. If you want, stay and learn some knife skills with me.¡±


    Yisha was too proud and arrogant to give up easily, but she didn¡¯t want to exin herself, either. If she told people she wanted to raise Han Sen up to be a Duke, the elites would probably help her. But Yisha¡¯s personality made her despise the act of exining things. If people tried to stop her, she would be driven to aplish her tasks all the more.


    After Han Sen heard about the he was to be given, though, his eyes shone. He bowed and said, ¡°Queen, I would like to go there!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yisha looked at Han Sen with shock. She had already exined the state of Eclipse to him, but he still wanted to go. That was a surprise.

 Chapter 1835 - Recruiting Members

    1835 <strong>Recruiting Members</strong>


    The maic fields of Eclipse were a mess. There were frequent maic storms, so most tools did not work there. And there were many mountains on the, which rendered itsndscape aplicated one. It was a harsh ce to live.


    Many years ago, an Earl had earned permission to develop this ce. He built a base in a region known as Mirror Lake, and using that ce as a hub, he went out and killed many xenogeneics.


    But in under a month of being there, the Earl led an expedition into the mountains and never returned. Not a single one of those members hade back breathing.


    The Rebate, of course, sent others after them to pursue an investigation. One Duke spent months in the mountains, searching for what might have be of them, but he found neither hide nor hair of the Earl and his team. He eventually had to stop.


    Ever since then, no one had wanted to go to that


    When Han Sen took over, he wished to make use of the base the Earl had built, for starters.


    That encampment was a rtively safe ce, whenpared to everywhere else on the And there only seemed to be Baron and Viscount ss xenogeneics in the immediate vicinity to contend with.


    As long as Han Sen did not venture into those treacherous mountains, he wagered he¡¯d do just fine.


    Still, killing Baron and Viscount xenogeneics was never an easy task, especially for a Baron.


    Because Eclipse¡¯s xenogeneics were so diverse, there could be a variety of different species in one small area. They didn¡¯t operate like ordinary xenogeneics, which kept to themselves or stayed in groups of their own kind.


    The situation was made more difficult because of the abilities they possessed. There were too many risks, so if Han Sen wanted to hunt there, he¡¯d have to enlist many people to join him. He could onlypete if he was very strong.


    Recruiting some members was the first thing Han Sen needed to do.


    Han Sen did not expect that he would find anyone good, though. Primarily, he would just be recruiting others for show. His real help woulde when he brought Xie Qing King and the others into this universe.


    As long as they didn¡¯t travel to the mountains like the Earl did, and used the defenses provided by the pre-established base, they could develop the over the course of the next three years fairly safely.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to think about the prospect of paying taxes just yet, and he didn¡¯t have to. The next three years were tax-free, after all. He¡¯d allow Xie Qing King and the others to get ustomed to the geno universe first, and perhaps bring them up to Viscount


    Queen sent out a flying ship and enlisted some men to go with Han Sen for protection. It would be a sour thing to hear if Han Sen was killed.


    Queen kept the Ghost Teeth Knife in the pce, because it was not ideal for Han Sen to carry around a knife he could not yet use. It wouldn¡¯t help him, and there was a higher chance of the de getting him killed than anything.


    Han Sen took the ship back to the warzone. There were still some areas on Kate that were safe. Han Sen went there and tried to enlist some of the Kate.


    Kate and humans shared quite a few simrities. It was easier for them tomunicate and live with each other than it was with others.


    ¡°The Kate are a weak race, evenpared with others of the weak race echelon. Is there any point in recruiting them?¡± Duke Icebird asked. She was helping Han Sen get his foot in the door, but she wasn¡¯t fond of his decisions.


    She didn¡¯t want to interfere too much with Han Sen¡¯s business, though. And Knife Queen had already told her not to influence Han Sen¡¯s decisions too much. Han Sen was given free rein to recruit who he wanted to. She shouldn¡¯t really help or advise him on such matters.


    The shipnded in one of those safer regions, and Han Sen told the men to start recruiting those they could.


    ¡°Duke Icebird, you can handle matters from here. I will go out and poke about, and see if I can find some other members,¡± Han Sen told him.


    ¡°Queen said we are only here to protect you on the ship,¡± Duke Icebird said coldly.


    ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± Han Sen waved and left the airship.


    Han Sen walked around in the city and noticed that it was a mess. People moved furtively and often ran off when anyone else approached. Many of the shops and houses were nowpletely empty. The streets were quiet.


    Han Sen decided to enter one of the vacant buildings. He found a room that looked fairly private, and then he brought out Little Invisible and ced him on the windowsill.


    ¡°Wait here and alert me if anyone shows up,¡± Han Sen told Little Invisible. The creature then appeared, nodded, and made itself invisible again.


    Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse powers and went back to the sanctuary. When he was back home, he summoned everyone and exined the situation regarding Narrow Moon. Xie Qing King, Gu Qingcheng, Little Angel, and all the others expressed a desire to go.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been inside the building for long, but someone had been following him. He ran into the room that Han Sen had teleported from.


    The person looked inside the room, but he did not see Han Sen. He circled the room a few times, but he could not find anything.


    ¡°Weird! How could I lose him?¡± The man looked glum. He was an Earl that was a renowned tracker. He felt pretty bad about losing his tail on Han Sen. He did not know how to exin to Duke Icebird how he had managed to lose Han Sen.


    Icebird Duke had said she wouldn¡¯t protect Han Sen, but Queen had told her that she had to no matter what That was her task.


    The shadow looked around the abandoned building and found nothing, so he left.


    Han Sen decided to bring Gu Qingcheng first. She was a very calm person, and he knew he could rely on her to not cause any trouble.


    Han Sen looked at the window and asked, ¡°Little Invisible, did anyonee?¡±


    Little Invisible revealed itself, and then the colors of its body began flickering like a movie screen. It showed Han Sen what it had seen.


    Han Sen saw the person who entered and knew it was the Earl.


    ¡°So this is the geno universe? It¡¯s different from the sanctuaries.¡± Gu Qingcheng moved her body and felt strange. She wasn¡¯t used to the new atmosphere yet


    ¡°For the time being, this ce is safe. Generate your geno armor here, and I will stand guard,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Good.¡± Gu Qingcheng had eaten so many geno fruits that if she had not forced herself to avoid it, she would have generated a geno armor a while ago.


    Quickly, Gu Qingcheng found herself wrapped up by a bronze set of armor. Once she began generating the armor, the process flowed smoothly. Her second evolution had begun.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw a bronze sword appear in front of her. Her geno armament was a sword, a fitting contribution for her focus on sword skills.

 Chapter 1836 - Connect Evolve

    <strong>Chapter 1836 Connect Evolve</strong>


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Han Sen was so happy. Gu Qingcheng had be a Noble on her first go, and that saved him a Ma Fruit


    ¡°I will walk around and sign-up near your ship.¡± Gu Qingcheng then left the abandoned building. She was not scared of the foreign world she had just been brought into. In fact, she was quite curious.


    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t start up trouble while they¡¯re here.¡± Han Sen felt rather depressed. Gu Qingcheng was pretty stubborn, and there was nothing he could do to put a leash on it.


    They had a good start, anyway, and nothing bad urred. Han Sen was confident So, he went back to the sanctuary and brought Xie Qing King on through.


    Xie Qing King was even faster. After going in, he generated his armor immediately.


    A silver liquid oozed out of his body and wrapped him uppletely. He generated a set of silver armor.


    Just like Gu Qingcheng, Xie Qing King evolved for a second time without hassle or issue. When the geno armor melted and became something else, he was left with a silver book.


    ¡°What kind of geno armament is that?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at Xie Qing King and his silver book.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s head outside for now.¡± Xie Qing King could not wait to get out of there.


    ¡°Remember to get yourself registered at the airship!¡± Han Sen called out to Xie Qing King¡¯s back as he left.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xie Qing King hollered, but he didn¡¯t look back. All he did was raise an okay hand- signal.


    ¡°D*mn it! None of them are reliable. I need to find someone amongst them that is.¡± Han Sen went back to the sanctuary and brought out Little Angel; she was a true heir of his.


    But Han Sen had worried that Little Angel might end up like Golden Growler, and get taken by some entity.


    Little Angel followed Han Sen request and began her process of evolution. Han Sen was focusing more on his surroundings right now, and if there was any movement, he¡¯d throw Little Angel right back into the sanctuary.


    Little Angel had two shapes. One looked like a humandy, and the other would be a blonde-haired, white-winged angel.


    As this was happening, Little Angel shone and became an angel. A holy light emerged from her body, providing her a holy light geno armor.


    Before Han Sen could take a look at the armor, Little Angel was evolving for a second time.


    The holy light armor melted into her.


    ¡°Xenogeneic.¡± Han Sen was nervous, seeing this. He was worried there might be an issue with her evolution.


    When the holy light blended into her body, Little Angel¡¯s body began to glow. Even her bones were giving off light Little Angel¡¯s body was mutating. This situation was mirroring what Han Sen had seen with Golden Growler.


    Quickly, Little Angel¡¯s body generated a set of angel armor. Before Han Sen could react, the holy light generated a transparent greatsword.


    Han Sen was frozen. Little Angel had indeed be a xenogeneic, but she still had a set of angel armor and an angelic sword.


    Little Angel¡¯s body now looked like that of a valkyrie. And as this urred, Han Sen suddenly felt something inside his pocket move.


    The deified feather flew out towards Little Angel.


    The feather hovered before Little Angel, and then burst into white light The light drifted down and melted into the sword.


    The transparent greatsword disyed changes after the deified featherbined with it.


    The transparent greatsword started to change. It still looked like a greatsword, but its shape also became feather-like. It was like a white-winged feather sword. Its size was no different than it had been, however.


    Han Sen was frozen, but he was very happy. The power she had put her at the zenith of what was achievable by a Baron. She was the cream of the Baron crop, and her sword had absorbed the deified feather. This meant Little Angel could be a deified being, for sure.


    Han Sen had saved himself the trouble of trying to refine the feather himself. This was a rare thing.


    Little Angel exited from the xenogeneic mode and returned to the form of a humandy. Seeing this, Han Sen sighed. And he felt incredibly relieved, knowing what had happened to Golden Growler was not going to happen to her. Little Angel did not get consumed by the killing urge, and she remained the same.


    ¡°Little Angel, wait here.¡± Han Sen wanted to take Little Angel back. Letting her out alone was most certainly unsafe.


    Back in the sanctuary, he brought the silver fox through next On such a harsh, they¡¯d most certainly need Little Silver¡¯s healing powers.


    Little Silver was thest toe through, but he was the one that had actually eaten the most geno fruits. So, he could generate his geno armor right away.


    Little Silver stood motionless with a very elegant posture. The silver fur rippled and waved with a silver liquid. It nketed his whole body and made him appear stiff like a statue.


    The silver fox¡¯s evolution stopped here, though. He did not evolve a second time.


    Little Silver looked disappointed in himself, and he walked over to Han Sen forfort. He rubbed Han Sen¡¯s leg vigorously with his head.


    Han Sen crouched, stroked his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Being talented is nothing. With me here, no matter what bes of you, you will be the best in my eyes.¡±


    Han Sen then gave Little Silver the juice of a Ma Fruit. Little Silver¡¯s geno armor showed some form of movement His silver fur began to melt and move around his body.


    ¡°Is he turning into a xenogeneic, as well?¡± Han Sen felt rather nervous. The silver fox was not Little Angel, so he didn¡¯t know if Little Silver would remain his former self.


    The silver light blended into Little Silver¡¯s eyes, turning them into a pool of silver. Lightning shed and flickered through them.


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought Little Silver¡¯s evolution would ur around the tail, and he didn¡¯t expect it to be his eyes.


    The eyes grew brighter with a silver light The light dissipated after a while, but his pupils remained silver. When you looked closely, you could see the presence of a silver light within them.


    Han Sen had only nned on bringing the four of them to Eclipse, but Zero also said she wanted to go. So, he brought her along with him, too.


    Zero had done a lot for Han Sen¡¯s family, and she neverined or asked for anything, so Han Sen could not reject her request


    Zero didn¡¯t say much, and when she arrived in the geno universe, she went to generate a geno armor. But before she could start, something happened.

 Chapter 1837 - 1837 Zero’s Second Evolution

    <strong>1837 Zero¡¯s Second Evolution</strong>


    Zero first generated her white geno armor, then underwent the process a second time. There was no pause between the sequences. Her geno armor simply melted and reshaped itself into a white knife. It looked like a dagger made of bone.


    As Han Sen found himself joyous in the realization that Zero could evolve a second time, her bone knife suddenly cracked. It gave him quite a shock.


    ¡°What is this? Why did the geno armament crack, all by itself?¡± Han Sen did not understand. When he wanted to check on her and see if she was injured in any way, the energy surrounding Zero changed all of a sudden. Her ck eyes turned purple, and then that color of purple started to spread.


    Quickly, Zero¡¯s hair was overtaken by the purple dye. From her head, two horns protruded.


    ¡°Zero! Are you okay?¡± Han Sen was worried, but fortunately, Zero wasn¡¯t wounded. She had simply turned into her shura-self.


    When Zero became shura, a substance oozed out of her body. Then, she began generating another geno armor.


    ¡°She can generate another geno armor? Aren¡¯t her human and shura bodies one?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    This was different. Zero¡¯s geno armor had be purple, just like her purple horns. The texture was simr between them both, too.


    The process was a sess, just like it wasst time. They became geno fluid again, as well, but this time, it did not reshape itself as a knife. It went right into Zero¡¯s body.


    ¡°Xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen was worried. Zero¡¯s situation was aplicated one.


    Through the first process, she became a Noble. This second time, however, she was bing a xenogeneic. Han Sen did not know how that would ultimately affect her body.


    The purple substance went into Zero¡¯s body, and her whole body showed changes. A purple smoke was emitted, and its cloud quickly obscured Zero. Inside it, he did not know how she might be evolving now.


    As Zero was evolving to be a xenogeneic, far away in space, inside a ck hole, there was a man with purple horns practicing. He opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Kate. He looked shocked, and then he frowned.


    ¡°Weird. Why did that feeling onlyst one second? Would any of my heirs like that exist?¡± The man looked confused, as he couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    But the man cared little for it. With that thought lingering in his mind, he continued his practice.


    A man was standing on the roof of Han Sen¡¯s abandoned building, looking up into the sky. He seemed interested in something, and he said, ¡°Interesting. The creatures around that guy are interesting. And he managed to get someone who was able to refine the deified feather. And it wasn¡¯t a Feather. And now, a person has emerged whose power is able to wake up an elder. Luckily, I got here quick and averted the trouble.¡±


    Kong Fei had felt it when Little Angel refined the deified feather. So, he teleported there to save Han Sen from a particr crisis.


    Han Sen was in the room, waiting for Zero to evolve. Kong Fei was on the roof of the building, drinking alcohol. The space around the building seemed different, but you couldn¡¯t quite put your finger on what that difference was.


    Half an hourter, Zero¡¯s purple mist cleared. Her face did not seem to disy much difference, and everything about her was still purple. There was no visible difference now from before she had transformed.


    When Zero¡¯s purple smoke had faded entirely, she looked like a human again.


    ¡°Zero, are you okay?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at her body.


    Zero shook her head. She summoned the white knife in her hand. It was the bone knife she had generated.


    ¡°The knife is still here.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He thought the geno armament had shattered after the cracking, but that did not seem to be the case.


    Zero nodded and shook her head again. She wasn¡¯t really sure what to say.


    Han Sen knew she was not hiding anything from him, and that she really did not know how to phrase what she wished to say. So, he said, ¡°We can talk about itter. Let¡¯s go back to the ship for now.¡±


    Han Sen did not bring any more people with him this time. He could bring many more, but he figured that this would be enough for now.


    Han Sen did not want to let Zero, Little Angel, and Little Silver leave the building yet, in fear of something happening to them. So Han Sen walked out with them. He walked around town and recruited a few Kate, just in case hispanions looked a little too obvious and strange.


    ¡°Interesting guy.¡± The man on the rooftop watched Han Sen leave, then he smiled and jumped back into space.


    The city was in ruins. There were no more people to collect, and after walking around. Han Sen realized there was nothing worth hanging around for.


    Cities like that, aside from ones where the Kate army had gathered, were notoriously difficult ces to find Barons. Even if they had been there when the Feathers fell, they¡¯d have been recruited by others by now. They wouldn¡¯t still be hanging around.


    When Han Sen¡¯s group arrived at the ship, Han Sen noticed that there was more life gathered around the ship than there was in the rest of the city. Many of the Kate were in front of it, hoping they could get on.


    But Han Sen wanted to recruit Barons only, so they were all stopped.


    The people were begging profusely, right outside the ship, hoping that those onboard would change their minds and consider letting them on.


    ¡°Please take me away! I can do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Please, at least take my child! Only she needs to be on!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys clearly? We are hiring people to develop a harsh! Not even Barons might survive there, and you think you guys will?¡± One of the workers tried to exin the matter to the crowd, but the people outside did not quit their constant begging.


    Han Sen frowned as he walked forward. Icebird Duke saw Han Sen had brought two little girls with him, and she frowned. She thought thedy Han Sen had brought was stronger than an ordinary creature. But it was just a Baron, so it was still practically useless.


    She wondered what Han Sen¡¯s true purpose was. His stated reasons had seemed rather flimsy. If Han Sen really wanted to recruit people, he wouldn¡¯t havee here. Now, seeing two prettydies, Icebird Duke looked a little upset. She thought he had to be up to something.


    ¡°Icebird Duke, did you recruit anyone?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    ¡°We have sixteen so far,¡± Icebird Duke said.


    Han Sen was surprised. He thought it was too many. He hadn¡¯t thought there would be so many Barons there, either.

 Chapter 1838 - 1838 Recruitment Failure

    <strong>1838 Recruitment Failure</strong>


    Han Sen told them to take him to see the enlisted Barons. They were mostlyprised of Kate, but there were other races in their midst.


    Han Sen smiled grimly. ¡°Do you think I am stupid? Would there really be that many Barons wanting to join me?¡±


    Han Sen thought if there were that many, a lot of them had to be faking their abilities. If not around half of them, then perhaps each and every one.


    ¡°It looks like a lot of people are interested in me,¡± Han Sen said simply, and they just kept recruiting who they could. They were to also wait there for the arrival of Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng.


    Over the next few days, Han Sen was able to recruit a few more Barons and also four Viscounts.


    ¡°Come in, if you so desire. I need a lot of pawns.¡± Han Senughed coldly in his mind. Han Sen was epting all who would lend their services, and it didn¡¯t matter if they were being honest.


    On the fourth day, he saw Gu Qingcheng draw near. A day after that, Xie Qing King finally arrived. With those two ounted for, Han Sen felt a great relief.


    They didn¡¯t show that they knew each other, and they pretended to be just like the other random Barons. They bunked in the general quarters among the other recruits.


    ¡°You guys are so annoying. Didn¡¯t I tell you we recruit only Nobles, and not ordinary people?¡± A worker felt annoyed, and he pushed a woman away who was trying to climb onboard.


    The woman lost her grip and fell to the ground. She was also clutching her four-year-old girl. She begged and begged, pleading at the man¡¯s feet with tears rolling down her face. ¡°Please, at least let my childe onboard! I will do anything.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The worker wished to push the woman further away, but the woman grabbed hold of his leg and held it tight, and there was little he could do to shake her loose.


    The worker was enraged by this behavior, and so he used his other leg to kick her away and send her tumbling back onto the asphalt.


    ¡°Mom!¡± The little girl held onto the woman and cried.


    The woman still wished to beg the worker for a ce on the ship. She had no choice, as there was no better fate that awaited them on Kate. The was falling apart, and there was nowhere else for them to run. There weren¡¯t many other ships arriving, so she had no choice.


    The worker had been annoyed by these desperate refugees over the past few days, and he¡¯d grown numb to it. He wanted to kick the woman away, as he wasn¡¯t the one who decided who was allowed on board and who wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Children, and mothers with children, are allowed on. But there is something you need to know. We are bound for a dangerous ce; a ce far more dangerous than here. If youe, you will have to follow mymands. This is a decision you will all have to make.¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice boomed from the top deck.


    Icebird Duke frowned. ¡°What do you want to do with these people? The genes of those kids won¡¯t allow them to be Nobles. There might be one out of every thousand. And with them being so young, they will be nothing more than a burden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to recruit, yes?¡± Han Senughed.


    Icebird Duke did not say anything in response. Her thoughts and feelings towards Han Sen merely soured all-the- more.


    Kids and their mothers were allowed onboard. And while Han Sen had told them to consider the dangers, they didn¡¯t think there was any better option avable to them. If they stayed, they might end up as thralls to some ver. Even if there was danger ahead, there was every chance they could start a brand-new life on a brand-new.


    Not many people could fit on the ship. And even with just the kids and their mothers, the seating capacity was overloaded. Han Sen had to go back to Narrow Moon.


    ¡°This is bad. If it wasn¡¯t for the Taurus attacking the Kate, things wouldn¡¯t be this bad. And while they are small in numbers, they are a race that enjoys killing. The Kate were just unlucky.¡± A Baron sighed.


    Han Sen did not say anything, and he just told the mothers to look after their kids. They had to follow Han Sen¡¯smands, no matter what. If they didn¡¯t, they¡¯d face punishment.


    The ship flew back to Narrow Moon. They brought the refugees to the Mirror Lake on Eclipse.


    That was the only ce a ship couldnd. The maic storms were too powerful to approach from any other spot. Attempting tond anywhere else would end in tragedy.


    The base was made out of stone. It was quite big, the size of arge castle.


    But a lot of dust had collected in the time since its abandonment. Luckily, it hadn¡¯t fallen apart, though. The doors were still sealed tightly, as well. There was no chance of a xenogeneic sneaking inside.


    Once they entered the base, Han Sen asked the mothers and kids to clean the base.


    They were poor, but they still had to survive. They couldn¡¯t expect pay, and they knew they had to pull their weight.


    Yisha only promised to give Han Sen half a year of free resources. If he needed food half-a-year from now, he¡¯d have to buy it out of his own pocket. He needed to focus on gathering enough resources to be self-sustainable in six month¡¯s time.


    After Icebird Duke delivered the resources, she took her men and left Eclipse.


    ¡°Did the recruitment process go well?¡± Yisha asked when Icebird Duke returned.


    Icebird Duke frowned and said, ¡°He recruited thirty-nine Barons and four Viscounts. He also recruited 267moners,prised of just mothers and their children. Adding to that, most of the Barons and Viscounts are simply spies. It was a big failure, if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yisha smiled and did not say anything.


    ¡°My Queen, can you teach him? If he goes on like this, he won¡¯t make it six months. He¡¯d be lucky to get past three, at this rate,¡± Icebird Duke said.


    Yisha said coldly, ¡°He is my student, but he should still make these decisions by himself. If he cannot handle this the way he chooses to, why would I waste the resources I already have on him?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s group used the first few days after their arrival to get set up. They hadn¡¯t spent any time trying to hunt yet. That night, however, a shrill scream was heard. When Han Sen arrived to investigate, a Baron was on top of a young Kate mother.


    The Kate woman¡¯s clothes had been torn off. She was resisting, and she had been injured. Her voice was breaking.

 Chapter 1839 - 1839 Two Chances

    <strong>1839 Two Chances</strong>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Sen looked at the Baron expressionlessly.


    Seeing how many people had gathered, the Baron let go of the woman¡¯s arms. He stood up, smiled, and said, ¡°Master, I just want to have some fun with this ve. I have been here for a few days, and I think I¡¯m going to get sick if I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Get on your knees and apologize. Beg for her forgiveness.¡± Han Sen looked at him without emotion.


    The Baron didn¡¯t do anything. He justughed it off. ¡°Master, she is just a cheap civilian. Things don¡¯t have to be like that.¡±


    There were many people gathering. There were mothers, kids, other Barons, and Viscounts. They all turned to look at Han Sen.


    ¡°How is he going to deal with that Baron? If he punishes him, it¡¯ll scare off many of the other Barons. If the Barons are expected toy down their lives for Han Sen on this, and they aren¡¯t even allowed to touch a woman, I doubt many will want to hang around. But at the same time, if he doesn¡¯t punish him, his reputation and standing will most certainly be lowered. This is a bad situation, no matter which way you look at it.¡± Inside the room, a Viscount looked at Han Sen and the Baron, measuring it all. He looked interested in what would happen.


    Other people were waiting to hear Han Sen¡¯s solution to this problem. With a situation like this on his hands, his way of solving it would tell them a lot about the sort of person he was.


    The men and women were conflicted. They were very scared about what was going on, and they were afraid they¡¯d all end up like the mother. They didn¡¯t think they could protect themselves, and neither could they protect their kids.


    Now, all they could do was rely on Han Sen. If Han Sen let this Baron go, then that would put them in a very bad situation.


    Han Sen looked at the Baron and did not say anything. He pulled out Ghost Teeth Knife. Killing a Baron would not require this knife, but this situation was moreplicated than it seemed. And so, Han Sen held it.


    Han Sen had gotten it back from Yisha a few days ago. So, this was his first time drawing it out.


    ¡°I can give you one chance. Use your power to block my strike. If you do, I will pretend nothing happened.¡± Han Sen looked coldly at the Baron.


    The Baron looked shocked, and he said, ¡°Master! It is just amoner woman. If you want, I can give you a hundred extra.¡±


    Han Sen smiled, holding his knife. He approached him. Without emotion, he responded by saying, ¡°It does not matter how many there are. They are my property and no one touches my stuff without my explicit permission. I will kill whoever does. I gave you the opportunity to live, but you brushed it off. Now, I am giving you a second chance. Again, block my strike, and you can go free. You will be the first one who has ever touched something of mine and lived to tell the tale.¡±


    Seeing Han Sen approach, they all noted how angry and murderous he looked. So, the man summoned his geno armament. It was a shield.


    The Baron was thinking, ¡°You are just a Baron, too. You can¡¯t use the power that weapon possesses. You might be stronger than me, but do you really think I cannot block a single one of your attacks?¡±


    Many of the other Barons and Viscounts thought Han Sen was being rather cruel. But at the same time, he was giving the man a chance to live.


    They were both Baron ss, and that man had a shield geno armament. If Han Sen sought to kill him, it¡¯d be very difficult to do so in a single hit.


    ¡°If Master insists, I will just block a strike then,¡± the Baron shouted, propping up the shield in front of him.


    Han Sen was in front of that Baron now, and he looked at him coldly. Han Sen swung his de. Because Han Sen was not a Viscount, the Ghost Teeth Knife did not possess an aura. This was to be a raw, in hit.


    The Baron roared and used his shield.


    Katcha!


    Ghost Teeth Knife broke through the shield as if it was cutting up a nk of tofu. The Baron fell back. His geno armament had broken, and he coughed up a vat of blood.


    He didn¡¯t look too injured. It was just the tip of his forehead that had been cut. There was a red dot there.


    ¡°Thank you for sparing my life.¡± The Baron bowed before Han Sen and looked cocky.


    Many of the Barons and Viscounts looked on in disdain, telling themselves, ¡°He really needs us to develop this. I knew he couldn¡¯t kill a Baron like that. It was all just for show.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything. He just put the knife back and stared at the Baron.


    The Baron tried wiping the blood from his brow, but he couldn¡¯t clear it. His wound kept bleeding, and the look on his face slowly changed.


    Quickly, the wound spread from his forehead. His skin began to crack and split on his forehead like a spiderweb. It spread down to his neck, and from there, it ravaged the rest of his body. The wounds were cracks that slowly separated, exposing his fat and muscle.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± The Baron fell to the ground, screaming in agony. The feeling of his skin being slowly tom apart was worse than anything a single cut could deliver.


    ¡°Please forgive me!¡± The Baron was screaming and squealing, trying to beg for his life. The pain overtook his vocal cords, distorting his words.


    ¡°I gave you a chance,¡± Han Sen said quietly. He did not even blink, and then he returned to his chamber.


    This was not a night one could easily sleep through. The skin of the Baron was ripping itself to shreds. Chunks of flesh fell off, bit-by-bit, with the man calling out for aid all night. He only stopped breathing when the next morning rolled


    When others went to see him, the flesh was spread everywhere. All that was left were his bones. The skeleton was still breaking apart, though. The bones were cracking, and a few dayster, they were nothing but firm bits on the ground.


    Everyone was scared. Dying like that was a far worse fate than a simple, quick death.


    ¡°Nice kill,¡± Gu Qingcheng said. If she had been the one to kill him, his fate would have been even worse.


    After that, the Barons and Viscounts were all scared. The mothers and the kids really appreciated what Han Sen had done. But they now understood that their lives were entirely dependent on Han Sen. If Han Sen objected to them being yed with, no one could do anything to hurt them.


    But if Han Sen wanted them dead, they wouldn¡¯t be living. They¡¯d be killed pretty badly.

 Chapter 1840 - 1840 Han Family Discipline

    <strong>1840 Han Family Discipline </strong>


    The sixth day after their arrival to the base, Han Sen summoned everyone to a za.


    He had been busy over the past few days, writing out the document of ground rules he dubbed the Han Family Discipline. If there was no rule ofw, the ce would not be consideredplete. It¡¯d be impossible to gather people of different cultures and races, and expect them to live together in harmony, if there weren¡¯t any rules established.


    Han Sen had brutally killed a Baron, and the other Barons and Viscounts had behaved awkwardly, following the deed. They wouldn¡¯t disobey one of Han Sen¡¯s orders, but they also wouldn¡¯t fight and prove their worth to him as hard as they would have otherwise.


    So, now, Han Sen summoned everyone together. On the stage, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care where you came from. I don¡¯t care who you are. From now on, you are a servant of the Han family. Everyone here is equal, and there are no exceptions to that.¡±


    The Barons and Viscounts were not happy to hear that. One Viscount frowned and hollered back, ¡°Master! We are here to depend on you. We are here to be managers, not servants.¡±


    Han Sen looked at him coldly, and he replied, ¡°There will be managers, but you are not yet qualified. So, for now, you are all servants.¡±


    ¡°What must we do to be a member of your higher ss?¡± The Viscount looked dim, and he coldlyughed. He seemed to mock the concept.


    Han Sen told Zero and Little Angel to roll out a copy of the discipline sheet and post it in the za.


    ¡°These are my rules of discipline. If you want to be a part of the management team, the qualifications are posted there for your viewing. I hope you will remember the words written here, because they will affect your current way of life. I gave that Baron a second chance yesterday, but now that you know the rules, if that happens again... Don¡¯t me me for what I do,¡± Han Sen said darkly.


    Everyone moved forward to look at the scroll. Viscounts, Barons, women, and their kids all went to read it.


    The Viscounts and Barons looked enraged. It didn¡¯t take long for them to realize that being a servant meant they would not receive any preferential treatment. Aside from a ce to live, everything cost money.


    The xenogeneics they hunted would have to have half shared with Han Sen. If they sold their kills to Han Sen, they wouldn¡¯t receive money. Instead, they¡¯d receive points.


    Those points could be spent in the base. They could get what they wanted with them, and by collecting enough, they could earn member status.


    Amidst family members, however, there were also ranks. The lowest one was only a little bit better than a servant. The higher your tier, the greater the benefits you would receive.


    But the points required increased more and more, after each upgrade in status. By the end, there was a whole lot of digits required to level up. Even though they were servants, though, Han Sen would still pledge to protect them. The women and kids would have to work for points, too.


    But Han Sen would give the women and kids separate work. They could do the brushing up, for example. Han Sen would give the children free food, too, if they needed it.


    ¡°Mister Han, what kind of rules are these? We were brought here to be managers. We didn¡¯t sign up for hardbor!¡±


    ¡°I am a Viscount! What you are doing is far too much.¡±


    ¡°What kind of family requires their very own employees to pay so much?¡±


    ¡°I am a Viscount. Wherever I go, I am offered weaponry. In here, you want me to pay for my own food? What is this?¡± After the Viscounts saw it, they all began to rabble amongst themselves. They all be angry.


    ¡°These are the Han family rules, take them or leave them. If anyone breaks thew established there, you full-well know what will happen to you,¡± Han Sen said unsympathetically.


    Han Sen thought they were all spies, anyway. He nned to use all their power in whatever way he could.


    ¡°If that is the case, then I am going to leave,¡± a Viscount said coldly. He wasn¡¯t even referring to Han Sen as his Master now.


    ¡°Yes! We are going to leave the Han family, too.¡± The rest of the Viscounts and Barons all said the same thing.


    Han Sen had killed a Baron, but he was a Baron himself. But right then, he only had two youngdies and a silver fox. With four other Viscounts backing them up, the Barons weren¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Sen shouted. They were quickly silenced, and he went on to coldly say, ¡°What do you think this ce is? This is Eclipse of Narrow Moon. It is my, and it is Knife Queen¡¯s ce. You cannot juste and go. I am telling you, you are all my servants right now. And without my permission relinquishing you from my service, you will be my servant, even in death.¡±


    Hearing that, the Barons and Viscounts looked poorly. They were all spies, and they knew about Han Sen. Knife Queen had given Han Sen twelve geno fluids for him to be a Baron. She even let him enter the space tunnel.


    Han Sen was a famous person, and he also had Ghost Teeth Knife. They did not believe Knife Queen would leave him in that ce without any protection.


    Knife Queen was ignoring Han Sen right now because she wished to train him. When he was in danger, however, she wouldn¡¯t sit and watch. They were certain that Knife Queen would do anything to ensure Han Sen wasn¡¯t killed by his own servants.


    At this point, they were silenced. Even the Viscounts were.


    If they were going to fight there, they would be at a disadvantage. Han Sen was a dictator, and nothing good was going to happen to them.


    ¡°If you have no problems, then read up on the Han family rules. Theye into effect today. You can explore, hunt, and clean; and for as long as you have points, you may benefit from the VIP service.¡± After that, Han Sen left with Zero and Little Angel.


    The three of them went into a warehouse, and there, they guarded the resources. Without permission, no one could go in or out.

 Chapter 1841 - 1841 Jadeskin Breakthrough

    <strong>1841 Jadeskin Breakthrough</strong>


    The women knew that if they wanted to live, they would have to work. So, they decided to listen to Han Sen and bring the kids who were old enough to work with them. They did things like housework and cooking.


    The Barons weren¡¯t like that, of course. Many of them simply decided to observe, whereas others decided to leave the base. For what purposes, they weren¡¯t sure.


    Gu Qingcheng took the opportunity to visit the warehouse. When there, sheughed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of those guys not sharing their resources with you? With the flesh they hunt, they can survive out there for as long as they want.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Those guys are just people, at the end of the day. They need entertainment, don¡¯t they? If they merely eat flesh and hunt for food all day, they¡¯ll go mad in less than three months. By the way, do you know if any of the women can dance or sing? You should find some pretty ones and open up a club. There, we can sell cigarettes and food. Or perhaps, if there are enough people, we can even open up a casino, so they can all have fun when theye back. I don¡¯t believe they are all honorable.¡±


    ¡°This is too cruel. You¡¯ll be pushing the women into this wicked fire.¡± Gu Qingcheng looked upset.


    ¡°In this era, they are lucky to be alive. And it¡¯s not like I am forcing them to do anything, aside from sing and dance. If anyone touches them, mark my words: I will kill them. In this base, I make the calls. Unless the women are willing to do something more, of course. Then, things are different.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°They might be willing to?¡± Little Angel asked.


    ¡°Little Angel, this world is aplicated ce. You still have a lot to learn. We are all beings with emotions.¡± Han Senughed.


    Little Angel seemed as if she did understand, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After the women and kids were done with their work, they could eat. None of the Barons and Viscounts came to join them, though. Even if they dide, it¡¯d only be to ask if the women had earned their points. They had stormed off in anger, after all.


    Over the next few days, not a single Viscount or Baron showed up. It seemed as if they were indeed going against Han Sen.


    There were xenogeneics all about in the wild, so it wasn¡¯t as if they would go hungry.


    Han Sen chose to ignore their behavior, and he allowed them to do whatever they wished to. They couldn¡¯t do anything in the base, anyway.


    Han Sen was not worried about the prospect they could make use of the xenogeneic genes. They couldn¡¯t eat the mutated materials, and Han Sen didn¡¯t need the ordinary flesh anyway. The xenogeneic genes were what he needed.


    But there were not enough people, so Han Sen let Little Angel and Zero stay with the women. And in the meantime, he got to practicing with Jadeskin.


    Han Sen practiced quite a few geno arts. The Story of Genes was the mostplete, and he could turn it into a deified mode.


    The Dongxuan Sutra hade quite a long way, too. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could take it to a deified mode yet, though.


    There was only one part to the Blood-Pulse Sutra. After generating the geno armor, there wasn¡¯t anything more to it. So, Han Sen did not have to concern himself with it right now. Once he reached Viscount, that would change.


    Jadeskin didn¡¯t even have its geno armor yet. There hadn¡¯t been a breakthrough on the three previous geno arts. So, he wanted to practice with Jadeskin. It shouldn¡¯t have been too difficult to study the second part of Jadeskin, to generate the armor he wished to.


    Aside from learning Jadeskin, he went to learn knife skills from Yisha. He wanted to learn more about Teeth Knife, so he could use it inbat.


    The Barons broke down faster than Han Sen thought, as well. In half a month, someone snuck into the base and cashed in their points. And with the points, they decided to buy cigarettes, food, and water. Mirror Lake¡¯s water was drinkable, but it didn¡¯t taste good. So, more people were willing to purchase water than they were food.


    When they first came to Eclipse, they didn¡¯t dare walk too far. They hunted the creatures that were nearby and collected much xenogeneic food.


    Even so, some people were injured. And they had to cash-in materials for medicine. Some of them had not even bothered killing anything, and they still ended up injured. For those instances, the wounded would have to pay with their own money.


    The Barons usually stayed together in arge group, and yet, hunting Baron foes would see them injured. Hunting there was a difficult task.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care about that, however. All he wanted to do was practice with Jadeskin, right now.


    Gu Qingcheng and Xie Qing King were out and about hunting.


    Gu Qingcheng always went solo, and she never co-operated with anyone else. Xie Qing King, on the other hand, had gotten close with the Barons. Han Sen noticed this because Xie Qing King¡¯s armor was special. That made him popr with the others by default.


    After a month, the Barons and Viscounts gave up fighting out in the wild. They collected the xenogeneic materials and cashed them all in for points. Although everything they had collected so far came from Baron xenogeneics, it was a good start.


    Han Sen finally achieved the breakthrough he was looking for, too. Jadeskin made a movement, as his body generated a mystic substance. Han Sen generated a geno armor that looked like ice.


    The ice melted and became a geno fluid that went into his body. Han Sen felt a chill when it melted and entered his body. But he felt a power welling in his bones, and changes began to ur.


    His body became semi-transparent. You could see the flesh and muscles inside, even the organs. He was like an iceman.


    After half an hour, his body returned to normal. With his body looking like a normal human being again, he felt much relief. If his body was crystallized, and he was stuck in that state, it¡¯d be pretty scary.


    Han Sen tried out the xenogeneic Jadeskin. It was different from the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Activating Blood-Pulse left him looking human, but using Jadeskin transformed his body into jade. His body would toughen up, and his speed and strength would be greater.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to take a look outside the base.¡± Han Sen nned to test out his new abilities.


    Han Sen had a bunch of maps to go out with. That was something else the Barons had cashed-in for. He had never been out before this, but he now had a firm understanding of the geography.


    He picked a ce to visit, and then set-out alongside Little Silver. Then, they disappeared along the west side of Mirror Lake.


    Han Sen was going to a mountain in the west. Supposedly, a group of xenogeneics resided there. There were six of the creatures, but they were said to all have different powers. A dozen Barons had tried hunting the group of xenogeneics, but their attack had not killed a single creature. One Baron had even lost his life, and the others limped off with injuries.

 Chapter 1842 - A Rare Opportunity

    <strong><i> A Rare Opportunity</i></strong>


    Eighty percent of Eclipse was covered by clouds. The maic storms were constantly unstable, and they were always shining with vtile power. Tools were almost useless in those conditions, and satellites in orbit never wor^^ because they could not see whaty beneath those clouds.


    That was one of the reasons Han Sen made the decision toe here. While it was hard for him to watch other Nobles and track their movements, it was also hard for others to watch him.


    But Han Sen did not mind his inability to keep close watch over the Nobles, as he had never nned on keeping tabs on them anyway.


    Not long before Han Sen left the base, one of the Viscounts decided to follow him. The Viscount¡¯s name was Lake, and he was of the fairly small Inkcloud race. That race did not even have its own, and they were just a faction of creatures scattered across a number of differents. It was extremely rare for them to have a Viscount.


    But there was more to Lake than it seemed. When he became a Viscount, he was treated very well, and he received a lot of special training.


    Lake came to Eclipse with the sole purpose of assassinating Han Sen. Assassination in Narrow Moon was difficult, but Eclipse would be his best chance.


    Han Sen was only just a Baron, but still, Lake patiently followed after him. When he attacked, he needed to kill Han Sen in a single strike. He didn¡¯t want to slip-up and give Han Sen the chance to resist or draw his King ss weapon.


    Han Sen could not use all the power of the weapon, but its presence inbat would still be annoying.


    Han Sen brought Little Silver with him on his excursion into the mountains. The creatures around there were far too messed up, and he couldn¡¯t be sure that the maps the Barons had drawn for him were entirely urate.


    Far away, Han Sen caught a glimpse of a few creatures near the mountain. They were the xenogeneics the Barons had described.


    Upon closer inspection, Han Sen noticed that there were six of them. There were big ones and small ones. Some were as big as an elephant, whereas others were as small as a dog.


    The bodies of the xenogeneics were all different as well. Some had four legs, whereas others stood up on two legs. Some were like creepy bugs with wings, while others had six arms.


    Despite their variety, they all shared one physical attribute: there was a shell upon all their backs. The shells didn¡¯t look too sturdy.


    Han Sen heard the Barons tell him that when their weapons hit the shells, they did not deal much damage. And that was why the Barons¡¯ attack on the creatures hadpletely failed.


    Han Sen watched them for a while. He pulled his Ghost Teeth Knife from his backpack. The scabbard he had was broken, so he carried the knife drawn.


    Ghost Teeth Knife possessed Ghost Teeth powers. Normal scabbards could not house it, and they¡¯d usually break after a few days. Han Sen was fairly annoyed by that aspect of the de.


    He did have that spare scabbard he could use, but he didn¡¯t dare to. If Yisha saw it, the jig would be up. Han Sen had hidden that scabbard in the sanctuary instead.


    When Lake saw the mountain Han Sen was heading for, he frowned. There was nowhere to hide there, and if he followed Han Sen up there in in sight, his presence would surely be discovered.


    Han Sen had brought a silver beast. Lake thought Han Sen was being very arrogant, thinking he could take on six xenogeneics under those bare conditions.


    But Lake could also use this opportunity to gauge the true extent of Han Sen¡¯s power.


    The strike Han Sen used to kill the Baron had drawn its strength from the weapon he used. It wasn¡¯t an effective measure of his true strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me if you want to get yourself killed by xenogeneics, so I don¡¯t have to do it. If you don¡¯t die, though, I¡¯ll help you along.¡± Lake looked calm. He was taking his time, as there wasn¡¯t any particr rush.


    Han Sen¡¯s presence was soon discovered by the xenogeneics up ahead. The six xenogeneics perked to a state of alertness and roared. They looked murderous, and they all ran straight for Han Sen like a pack of wolves.


    Han Sen moved straight towards them with an unfaltering speed, knife raised and ready to strike. Little Silver wasing right behind him.


    Quickly, Han Sen closed the distance to his first xenogeneic target. He swiped right past the beast, with his knife swinging as he went.


    He did not stop moving. He swung Ghost Teeth Knife from all manners of different angles.


    Within a second, Han Sen had made his way past all six of the xenogeneics. They had all attacked in a different manner, but none had managed tond a single hit on Han Sen.


    Katcha!


    Cracks formed in the six xenogeneic bodies, then widened as they began to seep blood. All of the beasts fell down, squealing and bleeding. Their lives would soon be over.


    Lake, seeing what had just urred, was shocked into horror. He thought to himself, ¡°Powerful Teeth Knife! Powerful Ghost Teeth Knife! That power must stem entirely from his knife. Aside from the Rebate, I didn¡¯t think any other race could learn Teeth powers.¡±


    Lake was happy that he hadn¡¯t blindly tried to attack Han Sen without seeing this first. Han Sen was a far stronger foe than Lake had initially believed him to be. He had Ghost Teeth Knife, which meant a face-to-face battle would be very difficult.


    Not long after, the six xenogeneics were all dead. Han Sen dug out the xenogeneic materials. Even if he didn¡¯t need them, the people back in the sanctuary could still use them.


    ¡°These xenogeneics are weaker than I thought. I should think about hunting down Viscount xenogeneics sometime. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to improve at all.¡± Han Sen put away the xenogeneic genes and looked over his maps.


    He looked for the locations where Viscount xenogeneics had been discovered. There were quite a few of them.


    Han Sen selected a spot in which he could leave the mountain. He followed a path on the left because someone had spotted a Viscount xenogeneic that way. So, he was nning on going that way.


    Lake, seeing Han Sen go that way, felt happy. Lake had made the report of a Viscount there.


    There were actually Viscounts there, but there were two. He had only reported the presence of one. He was going to report it again to encourage Han Sen to go hunting, but Han Sen was arrogant enough to head there immediately with the hopes of fighting one.


    ¡°An opportunity. This is a rare opportunity.¡± Lake was so happy, and he quickly followed after Han Sen.


    Lake had made his mind up now. He was going to kill Han Sen, even if the two Viscount xenogeneics couldn¡¯t kill him on Lake¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°I just need to hide in one of Han Sen¡¯s escape routes. When he tries to run from the xenogeneics, he won¡¯t escape my assassination. He is a dead man.¡± When they got close to the ce the Viscount was said to reside, Lake hid himself on one of the paths.

 Chapter 1843 - Killing a Viscount Xenogeneic

    <strong> Killing a Viscount Xenogeneic</strong>


    Han Sen saw the gully up ahead, which had been correctly marked on the map. With Little Silver by his side, the two snuck into it.


    Han Sen saw a sleeping xenogeneic there. It looked like a tyrannosaurus rex with a ridge of exposed bones on its back. It looked like a mix between a tyrannosaurus rex and a hedgehog.


    The sight of it was rather frightening; upon seeing it, Han Sen could immediately tell that it was not a Baron.


    When Han Sen saw the xenogeneic, he didn¡¯t take action straight away. He looked around the gully and frowned.


    Lake saw Han Sen not moving an inch, and with shock, he thought to himself, ¡°Has he detected the presence of a second xenogeneic? He shouldn¡¯t have been able to. The second one is hidden. If I hadn¡¯t attacked the first creature, I would never have discovered the second one.¡±


    As Lake remained in a state of shock, Han Sen walked further and further into the gully. It made Lake sigh. ¡°It looks like I may have gotten ahead of myself. He hasn¡¯t been able to find the second one.¡±


    Han Sen let Little Silver wait outside as he went in alone. He clenched his Ghost Teeth Knife tightly as he ghosted towards the xenogeneic. Little Silver had evolved a second time, but he was still just a Baron. A fight like this wouldn¡¯t really suit him.


    The xenogeneic was sleeping like a log, and Han Sen was able to inch his way right next to it. Still, it showed no sign of waking up.


    Han Sen held his knife tight and raised it up to the creature¡¯s neck. The xenogeneic was far too big to be killed with one hit.


    Teeth power wouldn¡¯t be as effective against a creature that was a tier higher than Han Sen, but going for a weak spot was still better than striking anywhere else.


    Han Sen slowly approached the beast¡¯s neck, moving lightly and slowly.


    Behind Han Sen, a snake-looking creature appeared. It delicately rose out of the soil. It opened its mouth like a flower and approached Han Sen.


    When the monster was a mere two feet away, the mouth widened andshed forward. It was ready to lunge and swallow Han Sen up.


    But Han Sen looked as if he had eyes in the back of his head. He moved both feet, and then the xenogeneic ended up biting the tyrannosaurus rex that was directly in front of Han Sen. The tyrannosaurus rex was roused out of its slumber by the teeth suddenly sinking into it.


    And as this urred, Han Sen leaped forward and unleashed a strike against the xenogeneic snake. Its metal-looking body was delivered a hefty cut that drew blood.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had used a lot of strength with his Ghost Teeth Knife, but he had been unable to slice through its body. All he could deliver was a wound that was about half a foot deep. The bodies of these xenogeneics were tougher than he had expected.


    Roar! The startled tyrannosaurus rex roared and shot a geyser of me out of its mouth. The snake¡¯s face was incinerated, and its jaws rxed and let go of the beast it had identally bitten.


    While it squealed, Han Sen continued to sh and sh against the wound he had already dealt the creature. And after a few more sturdy hits, he was able to cut clean through and slice the beast in half.


    The snake was not dead yet, but its face had been burned pretty badly. Its eyes had been seared out of their sockets, rendering the snake blind. It rolled around on the ground, bleeding profusely. It was only a matter of time before it died.


    The spiky tyrannosaurus rex was extremely angry, in the meantime. It spat out fire towards Han Sen. So, Han Sen summoned his Taurus Shield and hit behind it, using it to block the stream of fire. The mes were unable to prate the shield. It was a Viscount beast soul, after all. It was on equal footing with the tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s attack.


    The spiky tyrannosaurus rex seemed angry, and it unleashed barrage after barrage of fire. The Taurus continued to block the me, but after a while, the shield became too hot to hold onto. Han Sen had to let go of it.


    Blisters rose all over Han Sen¡¯s hand from the heat.


    Lake heard movement down in the gully, and it made him extremely happy. He stayed alert, so if Han Sen came running out trying to escape, he could lunge forward and kill him right there.


    But Han Sen did not escape. He had dug his shield into the earth, so he was still managing to hide behind it.


    The spiky tyrannosaurus rex continued to spit fire without rest, but no matter what it did, it could not destroy the Taurus shield. It roared to the sky and rolled its body into a ball. It looked like a giant sea urchin as it then came rolling forward towards the shield.


    Han Sen quickly evaded its roll, but the shield was knocked into the air. It took a while for it to fall back down, and when it did, it came mming down into a rock and became half-embedded in it.


    The spiky tyrannosaurus rex came rolling towards Han Sen again. It was so big and fast, and it had spikes. Han Sen was slower than the creature was, and he couldn¡¯t take advantage of his strength. If he was hit, the creature¡¯s spikes would punch holes right through him.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was prepared for a situation like this. If he hadn¡¯te prepared, he wouldn¡¯t have risked the fight in the first ce.


    fight in the first ce.


    ¡°Come out, my shoes!¡± Han Sen shouted, as fluffy rabbit-fur shoes appeared on his feet. Han Sen¡¯s feet acted as if they had been imbued with the power of the wind, and they gained a great boost of speed. With them on, he managed to evade the tyrannosaurus rex.


    The shoes were the Teeth Rabbit beast soul Han Sen had earned from killing Rocks Fall Duke. They were a Duke ss beast soul, and they gave Han Sen the speed of a Duke.


    Speed was their only benefit, though.


    But that was enough for Han Sen. Han Sen ran around the tyrannosaurus like the wind, and the tyrannosaurus rex was unable to catch up.


    Katcha! Katcha! Katcha!


    While Han Sen ran, he kept shing the tyrannosaurus¡¯ back. And as the beast screamed in agony, it spat out more mes. But Han Sen was too fast, and whenever a me was headed his way, he was on the beast¡¯s other side. The mes couldn¡¯t catch him.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen struck the creature on the other side, drawing out more blood from the creature¡¯s wounds.


    The spiky tyrannosaurus rex was so angry, it kept rolling around, spewing fire. But there was nothing it could do to Han Sen, who was now like the wind. It couldn¡¯t even rustle Han Sen¡¯s clothes. All it could do was catch his dust.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Viscount hunted; xenogeneic gene found: King Earthworm¡±


    An announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head. It was the snake-like xenogeneic that had just died.


    Han Sen ignored it. He kept spinning around the spiky tyrannosaurus rex, shing it. He wanted to make the felon bleed more and more.


    Although the Teeth power was not very effective on the Viscount, unheble wounds could be deadly even if they were small.

 Chapter 1844 - Dead Viscoun

    <strong> Dead Viscoun</strong>


    Lake had been waiting for Han Sen for a while, but he hadn¡¯t seen him emerge. He could only hear the roaring of a xenogeneic. It made him wonder what was transpiring inside the gully.


    ¡°Can Han Sen fight two xenogeneics at once? That should be impossible, because he is only a Baron. He has a King ss weapon, but he can¡¯t use all of its strength. With his own strength and speed, how can he possiblyst so long against two Viscounts?¡± Lake was confused over the scenario, but he couldn¡¯t poke his head out and take a look just yet.


    Lake had seen the silver beast that Han Sen had brought with him. It was lying down near the gully. Lake was not sure what sort of power it possessed, but he didn¡¯t want to be discovered, and so he didn¡¯t get any closer to it to find out.


    After a while, the gully grew quiet. It was as if everything across thend had gone still.


    Lake felt relieved, thinking, ¡°It looks like Han Sen was killed by the two xenogeneics. I guess that saved me some trouble.¡±


    As Lake was thinking of this, someone suddenly came out of the gully. When Lake saw it, his eyes opened wide with immense surprise.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t die!¡± Lake was floored.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been killed in his fight with the two Viscounts, and on top of that, he looked clean. There was not a single speck of blood on him, and neither were there any visible wounds.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lake thought of many different possibilities that could exin Han Sen¡¯s miraculous survival, but he couldn¡¯t settle on anything that really made sense given the circumstances.


    ¡°Little Silver, I¡¯m hurt.¡± Han Sen moved out of the gully and spoke to the silver beast.


    Lake, hearing that, felt relieved. That was a little more normal, at least.


    But Lake saw Han Sen put his hand out to the beast and then say, ¡°I have a few blisters, see? They hurt.¡±


    Lake¡¯s eyes were twitching. He wanted to murder someone.


    The silver beast heard Han Sen and then walked over to him. He licked Han Sen¡¯s blisters with his pink tongue. Swiftly after, the burned area was cleared up and the swollen skin smoothed out.


    ¡°Is that a xenogeneic with healing powers?¡± Lake was shocked, as that sort of power was extremely rare in that universe.


    It wasmon to have talents that could heal oneself, but a talent that could enable the healing of others was very rare. If one was found, every faction would be fighting for ownership of it. Such power was highly valued and highly sought after.


    Han Sen brought Little Silver into the gully. He cut off the Viscounts¡¯ xenogeneic genes and wrapped them up. He used ropes to tie up the bodies and then started dragging them away.


    Lake had been entertaining a few guesses about what had happened, but when heid eyes on those two corpses, he was rocked.


    Han Sen had obviously murdered the two Viscount xenogeneics. That mere fact was uneptable.


    And he only had a minor wound after it all.


    ¡°Scary. Too scary.¡± Lake now ranked Han Sen amongst persons who were on a very dangerous level to take on. He wasn¡¯t quite willing to strike just yet.


    When Han Sen walked past Lake, Lake didn¡¯t move a muscle. He didn¡¯t even risk breathing. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to be found, as now was not the time to try to kill Han Sen.


    After Han Sen walked past, Lake felt a great amount of relief. Hastily, he wiped the sweat away. He had never felt his much pressure before, in the task of taking on a Baron.


    Han Sen was smiling all the way, as he dragged the bodies of the Viscounts back home.


    Those bodies were rather hefty. The meat could feed many people, which would help out with the many resources that his people required.


    Although they would not be consuming xenogeneic genes, it was still Viscount flesh. It could be very nutritious, which would be very beneficial for the women and children.


    Selling it to the Barons and Viscounts would earn them a lot of points, as well.


    The Nobles could hunt and eat, but they did not have spices. There was not even salt readily avable. The meat would be tasteless, and the nobles were already sick of eating it in. Many Nobles were spending points to buy cooking ingredients from the base. Han Sen¡¯s goal was to take all of their points. None of them had good hearts, so he didn¡¯t think he had to be nice to them.


    Han Sen brought two Viscount xenogeneics back home, shocking the base when he came in.


    The fact that Han Sen had killed two Viscounts gave the Nobles a grand shock. Some of them felt they were lucky that they hadn¡¯t tried to kill him, but it also raised the fear they held for him.


    Han Sen was led away by the woman in charge of cuisine. There were kids there that could handle the meat. There were a number of kids that were only a few years old, and they were tasked with washing the meat. They put in a lot of effort and worked hard.


    ¡°It is a shame this base wasn¡¯t built to house a real society. We have no one to teach the kids what they¡¯d learn in school. It¡¯ll be pretty bad if they grow up without learning to read,¡± Han Sen spoke to himself.


    ¡°In a world like this, learning how to survive beats learning how to read a few words. You have given them enough.¡± A Viscount walked up to Han Sen, speaking to him.


    ¡°Deep Blue Viscount.¡± Han Sen looked at the Viscount, recognizing who he was.


    Out of the four Viscounts, he was the only Kate. And he was the only one who brought meat to swap for points. In that regard, he was one of the only ones not going against Han Sen.


    ¡°Master, if you have time, I would like to talk to you alone,¡± Deep Blue Viscount said calmly.


    Han Sen started to respond, but a sudden scream came from outside the gate. Han Sen¡¯s face changed, and they looked towards the gate together. Arge group of people were milling around the gate, craning to see something outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The people, seeing Han Sen approach, formed a path. Han Sen, in the middle, saw a body. It was one of the Viscounts. His name was Wind Viscount.


    Wind Viscount was lying on the ground facing the base. It looked as if he was had been approaching the gate when his head was blown open.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen had a bad feeling, and he frowned.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. We saw Wind Viscount return from an expedition outside. But before he made it all the way back, he fell on the ground. He crawled a little bit before his head exploded,¡± a woman and a Baron exined.

 Chapter 1845 - Strange Mark

    <strong>Strange Mark</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t look. Return to your homes. No one can leave their rooms; if you do, you will be killed,¡± Han Sen said. The Barons quickly returned to their shelters as instructed.


    ¡°Deep Blue Viscount, can you tell me what hurt him?¡± Han Sen looked at the gaping hole in Wind Viscount¡¯s head, but he was unable to discern what might have caused it.


    Deep Blue Viscount looked weirded out, and he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem as if he was attacked. It looks to me as if he imploded, or rather, exploded from the inside-out.¡±


    ¡°Really? What power could cause something like that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Deep Blue Viscount fell silent, and he said, ¡°Many people have the power to do this. Some have the ability to invade the bodies of others and destroy their opponents from the inside. It¡¯ll be hard for us to guess who the culprit might be.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know of any creatures like that around the base?¡±


    Deep Blue Viscount shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t been here for long, so no one has been able to venture out too far. All of our hunting expeditions have taken ce around the proximity of the base. I haven¡¯t seen any like that.¡±


    Han Sen did not ask any more questions. He grabbed a methrower and incinerated Wind Viscount¡¯s body.


    A body that died for no reason could not be brought into the base. Only the gods could tell what might happen.


    The body soon became cinders, but there was something that couldn¡¯t be melted down. Han Sen plucked it out and noticed it was a ck steel feather. It was a foot long and very heavy.


    Han Sen tried getting others to burn it, but no matter what they tried, it couldn¡¯t be melted down. It wouldn¡¯t even turn red with the heat. It was obviously not an ordinary metal.


    Han Sen used a sealed container to store the ck feather. Those who hade into contact with the body were forced to undergo a scan and a proper disinfectant cycle, to ensure there would be no further problems.


    But on the second day, something happened inside the base.


    The Barons that had touched the dead body had a weird, egg-shaped symbol on their foreheads. The symbols were ck. Han Sen used a tool to scan them, but there was nothing overtly strange about them. They seemed to be ordinary markings.


    The four Barons were terrified. Wind Viscount¡¯s manner of death had been far too strange, and now, this unexinable happening gave them quite the scare.


    Han Sen checked over their bodies thoroughly, but he couldn¡¯t discern anything out of the ordinary. So, Han Sen had them put into istion. Han Sen also made sure to tell the people that delivered their resources about what was going on. He told them to bring doctors and tools so that they could try to discover what was happening to his people.


    It would take two days for the ship to arrive, and Han Sen hoped nothing would happen in the meantime.


    ¡°Do any of you know where Wind Viscount had gone off to?¡± Han Sen was investigating his death. If he learned how he died, perhaps he could find out what was wrong with the Barons.


    One Baron told Han Sen that he saw Wind Viscount venture into the northern mountains. Wind Viscount had intended to cross them, but the Barons with him did not dare follow. Whatever happened to him was still mostly a mystery.


    Han Sen frowned when he heard this. The mountain they referred to was the one the Earl had gone into and never returned.


    Han Sen said he would have to put a stop to people venturing off to the north. The Nobles themselves knew how dangerous the north seemed to be, so no one opposed his decision.


    Wind Viscount had entered the mountains, but died in front of the gate. With the four egg symbols on the foreheads of the Barons, Han Sen didn¡¯t have a good feeling about what was going to happen.


    The Earl had brought many other Earls to help him. And despite that, they had all disappeared. The people in the base would stand a much worse chance of surviving anything that might ur.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait much longer, so he contacted Yisha for advice. He wanted to tell her about what was happening, in case the worst happened.


    But Yisha was currently practicing, and he did not know when she would finish. She couldn¡¯t be interrupted, and so Han Sen was unable to get a hold of her.


    Han Sen contacted Icebird Duke. Yisha had told him that if she was not around, then he could look for Icebird instead.


    Icebird Duke, seeing Han Sen¡¯s number, picked it up. She might not have liked the way Han Sen conducted his affairs, but Yisha had told her to take care of him in the event that he required assistance.


    ¡°Icebird Duke, I have a problem. I need to get in touch with the queen, but she is busy. Do you think you can help, instead?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    ¡°The rules of the Rebate dictate that only the master of the can contribute to the development of the assigned. If outsiders interfere, there is every chance that we will take it back from you.¡± Icebird Duke did not like Han Sen¡¯s attitude, particrly in the way he kept asking for Queen.


    ¡°If this was a normal situation, I wouldn¡¯te looking for you. Something bad has happened here, and I can¡¯t get to the bottom of it. I really do need your help.¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think you can resolve the issue, then don¡¯t. If you prefer to, you could alwayse on back. I can¡¯t help you with anything.¡± She stopped Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°Think about it. If you do decide toe back, I will send out some ships toe and pick you up.¡±


    After hanging up, Icebird Duke spoke to herself. ¡°Of course there will be trouble developing a. If you cannot do it, then don¡¯t.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. There was nothing he could do about her, and he did not know when Yisha would be able to return the call. Whenever it was, it would be toote.


    Han Sen called up another number. He was contacting ck Steel.


    ck Steel was a strange fellow, but Han Sen figured that he was a reliable sort.


    On Knifegrave, Han Sen had asked him why he blocked the kniferiver. He said he wanted Han Sen to escape. He wanted to provide Han Sen a chance. He figured that was something he owed Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not know what ck Steel had been thinking, but it made him feel safe. Han Sen asked him to keep the knifemind thing a secret. No one knew he had a knifemind as wondrous as the one he did, and ck Steel really hadn¡¯t said a word.


    Han Sen, unable to find anyone else to help, got in touch with ck Steel. If ck Steel could not help, then he¡¯d have no choice but to evacuate.


    Han Sen was not creating drama. It was best to prepare for an event or problem one could not ovee. He didn¡¯t want the women or children that were on the to die there.


    ¡°What is it?¡± said ck Steel¡¯s voice, and it sounded exactly the same as the first time they met.


    ¡°I have a problem, and I need your help.¡± Han Sen went on to tell him the entire story.


    ck Steel let Han Sen tell him everything. After a momentary pause, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave the base, and keep your eyes on those Barons. And do not touch them, no matter what. I will be there in four and a half hours.¡±

 Chapter 1846 - 1846 Survivor

    1846 Survivor


    Upon hearing what ck Steel said, Han Sen knew that the man must know something about this. But now was not the time to ask, so he was going to wait until ck Steel arrived.


    But soon, Han Sen¡¯s worries became reality. More people in the base began to develop strange egg markings on their foreheads. It seemed to be spreading.


    People could be isted easily enough, but that wasn¡¯t a proper solution to the issue.


    As time went on, more and more people developed that same strange mark. In the beginning, it only spread amongst the people who were at the gate when the Viscount died. Then, it started to happen amongst the mothers and children who hadn¡¯t even been there.


    Over the course of a few hours, half of the people in the base developed the same mark across their foreheads.


    Luckily, Han Sen, Little Angel, Zero, Xie Qing King, Gu Qingcheng, and Little Silver had not yet been infected by the strange affliction. It was very fortunate.


    Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng had examined the infected people and noted that there didn¡¯t actually seem to be anything wrong them. But the whole base was so scared that those who were not yet infected wanted to abandon the ce. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t just killed two Viscount creatures and enlisted the aid of Deep Blue Viscount, the base would have descended into chaos.


    Out of the four Viscount Nobles, Wind Viscount was dead. Deep Blue Viscount was helpful, whereas Lake didn¡¯t do anything. The other Viscount had been missing for the past two days. Where he had disappeared to, no one knew.


    Han Sen contacted ck Steel to update him on the situation that was currently unfolding. Han Sen didn¡¯t want him to end up getting infected as well.


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± ck Steel said, before hanging up again. It sounded as if he was doing something in a rush.


    Before ck Steel arrived, Deep Blue Viscount came over to see Han Sen.


    When Deep Blue Viscount arrived at Han Sen¡¯s house, he immediately stripped off his armor. His forehead now had the egg-shaped marking, too.


    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Deep Blue Viscount was calm, and he merely shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. If I hadn¡¯t looked in the mirror, I wouldn¡¯t even have known the mark had appeared.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you n on doing?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Deep Blue Viscount went quiet, and he said, ¡°I told you I wanted to speak with you alone. Do you have the time to do so, right now?¡±


    Yeah.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Deep Blue Viscount sat down and dropped into thought for a minute before speaking. He said, ¡°I know that most Nobles here have ulterior motives. I do, as well. But I am different in one way; I don¡¯t work for anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked him.


    Viscounts were of a high rank, and he¡¯d be a wanted asset anywhere he went. There wasn¡¯t a reason for him to follow Han Sen.


    Deep Blue Viscount gave a wry smile. He pointed to the mark on his forehead and said something that shocked Han Sen. ¡°I am here for this.¡±


    Han Sen really was shocked, and he replied by saying, ¡°You are here for that? Do you know what it is?¡±


    He nodded, then shook his head and sighed. ¡°This is not my first time on Eclipse.¡±


    You have been here before? Were you with the Earl?¡± Han Sen immediately asked.


    Deep Blue Viscount smiled and said, ¡°Yes. I got this mark when I was here thest time.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked, but at the same time, he was delighted. It had been many years since the Earl¡¯s mission. And despite that, Deep Blue Viscount was still living. The infected would be safe, for now, at least.


    Deep Blue Viscount suspected these were the thoughts running through Han Sen¡¯s mind, and he smiled wrily. ¡°It is not like that. Ordinarily, when you get this, you die in a short time. It could be two days, or it could be two weeks. People will ultimately end up like Wind Viscount did. There is a reason why I survived, and that is the reason for my return.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything, wanting him to continue exining. Since Deep Blue was volunteering information, he might as well learn everything he could.


    ¡°When I was taken here by Chiron Earl, I was just amoner. I was just like those kids, really; but a little bit bigger. I already had my geno armor and everything.¡± When Deep Blue Viscount said that, he looked weird. Han Sen did not understand.


    Deep Blue Viscount went on to say, ¡°I followed Chiron Earl everywhere, including his final trip into the northern mountains. I was there.¡±


    ¡°I thought that none of those who went returned,¡± Han Sen said in shock.


    ¡°I was the only one who made it out. Back then, only normal people resided at the base. No one was aware of the fact that I had followed him. The Rebate investigator never considered that Chiron Earl would have bothered to bring an ordinary Kate.¡± Deep Blue Viscount wore aplicated expression.


    ¡°What happened there? And what is up with the egg mark?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Deep Blue Viscount shook his head. ¡°I do not understand what happened. Back then I was a kid that possessed geno armor. My powers and my knowledge were very limited.¡±


    After that, Deep Blue Viscount went on to say, ¡°And in regards to the egg mark, you will only contract it after you touch something. Aside from me, everyone who got this mark died. And that included Chiron Earl. When I made it out, I did not infect anyone. I am not sure what Wind Viscount did, but it is clear that his affliction is contagious.¡±


    ¡°Where did the Earl¡¯s group encounter it, exactly?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Deep Blue Viscount said, ¡°There is a pce up in those mountains, and it is very big. It was so strange inside there. I did not know much back then, so I only followed Chiron Earl. Many people died, and when we were in front of a certain hall, Chiron Earl seemed to be incredibly happy. We waited outside while he went in alone. We waited half a day, and eventually, he returned with something.¡±


    Han Sen knew the most important part of his tale would be this, so he didn¡¯t interrupt. He kept on listening.


    ¡°It was an egg. A ck egg that was as tall as a person. It looked just like the markings do. He brought it out and allowed us to carry it. And when we were just about to leave the pce, something scary happened. Our foreheads began to develop that ck mark.¡± Deep Blue Viscount looked scared, as if he was remembering something bad.

 Chapter 1847 - 1847 Raven

    1847 Raven


    Inside the base, people continued to be infected. Han Sen wanted to leave, taking Little Angel, Zero, and the others with him. But he was not sure if the strange contagion had already spread to hispanions. If he left now, with an infection amongst them, things could turn pretty bleak.


    If they stayed there and did get infected, at least Deep Blue Viscount might be able to deduce a way in which it could be stopped.


    Deep Blue Viscount said that when he had originally been afflicted with the mark, he had eaten the root of a lotus that he found in the pce. He reckoned that was why the mark hadn¡¯t affected him. All the other Nobles with him died, leaving him as the sole survivor. But now, the mark had returned, and it was getting darker and darker. That was why he wanted to return to the and revisit the hall in order to eat more of the lotus roots.


    But there was a group of xenogeneics outside the entrance to the pce, and some of them were Earl rank. So, Deep Blue Viscount had been unable to find a way in which he could ess the ce.


    Deep Blue Viscount was curious about how Wind Viscount had managed to prate the pce. He figured he would have to return there to find out how.


    Han Sen then thought of an important question to ask. When Deep Blue Viscount entered the pce the first time, he was just a Kate with geno armor. Now he was a Viscount. Bing a Noble of that rank was not an easy task.


    Even a wealthy elite like Yisha only had a dozen of the geno fluids that could encourage a second evolution, so how could Deep Blue Viscount achieve such a rank? Han Sen asked this question, and Deep Blue said that he did not know how he had managed to evolve a second time, either. To his knowledge, he had not used any treasures. But it wasn¡¯t long before he left this that he evolved for a second time. Perhaps it had something to do with the lotus root.


    Matters were proceeding to get worse, though. It wasn¡¯t long before Gu Qingcheng developed a mark on her forehead. Han Sen told her about the pce and the lotus root, and he told her not to worry. When the time came, they would head out and get one of the lotus roots.


    ck Steel was urate, and four and a half hourster, he did indeednd outside the front gate. But aside from ck Steel, a few other of the Rebate hade as well. Judging from the strength of their auras, Han Sen could immediately tell they were not ordinary folk.


    ¡°Han Sen! What¡¯s going on now?¡± ck Steel looked at Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad! Half of my people have been infected with the mark of an egg.¡± It was starting to depress Han Sen.


    ¡°You go and confirm it,¡± one of the superior-looking Rebate said.


    The other Rebate went to check the foreheads of the women and children, while ck Steel went into Han Sen¡¯s office. With a serious look, he said, ¡°You are in trouble. If I am not mistaken, Wind Viscount touched something which belonged to the Raven.¡±


    ¡°Raven?¡± Han Sen looked confused.


    ck Steel exined to him, ¡°Before the Rebate took over Narrow Moon, it was the Raven who owned this ce. They were a strong xenogeneic group that had a grip on the entirety of Narrow Moon. History says that they had the ability to mark other xenogeneics and control them.¡±


    ck Steel went on to say, ¡°When we took down Narrow Moon, it came at a great cost. If it wasn¡¯t for our deified elder, it was highly unlikely that we¡¯d have won the fight. We thought the Raven were entirely destroyed, following the battle.


    I did not expect a relic of theirs to remain, especially one that is still so deadly.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to erase the mark of the Raven?¡± Han Sen thought that if the Rebate took down Narrow Moon, there had to be a way. If there wasn¡¯t, they¡¯d all have ended up infected, and they¡¯d all be dead.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± ck Steel shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean by not yet?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    ¡°Many of my race suffered this mark. We discovered that killing the Raven and drinking their blood was the only way to make the mark disappear. If you want to get rid of it, the only way to achieve that is to find the item Wind Viscount found. And then, maybe you can.¡± ck Steel looked straight at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°I am not sure if you are infected. We need to make sure that the infection does not leave this ce. And we must locate the source of the infection, wherever it may be.¡±


    Han Sen ryed to him what Deep Blue Viscount had told him. ck Steel nodded and said, ¡°If someone has info like this, that is great. I brought one of my father¡¯s guards with us. Captain Wood is a Duke. The rest are Marquise. We are all prepared to go to the Raven pce.¡±


    ck Steel went to find Captain Wood and Deep Blue Viscount, letting Deep Blue Viscount exin the situation again to him.


    Captain Wood looked at Deep Blue Viscount and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this sooner?¡±


    Deep Blue Viscount gave a wry smile. They were all dead, and only I survived. I was worried I might get in trouble for telling people what happened. Especially with the mark gone.¡±


    Han Sen understood the man¡¯s reasoning. If he admitted what had happened, it was likely that the Rebate would have grown suspicious. The only reason he was telling the story now was because he had to go back to the pce. If the mark hadn¡¯t returned, he would not have wanted toe back to such a wretched ce.


    After Captain Wood had finished asking Deep Blue Viscount about various details, he decided to go to the Raven pce, as well.


    Last time, Chiron Earl had taken some Viscounts and Earls, and even some creatures with him. This time, they had Captain Wood and four Marquise. It shouldn¡¯t have been too hard to reach the same point as Chiron.


    Wood allowed Han Sen to select a few people toe along. Deep Blue Viscount said there was a pool with the lotus fruit, and there were many of them. It would be best if he brought some people to collect as many roots as they could, in order to suppress the mark.


    Gu Qingcheng had the mark, so she elected to go there herself. Xie Qing King wanted to go, too. Han Sen stopped Little Angel and Zero, though. If no one was watching the base, it was impossible to tell what the Barons might do after they became infected. There was a high chance the women and children would be in danger.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem too bad. We can eat the roots as soon as we get them,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Aside from them, Han Sen picked ten Barons to go with him. They could help gather the roots, at the very least. There were so many of them, and their time was almost up. If they couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of the issue, they¡¯d have to bring a lot of the roots back.


    Han Sen brought Lake Viscount with him, as well. With Wood there, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say no.

 Chapter 1848 - 1848 Lotus Pool

    1848 Lotus Pool


    On their way to the pce, egg marks appeared on the foreheads of both Little Silver and Xie Qing King. It was very worrying.


    Lake Viscount gained it, as well.


    Xie Qing King held up a mirror to examine himself. He kept looking at it, and with a dire expression, he said, ¡°So d*mn ugly! The mark could at least be a flower or something. Having an egg on my head makes me look stupid.¡±


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe that was precisely what Xie Qing King was worrying about.


    Little Silver was lying on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, not having any particr sort of reaction.


    With Captain Wood leading them, they had no trouble on their journey. The power of four Marquise had already scared off most of the xenogeneics nearby.


    They didn¡¯t bother killing any lower ss xenogeneics they saw along the way, as they were focused on reaching the Raven pce as soon as they could.


    They came to a valley, and Captain Wood cleared out the xenogeneics that were hanging around. Deep Blue Viscount followed closely, and spoke while pointing at a mountain.


    ¡°The entrance is here.¡±


    ¡°This is the peak! This is not an illusion. But there is no door. Are you sure this is the ce?¡± Captain Wood asked with a frown.


    Yes, I am sure of it,¡± Deep Blue Viscount said, as he trotted up to one of the mountain¡¯s cliffsides. He searched the wall for a while, and eventually, pushed his hands firmly against a rock.


    After Deep Blue Viscount pressed it, he returned to Han Sen. And then, a boom noise sounded swiftly after. A few hundred meters of mountain began to sink, as a higher peak began to rise behind it. There was a door on its stone surface, one that was massive.


    Han Sen and everyone else were in shock. The ce had a grand, powerful atmosphere, which spoke volumes about how scary the Ravens might have been, once upon a time.


    ¡°How do we open the door?¡± Captain Wood asked Deep Blue Viscount.


    Deep Blue Viscount said, ¡°You just have to push it open. That¡¯s how I slipped in and slipped out.¡±


    Captain Wood signaled for a Marquise to push open the stone door. It was dozens of meters high, but the Marquise was able to open it with a light push. There was no need for much strength.


    What resided beyond the stone door was equally impressive in size. Many pces were visible inside, and the buildings extended until they vanished into the distance.


    ¡°Master! You must follow behind me, with a gap of about three meters.¡± Captain Wood stared at ck Steel with a serious look. And after ck Steel agreed, the team was allowed to enter.


    The pces were all connected. They were all built from stone, but they were so old, they looked very rustic and primitive. Even with the protection of the mountain, they looked poorly kept.


    Han Sen saw a multitude of carvings on the walls, depicting bird-like creatures. Large bird statues stood on both sides of the za.


    ¡°Deep Blue Viscount, will there be danger up ahead? Captain Wood asked.


    Deep Blue Viscount gave a wry smile. ¡°Many warriors died before I entered, but by the time I made it in, all was fine.¡±


    ¡°Maybe when Chiron Earl went in, they destroyed any traps left behind by the Raven,¡± a Marquise suggested.


    ¡°That could be true, but even so, it is best to remain vignt. We cannot drop our guard for a single second.¡± Captain Wood was speaking with a deep, authoritative voice.


    The group of them followed behind Deep Blue Viscount as they moved forward. It wasn¡¯t long before they stumbled across a pile of boney remains. They definitely belonged to Rebate.


    ¡°They must have been part of the previous group.¡± Captain Wood checked out the bones, and noticed the skulls each had arge hole in them. They were so big, you could squeeze a clenched fist clean through.


    The team kept traveling. Their path had proven to be surprisingly uneventful. Aside from seeing the odd pile of bones here and there, there was nothing that posed an actual threat.


    Han Sen thought things over as he walked. ¡°Weird. It looks like this ce has not been visited by anyone in quite a while. And there are some creatures outside that could most certainly not have been dealt with by a Viscount. How did Wind Viscount get into this pce and get himself infected with the Raven¡¯s mark?¡±


    Although there was no danger, Captain Wood was being careful, nheless. He didn¡¯t speed up on his way; he remained at a slow and steady pace.


    After they walked a dozen miles, they went past a temple that had also been constructed from stone. Their eyes turned bright when they soon saw a pool of lotuses right next to it.


    The lotus pool had no water, though. Most of the lotus¡¯s stalks, leaves, and flowers had all withered into death. There were only a few living ones left in the middle. The flowers that were alive were as white as snow. The leaves were like jade¡¯ and with their soft glow, they looked terrific.


    ¡°Is this the lotus pool you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± Captain Wood looked at Deep Blue Viscount. ¡°This is it. I identally fell in there and swallowed a lotus root. I was so hungry that I dug some up and ate more of them. That was how my mark disappeared.¡± Deep Blue Viscount looked surprised, and he desperately wanted to run to it.


    Hearing that, Lake Viscount and the other Barons all rushed towards the pool.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Han Sen shouted, with a frown.


    No one listened to Han Sen, though. They all wished to cleanse themselves of the egg mark guing their foreheads by ripping out the lotus roots and consuming them.


    Even though it would be a temporary pause Han Sen was calling for, it was better than getting ahead of themselves and snatching the nts right now.


    ¡°Anyone who steps closer to the pool dies.¡± Captain Wood made a hum. And then, the two Viscounts and the Barons stopped moving.


    Captain Wood looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°It looks like your family members require some discipline.¡±


    Yes, and I will give it.¡± Han Sen rubbed his nose. The Nobles in his employ were mostly spies of one sort or another. They didn¡¯t want to listen to his orders, particrly so if iming the flowers meant the difference between life and death.


    They hadn¡¯t followed Han Sen for very long, either. So, it was not as if Han Sen could control them.


    ¡°Mister Wood, I beg of you to provide me some of this lotus root. I only need a little!¡± Deep Blue Viscount quickly turned to begging.


    After Deep Blue Viscount said this, the other Barons started to beg, too. They all had a ticking timebomb nted on their heads, after all.


    But Captain Wood ignored them. He walked over to the lotus pool and looked at the flowers. A whileter he asked, ¡°Do you know what species of flower these are?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads, not knowing what species of nt they were.


    ¡°Alright... Go ahead and dig up a lotus root.¡± Captain Wood frowned while he spoke to the Barons.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the Barons responded happily.


    You can dig it up, but if you dare steal a bite, I will cut your heads off,¡± Captain Wood continued coldly. ¡°Dig them up and I won¡¯t mistreat you. I won¡¯t give you any less, leastways.¡±


    The Barons looked bitter as they went forward to dig up the lotus roots. Captain Wood and the four Marquise kept their eyes peeled on them. No one dared to eat one of the roots against the Captain¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys moving?¡± Captain Wood asked coldly, seeing Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng.

 Chapter 1849 - 1849 The Real Purpose

    <strong>1849 The Real Purpose</strong>


    ¡°They are my personal guards,¡± Han Sen said.


    So far, they only had Deep Blue Viscount¡¯s word that the lotus roots could suppress the mark. Until it was confirmed, Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to let Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng take any risks.


    Captain Wood frowned and said, ¡°This is dangerous. It is best to get this done as soon as possible. You should get over there and start digging.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Captain Wood and said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you guys go and dig, as well? You are guards, too, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You cannotpare us to them!¡± eximed an infuriated Marquise.


    Captain Wood looked at Han Sen darkly and said, ¡°They are guards, but they have a different master.¡±


    Han Sen understood Captain Wood, but he didn¡¯t change his mind about anything. He said, ¡°It is different, but I think mine are more important than you are. Dig it up if you want, but I will distribute the work of my people how I choose to.¡±


    Captain Wood looked glum, but ck Steel chimed in to say, ¡°Captain Wood, this is Han Sen¡¯s ce. And they are indeed his people tomand. Please watch your tone.¡±


    ¡°Little Master, we are responsible for this. This is about the safety of the Rebate and Narrow Moon as a whole. I have to take charge of this situation,¡± Captain Wood coldly said. He didn¡¯t care too much for ck Steel, either.


    But ck Steel then frowned, and he said, ¡°Captain Wood, this entire operation is my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Master says that you still too young. When this is a matter that concerns the entire Rebate, I am to be the one who takes care of it. Please understand this.¡± Captain Wood bowed down in respect to ck Steel, but he obviously wasn¡¯t willing to relinquish his authority in this scenario.


    ¡°If things are indeed like that, then we will go our separate ways.¡± Han Sen then took off, going in a different direction.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do things however I say we¡¯re going to do them. Without my explicit order, no one here works alone. If they do, I will kill them.¡± Captain Wood spoke, as the Marquise swooped forward to block Han Sen¡¯s passage.


    ¡°Wood Duke!¡± ck Steel looked extremely grim.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Little Master. This is an important time.¡± Captain Wood and a few of the Marquise bowed to ck Steel. But even so, they still held their knives to Han Sen.


    You guys stay here and do not run off. Otherwdse, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± Because of ck Steel, Captain Wood did not force Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng to dig.


    The flowers were soft, and the excavation work was not difficult. The Barons were able to dig up a lot of lotus roots. They were as white as jade and as thick as a baby¡¯s arm. The dusting of dirt that remained on them made them look strong and nutritious.


    When the lotuses were handed up, Captain Wood pointed at them and asked Deep Blue Viscount, ¡°Were these the lotus roots that you ate?¡±


    ¡°Yep, these are the ones.¡± Deep Blue Viscount nodded.


    ¡°You! Come here and eat this,¡± Deep Blue Viscount told one of the Barons. He cut off a small slice of the root for him to eat.


    The Baron was shocked and scared at the same time. He was the only one who had been given permission to eat it, and yet he hesitated.


    ¡°Eat!¡± Captain Wood coldly looked at the Baron. The Baron stopped hesitating and did as requested; he started to eat the piece of root.


    The lotus root was very crunchy, and a pleasant scent wafted from it.


    The Baron took a small bite at first. No one knew if it was working, but it didn¡¯t seem to be hurting the Baron, either.


    He finished it off with a big bite.


    The other Nobles looked at him. Nothing happened after he ate it, and the egg mark was still present.


    Captain Wood kept his eyes fixed on the Baron, and after a while, the Baron¡¯s face turned green. It looked like the Baron was freezing. He held himself, shaking and shivering. ¡°Cold! I am so cold!¡±


    ¡°Deep Blue Viscount, what is going on?¡± Captain Wood looked at Deep Blue Viscount.


    Deep Blue Viscount looked happy, though. And he exined, ¡°Yes, this is it. When I first ate it, I felt cold, too. He¡¯ll be fine in a second, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°How long precisely?¡± Captain Wood asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any way of recording time when I first ate it. Maybe ten minutes?¡± Deep Blue Viscount said, after a minute of thought.


    Captain Wood did not say anything more, and he just waited for the results.


    Ten minutester, the Baron¡¯s chill began to subside, and he started to look better. The egg shape on his forehead became lighter. It had be just a mere shading on his forehead now.


    Hurry and dig the rest of them up!¡± Captain Wood chided them.


    A group of Barons dug the roots out for two hours, and when they were done, they managed to collect a thousand kilograms of the stuff. Captain Wood took some, and gave the rest to the Barons. He didn¡¯t let them eat it just yet, though.


    ¡°Mister Wood, can I have some of the lotus now, please?¡± Deep Blue Viscount carefully asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are many of them. Once this is done, you are free to have them. Now, take me to where Chiron Earl found the egg,¡± Captain Wood said emotionlessly.


    Deep Blue Viscount¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t want to go, but he had to lead.


    ¡°This guy is here for an ulterior purpose. He is not just here to remove the threat of the Ravens on our heads.¡± Gu Qingcheng moved her lips to speak quietly. Only Han Sen heard her say it.


    Han Sen sucked at whispering, so he just nodded in response. He could tell Captain Wood had note here for the lotuses. He was taking the operation far too seriously, and it was obvious that the object of their pursuit was something bigger.


    ¡°They take their orders from ck-Moon King. If this item is that precious, why didn¡¯t hee here himself? Or is it really just because it isn¡¯t that important, after all?¡± Xie Qing King said.


    Xie Qing King was the master of whispering. Only Han Sen and Gu Qingcheng could hear what he had said.


    ¡°It looks like little tricks like that are useful,¡± Han Sen felt depressed. He hadn¡¯t learned anything about the powers of sound. If he had, he might not have had to be a mute in that situation.


    Gu Qingcheng said, ¡°No, it¡¯s the opposite. ck-Moon King noting means the item is worth even more than we can imagine. If he came, other kings would notice and pay attention to what is happening here. This is Narrow Moon, and it would be suspicious for him toe to Eclipse. Why would he go to Han Sen¡¯s? If other kings found out about his venture here, he might not be able to im the item he desires.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xie Qing King nodded, thinking what she said had made perfect sense. Then he said, ¡°What is the item?¡±


    ¡°We need to ask Captain Wood. He is the only one who knows something about what we¡¯re doing. ck Steel doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and neither do the four Marquise,¡± Gu Qingcheng said quietly.

 Chapter 1850 - 1850 Purple Copper Palace

    <strong>1850 Purple Copper Pce</strong>


    A group of people followed Deep Blue Viscount as he led the way to the pce. Suddenly, Han Sen felt as if something on his back was moving.


    Han Sen pretended to fetch some water, so he could reach around and feel his back. It was the box with the steel feather inside. It was moving.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t told Captain Wood he had found a steel feather on Wind Viscount¡¯s body. He had put it in his backpack, worried that it might cause trouble back in the base if he left it unattended. Since it was now moving around for no reason, it appeared that his worry had been valid.


    The further they walked, the shakier the box became. Luckily, there was a bag covering it, so no one had noticed it yet.


    Walking through a number of stone halls, they soon arrived at a za. Scattered around it were a number of crumpled skeletons with their skulls blown wide open. There was also a big ck egg there, too.


    Deep Blue Viscount was scared of the big ck egg. His legs went soft as he stood right outside the za.


    Captain Wood, on the other hand, looked delighted. Hemanded the Nobles to go forward. Even Deep Blue Viscount, whose resolve had dissolved, was pulled forward by the Marquise.


    One of the Marquise threatened Han Sen, trying to get him to move across the za. Together, they all approached the big ck egg.


    Han Sen did not think that the egg was the reason for the feather¡¯s shaking. When he got closer to the big ck egg, the steel feather did not have a stronger reaction. It only grew stronger when he moved forward.


    ¡°What is this steel feather? Is it a feather of a Raven, perhaps? Or is it one of their crafted treasures?¡± Han Sen guessed to himself.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve found the source, then go ahead and break it,¡± Han Sen said.


    Captain Wood coldly looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Break it? How about you go ahead and give it a try?¡±


    Han Sen pulled out Ghost Teeth Knife and gave the egg a firm whack. A metallic noise rang out, amidst a flurry of sparks dashed across the shell of the egg. Even so, no mark was left.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he said, ¡°This egg is that hard?¡±


    He could not use Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s full power. But with the sharpness, he should still have been able to leave a mark on Earl geno armaments.


    It was just an egg. There was no mark at all, though. It was a testament to the shell¡¯s sturdiness.


    ¡°Captain Wood, can you destroy it?¡± ck Steel asked.


    ¡°Little Master, while I am a Duke, I cannot destroy it. The only way to do this is to move the item back to the pce,¡± Captain Wood said politely.


    ¡°You think your lie will fool the kid?¡± Xie Qing King smiled.


    Captain Wood¡¯s expression hardened as ck Steel immediately asked, ¡°Captain Wood, why did my father send you here? For what purpose?¡± ck Steel was not stupid. He knew ck-Moon King wouldn¡¯t have sent a Duke all this way just to save Han Sen.


    Captain Wood quietly said, ¡°Little Master, I am only here to carry out my orders. I don¡¯t know anything more.¡±


    ck Steel stopped asking because he knew he would not learn anything from Captain Wood. He walked up to Han Sen and said, ¡°I apologize. I cannot believe my presence here has brought you harm instead of aid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. Without you being here, we wouldn¡¯t be standing where we are.¡± Han Sen smiled, looking as if he did not mind.


    ck Steel looked at Han Sen solemnly. ¡°Do not worry. For as long as I am alive, I will not allow any harm toe to you. The only way you¡¯ll suffer is over my dead body.¡±


    ck Steel spoke to Han Sen, but he also said this as an indirect warning for Captain Wood.


    Captain Wood heard what was said, and so he smiled and said, ¡°Little Master, you worry too much! Han Sen is Knife Queen¡¯s student. I wouldn¡¯t dare hurt him. We are here to finish the mission, not bring harm to anyone.¡±


    Captain Wood¡¯s voice then turned cold, and he went on to say, ¡°But if someone does try to stop us from fulfilling our task, we will not show mercy.¡±


    Captain Wood then told a few of the Barons to help carry the egg towards the pce. Deep Blue Viscount¡¯s legs were shaking, and he was almost too scared to point out the next few directions.


    ¡°ck Steel, what do you know about the Raven?¡± Han Sen talked to ck Steel as they continued walking. He earnestly believed ck Steel had nothing to do with Captain Wood¡¯s ns.


    A man like ck Steel wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    ck Steel briefly dropped into thought before saying, ¡°The Rebate have ruled Narrow Moon for a billion years. I don¡¯t think anyone knows exactly what happened when we conquered it. All that I know is the general stuff you learn in history books. They glorify our race, however, so it¡¯s easy to see that some of it is fabricated.¡±


    ¡°What about the Raven? Are there any legends surrounding them?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No. The history books don¡¯t really share much about the shape of the Ravens. All we know is that they were simr to birds. I scoured the information we have about the Ravens, and I learned where the mark of an egg came from. As for the Ravens themselves, there is next to nothing in our records. Or at least, out of what we know concerning their presence in the Rebate system.¡± ck Steel shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Such a powerful xenogeneic race was wiped out by the Rebate. Why is there such scant information? The writers of your history books could have at least made them out as viins. The truth seems to be the opposite, though. You guys don¡¯t even know what they look like,¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    ¡°It is weird.¡± ck Steel nodded.


    Captain Wood heard every word they said, but he didn¡¯t stop them from discussing the matter. He merely hastened everyone along.


    Perhaps it was because Chiron Earl had activated all the traps before theiring, but there was no danger inhibiting their way as they moved forward. It was a surprisingly smooth trip.


    The steel feather started to shake faster and faster, and Han Sen was unsure if that was a good thing. He also had a question.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t found any sign of Wind Viscount¡¯s passage. Where did he actually get infected?¡±


    After walking for half a day, they eventually found themselves standing before a pce. This pce looked different from the other pces. The others were made of stone, but this one was built from purple copper. It looked very mysterious.


    Outside the pce, zed across the walls, were paintings. They mostly depicted a number of creatures with human bodies and bunny ears. They were obviously the Rebate.


    In those paintings, the Rebate were not standing in positions of honor. Rather, they were pulling a strange cart that looked like a carriage. They were doing manualbor, like beasts of burden.

 Chapter 1851 - 1851 Center of Narrow Moon

    <strong>1851 Center of Narrow Moon</strong>


    Han Sen was interested in those paintings. He kept looking at them, fascinated by the depiction of Rebate being ves. But in the paintings, Han Sen could not see what beings had enved them.


    The carriage, and the ve masters that it held, were all enveloped in bright light. So much so, you could not identify the beings inside it.


    ¡°You! Open the door.¡± Captain Wood pointed at one of the Barons as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± That Baron suddenly kneeled, nted his face down to the ground, and started to kowtow. He did it so vigorously, his forehead began to bleed.


    Katcha!


    Captain Wood cut the Baron¡¯s head clean off, and emotionlessly spoke to another one of the Barons. ¡°You! Now you go and open the door.¡±


    The Baron¡¯s legs were shaking. He didn¡¯t beg as the previous Baron had. Instead, he slowly approached the door of the pce. His trembling legs brought him closer and closer to the door, and when he was near enough, he extended his shaky hands. With little to no strength, he pushed against it. The door did not budge.


    ¡°Use strength!¡± Captain Wood shouted.


    The Baron shoved forcefully against the door, but still, there was no response.


    ¡°Deep Blue Viscount, how did Chiron Earl enter?¡± Captain Wood asked Deep Blue Viscount.


    Deep Blue Viscount, ever since he had returned to this ce, had looked quite pale. His lips shivered as he tried to speak, saying, ¡°He merely pushed the door and it opened. He did nothing special.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything? Come on, man. Think about it harder,¡± Captain Wood quietly requested.


    Deep Blue Viscount¡¯s entire body was shaking like mad. His facial expression screamed out the fact he was hiding something. And inside, whenever he thought about it, he wanted to faint and drop down to the ground.


    ¡°I guess I do know what happened,¡± Gu Qingcheng said with a sigh. She used the voice only Han Sen and Xie Qing King could pick up.


    Han Sen nodded. He knew what she was thinking, too; but it was simply too cruel.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xie Qing King was toozy to think about it, so he quietly asked them to spell it out.


    Gu Qingcheng said, ¡°If I am not mistaken, Chiron Earl brought more than just Deep Blue Viscount. There might have been six ordinary Rebate.¡±


    Xie Qing King did not want to realize what she was suggesting, but he was a smart man. He understood and said, ¡°Are you saying Chiron Earl brought the ordinary Rebate intentionally for some reason? Their only use could have been in opening this door. Does that mean Deep Blue Viscount is some sort of key or sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°That must be the reason it,¡± Gu Qingcheng said coldly.


    Gu Qingcheng knew this, but Captain Wood was not dumb, either. He stared at Deep Blue Viscount and said, ¡°If you tell me the truth, I will let you live. If you lie, you are going to be a sacrifice.¡±


    Deep Blue Viscount¡¯s body shook even more now. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°We need the blood of four Rebate to open this door.¡±


    When Deep Blue Viscount said that, the Rebate Barons were shocked. They immediately tried to run. Aside from them, only Captain Wood and ck Steel were Rebate. Everyone knew what would happen to them now.


    Captain Wood didn¡¯t look at the Rebate Barons that were escaping, though. Four of the Marquise did so for him. They swiftly moved to grab the escaping Barons. Then, all four of the captured Rebate were thrown in front of the pce door.


    ¡°How do we do this?¡± Captain Wood saw Deep Blue Viscount shaking like mad.


    Deep Blue Viscount, with his still-shaky voice, said, ¡°Make them kneel in front of the gate, and then cut off their heads. Their blood should be absorbed by the gate.¡±


    ¡°Mister, help!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! I am going to fight you.¡±


    The four Rebate begged for their lives. Others were mad. Some of them wished to kill themselves. But no matter what they wished to do, they could not move.


    Captain Wood unleashed a power before any of them could move their fingers. They were kneeling before the door now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I am Knight River King¡¯s man!¡± a Rebate Baron shouted.


    When he shouted that out, the other three Barons started shouting, too. They were all well-known, at some level.


    Captain Wood ignored their pleas, though. He grabbed the scared Deep Blue Viscount and brought him in front of the door. He made him kneel with the four Barons.


    ¡°Captain Wood! What is this? I told you what you wanted to know,¡± Deep Blue Viscount was terrified.


    There are four Rebate Barons, and you said you need four. Isn¡¯t that quite a coincidence?¡± Captain Wood said coldly.


    ¡°Mister, I did not lie! You really only need four!¡± Deep Blue Viscount shouted.


    Captain Wood looked up to the painting on the wall and said, ¡°Kill.¡±


    The four Marquise moved to cut the heads of the Rebate off. Five in total, with Deep Blue Viscount included.


    Han Sen and Gu Qingcheng frowned. This was just like the sanctuary. If you were weak, you would only end up getting bullied.


    Deep Blue Viscount and the others were all killed. Then, Captain Wood withdrew his power. The five headless bodies were still in a kneeling position, as the necks squirted out blood that spray-painted the door.


    The blood began to float up and stain the markings across the door, before being wholly absorbed. The five headless corpses continued to squirt blood ceaselessly. It was a creepy thing to see.


    The Barons had killed before, but seeing this, it made their legs grow soft.


    Katcha!


    The five bodies shriveled up as all their blood was drawn into the door. The bronze door turned red, and then, it made a sound.


    It was just a sound, though. The door did not open.


    The five bodies were all dried-up now, lying on the ground. They were like husks, devoid of any fluid.


    You! Go and open the door.¡± Captain Wood pointed at one of the Barons.


    The Baron was so scared that he wet his pants. But even so, he still walked toward the door, shivering constantly. He pushed the red-bronze door open.


    The bronze door opened, and light spilled out of the gap. When the group saw whaty inside there, they were quite surprised.


    Inside, there was a small replica of Narrow Moon. Each moon had its own orbital ring, and in the center of them all, there was an orb. Like a sun, it gleamed brightly. That was at the center of the purple-bronze pce.

 Chapter 1852 - 1852 Raven

    <strong>1852 Raven</strong>


    Han Sen was shocked. Other than the strange sr system within, the purple-bronze pce was empty. Countless moons orbited a sun, and they looked like they had been there for a long time.


    The Baron that opened the door stood where he was, as Captain Wood excitedly moved forward to push him out of the way. He walked forward, and the four Marquise followed.


    Han Sen thought it was strange that they suddenly seemed braver. They hadn¡¯t sent their cannon fodder in first in case there were traps. It didn¡¯t seem like a very Wood-thing to do.


    And as this strange feeling continued to permeate Han Sen¡¯s temperament, Captain Wood kneeled in the air like a knight. As he faced the sun, he said, ¡°Lord Skygod, greetings from your most loyal Rebate ve.¡±


    Han Sen felt his eyeballs bulge in their sockets, and it seemed like everyone else was equally surprised. He thought there was going to be a fight, with the situation changing so suddenly.


    ¡°It looks like the god that the Rebate obey is the sun. It is no wonder it looks like that,¡± Gu Qingcheng said quietly.


    Han Sen understood what she was saying. No wonder the Rebate didn¡¯t have ounts of their victory over the Ravens. It did not look as if they had beaten them at all. If the Rebate had won the war, even if the enemy had been weak and pitiable, they still could have imed that it was a heroic and noble victory.


    There was only one possible reason for the Rebate to avoid talking about their victory over the Raven: they hadn¡¯t actually won. Something must have happened to the Raven, providing the Rebate a fortunate opportunity to steal Narrow Moon for themselves. Whether or not the Raven hadpletely disappeared was something they were not sure of.


    ¡°You guys still remember me? What do you want, providing sacrifices like that?¡± The sun-like orb possessed an old voice.


    ¡°Lord Skygod, I... I...¡± Captain Wood looked hesitant to say it, and his face twisted a little in the attempt to speak.


    Captain Wood hade here on ck-Moon King¡¯s orders. The wish he had to make was something ck-Moon King desired, but right now, another thought crept across his mind.


    His mind was in two halves, and his face looked strange. After a while of thought, he said, ¡°Lord Skygod, we require a fireseed.¡±


    The sun-like orb said, ¡°You should know that a sacrifice like that is not enough for a fireseed. You will require more.¡±


    When Han Sen and the others heard this, they tensed. If Captain Wood required live sacrifices, they would be in danger.


    But things were not as Han Sen feared. Captain Wood brought out a box. He held it up to the Skygod and said, ¡°Skygod, this is my sacrifice.¡±


    The box in Captain Wood¡¯s hands started to fly. It went past a moon right towards the sun.


    After some time passed, Sun Skygod said, ¡°Good. This is enough. You can be granted a fireseed.¡±


    After that, the sun released a small fire. It was like the light of a candle, and it flew directly back to Captain Wood. Captain Wood pulled out a ck bottle to put the me inside. He closed it, and then put it away.


    ¡°Thank you, Skygod.¡± Captain Wood bowed, and then went on to ask, ¡°Skygod, is there still one more wish avable to be made?¡±


    ¡°No. The three wishes have been granted,¡± Sun Skygod used his old voice.


    ¡°Did Chiron Earl make two wishes? Where did he get that many sacrifices?¡± Captain Wood¡¯s face changed.


    Sun Skygod said, ¡°Chiron Earl only made one wish. Not long ago, a Viscount approached and made a wish. So, the three wishes have now been made.¡±


    Captain Wood¡¯s face looked ill, and he said, ¡°A Viscount made a wish? Who?¡±


    ¡°You can return to whence you came now.¡± Sun Skygod did not answer his question.


    Captain Wood did not dare disobey themand, so he simply bowed and left the purple-bronze pce with his four Marquise. He looked quite gloomy.


    Now Han Sen wondered if Wind Viscount was the one who made the wish. It didn¡¯t make sense if he had, though. If he had made a sacrifice and gone through all that effort, why would he have died not long after?


    After Captain Wood had left the hall, Sun Skygod¡¯s voice boomed across the hall. ¡°If you have the Raven feather, why do you not make a wish?¡± Everyone was shocked, and no one knew who his question was directed at.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he thought to himself, ¡°The Raven feather cannot be that steel feather, can it?¡±


    ¡°If you have the Raven feather, you can make one more wish.¡± Sun Skygod¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Everyone looked at each other, wondering who amongst them might have had such a feather.


    Han Sen stayed quiet, but when he stepped forward, he noticed Captain Wood and the others¡¯ faces change.


    ¡°Mister Skygod, what are these Raven markings?¡± Han Sen did not make a wish. He simply asked a question before all else.


    Sun Skygod answered, ¡°Chiron Earl made a wish to grow a Raven. You need a sacrifice to grow the Raven, and the people with the marks on them are the sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°Then, might I ask how it is possible to erase those Raven marks?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Sun Skygod seemed to show bias towards Han Sen, and he answered him again. ¡°You do not need to erase them. When the Raven is born, the marks will fade. The marks will not bring harm to the people possessing them. In fact, those who have it will be granted Raven blood. It will make them stronger.¡±


    Now, Han Sen was able to understand why Skygod was so nice and so willing to answer the questions.


    But Han Sen had to keep on asking. ¡°Then, how do I make the Raven be born in a way that the sacrifices don¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°You find more sacrifices. Find more than you need, and you will live,¡± Sun Skygod said with certainty.


    ¡°Is there anything else? Is there a method that won¡¯t require any sacrifices?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°You can use your wish to erase those marks, of course. You ask too many questions; now, sacrifice the Raven feather and make your wish,¡± Sun Skygod said.

 Chapter 1853 - 1853 Wish

    <strong>1853 Wish</strong>


    Han Sen did not like making wishes. He knew what had happened to Dawn, Uncle Bug, and the Ning family¡¯s Second Mister, and it hadpletely soured him on the concept of making wishes.


    Han Sen did not think Skygod was a good character.


    Chiron Earl had made a wish, but he was killed alongside the rest of his helpers.


    He did not know if Wind Viscount had made a wish, but he had died, too. And on top of that, he had infected the rest of Han Sen¡¯s people back at base with the sacrificial marking.


    Han Sen did not say anything. And there were only two wishes he could realistically make. One wish was to ask Skygod to erase everyone¡¯s markings, but that was something that Skygod was suspiciously leading him to request. If he wasn¡¯t leading Han Sen on, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the possibility in the first ce.


    Han Sen did not think he was any more important than Wood Duke. But Skygod had spoken a lot more to Han Sen, and so it was fairly obvious that Skygod wanted something from him.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t make this wish. Even if everyone did get their markings removed, the egg was still around. The infection, in some way, would go on. And on top of that, Han Sen only had one Raven feather.


    He could also wish for the Raven to be born without the need for a sacrifice.


    ording to what Skygod had told him, if the Raven was born, the markings would be useless. The people with them would not be hurt, and if anything, those who had been marked would only benefit.


    But Han Sen couldn¡¯t be sure this was the truth just because Skygod had said so. It might just be another way that Skygod was trying to deceive him.


    If this was the truth, there was the whole matter of pondering what to do once the Raven was born. It required a grand sacrifice for its birth, so only the gods knew how much it wouldter require, as it grew up.


    At least it wouldn¡¯t have the ability to kill, presumably. But that couldn¡¯t be known until it was born. It could actually be scarier once it was born than when it was in the egg.


    Wishes like that seemed too dangerous to Han Sen. But the silver fox, Xie Qing King, and Gu Qingcheng possessed the mark. If he didn¡¯t sort this out soon, everyone here could die.


    ¡°Make your wish.¡± Sun Skygod¡¯s voice boomed again, echoing across the hall.


    Han Sen did not bring out the steel feather yet, though. He just asked, ¡°Lord Skygod, is there anyone else like you, that can grant a wish through sacrifices?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with your wish,¡± Sun Skygod said.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with my wish, but I had a few friends who made a wish to a so-called god. Their dreams might havee true, but ultimately, their lives all turned to misery. I am afraid of ending up like them. I don¡¯t want to make a wish and find myself unable to enjoy it,¡± Han Sen said slowly.


    ¡°I am not that kind of god,¡± Sun Skygod said.


    ¡°So, you are saying there are other gods like you?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes turned bright. He had been looking for that god for a long time, but he had never been able to pick up on a single lead. He hadn¡¯t expected to find one here.


    ¡°You cannotpare those fake gods to someone like me,¡± Sun Skygod said in irritation.


    Now Han Sen knew that other gods did exist. And now Han Sen wanted to know information concerning the gods Skygod knew, and whether one of them was the god that the Seventh Team had encountered.


    Han Sen wished to ask something more, but Sun Skygod said, ¡°I am going to rest. Give me your feather and make the wish now, or wait another thousand years.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the offer. I¡¯ll think about it, and maybe I¡¯ll make this wish in a thousand years,¡± Han Sen said, then tried to exit the purple-bronze pce.


    When he had entered the pce, he stayed near the door. He didn¡¯t enter too far, so he thought he could bolt outside quickly enough if something bad happened.


    But now Han Sen noticed he had underestimated Skygod. As he tried to reach the door, the door suddenly looked so far away. He wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it.


    You are a little creature no greater than an ant. Where do you think you are? You cannote and go so simply. Make your wish with your feather, or I will send you to hell. You will suffer for the rest of eternity, mark my words.¡± Sun Skygod sounded a little peeved.


    ¡°I told you I have no wish to make,¡± Han Sen responded.


    Then think about it, right here, right now.¡± Sun Skygod coldly went on to say, ¡°But hurry. You might end up dying before you are able to make a wish.¡±


    Han Sen frowned, not understanding what Skygod meant. But soon, he did.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers and hair grew quickly. He began growing a long beard, as something else urred to his skin.


    Time has sped up!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed.


    Wood Duke and all the others were shocked. Controlling time really was something only a god could do.


    Han Sen looked at his body. With the speed he was aging, his few-hundred-year lifespan would be over in a few hours.


    ¡°I am Skygod. I can do anything, if it is what I desire.¡± Skygod sounded cold. It didn¡¯t look as if he was showing off, though. This was something ordinary for him.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you just take the feather. Why do I have to make a sacrifice?¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was getting older, but he wasn¡¯t panicking yet.


    Han Sen had the powers of space and time himself. Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as Skygod, Skygod couldn¡¯t bluff him. When Han Sen spoke, Skygod went quiet and did not say anything more.


    Han Sen¡¯s body kept getting older. His hair had reached his feet, and the beard had reached the ground. He wanted to leave the hall, more than anything. But even at full-speed, he couldn¡¯t reach the door. It was always one step away from him.


    ¡°Old Han, I aming!¡± Xie Qing King shouted, wishing to barge into the hall. He did not care if there was a god inside or not.


    Gu Qingcheng pulled out her sword named Pure. She readied herself to help Xie Qing King and Han Sen.


    ¡°Don¡¯te in! I know what to do.¡± Han Sen¡¯s shout prevented Xie Qing King froming in.

 Chapter 1854 - 1854 Walking Out of the Hall

    <strong>1854 Walking Out of the Hall</strong>


    Xie Qing King stopped just short of the entrance and spoke aloud to Han Sen. ¡°Do you really have a way? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll pull you out of there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way,¡± Han Sen said calmly.


    ¡°Han Sen, give him your sacrifice and make the wish! Do you want to die?¡± Captain Wood said, with a frown.


    ¡°He is your god, Rebate. He is not the god of the crystallizers. Who said I absolutely must make a wish with him?¡± Han Sen mocked the scenario.


    ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t want to live.¡± Captain Wood looked rather gloomy.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him if Han Sen wanted to live or die, but he was on Eclipse. If Han Sen randomly died there, under his supervision, he couldn¡¯t rightly exin to Queen what had transpired.


    ¡°Skygod, I am not making a wish. And I will not hand over the feather. Even if you kill me or torture me, you won¡¯t obtain it. So,e on! Give me what you¡¯ve got,¡± Han Sen said, then continued walking toward the door.


    Sun Skygod did not say a word. Han Sen¡¯s body was growing old very quickly, though. His face had wrinkled, and his hair had gone white.


    ¡°Even if you do not want to use the Raven feather to save your people, aren¡¯t you interested in something for yourself? How about immortality? If you make a wish, you can live forever! Or you can be the king of somend, if you so choose. I can grant you anything you want, right here, right now.¡± Sun Skygod finally broke his silence.


    Han Sen did not respond. He continued walking away. He couldn¡¯t leave, so he just kept on going.


    ¡°Has someone you love died? If you make a wish, I can bring them back for you.¡± Sun Skygod offered more, seeing Han Sen¡¯s continued disinterest.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything to him, though. He just kept on going, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    ¡°If you want to be Narrow Moon¡¯s absolute master, you only have to ask that of me.¡± Sun Skygod¡¯s offerings were bing grander as time went on. If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Han Sen found himself in the seat of the creator.


    Han Sen remained unfazed and uncaring. He kept on walking. He walked in the direction of the door that could never be reached.


    Not long after, Han Sen¡¯s hair had all turned white. His face was covered in wrinkles. He was like a dying old man. He was really old at this point.


    Little Silver, who had been sitting on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder the whole time, was old, too. His silver hair had turned white, and it looked as if he was going to die of old age.


    ¡°What? Are you not going to help him?¡± a Marquise mocked.


    Xie Qing King said coldly, ¡°He said he has a way out of there.¡±


    The Marquise lifted his top lip, thinking Xie Qing King was merely too scared to go to Han Sen¡¯s aid. The others thought the same, as well. They could see him standing on the precipice, only watching Han Sen and refusing to step inside.


    Suddenly, the purple-bronze door shut. And then, you could not see what was beyond there. This also meant Han Sen was now hidden from sight.


    ¡°It looks like Skygod is angry. Han Sen is most likely dead now. We should go, Master.¡± Captain Wood was speaking to ck Steel.


    ck Steel frowned and looked at the solemn door that had closed. He said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing there? Why are you not leaving?¡± a Marquise asked Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°We are waiting for Han Sen,¡± Xie Qing King coldly said.


    ¡°Earlier, you two were afraid to step inside. Stop pretending about this nonsense.¡± The Marquise lifted his lip.


    ¡°Let them stay,¡± ck Steel said. Then, he signaled for the rest of the team to depart. Then, he murmured to Xie Qing King, ¡°Tell Han Sen that I¡¯m sorry. I will leave much of the lotus in the base.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xie Qing King affirmed he would.


    When Captain Wood took the others to the ce¡¯s exit, Xie Qing King spoke again. He said, ¡°Is Han Sen really going to be fine?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were confident he would be.¡± Gu Qingcheng looked at the door before them and spoke carelessly.


    ¡°I am, but that Skygod is a dodgy fellow. I am afraid Han Sen will walk out as an old man.¡± Xie Qing King slumped his shoulders.


    Gu Qingcheng understood what he was getting at, but she did not respond to him.


    A lot of time passed, and after an hour, the purple-bronze door opened. Han Sen came out alongside Little Silver.


    Han Sen had not be an old man, and he was as young as he had been when he first entered the hall. He had not been injured, either.


    Little Silver was fine, too. And he had his old silver fur that was radiant and shiny.


    ¡°Did you make a wish?¡± Gu Qingcheng spoke to Han Sen, looking real dim.


    Han Sen shook his head and pulled out a box. He smiled and said, ¡°The item Skygod wanted is still in here. Even if I make a wish, he won¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Why would he let you go unharmed, if you didn¡¯t make one?¡± Xie Qing King asked with much curiosity.


    ¡°I was fine the whole time. Him speeding up time was merely an illusion.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°It was an illusion? That means he wasn¡¯t real, and all his power was merely for show?¡± Xie Qing King said.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have all the powers he pretended to have, but at least his space powers were legit. Even though he is not really all-powerful, he is still at a deified level. Even if we have to fight him eventually, we cannot deal with him now.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°Why did he not kill you and just take the feather?¡± Xie Qing King could not believe that things had worked out this way.


    Han Sen did not answer Xie Qing King, though. He just looked at Gu Qingcheng and asked, ¡°That Sun Skygod, was he the same god as the one you met?¡±


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This one gave me apletely different feeling to the one I previously met. That being said, there appears to be a thread connecting them somehow. Maybe. I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are both of the same kind? They must both have a limitation of some sort. They cannot just kill people.¡± Han Sen did not continue with that train of questions, though. He just looked around and asked, ¡°Captain Wood and the others have left?¡±


    ¡°As soon as the door shut, they took their leave. ck Steel told us he would leave some of the lotus roots for us at the base,¡± Xie Qing King answered.


    ¡°I am afraid they might not even be able to leave the pce. As far as I know, those who make wishes don¡¯t meet a fond fate. Let¡¯s go. I hope we can catch up with them.¡± Han Sen took off power walking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! How did you know all that was an illusion?¡± Gu Qingcheng asked, matching Han Sen¡¯s speed. She had no idea it was all a trick.


    Han Sen did not answer. He patted his shoulder and Little Invisible revealed itself. Han Sen smiled. ¡°If that power was real, he should have aged, too.¡±

 Chapter 1855 - 1855 Egg in the Fire

    <strong>1855 Egg in the Fire</strong>


    The three of them sped up. They chased after Captain Wood¡¯s group for a dozen miles, beforeing across a body crumpled on the floor. It looked as if the person had died a long time ago, but strangely, the clothing the body wore belonged to one of the Barons that had previously apanied them.


    And there wasn¡¯t just one such body. A little further on, they found more Baron corpses. The manner in which they died seemed to reflect what had urred to Wind Viscount. Their heads had been blown open, leaving a gaping hole.


    ¡°Weird. Didn¡¯t they have the lotus roots? Didn¡¯t they erase the markings? That should have at leaststed them a good while.¡± Gu Qingcheng frowned.


    ¡°It looks like the lotus root might be useless, after all.¡± Han Sen pointed to the ground. There were some remains of the lotus on the ground.


    And near the shreds of lotus, there was another Baron corpse. The man was holding half of a lotus root, indicating he had been eating it when he died. Halfway through his consumption of the nt, part of his head had exploded.


    You are telling me that those lotus roots are actually useless?¡± Xie Qing King¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re useless, but we don¡¯t know for sure yet. These guys are dead, but you guys are alive. It doesn¡¯t look like this matter is all that simple. Hmm, we need to catch up with them. I hope I am wrong, of course. If I¡¯m not, things will have taken a swift turn for the worse.¡± Han Sen sped up on his travel, and every now and again, they would catch sight of a Baron that was dead and clutching a lotus.


    Little Silver suddenly came to a stop. The egg mark on his forehead turned into a ck bird. Little Silver seemed upset by the change, and he kept on scratching the point.


    ¡°My head feels weird, too.¡± Xie Qing King grasped his forehead.


    Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng. The egg markings on their foreheads had turned into birds.


    ¡°You guys should eat some of the lotus and stay back here. Don¡¯t follow me any further.¡± Han Sen grabbed a lotus and passed one to Little Silver.


    Little Silver gobbled it up, and he was struck with that chilling sensation. Afterward, the bird on his forehead grew fainter.


    ¡°You guys should take more of the lotus and stay away from here. I¡¯ll go on ahead and take a look.¡± After that, Han Sen summoned his Teeth Rabbit shoes and ran forward quickly.


    He traveled a dozen miles in a single moment. On his way, he saw the bodies of many more Barons, and even one Marquise. Thetter was one of Captain Wood¡¯s guards.


    Han Sen kept going forward until he came before a pce. There, he saw something that gave him a shock.


    In front of that pce, the big ck egg was hovering in mid-air. It was burning with golden fire. Below the egg, three Marquise and Captain Wood himself were also aze with golden fire. They looked ready to be charcoal.


    Captain Wood was doing okay. His body was surrounded by blue light, and he was managing to hold off the mes. The three Marquise, on the other hand, were truly on fire.


    ck Steel had fallen across the stairs. The Dragon Back Knife was hovering over his head, as the shadow of a dragon covered him to protect him. It was holding the gold fire at bay.


    Bzzt!


    Ghost Teeth Knife leaped out from Han Sen¡¯s backpack, its de pointed at the egg. It emitted a purple mist, like the egg was a grand foe. The gold mes of the egg were approaching like a meteor. Ghost Teeth Knife cut them in half.


    But the golden mes that were cut in half continued their approach.


    Han Sen dodged them, then grabbed Ghost Teeth Knife.


    Ghost Teeth Knife could only attack. It wasn¡¯t much for defense, so Han Sen could not use it to block. It was a far cry from the Dragon Back Knife, which was currently focused on protecting ck Steel.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen asked, as he evaded more fire.


    He was wearing his Teeth Rabbit shoes, so he was blisteringly quick. The fire was unable to burn him.


    When Captain Wood saw Han Sen, who had not died or been permanently wounded from his time in that hall, he was incredibly shocked. He couldn¡¯t dwell much on the matter, given the current circumstances, however. So, he just said, ¡°Kill the Raven blood and do not let it get free. Otherwise, we are all dead!¡±


    ck Steel then yelled to Han Sen, ¡°The egg absorbed Skygod¡¯s fireseed! The power of its fire is cruel and strong; you should run!¡±


    Wood Duke was screaming. Eventually, he proved unable to hold back the fire, and his skin began to sear and sizzle.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t keen on the prospect of saving Captain Wood, but Little Silver and the others had the mark. If he didn¡¯t destroy the egg right here, they¡¯d all end up like Captain Wood.


    Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Rabbit shoes were incredibly fast, and with a swift move, he was able to dodge two mes. Holding Ghost Teeth Knife, he swept forward to strike the giant egg wreathed in golden fire.


    Han Sen¡¯s power wasn¡¯t sufficient to activate Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s true strength, but right now, the knife was feeling threatened. It summoned power by its own volition, power of proportions that exceeded the capabilities of a Duke.


    It was like the egg was a living creature. It cast a number of gold mes towards Han Sen, which came down on him like rain.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like a bird in the sky. He evaded a dozen fires and shed the egg.


    Dong!


    The purple mist and the golden mes were both extinguished. But the egg did not get damaged.


    Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s full strength did not affect it. This realization made Han Sen frown.


    More attacks wereing at Han Sen now, too. So, Han Sen used his Teeth Rabbit shoes to fly. He evaded all the fire and employed his knifemind. He looked like a monster as he swooped down at the eggshell, shing.


    Katcha!


    Some marks were left on the egg, but it had yet to crack.


    Han Sen was too weak, and he could only push his power to reach the capabilities of a Viscount. If he had the power of a King, alongside that Ghost Teeth Knife, he could undoubtedly break the egg in two.


    Han Sen kept moving his body, as he tried to dodge the golden mes. He was going to hit the giant egg again.


    When he hit the egg this time, however, there was no noise. It was like the knife found itself suddenly sticking to the egg. But when he did this, the egg itself showed a reaction, and it bounced itself away.


    Han Sen was delighted by this, as he had just used Yin Yang st. The power he used from the Ghost Teeth Knife seemed to work.


    The egg backed away like it was scared. But it still carried its golden fire. It dodged Han Sen¡¯s knife, not wanting to get hit again.


    It was just an egg, though, and it couldn¡¯t move very fast. Han Sen, on the other hand, soared through the sky like a phoenix. Again, he shed the giant egg.


    The egg jumped like a cat getting its tail stepped on.

 Chapter 1856 - 1856 Skygod Is Angry

    <strong>1856 Skygod Is Angry</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s body was shing in the air. When he struck the giant egg, Captain Wood waspletely shocked.


    ¡°A speed like that, and a knifemind like that... How... Is his Teeth knifemind as good as the Queen¡¯s? What is this...? Isn¡¯t he just a Baron?¡±


    Ghost Teeth Knife came against the giant egg, making it swing in the air like a tumbler.


    Han Sen could feel the life inside it. Ghost Teeth and Han Sen¡¯s knifemind had definitely damaged whatever creature resided inside. It had been a hearty blow to whatever was within.


    After the egg was injured, the gold fire it used took on the shape of a fiery bird. It chased after Han Sen wildly, but Han Sen still had his Teeth Rabbit shoes. He could still move much faster than that fiery bird, and it couldn¡¯t even singe him.


    Suddenly, though, a gold me rose in the air like a blooming flower. The gold fire started to peel, as a handsome man revealed himself from the flickering lights. The man looked holy, like a god of some sort.


    ¡°Han Sen; killing the Raven will not benefit you. If you let him go, I can promise you three things,¡± the godlike man in the air quietly told Han Sen.


    ¡°Is this Skygod¡¯s true form?¡± Captain Wood was shocked again. He didn¡¯t think Skygod could leave the purple-bronze hall. He hadn¡¯t expected the elusive figure to show up outside the hall, and in another form as well.


    Han Sen ignored the golden man, though. He still thrashed the egg, making it rumble and rock even more.


    ¡°I can erase the marks you all possess, and performing three services,¡± the man that was d in gold clothes went on to


    Han Sen kept on hitting the egg, though. Eventually, there was a noise, and it prompted the egg to fall down and hit the ground.


    Han Sen jumped down next to it, with his Ghost Teeth Knife rampaging like a beast. It kept on hitting the egg, until a strange noise started to sound from inside it. It was like the sound of something crying.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The gold-clothed man¡¯s face changed now, and he gave themand coldly.


    Golden fire rained down like water, covering the world. The gold-clothed man was in the air, staring down at Han Sen, asserting himself like some sort of deity. And then, he said, ¡°I broke my own rules today, by letting you leave with your life. You figured out that I am just a being who uses illusions.¡±


    After the voice, the gold me turned the pce into a realm ofva. The gold fire became a monstrous entity, as dragons formed of fire stormed through the air around them. It was like the whole world was on that man¡¯s side.


    With that disy of power, Wood Duke wanted to immediately kowtow to the gold man. Han Sen stood defiantly, though, ignoring him. He kept on shing the egg, making the crying sound sing even louder. The egg was beginning to get webbed with cracks.


    The gold-clothed man was furious at this point, and the dragon and fire-beasts heard his rage. They raced down towards Han Sen, igniting the atmosphere with all sorts of fire.


    Han Sen was like an ant before a flood. It seemed as if those monstrous fires would have no trouble in destroying him.


    A lot of those fiery beasts roared at Han Sen, with tongues of meshing the air. They almost managed to get Han Sen. But instead, they hit the ground and made the earth itself melt.


    Han Sen still showed no concern with them, and he kept on striking the egg. The egg made even more noise now, and even more cracks began to show across its form.


    Captain Wood and ck Steel were utterly gobsmacked as they witnessed all this. It was difficult to believe Han Sen was able to withstand the madness around him and continue attacking the egg. A Duke like Captain Wood would have been a shivering mess on the floor if he was faced with such outstanding pressure.


    ¡°How do I make you stop?¡± The godly-looking man¡¯s eyes burned with fire. His face waspletely twisted.


    The answer he received was delivered by the Ghost Teeth Knife, though. Han Sen was acting as if he waspletely oblivious to everything except his enemy. Clutching the knife tight, he kept wailing against the egg.


    Eventually, the ck egg could not withstand the might, and it cracked deeply. Ava-like juice began to seep from the crevice.


    ¡°Han Sen, if you hit this thing one more time, I will make your entire race suffer!¡± the gold-robed man bellowed. Katcha!


    Again, it was only the knife and the sound of a breaking egg that answered him.


    The egg was suffering with even more cracks now. The purple mist of the de came against the egg as a golden juice started to flow out like blood.


    ¡°I, King Jun, swear to god; I will reduce your entire race to their primitive days of sticks and stones. The entire intelligence of your race will be reduced to a level that will only allow you to eat meat,¡± the gold-robed man spat.


    The entire mountain began to rock and rumble, with the noise of what sounded like thunder. Clouds formed in the sky, and they swirled as they cast a rain of blood. It was like his vow had been answered.


    There was a lot of thunder, like ashing punishment from some great god. The rivers of blood that were forming, alongside the gold fires, made the mountain look like the result of an ensuing apocalypse.


    A bolt of lightning exploded right next to Han Sen. The fire beasts roared into his ears, but even so, Han Sen showed no care or concern. Without a single moment of hesitation, his grip on his knife remained firm.


    sh after sh, Ghost Teeth Knife struck the egg like mad. The egg was covered in marks, and the flow of thevalike blood increased. It was all over the ce, along with the purple mist. It was pretty creepy.


    Xie Qing King, Gu Qingcheng, and Little Silver had the mark on their heads. Little Angel back at base might have had it, too. And that godlike figure that called himself King Jun did not seem like the trustworthy sort. All the creatures that had made a wish with him had met a grizzly end.


    The only way to erase the mark now, Han Sen figured, was to destroy the Raven egg. There wasn¡¯t any other way. Han Sen knew that King Jun God was limited by some sort of power, and that was why the powerful being could not fight him directly.


    Still, Han Sen believed that what he was doing now would yield the best results.


    The dragon-shaped thunder exploded next to Han Sen.


    The rain of blood soaked Han Sen.


    The fiery beasts and King Jun¡¯s roars were like curses being chanted from the pits of hell.


    But despite all that, nothing could stop Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife.


    Katcha!


    An unknown number of shester, the egg cracked open, shattering into pieces. Theva-like juices cascaded out, flooding its proximity.

 Chapter 1857 - 1857 Killing the Raven

    <strong>1857 Killing the Raven</strong>


    Inside the broken egg, there was a featherless Raven. A deep wound crossed its body, oozing purple smoke.


    The Raven¡¯s eyes were partly open, but little more than slits. It looked furious, but it appeared to be suffering inside theva-like juice. And while it seemed to be unable to stand, it lurched forward with the speed of lightning. Quickly, it came toward Han Sen, seeking to bite him with a mouth wreathed in fire.


    Ghost Teeth Knife looked so angry in return, with its purple mist. Han Sen did not have to activate it himself, as the de moved for him. It was like a hungry demon, and it wanted nothing more than to kill.


    The Raven had not fully developed yet. There were no feathers on its body, and it was grievously injured. There was blood caking most of its skin. The knife came at the Raven and cut it, leaving a lesion across its flesh.


    The full-power of a King ss Ghost Teeth Knife only left a scratch across it, though.


    Han Sen kept moving, swinging his de at the Raven as he went. It was still small, and its eyes were only partially open. Its body was still naked, and its skin wasn¡¯t as firm and developed as it could be. But even so, the Raven was not afraid of the assault. After the attack, it looked at Han Sen with even anger.


    King Jun had not said anything. He coldly looked at Han Sen with an expression of pure hatred and murder. It was scary to witness.


    Eventually, the blood rain, thunder, and fire began to fade. The pce had been reduced to little more than a ruin.


    Han Sen shed the bird again, delivering more and more wounds upon it. Gold-blood spilled out of it, and it was clear Han Sen would soon end up killing the Raven.


    ¡°Han Sen, if you kill it, you will never be rid of me.¡± King Jun sounded calm when he spoke; so calm it was chilling. Katcha!


    Without hesitation, Ghost Teeth Knife delivered a clean cut across the Raven¡¯s neck. The head was lopped right off.


    King Jun did not say anything. He merely looked at Han Sen. Then, he disappeared. But the look he had given Han Sen was remarkable.


    ¡°Deified creature hunted: Baby Sun Raven. Sun Raven beast soul obtained. Deified Gene obtained.¡±


    When Han Sen heard the announcement, he was thrilled with delight. When the Sun Raven was killed, the marks on the foreheads of the others began to disappear, too. They became gold, and then melted into their flesh with the rippling mirage of a fire.


    Gu Qingcheng sat down on the ground and used her Qi Gong to absorb the me.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s body, meanwhile, was glowing with silver light. Little Silver¡¯s eyes flickered with lightning.


    The Barons at the base used their skills to absorb the mark, but the women and children were unable to. The gold blended into their skin and changed their bodies instead.


    Boom!


    The mountain continued to shake. It came from the purple-bronze hall. It seemed to have erupted, and the pce came flying at them through the air.


    ¡°Han Sen? I will be back! Soon... soon...¡± King Jun¡¯s voice echoed through the underbelly of the mountain until the pce disappeared.


    Captain Wood wanted to get up, but he had been badly burned. His flesh and even his bones had been charred. It didn¡¯t seem likely that he¡¯d live.


    ¡°Sir, take my body back to Green, if it is of no trouble for you. That is where I was born, and if I am buried there,


    I know it will make for a fine resting ce,¡± Wood said.


    ¡°Wood, you raised me up. You have helped me a lot. Without you, I would have been killed by those gold fires. I cannot let you die,¡± ck Steel said as he tried to pick up Captain Wood. ¡°Han Sen, I am going to take him home to heal. I am going now.¡±


    But Han Sen stopped him and said, ¡°With the condition he is in, he won¡¯t even reach the base. He won¡¯t reach another.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing else I can do. I have to do this!¡± ck Steel said.


    Han Sen thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Wait. There is a better chance of him surviving right here.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, it is fine. I know what will happen to me. I will be happy enough if you can take my lifeless body to Green.¡± Wood was surprisingly calm.


    ck Steel asked Han Sen, ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°His body was burned by fire, and his body is suffering from fire poisoning. That is bad. He can¡¯t make it to camp. But these lotuses have a cold element within them. If they can suppress the Raven mark, it will help the fire and perhaps eliminate the fire poisoning,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°The lotuses might be able to clear the fire poisoning, but the wounds...¡± ck Steel shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll need him,¡± Han Sen said, then whistled to the sky.


    Not long after, something silver emerged from the ruins. Little Silver swiftly came before Han Sen.


    Little Silver, bite the lotus and put it on his wounds.¡± Han Sen gave Little Silver the lotus.


    Little Silver took the nt and chewed it up. Then, he moved over and spat it out over Wood¡¯s wounds. The burned skin began to smoke, and it made Wood scream in agony.


    Little Silver chewed up a lot of the lotuses and ced them atop all the wounds. And whenever the wounds came into contact with the lotuses, it was like adle of water being poured over smoldering charcoal.


    The white lotuses turned ck.


    ¡°ck Steel, feed him some lotus,¡± Han Sen told ck Steel.


    ck Steel crushed up some of the lotuses and fed Captain Wood. He already seemed a little better after eating what he had been given. His wounds were still really bad, though. It would be difficult for him to be healed, but the mere fact that he was alive was enough for now. He would survive long enough for his body to recuperate.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Captain Wood gave Han Sen aplicated look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. This is because of ck Steel. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t care whether you lived or died,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    ¡°No matter what the reason is, you saved me. And that means I owe you.¡± Captain Wood shook his head.


    Han Sen did not say anything in response. He really didn¡¯t like Wood, and the less he had to do with him, the better.


    Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng soon appeared there. The marks on their foreheads had indeed disappeared.


    ck Steel picked up Captain Wood, and Han Sen lifted the Sun Raven¡¯s body. The entire carcass of the bird emanated a strange power. It was not a xenogeneic, either. Han Sen was keen to research what the thing really was.

 Chapter 1858 - 1858 Bao’er Enters Kindergarten

    <strong>1858 Bao¡¯er Enters Kindergarten</strong>


    When they emerged from the mountain, it didn¡¯t seem as if anything had been affected by the events that urred inside. Thendscape was the same as it was before they entered.


    Back in the base, ck Steel took Captain Wood to an airship where he could heal and recover.


    The people in the base had lost their marks. Han Sen asked Little Angel and Zero what things were like after he left, and he was surprised to learn that a mark had appeared on every single person in the base other than Little Angel and Zero.


    With the crisis havinge to an end, the day-to-day routine of the base returned to normal. It had been a rough period of time, though, and the base had been dealt quite a blow. There were only a dozen Barons remaining, and one Viscount. They would need more manpower for the future, that much was certain.


    Han Sen did not have the time to recruit right now, though. And at the moment, he was more concerned about how he might cook up and eat the small Sun Raven.


    He tried cooking and grilling the bird, but the meat was like steel. It certainly wasn¡¯t edible in its current condition.


    Han Sen took the Sun Raven back to the sanctuary and nothing happened. It was still not edible, so he decided to put it into storage for the moment.


    ¡°This is Bao¡¯er¡¯s first day in kindergarten. We have to go and apany her,¡± Ji Yanran said to Han Sen.


    ¡°Sure. Aw, my cutey-pie is going to kindergarten!¡± Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er had grown up a lot, and she looked like an average three-year-old now.


    ¡°Dad, I want to stay with you! I don¡¯t want to go to school.¡± Bao¡¯er looked troubled.


    ¡°It will be hard for you to join me where I am right now. It¡¯s not a good ce. When things get better, though, I will bring you with me. But for now, you should go to school,¡± Han Sen said, encouraging Bao¡¯er.


    They moved to be closer to the school. Littleflower had been kidnapped by Old Cat, so Ji Yanran was focusing her maternal efforts on Bao¡¯er instead.


    After the formalities were conducted, Bao¡¯er was left to her own devices in the kindergarten. Han Sen and Ji Yanran did not go straight home, and instead, they walked around for a while.


    ¡°Han Sen, I miss Littleflower.¡± Ji Yanran¡¯s voice was quiet.


    ¡°Me, too. All of this is because of that sted Old Cat. But don¡¯t worry, Littleflower is fine there. Old Cat sent me some videos, remember?¡± Han Sen triedforting her.


    Once in a while, they¡¯d receive a new video of Littleflower. It must have been Old Cat who was sending them, but he never showed up himself.


    ¡°Knowing Littleflower is fine is okay and all, but I miss having him right next to me. It¡¯s like there¡¯s something missing in me, when he¡¯s not here.¡± Ji Yanran was still sad.


    ¡°I will bring Littleflower home and skin that Old Cat, as soon as I am able to.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    Han Sen changed his tone and said, ¡°How about we make a little Littleflower? When Littlefloweres back, he¡¯ll have a sibling. How about we make a few, so this ce is more crowded?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that many. I am not a breeding pig.¡± Ji Yanran looked very angry.


    ¡°Where did I find such a beautiful pig?¡± Han Senughed and picked her up.


    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re out in public.¡± Ji Yanran growled.


    ¡°You are my wife. I can hug you, can¡¯t I? I don¡¯t care what others think of us.¡±


    In the kindergarten, Bao¡¯er was sitting on a small chair. She held her jaw, looking miserable and bored.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you ying with your ssmates? Are you sick?¡± A woman teacher crouched down next to her and stroked her head as she spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like those games. They are boring.¡± Bao¡¯er blinked.


    ¡°How about I teach you how to sing?¡± the teacher asked.


    ¡°What song?¡± Bao¡¯er asked the teacher.


    The teacher pped her hands and acted all cute. She said, ¡°Follow along with what I sing! I picked up a coin on the road...¡±


    ¡°Teacher, how old are you?¡± Bao¡¯er asked, looking at her.


    ¡°Twenty-four. What about it?¡± The teacher looked at Bao¡¯er strangely, unsure why she had been asked that question. ¡°You are so old, and yet you act cute and sing stupid songs. Poor you.¡± Bao¡¯er sighed.


    The teacher¡¯s face twitched, as she was taken aback. She held back the urge to smack Bao¡¯er on the head, and simply said, ¡°I... am still young. Haha!¡±


    ¡°Twenty-four is very old. Women like you are prone to say they are two years younger than they actually are, too. So, you are at least twenty-five. Perhaps almost thirty. I suppose you still don¡¯t even have a boyfriend yet. That is so sad. You don¡¯t have a boyfriend at that age, and you have to act all cute in the kindergarten. When you¡¯re off work, I bet you go shopping to buy pointless things and make yourself feel better about yourself.¡± Bao¡¯er looked straight at her, and went on to say, ¡°But on top of that, your wages are probably low. I am afraid you can only buy knock-off products. If you went to a decent brand store, you could probably only afford the cheapest items, and ask for the biggest box and bag to carry it around on the streets, trying to prove to others that you exist.¡±


    ¡°This d*mn kid!¡± The teacher¡¯s face went dark, and her face twitched repeatedly. She forced a smile. ¡°It is... not... like... that...¡±


    The saddest thing was that Bao¡¯er was correct. And it made her feel extremely sad.


    ¡°Teacher, I think you are very good at gambling,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°No, gambling is bad! Why would I do that? Haha...¡± The teacher¡¯s face twitched, and her smile was terribly forced.


    ¡°Your appearance is fair enough, but I bet at home, all you do is smoke and y mahjong. I bet the ce is a dirty pigsty, too. Clothes scattered everywhere, with dirty tes molding in the sink for days.¡± Bao¡¯er kept on talking.


    ¡°This d*mn kid! D*mn kid!¡± The teacher felt as if she was about to go insane with rage.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes nced at the woman, her eyes as thin and conniving as a con artist¡¯s. Before the teacher ran off, Bao¡¯er opened a bag and pulled out a box.


    ¡°Teacher, do you know what this is?¡± Bao¡¯er shook the box.


    ¡°This... this... is the legendary lipstick, number twenty-nine from Doris! How could you have it?¡± The female teacher¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at it in amazement.


    ¡°You cannot afford it, but you can tell whether it is real or fake, right?¡± Bao¡¯er threw it at her.


    The teacher caught it and looked at it as if it was a million-dor antique.


    ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± The teacher opened it with shiny eyes.


    ¡°Teacher, how about we gamble? If you lose, give me ten dors. If I lose, I give you this lipstick.¡± Bao¡¯er pulled out a pair of dice and smiled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t...¡± The teacher receded into thought.


    ¡°Never mind, then. I don¡¯t like this lipstick, and it is a waste. Now I have to keep on holding it.¡± Bao¡¯er sighed, and motioned for the teacher to give it back.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± The teacher picked Bao¡¯er up and carried her swiftly to a storage room. She looked around like a burr, then closed the door.


    One hourter, the storage room was filled with the sound of crying. A voice was heard, saying, ¡°Leave me those ten dors, please! Or at least leave me enough for a meal! I need it for the next two weeks!¡±

 Chapter 1859 - 1859 Moon God Festival

    <strong>1859 Moon God Festival</strong>


    Han Sen held an orb that was around the same size as a man¡¯s fist. It shone like a miniature sun. If you looked at it closely, you could see there was something gold swimming inside it.


    Deified Beast Soul: Sun Raven (Gem Type)


    As he fiddled with the orb, he considered it.


    Han Sen had obtained a few gem type beast souls in the past. Not many of them existed, as they were quite rare. But they could be used to bring other beast souls up to the same level as the gem beast soul.


    This was a deified gem type beast soul, and that meant all Han Sen would have to do was find another beast soul of apatible element. If he did, he could bring it up to a deified ss.


    Han Sen had a few different beast souls, but nothing like a firebird beast soul. That meant he could not use the deified gem type beast soul at this point in time. Han Sen returned it to his Sea of Soul, and then he looked at the ledger for the base.


    The base¡¯s shortage of manpower kept them from producing much, but something very nice did happen soon after the crisis was averted. A young woman with ordinary geno armor had a second evolution. She became a Baron.


    Gu Qingcheng guessed it might have had something to do with the gold raven mark. Perhaps the energy that melted into their bodies was what prompted the second evolution.


    The geno armament she received was a fire type.


    ¡°If the gold raven mark can make people evolve, does that mean all these women and kids could end up bing xenogeneics or Nobles?¡± As Han Sen mulled that thought over, he realized he was quite happy about it.


    Any Nobles he developed could be Han Sen¡¯s loyal army, and he could be more confident about using them.


    Of course, it still depended on when they could all be Nobles.


    Only ck Steel and Captain Wood knew of the events that urred in the Raven pce. It had been many days since then, and yet word had not gotten out. The news had been suppressed by all survivors, it seemed.


    It did not matter much, anyway, even if word was to get out.


    There were fewer Nobles in the base right now, at least, and that made things easier for him to manage. This also provided Han Sen with more time to practice and hunt xenogeneics. Even so, he was still unable to level up and be a Viscount.


    ¡°Han Sen, how are your skillsing along?¡± When Yisha finished practicing, she finally called up Han Sen.


    ¡°Things are going swimmingly,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Yisha, upon hearing Han Sen say that, smiled. Icebird was behind her, but she hadn¡¯t said a word.


    Because Yisha had told her to review Han Sen¡¯s current situation, she knew he had lost many Barons and Viscounts. He always hunted alone, and he didn¡¯t focus on his practice.


    ¡°Good. The Moon God Festival ising. All the elites and their heirs will be going. You should think about joining us. There¡¯ll be a test,¡± Yisha said coldly.


    ¡°Moon God Festival?¡± Han Sen looked at Yisha with a modicum of confusion.


    Yisha signaled for Icebird to step forward and exin. ¡°The Moon God Festival happens every forty-nine years. Only the Rebate who are born within those forty-nine years are able to join. Because there are many outsiders within the Rebate society, especially over the past few centuries, they are also allowed to join. That is, if they are able to qualify.¡±


    Icebird exined it to Han Sen, so he¡¯d know a bit more about it.


    It wasn¡¯t random that it happened every forty-nine years. Every forty-nine years, on the main elevens, a moon altar would appear. Creatures that were born within those forty-nine years could enter the altar to Moon Pce.


    The Moon Pce was in the center of Narrow-Moon, but it was different from the Gold Raven Hall. There was no sun. There were just thes and Moon God Pce. It was usually cold, and hidden in the dark. Not even deified elites could sneak in.


    During this time, the would appear, and the Moon God Pce would open up. Anyone who could make it past the altar and reach the pce would be blessed by the Moon God. This was a big thing for the Rebate, and the event would even be livestreamed. The first person to be blessed would receive a big reward from the Rebate.


    No one knew what the reward would be, though; it was something that was decided by the elder, and the elder hadn¡¯t announced what the reward was going to be yet.


    But Han Sen was more interested in the blessing than the physical reward. The Moon God might have been present, but there were no statues or creatures around the pce. The creatures that entered Moon God Pce looked awfully cold. The blessing was to be bathed in moonlight, it was said, and no actual god showed itself.


    There was no advantage to going to Moon God Pce early. Once the pce opened, you could be blessed at any point until the pce closed again. The amount of blessing you¡¯d receive was random, and didn¡¯t depend on timing either.


    Sometimes, thest person to go would receive the most blessings. Sometimes the earlier arrivals would receive the greatest blessing. There didn¡¯t appear to be a reliable rule for how the blessings were distributed.


    After many Moon God Festivals, it was deduced that the strength of the blessing depended on the person.


    Normally, the actual Rebate received the strongest blessings. Outsiders rarely ever had a chance to join in, and there was a fairly obvious bias.


    Yisha let Han Sen go, but Han Sen didn¡¯t think he¡¯d receive much of a blessing. She just wanted him to witness the new elites that showed up every forty-nine years. In the festival, showing off your power was far more important than earning first ce. Aside from receiving a bonus from the elders, you¡¯d receive nothing special.


    Most Rebate and xenogeneics just wanted to use the festival to gain fame. Han Sen was Queen¡¯s only student, and he would definitely be challenged. That was why she mentioned there would be a test for him.


    Forty-nine years was not a short amount of time, and there were a few Viscounts that had joined. An Earl had taken part, as well. Ordinarily, they wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. But even so, Han Sen was a Baron, and it was difficult to say if he¡¯d pull through.


    After they ended the call, Icebird said, ¡°What if too many people realize that you are letting him join? You taking him as a student has soured many of the younger ones. I am afraid they will try to teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°It is good for the young ones to suffer failure.¡± Yisha smiled.

 Chapter 1860 - 1860 Lead Runner

    <strong>1860 Lead Runner</strong>


    Han Sen had nothing to prepare, so he went back to hunting xenogeneics as he usually did. He also spent time practicing his geno arts.


    When the Moon God Festival began, Han Sen was sent to de. It was one of the eleven primarys, and Moon God Altar could be essed from there.


    There weren¡¯t many creatures on de, and across the past forty-nine years, only seven to eight could join.


    As the moved, a previously invisible appeared directly in the center of Narrow Moon. You didn¡¯t need a livestream to see it. All you would have to do was look up and see the that hosted the giant pce. It was like a heaven in the cosmos.


    But that beautiful jade pce lookedpletely different than the that hosted it. The itself was barren, devoid of mountains and rivers. The empty side of the was facing them, too; the pce was located on the opposite side of the sphere.


    The altar teleported you to the other side of the, so you¡¯d end up facing the jade pce. You had to walk around it to get inside.


    The Moon God Altar appeared on de, and so Han Sen teleported. He wasn¡¯t interested in fighting people, as all he wanted to do was take first ce and obtain the rewards he might be entitled to as a result.


    When Han Sen appeared on the, there were many people standing atop a jade tform.


    Han Sen started running. That wasn¡¯t very big, and it was just a small moon, but running to the other side would still take a long while.


    ¡°Han Sen, don¡¯t run!¡± Han Sen had only just started running when someone called out to him. It was a ck-eared Rebate. He was two meters tall, and he was holding a big knife as he ran towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not remember seeing this guy before, and so he didn¡¯t think it was likely that the man would have a grudge against him. Why was heing for Han Sen?


    After the ck-eared man shouted, everyone looked over to see what was happening.


    ¡°Why are you calling out to me?¡± Han Sen asked, as he kept on running.


    The ck-eared man again shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t run! I am Night Giant God. Let¡¯s fight and see which of us has superior knife skills.¡±


    Upon hearing what was said, Han Sen simply sped up. He ignored the manpletely.


    The guy was just a Baron, so there was no point in fighting. He thought the concept was ridiculous, and thest thing Han Sen wanted to do was take part in something ridiculous in front of everyone.


    ¡°Han Sen! Are you really willing to call yourself Queen¡¯s student? Take a stand and fight me, if you have the audacity!¡± Night Giant God kept shouting as he chased after Han Sen.


    Fortunately, Night Giant God was a fighter who focused on power. He had no chance of catching up with Han Sen.


    Still, he kept on running and shouting, which made Han Sen depressed. It made Han Sen wonder, ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    The young ones that came to the were headed in the same direction as Han Sen and Night Giant God. It created a scene of Han Sen and Night Giant God in front, with many people behind them.


    Moon God Festival goers usually picked their own path. This was the first time they were all following two people so closely.


    ¡°Are these guys hostile to me? When did I offend them?¡± Han Sen looked back at themotion, and he saw so many people giving pursuit that it looked like a riptide. He was bbergasted by what he saw.


    Most people had juste to watch. They didn¡¯t n on fighting Han Sen. They wanted to see how Knife Queen¡¯s student performed.


    ¡°Knife Queen is such a high and superior person. Why would she ept a student such as that? He only runs away!¡± ¡®Yes. What is he so afraid of? I thought he had a King ss weapon. Why is he so scared?¡±


    ¡°Fight¡± fight.¡±


    The creatures that were all watching the streams shouted at their monitors. But they were only watching the livestream, so their voices would not reach the.


    The Nobles who witnessed the scene wanted tough.


    Icebird Duke didn¡¯t look fondly on the event, either. She thought Han Sen¡¯s decision to run was an embarrassment to Yisha.


    Yisha was impartial to the whole thing, though. She merely watched the video.


    ¡°Night Giant God is unable to catch up. Let¡¯s help him!¡± A Viscount smiled to his friend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and stop him so they can fight.¡± A few Viscounts nodded.


    They had gone there to watch the show, and bullying Han Sen had not been their original n. But now that he was not willing to fight, despite the challenge, they weren¡¯t very happy about it. So, they wanted to stop Han Sen and force him topete in a battle.


    A dozen Viscounts sped up, went past the main group, and came in close to Han Sen.


    ¡°Old Nine, do you think Han Sen can actually fight Night Giant God?¡± A beautiful man with gold bunny ears was amidst a group. He was moving casually, leading others that were behind him.


    A man with a cow head, who was standing right next to him, said, ¡°I do not know, but Night Giant God is incredibly strong. And he¡¯s practiced Night River King¡¯s skills, too. That is called Fighting River, and it is strong enough to be on par with a Viscount¡¯s power. Its strength is that of five hundred flowers, so that is a very rare number.¡±


    ¡°So, you support Night Giant God?¡± The gold bunny-eared man smiled.


    ¡°I guess,¡± said the man with a cow head.


    ¡°How about this? Only you and I are Earls. I will be number one, so there¡¯s no point in fighting. How about a wager, then? You bet Night Giant God will win, and I bet on Han Sen winning. If Han Sen loses, then I will dly give you the first position,¡± the handsome man said.


    ¡°What if I lose?¡± the cow-headed man calmly asked.


    ¡°If you lose,e and train with me on Thunder,¡± the beautiful man said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man with a cow head nodded.


    Han Sen was in front, and there, he saw a dozen peopleing after him. He felt depressed, and so he thought, ¡°No way! Is Knife Queen really that unpopr? All these Viscounts now want to bully her student? This is so not fair!¡±


    Fortunately, Han Sen was prepared. He had the Teeth Rabbit shoes. He wasn¡¯t going at full speed, but now that the Viscounts were nearing, he sped up a bit.


    Han Sen decided to get the number one spot, so he could get the reward first.

 Chapter 1861 - Moon Palace with a Moon

    <strong>Chapter 1861 ¨C Moon Pce with a Moon</strong>


    ¡°Hey! What happened? His speed is increasing!¡± A dozen Viscounts were trying to stop Han Sen, and they had all managed to get very close to him. But now, at that range, they were finding it getting more and more difficult to close the gap.


    ¡°He can run even faster than this? Not bad for a Baron, I suppose! But it is naive to think this will be enough to shake off a Viscount.¡± A Viscount smiled as he elerated.


    The dozen Viscounts moved as if they were activating jetpacks. Together, they sped up towards Han Sen.


    ¡°The distance separating the Barons and Viscounts cannot be closed. The fitness is too much topensate for. It would be shocking enough for the fastest Baron to have a speed in the five hundred flower range, but even so, the slowest of Viscounts are above one thousand flowers. Skills won¡¯t be enough to close that gap.¡± The beautiful man smiled.


    The next second, though, the beautiful man was shocked.


    When the Viscounts started to speed up, Han Sen was able to speed up yet again. He managed to maintain the distance between himself and the others.


    ¡°How is it possible for a Baron to run so quickly? Is he really just a Baron?¡±


    ¡°Since when did Queen excel in the teaching of skills that benefit those wishing to flee a fight?¡±


    ¡°This speed is so f*cking fast. Not even Viscounts are able to catch up with him. Still, I wonder how long he can keep that up?¡±


    ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    The races that watched the Narrow Moon livestream were showing extreme interest. They were no longerining that the events were boring.


    The beautiful man was shocked, and he said, ¡°I cannot believe a Baron can possess such speed! It must be some secret technique he has learned!¡±


    The man with a cow head did not speak. He just kept running.


    This is strange. How is he able to run so fast?¡± The Viscount behind gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t get dose to Han Sen.


    ¡°I told you guys it would be beneficial to learn a speed geno art. You guys said the abilities of flight were useless. Now watch me!¡± A Rebate Viscount that had practiced speed went at an even faster pace. The wind at his back left trails like a blitzing jetpack. His legs looked like a fiery wheel as he left his own group behind to catch up with Han Sen.


    ¡°Wind Assault can only be used in a straight line. It cannot be used in the midst of a fight, but this is perfect for it. Han Sen surely can¡¯t outrun this.¡± The beautiful man smiled.


    The Viscount that had practiced Wind Assault was only ten meters behind Han Sen now. Those watching the livestream were excited that he had almost caught up with Han Sen, then shocked to see Han Sen increase his speed yet again. The Viscount that was using Wind Assault was only ten meters away from Han Sen, and he couldn¡¯t get any closer.


    ¡°What is this? Can he not catch up?¡± The people watching the stream dropped their sses. They did not expect this could happen.


    ¡°A Baron can possess this sort of speed? That is very powerful!¡±


    ¡°This is so fake. A Viscount with Wind Assault cannot catch up with a Baron? There¡¯s a problem somewhere here.¡± ¡°There is! Normal Viscounts cannot dodge Wind Assault, so how can a Baron outrun it?¡±


    ¡°I will say it has something to do with his shoes. They must be some sort of treasure that imbues incredible speed upon its wearer.¡±


    ¡°It must be. But even so, he is just a Baron. Even with a high tier treasure, he shouldn¡¯t be able to unlock its true power, right?


    ¡°Normally, a Baron cannot activate a superior treasure. The strength he would be given would be that of an ordinary Viscount, at best. But this is way too much. If so, I haven¡¯t the faintest clue where it might havee from.¡±


    Everyone was talking about this ravenously. The Moon God Festival had actually be an interesting affair.


    ¡°He is cheating! It is no wonder he has managed to achieve this level of speed. But it is useless to cheat before the absolute speed.¡± The beautiful man felt embarrassed for the presumptuous mistake he had made. He sped up with the desire to stop Han Sen.


    The cow head fellow followed after him. Those two Earls shot past the teams and even elerated to a speed that surpassed the Viscount with Wind Assault. They were going straight for Han Sen.


    ¡°Sh*t! How many people has Queen managed to offend? Even the Earls are mad at me?¡± Han Sen thought Queen had offended a lot of people, and that was why others kepting after him.


    But actually, although she did not have many friends, she was an idol for all of the Rebate. She was a popr person when it came to socializing.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t overly concerned, though. He increased his speed, wanting first ce more than anything. The rewards wouldn¡¯t be bad, and Han Sen figured he¡¯d be needing it. That was why he was trying to im it.


    The elders said the reward was a Marquise xenogeneic armorset. That armorset would be incredibly powerful if it was activated. But even if it wasn¡¯t, it would still provide a great boon of defense for any wearer.


    And on top of that, if heter had no use for the gear, he could just eat it for xenogeneic points. That prize would be valuable no matter how he decided to use it.


    The beautiful man thought he could catch up with Han Sen easily, but after speeding up, Han Sen went even faster. There was nothing he could do to catch up.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± The beautiful man sped up again.


    As his speed increased yet again, so too did Han Sen¡¯s. But the Earl was still unable to close the gap and get close enough to Han Sen.


    ¡°Cheating boy! I am going to get you.¡± The beautiful man gritted his teeth and shone with a bright green light. A green light dragon enveloped his body and came whooshing forward towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen increased his speed again, though. And he managed to lose the green light dragon. He was headed straight for Moon Pce. Everyone who was watching the stream had seen the green light dragon pursuing Han Sen, but Han Sen was still able to increase his speed and leave it in the dust.


    The beautiful man was shocked. He could not believe what was happening, so he gave up on the prospect of chasing Han Sen. People stared at the livestream in dumbfounded silence for a moment. An Earl had used all his strength and still failed to catch a Baron.


    ¡°D*mn! What are those shoes? They are over-powered!¡± Someoneplimented them.


    Icebird Duke was shocked by what she was witnessing, and even Yisha was transfixed by the shoes.


    If the shoes were a King ss treasure, a Baron should not have been able to activate them. But adding to that, the shoes themselves didn¡¯t exactly seem to look like one, either.


    All the Nobles were in shock, staring at the rabbit shoes Han Sen was wearing.


    Han Sen was so fast, he arrived at the Moon Pce before everyone else. He went inside the gate and saw some strange moonlight from beyond. The moons were rising in the hall.


    ¡°I wonder how many moons he can raise in there.¡± The people who watched the stream nced away from their monitors and looked up to Narrow Moon. The moons that were rising could be seen just outside.

 Chapter 1862 - 1862 Geno Art in the Moonligh

    <strong>1862 Geno Art in the Moonligh </strong>


    There was no use in watching the livestream now, because the moonlight was like a curtain that obscured everything thaty beyond.


    Han Sen stood inside the pce. He could feel the moonlight going into his skin. His bones and cells felt alive, as if they were being thoroughly cleansed by blessed water.


    ¡°Weird. The power of that moonlight...¡± As Han Sen wondered about all this, his Jadeskin started running.


    The beams of moonlight drifted toward Han Sen andnded on him, as if he were their exact target.


    ¡°Ah! They are the same element. That is why I felt that it was simr to Jadeskin.¡± Han Sen was very happy about this. When the moonlight came through him, his Jadeskin developed even faster.


    When the Jadeskin had be xenogeneic, it looked as if it had gone as far as it could possibly go. But now that he had the benefit of the moonlight, it felt like it was going even further. This made Han Sen incredibly happy.


    When Han Sen absorbed that moonlight, the light wasn¡¯t reduced. In fact, the luminosity only increased. Within the moonlight, Han Sen was also able to see some sort of text that stood out brighter than the rest of the moon¡¯s light.


    When Han Sen read it, he noticed that it was a geno art.


    But it did not have a title. So, Han Sen kept reading it, until he realized that it was something quite simr to Jadeskin.


    It had not been created by the same entity, but the thought process behind it was surprisingly simr.


    That geno art inside the moonlight was more suitable for the geno universe. Jadeskin was tuned for the sanctuaries it originated from, after all. It was impossible to tell which of the two was t-out better, and that was because the environment was different.


    ¡°I am so lucky. I was thinking about how I could modify Jadeskin, and now I have this. Although I cannot copy it directly, it will be perfect if I can find a way to integrate it with Jadeskin for now.¡± Han Sen was so happy, and he did his best to memorize the content of the text he could see above.


    There was more and more moonlight entering him, and it almost started to feel like water. It was like a liquid, thickly flowing into Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like jade now. He stood within the glow of the moonlight like an ice statue, letting the moonlight prate him. His delicate bones were cleansed by the moonlight, making him as squeaky clean as any statue.


    More and more moonlight bathed his body, until his xenogeneic genes started to evolve.


    ¡°Am I going to be a Viscount now?¡± Han Sen was super happy with the prospect of this. Although it was the xenogeneic gene of Jadeskin that was evolving, it was still good enough for him.


    Recently, Han Sen had been wondering about how he might make himself a Viscount. And now it seemed that Jadeskin would be the trigger.


    Han Sen cast Jadeskin to absorb as much of the light as was possible. He had to make sure that his body received as much as it could. His other body parts were bathed in the moonlight, but what benefitted him most was the xenogeneic body.


    His jade-looking body began to glow with a halo. It was a sign that he would soon be a Viscount. After bing a Viscount, Han Sen could unleash his xenogeneic powers through smoke, fire, and light.


    Jadeskin¡¯s power could very well be a light-element one.


    Outside of the Moon Pce, moons were rising. Every time a moon rose, the Moon Pce would be brighter.


    ¡°I wonder how many moons he will be able to raise?¡± Yisha was looking at the pce with a fond smile.


    She did not expect that Han Sen would be able to raise many, as he was essentially just there to practice. He was only a Baron, and he only had knife powers. She didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d manage to do too well.


    With the Moon God power, it was very good for an outsider to be able to raise twelve moons. The most a Rebate had ever raised was thirty-six.


    Han Sen was not a Rebate, so Yisha would be happy to see him raise ten moons.


    ¡°You can fight to get a higher rank, but not more moons. Twelve moons should be the max an outsider can achieve. Over the past few hundred years, only four or five outsiders have ever been able to raise twelve. The best managed to raise twenty-four,¡± Icebird Duke said.


    The Nobles and civilians were watching the moonrise keenly. They kept counting, each time a new one rose.


    One, two, three, four, five.


    The moons kept rising, and there were now ten of them above the pce. People were shocked.


    ¡°He managed to get ten moons! Han Sen is lucky,¡± Night River Kingmented calmly. He was currently ying chess with ck-Moon King.


    ck-Moon King smiled and said, ¡°I think he can do more than that.¡±


    ¡°You think he can raise twelve?¡± Night River King said, after moving one of his pieces.


    ¡°More than that, even.¡± ck-Moon King¡¯s smile did not go anywhere.


    Night River King was shocked by the assumption, and so he asked ck Moon King, ¡°You think he can manage to raise more than twelve moons?¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± ck-Moon King said.


    ¡°In the past few hundred years, only five outsiders have managed to raise twelve. And there are tens of thousands ofpetitors this year,¡± Night River King said.


    ¡°Knife Queen selected the boy as her student. She had a reason for making that choice. It wouldn¡¯t be all that surprising,¡± ck-Moon King said.


    ¡°How about we make a wager? If Han Sen can exceed twelve moons, I will give you my Dragon Steel. If he is unable to, you give me the Steel Knife. ck Steel managed to get that Dragon Back Knife, so you don¡¯t need the Steel Knife.¡± Night River King smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± ck-Moon King simply agreed, and then put a ck chess piece down on the table.


    Eleven moons had managed to rise. The next would be the twelfth. To many of the Rebate, that would be the max he was expected to achieve.

 Chapter 1863 - Perfect

    <strong>Chapter 1863 Perfect</strong>


    ¡°Twelve moons? Han Sen is lucky! Being blessed by Moon God¡¯s twelve moons will have made him stronger.¡± Moon- Wheel King was sipping on a cup of tea as he spoke.


    Yisha smiled. She was satisfied that Han Sen had been able to raise a twelfth moon.


    ¡°Twelve moons? Han Sen is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, Knife Queen would not have taken him as a student.¡±


    ¡°Would you say it is possible for him to achieve more than twelve moons?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that might be too difficult. Over the course of a few hundred years, only four or five outsiders have been able to achieve twelve moons. The chances of him getting more are too low.¡±


    As everyone rabidly discussed this, another moon rose up into the sky.


    ¡°Thirteen moons? He broke through the expected threshold!¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Queen really did find herself a special student. Han Sen must be something special. He sure has a bevy of good luck.¡±


    Night River King was in shock. He didn¡¯t expect that Han Sen could bring up twelve moons.


    Night River King had lost the Dragon Steel he had offered in the wager, but he did not mind. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Han Sen to be this lucky. I will have the Dragon Steel delivered to ck-Moonter.¡±


    ck-Moon King smiled and responded by saying, ¡°Night River, would you like to make another wager?¡±


    ¡°What else can we bet on?¡± Night River King was shocked by the offer.


    To see whether or not he can raise twenty-four moons,¡± ck-Moon King said.


    ¡°ck-Moon, it sounds to me as if you really admire the boy. Do you honestly believe he is that talented?¡± ck River King looked at ck-Moon King with much surprise.


    Yes, I do,¡± ck-Moon responded.


    ¡°Okay. In that case, I will conduct this wager again, and I still want topete for that Steel Knife of yours. What would you like?¡± Night River King said quickly.


    ck-Moon King slowly said, ¡°A Magic Steel.¡±


    Night River King frowned, but he nodded. ¡°Fine. Since you have Dragon Steel, it is pointless to hold onto Magic Steel. Assuming you win, you can take the Magic Steel if Han Sen is able to raise twenty-four moons.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± ck-Moon King¡¯s lips were smiling.


    The moons kept on rising, and before long, there were eighteen of them hanging in the sky.


    ¡°Wow, there is now eighteen of them. He must be all tapped out by now.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, it is still continuing! He¡¯s at neen.¡± ¡°Interesting. Can this guy really raise twenty-four moons?¡±


    Yisha was in a good mood, right now. It had been difficult getting him to evolve twice. But after that, she had been satisfied with every result following her expenditure. She was starting to think she had really lucked out by taking him on.


    But thinking about how to get him to Viscount, Earl, Marquise, and then Duke was something that was giving Yisha a bit of a headache.


    The Story of Genes¡¯ modifications had not gone well. If Han Sen practiced it, it¡¯d cost a lot of resources each and every time. Getting him to the level of a Baron had already been very hard, so she couldn¡¯t evenprehend how much it might cost her if she brought him all the way up to Duke.


    Icebird Duke was surprised Han Sen had been so lucky. He had eighteen moons now.


    The tally of moons kept rising without slowing down. Eventually, Han Sen had reached the prestigious number of twenty-four.


    ¡°I lost.¡± Night River King frowned. Han Sen¡¯s performance had surprised him a great deal.


    But this was just the beginning. After the number twenty-four, another moon appeared in the skies above Moon Pce. ¡°D*mn! Another moon? Twenty-five? He broke the outsider record!¡±


    ¡°Is he insane?¡±


    ¡°Queen really is sharp. He must be the luckiest outsider ever.¡±


    ¡°Still rising... Twenty-six.¡± Oh my god... Might he be a Rebate just pretending to be an outsider?¡±


    ¡°This is insane! This number is the average of a


    Rebate. Many of the Rebate can¡¯t even reach this far.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the Moon God really fancies him.¡± ¡°Sh*t! Twenty-seven! Surely he cannot reach


    thirty-six.¡±


    After all the moons that had risen, Narrow Moon was losing its stability. Many people stood up and stared at the Moon Pce.


    ¡°Oh my god! Thirty!¡±


    Many Nobles, like Night River King, ck-Moon King, and Yisha, were all shocked. No one had guessed that it was even possible for Han Sen to raise so many moons.


    The Moon God¡¯s blessing wasn¡¯t normally very too powerful or beneficial, but when you reached that sort of number, the reinforcements turned into something special.


    Another moon came up, and then Narrow Moon went quiet. It was the thirty-sixth. That was the highest any Rebate had ever been blessed with.


    ¡°He really did raise thirty-six moons! He is totally a fake outsider.¡± Many of the Rebate had wry smiles. They felt extremely jealous.


    Thirty-six moons was a very rare number amongst the Rebate.


    ¡°He is lucky.¡± Moon Wheel King took a sip of tea and then let out a lengthy sigh.


    The next second, he almost choked on the tea in his mouth.


    Above the pce, another moon came up.


    The whole of Narrow Moon was quiet. The Dukes, and everyone there, had their mouths open. And yet, no one spoke.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Night River King suddenly stood up. He stared at the Moon Pce¡¯s thirty-seventh moon.


    Yisha was shocked, as well. Thirty-six plus one moon was something no Rebate had ever seen before, across a million years.


    Everyone thought thirty-six was the highest he could achieve, but what they had just witnessed told them that it wasn¡¯t.


    Icebird Duke wore aplex expression on her face. Her mouth was open wide, and she looked to be in disbelief.


    ¡°This is madness...¡±


    Moon Pce now had thirty-seven moons overhead.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    All the Nobles felt very conflicted. Especially those of the Rebate. They were so proud of this festival, but now their pride in it was waning. The person who had been able to raise the most moons in the festival¡¯s history was no longer a Rebate.


    And that was just the start of the insanity. All the Nobles were shocked, confused, and also suspicious. Another moon arose in the sky.

 Chapter 1864 - Moon God’s Lesson

    <strong>Chapter 1864 Moon God¡¯s Lesson</strong>


    Seventy-two moons were out in the sky. It was an incredibly pretty sight.


    The whole of Narrow Moon was silent. The elites like Yisha and Moon Wheel King werepletely speechless. They had watched each moon rise.


    The Rebate had only ever managed to reach thirty-six moons, but that prestigious number had not just been beaten¡ªit had been doubled. No one had seen this before.


    After that, though, no more moons rose. It brought the Nobles a modicum of relief. If it kept going, they were going to doubt everything they had thought true in their lives.


    Boom!


    Just as everyone thought Han Sen¡¯s blessings hade to an end, the seventy-two moons atop Moon Pce shone with exuberant brilliance. Basking in the glow of seventy-two casts of moonlight, Moon God Pce was luminous. The cells in Han Sen¡¯s body rapidly began to change, as a result.


    Bzzt!


    His bones screamed. The moonlight came out of Han Sen¡¯s body, like a robe topletely wrap him up. He was like a Moon King.


    ¡°Geno Body Jadeskin has ascended to Viscount ss.¡±


    The same time this urred, another noise shot through Han Sen¡¯s mind. It gave him a shock. He had received a body that was Viscount ss. He could now cast energy on the outside.


    When Jadeskin reached Viscount status, the moonlight across the pce was finally reduced. His body began to go back to normal.


    Quickly, the moonlight around Moon God Pce began to evaporate until there was nothing left. Han Sen was left standing in the hall, looking up at the seventy-two moons. Suddenly, they started to shine again like suns.


    Boom!


    The seventy-two moons began shining back down into the hall, with a focus on one spot in particr.


    Due to the moonlight being focused, people could now see into the hall. Everyone saw Han Sen, standing inside. And the seventy-two beams of moonlight weren¡¯ting down on him, but on a spot that was about three steps ahead.


    The moonlight looked tangible and solid. And inside those concentrated beams stood a woman. Looking a little closer, however, it was apparent that she was only a shadow. She did not look real.


    Thedy looked at Han Sen and pointed with her slender finger. She pointed it at Han Sen¡¯s forehead, then began moving her lips. No noise came from her mouth, but a voice sounded in the heads of all.


    ¡°By the name of Moon God, I bless you. It does not matter which race you hail from, for you are the Son of the Moon. You will be guided and protected by the power of the Moon.¡±


    The moonlight on her finger went straight between Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows. It spread out across his head, then cleansed the entirety of his body. After that, the pretty woman smiled at him. Her body faded away, and the moons became dim and disappeared.


    Everyone in Narrow Moon had their mouths open. Only one thought ran through their minds.


    ¡°That was a genuine Moon God blessing. The one¡¯s before weren¡¯t anything like that, and Moon God never revealed herself. They weren¡¯t blessings, then!¡±


    ¡°This is the proper Moon God blessing. He has qualified to earn the title of Son of the Moon.¡±


    ¡°Why him? After all these years, we Rebate never once received a proper Moon God blessing like this. And now, its an outsider who got one!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what the effects of a true Moon God blessing are. He earned the title Son of the Moon, and she told him he was protected by the moon. Even so, he should still walk out as a low-rank.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? We will have to ask Han Sen ourselves. He is the only one who has ever received such a blessing. I don¡¯t think Moon Wheel King and Yisha know what this stuff is about, either.¡±


    Yisha looked at Han Sen strangely as she walked out of the pce. Aside from a troublesome geno art, her student was practically perfect. But that geno art would be harmful, and even Yisha herself did not think it was possible to bring it up to King ss.


    ¡°If he seeds, this King ss geno art will be the scariest ever.¡± Yisha nced around nervously.


    Han Sen¡¯s performance made her want to train him well, but the thought of the resources required to bring him up still gnawed at her. Especially if she was to bring him up to King ss. She didn¡¯t think it was something she could realistically afford.


    Icebird Duke looked as if she had a conflicted mind. She did not understand why Han Sen was so special. He had been taken in by Queen and found a King ss weapon. He had now just received the true blessing of Moon God. It looked like everything good in the world happened to him, and him alone. He was far too lucky.


    ¡°Was he a virgin in ten previous lives, to receive so much luck now?¡± Icebird Duke wondered.


    Night River King and ck-Moon King were in shock, as well. They were both thinking, ¡°Queen¡¯s student got a King ss weapon and the Moon God¡¯s blessing. He also has those weirdly brilliant shoes. Did he save the entire universe in his past life?¡±


    This guy¡¯s luck is scary.¡±


    ¡°He is over-powered.¡±


    ¡°Nah, its nothing. He¡¯s just lucky. If I had his luck, I¡¯d be even more over-powered.¡±


    The Nobles andmoners spoke about these matters a lot. While many were jovial about it, many expressed only jealousy.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think much about it, but eventually, he walked out of the pce. He wanted to teleport back to de. He wanted to research the geno art in the moonlight.


    But outside the pce, many people had gathered. They were all looking at Han Sen, and unless he chose to fly above them, his way waspletely blocked.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Han Sen blinked, and the young ones that had joined the festival woke up from their daze.


    ¡°Han Sen, fight me! You cannot run now.¡± Night Giant God was holding a knife that was as big as a door. He was pointing it at Han Sen.


    The other young ones surrounded Han Sen, refusing to let him run off this time.


    They wanted to witness the performance of the first person to ever receive the Moon God blessing.


    ¡°Fight! Fight!¡± The people who were watching the livestream were all chanting. They wanted to see a fight, too. But of course, no matter how loudly they shouted, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t hear it.

 Chapter 1865 - Breaking Their Knives and Not Hurting the People

    <strong>Chapter 1865 Breaking Their Knives and Not Hurting the People</strong>


    Han Sen did not n on escaping this time. He


    had already achieved first ce here, so there was little to worry about. Now it was time for him to show off the knife skills that Yisha had taught him.


    Yisha had been teaching him Teeth Knife for a while, and by now, that was what he was best at.


    Now he needed to perform what he had learned well in order to avoid disappointing her. If he made her happy, it was only expectable that he would receive more resources from her. So, this next move would be more important than anything.


    He gripped his Ghost Teeth Knife as he ran towards Night Giant God. He was holding the hilt, but the weapon was still inside its sheath. He hadn¡¯t drawn it.


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Night Giant God shouted, as he swung his own knife with greater strength.


    His geno art was called Battle River. It was a water geno art. Water geno arts were usually quite soft, and they had a sense of infinity about them. They were usually quite effective against something hard.


    But Battle River was different. It was a really rough water geno art, that was like a rivering down from the sky. It was the strongest strike, and that was just the beginning.


    Backed by the knife skills of the Rebate, his attack would be so fast and so strong. No one at the same level would be able to block him.


    Han Sen did not n on escaping. He shed with Ghost Teeth Knife, and he used Teeth Knife skills to perform the technique Tooth-for-a-Tooth.


    This was different from Tusk. This move changed depending on the opponent. If the foe was cruel, then it¡¯d be cruder than them. If the foe was hard, then it would be harder than them. If the foe was obscene, it would be obscener than them.


    Night Giant God was striking very hard, and so Han Sen did the same thing.


    There was no way around this.


    They are going for a direct collision with each other! Night Giant God was born powerful. He has five hundred flowers despite being a Baron. Very few people can fight him. Although he does not have a King ss weapon, I don¡¯t think it matters all that much. Han Sen himself can¡¯t cast the King ss power of his weapon, after all,¡± someone who knew Night Giant God said.


    Dong!


    Ghost Teeth Knife and Night Giant God¡¯s knife came against each other. The thin and curved Ghost Teeth Knife,ing against therge knife of the opposition, did not look appropriately scaled.


    But the purple de of Ghost Teeth cleaved right into the big knife. It shattered the big knife, sending fragments flying everywhere.


    Ghost Teeth Knife did not stop. It kepting forward towards Night Giant God. When it was less than one inch away from his head, just about brushing his hair, the knife stopped dead.


    Night Giant God¡¯s eyes were opened wide, and sweat broke out across his brow. He did not dare to move at all.


    Han Sen smiled. He put the knife away and walked right past Night Giant God.


    ¡°You only won because you have a King ss weapon. I will fight you.¡± Another Baron appeared. He moved like a ghost and tried to attack Han Sen¡¯s neck with a dagger.


    But within a second, his dagger was also broken.


    A few other Barons came at Han Sen at the same time, prompting him to move. But wherever Ghost Teeth Knife went, a broken weapon would follow in its wake. No one¡¯s weapon could withstand the strike of that knife.


    ¡°Powerful, that Teeth Knife skill is,¡± the beautiful man said inpliment.


    The man with the head of a cow replied, ¡°He is a powerful man.¡±


    Han Sen kept on swinging his de fearlessly. If any Baron came close, he¡¯d break their weapon. He was not killing anyone, though. He¡¯d simply break their knives and that was it. If he did start killing, the entirety of Narrow Moon would likely consider him an enemy.


    The Barons could not stop Han Sen¡¯s advance. And before long, it was a Viscount that tried him next.


    The sword of the Viscount came at him like a shadow. The swordlight became a sh of light that weaved a of strikes to attack Han Sen all at once. This was a Rebate skill known as Moon Shadow sh.


    Han Sen kept on moving, not slowing down as he came towards the sword. He used a Teeth sh towards the Viscount.


    The Viscount was shocked by the boldness, because Han Sen was now moving toward where Moon Shadow sh actually began. The was just an illusion, and it wasn¡¯t where the actual sword was going to strike.


    It was toote for him to withdraw his sword, too. So, the Viscountmitted to the sh, as the swordlight came down on Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife.


    Katcha!


    Arge chunk was carved out of the Viscount¡¯s sword. This wasn¡¯t because the Ghost Teeth Knife was sharp and hard.


    Dog Teeth was based on the concept of a heavy strike. Many Rebate used this skill, as it was infamous for destroying popr swords. Many King ss weapons were missing chunks due to this technique.


    And seeing that the Viscount was unable to block Han Sen, many other Viscounts swept forward to stop him. They were afraid he¡¯d run off again.


    But this time, Han Sen was not nning to run. He had achieved first ce already, and now was the time to show off. The better he performed, the more resources Yisha might be willing to give him. This was his best chance of securing valuables.


    He had Yisha as back-up, anyway. He wasn¡¯t afraid anyone could actually do something to him.


    Han Sen used his knife to fight many Nobles, all alone. The Barons had stopped, so it was mostly just the Viscounts that were fighting him now.


    Han Sen did not use his Viscount Jadeskin, though. He maintained his Baron ss for the fight. He didn¡¯t use his Teeth Rabbit shoes, either. He was only using his Ghost Teeth Knife to fight back against the Viscounts.


    ¡°It looks like Knife Queen recruited him a long time ago. How long she¡¯s been training him, god only knows. But it would take a decade for him to reach this sort of level.¡± Night River King hummed.


    Yisha was shocked, too. She knew exactly how long she had been teaching him: Han Sen had only been with her for a few months. She had not taught him for long, at all. Thest skill he learned was eight days ago.


    It was shocking that Han Sen could use Teeth Knife with that level of proficiency.


    ¡°Is he a knife master?¡± Yisha had aplicated look.


    Han Sen¡¯s performance kept on surprising her. As a teacher, she was very lucky to have such a student. She had only taken him on in a bet to find out where Dor might be, but she felt like having him as a student was not a negative thing, at all.


    ¡°Should I expect more from him?¡± Yisha wondered. But whenever she did, the thought of The Story of Genes would return and give her a headache.


    ¡°He is good at Teeth Knife, yes, but he is not one of the Rebate. It is difficult for him to use Teeth Power. Even though he is good at it, it is still a waste.¡± Moon Wheel King felt ashamed.


    Seeing that the Viscounts could not block Han Sen, and no one could strike, it seemed likely Han Sen would be able to escape.


    The beautiful man then decided to teleport in front of Han Sen. His bone knife was forged from dragon bones. He shed towards Han Sen.

 Chapter 1866 - Son of the Moon

    <strong>Chapter 1866 Son of the Moon</strong>


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Why did he join the fight? An Earl fighting a Baron? What is this?¡± An old man that was of a higher rank saw the beautiful man step into the fight. This displeased him a lot.


    When most average people saw this, however, they did not mind. In fact, they were quite excited to see the beautiful man fight.


    ¡°Gao Ji¡¯s attacking! His Dragon Sun knife skill is a Dragon Moan, and not even Viscounts can withstand something like that. Han Sen will surely suffer now.¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯ll be good to squash this outsider¡¯s reputation. If this hadn¡¯t urred, this entire Moon God¡¯s Festival would have been his show.¡±


    ¡°Knife Queen is so powerful. She selected a very powerful student. It may be difficult, being a Baron, but his luck and talents are very good.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It sounds like you guys thought she only picked him because he¡¯s good-looking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he doesn¡¯t look bad. He is suitable to earn respect amongst the beauty of the Rebate, but whenpared with us, he is only average. There are many more handsome Rebate men that far exceed him.¡±


    ¡°It is fine if he loses to Gao Ji. He has done well.¡±


    The Nobles and themoners were talking. Yisha, Moon Wheel King, and Night River King were in absolute shock. Gao Ji¡¯s Dragon Moan was shocking. It was capable of freezing Viscounts on the spot.


    But Han Sen had proven resilient to it, and he was not affected. Han Sen still gripped his knife, and just as the copper knife was about to hit him, he drew out his Ghost Teeth Knife.


    Seeing Ghost Teeth Knife about to slice open Gao Ji¡¯s neck, the observers still had to remember that Earls were Earls. Their speed and reaction times were too fast toprehend. A green dragon of light swiftly appeared to swallow Gao Ji¡¯s body.


    Dong!


    Ghost Teeth Knife hit the green dragon¡¯s shadow. Han Sen tried his hardest, but he was unable to break the shadow of that dragon. Han Sen did not put his knife away, though. He still used his knife to release a purple mist, right next to the green shadow.


    Gao Ji frowned. He had used his green shadow dragon¡¯s power to shake Han Sen away from him.


    The moonlight of Narrow Moon was like water. The moonlight shone on Han Sen, bathing him in its glow. He was getting stronger, and Gao Ji couldn¡¯t do anything to get away from him. Ghost Teeth Knife was still mauling the green dragon shadow.


    Within that moonlight, Han Sen¡¯s strength continued to rise. Still, he hadn¡¯t umted the strength necessary to ovee his opponent. The moonlight buff was strong, though, and Gao Ji continued to use his green dragon shadow, though he still wasn¡¯t seeding in shaking Han Sen loose.


    ¡°D*nnn! A moonlight buff! Is that a blessing of the Moon God?¡±


    ¡°It must be. Did you not hear the Moon God say that Han Sen is the Sun of the Moon? Wherever there is a moon, he will earn a buff by it.¡±


    That is way too strong. It has buffed a Baron enough topete against an Earl. This is too incredible to believe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but it obviously isn¡¯t fake. This is Narrow Moon, and there is an abundance of moons. The buffs Han Sen can receive here are very strong. Anyone of the same tier who tries to fight him here must have a death wish.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Narrow Moon has be Han Sen¡¯s territory?¡±


    Yes. Otherwise, he would not have been given the title Son of the Moon.¡±


    Gao Ji looked glum, unable to shake Han Sen away. So, he decided to go on the offensive and sh towards his opponent. His knife carried a green dragon light and a dragon bone.


    Han Sen did not think his title would bear such significance. The moonlight power there was far too strong, so much so that it allowed him to do battle with an Earl.


    Han Sen did not retreat. He used Tooth-for-a-Tooth and struck towards the green dragon light. Ghost Teeth Knife came against the fully-powered green dragon knife, and still, it managed to block the green dragon knife.


    They stopped right there, with both knives repeatedly colliding with each other.


    Katcha!


    A crack appeared on the green dragon knife, which then began to expand and spread across the shadow of the green dragon. It made the green dragon shadow start to look like a shattered mirror.


    Dong!


    Ghost Teeth Knife and the green copper knife came against each other again. Gao Ji had to withdraw his green copper knife and reluctantly fall back. His powers were less than the moonlight buff given to Han Sen.


    Gao Ji looked cold. He swung his knife with a desire to fight, but his face changed when he saw his own de.


    Ghost Teeth Knife had dealt a crack to the green copper knife. And soon after, the crack started to spread, until the green copper knife was wrought with an entire web of cracks.


    ¡°This is...¡± Yisha stood up from her seat. With wide eyes, she intently observed the cracks that were rapidly manifesting across the green copper knife.


    Yisha, Moon Wheel King, and Night River King, who knew about Teeth powers, suddenly felt their faces grow pale. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were witnessing.


    ¡°No way...¡± Night River King looked to be in shock, and he could do nothing but stare at the green copper knife.


    Katcha!


    Gao Ji swung his knife again, but when he put the green dragon light into the green copper knife, there was a sound. And then, the green copper knife shattered into pieces. It was reduced into nothing but bits, surrounded by a horrible purple mist.


    ¡°Teeth power.¡±


    Everyone had those two words form in their mind. But even still, it was hard to believe that it was true.


    That was the Rebate¡¯s strongest geno art. It was the strongest skill the entire race of the Rebate possessed. Not many could practice that, not even amongst the Rebate. But now, an outsider had just used Teeth power to defeat a Rebate Earl in battle. The Rebate could not believe this was happening.


    Everyone knew Knife Queen was good with Teeth Knife, and everyone knew Han Sen was her only student. Everyone knew Han Sen practiced Teeth Knife.


    But no one thought, or even dreamed, Han Sen could sessfully use Teeth powers.


    In the hearts of the Rebate, learning Teeth power would ce you amongst the most talented of the whole race. Now, the glory and pride had been crushed by Han Sen. That strike had made all the Rebate shocked. They could not even think straight.


    ¡°It is no wonder that Knife Queen took him as a student. It wasn¡¯t just for fun.¡± Night River King looked dim.


    ¡°An outsider can use Teeth power, and that person is Knife Queen¡¯s student. Is he good or bad for Narrow Moon?¡±


    Moon Wheel King was in shock, too.


    Yisha was the one who was shocked the most, though. Her mind had yet to return to her. ¡°How could he have practiced Teeth power?¡±

 Chapter 1867 - You Make This Difficul

    <strong>Chapter 1867 You Make This Difficul</strong>


    The Moon God Festival had be boring. The young ones went to the Moon God Pce to ept their blessings, but they were only able to raise up to the thirty-six moons, individually.


    This was supposed to be a number of extreme pride, but now it seemed rather pathetic. Once they had seen the true Moon God blessing, their own Moon God blessings seemed almost fake.


    This wasn¡¯t because they were neither good nor lucky; that had nothing to do with it. But without the Moon God appearing, no matter how lucky or strong you were, you did not possess the true blessing.


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin had its origins in the Frost Sutra. It had a connection to the Moon God, which was why he received the blessings he did. It didn¡¯t actually have anything to do with Han Sen¡¯s luck or strength.


    Before long, the Moon God Festival came to an end. Han Sen, receiving the Marquise armor he hade for, was overwhelmed with sheer delight.


    The festival had now finished, but Han Sen¡¯s performance had swiftly be a hot topic. Everyone knew about what had transpired. Inside the meeting hall in the Full Moon Offices, a few of the elderly and the kings of Narrow Moon had assembled.


    Frowning and looking upset, Yisha said, ¡°Why can¡¯t we give Han Sen a spot in the Moon Garden? Is he not talented enough? Or is my student simply not qualified?¡±


    The elders did not speak. Neither did they dare look directly at Yisha.


    Night River King said, ¡°It is not because we do not want to, it¡¯s simply because the Rebate¡¯sw only permits the eptance of a Rebate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall the Moon Garden ever having such a rule. Didn¡¯t they once ept an outsider, back in the era long ago?¡± Yisha said emotionlessly.


    After that, the faces of the elders and elites all changed.


    Moon Wheel King groaned and said, ¡°Queen, you know what happened to thest outsider, don¡¯t you? If he is not of the same race, he is different. It does not matter how talented or lucky he is, the fact remains that he will never be a Rebate.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Haven¡¯t you heard the story of the mother Rebate raising a baby wolf, only to be killed by her child once it had grown up?¡± Night River King said.


    ¡°Queen, you should really understand what we are telling you. If your student was one of the Rebate, we¡¯d give you as many slots as you are able to take.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You should take another student if you do not approve. We¡¯ll give your next a slot, for sure.¡±


    The elders and the elites tried convincing each other not to give Han Sen a spot in the Moon Garden. Yisha frowned. She was Knife Queen, yes, but she was not a dictator that could orchestrate every working of their society. Without the approval of the elders, she would be unable to provide a spot for Han Sen in the Moon Garden.


    Moon Garden was a training organization that belonged to the Rebate. Everyone who got in had the possibility of bing a deified elite, or at least a champion.


    Of course, they hadn¡¯t produced any deified elites in a while. But there were many general elites. Even Knife Queen herself had gone through the training offered there. Out of all the kings present, only Moon Wheel King that had secured such prestige without having first spent time in Moon Garden.


    Entering Moon Garden meant you¡¯d be able to enjoy all the resources avable to the Rebate. Making Han Sen a Duke would be difficult, but it was fortunate that with Yisha¡¯s support, it wouldn¡¯t be too problematic.


    It was simply a shame that Han Sen was not one of the Rebate. She had tried to secure him a spot in Moon Garden, but no matter how she pleaded, his eptance would not be approved.


    Han Sen returned to de. He waited for half a day for Yisha to finally arrive and meet with him.


    Yisha had just returned from Full Moon Office, and meeting with him now was her next order of business.


    ¡°Queen, did you enjoy my performance?¡± Han Sen bowed.


    Yisha sighed at Han Sen and said, ¡°Han Sen, your performance puts me in a difficult situation.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did I perform poorly?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No! In fact, it was too good. Let me ask you, how did you get the Teeth power?¡± Yisha asked Han Sen.


    ¡°It is because I practiced it. Teeth power is simr to the powers of Ghost Teeth Knife. I used Ghost Teeth Knife to practice every day, and somehow, through that, I happened to learn it.¡± Han Sen stayed very calm when she asked about this.


    No one would be able to find out the truth, so he exerted confidence in his answers. Yisha didn¡¯t look suspicious, either. She knew such things might be impossible to exin, anyway.


    ¡°How is your practice with The Story of Genesing along?¡± Yisha asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s going rather slowly,¡± Han Sen answered.


    This was true. When Han Sen leveled up his The Story of Genes, it had indeed gone very slow. He did not know how long it might take to make him a Viscount with that.


    Yisha pulled out a bottle and gave it to Han Sen. ¡°This bottle contains xenogeneic materials gathered from Viscount ss xenogeneics. It is a geno fluid, and it should be good in leveling you up and bringing you up to the ss of Viscount. Eat ten grams of this every ten days. And when you do, immediately cast The Story of Genes. Once you have finished,e along and get some more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Han Sen was so happy, and he thought to himself, ¡°My performance really was good. Look at this, I¡¯ve received some goodies already!¡±


    ¡°Now, you get going. You¡¯ve still got to develop Eclipse, in addition to all the training you have before you.¡± Yisha waved and let Han Sen go.


    The geno fluid, if it was used by a Baron, it could make him a Viscount. It could possibly make two Viscounts.


    But when used on Han Sen, Yisha knew it probably wouldn¡¯t be as effective. Instead, it would only help him inch his way closer to the threshold. It wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to level uppletely.


    ¡°We will see how he behaves,¡± Yisha thought to herself in her heart.


    Back on Eclipse, Han Sen was not in a rush to drink that geno fluid. In fact, he was keen to research the geno art he had learned while inside Moon God Pce first and foremost.


    Jadeskin was a geno art from the sanctuaries. This was something that quite simr. It was like the geno universe counterpart of Jadeskin. They did not have a connection, but with Han Sen¡¯s prior knowledge of Jadeskin, it should make practice of that geno art fairly easy.


    Han Sen did not n on practicing it, though. He still wanted to focus on Jadeskin. He just wanted to absorb the essence of the other and assimte it with Jadeskin, while he continued on with his original art.


    Now that Han Sen could unleash power, he had to be able to gather up spirit sessfully. If he did that, he could evolve his xenogeneic bones and be an Earl.


    Like Earl Gao Ji: that man¡¯s spirit had been a green dragon.


    Judging from the way that geno art was practiced, it must have had a special technique that allowed for the gathering of spirit. Absorbing light element treasures would allow for easier gatherings of spirit.

 Chapter 1868 - Black Cliff Wish

    <strong>Chapter 1868 ck Cliff Wish</strong>


    The moon itself did not glow. It borrowed the power of the sun to glow. The moon that provided the geno art was the same. Its light was used to light up one¡¯s spirit, and it worked very well.


    But it was hard to find light treasure. For now at least, Han Sen did not know of a location in which he could find something like that.


    ording to the Moon God geno art, the different light treasures he absorbed would affect the sort of spirit he summoned. It would affect its element and even its shape.


    ¡°I wonder if I can find a good treasure here on Eclipse? If I¡¯m unable to, I¡¯ll have to head back out there in search of one,¡± Han Sen thought.


    But for now, Han Sen was nning on scouring the reaches of Eclipse for one. He had skills, Teeth Rabbit shoes, and Marquise armor to stay alive. He should have no problem doing battle with a Duke, in such a condition.


    Han Sen took out ten grams of the geno fluid he had been given by Yisha, and then, he swallowed it.


    Then, he felt an energy begin to flow and spread throughout his body. It took around five hours for it to be fully absorbed. The spells he had definitely felt improved, so it was clear to him that Yisha was not skimping, and she was giving him some good stuff.


    He felt the energy spread out across all of his body, and he made sure to use The Story of Genes during the absorption process.


    Han Sen did not feel any negative side effects to the consumption of it, but he didn¡¯t use any more. He was going to follow Yisha¡¯smands and take the small dosage of the stuff every ten days.


    Much good news came from the base those days, too. The ordinary women were starting to be Barons, and by now, there were four of them.


    ¡°The gold raven mark works! It is a shame the kids are just too young. They haven¡¯t been able to generate geno armor yet. If they all became Barons, I¡¯d have a mighty workforce,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Still, he went ahead to establish a school to better educate the women and kids. He also had a school to teach them aboutbat and geno arts.


    Inside a cave on ck Moon, a fire red upwards like a water spring. A Rebate with ck ears was naked and drenched in sweat. His muscles shone in the glow of the fire.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The big man was swinging a ck steel hammer. When it struck the red hot steel, a flurry of sparks erupted.


    Slowly, the hot steel was taking on the shape of a knife. The big man ran water along it eventually, then examined it closely. He looked disappointed, and then he threw it away. The knife ended up on a mountain of other knives. He spoke to himself, saying, ¡°No... this material cannot be used to make a Knife nk. It is too poor.¡±


    After that, the man picked up another hunk of ore and threw it into the fire. It was more material for forging. When the man failed again, the ground split in two. mes rose from the earth, and the ce was bing so hot, even the rocks started to melt.


    The big man frowned and looked into the fire. He had been there for a long time, but he had never seen the fire behave that way. Just as he started to step closer and see what had happened, the fire took on the shape of a fire spirit.


    ¡°What are you?¡± the big man frowned.


    ¡°ck Cliff, do you wish to forge a real knife?¡± The fire spirit used a decidedly vague voice.


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would I have waited here for over a decade?¡± ck Cliff said simply.


    ¡°If you make a wish to me, I can help you forge the strongest knife in existence.¡± The fire spirit¡¯s voice still sounded so vague.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I will use my own hands to forge the strongest knife.¡± ck Cliff rejected the offer and looked confident in himself.


    ¡°But youck the proper materials. If you make a wish, I can find you the best ore that there is,¡± the fire spirit continued.


    ¡°You can help me find materials?¡± ck Cliff looked at the fire spirit intently.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I am a god who knows everything. It is easy to locate what you need. If you ask, I will help,¡± the fire spirit said arrogantly.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ck Cliff frowned.


    ¡°Because you yourself want to be considered a god. So, make the strongest knife and be a god! Your desire for this has touched me,¡± the me spirit said.


    ck Cliff did not believe the entity, but he really wanted the materials. He wanted them more than anything. So, he looked at the spirit and said, ¡°Okay. If you find me the materials, I will pay you back.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to pay me back. Your loyalty is my best reward.¡± The fire spirit looked incredibly happy.


    The fire spirit looked happy, and then the fire erupted again into a giant wall of me. ck Cliffs eyes were on fire, too.


    ¡°Go to Eclipse and find Han Sen. He has precisely what you need. It is a Knife nk that you want.¡± The mes of the fiery spirit looked angry.


    Eclipse... Han Sen... Knife nk...¡± ck Cliffs eyes burned. Although the fire on the ground was gone, the fire in his eyes remained.


    It was half a month after the festival now, and Han Sen was pretty much done with the Moon God geno art. His Jadeskin had be Viscount, and it had been sessfully modified. So, it should have been fine for Han Sen to practice with now.


    The other part still needed to be fixed, but he hadn¡¯t reached there yet. He couldn¡¯t just jump over to fix it.


    ¡°Old Han, what are you doing?¡± Xie Qing King pushed open the doors.


    ¡°Practicing a geno art. You...¡± Han Sen raised his head and drifted off as he stared at Xie Qing King.


    ¡°Haha; I have be a Viscount! Cool, huh?¡± Xie Qing King looked cocky.


    That is very nice.¡± Han Sen gave him a thumbs-up. Although he had provided Xie Qing King many xenogeneic genes to make leveling up a little easier, it still felt like it was too fast.


    ¡°He became a Viscount because of the gold raven power. Without that power, there¡¯s no way he could have leveled up that quickly,¡± Gu Qingcheng spoke as she approached.


    When Han Sen saw her, he realized she had be a Viscount, too.


    They didn¡¯t hide this fact, so it was easy to learn.


    ¡°Not bad! The gold raven mark was pretty good. But it was just a ime thing, and it has gone now.¡± Xie Qing King licked his lips.


    ¡°Well, what lucky timing for you guys to be Viscounts. I am nning on hunting up in the mountains. Would you like to go?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1869 - 1869 The Red Mist in the Valley

    <strong>1869 The Red Mist in the Valley</strong>


    Deep in the mountains on Eclipse, Han Sen, Xie Qing King, Gu Qingcheng, and Little Silver, were traveling. After Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng became Viscounts, Little Silver became one, too.


    Now Han Sen was depressed. Little Angel, Zero, and he had not been infected. If they had, it was likely they could have leveled up to Viscount with much greater ease. They wouldn¡¯t have needed to practice half as much.


    ¡°The environment is stable for now, at least. Why don¡¯t we bring more people to this universe, so we can grow and cultivate them? It will be impossible for us to be famous here with only a handful of people.¡± Han Sen was deep in thought.


    Han Sen could recruit many from the Alliance, but there were a few he did not feel safe with. One such person was Wang Yuhang. Han Sen was afraid that if he came here, the man would bring terrible luck down on him.


    Because Han Sen had provided many xenogeneic genes to his friends and followers, certain people in the sanctuaries had developed very quickly. But he had made sure to only provide such things to those who were close to him. Han Sen¡¯s resources were limited, and he couldn¡¯t fill the needs of everybody he knew.


    With the help of xenogeneic genes, though, many humans and creatures from the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary had made it to the Alliance. That included Dragon Lady, Death Goddess, Red Pony, and Little Star. They had sessfully ascended to the Alliance universe.


    The humans who had sessfully ascended included Queen, Lin Feng, Wang Yuhang, Tang Zhenliu, and Yi Dongmu. They were waiting to go to the xenogeneic universe now.


    Ji Yanran and Lun had eaten so many xenogeneic genes that they too had ascended to the Alliance. But Han Sen wasn¡¯t yet willing to let them cross the divide. He was afraid that if they were there, they¡¯d cause a big problem for him with their attempts to find Littleflower.


    The advantage of creatures from the sanctuaries was that they could level up rather quickly by consuming xenogeneic genes. Their biggest letdown, however, was the fact that their genes were unstable. There was no telling what a creature might eventually be.


    A xenogeneic that looked like a leopard came prowling out of the mountains. Gu Qingcheng, with her swordair, killed it in a single strike.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s powers were of swordair and not swordlight. Her green swordair was weird, and it resembled something like silk. She could kill enemies at all manners of strange angles.


    ¡°Save me some!¡± Xie Qing King blurted, clutching his silver book.


    ¡°You are too slow,¡± Gu Qingcheng said, as she was in the process of cutting up the xenogeneic body and harvesting the xenogeneic genes.


    Xie Qing King did not say a word, and he merely closed his silver book.


    Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King. Xie Qing King¡¯s geno armament and power had been consistently surprising to Han Sen, and they had interested him quite a bit.


    After Xie Qing King leveled up to be a Viscount, he had been able to use his silver light to draw pictures on the pages of his book. Whatever he drew coulde to life, right out of the parchment. He could practically summon beasts to fight alongside him.


    But the shadows he drew did have limitations. For one thing, he couldn¡¯t pre-draw a creature, then cast it when the time for battle came. So, he had to draw his desired summons during battle, and that took time.


    With Gu Qingcheng there, though, he couldn¡¯t draw anything fast enough to fight. By the time he finished drawing something, she¡¯d have killed the xenogeneic already. It was something that didn¡¯t make him very happy.


    Han Sen was happy, though. He wasn¡¯t interested in Baron or Viscount xenogeneics. He wanted to find light treasure.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xie Qing King looked up to the mountain, confusion etched across his face. Han Sen followed Xie Qing King¡¯s gaze, and they examined a red mist hanging across the mountain.


    But the mist hadn¡¯te from the sky. It arose from the mountain itself, and it looked rather weird.


    ¡°Perhaps we should go and take a look. There could be treasure!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Careful. We are only Viscounts, remember. If we encounter a Duke or a Marquise, only Han Sen has a Duke beast soul pair of shoes that he can use to run. Weck such things,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Do I look like the type to run off and abandon you?¡± Han Sen was hurt by thements.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng answered sincerely.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and picked up Little Silver. Carefully, he snuck towards the ce he had seen.


    The red mist was like a cloud, but it rippled like a living fire. It was a stunning sight.


    After the three of them got close, they found that the red mist was rising from a valley. The valley, filled up with that mist, looked like heaven. What might have lurked beyond the strange vapor, however, was something they could not see.


    ¡°Should we go in and take a look?¡± Gu Qingcheng looked down into the valley and frowned.


    She could not see anything. The red mist was too thick for their eyesight to prate. It didn¡¯t actually hurt their eyes, but it did stop them from looking at what was inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what lies inside. I¡¯d wager it is too dangerous to go in, though.¡± Even with Teeth Rabbit shoes, Han Sen did not want to take the risk. He was still too weak, and carelessness could cost him his life.


    ¡°Now you can watch me.¡± Xie Qing King spoke with absolute confidence. He summoned his silver book and began casting with his wonderful silver light. He was scribbling something rather quickly.


    Within a second, the shadow of a silver leopard leaped out from the pages of the book. It looked exactly like the one Gu Qingcheng had just killed. This one was just a silver shadow, though. It wasn¡¯tprised of actual flesh.


    ¡°You can draw anything you like with this book?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    ¡°Yes, but they only stay around temporarily for now. I can only draw creatures that exist in the universe, too. The drawing has to be pretty urate to generate the creature, as well.¡± After Xie Qing King said that, hemanded that the leopard head into the valley.


    ¡°If you draw a King ss xenogeneic, would it have King ss power?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course not. The shadow¡¯s power depends on the caster¡¯s strength¡ªmine. That being said, some of the creatures I have drawn can carry their own element. Still, the power scales back inparison to me,¡± Xie Qing King exined.


    ¡°Whoa, that is already so very good!¡± Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King strangely.


    Xie Qing King was a man with a very bad temper. It was strange to see him take to drawing in a fight instead of immediately using his fists.


    Roar! The leopard had been inside the mist for a while when an awful screech was heard. Then, nothing. The valley returned to silence.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s face changed. The leopard drawing in the book was shattered.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen asked Xie Qing King.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a connection with the shadow. I can feel what they feel, but I cannot see through their eyes. After he entered the mist, something killed him quickly,¡± Xie Qing King said

 Chapter 1870 - 1870 An Enemy That Cannot Be Seen

    <strong>1870 An Enemy That Cannot Be Seen</strong>


    Han Sen and Gu Qingcheng frowned. The shadow Xie Qing King had drawn had possessed the power of a Viscount. It had been destroyed within one second, so whatever lurked inside the valley was scary.


    ¡°There is no need to rush. Watch this.¡± Xie Qing King flipped open his book and drew something else with his fingertips.


    Not long after, another leopard came leaping out of the pages. It didn¡¯t run straight into the valley, and instead came to heel and crouch near Xie Qing King.


    Xie Qing King kept wagging his finger across the book, and after a few minutes, another four leopards joined the first. When done, he said, ¡°Okay! This is the maximum I can do.¡±


    Hemanded the five leopards to enter the mist of the valley, all in a horizontal line.


    Each leopard ran forward at the same time, all together, but they kept a few yards of space between them. When they entered the valley, there was a movement from within the fog.


    But then, all too quickly, the valley echoed with the sounds of squealing again. The red mist of the valley rumbled and swirled, as the pictures on Xie Qing King¡¯s book began to disappear, one after another.


    Within a mere few seconds, the pictures of all the leopards had been erased. It likely indicated that the shadows that had been spawned and sent into the mist had been destroyed.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s face turned pale. The death of the leopards meant nothing to him, but he had exerted a lot of his own energy by summoning so many. That had cost him a lot.


    ¡°So, did you find out what¡¯s going on inside the valley?¡± Han Sen asked Xie Qing King, looking right at him.


    Xie Qing King told him, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I didn¡¯t see anything, but when the leopards were killed, one second psed between each death. So I assume the leopards were all killed by a single entity. I can also guess that if a creature can kill my shadows so quickly, the creature must have four times our potential speed. It could be an Earl or higher, but with a hidden power.¡±


    ¡°If it is an Earl, that¡¯s nothing to sweat about. I have the Teeth Rabbit shoes, remember? The speed of those is no worse than an Earl, and I also have the new Marquise xenogeneic armor. I may not be able to activate its full potential, but it can most certainly protect me from the attacks of an Earl.¡± Han Sen looked up to the sky and noticed another maic storm that was raging. He could not see the moons of Narrow Moon from where he was, so it was unlikely he¡¯d be gifted their strength.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Gu Qingcheng stopped Han Sen, who was on the verge of entering himself. She pulled out Pure, and a green aura danced across the de. Then, the sword came alive in a swirl and flew forward into the valley.


    Dong!


    Pure flew right into the mist, and shortly after, a crunchy noise sounded. Then, Pure flew back out and right back into Gu Qingcheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°My sword was attacked once,¡± Gu Qingcheng said, then sheathed the weapon.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Han Sen donned his Marquise armor and put on his rabbit shoes. He clutched Ghost Teeth Knife in one hand and held his Knife nk firmly in the other. Then, with much care, he started to step inside.


    It was times like this that Han Sen actually started to miss Wang Yuhang. If the man was there with him, all Han Sen would only have to get Wang Yuhang to stand outside the valley and shout. He would probably draw whatever was inside out, and there¡¯d be no need to go inside.


    Han Sen carefully walked into the mist. While the mist had color, he didn¡¯t feel anything when it brushed across him.


    After a few steps, that changed. All of a sudden, he felt horrid. He wanted to go forward, but he was struck in the back. It was a powerful strike, and he staggered forward.


    Before Han Sen was able to stabilize himself, something else came at him again. It got his arm.


    The creature in the red mist traveled quietly, and actually catching sight of it seemed impossible. Han Sen was very fast, but he didn¡¯t know where he should move until the attacks had already happened. By the time the strikes came, it was toote to dodge. By the time he moved, he¡¯d already been hit.


    Luckily, though, Han Sen had the Marquise armor on. It meant the attacks didn¡¯t actually hurt him.


    Han Sen ran out of the valley after getting hit again, but the thing inside the mist did not follow. He took a look at what had happened and noticed the scratch marks across his suit. Surprisingly, they weren¡¯t very deep.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng ran up to him to ask.


    ¡°Old Qing is right. There is an Earl creature there. Its speed and power aren¡¯t too shabby, and it uses the red mist for cover. It¡¯s practically invisible. I got attacked before I even saw it, every time. I was hit a few times, but even then, I wasn¡¯t able to catch a glimpse. The red mist might have the added ability of masking the senses, because I wasn¡¯t even able to hear its movements,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°This is bad news. If it¡¯s in there and it won¡¯te out, then we can¡¯t fight it. Entering the mist is pointless, even with the armor that you¡¯re wearing.¡± Gu Qingcheng frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if there was some way to draw him out,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    ¡°If he dared toe out, he¡¯d have followed either my sword or Han Sen.¡± Gu Qingcheng shook her head.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to draw him out, but we¡¯ll need the help of a specialist,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Wang Yuhang?¡± Xie Qing King and Gu Qingcheng had thought about him, too.


    ¡°There is something awfully strange about this valley. There are creatures guarding this ce for a reason. I am afraid that something important might be about to happen here. We can¡¯t dy this,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°I gave Wang Yuhang some xenogeneic genes, and after he ate them, he managed to break through. He was able to absorb Life Geno Essences, and after he maxed out, he went to the Alliance. We should be able to bring him here fairly easily. But the people out there know how many people Eclipse currently holds, and the documents are all in files. If someone else shows up, it might be difficult to exin. I have to use the recruitment excuse to bring him here,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly and bring more people over. Eclipse has a lot of resources, so the more people the better. With the small amount of us here, there¡¯s not enough to pay the taxes we must pay in a few years,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°This is what we can do, then. You guys can stay and hunt in the vicinity, just don¡¯t go too deep. And also, keep an eye on the valley. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Han Sen said that, then returned to base.


    After returning, Han Sen gave Knife Queen a call. Knife Queen knew he¡¯d need more people, so she agreed to his request and sent him an airship. After Icebird Duke picked him up, they left Narrow Moon to recruit.


    ¡°Where would you like to recruit people this time?¡± Icebird Duke was sounding much friendlier with Han Sen now.


    Han Sen had been number one in the Moon God Festival, and he was the very first person to have ever been personally blessed by the Moon God. So, that had certainly boosted his reputation and goodwill.


    Learning Teeth Knife and Teeth powers in such a short time wasn¡¯t something that could be aplished with luck alone. However he had done it, it made Icebird Duke look at him differently.

 Chapter 1871 - 1871 Cave

    <strong>1871 Cave</strong>


    ¡°I want to go to Crooked Rock,¡± Han Sen told Icebird Duke.


    You want to recruit Gana?¡± Icebird Duke understood Han Sen¡¯s thought process.


    Crooked Rock was a ce that belonged to the Feathers. The primary race there, however, was the Gana. They were supposed to be a higher race, but for some reason, the Gana on that had abandoned their people to join the Feathers.


    Now that the Feathers had fallen, Holy Heaven had been closed. They could no longer afford to take care of others and races. The had not been taken over yet, but many different factions were vying for it. Many wanted to im it.


    Han Sen decided to go to Crooked Rock due to theplications of the races there. Gana was one of the mainstream races, but there were many others there, as well.


    Han Sen also fancied trying his luck. If he was able to recruit a few of the Gana, then that wouldn¡¯t be too shabby, either. The Gana were very good at producing medicine from xenogeneic genes. They were known as geniuses, and many factions liked the prospect of procuring their special talents.


    But due to the fact that so many different factions wanted them, the Gana had yet to decide which they should follow.


    ¡°Not bad. I would like to have some Gana. If I am unable to procure any, there are those of other races to choose from. Either way, there should be a diverse selection to pick from,¡± Han Sen randomly said.


    ¡°You should put your hope into getting those of another race. Don¡¯t bother with the Gana, because our Rebate Gold Jade King went to Gana two months ago and was unable to recruit any. The Gana were way too popr with other races,¡± Icebird Duke said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first, anyway. If I am lucky enough, they might be willing to slog through the hard times with me!¡± Han Sen made it sound as if he was kidding.


    He was, actually. He didn¡¯t have much hope of recruiting any of the Gana, and his primary goal was to grab Wang Yuhang under the pretense of recruitment.


    After he arrived on the, he only then noticed howplicated Crooked Rock really was. There were many airships and battleships in the area, all belonging to an array of separate factions. They had eache there to try to recruit the Gana.


    Seeing how things were on Crooked Rock, it was obvious that there were many Kings up for grabs.


    The flying airship Han Sen had been on was investigated upon arrival. When they dered themselves to be the Rebate, they were granted ess to the.


    If they had been a small race of no renown, they probably wouldn¡¯t have even been allowed tond on the. So, the chances of Han Sen meeting up with any of the Gana to try his luck would have been zero.


    Icebird Duke brought Han Sen over to meet with Gold Jade King, but they were unable to. It was a Duke that came out to greet them.


    ¡°You are Knife Queen¡¯s student, and you are Icebird Duke. I am sorry, but my master is currently unavable, and he cannote to meet with you at this time. He has sent me here to aid you in the meantime. If there is anything you require, do not hesitate to make a request.¡± The Duke certainly sounded polite.


    ¡°Thank you very much. We havee here to recruit some people, actually. I wonder if you have a manifest that notes the different poptions that reside on Crooked Rock. If you can provide us a copy, we would be most grateful,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That is easy. I will certainly make a copy for you.¡± The Duke said this, and then went on to say, ¡°Do you two n on recruiting the Gana?¡±


    ¡°That would be the best-case scenario, yes,¡± Han Sen answered.


    The Duke smiled. ¡°Recruiting the Gana is no small feat. Still, you might try your luck. Who knows? You might be fortunate enough to gather a few.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I appreciate the advice.¡± After Han Sen epted the manifest, he said his goodbyes.


    ¡°You guys are looking to recruit the Gana? Ha! So naive. Even if the queen herself hade along, I doubt any Gana would join you.¡± After Han Sen left, the Duke spoke to himself.


    After Han Sen epted the information he was given, he allowed Icebird Duke to go ahead and scope out those of the less significant races. They could try to recruit a few Nobles out of those.


    Judging from the state of things on this, though, he thought that it was unlikely he¡¯d procure members of the Gana. The Gana were receiving many generous offers from the big factions; there was no reason for them to go to an undeveloped ce popted by Barons.


    Han Sen walked around alone, and he also made sure he wasn¡¯t being followed. By his lonesome, he trekked up to a lonely mountain. He found a cave, and after securing it, he teleported back to the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen called Wang Yuhang and told him about going to the geno universe. Wang Yuhang was very excited by the prospect, and he told Han Sen he¡¯de over right away.


    The entire Alliance was practically Han Sen¡¯s back garden. And the gardeners were the Ji Family.


    Many factions had learned of the existence of the geno universe, and many had aspirations of their people getting strong enough to enter and begin building up a ce for their families. But none had yet been capable of going.


    Wang Yuhang had been given Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic genes. He had made it to the Alliance as a human, but without Han Sen¡¯s guidance, he¡¯d likely die if he left the sanctuary by himself. No one went without Han Sen bringing them.


    After Han Sen and Wang Yuhang finished talking, Wang Yuhang piloted an aircraft to get to him.


    ¡°Little Han, take me to the geno universe! I want to see thosedies with cat ears. If they are as hot as you say they are...¡± Wang Yuhang came running into the house all happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You can see them, but you must know that when I bring you over, you have to listen to me. You cannot do anything by yourself,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll listen to your every word. Except for selecting a wife and making babies, of course.¡± Wang Yuhang patted his chest.


    That is fine. I don¡¯t want to get involved with your wife and kids.¡± Han Sen then brought Wang Yuhang to Crooked Rock, but Wang Yuhang had not eaten many xenogeneic genes. He hadn¡¯t been in the Alliance very long, either. He still wouldn¡¯t be able to generate geno armor. So, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to feed the man a lot more genes to produce that, first and foremost.


    Han Sen brought Death Goddess and Dragon Lady Chef along, too. They were able to generate their geno armors in the cave.


    Lady Chef had been staying in Han Sen¡¯s house in the Alliance. She was in charge of the kitchen there, so she had been able to nibble away at more xenogeneic genes than most of Han Sen¡¯spanions.


    Death Goddess had eaten quite a bit, too, so she was ready to generate a geno armor at any point. She could fire arrows on a whim, and so she was quite a scary person to have hanging around the Alliance.


    When she was staying in Han Sen¡¯s old house, she had fired arrows and toppled a lot of buildings. Han Sen¡¯s new family home was in a city. It¡¯d be bad news if she woke up in a bad mood and decided to go knocking buildings over with a hail of arrows.


    So, Han Sen wanted to bring her to the geno universe to prevent any unfortunate idents while he was away.


    Death Goddess and Lady Chef generated their geno armor in the cave. Han Sen and Wang Yuhang crouched in the cave and kept watch.


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard someone¡¯s voice drawing near.


    ¡°Oh, no! Having Little Uncle here really is bad luck. Dragon Lady and Death Goddess are in the midst of generating their geno armor. They cannot be disturbed during this process.¡± Han Sen frowned as the voice drew nearer and nearer.

 Chapter 1872 - 1872 Gana

    <strong>1872 Gana</strong>


    ¡°You go in there and make sure Dragon Lady and Meng¡¯er are protected.¡± Han Sen spoke to Wang Yuhang at a low volume.


    Wang Yuhang knew that he was currently weaker than the averagemoner in the geno universe. There was no point hanging around with Han Sen, so he did as he was instructed and returned to the cave.


    Han Sen was crouching just outside the entrance of the cave. He collected a bunch of vines and grass to conceal himself, while he kept an eye on the local vicinity.


    Han Sen eventually saw two shadows emerging,ing up the path towards the cave. One of them had the upper- body of a human and the lower-body of a snake. It looked like a female serpent. She moved her body, approaching.


    ¡°Gana.¡± Han Sen was shocked. In such a barren ce, catching sight of a Gana was rather rare.


    Next to the Gana was a person with the head of a cow. It was different from the one Han Sen had seen before. This one was definitely a female, and its chest had two steel orbs. It looked scary.


    Han Sen perused a summary of the various races that could be seen on Crooked Rock. He knew that the one with a cow head belonged to a race called Kao. They were a fairly populous race on this.


    There were so many of them on the because they owned arge portion of it. Although the Gana were in control of the, their numbers were lower.


    It was not umon to see a Kao as a subordinate of the Gana, but this seemed to be a little different to the usual.


    The Gana was in chains, with her hands sped tightly in cuffs. The Kao behind her had a spear, and it was pointed right at the Gana¡¯s back. It seemed as if the Gana was a prisoner.


    ¡°Gia, do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± The Gana woman kept on moving, but she looked angry when she spoke.


    ¡°Miss Guna, I know exactly what I am doing. You are worth a lot of money, and after I sell you, I can make a happy life for myself on any I select,¡± the Kao woman with a steel chest said.


    ¡°Gia, I had no idea this is the sort of person you were. We raised you up, and we treated you like family. And now this is what you do? You¡¯re just going to up and sell me? You are cold-blooded.¡± Guna nibbled her lips as she spoke.


    ¡°Family? Stop pretending that nonsense. You Gana always treat us Kao like ves. We¡¯re just something that can produce milk for you. We give you everything. And what do we get in return? Apliment? Let me tell you right now; that is worth nothing.¡± Gia gave a cold smile.


    Guna continued biting her lips, and she did not respond. Gia spoke again, though, saying, ¡°And don¡¯t you dare y any sort of tricks. If you do, I can guarantee you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°Who are you selling me to?¡± Guna asked.


    ¡°It does not matter. It¡¯s just a race that can pay a generous sum.¡± After that, Gia pushed Guna. ¡°Move. Go into that cave for now. The buyer will soon be here.¡±


    Han Sen was still crouched in the vines. He thought he was having quite the stroke of misfortune, learning that the cave was the supposed ce of the trade.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word. He just erased all traces of his presence and remained shrouded amidst the vines. He clutched the handle of Ghost Teeth Knife, too.


    When Guna reached the entrance, her beautiful eyes looked to the vines Han Sen was hidden beneath. She looked straight at Han Sen, and she seemed very surprised.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he thought to himself, ¡°Very powerful senses, for sure. I hid my presence, yet she can still see me?¡±


    But Guna kept acting casual and continued moving forward. She behaved as if she had only looked that way without meaning to. She didn¡¯t look at Han Sen again, but as she approached the cave, she moved closer and closer to him.


    After a few seconds more, Guna passed right by Han Sen. Han Sen, still in the vines, did not move an inch until Gia was also in front of him. Then he leaped forward. With Ghost Teeth Knife, he rushed out and tried to plunge it into her back.


    Gia was very powerful, though. She could have very well have been an Earl. Han Sen still couldn¡¯t utilize Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s full strength, and as a result, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to damage her bones. So, he had to take aim and strike at the most tender portions of her body.


    Without any buffs, Han Sen had to use his own strength to activate all of Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s power that he could. Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s de was like a fang, and it stabbed Gia¡¯s waist without remorse.


    Her hide was thick, though. She wasn¡¯t wearing armor, but even so, Han Sen was only able to drive ten centimeters of the de into her back. Compared to her barrel-thick waist, he had only managed to plunge it in at around thirty percent of what was necessary. It most certainly wasn¡¯t enough.


    Gia had been ambushed, but despite that, she had no intention of fleeing. The attack seemed to enrage her, and she paid little attention to the wound she had incurred. She lifted the spear in her hand and gave it a hefty swing.


    Her spear was three meters long, and its shaft was as thick as a man¡¯s arm. Its top possessed a me that strangely resembled the shape of a cow. Its swing was frightening to see, and it looked as if it¡¯d tear the atmosphere in two.


    ¡°Careful! Don¡¯t touch the horn power. She is brilliant when ites to breaking armor!¡± Guna shouted from the cave. Han Sen did not n on fighting. He jumped a few meters back and avoided getting struck by the cow me.


    Pang!


    Gia missed, and the rocks beside Han Sen were broken by that me. Missing enraged Gia even further, and she came charging at Han Sen for a follow-up.


    Guna was currently in the cave, and she couldn¡¯t run. She was not worried about Gia, as the Kao was focused on killing her assant¡ªHan Sen.


    Gia did not think Han Sen was the buyer, as the buyer had not been informed of the trade location yet. He couldn¡¯t know they were here.


    If he did indeed belong to the buyer, it made no sense that the buyer would send someone so weak. If someone had the sort of money to buy a Gana, they were most likely a Duke or Marquise. One of them could kill Gia easily.


    Gia was confused, but her spearcked hesitation. The horn powers she wielded came rushing towards Han Sen again.


    Han Sen led Gia up to the cave¡¯s entrance.


    He had run too far, and he thought Gia would stop chasing him because of Guna. Han Sen was afraid Guna would venture too deep and ruin the leveling up process of Dragon Lady and Meng¡¯er.


    Wang Yuhang was also in there, but he was weaker than the lowliestmoner. Even with Guna being chained up, the likelihood of him beating her was next to none.


    Han Sen and Gia were both nning to fight right where they were.


    Guna saw Han Sen, and she was able to determine that he was weak and no greater than a Viscount. She expected that Gia would kill him fairly quickly. So, with a limited amount of time, she pondered how she would best escape where she was.


    That being said, despite Han Sen¡¯s apparent weakness, Guna was able to tell how fast he was. Gia¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t even able to ruffle his clothes.

 Chapter 1873 - 1873 Guna

    <strong>1873 Guna</strong>


    A momentter, Han Sen knew exactly what Gia¡¯s power was. He did not hesitate, and he suddenly elerated when her steel spear approached.


    The steel spear and the horn power it carried were unable to catch up with him. Han Sen shed past Gia,ying a sh across her neck with his knife. The strike wasn¡¯t enough topletely behead her, but blood vessels and windpipe were severed.


    Gia couldn¡¯t speak, but she was still active. She swung her steel spear at Han Sen again. Han Sen sped up and dodged the iing spear once more. Again, he plunged his knife into Gia¡¯s back.


    Guna was standing in the cave, and she watched Han Sen¡¯s brutal attacks with an expression of shock.


    ¡°The Rebate¡¯s Teeth power? How? He is not even one of the Rebate! How has he managed to use it?¡± Guna dropped into thought. ¡°If he really is the buyer, an escape might be pretty difficult. At that speed, he¡¯s faster than a Marquise. His power doesn¡¯t seem to match that level of speed, though.¡±


    As Guna pondered all this, Gia dropped her steel spear to the ground and fell over.


    Her wounds were bleeding profusely, particrly the injuries on her neck. Her neck had been halfway severed, and it had swiftly drained her. She hadn¡¯t been able to stay strong.


    Her windpipe had been sliced in two, so she couldn¡¯t even scream. All she could do was twitch on the ground.


    Han Sen then shoved his knife into her heart with ease, due to her inability to resist. He ended her life just like that. ¡°Thank you for saving me. The Gana will repay this debt with generosity.¡± Guna bowed before Han Sen.


    ¡°And what sort of reward should I expect from you guys?¡± Han Sen asked, ncing over Guna.


    This was his chance. He wanted to use his powers to impress the Gana so that they might consider joining him. He had previously thought an opportunity like this would be impossible toe by.


    But now, a chance had miraculously shown up right in front of him. He wasn¡¯t going to let this chance pass him by. If he yed his cards right, he wagered he could take her to Eclipse.


    Guna looked at Han Sen and thought things might be going from bad to worse. She looked at his face and believed she had met someone who wasn¡¯t a good man.


    Guna smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s more of the Kao on Crooked Rock, and the Gana are going to be practically helpless soon. If you do not mind, I would like to bring my family along with you somece. We can follow you, and we can help you.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised, and he observed her facade of sincere gratitude. It made himugh.


    ¡°Can you take us with you, please?¡± Guna looked serious.


    ¡°I can take you. But only you. Forget about your family. We are poor, so we cannot take care of too many people.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Guna looked very sincere, despite her obvious anxiety. ¡°Do not worry! We have a lot of savings, and we can give it all to you. Just promise you can take us somewhere nice.¡±


    Han Sen did not bother talking with Guna anymore. He had seen many evil people in the past, and there were far more out there with worse intentions than Guna. He could tell what sort of person she truly was.


    Han Sen moved up to her, then brought out something to tape her mouth shut.


    Guna¡¯s face changed when she saw this, and she hurriedly tried to say, ¡°I have a way for you to find many Gana that would be willing to obey you. Just let me go!¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t stop, and the tape was drawing close to her mouth. She went on to say, ¡°I am the leader¡¯s daughter. You will encounter much trouble if you take me with you. And on top of all that, I don¡¯t know how to produce medicine. You will have no use for me, take my word for that. If you provide me the chance, I can get five pharmacists for you to take with you safely.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more.¡± Han Sen was interested enough to hear more, and he was rather surprised he had met and saved the leader¡¯s daughter by mere happenstance.


    ¡°Good!¡± Guna said. ¡°You are my savior! If you take me back, my father is sure to provide you with the services of five pharmacists.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡± Han Sen looked at Guna coldly.


    Guna bit at her lips and said, ¡°You can take a video of me, and ckmail my father into procuring the services. Just ask for the help of a few, and he is sure to agree.¡±


    Han Sen went ahead and covered her mouth. He picked her up and left the cave, even as she struggled.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t ckmail a leader of the Gana.


    The Gana were considered kings of the, and so it would be quite easy for them to track Han Sen down. And if the Gana did find him, many elites of other races would do their best to save Guna, all in the hopes of earning more of the Gana¡¯s trust.


    The elites would undoubtedly find themselves summoned like Jade Gold King had been.


    Han Sen just wanted to take her back to Eclipse. There was nothing she or her family could do once she was


    there. The Gana was merely a small race of no renown, and the strongest amongst them was just a single King. They wouldn¡¯t dare venture to Narrow Moon.


    Even if their King went there, it was unlikely he¡¯de back. The Rebate also required pharmacists like the Gana. It was cruel, yes, but it was also the truth. The Gana were known for their abilities, not their strength.


    Before Han Sen exited the cave, he saw Dragon Lady, Meng¡¯er, and Wang Yuhang all walking out.


    ¡°Did you guys evolve a second time?¡± Han Sen asked Dragon Lady and Meng¡¯er. They nodded, and it brought Han Sen some relief. He said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, follow me. Dragon Lady and Uncle can walk together. My ship is to the south, so Dragon Lady can just go and register. I will also invite Uncle.¡±


    After their discussion, Dragon Lady and Wang Yuhang left first. Guna looked upset, and Han Sen thought about how he might sneak her back to the ship.


    The factions were spying on one another. If he brought one of the Gana back to the ship, he would look very suspicious.


    But as Han Sen was thinking, Little Invisible showed up. It jumped on Guna¡¯s head and then disappeared again. Strangely, Guna disappeared too. She becamepletely see-through like the creature, and it didn¡¯t at all look as if she was standing where she was.


    ¡°Good job, Little Invisible.¡± Han Sen was happy, and he hadn¡¯t expected the little creature to have that sort of power.

 Chapter 1874 - 1874 Gana’s Destruction

    <strong>1874 Gana¡¯s Destruction</strong>


    Han Sen carried Guna back to the ship and secured a spot for Meng¡¯er.


    Han Sen had thought Icebird Duke would be able to collect some Nobles during his absence, even if they were merely Barons. Things hadn¡¯t turned out quite as he¡¯d expected them to, though.


    Too many factions were there with the desire to recruit the Gana. They all had the same idea that Han Sen did, too. Even if they could not recruit the Gana, no one wanted to return home empty-handed.


    Many factions had tried securing the services of a Baron, and very few Barons would settle for the low aspirations of fledgling factions like Han Sen¡¯s. They wanted big groups, and the big groups happily chose them. Even if they wanted to join the Rebate, it was far more likely they¡¯d join the Gold Jade King instead.


    Han Sen had been gone for a long time, but despite that, no Barons had been recruited.


    Not long after, Dragon Lady brought Wang Yuhang along. The workers on the ship were very happy to see a Barone to join them. But Dragon Lady requested that Wang Yuhang go along with her, and if not, she would not lend them her services.


    If this was another at war, Barons couldn¡¯t make such demands. But in these circumstances, if recruiters did not honor such requests, they wouldn¡¯t have much sess.


    Han Sen made a speech that allowed them to stay. The workersplied, and the two were led on board.


    ¡°Icebird Duke, it is way too difficult to recruit people here. We should go to another.¡± Han Sen hid Guna in his room, and he didn¡¯t fancy staying around any longer than he had to.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Icebird Duke knew this would happen. She had warned Han Sen before they even arrived. But instead of rubbing it in, she simply agreed with him.


    When the ship started to fly off, many airships suddenly started to surround it.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped in his chest, and he thought to himself, ¡°Did something happen? Did they see me sneak Guna on-board? It looks like I can¡¯t do bad things and expect to get away with it. I just want her help. It wasn¡¯t as if I was going to harm her, though. Karma is biting me back pretty quickly...¡±


    Han Sen kept fretting about potentially being exposed. And if this was the truth, he wondered how he might make it out alive.


    Han Sen saw there were many Kao on the airship. So, Icebird Duke went out and spoke to their leader.


    ¡°Icebird Duke, what do they want?¡± Han Sen asked, after nervously waiting for her to return.


    Icebird Duke gave Han Sen an invitation, and then she said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this, but the Gana are actually controlled by the Kao now. The Kao are looking to sell some. So, they have invited us to an auction.¡±


    ¡°Really? How did they manage that?¡± Han Sen now knew it wasn¡¯t just Guna who had been captured. The whole of the Gana popce had likely be prisoners.


    ¡°Judging from the current situation, I am afraid only the Kao can aplish this with the Gana. The other factions could not try, because they were watched. If they struck, others were sure to know,¡± Icebird Duke said.


    Those Kao are conducting auctions? They really think that after the auction isplete, they can take the money they amassed and leave?¡± Han Sen lifted his lip.


    ¡°Maybe they have brain damage? Or maybe they¡¯ve got a powerful backer? Regardless, this is none of our business. After all, youck sufficient funds to take part in such an auction.¡± Icebird Duke knew the state of Han Sen¡¯s finances.


    Han Sen was practically broke. He hadn¡¯t been producing enough xenogeneic materials and genes to sell. He had also been taking much of what they collected back to the sanctuary to feed his family and friends. Because of that, he had nothing for the auction.


    ¡°Maybe I should go, just so I can at least learn a thing or two?¡± Han Sen thought that if he left now, it would be too obvious.


    If he was there for the Gana and didn¡¯t even bother showing his face in an auction, his actions might be considered suspicious.


    If the Gana had been defeated and were unable to protect themselves, no one would guess Guna was there, and so his secret would be safe. Han Sen thought he¡¯d join the auction to at least keep himself from drawing suspicion.


    Back in his room, Han Sen used hidden mode. He wouldn¡¯t allow voices or videos to be sent outside his room. He also let Little Invisible jump off of Guna¡¯s head.


    The bed was colorful in the room, and that was where Guna appeared. Her body was cuffed to the bed, and her mouth was gagged. Only her tail could move.


    ¡°Let me go. If anyone finds out that I am here, you will be very dead.¡± Guna looked fairly angry.


    ¡°Let me give you the bad news and the good news. The bad news? Well, all of the Gana have be prisoners. And tomorrow, they¡¯ll all be auctioned off! The good news? You don¡¯t have to go to this auction and face very. You will be mine,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°No way. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± Guna¡¯s eyes were open wide.


    ¡°No way? Then how did you end up captured by Gia?¡± Han Sen brought out his invitation and showed it to her.


    She was tied up, but her tail was free. With it, she opened the invitation and stared at it with wide eyes that refused to shut.


    Those traitors!¡± Guna looked even angrier.


    You are lucky that you aren¡¯t being sold off. Follow me and I will treat you well. I promise that you won¡¯t face a ve¡¯s treatment.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Guna looked rather confused as she asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Nothing. I am only here to recruit. You should know the rules of the Rebate, though,¡± Han Sen said, seeming to switch subjects abruptly.


    Guna looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°You are not a Rebate, though. You are an outsider, clearly. I think it is more than rare for an outsider to collect members for a faction. I think there are only a few who do this sort of thing. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re one of them.¡±


    ¡°Outdated news,dy. I am Knife Queen¡¯s student. She¡¯s the leader of the bunny bunch. Of course I have permission to recruit people here.¡± Han Sen smiled, and then went on to say, ¡°When I boarded the ship, did you not see the Rebate around? Did you not see the respect and politeness they showed me?¡±


    ¡°Knife Queen has taken an outsider for a student?¡± Guna could hardly believe it.


    ¡°Believe it or not, it does not matter to me.¡± After that, Han Seny down on the bed next to her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Guna was shocked, and she wished to avoid him. But she was tied up on the bed, and she was unable to move.


    ¡°What else would I do aside from sleeping?¡± Han Sen was lying on the bed, and he looked at Guna as he spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. I would rather kill myself.¡± A shiver ran down Guna¡¯s spine when her eyes met with Han Sen¡¯s stare. She had heard a lot of races outside her own were quite... sick.


    Han Sen smiled and grabbed her jaw.

 Chapter 1875 - 1875 Gana’s Holy Lady

    <strong>1875 Gana¡¯s Holy Lady</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I will... I will...¡± Guna was young, and so her body had already started to shake.


    Han Sen stroked her cheek, and he found it to be remarkably soft and smooth. Then, he pulled his fingers back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I am not interested in creatures that are unable to stretch their legs. I can¡¯t let other people see you, that¡¯s all. So, for now, things will have to remain like so. When we¡¯re in Narrow Moon, you can sleep wherever you wish to.¡±


    After that, Han Sen closed his eyes and got some sleep. Eventually, upon realizing Han Sen really was there to rest,


    Guna finally felt relief. But that night, Guna found herself unable to get a wink of sleep. Shey awake, thinking about all sorts of things.


    Everything had happened so quickly. She had been kidnapped by Han Sen, while the rest of her family and race were made items for auction. Thinking about her family and her own fate being in the hands of others, Guna started to cry.


    The next morning, Han Sen woke up and saw Guna looking at him with incredibly red eyes. He frowned and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Han Sen was hoping Guna could be a fine worker for him on Eclipse. He didn¡¯t want to kick things off with a sour rtionship.


    ¡°Do you really want to recruit me as a member?¡± Guna¡¯s eyes could not stop blinking. It looked as if she wanted to see right through Han Sen.


    ¡°What else would I need you for? I am not interested in xenogeneics.¡± Han Sen got up, ignoring Guna¡¯s red eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°Are you going to the auction?¡± Guna asked.


    Yes.¡± Han Sen did not have to hide anything.


    Guna gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s trade! If you help me get a Gana, I will obey you without question. I will diligently work for you in Narrow Moon.¡±


    That sounds like a fair enough deal, but I don¡¯t have the funds. I am only going there for show. I don¡¯t n on buying anything. You know the Gana are really expensive, don¡¯t you? The auction will be nuts. People will be throwing tall stacks of money around.¡± Han Sen slumped his shoulders.


    ¡°I have a way.¡± Guna spoke only after receding into thought for a while.


    Han Sen looked at Guna and told her, ¡°Tell me, then. If things aren¡¯t tooplicated, I might be able to take you up on the offer.¡±


    ...


    Icebird Duke and Han Sen went to the auction. It was set in a beautiful pce, which was where the Gana had gone to pray. Now, it had be an auction house to sell Gana.


    Seeing the Gana statue, Han Sen sighed and thought to himself, ¡°It looks like praying to God is useless. The lord helps those who help themselves, I guess.¡±


    There were many elites attending the auction, and they were all sitting down at tables. None of them looked weak. ¡°Greetings, from Icebird and Han Sen.¡± Icebird Duke took Han Sen to meet Gold Jade King.


    Gold Jade King was a handsome fellow, and his rabbit fur was all gold. He looked very Noble, almost like a holy deity.


    On top of that, Han Sen also thought he looked very familiar. Now that he thought about it, the Earl Rebate he had beaten in the Moon God Festival looked remarkably simr.


    ¡°You are Knife Queen¡¯s student?¡± Gold Jade King¡¯s golden eyes looked at him.


    Yes. It¡¯s good to meet you, sir,¡± Han Sen said politely. He didn¡¯t want to offend Gold Jade King. If he really wanted to buy the Gana, he needed Gold Jade King¡¯s power to do that and still make it back to Narrow Moon.


    Han Sen and Icebird Duke¡¯sbined power was fairly weak. Even if they secured a Gana, they could easily be mugged.


    Gold Jade King nodded and said, ¡°Find a seat and sit down.¡±


    Yes.¡± Han Sen and Icebird Duke answered at the same time, and then they found a table with avable seats.


    There was a space next to Gold Jade King¡¯s table, but he did not invite them to sit with him. As a result, they did not.


    Han Sen dipped his finger in a ss of water and used it to write on the table. ¡°Icebird Duke, that gold-eared Earl in the Moon Festival... Are they rted?¡±


    Icebird Duke saw it, and also wrote on the table. ¡°Gao Ji is Gold Jade King¡¯s seventeenth son.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. If something happens to us here, do you think he¡¯ll help us?¡± Han Sen felt depressed, hearing this.


    ¡°It is hard to say. Gold Jade King might have many children, but he does love Gao Ji above the rest. After you defeated Gao Ji like you did, well, it¡¯s not surprising that he¡¯s upset about it. It is best, all things considered, that you don¡¯t start trouble here.¡± Icebird Duke finished writing.


    Han Sen sighed, and he thought to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t want to start trouble here, either. But if I don¡¯t buy that Gana, Guna will never obey me. I need to think about this.¡±


    A few minutester, the auction hall was full to the brim with people. Many of the Kao were busy, upied with serving the people that hade to the auction.


    Any of the Kings who were present could likely kill each and every Kao there, so no rules were needed.


    There was a Kao that looked like Gia, and she went up on stage. Han Sen could not discern the differences between each Kao. To him, they all looked the same. Their chests were like basketballs, and the smallest of them was like a football.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they have males?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    After the Kao said a few words, they brought out a Gana that had been wrapped up in chains. After a brief exnation of the Gana¡¯s identity, the bidding began.


    The Kings were worried, hoping no one would try to steal it. They let their subordinates call out their bids for them.


    Quickly, the first Gana was purchased for a high price. And then, one by one, more of the Gana were auctioned off.


    Gold Jade King let the Duke next to him do his bidding, but he was unable to secure one.


    Han Sen felt that something was amiss. The Gana were being treated like a product, but they looked way too calm. The adults, and even the children, didn¡¯t so much as shed a single tear. They calmly allowed themselves to be sold.


    There was no resistance. And after they were purchased, they quietly stood next to their buyers.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Han Sen looked around, but he did not see anything unusual.


    The next one to be sold was the Holy Lady of the Gana. While the cow-headed thing made its introduction, a Ganady was brought up.


    When Han Sen saw her, he was in absolute shock. The woman looked exactly like Guna.


    She had a delicate face with white skin. Her waist was extremely slender, and her breasts were mighty and full. She looked just like Guna.

 Chapter 1876 - 1876 Purgatory Heaven

    <strong>1876 Purgatory Heaven</strong>


    ¡°Everyone should know that the pharmaceutical talents of the Gana are connected with their power. The purer their blood, the greater their medicine bes. This Holy Lady is not of the royal family, but her blood is as pure as it gets. She is undoubtedly the best out of all the Gana. Her starting price is...¡± The Kao kept on speaking.


    The people around all started shouting out their bids, which annoyed the auctioneers. The mor shocked Han Sen quite a bit.


    There were only a few dozen Gana still waiting to be sold, which put pressure on the bidders who still hadn¡¯t secured a Gana. And this was the Holy Lady, so she was a hot item.


    Gold Jade King had not been actively bidding in the previous auctions. He had seemed to be waiting for a Gana of pure blood.


    Han Sen, seeing thedy on stage, looked awfully worried.


    Thedy was chained up, and her snake tail was stiffened so she would stand and not fall over. She lookedpletely emotionless. Her eyes were closed, revealing her long eyshes.


    Her pretty lips trembled. It looked as if she was a nun who was in the midst of dire prayers. The noise around her could not cause her expression to falter.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Han Sen looked around again. The Gana that had been bought were all doing the same. They had closed their eyes, and they were in the midst of prayer.


    No matter how Han Sen looked at them, they seemed to be praying. Even the way they moved their mouths suggested this. Their voices were quiet, and Han Sen could barely hear them. They were not using themonnguage, however, so Han Sen was unsure what they were saying.


    ¡°King, the Gana are mumbling something. What are they doing?¡± Han Sen informed Gold Jade King. He was feeling very nervous about it all.


    Gold Jade King looked at the Gana and said, ¡°This is thenguage of the Gana. They are praying for the assistance of their god. If their deified elite was here, their prayers might actually help. But that elite betrayed the Gana long ago, and they might not respond to the prayers.¡±


    Gold Jade King went back to ignoring Han Sen and bidding on thedy.


    Many Kings were elites, and they were fearless. Even though there was danger in being there, they wouldn¡¯t stop. They would try to grab whatever resources they could first.


    Han Sen was not that strong, and he was afraid of what might happen. He listened to Gold Jade King¡¯s words and got even more nervous.


    ¡°Icebird Duke, let¡¯s go,¡± Han Sen said, standing up.


    ¡°Why?¡± Icebird Duke was able to sense something was wrong, but not with the rity Han Sen could.


    Han Sen did not have the time to exin. He walked away and said, ¡°I am ufortable. Let¡¯s walk and talk, shall we?¡± Icebird Duke was confused, but she still stood up and followed Han Sen out of the hall.


    Before they made it outside, however, thedy being sold on the stage raised her voice. Emotionlessly, she called out, ¡°Hearts like ss, bodies like mirrors, fall to hell and be dust. If the heart has heaven, only then will you be free.¡±


    ¡°If the heart has heaven, only then will you be free.¡± The praying Gana all began to open their eyes. Their voices bellowed over the proceedings of the auction.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± A Kao guard hit one of the girls.


    She didn¡¯t try to avoid the strike, and she allowed the whip to hit her. Her lovely face was marred by the presence of a mark.


    The girl that was hit ignored the strike, and she continued to speak.


    ¡°I told you to shut up, didn¡¯t I?¡± The Kao guard hit her again. Her snow-white skin split open, and blood began to spill over her body.


    Thedy still kept her holy look, though. She was chanting alongside the other Gana, uncaring for the wounds she had sustained. It seemed as if she wasn¡¯t the one bleeding.


    Kings like Gold Jade King were now starting to feel as if something was really wrong. Thinking they were strong, though, they did not believe they had a reason to fall back.


    The strongest Gana there was no greater than a Duke, so they did not think they had to be afraid. They did not have to give up the Gana they had already bought, either.


    Suddenly, the statue in the hall suddenly made a katcha noise. The statue cracked, and the crack wreathed its way around the entire statue.


    A big b of stone fell from the statue. It was followed by another, and another, and another. When the rocks fell, they revealed something gold inside the statue.


    ¡°Something is inside that Gana statue!¡± Everyone was shocked, looking towards the statue.


    Boom!


    There were too many cracks across the statue, and they eventually caused it to shatter like ss. All the stone fell off, revealing a gold statue on the inside.


    That Gana goddess statue looked just like Guna, as well. Just like thedy on stage did. The snake tail of the statue-e-to-life slithered slowly back and forth. The floor began to rise up as countless twisted arms. They looked like demonic arms from hell. The goddess did not look down to the ground. Her hand was raised, and her eyes looked up to the sky. She looked very holy.


    Seeing that weird Gana statue, Gold Jade King and the others were all stunned. One Duke was so scared, he screamed, ¡°Purgatory Heaven! This is the Gana¡¯s deified item. Why would it be here?¡±


    ¡°Kill these Gana, we cannot let them activate Purgatory Heaven!¡± some Noble shouted.


    Some people started to run off, but it was toote to do that. The sky above the hall was shining with gold. You could not see the stars or the gxy high above.


    The ce was plunged intoplete darkness. The machines came to a stop. The sky above was bright, but its light didn¡¯t reach the ground. Only the gold Gana statue lit up the hall. Everything else was dark; it looked like hell.


    Someone drew out a weapon and killed the Gana right next to him, but when the Gana died, their light was absorbed by the statue. And when it did, the whole world became darker.


    ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t kill them. They are sacrificing themselves,¡± a King shouted coldly.


    Horrible screams began to erupt from the outside. A Kao from outside rushed into the hall, but arge portion of her body had already been ripped away. She struggled a bit and then died.

 Chapter 1877 - The Hall Shrouded in Death

    <strong>1877 The Hall Shrouded in Death</strong>


    ¡°So what if it is a deified item? Without the deified one to control it, what can they really do?¡± a King asked, his voice hard. His body looked very bright. He took his subordinates and a Gana outside the hall.


    His godlights tore through the darkness, lighting up the outside of the hall. The Nobles in his employ followed him. They traveled through the dark, wanting to return to their ships.


    But before they could make it far, strange arms started to writhe their way out of the ground. They grabbed those that traversed the darkness, and even the Gana.


    The King struck with his godlights. He cut down the weird arms, but he was the only one that could protect himself. The Dukes were unable to hold off the grasping arms, and they found themselves getting pulled down into the earth.


    When the armstched onto them, they realized that the ground beneath them was turning to mud. The weaker people were immediately pulled down, disappearing beneath the surface. The Dukes struggled for a while, but the arms were ultimately too much for them. They suffered the same fate, albeit more slowly.


    Someone tried flying. A gold light shot across the sky to intercept him, and the flying figure was sent spinning up into the clouds. There was no sound, and he was simply gone.


    The King was invincible, but he cared little for the others in his employ. He made it out alive, but only two subordinates had survived alongside him. A dozen of the people that had previously been following him had been swallowed up.


    The few Kings left inside the hall looked terrible. They knew deified items were scary, and they had heard about Purgatory Heaven before. They did not expect it to be that powerful. Not even King ss fighters could deal with a deified elite.


    The chances of an ordinary Noble making it out were practically zero. The Dukes could not leave, and there were not many Kings. It looked as if most attendants were going to die right there.


    Seeing the Gold Gana statue glowing brighter and brighter, a few of the Kings made their move. With their subordinates in tow, they led the way through the darkness. They left the Gana behind, knowing they were likely unable to take care of them, despite their strength.


    The Purgatory Heaven would only get stronger, so not even the King ss elites were willing to stay behind. They could make it out now, but it was difficult to say if they would be able to do soter.


    Gold Jade King had not said a word thus far, but even he was keen to move. With his two Dukes, he ran out. He didn¡¯t say Icebird Duke and Han Sen couldn¡¯t follow, but if anything happened to them, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid.


    ¡°We should run, too!¡± Icebird Duke gritted her teeth. She knew she might die by following Gold Jade King, but staying would be a death sentence, anyway.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he attack the statue outright? Can¡¯t a few Kings band together to suppress a deified item?¡± Han Sen pulled at Icebird Duke.


    ¡°If they could, do you think they¡¯d choose to run?¡± While Icebird Duke answered, Gold Jade King had already gained a great distance. If she was going to run, it was now or never.


    Icebird Duke¡¯s face fell as Gold Jade King increased the distance between them. ¡°Our only chance is gone.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not. This hall is fine,¡± Han Sen said, while looking at the people remaining.


    There were some people still in the hall. The Gana, the Kao, and a few Nobles that had no Kings.


    The Nobles that hade with a King had already run out, but they had mostly been killed. The Kings were unable to take care of their subordinates.


    ¡°F*ck! Speak, b*tch! How do we stop this thing? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Many Nobles were threatening to murder all the Gana.


    One Duke grabbed the Ganady and pped her. Her face went swollen.


    ¡°You might as well kill me now, then,¡± the Ganady said, but there was no anger coating her words.


    ¡°Dying doesn¡¯t have to be quick. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, you¡¯ll suffer a fate worse than simple death.¡± The Duke was absolutely furious. He grabbed her arm and tore a chunk of flesh off.


    The other Nobles were also demanding that the Gana give them a solution. They really wanted a way to get out of there.


    ¡°Stupid people! If the Gana could stop this, the Kings wouldn¡¯t have left.¡± Icebird Duke frowned.


    Han Sen shook his head and did not speak. A Gana could not withstand the torture and screamed, ¡°Everyone here is already dead! The Purgatory Heaven has started, and there is no way to stop it. Everything and everyone is going to die. A Gana would rather stand tall and die than wither away as someone¡¯s thrall. You guys were dreaming...¡±


    The hall was in chaos. Han Sen looked outside and noticed the kings had gotten pretty far away. It was nearly impossible to see their lights now, as the darkness overwhelmed all.


    ¡°Icebird Duke, let¡¯s take the Ganady with us. Perhaps there is a chance we might live.¡± Han Sen walked towards the Ganady.


    The Duke was in the middle of torturing her. So, Han Sen tried to attack the Duke from behind. The guy was as angry as could be, but Dukes were Dukes, and he was so fast. He managed to dodge Han Sen¡¯s knife.


    Seeing that Han Sen was so weak, likely just a Baron or Viscount at best, the guy became even angrier. Now he wanted to kill Han Sen.


    It was then that Icebird Dukeunched herself in front of Han Sen, staring the Duke down.


    She did not think there was a way out of this, but the Ganady knew the most about what was happening. Having her with them wouldn¡¯t do any harm. So, perhaps there was a chance.


    ¡°Icebird Duke, what is the meaning of this?¡± the Duke angrily asked.


    ¡°Nothing. He is my master¡¯s student. No one can touch him as long as I am around,¡± Icebird Duke coldly said.


    ¡°F*ck! Do you know what¡¯s going on? Who cares who you are at a time like this? Give me the Gana back, lest I harm you,¡± the Duke said coldly.


    ¡°You can certainly try.¡± Icebird Duke started to generate a frosty aura as she spoke. She swiftly became an icy phoenix, protecting herself.


    Han Sen applied some medicine to the Ganady¡¯s wounds, and he asked her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to pretend to be nice to make me trust you. I can tell you that it really is toote now. We will all die, myself included. No one can stop Purgatory Heaven,¡± the Ganady said emotionlessly.


    Han Sen looked at Icebird Duke¡¯s enemy, and he noticed the other Nobles weren¡¯t looking at him. He surreptitiously pulled something out of his pocket. He let the Gana see it, and he said, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

 Chapter 1878 - Purgatory Beas

    <strong>1878 <i>Purgatory Beas</i></strong>


    When the Gana¡¯s Holy Lady saw the item Han Sen was holding, her face changedpletely. She looked at Han Sen with pretty eyes and said, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Guna asked me to save you, but I am afraid I am too weak. Now I might have that chance, though,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    The Gana¡¯s Holy Lady looked at Han Sen and said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. You captured Guna and stole the Gana Stone from her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Han Sen was holding a small tablet. It was very ancient-looking. It had Gana text scrawled on one side, and a depiction of the Gana goddess on the other.


    Before Han Sen came to the auction, Guna had given it to him. She told him that item would allow him to buy any Gana he wished to, and the Gana would have no choice but to agree.


    She had not mentioned the name of the specific Gana she wanted Han Sen to bring, but she did say that it was her sister. She also told Han Sen he¡¯d know who it was as soon as he saw her.


    Guna was right, as well. He did know, because Guna and the woman before him looked exactly the same. They were almost identical, like twins.


    Han Sen pressed the face of the tablet, and then the text and the goddess lit up.


    ¡°A Kao called Gia captured her and tried to sell her. It is fortunate I saved her whilst on my travels. I was going to send her back, but it seems the Gana have fallen. So, I kept Guna on my aircraft. She asked me to save you, no matter what the cost. She also told me to take this with me to the auction. She told me that this tablet would ensure you were saved from the Kao. She taught me how to make use of it, too.¡± Han Sen was only being half honest with her.


    Holy Lady Gana looked confused, but she ultimately believed him. She took the tablet from him and said, ¡°It is nice that Guna has made it to safety, but it is truly toote for us. Purgatory Heaven has started, and there is no hope of survival.¡±


    ¡°Is there truly no other way?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Gana Holy Lady looked at the gold Gana Goddess statue and gave a wry smile. ¡°If you were a King, you might be able to escape and get clear of the before it is consumed by Purgatory Heaven. It doesn¡¯t seem as if any of us here possess that power, though, does it?¡±


    ¡°Talk about thister. Guna and my subordinates are on the ship. Is there a way to find them?¡± Han Sen was in a rush now. He was getting very afraid Little Meng¡¯er might end up getting swallowed by the powers of Purgatory Heaven.


    The Gana Holy Lady thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°If Guna is with your fellows, they ought to be fine. But that sanctuary won¡¯tst very long. Where is your ship right now?¡±


    ¡°It is docked to the south of here,¡± Han Sen answered quickly.


    ¡°Well, the least we can do is to try for it. Follow me at a pace no greater than three steps behind,¡± the Gana Holy Lady said. Then, she headed towards the darkness. Han Sen quickly asked Icebird Duke to follow them out into the darkness.


    The Gana Holy Lady was glowing. Wherever she moved, no strange arms rose up from the ground. Han Sen and Icebird Duke stood right next to her.


    The Duke that fought against Icebird Duke witnessed what was happening, and so he decided to follow them, too. But he was a few steps away from the Gana Holy Lady, and an arm managed to clutch his body.


    The Duke gathered up power to fight back the arms that came for him, but it was pointless. He flew up into the sky then, but as soon as he took off, a gold light shot out of the clouds and sucked him into it. Then, he was gone.


    The Nobles that wished to follow after them stopped. No one dared to step outside now.


    Han Sen and Icebird Duke were still able to follow the Gana Holy Lady, but she had been injured. Although Han Sen had healed her, she was still moving very slowly.


    ¡°How about I carry you?¡± Han Sen wanted to speed up, but he couldn¡¯t go any faster.


    The Gana Holy Lady shook her head. ¡°I have a bit of the goddess¡¯ blood in me. I can temporarily suppress the Purgatory Heaven power, but that¡¯s about it. I can¡¯t control it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to fully escape Purgatory Heaven. If I¡¯m not physically connected to the ground, even for just a moment, we will find ourselves in purgatory immediately.¡±


    Han Sen had no choice but to follow her. The further they walked, the darker things became. And also, the dimmer her glow.


    The arms surrounded them like toxic snakes on the ground. They would only roll and coil away when the Gana Holy Lady was no further than two steps away.


    When her light became weaker, her radiance reduced. Han Sen and Icebird Duke had to stick extremely close to her. They were almost pressing against her back.


    There was a sudden shout. The Gana Holy Lady¡¯s face changed, and she said, ¡°No! Purgatory Heaven has developed faster than I assumed it would. The Purgatory Beast has been generated.¡±


    When she started to glow, Han Sen saw a shadow approaching. The shadow was able to camouge itself in the dark, and only its eyes gleamed out from the ck.


    When the shadow was only three steps away, Han Sen was finally able to see its face.


    It was a ck beast with two heads, and it looked like a hellhound. Two of its heads looked at them murderously.


    The Gana Holy Lady bit her fingers to produce blood and then swung them at the beast. A droplet of that bloodnded on the body of the beast, and it started to cry. It fell to the ground, dissolving into ck smoke.


    ¡°Nice! I did not know blood could be used like that.¡± Han Senplimented the act.


    That was just a newborn Purgatory Beast. It was weak. That was how my blood could suppress it. You guys shouldn¡¯t try to fight. They may be weak, but ordinary powers are unable to touch them,¡± the Gana Holy Lady said.


    After that, another two-headed beast leaped out of the dark. It was going straight for Icebird Duke.


    Icebird Duke hummed. She generated an ice bird and then struck the Purgatory Beast. But her power went right through the fiend, as if it truly was just a shadow. The beast was stilling at Icebird Duke, soaring through the air unfazed.


    The Gana Holy Lady waved her arm and sent a drop of blood tond on the Purgatory Beast. Again, it became ck smoke.


    Icebird Duke looked glum. Her powers werepletely useless against those things. She was less useful than a drop of blood, right now.


    The three of them kept on walking. Not long after, their faces changed. Many Purgatory Beasts were approaching out of the dark. Their eyes were everywhere, and it was difficult to determine how many there were now.


    ¡°It looks like I won¡¯t be able to see Guna onest time before we die.¡± The Gana Holy Lady¡¯s face looked bitter. There were so many Purgatory Beasts that there wasn¡¯t enough blood in her body to defeat them. She¡¯d wither herself dry if she tried, and it¡¯d still be for naught. She couldn¡¯t do it.

 Chapter 1879 - 1879 Killing Purgatory Beasts

    <strong>1879 Killing Purgatory Beasts</strong>


    On the aircraft, Guna was able to witness the changes transpiring outside the window. She screamed, ¡°Guya activated Purgatory Heaven?¡±


    ¡°What is Purgatory Heaven?¡± Wang Yuhang asked Guna.


    When Han Sen left, Wang Yuhang, Han Meng¡¯er, and Lady Chef were tasked with watching Guna, in case she got up to any mischief during his absence.


    Guna gave a wry smile, and she shook her head. ¡°It looks as if the Gana cannot be saved, after all. It is good, I suppose, that we all die here. No one shall live now.¡±


    As Guna was speaking, a noise came from outside.


    Wang Yuhang wanted to take a look at what was going on, but before he reached the door, an arm shot up from the floor. It shocked Wang Yuhang, and he quickly leaped up on the nearest table.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Wang Yuhang could see that those same arms were starting to pop up all across the floor. Only the bed was devoid of hands, so he jumped over to it for safety.


    Han Meng¡¯er and Lady Chef went to the bed, as well. Lady Chef drew out her cleaver and tried to hack the hands. But it wasn¡¯t long before one of her hands was grabbed.


    Luckily, Lady Chef was able to pull back quickly. If she hadn¡¯t, she¡¯d have been pulled forward and been a goner.


    ¡°What was that? Please don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know,¡± Wang Yuhang asked Guna.


    Guna, looking all cocky, said, ¡°Have you heard of the deified item of the Guna? It¡¯s Purgatory Heaven.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Wang Yuhang and the others were confused. They had just arrived there, after all, so it was extremely unlikely they¡¯d know about it.


    Guna rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Ignorance! How can you guys know nothing about our famous deified item? Anyway... That item has been activated. So, we are now all going to die.¡±


    Wang Yuhang smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If it is an item of your race, there must be a way for you to deal with it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Guna shook her head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a way, then why are the arms unable to close in on your proximity?¡± Wang Yuhang did not believe what Guna was telling him, and so he gave her a smug smile.


    Guna rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I have the blood of the Gana Goddess. So, I can hold them off for a little while. It¡¯s not very effective, though. Purgatory Heaven has just started, so this benefits me a little. When the Purgatory Beastse, however, I can assure you it¡¯ll be useless.¡±


    ¡°What Purgatory Beasts?¡± Wang Yuhang asked.


    Guna didn¡¯t bother answering, and then, they heard a growling noise inside the room. When the growl came, Guna¡¯s face changed, and her radiance increased to light up the room with a warmer glow.


    A ck beast with two heads crawled out of the ground. The ship¡¯s floor was no longer alloy. It was like mud.


    Now, she no longer needed to exin what a Purgatory Beast was.


    Dragon Lady summoned a big fork. Holding it, she drove it forward to strike the beast.


    The fork went right through its body, and it was as if she was trying to fork a shadow. The beast was stilling.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The Purgatory Beast has been generated by a deified item. It is still early, so they are rtively weak right now. But even so, they have deified powers. Ordinary powers won¡¯t hurt them in the least.¡±


    Before Guna finished speaking, a ck arrow went flying into the beast¡¯s head. The beast squealed as the arrow pierced the phantom flesh of the body. The power was so strong, the creature was pinned to the ground and exploded. The beast¡¯s pieces then dissolved into ck smoke.


    Guna¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she looked at the ck-clotheddy. She tried moving her lips to speak, but words could note.


    Han Meng¡¯er had oh-so-simply killed a Purgatory Beast. And it wasn¡¯t long before another appeared. Han Meng¡¯er drew a ck arrow and blew up the head of the next Purgatory Beast that revealed itself.


    ¡°What is up with this woman? She is just a Baron! How could she kill a Purgatory Beast? Although these Purgatory Beasts are weak, it should still take a King ss elite to kill one. They are born from the powers of a deified item.¡± Guna was bbergasted, watching Han Meng¡¯er y the Purgatory Beasts with arrows.


    No beast was able to show up in the room for long, as each one was killed by Han Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No wonder she is called Death Goddess! Only Han Sen canpete with her.¡± Wang Yuhang spoke fondly, after seeing the Purgatory Beasts get killed so quickly. He gave her a big thumbs-up, too.


    Out on the streets, Han Sen, Icebird Duke, and the Gana Holy Lady were surrounded by a legion of Purgatory Beasts. Icebird Duke¡¯s body was brimming with an icy power, and she cast her scary icebird to try to freeze all the beasts.


    But the icy birds went right through the bodies of the beasts and didn¡¯t hurt them at all.


    It wasn¡¯t because her ice birds weren¡¯t powerful; the Purgatory Beasts were simply too high-level. No one without special powers could damage them.


    Apparently, Icebird Duke was not capable of doing this. She couldn¡¯t restrict the Purgatory Beasts.


    Han Sen brought out his Ghost Teeth Knife. He tried attacking one of the creatures that drew near, but even the Ghost Teeth Knife was slicing clean through without hurting the foe.


    Teeth power was useless against Purgatory Beasts. Unless Ghost Teeth Knife had been activated to its fullest, like when he was in the Raven pce, it was a useless tool to wield.


    The knife had only been activated back then because the sun raven was too powerful. These Purgatory Beasts weren¡¯t that powerful, and they simply smelled like death. And because of this, the true strength of Ghost Teeth Knife could not activate.


    The Holy Lady Guya kept swinging her hands. She cast blood to attack and end the beasts, but she could not do this for that long. There was a limit to how much blood she could part with. She couldn¡¯t deal with them all.


    Guya knew a lot about death, so she wasn¡¯t upset about the prospect of dying. What did make her sad, though, was not being able to see Guna onest time.


    Han Sen gathered up some power of his own. He used the godlight from Jadeskin, which was at Viscount ss, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to work on the beasts.


    As Han Sen frowned and fell into thought, he heard the sound of a gunshot. A white armored person with two revolvers appeared, repeatedly pulling at the triggers.


    Each bullet came out to strike a Purgatory Beast, transforming each and every one into a puff of ck smoke.

 Chapter 1880 - 1880 The Only Way Ou

    <strong>1880 The Only Way Ou</strong>


    Spell¡¯s body moved with the revolver¡¯s recoil. She kept firing her gun without reprieve, as muzzle shes ignited the end of the barrel with fire. It wasn¡¯t long before all of the Purgatory Beasts before them had been killed.


    Others wereing out of the darkness, headed right for them.


    Han Sen felt depressed, but Spell looked as if she was having genuine fun. Spell had infinite ammo, and it was all based on Han Sen¡¯s power. Her shots cost him a lot of his energy. But being able to kill the Purgatory Beasts in exchange for some energy was a more than fair trade.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I hope Guna and the guys on the ship are okay.¡± Han Sun hurried Guya on.


    When Guya heard him calling, it was as if she had snapped out of a daze. She still looked to be in shock. She had never seen a geno armament like Spell before. She couldn¡¯t believe a Baron geno armament had what it took to take down Purgatory Beasts with such ease.


    There was no time for her to dwell on these matters right now, of course. So, she got moving. Wherever she went, the arms disappeared.


    Spell kept firing at the Purgatory Beasts that crawled out of the ground along their path. None of those creatures were able to get close.


    Icebird Duke looked conflicted with this, as well. This was her first time seeing Han Sen¡¯s geno armament. She had heard Yisha say that his geno armament was something special, but this blew all her expectations out of the water. It was beyond. Spell looked like a living, sentient being. It wasn¡¯t a mere armament.


    The scariest thing about it all was that Icebird Duke¡¯s own powers could not inflict damage on the beasts. But this armament could. That meant Spell¡¯s power had to be something supremely special.


    ¡°How many secrets does this guy have? It is no wonder that Queen epted him as a student. I have clearly underestimated him, and her, too. I always wondered why she epted someone who initially appeared so useless,¡± Icebird Duke thought to herself.


    The three of them worked their way down to the south. Luckily, they didn¡¯t have to go very far. And along the way, Spell diligently kept them protected. It wasn¡¯t long before they found themselves standing at the awning of an aircraft.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er! Dragon Lady! Little Uncle! Are you guys still there?¡± Han Sen shouted up at the airship. The airship was coated entirely in darkness, though, and his voice could not carry through the obstructing ck. He didn¡¯t get a response.


    ¡°It is useless to shout from here. Where¡¯s Guna? I want to see her onest time,¡± Guya said, as they all boarded the ship.


    A whileter, many more Purgatory Beasts began to spawn at once. Although Guna had the same powers as her sister, her blood would probably run dry before killing all of them in that wave.


    Guya did not have much hope for survival, even still. She expected the worst.


    Han Sen pointed in the direction she should go, and Guya took off running. There was not a single person in the airship they could see so far. The crew had probably been consumed by the darkness.


    Han Sen was nervous, and he was worried something bad might have happened to Meng¡¯er. He hurried Guya to go faster through the ship.


    Guya was heavily injured, though, and she couldn¡¯t go too quickly. She tried going as fast as she could, but eventually, her wounds cracked wider and started to bleed. She had lost a fair amount of blood just dealing with the Purgatory Beasts earlier, so her legs were quivering as she walked. She looked as if she was on the verge of falling over.


    There were more and more Purgatory Beasts around. And while Spell would be able to kill them all, Han Sen found himself getting exhausted.


    Finally, Han Sen reached his room. The door was shut, so he felt pretty nervous.


    He had asked the others to watch over Guna during his absence, and he didn¡¯t know if they had done their part. If they were too far from Guna, they¡¯d likely be dead.


    Taking a deep breath, Han Sen kicked the door open. Spell raised her guns and aimed into the room.


    Inside the room, the ck-haireddy had her bow drawn to the door.


    ¡°Father!¡± Han Meng¡¯er saw Han Sen, but she did not lower her bow. She fired it.


    Whoosh!


    The ck arrow brushed right past Han Sen¡¯s face and perforated a Purgatory Beast that had snuck up behind him. Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Spell fired her guns at the beasts that were showing up across the room.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Han Sen was delighted to see them all safe and sound. He brought Guya into the room.


    ¡°Why would you expect us to have any trouble? With Meng¡¯er here, she keeps shooting each and every dog that shows up. She¡¯s having a lot of fun, I think.¡± Wang Yuhang smiled.


    ¡°Guna! Sister!¡± Guya and Guna embraced each other with a hug.


    When they came together, the radiance of their glow increased. It prevented the arms from spawning across half of the room.


    The darkness still had Purgatory Beasts prowling within it, though. Guna and Guya¡¯s Gana blood wasn¡¯t as useful as it had been earlier.


    ¡°We can save the chit-chat forter. Do you have a way for us to escape Crooked Rock? We¡¯re all in the same airship here; can you tell us how to leave?¡± Han Sen asked Guya and Guna. Han Sen and Wang Yuhang could easily nip back to the sanctuary, but Dragon Lady and Meng¡¯er had geno armaments. They¡¯d be prohibited from returning by the sanctuary.


    ¡°It is impossible! We are not the masters of Purgatory Heaven. We can activate it, maybe, but we cannot control it. It might stop once the entire has been consumed,¡± Guya said.


    Guna gritted her teeth. ¡°I might have one way of getting out of this, but I am not sure if it¡¯ll work.¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed that things are going rather badly here? Tell us, already! Even if it doesn¡¯t seem likely that it¡¯ll work, we have to try whatever we can,¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    Guna looked at Guya and said, ¡°Sister? Did you use a spell to activate Purgatory Heaven?¡±


    Guya nodded. She did not know what Guya was going to suggest, either.


    After that, Guna said, ¡°If you activated the spell, that means we really do have Gana Goddess¡¯ genes. We are of her bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Um, you guys are Gana, so of course you two have the goddess¡¯ blood,¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    Guya shook her head. ¡°Not really. We are an old race. When the Gana lit ourntern in the geno hall, ten thousand of the othermps had not been ignited yet. There was no need to fight for a position at that point. We had no deified elites at the time. We didn¡¯t get one untilter on, and that person came to be known as Gana Goddess. Not all the Gana have the goddess¡¯ blood.¡±


    Guya looked at Guna and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if we have the Goddess¡¯ blood, though. It¡¯s so weak, and we are just Viscounts. There is no way we can control Purgatory Heaven.¡±

 Chapter 1881 - Killing Hell

    <strong>Chapter 1881: Killing Hell </strong>


    ¡°If we can get back to Purgatory Heaven, maybe I can try,¡± Guna said.


    ¡°How?¡± everyone asked at the same time.


    ¡°It is toote for me to spend time exining here. Let us return first. Right now, Purgatory Heaven is not under the control of anyone, but the power is increasing over time. Soon, more and more Purgatory Beasts will be showing up. It is difficult to tell if we can reach the Goddess¡¯ statue before then. So, let¡¯s get there first.¡± Guna stood up and gestured for Guya to follow her.


    Han Sen knew that time was tight and they could not afford any dys. Wang Yuhang and the others followed, too.


    Guna and Guya went together. While the pool of light was brighter, it still had a very limited reach. Han Sen and the others had to stay as close as they could to them.


    Han Meng¡¯er and Spell kept firing at the Purgatory Beasts that trieding for them. It surprised Han Sen a lot to learn that Han Meng¡¯er could shoot and kill the Purgatory Beasts.


    Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s powers were special, there was no doubt about that. Her genes originated in those of a god and a destructive goddess. A part of it was Han Sen, too. The death destructive power that she had gained was very unique.


    ¡°If Meng¡¯er can kill Purgatory Beasts, that means Purgatory Beasts and Purgatory Heaven are somehow connected to Death powers,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen could guess the element of the Purgatory Beasts, but with the elements that could be used to counter them, it looked like something Spell could do, too.


    It was a shame that Spell was only Baron ss. She could still do battle now, but when Purgatory Heaven became stronger, Baron ss skills might not be of much help.


    The only skill he had at Viscount level was Jadeskin. It did not work on Purgatory Beasts, and that made him depressed.


    Icebird Duke followed Han Sen and looked rather shy. She had the highest rank, but she was one of the most useless people there. She could only follow.


    Guna and Guya were surprised with Han Sen¡¯s Spell geno armament and Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s power. It was rare to encounter any that could kill the fiends they were up against.


    They entered the city, and then their greatest worry appeared. They heard a cow, bellowing like thunder. And then, heavy footsteps trotted toward them from the dark.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t see in the dark, so he could only hear the scary Purgatory Beast heading for them.


    ¡°Be careful! A high-level Purgatory Beast has emerged,¡± Guna warned them.


    There was no need for such warning, though. Spell and Han Meng¡¯er had their weapons drawn and aimed at whatever wasing. They could not dodge, and they could not leave. Without Guna and Guya by their side, the arms would im them as soon the dark reached them.


    Moo!


    A cow¡¯s bellow came echoing out of the sky, rocking the darkness around them. A ck Hell Cow emerged from the blur, churning its legs to sprint towards them.


    Spell and Han Meng¡¯er struck at the same time, with a fusion of ck arrows and white bullets.


    Dong!


    A ck arrow hit the ck Hell Cow. It was dealt minor wounds, but none of the hits were able to break its flesh. The bullets lodged inside the skin, but that was where their flights ended.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Han Sen saw that the cow was stilling. Spell and Han Meng¡¯er would be unable to block it. He pushed Guna towards Wang Yuhang and Dragon Lady.


    Han Sen held onto Guya and pulled her and Han Meng¡¯er back.


    Icebird Duke could not deal damage to thetest hellish beast, but she reacted quickly to themands barked by Han Sen.


    Everyone split up, just as the cow came rushing down the middle of their swift parting. It didn¡¯t hit any of them, but the near-miss had most certainly given them a cold sweat.


    Han Meng¡¯er and Spell kept shooting at the cow, but it wasn¡¯t aplishing much. They were only Barons, so it made sense that they could not damage the ck Hell Cow all that much.


    The ck Hell Cow decided on a new target, and that person was Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°Little Uncle! Catch!¡± Han Sen threw his Marquise armor to him.


    Out of everyone there, the person in the most danger was certainly Wang Yuhang. Wang Yuhang knew the Purgatory Beast would end up going for him.


    Wang Yuhang caught the armor and put it on with haste. The ck Hell Cow was quick to start chasing after him.


    Pang!


    Wang Yuhang was unable to dodge in time. He took a nasty hit, but the Marquise armor was strong. The ting had prevented the cow from piercing the armor with its strike.


    The force knocked him to the ground, though. Guna¡¯s light was weak, and it only worked for a proximity of two steps.


    Wang Yuhang fell down next to the ghoulish arms on the ground.


    Han Sen started attacking the arms next to Wang Yuhang, trying to slice the arms that came for him. No matter how sturdy the Marquise armor was, it couldn¡¯t stop the things from pulling Wang Yuhang into a hole.


    Ghost Teeth Knife and Teeth power were useless under these circumstances. Han Sen found himself tightly gripping another knife, and he managed to hew down a few of the arms when he tried with that one. He was surprised by the result.


    Han Sen noticed it was the Knife nk from Knife Grave. The Knife nk was like a steel rod. It did not possess the edge of a de, but even so, he was able to slice through the arms that not even a Duke¡¯s power could cut down.


    Of course, there was no time to mull this over right now. So, Han Sen got back to work by swinging the Knife nk. He cut every arm that had grabbed on to Wang Yuhang and pulled the man out of the ground.


    Guya and Guna were unable to close their mouths. If someone could kill Purgatory Beasts, then that meant they were strong. But the arms were the energy of Purgatory Heaven. Not even King ss folks could kill those arms. So, how was the stick-like item Han Sen wielded able to cut them down with such ease?


    A few secondster, the ck Hell Cow came speeding over to Wang Yuhang again.


    ¡°Old Han, help!¡± Wang Yuhang was shaking, and he did not dare run. If he moved, he¡¯d fall into the arms. That was just as bad as getting run over by the cow.


    Seeing the ck Hell Cow almost reach Wang Yuhang, Han Sen pushed him over to Guna and swiped at the cow with his Knife nk.


    A ck cow¡¯s head barreled through the sky.


    Boom!


    The headless cow¡¯s body ran for a while beforeing to an end atop the arms. They both became ck smoke and disappeared.


    Guya and Guna¡¯s eyes were open wide. They peered at Han Sen, thinking how unbelievable the entire thing had been.

 Chapter 1882 - The Kings Break Godlight

    <i><strong>Chapter 1882: The Kings Break Godlight</strong></i>


    Han Sen kept swinging his Knife nk, as if he was mowing down swathes of grass. He cut down endless numbers of Purgatory Beasts and the ghoulish arms.


    ¡°Little Han, what are you using? That is exceptionally good.¡± Wang Yuhang¡¯s mouth hung wide open.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It might be useful right now, but it is difficult to tell how well it will fare if higher-level Purgatory Beasts rear their heads. Come on, let¡¯s run.¡± Han Sen led everyone towards the hall.


    Han Sen knew the Knife nk did not possess special powers. After all, it was simply the child of a knife, and it wasn¡¯t an actual knife. Its spirit was still weak, and it was still growing.


    But that Knife nk could very well be deified. That was because only items and weaponry of the same tier could defeat the Purgatory Beasts. That was how he was able to defeat the creatures and the arms.


    Han Sen still had to decide how hard he wished to hit each creature he came against, though.


    ck Hell Cow¡¯s power was equivalent to that of a Viscount. Han Sen was able to kill their current enemies, but if they came up against something of an even higher level, it was likely he¡¯d end up performing like Han Meng¡¯er and Spell had. He¡¯d only be able to stagger the fiends, and not do any proper damage.


    Han Sen walked near Guna and Guya. They went at a meandering pace, so Han Sen went forward with Knife nk. He killed everything he could see in his path. From arms to two-headed beasts to ck Hell Cows. Everything was ughtered, and it allowed Guya and Guna to move at a faster pace.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the hall they wished to go to. When they got there, though, the situation gave them quite the shock. The hall had fallen. The gold Gana Goddess statue was still glowing, though, bathing the area in a light that forbade the entry of beasts and phantom arms.


    But inside the hall, Han Sen saw six shadows. They were the King ss elites that had previously escaped. Gold Jade King was there, too.


    ¡°I thought they ran off. Why have theye back?¡± Han Sen looked at them with surprise.


    Guya said coldly, ¡°They thought that since Purgatory Heaven does not have a deified elite to control it, they could escape before it was activated. Clearly, they miscalcted.¡±


    Han Sen could guess this. After they left, they had hoped to escape the entire. Unfortunately, they could not. So, they had tried to destroy Purgatory Heaven.


    Han Sen had left the ce before then, so he hadn¡¯t seen them return.


    The six Kings were carrying with them a strange array of powers. The use of those powers seemed to be twisting and distorting the very dimension. They were doing their best to get close to the statue.


    Gold Jade King¡¯s hand gripped a sword that looked very sovereign and prim. The sword was being thrust at the Goddess statue. Gold Jade King wielded it with finesse. It looked as if it could sever the atmosphere at any moment, but whenever it came within two meters of the statue, its approach was stalled. It became extremely slow, and no amount of effort could move it closer.


    The Gana Goddess¡¯ gold light became solid. The powerful weaponry and powers wielded against it could not defy that tangible light. Nothing was even able to scrape the statue.


    Gold Jade King wasn¡¯t the only one suffering this suppression, either. The same thing was happening to the other Kings there, as well.


    A beast King was trying to bite it in the air. The creature¡¯s fangs had the power to crush mighty objects, and it looked likely to break the statue with its maw. But it was ultimately unable to, as its bite was stopped two meters away. It did not matter how hard it tried, its power wasn¡¯t sufficient to deliver the attack.


    A giant-looking King was holding a mighty hammer. The hammer wasing down on the statue. Every swing broke the air, but it could not break the statue. It never got closer than two meters from it.


    Amidst those six Kings, Han Sen saw a bald monk. He wore monkish garb, like a robe. He struck the statue with the shadow of a buddha.


    The same thing urred to the monk as it did the other Kings, too. The godlight could not be broken.


    The six wielded an extreme amount of strength. Together, they kept pounding on the statue. If it was a they were striking, it would have exploded many times over.


    If they were unable to break the Goddess statue¡¯s godlight, the power gap between a deified being and a King must have been ratherrge.


    ¡°What about the Nobles in the hall?¡± Han Sen looked around. Aside from the six Kings attacking the statue, they were all gone.


    Guya said, ¡°Where the statue shines, there won¡¯t be any Purgatory Beasts and hellish hands. Ordinary people cannot withstand basking in that light for too long, though. I can only assume they were sted and dragged into purgatory that way.¡±


    ¡°Guna, is there a way to stop Purgatory Heaven?¡± Han Sen asked Guna.


    Guna looked at the statue and the elites, and she said, ¡°I want to sacrifice myself, and hopefully obtain control of it that way. Then, I can ensure Guya gets out of Purgatory Heaven. In attacking the statue, however, they have increased its power output. Even if I do sacrifice myself, doing so now would be useless.¡±


    ¡°You are so cruel! You only want to have Guya escape this ce, while everyone else is left behind?¡± Wang Yuhang was so mad!¡±


    You guys are not nice. Whoeveres here has a reason to do so. They want to use us,¡± Guna hummed.


    This is not the time to talk about this, so let me ask again: do you have a way?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°No! The statue has been activated. Not even a King can get close to it. Unless someone deified is here, we will all die,¡± Guna said.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Han Sen asked, as he looked at the statue.


    Guna hummed and said, ¡°Yes. The other way is what the Kings are attempting. Break the godlight and take control of Purgatory Heaven the hard way; only then can you stop it.¡±


    ¡°How do I control it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is difficult to control Purgatory Heaven if you don¡¯t have the blood of the Gana. The same would apply even if you were deified. But underneath the statue, there is a crack. You can escape Purgatory Heaven that way. That is what they nned to do, but they underestimated its power,¡± Guna said, while pointing at the statue.


    Han Sen looked in the direction she pointed to. The end of the statue¡¯s tail did indeed possess a tear in the fabric of space. There was a long mark there.


    ¡°That mark is where our deified elites fought their enemies. After a million years, it has yet to heal. That is why there is such a tant w. Unfortunately, only deified elites can make use of it. King ss elites cannot, so we most certainly can¡¯t,¡± Guya said.

 Chapter 1883 - 1883 Blood Path

    <strong>1883 Blood Path</strong>


    ¡°We have to give it a shot, no matter what. We cannot willingly let ourselves die here!¡± Wang Yuhang said, then jumped into the godlight area.


    When his legs and his head touched the godlight, it was like he had struck a nk of raw steel. He bounced off with a pang, and it was fortunate he was wearing Han Sen¡¯s Marquise armor. Had he not, that would have hurt.


    ¡°D*mn! Is that light or a wall of steel?¡± Wang Yuhang looked at the golden light.


    ¡°Why else do you think the Kings tried to run?¡± Guya looked at him with disdain.


    Han Sen touched the golden light, and it was like stone. It was so smooth, he couldn¡¯t even find a seam or crevice. So, Han Sen tried to use his Ghost Teeth Knife to slice golden light. Sparks flew from the de, but he could not break through the light.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard!¡± Han Sen was shocked. They could not prate the wall, so it spoke volumes about the Kings who had been able to move through the light. But even so, despite their massive strength, they were unable to get close to the statue.


    Wang Yuhang and Han Sen were both unable to enter the godlight, but the six Kings soon noticed them, even as they tried hitting the statue.


    They looked around them and were shocked. They did not expect another big bunch of people to still be alive. On top of that, Han Sen¡¯s group only had average power.


    Aside from Icebird Duke, the others were all decidedly weak.


    When they saw Guna and Guya, however, they were even more shocked. And adding to that, they then looked happy.


    The giant King, still d in armor, walked before Han Sen. He grabbed Guya and Guna in his hands and took them over to the statue.


    There was a long pause. Han Sen saw this happen, but he did not move, and the giant had already taken them and brought them before the statue.


    ¡°What does he want to do?¡± Wang Yuhang asked.


    Icebird Duke coldly said, ¡°They cannot break the godlight. They want to use Guna and Guya¡¯s blood to hopefully achieve a connection with Purgatory Heaven. It might enable them to reach the tear.¡±


    Han Sen could not say anything. After they were taken, their protective light went with them. The arms started to rise like mad. But Han Sen¡¯s people could not enter the godlight, so he kept on swinging his Knife nk to cut down the arms.


    ¡°Buddha King, you are the best at this. I will let you handle it. Our survival solely depends on you,¡± the Giant said, right before handing over Guna and Guya to the monk-like King.


    ¡°Who will go to hell if I don¡¯t?¡± The King recited the line of an ancient buddha, and then he raised his hand and became a buddha himself. In a shroud of white light, he came before Guya and Guna.


    ¡°The geno universe has monks, huh?¡± Han Sen was shocked, as he had thought that monks were a human thing.


    They are not monks, they are the Buddha! They are one of the higher races,¡± Icebird Duke said.


    ¡°Buddha?¡± Han Sen and Wang Yuhang came from the Alliance. Their faces looked strange.


    The buddha¡¯s head was as smooth as a lightbulb, without a single hair, as if he had been born bald. The dots across his head were nine naturally-born moles. Guna and Guya¡¯s faces turned pale. It looked as if they wanted to struggle and get free. But beneath the Buddha Light of the Buddha King, they could not even flicker their eyelids.


    Buddha King moved his finger, and then a Buddha Lightnded between her eyebrows. Blood began to seep out of her brow.


    It was more than a mere dribble, as well. Suddenly, it became a long streak of blood that floated away from her head. Its target became clear, as it began to drift towards the statue.


    The blood began to suffuse into the golden light. Gold Jade King and the others started to gather up power, ready to strike the blood.


    As the Kings prepared a frightening attack, the blood-tainted light started to crack. Blood began to fill the cracks like a blooming flower.


    The Kings were happy with this result, and the giant shouted, ¡°Buddha King! Take the essence of the other Gana, so we can escape with greater haste! The longer we are here, the more danger we are in.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Buddha King said again. His face did not look very kind. He pointed at Guya¡¯s forehead, and then more blood came flowing out. That too started to drift towards the statue.


    With Guya and Guna¡¯s blood, the godlight seemed to have weakened. The six Kings kept attacking without reprieve. Then the godlight began to shatter.


    The smashed light could not coalesce again because of the blood that was spreading through the rupture.


    Gold Jade King and the others were all made supremely happy, as they were able to destroy the godlight with their crazed attacks. Now, they wanted to create a path through the godlight and head towards the rupture.


    ¡°These scumbag *ssholes!¡± Wang Yuhang was so mad, he punched the godlight. But he was too weak, and he could not even break the outeryer. All he did was make his fist numb.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t like what had happened, either, but at the end of the day, it was just natural selection. He couldn¡¯t have helped Guna and Guya, even if he wanted to. And they weren¡¯t in a much better position themselves.


    Their powers would not be enough to breach the godlight. Even if Gold Jade King cleaved a path all the way through, they had no choice of entering.


    Han Sen could jump into the sanctuary for safety, alongside Wang Yuhang, but Dragon Lady and Han Meng¡¯er did not have anywhere to hide. If they were left alone, they¡¯d surely die.


    Guna and Guya had been frozen stiff by the Buddha King. The essence of their blood continued to leak from their foreheads. The blood was leaking slowly, but they had already lost arge volume. Especially Guya.


    The two of them looked so angry, hopeless, and sad. They looked at each other, but understood that neither of them could do a thing.


    They could not even die holding each other. They stood where they were as their blood was stolen, bit by bit.


    Gold Jade King and the other Kings were waiting for them to finish bleeding out. The godlight was cracked, and a blood path opened. They were only one meter away from the statue.


    Roar!


    A giant dragon-like Purgatory Beast was bom. It came rushing towards Han Sen like mad.


    It was a high tier Purgatory Beasts. Seeing it, everyone¡¯s faces paled.

 Chapter 1884 - 1884 Heaven

    <strong>1884 Heaven</strong>


    Han Sen was busy cutting down the twisted arms as the dragon-like Purgatory Beast came rushing for them. He did not have the power to deal with it.


    Dragon Lady and the others were starting to think that this was the end. They used all the powers they could exert against the Purgatory Beast, but it was all to no avail.


    Han Sen frowned. He kept thinking, wondering if now was the time to use super king spirit.


    Just as he was going to activate super king spirit, there was a loud boom. A giant body appeared, and it was the Giant King. Hended in front of them and used his hammer to smack down the Purgatory Beast.


    ¡°Go!¡± The giant killed the Purgatory Beast, and his body possessed a radiant godlight. He ran back into the godlight, and it looked as if he had been talking to Han Sen and the others.


    This made Han Sen very happy, and he and the others followed Giant King into the goddess¡¯ godlight. They stayed near Giant King, whose light was like a shelter. It shielded them from the goddess¡¯ suppression.


    ¡°Giant King, why are you bringing them here instead of focusing on removing the godlight?¡± a King with a spear asked coldly.


    Giant King¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, and he replied, ¡°For this small group to have survived this long in Purgatory Heaven, they must be useful in some capacity. And furthermore, if we exhaust the blood of the Gana, we can use theirs.¡±


    ¡°Like hell we can! The blood of these two Gana only works because they are of the goddess¡¯ bloodline. This group isn¡¯t even Gana, so what is the point!¡± The King with a spear kept attacking the godlight while he berated Giant King.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Giant King hammered the crack again. His strong attacks could crack open the godlight, and the shockwaves almost tossed the others onto the floor.


    Luckily, Giant King¡¯s power was sufficient to keep them protected. Otherwise, the force could very well have killed them.


    ¡°I thought they wanted to save us, but no. It seems that they are after something else!¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    ¡°No matter what the case is, it¡¯s better than getting killed out there, as seemed likely.¡± Han Sen stood near the giant¡¯s foot. Han Sen was quite tall for a human, but even so, he only reached the giant¡¯s ankle.


    ¡°I just hope the Kings can clear a path for us,¡± Icebird Duke said.


    Many horrible powers came crashing against the godlight, and the path cleaved was bing deeper and deeper.


    Guna and Guya¡¯s blood was on the path, and it prevented the godlight from repairing its defenses.


    Six elites kept striking at the path, and outside the godlight, the arms were rising and wriggling in countless numbers. There was an abundance of Purgatory Beasts, too.


    They could not step into the godlight, and so they roared at the people inside.


    In the beginning, there was just that dragon-like one, but then other Purgatory Beasts emerged. They all looked murderous.


    There was a Purgatory Beast that looked like a real dragon, and it was flying in the sky. It looked as if it could consume everything.


    Han Sen could also see a creature that resembled an angel of some sort, but it was ck. Even its wings were ck, too. It looked like it hade crawling out of purgatory.


    Han Sen and the others felt like they were in some big ss bowl. If the bowl broke, any of the Purgatory Beasts could eat them.


    It was fortunate that none of the creatures were able to set foot inside the godlight. Even so, Wang Yuhang and the others were very scared.


    Boom!


    There was an explosion, and the godlight shattered beneath the big hammer. Giant King had managed to destroy the finalyer of the godlight. It revealed the statue body of the golden Gana.


    The entrance they needed was by the statue¡¯s tail.


    Guna and Guya were dying, as they had lost most of their blood. They were still alive because they were strong, but also because the Buddha King had forced them to remain alive. He was worried that their blood would be rendered ineffective if they died.


    When the path opened up, Giant King ran straight for the crack. As the giant entered the crack, he became smaller and smaller. Eventually, he disappeared inside the space tunnel.


    Gold Jade King and Buddha King went in at almost the same time. When Buddha King went in, he did so with a grip on Guna and Guya.


    The rest of the elites went towards the crack, too. Han Sen and Icebird Duke followed Giant King. Giant King¡¯s body was getting smaller the further it went, until it slipped right into the tear.


    Han Sen and the others were thest to draw near the crack, and luckily, the path was still dyed red. It hadn¡¯t been suppressed by the godlight yet. So, quickly, he jumped into the crack.


    The dimensional tear in the fabric of that space was crooked. Han Sen dug himself in, and he felt the same sensation he¡¯d get when using a teleporter. Space turned blurry, and when his vision was restored, he was somecepletely different.


    He was atop a sea of clouds. There were many pces built in a sky realm. There were manyrge nts, adorned with flowers all around them. It was a picturesque scene of heaven, as taken from long ago myths.


    Han Sen and the others appeared in the za of one particr pce. There was a gold fountain at its center, and it looked incredibly beautiful.


    But when Han Sen entered that heavenly ce, his gut clenched. His powers had vanished. He couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore. He was like an averagemoner, without a modicum of extra power.


    Han Sen looked around, and so did Icebird Duke. And when they did, they were shocked.


    It wasn¡¯t just them, either. Giant King himself looked stunned, and none of the other Kings looked to be faring well.


    Guna and Guya, who had been under the control of the Buddha, now had their freedom restored. Buddha King¡¯s Buddha Light had all vanished.


    ¡°Wee to Heaven. The Gana Heaven.¡± Guna and Guya helped each other up as they clenched their teeth. They looked very angry.


    Their anger was understandable, though. The Gana had been treated like worthless ves, and their blood had been sucked dry. It was only natural for them to be angry.


    Han Sen thought things were quickly turning sour. This was not a way out.

 Chapter 1885 - 1885 Imprisoned

    <strong>1885 Imprisoned</strong>


    The gold fountain unleashed a gold light. The gold light descended on Guna and Guya, quickly repairing their ravaged bodies. When Giant King witnessed this, he ran to the fountain and threw his hands into the water to try and absorb that same power.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Giant King cried. The spring water was like a corrosive acid on his hands.


    The water was good for Guna and Guya, but it was deadly for Giant King.


    Guya coldly looked at Giant King and said, ¡°I told you that this is Gana¡¯s Heaven. For you, this ce is nothing short of hell. Only the Gana have power here, and can receive the boons bestowed by their goddess. We are practically invulnerable. All your power is stripped, so you are little better than an ordinary creature.¡±


    After that, she smiled and went on to say, ¡°It is in thanks to you lot that we are here, of course. Even if we had tried to use our own blood, we wouldn¡¯t have made it here alone.¡±


    ¡°Is this Purgatory Heaven¡¯s Heaven?¡± Buddha King frowned.


    Yes. Outside is purgatory, and here is heaven,¡± Guya said.


    ¡°I have heard heaven is in the clouds. Why is it here? We arrived here through a slipspace crack, which we broke open!¡± Gold Jade King said.


    ¡°The ¡®slipspace crack* was just a lie that we created about Purgatory Heaven. The gold clouds outside are just a path that can take you to purgatory, through the statue. The clouds won¡¯t kill you, but you can be killed in heaven¡ªby someone with power, of course.¡± Guna said this, and then punched Giant King in the head.


    The strong Giant King was sent soaring. After his descent, he rolled violently until he came crashing into a wall, coughing up blood.


    Giant King stood up in a fury. He was a King who had never been humiliated before, and he really wanted to fight back. Before he could straighten himself up, though, Guna came forward and punched him again. This time, he went flying into the clouds.


    Guya did not join Guna, and she simply walked to the pce near the fountain.


    Not long after, the clouds rumbled. Many clouds rose, and they each looked like a cage. Many creatures were inside them, and Giant King was one of them.


    Han Sen now learned that the creatures that were trapped here were the ones who had been zapped by flying into the clouds. He knew Guya wasn¡¯t lying, as all of those creatures were here.


    They had been trapped in the clouds, and while they had not died, they most certainly weren¡¯t free. Death was still an inevitability for them, though.


    Many clouds came towards the pce. Han Sen saw that the clouds that flew there housed Gana.


    Han Sen counted their numbers, and he noted that most of the Gana were here now. Han Sen tallied thirty or forty. It seemed as if they had nned to be captured, all so they could end up here.


    It was the same for the other creatures who had been trapped by the clouds. They couldn¡¯t get out on their own.


    But now, things were different. The clouds were supported by some phantom power. The Gana were sent to the pce, and the clouds faded from sight. They were free now.


    The Gana were so happy, and they all bowed to Guna. They then proceeded to speak their ownnguage, which was one that Han Sen did not understand.


    ¡°Throw them all in the clouds. They deserve it,¡± Guna said angrily, pointing at the Kings.


    The Gana headed towards Gold Jade King and the others. They could not use geno armor, so they were pretty much worse than the averagemoner. And while they had skills, they did not have the power to make use of them. Quickly, they were taken to the sea of clouds.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! We are together!¡± One Gana approached Han Sen and tried to take them, too. Wang Yuhang was quick to shout. He even turned to Guna and said, ¡°Guna, we meant you no harm. We went through all that together. Doesn¡¯t that make us friends?¡±


    Guna looked at Wang Yuhang, and then Han Sen, and said with a venomous tone, ¡°You guys are not nice people, either. Get moving.¡±


    Han Sen knew he had kidnapped Guna, which hadn¡¯t made her very happy. She wouldn¡¯t consider him a friend.


    ¡°You guys are not loyal at all.¡± When Wang Yuhang saw the Gana approaching, he started to tread backwards.


    ¡°This is pointless. Let¡¯s just jump!¡± Han Sen made it sound easy. He was, of course, referring to a jump into the clouds.


    Han Meng¡¯er and Dragon Lady jumped without thinking. Icebird Duke didn¡¯t fancy getting hit, so she did so, too.


    Wang Yuhang didn¡¯t think there was another way out of there, so he jumped as well.


    Not long after, they found themselves floating inside the clouds. They were trapped inside them.


    Giant King and Gold Jade King were in a simr situation. This Heavenly power of imprisonment was scary. Aside from the Gana, no King could escape. It was likely only a deified being would be able to break the chains that bound them.


    Guya walked out of the pce. Her hands were clutching a piece of golden jewelry. Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but Guya could use the power of the gemstones to control the clouds.


    Han Sen sat in his cloud, watching Guna and the others. He wasn¡¯t going to just sit there, of course. He was going to figure a way to sort all this out.


    In Gana¡¯s Heaven, all powers other than the Gana¡¯s were suppressed. Even Ghost Teeth Knife had no power. He could not summon geno armaments, either.


    But Han Sen had one thing that wasn¡¯t restricted: the Knife nk that was currently in his hand. There was still a strange power inside it. Aside from the Knife nk, Han Sen also felt a power inside him that was not restricted.


    Guna and Guya were at the edge of the pce. They looked at the people they had imprisoned, and their gazes were looked. It looked like they wanted to murder their prisoners.

 Chapter 1886 - 1886 I Make the Calls

    <strong>1886 I Make the Calls</strong>


    Guya looked at Buddha King. The clouds that trapped Buddha King rose up and drifted over to her.


    ¡°Did you take the leader?¡± Guya asked Buddha King expressionlessly.


    ¡°Amitabha! I don¡¯t know what you mean!¡± Buddha King said, after speaking out his buddha phrase.


    Guya looked at Buddha King and went on to say, ¡°I know how powerful the Kao are. Without support, they wouldn¡¯t have been brave enough to betray us in the manner that they did.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha! What does that have to do with me?¡± Buddha King said.


    You think the Buddha Duke¡¯s meeting with the Kao leader slipped our notice?¡± Guya looked angry, and she went on to say, ¡°If the leader had simply listened to me, none of this would have happened. Tell me! Where did the leader go?¡±


    Now Han Sen understood why they had not met a stronger Gana. At the auction, they had only seen Viscounts.


    The Dukes had not appeared, and neither had the Earls. They had already been taken by Buddha King.


    Buddha King and the Kao had used the auction house as a distraction for the other races. While it yed out, the more important Gana were sessfully kidnapped. Buddha King and the Kao hadn¡¯t expected the Purgatory Heaven toe into y.


    It wasn¡¯t Buddha King¡¯s fault, of course. No one expected the Gana¡¯s deified item to have been in the Gana¡¯s hands. Or for it to have been inside a random statue.


    ¡°Amitabha! If you release me, I will keep you safe and bring you all together again.¡± Buddha King admitted he had his hands on their leader, clearly nning to use this as leverage.


    As soon as Buddha King said this, though, Guya drew a ghostly scimitar and swung it toward his neck.


    In a split second, the King ss elite was beheaded. His head rolled across the floor, with his eyes open. No one had expected Guya to simply cut his head off.


    The other Kings were all in shock after what they had witnessed. Guya was a very decisive individual. In this heaven, a King ss elite¡¯s life was as worthless and weak as the averagemoner¡¯s. There was no need to pay them respect.


    Han Sen was shocked, but it made sense. Guya had already cast a spell to activate Purgatory Heaven, so yes, the fact she was a very decisive person was already established.


    ¡°Sister! You killed Buddha King. What about our leader?¡± Guna sounded worried.


    Guya coldly said, ¡°Killing him did not make a difference. Our leader isn¡¯t going to be returned, but don¡¯t worry; he¡¯s not going to die. He will likely be made a ve, for the Buddha won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    The other Kings did not speak, and Guya was correct. The Gana couldn¡¯t save anyone. If they had been reckless and left Purgatory Heaven, Buddha King would have found a chance. Instead of saving their kin, they¡¯d end up captured like the rest.


    Everyone knew this was a familial matter, but not everyone could make a decision like her.


    Guya killing Buddha King had put an end to his tricks and deception. It also counted as vengeance for her own people. When Guya looked at the clouds, she noticed that all the elites were in shock.


    ¡°You!¡± Guya looked at Han Sen. She spoke one word, and Han Sen¡¯s cloud started flying towards her.


    Everyone was shocked. No one expected that the second guy she¡¯d kill to be Han Sen.


    ¡°What are you doing? We have been through so much together. We didn¡¯t take your blood, and neither have we forced you to do anything against your will. Why don¡¯t you kill the guys who robbed you of your blood instead of Old Han, huh?¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    Guya ignored him and looked at Han Sen. ¡°But you did bully Guna, did you not?¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me, then?¡± Han Sen asked, sitting on the cloud.


    ¡°You did not harm Guna, and you did help us. I can give you one chance.¡± Guya looked at Guna while speaking to Han Sen.


    ¡°What do I do with this chance?¡± Han Sen did not believe she would let him go so easily.


    ¡°Kill them, and you vdll be considered one of us.¡± Guya pointed at Gold Jade King, Giant King, and the others.


    The five Kings were sent forward, near Han Sen.


    ¡°Good idea! Killing this many elites will gain me so many enemies, and that¡¯s just what I need. Even a King of the Rebate? Not even Knife Queen would protect me for such a transgression! With this leverage, I could only work for you and no one else. If I don¡¯t do what you say, you can tell the others and make me one of the universe¡¯s Most Wanted,¡±


    Han Sen said coldly.


    ¡°Are you going to kill them or not?¡± Guya asked, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°Sure! Why not? They¡¯re not my family. There¡¯s no point giving up my own life for theirs.¡± Han Sen just shrugged with his shoulders.


    ¡°Good. Use this to cut their heads off, and then you will be considered a friend.¡± Guya gave the Ghost Scimitar to Han Sen.


    Giant King and Gold Jade King were surrounded by clouds. They could not move. They watched Han Sen approach, still holding his knife.


    ¡°Han Sen, do you really want to betray Knife Queen and the Rebate?¡± Gold Jade King said icily.


    ¡°From what I recall, you never treated me as one of the Rebate, anyway. If you did, you would have taken me with you when you tried to escape. Now you think I¡¯m betraying you? Is this a joke or something?¡± Han Sen slightly pressed the weapon against Gold Jade King¡¯s neck. The touch of the de gave him a cold sweat.


    But Han Sen did not cut him. He then brought the scimitar in front of Giant King and said, ¡°What did you say? You said if their blood was not enough, you¡¯d use ours. I should kill you for that, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Kill me if you want to. Just the crap and get on with it,¡± Giant King said stolidly.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t strike. He walked past each elite, and eventually he turned back to Guya and said, ¡°These are five King ss elites. It would be a shame to kill them all. You should hold onto them.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill them, I will kill you and your friends,¡± Guya said dangerously.


    ¡°There is no way we are dying.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°That is not up to you to decide. I decide what happens here,¡± Guya said.


    Han Sen threw the Ghost Scimitar back to Guya and said, ¡°From now on, I call the shots. You and Guna can be my secretaries. Treat this ce nicely, and I will treat you nice in return.¡±


    Guya, Guna, the Gana, and the Kings all looked at Han Sen like he was a madman.

 Chapter 1887 - 1887 Give You a Chance

    <strong>1887 Give You a Chance</strong>


    ¡°Did you really just say that? Are you sick?¡± Guna asked, lifting her lips in a sneer.


    Guya looked at Han Sen and slowly said, ¡°Han Sen, you are special. That is why I have given you this opportunity. You have the chance to be friends with the Gana. This is Purgatory Heaven; unless a deified elite appears, no one can challenge my will. Buddha King is a good example for you to follow. Or do you not want to end up like him?¡±


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°And I thought you were smart. I¡¯m the one giving you a chance here. You and Guna can be my secretaries and nothing more. Don¡¯t misunderstand that.¡±


    ¡°This *sshole has lost his marbles. Let¡¯s lock him up,¡± Guna told the others.


    Guya used her gem to control the clouds again. But it didn¡¯t seem like the clouds could be used to capture people unless they jumped off the tform. Guya had erased Han Sen¡¯s cloud, since she expected him to kill the Kings. In order for her to gain control of him, he would have to go to the cloud first.


    A few Gana Viscounts rushed towards Han Sen, hoping to capture him quickly.


    The Kings that had been locked up now watched Han Sen. They wondered what he was nning.


    In this ce, not even the Kings could fight against the Gana. Unless they had a deified elite using deified items, the Gana were practically invincible. The Kings could not fight them, and Han Sen was a Baron.


    Icebird Duke could not fathom what sort of trick Han Sen was looking to y. Killing the Kings would have guaranteed Han Sen¡¯s survival. But he hadn¡¯t taken the offer, and now things were uncertain.


    While Han Sen had pulled off unbelievable performances in battle elsewhere, Purgatory Heaven was different. Not even Icebird Duke thought he could fight back here. Still, she hoped he¡¯d pull something off. If there was one thing Icebird Duke did know about Han Sen, it was that he wasn¡¯t crazy.


    Seeing a few Viscounts rapidly approaching, Han Sen had yet to move a muscle. Eventually, he drew out his Knife nk.


    The Gana Viscounts weren¡¯t very concerned about that, though. Thus far, only the Gana had been able to use items of power there.


    Boom!


    A scary presence exploded out of Han Sen, as if it was breaking the earth. He was like a beast,ying eyes on heaven. Teeth Knife Knifemind!¡± Gold Jade King and Icebird Duke both squealed.


    The Teeth Knife of the Rebate was quite famous. And even so, not many people were able to practice it. Even fewer could make proper use of it out in the field.


    Han Sen was an outsider. It was absolutely shocking that he could use Teeth powers, almost unbelievable.


    But right now, that was not the primary concern. It wasn¡¯t just that he was using Teeth Knife Knifemind; it was amazing that he had been able to summon power at all, while else was suppressed by the deified rules that governed the ce.


    Gold Jade King and the others had very strong wills, but in Purgatory Heaven, they were unable to release it. Han Sen¡¯s Knifemind could be used to its full extent, without suffering from the hampering and suppression of Purgatory Heaven. But this was because Han Sen¡¯s Knifemind had reached the level of Purgatory Heaven. That was the reason it was not suppressed.


    But Han Sen was just a Baron. How was it possible for him to have such an experienced Knifemind?


    All the Nobles were in shock. It made some people jump to the conclusion that Han Sen himself was a deified elite in disguise. Aside from deified elites, who could reveal such a formidable Knifemind, here of all ces?


    ¡°What is this? How long has he been practicing Teeth Knife? How is it possible for him to have learned the Teeth Knife Knifemind? This mind, if I am not mistaken, is greater than the queen¡¯s own.¡± Icebird Duke could scarcely believe the current spectacle.


    But there it was, Han Sen and his Knifemind. He was nothing short of a monster. The Gana Viscounts suddenly started to fall back, looking extremely pale.


    A deified Knifemind was a very cruel thing, and it could break a person¡¯s will simply with the weight of its presence.


    But a Knifemind was just a Knifemind, and Han Sen did not have a deified body. If an elder of the Rebate was present, the Knifemind could have been used to kill all the Gana a long time ago.


    Guna and Guya looked at Han Sen in shock. The Knifemind they were witnessing was rendering them speechless.


    ¡°Is he deified?¡± Guna was extremely shocked.


    ¡°Impossible! I haven¡¯t a clue why he has this Knifemind, but he is not deified. Why are you all still standing there? Go and get him! This heaven belongs to the Gana. It is a sanctuary built specifically for us. We¡¯re safe here!¡± Guya was actually quite frightened by what was going on. Still, she managed to keep herself under control and issuemands, telling her people to snatch Han Sen.


    In Heaven, unless the Gana were killed, their wounds would seal up and heal at a tremendously fast pace. They were pretty much almost immortal, in many regards.


    Seeing the Gana Nobles continue to advance, Han Sen said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt any of you, so why are you pushing me to do just that?¡±


    Han Sen was depressed. He had nned to use his powerful Knifemind to bluff his enemies. But evidently, Guya was too smart for that. Han Sen¡¯s ns had fallen apart.


    A Knifemind was just a Knifemind, after all. Using it with knife skills was very powerful, but a Knifemind on its own did nothing. Aside from the Knife nk and the deified Knifemind, Han Sen¡¯s power was under a big strain.


    Guya did not show any sign of relenting, and she continued tomand her Gana troops to apprehend Han Sen.


    ¡°In that case, I must resort to n B.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes began to shine, and soon after, the light quickly spread to the rest of his body.


    Han Sen¡¯s n B was always the same: he would assume the identity of Dor. He activated his super king spirit.


    His ck hair became sparklingly white. It grew quickly, bing a long white stream of hair. His body glowed with holy light.


    As the light shone from him, his body did not look real. Instead, he looked like a burned te of steel. He was like a half-transparent god. Incredible power surged out of him. Everyone was in shock. They watched the god-like body approach.


    ¡°He really can use his powers in Heaven!¡± Guna looked stunned. She took a few steps back.


    A few Viscounts were directly before Han Sen right now. They swung their swords and arms towards him. They were afraid. They had originally nned to take him alive, but now they were keen to wave their swords instead.


    When the swordlights came against Han Sen, it was like they were hitting nothing. They didn¡¯t hurt Han Sen at all.

 Chapter 1888 - 1888 Deified Elite

    <strong>1888 Deified Elite</strong>


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Everyone stared at Han Sen, who currently looked like a god.


    The Gana people used all their powers on Han Sen, but they aplished nothing. Han Sen¡¯s body was like that of a real deity. He could shrug off any mortal damage inflicted upon him.


    Icebird Duke looked at Han Sen. She was totally frozen, and her mind hade to aplete standstill. This was partly due to shock, but it was also because she had now discovered a secret. A very scary secret.


    Icebird Duke was Yisha¡¯s best friend. She was also her most loyal follower. Yisha put her absolute trust in Icebird Duke. They shared a lot of secrets with each other, and they disclosed many private and personal matters.


    Yisha had told Icebird Duke that she was once bullied by someone in Demon¡¯s Grave. The man that had bullied her was called Dor.


    Yisha hadmanded her to keep her ears to the ground and learn anything she could about the elusive Dor. Thus far, Icebird Duke hade up with zilch. But Yisha knew what Dor looked like, and she was able to describe his powers.


    The power Han Sen currently wielded was very simr to what Yisha had described. Yisha had mentioned all this more than once, so Icebird Duke remembered it well.


    ¡°Han Sen is Dor? This is scary!¡± Icebird Duke felt chilled, and she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Yisha¡¯s important, all-mighty student was, in fact, her nemesis¡ªthe one she despised the most. Just thinking about that cruel twist of fate made Icebird Duke¡¯s mind go for a loop. And as she looked down at Han Sen, he suddenly looked like a demon.


    Han Sen did not have time to act in a model manner, though. When he donned his super king spirit mode, he lifted his Ghost Teeth Knife and let the knife rage with purple light. The purple light rose tangibly across the de.


    Super king spirit let Han Sen release the powers contained within all his gear. Like the holy angel bone arrow, Ghost Teeth Knife activated its own power.


    Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s power,bined with Han Sen¡¯s deified knifemind, rendered Guna and Guya speechless.


    There was only one exnation for Han Sen being able to use terrifying powers like that in Purgatory Heaven; he must be a deified elite. Only deified elites could use their powers in Heaven, just as he was doing.


    As they thought about fighting a deified elite, the Gana suddenly felt hopeless. Their faces were drawn and drained of color. Things weren¡¯t looking good for them.


    Guya was the palest of the bunch, though. She had the stone to control Purgatory Heaven, but she was not deified herself. All she had was the blood of the goddess¡¯ lineage. She couldn¡¯t control Heaven well. And she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able topete or bring that power to heel.


    Gold Jade King and the other imprisoned Nobles all stared at Han Sen. Gold Jade King could not believe Knife Queen¡¯s student was that strong.


    Han Sen pulled out his Ghost Teeth Knife and started swinging it towards Guna and Guya. The lights of the knife were like individual monsters, wanting to swallow the entire dimension they resided in.


    Guna and Guya¡¯s faces turned grey. The Gana wanted to help them, but the knife was way too fast. They couldn¡¯t react in time, and it was alreadying down on the two women.


    It didn¡¯t hit Guna or Guya, though. It actually flew past them, striking the fountain behind them.


    Katcha!


    With that surge of power, the entire pce behind them was sundered in half.


    That wasn¡¯t the end, either. After the scary Teeth power cut the pce in two, it spread. A purple mist was swallowing it, making the pce looked like some cursed ruin.


    Boom!


    When the pce was covered in this purple mist, it suddenly shattered and fell to pieces. Dust choked the air, and the entirety of the heavenly realm rattled and shook.


    Everyone was in utter shock. Seeing the god-like man and the pce he had reduced to rubble, no one could find the words to speak.


    Han Sen put the knife back in the sheath on his waist, and then the white light faded. He looked normal once again. He looked at Guna and Guya and coldly said, ¡°I thought you two were smart, and I would very much like to give you another chance. I¡¯d like you and Guna to be my secretaries. What do you think of that proposal now?¡±


    It was almost the same sentences as before, but now, the words sounded very different than before. Guya was catatonic. She just stood where she was. Now that Han Sen had dismissed that incredible power, he looked even more mysterious. He was like a god, disguised as a mortal.


    Guya pulled Guna closer, and then she knelt. ¡°Guna and I are willing to follow you. Our lives are dedicated to your service. Please spare us and the rest of our race from certain annihtion.¡±


    irk-k


    Crooked Rock had suffered one mighty disaster. All the creatures there had been killed in one day, and that included all the Kings that were there. No corpses were left behind, either.


    When the rescue teams arrived, they couldn¡¯t find anything living. But judging from what they could see, a few people conjectured about what had happened. Purgatory Heaven was not a big secret, so they guessed that the Gana had attacked. Others came after that to investigate this incident, wanting to know where Purgatory Heaven was.


    Han Sen was on his way back, on his ship. And he had something on his mind that was giving him quite the headache.


    Guya and Guna were obeying him now, and Han Sen had taken measures to keep their lives in his hands and ensure they wouldn¡¯t revolt.


    Purgatory Heaven consumed everything on Crooked Rock. It had stopped now, but the gem Guna and Guya used to control the statue had be a little gold statue that Han Sen had brought with him.


    The Nobles and Gana were still locked in that Heaven, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning to let them out anytime soon. After all, they had seen Han Sen be a super king spirit. He couldn¡¯t trust them fully, and so he couldn¡¯t release them back into the universe.


    Especially Icebird Duke. He could not let her see Yisha again.


    But if Icebird Duke did not return, what would he tell Yisha about what happened?


    If he said that Icebird Duke disappeared on the, then how would he exin the fact that he was fine? If he told her that they weren¡¯t on Crooked Rock, why would Icebird Duke be gone?


    Han Sen had gotten a headache just thinking about how he could exin all this.


    The ship was not at Narrow Moon just yet, and still, Yisha¡¯s battleship hade to meet with him. Her sudden appearance gave Han Sen a shock. He knew Yisha wasing after him and Icebird Duke.

 Chapter 1889 - 1889 Temporarily Passed

    <strong>1889 Temporarily Passed</strong>


    ¡°Where is Icebird Duke?¡± Yisha asked Han Sen as they stood on the Knife Battleship.


    ¡°Queen, I do not know where Icebird Duke is.¡± Han Sen gave her a wry smile. He wasn¡¯t nning on admitting anything. Plus, no one had survived on that, and they were all trapped in Purgatory Heaven. As long as he did not admit what had happened, no evidence would be unearthed to suggest otherwise.


    ¡°How can you not know? Icebird Duke should have been by your side at all times, protecting you!¡± Yisha spoke to him calmly, but Han Sen could detect what was really boiling beneath the surface. If he gave her the wrong answer, God only knew what would happen.


    Han Sen did not hesitate to tell her, ¡°Icebird Duke and I went to Crooked Rock. I wanted to see if I could recruit a few of the Gana, but when I arrived, I realized I had no chance. So, I asked her to help me recruit. But then, the Kao revolted. They put the Gana on auction. We were invited, so Icebird Duke went ahead to the auction. With someone else to recruit on my behalf, I didn¡¯t bother going.¡±


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± Yisha asked.


    ¡°And then I recruited them. Before we got back to the ship, the entire was veiled by gold clouds. And there were many armsing out of the ground, alongside many beasts that crawled out of someher. We tried to hide in a cave, and we fought those monsters side-by-side! After a day of this, the beasts, arms, and clouds disappeared. When we got back to the ship, we noticed Icebird Duke was gone, and so were many others! Everyone else on the entire was gone too.¡±


    Han Sen cooked up a hearty mixture of lies and truths to sell the story. He had to keep running with this yarn, whether or not Yisha believed him.


    Yisha looked at Han Sen, Han Meng¡¯er, Dragon Lady, Wang Yuhang, and then looked back to Han Sen. ¡°How did you deal with those creatures and the arms?¡±


    ¡°Those arms were scary! Our powers didn¡¯t do anything. If we were grabbed, we¡¯d be pulled into the ground. The beasts were even scarier! Our powers did nothing to hinder their assault. Only Spell and Meng¡¯er were able to fight them,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You are saying that Spell and her powers can defeat the Purgatory Beasts?¡± Yisha asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, but they can¡¯t deal with the arms. But we survived because of this item. It enabled us to shred the arms.¡± Han Sen presented her with his Knife nk, showing it off.


    Yisha took the Knife nk and gave it a stroke with her fingers. She released some sort of purple power onto the Knife nk, but the power could not be absorbed.


    Yisha looked shocked, and she said, ¡°This Knife nk is godly! It is no wonder it could cut through those hell hands.¡± ¡°With the god element, does that mean it is a deified item?¡± Han Sen was happy to hear this.


    Yisha shook her head and said, ¡°It is not a deified item. It is just a material for a deified item.¡±


    ¡°That is great! I can forge it into an item of some sort, then, yes? You should take this knife, my queen. You should forge it into a godly knife, and make it something properly deified. And then, you can shock the whole universe!¡± Han Sen said quickly.


    You are willing to give this to me?¡± Yisha smiled at Han Sen, as she held onto the Knife nk.


    ¡°Of course! You are my master, after all. Your glory is my glory. If you achieve more, I would be even more proud. This is just a meager Knife nk. If I had a deified knife, I¡¯d give that to you first. If your life is getting better, then my life is sure to improve, too.¡± Han Sen looked awfully sincere.


    Yisha looked much nicer now, but she gave it back to Han Sen. ¡°You are nice, but this Knife nk was obtained in the Knife Grave. It¡¯ll be difficult to forge it, and it isn¡¯t too godly. I can¡¯t make it into something powerful, I am afraid.¡±


    After a pause, Yisha continued speaking to Han Sen. ¡°I will ask someone else to escort you to Eclipse. I am going to Crooked Rock, where I hope to find a lead on the whereabouts of Icebird Duke. I will avenge and destroy any who has done something bad to Icebird.¡±


    ¡°Icebird Duke was put in danger because of me. I should go with you,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. And by the way, don¡¯t tell others you have been to Crooked Rock. That will bring unnecessary hassle. It¡¯d be bad.¡± After a brief talk with Han Sen, Yisha sent him on his way to Narrow Moon. She went ahead to Crooked Rock.


    Han Sen felt a lot of relief when he was back. Somehow, he had made it through. Even if she did not believe him entirely, he should remain safe as long as she was not able to find any evidence that contradicted his story.


    Han Sen brought hispanions into the base. Then he gave Wang Yuhang a truckload of xenogeneic genes, wanting him to get stronger and generate a geno armor.


    Although there was a Marquise ss armor, Han Sen was worried that the man was so weak that he¡¯d end up getting killed anyway.


    Han Sen had nothing but Baron ss xenogeneic genes, but that was fine for Wang Yuhang. And after a few days, Wang Yuhang¡¯s xenogeneic gene tally reached one hundred.


    Wang Yuhang started to evolve, and he ended up generating a ck geno armor.


    But he couldn¡¯t evolve a second time, so Han Sen gave him a Ma Fruit. He made it and became a fully-fledged Baron.


    ¡°Little Uncle! Your geno armament is cool.¡± Han Sen looked at Wang Yuhang¡¯s geno armament in surprise.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s geno armament was a ck dirt bike. It looked like a vintage model, but it looked sweet.


    ¡°Haha! I knew I was born a special chap. It looks pretty bad*ss, huh? If you need anything, I got your back.¡± Wang Yuhang looked so cocky, sitting on his new bike.


    ¡°What powers does it have?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity,


    ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡± Wang Yuhang said, then started the bike. He drove around the base and returned to Han Sen. He proudly said, ¡°What do you think? Fast? Powerful?¡±


    The speed is okay, but what else does it do, aside from carry you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I can run over people!¡± Wang Yuhang sounded a bit weak.


    ¡°So it deals no damage. Does it have any other function? Like, can it fly? Can it carry you across water?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Bro, this is a bike! You are talking about boats and nes.¡± Wang Yuhangughed.


    Han Sen felt his heart sink. This bike was like any other he could buy. It could drive him around and little else.

 Chapter 1890 - 1890 Returning to the Red Mist Valley

    <strong>1890 Returning to the Red Mist Valley </strong>


    Han Sen thought about it, though, and he decided that the bike was probably quite suitable for someone like Wang Yuhang. If the man could use it to escape things chasing him, then it would be useful enough. Perhaps when the armament evolved some more, it would develop other abilities.


    Yisha learned nothing from her trip to Crooked Rock. All the factions were now in search of Purgatory Heaven, but no one had turned up any leads yet.


    Han Sen was going to take Wang Yuhang to explore the Red Mist Valley, but Yisha gave Han Sen a call and told him they needed to talk about something important.


    Han Sen went to meet with her, all the while thinking over any trace of evidence he might have left suggesting what had really gone down on Crooked Rock. He didn¡¯t think he had, though.


    When they met, she said, ¡°Buddha Ambassador will be visiting Narrow Moon, and there will be a meeting. If you have nothing important that requires your immediate attendance, I suggest you attend,¡± Yisha said.


    Han Sen felt some relief, hearing what she wanted. She didn¡¯t want to talk about Crooked Rock and the missing Icebird Duke. Knowing this, he felt much more at ease.


    ¡°Queen, why would the Buddha visit Narrow Moon? What is all this going to be about?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Yisha said, ¡°The Rebate are quite friendly with the Buddha. We are close allies. The meeting is a formality to sustain our friendship and exchange geno arts. The people who can join the get-together are usually the best of the best.¡± Yisha paused for a moment, before going on to say, ¡°The Rebate usually send in members of the Moon Garden. You may not be one of them, but you can still observe the proceedings. The geno arts of the Buddhas are fairly unique, and it might be quite useful for you to learn them. Even if you cannot try them out, you can watch them, at least.¡±


    Yes, my queen; I will take a look.¡± Han Sen did not know what the point of going there actually was, but if Yisha was telling him he should go, he thought there had to be more to it.


    But Yisha didn¡¯t exin any further, so he didn¡¯t ask.


    Yisha spoke about the Buddha, though. And it jogged Han Sen¡¯s memory about something.


    After Buddha King was killed by Guya, Han Sen had found two items. One was a Buddha ne, and the other was a scroll.


    The scroll was scrawled in the text of the Buddha. After its trantion, Han Sen learned that it was about a geno art called Unlimited Sutra.


    Han Sen checked it out. The main part of the text pertained to evolving, which was practically useless where Han Sen was concerned. He wasn¡¯t interested in a technique that could generate a geno armor.


    What did interest him, though, were the additions of smaller techniques around the main body of text. It was interesting, and it helped Han Sen understand more about the Buddha.


    The Buddha ne was a high-ss treasure, but Han Sen could not use it. Maybe the user required a certain blood lineage or a special power of some sort.


    Yisha was allowing Han Sen to participate in the event, and Han Sen thought it might give him a look into Unlimited Sutra. That would only further his knowledge about the Buddha.


    ...


    After Han Sen left, Yisha picked up a book and got to reading it. She was in a foul mood. Icebird Duke was still missing, somece on Crooked Rock. And Yisha had no clue whether she was alive or dead.


    The spots for properly taking part in the event were only avable to members of the Moon Garden. But now, the ten Kings of Narrow Moon¡ªaside from two Kings that did not have any students of their own¡ªcould allow their students and children to attend.


    It was only Yisha¡¯s student that wasn¡¯t allowed a spot in the proceedings. Hers was relegated to spectating. It made her feel quite poorly.


    Yisha still allowed Han Sen to go there, though, because she wanted Han Sen to learn more.


    There was something else that made her eager for him to go, too. Han Sen was not a member, so if he was challenged by one of the Buddha students, the challenge couldn¡¯t happen.


    Han Sen went back to the base and got back to reading Unlimited Sutra. Then, he gave Wang Yuhang a call. He also called the others and told them all to rendezvous at Red Mist Valley.


    The mist in Red Mist Valley was thick. It could be clearly seen from as far as ten miles away. The mist resembled fiery clouds.


    Fortunately, it was Eclipse. The maic storms and vortexes in the sky were scary. No one could see such things from the sky, and so many of the¡¯s secrets had yet to be discovered.


    ¡°Little Uncle, all of this hinges on you,¡± Han Sen told Wang Yuhang as he pointed down into the valley.


    Wang Yuhuang was wearing the Marquise armor, and he confidently gave Han Sen a don¡¯t worry gesture. ¡°I will handle this. I¡¯m good at this sort of thing.¡±


    Wang Yuhang summoned his bike and rode it towards the valley.


    He didn¡¯t speed straight in. At first, he skirted the entrance before spinning around. He shouted out towards the valley, ¡°Everyone hanging out in this mist, listen! Grampa Wang is here! If you guys don¡¯te out of here, I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±


    Wang Yuhang shouted, and then a sudden chorus of screams erupted from within the mist. And then, many fiery shadows started to emerge,ing straight for him.


    ¡°Mama mia!¡± Wang Yuhang put his foot down on the pedal and escaped with his bike. The bike¡¯s speed was very good for a Baron armament, butpared to the fiery shadows, it was actually quite slow. He had only made it a few meters before the shadows had caught up with him.


    There was a pang and Wang Yuhang crashed his bike. He was sent flying a dozen meters before he hit the ground. He rolled quite a bit beforeing to a total stop.


    Luckily, Wang Yuhang was wearing the Marquise armor. If he hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d have been a dead man by now.


    But even though he had the armor, he still felt very dizzy. He picked himself up off the ground, and soon enough, a fiery shadow was before him again. It knocked him away once more.


    Han Sen, Gu Qingcheng, and Xie Qing King finally noticed that the fiery shadow was a beast shrouded in red mist. It looked a mink, with three eyes.


    The red mist looked as if it was actually under the red beast¡¯s control. Every time the creature attacked, though, it left marks across Wang Yuhang¡¯s armor.


    ¡°Quick! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Wang Yuhang screamed as the creature happily tossed him around. The beast could not break the Marquise armor, but the force with which it shook him was still enough to have him spewing blood.


    Han Sen put on his rabbit shoes. Without hesitation, he leaped towards the little monster and swung his Ghost Teeth Knife, which was swirling with purple light.


    There was no one else around, so he did not have to hide anything. He used his Jadeskin¡¯s godlight¡ªwhich was Viscount ss¡ªwith the Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s knifemind, and struck the beast. It cut through the shadow and left behind a cleft on the creature¡¯s skin.

 Chapter 1891 - 1891 Red Mist Mink

    <strong>1891 Red Mist Mink</strong>


    The little beast got hit, and it squealed in agony. It turned around and jumped towards Han Sen. Han Sen was very fast, and because his rabbit shoes were Duke ss, he had Duke ss speed to run with.


    The beast was only Earl ss, so it was much slower than Han Sen.


    Han Sen moved like a shadow. He swung his Ghost Teeth Knife and hit the little beast again. Every time he did this, a small wound was left on the creature. Over time, after many more strikes, those cuts were all over its body.


    The wounds kept bleeding as a purple mist oozed out of the injuries. It was only a matter of time before the wounds started to spread.


    The beast was injured, and being unable to withstand the pain, it sought to race back into Red Mist Valley to escape.


    Han Sen felt depressed. He had the speed, and he had a good knife to boot. Unfortunately, his powers were actually quite weak. The Viscount ss godlight, with Teeth Knife, could not grievously injure the Earl ss beast.


    He continued to sh at the beast as well as he could, but the foe was still able to escape into the valley.


    ¡°Little Uncle, draw him out again!¡± Han Sen retreated to a position where he could hide.


    Little Uncle ran back to the entrance, but this time without the bike. The bike was too weak right now, so it was pointless bringing it before an Earl.


    ¡°Where are you running off to, boy? Come out and fight Grandpa Wang again!¡± Wang Yuhang kept barking into the mist, but the creature did not reveal itself again. Perhaps it was because the beast really was quite injured.


    Wang Yuhang shouted like that for a while, until his voice started to crack and leave him. Still, their foe refused to reveal itself again.


    ¡°Hey, is it working? If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just have to find another way,¡± Xie Qing King shouted at Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang acted confidently, and he said, ¡°What do you mean? Is it working? No! But I am a man, and I will not give up so easily!¡±


    After that, Wang Yuhang turned his back to the entrance of the mist-veiled valley and pulled down his pants. He bent over to reveal his butt, and in a bid to provoke the enemies inside the mist, spread his cheeks. ¡°If you have the balls, you¡¯de out and fight with me! Otherwise, your kid is my kid.¡±


    Squeak!


    After Wang Yuhang shouted, a red shadow appeared. It was the same beast, and it was still bleeding from thecerations it had procured earlier. It ran out, very angry, as if Wang Yuhang had just ughtered its parents.


    Wang Yuhang started running, and eventually resummoned his armor. Unfortunately, he was a littlete in doing that, and he suffered a bite. He lost a big chunk of flesh from his backside, which bled profusely.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Wang Yuhang kept running as fast as he could. Fortunately, he was able to reequip the armor and avoid getting bitten again. But the blood from his bum dyed the armor red.


    The beast was still not keen on giving up, though, and it kept running after Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen gripped his knife and ran out after it. With his speed, he caught up rapidly. The Ghost Teeth Knife, with Tusk, had created a nasty wound on the monster. The beast¡¯s recovery had been slow, as a result. The wounds it had incurred were still bleeding, and they were continuing to spread.


    The beast wanted to kill Little Uncle, but Han Sen hit it again. Now that it had regained its senses, it tried to reverse course back to the valley.


    Han Sen kept shing it. He cast Jadeskin and the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and he ran them both at maximum velocity. His body looked like jade, and his blood was boiling.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    After three swings, Han Sen felt as if his own blood was going to spill out. A weird, blood-like power entered his Ghost Teeth Knife and dyed it red.


    ¡°Mutant Blood Ascended to Viscount.¡±


    The announcement rang inside Han Sen¡¯s mind, and it brought him sheer delight. The Blood-Pulse Sutra had finally leveled up.


    Katcha!


    The now reddened Ghost Teeth Knife was covered in a Jadeskin godlight. It came down on the beast and sliced its paws off.


    Han Sen felt very happy about this. The red de he now wielded was shing, and blood was being thrown about everywhere. Before the enemy could escape all the way into the mist, Han Sen was able to cut off its head.


    ¡°Red Mist Mink Xenogeneic Earl hunted; xenogeneic gene found. Xenogeneic beast soul obtained.¡±


    Han Sen was happy. He picked up the beast and cut it open. He found a red bone inside its body, which he knew was the prized xenogeneic gene.


    ¡°Help! I¡¯m going to die.¡± Wang Yuhang was on the ground, screaming. His butt had been sorely injured.


    ¡°No one told you to be that reckless.¡± Xie Qing King kicked Wang Yuhang¡¯s bleeding butt, which prompted another scream.


    ¡°You guys have no heart. I did this for you lot!¡±


    Xie Qing King looked at the man with disdain and said, ¡°You had iting.¡±


    ¡°Little Silver, go heal him,¡± Han Sen called to Little Silver.


    ¡°No... argh!¡± Before Wang Yuhang could finish, Little Silver fired two bolts of lightning at him¡ªone from each eye. They struck Wang Yuhang¡¯s bum and had him squealing in even more pain.


    Little Silver¡¯s Viscount ss healing was very effective. Its only downside was that it dished out a lot of pain. Wang Yuhang¡¯s wounds werepletely healed after a short amount of time.


    ¡°Little Uncle, try again. See if there are any more xenogeneics inside.¡± Han Sen smiled at Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang didn¡¯t want to, but he still shouted before the entrance of the valley. He wasn¡¯t taking his pants off this time, though.


    After a while, there appeared to be nothing more. Xie Qing King decided to sketch some shadows and send them into the valley, though. They soon disappeared, but not because they were attacked.


    ¡°It looks like there are no more xenogeneics inside.¡± Xie Qing King put his book away and approached the valley.


    They all entered that ce, and as suspected, they weren¡¯t attacked. The red mist was too strong, though, and they couldn¡¯t make out anything.


    ¡°The mist is too strong! I can¡¯t see anything. I won¡¯t be able to see any sort of treasure, assuming there is something here,¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    They couldn¡¯t find anything there, so eventually, they abandoned the valley.


    ¡°There has to be something. It¡¯s just that finding it will be annoying.¡± Xie Qing King frowned.


    Han Sen was going to say something, but suddenly, an aircraft came flying down towards Mirror Lake.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like an aircraft that belongs to the Rebate. Who would seek to visit this ce now, of all times?¡± Han Sen frowned and called for everyone to return.


    There weren¡¯t many electronic tools that could be used on Eclipse. If they wanted to get some intel, they¡¯d have to go back to base.


    Outside of Mirror Base, an aircraft came to park. When the door of the ship opened, it revealed a woman with white, monk-like robes. The woman was very beautiful, and she had a red dot on her forehead. She was a Buddha.

 Chapter 1892 - 1892 Guardian of the Door

    <strong>1892 Guardian of the Door </strong>


    Han Sen had seen many bald people, but very few women. And he definitely hadn¡¯t seen a bald woman that pretty before. Her delicate face, and the grace she exuded, made it easy to ignore the fact that she had no hair.


    She was different from Budda King. This Buddha woman did not possess a scar, and she only had that red dot on her forehead.


    Behind the Buddha woman, a Buddha man came forward. And then a few of the Rebate did, too.


    ¡°My Lady, Eclipse is so poor. There is nothing to see here, and I can assure you that this is not a ce you will enjoy visiting,¡± a Rebate man said to the woman.


    The Buddha Lady, called Speechless, smiled and said, ¡°No Flower and I want to see Knife Queen¡¯s student. We are here for the sole purpose of visiting this.¡±


    No Flower Buddha quietly said, ¡°The crystallizer that is called Han Sen; he brought out a King ss knife from Knife Grave, did he not? And he managed to practice Teeth Knife techniques, yes? Are these ims true?¡±


    Yes, but he is a mere Baron. Because he is so weak, Knife Queen has squandered a great many resources on him. He is not even a Viscount yet! I am afraid there is no point in you guys visiting,¡± Sad Night said.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We are merely sating our curiosity. We just want to observe what sort of creature he is.¡± Speechless smiled.


    ¡°This way, then.¡± Sad Night led the way for them.


    When they stood before the entrance of the base, Sad Night said to the guards, ¡°Tell your master Han Sen that Sad Night, ck Cliff, Speechless Buddha Lady, and No Flower Buddha are here to visit.¡±


    After that, Sad Night performed a weing gesture to them. Then, he said, ¡°This way.¡±


    After walking a few steps, a guard stopped him and said, ¡°This is our base. You cannot enter here.¡±


    ¡°Move.¡± Sad Night looked at the guard coldly, then tried to force his way inside.


    The guard did not say a word, and instead pulled out a giant cleaver. The guard swung it at Sad Night.


    ¡°How dare you attack me! You are a mere servant.¡± Sad Night was enraged by this, and so he threw a p towards the cleaver to eliminate the guard.


    The Night family did not have much respect for Han Sen. In the Moon Festival, Han Sen had stolen the thunder away from the Night family. It made Sad Night very angry with him, and that was only fuel to the fire of his current rudeness.


    Sad Night could tell that the guard was just a Baron, though. Sad Night was a Viscount, so killing the guard should have been an easy feat.


    But when the cleaver was about toe into contact with his hand, the giant cleaver moved like a fish. It slid to the side of his wrist and cut it. It was a small cut, but it was enough to make Sad Night extremely angry. Being injured by a Baron was quite humiliating for him.


    He was the son of Night River King, and he had been dealt a speck of damage by a weakling guard. This was just too embarrassing for him.


    He started to glow with a godlight, preparing to use all his power to kill the guard.


    Unfortunately for him, he had found the wrong person. A normal Baron might have been killed by three of his punches. But this guard was Lady Chef.


    Lady Chef was just a Baron, but she had lived a very long life. Her fighting talents were like those of a grandmaster. The guy in front of her was nothing, byparison.


    A light shot out of Sad Night¡¯s palm, but Lady Chefs movements were like magic. He was unable to do anything to her.


    Speechless and No Flower were shocked. For a Baron guard to fend off such an enemy with such ease was a big surprise.


    ¡°Amazing de skills, for sure! It looks like she has something of a knifemind. It is rare for a Baron to possess something like that.¡± No Flower thought this was very shocking.


    Sad Night¡¯s face was swollen with rage. He was trying to kill a Baron, and he had yet to have any sess. He looked useless in front of the Buddha.


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± A voice came from a short distance away.


    Everyone turned around to see three men, one woman, and one creature approaching. Han Sen was amongst them.


    Sad Night coldly spoke to Han Sen, ¡°Han Sen, how much disobedience do you teach your ves! They have stopped a few Kings and Buddha. What¡¯s more, they are fighting me! I will teach them how to behave properly, if you want.¡±


    Han Sen recognized him. Theyst met in the Moon God¡¯s Festival.


    ¡°Dragon Lady, what¡¯s all this about?¡± Han Sen walked over to Dragon Lady.


    ¡°They tried to force their way inside. I stopped them,¡± Dragon Lady answered.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Han Sen patted her on the shoulder, then walked inside the base alongside Gu Qingcheng.


    Sad Night was frozen, unsure of what to think about this. He shouted, ¡°Han Sen, did you hear me! I brought Speechless Buddha Lady and No Flower Buddha to see you. Do you not possess any manners whatsoever?!¡±


    Han Sen turned around, looked at him, and said, ¡°This is Eclipse, not the pce of Night River King. Who gave you permission toe down here? I should ask Night River King if this is how his family has been taught to behave.¡±


    ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to leave. And you are only given that out of respect to Night River King. If you guys are still here when the time is up, I¡¯ll punish you all with my special sort of discipline.¡± When Han Sen finished speaking those cold words, he vanished into his base.


    Everyone was so mad, and they didn¡¯t expect Han Sen to be so disrespectful.


    ¡°Sure. We only wanted to see the sort of rules you enforce. What do you think, ck Cliff?¡± Sad Night¡¯s face was green as he asked the ck-eared man.


    ck Cliff nodded, agreeing with what he said.


    Sad Night was not stupid, though. Speechless and No Flower were with them, and the Rebate that hade along were all Nobles. ck Cliff was ck-Moon King¡¯s son. Han Sen couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Sad Night knew there were no elites there, though. At the very most, they could only expect to find Viscounts inside. ck Cliff could get rid of everyone inside if he chose to.


    Unfortunately, thew in Narrow Moon was strict. And Knife Queen made fights breaking out between thes difficult.


    If Han Sen struck first, it wouldn¡¯t be their fault. They couldn¡¯t kill Han Sen in return, but they could sure teach him a lesson.


    ¡°If Mister Han wall not wee us, we should go back,¡± Speechless Lady said. She looked quite surprised.


    The student of Knife Queen was far more unique than she had expected. She was actually all the more curious about him now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ck Cliff and I will take care of this. We will wait here and keep an eye on what Han Sen is up to.¡± Sad Night coldlyughed.


    Hearing that, Speechless and No Flower looked at each other. They didn¡¯t say anything. They were curious about what Han Sen was nning to do, though.

 Chapter 1893 - Soloing All the Group Fights

    1893 Soloing All the Group Fights


    Dragon Lady followed Han Sen into the base. Wang Yuhang and Xie Qing King then took up positions on opposite sides of the gate. They were like two soldiers, just smiling at the intruders.


    ¡°Brother King, what is your least favorite meal?¡± Wang Yuhang, standing at the side of the gate, suddenly decided to ask.


    ¡°Hmm, I am not sure. I like pretty much everything I am able to eat. I even like all desserts, such as stinky tofu,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    ¡°Brother King, you really do like to eat everything! But you know what? I know of something that you would not like to eat,¡± Wang Yuhang said with sincerity.


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Qing King rose to the question.


    ¡°A closed gate. Would you like to eat that?¡± Wang Yuhang asked,ughing to himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat that. I don¡¯t think anyone would like to.¡± Xie Qing King smiled.


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. Some people might love to eat that. And they certainly enjoy it. They can¡¯t get enough of it!¡± Wang Yuhang smiled, and he looked right at Sad Night.


    ¡°What a rude ve.¡± Sad Night was angered by the jest. He drew his sword and sent a scary swordlight soaring towards Wang Yuhang¡¯s neck.


    He could not kill Han Sen, but he did not care about disposing of his ves.


    Dong!


    A silver shadow blocked Sad Night¡¯s swordlight. It was a leopard,posed of silver light, from the looks of it.


    Sad Night was not quite sure what it was, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. He swung his sword like lightning to do battle with the leopard.


    Sad Night¡¯s sword skills were wonderful. It was to be expected; after all, he was the son of a King. His fighting techniques were top-dog.


    After a dozen strikes, the silver leopard was in. The creature vanished into thin air.


    ¡°If you keep talking crap, you¡¯ll end up just like that!¡± Sad Night said, staring right at Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°If you like to kill so much, would you like to do a few more?¡± Xie Qing King moved his fingers to scribble out a few more of those silver leopards. They quickly surrounded Sad Night.


    It hadn¡¯t been difficult for Sad Night to take out the silver leopard, but there were so many of them now. They were all Viscounts, and they worked together smoothly to establish a proper formation. It¡¯d be hard, that was for sure.


    Speechless and No Flower were shocked by this. The ability to draw beasts was very rare.


    Sad Night killed one silver leopard, then found that Xie Qing King had already drawn another to rece it. He kept spawning more and more, as soon as each one died. The numbers didn¡¯t reduce, and the fight looked as if it could go on forever. The leopards were able to get a few hits in every now and again, too. Although none of the wounds were grievous, it sullied his image.


    ¡°Come and help!¡± Seeing ck Cliff and the others merely waiting and watching, Sad Night suddenly felt fear. He couldn¡¯t keep fighting these leopards by himself.


    Just as the Rebate looked ready to strike, Xie Qing King closed the book and the leopards disappeared. He coldly said, ¡°Just as I thought; a run-of-the-mill King¡¯s child. Just a bully.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sad Night was so angry, but knew he could notpete. When he was flying solo, he hadn¡¯t been able to take out the leopards. If he was unable to take out the leopards, he¡¯d be unable to take on Xie Qing King.


    The Rebate were curious about all this, though. They wondered where Han Sen might have found such a man. In a solo fight, Sad Night would not be able to beat him.


    The drawing abilities were rare, too. They had never seen it before.


    ¡°You are a bully, too! If you have the guts to do it, fight him mano-a-mano! I guarantee you cannot fight Sad Night solo,¡± one of the Rebate Barons shouted to Xie Qing King, referring to the fact that there were so many shadow leopards.


    ¡°You sure you want to engage me in a solo fight?¡± Xie Qing King looked at Sad Night with a smile. He didn¡¯t even spare the Baron a nce.


    ¡°So what, yeah? But do you dare toe at me?¡± Sad Night knew it sounded ridiculous as soon as he said it. He was not too happy about this situation.


    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t go crying to daddy when you get beaten up.¡± Xie Qing King smiled at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to cry,¡± Sad Night said coldly.


    ¡°Thene on! It¡¯s been a long time since Ist had the chance to throw my weight around. The creatures here are so strong, so it¡¯s hard to find someone weak enough to enjoy bullying. Now the opportunity to do just that hase.¡± Xie Qing King put his book away, and then the silver book became a set of armor to te him. Then, he stretched his limbs.


    Sad Night knew Xie Qing King was mocking him. He looked murderous, and his sword was like the wind as it came to take a bite out of Xie Qing King.


    He had a terrible thirst for bloodshed right now. He might not have been able to kill Han Sen, but he could most certainly kill a family member. Even though it would cause him trouble, this was something Night King River could sort out.


    As the swordlight shed toward him, Xie Qing King was still stretching his wrists and rolling his neck.


    Pang!


    Just as the swordlight was going to strike his nose, Xie Qing King threw a punch. The silver light broke the swordlight.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s strong body began to gleam with silver light. He was like a demon, and he began throwing punches towards Sad Night.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡±


    A raging bevy of fists wasing at Sad Night like a furious storm. Sad Night knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back, so he blocked it with a sword. He was like a boat in the middle of the rain.


    The fists kept striking the sword, shaking it.


    A katcha noise sounded. The sword shattered to pieces under the pressure of Xie Qing King¡¯s repeated attacks. The punches eventuallynded on Sad Night.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Sad Night was sent soaring through the air with a body that had been totally twisted by the punches. His armor had shattered, even. His gear had beenpletely destroyed.


    Everyone was shocked, and no one had expected that would be the end result. The son of a King had been beaten by a guardsman. He couldn¡¯t resist the flurry of attacks, and he was broken and sent flying.


    They found out that Xie Qing King was actually scarier when he put the book away.


    A few of the Rebate were shocked. They wished to save Sad Night, and only ck Cliff did not move.


    ¡°It looks like you guys love to fight in groups.¡± Xie Qing King was wearing an evil smile. His silver armor returned to the shape of a book. So, he drew something inside and brought a new shadow to life.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t a leopard that came out. It was Xie Qing King himself.


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡± The shadows of Xie Qing King all began punching the Rebate.

 Chapter 1894 - Black Cliff

    1894 ck Cliff


    Not muchter, the Rebate Noble heirs were beaten. Their armors had been broken, and their faces were all swollen. They fell to the ground, crying their eyes out.


    Speechless, No Flower, and ck Cliff were all in shock. It was unheard of, for a nameless Viscount to beat down so many Nobles. Xie Qing King seemed terribly overpowered.


    And he was nothing more than a guard in Han Sen¡¯s roster. It was a scary thought.


    ¡°It looks like solo, or even in group fights, you guys are all weak. None of you can fight,¡± Xie Qing King said simply, and then returned to the entrance.


    He returned to standing at his station like a proper guardsman, and he paid them no further attention.


    Sad Night picked himself up off the ground. His face waspletely swollen, stained with blood and dirt. His eyes were bloodshot. He wanted to go and hide.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind losing to Han Sen, but he and the other Rebate had been beaten by an insignificant Viscount. This wasn¡¯t just embarrassing to them; this was an embarrassment to their elders. Everyone would beughing if news of these events ever spread.


    The worst thing about it, though, was that Speechless and No Flower had seen it all.


    ¡°ck Cliff, what do you think?¡± Sad Night looked at ck Cliff. Sad Night was not going to continue fighting, as that would just lead to greater embarrassment. But ck Cliff was different. He was the oldest son of ck-Moon King, and he was a Duke. If he struck, it was unlikely anyone near Mirror Lake could withstand the blow.


    ¡°I am only here to see Han Sen¡¯s Knife nk. The rest of this is none of my business,¡± ck Cliff said with disinterest.


    Sad Night¡¯s face went red. He looked at ck Cliff, then left. He was way too embarrassed to stay now. A few more of the Nobles drifted away, and then the rest got up and said goodbye to Speechless and No Flower.


    Speechless and No Flower didn¡¯t want to leave yet. They were happy to wait outside with ck Cliff.


    After half an hour, Han Sen exited the base.


    Han Sen looked at ck Cliff and the Buddhas. With a frown, he said, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I am ck Cliff, from ck-Moon. I have heard you are in possession of a mystic Knife nk. I would like to borrow it. The conditions are yours to decide,¡± ck Cliff said, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°Are you rted to ck Steel?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°ck Steel is my fourth brother,¡± ck Cliff answered.


    ¡°If you are a sibling of ck Steel, pleasee inside.¡± Han Sen weed him inside.


    ck Cliff was willing toply, and he let one of the Kate lead him forward.


    ¡°What do you two need?¡± Han Sen looked at Speechless and No Flower.


    ¡°Amitabha. I am No Flower of the Buddha. This is Speechless Buddha Lady. I have heard Knife Queen epted a genius for a student, and so we have eagerly looked forward to meeting him.¡± No Flower bowed.


    ¡°Well, you guys have met him. You can go now.¡± Han Sen turned around and walked back into the base.


    ¡°Hang on...¡± Pang! Before No Flower could speak, Han Sen had closed the gate.


    Speechless and No Flower had seen a lot in their time. They had seen many people express all sorts of different tempers, but Han Sen was unique amongst all they had seen.


    ¡°The student of Knife Queen is special.¡± No Flower had a wry smile.


    ¡°Never mind. If he doesn¡¯t want to see us, then we¡¯d best depart.¡± Speechless looked strange as she made the decision. ¡°That is the only way, I suppose.¡± No Flower nodded.


    They left the base and flew off in the aircraft. Speechless was thinking to herself, ¡°Knife Queen wouldn¡¯t just ept any student. We haven¡¯t yet found out why she selected him, but seeing how strong his followers are, it might suggest he is hiding something. I need to force him to talk to me sometime.¡±


    After Han Sen went back into the base, he went to the meeting room to discuss things with ck Cliff.


    ¡°Why do you want to see my Knife nk?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The Knife nk was not an ordinary item. If ck Cliff hadn¡¯t been ck Steel¡¯s brother, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have let him in, regardless of his rank. He certainly wouldn¡¯t let him see the Knife nk.


    ck Cliff said, ¡°The ck family forges weaponry, and I am quite skilled at the process. I have been doing this for fifty years, but even now, I have yet to be able to forge a King ss knife. And that¡¯s all because I¡¯ve never been able to get my hands on decent materials. Only fine materials can make what I seek to create. I have heard the Knife nk you found inside Knife Grave is a good item. So, I was hoping I might borrow it. And if not, I hoped I could make an offer to purchase it outright.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on selling it. And you do know that because it came from Knife Grave, it cannot actually be forged?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°The weaponry from Knife Grave can be forged; you just have to know how. It¡¯s okay if you do not wish to sell the material, but if it does work, I can forge it into something of your choosing, all for free. I¡¯d even be willing to pay. You will still keep ownership of the knife, too.¡± ck Cliff looked excited.


    Han Sen thought that was a worthy bargain. The Knife nk was only a Knife nk. He couldn¡¯t utilize its powers, so it would be great if it could be forged.


    It¡¯d be free, and it¡¯d alsoe from the best cksmith of the Rebate. That was a very good deal.


    Han Sen did not need to worry about ck Cliff destroying the weapon. This was Narrow Moon, and he wouldn¡¯t do something like that unless he was genuinely crazy.


    And ck Cliff did not look like a crazy man, so Han Sen was not worried.


    ¡°Okay, please wait here.¡± Han Sen asked someone to bring the Knife nk. But just as he was about to hand it over, he felt that something was wrong.


    When ck Cliff saw the Knife nk, he froze. It looked as if his eyes were on fire. The fire did not really exist, but Han Sen could see it. It looked very familiar.


    ¡°King Jun.¡± Han Sen immediately recalled where he had seen this before.


    The gold sunbird that Han Sen had killed, and the being called King Jun that named himself Skygod, and the fire he used... What Han Sen saw in ck Cliff¡¯s eyes reminded him of all that.


    Han Sen was going to hand the Knife nk over, but right before he did, he pulled it back.


    ¡°Knife nk. Knife nk.¡± ck Cliff was acting as if he had been possessed. He mumbled over and over, as he tried to grab the Knife nk from Han Sen.


    ¡°F*ck! King Jun is behind this!¡± Han Sen immediately reacted. Unless ck Cliff was stupid or just in mad, he wouldn¡¯t havee here to try to steal the Knife nk. Even if he stole it and killed Han Sen in the process, he couldn¡¯t have owned it.


    But that seemed to be exactly what ck Cliff was doing. The man¡¯s mind seemed to be scrambled. And it reminded Han Sen of King Jun Skygod.

 Chapter 1895 - 1895 Red Mist Spring

    <strong>1895 Red Mist Spring</strong>


    Han Sen quickly fell back as ck Cliff roared. His body was on fire, and he leaped towards Han Sen like a beast. He was shouting, ¡°Knife nk! My Knife nk!¡±


    In that precise moment, the meeting room was blown up by the power unleashed by ck Cliff. His Duke powers were scary to witness.


    Many people heard themotion and came rushing toward them. Han Sen shouted, ¡°Please stay away! Run, as far as you are able to!¡±


    Han Sen held onto the Knife nk and also ran. The rabbit shoes were on his feet, and he headed out of the base.


    ck Cliff was like a hungry beast as he ravenously pursued Han Sen. He summoned a big ck hammer and swung it forward. The fire was like a living thing as it tore a big hole in the ground. The nearby houses were being smashed to pieces.


    Luckily, the rabbit shoes made Han Sen just as fast as ck Cliff. Han Sen made it out of the base, but he hadn¡¯t gained enough of a lead to lose ck Cliff.


    ck Cliff ran like a lunatic. He kept trying to smack Han Sen with the hammer. He wanted to smash Han Sen into nothing but bits and take the Knife nk for himself.


    ¡°King Jun, that *sshole! He is so obscene.¡± Han Sen knew that ck Cliff was not himself. The fire in his eyes was growing brighter, and he attacked without holding back.


    It was fortunate Han Sen had the rabbit shoes; otherwise, he¡¯d be mush right now.


    ¡°Zero, contact Queen!¡± Han Sen shouted as he kept running. He was running towards the mountains, leading ck Cliff away from the base so he wouldn¡¯t inadvertently destroy it.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t lose him, but he used his Dongxuan Movements to dodge each attack. He kept evading as he led the raging Rebate towards the Red Mist Valley.


    Han Sen could not fight ck Cliff. He needed Yisha to help, but god only knew how long it would take her to get here. So, he needed to find a way to buy himself some time. It¡¯d be bad to suffer even a single strike.


    A random Duke ss hit could be enough to break him to pieces.


    Han Sen guided ck Cliff towards the red mist, and in the meantime, Zero got in touch with Yisha. Yisha had the time to see her message.


    ¡°What? This has really happened? ck Cliff did this?¡± After Yisha heard Zero exin the matters at hand, she frowned.


    She could not believe he was willing to do such a thing.


    But it was Han Sen¡¯s subordinate that had contacted her, and she knew Zero wouldn¡¯t lie. Yisha went quiet and quickly left for Eclipse. She was soon at the base.


    ¡°Where are ck Cliff and Han Sen?¡± Yisha asked with a frown.


    ¡°Master was getting chased. He was leading the enemy off that way!¡± Zero pointed to Red Mist Valley.


    Yisha did not dy. Like an act of teleportation, she instantly disappeared.


    Yisha was in a major rush right now. If what Zero had told her was true, then there was a Duke chasing after Han Sen. It was difficult to gauge how long Han Sen mightst in such a pursuit. He could have been whacked into jelly by now, already.


    Yisha scanned the valley ahead, and what she saw shocked her.


    Han Sen was sitting on a rock outside the valley, singing.


    ¡°Where is ck Cliff?¡± Yisha asked as she ran up to Han Sen.


    ¡°In that valley,¡± Han Sen said, as he pointed down into it.


    Han Sen had drawn ck Cliff into the valley, and his pursuer had gotten lost in there. Han Sen was able to get back out and wait for Yisha¡¯s arrival. ck Cliff was still down there.


    Yisha looked into the valley with much confusion. Her face changed and she said, ¡°A Red Mist Spring?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Han Sen asked Yisha.


    Yisha looked at the red mist guing the valley and said, ¡°It is a Red Mist Spring. I don¡¯t know if it is good for you or bad for you, though.¡±


    ¡°What is a Red Mist Spring?¡± Han Sen felt a chill hearing this, but he asked her for more info.


    They had been in the valley searching for quite some time,st time they were there. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything useful inside. They couldn¡¯t find what was causing the mist, either. Even if there was a treasure, it seemed unlikely they could find it.


    Now hearing Yisha say this, it sounded as if it might not have been treasure that was inside there. It might have actually been something harmful.


    Just as Yisha was about to answer, ck Cliff came out of the clouds with a big hammer. After seeing Han Sen, he roared and swung towards him.


    Yisha frowned. She could tell something was wrong with him, and she knew he wouldn¡¯t behave like that in front of her.


    She waved her hand and a purple mist came out. It cracked ck Cliff¡¯s big hammer in an instant.


    ck Cliff coughed up some blood. The hammer was his geno armament, and as soon as Yisha broke it, harm was delivered to his body. But even so, he still wanted to go after Han Sen and Han Sen alone. He was acting like a man possessed.


    Yisha then hit ck Cliff himself with the purple mist. She didn¡¯t want to kill him, though. All she wanted to do was knock him out.


    ¡°We cannot let others learn about this spring. I will discuss this with you when I return.¡± Yisha told Han Sen that, then picked up the unconscious ck Cliff. After that, she warped away.


    Han Sen went back to the base. After what happened with ck Cliff, he knew he¡¯d have to be more careful. King Jun was able to use ck Cliff toe after him, so it was clear he could assume the form of other people to get to Han Sen.


    ¡°Having an association with a god is a bad thing, indeed. They are so powerful, but they won¡¯t kill directly. Why is that? Maybe if I find out why, I can kill King Jun.¡± Han Sen retreated into thought.


    When it was nighttime, Han Sen sought rest. When he turned around, he saw Yisha standing right there. She had been behind him, and her sudden presence there scared him.


    ¡°Queen, when did you get here?¡± Han Sen blinked.


    Yisha smiled and said, ¡°I just wanted to take a look at you. I almost don¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why would you not recognize your student?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Under the threat of ck Cliffs pursuit, you managed to run so far and so fast without sustaining any damage. I don¡¯t even think a Marquise could do such a thing.¡± Yisha squinted her eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°You know, I have shoes that can give me speed. I¡¯m weak in other talents, so I guess I¡¯m just good when ites to being speedy. These take me up to around Duke ss, I think.¡± Han Sen said that, and then used his rabbit shoes to walk three meters.


    That is a good item. It gives Barons the speed of a Duke. That is very rare. It is better than your holy item, even.¡± Yisha looked at the rabbit shoes as she spoke.


    Han Sen felt strange, all of a sudden. He was afraid Yisha might want to try them on. They were a beast soul, and Yisha couldn¡¯t use them because she was not from the sanctuaries.


    Fortunately, she was not interested in the rabbit shoes. She thought of something else and said, ¡°Do you know what the Red Mist Spring is?¡±

 Chapter 1896 - 1896 The Possibility of Leveling Up

    <strong>1896 The Possibility of Leveling Up</strong>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    Yisha sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Red Mist Spring is a good thing or a bad thing, but for you, it might be an opportunity. It¡¯s possible that this spring could make your Spell geno armament level up. It could be a Viscount.¡±


    ¡°That means the Red Mist Spring can level things up?¡± Han Sen was happy to hear this.


    His Spell geno armament had been difficult to develop. It required an external sort of power for that to ur. If he tried to level it through solo practice, it¡¯d be a slow process. It¡¯d probably take him a hundred years to get it up to Viscount ss through training alone.


    That wasn¡¯t about Han Sen performing poorly, though. It was because The Story of Genes was not for humans. It was extremely unlikely that Han Sen had been able to practice it in the first ce.


    ¡°It¡¯d be better if it was simply a treasure,¡± Yisha sighed and said. ¡°There is only one way to generate a Red Mist Spring. It has only been created because many creatures have died in this area and remained buried here for billions of years. Changes have urred beneath the ground, which resulted in the generation of this new substance. The red mist is a sign that the substance has finished formting, and that it is now avable.¡±


    Han Sen waited for a bit, hoping she¡¯d continue speaking.


    ¡°This is a substance thates from the corpses of xenogeneics. Nobles have no use for it, but it is great for ordinary types. Average creatures who touch it can be xenogeneic. If a xenogeneic ate this substance, they¡¯d evolve quickly.¡± Yisha went on to say, ¡°But your geno armament is special, and I think there is a way in which Spell can absorb it. We can speed up your growth by doing this. If there is enough of the substance, we can level her up to Viscount.¡±


    ¡°What do I do?¡± Han Sen asked. It was too difficult to level up Spell, and if there was a chance to cuters here, he didn¡¯t want to let it escape him.


    ¡°I have a geno art I believe you should practice. When the Red Mist Springes out, you use that skill and transfer the power obtained into Spell. If you do that, she will level up. But this geno art is very difficult to learn, and transferring the spring¡¯s power will be painful. It¡¯s entirely up to you if this is what you want,¡± Yisha said. She would provide him as much information as she could, but the decision was ultimately up to him.


    ¡°Thanks, Queen.¡± Han Sen epted the papers she offered him and looked over the geno art that was called Yin Yang Change.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go to the event I told you about,¡± Yisha told Han Sen before she left.


    Han Sen confirmed he¡¯d go, despite his totalck of enthusiasm in it. He began practicing Yin Yang Change right away, though.


    Han Sen gave it a read-through, and he was immediately taken by surprise. Yin Yang Change was just like Yin Yang st. It had simply been developed in a different direction.


    Yin Yang st¡¯s focus was on exchanging power that came against it, in which a power¡¯s direction would be reversed. Yin Yang Change was based on making a power stronger.


    With Yin Yang st as a base, he could easily learn how to take advantage of Yin Yang Change. He would only need a bit of practice before using it.


    He didn¡¯t know how Yisha had dealt with ck Cliff. She didn¡¯t mention anything about the man, so he didn¡¯t ask.


    But Yisha hadn¡¯t killed ck Cliff, he knew that. He thought she might have simply sent him back to ck-Moon King.


    Yisha thought the Red Mist Spring would make itself apparent in around forty days. So, Han Sen had plenty of time to practice.


    Wang Yuhang went to Han Sen¡¯s room, smiling. ¡°Han Sen, there is a Rebate woman looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Rebate woman? I don¡¯t know any Rebate women.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Still pretending? She says you are her teacher, and you two used to be close. You even taught her knife skills.¡± Wang Yuhang was still smiling.


    ¡°No, I never taught any Rebate women. There is a Rebate woman that teaches me, however.¡± Han Sen was depressed, unable to think who he might have been talking about.


    ¡°What Rebate woman has been... teaching you?¡± Wang Yuhang looked at him with a disgustingly creepy face.


    ¡°Knife Queen. Who else?¡± Han Sen said, then left. He didn¡¯t know who Wang Yuhang was talking about, so he went to take a look.


    He went to a meeting room, and there he found a fifteen-year-old Rebate woman. She had white rabbit ears and a face that was quite chubby. She had big eyes, and she was really cute. Seeing her there, it was tempting to reach out and squeeze her cheeks.


    Looking at the Rebate girl made Han Sen think of Wang Mengmeng. They were not of the same race, but they sure looked simr.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I know you,¡± Han Sen said, while looking at thedy.


    ¡°Master, please allow me to follow and obey you.¡± The girl immediately kneeled in front of Han Sen and bowed via the Rebate¡¯s typical gesture.


    ¡°What is this? Who are you?¡± Han Sen looked at thedy.


    ¡°My name is Qing Li. I am Flower King¡¯s daughter. I really admire Knife Queen, and I wanted to be her student. She, however, did not ept me. So, I will have to ask you to be my teacher, in her stead. That way, I can sort of be Queen¡¯s student!¡± Qing Li looked rather smug.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made ns to ept any students,¡± Han Sen said. He was so busy these days that he really didn¡¯t have the time to ept students.


    Qing Li was Flower King¡¯s daughter. Flower King was at the same level as Yisha. If Qing Li became Han Sen¡¯s student, it would suggest that Flower King was of lower stature than Yisha. If Han Sen actually epted her, it was highly unlikely that Flower King would agree to it.


    ¡°It is toote. I am already following you. From now on, you are my teacher. Queen will be my elder teacher.¡± Qing Li looked quite excited.


    ¡°You are Qing Li, right?¡± Han Sen was not mad, and he actually smiled at her.


    ¡°Yes. And you are my teacher, right? You can call me Little Li.¡± Qing Li sounded rather sweet.


    ¡°Qing Li, I¡¯m not refusing to be your teacher, but if you want to be my student, you are going to have to pass my tests first. Forcing me to be your teacher is useless,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°What kind of tests do you want me to perform?¡± Qing Li asked.


    ¡°Why do you want to follow Queen so much?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is because Queen is great and her knife skills are the best. She practices the strongest Teeth Knife of the Rebate. I really want to be like her, so that is why I want to obey her,¡± Qing Li said in exnation.


    ¡°So, you simply want to learn Teeth Knife?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°I guess. But I want to learn it straight from Queen. I don¡¯t care if others teach me,¡± Qing Li said seriously.


    ¡°How about we do a test, and see if you possess the adequate talent to learn it? If you do, I can ept you as my student. Then, you will be Queen¡¯s student¡¯s student,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Really? Then test me! How do we do the test?¡± Qing Li sounded excited.


    ¡°I will write a few words for you, and then you can go practice them. If you can write them down exactly the same, I will take you as my student.¡± Han Sen said that, and then brought out a wooden board. He used his fingers to write down a few words, and then gave her the board.

 Chapter 1897 - 1897 The Sky Mind Like Knife

    <strong>1897 The Sky Mind Like Knife </strong>


    ¡°Sky Mind like knife. What does that mean?¡± Qing Li held the wood board and wrote down the four words. She looked at Han Sen with a modicum of confusion. She knew the four words, but she did not understand the meaning of theirbination.


    ¡°Go home and look it over. When you understand it, you can write it. And when you can write it, I will take you as a student.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°As long as I am able to write out those four words, you can ept me as a student? That simply?¡± Qing Li did not believe Han Sen. Copying out four words to pass a test was far too easy.


    ¡°Yes, it is that simple. Now, go and practice. But I have a rule for you to follow, and that is, you cannot ask for the aid of others. You have to write this out by yourself. If you get help to do this, then you forfeit.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Those four words were simple, but copying them was not easy.


    The words Han Sen wrote contained the Teeth Knife knifemind. The words could be copied, yes, but the feelings they elicited could not.


    He gave Qing Li this task because he wanted her to give up in her pursuit. That being said, if she did understand the meaning behind the text and could copy it as she had been instructed, then she¡¯d be something of a genius. No one would mind taking on such a student, if that was the case.


    ¡°Okay, you said that. No regrets now.¡± Qing Li was too young, and Han Sen thought she was too naive. She didn¡¯t understand the real task that she had been given.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have any.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Qing Li left for home quite merrily with the wooden board. She nned to write down four beautiful words for Han Sen, so he¡¯d have no choice but to ept her as a student.


    When she was back home, she could not wait to start practicing.


    Rebate generally took their education seriously, but Qing Li was an exception to that rule. She studied, but she didn¡¯t focus on it too much. She¡¯d finish any homework she was given, but she wouldn¡¯t go the extra mile with practice.


    It was fortunate that Flower King was good at teaching and that he had forced her to practice some writing.


    Qing Li¡¯s writing was not the best, but it wasn¡¯t too bad, either. If this was just writing, Qing Li had a chance.


    But when Qing Li started to write out the words Han Sen had given to her, she felt rather strange. And that was because she was unable to write them out like he had. When she started, she thought they looked simr, but the further she went, the more she realized they drifted apart.


    ¡°Weird! Why is this happening?¡± Qing Li held up the wooden boards to investigate. It was then that she realized the words were changing.


    They weren¡¯t exactly changing, though. It was because the markings on the board were getting deeper, and the words elicited the feeling of them changing. It was as if the text could move.


    ¡°Teeth powers.¡± Qing Li immediately realized that the words Han Sen had written out contained the power of Teeth. Teeth powers were breaking the wood; that was what was happening.


    But no matter what, this would not scare Qing Li away. It actually red her curiosity and her urge to go on. She swore to her god that she¡¯d write it all out, if it was thest thing she did.


    This time, Qing Li tried her hardest. She kept trying to write down Han Sen¡¯s words and practicing the knife skills at the same time.


    As the daughter of Flower King, many teachers would be willing to teach her if she was willing to learn writing and knife skills. Plus, Flower King had a wide collection of writing techniques, and she was a naturally smart woman. So, it should not have been too difficult.


    It was hard to learn writing in such a short time. But the added pressure made her focus more. The more she watched Han Sen¡¯s words, the more fascinating she found them.


    It wasn¡¯t because of how well they were written, though. It was because the knifemind was so strong.


    As Qing Li looked into the writings and the knife skills, she realized that the four words were really unpredictable. The more she wrote, the less she found herself following. She was starting to think she couldn¡¯t practice it at all.


    Pat!


    After ten days, the wooden board cracked. The knifemind and the Teeth powers broke the boards. And then, the four words disappeared.


    Qing Li was shocked. She understood that this was the time limit given to her by Han Sen. She felt depressed. She had failed to copy them down, and on top of that, they were now broken. She had failed the test.


    ¡°Qing Li, why have you been hiding yourself away at home for so many days? The event is going to start!¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded from the outside, and then she pushed the door open.


    The person who entered was a Rebate woman the same age as Qing Li. Her name was Du Lishe. She was Moon Wheel King¡¯s daughter, and they were members of Moon Garden. They were also best friends.


    Qing Li was an outgoing person. But she had been hiding away at home for ten days, and she hadn¡¯t gone looking for her friends once. Du Lishe was curious about what was going on, and so, she came looking for her friend.


    ¡°The Buddha is already here. Why don¡¯t youe take a look? Why are you hiding at home?¡± Du Lishe asked.


    ¡°Ah, you are practicing writing? Did Uncle Flower force you to?¡± Du Lishe saw writing all around the ce. She picked up one and went on to say, ¡°The words aren¡¯t bad. You have definitely improved.¡±


    ¡°Father did not force me. I wanted to practice this myself!¡± Qing Li shook her head.


    ¡°That is strange! You are practicing writing out of choice. That¡¯s not your style at all. What made you take this up?¡± Du Lishe looked at Qing Li with surprise.


    Qing Li looked depressed and said, ¡°You know I admire the queen? Well, I want to be her student. But she said that I am not qualified enough to learn Teeth Knife, and so she did not ept me as a student.¡±


    ¡°I know. But that was a long time ago. Is this still on your mind?¡± Du Lishe said.


    Qing Li shook her head. ¡°Queen is my idol, and that¡¯ll never change. So, I thought that if I could not have her as a teacher, I would be the student of her student. Then, that would make me her student¡¯s student. It can¡¯t be all that different, can it?¡±


    The daughter of Flower King is bing Han Sen¡¯s student? Even if you wanted to obey him, I doubt he¡¯d take you.¡±


    Du Lishe smiled.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t reject me. He wanted me to write down four words. If I do them sessfully, he¡¯ll take me as a student,¡± Qing Li said.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been practicing how to write this the entire time?¡± Du Lishe saw that all she had written were sky mind like knife.


    ¡°Yeah, I have been practicing for so long, and yet I still fail!¡± Qing Li felt depressed.


    ¡°How can it be so difficult? Let me see.¡± Du Lishe was curious about this.


    Qing Li shook her head. ¡°The text is gone.¡±

 Chapter 1898 - 1898 Exchange Even

    <strong>1898 Exchange Even</strong>


    ¡°Gone? How can they be gone?¡± Du Lishe asked curiously.


    Qing Li exined it, and then let her take a look at the broken wood chips.


    After Du Lishe heard what she was told, she had a look of disbelief. ¡°Really? How long has Han Sen been practicing Teeth Knife? You say he has a Teeth Knife knifemind and can use it to such a high level? I can¡¯t help but find that hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it, either, if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own two eyes. But I really did watch him write it down upon the boards. And then, I saw the wooden board get broken apart by the words he had scrawled. You have to believe me. Han Sen really is so strong! It¡¯s no wonder the queen picked him as a student. I am far inferior,¡± Qing Li said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it all just yet. The event is going to start soon, so let¡¯s head over to the meeting.¡± Du Lishe hadn¡¯t seen the text herself, so she didn¡¯t think it was that incredible. She put it out of her mind and dragged Qing Li with her to the event.


    The exchange event was hosted by one of the two races, and they alternated each time. This time it was the Rebate¡¯s turn to host. The Buddha Clear Sea King brought around twenty of his Buddhas here. Before the event started, they met with the Nobles of the Rebate. That way, the two groups would be familiar with each other during the event.


    Amongst all those Buddhas, there was one called Sun. He had the highest rank out of them all. He was a Marquise ss fellow.


    If this was down to raw talent, Speechless and No Flower were the absolute strongest. Buddhas had a special ability; when Buddhas became old, they could transfer their knowledge and experience to the younger ones.


    They called that ability, Open the Mind. The Buddhas that used it would die a short time after, and the Buddhas that were on the receiving end would only be able to absorb as much knowledge as their prowess allowed them to.


    No Flower and Speechless had their minds opened. They had been very talented when they received their knowledge, so they were able to absorb a lot. They learned far more than the average Buddha did.


    Speechless was the best, though. The elder that opened their mind for her was a half-deified Buddha. Speechless was extremely talented, and people expected her to be the first fully-fledged deified Buddha in thest thirty thousand years.


    But Open the Mind was ssified, and most people did not know anything about this process. Even those who knew about the ability couldn¡¯t tell who had received a predecessor¡¯s knowledge.


    Qing Li and Du Lishe went to the meeting and met up with friends there.


    Someone introduced a Buddha to Qing Li. The Buddhas and the Rebate were allies, so there was a good atmosphere and rtionship between them. But there was apetitive side to their cordialities, and they were fond of finding out who was stronger in various categories.


    This was an exchange event, but right now, it was more like apetitive disy of skills than a swap-meet.


    Han Sen was not at all interested in events such as this, but Yisha had repeatedly asked Han Sen to attend. So, he had no real choice but toe.


    Wang Yuhang and Xie Qing King were fond party-goers, and Gu Qingcheng was interested in learning about the Buddhas. So, they all decided to follow Han Sen.


    The four of them found a corner to sit down in, and there, they could watch the show and enjoy the food of the Rebate. Because Han Sen was not a member of the Moon Garden, he could only sit outside to spectate. He could not enter or interact with the Buddhas.


    While this meant nothing to Han Sen, Speechless kept looking for him. When the meeting began, she had yet to see Han Sen around. She felt confused about his absence.


    Speechless thought Han Sen was the student of Knife Queen, and because of that, he would have been allowed to participate in the event. But Speechless looked around for him for a long time, with no hide nor hair of him to be found. She didn¡¯t ask about him, though. She¡¯d feel weird to ask.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Han Sen Queen¡¯s student? Why are you watching the event from the outside, like us?¡± As Han Sen and hispanions were munching away, he heard someone speak with a rather mocking tone of voice.


    Han Sen looked over and saw a few xenogeneics. They were not old, and neither were they Rebate. The person who spoke was someone with the head of a cow.


    While they were some sort of bovine race, but they looked different from the Kao. Han Sen did not know which race they belonged to, but he had seen this cow-headed person before.


    In the Moon God Festival, the cow-headed man was with Gold Jade King¡¯s son Gao Ji. He was one of the very few Earls there.


    Han Sen looked at them but did not say a word. They were outsiders, and they were simply leaning on the Rebate.


    ¡°I thought Queen would give her student special treatment. But he¡¯s just like us, an outsider, not allowed to be a member of the Moon Garden. He can¡¯t participate in the event, and he can only sit out here and watch.¡±


    ¡°So what? Even if he could join, what could he hope to exchange?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he can exchange a little luck, you know?¡±


    The young man with the head of the cow and his fellows were talking so loud, it was obvious they wanted Han Sen to hear them.


    Han Sen frowned, though. He wasn¡¯t sure what they meant. They were outsiders there, as well. They should have felt the same way about things as Han Sen himself did. He did not know why they¡¯d bother picking on him, wanting to start trouble.


    So, Han Sen ignored them and pretended he did not hear them. He continued talking with Gu Qingcheng and the others.


    The cow-headed man thought it was pointless to continue talking, after noticing that Han Sen wasn¡¯t paying them any mind.


    After a while, Clear Sea King and Moon Wheel King arrived. They announced the start of the event.


    ¡°The guests havee from far and wide, so let them take the stage first.¡± Moon Wheel King smiled.


    ¡°Amitabha! Let us hope we don¡¯t embarrass ourselves.¡± Clear Sea King looked at No Flower, and then he went on to say, ¡°No Flower, you go first. Share your experience with your friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king.¡± No Flower stood up and bowed before Clear Sea King and Moon Wheel King. He walked on stage and spoke to the worker, saying, ¡°Please help me prepare a testing gold rock.¡±


    A testing gold rock was a rock for testing one¡¯s power. While the rock could be dented, it was very durable, almost unbreakable. It was usually used for the testing of geno arts.


    They have No Flowering on stage. It looks like they are ready to show off,¡± Du Lishe said with a smile.

 Chapter 1899 - 1899 Touching Flower Finger

    <strong>1899 Touching Flower Finger</strong>


    The worker brought a testing gold rock on stage. Everyone looked at No Flower, wondering what geno art he was going to perform.


    Although No Flower was bald, he looked poised and elegant. He bowed before them, and to the surprise of all the Nobles who were present, he said, ¡°I am going to perform a geno art called Touching Flower Finger.¡±


    Touching Flower Finger was famous because it was verymon amongst the Buddha. It was something each one of them could perform.


    This event had been created to show off new stuff. No Flower was going to perform something extremelymon, and that was surprisingly disappointing to the attendance.


    ¡°No Flower Buddha, Touching Flower Finger is very powerful. But we have seen it many times before. There is no need to disy this, is there?¡± someone said from below the stage, which prompted a number of agreements.


    No Flower smiled. He was not in a rush, and he said, ¡°The point of this event is to demonstrate new things, yes. I am stupid and cannot create new skills. So, I had a little idea to modify Touching Flower Finger somewhat If this can make you smile, that¡¯ll be enough for me.¡±


    Seeing No Flower say this, folks became curious. Someone shouted, ¡°Then perform your Touching Flower Finger and let us see the difference!¡±


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± No Flower spoke out the Buddha phrase and walked in front of the testing gold rock. No one saw him do anything. They merely saw him raise his hand and press his thumb up against it.


    The people inside and outside craned their necks and leaned forward to see No Flower¡¯s Touching Flower Finger.


    But No Flower only pressed his thumb into the rock by a single inch. Even an ordinary Baron could do something like that.


    Amidst their confusion, the audience suddenly noticed that fingermarks were spreading all across the rock. A word was being painted onto it.


    It was then that the people realized that No Flower wanted to show something more than mere destruction. He was showing off that he could write with that skill.


    Still, they did not quite underst×¥d why. It did not matter how well you wrote; what did that have to do wit^ showcase of power? Even Barons could break the rock. You did not need tricks for that.


    No Flower kept on writing, and then his entire body changed. His body surged with strength, like a King standing firm against crazy winds.


    When he waved his finger, it felt as if flowers were falling. Or as if dead leaves were falling.


    ¡°The flowers open and destroy it.¡± No Flower was writing these words out. Touching Flower Finger was supposed to be a gentle geno art, but as he used it, it felt as if people were amidst a rain of flowers. It made you feel so lonely and depressed. It was different from what the ordinary Touching Flower Finger would make you see.


    Some young men with weak wills became very pale. They felt as if they had be old men, or dying flowers on the verge of giving up the ghost.


    Even the members of Moon Garden looked bad.


    ¡°That is a strong mind. He is so young. How can he create such a thing!¡± Du Lishe looked ill as she spoke.


    ck Steel said coldly, ¡°The Buddhas can open their minds. No Flower must have received this from a King. If I guess correctly, this should be the device of Wilted Buddha King.¡±


    Moon Wheel King¡¯s eldest daughter, Reba, said, ¡°Not bad. Wilted Buddha King died two years ago. No Flower must have opened his mind before then. Wilted Buddha King was good at wilted skills. This Touching Flower Finger feels like something wilted. You must be right about where it came from.¡±


    ¡°He has absorbed the experience of Wilted Buddha King in only two years? He is very strong, indeed,¡± ck Steel said. Reba nodded and did not say anything. She looked more serious than ever, though.


    ¡°Sister? Is he not cheating? He¡¯s got the will and experience from Wilted Buddha King, but we don¡¯t. Who can reach that level with such an age and rank?¡± Du Lishe asked, frowning.


    ¡°Clear Sea King put No Flower on stage first for an obvious reason. Now, I don¡¯t think anyone canpete with him. It looks as if we will have to let them win this one,¡± Reba said.


    No Flower finished writing. Then he stood up and walked back. The lonely feeling disappeared from everyone once he was done.


    Inside and outside, everyone snapped out of their daze. They looked at the text on the testing gold rock, and what they saw was shocking. The wilted presence was spreading.


    ¡°That is a powerful finger skill. I have only seen a few Kings who have a skill such as that. No Flower Buddha is still so young, and it is rare to see someone like that do something like this.¡±


    ¡°Why is it strange? Don¡¯t you know the Buddha can perform Open the Mind? The older ones can transfer their will and experience to ones of the younger generation. No Flower¡¯s mind must have received such a transference from a Buddha King. That is how he has it, mark my words.¡±


    ¡°The Open the Mind skill is overpowered. It¡¯s like cheating. They are so young, and yet they are much stronger than us.¡±


    ¡°Every race has an ace up their sleeve, allowing them to exceed in some way. The Rebate have an advantage of their own. Don¡¯t give up faith.¡±


    True, but I don¡¯t think anyone from our race canpete with No Flower. Normal Viscounts couldn¡¯t give out a feeling like that. Not even Earls or Marquise can do something like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, they did travel a long way to get here. We should probably just let them win.¡±


    All the Nobles were talking about how envious they were of the Open the Mind technique.


    No Flower lowered his head and waited on stage.


    As this happened, a Rebate needed to go up on stage and perform a geno art of their own. This way, they could bepared. That was the general purpose of this entire event.


    But No Flower Buddha¡¯s Touching Flower Finger was far too impressive. There wasn¡¯t anyone else in Moon Garden that coulde close to this. Whoever came next would be too weak, and it¡¯d be an embarrassment for them to follow.


    Du Lishe and the other second-generation Rebate all looked at each other, with none making a move forward. They all sighed. They knew the Rebate were weaker than the Buddhas, at this level.


    ¡°Are those words really that good? I think Han Sen did better than him,¡± Qing Li said to herself, looked at the testing gold rock.

 Chapter 1900 - 1900 Summoned Buddha

    <strong>1900 Summoned Buddha</strong>


    ¡°Qing Li, what are you talking about?¡± Du Lishe asked from her seat next to Qing Li.


    ¡°I think Han Sen wrote better than No Flower did,¡± Qing Li answered.


    When other members of Moon Garden heard this, they thought she meant something about his handwriting being prettier. One of the members scoffed, ¡°Qing Li, No Flower¡¯s Touching Flower Finger is something that ascends mere prettiness. There¡¯s a meaning inside it that is far more important. The shape of the characters is secondary.¡±


    Qing Li answered this by saying, ¡°I was referring to the meaning. I think the meaning of the Buddha¡¯s text wasckingpared to Han Sen¡¯s.¡±


    They all heard what she said, but no one believed her. That was, aside from ck Steel. ck Steel was the only one there who knew Han Sen possessed such a frightening knifemind.


    Reba looked at Qing Li and said, ¡°Qing Li, when did you see Han Sen write? And what did his words mean?¡±


    ¡°It was a few days ago. The words he wrote meant Teeth Knife¡¯s Knife Mind,¡± Qing Li said.


    Reba shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. How long has he been practicing Teeth Knife? He is just a Baron. He cannot generate any sort of significant knifemind. Even if he was able to, it couldn¡¯t be half as good as No Flower¡¯s Touching Flower Finger. That is something only one of the King ss can generate. And Han Sen is no Buddha, either. How can you believe a Baron has a knifemind like that?¡±


    ¡°Your thought process is right, but I¡¯m telling you; Han Sen¡¯s writing abilities are better than No Flower¡¯s.¡± Qing Li was weak. She could only feel it instinctually, but she was still sure it was true.


    Han Sen and Gu Qincheng were observing No Flower¡¯s writing, at the time. Gu Qingcheng was shocked, and she said, ¡°That monk is not bad.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng actually meant exactly what she said; rather than being amazing, No Flower¡¯s talent was simply not bad.


    The creatures in the sanctuary were far weaker than those in the geno universe, but that was just a factor of base strength. When it came to the actual workings ofbat, and the finesse of it all, those that had made it through the sanctuary were far superior to those in the geno universe.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword skills were the best to be found in the sanctuary. Her swordmind was among the greatest there, too. Despite that, her raw power was weak inparison to others found in the geno universe. That being said, her knowledge of sword skills and swordminds exceeded what a King ss in the geno universe would know.


    Most beings from the sanctuary were this way, too. There were a few exceptions to that rule, like Wang Yuhang, though. He didn¡¯t really have all that much knowledge when it came to fighting, but even so, he was better than most Viscounts and Earls.


    ¡°Not bad? You sure sound cocky. If No Flower is only not bad, then do you care to enlighten us as to what can be defined as good?¡± said the cow-headed man next to them.


    Gu Qingcheng did not want to talk to a cow, so she ignored him.


    Han Sen saw No Flower and was shocked.


    When he had looked at Unlimited Sutra, he felt the Buddha¡¯s geno art was quite strange. Since he had seen the raw text, he could understand why this was so weird.


    Buddha King and No Flower¡¯s powers were not the same, but Han Sen felt they were simr. It reminded him of a scary guy.


    Han Sen poked his head into his Sea of Soul. There was a tower in there, and it still had the word destiny scrawled across it. He put his will inside Destiny¡¯s Tower, and there, Han Sen saw Armored Man and Ancient Devil. They were still both incarcerated there.


    Since Ancient Devil had been locked up, Armored Man had been fixated on the concept of skinning him alive. But with them both locked up, he couldn¡¯ty a finger on Ancient Devil. So, all he had done was shout at the spirit, all day, every day.


    Ancient Devil had been locked up for a long time, but he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to his cellmate. He meditated all day like a monk, not caring for the constant shouting in his ears.


    In the beginning, Han Sen had frequently watched Ancient Devil, but that man meditated like he had been frozen. He never moved an inch, and so Han Sen lost interest.


    Now that he could see No Flower¡¯s performance, he knew why it felt so strange to him. It was because the Buddha gave Han Sen the same feeling he got when he observed Ancient Devil.


    ¡°Does Ancient Devil have Buddha genes?¡± Han Sen guessed.


    Ancient Devil seemed to sense something, as well. He opened his eyes and looked right at Han Sen. After being imprisoned for so many years, his eyes were still sparkling with rity. They hadn¡¯t gotten dusty.


    If you stared at him for a while, you¡¯d feel as if his eyes were bottomless wells. Looking him in the eyes was like peering into an abyss.


    ¡°What would you like to know?¡± Ancient Devil suddenly asked.


    Han Sen was shocked, and thought to himself, ¡°This guy has been locked in Destiny¡¯s Tower, and he could sense I was watching him. What a scary man!¡±


    Han Sen did not n on avoiding the question. He used his will to echo answers throughout the chambers of the tower. He said, ¡°Ancient Devil, do you know about the Buddha?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ancient Devil answered.


    Han Sen felt even weirder now, and that was because Ancient Devil had just leveled up to the Alliance when he was trapped inside the tower. There was no way he had ventured to the geno universe before then and learned about the Buddha that way.


    ¡°What do you know about the Buddha?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Ancient Devil smiled and said, ¡°I once summoned a god. And the god said he was a Buddha.¡±


    This shocked Han Sen. If Ancient Devil had summoned a Buddha, that also meant that Asura had been the one to kill a Buddha.


    But Buddhas were in the geno universe, and it couldn¡¯t have been possible for it to be summoned to the sanctuaries. It made no sense. The Buddha could most certainly not enter a sanctuary. Especially since it was summoned to a sanctuary below the Alliance level.


    ¡°I am talking about the race, not the religion,¡± Han Sen said, hoping he¡¯d get a confirmation.


    ¡°Bald with nine moles? Like scars? This is what you mean?¡± Ancient Devil said simply.


    Now, Han Sen knew that Ancient Devil did indeed know of the existence of the Buddhas. Whether they were real or fake, Ancient Devil knew about them.


    ¡°How did you summon that god to the Fourth God¡¯s Sanctuary?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You want to know? Give me back my freedom and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Ancient Devil seemed his usual self. He didn¡¯t exhibit any personality changes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes to bargain with me,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    ¡°There is no need for this discussion to continue, if my freedom is not up for debate.¡± Ancient Devil closed his eyes and returned to that frozen state.


    Han Sen felt pretty bad. He had used death threats and torture techniques in the past, but using them on Ancient Devil was pointless. Even when the spirit was tortured, he would simply continue meditating.


    Ancient Devil must have had the strongest will there was. Not even Kings of the geno universe couldpare to him.

 Chapter 1901 - Before the Testing Gold Rock

    <strong>Chapter 1901 Before the Testing Gold Rock </strong>


    ¡°If no one canpete against No Flower, this round will be over,¡± Moon Wheel King said, as he stood up.


    He understood the thoughts of those from Moon Garden, though. He knew no one else from Moon Garden couldpete with what they had just witnessed. So, he did not want to waste any further time. It¡¯d only reflect poorly on the Rebate and Moon Garden.


    ¡°Moon Wheel King, I would like to suggest a friend that may be able topete against No Flower.¡± Du Lishe suddenly bowed before Moon Wheel King.


    ¡°Lishe? What are you doing?¡± Reba pulled her sister back, unsure what preposterous thing her sister was about the attempt.


    ¡°Lishe? Which student are you rmending?¡± Moon Wheel King was shocked by this. Du Lishe was his daughter, but he couldn¡¯t imagine who she might be hoping to suggest.


    ¡°Who I rmend is not someone privileged to be a member of Moon Garden. It is the student of Knife Queen, however. It is Han Sen of Eclipse.¡± Du Lishe smiled.


    After that, Han Sen was frozen. Thus far, he had only been spectating. The rest of Narrow Moon was frozen, too. No one expected Du Lishe would request Han Sen like that.


    Qing Li was taken aback, too. She pulled Du Lishe close and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Did you not say Han Sen¡¯s words were far better than No Flower¡¯s? If that is true, then I rmend he be the one topete against No Flower. If he wins, he will only make the Rebate look better,¡± Du Lishe said.


    ¡°That¡¯s just what I thought. I don¡¯t know for a fact that Han Sen really is better,¡± Qing Li said quickly.


    Du Lishe wore a mystic smile and said, ¡°It does not matter, even if he does lose. He is not one of the Rebate, and he is not a member of Moon Garden. He can¡¯t embarrass us, even if he fails.¡±


    Qing Li did not know what to say to that. She stared at Du Lishe and said, ¡°If he loses, it will embarrass Knife Queen. That¡¯d be even worse!¡±


    Before Du Lishe could say something more, Moon Wheel King frowned on stage and said, ¡°Han Sen is not on the member list.¡±


    ¡°Moon Wheel King, I have heard about Knife Queen¡¯s student. If we can trulypete andpare our techniques, I would relish the chance.¡± No Flower bowed before Moon Wheel King.


    When Speechless and No Flower returned from Eclipse, they talked between each other about how they might get to know Han Sen more. The best way to do that was to force him on stage and challenge him to such apetition.


    Hearing Du Lishe suggest Han Sen, the eyes of Speechless and No Flower gleamed with radiance. They wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. Before Speechless herself agreed, No Flower was agreeing.


    Since No Flower agreed, though, Moon Wheel King had no choice but to ask, ¡°Is Han Sen even here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Han Sen stood up and bowed before Moon Wheel King.


    ¡°Are you willing topete against No Flower?¡± Moon Wheel King asked.


    ¡°I am willing to,¡± Han Sen answered. And it shocked everyone around the stage.


    Even Yisha, who was on de, was bbergasted to hear Han Sen agree topete against No Flower.


    Han Sen thought that Yisha had let hime so that he could prove himself. He thought this had already been prearranged, and that¡¯s why he epted the challenge so quickly. So, he had already prepared to show-off again and make Yisha take him even more seriously as a student. He hoped she would be willing to spend even more resources on his development.


    Yisha actually wanted Han Sen to earn her some extra reputation, but No Flower¡¯s Touching Flower Finger was incredibly strong. It¡¯d be difficult to find a King ss person topete with that. So, she didn¡¯t expect this would be what Han Sen would agree to so soon.


    ¡°In that case, you cane on stage andpete against No Flower.¡± Moon Wheel King thought Du Lishe was trying to prank Han Sen, and that was why he asked Han Sen if he was willing to do it. It¡¯d also give Han Sen the chance to avoid participation.


    But Han Sen was really willing to go on stage, and that shocked Moon Wheel King. Han Sen walked toward the stage, then stepped up to the testing gold rock.


    ¡°Amitabha! Mister Han, we meet again! To be able topete against you in the disy of geno arts is a grand honor,¡± No Flower nodded and said.


    ¡°Are you being polite?¡± Han Sen asked, as he walked closer to the testing gold rock. He wasn¡¯t keen on talking too much with the Buddha.


    Speechless looked at Han Sen. She really wanted to see how Han Sen would choose topete with No Flower. She didn¡¯t believe he could actually have a skill that exceeded what they had just witnessed, though.


    No matter what the case might be, this was a fine opportunity to observe Han Sen. Speechless watched intently, not wanting to miss out on a single detail.


    Many Nobles of Narrow Moon were not happy with the concept of Han Sen actually going on stage.


    ¡°He is just a Baron. He is actually going topete with No Flower? Even if you used your *ss to think, you¡¯d know that this won¡¯t end well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not a member of Moon Garden. To hear him actually be rmended... Why would Du Lishe invite him? Does she want to embarrass him?¡±


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t Han Sen just say no when Moon Wheel King asked him? It¡¯d be better than being humiliated here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what he is thinking. He is just a Baron, after all. He actually thinks his skills can rival those of No Flower, which were learned from a Buddha King? He¡¯s just asking to get beaten.¡±


    ¡°He is cocky. Far too cocky. He got a King ss knife and practiced Teeth knife, but so what? His confidence grew way too quickly, and he is acting far too big for his britches.¡±


    ¡°He is brave, but obviously stupid.¡±


    ¡°This will be very embarrassing. Han Sen going up against No Flower is like a fake product being taste-tested in a face- off versus the real thing.¡±


    ¡°If he can go up there, I can do it, too. At least I¡¯m a Viscount!¡±


    ¡°Not even an Earl would be able to do much versus that. I felt the will earlier, and it was really crushing.¡±


    Reba frowned and scolded Du Lishe. ¡°This has gone too far! Although Han Sen is not a member of Moon Garden, he is now representing the Rebate in thispetition. It will be embarrassing for us if he loses.¡±


    Du Lishe shrugged and said, ¡°You can¡¯t me this on me. He is the one who decided toe up here. He could have said no. It¡¯s not my fault that he insisted.¡±


    Qing Li thought about things for a moment, and then said, ¡°If Han Sen was willing to go, that also means he is confident about winning. Maybe he really does have a mind that was stronger than No Flower¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Reba and Du Lishe said at the same time. They did not believe Han Sen could beat No Flower. No Flower was so strong, it was like he was cheating.


    Du Lishe rmended Han Sen just for fun, though. She didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d win.


    It wasn¡¯t just Reba and Du Lishe thinking this way, however. Most of the Rebate didn¡¯t think he¡¯d win, either. Not even Moon Wheel King and Yisha herself.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t trouble his mind with all this, though. He had a n. He walked up to the testing gold rock and had a look at what No Flower had written. With his finger, he drew on the other side.

 Chapter 1902 - Buddha Touching a Flower

    <strong>Chapter 1902 Buddha Touching a Flower</strong>


    Han Sen stood in front of the testing gold rock, and his mind moved quickly.


    No Flower¡¯s Touching Flower Finger mind was not a King ss disy, but to young Nobles, it certainly seemed that strong.


    Teeth Knife¡¯s knifemind was stronger than No Flower¡¯s, but Han Sen could not use it. If he used all of his power, then he could definitely triumph. But Yisha would be suspicious of him.


    Even if he didn¡¯t use Teeth Knife knifemind, Han Sen¡¯s own sword mind was not weak, either. He could easily defeat No Flower with that, too, but it was something Yisha had already seen before. If Han Sen used it, he¡¯d expose the fact he was Dor to her, and it was highly likely Yisha wouldn¡¯t let him go after that.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had an alternate n. Unlimited Sutra had a record of Touching Flower Finger. Although Han Sen had not practiced it yet, he knew what sort of geno art it was.


    Every Buddha knew Touching Flower Finger, and that proved to him it wasn¡¯t a difficult geno art to get to grips with.


    No Flower¡¯s version was so strong because he had been gifted the strength of Wilted¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, it is just as you have said. Show me your power and be sincere about it.¡± Han Sen ced his will inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He spoke to Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil smiled and said, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    After that, Ancient Devil remained where he sat. He raised up his finger to draw.


    Ancient Devil was now using Buddha¡¯s Touching Flower Finger. It was different from No Flower¡¯s Touching Flower Finger, which had been altered with Wilted¡¯s mind. When Ancient Devil brought out his finger, it was like a Buddha touching a flower. Everything in the world was inside that finger.


    When Ancient Devil drew, Han Sen felt his heart connect to him. Han Sen could feel what he felt, and see what he saw.


    Han Sen was in sync with Ancient Devil. He brought out his finger and pressed it against the testing gold rock. The movement of the two was perfectly synchronized.


    But Ancient Devil was drawing in the air, as Han Sen¡¯s finger ran across the surface of the stone.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s Touching Flower Finger. Han Sen is using Touching Flower Finger?¡±


    ¡°It looks that way, but why does he possess the Buddha¡¯s Touching Flower Finger?¡±


    ¡°Touching Flower Finger is not rare, and it ismon amongst the Buddha. Many outsiders know how to use it, too, so it¡¯s nothing too surprising. It surely is strange to see him want to copy and write it down, too, immediately after.¡±


    ¡°One flower. One leaf. One world.¡± Han Sen did not pay heed to what others said about him.


    Boom!


    When the Nobles saw what Han Sen had written, they fell into a stunned silence. Quickly, a cold sweat developed across all their bodies. They were so scared, it was like a curse had beenid upon them. They didn¡¯t move, and all they could do was solemnly stare at Han Sen¡¯s written word.


    There were no petals, falling like No Flower¡¯s. And there was no threat of death or wilting, either.


    Even so, everyone felt scared, witnessing what Han Sen had written. It zapped into the deepest recesses of their minds andtched on to them.


    Seeing those words was like watching a Buddha stroking flowers without talking. It was like he could see through everything.


    He was smiling as he went, but the smile was worse than the devil¡¯s.


    At least the devil would lure creatures to fall with him, but this Buddha went straight for the darker side of your heart. They couldn¡¯t hide anything. It was like their ugliest, filthiest, and evilest sides were being exposed for all to see.


    Facing death required courage. If they fought and failed, their could at least close their eyes and be at peace. But in front of that Touching Flower Buddha, they didn¡¯t have the strength to face it. They felt nasty. They felt as if they were muddied with sin.


    ¡°Argh!¡± One of the young Nobles, with a weak will, started screaming with his eyes closed. It was like he was running from something.


    The Dukes and Marquise were all pale.


    Night River King looked at Han Sen, and he too seemed very glum.


    Including Clear Sea Buddha, all the Buddhas were in utter shock. None of them could summon the strength to say a word.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± A young Noble pulled out his knife and drove it into his own heart. He couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, and so he decided to kill himself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you! I didn¡¯t steal it! I didn¡¯t do it!¡± More young people started to scream and run, erupting into a frenzy of madmen. They all kept on talking nonsense.


    ¡°Amitabha! Mister Han, please stop! No Flower has lost!¡± Clear Sea Buddha said the Buddha catchphrase, and the young Nobles woke up from the trance of that flower mind. They all looked pale, as if they had just awoken from the most horrible, lucid nightmare.


    Han Sen stopped moving his finger, and he pulled it back slowly. He had only written half of it.


    No one could face that fear.


    ¡°A Buddha truly touching the flower is pierced and reflected on people¡¯s minds, yielding only fear. One thought to be a Buddha, and one thought to be a Demon. It is hard to understand that, and Mister Han can practice Touching Flower Finger to this level? The Buddhas can only be ashamed of themselves. Where did you learn this?¡± Clear Sea Buddha looked at Han Sen with massive shock. He tried to ask as politely as he could, but he had trouble suppressing the shock.


    Many people practiced Touching Flower Finger, but very few established a connection with its true meaning.


    No Flower had associated it with wilting, but Han Sen had actually shown the real meaning right here. Ever since the Buddhas had created that technique, fewer than five people had ever achieved what had just been performed.


    Han Sen was a Baron and not a Buddha, and yet he could practice Touching Flower Finger to that extent. It was all so difficult to imagine.


    ¡°It is a simple finger art, and No Flower exined it well enough. So, I guess I have just learned it. It didn¡¯t feel all too smooth, so I added a few modifications of my own. I apologize if I did not write it down well.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    After Han Sen said that, the Buddha stared at him in silence. The Nobles of Narrow Moon almost choked.


    ¡°So, he learned some... He modified it... And he says he did not write it down well...¡±


    All the Nobles felt as if their lives had been wasted. They did not know geno arts could be practiced like that.


    Yisha and Moon Wheel King looked at Han Sen strangely. Clear Sea King looked shocked. After a while, he said the Buddha catchphrase again. ¡°Amitabha! Mister Han is talented. He is very well suited for the Buddha arts. If you evere and visit us, I will be eagerly waiting for Han Sen¡¯s Buddha-talk.¡±


    Clear Sea Buddha, saying something like that, put another shock upon the assembly of Narrow Moon.


    ¡°This is too much!¡± Han Sen frowned. Ancient Devil¡¯s mind was stronger than he thought. Even the Buddha were shocked by it all

 Chapter 1903 - 1903 It Is Not Bad

    <strong>1903 It Is Not Bad</strong>


    When Han Sen returned to his seat, everyone looked at him differently. Now, people were looking at him as if he was a monster.


    Han Sen was not in a good mood. He had only wanted to show off Ancient Devil¡¯s mind a little bit, but that disy had obviously gone off the rails. He wondered what the Kings of Narrow Moon might be thinking of him now; Yisha in particr.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, why did you do that?¡± Han Sen asked coldly, cing his will back inside Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°I was just giving you what you wanted,¡± Ancient Devil responded.


    He sat where he was, unmoving. He smiled like a Buddha touching flowers.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything in response. He merely looked at Ancient Devil for a bit, then left the tower.


    ¡°Ancient Devil is way too dangerous. I can¡¯t risk letting him out,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    What happened next, in the gathering, was suddenly much more boring. After No Flower and Han Sen¡¯s performances, even though there were many talented Buddhas and Rebates, the event was a slog.


    People weren¡¯t thinking much about the event anymore. People¡¯s minds were too preupied with Han Sen.


    ¡°An amazing mind, Qing Li. You were right. Han Sen¡¯s mind is strong. I wonder how he managed to practice that.¡± Du Lishe looked strange.


    Qing Li did not know what to say. This was not the mind she had previously seen. What she had seen was Teeth Knife knifemind. But now, they were not going to believe that, so all she did was smile.


    ¡°It is a shame he has hair. Otherwise, I would believe him to be one of the Buddhas. He could most certainly be a King ss Buddha, or even a deified one.¡± Reba kept looking over to where Han Sen was sitting.


    That Buddha sentence shocked the people of Moon Garden. It was hard to imagine that it had alle out of a Baron.


    The event kept on chugging along, and when Speechless took the stage, she looked over to where Han Sen was sitting. She bowed and said, ¡°I hope I canpete so skillfully against Han Sen. Please teach me something.¡±


    Being challenged by Speechless like that, made everyone look at Han Sen again. They were all hoping that he¡¯d ept. People in Narrow Moon knew Han Sen could use Teeth powers.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°You are too polite. I have not practiced sword skills much. I am afraid I¡¯d perform too poorly for you to see.¡±


    Han Sen was too obvious earlier, and he wasn¡¯t keen on the prospect of performing again in front of everyone.


    ¡°That is okay. Skills are all connected. Knife Queen¡¯s Teeth Knife is so famous, and if you can use knife skills, I would be d,¡± Speechless said.


    Now that Speechless had said that, it would reflect poorly if Han Sen continued to decline. So Han Sen thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I am not very good at sword skills, and I don¡¯t like hitting women. How about this person next to me? Her sword skills are great. If you really want someone worthpeting against, ask her to practice with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Speechless frowned and looked upset.


    ¡°Han Sen, Speechless is a guest here. You cannot be so rude as to deny this,¡± Moon Wheel King said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Han Sen answered, standing up.


    Speechless suddenly smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I will fight against her. And if she loses, you willpete with me. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°If you really are that desperate for this, then okay.¡± Han Sen nodded. They were both Viscount ss opponents, so Han Sen did not believe Gu Qingcheng could lose.


    ¡°I am sorry to bother you, mydy.¡± Speechless bowed to Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng rolled her eyes at Han Sen, got up, and walked to the stage.


    Narrow Moon and the Buddhas were curious. They did not know why Han Sen would let his subordinate practice against Speechless.


    Many people thought Han Sen was just a Baron. He had a powerful will, but not powerful strength. Perhaps he did not want to embarrass himself, so he pushed a subordinate out to take the fall for him.


    But that did not make sense, either. If she lost, he would have to go fight Speechless, anyway.


    As people guessed what Han Sen was trying to aplish, the practice started.


    Speechless let a worker bring out the same Viscount sword. Then she said to Gu Qingcheng, ¡°If you think this sword is poor, you may feel free to use your own.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± Gu Qingching picked up the offered sword.


    Speechless smiled and picked up the other. She said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng pulled the sword back and swung it at Speechless.


    It was an ordinary technique to draw back the sword. But in her hands, it wasn¡¯t so simple.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword skills were overbearing. The moment she held the sword, they were at one with each other.


    In Speechless¡¯ eyes, it suddenly felt as if her entire world had been taken by that sword. She could not dodge the quick strike, and all she could do was use her hand to fight against it.


    ¡°What a powerful swordmind!¡± Speechless was shocked. She did not expect a subordinate of Han Sen could be such an effective swordsman.


    She never anticipated that the sword woulde at her with such speed. Speechless gathered up her sword power andposed her swordmind to fight back.


    But Speechless was not very good at fighting in this manner. She wasn¡¯t called Speechless because she was mute, but because the Buddha that opened her eyes was called Speechless. She was grateful for that, and so she called herself Speechless.


    Speechless Buddha King was good at Speechless Sword. But Speechless Sword was silent. It was a sonic-power skill that no one could hear. It was scary.


    The swords made no sound, and no one spoke.


    Many of Speechless Buddha¡¯s past enemies never knew what happened to them, or why they were killed. Their deaths hade faster than they could utter a word.


    Speechless Sword was scary, but you could not fight it head-to-head.


    The two swords shed against each other. But then, Gu Qingcheng returned her sword and walked off the stage. Katcha!


    Everyone saw Gu Qingcheng leave the stage, and as they did, the Nobles wondered what had just urred. And then, they heard a sound. Speechless1 sword had been broken in half. Her eyebrow was now home to a small cut. Blood dripped out from theceration, and it looked like another red mole.


    Everyone was shocked. Speechless had been quickly defeated by Han Sen¡¯s subordinate. The whole event had been silent, as if the spectators had watched a battle of ghosts.


    ¡°Sword skills like that.. Where do my sword skills stack up against that?11 Everyone recalled what Han Sen had said, and their stomachs felt hollow.

 Chapter 1904 - 1904 Three Month Promise

    <strong>1904 Three Month Promise</strong>


    The exchange was supposed to be a stage for Moon Garden and its members, but Han Sen¡¯s Buddha writing and Gu Qingcheng¡¯s disy of sword skills made the aforementioned members¡ªand the Buddhas¡ªlook ratherme. Han Sen was on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue now.


    People thought Gu Qingcheng was a family member of Han Sen. Believing that, it meant one member of his family could beat Speechless Buddha. Han Sen also had Teeth Knife and created a mind simply by watching a Buddha¡¯s performance. It was all so unbelievable. The whole of Narrow Moon was fascinated.


    The real elites did not believe Han Sen¡¯s words, though. They did not think he could learn as simply as he had imed. Yisha was one of these non-believers, too. As soon as the exchange ended, Han Sen was summoned to the pce. ¡°Where did you learn Touching Flower Finger?¡± Yisha asked.


    ¡°I found this book, and I learned Touching Flower Finger from it.¡± Han Sen gave Unlimited Sutra over to Yisha.


    Han Sen had prepared an exnation when he borrowed Ancient Devil¡¯s mind. But Ancient Devil¡¯s mind had been too strong, and so Yisha found it difficult to believe him.


    ¡°This must be the original version of Unlimited Sutra. It is a secret skill of the Buddha. Where did you get it from?¡± Yisha looked at the Unlimited Sutra text and seemed very surprised.


    ¡°When I was young, I saved an injured man. He was an old fellow. I brought him home, and I healed him. He gave this to me before he left.¡± Han Sen had prepared all the stuff he was going to tell her.


    ¡°What did he look like? Can you confirm he was one of the Buddha?¡± Yisha asked.


    ¡°I was very young, so I didn¡¯t know what a Buddha was back then. Even so, I don¡¯t think he was. I¡¯m fairly sure that the old man had hair.¡± Han Sen described Ancient Devil¡¯s face to her, but with a few added years.


    Yisha heard what he had to say, but she did not immediately respond. After a while of thought, she said, ¡°You used this Unlimited Sutra to practice Touching Flower Finger to such a high degree of skill?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen forced himself to say. He was going to pretend he was a genius, so Yisha might be willing to part with more resources. But Ancient Devil had deliberately overcast his mind and made Han Sen look ridiculous. He didn¡¯t know if Yisha would believe him.


    Yisha didn¡¯t believe him entirely, either. It was just the Unlimited Sutra, from what she could see. There didn¡¯t seem to be any extra guidance. Furthermore, Han Sen was just amoner. No one should believe he could reach that level.


    ¡°It looks like you are a genius,¡± Yisha said, while looking right at Han Sen.


    She could notpletely trust what Han Sen said, but she was still happy about his performance. She didn¡¯t want to think about Han Sen possibly lying.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I am a bit stupid, and others can learn many things. All I can learn is one thing at a time. I am afraid that is why I am so slow. I keep practicing, as I did with that, and that is how it happened,¡± Han Sen said.


    Yisha looked at Unlimited Sutra, and then looked at Han. ¡°Good. In that case, keep being this stupid self of yours. If your stupid way can enable you to practice Touching Flower Finger to such a high level, I am sure you can practice Teeth Knife knifemind just fine. Is three months enough for that, do you think?¡±


    ¡°My Queen, Teeth Knife is the ultimate knife skill. It is not all that easy to generate a knifemind. I am afraid I will only disappoint you again.¡± Han Sen pretended to look bitter. On the inside, however, he was delighted.


    This was a two-birds-one-stone affair. With the title of a genius, he could use Teeth Knife knifemind without being required to hide his ability.


    ¡°Just this Unlimited Sutra can yield a mind like this? Right now, I will teach you. I will make you generate a knifemind. You don¡¯t need a deep mind for this, and you are already willing to say you cannot achieve this? Are you telling me that Teeth Knife is worse than Unlimited Sutra? Or are you simply saying that I am a poor teacher?¡± Yisha looked coldly at Han Sen, as she spoke to him.


    ¡°That is not what I meant! I will do what I can. I will not disappoint you.¡± Han Sen quickly swore to God.


    ¡°Good. This is the good student I know.¡± Yisha nodded.


    Yisha did not actually believe what Han Sen was telling her, but she did not want to mistakenly ce me on him. So, she gave Han Sen a test. If Han Sen could generate a Teeth Knife knifemind in three months, it really would prove that he was a genius. And if that was true, she would go ahead and treat him even better.


    If Han Sen failed this, then Han Sen would have a problem. And if so, he would need to be investigated. She could not blindly spend resources on him.


    Han Sen knew her thought process on this matter, though. And he was really happy about it. Generating a Teeth Knife knifemind was not even a test. It was way too easy.


    ¡°What is that family member of yours called? Where did you take her from?¡± Yisha asked.


    ¡°My Queen, her name is Gu Qingcheng. She is a member thates from Crooked Rock,¡± Han Sen said quickly.


    ¡°Not bad. But you should keep an eye on her. People with a swordmind like that are usually out for something else,¡± Yisha warned Han Sen.


    Yisha knew many factions had sent spies to keep tabs on Han Sen. She thought Gu Qingcheng might be one of them.vThat was because Gu Qingcheng did not use all her powers against Speechless. Yisha wouldn¡¯t feel this way if she had.


    Yisha had much greater strength than Gu Qingcheng, but Gu Qingcheng¡¯s swordmind might rival Yisha¡¯s.


    Speechless only received her mind from an old monster. Gu Qingcheng was the real old monster.


    ¡°Yes, I will ensure that I am careful.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    After he left Yisha, Han Sen took a ship back to Eclipse. He called Qiao, Lan Se, and Stay Up Late.


    He invited them to Eclipse, but Qiao and Lan Se thought things were fine with Seven Mirror. What¡¯s more, they had friends there now. And so, they made no ns to go to Eclipse.


    Stay Up Late wanted to know more about the geno universe, so he made ns toe. He was hoping to learn more news about the location of Littleflower and Nine-Life Cat, too. He did not want to stay in the same ce for too long.


    After talking with Qiao, Han Sen returned his mind to Destiny¡¯s Tower. There, he spoke with Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil was trapped in the tower, but he never assumed himself to be at a disadvantage. He spoke to Han Sen as if they were both equals.


    When Han Sen borrowed help from Ancient Devil, he told Ancient Devil that if co-operation went well, he¡¯d be willing to give him a chance.


    Helping Han Sen with his mind was just a part of his show of sincerity. He had performed too well, though. Han Sen couldn¡¯t be sure if he had done it on purpose, but Han Sen believed that he had.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, you should co-operate properly. You shouldn¡¯t make stupid moves.¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t killed him because he knew too many secrets. And Han Sen wanted those secrets. All he could think about was finding a safe method for getting Ancient Devil to talk.


    Han Sen wanted those secrets too badly to get rid of Ancient Devil.

 Chapter 1905 - Private Female Club

    <strong>Chapter 1905 Private Female Club </strong>


    In Narrow Moon¡¯s Full Moon meeting room.


    Six Kings had shown up for this meeting. Yisha, Moon Wheel King, Night River King, Flower King, ck Moon King, and Shadow King.


    ¡°Knife, do you really believe what he tells you? Despite being only a Baron, he has managed to achieve a mind such as that with Unlimited Sutra? Seriously? Not even Barons who go on to be deified elites are that strong,¡± Night River King said.


    ck Moon King coughed and said, ¡°Night River, let¡¯s not impose limits that might not exist. This universe is so grand in its reaches that there could be anything out there. Han Sen really is talented. Just because you are unable to achieve such feats of might, don¡¯t presume others cannot either.¡±


    ¡°ck Moon, don¡¯t talk such nonsense. Look at this universe! Are there any Barons with that level of capability?¡± Night River frowned.


    ¡°If everyone was able to do it, why else would we single out the exemry and call them geniuses?¡± ck Moon King asked slowly.


    Night River King started to respond, but Moon Wheel King cut him off. Moon Wheel King looked at Flower King and Shadow King, and said, ¡°What do you two think?¡±


    Flower King groaned and said, ¡°Han Sen¡¯s power seems unlikely, but we can¡¯t im that there¡¯s a problem without knowing what it is. That hardly seems fair.¡±


    Moon Wheel King nodded. He looked at Shadow King, and Shadow King said, ¡°I would rather put an end to this before it gets out of hand.¡±


    Yes!¡± Night River King said immediately. ¡°Han Sen¡¯s history is far too strange, and he cannot be kept.¡±


    Moon Wheel King looked at ck Moon King, and ck Moon King said, ¡°Killing a genius like that makes no sense. It will just scare off the other races, and no other race will want to co-operate with us.¡±


    ¡°Knife, you understand where we¡¯reing from, yes? He is your student, so it is best that you decide what to do.¡± Moon Wheel King looked at Yisha.


    Yisha said calmly, ¡°I gave him a chance. If he passes the test, I can prove that he is fine. If he cannot pass the test, I will sever ties with him and search for any threat he might pose. If I find something, I will get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°What is the test? If he really is a spy from some other race, he will havee prepared. He will pass the test.¡± Night River King looked displeased.


    ¡°Oh? You think a Baron spy will be able to create a Teeth Knife knifemind in three months?¡± Yisha¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Hearing Yisha say this, the other Kings stared at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Generate a Teeth Knife knifemind in three months? Really?¡± Moon Wheel King asked, stumbling slightly over the question.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± Yisha responded.


    ¡°I have no problem with that. If he can aplish that in three months, then I will believe he is a real genius,¡± Night River King slowly said, as he sat down.


    It sounded likeplete lunacy. It was silly, to think of generating a Teeth Knife knifemind in three months. Across the history of the Rebate, no one had managed anything like that.


    Night River King did not believe Han Sen could do it, as Teeth Knife was exclusive to the Rebate. Even among the Rebate, it was rare. The only person who had mastered the skill was Yisha, and you couldn¡¯t cheat your way to learn it.


    The Kings were mollified. If Han Sen could generate a Teeth Knife knifemind in three months, then practicing Touching Flower Finger with such proficiency would make a lot more sense.


    ¡°If we can confirm Han Sen is legit, and he really is a true genius, should we give him a bit of a reputation? His identity should allow him to be a member of Moon Garden. He did make us proud in this event, after all. If we still don¡¯t let him in, the outsiders in Narrow Moon will be suspicious of us,¡± ck Moon King said.


    ¡°If he can generate a Teeth Knife knifemind in three months, I would be willing to make him a teacher in the Moon Garden,¡± Night River King said grimly.


    ck Moon King smiled at Night River King, then turned his gaze across the table.


    ¡°Moon Wheel King, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°If he is legit, and he really is that talented, he should definitely be a member of Moon Garden,¡± Moon Wheel King said.


    ¡°If everyone has no problem with this, then we shall all reconvene in three months.¡± Yisha stood up and left the Full Moon meeting room.


    Lu Xiaomei was walking down the street. The dark circles under her eyes were heavy, and she kept rubbing her head. Ever since Han Bao¡¯er had entered her school, she had begun to feel like she was drowning.


    She was a kindergarten teacher. Before Bao¡¯er, she had dealt with kids crying, not wanting to go to school, and things like that. But now, going to work was like walking into hell itself. If her job hadn¡¯t paid well, she would have quit a long time ago to escape having to deal with the monster that resided there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. I am going to die! Today is supposed to be a holiday, and so I should treat myself with a day at the spa. And buy myself a nice gift! Ever since that little witch arrived, I look ten years older.¡± Lu Xiaomei walked into a high-ss female club. She swiped her card as she walked through the door. ¡°I really do need to treat myself better. I can just eat nutrient fluids for the month to make up for what I spend today.¡±


    After she entered the ce, the attendants served her with passion. She felt as if she had ascended in society, taking the ce of royalty.


    ¡°This is my life. Finally, I don¡¯t have to worry about that monster.¡± Lu Xiaomei wrapped a bathrobe around herself andy down to wait for her masseuse.


    ¡°Miss Lu,¡± a voice sounded in her ear. It made her muscles freeze. She jumped up and frantically looked around. She didn¡¯t see anyone there, so she felt relieved. Shey back down on the bed and said to herself, ¡°I am starting to hallucinate. Clearly, I am far too stressed out. Maybe I¡¯ll go shopping today, too. That should help.¡±


    After lying back down, Lu Xiaomei turned over, and there was a pretty little girl next to her, smiling.


    ¡°Miss Lu, what stores are you going to?¡±


    You... you... why are you here!¡± Lu Xiaomei looked like she had just seen a ghost. She jumped up and pointed at the girl. ¡°I own this club. Did you not know that?¡± Bao¡¯er shook her head.


    Lu Xiaomei¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You own this ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have thirty-one branches of this establishment, all across the city.¡± Bao¡¯er spoke with innocence.


    ¡°This b*tch is showing off again...¡± Lu Xiaomei felt both jealous and depressed. She was really hoping Bao¡¯er would disappear right now.


    But an evil expression crossed Bao¡¯er¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°By the way, I am going to the VIP area for a session. Would you like toe?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Lu Xiaomei was quite shocked. It was a very expensive ce, and she could onlye here once a month. For half a month, she would have to eat nutrient fluid just topensate for how much that ce cost. The VIP area was a ce you couldn¡¯t easily go to¡ªeven if you had a lot of money. She wanted to go, but non-VIPs weren¡¯t allowed.


    ¡°Of course, if you want. I can ask the manager to provide you with a VIP card.¡± Bao¡¯er smiled.

 Chapter 1906 - Hopeless

    <strong>Chapter 1906 Hopeless </strong>


    ¡°This is the life a woman should have. I¡¯ve wasted my life; I should have gotten rich instead.¡± Lu Xiaomei was as pretty as the next snobbish woman. She was reveling in the high-tier service, and she was almost in tears.


    Bao¡¯er called for a high-ss massage, food, and drinks she had never tried before. She showed Lu Xiaomei what it felt like to be royalty.


    This little witch can actually be quite cute. It is only just a kid, after all. Perhaps the creature is innocent, at times,¡± Lu Xiaomei thought. She observed Bao¡¯er as she sipped on a drink.


    ¡°Miss Lu, are you enjoying this service?¡± Bao¡¯er was holding onto a bottle of juice as she sipped it with a straw.


    ¡°Yes, I love it! This ce is great. Your family has very good taste.¡± Lu Xiaomei had another sip of wine and felt so good.


    ¡°I am d you like it. You cane whenever you like.¡± Bao¡¯er smiled.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Xiaomei¡¯s eyes looked bright.


    ¡°Of course. I have already prepared a VIP card for you.¡± Bao¡¯er clicked her fingers.


    Quickly, a waitress rushed over with a te. She walked in front of Lu Xiaomei and put down the dish. Politely, she told her, ¡°Miss Lu, this is your very own VIP card.¡±


    Lu Xiaomei epted the card, then saw a bill. The waitress said, ¡°And yes, this your bill for the day¡¯s services.¡±


    ¡°A bill?¡± Lu Xiaomei¡¯s face stiffened. When she looked at the bill, she almost fainted. She couldn¡¯t even pronounce the sum, but with all the numbers, she knew it was more than exorbitant.


    The muscles in Lu Xiaomei¡¯s face twitched. She looked to be in a far worse state than someone crying their eyes out. ¡°Bao¡¯er, you gave me all this! Wasn¡¯t this all a treat on you?¡±


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she said with shock, ¡°I am just a kid! I don¡¯t have any money. I asked if this was what you wanted, and you said yes. You had me order all this.¡±


    ¡°D*mn! This little thing must be doing all of this on purpose!¡± Lu Xiaomei almost coughed up blood. Bao¡¯er¡¯s cute face had turned into a demon mask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I didn¡¯t order all this. I am not paying.¡± Lu Xiaomei jumped up.


    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re not paying?¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Lu Xiaomei with shock.


    Lu Xiaomei wished to say there was nothing Bao¡¯er could do but pay it herself, when all of a sudden, two eight-foot-tall women stepped into the room. They stood in front of her.


    Lu Xiaomei looked at their beefy arms and hastily took back her words. She reced them by saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money to afford this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. You are my teacher. So, why don¡¯t you sign this paper, and then we can make this bill all go away.¡± Bao¡¯er smiled and pulled a contract out of her little bag. She put it in front of her teacher, as if this was all going ording to a scheme she had already nned out.


    ¡°D*mn! She prepared for this.¡± Lu Xiaomei was grinding her teeth as she looked down at the contract.


    It was a contract that required her to relinquish her very self. There were more than one hundred unfair terms on the contract, and if she signed it, she would be wholly owned by Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°I am not signing this, even if you kill me!¡± Lu Xiaomei said through gritted teeth.


    Bao¡¯er smiled. ¡°Miss Lu, what are you talking about? I have a decent club, and I won¡¯t hit you. But the stuff you have just enjoyed, the gambling you¡¯ve done, even the look on your face when shopping... It has all been recorded. You like the teacher Mister Luo, don¡¯t you? He¡¯s handsome and rich, yes? He is even chasing you, you know. I¡¯m thinking I should show him all the footage, and present him with your unpaid bill. The elegant image you have been clinging onto for so long will be gone with the wind. Think about that for a moment, and then reconsider whether or not you wish to sign this.¡±


    ¡°Hellspawn! You are hellspawn! The stuff you have is so expensive. A cup of wine costs thirty thousand! This is a scam!¡±


    ¡°The luxuries you have been enjoying were all imported from others. They are the best of the best, and some of them were even shura delicacies. Of course they are not cheap. If you¡¯d like, you can check the prices on Sk. If you happen to find that our prices are too high, we will certainly price-match.¡± Bao¡¯er smiled.


    Lu Xiaomei struggled a bit. She signed the contract because of the handsome Mister Luo. Then she started to cry. Bao¡¯er patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Work for me for fifty years, and you¡¯ll have paid off your debt. The contract will also be erased at that point.¡±


    It would have been better if Bao¡¯er hadn¡¯t said anything. Now the woman really wanted to cry.


    Lu Xiaomei began walking out of the club. Fortunately, Bao¡¯er had already arranged for an aircraft toe and pick her up. If she hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have had the money to get home. Everything she had belonged to Bao¡¯er now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone off course. You should go to the Eastern Lake,¡± Lu Xiaomei said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who¡¯s driving this aircraft again?¡± the driver asked snarkily, looking at her through his sunsses.


    Lu Xiaomei was furious. ¡°Yeah, you are just the driver! Let me out so I can walk home.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The driver stopped the aircraft andnded.


    Lu Xiaomei got off the aircraft and kicked the door closed. She said, ¡°You are all bad people! This karma wille back to bite you one day.¡±


    She turned and left. She eventually saw a familiar form walking nearby. It was her Prince Charming. It was Mister Luo.


    ¡°After having bad luck for so long, finally, something good! My Prince Charming, here Ie!¡± Lu Xiaomei walked towards Luo Yushu.


    But just as she was about to greet him, she saw the woman with him. The woman was dressed sexily and holding his arm. She leaned close to him.


    ¡°Luo Yushu, who is this woman?¡± Lu Xiaomei was so angry that she didn¡¯t even care about maintaining her image. She grabbed his arm and pointed at the woman.


    Luo Yushu was shocked. The woman then said, ¡°Luo Yushu, who is this woman?¡±


    Luo Yushu¡¯s face changed, and he pushed Lu Xiaomei away. He exined to the woman, ¡°Honey, listen to me. She works in the kindergarten with me. She keeps hounding me for my love, despite me constantly pushing her away. She has never stopped, and even now, she follows me around.¡±


    ¡°Luo Yushu, what are you saying?¡± Lu Xiaomei was so angry. He was the one who kept chasing her, and she couldn¡¯t believe what he was now saying.


    The woman looked at Lu Xiaomei, rolled her eyes, and said, ¡°You are just a teacher! And yet, you want to steal a man away from someone like me? Are you crazy? I can give this man pocket money, the likes of which you will never earn in your lifetime. Maybe when I grow tired of him, you¡¯ll get your chance.¡±


    After that, the woman walked forward and pushed Lu Xiaomei back. She kept herself from falling, but she still dropped everything she was holding in her hands.


    ¡°Apologize to me, and then pick everything up.¡± Lu Xiaomei was so angry, she wanted to throttle the woman.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Get lost! I told you I am not interested in you.¡± Luo Yushu looked annoyed, and he also pushed her. He did not want her to hurt the woman he was currently with.


    When Luo Yushu pushed her, Lu Xiaomei fell back with nothing but anger and hopelessness.


    Suddenly, an arm grabbed her waist. It steadied her shoulders, then her body.


    She opened her eyes and realized it was the driver with sunsses.


    She wished to say something, but the sky suddenly drew her attention. Many aircraft were suddenly headed towards them. In a minute, the vehicles had parked all around them, making the ce very crowded.


    Many men, dressed in ck with sunsses, got out of their vehicles. They looked like gangsters as they gathered around.


    ¡°What are you people here for? What do you want?¡± The woman and Luo Yushu began stepping back.


    Lu Xiaomei looked at the aircraft around them: King, Steel, Silver, Ghost, Starry, Star, Miracle. They were all special editions that not just anyone could buy. Having a single one of them meant you were one of the super rich elite.


    Now that there were so many of them there, the woman and Luo Yushu were frozen. The men looked intimidating in their ck clothes and sunsses. It made the couple¡¯s legs grow soft.


    The men dressed in ck ignored the woman and Luo Yushu. They all walked in front of Lu Xiaomei and said, ¡°Second Lady.¡±


    Luo Yushu and the woman widened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost. They could barely stand on their feet.


    Lu Xiaomei was just as dazed, too. She had no clue what was going on.


    ¡°Second Lady, Miss Bao¡¯er asked us toe and pick you up,¡± the driver said to Lu Xiaomei. And then, he looked at the woman and Luo Yushu and said, ¡°Did these two bully you? I can kill them for you, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that! I will pick the stuff up. Please forgive me!¡± The woman¡¯s legs were wobbling, and she raced to collect all the items Yu Xiaomei had dropped.


    ¡°She forced me, Xiaomei. I did this for our future together,¡± Luo Yushu said.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Lu Xiaomei grabbed her bag and smacked him in the face with it. He hit the deck, so she went ahead and kicked him in the nuts. He writhed and screamed in pain.


    The woman saw Lu Xiaomei looking back at her next. She pped herself.


    Pat! Pat! ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Xiaomei gritted her teeth, and no longer paid them heed.


    The driver opened the door to the aircraft, and there, Lu Xiaomei saw Bao¡¯er. She cried and went over to hold her, saying, ¡°Bao¡¯er...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Bao¡¯er stroked her head and tried tofort her.


    ¡°Thank you, Bao¡¯er!¡± Lu Xiaomei couldn¡¯t help but cry a little. She did her best to hold back her tears and look at the child with gratefulness.


    You are wee. I used two hundred and twenty-three aircraft to help you. The fuel for eaches to a sum of around seventy-eight thousand. With the wages for the drivers, and the damage...¡± Bao¡¯er fiddled with a calctor and whipped out another contract.


    ¡°Hellspawn! You hellspawn!¡± The aircraft echoed with Lu Xiaomei¡¯s screams.

 Chapter 1907 - Strange Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 1907 Strange Mountain</strong>


    Han Sen nned to practice in the mountains. He didn¡¯t need to practice Teeth Knife, but there were too many spies upying the base. If Han Sen stayed there without practicing, people might grow suspicious.


    So, Han Sen headed into the mountains to train. But instead of practicing Teeth Knife as he had told everyone, he began to work on the Dongxuan Sutra.


    His Mutant Blood and Jadeskin had reached Viscount ss, but the Dongxuan Sutra and The Story of Genes hadn¡¯t. The Story of Genes couldn¡¯t be leveled up through mere practice, so he could only focus on the Dongxuan Sutra for now.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t take anyone with him this time. He nned to push himself hard in order to breakthrough, which would make it dangerous to have others around him.


    Fortunately, there were many resources on Eclipse. Xie Qing King and others could venture out and hunt xenogeneics on their own. The people he had brought over from the sanctuaries could eat xenogeneic genes and use beast souls, so they leveled up faster than the people in the geno universe.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Gene Eaten; Iron Wolf; Viscount Gene +1.¡±


    Han Sen gobbled up some xenogeneic meat, and his Viscount xenogeneic gene tally increased. When one of his bodies became Viscount, he could increase that gene tally. Baron xenogeneic genes were currently useless for him. He had to eat Viscount materials exclusively now.


    Killing Viscount xenogeneics was an easy task for Han Sen, and his Viscount genes were increasing quickly.


    After six days of travel, Han Sen found himself more than a thousand miles deep into the mountains. He met strong Marquise creatures, but he was able to run away with the rabbit shoes. Overall, the venture wasn¡¯t too dangerous.


    ¡°What is this?¡± As Han Sen treaded along a path, he spied the presence of a strange mountain.


    The weather on Eclipse wasn¡¯t great. There was no grass growing, and so all the mountains were barren and rocky.


    The mountain in front of him was very green, though. Trees were growing all over it. There were flowers, and some of the nts even possessed fruit.


    There were birds and insects on this mountain. They were far away, but Han Sen could feel their lifeforce.


    Eclipse has a mountain like this?¡± Han Sen thought it was weird. He examined the surrounding area and realized that it was the only mountain like this in the region.


    Han Sen carefully approached it. There had to be a reason why it was so luscious. Perhaps there was a treasure or something; that thought prompted Han Sen to have a look around.


    Han Sen trekked to the mountain. While he noticed that there were arge collection of lifeforcesing from the mountain, he could tell that the birds and the trees werepletely normal. There didn¡¯t seem to be any xenogeneics, either.


    ¡°Weird. Xenogeneic nts are difficult to grow on this, and even xenogeneic creatures often have trouble surviving. And yet, how are these all alive? Especially since they seem so ordinary.¡± Han Sen was quite curious about this anomaly.


    Han Sen kept walking up the mountain, and the foliage was just as lovely as it had appeared from a distance. Normal nts and creatures were spread out all across the mountain, as if the entire mountain had been transnted to Eclipse.


    After an hour, Han Sen was able to reach the peak. He was quite shocked by the view he now saw, though.


    Atop the mountain, amidst a small grove of trees, there was an emerald field. A wooden house stood there, and it looked very old.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Han Sen called out to the upied house. He thought it was a strange thing to find, and so he thought to himself, ¡°Who could build a house in a ce like this?¡±


    Han Sen shouted again, but he received no response. So, he walked to the house because the windows were open. He wanted to take a look at what was inside from there.


    The decorations of the interior were simple and rustic. They were allprised of wood, and the primary features were a table and bed. Even the teapot and the tes were made of wood. It looked as if the people there used wood to build everything.


    The wood was not big, though. You could see it all in one eye. There was a room at the back of the house, too, but you could not see it from outside.


    ¡°Is anyone in here?¡± Han Sen asked. He received no response. So, he pushed open the door and it swung forward. A lock hadn¡¯t been fixed on it.


    Han Sen walked inside and poked around. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything worth examining, so he decided to check out the back room.


    Han Sen opened the door and froze. All of a sudden, he found a person standing next to the bed. They were facing Han Sen with their eyes open.


    ¡°I am sorry. I called from the outside, and I believed this ce was empty.¡± Han Sen exined, but his words were met with awkward silence. Something was giving him pause.


    That was because the person next to the bed was a man: a human.


    The man stood where he was and did not move. He didn¡¯t even look at Han Sen.


    ¡°Excuse me...¡± Han Sen looked at the man and spoke carefully. He wanted to know what he was, and why there might be a human there.


    But Han Sen did not know for sure that the man was a human. He could have been a crystallizer, forgotten long ago.


    Han Sen asked him a few questions, and each time he received no response. Han Sen would have thought the man was dead if not for his lifeforce.


    ¡°My name is Han Sen. What is yours?¡±


    When Han Sen said that, the man suddenly moved. He put a finger in front of his lips, like a gesture to indicate he should be quiet. The man did not appear hostile, and that brought Han Sen much relief. He stopped talking and just watched the man.


    The man continued standing there for a whole hour, without saying as much as a single word. He looked more like a statue than a living being.


    ¡°Is he practicing, maybe? Hmm, but it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Han Sen felt very confused, but also very curious. He sat on a chair to watch the man and see what he¡¯d do.


    But ten hours went by, and still, the man did not budge.


    ¡°Friend, can we talk?¡± Han Sen could not wait any longer.


    ¡°Ssh!¡± The man gestured for silence again.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. He hadn¡¯t a clue what he was doing. He couldn¡¯t ask anything, as the man kept hushing him.


    Han Sen looked around the room and noticed that it was all rustic, just like the rest of the house. Han Sen looked at a table and found something that was actually not made of wood. There was paper, alongside a stack of books.


    ¡°Friend, can I check this out?¡± Han Sen walked before the table and nced over the books. There was a diary with many words scrawled on it.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t begin reading immediately. He still wanted to ask the man for permission.


    The man looked very nervous, and he performed the ssh gesture again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t object, then I¡¯ll assume you are agreeing.¡± Han Sen went ahead to read the contents of the diary.

 Chapter 1908 - 1908 Crystallizer

    <strong>1908 Crystallizer </strong>


    Quickly, Han Sen noticed he was able to read the text contained within the diary. It was written in the ancientnguage of humans¡ªa text often used by the crystallizers. There were, however, a variety of symbols not even he could understand. All-in-all, he didn¡¯t understand everything together.


    There were some forms jotted down. Han Sen wasn¡¯t very good at science. He had learned a bit in school, but he had forgotten most of that by now.


    But Han Sen was still able to tell he had never seen these forms before. They were extremelyplicated. Judging from the content of the book, the man had been trying to calcte something.


    Han Sen flicked through the pages of the book, and the man showed no reaction. As long as Han Sen made no noise, the man didn¡¯t mind his presence there. That¡¯s how it seemed, leastways.


    When the man didn¡¯t object to Han Sen¡¯s behavior, it made Han Sen feel safe enough to rx a little. So, he continued reading the diary. It must have been a draft of sorts. There were many random things jotted down.


    However, there were enough words and symbols that Han Sen did not understand to make the book unintelligible.


    Han Sen put the diary down and took a gander at the other books. They all seemed to concern themselves with science. There were ones based on quantum theory. Han Sen knew he would not understand those books.


    Since the books were in messy disarray, Han Sen decided to tidy them up. By doing that, he also hoped to find a book he might enjoy. And soon after, his breath caught. He saw a book titled The Story of Genes.


    This was what Han Sen had retrieved from the Main Control Room of the crystallizers. Ever since that time, he hadn¡¯t found a single thing associated with the book.


    Not even Stay Up Late knew where The Story of Genes came from. He read it, shook his head, and thought it must be a prank. No one could use The Story of Genes, or even practice it. It was not something any creature could learn.


    Han Sen had never expected that he would find another copy in a ce like this.


    ¡°Perhaps it is just a coincidence. Maybe the title is the same, but it¡¯s not actually the same book.¡± Han Sen tried to regather theposure of his thoughts, and then, flipped the book open.


    When he read the first line, he knew he had not been mistaken. This was indeed another copy of The Story of Genes. It was exactly the same.


    Han Sen kept reading the content, and word for word, it was the same.


    Aside from the standard content, there were actually many notes exining things. But they weren¡¯t rted to how you¡¯d actually practice with the text. The notes were of a scientific nature.


    Han Sen read it all seriously, right up until he reached the end.


    The content, from back to front, was the same as his own The Story of Genes. There was, however, an additional page. That page had nothing to do with how to practice the work, though. It was a summary.


    The summary used an extensive vocabry. Han Sen did not understand what was written until he reached the final line. It said the test had failed.


    There was something else he understood, too. ¡°Cannot figure out the requirements for practice. The Story of Genes theory does not make sense. Can I not create a god?¡±


    ¡°Is this guy the creator of The Story of Genes?¡± Han Sen looked back at the man strangely.


    The man was dressed in ordinary garments, but they were in tatters. He stood motionless, like a mannequin. He was focused, as if he was trying to hear something.


    Han Sen had something he wished to ask, but he knew that if he tried to ask anything, the man would simply tell him to be quiet.


    Han Sen kept sorting through the books on the table. There were books on many different subjects, from genes to quantum theory. Overall, Han Sen could not understand much.


    After Han Sen tidied up the books, he decided to sit and observe the man. The man really wasn¡¯t moving, and he was unsure how long the man could do this.


    Han Sen had almost fallen asleep when the man finally moved. He walked gently towards the table, looked down at Han Sen, and said, ¡°Who are you? Why have youe here?¡±


    ¡°I am Han Sen. What¡¯s your name?¡± Han Sen asked happily.


    ¡°Run, or it will be toote for you to escape.¡± The man looked annoyed.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen felt a chill, and he thought the man might try to fight him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that you are on a spirit¡¯s body. If it moves, it will travel through space,¡± the man exined.


    ¡°You mean the mountain is a creature?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    ¡°What is so weird about that? There is plenty of life in this world,¡± the man said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mountain. How can a mountain have life? There are other creatures like birds and worms on this mountain,¡± Han Sen said.


    The man looked at him with disdain. ¡°You have so many bacteria and parasites on you. Does the fact that they have life mean that you do not?¡±


    ¡°But I am a living thing. The mountain is just a rock,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Who said rocks cannot possess life? It¡¯s like a piece of meat. You wouldn¡¯t say it is living, but it is a part of life,¡± the man said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. If the rock is like flesh, then why are we able to create mines? And why does the life of rock not resist? Like us; if someone was digging into our flesh, we¡¯d want to kill whoever was assaulting us,¡± Han Sen asked.


    The manughed. ¡°It¡¯s because we are too fast!¡±


    ¡°Too fast?¡± Han Sen froze, unsure of what he meant.


    The man exined. ¡°The rock lives longer than we do. A billion years might only be a moment for them. Even if we do dig into its body, the rock might not even have the time to notice our presence. It cannot see what we do.¡±


    Han Sen was frozen. He had never thought of things this way before.


    The man looked at Han Sen. ¡°You said we would kill anyone who harms, yes? But things aren¡¯t like that. What if we grow a sickness like cancer? It destroys our bodies, but often, we can¡¯t root out the thing that is killing us. When these things harm your body, you cannot do anything. Just like the rock is unable to do things about us.¡±


    ¡°This is just a simple way for me to exin these things. The truth of such matters is far moreplicated. If you are interested in learning more, read this. You will understand far better.¡± The man gave Han Sen a book.


    ¡°My scientific background is pretty bad. I might not understand.¡± Han Sen felt awful saying this.


    The man said, ¡°Scientific research is all about simplifying theplicated things. You can let those other fools worry about science itself. This is a geno art I created, through the theory of rock creatures. Ordinary crystallizers can practice it.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but the man looked outside and the spoke again. He said, ¡°You should leave now. The spirit is going to move. Unless you want to travel far away with me, that is.¡±

 Chapter 1909 - Petrify

    <strong>Chapter 1909 Petrify</strong>


    Han Sen started running out of the lodge. The man might be lying, but it was better to run than risking everything by remaining. If Han Sen was transported to another star system, that¡¯d be pretty bad.


    When he made it some distance away, Han Sen turned around to face the man and ask, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Left Crazy,¡± the man answered.


    Han Sen wished to ask something more, but he felt the mountain begin to shake. Without hesitation, he said goodbye and hastily departed the mountain.


    Boom!


    With the speed of his rabbit shoes aiding his flight, Han Sen was able to just about get off the mountain before hearing that deafening sound. The mountains all around were vibrating like mad, and when Han Sen turned back around to face where the mountain had been, he saw nothing. It was as if the mountain did not exist.


    ¡°How did that mountain move so quickly? I thought the man said that rocks were slow.¡± Cold sweat dripped off Han Sen¡¯s forehead. It was fortunate he had moved as fast as he had. If he hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d have been long gone.


    Han Sen took a gander at the book he had been given by Left Crazy. There was no name, and it had all been written by hand.


    ¡°Petrify? That sounds some. It sounds like a skill that can make your skin as hard as stone,¡± Han Sen thought, as he started to read the text.


    But as he read, his expression turned to surprise. The skill was called petrify, and while the name wasme, the contents were impressive.


    It was aplete geno art. Frommoner to Baron, from Viscount to King, all could practice and be proficient with it. It had its own power.


    Practicing Petrify did not make your body harder, though. It would just make your body closer to that of the rocky creatures. Grystallizers were like hurrmns, so they couldiVt be like rockspletely. ¡°The higher your petrification was, the closer to the life of a rock you¡¯d attune.


    You wouldn¡¯t bepletely the same as a rock, you¡¯d only adopt some of their attributes. Petrify made humans and crystallizers petrified. It gave them the life of a rock.


    Petrify couldn¡¯t make someone impervious to death, but time had more difficulty leaving its marks on petrified bodies. Thousands of years result in many humans and crystallizers dying, but to a rock, it was only a moment. It did not affect them.


    Han Sen examined the requirements for bringing Petrify up to King ss, if that was what he chose to do. At that point, he would have a life that was very simr to a rock¡¯s. And with a body like that, many millions of years coulde and go without affecting him.


    There was one significant w to Petrify, though. When you used it, your body really would turn to stone. You¡¯d be unable to move because of it. And your mind would still be there, active, too. The more you practiced the skill, the closer to the life of a rock you would get.


    ¡°It sounds really cool, but it seems fairly useless. You¡¯d only turn into a rock, and rocks aren¡¯t hard enough to provide great protection. And you can¡¯t move, either. Why would that guy bother creating this skill?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    After a while, Han Sen was able toe up with a useful application for it.


    ¡°If I can practice while petrified, then time would be of no issue for me. I could just keep practicing without eating or drinking.¡±


    In that case, Petrify might be really useful. He nned to learn it, thinking it mighte in handy.


    Petrify was a geno art that allowed for the swapping of genes. It did not make your body better. You still needed a strength like The Story of Gene as a basis.


    Han Sen thought it was a crystallizer geno art, so he used The Story of Genes to practice with it.


    Han Sen found a safe cave to take refuge in, where he could practice Petrify. It was easier to learn than he expected. After casting it once, his skin started to feel rocky. Already, Han Sen could tell that he had learned the first tier of Petrify.


    ¡°Hmm, that was much easier than I thought it¡¯d be.¡± Han Sen then moved on to try the second tier. It was a Baron ss Petrify.


    Han Sen finished Baron Petrify easily, too. He kept on going, and he realized that Petrify really was exceptionally easy to learn. He only spent two days practicing with it to get it all the way up to King ss.


    After reaching King ss, he noticed Left Crazy had not written anything more. That was likely due to the fact he had yet to reach that level. He guessed that after the King level, you could actually be petrified.


    Without a skill that would teach him how to proceed, Han Sen decided to try other things.


    If he became a rock and was unable to return to a human form, then his life would be over.


    ¡°Why is it like that? ording to Left Crazy, you had to reach a certain level before practicing such a skill. So, why did nothing stop him from reaching King ss? Is it because of The Story of Genes?¡± Han Sen guessed a number of things, but he wasn¡¯t sure enough to put stock in anything.


    Han Sen tried using his Petrify, and he learned other geno arts could not be practiced as long as it was in use. That was because Petrify made a big change to the body. Geno arts for the human body were useless. Only The Story of Genes could run while he was in a petrified state.


    ¡°This geno art is so weird. Although it can take you to a very high level, its usefulness is practically nonexistent.¡± Losing interest in Petrify, Han Sen decided to return to practicing with the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Han Sen remained in the mountains for an entire month. He fought and practiced with his Dongxuan Sutra a great amount. Dongxuan Sutra was on the precipice of breaking through, but it had yet to do so.


    There were ten days left before the red mist spring erupted. After realizing this, Han Sen decided it was time to leave the mountains and head to the spring. His Spell Geno Armament required this spring so it could be a Viscount. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity.


    Before long, Han Sen was right outside Red Mist Valley. There were hordes of xenogeneics wandering around, and it was clear they had alle there for the red mist spring, as well.


    They all hung outside the valley. None of them had entered the mist yet. They were waiting for the spring to erupt.


    Han Sen looked around. The xenogeneics there were Baron or Viscount. There were no higher level sorts.


    Yisha told Han Sen that the red mist spring only worked for Viscounts. It would be ineffective on those of a higher level, so, there was no point in high ss xenogeneicsing.

 Chapter 1910 - Green Ligh

    <strong>Chapter 1910 Green Ligh</strong>


    Han Sen found a hidden ce in Red Mist Valley. He was going to wait for the spring to burst.


    He also hunted down many of the Viscount creatures that were around, in order to collect their materials and genes.


    There were three or four days left now, ording to the schedule Yisha had proposed. And over the course of those next few days, more and more creatures gathered. Han Sen guessed that there had to be around ten thousand in total, with most of them being Viscount. It was fortunate that no creature of a higher tier hade. If they had, Han Sen could not have guaranteed that he would be the one to benefit from the spring.


    Perhaps because they were all too greedy in their desire for the spring, many of the creatures fought against each other. He had never seen so much conflict before.


    As Han Sen was watching those xenogeneics fighting outside the valley, he eventually caught sight of a few xenogeneics retreating. They abandoned their position. It seemed as if something strong wasing.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a higher ss xenogeneic, can it?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked that way.


    But there were too many xenogeneics there. Many were two meters tall, and they obscured Han Sen¡¯s vision. He couldn¡¯t see whatever wasing.


    Han Sen looked around and stayed close to the wall. He wanted to scale it and get a better looked.


    There was a dark green centipede. Each part of its body gleamed with jewel-like eyes as it skittered across the earth. Every xenogeneic in its path backed off as soon as they saw it. None dared to stay within twenty meters of the creature.


    The xenogeneic was ten meters long, but it wasn¡¯t tall. Its body was only half a meter off the ground. That was why Han Sen had such difficulty trying to spot it.


    Han Sen watched it for quite some time, and he didn¡¯t think it was all-that high level. It should have been no better than a Viscount, so it was weird to see the fear with which so many xenogeneics regarded it.


    Quickly, the centipede xenogeneic reached the entrance of the valley. It was different from the other xenogeneics, and it crawled right into the valley.


    Han Sen was shocked. Yisha said that the red mist spring was good for xenogeneics. It could speed up their evolution, but the red mist itself was harmful byparison. Until the spring was ready, the mist remained there. So, it was most wise to avoid the mist until then.


    But the centipede climbed straight into the valley, and it did so without getting harmed by the mist.


    ¡°No! I have got to find that centipede. If it is going towards the spring, it might be able to swallow it the moment it opens up. I¡¯ll lose my own opportunity!¡± Han Sen frowned.


    He hadn¡¯t thought the centipede was going to climb down into the valley. And now that it was in there, it would be extremely difficult to find the creature. You couldn¡¯t even see your own hand in front of you, that mist was so thick. Trying to find the centipede would be difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to try. Luckily, it is just a Viscount xenogeneic. It cannot be thatrge of a threat.¡± Han Sen donned his Marquise armor and the rabbit shoes. He flew past the heads of the xenogeneics and headed straight into the valley.


    Just like before, the mist stifled Han Sen¡¯s senses. It was as if he was deaf and blind.


    Han Sen searched through the mist, hoping to find the centipede xenogeneic.


    The valley was massive, and there were still a few days to go before the spring was supposed to erupt. Han Sen thought he¡¯d be able to find the centipede.


    Han Sen walked more quickly through the mist, but he did not dare go too fast. If he ran into a rock wall and injured himself, he¡¯d be a joke.


    Due to him being unable to see, though, he tried hugging the walls as he went. Once he had canvased the area that way, he maintained a steady distance from the wall and went along them again.


    After searching the ce like a neatly-fitted carpet, he hadn¡¯t caught sight of the centipede. Eight hours had psed by now.


    ¡°That xenogeneic was ratherrge. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to find. Why am I so unlucky?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    Han Sen walked into the deepest recesses of the valley, and when he reached the far wall, he wished to turn back. But that wall felt different from the others.


    Han Sen kept running his hands over it, and eventually, he realized there was a space next to it. It was a cave.


    Han Sen thought he was adequately protected, with the Marquise armor and the rabbit shoes, so he entered the cave.


    After entering, Han Sen¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly. The red mist was gone, and he could see all that resided in the cave.


    The red mist was like a fire burning behind him. It lit up the cave. The cave did not have any of the mist inside, though. All of Han Sen¡¯s senses had returned.


    Han Sen looked deeper into the cave, and when he did, something made him quite happy. The giant centipede was inside there.


    ¡°Does the spring reside in this cave? No way. Yisha said the spring would have a darker mist. How can there be none at all?¡± Han Sen thought. He didn¡¯t stop moving, though, and he nned to get rid of the centipede, just in case.


    It looked like that xenogeneic was a very sensitive creature, though. It detected Han Sen¡¯s presence quickly, and so it turned around and used its jewel-like eyes to look at him.


    Boom!


    As this urred, the jewel-like eyes shone with a green light.


    The green light was too bright, especially for a cave that was so small. It blinded the entire cave with that channel of light, prompting Han Sen to run forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky I have this Marquise armor. A light like this looks Viscount level at the lowest,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He drew his Ghost Teeth Knife, and with his ice powers and blood, he cut towards the light.


    Ghost Teeth Knife sliced through the green light. The light had a tangible presence, and it filled up the entire area. When itnded on Han Sen, he himself turned green.


    Han Sen then realized he could no longer move. It was as if he had been stopped by a strange power. He was stuck in the same position, unable to move.


    ¡°Crap! There is something wrong with that light.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He hastily used his power, trying to break through the light that was snaring him. He wanted his freedom back.


    Han Sen fired up Jadeskin, the Blood-Pulse Sutra, the Dongxuan Sutra, and The Story of Genes, but still, he was unable to escape the green light.


    The centipede-like xenogeneic, with its jewel-like eyes focused on Han Sen, continued to pound him with green light.

 Chapter 1911 - Sharpen

    <strong>Chapter 1911 Sharpen</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s body could not move, and despite the fact that he still had control over his senses, he couldn¡¯t tell what element the green light was. He wasn¡¯t in a rush, though. The xenogeneic¡¯s power was amazing, but at the end of the day, it was only a Viscount. Han Sen had Marquise armor on, and that meant he had no reason to be afraid.


    Plus, he had his super king spirit body to rely on. All things considered, Han Sen was feeling pretty secure.


    When the centipede approached, Han Sen noticed that it was skittering around small orchid-like nts. There were no flowers atop them, but small shapes like gold rats grew from them.


    No, they weren¡¯t rats. After a good look, Han Sen noticed it was something quite familiar. The things growing on the nts were very small Red Mist Minks.


    There were seven of them, and their eyes all looked so big. They looked very spiritual, but even so, they all vibrated together in fear. Because their tails were grown into the nts, they could not run. They all looked so scared as they stared at the centipede.


    Now, Han Sen knew that the centipede hade for the red mist spring. It hade for the minks. What Han Sen didn¡¯t know was who the creature was going to attack first.


    The centipede quickly skittered up to Han Sen with its de-like ws. It attacked Han Sen, making repeated ding dong noises. The ws were unable to break Han Sen¡¯s armor, but they left marks on its surface. That was very impressive for a Viscount ss pair of ws.


    The Viscount xenogeneic should have found it impossible to damage a Marquise armor.


    This xenogeneic is a bit creepy.¡± But even so, Han Sen still felt safe. It was creepy, yes, but it could not harm him.


    The centipede wreathed itself around Han Sen, trapping him in the grip of its body. Its feet were also like des, and they kept scrabbling against him.


    Fortunately, only a few white scratch marks were left on the armor. The attacks still couldn¡¯t damage him.


    The creature did not have a mouth, and its head was very t. It had two long beard-strands, too. Aside from the ws and the de-like legs, there was no other way for it to attack Han Sen.


    It kept shing Han Sen for quite some time, but it was unable to hurt him. The centipede eventually gave up. It climbed over to the nts that were growing minks, instead.


    It circled the minks, but it did not seem to hurt them.


    But the minks were still frightened. They were shaking in fear.


    ¡°What is it trying to do?¡± Han Sen was confused, and so he resumed trying to break through the green light.


    Jadeskin, his mutant blood, and The Story of Genes were all useless. When he cast his Dongxuan Sutra, he could sense something from the light. But it was just Baron ss, and one level lower than the green light. He could not get it to break through.


    Han Sen kept using his Dongxuan Sutra to battle the green light. He also watched the xenogeneic. He was interested in learning what it was up to.


    As he fought the green light, Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power flowed through him like it always did. But Han Sen felt as if the power was changing slightly. He felt as if he was on the precipice of breaking through.


    Han Sen was so happy about this, seeing as he had used the Dongxuan Sutra to fight against the green light. He wanted the green light to sharpen the Dongxuan Sutra, and perhaps prompt a level-up.


    Right now, the most effective thing about the Dongxuan Sutra was the Dongxuan Aura. Han Sen did not have the power to unleash Dongxuan Sutra-fueled skills. If he made it reach Viscount, he could cast attacks with the Dongxuan Sutra. Han Sen had been waiting for this moment for a very long time.


    Han Sen kept using his Dongxuan Sutra to fight the green light, but it was one level lower. The power was being used up very quickly.


    Han Sen could only take very minor breaks. Whenever he regained some of his power, he¡¯d get right back into fighting.


    After two hours of this, the cave was shining with red light. Some of the mist had drifted into the cave like a river. The entire cave was full of this red mist now.


    As Han Sen wondered why the red mist wasing in, he realized that the red mist in the cave had begun reducing.


    The red mist was flowing as if it was being blown away by a fan. It didn¡¯t exit the cave, though. So, Han Sen had a peep at where the red mist was going. It was seeping into the nts with the red minks.


    After half an hour, the red mist had be very thin. It no longer hindered Han Sen¡¯s senses.


    The nts that absorbed the mist were releasing a light. Especially the seven small minks. They looked so shiny, like little treasures. They looked very golden.


    After the mist was absorbed by the nts, no more mist entered the cave. The shiny look on the nts and the minks began to dull.


    Han Sen took a closer look, and he noticed that the fur of the minks was much fuller. Their eyes were brighter, too, and their lifeforce had grown stronger.


    ¡°That centipede must be waiting for the minks to grow. I wonder how much longer this might take?¡± Now Han Sen knew just what that xenogeneic wanted.


    Han Sen kept using the Dongxuan Sutra to battle the green light. Every time Han Sen used up all his power inbat with the green light, his powers grew stronger as they recovered. It was a process that delighted him.


    After a while, the mist entered the cave again. Just likest time, the nts absorbed it. And then, the minks grew bigger.


    The third time the mist was absorbed, the mist was absorbed by the Red Mist Minks themselves. Han Sen¡¯s body then moved. He lowered his Ghost Teeth Knife, which he had been holding in the air.


    Han Sen could not break through the binding of the green light, but the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power was starting to work. And he knew this because he could now move his body a minute amount.


    The centipede sensed his movement, though. It turned around and shone many of its eyes at Han Sen. It increased the power of the chains it had locked around Han Sen, prohibiting him from moving any more.


    The xenogeneic had not been able to hurt Han Sen, and he didn¡¯t consider it much of a threat. So, Han Sen kept using the green light to practice with the Dongxuan Sutra. And over time, he developed a resistance to the green light.


    On the twenty-third time the mist started pouring into the cave, the nts¡¯ light was growing again. They were bing brighter than the red mist. Amidst that heavy fog, the outlines of the nts were visible, shining brightly. The seven nts each had a Red Mist Mink growing on them.

 Chapter 1912 - This Is Unique

    <strong>Chapter 1912 This Is Unique</strong>


    On a of Narrow Moon, a Rebate mother was praying sincerely.


    ¡°God of the Rebate, please allow my child to evolve a second time, despite having already generated armor. I will give everything I have for this.¡± The mother¡¯s face looked so sad.


    She was Jade Duke¡¯s wife. She had a son with Jade Duke. Both of their genes were exceptional, and their child should have absolutely be a Noble. But when her son generated a geno armor a few days ago, he did not evolve a second time. He became amoner.


    Even for a Duke, it was difficult to gather items to allow a second chance to evolve. Jade Duke didn¡¯t have what was required. So, the son¡¯s mother prayed to God, hoping for a miracle. They wanted him to evolve a second time, so they would not beughed at.


    Your sincerity has touched God. I can satisfy your wishes.¡± A god with gold-clothing appeared before thedy. It smiled strangely at her.


    The news of Eclipse possessing a red mist spring had spread, and the reports sounded true.


    But without Knife Queen¡¯s permission, no one was allowed to go to Eclipse to find that spring. Despite that, the Narrow Moon factions kept pushing. Moon Wheel King gathered a few Kings together for a meeting in Full Moon. Knife Queen was present there, too.


    ¡°Knife, does Eclipse have a red mist spring?¡± Night River King asked. He had a child that had not evolved a second time, as well.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Knife Queen said.


    ¡°Why did you not tell us sooner? We cannot allow Han Sen toy im to that treasure.¡± Night River King looked very angry.


    It wasn¡¯t just Night River King feeling this way, either. The other Kings were all peeved, too. Their children, and the people who followed them, needed the spring, too. The Kings were here to represent all those who needed it.


    Yisha coldly looked at Night River King and said, ¡°Han Sen is my student. And don¡¯t forget that you were the one to give him Eclipse, as a slight. Do you think you can just break the Narrow Moonws to suit yourself?¡±


    Night River King coughed and kept going. ¡°We cannot break ourws, no. But Han Sen is still a suspicious individual. If we provide him this treasure and then discover he is a spy, we will suffer a grand loss. Don¡¯t you all agree?¡±


    Yes. We shouldn¡¯t allow an outsider to receive such a treasure,¡± Flower King said.


    Aside from ck-Moon King, all the other Kings shared the same opinion.


    ¡°Knife, we don¡¯t know how much is stored in that spring. If it isn¡¯t much, then it is fine. If it is a lot, we cannot allow a suspicious outsider toy im to it. Why don¡¯t we send someone to inspect how much is stored there? Then, we can fairly share the contents of the spring. We can save some for Han Sen. Does that suggestion not satisfy all our desires?¡± Moon Wheel King said.


    This time, many of the other Kings agreed. They weren¡¯t greedy about the spring. The pressure was merelying from their family members and other bad rtionships.


    ¡°Han Sen is my student, and Eclipse is bound to him legally.¡± Yisha spoke with an absence of emotion.


    ¡°Knife, why are you being so stubborn? He is just an outsider. And he is suspicious.¡± Night River King looked glum. He went on to say, ¡°If you absolutely insist on this stance, then we¡¯ll take it to a vote. You know what will happen after that.¡±


    Yisha looked at all of them and said, ¡°Fine. You want the red mist spring so badly? You can bring ten members. No one above Viscount is allowed. How much they can im will depend entirely on them. That is my bottom line on this matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, deal,¡± Night River King agreed, and the other Kings did not have an opinion.


    After Night River King returned to his, he rounded up the ten best Viscounts he could. He ordered them to collect as much of the red mist spring as they could.


    ¡°Sword Know, you can stay; I wish to talk with you,¡± Night River King said to a Viscount with a bird head and a human body.


    Yes, My King?¡± Sword Know¡¯s beady hawk eyes looked right at him when he spoke.


    Night River King gave Sword Know a box and said, ¡®You only need half a step to be Earl. This is a spirit orb that I have saved. With this orb, you should be able to be an Earl. Take it to Eclipse and make yourself an Earl there. And of course, try to grab as much of the spring water as you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My King. I will not disappoint you.¡± Sword Know epted the spirit orb and looked pleased. He thanked Night River King.


    With his skill, he only needed a spirit orb to be an Earl. There was no chance of him failing this. This saved him years of practicing.


    All the factions sent their Viscounts to Eclipse. A big battleship was headed straight for Mirror Lake.


    ¡°Narrow Moon is still not my Narrow Moon.¡± Inside the pce, Yisha watched the monitor with a gloomy look. She looked totally cold.


    Han Sen was her student, and these people were going to steal and split up his spring. It made her incredibly angry.


    She had done everything she could to prevent this, but if she had stubbornly forced them to take a vote, the end result would have been far worse. No one would take her corner.


    ¡°Deified... I need to be deified to be the absolute queen of the Rebate!¡± Yisha closed her eyes. The power inside her rumbled like thunder; it could have swallowed the skies.


    Even as strong as Yisha was, she couldn¡¯t do anything right now. She wanted more power.


    Inside the cave in the the Red Mist Valley, the red mist was sucked into a vortex. Then, it disappeared. It went into the nts.


    The three little minks were like treasures. Their bodies were glowing so much, it was difficult to look at them directly.


    The centipede was moving quickly towards the nts. It extended its head, cracked open its mouth, and tried to swallow one of the minks.


    The glowing mink tried to run away in terror, but its tail was attached to the nt and it could not run.

 Chapter 1913 - Dongxuan Sutra Level Up

    <strong>Chapter 1913 Dongxuan Sutra Level Up </strong>


    The centipede opened its mouth to eat the little mink. It suddenly stopped, though, and it turned to look behind itself. Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was jerking like a poorly-built robot as he slowly approached.


    The centipede released a weird shriek. And then, the eyes on its back started shooting out more green light. Its body maneuvered into a semi-circle as it did this.


    The green lightnded on Han Sen like a spotlight.


    But Han Sen¡¯s body still moved. He wasn¡¯t frozen in ce this time. A secondter, he was walking forward once again.


    The centipede let out another strange scream. The green light burst forth from its eyes, shining powerfully across Han Sen, doing its best to hold him back.


    Despite all that green light, however, Han Sen was still approaching the centipede. He didn¡¯t get stuck in ce, and his pace was gradually increasing. As he drew closer, it became apparent that the green light wasn¡¯t actually hitting him. There was an invisible barrier around him that kept the green light three inches away from him.


    That barrier, and the safety it provided, were expanding. It was like an invisible wall, blocking the green light and red mist from reaching him.


    The centipede shrieked and continued firing rays of green light. They struck the barrier and immediately disappeared. It was useless now. And no matter how much green light the creature fired, nothing could change the tide.


    Han Sen calmly watched the centipede as he walked forward. The barrier grew bigger and bigger, until the centipede was inside it.


    The centipede felt the danger it was in, and so it twirled its body into a tighter defensive ball. The green, gem-like eyes were shining brightly.


    Inside the invisible barrier, it could still use its powers, but the green light was twisted. The light would sh randomly around the inside of the barrier, but none could strike Han Sen.


    Han Sen lifted Ghost Teeth Knife and cut the xenogeneic centipede in half.


    ¡°Viscount xenogeneic hunted: Evil-Eye Dragon. Xenogeneic Gene found.¡±


    Han Sen thought that was a bit of a shame. He hadn¡¯t gotten a beast soul that wielded that wicked power. But even so, leveling up his Dongxuan Sutra through this battle was more than enough.


    Tzi! Tzi!


    The seven red mist minks squealed. They were shining. Their tails disconnected from the nts, setting them free. When the seven minks matured and fell off the nts, their anchors wilted and disintegrated into dust.


    The creatures looked incredibly scared. And it was clear that they wished to escape.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to muffle their senses. Under his blinding powers, the seven Red Mist Minks ran around like headless chickens, unable to discern where the exit might be.


    ¡°Weird. It looks like these guys are really low level. They look Baron at best.¡± Han Sen found this to be quite strange. After being born in such an important ce and absorbing so much red mist, how could they only be Barons?


    Han Sen raised his hand, and the seven of them flew right before Han Sen. They couldn¡¯t escape.


    Han Sen grabbed one of them to examine. They had gold hair and bodies that were the size of a fist. Their eyes were big and took up thirty percent of their faces. Their cheeks were plump balls, and their tails weren¡¯t too different from a squirrel¡¯s tail. They were big and fluffy things.


    ¡°It is a Baron. Weird.¡± Continuing to stifle the senses of the seven minks with his Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen then walked over to the centipede. He broke its body and took out the emerald eyes.


    The evil xenogeneic¡¯s evil eyes looked rather pretty. They were only the size of pigeon eggs, but they gleamed green like one of his grandmother¡¯s emeralds.


    Han Sen dug out each of the eyes and readied himself to leave. The seven minks were eating the body of the centipede.


    They were too small, and after eating a little, their stomachs were rounded and full. Their ws could barely even touch the ground.


    Han Sen made them fly towards him, to tuck them into his satchel.


    After leaving the cave, Han Sen expanded the effect of his Dongxuan Aura. And as Han Sen walked through the mist, it couldn¡¯t prate his barrier. It was ten meters wide by now, and Han Sen had no issue with stifled senses. He could see all things clearly.


    With his Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen could search through the red mist with great ease. He searched the entire area, though, and was unable to find the spring.


    ¡°It looks like I will only be able to find it when the spring actually erupts,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, as he headed for the valley entrance. He wanted to see if there were any more annoying enemies out there.


    When he was beyond the valley¡¯s exit, he saw Xie Qing King surrounded by xenogeneics. He was fighting them like mad.


    ¡°Brother Qing, what are you doing here?¡± Han Sen walked straight out of the valley and asked him with shock.


    The Rebate have sent many Viscounts here, saying a decision has been made. The spring is to be shared between everyone. Gu Qingcheng reviewed their documents and confirmed their legitimacy. Wang Yuhang is taking them around the mountains. I am here to inform you.¡± Xie Qing King spoke all of this while he was still engaged inbat.


    ¡°How did they learn there is a red mist spring here?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Only Xie Qing King, Yisha, and the others knew about the spring. He trusted Xie Qing King and the others. If Yisha, of all people, had told him he should be the one to absorb the spring, then she certainly wouldn¡¯t have shared the information with anyone.


    ¡°Stop fighting. Let¡¯s take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡± Han Sen and Xie Qing King left the area. The greedy xenogeneics wouldn¡¯t want to leave the valley, so they did not get chased. Xie Qing King gave Han Sen a document. After ncing over it, Han Sen said, ¡°This hase from the elders, so it has to be legit.¡±


    Han Sen knew it was the truth, though. Otherwise, without Yisha¡¯s permission, the Viscounts would not havee. ¡°Where are they now?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°They are yelling at him about needing to be led to the spring. There are too many of them, and Gu Qingcheng is worried they might attack the base if their demands aren¡¯t met. She is worried the ce will be messed up, and the women and the children could be hurt. So, Wang Yuhang is taking them around and around.¡± Xie Qing King went on to say, ¡°Should we let Wang Yuhang get rid of them? Take them to an area with powerful xenogeneics, to ensure they won¡¯t return?¡±


    ¡°This is an order from the elders. It is a decree that has been signed by seven Kings and Yisha herself. If I don¡¯t take them to the red mist spring, I will be in trouble. I can¡¯t tell Yisha that I got them all killed.¡± Han Sen looked over the document, smiled, and said, ¡°If they want toe, let them.¡±

 Chapter 1914 - Give Me Back My Stuff

    <strong>Chapter 1914 Give Me Back My Stuff </strong>


    ¡°What is wrong with you? Where are you taking us?¡± One of the Viscounts looked at Wang Yuhang very angrily.


    They¡¯d been waid by many xenogeneics on the road, and they had yet to see any hint of the red mist spring. The many injuries they had suffered were taking a toll.


    Except for Wang Yuhang, of course. He was leading them, and he could run from his enemies extremely quickly. Whenever he saw movement up ahead, he¡¯d take cover in the crowd. He was the only one not to sustain injuries.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m warning you. You better not be ying tricks on us. Even if Han Sen himself was here, he couldn¡¯t save you.


    We can kill you with the greatest of ease,¡± the Tego Viscount shouted angrily at Wang Yuhang, grabbing him by the cor.


    ¡°You have misunderstood me! Why would I y tricks? You know how dangerous this ce is, and there is an abundance of xenogeneics. We don¡¯t have many people in the base, either, so the mountains remain uncleared. I am taking a huge risk, leading you guys to the red mist spring. The fear of death is not lost upon me, either. I have picked the safest route for us to take, and even so, there really are just too many xenogeneics.¡± Wang Yuhang gave them the look of someone who had been wronged.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± The Tego Viscount grunted in dissatisfaction and threw Wang Yuhang forward.


    Yes. And we have to be careful, because this ce is dangerous.¡± Wang Yuhang smiled and got up. He wasn¡¯t mad, and he just swept the dust off and kept moving.


    As they walked, they went across a mountain, at which point Wang Yuhang suddenly started retreating. He also shouted, ¡°Everyone! There is a bunch of xenogeneics ahead!¡±


    Before any of them could react, they saw a bunch of xenogeneics crossing the distance. There were so many of them, it was like a sea of foes. One of them was wielding some sort of barrier, which marked it as an Earl xenogeneic.


    The team quickly fell into chaos as the group of Viscounts engaged the xenogeneics. Wang Yuhang ran to the back of them, saying, ¡°Trying to be bossy to me, huh? Now you are going to die!¡±


    ¡°Not bad, Little Uncle.¡± Han Sen suddenly appeared next to Wang Yuhang and smiled.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I told Brother Qing you could stay and absorb the spring while I handle these guys. Later, I was nning on taking them to Marquise xenogeneics.¡± Wang Yuhang smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them. They need to reach the spring. Otherwise, we cannot exin the reasons why they all died. But yes, before they go, we can use them to kill a horde of xenogeneics for us.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°By getting them to kill the xenogeneics, aren¡¯t they the ones benefitting?¡± Wang Yuhang asked.


    ¡°Of course not. This is Eclipse, and this is all ours. They can kill the xenogeneics, but the materials left behind are all ours for the taking. It¡¯s freebor, man. We should take advantage of it,¡± Han Sen said.


    Wang Yuhang understood and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep leading them as I have been.¡±


    The people there were Viscounts, and there was just under a hundred of them. But there were three to four hundred xenogeneics, and one of them was an Earl. It was difficult to determine who would be victorious.


    ¡°Crap! These guys are so strong. They trapped the Earl xenogeneic,¡± Wang Yuhang said, with much shock.


    ¡°The people here are the best-of-the-best from Narrow Moon. They are very strong, but the red mist spring has yet to erupt. It would be best if you lead them elsewhere for a bit, and perhaps nab a few more Earls.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°No problem. I have a handle on things.¡± Wang Yuhang puffed up and patted his chest.


    ¡°Wear this, too.¡± Han Sen gave the Marquise armor to Wang Yuhang. After Han Sen brought up his Dongxuan Sutra to Viscount, he didn¡¯t really need the armor anymore. He only needed his rabbit shoes.


    Wang Yuhang put on the armor immediately.


    The Viscounts were fighting hard, and it took them half an hour to y only half of the crowd. Many of them then turned to focus on killing the Earl.


    The Earl was very strong, but it could only use physical methods to fight, and it wasn¡¯t very smart. It was surrounded by elite Viscounts. It was powerful, but it was killed before long.


    The Viscounts all sustained their own injuries, too, but none of them were killed. No one was hurt too grievously, either.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are here! I thought you were going to disobey the orders of the elders.¡± A few of the Viscounts, seeing Han Sen there, walked over to him. The Tego Viscountughed coldly.


    ¡°I am a Rebate, too; I wouldn¡¯t disobey orders,¡± Han Sen said impassively.


    ¡°Good, then take us there,¡± the Tego Viscount said. Other Viscounts then echoed him.


    ¡°Of course. I will take you there immediately, but before that, I hope you give us back what we own.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Since when have we given you what we¡¯ve earned?¡± The Viscounts sounded angry.


    ¡°This is Eclipse. I own all the resources harvested here. You killed my poor xenogeneics. I¡¯m not asking for money, and there you are, going to steal my xenogeneic materials?¡± Han Sen calmly said.


    ¡°Han Sen, you must be dreaming. We killed the xenogeneics. If you want xenogeneic materials, you should go and hunt the creatures yourself!¡± one of them growled at Han Sen.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t give me back these xenogeneic genes, I can¡¯t take you to the red mist spring,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°This is an order from the elders and the Kings. Do you dare disobey it?!¡± the Tego Viscount shouted.


    Han Sen looked at him expressionlessly and said,  Eclipse is mine. That is also a decree issued by the elders and Kings. You can disobey thesews, but I cannot? I am sure the Kings and the Queen will support me on this matter.¡±


    The Viscounts looked pensive. Han Sen¡¯s reasoning was solid. And if they failed to take the spring, how would they exin that to their elders upon returning home?


    ¡°The red mist spring is going to erupt any second now. If you¡¯d rather waste time here instead of going there right now, that¡¯s your decision,¡± Han Sen said.


    You b*stard.M One Viscount threw the xenogeneic materials he had gathered upon the ground.


    The Viscounts weren¡¯t willing to lose the red mist spring, so they had to swallow their displeasure and drop the xenogeneic materials. The Viscount that took the Earl ss xenogeneic materials hesitated a great deal, but still ultimately had to discard the items.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Sword Know stared icily at Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes. Brother Qing, send a few people over to collect the materials.¡± Han Sen smiled.

 Chapter 1915 - 1915 Entering Red Mist Valley Again

    <strong>1915 Entering Red Mist Valley Again</strong>


    Sword Know and the other Viscounts were angry. They followed Han Sen and Wang Yuhang for half the day, and wherever they went, they encountered a great many xenogeneics. And after every fight, the Viscounts were a little more injured. While many xenogeneics were in, there was no sign of the red mist spring anywhere.


    In addition, Han Sen took all the materials from the xenogeneics they slew. It upset them quite a bit.


    When they were almost ready to unleash their rage, they saw something shing red up ahead of them. It was obvious what that ce was.


    The Viscounts then ignored Han Sen and took off racing towards that ce.


    ¡°Han Sen, are they going to be okay?¡± Wang Yuhang asked Han Sen.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. Go and fetch some more people to collect all these xenogeneic genes. When you¡¯ve returned to base, stay there and do note out,¡± Han Sen said.


    Wang Yuhang and Xie Qing King went to fetch others to collect the xenogeneic materials and take them back to base. Then, Han Sen approached the Red Mist Valley.


    When he drew close, he saw the Viscounts establishing camp just outside it. They hadn¡¯t run into the mist yet. They knew they would not be able to see the spring before it erupted, so there was no point getting lost in the fog yet.


    Seeing Han Sen draw near the valley, no one paid attention to him.


    As this happened, a shadow appeared. It came through one of the maic storms andnded atop a mountain. It peered down at Red Mist Valley.


    ¡°Night River King, you are so early! Were you worried about your subordinates not being able to collect any of the spring?¡± Right after that, another shadow appeared. That was ck-Moon King.


    Night River King looked at ck-Moon King and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t send anyone here, so why have youe?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have the pleasure of watching?¡± ck-Moon King smiled.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Night River King hummed and did not say anything.


    From every direction across Eclipse, many shadows descended. They werending in various spots, but they all had their attention fixed on Red Mist Valley.


    Eclipse¡¯s maic storms were strong, so it would be impossible to observe the valley from off. So, the Kings had toe in person if they wanted to watch.


    Most springs would release a dozen drops of spring water. Springs had been known to release over a hundred, but such an urrence was very rare. They¡¯d be quite lucky if the spring spawned a few dozen drops.


    Han Sen was resting just outside Red Mist Valley, waiting for it to erupt. He felt the little Red Mist Minks moving around quite a bit in his pack. He took one out and put it in the palm of his hand.


    Perhaps it was because Han Sen had been carrying them for a while, but they seemed to have realized that Han Sen was not nning on eating them. The mink did not look afraid. It used its ws to point into the Red Mist Valley.


    ¡°You want to go in there?¡± Han Sen asked the mink with surprise.


    The little mink nodded. It sat down like a squirrel, continuing to point into the valley with a look of gleeful energy.


    Then, Han Sen looked at the mink and asked, ¡°Why do you want to go in? Do you know where the spring is?¡±


    The little mink looked at Han Sen with confusion, unsure of what he was asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite smart, but it has just been born. It doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The little mink, seeing Han Sen not move into the valley, continued pointing into the mist with its ws. It was trying to hurry Han Sen into going in there. Han Sen brought out the other six little minks. They were all behaving the same way, and they really wanted to go in.


    Han Sen put them inside his pocket and did as he was instructed. He walked into the valley.


    The Viscounts were watching Han Sen as he went.


    ¡°Sword Know, Han Sen went into the valley. Do you think we should follow him?¡± One of the Viscounts informed Sword Know, bowing gracefully.


    After Sword Know arrived on Eclipse, he used the spirit orb to make himself an Earl. He hadn¡¯t broken thew, though. He was a Viscount when he arrived on the, so he was merely being tricky.


    Sword Knowughed darkly and said, ¡°No. The red mist is still here, so the spring won¡¯t yet erupt. It is pointless for him to go inside. There are many xenogeneics around, too. I think he is going inside for something else.¡±


    In another tent, Du Lishe said, ¡°Sister, Han Sen went into the valley. Do you think we should follow him?¡±


    ¡°The red mist is still there, so there¡¯s no point. Keep waiting.¡± Reba saw the xenogeneics approach Han Sen, and continued by saying, ¡°He is just a Baron. Even with Ghost Teeth Knife, it¡¯ll be difficult for him.¡±


    The other people felt like this, too. They were all in their tents, and no one was willing to stop Han Sen or follow him.


    Night River King, however, frowned and thought to himself, ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s performances had never failed to surprise him, and Night River King was no longer willing to take Han Sen¡¯s behavior for granted.


    The few Kings watching the valley had all seen Han Sen enter it, too. None of them had a clue what he might be hoping to aplish. They thought the mist would disperse in about three hours, anyway. By going in now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see the spring.


    Quickly, Han Sen approached the group of xenogeneics surrounding the mist. He moved his body swiftly and nimbly, needling his way past them all. He was too fast for the xenogeneics to respond properly.


    Han Sen even stepped atop a xenogeneic. Within a few seconds, he was inside the valley. All before the xenogeneics could make a move.


    ¡°I forgot he had those shoes.¡± Reba frowned.


    ¡°What are those shoes, anyway? How can they give him such a grand speed boost? I worry that they might be Marquise ss or something,¡± Du Lishe asked, with much shock.


    It wasn¡¯t just Du Lishe feeling this way, either. The Viscounts outside the valley were all mulling over the origin of those shoes.


    But the Viscounts did not freak out just yet. They were still going to wait for the mist to disappear.


    After Han Sen went into the valley, he pulled out one little mink. The little mink rapidly ran through the valley.


    ¡°No way this little guy knows where to find the spring,¡± Han Sen thought, as he followed the mink through the valley.


    Because the red mist was strange, the Kings who were watching could only detect vague movement within the mist. They could not see what Han Sen was doing, though, and so they frowned.


    Han Sen followed the mink deep into the valley. The deeper they went, the more excited the minks became. They went back to the cave where they were born.


    ¡°Is the spring inside this cave?¡± Han Sen was confused, as he didn¡¯t think this was quite right. The ce wasn¡¯t as Yisha had described.

 Chapter 1916 - 1916 Spring Eye Opened

    <strong>1916 Spring Eye Opened</strong>


    Without the nts, the red mist had smothered the entire cave. Fortunately, Han Sen had his Dongxuan Aura to help him see things clearly.


    After they entered the cave, the minks returned to where they were born. Then, they started digging with their little paws. They wanted to burrow through the stone. The little minks had just been born, however, and they were only Baron ss. They were still very weak, so they could only leave small scratches across the rock.


    Han Senmanded them to fly back inside his pocket. Then, he pulled out his Ghost Teeth Knife and activated his Jadeskin light. Then, he got to digging the ground in their stead.


    All seven of the minks popped their heads out of his pocket. Their fluffy heads all lined up to watch Han Sen dig through the stone.


    Han Sen, after a little while of digging, had created a pit that was two meters deep. Suddenly, there was a dong noise. He wasn¡¯t sure what the knife had hit, but it sounded like it had struck metal. And furthermore, whatever it was did not sound broken.


    Han Sen examined the bottom of the pit and saw something of a grey and white color. Han Sen dug up the stones around it, and he realized it was a bone. Only one inch of the bone was showing, but it was obviously muchrger than that. What the bone might have belonged to, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    So, Han Sen swung his Ghost Teeth Knife and resumed digging. When he unearthed not one but multiple bones, he was given a shock.


    It appeared to be aplete skeleton that was more than four meters long. It was that of a creature with four legs. It looked like the skeleton of a Red Mist Mink.


    It was dead, of course. And there it was, with only the bones remaining. The Ghost Teeth Knife was incapable of breaking the bones, and only faint marks were left on them. You could tell that its level must have been quite high before its passing.


    Han Sen examined the bones for quite a long, but he found no source of xenogeneic genes. This was surprising.


    ¡°Weird. Did someone kill this xenogeneic and take its xenogeneic materials?¡± Han Sen thought that was incorrect, though. If it had been killed, why would the bones show zero signs of damage?


    Han Sen did not know what to do, so he allowed the seven little minks to hop out of his pocket. Han Sen thought their purpose here was to check out these bones, but when they entered the pit Han Sen had dug, they went into a specific corner and kept on digging.


    Han Sen was not a patient fellow, and he had no interest in waiting for them toplete the task of digging. So, with Ghost Teeth Knife, he took over the spot they were digging. He dug out two feet of stone before he came across something else.


    A red mist started to ascend from it.


    Before Han Sen could see what it was, the seven little minks jumped inside. They all ran into the red mist and disappeared.


    Han Sen looked closer, and there, he noticed an orb that was around the size of a grapefruit. It looked very clear, as if it had been made of crystal.


    But the red mist there made Han Sen believe it wasn¡¯t real. And now the minks had vanished.


    Han Sen dug out the orb and took a look. He was given another shock.


    Inside the orb, amidst the mist, there was a red pce. It looked like a suitable habitation for a god.


    For some reason, the seven minks had gone inside the crystal orb. They appeared before the red pce, and then resumed trying to scratch their way in. They were trying to dig into the pce. There were no gaps in the walls, though. They were too weak, and they could not push open the doors to the ce.


    Han Sen looked at the namete of the pce. There were three words on it, but Han Sen could not read them. They weren¡¯t of anguage belonging to the humans or the crystallizers, and neither were they from anguage that existed in the geno universe.


    ¡°How did they get inside there?¡± Han Sen was ying with the crystal orb, trying to activate it. Nothing he did seemed to work.


    If this was a treasure of some kind, it might require a very special element to activate it.


    ¡°If those seven little minks could enter the orb, that must mean that their power is the same as the orb¡¯s power. I can cast powers with my Dongxuan Aura. Perhaps I can simte the lifeforce of the little mink and get it to work,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen was wondering how to get the seven minks out first, though. It was then that he realized the mist inside the cave was starting to fade. The spring was on the precipice of erupting.


    Han Sen quit his stalling, put the crystal orb in his pocket, and ran out of the cave.


    The valley¡¯s mist was starting to fade. Something was sucking it all away.


    Han Sen followed the subsiding flow of the red mist until he reached a ce where the red mist was going into the ground. There was a big hole there now, and the red mist was drifting down into it.


    The mist around him was getting thinner and thinner, and it was then that Han Sen heard the sound of fighting. It must have been the Viscounts, rushing into the valley.


    Nothing wasing out of the spring, though, so Han Sen stood there as if he was guarding it. He waited for a flow to begin.


    Not long after, Sword Know made it deep into the valley. The red mist in the valley was almost all gone, and that was when he saw Han Sen. He coldlyughed, ¡°Han Sen, it is useless, even if you dide early. You still have to wait for the spring!¡±


    Many Viscounts were approaching behind Sword Know. Many xenogeneics were on their way, as well. They were all fighting hard.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him, so he just sat down to wait.


    Sword Know was next to the eye of the spring. He found a decent spot, and he got to killing the xenogeneics around him. Whenever the xenogeneics came within ten meters, he¡¯d kill them quick.


    ¡°Earl!¡± Han Sen frowned. Sword Know had not used spirit power, but his swordlight power was better than that of a Viscount.


    Han Sen reviewed the documents and read that only Viscounts coulde.


    ¡°Why are you here if you are an Earl!¡± Han Sen shouted over to Sword Know.


    Sword Know hummed and said, ¡°I was a Viscount when I came. Am I not allowed to level up?¡±


    After that, Sword Know looked at the other Viscounts sent by the other Kings. Then, he coldlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who became an Earl here.¡±


    Han Sen looked around. He saw a few Viscounts that were stronger than what Viscounts should have been capable of. He also saw Moon Wheel King¡¯s daughter Reba.


    ¡°You guys have really worked hard for this,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    ¡°Stay away from me, in case I hurt you by mistake. You know I have only just leveled up to Earl, so I can¡¯t really control my newfound powers all that well,¡± Sword Know said threateningly.

 Chapter 1917 - 1917 Stealing Spring Water

    <strong>1917 Stealing Spring Water</strong>


    Han Sen quietly drew out his Ghost Teeth Knife. He stood near the spring and waited for it to erupt. Sword Know frowned, but he didn¡¯t attack Han Sen. He knew the Kings were watching him. If they fought Han Sen now, Yisha wouldn¡¯t be very forgiving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think Knife Queen¡¯s protection grants you the ability to do anything you want. When the spring erupts, you better not stop me. I will fight you for it,¡± Sword Know said grimly.


    Han Sen continued to ignore him, and he just focused his attention on the spring¡¯s eye.


    Sword Know, seeing Han Sen being so arrogant, was enraged. He was an Earl, and Han Sen was just a Baron. That made him very upset. He wished to say something, but someone came closer to the spring¡¯s eye. It was Moon Wheel King¡¯s eldest daughter, Reba.


    The person directly behind Reba was the Viscount of the Tego. He had also be an Earl now. The change happened after he fought the xenogeneics.


    Not long after, seven or eight Earls arrived. They had all just be Earls, as well. They didn¡¯t make it obvious like Sword Know had by making themselves Earls as soon as they arrived.


    But they knew what they were each trying to do, and so no one raised a fuss to me one another.


    The people that the Kings had sent were the Earls that needed to take the spring water. The Viscounts did note. They took a path through the mountains, to prohibit the xenogeneics froming in. They were killing all that dared to try.


    Suddenly, near the spring¡¯s eye, the red mist vanished, revealing a ck tunnel. It was only around the size of a man¡¯s fist, and it was difficult to determine how deep it went.


    After the mist faded, a red light shot out of the cave. It fired straight up into the sky like a red beam. The beam was around an arm¡¯s thickness. It rose into the sky, but it did not spread out. It looked rather weird.


    The Viscounts and the Earls knew the red mist spring was now erupting. The Earls quickly positioned themselves so they could steal the water.


    ¡°Get away!¡± The Tego Earl came at Han Sen, holding a big knife.


    The spring eye was too small, and the surrounding area was fairly limited. Seven to eight people were already there. Han Sen had taken the best spot, and the Tego wanted to push him away.


    Han Sen stared at the man, because he was not going to budge for anyone.


    The Tego Earl¡¯s eyes looked cold. He swung his Ghost Head Knife at Han Sen. The ck knife looked like the gaping maw of a tiger, ready to swallow him up.


    Reba and the others were shocked. They weren¡¯t expecting Tego to go all in. He really wanted to kill Han Sen.


    Genuine fights often made the avoidance of death a difficulty, but Han Sen was Knife Queen¡¯s student. Even if Reba was the one who wanted to kill him, she¡¯d have to think twice about doing such a thing. It was rare for the Tego to do something like this so recklessly.


    But the Tego Earl had been sent here by Shadow King. The others now thought that this might have made sense.


    Shadow King was a very cruel individual. He controlled the Rebate¡¯s Dark Moon Hall, and oftenmitted to acts that destroyed families. He wasn¡¯t like any of the other Kings. His men were fearless, unlike ordinary Nobles.


    Han Sen merely moved his legs and evaded the Tego Earl¡¯s attack. He quickly leaped above the Tego¡¯s head.


    ¡°Good.¡± The Tego had expected Han Sen to move away with that speed. His left hand punched upwards, though, with a lion¡¯s roar to elerate it. It was something that was even scarier than the de he wielded.


    Now everyone realized his proficiency actuallyy in fist skills and not knives. The attack was just to trick Han Sen.


    ¡°Scary guy. He must be a part of Dark Moon Hall,¡± Reba thought to herself.


    ¡°Han Sen is either going to die or be heavily injured,¡± Sword Know and the others guessed. Han Sen was fast, but the Tego Earl could anticipate and match his speed. They were so close to each other, and thetter was a far stronger fighter. If he wasn¡¯t going to be merciful, Han Sen was a dead man.


    Seeing the Tego¡¯s facial expression, though, it seemed unlikely that he¡¯d be handing out mercy.


    As the fist-like tigere up to Han Sen, Han Sen elerated. In the air, he flew around like a hawk and avoided the Tego Earl¡¯s fist attack. Then, he used his Ghost Teeth Knife to sh the felon¡¯s neck.


    The Tego Earl¡¯s neck had a small slice. It wasn¡¯t a deep cut, but it was bleeding. And what¡¯s more, it emitted a purple mist.


    ¡°What are those shoes Han Sen has? They¡¯re so fast! That speed is equal to the best even a Marquise can achieve.¡± Reba and the other Earls were all in shock. They looked at Han Sen¡¯s rabbit shoes with ravenous greed.


    The Tego Earl had been struck with Teeth power. The wound was small, though, and he was an Earl, so the power spread slowly. It¡¯d be a little while before much damage was inflicted.


    The Tego Earl roared with anger, and he wished to strike Han Sen again. But then, the spring eye shed red. A red ball shot into the sky. It was so fast, not even Han Sen could react to it in time.


    But as it went higher, it slowed down. When it reached a hundred meters in the sky, the red ball exploded. It was like a firework, and the spring water came out with it. There was a scatter of seven to eight drops.


    The Tego Earl did not have time to fight Han Sen. Reba and the others were rushing up into the sky to collect the red waterdrops. But after rising a mere dozen meters, something suddenly shed and sent them back down. They couldn¡¯t even eat dust.


    Reba and the others were shocked. Han Sen was far too fast, and he was going to take two to four drops of the spring water.


    They had clearly underestimated Han Sen¡¯s speed. Han Sen was flying like a phoenix, with the speed of shooting shadow. He managed to take every single waterdrop, and not leave a single one for the others.


    Everyone was so mad, they wished to fight Han Sen. But then, another orb came shooting into the sky. Everyone was shocked, and they all tried to get the spring water that would be inside this second ball.

 Chapter 1918 - Drinking Spring Water

    Chapter 1918


    <strong>Drinking Spring Water</strong>


    Before they could do anything, Han Sen had already flown over towards the ball of light and grabbed it before it could explode. The red thing looked like a glob of jelly in Han Sen¡¯s hand. Without a single mote of hesitation, Han Sen shoved it into his mouth and swallowed it.


    Reba and the other Earls were infuriated, but another red orb wasing.


    ¡°That is the third drop of springwater, so there must be much to earn here!¡± Reba and the other Earls wished to grab theing ball.


    But the same thing happened again, with Han Sen moving too quickly. Before the ball of light could even explode, Han Sen had grabbed it and gobbled it down.


    The red, jelly-like liquid surged with power inside Han Sen¡¯s belly, and such overbearing strength felt as if it could tear Han Sen apart. So, Han Sen quickly used his Yin Yang Change. He turned that power into energy he could use, and then he let The Story of Genes absorb it.


    Transforming that energy was difficult. The springwater¡¯s incredible power was swelling inside his veins, and it coursed throughout his entire body with a ceaseless cycle. Every time it did, a certain amount of it would be converted into energy that was suitable for Han Sen.


    As this urred, Han Sen¡¯s blood vessels endured stress that was akin to being repeatedly cut by knives. It was very painful.


    Han Sen kept quiet as he suffered the pain of this exchange, though. He looked at the spring¡¯s eye, and he hoped to see more springwatering out.


    The springwater had been surprisingly quick in the beginning, and it was nowing at the speed of light. No one could react when the water first appeared. But whenever the waterdrops finally began to slow down, Han Sen was still the first to react. Han Sen was far faster than the Earls, and they had no hope ofpeting against him.


    Pang!


    Another red sh came out of the spring¡¯s eye. Another red orb of springwater shot skyward out.


    Reba shouted, ¡°You guys go and stop Han Sen! I will take the springwater, and then split it up. Otherwise, with Han Sen¡¯s speed, he¡¯ll keep us from getting anything!¡±


    Those that had been chosen toe to the spring were not stupid. The other elites were Earls, and it was why they had been selected by the Kings. After hearing Reba, the Earls immediately moved to prevent Han Sen from obtaining any more of the water.


    Suddenly, a great deal of scary power turned to target Han Sen. The Earls summoned their strength, and although they did not expect to kill Han Sen outright, they at least thought they could stall him for a time.


    In the meantime, Reba sprinted after the red ball. If another Earl had volunteered to go after the red ball, the others might not be so trusting, but Reba was Moon Wheel King¡¯s eldest daughter. She wouldn¡¯t break her promise to share the springwater, as that would cost not only her own reputation but her father¡¯s as well.


    Suddenly, dragons roared. Scary lights, smokes, and shadows were pursuing Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s movement changed again, as if he was dancing. His body elerated and flickered right past the attacks of the Earls. As he passed Reba, he snagged the drop of springwater that had almost been within Reba¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°His speed is like that of a Duke!¡± Reba and the other Earls were bbergasted, in addition to being furious.


    He was just a Baron, and even so, he had those scary shoes that granted him such unbelievable speed. Against it, the Earls did not stand a chance. It made them incredibly angry.


    It was worse to know that as soon as Han Sen grabbed a droplet of water, he would swallow it whole without leaving behind even a single scrap.


    Even more confusing was the fact that when Han Sen swallowed the springwater, his body should have been impacted by the overwhelming power. It should have been ravaging his insides and making him feel like he was dying. Yet Han Sen had swallowed so many without showing any reaction. He wasn¡¯t exhibiting any emotion, so it was like he wasn¡¯t enduring any pain.


    Ordinary people, after swallowing one droplet, could be Barons. A Baron that swallowed a dozen could be a Viscount.


    Han Sen had swallowed four or five of the red orbs. Each of those contained seven or eight drops. He must have consumed at least thirty of the drops by now, and yet, nothing seemed to have changed.


    They had no clue what was going on inside Han Sen¡¯s body, though. Secretly, it really did feel as if he was getting cut up. But Han Sen had endured a lot of pain over the years, and he could handle and hide it far better than most people could. That was how he could refine the springwater and still fight Reba.


    Reba and the others could not detect this, but the Kings could.


    ¡°Knife Queen has a brilliant eye. He can endure so much pain, and yet he remains so calm. He hasn¡¯t made a single mistake. I don¡¯t think I could have performed so well when I was in my youth,¡± ck-Moon King said in admiration.


    Night River King, on the other hand, looked awful. He said, ¡°So? There have been four or five of the red mist orbs. He must have imed around thirty drops without leveling up. With that talent, do you honestly believe he can be a King?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It is hard to tell.¡± ck-Moon King smiled.


    Flower King and Moon Wheel King were watching the happenings of the valley, too. Flower King frowned. ¡°This red mist spring offers a lot. It might even erupt a few more times! Han Sen¡¯s shoes are too weird. They give him the speed of a Duke. Reba and the others aren¡¯t able to collect any of the springwater.¡±


    Moon Wheel King smiled and said, ¡°Maybe not.¡±


    Flower King looked at Moon Wheel King with shock. Moon Wheel King didn¡¯t borate, but Flower King could guess what he was hinting at.


    Pang!


    Another red orb came out of the springwater. Han Sen fired his power to get over towards it. Seven or eight Earls roared together and unleashed their powers, but they still couldn¡¯t match Han Sen¡¯s speed. He moved directly in front of the orb.


    Reba wore aplex expression. She was holding a spell card that was in the shape of a turtle. Light glowed from the symbols on the card. It looked as if she didn¡¯t want to use it, but she gritted her teeth and threw it at Han Sen.


    It traveled through the air andnded on Han Sen. Han Sen couldn¡¯t dodge, and the spell card attached itself to his body.


    When the turtle spell cardnded on Han Sen, he felt his body be heavy. He began to slow down, and gravity dragged so heavily on his body that he almost fell from the sky.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood was boiling. So, he reached out a hand and grabbed the red mist glob before he fell.

 Chapter 1919 - Red Mist Mink Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1919 Red Mist Mink Beast Soul</h4>


    ¡°The Jade Turtle Spell? You already had a n for slowing Han Sen down?¡± Flower King asked, looking at the spell that had been cast on Han Sen.


    Moon Wheel King said coldly, ¡°The speed of those shoes may not mean much to us, and they wouldn¡¯t work if there were Dukes on the field. Against lower level opponents, however, they make the boy undefeatable. So, I had a n to mitigate that.¡±


    Flower King was shocked, and he said, ¡°The Jade Turtle Spelles from the remains of a deified turtle. There are only 1365 of them in existence. They can only be used once to suppress creatures and slow them down. Not even Kings can withstand them. After all these years, very few remain. It is a waste to use one on a Baron.¡±


    Moon Wheel King looked tired, and he said, ¡°That is why Reba did not use it at first. She did not expect this spring could provide so much. But since the spring was so abundant, and the shoes were proving too much of a challenge, she had no choice but to use the spell.¡±


    ¡°She made a good decision. From how the spring has performed thus far, I¡¯m guessing that it will erupt another three or four times. It was worth using it. If we failed to bring back a single droplet, I doubt our wives would soon forgive us.¡± Flower King and Moon Wheel King both looked at each other.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was near the spring¡¯s eye now. His legs felt as if they were made of lead. He used all the power he could to fuel his rabbit shoes, but he was still as slow as he would have been if he wasn¡¯t wearing the shoes at all.


    Han Sen wished to detach the spell card, but it stuck to him tightly. It was like it was maized to him and he couldn¡¯t remove it. In addition to his decreased speed, his jumping and flying abilities were restricted. But those aside, Han Sen could still use his power.


    Seeing Han Sen get hit by the turtle spell and fall next to the spring eye, Sword Know and the others were delighted. The Tego Earl ran forward with his tiger fist to strike Han Sen.


    When Han Sen had been able to use his rabbit shoes to full-effect, he had not been afraid of the attack. But now that he was so slow, he could not dodge the fist and its hammering light.


    Han Sen was next to the spring¡¯s eye, yes, but he was not worried. Han Sen summoned something from his Sea of Soul, a red mist suddenly wrapped up his right hand. It was like a glove made of silk.


    This glove was obtained from the Red Mist Mink that Han Sen had killed before. It was a glove beast soul that increased the speed and power of Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Perhaps it was because he had yet to match the Earl ss of the item itself, but it only wrapped up one hand.


    But to Han Sen, that would be enough. The Nobles he contended with were Earls at best, and what¡¯s more, they had only just be Earls. They¡¯d only be slightly stronger than the glove at best, and it was likely they were weaker.


    Han Sen donned the glove and clutched his Ghost Teeth Knife. Seeing the iing strike headed for him, he did not try to evade it. Instead, he threw his own attack directly towards it.


    Because Spell was not a Viscount yet, Han Sen could not use Jadeskin, Mutant Blood, nor the Dongxuan Sutra. He could only use The Story of Genes to fight the Tego Earl.


    Everyone there, seeing Han Sen fighting the Tego Earl, frowned. There was no way a Baron could hope to defeat the Tego Earl. Han Sen was not wearing his Marquise armor, either. He could be killed with a single punch.


    The Tego Earl saw Han Sen shing towards his fist, and he looked cold. He increased his speed, hoping to finish Han Sen for good.


    A ck tiger punch of light came roaring towards Han Sen. It was probably going to turn him into dust.


    Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s de was purple-ck. Without any god light or godly presence, the attack that came forward to meet with the fist looked ordinary.


    Katcha!


    That scary attack looked incredible, in the eyes of others. But it was cut open by the Ghost Teeth Knife. From top to bottom, it was sliced in two.


    Ghost Teeth Knife and the Tego¡¯s fist came against each other, and a dong noise sounded. Han Sen stood where he was, unmoving. The Tego, on the other hand, went stumbling back four steps.


    The fist had an obvious knife mark, and blood leaked between the Earl¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The Tego Earl was shocked. The other Earls were stunned, too.


    ¡°That glove! There is something amiss with his glove! It is a powerful treasure that increases his strength and speed!¡± Reba was the heir of a half-deity. She knew far more than an ordinary Earl, and she could immediately identify the problem.


    Pang!


    Before anyone¡¯s daze had been broken, the spring¡¯s eye unleashed another red light. More springwater was up for grabs.


    ¡°His movement speed is being suppressed by the Jade Turtle Spell. He cannot steal any more from us, so ignore him!¡± an Earl shouted.


    But Reba and the other Earls had already realized this. Silently, they rushed after the springwater.


    Reba and the others could tell that Han Sen¡¯s hand¡¯s speed and power had increased, but he was still slow to move. He could not fly or pose a significant threat in battle for them. But this belief made the Earl that made the call toofortable; it¡¯s what prompted his shout. The others were moving already.


    A red light shot out of the spring¡¯s eye, as quick as lightning.


    Reba and the others were prepared to steal the water this time, but just as the light came firing out, a hand snatched it a mere two meters above the ground. Then, many more red balls came out from the red mist spring¡¯s red beam.


    Everyone was shocked as they stared at Han Sen¡¯s hand. He was standing near the spring¡¯s eye, and they stared at him in a daze.


    The springwater was random. When a droplet rose from the spring, it was initially moving at the speed of light. Not even a Marquise could capture one of those droplets at the moment it spawned. But Han Sen had managed to grab it with his bare hands. That was shocking.


    ¡°Coincidence?¡± Reba wondered, not able to believe what she was seeing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence,¡± Night River King said, as his eyes froze on Han Sen.


    Moon Wheel King and the others had realized this, too. It wasn¡¯t by chance, and it shocked them all.


    ¡°We cannot let him stay near the red mist spring!¡± Sword Know was furious now. He shed towards Han Sen. The Tego came at Han Sen from the other side.

 Chapter 1920 - Empty Mouth, White Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 1920 Empty Mouth, White Teeth</h4>


    Sword Know¡¯s swordlight became a star in the sky. It descended like a meteor shower, drenching Han Sen¡¯s entire body in the starry swordlight. From the other side, the Tego Earl was like a tiger. His punch leaped forward like a beast, with Han Sen as its prey.


    Han Sen was under fire from both sides. He couldn¡¯t speed up, and neither could he hope to evade. He didn¡¯t want to leave the spring¡¯s eye, either. With his immobility, he had to stop the spring water the moment it appeared. If the droplets made it past him, he wouldn¡¯t stand any chance of retrieving them.


    But there was a chance that the red beam was harmful, so he couldn¡¯t stand directly over the spout. Even if he could, he knew Sword Know and the others wouldn¡¯t let him stay there.


    Reba and the other Earls did not fight alongside Sword Know and Tego Earl. They believed Han Sen¡¯s power might have been the equivalent of an Earl, but his skill most certainly wasn¡¯t. Furthermore, his movement had been restricted until he was slower than a Baron. He¡¯d be lucky not to get killed by those two Earls.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t disheartened by those odds, though. He put the springwater into his mouth, while his other hand wielded Ghost Teeth Knife. He spun it in a circle.


    Sword Know¡¯s starry swordlight impacted the twirling knife and vanished into the blurring circle.


    On the other side, the Tego Earl¡¯s fist was falling towards Han Sen. Han Sen moved his hand and pulled the knife circle closer. The starry swordlight emerged from the knife circle, prepped to strike the fist.


    Boom!


    The swordlight and the fistlight shattered, creating arge shockwave. Sword Know and the Tego stumbled back. Han Sen, on the other hand, was unharmed. He remained standing exactly where he had been.


    Everyone was frozen. No one had expected this result.


    ¡°Empty Mouth, White Teeth! That is the hardest technique of Teeth Knife. It can exchange ck and white, yin and yang. Even the few Dukes that have practiced Teeth Knife would not dare risk using this. No one dares to use it because sess is not guaranteed. Han Sen has just used it, though, and he did seed!¡± Reba stared at the scene in disbelief.


    Reba wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this way, either. Flower King and Moon Wheel King were in just as much shock.


    Empty Mouth, White Teeth was not difficult to practice, but it was extremely difficult to use inbat. The user had to have true understanding of their own power and their enemy¡¯s power as well. They had to know a lot, too. If they didn¡¯t, they¡¯d only end up bringing harm upon themselves.


    Out of all the Rebate, the only one who could use this ability inbat was Knife Queen.


    A few of the Dukes that had practiced Teeth Knife had given it a try in the past, but they all failed. And since a miss inbat could result in death, few others were keen on trying it.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s shock, the spring¡¯s eye gleamed with another red light. Another orb of spring water was shooting out.


    Han Sen reached out his hand and grabbed the droplet. It was really pleasing to see him do this, like watching someone catch a fly with chopsticks.


    ¡°I have to get him away from the spring¡¯s eye!¡± Reba turned into a light, and she shot towards Han Sen.


    Sword Know and the Tego Earl were running towards Han Sen, too. They wanted to get him away from the spring; they¡¯d kill him if they had to.


    Du Lishe and the other Viscounts were still dealing with the xenogeneics. Du Lishe was still a little weak, though, and Moon Wheel King had not permitted her to be an Earl there. So, she did not go to the red mist spring¡¯s eye. Still, she was able to keep an eye on the situation unfolding there.


    Han Sen had taken all the spring water alone, and he had managed to do it while beating back the Tego Earl and Sword Know. Needless to say, she was surprised. But when Reba decided to join the two attacking Han Sen, what happened next made Du Lishe believe she was dreaming.


    The purple-ck Ghost Teeth Knife moved in the same way Han Sen did. It was difficult to predict. He was fighting back the Earls, and despite Reba joining in to help, they could still not remove him from the spring¡¯s eye.


    The scariest thing about all this was that when Han Sen and Reba were fighting, Han Sen wasn¡¯t looking at the spring¡¯s eye. But when a red orb flew out, Han Sen would lean in and grab it really quick. He was faster than lightning, and in a sh, he¡¯d have put it in his mouth.


    Not only Du Lishe was shocked by this. Reba, the other Earls, and all the Kings that were observing the events were in shock.


    Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Knife was like a raging beast. His skills were very serious, and he looked like a champion. The Teeth Knife skill was helping Han Sen a lot right now. He was surrounded, but even so, he never slipped up once. He wasn¡¯t even rushed or panicked, and his performance was wless.


    Despite the difficulty of performing Empty Mouth, White Teeth inbat, Han Sen used it twenty times without fail. Now they knew that Han Sen was really like Knife Queen. He could use the ability inbat, to a degree that exceeded the chance of being a lucky fluke.


    Boom!


    As the observers watched the fight, Han Sen and his knife seemed to merge. Han Sen was Han Sen, and Ghost Teeth Knife was Ghost Teeth Knife, but now they werebined. They were one, like an evil-looking beast with a grin. It gave people the willies.


    ¡°Teeth Knife knifemind!¡± Suddenly, Night River King let out a scream.


    Yes, it was a Teeth Knife knifemind: the purest example of one, actually. And it wasing from a Baron.


    Moon Wheel King and the others were speechless. Even with their years of experience, they had no idea how Han Sen could practice Teeth Knife knifemind in such a small amount of time.


    But this was the Rebate¡¯s Teeth Knife. It was something most Rebate could not practice. Han Sen was just an outsider, and he had learned it all within a month. Moon Wheel King and the rest wouldn¡¯t have believed it if they weren¡¯t there to see it themselves.


    ¡°Is he a knife skill genius?¡± The Kings looked at him withplicated expressions.


    Reba was shocked, too. The scariest thing was that Han Sen¡¯s knifemind was gradually increasing.

 Chapter 1921 - Knifemind Shocking the Sky

    1921 Knifemind Shocking the Sky


    Han Sen lifted his knife. There was no shiny knifelight, no spiritual glow, but the knifemind was so scary. It felt like a beast that hade to swallow the sky. It could not be avoided, and even space above would find itself fractured.


    Although it was a wrong feeling, it shocked everyone with awe. It was a feeling they couldn¡¯t escape.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen shed towards the Tego Earl. He cut through his foe¡¯s armor and drew a deep cut across his chest. His Teeth power was buffed by his knifemind, and a purple mist began to envelop the wound, tearing it wider.


    Sword Know¡¯s meteor-like swordlight and another Earl¡¯s spear came striking at the same time. Han Sen did not move, though. His Ghost Teeth Knife began whirling up another spiral. He caught the swordlight inside the circle, and then he threw it towards Reba to slow her down.


    At the same time, Han Sen¡¯s left hand grabbed the red mist spring water. He put it in his mouth and swallowed it.


    All these actions were performed in one uninterrupted sequence. It looked simple and smooth. So many Earls were attacking Han Sen, but he made it look like he was shooing off a bunch of kids.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Flower King¡¯s eyes were open wide as he stared at Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t just generate a normal Teeth Knife knifemind. His knifemind was growing quickly, bing something greater than usual. Even Flower King, who had lived for a thousand years, had not seen anything like this before.


    Moon Wheel King and Night River King looked at Han Sen, but remained speechless.


    Three months of a major gambit had been reduced to a joke. Han Sen had only taken one and a half months to develop a terrifying knifemind. The most talented Dukes had taken several years to make a remotely simr amount of progress.


    Yisha¡¯s eyes looked bright as she watched. What she was thinking, though, you could not tell.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen cut Sword Know¡¯s arm off as he grabbed another glob of spring water and shoved it into his mouth.


    Everything was so seamless. If Sword Know and the others weren¡¯t the ones being subjected to this treatment, they¡¯d undoubtedly have praised the marvelous performance. All they could feel now, though, was shock.


    It was unbelievable for a Baron to use sword skills like that, even if he was being slightly buffed by the treasures he used.


    Han Sen kept on fighting, swallowing the orbs of spring water as he went. He had consumed at least ten of them, and he used Yin Yang Change to convert them into power. His energy and Spell armor began to turn red and give off a strange mist. He looked so very weird.


    Reba and the others did not want to retreat in such a state. They used all the power they could muster to fight Han Sen, but it meant naught. They still couldn¡¯t keep up, and they hadn¡¯t been able to im a single drop of water for themselves. Han Sen had taken them all.


    The storage capacity of that particr red mist spring was beyond anyone¡¯s wildest expectations. It was still releasing spring water.


    ¡°Huh, so what? Even if he does have tremendous skill, he has swallowed at least one hundred red mist spring water drops. Even if he was a bug, he should have been able to be a Viscount a few times over by now, but he hasn¡¯t yet leveled up. How does he expect to level up? I don¡¯t even think this guy will even be able to be a Duke,¡± Night River King said, as he coldly looked upon Han Sen.


    ck-Moon King sighed. He greatly favored Han Sen, but what Night River King said was true. Even a minuscule insect should have be a Viscount by now, but Han Sen had not. His ascendance required far too many resources.


    If it was that difficult for him to be a Viscount, it would be even harder for him to level up and hit loftier tiers. Even if Yisha was willing to keep growing him, the chances of Han Sen ever bing a King were super low.


    ¡°It is a shame. To have such talent and yet be shackled with a geno art and body such as that.¡± Moon Wheel King sighed. He felt very sorry for thed.


    Flower King looked at Han Sen with admiration. He sighed and said, ¡°It does not matter how good his skills are; if he cannot attain a higher level, it is all for naught. Thirteen spring water drops could create ten Viscounts. And yet, he has not leveled up. I don¡¯t think he will ever be a King.¡±


    The red mist inside Han Sen¡¯s body was getting thicker and thicker, and it was as if it was getting hacked at by des. But his Spell armor remained quiet, and it wasn¡¯t releasing any energy at all.


    Han Sen kept fighting and drinking all the water he could grab. The spring continued to erupt and supply him with drops. Everyone thought each glob of water would be thest, but their expectations were shattered by the emergence of another¡ªeach and every time.


    When Han Sen had swallowed seventeen or eighteen globs, the spring¡¯s eye began throwing out even more water.


    ¡°How many xenogeneics were killed here in ancient times to produce such arge quantity of water beneath the surface?¡± ck-Moon King said in wonder.


    Night River King¡¯s eyebrows kept on twitching. Han Sen had swallowed so much spring water, and he found himself having difficulty holding back. He had thought the spring water would have emptied by now, so he had held himself back each time.


    But every time he thought of that, more water came out. Right now, the twentieth glob of spring water was emerging.


    Night River King was now full of regret. He regretted not making a move of his own any sooner. He could have grabbed at least ten water drops. Now, all of the spring water was inside Han Sen¡¯s belly, and he could not even produce a fart. It was a waste of a rare material.


    When the spring erupted again, Night River King finally couldn¡¯t keep himself restrained. He did not care if there was any more spring watering or not; he was going to make a move. If he didn¡¯t, he believed his heart would be buried by dust¡ªand that would affect his training.


    Moon Wheel King and the others were shocked. If a red mist spring produced one hundred water drops, it was considered veryrge. This spring had produced almost two hundred, and it was still going.


    The scariest thing was that Han Sen had swallowed so much of that water, and yet he had not be a Viscount.


    Sword Know¡¯s eyebrows jumped, as if he had just heard something. His face changed, but he decided to spit out some blood and jump towards Han Sen like a bloody arrow.


    Han Sen shed towards the blood arrow and cut it open. But inside the blood arrow was a red bug which continued flying towards Han Sen. It was so small and so fast that it hit Han Sen¡¯s forehead, even with his Spell helmet on.


    As this urred, the spring¡¯s eye was shining bright. A red light came out of the red spring, but this time, it was not water. It was a red soul.


    ¡°The red mist soul!¡± All the Kings screamed.


    But before they could do anything, Han Sen grabbed the soul and swallowed it.

 Chapter 1922 - Spell Evolution

    1922 Spell Evolution


    Han Sen kept fighting and consuming the spring water he could get. His mind was thinking about the little bug on his forehead, so he wasn¡¯t paying attention to anything else.


    Han Sen thought what he had taken was just arger water drop. It sure tasted like ordinary spring water, but after swallowing it, he acknowledged that something might have been wrong. It was as if he swallowed a vat ofva, and his entire body red up with pain. He was burning on the inside with a sensation that was worse than any cut.


    But Han Sen kept on casting his Yin Yang Change, trying to convert the horrible substance. His other hand was reaching for his forehead, to try to remove the red bug.


    The bug looked like blood. It was only the size of a needle head, and when it touched Han Sen¡¯s forehead, it tried to drill through the helmet. Quickly, a hole had been punctured through the Spell armor. The fiend was going to go right through.


    Han Sen used his other hand to cover the hole, but the bug was already inside the armor. He couldn¡¯t get a hold of it.


    Han Sen frowned. Before he could think about how to deal with the bug, Sword Know and the Tego Earl wereing for him once again.


    They were just like Han Sen right now, in that they did not know about the red mist soul. They didn¡¯t know that after the red mist soul, there would not be any more spring water.


    The red mist soul was extremely rare. It was an angry spirit that the spring itself had generated.


    The red mist spring worked on Viscounts. It was not effective when you reached Earl, but the red mist soul was. It could trigger an evolution for an Earl. The chances weren¡¯t very high, but the mere prospect of it being a possibility was quite scary.


    If normal Viscounts used a red mist soul, they could easily be an Earl. It was a guarantee.


    The Kings watched Han Sen swallow the red mist soul, and they thought it to be an even grander waste. None felt this more than Night River King. He wished he had allowed Sword Know to use the Blood-Brain Bug sooner.


    Blood-Brain Bugs were a harmful xenogeneic. As a parasite, they couldtch themselves onto the brains of others. One of them would look like a normal bug, but when activated, it could ravage the brain of its victim. Its behavior could be controlled remotely, too.


    Seeing the Blood-Brain Bug pierce the helmet, Han Sen¡¯s body shone. The Spell armor was glowing white.


    The red mist soul in Han Sen¡¯s body, and the spring water, were converted into energy inside his armor. Spell¡¯s energy was finally released. It was going to reach Viscount ss.


    Katcha!


    The Spell armor was bathed in light, and in its radiance, the Blood-Brain Bug melted. Nothing of it remained.


    Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife glowed white as it was imbued with Spell¡¯s light. It was a knifelight.


    Han Sen¡¯s knifemind was also increasing. It was scary before, but now it was bing something even greater. It was way past the level of a Duke.


    Boom!


    The person and the knifebined into one. The knifelight was like the light of dawn. It banished the dark and signaled theing of a new day. And now, it was going after the Tego Earl.


    The Tego Earl was shocked. That knifelight was scarier than any monster. It took over his entire world. The Tego Earl swung his fist like a tiger, but he himself wished to retreat.


    The knifelight acted as if it had a life of its own. It smashed into his back and sent fractures all the way through his chest. He started to bleed profusely.


    When the blood spilled out, the purple mist began to spread across the wounds. The Tego Earl looked scared, and his wounds expanded quickly. His chest was torn wide open, and then, his organs fell out.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± The Tego Earl screamed. He had been ripped apart by the Teeth power.


    Reba and the others stopped attacking. The looked at Han Sen, holding Ghost Teeth Knife like a demon.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was going to stop. And he turned his murderous attention onto Sword Know.


    In that fight, all that the other Earls had wanted was a bit of that spring water. It was only the Tego Earl and Sword Know that wanted to kill Han Sen. But he didn¡¯t look willing to stop.


    The knife he wielded was like a demon striker. The knifelight was like a maw of toxic teeth, wanting to crush Sword Know.


    Sword Know knew he was injured, and far worse than the Tego Earl had been just before Han Sen killed him. He couldn¡¯t take Han Sen¡¯s strike, and he looked so scared. He iled his sword to spawn another meteoric sh that could hopefully break Han Sen¡¯s swordlight.


    ¡°Enough! The fight for the red mist spring has ended.¡± Night River King¡¯s scary power and auranded. It covered the entirety of the Red Mist Valley. He spoke in a cold voice.


    Han Sen acted as if he had not heard him. He didn¡¯t care about the King¡¯s presence, and he still continued swinging his knife. The knifelight cut through from the top of Sword Know¡¯s head, down through his body until he flopped in two.


    Everyone was in shock. They never expected Han Sen could be so cruel. Even with Night River King there, he had mercilessly in Sword Know.


    Night River King was furious, and he said, ¡°I told you to stop! And you are still killing?¡±


    Night River King swung his palm, and his scary power came towards Han Sen to crush him. The mere presence that the hand possessed was terrifying. As rocks were broken, it felt like the end of the world.


    Han Sen was holding his Ghost Teeth Knife. He stared at that hand that towered towards the sky like a mountain. He wasn¡¯t scared, though.


    His knifemind roared like a beast, but the King¡¯s power did not relent.


    Boom!


    Before the hand couldnd, a purple gust of knife wind came from de. It traveled through space like a beam that crossed the universe. It broke through Eclipse¡¯s atmosphere and cut through the hand.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± A scream sounded, and the big hand was sliced into dust by that fearsome knifelight. Night River King¡¯s body disappeared, right from where he was on Eclipse.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Knife. Night River King was just angry, and he did not mean to hurt Han Sen,¡± Moon Wheel King said, looking up towards de.


    ¡°I will decide the fate of my student. Others should learn not to interfere.¡± Queen¡¯s voice sounded empty, but it was all over Narrow Moon.


    Moon Wheel King shook his head and then vanished from Eclipse.


    The other Kings left, too. There was no point in them staying any longer. If they tried anything, they¡¯d be humiliated like Night River King had.


    Now Han Sen had his Teeth Knife knifemind, Yisha could protect him properly. They weren¡¯t Moon Wheel King, and they were not deified. They wouldn¡¯t want to incite Yisha¡¯s fury.

 Chapter 1923 - 1923 The Third Form

    <strong>1923 The Third Form</strong>


    Han Sen was believed to have obtained his Teeth Knife knifemind in one and a half months. What¡¯s more, his knifemind was very close to the proficiency that only a King could demonstrate. It dazed the Narrow Moon elites into a state of disbelief.


    They had seen this with their own eyes, though. And so they couldn¡¯t actually doubt it.


    They couldn¡¯t im that Han Sen was cheating, either. Yisha was the only other that could practice Teeth Knife in such a fashion. Even if Yisha was helping Han Sen cheat somehow, there was no way Han Sen should have been able to earn such a knifemind in such a short time.


    People were worried, though. And no one could doubt Han Sen¡¯s talent.


    Han Sen¡¯s performance with the red mist spring was shocking. Many members of Moon Garden, such as Reba and Du Lishe, now greatly feared Han Sen.


    The day after the events of the red mist spring, Yisha gave Han Sen a call. She didn¡¯t say much, but she provided him with a geno art to practice with.


    You performed well. This geno art is your reward. But you cannot be cocky about it. You need to remember that if you do not obtain deified status, it will be useless. Your strength won¡¯t matter.¡±


    She gave him some Viscount geno fluid, too, so he could practice.


    Han Sen did not understand what Yisha meant by this. But he was relieved that Yisha had protected him, indicating that things were okay between them.


    Not long after, Moon Garden invited Han Sen to be a member, but Yisha rejected it on his behalf. Yisha had wanted Han Sen to join Moon Garden to gain support from the tribe, but she changed her mind after all that had happened. She didn¡¯t want him joining them.


    Because of this, the Kings at Narrow Moon held another meeting. They tried to convince Yisha to allow Han Sen to be a member of Moon Garden. Her response was cold. ¡°My student is not any boy you can push around however you wish.¡±


    After that, she left. She didn¡¯t save face for Moon Wheel King, either.


    Moon Wheel King and the others wanted Han Sen to join simply because Han Sen¡¯s talents were too shocking. His mind far exceeded the capabilities of others at the same level. If he could join Moon Garden and practice with the members there, the others should also benefit and be stronger.


    Yisha was no longer interested in this arrangement, though. And it wasn¡¯t as if they could force Han Sen to take part in Moon Garden.


    ...


    Han Sen was in his room, ying with the Jade Turtle Spell. Normally, it was a one-time use item. It wouldn¡¯te off after being used. Instead, its power would be exhausted after a day and the entire thing would shatter.


    When Han Sen returned to base, his body felt awful under the weight of the Jade Turtle Spell. He tried to pull it off, but s, he was unable to. Since he couldn¡¯t use super king spirit mode, he ended up trying the Dongxuan Sutra. He spread its influence into the Jade Turtle Spell, then simted its powers and removed it from himself.


    The power of the Jade Turtle Spell was very deep. Han Sen only simted a tiny part of it, but he was able to learn a lot. It also made him wonder where it hade from.


    Due to the power being too deep and profound, Han Sen was unable to learn it all. So, he began fiddling with the thing using the Dongxuan Aura to slowly learn more about it.


    The geno art Yisha had given Han Sen was a light-based art called Moon. As he practiced it, he found that it fit him quite well.


    Moon was fairly amazing, as well. It could use the powers of light to generate a moon of his own. The power was something like the ability of an Earl to generate a spirit that wasn¡¯t actually a real spirit.


    Han Sen was quite interested in this geno art. And since it was Yisha who had allowed him to practice it, he didn¡¯t dare bezy with the gift. He practiced with it whenever he was able to.


    The biggest reward he had received from the events at the red mist spring was his Spell evolving. Quite surprisingly, the Viscount ss Spell was able to unleash light powers of its own. Furthermore, it possessed a third form.


    Geno armaments had two forms, traditionally. One was the in armorset form that was always there for him to equip.


    The second form came from reaching the second stage of evolution. In Han Sen¡¯s case, it was ady form; the gunner called Spell. Xie Qing King¡¯s book and Wang Yuhang¡¯s bike were the second forms, too.


    Very few, if any, had heard of there being a third possible form. Han Sen knew very little about geno armaments, though, so he wasn¡¯t sure if it was how umon it truly was. Regardless, this was the first time he had seen or heard of such a thing.


    Spell¡¯s third form was that of a sniper rifle. Han Sen tried out the rifle and found it surprisingly easy to get headshots from a distance of a hundred miles.


    The biggest advantage of having a sniper rifle was that Han Sen¡¯s power was concentrated into bullets. Future engagements wouldn¡¯t be so costly, either, with the range of the weapon.


    The normal power of a Viscount came from swordlights or knifelights. It was very lucky if you could cast such strikes over a distance of a few hundred meters.


    But with that sniper rifle, Han Sen could guarantee headshots without his targets being aware of his presence. It was a perfect weapon for assassinations.


    The only limitation was that the bullet velocity depended on Spell¡¯s power and Han Sen¡¯s own power. But that still meant that the stronger they grew, the stronger the bullets would be. He just couldn¡¯t use other sources of power to fuel it.


    All in all, Han Sen loved it. He could level up quite easily with the rifle, and headshots would not be difficult to get.


    Tzi! Tzi!


    Han Sen was ying with the Jade Turtle Spell, and as he did, something moved in his pocket. It made a sound.


    Han Sen opened his pocket and saw the red mist orb inside. The seven minks were reemerging from the orb.


    When they saw Han Sen, they opened their eyes and began crooning at him.


    ¡°Are you guys hungry?¡± Han Sen thought he understood what they were implying.


    The little minks in Han Sen¡¯s pocket nodded.


    So, Han Sen fed them some xenogeneic meat. During the Red Mist Valley incident, the Viscounts had killed many creatures for him. He moved the flesh back to the base, and there was a lot. Because of this, he didn¡¯t mind feeding the little creatures.


    The seven minks munched on the flesh, and while they were eating, Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan their bodies and observe their energy flow.


    After watching them for a while, something gave him a shock. The minks really were just Baron ss, but their energy flows wereplex. They were unlike any other Baron he had seen before.

 Chapter 1924 - 1924 Red Copper Palace

    <strong>1924 Red Copper Pce</strong>


    Han Sen tried to simte the energy flow of the little minks. He could do this by transforming the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power into the power the little minks possessed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be difficult to do, as the little minks had only just been born. But it actually took Han Sen seven or eight days to simte their energy.


    Around this time, the little minks got hungry. They came out to eat again. After every meal, they returned to the red mist orb. They always tried to enter the red copper pce, but they failed each time.


    Seeing the little minks going back into the red mist orb, Han Sen finally finished simting their powers. He then tried to put the new energy into the red mist orb.


    When the power hit the red mist orb, Han Sen felt the red mist orb respond, as if it had a weird power of its own. It sucked Han Sen right inside.


    Dong!


    The red mist orb fell on the floor, and Han Sen had entered it. He could see a lot of red mist, in addition to the big red copper pce.


    Han Sen walked through the mist and headed straight for that elusive pce. The seven minks kept on looping around the pce, unable to find an ess point that would grant them entry.


    Seeing Han Sen, the seven little minks looked surprised. They surrounded Han Sen, jumping and screaming. They then ran for the main door.


    They lined up. Some of them used their ws to push, some of them used their bellies to push, and some of them used their backs to push. They tried their hardest to push against the door, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Tzi! Tzi!


    The little guys pushed so hard to no avail, then turned their attention to Han Sen to ask for his help.


    Han Sen had seen things like this many times before. If the seven minks wanted to enter that ce so badly, there must be something valuable inside.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He ced his hand against the door and pushed with the minks, trying to force it open.


    But the door was like stone. Han Sen tried his best to get it to move, but it wouldn¡¯t budge an inch.


    Han Sen looked at the door and found no indication of a lock. He frowned.


    ¡°Tzi! Tzi! Tzi! Tzi!¡± The little minks kept pointing at something, trying to tell him something.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Han Sen looked at them, but he could not speak theirnguage. He couldn¡¯t understand them.


    Luckily, the Dongxuan Aura could allow him to read minds, at least a little. The minks kept on running and pointing, and eventually, he heard a sound. It was a simple sound, but Han Sen could guess what they meant.


    Han Sen tried pushing the door again, but this time, he used the little minks¡¯ power to do so. He was simting them, yes, but he could still use the energy flow far better than the minks themselves could. When he pushed, the red copper door slowly opened.


    The little minks were delighted. They lined up and helped Han Sen push.


    The door was opening slowly, and when the opening reached one foot wide, the seven minks could not wait any longer. They hurriedly shuffled themselves inside. Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait either, and so he squeezed in through the gap. And on the inside, the pce really shocked Han Sen.


    Han Sen immediately noted how elegant the ce had looked from the outside. It had led him to believe that it was some sort of ancient relic, but now that he was looking at the interior, the pce was shining with lights. It looked very scientific. It was different from what he was expecting.


    The seven minks ran inside the pce as Han Sen followed. There were many strange tools and gizmos, and he felt as if he was entering the research quarters of some alien base.


    Han Sen saw there was arge throne inside the pce, though. There was a ten-meter-tall machine sitting on it, curiously enough. It looked like an old model of Alliance warframe. It was so old that it looked like a medieval knight. It was d in heavy armor and everything.


    Upon further inspection, Han Sen realized that the knight did not have any electrical devices attached to it. It was built from what he assumed to be red copper. It sat on the throne, and it gave no indication of possessing a life force. Even so, it gave the threatening feeling that it could get up and fight whenever it wished to.


    The seven little minks raced under its feet, then they climbed its copper body until they reached the heart. They pushed and squealed. What they were doing was anyone¡¯s guess.


    Boom!


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s confusion and wonder, the knight did indeed stand up off the throne. It lurched to its feet with a jerking movement and shook the minks off of its body.


    In the knight¡¯s empty eyes, a red light started to gleam. The light looked like some sort of warning beacon. Near the knight¡¯s heart, the red light grew stronger. It fired a red light towards the red minks, and all seven of them disappeared.


    And then, Han Sen saw the knight start to move. It was approaching him quickly. Its red copper body gave off a sense of foreboding.


    And shortly after, it was right next to Han Sen. It reached out its big hand and tried to pick Han Sen up.


    Han Sen frowned, and so he quickly retreated and evaded the hand¡¯s grip. But the armored knight bent its legs and unleashed a horrible power. It suddenly elerated forward and ran before Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked. He used the Jadeskin¡¯s godlight to punch against the knight¡¯s hand. A metal noise rang out following the collision, but the knight was not hurt. Han Sen¡¯s hand, however, was left feeling numb.


    Han Sen summoned his rabbit shoes and evaded the knight¡¯s hand that wasing for him again. He thought the armored knight could not catch up with him.


    But the knight¡¯s speed increased again, and it actually revealed itself to be faster than the rabbit shoes. It caught up with Han Sen way too quickly, and Han Sen was unable to dodge. It simply grabbed Han Sen¡¯s body as easily as one would a doll.


    Han Sen was shocked, but it was then that he realized the knight¡¯s hand was not exerting force. It put Han Sen in its palm and did not hurt him.


    The knight¡¯s hand moved near its heart. That was where the little minks had been sucked into.


    Han Sen simted the power of the little minks and then ced his hand against the knight¡¯s heart. Quickly, the knight¡¯s heart lit up again. The light shone on Han Sen, drawing him in.

 Chapter 1925

    1925 Red Mist King


    Han Sen felt as if his body was taken through the red mist. He felt as if he was sinking. When his body came to a stop, he saw the seven minks wrapped up in the same plume of red mist, right next to him.


    The red mist then cocooned itself around him, too. As the mist was attaching itself to him, a strange message prated his brain.


    Han Sen found that he could read the little minks¡¯ thoughts, primarily because they were so small and so simple. Their emotions were easy to discern due to their simplicity, unlike humans that have aplex variety of feelings. It was something he couldn¡¯t have exined in words.


    The stranger thing was when Han Sen noticed that the armored knight was trying tomunicate with him. It spoke about how one would gain control of it.


    That knight was called Red Mist King. Han Sen read its description and learned that it was like a wartime machine like the ones he had used in the Alliance. But Red Mist King wasn¡¯t built from circuits and electricity; it was actuallyprised of xenogeneic material and little else.


    He didn¡¯t need buttons to control it, either. All he had to do was use his mind, in addition to the red mist power.


    It did not take much red mist power for a Viscount to control the machine. Red Mist King generated its own power, too. It had been built from a swathe of xenogeneic materials, and it possessed incredible strength. But every time it was used, some of the energy inside it would be consumed. So, it would have to be imbued with more xenogeneic materials to replenish its energy.


    Han Sen sensed that most of its energy had already been spent, and that it only had around nine percent of its energy left. Han Sen did not understand how it worked, though.


    The seven minks were getting very excited. Their thoughts could control the Red Mist King, too. The Red Mist King returned to the throne and sat down in its previous ce.


    Han Sen thought the minks were merely taking a break, but the equipment in the pce started up. With a whir, the lights of the equipment began to gleam. Even the throne itself started to shine. And then the dimension near the throne began to twist.


    Before Han Sen could react, he saw the space of the ce begin to twist. Red Mist King was sent out, and it appeared near a teleporter on a. The little minks merrily guided Red Mist King out of that teleporter, and what Han Sen saw surprised him.


    Machines that looked like Red Mist King were everywhere. They each had a different shape and size. There were some like beasts or bugs, and there were even a few resembling livestock.


    The buildings were built from a simr material, too. It looked like a mechanical straight out of a sci-fi movie.


    Han Sen had seen all sorts of different xenogeneic materials. He knew that inside them, there had to be something like the little minks controlling them.


    ¡°Are there other minks inside these machines, too? Is it an entire race of them?¡± Han Sen was shocked at the mere thought.


    But when Red Mist King walked out of the teleporter, rm noises started to sound. Then, anguage red¡ªone which Han Sen could not understand. At that moment, all the xenogeneic material machines turned to look at the Red Mist King. Han Sen thought things had gone pretty awry.


    The next second, many xenogeneic machines wereing for Han Sen. Furthermore, they were aiming at Red Mist King. Their weapons were likesers, and they started to fire at Red Mist King.


    Han Sen could see that most of thesers had Viscount ss strength, but there were a few that were Earl ss.


    Boom!


    After the chaos started to unfold, Red Mist King was sent soaring into a building with a crash. Han Sen felt every movement, but Red Mist King hadn¡¯t sustained any injuries.


    The little minks were rolling around in the mist. They looked rather annoyed.


    And then, Han Sen saw the joints of the armor begin to shine red. The minks controlled the Red Mist King¡¯s fists, which were now zing with fire. It moved forward and punched an opponent.


    Boom!


    A giant beam of light came out of the fist. It destroyed the streets, buildings, and xenogeneic machines all around. Everything was broken or melted under the force.


    A building that was a few hundred meters tall was vaporized, and a ten-meter-deep crater was all that remained. The path of destruction kept extending out, though, as if it was the end of the world. It felt as if everything there would be wiped out. The red mist didn¡¯t seem bound to the¡¯s surface, though. It reached out into the atmosphere, as if it was going out to space.


    ¡°Sh*t! That¡¯s strong.¡± Han Sen was frozen. ¡°That punch was the equivalent of a King ss elite. That¡¯s scary.¡±


    After the initial shock, a flurry of surprises continued toe. The Red Mist King was very strong, and furthermore, Han Sen could control it. That meant Han Sen could be that strong and not have anything to be afraid of.


    If Night River King came to provoke him again, Han Sen could punch him into the sky, regardless of whether or not he was a f*cking king.


    But Han Sen¡¯s dream quickly came to a halt. The red mist had given him a lot of information, but one of the alerts was now warning him that the energy reserves were very low. It was lower than one percent now, at a figure of 0.75%.


    ¡°F*ck! One punch took away nine percent of its energy?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t dare hesitate now. He pulled the seven little minks closer, to prevent them from piloting the Red Mist King any further. Han Sen decided to take control of it, and he raced it back to the teleporter. The dimension twisted once again, and they vanished from the area.


    When the vortex untwisted and deposited them back in normal space, they found themselves back inside the red copper pce. Han Sen was greatly relieved. The seven little minks, however, were looking rather angry. Han Sen quickly scanned their minds, and it allowed him to understand why they were as angry as they were.


    They had merrily gone in there because, from what Han Sen could discern, they wanted to go home. But as soon as they teleported, they were treated like enemies. That was the source of their frustration.


    But then Han Sen thought about the punch. Han Sen thought that the creatures of that might have every right to be as furious as they were.


    Han Sen grabbed the seven little minks, in case they decided to drive the Red Mist King back. Red Mist King had next to no energy, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if it could return from another trip through the teleporter.


    Han Sen brought them all the way out of the red mist orb so he could keep an eye on them. He went on the inte to find out what he could about the red mist orb, Red Mist King, and the little minks.

 Chapter 1926

    1926 Watching a Ceremony


    Fortunately, now that he was a student of someone who was half-deified, Han Sen had some level of authority across Narrow Moon. It gave him ess to information that the ordinary Rebates were not permitted to know.


    Han Sen could not find out anything about the origin of the red mist orb, but he was able to learn about the red mist minks and the Red Mist King.


    In the geno universe, there was a race called Meka. In truth, it wasn¡¯t one fixed race, but a title that included a number of subspecies and different blood lineages. So, because of their extreme diversity, the Meka couldn¡¯t be considered a higher race like the Feathers were. Even if their strength exceeded that of some higher races.


    Even if one of the Meka managed to light a genontern, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to enable all Meka to be considered a higher race; there were too many differences in the blood between them all.


    The Meka¡¯s xenogeneic space included everything from pigs to snakes. There were still so many different types of creatures that were considered Meka that it was difficult to keep track of them all.


    But there was one connecting thread, and that was a talent shared by all the Meka. They could consume xenogeneic genes and create a new material inside their own bodies.


    The Meka used these materials to create xenogeneic battle bodies, creations that were simr to the Red Mist King.


    But in order to be used, xenogeneic battle bodies required a power that belonged solely to the Meka. So, if you were not one of the Meka, and you had a xenogeneic battle body, you would not be able to operate it.


    ¡°Without a doubt, those little minks belong to the Meka. They¡¯re rted in some way, leastways. But if that¡¯s the case, then why were they born here? And why was the Red Mist King here? The Meka need a lot of xenogeneic genes to create xenogeneic battle bodies, and the red mist spring had a lot of spring water. That means many xenogeneics died here. These two have to be rted in some way,¡± Han Sen thought.


    But this was all he could conjecture. He couldn¡¯t make any further guesses, as the information he had discovered did not talk about the red mist minks and the Red Mist King specifically.


    Han Sen tried to use xenogeneic gene ingredients to fill up the Red Mist King¡¯s energy, but he soon realized that it wasn¡¯t working.


    This was because xenogeneic genes had to be eaten by the red mist minks, who would then release the energy they had gained. That was the top-up process for the Red Mist King. The red mist minks were too small right now, however, so they couldn¡¯t eat much. And they were also slow to generate energy.


    Han Sen let them eat as many Baron xenogeneic genes as they were capable. But by doing so, they were only able to generate 0.01% percent of the needed energy each day. And that was with all seven of them working together. God only knew how long it would take for the batteries to fill up.


    Han Sen discovered that Red Mist King¡¯s¡ªthe one they had gone to¡ªbelonged to the Meka¡¯s xenogeneic space. Red Mist King¡¯s arrival had been a big event for the Meka, and there was a lot of news coverage on it.


    Han Sen was happy he had managed to get out of there quickly. If the Meka King ss sorts found him, he didn¡¯t know if he could have made it out alive.


    Eclipse had been quiet for a while. After a few days, ck Steel sent him a message inviting him to ck- Moon to observe a ceremony. The ceremony was about forging a knife. The knife was forged already, so this was more of an opening ceremony for the weapon.


    The ck family wouldn¡¯t invite others if it was an ordinary knife, but this was different. ck-Moon King had spent a hundred years to forge a King ss knife. And that was why he wished to arrange a ceremony that others could attend.


    Not just anyone was qualified to watch, either. Most of the invites were sent to King ss elites. A few lower level subordinates could follow after their Kings, but they weren¡¯t allowed to be there when the ceremony was taking ce.


    No other Viscounts like Han Sen received a direct invitation, and only three or four Dukes received a direct invite. They were ck-Moon King¡¯s friends.


    Although Han Sen was not particrly interested in attending a ceremony, Yisha told him that ck-Moon King was going out of his way to include Han Sen. ck-Moon King had always spoken positively about Han Sen, so he had no qualms in agreeing to the invite and going.


    On the day of the ceremony, ck-Moon King called for a spacecraft to collect Han Sen. Yisha also received an invitation, but she wasn¡¯t going, so Han Sen had to go alone.


    When he reached ck-Moon, ck Steel invited Han Sen to join him in watching the ceremony. Han Sen realized he was sitting in the same spot Yisha was supposed to.


    That also meant he was sitting next to Moon Wheel King and a few of the other Kings. Reba and Qing Li could only stand somece in the back, as they hadn¡¯t been honored with seats.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t very concerned about the situation, though. He had seen too much in his lifetime, so paltry things like social awkwardness no longer bothered him. He simply acted cool while he drank his tea. He wasn¡¯t unnerved by the proximity of Moon Wheel King and the others.


    But the Kings took tiers seriously. To them, Han Sen was a small fry, so there was no need to converse with him. That meant no one talked to Han Sen.


    Half an hourter, no one had yet seen ck-Moon King or the King ss weapon he was supposed to present. Just as Han Sen was wondering when the event was going to begin, ck-Moon King appeared atop the peak of a stone mountain.


    Han Sen was surprised, and he thought, ¡°I thought this was a ceremony. What is he doing up a mountain?¡±


    Moon Wheel King smiled and said, ¡°That stony mountain is a whetstone. It is a xenogeneic gene from a King ss rocky giant. A long time ago, a King of the ck family slew it. And ever since, they have used it as a whetstone. When a King ss weapon is forged, it is revealed here. This is the third time I have seen this.¡±


    ¡°Are King ss weapons that hard to forge?¡± Han Sen was shocked. The ck family had a long history, but after all that time, they had only managed to forge three?


    Moon Wheel King smiled. ¡°Not exactly. The ck family has forged more than three King ss weapons, but those were mostly created from creatures. They don¡¯t show them off. Only King ss weapons that are created entirely by the ck family¡¯s hands will have a ceremony.¡±


    After a while, Moon Wheel King said, ¡°This ceremony is special. ck-Moon King is taking this very seriously. The weapon is named after Narrow Moon.¡±


    Han Sen was curious about this. He wondered what sort of knife would be granted the title of Narrow Moon. Narrow Moon was as big as the Rebate themselves were. The de had to be special to be named after it.

 Chapter 1927 - Opening the Knife

    <strong>Chapter 1927 Opening the Knife </strong>


    ck-Moon King stood quietly on top of the mountain. He drew out a knife.


    Han Sen thought a King ss knife would radiate, but the knife in his hands did not. This was a knife that was narrow like a crescent moon, but it was ck, and it did not reflect a speck of light. It was as dark as the night.


    Han Sen looked at the knife and figured that it was probably only about three feet long. He wondered why it would have to be ground and sharpened on a mountain-sized whetstone.


    ck-Moon King had not added the finishing touches yet, so he put his hand on the mountain. And then, the yellowish mountain produced waves of water. The waves rose at the bottom of the mountain and surged up towards the top, headed for the peak. They gathered atop the peak, and atop a rock there.


    That rock had a deep groove, and when the water waves reached it, they poured down into it.


    ck-Moon King stood in front of the watery stone. He held two knives and looked very serious. It looked as if he wasn¡¯t holding two knives, but instead, two sacrifices.


    The ck de was nted on the rock by ck-Moon King. The knife was fifteen degrees away from the rock, and at that angle, he began to grind it.


    When Han Sen was in the Alliance, he became interested in cksmithing. He wasn¡¯t, however, interested in forging knives. Z-Steel products had to be refined to make them sharp, although beast soul weapons needed nothing of the sort.


    But creating a knife and refining it in the geno universe was different. A weapon that had been created from xenogeneic materials could fix itself. That was, assuming it hadn¡¯t been too badly damaged. But overall, there was no need for maintenance and refinement. They looked after themselves.


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen a xenogeneic weapon being created. While he wondered what the point of the refinement was, a light sparked between the knife and the whetstone.


    That light was as warm as the sunrise. When you looked closely, the ck de had teeth marks on it.


    ck-Moon King continued refining the knife, his movements slow and methodical.


    The grinding was like the moaning of a newborn baby.


    Han Sen was shocked. This was obviously not as simple as refining a Z-Steel de, so Han Sen was d he hade to watch the event.


    Everyone watched intently as ck-Moon King continued grinding the knife. No one spoke, as they were worried they might interrupt his focus.


    On its third pass over the whetstone, the ck knife began to glow with a strange light. It looked like a jagged moon rising. The warm and clear light wasing down, and it gave the onlookers a chill. Everyone felt like they were naked under the re of that light, and they imagined it had shaved off all their hair.


    After the fourth pass, another tooth appeared on the moonlike knife.


    Every time ck-Moon King ground the knife against the whetstone, a moon-tooth rose. They were small to begin with, but a full moon soon started to take shape. And then, a broken moon. And then, it disappeared.


    The moon above the mountain kept changing. A lot of cold moonlight came down. It was like Narrow Moon and the moonlight were interacting with each other.


    It was hard to see when the moon and the shadowsbined. It was like the whole world only had the knife and the moon left. It made people feel as if they were intoxicated.


    The grinding sounds reverberated in the audience¡¯s ears. Every time the knife scraped across the stone, moonlight came down from the sky to imbue the knife with a greater brightness.


    From dark to bright, from bright to dark. The strange scene began to fade, and the knife was sharpened. There was no more knifelight to observe. It was ck, like absolute darkness.


    At this time, ck-Moon King pulled the knife away from the whetstone. It seemed to have been finished.


    The water waves on the mountain got smaller and smaller, and disappeared. The mountain returned to its yellow color. Han Sen felt strange about this, and he thought, ¡°Has he finished grinding it?¡±


    As Han Sen was thinking about this, ck-Moon King began walking down the mountain with the knife. He walked in front of the pavilions that Han Sen was watching from.


    Han Sen could feel nervousness rising from the Kings around him. Maybe there was some excitement; either way, it all seemed so strange.


    ¡°Moon Wheel, can you open the spirit of this knife?¡± ck-Moon King held the knife in both hands as he bowed sincerely before Moon Wheel King.


    Moon Wheel King stood up and said, ¡°If I can open the spirit of this knife, I would consider it an absolute honor.¡±


    After that, Moon Wheel King exited the pavilion and walked with ck-Moon King. He epted the knife from him carefully. Reba and Du Lishe watched their father go to open the spirit of the Narrow Moon de. They looked excited, as the other Kings looked disappointed.


    ck-Moon King handed the knife to Moon Wheel King. With great seriousness, he said, ¡°Please use your Moon Wheel powers to open this.¡±


    Everyone was in shock, and Han Sen had no idea what was going on, so he just watched intently.


    Moon Wheel King nodded and took the de in his hands. His body began to glow with moonlight. ck-Moon King fell back to the pavilion.


    Han Sen looked at Moon Wheel King. He had heard Moon Wheel King was as strong as Yisha, but Han Sen didn¡¯t really know much about him. And when Han Sen spoke with him, he didn¡¯t seem remarkable at all. He was like your average, middle-aged man.


    But he was now holding that prestigious knife, tasked with unearthing the knife¡¯s power. He was basking in the elegance of radiant moonlight. He was like an angel that had juste from the sky, and not a single speck of dust could ever fathom touching him.


    The moonlight floated into the ck weapon. Its body soon lit up.


    It was not quite shining, as it was just moonlight. There was no sign of fire, but it felt gentle. It was quiet and warm. Bzzt!


    Everyone¡¯s knife began to buzz. They all wanted to hop out of their scabbards.


    Han Sen looked at Ghost Teeth Knife. It did not make any noise, but it looked hostile. It didn¡¯t seem to be fond of its same kind.


    The moonlight started to get colder and colder, and all the knives in Narrow Moon were crying. It was as if they were really weing the birth of a new King.


    But Han Sen¡¯s biggest point of interest did not rest with the King ss weapon. It was all about the power Moon Wheel King had inserted into it. Moon Wheel King¡¯s power was pure, unlike Yisha¡¯s. Moon Wheel King¡¯s power was soft. It did not feel intimidating, and it would be easy to ignore.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare underestimate that power, though. In fact, he felt more alert than usual.


    But the reason Han Sen focused on Moon Wheel¡¯s power was not because he was strong; it was because the power reminded him of Moon, the geno art Yisha had given him.

 Chapter 1928 - Narrow Moon Knife

    <strong>Chapter 1928 Narrow Moon Knife </strong>


    Moon was a softer geno art. To create light, you could not use pure power.


    When Yisha gave Moon to Han Sen, she hadn¡¯t shown him how to perform it. Han Sen believed this was because she herself was not well-versed with Moon, and even if she knew how to perform it, she couldn¡¯t do it spectacrly well.


    That was because Yisha¡¯s power was too brutal. Itcked a softer finesse that was required. A geno art like Moon needed a gentler touch, and therefore, Yisha could not learn it.


    Han Sen had wondered why she wanted him to learn it. He hadn¡¯t shown her his gentle power, and Yisha didn¡¯t excel at it herself. But even so, she had given him Moon to learn.


    After much deliberation, Han Sen was able to understand the reason.


    Yisha was still suspicious of him. It hadn¡¯t gone away after Han Sen disyed his talents in the battle for Red Mist Valley. Moon might very well be another test for him.


    Han Sen tried to think of things through her perspective, and by doing so, it was not too difficult to understand. If he performed very well with Teeth Knife, but not well enough on another brand new geno art, there was plenty of space for suspicion.


    Of course, Han Sen could not confirm this was truly Yisha¡¯s line of thought. But even so, he kept on practicing with Moon to avoid being exposed.


    Now, seeing Moon Wheel King¡¯s power allowed Han Sen to understand a lot more about gentle powers. He could not directly feel the power that Moon Wheel King was using, however. If he had, he¡¯d have been able to learn a whole lot more.


    Boom!


    As Han Sen mulled over all this, he suddenly saw a moon appear in the sky. The moonlight gathered across the weapon Moon Wheel King was holding.


    Moon Wheel King shed up towards the sky. The curve looked like that of an actual moon, slicing through the air. And the moon appeared up there in the sky, unmoving.


    Everyone¡¯s knives jumped out of their sheaths, no longer able to control themselves.


    ¡°This surely gets things done.¡± Moon Wheel King put away his light and passed the Narrow Moon Knife back to ck- Moon King.


    ck-Moon King looked happy. He epted the knife and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. Without the assistance of your Moon Wheel power in unlocking the de¡¯s spirit, it would not be perfect.¡±


    Han Sen was looking at the knifelight that was hanging in the sky like a moon. Instead of fading away in time, it just remained where it was, hovering like a genuine moon.


    That is powerful. The knifelight has yet to fade away. If Moon Wheel King does not forcibly remove it, I am unsure as to how long it willst. Would it stay there forever?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    A gentle power such as that surprised him.


    Teeth Knife powers could break stuff, but that was an example of raw strength. It consumed its opponents through sheer force.


    Moon Wheel King¡¯s knifelight wasn¡¯t like that, though. The power gathered up, and it wouldn¡¯t be affected by external forces. It didn¡¯t fade away, and that was scary toprehend.


    In a fight, if a strike did not hit its target, the power would extinguish.


    But Moon Wheel King¡¯s knifelight did not go away at all. It remained where it was, like a timebomb. If Moon Wheel King could still control it, that would be even scarier. This was simr to Han Sen¡¯s Saving Money, but without the time limitation. Regardless, Han Sen thought it was quite meaningful. He wanted to take the time to research Moon Wheel King¡¯s knifelight some more.


    But s, he could not do that. The knifelight was still in the sky, yes, but he did not have an aircraft to get close to it.


    He still watched and stared at the knifelight, and as he did, ck-Moon King handed the knife to Flower King so the Kings could each inspect it.


    Han Sen was so happy about this. If he could see it up close, he could research it. And if he did that, he might be able to learn a thing or two.


    Narrow Moon Knife had a soft Moon power in it. That was likely because it had been finished through Moon Wheel powers. The end result was that the power the de wielded would likely be simr to that which Moon Wheel King possessed.


    He couldn¡¯t research Moon Wheel King himself, but he might be able to research Narrow Moon Knife.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they will let me see Narrow Moon Knife,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Now, only a few Kings were looking at it. The lower tier folk were unable to get more than a glimpse. They most certainly weren¡¯t allowed to hold it like the Kings were.


    There were a lot of Kings there, too. And if Han Sen didn¡¯t get the opportunity to hold it for a brief time, he¡¯d be unable to use his Dongxuan Aura to quickly scan it. He¡¯d end up walking away without learning anything.


    Ordinarily, Han Sen would not have been allowed to hold it. He was so very young, and he was not qualified.


    But on this day, he had been invited to attend alone. In a way, he was there to represent Yisha. So, there was a chance he¡¯d be allowed.


    Han Sen started to pray. ¡°Please let me hold it. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll get another chance at this.¡±


    Flower King, and the others, were all looking at it. Each and every one sang praises about it.


    ¡°There are many King ss weapons here, but only this one can truly represent us,¡± Moon Wheel Kingplimented the de.


    ck-Moon King was so happy, he smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I am thinking about giving this to Moon God¡¯s Pce. It could be used as a sacrifice for the Moon God.¡±


    Every King was shocked to hear this. Moon Wheel King said, ¡°You are so generous! The Rebate are fortunate to have you.¡±


    All the Kings praised him. They never expected ck-Moon King would be willing to sacrifice such a powerful knife. He was extremely generous, and this was not something the average King would ever think about doing.


    ¡°You are wee. This Knife was forged with the purpose of bing a sacrifice, anyway. Until I seeded in crafting it, I kept my work under wraps. I didn¡¯t want to say something prematurely, and then disappoint you.¡±


    Han Sen felt bored hearing such talk. If Narrow Moon Knife was always in the ck-Moon family, he could have inspected it through the friendship he shared with ck Steel.


    If it became a sacrifice, that would suck. Aside from the major priests, no one would be able to touch it.


    The Kings that were looking at Narrow Moon Knife allplimented it highly. Han Sen, on the other hand, looked as if he was suffering.


    The Kings, when they finished looking, handed the knife back over to ck-Moon King. Han Sen¡¯s heart was thumping in his chest.


    There were only a few Dukes, and Han Sen was unable to get a look. He didn¡¯t know if ck-Moon King would be so kind as to let him make a proper inspection of the weapon.


    If ck-Moon King allowed the other Dukes to see it, he¡¯d have no chance.

 Chapter 1929 - The Moon After the Dark Clouds

    Chapter 1929 The Moon After the Dark Clouds


    ck-Moon King¡¯s eyes soon came to rest on Han Sen. He smiled and said, ¡°Han Sen is here to represent Knife. You will have toe take a proper look, so you can sing its praises to her and have her regret passing on the opportunity toe to the unveiling.¡±


    After that, ck-Moon King passed the Narrow Moon Knife over to Han Sen.


    Han Sen was delighted, and so he quickly epted the knife. He switched on his Dongxuan Aura to scan and observe it as soon as it touched his hands. The knife had been activated by Moon Wheel King, and its activity was still vibrant. It was gleaming with that Moon Wheel power, and the lunar power was still humming.


    ¡°Good knife! That is a good knife.¡± Han Sen deliberately touched the body of the de, feigning admiration for it.


    The Kings there could feel Han Sen¡¯s power shroud the de, though. People believed Han Sen was using some power to examine the knife. Everyone watched Han Sen closely; the Dukes, in particr. They were waiting for him to finish, so they might get their own turn at examining the de.


    People like Reba looked on Han Sen with jealousy. They had seen King ss weapons before, like the ones possessed by their elders. But Narrow Moon Knife was an entirely different thing. It was a sacrifice, given in honor of the Rebate atrge. Aside from the most important priests, no one would be able to see it after it was given as a sacrifice. Holding it would be even more unlikely.


    Everyone was looking at Han Sen. Han Sen was holding it very carefully, and he kept saying over and over, ¡°Good knife! Such a good knife.¡±


    Han Sen kept saying those few phrases repeatedly. While he might have liked to say something more, he could not muster the words to speak.


    And at any other time, he would have spoken fairer praises about the de. But right now, he was focused on the knife itself. The fanciness of hispliments took a backseat to his keen examination of the knife.


    Many people were watching him, though. It¡¯d be pretty bad if he was just to stand there without speaking.


    So, Han Sen kept standing where he was, looking at the knife. He continued to repeat how good the knife was. His repetition of the phrases was into the dozens.


    The Kings believed he wasn¡¯t an educated person, and so his lexicon was limited. He had been there for ten minutes, saying such basic things over and over, after all. It made them feel rather disheartened, all in all.


    The other Kings had only spent a minute each, observing the de before handing it back over to ck-Moon King. None of them had taken longer than a minute.


    Han Sen had spoken two sentences and stared at the de for ten minutes by now. The Kings¡¯ were not reacting well to the time that Han Sen was taking.


    Fortunately, Reba and the others were educated in decorum. No one was willing to speak out during circumstances like that. Ordinary Nobles of elsewhere would be yelling at Han Sen by now.


    Han Sen did not care what the others were thinking right now, though. So, he kept saying, ¡°Good knife! That is a good knife,¡± for another few minutes.


    The Dukes did look as if they were ready to murder someone, but their grimaces went uncared for by Han Sen. He kept looking at the de, repeating hispliments.


    Half an hour went by. The faces of the Kings had be livid. ck-Moon King eventually said, ¡°Han Sen, why don¡¯t you take a break. ck Steel has something he wishes to speak with you about.¡±


    Han Sen knew he could not dy things any longer. So, he acquiesced and gave the knife back to ck-Moon King. He didn¡¯t want to let go of it, though. ck-Moon King had to pull it out of Han Sen¡¯s tight grip. Sitting on his chair, Han Sen looked depressed. He was reviewing all that he had learned from the knife.


    The knife had Moon Wheel King¡¯s power and Moon power in it. After using the Dongxuan Sutra, he had been able to learn a lot.


    ¡°It is no wonder ck-Moon King allowed Moon Wheel King to be the one that opened the knife. Moon Wheel King¡¯s power is like that of a gentle moon. He was most suitable for its use,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen had heard Moon Wheel King¡¯s story. Moon Wheel King was one of the Rebate that was half-deified, and he had not hailed from Moon Garden.


    The story went that Moon Wheel King was not talented in his younger years, and that he came from amoner family. When he generated a geno armor, he wasn¡¯t even able to evolve a second time. But then, he came into possession of a treasure that elerated his second evolution, and also turned him into a xenogeneic.


    Moon Wheel King was a xenogeneic and not a Noble. That was a rare status amongst the Rebate.


    Because Moon Wheel King did not have much talent, the first geno art he practiced with was Moonlight. It was one of the mostmon geno arts the Rebate could learn.


    But Moon Wheel King used Moonlight with a fusion of his own power, and he had be a King over time. Now, he was a half-deified legend.


    To the entire Rebate society, Moon Wheel King was a mythical figure. He was practically an idol for everyone.


    He was different from someone like Yisha, who was born with talent. The Nobles admired Moon Wheel King more.


    They wished for themselves to be like Moon Wheel King, and because of this, his reputation was favored over Yisha¡¯s.


    Moonlight had not changed over time, and he had used that geno art to reach the status of being half-deified. Even Han Sen thought Moon Wheel King was nothing short of awesome.


    Moonlight should have stopped getting any better when he reached Earl ss, but after Moon Wheel King modified it, he had managed to create a higher tier for it. The Rebate showed him great respect, and so in honor of his abilities and reputation, the Rebate granted the higher tiers of Moonlight the title of Moon Wheel. Moonlight was still kept as the name for themon version.


    Basically, Moon Wheel was the use of a moon¡¯s power. Moon Wheel King¡¯s gentleness made people always wonder how he did what he did.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had Dongxuan Aura to see Moon Wheel and the knife¡¯s Moon power. It greatly enthralled him.


    Most people, when pushed far enough, would concede. But Moon Wheel King¡¯s mind, while it was gentle, it was not soft. It was pure, but it wasn¡¯t dumb. He was like a cloud going by without leaving a trace. Very few could do what he could.


    Everyone wanted a smooth life like Yisha¡¯s, but normal people would find themselves rolling around in the mud. But very few could emerge from the pit with a pure heart intact.


    Moon Wheel King had done this, though. His life¡¯s journey had led him through many different environments. His life could have forced him topromise. His heart, however, was like the moon itself. It would never change.


    Seeing Narrow Moon¡¯s feelings and Moon Wheel power, Han Sen saw a clear moon emerge. It was the mooning out from behind the clouds.

 Chapter 1930 - Moon

    Chapter 1930 Moon


    The Dukes didn¡¯t look at the de in the same way Han Sen had. They all looked at it for less than a minute before handing it back over to ck-Moon King. The entire thing was done in a few minutes.


    The young ones were not allowed to look at it by themselves. After they had all seen it, the ceremony came to a close. ck-Moon King invited a few Kings and Dukes over for tea. Some epted and stayed, others declined and left.


    ck Steel invited Reba and a few of the other young ones to the garden for a chat, Han Sen included.


    So, Han Sen followed ck Steel to the garden. There, he sat down. Aside from Han Sen, everyone seemed to be acquainted with one another. So, there was no formal etiquette to follow.


    Without ck-Moon King around, they were prone to speaking far more openly than they ordinarily would. As they began chatting, not a single person was left out. But with that being said, Han Sen did not say a word. Han Sen did not know anyone there except for ck Steel, and so he retreated into his mind to mull over what he had learned with the knife. He didn¡¯t care for their topics of conversation.


    Du Lishe, noticing that Han Sen wasn¡¯t speaking with them, hummed and said, ¡°Genius Han, you looked at Narrow Moon Knife for so long. And you kept saying it was so good, you could obviously detect something we could not. Why don¡¯t you tell us what you saw, so that we too can learn it.¡±


    After Du Lishe said that, everyone turned to look at Han Sen. They were curious whether Han Sen really had learned something, or if it was all some sort of act.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were closed, still reviewing what he had learned. He hadn¡¯t noticed Du Lishe was talking to him. His eyes were shut tight, and it appeared as if he was ignoring her.


    Du Lishe, noticing him ignoring her, looked mad and did not say anything more.


    Du Lishe¡¯s silence did not mean others wouldn¡¯t say anything, though. She was Moon Wheel King¡¯s second daughter. She was pretty, and she was talented. She had many admirers.


    The young ones that sat there with them were admirers of Reba and Du Lishe. Now that Han Sen had apparently ignored her, someone could not help but stand up for her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you what he saw?¡± a Viscount called Kriman asked dubiously.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Du Lishe asked.


    Everyone looked at Kriman, but everyone knew he wasn¡¯t going to say anything nice.


    Krimanughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow ears? Genius Han said it was a good knife. He said it many times.¡±


    Kriman spoke it in the tone Han Sen had, and Du Lisheughed. ¡°Ha!¡±


    Kriman over-enunciated his words,ughing at Han Sen and pretending to understand, which made many people thereugh. The elegant ones smiled.


    Han Sen sat where he was without emotion. He was deep in thought. He was afraid that upying his mind with something else for a while would make him forget important details. So, he still did not hear them.


    Han Sen continued to ignore the group. ck Steel frowned and said, ¡°Han Sen has his reasons for viewing the knife the way he did.¡±


    ck Steel did not know how to participate in that particr debate, so this was what he said.


    Kriman did not respect ck Steel. He only wanted to stand up for Du Lishe in the hopes of getting closer to her, and so he said, ¡°ck Steel, you know knives. Simr actions from you might make sense, but I can¡¯t feel the same for other people. He looked at it for half an hour, repeating the same two sentences over and over. If he is not educated, don¡¯t pretend he is. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen someone so dumb.¡±


    ¡°Kriman, mind your tongue.¡± ck Steel¡¯s face looked grim.


    Kriman smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t beat around the bush. If I have said something that is incorrect, then you can have him point out the mistake. If he can convince everyone, I will earnestly apologize.¡±


    Sad Night and Night Giant King, who had a grudge with Han Sen, looked over angrily and said, ¡°Yes! If he saw something, let us hear what it is that he saw. If it makes sense, then we will apologize, too. What is the point in just saying that the knife was good, over and over.¡±


    ck Steel could see Han Sen still sitting where he was, not saying a word. He touched him and said, ¡°If you are willing to, you can tell people.¡±


    ck Steel understood Han Sen. He knew Han Sen had seen something the others hadn¡¯t, and that was why he stared at it for so long. What Han Sen saw wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s business, of course. ck Steel would not push Han Sen to exin if he wasn¡¯t willing to.


    But now that the people were saying things like this, ck Steel could not stand by and watch. He was worried for Han Sen. If Han Sen did not say something, his reputation would suffer. No one ever let a person¡¯s reputation go.


    Outsiders had a tough life in Narrow Moon. Han Sen had built himself a good reputation. ck Steel thought it would be a shame if it was destroyed now.


    After being touched by ck Steel, Han Sen woke up from his daze. Han Sen looked confused, hearing what he said. And so, he asked, ¡°Tell people what?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t heard anything else that had been spoken. All he had heard was what ck Steel had spoken to him.


    But when that went into the ears of Kriman and the others, they misunderstood. They thought Han Sen was admitting he didn¡¯t know or see anything. Hence why he had nothing to say.


    Krimanughed and said, ¡°ck Steel, you heard him. I didn¡¯t misce my me. I admire Genius Han for one thing only: his shamelessness. He didn¡¯t learn anything, despite staring at it for half an hour. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do such a thing.¡±


    Sad Night coldlyughed and said, ¡°Because he is a genius, isn¡¯t that right? He isn¡¯t like us. He is already so smart, he was able to tell us the shocking fact that it was a good knife. What more can we expect?¡±


    Han Sen heard that and quickly understood what was going on without even needing to ask ck Steel.


    Seeing Kriman and Sad Night speak, Han Sen coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, but my teacher did teach me something. Instead of using words, I can perform, and what I perform will make you smile.¡±


    ¡°We would like to see what shocking performance you could do for us. You are not going to perform the astounding Speech of Good again, are you?¡± Kriman spoke strangely.


    He thought Han Sen was changing the topic, hence why he was repeating the same insults. He didn¡¯t want Han Sen to escape this.


    Han Sen smiled. He casually said, ¡°I learned a geno art called Moon.¡±

 Chapter 1931 - The Moon’s Reflection on Water

    Chapter 1931 The Moon¡¯s Reflection on Water


    Han Sen¡¯s desire to perform Moon had little to do with satisfying Kriman.


    Han Sen thought learning Moon was a challenge from Yisha, so he wanted to prove to Yisha that he was a genius. He didn¡¯t want her suspicions taking root.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have dared to perform Moon before today, though. After all, he wasn¡¯t smart enough to learn something from a brief look. He had practiced Moon for quite some time, and he knew that if he had done it prior to seeing Narrow Moon Knife, the quality of his performance would not have befitted a genius.


    Examining Narrow Moon Knife changed this. That was why Han Sen was now confident to perform Moon there. He was confident he could quell Yisha¡¯s fears now.


    ¡°Moon?¡± Reba and Du Lishe were shocked; it was Moon Wheel King¡¯s geno art, and they knew it, too. They had learned it from Moon Wheel King himself when they were young, and it was something they were still practicing with.


    Kriman coldlyughed and said, ¡°You are daring to practice Moon in front of Reba and Du Lishe? That is hardly appropriate.¡±


    Everyone knew Reba and Du Lishe were excellent with the art. They were surprised that Han Sen had expressed his desire to perform it.


    Han Sen smiled and ignored Kriman. Then he said, ¡°My teacher taught me Moon. I have been trying to learn it for some time, but my understanding of it has failed. I suddenly learned it when I looked at the knife. I don¡¯t know if this is correct, so please correct me.¡±


    When everyone heard him say this, they all went quiet. Kriman swallowed the words he was going to speak, and coldly said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s see how Moon corrtes with Narrow Moon Knife.¡±


    Han Sen looked around and stopped his gaze on the teacup. He filled the cup up with water, then ced it back down on the table. Reba and the others were watching him, keenly wondering how he was going to do in his performance of Moon.


    Han Sen gave them a swift answer. He pointed to the middle of the teacup and fired an arrow of light at it.


    When the light entered the water, there was no impact. It was like a reflection of the moon, hovering on the surface of the water.


    ¡°What do you guys think of my Moon?¡± Han Sen lowered his hands and smiled.


    Krimanughed mockingly and said, ¡°I thought you learned something amazing from the knife. The reflection of the moon is something only a beginner might have learned. You are much worse than Reba and Du Lishe.¡±


    ¡°Then can I take a look at the Moon of the twodies?¡± Han Sen looked at Reba and Du Lishe with great interest. Reba felt worried. Du Lishe didn¡¯t hesitate, though, and she simply said¡¯ ¡°Why not?¡±


    After that, Du Lishe filled up her teacup with water. Then, she looked at Han Sen. ¡°This is just a beginner move on Moon. I was able to do it by the time I became Viscount. I can generate three moons, so I am worse than my big sister. Please do notugh at my Moon if it is bad.¡±


    ¡°Three lunar reflections? That is much better than one!¡± Sad Night looked at Han Sen.


    Du Lishe smiled and did not say anything. She used her right fingers. Three fingers created three moons upon the surface of the teacup¡¯s contents.


    When the moons entered, no ripples were formed. But those three moons almost filled up the entire teacup. It looked strange.


    ¡°Sorry, I did that poorly.¡± Du Lishe was actually satisfied with her performance. She was being cocky, and a little provocative to Han Sen. Her eyebrows were raised slyly.


    ¡°Good! These three moon reflections are great. It is no wonder you are the heir of Moon Wheel King.¡± Kriman loudlyplimented her.


    Sad Night followed his example, too. He wasn¡¯t bluffing, though. Du Lishe really had performed exceptionally well.


    The people there had all learned Moon, but like Han Sen, they could only cast one moon. They couldn¡¯t do two. Du Lishe was able to do three because she had learned the skill directly from Moon Wheel King.


    Sad Night looked at Han Sen strangely. ¡°Genius Han, is that what you learned from the knife? Perhaps it is best not topare it to Du Lishe. Even the rest of us, who didn¡¯t learn from Moon Wheel King or stare at the knife for half an hour, can still do a reflection like yours. We didn¡¯t need half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Three moon reflections? This is great. I have learned a lot,¡± Han Sen said emotionlessly.


    Then, he stood up and told ck Steel, ¡°I have something to do. I will talk to youter.¡±


    Han Sen said that and left. He didn¡¯t want to interact with those people. He¡¯d rather practice what he had learned while the memory was still fresh in his mind.


    ¡°I will walk you out,¡± ck Steel said.


    Han Sen shook his head. He didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the other heirs of Kings, and he didn¡¯t want ck Steel to end up isted like he was.


    ¡°Running off like that? He sucks.¡± Kriman smiled.


    ¡°Of course. Did you expect him to just let you insult him?¡± Someoneughed.


    ¡°He deserved it. I don¡¯t like people who keep pretending,¡± Kriman said darkly.


    Han Sen was not in their circle, so it did not affect them too much. Now, they returned to being happier and more friendly with each other.


    Du Lishe felt really good, too. She had finally shown off in front of Han Sen with sess. She was smiling and smiling, and she just couldn¡¯t stop.


    Reba didn¡¯t look so happy, though. She felt as if something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t put her fingers on exactly what was wrong.


    As everyone talked, a Viscount identally knocked over a geno fluid and dirtied a seat, so he moved to Han Sen¡¯s seat.


    Han Sen¡¯s cup was still there. The Viscount reached for the cup, wanting to swap it for a new one, but when he just touched the teacup, his face changed and he screamed, ¡°What the f*ck?!¡±


    As everyone was talking merrily, hearing him scream made everyone turn to look at him. Krimanughed and said, ¡°What are you screaming about?¡±


    ¡°Look! Look at this cup.¡± The Viscount pointed at the cup and looked at it strangely.


    ¡°What about the cup?¡± Kriman asked.


    ¡°This is Han Sen¡¯s cup. Look closer!¡± The Viscount did not know how to exin, so he picked it up and moved it over.

 Chapter 1932 - Gentle and Pure

    Chapter 1932 Gentle and Pure


    Everyone looked towards the cup that the Viscount was holding. They heard a cracking sound, then the cup shattered. The pieces and the water sshed down to the table.


    Reba and the others saw it shatter, and then their eyes widened. Amidst the broken shards of ceramic, there was a moon-like thing. It was still floating where the cup had been.


    Du Lishe was simply frozen, and could not speak.


    Reba¡¯s face changed, and she asked the Viscount, ¡°Did Han Sen really use that teacup?¡±


    The Viscount said, ¡°Yes, I was sitting next to him. I saw everything he did, and that cup has not been touched since.¡±


    ¡°But he has been gone for half an hour. How can the Moon still be there, and how could it have broken the cup? That surely isn¡¯t Moon.¡± Kriman looked at the sisters with confusion.


    The reflection in the water was the beginning of Moon. Putting light in the water wasn¡¯t something that was supposed tost, as it didn¡¯t physically exist. It would fade away quickly without a source of power to keep pumping into it.


    Han Sen had been gone for half an hour, and the shape in the water still remained. That meant it wasn¡¯t just an illusion. The light was something solid. It had broken the cup, which no illusion could do.


    Reba stood up and walked over to Han Sen¡¯s seat. She looked at the light, examining it with a strange expression.


    The others came over to surround it, too. Kriman said, ¡°Reba, is this Moon? That guy isn¡¯t ying a trick on us, is he?¡±


    Reba looked down at the bright moon and said, ¡°It is. And it is much better than what Du Lishe and I can do. It has the secrets of Moon Wheel in it.¡±


    ¡°The secrets of Moon Wheel?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    When Reba mentioned Moon Wheel, it got everyone¡¯s attention.


    Reba pointed at the light and said, ¡°Do you see? This is a solid light. This isn¡¯t just a mere shadow. This is not a reflection. It is a real moon. But it should be impossible for a solid moon to enter the water without at least causing ripples. Everything that touches water should deform it, unless you had the extremely gentle touch of something like Moon Wheel.¡±


    ¡°Reba, you and Du Lishe can do something like this, yes?¡± Sad Night asked Reba.


    Reba shook her head, ¡°My Father practiced Moon Wheel to a half-deified status. This skill stems from Moonlight, so it is easy to learn, but difficult to practice. Not everyone can bring it up to its highest tier. Du Lishe hasn¡¯t practiced Moon Wheel at all. I have practiced it, but I am far from gentle enough to do this. You would have to be a Duke or a King to avoid disturbing the water.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed. Kriman¡¯s face looked particrly bad, and he asked, ¡°Is it really that hard? Han Sen did not practice Moon Wheel, and he is just a Viscount that practiced Moon. How could he do such a thing? Look closer. He might have tried to trick us or something.¡±


    Reba peered into the light for a while, before giving up with a wry smile. ¡°This is Moon, yes. I don¡¯t know how he managed to do this. I have only seen a casting of such quality from my father. Maybe he really did leam something from the Narrow Moon Knife.¡±


    When everyone heard that, they were struck with speechlessness. Kriman¡¯s face was twitching, and it burned.


    Du Lishe blushed. She had been so cocky about her generation of three moons, but now, she realized her performance wasn¡¯t anywhere near the same level.


    ¡°How can such a genius exist here in this universe? By just looking at a knife and hoping to learn a geno art? This is something most people might never aplish if they spent their entire lifetime on such an endeavor,¡± Sad Night said in a frustrated tone.


    Reba responded simply, ¡°It is easy to discern the truth. The Moon has been here for half an hour. The power is still here. That tells us he has a very strong, but gentle, power. If this moon can remain here for a few days, he must have learned the secrets of Moon Wheel. The light I can cast onlysts a day at the most. And on top of that, the water would be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait here for a few days,¡± said the Viscount that moved the cup.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he could have learned the secrets of purity and gentleness from that knife. My father should still be around. We should seek him out and have him take a look. Then we will know the truth.¡± Du Lishe stood up and looked for Moon Wheel King.


    Everyone wanted to know whether or not Han Sen possessed the talent to be so pure and gentle. They did not stop her. Reba and ck Steel also went out in search of Moon Wheel King.


    Moon Wheel King was talking with a few other Kings. He felt something, and ck-Moon King said, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Du Lishe and the others entered and bowed before the Kings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think we old farts are boring? What are you doing here?¡± ck-Moon King smiled.


    Du Lishe hastily exined what had urred to the Kings. She grabbed Moon Wheel King¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Father,e take a look and help us understand what Han Sen did.¡±


    Really? Let mee and take a look.¡± Moon Wheel King and the others looked shocked. They followed Du Lishe to the garden.


    When they returned to the garden, Du Lishe pointed to the light and said, ¡°This is it! Do you think this is Moon, Father?¡±


    Moon Wheel King had seen the light from all the way across the garden. He sighed and said, ¡°Han Sen¡¯s skills are the best. He examined the leftover power I used to activate the knife, and from it, he was able to learn that much? This is very rare.¡±


    Hearing Moon Wheel King say that shocked Du Lishe and the others. They no longer harbored any doubt.


    ¡°Father, how gentle is Han Sen?¡± Reba asked.


    ¡°I will say thirty percent. I would be d if you possessed that level of skill when you reach a Duke. It is eptable to only achieve it upon reaching King ss,¡± Moon Wheel King said.


    Everyone was so shocked, they could not speak.


    ¡°It is a shame he has such good talents, but even so, he wasn¡¯t able to be a Viscount without consuming two to three hundred waterdrops. He had to swallow a Red Mist Soul to get this geno art and strength. If Yisha gave him everything, he¡¯d be lucky to reach Duke. There is no way he can reach King at this rate,¡± Night River King growled.


    After hearing that, the young ones felt better. Han Sen¡¯s talent was so scary, it was hard not to be disturbed by it.

 Chapter 1933 - Magic

    <strong>Chapter 1933 Magic</strong>


    Moon Wheel King was right. Han Sen¡¯s Moon only had thirty percent of his own gentle power, and that was because Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra had only been able to simte thirty percent.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra was still at a low level, though, so he was still pleased that he had managed to simte thirty percent. If his Dongxuan Sutra ascended, it would not be difficult to increase that percentage.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are good for causing people trouble.¡± Yisha sighed. She had already learned about the incident in which he performed Moon.


    Just as Han Sen had believed, Yisha had given him Moon as another test. He had only practiced it for a short time, and he had only seen the Narrow Moon Knife once. The fact that he had still managed such a breakthrough was astounding, and it ayed her fears. She no longer had trouble believing Han Sen, and she was sure he really was just that talented.


    It did give Yisha conflicted feelings, though. Anyone would love to have a student that talented, but every time she thought about how hard it was to level up Han Sen, it gave her a headache.


    Yisha sighed and spoke to herself, ¡°I need to make a n to see where he can go in order to level up. I can¡¯t wholly rely on my finite supply of resources. It won¡¯t take him very far.¡±


    Han Sen was back on Eclipse, and while the feeling and memory were still with him, he continued his practice of Moon. That gentle skill was quite useful, and it suited Han Sen well.


    When Han Sen had a chance at night, he¡¯d return to the sanctuary to be with his family.


    Today, Han Sen went home. Lun and Han Yufei looked happy. They spoke to Han Sen and said, ¡°A baby¡¯sing! A baby¡¯sing!¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s body shivered. His eyes opened wide, staring at his parents. Heplimented them, saying, ¡°Dad, you are still very manly. Are you saying I have another little brother or little sister on the way?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lun hit Han Sen across the head. She blushed, and happily said, ¡°It¡¯s Yanran! She¡¯s having a girl.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Han Sen was so happy, he almost jumped.


    ¡°Go and see her.¡± Han Yufei patted Han Sen on the shoulder.


    The family was happy that Ji Yanran was pregnant. It helped to reduce the trauma of Littlleflower having been taken, and Ji Yanran particrly felt better because of it.


    She had only been pregnant for three months, though. So, it would be a while before the birth.


    Han Sen had told people he was off to kill xenogeneics as an excuse. That way, he could spend a lot more time with Ji Yanran at home.


    People worked at the base, and he didn¡¯t really need xenogeneic genes. His Viscount gene tally was already maxed out, anyway. Until he became an Earl, there was no point in eating xenogeneic genes.


    Han Sen wanted to stay with Ji Yanran until she delivered, but the base soon had news. Yisha was going to the Buddha, and she wanted Han Sen to go with her. Han Sen couldn¡¯t decline, so he packed his stuff and went to de. There, he got on a ship alongside Yisha.


    ¡°My Queen, why are you going to see the Buddha?¡± Since Han Sen was here, he wanted this to be over as soon as possible.


    Yisha was flying the ship. She didn¡¯t look at Han Sen, and she wasn¡¯t using her ordinary battleship. She was driving a smaller ship, where only she and Han Sen could upy it.


    ¡°Burning Lamp Alpha gives a speech every century. We are going to listen to him speak, with the Buddha,¡± Yisha said. ¡°Is he the leader of the Buddha?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Yisha nodded and said, ¡°Burning Lamp Alpha is the one that lit the genontern. There aren¡¯t many of these alphas still alive amongst the higher races.¡±


    ¡°Deified elites? We really should listen to his words carefully!¡± Han Sen said.


    Surprisingly, Yisha said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to listen to the speech. But you do have to go to the Buddha¡¯s heaven.¡± ¡°Heaven?¡± Han Sen looked at Yisha with confusion.


    Yisha smiled and said, ¡°After the alpha has made his speech, he will open up heaven. People are only allowed to go there once in their entire lifetime. I have already been. I am taking you there so you can walk through their heaven. It might help you level up.¡±


    ¡°What are the benefits of walking there?¡± Han Sen asked, blinking.


    ¡°It is difficult to say. If you walk well, it might help you greatly. If you walk poorly, you might not gain anything at all. You will find out when you¡¯re there, so there¡¯s no point in me exining it to you right now,¡± Yisha said shortly.


    Han Sen was curious about the Buddha, particrly because of Ancient Devil. He really wanted to know more about them.


    If what Ancient Devil said was true, Asura was somehow connected to the Buddha. And even the Shura of the Alliance and the Demons of the geno universe had some link to the Buddha.


    The Buddha were friends of the Rebate, and they weren¡¯t too far away from each other. Yisha drove the ship fairlyckadaisically. She wasn¡¯t in much of a rush.


    ¡°This is called Magic. It is one of thes of the Buddha. The is controlled by the Magic. They are an interesting race. It¡¯s good that you will get a look at them.¡± Yisha parked her ship in the spaceport and took him to disembark with her.


    Han Sen wanted to get all this done as soon as he could, so he could get back to spending time with Ji Yanran. But he couldn¡¯t change Yisha¡¯s mind, so he followed her around.


    When he stepped off the ship, he saw a creature that was reminiscent of a basketball. It wasn¡¯t exactly like one, but they were circr. They were around the same size as one, and they came in a variety of colors. Their textures were jellylike, and they hopped to move around. They had big eyes, and they looked really cute.


    ¡°These jellies are the Magic?¡± Han Sen asked curiously.


    Yisha nodded. ¡°They are a special race. They are not hostile, but their attack power is more surprising than you would think.¡±


    When Han Sen wished to ask why, a pink glob of jelly hopped in front of them. It looked right at Yisha. And then, suddenly, it made a pop noise. The pink jelly took on Yisha¡¯s shape.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock. Aside from the weaker energy, the pink jelly became Yisha and looked exactly like her.


    Yisha did not seem to mind the mimic, and she even stroked the Magic¡¯s head. It enjoyed the touch, and it rubbed her hands.


    Han Sen reached out to touch it, too, but Yisha gave him a stem look. It was then that Han Sen realized that if he fondled the Magic, it would practically be the same as him touching Yisha.


    It was a shame, but he withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Wee! Our Magic baby was born not too long ago. Are you guys interested in it?¡± The Magic that looked like Yisha spoke.


    ¡°Sh*t! What is this? Are they selling kids? They have a protected by the Buddha, so they can¡¯t be doing anything that bad!¡± Han Sen thought.

 Chapter 1934 - Adoption

    <strong>Chapter 1934 Adoption</strong>


    The Magic that turned into Yisha knew what Han Sen was thinking, and so it said, ¡°Our lives are weak, and our lifespan is only one hundred Magic Days. That ounts for one cosmic year, in the geno universe. If we get adopted, our lifespan increases to that of our hosts. We live as long as they do. So, upon birth, most of us opt for adoption.¡±


    Han Sen now understood. While it was technically adoption, it was simr to a parasitic rtionship. He didn¡¯t know if they¡¯d actually benefit the host, and if they did, what benefit they would give.


    The Magic anticipated this worry. Seeing Han Sen¡¯s facial expression, it proceeded to exin, ¡°An adopted Magic won¡¯t affect the life of its host. They only take a small part of the host¡¯s energy. And even so, it is down to the host to decide how much we absorb. If you just wanted to keep us alive how we are, a bottle of C4 geno fluid will keep us going for a whole cosmic year. If you want us to evolve, you have to provide more energy than that. And providing and epting energy is the cornerstone of our rtionships; we¡¯d never take anything without permission.¡±


    ¡°A C4 geno fluid is just a meal. It isn¡¯t much, at all,¡± Han Sen said, as he looked at Yisha.


    Yisha smiled and said, ¡°The Magic are a peaceful race. If you didn¡¯t give want to give them energy, and they were deprived of nutrition, they would die. But even so, they wouldn¡¯t try to steal the resources from you. But overall, they are low maintenance and only require a small amount of energy. If you want a high ss one, though, then of course they require greater amounts of energy. And they are harder to level up than the average Noble.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t I adopt a few?¡± Han Sen thought the Magic were cute. They were not annoying, and Han Sen didn¡¯t want them all to die.


    Han Sen could also take a few home to Bao¡¯er to be herpanions. And he had plenty of energy to spare.


    ¡°Dear Customer, we are sorry. Only one Magic per person is the custom. It¡¯s a precaution,¡± the Magic said.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll adopt one,¡± Han Sen said.


    Thank you. Pleasee this way.¡± The Magic led the way. Han Sen and Yisha followed it away from the port.


    While their port might have looked modem, the other portions of the all looked rather primitive. You could see big, grassy fields upied by globs of jelly that were all hopping around. It was like something out of a fairytale.


    On one of the grassy fields, the Magic that looked like Yisha pointed at Han Sen and shouted. ¡°Kids! These customers would like to adopt one of you. Who would like to go with them?¡±


    Quickly, many smaller globs of jelly came hopping over. They were all jumping and bopping around Han Sen, saying, ¡°Pick me! Pick me!¡±


    How do I decide?¡± Han Sen, seeing this group of Magic, did not know what to do.


    ¡°There is not much difference between them. How they grow is down to the host and the energy they receive. You should just pick whichever you like,¡± Yisha said.


    ¡°Pick me! Pick me!¡± The Magic had their eyes wide open, as they hopped around Han Sen. They earnestly wished to be the one selected.


    Han Sen chose a small one. It was a yellow blob of jelly, around the size of a fist. Heid it out in the palm of his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll choose this one.¡±


    The other Magic looked disappointed and left. They returned to ying around on the fields, waiting for the next chance of adoption.


    ¡°Please drip a droplet of blood onto its head. Then you can live with it,¡± the Magic said.


    Han Sen touched a drop of blood onto the yellow jelly ball. He watched as the blood was absorbed, then disappeared entirely. When it was absorbed, Han Sen felt a sudden connection form between him and the Magic. It was like he could read the glob¡¯s mind.


    The Magic was very happy, jumping around Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What is its name?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have names. You can provide it a name, if you so choose,¡± said the Magic that looked like Yisha.


    ¡°I will call it Bubble,¡± Han Sen said. He wasn¡¯t very good at naming things, and he went for whatever rolled off the tonguefortably.


    After he adopted Bubble, Yisha took Han Sen away from Magic. They continued on their way, headed for the biggest xenogeneic space of the Buddha. On the way, Yisha told Han Sen that having a Magic would help him pass through the heaven there. That was why they stopped there on their way.


    Han Sen wanted to ask how the Magic would be helpful, but Yisha seemed to be lost in thought and not very talkative.


    The Buddha were richer than the Rebate, and they owned many systems. The biggest base they had, however, was Buddha Kingdom.


    It was a xenogeneic space that was akin to Narrow Moon, but not manys were there. There was just a chunk ofnd in the sky. Thatnd could still be bigger than a system, though. Its size was almost unimaginable.


    Han Sen and Yisha didn¡¯t have to announce themselves. They entered the xenogeneic space without being challenged. The Buddha Kingdom was very open, and there were many different races upying the city. There weren¡¯t even that many of the Buddha there, actually.


    Han Sen was surprised to see that many of the Buddha and others had their own Magic. It seemed to be a surprisinglymon thing.


    Yisha said, ¡°I have to do something before we listen to the speech. You should walk around this Buddha ce for a bit, so you might learn a thing or two. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±


    After that, Yisha was gone. She disappeared, leaving Han Sen alone on the streets.


    Han Sen did not know what to do, so he just decided to mosey around. That ce was entirely new to him. There were many things there he had never seen before, so it was quite interesting.


    On the corner of a city block, there was a man d in strange garb. He was sitting behind a broken table and holding up a sign that no one there understood. He was smoking, and each puff was done with squinted eyes.


    Not long after, an old Buddha walked past the broken table looking sad. For some reason, the sign the man was holding fell onto the Buddha¡¯s bald head.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± The old Buddha man rubbed his bald head and stared at the man. He didn¡¯t say anything more, and he started to walk away.


    ¡°Fellow Buddha, your eyesck emotion and your forehead is ck. You have some ck smokeing out of your head. Something bad must have happened to you recently.¡± The man moved to grab the old man and spoke seriously.

 Chapter 1935 - Buddha Wall

    <strong>Chapter 1935 Buddha Wall</strong>


    Han Sen was wandering aimlessly on the streets. He looked forward and saw a Buddha woman in the midst of a crowd. She was d in white robes, and her eyebrows were like those of a painting as she smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°Speechless Buddha Lady?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°Mister Han! If you want, I can guide you around the Buddha Kingdom.¡± Speechless Buddha Lady came before Han Sen and spoke to him.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Han Sen said.


    It was impossible to escape from the Buddha in Buddha Kingdom. Han Sen had nothing better to do, and she was freely offering to guide him, so he wasn¡¯t going to say no. And that aside, Speechless was pretty to look at.


    Then please follow me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Speechless smiled at Han Sen and then started walking.


    Han Sen felt strange. There were many people in the city, but it didn¡¯t seem as if anyone recognized Speechless. He wondered why no one gave him peculiar looks.


    Speechless knew what Han Sen was thinking, though. She smiled and said, ¡°The Buddha aren¡¯t very interested in celebrity. I rarely go out with my rank on disy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why?¡± Han Sen nodded, and then asked, ¡°Is there anywhere special I can visit? I¡¯m sure you know the most interestingndmarks around here.¡±


    You can call me Speechless, by the way.¡± Speechless paused and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t think ordinary relics would interest you, but there is a Buddha Wall that resides four hundred miles from here. It is a ce that was visited by a half-deified Buddha King. You should take a look, sir.¡±


    ¡°Call me Han Sen. Being called sir is strange.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Speechless Buddha Lady nodded and spoke about the origin of the Happy Buddha Wall. She spoke well, and she was pretty to boot. It wasn¡¯t a boring listen.


    The Happy Buddha Wall was not created by Happy Buddha King. It was a student that drew an image of Happy Buddha King across that wall. That was how it came to be known as Happy Buddha Wall.


    Happy Buddha King was a very famous half-deified person, but he left a long time ago. His name was stillmonly heard in the city, though, and he was a figure that was most well-known.


    The student that drew his image was not any ordinary person, either. He was a legendary fellow.


    Out of the higher races, the Buddha society included the most outsiders. In the Buddha Kingdom, only one percent of its people were full-blooded Buddha. The rest were outsiders, and many of them were quite famous.


    Some of the famous outsiders were even Kings.


    The person that drew Happy Buddha King was an outsider Duke named Si. That person admired Happy Buddha King a great deal, so they wished to draw him a portrait.


    There were many different stories. Si met with Happy Buddha King ten times with the offer, and each time Si was rejected. The eleventh time, however, Happy Buddha King allowed Si to proceed. The Happy Buddha Wall was the result.


    Before finishing the drawing, Si practiced for three years straight inplete istion. When Si returned, Si did so as a King. Si eventually went on to be half-deified, as well.


    There was a saying amongst the Buddha: Si King was a famous King, but just like Happy Buddha King, history forgot them. All people now knew was the remnant of the Happy Buddha Wall.


    Han Sen liked the story, and when it came to a close, they were on Sky Cliff. That was where the wall was.


    Han Sen thought that the ce, due to its sacred importance, would be well-protected. But there was not even a railing, and they were able toe right before the wall.


    The Happy Buddha Wall was drawn on the cliffside. It was at least ten meters high. It looked rather strange.


    Han Sen looked at the Happy Buddha Wall from far away. He wondered, ¡°I thought this was an image of Happy Buddha King. Why are there two Buddha¡¯s painted on the wall? Which one is he?¡±


    The wall portrayed a Buddha sitting upon a lotus flower, smiling. But there was also a Buddhady next to the Buddha. She was holding his neck, and they were locked in a kiss.


    Speechless smiled and said, ¡°I thought there were a lot of gods in the beliefs of the Rebate. Happy Buddha King is our lover god. Happy Buddha King is called Ming King, and the Buddhady there is Ming¡¯s wife. They were both deified, and forever together. They were both called Happy Buddha King.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen may have said that, but inside, he thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this like abination of two? I thought it was just one King, but it was in fact a horny old man and his woman.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is sense, and sense is not nothing. Nothing is not sense. Where the senses are, is where the Buddha are.¡± Speechless spoke to Han Sen seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this. It seems as if I am not suitable enough for the Buddha.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Speechless smiled and said, ¡°I cannot tell you if this is suitable for you, but perhaps by looking at the wall, you may learn a thing or two. When Si drew this picture, Si King learned of what it meant to be happy. The happiness is inside this very wall. If this is your fate, then you will learn something, also.¡±


    Han Sen examined the Happy Buddha Wall, but could not learn anything. He gave a wry smile and said, ¡°It seems as if I am not suitable for the Buddha, as I am unable to glean anything.¡±


    ¡°I have a way for you to see it, but I will have to help you. Are you willing to try this?¡± Speechless¡¯ beautiful eyes peered right through Han Sen.


    ¡°If you are willing to help, then of course.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Okay, then look into my eyes. Tell me what it is that you see.¡± Speechless smiled at Han Sen, as her eyes began to show some form of movement.


    Han Sen looked at her eyes, but her eyes were too pretty. It was difficult to describe how beautiful they were. They were crystal-clear, and looking at them made people want to stare in awe.


    Han Sen felt like his vision was bing sucked into her own. Within the reflection of her eyes, he clearly saw himself. But the shadow was so strange, and he saw himself naked. He wore nothing in front of Speechless Buddha Lady.


    Boom!


    Han Sen felt as if he had just been shot in the head. So many thoughts rushed to his mind all at once, many of which made him blush.


    Speechless¡¯ eyes continued looking at Han Sen. They became watery, and she looked at Han Sen strangely.

 Chapter 1936 - Antiphasic

    <strong>Chapter 1936 Antiphasic</strong>


    ¡°Ming¡¯s wife used her love to feed that cruel demon Ming King. She seduced him to open his mind and be a Buddha King herself. Even that cruel monster could not block it, so how could you?¡± Speechless felt so very cocky.


    During the cultural exchange between the Buddha and the Rebate, Speechless had been beaten by Gu Qingcheng. She was not happy about that. When Speechless heard that Han Sen was visiting the Buddha Kingdom, she went looking for him. She badly wanted to exact her revenge badly.


    She nned to bring Han Sen to the Happy Buddha Wall. With the atmosphere in front of the wall being what it was, and with her skills to disturb Han Sen¡¯s will, she knew she would seed.


    Speechless would not stand for Han Sen bing one of the Buddha. So, she made him fall in love with her. She was confident with the seed of love she nted.


    With Han Sen¡¯s mind currently shaken, she could take advantage of his dazed state and nt her seed. He would do whatever she bid him to do, and he would listen to her no matter what.


    The skill was called Desire, and there were few people who could practice it with proficiency. Speechless was very talented with it, though, because of her connection to Speechless Buddha King. Speechless Buddha King had practiced happy skills, and she followed his example.


    Speechless¡¯ eyes looked very attractive, and she thought to herself, ¡°Come on. While your will is still a mess, I will nudge you into a situation that will embarrass you horribly when youe to your senses.¡±


    Thinking about this made her feel so much better. She casually began to check out Han Sen.


    He actually looked a lot like a Buddha. Han Sen¡¯s face was more attractive than average, but it was too thick to look exactly like a Buddha¡¯s, though. It wasn¡¯t pretty.


    But Han Sen¡¯s talents were shockingly good. They were so defined. Even she was jealous of what he was capable of.


    What shocked her the most was Han Sen¡¯s eyes. They weren¡¯t pretty, but they were extremely attractive, for a reason she could not pinpoint. Something about them reminded her of a rising phoenix. Those ck eyes were an enthralling abyss, and as she stared into them, Speechless suddenly found it difficult to look away.


    Slowly, Speechless¡¯ face started to blush. Her own eyes quivered strangely. She came closer and closer to him. Her eyes were so attractive, and her lips drew near Han Sen¡¯s.


    ¡°Why do I think he looks different, all of a sudden?¡± Speechless wondered, and her heart was beginning to race. She suddenly needed Han Sen like she needed to breathe. He looked like the person of her dreams.


    Speechless¡¯ lifeforce was all messed up. A moan passed her lips, as her eyes dropped into a soft look. It seemed as if she wanted to pull Han Sen closer.


    Her arms, beneath the white robe, wrapped around Han Sen¡¯s neck. Her lips were going to connect with Han Sen¡¯s lips.


    Suddenly, a fingernded on Speechless¡¯ lips. She was hastily thrust out of her daze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try that too much; you¡¯ll be addicted.¡± Han Sen smiled as he touched Speechless* lips.


    Speechless¡¯ cheeks burst into fire. With another moan, she stumbled backwards. Her heart was all tangled up, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to even look at Han Sen now. She wanted to dig a hole and hide herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I have remembered that there is in fact something I ought to do. I will take my leave now. Sorry.¡± Speechless was inplete shock, and it was obvious she wanted to run away.


    Han Sen found it funny that Speechless, of all people, would run off in such a manner.


    His will was like that of a deified being. It was too strong for someone like Speechless to easily manipte. Speechless¡¯ Desire skill could not shake Han Sen. Her attempt at seduction had backfired, and that was why she ran off.


    After she left, Han Sen sat down on some stairs and observed the Happy Buddha Wall.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t discern anything particrly special about it. But now that she was gone, he could scan the wall with his Dongxuan Aura.


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen looked at it, then deactivated his Dongxuan Aura. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t worth checking out.


    Just as he was getting ready to leave, though, a few people arrived. They hade there to see the wall, too.


    Han Sen looked at them and noticed how simr to humans they looked¡ªaside from the horns on their heads, of course. Furthermore, Han Sen knew the leader of the bunch.


    ¡°Luo Ji? He¡¯s not dead?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    When he met Luo Ji the Demon, he was on Kate. Luo Ji had invited Han Sen to join him at Demon¡¯s Grave. When danger befell the pair, Luo Ji abandoned Han Sen and fled into the desert.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen the man since, and so he presumed him to be dead.


    Apparently the man had survived, and to top it off, he hade to the Buddha Kingdom at the same time as Han Sen.


    It looked as if he had practiced a lot in the time they had been apart. He was faster than Han Sen, and that was because he was an Earl.


    When Luo Ji saw Han Sen, he too looked surprised. He asked Han Sen, ¡°You are Knife Queen¡¯s student, Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am. Who are you?¡± Han Sen had used his Dor persona when he first met Luo Ji. The man didn¡¯t know Han Sen was Dor.


    ¡°I am Luo Ji of Demon.¡± Luo Ji had brought a few Demons with him. He smiled at Han Sen, ¡°You must be here to ess the Buddha heaven, correct? How about we go there together?¡±


    ¡°I have other business I must conduct. I am sorry to disappoint you,¡± Han Sen said and left.


    Han Sen knew what sort of person Luo Ji was now, and he knew he wouldn¡¯t cooperate fully with him.


    ¡°Disrespectful!¡± After Han Sen left, a Demon behind Luo Ji spoke.


    Luo Ji waved his hand and said, ¡°That man¡¯s genes may not be stable, but his skill is profound. Knife Queen took him as a student, so it is best we do not offend him. This trip to heaven is important to me. We cannot risk failure. Please behave and do not cause me unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Yes, sir.¡± The Demons with him agreed.


    Han Sen was walking west, but he didn¡¯t have time to stop and admire the views. He just wanted to return to the city where Burning Lamp Alpha was to deliver a speech. And after that, he wanted to get this heaven ordeal over with so he could return to his wife.


    Han Sen spent two days returning to the Buddha city. As soon as he entered, he saw a familiar shadow appear in the crowd.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Han Sen stared in shock. But then, the shadow disappeared.


    Han Sen walked to the alley where he had seen it, but he found no trace of the man.


    ¡°Are my eyes going funny? God¡¯s Retribution cannot be here. There is no way he coulde out here without my assistance.¡± Han Sen retreated into thought, as the entire situation seemed wrong. But the shape of the shadow¡¯s body really did look like him.

 Chapter 1937 - 1937 Buddha’s Path

    <strong>1937 Buddha¡¯s Path</strong>


    Han Sen walked around a bit, but he didn¡¯t catch sight of God¡¯s Retribution again.


    ¡°Maybe my eyes are going funny.¡± Han Sen shook his head, then went to find a ce in the Buddha city to stay.


    The city was made of gold, and even the ground was paved with it. It was rather intimidating in its splendor. There were statues of the Buddha everywhere, and their presence made Han Sen feel ufortable.


    ¡°I wonder when Yisha will show up again?¡± Han Sen waited for another two days, and still didn¡¯t see her. He was getting impatient now.


    People in the city were starting to talk about Burning Lamp Alpha¡¯s uing speech quite a bit now. No race was prohibited from hearing the speech, and anyone of any status could go.


    ¡°It is no wonder she said it does not matter if I hear it or not. Since the speech will address everyone, surely nothing unique or valuable will be said. Everyone will know whatever he says,¡± Han Sen was thinking as he approached a Buddha statue.


    He was walking on a famous Buddha Path. It was a straight road that led straight to the Burning Lamp Alpha¡¯s pce. The way was ten meters wide, adorned with three thousand gold Buddhas fencing it.


    The rumors said that every Buddha represented a world. Three thousand Buddhas meant there were three thousand worlds. There was a geno art of the Buddha that was called Three Thousand Worlds. It was derived from the three thousand Buddhas of that path.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe the stories, though. But he had nothing better to do with his time, and so he decided toe and take a look. Perhaps he¡¯d be able to learn a thing or two.


    Because Burning Lamp Alpha would give a speech, many outsiders were there, just like Han Sen. They were all apanied by Magic of their own.


    Bubble began bouncing up and down, wild with excitement.


    The intelligence of the Magic grew slowly, and their personalities were rather simple. They weren¡¯tplex beings. Reaching the level of intelligence of the one that mimicked the shape of Yisha would take a few decades. It also took a lot of energy for that to happen.


    The three thousand Buddha statues were all unique, and not one of them was a copy of another. Han Sen came to take a look to kill some time.


    When he walked past two hundred Buddhas, he saw Speechless and a few of the other outsiders there. None of them appeared to be low-ranked. Speechless had probably guided them there so they could take a look at the Buddhas.


    Han Sen took a closer look and was surprised. All those outsiders were of a different race. One of them was a Feather.


    The Feathers had been removed from the hall of higher races, and they were hardly ever seen outside of Holy Heaven nowadays. It was nothing small to see a Feather here.


    Han Sen did not recognize that Feather, though. But amongst them was one person that Han Sen knew. And that was Hai¡¯er of Pirate. She, too, was in the Buddha city.


    ¡°It looks like everyone is taking this heaven business seriously. I wonder what¡¯s so good about it, and what resides in their heaven? I don¡¯t know what Yisha was thinking when she decided not to exin anything. Am I not her student?


    Or did she just get kicked in the head by a donkey?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    Luckily, Hai¡¯er would only recognize Han Sen if he was wearing his Dongxuan armor. That would be the face of Dor. If she knew who he was, she might very well have tried to attack him then and there.


    Aside from Han Sen, there was also a man with a cow¡¯s head. He looked like a minotaur. He was not of the Kao, but Han Sen thought he was the same race as the fellow he had encountered during various Rebate events.


    There were three others there, too. One of them had a head that grew like a dragonfly. There was one with three faces and six arms, and the other was a Gana man. He had the snake lower body and all.


    They were all unique. Han Sen could not tell how strong they all were, but they all looked very different.


    Han Sen stopped looking at them and returned his gaze to the statues around him. Han Sen really didn¡¯t want to see Hai¡¯er, in case she somehow identified him.


    ¡°Buddha Lady, on this trip to heaven, how many people can reach the other side?¡± The Gana man addressed Speechless.


    ¡°There are many geniuses here, so many should be able to reach the other side. You are each an elite of your respective races, with unique talents. If you have a strong will, you will make it,¡± Speechless said.


    The cowhead man grunted and said, ¡°Maybe not. This heaven has opened many times, and fewer than ten finish it each time. I am sure there is some limit to the number of those who can make it. And the more elites there are, the harder it will be.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Speechless spoke the Buddha catchphrase, and then she said, ¡°Sig Earl, you think too much. There are no enforced limitations. If you can walk through heaven, you will.¡±


    The Gana man emotionlessly looked at the cowhead man and said, ¡°Sig, if you are so afraid, you do not have to go.¡± ¡°Goode, what are you saying?¡± The cowhead man ran towards the Gana in rage, breathing fire out of his nose.


    ¡°Calm down. This is the Buddha¡¯s Path; you cannot make so much noise here.¡± Speechless stepped between the two.


    Hai¡¯er and the guy with three faces and six arms did not speak. They were merely watching.


    Sig and Goode did not look as if they would continue the feud, and they simply ignored each other after that.


    Speechless kept guiding them forward, showing off the three thousand Buddhas. When they came near Han Sen, Han Sen turned away from them. He didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    She only saw his back, but Speechless recognized Han Sen. Her expression became strange, and she pretended she hadn¡¯t noticed him. She continued her tour of the three thousand Buddhas.


    Seeing them walk away, Han Sen felt much relief. But before he couldpletely rx, Hai¡¯er walked back towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Did she see something?¡±


    Han Sen was not afraid of her, but he couldn¡¯t risk his identity of Dor being exposed. It¡¯d cause big trouble with Yisha.


    Hai¡¯er walked right up to Han Sen and looked him over. Han Sen kept looking at the Buddha and ignored her.


    Han Sen decided that, if she did notice something, he¡¯d deny whatever she said. He¡¯d deny no matter what.


    Hai¡¯er put her hand on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and spoke quietly into his ear. She said, ¡°Are you romantically involved with Speechless?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He certainly hadn¡¯t expected Hai¡¯er to say that. So, he just looked at her and pretended he didn¡¯t know what she meant.

 Chapter 1938 - 1938 Virtual Table

    <strong>1938 Virtual Table</strong>


    Seeing how shocked Han Sen looked, Hai¡¯er took his reaction for a confirmation. She then murmured, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t talk here. We should find somece else to chat.¡±


    ¡°I think you have the wrong guy; I have no clue about what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Han Sen acted through his shock.


    Hai¡¯er lifted her lips in a little smile and said, ¡°There is no use in pretending. I am a thief, and nothing escapes my senses. I will tell this to a Buddha King; you know what will happen to you and Speechless if I do, right?¡±


    Before Han Sen could put another word in, Hai¡¯er continued. ¡°Oh, but just so you know, I am not being hostile. Actually, I would like to strike a trade with you.¡±


    After saying that, Hai¡¯er pulled Han Sen away from Buddha¡¯s Path. They walked out of the city and went to the banks of a nearby river.


    Han Sen wished to hear what she wanted to say, so he didn¡¯t resist following her out.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk here.¡± Hai¡¯er let Han Sen go, then sat down atop a rock. She smiled and said, ¡°Given your rtionship with Speechless Buddha Lady, I can only assume you know the secrets to heaven.¡±


    ¡°What secrets?¡± Han Sen asked Hai¡¯er.


    ¡°Stop pretending! Heaven has opened many times, and many races have been here. Only ten of them can reach the end, each and every time. I believe there is a secret to this somewhere.¡± Hai¡¯er was peering right at Han Sen when she continued. ¡°With Speechless¡¯ reputation, she must assuredly know how to reach the other side. I don¡¯t want anything from you. All I want is for you to take me with you and help me reach the end. If you do, I¡¯ll keep the rtionship between you two a secret. I promise.¡±


    ¡°I think you have misunderstood us. I know Speechless, but we are not in a rtionship with each other. In fact, we have only ever met twice,¡± Han Sen said.


    Hai¡¯er looked annoyed by the denial. Her face filled up with frost and she said, ¡°This is bad. I am going to tell Buddha King about it right now.¡±


    ¡°So what if he knows?¡± Han Senughed at Hai¡¯er.


    Hai¡¯er looked back at Han Sen with disdain. ¡°Still pretending? You can¡¯t hide anything from a Pirate. ^ every trick in the book to get others to join their creed. Marriage is one such method. Many creatures in this universe have been tethered to the Buddha in this way. Like Happy Buddha King; he was the best in the entire universe. Yet even he was suckered into one of those arrangements. Speechless is famous, and she will have a marriage with someone powerful. It¡¯s a must for her. If Buddha King leams about you two, do you think he will let you go lightly? You should know about this.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know the Buddha had such a culture, and he found it rather interesting.


    When Han Sen didn¡¯t respond, Hai¡¯er went on to say, ¡°Others don¡¯t know the Buddha are this way, but we do. They are not much smarter than the Pirate, you know. I don¡¯t really like them, and more than that, I don¡¯t want to expose your story. If you help me, it is a win-win situation for all of us.¡±


    You know who I am?¡± Han Sen asked Hai¡¯er.


    Hai¡¯er was surprised and said, ¡°How am I supposed to know who you are? You¡¯re just a lowly Viscount Even if you are famous, the Buddha won¡¯t let you be with her.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°I am the student of the Rebate called Knife Queen. This is my first time here, and it marks my third encounter with Speechless. Nothing else is going on, okay? You are wholeheartedly mistaken.¡±


    Hai¡¯er frowned at Han Sen. She looked right at him. Seeing him turn to leave, she tugged at him and said, ¡°Even if the two of you aren¡¯t together, how about we co-operate anyway? Let¡¯s walk through heaven together!¡±


    ¡°What benefit is there for us to co-operate?¡± Han Sen asked Hai¡¯er.


    ¡°There is a lot. I am the number one genius of the Pirate. Everyone knows the name Hai¡¯er. She is a rare and very talented person. I will be deified, one day.¡± Hai¡¯er keptplimenting herself, showing utterly no embarrassment.


    ¡°If you and I co-operate, it would be easier to traverse heaven.¡± Hai¡¯er patted Han Sen on his shoulder.


    ¡°If you¡¯re as good as you say, why do you need Speechless to guide you?¡± Han Senughed at her.


    Hai¡¯er¡¯s face did not change, and she said, ¡°I am certain I can get through it, but this is a once-in-a-lifetime affair. It¡¯s good to take extra precautionary measures, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Han Sen turned around and left, ignoring her.


    Hai¡¯er followed and pleaded, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it! State your conditions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about what to expect in heaven, so following me is pointless.¡± Han Sen knew Hai¡¯er was suspicious about the prospect of his rtionship with Speechless, so he kept walking resolutely.


    Hai¡¯er gritted her teeth and pulled out something. ¡°You must know this. If you co-operate with me, then this is yours.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Hai¡¯er¡¯s hands and saw a tablet. It was palm-sized. There were many words, smaller than grains of rice, etched into it. There was nothing particrly special about it, though.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen looked at Hai¡¯er¡¯s tablet dubiously.


    Hai¡¯er looked shocked. She stared at Han Sen, and said, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know about the Virtual Tablet?¡¯


    ¡°What is a Virtual Tablet?¡± Han Sen looked at it and asked.


    Hai¡¯er saw that Han Sen was honestly confused, so she shook it in front of him and said, ¡°The Virtual Tablet is a powerful treasure left behind by a mysterious, higher race. It has that mysterious race¡¯s geno art. When the Buddha received the Virtual Tablet, they absorbed the talents to be as they are. Many geno arts havee from this Virtual Tablet. This is one of many. The Pirate unearthed it from some old ruins, and no one else knows about this. But it can be yours for the price of a co-operative partnership.¡±


    ¡°How do I know if this is real or not?¡± Han Sen was curious.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Knife Queen¡¯s student? If you let her take a look, she¡¯ll know the truth. She won¡¯t lie, either,¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    ¡°Okay. If this is real, I will cross heaven with you.¡± Han Sen took the tablet. Hai¡¯er had no rtionship with Speechless, and she was practically giving him something for free. He wasn¡¯t going to reject that.

 Chapter 1939 - 1939 Heaven

    <strong>1939 Heaven</strong>


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Hai¡¯er.


    Hai¡¯er sauntered casually behind him. ¡°I gave you my end of the bargain, so of course I¡¯m going to follow you. Heaven is going to open in a few days, and until then, I am attaching myself to you.¡±


    ¡°I am going to listen to Burning Lamp Alpha¡¯s speech. We can meet there,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else for me to go, anyway. I might as well follow you. It might be nice to meet up with Knife Queen, too.¡± Hai¡¯er really wanted to follow him.


    Han Sen, seeing that Hai¡¯er wasn¡¯t leaving, allowed her to tag along.


    There were a few days to go until the speech was tomence, and it felt like forever for Han Sen. On the day of the speech, Yisha still hadn¡¯t revealed herself.


    ¡°Weird. Where is Yisha? Did she go to the speech area straight away?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Are you really Knife Queen¡¯s student? Where is she?¡± When the speech was about to begin, Hai¡¯er cast a suspicious nce at Han Sen. She was starting to think she didn¡¯t know who he really was.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then take your tablet back. Then we can go our separate ways.¡± Han Sen held it out to her.


    Over the past few days, he had researched the text on the tablet. It looked like something very profound, but there was no beginning or end to the text it included. It was just a section of a greater geno art. You couldn¡¯t learn anything from that.


    Han Sen found out the tablet was rather well-known, though. The section that Hai¡¯er had was likely very real.


    The Virtual Tablet had quite a lot of storage, and the geno art filled all of it. If he only had one piece, then he only had one part of the geno art. It was no wonder why Hai¡¯er was willing to give it to him.


    ¡°No! You¡¯ve already read the contents. What¡¯s the point of giving it back to me now?¡± Hai¡¯er shook her head.


    Han Sen ignored her, and he continued to frown.


    The speech started, and Yisha had yet to return. Without Yisha, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have the Buddha¡¯s invitation to enter their Heaven. He could not listen to the speech in the pce, so he¡¯d have to stay in the za and listen alongside themoners.


    Burning Lamp Alpha couldn¡¯t be seen from the za. The audience could only listen to his voice ringing out of yellow speakers.


    Many creatures listened to the speech through the Buddha sound system. When Han Sen heard what was being spoken, he thought it was very meaningful. He felt as if his heart had leveled up.


    But after thinking about it a little more, he thought it was indeed a little too vague. If you could do what the speech told you to do, you would have to be a saint. You wouldn¡¯t have to learn anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault! I am from the Pirate! I am supposed to listen from the pce. Now I¡¯m stuck in the za with these lowlifes and you!¡± Hai¡¯er sounded upset.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°You probably weren¡¯t going to listen all that well, anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter where you were standing when you heard him speak.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Hearing it from the pce is a recognition of your identity. It¡¯s different when you¡¯re there,¡± Hai¡¯er said. Han Sen didn¡¯t think too much on the speech, though. He was concerned for Yisha, who was still a no-show.


    Far away, in a stone pavilion in the southwest corner of Buddha Kingdom, an old man was sitting in front of a table. It looked as if he was dozing off.


    There was a game of chess sitting on the table, and it was in the midst of a stalemate.


    Yisha was sitting opposite the man, examining the stalemate in y atop the table. She was holding a piece, trying to decide on her next move.


    The pavilion was fairly ordinary, but it gave others a feeling of separation from the world outside. It was like a realm that did not exist in full.


    Time passed, and Yisha sat as still as if she had been turned to stone.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see Burning Lamp Alpha, and the speechsted the entire day. After that, the creatures all showed their thanks to the Alpha, kowtowing before the pce.


    The speech ended, and the heavens opened. Countless creatures poured in towards the opening.


    Han Sen and Hai¡¯er were stuck in the crowd, looking at the way to Heaven.


    There were eight doors in the Buddha city, and three of them were open. Five of them were always shut. One of the doors led to Heaven, and that was the only way to Heaven. It was situated in the west.


    The western door was now open, and when they looked out at it, they could see a Buddha light. It obviously did not lead to thend outside the city, as one might expect.


    Han Sen still hadn¡¯t seen Yisha, so he decided to move with the crowd towards the western door. When he went through the western door, he was not taken outside the city. He found himself in a desert.


    Nothing was visible on those desert wastes; not even cacti. It was just yellow sand, sizzling beneath a bright, hot sky.


    After entering the desert, Han Sen heard something, like someone whispering near him. It almost sounded like someone speaking the Buddha catchphrase, but from an indiscernible source.


    The noise flowed all around him in a constant susurrus. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but he could hear it clearly. It was like it wasing straight from his brain.


    As he listened to that sound, Han Sen¡¯s body wanted to move along with it. It made him frown.


    ¡°Do you hear a noise?¡± Han Sen asked Hai¡¯er.


    ¡°Of course. Did you not know that Heaven has the heavenly sounds?¡± Hai¡¯er rolled her eyes. If she hadn¡¯t asked around, she wouldn¡¯t have believed Han Sen was the student of Knife Queen. He didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with these heavenly sounds?¡± Han Sen was trying to pinpoint its source, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Hai¡¯er kept walking and exined, ¡°The music is everywhere, all across this Heaven. At first, it will feel like it¡¯s nothing. But the longer you hear it for, the deeper it will touch you. If you can¡¯t stayposed and walk through this Heaven in time, your body will begin to dance along with it. It won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°If it¡¯s that dangerous, and only ten people can make it through, why are so many peopleing here? Aren¡¯t they afraid of dying?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can turn back before you lose control. You¡¯ll be safe if you do that.¡± Hai¡¯er looked around, but she could not catch sight of Speechless. Then, she asked, ¡°When will you and Speechless meet up?¡±


    ¡°I told you! We are not in a rtionship.¡± Han Sen looked around and asked, ¡°How do I know when to keep going or when I should return?¡±


    ¡°It depends on who you are. Everyone has fear in their hearts. You turn back when you¡¯ve lost all hope. The more confident and stubborn people are, the more danger they are in.¡± Hai¡¯er rolled her eyes, and continued on to say, ¡°But you will be fine. Speechless will protect you, and you will make it to the end.¡±

 Chapter 1940 - 1940 Seven Spirit Buddha

    <strong>1940 Seven Spirit Buddha</strong>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t bother to contradict her again. He followed the big group across the desert.


    There was a huge crowd around them initially, but many people quickly began to tire and turn back.


    There was no day and night cycle in Heaven, and the sun was always high in the sky. After ten hours, the sun was still unmoved.


    It was just as Hai¡¯er said, too. The heavenly voice was nearly impossible to ignore. It wasn¡¯t long until Han Sen saw weaker-willed creatures beginning to dance along with the music. A giant danced across the sand. An initial nce might seem amusing, but it ultimately gave onlookers the chills.


    Many groups of people walked together. If anyone started dancing with the music, others could snap them out of it. Some creatures that were having difficulty withstanding the music, and they decided to turn back. They didn¡¯t want to risk dying there.


    The music did not affect Han Sen at all, though. He heard it, but it was just annoying, more than anything. Hai¡¯er kept on bugging Han Sen about when he was going to meet up with Speechless, but he was toozy to answer her.


    Hai¡¯er refused to give it up, though. He eventually couldn¡¯t stand it. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m in a rtionship with her?¡±


    Hai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°I am a woman, too. The way she looked at you could not fool me. Can you swear to God that there¡¯s nothing between you two?¡±


    Han Sen shrugged and did not say another word. He continued walking.


    There was no nighttime in that desert. No one knew the specific direction they should be moving, which eventually resulted in therge crowds splitting up as people ventured separate ways. Most of them continued going forward, though. And that meant they were headed west.


    Han Sen was going west, as well. But as time went by, there were fewer and fewer people around him. The desert was toorge.


    After fifty hours of this, aside from Hai¡¯er, there was no one nearby.


    Hai¡¯er kept walking and asked, ¡°Han Sen, I can¡¯t see anyone close to us. Speechless should be here!¡±


    Han Sen acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything. He merely stroked Bubble, which was perched on his shoulder, and asked, ¡°Did you bring a Magic? What do they do?¡±


    Hai¡¯er said, ¡°They aren¡¯t affected by the music. You can use them for a distraction from the music. It keeps your mind from being so easily lured by the heavenly music.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen had guessed that, but he just wanted confirmation.


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush: when is Speechless getting here?¡± Hai¡¯er asked in irritation.


    As Han Sen started to respond, a shadow appeared over the horizon. They looked in its direction and saw a Buddha with a white robe. The bald head gleamed under the radiance of the sun.


    ¡°You see? There is no way I could have been mistaken.¡± Hai¡¯er looked cocky.


    ¡°Look closer; it¡¯s a man. It¡¯s not Speechless,¡± Han Sen said after a second.


    You¡¯re still pretending? Speechless must have sent that man to pick you up. You cannot lie to me.¡± Hai¡¯er gave him a you cannot lie to me face.


    Han Sen¡¯s face suddenly looked rather pale, and his eyes twitched. He had picked up a very hostile auraing from that man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Han Sen turned around and started to leave.


    ¡°Stop ying,¡± Hai¡¯er said with an eye-roll, but then she realized that Han Sen was already running off.


    Hai¡¯er turned to look at the Buddha and found that he had elerated. He wasing towards her like an arrow. She felt something was amiss now, too, and so she ran after Han Sen.


    ¡°Who is that? Isn¡¯t he here to pick you up?¡± Hai¡¯er asked as she ran.


    ¡°I already told you; I have nothing to do with Speechless,¡± Han Sen said again.


    Hai¡¯er turned her head to look behind them, and she saw the Buddha getting closer. She was shocked, and said, ¡°If you have nothing to do with her, why are they chasing you? They must have unearthed your dirty secret, and that¡¯s why that man has been dispatched to get rid of you!¡±


    Hai¡¯er looked at the man more closely, then screamed. ¡°Seven Spirit Buddha! I was right. You and Speechless have been exposed. This Buddha has been sent to kill you.¡±


    ¡¯You recognize him?¡± Han Sen asked.


    He didn¡¯t know why one of the Buddha woulde after him. And since their pursuer was undoubtedly a hostile, Han Sen wanted to know more about him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of Seven Spirit Buddha? He is Speechless Buddha King¡¯s seventh son, but the Buddha King did not leave anything to him in his will. He gave everything to Speechless. Seven Spirit Buddha wasn¡¯t denied an inheritance because he was a disappointment, but because he was too smart. Speechless Buddha King was afraid that his will might limit and actually impede Seven Spirit¡¯s future. So, nothing was left for him. Burning Lamp Alpha himself refused to take students for a thousand years, but decades ago, he made an exception for Seven Spirit Buddha. He must be a Marquise by now.¡±


    Hai¡¯er went on to say, ¡°The rtionship between you and Speechless must have been exposed. That is why he is here to kill you. So, since this has nothing to do with me, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    After that, Hai¡¯er changed course and ran the other way. She wanted to get as far away from Han Sen as she could to avoid getting mixed up in his mess.


    Han Sen suddenly sped up, though, and he grabbed Hai¡¯er by the clothes. He picked her up and continued running.


    ¡°What are you doing? I thought we were friends! Don¡¯t harm me!¡± Hai¡¯er struggled, trying to escape.


    ¡°I am Knife Queen¡¯s student. The Rebate and the Buddha have a good rtionship. If they wanted to kill me, do you think they would allow witnesses to know that I was murdered?¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    Hai¡¯er was shocked, and so she stopped resisting. She said, ¡°We should run separate ways, then. He might note after me. It¡¯s better than dying with you, at least.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a Viscount. If I was the Seven Spirit Buddha, I¡¯d kill you beforeing after me,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You say that like you¡¯re really strong, but you¡¯re a Viscount the same as me.¡± Hai¡¯er smiled.


    But after she said that, she felt Han Sen tucking her under his armpit. Then he elerated to a point where she could not even open her eyes for the wind.


    ¡°How is he so fast?¡± Hai¡¯er was shocked.

 Chapter 1941

    1941 Battle Buddha


    Han Sen carried Hai¡¯er as he ran, but it wasn¡¯t because he had any sympathy for her. He wanted a witness. If he had one, it might prove useful further down the line.


    Han Sen used his rabbit shoes to run, but he still looked gloomy. Seven Spirit Buddha was keeping up with him, and the gap between them was slowly closing.


    Although there was still some distance between them, Han Sen was fleeing over the t, unobstructed sands. There was no ce to hide, and it would only be a matter of time before Seven Spirit Buddha caught up with him.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a Marquise?¡± Han Sen looked back. Seven Spirit Buddha was one kilometer behind them.


    Hai¡¯er was shocked, and she said, ¡°Seven Spirit Buddha is a Marquise, but he is a genius amongst the Buddha. And Burning Lamp Alpha taught him personally. I fear not even a Duke could rival him. You need to run, because he ising.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to run faster, but he was still just a Viscount. He was already moving as fast as the shoes would allow. ¡°Seven Spirit Buddha! Why are you chasing me?¡± Han Sen shouted as he ran.


    Seven Spirit Buddha said grimly, ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more. He merely focused on his pursuit of Han Sen, and he slowly reeled in the distance between them.


    Hai¡¯er looked grim, and she said, ¡°It looks like he really wants to kill you. This is bad, man. If we don¡¯t reach our destination, we¡¯re going to die.¡±


    Han Sen suddenly pped Hai¡¯er¡¯s body, sending a surge of energy into her. She found herself unable to move. She couldn¡¯t squirm, and neither could she speak.


    ¡°Stop talking. I can lose him,¡± Han Sen said to Hai¡¯er as he hopped up a sand dune.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t jump up there to remain on high ground. He slid down its other side, and he used the height of the dune to obscure Seven Spirit Buddha¡¯s vision.


    The moment Han Sen was out of sight, he patted Little Invisible. Then, a strange colorful power wrapped him up. Han Sen was able to blend into the desert itself. No eyesight could detect them.


    After crossing another thousand meters, Seven Spirit Buddha reached the dune. Then, he started looking around.


    ¡°Mister Han, I know you are here. Come and fight me, student of Knife Queen. At least die with dignity,¡± Seven Spirit Buddha rumbled.


    Nothing responded to him, though. Seven Spirit Buddha did not move from his position as he looked over the desert. He moved his lips, and a sound came out of his mouth.


    A whirlwind kicked up, quickly swirling into a choking sandstorm. It had a diameter of a thousand meters, and its thickness painted it like a yellow fog. Seven Spirit Buddha was convinced Han Sen was there, and he wished to use the sandstorm to reveal him. But when the sandstorm quelled, he was unable to see anything. It was still and quiet, and he could not see Han Sen.


    ¡°Is he good with the element of earth?¡± Seven Spirit Buddha spoke to himself. He looked around and ventured in a specific direction. Then, he disappeared.


    In the sky, Hai¡¯er saw Seven Spirit Buddha vanish. She wanted Han Sen to free her, but she had no voice to speak with. She was yelling in her mind, ¡°*sshole! Let me go! You are deliberately touching me.¡±


    She could only think these things, since she still couldn¡¯t control her mouth.


    Han Sen was in the air, and he didn¡¯t go back down. Neither did he free Hai¡¯er. He slowly flew higher and higher. He drifted up so gradually, it felt as if he wasn¡¯t moving at all.


    ¡°Wimp! Seven Spirit Buddha is gone. Why are you still being so careful? Let me go!¡± Hai¡¯er was yelling in her heart.


    Han Sen¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat. He was just a Viscount, and flying slowly cost more energy than flying fast. And on top of that, he was holding Hai¡¯er. That cost him even more energy. After ten minutes, he traveled one kilometer.


    Hai¡¯er was going to go crazy, being unable to move or speak. If she could, she¡¯d have been yelling at Han Sen.


    Suddenly, Hai¡¯er saw the same dune that Seven Spirit Buddha had been standing atop. Seven Spirit Buddha had appeared there once again.


    He was wearing a white robe, standing atop the dune. It was as if he hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    Hai¡¯er was shocked, and she thought to herself, ¡°I saw him walk away. Why is he still here? Can he teleport?¡±


    Amidst Hai¡¯er¡¯s shock, Seven Spirit Buddha mumbled something to himself. A light then came out of his body, glowing strangely from his chest. It looked like another seven spirits emerged from him and walked their own separate ways.


    Not long after, another seven spirits emerged from each of the seven spirits. They all went off in different directions, but the real Seven Spirit Buddha was still atop the original dune. After a while, he traveled west.


    ¡°Buddha Clone? He is powerful.¡± Hai¡¯er understood that the seven spirits she was seeing were actually just clones.


    But producing clones like that was something only a King ss Buddha could do. Seven Spirit Buddha was just a Marquise. His ability to produce seven clones to search for them was terrifying.


    Hai¡¯er was so happy right now that Han Sen had not freed her. If she had made a noise, Seven Spirit Buddha would immediately have known where they were.


    ¡°This guy is pretty good. He¡¯s just a Viscount, but he has that speed? I don¡¯t know what treasure he collected to make him so fast,¡± Hai¡¯er thought.


    Han Sennded, and then he removed their camouge. He also freed her.


    Hai¡¯er was being quite suspicious. She carefully looked around and said, ¡°Is he really gone?¡±


    ¡°He is for now, but I am sure he will be back.¡± Han Sen moved to rest on the sand.


    Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s run!¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    Han Sen did not move from his spot, though, and he calmly said, ¡°His clones went off in eight different directions. Wherever we go, he will see us.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Hai¡¯er was not strong enough to deal with someone like Seven Spirit Buddha. Somehow, she had found herself depending on Han Sen.

 Chapter 1942

    1942 Nowhere to Hide


    ¡°We need to find a way to exit this Heaven. We might have escaped for now, but there¡¯s still a chance we might be found by Seven Spirit,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If you do not know how to get out of here, then you should know that I don¡¯t, either,¡± Hai¡¯er said. She thought for a moment. ¡°Can¡¯t you turn invisible? If we stay invisible, then Seven Spirit¡¯s clones won¡¯t be able to find us, will they?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°There are limitations to remaining invisible, as I cannot keep it up for long.¡±


    Little Invisible could make Han Sen invisible, but Han Sen was carrying another person. It would be too much for him to handle. The creature was still just a baby. And after the amount of time they had spent invisible earlier, all its energy had been drained.


    ¡°What do you n to do, then?¡± Hai¡¯er was standing atop a dune. She scanned the desert, afraid their nemesis would return.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there,¡± Han Sen told her, motioning her down from the top of the dune. Then, he said, ¡°I thought you were of the Pirate. You might just be Viscount, but you should be able to stay alive, right?¡±


    ¡°Normally, of course. Even if there was a Duke on our heels, I could stay alive. But this is Seven Spirit, so I can¡¯t be entirely sure.¡± Hai¡¯er gave a wry smile.


    ¡°If it was just one clone, do you think you could make it out?¡± Han Sen asked, after some thought.


    ¡°If there was just one, then I guess I could. But my method can only protect me.¡± Hai¡¯er looked glum, saying that.


    ¡°That is enough. I will go to Seven Spirit¡¯s true self. His clones will being for me, but that will allow you to go back the way you came and leave. If Seven Spirit does not recall his clones, though, then you¡¯ll be on your own,¡± Han Sen said.


    Hai¡¯er looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Hai¡¯er hailed from the Pirate. She found it hard to believe a stranger would help her formte a n of escape at his own expense.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°No matter what reason he has for trying to kill me, he waited until only the two of us remained. That means he doesn¡¯t want others to know what he wants to do. If you make it out, perhaps he¡¯ll give up on the idea of killing me. And if he doesn¡¯t give up, at least you can spread the news of what actually happened. You could inform Knife Queen. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll die for nothing. Vengeance won¡¯t be sought.¡±


    Han Sen paused, then went on to say, ¡°Seven Spirit ising after me. I cannot escape, and this is the only gambit we have avable.¡±


    Hai¡¯er looked at Han Sen for a while, and then spoke. ¡°If I can make it out, I will inform Knife Queen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then. You walk east, and I¡¯ll go west.¡± Han Sen looked at the time, and then continued. ¡°He should be on his way back by now. Go on, and good luck.¡±


    Han Sen stood up and ran to the west. Although Hai¡¯er was worried, she knew if she went along with Han Sen, she might very well die. So, she went east.


    Hai¡¯er did not dare run too quickly, though. She was afraid Han Sen might use her as bait, so just in case, she went slowly.


    If Han Sen was going west, Seven Spirit should bump into him first whenever he turned back. When that urred, she would have her chance to escape.


    Han Sen was not that graceful, though. He walked west, looking around as he went.


    Because he had been in that ce for a while, and the music affected people a lot, it was fortunate Han Sen¡¯s will was as strong as it was. It didn¡¯t affect him as it did the others.


    After a while, Han Sen stopped walking. He looked around and buried himself inside one of the dunes. Once inside the sand, he cast Petrify to turn himself into stone. Not even a deified elite could find him there.


    Now, all Han Sen had to do was wait. He was going to wait until Seven Spirit came past. And when the hound did, he¡¯d emerge.


    If Seven Spirit was walking slow, then Hai¡¯er should encounter a clone. If she did, she¡¯d surely attract Seven Spirit in that direction. But Han Sen wasn¡¯t certain she¡¯d entice the attention of Seven Spirit himself. If Seven Spirit found out that Hai¡¯er was alone, he¡¯d still want to search for Han Sen, more than anything.


    Han Sen reviewed every possible way this situation could unfold, and he formted a method for dealing with each circumstance. Suddenly, though, he felt as if a being had just walked past. He was buried under the sand, though, and he couldn¡¯t use Dongxuan Aura to be certain. He couldn¡¯t be sure that it was Seven Spirit.


    The creature was slowly heading east. He had walked past where Han Sen was hiding, headed on an eastbound trajectory. Han Sen assumed it had to be Seven Spirit, since who else would walk backwards when they were thiste in the game? Han Sen waited until the presence went by, hoping to head the opposite direction after Seven Spirit passed.


    But Seven Spirit only walked east for a bit before turning back. He was searching for something.


    ¡°Han Sen, do you want to die down where you are? Or do you want to go out fighting?¡± Seven Spirit Buddha asked.


    Han Sen frowned and thought, ¡°Weird. How does he know I¡¯m here?¡±


    Han Sen was a little worried, but he didn¡¯t move from his position within the sand dune. If the felon knew where Han Sen was, it was likely that he¡¯d already have attacked. He wouldn¡¯t bother talking.


    Seven Spirit waited a bit for a response toe, but none came. He didn¡¯t actually know where Han Sen was. But it seemed as if he knew Han Sen was somewhere nearby, as he didn¡¯t leave the approximate region.


    ¡°He must have a way to sense my general presence, but he can¡¯t find me. This is a tough spot to be in,¡± Han Sen was thinking.


    Seven Spirit stopped. He mumbled something, and then the sand was kicked into turmoil again. The wind whipped into a raging tornado. Wherever it went, the sand flew everywhere. It dug up a thousand meters of desert.


    ¡°Marquises are stubborn. It must be costing a lot of power for him to keep searching that way,¡± Han Sen thought. It also made him feel disappointment.


    Even if he had turned into stone, Seven Spirit would find him if he dug too deeply into the sand.


    Han Sen was not in a rush to move, however. He waited for the tornado toe. He wasn¡¯t going to move until he was found, in the hope that Seven Spirit would exhaust most of his energy.

 Chapter 1943 - Intense Fighting

    <strong>Chapter 1943 Intense Fighting</strong>


    Several tornados raged across the desert. They were searching for Han Sen almost hungrily. When the tornados reached a specific dune, it exploded and a person emerged. He went straight west.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Seven Spirit waved his white robe, and the tornados retreated into his sleeves. He looked like a dragon with yellow wings as he came after Han Sen.


    Han Sen was running forward, and the shape of a yellow dragon that was a few hundred yards long was giving chase. It looked like a yellow vortex that wanted to suck him in.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood was burning. His Spell armor glowed with light. Han Sen looked like a bird, soaring through the sky to avoid the power of that tornado.


    Seven Spirit emerged from the trailing tornado and threw his palm forward at Han Sen. It turned into a golden, roaring lion. Han Sen¡¯s body responded like a phoenix. He borrowed strength from the air itself to elerate. His body performed a stunning arc to neatly avoid the lion¡¯s attack.


    Seven Spirit clicked his fingers, and then the gold light turned into the spirits of the Buddha kings. They all rushed forward to attack Han Sen.


    There was a dragon, a lion, a sheep, an elephant, a horse, a bug, and even a fish. They were all different types of animals. The dragon was powerful. The lion was intimidating. The sheep was imcable. The elephant was strong. The horse was fast. The bug was creepy. The fish was spiritual. They all possessed a different power, and they all had an effective synergy with one another.


    Han Sen borrowed the speed of the rabbit shoes to keep up with Seven Spirit, but he didn¡¯t dare fight him head-on.


    A Marquise would be too strong. If Han Sen got hit, he could die in a moment.


    ¡°Seven Spirit! I have no grudge with you. Why do you want to kill me?¡± Han Sen shouted as he tried to hide from the scary attacks being aimed at him by the seven spirits.


    Seven Spirit¡¯s desire to kill him was a grave issue. Even if Han Sen escaped, it could pose trouble in the future if Han Sen didn¡¯t understand why Seven Spirit wanted him dead. In order to sort this out, he needed to figure out what had inspired Seven Spirit¡¯s rage.


    But Seven Spirit refused to answer. His finger kept making spiritual markings. He kept creating Buddha light marks and infusing them with a desire to kill Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw Seven Spirit wasn¡¯t going to answer, and so after dodging the next spirit mark attack, he said, ¡°I know! You must really love Speechless. But Speechless loves me, and she wants to have sex with me. That is why you¡¯re mad, right?¡±


    Despite what he said, Han Sen did not think that was the reason. He just wanted to goad his nemesis into talking.


    Hai¡¯er kept saying Seven Spirit wanted to kill him because of Speechless, but that made no sense to Han Sen. Speechless¡¯ n to seduce him had backfired, but no matter how prideful someone was, they could not kill a student of a half-deified elite over something like that.


    There must have been an important reason why Seven Spirit wanted to kill him.


    Seven Spirit heard Han Sen, though. With a look of fury, he said, ¡°Shut up! Speechless is not someone you can be allowed to pollute.¡±


    After that, Seven Spirit¡¯s Buddha light shone. A giant Buddha hand rose from his back, then began approaching Han Sen. The palm had seven spirit marks, too.


    Han Sen could see that the sky was now full of creatures, raining down towards him. Seeing it made him feel terrible. The seven spirits were scary, and he knew he¡¯d be unable to dodge them.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes froze, then he ran in front of the Buddha horse. When he did, he felt an impact shudder through his body and into his own hand. Then he was sent flying.


    Han Sen used Yin Yang st, and the impact of the horse¡¯s hoof sent Han Sen shooting off like a kite. He was flying far away.


    Han Sen began running as soon as his feet touched the ground, coughing blood as he went. His opponent was too strong. He had used most of his power to deal with that force, but somehow, it had still managed to damage his body. If he hadn¡¯t been wearing his Marquise armor, he would have been killed.


    Seven Spirit did not have the power to keep using Buddha Hand. The Buddha light dimmed, and he returned to pursuing Han Sen.


    ¡°Seven Spirit, it isn¡¯t strange for a girl to fall in love. You cannot change someone¡¯s heart by force. Speechless thinks I¡¯m hot. She wants to be with me. Killing me is pointless, as I will always be in Speechless¡¯ heart. She¡¯ll never forget about me,¡± Han Sen said, as he made his escape.


    Han Sen could not defeat Seven Spirit, but if he could make his enemy mad enough to lose his cool, perhaps there was a chance of pulling through.


    Seven Spirit¡¯s face turned green, and he said, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk about her like that.¡±


    Seeing that Seven Spirit really did care about Speechless, Han Sen was delighted. He had to do what he could to live, so he said, ¡°Speechless and I are so in love. She mentioned you to me. She said you were nice, but you are extremely boring. You don¡¯t know how to treat a woman. You don¡¯t even dare to touch her fingers. You aren¡¯t a real man!¡±


    Seven Spirit did not say anything. He kept casting his seven spirits marks like mad. Han Sen had managed to gain some distance from Seven Spirit, so they weren¡¯t terribly close together. Han Sen managed to dodge every attack, too, so there wasn¡¯t as much of a threat.


    Seven Spirit knew this was pointless, so he stopped attacking. He used his power to close the gap, instead. By doing that, he was able to catch up quickly.


    This guy is annoying!¡± Han Sen¡¯s chest was rumbling, and he was still coughing up blood. He was thankful he had his mutated blood. He wasn¡¯t losing as much blood as he would have otherwise, but he could not heal.


    ¡°Seven Spirit, a man should be more straightforward. I only used a little effort to make here after me. I touched her body all over, and you didn¡¯t even touch her fingers. You are such a sad man.¡± As he provoked Seven Spirit, Han Sen kept thinking about how he could survive this.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Seven Spirit was enraged. His Buddha light brightened considerably, and then he used a thousand Buddha Hands.


    This time, he did not use his seven spirit marks. He merely pulled out a wooden instrument. He struck it, and the sky shed above them. Han Sen felt a rumble of thunder in his heart.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen felt electricity course through him. More blood spilled from his lips, and he almost fell over.

 Chapter 1944 - Taking

    <strong>Chapter 1944 Taking</strong>


    Seven Spirit sprinted toward Han Sen. He wanted to y Han Sen as soon as he fell. But Han Sen only dipped a little, then immediately sprang back to his feet. His speed did not diminish, either, as he kept on running forward.


    Seven Spirit¡¯s brow furrowed. He wielded his wooden gong with a thousand Buddha hands.


    Dong!


    The sound of thunder rumbled in Han Sen¡¯s heart, like it could annihte the spirit of any being.


    But Han Sen was not affected, and he continued running. In the times between Seven Spirit¡¯s use of his thousand Buddha hands, Han Sen was able to increase the distance that separated the two.


    Seven Spirit frowned harder. He channeled all his power into his legs so he could focus on catching back up to Han Sen.


    Due to Han Sen¡¯s provocation, Seven Spirit had cast the scariest powers he had. It had cost him a lot of energy, and the distance between the two was quiterge now. He didn¡¯t want to risk exhausting more of his strength.


    Han Sen¡¯s speed was a boon of the rabbit shoes. Beast souls had their own power, and they didn¡¯t tax Han Sen¡¯s own energy reserves. As a result, he¡¯d never have to slow down.


    They both kept running across the desert. Seven Spirit kept trying to attack Han Sen, but Han Sen was able to evade each and every strike. Han Sen¡¯s opponent was unable to damage him in the slightest.


    When Han Sen was hit by the Buddha¡¯s sonic attack, he had been injured. Fortunately, he had practiced sonic hyper geno arts in the past. He was no stranger to what they could do. When Seven Spirit attacked the second time, he used Yin Yang st to reverse some of the Buddha¡¯s sonic power that was bearing down on his Marquise armor.


    It made it look as if he was not affected by the Buddha¡¯s second sonic attack. His Marquise armor, however, was full of cracks. He had indeed been injured. Still, Han Sen was able to hold on. And with his speed not slowing down, Seven Spirit believed Han Sen had not been damaged by the Buddha¡¯s sonic attack.


    If Seven Spirit struck the wooden gong more, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    ¡°This guy is annoying. It is lucky that I am able to understand a bit of the reach of his strength.¡± Han Sen used his rabbit shoes to keep on running.


    Han Sen had nothing else to do right now, and so he had to keep on doing this. Seven Spirit was using all his power to chase Han Sen, and Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could continue doing this indefinitely.


    ¡°I am going to tire you out! I¡¯m not afraid of you, because I have a beast soul.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth and ran. He was going topete with Seven Spirits with stamina, and nothing else.


    Seven Spirit was pledged to do the same. He couldn¡¯t kill Han Sen, and his marks were useless. He didn¡¯t attack, and so he preserved his energy for the purpose of running.


    Seven Spirit did not think Han Sen, who was a Viscount, could keep up that speed for long. He had a n.


    If Han Sen kept running like that, the noise of Heaven would bear down louder and louder. Seven Spirit had a Buddha geno art that granted him a strong resistance to the noise. He did not think Han Sen couldst as long as he would under the power of those sounds.


    Once Han Sen was controlled by the music, Seven Spirit would have Han Sen¡¯s life under his thumb.


    When Seven Spirit stopped talking, Han Sen decided to provoke him some more. He hoped his nemesis would be angered into attacking again, exhausting more of his energy.


    Seven Spirit did not say anything. He did not attack, and he just kept chasing. Looking at Seven Spirit¡¯s eyes, he seemed like the devil. His entire body carried a bad aura.


    While Han Sen ran, he saw a few shadows ahead. When he drew nearer, he noticed it was Luo Ji and a few others.


    Han Sen ran to Luo Ji and shouted, ¡°Mister Ji, help! Seven Spirit wants to kill me.¡±


    When Luo Ji heard Han Sen, his own face changed. He then shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    They all ran without hesitation. In Luo Ji¡¯s heart, he yelled, ¡°Han Sen is an *sshole who¡¯s going to get me killed!¡±


    Luo Ji¡¯s brain responded quickly to this. He knew what was going on here.


    Seven Spirit wanted to kill Knife Queen¡¯s student. If Knife Queen knew about this, the Buddha and the Rebate would suffer a big divide. If anyone saw Seven Spirit chasing Han Sen, they might be killed.


    Luo Ji ran fast, but when he turned around, he saw Han Sen was next to him. Luo Ji couldn¡¯t outrun him. Luo Ji shouted, ¡°You *sshole! We have no grudge with you. Why bring us harm?¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°You did the same to me in Demon¡¯s Grave; this is you getting your just deserts.¡±


    Han Sen had his rabbit shoes, so he was able to run faster than Luo Ji. When Han Sen was about to pass them by, he leaped over their heads.


    Luo Ji knew he could not let him pass. If he did, Seven Spirit would reach him first, and Luo Ji and his people would be killed.


    Luo Ji shouted, ¡°Block him!¡±


    After that, he drew his knife out and tried to cut Han Sen. The knife came at Han Sen like a demon. The ck smoke lurched toward Han Sen, and it made onlookers think there¡¯d be no way for him to block it.


    The Demons around Luo Ji tried to attack Han Sen, too. They had not practiced Sky Demon Sutra, and neither did they have Sky Demon powers. All they used were geno arts.


    But they were all Earls. And there was a Marquise in their midst. When they attacked, they did so with grand strength.


    Han Sen did not move, and the Sky Demon powers hit Han Sen. So did the others, with their scary attacks. Han Sen¡¯s body exploded like a water balloon.


    Above their heads, though, Han Sen¡¯s body reappeared. He flew right over them like a bolt of light. What they had attacked was one of Han Sen¡¯s clones. He produced it from his Moon skills.


    ¡°Split up!¡± Luo Ji could not prevent Han Sen¡¯s advance, so he barked themand and ran. Each Demon went off in a different direction.


    Han Sen, seeing Luo Ji respond so quickly, thought he was something of a genius. But even so, he was as evil as an old fox. Han Sen was hoping the crew could buy him some time, but that looked like it might be unlikely to happen.


    They all ran their separate ways, and Seven Spirit Buddha was unable to catch up to kill them all. There was no point in killing them, and he appeared to be letting them go.


    What happened next shocked Han Sen, though. Seven Spirit shone with gold. His body became golden, and he expanded three meters in every direction. Each side of his head grew an extra face, and his body sprouted an additional six arms.


    He had eight arms and four faces. He looked like a weird Buddha statue.


    ¡°This guy is a xenogeneic!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed, and he knew what he was going to do.

 Chapter 1945 - Luo Ji’s Guess

    <strong>Chapter 1945 Luo Ji¡¯s Guess </strong>


    Seven Spirit had four faces. The left one was smiling. The right one was crying. The back one was evil and very scary- looking.


    The eight arms were raised at a variety of different angles. A spirit spell powered his strange body as he flew forward.


    Han Sen heard some screaming and explosionsing from behind him. He turned around and saw a few of the Demons¡ªwho had been running a kilometer behind him¡ªget ripped apart. Their bodies were scattered all over the sands, sttering blood everywhere.


    Seven Spirit, with his gold Buddha body, chased after Luo Ji. He was the only one of his party who was still alive.


    Luo Ji knew he could not outrun the viin, and so he roared. His Demon smoke enshrouded the de he wielded. He sent a full-powered Sky Demon attack towards Seven Spirit.


    Sky Demon¡¯s shadow swallowed Seven Spirit, but in less than a second, the shadow was torn apart. The four-faced, eight-armed Buddha that Seven Spirit had be escaped and teleported to Luo Ji. His arms grabbed Luo Ji, and Luo Ji watched with shocked eyes as the monster tore him apart.


    ¡°That is cruel!¡± Han Sen was not in the mood to watch, so he kept running through the desert.


    After Luo Ji¡¯s body was ripped apart, a ck smoke came out of the body andnded on Han Sen. Han Sen felt the ck smoke go into his Sea of Soul. His body could not prevent it from getting inside.


    Ordinary geno universe creatures had a Spirit Sea. Han Sen¡¯s Spirit Sea was his Sea of Soul, and it was unique to beings that came from the sanctuaries.


    The ck smoke went in, and when it did, Destiny¡¯s Tower shone. It was like a giant funnel that sucked the ck smoke into the tower.


    ¡°What is this ce? Let me out!¡± The ck smoke was now screaming from the top floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower. The voice belonged to Luo Ji.


    Han Sen did not have the time to figure out what the ck smoke was right now, though. Seven Spirit had killed all the Demons at once, and that hadn¡¯t bought Han Sen as much time as he had hoped. His nemesis was catching up from behind once again.


    Luckily, Seven Spirit¡¯s xenogeneic form had not increased his max speed. He was still unable to catch up with Han Sen, and that was why Han Sen did not feel the need to transform, either.


    Seven Spirit was not in a rush, though. He released his xenogeneic transformation and returned to his normal form to chase Han Sen. Bing a xenogeneic might have increased his strength, but it had three times the energy cost.


    Remaining in a xenogeneic form wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    The chase continued, and Han Sen hoped to encounter someone else across the sands. He was hoping for a Duke, but as he ran, he didn¡¯t see hide nor hair of anyone else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Hai¡¯er escaped,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. That was because he had not seen Seven Spirit¡¯s clones return. It made him wonder how Hai¡¯er might have been faring.


    Han Sen kept running for the next few days. Most of his power came from the rabbit shoes he used, but he still felt tired.


    Seven Spirit¡¯s stamina level was incredible. He was still on Han Sen¡¯s heels, and he hadn¡¯t slowed down.


    This guy is annoying!¡± Han Sen¡¯s tired body still chugged along. Heaven was like an infinitelyrge realm, the ends of which could not be reached. The next horizon was always just desert.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just keep running like this forever. I have to reach the other end so Seven Spirit won¡¯t attack me. How will I get to the other side, though?¡± Han Sen had been thinking this over and over for the past few days. He couldn¡¯te up with a solution.


    Han Sen put his mind into Destiny¡¯s Tower. He spoke to Luo Ji, who was now a pir of ck smoke. ¡°Luo Ji, do you know how to reach the other end?¡±


    ¡°You got me killed. I won¡¯t tell you. Go to hell!¡± The ck smoke boomed with Luo Ji¡¯s angry voice.


    Han Sen coldly said, ¡°If I escape, you can still live this way. If I don¡¯t, you won¡¯t even be alive as a ck smoke.¡±


    After that, Han Sen took control of Destiny¡¯s Tower and made it shine. It shone on the ck smoke, and the ck smoke looked like water that had touched burning steel. The smoke was vaporizing, and Luo Ji was screaming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Luo Ji shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feed me a single lie. If I die, you die. If I can escape, I will keep you alive. You¡¯ll also be a witness for Seven Spirit chasing me,¡± Han Sen said.


    Luo Ji said, ¡°Heaven is not a xenogeneic space. It is a deified treasure, but this treasure came from a deified elite of the Buddha. Even they can¡¯t control it. They can only control a portion. Although they only control a small section, it is not difficult for them to trap people. If you get pinned, it will be impossible to reach the other end.¡±


    ¡°But if they cannot control Heaven totally, we can escape their control somehow, right?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That¡¯d be difficult. Every time Heaven opens, only ten people can reach the other side. That isn¡¯t a coincidence, you know. The Buddha do this on purpose. I made inquiries into those who did reach the other end, and I discovered that they are all close friends of the Buddha. Not many enemies can reach the exit,¡± Luo Ji said.


    ¡°If you know this, then what were you still doing here? You must know of a way,¡± Han Sen asked.


    Luo Ji paused, and then said, ¡°I have a guess, but I don¡¯t know for certain. I havee here to find out.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Han Sen looked back and saw Seven Spirit was still giving pursuit. He wasn¡¯t worried that Han Sen would be able to escape Heaven.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that what Luo Ji says might be true, but if so, then the Buddha have full control over who makes it out the other end. It isn¡¯t random.¡±


    Luo Ji wasn¡¯t certain, but under pressure from Han Sen, he relented and told the story.


    Many factions had researched the Buddha Heaven. They had guesses simr to Luo Ji¡¯s, but no one had proven their authenticity. This was primarily because the Buddha forbade King ss sorts from entering the Buddha Heaven. Ordinary Nobles could not do much in the Buddha Heaven.


    Luo Ji consulted many people that had reached the other side, and people that had gone deep without reaching the end. He gathered a lot of information and came up with a guess.

 Chapter 1946 - Heaven’s Music

    <strong>Chapter 1946 Heaven¡¯s Music</strong>


    The Buddha could not control Heaven in its entirety. If someone traveled to the area that was not under the control of the Buddha, they had a chance of making it to the other end.


    Luo Ji thought the area that the Buddha did not control was under the Sand Sea.


    ¡°Once you enter the Sand Sea, you will see some white dunes. They¡¯re different from the ones of yellow sand. You won¡¯t find them if you don¡¯t look, either. Once you find them, though, head for them immediately. Then, you can enter the region that the Buddha don¡¯t control. This is merely my theory, though. There¡¯s a chance I am incorrect,¡± Luo Ji said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not correct, then you know you will die with me. It is best you tell me everything,¡± Han Sen said to Luo Ji as he continued running.


    ¡°There is no more for me to tell. That is all I know,¡± Luo Ji said.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the sort of person that goes on an adventure with nothing but a guess,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that! The whole reason I am here is because the ce the Buddha control might have a treasure that the deified elite left behind. That is why I came here in the first ce,¡± Luo Ji answered.


    Han Sen kept running, looking all around. He was pivoting his head to look for the white dunes Luo Ji had mentioned. There were many dunes around, but there wasn¡¯t a single white one.


    After running for a while, Han Sen¡¯s eyed gleamed brightly. Amidst the bumpy dunes of the desert, there was a smaller dune between them. It was only two meters tall. The dune was a little white, and if you did not peer at it closely, you might not have seen a difference at all.


    ¡°I found your dune. So, how do I get in?¡± Han Sen asked Luo Ji as he ran for the dune.


    ¡°Some peoples have been known to identally run inside, usually when they were getting attacked. I don¡¯t know exactly how to get in, but I was nning to try digging,¡± Luo Ji answered.


    Han Sen stopped hesitating. He pulled out Ghost Teeth Knife and shed a Fang attack towards it.


    The knifelight struck the little dune and created a big hole inside it.


    Han Sen was very pleased with the result. His Ghost Teeth Knife had created a big hole, and the knifelight was still moving forward. The attack had punched through easily, as if it was hollow down below.


    But if you looked from above, you¡¯d see a hole with sand at the bottom.


    Han Sen clenched his jaw and went inside the dune. Han Sen did not feel as if he was hitting sand. It felt more like water. It seemed like he was drifting down, like he was sinking.


    Seven Spirit, who had caught up by that point, hesitated for a moment. He still decided to jump in.


    Eventually, Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened. What he saw shocked him.


    When he went through the dune, he didn¡¯t arrive in some cave. It was another world,plete with its own sky. It was like he was traveling through the skies.


    It was different from the desert above, too. Here, he could see gold springs and giant gold trees. Every tree had a gold temple.


    Light glowed everywhere. There was a Buddha mist that covered a temple, splitting the light into many colors. It looked like a Heaven of its own, but there was no pain and violence like in the Heaven above.


    ¡°Is this the real Heaven?¡± Han Sen frowned because the music was stronger there. Even he was starting to feel that pressure. His legs trembled, and it seemed as if he was about to start dancing.


    Han Sen used his will to regain control of his body. Before he could decide where to go, he heard a noise and Seven Spirit dropped down behind him.


    Han Sen tried to leap towards the gold forest that was visible in front of him, but he felt as if he was grounded and could no longer go airborne. So, he kept running forward.


    Seven Spirit did not follow him. He looked at Han Sen andughed grimly. ¡°Han Sen, this Heaven is not a ce you can freely ess.¡±


    ¡°Really? Because I just did. So, what? Are you going toe and kill me?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t look back as he shouted.


    ¡°If you keep going, you¡¯ll be dead without me lifting a finger,¡± Seven Spirit said simply.


    Han Sen wished to say something more, but Seven Spirit went on. ¡°It is almost time.¡±


    And then a bell chimed. Han Sen¡¯s brain felt as if it had just exploded. He almost copsed to the ground. The tolling of the bell was far more powerful than the music.


    Seven Spirit put his hands before him. Then, a Buddha light shone. His forehead produced a cold sweat with the difficulty of what he was casting.


    Seven Spirit coldly looked at Han Sen, who was lying on the ground. He walked towards Han Sen with a Buddha light. He turned into his four-faced, eight-armed Buddha form and said, ¡°Dying in the face of such music is your luck.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but he heard another bell chime. He did not know where it came from, but it echoed across the entire world. Han Sen was on the ground, and the chiming of the bell had him coughing up blood again.


    ¡°Seven Spirit, why do you want me dead?¡± Han Sen asked Seven Spirit, since he was having a hard time standing up_


    ¡°It is because you deserve death.¡± Seven Spirit spoke each word from all four mouths. They each had a different tone, and it was like four people telling him all at once. It looked very creepy.


    After that, the three-meter-tall Seven Spirit came charging towards Han Sen. Eight of his arms had eight different spirit marks, and they were alling to attack Han Sen.


    Dragon, lion, sheep, horse, elephant, bug, and fish; all seven Buddha lights were collected and sent rushing toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen rolled across the golden floor to dodge the seven mark attacks. Then, he got up and ran towards the golden forest again.


    But the heavenly music was getting louder and louder. Han Sen was starting to lose control of his body. He started dancing a little, a morbidly amusing thing to see.


    Seven Spirit, who was behind Han Sen, could tell he was having trouble walking. Seven Spirit himself had already turned into a xenogeneic, but he was losing control.


    Han Sen followed the music and kept running the same way, dancing as he went. Seven Spirit could not kill him, but Han Sen had been attacked by those spirits, and he had incurred an injury.


    Seven Spirit used his lion spirit to attack Han Sen, but the arm twitched. The lionnded on the golden ground and did not touch Han Sen.


    ¡°Seven Spirit, you finally cannot handle this music anymore.¡± Han Sen suddenlyughed. He brushed off the dirt on his front and stood up. He looked veryckadaisical, as if the music hadn¡¯t affected him at all.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Seven Spirit¡¯s face went ck.

 Chapter 1947 - Sky God Possession

    <strong>Chapter 1947 Sky God Possession </strong>


    Ordinary people could not withstand the music, and the chiming of the bell was far more grueling.


    Even Seven Spirit himself, who had practiced the Buddha geno art and acquired the four-faced, eight-armed Buddha form, was having a hard time under the bell¡¯s oppression. He was losing control of his body.


    Han Sen was a Viscount, and yet he had escaped the music. Seven Spirit could barely believe it.


    The ordinary heavenly music and the bell were not physical attacks; they were more like a torturing of the mind. But this was a department where Han Sen excelled. His will was as strong as a deified elite¡¯s, so he wasn¡¯t affected by the Buddha Heaven¡¯s music.


    He pretended to be affected so he could lure Seven Spirit forward and ensure that the Buddha wouldn¡¯t give up chasing him.


    Now, Seven Spirit had fallen under the bell¡¯s influence. And that meant it was time for Han Sen to strike back.


    Han Sen¡¯s rabbit shoes were moving in a blur, flinging him forward like a shadow. The Ghost Teeth Knife gave off a purple knifelight as it came swinging at Seven Spirit.


    Seven Spirit wished to flee, but as soon as he started to do so, his arm and legs iled in a dance. His legs weren¡¯t following hismands, and he couldn¡¯t move the way he wanted to.


    Pang!


    The knifelight was broken by Seven Spirit¡¯s hands. The four-faced, eight-armed Buddha body was quite scary.


    Han Sen¡¯s face did not change. He kept swinging the Ghost Teeth Knife and using Teeth Knife knife skills. His body continued to sh around Seven Spirit.


    Seven Spirit stumbled back, using his eight arms to fight against Han Sen. But at various times, some parts of his body would lose all control. He began to make mistakes he wouldn¡¯t have, otherwise.


    A moment was all that it took for him to make a big mistake. Even though Han Sen¡¯s body was inferior to Seven Spirit¡¯s, it was through all those mistakes that Han Sen could discern his ws.


    Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s purple knifelight shed down on Seven Spirit. It created a spark and left a white mark on his golden body. Then, it disappeared.


    ¡°What a powerful xenogeneic body!¡± Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t cast Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s power a lot, but it was still easy for him to kill an Earl. The fact that he couldn¡¯t leave much of a mark on Seven Spirit¡¯s body spoke volumes about just how scary the Buddha¡¯s body was.


    Seven Spirit looked furious. His eyes shone gold, and his eight arms tried to generate a spirit to attack Han Sen. Now his body was losing more and more control, though. Too many of his ws were being exposed. He couldn¡¯t suppress Han Sen as he had earlier.


    Han Sen depended entirely on his rabbit shoes for speed. The Red Mink Gloves gave him increased power. With the two, Ghost Teeth Knife continued to hack at the four-faced, eight-armed Buddha body.


    But his attacks could only leave white scrapes across the gold body. The Teeth powers could nottch onto Seven Spirit.


    Seven Spirit wished to escape Heaven now, but it was toote. He fell back quickly, but the tolling of the bell was rather frequent. It affected him more and more.


    Before Seven Spirit escaped from Heaven, his body fellpletely into the dance. He couldn¡¯t stop that strange dance, and he couldn¡¯t get out of Heaven.


    Han Sen was so happy, and he kept shing at Seven Spirit. Using Jadeskin and Mutant Blood, he began to leave shallow marks on the gold Buddha body.


    But that was enough. If he could leave marks, the Teeth power would slowly start to tear Seven Spirit¡¯s body apart. Although it was slow, over time, it¡¯d be enough for him to kill Seven Spirit and his Buddha body.


    Seven Spirit kept roaring with his four faces. He wanted to take control of his body and escape the Buddha Heaven, but his body had been hijacked by the music. Regaining control was a very difficult task.


    ¡°Why is he not affected? Impossible...¡± Seven Spirit Buddha took another hit from Han Sen. His eyes gleamed gold, and he looked angry.


    Han Sen wanted to cut him a few more times before he left that ce. When he exited, the marks would kill the felon slowly anyway. But before Han Sen could sh him again, Seven Spirit¡¯s eyes suddenly turned gold. Gold fire red to life, and it burst out to wrap up Seven Spirit¡¯s body.


    The body that had been affected by the music suddenly became still, thanks to that gold me. He had stopped dancing.


    ¡°Han Sen, I said we would meet again soon.¡± The four-faced, eight-armed Buddha, which was enveloped in fire, opened its four mouths to speak. A scary voice boomed out.


    ¡°Qing Jun!¡± Han Sen now knew who it was. The Sky God had been behind everything this entire time.


    Seven Spirit¡¯s mind waspletely under the control of Qing Jun. And in his true form, he was not affected by the bell. He cruellyughed as he walked towards Han Sen. He said, ¡°Han Sen, I have waited a long, long time for this. But don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t kill you. You are a big delicious meal for one such as 1.1 will feast on your fear, your tears, and your death.¡±


    The voice of utter contempt echoed in Han Sen¡¯s ears. Han Sen felt terrible, but he brought out the red mist orb.


    He couldn¡¯t deal with Seven Spirit, and now it turned out that he was being possessed by Sky God Qing Jun. There was no way Han Sen could triumph now.


    Han Sen nned on using Red Mist King for his final bid. Although Red Mist King had barely any juice left in the tank, he¡¯d kill Seven Spirit if he couldnd a hit on him.


    Qing Jung looked so mad as he red with gold fire. His demonic presence was insufferably strong, and it made the four-faced, eight-armed Buddha body look even scarier. It was like he was going to eat people.


    Boom!


    Qing Jun lifted his finger and gathered up a swirl of hot me atop it. The fire gathered up Seven Spirit¡¯s Buddha light and me powers. He used it only for a second, and Han Sen felt himself burn.


    The four faces looked to be filled with vile hatred. Qing Jun controlled Seven Spirit¡¯s body. His fingers fired a gold me towards Han Sen.


    But suddenly, a bag was hanging around Seven Spirit¡¯s neck. The bag was incinerated by the gold fire. There was a yellow spell paper inside, and it was scorched.


    When it burned, a weird light came out of the ash and went to Seven Spirit¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen heard a scream. The scream came from Qing Jun.

 Chapter 1948 - Soul Armor

    <strong>Chapter 1948 Soul Armor </strong>


    Han Sen stopped in his tracks. He couldn¡¯t figure out what had just happened.


    The light spell was stuck to Seven Spirit¡¯s forehead. It shone brightly, and Qing Jun started to scream as it gleamed.


    ¡°Who dares to trick me in such a fashion?¡± Sky God Qing Jun screamed. The gold fire began to lessen, and Han Sen saw a gold shadow writhing around Seven Spirit¡¯s body. It twisted as if it was in agony, which was extremely creepy to watch.


    Although he did not know what had happened, Han Sen knew his chance to act hade. Rather than continuing to watch the spectacle, he moved forward to swing his Ghost Teeth Knife.


    As the knifelight shed across Seven Spirit¡¯s body, Qing Jun and Seven Spirit lost control of the four-faced, eightarmed gold Buddha body form. He screamed in rage as Han Sen hit him, but it was useless.


    Qing Jun¡¯s will was suppressed by the light spell. His scream turned to pain. He had possessed Seven Spirit, yes, but he could no longer exit the body.


    Seven Spirit¡¯s will was not strong enough to withstand the rhythm of the music. He could only watch as Han Sen continued to strike his hardy body.


    No matter how strong his body was, though, it could not withstand a thousand hits. Lacerations began to appear across the gold Buddha body. Blood seeped out of the wounds, looking like liquid gold.


    Han Sen was cruel. He paid no mind to Qing Jun or Seven Spirit¡¯s cries.


    ¡°I will kill you... This has nothing to do with me... Kill you... It controlled me... You are killing a Buddha...¡± The four mouths spoke different words. Qing Jun and Seven Spirit were talking in tandem.


    Han Sen ignored them, though. He continued his rage of shes.


    If Seven Spirit had been controlled by Qing Jun, then the Buddha hadn¡¯t meant to kill Han Sen. But given how long Seven Spirit had been chasing Han Sen, why hadn¡¯t the Buddha tried to fight off Qing Jun¡¯s control?


    Without a doubt, the Buddha had some reason to hope for Han Sen¡¯s death. It did not matter if Qing Jun had possessed Seven Spirit or not.


    Seven Spirit¡¯s roaring echoed across the heavenscape, but his struggles were futile. Han Sen delivered a thousand blows, striking Seven Spirit¡¯s neck over and over. Eventually, he was able to lop the head of four faces off. The gold blood squirted everywhere.


    ¡°Marquise-ss xenogeneic hunted: Four-Faced Eight-Armed Buddha. Four-Faced Eight-Armed Buddha beast soul obtained. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    That voice sounded inside Han Sen¡¯s head. He was d he had managed to obtain some sort of reward, following the trial he had just been put through.


    Seven Spirit¡¯s xenogeneic body crumpled. The gold mes were not extinguished, though. The light spell was still sticking out of the fiery shadow¡¯s forehead.


    Pang!


    The light spell suddenly exploded. The gold mes shattered, and Qing Jun¡¯s roaring disappeared along with it. Nothing more remained.


    ...


    As this was urring, a ship departed the Buddha Kingdom. A man, dressed in rich clothes, was resting upon a seat. His mouth spoke words only meant for himself. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Qing Jun possessed someone. He had iting. This damage will put him off for some time. What an *sshole, to think of touching one of the Han family.¡±


    ...


    Han Sen pulled out a bottle. He collected the blood of the Four-Faced Eight-Armed Buddha. Its blood was the xenogeneic part of its body.


    After everything was done, he took a look at the beast soul.


    Viscount-ss Four-Faced Eight-Armed Buddha: Soul Armor


    Han Sen was shocked. He had seen armor beast souls before, and those were simply titled armor. Han Sen was unsure what soul armor meant. Without hesitation, Han Sen summoned the beast soul. A gold armor suddenly wrapped him up, and he could feel how powerful it was.


    It resembled the gold armor for Geminis, but it looked like ordinary beast soul armor. It didn¡¯t look like anything special.


    Han Sen tried to generate power to punch with it, but as soon as he moved, the gold armor began to shine. A Four- Faced Eight-Armed Buddha appeared directly behind him, and when he punched, he did so with the Buddha¡¯s gold light. It had the same power that Seven Spirit had possessed.


    ¡°D*mn! This Soul Armor is strong.¡± Han Sen was so happy, as he had never possessed armor like this before. Wearing the armor granted him the power of a Marquise. And since it was from Seven Spirit, it was even stronger than normal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if other people can see the Four-Faced Eight-Armed Gold Buddha that appears behind me. If they can, that might be bad,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he put the beast soul away. Then he looked over the Heaven.


    In a hall of the Buddha, a candle went out. Burning Lamp Alpha¡¯s eyes widened, and many of the Nobles around him seemed stunned. Burning Lamp Alpha had not shown surprise in more than a thousand years.


    ¡°Seven Spirit is dead,¡± Burning Lamp Alpha spoke slowly, with his face all twisted.


    ¡°With Seven Spirit¡¯s power, there is no way Han Sen was able to...¡± The Buddha were in shock.


    ¡°How... Wasn¡¯t Seven Spirit going to get the Knife Child?¡± He knew he had misspoken when the Buddha King spoke the Buddha catchphrase.


    ¡°Whoever killed him must pay!¡± Burning Lamp Alpha was calm, but his calm was frightening.


    Seven Spirit was his first student in a thousand years. Burning Lamp Alpha believed he had what it took to be deified. Now that he had simply died, Burning Lamp Alpha was furious.


    ¡°Han Sen... He... He...¡± A Buddha Duke that was watching over Heaven screamed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Clear Sea Buddha frowned at the Duke.


    ¡°Han Sen has reached the end!¡± The Buddha Duke looked strange.


    ¡°What? He did? I thought he wasn¡¯t on the list.¡± Clear Sea King did not believe it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he has. Come take a look.¡± The Duke was having trouble exining, so he waved at the Buddha mirror and instructed it to reveal Han Sen¡¯s body.


    All the Buddha Kings could clearly see that Han Sen had reached the other end.


    ¡°He entered Heaven with Seven Spirit. Now he is making it out, and Seven Spirit is dead. He must have killed him.¡± Burning Lamp Alpha stood up from his lotus seat. He walked towards the door of Heaven.

 Chapter 1949 - Turning into an An

    Chapter 1949 Turning into an An


    Burning Lamp had suffered thousands of years of pain, but he refused to die. He wanted to remain long enough to see a new deified amongst the Buddha. Seven Spirit was his greatest hope of achieving this. But now that hope had been stolen from him, and it was difficult to fathom just how angry Burning Lamp really was.


    The Buddhamoners were in shock. It had been years since Burning Lamp had been seen in person outside the pce, but now he stood in the city beside the western door. Many Kings were following him, also. The citizens of the city wondered what had happened.


    Han Sen had traveled through Heaven until he came to the shore of a seemingly endless sea. A ship had been waiting beside the waters; a ship made of golden leaves. He embarked and used it to reach the other side.


    On the other side, Han Sen found Speechless and others. There were ten of them. A few of them were the people that had seen following Speechless.


    The music in Heaven had no effect on Han Sen. He had reached the other end, and when he did, a Buddha lightnded on him. It energized Han Sen¡¯s cells and reinforced his body.


    That reinforcement was not enough for Han Sen to level up, but he knew his body had gotten a lot stronger. It was quite effective, whatever it was.


    Speechless, seeing Han Sen reach the other end, was bbergasted. The others with her were surprised, too. They didn¡¯t expect anyone who wasn¡¯t in their group to survive the trip.


    Speechless Lady saw Han Sen approach, as if to speak with her, but just before he did, a door appeared. The group traveled through the door, and they ended up outside the western door in Buddha City.


    After they exited, they all took a step back in shock. Burning Lamp Alpha and the other kings were all there. Speechless immediately bowed before him, as did the others. They were all shaking and trembling in fear.


    ¡°You may be excused,¡± Clear Sea King told the others. Burning Lamp Alpha didn¡¯t say anything, though. All he did was look at Han Sen.


    The others sighed in relief. They staggered away. The feeling of pressure hadn¡¯t been directed at them, but they still felt an overwhelming sense of danger, and that was enough to scare them.


    Han Sen frowned when he saw this. He knew the Buddha wouldn¡¯t be very forgiving, but he didn¡¯t expect Burning Lamp Alpha himself to appear.


    Clear Sea King, seeing Han Sen, asked coldly, ¡°Han Sen, why did you kill Seven Spirit?¡±


    After hearing that, everyone looked at each other in shock. Everyone knew of Seven Spirit and his incredible talent.


    ¡°Why are you saying that? When did I kill him?¡± Han Sen responded without an ounce of fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re denying it?¡± the Buddha shouted. They were very angry.


    There was such a frightening pressure being thrown about, and the people nearby were having difficulty keeping their breathing steady. But Han Sen, the one under the force of those questions, was wholly calm. He said, ¡°You say I killed Seven Spirit? Okay, and where¡¯s the evidence of that?¡±


    ¡°We will have evidence. You cannot deny this wrongdoing.¡± Clear Sea King didn¡¯t want to let Han Sen talk. He pped his sleeves, and they becamerge pieces of cloth that tried to cover Han Sen.


    In theer of a pavilion, Yisha¡¯s eyes looked cold. The white chess piece in her hand snapped in half. She stood up, her back as straight as a knife.


    The old man across from her was shocked. He ced a ck chess piece down on the board. The pavilion was in a strange dimension, separate from reality and the rest of the world.


    ¡°Buddha Mark, our friendship ends here,¡± Yisha said, her voice cold. She shed through the air and broke through the dimensional fabric. Then she leaped into the sky.


    In front of the western door, Clear Sea King¡¯s sleeve was going to wrap around Han Sen. But just as it was about to snare him, a purple knifelight ripped through the sleeve.


    Yisha appeared directly in front of Han Sen, her posture as straight and regal as a queen¡¯s. She looked emotionlessly at the Buddhas before her, and when she spoke, there was no fear in her voice.


    ¡°Burning Lamp, you are deified! But if you do not give me an exnation for this transgression today, I will see to the destruction of the Buddha Kingdom myself. I will destroy everything here without remorse.¡± Yisha spoke slowly, staring directly at Burning Lamp Alpha.


    ¡°How dare you, Knife Queen! Just because the Buddha have a fond rtionship with the Rebate, it does not mean you can be disrespectful towards Alpha.¡± The Buddha Kings all started to yell.


    Burning Lamp raised his head and said coldly, ¡°Your student killed my student. Isn¡¯t that enough for you to know?¡± ¡°Evidence,¡± Yisha responded simply.


    Burning Lamp looked at Yisha, and he moved his hand. It was not clear how he moved it, and it did not seem to be aimed at anyone in particr. But somehow, Han Sen had been grabbed from behind her.


    Yisha looked cold, and she shed towards Burning Lamp Alpha.


    Burning Lamp Alpha did not look at Yisha, yet he moved his palm perfectly in time with her attack. Yisha¡¯s strike tore through the air, but it was like it needed to travel countless miles before it could hope to reach that hand. It was close, and yet so far.


    Burning Lamp¡¯s other hand, which had grabbed hold of Han Sen, was shining. It covered Han Sen¡¯s body, and then all of a sudden, Han Sen was turned into an ant.


    After Han Sen was transformed into an ant, Burning Lamp Alpha threw him back to Yisha. He coldly said, ¡°For all our sakes, I will allow him to live. But you better watch it.¡±


    After that, the Kings walked away with their light.


    As Yisha held Han Sen¡¯s ant body carefully, she kept clutching her knife. She didn¡¯t try another attack, though, because she knew it would be pointless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be useless until I be deified. Being half-deified is just a joke.¡± Yisha gritted her teeth, gripped the ant more firmly, and flew away.


    The other races had seen what Burning Lamp did, and they were shocked. Even a half-deified elite like Yisha could not do anything to oppose him. She could not protect her student from being turned into an ant, either. It was scary to think about.


    Han Sen had been shocked, too. His power had been too weak for him to even consider fighting back. And then Burning Lamp had simply turned him into an ant. He really did feel like he had been turned into an ant, too; it didn¡¯t appear to be some sort of illusion.

 Chapter 1950 - Consume Skill

    1950 Consume Skill


    ¡°Han Sen! I¡¯ve brought harm down on you. I cannot believe the Buddha had an ulterior motive for inviting me there.¡± Back on the ship, Yisha ced the ant down on the table and sighed.


    Han Sen wished to speak, but he could not. He had be an ant, and he could no longer use any geno arts. He really was like a normal ant.


    Han Sen was not frightened by his new state, though. He started skittering across the table, writing something out by the way he was moving. ¡°The few items I had were stolen by Burning Lamp. He took my deified Knife nk.¡±


    When Yisha saw Han Sen writing this out, she looked overjoyed. She said, ¡°You still have a will of your own?¡±


    ¡°I am aware, yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Sen wrote.


    ¡°Burning Lamp¡¯s geno art can change the genes of a being. He can turn a member of the higher races into a primal creature. Even their brains are reduced to the level of an animal. He didn¡¯t kill you because turning into an ant is a worse fate. It would make you feel hopeless. There is no way he¡¯d go easy on you, though, so it is strange to see that you still possess your own will. Are you sure you are okay?¡±


    Han Sen considered his body. Aside from being an ant, and being unable to use geno arts with a human body, he had not been affected.


    Han Sen exined the situation to her and asked, ¡°How do we break the spell of this geno art, so I can have my proper body back?¡±


    Yisha¡¯s expression looked sickened, and she said, ¡°You can¡¯t. You really are an ant now. Unless there is a deified elite with the same talent, you are stuck like this.¡±


    There must be another deified elite with his geno art around. What about Kong Fei?¡± Han Sen asked. He didn¡¯t want to be stuck as an ant.


    Yisha gave a wry smile, and she said, ¡°Every deified elite has a skill of their own. Kong Fei is strong, yes, but he is not talented with loop geno arts. He cannot help you get your body back.¡±


    After a while, Yisha spoke again. She said, ¡°From what I know, there is a deified elite that can do this, but I don¡¯t know where he is. Even if I wanted to ask him, I wouldn¡¯t know where to find him.¡±


    Han Sen gave a wry smile, but he wasn¡¯t going to give up. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Queen. If this is just a geno art, then there is surely a way it can be broken. I will be fine, sooner orter.¡±


    Yisha shook her head and said, ¡°If I be deified, I will destroy that Buddha Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, destroy it!¡± Han Sen was so angry.


    It was the Buddha thatmanded Seven Spirit to kill Han Sen, and they almost seeded. But now they had been bold enough to do this. The Buddha were clearly impossible to reason with.


    ¡°I need power. That¡¯s my focus now, and I need that power if I am to level the Buddha Kingdom,¡± Han Sen thought. He was furious over what had happened.


    The news about Han Sen being turned into an ant by Burning Lamp had traveled to every corner of the universe. Many of them felt sorry for what had urred, whereas others mocked him. Most people were just curious, though. They didn¡¯t care what he did next.


    Han Sen obviously had no future now that he had been turned into an ant. He had a body that belonged to one of the most primal creatures, so his intelligence would be extremely low. It was unlikely he could practice anything. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to generate a geno armor.


    But Han Sen had been able to kill Seven Spirit. It was a shame that someone of such strength had met such an ignoble end.


    Han Sen rested on board the ship. Little Invisible and Ghost Teeth Knife were next to him. Yisha had retrieved them for him.


    Han Sen had felt something was wrong just before Burning Lamp struck him. He had tossed Little Invisible and Ghost Teeth Knife to Yisha, but the moment he threw them, Burning Lamp had snatched him off the ground. He couldn¡¯t give his other items to her, and so Burning Lamp had taken them all.


    He hadn¡¯t minded losing most of his things, but the half-deified Knife nk was a wonderful item. He felt very bitter over that being lost.


    Han Sen tried to use his powers while he was an ant. The Dongxuan Sutra, the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and Jadeskin had bepletely useless for him. They were geno arts purposed for the human body. They did not work while he was an ant.


    But when he ran The Story of Genes, it ran as smoothly as always. Because it functioned without a hitch, there was nothing to impede his continued study of the geno art. He could even make use of Spell.


    Han Sen felt very relieved when he discovered this. If he was able to use some of his power, then he could be fixed. There was hope.


    Han Sen wanted to try using his super god spirit mode to escape the ant form, but Yisha was on the ship, and she would surely notice if he used it. Even if he sessfully turned back into a human, it would be a poor situation.


    Han Sen remained patient, and he followed Yisha back to Narrow Moon. Yisha did not take him back to Eclipse. He was put in the pce on de.


    Han Sen requested to go back to Eclipse, but he wasn¡¯t permitted. So, he performed his The Story of Genes in front of Yisha and summoned Spell.


    Yisha saw it, and she was shocked. ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t turned into a primitive creature at all. Maybe it is because of this The Story of Genes. This strange geno art is special. It can even disrupt deified powers. If you make it up to King-ss, I cannot begin to imagine what it might do.¡±


    ¡°My Queen, do you see? I have turned into an ant, but I still have the powers of a Viscount. You should send me to Eclipse, because I have stuff to do there.¡± Han Sen was now using Spell tomunicate with Yisha.


    ¡°Okay, and I will focus on finding you a way to get your body back.¡± Yisha seemed to have a thought, and she began searching through her records. She returned with a geno art. ¡°You¡¯ve turned into an ant, so you cannot make use of most geno arts. This skill, called Consume, is a geno art that belonged to a Consuming Ant. They are an old higher race, so perhaps it can help you in the time being.¡±


    Han Sen did not know why Yisha had given him the skill of Consume to learn. But it did suggest that she feared for Han Sen¡¯s possible recovery. If he practiced as an ant, there might be hope. It wouldn¡¯t be over.


    Han Sen let Spell ept Consume, and then he went to Eclipse. He wanted to find out if super god spirit could turn him back into a human.


    Super god spirit gave him a certain amount of immunity to certain types of attacks, so it should have worked.

 Chapter 1951 - Can You Not Treat Me Like a Monster?

    1951 Can You Not Treat Me Like a Monster?


    Eclipse.


    Wang Yuhang was riding his bike across the mountains. He was wearing a pair of eye-catching sunsses.


    Little Angel and the others were ready to level up, but they had to prepare before bing Viscounts. So they hadn¡¯te hunting with him.


    Wang Yuhang had also eaten enough xenogeneic genes to be a Viscount, but hecked proper fighting experience, so it would be difficult. He didn¡¯t like sitting around, either, so he had gone out hunting.


    Not long after, Wang Yuhang saw a young Kate girl on the trail. She was walking towards the mountains.


    Wang Yuhang frowned. The little girl had a tiger-pattern of stripes, cat ears, and a cat tail. She was rather cute, but she looked like she was only ten or so. She shouldn¡¯t have been able to fight, so it was strange to see her out there all alone. Wang Yuhang turned toward her.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± he asked the little girl.


    The little girl, seeing him, looked at him queerly. She answered, ¡°I am looking for my mother.¡±


    ¡°Looking for her?¡± Wang Yuhang was shocked.


    The little girl exined, ¡°My Mom has been out hunting for the past two days, and she has yet to return. So, I am out here looking for her.¡±


    ¡°It has only been two days. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wang Yuhang offered her somefort.


    Many of the mothers in the base had be Barons. They wanted better lives for their children, and so they hunted to supply them with easy points.


    The little girl looked worried, and she shook her head. ¡°Mom said she would return each and every day to check-in. She has alwayse back on time, except for this time when she hasn¡¯t. She must have stumbled into some sort of danger, and so that is why I havee out here to save her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, though. What can you do? You should let the good folks at the base help you,¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    ¡°I did tell them, but no one believed me. They told me to wait a few more days. I¡¯m sorry, I have to keep going.¡± The little girl started walking again, headed deeper into the mountains.


    Wang Yuhang rode the bike up next to her, smiled, and said, ¡°Are you willing to take a risky ride with me? I can take you on this, if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Yes; but it depends on whether that¡¯s what you want.¡± Wang Yuhang smiled.


    Before Wang Yuhang finished talking, the girl had already jumped onto the back of his bike. She held onto Wang Yuhang¡¯s back and said, ¡°Please find my mother! I have no father, so I cannot lose my Mom.¡±


    Wang Yuhang smiled and rose into the mountains. He asked, ¡°Do you know where your Mom usually hunts?¡±


    ¡°My mother never hunts too far from home. She stays in the region so she doesn¡¯t have to spend too much time traveling each night,¡± the little girl quickly said.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hard to find her, then.¡± Wang Yuhang elerated along the trail.


    As soon as Wang Yuhang entered the mountains, a xenogeneic began running behind him, digging into the ground with its ws. It chased his bike like a hungry wolf. More and more soon gathered up, until there was a whole group of xenogeneics trailing them. They were all Barons, too.


    The little girl looked frightened, and so she held onto Wang Yuhang. She shivered in fear, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look back.


    ¡°If you are afraid, I can take you back now,¡± Wang Yuhang said as he rode.


    ¡°No, please take me to my mother. She is in danger. Please!¡± The little girl was trembling, but she never stopped begging Wang Yuhang to find her mother.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Wang Yuhang began working methodically to scour the mountainsides. There were many xenogeneicsing after him, but they were all slower than his bike. They couldn¡¯t hurt him or the little girl.


    Sometimes, xenogeneics appeared in front of them. But in such instances, Wang Yuhang was able to evade them. The little girl would hold his waist tightly when this urred, and she almost fell off multiple times. Still, she asked him to keep going in search of her mother.


    A few hourster, Wang Yuhang heard the cry of another xenogeneic. He frowned and decided to take a look. He found a group of xenogeneics surrounding a Kate woman. She was fighting one of them.


    It looked like the group was just crowding around her to taunt her. The xenogeneics were enjoying it like some sort of sporting event. Many of them were Viscount ss, too, and so they were much stronger than the Kate woman.


    If they wanted the Kate woman dead, she¡¯d have been a pile of bones by now. The woman, instead, was still engaged in battle. She was bleeding a lot, but she wasn¡¯t ready to give up the ghost.


    As Wang Yuhang rode toward her, he could see the will and drive it must have taken for her to keep going. Some of the wounds she had incurred were deep enough to reveal her bones. She should have passed out by now, considering the amount of blood she must have lost.


    ¡°Mom!¡± The little girl squealed, trying to jump off the bike. But Wang Yuhang caught her and pulled her back on. There were many Viscount xenogeneics there. He didn¡¯t have the Marquise armor, so he couldn¡¯t move too rashly.


    ¡°We need backup, but it appears to be toote for us to call on others.¡± Wang Yuhang stroked the little beard on his chin as he thought.


    The woman, seeing the little girl, looked towards them. Her face paled and she screamed, ¡°Run, little Rain! Get out of here!¡±


    The xenogeneics then noticed Wang Yuhang. They became extremely alert, and their interest in ying with the woman seemed to vanish. One of the xenogeneics moved over to cut the woman¡¯s neck and be done with it.


    ¡°No!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes opened wide as she screamed.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s expression looked strange, but he elerated towards the woman, swinging his sword as he went. Just as the creature swung its ws toward the woman¡¯s neck, the sword shed the xenogeneic¡¯s back and made it squeal.


    Wang Yuhang used the time he had bought to swoop into the crowd. He picked up the woman in one motion as he passed by.


    Wang Yuhang turned the bike to leave the mountain, but the xenogeneics had already reacted, running towards Wang Yuhang. The Viscount xenogeneics started to glow as they surged forward.


    Wang Yuhang, still riding the bike, evaded them. The mother and daughter held onto him tightly, but they looked like they were losing hope.


    The crowd behind was approaching fast, and the gang that had chased Wang Yuhang earlier was still waiting just outside the valley. They were like hungry wolves, adamantly blocking his attempt to depart.


    ¡°This is why I hate women and kids.¡± Wang Yuhang sighed. He spun his bike and stopped. The scary xenogeneics from both sides wereing quickly. The mother and daughter held each other, sitting on the bike. They shivered in each other¡¯s arms, with their eyes closed.


    ¡°If you can, could you please not treat me like a monster?¡± Wang Yuhang ignored the xenogeneics. He spoke to the mother and daughter, but his voice was so quiet, they could barely hear him.


    Boom!


    A noise like a generator sounded. Wang Yuhang¡¯s body brimmed with an unspeakable power. The noise came from his body, but there was no light, smoke, or shadow to see.


    But the power inside him exploded like a volcano. Even his bike seemed to react, releasing clouds of smoke out of the exhaust.


    Suddenly, the world quietened down. The xenogeneics that wished to attack Wang Yuhang stopped. They all froze and looked at him strangely.


    The next second, they ran at Wang Yuhang again. But just before they touched him, the two groups collided to kill each other.


    Blood and limbs were strewn about everywhere, all across that trail. As the generator noise ran, the two groups fought each other until they all died. Some of them lost their arms, but still they fought on.


    The way they looked at Wang Yuhang was strange. It was like he was the most precious person in the world. Some looked at him like a treasured lover, for whom they would do anything.


    More likely, Wang Yuhang had be their queen. They had to kill their opponents to make themselves the strongest; all so they could make with the queen.


    Blood. Blood was everywhere.


    A few hundred xenogeneics were forced to kill each other. They did, and they all died. The sole survivor was a Viscount. It was extremely injured, and it ended up crawling towards Wang Yuhang.


    Cha!


    Wang Yuhang thrust his hand into its wound and tore out its heart. It was dying, but the look it gave Wang Yuhang was not a look of hate. It was one of pleasure.


    The Kate family held each other. They looked at Wang Yuhang with shock; they had been chilled to the bone. At that moment, he was scarier than the xenogeneics.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I like sticking with Han Sen. It is because those monsters make me look like a person. If no one is afraid of me, I feel like a person.¡± Wang Yuhang spoke quietly to himself, and he looked rather sad.

 Chapter 1952 - Consume

    Chapter 1952 Consume


    ¡°Cool! You became an ant; how did you do that? Teach me! If I learn it, I can sneak into any women¡¯s locker rooms that I want to!¡± Wang Yuhang¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked at Han Sen, who was being held by Spell, and smiled.


    Little Silver, Little Angel, and Dragon Lady looked at Han Sen¡¯s ant body curiously.


    Han Sen felt depressed. He sent his words to be spoken through Spell. So, Spell spoke for him by saying, ¡°Cool my *ss! Go and find a way to turn me back to normal.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Wang Yuhang used his finger to poke Han Sen, and heughed.


    ¡°Stop! Poke me again and I¡¯ll be mad.¡± Han Sen felt even sadder now. Being pressed by a finger felt as if he was being bullied.


    Eclipse¡¯s news channels were blocked. The others had not heard about what had happened to Han Sen during his time with the Buddha. So, Han Sen took the time to exin what had transpired.


    ¡°A deified elite¡¯s power? Even if we could suppress his ability, he¡¯d still be too powerful. It won¡¯t work, and none of us have the same element as him.¡± Gu Qingcheng stopped to thought, and then proceeded to say, ¡°What about the power you used to transform? Even Purgatory Heaven did not work on you. Could you not try that?¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°If there is no other option, I will have to do that. But I am afraid that if I recover too quickly from this state, Yisha might be suspicious. So, I will wait like this for a few days.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be suspicious after a few days?¡± Wang Yuhang did not understand.


    ¡°When I be an ant, I cannot use geno arts. I can only use The Story of Genes. If I can recover, I n to use The Story of Genes as an excuse. Nobody else has ever practiced it before, so no one will know if I¡¯m telling the truth or not,¡± Han Sen said, through Spell.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see if we can help you.¡± Dragon Lady gathered up her power, and then put her finger on Han Sen. She wanted to send her power to him.


    It was useless, though. Little Angel and Xie Qing King gave it a try as well. But the results were the same, and it did not work.


    ¡°You guys did that on purpose.¡± Han Sen watched them alle to press a finger against him. When he looked at their faces, he didn¡¯t feel quite right.


    Little Angel and Dragon Lady were not Viscounts yet, but Gu Qingcheng and Xie Qing King were, so there was no need for them to use a finger to touch Han Sen. Even so, that was what they did.


    ¡°No! I promise we did not n on squashing you to death.¡± Wang Yuhangughed.


    ¡°I promise, it really isn¡¯t like that.¡± Xie Qing King spoke with a tone of sincerity, but it was obvious that he was trying to suppress his urge tough.


    ¡°You *ssholes!¡± Han Sen felt so mad, and so he jumped atop Spell¡¯s shoulder. Spell then started to fire shiny bullets at them.


    After chasing them away, Han Sen took a break. He felt bored, so he decided to read the Consume skill that Yisha had given him.


    The Consuming Ants were a famous higher race of the universe. They could consume everything, so they were far scarier than humans.


    Humans were omnivores, and they could eat both nts and animals. But the Consuming Ants were even better. They could eat metal, ore, any and all sorts of materials. There was nothing they were not able to digest.


    The stronger the ant was, the more digesting power they had. The geno art they learned was called Consume. Practicing the skill required a body that was simr to the Consuming Ants, though.


    Burning Lamp Alpha could turn others into ants, but he hadn¡¯t given Han Sen the body of an actual Consuming Ant.


    Han Sen was just amon ant without any intelligence. He could not generate a geno armor, so there was no way he could learn Consume.


    Han Sen decided to give it a try anyway. After all, there was nothing else he could do while he was in the form of an ant.


    After Han Sen read through the geno art, he learned that Consume was able to fortify one¡¯s stomach. It made the digestion capabilities of a person¡¯s stomach quite scary. He could digest something like steel in a short amount of time, and turn all types of materials into energy. They would be absorbed by the body.


    ¡°This would be good for people who love to eat. If they could learn this geno art, people could eat a lot more than usual in the sanctuary,¡± Han Sen thought.


    When Han Sen had been in the sanctuaries, he had wanted a geno art that could digest stuff quickly. He had never been able to find a good one, though.


    Consume appeared to satisfy all of his needs, but only Consuming Ants could practice it.


    Han Sen wanted to try it, so he started practicing.


    He thought it¡¯d be difficult, but after a few whirls, he felt a chill inside his stomach. It was an odd sensation.


    ¡°I can practice this?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Since the skill was having an effect, that meant he could practice it.


    Since Han Sen had nothing to do, he kept practicing with Consume. He learned quickly, and he achieved beginner status in a few short days.


    ¡°I wonder if Metal Eater can practice something like this? I can take it back to the Sanctuary for him.¡±


    But Han Sen was just practicing for the time being. He didn¡¯t mean to practice it all that much, as he didn¡¯t want to be an ant forever.


    After a few days, Han Sen could not wait anymore. He wanted to see Ji Yanran, so after four or five days, he tried using his super god spirit mode.


    A holy light captured Han Sen¡¯s body. Wherever it went, he became a human again. He became a transparent super god spirit.


    ¡°It works! Hopefully, I won¡¯t turn back into an ant when I deactivate the skill.¡± Han Sen was worried, so he quickly stopped super god spirit mode.


    The light disappeared from Han Sen¡¯s body, and he returned to his ordinary human form. He did not go back to the shape of an ant.


    ¡°Good! Being human is better than being an ant.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    He could not wait to use the Blood-Pulse Sutra to open a portal to the Sanctuaries. So, he went back to his home in the Alliance. Han Sen nned to stay there for a while. He wanted to dy revealing the fact that he had healed to Yisha.


    But after chilling at home for a while, he felt ufortable being away from his usual life as an adventurer.

 Chapter 1953 - The Han Family Daughter is Born

    Chapter 1953 The Han Family Daughter is Born


    Since Han Sen had nothing better to do, he tried using Consume. He did not know if he could use it now that he was in human form. It surprised him that he was actually able to activate the geno art.


    When he used Consume, something changed in his stomach. It was like a xenogeneic¡¯s, but not as strong. His stomach became much stronger than usual, though.


    As he practiced Consume more and more, the power of his stomach increased. It wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen was able to digest steel. Whenever he swallowed a hunk of steel, it¡¯d be converted to energy. The digestion capabilities were scary.


    Han Sen was afraid that Consume might affect his body, but after a few tests, his worries were eased. There were no negative side-effects, and so he continued to practice the skill.


    Han Sen let Xie Qing King and the others practice Consume, as well. Aside from Metal Eater, though, none of the others were able to make any headway with it.


    Han Sen did not know why he could practice it. Maybe it was because of The Story of Genes, or maybe it was because of his time spent as an ant¡ªhe couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Han Sen was surprised Metal Eater could practice it, though. It would be good for the creature¡¯s evolution, and he was developing at a much faster rate than before.


    Han Sen thought about whether or not he should bring Metal Eater over to the geno universe. He was strong, and he had a broadprehension of Consume, but Han Sen thought that would be a negative. He was afraid that Metal Eater would draw trouble when he crossed over. So, for the time being, he decided against it.


    ¡°When will I have the power to challenge deified sorts? If I had that power, I could bring people and creatures over from the sanctuaries without worry. I could build a strong army and bring ruin to the Buddha,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er came back from school and gave Han Sen a firm hug.


    ¡°You have grown up a lot, Bao¡¯er! You are heavier and taller,¡± Han Sen said, stroking her head as he held her.


    Bao¡¯er squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Can I go to the geno universe with you now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. You still need to grow a bit bigger. But soon, okay?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Bao¡¯er pouted and acted all angry.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. And I¡¯ll visit you more often, even though I¡¯m there in the geno universe.¡± Han Sen rubbed her cheeks and smiled.


    Nine monthster, it was time for Ji Yanran to give birth. Han Sen, Han Yufei, Lun, Han Yan, and Ji Yanran¡¯s parents were all waiting outside the delivery room.


    Ji Yanran gave birth in their own private hospital, where no outsider could reach them.


    They were so nervous waiting outside. They couldn¡¯t hear a peep of what might have been happening inside.


    They didn¡¯t hear a baby crying, but suddenly the doctor screamed, ¡°Argh! Ghost!¡±


    Everyone was shocked, not knowing what had just happened. Ji Yanran hadn¡¯t screamed, but the doctor sure had.


    Han Sen ran inside, and he was shocked at the scene before him.


    A half-transparent baby hung in the air, her hands moving.


    ¡°Super God Spirit mode!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide, looking at the child in surprise.


    Han Sen¡¯s daughter was in super god spirit mode. She was scarier than Littleflower, who had super king spirit mode. This was like a new and improved version.


    Fortunately, the baby did not keep super god spirit mode activated. After a while, she returned to looking like a normal baby, and it brought Han Sen much relief.


    If it remained in super god spirit mode forever, that would have been bad. Normal sustenance could not reach her, and she could not be fed milk.


    The Han family daughter was bom without issue. Han Sen had learned his lesson thest time, and he knew better than to suggest that Ji Ruozhene up with names. Acknowledging this, Ji Ruozhen felt terrible.


    Han Sen was also bad at naming things, though. After a long time of thinking, he decided to name the baby Han Ling¡¯er. She was the Han family¡¯s sacred daughter.


    Everyone was very careful as they took care of Ling¡¯er. Littleflower had been prone to blowing buildings up as if it was nothing, after all. They could never risk getting Littleflower mad.


    Han Ling¡¯er had super god spirit mode, so that was an even scarier prospect. God only knew what would happen if she became displeased.


    But the family was fortunate in that both babies were surprisingly well-behaved. They were very quiet, and people loved them.


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s birth also helped to wash away the pervasive sadness that had haunted them since Littleflower had been taken. Ji Yanran looked far happier, but she always made sure to mention a wish for Littleflower to return. She¡¯d frequently mention how much Littleflower would love his little sister.


    Han Sen stayed at home with Ji Yanran. He was not in a rush to return to Eclipse. He could practice anywhere, and he practiced a lot in the hopes he could be an Earl soon.


    Bing an Earl was much harder than bing a Viscount. For the next half a year, Han Sen made very little progress. No geno art had yet to reach Earl ss.


    But that did not mean the six months were wasted. He spent time researching the red mist orb¡¯s copper pce, and he was able to learn that the throne was a teleporter. It did not just teleport him to Meka. Any Meka xenogeneic space had a teleporter, and could be essed via that throne.


    Han Sen tried using it a few times. Whenever he visited a, no Meka attacked him. He was able to figure out that he was now going to a business that belonged to the Meka. They allowed other races to visit freely.


    He was attacked the first time because he had entered a private of the Meka. Any intruder, even another Meka, would still be attacked.


    When Han Sen had nothing better to do, he used his beast soul armor to walk around one of the Mekas. He wanted to take a look at their culture.


    The seven little minks had been fed xenogeneic genes by Han Sen. They had been able to generate xenogeneic gene materials, which then allowed them to generate a xenogeneic gene battle body.


    Han Sen walked down a street belonging to the Meka, and a few spherical heads caught his attention. One of them was Clear Sea King. There were a few other Buddha¡¯s there, too. Speechless was amongst them.


    ¡°What are they doing with the Meka?¡± Han Sen wondered, looking at them.


    The Meka were good at making xenogeneic gene battle bodies, but aside from the Meka themselves, not many creatures could use them. It didn¡¯t seem likely that Clear Sea King and the others were on the to buy battle bodies.


    Clear Sea King and the others walked past Han Sen, and none of them recognized him with his beast soul armor on.


    No one could see the Four-Faced Eight-Armed Gold Buddha armor; only the user could. Outsiders wouldn¡¯t notice a thing.

 Chapter 1954 - Endorsemen

    <strong>1954 Endorsemen</strong>


    Han Sen nned to see what they were up to, but after walking a couple blocks down the street, Clear Sea King and the others dipped into a giant building with Meka guards. The ce was private, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t just wander in. He asked around and came to know that it was a house belonging to a King-ss Meka.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t find out any more than that, as there was no reliable source of information. Han Sen waited outside for a while, but they still hadn¡¯t emerged after some time, so he surmised that they had to be staying there.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t do anything reckless on a belonging to the Meka, so he decided to leave. As he turned around, a naughty little mink leaped out of his pocket and started to scuttle down the street.


    Han Sen immediately grabbed the other six while chasing after the escapee. He called out its name, ¡°Little Seven, don¡¯t run! Come back!¡±


    Han Sen was bad at naming names, so he named them sequentially from one to seven. They went by their numbers.


    Little Seven was the naughtiest and grumpiest of the bunch. Not even Han Sen could bring him to heel. Even so, all seven little minks regarded Han Sen as their master. And even if they did run off, they¡¯d alwayse scurrying back when they got bored.


    Han Sen kept shouting after it, as he ran.


    Han Sen did not want to force the mink back, though. He let it run and followed it. The ce belonged to the Meka, so no one would care too much if a Meka was found poking about.


    Little Seven was interested in something, that much was certain. He wasn¡¯t running around aimlessly. He ducked into a building and hurried upstairs.


    Han Sen followed, and he noticed it was arge mall. The shopkeepers were all outsiders, too. He followed Little Seven to the second floor, then into a particr shop. He heard some noisesing from the back.


    When Han Sen approached, the little mink was wearing his xenogeneic gene battle body. The red armor wrapped up the little creature¡¯s body.


    The little mink was still just a Baron, so it was very small. Due to this, it couldn¡¯t generate much juice. The battle body was simple, and when the mink generated more materials, the battle body would improve.


    Little Seven was running around the shop, munching on a mouthful of chestnuts. The shopkeeper kept trying to chase Little Seven away, but the mink was small and nimble. It could run around and quickly grab items from the shelves.


    Little Seven was eating everything it could reach. The other six smelled the food and wanted toe out. Han Sen managed to push them down and seal his pockets, though. He didn¡¯t need them adding to the trouble.


    The Kate shopkeeper soon looked ready to cry. Soon, two Meka guards jumped at Little Seven, but because of how fast and nimble he was, he was able to dodge them. By doing so, he managed to steal another two pieces of food.


    The Meka guards were Viscount ss, but not even they could catch Little Seven, who was merely a Baron.


    Han Sen moved and grabbed Little Seven, then pulled the mink away from their attacks. He quickly said, ¡°I am so sorry!


    I will reimburse you for the losses incurred.¡±


    ¡°No! If you misbehave here, you must be investigated,¡± one of the Meka said.


    ¡°I am sorry, but he is just a child. Please give him another chance, and I will pay twice the amount owed,¡± Han Sen said quickly. He presented Little Seven and said to it, ¡°Come on now and apologize.¡±


    Little Seven had done wrong, though. Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to needlessly spoil the thing.


    Little Seven bowed and lowered its head. Then, it made some tzi tzi noises, as if it was apologizing.


    ¡°We can talk about the paymentter, but you have to follow us. Otherwise, we cannot report to the shopkeeper,¡± the Meka security guard said.


    As Han Sen wondered what he should do, someone shouted from the shop. ¡°Hang on!¡±


    Han Sen looked to where the call came from, and he saw a Feather emerging from the back of the store. He ran in front of the Meka guard and spoke with him. Then the guard left the shop.


    ¡°Thanks; I will be reimbursing you for the losses incurred,¡± Han Sen said, as he saw the Feather approach.


    ¡°Not too much inventory was lost; do not worry! If you are able to, though, could we talk inside?¡± the Feather said, while looking at Little Seven in Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen was confused, but he still nodded and followed the Feather to the back of the shop. He was behaving like an officer.


    The Feather closed the door, and then looked at Han Sen and Little Seven, and said, ¡°My name is Mach. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Dor, from the race of humans,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Mach repeated Han Sen¡¯s name, then thought of something. He asked, ¡°What is your association with this Meka?¡±


    ¡°I am it¡¯s guardian, sort of,¡± Han Sen answered.


    After hearing Han Sen, Mach¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly. He said, ¡°Does that mean you canmand it?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Mach worried that Han Sen might misunderstand his intentions, so he quickly exined, ¡°If you canmand it, I would like to invite it to endorse my shop.¡±


    ¡°An endorsement?¡± Han Sen never thought something like would happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Mach exined.


    Mach¡¯s store sold xenogeneic fruit. For the Meka, the fruit could rece gathering actual xenogeneic genes. After the Meka ate them, they could release materials for the xenogeneic gene battle bodies.


    But the fruits weren¡¯t popr. Not many of the Meka knew about them, so the sales had been quite slow. Mach was not a rich fellow, and he couldn¡¯t afford big advertisements, so he hadn¡¯t found a way to market his wares.


    Little Seven¡¯s performance surprised Mach. He thought this could be his chance.


    Little Seven could endorse the food for him by participating in the Meka¡¯s battle body races. If Little Seven was able to get a good score in the Baron tier, and did so by advertising the goods he had just eaten, the xenogeneic gene battle body would be better than any other advertisement.


    Little Seven would need to get a very good score, but after Mach saw Little Seven¡¯s performance, he thought the little mink could achieve first ce.

 Chapter 1955 - Conspiracy

    <strong>1955 Conspiracy</strong>


    Han Sen initially didn¡¯t want Little Seven to participate in the battle body races, but when he heard what they could win if Little Seven achieved first ce, he changed his mind. It was a battle body fluid synthesized by the Meka themselves.


    Battle body fluid could level Little Seven up. It could turn Baron battle bodies into Viscounts. For the Meka, this was great.


    Mach offered Han Sen a very good deal, and Little Seven showed interest in giving it a shot. So, Han Sen agreed to participate.


    He signed a contract with Mach. If Little Seven achieved a good result, he could even gain shares in Mach¡¯spany. The better Little Seven did, the more shares Han Sen would receive.


    If he earned first ce in the Baron team, they could gain a forty percent share of the business.


    Mach helped Little Seven sign up. He got the permit to join very quickly, and Han Sen took Little Seven to take part in a few of the early matches.


    The other young Meka Barons could notpete with Little Seven. He kept winning over and over, which made him ecstatic. He began to draw the attention of important members of the audience.


    Inside a Meka King¡¯s pce, Clear Sea King and a Meka King were watching the Baron battle body races.


    ¡°Amitabha! Making this trade will require a lot of effort on your part,¡± Clear Sea King said to the Meka King.


    That King looked like a giant bear. And while it munched on food, it responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you have enough Gxy Sand, we can give you as many babies as you want.¡±


    Clear Sea King watched the match without expression. ¡°Gxy Sand is not a problem, but I need some good Meka children. There are a few babies here I really like, so please help me acquire them.¡±


    ¡°Some of the young ones who have joined the matches are from big families. I can try to get some of the other ones, but the prices?¡± Battle King stopped talking, but his meaning was obvious.


    ¡°I will give you ten times as much Gxy Sand as we discussed. What do you think?¡± Clear Sea King said calmly, pointing out thepetitors that he wanted.


    ¡°The ones you have chosen are very talented Meka babies. If you are not famous, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Battle King looked glum.


    ¡°I will give you twenty times the Gxy Sand. This is a serious offer,¡± Clear Sea King said simply.


    ¡°Okay, good. Then it is a deal.¡± Battle King agreed.


    ¡°Hopefully we can conclude this trade quickly and take those babies back to the Buddha,¡± Clear Sea King said. He looked at the Meka babies in the match, paying particr focus to Little Seven, who was ravenously chowing down on some fruit.


    Little Seven was doing very well in the Baron tier. He had managed to reach the top ten. Other Baron Meka¡¯s didn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    Little Seven kept winning and winning, and his renown soon started to spread. He quickly became a Meka superstar.


    He ate a geno fruit every time hepeted, which was something others soon came to notice, as well.


    Shortly after, the sales in Mach¡¯s shop started to rise. It delighted him.


    But many people came to Mach¡¯s store to simply ask about Little Seven, too. He was worried about this, and so he told Han Sen about it. But even without Mach mentioning it, Han Sen could feel things going that way.


    There were eyes all over him and Little Seven. It seemed reasonable given the fame that Little Seven had gained, but Han Sen still felt that something was amiss. There were people watching him 24/7, and their methods of observation were too secretive. They were not low-ss Nobles, either; they had to be Earls, at least.


    If Han Sen did not have his powerful Dongxuan Sutra, he¡¯d have never noticed that they were observing him.


    ¡°Who are these guys?¡± Han Sen wondered, but then an idea crossed his mind.


    At night, Han Sen took to the streets. He disappeared in the mall.


    After a while, a Meka walked around and around in the mall. He looked terrible.


    ¡°Weird. I thought he was here. How did he just disappear?¡± the Meka said to himself. He then reported what had happened through amunicator. He walked around the mall again, to confirm that Han Sen and Little Seven were nowhere to be found. Then, he left the mall.


    Han Sen came out from a corner, wearing his Dongxuan Armor. Even his energy had changed.


    He followed the Meka to a giant building, then watched the Meka enter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the building that Clear Sea King went into? Are they involved? Have they discovered my true identity?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But that would have been impossible. If Clear Sea King had discovered that Little Seven¡¯s owner was Han Sen, he would have attacked already. There would have been no need for him to wait.


    It seemed obvious to Han Sen that their target was Little Seven.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t go in, but he could sneakily send in Little Invisible. If Little Invisible could snoop around inside, he would work like an invisible camera. The only downside was his inability to record voices.


    Han Sen spoke to Little Invisible and ced him on the floor. The colors on its body changed to mimic the ground underfoot. Then, it vanished.


    Little Invisible¡¯s camouge was strong. Not even King ss people would notice he was around. Han Sen still worried, of course, so he waited outside the building. If something happened, Han Sen would use Red Mist King to go save him.


    Luckily, these fears didn¡¯te to fruition. After a few hours of waiting, somethingnded on his shoulder. It was Little Invisible.


    Han Sen brought Little Invisible back to Mach¡¯s shop. He went to his room and sat down with Little Invisible.


    ¡°Little Invisible, what did you see?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Little Invisible¡¯s color started to change. It was like watching a show. It disyed the pce. After Han Sen watched was revealed, his face got all gloomy. Now he knew why they had their eyes on Little Seven.


    Little Invisible had shown Han Sen many imprisoned Meka babies. Some of them had done quite well in the races.


    ¡°Meka have aplicated blood lineage. Sometimes, they sell out their own. But I cannot believe a King ss elite would merrily sell off their own kind like that. Clear Sea King is here to buy them, but for what purpose?¡± Han Sen wondered.

 Chapter 1956 - Galaxy Sand

    1956 Gxy Sand


    Clearly, the Meka Battle King and Clear Sea King had their sights on Little Seven. Han Sen was wondering if he should back out now, but as he was considering his options, a few people came out of the house. It was Speechless and the other Buddhas.


    Han Sen did not see Clear Sea King; it was just the young Buddha men and women. Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    Han Sen followed them and turned on his Dongxuan Aura. He didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into hiding himself, as Speechless and the others didn¡¯t seem to be too paranoid. They were just walking around and chatting casually amongst each other, not suspecting they were being followed.


    But Han Sen followed them for half a day without learning a single useful nugget of information. Their chatter was standard fare. Just as he was going to give it up, though, a Buddha man said, ¡°What is the master thinking? Why would he swap Gxy Sand for those Meka babies?¡±


    Han Sen was surprised by this. He had heard of Gxy Sand before. It was a famous treasure belonging to the Buddha, primarily.


    Gxy Sand was not really sand. They were the tears of a King ss xenogeneic called Gxy Dragon. Each teardrop would be Gxy Sand, and it was a rare treasure.


    Gxy Sand possessed an impressive amount of energy. King ss creatures that refined Gxy Sand received many benefits. Low level creatures that used it would level straight immediately.


    Clear Sea King was swapping it for Meka babies. It was a lot to give up, so he must have been doing it for something even bigger.


    ¡°Shush.¡± Another of the Buddha¡¯s stopped him from talking. He then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. This is where the Meka live; we cannot let them know about the trade.¡±


    ¡°What are we afraid of? This is the Battle King¡¯s territory, and he is the one selling us the goods. What can they say about it?¡± The Buddha lifted his lips, but he didn¡¯t look like he was going to push the topic too much further.


    Speechless Lady frowned and said, ¡°Just be careful. Let¡¯s stop talking.¡±


    Speechless and the others walked around, and then they headed back to Battle King¡¯s house. Han Sen thought he wouldn¡¯t learn anything more useful than that, but Speechless received a message. Then, she told the other Buddhas, ¡°Buddha King has asked me to return. You guys go ahead, and I¡¯ll go find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go with you?¡± a Buddha said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Speechless shook her head and then left.


    Han Sen followed her. He could not fight Clear Sea King, but Speechless was just a Viscount. If he had to, he could take her.


    Han Sen nned to capture her and ask her why Clear Sea King was snapping up the Meka babies.


    Speechless walked alone as she headed towards Battle King¡¯s house. When she turned one particr corner, however, she frowned. A man that looked like a Buddha, wearing gold armor, appeared in front of her. Something seemed odd about him, but she couldn¡¯t quite tell what.


    ¡°I am Speechless, the Buddha Lady of the Buddha. Who are you? And why are you blocking my way?¡± Speechless Buddha Lady was being careful, and she watched the man closely as she spoke.


    She recognized Han Sen¡¯s armor. It was the man who owned Little Seven.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word, and he simply threw his hand forward to grab her.


    Speechless Lady saw the hand get bigger in her vision. It was like it was consuming the entirety of space. It felt as if she had nowhere to run, and it was now she realized she had bumped into an elite.


    Speechless¡¯s Buddha Light burst out. She summoned a Buddha sword. When it came to strike Han Sen, she spoke the Buddha catchphrase.


    The distance to the Battle King¡¯s house was two kilometers, so her cries would reach Clear Sea King. With his power, he could definitelye and save her.


    But when she opened her mouth, she unleashed a power minus its sound. It was like an empty sonic st.


    Speechless¡¯ face changed. Before she could react, Han Sen had grabbed her Buddha sword. Then, he used his finger to fire a coin. Itnded on her chest.


    Speechless suddenly felt so heavy. She ended up dropping to her knees on the ground. She braced herself with her hands, though, so she wasn¡¯tpletely ttened out.


    Han Senid the Buddha sword across Speechless¡¯s neck, coldly telling her, ¡°I will ask, and you will answer. If you don¡¯t, I will cut your head off.¡±


    Speechless was putting all her strength into keeping herself from copsing. The scary power from the coin made it feel as if her chest was going to explode. Pain radiated across her torso.


    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know my Clear Sea King and the Meka¡¯s Battle King are nearby? If you kill me, you¡¯ll be joining me soon,¡± Speechless said, as if she was holding the ground at bay.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be dead, but you will be for sure. That is, if you refuse to answer my questions. Why are you buying up the Meka?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Speechless didn¡¯t answer, and it seemed as if it was a secret she willing to take to the grave.


    Han Sen swung the Buddha sword and cut open her armor. Her skin was revealed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Speechless¡¯ face changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in women like you. If you don¡¯t answer me, though, I will strip youpletely. And you can prance on down the street naked, so everyone can see you clearly. Only after will I cut your head off.¡±


    Han Sen then went on to say, ¡°I am an impatient man, though, so I will ask you one more time. Why are you buying the Meka?¡±


    Speechless¡¯ face remained unchanged. When she didn¡¯t say, Han Sen cut the lower part of her armor off. He grabbed her by the scalp and started to drag her.


    ¡°We are buying the Meka to fix a deified weapon!¡± Speechless was shocked. She couldn¡¯t think anymore.


    ¡°What deified weapon? And how does it get fixed?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I have only heard a bit about it, but I know it¡¯s a knife. Only Clear Sea King knows the specifics,¡± Speechless quickly said.


    ¡°Ugh, you don¡¯t know anything. Why would I need you?¡± Han Sen looked at Speechless without sympathy.


    ¡°If you let me go, I will tell you anything you wish to know! If you let me go and gather the information, I will surely not disappoint you!¡± Speechless said.


    ¡°I am giving you onest chance. If you still can¡¯t answer for me right here, enjoy performing on the streets,¡± Han Sen answered, ignoring her plea. ¡°Where is the Gxy Sand you have stored to purchase the Meka? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s in Clear Sea King¡¯s pockets!¡±


    ¡°But it really is with him¡­¡± Before Speechless finished, Han Sen grabbed her head again and dragged her across the street. Speechless* face changed and she shouted, ¡°It really is on him! But I have a way to get it for you.¡±

 Chapter 1957 - Taken Hostage

    1957 Taken Hostage


    ¡°What way? Tell me.¡± Han Sen looked at Speechless with interest for the first time.


    ¡°Gxy Sand needs to be showered with starlight to be kept alive. Otherwise, it turns to simple stone in only a few days. I know when Clear Sea King will bring the sand out, and where he takes it to be replenished with starlight.¡± Before Speechless finished, Han Sen summoned a green tower and sucked her inside.


    Entering a King ss house and stealing their items was something Han Sen would do only if he was crazy. Speechless was only stalling for time.


    Han Sen hid all the evidence he might have left at the scene, but Speechless was supposed to meet with Clear Sea King. If she didn¡¯t show up, Clear Sea King would notice something was amiss.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time than he had to, so he scrawled a few words on the ground where he was and then left.


    Han Sen walked around the mall, and eventually, Battle King¡¯s subordinates saw him. On his way back to Mach¡¯s shop, all the subordinates that belonged to Battle King began to move.


    News of Speechless¡¯s kidnapping had already spread. When Clear Sea King saw the words Han Sen had left on the ground, his face looked extremely sour.


    ¡°Clear Sea King, do not worry. I will take responsibility for this. I will return the Buddha Lady to you alive, but I want to find out who is messing around in my territory.¡± Battle King looked horribly angry, too.


    The enemy had kidnapped a Buddha in his own territory, and had asked for Gxy Sand in exchange for her return. It was humiliating Battle King.


    If Battle King hadn¡¯t taken responsibility, Clear Sea King might have believed he was the one who started all this¡ªto steal the Gxy Sand.


    ¡°Amitabha! I will let you handle this,¡± Clear Sea King spoke the Buddha catchphrase. His face did not change, but he looked worried.


    Battle King might have said he was going to help, but Clear Sea King was still suspicious of his possible involvement in the kidnapping.


    On Battle King¡¯s, someone had kidnapped Speechless in secret. And furthermore, she was there under Clear Sea King and Battle King¡¯s protection. Clear Sea King believed that Battle King must have been the kidnapper.


    ¡°Give me one day.¡± Battle King knew Clear Sea King was suspicious of him, and so he looked fairly gloomy.


    The entire started to search for Speechless, all following amand issued by Battle King himself. But after a whole lot of time, Speechless went undiscovered. The kidnapper¡¯s identity was still unknown.


    When the investigation concluded, the most suspicious person they found was Han Sen, who happened to disappear from the watch of the spies. But Han Sen was just a Viscount, and it seemed impossible for someone such as that to kidnap someone like Speechless without making a ruckus.


    At a time like this, though, Battle King wasn¡¯t willing to let the slightest possibility by.


    When Han Sen took Little Seven to participate in the next contest, Battle King¡¯s best subordinate, Blood Kill Duke, took control of Mach¡¯s store with further subordinates.


    Mach was just a businessman with no money. He wouldn¡¯t risk co-operating with Han Sen, but he informed them of how he and Han Sen met and did not hide a single thing.


    After Han Sen returned from the contest, Mach invited him in. But when he entered, Blood Kill Duke and his people quickly surrounded Han Sen.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Blood Kill Duke brought out a red chain and tied up Han Sen. He said, ¡°Take him back for interrogation.¡±


    Quickly, Han Sen was brought into Battle King¡¯s house. Little Seven was taken away.


    In a lonely room, Blood Kill Duke looked at Han Sen and coldly said, ¡°Dor, if you hand her over now, all will be fine. Don¡¯t make me do this.¡±


    ¡°You should tell me what you want me to hand over first,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°Where is Speechless Buddha?¡± Blood Kill Duke asked Han Sen.


    ¡°In a safe ce!¡± Han Senughed.


    Blood Kill Duke was shocked. He did not expect Han Sen to admit he was responsible, so that was quite unexpected.


    After pausing, Blood Kill Duke looked murderous once more. He shouted, ¡°Hand Speechless over and I will let you live!¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°If you dare touch me, I can assure you that you¡¯ll never see Speechless again. Why don¡¯t you give your method a try, and see what Clear Sea King and the Buddha will have to say about it?¡±


    ¡°This is Meka!¡± Blood Kill Duke growled.


    He shone with a red light, which then flew swdftly down on Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t even blink. He just looked at Blood Kill Duke. He made no effort to dodge, and he just sat there quietly.


    Blood Kill Duke was annoyed, but he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything. This was something that involved the Buddha.


    Things would go badly for him if he messed this up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Blood Kill Duke asked after he regained his calm.


    ¡°Gxy Sand. You are too low level to talk to me, though. Give Clear Sea King a ring and tell him toe over,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your life is still in my hands here. I can make you suffer.¡± Blood Kill Duke hummed.


    ¡°Kill me or give Clear Sea King a shout. It¡¯s your decision,¡± Han Sen said, as calm as ever.


    In the control room, Clear Sea King and Battle King witnessed everything. They were surprised to hear he was the one who kidnapped Speechless Lady.


    ¡°Amitabha! Let me talk to him,¡± Clear Sea King said.


    Battle King nodded. Dor had put him in a pretty bad situation. He couldn¡¯t kill him, either. It would be best if Clear Sea King went and talked with him.


    Blood Kill Duke was given an order by Battle King, which prompted him to leave. Then, Clear Sea King came in. Clear Sea King sat next to Han Sen. He did not say anything to Han Sen, and merely looked at him.


    Han Sen¡¯s energy was not outstanding. It didn¡¯t seem too powerful, but Han Sen didn¡¯t appear to be trying to hide anything, either. It was like he didn¡¯t care about his own presence, even when a King was sitting right in front of him.


    Han Sen wore armor so Clear Sea King couldn¡¯t recognize his face. After a while, Clear Sea King said, ¡°How much did they give you? I can give you ten times more.¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. No one else is behind this. You either kill me and Speechless dies with me, or you give me Gxy Sand. Those are your two choices.¡±

 Chapter 1958 - 1958 Skyne

    <strong>1958 Skyne </strong>


    ¡°Why should I believe you? If I give you Gxy Sand, what guarantee do I have that you¡¯ll let Speechless go?¡± Clear Sea King was not mad, and he spoke in a level voice.


    ¡°Give me Gxy Sand, and I will take you to her,¡± Han Sen said imcably.


    ¡°Until I see her, you¡¯re not getting anything,¡± Clear Sea King said.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Then you should just kill me! I can tell you that Speechless is somewhere on this. Give me Gxy Sand and I will take you to her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t make any deals.¡±


    Clear Sea King asked Han Sen, ¡°Speechless is really still somewhere on this?¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He merely smiled.


    Clear Sea King asked him a few more questions, but all Han Sen did was smile. He eventually realized Han Sen was not willing to say anything more.


    Clear Sea King stopped his questioning and returned to Battle King¡¯s lobby.


    Han Sen was not in a rush, and he continued waiting where he was. He knew Battle King was going to resume a search across the whole¡ªa search that would conclude with no results. Clear Sea King woulde back and talk to him again.


    Seven Spirit was dead now, so Speechless was the Buddha¡¯s next hope for a deified elite. Burning Lamp Alpha greatly supported her now, so he couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her.


    A dayter, Clear Sea King came back to Han Sen and asked him, ¡°Speechless is still on this, you say?¡±


    Yes. Give me the Gxy Sand and I will take you to her. The trip will take less than half an hour,¡± Han Sen said matter- of-factly.


    Clear Sea King looked at Han Sen and felt strange. A normal Viscount shouldn¡¯t have been able to keep such calmposure in front of a hostile King.


    ¡°Why even take Speechless?¡± Clear Sea King asked.


    ¡°Because you have put Little Seven in your sights,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Amitabha! That is Battle King¡¯s business. This is none of our business,¡± Clear Sea King said.


    ¡°Speechless told me that you are snapping up Meka babies for the restoration of some deified weapon,¡± Han Sen said.


    Clear Sea King frowned. This confirmed to him that Dor had indeed taken Speechless. Aside from Clear Sea King himself, only Speechless knew about the need to fix-up a deified item. Not even Battle King knew when he was buying the Meka for.


    While Clear Sea King sat in silence, Battle King¡¯s voice rang in his ear. ¡°If Speechless is indeed on this, you can agree to his demands. I will make sure he doesn¡¯t earn a single grain of sand. Otherwise, I take full responsibility.¡±


    Battle King knew Clear Sea King had yet to make a decision because he still suspected that Battle King had something to do with the kidnapping. So, Battle King had to show that he was innocent in all this.


    He was also confident that Dor couldn¡¯t escape with the Gxy Sand that had been reserved for him.


    After hearing Battle King, Clear Sea King did not hesitate to say to Han Sen, ¡°Take me to Speechless and we will conduct this trade.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Clear Sea King and smiled. He didn¡¯t speak, but it was obvious what he wanted.


    ¡°I will give you Gxy Sand, but you have to promise me that Speechless is on this.¡± Clear Sea King stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes, I told you. It¡¯ll be a half-hour walk. Do you think I can walk off this in thirty minutes?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Clear Sea King looked at Han Sen for a while. He eventually ced a box on the table and opened it. There were many shining crystals inside. Each sparkled with the radiance of a diamond. They were so shiny that they were difficult to look at.


    The energy surrounding the items was immediately discemable. Anyone could tell they were some good stuff.


    Clear Sea King cast a gold light and broke the red chains around Han Sen. Then, the gold light surrounded Han Sen.


    Han Sen could move, but the power in his body had been somewhat restricted by that gold light.


    Han Sen picked up the box and counted the contents. Then, he ced it in his pocket. ¡°The amount is correct. Let¡¯s go. I will take you to Speechless. Oh, and yeah, give me back Little Seven.¡±


    After that, Han Sen stood up and walked to the door.


    Clear Sea King was next to him, and the guard did not stop Han Sen from leaving.


    Someone sent Little Seven over. Han Sen took Little Seven back and walked out of Battle King¡¯s house. No one stopped him, but Battle King¡¯s people were everywhere in the surrounding radius of a hundred miles. Not even a mosquito could escape their watch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how this ys out. Once you reveal the Buddha Lady, I will make you suffer.¡± Battle King¡¯s expression was cruel as he stared at the camera. He couldn¡¯t tolerate anyonemitting such a misdeed on his. To him, Han Sen was a very dead man.


    Clear Sea King walked next to Han Sen. He believed Han Sen could not escape with the box of Gxy Sand.


    Han Sen walked slowly, and he looked at the Meka all around. The shops and streets were all roadblocked, so there was no chance of him running.


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to go faster? If I don¡¯t see Speechless in half an hour, the deal is off. Then, I will attack you.¡± Clear Sea King looked at Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s calm demeanor was starting to worry him.


    Clear Sea King did not detect any significant power from him, so he did not believe Dor could escape.


    ¡°Half an hour is enough.¡± Han Sen smiled and kept walking.


    Han Sen was more popr than a superstar. All the cameras, weapons, and Nobles were trained on him. Even if Han Sen could fly, it was unlikely he¡¯d escape from the.


    The allotted time had almost passed. It had almost been half an hour. Han Sen had not even gone down a single street in that time. Battle King frowned and looked at the whole.


    There was no other powerful King on the, so even Battle King wondered why Han Sen was so calm.


    Half an hour went by, and Clear Sea King stopped Han Sen.


    ¡°Time is up; where is she?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Han Sen looked at all the Meka warriors, then back at Clear Sea King. He clicked his fingers.

 Chapter 1959 - 1959 Red Mist King is Shining

    <strong>1959 Red Mist King is Shining</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers shed with gold. The sky suddenly lit up, as the golden lights became coins that rained down. They covered an area of a dozen miles.


    Ordinary Viscounts would not have power such as that. At best, they could only epass an area of a few hundred meters. But Han Sen had his Soul Armor boost right now. The shadow of the Four-Faced Eight-Armed Buddha lurked behind him, unseen. The Buddha light was inside Han Sen¡¯s body, imbuing him with the power of a Marquise. That was how he was able to summon the big Coin rain.


    All the gold lights became coins, whichnded across the Meka¡¯s xenogeneic gene battle bodies. It was like the Meka had been hit with big chunks of metal, making them heavier.


    The lower level xenogeneic gene battle bodies crashed to the ground. The bodies belonging to those of a higher level began to move slower.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Clear Sea King spoke the Buddha catchphrase, but he didn¡¯t do anything. He went through the coinfall and came before Han Sen. He waved his sleeve like a cloud, trying to capture Han Sen inside it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dodge, though. His left-hand possessed a red mist, and it shone. A strong red metal body came out of it. It threw a punch towards Clear Sea King.


    Boom!


    A scary red mist light punched into Clear Sea King¡¯s sleeve. The sleeve deted and tore. The red light went through the sleeve, up and into his chest.


    Clear Sea King started to bleed as his body was sent flying away. He went barreling down the street like a meteor, crashing into Battle King¡¯s ornate house. He broke the pce-like construct in half.


    Everyone watching was stunned. No one could believe that a King had been sent flying like that.


    Han Sen was shocked, too. He used Clear Sea King¡¯s mistake to give himself an advantage and opportunity. He didn¡¯t expect that a less-than-one-percent release of energy could be so powerful that it¡¯d knock a King ss into the distance.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t spare much time thinking, though. Red Mist King picked up Han Sen and sprinted towards the teleporter.


    There was a boom noise. All the buildings and xenogeneic gene battle bodies in front of Red Mist King were pushed away.


    The Meka were still frozen, and not a single one of them moved. With Clear Sea King having been punched away, none dared step in Han Sen¡¯s path.


    A roar came out of Battle King¡¯s house. Battle King was riding a giant, bear-shaped xenogeneic gene battle body forward, wanting to stop Han Sen and Red Mist King.


    Battle King hadn¡¯t expected something of this sort could happen. He thought that since Clear Sea King was right next to Han Sen, Battle King himself would only have to make sure his subordinates were in order. He hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to pose such a threat. Now it was toote, and Red Mist King was jumping into a teleporter alongside Han Sen, to disappear amidst the depths of space.


    Battle King roared. His battle body broke the teleporter, but his anger was futile.


    Clear Sea King came out of the rubble with lips caked in blood. He looked awful. He was injured, but most of all, he was angry.


    Han Sen went back to the copper pce. He got out of Red Mist King¡¯s hand, and Little Seven came out of Red Mist King¡¯s heart.


    That punch had consumed all of Red Mist King¡¯s energy. There was only 0.01% of energy left now, and it hurt Han Sen to see.


    Luckily, he had managed to obtain one hundred Gxy Sand crystals. If he hadn¡¯t gotten those, it would have been a grand loss.


    Back on Eclipse, Han Sen researched the Meka. He noticed that news concerning Dor and Clear Sea King had spread far across the universe.


    The Buddha and the Meka had put out an APB on Red Mist King and Dor. If anyone could provide a lead that led to either of their capture, they would be handsomely rewarded.


    Han Sen saw the rewards up for grabs, and fancied taking off his own head for Red Mist King to deliver.


    The entire geno universe was talking about it, but they were mostly talking about Red Mist King.


    People began talking about thest time Red Mist King had made an appearance. It became known that he was a rare Meka xenogeneic gene battle body, and that he must be King ss.


    But before that, no one had ever seen Red Mist King. Not even the Meka knew about him, which was fairly scary.


    A mysterious xenogeneic gene battle body and a human named Dor had managed to scam a King ss Buddha and escape from Meka. It just didn¡¯t sound possible.


    Many creatures now hoped to find them, in the hopes of obtaining the rewards put up by the factions slighted.


    The Buddha were in a major rush to find him, in particr. They had just lost Seven Spirit, and Speechless herself had been kidnapped. It was a divine insult. But after a long time of searching, no one was able to find out anything concerning Dor and Red Mist King.


    When Yisha heard that Dor had appeared on Meka, she herself assembled a group to find out more. But they didn¡¯t uncover anything, either.


    Han Sen took the one hundred grains of Gxy Sand to the Alliance. He nned on refining them while he practiced The Story of Genes.


    Other geno arts could advance and achieve breakthroughs by simple practice, but The Story of Genes required some sort of external force.


    Han Sen brought out the Gxy Sand grains, but before he started refining them, he saw a blue shadow travel through the wall. It appeared like a phantom.


    ¡°Little Star, why are you here?¡± Han Sen was surprised as he looked at Little Star. Little Star had eaten many xenogeneic genes, and he was very talented. So, he had now reached the Alliance.


    Little Star was very tame, and he was able to travel through materials. He had never entered a room without permission before, though.


    Little Star¡¯s sudden appearance in Han Sen¡¯s room was very weird.


    Little Star canceled its Starsea Travel, and it brought its shiny body right up to Han Sen. It was staring at Han Sen¡¯s Gxy Sand.


    ¡°You want this?¡± Han Sen then thought to himself, ¡°Little Star¡¯s original name was Starsea Beast. Gxy Sand came from the Gxy Dragon. Are they connected?¡±


    Little Star nodded and started licking Han Sen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Bringing this back here cost me a fortune.¡± Han Sen looked at the box of Gxy Sand with regret.


    But seeing the look on Little Star¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t want to reject its request. So, he took one out and coughed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you try one.¡±

 Chapter 1960 - 1960 Starsea Beast Evolves

    <strong>1960 Starsea Beast Evolves</strong>


    Little Star was so happy, and it wagged its tail. It stuck out its tongue and consumed one whole piece of Gxy Sand. It didn¡¯t even chew the thing before gulping it down.


    ¡°People might think you were a pig. You should at least try to taste it.¡± Han Sen looked depressed.


    Little Star did not listen to Han Sen, though. It started to shine, until a strange aura burst out from it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t generate geno armor here. Stop!¡± Han Sen did not expect that a single grain of Gxy Sand would force Little Star to produce its geno armor, so he shouted loudly in surprise.


    But Little Star could not control the process. So, Han Sen brought it to the space tunnel and took it to Eclipse.


    Little Star shone with starlight. And then, it generated a starry set of armor. Without stopping, the star armor melted into a geno fluid that was absorbed by its body. The generation was heading into a second cycle.


    Little Star¡¯s second evolution was xenogeneic. Its starlight grew brighter, and it looked like a beast shrouded amid a countless number of stars.


    Little Star finished its evolution, and then put its head next to Han Sen. It was staring at the box that contained the Gxy Sand.


    Han Sen hid the box behind him, but Little Star was still looking at Han Sen with its eyes wide open. It looked as if the creature was begging.


    ¡°I can only give you one more, then. But no more after this!¡± Han Sen felt pretty bad about it, but he gave in under Little Star¡¯s gaze.


    Little Star licked Han Sen and swallowed the grain of Gxy Sand.


    The most shocking thing was that after eating it, Little Star leveled up once again. It generated starlight power and became a Viscount.


    ¡°D*mn! These things are that good?¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth and decided to give another one to Little Star. He wanted to see how much he could level it up. If one level really did equate to one grain of Gxy Sand, then that would be wonderful.


    But Han Sen¡¯s wishes were not fulfilled this time. After Little Star swallowed the third piece of Gxy Sand, it did not level up. The stars around it grew brighter, but that was it.


    Little Star looked at Han Sen, but Han Sen did not provide it with any more. He called Little Angel, Zero, Han Meng¡¯er, and Dragon Lady. He gave them each a grain of Gxy Sand, with the hopes of bringing them up to be Viscounts.


    But after they used the Gxy Sand, none of them became a Viscount. That surprised Han Sen.


    Dragon Lady said, ¡°Gxy Sand is powerful, but we have different elements. We have to refine it well for full-digestion, otherwise it will be hard to level up.¡±


    The other three nodded and agreed with Dragon Lady. They were in a simr predicament as her, too.


    Han Sen ate one himself, then. The Gxy Sand dissolved into a liquid inside his body. The power streamed through this body like a river.


    Han Sen quickly cast The Story of Genes to absorb the power of the Gxy Sand.


    The Story of Genes was reallypatible. Han Sen had no trouble connecting with different elements, so he was able to use the energy quite effectively.


    Gxy Sand was powerful, and it took Han Sen a few hours topletely refine the energy he was bestowed. It was difficult to refine it all. Han Sen gave Little Silver a grain of Gxy Sand next, but he was already a Viscount. It didn¡¯t work well on him, but it did provide him a lot of power to refine slowly.


    Luckily, Little Star was a xenogeneic. If anybody asked where it came from, Han Sen could just say it was from Eclipse.


    The tale might seem unlikely, but there were enough xenogeneics on Eclipse that it would be difficult to prove if the tale was true or false.


    Han Sen took the grains of Gxy Sand back with him to the Alliance, and he began refining it one piece per day. He spent his leftover time learning geno arts and staying with his family.


    Han Sen thought that due to the fact that there were so many grains of Gxy Sand, with each one packing so much energy, the bounty would eventually bring his The Story of Genes up to Earl ss. After refining half of the lode, though, there had yet to be a single sign of him leveling up again.


    Han Sen was depressed, so he decided to feed Little Star a few more. Little Star ate ten of them, and eventually, it became an Earl.


    ¡°That is a staggering difference.¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    He knew Little Star¡¯s element was highlypatible with the Gxy Sand, but it really was so much easier for Little Star to level uppared to him and The Story of Genes.


    Han Sen refined the rest of the Gxy Sand himself, and when he was done, he felt himself teetering on the brink of leveling up. But even so, he couldn¡¯t get thatst push to nudge him into Earl ss.


    ¡°So many pieces of Gxy Sand. If I had given them all to Little Star, it might have be a Marquise.¡±


    Han Sen felt bad about his decision, but it was not as if he had anything better to do. The days he spent holding his daughter and kissing his wife were great, and Han Sen didn¡¯t worry too much about things he couldn¡¯t change. Yisha sent a message to his base, asking for Han Sen to meet her on de.


    When Han Sen was standing in front of Yisha, she saw that Han Sen had recovered his human form. She looked startled.


    ¡°Since when have you been a human again?¡± Yisha asked Han Sen.


    ¡°I practiced The Story of Genes every day. Within two months, I was back in a human state. Unfortunately, I feared there might be some side effects. So, I nned to practice for a while longer to make sure I wouldn¡¯t turn back into an ant or something before telling you.¡± Han Sen had already prepped this speech beforehand.


    Yisha nodded and said, ¡°I hatched a n for fixing this, but since you are already healed, I guess there is no need for it. Don¡¯t go around telling everybody you are healed, though. And don¡¯t go drawing any unnecessary attention.¡±


    Yes,¡± Han Sen said quickly.


    After a moment of silence, Yisha went on to say, ¡°There are too many spies on Eclipse. Don¡¯t go back just yet. I will send you to Sky Pce for the time being, and you can study there.¡±


    ¡°Sky Pce?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    Han Sen had heard this name before. When the crazy crystallizer opened the gate of the Sanctuaries, Han Sen met a man who said he owned the throne of Sky Pce.


    And Littleflower was almost taken by that man. Luckily, Han Sen was able to get away in time.


    Yisha said, ¡°Sky Pce¡¯s leader is a deified elite. He has a deep connection with my elder. I used to practice in Sky Pce, as well. In essence, half of what I was taught came from him. I have already informed him of your arrival, and so he will assuredly take care of you.¡±


    ¡°But Queen, I want to study where you are near.¡± Han Sen looked sincere as he stared at Yisha.


    The leader of Sky Pce had seen Han Sen before. If he was recognized, things could go bad very quickly ¡®You are going there tomorrow.¡± Yisha obviously wasn¡¯t interested in a debate.

 Chapter 1961 - 1961 Sky Palace

    <strong>1961 Sky Pce </strong>


    Han Sen had to go to Sky Pce, so he told Xie Qing King and the others. They were to take care of Eclipse for him in the meantime, and they discussed ns for the future.


    Han Sen was not worried about how Eclipse would fare, nor Xie Qing King. As long as Han Sen¡¯s identity was not exposed, Yisha would also be there to safeguard the. No harm shoulde to Xie Qing King and the others while he was gone.


    Han Sen was scared of people recognizing him in Sky Pce. If he was found out, all sorts of trouble coulde.


    The next morning, Xie Qing King called for a ship and had Han Sen shuttled off to Sky Pce in secret.


    Sky Pce had many requirements for entry, so only proper students were allowed to enter the ce. Han Sen was allowed in only because of his association with Yisha. None of hispanions were, however.


    On the way there, Han Sen found himself stricken with boredom. He watched Bubble jump up and down for a while.


    The creature was an optimistic thing, and it never appeared worried.


    Aside from Bubble, Han Sen even had to leave behind Little Invisible. Without explicit permission, you were not allowed to bring anything else. If he was found out to have smuggled something in, he¡¯d be a dead man.


    With a deified elite there, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t make the smallest move out of line.


    Sky Pce was far away from Narrow Moon. It took him an entire month to reach his destination, despite taking multiple hyperspace jumps.


    Sky Pce was a massive xenogeneic space. The ship Yisha sent had no permission tond, so it came to a stop at a nearby. After they confirmed Han Sen¡¯s identity, they sent another ship for Han Sen to travel in on.


    When Han Sen entered Sky Pce, he found many inds floating in the air. It was just sky everywhere he looked. The inds went on and on, both above and below him. How many there were in total, he could not guess.


    Sky Pce must have been notified of his arrival. When Han Sen entered, a man rode towards him atop a big white bird.


    ¡°Are you Han Sen?¡± the man asked, bowing. He was very clean, and he looked like someone in their early twenties. The image, however, was marred by a wound on his forehead.


    Or at least, Han Sen thought it was a small wound. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was a third eye.


    ¡°My name is Han Sen; what is your name?¡± Han Sen replied with a bow.


    ¡°My name is Thousand Feather Crane, and I am a student of one of the elders here. I have been sent here by my master to guide you along the Sky Road.¡±


    ¡°Sky Road? I thought we were going to Sky Pce,¡± Han Sen asked, confused.


    Thousand Feather Crane did not appear to be in a rush, and so he said, ¡°The first master made a rule. Any non-student thates here must traverse the Sky Road alone. If you cannot travel through it, then that means you are not the heir of a deified. In that case, you will be shut out. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please lead the way, then.¡± Han Sen was happy.


    Han Sen did not want to enter Sky Pce. If there was a rule like this, in which he had to traverse the Sky Road, he could deliberately fail the test. Then he could go home.


    ¡°Please.¡± Thousand Feather Crane performed a gesture, and the white bird lowered its head.


    Han Sen climbed on its back, and then Thousand Feather Cranemanded that it fly. It rose towards the closest floating isle they could see. As the bird took them there, Han Sen asked Thousand Feather Crane for more information concerning the Sky Road.


    Sky Pce had many floating inds, and not even a student such as himself could guess the sheer number of them. The most famous one wasn¡¯t the one where the leaders resided, though. It was actually the one beginners visited. It was called Sky Door Ind.


    Sky Door Ind was not very big. It was only a kilometer in length, and about a dozen meters wide. There were only a door and a stone path.


    Anyone who came to this xenogeneic space¡ªdeified elites included¡ªhad to go to that ind. They had to take the stone steps, unless they wished to be treated as an enemy.


    Sky Door Ind did not have anything special. The door and the stairs were ordinary. It was something that possessed a meaning under-the-hood, more than anything.


    But when you walked past all the stairs, you would reach the Sky Road.


    The Sky Door Ind¡¯s steps were right across the main ind. Between the two inds, there was a giant gourd vine which made up the road.


    If you wanted to enter Sky Pce, you had to go past the vine and reach the ind. If you fell, it meant you weren¡¯t qualified.


    ¡°Brother Thousand Feathers, what is so special about this gourd vine?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity when he saw Sky Door Ind.


    Thousand Feather Crane smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Sky Road is not dependent on your strength. If it is your destiny to do so, an ordinary person or creature that has not yet generated a geno armor can reach that ind. You are a student of Knife Queen, so you must have some sort of destiny. You must be able to reach the main ind.¡±


    Han Sen wished to ask more, but the bird was directly in front of Sky Door Ind now. Itnded in front of a door that had been built from stone.


    ¡°Brother Han, please.¡± Thousand Feather Crane gestured towards the door.


    Han Sen got off the bird and went atop the stone tform. When he looked up, there were a thousand steps trailing off into the sky. At the end of the stairs was the green vines looked like a dragon perched amidst the clouds.


    Many green gourds were hanging on the vine. Some were as big as buildings, whereas others were as small as a fingertip. They were all green.


    After Han Sen said his thanks to Thousand Feather Crane, he went through the door and began his ascent of the steps. He was headed for the gourd vine.


    And just as he was told, the stone stairs presented nothing special. It wasn¡¯t muchter when Han Sen reached the end. The big gourd vine was in front of him. It was wide enough to allow a carriage to go along it.


    ¡°How can you fall off of this vine? There must be some other force at work here, but whatever it is, Thousand Feather Crane didn¡¯t think to tell me,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to take a look. The gourd vine had the constancy of a machine. It somehow seemed more substantial than Clear Sea King, who was a King.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Is this gourd, that¡¯s scarier than a real dragon, greater than a King ss elite?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? I¡¯m not making it all the way across, anyway. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll just jump down.¡± Han Sen went towards the gourd vine, nning to lose the contest.

 Chapter 1962 - 1962 Strange Reaction

    <strong>1962 Strange Reaction</strong>


    On an ind in Sky Pce, a middle-aged man in gray clothing watched the gourd vine.


    ¡°Father, what are you looking at?¡± A youngdy walked up the middle-aged man in gray clothing and looked in the same direction.


    ¡°Knife Queen¡¯s student is in Sky Pce. He is on the Sky Road now,¡± the middle-aged man in gray clothing said.


    Thedy lifted her lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Many heirs of Kingse to Sky Pce for practice. Having him here should have no bearing. Besides, he is just her student. It¡¯s not as if he is her son.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Knife Queen is the old man¡¯s favorite student. She asked the old man for permission to allow her own student toe here for practice. The old man agreed without a moment of hesitation. If he can cross the Sky Road, the old man is going to give him a cement in the White Jade Building, no matter what.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°The old man has shown too much favoritism. We are the true students of Sky Pce, and we have to be in the top ten to attain a spot in the White Jade Building. He hasn¡¯t done anything, and yet he earns a spot? That is not fair!¡±


    The middle-aged man in gray clothingughed. ¡°There is no such thing as fair. The old man owns Sky Pce, so he is free to do that which makes him the happiest. Lady Su, keep in mind that everyone shares a different opinion on that which defines fairness. If you do not understand this, things may turn out poorly for you.¡±


    Thedy nodded. She seemed to understand, but notpletely.


    Thedy quickly looked away. She smiled and said, ¡°It does not matter how much the old man likes him; if he cannot cross Sky Road, it is useless to debate. Not everyone can cross the Sky Road, after all. He will soon see how difficult that crossing can be.¡±


    The middle-aged man in gray clothing smiled. ¡°Lady Su, you are too naive. If Knife Queen sent him here, he has the confidence to make it through. Now we have to find out if he can trigger the holy presence from the holy gourd.¡±


    Lady Su felt glum, and she said, ¡°The gourd rarely releases a holy aura for our proper students. What makes him think he can trigger it?¡±


    ¡°Back in the day, Knife Queen triggered the holy gourd¡¯s holy aura. She was an outsider at the time, too. She got a holy gourd knife air; if she hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have achieved King ss at such an early age. And then proceed to be half-deified so soon after. That gourd helped a lot,¡± the middle-aged man in gray clothing said.


    ¡°Knife Queen is a real genius. Even the old man has said she may well be a deified being. I don¡¯t know about her student, though. I have heard he is a crystallizer, mind you. Kong Fei gave him a deified feather, and still no one dared to ept him. You can see how talented he is from that,¡± Lady Su said, with a blinking of her eyes.


    The middle-aged man in gray clothing shook his head. ¡°They didn¡¯t refuse him because of ack of talent. They refused him because of the instability of his genes. It is difficult to predict the future of a man like that. Whatever the case, it would be risking a grand investment.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how talented he is, then,¡± Lady Su said.


    Han Sen nced over the giant gourd vine that looked like a dragon. He stepped onto it, to reach the main green vine. But when he stepped onto it, he was shocked.


    The gourd vine was fine, but the gourds started to shake. Each and every one of them. They were like vibrating dolls as they hung across the vines. It was quite spooky.


    But aside from shaking, they did nothing else.


    ¡°No way! It looks very powerful, but that is surely just a bluff. If I fall down now, Yisha will kill me.¡± Han Sen thought about that, and decided to keep walking.


    Everywhere he went, the gourds vibrated. If they were not connected to the vine, they would surely have flown away.


    When Han Sen saw that they were doing nothing but shaking, he rxed and kept walking across the vine. He thought to himself, ¡°The Sky Road cannot be this simple, surely. There must be some special trick to it. Let¡¯s walk forward and have a looksie.¡±


    Han Sen kept walking across the gourd vine, while the people across Sky Pce were in shock.


    Thousand Feather Crane looked towards Han Sen¡¯s feet and saw the gourds vibrating like mad. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    He had been in Sky Pce for twenty years, and he had watched many creatures make the trip across the Sky Road. Some had passed over the vine without incident, some had been knocked off by an angered vine, and a select few had received approval by a holy gourd and been given a holy aura.


    When Thousand Feather Crane crossed the Sky Road, he received a holy aura from a holy gourd. That in itself was a rare thing.


    But he had never seen something like this transpire before. The gourds all looked scared of Han Sen, and they were shaking as if they wished to escape from him.


    ¡°What is it with this guy?¡± Thousand Feather Crane watched Han Sen cross over the holy gourds.


    Lady Su and the middle-aged man in gray clothing saw this as well. It prompted Lady Su to ask, with much shock, ¡°Father, what are these gourds doing? It doesn¡¯t look as if they¡¯re giving out a holy aura. But I¡¯ve never heard of the gourds reacting like this to the approach of someone.¡±


    The middle-aged man in gray clothing looked at the vine and said, ¡°This is strange. The gourds have not approved his talent, but...they are scared of him.¡±


    ¡°The gourds are scared of him? That is impossible! He is just a Viscount. The holy gourd is a deified nt. Even if a deified elite was making the crossing, it shouldn¡¯t be scared. He is just a Viscount,¡± Lady Su said again, dripping with disbelief.


    This shouldn¡¯t happen, but the gourds do look scared.¡± The middle-aged man in gray clothing stroked his jaw and looked at Han Sen atop the gourd vine with interest.


    In Sky Pce, many people were now focusing on Han Sen. Each and every person there had a strange expression.


    Wherever he went, the gourds would shake with fear in a ten meter radius around him. When Han Sen went by, and they fell out of that radius, the gourds would revert to their still selves again.


    While Han Sen was walking, nothing else happened aside from the shivering of the gourds. It actually made Han Sen depressed.


    ¡°D*mn it! Something please happen. I can¡¯t just jump off. If I go back now, Yisha will kill me.¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was racing for a solution.


    But his minutes of furious thinking were futile. Before he knew it, he had walked to the other end of the gourd vine. He reached the stone steps on the main ind, and the gourd had yet to have a response.

 Chapter 1963 - 1963 Road to the Sky

    <strong>1963 Road to the Sky</strong>


    ¡°Strange. All the gourds showed a reaction, but they didn¡¯t give out a holy aura. This is really strange.¡± Inside a building, a man of the Sky race frowned as he looked upon Han Sen traversing the Sky Road. He was in deep thought.


    Everyone in Sky Pce showed a simr expression. They had never seen a holy gourd react that way, and so no one knew what it meant.


    If Han Sen was talented, the holy gourd would provide him with a holy aura. His potential was yet to be determined. Wherever he went, the gourds did have a reaction, but it was one that yielded nothing. It was very peculiar.


    Han Sen felt depressed. He thought he could go home by failing under spectacr circumstances, but the Sky Road was nothing special. It was like an ordinary bridge, really, except longer. It also went upwards.


    Han Sen stepped onto the main ind, and then Thousand Feather Crane rode his bird over towards him. Han Sen said to him, ¡°That gourd vine only shakes. Is it supposed to spook people into falling off?¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane looked at him strangely, and said, ¡°Brother Han is talented. You have nothing to be afraid of. It is gettingte, and the leader awaits you. Let us be off!¡±


    Han Sen followed him via the steps. They went between a vast array of clouds, many of which had buildings situated upon them. It was like he was in heaven.


    The jade stone steps were going up high. When Han Sen finally saw the end, he found himself looking at a grand pce. Ahead was arge que that said, ¡°Sky Pce.¡±


    Han Sen walked up the stairs, one step at a time. Every step he took felt heavier than thest. It was not that the stairs had some trick to them, it was just that the Sky Pce looked so intimidating. People below it would feel pressure going up.


    It wasn¡¯t just a feeling, either. There was an increased weight upon his shoulders. The closer he got, the stronger it grew.


    Thousand Feather Crane kept watch over Han Sen.


    The staircase to Sky Pce was called the Road to the Sky. Those of the Sky race felt no particr sensation when they climbed the stairs, but the outsiders that traversed those stairs would feel a massive amount of pressure from Sky Pce. The pressure came from the que that said Sky Pce.


    The que was crafted by the first leader of Sky Pce. It had the powers of Sky Pce Outer Sky. It suppressed all people. People with a poor will would be greatly suppressed, and they would not be able to reach Sky Pce.


    Even people with strong wills would feel as if they were marching through hell when they walked that road. Most of them would feel exhausted as they climbed.


    Thousand Feather Crane kept watching Han Sen, just in case he fell. If he did, Thousand Feather Crane would carry Han Sen to Sky Pce. It was his job to guide him there.


    Han Sen had been invited by the Sky Pce leader. He had crossed the Sky Road, and so Thousand Feather Crane could not allow him to be crushed by the Road to the Sky. And it would look poorly if he ended up crawling in.


    Not muchter, he saw Han Sen frown. He paid more attention to Han Sen, ready to help him if he copsed. The first leader of Sky Pce was powerful. A mere two words were enough to buckle most people¡¯s knees.


    Normally, only Dukes could withstand the pressure and enter. Han Sen was just a Viscount, so it would not be embarrassing for him to be unable to keep his feet.


    But only people who went through it the first time would suffer this pressure. They wouldn¡¯t feel it once they were past it, and that was what was most amazing about the Road to the Sky.


    Han Sen frowned and kept ascending the stairs. His pace was ordinary, and there was no sign of him struggling. He looked at the que that read Sky Pce.


    Han Sen could discern the feelings elicited by the words, and he understood how intimidating they were. It made him admire whoever had left the words there.


    Han Sen did not fight back with his will. He hade there to practice, so he wasn¡¯t there to cause issues. And the leader was Yisha¡¯s teacher. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself, so he didn¡¯t fight it. He epted the feelings the two words gave him.


    Sky Pce feelings were strange. Han Sen felt as if he was getting crushed. It was getting harder and harder to walk, and his forehead eventually started to sweat.


    Han Sen refused to fight against the feelings the words gave him, but it was still very difficult to bear with them. If Han Sen did not possess a great will of his own, he¡¯d have been brought down to the ground and made immobile.


    Thousand Feather Crane observed the beads of sweat on Han Sen, and noted how it looked as if the man had just stepped out of the water. He frowned.


    They had only gone up one hundred steps, and yet, Han Sen sheened in sweat. It was pretty extreme.


    He was a Viscount, so there was no way he¡¯dst one thousand steps. But if Han Sen¡¯s situation continued like that, he might not even make it to the two hundredth step.


    ¡°Sky Pce is strong.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Han Sen did not use his own will to try to break Sky Pce¡¯s will, but it was obviously very powerful for it to suppress him like so. Han Sen did not know what to do.


    Since Han Sen had decided not to fight back, he didn¡¯t n on releasing the feeling. He epted the pressure and just kept going. It was so heavy, it was like he was carrying a mountain. Every step he took left the stair behind him wet with sweat.


    Han Sen kept feeling that pressure as he walked, and as he pushed on, he learned something.


    It was a pure feeling, and it did note from Han Sen. The intensity of the suppression began to give Han Sen some manner of inspiration.


    The Dongxuan Aura¡¯s power could only mask his senses. It didn¡¯t affect his body.


    If Dongxuan Aura could be suppressed like so, the power would reach another level.


    As Han Sen kept walking, he loosened himself up. He allowed the pressure to fall on him fully. He hoped to learn something from those words.


    It was getting harder and harder for Han Sen to walk. By the time he reached the two hundredth step, he had to spend a lot of power to take every step forward.


    ¡°Let me carry you.¡± Thousand Feather Crane saw Han Sen on the verge of copse, and so he resolved to help him.

 Chapter 1964 - 1964 Whose Road to the Sky

    <strong>1964 Whose Road to the Sky</strong>


    Han Sen was suffering beneath the Sky Pce text. He could not focus on anything else, and he did not hear what Thousand Feather Crane had said to him.


    Thousand Feather Crane could see Han Sen suffering, though. And without thinking, he moved to grab hold of him. ¡°Rx, it is okay.¡± Thousand Feather Crane smiled as he helped Han Sen.


    The feelings around Sky Pce were strong, but Thousand Feather Crane possessed the blood of the Sky. He was born there, and he was immune to that power. He held Han Sen with ease, because he felt nothing. It¡¯d be so light, even if Han Sen was getting crushed.


    Thousand Feather Crane saw that Han Sen was continuing to walk forward, and so gave him his own arm to hold and support him. If he fell, Thousand Feather Crane would use his own strength.


    Although Han Sen looked to be weary and in pain, he still managed to cross the five-hundred step milestone. But after that, his body could no longer endure the force. It bent his back.


    Thousand Feather Crane pulled his arm upwards to help Han Sen stand straighten But when he used strength to lift Han Sen, he felt as if the man¡¯s weight was like that of arge boulder. He had to use a great deal of force to get Han Sen to stand straight.


    ¡°Rx; don¡¯t use strength. This is an illusion, and there is no actual pressureing down on you.¡± Thousand Feather Crane thought Han Sen was using strength because he was holding him.


    Han Sen did not hear what he said. The scary feelings continued to pound down into his body, making him feel as if he was carrying a mountain. He had to focus.


    Thousand Feather Crane held onto Han Sen as he ascended. The weight on Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s arms felt heavier and heavier, and he thought, ¡°This guy¡¯s will is so weak. He is getting crushed, and he is using too much strength.¡±


    After a while, Han Sen seemed too heavy for Thousand Feather Crane to keep him upright. He looked at Han Sen¡¯s body and noticed he wasn¡¯t running any energy, and he wasn¡¯t using up any of his own strength.


    ¡°Weird; he hasn¡¯t cast anything. Why is he so heavy? Sky Pce should just apply mental pressure, and nothing physical.¡± Thousand Feather Crane thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. So, he continued helping Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was getting heavier and heavier. Thousand Feather Crane had only used one arm to begin with, but now he was forced to use two. On top of that, it was getting extremely difficult.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Thousand Feather Crane looked at Han Sen and frowned. Han Sen was looking very red, and his clothes were drenched in sweat. His breathing had be very hoarse, as if he was beginning to suffocate.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyeballs were bulging in their sockets, with blood vessels popping. It was like his entire body was really going to be crushed.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected that when he let the feelings imbued by the text enter his body, it would be this scary. Now, he could only use his will to prevent himself from being crushed. Walking on his own really was impossible, at this point. After one thousand steps, he was being carried by Thousand Feather Crane.


    Thousand Feather Crane had no clue what was going on. The feelings of Sky Pce were powerful, but they should not have been that strong.


    He didn¡¯t realize that Han Sen had asked for this. Instead of fighting the feelings, he practically invited them into his body. No one had ever done something that crazy before, so it was an entirely unexpected event. When Thousand Feather Crane realized what had happened, he didn¡¯t know how things would progress from there.


    Han Sen had slowed to a stop, and he didn¡¯t seem to be awake. Thousand Feather Crane carried Han Sen. Lifting Han Sen put an enormous strain on his arms, requiring all of his strength. Quickly, his arms becamepletely exhausted. He couldn¡¯t hold Han Sen off the ground.


    Thousand Feather Crane gritted his teeth and set Han Sen down. He moved in front of Han Sen, then used Han Sen¡¯s arm to pull the young man onto his back.


    After Thousand Feather Crane lifted Han Sen onto his back, he continued walking towards Sky Pce.


    ¡°Knife Queen¡¯s student is strange. He had reached such a dire state just walking on the Road to the Sky.¡± Thousand Feather Crane felt depressed, but he still carried Han Sen.


    The old man in Sky Pce was waiting for Han Sen, so he couldn¡¯t just leave him behind and keep going by himself.


    Thousand Feather Crane hurried up the pace at which he was carrying Han Sen, but after a while, he slowed down again. It was not like he wanted to be slow; it was just because Han Sen was as heavy as a small mountain. He couldn¡¯t walk fast.


    The higher he went, the heavier Han Sen became. Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s forehead was beading with sweat.


    ¡°Is this his Road to the Sky? Or is it my Road to the Sky?¡± Thousand Feather Crane continued carrying Han Sen, and before long, he was sweating all over.


    After nine thousand steps, Thousand Feather Crane was all red. The sweat had soaked his clothing, and the prettiness of his face had vanished. He was gasping roughly for air.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he is this heavy. No way he can unleash this sort of power, if he is indeed just a Viscount. He doesn¡¯t even have an energy flow. Where is this magicing from? Is it because of the feelings issued by the Sky Pce text?¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane pondered as he walked on.


    Thousand Feather Crane was an Earl. He could have carried a dragon, and walked up each and every step without so much as getting out of breath.


    But now, veins were bulging across his arms and legs. He was exhausting all his strength in this walk. He was breathing so heavily, it looked as if he was going to breathe fire. Boom!


    A white cloud poured out of Thousand Feather Crane, like steam stemming from his pores. The white smoke then condensed, swirling closely around Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s body.


    Thousand Feather Crane could no longer keep going with physical strength alone, so he was using his cloud powers.


    Han Sen¡¯s situation was worse than Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s, though. Something inside his body had been crushed. His bones and flesh were copsing, making him look like an anorexic patient. The parts of him that had meat were caved in, and his bones groaned amidst it. They were going to break.


    One step, one stair. Ten steps brought blood and sweat. Thousand Feather Crane, seeing things were almost over, felt his legs shaking violently.


    He tried his hardest, but the final few steps were taking up all his strength. He almost fell down right in front of the gate. He used all his strength to push through it and carry Han Sen through the gates.


    After entering, Thousand Feather Crane felt light again. He almost moaned in pleasure. He felt relieved, and he said, ¡°Finally, we are here!¡±


    On the steps between the clouds, no one had seen what was going on. But when Thousand Feather Crane walked in, the people saw he had carried Han Sen. And they were all given a shock.


    For as long as Sky Pce had existed, no one had been carried like that before.

 Chapter 1965 - 1965 White Jade Jing

    <strong>1965 White Jade Jing</strong>


    Han Sen had walked the sky jade steps, and everyone knew Thousand Feather Crane had to carry him into Sky Pce.


    This was far too weird, though. Han Sen had almost passed out when he was brought inside. Thousand Feather Crane continued carrying him until they reached the leader of Sky Pce.


    Han Sen was drifting in and out of consciousness. He couldn¡¯t see what the leader of Sky Pce looked like, but he was brought back out by Thousand Feather Crane.


    Something this strange had never happened before, so there was much discussion surrounding the event.


    ¡°This must be the first time the old man has met with someone that was carried in. I heard his own beard bent in surprise.¡±


    ¡°How could he walk the Road to the Sky like that? That guy¡¯s unique.¡±


    ¡°Or more like creepy. Haha!¡±


    ¡°No matter how creepy he is, the old man still epted him. He still managed to obtain a cement in White Jade Building. He is lucky to be Knife Queen¡¯s student.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The old man respects Knife Queen, and she is really good. The old man really does treat her like a proper student. It does seem weird that she would take on a student as strange as the one she did.¡±


    Han Sen slept for twenty-four hours straight. After that, he was fully recovered. The feelings of suppression had finally faded.


    After waking, he found himself lying on a jade bed. The room had nothing, in terms of decor. It was a stone house with a jade bed, a stone table, and four stone stools.


    Han Sen stretched and felt pretty good. Letting those harsh feelings into his body had been an excruciating thing to suffer, but it hadn¡¯t been in vain. Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to figure out how to make his Dongxuan Aura into something solid, but he still learned something important from epting that feeling.


    When Han Sen was suppressed by the Jade Turtle Spell, the Dongxuan Aura had simted the workings of the technique. That was how he was able to tear the spell off.


    Since then, Han Sen had frequently yed with the spell. He used Dongxuan Aura to study it, but the spell¡¯s power was veryplicated. It was difficult for him to learn its workings, and he made little progress.


    But when Sky Pce entered his body while he was on the stairs, he felt there was something inmon with Jade Turtle Spell.


    Sky Pce only imbued a feeling without applying anything solid, and Jade Turtle Spell¡¯s energy flow was too hard to understandpletely. When they were bothpared, however, theparison opened Han Sen¡¯s mind. He felt happy.


    As he learned more, he noticed it had things inmon with Coin, too. By continuing to examine the skills, he was able to learn a lot more.


    While he could still feel the wisps of that suppression, Han Sen pulled out Jade Turtle Spell and used Dongxuan Aura to dive in. He tried to learn something from the spell, so he could confirm his theories.


    Han Sen sat on the jade bed as he looked over the Jade Turtle Spell. But he quickly found that the Jade Turtle Spell behaved as if it had grown weaker. It used to be like jade, but now it was like rock.


    Two dayster, the Jade Turtle Spell suddenly cracked and became dust. It had be useless.


    Han Sen was shocked, but he was happy about this. He had learned a lot.


    Han Sen had disappeared for a few days, and rumors were floating around the pce. People believed Han Sen had been in a minia for days, and that he had incurred serious injuries. He had only been there for a few days, and he hadn¡¯t met many people at all. Yet despite that, he had be quite famous.


    Many of the students in Sky Pce were curious. They wanted to know what sort of person Han Sen was.


    Han Sen exited his stone house and noticed that he was standing on a floating ind. It was more like arge rock than an ind, though. Outside of the house, the ground around him was only about half the size of a baseball field.


    On that small ind, there was a crooked tree. Han Sen did not know what type of tree it was, but it looked half-dead, and it was covered in scorch marks. Its leaves were all yellow, and it looked ready to fall down at any given moment.


    Han Sen looked around. The ind was small, but it was very close to the primary isle. It was one of the closest inds to the main ind, actually.


    Han Sen looked around, and then he heard a bird. An elegant man riding a big white bird flew down andnded on the ind.


    Thank you for carrying me into Sky Pce,¡± Han Sen said with genuine gratitude.


    Han Sen was focused on the feelings of oppression, but he still remembered being carried into Sky Pce. If he hadn¡¯t received that aid, he would have been crushed on the stairs.


    Thousand Feather Crane shook his head and said, ¡°Bringing you to Sky Pce was my duty. There is no need to thank me.¡±


    After that, Thousand Feather Crane brought out a tablet for Han Sen and said, ¡°This is a Sky Pce identity tablet. It will show others the level of authority and ess you have within Sky Pce. Make sure you don¡¯t lose it! If you lose it, you will have to go to Clear Hall. If you don¡¯t, you will be punished.¡±


    ¡°Sky Torture Peak has a tablet with rules inscribed upon it. You should go and take a look, just so you don¡¯t end up unknowingly breaking the rules,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    ¡°Thanks, Thousand Feather. Can I meet the pce leader now?¡± Han Sen put away the tablet.


    ¡°The leader has already seen you; there is no need for you to see him. He has given you permission to go to the White Jade Jing. Your identity tablet will allow you to practice there. It will help you.¡±


    ¡°Where is White Jade Jing?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Thousand Feather Crane pointed at Han Sen¡¯s identity tablet. ¡°White Jade Jing has twelve floors and five cities. If the angels there touch my head, my hair will grow. White Jade Jing is a ce for practicing. Simply being given permission to go there is a high honor. You will have to practice hard there, and not waste this glorious opportunity.¡± Thousand Feather Crane hopped onto his white bird to leave.


    ¡°Thousand Feather, where are you going?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°I am going to practice in White Jade Jing!¡± Thousand Feather Crane answered.


    ¡°Great! I don¡¯t know the way there. Could you please take me?¡± Han Sen said, as he quickly hopped onto the bird.


    Thousand Feather Crane looked depressed, but he did not say anything. He flew the big white bird to one of the floating inds.


    ¡°Sky Pce is great. If this was in the Alliance, this would make a grand ce for tourists.¡± Han Sen saw so many strange scenes and heavenly-looking buildings.

 Chapter 1966 - 1966 Jade Air

    <strong>1966 Jade Air</strong>


    Open air extended as far as Han Sen could see both above and below Sky Pce. The inds floated together in the midst of a seemingly endless sea of sky.


    Han Sen sat on Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s bird and admired the view. After one hour of travel, the snow-white bird descended on one ind in particr. The ind was situated between the clouds, so their vision was a little hindered. What could be seen clearly, however, were the twelve jade towers rising amidst the clouds.


    The snow-white birdnded on the ind, and Thousand Feather Crane and Han Sen dismounted. He noticed the whole ind wasposed of jade, but it didn¡¯t look manmade.


    Thousand Feather Crane headed towards the White Jade Building. When Han Sen looked over there, he saw it glisten. He had barely been able to see the twelve White Jade Buildings from the air. When he was standing on the ind, all he could see was one of them in front of him. The other eleven were nowhere to be seen.


    Each White Jade Building consisted of seven floors. From where he was standing, he could see that the crystal constructs were protected by light. Just like the ind, the jade did not look man-made. It was as if it had been born like that.


    ¡°Thousand Feather, who created the White Jade Building?¡± Han Sen asked as he walked.


    Thousand Feather Crane answered, ¡°White Jade Jing has twelve buildings and five cities. It existed long before the xenogeneic space was first discovered. They grew here naturally, instead of being built by people like you and me.¡±


    ¡°This is amazing.¡± Han Sen was interested in White Jade Jing.


    They both came before the building. There were no guards around. Thousand Feather Crane pushed the door open and walked inside.


    Han Sen was disappointed, and he said, ¡°I thought that White Jade Jing is a ce not many are allowed ess to. Why are there no guards? Anyone could walk right in.¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane coldly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the two jade beasts outside the door? You cane in because you have a tablet. If you didn¡¯t have it, you¡¯d have already been eaten alive by now. If you don¡¯t have the tablet, you cannot ess this ce.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Now Han Sen remembered the pair of three-meter-tall jade beasts. They looked like kirin, with one standing at each side of the building. He thought they were dead, but they were actually alive.


    Thousand Feather Crane did not say anything more, and just kept on walking.


    Han Sen was checking out the building, but there was nothing to see on the inside. There were just a few steps leading up to the second floor.


    Han Sen, seeing Thousand Feather Crane ascend the flight of stairs, followed.


    The second floor was the same as thest; it was empty. There was only another staircase that led up to the third floor. Han Sen thought this was strange, and so he asked, ¡°Why is there nothing inside this building? What are the benefits to practicing here?¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane approached the next flight of stairs and said, ¡°It is not time for White Jade Jing to open yet. That is why there is nothing here. White Jade Tower has seven floors. The higher you go, there more Jade Air you can receive. You are a Viscount, so practicing on the third floor should be good. If you can take the Jade Air here, you can go up higher.¡±


    After that, Thousand Feather Crane went up to the third floor. Han Sen followed.


    On the third floor, there was finally something to see. A few young Sky people were sitting. No one spoke and no one talked.


    The few young ones, when seeing Thousand Feather Crane, stood up and said, ¡°Greetings, Uncle Crane.¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane nodded and proceeded up to the fourth floor.


    The young ones looked at Han Sen curiously, as if he was a stranger. They did not know if he was the student of Knife Queen that had just entered.


    One of them did know Han Sen, however. It was Lady Su with the middle-aged man in gray clothing. Her full name was Yun Suyi. Lady Su was what her family called her.


    Yun Suyi¡¯s eyes smiled like a moon. She sat in the corner, looked at Han Sen, and thought, ¡°How dare hee here? He must be the first person who had to be carried into Sky Pce.¡±


    The other Skys were interested in Han Sen, as not many outsiders were allowed to enter White Jade Jing. And they hadn¡¯t heard of any that had received permission after being carried in.


    A young man walked in front of Han Sen and said, ¡°My name is Yun Fei; I am a student of one of the nine seats. Which are you from?¡±


    ¡°I am not a student of Sky Pce. My teacher is Knife Queen,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You are Han Sen? The one who got dragged here?¡± Yun Fei shouted in shock.


    The other people stared at Han Sen as if he was an animal from the zoo.


    Yes, I am that same Han Sen.¡± Han Sen shrugged. He didn¡¯t really care what they thought of him.


    ¡°Bro, you are awesome. Ever since the Sky imed this ce, you are the first person to get carried in. How did you do that?¡± Yun Feiughed as he patted Han Sen on the shoulder.


    ¡°That was an ident, I¡¯m afraid. There is no need to be jealous.¡± Han Senughed.


    Yun Fei and the other Sky could see Han Sen had a mild temper and was willing to joke around, so they chatted for a while.


    Only the elites of the Sky were permitted ess to White Jade Jing. There was no conflict amongst them, so they chatted happily with each other.


    Yun Suyi merely watched, however. She did not participate. Seeing Han Sen talk with them, she thought to herself, ¡°He seems nice, but his will is weak. Why would Knife Queen be willing to ept a student such as this? He is not even one of the Rebate.¡±


    After talking for a while, Yun Fei suddenly said, ¡°Time¡¯s up. Talkter.¡±


    After that, everyone found themselves a ce to sit down.


    Han Sen knew White Jade Jing was going to open, so he found a ce to sit down as well.


    The jade tower had no dust. The floor that was made from jade was smooth and cool. Han Sen felt a cool air enter his body as he sat.


    As the cold air curled around Han Sen, the jade stone in the center of the floor began to emit white smoke. That white smoke expanded through the room, glittering as it went. It filled every inch of the air. Everyone cast their powers to absorb the smoke from the jade, creating small vortexes around them.


    Han Sen had asked them about White Jade Tower while they were chatting, so he knew that he was supposed to use his geno art to absorb the Jade Air.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt a chill energy prate his body.

 Chapter 1967 - 1967 Absorbing Jade Air

    <strong>1967 Absorbing Jade Air</strong>


    The feeling was amazing. It was like many small ice cubes were melting around him. They melted when they touched his skin, and were then absorbed.


    As the Jade Air was absorbed into his cells, Han Sen noticed some changes that were happening across his body. His skin was developing a jade-like color. Under the influence of the Jade Air, Yun Fei and the others were all shining like crystals. They were like statues built from jade.


    ¡°This powerful Jade Air can change the genes of the body? This Jade Air muste from a xenogeneic gene, yes?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Left Crazy did say that rocks possessed sentience, but their lives are different from ours. White Jade Jing must be a creature, and the Jade Air must be a xenogeneic gene. That being said, I can¡¯t determine the level of White Jade Jing.¡± Han Sen made a number of guesses while he absorbed the Jade Air.


    But guessing was all he could do since his theories stemmed from what Left Crazy had once told him. No one could prove if what he was thinking was the truth.


    Han Sen used The Story of Genes to absorb the Jade Air, transforming the Jade Air¡¯s energy.


    The Story of Genes was verypatible when it came to other elements. After absorbing Jade Air, there was a noticeable improvement. But it still wasn¡¯t enough to break through, and there was obviously something missing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Thousand Feather Crane say that the higher you get, the stronger the Jade Air is? Maybe I can use a stronger Jade Air to breakthrough,¡± Han Sen thought, standing up. He walked towards the fourth floor, with the Jade Air all around.


    The third floor, with its Jade Air, offered too little for him. Everyone there was a Viscount, but Han Sen had used many xenogeneic genes to improve his body. He was much stronger than the average Viscount.


    Han Sen couldpete with Earls if he maxed out his genes as a Viscount.


    When he stepped onto the fourth floor, he felt very cold. The third floor felt cool, but the fourth felt cold. After going in, he felt as if he had stumbled into an ice cave.


    But that cold could not affect Han Sen¡¯s body. He looked around the fourth floor and saw some people sitting amidst swirls of Jade Air. Aside from the Sky, there were two outsider races. Thousand Feather Crane was not on this floor, however.


    Han Sen absorbed the Jade Air to help breakthrough with The Story of Genes, but it wasn¡¯t working. So, he decided to walk to the fifth floor.


    When he reached the fifth floor, he felt as if he had been frozen. He stopped at the entrance and became like a real statue.


    The Jadeskin melted from ice to water, and with Han Sen¡¯s strength, he could not refine that Jade Air. The Jade Air started to fill his body. Han Sen felt his body go cold. It was not his temperature decreasing, either; it was his life that was weakening.


    Han Sen could feel his body turning into jade, growing weaker. He cast The Story of Genes, but he could not withstand the jade.


    The Jade Air¡¯s gene power was far stronger than Han Sen¡¯s gene power. So, the genes in his body were being changed by the Jade Air.


    Han Sen was surprised. In the space of one floor, there had been a massive difference. His power was sufficient to counter the Jade Air, but that would nullify the point of practicing there.


    Han Sen cast Petrify and turned himself to stone. When the Jade Air tried to invade the stone, it could not invade the genes of Han Sen¡¯s body. It moisturized Han Sen¡¯s petrified body, making itself much easier for him to absorb.


    When using Petrify, the only other skill Han Sen could activate was The Story of Genes. So, without hesitating, he activated The Story of Genes to absorb the Jade Air around him.


    The Jade Air was absorbed by his petrified body. He continued running The Story of Genes, and as he did so, his petrified body turned to jade.


    The powerful Jade Air kept trying to break through and send him up to Earl ss. But again and again, something held him back and made the process fail. The air was very powerful, but for some reason, it couldn¡¯t carry him through to thest stage.


    After two hours, the Jade Air disappeared. And when it was gone, Han Sen stopped using Petrify. He felt awful.


    ¡°Such powerful Jade Air, and it still isn¡¯t enough to break through with The Story of Genes? What do I have to do to be an Earl?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    The people on the fifth floor saw a stranger¡ªthey were looking at Han Sen. They noticed he was not of the Sky, and that was even weirder.


    Those people did not know who Han Sen was, and they did not expect a Viscount could apany them on the fifth floor when the Jade Air erupted. So, they guessed Han Sen was an Earl.


    Han Sen did not stay and talk to them, and he went straight up to the sixth floor. He had Petrify, so the Jade Air could not damage him.


    ¡°If the fifth floor¡¯s Jade Air cannot help me break through, I will have to keep going.¡± Han Sen walked to the sixth floor.


    More people were practicing there.


    It was not the time for Jade Air to erupt there, but no one noticed Han Sen. Han Sen looked around the sixth floor, and again he could not see Thousand Feather Crane. So, he went ahead to the seventh floor.


    Han Sen found him there on the seventh floor. And on the seventh floor, aside from Han Sen himself, there were three people in total.


    Two of them were of the Sky, and one of them was bald. He had nine moles on his head, so he was from the Buddha. He looked young, like Speechless. So, it must have been hard to reach this point at the age he was. He was the best of the Earls, as most Earls could go no further than the fifth floor.


    Of the two Sky, one of them was Thousand Feather Crane. The other Sky was a young woman that Han Sen did not know.


    Han Sen looked at them, and they looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Brother Han, why are you not practicing down there? Why have youe here?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked. Before Han Sen could answer, the young Sky woman looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You are Knife Queen¡¯s student Han


    Han Sen saw how scared she looked, and he knew what she would soon say. He smiled and told her, ¡°Yes. I am Han Sen, who was brought in by Thousand Feather Crane.¡±

 Chapter 1968 - The Seventh Floor

    Chapter 1968 The Seventh Floor


    The woman heard him and smiled. ¡°You are very funny. My name is Yun Sushang. I am a student of the Tenth Elder. You can call me Senior.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Yun,¡± Han Sen said, suddenly feeling like he was back in school. It was actually a nice feeling.


    Yun Sushang pointed at the Buddha man and said, ¡°His name is First Day. The Buddha sent him here to study in Sky Pce, just like you.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha! Greetings, Mister Han.¡± First Day bowed before Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not like the Buddha, but he didn¡¯t think that every single one of them was a bad person. He didn¡¯t know First Day, though, so he had no immediate reason to hate the man. That being said, he still wanted to avoid being First Day¡¯s friend. After the introductions, Han Sen turned to Thousand Feather Crane.


    ¡°Thousand Feather, I thought you said there were twelve White Jade Buildings. But I have only seen this one.¡± If Han Sen couldn¡¯t achieve a breakthrough on the seventh floor, he thought that he might need a ce with an even stronger Jade Air.


    ¡°There are twelve buildings and five cities in White Jade Jing. Most people only see the twelve White Jade Buildings, not the five cities. Consequently, they can only enter this one ce. If you wish to enter the others, you must first understand the other towers,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    ¡°What is there to leam?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just something you have to learn. It¡¯s hard for me to exin. But I think you should practice on the third or fourth floor. You can start thinking about moving on when you reach the fifth or sixth floor,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but someone suddenly entered the seventh floor. It was Yun Suyi. They had met on the third floor.


    Yun Suyi, upon seeing Han Sen, was shocked. When the Jade Air passed, Han Sen had vanished. She had believed that he had been unable to withstand it, and so he decided to leave. She didn¡¯t expect that Han Sen had already gone to the top, looking for Thousand Feather Crane.


    ¡°Suyi, let me introduce you. This is Knife Queen¡¯s student Han Sen.¡± Yun Sushang pulled Yun Suyi near and smiled.


    ¡°I met him already, down below,¡± Yun Suyi answered.


    Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were sisters. They were the heirs of the Tenth Elder. Yun Suyi had blood, while Yun Sushang was a step-daughter. Yun Sushang was the Seventh Elder¡¯s daughter, but he had died. Yun Sushang was taken in by Yun Suyi¡¯s father while she was still young.


    Thousand Feather Crane was also a student of the Tenth Elder, so he was close with the Yun sisters.


    The sisters had a good rtionship, as fine as any real siblings. Since they had a little while before White Jade Jing opened again, Yun Suyi hade to talk to Yun Sushang and kill some time.


    Han Sen asked Thousand Feather Crane, ¡°Thousand Feather, I¡¯m curious about the Jade Air of the other twelve buildings. Are they stronger?¡±


    Before he could answer, Yun Suyi said, ¡°They¡¯re not just stronger. They have spirit. If you¡¯re not an Earl at least, you¡¯ll die there. Don¡¯t even think about going elsewhere. Just stay here and practice.¡±


    ¡°So if I be an Earl, I can go to the other twelve buildings?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You have to understand the knowledge of the White Jade Buildings. Only then can you see the other buildings behind this one,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    ¡°Thousand Feather Crane, Yun Sushang, and First Day are the best of the Earls. Can they not understand this knowledge?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He knew it was something he shouldn¡¯t say out loud.


    Yun Suyi knew what Han Sen was thinking, however. She smiled. ¡°Brother Crane and my sister already understand. Many people on the sixth floor already understand, too. But of the twelve buildings, this first one is the most tamed. The Jade Air here is the easiest to refine, so it is best to stay here until you are a Marquise.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Han Sen frowned in thought. ¡°If the Jade Air here is considered mild, how scary must the Jade Air be in the other buildings? If I can¡¯t break through here, maybe I can go to the other White Jade Buildings. I just don¡¯t know what I need to understand about these constructs.¡±


    After talking for a while, Yun Sushang suddenly noticed the time. Then, she spoke to Yun Suyi. ¡°The Jade Air is going to erupt. Go back now. We will speakter when this is done.¡±


    Yun Suyi nodded and headed for the stairs. Han Sen was still talking to Thousand Feather Crane, so she said, ¡°You shoulde. When the Jade Air arrives, you will be a jade statue before you have a chance to return to the third floor.¡±


    ¡°Brother Han, head on down. We will talkter,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I want to practice here,¡± Han Sen said.


    Yun Suyi and the others all looked at Han Sen. Yun Suyi found herself both angry and amused. ¡°Even most Earls do not daree to the seventh floor. Only my sister and Brother Crane, who are both so talented and stronger than the average Earl, dare to practice here. Did you not see the swathe of Earls down on the sixth floor? They don¡¯t daree up. What do you think a Viscount can do here? Do you want to be a statue?¡±


    ¡°Brother Han, you should go downstairs. You have to do this floor-by-floor,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°My skills have maxed out! I need the seventh floor¡¯s Jade Air to break through. Don¡¯t worry;


    I can fight against the Jade Air here. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Yun Suyi started to say something else, but Yun Sushang cut her off. ¡°Suyi, go now. The Jade Air will soon erupt, and it¡¯ll be toote for you to leave when it does.¡±


    Yun Suyi left the seventh floor and paced quickly down the stairs. She kept looking back, but she did not see Han Sen following after her.


    ¡°This guy isn¡¯t strong, but he is ambitious. Brother Crane will have to carry him down, again,¡± Yun Suyi thought to herself.


    Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang tried to convince Han Sen, but they were not really friends. If Han Sen wanted to stay that much, they weren¡¯t going to plead against the idea.


    Thousand Feather Crane smiled wryly and shook his head. If Han Sen could not withstand the force, then he would carry him down. He could not allow the Jade Air to turn Han Sen into a statue and kill him.


    Han Sen found a spot that was closer to Thousand Feather Crane. First Day looked at Han Sen curiously, and Han Sen shot him a smile. First Day looked shy, and then turned away.


    ¡°This First Day Buddha is interesting. He is so young and so strong. He might be as good as Seven Spirit. His mind is still like a kid¡¯s, though,¡± Han Sen thought. Then, the jade walls began to emit a Jade Air.

 Chapter 1969 - Becoming an Earl

    Chapter 1969 Bing an Earl


    The seventh floor¡¯s Jade Air flowed out like a liquid. It hung visibly in the air.


    Han Sen used Petrify to turn his flesh into stone, so he didn¡¯t feel it very much when the Jade Air connected with his body. He used The Story of Genes to absorb the Jade Air.


    Thousand Feather Crane, Yun Sushang, and First Day all turned to look at Han Sen. The average Earl couldn¡¯t withstand the seventh floor¡¯s Jade Air, and Han Sen was just a Viscount. It was likely he would turn into a jade statue. Thousand Feather Crane prepared to carry Han Sen out the moment he looked like he was in trouble.


    But the three of them were shocked when Han Sen petrified himself. The Jade Air didn¡¯t affect Han Sen¡¯s body much, and as they watched, Han Sen began to absorb it. That was surprising.


    ¡°What is that geno art? It can allow a Viscount to withstand the Jade Air on the seventh floor?¡± Yun Sushang was in shock.


    Thousand Feather Crane stumbled slightly as he answered. ¡°It looks like some sort of petrifying geno art, but no matter how strong it is, it shouldn¡¯t be this effective on a Viscount. That geno art cannot be a simple petrification. It must be a geno art Knife Queen gave him.¡±


    The three did not observe Han Sen for long. They were still curious, but they needed to focus on their own practice.


    The seventh floor¡¯s Jade Air could not harm Han Sen while he was petrified. After he used Petrify, his body had greatpatibility with Jade Air, so it was easy to absorb.


    The Jade Air rushed into Han Sen¡¯s body like water. He cast The Story of Genes in the hopes he would break through with it.


    Spell Armor automatically appeared around Han Sen¡¯s body and wrapped him up. The armor shone with a weird light, and mysterious symbols appeared across it. It was scary.


    The other three saw the movement around Han Sen, and when they looked at him, their shock deepened. ¡°He¡¯s going to be an Earl here?¡±


    Han Sen had eaten a lot of grains of Gxy Sand. He had already been on the precipice of bing an Earl, but he hadcked a trigger.


    The Jade Air would finish what the Gxy Sand had started. Gxy Sand was a concentrated xenogeneic gene essence, and it could be absorbed right away.


    Jade Air was like ore, though. It had to be worked and refined before absorption.


    When ordinary Nobles absorbed Jade Air, most of it would be wasted and released back into the room. Only small amounts of the Jade Air would actually be absorbed and processed by their bodies.


    The Gxy Sand could be used by low-tier Nobles without side-effects, so it was okay for him to have used as much as he had. But receiving too much Jade Air at once could damage a person¡¯s body.


    Luckily, Han Sen did not want to absorb the Jade Air. He just wanted to use the power of the Jade Air to break through. It did not matter if it was refined or not; he just needed the strength of it.


    The Jade Air on the seventh floor was strong enough. Waves battered across the threshold of his body, activating the power Spell possessed. It had managed to kickstart the evolution process of him bing an Earl.


    The mysterious Spell armor began to shift and change constantly. Thousand Feather Crane observed the armor¡¯s behavior, but he was unsure what it signified.


    When the symbols of Spell became brighter, it was as if the light wasing to life. It came out of the armor, surrounding Han Sen like a group of fairies.


    ¡°This is a text spirit. It is like the spirit of our Textless Book. It is a very rare spirit!¡± Yun Sushang eximed, looking at Spell.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare, but the Rebate don¡¯t have a geno art like that. What geno art has he been practicing?¡± Thousand Feather Crane said with a frown.


    ¡°No matter what it is, this guy is not as simple as what meets the eye. It is very interesting.¡± Yun Sushang looked at Han Sen with interest.


    First Day looked at Han Sen with curiosity. ¡°Brother Crane, the geno art Han Sen is practicing... How is it whenpared to that of the Textless Book?¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane shook his head. ¡°I have not practiced with the Textless Book, and I do not know what Han Sen¡¯s geno art is. It is difficult to tell, but the Textless Book is a skill belonging to Sky Pce. It would not be weaker than any other geno art. You have practiced Truth Spell, and thates from the Textless Book. And it is a spirit that creates text, so you should know more about it than I do.¡±


    Yes, First Day. Do you think your spirit is weaker or stronger than his?¡± Yun Sushang asked First Day.


    First Day looked very shy, and he said the Buddha catchphrase. ¡°I don¡¯t understand his text, but it feels like it is deeper than my own spirit.¡±


    Yun Sushang and Thousand Feather Crane were shocked to hear this. The Textless Book was a skill not every one of the Sky could use. It had many requirements for its practice. So, while Yun Sushang and Thousand Feather Crane were smart, they were still unable to practice with it.


    Although only a few could use the Textless Book in its original form, there was a senior inside Sky Pce that had extracted a part out of it that everyone could practice. It was called Truth Spell, and even the ordinary Sky could use it.


    While Truth Spell was just a small part of the Textless Book, it was strong enough to be on par with other famous geno arts. First Day was very good with it, and his talent was in to see. If he felt this way, then it meant Han Sen¡¯s geno art had to be very strong.


    When Han Sen evolved, Spell¡¯s spirit became stronger. While the symbols spun around, a vortex was created. It absorbed the Jade Air ravenously, draining the power into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Pang!


    A symbol shattered, and the others that were flying around him blew up like a load of firecrackers. They were all broken.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the others were shocked. They thought Han Sen had failed, but then, a giant Spell body appeared behind him. It was protecting him.


    Pang!


    That Spell broke, too. The fragments became a number of smaller Spells, whichnded on the armor. Then they disappeared.


    Thousand Feather Crane was shocked, and Han Sen didn¡¯t know whether he had seeded or failed. But quickly, an impressive power started to radiate from Han Sen. When the others saw it, they knew for certain that Han Sen had seeded in bing an Earl.


    ¡°Spell Battle Body has be an Earl.¡±


    The voice echoed through Han Sen¡¯s mind, filling him with joy. After much hard work, The Story of Genes had been brought up to Earl.

 Chapter 1970 - The Fourth Stage

    1970 The Fourth Stage


    Yun Suyi stopped practicing and opened her eyes. The Jade Air was no longering from the walls, so she looked around to see if Han Sen was around. He wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Brother Crane brought Han Sen down? Are they on the fourth floor, maybe?¡± Yun Suyi wondered as she made her way up to the fourth floor.


    There was no sign of Han Sen on the fourth floor. Yun Suyi frowned and turned back toward the stairs, intending to search the fifth floor next. But Han Sen, Thousand Feather Crane, Yun Sushang, and First Day wereing down from there.


    Yun Suyi quickly moved towards them, ring at Han Sen, ¡°I told you toe down when I left, but you were too stubborn. Great. Now, Brother Crane and First Day have had to waste their time bringing you down. The Jade Air is only released once a week. You¡¯ll have to wait another seven days now.¡±


    Yun Sushang tugged at Yun Suyi and said, ¡°Suyi, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°What is not like that?¡± Yun Suyi asked with obvious confusion.


    First Day said, ¡°Mister Han leveled up to Earl on the seventh floor. We havee down together, now that the Jade Air hase to an end.¡±


    When Yu Suyi heard that, her eyes widened. She looked at Han Sen with utter disbelief. ¡°You really stayed on the seventh floor and became an Earl?¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He wasn¡¯t going to hide his power.


    Yun Suyi sensed Han Sen¡¯s energy. She was at a loss, and while she opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was unheard of for a Viscount to withstand the Jade Air of the seventh floor and be an Earl. It beggared belief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can talk moreter.¡± Thousand Feather Crane led the way out of the White Jade Building.


    White Jade Building would erupt twice in a day, and then it would go dormant for another six days. Han Sen broke through with The Story of Genes on the first day, so he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He hadn¡¯t discovered the secret of the White Jade Building, but he would fine to wait until the following week.


    Han Sen was just happy that he had gotten Spell to Earl ss.


    When they said goodbye, Yun Sushang stopped Han Sen and said, ¡°Han Sen, Brother Crane and I are going to Xuanyuan Cave in two days. If you have the time, you cane along.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t oppose my participation, I would like toe,¡± Han Sen said.


    They set up a time to meet, and then Thousand Feather Crane gave Han Sen a ride back to his floating ind.


    ¡°In Sky Pce, it would be ideal to obtain a flying mount. It would be much more convenient for you, even if you cannot fly yourself,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said as he took Han Sen back.


    ¡°Where do I find a flying mount? Can I buy one outside Sky Pce?¡± Han Sen thought that if they would let him bring in a xenogeneic, he could summon Little Star.


    Thousand Feather Crane shook his head. ¡°No creature from the outside can enter here, but we have a xenogeneic ind to grow them. You can buy a flying mount from there. If it is merely for traveling, even a Baron ss will do. It won¡¯t cost much, but it would be better if you invested in one that was Viscount.¡±


    Han Sen asked for the location of that xenogeneic ind, and then Thousand Feather Crane left.


    Han Sen returned to his room and summoned Spell, who had just leveled up. He wanted to see how she had changed.


    Spell appeared in her womanly form. She flew into Han Sen¡¯s hand and became a white sniper rifle.


    When Han Sen used his mind, the white sniper changed. It became a white-metal weapon that looked like a rocketuncher.


    ¡°D*mn! It has a fourth stage. Each one is better than thest.¡± Han Sen was so happy.


    But Han Sen could not test out its power in the stone house, so he put it away. He cast a spirit light and created a spell that had power in it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a ce to try the rocketuncherter. What does this spell power do?¡± Han Sen thought.


    After resting for some time, Han Sen nned on going to review the rules of Sky Pce. He didn¡¯t want to unwittingly break a rule.


    He had no flying mount, so he used his own power to soar. Fortunately, he was Earl ss. Spell¡¯s power was very strong as a result, and it was enough to carry Han Sen to the floating ind that possessed the tablet.


    Han Sen read the rules and tried to memorize them.


    Wherever he went, knowing the rules was always important to him. Knowing the rules meant he could behave. And when he met new people, he wouldn¡¯t be seen as an enemy. Knowing the rules sometimes meant he could receive unexpected help.


    There were many rules in Sky Pce. Although Han Sen could remember them all, he still took his time to memorize each one.


    He looked around a little, and then, a xenogeneic that looked like a tigernded in front of Han Sen. Yun Suyi was on its back, and she jumped down before him.


    ¡°Suyi, are you here to read the rules?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    Yun Suyi smiled and said, ¡°I was born in Sky Pce, and I have read the rules many times. Still, I get punished. I could recite each one with my eyes closed, so there¡¯s no need for me to read this thing.¡±


    That means you havee looking for me?¡± Han Sen looked around. There was no one else there except for him.


    Yun Suyi nodded and said, ¡°My sister knows you do not have a flying mount, so I am taking you to buy one. The Yun family is good at growing xenogeneics, and so we have a shop on the xenogeneic ind. I can give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yun Suyi seemed to be rather excited.


    ¡°Please wait a little while; I haven¡¯t finished the rules yet.¡± Han Sen went back to reading the rules scrawled upon the tablet.


    Yun Suyi waited, noticing how carefully Han Sen was reading them.


    ¡°Is he for real? I am waiting right here, and he¡¯s still concentrating entirely on reading the tablet?¡± Yun Suyi waited for a while, and Han Sen continued to read. She felt depressed.


    She was the daughter of the Tenth Elder. Many men wished to get close to her, but Han Sen was ignoring her, and paying attention to stupid rules instead. He was so focused, it was like he was reading through a powerful geno art.


    If Yun Sushang hadn¡¯t asked her to be nice, Yun Suyi would have left already.


    A whileter, Han Sen finished reading. Then, Yun Suyi jumped atop the flying tiger. She smiled at Han Sen. ¡°I am taking you to the xenogeneic ind now. You should follow!¡±


    After that, Yun Suyi patted the tiger. Then, the tiger spread its wings and flew into the clouds. It was very fast.


    ¡°I waited so long for you, so now you can suffer a little,¡± Yun Suyi thought with a grin. She¡¯d purposefully left before Han Sen could get on the mount.

 Chapter 1971 - Jade Crane

    1971 Jade Crane


    Yun Suyi let the flying tiger soar at full speed. It raced into the clouds in less than a second. When she turned around, no one was behind her.


    ¡°Hmph! You made me wait so long; you deserve it!¡± Yun Suyi did not allow her tiger to slow down. She flew straight to the xenogeneic ind.


    Yun Suyi nned to reach the xenogeneic ind and wait for Han Sen there; she was curious to see how long it would take for him to get there.


    Her jade wing tiger was a Marquise ss xenogeneic. It was one of the fastest Marquise rank creatures, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that she had lost Han Sen so easily.


    Yun Suyi felt cocky, but when the other students of Sky Pce flew past, they all looked at Yun Suyi strangely.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m pretty, but you don¡¯t have to stare like that,¡± Yun Suyi thought.


    After a while, though, she felt that something must be amiss. She knew many of the people she was passing, and although she rarely went to the xenogeneic ind, she never attracted this much attention on her way there.


    ¡°Did something happen to my appearance?¡± Yun Suyi touched her cheek and looked at her clothes. There was nothing wrong with her.


    She flew for a while longer, and people were still looking at her. She frowned and pulled out a mirror to look at herself.


    ¡°Strange. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me; everything is as it should be. I¡¯m just as pretty¡ªARGH!¡± As Yun Suyi moved the mirror to check her face from different angles, a mysterious shadow suddenly appeared in the mirror. A smiling person was sitting behind. It was Han Sen.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± Yun Suyi turned back to take a look. Han Sen was sitting casually behind her on the tiger, and it was now no wonder why people had been looking at her.


    Those people were not really watching her, though. They were looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°When you took the tiger into the sky, I was already sitting atop it. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking me to the xenogeneic ind? Is there something wrong with me being here? Have I misunderstood your intent?¡± Han Sen looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Yun Suyi blushed, refusing to look at Han Sen.


    It weirded her out that Han Sen had managed to catch up.


    Not even Thousand Feather Crane or Yun Sushang could match the Jade Wing Tiger¡¯s speed. Han Sen had just be an Earl, so there was no way he could move that fast.


    In truth, Han Sen did not have that speed, but he did have his rabbit shoes. They were faster than the Jade Wing Tiger, even if theycked the ability of flight. When Jade Wing Tiger took off, Han Sen used the rabbit shoes to leap onto the tiger¡¯s back. He then hid his presence, so Yun Suyi wouldn¡¯t notice him.


    Yun Suyi was confused, not understanding what had happened.


    Jade Wing Tiger was quite fast, and they arrived at the xenogeneic ind shortly after.


    The xenogeneic ind wasprised of many gardens, with each one containing a multitude of xenogeneic creatures. They didn¡¯t look bloodthirsty, so it was like they were all tamed. Fitting with the theme of Sky Pce, most of them were of the flying variety.


    Yun Suyi took Han Sen to her garden, and someone there weed them. Yun Suyi told them to get back to work, then brought Han Sen into the garden alone.


    ¡°What ss of xenogeneic mount do you want? Avable mounts run from Baron ss all the way up to Marquise. They are already tamed, so they listen to people.¡± She was actually asking Han Sen how much he was willing to cough up for a xenogeneic.


    Han Sen thought and said, ¡°The cheaper the better. Anything to substitute for walking.¡±


    Han Sen was still new in the geno universe. There were many creatures in the sanctuary that had yet to evolve. Han Sen did not need to waste his resources.


    Han Sen was going to kill xenogeneics himself soon, anyway, and there was always the chance he could nab a beast soul mount. Those mounts would be far better than a tamed xenogeneic.


    Yun Suyi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister said I can give you the lowest possible price. You won¡¯t get prices like this anywhere else.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°I just want one that can help me fly. I don¡¯t need one that is strong.¡±


    When Yun Suyi saw that Han Sen wasn¡¯t kidding, she thought for a minute. ¡°The cheapest flying mount is a xenogeneic called a Jade Night Crane. They are in every shop, but ours are different. You saw Brother Crane¡¯s Jade Night Crane, yes? Normally, they are Baron and hard to level up. But that one was Earl, and it came from us.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Give me one of those, then.¡± Han Sen was not picky. It was just a riding mount, so it wouldn¡¯t be anything too special regardless of how much he paid.


    You should go and pick one yourself. We have thousands of them. They are all the same price, and they are all just as good.¡± Yun Suyi took Han Sen to the area for the Jade Night Cranes.


    Han Sen was remarkably surprised when he saw the birds swarming in flocks that looked like clouds. Sky Pce was a big faction; there weren¡¯t many ces where you could see this many tamed xenogeneics in one ce.


    Taming a xenogeneic was far harder than killing one. It would be easier to kill an Earl or Marquise xenogeneic than to tame a Baron xenogeneic. It was amazing that the Sky had sessfully done so this many times.


    ¡°Where did these xenogeneicse from?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at all the Jade Night Cranes.


    ¡°Some were caught, some were raised. We will take you to Xuanyuan Cave. There is an Earl there that you can tame. If you can catch it alive, it will fetch a far loftier price than selling the xenogeneic gene material,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    Han Sen nodded. He used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the Jade Night Cranes. If she was going to let him choose, then he might as well make the best choice that he could. He was going to pick the one with the brightest life force.


    Han Sen scanned them, and he found one among them that appeared to be extra strong. When he saw it, the creature was just lying down in the grass. It didn¡¯t appear to be as active as the others.


    Yun Suyi, seeing Han Sen look at that Jade Night Crane, said, ¡°That one is a Viscount. It was a Baron xenogeneic that was bought by a Viscount. It waster raised to be a Viscount itself, but after a grueling fight, its legs were cut off and its wings were damaged. It recovered from its wounds, but it is still disabled. Now, its flying speed is only Baron ss. Also, it still doesn¡¯t have legs...¡±


    Yun Suyi stopped talking, but it was obvious what had happened.

 Chapter 1972 - 1972 Xuanyuan Cave

    <strong>1972 Xuanyuan Cave</strong>


    ¡°Can it fly while carrying heavy items?¡± Han Sen asked, examining the bird.


    ¡°Yes; it is much stronger than Baron ss Jade Night Cranes, but it has no legs and its wings are damaged,¡± Yun Suyi repeated. ¡°It can¡¯t fly any faster than an average Baron. And its fighting abilities cannotpare with a Viscount mount.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him.¡± Han Sen did not n on letting the mount do any fighting, so it¡¯d be suitable for simple travel.


    A damaged Jade Night Crane was not expensive, and it was just a little more pricey than basic xenogeneic gene material. Yun Suyi gave Han Sen a very good deal.


    The Jade Night Crane was very tame, and Han Sen was quickly able to learn how tomand it. He could control it in flight easily.


    Because it had no legs, it alwaysnded on its belly. And because the wings were partially disabled, it never could flypletely straight. Its speed left much to be desired, as well.


    Fortunately, Han Sen did not have high expectations. So, after he made the purchase, he rode the crane back to his ind.


    Jade Night Crane was flying again, and it looked excited to be doing so. It kept squawking, and with amusing dedication, it diligently took Han Sen to his desired destination.


    ¡°Poor thing. It got hurt because of its master, and then it was abandoned. And now he is okay and can obeymands. Many creatures with high intelligence can¡¯t do that.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Back on his ind, Han Sen let the cranend. But before it touched down, Han Sen jumped off.


    The crane¡¯s belly hit the ground as it frantically pped its wings. The creature had tried to keep itself level when itnded, but the attempt didn¡¯t go very well.


    Han Sen gave it some food and let it stay on the stone. Then, Han Sen returned to the house. Before he went to Xuanyuan Cave, he wanted toe to grips with his powers. He took stock of his possessions.


    Earl ss Spell geno armament. Duke beast soul rabbit shoes. Earl beast soul Red Mist Mink Glove, and King weapon Ghost Teeth Knife.


    With Ghost Teeth Knife there, his Teeth Knife skills would still be the best to use. Teeth Knife wouldn¡¯t have any breakthroughs, though, so he nned to focus on a different geno art.


    Using the energy flow from the Jade Turtle Spell, the feelings of Sky Pce, and some parts of Coin, he nned to make up a brand new geno art.


    ¡°My Coin focuses on powers that suppress. Why don¡¯t I just modify Coin and make it better? But I can only use Coin, or a geno art that looks like Coin, when I¡¯m in my Dor identity. Otherwise, people might take notice. So, if I can¡¯t make something too simr to Coin, what kind of geno art should I make?¡± Han Sen thought about it, and he soon came up with an idea.


    Jade Turtle Spell focused on suppressing one¡¯s speed. Once you got hit with it, you could not fly. Han Sen wanted to use that aspect as a focus for his new geno art creation. He wanted to merge elements of Sky Pce and Coin. As for modifying Coin, that was something he could doter.


    Han Sen kept testing his ideas in the room and learned a lot. Combining them wasn¡¯t proving too difficult. He created his new geno art through repeated testing.


    After pulling an all-nighter, he formted a prototype of his new geno art. It was something he had no difficulty casting. All he had to do was improve the minor details of its design.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call this geno art Turtle,¡± Han Sen decided.


    Because he could not find a target to use it on, Han Sen didn¡¯t know exactly how effective Turtle would be.


    Han Sen took a break to rest, and when it was daytime, he walked out the door. The legless crane was resting beneath a tree. Han Sen fed it again, then rode it to where he was supposed to meet with Thousand Feather Crane.


    Outside of Xuanyuan Cave, Han Sen saw Thousand Feather Crane, First Day, and the Yun sisters.


    Yun Sushang immediately apologized for her sister¡¯s presence. ¡°Suyi wants to follow us in our exploration. I will be in charge of her safety, so if something happens, do not worry. Do whatever you need to.¡±


    Since she had said that, no one objected. They left their mounts outside and headed into Xuanyuan Cave.


    Xuanyuan Ind looked like a small volcano. The volcano¡¯s entrance led them into a gigantic volcano cave world. The cave led off in a number of different directions, and there were swathes of xenogeneics inside.


    Xuanyuan Cave xenogeneics were very special. The most special ones among them were called Xuan Jade Spirits. Xuan Jade Spirits could travel through walls and appear in anyer they chose. They were difficult to avoid.


    So, once people entered the cave system, they had to be careful. They could be attacked by Xuan Jade Spirits at any time.


    At any moment, a mouth or w coulde shooting out of the rock.


    ¡°Brother Han, this is your first time in Xuanyuan Cave. Be careful. Xuan Jade Spirits can appear without any warning.


    We might not be able to help you in time, if they get you,¡± Yun Sushang said.


    Han Sen nodded, and he opened his Dongxuan Aura. He kept everything envisioned in his head. Any movement within a radius of ten meters would not escape his notice.


    They walked a mile into the caves without spotting a single xenogeneic, but Han Sen did not let his guard down. He kept the Dongxuan Aura running the entire time.


    Suddenly, though, Han Sen saw a ck jade hande out from the ground. It tried to grab Yun Suyi by her legs. The Xuan Jade Spirit¡¯s nails were ck like daggers. If it got hold of Yun Suyi, it could rip her legs off without much trouble.


    Because they hadn¡¯t met Xuan Jade Spirits for a long time, Yun Suyi had dropped her guard. She was only a Viscount, as well. She was not strong enough to react with the immediacy required.


    Han Sen summoned Spell in front of him and fired her guns. After the popping noise of gunfire, two of the Xuan Jade¡¯s ws were broken by the bullets.


    Where the bullets hit, symbols were left behind.


    The Xuan Jade jerked its injured hands away and retreated into the stone. It left no sign of its passing. The surface of the stone was perfect, as if the creature had never been there in the first ce.


    Han Sen noticed he was able to feel where the Xuan Jade hands woulde from. There was thick stone and rock all about, but he felt as if he received a signal from beyond it. Han Sen could feel exactly where they were.


    ¡°Is this a power that Spell possesses?¡± Han Sen was shocked. When Spell hit something, it was like she was cing a tracker. The tracker didn¡¯t deal damage, but it was very useful.

 Chapter 1973 - 1973 Killing Ghost Claw Beas

    <strong>1973 Killing Ghost w Beas </strong>


    ¡°Suyi, say thank you to Han Sen.¡± Yun Sushang nudged Yun Suyi with a hand.


    Yun Suyi was still a bit rattled, but she stepped forward and said to Han Sen, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if I hadn¡¯t struck, it couldn¡¯t have hurt you. I just wanted to find out the power of the Xuan Jade Spirit.¡± Han Sen smiled. He wasn¡¯t suggesting that Suyi was strong, but acknowledging that Sushang was right beside her.


    There was no way the creature would have been permitted to hurt her.


    But Sushang was surprised that Han Sen had reacted before she had. Han Sen had just be an Earl, and if his reaction speeds were superior to theirs already, that was most certainly not normal.


    Yun Suyi looked at Spell with curiosity. ¡°Han Sen, is that your geno armament? It is special. I have never seen one like that before.¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane was just as curious. Prior to this, they had only seen Spell¡¯s armor mode. Her second mode looked like a person, and this was something they hadn¡¯t seen before.


    Han Sen smiled, but he did not answer the question. He asked, ¡°That Xuan Jade Spirit was not strong. Aside from being able to travel through stone, what else can they do?¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane said, ¡°That one was an Earl ss Ghost w Beast. They aren¡¯t the strongest of Earls, but they are very fast. They can appear through the rock, so they are very dangerous if you are careless. Even cutting off the creature¡¯s ws won¡¯t kill it. They can regenerate. It¡¯s very annoying. If you want to kill it for good, you need to damage the stone it resides in, once it has revealed itself with the ws.¡±


    Yun Sushang said, ¡°Ghost w Beasts are too fast. Most of the time, we can¡¯t detect their presence until it is toote. And if they miss or break their ws, they¡¯ll run away. Second chances are rare. So, when you want to kill one, you need two Earls. One can cut the ws while the other pummels the body inside the stone.¡±


    After that, Yun Sushang struck a rock with her knuckles and said, ¡°The Xuanyuan rock is very hard. With our powers, we can only cut through an inch of the stone at a time. The Ghost w Beasts raise their ws around one foot out of the rock. Then, they attack.¡±


    Thank you for teaching me,¡± Han Sen said gratefully.


    They kept walking, and Han Sen felt as if the Ghost w Beasts were right next to them. One was getting ready to attack again.


    It was the same Ghost w Beast, and it wanted revenge. It kept following them, ready to perform a Ghost w sh upon them. But it had been hurt by Spell once already, so it was exercising great caution. It didn¡¯te too close yet, and it watched and waited for an opportunity from beneath the stone.


    ¡°Be careful; there are xenogeneics up ahead,¡± Thousand Feather Crane told them. He was up front.


    Han Sen looked forward, and he saw a blurry shadow. Without Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s warning, he would not have known that it was a xenogeneic.


    The group soon got close enough to see it clearly, however. It was a bug that was native to the cave, and it looked like a centipede. Its shell was of a bluish hue, and there was a face emzed upon its back. It looked creepy.


    ¡°Earl ss Face Centipede. Be careful. Face Centipedes appear in a group, mostly. They don¡¯t travel alone.¡± Yun Suyi exined this for Han Sen¡¯s benefit, as the others there were no strangers to the cave. Face Centipedes were quitemon, and the Sky were familiar with how they behaved.


    The Face Centipede soon saw Han Sen, and it came scurrying over. It let out a wretched sound that drew the attention and ire of more in the vicinity.


    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡± Thousand Feather Crane shouted and drew his sword.


    Yun Sushang and Yun Suyi wielded swords, as well. First Day didn¡¯t draw a weapon, though; his hands gleamed with white light. He pped the ground, leaving white marks on the dirt. His spirit covered an area that was three meters wide and brightened up the entire ce.


    First Day pped the ground another five times, and then he said something. Then, six spirits rose toward the feet of Han Sen and the others. Power entered their bodies.


    ¡°What a strong spirit! It increases power and speed by a lot.¡± Han Sen was in shock. He looked at First Day, and he was really surprised that the shy Buddha could pull something like this off.


    Seeing Han Sen look at him, the Buddha man awkwardly nced away. He said, ¡°I was sent here to study when I was young. I practiced the Truth Spell of Sky Pce.¡±


    Very nice,¡± Han Sen said. Ever since Han Sen had been forced to leave Disloyal Knight behind, he hadn¡¯t seen much in the way of buffs and boons.


    Yun Sushang and Thousand Feather Crane stood inside the radius of the spell to fight with the Face Centipedes.


    Their sword airs looked like clouds, and they moved like silk in the sky. It was very light and strange.


    The Face Centipedes were getting killed by the silk sword air. Their shells cracked under the force, and a few died immediately on contact.


    The path was very narrow, and since Yun Sushang and Thousand Feather Crane had a handle on the situation, Han Sen didn¡¯t bother helping.


    Yun Suyi wanted to fight, but she couldn¡¯t. She started to say something to Han Sen, and so she turned around. But she looked at Spell, who was standing next to Han Sen, Spell was transforming her pistols into a sniper rifle. The long weapon dropped into Spell¡¯s hands, and she pointed it toward Yun Suyi and pulled the trigger.


    Yun Suyi was frozen. Spell had moved too quickly for her to react. She saw a shining bullet fly out of Spell¡¯s rifle and whiz right past her face.


    Pang!


    The bullet hit the stone wall behind her, and the cracking sound hurt her ears.


    Yun Suyi turned around to take a look. A hand bearing jade ws hovered behind her, inches from her neck. It was frozen in ce.


    There was a bullet hole in the stone wall, and ck blood seeped out of it.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl hunted. Jade Ghost w Beast: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    An announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head, but it was a shame he did not receive a beast soul.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yun Suyi looked at Han Sen with aplex expression.


    This was the second time Han Sen had saved her, and this time, he had managed to one-hit-kill a Ghost w Beast by himself. Such reaction speed and powers were difficult to find amongst Earls.

 Chapter 1974 - 1974 Spell Becomes Strong

    <strong>1974 Spell Bes Strong</strong>


    Han Sen was surprised. He was not surprised that Spell could kill the Ghost w Beast, but that her pistols could turn into a sniper rifle. He knew that Spell herself could transform, but he hadn¡¯t known she could change her weapons.


    ¡°So, that means Spell can use any type of weapon? It might not have to be a weapon all the time, either,¡± Han Sen thought.


    He had simplymanded Spell to y the Ghost w Beast, and Spell had used her own judgment to select the sniper. It had greater power and bullet pration.


    She now had three different weapons. There were the pistols, for short-range quickfire. The power was mild, but she could take a lot of shots in little time.


    The sniper had the longest range of attack, and its damage was quite devastating. It could prate through materials, but bullets took a long time to regenerate.


    The rocketuncher did not have the range of the sniper rifle, but it dealt AOE damage across a wide area. This took even longer to regenerate a round, though.


    The three of them had different functions and benefits. It was difficult to determine if one was outright better than the another. Depending on the situation, any of the weapons might prove more beneficial than the others. That was Spell¡¯s greatest strength. She could adapt to almost any scenario.


    Not long after Han Sen killed the Ghost w Beast, Yun Sushang and Thousand Feather Crane finished off the five Face Centipedes.


    Han Sen went ahead and started digging into the stone. There was a monkey-looking jade monster inside, with its head blown wide open. It was the Ghost w Beast.


    When Yun Suyi saw that Spell had targeted the creature¡¯s forehead, the sight shocked her. She hadn¡¯t expected Spell to possess that level of uracy, allowing her to take aim at the felon¡¯s head while it was still inside a wall.


    They dug up the xenogeneic genes and kept going. The Ghost w Beast¡¯s xenogeneic gene was a ck skull. A piece of shell was the xenogeneic gene of the Face Centipedes.


    ¡°We have only just entered Xuanyuan Cave, and already we have received rewards like this. We are quite lucky. We could go back now if we wanted to.¡± Yun Sushang smiled.


    Finding a xenogeneic during the next part of their trip wasn¡¯t so easy. They walked for another two hours and found nothing.


    ¡°Han Sen, your geno armament is amazing. It looks like a person, and it can change weapons. What is her name?¡± Yun Suyi asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Spell,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Good name.¡± Maybe it was because Han Sen had saved her twice, but she was being much nicer to him now. She seemed quite keen on chatting with him.


    ¡°Ssshhh,¡± Thousand Feather Crane hushed them. Everyone went quiet. Thousand Feather Crane put his ear next to the wall, which made the others catch their breath. If there was a Xuan Jade Spirit residing right there, Thousand Feather Crane was a dead man.


    Fortunately, that did not happen. He had been confident that no creatures lurked within the wall, and he was correct. After a while, he raised his head again and said with a look of importance, ¡°I heard a Xuanyuan Dragon.¡±


    Hearing that name, everyone¡¯s faces changed. Yun Sushang frowned. ¡°How far? Is iting for us?¡±


    ¡°I think it is headed our way.¡± Thousand Feather Crane looked serious.


    ¡°If it is us five versus a Xuanyuan Dragon, we won¡¯t win. Let¡¯s go back,¡± First Day said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang agreed.


    Han Sen did not know what this new threat was, but he was fine with the idea of leaving, if that was the general consensus.


    When they started to retreat, First Day said, ¡°Xuanyuan Dragons are the strongest xenogeneics to be found in Xuanyuan Cave. Those things are born Marquise. We cannot fight them.¡±


    Han Sen nodded, then he nced down. Spell fired her pistols at Han Sen¡¯s feet.


    A Ghost w had juste out of there, grabbing toward Han Sen¡¯s feet. The bullets pierced through the enemy, prompting it to return to the rock.


    But there were more and more of the things emerging all around them. They were all thrust into danger.


    Yun Sushang wielded her sword quickly to protect Yun Suyi. Thousand Feather Crane and First Day used their powers to stop the ws that kepting out.


    But the creatures seemed to be countless. Han Sen and the others were Earls, but Yun Suyi was a mere Viscount. She wouldn¡¯t be able to protect herself. Yun Sushang, Thousand Feather Crane, and First Day diligently did their best to protect her.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right! Why are there so many Ghost ws, all of a sudden?¡± Yun Sushang said as she fought back the Ghost w Beasts.


    The Ghost w Beasts must know that the Xuanyuan Dragon ising. They want to stop us from leaving,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    First Day said, ¡°Not bad. These guys are just here to hinder and annoy us. We cannot get close enough to the walls to attack them, though. shing their ws off won¡¯t work, as they can quickly generate recements.¡±


    Pang! Spell used her sniper rifle to attack. The bullet prated the rock, and the hole sent blood squirting out everywhere.


    ¡°You guys protect Suyi. Draw them out, and I will have Spell kill them,¡± Han Sen said as he ran.


    Spell had used her pistol to fire at many ws earlier, leaving spells attached to them. Now, that made them easier to detect. When they rose to the surface of the rock, Spell would shoot them before they could extend their ws fully.


    The sniper rifle¡¯s piercing power was wickedly strong, but it still took some time to generate each new bullet. One second passed between each shot, which made it difficult to keep up with the onught of creatures.


    Even so, watching her work was pretty awesome.


    Thousand Feather Crane protected Suyi as they ran. Spell fired a shot every second. With each squeeze of the trigger, a Ghost w Beast died.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl hunted. Jade Ghost w Beast: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Jade Ghost w Beast beast soul.¡±


    When Spell killed her eighth Ghost w Beast, Han Sen finally heard the announcement he¡¯d been hoping for. He didn¡¯t have time to check out the beast soul right now, though. And neither could he dig up the bodies residing in the stone. They were all busy trying to run outside.


    Yun Sushang and Thousand Feather Crane looked behind them, and they saw Spell shooting the Ghost w Beasts.


    She dropped each one with a single shot before their ws were even revealed. They had no clue how such a thing was possible.


    But they did not have time to ponder that. Spell killed many Ghost w Beasts along the way, but there were still too many of them. The group was not escaping quickly.


    ¡°The Xuanyuan Dragon is here!¡± Thousand Feather Crane screamed, his face going pale.


    As his scream echoed off the walls, a strange noise came from deeper in the cave. A ck shadow stretched toward them, filling the air with the smell of blood.

 Chapter 1975 - 1975 Xuanyuan Dragon

    <strong>1975 Xuanyuan Dragon</strong>


    The creature¡¯s scales were as ck as ink. Its head had no horns, but the ears were fixed with ck wings. Its belly had talons, like those of an eagle. It wasing his way, and ck smoke billowed around it. It looked very creepy.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon was too fast, and there were still the Ghost w Beasts to fend off. Even if the Ghost w Beasts hadn¡¯t been there, Han Sen¡¯s group still wouldn¡¯t have been able to outrun the dragon.


    In a second, the Xuanyuan Dragon was a mere twenty meters away from them. It opened its maw and fired a plume of ck smoke in their direction. The smoke ckened the passage as it came toward them.


    ¡°The Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s breath is toxic. Do not breathe it in!¡± Thousand Feather Crane shouted, and then a cloud exploded from his body. The eye on his forehead opened up and shone. The shining light made him stronger.


    ¡°The sky and the clouds are invincible! The sword can kill the sky!¡± Thousand Feather Crane shouted. A white sword air surrounded his ancient sword, and he swung it forward.


    The white sword air sliced open the ck toxic smoke. The sword air continued on until it struck the dragon¡¯s head. Then, it was gone.


    ¡°You guys leave now.¡± Thousand Feather Crane clutched his sword tight and ran for the dragon. His body was emitting clouds, and he flew forward like a fairy.


    ¡°Take Suyi.¡± Yun Sushang pushed Yun Suyi to First Day, then the eye on her forehead opened. A new sword air surrounded her ancient sword as well, and she went to fight beside Thousand Feather Crane.


    They lifted their swords and attacked together, breaking the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s breath. They stopped the advance of the Xuanyuan Dragon and fought it hard. The dragon could not do anything.


    ¡°So this is the power of the Sky! When their third eyes are opened, they are far stronger.¡± Han Sen watched in awe.


    Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang¡¯s power could go up against a Marquise creature, and it seemed likely that they could actually kill one.


    But the Xuanyuan Dragon was no ordinary Marquise. Its scales were incredibly strong, and its power was just as impressive. Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang broke through the breath, but they could not break the scales.


    The snow white sword air swung down across the ck scales, but it could only leave behind a white scratch mark.


    Han Sen let Spell fire a few bullets at the Xuanyuan Dragon, but when the bullets hit the target, they shattered into dust.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Han Sen shouted in his heart.


    ¡°Mister Han, please take Suyi and leave this ce,¡± First Day said, as he proceeded to cast Truth Spell. The spellsnded on the ground of the area, then surged forward tond on Yun Sushang and Thousand Feather Crane. It helped buff their power and speed.


    Some of his spells hit the Xuanyuan Dragon, but those appeared to be futile.


    Three elites were now in battle against the Xuanyuan Dragon, but that only seemed to make it angrier. A ck light grew in the center of its ck. The ck light became dragon wings, and they gave it speed.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon pped its wings, and its ten-meter-long body performed a loop in the air.


    Katcha!


    Yun Sushang could not dodge it. The dragon bit down on her sword, and then, the sword broke.


    At the same time, the tail of the dragon was swinging towards First Day. First Day¡¯s body was glowing with white light. Truth Spell gave him a bubble shield, but the tail obliterated it with a single strike. It sent his body flying against the cavern walls like a meteor. He screamed as it body mmed into the wall and cracked it, then he coughed up blood.


    ¡°Oh no! It is a mutant xenogeneic. It has reinforced scales and a faster flying speed.¡± Thousand Feather Crane moved like a cloud. He picked up Yun Sushang, waved a sword air, and broke the ck smoke the dragon was exhaling.


    ¡°Spell, protect her!¡± Han Sen told Spell, then pulled out Ghost Teeth Knife. The rabbit shoes appeared on his feet, and he gripped his knife with the Red Mink Gloves.


    Han Sen moved like a shadow, moving right behind the Xuanyuan Dragon. Using Tusk, he swung at the back of the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s neck.


    His attack only produced a dong noise. Not even the Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s Teeth power could break through the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s scales. It could only leave a scratch mark on the scales. And although his knife possessed Teeth power and emitted a dangerous purple smoke, it still seemed useless.


    That hard?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it. Run! It is a mutant xenogeneic, and its body far exceeds its actual level.¡± Thousand Feather Crane shed to draw the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s attention while he shouted.


    But the Xuanyuan Dragon was too fast. It pped its wings and became a ck horse directly in front of Thousand Feather Crane. Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s sword air collided with the horse, and the sword air shattered. Still, he could not hurt it.


    Seeing that the ck horse was about to grab Thousand Feather Crane, he shouted. He held Yun Sushang tighter and took off in flight. He moved so fast that it looked like he teleported away from the attack.


    But Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s face turned pale. His hands trembled as he gave Yun Sushang to Yun Suyi. ¡°Sushang and Suyi, you guys leave with First Day. Han Sen and I have got this.¡±


    Roar! The Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s attack had missed. It turned around and went after First Day, who had just stood up from the rubble.


    First Day gritted his teeth. His legs shone, like he was stepping on a lotus. And he cast a spell, which left a glowing symbol behind with every step he took. Every symbol caused him to elerate.


    But he still could not dodge the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s attacks, and the talons were in front of him.


    First Day held out his palm, and a True Light came out of it to counter the talon. The gold light and the ck light collided against each other. First Day was sent flying, though, all the way back into the stone. The True Light was broken.


    The dragon was cruel, and it went for First Day once again. Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s Sky eye shone. He was bleeding, but he summoned a cloud air. The sword air became a white dragon, and it roared. It went for Xuanyuan Dragon.


    A ck dragon and a white dragon surged toward each other. Then the Xuanyuan Dragon pped its wings to be a ck horse and avoid the engagement. It was going for Yun Sushang and Yun Suyi.


    ¡°Careful, sister!¡± Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s face went grey. This strike had cost all his power, and there was nothing he could do to save them.


    Yun Sushang knew that they weren¡¯t fast enough to dodge the attack. She summoned an ancient sword and her Sky eye shone. She shed a sword air up at the dragon.


    Han Sen was currently sprinting, and the rabbit shoes gave him the speed of a dragon. He went behind the dragon and shed it on the side.


    Dong!


    Two noises sounded at the same time. Yun Sushang heaved blood as she was sent careening away. Han Sen shed the dragon¡¯s stomach again. He left a mark, but he didn¡¯t see flesh.

 Chapter 1976 - 1976 Slap Your Turtle, Son

    <strong>1976 p Your Turtle, Son</strong>


    The Xuanyuan Dragon turned to Han Sen and breathed out smoke. Han Sen fell back and swung the Ghost Teeth Knife, breaking the ck smoke.


    Xuanyuan Dragon spun around and put its attention back on Yun Sushang. Thousand Feather Crane wasing, but he was not as fast as the dragon.


    First Day cast True Light, but his attack didn¡¯t reach the dragon. He screamed, ¡°He¡¯s too fast!¡±


    What First Day said gave Han Sen inspiration. He had just created Turtle, and he had almost forgotten that it specialized in bringing down a creature¡¯s speed.


    Xuanyuan Dragon was almost in front of Yun Sushang, and Han Sen¡¯s legs sent him leaping forward at incredible speed. He gathered up power in his hand and brought a p towards the ck horse.


    The rabbit shoes¡¯ speed was equal to that of the dragon. And in no time at all, a jade white palm came pressing against the dragon¡¯s head.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the others did not think Han Sen¡¯s palm would achieve much. They knew Han Sen was wielding a King ss knife, and they knew he had practiced Teeth Knife; if those skills could not damage the dragon, what could a palm do?


    Thousand Feather Crane and First Day were out of range, and Spell kept firing her pistols ineffectually at the dragon. Yun Sushang obviously thought that she was about to die, so she pushed Yun Suyi away. Then, her body exploded with a cloud. She was going to fight the dragon with everything she had remaining.


    Pang!


    Han Sen pped the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s head. Then, the horse-looking dragon fell out of the air. It was like Han Sen had knocked him down to the floor.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the others were all in shock. They looked at the Xuanyuan Dragon, that was now lying on the ground. And there, were Han Sen had delivered his strike, was the image of Turtle Spell.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon mmed into the ground and roared in rage. It pped its wings as it tried to get back into the air, and that was what surprised Yun Sushang the most.


    No matter how much it pped its wings, the Xuanyuan Dragon could not get airborne again. It was like a duck, attempting to take off. Ultimately, despite all its frantic pping, it couldn¡¯t get off the ground.


    Yun Sushang¡¯s mouth dropped wide open as she stared at the dragon. This was too powerful, and they were all gobsmacked.


    ¡°What are you gawking at? Run!¡± Han Sen yelled at them, snapping them out of their daze.


    Yun Sushang pulled Yun Suyi away. First Day followed from behind, casting True Spell on the dragon. Thousand Feather Crane was attacking, too.


    But they were all drained by now, and their attackscked the vigor they¡¯d possessed earlier.


    The dragon was really angry at Han Sen. Itpletely ignored First Day and Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s attacks. It trieding for Han Sen. It did not fly to him, and instead it wriggled and crawled. It moved forward steadily, if much more slowly.


    Han Sen, seeing the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s speed, became very happy. With how slowly the dragon was now moving, and there was no need for Han Sen to feel threatened.


    There was another pang noise as the Xuanyuan Dragon broke Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s sword air and First Day¡¯s True Spell. It continueding for Han Sen, venting smoke from its mouth.


    Han Sen moved. He dodged the thickest section of the smoke. He shed with his knife and cut through the smoke. Then, he moved to the dragon¡¯s side and pped the dragon¡¯s face.


    Another Turtle Spell manifested on the dragon¡¯s face, dropping its speed yet again.


    Han Sen moved like a shadow. He put away his Ghost Teeth Knife, opened his hands, and repeatedly pped the dragon in the face.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon was so slow. It couldn¡¯t catch up with Han Sen and his rabbit shoes, so there was nothing to keep Han Sen from continuing to b*tchp it in the face. Images of the Turtle Spell covered its face.


    Thousand Feather Crane and First Day watched Han Sen beating on the creature. The fleeing sisters stopped running. Their mouths opened wide, unable to quite fathom what they were seeing.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon was acting as if it was stupid. It stood where it was, allowing Han Sen to p it non-stop. It was getting slower and slower, and the scene yed out as if it was in slow-motion.


    Han Sen felt very good hitting it, and as he did so, he thought to himself, ¡°p your turtle, son! Fly! p your turtle, son! Run!¡±


    First Day and the others could guess that Han Sen¡¯s pping was some sort of geno art that slowed down the speed of an opponent. First Day had a geno art like that, but it hadn¡¯t worked on the Xuanyuan Dragon when he tried it.


    They were both Earls, yet Han Sen¡¯s geno art was far more effective on the Xuanyuan Dragon. It confused First Day.


    Han Sen did not think his Turtle would be that great. It could stop a foe from flying, and it could slow an enemy down. Surprisingly, it worked on a dragon that was a Marquise and a mutant.


    But the strangeness soon wore off. Turtle came from the Jade Turtle Spell. The Jade Turtle was created from the remains of an old deified turtle shell. The power was deified. Han Sen also included his experience under the suppression of the deified Sky Pce leader, then threw in Coin for good measure. With Han Sen¡¯s current power, Turtle might not have been able to subdue a King ss enemy, but it worked just fine on Marquises or Dukes.


    And Turtle could stack. Han Sen continued to p the Xuanyuan Dragon, and in the end, the dragon was as slow as a snail. It was like a slow-motion scene on TV.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon was so angry that its eyes almost popped from their sockets. Its gaze was burning with hatred. If stares could kill, it would have murdered Han Sen a long time ago.


    The dragon might only have the speed of a turtle now, but its power had not been affected. It could still exhale toxic air, but it could not move and it could not hit the nimble Han Seen with the smoke.


    Han Sen kept using Teeth Knife to sh at the dragon¡¯s neck. He struck the beast hundreds of times, and knifelights were everywhere. Not long after, the dragon¡¯s neck started to bleed. The blood gleamed visibly in the knifelight.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the others could tell the dragon was going to perish, so they didn¡¯t help out. They didn¡¯t want to steal the kill. They did, however,mit to clearing the Ghost w Beasts that were still nearby.


    Yun Suyi saw the knifelight reflecting off the blood and stared, deep in thought.


    Patong!


    The screams of the Xuanyuan Dragon suddenly cut off as Ghost Teeth Knife severed the dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise mutant hunted. Xuanyuan Dragon: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained mutant Xuanyuan Dragon beast soul.¡±

 Chapter 1977 - 1977 Mutant Gene

    <strong>1977 Mutant Gene </strong>


    After killing the Xuanyuan Dragon, the crew left Xuanyuan Cave.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t feel very well, and First Day and Yun Sushang were injured. They couldn¡¯t keep going. They also had to carry out the dead bodies of the Xuanyuan Dragon and Ghost w Beasts.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s body was very useful, and it also had xenogeneic genes. They didn¡¯t want to waste it.


    Han Sen cut open the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s head under Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s supervision. He took out a brain orb, which was the xenogeneic gene of this creature.


    The brain orb was around the size of a fist. It looked like a ck crystal. The strangest thing was that there was a Xuanyuan Dragon with wings inside it.


    When Han Sen obtained the brain orb, an announcement yed.


    ¡°Obtained Marquise Mutant xenogeneic gene. Insufficient Marquise genes. Cannot refine.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised, and he thought, ¡°What does that mean? Will absorbing that mutant gene require other genes as some sort of base?¡±


    Han Sen put away the brain orb for the moment. He gathered up the other spoils and left the cave alongside the others.


    ¡°Han Sen, which geno art did you use on the Xuanyuan Dragon? You made it unable to move. That is something extremely powerful,¡± Yun Suyi said to Han Sen as they walked.


    ¡°It is a geno art that is used to reduce the speed of enemies. It is called Turtle,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Hearing that name, Yun Suyi and the others looked surprised. Yun Suyi smiled and said, ¡°This name is good. And you really did turn the Xuanyuan Dragon into a turtle.¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane and the others were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect a skill used to reduce speed could be that effective. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary geno art, that was for sure.


    After a short discussion, Han Sen sold the Xuanyuan Dragon to Yun Sushang. Yun Sushang called her people over from the shop toe and im it.


    Han Sen was only going to take the xenogeneic genes of the dragon and a few of the Ghost w Beasts with him. Then, he rode his legless bird back to his ind.


    On his way home, Han Sen looked at his new beast soul.


    Ghost w Beast: Weapon


    Han Sen summoned the Ghost w beast soul. It was indeed a weapon, and it looked very simr to the Ghost ws.


    Ghost w had a three-foot-long handle with a wlike de on the end. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what kind of weapon it was.


    He put away the Ghost w de and summoned the mutant Xuanyuan beast soul.


    Mutant Xuanyuan Dragon: Flying type


    After Han Sen summoned it, he felt rather depressed. He had thought he would grow awesome wings behind him, but that wasn¡¯t the case. When he summoned it, it wasn¡¯t as intimidating as the ck wings that had grown from the dragon¡¯s back. Instead, a small pair of Xuanyuan wings spawned near Han Sen¡¯s ears.


    They weren¡¯t broad wings; they were just a pair of small ear wings. They looked beautiful, but Han Sen did not think they would be very useful at all.


    Han Sen tried flying with the wings, and it worked. They were very fast. They were almost as good as the rabbit shoes.


    The rabbit shoes only increased his movement speed on the ground. They did not improve his flying speed. The dragon wings would improve his speed in the air, so they were very suitable for Sky Pce. This beast soul could turn out to be very useful.


    There might be times he would have to fight while in the air. He couldn¡¯t just use rabbit shoes to fight then, and so having the dragon wings would make things easier.


    But when he used the dragon wings, he did look rather funny.


    Han Sen melted the Ghost w Beast genes, and then he drank the broth. He felt the power spread through his body. He felt cold, as if he was being washed in a rush of cold water.


    ¡°Earl Xenogeneic Genes +1¡±


    Han Sen had nine xenogeneic materials in total, from the Ghost w Beasts. After he ate them, he ended up with nine xenogeneic gene points.


    Mutant Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s xenogeneic gene, however, could not be melted. Thus, Han Sen couldn¡¯t eat it. It was just as the announcement had said; Han Sen did not have enough Marquise genes, so he couldn¡¯t refine the mutant xenogeneic gene.


    Han Sen rested for the night, and then there was nothing to do the next day, either. White Jade Jing had not opened yet, so there was no need to go there. As a result, he had nothing to do. So, he nned to go and kill xenogeneics inside Xuanyuan Cave again¡ªthis time, alone. He wanted to fill up his Earl gene tallies so that his geno arts would have an easier time breaking through.


    Han Sen rode the legless crane to Xuanyuan Cave. He left it outside and entered the cave alone.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the others hadn¡¯te, so Han Sen only had to worry about himself. He used his rabbit shoes to run deep into the cave at a speedy pace.


    Perhaps it was because the rabbit shoes were too fast, but the Xuan Jade Spirits did not make an appearance. He ran for three hours. He ran past where they killed the Xuanyuan Dragon, and there was still no sign of any xenogeneics.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare slow down, as he wanted to draw out whatever creatures he could. He met some people hunting xenogeneics; people from Sky Pce. They were in a group, and only Han Sen had entered alone.


    When the Sky Pce students saw Han Sen running around by himself, they were shocked.


    Xuan Jade Spirits could appear at random, so it was dangerous to venture inside alone. When students came there to hunt, they would always bring a partner. It was rare to see something like Han Sen venturing inside all alone.


    As Han Sen walked forward, he didn¡¯t see any Xuan Jade Spirits, but he heard a voice calling for help from deeper inside the cave.


    Han Sen looked in that direction and saw a Sky man running toward him. There was an ant behind him with a head as big as a cat.


    Han Sen summoned Spell. She lifted her sniper rifle and fired a bullet, blowing the xenogeneic¡¯s head off from a few hundred meters away.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Viscount hunted. Jade Ant: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°Run!¡± The Sky man came running, shouting at Han Sen as he came.


    ¡°Why run? It¡¯s dead,¡± Han Sen said.


    The Sky man continued running, and he cried out, ¡°It¡¯s not just one. There are many!¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Many! Many! Run!¡± The Sky man ran past Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not ask anything further, as he saw Jade Ants pouring out of the cavern behind the Sky man. There were too many to count.


    ¡°That is a lot!¡± Han Sen was not scared. Instead, he was happy. His eyes turned bright.


    Without Han Sen even needing to issue amand, Spell swapped her sniper rifle for an RPG. She ced the rocketuncher on her shoulder, put herself into position, and pulled the trigger.


    A rocket shot out and mmed into the center of the horde of ants.

 Chapter 1978 - 1978 Ant Nes

    1978 Ant Nes


    Boom!


    A white light exploded amidst the horde of ants. A mushroom cloud was generated, and it rocked the entire cavern.


    Announcements yed in Han Sen¡¯s head, over and over, countless times. Han Sen heard himself receive two Jade Ant beast souls. They slid into his Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Han Sen felt great. He hadn¡¯t felt like this in a long time.


    The Sky fellow stopped and stared in shock. He was frozen by what he had just witnessed.


    Spell fired another rocket, and itnded amidst the Jade Ants. Countless more died, and roasted corpses were scattered all about.


    ¡°D*mn! Your gear is powerful.¡± The man came running back. He looked at Spell as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s strong, but I¡¯m also just lucky,¡± Han Sen said smarmily.


    Spell required three seconds to generate a rocket after each use, but after firing three or four of them consecutively, the Jade Ants that were still alive retreated back into the tunnel and did not return.


    The guy didn¡¯t object to what Han Sen said. He thought it made fine sense. But he still looked at Spell with hefty interest, and said, ¡°My name is Yu Jing. What is yours?¡±


    ¡°Han Sen,¡± Han Sen said.


    You are the Han Sen that was carried into Sky Pce by Uncle Crane?¡± Yu Jing asked in surprise.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. What could he say?


    You look different from the stories I¡¯ve heard, and your geno armament is strong,¡± Yu Jing said.


    ¡°I see you are an Earl, so why are you calling Thousand Feather Crane an uncle?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Yu Jing smiled. ¡°Uncle Crane is a student of the tenth leader. I am the sixth elder¡¯s student¡¯s student. I¡¯m more like a grandson, to be honest. At the very least, I should call him uncle.¡±


    After that, Yu Jing went on to say, ¡°Han Sen, are you interested in co-operating with me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Han Sen said immediately.


    Yu Jing was disappointed. After a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you at least want to hear my proposal?¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Han Sen said. Then he walked towards the Jade Ants that were killed. He was going to collect their xenogeneic genes.


    Yu Jing understood, but his face turned red. He couldn¡¯t keep himself from exining, so he said, ¡°Brother Han, it isn¡¯t like that! I can deal with Viscount Jade Ants. The reason I ran was because there is an Earl inside there, and it is a mutant ant queen. So, I had to run!¡±


    ¡°A mutant ant queen?¡± When Han Sen heard this, his eyes opened wide.


    Han Sen had received Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s xenogeneic gene, but he had been unable to absorb it. He wanted to understand what the difference between ordinary genes and mutated genes were. If he could get his hands on an Earl mutant gene, he might just be able to figure it out.


    Yeah, I was unlucky! I found a jade fruit tree, and just as I was about to im some jade fruit for myself, I was started to see a Jade Ant nest right next to it. I was unable to collect the fruit, and I almost died. I used everything I had¡ªevery item I owned¡ªto keep myself alive. I lost everything on this excursion.¡± Yu Jing sighed.


    And then, Yu Jing suddenly smiled at Han Sen. ¡°Brother, I think you are so strong. You must be a hero! Why don¡¯t you and I go collect the jade fruit and split the haul between us?¡±


    ¡°No offense, but why can¡¯t I just go there by myself right now?¡± Han Sen smiled at Yu Jing.


    Yu Jing smiled, but it quivered with a touch of nervousness. He responded, ¡°Brother Han, you have only been in Sky Pce for a few days! You don¡¯t know much about Xuanyuan Cave, do you? Although Xuanyuan Ind does not look big from the outside, it is veryrge on the inside. Even if you were down here for a whole year, you wouldn¡¯t be able to explore every nook and cranny of this realm. The cave system isplex, too, so you¡¯d likely find yourself lost. Without me, it is highly unlikely that you¡¯ll find the fruit within the next few months of searching. Do you really want to waste your time in such a fashion?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. Okay, we¡¯ll split the haul of fruit in half,¡± Han Sen said as he dug through the corpses of the Jade Ants.


    The rocket had been too powerful, and the Jade Ants were only Viscounts. Most had been blown to smithereens, to such an extent that the xenogeneic genes were utterly annihted. When he was done, Han Sen had only been able to collect a dozen xenogeneic genes.


    Yu Jing was so happy to hear this, and he said, ¡°Brother Han, you won¡¯t regret co-operating with me! Can your geno armament destroy an Earl Jade Ant?¡±


    Han Sen searched around for a few more Jade Ants that had not been destroyed, and then went in search for the jade fruit tree with Yu Jing.


    Truthfully, Han Sen¡¯s goal in this venture was not anything that rested on the boughs of the tree. Any fruit he collected would be a decent bonus. What he wanted to do the most was kill that Jade Ant Queen.


    Yu Jing was not lying. The jade fruit tree¡¯s location was well-hidden. They traversed a number ofplex tunnels for over an hour before finding it. The tree was behind a hidden alcove and cave.


    ¡°Brother Han, do you see the rock beside the tree? That is the exit of the ant nest. If we get too close, the ants wille pouring out. I examined it earlier, and there were at least eight Earl Jade Ants. There was also an ant queen. What are you going to do?¡± Yu Jing looked worried. He was afraid Han Sen would back out.


    ¡°We have a deal, don¡¯t we? We split the haul of fruit in half, and the Jade Ant xenogeneic genes are for me,¡± Han Sen said.


    Yu Jing immediately said, ¡°Yes. It does not matter who kills it; you can have the xenogeneic genes.¡±


    Yu Jing said that, but inside he thought, ¡°The Mutant Jade Ant Queen? That thing is as strong as a Marquise. With seven or eight Earls alongside it, and the other ants too, I think you¡¯ll end up running off withoutying im to a single xenogeneic gene.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the deal then. You go over there,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    ¡°I go? How?¡± Yu Jing asked with shock.


    ¡°Walk there. You can fly or crawl, if you so prefer. Just go over and draw those ants out.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Draw them out? Your n is to draw them out, kill them, and collect the fruit?¡± Yu Jing looked at Han Sen queerly.


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± Han Sen smiled at Yu Jing.


    It was easy for Han Sen to collect jade fruit. With Han Sen¡¯s rabbit shoes, he could pick the tree clean before the ants even emerged.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t there for just the fruit. Picking it and then leaving was not on the agenda.

 Chapter 1979 - 1979 Crazy Killing

    1979 Crazy Killing


    ¡°Brother Han, are you really confident in this?¡± Yu Jing asked, staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen answered with certainty.


    Yu Jing hesitated. He gritted his teeth, grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hands, and said, ¡°Brother Han, I ce my life in these hands of yours. You have to be careful and see my safety is secured.¡±


    ¡°Go. I will have Spell fire when the time is right.¡± Han Sen patted Yu Jing on the shoulder and smiled.


    Yu Jing ran towards the jade fruit tree. Before he could get close, ants began to pour out from under the rock. It was like a ck river headed for him.


    Yu Jing quickly came running back as Han Senmanded Spell to ready a rocket. Then, she fired behind the man. Boom!


    The white light exploded behind Yu Jing. It killed a lot of Jade Ants. Announcements kept running in Han Sen¡¯s head, dering he had killed a Viscount Jade Ant. He also heard himself receive a bunch of beast souls.


    Han Sen had battled ants before, and he had always received armor beast souls. But these Jade Ants only gave him pet- type beast souls. That disappointed him quite a bit.


    That was because pet-type beast souls were annoying. If you wanted to use them effectively, you¡¯d have to get them tobat mode. He had found himself in possession of many low-tier pets in the past.


    Jade Ants could spit corrosive gas, but the range was short and the gas was slow. Before the ants could get to Han Sen, Spell had fired two rockets andid waste to them.


    Suddenly, a few gold shadows emerged from the stone nest. These ants were twice as big as the ordinary ones. They had wings, and they glimmered with a golden light.


    They flew straight at Yu Jing like shadows.


    ¡°Brother Han, help me!¡± Yu Jing shouted at Han Sen as he ran.


    Seeing that seven or eight Earl ss Jade Ants were about to catch up with Yu Jing, Han Sen realized that Spell¡¯s rockets were going to be too slow. She had killed many Viscount ants, but more and more of them were approaching.


    ¡°Spell!¡± Han Sen took control of her, ditching the rocketuncher and pulling out the sniper rifle.


    Spell lifted the sniper, aimed it above Yu Jing¡¯s head, and pulled the trigger. A bullet of light was fired, and it struck one of the Earl ants.


    That power tore through the ant¡¯s wing and perforated its shell. It fell from the air.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl hunted. Jade Ant: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    The announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head. Yu Jing was approaching excitedly, saying, ¡°Sh*t, Brother Han! Your geno armament is strong. Hurry! Fire a few more shots and finish them all off.¡±


    One secondter, Spell raised the rifle again and fired. Unfortunately, she missed this time. She failed to hit the Earl Jade Ant that was flying quickly towards her.


    Yu Jing¡¯s excited voice turned to one of crying. ¡°Brother, can you aim better?¡±


    Seeing Yu Jing draw even closer, Spell swapped her sniper for a pair of pistols. Then, she fired them into the sky.


    A series of shots were heard. She missed a few times, but she still managed to hit two Earl Jade Ants. The pistols were not as powerful as the sniper, though, and the bullets only punched holes in the shells of the creatures. They didn¡¯t kill the ants.


    ¡°Spell!¡± Han Sen shouted. Spell ran towards Han Sen and turned into a pair of pistols that flew into Han Sen¡¯s own hands.


    Han Sen¡¯s left and right hands clutched the Spell pistols. He fired them into the sky simultaneously. Each bullet cameunching out with a stunning muzzle sh.


    And again, there was a pang pang noise. Han Sen fired seven bullets, and all seven hit their desired target. Seven Earl ants were hit.


    Han Sen¡¯s bullets were as strong as Spell¡¯s. The only difference was that Spell¡¯s bullets were fueled by the raw power of The Story of Genes, while Han Sen could create bullets from any geno art he possessed.


    After the seventh shot, the seven Earl Jade Ants each had a bullet hole inside them. The wounds were not deadly, though, and the ants could still fight.


    But they spiraled like nes losing control. They crashed into the ground and could not get airborne again. Small turtle symbols were zed across each of them.


    Han Sen¡¯s bullets were now powered by Turtle. It stopped the ants from flying, and it reduced their speed.


    Han Sen kept firing his guns at the Earl ants on the floor. Their shells splintered and broke as their bodies oozed blood. Han Sen killed one ant immediately.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl hunted. Jade Ant: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°Shoot them! Shoot them!¡± Yu Jing shouted with excitement.


    The Earl Jade Ants had been robbed of their ability to fly, and they were slowed dramatically. They were no longer a threat to Yu Jing.


    Han Sen fell back, repeatedly squeezing the triggers. The joy of firing a gun was iparable to the wielding of a knife.


    Han Sen killed another Earl Jade Ant, and then there was a noise. A pure ck ant flew out from under the stone, with a shell that was wreathed in golden symbols.


    This ant was smaller than the Earls, but its presence was far scarier. It pped its wings and flew towards Han Sen. Its ws were like des, and they came swinging towards him.


    The gold light came past Han Sen like a knifelight.


    Han Sen moved and evaded the gold lights. Han Sen then fired his guns, but the Jade Ant Queen was too fast. It was able to dodge every bullet.


    The ant queen rose into the air, shrieking. The gold symbols on the shell and wings glowed. Its speed and power were increasing, and it was going to attack Han Sen again.


    ¡°Run! This mutant ant queen is as strong as a Marquise. We cannot fight it!¡± Before Yu Jing could finish his warning,


    Han Sen had drawn another weapon and gone running towards the ant queen.


    The bullets could not catch up with the ant queen, but the rabbit shoes could. Han Sen rushed by the gold lights and used the Ghost Teeth Knife on the ant queen, breaking its shell and leaving a big mark on it. Blood came out, as did a plume of purple smoke.

 Chapter 1980 - Killing Ant Queen

    1980 Killing Ant Queen


    There was no need for Han Sen to fight anymore. The purple smoke was spreading quickly across the ant queen, ripping its wounds apart and sending blood spewing out of it like a burst dam.


    Han Sen was toozy to wait, though. He shed again and cut the heavily-injured ant queen¡¯s head clean off.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic Earl hunted. Jade Ant Queen: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    There was an announcement, and it made Han Sen very happy. ¡°It really is a mutant xenogeneic!¡±


    The Jade Ants did not back off just because the ant queen was killed. They all came rushing at Han Sen like kamikazes.


    Han Sen gave Spell back her body, and she quickly got to firing rockets at the droves. Meanwhile, Han Sen went on to finish off the rest of the Earls himself.


    After many more ants were killed, the rest decided to return to their abode below the stone.


    Han Sen did not seek to pursue the fight. He harvested the bodies of the ant queen and the eight Earls. He also collected many Viscount xenogeneic genes.


    Yu Jing saw Han Sen picking up all those xenogeneic genes and felt depressed. He had tofort himself by saying, ¡°It is lucky I can at least get half of those jade fruits. This guy is scary, and he is nothing like the stories people tell about him. He doesn¡¯t seem like the sort of fellow who would need to be carried into Sky Pce. I should have totally fought for a greater share of this haul.¡±


    There were fourteen jade fruits on the tree. Han Sen and Yu Jing each took half. Han Sen received seven, and then he asked Yu Jing what benefit they could provide.


    ¡°Brother Han, how about we co-operate in Xuanyuan Cave and kill more xenogeneics together. We can split the gatherings in your favor, sixty-forty. I guess I could settle for seventy-thirty. Eighty-twenty is a possibility, too. You should think about it!¡±


    Han Sen did not continue his hunt in Xuanyuan Cave. He took his spoils and left. He flew the legless crane back to his ind.


    Right then, he wanted to find out the purpose of mutant xenogeneic genes. He did not need to do any more hunting at this point.


    He gave a few Viscount Jade Ant bodies to the legless crane. He didn¡¯t collect the xenogeneic genes inside the bodies, either. The crane was able to gobble them all up.


    The legless crane happily swallowed the first, and it made a grateful noise to Han Sen as it ate.


    Han Sen went to the stone house and pulled the bodies out. He cut open the ant queen¡¯s body and picked up a piece of flesh that looked like jade.


    That meat was transparent, and not unlike shrimp. Something gold shone from it, and looking into the gold light, you could see it was the face of the ant queen.


    ¡°Earl Genes insufficient. Cannot refine mutant xenogeneic genes.¡±


    As Han Sen held the ant queen¡¯s xenogeneic gene, he received the same announcement.


    ¡°I have nine Earl genes. And here there are eight Earl ss Jade Ants. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯ll be enough.¡± Han Sen cut open the eight Earl ants and picked up the xenogeneic genes within.


    Han Sen gave the ant queen¡¯s body, and the bodies of the others, to the legless crane for food. Bubble was Han Sen¡¯s only otherpanion right now, so there was nothing else he could feed.


    Han Sen had an Earl pet beast soul and seven Viscount beast souls, but he did not fancy feeding them at all. Having a pet in Sky Pce would not be something you could easily hide. If others discovered that he possessed one, exining that might be difficult.


    Jade Ant xenogeneic genes were like a fist-sized cut of meat. After Han Sen melted them down, it was like a barbecue. The oil sizzled, and he sprinkled it with salt and pepper. It tasted better than barbecuedmb.


    ¡°Earl Genes +1¡±


    After eating a piece of the ant meat, Han Sen felt very alive. He was energized, and he felt as if he could have sex ten times in one night.


    After eating four pieces of that meat, his belly was bloated. The meal was very filling.


    Han Sen did not want to wait before eating the rest, though, so he switched on Consume and quickly digested the ants that were in his stomach. By the time he was done, he had finished all eight bs of ant meat.


    In total, Han Sen now had seventeen Earl genes. But when he picked up the ant queen¡¯s mutant genes, it still said he did not have enough Earl genes.


    ¡°How many Earl genes do I need? I can¡¯t figure out the number.¡± Han Sen felt depressed, but it was almost time for White Jade Jing to open again. He did not have time to venture into the cave just yet, so he¡¯d think about what to do once he returned from White Jade Jing.


    Practicing in White Jade Jing was the most important thing he could do right now. He had three geno arts that needed to y catch-up and reach Earl status, so White Jade Jing was very important. It was why Yisha had sent him here, after all.


    Of course, Yisha had sent him there only intending for him to level up The Story of Genes to Earl status. And that was something he had already aplished.


    ¡°Han Sen, are you here?¡± The day White Jade Jing opened, someone was calling for Han Sen before he had woken up.


    The voice was Yun Suyi¡¯s. Han Sen went to brush his teeth, then opened the door. Yun Suyi was wearing a white dress, and she was standing just outside the door. The cut of the dress showed off her attractive legs.


    ¡°White Jade Jing is opening today. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yun Suyi blinked at Han Sen.


    Yeah,¡± Han Sen answered. He turned to wake up the legless crane that was snoozing beneath the tree.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take my Jade Wing Tiger. It is faster,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen nodded, letting the legless crane continue to sleep.


    Han Sen sat behind her, and the Jade Wing Tiger flew towards White Jade Jing.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are a student of Knife Queen. You must surely know many knife skills. I¡¯ve learned a few, but I fear there is something amiss. If you ever have the time, could you teach me a thing or two?¡± Yun Suyi turned around and smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t teach you, but we can practice together,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Okay, then. After White Jade Jing closes, I will take you over to my ce.¡± Yun Suyi smiled in a flirty way.


    Han Sen and Yun Suyi went to the White Jade Building, and they split up when they reached the fourth floor. Yun Suyi said she¡¯d wait for Han Sen.


    This time, Han Sen stopped on the sixth floor. He had decided to practice there this time. He had to practice his other geno arts, and he did not know if his body could withstand the Jade Air of the seventh floor without using Petrify.


    But the sixth floor was full of students. It filled up soon after, and people were everywhere.


    ¡°Brother Han, you are here!¡± Yu Jing walked in and saw Han Sen, then went over to sit down beside him.

 Chapter 1981 - Jade Building Strange Scene

    1981 Jade Building Strange Scene


    Han Sen wanted to sit by himself, but he didn¡¯t seem to have that option. People were everywhere on the sixth floor.


    Fortunately, Yu Jing did not mention anything about them killing xenogeneics together. He quietly asked, ¡°Brother Han, will you participate in Sky Pce¡¯s exam?¡±


    ¡°What exam?¡± Han Sen asked. This wasn¡¯t high school, so what exam could there be?


    ¡°The exam is annual. There are no penalties to failing, but if you do well, the elders and the leaders might take notice of you. If you reach the top three, you also earn a prize. If you receive a good score, the elder might take you as a student, even though you are an outsider. But of course, you are already Knife Queen¡¯s student, but the top three rewards are still great.¡±


    ¡°What are the rewards?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Treasure is granted to the top three. If you are number one, you will also have permission to enter the Holy House. There, you may select a geno art. Such a thing would be of great benefit,¡± Yu Jing said.


    Han Sen, hearing that, was quickly disinterested. He still had his own geno arts to practice with. Even if the Sky Pce geno arts were powerful, he doubted he¡¯d find the time to learn one of them.


    Yu Jing noticed Han Sen was not interested, and so he looked around and whispered to Han Sen, ¡°Brother Han, if you have time, I would like to talk to you about the exam. Alone. Perhaps we can co-operate there.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Yu Jing, and Yu Jing performed a gesture to be quiet. Han Sen realized that Yu Jing must be asking him to cheat in some way. Of course, no one else could hear that.


    And then Yu Jing spoke to Han Sen again. This time, he did not want to discuss the exam. White Jade Jing opened and Jade Air came out of the Jade Wall. When it did, everyone focused on refining it.


    Han Sen used Jadeskin to absorb the Jade Air. They both possessed the same jade word, so perhaps they might have somepatibility.


    When Han Sen used Jadeskin, the Jade Air moved quickly throughout his body. Jadeskin absorbed the air quickly, much faster than The Story of Genes.


    ¡°D*mn! They really are connected!¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen changed to the Dongxuan Sutra, then the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and he noticed that they refined the Jade Air much more slowly than The Story of Genes did. And they were far inferior to Jadeskin.


    ¡°It looks like I need to practice Jadeskin first.¡± Han Sen stopped wasting time and focused on practicing with Jadeskin.


    He wanted to evolve with that, first and foremost.


    Jade Air was everywhere, but it wasn¡¯t dense enough. Han Sen¡¯s absorption speed was fast, but Jadeskin¡¯s evolution was not going great. He realized that the Gxy Sand had been far superior.


    Before the second Jade Air erupted, Han Sen went up to the seventh floor. His Jadeskin waspatible with the Jade Air, so he knew he could survive on the seventh floor with it.


    But when he reached the seventh floor, he did not see Thousand Feather Crane or Yun Sushang. Not even First Day was there.


    There was a young, lonely guy there on the seventh floor, though. A jade sword rested on his knees.


    The man did not look at Han Sen. He just sat where he was, eyes closed, uncaring for the world around him. Han Sen was not a fan of talking, either, so he found a corner to sit in and waited for the second wave.


    The Jade Air on the seventh floor was far purer than the Jade Air on the sixth floor. It was better for his Jadeskin.


    No others hade to the seventh floor, so the environment satisfied Han Sen a great deal. It was far better than the over-crowded sixth floor. He thought to himself, ¡°If I had known I could survive it, I would havee here the first time it erupted.¡±


    Han Sen waited for the second eruption, and when it came, he cast Jadeskin and absorbed the Jade Air.


    The Jade Air on the seventh floor was far denser than the lower floors. Han Sen felt the Jade Air flow inside him, and it helped refine his Jadeskin and infuse it with his bones. It made Han Sen feel like jade himself.


    There were some amazing feelings going on in Han Sen¡¯s skeleton. Rather than giving him the chills, the scary Jade Air actually made him feel hot. It felt like he was inside an oven, and his bones were being baked.


    Han Sen knew that this was just an illusion, though. And that was because the Jade Air did not suppress him. It made him feel more alive.


    Han Sen practiced Jadeskin, and not long after, his Jadeskin began to feel strange. It became purer.


    This was exactly what Han Sen had hoped for. Without thinking, Han Sen cast Jadeskin.


    But on the seventh floor, an odd image appeared on the smooth Jade Wall. The sun and the moon appeared in the image, and white bones as well. Sword air cut through them.


    It was like a god appearing in the sky.


    Buildings rose up, like steps into the sky.


    Between the clouds was a mysterious city. It was very well hidden, and you could not see much.


    All those images appeared across the Jade Walls, and they made the Jade Air purer.


    The arrogant young Sky man opened his eyes. His eyes shone as he looked upon the Jade Wall. He looked shocked.


    The Jade Wall¡¯s image started to change, and the city there grew closer. There was a king obeying the city.


    He took a step, then knelt. Ten steps, then he prostrated himself. It was like a believer, walking to a holy ce.


    When the arrogant young man saw that the Jade Wall was showing the city, and the city was revealed from behind the clouds, his face changed.


    ¡°Five cities?¡± The arrogant young man¡¯s eyes looked bright. He stared at the five cities the wall disyed.


    Many kings bowed before the cities, but none dared to step in. It was not clear what happened after that, though. The kings that were nearest to the city were dying, and they soon disappeared.


    The gates of the five mysterious cities remained closed. It was like they had been closed since ancient times.

 Chapter 1982 - 1982 Under the Sky

    <strong>1982 Under the Sky</strong>


    Han Sen felt that the Jade Air had be very pure. It allowed his Jadeskin to ascend in level very quickly. But the Jade Air¡¯s time of eruption was far too short for satisfaction. When the Jade Air dispersed, Han Sen wanted more.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Han Sen opened his eyes and saw the arrogant man looking at him. His voice sounded cold.


    ¡°Han Sen. What is your name? And do you want something?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Are you taking part in the exam this year?¡± The man did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question, and just asked his own again. Han Sen thought the man was quite strange, so he willingly answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe. Maybe not.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The man looked at Han Sen and then left, headed downstairs.


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders, then went downstairs as well.


    When Han Sen reached the sixth floor, the man had vanished. He saw Yu Jing looking around, however. Yu Jing approached Han Sen as soon as his eyes found him.


    ¡°Han Sen, are you free? Can we talk?¡± Yu Jing said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so; I have something to do. Come over to my ce tonight,¡± Han Sen said, recalling that he was supposed to meet up with Yun Suyi.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Jing agreed, then walked downstairs with Han Sen.


    When they reached the fourth floor, Yun Suyi was waiting there for Han Sen. She smiled at him.


    ¡°Brother Han is meeting up with a woman? It is best that I leave!¡± Yu Jing saw Yun Suyi, smiled back, and then said goodbye.


    ¡°Why are you with him?¡± Yun Suyi asked, frowning.


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion. She looked as if matters with Yu Jing weren¡¯t so simple.


    ¡°That guy is greedy. He ys tricks, and he cheats. He does not have a very good reputation in Sky Pce. I rmend staying away from him, if you can.¡± Yun Suyi told Han Sen some stories about things he had done.


    Yun Suyi then brought Han Sen over to her ind. Her ind was far bigger than his. She had a pavilion, and even a garden with a fountain. It was quite afy ce, really.


    ¡°Here, then. Help me examine this skill. Which part of it is incorrect? I always feel as if there is something amiss with it.¡± Yun Suyi brought Han Sen into a pavilion in the garden. She invited Han Sen to sit down and drink some tea.


    Han Sen answered, ¡°Show me the knifeskill, and I¡¯ll see if I can identify the issue.¡±


    Yun Suyi nodded. Her beautiful body walked to the fields. She pulled out a knife and began her performance.


    Han Sen watched her and frowned. Yun Suyi hadn¡¯t been practicing the skill for very long, so she wasn¡¯t experienced at all. If there was a problem, it would be because of herck of practice. She could not even be considered a beginner with the skill.


    Han Sen realized that she had not used a knife before, so she did not have much in the way of knifeskills. It was clear to him that she had only started practicing this as a way to talk to Han Sen. It was an excuse.


    Yun Suyi had not just selected a random skill to trick Han Sen, though. It¡¯d have been too obvious if she had done that.


    The knifeskill she had selected was called ¡°Under the Sky.¡± It was created by a Sky Pce swordsman. He wanted to create a knifeskill for Sky Pce, but in the end, there were seven problems he was unable to solve. That was why he called the knifeskill Under the Sky, because it was not on the level expected of the Sky.


    Many people wanted to modify Under the Sky. The seven little issues had been fixed over the years by a series of genius students, but there was still one problem no one could ovee. Because of that, they were unable to make it a Sky Pce skill.


    Yun Suyi selected this skill in the hope that Han Sen could identify the issue that was thus far unfixable. If she did that, it¡¯d work as an icebreaker, allowing her to get closer to him. If she had to keep looking him up all the time, with no real reason, her feelings would be revealed.


    Han Sen could tell Suyi had just started practicing with a knife, but he was still fascinated by the knifeskill. It was amazing in its own right, and it was vastly different from Teeth Knife.


    Han Sen thought the knifeskill had the same potential as Teeth Knife, but when Suyi performed it, there was clearly a problem with it. And also, the power in the example was quite weak.


    It was just one little problem, but it detracted so much from the technique. The resolution of a battle between two elites rested on the smallest details, so the slightest edge could make the difference between life and death.


    ¡°Han Sen, can you tell that there is a problem with this skill? I feel as if something is wrong.¡± After Yun Suyi practiced, she returned to the pavilion and consulted Han Sen.


    Because Under the Sky was still not perfect, Sky Pce did not really allow its students to practice it. Only a select few had knowledge of the skill¡¯s existence. She knew Han Sen had never seen the skill before, and so that was why she chose to use it.


    But even if the skill was perfected, it wouldn¡¯t be made avable to all students. Most people would only hear the name.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think much about it. He just believed Yun Suyi had yet to practice it right, and that was why there was an issue. He didn¡¯t think there was an issue with the knifeskill itself.


    This technique is veryplicated, so I don¡¯t understand it yet. Could you perform it again for me?¡± Han Sen did not ask to see the scroll.


    The skill was Teeth Knife¡¯s equal, so it was unlikely many students had what it took to practice with it. He was just an outsider, so asking to read the actual geno art could have been very rude.


    Yun Suyi merrily agreed to perform Under the Sky again.


    ¡°There are some problems, certainly, but I don¡¯t really understand them. I¡¯ll think it over when I head back.¡± Han Sen did not focus on the use of knives, so he wasn¡¯t a knife master. He could not promise that he would fix the problem.


    But there were somemon aspects threading every skill, and Han Sen had a great deal of knowledge and experience. So, he nned on trying to solve it. Tackling the problem would be good for his own knife practice, regardless of whether he seeded or failed.


    After all, Han Sen used knives more than any other weapon these days. And he had Ghost Teeth Knife, which was a King weapon. He wanted more knife skills.


    Yes, please.¡± Yun Suyi smiled and took Han Sen back. She nned to use this excuse to talk to Han Sen about knifeskills again. She wanted to get closer to him.


    When Yun Suyi returned home from taking Han Sen back to his ind, Yun Sushang appeared in her garden.


    ¡°Suyi, what have you done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I had a problem with a skill, so I asked Han Sen for help. I took him home right after.¡± Yun Suyi acted as if she did not care.


    Yun Sushang looked at Yun Suyi and said, ¡°The problem with Under the Sky cannot be fixed through simple observation. If he can do that, then the elders wasted their lives in what they have done.¡±


    Yun Suyi blushed, and she said, ¡°Sister, why are you spying on our conversations?¡±


    ¡°Suyi, do not forget your identity. You should know what you can do and what you cannot. There is a line. Han Sen is not of the Sky. Wanting something impossible will just get someone hurt.¡± Yun Sushang sighed.

 Chapter 1983 - 1983 Misunderstanding

    <strong>1983 Misunderstanding</strong>


    After Han Sen returned to the ind, he saw his legless crane resting beneath the tree. He put some meat in its bowl, then went into the house to practice Under the Sky.


    Under the Sky was very delicate. The technique did not have much ir, and it wasn¡¯t overbearing, like Teeth Knife. But when you used the skill, it was like a rippling ribbon that could not be cut. The knifeskills looked random, but they were all connected.


    It could trap an enemy without them noticing. With it, Han Sen might even be able to control the enemy as if they were a puppet. Under the Sky was not too dissimr to Heavenly Go or the Dongxuan Sutra. It was still quite unique, of course.


    Heavenly Go focused on one¡¯s formation. The Dongxuan Sutra was excellent when it came to prediction. Under the Sky focused on direct control.


    Under the Sky made one a queen amongst ants, allowing the user to rule the battlefield. Whoever made that knifeskill, to have given it a name like that, must have been thinking of this.


    But there was a problem with the knifeskill which reduced its effectiveness significantly. In order to properly control the enemy, the skill had to view them as nothing. And that was where the problem began.


    When Han Sen watched Yun Suyi make use of it, he could tell where the technique had originated; it had to have stemmed from Sky Pce.


    Han Sen had guessed correctly. Sky Pce had Outer Sky powers, and it came from the Textless Book.


    The person that created Under the Sky had practiced with the Textless Book. He used that as a basis, and with his knowledge and talent, he formted the rest of the knifeskill.


    Understanding the Textless Book wasn¡¯t necessary to practice Under the Sky, though. If it was, then what was the point? Very few could actually practice with the Textless Book, after all.


    Because of this, the skillcked the Textless Book¡¯s power as a base, and the control power was quite weak. It wasn¡¯t the best.


    It created a dual-sided problem: people who couldn¡¯t practice the Textless Book also couldn¡¯t learn this knifeskill to its true potential, but people who could practice the Textless Book didn¡¯t need to learn this skill. It was a bit of a shame.


    Under the Sky had been abandoned because no one had found a way to ovee this problem. The modifications of a number of geniuses weren¡¯t even enough.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t very good at knifeskills, but it just so happened that Under the Sky¡¯s problem was something Han Sen was very familiar with.


    He had allowed the Outer Sky powers to enter his body on the Road to the Sky. The forces that he felt impressed him greatly. Added to that, he was proficient with the Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go. Thus, fixing the issue would not be too difficult for him.


    But Han Sen had only observed the knifeskill. He didn¡¯t have the scroll, so he couldn¡¯t learn it properly and apply his solution to the matter. After thinking it through, Han Sen decided to give Yun Suyi a call. He asked if outsiders were allowed to learn Under the Sky, but she said no.


    It was a wed knifeskill, but it was connected to the Textless Book. Therefore, not just anyone coulde and learn it. Yun Suyi was allowed to learn it because the skill was originally created by the Yun family. She could study it herself, but she could not pass it on to others.


    Han Sen was disappointed. He had agreed to help her because he thought the skill would suit him. He wanted to learn it himself.


    Han Sen was disappointed he was not able to learn the skill. He apologized to Yun Suyi and told her he could not fix it by merely watching.


    That night, Yu Jing came to meet with Han Sen.


    ¡°Brother Yu, speak your mind.¡± Han Sen had learned quite a bit about Yu Jing from Yun Suyi. He did not harbor any prejudice against the man, though, so he treated him like a normal person.


    Yu Jing checked to see if they were truly alone, and he said, ¡°Brother Han, if you do not care for the rewards of the exam, how about you help me out? With your power, you can surely win first ce. If you can help me, I can provide you a reward that is worth even more.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you want me to cheat?¡± Han Sen understood what he was getting at.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m only talking about helping each other get what we both want.¡± Yu Jingughed.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of something, and so he told Yu Jing, ¡°I am afraid I am unable to help you. I will be taking part in the exam.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. But if you change your mind, you can always call me.¡± Yu Jing was visibly disappointed, but he did not say anything about it.


    After he left, Han Sen called Yun Suyi and asked, ¡°Suyi, is Under the Sky in the Holy House?¡±


    There is a copy in there, yes. Why? What do you want?¡± Yun Suyi asked with surprise.


    ¡°If I get first ce in the exam, I can ask for Under the Sky as a reward, yes?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That is correct.¡± After saying that, Yun Suyi thought of something and blushed.


    ¡°I see. Okay, then!¡± Han Sen hung up. Yun Suyi had confirmed his guess, so he was going to join the exam and see if he could nab first ce. If he was able to, he¡¯d pick Under the Sky.


    Yun Suyi was still holding the phone, deep in thought. Her cheeks were red, and she smiled and thought to herself, ¡°Is he going to the exam because of me? All to get Under the Sky?¡±


    There were still two weeks to go before the exam. White Jade Jing opened again the following week, and Han Sen had ns to y a few more Earl xenogeneics to level up his gene tally. He still wanted to learn the truth about mutant genes.


    Han Sen did not n to go to Xuanyuan Cave this time, as that ce was far tooplicated. There were too many Xuan Jade Spirits around, and they were tough to kill.


    Han Sen got his hands on a Sky Pce map, and he looked over ces he could go to hunt xenogeneics. After a time of deliberation, he decided on going to Old Night Ind.


    Old Night Ind¡¯s xenogeneics were fast, and most of them could fly. Earls did not like going there, as it was difficult to y the inhabitants of that ind.


    Han Sen, however, was not afraid. No matter what happened, his rabbit shoes and his dragon wings could give him the speed he needed. Catching an Earl would not be difficult, either.


    After Yu Jing confirmed Han Sen¡¯s participation in the exam, a new thought came to him.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many special people in this year¡¯s exam. With Han Sen¡¯s power, he can get into the top five with ease. I can take advantage of that. His reputation is weak, and so people don¡¯t know his true strength. I can earn money through this.¡± Yu Jing concocted a long scheme.

 Chapter 1984 - 1984 Xenogeneic Geno Ar

    <strong>1984 Xenogeneic Geno Ar </strong>


    Old Night Ind was very big. There were mountains, forests, and even oceans. Han Sen went there and chased a flying bird. He caught up with it and cut its head off.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl hunted. Forest Bird: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen collected the xenogeneic gene from the corpse, then started a fire. He immediately got to eating.


    The legless crane pped its wings, having brought over a few branches. Bubble was hopping all over Han Sen. It was weak, so it couldn¡¯t help much.


    ¡°With this Forest Bird, that marks the eighth Earl in four days. This is no faster than going into the Xuanyuan Cave.¡± Han Sen felt terrible.


    Old Night Ind was not as good as Han Sen thought it would be, and the xenogeneics he managed to find were fast. The ce was sorge that it took a long time just to find a single Earl. Han Sen felt as if his n hadpletely failed.


    Han Sen gave the bird¡¯s body to the legless crane, and he cooked the xenogeneic gene. It was a liver this time. It tasted lovely, and it had a pleasant aroma, too.


    ¡°Earl Gene +1¡±


    After eating the whole liver, Han Sen¡¯s Earl gene tally reached twenty-five.


    Han Sen brought out the ant queen¡¯s mutant gene. He was used to hearing the announcement saying he did not have enough genes yet.


    But this time, Han Sen did not hear that wretched announcement.


    ¡°Do I have enough Earl genes now?¡± Han Sen grinned widely. He quickly started trying to cook the ant queen¡¯s gene in the pot.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to cook the ant queen¡¯s meat before, but now it was boiling. It made Han Sen very happy. After a while, the ant queen¡¯s meat was cooked. Han Sen ate it, and he felt a power course through him.


    After Han Sen ate all the meat, he did not hear any of his genes increase. He looked at his stats, and it still said he had twenty-five Earl genes in total. Eating the ant queen did not seem to have increased anything.


    But the power of the ant queen¡¯s meat was now inside Han Sen. It wasn¡¯t refined, and it was coursing through Han Sen¡¯s vessels. The power kept traveling through him, until eventually it waned and disappeared.


    In Han Sen¡¯s head, a shocking announcement yed.


    ¡°Earl ss xenogeneic geno art obtained: Ant Queen Mark¡±


    ¡°Mutant genes don¡¯t actually increase genes? They give geno arts instead?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. And then, he followed the path the powers had taken through his body. It was then that he discovered a gold symbol on his body.


    Han Sen had seen this gold shape on the ant queen¡¯s body. When this spell began to glow, the creature¡¯s power increased. Han Sen tested it out. Lo and behold, the ant queen¡¯s mark was very effective. It made Earls as strong as Marquises.


    That meant the ant queen¡¯s geno art did not need to be practiced, and despite that, Han Sen could be as strong as the creature had been.


    Han Sen was so happy. If he found any more mutant genes, he could get the geno arts from the mutant xenogeneics he defeated in battle. He wouldn¡¯t even have to practice with them to be as proficient as possible.


    The strongest thing about this new option was that the geno arts came from creatures of a different species. Ordinary people could not learn xenogeneic geno arts. That was what was so special about them.


    Even though Han Sen could simte power with his Dongxuan Sutra, he could only replicate a fraction of their abilities. That was because their bodies were different, so fully urate simtion was impossible.


    It was just like Consume; if Han Sen hadn¡¯t turned into an ant, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn the ability.


    And Han Sen had still needed to practice Consume. Now he only needed a mutant gene to learn the geno art of a xenogeneic. And because he did not need to practice with it, that made things even better.


    ¡°If I can kill a King ss or deified mutant xenogeneic, does that mean I can learn the skills right away?¡± Han Sen thought this could be tremendously powerful.


    But the Xuanyuan mutant dragon¡¯s xenogeneic genes were Marquise ss. He needed to refine Marquise genes before he could do anything with that one. For the time being, he could not make use of it.


    There was a still a while to go before White Jade Jing opened. Han Sen nned to keep killing xenogeneics to earn Earl genes. If he met a mutant xenogeneic, he might learn another xenogeneic geno art.


    ¡°Yu Jing, you really won¡¯t regret this?¡± A group of Sky men surrounded him, and they looked surprised.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Yu Jing said with certainty.


    ¡°Good. If you wish to give us your money, we won¡¯t refuse. ording to our struck deal just now: if Han Sen can win ten times in a row in the exam, we lose. If he loses just once, then we get all your money.¡± A Sky manughed.


    Many students of Sky Pce struck this deal with Yu Jing. One of themughed and said, ¡°Yu Jing, you are bringing this upon yourself. Do not take it out on us if you lose everything.¡±


    ¡°That Han Sen had to be carried up the Road to the Sky. If he can win ten times, that means all our Earl brothers are rubbish.¡±


    Someone patted Yu Jing on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°Thanks. If you have any more great deals to strike, you should seek me out.¡±


    Yu Jing coldlyughed in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s only ten rounds. Unless Han Sen is unlucky enough to face-off against a strong enemy in the beginning, he should be able to reach the top five with ease. Especially with his power. Getting into the top hundred will be nothing.¡±


    But Yu Jing still felt nervous in his heart. This was a very big bet to make. While it was a high risk, there was also a high reward. Winning the gambit meant he would end up with ten times his total wealth.


    If he lost, though, he¡¯d go bankrupt.


    Yu Jing knew Han Sen was strong, but he was still nervous. When the exam matchups were settled, he took a look at Han Sen¡¯s schedule to see who he¡¯d go up against.


    When he looked at the schedule, Yu Jing froze. His face grew pale. There was no color in him, at all, and he almost passed out.


    The few Sky that had made a bet with him approached. They looked rather cocky. The leader smiled, touched him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Yu Jing, you are unlucky. That monster Bamboo is taking part in the exam. And he is Han Sen¡¯s sixth enemy. You are very unlucky. I don¡¯t think God can save you now. Pack up your stuff, we¡¯ll be repoing everything you own soon enough.¡±


    The group of Sky smiled before taking their leave. Yu Jing was still standing there, pale as a g. He wanted to die.

 Chapter 1985 - 1985 Lone Bamboo

    <strong>1985 Lone Bamboo </strong>


    ¡°Why would this happen? Why would Lone Bamboo take part in the exam? He doesn¡¯t need to.¡± Yu Jing did not understand how he could be so unlucky. If it was any other Earl student, he believed Han Sen stood a firm chance. He would have had a high probability of winning.


    But Lone Bamboo made Yu Jing feel powerless and hopeless.


    Lone Bamboo was a student of the seventh elder, but he had broken a rule. It was a very bad one to break, too. He was stripped of his title as a student and imprisoned. There, he was tortured.


    His imprisonment was not a death sentence, but it might as well have been on one.


    Lone Bamboo was put in a sad dream. That dream kept repeating his sad life for ten thousand years. Once that time passed, he was allowed to wake up.


    Ordinary creatures wouldn¡¯t live long enough to wake up and have the dreams end. Even if they did, having the same heartbreaking dream repeat for ten millennia would be too much. They¡¯d be driven insane by the repetition.


    Lone Bamboo slept in jail for ten years before waking up. After he woke up, he went up to Sky Pce and knelt before it. Then, the doors opened. The leader had not epted a student for one thousand years, but he decided to ept Lone Bamboo. Then, his cheating life started. He practiced with the Textless Book, and he was able to go to the five cities and twelve buildings. No one was as good as him.


    Even Thousand Feather Crane, who received the holy gourd¡¯s blessing, still lost against him. And he lost even after using his best sword skills.


    After that, no one fought against Lone Bamboo. Marquises and Dukes would not underestimate him, either. No one could imagine how he had managed to wake up after only ten years. But even so, it was difficult to imagine what he might have been through.


    The leader of Sky Pce said Lone Bamboo could be deified. He did not express any doubt about the possibility, and so he obviously had faith in him.


    If the word strong was used to describe a student of Sky Pce, people would not think of the elders. Instead, they¡¯d think of Lone Bamboo.


    Lone Bamboo still wasn¡¯t a Marquise yet, but he never took part in the exams. Even the Marquise ss students could not interest him. He had no interest in fighting them.


    Yu Jing looked shocked and bitter. He felt unlucky. He thought he could get rich, but now he was going to be bankrupt. The students had not seen Lone Bamboo fight for the past few years, so no one had expected him to suddenly join the exam.


    Han Sen stayed on Old Night Ind for six days. He killed eleven Earl xenogeneics. But White Jade Jing was almost ready to open, so he left the ind and went there. When he arrived on the ind, Han Sen took a good look at the White Jade Building. After doing so, he was shocked.


    He thought he¡¯d only be able to see the one White Jade Building, but now, there were twelve such constructs on the ind. At the end of the buildings, between the clouds, were cities. He could not see what resided in them, but he could most certainly see the five cities.


    Han Sen was not as clueless as he had been when he first arrived there. He understood much about the White Jade Jing now.


    Normal Sky Pce students could see seven White Jade Buildings¡ªassuming they understood a bit about it all. If they could see ten, they¡¯d be regarded as geniuses.


    If they could see twelve, they¡¯d be the smartest of the entire generation. If they could see all the buildings, that was something that only urred once every ten thousand years.


    Sky Pce had existed for a billion years, and fewer than one hundred had seen all five cities. That was how profound this was.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t feel anything, though. He did not know how he could see twelve buildings and five cities. He was quite confused. But when he practiced in the White Jade Building¡¯s seventh floor, he understood something when the Jade Air turned pure.


    Although he could see twelve buildings, he was still nning on going to the first building to absorb the Jade Air. That ce was perfect for an Earl, he believed. He nned to bring Jadeskin up to Earl before exploring the buildings beyond.


    When Han Sen reached the fourth floor, Yun Suyi came straight to him to talk. She looked worried.


    ¡°Han Sen! My sister and Uncle Crane are waiting for you on the seventh floor. They wanted me to tell you that, if you came, you should go and see them. Even if you aren¡¯t nning on practicing on the seventh floor, go and see them.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°The Jade Air is going to start, so go to the seventh floor! When it ends, Brother Crane will tell you the details,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen nodded and went straight up to the seventh floor.


    When Han Sen disappeared up the stairs, Yun Suyi sighed and thought to herself, ¡°God is being unfair. Why would you have to meet Lone Bamboo? What is Lone Bamboo thinking? What is the point of him joining the exam?¡±


    But quickly, Yun Suyi thought, ¡°But maybe that¡¯s okay! It¡¯s the thought that counts. It does not matter if you don¡¯t reach first ce to get Under the Sky. I won¡¯t think any less of you.¡±


    Han Sen reached the seventh floor, and there, he saw Thousand Feather Crane, Yun Sushang, and First Day. The arrogant young man was not there on this day, though.


    Seeing Han Sen there, Thousand Feather Crane invited him over. He asked, ¡°Are you joining the exam?¡±


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°I signed up. I¡¯m nning on joining.¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane had a wry smile, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will have a tough fight ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is someone big joining?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    Thousand Feather Crane told him that Lone Bamboo was taking part, and then he exined Lone Bamboo¡¯s story. He also told Han Sen about the time he was beaten by Lone Bamboo. He didn¡¯t hide anything.


    But the way he said it was different than the way you would describe an ordinary student. Thousand Feather Crane talked about Lone Bamboo as if his strength was already legendary.


    ¡°Perhaps you won¡¯t believe all this, but when I fought Lone Bamboo, I felt as if I was going to lose by just standing in front of him. When I fought him for a while, it felt as if he was teaching me something. After that fight, my sword skills improved. And I was able to achieve what I have up to this point,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.

 Chapter 1986 - 1986 Red Coral

    <strong>1986 Red Coral</strong>


    Thousand Feather Crane started to say something more, but the Jade Air erupted. The four of them focused on absorbing the Jade Air, which had be unusually strong around Han Sen. The Jade Air eventually turned back to normal, and there was no more pure Jade Air to take in. Han Sen was more sure about his line of thinking now.


    When the first Jade Air ended, Yun Suyi came up to the seventh floor. There, they all discussed the exam and the unexpected entrance of Lone Bamboo.


    ¡°On your sixth fight, you will encounter Lone Bamboo. That will be a hard fight. I am worried for you, but I will admit I am looking forward to witnessing it. If you are going to fight, I am going to watch.¡± Thousand Feather Crane smiled.


    ¡°I agree with what Brother Crane says,¡± First Day said, while sping his hands together.


    Han Sen curiously asked, ¡°What did Lone Bamboo do to suffer the nightmarish trial of torture?¡±


    Han Sen knew that torture like that was worse than being killed. It was a miracle that Lone Bamboo was able to wake up in ten years. That was something that had never happened in Sky Pce before.


    Nightmare was a deified xenogeneic dream beast power. Ordinary people could not resist it, especially after they had experienced the nightmares for a while.


    ¡°The elders do not talk about it. They avoid the subject. We can¡¯t say for sure what happened. We only know that he broke the rules,¡± Yun Sushang said.


    After talking for a while, Han Sen only heard the words strong and very strong. He also heard the words extremely strong. But that wasn¡¯t very useful.


    So, Han Sen did not keep any of that in mind. He did not think he was invincible, but weak or strong, he¡¯d have to engage the man in battle if he was to find out. There was no point wasting any more time thinking about it.


    When the second Jade Air came, Yun Suyi went back to the fourth floor. On the seventh floor, Han Sen absorbed the second deluge of Jade Air. He thought his Jadeskin wasing along quickly. After ten more rounds of Jade Air, he imagined he could bring it up to Earl ss.


    It was a shame that the Jade Air only happened twice a week. It wasn¡¯t a process he could rush.


    After counting the time, he realized it would take two or three months. Going from Viscount to Earl that fast would be something of a miracle for most people.


    After leaving White Jade Jing, Han Sen went to Old Night Ind to resume hunting. He didn¡¯t care about anything else right now. Getting more genes and leveling up was better than anything else he could do.


    There was only a week left before the exam, though. There was not much time, and Han Sen wanted to max out his Earl genes before attending the exams.


    Just as Han Sen was preparing to take the legless crane to the ind, Yun Suyi jogged over to him.


    ¡°Han Sen, are you going back to Little Jade Ind?¡±


    ¡°I am going to Old Night Ind to hunt xenogeneics,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Can you take me there? It doesn¡¯t sound as dangerous as Xuanyuan Cave, and I am sure I can protect myself. I won¡¯t take the loot, but I would certainly like to apany you,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    Han Sen agreed. Old Night Ind wasn¡¯t too dangerous, and if she wasn¡¯t going to take any loot, bringing her along would do no harm.


    Seeing Han Sen agree, she looked visibly delighted. She smiled and said, ¡°Old Night Ind does not permit Earl ss mounts, so I won¡¯t be riding Jade Wing Tiger. Can I ride atop your Jade Night Crane?¡±


    ¡°He is strong. Two people can sit on him, sure. He is just a little slow.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°It is okay to be slow.¡± Yun Suyi blinked.


    When the legless crane took off, Han Sen hopped onto its back. Yun Suyi followed.


    The legless crane had limited space atop its back. They sat together, shoulders touching shoulders. It made Yun Suyi blush.


    One crane and two people disappeared into the clouds.


    The legless crane flew a few hundred miles ind once they reached the ind. And despite all the time it took, they were unable to locate an Earl xenogeneic. Han Sen missed Little Uncle at times like this. If he was there, they wouldn¡¯t have to go out in search of the xenogeneics. The xenogeneics woulde out in search of them.


    While they were looking for xenogeneics, something shone atop a mountain. Han Sen quickly went there with Yun Suyi. The mountain was like a sword, raised eight hundred meters into the sky. There were some red coral nts growing across it.


    The light they saw was the glittering of those nts.


    When Yun Suyi saw the nts, she looked to be in shock. She said, ¡°This is an Earl ss xenogeneic nt. It is called Blood Coral. Xenogeneics love to eat this, as it is great for their evolution. They are eaten when they grow to the size of a hand. This one on the peak is three meters tall, and yet it hasn¡¯t been eaten by a xenogeneic. That is strange.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the red coral and said, ¡°Ah. That¡¯s why it hasn¡¯t been eaten. There is a strong xenogeneic that owns it, and so all the other xenogeneics don¡¯t daree close.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any xenogeneics around.¡± Yun Suyi looked around to confirm, but she still saw nothing. It was so quiet around, and there were no weak xenogeneics, either.


    Han Sen pointed at the red coral and said, ¡°Look at the red coral. It is there.¡±


    Yun Suyi followed Han Sen¡¯s finger. She looked, and then saw a stick. It was not really a stick, though. It was a red bug that blended into the red coral. It was simr to a mantis, and it was munching on the red coral.


    ¡°It is an Earl ss Blood God Mantis. It is one foot long, so it isn¡¯t physicallyrge. But it is very strong for an Earl ss foe.¡± As she spoke, Yun Suyi¡¯s face changed. ¡°I know! This mantis is guarding this red coral because he wants to use its power to evolve. He doesn¡¯t want to be a Marquis; he wants to be a mutant. Kill it before it eats the red coral!¡±


    Han Sen was very pleased to hear that, so he smiled and said, ¡°If it wants to evolve, then let it.¡±


    Yun Suyi wished to say something, but seeing Han Sen smile wasforting. She felt safe. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. If Han Sen said things were okay, then she couldn¡¯t keep herself from believing him.


    The Blood God Mantis ate the red coral slowly. They waited for one hour, and after all that time, the mantis had only eaten a small part of the nt. But its body was glowing like a polished ruby.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are a crystallizer. But you are also Knife Queen¡¯s student. Will you marry a crystallizer or a Rebate?¡± Yun Suyi asked jokingly.


    ¡°I have a wife. She is the same race as me,¡± Han Sen answeredckadaisically, as he looked at the mantis.


    Yun Suyi¡¯s face fell. She looked extremely disappointed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your wife?¡±


    ¡°My kids are young. She needed to take care of them, so she stayed at home,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°You have kids?¡± Yun Suyi¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Yes. I have two that are biological, and others that are... adopted,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Yun Suyi¡¯s heart was broken. She found herself struggling to breathe. She looked at Han Sen and sighed. She didn¡¯t say another word for a long time.

 Chapter 1987 - 1987 Blood God Mantis

    <strong>1987 Blood God Mantis</strong>


    The body of the Blood God Mantis was only a tenth of the size of the nt it was munching. It ate slowly, but when it ate a bit of the coral, its belly did not swell. Its body did glow strangely, however.


    Before it finished eating the red coral, another aspect of its body changed. The shadow of a red reaper appeared on it. Its hands held a scythe, like a tool to harvest souls.


    The mist on the shadow was getting stronger, and it looked as if it was set to be solid.


    ¡°It¡¯s evolving. Will it be a Marquise or a mutant?¡± Han Sen asked as he looked upon the Blood God Mantis.


    ¡°Spirits are just substances formed of light, smoke, and air. They aren¡¯t really solid. When they be Marquise, they won¡¯t grow any more solid than they were originally. They will only gain power. Look at the Red God Mantis. It¡¯s not bing a Marquise; it¡¯s mutating,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    ¡°It is good to be a mutant. I love mutants.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    The Blood God Mantis¡¯ red smoke was getting heavier. The red smoke reaper could be seen clearly now. At this point, it was hard to distinguish from an actual creature.


    The next second, Han Sen saw the red reaper wave its scythe towards the red coral. It broke the rest of the red coral, and then the red smoke on its body became a vortex. It sucked all the scattered pieces into it.


    When the red coral entered the whirl, the red reaper¡¯s smoke became thicker. That was particrly true of the scythe in its hands. Its smoke form began to solidify, and before long, it had turned into a crystal de.


    The Blood God Mantis¡¯ body was shining. The light glowed through the red reaper.


    Han Sen was staring into Blood God Mantis¡¯ body, focusing on the blood air that swirled inside.


    ¡°It is going to finish mutating. Now is the best chance,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush; let¡¯s keep watching.¡± Han Sen wanted to see what the Blood God Mantis¡¯ geno art might be. He wanted to see how strong it was.


    After two hours, the Blood God Mantis finished the mutation process. The red reaper became smoke, then drew back into its body. It vanished from sight.


    Blood God Mantis¡¯ body did not growrge from ingesting the coral. It was still one foot long, and its body still looked like ruby.


    Then, all of a sudden, it pped its wings and squealed. It suddenly came for Han Sen, fast as a red shadow.


    Perhaps it had noticed Han Sen and Yun Suyi a while ago. It might have refrained from attacking then due to the fact that it was undergoing the evolution process. Once it was done, it now fancied killing them.


    ¡°Spell,¡± Han Sen said quietly. Then, Spell appeared before him in herdylike form. She wielded two pistols, and she fired at the Blood God Mantis with both.


    Pang! Pang!


    Two bullets hit the Blood God Mantis, but they didn¡¯t break its shell. They only left two spell markings on it.


    Blood God Mantis squealed with anger. Its body turned into a red shadow, and it leaped at Spell. The arms of the Mantis swung like scythes, and they were going to cut her.


    Spell moved quickly, evading Blood God Mantis¡¯ attack. She held her hands together and summoned a rocketuncher. Then, she fired a shot at the Blood God Mantis.


    Han Sen frowned. He didn¡¯t know why Spell was using a rocketuncher right now. The rocketuncher was stronger than the pistols, yes, but it was too slow. With the speed of the Blood God Mantis, the creature could easily dodge.


    And yes, Blood God Mantis did indeed p its wings to dodge upwards. It got well clear of the rocket. It then resumed its approach to Spell.


    Spell retreated, still clutching the rocketuncher. The Blood God Mantis continued to advance, but the rocket that had gone by suddenly swung around like a heat-seeking missile. It hit the mantis in the back.


    Boom!


    There was an explosion, and Blood God Mantis¡¯ body was sent flying away. Its shell was covered in a number of small wounds. The rocket must have damaged its shell when it detonated.


    But those wounds were nothing to the mantis. They only made it angry. It squealed, then jumped back at Spell.


    ¡°D*mn! The round that leaves a mark can track an enemy¡¯s movement. It alters the course of the rocket. I wonder if the bullets can have a simr function?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Swiftly, Han Sen¡¯s question was answered. Spell turned the rocketuncher into a pair of pistols again. Her legs were crossed as she dodged Blood God Mantis¡¯ attack. It was like she was performing a beautiful and elegant dance.


    In that elegant dance, Spell¡¯s pistols fired continuously. It did not look like she was aiming at the Blood God Mantis, but the bullets drew a curve in the sky. And then, they allnded on the mantis. The rounds did not miss a single mark across the mantis¡¯ body.


    ¡°So the pistol bullets can track too, huh?¡± Han Sen was so happy.


    Yun Suyi looked at the scene strangely. Spell was just a geno armament, yet she was capable of fighting a mutant Earl without any directions from her master. Normal geno armaments were not capable of something like that. In fact, most Earl geno armaments could not fight at all. They didn¡¯t have a will of their own. They did not have intelligence like Spell did.


    The pistols were a little weak. They hit the same spots on Blood God Mantis, but they failed to heavily damage it.


    Blood God Mantis tried to attack Spell, but it failed. After Spell drew some distance between the two, she summoned her sniper rifle. She wanted to get rough. But before Spell could fire the sniper rifle, a strange red smoke suddenly appeared behind her back. A crystal scythe was sweeping down towards her neck.


    Han Sen used his mind to make Spell quickly dodge, but it was toote. The crystal scythe shed across her back. Her white armor was cut into by an inch, and it sliced open the muscles in her back deep enough to reveal bone.


    Fortunately, Spell was not a living creature. She had no blood to lose.


    After Spell was attacked, she moved forward. The Blood God Mantis screamed, and it jumped forward. The red reaper followed her from behind, and they attacked her together.


    ¡°Now that the Blood God Mantis has mutated, it can create a spirit that works like a fellow xenogeneic? This is simr to a summon skill,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Yun Suyi, seeing Spell in danger, quickly said, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Kill it,¡± Han Sen said coldly. He had already drawn Ghost Teeth Knife from his waist.

 Chapter 1988 - 1988 My Purpose is Number One

    1988 My Purpose is Number One


    Yun Suyi saw Han Sen stand up, then teleport behind the Blood God Mantis. The purple knifelight shed, and the Blood God Mantis¡¯ triangle head looked as if it had been chomped on by a demon. The knifelight cut through it, and the body fell from the sky.


    The blood reaper instantly shattered and disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl mutant hunted. Blood God Mantis: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get its beast soul?¡± Han Sen¡¯s thoughts were painted with greed.


    Yun Suyi looked at Han Sen strangely. He had one-hit-killed an Earl mutant xenogeneic. That was a far stronger feat than Thousand Feather Crane could aplish.


    But seeing Han Sen¡¯s strength, Yun Suyi felt even worse. She thought to herself, ¡°Why is he taken?¡±


    Han Sen dug the mutant gene out of the Blood God Mantis. It was a piece of its shell. There were still some wisps of smoke rising from the bloody piece of crystal. You could tell that it was the face of the red reaper.


    ¡°Earl genes insufficient. Cannot refine mutant gene.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked when hearing this. It was an Earl mutant gene. He had been able to refine the ant queen¡¯s gene when his total tally was a few points less. Now, he had two more genes than before, and yet he couldn¡¯t refine the Blood God Mantis¡¯ gene. He pondered how the requirements for Earl genes were determined.


    Han Sen put away Blood God Mantis¡¯ mutant gene and passed the body to his legless crane. Bringing Yun Suyi along with him, Han Sen proceeded to hunt xenogeneics on Old Night Ind. He was only nning on going back when White Jade Jing opened again. After that, the exam was set to start.


    Inside Buddha Kingdom, Clear Sea King bowed before Burning Lamp Alpha. ¡°Alpha, Han Sen broke the ant¡¯s body curse. He is now practicing in Sky Pce.¡±


    Burning Lamp Alpha said casually, ¡°Knife Queen must have asked the leader of Sky Pce to break my looping skill.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to let him get off scot-free?¡± Clear Sea King asked, looking crushed.


    ¡°The Buddha cannot engage in acts that disrupt Sky Pce, for the time being. If he is in Sky Pce, we will have to ignore him.¡± Burning Lamp Alpha looked like he knew this was going to happen, as he didn¡¯t show too much concern.


    But...¡± Clear Sea King wished to say something more, but he was interrupted by Burning Lamp Alpha.


    ¡°First Day is practicing in Sky Pce. How is he doing?¡± Burning Lamp Alpha asked.


    ¡°He will be a Marquise soon,¡± Clear Sea King answered.


    ¡°Good. First Day isn¡¯t as talented as Seven Spirit or Speechless, but he can match them in strength. Through his practice in Sky Pce, and a roster of talents that marry the best of two races, he might have a higher chance of bing deified than Seven Spirit did. We cannot allow this opportunity to escape our grasp,¡± Burning Lamp said.


    ¡°Now that Han Sen is in Sky Pce, will he...¡± Clear Sea King was worried.


    Burning Lamp said coldly, ¡°Sky Pce has taken in Han Sen. They have also taken in First Day. There is no need to worry for First Day¡¯s safety. Don¡¯t do anything until Han Sen leaves Sky Pce. And don¡¯t contact First Day. Wait until he is done in Sky Pce, too.¡±


    Not long after, the day came again when White Jade Jing would open. Han Sen and Yun Suyi returned from Old Night Ind. In that time, Han Sen had managed to hunt eleven Earl xenogeneics. But since Yun Suyi was with him, he hadn¡¯t wanted to eat the xenogeneic genes in front of her. So, he brought everything back.


    When the Jade Air in White Jade Jing came to an end, Han Sen brought the xenogeneic genes back to Jade Ind.


    ¡°Yun Suyi, follow me home,¡± Yun Sushang called to her sister.


    Yun Suyi nced at Yun Sushang, looking all moody, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Yun Sushang was shocked. She noticed there was something amiss with Yu Suyi¡¯s attitude. With worry, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has Han Sen been mistreating you?¡±


    Yun Suyi shook her head and sighed. They were not real sisters, but their rtionship was just as close as two blood rtives. They talked about everything, so she told Yun Sushang the things she had learned about Han Sen.


    ¡°I see. This is good, though. You are of the Sky, and you are a daughter of an elder. You cannot be with an outsider. By ending it now, you¡¯re only saving yourself from greater suffering in the future.¡± Yun Sushang felt relief when she heard what was troubling Yun Suyi. So, sheforted her and said, ¡°Han Sen is smart, but he is not the only one out there for you. There are other geniuses like him, amongst the Sky. I will find you someone, and you can decide.¡±


    Yun Suyi wasn¡¯t in the mood for jokes, and she was feeling very sad. She forced a smile and went home.


    Because the next day was the exam, and Han Sen was in a rush, he didn¡¯t have the time to eat slowly. After he cooked all his stuff in one pot, he used Consume to digest every xenogeneic material as fast as he could.


    His body felt hot, cold, and sore, all at the same time. He felt as if he had been electrified, and some power flowed through his body. It made him feel stronger.


    The gene increase announcement yed in his head, over and over. He had an extra eleven Earl genes, now. Counting the two from before, he now had forty in total.


    But when Han Sen picked up the Blood God Mantis¡¯ mutant gene, the announcement still dered he did not have a sufficient number of Earl genes.


    ¡°Blood God Mantis1 gene has a much higher requirement than the ant queen gene, but now I don¡¯t have any more time to hunt xenogeneics.¡± Han Sen put away the Blood God Mantis¡¯ mutant gene. He sat on his jade bed to practice Jadeskin.


    Although it was not as fast as practicing in the White Jade Building, having a little was better than nothing.


    The next morning, when Han Sen was about to set off toward the exam location, Yu Jing came to him. He rode over on a Jade Night Crane.


    ¡°Brother Han, there is something I seek to discuss with you.¡± Yu Jing spoke quickly, upon his arrival on the ind. ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen looked at Yu Jing.


    Yu Jing lowered his voice and said, ¡°The first opponent you face today, he hopes he can proceed through the exam. So, he paid a high price, hoping you might let him go on.¡±


    Yu Jing didn¡¯t say it directly, but he meant that the opponent had paid money for Han Sen to throw the fight.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help him,¡± Han Sen said simply.


    Yu Jing quickly said, ¡°Brother Han, you do know that your sixth enemy is Lone Bamboo, yes? It is difficult to determine whether or not you¡¯ll win. It would be better to take this benefit now, while you can.¡±


    When Yu Jing said that it was difficult to determine who would win, he really meant that Han Sen would most likely lose. And if Han Sen lost, all Yu Jing¡¯s money would be lost. Right now, he was only concerned with losing as little as possible.


    ¡°My purpose is to get to first ce. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± After Han Sen said that, he mounted the legless crane. He flew straight towards Sky Path Ind, where the exams would be held.


    Yu Jing was shocked. He was frozen in ce for a while.


    After a while, he snapped out of his daze. He spoke to himself miserably, saying, ¡°I hope you can reach first ce, too. But how are you going to beat Lone Bamboo?¡±

 Chapter 1989 - 1989 Who He Came Here For?

    <strong>1989 Who He Came Here For? </strong>


    On Sky Path Ind, four different sses of people awaited their exam: Barons, Viscounts, Earls, and Marquises.


    The most popr section today would be the Earl examination. Many Kings and Nobles had gone there, and the stands were very full. It made the other three look so quiet.


    Many Barons and Viscount students went there to watch the exam, too. They went there for Lone Bamboo.


    Han Sen was not afraid because no one took him seriously, anyway. Aside from Yu Jing and the people that had made a bet with him, no one would be anticipating the fight between Han Sen and Lone Bamboo.


    When Lone Bamboo arrived, he was given the spotlight. People kept talking about him, trying to guess why he wished to participate in the exam. No one could guess the true reason why.


    Many people looked in Lone Bamboo¡¯s direction, which made it easy for Han Sen to get a glimpse of him, too. When he saw the man¡¯s face, he looked surprised. He said, ¡°That guy is Lone Bamboo?¡±


    It was the arrogant man Han Sen had seen on the seventh floor of the White Jade Building.


    Seeing the match roster, Han Sen found that he was one round behind Lone Bamboo. So, he sat on the sidelines to see what sort of power Lone Bamboo wielded.


    Sky Pce students were strong, so it was no wonder that they were a famous high race. There were many strong representatives of the race there, and they all had amazing geno arts.


    Han Sen had fun spectating, but not long after, he saw Lone Bamboo approach the arena.


    It was not just Han Sen turning to take a look at Lone Bamboo. Everyone else was, as well. One corner of the arena became the center of attention for the entire ce.


    After a while, an Earl student from Sky Pce came to the arena. He went straight up to Lone Bamboo.


    Everyone thought they could watch Lone Bamboo fight, but that Earl student came before the man and just grabbed his hand. With much excitement, he said, ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo, I can finally see you! I have been a fan ever since I was small.¡±


    The supposed fight turned into a meet between a fan and their greatest idol. After the Earl finished speaking, he forfeited the fight and left.


    ¡°D*mn! He can do that?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    The people next to Han Sen were even more depressed. Many of them were angry, even.


    ¡°That guy is too obscene! He knew he couldn¡¯tpete against Lone Bamboo. He did this just so he didn¡¯t have to embarrass himself.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t go on like this, will it? With no one daring to fight him?¡¯


    ¡°It is hard to say. Everyone knows Lone Bamboo¡¯s strength. It does not matter if they fight or not, but perhaps someone arrogant enough will think they have the chops to challenge him.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo is so smart. He does not have to fight, and yet he can still win.¡±


    Not muchter, it was Han Sen¡¯s turn for a reveal. He went towards the arena, but he did not draw much attention. Only a few people who knew Han Sen, or those that knew he got carried to Sky Pce, bothered to take a look.


    Han Sen¡¯s opponent was called Cool Jade. He was quite good amongst the Earls, but there were many good ones like that all across Sky Pce. Being decidedly average, he wasn¡¯t very well-renown.


    Yun Suyi could not help but watch Han Sen¡¯s fight. Yu Jing had not dared show himself, as he was afraid he¡¯d bump into the guys he had made the gambit with. If he went, he believed he¡¯d beughed at.


    Yun Suyi just sat down, and she heard a few men talking.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m so bored, I might as well see how strong this Han Sen is. Yu Jing surepliments him enough.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter how strong he is. He¡¯s going to lose to Lone Bamboo, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that just yet. Maybe he will be killed before he even meets Lone Bamboo!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, haha.¡±


    The few were chatting amongst each other, and it made Yun Suyi frown. When she was about to confront those voices, someone suddenly approached and sat down next to her.


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo?¡± After Yun Suyi saw who the person was, she was shocked.


    Everyone looked at Lone Bamboo, and they were all shocked, too. Many women looked at him with the most charming faces.


    ¡°Why is Lone Bamboo here? Who is he watching?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing worthy of his focus here, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course there isn¡¯t. None of the Earls here are worthy of his spectating.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is here to watch a friend?¡±


    ¡°That is possible.¡±


    ¡°Would it be for Yun Suyi?¡±


    ¡°That is possible, too. Yun Suyi¡¯s prettiness and talent are unequaled across all of Sky Pce. She wouldn¡¯t be an embarrassment for Lone Bamboo.¡±


    Yun Suyi, hearing that, frowned again. She looked at Lone Bamboo, and he looked down at the arena without any emotion.


    Yun Suyi¡¯s heart jumped, and she thought to herself, ¡°Is Lone Bamboo here for Han Sen?¡±


    There were many fights going on in the arena, and they were all going on at the same time. It was difficult to determine who he was watching.


    Han Sen felt the stareing from Lone Bamboo, though. Han Sen turned to take a look, and he saw Lone Bamboo looking at him. He thought to himself, ¡°Why is he watching me?¡±


    Cool Jade pulled out his longsword and swung it at Han Sen. The swordlight possessed a purple mist, and it seemed strong enough to sunder the ceiling.


    Han Sen summoned Spell next to him, and he fired his pistols at Cool Jade.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The munitions were continuously expelled, and Cool Jade¡¯s longsword kept swinging around with its purple mist. It blocked a few bullets, but more hit his body and armor. He flew out of the ring and conceded defeat.


    ¡°D*mn! What is that thing? Is that a geno armament?¡±


    ¡°It looks very strong.¡±


    ¡°A geno armament like that is better to watch than the fight itself.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s victory didn¡¯t draw much attention, ultimately. Some students were interested in Spell, more than Han Sen himself.


    Han Sen put Spell away and left the arena.


    Everyone looked back to where Lone Bamboo had been, and they noticed he had vanished. Yun Suyi, who had been next to him, was gone, too.


    Now people knew they had guessed it right. He had gone there for Yun Suyi.

 Chapter 1990 - Fenghou Pills

    1990 Fenghou Pills


    Outside the exam arena, Yun Suyi was chasing after Lone Bamboo. He left as soon as Han Sen started fighting.


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo, please wait!¡± Yun Suyi shouted as she chased after Lone Bamboo.


    Lone Bamboo stopped, looked at Yun Suyi, and said, ¡°Sister Suyi, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo, who were you watching earlier?¡± Yun Suyi knew all about Lone Bamboo. There was no reason to beat around the bush.


    ¡°Why would this matter concern you?¡± Lone Bamboo frowned.


    Yun Suyi quickly said, ¡°Han Sen is my friend. Were you watching his fight?¡±


    Lone Bamboo nodded. He had no reason to hide the fact. ¡°It is because of him that I joined the exam. I do not want to be number one. I only wish to fight him.¡±


    Yun Suyi had guessed that he hade here for Han Sen, but she didn¡¯t expect this answer. It shocked her.


    ¡°Why...¡± Yun Suyi looked confused.


    Han Sen was smart, but Lone Bamboo was even stronger. After seeing Han Sen¡¯s power, she still believed Lone Bamboo was superior. This thought was inside the heads of everyone in Sky Pce. Han Sen could not change everyone¡¯s expectations simply by performing well.


    ¡°It is because he activated the twelve buildings and five cities in White Jade Jing,¡± Lone Bamboo said, before he turned around.


    ¡°What?¡± Yun Suyi was shocked. In the history of Sky Pce, fewer than one hundred people had experienced what Lone Bamboo just imed. And out of all the Earls in the exam, Lone Bamboo had been the only one to see all the buildings and cities.


    Even Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang had only been able to spy the twelve buildings. They hadn¡¯t seen a single one of the five cities.


    After Han Sen beat Cool Jade, there were no more fights left for Han Sen that day. He would have to wait until the next day. He didn¡¯t leave, though. He stayed to watch the fights.


    There was a difference between the geno arts of the geno universe and the geno arts of the sanctuaries. Somehow, there seemed to be a thread connecting them. Sky Pce¡¯s geno arts were very high tier. After watching the fights, Han Sen found himself learning a lot. Hepared what he saw to what he had learned in the past.


    Han Sen left the ce when all the exams were over for the day.


    Over the next few days, Han Sen did not encounter any strong enemies. Spell was so powerful that her pistols could beat everything she was put against. In no time at all, five Earl students were brought down.


    It was a shame that not many of his enemies had much in the way of fame. As a result of this, his continued sess drew little in the way of attention. But when people did pay attention to his fights, they were greatly interested in what sort of geno armament Spell was.


    Aside from the first match that Lone Bamboo spectated, he did not return. Perhaps it was because Han Sen¡¯s opponents were so inferior, he wouldn¡¯t see much of anything regardless. Whatever the reason was, he did note back.


    And Lone Bamboo¡¯s fights were fan meet-and-greets.


    No one in Sky Pce had the courage to fight Lone Bamboo. There was only one that had the courage to fight him, but when Lone Bamboo pulled out his sword, he could only move a step before the Earl student conceded.


    Han Sen watched that match, and he was shocked. Lone Bamboo was stronger than he thought.


    ¡°After all, he is the one that survived the nightmare,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    If he wanted the position of first, to receive Under the Sky, he¡¯d have to beat Lone Bamboo. There was no getting around that.


    The next day would be the day when Han Sen was to fight Lone Bamboo. When he returned to Jade Ind that evening, he went straight to studying Jadeskin. He didn¡¯t worry about the fight the next day.


    Han Sen¡¯s level would not be affected by emotions. Win or lose, as long as he tried his hardest, that was enough. Worrying over the results was a waste of energy.


    ¡°Brother Han, are you here?¡± Yu Jing had arrived at Han Sen¡¯s ind.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen came out the door and saw Yu Jing riding his Jade Night Crane. It circled the sky above.


    Seeing Han Sene out, Yu Jing came down andnded with the bird. He walked before Han Sen with a look of great worry and said, ¡°Brother Han, what are you going to do to prepare for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°What should I be preparing?¡± Han Sen looked at him with confusion.


    Yu Jing looked depressed hearing that, and he gave a wry smile. ¡°You are going to fight Uncle Lone Bamboo. You know how strong he is! You should be getting prepared.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Han Sen asked,ughing.


    ¡°Such as taking some pills that can temporarily boost your power. Or perhaps even a treasure. The exams allow you to take drugs, and if you don¡¯t have any, I have some very effective pills you might benefit from,¡± Yu Jing said, bringing out a few bottles. He ced them in front of Han Sen and said, ¡°I can sell them to you for a cheap price.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Han Sen held his hands out to the sides, showing his empty palms.


    ¡°I can take an IOU,¡± Yu Jing said quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in debt,¡± Han Sen said.


    Yu Jing was angered by this, and he asked, ¡°Do you want to win or not?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Yu Jing gritted his teeth and pulled out a bottle. He said, ¡°This bottle belongs to the grandmaster elder in the sixth seat. It contains the fenghou pills he created. After you use them, they can make you as strong as a Marquise for a short time. The effectsst one hour, and for the purpose of fighting Lone Bamboo, I can let you borrow them all.¡±


    ¡°Borrow? How? If I eat it, it¡¯ll be gone,¡± Han Sen asked Yu Jing.


    ¡°You use them before the fight. If you win, you reimburse me for the pills,¡± Yu Jing said.


    ¡°What if I lose?¡± Han Sen smiled at Yu Jing.


    ¡°Then that is okay. You can pay me back slowly.¡± Yu Jing¡¯s jaw was starting to ache.


    ¡°I want them, but never mind. I can¡¯t pay you back if I lose.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°You...¡± Yu Jing was so angry. Yu Jing had never done anything that put him at a disadvantage before. He had received those pills from the grandmaster, and he treated them like a treasure. He wouldn¡¯t use them willy-nilly. He kept them in a box, and no matter how much money he was offered, he wouldn¡¯t sell them.


    Now he wanted to give them to Han Sen, and Han Sen was declining. It made him furious.


    If Han Sen lost the next day, he¡¯d also go bankrupt. Thinking of that, Yu Jing had to suppress his anger. He squeezed the bottle into Han Sen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Fine. You don¡¯t have to pay me back. These are a gift. Use all your strength to fight, and try your best to win tomorrow.¡±


    When Yu Jing spoke, he felt as if his heart was bleeding. His eyes were all red when he put the pills into Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    He knew that even if Han Sen did use the fenghou pills, there was a fine chance he wouldn¡¯t win. But any chance was better than no chance. Yu Jing had to try everything he could to hold onto his money.


    ¡°If you really want to help, get me some Earl xenogeneic genes. I¡¯ll pay you back for those,¡± Han Sen said, after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Sure. Which element do you need, and how many?¡± Yu Jing said quickly. If they¡¯d give Han Sen a higher chance of winning, he¡¯d do it. If he was going to go bankrupt anyway, he might as well risk it.


    It does not matter. The more the merrier, but they do have to be Earl.¡± Han Sen smiled.

 Chapter 1991 - Picked Up One

    1991 Picked Up One


    Not long after, Yu Jing was driving a flying beast car to Han Sen¡¯s Jade Ind. He hauled a whole bunch of xenogeneic genes out of the car. There were twenty-three of them.


    ¡°Brother Han, what do you need this many xenogeneic genes for? Will they help in the fight against Lone Bamboo tomorrow?¡± Yu Jing asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes, they will be quite useful. We can sign a contract, and I¡¯ll reimburse you after the exam.¡± Han Sen moved the xenogeneic genes into his room.


    Some of those xenogeneic genes were as small as one¡¯s fingertip. Others were as big as a mortar and pestle. All-in-all, they took up half of his entire room space.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had the technique called Consume. If he hadn¡¯t, eating all of that in one night would have been impossible.


    After Yu Jing left, he went back to the stone house and began cooking the smallest genes.


    Han Sen swallowed a small bone. After he did, a weird power went into his own bones, and he heard an announcement: ¡°Earl Gene +1¡±


    After proceeding to eat more and more, Han Sen tried the Blood God Mantis mutant gene. He had eaten seventeen pieces, and when his Earl gene tally reached fifty-seven, the mutant gene did not y him the announcement he feared.


    ¡°I can finally eat it!¡± Han Sen put the ruby-looking bit into his mouth. He swallowed it, using Consume to digest it.


    Quickly, a hot flush rushed through Han Sen¡¯s body. Just like the ant queen gene, it circted on a path through Han Sen¡¯s veins. The mutant gene¡¯s power took a long time to get absorbed. But after a while, he heard an announcement.


    ¡°Earl ss xenogeneic geno art obtained: Red Reaper¡±


    Han Sen tracked the energy flow, and suddenly, a reaper of red smoke appeared. It clutched a red scythe. It was just like the reaper that appeared on the mantis before.


    The Red Reaper did not have a mind of its own. It was just a form of energy wrapped with a master¡¯s control. Han Sen had to control it with his own will, but even so, it was very strong. It was far stronger than the Blood Good Mantis had been.


    Han Sen checked, and he could see that the body was filled with red mist. When a portion of the body was broken, it could regenerate. It wouldn¡¯t be damaged.


    ¡°This xenogeneic geno art is interesting.¡± Han Sen could do two things at the same time, so controlling the Red Reaper would not be difficult. Also, the power it wielded was stronger than Spell. That being said, it could only be used in close-quarters. The Red Reaper¡¯s existence also consumed Han Sen¡¯s own power. Every second it was around cost Han Sen energy, so he couldn¡¯t use it for a very long time. Han Sen was strong, but even he would end up tired after using it for a while.


    The Earl xenogeneic genes were so big, and Han Sen did not even have the time to eat them. He¡¯d give them back to Yu Jing after the fight the next day.


    The exam¡¯s poprity was still as hot as it was a few days prior. Many people continueding, all with the desire to watch Lone Bamboo. No one thought it was extra special today, though.


    Yu Jing hid himself in a corner and did not show up. He didn¡¯t want to be found by the men he was avoiding.


    Thousand Feather Crane, Yun Sushang, Yun Suyi, and First Day hade to watch. Yun Suyi¡¯s mind was wracked with conflicted thoughts.


    Lone Bamboo hade to the exam ce. When it was his turn to do battle, he walked forward.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t do anything particrly eye-catching, and he just walked before Lone Bamboo.


    Everything seemed to be developing fairly ordinarily. This was what had urred before every other fight with Lone Bamboo.


    Seeing Han Sen walk over towards Lone Bamboo, Yu Jing¡ªin the corner¡ªfelt beads of sweat form on his forehead and hands. He was more nervous than he would be if he was the one to fight.


    ¡°The Fenghou pills! Eat them!¡± Yu Jing, not seeing Han Sen eat the pills, wanted to scream.


    But Han Sen did not do anything of the sort. He just walked over to Lone Bamboo, and at a distance of ten steps away, he started swinging.


    Ghost Teeth Knife had purple sword air. It was like a beast that could sunder the air, and it roared as it came before Lone Bamboo.


    Lone Bamboo had a jade sword on his waist, but he did not draw it. He used his left hand like a knife. The hand looked like jade, and it was swung at Han Sen like a de. Its aim was the Teeth Knife knife air.


    Pang!


    The purple knife air mmed into the invisible knife air in the sky. The power shattered into a number of smaller knives that scattershot the ground.


    The rocks were cut open by the knife air, and there were far too many impacts across the ground. The ground could not sustain the pressure, and so it cracked. The rocks arose, and they were cut in the air. They were shattered even more.


    Dong!


    Amidst the rocks and knife airs, they both started to move. Han Sen had his white Spell armor, while Lone Bamboo wore a jade armorset. Their knife airs kept going against each other quickly.


    The knife airs were all over the ce, and the ground was broken. Even the lines of the arena were flickering. It looked as if they¡¯d break at any given moment. The audience members that were sitting fairly close, started to fall back a bit.


    Everyone was shocked. No one expected a fight of such magnitude could erupt, without any prior indication.


    Four Duke ss elitesnded around the arena. They released power into the ring of battle to stabilize it.


    Yisha¡¯s student is different. He is almost as impressive as she was.¡± In Sky Pce, a Sky with white hair observed the events of that arena. His eyes squinted.


    The eyes of many ordinary students were having difficulty tracking the fight. They saw the power everywhere, but amidst it all, they could not actually see Han Sen or Lone Bamboo.


    ¡°D*mn! I thought that Han Sen was weak. He was carried into Sky Pce, wasn¡¯t he? How is he so strong?¡±


    ¡°Teeth Knife is powerful. It is too strong.¡±


    ¡°It is no wonder he was the student selected by Knife Queen. I knew an elite like her would not ept a weak student.¡±


    As everyone discussed this, the knife air in the arena dissipated, then vanished. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were still standing ten steps away from each other. The entire arena had been destroyed, as if an earthquake had taken ce.


    ¡°Teeth Knife is powerful,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    Your knife skills aren¡¯t too shabby, either,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°When I was in my 1964th dream, I was a knifeman. I wanted to be number one, and I attacked everyone. I died during a siege. This knife skill is called Picking Up One. I created this during that life,¡± Lone Bamboo said calmly.

 Chapter 1992 - The Knife Figh

    1992 The Knife Figh


    ¡°You need a knife?¡± Han Sen said.


    Lone Bamboo nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I need a knife.¡±


    After that, Lone Bamboo bowed towards Sky Pce and said, ¡°To all these people, I am asking if someone would be willing to lend me their knife.¡±


    Then, a green light from Sky Pce traveled towards him like a rainbow. It descended in front of Lone Bamboo, and it was revealed to be a long, green knife. It was adorned with a number of decorative patterns.


    That narrow knife was in front of Lone Bamboo, and it hovered there, making noises. The nearby students who were wearing knives felt the knives shaking on their belts.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lone Bamboo bowed before the knife before picking it up. When he did this, the knife made a sound.


    The moment Lone Bamboo took the knife, it was as if the knife blended into him. You couldn¡¯t tell if they were two separate entities, and it was like they were a part of each other. The knife was like an extension of his arm.


    ¡°The knife is called Spring Heart. It is a King ss weapon.¡± Lone Bamboo touched the knife, and spoke to Han Sen with a serious tone.


    ¡°Ghost Teeth. It is also a King ss weapon,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo borrowed a weapon from the armory to fight Han Sen. This Han Sen is not as simple as he appears.¡±


    ¡°He is the student of Knife Queen, after all. He has a King ss weapon, as well. Of course Lone Bamboo needs a King ss weapon topete. He¡¯d be at a disadvantage, otherwise.¡±


    ¡°It is rare to see Lone Bamboo take things seriously like this.¡±


    Yu Jing was quite excited. Lone Bamboo borrowed a King ss weapon to fight Han Sen, and that meant Lone Bamboo was taking his opponent seriously. It also meant Han Sen was powerful, and this little factoid imbued Yu Jing with a glimmer of hope.


    They both spoke, but they did not yet attack. They looked at each other, and there was an indescribable atmosphere between them.


    Han Sen did not strike, but his presence was scary. He was like a beast on top of a mountain, roaring. And Lone Bamboo was like a sharp weapon, pointing at the sky. It wouldn¡¯t fall, even in the midst of a storm.


    As their presences grew stronger, the presences touched each other and made an explosion. There were two powers fighting in the air.


    ¡°That scary knifemind is practically solid.¡± Someone was in shock.


    ¡°These knifeminds are as strong as King ss ones. How do they do it?¡±


    ¡°It makes sense for Lone Bamboo, as he has experienced a lot. He became a master of the knife in his dreams. It is understandable. But why does Han Sen have such a knifemind, too? Has he had experience as a knife master?¡±


    Yun Suyi asked Yun Sushang, ¡°Sister, out of Han Sen and Lone Bamboo, whose knifemind is stronger?¡±


    Yun Sushang gave a wry smile. ¡°Their knifeminds are both King ss equivalents. I cannot make such a call.¡±


    First Day quietly said, ¡°Lone Bamboo has experienced so much. His will can most certainly rival a King ss or deified being. I did not expect Han Sen to possess such a strong will, as well. I have no idea how he has done this.¡±


    When those knifeminds reached their zenith, both the knives were swung at the same time. No one took a step back, and they both threw all their powers forward.


    Only one of them would emerge victorious. There was no other possibility.


    Dong!


    The knives came against each other. Their souls were colliding. This was a fight about strength.


    The striking sounds, and the moaning of their souls, trumpeted between the knives. A single secondter, the two knifelights shed between them. The shattered knife air broke everything around them, but neither of them backed away.


    In this moment, the loser would be determined by whoever took a step back.


    The knife light was green and purple, in the center. They kept hitting each other, making noise. No one could see anything in the gap between the two.


    When the collision reached its max, a stronger power exploded in the middle. It blew them both a dozen meters away. Boom!


    The next second, everything between them turned to dust. There was a big crater in the middle.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s eyes looked as if they were on fire. His left hand gripped the bottom of the handle, and he lifted it back up with two hands. Then, he shed towards Han Sen like an executioner.


    The green knifelight suddenly formed a line that split heaven and hell. It wasing for Han Sen, and it came at him like it was going to cut the world in half. ck and white. Sky and earth. Yin and Yang. They were not supposed to merge.


    Han Sen looked heavy. He drew a circle with his Ghost Teeth Knife, and when that knifelight struck the circle, it ricocheted off in a different direction.


    And then Han Sen shouted. The knife circle sent the knifelight back to Lone Bamboo.


    ¡°Great!¡± Lone Bamboo shouted. He went forward with the Spring Heart knife. He shed towards the knife circle. The knifelight broke the knife circle, and the knifelight that came back was following the subsequent hit back to Han Sen.


    Han Sen was not backing down. He held Ghost Teeth Knife above his head and shed in Lone Bamboo¡¯s direction. The knife air was like a beast going after Lone Bamboo¡¯s knifelight.


    They hit each other in the air, like water being thrown against each other. They blended into each other and disappeared.


    It was just a few shes, and people were confused. They did not know what was happening.


    ¡°Seeing that knife skill, I realize my own knife skills are rubbish,¡± said a Marquise that practiced with knives.


    ¡°These two are too scary. I would rather fight a Marquise than fight someone like that, who is at my same level,¡± murmured an Earl that looked pale.


    He imagined himself being down in that fight and knew that he would be killed, either by the hands of Han Sen or Lone Bamboo.


    An Earl felt the same way and said, ¡°Their levels are not like their official tier. They might be Earls, but even if they were to challenge Marquises, I find the former more likely to win.¡±


    ¡°It is no wonder Knife Queen wanted to take an outsider student. For him to be able to fight with Lone Bamboo like that, Han Sen must be a monster.¡±


    The battle was harder than Han Sen thought it would be. He pushed Teeth Knife and his knifemind to the max, but he still could not suppress Lone Bamboo. He was in a bad situation, and the slightest mistake would mean he_d lose.


    The people watching were enjoying the spectacle. Every attack that was performed was something phenomenal. Sometimes, after seeing a move, the audience would just think about it. And while they thought, Han Sen and Lone Bamboo would exchange a hundred more moves. People wished they could rey it all, so they could examine every detail.


    Eventually, many elites from across Sky Pce came over to the arena. Kings gathered to witness the fight.

 Chapter 1993 - Competing Skills

    1993 Competing Skills


    ¡°Sister, can Han Sen win?¡± Yun Suyi¡¯s hands were drenched in sweat. She grabbed Yun Sushang¡¯s shoulder as she felt her body go soft. She feared she¡¯d faint if she didn¡¯t stabilize herself.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Yun Sushang said, but she felt bad about it.


    ¡°He can¡¯t win.¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded next to the two sisters.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Yun Sushang and Yun Suyi shouted upon seeing the man.


    Thousand Feather Crane bowed and addressed him as master. That middle-aged man, with gray clothes, was Yun Suyi¡¯s father. He was the tenth elder called Yun Changkong.


    ¡°Dad, are you saying Han Sen will lose?¡± Yun Suyi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Yun Changkong shook his head and said, ¡°I said he wouldn¡¯t win. I did not say he will lose.¡±


    ¡°Then what does that mean?¡± The three of them were frozen. What Yun Changkong said was too strange.


    ¡°Both of them have knifeskills and knifeminds that have reached a pinnacle that ordinary people cannot reach. There is a minor difference between winning and losing. Anyone can win. Anyone can lose. If this was a deathmatch, one would be a winner. But this is not a deathmatch; if this is for theparing of skills, neither can truly win,¡± Yun Changkong exined.


    ¡°Then how do we determine who will win?¡± Yun Suyi asked.


    ¡°Who knows? Why do you want to know the result so bad? Isn¡¯t it better not to focus on a winner and a loser, right now?¡± Yun Changkong smiled.


    Yun Suyi wished to say something, but she noticed Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were separated. Neither of them were striking, and she nervously looked their way. She wanted to see what was happening.


    ¡°It looks like knives can¡¯t determine a winner.¡± Han Sen sighed. He then put Ghost Teeth Knife back to his waist. He thought Teeth Knife was close to deified, given the extent of his knifemind. He wanted to suppress Lone Bamboo, but his tactic hadn¡¯t worked at all.


    Lone Bamboo lifted the Spring Heart Knife in front of himself on a t palm. He bowed, and then the knife became a green light and disappeared. It returned to the main ind.


    ¡°What else are you good at?¡± Lone Bamboo asked as he looked at Han Sen.


    If this sentence hade from someone else, it would have sounded like pure arrogance. But this wasing from Lone Bamboo, so it felt like something ordinary.


    He had experienced so much. He was not only good with knives; he was probably talented with everything. That¡¯s why he had the guts to say something like that.


    Han Sen went silent and said, ¡°Whichever weapon we use, the result will likely be the same. If we are not fighting for our lives, determining a winner might be impossible. This is pointless.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Lone Bamboo asked.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t fight, then this match is dull. How about we stand here, and we use our techniques topete? We can see who can crack the skills of the other,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    ¡°Sure. You can go first,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    Han Sen did not hesitate. He cast a jade light thatnded on Lone Bamboo¡¯s chest.


    When the Sky Pce students saw the jade lightnd on Lone Bamboo, they became so nervous that they wanted to scream.


    But when the jade lightnded on him, nothing really happened. It turned into a strange symbol, and it became attached to his chest.


    Everyone looked at the symbol strangely; they were unsure what it was supposed to do.


    Lone Bamboo moved his body and said, ¡°This skill can reduce speed. It is very unique. This is the best geno art I have seen that is associated with such an effect. It is not much worse than a King ss geno art, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Han Sen asked the question the entire audience wished to.


    Lone Bamboo said coldly, ¡°If I am not mistaken, your geno art uses the Outer Sky powers from Sky Pce.¡±


    After he said that, everyone in Sky Pce was shocked. Han Sen was an outsider, and he had only walked the Road to the Sky once. And yet already, he could use the fabled words to synthesize a new geno art. It was unbelievable.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen, awaiting his answer.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Han Sen nodded, in admittance.


    All the Kings, hearing Han Sen admit this, were shocked. It was hard to believe.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t carried because he could not walk to Sky Pce. It is because he was learning the two words Sky Pce from the Road to the Sky. He was sessful. This guy is scary!¡±


    The students in Sky Pce discussed. Even the powerful Kings all looked surprised.


    If Outer Sky feelings were that easy to grasp, Sky Pce would have elites everywhere.


    Lone Bamboo quietly said, ¡°I practiced the Textless Book. Outer Sky powerse from there, so it won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    After that, Lone Bamboo¡¯s body trembled. The turtle shell was then shattered. It hadn¡¯t even left a mark on him.


    ¡°It is your turn.¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulder. He knew it would be difficult to trap Lone Bamboo with the Turtle skill.


    Lone Bamboo did not move, but his eyes did. And when they did, a light went into Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not evade it, and he let the light enter him.


    ¡°What is this power? It feels so familiar.¡± Yun Sushang frowned in thought.


    Yun Changkong said grimly, ¡°It is a dream skill from the Dream Beast. Lone Bamboo was only there for ten years, and yet he learned Dream. Although it is not as good as a thousand dreams, it is enough to trap Han Sen in there for his whole life.¡±


    When Yun Suyi heard that, she was shocked. A lifetime could be long, and so he might enter a sleep from which he would never wake.


    But when that lightnded on Han Sen, his eyes were so clear. It didn¡¯t look as if he was going to dream.


    The light on Han Sen slowly disappeared. And eventually, he smiled and said, ¡°It is my turn again.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Lone Bamboo said simply.


    First Day was confused, and so he said, ¡°Weird. Why is Han Sen not in a dream? Does he have a skill that can remove dreams?¡±


    Yun Changkong shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t need to remove the dream. Snaring someone in a dream requires a stronger will than your opponent, and for that foe to stumble into the dream. Han Sen didn¡¯t fall into a dream, and that meant his will is as strong as Lone Bamboo¡¯s. That is why it did not work on him. The nightmare that Lone Bamboo experienced was something that should have taken him ten thousand years to wake up from. But Lone Bamboo¡¯s will continued to grow, even inside that dream. It reached a scary level, and the dreams after did not affect him. That is how he was able to wake up in only ten years.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Han Sen¡¯s will is as good as Brother Lone Bamboo, who experienced the dream? How did he manage that?¡± First Day asked with wonder.


    ¡°That is something you will have to ask him.¡± Yun Changking shook his head. He looked at Han Sen with admiration.

 Chapter 1994 - 1994 You Come, I Go

    <strong>1994 You Come, I Go </strong>


    Han Sen sighed as he tried to think of which skill he might need in order to defeat Lone Bamboo. Han Sen had mastered many techniques, but whenpared to Lone Bamboo, he only excelled in a meager few.


    Lone Bamboo could spend a lifetime learning proficiency with a skill in the space of one dream. Han Sen, however, was just a human. A life was only a few decades long. He wasn¡¯t even a hundred years old, and so he couldn¡¯tpete with Lone Bamboo.


    If they were going to continuepeting like this, Han Sen would run out of skills to use. So, he had to end the fight. This could not go on much longer.


    ¡°But how do I stop Lone Bamboo?¡± Han Sen wondered. But then, the light of an idea popped up.


    Han Sen moved his Ghost Teeth Knife, but it wasn¡¯t headed for Lone Bamboo. He struck a rock on the ground and cut out a ten-meter-long, rectangr stone. He ced it on the ground.


    People were curious and unsure what he was doing.


    Han Sen punched the rock¡¯s side. Then he smiled at Lone Bamboo and said, ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    Everyone thought this was weird, because when Han Sen punched the rock, there was no mark left on it at all. They didn¡¯t know what he meant by this.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s hand became a knife, and he shed the rock and cut it in half.


    And then, people realized that no mark had been left on the side of the stone Han Sen had punched, but on the inside, there was the mark of a fist. The stone around that fist-shape had be dust. It appeared after Lone Bamboo cut the rock open. There was a fist-shaped hole. It fit Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Very powerful Yin force. He can punch a ten-meter-long rock and not break it. With this Yin force, armor would be useless against him. Any defense would find itself obliterated,¡± said someone in the audience, surprised.


    Lone Bamboo did not speak, and just punched the rock that had been cut in half. It was still the same, and the rock did not look damaged.


    Han Sen used a knife to cut that rock in half. The side that was closer to him had a fist mark, even though the location was the same.


    ¡°Good,¡± Han Senplimented. He had practiced with Yin Yang forces. He had spent much effort to be talented with it, but Lone Bamboo was not much worse.


    The students of Sky Pce were so happy. They wereplimenting Lone Bamboo¡¯s punch. Han Sen was the one who posed the question, so it was obvious he¡¯d be good at it. It was more surprising that Lone Bamboo was able to do the same.


    Lone Bamboo said emotionlessly, ¡°When I was in my 731st life, I was a weak woman. But I was born in a boxing family. I was bullied, but I was still able to create a Yin force fist skill. It was not powerful, but it hurt others on the inside. I killed all those who bullied me, and I became an infamous viin. But then s, I was poisoned. It took three long years for my organs to rot, and for me to finally die.¡±


    Lone Bamboo spoke of this calmly, as if it was nothing. Even so, people were shocked to hear all this.


    Your turn,¡± Han Sen said quietly. He was saddened to hear about Lone Bamboo¡¯s dream.


    Lone Bamboo picked up another piece of rock. He stabbed it into the ground like a tablet, leaving seven or eight meters of it sticking out.


    Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo, unsure what he was going to do. If they were going to write andpete with their wills, Han Sen could use Teeth Knife knifemind. He wouldn¡¯t lose.


    But Lone Bamboo knew this, and so Han Sen could guess that this wouldn¡¯t boil down to simple writing.


    Lone Bamboo looked at the rock, but he didn¡¯t pull out his sword. He walked back ten meters and said, ¡°My sword will break through nine tiers. Can yours?¡±


    The students that watched were confused. They didn¡¯t know what that meant. Furthermore, he only spoke and did not perform anything.


    Yun Suyi was confused, too. Just as she was going to ask Yun Changkong, there was an explosion. The surface of the rock was blown up, and there was a crack. And then, there was writing on it. ¡°I want to break through nine tiers.¡± The words were carved into the stone, as if by a weapon. It felt like a mad bull. It felt as if those words were going toe out of the stone and leap into the skies.


    ¡°Sonic de is not too rare. It can break rocks one hundred meters away, but Lone Bamboo can write with it so powerfully. Not one else who has practiced with sonic powers could do such a thing. This isn¡¯t a matter of control. It¡¯s just that no one else can make a sound like that.¡± A Sky Pce Duke found himself in shock.


    ¡°Because Lone Bamboo has experienced a lot, he has collected so many skills and feelings. Normal people are d to just have one. Han Sen has practiced with knives and Yin, which is rare for someone of his age. There is no way he has sonic powers, as well.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid Han Sen cannotpete with Lone Bamboo now.¡±


    ¡°There are no others that can equal Lone Bamboo. Even though Han Sen is strong, topete with Lone Bamboo like that is impossible.¡±


    Many students were shocked. Han Sen smiled and asked, ¡°Which life did you learn this skill in?¡±


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s face did not change, and he calmly said, ¡°It was in my 3754th life. In it, I was a musician that killed others with my music. I was trapped in an echoing valley, and eventually killed by my own musical powers.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head and did not say anything. He walked to the other side of the rock, just as Lone Bamboo had done. He stopped ten meters away and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Can Han Sen do it?¡± Yun Suyi was worried, and so she grabbed Yun Sushang¡¯s arm. She knew they could not be romantically involved, but that did not mean she wished to see Han Sen fail.


    Yun Sushang had a wry smile. ¡°How am I supposed to know? But not many people practice with sonic powers, and especially to the degree of Lone Bamboo. They are a rare talent, and we haven¡¯t seen Han Sen use a technique that is in any way simr to it. This is bad.¡±


    Yun Suyi was even more worried now. She wanted to say something, but before she did, Han Sen was speaking again.


    ¡°Sitting in the clouds, lonely and cold,¡± Han Sen said. He didn¡¯t think too much about it, but he wanted tofort Lone Bamboo. He wanted to understand him.


    Lone Bamboo had suffered ten thousand nightmares. Although he had be a genius as a result, Han Sen knew he must have been sad and lonely. No one knew how difficult it was to be that powerful. No one could understand the pain.


    After Han Sen wrote those words down, the rock shattered like powder. The seven words appeared, and they hit the onlookers like a physical weight. People¡¯s hearts sank in their chests.

 Chapter 1995 - 1995 One Sword Wakes the Heart Demon

    <strong>1995 One Sword Wakes the Heart Demon </strong>


    ¡°D*mn! This guy has a powerful sonic skill?¡± The audience at Sky Pce had their mouths wide open.


    Yun Suyi looked very happy. She looked at Yun Changkong and asked, ¡°Dad, does that mean that Han Sen passed the test?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Yun Changkong saw Han Sen¡¯s sword convey a portion of his strong mind, but since Yun Changkong wasn¡¯t proficient with sonic powers, he couldn¡¯t judge too urately.


    ¡°It is your turn.¡± Lone Bamboo saw the words Han Sen had written, and after a glimmer of surprise, he returned to his normal state. He spoke to Han Sen calmly.


    Han Sen was delighted. He had learned from Six Paths Emperor the Six Paths swordskills. Amongst them was Sonic Sword, which he also took the time to learn. It was fortunate he had learned it, too. If he hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d have lost right then and there.


    Six Paths swordskills were so strong. They couldn¡¯t have been any worse than the swordskills practiced in the geno universe. If he had been born here, Six Paths would have been a famous swordsman for sure.


    Thinking about Six Paths swordskills, Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°The spirit sword of Six Paths can trigger depression and break the will of enemies. It can make them fall to depression. Lone Bamboo has experienced so much, so he must be quite depressed already. The more depressed a person is, the more effective this is. Perhaps there is a chance I can win, after all.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo and smiled. ¡°I have a sword. You can take a look at it, if you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Lone Bamboo responded.


    Han Sen ran a skill. When he learned Six Paths¡¯ swordskills, he learned Heart Sword first. He hadn¡¯t practiced much of the other five, but he had used this a great deal. The others weren¡¯tparable to his proficiency with this.


    He put his right finger and middle finger together. It looked like a sword, and with it, he pointed at Lone Bamboo¡¯s forehead.


    Lone Bamboo did not dodge. Calmly, he watched Han Sen¡¯s performance. But when Han Sen¡¯s sword air came to his forehead, Lone Bamboo¡¯s face changed.


    The Kings in Sky Pce noticed Lone Bamboo¡¯s face change. And what they saw shocked them. They couldn¡¯t see what was so special about that sword, to make his face change like so.


    Ordinary people, and even the Kings themselves, thought it was an average strike. There was nothing special about it, or so it seemed. It really looked like a normal strike.


    ¡°What is this? Is it something different? I can¡¯t see the power inside it.¡± ¡°If you could see it, you would be Lone Bamboo.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Han Sen is a top enemy to shake Lone Bamboo so much.¡±


    A secondter, Han Sen¡¯s finger was on Lone Bamboo¡¯s forehead. Then, he pulled it away. He returned to his position.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s cold face was contorting in a bad way. His eyes were full of red vessels. He was trying to control something. But the scary power on him was getting heavier. The power in his body was like an angry beast raging around inside of him. He had only spilled some of its presence, but it was visibly scary.


    ¡°Oh, no! Han Sen¡¯s strike has triggered Lone Bamboo¡¯s demons.¡± Yun Changkong¡¯s face lost a little color.


    ¡°Dad, what is going on?¡± Yun Suyi and the others did not understand, either. They all turned to look at him.


    Yun Changkong lookedplicated, and he exined, ¡°Lone Bamboo¡¯s mental torture was excruciating, and he persevered through the ten thousand nightmares by his sheer force of will. Even though he endured it, he has nevere to feel at peace. It is like when a floodes, and you raise a dam to stop the flow of the water. It¡¯s a reservoir.


    All the water is stopped where it is, but it does not disappear. It is still there. The more he stops these thoughts, the greater the depression he feels. Imagine how scary it must be to have the struggles of ten thousand lives in your mind.¡±


    ¡°But the ten thousand nightmares were endured, and he survived despite his depression. Without interruption, keeping it at bay with a dam might work. But Han Sen¡¯s sword seems to have triggered the depression to act out. The suppressed emotions, that were built up for ten thousand years, have been let loose in an explosion. Lone Bamboo¡¯s mental fortitude had been broken. His ten-thousand-year depression hase. It is scarier than whatever he felt in any particr one of the lives he experienced. That depression might very well break him now, and it probably would do the same even if he was a King. Lone Bamboo...¡± Yun Changkong stopped talking. He looked worried.


    Lone Bamboo was breathing like a beast, with green veins pulsating. His presence was losing itsposure. He was looking more like a demon, almost freed from its cage. Many students that were watching look terrified at the mere sight.


    Roar! Lone Bamboo roared to the sky. The energy inside him broke free, and it burst out.


    The whole ce filled up with scary feelings that were hard to describe. Han Sen was in the arena. Even the students outside the ring could feel Lone Bamboo, even if they had a weak will. Their eyes started to cry. They felt hopeless, and they wished to die.


    Some Baron students could not control themselves. They pulled out their swords and put them to their necks. It felt as if there was no more hope, and only sadness would prevail. They felt as if there was nothing left to live for, and death was all they could want.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± A sigh came from the pce. Some weird strength re-imbued the arena, separating it from Lone Bamboo and his power.


    The students that were going to cut themselves, snapped out of their daze. They were so scared by what happened, many of them had p*ssed themselves.


    In the arena, Lone Bamboo stared at Han Sen with a scary presence. His face looked terrifying.


    Han Sen did not expect Lone Bamboo¡¯s depression to be this heavy. It exceeded all his expectations, and he rather regretted doing what he had done. If Lone Bamboo could not withstand the pressure and tried to kill himself, even if the elites of Sky Pce saved him, he would continue living with a broken mind.


    Han Sen wanted to win, yes. But he did not want to destroy Lone Bamboo.


    But now, it was toote to stop. He had triggered Lone Bamboo¡¯s depression, and not even Han Sen could suppress it. ¡°Dad, what is going on?¡± This time, even Yun Sushang sounded shaky.


    Yun Changkong looked dim, and he slowly said, ¡°Han Sen¡¯s talents are too scary. He haspletely triggered the volume of Lone Bamboo¡¯s depression. Lone Bamboo¡¯s demons have awoken. This now leads to two possibilities. Either he beats the demon and reverts to his previous self, or he sumbs to it. If that happens, he might try tomit suicide or even kill people.¡±


    ¡°Can Brother Lone Bamboo make it?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked.


    ¡°Hard!¡± Yun Changkong spoke only one word.

 Chapter 1996 - 1996 Fight Me

    <strong>1996 Fight Me</strong>


    ¡°Living is hard, and life is grey.¡±


    This time, Han Sen had to acknowledge the fact that he had done something to harm another person that would not benefit himself. He had broken a dam that restrained the turmoil and pain of a thousand lifetimes. It had unleashed a demon.


    The students beyond the arena were protected by the elites, so Lone Bamboo¡¯s emotions were trapped inside the arena. And in that arena, only Lone Bamboo and Han Sen stood against that tide of pain. The wretched emotions stemming from Lone Bamboo were all bearing down on Han Sen.


    Han Sen felt as if his life was grey, desperate, painful, sad, and full of regret. All these emotions were striking him at once. No matter how strong his will was, he could not fend them all off.


    A pretty young bride stepped out of a red carriage. She was to marry a handsome man, but during the ceremony, a group of thieves stormed in. The knifelights shed, and blood was everywhere. Obsceneughs cackled in the air. The pretty bride-to-be was raped to death in front of her husband.


    In this life, Lone Bamboo died without closing his eyes.


    In a forest, a mother tiger was ying with two cubs. But suddenly, there was a gunshot. The mother tiger was hit by a tranquilizer and immobilized. She watched as her two children were skinned and cooked. The hunters ate them, until thest scraps of them were gone. The tiger¡¯s eyes shed blood tears.


    In this life, Lone Bamboo would have rather died.


    In the sky, a swordsman was fighting a number of enemies. He killed many, but he was injured. He was left powerless, and he would soon die from his wounds.


    A middle-aged man, holding a young woman, looked at the swordsman with disdain. Heughed. ¡°Lone Bamboo, just die. I will y with your woman and tend to your home. Perhaps I might kill your son, though.¡±


    The swordsman roared in fury, but death was not something he could escape. He died beneath the man¡¯s feet, without the strength to even grasp at his clothes.


    Every dream was a loop of despair. Every life had lived, rich or poor, important or menial, ended sadly.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s despair was driving Han Sen crazy. The depressiony heavily on Han Sen as he saw the strife Lone Bamboo had been through.


    Although he didn¡¯t have to experience all of Lone Bamboo¡¯s nightmares, he saw the saddest scenes in Lone Bamboo¡¯s memory. They were sent directly into Han Sen¡¯s mind, and they made Han Sen feel as if he was right there.


    Han Sen wanted to use his will to defeat the encroaching depression, but it was too scary. He could not hold it off. He was forced to experience all those sad stories, and they hurt him. He wanted to die.


    Han Sen quickly focused on trying to fight against the depression with Lone Bamboo.


    In that arena, Lone Bamboo and Han Sen were standing in front of each other. Lone Bamboo looked like a demon, and Han Sen had his eyes shut, with all color drained from his face.


    The quiet now was scarier than if they were having a swordfight. Lone Bamboo¡¯s terrifying presence was growing in magnitude. It was like a broken dam that could not hold back the flood.


    Lone Bamboo looked hopeless, as if he wanted to bring ruin to everything. His hand moved to the jade sword on his waist.


    ¡°Oh, no! Lone Bamboo can¡¯t restrain it anymore,¡± Yun Changkong said, looking sick.


    The elders of Sky Pce arrived at the arena. They all stared down at Lone Bamboo seriously.


    The sadness and loneliness of thousands of years was something that not even a King could withstand. Even the leader of Sky Pce himself could not fix something such as this. All they could do was watch, for they could not help him.


    If you were sick in your heart, you had to help yourself. If Lone Bamboo could not do this, not even God could save him.


    Han Sen was not any better than Lone Bamboo, and now he was fighting against that depression. His will was being consumed by the hollowness spreading through him.


    No matter how strong a human was, everyone had some measure of empathy. The lives Han Sen was seeing would make even a god cry. And Han Sen was just a human.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were starting to be dull, and his body felt like death.


    ¡°Oh, no! Han Sen has been invaded by Lone Bamboo¡¯s demon.¡± Thousand Feather Crane could see something was amiss. He spoke to Yun Changkong, ¡°Master, should we take Han Sen out of there?¡±


    ¡°Han Sen cannot be moved now. He is the one that triggered Lone Bamboo¡¯s depression. His presence is helping Lone Bamboo. He still wants to win. If Han Sen was taken away, then Lone Bamboo would lose his purpose. He would breakpletely, and then there¡¯d be no hope left,¡± Yun Changkong said while shaking his head.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s eyes looked murderous, and his face looked demonic. His breathing was hoarse. The green veins in his hand were bulging, stretching the skin. He pulled out his jade sword slowly. The jade sword was like a mountain.


    In Sky Pce, a woman frowned.


    ¡°Leader, Lone Bamboo cannot control his demon. Are you not going to help?¡±


    The Sky Pce leader shook his head. ¡°If we strike now, we will only save a corpse. He has to save himself.¡±


    ¡°The demon is in his heart. How is he going to save himself?¡± thedy said.


    ¡°If his will is there, he still has a chance to get through this alive,¡± the Sky Pce leader said quietly.


    ¡°Where will he find the faith he needs?¡± thedy asked.


    The Sky Pce leader did not answer. He looked at the arena, where Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were.


    Lone Bamboo had drawn a jade sword. It was a clean de, without a single mark or speck of dust on its surface. But the jade sword had a terrifying aura, as if it was carrying all the fires of hell.


    Then, under the weight of the depression, Lone Bamboo¡¯s whole body became wreathed in ck fire. The fire was disturbing to look at.


    Lone Bamboo lifted the jade sword towards Han Sen. He walked slowly, his lips moving as he went. He was speaking too quietly for anyone to hear what he was saying, though.


    ¡°Has Lone Bamboo fallen fully under the control of the demon?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked.


    Many of the elites and elders thought Lone Bamboo was being controlled by the heart demon. It wanted to unleash its anger and kill Han Sen. Their expressions looked horrified.


    The Sky Pce students saw Lone Bamboo reach Han Sen. He was like a man-eating demon. It was a sight that shocked them.


    Han Sen stood motionless, his eyes still closed. It was like he didn¡¯t know Lone Bamboo wasing. His face turned grey, and his presence was fading fast.


    All the nightmares kept shing through his head. He had been infected by them. Although they were not as real to him as they were for Lone Bamboo, they were deep in his heart.


    Lone Bamboo stepped over to Han Sen with red eyes. He raised his sword and swung it at Han Sen.


    Yun Suyi screamed.


    Yun Changkong and the elders were now wondering if they should save Han Sen.


    But Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword did not reach Han Sen. He pointed it at Han Sen¡¯s nose, and then he roared like a monster. ¡°Fight me!¡±


    ¡°He is not lost!¡± the crowd realized, thrilled.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened, and he grabbed his Ghost Teeth Knife.

 Chapter 1997 - 1997 Knife and Sword Battle

    <strong>1997 Knife and Sword Battle </strong>


    The knife and the sword made a crackling noise when they shed. The knife and sword airs broke at the same time.


    shing. Thrusting. Swiping. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo¡¯s techniques were very simple, but they were also very deadly.


    The battles before had been stunning enough, but this was a genuine fight. They had only beenparing skills before this. Now that they were fighting, their movements were simple and direct, without any added ir or style. But even so, every single attack was incredibly scary. Life and death were one misstep apart.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The knife and the sword kept attacking. The sword airs and the knife airs were running at maximum power, and the swordmind and knifemind of the fighters swirled around the arena.


    Their minds were growing in strength as the terrifying fight progressed, and suddenly, they were breaking into a King ss tier of battle. They were like wild horses that couldn¡¯t stop running.


    ¡°Their minds are still increasing. This is cheating! Are they going to be deified? They are just Earls!¡±


    ¡°They have ascended so high because the depression is driving them forward. They cannot escape the effect it is having on them.¡±


    ¡°If they are Earls, why are they fighting so far out of their league?¡±


    ¡°It is a shame that if they keep fighting, there won¡¯t be a winner. It will be a tragedy no matter whoes out on top.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be a tragedy if they did not fight, as well. For now, Brother Bamboo has faith. If they stop fighting, his perseverance will be consumed by the depression.¡±


    ¡°It would be useless to continue the exams after this fight. No one else could stand up to either of those two.¡±


    Yun Suyi was so scared. She grabbed Yun Sushang¡¯s shoulder. Her heart was thumping with every knife and sword sh. She looked pale.


    Yun Sushang held her hand andforted her.


    ¡°Master, if they keep fighting, the depression will affect them more and more. Should we stop them?¡± Thousand Feather Crane could see that their situation was a poor one.


    Yun Changkong shook his head. ¡°It is toote for them to retreat. If they do that, they will die. For now, they can only proceed. They are going through hell, so they have to keep going. They need to survive in death. If they do this, they might have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Survive in death?¡± Yun Suyi quickly asked.


    Yun Changkong sighed and said, ¡°The depression will only increase as they fight. But this is also a release of that energy. Lone Bamboo kept it suppressed for the longest time. If he is able to unleash it all now, there is a hope he will end up fine. It¡¯ll be difficult, but there is nothing else he can do.¡±


    ¡°What about Han Sen? Does he need to release energy?¡± Yun Suyi asked.


    Yun Changkong shook his head. ¡°It is the opposite for him. He does not need to release anything. He is being affected by Lone Bamboo¡¯s depression. The demon resides inside Lone Bamboo, so Han Sen is fighting to keep his emotions from destroying himself. He is fighting for his life right now; he won¡¯t want himself to die.¡±


    ¡°How this fight ends will depend on Han Sen. If he gives in to the demon and ends up wanting to die, Lone Bamboo will lose his purpose and give in to the demon, too. Even if Han Sen can withstand that demon, if he stops fighting with Lone Bamboo and allowing him to release his depression, things will end up the same. So, Han Sen cannot afford to lose to himself nor Lone Bamboo.¡±


    Hearing Yun Changkong, Yun Suyi grew more nervous than ever.


    The minds of the two were strong. Under a King ss shield, there was still a leak. Many of the Sky Pce students were affected, and their hearts were beating savagely in their chests. They wanted to die or destroy things.


    There was a cloud in the sky, above the arena. The white cloud had a beast inside it. The cloud spread like water, covering the entire arena. It smothered the scary feelings permeating the arena, so the audience could not be affected.


    ¡°It is Dream Beast. Dream Beast removed their feelings. If their feelings reach a level a King ss cannot handle...¡±


    The students of Sky Pce felt better, but the beast in the cloud was quivering.


    The King ss elites could not withstand the feelings given off by Han Sen and Lone Bamboo. Their feelings were exceeding the range of a King ss being. That was why the Dream Beast had to emerge and lend a hand in suppressing the emotions. It had to ensure the feelings and depression wouldn¡¯t affect the students enough to permanently harm them. Not many people could carry such depression and keep on going, as Lone Bamboo had done.


    Han Sen¡¯s knife was moving like crazy, and his knifemind was going wild. His body was like a beast that could shred space.


    Han Sen had received his deified knifemind from the scabbard, but he was just carrying it. It didn¡¯t belong to him, so he could not use every ounce of its strength when he used it.


    But now, underneath the rage of that depression, Han Sen had to exert all his power and knifemind to retaliate against his foe. His knifemind was drawing closer to him beneath that pressure.


    And Han Sen was able to understand the Teeth Knife knifemind more, as well. It was assimting with Han Sen. The knifemind had just been a tool, but now it was bing one with his instincts.


    Teeth Knife knifemind destroyed everything, and that destructive madness spurred Han Sen with the desire to live- even in the face of all that depression.


    When Han Sen merged with the Teeth Knife knifemind, Ghost Teeth Knife became stronger.


    Ghost Teeth Knife followed Han Sen because of the deified knifemind he possessed. It was not following Han Sen explicitly. So, with Han Sen limited ability to use the deified knifemind, he still hadn¡¯t been able to unlock Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s true power.


    But when Han Senbined with the deified knifemind, Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s true power was triggered through Han Sen.


    Boom!


    Han Sen felt the scary power of Ghost Teeth Knife flow out of the knife. If he hadn¡¯t awakened it, the demon would have lost control. A mark on Lone Bamboo¡¯s forehead cracked. An eye opened there, and it began to bleed.


    Han Sen had seen Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s eye, which was perfectly clear. Lone Bamboo¡¯s was different.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s Sky eye was full of a murderous feeling. The mere sight of it could shake someone¡¯s soul.


    When the Sky eye opened, Lone Bamboo¡¯s power increased. It was unbelievable. With dismaying speed and strength, he teleported in front of Han Sen.

 Chapter 1998 - 1998 The Demon Blocking the Sky

    <strong>1998 The Demon Blocking the Sky </strong>


    Han Sen shed at Lone Bamboo, but Lone Bamboo did not dodge. He reached out his hand and grabbed Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s de. Blood poured from his hand, but he wasn¡¯t nning on letting go.


    Han Sen pulled back, but he couldn¡¯t pull Ghost Teeth Knife out of Lone Bamboo¡¯s grasp. Having opened his Sky eye, Lone Bamboo was now far stronger.


    Before Han Sen could react again, Lone Bamboo¡¯s Sky eye fired a red light. It wasing toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen wanted to block the red light with his left hand, but Lone Bamboo was also swinging a jade sword at him.


    There was nothing he could do, so Han Sen had to react quickly. He let his knife go and evade the red light and the jade sword. When he swept past Lone Bamboo, Han Sen punched his opponent¡¯s wrist, knocking the jade sword out of his hand. He moved to grab it.


    The knife and the sword had lost their respective masters. Yun Changkong and the elders said, ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yun Suyi asked, suddenly looking nervous.


    Yun Changkong frowned and said, ¡°Lone Bamboo is affected by a demon. He will want to destroy everything. And Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife is an evil knife that wishes to destroy everything, too. Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Knife knifemind was triggered. It has a very destructive element. While it is held by Lone Bamboo, it makes the demon even angrier. And...¡±


    ¡°And what?¡± Yun Suyi quickly asked.


    Yun Changkong had a wry smile. ¡°And Lone Bamboo¡¯s jade sword is not a holy weapon. It is just a practice sword made from a Xuan Jade Spirit. Aside from being sturdy, it is practically useless. Han Sen has exchanged his King ss weapon that aligned with his Teeth Knife knifeskills for a simple practice sword. And on top of that, Lone Bamboo has his eye open. I don¡¯t think Han Sen can keep up much longer.¡±


    ¡°How... Lone Bamboo¡¯s jade sword... How can it be a practice sword?¡± Yun Suyi and the others looked at it in shock. ¡°Hmph.¡± Yun Changkong sighed and did not exin.


    After Lone Bamboo gripped Ghost Teeth Knife, the evil presence rose up, stoking the murderous power within him. He looked like a demon that wished destruction on all the world.


    Boom!


    He shed towards Han Sen. The knifelight looked like a demon,ing to consume Han Sen. It looked like Teeth Knife, minus its Teeth power. It did have Ghost Teeth Knife powers, though, and the depression powers as well. It was more powerful now than it had been when Han Sen was using it.


    ¡°Pce Leader, are you not going to intervene? Han Sen is not going to be able to withstand that strike. They will both be destroyed,¡± said a woman, frowning at Sky Pce leader.


    The leader squinted his eyes and said, ¡°There is no rush.¡±


    Thedy felt saddened by this, and she said, ¡°Lone Bamboo is your student, and Han Sen is one of Yisha¡¯s people. If anything happens, you can be the one to inform Yisha herself. You can do anything you wish, since you aren¡¯t afraid of her.¡±


    In the arena, Han Sen was wielding the jade sword. His swordmind exploded. He attacked the scary knifemind. The sword skills were those Lone Bamboo had just used.


    The weapons had swapped owners, and the skills had been swapped now, too. The fight continued, with no winner seeming likely to emerge.


    ¡°Sh*t! Brother Lone Bamboo can use knives? And Han Sen can use swords, as well? This is strange! He can¡¯t be like Lone Bamboo, having experienced lifetimes of nightmares, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the only one who can fight Lone Bamboo like this.¡±


    Even King ss sorts like Yun Changkong were surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected that Han Sen would be able to use the practice sword effectively against Lone Bamboo. His swordskills were very scary, and they appeared even stronger than when he used knifeskills. Unfortunately, his powers were a little suppressed by Lone Bamboo. He was still at a disadvantage.


    Lone Bamboo, with his Sky eye open and an activated Ghost Teeth Knife, made Han Sen¡¯s Earl body look meager.


    Han Sen was being careful. He knew he could not use super king spirit here, and he could not use his own swordskills. That was why he had to use Lone Bamboo¡¯s swordskills to fight.


    Han Sen summoned the ant queen¡¯s mark, then he summoned the rabbit shoes and red mink glove. Now, Han Sen¡¯s situation was not as dire.


    Han Sen stabilized the fight, then turned his mind back to the battle.


    The battle was so breath-taking that the students were forgetting to breathe. Everyone just stared at Han Sen and Lone Bamboo. They did not want to miss a single moment.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s body was bing stronger. Ghost Teeth Knife was triggered by his depression, and his full powers were showing.


    Every sh was fueled with enough power to break space.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t wielding as much power, but his swordskills were wless. When he moved, the jade sword was like a lotus flower. He was not at a disadvantage.


    But Lone Bamboo¡¯s depression was getting stronger, and it was rising quickly. The presence surrounding him was bing scarier. Han Sen had to fight back Lone Bamboo and the depression at the same time. He was feeling the pressure.


    Suddenly, Lone Bamboo fell back across the arena floor. He kept his distance, and he just stared at Han Sen. His three eyes were red, and they looked like those of a demon.


    Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo, but he did not feel happy. He felt heavier.


    Lone Bamboo was holding Ghost Teeth Knife. His presence seemed like it was on fire. He suddenly generated a real fire and blew it up into the sky.


    ¡°Leveled up?¡± Yun Changkong and the others were shocked.


    Many students in Sky Pce understood what was going on, as well. Lone Bamboo, amidst all that was happening, was bing a Marquise.


    The Sky eye was red, like a bloodied sea. When Lone Bamboo changed, the Sky eye¡¯s red sea began to deepen. A horrifying power was swelling out of that eye, and it made Lone Bamboo¡¯s body stronger and stronger.


    Ghost Teeth Knife was bing stronger, too. The knife was wreathed in fire, like a demon roaring.


    Lone Bamboo leveled up to the rank of Marquise and broke the equilibrium of the battlefield. An endless surge of power went into Ghost Teeth Knife, making it stronger. The knife¡¯s mes were like a demon¡¯s, and it covered the entire arena.


    Han Sen thought he could fight Lone Bamboo with his presence and mind, but now he was under such suppression that he couldn¡¯t even release his powers.


    The whole ce was quiet. Only the flickering knife made a sound, roaring like a bonfire.

 Chapter 1999 - 1999 Dongxuan Breakthrough

    <strong>1999 Dongxuan Breakthrough</strong>


    Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s fire was getting scary. The power kept building, and Lone Bamboo was on the verge of losing all control. He was going to generate the strongest strike he could to end the fight and kill Han Sen.


    The frightening knife mesy seemed to exert incredible force on the broken arena, and the floor had already dropped a few feet. Han Sen¡¯s knifemind and depression were harming him. He could not unleash the power or the sensations inside his body.


    But suppression like that made Han Sen feel energized. When people like Han Sen were put under greater pressure, they could perform much better.


    Facing Lone Bamboo, who had just be a Marquise, heightened Han Sen¡¯s desire to win. The negativity he was under now affected him far less.


    Spell¡¯s armor was shing white. Her skin and bones turned a jade color. The blood in Han Sen¡¯s body was boiling and roaring.


    Han Sen raised the jade sword in his hand. That jade swordcked special powers, but it had not so much as cracked in the intense fighting. It was a testament to the quality of its craft.


    Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo, and then he stroked the de of the jade sword. He poured power into it, but the power was very tame. It rested inside the sword, waiting to be unleashed.


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s behavior, Yun Suyi grabbed Yun Sushang and asked, ¡°Is Han Sen hoping to ept this next attack?¡±


    ¡°It seems that way.¡± Yun Sushang did not understand, either. If both fighters were Marquise, then Han Sen might have stood a chance. With an entire tier between them, however, there was no way Han Sen could withstand such an attack.


    ¡°He has no choice but to ept this strike,¡± Yun Changkong said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yun Suyi asked, confused.


    ¡°The arena is too small. Lone Bamboo¡¯s demon has locked down the entire arena. If Han Sen is still in that arena, he won¡¯t be able to evade it. So, he has to muster what he has to take it,¡± Yun Changkong said.


    ¡°Can he defend against it? There is a whole level of difference between Earls and Marquises.¡± Yun Suyi¡¯s voice sounded shaky. She looked disturbed.


    Yes, he can endure it.¡± Before Yun Changkong answered, someone else walked in and answered the question for him.


    Yun Suyi looked over towards the voice, and she saw a man staring down on the arena. His eyes were red. He looked more nervous than the fighters on the field.


    ¡°Yu Jing, how do you know Han Sen can endure this attack?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked Yu Jing.


    ¡°Fenghou Pills. I gave him a Fenghou Pill. If he takes it, he can temporarily wield the power of a Marquise. So, yes; he can take this attack, and he will win.¡± Yu Jing sounded like he was talking to himself, trying to make himself feel better.


    ¡°Fenghou Pills?¡± Yun Sushang and the others were shocked. ¡°Why did you give him Fenghou Pills?¡±


    ¡°I bet every penny I had that he would win ten times in a row. He has to win; it¡¯s either that or bankruptcy.¡± Yu Jing sounded like his words had been squeezed out through his teeth. His fists were clenched so hard, his nails were digging into the flesh.


    If Han Sen¡¯s opponent hadn¡¯t been Lone Bamboo, Yu Jing would not have been so desperate. But the match was on now, and all was on the line. If Han Sen lost, Yu Jing would be dealt a devastating blow.


    ¡°It is good for him to have the Fenghou Pills. In that case, Han Sen can win.¡± Yun Suyi was very happy to hear Han Sen still had a chance.


    Yun Changkong sighed and said, ¡°He would have a chance if he had eaten it at the beginning. Now it is toote.¡±


    ¡°What is toote?¡± Yu Jing demanded. His sudden fear made him rather impolite.


    Yun Changkong did not mind, though. He calmly said, ¡°Lone Bamboo¡¯s knifemind has already locked on to Han Sen. Any mistake on his part will prompt Lone Bamboo to attack. Do you think he has the time to take a pill?¡±


    Yu Jing looked as if he had been electrified. He froze on the spot.


    Yun Suyi had just been feeling calmer, but now she was nervous again. She said, ¡°What do we do? Will Lone Bamboo kill Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°It is doubtful that the leader would stand idly by and let Han Sen be murdered. But if he stops this now, then Lone Bamboo will be destroyed,¡± Yun Changkong said with regret.


    In the arena, Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s power was increasing. Han Sen was holding the jade sword between himself and the knifemind. He was like a mountain, and he wasn¡¯t affected.


    An amazing energy was coursing through Han Sen¡¯s body. It was the Dongxuan Sutra. Under the suppression of his opponent, the Dongxuan Sutra was finally having a breakthrough. It was bing Earl ss, and the Dongxuan Aura was imbuing Han Sen with a grander power.


    Although it was not enough to fight back Lone Bamboo¡¯s knifemind, the energy release was making Han Sen¡¯s eyes clearer.


    The knifemind and the depression were things that Han Sen could see as sequence chains. They looked like a giant spider web, all around Han Sen.


    When the Dongxuan Aura got stronger, the sequence chain became easier to discern. A level of detail that he had never previously discerned was now bing clear.


    Boom!


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power exploded in Han Sen¡¯s body. It was like it was breaking all the cells inside Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Although the feeling was destructive and strange, it gave Han Sen the sense of chains being severed. Under the suppression of the knifemind and the depression, he felt rather rxed. He felt as if he was facing a fire and a wind, but they were raging around him rather than against him.


    The pressure suddenly disappeared. No matter how powerful it was, in Han Sen¡¯s eye, it was just a sequence chain.


    Two different powers were rising inside Han Sen¡¯s body, and they were pumped into the jade sword. The sword started to shine with a bright light.


    Teeth Knife knifemind began to synergize with Han Sen¡¯s swordmind. They fit together like two halves of a zipper. Twopletely different powers werebining into one inside the jade sword. The light from the jade sword extinguished the knife¡¯s fire.


    Han Sen stood silently, holding the sword before him. He was like a god, standing amidst the knife¡¯s fire. No matter how much Lone Bamboo or Ghost Teeth Knife leveled up, they could not suppress Han Sen¡¯s power.

 Chapter 2000 - 2000 The Battle Ends

    <strong>2000 The Battle Ends</strong>


    The students watched the fight with gaping mouths. Han Sen¡¯s power didn¡¯t seem as strong as Lone Bamboo¡¯s, but it felt as if the contestants were somehow even. The situation almost seemed self-contradictory.


    The King ss observers noticed Han Sen¡¯s energy, and when they saw it, they were shocked. They felt the same thing that the students felt, but they could understand a bit more.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t as powerful as Lone Bamboo, who was a Marquise. But it seemed that his energy wasn¡¯t being suppressed. He was getting stronger.


    Despite the fact that Lone Bamboo¡¯s knifemind was continuing to grow, Han Sen wasn¡¯t being crushed under the weight.


    Both of them were emanating a terrifying intensity, and it was visible in their eyes. The students that watched the fight were not seeing Han Sen and Lone Bamboo anymore. It was just an evil demon fighting a jade-white shadow. When both of them collided, it was like day and night. Neither of them gained the upper hand, and neither of them was put down.


    Boom!


    Two powers were being pushed to their max. They crossed a threshold, and Dream Beast was unable to hold back the force they were letting off. The power spilled out, and many of the students of Sky Pce felt as if their heads were going to explode.


    Lone Bamboo roared. He lifted Ghost Teeth Knife above his head with both hands. He summoned that scary power to strike Han Sen down.


    Yun Changkong and the other elders grimaced. They knew this next strike wouldmit a tragedy. There was no way back now.


    The leader of Sky Pce sighed. He stood up from his chair and readied himself to get involved.


    Han Sen pointed the jade sword at Lone Bamboo. He was like a mountain. He did not look scared, and neither did it look as if he wanted to take a single step back.


    Lone Bamboo looked frightening. His body and knifebined into one. His murderous fire erupted like that of a volcano, spewing into the sky.


    Just when everyone thought Lone Bamboo was going to sh, Ghost Teeth Knife remained in the air and unmoving. Lone Bamboo looked at Han Sen, or rather, the sword he wielded. When he did, aplex expression overtook his face.


    On a green grassy field, a little girl that was nine years old was holding a jade sword. She had ponytails. She was practicing swordskills, and she was obviously a beginner. She identally hit herself on the head and dropped onto the ground. She threw the sword away and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, why are you crying?¡± a young man asked, smiling. He crouched down next to her and took her head in a gentle hand.


    ¡°Big Brother, I am not practicing with a sword anymore. That stupid sword just bullied me!¡± Wan¡¯er said, wiping her tears.


    ¡°How could your sword bully you? He is your most loyal, little guy. If you treat him well, he will be nice to you in return,¡± the young man said, as he picked up the jade sword.


    Wan¡¯er lifted her lips and said, ¡°I am nice to it. I wipe it clean and even make it smell good, but even so, it just won¡¯t listen to me. It¡¯s annoying!¡±


    The young manughed. He held the jade sword, and as he stood upon the grass, he began to swing it. That jade sword was light in his hand, as spry as a dragon in a dance.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, to treat it nice is to understand it. Wiping it clean is not enough.¡± The young man stopped practicing, and he handed it back to the girl and rubbed her on the head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I hate it. It won¡¯t listen to me. It only listens to you.¡± Wan¡¯er sounded mad, but even so, she looked happy.


    In a garden, a young many down beside a pond and repeatedly threw up. He was going to puke his guts out.


    ¡°Brother, how can you drink like that?¡± Ady with a big ponytail walked out of the house. She ran up to the young man and tried to help him up.


    ¡°Ignore me. It is fine,¡± the man mumbled.


    ¡°Brother, to fail is nothing. I know you are the best, and I know you have what it takes to win. You have to stay strong,¡± thedy spoke with sincerity, as she lifted the young man upright.


    The young man fell back to the ground and passed out. He was too heavy to lift without any help.


    Thedy tried to pull him up, but she was unable to. She ran to the house and collected a nket. With it, she covered him. Then, she sat down near him and prayed to the stars. ¡°If there is a God up there, I hope you can help my brother and show him the way. I will do anything for that.¡±


    Under the moon, the many on the ground with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡± Lone Bamboo looked at the jade sword and moved his lips. He did not make a noise, but his eyes said he was thinking of many things.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fall... I can¡¯t fall... If I am going to die... Even with just a dirty soul left... I have to keep going...¡± Lone Bamboo¡¯s teeth shook, but his eyes looked adamant.


    The knife¡¯s fire was like a demon in the sky. It was just fading, rather than being destroyed.


    ¡°Lone Bamboo seems to have woken up a little.¡± The woman next to the Sky Pce leader sounded surprised.


    Yun Changkong and the elders looked happy, but it was only for a second.


    The demon¡¯s roots were deep, and not even a King ss could suppress itpletely. It was remarkable that Lone Bamboo had managed to get his mind back in this condition, but there was no way he could suppress the desire of the demon.


    Han Sen watched Lone Bamboo, surprised. Lone Bamboo controlled the demon at the veryst second. He did not give in to it.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s body quivered. He had experienced pain that could not be described. That scary depression and knifemind were fading inside him.


    Everyone looked so happy. Lone Bamboo pushed the demon back into his body. Now, he was scarier than a ghost. The Nobles were all delighted. They had no clue how he had done that.


    Han Sen put away his own powers. He lowered the jade sword and looked at Lone Bamboo. The power was no longer epassing the arena.


    Lone Bamboo threw Ghost Teeth Knife over to Han Sen. He said simply, ¡°I am a Marquise. I should not fight. You win this round.¡±


    Han Sen picked up Ghost Teeth Knife and handed over the jade sword.


    Lone Bamboo epted the jade sword, wiped it clean, and resheathed it in his scabbard. That sword was his most precious possession.


    Seeing Lone Bamboo leave, Han Sen spoke to himself. ¡°His body contains a demon, but his heart possesses an angel. Strange man.¡±


    No one expected the scary spectacle to end this way, but it didn¡¯t affect the overall excitement.


    A long time after that fight came to an end, people continued to talk about it. Those who watched that fight didn¡¯t forget the appearance of the fighters. They would never forget.

 Chapter 2001 - 2001 Rare Beast Island

    <strong>2001 Rare Beast Ind</strong>


    After that fight, Sky Pce students frequently debated whether Han Sen or Lone Bamboo was stronger. The discussions never yielded any answers, though.


    Lone Bamboo had be a Marquise, but Han Sen remained an Earl. If they were to have a rematch, it wouldn¡¯t be for a long time. However, Han Sen¡¯s performance in the fight had garnered him much respect from all of the students of Sky Pce.


    The next few rounds of the exam offered no trouble. He won every match and achieved first ce in the Earl ss exams. He received permission to visit the holy house, and there, he found the Under the Sky knifeskill.


    He was also the recipient of more Fenghou Pills and a Marquise treasure for a prize.


    Han Sen¡¯s name was famous in Sky Pce, but he cared little for the recognition. He focused on practicing his knifeskills at home.


    Yu Jing was super cocky when walking up to the rich men to collect his winnings. With a smug look, he said, ¡°I brought you the contract. Did you guys bring the harvest?¡±


    One of the men smiled and instructed his maid to give Yu Jing a box. He smiled and said, ¡°We did lose. It was amazing to watch, and it was worth losing this. What you deserve is inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Jing epted the box and had a look at the contents. He smiled like a flower.


    Yun Suyi didn¡¯t go looking for Han Sen for a few days. She knew there couldn¡¯t be a happy ending between them, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him each day.


    After Han Sen took the scroll, he quickly learned the knifeskill. And just as expected, with his Heavenly Go, Dongxuan Sutra, and Sky Pce as a base, it was easy to getfortable with. He improved a lot in just a few days.


    ¡°This knifeskill has a significant w. It is not because Yun Suyi performed it incorrectly.¡± After Han Sen practiced with it himself, he quickly discovered the problem.


    Han Sen had a decent understanding of Sky Pce¡¯s text. With Heavenly Go and the Dongxuan Sutra, there was a way he could fix the problem without having to learn the Textless Book. That way, he would be able to make Under the Sky nearly perfect.


    ¡°If I¡¯m known to hold this knifeskill, when I use the Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go, people will believe I¡¯m using Under the Sky. If I¡¯m careful, Yisha won¡¯t think I am Dor.¡± Han Sen wanted this skill badly, and that was one of the reasons why.


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t use Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go. Without them, he was a good deal weaker, which sucked.


    Han Sen did not see Yun Suyi, and he didn¡¯t make ns to see her, either. But if he happened to run into her, he would show her the modified version of Under the Sky.


    Han Sen went to the seventh floor of the White Jade Building. He did not see Yun Suyi, so he settled for absorbing the Jade Air and leveling up his Jadeskin.


    ¡°Brother Han, how have you been recently?¡± Han Sen was sitting near an old tree, reading. Yu Jing came flying over on his mount.


    Now Yu Jing looked like a bona fide rich person. The Jade Night Crane he had used previously was gone, and he was now riding a green flying dragon.


    His armor had been exchanged for a new set that looked incredibly valuable, and he was also decorated with an array of jewelry. He looked very powerful.


    ¡°Not bad. What do you want?¡± Han Sen asked Yu Jing, looking up from his reading.


    ¡°Brother Han, I gave you my Fenghou Pills, but you did not use them in the exam.¡± Yu Jing smiled.


    ¡°You said you gave them to me as a gift for free. Are you saying you want them back?¡± Han Sen askedckadaisically.


    ¡°Of course not. The pills belong to you. Why would I want them back? I am saying there is someone who would like to buy them. When you reached first ce, you received more of them. Would you like to sell the ones I gave you? The price is handsome,¡± Yu Jing exined, making an expansive gesture with his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling,¡± Han Sen said, then went back to his reading.


    Yu Jing took a peek, and seeing that Han Sen was trying to learn the regional poptions of xenogeneics, he smiled and said, ¡°Ah, Brother Han. You are hunting xenogeneics? I have a good ce you can go. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Oh, tell me.¡± Han Sen looked at him.


    He had been looking for a long time, and he hadn¡¯t been able to find a location in which he could y many Earls in a small amount of time.


    Every ce had some sort of drawback. Old Night Ind¡¯s monster poption was spread too thin, and it was difficult to find big groups of Earl xenogeneics there. Xuanyuan Cave¡¯s xenogeneics were hidden, and you usually had to wait for them to find you.


    Every ce had a w, and not one hadrge groups of Earls.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this pamphlet before,¡± Yu Jing said. ¡°This is shared with other students, so of course it doesn¡¯t have the really good spots. I know of a private ind with lots of rare xenogeneics. They are mostly Earls, too.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s private, how do I gain ess?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Yu Jingughed and said, ¡°In the past, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to get in. But now, things are different. You are Han Sen. At this point, who doesn¡¯t know your name? Being the Knife and Sword Master is no joke.¡±


    ¡°Wait, when was I given this title?¡± Han Sen thought thebel sounded old fashioned.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not the Knife and Sword Master by yourself,¡± Yu Jing said.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand that, so he waited.


    Yu Jing, seeing Han Sen¡¯s confusion, coughed and said, ¡°It only works when you and Lone Bamboo are together. You know of Lone Bamboo¡¯s reputation here. If the students of Sky Pce put you¡ªan outsider¡ªon par with Lone Bamboo, you should know how lofty your reputation has be.¡±


    ¡°So, am I the knife master or the sword master?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    ¡°Neither. You cannot be separated. You are both the Knife and Sword Master. There is no Knife Master, and neither is there a Sword Master.¡± Yu Jing then changed his tone. ¡°The ind I have told you about is called Rare Beast Ind. That ind is owned by the second elder. He treasures it so much, not even his students can go there. Only those of his bloodline can enter and hunt there. The elder has a young son called Shi Beifeng, and he admires you a great deal. He would like to invite you to hunt there.¡±


    ¡°Something that great exists?¡± Han Sen looked at Yu Jing in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course, but there is one condition. He wants you to help him capture a xenogeneic.¡± Yu Jing finally exined the true purpose of all this.


    Rare Beast Ind was an amazing ce. It looked like one ind, but Nobles of any rank could enter. They¡¯d be teleported to different ces across the ind, and it would seem as if they were actually on different inds.


    Only those of the same level could appear at each spot, though.


    Shi Beifeng wanted to capture an Earl xenogeneic for a mount, but that Earl xenogeneic was special. He had gathered a few teams to try their hand at capturing it, but none of their attempts were sessful. So this time, he wanted Han Sen¡¯s help.

 Chapter 2002 - 2002 Crystal Kirin

    <strong>2002 Crystal Kirin</strong>


    Outside of Rare Beast Ind, a dozen students were standing at the entrance looking around. They seemed to have grown quite bored as they waited.


    A Sky student spoke to Shi Beifeng in a disgusted tone. ¡°Brother Shi, Han Sen is too arrogant. He has made us wait here for so long, and he obviously isn¡¯t taking your invitation seriously. Who does he think he is?¡±


    Shi Beifeng looked at the man coldly. ¡°If you can fight against Brother Lone Bamboo in the same fashion that he did, then I would dly wait for you this long, as well. If you cannot, then just shut up.¡±


    After hearing Shi Beifeng¡¯s response, the student felt a chill. He looked away, lowered his head, and did not say anything.


    They waited for another half an hour, and eventually, a legless Jade Night Crane arrived. When itnded, a man in white armor came floating down in front of Shi Beifeng.


    ¡°Brother Han, thank you for helping us.¡± Shi Beifeng smiled and then bowed.


    The students looked Han Sen over. He didn¡¯t look like a famous elite who had fought against Lone Bamboo, though.


    ¡°No problem. I took your money, so you are practically my employer. This is something I should do for you.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Shi Beifeng nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Rare Beast Ind. I¡¯ll give you the details on the way.¡±


    Shi Beifeng appreciated what Han Sen had said. He was not afraid of spending money, but he detested those who would take his money and not do the job they weremissioned to. Han Sen was expensive, but if he could get things done, it would be worth the price.


    Han Sen followed Shi Beifeng to Rare Beast Ind, and Shi Beifeng exined the job. What Shi Beifeng wished to capture was a mutant Earl xenogeneic. Its name was Crystal Kirin. It lived near Bibo Lake, and it was a water-aligned xenogeneic.


    The Crystal Kirin could fly, run, and swim. It did all this at high speed. Its scales were very hardy, too. Shi Beifeng had to use a King ss weapon to damage the scales. But even so, strikes went no deeper than the skin.


    The Crystal Kirin moved incredibly fast, and it had a tendency to run off whenever it was in danger. When it was in theke, it¡¯d be harder to hunt, as well.


    Shi Beifeng had led a few hunting parties here before, but they had been unable to capture a Crystal Kirin. Injuries were the only things they had taken off the ind. So, ultimately, there was nothing they could do.


    Han Sen heard what he was told, and he thought, ¡°Mutant xenogeneic? It should be eaten! It is a waste to make it a mount.¡±


    If the others knew what Han Sen was thinking, they¡¯d dere him crazy. Mutant xenogeneics were incredibly rare, and for normal inhabitants of the geno universe, eating a mutant would be the waste.


    ¡°Brother Shi, let me make sure that I understand. I help you capture this Crystal Kirin, and in return, you provide me with a month to hunt xenogeneics across this ind. Is that correct?¡± Han Sen asked Shi Beifeng.


    Shi Beifeng passed a Beast Tablet to Han Sen, and he said, ¡°This is a permit that grants you ess to this ce. You cane here with this card. Regardless of whether you fail or seed, you may always return.¡±


    Han Sen took the tablet and said, ¡°That¡¯s very nice. After I capture this Crystal Kirin, I will give it back to you in a month.¡±


    Rare Beast Ind was bigger than Old Night Ind, and there were far more high ss xenogeneics there. As they traveled, Han Sen had already detected many Earl xenogeneics.


    But Shi Beifeng was in a big hurry to capture the Crystal Kirin, and so he didn¡¯t bother with the other xenogeneics.


    Bibo Lake was eight hundred miles wide, and there were many different beasts that upied it. Water dragons could asionally be seen ying on the shore.


    ¡°It is important to have a good dad. The xenogeneics here are of a high level, and they are of good quality, too. Andpared to Xuanyuan Cave and Old Night Ind, there really are a great many of them.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Shi Beifeng told his workers to establish camp in a nearby forest. There, they would wait for the Crystal Kirin to show up.


    ¡°The Crystal Kirin is almost always underwater, but there are too many xenogeneics beneath the surface of theke. There are Marquises there, too. Fighting it underwater would be a bad idea for us, so we will need to wait for it toe out of theke. Over the next few days, the Crystal Kirin is sure to show up. He will surface to eat the green flowers, but as for the exact timing, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯ll be sometime during the next few days.¡± Shi Beifeng pointed at the green flowers as he spoke.


    ¡°Then let us wait.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Brother Han, how do you n on capturing it? Do you need our help?¡± Shi Beifeng asked.


    ¡°You can ready the cage for the kirin, but I can take care of the rest,¡± Han Sen said, as he stood up and took a look around. ¡°Before the Crystal Kirin appears, I will take a walk around theke, so I can absorb its lovely views.¡±


    After Han Sen left, one of the students next to Shi Beifeng said, ¡°Brother Shi, is Han Sen being too reckless? The Crystal Kirin is so strong, and if we fail, we will have to wait another month.¡±


    ¡°He says what he says because he can do it. Wait and see if that is the truth,¡± Shi Beifeng said, after thinking for a moment.


    Han Sen skirted theke and walked for a dozen miles. He found a few Earl xenogeneics, and they were different from the ones on Old Night Ind. All the xenogeneics he saw seemed to be of rare species.


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard sshes from theke. He turned around to take a look. There, he saw a white dragon that was halfway out of the water. It was spewing out a mist, as if it were absorbing the power of the earth.


    ¡°Another rare Marquise xenogeneic.¡± Han Sen watched it a while, before returning to camp.


    Shi Beifeng was nice to talk to. He chatted with Han Sen, and it turned out that he knew a lot of things. He always had entertaining things to talk about, and he stopped the conversations from bing boring.


    Han Sen and the others had good luck. After waiting only a single day, they saw movement in theke. Something emerged that was the size of an elephant: a kirin with jade-like scales. The kirin¡¯s horns were shining like stars.


    The Crystal Kirin came up the shore, and there, it started to eat the green flowers.


    The people in the woods stopped breathing. They did not want to alert the kirin to their presence.


    Han Sen knew the power of the Crystal Kirin, and its mutation made its speed greater and scales sturdier. Compared to others of the same level, it was remarkably powerful. But to Han Sen, this was the easiest sort to deal with.


    The rabbit shoes appeared beneath Han Sen¡¯s feet. He raced down to the Crystal Kirin, which startled the beast. It spat out globs of water at Han Sen, and it tried to retreat back into Bibo Lake.


    Han Sen stretched out a hand that gleamed like jade. He pped the Crystal Kirin on the back. A turtle symbol appeared there, and it brought the creature¡¯s speed down to a crawl.


    Han Sen then led the Crystal Kirin, which now walked as slow as a turtle, over to Shi Beifeng.

 Chapter 2003 - 2003 Stone Cow

    <strong>2003 Stone Cow </strong>


    Shi Beifeng¡¯s people had not reacted yet. They were still holding the cage while they stared at the stumbling Crystal Kirin in shock.


    The Crystal Kirin lifted itself up off the ground. It wished to fly off, but before long, it fell back down again.


    Han Sen patted the Crystal Kirin¡¯s head, and very much like a turtle, it barely moved. He grabbed the Crystal Kirin and threw it into the cage. Then, he closed the cage door.


    ¡°Brother Shi, the mission has been aplished. Okay, I have to go. I¡¯ll return the tablet to you in a month.¡± After that, Han Sen mounted his legless crane and left.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The people snapped out of their daze. They looked at the caged Crystal Kirin in befuddlement.


    Someone sighed and said, ¡°When he fought Lone Bamboo, it was an eptable bout. But when he fights against normal Earls, they don¡¯t stand a chance against him. Even mutant Earl xenogeneics can be captured so easily? He must be the strongest.¡±


    Shi Beifeng looked at them expressionlessly and said, ¡°The strength of an elite that can fight Lone Bamboo isn¡¯t something you lot can ever guess.¡±


    Han Sen rode the legless crane to a t mesa. It was difficult to fight in the water, and a mountainousndscape would be hard to navigate. Open ins were the easiest ces to fight.


    But before Han Sen made it over the mountains, he heard a bird in the sky. There was a big ck bird that was ten meters long,ing down from the clouds.


    Han Sen pulled out Ghost Teeth Knife and shed with his knife air. The bird¡¯s body was quickly shattered.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl hunted. ck-Feather Bird: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Rare Beast Ind was a great ce for Han Sen. There were many Earl xenogeneics about, and in less than a week, Han Sen was able to obtain all the Earl genes he required. He reached a hundred.


    The legless crane was able to dine on a lot of the xenogeneic flesh, too. And Han Sen also gave Bubble a lot of energy. It evolved and became a Viscount.


    But Bubble was still not very useful. It could make itself look like an ordinary creature, but it couldn¡¯t wield their actual powers.


    ¡°There¡¯s still most of the month left. It¡¯d be a waste to leave it now. Why don¡¯t I use this opportunity to hunt some Marquises? That way, I won¡¯t have to look for them when I be one myself.¡± Han Sen hunted Earls as he scoured thend, looking to pick up the trail of a Marquise.


    After Han Sen leveled up his Dongxuan Sutra, his power had grown. Super Spank had be stronger, but more importantly, the Dongxuan Sutra could now be used to build up a sequence structure.


    Han Sen could use the Dongxuan Aura to see sequence structures, and he could break the substance between. Doing this severed the substance¡¯s chain.


    But Han Sen¡¯s power had to be strong enough to break them, of course. If he was unable to do that, then Super Spank was useless.


    Now the Dongxuan Aura had a different substance that could link sequence chains, allowing him tobine two different powers. It was simr to how Han Sen could use sword and knife powers simultaneously. Doing that, he¡¯d be much more powerful.


    With Han Sen¡¯s power, using the Dongxuan Aura to fight Marquise creatures wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    But not all substances were stronger whenbined. Some had side-effects, so Han Sen had spent some time running tests. He wanted to find out more about the connections he could make.


    But for now, the strongestbination was Teeth Knife and Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword skills. After Han Senbined Double Fly and Teeth Knife power, the results were poor. The two powers were rendered weaker.


    There weren¡¯t many Marquises in the area, perhaps because it was an Earl¡¯s territory. He looked around for half a day until he found one resting beneath a tree.


    The xenogeneic was under the boughs of a tree, and it looked like a cow. It was three meters tall, and its back wasden with spikes. It was quite scary.


    Han Sen approached the xenogeneic and drew out his Ghost Teeth Knife. He shed towards the xenogeneic¡¯s head.


    The rabbit shoes provided him a burst of speed, and Ghost Teeth Knife was imbued with the powers of knives and swords. He did not try to use Super Spank powers, though. If that power annihted the sequence structure, the xenogeneic¡¯s entire body would dissolve, including the xenogeneic gene. That would just be wasteful.


    Katcha!


    Although Han Sen did not use Super Spank, and he only used knife and sword powers, he was still able to cut the Marquise xenogeneic¡¯s head off.


    A big cow head rolled across the ground, and the headless body squirted blood like a fountain.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Stone Cow: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen felt depressed. Rare Beast Ind was bad luck for him. He had killed many xenogeneics, but he hadn¡¯t earned a single beast soul.


    Han Sen used Ghost Teeth Knife to cut open the Stone Cow¡¯s body. He found a heart that looked like stone, so it was safe to guess that was the xenogeneic gene.


    Han Sen took the stone heart from its chest, and he suddenly sensed that something was wrong. He looked behind him, and on the field, there was a grey Stone Cow staring at him with red eyes.


    This Stone Cow looked like the other one, but bigger. Its presence was far scarier, as well.


    Moo! Before Han Sen could get a good look, the beast raised its legs and mmed them back down. A shockwave moved out like ripples on water. It spread in widening circles.


    Han Sen drew Ghost Teeth Knife again and swung it at the shockwave.


    Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s knife air cut through the shockwave, but the shockwave itself was like magic. When the shockwave touched Han Sen¡¯s fingers, he noticed that the armor on his hands had been turned to grey stone.


    The Stone Cow roared, lowered its head, and pointed its horns at Han Sen. It thundered forward like a train, and the earth shook beneath its hooves.


    Han Sen used his powers, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of the petrification. He was shocked. He quickly summoned the Red Reaper beside the Stone Cow¡¯s head and had it sh the creature¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 2004 - 2004 Black Eating Black

    <strong>2004 ck Eating ck </strong>


    The Red Reaper¡¯s scythe shed across the Stone Cow¡¯s neck, but all it dealt was a minor scratch. It couldn¡¯t even be considered an injury.


    After all, there was a level difference between the two. Han Sen couldn¡¯t me the Red Reaper for not being strong enough.


    But after the attack, the Stone Cow was only enraged. It turned around and looked at the Red Reaper. It reared with its legs and stamped down on the ground to create another shockwave.


    The Red Reaper was petrified in mid-air. It dropped down to the ground and cracked, like an ordinary statue.


    ¡°D*mn! This guy¡¯s petrification is effective. It even took down the Red Reaper, which is practically smoke. Fortunately, it isn¡¯t really a creature, and it¡¯s only something shaped by a geno art,¡± Han Sen thought, shocked.


    Han Sen¡¯s body brimmed with energy, and from it, he generated another Red Reaper. Again, it moved to attack the Stone Cow. Han Sen wanted to buy some time.


    He tried The Story of Genes, the Dongxuan Sutra, Jadeskin, and the Blood-Pulse Sutra, but none of them could free him from the petrification.


    ¡°Should I use super god spirit mode?¡± Han Sen frowned. But then, he suddenly remembered he had the Petrify skill. It was a little different than the Stone Cow¡¯s petrification, in that he could only use it on himself. But perhaps it would work here.


    Han Sen cast Petrify and petrified his own body. He deepened the power of the effect, petrifying himself far beyond what the Stone Cow had managed.


    When Han Sen removed his petrification, the Stone Cow¡¯s petrification disappeared as well.


    ¡°I did not expect Petrify to be this useful.¡± Han Sen grinned.


    Meanwhile, the Stone Cow had just shattered the Red Reaper. It angrily turned back toward Han Sen, stomping the ground again to produce more shockwaves.


    Han Sen pulled out his knife and shed towards the Stone Cow. The knife and sword powers synergized into one and came out of Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s de, headed right for the Stone Cow.


    The knife and sword power struck the cow¡¯s head. There was a boom, and the Stone Cow reeled backwards with a deep gash across its body. The knife and sword power had broken the creature¡¯s horns.


    The Stone Cow shook its head and got up. It wasn¡¯t impaired by the attack. It roared and ran straight back at Han Sen.


    Han Sen removed his petrification and shed towards the Stone Cow again. The attack wasn¡¯t very effective, though.


    It could only move the Stone Cow back a little, and it left him petrified again.


    The Stone Cow¡¯s circr shockwave was an area-of-effect attack. It did not matter what direction Han Sen attacked from; he was petrified each time.


    As the Stone Cow came for him again, Han Sen decided not to sh it this time. He used Turtle. And when Han Sen was petrified the next time, he cast it onto the beast¡¯s head.


    A turtle symbol glowed atop the cow¡¯s head. Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°It does not matter how strong you are, Turtle turns everyone into a slowpoke.¡±


    Before Han Sen struck again, the Stone Cow stopped and created more shockwaves.


    But this was stronger than the Stone Cow¡¯s previous attacks. Han Sen removed the petrification, but he also noticed he had slowed down. He lowered his head and realized that the turtle symbol was now on him.


    ¡°Sh*t! The Stone Cow can reverse a geno art?¡± Han Sen was shocked. The Stone Cow kept stomping and stamping.


    Each step sent out another shockwave.


    Han Sen kept getting petrified, and each time it happened, another turtle image appeared on his body.


    ¡°F*ck this! This Stone Cow is too creepy.¡± Han Sen got rid of the petrification and Turtle effects. Then, he shed towards the Stone Cow and ran.


    Until he figured out what the thing could do, he would only be able to kill it with super god spirit.


    The Stone Cow was directly behind Han Sen, mooing. It was extremely annoying, and Han Sen thought, ¡°Wait until I be a Marquise, and I¡¯ll be back to one-hit kill you. You won¡¯t have nearly as much fun when you¡¯re not bullying an Earl.¡±


    Han Sen grew more and more frustrated as he ran. The Stone Cow¡¯s shockwaves kept petrifying him. The Stone Cow would probably have already killed an average Marquise, especially since they wouldn¡¯t be able to run away.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had Petrify and the rabbit shoes.


    Han Sen escaped the Stone Cow¡¯s pursuit. He wiped the cold sweat from his brow and said, ¡°That cannot be a Marquise mutant xenogeneic!¡±


    Han Sen did not want to leave just yet. He allowed Spell to engage her sniper mode, and with it, he used her sniper scope to watch the Stone Cow.


    Han Sen¡¯s nose wrinkled in disgust. The Stone Cow was eating the other Stone Cow¡¯s meat. It swallowed the xenogeneic gene heart before Han Sen could take it.


    Han Sen thought the Stone Cow was angry because its rtive had been murdered. But that thing seemed willing to eat the remains of its own people. It just wanted to eat the prey that someone else had gone to the work of killing.


    ¡°F*ck you! Let¡¯s see who canst longer.¡± Han Sen began to think of ways he might get rid of the Stone Cow.


    Its body was hard, so it must have been of the top tier of the Marquises. It would take multiple attacks at close range to hurt the Stone Cow.


    However, because of the petrifying shockwaves, Han Sen could not get close. While Han Sen could remove the petrification, it took time. While he was petrified, Han Sen could not move. It was a difficult problem.


    The scariest thing was how the Stone Cow could flip the turtle skill back onto him. That was just over-powered.


    ¡°No. It is not just reflecting the effect back to me, since the turtle spell remains active on the Stone Cow. The turtle symbol only disappeared when the power faded. While under Turtle¡¯s effects, the Stone Cow did move slower and its shockwave was less effective. This is not just a reversal of my own attacks,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen wanted to prove his theory correct, so he used his sniper rifle to take aim at the Stone Cow. Then he pulled the trigger.


    Han Sen pulled ammo from the Turtle spell. The bullet went flying towards the Stone Cow.


    The thing was still munching on the dead cow¡¯s body when the bullet smacked into its butt. The image of a turtle appeared on its bum.


    Moo! The Stone Cow spun around angrily, already stomping the ground to send out shockwaves.


    But Han Sen was not petrified, and he did not have the Turtle skill reversed upon him. The turtle mark was still nted on the cow¡¯s bum.


    ¡°Sess,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.

 Chapter 2005 - Stone Cow Valley

    <strong>Chapter 2005 Stone Cow Valley </strong>


    Pang! Pang!


    The bullets struck the Stone Cow from afar. They made the Stone Cow angry, but after repeated hits, its speed was slower than that of a snail. It couldn¡¯te after Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shooting from as far away as possible. The Stone Cow couldn¡¯t even see him, and even if it had been able to, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to go after him.


    Earl ss Spell weaponry could damage many things, but the bullets couldn¡¯t pierce the Stone Cow¡¯s body. Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected that they would be able to kill the Stone Cow, though. He kept firing bullets, imbued with the Turtle spell, to leave turtle markings across the Stone Cow¡¯s body to slow it.


    At first, the Stone Cow was able to stomp to create its shockwaves. But as the turtle symbols piled across it, the Stone Cow looked like it was in slow motion. Its signature shockwave started to appear less and less frequently.


    Han Sen examined the shockwaves and found that they had a radius of five hundred meters. Beyond that, their strength dropped dramatically.


    ¡°Five hundred meters. I¡¯ll have to use very careful timing to strike in between the casting of the shockwaves.¡±


    Han Sen kept on sniping the Stone Cow to increase the amount of the Turtle spell that affected it. As he did, he moved closer to the Stone Cow, but not within the radius of the shockwave.


    ¡°Now!¡± Han Sen drew his knife and started running. He raced to the Stone Cow like a ghost. In a moment, he was right beside it.


    Before the Stone Cow could raise its legs, the Ghost Teeth Knife sliced the cow¡¯s ear with knife and sword powers. Dong!


    The knife and sword power shattered. Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s de came against the stone cow¡¯s ears. One of the ears was cut in half.


    Han Sen immediately retreated dozens of meters. A loud stomping noise came from behind him and the shockwave rolled over him, petrifying him. Han Sen was dealt a Turtle spell, too.


    Han Sen quickly removed the petrification and the Turtle spell, then jumped out of the radius of the shockwave.


    The Stone Cow wanted to chase after him, but its movement wasughably slow. All it could do was roar.


    ¡°Steal my prey, huh? You are dead!¡± Han Sen used his rifle to shoot the Stone Cow again.


    The Turtle spell had a time limit. Over time, its effectiveness decreased. Han Sen fired a few more shots as he moved out of the Stone Cow¡¯s attack range, just to be safe.


    Since the Stone Cow was still bellowing and moving sluggishly, Han Sen felt safe pausing to look at it. The ear that had been cut open was shrouded in purple smoke, which was spreading slowly across its body.


    But the Stone Cow¡¯s body had no blood, so it wouldn¡¯t bleed out. The Teeth power would have to chew apart its body a piece at a time. Han Sen kept firing at the Stone Cow to ensure that it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. He¡¯d allow the Teeth power to kill it.


    The Stone Cow was starting to realize something was frightfully wrong. Instead of bellowing at Han Sen, it was now trying to turn around and run away. Unfortunately for the cow, it was still as slow as a sloth. It couldn¡¯t escape Han Sen¡¯s watchful eye.


    Han Sen was not in too much of a rush, either. He continued shooting the cow asionally. The Teeth powers kept tearing at the cow¡¯s wounds, spreading across its head.


    The Stone Cow¡¯s body was strong, and Han Sen¡¯s Teeth power was still only Earl ss, so the damage increased slowly. But even at that speed, the cow would die in a couple of days.


    The Stone Cow kept trying to escape, but the effort was futile. Han Sen couldn¡¯t stop the creature entirely, but he made sure that it never got out of shooting range.


    The Stone Cow kept squealing furiously as it ran. It wasn¡¯t very happy with Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not want to provoke the cow too much, though. He preferred that the cow continue trying to run rather than attempt to fight off its inevitable death. The creature was strange, and it might possess more weird powers that Han Sen hadn¡¯t yet seen. Ultimately, Han Sen decided to watch it die slowly from afar. He wasn¡¯t going to take any unnecessary chances.


    But things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as he believed they would. Under the Stone Cow¡¯s constant squealing, Han Sen heard a low rumbling. The earth trembled.


    Not long after, a group of small Stone Cows approached. There were at least forty of them. The herd met the fleeing Stone Cow and surrounded it. Arger cow moo¡¯d at the Stone Cow, to which the Stone Cow replied.


    The Stone Cows all red in Han Sen¡¯s direction, then shuffled forward to position the wounded Stone Cow behind them.


    ¡°Sh*t! That guy ate the smaller Stone Cow. Why are they still protecting it? They should be enemies.¡± Han Sen sighed, but the Stone Cows were already headed his way.


    Han Sen had to leave. He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to tackle an entire group of Marquises. Han Sen grabbed the sniper rifle and took off running. He couldn¡¯t kill the Stone Cow while the smaller ones were around.


    Luckily, he was still able to snipe from afar. As the Stone Cows approached, he found himself falling back into the mountains. He soon heard a moo¡¯ing noise from within the cow group.


    Rocks began to fall from the sky like a meteor shower. The group of Marquise Stone Cows pooled their strength, and thend for ten square miles around them was pummelled by rocks. It looked like the end of the world.


    Han Sen managed to lose his pursuers in the mountains, then circled back around. The Stone Cow was gone, but there were still a few of the smaller ones in the vicinity.


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to scan for the trail of the Stone Cow. After a few minutes of searching, he found it. He followed it all the way to a valley. The group of Stone Cows were there, but the one he had fought was no longer around.


    Han Sen frowned. ¡°It should be in the valley. It is inflicted with Teeth power, but it shouldn¡¯tst long.¡±


    Han Sen waited there for two days. He wanted to wait until it died before going into the valley after its body.


    But waiting for another night, Han Sen had yet to hear an announcement confirming its death. That meant the cow was still alive, somece in the valley.


    ¡°How can the Teeth power just disappear? That should be impossible.¡± Han Sen used the sniper scope to see if the cow¡¯s ear was healed. There was no sign of Teeth power around it.


    Han Sen stared in disbelief.

 Chapter 2006 - 2006 Little Stone

    <strong>2006 Little Stone</strong>


    The Stone Cow strutted around the valley like it owned the ce. The ordinary, small Stone Cows were avoiding it. They seemed afraid of it. One of the smaller cows was too slow to get out of its way, and the creature found itself rammed to the ground. Its body was cut by therge cow¡¯s horns.


    The small Stone Cow did not fight back. It merely squealed and scrambled away.


    The Stone Cow walked around the valley, going into its deeper recesses.


    The walls of the valley blocked Han Sen¡¯s vision, so he decided to find a new spot to observe from. He climbed up a mountain that was near the valley, using vines as cover. When he found a good ce to rest, he used his sniper scope to watch the Stone Cows.


    A path wound across the center of the valley, through a small pass, and into a smaller valley. There weren¡¯t any small Stone Cows in the smaller valley. After the Stone Cow entered, it went toy down beneath the boughs of a tree. It didn¡¯t look as if it was resting, though.


    The cow settled itself and looked at the tree. It stared intently as if it was gazing at something in particr.


    Han Sen looked at the tree, but he couldn¡¯t see anything noteworthy about it.


    The tree was very thick, and it was thirteen meters tall. The top of the tree looked like an umbre. Because he was too far away, Han Sen couldn¡¯t feel the tree¡¯s aura. He couldn¡¯t even see any fruit on the tree. It was just a green-leafed tree.


    ¡°Weird. The valley doesn¡¯t seem to have any special qualities, so how did the Stone Cow remove the wound I made with Teeth power? The Stone Cow can¡¯t possess an ability like that itself, or it wouldn¡¯t have allowed the Teeth power to do so much damage when I fought it yesterday.¡± Han Sen continued watching the cow, hoping to find some answers to his questions.


    The Stone Cowy there for a while, but it eventually grew fidgety. It started walking around in circles, looking towards the top of the tree.


    There has to be something special about this tree...¡± Han Sen kept observing it, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    After a while, a pleased look crossed the Stone Cow¡¯s face. It kept staring at the top of the tree.


    Han Sen looked closer, and he finally noticed a hole in the tree that was about the same size as a basketball. Something was emerging from the hole.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what it was. It looked like a mouse, but it stood on two feet. It was wearing clothes made of leaves, and it held a stick in its hands. It looked creepy, and the sight made Han Sen feel uneasy.


    That thing looked evil. Its triangle eyes gleamed red. After it walked out of the hole, it struck a nearby leaf with its stick. It jumped onto the leaf and glided it down to the ground.


    The Stone Cow approached. It looked at the mouse-like creature and bellowed at it.


    The thing screamed back at the Stone Cow. It seemed like the two were arguing. After a while, the little thing pulled out a rock and threw it to the Stone Cow.


    The Stone Cow opened its mouth and stuck its tongue out. The rocknded in its mouth and slid right down its throat. The Stone Cow didn¡¯t even chew.


    After the cow swallowed the rock, its body started to glow. The Stone Cow looked as if it was having some difficulty, so it settled down onto the ground again and went to sleep.


    The rat-like thing watched the Stone Cow for a while, then leaped back up the tree and disappeared inside the tree hole.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of species that rat thing belongs to, but it does look intelligent. And what was that little stone that the cow just ate? Is that how it removed the Teeth power?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    After discovering this, Han Sen did not want to abandon this pursuit. He wanted to find out what was going on between the Stone Cow and the rat. So, he remained hidden and continued to watch.


    After the Stone Cow woke up, it looked much better. It went out to signal the other cows and then returned to the valley. The smaller Stone Cows brought it xenogeneics, and it gobbled them up immediately.


    The Stone Cow ventured out of the valley sometimes, but it returned to wait beneath the tree every day. If the ratlooking xenogeneic did not give it a little stone, it would ram the tree until branches started falling off. The cow would do so until the rat came out and gave it another little stone.


    The rat was clearly afraid of the Stone Cow, and it seemed that the rat would never refuse its demands. It gave the cow a little stone every day.


    ¡°What are those little stones? And where does the rat get them?¡± Han Sen wanted to find out, but there were so many small Stone Cows, so he couldn¡¯t just waltz in.


    After thinking for a while, he came up with a n.


    Han Sen waited until the Stone Cow was outside the valley, and when it went far enough, he found the chance. He shot the Stone Cow while it was at unawares.


    The bullet hit the Stone Cow and ced a Turtle spell on it. The Stone Cow was furious, but Han Sen kept firing more and more bullets to make it slower and slower.


    Just likest time, the Stone Cow ran back towards the valley, squealing as it went.


    After a short time, an assembly of smaller Stone Cows came after Han Sen. He summoned the Red Reaper to draw their attention and lure them further away.


    Han Sen slipped around them and ran towards the valley. He wanted to see what was inside the tree hole.


    When Han Sen ran into the big valley, he used his scope to aim at the rat-like xenogeneic. It was standing on a tall branch, having a look around. Without a second thought, he used the sniper rifle to shoot it.


    Han Sen had only wanted to find out what it was. He hadn¡¯t expected the single bullet to blow the rat¡¯s head off.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl hunted. Eating Rat: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°Huh? An Earl xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen was surprised. Since the Eating Rat seemed unusually intelligent, he thought that it¡¯d be the same level as the Stone Cow. It was actually just an Earl.

 Chapter 2007 - 2007 Stone Statue

    <strong>2007 Stone Statue</strong>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t like doing it, but he still ran inside the valley. The speed of the rabbit shoes quickly brought him beneath the little valley¡¯s tree.


    Han Sen leaped atop the tree, using the Dongxuan Aura to look inside the hole. He noticed that it was quite spacious within and that most of the tree was hollow.


    However, there was no lifeforce or treasure to be seen.


    Han Sen did not want to give up on this pursuit, though. If the Eating Rat could give the Stone Cow a pebble every day, there had to be more of them somewhere. Han Sen used his Ghost Teeth Knife to carve out the entrance of the hole.


    He widened it enough for him to fit through, then stuck his head inside.


    The tree was even more hollow than he thought. Its trunk was hollow all the way down to the ground, where a rocky cave appeared.


    With no hesitation, Han Sen wormed his way into the tree through the hole and started climbing down. Quickly, he descended into the cave.


    Han Sen lowered himself into the cave, which led off through a crooked tunnel. Not long after, the tunnel opened up and Han Sen discovered a big natural cave beyond it. It was the size of an air-raid shelter.


    Han Sen moved in to get a better look. There were no signs of living creatures about, but he did detect the remnants of the Eating Rat¡¯s presence.


    Darkness did not affect Han Sen. He used the Dongxuan Aura to scan the whole cave.


    The cave seemed ordinary, with nothing unusual about it. The only way out was back up through the hole in the tree.


    At the center of the cave was a little pool of water with a giant stctite hanging above it. Liquid was slowly dripping off the end of the stctite into the pond below.


    Han Sen looked at the pool, and there he saw the little stones that the rat had given to the cow each and every day. They were as small as a finger each, and they were grey. They were sitting at the bottom of the pool.


    Han Sen estimated there to be around a hundred of them. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything indicating they were something special.


    Han Sen brought out Spell in herdy mode. She walked over to the pool to retrieve the stones for him. Nothing dangerous happened to her while she did so. Spell reached into the pond and grabbed one of the pebbles.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Gene Discovered.¡± A voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s head.


    ¡°These stones are xenogeneic genes?¡± Han Sen picked up one and noticed that it felt really cold, like a wet stone.


    There was nothing specific about the announcement, though. He didn¡¯t know what sort of xenogeneic gene it was. Han Sen collected every single stone he could find and put them in his pocket.


    There were 128. He took each and every one.


    Before he left, he searched the pond for anything else. He found another rock that seemed quite unusual.


    Han Sen touched it and lifted the moss that had grown on it. When the moss fell away, he could see that it was a one- foot-tall human statue.


    The statue was green and ck, so he couldn¡¯t tell what its original color might have been. But it was of a man sitting.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to examine it for long. He looked around the pond, but there was nothing else to see. He decided to go back the way he hade.


    When Han Sen exited the tree hole, the Stone Cow was waiting outside. It looked at him angrily. Behind the Stone Cow, all the little Stone Cows had gathered, too.


    Han Sen knew he had been down there for too long, which had given the cows time to return.


    Pang!


    The Stone Cow stomped the ground, and two shockwaves suddenly exploded outward. They raced towards Han Sen. Han Sen jumped out of the tree hole. It¡¯d be dangerous if he got petrified within.


    But even as he exited the hole, he knew he wouldn¡¯t have time to get out of the shockwave¡¯s radius. He was still petrified.


    The group of smaller Stone Cows were not affected. They all turned into giant rocks, thenunched themselves at Han Sen.


    Han Sen removed his petrification, then spawned his Xuan Jade Wings behind his ears. They pped, and all of a sudden, Han Sen was soaring away from the gourd-shaped valley.


    The Stone Cow furiously tried to chase after Han Sen, but luckily, it couldn¡¯t fly. Although it looked strong, this was its greatest weakness; it was a Marquise xenogeneic that did not know how to fly.


    But it couldn¡¯t have caught up with Han Sen regardless. It would have been far slower than the Xuan Jade Wings.


    Han Sen had Spell summon her sniper rifle. He instructed her to shoot the smaller Stone Cows. She began to pick them off one by one with the Turtle spell, slowing them down.


    Han Sen did not shoot the primary Stone Cow, though. He had the smaller ones targeted first. The horde was eventually all slowed, and Han Sen was able to shake off their pursuit.


    Perhaps the Stone Cow could smell the little stones Han Sen was now carrying, and that was why it chased him doggedly without looking back. Regardless, Han Sen lured the Stone Cow a long ways away. He eventually drew it far from the smaller Stone Cows.


    Han Sen could not kill it with the small Stone Cows to protect it. If it was on its own, he might have a chance. The Stone Cow was strong, but there was certainly a weakness to it.


    The xenogeneics Han Sen passed all ran off when they noticed the Stone Cowing their way. No one stopped its passage.


    Han Sen must have run a hundred miles, and even so, the Stone Cow kept following him. It was like Han Sen had murdered the cow¡¯s wife or something.


    Eventually, it seemed to realize that its herd was gone. It hesitated, wondering if it should continue chasing Han Sen, and it slowed down a touch.


    Han Sen, seeing that, shook the little stones in his pocket. The Stone Cow bellowed and resumed the chase. Han Sen had nned to kill the cow then and there if he could not entice it to continue. Now there was no need.


    ¡°What creature created these xenogeneic genes? The Stone Cow really seems to want them badly.¡± Han Sen was surprised. The Stone Cow chased Han Sen for three hundred miles. When Han Sen decided that they were out of range of the smaller Stone Cows, Han Sen turned and shot the Stone Cow with a Turtle spell.


    ¡°Have you enjoyed chasing me for so long? Good. Now it is time you pay.¡± Han Sen stopped running, and he kept firing at the Stone Cow with the sniper rifle.


    The Stone Cow was very strong, but now it was also very slow. The shockwaves couldn¡¯t block the bullets, either.


    Soon, the Stone Cow fell to the same fate it had before. It could walk no faster than a turtle.


    Han Sen immediately grabbed his de, and with his knife and sword powers, he shed the Stone Cow.

 Chapter 2008 - 2008 Demon Stone Cow

    <strong>2008 Demon Stone Cow </strong>


    Dong!


    After delivering a sh to the Stone Cow¡¯s body, Han Sen fell back and became petrified. Within a second, Han Sen had removed the petrification and moved forward to strike the Stone Cow again.


    After a few repetitions of this, Han Sen¡¯s de had left multiple marks on the Stone Cow¡¯s body. The purple Teeth powers were spreading.


    There was no use in the Stone Cow crying aloud anymore, as the smaller Stone Cows were too far away. They wouldn¡¯t hear the squeals.


    Han Sen and the Stone Cow kept fighting over the next thirty hours. Stone Cow¡¯s body was finally unable to withstand its wounds, and it was torn apart by the Teeth powers. It was reduced to nothing but shattered bits of rock.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic Marquise killed. Petrified Demon Cow: mutant xenogeneic gene found. Obtained mutant xenogeneic beast soul: Demon Stone Cow.¡±


    The announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head, and he smiled.


    He rushed over to the shattered rock and began picking through the rubble. Stone Cow¡¯s body was made of stone, and so it had no flesh. After a while, however, he found its special stone heart. There was a light inside it, and it reminded him of the Demon Stone Cow itself.


    ¡°After refining this mutant xenogeneic gene, will I learn how to petrify others?¡± Han Sen was really interested in the stone cow¡¯s ability. Learning the ability to petrify other xenogeneics with a stomp would be fairly great.


    But the bad thing about all this was that the Demon Stone Cow was a Marquise mutant xenogeneic. To refine it, he¡¯d have to be a Marquise himself, with a number of Marquise genes stockpiled.


    Han Sen was interested in the Demon Stone Cow¡¯s beast soul, too, though. He took a look at it.


    Mutant Demon Stone Cow beast soul: Shapeshift-type


    A wide grin spread across Han Sen¡¯s face. He could now turn himself into the Demon Stone Cow. He wondered if it would give him all the physical capabilities of the Demon Stone Cow. That would be a great boost for his strength, if so.


    Han Sen immediately used the shapeshift Demon Stone Cow beast soul. When he summoned it, he turned into the Demon Stone Cow. He felt as if his power and speed increased¡ªthe power in particr. There was a big increase in that.


    But sadly, Han Sen¡¯s shapeshifting Demon Stone Cow beast soul only gave him the raw strength of the creature. He didn¡¯t earn the ability to petrify others or reverse negative effects onto others.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll just have to hold out for the Demon Stone Cow¡¯s mutant gene.¡± Han Sen put away the shapeshifting Demon Stone Cow and continued his search for xenogeneics.


    Sky Pce was entertaining some beautiful guests.


    The men were strong, and the women were lovely. They had gorgeous white wings, and they were the Feather from Holy Heaven.


    Soon, the news spread across the entire geno universe. The Feather had sided with Sky Pce, and they had be a subordinate race of the Sky.


    The Kings of the Feather had allowed their heirs toe and practice in Sky Pce.


    They were there to learn powerful geno arts to secure and protect future generations. The young Feathers also served as hostages in some ways, in that they would put themselves at the mercy of the Sky to prove the Feathers¡¯ overall loyalty to Sky Pce.


    ¡°Angia, will we live here from now on? We cannot return to Holy Heaven?¡± A beautiful Featherdy asked a Feather man who looked like Apollo.


    The other children of the Feather Kings all looked towards that man, as well. It seemed as if he was their leader.


    ¡°No, we will return to Holy Heaven one day, and Holy Heaven will be the home of a high race once more. Until then, we have to earn the respect and the approval of the Sky race.¡± Angia smiled at the girl.


    ¡°How do we earn their respect and approval? Before we became a low race, we were so much inferior to the Sky already. Now we are actually a low race...¡± Thedy was worried.


    ¡°No high race was born a high race. You only need to be strong to earn the respect and approval of others. It¡¯s like that everywhere,¡± Angia pronounced.


    A strong male Feather stood up and said, ¡°Angia, tell us what to do.¡±


    ¡°Be patient. Learn and perform. Make us strong again. Let them see that we are worthy.¡± Angia paused, then went on to say, ¡°The Sky are powerful. Amongst the higher races, they are the most epting of outsiders. They are very unlike the Buddha, who treat outsiders like tools for their own purpose. That is why we refused the Buddha¡¯s offer and came here instead. Here, we might be students of Sky Pce, as much as the Sky themselves are. Many outsiders have be members of this ce. And we need strength.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. We will keep practicing. One day, the Feathers will be a high race again,¡± the strong male Feather swore.


    The other Feathers agreed, too. But few of them looked very hopeful.


    Bing a high race was difficult. If the Feather had no deified elites, then they couldn¡¯t be one of the high races again.


    Aside from the Feather Alpha, the strongest Feather was only half-deified. None of them were fully deified yet. And now that they were a lower race, achieving deified status for one of their members would be even more difficult.


    ¡°Just fighting is not enough,¡± Angia said grimly. ¡°We are onlymoners here. We do not have the benefits, and we cannot yet learn powerful geno arts. We need to impress the elders and the leader so that we can be official students. Only then will we stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Ady Feather looked at Angia.


    ¡°The exams would be our best opportunity, but this year¡¯s exams are already done.¡± Angia sighed.


    ¡°That means we will have to wait until next year,¡± a male Feather said, looking quite sad.


    ¡°Perhaps not. We¡¯ll do well if we can beat one person. Do that, and we¡¯ll instantly be famous in Sky Pce. We will garner the attention of the elders and the leader.¡± Angia¡¯s eyes looked sharp.


    ¡°Who?¡± the young Feathers asked together.


    ¡°That crystallizer Kong Fei gifted a deified feather to. Knife Queen¡¯s student,¡± Angia said calmly. ¡°He earned first ce in the exam for Earl ss and fought Lone Bamboo to a draw. Lone Bamboo is legendary amongst the Sky. If we beat the crystallizer, we will earn the approval we need.¡±


    ¡°That guy! One of Kong Fei¡¯s people? He should die!¡± the strong Feather man said.


    ¡°Shut up. No matter what he was before, now he is a student of Sky Pce. We should not talk like that,¡± Angia scolded him.


    The Feather respected Angia, so he lowered his head and stopped talking.


    ¡°But he was chosen by that traitor Kong Fei. We do not need to go easy on him or anything,¡± Angia said icily.

 Chapter 2009 - 2009 The Feather Comes

    <strong>2009 The Feather Comes </strong>


    One month passed. Han Sen left Rare Beast Ind and returned the tablet to Shi Beifeng.


    ¡°Brother Han, if you¡¯d like, you can stay for longer. It is okay.¡± Shi Beifeng hade to say goodbye to Han Sen, who was going to leave the ind.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This month of hunting benefitted me greatly, and if I was to stay any longer, I would only feel guilty.¡± Han Sen pointed at the legless crane while he spoke.


    The legless crane was loaded with xenogeneic genes, and when Shi Beifeng had a look, he was shocked. Most of the xenogeneic genes atop it were Marquise genes.


    Given Han Sen¡¯s reputation, it wasn¡¯t strange that he could y Marquise xenogeneics as an Earl. The surprising thing was how many he had killed within the space of a month.


    Shi Beifeng wanted to be friends with Han Sen even more now, and so he smiled and said, ¡°Okay, but if you need anything,e and look for me. The Shi family will always be willing to help you.¡±


    Thanks, Brother Shi.¡± Han Sen bowed and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The legless crane was carrying so many materials that it struggled to get airborne. Shi Beifeng saw that there was no space for Han Sen to sit on it, so he lent Han Sen a four-winged lion mount. The loaned mount and the legless crane brought Han Sen and the xenogeneic genes back to Jade Ind.


    Han Sen had earned a lot this time. He got a dozen Marquise ss xenogeneic genes and the Demon Stone Cow beast soul. He also earned those little stones, and the stone statue that was near them.


    But Han Sen did not know what kind of xenogeneic gene those little rocks were. He guessed they were Marquise ss; otherwise, he would have already absorbed them.


    And in regards to the statue, Han Sen tried cleaning it, but it made little difference. It was just grey, like ordinary stone.


    The style of it was quite simplistic, so there wasn¡¯t much finesse to the carving. There were no engravings or words upon it, either. It looked like a wildling statue, from some ancient time.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to examine the stone statue, and he thought there was more to it than met the eye. He couldn¡¯t determine exactly what was special about it, though. He only knew that it was a Sky statue.


    ¡°Brother Han, you are back. I have missed you.¡± Han Sen had just arrived home on the Jade Ind, but before he could dismount, Yu Jing rode over on his green dragon. They entered Han Sen¡¯s home, and Yu Jing grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hands with passion.


    ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t touch me; I¡¯m not gay.¡± Han Sen pulled his hands away and wiped them down with a cloth.


    He thought Yu Jing was looking at him queerly. It looked as if the man was seeing some beautiful naked woman instead of Han Sen.


    ¡°What? I would go for a Sky if I wanted to go gay. Why would Ie over here for you?¡± Yu Jing didn¡¯t think that sounded right, so he spat on the floor and went on to say, ¡°No, I¡¯m not gay at all.¡±


    After that, Yu Jing¡¯s eyes kept wandering around Han Sen¡¯s house. He said, ¡°Brother Han, I have heard you earned many things from Rare Beast Ind. Do you n to sell the wares? If you sell them to me, I can give you a good price.¡±


    After that, Yu Jing saw a bunch of xenogeneic genes in the corner of Han Sen¡¯s house. His eyes widened, and after rummaging through the genes for a minute, he said, ¡°This is a Marquise ss Wind Tiger¡¯s tail. This is a Bone Elephant¡¯s tusk. Are all these Marquise xenogeneic genes?¡±


    ¡°Almost,¡± Han Sen said casually.


    ¡°Very strong. To be able to kill Marquises as an Earl, well... Very few of the Sky can aplish something like that. Only you and Lone Bamboo, as far as I know.¡± After that, Yu Jing came back to Han Sen. He sat dowai at the table and poured himself some water. He drank and said, ¡°Have you heard that the Feather have allied with Sky Pce? They are our subordinate race now. They have sent many Nobles here to study.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not strange. The Feather lost their position as a high race, and they¡¯re much weaker now. If they didn¡¯t make new alliances, they¡¯d be brought to ruin. Holy Heaven is arge xenogeneic space, and many of the other higher races want it. It was just a matter of time,¡± Han Sen responded.


    Yu Jing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. When the Kings came here, they were very generous. Although people don¡¯t respect them very much, no one is going to turn down money. So, they are living a good life here.¡±


    After that, Yu Jing smiled at Han Sen and said, ¡°Are you familiar with a Feather named Angia?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head, as his knowledge of the Feather was truly limited.


    ¡°He is the son of one of the half-deified Kings. He is really talented, and he is a student of Sky Pce. He is the leader of the Feather students, and he is an Earl like you. He walked the Road to the Sky and receivedpliments. He has been practicing with the Earl students, and while he has not lost nor won, his geno arts have proven themselves to be quite special.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked, catching Yu Jing¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Before he fights, he presents a bottle of spring water from Holy Heaven. If someone of Earl ss can beat him with knife skills, he will give them the spring water.¡± Yu Jing coldlyughed and said, ¡°Our Sky Pce students study knife skills, but we aren¡¯t renown for them. We mostly use swords. You are the only one amongst us that is good with them. He is obviously provoking you. How dare he, eh?¡±


    After that, Yu Jing smiled and said, ¡°But the heavenly spring water is some good stuff. As long as you¡¯re still living, cleaning your wounds with that stuff will fix you up quick. It can save you from even mortal injuries, as it is a treasure from Holy Heaven. This guy is unlucky. You can go over, beat him, and help yourself to the spring water. If you don¡¯t need it, I can sell it on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Maybe if I have time. I need to practice in the White Jade Building first.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t really concerned about the implied challenge, as dealing with the Feathers was not on his priority list.


    The next day, he practiced in the White Jade Building. There, he saw Yun Suyi on the fourth floor. He thought about Under the Sky, so he caught Yun Suyi¡¯s attention. ¡°I did some research on Under the Sky. If you have the time, we can explore it further together.¡±

 Chapter 2010 - 2010 Under the Sky Knifeskill

    <strong>2010 Under the Sky Knifeskill </strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s words startled Yun Suyi so much that she leaked some of the Jade Air.


    ¡°Does he want to date me? Should I go or not? He has a wife, and he is the father of two children. Maybe he has just identified the w with Under the Sky... Yun Suyi, what are you thinking? How could he possibly discover that?¡± Yun Suyi¡¯s head was a mess, and her thoughts kept going in circles.


    After the second Jade Air ended, she left White Jade Building swiftly to escape. But when she returned home, her mind continued to chum over what Han Sen had told her.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do this! I have to face it. I need to tell him, and then end this. I need to be Yun Suyi once more.¡± She rolled around in bed for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. She eventually got up and got changed, then rode her Jade Wing Tiger to Jade Ind.


    Yun Suyi was an emotional wreck. She wanted to end her association with Han Sen. But when she thought about doing it, she felt sick to her stomach.


    Yun Suyi rode to Little Jade Ind, and there, she saw Han Sen practicing a knifeskill. It was Under the Sky.


    Yun Suyi¡¯s tigernded on the ind, prompting Han Sen to lower his knife. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing Under the Sky for a while, and I can confirm that the problem you were having isn¡¯t an issue with your execution of the skill. The problem lies within the knifeskill itself. After concluding my research, I was able to fix this issue. You can try it and see how it works.¡±


    As Yun Suyi flew to the ind, she kept reminding herself to be honest with Han Sen. But when she was on the ind, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything she wished to.


    After hearing Han Sen¡¯s im that he had found a way to fix Under the Sky, however, she looked at him with disbelief. ¡®You really found a solution?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve altered how the skill is used. It¡¯s less like I fixed it and more like I used a recement part. I haven¡¯t worked out all of the details yet, but it¡¯s not dangerous if you¡¯d like to give it a shot,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°What did you think of to fix Under the Sky¡¯s problem?¡± Yun Suyi did not believe Han Sen had fixed it, but she was still curious.


    All the geniuses of Sky Pce had been unable to fix the issue, and Han Sen had only been practicing Under the Sky for about a month. For him to have fixed it in such a short time was quite unbelievable.


    ¡°Watch me perform it once.¡± After that, Han Sen walked into the field, drew Ghost Teeth Knife, and performed the modified Under the Sky.


    When it started, Yun Suyi was a little confused. But before long, she looked quite shocked.


    Previously, she had nned to use the knifeskill to get close to Han Sen, and so she approached the skill quite seriously. Also, Under the Sky was originally created by the Yun family, so the family¡¯s scroll was different from the one in the Holy House.


    The knifeskill was the same, but there were manyments and annotations in the Yun family¡¯s Under the Sky. Those tips and exnations were priceless, and Han Sen hadn¡¯t benefitted from being able to read them.


    So, despite the fact that Yun Suyi hadn¡¯t practiced too much, the notes allowed her to understand a lot.


    As Yun Suyi watched Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky, her jaw dropped.


    ¡°The problem with Under the Sky is fixed. How was... how did he do it?¡± Yun Suyi lookedpletely stunned.


    ¡°Did he practice with the Textless Book? But that should be impossible. And what outsider can learn Truth spell? The Textless Book is a secret of the Sky, and only the Sky can practice with it.¡± Yun Suyi looked at Han Sen with aplex expression. Even long after Han Sen finished performing the knifeskill, she was trapped in deep thought.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you think that fixed it?¡± Han Sen asked Yun Suyi, putting the knife away.


    Yun Suyi¡¯s mind eventually returned to the present. She looked at Han Sen, and a whileter, she said, ¡°Han Sen, can you tell me how you did it?¡±


    Han Sen had already devised an exnation that was a mixture of truths and falsehoods. ¡°When I traversed the Sky Road, the words of Sky Pce came into my body. They came from the Textless Book, and Under the Sky came from the Textless Book, too. So, they share something inmon. I cobbled this together during my research, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it worked. What do you think?¡±


    Yun Suyi¡¯s eyes avoided him, but she quietly said, ¡°I am not sure. Could you please teach me, so I can understand better what it is you are thinking?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Sen nodded, and he went on to say, ¡°But my method is a bit tricky. You need to understand the feelings of Sky Pce in order to use this fix.¡±


    Yun Suyi looked disappointed, and she shook her head. ¡°I grew up in Sky Pce, and I have read those words many times. With that being said, I have never picked up the feelings that you¡¯re talking about. Maybe it is because I am too used to it, but I¡¯ve never noticed anything while reading those words.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I have another solution. I can allow you to experience the feelings of Under the Sky.¡± Han Sen smiled. ¡°How?¡± Yun Suyi asked in surprise.


    ¡°I can use Under the Sky to fight with you. That way, you can feel my knifeskill. After a while, you should be able to learn it naturally,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Does it work that way?¡± Yun Suyi¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Try it, and we¡¯ll find out.¡± Han Sen brought out two practice jade knives. He handed one to Yun Suyi and picked up one for himself.


    He was just helping Yun Suyi practice, so there was no need to use Ghost Teeth Knife for such an exercise.


    Yun Suyi practiced with Han Sen and tried to feel Han Sen¡¯s knifeskill. She didn¡¯t know if she was making a mistake, but she felt as if her body was tangled up by an invisible knife air. She couldn¡¯t seem to escape it.


    ¡°I think too much. He really did fix the problem with Under the Sky. But it only took him a month, so how... And he practiced Under the Sky so well...¡± Yun Suyi kept turning it over in her head, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Over the next few days, Yun Suyi kepting to practice with Han Sen. For some reason, Yun Suyi did not file any sort of report to say Han Sen had fixed Under the Sky. She was just hoping she could practice with Han Sen like this, each and every day.


    With Han Sen¡¯s help, Yun Suyi quickly became a beginner of the modified Under the Sky.

 Chapter 2011 - 2011 Jadeskin Level Up

    <strong>2011 Jadeskin Level Up</strong>


    The Feathers wanted to use Han Sen to boost their reputation, but Han Sen ignored them. He stuck to practicing with his geno arts and his knifeskills.


    Because his core talents were so good, Han Sen¡¯s progress with Under the Sky wasing along quickly. When he practiced with Yun Suyi, however, he suppressed it.


    He continued to practice with her because she could be a witness for him. If anyone doubted his ability to learn and correct Under the Sky, she would be able to speak in support of him. He really did only learn it faster than others.


    Having been at Sky Pce for three months now, Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin was finally going to ascend. A strange power flowed inside his bones and flesh. Leveling up to Earl meant generating a spirit.


    Jadeskin¡¯s power had a light element. As the power increased, a jade light would cast a shadow across Han Sen at all times. It was very weird.


    The strangest part of the process was that beautiful light. It looked rather like a cold fairy, and her skin shone like jade. Han Sen sessfully became an Earl with Jadeskin, and his fitness level increased.


    Other people could only level up to Earl and gain strength in the process once. Han Sen, however, had leveled up Earl three times. That meant his body was three times stronger. His strength was practically like a Marquise.


    After Jadeskin sessfully reached Earl status, he put all his power and focus into the practice of the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    He used the Jade Air to practice with the Blood-Pulse Sutra, but its progress was only elerated a little. It wasn¡¯t aspatible with the Jade Air as Jadeskin was.


    Yun Suyi was bing an Earl. Yun Changkong soon had her studying at home. With his extra free time, Han Sen returned to Xuanyuan Cave to hunt down xenogeneics.


    When Yun Suyi leveled up to Earl, she began practicing Phenomenon. It was a skill that was only one level beneath the Textless Book.


    It was a powerful skill. Yun Suyi gave up on using swords and furthered herself with knifeskills and Under the Sky. Using swords no longer feltfortable to her.


    ¡°It looks like I should find myself a decent knife.¡± Yun Suyi was still not sure if she should totally abandon swords, as she had never owned a proper knife for herself.


    If she decided to proceed with knives, she¡¯d have to procure a knife that was suitable for her.


    ¡°Suyi, why are you using knives?¡± Yun Sushang asked, following her to the armory.


    ¡°I learned a new knife skill, so I thought I should give it a try.¡± Yun Suyi started looking through the knives avable in the armory. She seemed rather carefree about it.


    ¡°You can try knifeskills, sure. But there is one thing you can¡¯t try.¡± Yun Sushang looked very serious.


    ¡°What are you talking about, sis?¡± Yun Suyi¡¯s heart panicked a little.


    Yun Sushang sighed and said, ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. You know Han Sen isn¡¯t an option, so why do you remain so close to him?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? He has a wife and kids! What can I do? I am just practicing with knives with him and nothing more,¡± Yun Suyi exined.


    ¡°Good.¡± Yun Sushang let the conversation end there. She didn¡¯t want to push the subject with Yun Suyi any further and risk making her mad.


    Yun Sushang smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re practicing knifeskills, you¡¯ll want to attend a knife event on Cloud Ind.¡±


    ¡°What knife event? Do we have an event like that?¡± Yun Suyi asked with surprise.


    Yun Sushang smiled and said, ¡°Yes, because of the Feathers. They really want to use Han Sen to boost their reputation, but Han Sen continues to ignore them.¡±


    ¡°They think too highly of themselves, if they really think they can fight Han Sen,¡± Yun Suyi scoffed.


    Yun Sushang, seeing her confidence in Han Sen, felt worried. Even so, she knew she shouldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    After a moment of silence, Yun Sushang said, ¡°Angia wants to challenge Han Sen, and he¡¯s not a fool. You cannot underestimate him.¡±


    ¡°The Feathers became a low race, and they all dropped a level because of it. Angia was an Earl, and he was knocked down to a Viscount. Angia was very angry, so he went to the Pool of Rebirth. His body returned to zero, and now he has be an Earl again. Because of this, Angia is much stronger than the average Earl. Furthermore, he has practiced with the most difficult skill of the Feathers: Heaven Feather. Not many people can learn it, like our Textless Book. It is not too powerful, but regardless, he is strong.¡±


    ¡°This Angia does sound strong. The Pool of Rebirth is dangerous. If ten people made use of it, there¡¯s no guarantee one of them would seed. He is very lucky,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    Yun Sushang nodded and said, ¡°He removed all of his skills with the pool, but his talent remained. Otherwise, he could not have learned Heaven Feather. The guy isplicated, but he is also ambitious. He makes for a difficult target.¡±


    ¡°Even so, he¡¯s still weaker than Han Sen,¡± Yun Suyi said with a smile.


    Yun Sushang did not say anything, and she just looked at her sister with something that resembled a smile.


    Yun Suyi blushed and said, ¡°Am I not correct? Han Sen was able to fight Lone Bamboo. That Angia is nothing! I don¡¯t even think he could beat me.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be attending tomorrow¡¯s knife event?¡± Yun Sushang smiled.


    Yes! Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Yun Suyi said.


    The armory had all sorts of weapons, but it was mostly filled with swords. Yun Suyi selected a Marquise Ice Knife. There were also some Duke knives avable, but despite being a higher ss, they weren¡¯t as good as Ice Knife.


    After she returned, she used the Ice Knife to practice Under the Sky. It worked far better than it did with a practice knife.


    ¡°You really do need a real knife to practice knifeskills.¡± Yun Suyi touched the de of the Ice Knife gleefully.


    The next afternoon, Yun Sushang took Yun Suyi to participate in the knife event on Cloud Ind. On their way, Yun Sushang remembered the question she had wanted to ask.


    ¡°By the way, which knifeskill are you practicing?¡±


    ¡°We are learning the Yun family¡¯s skill Under the Sky. Han Sen chose that skill as his prize, so I have been learning from him,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    Yun Sushang did not say anything, but she thought to herself, ¡°What can he do with Under the Sky? That skill is useless. It has a w.¡±

 Chapter 2012 - 2012 Blood Feather Knife

    <strong>2012 Blood Feather Knife</strong>


    The Feather students that lived on Cloud Ind were busy preparing the knife event.


    ¡°Angia, do you think Han Sen wille?¡± asked a Featherdy called An Lingxin.


    Before Angia replied, a strong Feather named Andrew said, ¡°I think he is afraid of Angia. That is why he hasn¡¯t appeared. I bet you he won¡¯te. Hearing what he did in Sky Pce, I thought he was strong. I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d be so much of a pussy that he wouldn¡¯t even show up. Ha, and people call him the Knife and Sword Master!¡±


    Angia stared at Andrew and said, ¡°Shut up! When are you going to stop being an idiot and watch your words? The Knife and Sword Master includes Lone Bamboo. What if the Sky heard what you just said?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Andrew apologized.


    Angia shook his head. Andrew had always been like that, so changing him was difficult.


    After a brief moment of silence, Angia said, ¡°It is fine if Han Sen does note. People will just think he is afraid of us, and that still contributes to our cause.¡±


    An Lingxin was worried, though. ¡°We have been here for so long, and we have heard many stories about Han Sen. The people here respect him, and they say he is so strong.¡±


    ¡°So what? Angia will win.¡± Andrew was very confident in Angia¡¯s abilities.


    Angia touched An Lingxin¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have experienced rebirth, and I have practiced Heaven Feather and Judgment Knife. With all this, I will not be weak. And even if I do lose, with Han Sen¡¯s reputation, it would still count as a win just to fight with him. Just like him fighting Lone Bamboo. If he hadn¡¯t fought Lone Bamboo, he wouldn¡¯t have earned the reputation he currently possesses. We need a chance like this. If hees and fights me, it will count as a win no matter what.¡±


    After that, Angia smiled. ¡°Go and prepare. The guests will soon arrive. Whether Han Senes or not, we need this to look good.¡±


    Yun Sushang and Yun Suyi soon arrived at Cloud Ind. There were a number of familiar faces there, like Thousand Feather Crane.


    ¡°Brother Crane!¡± Yun Sushang towed Yun Suyi over to sit next to him.


    ¡°Do you guys know where Han Sen is? Will hee to this knife event?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked the two, but he was looking at Yun Suyi.


    Yun Suyi answered, ¡°Han Sen went to Xuanyuan Cave. He hasn¡¯te back yet. He cannot participate in the knife event.¡±


    ¡°It would be best if he didn¡¯te.¡± Thousand Feather Crane nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yun Suyi did not understand.


    Thousand Feather Crane lowered his head and said, ¡°With Han Sen¡¯s reputation, Angia is the only one who would benefit if they fought. It wouldn¡¯t matter if he won or lost. There is no need to help their kind.¡±


    Yun Suyi was not stupid. She understood what Thousand Feather Crane meant, and so she nodded.


    There were many Sky Pce students arriving. The highest of them were Earl ss. The Feathers hadn¡¯t been here for very long, so they were lucky to have that many people attend.


    Most people were there to see the Blood Feather Knife.


    The Blood Feather Knife was something that a Feather Alpha used a deified feather to forge. It was a treasure of the Feathers, but even most of them never saw it. For outsiders, the chances were even less.


    For Angia to bring the Blood Feather Knife here was surprising. Many elders wished to see it, so they sent their students to take a look on their behalf.


    Angia had prepared a speech for the beginning of the knife event. The Feathers were very beautiful, and Angia was a good speaker. The atmosphere was pleasant.


    Angia did not waste time talking about pointless things, and he presented the Blood Feather Knife quickly.


    Everyone focused on the rectangle box.


    Angia said quietly, ¡°The Blood Feather Knife has existed for thousands of centuries. We have yet to find a scabbard worthy of it, so we have kept it stored inside this box. I must apologize for this.¡±


    After this, Angia gently opened the case. Yun Suyi and the others stared at the box. In it, there was a three-foot-long white feather-shaped weapon.


    There was a blood marking on the white feather de. It made a startling contrast with the white body.


    Angia exined, ¡°This de was created by our Alpha using a deified feather. When it was created, a deified xenogeneic wanted it. Our Alpha used the knife, which was not yetpleted, to heavily damage the xenogeneic. That deified xenogeneic escaped, but the feather knife absorbed the xenogeneic¡¯s blood. That is why there is a mark. It led to the Alpha naming it Blood Feather Knife.¡±


    Excitement moved through the audience. They wished to hold the Blood Feather Knife to determine for themselves if the knife was real or fake.


    Angia knew people wanted to see it, too. So, he took it out of the box and handed it to the nearest student, so they could pass it along.


    Thousand Feather Crane, Yun Sushang, and Yun Suyi looked over the Blood Feather Knife and came to the conclusion that it was a good knife.


    But there was a rumor that said the knife was a deified weapon, despite it not looking like one.


    People passed along the Blood Feather Knife, allplimenting it. When it was handed back to Angia, an Earl ss student asked, ¡°If this is a deified weapon, why doesn¡¯t it reveal its power?¡±


    Angia smiled and said, ¡°You have remarkable eyesight. Others will tell you it is a deified weapon, and with the material it was created with, it should be one. But the story I have just told you, about striking the deified xenogeneic, kept that from happening. The xenogeneic blood that sshed across it was not toopatible with the knife, so it came to be a King ss weapon instead. It is not a deified weapon; it is a King ss weapon.¡±


    ¡°So that is why.¡± People felt it was a great shame.


    King ss weapons were strong, but they weren¡¯t deified weapons.


    ¡°Today, I have asked you toe here in the hopes of finding a master for this knife. If anyone can beat me with knifeskills, they may own it.¡± After Angia said that, people became excited.

 Chapter 2013 - 2013 Angia’s Plan

    <strong>2013 Angia¡¯s n </strong>


    Angia and hispanions hade to Sky Pce because they had to. The rest of the Feather race was depending on them to make friends with the Sky.


    They wanted to quickly integrate with the poption of Sky Pce so they could be considered natural members. When they came there, they brought a lot of treasures to hand out. Blood Feather Knife was one of them.


    But it wasn¡¯t as simple as handing out gifts to the first Sky they met. They weren¡¯t entirely sure how the greedy elders of Sky Pce would react when they made their treasures avable. And if the Feathers¡¯ goods were simply taken from them, it would do little to grow their rtionship with the Sky.


    Angia only made the offer to the crowd because Han Sen hadn¡¯te to the knife event. When he put the Blood Feather Knife on disy, he had no n to receive it back.


    Of the Sky students attending the knife event, one of them was the third elder¡¯s son. He was an Earl called Wind Neen. The third elder used knives, and so his son used knives, too.


    The third elder was in charge of interacting with the Feathers, so the Feathers nned to give the Blood Feather Knife to him.


    If they simply handed it to the third elder, though, it might not make much of an impression. He was an elder, and it was fair to say he had nock of King ss weapons already. But if Wind Neen could win the knife in this knife event, it¡¯d make everyone look good. When he received the knife as a prize, it would be far more memorable.


    Angia couldn¡¯t just give the knife to Wind Neen, but if Wind Neen believed he used his own strength to win the knife, then the Feathers wouldn¡¯t curry any favor. It had taken a little while for the Feathers to devise a n.


    Angia had to win a few rounds before losing to him. That way, Wind Neen would know that he was receiving a gift meant for him.


    ¡°Angia, are you serious?¡± asked a strong man with a cow¡¯s head, his eyes wide.


    Angia smiled and said, ¡°Of course. If any of you can beat me, then you can im the Blood Feather Knife for yourself. That includes you, Brother Cow.¡±


    ¡°Good! Then what are we waiting for? I am the best when ites to knives. How about wepare our knifeskills?¡± the cow-head man said, standing up.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Angia smiled and gestured towards the arena.


    The cow-head man was strong, and he was one of the outsider students. He was good with knives and fairly well- known amongst the other students. He was also known for being quite grumpy.


    His name was Strong Cow. He was one of the students Angia hired to use knives against him. That way, before Angia fought Wind Neen, he could show-off his own powers.


    Angia did not mind losing and giving out a gift, but he wanted to be very famous in the process.


    Everyone watched Angia and Strong Cow move to the arena, and they observed the match.


    Strong Cow was over three meters tall, and he was holding a giant horse knife. It was even taller than he was. It looked very scary.


    ¡°I am going to begin,¡± Strong Cow said simply, then shed towards Angia.


    The giant horse knife was associated with the element of thunder. The knife light was like lighting. It became a cowshaped bolt when it came for Angia.


    The thunder-cow roared as it approached, and this was a fine disy of Strong Cow¡¯s greatest skill. It was very strong, and the elites of the same level would not dare try to block such an attack.


    Everyone now looked at Angia, curious to see how he might react.


    Angia¡¯s white wings were still folded on his back. He was obviously not nning to evade. He was holding amon, Earl ss jade knife. It was made from Xuan Jade Spirits, so it was nothing particrly special.


    As the thunder cow¡¯s knifelight shed towards Angia, the power looked as if it could break a mountain.


    Angia smiled. He moved his jade knife and shed towards Strong Cow¡¯s thunder cow knifelight. The jade knife was shining gold. It was like a light from heaven.


    Katcha!


    The thunder cow knifelight was cut in half by Angia¡¯s golden light. The gold light did not stop, and it hit the horse knife and broke it in half.


    Strong Cow retreated. The gold light was a mere three inches in front of him when it disappeared.


    Everyone was shocked by the disy. They could immediately tell that Angia had held back some of his power, too. If he had wanted to, the gold light would have cut right through the cow¡¯s face.


    Strong Cow was not a very talented elite, but he was still considered one of the strongest Earls. Thunder Cow Roar was powerful, but Angia had just beaten it without issue. Clearly, Angia was a top rank Earl.


    The Feather¡¯s Judgment Knife is special. It is a very strong geno art, and it is said that it can cut through anything. I have never seen it before today, though.¡± Thousand Feather Crane exined what they had just seen to Yun Sushang.


    ¡°Brother Crane, do you think you can win?¡± Yun Sushang frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m not good with knives, and that is what they areparing. So, it is pointless for me to participate.¡± Thousand Feather Crane shook his head.


    Strong Cow lost. The other students hesitated to try. Angia had fought a few bouts before today, but he had never proven himself to be that strong before.


    A student who was good at Yin knifeskills wanted to try. He didn¡¯t lose in such a dramatic fashion as Strong Cow, but everyone could tell he had been suppressed by Angia.


    No one was able to beat him over the next few rounds of battle. People started to look at Angia differently.


    Not many people in Sky Pce used knives or practiced knifeskills. The few fighters Angia had just defeated weren¡¯t really the best Earls. But even so, the fact that Angia kept winning was more than enough to prove his power.


    No one dared challenge him, and that included Wind Neen.


    Angia knew that Wind Neen did not think he could win, so he didn¡¯t do anything about it. He simply went back to the stage and said, ¡°Sky Pce has been home to a high race since ancient times. The genes and geno arts here greatly surpass those of the Feathers. I havee here in the hopes of learning, and now I have. I am so happy.¡±


    ¡°I have heard Han Sen and Wind Neen are the best Earls when ites to knifeskills. That being said, it seems that Brother Han is either busy or is choosing to avoid me. That is very disappointing. Fortunately, Brother Wind is here. Do you think you could teach me?¡± Angia spoke quite politely, but everyone knew he was just taking digs at Han Sen. He was suggesting Han Sen was too scared to fight him.


    Angia didn¡¯t say it directly, but Yun Suyi thought this reflected poorly on Han Sen. She felt angry, hearing him speak that way.


    ¡°Han Sen didn¡¯te, but I have learned knifeskills from him! I will fight on his behalf, and I will satisfy your desire by proxy.¡± Yun Suyi, dressed in her white garb, marched straight down to the arena.

 Chapter 2014 - Under Sky Road’s Puppe

    <strong>Chapter 2014</strong><strong>Under Sky Road¡¯s Puppe</strong>


    Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang were shocked, and they were toote to stop what was in motion.


    Angia was a top Earl. Even they didn¡¯t think they could beat him. Yun Suyi had only just be an Earl, so it was highly unlikely she¡¯d win.


    Fortunately, this was Sky Pce. Even if she lost, her life wouldn¡¯t be in danger.


    Yun Sushang still felt sick, though. She knew Yun Suyi could not stand ill words being said about Han Sen, and that was why she was stepping forward.


    Angia watched the elegantly dresseddy walk towards him. He looked surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°Sister Yun must have only just be an Earl. If I remember correctly, the Yun family specializes in swords. I would feel terrible if I defeated you.¡±


    ¡°The Yun family¡¯s swordskills are strong, so it would not be all that impressive if I used swordskills to win. I have, however, learned a few knifeskills from Han Sen. I wager that will be enough,¡± Yun Suyi said coldly. Then she drew Ice Knife.


    Angia frowned. He knew Yun Suyi was Yun Changkong¡¯s daughter, and it would be bad for him to offend her. But the Feathers had prepared the Blood Feather Knife for the third elder, so he couldn¡¯t hand it over to Yun Suyi instead. Yun Suyi had just be an Earl, too. If he lost to her, it would actually damage his own reputation. People would think he had deliberately thrown a match just to please a woman. It¡¯d look terrible.


    Angia raced to think of a way out, but Yun Suyi had already drawn her knife. He couldn¡¯t tell her he wasn¡¯t going to fight. So, after a moment of thought, Angia concocted a new scheme.


    ¡°If Sister Yun is this interested, then I will agree to the contest. Please...¡± Angia pulled out a jade knife as he smiled to her.


    He nned to only block her attacks in order to make her feel her inferiority. If she refused to quit, he would concede. That way, people would simply think he was a gentleman who wouldn¡¯t fight a woman.


    Yun Suyi bowed with her Ice Knife, and then she shed. She used the knifeskill Under the Sky.


    Yun Suyi could not withstand Angia¡¯s mocking of Han Sen, but she knew that she hadn¡¯t mastered Under the Sky yet.


    After all, not many people would use Under the Sky to fight. All her experience with it hade from Han Sen himself. Han Sen told her she had finished learning it, though, and all she had to do was keep practicing with it. She had no idea how powerfully she might be able to use it in a real contest.


    And when Yun Suyi attacked, Angia¡¯s face changed. His n vanished in a puff of smoke as he saw a woman that looked like a ravenous wolfing for him. He immediately became tense.


    It was just one sh, but Angia could feel wisps of a most dangerous presence rising from that skill.


    Angia was careful, and so he responded seriously. He started to cast Judgment Knife to retaliate, and he looked more serious now than he had when beating down Strong Cow.


    After Yun Suyi shed once, she was on the move. Before the knife airpleted its attack, she shed another two times.


    Angia lifted his knife and retreated. He used his knifeskills to fight back.


    Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang were frozen. They had seen Under the Sky before, as the Yun family had created and developed it. But they knew not many people made use of it, due to how fatal its ws could be. If an opponent caught wind of the technique¡¯s w during a fight, it could lead to an opening and the subsequent death of the user.


    But Yun Suyi¡¯s Under the Sky seemed very different to Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang. They could not tell what had changed, but it was obvious that the biggest problems of the skill had vanished under Yun Suyi¡¯s casting.


    How strong was Under the Sky? This question had an answer in Yun Suyi.


    In the beginning, Yun Suyi was nervous and her movements were unnatural. She soon noticed that, after using the skill, Angia was following her lead. It was just like how she practiced, and now she felt safe.


    Yun Suyi remembered Han Sen told her that unless the opponent was much stronger than her, as long as she pulled off the first strike, none could beat her. The first strike was not random; it would home in on the opponent¡¯s weakness. That was how Under the Sky began.


    Once the opponent blocked the first strike, Under the Sky would keep oning. It was like a target-lock on the opposing fighter that would trap them in the skill.


    Unless the opponent¡¯s mind could see through destiny, they could not escape the trap that was Under the Sky. They would end up like a puppet, locked into following Under the Sky until they werepletely trapped.


    Yun Suyi usually fought Han Sen, and she knew Han Sen¡¯s knifemind was only one step away from being deified.


    The pressure Han Sen put upon Yun Suyi was nothing like fighting Angia. She was used to Han Sen¡¯s strength, and dealing with Angia was easy, byparison. The pressure was nowhere near on the same level.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the other students looked upon Yun Suyi in shock as she kept swinging her Ice Knife. Her attacks seemed almost carefree. And in front of her was Angia, who now looked awfully grim. His forehead was dripping with sweat as he tried to escape her onught.


    Angia was like a puppet now. He couldn¡¯t cast any knifeskills anymore. Every time he tried to, Yun Suyi interrupted him halfway through with a perfectly ced attack. So, he would end up falling back again.


    Angia prepared to use a skill that would injure them both, but then, he noticed he couldn¡¯t even do that. Yun Suyi was striking before he could cast a single thing. He began to feel like there was some invisible wire tangling him up, and it was getting tighter and tighter. So much so that he couldn¡¯t use his talents. He wanted to start coughing up blood.


    If Angia had been someone like Lone Bamboo, who could put his knife away before destiny, then he might have been able to escape Under the Sky. But he wasn¡¯t that strong.


    The entire arena was frozen. No one expected Yun Suyi to be this strong. Even Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang were frozen in disbelief.


    ¡°How is that possible? Her Under the Sky has no w!¡± Thousand Feather Crane mumbled to himself.


    It was very shocking to see a fixed version of Under the Sky being used perfectly. This was something that was going to shock everyone from the elders to the leader himself.

 Chapter 2015 - 2015 Getting the Blood Feather Knife

    <strong><i>2015 Getting the Blood Feather Knife</i></strong>


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± Yun Sushang said suddenly.


    ¡°Han Sen? What do you mean? Is this connected to Han Sen?¡± Thousand Feather Crane looked at Yun Sushang with confusion.


    ¡°Did you forget? Han Sen was the first in the exam, and through it, he received Under the Sky.¡± Yun Sushang looked strange as she spoke.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know what he selected? Only he made the decision, and I didn¡¯t ask him.¡± Thousand Feather Crane looked at Yun Sushang. ¡°How do you know that he selected Under the Sky?¡±


    Yun Sushang gave a wry smile and told him the situation between Han Sen and Yun Suyi.


    When she finished the story, Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°You mean, Han Sen chose Under the Sky because of Yun Suyi? And he fixed Under the Sky¡¯s w in such a short amount of time? And on top of that, he taught her the corrected version of Under the Sky? Is such a thing even possible?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe it, either. But you can see what she¡¯s doing, in as day. There are no ws in her execution. I can¡¯t think of another likelihood.¡± Yun Sushang¡¯s expression looked disturbed.


    ¡°If this is true, then that means Han Sen has performed a great service for Sky Pce. He has fixed an ancient problem. This guy is a genius, no doubt. He will be an incredibly important person in the future.¡± Thousand Feather Craneplimented him.


    ¡°It is hard to say that now. Yun Suyi¡¯s opponent is just Angia, remember. When she faces a stronger opponent, we will have to see if there are still ws in Han Sen¡¯s modifications.¡± Yun Sushang retreated into thought for a moment, before going on to say, ¡°When this ends, we will take Yun Suyi with us to report to father. He should be able to find out the truth of this.¡±


    As they had their discussion, Angia was in the midst of a difficult situation.


    Angia was far stronger than Yun Suyi. If Yun Suyi¡¯s power was equivalent to an average human, then Angia was a big and scary shark. His power could kill Yun Suyi with ease.


    But currently, Angia was a shark that had been caught on a hook. Yun Suyi would add some ck to the cord whenever he struggled, so he couldn¡¯t use strength to get away.


    However, whenever he rxed a little, the wire would tighten. Angia could not exercise any of his strengths. The hook continued to sink deeper into him, and he was getting tangled up even further by Under the Sky.


    ¡°I have lost. Sister Yun is very strong. This must be the Yun family¡¯s technique that is called Under the Sky. It is fairly amazing. It is one of the best knifeskills in the world, for sure.¡± Angia was smart. He knew he was going to lose, so if he kept fighting for the sake of it, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before things took an ugly turn for him. As a result, he chose to concede and save face.


    But he carefully pointed out where Under the Sky came from, and he only admitted that he lost to Under the Sky. He did not make a single mention of the fact that it was a skill she had learned from Han Sen.


    Many of the students had never before seen Under the Sky in action. They only noticed that¡¯s what it was now, after Angia spoke.


    Yun Suyi returned her Ice Knife to its scabbard and said darkly, ¡°Under the Sky has always had a big w that rendered it unusable inbat. The Under the Sky I used was a variant that was modified by Han Sen. It corrects the problems of the original. I have not learned it well, and if I was to estimate, I am at around ten percent of Han Sen¡¯s proficiency with it.¡±


    After hearing that, all the students of Sky Pce were in shock. So many people had wished to modify Under the Sky, but no one had been able to solve the issues guing it. It was difficult to believe Han Sen had sorted it out.


    Angia¡¯s face, in the meantime, was turning green and white. Even a smart guy like him couldn¡¯t think of anything else to


    ¡°Can I take the Blood Feather Knife now?¡± Yun Suyi said, looking right at Angia.


    She was angry that Angia had mocked Han Sen, so she wasn¡¯t going to be polite.


    ¡°Of course. Sister Yun¡¯s knifeskill is strong, and so the knife is yours.¡± Angia forced a smile and passed the box to Yun Suyi.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Yun Suyi put away the Blood Feather Knife and left the arena.


    Yun Sushang and Thousand Feather Crane got up to meet her, and Yun Sushang asked, ¡°Suyi, is what you said true? Under the Sky¡¯s ws have been fixed?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is true.¡± Yun Suyi nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are going to have to see our father.¡± Yun Sushang pulled Yun Suyi away, and they left Cloud Ind. The news that Under the Sky had been fixed was far too important. She couldn¡¯t wait around for the event to end before going back.


    And furthermore, Yun Suyi had received the Blood Feather Knife, so the event would soon be over anyway.


    The other students started to leave, too. They also wished to know if Under the Sky had truly been fixed. If that was true, then Sky Pce had another exclusive knifeskill.


    Angia and the other Feathers all looked depressed. No one wished to say a word.


    They wanted to use Han Sen to get famous, but instead, Angia had been beaten by Han Sen¡¯s student. They were all so upset. It was far worse than losing to Han Sen directly.


    They wouldn¡¯t gain any fame from this, and they couldn¡¯t give the knife to the third elder as nned. And the biggest problem was that Yun Suyi had taken the knife without being the slightest bit impressed. This failure had certainly led to a loss of reputation.


    Despite being unable to beat Yun Suyi, who had learned directly from Han Sen, Angia had provoked Han Sen multiple times. It¡¯d sound fairly ridiculous.


    He hadpletely lost, and it filled the Feathers with frustration. There was nothing they could to discharge their anger, either. All they could do was swallow it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Han Sen concocted a n like that. I underestimated him. It looks like that man is not just a fighter,¡± Angia said through gritted teeth.


    He thought Han Sen had nned to use Yun Suyi to fight him all along, but he was thinking too much, of course. Han Sen had never spared a thought about how he might deal with Angia.


    It was still not over yet, though. Yun Sushang brought Yun Suyi to meet with Yun Changkong. They told him about Han Sen and Under the Sky.


    ¡°Really? Suyi, show me Han Sen¡¯s modified version.¡± Yun Changkong did not believe Han Sen had what it took to fix the skill. He believed there had to be some sort of problem remaining.


    After all, so many elites had tried and failed to fix it. Han Sen couldn¡¯t just fix it within a month, even if he was a genius. But when Yun Changkong witnessed Yun Suyi¡¯s performance, his mouth dropped wide open.

 Chapter 2016 - 2016 Rewarded by the Palace Leader

    <strong>2016 Rewarded by the Pce Leader</strong>


    Yun Changkong was the leader of the Yun family and the tenth elder of Sky Pce. He was no stranger to Under the Sky.


    Yun Suyi showed him her Under the Sky, and he immediately recognized that it was different from the original version. But the difference fixed the inherent problem it had once possessed. There were no more ws. It had be a skill that was perfectly usable in battle.


    ¡°Suyi, did you really learn this from Han Sen?¡± Yun Changkong hastily asked Yun Suyi after she finished her performance.


    Yes. He¡¯s been teaching me since I leveled up to be an Earl.¡± Yun Suyi nodded.


    ¡°Father, does the modified Under the Sky really work?¡± Yun Sushang asked.


    ¡°Yes, it looks like it really can. There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand, however; how can your knifeskill express the feelings of the Textless Book?¡± Yun Changkong asked.


    Yun Suyi quickly exined how Han Sen used his knifemind in a way that allowed her to get a feel for it.


    Yun Changkong heard this and gave a wry smile. ¡°This Han Sen is a genius. He has modified the knifeskill itself and used feelings as its guidance. He did fix Under the Sky¡¯s problem, and he has made it usable in properbat. He learned Under the Sky as a beginner, then he expanded his understanding in order to abandon the strict rules of the text and start infusing it with his own emotions. He made somethingplicated far simpler.¡±


    Yun Changkong thought for a minute, then continued. ¡°An elder once thought about doing this, but there were too many problems for it to be effective. But it seems that is what Han Sen has done, and somehow, he has finished it. This required a keen observation and a profound understanding of the skill¡¯s core. That which he has done with his knife is something only a grandmaster could do. Assuming, of course, that he is the one who has done all this.¡±


    Yun Changkong stopped talking. He took Yun Suyi with him to meet with the leader of Sky Pce.


    The news of Under the Sky being fixed spread like wildfire, and the position of Under the Sky changed. It became a geno art of the pce, good and proper. It had a big impact on things, too.


    Han Sen¡¯s name was heard far and wide again, with Angia being somece on the sidelines. Whenever he was mentioned, it would be just as the small character who it was showcased upon.


    Han Sen did not know about this, though. He kept practicing and doing his thing in Xuanyuan Cave until the White Jade Building was ready to open. Han Sen went back to his Jade Ind first, though. And before he went on to White Jade Building, Thousand Feather Crane came to see him.


    ¡°Brother Han, the leader has requested an audience with you. Let¡¯s pack you up, so we can go.¡± Thousand Feather Crane smiled to Han Sen.


    ¡°The leader wants me for something?¡± Han Sen was surprised as he looked on Thousand Feather Crane.


    The leader was a very busy man, so he wouldn¡¯t summon Han Sen for nothing.


    You don¡¯t know? The Under the Sky modifications of yours, they were verified and epted by the leader. It has been epted into the library of Sky Pce¡¯s legendary techniques. As the modifier, you are to be given a reward. That¡¯s why the leader has summoned you.¡± Thousand Feather Crane smiled.


    Han Sen, hearing this, was surprised. He hadn¡¯t realized so many things would happen while he was gone.


    He followed Thousand Feather Crane to Sky Pce. When he walked the Road to the Sky, he didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. Only your first time ascending would give you that sense of suppression.


    Inside Sky Pce, many students looked at Han Sen strangely. Their eyes were filled with admiration.


    This was the first time Han Sen would get to see the Sky Pce leader. Han Sen had met him once, but he hadn¡¯t been fully conscious at the time. He wasn¡¯t sure what the leader really looked like.


    It turned out that the Sky Pce leader seemed fairly ordinary. He looked like amon, middle-aged man. He did not look intimidating, and he did not look holy. He just looked like a normal guy.


    Han Sen walked up to him and bowed. The leader of Sky Pce looked at him with interest and smiled. ¡°Stand up. You look better than thest time I saw you.¡±


    Yeah, that was terrible. Sorry about being so useless.¡± Han Sen felt embarrassed. It was terrible that Thousand Feather Crane had to carry him in.


    The leader of Sky Pce squinted his eyes at Han Sen. ¡°You are not useless. You finished modifying Under the Sky with sess. That is something many people have longed to fix. If you were useless, then what are my elders?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Han Sen lowered his head.


    The leader of Sky Pceughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Your master, Yisha, wasn¡¯t like you. She never really was polite, but I liked her how she was.¡±


    Han Sen had no idea Yisha was held with such high regard in Sky Pce. It looked like the leader of Sky Pce still missed her somewhat.


    ¡°Did this old man fall in love with his student? Is that why he misses her so much?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    The leader¡¯s face turned stony. He flicked his finger, and suddenly, Han Sen felt incredibly heavy. He almost copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Hmm, you little brat! You look respectable enough, but you were thinking something sordid in your mind.¡± The leader of Sky Pce looked at Han Sen and grunted.


    Han Sen was suddenly covered in cold sweat. The leader could see through Han Sen¡¯s mind. That was a scary power for someone to have.


    ¡°I apologize!¡± Han Sen said, as quickly and sincerely as he could.


    The leader of Sky Pceughed and said, ¡°Yisha always yelled at me, but she did so directly. Unlike you, who keeps your real opinions in the privacy of your mind.¡±


    ¡°This guy is a creep! He loves to be yelled at, so he must be a masochist.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but think.


    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, he knew he had done something bad.


    The leader of Sky Pce smiled at Han Sen, and even more pressure dropped onto him. It was a struggle not to fall to his knees.


    ¡°I really know I did wrong this time!¡± Han Sen shouted, his face looking bitter.


    The leader of Sky Pce smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are Yisha¡¯s student, and you have been a great help to Sky Pce. Under the Sky¡¯s modifications are good. Tell me what you would like.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure to help you. I wouldn¡¯t dare be bold enough to ask for a reward,¡± Han Sen said quickly.


    ¡°It is fine. You are not that humble, so there is no use pretending that you are.¡± The Sky Pce leader grinned. ¡°How about this? Yisha used to feed horses, and you can feed horses, too. That will be your reward for the modifications.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen forced his mind not to think of anything else.

 Chapter 2017 - 2017 Sky Heart Lock

    <strong>2017 Sky Heart Lock </strong>


    ¡°Okay, you can go.¡± The leader of Sky Pce waved his hand, indicating Han Sen could leave.


    Cough cough. ¡°Mister Leader, you are so powerful. With a flick of your fingers, you can inhibit all my movements. That is impressive.¡± Han Sen¡¯s feet did not move.


    It felt as if his body was carrying a mountain. He could barely stand.


    Sky Pce leader squinted his eyes, looked at Han Sen, and said, ¡°This is my reward for you. If you do not leave, I will reward you more.¡±


    Han Sen turned around and departed, swearing to God he would nevere and see that man again.


    ¡°F*ck! What is this reward? I did a great service to these people. It¡¯d be fine if they didn¡¯t want to reward me, but making me feed horses? I don¡¯t want to feed your f*cking horses.¡± After Han Sen left Sky Pce, he repeatedly swore in his heart.


    Walking out of Sky Pce made Han Sen all sweaty. He did not know what geno art was being used on him, but it felt like he was bearing a great weight on his back. He could withstand it, but he was not able to run. All he could do was walk.


    ¡°What is it? What did the leader give you?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked,ing forward eagerly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. When my master was in Sky Pce, did she offend the leader in some way?¡± Han Sen thought that it must be Yisha¡¯s fault that he was being treated so poorly.


    ¡°Why do you ask that? The leader loved her the most. He took her as a student, so everyone knows that,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    That is strange. If my master was that loved, then why did he not reward me? He used a weird geno art to suppress my body, and he¡¯s now making me feed his horses.¡± Han Sen frowned, and then went on to say, ¡°Is he really mad that he could not take me on as a student, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked.


    Han Sen told him his story. Thousand Feather Crane heard it all, and when the story was finished, his mouth had fallen wide open. He looked at Han Sen as if he had just seen a ghost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is a little much?¡± Han Sen also thought to himself, ¡°I onlyined in my mind, so why is he going this far?¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane gave Han Sen a strange look. ¡°You are lucky. The geno art you were put under is Sky Heart Lock. It is a part of the Textless Book. King sses can barely make use of it, and they often end up damaged. If they did not have the right blood, they wouldn¡¯t even try to use it. It is difficult to find someone that knows about Textless Book and sacrifices. The leader has used it twice on you, and not even Lone Bamboo was subjected to that.¡±


    Han Sen felt his eyebrows rise. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Sky Heart Lock is no secret here. It locks down your body, and you have to use your own power to break free. Do it, and your fitness and air can increase. You know how important the basics are. You can do this to be stronger, and it won¡¯t affect your leveling up progress. Many people would actually enjoy that. You¡¯ve received it twice, and here you areining. It makes me want to hit you.¡± Thousand Feather Crane looked jealous.


    Han Sen looked at him strangely and said, ¡°What about feeding the horses? That can¡¯t be good.¡±


    ¡°If I am correct, the horse you¡¯ll be feeding is the Dream Beast. I cannot tell you if that is good or bad, though,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said, after a moment of thought.


    While they were talking, a butler-like man approached. He bowed to Han Sen and said, ¡°Brother Han, the leader has requested that I take you to Dream Ind. You will have to work for Dream Beast for three months. Can you go now or must you pack?¡±


    ¡°Brother, can I go tomorrow?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± The man smiled.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Han Sen turned back to Thousand Feather Crane and said, ¡°Old Crane, find me a way to get back to Jade Ind. With my weight, the legless crane cannot carry me.¡±


    Thousand Feather Craneughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the lock is only mping down on your body. It hasn¡¯t increased your weight. Your mount won_t suffer because of it.__


    Han Sen had no choice but to believe him. He climbed atop the crane with his heavy body. The crane felt nothing, and it took off into flight as it usually did.


    The bird had eaten many pieces of high ss xenogeneic meat. It was really strong, and it was flying a little faster than it had in the beginning.


    Its speed had only increased a little, though. Its wings were still injured, and so it couldn¡¯t fly entirely straight. It couldn¡¯t go too fast.


    When Han Sen was back at little Jade Ind, he used all kinds of powers to try to remove the lock that had been ced upon him. Aside from using super god spirit mode, he tried everything at his disposal and failed to unlock it.


    Han Sen had no choice now but to pack. The next day, the butler took him to Dream Ind.


    Han Sen did not know much about Dream Beast. He knew it was a deified xenogeneic, though, and Lone Bamboo had endured the nightmares given to him by this creature.


    ¡°Is that old man going to make the Dream Beast give me ten thousand nightmares? I don¡¯t want to experience those things. My life is a happy story. There is no need for tragedy,¡± Han Sen thought with fright.


    It took Lone Bamboo ten years to wake up. Even if Han Sen was stronger, it¡¯d still take a few years. And by then, Ling¡¯er wouldn¡¯t even know who her father was. That would be sad.


    ¡°No, no! I cannot have a nightmare. I need to talk to that old man again.¡± Han Sen turned around, wanting to leave.


    But then, all of a sudden, a gravelly, monstrous voice said from behind him, ¡°Who said you could leave?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s body froze stiff. He slowly turned back around, and at the center of a mirror-likeke, a white unicorn-like creature was emerging.


    It might have been the greatest xenogeneic Han Sen had ever seen, but when he looked into its eyes, Han Sen felt chills roll through him. Looking at the creature did not make him feel good.


    The dreamy blue eyes, however, were smiling. Even so, they gave him goosebumps.


    ¡°Ahaha. Mister Dream... The leader sent me here to check on whether or not you need anything. If there is something you require, I will report it to the leader and bring it here,¡± Han Sen said quickly. He thought he should get out now.


    ¡°I see. There is something I need. Come here.¡± The Dream Beast stepped onto the grass, smiling at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2018 - Touching a Gemstone

    2018 Touching a Gemstone


    ¡°Mister Dream, what do you require?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think that the creature¡¯s smile was very nice.


    Dream Beast did not say anything, but his eyes shed. Han Sen felt a powere upon him, and his heavy body started to fly.


    Ssh!


    Han Sen flew over theke and dropped into it.


    Normally, falling into ake was no big deal. But now, his body was so heavy that he could not get away from the water. He couldn¡¯t even float.


    Dream Beast approached Han Sen¡¯s struggling form andughed. ¡°Stop pretending. I know you can survive in the water. There is a type of gemstone beneath the sand. It is my food. You can go down there and get me some. I require ten of them a day. If you don¡¯t fill the quota, I will give you a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°And by the way, I am fond of cleanliness. Some would say too much. So, do not make the water dirty. If you do that, I will give you one hundred nightmares,¡± Dream Beast said.


    Han Sen, upon hearing all that, stopped pretending to struggle. He immediately dove down into the water.


    He could breathe underwater, but he just wanted to earn some sympathy points first. Unfortunately, the act didn¡¯t work on Dream Beast.


    The Dream Lake was clean, and you could see down to the bottom. Han Sen guessed it must have been ten meters deep.


    Strangely, though, Han Sen did not see any other creatures in the water. There weren¡¯t even any nts like seaweed. The wholeke was clean like a well-polished gemstone. There was not a single speck of dust, which was quite scary.


    Han Sen¡¯s body reached the bottom, and his feet touched the sand. The sand followed the waves, rising like mist.


    ¡°This is your first day, so I¡¯m only giving you a warning. If you kick up any sand again, straight into the dreamscape you go.¡± Dream Beast¡¯s voice boomed into Han Sen¡¯s ears.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me stand on the sand, how am I supposed to find your gemstones?¡± Han Sen asked quickly.


    ¡°That is your problem, not mine. I am merely following the rules,¡± Dream Beast said as if it was ordinary.


    Han Sen knew there was no point resisting, so he pulled his legs off the bottom of theke. He remained afloat, afraid of moving the sand with his body. But the sand was very light. The slightest wave would make the sand rise like mist, and the water would be dirty-looking.


    Han Sen tried his best to keep any more body parts from touching the sand, and that was how he avoided making the sand rise again.


    Normally, it would not have been difficult to maintain this position, but Han Sen still had Sky Heart Lock mping down on him. Beneath that pressure, holding his position was difficult. It brought his body pain.


    Han Sen was using all kinds of strength to support his body; otherwise, he¡¯d have already been down against the bottom of theke.


    But keeping that position was a challenge. Han Sen looked around theke, and the sand was very t. There was no mark or disturbance, and neither were there any convenient rocks.


    Han Sen looked around for a while, but there did not seem to be any gemstones.


    ording to what Dream Beast said, the gemstones were supposed to reside beneath the sand. So, he¡¯d have to collect the gemstones out of the sand.


    But Han Sen did not know where exactly beneath the sand a gemstone might lie. He used his Dongxuan Aura to scan thekebed, but there was nothing to be seen.


    ¡°At least today I can break the rules.¡± Han Sen used his strength to dig through the sand, and after digging for a while, he found a clean, orb-sized gemstone that looked like a diamond.


    ¡°Mister Dream, is this what you are looking for?¡± Han Sen asked, holding up the gemstone.


    ¡°Yes. I eat ten a day. If you miss one, you¡¯ll have nightmares forever. Plus, you deliberately destroyed the bed of sand. I will punish you now by making you work for me for another month.¡± Dream Beast¡¯s voice came out of nowhere.


    Han Sen felt depressed, but it was his own fault for not abiding by the rules in someone else¡¯s abode.


    The sand did indeed harbor gemstones, but they were a rare find. Detecting the gemstones without touching the sand was very hard.


    But that couldn¡¯t stop Han Sen. Han Sen had learned a gentle skill from Moon Wheel King and the Narrow Moon Knife. He could cast power into water without causing a ripple. It would not be too difficult to keep the sand still, then.


    Han Sen cast his gentle Moon skill and looked through the sand carefully, searching for a gemstone.


    His body was suppressed by Sky Heart Lock. He had to keep his head down and his feet up, and he had to use the gentlest power he could to retrieve the gemstones. He was in theke for a whole ten hours straight, fetching the gemstones.


    When he came back out of theke, he did not want to move.


    You are better than I thought. It looks like if I want to eat more, it should be fine.¡± Dream Beast was resting beneath a tree. He smiled at Han Sen casually.


    Han Sen did not even have the strength toin. He justy in the grass near theke, his body too sore to move.


    He felt so soft, as if his body was devoid of bones.


    The sad life of Han Sen started on that day. Every day, he spent most of his time under the surface of theke in pursuit of gemstones. Whenever he had time remaining to himself, he rested. He did not have time to practice.


    Han Sen did not know why the leader wanted him to be here, but it was rted to Yisha. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t have been too harmful.


    And the leader had used his own energy to give Han Sen two Sky Heart Locks. If he wanted to harm Han Sen, he wouldn¡¯t have had to make such an effort.


    Han Sen worked hard in theke. Dream Beast still never grew to like him, though. If he got upte, Dream Beast would go and kick him into the water.


    And the sick Dream Beast would always say how great fresh gemstones were. Han Sen couldn¡¯t get any more than ten to save for the next day.


    ¡°When I be deified and stronger than you, I will make you search for the gemstones. I will tie your legs up and make you scour the sand with your own tongue,¡± Han Sen thought angrily to himself.


    ¡°Good thinking. From today on, you will use your own tongue to search for the gemstones. But if your tongue touches a gemstone, I will cut it off,¡± Dream Beast¡¯s toneless voice said right beside Han Sen.


    Han Sen was struck with another chill. He felt hopeless, and he thought, ¡°Sh*t! He can read minds?¡±

 Chapter 2019 - Refining Mutant Blood

    2019 Refining Mutant Blood


    Han Sen was going crazy, having to dig through the sand with his tongue for the job. Han Sen could withstand a lot, but Dream Beast¡¯s ability to read his mind was particrly annoying.


    Han Sen thought of many different ways in which he might be able to protect his thoughts from the mind-reading ability, but nothing seemed to work.


    Han Sen gave those methods a few tries each, risking punishment. Before long, though, he noticed that the whole mind-reading thing wasn¡¯t based on hearing his precise thoughts. The creature would get an idea of what Han Sen was thinking about, then guess the rest.


    That made Han Sen feel a bit better. If Dream Beast could read the details of everything in Han Sen¡¯s brain, many secrets would be revealed.


    Because of all this testing, however, Han Sen was punished many times. The length of time he was supposed to work with Dream Beast was extended from three months to thirteen months.


    After half a month of hard work, Han Sen was given the opportunity to meet someone.


    When he saw Yun Suyi, Han Sen felt as if he had been in jail for decades. With someoneing to visit him, he almost cried.


    ¡°Han Sen? What happened to you?¡± Yun Suyi looked at Han Sen in confusion.


    ¡°I am fine. Sand has gotten into my eyes, that¡¯s all.¡± Han Sen acted like a man, trying to y things cool.


    At times, Han Sen would go to ridiculous lengths to save face.


    ¡°Right, well, why have youe to see me?¡± Han Sen asked Yun Suyi after he gained control of himself.


    Yun Suyi unstrapped a box she had attached to her waist. She opened it and passed it to Han Sen. ¡°I used the knifeskills you taught me to win this King ss weapon called Blood Feather Knife. I got it for beating Angia. Half of it is yours, so I have brought it here for you to take a look at.¡±


    You won the knife. It¡¯s yours. Besides, I have Ghost Teeth Knife. I don¡¯t require any more,¡± Han Sen said, but he still took a look at the de, anyway.


    You are right. You own half of the knife, but I use it,¡± Yun Suyi said with a chuckle.


    ¡°This is quite good.¡± Han Sen stroked the body of Blood Feather Knife, and then went on to say, ¡°It is a good knife. It doesn¡¯t seem as strong as my Ghost Teeth Knife, but the abilities aren¡¯tpatible with my Teeth Knife stuff anyway. It seems to be very good for something like Under the Sky.¡±


    Han Sen stroked the de, and then something burned the tips of his fingers. He jumped, then looked at the de more closely.


    His fingers had been burned by the bloodmark on the de. The blood-red stain was fairly obvious against the white of the de.


    Yun Suyi exined, ¡°Blood Feather Knife was made from a deified feather of a Feather Alpha. Before it wasplete, however, a deified xenogeneic came to take it. The xenogeneic was injured, and the Blood Feather Knife was stained with its blood. The blood couldn¡¯t be rinsed off the de, and because of this, the knife was unable to be deified. It had to settle for being King ss.¡±


    ¡°The Feather Alpha couldn¡¯t wipe the blood off?¡± Han Sen reached out his finger and touched the blood markings.


    ¡°If it could be wiped off, it wouldn¡¯t be there. And I doubt the knife would ever have been offered as a gift,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    Han Sen nodded. His finger touched the blood mark, and there was that burning feeling again. The crystallized blood in his body started to melt in response to the heat.


    Han Sen pressed his finger to the mark more firmly and cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He felt a trace of blood-tinged air follow his finger and enter his body.


    The blood in Han Sen¡¯s finger touched the bloody air. It was like fire meeting gasoline. It was going to burn with a sh.


    Han Sen was shocked and happy. All it took was a tiny bit of blood air to make his blood boil. If Han Sen could absorb all the blood on the de, his Blood-Pulse Sutra might be able to reach Earl status.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yun Suyi saw Han Sen freeze on the spot, and she got a little worried. ¡°Han Sen? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Han Sen hesitated, unsure of what he would need to tell her.


    Women were very caring. Seeing Han Sen¡¯s face, Yun Suyi gently said, ¡°If you need anything, you can tell me. I will help you, if I am able to.¡±


    Han Sen hesitated, and he said, ¡°Suyi, can I y with this knife for a bit?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was something big. You own this knife, too, so just take it,¡± Yun Suyi told him firmly.


    Han Sen was so happy. He took out his Ghost Teeth Knife and passed it over to Yun Suyi. ¡°I am taking your Blood Feather Knife for a bit, so in the meantime, use this Ghost Teeth Knife.¡±


    Yun Suyi blushed. She seemed to fall into deep thought, but she still epted the knife. She held it ufortably and said, ¡°Okay. I will use this for now.¡±


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t had anyone to talk to on the ind, and he wanted to continue speaking with Yun Suyi, but Dream Beast reminded him of his need to collect ten gemstones. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d suffer nightmares forever.


    Han Sen had to send Yun Suyi away so that he could return to the water and collect gemstones with his tongue.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t learn much, but he did craft a skill called Sword Tongue. It wasn¡¯t powerful, and it was actually really gentle. If it wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use his tongue to dig through the sand.


    Finding ten gemstones was hard that day, and after he handed them over, he was tired. Still, he did not let himself rest.


    Han Sen took out the Blood Feather Knife from the box he was given. Then, he ced it on his knees. He touched the mark and cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He felt a blood air rise from the de.


    But it was very slow. Han Sen cast it for a while, and he only took the blood air that was on the surface.


    Han Sen thought for a bit, then dripped a drop of his crystal blood onto the mark on the de. The crystal blood melted into the mark and merged with it. You couldn¡¯t see the blood anymore.


    Han Sen cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He felt the blood air burst out of the mark. It went into his body, and when it did, his crystal blood boiled.


    Han Sen felt as if his body was going to be evaporated like steam. It took seven hours for a portion of the blood air to be refined.


    ¡°This is scary, for just a little blood air to be so strong. Perhaps a few of these will take my Blood-Pulse Sutra up to Earl status.¡± Han Sen was delighted.


    After that, before Han Sen went back to work, he used a drop of his crystal blood on the bloodmark again. After he worked, he¡¯de and collect that blood. The blood had the energy of the xenogeneic, and Han Sen could refine it for hours.

 Chapter 2020 - Dream

    2020 Dream


    Habits could be very scary things. Han Sen had been on Dream Ind for three months now, and he had grown used to having two Sky Heart Locks on his body.


    Aside from moving slower, he was living like a normal person.


    His efficiency in digging up the gemstones was higher now, too. He could find ten of them in two or three hours.


    What made Han Sen the happiest, however, was that his Blood-Pulse Sutra reached Earl status. The Blood Feather Knife¡¯s mark was much lighter, too.


    Han Sen nned to keep on absorbing the blood that gued it. The blood was damaging the Blood Feather Knife, so if Han Sen could absorb all of it, perhaps there was a chance to make the de deified again. He was positive that Yun Suyi wouldn¡¯t mind that.


    Dream Beast did not enjoy seeing Han Sen rxing, so he had started to demand more gemstones. He made sure that Han Sen worked ten hours underwater every day.


    Because that was too boring, Han Sen practiced his tongue skills. It wasn¡¯t an amazing power, but his tongue could generate a sword air that would kill someone with no problem.


    But as of yet, Han Sen hadn¡¯t broken a single Sky Heart Lock. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t approached it correctly or there was some other problem. He wasn¡¯t sure.


    Han Sen asked Thousand Feather Crane whenever he came to visit, but Sky Heart Locks were very rare. Thousand Feather Crane hadn¡¯t experienced one himself, so he didn¡¯t know too much about it.


    Thousand Feather Crane did pledge to seek out information regarding it, though, so he could help Han Sen figure out what to do. There was a student of the Sky that once suffered the Sky Heart Lock, and it took him three years to remove it. And that person only had one to endure.


    But Han Sen had two locks to deal with. Thousand Feather Crane couldn¡¯t be sure when he could unlock them.


    As more and more time passed, Han Sen grew used to the Sky Heart Locks. They didn¡¯t affect him as much, but he still couldn¡¯t break them.


    After half a year passed, Han Sen started to miss his family. He missed Ji Yanran, Ling¡¯er, and even Littleflower who had been taken by Old Cat.


    ¡°How is Han Sen doing?¡± In Sky Pce, the leader asked the elegant Dream Beast.


    ¡°Not bad. The Sky Heart Lock doesn¡¯t seem to affect him as much,¡± Dream Beast answered.


    ¡°¡®Not bad,¡¯ huh? From you, that¡¯s a mightypliment!¡± The Sky Pce leaderughed.


    Dream Beast smiled but did not answer. He did go on to say, ¡°Are you sure you want Han Sen to go to the Ancient God xenogeneic space? Not Lone Bamboo?¡±


    The leader of Sky Pce quietly said, ¡°You know of Lone Bamboo¡¯s situation. He is already a Marquise. It would be meaningless for him to go, and it would be too dangerous for the average student. Any sent would not being back.¡±


    After a while, the leader went on to say, ¡°I promised Yisha I would make Han Sen a Marquise. If Lone Bamboo does not need to go there, then he is the next best candidate.¡±


    Dream Beast nodded and said, ¡°He is almost done. He cannot get any better in Dream Ind, so I suppose I can let him g©–¡±


    ¡°It was supposed to be a one year term, and only half of that has passed. You cannot waste the rest of the year, can you?¡± The Sky Pce leader smiled.


    ¡°You know he received the Blood Feather Knife, yes?¡± Dream Beast asked.


    Sky Pce leader nodded. He looked at Dream Beast, wondering why he was mentioning it.


    ¡°He is absorbing the xenogeneic blood on the knife. It is working. In perhaps a few months, the xenogeneic blood will bepletely absorbed,¡± Dream Beast said.


    ¡°Really?¡± The leader of Sky Pce looked very surprised.


    ¡°The Feathers tried many methods to remove the blood, but none worked. Now, Han Sen is absorbing it? If they learn this was actually possible, they will be very angry.¡± Dream Beastughed as he spoke.


    ¡°If he can really absorb the xenogeneic blood, the Blood Feather Knife might possibly be a deified weapon again. But it will also need to be refined once more. We will have to set this up, so we can get another deified weapon for Sky Pce. That is all I can do.¡± The leader of Sky Pceughed.


    ¡°When will that guye back?¡± Dream Beast asked suddenly.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯te back from the barrens yet.¡± The leader of Sky Pce looked troubled.


    In a hard voice, Dream Beast said, ¡°There cannot be an empty elder throne for too long. If he is truly noting back, we need to make ns. It would be bad if the elders keep fighting.¡±


    The leader of Sky Pce thought for a moment. ¡°There is no need to rush this. That guy wouldn¡¯t be killed with any ease. Perhaps there was some kind of incident, but he will be back.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Dream Beast said, then walked out of the Sky Pce.


    There is still half a year to go. If you have the time, teach him something so he has a higher chance of surviving in Ancient God space,¡± the leader of Sky Pce said to Dream Beast¡¯s back.


    ¡°He is not a student of Sky Pce. Why would I do such a thing?¡± After Dream Beast said that, he disappeared.


    Han Sen finished digging up gemstones for the day. He washed the gemstones and ced them on the leaves next to Dream Beast. When he was going back to absorb the xenogeneic blood on the de, Dream Beast suddenly said, ¡°From now on, there is no need for you to dig up gemstones.¡±


    Han Sen was so happy to hear this, and he said, ¡°You are letting me go?¡±


    ¡°Letting you go? That would be impossible.¡± Dream Beast smiled and looked at Han Sen. His eyes looked very dreamy. Han Sen started to say something, but his eyes froze and went out of focus.


    The scene before Han Sen had changed. He was suddenly inside an abandoned city. He realized what was going on, and he yelled, ¡°Dream, you said that if Ipleted my tasks, I wouldn¡¯t be put into a dream!¡±


    ¡°I only promised I wouldn¡¯t put you inside a tragedy dream.¡± Dream Beast¡¯s voice resonated in the air.


    ¡°What is this dream then?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°It is a nightmare. Enjoy,¡± Dream Beast said, and his voice vanished.


    Han Sen wanted to ask something, but he suddenly heard a beast roar from somece amidst the ruins around him. Many xenogeneics began to climb out of the rubble, and they ran towards Han Sen as soon as they saw him.


    Han Sen was standing on a ruin that looked like andfill. There were all sorts of xenogeneics, in different shapes,ing for him. Even the sky was filled with them.


    ¡°D*mn it! It is just a dream. I will wake up when I die,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°If you died in this dream, your body would be fine. But your will would perish. For example, you might go into a vegetative state.¡± Dream Beast¡¯s voice was cold in the air again.

 Chapter 2021 - Tough Will

    2021 Tough Will


    Inside a storage shed in a kindergarten, Lu Zimei was in a strange position. She was sweating and her skin was red.


    ¡°I can do it...¡± Lu Zimei was lying on the floor, gasping.


    She felt like her bones were going to fall apart. Her muscles were sore. If she moved, she¡¯d feel like she was getting stung by needles.


    After she signed that unfair contract, her sad life began. She had to do whatever Bao¡¯er told her to do.


    Bao¡¯er told her that this was a strong geno art. Bao¡¯er watched her practice, but she felt as if it was more like torture. It was a very painful process.


    ¡°It is okay if you do not wish to learn it, and the debt you have...¡± Bao¡¯er was sitting atop a nk of wood. In her fat hand, she sped many contractual papers.


    Lu Zimei saw all those papers, and then she gritted her teeth and continued the horrible geno art that Bao¡¯er was supposedly teaching her.


    After all this time, she had incurred more and more debt. The debt she had now was something she could not pay back in multiple lifetimes.


    Lu Zimei hated herself for not being able to resist the temptations presented by Bao¡¯er. She had been drawn in by beautiful clothes and cosmetics, so she had signed a number of different contracts. That was unfair.


    And of course, since she could not pay it all back, she thought that she might as well sign up for greater debts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. We can continue this tomorrow.¡± Bao¡¯er looked at the time and then jumped off of the wood nk. She walked out of the storage shed.


    ¡°D*mn kid.¡± Lu Zimeiy down on the ground like a rug, unable to move.


    Han Sen was as sad as Lu Zimei. He kept fighting against different types of xenogeneics in the dream he was ced in. He couldn¡¯t stop, for the xenogeneics kepting. There was nowhere to hide, either. All he could do was kill.


    Because he was inside a dream, he could only get tired mentally. His body was fine, so he could keep fighting without rest. Dream Beast did not want him to rest.


    The worst thing, however, was that Sky Heart Lock worked in the dream. It made him depressed.


    Han Sen did not know how long he had been fighting. He had pretty grown numb to it all now.


    There were many xenogeneics in the dream, and they stretched out before Han Sen in endless lines. There were the likes of the Xuan Jade Spirits, but many others that Han Sen had never seen before, too.


    All those xenogeneics wielded different powers, as well. They felt so real to Han Sen. Everything was so lucid that it was difficult to determine whether it was truly a dream or not. Han Sen had to use everything he could to fight, and he hade close to death on numerous asions.


    Dream Beast watched Han Sen with a strange expression. He told Han Sen that he would be a vegetable if he died in the dream, and that wasn¡¯t a lie. He could make Han Sen die a mental death if he wanted to.


    But Dream Beast did not n on killing him. He did it so Han Sen would fight non-stop and give it his all. He wanted to see how long he¡¯dst.


    But Han Sen¡¯s performance was beyond his wildest expectations. Han Sen only had to survive for a month, and he had already surpassed that requirement.


    Han Sen had been in the dream, killing, for four months. He had yet to perish.


    It was not strange that Han Sen could kill the xenogeneics because the creatures in the dream were set to Han Sen¡¯s level. Even the higher tier ones had the same power as Han Sen.


    He did this to train Han Sen, so Han Sen could learn more about xenogeneics. Through all of this, he would gain knowledge.


    But amidst all that constant, intense fighting, Han Sen did not slip up once. His willpower was still perfectly focused. It was hard to imagine an Earl could have such a hardy will.


    ¡°This guy must have experienced something before. How can his willpare to Lone Bamboo¡¯s? Is he the same as Lone Bamboo, in that he has a will that cannot break?¡± Dream Beast seemed befuddled.


    Han Sen¡¯s willpower was getting weaker, however. Despite that, he wasn¡¯t going to get killed. Dream Beast knew how scary all of that must have been. He¡¯d rather have his soul killed than give up. Not all beings had that kind of drive.


    For Dream Beast, Han Sen¡¯s will was shining like jewelry.


    Dream Beast sighed. His eyes took on a dreamy look, and then he removed the dream from Han Sen.


    He didn¡¯t want to get Han Sen killed. If things kept going, Han Sen¡¯s soul might have been exhausted. Then, he really would have died¡ªand not just in the dream. Crash!


    Han Sen¡¯s body fell to the ground. His brain was buzzing, and it felt like it was ready to explode. That was the condition of one who was mentally exhausted.


    Dream Beast called for someone to return Han Sen to his ind. He took the next few days to rest, and he slowly got better.


    When Han Sen recovered, his will was much clearer. His powers of sense were sharper. But the thing that made Han Sen the happiest was that he was now free.


    He knew that Dream Beast was only training him, but he still vastly preferred the feeling of freedom.


    While he was still sleeping, he let Bubble mimic him on the bed. Then, he slipped back to the Alliance. He held Ling¡¯er and kissed her. Then, he held Ji Yanran. Han Sen thought it was the best thing ever.


    No one bothered Han Sen, and he spent the next month rxing. He almost forgot he still had the two Sky Heart Locks on him.


    The happy days flew by, and two months after returning to Dream Ind, Thousand Feather Crane came to visit him. He had news to deliver.


    ¡°The Ancient God xenogeneics space? What is that ce?¡± Han Sen asked Thousand Feather Crane, stricken with confusion. He did not know why the leader of Sky Pce wanted to send him there.


    Thousand Feather Crane looked worried, and he said, ¡°Ancient God xenogeneic space is a xenogeneic space next to a Baron system. We don¡¯t own it, but every time it opens, there is a spot avable for us. I did not expect the leader to select you.¡±


    ¡°Is there a benefit to going?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course. While it is very big, it is also dangerous, I must note. Even the top Earls or Marquises might not make it out alive from such ces,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    ¡°What are these benefits?¡± Han Sen filtered out the dangerous part. He was afraid of danger, but if the leader wanted him to go there, there was no use worrying about it.


    ¡°The xenogeneics in Ancient God space are dangerous, but I do not know the specifics. I haven¡¯t been there before, but my master said it isn¡¯t just the xenogeneics you should be wary of. There are also those of the other races who will enter when you do.¡± Thousand Feather Crane exined what he knew.

 Chapter 2022 - 2022 Ancient God Space

    <strong>2022 Ancient God Space</strong>


    Han Sen was in a bad mood. He had been in Ancient God for half a day, and he had already walked thirty miles. He was sweating.


    Under the protection of Yun Changkong, the tenth elder, Han Sen arrived in the Ancient God space. When he arrived, though, he realized that some power had entangled him. The power he felt was reminiscent of Sky Heart Lock. It was a little different, but the effects were simr. It hindered Han Sen¡¯s movement.


    Now Han Sen knew why the leader made him suffer the Sky Heart Locks. It was because he wanted him to experience what it was like to be hampered. The Sky Pce leader had nned to send Han Sen here a long time ago, that was clear.


    It was only a shame that the Sky Heart Locks had not been broken yet. If they had been, the Ancient God space¡¯s restrictions wouldn¡¯t have been so arduous.


    The Ancient God space was not as dangerous as he thought it would be, however. Aside from rocks everywhere, Han Sen walked all day without encountering a single xenogeneic.


    Yun Changkong told Han Sen that his job there would be to hunt xenogeneics. The xenogeneics there were special, and their genes were fairly unique. The more he managed to retrieve, the better.


    But as of yet, he hadn¡¯t been able to find a single one. Without any to find, there weren¡¯t any to kill.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw something move over a little rocky mountain. It was a being of some type, but upon closer inspection, the sight made Han Sen frown.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± The person saw Han Sen and screamed aloud. Then they approached Han Sen.


    ¡°Why do I see you everywhere?¡± Han Sen said to Hai¡¯er the Pirate. He really hadn¡¯t wanted to see her again.


    Hai¡¯er was an Earl now. Her presence was much stronger than when he bumped into her with the Buddha.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this. I thought Burning Lamp Alpha turned you into an ant. How did you recover?¡±


    Hai¡¯er looked at Han Sen curiously.


    ¡°It was just a small trick. He didn¡¯t really do anything.¡± Han Sen smiled. He was not in the mood to exin things to her.


    Hai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Well, since our fates repeatedly intertwine, why don¡¯t we cooperate once more? Together we can y the Ancient God xenogeneics.¡±


    ¡°No. I prefer being alone. I am meant to be alone. Whoever follows me is subject to awful luck.¡± Han Sen did not want her and her trouble to join him.


    Hai¡¯er grinned and said, ¡°But this is fate! A irvoyant told me. I connect well with loners, so that means we are meant to be together. We are partners, you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to follow, but I won¡¯t be sharing a single xenogeneic with you.¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Ah, so you weren¡¯t told. The Buddha sent someone to this ce, too. What do you think might happen if he caught sight of you?¡± Hai¡¯er was not angry, and she kept talking as she followed behind Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Burning Lamp Alpha, so why would I be afraid of a student? Even if I was scared, is cooperating with you supposed to make me less scared?¡± Han Sen said.


    The Buddha sent a Marquise Buddha. He is not as strong as Seven Spirit, but he is an important person to them. However, that isn¡¯t the thing you need to know. The most important thing is that the Buddha are cooperating with Demon. The Demons are enemies of Sky Pce, and they sent a person named Sharon. Do you have any idea how dangerous your situation is?¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    ¡°Who is Sharon?¡± Han Sen kept on walkingckadaisically, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    You don¡¯t know who Sharon is?¡± Hai¡¯er asked Han Sen with shock.


    Do I have to know who he is?¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    Hai¡¯er finally believed that Han Sen really didn¡¯t know. ¡°You are Knife Queen¡¯s student, and you do is? Have you heard of Lone Bamboo in Sky Pce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Han Sen said casually.


    ¡°Good. Sharon¡¯s reputation with the Demon is simr to Lone Bamboo¡¯s in Sky Pce. They are frequently mentioned together. He has already be a Marquise, so you are bound to know what will happen if you see him,¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    ¡°People talk about me in the same capacity as Lone Bamboo, too. That means I don¡¯t have to be afraid of that Sharon.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I know you. Seven Spirit almost killed you. Sharon is much better than Seven Spirit.¡± Hai¡¯er looked at him with disdain.


    Han Senughed and exined no more. Due to Sky Pce being quite private, news from the inside didn¡¯t often spread outside. Not many outsiders knew about him and Lone Bamboo.


    ¡°Even if I was afraid of Sharon, what use would bringing you along prove? Don¡¯t tell me you have battled him before,¡± Han Sen said casually.


    ¡°I cannot beat him, but I know that there is a secret ce in the Ancient God space. I can take you there, where we can fight xenogeneics and avoid encountering Sharon. Do you want to co-op or not? We split the xenogeneics fifty-fifty. I can help kill them, too,¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too shabby. What kind of ce is it, anyway?¡± Han Sen had walked for so long, and despite that, he hadn¡¯t seen a single xenogeneic. He thought he wasn¡¯t going to fare too well.


    ¡°That ce is mysterious. When the Pirates of yore came here, they stumbled upon it by pure happenstance. No one else should be able to find it without me guiding them there.¡± Hai¡¯er looked all cocky.


    ¡°If it is as good as you are leading me to believe, then I guess I can cooperate with you,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Of course! We will go right now.¡± Hai¡¯er said, and then kept on walking. After they met in Holy Heaven, she understood Han Sen a bit more. She knew Han Sen was the trustable sort, and as long as he would gain some sort of benefit, he wouldn¡¯t betray and kill her.


    Plus, Hai¡¯er had a secret defense system. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Han Sen betraying her.


    Han Sen then followed Hai¡¯er. There were many rocks around, but that was all. There was no ce for the creatures to hide, so the chance of finding creatures there was virtually nil.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was restricted by the Ancient God space¡¯s powers. Together, the pair walked dozens of miles. They ended up sweating so much, it looked as if they had just emerged from spring water.


    ¡°Here, this is it.¡± Hai¡¯er looked at her map and came to a stop near a crevice.


    Han Sen examined the crevice and noted how crooked it was. Only one person could go in at a time, slipping through sideways. There were many crevices such as this in the Ancient God space, too.


    Hai¡¯er went in first, and Han Sen followed her from behind. They both moved along the crevice for a few miles, until eventually, the space they upied began to widen.


    Inside the mountains, there was a giant cave. Han Sen saw a statue made of stone just sitting there, but it was at least one hundred meters tall. In front of the statue, Han Sen and Hai¡¯er were as small as two ants.

 Chapter 2023 - 2023 Ghost Face Spider

    <strong>2023 Ghost Face Spider </strong>


    Han Sen could not tell which race this statue depicted. Its head was a sheep¡¯s, and its body was human-like. It also had wings. It looked like some prehistoric sheep god.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any of such sheep around. Otherwise, he was going to call them grandfather.


    ¡°Why does this ce have a statue? Do xenogeneics build statues?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    Thousand Feather Crane had told Han Sen some things about the Ancient God space, but the young Sky hadn¡¯t actually been here. He couldn¡¯t have known what the xenogeneics were truly like.


    Hai¡¯er said, ¡°It is not a statue. It is a home for Ancient God xenogeneics.¡±


    ¡°A home?¡± Han Sen was surprised, and so he looked at the statue again.


    Yes. Otherwise, why would they be called an Ancient God xenogeneic? It is because these xenogeneics live in ancient statues. You came here and didn¡¯t know anything about this? Knife Queen didn¡¯t inform you?¡± Hai¡¯er asked, looking confused.


    Han Sen dropped his shoulders. He didn¡¯t know why the leader of Sky Pce would do this, either. Sending him here without giving him an ounce of information was weird. He couldn¡¯t discern what the man wanted.


    Hai¡¯er wanted to say something more, but a ding-dong noise sounded through the giant cave. She quickly shut up and went to hide in a crevice.


    Han Sen looked towards the sound. The echo was reverberating around the room, but Han Sen¡¯s power could still tell him where it wasing from. It wasing from the nostrils of the statue.


    Not long after, a three-meter-wide spider slid out of the nostril.


    The spider was ck with a few red patterns ring across it. Its body looked metallic, and the pattern on its back looked like a humanoid face.


    ¡°This is Ancient God¡¯s Ghost Face Spider. It is an Earl xenogeneic. Do not strike yet, as they always work in groups. There must be far more of them inside the statue. A Marquise one might even reside within. We should discuss our n of action before we end up getting ourselves surrounded,¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    Han Sen looked at the Ghost Face Spider with a thoughtful expression. He had fought these spiders in the dream he was put under. In fact, he had fought quite a lot of them. He knew a lot about the spider and the power it possessed.


    ¡°The dream had to be training for this. Why didn¡¯t he just tell me? Why did he try to scare me like that?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    But Han Sen knew that if the Sky Pce leader had given him files on all the xenogeneics, he¡¯d only have given it a brief look. He wouldn¡¯t have researched the foes properly.


    The dream, however, made Han Sen remember the creatures clearly. He knew everything about them, to a degree that would never lessen. The effectiveness of the two teaching methods was not even remotelyparable.


    Han Sen summoned Spell as a gun in his hands. Then, he climbed into a gap and raised the gun. He took aim at the Ghost Spider emerging from the nostril.


    ¡°What are you doing? You are not going to shoot the Ghost Face Spider from that distance, are you? The Ghost Face Spider is very strong for an Earl!¡± Hai¡¯er gasped.


    Hai¡¯er knew that Han Sen would have no problem killing a Ghost Face Spider, but the range between them and the creature was over three kilometers. The Earl power would be weakened over a long distance, and the rest of the power wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill a Ghost Face Spider.


    Pang!


    A gunshot rang out, and a bullet tore through the distance. It hit the spider¡¯s back. The part of the face pattern thatprised its left eye was its weakspot. Han Sen had killed too many of them in the dream he suffered, so he knew them all too well.


    Blood began to ooze from the gunshot wound in the creature¡¯s back. Then, it flipped and fell. It met the ground with a loud noise.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Earl killed. Ghost Face Spider: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    The announcement sounded in Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Hai¡¯er was in shock. Han Sen¡¯s power was far stronger than the average Earl to one-hit-kill the spider over such a long distance.


    After that shot, though, many more spiders began to emerge from the statue¡¯s nostrils and ears. There was a great host of them.


    But their vision and senses were rather limited, so they couldn¡¯t figure out where Han Sen was.


    Pang!


    Another gunshot rang out, and a bullet broke through another spider¡¯s back. He still took aim at the left eye¡¯s location.


    A hail of gunfire followed, as each spider was shot off of the statue. The spiders weren¡¯t very intelligent, and they only seemed to rely on basic instinct. They couldn¡¯t find Han Sen, at all.


    Han Sen killed the spiders one at a time, taking down dozens in the space of a few seconds. Hai¡¯er looked at Han Sen with shock, as her mind drifted out to space.


    Hai¡¯er felt a chill in her heart. That gun-looking geno armament of his had amazing range. She¡¯d never know if Han Sen decided to use it to assassinate her. She was confident she could evade the attack if she was prepared. But she couldn¡¯t be on alert every hour of the day and night. Han Sen¡¯s power really was that scary.


    And he was only an Earl. If he became a King or a deified being, he could probably kill a person by firing through the crust or core of a. The enemy would never even know how they died.


    Ghost Face Spiders kept climbing all around, and they kept firing out spider webs. They had no idea where Han Sen was, and they blindly fired their silk everywhere. It was obviously not effective on Han Sen. And the spiders continued to get picked off, as if they were mere target practice for him.


    After killing a hundred of the Earl Ghost Face Spiders, Han Sen finally heard the announcement to inform him that he had acquired a beast soul.


    Han Sen killed a few more, and then a weird scream sounded. It came from the mouth of the statue. A spider that was twice as big emerged.


    ¡°That is the Marquise Ghost Face Spider!¡± Hai¡¯er screamed.


    Han Sen did not say a word. He stopped firing. He waited until the giant Ghost Face Spider revealed its back to them. And when it did, he pulled the trigger. Pang!


    A bullet struck the Ghost Face Spider¡¯s back, and it broke the pattern¡¯s left eye. The Marquise ss Ghost Face Spider fell down.


    Hai¡¯er looked at Han Sen in disbelief. He had one-hit killed a Marquise ss Ghost Face Spider. She did not know what Han Sen¡¯s strength was anymore.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, so how has he gotten this strong?¡± Hai¡¯er thought back to meeting Han Sen in the heaven. He was a different person, and he was so much stronger now.


    Hai¡¯er thought she had leveled up quickly, but it was clear to her that Han Sen had been much faster.

 Chapter 2024 - 2024 The Beginning of Ancient God

    <strong>2024 The Beginning of Ancient God</strong>


    In total, 187 Earl and two Marquise Ghost Face Spiders had been one-hit killed by Han Sen. None had been left alive, and none required a double tap to finish off.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was scary. Having practiced inside that dream was one of the reasons for this. If he hadn¡¯t endured that, he wouldn¡¯t have known the precise weaknesses of the Ghost Face Spiders, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the Marquise spiders in one hit.


    But despite killing so many spiders, he had only earned a single beast soul for himself. It was a disappointment for Han Sen, overall.


    Han Sen made sure there were no more spiders waiting to emerge from the statue, and then the pair crawled out of the crevice and started cutting up the bodies.


    The Ancient God space¡¯s xenogeneics were different from the ones found elsewhere. The xenogeneic genes of the Ghost Face Spiders were little balls. They looked like pearls.


    After Han Sen pulled one of the little orbs out, Hai¡¯er looked hesitant. She hadn¡¯t actually done anything, so she didn¡¯t think she should take any of the spoils. She most certainly didn¡¯t think she should be going fifty-fifty.


    But Han Sen went ahead and split the orbs in half. He ced half of them in his pockets and then climbed up the statue.


    Hai¡¯er didn¡¯t hesitate to collect the rest of the orbs.


    Without Hai¡¯er leading, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this cavern. There were too many crevices and gulches to traverse, and despite walking for a very long time, stumbling on this statue would have been very unlikely.


    So, Han Sen thought that the split of spoils was fair enough. Information was worth a lot. But there were many benefits yet to see, so their trip wasn¡¯t over yet. Inside the Ancient God xenogeneic cave, many goodies were waiting for them.


    Hai¡¯er put away the orbs she had gathered and followed after Han Sen. She climbed up to the statue¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Where should we go?¡± Han Sen asked, while observing the statue¡¯s head.


    With his knowledge of Ghost Face Spiders, he knew that their creation was a strange process. If their origin wasn¡¯t destroyed, Ghost Face Spiders would spawn continually.


    ¡°Normally, the statue¡¯s mouth is the closest to a Beginning of Ancient God. But the items are always contained within the statue,¡± Hai¡¯er exined.


    ¡°What is a Beginning of Ancient God?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Hai¡¯er was surprised, but she knew Han Sen had no reason to lie to her. So, she went ahead to exin. ¡°A Beginning of Ancient God is what the xenogeneics are born from. Those are the most valuable things in the Ancient God space. If you are able to get a Beginning of Ancient God, you can keep spawning Ancient God xenogeneics forever. Those things are important to big factions. Surely you must know this.¡±


    Han Sen nodded, and then he climbed into the mouth of the statue.


    Hai¡¯er entered with him, and it was veryrge inside. There was a path that was only a few meters wide. It was very low, though, so they had to bend to traverse it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything about this ce, why did you decide toe?¡± Hai¡¯er asked curiously as she walked.


    Han Sen did not answer. He hadn¡¯t known what a Beginning of Ancient God was. He had seen it in a dream, but he had never been told its name.


    Rather than telling him, Dream Beast had used the dream to inform him of the things he needed to know. It was easier than Han Sen thought it would be, though. Perhaps they had killed all of the Ghost Face Spiders, because they didn¡¯t encounter any more along the way.


    They walked for two or three hours inside the statue, on a road that took them down many different routes. Eventually, they found a Beginning of Ancient God.


    It was a tablet about the size of a hand. It was grey, but it possessed a number of red lights. It also bore the pattern that adorned the Ghost Face Spiders.


    Hai¡¯er took it out from where it was embedded in a stone slot. And when she did, the pattern on the tablet went dim.


    Its red glow disappeared.


    ¡°There is only one of them. If you would like, you can have it first.¡± Hai¡¯er gave the Beginning of Ancient God¡ªthe one that pertained to the Ghost Face Spiders¡ªto Han Sen.


    ¡°I will take the next one.¡± Han Sen did not ept the Beginning of Ancient God. In his dream, he recalled that the Ghost Face Spiders were one of the weaker varieties. There were other xenogeneics with a Beginning of Ancient God that were far stronger than the Ghost Face Spiders.


    After that, Han Sen turned around and started walking towards the exit.


    Their bodies were bound by the xenogeneic space, so they could not walk very fast. And neither could they fly out. When they emerged, they climbed down the statue and entered a cave nearby.


    You have given me this Beginning of Ancient God. Aren¡¯t you afraid that there might be no more to findter on?¡± Hai¡¯er said as she fiddled with the Beginning of Ancient God, smiling Han Sen from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. ept it as a reward for the information you have provided me with,¡± Han Sen said casually.


    ¡°I have reallye to like you a bit more. If the Rebate don¡¯t want you anymore, you can dlye and live with us Pirates. If you follow me, I can treat you with everything you could ever desire,¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    ¡°We can talk about that when the timees,¡± Han Sen saidckadaisically. He wasn¡¯t too interested.


    He had heard of the Pirates before. They were a bunch of thieves, but the things they stole were massive. They weren¡¯t the sort to steal from ordinary creatures. They had stolen from many high races and earned many enemies across the geno universe.


    Due to the Pirates being so powerful, amongst other reasons, no one could do anything to stop them, either.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be a thief. Even if Hai¡¯er invited him sincerely, he wouldn¡¯t ept the offer. And on top of that, Hai¡¯er always seemed to have an evil streak. Who knew what her true ns might have been?


    There was only one way to go after that statue, and after eight miles of following it, they had yet to find a single other branch leading elsewhere.


    But they eventually heard the sound of water. It was simr to the noise of a big waterfall.


    They looked at each other and slowed down. They walked another three miles, and that was when the path widened again. There was indeed a waterfall. It looked like a gxy in the deepest recess of the cave. The water sounds were very loud.


    Behind that waterfall was a silver statue. The waterfall came out from the statue¡¯s belly button.


    The statue¡¯s lower body was like that of a horse. The upper body was that of a human. It had the head of a bird, and it also possessed wings. It looked so strange.


    ¡°Did your elder tell you what xenogeneics this statue might harbor?¡± Han Sen asked Hai¡¯er.


    Hai¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When he came here, he was heavily injured. He didn¡¯t touch the statue from earlier, so he could not havee this far. I am just like you right now: clueless.¡±


    As they were talking, a silver monster emerged from the water beneath the statue. It climbed up the waterfall and entered the belly button of the silver statue.

 Chapter 2025 - 2025 Silver Winged Beetle

    <strong>2025 Silver Winged Beetle</strong>


    The xenogeneic looked like it had been made entirely from silver. It sort of looked like a trilobite. It was, however, one meter long.


    When Han Sen saw the trilobite-looking silver xenogeneic, he frowned. In his dream, he had not encountered this xenogeneic.


    ¡°Is it an Ancient God xenogeneic that Dream Beast was unaware of?¡± Han Sen remained in thought, not yet ready to take action.


    He killed the Ghost Face Spiders so confidently because he knew what they were. But facing something unknown was dodgy, and he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to take the risk.


    ¡°Do you know of this xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen looked at Hai¡¯er.


    Hai¡¯er just shook her head. ¡°You should fire a shot into the water. Perhaps there are other silver xenogeneics lurking within.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. Without knowing what he was getting into, he didn¡¯t want to fire a bullet. Ghost Face Spiders weren¡¯t intelligent, so they were unable to discern where the bullets were fired from. It did not mean that the other xenogeneics were the same, however. Attacking randomly, without caution, could put them in danger.


    They were bound by the powers that governed Ancient God space. While that did not affect their strength, their speed was definitely lowered. Their reactions to danger would be much slower. They couldn¡¯t take unnecessary risks.


    After letting silence settle in for a bit, Han Sen moved his fingers. A red gas drifted out of his fingertips. A reaper appeared, clutching a red crystal scythe. It took off flying around the cave before heading for the pool of water near the waterfall.


    Hai¡¯er looked at the red reaper with curiosity. She was used to Han Sen possessing all manners of tricks, but she was still interested in finding out what the reaper was capable of.


    When the reaper reached the water, the water exploded. A trilobite-looking xenogeneic suddenly emerged, leaping up to consume the red reaper.


    The red reaper¡¯s reaction was fast, however, and it struck the creature¡¯s silver shell. The reaper was a powerful little thing, but all it did was leave a minor mark across the shell. It certainly couldn¡¯t break through it.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    More silver xenogeneics leapt out of the water. They were like cannonballs, shooting up towards the red reaper.


    The red reaper¡¯s scythe could not bear the brunt of such force, and one of the silver xenogeneics was able to strike its body. Fortunately, the red reaper was made of smoke. After the silver xenogeneic broke its misty form, it was able to quickly rpose itself.


    But the silver xenogeneics weren¡¯t going to give up, and they repeatedly tried to attack the red reaper.


    When a xenogeneic¡¯s jaws closed on the red reaper¡¯s scythe, the weapon was bitten off. Then, more and more silver xenogeneics leapt up to bite the red scythe itself. Not long after, it had all been chomped and broken to pieces.


    The red crystal scythe was the strongest weapon that the red reaper had at its disposal. It was also its greatest weakness. Once it was broken, the red reaper would disappear.


    After the red reaper was destroyed, the silver xenogeneics started swimming around in the water like a legion of crocodiles on the prowl for human flesh.


    ¡°They have some very strong bodies. And not to mention their physical power... These things must rank amongst the best of Earls out there. There are dozens of them, too. This will be tough to deal with,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    If he only had to deal with the silver xenogeneics he had seen so far, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But if the Earl ones were that powerful, then the power of a potential Marquise one would be unimaginable.


    Han Sen rested for a bit, then rposed the red reaper. He sent it out to the water again.


    The silver xenogeneics weren¡¯t deep in the water yet, so the red reaper swooped down on one. And then, the silver xenogeneic sunk.


    The other silver xenogeneics starteding after the red reaper again. Han Sen turned his sniper rifle into a rocketuncher, then he mounted it on his shoulder and fired it at the red reaper.


    A groupprised of a dozen silver xenogeneicstched onto the red reaper¡¯s scythe, breaking it immediately, just as the rocket came.


    Boom!


    A white mushroom light exploded from the midst of the silver xenogeneic crowd. The strength blew each and every one of the xenogeneics away.


    But those silver xenogeneics¡¯ bodies glowed with a strange aura. They remained inside the fire, and the rocket¡¯s explosive power was unable to destroy their bodies.


    ¡°That is a powerful protection they possess. Not even Spell can break through it.¡± Han Senplimented them. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Run!¡± Hai¡¯er said, before starting to run.


    The silver xenogeneics were traveling towards them really quickly, scrambling over the stones. Their speed was frightening.


    Han Sen did not move, though. He stood firm with his rocketuncher, then fired another rocket at the silver xenogeneics.


    This time, however, he had zed the effects of Turtle atop the rocket.


    Boom!


    A rocket exploded in the middle of the waves of silver xenogeneics. They had an aura around them, shielding them from the explosion. It also protected them from Turtle, preventing the symbol from sticking on them. It had been blocked.


    Buzz!


    Before Han Sen could attack again, a silver xenogeneic flew out from that belly button. It looked like the first one they had seen in the water. This one had transparent silver wings, though. It was able to fly very fast.


    There were four or five of them flying out towards Han Sen, in total. They soon reached the frontlines, soaring towards him.


    Han Sen did not fall back. He pulled out the Blood Feather Knife and used his knife and sword power on the de. Then, he shed towards the silver winged xenogeneic nearest him.


    The knife and sword power hit the silver winged xenogeneic and activated its armor, but that scary knife and sword power was sufficient to break the auras and hew the body of the silver winged xenogeneic in half.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic Earl hunted. Silver Winged Beetle: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained mutant Silver Winged Beetle beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen was happy, but he didn¡¯t have time to stop and look at his new beast soul. He was running towards the nearest silver beetle that wasing his way.


    He killed one of the silver beetles that could not fly. Those silver beetles weren¡¯t mutant. They were just ordinary Earl silver beetles.


    While Han Sen was having fun killing the beetles, something screamed near the silver statue. There was a silver, sslike monstering out. Its body was over ten meters long. Its head possessed a silver beard, and there were four transparent wings on its back. It was already before Han Sen.


    A silver light came out of its mouth, moving much faster than knife lights and sword airs.

 Chapter 2026 - 2026 Strange Scary Bug

    <strong>2026 Strange Scary Bug</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s body was hampered by both the Sky Heart Locks and the Ancient God space itself. His speed was very slow, but fortunately, his rabbit shoes weren¡¯t affected. He could still move with the speed of a Duke.


    The moment he dodged the silver light, a gold ant pattern appeared on Han Sen¡¯s body. It increased his power. He shed towards the silver, ss-like bug.


    Dong!


    The knife and sword powers came against the silver ss bug. A transparent silver light appeared. Han Sen¡¯s attack did not break the light at all.


    Han Sen was shocked. His body was like an ordinary Marquise, and he had the Ant King mark¡¯s buff. It shouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to bring down a Marquise. But his full-strength strike was unable to break the silver ss bug¡¯s armor. It was a scary thing toprehend.


    Han Sen used the rabbit shoes and their speed to fight with the silver ss bug. He kept striking its shielding aura, but nothing seemed to work. The aura was far too tough, and not even his knife and sword powers could break through it.


    Han Sen was at a very bad disadvantage.


    Han Sen¡¯s speed was aided by the rabbit shoes, but Sky Heart Lock and Ancient God¡¯s hampering were still in y. Under the pressure of this tough of a fight, he was starting to feel tired. His body was sore, and he felt awful.


    ¡°This cannot continue.¡± Han Sen wanted to leave, and as he made the decision, he noticed Hai¡¯er was already long gone.


    The silver ss bug was not slow at all. It kept chasing after Han Sen, spitting out silver light.


    Han Sen clenched his jaw and ran towards the waterfall cave. That was the only way to go back, and there was no ce he could hide. He would rather take his chances in a wider space.


    The silver ss bug was flying. And so Han Sen flew like a phoenix to swoop around and strike its back while airborne. But the knife and sword power still couldn¡¯t break the silver armor.


    This was the first time Han Sen had encountered a xenogeneic with extremely high defense. Han Sen believed it had to be a mutant Marquise xenogeneic that was simply aligned with defensive attributes.


    Han Sen continued to fight, retreating all the while. He ran into the belly button of the silver statue. If he was going to run off, he was not going to run off empty-handed. He wanted to find the statue¡¯s Beginning of Ancient God. He could not kill the bug, but he still thought that the Beginning of Ancient God might be up for grabs.


    Luckily, the statue had many different paths to take. So, Han Sen used the unique geography to kite the silver ss bug around. It made things better, but it also cost Han Sen a lot of power. He was getting slower and slower as time went by.


    Since there were no other people around, Han Sen summoned his Dongxuan Armor. The Dongxuan Armor started absorbing the energy in the atmosphere to keep Han Sen fueled up. That way, he could keep on fighting and not wind up failing due to exhaustion.


    It looked like the xenogeneic silver beetles he had encountered earlier were all there were. After he killed the ones on the outside, there were no more to be discovered on the inside of the cave.


    Han Sen kept heading down the same tunnel, and two hourster, he found the Beginning of Ancient God embedded in a wall. It was a silver metal b with an irregr, haphazard shape. There was a trilobite symbol on it, though, shing with a silver light.


    Han Sen was pleased to have found it, and he ran over to it and pried it free.


    The silver ss bug was furious, and its desire to kill Han Sen was even greater now.


    A bug and a human were fighting inside that cave. Han Sen could not break its armor, and he was hit by the silver light a few times. The Dongxuan Armor was also shed open in a ce or two.


    Han Sen nned to wait until the silver ss bug had exhausted all its power. Perhaps by then, its aura would weaken too. But after fighting for ten hours, Han Sen felt ready to fall apart. The aura of the silver ss bug, however, was still the same.


    It was toote for Han Sen¡¯s body to dodge the next strike. The silver ss bug¡¯s silver light pierced through him.


    Han Sen¡¯s body exploded like a water balloon. It was just a clone he had generated with Moon, though.


    And while the bug was distracted with the Moon, Han Sen took off running down a smaller passage. He used the Dongxuan Sutra to hide his presence, and then he stopped moving.


    The silver ss bug was flying angrily around the cave, making horrible screeching sounds.


    After a while, the silver ss bug flew away from the cave. When it did, Han Sen emerged and started making his way back out from the way he hade.


    The silver ss bug was too strong; especially its silver armor. Unless he used Super Spank, he didn¡¯t think he could break it.


    Super Spank¡¯s power might have broken the armor, but it also might destroy the bodypletely. That would rob him of potential gains. If he wouldn¡¯t receive any benefits, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to bother.


    Han Sen came out of the crevice, and he found Hai¡¯er standing just outside. Han Sen switched to his Spell armor.


    ¡°You run fast.¡± Han Sen looked at Hai¡¯er and smiled.


    Hai¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°I am just a Pirate. I am not good at anything else. I run fast to secure survival. I had faith in you, though. I knew you woulde back alive.¡±


    Han Sen sat on the floor. He was really tired. The weight of the Sky Heart Locks and Ancient God space¡¯s force had hindered him quite a bit, and he was ten times more tired than he should have been. He had almost exhausted his entire reserve of energy, just to make it out.


    ¡°Where do we go next?¡± Hai¡¯er asked Han Sen, sitting opposite him.


    ¡°I think our co-operation ends here. After this, we will go our separate ways and have no further engagement,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You are too cruel! We have defied death together.¡±


    ¡°Hang on, you just left me to die. Don¡¯t try to butter it up,¡± Han Sen eximed, stopping her.


    Hai¡¯er rolled her eyes and said, ¡°How about I hire you to hunt xenogeneics, then?¡±


    ¡°I am not interested.¡± Han Seny down on the floor and closed his eyes. Sweat was dripping from him and his muscles were all sore.


    ¡°Someone is here,¡± Hai¡¯er said suddenly.


    Han Sen sat up, and he looked in the direction that Hai¡¯er was indicating. A few people wereing, but their faces could not be seen clearly. A bald head in their midst did stand out, however.


    ¡°Buddha!¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°Run! I will see you again.¡± Hai¡¯er turned around and ran, forgetting all about her pleas for co-operation.


    ¡°She really is good at running.¡± He felt poorly. He wanted to leave, as well, but he was far too tired. He would rather preserve his energy for a fight than run off.

 Chapter 2027 - 2027 Trapped Figh

    <strong>2027 Trapped Figh</strong>


    The group saw Han Sen and approached him. One of them was a Buddha, and one of them had purple horns. He was a Demon.


    The others wereprised of different races. In total, there were six of them.


    ¡°Amitabha! Mister Han, I cannot believe we have met here once again.¡± The Buddha, seeing Han Sen, looked murderous. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you guys here, either.¡± Han Sen sat where he was, not moving. He wanted to rest some more.


    You are Han Sen?¡± The man of the Demon looked at Han Sen with interest.


    Han Sen looked back at the man, guessing he was the Sharon that Hai¡¯er had told him so much about. Unlike Lone Bamboo, Sharon was a born genius. He was far better than those of the same level, and he had apparently never failed at anything.


    He had learned all of his geno arts quickly, and he had also been known to improve techniques and skills. That was why he was so good.


    Sharon was a rare person who possessed two geno arts. He had studied the Demon¡¯s Sky-Demon Sutra and another mysterious geno art. He had been buffed twice, so he really was quite strong.


    ording to Hai¡¯er, he made a gamble with every opponent that was of the same level. He had never lost once. He was expected to be deified, one day.


    ¡°Not bad. I am Han Sen. Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Sharon. He didn¡¯t care if it was Sharon or not, he just wanted to keep up the small talk so he could rest.


    ¡°I am Sharon of the Demon,¡± Sharon answered.


    The Buddha next to Han Sen then said, ¡°Mister Han, it looks like you¡¯ve just been through a big fight. Is there an Ancient God statue nearby?¡±


    ¡°So what if there is?¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Did you get the Beginning of Ancient God?¡± The people¡¯s eyes went bright as they kept checking Han Sen out.


    ¡°If I got it, would I still be here?¡± Han Sen lifted his lips and gave the Buddha a disdainful look.


    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s go for a walk,¡± the Buddha said to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why would I lead you?¡± Han Sen asked icily.


    ¡°That is not up to you to decide!¡± shouted a member of their party. It had six legs, and its steel-like hands reached out to grab Han Sen.


    Green smoke rose from its hand and formed into a big w. It was going to sink the w into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen did not move, though. He waited until the green w had almost reached him, and then he pulled out Blood Feather Knife and swung it at the green w.


    The six-legged person shot the knife a dismissive nce. He was a Marquise, so he didn¡¯t take the Earl ss Han Sen seriously. He was still going to press forward with his attack with the green w.


    Katcha!


    The power put into the Blood Feather Knife was sufficient to lop the green w off. And it didn¡¯t end there. The knife went forward to strike the six-legged creature directly.


    The six-legged creature did not expect an Earl to be that powerful. It was toote for him to try to dodge the strike now. And then, his body was cut through at the waist. It went all the way, lopping him in two. It didn¡¯t immediately kill him, though, and he kept screaming from the ground until the Teeth powers finished him off.


    Everyone was shocked. No one underestimated Han Sen now, and they all looked at him with caution.


    But they didn¡¯t fall back. Instead, the rest spread out to encircle Han Sen.


    ¡°Teeth Knife is strong,¡± Sharonplimented.


    ¡°Killing a yahoo like that is nothing,¡± Han Sen said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Mister Sharon, there is no use in talking with him. Let¡¯s take him down,¡± the Buddha said.


    Sharon did not move, however. He smiled and said, ¡°I have heard Han Sen killed Seven Spirit while in your heaven. Infinite Buddha, you should not get involved.¡±


    ¡°He is such a horrible person. We should kill him without a second thought,¡± Infinite Buddha said.


    ¡°It is still wrong to pawn off your work on others. Perhaps you should end this yourself. What do you guys think?¡± Han Sen looked at the other creatures.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± A few of them nodded.


    Infinite Buddha¡¯s face changed, but only for a second. And then, he said the Buddha catchphrase. ¡°Amitabha! Then I will do it.¡±


    After that, Infinite Buddha threw a p towards Han Sen. A bunch of stars came out of his hand, flying towards Han Sen like a renegade sr system.


    Han Sen used his Blood Feather Knife still, and he used Tusk to fight the iing stars. But when the knife air hit the stars, it was like it actually entered space and disappeared into the void. Nothing was able to hurt the stars.


    Han Sen was shocked. Infinite Buddha was not as famous as Seven Spirit, but his skills were good. He shouldn¡¯t have underestimated the power of those stars that possessed space energy.


    The starsnded on Han Sen, and he still hadn¡¯t moved. He used Blood Feather Knife to draw a circle. The star power was sucked into it.


    And then, Han Sen flipped over his hands. The circle drawn by the knife expelled the stars,unching them back towards Infinite Buddha. That was his reversing technique.


    Infinite Buddha¡¯s face changed. He shouted and summoned a lotus beneath his feet. He dodged the knife circle with stars, while throwing more stars back at Han Sen.


    Han Sen sat on a rock and drew some knife circles with his knife. He used Infinite Buddha¡¯s attacks to fight back.


    Infinite Buddha used a whole host of geno arts, but nothing he did seemed able to break Han Sen¡¯s knife circle. He could not even make Han Sen move from the spot.


    ¡°What a powerful Teeth Knife. No wonder it is a cherished technique of the Rebate. Fighting the Marquise Infinite Buddha as an Earl? That is scary,¡± said one of the creatures that was preventing Han Sen from escaping. It couldn¡¯t help butpliment his finesse.


    Sharon shook his head and said, Teeth Knife is not scary. It is Han Sen who is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Teeth Knife is strong. Amongst the Rebate, only Knife Queen can practice Teeth Knife to the same level. Han Sen is an outsider to them, and yet he learned a Rebate exclusive skill to that proficiency. That makes him a scary guy,¡± said a woman with dragon horns and ck wings.


    Infinite Buddha realized that he was unable to kill Han Sen, despite Han Sen¡¯s obvious exhaustion. He looked enraged. His body started to glow, then transform into gold.


    It was not like Seven Spirit¡¯s four-faced eight-armed Buddha gold body. He was like an angry King Kong, with stars all around him.

 Chapter 2028 - 2028 Infinite Galaxy

    <strong>2028 Infinite Gxy </strong>


    ¡°This Infinite Buddha is a xenogeneic. It seems that there are many xenogeneics amongst the Buddha.¡± Han Sen stared at Infinite Buddha, but he didn¡¯t move.


    Infinite Buddha looked like an angry King Kong. He put his hands together, and then, lots of stars began to fly together and form onerge cluster.


    As the power built, the stars became brighter and brighter. Still, their sizes remained the same. And by the end, the stars looked like miniature suns. They looked very scary.


    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Infinite Gxy geno art is powerful, but it takes too long to generate. Using it to attack Han Sen, who is not being offensive, is a good idea,¡± Sharon said, with augh.


    The Dragondy alsoughed, and she said, ¡°This time, Han Sen will have to move. No matter how powerful his Empty White Teeth is, there¡¯s still a limit. With Han Sen¡¯s power, he won¡¯t be able to return Infinite Gxy¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Yup. Infinite Buddha has not struck yet, and he is still generating power. Infinite Gxy will only keep getting stronger. Han Sen definitely won¡¯t be able to return it, and trying to would only lead to his body being destroyed,¡± said another person.


    Infinite Buddha¡¯s face was dark with rage. His countenance was scary to see. The power in his hands continued getting stronger, as if there was no end to its power.


    Han Sen did not strike, and the Buddha wasn¡¯t ready to unleash yet. He was going to generate enough of the Infinite Gxy¡¯s power to secure a one-hit kill on Han Sen.


    He didn¡¯t care about the ways that Han Sen could be useful to them. Killing Han Sen to maintain his pride was far more crucial to him than letting Han Sen lead them somewhere. If he missed this opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t have another.


    Infinite Gxy was getting stronger. Han Sen looked grim. He held his Blood Feather Knife and stared at the light in his opponent¡¯s hands. But still, he did not move.


    ¡°He is still not moving. He really wants to face the wrath of Infinite Buddha¡¯s Infinite Gxy,¡± the Dragondy said with surprise.


    ¡°I am afraid he thinks he is able to,¡± Sharonughed.


    Infinite Buddha¡¯s hands were too bright for him to close now. He was on the brink of losing control.


    Infinite Buddha shouted and pushed his hands towards Han Sen. The light became a destructive wave that hurtled towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen stared at the light, which looked like apressed gxy. It contained an unbelievable amount of power. Not even a top Marquise could face-off against it.


    Han Sen waved his Blood Feather Knife and created another circle. It was Empty White Teeth.


    You cannot return the power possessed by Infinite Gxy!¡± Infinite Buddha roared. It looked like Han Sen¡¯s behavior thus far had humiliated him.


    As Infinite Buddha roared, the light approached the knife circle. It looked like a sr system bearing down on an ant. It looked ready to explode. The knife circle was quivering, looking likely to break.


    ¡°Let me give you some advice. Never use something you cannot control,¡± Han Sen said quietly. Then, the power in his body was unleashed. The power inside the knife circle was thrown back towards Infinite Buddha.


    ¡°...Impossible...¡± Infinite Buddha was shocked. Facing that power, he did not attempt to block it. Instead, he tried to run away.


    Boom!


    The power mmed into a boulder sitting on the ground. The shockwave was like a exploding. It destroyed everything within a few hundred-meter radius.


    Infinite Buddha was unable to evade that explosion, and half of his body was hurt badly. He was brought down to the ground, bleeding profusely.


    ¡°Mister Sharon! Are you not going to attack?¡± Infinite Buddha wanted to stop his wounds from bleeding, but the purple knife air was spreading. It was ravaging his wounds.


    Sharon looked at Infinite Buddha and said, ¡°I would strike, but in a capacity that has nothing to do with your own petty grievance against Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°As long as you strike, the reason does not matter!¡± Infinite Buddha screamed, looking frightened.


    ¡°It is a shame you are so badly hurt. And with the addition of Teeth powers, I am afraid I cannot save your life,¡± Sharon said, looking calmly upon him.


    ¡°That is fine. Just kill Han Sen!¡± Infinite Buddha said, while coughing up blood.


    His body could no longer keep the Teeth power down. In a few seconds, he was torn to shreds as if in the maw of a beast. Blood poured out of him as he died.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Star King Kong: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    An announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head, but he knew he couldn¡¯t just go and take Infinite Buddha¡¯s xenogeneic genes.


    A creature that looked like a white tiger moved over and swiftly swallowed the corpse. The xenogeneic genes went with it. And then, the creature stared at Han Sen.


    Sharon looked at Han Sen with curiosity. ¡°I did not believe that you dueled and came to a draw with Lone Bamboo, but now I most certainly do.¡±


    ¡°He tied with Lone Bamboo?¡± one of the other xenogeneics asked in shock.


    News in Sky Pce was buttoned down, but the Demons were not friendly with Sky Pce. So, they gleaned as much information as they could about things there. Sharon was the only one who knew about Han Sen and Lone Bamboo.


    Sharonughed and said, ¡°During that exam, Lone Bamboo leveled up to being a Marquise. He was disqualified from the Earl exam, so there was no winner.¡±


    ¡°If this man can fight Lone Bamboo in such a way, then he is not someone so simple.¡± The Dragondy looked at Han Sen, now showing a greater interest in him.


    Sharon looked at Han Sen. ¡°It is a shame you are not a Marquise. Otherwise, I would very much like to fight you. Even if I gave you time to heal, I¡¯d still beat you. I don¡¯t want to have to kill you right now, so you¡¯d best lead the way.¡±


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good temper. It might be easy for you to kill me, but even so, you won¡¯t get me to lead.¡±


    Sharon frowned. The Dragondyughed and said, ¡°Then I shall make a bet with you. If you beat me, we will let you go. And if you lose, then you lead.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the Dragondy.

 Chapter 2029 - 2029 Dragon Thirteen

    <strong>2029 Dragon Thirteen</strong>


    ¡°Dragon Thirteen of the Dragon,¡± the Dragondy said in a friendly manner.


    ¡°Dragon Thirteen? Nice name, but this test is not fair,¡± Han Sen said, trying to buy himself some time.


    Dragon Thirteen knew what Han Sen was doing, but she didn¡¯t call him out on it. She simply smiled and asked, ¡°What is unfair?¡±


    ¡°If I lose, I have to lead you guys somewhere that I might die. And if I win, I only get to live. That is what¡¯s not fair,¡± Han Sen said with an innocent expression.


    Dragon Thirteen was not mad, and so she asked him kindly, ¡°That is not fair? Then what would you suggest is fair?¡±


    ¡°If I win, for my remaining time in Ancient God¡¯s space, how about you be my bodyguard?¡± Han Sen suggested, raising an eyebrow at Dragon Thirteen.


    Dragon Thirteenughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! I will be at a disadvantage, but that is okay. I agree to these terms of yours.¡±


    ¡°Then that is the deal,¡± Han Sen said seriously.


    Yes.¡± Dragon Thirteen brought out a ck, screw-shapednce in her hands.


    The moment she grabbed thence, Han Sen felt spooked. She gave him a strange feeling. And Han Sen could not feel her inside his Dongxuan Aura, so he was unable to determine her true strength.


    Dragon Thirteen held the screwnce, but she did not strike. She sounded confident when she said, ¡°I am not Infinite Buddha. If you wish to use Empty White Teeth to return my attacks, think again.¡±


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡± Han Senughed.


    Han Sen just wanted to buy himself some time so he could rest a little bit more. He did not actually expect Dragon Thirteen to reply.


    ¡°The Evilbreaker Lance of the Dragon can break any skill thrown against it. Your returning skill might work on other races, but it won¡¯t work on me. If you seek victory, use your own strength. I hope you do,¡± Dragon Thirteen said calmly.


    ¡°Breaking all skills, you say? That is a bold im to make,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon Thirteen simply shrugged. ¡°If you do not believe me, use your Empty White Teeth and see if you are able to return my attack.¡±


    After that, Dragon Thirteen attacked Han Sen. Thence became a line that was sharper than a needle.


    Han Sen did not make an attempt. Power that had been concentrated like that was not something he could¡¯ve returned, even if she had not used a skill.


    Han Sen¡¯s rabbit shoes unleashed a burst of speed as he dodged Dragon Thirteen¡¯snce. His Blood Feather Knife was aimed for her neck.


    Dragon Thirteen squinted. Han Sen was just an Earl that was under the Ancient God space¡¯s hampering, and yet, he could be that quick. She was surprised.


    She was only a little surprised, though. Dragon Thirteen spun hernce, and thence temporarily disappeared. When it showed up again, the tip was going toe into contact with Han Sen¡¯s throat.


    Han Sen frowned and jumped to the sky. He dodged Dragon Thirteen¡¯snce and used his Blood Feather Knife.


    They kept swooping and shing between the rocks. No one could urately trace their movements. They fought for a whole minute, going by each other many times. The knife andnce did not touch each other.


    ¡°What is this knifeskill? Teeth Knife should not look like this.¡± The White Tiger Marquise was in shock.


    ¡°That is not Teeth Knife. That is Sky Pce¡¯s Under the Sky.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes looked sharp.


    ¡°Under the Sky? I have never heard of that before,¡± the White Tiger Marquise said doubtfully.


    Sharon looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Under the Sky was created a long time ago by a Sky Pce elder. Due to there being many ws with it, they forbid the students from ever learning it. It seems to me as if that w has been fixed, but who might have done that, I do not know.¡±


    ¡°What is so special about this knifeskill?¡± White Tiger Marquise asked.


    ¡°I do not know. I only know this knifeskill is modified and derived from the Textless Book. Due to no one using this skill before, no one really knows how strong it might be. But, people who haven¡¯t learned the Textless Book should not be able to learn it. It is surprising Han Sen has learned Under the Sky, especially as he is an outsider.¡± Sharon said.


    Han Sen used the speed of the rabbit shoes to fight Dragon Thirteen. Han Sen did not know if Evilbreaker Lance had the power to break skills, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have that kind of strength himself. If he became a Marquise, he wagered he could give it a try.


    Dragon Thirteen was not asplex as Lone Bamboo. She maintained simplence techniques and a simple focus on power. There wasn¡¯t much variety. But even so, the simplicity of the strikes was still very violent. She could use her power to drive them to the max.


    If Han Sen did not have the aid of the rabbit shoes¡¯ speed, and Dragon Thirteen was not mellowed by the force of the Ancient God space¡¯s power, then Han Sen would have already been hit.


    Dragon Thirteen is powerful! She is a shining example of pure bravery. Hernce conquers everything! Those of the same level must avoid her carefully. I am not a Marquise, and I am weaker,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Frighteningly, Dragon Thirteen was bing bolder for some reason. Her speed and power were increasing, too.


    The rabbit shoes started to fail in keeping up with her speed.


    ¡°Han Sen was naive to think he could fight Dragon Thirteen. She is the bravest of the Dragons for sure. No one at the same level can fight her. And furthermore, Dragons get stronger the longer they fight. The longer the fightsts, the worse-off Han Sen will end up,¡± the White Tiger Marquise said.


    Sharon frowned and did not speak. He thought something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was.


    Han Sen suddenly retreated to gain some distance. Dragon Thirteen, clutching hernce, tried to catch up with him.


    But her armor started cracking as if it was being hit by something. It kept getting cut.


    Dragon Thirteen stopped. She looked around and coldly said, ¡°When did you leave this knife air around us?¡±


    ¡°My first strike came while I was airborne. All this time, I have generated countless knife airs. You can¡¯t see them, but if you keep hitting them, you know what will eventually happen, yes?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Combining Under the Sky¡¯s strikes with Moon¡¯s gentility, Han Sen had set up lots of knives in the air. They were like a mesh of puppet wires all around Dragon Thirteen. They hung in the air, strands of invisible knife silk.

 Chapter 2030 - 2030 The Braves

    <strong>2030 The Braves </strong>


    ¡°A powerful skill. A very powerful skill,¡± Dragon Thirteenplimented. She looked around, unable to determine where those knife airs were hiding.


    ¡°That is too much of apliment.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Dragon Thirteen continued on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy too soon. Do you know why the Dragon are called the bravest?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Sen had never heard this before.


    ¡°You will find out soon enough,¡± Dragon Thirteen said, and then she spun her cknce. Thence became even sharper, until it turned into a light that fired towards Han Sen.


    Countless strands of knife silk cut into her armor. Cracks appeared all over her armor, but no blood seeped out.


    Han Sen could see that after the knife silk cut through the armor, her skin still looked crystal-white. There was no evidence of a single wound. Han Sen was shocked by this.


    He gathered up more knife silks. They could break a Marquise ss armor, but they could not break Dragon Thirteen¡¯s skin. She had a very strong body.


    Dragon Thirteen was like a warrior that was walking boldly overndmines. Thendmines kept exploding, but they didn¡¯t hurt her body. She approached,pletely unstoppable.


    Herncemind was sharp. Dragon Thirteen came right before Han Sen, with a speed and power that had increased even more. Han Sen was quite exhausted by this point, and he couldn¡¯t evade her attack.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s forehead was pierced through, and his body exploded. Dragon Thirteen only realized then that she had destroyed a simple clone generated by Moon. Han Sen was already distancing himself.


    Her face did not change, though. Hernce became a line that attacked Han Sen again.


    That attack looked unstoppable, and it was born of bravery. Not even Han Sen knew what to do against that. So, Han Sen used his movement to dodge.


    But Dragon Thirteen¡¯snce was getting faster. And due to Han Sen being bound to the forces of the space, it was even more difficult to dodge.


    If they had both been Marquises, Han Sen would not have been so afraid of her. But there was a whole tier separating them. There was a grand gulf of strength between them, as she was undoubtedly one of the top Marquises.


    Pang!


    Han Sen got hit, and he was sent shooting through the sky like a star. He thudded into a stone wall and broke it.


    ¡°Han Sen, concede now. If I hit you three inches higher, you¡¯d have been a dead man,¡± Dragon Thirteen said grimly,ing over to the broken wall.


    But no answer was received. She frowned. Her face changed. ¡°Oh, no! The mountain has a crevice. He epted my hit so he could escape through it.¡±


    ¡°What an annoying man. Even in a situation such as this, he had an ulterior scheme.¡± Sharon shook his head.


    ¡°Why are you still talking? Go catch him, and do not let him run off!¡± The Marquise white tiger roared, shattering the rocks around them. The crevice was revealed more clearly, and the white tiger sprinted went inside.


    Dragon Thirteen and Sharon went in, too. They were going to catch up with Han Sen, somewhere in the gully.


    Han Sen traveled through the tunnel quickly. His chest had a hole in it, but he was not bleeding. However, some evil power had entered his wound, and it was permeating his entire body.


    ¡°Dragon power is too strong. It is not like Teeth power that could go on forever, but it is far too concentrated. It is difficult to push it out of my body. And I can¡¯t stop and take the time to get rid of it.¡± Han Sen, clutching his wound, continued fleeing through the cave.


    The cave had many alternate routes. Han Sen had to find a ce in which he could hide and get rid of the powers inflicted by thence.


    Fortunately, his blood and bones were different than those of an ordinary being. If they hadn¡¯t been, thence¡¯s power would have destroyed him.


    He ran through the caverns for a long time. He felt Dragon Thirteening, though, and this confused him.


    With the Dongxuan Aura hiding him, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to find him.


    ¡°Is it thence power inside me?¡± Han Sen thought, realizing the problem.


    If that power was still inside him, Dragon Thirteen would be able to track him down. But he currently did not have the time to get rid of it.


    If it was just Dragon Thirteen alone, Han Sen would have been willing to give it a shot. But, Sharon and the others were Marquises. It¡¯d be difficult for Han Sen to take them all.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth, and he ran to the silver Ancient God statue. If he couldn¡¯t shake his pursuers, he thought he might have better luck by employing the silver ss bug.


    Han Sen knew how to get there, and he eventually found his way to the Ghost Face Spider statue. Then, he went behind it and down and through another cave.


    Not long after, Dragon Thirteen, with Sharon and the others, arrived at the Ghost Face Spider cave. They saw the sheep-headed Ancient God statue.


    ¡°There is an Ancient God statue, but it looks like someone has already imed it,¡± Sharon said, while looking at the Ancient God statue.


    ¡°Han Sen ran into the Ancient God statue? The Beginning of Ancient God should be on him. If we had known this sooner, we could have just gone and killed him. There¡¯d have been no need for all this trouble.¡± The White Tiger Marquise wanted to try. He headed toward the statue.


    Dragon Thirteen looked at the cave behind the statue and coldly said, ¡°Han Sen is not inside the statue. He went behind.¡±


    ¡°Then keep up the chase. The Beginning of Ancient God is on him,¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°It is lucky that you left thence power on him. Otherwise, we¡¯d have been thoroughly fooled. And if we had taken the time to search the statue, he¡¯d have been long gone,¡± the White Tiger Marquise said happily.


    Dragon Thirteen brought them to the cave behind the statue and continued chasing Han Sen.


    Han Sen kept running, but he was unable to find the strange silver bug. He came to that same waterfall as before, but still, he could not find it.


    Before he could think of what to do next, he felt Dragon Thirteen drawing near. He gritted his teeth and fled into the statue. The entrance was in the statue¡¯s belly button.


    Han Sen had only been in there for a minute when Dragon Thirteen reached the statue.


    ¡°Hey, there is another Ancient God statue! But this one looks different. Is Han Sen here?¡± The White Tiger Marquise was looking at the silver Ancient God statue.


    ¡°He is inside the statue,¡± Dragon Thirteen said confidently.


    ¡°How about this? Thirteen and I chase him down, while you guys wait out here in case he runs back out?¡± Sharon spoke to White Tiger Marquise and the others.


    The White Tiger Marquise nodded. Sharon and Dragon Thirteen entered the waterfall and chased after Han Sen.


    Han Sen was starting to feel pain radiating throughout his body. Thence power was like a snake, slithering inside him. If he didn¡¯t flush it out soon, his organs would start to break.

 Chapter 2031 - 2031 Sky Heart Lock Opened

    <strong>2031 Sky Heart Lock Opened </strong>


    Not long after entering the silver statue, Han Sen heard buzzing soundsing from close to the statue¡¯s entrance.


    Han Sen was familiar with this sound. It was the sound of the silver ss bug pping its wings. He summoned Spell in the form of a rocketuncher and fired it at the cave wall.


    After firing it, he didn¡¯t stick around to see the result. He just took the time to tuck himself into a narrower passage and hide his presence.


    The rocket exploded against the wall, and a loud noise echoed throughout the caverns of the statue¡¯s interior. Han Sen heard the buzzing get stronger, and not long after, the silver ss bug came to patrol the area.


    ¡°Dragon Thirteen must have heard that,¡± Han Sen thought, as he kept himself hidden.


    Dragon Thirteen and Sharon did hear the noise. They did not know what had happened, but whatever it was would not make them give up the chase. Dragon Thirteen led Sharon in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    As Dragon Thirteen drew nearer, the silver ss bug searched fruitlessly for Han Sen. When Dragon Thirteen and Sharon reached Han Sen¡¯s proximity, however, what they saw was the silver ss bug.


    The silver ss bug caught sight of them, too. With a squeal, it came charging towards them. Its mouth opened to spew silver light.


    Dragon Thirteen, who was in the front, was quick to react. She raised hernce and thrust it towards the iing silver ss bug.


    Pang!


    Thence and the silver light collided. The silver light was broken, but thence that was sharper than a needle came against the silver ss bug¡¯s shield. The shield shed in response to the strike, but it was unbroken. Dragon Thirteen was spent spiraling back ten meters by what remained of the silver light.


    ¡°A mutant Marquise xenogeneic.¡± Dragon Thirteen¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Kill it,¡± Sharon said. Then, he drew a scimitar. With his Sky-Demon powers, he used it to strike the silver ss bug.


    There was a dong noise as the Sky-Demon power came against the silver ss bug¡¯s shield. The creature was unhurt, and the impact only knocked it back a small distance.


    Sharon and Dragon Thirteen attacked the silver ss bug together. The silver ss bug¡¯s silver shield kept shing under thebined strikes, though, and it looked as if it might break.


    Dragon Thirteen¡¯snce was very effective when it came to piercing things. Her strength was focused on the tip of the weapon, where it could deal the most damage. The silver ss bug¡¯s silver shield might not withstand the repeated blows for long.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let them kill the bug! If they kill it, I am done for,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He emerged from the small passage he had been hiding in, and with Tusk, he attacked Dragon Thirteen from behind.


    But Dragon Thirteen was quick to react to this sneak attack. Her screw-shapednce quickly came against Han Sen¡¯s knife air. They collided, and the knife air was almost prated by the power of thence.


    Han Sen expected this, however. He dodged thence and attacked again. Then, he used Under the Sky.


    ¡°You deal with Han Sen while I deal with the xenogeneic,¡± Sharon told Dragon Thirteen.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dragon Thirteen did not hesitate. With hernce, she continued to attack Han Sen.


    Han Sen used theplex geography of the cave to evade Dragon Thirteen¡¯snce. He drew her deeper into the tunnels so he could separate her from Sharon.


    Dragon Thirteen was very confident. The Dragon were known to be fearless, and she above all was worthy of the title bravest. She would never find herself scared by an Earl. She knew full well that Han Sen sought to separate her and Sharon, but she was more than fine with following him.


    Thence was like a needle, and she turned a few-meter-thick wall into a pincushion. There was no point in Han Sen¡¯s hiding behind any stone.


    The Evilbreaker Lance was of the Yang element. It was the opposite of something like Moon. If Han Sen had been a Marquise, then the power of Moon would have been able to break Dragon Thirteen¡¯s body.


    But Moon¡¯s knife silks were unable to damage Dragon Thirteen. He was at a disadvantage, and Dragon Thirteen was making him fall back further and further.


    Han Sen eventually failed a dodge, and it led to thence piercing his shoulder. Thence left a hole in Han Sen so small that it would have been difficult to find with the naked eye. But when thence was inside Han Sen, it drilled into his bones. It wracked Han Sen with pain, and he shuddered under its force.


    Han Sen had failed to dodge because the effects of the firstnce strike were still in his body. The strike had hurt his organs badly, and for a brief second, it made him freeze.


    ¡°Han Sen, you have no chance. There is still time to concede. You will be permitted to retain your life,¡± Dragon Thirteen said gravely.


    ¡°You took the words from right out of my mouth,¡± Han Sen countered.


    ¡°Why must you continue to be so stubborn? Give me the two Beginning of Ancient Gods, and I will let you go. Otherwise, the two hits delivered by my Evilbreaker Lance will only continue to break down your body. You have to get rid of the damage.¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think that is going to happen,¡± Han Sen said, but in reality, he was thinking about how he might be able to escape from the situation he had found himself in.


    With his powers, he could kill a Marquise. But Dragon Thirteen was amongst the greatest Marquises alive. He would probably require super god spirit mode to finish off Dragon Thirteen.


    But there was the issue of super god spirit mode being a limited thing. He could kill Dragon Thirteen, yes, but then he¡¯d be left even weaker. And there were three more Marquises, including Sharon, waiting for him. That¡¯d have him in an even sorrier state.


    Han Sen was too tired already, and the effects of thence were doing a number on his body. He could not keep going on like that.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll kill one of you first.¡± Han Sen decided to use super god spirit.


    But before he could, his body suddenly shook. Something inside him broke. And then, he suddenly felt as light as a feather. It was as if he had been carrying a mountain on his shoulders, and now, he was able to relieve himself of that load.


    Han Sen¡¯s speed increased. He easily dodged Dragon Thirteen¡¯snce.


    ¡°The Sky Heart Lock has been unlocked!¡± Han Sen was exuberantly happy. He had been carrying the weight of the Sky Heart Lock through his entire fight with Dragon Thirteen. Now that it was gone, the true extent of his power could be unleashed.


    Dong!


    Han Sen cast many more knife silks upon Dragon Thirteen, and this time, the bravest Dragon body was riddled with wounds.


    Han Sen was so happy. The Sky Heart Lock was open. The speed and power he possessed increased.


    Dragon Thirteen frowned. Holding her spear, she said incredulously, ¡°A Sky Heart Lock? I did not know you were carrying them as you fought. But even so, you cannot beat me.¡±


    After that, Dragon Thirteen¡¯snce came towards Han Sen in a mad flurry of attacks. Han Sen kept swinging his Blood Feather Knife, too. When they came against each other, Han Sen¡¯s body was sent flying. He came to a stop against a sturdy wall.


    ¡°I told you. You cannot beat me.¡± Dragon Thirteen kept moving, and she used hernce to attack Han Sen.


    Katcha!


    The sound of something else breaking inside Han Sen¡¯s body sounded. The second Sky Heart Lock was broken.

 Chapter 2032 - 2032 Knife Air Like Silk

    <strong>2032 Knife Air Like Silk </strong>


    Han Sen dodged. He was like a shadow as he slipped around Dragon Thirteen¡¯snce. He was even faster than before. ¡°Two Sky Heart Locks?¡± Dragon Thirteen¡¯s face went ck.


    Han Sen was a powerful Earl. It was shocking to learn he was carrying even just one Sky Heart Lock. No one would have ever expected he might be carrying two of them.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen this for herself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. The idea that an Earl could still fight her adequately while shouldering the burden of two Sky Heart Locks... It was unfathomable.


    Now Han Sen felt very light. His body felt great. With every step he took, it seemed like he could shoot into the air like a prancing fairy.


    Thence that had once seemed difficult to dodge was now easy to evade. He didn¡¯t feel any of the pressure he had felt earlier.


    He didn¡¯t feel as easily tired as earlier, either. He was now active again.


    Dragon Thirteen frowned. Han Sen had unlocked two Sky Heart Locks. She felt as if she was not suppressing him anymore.


    The two of them moved fast, as knife airs came against thence in rapid collisions. Han Sen¡¯s power was a little weaker than hers, but unlike earlier, he could now hold her off.


    While Han Sen was fighting Dragon Thirteen, Sharon was still engaged in battle with the silver ss bug. The silver ss bug¡¯s silver shield was powerful. Sharon had delivered a few hundred strikes against it, but it had yet to buckle and break.


    Sharon frowned. He wanted to get this fight over with quickly. Dragon Thirteen had been gone for some time, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if something was wrong.


    His power changed, and a ck light began to shine. It gathered up across his scimitar as he shed the silver ss bug again. The scimitar had done nothing to the silver armor earlier, but under this new attack, a crack was left across the silver surface.


    ¡°What powerful armor! It did not shatter, even with my Demon-Dragon Air. This guy¡¯s defense must be the greatest of all Marquises.¡± Sharon frowned, but his scimitar did not relent. He kept on attacking.


    Sharon was part of Demon, but his blood had ties to the Dragon. Aside from the Sky-Demon Sutra, he had also practiced with their Evilbreaker Secret. The Evilbreaker power he possessed was actually stronger than what Dragon Thirteen had.


    Even amongst the Demon, it was a secret that Sharon harbored Dragon blood. Sharon wouldn¡¯t use Evilbreaker powers on a whim. Now he was worried enough to use them without a second thought. He just wanted to kill the silver xenogeneic as quickly as he could.


    Sharon kept striking the silver ss bug¡¯s shield and making it sh. The armor was wreathed with more and more cracks, and it looked as if it¡¯d break very soon.


    The silver ss bug lost its will to fight before long, and it sought to escape. It was unable to, as Sharon pursued it like a ghost. He kept attacking it with his scimitar.


    Dragon Thirteen continued chasing Han Sen, but she felt nervous.


    Even though she had the title of bravest, that did not mean the Dragon were the strongest. And she felt as if she could no longer suppress the man who had just broken two Sky Heart Locks.


    A cold light glowed within her, and hernce was like a dragon itself. Dragon Thirteen, with the Evilbreaker Lance, was firing on all cylinders. But when thence pierced through Han Sen¡¯s body, she knew she had failed.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body exploded like a balloon. It was just a clone. The real Han Sen was twenty meters away, smiling at her.


    Dragon Thirteen lifted her screw-shapednce to attack Han Sen again, but Han Sen quietly told her, ¡°If I were you, I would not move.¡±


    Dragon Thirteen coldly hmph¡¯d and ignored Han Sen¡¯s warning. She moved forward.


    Katcha!


    The sound of armor cracking yed in Dragon Thirteen¡¯s ears. Her armor was annihted by the knife silks. But this time, the knife silks were able to cut her skin. Like strands of steel wire, the silks were unbroken.


    Han Sen waved his Blood Feather Knife. It looked as if no power was being mustered, but the many invisible strands of silk twisted together to bind Dragon Thirteen¡¯s body. As Han Sen waved the knife, he pulled them in closer.


    Countless silk strands tightened around her arms, legs, waist, and head. Dragon Thirteen¡¯s body was tied up, suspending her in the air. Her armor eventually shattered into nothing but pieces.


    The knife silks were starting to dig into her skin. Her pale white body was covered in marks of blood, but the blood that came out was in stark contrast to the beauty of her pale white skin.


    ¡°D*mn you!¡± Dragon Thirteen shouted angrily. Evilbreaker powers surged out of her body to destroy the knife silks binding her.


    But the moment she got rid of them, more knife silks arose to take their ce. They bound her again, and she could no longer draw closer to Han Sen. She hung in ce.


    ¡°It looks like you have run out of chances. It¡¯s still not toote to beg for your life, as I am willing to spare you.¡± Han Sen was clutching his Blood Feather Knife, staring at Dragon Thirteen who had been tied up. He said the same thing she did.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    Dragon Thirteen¡¯s Evilbreaker power exploded. It snapped the knife silks, but using her body to break the ties that bound her caused her even greater wounds. She was bleeding profusely from everywhere.


    ¡°The body of a Dragon is strong,¡± Han Senplimented her.


    After Dragon Thirteen escaped from the knife silks, her eyes were burning. With hernce, she again tried to attack Han Sen. But just as she raised it to strike, the knife silks were back to tie her up like a doll again.


    Han Sen stood in front of her, but she could not attack. Every time she cut the knife silks, more arose to entangle her. She could not move at all.


    ¡°It is time to end this.¡± Han Sen¡¯s Blood Feather Knife was shrouded in a purple mist. The knife silks had a purple air, too.


    Endless numbers of knife silks cut Dragon Thirteen¡¯s flesh. Purple mist seeped into her wounds.


    ¡°Teeth power.¡± Dragon Thirteen looked pale.


    Teeth powers dealt more damage than her Evilbreaker powers did. There was no chance for any person to survive, once they were struck by it. And with the countless wounds already across her body, there was no hope of her escaping now.

 Chapter 2033 - 2033 Xenogeneic Demon Dragon

    <strong>2033 Xenogeneic Demon Dragon</strong>


    Her blood spread like flower petals. Her powerful Dragon body could not hold strong against the countless wounds that were being ravaged by the Teeth power. Her body was ultimately tom apart.


    Han Sen moved into a hidden passage nearby. There, he started to use his own strength to purge his body of the Evilbreaker Lance¡¯s power.


    That power was strange. When it gathered up, it was like refined steel. If you were not strong enough, then you couldn¡¯t break it. But if you used too much strength, then it was possible for you to harm your own body. Han Sen couldn¡¯t get it out of himself.


    Han Sen did not have much time to think, though. He used his Dongxuan Aura to analyze the Evilbreaker power infection, and then, the Evilbreaker powers appeared in Han Sen¡¯s brain like a sequence.


    The moment Dragon Thirteen died, Sharon had been able to feel it. His eyes darkened, and his scimitar raged with even greater strength. He struck the silver bug¡¯s shield and broke its armor.


    The silver ss bug squealed and started to fly away. Sharon was no longer paying attention to it, though. Immediately, he turned and went for Dragon Thirteen.


    Seeing Dragon Thirteen¡¯s exploded body, Sharon looked murderous. He clutched his scimitar and ran towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned. He had thought that without Dragon Thirteen, Sharon would be unable to find him. It looked as if he had been wrong, though. Sharon wasing right for him.


    Han Sen did not know that Sharon had Evilbreaker powers, too. And Sharon could sense the force of the Evilbreaker Lance inside Han Sen.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t spend much time worrying about this, though. He used Super Spank to attack the Evilbreaker Lance¡¯s power. He tried to break the sequence structure of the affliction, and he damaged himself a little in the attempt.


    Those two Evilbreaker powers crumbled into dust, though.


    Sharon was already in front of the passage. He turned a murderous re on Han Sen and said, ¡°The pain that Thirteen suffered will be returned to you, a thousand times over.¡±


    Then his ck-light shing scimitar came striking at Han Sen, who was still sitting.


    Han Sen shouted, moved like a crane, and jumped out of the little passage. His Blood Feather Knife blocked Sharon¡¯s ck light.


    Dong!


    As his body was sent flying, Han Sen felt ripples of scary power from where the knife air and the light collided. He went crashing into a wall, and quite a bit of it fell down around him.


    ¡°You havebined Sky-Demon powers with Evilbreaker powers?¡± Han Sen gripped his chest in pain as he came staggering out of the rubble.


    ¡°You blocked my Sky-Demon power that can never miss. You are very strong.¡± Sharon looked even more murderous. The ck light he wielded shone brighter at Han Sen.


    Han Sen used a few skills, but he still couldn¡¯t dodge Sharon¡¯s scimitar. He could only fight back, but his power was not as great as Sharon¡¯s. He was knocked away, and he uncontrobly heaved up blood in the air.


    Sharon¡¯s power was leagues greater than Dragon Thirteen¡¯s. That was why he was the same as Lone Bamboo.


    He possessed both Sky-Demon and Evilbreaker powers. Han Sen knew all about the Sky-Demon powers, but even so, it was very difficult to dodge.


    Seeing Sharon attack, Han Sen did not hesitate to use his Dongxuan Aura. The knife and sword powers gathered across his de. He saw the world as nothing more than a realm of sequence structures.


    The scimitar came against Han Sen¡¯s Blood Feather Knife. The powers of Super Spank could break sequence structures. And with it, he was able to shatter the ck lighting for him. The scimitar Han Sen¡¯s opponent wielded was reduced to dust.


    Sharon¡¯s face went pale, and he looked even more enraged than he had earlier. He stared at Han Sen¡¯s knife.


    Han Sen had broken the knifelight and the knife¡¯s sequence structure, but he had still been sted back ten meters. He hit another wall. There was still arge gulf of power separating the two.


    ¡°Good... good... It is no wonder you were able to fight Lone Bamboo. Of the Marquises, I doubt any have the ability to adequately fight you. You¡¯re the best Earl there is, but today you meet me: Sharon.¡± Sharon looked right at Han Sen as he spoke.


    Every word was pronounced with utter contempt, with a bubbling desire to rip Han Sen apart.


    The next second, Sharon¡¯s ck light shone again. His purple horns turned ck, and his body became three feet taller. His armor broke in his transformation, as his muscles bulged and became d in scales.


    The bones in his back broke and spread apart, bing ck dragon wings. The nails grew to be sharp, delike talons.


    The strange glowing ck was now covering his entire body. It was like he had been painted in a ck light.


    Buzz!


    Sharon¡¯s strong body disappeared from Han Sen¡¯s vision. Han Sen did not have the time to react, and the enemy appeared in his face again. The de-like talons pierced through his armor and flesh.


    The crystal-looking blood began toe out of his body in a stream as he was sent flying. Before Han Sennded, Sharon appeared next to him. The talons came to strike his arm.


    Han Sen used his prediction abilities,bined it with Super Spank and his knife, and attacked back at Sharon¡¯s hand.


    But his vision was blurred, and Sharon disappeared once more. When he reappeared, his knee was striking Han Sen in his back. It sent Han Sen to the sky, up until he crashed into a stony ceiling. Pang!


    Sharon waved his talons, and his ck light continued to shatter that ceiling. It punched a holepletely through.


    Sharon was in xenogeneic mode. He had the blood of the Demon and Dragon. His power was scary, and even a Duke would die under this onught.


    Han Sen fell down across the rocks, his body soaked in blood. His armor was on the precipice of destruction. Han Sen knew there was a power gap between the two, and it wasn¡¯t anywhere close.


    The different between Han Sen and Sharon was like an ordinary Earl versus an ordinary Marquise. They were better than their levels defined them as, but the gap was still exceptionally wide.


    Even with the powers of Super Spank, Han Sen couldn¡¯t touch Sharon. He couldn¡¯t break his sequence structure.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have you die so easily. I will skin the flesh from your bones, and I guarantee that you will die in a far cruder and more painful manner than Thirteen did.¡± Sharon¡¯s every word sounded like he was spitting a curse. He moved his body again and appeared in front of Han Sen. He was going to grab his opponent¡¯s body.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t even able to dodge, let alone draw his knife.


    As Sharon¡¯s sharp talons swooped down to perforate his body, a white light suddenly appeared in Han Sen¡¯s eye.

 Chapter 2034 - 2034 God Spirits Glory

    <strong>2034 God Spirits Glory</strong>


    At that moment, Han Sen¡¯s body wrapped itself up in a white me. He turned into a being of light and became a transparent force of energy.


    Sharon squinted against the sudden light. His hands and nails pierced through Han Sen, but he felt nothing. He couldn¡¯t feel Han Sen¡¯s flesh in the slightest.


    Han Sen looked like a god. His Blood Feather Knife zed down towards Sharon¡¯s head like a beam of light. Sharon¡¯s wings curled, and he disappeared as if he was teleporting. Han Sen¡¯s sh missed his body.


    But there was some movement in the air, and Sharon¡¯s body appeared again. He roared, and his hands turned into talons to strike Han Sen.


    The roaring Demon-Dragon was operating at maximum power, and he attacked Han Sen with a technique that never missed.


    Han Sen did not n on evading it, though. The Demon-Dragon pierced through Han Sen¡¯s body, but it was as if he was just a hologram. The strike went through Han Sen without damaging him at all.


    ¡°Impossible! What is this power?¡± Sharon was shocked. It seemed like Sharon had hit Han Sen¡¯s real body, but it hadn¡¯t worked. His strongest strike had done nothing.


    ¡°This is the power that will kill you.¡± Han Sen moved in front of Sharon like a beam of light and shed with his Blood Feather Knife.


    He did not have much time. Super god spirit mode would only run for a short while, and if he could not kill Sharon in that window, he¡¯d be very dead.


    Boom!


    Sharon¡¯s dragon wings pped, and again, he disappeared.


    Han Sen¡¯s knife had been unable to hit him. It seemed like Sharon was using a genuine teleportation ability, so there was no hidden movement to trace. But he could be followed if Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura could track and predict the energy he was using.


    ¡°You cannot kill me,¡± Sharon said haughtily. ¡°I have Demon and Dragon blood, and I have Breakspace powers. I can teleport freely as I choose, and your power does not belong to an Earl. You cannotst long in such a form. Once your power has been exhausted, you will be dead.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid you won¡¯t have that chance.¡± Han Sen, looking like a god, waved his Blood Feather Knife. Then, a white knife light was in front of Sharon.


    Sharon dodged Han Sen¡¯s knifelight and appeared down another tunnel. He looked over to Han Sen with disdain. ¡°I told you. You cannot kill me.¡±


    But the next second, Sharon¡¯s face fell. As soon as he reappeared, his body had been cut by an invisible knifelight.


    There was a katcha noise. His arm was detached from his body, sending out a cascade of Demon and Dragon blood. Throughout the entire cave, knifelights shone like a spiderweb. Wherever Sharon teleported, he was hurt by the lights. They savaged him, ripping off his limbs.


    ¡°You are strong, but you selected the wrong opponent,¡± Han Sen said to Sharon, swooping over to sh his body.


    Sharon, who had lost all his limbs, tried to teleport away. But when he finished teleporting, countless knifelights tore through his body. They sliced his body into bits, sending blood and viscera spilling everywhere.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Demon Dragon: mutant xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Blergh! Han Sen fell to the ground. He looked like a human again, albeit one that was coughing up blood. Sharon had been as good as a Marquise could get. Without super god spirit, Han Sen would have needed to be a Marquise to fight him.


    Han Sen¡¯s super god spirit had allowed him to fight Sharon, but his body had still been pushed to the limits. And with the injuries he had sustained, there was no hope of him fighting again for some time.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any other threats in the area. Any Earl could bring an end to Han Sen right now.


    Han Sen forced himself to stand up. He walked over to Sharon¡¯s shattered body and picked up a ck Dragon-Demon scale. Then, he left.


    There should have been two more Marquises about, as they had been following Sharon. But Han Sen did not know where they had gone. He tried to hide his presence to avoid meeting them, since he couldn¡¯t risk having to fight them. Encountering them would likely mean death.


    Han Sen tried to return to the Sanctuary, but the Ancient God space seemed to stop him from opening a portal that he could jump back through.


    And of course, Han Sen¡¯s body was too weak to teleport back.


    He walked away from the battlefield, but he wasn¡¯t able to get very far. He found a hidden cave, and in it, he settled down and focused on recovering. He ran a number of skills to try to speed up the healing process.


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s body was stronger than the average creature¡¯s. Jadeskin and the Blood-Pulse Sutra made his body stronger than a Dragon¡¯s.


    If Han Sen became a Marquise, he¡¯d be stronger than Dragon Thirteen.


    ¡°I hope those two Marquises don¡¯t find me before I can fight them.¡± Han Sen knew it was useless to think about this now, though. He initiated a countdown, then cast a geno art to heal himself.


    The White Tiger Marquise and the other Marquise waited outside the statue, but they saw no sign of Sharon or Dragon Thirteen. Eventually, they found the continued absence of theirpanions to be strange.


    They knew the power of Dragon Thirteen and Sharon¡¯sbined might. Those two could kill a Duke, if they chose to. But they had been inside the silver statue for the longest time, and there was no sign of either of them. It made the pair remaining start to worry.


    The White Tiger Marquise used a sonic power to boom his voice down through the cave. No response was heard. Silence was all that followed.


    ¡°Has something happened to them?¡± Bloodbird Marquise sounded worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Han Sen is an Earl. He cannot beat both Sharon and Dragon Thirteen.¡± The Marquise White Tiger was worried, but he didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°Should we go and take a look?¡± Bloodbird Marquise asked, with obvious hesitation.


    ¡°We should wait,¡± White Tiger Marquise said firmly.


    If Sharon and Dragon Thirteen were safe, they would bring Han Sen out with them. If something happened to them, then it would be suicide for Bloodbird and White Tiger to go after them.


    The White Tiger and Bloodbird waited outside, and the longer they waited, the more worried they became. All they wanted to do was escape.


    Han Sen was still recovering his powers. He had been badly hurt, and he was very exhausted. It¡¯d take a while for him to recover.


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard something crawling across the rocks. His heart jumped. He opened his eyes and saw the silver ss buging towards him. It stared at Han Sen with its silver eyes.

 Chapter 2035 - 2035 Danger

    <strong>2035 Danger</strong>


    The silver ss bug¡¯s wings had been broken. There were knife marks adorning its body, and its shell had been battered to the point where its flesh was mostly exposed. It was gushing silver blood everywhere.


    This guy¡¯s life must have been a tough one for it to be so determined. Even in a state like that, it hade looking for Han Sen.


    Seeing the silver ss buging toward him, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but raise a wry smile. His situation was even more dire than the silver ss bug¡¯s. He didn¡¯t have half the power he would need to fight a scary xenogeneic such as that.


    Blergh!


    The silver ss bug came over to Han Sen and coughed up silver blood. It looked like it was doing just as badly as he was.


    ¡°I say, Brother... Since we are both looking like this, why don¡¯t we try to get along? We could just not step on each other¡¯s toes for a time.¡± Han Sen was heavily injured, and he scooted backwards across the ground as he spoke to the silver ss bug.


    Han Sen did not know if the insect would understand him, but he didn¡¯t have many options. He did not have the time to fight, as his body was aching and his fingers were soft.


    The silver ss bug did not understand Han Sen. The jaws filled with saw-like teeth opened wide, and it came snapping at him.


    Han Sen could not do anything. He summoned a beast soul armor and put it on. He didn¡¯t have the strength to dodge the bug¡¯s attacks.


    The armor provided Han Sen a small boon of power, but it also took that same power to use it. He was so soft right now that he had absolutely no strength.


    There was no point in thinking about using the Demon Stone Cow beast soul, as shapeshifting beast souls were quite taxing on the body. In Han Sen¡¯s condition, he could not afford to spend any more energy.


    The silver ss bug jumped on Han Sen. The monster¡¯s ws scrabbled around as it kept trying to bite Han Sen.


    But the beast was heavily injured, too. Its strength was low, and it could no longer use silver light. Its jaws weren¡¯t as strong as Han Sen expected, and when ittched onto Han Sen, its teeth could not prate his armor. All that was left were some light marks.


    Han Sen let out a sigh of relief. If the bug couldn¡¯t kill him while he was wearing that armor, he might stand a chance.


    The silver ss bug soon grasped the situation, as well. It gave up trying to gnaw through Han Sen¡¯s armor, and it grabbed Han Sen by the leg instead. Then, it dragged Han Sen away and into another cave.


    Han Sen did not know where the silver ss bug was taking him, but he had no strength to fight back. So, he decided to y dead and allow the bug to drag him deep into the recesses of the caves. He focused on trying to recover his body, hoping that he could at least regain enough strength to fight if the need arose.


    Earlier, Han Sen had hung around in the cave beneath the silver statue that held the Beginning of Ancient God. He had not traversed the entire cave system, however.


    Now that the silver ss bug was tugging him along, he soon found himself passing down tunnels he had never seen before. The silver ss bug marched forward relentlessly.


    The silver ss bug was heavily injured. It dragged Han Sen very slowly, and after half an hour, they both found themselves inside a giant cave. Han Sen heard the sound of running water, and he looked up to see a pool that had flowers in it.


    Han Sen nced around. He thought he might have been dragged to the very bottom of the cavern system. The pool before him must have connected to the waterfall outside. He could still hear water sounds from there.


    The walls of the cavern wereced with vines. They were covered in leaves, but there did not seem to be any fruit. It was difficult to tell what type they might have been.


    The silver ss bug continued to drag Han Sen. Judging from the way it was going, the silver ss bug was dragging Han Sen towards the pool.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen realized something was wrong, though. The silver ss bug was heavily injured. It had opted to drag Han Sen all the way there instead of prioritizing its own grievous wounds. It had obviously brought Han Sen there for more than just a simple bath.


    ¡°What does it want? Why did it drag me to this pool? Does it want to drown me?¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he eyed the pool.


    Han Sen was too weak to use his Dongxuan Aura, so all he had to rely on was his basic eyesight and hearing. But for the time being, he couldn¡¯t hear anything unusual. All he heard was the sound of water.


    But when he looked carefully at the pool, his face turned glum.


    Inside the pool, Han Sen spotted a giant ck shadow. It looked like something had been hidden deep within the pool.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what that patch of darkness was. Perhaps it really was just a shadow, but when Han Sen took the silver bug¡¯s behavior into consideration, he determined that the pool was nothing nice.


    Han Sen tried to resist, but his body was weak. He could not pull his legs free from the bug¡¯s mouth, and he could not stop the bug from entering the water.


    The silver ss bug kept bleeding, but it insisted on dragging Han Sen to the pool. When it reached the pool¡¯s edge, it gathered itself and then lobbed Han Sen into the water.


    Han Sen struggled, but it was no use. He plunged into the water.


    When the icy water touched him, it jolted him awake. He felt a bit of strength return to him, and he tried to swim back to the shore.


    But the silver ss bug was standing guard at the edge of the water. When Han Sen got too close, the bug¡¯s ws shed forward to whack him on the head. It sent Han Sen tumbling back into the pool.


    Han Sen tried swimming to another shore, but the silver ss bug was not willing to let him go. As soon as he grew close tond, the creature used its ws to knock him back into the water again.


    Han Sen had been on Dream Ind for a long time, digging for gemstones underwater. He was good in the water, but he did not have any strength right now. Merely keeping himself from sinking was all that he could manage. If he fought the silver ss bug, he¡¯d copse after only a couple rounds. He was already struggling to breathe in the water, so he did not dare go too close to the shore again.


    The silver bug was afraid of something, though. That seemed to be why it was avoiding the water itself. It was still injured badly enough to remove its ability to fly.


    Han Sen did not go to the shore again, so it stayed where it was. It kept squealing at Han Sen, sounding very angry as it did.


    Han Sen tried his best to stay afloat, but when he looked down, he could not see much in the water beneath himself. The depths of the pool looked like a ck hole beneath him. He could not see the shadow that he had noticed beneath the surface.


    He could not see anything, but he sensed something moving in the darkness beneath him. It seemed like it was rising, too, which made his stomach sink.


    ¡°Am I going to die today?¡± Han Sen had a very strong will, but his circumstances filled him with hopelessness. He felt the shadow growrger.

 Chapter 2036 - 2036 Return Ruin Sea

    <strong>2036 Return Ruin Sea</strong>


    The silver bug clearly hated Han Sen, perhaps because Han Sen had stolen the Beginning of Ancient God. No matter how hard he tried to climb onto the shore, the bug would thrust him back into the water.


    The shadow was growingrger. Han Sen did not think it was just his imagination, and he earnestly believed that something was rising toward him from the depths.


    Han Sen wanted to live, so he scrambled toward the shore again. But he was too weak, and he was physically unable to climb up.


    Boom!


    The water exploded into a fountain as a giant monster¡¯s head appeared. When it opened its mouth, Han Sen was as small as an ant inparison. Water rushed toward the gaping maw, and Han Sen was pulled in with it. He found himself falling into a strange ce that was as big as a house.


    ¡°Am I in the monster¡¯s stomach?¡± Han Sen fell into a strange liquid, and to his shock, he saw that it was corroding his armor.


    His Marquise ss Soul Armor had strong defenses, but after being coated with that substance, the armor was already fizzing. The corrosive was very strong, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before the armor waspletely destroyed. He thought that, at best, his armor would buy him ten minutes.


    The walls were ck. Han Sen swam to them and tried hitting them, but it felt as if he was striking rubber. His fists bounced off without leaving a single dent.


    Han Sen did not know if it was because he was too weak or if the creature was too high of a level. Either way, it had a strength that he just couldn¡¯t ovee


    Regardless, he couldn¡¯t bring down the walls, and the way back up had been sealed. Han Sen was soaked in a highly- corrosive liquid. Things were getting dire.


    The Soul Armor was plumes of bubbles as it fizzed. It was being corroded at an rming rate, and it¡¯d soon break.


    Han Sen knew that there was no way out. His only hope was to regain some energy while he was in the substance. The Soul Armor was breaking down too quickly, though. It was on the precipice of breaking.


    So, Han Sen took a deep breath and returned his Soul Armor. He used the dregs of his strength to cast Petrify, turning his body into stone.


    Now, he had nothing left to do. Life or death was now at the whim of destiny.


    Petrify could turn Han Sen to stone, but it wasn¡¯t very strong. There was a difference between it and the defensive petrification geno arts.


    The liquid was strong enough to melt the Soul Armor of a Marquise. He did not have much hope of Petrify seeing him through the ordeal. He only made the attempt because he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    The liquid surrounded his stone body, but surprisingly, his petrified body was not corroded. He slowly began to sink to the bottom.


    Han Sen could only cast The Story of Genes. It was the sole geno art he could make use of while using Petrify.


    Time went by, and the liquid churned around Han Sen continuously. He did not know what the monster was doing, and he did not know where he was. But to him, right then, it did not matter.


    On an ind in Return Ruin Sea, there was a collection of the Dragon assembled. They looked like humans, but they had dragon horns. They were in the process of conducting a strange ritual.


    They threw the xenogeneics they had killed into a pool on the ind. They mumbled something to the pool, but it wasn¡¯t clear what they were saying.


    ¡°Father, we¡¯ve gathered such a small amount of food. Will it be enough to satiate the Dragon God?¡± A little boy, with red dragon horns, asked his father.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± The father had to force a smile.


    Return Ruin Sea was one of the xenogeneic spaces that belonged to the Dragon, but it was not a primary one. The Dragon there was only one part of the greater Dragon host. Their blood was not that pure.


    Return Ruin Sea was like a training ground for the Dragon. The impure Dragons were often sent there, and only the strongest of them were taken seriously by the Dragon. Those who proved their power were taken away to be proper Dragons.


    The Dragon on that ind had mixed blood. The pure Dragon had dragon horns and wings, but the people of that ind only had horns.


    They were making sacrifices to something they called the Dragon God. They gave it food because whenever the Dragon God came there to eat, it would leave behind dragon scales. They were items of great importance to the Dragon.


    But the Dragon God ate a lot, and these Dragons were not strong. They could not hunt many xenogeneics, and so they could not offer much of a bounty. They were worried about whether or not the Dragon God would even like the food.


    If the Dragon God was not fully satisfied, he would not leave them scales. That was assuming that he¡¯d even eat at all, if the stuff was not to his liking.


    The Dragon were all very worried. The corpses inside the pool had dyed it red, but soon enough, the pool began to produce bubbles. Everyone stared at the water nervously.


    Boom!


    The red pool exploded, as a giant beast opened its maw and swallowed up the meat.


    The Dragon kept throwing food into the pool, and the Dragon God xenogeneic consumed everything it was given. Its maw was like a bottomless pit. The food that fell into it just disappeared, and the beast had a stomach that seemed infinite.


    Quickly, they threw thest of the xenogeneic meat they had into the pool. Everyone looked at the Dragon God, wondering if they had satisfied it. They did not know if it would leave them dragon scales.


    The Dragon God ate all the food, and when it was done, it roared to the sky. It made the entire ind vibrate. The water for dozens of miles around was thrown into wavy turmoil.


    After it roared, it returned to the water and disappeared.


    Everyone was shocked, but after a while, their expressions turned to depression. They hadn¡¯t given the beast enough food. Thankfully, the Dragon God hadn¡¯t eaten the assembly, but it also hadn¡¯t left them scales.


    But as the Dragon lowered their heads in exhaustion, the sound of thrashing water was heard once more. It sounded as if something was sshing its way out of the water.


    They quickly raised their heads again, and what they saw made their eyes widen. There was a silky-smooth maning out of the water, clutching a white feather knife.


    They all stood motionless, unsure what was happening. Something alive hade out of the Dragon God. It was like a fairytale to them.

 Chapter 2037 - 2037 Spiky Turtle

    <strong>2037 Spiky Turtle</strong>


    Han Sen did not want to remember how he got out of the monster¡¯s stomach.


    After sloshing his way out of the water, he flopped onto the shore, gasping for breath. Then he raised his head and looked around.


    A dozen people were standing in a huddled group, simply staring. They looked like humans, but they all had dragon horns. There were men and women, young and old.


    It took Han Sen three seconds to realize he was naked. So, he quickly summoned his Spell armor and pretended nothing had happened.


    ¡°The weather is good today. Are you guys here for a bath, as well?¡± he asked casually.


    The first thing Han Sen learned was that two days had passed.


    Han Sen was curious about the Dragon God. It was a xenogeneic creature that could travel from the Ancient God space to the Return Ruin Sea as it pleased. That was a powerful ability for it to possess.


    Han Sen was d that he had been able to survive getting swallowed by a creature such as that. He was quite lucky,


    The Dragon were talkative enough, and Han Sen soon came to understand their situation.


    Return Ruin Sea was simr to Eclipse. It was a ce inhabited mainly by xenogeneics. It wasrger than Eclipse, though, and there were many of the Dragon there.


    The Dragon weren¡¯t able to breed between themselves all that much, and pure Dragons were quite rare. So, many of the Dragon sought to reproduce with members of other races.


    It was difficult to determine if any particr set of mixed genes would be a good thing, so the mixes were usually sent to ces such as Return Ruin Sea, where they could grow. When they grew strong, they would be taken back to the other ces upied by the Dragon. There, they could officially be considered part of the Dragon society.


    There was a family on that ind whose blood was neither pure nor strong. The strongest member of the family was the granddad, who had managed to be a Marquise.


    Because Han Sen was not a xenogeneic, they had no reason to be hostile to him. Killing him would be pointless.


    Plus, Han Sen hade from the Dragon God pool. They did not know who he was, and they did not know if he was strong. When they asked Han Sen for his name, he did not give his real one.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how much time had passed while he was in the creature¡¯s stomach, and he didn¡¯t know if they had heard about Dragon Thirteen¡¯s death. Thest thing he wanted to do was risk exposing himself, so he gave them the name San Mu. He was a crystallizer, and the Dragon God had delivered him there, somehow.


    Han Sen left out the part about being swallowed, of course. He said his fate was tied to the Dragon God, and that he was, for all intents and purposes, a chosen one.


    He had been getting chased by xenogeneics in a distant ce, and the Dragon God had chosen to save him. The Dragon God allowed him to ride on its back until it brought him to Return Ruin Sea.


    Since he was lying so much already, he went a few miles further. He imed that the Dragon God obeyed him. When the family heard this, they were frozen. They did not know whether or not they should believe him. After all, Han Sen appeared right when the Dragon God had emerged from the pool.


    He must have had some connection to the Dragon God, since the creature had not eaten him.


    The family treated Han Sen well, and he was able to learn a good deal of information from them.


    What disappointed Han Sen the most, though, was the fact that there were no high-tech items. And the Dragon had established a rule there, saying that they had to reach the level of Duke before leaving Return Ruin Sea.


    There was one other way to leave, however. If they had enough talent, they could go to the¡¯s Dragon headquarters. If they were given approval, they could be allowed to leave, even at a low level. Then they would be transported to one of the Dragon homeworlds.


    ¡°The Dragon are strange, and so very cruel to their own.¡± Han Sen was deep in thought. Since he had no way of contacting Sky Pce or the Rebate, he didn¡¯t want to go through the right channels and risk exposing himself. He couldn¡¯t figure out a way in which he could leave there.


    Still, Han Sen was not very worried. He could still go back to the sanctuaries, and the xenogeneics in Return Ruin Sea were better than those that could be found on Eclipse. It was a good ce for him to be.


    ¡°I need to find a way to leave. If the Dragon find out that I¡¯m here, that could turn out poorly.¡± Han Sen sat on the shore, trying to think of a way in which he could leave Return Ruin Sea.


    He was there for half a month, but still, he could not figure out a way off the.


    ¡°San Mu... San Mu...¡± As Han Sen was thinking, a little red Dragon boy came running towards him.


    ¡°Little Rock, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Sen asked the little boy.


    The little boy was called Long Yan. He was the youngest of the Dragon there.


    ¡°Spiky Turtles... so many Spiky Turtles...¡± Long Yan was gasping.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Spiky Turtle?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You will know if you follow.¡± Long Yan tugged at Han Sen, directing him to the other side of the ind.


    Long Yan¡¯s family was standing next to the shore. They looked out to sea in worry.


    Han Sen followed the direction of their gazes and saw something dark approaching the ind. With Han Sen¡¯s vision being what it was, he could tell that it was a swarm of ck sea turtles. They were each the size of a stone mortar, and their numbers were countless.


    ¡°Old Mountain, what are these sea turtles?¡± Han Sen asked the oldest person there, whose name was Long Shan.


    Long Shan¡¯s face looked grim. ¡°They are the xenogeneics known as Spiky Turtles. Ordinary turtles of their variety are Viscount, but in a group like, there is bound to be Earls, Marquises, or perhaps even some Dukes. They live in the sea, and during mating season, theye to the shorelines. The Spiky Turtles usually head to the north to mate, so we don¡¯t encounter them. This time, however, they did not go to that Turtle Ind. They came here.¡±


    ¡°Will they attack us?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course they will! They are so cruel. Especially when they want to breed. Our ind is too small. If this many Spiky Turtlese, we will have nowhere to hide,¡± a Dragondy named Long Shenzhu said worriedly.


    ¡°Old Mountain, what are you going to do?¡± Han Sen asked Long Shan.


    ¡°If these were just ordinary Spiky Turtles, we could likely deal with them. In fact, such a thing would be good for us. But I fear there are many higher level Spiky Turtles in their midst. If we are to escape, the nearest ce to get to would be Turtle Ind. Perhaps there are more Spiky Turtles there, though,¡± Long Shan murmured.


    While they were talking, many Spiky Turtles were arriving on the shore. They crawled up the sand with their spiky ck shells. They looked scary, like a number of moving castles.

 Chapter 2038 - 2038 Dragon Pool Island

    <strong>2038 Dragon Pool Ind </strong>


    In the middle of the sea, a green leaf was afloat on the water. It bobbed gently as the ocean swells moved beneath it.


    A Dragon man and woman were riding the leaf like a boat. The man satfortably, appreciating the sea. The woman stood on the front of the leaf, holding a paddle. Every time she pulled the paddle through the water, the leaf would move about a hundred meters forward. It was going against the tide.


    ¡°Fifteen, I do not know why you are spending more time in Return Ruin Sea. This is a small matter of business that your subordinates can deal with,¡± the female Dragon said as she paddled.


    Dragon Fifteen casually responded, ¡°Something strange has happened in Return Ruin Sea. Since we¡¯re already here, this might be a worthwhile diversion for us.¡±


    After that, Dragon Fifteen looked over to therge host of Spiky Turtles and said, ¡°With its abundance of western gold air, Turtle Ind is an ideal breeding spot for the Spiky Turtles. But this season, none of the turtles are headed there. They are traveling south instead. Something must have urred.¡±


    ¡°But we could not find anything amiss on Turtle Ind,¡± the Dragondy said.


    ¡°Maybe it is not the Turtle Ind that has a problem. Perhaps there is something else that is more enticing for them than Turtle Ind,¡± Dragon Fifteen said.


    ¡°Fifteen? What could draw them away?¡± the Dragondy asked.


    ¡°Just go and take a look.¡± Dragon Fifteen smiled.


    The Dragondy kept paddling, bringing them towards the turtle swarm. ¡°The Spiky Turtles are headed for an ind called Dragon Pool.¡±


    ¡°It is just an ind that uses a dragon pool? What¡¯s so special about it?¡± Dragon Fifteen sounded surprised.


    ¡°The ind has a deep pool in which a King ss Dragon creature resides. Every few years, it emerges to feed. In doing so, it kills many nearby xenogeneics. Some Dragon Kings came here to look for the creature, but they never found it,¡± the Dragondy said.


    Dragon Fifteen saw the ind, and with a look of surprise, he said, ¡°Our people are on Dragon Pool Ind.¡±


    The Dragondy followed his gaze, noticing Long Shan and his family. ¡°Fifteen, these are just a small subset of those in Return Ruin Sea. They seem weak. There is no way they can survive theing of the Spiky Turtles. Should we help them?¡±


    ¡°There is no rush. Let us observe for now. After all these years, we aren¡¯t getting many useful Dragons from this anymore. Now we have a chance to see how strong they are,¡± Dragon Fifteen said, his voice unconcerned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Dragondy answered. She put down her paddle and let the giant leaf drift. The sea was rough, but it wasn¡¯t bad enough to drag them too far off course.


    Because Long Shan¡¯s family wasn¡¯t prepared for the arrival of the Spiky Turtles, fleeing wasn¡¯t an option. Long Shan could escape by himself, but his family would never make it.


    Sadly, because they had no pure blood, they did not possess dragon wings. If Long Yan could fly, they could all easily avoid the Spiky Turtles.


    ¡°Get ready to fight. Long Lan, protect Little Rock and the others,¡± Long Shanmanded.


    The Spiky Turtles found Long Shan, and they made strange squeals as their eyes turned red. Their ck spikes glistened, and their legs moved rapidly as they sprinted toward him.


    An adult Dragon roared. He released a draconic presence as he moved to strike one of the Spiky Turtles.


    The draconic presence struck the turtle across its back. The blow hadn¡¯t killed the turtle, but it had sent a web of cracks across the turtle¡¯s shell.


    Han Sen was surprised to see that an Earl Dragon¡¯s attack could not kill a Viscount Spiky Turtle outright.


    Dragon Thirteen had been the same race as these people, but Long Shan and his family were all considerably weaker than she was. Also, they did not seem to possess Evilbreaker powers. Their powers were those of an average Earl.


    Furthermore, the Spiky Turtles had surprisingly sturdy shells. The Dragon Earl had to punch the shell three times to kill the Viscount Spiky Turtle.


    More Spiky Turtles came towards Dragon Pool Ind. Long Shan and the others fought hard. Han Sen used his Jadeskin to fight alongside them and y the turtles.


    Han Sen used a strip of leather to wrap up his Blood Feather Knife. The weapon was too famous, and it¡¯d be easily recognized. The sight of it could expose Han Sen¡¯s true identity.


    There were too many Spiky Turtles, though, and killing them proved impossible. In the time it took them to kill a single turtle, four more would arrive on the shore. At first, there were only Viscounts spear-heading the beach assault^ ^ the Earls soon appeared. That increased the pressure on the defenders, and they soon had to fall back to the mountains.


    When the first Marquise Spiky Turtle appeared, everyone looked utterly terrified. Long Shan had to step forward to fight it.


    Other than Long Shan, their strongest fighters were all Earls. Given the strength of their attackers, the battle was bing increasingly dire. Long Yan and the other young Dragons were being protected by their mother Long Lan as they retreated back into the mountains.


    Han Sen punched any turtle that came within range; the light of Jadeskin could break their bodies fairly easily. In his head, announcements yed over and over.


    He was keeping a low profile, though, so he made sure not to kill too many. He only stepped forward to help the Dragons when one of them was in danger, and so far, none of them had been seriously injured.


    Those mixed Dragons were far too weak. They could not kill a Marquise Spiky Turtle¡ªnot even in a one-on-one.


    The Dragondy stood atop the leaf and watched.


    Dragon Fifteen was watching the fight, too, but he did not focus on Long Shan. He was observing Han Sen.


    ¡°How many outsiders are there in Return Ruin Sea?¡± Dragon Fifteen asked unexpectedly.


    ¡°I do not know. There can be a lot of outsiders, and they often interbreed with the Dragon. Hence their heavily mixed blood,¡± the Dragondy answered.


    ¡°Are there any higher races?¡± Dragon Fifteen asked.


    ¡°There are some of the higher races, such as the Gana and Feather,¡± the Dragondy said after a moment of thought. ¡°Any powerful crystallizers?¡± Dragon Fifteen asked.


    ¡°The crystallizers have been wiped from history. There aren¡¯t many of them left. I have never heard of a powerful one residing here, at least.¡± The Dragondy shook her head.


    ¡°That is interesting. Why has a crystallizer appeared here, of all ces?¡± Dragon Fifteen watched as Han Sen continued to fight.

 Chapter 2039 - 2039 Xius

    <strong>2039 Xius</strong>


    Han Sen had noticed Dragon Fifteen and his maid, so he kept his power in check. He didn¡¯t behave in a way that would draw particr attention, but Dragon Fifteen could still see he was worth watching.


    Han Sen¡¯s wounds had almost healed by this point, and so he could fight almost like usual. But this ce belonged to the Dragon, and he couldn¡¯t leave it freely. If his identity was exposed, then he could be trapped there.


    Suddenly, a roar came from the sea. A Spiky Turtle the size of a tank came lumbering up the shore. The defenders¡¯ faces went pale.


    Long Shan could deal with one Marquise ss turtle, but the family didn¡¯t have anyone strong enough to handle a second one.


    When the Marquise ss turtle came onto the ind, it immediately headed for the battle on the mountain. Long Lan looked pale. No one could stop that shiny, Marquise Spiky Turtle.


    Han Sen frowned. The two Dragons were still not going to help. It looked as if they did not care about Long Shan¡¯s family at all.


    Han Sen knew that he had already exposed himself, anyway. The Dragon man had been staring at Han Sen the whole time, so there was no point in attempting to hide any longer.


    Han Sen had been staying with Long Shan¡¯s family for two weeks, eating their food. He didn¡¯t want to just watch them die now. He did not hesitate; he went straight for the Marquise Spiky Turtle and punched it.


    Long Lan was currently protecting the kids, and she looked desperate. The adult men were preparing to block the attacker, but a jade light suddenly shone on the Spiky Turtle. The Spiky Turtle slowed down. A shadow appeared in front of the turtle, punching it continuously with fists that mmed into the turtle like meteors.


    That cruel Marquise turtle looked like it was in slow-motion. It was even slower than an ordinary turtle.


    ¡°San Mu!¡± Long Lan and the others were delighted. Long Yan shouted in joy.


    Han Sen could not kill the Marquise ss turtle, but he attacked it steadily. He went to the Earl turtles and slowed them down as well.


    Even the other Marquise turtle, the one that Long Shan was fighting, was slowed by Han Sen¡¯s punches. For the first time in the fight, Long Shan had the advantage.


    Long Shan¡¯s family was very happy, but they had no time to celebrate. They still needed to focus on the turtles, especially those with the turtle symbol upon them.


    The Dragondy on the leaf noticed how powerful Han Sen was and raised her eyebrows. ¡°That crystallizer¡¯s xenogeneic genes are strange. That is such a powerful speed reduction.¡±


    ¡°It is not just a speed reduction technique,¡± Dragon Fifteen said quietly.


    The Dragondy started to respond, but then she saw another green leafe floating by. On that green leaf stood a person with a human upper body and a snake lower body. It was one of the Gana.


    The leaf was moving by itself, and it drifted over in front of Dragon Fifteen.


    ¡°Xius, why are you in Return Ruin Sea?¡± Dragon Fifteen looked at the Gana woman strangely.


    Xius smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Dragon Fifteenughed and said, ¡°I was just joking. Seeing you is an absolute pleasure, but don¡¯t you have business to attend to in Dragon Pce?¡±


    Xius looked at the fight on Dragon Pool Ind, her eyes alighting on Han Sen. She smiled. ¡°Dragon Pce is boring, and you are here, Fifteen. I wanted toe and see you, but I did not expect to find something else so interesting.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dragon Fifteen pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°This ind possesses a strange lifeforce. I can¡¯t tell what it is exactly, but it has certainly attracted many of the Spiky Turtles to it. Something fascinating must reside there.¡± Xius paused. She then looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°And for an elite like him to appear here? That is not a coincidence.¡±


    Dragon Fifteen looked shocked, and he said, ¡°Really?¡±


    You don¡¯t have to pretend you didn¡¯t know,¡± Xius said gently.


    Dragon Fifteen¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me, I really wouldn¡¯t have guessed that. I¡¯m here to investigate a strange incident in Return Ruin Sea. I didn¡¯te for this ind.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you nning to do?¡± Xius asked, her smile widening.


    In a hard voice, Dragon Fifteen said, ¡°This is a region owned by the Dragon, and I cannot allow things outside of ourws to continue.¡±


    Xius smiled. It sounded as if he was referring to Han Sen, but it was also a warning for her.


    On Dragon Pool Ind, Han Sen killed two Marquise Spiky Turtles. Long Shan and the others killed some turtles, too.


    But the Spiky Turtles were stilling to Dragon Pool Ind. Then, another two arrived. Luckily, Han Sen was there. If he hadn¡¯t been, the entire family would have been eaten by the turtles.


    Han Sen killed another Spiky Turtle, and then he started to frown.


    Something was wrong with how the turtles were moving. The turtles did not seem to be going after them specifically. Once they arrived at Dragon Pool Ind, it looked like they were going straight for the Dragon Pool itself.


    Han Sen did not know much about the Dragon Pool. When he arrived, he was already in the pool. Once he had gotten out of it, he had never bothered returning to it. The turtles seemed quite interested in the Dragon Pool, however. Many of them were ignoring the fight entirely.


    Seeing how many Spiky Turtles were headed for the Dragon Pool, Han Sen thought, ¡°Even though the Dragon God is gone, its presence still remains. Why do these low level turtles want to go there?¡±


    As Han Sen was thinking about this, a giant wave rose from the sea. Arge ck body wasing out of the water. It was a huge Spiky Turtle. Its body was like a castle, and the spikes on its back were like ancient cannons. The mere sight of it was terrifying.


    ¡°Is that... a Duke ss Spiky Turtle?¡± Long Shan¡¯s family froze. This was far worse than they had expected.


    ¡°We will go to the western beach!¡± Han Sen shouted at Long Shan and the others. Then, he used his Turtle spell to slow down the other Earl turtles.


    Long Shan and the others followed and Han Sen to the western beach.

 Chapter 2040 - Entering the Dragon Pool Again

    <strong>Chapter 2040 Entering the Dragon Pool Again</strong>


    With Han Sen leading, Long Shan¡¯s family arrived safely upon the western beach. Many Spiky Turtles covered the beach, but there were no giant ones among them.


    Han Sen¡¯s assumption was correct; when they put


    some distance between themselves and the giant


    Spiky Turtle, the creature no longer targeted them. It was now headed straight for the Dragon Pool.


    As the goliath crawled forward, the entire ind shook with every step it took.


    However, much to the horror of Long Shan¡¯s family,


    more and more giant Spiky Turtles were on their way.


    About a dozen Spiky Turtles were headed towards the ind from various directions. Wave upon wave of Marquise and Earl ss turtles also swarmed up the


    beaches, and they swiftly overran the ind.


    Han Sen guided Long Shan¡¯s family to avoid every Duke ss turtle they could see, but there were too many. In the end, they came face-to-face with one.


    The cannon-like spikes on the turtle were gleaming, and they spewed ck smoke into the air.


    The turtle gave a rumbling grunt, and the spikes shot


    out a strange ck light. It was like a cannon firing at


    Han Sen.


    Han Sen jumped up and punched the giant turtle¡¯s


    back. It was too big to avoid the blow. Han Sen¡¯s attack


    drew its attention, and the giant turtle¡¯s spikes continued to fire at him.


    Han Sen continued to harass the turtle, but his power was insufficient to strike back and break its shell. Instead, he drew the monster away in order to


    save Long Shan¡¯s family.


    But judging from how the situation was unfolding, if more giant turtles showed up, there would be little


    Han Sen could do to help them.


    More and more waves were crossing the sea as more giant Spiky Turtles revealed themselves. But the


    next giant turtle they saw was different. Sitting on its


    head was another turtle the size of a dinner te.


    That Spiky Turtle was the smallest of all, but it also


    looked different. Normally, the spikes of a Spiky Turtle


    looked like the spikes of a hedgehog. But that


    te-sized turtle¡¯s spikes were diamond-shaped. The


    entire shell looked like it was made out of a shining


    ck diamond. Wherever it went, all the lesser turtles


    avoided its path; even the Duke Spiky Turtles moved


    away.


    ¡°There is a King ss Spiky Turtle in Return Ruin Sea?¡± Dragon Fifteen¡¯sdy shouted.


    Dragon Fifteen and Xius were in shock. They knew there were king ss xenogeneics about, but they did not expect this. It was extremely rare for low-tier xenogeneics to have a King ss in their ranks, as it


    was usually too difficult for them to nurture one.


    It was like a cat evolving into a tiger. Such an evolution was so difficult that it was practically


    impossible.


    The Spiky Turtles kept heading for the Dragon


    Pool. The Dragon Pool itself was not too big, and it would only take one giant turtle to fill up the entire thing. Even so, many of the giant turtles were now entering, and the water in the pool was not rising. It


    seemed as if the pool was bottomless.


    The ck diamond turtle screamed, spurring the other turtles to hurry into the pool at an even faster pace. The giant turtle fighting Han Sen abandoned the fight and went for the pool.


    Long Shan lost his opponent, too. The ck diamond turtle¡¯s scream drove them all into a frenzied rush for the pool. Even if Long Shan crossed the turtle¡¯s path again, the beast would ignore him.


    ¡°Are those turtles feeding themselves to the Dragon God?¡± Long Yan asked curiously as he watched


    the turtles.


    Long Shan did not speak because he could not


    answer.


    They knew the Dragon God sometimes appeared in the Dragon Pool, but they did not know where the creature actually came from. Neither did they know what was at the bottom of the pool.


    ¡°Little Boy, can you tell big sis about the Dragon


    God you mentioned?¡± asked a woman with a soft voice.


    Long Shan looked over, and he saw a pretty woman


    with an attractive human upper body. The lower body


    was a snake¡¯s tail. The Gana woman stood next to Long


    Yan, and she smiled as she stroked his head.


    Long Shan was a Marquise, and yet he hadn¡¯t


    noticed when she arrived.


    Long Shan started to say something, but he


    noticed another man and woman who were also


    standing there. They had horns and dragon wings,


    meaning they were pure Dragons.


    Long Shan and the others had never met Dragon Fifteen before, but they recognized pure members of their race. They all bowed quickly.


    Dragon Fifteen signaled them to rise. ¡°What was the Dragon God he just mentioned?¡±


    Long Shan told them the story of the Dragon God. Dragon Fifteen frowned, then he asked, ¡°Did the Dragon


    God drop any dragon scales?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we did not offer it enough of a sacrifice this time, so it did not provide us with any. And furthermore,


    we refined thest ones it gave us.¡± Long Shan spoke


    with fear in his voice. He was worried that Dragon Fifteen might pin the me on him.


    Dragon Fifteen frowned. He looked at Long Shan, but he did not say anything. He then looked at Han Sen


    and asked, ¡°Who are you? And why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was brought here by the Dragon God.¡± Han Sen told him the story he had fabricated for Long Shan


    already.


    Dragon Fifteen did not believe him, though. He looked at Long Shan, and Long Shan quickly said, ¡°San Mu did emerge from the Dragon Pool as soon as the


    Dragon God appeared.¡±


    ¡°If you came from the Dragon Pool, then you must know about it. Please, take us there.¡± Dragon Fifteen


    looked at the Dragon Pool. Almost all of the turtles


    were inside it by now.


    The pool was not toorge, but it had consumed all


    those Spiky Turtles easily. As thest of them passed through, the pool became very quiet.


    The Dragon God brought me here. When I came


    out, I was up on the surface. I don¡¯t actually know


    anything about the Dragon Pool itself,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Since you are now in Return Ruin Sea, you will have to do as I bid if you wish to leave.¡± Dragon Fifteen sounded calm, but his words were foreboding.


    ¡°If I take you guys down, will you let me leave this ce?¡± Han Sen asked Dragon Fifteen.


    ¡°That depends on your performance,¡± Dragon Fifteen said unhelpfully.


    Han Sen thought about it for a bit before agreeing. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Xius, are you entering the pool?¡± Dragon Fifteen


    asked Xius.


    ¡°This is a rare urrence. If you do not object to mying, I would indeed like to see more of the


    pool.¡± Xius looked happy.


    Dragon Fifteen did not say anything. He allowed Han Sen to lead them down into the pool.

 Chapter 2041 - Ruins at the Bottom of the Pool

    <strong>Chapter 2041 Ruins at the Bottom of the Pool</strong>


    When Han Sen had lived in the Alliance, he had been good in the water. After spending several months in the Dream Lake, his talents underwater only improved. He had be so proficient that he could


    swim easily, even if he was tied up.


    Thest of the Spiky Turtles vanished into the


    Dragon Pool, and Han Sen was the first to jump in after


    them. Dragon Fifteen invited Xius to jump into the pool


    after Han Sen. Then Dragon Fifteen¡¯s maid, Long Ying,


    followed Dragon Fifteen into the water.


    Han Sen did not show off his abilities, though. He


    pretended to use a godlight to swim.


    Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were alsofortable in the water, performing just as well in the water as onnd. They were Dragons, after all.


    Xius swam behind them, her snake tail sending her


    smoothly through the water.


    ¡°Pure Dragons are strong,¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°Dragon Fifteen and Xius are both Marquises, so Dragon Fifteen will be stronger than Dragon Thirteen was. That Long Ying is more powerful than either of them, though. She must be a Duke. There is no way!


    could beat them in battle.¡±


    The pool did not seemrge from the outside, but


    it was like a bowl turned upside down. It got wider


    towards the bottom. Han Sen could see many Spiky


    Turtles swimming beneath them. Down there, even the giant Duke ss turtles did not look very big.


    The pool was deep, and Han Sen could not see


    very much. He couldn¡¯t see what might have been so


    alluring, so he just followed the turtles down.


    Dragon Fifteen and Xius were not in a rush, and they simply followed Han Sen. They could talk underwater, so they didn¡¯t even need to rely on clumsy


    hand signals.


    The deeper they swam, the darker it became.


    When they were ten thousand meters down, however, a


    light appeared. It was like the light at the end of the


    tunnel.


    Han Sen had never been there before, so he had


    no idea what the light was.


    ¡°Does this pool lead somece else? Is it going back to the Ancient God space?¡± he wondered.


    Han Sen swiftly realized that he was incorrect. The light was not an exit. As they went deeper, the blurry light resolved itself into an object. At the bottom of the


    pool, there was arge pce.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what material the pce was


    made of, but it gleamed with blue light. The radiance lit


    up the entire underwater world like some fairytale.


    But the fairytale pce had mostly copsed. It was in disarray, little more than a ruin. The turtles, however, elerated as they saw it.


    Han Sen looked around, but he did not catch a


    glimpse of the Dragon God. The thought that it was


    gone made him feel safer, so he followed the Spiky


    Turtles towards the pce.


    Upon drawing closer to the pce, he realized that


    the pce was far bigger than he had originally


    thought. A single pir was dozens of meters tall.


    Han Sen looked over the pce, eventually picking out a stone table that was veryrge. Several human adults could lie t on the table without covering its surface. It clearly belonged to a civilization that was


    neither human nor Dragon.


    The bodies of the Dragon were quite simr to


    humans. They would have no reason to produce a relic


    of that size.


    ¡°What is this pce?¡± Dragon Fifteen asked Han


    Sen.


    Han Sen shook his head, and he pretended to choke on water as he tried to answer. Then, using a godlight to clear the water away from his mouth, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I told you, the Dragon God brought me here. I don¡¯t know anything about this ce. There is nothing I can do to prove it if you do not believe me.¡±


    Dragon Fifteen stopped asking. He had forced Han Sen to swim down with them because he found Han Sen suspicious, not because he really wanted Han Sen to lead them. He couldn¡¯t leave Han Sen alone, and he


    had to keep a watchful eye on him. It was the safest


    thing to do.


    Xius, looking at the pce, said, ¡°Fifteen, the legends say that the Return Ruin Sea belongs to the sea gods from the xenogeneic space. Is that true?¡±


    Dragon Fifteen raised an eyebrow. ¡°When the Dragon took over Return Ruin Sea, we didn¡¯t find


    evidence of any sea gods. I don¡¯t know if myths about


    them are true, for I¡¯ve never discovered any sea god relics before. You seem to know a lot, though. Can you tell me if the pce is rted to the conundrum of the sea gods?¡±


    Xius smiled and said, ¡°The sea gods are a higher race, ording to the legends. They fell a long time ago, however, so no one knows much about them. There are bits and bobs lying around, scattered, in faint


    remembrance for their past existence. The ruins found


    prior to this were far smaller and less significant,


    though. Judging from the architecture, this really does seem simr to the style of the sea gods. I cannot be one hundred percent certain, of course.¡±


    As they held their discussion, the Spiky Turtles


    reached the pce. Their purpose there was clear. They did not travel around the pce in search of something. Like arrows, they went straight past the pce to one ruin in particr.


    Many Spiky Turtles stopped at a ruin that looked like a mountain. They floated in the water. When the giant Spiky Turtle brought the Turtle King there, the Turtle King squealed. The rest of the turtles surrounded the ruin and started to dig through the mound of rubble.


    The rocks were the same unknown blue material.


    Whatever they were, they must have been very hard, as


    not even the Duke turtles could break them. They had


    to just disce them, instead.


    All the turtles got busy moving the rocks away. Han Sen and the others stopped some distance


    from the pce and watched the turtles dig through


    the ruins. They did not make a move.


    The army of turtles quickly dug through the rubble, and something became visible beneath the copsed ruin. As more and more of the rocks were moved away, the object became clearer.


    Beneath the mountain of rubble was a statue of a


    sea turtle. It was a very strange sea turtle, though. It


    seemed to be standing on two feet, and it was d in a


    weird set of armor. A circr helmet rested on the sea


    turtle¡¯s head, and it held a hammer in each of its


    ws.


    That statue was a dozen meters tall. It was very strange, but it seemed to be made from the same blue rock. The weirdest thing was the biped turtle that it


    depicted.


    As Han Sen observed the statue, the rest of the


    turtles stopped moving. The Turtle King screamed, and the rest of the turtlesy down below it. It looked as if


    they were kowtowing.


    The Spiky Turtle King floated down from the giant turtle¡¯s head and swam over to the sea turtle statue.


    ¡°Are those turtles rted to the statue? Are they


    blood rted?¡± Long Ying asked with surprise.


    ¡°That might be a possibility.¡± Xius was looking at


    the statue and the Turtle King.


    Long Ying wished to say something more, but the


    Turtle King had reached the statue. The te-sized ck bodynded atop the helmet of the turtle statue.

 Chapter 2042 - Battle in the Dragon Pool

    Chapter 2042 Battle in the Dragon Pool


    Han Sen only noticed now that the helmet on the seat turtle statue had a circr, te-sized slot in the top.


    The Spiky Turtle King¡¯s bodynded atop the helmet. It withdrew its neck and limbs into its shell and dropped neatly into the slot. It was a perfect fit.


    The Spiky Turtle King¡¯s ck diamond shell began to shine. Then, the entire statue started to shine with that same ck light, too. The blue statue slowly turned ck, and the turtle¡¯s hammers transformed into ck crystals. A lifeforce began to radiate from them.


    Han Sen and the others were appropriately shocked. They had never seen anything like this before.


    Boom!


    The hammer-wielding turtle moved forward. With a single step, it made the floor of the entire pool shake. The power surged through the water around it, sweeping all the turtles backward.


    ¡°Such power! That exceeds even a King!¡± Long Yin was in shock.


    Dragon Fifteen shook his head. ¡°No, it is not above King ss. It is around half-deified.¡±


    Xius nodded and said, ¡°It is not deified, but it is certainly greater than a basic King ss. It is half-deified.¡±


    As the three of them spoke, the dual-wielding turtle walked through the ruins. That giant pce was perfectly sized for the turtle. He walked toward the pce, smacking down buildings that happened to be in his way with his hammers.


    Every swing released a frightening shockwave, crushing the blue rocks scattered about. He pushed all the stone and rubble aside, forming a path for himself.


    He came to the front gate of the pce, approximately one mile away.


    When he approached the pce and swung a hammer toward it, a dragon-like power suddenly shot out of the pce and collided with the shockwave.


    The two powers crashed against each other, but no explosion was released. The two powers tangled together instead, forming a giant underwater tornado. Everything around them was sucked into it.


    The turtles in the vicinity tried to swim away. Some of the slower Spiky Turtles were pulled into the tornado. They were crushed by its velocity within a second, and red streams began to circle within the vortex.


    Pang!


    The Turtle Statue swung one of its hammers. The power of its strike broke through the tornado, allowing some of the luckier Spiky Turtles to get away.


    Han Sen immediately started swimming away, as that power was too frightening. It was far beyond a level he could be expected to fight.


    Dragon Fifteen was of the same mind. Together, they all looked to escape. If they did not leave now, they might not be able to withstand the power that would be released as the fight continued. They could very well die there.


    A strange door then opened within the pce. Han Sen was in the midst of swimming away, but he still turned to look back.


    Through that doorway, a giant head appeared. It was the Dragon God that had eaten Han Sen.


    Roar!


    A Dragon roar came from its mouth. The shockwave shot forward with blinding speed, and Han Sen and Dragon Fifteen were too slow to evade it. The impact left blood trailing past their lips.


    Now the fight began in earnest. As the two monsters fought, the simple shockwaves were enough to kill Han Sen and Dragon Fifteen.


    There were more hammer-strike sounds, and Han Sen heard two more roars. And then, the world started to tremble again.


    Han Sen did not have time to look at what might have happened. He swam quickly toward the surface.


    Long Ying grabbed Dragon Fifteen and summoned her powers. Her dragon wings unfurled and then snapped downward with the force of a cannon, firing the two Dragons toward the surface. Shepletely ignored Han Sen and Xius.


    Xius pped her snake tail and used a holy light for a boost, which let her swim faster than any fish. She outran all the Spiky Turtles, even those that were of Duke ss.


    Han Sen did not slow down, either. He focused all his power and skill into swimming, and he was able to keep up with Xius.


    Xius was shocked to see Han Sen maintaining pace with her. But now was not the time to watch Han Sen. She had to focus on reaching the surface.


    Boom!


    A giant shockwave was approaching. Han Sen moved fast, ducking into the refuge offered by a Duke turtle¡¯s shell. And then, that power went right past him. It tore apart all the lesser turtles around. Their shells were ripped open like paper, and their gore dyed the water red.


    The Duke ss giant turtles were bounced ten meters forward.


    Han Sen was knocked into a giant turtle. He quickly grabbed the cannon-like spikes and allowed the turtle to tow him back to the surface.


    Xius was hit, too. But she was strong, and she survived the shockwave. She also reached the surface.


    When they reached the surface, Dragon Fifteen quickly gathered Long Shan and the others onto a giant green leaf. Xiusnded on another green leaf. They were leaving that ind with all haste.


    The turtles wanted to escape, too. Han Sen remained atop a turtle¡¯s back, clutching its spike. The Duke ss Spiky Turtles could run faster than he could.


    Boom!


    Before the turtles reached the shoreline, a noise began to rumble from the pool. The water in the pool swelled up like a pir, rising a hundred meters into the sky.


    And then, an angry beast appeared. It had blue scales, and it possessed the head of a dragon. Its body, however, was like a kirin¡¯s. It was glowing blue. It wasn¡¯t like a monster, overall; it was more like a holy beast.


    Now Han Sen knew what the Dragon God really looked like. He did not know what sort of xenogeneic it could be, though.


    The ck crystal turtle followed it out, wielding two ck hammers in its hands. The hammers tore apart space itself, and the turtle teleported in front of the Dragon God.


    The Dragon God roared. Its blue presence struck the hammer with earthquake


    force.


    The power broke the mountains of the ind, and Han Sen¡¯s Spiky Turtle was sent rolling. Not long after, Han Sen and the turtle fell into the sea. Han Sen was still clutching the spike firmly.


    The scary power flew wildly throughout Return Ruin Sea. Even underwater, Han Sen could feel the surges of power. Waves rose to heights of a hundred meters, and lots of water was vaporized.

 Chapter 2043 - Escaping Under the Sea

    <strong>Chapter 2043 Escaping Under the Sea</strong>


    The giant Spiky Turtle was swimming deep into the sea. Han Sen hung onto to creature, using itsrge body to avoid the scary shockwaves as they went. When he reached an area outside of the effective radius of the shockwaves, he let go of the turtle. He looked over his shoulder and saw many Spiky Turtles swimming deep into the sea around them.


    Han Sen was afraid he might have swum too deep. He didn¡¯t want to escape from the shockwave, only to be food for the xenogeneics that lurked in the depths of the sea. So, he didn¡¯t dive any further.


    While Han Sen floated in the sea, he saw a familiar face approach. It was Xius,


    the Gana.


    She was different from the Gana sisters that Han Sen knew. Xius wasn¡¯t one of the Gana nobility, and she was strong.


    Han Sen frowned, but he did not abandon his ce. Going upwards would take him back to where the dual-wielding turtle and the Dragon God fought. Waiting here seemed like his best option.


    Your name is San Mu?¡± Xius asked,ing next to Han Sen. ¡°Not bad. Is there something you need?¡± Han Sen watched Xius carefully.


    Xius smiled. ¡°It is rare to see crystallizers here. It is even rarer to find an Earl like you. I have heard Knife Queen has a crystallizer student. He goes by the name of Han Sen. Do you know him?¡±


    The sudden question caught Han Sen off guard, but he kept his expression from changing. ¡°I don¡¯t know every other crystallizer out there, but I am familiar with Han Sen. He is our pride and joy, but I¡¯m afraid he does not know me.¡±


    Xius sighed and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Han Sen is indeed someone to be proud of. He killed Dragon Thirteen and Sharon. That is an extraordinarily rare feat for an Earl. Unfortunately, he disappeared in the Ancient God space. I would like to see him. Do you know where he might be found?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid I will have to disappoint you, as I am just an ordinary crystallizer. I do not know Han Sen personally enough to know where he might be,¡± Han Sen said casually


    Han Sen remained outwardly calm, but his stomach was churning. It looked like the deaths of Dragon Thirteen and Sharon had be rather well-known. That meant if the Dragon found out who he really was, they¡¯d be inclined to kill him.


    When Xius opened her mouth to say something else, a shadow approached. Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying wereing.


    They moved in front of Han Sen and Xius like the dragons they were.


    Dragon Fifteen looked at Han Sen, and his expression was unreadable. Then, he spoke to Xius, ¡°Xius, this ce is dangerous. Why don¡¯t I let Long Ying take you


    somewhere safe?¡±


    ¡°A fight like this is a rare sight. Danger is a price worth paying.¡± Xius smiled. She had no intention of leaving.


    Instead of responding, Dragon Fifteen punched Han Sen


    He gathered a lot of power in that punch, and his fist slipped through the water like a needle. The water resistance didn¡¯t even slow it down, and it came right for


    Han Sen.


    Dragon Fifteen wanted to kill Han Sen before the two monsters were done fighting. Han Sen was familiar with this power, though. He wouldn¡¯t soon forget the Evilbreaker power of the Dragon. When Dragon Fifteen used Evilbreaker power, Han Sen dove deeper into the sea.


    Dragon Fifteen was surprised by how swift Han Sen was. ¡°That crystallizer is very strong in the water. He is no worse than a Dragon... He might even be better.¡±


    ¡°Such an evil person! Long Ying, get rid of him.¡± Dragon Fifteen looked grim. He finally realized that Han Sen had only been pretending to be poorly suited to the water.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Long Ying answered. She pped her wings like a raptor, sending powerful gusts of water behind her as she shot off after Han Sen into the deep


    sea.


    Han Sen saw the speed with which she was approaching, and he knew he would lose if he did not do something soon. He kept swimming down for the moment, though. Long Ying closed on him. Hernce split the water hungrily, thrusting towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen moved, evading the Evilbreaker Lance. Long Ying hummed, and then hernce underwent a transformation. A dragon appeared on it, and its speed increased. It disappeared, only to reappear and pierce through Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Pang! Han Sen¡¯s body exploded like a water balloon, but there was no blood.


    ¡°A clone of Moon?¡± Long Ying frowned. The clone looked so real, it had even tricked her. That pissed her off.


    She looked around, and she realized that Han Sen was gone.


    She released her Dragon presence to find Han Sen, but she could not detect him at all. He was outside the radius of a thousand meters. Long Ying frowned.


    Han Sen was clinging to the bottom of a blue shark like a barnacle. He used his Dongxuan Aura to mask his presence, before allowing the shark to take him deep into the sea.


    Once he reached the bottom, Han Sen looked around. There was a lot of coral nearby, growing together like a section of forest. He didn¡¯t enter there, though. Instead, he dropped to the sand and started to dig into it.


    Not long after, Long Ying reached the bottom of the sea. She looked around and swung her Dragonnce. A sharpnce light swept across the coral like a scythe cutting hay. The coral broke, and many of the xenogeneics within were killed. The sea was dyed red.


    ¡°This guy is good at running off.¡± Long Ying frowned. She looked around, then headed off in a different direction.


    Han Sen did not move an inch beneath the sand, and he had no intention of leaving. A few minutester, Long Ying returned.


    ¡°Strange. Where did he go?¡± Long Ying searched around again, then left the sea bed and returned to Dragon Fifteen. Han Sen felt relieved. He emerged from the sand and hid himself inside a seashell.


    The shells were two meters tall, and they had been living in the coral. They had died to Long Ying¡±snce. After hiding himself on their remains, Han Sen summoned Spell in her sniper rifle form. He wanted to see if the long range scope would work beneath the sea.


    It worked. Han Sen hid inside the shell, but from down there, he could see Dragon Fifteen, Long Ying, and Xius a few thousand meters away. He could not hear what they were saying, but he was pretty good at reading lips.

 Chapter 2044 - Dragon Corpse

    <strong>Chapter 2044 Dragon Corpse</strong>


    The battle continued to rage upon the surface of the sea. Fortunately, it had little effect on the ocean depths.


    Suddenly, there was a boom and something massive fell into the sea.


    Han Sen quickly looked towards it through the scope. The xenogeneic Dragon God had fallen, kicking up goliath waves. Even the sea bed was affected as the churning water raised swirls of sand and debris.


    It seemed that the Dragon God had lost consciousness. Its body sank, and when Han Sen saw its head, he noted that its skull had been cracked. The hammer-wielding turtle had probably plonked it pretty hard.


    ¡°Sh*t! That dual-hammer turtle is that strong?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    The dual-hammer turtle quickly dropped into the sea after the Dragon God. The hammer came down to strike the Dragon God¡¯s head again, and what was left of its skull was sundered. The turtle snatched a blue orb out of the monster¡¯s remains and swam away.


    The Dragon God¡¯s body slowly sank through the water until it came down near Han Sen.


    A while passed, and the dual-hammer turtle did not return. Xius and Dragon Fifteen arrived next to the corpse.


    ¡°Xius, do you know what this creature is?¡± Dragon Fifteen asked Xius.


    Xius looked at the Dragon God¡¯s body and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but its power should be the equivalent of something half- deified. The dual-hammer turtle already took the most important item, but the body of the beast itself should still prove useful. Its blue scales, especially so. If what Long Shan said was true, and the scales can speed up one¡¯s evolution, then they will be a prized treasure.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing! It is lucky for the Dragon. Long Ying, quickly prep the body for transport,¡± Dragon Fifteen said to Long Ying.


    Long Ying nodded and swam closer to the Dragon God¡¯s body. She tried to pick it up.


    Han Sen watched her work, regretting that there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t beat Long Ying in a fight, so he couldn¡¯t interfere. A half-deified¡¯s body was a valuable treasure, but he valued his own life more.


    But when Long Ying came down next to the Dragon God¡¯s body and grabbed its tail, her Duke powers were not enough to lift the corpse.


    Long Ying¡¯s face changed. She spread her dragon wings to emit the shadow of a dragon. Her arms transformed into the scaly limbs of a dragon. She managed to shift the body a little, but she was unable to lift it.


    ¡°Fifteen, this xenogeneic¡¯s body is too heavy. We need more assistance if we want to move it,¡± Long Ying told Dragon Fifteen.


    Dragon Fifteen frowned, and then he said, ¡°In that case, Xius and I will watch the body while you go and find help.¡±


    That evil crystallizer might still be around. How about I stay here and you go for help?¡± Long Ying did not want to leave Dragon Fifteen unprotected.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You go,¡± Dragon Fifteen said, waving his hands dismissively. He wanted to get this done as soon as possible.


    Seeing Long Ying leave, though, Han Sen was delighted. If it was just Dragon Fifteen and Xius¡ªtwo Marquises¡ªhe might have a chance to nab the spoils.


    But he still had to consider the weight of the Dragon God¡¯s body. Not even Long Ying¡¯s Duke strength could lift it. Even if Han Sen summoned his Destiny¡¯s Tower, he doubted that he could absorb it and take it away.


    ¡°What can I steal?¡± Han Sen used his scope to examine the body, but he didn¡¯t know much about the creature. He couldn¡¯t tell if what he was seeing was actually good stuff.


    ¡°Long Shan and the others said that its scales can speed up the evolution process, so the scales have to be decent, at least. But it has too many scales for me to try to grab them all. Before I finished harvesting it, Long Ying would be back with help. And then, I certainly would not be able to run. Xius and Dragon Fifteen are here, as well, and they are annoying enough.¡± Han Sen was hesitating.


    At this time, Xius walked in front of the Dragon God¡¯s body. Observing the creature¡¯s neck, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where this xenogeneic might havee from, but from its appearance, we can determine that it is definitely some sort of dragon. Aside from the dragon orb that the turtle stole, the most important thing for us to take would be the scales. Do you agree?¡±


    Hearing what Xius said, Han Sen turned his scope in the direction she was looking. He saw a scale on the Dragon God¡¯s neck that appeared to be growing upside-down. The other scales were light blue, but this one was so dark that it was almost ck. It also seemed to be shaped differently than the other scales.


    The other scales looked like fans, and they were the size of grinding discs. That Upside-Down Scale, however, was only around the size of a te. It was shaped like a heart.


    ¡°Not bad. This half-deified xenogeneic is one of the Dragon. That is the Upside-Down Scale.¡± Dragon Fifteen walked over to the body and tried to tear off the scale.


    But when he grabbed the scale by its edges, he was unable to remove it. Dragon God was dead, and its lifeforce was gone. The flesh had certainly weakened. But even so, it seemed that a Marquise would have difficulty removing the Upside-Down Scale.


    Dragon Fifteen frowned. Power swelled within his body as he spread his wings. He grew three feet taller, and his muscles hardened like steel. His scales all turned ck.


    ¡°Good grief. This Dragon Fifteen is a xenogeneic. Are all Dragons xenogeneics, I wonder?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Watching this disy, Han Sen thought that Dragon Fifteen might have been more powerful than Dragon Thirteen. The Dragon were born strong, and any pure Dragon could be stronger than those of any other race. Their im of being the bravest was not some bluff.


    His nails became des, and Dragon Fifteen poked them into the flesh beside the scale. He cut around the scale and it popped loose.


    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s it.¡± Han Sen was angry. He aimed Spell at Dragon Fifteen and pulled the trigger. He emerged from the shell and ran towards the Dragon God¡¯s corpse.


    Dragon Fifteen seemed to be ready. He gave a hum, then swung his hand at the bullet fired from Spell. The bullet was cut in half, then exploded.


    As this urred, Dragon Fifteen waved his other hand at Han Sen. The talons shook the water into a number of des that headed towards Han Sen.

 Chapter 2045 - Fighting for the Upside-Down Scale

    <strong>Chapter 2045 Fighting for the Upside-Down Scale </strong>


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body exploded as the des sliced through it. Another Han Sen rushed Dragon Fifteen from the side.


    Dragon Fifteen pped his wings, creating a moon-shaped swirl of water. He ran at Han Sen with his cold dragon ws raised to strike Han Sen¡¯s heart. Dragon Fifteen hadn¡¯t nned on immediately securing the scale; his primary objective was to kill Han Sen.


    The Evilbreaker powers raced toward Han Sen. Even with Han Sen¡¯s speed, avoiding those ws would be difficult. Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was cut to ribbons, but it was just another Moon clone.


    Dragon Fifteen turned to the Dragon God¡¯s body. Han Sen floated near the corpse as he stuffed the scale into his pocket.


    Dragon Fifteen came at Han Sen furiously, but Han Sen swam away with the grace of a fish. He was swimming at a pace much greater than Dragon Fifteen was capable of.


    Han Sen put some distance between Dragon Fifteen and himself, but just as he started to rx, ance came at him through the water. It was Long Ying.


    Han Sen knew now that he had been tricked. Long Ying had not left, and her departure was only to lure him out.


    ¡°Nice n.¡± Han Sen did not have time to think. Thence light covered a radius of a hundred meters beneath that sea, keeping him from escaping. There was nothing Han Sen could do, so he pulled out his Blood Feather Knife and used his knife and sword powers. He blocked thence that wasing for him.


    Long Ying wanted to prevent Han Sen¡¯s escape, so she cast many morence lights. Each of thence powers was weakened, however.


    But every time Han Sen used his knife to deflect thence light, the impact bounced him away. His chest felt like it was getting struck by lightning, and the pain was fierce.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t bleeding yet, though. He tried to use those impacts to toss him further away from Long Ying. But Dragon Fifteen was already behind him, and when his Evilbreaker ws came for Han Sen, they tried to snare him like an ugly.


    Han Sen¡¯s vision suddenly shed into a view of sequence structuresposed of molecules. He kept swinging his Blood Feather Knife, striking back against the w light. He managed to break it, and then it turned into nothing. Not stopping, Han Sen continued his flight into the deeper reaches of the sea.


    Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying paused for a moment, stunned that an Earl had been able to break Dragon Fifteen¡¯s w light. Dragon Fifteen had recognized the Blood Feather Knife, and his face darkened.


    ¡°That is Han Sen! Do not let him flee.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him escape again.¡± Long Ying looked cold. She became a dragon xenogeneic, and she pped her dragon wings in pursuit of Han Sen.


    As Han Sen fled, he continuously swung his knife to weave knife silks into the water.


    Long Ying kepting, though, cutting through the knife silks as she moved. The knife silks were unable to do anything to her Duke xenogeneic body.


    Dong!


    Long Ying attacked Han Sen again. Thatnce power was stronger than the previous attack. Han Sen¡¯s Blood Feather Knife almost couldn¡¯t withstand it, and his body rocketed down into the sea bed. He sank into the crater the impact had formed, and the sand and rocks rose to cover his shape.


    ¡°Escaping won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Long Ying spun hernce into a blur, forming a vortex in the water. All the sand and rocks were sucked away from Han Sen¡¯s hiding ce, clearing the water.


    Han Sen had nned to escape under the cover of the sand, but now he was visible, and the vortex slowed down his movements. He couldn¡¯t escape quickly.


    Dragon Fifteen caught up. Her w lights shed at Han Sen like a meteor shower.


    Han Sen decided to stop fighting the current and allow the water to jerk him towards Dragon Fifteen. He used his Blood Feather Knife alongside Super Spank.


    Dragon Fifteen did not wish to fight Han Sen, though. He started to fall back, swinging his ws as he went. The Blood Feather Knife broke every w into dust, but it took too much time. Long Ying was again in front of Han Sen, with an attack prepped.


    Han Sen used his knife with Super Spank powers, and he almost broke thence¡¯s sequence structure. But thence knocked Han Sen away, all the same. Something in his chest tore and blood spilled out of his mouth and nose.


    Long Ying and Dragon Fifteen did not let Han Sen rest. They kept up a continuous string of attacks.


    If Dragon Fifteen had been there alone, Han Sen could have fought him off. Long Ying was not a strong Duke, but her level was still equal to a xenogeneic Sharon. Han Sen didn¡¯t have much of a chance.


    Han Sen used his Moon clones to absorb a few attacks, but things were taking a turn for the worse. Ance was eventually able to break his armor and thrust into his shoulder.


    Han Sen¡¯s movements slowed as he sustained more and more injuries. Dragon Fifteen¡¯s ws were able tond on Han Sen, digging in a few bloody trenches into his back.


    Long Ying¡¯snce shed furiously. It struck whenever Han Sen was distracted by Dragon Fifteen¡¯s attacks.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and suppressed the pain from his wounds. He lifted the Blood Feather Knife to repel Long Ying¡¯snce.


    Duke powers were scary. After that hit, Han Sen was knocked to the bottom of the sea again. Blood came oozing out of him.


    The sand and debris rose, and Long Ying used hernce to clear the area again. Han Sen¡¯s body had formed a deep hole. But when Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying cleared the hole all the way to the bottom, they were shocked. Han Sen was not there.


    They searched for Han Sen, but he was gone. It was as if he had vanished into thin air.


    Dragon Fifteen looked like fury incarnate. Han Sen had just vanished and taken the half-deified Upside-Down Scale with him.


    ¡°Send word. Find Han Sen, even if you have to drain the Return Ruin Sea. Bring him to me, dead or alive.¡± Dragon Fifteen looked cold.


    Long Ying was depressed. She couldn¡¯t figure out how Han Sen had escaped.


    Long Ying did not need to leave the water to contact others of their race. She got on her phone and spread the news. Help came to move Dragon God¡¯s body, and she ordered other Dragons and xenogeneics to search for Han Sen throughout the Return Ruin Sea.


    Han Sen¡¯s body appeared in a house in the Alliance, but he started coughing up blood as soon as he arrived.


    The powers of an Earl were weak. Unless he used super god spirit, he¡¯d be unable to match a Duke. So, he came back to the Alliance.


    ¡°It is lucky I brought the scale back with me. Otherwise, it would have been a grand loss.¡± Han Sen licked his lips as he stroked the blue Upside-Down Scale.

 Chapter 2046 - 2046 Resting Time

    <strong>2046 Resting Time</strong>


    Han Sen put away the scale and rested. His wounds slowly recovered. He did not n on returning to the geno universe for a while, and instead wanted to stay in the Alliance for a bit.


    The Dragon were looking for him, and although Dragon Fifteen did not know Han Sen would teleport back to the same point he had left, Han Sen still thought it¡¯d be a bit too risky to head back for the time being.


    If Han Sen did not show up for a long time, and the Dragon could not find him in the Return Ruin Sea, it was likely they¡¯d believe he had escaped entirely. When they let their guard down, it¡¯d be much easier for Han Sen to slip back in and get off the.


    The Dragon elites couldn¡¯t guard the Return Ruin Sea forever, so it was only a matter of time before they left.


    While Han Sen was in the Alliance, he continued to absorb the deified blood that stained his Blood Feather Knife. It¡¯d be great if he could be a Marquise while gone. It¡¯d greatly increase his odds of making it out of the Return Ruin Sea when he went back.


    ¡°Come here, my baby. Let Daddy hug you.¡± Han Sen picked Han Ling¡¯er up off her bed and kissed her.


    Han Ling¡¯er used her hands to touch Han Sen¡¯s face. It seemed as if she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for so long, Little Ling¡¯er isn¡¯t going to remember you,¡± Ji Yanranined.


    ¡°Then I should stay here more. I won¡¯t go back for a while.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t tell her that he had been chased. He didn¡¯t want to worry his family.


    Family life wasn¡¯t as good as Han Sen thought it would be, though. Changing nappies, bottle feeding, and guessing Han Linker¡¯s thoughts wasn¡¯t easy.


    Babies were monsters no one couldmunicate with. Although Han Ling¡¯er was very quiet for a child and did not cry, she still gave him a lot of trouble.


    It was impossible to know what she wanted. Her resting times were different from his, too. Whenever Han Sen sought rest, her eyes would shoot open and she¡¯d want to y.


    Now Han Sen knew how difficult it was for Ji Yanran. Guessing what a kid wanted was much harder than predicting the moves of an opponent.


    No one dared make Han Ling¡¯er mad, either. If she activated her super god spirit mode, she could potentially blow up the entire.


    Han Ling¡¯er loved to sunbathe, and she was curious about the world. Han Sen loved taking his airship out to sightsee with her.


    ¡°She is so young, and she does not like to stay at home. When she grows up, she is going to run away,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He was not upset by this, however.


    It was rare for Han Sen to stay in the Alliance for a significant amount of time. He called on his family, and Bao¡¯er, to join him for a vacation.


    Han Sen wanted to visit a spa on Ice, but Ling¡¯er loved to be out in the sun. So, he had to cancel that. He went to Sea instead, which had many beaches and lots of sun. There were many creatures there, too.


    Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er built sandcastles together, while Han Sen and Ji Yanrany on deck chairs to enjoy the sea wind. Lun and Han Yufei went diving.


    The family was enjoying their vacation when two young boys approached. Behind them was an escort of bodyguards.


    The two boys looked to be about the same height as Bao¡¯er, and they were around the age of five. One walked with pride, as if he was the boss. The other boy was very quiet. He walked next to the proud boy, looking rather harmless.


    The two boys went up to Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er. The proud boy looked at Bao¡¯er and snapped his fingers. The bodyguard then brought out pretty gemstones, high tech toys, and flowers to present to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Prettydy,e and be my girlfriend, and all these are yours.¡± The proud little boy pointed at a luxurious airship, hovering just above the sea.


    Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er looked at the boy. Then, Bao¡¯er blinked and said, ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re offering?¡±


    Tell me whatever you desire, then. My name is Ning Buao. I have nothing but money. If you agree to be my girlfriend, I can give you everything you want,¡± the little boy said.


    ¡°I would like to see fish fly in the sky.¡± Bao¡¯er blinked.


    ¡°What?¡± The little boy was confused.


    For some reason, the quiet boy stepped further away.


    ¡°Like this!¡± Bao¡¯er said. Then she grabbed the bad boy and threw him into the sea.


    The boy did not fall straight into the water. First, he skimmed across it like a smooth stone.


    The boy started to cry, and then a man went to retrieve him from the water. The bodyguards were in shock, and they all moved to surround Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°You guys can leave now,¡± said a man¡¯s voice. The bodyguards stepped aside.


    A five-year-old girl having such power was very surprising. Humans had achieved power inside the sanctuaries, but they could not go there before the age of sixteen. What power was she wielding?


    To them, Bao¡¯er was something of a monster.


    A quiet man and a pretty woman approached. The man told the woman to take the two boys, and then he approached Han Sen.


    ¡°Long time no see. Are those your two sons?¡± Han Sen greeted the man,ughing. Ji Yanran moved to take care of the kids.


    The quiet one is my son. The other one is the son of Son of Heaven,¡± Ning Yue said.


    They look like brothers.¡± Han Sen chuckled, but he was sincere.


    ¡°They live in the same environment,¡± Ning Yue said simply. He then looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Is there another world beyond the sanctuaries?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to hide this fact.


    ¡°What will it take for you to take me there?¡± Ning Yue asked.


    ¡°Is your life bad now? Do you need something more?¡± Han Sen asked Ning Yue.


    ¡°This is not the life we should have,¡± Ning Yue said.


    ¡°But you cannote back. You will not be able to see your family, and you will face death at every turn. Do you still wish to go?¡± Han Sen asked Ning Yue.


    ¡°I am willing to.¡± Ning Yue answered with those four words.


    Han Sen looked at Ning Yue, and then he smiled. ¡°Give me some time. I will need to prepare.¡±


    They stopped talking, and they looked out to the sea together.


    ¡°Your son and your wife are nice. You won¡¯t miss them?¡± Han Sen asked, after a while of silence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get married. I adopted Little Shi. He can take care of himself. He will take whatever he needs, and he won¡¯t take what he is not supposed to.¡± Ning Yue¡¯s face remained impassive, but his eyes smiled.


    Han Sen was surprised. He looked at the quiet boy and the pretty woman in shock.

 Chapter 2047 - 2047 Shura Arrive

    <strong>2047 Shura Arrive </strong>


    After Han Sen left Sea, he absorbed more of the deified blood that was on the Blood Feather Knife. He did this every day, and he felt his Blood-Pulse Sutra approaching its peak.


    He kept investigating the Upside-Down Scale, too. He hadn¡¯t used it for anything yet. And while it was good for evolving his blood, he¡¯d only make use of it when he needed to.


    The AI was rying news to them, and he learned that humans had made progress in their negotiations with the shura. There had been many such reports over the past few years, but it made Han Sen frown.


    Han Sen had never dealt with the shura because of the things he was told by Han Yufei. He would have liked to get rid of the shura to reunite the worlds of the Alliance, but after talking with Han Yufei, he stopped thinking about it.


    Han Yufei had asked Han Sen, ¡°Have you heard of the three monks?¡±


    Han Sen considered the question and asked, ¡°Was that the story about one monk collecting water to drink, a second monk merely raising his head to drink, and a third monk that had nothing to drink?¡±


    Han Yufei nodded. ¡°Humans might hold the mostplicated minds of all the races in existence. It is sort of like how the strong will devour the weak. Humans are certainly the greediest creatures.¡±


    Han Sen agreed with what he said. He believed everyone was born evil, and that the primary focus of any human was to ensure their own survival by any means necessary.


    Tigers ate sheep; sheep ate grass. The grass needed the nutrients contained in the soil. You had to take to survive. The same applied to humans, but humans took greed to another level. They didn¡¯t just want to survive; they wanted more. So, basically, humans were inherently evil from birth.


    ¡°With the shura here, humans have had to constantly fight another race. But when the shura are gone, humans will only end up fighting themselves again. If humans are lucky, we will make it despite ourselves. But if we are unlucky...¡± Han Yufei stopped talking. He touched Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There is nothing absolutely right in this world. Just follow the yearnings of your heart.¡±


    After that, Han Sen put away his thoughts of destroying the shura.


    If he stayed in the Alliance, then destroying the shura would be a good thing. But Han Sen did not have the time to deal with matters of the Alliance, so wrecking the shura civilization would have unintended consequences.


    In ancient times, a few brothers fought together to create a kingdom. But when they had everything, they started to fight for different shares. Eventually, they all became sworn enemies.


    So Han Sen did not destroy the shura. He did ask Zero to go to the shura and do something, however.


    The shura were in a poor state, but things were in bnce. The Alliance hadn¡¯t totally defeated them yet.


    Han Sen was interested in the graves of the shura kings, but he had never found the time to check it out. Now, he did. Perhaps there, he might be able to find a lead on Asura.


    After all, the Falsified-Sky Sutra and geno fluid came from those graves.


    The shura kings¡¯ graves could only be entered by a king on the precipice of their death. However, that condition meant nothing to Han Sen right now.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er with him, and they embarked on the beetle and flew to the shura. Han Sen had researched the shura grave, but he did not know where the site was located.


    The graves had been robbed once before, and now the shura kept the location of its royalty a well-guarded secret. It also seemed as if the gravesites could be moved. They weren¡¯t where they had once been found.


    The only one who knew this information was the shura queen, Jade Shura.


    On the of the shura, the shura queen was working. Jade Ming¡¯er worked next to her mother.


    She was the one who was most likely to seed the shura queen. Jade Ming¡¯er had learned from Jade Shura ever since she was young. Jade Shura had high expectations for her.


    Right now, the shura were in dire shape. Luckily, there were still some mysterious powers supporting their race. If not, the shura wouldn¡¯t have been able to defend themselves against humans.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± The shura queen jumped in surprise when she looked into the left side of the study.


    A man d in armor was sitting in one of her chairs. Despite the shura queen¡¯s talent, not even she had noticed when he arrived.


    Jade Ming¡¯er reached to press the rm and draw a knife, preparing to use Falsified-Sky powers on the man.


    But the shura queen stopped her.


    The shura queen knew that she could only see the armored man because he wanted to be seen. There was no point in screaming for help. If he wanted to kill them, they¡¯d both be dead.


    The man looked at the two with interest. The shura queen felt fear. The fright was deep in her bones, and it was difficult to describe. It was like he could click his fingers and kill her if he chose to. Sweat started to bead across her skin.


    ¡°Who are you, and why are you here?¡± the shura queen asked him calmly, forcing control into her voice.


    Han Sen looked at the shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er. He thought it was strange to see Jade Ming¡¯er again.


    Jade Ming¡¯er looked like Zero. The two looked like twins. Zero was shaped like a human, and Jade Ming¡¯er was like a shura copy of Zero.


    The shura queen looked like Jade Ming¡¯er, but she did not look like Zero.


    ¡°Is she your daughter?¡± Han Sen asked, pointing at Jade Ming¡¯er.


    The shura queen felt nervous in his presence. She wanted to pull Jade Ming¡¯er behind her, but she knew that would be pointless. Doing that would only expose her weakness.


    The shura queen replied levelly, ¡°She is my daughter. You didn¡¯te here just to ask that, did you?¡±


    ¡°Do you have another daughter?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    ¡°No, but I have a few sons. I only have one daughter.¡± Shura queen looked cid, but she felt like she was going to have


    a stroke.


    The armored man was showing interest in Jade-Ming¡¯er, and that made her nervous.


    ¡°There is no secret daughter? And there is no additional one, created by genes?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Only humans use such dirty techniques. We disdain anyone who uses them.¡± Jade Ming¡¯er looked angry.

 Chapter 2048 - Planet Sky Cloud

    2048 Sky Cloud


    Han Sen lifted his hand toward Jade Ming¡¯er. Jade Ming¡¯er¡¯s body was instantly bound and lifted toward Han Sen.


    The shura queen was nervous, but she was the monarch of the shura. So, she frowned and said, ¡°Are you just here to cause trouble with a girl?¡±


    Han Sen ignored the shura queen and examined Jade Ming¡¯er closely. They really did look exactly the same. Their presence, however, felt different. With his Dongxuan Aura, he could tell that she was indeed different from Zero.


    When Han Sen ignored the shura queen and observed Jade Ming¡¯er carefully, it made the shura queen even more worried. But she knew that the more she spoke, the more it would seem that she cared for Jade Ming¡¯er. He would be able to identify her greatest weakness.


    The shura queen just stood where she was, not hurrying Han Sen. She didn¡¯t look nervous, and neither did she speak.


    After a while, when Han Sen looked away from Jade Ming¡¯er, the shura queen quietly said, ¡°Can you tell us what you came here to say?¡±


    Han Sen did not free Jade Ming¡¯er from his grip just yet. He looked to the shura queen with admiration. ¡°Jade Shura, I will give you five days. You should sort out your current business, then meet me on Sky Cloud in five days.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me whatever you need to tell me right here and right now. I will do whatever it is you wish, if I am able to. If I cannot do it, then it doesn¡¯t matter when we meet,¡± the shura queen replied.


    ¡°This is an order. This is not a request,¡± Han Sen said, giving the shura queen a t stare


    ¡°The shura will not concede to any human. And that includes you.¡± The shura queen was very stubborn.


    ¡°Remember the Bone Dagger, before the shura pool?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    You are...¡± The shura queen¡¯s face was riddled with shock.


    ¡°In five days, you wille to Sky Cloud. If you don¡¯t, every shura will be killed,¡± Han Sen said, then disappeared. Jade Ming¡¯er disappeared with him.


    The shura queen didn¡¯t move. She looked strange.


    Sky Cloud was a that both humans and shura lived on. It was awless ce, and risky businessmen frequently traveled there. And with the savage natives of Sky Cloud, that ce was known to be very dangerous.


    People were often murdered on the street in broad daylight, and no one raised a fuss.


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er as they walked along the street. Jade Ming¡¯er did not speak. She looked ice cold.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Bao¡¯er said, looking in the direction of a fancy restaurant.


    They hadn¡¯t yet found anywhere clean to get lunch. Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t seem fond of eating off dirty tes.


    ¡°Okay. We will eat here.¡± Han Sen nodded, turning towards the restaurant.


    Jade Ming¡¯er did not speak, but followed them inside. The three of them walked in, and they saw many of the shura sitting inside.


    The sight of two humans walking in prompted all heads to turn their way. All the shura looked at them coldly, without a single patron raising a smile.


    Jade Ming¡¯er was wearing a hat and a mask. Her face was covered, but there were slots for horns on her hat. It showed that she was of the shura, but nobody noteworthy.


    Bao¡¯er ignored the gaze of the shuras and hopped onto a table. She pointed at the menu and said, ¡°This... this... and this... Give me one of each.¡±


    The middle-aged shura behind the counterughed. His face was split by a huge scar that looked a little like a centipede. The middle-aged shura stepped over to Bao¡¯er, chuckling cruelly. ¡°Kid, the food here is only sold to those with horns. Those without horns are food.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± The shura across the restaurantughed.


    Bao¡¯er blinked. She looked at the middle-aged man curiously, and asked, ¡°What food might I be?¡±


    The middle-aged shura was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Bao¡¯er, who was so young, to bepletely unafraid of him. The other shuras were surprised, too. They gave Bao¡¯er odd looks.


    The middle-aged shuraughed and looked at Bao¡¯er as if she was a fish or some other meat. After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re so small, and your flesh is so young, it would be best to make raw slices out of you. I would slice your skin off and put it on ice. You¡¯d be served with some soy sauce. That would be nice. You want to do that for us?¡±


    After that, the middle-aged man showed her a very evil smile. His face drew close to Bao¡¯er as he lifted an icepick.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯d love to see what I taste like.¡± Bao¡¯er lifted her pink arms out to the sides. She asked the shura, ¡°Uncle, which part of me will taste the best?¡±


    The middle-aged shura and the others looked at Bao¡¯er with shock. That was the first time they had seen a human child show such bravery.


    Jade Ming¡¯er looked at Bao¡¯er with shock, too. It was hard to imagine a kid that small having such guts.


    The middle-aged shuraughed awkwardly. He patted her on the head and said, ¡°There are the tables. Take a seat. The food you order will be on the house. Little Ling,e and serve our guest and her friends.¡±


    A shura woman, with an average face but voluptuous curves, lowered herself and smiled at Bao¡¯er. ¡°Little Customer, you are the first human we have served in ten years.¡±


    ¡°The two of you, please sit.¡± The shura waitress brought Bao¡¯er and Han Sen over to a table.


    That ce was a little better than average on this, but it wasn¡¯t adorned with ridiculous decorations. It was clean, but there weren¡¯t private rooms for them.


    A few minutester, the food Bao¡¯er ordered arrived. The middle-aged shura brought a bottle of alcohol over to Bao¡¯er. Heughed. ¡°Little Customer, we only have drinks like this. We don¡¯t have juice. This is yours.¡±


    ¡°Dad, can I drink it?¡± Bao¡¯er asked Han Sen nicely.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I will have a big cup.¡± Bao¡¯er looked excited.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The shura opened the drink and poured Bao¡¯er a big cup. He put the bottle down on the table and told Han Sen and Jade Ming¡¯er, ¡°Pour out more if you want.¡±


    Jade Ming¡¯er frowned and did not touch it. Han Sen picked it up and poured himself a cup.

 Chapter 2049 - 2049 Pay

    <strong>2049 Pay</strong>


    You guys aren¡¯t from Sky Cloud?¡± the middle-aged shura asked Han Sen with rhetorical certainty.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t. We¡¯re here on business,¡± Han Sen answered. ¡°You guys only serve shura, huh?¡±


    ¡°We serve humans, as well. It depends on the circumstances, but usually, no human dares toe in here.¡± The middle-aged shuraughed, and then went on to say, ¡°The people who work here are retired soldiers. They were strong on the battlefields, and their presence is enough to scare away humans. Most who walk in through those doors end up p*ssing themselves. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a guest like her.¡±


    You hate humans?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The shura don¡¯t really hate humans, but this ce isn¡¯t a battlefield. Besides, with this little customer, you guys are free to eat here,¡± the shura replied carelessly.


    ¡°Boss, Golot is here again.¡± The female waitress shouted at the middle-aged shura man.


    His face turned cold, and he quickly moved to the door. Before he reached the door, it was kicked open. A bunch of shuras, all wearing uniforms, came marching inside.


    ¡°Golot! What are you doing here?¡± the middle-aged shura said to a shura dressed like an officer of some sort.


    ¡°Collecting taxes. You should pay up now.¡± The officer looked like he was full of himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not paying you sh*t! This is Sky Cloud. This isn¡¯t a shura!¡± the middle-aged shura shouted at him.


    The shura that were eating there allughed. The people of Sky Cloud did not care for military sorts.


    ¡°Really?¡± The officerughed. He kicked the middle-aged shura in the stomach. The man was sent flying and came crashing down behind the bar. Bottles fell off the wall and rained down onto his head.


    The people in the restaurant stood to flee, but the soldiers near the officer drew their guns. They aimed them at the people to suppress the scene.


    ¡°Stop! This is none of your business. Go back to work,¡± the middle-aged shura yelled at his employees. He stood up from behind the bar and then walked up to the officer. He coldly told him, ¡°Golot, you may kill me if you have the balls to.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t just kill you. You killed a member of my family, so I¡¯m going to kill you slowly, as I will the rest of your employees.¡± Golotughed, and theugh made all the onlookers feel a chill.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with them. Come at me!¡± the middle-aged shura growled.


    ¡°They should die because they are with you! Wood, I will make you regret ever killing my brother. You should never have thought about touching royalty,¡± Golot hissed, while staring at him.


    ¡°Regret? I¡¯d do it all over again if I could. I have no problem killing a traitor that betrayed his own men,¡± Wood said tly.


    Then you should die with him.¡± Golot looked murderous.


    ¡°Ha! Kid, who are you bluffing? We almost died out there on the battlefields already. We aren¡¯t afraid. Come and kill us.¡± The waitressughed humorlessly before taking a bottle and throwing it at them.


    Pang!


    Golot smacked the bottle away and fired at her.


    Wood was fast, though. He hit Golot¡¯s arm, making his shot go wide. Then, he punched the enemy¡¯s nose.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The waitress ran forward, as did all her workmates.


    They worked with synergy, dodging the guns as they got close enough to fight hand to hand.


    The people on Sky Cloud were all brave, and the patrons of the restaurant watched rather than fleeing.


    The soldiers were unable to defeat the veterans, though. They were all beaten down quickly. Wood rode Golot to the ground, punching his face repeatedly. He was bleeding.


    Some soldiers were knocked into the dining area every now and again, and whenever that urred, customers would kick them away from their tables and back at the workers. It made themugh.


    ¡°You shura are interesting,¡± Han Sen said, while looking at Jade Ming¡¯er.


    Jade Ming¡¯er knew that fights often broke out between those of different ranks, but seeing such things firsthand made her angry. And furthermore, it was all being witnessed by a human. That made her feel sick.


    Pang!


    Someone stepped up next to Wood, who was still pummeling Golot. Before Wood knew what had happened, he was airborne again.


    The scene went quiet as a gold-horned shura man stood over Golot.


    ¡°Uncle Seven! These people are guilty of treason. Kill them all!¡± Golot got up and pointed at Wood with one hand, while his other nursed his bloodied nose.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the gold-homed shura snapped at Golot. He looked at Wood and coldly said, ¡°Do you know the crime that is titled offending a royal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care. We rent this ce ourselves, here on Sky Cloud. Who the f*ck cares about your bullsh*t royalty?¡± The waitress picked up Wood as she shouted at the gold-horned shura.


    You are shura. That means you adhere to thews of the shura no matter where you go. You have now broken thesews, and because of that you will die,¡± the gold-homed shura said calmly.


    ¡°F*ck yourws!¡± the waitress shouted.


    ¡°I am sorry, but you have to die.¡± The gold-horned shura moved, appearing right in front of the pair before Wood could look up.


    He was so much stronger, and they were unable to react. They looked very angry, but very hopeless, too.


    The gold-homed shura¡¯s fist was just about toe down on Wood, but all of a sudden, it stopped. A fat hand appeared in front of the gold-homed shura¡¯s fist. The fist stopped moving.


    The gold-homed shura and Wood felt their eyes widen. The little girl had stopped the powerful punch with one hand.


    ¡°Hey boss, this is how I am covering the bill for our lunch.¡± Bao¡¯er gave them an innocent smile. She grabbed the goldhorned shura¡¯s fist, and as if he was a mere toy, she tossed him aside.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The gold-homed shura¡¯s body was raised in the air and mmed into the ground repeatedly, so fast that he turned into a blur. His body seemed to be warping under the force.


    Wood and the others stared with ck jaws. Their eyes followed suit, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.

 Chapter 2050 - 2050 Father and Daughter That Came from Nowhere

    <strong>2050 Father and Daughter That Came from Nowhere </strong>


    All the shura were frozen. A human child, who was six years old at the most, could throw around a third-rank goldhorned shura fighter as if he was nothing more than a toy.


    In their eyes, Bao¡¯er was no longer a kid. She was a monster.


    ¡°Humans are that strong?¡± All the shura were in shock.


    If a child had achieved such strength, they couldn¡¯t imagine how strong the adults must have been.


    Golot wanted to turn around and run, but Bao¡¯er threw the gold-horned shura at him like a bowling ball. The two mmed into each other and tumbled across the floor in a spray of blood. Theyy in a pile, half-dead. They couldn¡¯t get up, and they moaned.


    The other soldiers scrambled out of the restaurant, screaming all the way. It was too horrifying for them.


    ¡°If you want revenge, take it now. They can¡¯t fight back,¡± Bao¡¯er said to Wood.


    But Wood and the others only looked at Bao¡¯er strangely, and they didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Bao¡¯er then returned to Han Sen. She took his hand before speaking to Wood again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you guys want to, you can go to the Alliance. Just tell them my father¡¯s name, and no one will touch you there.¡±


    Wood and the others immediately understood that Bao¡¯er and Han Sen were special. Wood gritted his teeth and picked up a gun. He shot Golot and the gold-horned shura in the head.


    Wood handed the gun to a friend, then said to Bao¡¯er, ¡°I will remember this favor, and I will repay the debt, if there is ever an opportunity to do so. We will not go to the human ce, though. And you should go now. You killed King Samo¡¯s people. The king owns this, so you should run.¡±


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t leaving? There is no need to worry. My Dad is here, and you can live in the Alliance.¡± Bao¡¯er blinked at Wood and the others.


    Wood shook his head. ¡°I believe you guys are earnest, but we are shura. We will never betray our own race. We will not defect and align with the enemy, so you guys should run.¡±


    ¡°What a nice soldier.¡± Han Sen sighed. A simr thing could happen to humans, so there was nothing there that made them inherently better than the shura.


    ¡°You guys have houses here? We are here on business for a few days. Can we live here for a while?¡± Han Sen smiled at Wood.


    ¡°Did you not hear what the boss just told you? Sky Cloud is different, as King Samo controls it. You will be killed if you do not go,¡± the waitress said.


    Wood waved his hand, telling her to stop talking. He asked Han Sen, ¡°You really want to live here?¡±


    Yeah, for no more than four days. Is such an amodation avable to us?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Bell, take them somece where they can rest,¡± Wood said, while looking at Han Sen.


    Bell obviously wanted to say something else, but she didn¡¯t. She obeyed Wood¡¯smand and took them to their new room.


    ¡°Boss, why are you keeping them? You just killed King Samo¡¯s son. Keeping them here will only get us killed,¡± Bell said to Wood when she returned.


    Wood shook his head. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell they weren¡¯t your average humans?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong they are; they cannot defeat King Samo and the other elites. Even if they were famous, what¡¯s the point? They are humans,¡± Bell said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let us wait and see,¡± Wood said.


    ¡°Wait? Are we not leaving, either?¡± Bell and the others stared at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°It is like you said. Sky Cloud is controlled by King Samo. We don¡¯t have the money or the connections, so where can we possibly go?¡± Wood continued. ¡°Maybe staying here is how we survive.¡±


    You mean, those two humans? They...¡± Bell wanted to say something, but there were noisesing from the hall. Many people wereing through.


    Their faces paled, and before they could react, many guns were pointed at them. They were then led out to the lobby.


    Wood saw King Samo, d in his shura armor. If things hadn¡¯t worked out the way they did, they might never have seen the king up close.


    Pang!


    The shura soldiers stepped back behind the king. King Samo¡¯s face looked grim, and his voice was grating. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but you will die. My son¡¯s death will not be for nothing.¡±


    ¡°King Samo, you had a good son,¡± a voice said from deeper within the building.


    When King Samo heard that voice, his face changed. His eyes opened wide, and he asked in shock, ¡°Who are you...?¡±


    ¡°I know who I am, but you have forgotten who you are. Killing your own kind. Humiliating wartime veterans. Ignoring thews of the shura. Do you really think the shura are simple property that you can own and control?¡± said the hard voice.


    King Samo¡¯s legs were quivering and his voice was shaky, but he still had the guts to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Come in and see who I am,¡± the cold voice responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks! Come out now,¡± King Samo said.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± A woman with white clothes, a white hat, and a white mask emerged from the back of the establishment. When King Samo saw Jade Ming¡¯er, he was so shocked that he fell to the ground.


    He was the king of the, but he wasn¡¯t actually shura royalty. He was only a distant rtive of the Jade family. Seeing Jade Ming¡¯er, who could one day be the queen, he was rightfully fearful.


    Wood thought he must have been dreaming. King Samo was now begging before the woman, like a grandson meeting a grandad.


    The woman scolded King Samo, and Samo did not say a word against her. When she released him, he was overflowing with gratitude. He appreciated the mercy, and he no longer cared about his son¡¯s death.


    The most shocking for Wood and the others was that the woman had been pouring drinks for the father and daughter. She was being treated like a maid, and it made them feel as if they were in a dream.


    ¡°Who are Bao¡¯er and that man?¡± Bell asked Wood when they went to rest. The whole day had been too strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, and don¡¯t ask! Keep them a secret forever. We shouldn¡¯t havee to know this,¡± Wood told them, with a sense of importance.


    Wood wanted to know who the father and daughter were, but he knew that the more he knew, the more danger he¡¯d be in.


    Han Sen stayed in that restaurant for four days. When the fourth day passed, a shura woman with a ck mask arrived.

 Chapter 2051 - 2051 Blowing Up a Planet with One Hand

    <strong>2051 Blowing Up a with One Hand </strong>


    ¡°You are Han Sen?¡± the shura queen asked when she saw Han Sen without armor. She recognized him.


    She remembered Han Sen because he was important in the Alliance. Plus, Han Sen had a blood rtion to the Luo family. He was a distant rtive of the Jade Shura.


    Han Senughed, but he did not speak. Jade Ming¡¯er stepped aside. She really hated them both. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er had treated her like a maid, and she had to do everything they had told her to do, even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    The shura queen nodded at Jade Ming¡¯er, then ignored her. She turned back to Han Sen. ¡°You are not the master of the Bone Dagger. It should belong to the shura.¡±


    Shura queen remembered that it was a shura woman who had used the Bone Dagger in the shura pce. No one could stop her. She used Falsified-Sky powers in their full form.


    The strangest thing was when that woman gave the shura queen the Falsified-Sky Sutra. It allowed the Jade Shura to finish her skill, and in doing so, she became much stronger.


    Jade Shura had originally thought it was God that had given them the rest of the skill, but now, she did not think so. ¡°Does it matter if I am or not? You just need to know that I can destroy the shura,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± the shura queen asked quietly.


    ¡°You came here, didn¡¯t you? That means you already believe me.¡± Han Sen smiled, and he then went on to say, ¡°The Battle of Franco, the Assault on Heilman¡¯s, the Strike on 4690; they can flip the situation of the shura on its head. Can you actually sort out these problems?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The shura queen couldn¡¯t believe it, and she stared at Han Sen. The things Han Sen had spoken about were incidents that could lead to the potential copse of shura society. They hadn¡¯t happened, but if the Alliance took action in the right way, the shura would lose.


    They had survived so far because of the help they had received.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? You are just a human.¡± The shura queen could not believe all of this wasing from Han Sen. It did not make sense.


    Han Senughed and looked at the shura queen and said, ¡°In your eyes, this universe is everything. But to me, the shura and the humans are just toys. I like the Alliance more, but I don¡¯t want to see the shura get destroyed, either.¡±


    The shura queen looked at Han Sen. She could not ept this exnation.


    ¡°How about this? The shura are still useful to me, and we need you to keep going,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? I won¡¯t sell the shura out,¡± the shura queen said with certainty.


    ¡°I need you to send some shura out to do work for me, but that wille after. Right now, I need you to take me to the shura king gravesite.¡± Han Sen nned to use the shura as spies in the future, allowing them to go to the Demon so he could learn more about them.


    This job was perfect for the shura. If Han Sen had the whole shura empire under his thumb, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the shura doing anything to the Demon.


    ¡°Impossible. Even if you kill me,¡± the shura queen said immediately.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He turned on a video and showed the feeding from a shura base. It was Card.


    ¡°This is a beautiful.¡± Han Sen looked at Card. From space, the appeared orange and green. It was exceptionally beautiful.


    The shura queen did not speak. An important military like that should not have been spied on so closely. She thought Han Sen was threatening her, showing her that he could do anything.


    The shura queen believed Han Sen was too naive, and the threat did not work on her.


    ¡°I suggest you take onest look at it. You might not see it again,¡± Han Sen said to the shura queen.


    ¡°If you want to threaten me, you are wrong to think you can,¡± the shura queen said impassively. She didn¡¯t think it would be a big deal if Han Sen sent someone to that. It was too well defended.


    Han Sen smiled and did not speak. He lifted a hand and clenched it into a fist. The shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er did not know what he meant to do by that.


    In the video, Cord was suddenly crushed by something. It just imploded, then billowed out as a cloud of dust. The shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er were utterly speechless.


    Jade Ming¡¯er looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Do you think this broken trick can fool us?¡±


    The shura queen thought the same same. There was no way that Han Sen could destroy a by simply moving his hand. There was no power like that in the universe; he¡¯d have to be a god.


    Han Sen did not exin. He told the shura queen, ¡°You can use the phone.¡±


    The shura queen started to look concerned. She picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    Not long after, the phone fell to the ground. She started to shake in her boots, and she looked at Han Sen without being able to muster a single word.


    Jade Ming¡¯er was smart. There was only one possible reason for her mother to behave like this, but even so, that possibility was difficult to believe.


    ¡°It cannot be you who did it. This must be some trick!¡± The shura queen was no longer calm andposed.


    She wracked her brain, trying to think of some power that could have destroyed Cord. Cord¡¯s weapon arsenal could fend off an entire army, though. It was impossible for anyone to blow it up in such a manner.


    Aside from God, the shura queen could not fathom any other possibilities.


    ¡°If you need me to, I can destroy more shuras. Perhaps after seeing a few more go, you will believe me,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    When the shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er heard that, it felt like their hears were going to stop.


    ¡°Why must you go to the shura king grave?¡± the shura queen asked. She had no choice but to believe him.


    ¡°I am trying to confirm something. Don¡¯t worry, I am not interested in your shura kings. I won¡¯t disrespect their bodies,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Let Jade Ming¡¯er go, and I will go with you,¡± the shura queen said, gritting her teeth. She had tried hard to hide her vulnerability, but now, what was the point?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where she is in this universe. I have some work for her to do, anyway.¡± Han Sen had no ns of letting her go.

 Chapter 2052 - 2052 Shura Coffin

    <strong>2052 Shura Coffin</strong>


    The shura king gravesite was above and beyond Han Sen¡¯s expectations. The grave itself was a. It was a that could alter its orbit, too.


    The shura had moved the to a system in the barrens of space. There were many others just like it, and if the shura queen had not taken Han Sen there herself, he would never have guessed it to be the shura king gravesite when he initiallyid eyes on it.


    On the, a giant mountain opened up. It was the entrance to the graves. You needed an item to open it, and it was something that belonged only to the rulers of the shura.


    Han Sen walked into the gravesite without hesitation. On either side of him, there were statues depicting beasts. When he entered, the Gravewatcher Beasts came alive. They opened their mouths, exhaling Falsified-Sky powers. The strength they wielded was god-ss by Alliance standards.


    There were so many Gravewatcher Beasts there, and they all used their Falsified-Sky powers together. It was like fighting a thousand God-ss elites all at once.


    But before the scary power reached Han Sen, it was warded off. The powers couldn¡¯te closer than three meters from Han Sen. It was like there was an invisible shield protecting him.


    The shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er were in shock. That unbelievable power could not even touch Han Sen. It was hard to imagine.


    None of the tricks and traps of the gravesite worked on Han Sen. He didn¡¯t even ask them about the gravesite; he just kept on walking, without anything being able to stop him.


    The shura queen was hoping that the shura king gravesite and its defenses would punish Han Sen. But now, she had no hope at all. Han Sen was nothing short of a genuine god. Nothing was able to touch him, and no power could bring harm to his body.


    ¡°How can such power exist in this world?¡± Jade Ming¡¯er looked to be awe-struck. She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it.


    She lost faith. She didn¡¯t think there was a point in practicing so hard. In front of Han Sen, her strength was nothing. She was little more than an ant.


    ¡°I came here to lead. Stop touching the traps,¡± the shura queen said, walking past Han Sen. If Han Sen kept walking forward the way he was, all the traps and defenses would be triggered and broken. That would mean anyone could go in.


    With the shura queen leading, they soon reached the deeper recesses of the royal shura gravesite. There were many coffins, and each one of them belonged to a separate shura king.


    The back of the hall contained a humanoid, shura-shaped coffin. The shura coffin was standing atop an altar. In front of it, there was a pool that had long since dried up. There were some bottles next to it. Han Sen recognized them as being the same as the bottle of mysterious geno fluid.


    ¡°When my life ends, I wille here to die,¡± the shura queen said.


    Han Sen observed the whole hall, and he noted how there was not a single tablet or b of text. There was not a single written word anywhere. It was just a ce that was home to a number of coffins.


    ¡°Is it really rare for a shura king to sleep?¡± Han Sen opened his Dongxuan Aura and gave the ce a scan. This seemed to be the only gravesite on the.


    ¡°Yes, it is only here,¡± the shura queen answered.


    Han Sen looked at the graves. ¡°There are twenty-four of them, but there have been more than twenty-four kings, right?¡±


    The shura queen shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know what¡¯s written on the decree. This is the first time I have learned about the number of coffins here.¡±


    Han Sen used his mind to open the twenty-four coffins. Each coffin contained the body of shura.


    ¡°Han Sen! You said you would not destroy the bones of our ancestors!¡± Jade Ming¡¯er shouted angrily.


    Han Sen smiled darkly. These are not the bodies of shura kings.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jade Ming¡¯er was frozen.


    The shura have had more than twenty-four kings. If this was true, there should be more than twenty-four of them here. The coffins would all be filled up. There wouldn¡¯t be one left empty for your mom, at least.¡± Han Sen looked at the humanoid-shaped coffin atop the altar.


    Han Sen walked up to the altar and opened the coffin. He couldn¡¯t use his mind to scan that coffin, so he was curious what material it had been made of.


    The coffin was dark green, but it seemed very old. There were no decorations or carvings on it. The shura coffin looked very simple, almost primal.


    Bao¡¯er curiously looked at the shura coffin, and she used her fat hands to touch it.


    Han Sen pressed on the shura coffin, and he tried to open it. He realized that it wouldn¡¯t budge. That surprised him.


    In the Alliance, not many powers ought to have stopped him.


    Sen gathered up power to try again. But again, there was no change, and Han Sen¡¯s power was insufficient to move it.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to the shura alphas than meets the eye.¡± Han Sen was getting excited, and he was one step closer to getting what he wanted.


    ¡°Jade Shura, how do I open this?¡± Han Sen looked at the shura queen as he asked.


    ¡°This is our alpha¡¯s coffin. No one touches it, and none would dare open it. If you cannot open it, then how are we supposed to?¡± the shura queen said.


    ¡°No. I know you know how to open it.¡± Han Sen looked at the shura queen coldly. ¡°This is not a grave. If I have guessed correctly, then the shura kings do not die here. The story of shura kingsing here and waiting to die is a lie. They entered your coffin, but the way to open it would be something known only by the kings themselves. In these circumstances, that would be you.¡±


    The shura queen looked pale. She knew she couldn¡¯t hide things from Han Sen.


    The shura queen shyly said, ¡°You are right. The shura kings, if possible at the end of their lives, walk into this coffin. This is what the alpha taught us. It is the hope and desire of every shura king.¡±


    ¡°What hope?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°A hope for continued life,¡± the shura queen said. With a highlight of hesitation, she went on to say, ¡°There are words in the decree saying that when our lives have reached the end of their tether, we maye to this shura coffin. It is said it can extend our lives. It can allow us to be reborn. If you open it before that, however, bad things will happen to you.¡±


    Han Sen knew what she meant, and he coldly said, ¡°You can decide whether or not to open the coffin now, then. Open it, or see the destruction of the entire shura race.¡±

 Chapter 2053 - 2053 Path

    <strong>2053 Path</strong>


    The shura queen walked to the altar and stood before the shura coffin. After bowing sincerely before it, she drew a dagger and stabbed at the head of the coffin.


    The dagger was purple, and it had been forged from a strange material. It sort of looked like her horns, but it was darker, and it looked heavier.


    The shura coffin did not have a seam, but the dagger was able to slip inside without any resistance. The handle was still stuck on the outside, however. It looked like a horn atop the coffin.


    There was a katcha noise, and then the entire coffin began to shake. The door opened to reveal what was inside.


    Han Sen kept a firm eye on the coffin, and when it opened, a scary presence emerged. It came at the shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er, and the power tried to pull them inside the coffin.


    Even with the power that the shura queen possessed, she was unable to fight back. She and Jade Ming¡¯er fell forward.


    Han Sen moved his hand and cut the power off. He pulled them both back, and then, the coffin shut and returned to appearing just as it had before opening. The dagger on the coffin was gone, though.


    It was only open for a moment, but in that time, Han Sen had seen darkness inside the coffin. It was like a ck hole. This wasn¡¯t just an empty box.


    The shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er were in shock. They did not know what had happened, and they were left shaken and pale.


    Han Sen tried to push the coffin open, but again, it was no longer budging. So, he asked the shura queen the obvious question. ¡°Where is your dagger?¡±


    The shura queen had a wry smile, and she said, ¡°The dagger has returned to the altar on the shura¡¯s main. The next shura ruler will be able to take it from the altar.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He believed that was all they knew. Han Sen used his powers to grab the shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er. Then, they teleported into a shura pce.


    ¡°Keep being the good queen you are. Pretend nothing happened.¡± Han Sen looked at the shura queen and Jade Ming¡¯er. After that, Han Sen disappeared with Bao¡¯er.


    The shura queen and her daughter were left standing in silence, quite rattled. They could not believe a scary human such as that could exist. The fate of the entire shura was in someone else¡¯s hand, and she was helpless to stop it.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er home. The shura coffin was obviously a path that led to another dimension, but Han Sen did not know where it went to.


    Han Sen guessed that it led to the geno universe, and they would teleport to a ce upied by the Demon. If that was true, it all made sense. But that path did not look safe at all. It was obviously an unstable path, so the sess rate of making it through the teleporter would be very low.


    The shura alpha said they could only try it immediately before their death. That meant entering it could be dangerous. If that was a path that led to the Demon, then that was fairly awesome.


    The sanctuaries and the geno universe were separate. He hadn¡¯t expected Asura to have been able to forge a path such as that. It was not stable, but it was amazing.


    This was all guesswork, though. Perhaps the path didn¡¯t actually lead to the geno universe.


    Han Sen did not n on trying it. If that was a path to the Demon, it¡¯d be even more dangerous for him than going back to Return Ruin Sea. Sharon had died by Han Sen¡¯s hands, and many Demons would undoubtedly want to see him dead. If that path led to the heart of the Demon, it was unlikely Han Sen would be able to run.


    Han Sen also learned that Asura had not died. Perhaps the shura kings hadn¡¯t died, either, and they were just inhabiting a different dimension.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of something. He had seen a person that looked like God¡¯s Retribution. He thought that it was just someone simr, not the actual man he knew.


    But now that he had seen this path existing in the shura coffin, he didn¡¯t think so anymore.


    If the shura coffin could lead to the geno universe, then Blood Legion might have something simr, as well.


    ¡°Blood Legion must be a factor here. The Nine-Life Cat can enter the sanctuaries, and after I refined the Nine-Life Cat pendant, I could do the same thing, too. The Nine-Life Cat is rted to Blood Legion, so if the shura have a way to leave, then Blood Legion should know,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Blood Legion has a whole host of members, but I have never encountered too many. I learned the first-generation of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and Little Flower and Little Ling¡¯er have an impressive amount of strength. Blood Legion had been doing this for many generations, so they have to be much stronger.¡±


    But when Han Sen thought deeper about Blood Legion, he realized that they were probably like the shura. They might have a way to leave the sanctuaries, but there was no way for them toe back.


    This was all guesswork on Han Sen¡¯s part, of course. But in regards to the absent geno fluid in the shura king¡¯s gravesite, Han Sen had no answer.


    Traditionally, the geno fluid was prepared for a shura king to consume. Perhaps they used it before opening the coffin. But then the humans came to steal it, and it dried up for good.


    ¡°How can I contact a Blood Legion member to ask this?¡± Han Sen was annoyed, as he couldn¡¯t find any Blood Legion members.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mister Lee is still in the human king coffin. He called himself the Blood Legion Leader, so perhaps I can ask him,¡± Han Sen thought. But then, thinking of this, Han Sen was shocked. ¡°The human king coffin is a coffin! Can that teleport you outside the sanctuaries, too?¡±


    Just thinking about all this was useless. He needed to go to the human king shelter to take a proper look. It was strange that the coffin was in the sanctuaries, not the Alliance. There shouldn¡¯t have been a way for it to teleport all the way to the geno universe.


    But when Nine-Life Cat first appeared, he made a point of lying down atop that holy coffin. Han Sen thought it was possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me find you again, you *sshole Nine-Life Cat,¡± Han Sen thought angrily.

 Chapter 2054 - The Power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra

    <strong>Chapter 2054 The Power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra</strong>


    After going back home, Han Sen used the teleporter to return to the lower level sanctuaries. Then, he went to the human king shelter and found the holy coffin.


    Han Sen had been unable to open it before. Now, he was still unable to open it. It made him frown.


    ¡°If a human god went to the geno universe, why aren¡¯t there any human races in the geno universe?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    Han Sen left the human shelter, shelving all his guesses. He continued to absorb the blood that stained the Blood Feather Knife, hoping to reach Marquise soon.


    Power was what he needed if he continued to seek the answers to his questions. If Han Sen was able to beat up the Demon leader, he might be able to learn all that he wished to. But he didn¡¯t have that power; he¡¯d been forced to resort to super god spirit just to defeat Sharon.


    Han Sen had a rxing time. He went drinking with Zhang Danfeng and yed some videogames. He asionally yed with his Warframe on Sk with 304 students. It had been a long time since Han Sen had had the chance to experience some peace.


    Two monthster, Han Sen finally managed to clear all the blood off of the Blood Feather Knife. But even so, he still needed a little bit more if he was to reach the status of a Marquise.


    But after the blood was cleaned from the de, the knife itself shone with a holy light. It was as if it had been reborn, and it was very lively as a result. The holy light glistened from every line and detail of the feather.


    Han Sen clutched the Blood Feather Knife, and when he did, a holy form of power entered his body. He felt as if he had been blessed, and he felt his stats increase.


    But when Han Sen let go of the knife, that holy power disappeared.


    ¡°Although this knife is not deified, it is certainly half-deified.¡± Han Sen fingered the Blood Feather Knife, rather ecstatic about its potential. With that knife, he¡¯d have a higher chance of escaping Return Ruin Sea when the time came.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going back to Return Ruin Sea yet, though. He went to the training room and brought out the Upside- Down Scale. With it, he was going to attempt to be a Marquise.


    Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra. He dropped a tidbit of his crystal blood onto the scale. His blood blended into it in an attempt to refine it.


    Han Sen held the scale in his hand. The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s blood mist enveloped his entire body, and it created what looked like arge orb of blood.


    The Story of Genes, the Dongxuan Sutra, and Jadeskin had special abilities of their own, but the Blood-Pulse Sutra only showed its power with the spilling of blood. The power was strong, but it didn¡¯t really help Han Sen in the field. It was just to ensure Han Sen¡¯s children could carry on with his strength.


    But that inheritance wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. If Littleflower and Ling¡¯er did not practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra themselves, they¡¯d never achieve the potential offered by Han Sen¡¯s blood.


    If Littleflower and Ling¡¯er did practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra, however, there were big risks involved in that, too. If Han Sen¡¯s bloodline carried on that way, his descendants might eventually carry blue blood, and they¡¯d be proper Blood Legion members. That would also prevent them from making use of special powers, and force them to rely solely on the power bestowed upon them by the blue blood itself.


    Han Sen was still wondering whether or not he should teach them the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Four dayster, though, the orb of blood re-entered Han Sen¡¯s body. When the blood mist waspletely absorbed, the scale disappeared. Han Sen¡¯s body, however, glowed with a red light.


    Han Sen inspected his information, and what he saw delighted him.


    Han Sen: Super God Spirit Body


    Geno Battle Body: Mutant Blood (Marquise), Spell (Earl), Dongxuan (Earl), Jadeskin (Earl)


    Level: Marquise Lifespan: 1000


    Han Sen was happy that his mutant blood had reached the level of a Marquise, but mutant blood only improved Han Sen¡¯s fitness. Nothing else was increased. That made him rather depressed.


    ¡°Does the power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra really only affect the children?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Leveling up to Marquise meant Han Sen could absorb the xenogeneic genes of a Marquise ss creature. So, Han Sen brought out a few such mutant xenogeneic genes.


    He lifted the Xuanyuan Dragon, Demon Stonecow, and Demon Dragon mutant xenogeneic genes in the palm of his hand. But an announcement yed, telling him he did not have enough genes of his own to absorb them.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll need to find some more Marquise genes.¡± Han Sen felt depressed. He did have a few Marquise xenogeneic genes, but they were still on Little Jade Ind, over in Sky Pce. He hadn¡¯t brought them with him to the Ancient God space. Since he couldn¡¯t return to Sky Pce yet, he would have to hunt.


    Han Sen was going to return the three mutant xenogeneic genes to his Destiny¡¯s Tower. But as he did, his heart suddenly jumped. He used his Blood-Pulse Sutra on one of the mutant xenogeneic genes.


    The blood air blended into the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s orb, and it dyed the ballpletely red.


    Han Sen was so happy. He used his Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine the brain orb. It blended into his blood sessfully.


    His boiling blood was suddenly imbued with an unexinable power. Han Sen could see the power in his blood increase, but it was different from the way mutant xenogeneic genes had affected him before. This power only made his blood stronger.


    When the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s brain orb was absorbed, the boiling blood cooled back down into crystal. His blood returned to its usual state, but he could feel that it possessed a power it previously hadn¡¯t.


    Han Sen used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to activate his blood powers. The next second, he discovered that two small wings had appeared over his ears. They looked like the Xuanyuan Dragon¡¯s.


    When the hand-sized, red ear wings appeared, Han Sen felt the stats of his body increase. Especially his speed.


    ¡°Haha! The Blood-Pulse Sutra can be used like that?¡± Han Sen was so happy. He brought out another xenogeneic gene to try to absorb it.


    But Han Sen only had an ordinary Earl material that wasn¡¯t mutant. He refined it, but he didn¡¯t gain its xenogeneic powers.


    Han Sen brought out the Demon Dragon mutant xenogeneic gene to refine, and the Blood-Pulse Sutra absorbed the Demon Dragon gene. Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra again, and giant red dragon wings sprouted from his back.


    The dragon wings pped, and Han Sen appeared one hundred meters away.


    ¡°Sharon¡¯s teleportation ability Break Space sh.¡± Han Sen was so happy.

 Chapter 2055 - Returning to the Return Ruin Sea

    <strong>Chapter 2055 Returning to the Return Ruin Sea</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s power was enough topare with a Marquise due to the dragon wing buffs and Break Space sh. Those two abilities made Han Sen far stronger.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen took out his Demon Stone Cow mutant gene and used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine it.


    Han Sen did not know if this ability to refine mutant genes was a power that the Blood-Pulse Sutra was supposed to have, or if it was simply a result of refining the scale. Either way, Han Sen was incredibly happy with his new ability. It was sick.


    The Demon Stone Cow¡¯s xenogeneic gene was refined. After Han Sen cast his Blood-Pulse Sutra, his body was covered with red stone.


    Pang!


    Han Sen walked a single step, and when he did, a red pulse wave was emitted. It petrified everything around him. Fortunately, Han Sen was able to cancel it quickly. If he hadn¡¯t, everything in the training room would have been turned to stone.


    ¡°With these three powers, I am sure to be able to escape Return Ruin Sea,¡± Han Sen thought, feeling cocky.


    Using these new powers, Han Sen was little more than a red stone. Both of his ears had little dragon wings, and his back possessed a set of broader dragon wings. He looked like a humanoid dragon statue. It was no longer possible to determine his identity.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he thought, ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t have to fight the Dragon in Return Ruin Sea at all. They are looking for Han Sen, so they won¡¯t be able to find me as long as I keep myself hidden.¡±


    With this realization, Han Sen felt relieved. He decided to rest at home for another two days before going back to the Return Ruin Sea.


    ¡°Remember me. Littleflower and Ling¡¯er need you,¡± Ji Yanran said before Han Sen left, holding him tight.


    Han Sen was touched by the sentiment. It had been a long time since he¡¯d been in the geno universe, and she was smart enough to figure out that he had run into some trouble before he left. But she didn¡¯t want to worry him too much, and so she hadn¡¯t told him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one in this world can kill your husband.¡± Han Sen squeezed Ji Yanran tight and kissed her on the forehead. He wanted to survive even more now.


    Back in the Return Ruin Sea, Han Sen found himself on the sea bed where the battle hadst been waged. Han Sen hid himself in a cave, and he gave the vicinity a scan with his Dongxuan Aura. There were no lifeforces around, so he summoned his Demon Stone Cow beast soul. With it, he turned into a strong stone cow.


    Kicking his hooves, he swam up from the bottom of the sea. He looked around and found some xenogeneic sea creatures, but none of them were interested in him. They only gave him strange looks before swimming away.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t swim up to the surface, however. He went back down to the bottom of the sea, only hoping to gaze above the water when he had well-and-truly left that area.


    But not long after, Han Sen saw a giant battleship on patrol.


    Han Sen knew that the people inside the battleship had seen him, but he was in Stone Cow mode. So, he kept moving. He noticed many of the other creatures avoiding the battleship, too.


    A few Dragon and a Ganady moved around inside the battleship. The Ganady was Xius. She had not yet left Return Ruin Sea. But the Dragon in the ship weren¡¯t Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying. The leader of the collective was a Dragondy.


    ¡°There is a stone xenogeneic in the Return Ruin Sea,¡± Xius said when she saw a Stone Cow show up on the radar.


    The Dragondyughed. ¡°Sister Xius, there are many water xenogeneics in the sea, but there are many other xenogeneics to be found, too. There are stone ones, and even fire ones. They live on the inds, primarily, but some are fond of living in the water.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xius was surprised to see a Stone Cow on the bottom of the sea. She didn¡¯t think it was Han Sen, she merely found it unusual.


    Han Sen left the battleship¡¯s radius without provoking any sort of response from it. Just as he was grinning to himself over how smoothly things were going, he saw a giant shark headed toward him. It had a rock body.


    ¡°Sh*t! Am I that unlucky?¡± Han Sen felt depressed. He didn¡¯t want such trouble at a time like this, but trouble had a way of seeking him out.


    The giant shark swam extremely quickly. In his Stone Cow shape, Han Sen couldn¡¯t perform many skills, either. If the battleship saw a Stone Cow using knife airs, they¡¯d most certainly grow suspicious.


    Pang!


    The shark hit Han Sen, and when the two rocks collided, it generated arge shockwave.


    The rock shark¡¯s power was simr to Han Sen¡¯s. Han Sen¡¯s body was knocked back ten meters, cleaving a ravine along the sea bed. The shark swung its tail around and came back after Han Sen. It wanted to bite into Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    Han Sen knew he would have to fight. The shark was a Marquise, so fighting with simple power-on-power likely meant he could win.


    If he did fight back, however, he might end up drawing more attention.


    Han Sen roared, lowered his head, and rocketed forward. His horns rammed into the stone shark¡¯s belly, peeling and shattering the rocky skin of the creature. It drew blood.


    The shark¡¯s shell was rock, but on the inside, it was still all flesh. It was nothing like the Stone Cow that was pure rock.


    Han Sen kept trying to hit the shark, wanting to kill it and move on. But before he killed the shark, a few people came out onto the deck of the battleship.


    They were Dragons, but Han Sen did not see Dragon Fifteen or Long Ying amongst them. They were unfamiliar to him, aside from Xius, who he recognized.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Xius is here? She¡¯s smart! Has she noticed anything?¡±


    While Han Sen fought the shark, watching Xius and the Dragon at the same, they approached him. He did not know what they wanted, but they weren¡¯t helping him in battle.


    ¡°Xius, you are interested in this Stone Cow? Let me ask Long Xin to catch it for you,¡± the Dragondy told Xius.


    Xius smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I just think this Stone Cow is interesting. I want to take and keep it as a mount, so I should capture it by myself. Otherwise, it won¡¯t obey me, and making use of it might be more difficult.¡±


    ¡°True. I have heard the Gana are good at talking with xenogeneics. Neen would like to see this.¡± The Dragondy smiled.

 Chapter 2056 - 2056 Stone Cow

    <strong>2056 Stone Cow</strong>


    Xius and the Dragondy did not lower their voices, so Han Sen could hear everything they said clearly.


    ¡°Trying to take me as a mount? How dare you! Even if I was willing to, wouldn¡¯t you need legs?¡± Han Sen wondered how he might get out of this particr predicament.


    The Dragondy looked as if she was Marquise ss. The rest of the crew looked to be no less than Dukes. With a battleship at their disposal, making an escape did not seem like a viable option.


    The main problem, however, was that if Han Sen exposed himself, the entire Return Ruin Sea would be going after him. The exit would be heavily guarded from that point on, and running would be impossible.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t expose myself,¡± Han Sen kept thinking, as he tried to finish off the rocky shark.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Rock Shark: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Rock Shark beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen ripped apart the Rock Shark¡¯s body and bit into a bone that was the xenogeneic gene. He acted like nothing had happened and started to casually swim off.


    Xius wasn¡¯t going to let Han Sen get away, though. She moved her snake tail and blocked Han Sen¡¯s passage with a holy light.


    Han Sen moo¡¯d at Xius to show that he was a cow. Xius smiled, then waved her hand. A holy light halo then flew towards him.


    Han Sen tried to chomp on the light with his teeth. He wanted to see if he could break it without exposing himself. The ring hit his head and then grewrger. It slipped over Han Sen¡¯s head and tightened around his neck.


    The halo tightened around the Stone Cow¡¯s neck, feeling as if it was going to choke him.


    Han Sen shook his head and tried to get rid of it, but that light was so tough. Even with the Stone Cow¡¯s powerful body, he could not break it. It must have been a special geno art belonging to the Gana.


    As Han Sen wondered whether or not he should use his own powers to break it, he heard a strange noisee from Xius.


    Han Sen had never heard this before. It was not a specifguage, but he knew what it meant. It was aforting tone,pelling him to obey her. It also had an undercurrent of threat.


    It wasplicated, but somehow, Han Sen was able to hear and understand it.


    ¡°The geno arts of the Gana are creepy. It is a shame that Purgatory Heaven is in Eclipse. Otherwise, I could ask the Guna sisters,¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°Since I cannot run now, let¡¯s pretend that I have been captured. With Xius¡¯ status, perhaps she can take me out of Return Ruin Sea. Maybe then I can expose myself.¡±


    Xius kept making those sounds, and the halo continued to tighten. He felt as if his neck would snap.


    Han Sen could get rid of the halo, but instead, he just widened his cow eyes and looked tamed. He moo¡¯d to Xius and did not look angry. He tried to seem as harmless as possible.


    ¡°Will you follow me?¡± Xius asked, seeing the Stone Cow behave that way.


    Moo! Han Sen pretended his best to be gentle. He walked up next to her and rubbed against her body.


    Han Sen kept rubbing against her, recalling the behavior of Little Silver and Little Star. He thought about them for tips on how a creature should behave if it wanted to be cute.


    Xius was happy with Han Sen¡¯s performance. She stroked the cow¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Follow me from now on, and you will benefit greatly.¡±


    Moo! The Stone Cow moo¡¯d again, showing that it understood.


    ¡°Sister Xius is so powerful. I have learned a lot today,¡± Dragon Neenplimented.


    ¡°It was just luck. This Stone Cow¡¯s intelligence isn¡¯t too bad, and its personality is very gentle. That¡¯s why this process was so smooth,¡± Xius said.


    The halo around Han Sen¡¯s neck loosened. It was not gone, but it was still hanging around him.


    ¡°This geno art is quite interesting. I would like to learn it. It¡¯d be far easier to catch xenogeneics with it,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Xius brought Han Sen back aboard the battleship with her. Han Sen pretended to follow her, and he did his best to behave nicely.


    Han Sen was very good at acting cute because many of his pets were. All he had to do was copy some of their actions, and it made Xius and the others so happy. They were all very fond of him.


    ¡°Sister Xius, this Stone Cow is too cute. If you don¡¯t want it, you can give it to me. I will trade it for a Duke golem mount,¡± Dragon Neen said, holding the cow¡¯s neck and stroking it.


    Han Sen felt as if his head was resting on something very soft. His eyes looked very innocent.


    ¡°Who are you kidding? It is just a Stone Cow, and it came from your Return Ruin Sea. I¡¯ll just grab another for youter. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance toe back around these parts again, though.¡± Xius smiled.


    Dragon Neen, hearing her say this, did not push the subject. She stroked the Stone Cow¡¯s head again.


    Sister Neen, are there any other ces we have not been to?¡± Xius changed the subject.


    ¡°I have searched thousands of miles, and I think Han Sen really did escape Return Ruin Sea. If he hadn¡¯t, I would have found him by now,¡± Dragon Neen said.


    Since they were talking about him, Han Sen sat right next to Xius. He leaned against her, making sure he caught all they were saying.


    Xius frowned and said, ¡°How did he get out of Return Ruin Sea?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has space powers or a treasure of some kind. Otherwise, how could he havee here in the first ce?¡± Dragon Neen shrugged. ¡°Han Sen is strong. He killed Sharon and Sister Thirteen, and he managed to escape from Brother Fifteen and Long Ying. I am afraid only our big brother might be able to take him down.¡±


    Xius frowned. ¡°I have been investigating Han Sen a good deal. He fought Lone Bamboo in Sky Pce to a stalemate. He is a genius. Not many of the same level are capable of beating him.¡±


    ¡°Ha. He is just lucky he hasn¡¯t encountered my big brother yet,¡± Dragon Neen scoffed angrily.


    ¡°Dragon One is the best of the Dragon. He is the leader of the Dragon, so of course he is very strong,¡± Xius said.


    ¡°But Han Sen is gone. If my brother had been here to fight him, he¡¯d have been killed.¡± Speaking of Dragon One, Dragon Neen looked very enthused. She seemed to really admire him.


    Xius and Dragon Neen did not n on leaving Return Ruin Sea just yet. They continued searching for a while with their battleship.


    Xius thought Han Sen was still around somece. If it was Dragon Neen inmand, they¡¯d have left a long time ago.

 Chapter 2057 - 2057 Conspiracy

    <strong>2057 Conspiracy</strong>


    ¡°What is wrong with this woman? Does she have some sort of grudge against me?¡± Han Sen was depressed.


    Even the Dragon thought Han Sen had left Return Ruin Sea by now, but Xius was still determined to find him. That was why he was so depressed.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xius, escaping Return Ruin Sea would have been a much simpler affair.


    ¡°Does she know something about me iming Purgatory Heaven? Is that why she wishes to catch me so badly?¡± Han Sen thought that would be impossible, though.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t really use Purgatory Heaven, so he had hidden it in Eclipse. No one knew about it, so he couldn¡¯t think of any way that it could have been discovered.


    Xius rested in her room for a time, and Han Sen followed her. Xius reclined on a deck chair to rx, but she didn¡¯t go to sleep. As she did, she stroked the Stone Cow¡¯s head.


    ¡°Where is Han Sen hiding?¡± Han Sen was nning on resting, too, but she suddenly started talking to herself.


    Han Sen wanted to ask her why she was looking for him, but he was unable to.


    ¡°Maybe he really did leave Return Ruin Sea, but that means it will now be impossible to catch him. The Dragon and the Demon cannot go to Sky Pce to capture him.¡± Xius continued speaking to herself, trying to formte a n.


    ¡°Keep talking. Why do you want to catch me? Come on...¡± Han Sen was desperate to know. Judging from the tone of her voice, there had to be a reason why she wanted to find him so badly.


    But Xius did not say anything more, and she just fell asleep.


    Han Sen was depressed, but he had no choice but to rest. He cast a geno art to recover his power.


    He was a Marquise, so he could transform into a Marquise ss being for a long time. It wasn¡¯t unlimited, however. Han Sen guessed that in his current state, he couldst around four more days. If he wasn¡¯t able to escape by then, he¡¯d be in trouble.


    Seeing Xius¡¯ determination, he knew she wasn¡¯t going to stop her search. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to escape in four days.


    ¡°If I cannot escape, then I will have to take a risk. I should kidnap Dragon Neen and take her as a hostage. Or maybe I should try to put pressure on Xius and threaten her to take me out of here?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen thought Dragon Neen was very strong. The bodies of the Dragon were impressive, and it would be hard to take her down without drawing the attention of others.


    Xius¡¯ Gana body did not look weak, either. Although her power wasn¡¯t as shy as a Dragon¡¯s, she had many tricky geno arts. It would be hard to keep her suppressed in secret, too.


    Han Sen thought that he should ultimately target Xius. Capturing Dragon Neen would only make the Dragons want his head even more.


    But there were many elites within the Dragon race, and some of them were deified. Even if he had a hostage, it wouldn¡¯t be safe. There was every chance he could be beaten before bringing the knife across Dragon Neen¡¯s throat.


    Xius was different. She was alone within the Dragon. The Dragon might not care too much about her life, and Xius might not risk her life to save Dragon Neen.


    Of the two, Han Sen thought Xius was t-out simpler to get to.


    Han Sen was thinking about how he might avoid the attention of the others on the ship if he captured Xius. There was no point in capturing her, otherwise. He had to take her down quietly, and he could not hurt her in a way that would draw the suspicion of the other Dragon. He would need to use her to escape that ce.


    ¡°It will be hard to threaten her without hurting her.¡± Han Sen turned it over in his head for a while. Eventually, however, he thought of a way.


    A power like Teeth power could work, but if that power hurt her, it would be seen. He couldn¡¯t use it. Out of all Han Sen¡¯s powers that could take Xius without attracting attention, his best chance was the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    He could put a drop of his own crystal blood into Xius¡¯s bloodstream, and then, it would be very hard for her to separate the two.


    When Xius fell asleep, Han Sen looked at her hand. He only needed to poke a hole in her finger and then put his own blood inside. Then, it¡¯d be done.


    Han Sen did not hesitate, and he used his tongue to lick her hand. A normal tongue would have been useless, but Han Sen had practiced the art of Tongue Sword. It was no joke to get licked by his tongue.


    But before Han Sen could get close to her hand, Xius was already looking at him. Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    ¡°This woman is tough! She has strong senses.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide, and he acted all cute. He kept on licking her hand, just like Little Silver did.


    When Xius saw Stone Cow being so cute, she smiled. She reached her hand out to stroke his head.


    Han Sen was d that he hadn¡¯t generated Tongue Sword just yet. He was just trying out licking her right now. If he hadn¡¯t tested it, he would have exposed himself.


    Han Sen kept rubbing Xius¡¯s hand with his tongue. Xius did not pull away, and Han Sen was able to continue licking her fingers.


    Han Sen licked her twice without using Tongue Sword, but on the third time, when his tongue reached her fingers, the tongue produced a red sword air. That red sword air went into Xius¡¯ fingertip and expelled a drop of blood.


    Xius reacted quickly, and when the red sword air touched her finger, she hastily fell back. Then, her body glowed with holy light.


    Han Sen felt the halo on his neck tighten up. It was going to break his neck.


    ¡°If I were you, I would calm down and talk about this.¡± Han Sen released his Dongxuan Aura and nketed the room. The voices and the presences within were all locked down. He shapeshifted back into his true self.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± Xius¡¯ face changed. She never would have guessed that the Stone Cow was Han Sen. She felt so embarrassed that Han Sen had been licking her fingers only moments before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Look at your finger.¡± Han Sen pointed at her injured finger as he spoke.


    Xius looked down. She could feel a strange power ovepping her middle finger. She used her own power against it, but she could not stop that power¡¯s movement.


    Within a second, that power went rushing into her heart. Then, it disappeared.

 Chapter 2058 - 2058 Co-operation

    <strong>2058 Co-operation</strong>


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Xius asked simply. She didn¡¯t sound frightened.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a little insurance to guarantee that we have a jovial co-operation,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°There is no grudge between you and me! When you were being hunted by Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying, I did not attack you once. Why are you doing this?¡± Xius asked calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to trouble you. As I said, I only wish to co-operate with you. If you take me away from Return Ruin Sea, I will take the blight off of you,¡± Han Sen said reassuringly.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Xius asked again.


    Han Senughed. Some things were better left unsaid. Fear was something no one was immune to.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that your life was in my hands?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xius said with certainty.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t need to say anything. If I want to get out alive, I cannot kill you. Neither can I hurt you. However, if you do anything to expose my presence here, you can watch yourself die,¡± Han Sen said.


    You think I wouldn¡¯t take a chance?¡± Xius looked at Han Sen impassively.


    Han Sen smiled. He looked into her pretty eyes softly.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Ady¡¯s voice sounded from the other side. ¡°Lady Xius, are you resting? Brother Fifteen is here, and he wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Xius looked at Han Sen, then headed for the door.


    Instead of stopping her, Han Sen shapeshifted back into the Stone Cow.


    When Xius saw that Han Sen wasn¡¯t stopping her, her face looked glum. It was only for a moment, though. Her expression cleared, and she opened the door to find Dragon Neen standing on the other side.


    ¡°Where is Fifteen?¡± Xius asked with a smile.


    ¡°Brother Fifteen is in the control room. Something has happened, so please go there,¡± Dragon Neen said, looking awkward.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xius answered. She closed the door slowly behind her, looking at Han Sen the Stone Cow as she did.


    Xius closed the door without prompting the smallest reaction from Han Sen. He had gone to sleep, and it made her frown. If Han Sen had looked ufortable and nervous, it would mean that he was not confident in what he had put upon her.


    The fact that he showed no reaction or desire to follow her showed that he was confident she had no hope of escaping his wrath.


    Xius kept checking her body up and down. The power had disappeared into her heart, and it was as if nothing had happened in the first ce.


    There were only two possibilities that exined this. Firstly, this entire scheme was just a bluff. The other possibility was that Han Sen was simply too strong for her toprehend.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the entire situation. Being unable to determine what was going on actually made her worry a touch.


    Han Sen stayed in Xius¡¯ room with a bit of worry himself. Han Sen did not know what effect the crystal blood would have on her. But all he could do was stay where he was. He had to stay put and not show his worry. If he showed ack of confidence, Xius would doubt him. That would be bad.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my gamble. Let¡¯s see if she can remove the crystal blood inside of her.¡± As he waited in the room, Han Sen thought about what he might do if she sold him out.


    Time passed, and Han Sen had been left in the room for two hours before the door opened again. Han Sen didn¡¯t look up. His Dongxuan Aura was enough to tell him that Xius had returned to the room alone.


    ¡°Fine, you win. How do we co-operate?¡± Xius walked over to the bed and sat on it. She smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You take me away from here, and I will remove the effects I have stricken you with.¡± Han Sen then went on to say, ¡°But I am telling you right now that my appearance as a Stone Cow can onlyst another two days. You have two days to take me away from here. If you don¡¯t, then you and I must suffer together.¡±


    ¡°But this deal is not fair! How can I be certain that you¡¯ll remove whatever it is you¡¯ve put upon me?¡± Xius asked.


    ¡°I am controlled by you, too.¡± Han Sen pointed at the halo around his neck.


    ¡°How can a small trick like that trouble you? You killed Sharon! This is just a minor halo,¡± Xius said casually.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can put something else onto me, and we can remove them together once we¡¯re free. But I don¡¯t think that is necessary. It is as you said: there is no grudge between us. If you save me, I will have no reason to upset you or the rest of the Gana,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Sure. Let me put an effect on you. We can remove them together once we¡¯re out of here,¡± Xius said.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to remove this halo. Only one effect on each of us at a time,¡± Han Sen said.


    Xius waved her hand, and the halo around his neck broke. She slithered her snake body closer to Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move. Whatever she put on him, it would be removed whenever he enabled his super god spirit mode.


    Xius, seeing Han Sen stand where he was without moving, sighed and thought to herself, ¡°He is so confident. He must have cast something really powerful on me.¡±


    With a bit of hesitation, Xius smiled at Han Sen. She put a hand on Han Sen¡¯s face¡ªhis human face¡ªand tilted it upward. Her hands were touching Han Sen¡¯s jaw as she angled his head for a clear disy of his neck.


    ¡°You have good skin. Even I am jealous!¡± Xius¡¯ voice was maic. Her lips wereing in close to his neck.


    Her red lips opened, and just as they were about toe into contact with his neck, two white teeth were revealed, like the fangs of a snake. They shone as she bit into the flesh of his neck.


    Han Sen did not avoid it. He just stood there like nothing was happening.


    Xius raised her head and pulled back. His neck had teeth marks on it, with two deeper spots where the fangs had been. ¡°Okay, now we can discuss business.¡± Xius licked the blood off her lips with her tongue. She smiled at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2059 - 2059 Forced Entry

    <strong>2059 Forced Entry </strong>


    ¡°You can really only remain a Stone Cow for another two days?¡± Xius asked, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Then this is pretty bad. I said I wanted a Seawing Beast for a mount, and so Dragon Fifteen invited me to an ind where they live. I cannot leave before I do this. Otherwise, he might grow suspicious,¡± Xius said.


    ¡°How long will this take?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°From my estimates, I¡¯d say three days,¡± Xius said.


    ¡°Fine. Three days. If we¡¯re not out in three days, we die together. My life is cheap, so it¡¯d be an honor for me to die beside a beautiful Gana princess.¡± Han Senughed.


    Xius looked at Han Sen, but she was speechless. The limit of only being able to shapeshift for another two days was a lie. She couldn¡¯t be certain what was fact or fiction with him.


    Han Sen did not ask anything more about why Xius was investigating him. He wanted to wait until they were free and clear before resuming that particr discussion.


    Xius was not dumb, though. She knew that Han Sen knew, so she never felt secure near him. If Han Sen did not have the Gana¡¯s kiss, Xius would not have wanted to send him out.


    Seawing Beasts rested atop the cliffs upon an ind. There were many caves in those cliffsides, and they lived in such pockets. Seawing Beasts looked like blue leopards, with two blue wings. The adults could grow to be twenty meters long.


    Although they were only a Marquise ss xenogeneic, they flew extraordinarily quickly, and they performed well onnd and water, too. They were one of the top Marquise mounts one could obtain.


    Right now, it was Seawing Beast breeding season. Dragon Fifteen wished to get Xius one of their eggs. The adults of that species were too wild and could not be tamed.


    The battleship might have disturbed the creatures if it got too close, so they made sure to stop one hundred miles away. Dragon Fifteen walked to the ind where the Seawing Beasts lived.


    Xius sat atop the Stone Cow that was Han Sen, looking very elegant.


    ¡°She must be doing this on purpose,¡± Han Sen thought grumpily. She was there to collect a new mount for herself. She could have totally left Han Sen back on the ship, but nope. She decided to ride him there.


    Han Sen had to endure it, though. And he tookfort in knowing he could get her back when he made it out.


    ¡°Xius, they are Marquise ss. Seawing Beasts are much better than this stupid Stone Cow.¡± Dragon Fifteen saw one of the Seawing Beasts fly by, and he smiled.


    ¡°They are very nice Marquise mounts, but they are difficult to tame. Unlike this Stone Cow.¡± Xius smiled.


    ¡°Brother, you do not understand. The Stone Cow is dumb, and that¡¯s why it is so cute. I would like one, too. But I haven¡¯t been able to find another.¡± Dragon Neen still really wanted one for herself. She had gone in search of one, but sadly, found nothing.


    Dragon Fifteen looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a Stone Cow. If you like it that much, Neen, just ask Xius to give it to you. Xius is always so nice, so I am sure she wouldn¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    After that, Dragon Fifteen looked at Xius seriously and said, ¡°Xius, I only have one sister, and my sister really likes that dumb creature. I will trade you a Firebeast for it.¡±


    Han Sen felt terrible. That Dragon Fifteen was way too smart. Just hearing Dragon Neen, he grew a suspicion.


    ¡°If Neen likes it that much, she can just take it. There is no need to sully our rtionship with trading.¡± Xius knew what Fifteen was attempting, so she maintained her cool and smiled.


    ¡°Really Xius?¡± Dragon Neen asked giddily.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just a Marquise mount, and it was tamed in your Return Ruin Sea. It is fine by me,¡± Xius smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, sister. But you will have to ept Fifteen¡¯s Firebeast. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel poorly about this.¡± Dragon Neen smiled.


    This woman just cleared herself of distrust.¡± Han Sen felt sad, but he knew that there was no other choice. If Xius hadn¡¯t made the trade, Dragon Fifteen would have grown suspicious.


    But now that they had made the trade, Han Sen couldn¡¯t use Xius to leave.


    ¡°I will have to make it up as I go along. If Dragon Neen sends Xius away, I might have an opportunity to rush out,¡± Han Sen thought.


    ¡°Little Cow, you¡¯re mine.¡± Dragon Neen held Han Sen¡¯s head and rubbed his cheeks. She really adored the thing.


    ¡°If I knew this was to happen, I wouldn¡¯t have acted all cute,¡± Han Sen thought in depression.


    Dragon Fifteen, seeing this, lost his suspicion. He apanied Xius to the cliffs and had Long Ying obtain some Seawing Eggs from a cave for her. He gave Xius and Dragon Neen two eggs each.


    After they returned to the battleship, Dragon Neen pulled Han Sen into her room.


    Dragon Neen really loved the Stone Cow. She rolled around with him and even slept with him. He was like a giant toy for her. Due to Dragon Neen taking Han Sen everywhere, however, he could not rest. If things proceeded this way, he¡¯d onlyst four days.


    Three days went by, but there was still no movement from Xius. Han Sen almost wanted to expose himself, but then he heard Dragon Neen mention that Xius was leaving.


    Dragon Neen was going to send Xius off with her. This made Han Sen very happy, but the bad thing was that Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were leaving at the same time.


    ¡°I only have one shot at this, and I¡¯m leaving Return Ruin Sea no matter what! I will kill whoever is in my way,¡± Han Sen thought angrily.


    The battleship was headed for Return Ruin Sea¡¯s exit. It took half a day for it to reach there, and luckily, Han Sen was still in his Stone Cow form.


    People thought Han Sen had already made it out of Return Ruin Sea, but there were still many Duke ss guards standing around. Han Sen could see at least ten Dukes. That was far too many for him to handle.


    Those Dukes were not pure Dragons, but they couldn¡¯t have been that weak if they were selected to stand there as security. Fortunately, there were no King ss sorts in the vicinity. If there was, he really couldn¡¯t risk this.


    What made Han Sen most depressed was that Dragon Fifteen was not walking Xius out. They stopped at the exit, and seeing Xius walk out of Return Ruin Sea, Han Sen had no choice but to force his way after her.


    Pang!


    The Stone Cow stomped the ground, sending out a wave of petrification.

 Chapter 2060 - 2060 A Thousand Miles of Blood

    <strong>2060 A Thousand Miles of Blood </strong>


    Han Sen used his Stone Cow body to rush forward. The shockwaves came thick and fast from his feet.


    Dragon Neen, Dragon Fifteen, and Long Ying were up front. Dragon Neen did not expect this, and so she had no time to block. She was the first to be struck by the wave of petrification, and she turned to stone in an instant.


    Dragon Fifteen and Long Ying were able to quickly evade it. They struck that petrification wave with their Dragon presence. It did little to stop the wave, though, and they felt their bodies begin turning to stone.


    Seeing them get petrified, Han Sen started to feel rather cocky. But suddenly, there came a roar. One of the Dragon guards was shining. He created a halo which quickly disabled the active petrification wave.


    ¡°D*mn! There is a geno art to remove petrification?¡± Han Sen¡¯s stomach sank, and he stopped using his Stone Cow body, which was too slow.


    He revealed his true self, drawing his Blood Feather Knife as he ran for the exit.


    The few Dragon Dukes on guard leapt forward. They all cast their Dragon powers and ran towards him.


    ¡°That is Han Sen! Kill him!¡± Dragon Fifteen yelled in fury. He became a xenogeneic and jumped towards Han Sen.


    Long Ying was even faster than he was, though, and her spear was fast approaching Han Sen from behind.


    Han Sen looked unconcerned. Two small blood-red wings appeared on his ears, and giant dragon wings sprouted from his back. His body turned dark red. He looked more like a dragon than Dragon Fifteen did. And on top of that, he had be far stronger.


    ¡°Whoever gets in my way will die.¡± Han Sen clutched his Blood Feather Knife and raced towards the Duke Dragons. He did not care about Long Ying and Dragon Fifteen¡¯s powers.


    As the Dragon presences and thence converged on Han Sen, he simply pped his wings and disappeared.


    The scary Dragon presences ended up hitting Long Ying¡¯snce, which created an explosion and a shockwave that sent her and the Dukes stumbling back.


    Han Sen was in front of the Duke guards now. His knife immediately shed towards one of the Dukes with a knife air that looked like a purple fang.


    The Duke was still reeling from the shockwave, so he used hisnce to try to block the strike.


    Dong!


    The Blood Feather Knife broke through the Duke¡¯snce and plunged into his chest. It broke the bones and ravaged the exposed organs.


    Han Sen moved quickly towards the gateway out of Return Ruin Sea. Dragon Fifteen and the others chased after him, as all the Dukes collected their power and sent it toward him. It was a wild storm on his heels.


    Han Sen kept shing, using Break Space sh to teleport a hundred meters at a time. He dodged the attacks while swinging his Blood Feather Knife. Many knife silks were weaved in his wake.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The Duke in the lead came into contact with the first knife silk. He moved too quickly, and the momentum tore his body in half across the silk.


    Han Sen was still feeling cocky. The half-deified Blood Feather Knife¡¯s knife silks were far stronger than his usual work. They could cut the body of a Duke with ease. And while that Duke might have been clumsy enough to allow that to happen, it was still an impressive surprise.


    But before Han Sen could revel in his happiness, many more Dragons and xenogeneics appeared through the gateway. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be so many Dragons immediately outside Return Ruin Sea.


    Seeing this, he knew he would have to kill if he wanted to get out. He used his powers like crazy, diving into the crowd of xenogeneics with his Blood Feather Knife.


    ¡°Han Sen! This is the day you die!¡± Dragon Fifteen turned into a xenogeneic and continued the chase. He held hisnce like a drill, spinning through the air as he came.


    ¡°The sky is in my hands! You are just a doll. How dare you say that.¡± Han Sen followed the whims of his knife, casting his skills to the best of his abilities. As he went, he also employed Heavenly Go and the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Blergh!


    He moved like a mountain spring!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was very strong. Wherever he went, knifelights were cast, and there was a ceaseless spraying of blood. Limbs were lopped and scattered all about.


    Xius saw Han Sen killing thousands of xenogeneics and Nobles. She witnessed his red body repeatedly sh as the stream of blood became a raging river. Dragon Dukes and even pure Dragons like Dragon Fifteen were unable to bring him harm.


    Dragon Fifteen was in the fight, but Xius was out of it. With a look of absolute shock, she watched Han Sen battle the horde of xenogeneics.


    Normally, she would think Han Sen was weaker than the Dukes. He¡¯d appear far inferior to them.


    But with what she was seeing now, she knew he wasn¡¯t. And she noticed Dragon Fifteen just following Han Sen¡¯s de like a puppet. Wherever Han Sen went, the others were being dragged. They all did things far slower than Han Sen did.


    The feelings elicited were scary. It made Xius¡¯ scalp feel numb, as a chill ran through her heart.


    ¡°Those who follow Under the Sky¡¯s path are all dolls.¡± The words popped into Xius¡¯ head, and she had no idea where they came from.


    ¡°Scary man. No wonder he was able to kill Sharon. His knifeskills are way beyond his level,¡± Xius said to herself.


    The mountains and the rivers were dyed with blood, all because of the knife not being in its scabbard.


    Han Sen fought for a thousand miles, and wherever he went, Dragons came for him. And on and on, they kept oning. Han Sen was soaked in blood, and severed heads bounced around his feet.


    The invisible knifeskills he employed had taken many lives that were airborne, even. But even so, the xenogeneics continueding for him.


    ¡°Han Sen! If I don¡¯t kill you today, I won¡¯t be a Dragon.¡± Dragon Fifteen was so mad, his Dragon body came flying forward. Thence was like a needle, and it came spinning towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen swung his Blood Feather Knife, and the knifeskill and thence collided. The knife air was broken.


    Long Ying was like a flying dragon. Hernce was like a raging beast. Han Sen pped his wings and evaded her strike.


    If he didn¡¯t have Break Space sh, he was sure to have been hurt. The power Sharon wielded was too incredible, and Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill him without super god spirit. He would have been the one to die.


    Countless bones snapped and streams of blood ran everywhere. Han Sen killed across tens of thousands of miles, but there were still many xenogeneicsing for him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them all.


    The Dragon were a famous high race of that universe, and they deserved their reputation.


    ¡°Han Sen, a grand mistake you have made, making an enemy of the Dragon.¡± A new, scary Dragon flew down to the battleground.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Dragon Fifteen screamed excitedly.


    Han Sen was shocked. The leader of the Dragon, Dragon One, hade.

 Chapter 2061 - 2061 Lancelight Breaks a Thousand Evils

    <strong>2061 Lancelight Breaks a Thousand Evils </strong>


    An invisible pressure came down from the sky, and it made Han Sen frown. The xenogeneics and the nobles rolled back from him like a receding tide. All they did then was surround him.


    Han Sen raised his head and saw ten beasts that looked like birds. But they didn¡¯t look exactly like birds, and they were pulling a carriage. That scary presence stemmed from those monsters.


    Han Sen felt sick. Those ten monsters were stronger than the Dragon Dukes, and they could very well have been King ss. That meant the person in the carriage they pulled had to be even scarier.


    Han Sen did not understand the Dragon society much, but he had heard of Dragon One through Dragon Neen and Xius. They said he was the absolute leader of the Dragon, but Han Sen believed him to be young and a Duke.


    However, Han Sen had forgotten one crucial thing. Being young as a Dragon and being young as a human were two very different things.


    Humans under the age of thirty were considered young, but when the sanctuaries were found, their lifespan was increased. The definition of ¡°young¡± was therefore pushed back.


    Dragons had a longer lifespan, though. Their young ones could be a few hundred years old, so that was far beyond Han Sen¡¯s expectations.


    The curtains were drawn, revealing a Dragon sitting inside wearing a crown. He was d in ck armor. Han Sen couldn¡¯t get a feel for his presence, but from his mere appearance, Han Sen could tell that he was a King.


    A male and a female Dragon also sat inside the carriage. They didn¡¯t look to be King ss, but Han Sen sensed they were still extremely dangerous.


    Dragon Fifteen and Dragon Neen ran to the ck-crowned Dragon King and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Seven, Nine, and Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon King was Dragon One,¡± Han Sen thought. How would he survive with a Dragon King adversary?


    ¡°You are Han Sen, Knife Queen¡¯s student?¡± Dragon One asked the question, but remained seated in the carriage.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon One did not ask anything more. He spoke to the other Dragon man. ¡°Nine, go and take him. Others will think we are weak if taking a Marquise costs too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡± That young Dragon exited the carriage and walked to Han Sen.


    Xius saw the young Dragon walk to Han Sen, and her expression became dire.


    ¡°The nine sons of the Dragon are different from ordinary Dragons. All of them have a scary power, and Dragon One himself is here today. There is no way Han Sen can escape from this, but I do not know what he did to me. What if I willter be unable to break the spell he put on me?¡± Xius was worried.


    Han Sen saw Dragon Nine approach with ance. He couldn¡¯t sense any amazing power from the man, but Han Sen believed that he was dangerous nheless. Han Sen thought he was the same level as Sharon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these Dragons?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He was not worried about Dragon Nine, but he was worried about Dragon One.


    Nothing would be resolved by beating Dragon Nine. With Dragon One there, though, he could not escape.


    ¡°Should I go back to the sanctuary again?¡± Han Sen really did not want to do that.


    ¡°Dragon Nine!¡± The young Dragon stopped in front of Han Sen, wearing red armor and carrying ance. It was simr to the garb Han Sen wore. It was all red.


    Looking from afar, it would look like two Dragons were about to engage in battle.


    ¡°Han Sen.¡± Han Sen merely said his name.


    Dragon Nine did not speak again. He waved his rednce towards Han Sen. Hisnce skills were simr to those of Dragon Thirteen and Dragon Fifteen. That being said, those same skills were far more wretched when yielded by Dragon Nine.


    It made Han Sen feel that no matter how well he dodged or how far he went, he could not escape the attack.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes froze, and he swung his Blood Feather Knife at the Dragon. The knife silks came against thencelight, but they were broken. Thence that was sharper than a needle continued its flight towards Han Sen.


    Dong!


    Blood Feather Knife¡¯s de struck thence, but thencelight was not broken. It spun like a drill, creating a flurry of sparks against the knife. Han Sen almost couldn¡¯t hold it, as he was pushed back.


    Han Sen swung his de three times to break thencelight.


    Han Sen was familiar with Marquise Evilbreaker powers. Dragon Nine¡¯s Evilbreaker power was far stronger than Dragon Thirteen¡¯s, though, and it was like a cold light.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was no worse than Dragon Nine¡¯s, but Dragon Nine¡¯snce was too focused. It was like a small needle being thrust into a patch of soil. There was only one small speck of earth that would be hit, and the attack couldn¡¯t be blocked.


    Han Sen used an Under the Sky knife air. It was focused, but it was still worse than Dragon Nine¡¯snce.


    The Dragons were professionals when it came to concentrating power. Fighting against them with simple force was something of a deathwish.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to check Dragon Nine¡¯snce. The sequence structure of thence was like a beehive, and he almost couldn¡¯t make out the pattern of the honeb.


    Han Sen just barely blocked thatnce. But already, a secondnce hade. Before it ended, however, a third was on its way.


    Thencelights kept oning, not cutting Han Sen a moment of ck.


    Han Sen moved his feet to evade Dragon Nine¡¯snce. Unless he was able to concentrate power in a simr way, he would be beaten by continuing down this road.


    After Han Sen dodged everyncelight, the lights suddenly exploded. That concentrated power was scarier than a Marquise¡¯s power should have been when it exploded.


    It was toote for Han Sen to fight. Han Sen pped his wings and teleported. When he appeared again, he was a hundred meters away. He had managed to avoid the explosion.


    Dragon Nine kept on attacking. If thencelight missed Han Sen, it would explode. So, Han Sen had to keep on dodging and putting himself in a disadvantageous state.


    The Dragon nobles and xenogeneics that were watching were so happy. They chanted Dragon Nine¡¯s name so loudly that it was a little frightening.


    Dong!


    Han Sen¡¯s Blood Feather Knife hit thence, and thence moved like a spinning dragon. He held Blood Feather Knife and kept getting pushed back, with his legs cleaving two deep trenches across the earth.

 Chapter 2062 - 2062 Blood Dragon Ligh

    <strong>2062 Blood Dragon Ligh </strong>


    A few knife strikes broke thencelight. Han Sen swung his Blood Feather Knife, and many knife silks were weaved through the air. They tangled and knotted themselves around Dragon Nine¡¯s wings, limbs, and body. He was unable to hold hisnce and thrust anymore.


    Han Sen had been dodging for so long so he could cast his knife silks. To deal with a strong power like Dragon Nine¡¯s, soft power was useful.


    Dragon Nine¡¯s body was gripped tightly by the silks. They tore through his armor and dug into his skin, but the contact produced sparks.


    Dragon Nine¡¯s body had the same glow that thence did, and all of a sudden, the knife silks around his body were broken.


    ¡°Dragon Light protection!¡± Xius recognized the power he had just employed.


    Han Sen frowned. The power on Dragon Nine was concentrated like hisnce was. It broke the knife silks easily.


    ¡°No one can beat the power of the Dragon Light.¡± Dragon Nine moved his body, shaking off all the spiderweb-like strands of silk that remained.


    Thence and his body synergized perfectly as they came after Han Sen again.


    Dragon Nine¡¯s whole body was concentrated with a strong red light. He could use the Evilbreaker Dragon Light with amazing precision.


    And Han Sen found himself at a disadvantage once more. He had to rely on his formation to fight.


    Han Sen observed Dragon Nine¡¯s power. It was different from Dragon Thirteen¡¯s Evilbreaker Lance. The red Dragon Light was more concentrated than Dragon Thirteen¡¯s Evilbreaker Lance¡¯s lights.


    The red Dragon Light was like something living. It concentrated and exploded when it needed to, unlike Dragon Thirteen¡¯sncelights, which lost all form of control when expelled from the body. Those really were just simplencelights.


    ¡°This must be a modified version of Evilbreaker power.¡± Han Sen tried to think of a way he might triumph over this new form of attack.


    ¡°Needlehead versus light. I need to generate more power than he does. If I don¡¯t, I will lose.¡± Han Sen quickly made a decision.


    Although his knife silks were concentrated, they still weren¡¯t as dense as the Evilbreaker powers. But the knife silks also possessed qualities that the Dragon Lightcked. The Dragon Light was rough and strong, whereas the knife silks were soft and gentle. They were pr opposites.


    Han Sen had suffered under an Evilbreaker Lance¡¯s power before, so he was fairly proficient in doing battle against that sort of technique. Now that he looked at Dragon Nine¡¯s Dragon Light structure, Han Sen had a new thought.


    If he was able to use his gentle powers perfectly, they would not be any weaker than his enemy¡¯s strong power. But Han Sen was not very good with this power.


    If his Jadeskin leveled up to Marquise ss, he could effectively use Moon to do battle with Dragon Nine. But right now, only the Blood-Pulse Sutra had reached Marquise status.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra was for making babies and absorbing xenogeneic genes. It was the number one geno art for passing down traits, but forbat, it was a little on the limp side.


    Han Sen nned to learn the structure of Dragon Nine¡¯s Dragon Light. He wanted tobine it with Moon¡¯s gentle power. That way, the knife silks could be stronger and achieve greater concentration.


    This was what the Dongxuan Aura was good at doing. After examining the honeb design that Dragon Nine used to concentrate his power, Han Sen restructured the mass of his knife silks. That way, he could apply the gentleness of the Moon to the brute force of a replicated Dragon Light.


    The Dongxuan Aura was firing on all cylinders, and when Han Sen shed, the knife silks came flowing out like a flurry of ribbons. They broke before they even touched thencelight.


    It was not easy to produce knife silks that were abination of two opposing powers. Luckily, the Dongxuan Sutra allowed him to modify the delicate sequence structures of his silks, and Yin Yang st allowed him to reverse the Yin and Yang of his powers. If not for those two skills, he wouldn¡¯t even have thought about attempting this.


    Even so, Han Sen tried it many times to no avail. If the soft powers were too much, they made the knife silks too weak. If the force power was too much, then the knife silks would shred themselves.


    Han Sen needed to find a bnce between the heavy and soft forces to make his n work. That way, the knife silks would be tough enough without destroying themselves.


    This was just the beginning, though. He continued using Dragon Nine¡¯s honeb power to concentrate the knife silks so he could go against the Dragon Light.


    Han Sen¡¯s tests kept on failing. He used the dragon wings on his ears and his movements to avoid Dragon Nine¡¯s attacks. No matter how much power Dragon Nine put into his attacks, though, he could not harm Han Sen.


    Xius was frozen. She could tell Han Sen was having a problem with his knife silks and that he was testing something.


    Only Han Sen could conduct such tests while doing battle with an enemy like Dragon Nine, and Dragon Nine couldn¡¯t stop him no matter how hard he tried.


    Dragon One and the others could tell what was going on, too. It infuriated Dragon Fifteen, who shouted, ¡°That Han Sen should die! How dare he humiliate Dragon Nine this way!¡±


    Dragon Seven frowned. ¡°Han Sen is weird. He has dragon wings on his back that looks like ours, and he teleports in the way Sharon did with his Break Space sh. But only Sharon was able to use that power, due to his ties to the Demon. How does Han Sen do what he is doing?¡±


    Dragon One grunted. ¡°It is fine. Break Space sh costs a lot of energy. The more he uses it, the more exhausted he will be. Sooner orter, he will fail.¡±


    Dragon Neen curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, what is Han Sen testing? His knife silks are getting weaker.¡±


    ¡°He is copying,¡± Dragon One muttered with disdain.


    ¡°Copying what?¡± Dragon Neen did not understand.


    ¡°He is copying Old Nine¡¯s Evilbreaker Dragon Light. He¡¯s trying to use it to improve his knife silks,¡± Dragon One said.


    At those words, everyone was shocked. Dragon Fifteen was so angered by this, he cackled. ¡°Han Sen has some balls!


    The Evilbreaker power of the Dragon is difficult to copy. It¡¯s stupid to even think about trying it if you don¡¯t have the body of a Dragon. And Brother Nine¡¯s Evilbreaker powers were modified in ordance to the specific needs and proficiencies of his body. Concentrated powers are Brother Nine¡¯s area of expertise. How can Han Sen hope to copy him?¡±


    Just like Dragon Fifteen said, Han Sen¡¯s knife silks kept failing because it was either too hard or too soft. He couldn¡¯t find a bnce.


    Dragon Nine was enraged by Han Sen¡¯s behavior. His pretty face looked hard. ¡°I was bom in the Blood Dragon Pool. I swap skin every nine days. That is how I have received my Blood Dragon Body a thousand times, and that is what enables me to possess the Evilbreaker powers and create the Blood Dragon Light I wield. You cannot simply copy this.¡±

 Chapter 2063 - 2063 Blood Dragon’s Anger

    <strong>2063 Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger</strong>


    Han Sen did not care. He kept on swinging knife airs at his foe. Most of them failed, but many were able toe close to the basic shape that he needed. It was like a plucked string, vibrating to produce tones that could break the sky.


    Dragon Nine¡¯s Evilbreaker Blood Dragon Light was unable to touch Han Sen, and it made him furrow his brows in frustration. The Blood Dragon Light flowed brighter, and the light in his wings became solid. It was like a fog of blood obscuring the sky.


    Red scales appeared all across Dragon Nine¡¯s body, and his hands produced red Dragon talons. A red mist rose from his horns, and his entire body grew to twice its original size. He was four meters tall now.


    The scary presence he once carried only grew scarier. It was like an ocean wave, endlessly building in size.


    Han Sen looked at Dragon Nine. The Blood Feather Knife was still busy producing knife silks. Dragon Nine didn¡¯t bother dodging. He allowed the silk to fall upon him, as the light would break them before they could evennd atop his scales.


    ¡°Your xenogeneic draconic body is really nice,¡± Han Sen said politely.


    Dragon Nine snarled, ¡°A xenogeneic dragon body is nothing to one of the Dragon. My Blood Dragon body is different, however. Even if you have Break Space sh, I am now something you cannot hope to escape.¡±


    ¡°I would like to know what the difference is.¡± Han Sen kept talking as he repeatedly swung his knife.


    He was starting to grasp a subtle sense of what he needed to do. The knife silks that were made of both a soft and strong power were manifesting with a better sess rate. All he had to do now was to concentrate what he wasing to grips with, and channel what he needed to learn from Dragon Nine to make them as tough as the Dragon Lights.


    Dragon Nine did not respond. He lifted his Dragonnce with two hands. His Evilbreaker Blood Dragon Light was spreading across the weapon, and thence reacted as if it was alive. It became a scary Blood Dragon, and it roared in Dragon Nine¡¯s hands. Its glow intensified.


    Han Sen kept swinging. The knife silks cut across Dragon Nine¡¯s body repeatedly, but the attacks did nothing.


    ¡°Old Nine is really mad. He cast Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger!¡± Dragon Seven said with a smile.


    Dragon Fifteen said, ¡°If this is all he needs to kill Han Sen, he should just do it. What¡¯s the point in talking?¡±


    Han Sen looked glum. He knew Dragon Nine¡¯s Lance was strong, and so he started moving his Blood Feather Knife faster.


    ¡°Han Sen, ept my Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger!¡± The power in Dragon Nine¡¯s body reached the max. His red dragon wings pped, and thence he held looked like a ravenous monster. The Dragon was a manifestation of light, and it held the power to destroy the world. It appeared in front of Han Sen, and it was going to consume him.


    Han Sen pped his red dragon wings and teleported one hundred meters away. This was the furthest away he could teleport with Break Space sh.


    But when Han Sen moved, something went awry. The Blood Dragon¡¯s body exploded, and the Dragon Light went off like a firework.


    The concentratedncelight was perfectly pure, and it expanded to a radius of one mile. And it was not like an arrow that, once fired, became nothing.


    The Dragon Light exploded like a hail of needles. No matter which way Han Sen moved, he¡¯d be unable to dodge it.


    The Dragon Light wasn¡¯t random or uncontrolled. If one touched Han Sen, the other streams of light would turn to riddle him with numerous strikes.


    Han Sen¡¯s body would be turned into a pincushion, and the Dragon Light would explode from inside him. Not even a Duke elite could escape a power as wretched as that.


    Break Space sh¡¯s max distance was a hundred meters. Han Sen couldn¡¯t use it to get far enough away to escape the Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger¡¯s area of effect.


    ¡°If I cannot dodge, then there is no point trying.¡± Han Sen gripped his Blood Feather Knife and kept swinging at the Dragon Light. He did not use Under the Sky. Now, he was using Teeth Knife.


    Fang!


    The purple knife air became a toxic fang headed towards the Dragon Light. The purple knife air struck the Dragon Light and made a katcha sound.


    Teeth Knife¡¯s purple mist was broken through and dispersed. A secondter, the Dragon Light had destroyed it, and the light kept moving towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen retreated and continued using his Blood Feather Knife. He was still determined to use Tusk, and so two purple teeth marks appeared on the Dragon Light next. It made a scary, cracking noise once again.


    The Teeth power was shattered, but it shattered more slowly this time. It made the Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger far slower, and it gave Han Sen enough time to get out of the Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger¡¯s area of effect.


    But the Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger was like something alive. The Dragon Light became a red dragon that sought to consume Han Sen. When Han Sen evaded it, it exploded.


    ¡°Let me see how many times you can teleport.¡± Dragon Nine coldly looked at the Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger covering Han Sen.


    Han Sen used Teeth powers, but this time, they were more solid than before. A squeaking noise was made when the two collided, and then the Teeth powers shattered.


    Dragon Seven was shocked. ¡°His Teeth powers now seem different!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? He copied Brother Nine¡¯s concentrated powers. No matter how hard he tries, though, he won¡¯t get anything half as good as Brother Nine¡¯s Blood Dragon Light.¡± Dragon Fifteen looked haughtily as Han Sen.


    Things weren¡¯t as simple as he initially believed them to be, however. When Han Sen used Teeth powers the fourth time, the purple Fang struck, it was still broken by the Blood Dragon¡¯s Anger. However, it also managed to chip off a bit of the Dragon Light.


    Han Sen wanted to use soft and strong powers on the knife silks, but knife silks were merely thin strings. They were worse than the Dragon Light, whenpared side by side.


    The results were different when Han Sen tried to use that concentrated power on Teeth Knife instead. The strong and soft powers melded well with the Teeth powers. When it was concentrated, the sharp power was no worse than what the Dragon Light could achieve.


    After adding the soft elements, the Teeth power became both soft and tough. It was not easy to break when it was hit.


    If it was too tough, it¡¯d break. If it was too soft, it¡¯d bend. Teeth powers were able to benefit well from both aspects. While they were concentrated, his tearing power became stronger.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    Toxic Teeth and Dragon Lights came to collide against each other in the air. In the beginning, Han Sen¡¯s Teeth power was at a disadvantage, and it kept being broken.


    But as Han Sen kept swinging, Teeth Knife gradually improved. After ten shes, he could fight the Blood Dragon¡¯s Dragon Light.


    The purple smoke broke, and a red light went flying. Teeth and a Dragon were fighting in the air. No one could tell who had an advantage between the two.

 Chapter 2064 - 2064 Knife Lock Dragon Nine

    <strong>2064 Knife Lock Dragon Nine</strong>


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Xius was shocked.


    She had heard of Dragon Nine before, as his Blood Dragon Light was famous. The concentrated powers Dragon Nine wielded were likely the greatest out of all the Dragons in existence. When Dragon One was a Marquise, not even he was as mighty as Dragon Nine.


    This was because Dragon Nine had a Blood Dragon Body. Even other Dragons of a higher rank could not aplish what he had.


    Han Sen could concentrate his powers now, the same as Dragon Nine did. He had learned it over the course of their short fight. It was unbelievable.


    Xius wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this. The realization made Dragon One frown. Dragon Seven and Dragon Fifteen were simply dazed, and Dragon Neen stared in confusion.


    Pang!


    The Tusk and the Blood Dragon Light came against each other. The purple mist and the Blood Light broke at the same time.


    Dragon Nine looked ill. He roared. His Dragon Lance was thrust forward at Han Sen, with a red light across it taking the shape of a dragon. It was far scarier than thest Blood Dragon Light.


    Han Sen did not take a moment¡¯s pause as he pushed back with his Blood Feather Knife. He used Tooth for a Tooth to fight.


    The demonic Tusk and the Blood Dragon fought each other in the skies. Purples and reds collided together repeatedly, summoning all sorts of explosions. The xenogeneics that were spectating too close to the battle started to spill blood¡ª they were affected by the shockwaves of that fight. Some of the weaker ones simply exploded, sending showers of blood everywhere.


    The mist started to disappear. The giant Blood Dragon Light shattered, but Han Sen¡¯s knife air had not. The purplelooking Tusk was free to assault Dragon Nine, and so it went.


    Dragon Nine managed to use hisnce to break the Tusk into pieces, but doing so weakened his will. His concentration skills had lost to Han Sen.


    Dragon Nine had not really lost the fight yet, but Han Sen had stolen his concentration talent. If it was pure concentration power that mattered, Han Sen was still weaker. Dragon Nine¡¯s power was strong, whereas Han Sen¡¯s power was soft.


    When two simr powers came against each other, Dragon Nine¡¯s power was the one to break. When Han Sen¡¯s power was mostly shattered, there were still shards that were solid. That was the benefit of having soft powers.


    Things broke when you put too much force on them. The reason why Han Sen had an advantage was because he was a little bit soft.


    Now, they were both back to square one. The modified Teeth powers had the same damage output as Dragon Nine¡¯s Dragon Light. Dragon Nine could no longer use his Dragon Light to block Han Sen¡¯s knife power. He couldn¡¯t just keep on attacking.


    Teeth power was unleashed from Han Sen¡¯s hand, and it repeatedly came against Dragon Nine¡¯snce. Two overbearing powers were in the thick of battle, and the shockwaves kept pushing the audience back. If they were touched by a knife air or ancelight, they¡¯d die in a heartbeat.


    Han Sen¡¯s knifeskills were getting stronger, but there was no improvement on Dragon Nine¡¯s side. He had lost his edge of suppression. Dragon Nine was not as good as Han Sen when it came to raw technical skill.


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± Dragon Nine could not ept what was happening. He had endured a lot to get to where he was with Blood Dragon Light, and yet Han Sen had copied him and be better than him. Seeing it made the Dragons sick.


    Dragon Nine spat some Dragon Blood across the Dragon Lance. The Dragon Lance glowed with a Dragon Light. He was using all the power he had to summon an even scarier Blood Dragon Light now, in the hope of ending the fight.


    When he raised hisnce, before he sent out the Blood Dragon Light, he stopped in the air with his hands trembling.


    He could not move.


    Invisible knife silks were knotted around his arms, legs, and body. His arms were being restrained by the silks, prohibiting him from moving forward.


    Roar! Dragon Nine was angry, and the Blood Dragon protection glowed more brightly. He wanted to break the silks and strike with hisnce.


    Blood was started to spew everywhere, but the silk was not broken. The strands dug through his armor, sawed through the scales, and cut deep into his flesh. He was bleeding from every part of his body now.


    ¡°Brother Nine!¡± Dragon Fifteen and Dragon Neen screamed. They were utterly horrified.


    Han Sen drew his knife back, and the silks tightened. He was strangling Dragon Nine, and amidst the pain, he forced him to drop his Blood Dragon Lance.


    His grip on the Dragon Lance loosened, and it fell to the ground. The Dragon Light exploded, tearing out a crater which it then fell into.


    The knife silks Han Sen had now were different than they had been. After he concentrated his Teeth powers, he learned more about the honeb structure concentration. He concentrated the knife silks that were both strong and soft.


    Knife silks were not as sharp as Dragon Nine¡¯s Dragon Light, but their toughness was the same. Dragon Nine could not use Dragon Light to break the knife silks.


    Roar!


    Dragon Nine screamed again. Dragon Light began to erupt like a volcano.


    The knife silks broke in the Dragon Light, but they were quickly reced by fresh strings. They kept him bound, prohibiting all movement.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen moved the Blood Feather Knife and tightened the silk some more. Dragon Nine¡¯s body looked as if it was tied up by an invisible wire. His form was twisted, and his neck and waist were constricted. His Dragon scales broke, and he bled profusely. The ret spread across the ground.


    Countless Dragon xenogeneics and Nobles were left speechless. They could not believe Dragon Nine was losing to his own greatest power.


    This was Dragon Nine. Dragon Nine was different from the average Dragon. He was the pride of the Dragon. He had potential. He had talent. He made the Dragon proud.


    Now, Han Sen was hanging Dragon Nine like amon thief. No matter how much he roared, his scales and flesh were getting peeled and cut. The Dragon blood was flowing like a river now, and he was going to die soon.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Dragon One waved his hand. An invisible power broke off all the knife silks and carried the injured Dragon Nine back to the carriage.


    Dragon Seven caught Dragon Nine, and she quickly started to heal him.


    Han Sen knew this was going to happen. Dragon One wouldn¡¯t sit idly by while Dragon Nine was killed.


    ¡°You are strong.¡± Dragon One stepped out of the carriage, and he hovered in the air above the ground. He did not unleash any powers, but it still felt as if he was more supreme than everyone else.


    Han Sen clutched his Blood Feather Knife, but he looked up calmly. He did not think he would be let go after killing Dragon Thirteen and engaging in the fights he just had.


    ¡°So, you should die,¡± Dragon One proimed. And then, a scary power burst out of him.


    Han Sen felt like the whole sky was taken by a giant dragon, and that dragon was looking at him. If the creature opened its mouth, Han Sen would disappear into its maw entirely.


    ¡°Dragon One, why are you bullying a young man?¡± A clear voice came down from the sky. The feeling that he was being watched by a terrifying dragon suddenly vanished

 Chapter 2065 - 2065 Yu Shanxin

    <strong>2065 Yu Shanxin</strong>


    Han Sen saw something descend from the sky. It was a man in green clothing. A fairly ordinary looking Sky.


    That man¡¯s approach wasn¡¯t ominous like the Dragon was, and he rode down atop a swallow mount. The bird was a pretty ck and white, but it was definitely a little too small. The Sky man upied all of its back, and he had to stand precariously on it.


    The swallow looked tired. It flew before Han Sen, allowing the green-clothed man to nod at him. Then, itnded.


    The swallow flew away in a rush, as if it was actually fleeing. The green-clothed man spoke to the escaping swallow, saying, ¡°Thank you for bringing me here. I will return the favor some day!¡±


    When the swallow heard what he said, it started flying away even faster. It flew as fast and far as it could. Eventually, it disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Greetings. I am Yu Shanxin. For my sake, give Han Sen a break. I will take whatever punishment you have reserved for him. I won¡¯t fight back, and I will ept whatever you deal out until you are satisfied.¡± The green-clothed man stood in front of Han Sen with a gleeful smile.


    Dragon One looked at the green-clothed man, and he said coldly, ¡°Yu Shanxin, is Sky Pce really going to ept the punishment on his behalf?¡±


    Yu Shanxin nodded seriously. ¡°Han Sen is Knife Queen¡¯s student. She requested that Sky Pce take care of him. I need to see him returned safely. If we didn¡¯t do this, then... I am not sure how I would even begin to exin things. It will ruin the reputation of Sky Pce. You must understand my reasoning.¡±


    The students of Knife Queen are that important? So important that they can freely kill as many of the Dragon as they please?¡± Dragon One coldly looked at Yu Shanxin.


    The Dragon are a higher race. The Dragon are important enough. How about this? A life for a life. I will pay on his behalf. If you want to kill me, then juste at me,¡± Yu Shanxin said, lowering his head.


    Han Sen was shocked by this, and he quickly said, ¡°I did this. This has nothing to do with Sky Pce.¡±


    Yu Shanxin smiled at Han Sen, and then he shook his head. ¡°When you entered Sky Pce, you were automatically made one of our ranks. Furthermore, the leader is the one that instructed you to go to the Ancient God space. Whatever you do is a responsibility of ours.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but Yu Shanxin stopped him.


    ¡°Fine. Yu Shanxin, if you want to shoulder his debt, then take my finger. If you survive, you may live. And then I will consider our debt settled.¡± Dragon One looked at Yu Shanxin.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Dragon. I will be forever thankful,¡± Yu Shanxin said gratefully.


    ¡°If you survive the touch of my finger, only then can you say thank you.¡± After that, Dragon One pointed his finger at Yu Shanxin¡¯s forehead.


    That finger looked as if it could poke through the entire gxy. Time and space copsed around it, and everything vanished around that finger.


    Han Sen, who was standing behind Yu Shanxin, felt as if his body was going to be perforated. It felt as if Dragon One¡¯s finger could turn everything to dust. But Yu Shanxin remained unmoved. He did not raise his hand, and he let Dragon One point that finger at his forehead.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Is that guy really going to die for me? I can¡¯t ept a favor like this.¡±


    The next second, Han Sen saw the finger that could destroy the world get pointed at Yu Shanxin. No power came out from it, though. It looked as if Dragon One¡¯s finger only poked the man, and that was that.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me live,¡± Yu Shanxin showed true appreciation as he bowed.


    Dragon One looked at Yu Shanxin without expression. ¡°It is no wonder you are the one who broke through Sky Pce. Godyer Yu, who carried the Blood Coffin to Outer Sky, I promise you that the Dragon¡¯s grudge with Han Sen has been erased.¡±


    After that, Dragon One went back to his carriage. The ten beasts resumed pulling it, and it eventually disappeared. ¡°Thank you for saving my life,¡± Han Sen said quickly. He owed this man a great deal.


    Yu Shanxin waved his hand and said, ¡°You represented Sky Pce in your trip to the Ancient God space. What transpired there was not your fault. Sky Pce will not allow anything ill to befall you. You deserved the bailout, so there is no need to thank me.¡±


    After that, Yu Shanxin waved his hand again and a ck and white swallow flew down from the mountains. It did so upside-down. It reached his hands and could not fly away.


    ¡°Since you brought me here, you might as well take me back,¡± Yu Shanxin said, stepping atop the swallow. He stood on one foot, and the swallow took him away.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still here!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were open wide. He realized he was still surrounded by the Dragon, and that Yu Shanxin was now gone.


    ¡°Sorry, please excuse me.¡± Han Sen gulped, then squeezed his way through the Dragon xenogeneics and nobles.


    They looked at Han Sen with anger, as if they wanted to eat him, but now no one dared to touch him.


    Han Sen made his way through the scary xenogeneics and nobles, and it was lucky that he had a strong will. Ordinary Marquises would have felt their legs shaking as they walked past.


    ¡°You are powerful. You got Yu Shanxin to save you.¡± After Han Sen walked through, Xius appeared by his side. She sat down on a stone and spoke to him.


    ¡°Is Master Yu famous?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You are a member of Sky Pce. Do you not know Godyer Yu Shanxin?¡± Xius looked at Han Sen with surprise. ¡°Godyer? He looked like a nice chap. Why would he have such a title?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Xius looked at him strangely, and she said, ¡°Godyer Yu was his true name. Yu Shanxin is actually what he named himself. There are many elites in this universe, but there is only one who was brave enough to dare storming Sky Pce.¡±


    ¡°He is a member of Sky Pce? That makes no sense. You just said that he stormed it,¡± Han Sen said with a chuckle.


    Xius realized that Han Sen really did not know anything about the man, and so she exined, ¡°Yu Shanxin¡¯s teacher was set up by his schoolmates and executed for the crime of treason. It was a pointless death. Yu Shanxin brought his teacher¡¯s coffin back to Sky Pce, but someone stopped him. He was maddened by this, and so he stormed in. He beat the ten elders, and he got so far into Sky Pce that he was able to meet with the leader. He wanted to make things right.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who was involved in his teacher¡¯s death was killed. He killed many in Sky Pce, all alone. Even the coffin itself was dyed red. After doing all that, Godyer Yu became quite famous. I am not sure why he changed his name to Yu Shanxin, though.¡±

 Chapter 2066 - 2066 Teacher

    <strong>2066 Teacher </strong>


    ¡°Luckily, you only killed Dragon Thirteen. She was not one of the prestigious nine. Her death was inconsequential, so the grudge won¡¯t be all that deep. Now that Yu Shanxin has interceded on your behalf, the Dragon shouldn¡¯t bother you anymore. Do you think you can remove the spell on me now?¡± Xius had actuallye up to Han Sen to get the spell removed.


    ¡°We¡¯re still in territory belonging to the Dragon. Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯m out of it first.¡± Han Sen resumed walking.


    ¡°The Dragon won¡¯t change their minds. Now that they¡¯ve forgiven you and made a promise to Yu Shanxin, they won¡¯t turn back on their word. Dragon territory is now the safest ce for you. They wouldn¡¯t dare let you die here. It¡¯s hard to say what might happen after you leave. If something happens to you out there, whoever kills you might not even have any ties to the Dragon.¡± Xius rolled her eyes.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should stay in thends of the Dragon?¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    ¡°There is no need. Yu Shanxin helped you, and he represents Sky Pce. Before anyone thinks of attacking you, they¡¯ll have to weigh the consequences. And no one will want to incite the wrath of Sky Pce. Unless there¡¯s someone highly motivated by revenge, no individual will seek to kill you. At least not immediately, while things have yet to simmer down,¡± Xius said.


    Han Sen looked at Xius. ¡°Yu Shanxin killed so many Sky Pce students. Why was he allowed to remain there?¡±


    Xius hesitated before speaking. ¡°That¡¯splicated, and it¡¯s not something the Sky like to talk about with outsiders. I know that his teacher was strong enough to be considered an elder. He was framed, and then he died. Then, his memory was tarnished with the crime of treason. But no one could have expected Yu Shanxin to react in such an insane way. They were going to kick him out of Sky Pce, but Yu Shanxin brought the coffin back and started killing people. Things eventually calmed down after he reached the leader. Anyone who was involved in the conspiracy, like the elders and students, were killed by Yu Shanxin.¡±


    The reason Yu Shanxin was allowed to stay in Sky Pce has something to do with that. He couldn¡¯t obtain the seat of an elder. He owned an ind in Sky Pce, but no one knows what his job is,¡± Xius said, then looked at Han Sen. ¡°That is all I know. And it¡¯s all just hearsay. Outsiders aren¡¯t told much about what happens there.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. Yu Shanxin hade to save him, and whether it was an order from Sky Pce or something the man had done on his own whim, it did not matter. Han Sen now owed him a big one. But a man like him would probably never need help.


    They walked to the spaceport, and when they reached it, he still hadn¡¯t removed the spell ced on Xius.


    When they arrived, all the ships refused to ept Han Sen as a passenger. The guards even mocked him, telling Han Sen to simply fly back to Sky Pce, and that there was no need for him to take their ships.


    Han Sen was not mad, though. He looked at Xius. ¡°Xius, you have your own ship, don¡¯t you? You can take me.¡±


    Xius had no choice but to take him herself. They went back to Sky Pce.


    There was no danger along the way, and Xius sessfully brought Han Sen back to Sky Pce.


    ¡°Without an invitation from Sky Pce, this is as far as I can go. Can you remove the spell now?¡± Xius patiently asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°You have a spell on me too. What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not loafing around like you, with nothing better to do! I have business to conduct,¡± Xius said shortly.


    After all that time and travel, her patience with Han Sen was running on fumes. She just wanted to be free of the spell and get as far away from Han Sen as she possibly could.


    Han Sen touched the bite marks on his neck¡ªthe ones she had left behind. The bite marks hadn¡¯t disappeared, so it was obviously not an ordinary power.


    ¡°I was thinking that we¡¯ve been through a lot. And God only knows when our paths might cross again. Let¡¯s keep a souvenir to remind each other of our time together. The next time I see these marks, I will think of you. You should cherish the souvenir I have given you, too.¡± After that, Han Sen flew back to Sky Pce.


    ¡°Han Sen, you *sshole!¡± Xius was mad, but Han Sen was already in Sky Pce. She could not go inside without permission.


    Xius had no choice but to return to the Gana. She wanted to run some tests and find out what Han Sen had done to her body.


    ¡°If I can break the spell on me, I will make you die. Then, you can really see the power of a Gana¡¯s kiss,¡± Xius thought furiously.


    But Han Sen was so scary. Xius did not dare trigger the Gana¡¯s kiss, in case they both ended up hurting each other.


    Han Sen¡¯s super god body could remove all spells, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Gana¡¯s kiss. In fact, he wanted to take a look at how powerful it was.


    Back in Sky Pce, Han Sen was weed back by the students. Everyone had heard that he had killed Sharon and Dragon Thirteen and of his adventure in Return Ruin Sea.


    To the Demon and the Dragon, this was a grand insult. But to Sky Pce, it was a thing to take pride in.


    Han Sen handed over the silver Beginning of Ancient God and the xenogeneic genes from the Ancient God space. He received permission to visit the Holy House and collect xenogeneic genes.


    Han Sen did not n on learning any new geno arts. All he wanted to do was level up, and so he didn¡¯t go.


    Aside from those rewards, Han Sen was granted the title of Teacher. He could enjoy many benefits now. Some ces that weren¡¯t open to students were now freely essible to him.


    For example, Han Sen had previously been forced to hunt in Xuanyuan Cave. But with the title of Teacher, he could go to Rare Beast Ind. There were many xenogeneics there, and it was a far better ce than Xuanyuan Cave.


    There were many more benefits, too, but teachers had responsibilities of their own. Every year, he would have to teach geno arts to students for ten days.


    He could teach whatever he wanted, but nothing like Under the Sky. That was limited by level, and so he could not teach that.


    Not many outsiders could earn the title of Teacher, but the people of Sky Pce had no problem with Han Sen¡¯s promotion. They were actually excited to hear what he would tell them.


    After all, Han Sen had killed Sharon, who was as strong as Lone Bamboo. The students were interested in his geno arts. And the stories of Han Sen¡¯s battles were so outstanding. All the students believed he deserved the title.


    Every year, teachers had to teach for ten days. But some busy teachers had no time, and so they were allowed to stack up their teaching requirements for up to ten years. Because of this, Han Sen was not in a rush.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters met up with Han Sen. They went to practice in the White Jade Building. Han Sen nned to check out the buildings behind it, hoping that the Jade Airs there would take his Jadeskin up to Marquise ss.


    Inbat, Jadeskin was much more useful than the Blood-Pulse Sutra.

 Chapter 2067 - 2067 Jade Spiri

    <strong>2067 Jade Spiri </strong>


    Han Sen went to the second White Jade Jing with Thousand Feather Crane and the others.


    When they passed the first floor, they saw many students guarding the jade wall. On the jade wall were paintings of a jade beast. A few of the Sky students were standing guard before each of them.


    Thousand Feather Crane exined, ¡°When the White Jade Jing opens, those jade beast paintings will emerge as spirits. If you are able to suppress them, you can nab yourself a jade spirit orb. It is useful for gathering a spirit skill.¡±


    Yun Sushang smiled and said, ¡°The second White Jade Building has seven floors. The higher the floor, the more powerful the jade spirit. And also, the jade spirit orbs give better results. Earl ss people usually hunt at either the fourth floor or below. Someone like you, as a Marquise, can definitely hunt jade spirits three floors higher.¡±


    ¡°When I was in the Ancient God space and Return Ruin Sea, there were special circumstances that allowed me to fight Marquises. I don¡¯t usually have such power. Let¡¯s test my mettle on the fourth floor first.¡± Until Han Sen figured out what a jade spirit was, he didn¡¯t want to y fast, loose, and risky.


    The three of them reached the fourth floor. There weren¡¯t many students there. Unlike the prior three floors, which many people guarded, most of the paintings here were left unguarded.


    Yun Suyi pointed at a jade spirit painting. ¡°There are many different jade spirits. Each one has different abilities, and they can level up differently. Like this Jade Tiger, for instance. If you get its jade spirit orb, you can strengthen your own vitality. This jade spirit bird is good for bolstering one¡¯s speed. You should pick a jade spirit that aligns with whichever self-improvement path you wish to focus on the most. It will be great for you when gathering spirits.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen found the concept interesting, and he began examining the jade spirits. His eyes stopped on one depicting a flying fairy. He curiously asked, ¡°A fairy jade spirit... What type would it be?¡±


    ¡°That jade spirit means bnce. It does not excel in one department in particr, and instead improves a little bit for everything,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    ¡°I see. In that case, I choose her.¡± Han Sen did not have a strong opinion, and he just thought the Jade Fairy looked beautiful.


    Han Sen sat in front of the Jade Fairy¡¯s painting. That meant that was the spirit he had selected, in case other students decided to fight him for it.


    The White Jade Jing had yet to open. Thousand Feather Crane and the others each selected a jade spirit painting. Yun Suyi chose a painting that depicted some sort of spirit bird. It was next to Han Sen.


    Not long after, the White Jade Jing opened. A thick rush of jade air flowed out of the jade walls. Compared to the first White Jade Building¡¯s Jade Air, this was far more intense. Absorbing it would make things moreplicated, so it wasn¡¯t all that suited for simple practice.


    Within the Jade Air, the jade spirits became active. They came down off the walls as half-transparent jade beings.


    Strangely, only the jade spirits that had students guarding them came out. The paintings without anyone protecting them did not budge at all.


    Han Sen looked at the jade spirit in front of him, and he noted how elegant it looked. It boasted very light clothing. The half-transparent body really did look like a fairy that hade to earth.


    The Jade Fairy spirit started flying around for a while before it came for Han Sen.


    Han Sen cast his Jadeskin and sat where he was without moving.


    Killing jade spirits was a different process than killing xenogeneics. Jade spirits were an essence of the Jade Air itself, and its power formed them. You could break them, but you could not outright kill them.


    Killing jade spirits involved allowing them to possess you. When they were doing this, you would try to reim control with your own force of power and strength of will. If you were able to overtake and refine the spirit, it would be a jade spirit orb.


    The Jade Fairy spirit went straight into Han Sen¡¯s body. Its presence was like that of a thick fog going into him.


    Han Sen suddenly felt a chill run through him. A cold power flushed through each of his cells, as if to freeze him.


    Han Sen quickly cast Jadeskin to refine the ice air that was inside him.


    Han Sen only cast one cycle of Jadeskin. He felt his veins shiver and his muscles scream, as this pure extract of happiness began to leak out of his cells. Then, the cold feelings were all gone.


    After that, Han Sen¡¯s whole body shuddered. The Jade Fairy spirit came out of his body. It did not return to the painting. It became a half-transparent jade stone that was around the same size as a thumbnail. It floated directly in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen picked up the stone, and he noted the presence of some fairy jade air around it. It must have been the jade spirit orb the Jade Fairy spirit had be.


    Han Sen swallowed the jade spirit orb, and then he cast Jadeskin again. He felt a warmth in his stomach that then flowed up to the rest of his limbs. Han Sen felt veryfortable. Every part of his body was warmed, like he was bathing in a lovely spring with all his pores free and open. His cells were very active, too.


    The power of the jade spirit orb was heartily absorbed by Han Sen. He tried to create a godlight, and he noticed a new underlying power in Jadeskin. He couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was.


    The White Jade Jing was still opening, and Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters were still fighting their own jade spirits. They sat where they were, almost as if they were frozen.


    Yun Suyi had only been an Earl for a short amount of time. Fighting a jade spirit on the fourth floor would be very difficult for her. Her face was all pale, as if she had been stuck in ice.


    Han Sen used Jadeskin to cast a godlight at her. He wanted to help her suppress the force she was fighting.


    The Jadeskin godlight went into Yun Suyi¡¯s body. And after that, she looked a whole lot better. Not long after, a jade spirit bird came out of her. It then turned into a jade spirit orb.


    Yun Suyi opened her eyes and picked up the jade spirit orb. She bowed to Han Sen and said, ¡°Thank you for your assistance in refining the jade spirit.¡±


    ¡°You and I don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Han Sen said casually. Those words meant nothing to him; it was just a way of saying that he was friendly.


    But Yun Suyi blushed, lowered her head, and said nothing more.


    After a while, Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang sessfully suppressed their own jade spirits. They imed their jade spirit orbs, and after opening their eyes, they were surprised to see Han Sen and Yun Suyi engaged in conversation.


    They had expected Han Sen to be faster than them in suppressing the jade spirit, but Yun Suyi¡¯s speed was surprising.


    Yun Suyi told them that Han Sen had helped her. Thousand Feather Crane and Yun Sushang were shocked by this. ¡°Ordinarily, if an outsider meddles with another person¡¯s process of suppression, the jade spirit might break and not provide a jade spirit orb. You can help others without the jade spirit breaking? That is weird.¡±

 Chapter 2068 - 2068 Refining the Jade Spirit of the Seventh Floor

    <strong>2068 Refining the Jade Spirit of the Seventh Floor</strong>


    ¡°I think it was just a coincidence,¡± Han Sen said with a shrug.


    Thousand Feather Crane did not believe in coincidences, but these things happened around Han Sen often. He was used to that.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go up and take a look at another floor.¡± Han Sen signaled to Thousand Feather Crane and the others, then headed for the fifth floor.


    On the fifth floor, there were only Marquise students. Jade Spirits worked for those of the Marquise ss, as well. And many people of the Marquise ss frequented this floor to kill Jade Spirits. There were a few Marquise students in front of every Jade Spirit.


    When the Jade Spirit emerged, no one would run forward. It all depended on who the Jade Spirit chose to go for. Stealing was forbidden in the White Jade Building.


    This was why Sky Pce had to control the number of people that could enter White Jade Jing. Resources were limited, and there were already too many students that needed what was avable.


    Without pause, Han Sen went straight to the sixth floor. There were many Sky there, and each picture had two or three Marquise students before it.


    On the seventh floor, there were significantly fewer people. There were only five or six Marquises in total. Han Sen knew one of them, and that was Lone Bamboo who had leveled up to Marquise during the exam.


    Lone Bamboo saw Han Sen and waved him over. He wanted to see him. Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected Lone Bamboo to want to talk, so he walked up to him with surprise.


    ¡°Do you have time after you¡¯re done in the White Jade Jing?¡± Lone Bamboo asked.


    ¡°I suppose. What do you need?¡± Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo with confusion.


    ¡°Are you interested in going to Rainbow Cloud Peak to hunt a Cloud Beast?¡± Lone Bamboo got down to brass tacks immediately.


    ¡°I am interested in hunting xenogeneics, but if we¡¯re going together, the xenogeneics won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Han Senughed.


    Lone Bamboo smiled and said, ¡°A Cloud Beast has been in Rainbow Cloud Peak for millions of years. Up until now, no one has been able to capture it. I would like to tame it for a mount. You cane, if you are interested. Whoever ims it, owns it.¡±


    ¡°No way. If that many Sky Pce elites have failed to capture it, how do you think we¡¯ll be able to?¡± Han Sen thought about Yu Shanxin. He did not believe there was a xenogeneic out there that man couldn¡¯t have handled.


    If there really was something beyond that man¡¯s strength, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he stood a chance.


    The resources of Sky Pce have to be protected, and because of this, only Marquise Teachers can enter Rainbow Cloud Peak. The rule is intended to prevent a Duke or King from just entering and killing all the xenogeneics there. In all these years, no one has been able to y the Cloud Beast,¡± Lone Bamboo said casually.


    That means the Cloud Beast has been in luck. If we both go, it¡¯s going to end up calling us daddy.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will call me daddy, but I¡¯m sure it will kneel.¡± Lone Bamboo said seriously.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Han Sen nodded. He asked Lone Bamboo for some more information concerning the Cloud Beast, and after hearing it all, he thought the Cloud Beast sounded simr to the Cloud Beast Han Sen had seen in the sanctuary.


    Han Sen had many little cloud beasts before, and he had always wanted the beast soul of a super ss little cloud beast. It was a shame he never managed to get one.


    ¡°I wonder if this Cloud Beast can drop me a beast soul? Even if it does, though, it¡¯s bound to look different than the beast souls I got in the sanctuaries,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen looked around the seventh floor. Many of the paintings had no one in front of them. Han Sen selected an image of a Jade Fairy and then sat down.


    Han Sen waited until the Jade Air came out and the Jade Fairy spirit flew down from the wall. Just as it had on the fourth floor, it entered Han Sen¡¯s body as if it was seeking to possess him. It was inside Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen felt a chill. This one was much stronger than the spirit on the fourth floor. If Han Sen did not have his Jadeskin, he knew he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand what he was now forced to endure.


    Han Sen ran his Jadeskin like mad, and his cells felt as if they were undergoing individual explosions. When the cold air was suppressed by Jadeskin, the Jade Fairy Spirit re-emerged from his body. It turned into a Jade Fairy Spirit Orb right in front of him.


    Han Sen grabbed the orb but did not refine it. He walked to another Jade Fairy Spirit painting, and when he was in front of it, another Jade Fairy Spirit came out. It went into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen refined another Jade Fairy Spirit while the Jade Air was still active. All the while, the other students were still trying to refine their first. No one had done so yet.


    ¡°Jadeskin is really helpful in the White Jade Jing. My Jadeskin is just Earl ss, and even so, I can refine these Jade Spirits so easily. If I level up to Marquise ss, I can earn myself a whole plethora of them.¡± Han Sen felt cocky as he walked over to another Jade Spirit painting.


    Because there were no more Jade Fairy Spirit paintings, however, Han Sen had to select a White Jade Tiger to sit in front of.


    Roar! A tiger¡¯s roar rocked his soul, and it almost made him cough up blood.


    Han Sen thought it would be easily refined like the Jade Fairy Spirits, but he did not expect it to throw his blood into turmoil. Fortunately, Han Sen had a strong will. He didn¡¯t freak out. He concentrated and put his blood back into his veins. Then, he used all the power he could to refine the White Jade Tiger.


    It was a spirit that was generated by Jade Air, and yet Han Sen found it difficult to refine. It was not half as easy as the Jade Fairy Spirits were.


    The White Jade Tiger kept roaring in front of him, and it made his head buzz. He almost expected his nose to start bleeding.


    When Han Sen finally suppressed the White Jade Tiger, he opened his eyes and the Jade Air was gone. The students were gone, also. Only Lone Bamboo remained, waiting for him.


    The White Jade Tiger had be a Jade Tiger Spirit Orb. After Han Sen put it away, he asked Lone Bamboo, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°The White Jade Jing shut down five hours ago,¡± Lone Bamboo answered.


    Han Sen was shocked. It had taken him less than half an hour to suppress two Jade Fairy Spirits, but he had spent seven hours to do a sole White Jade Tiger.


    But the White Jade Tiger¡¯s Jade Air was less than the Jade Fairy Spirit. That meant the Jade Fairy Spirit aligned with his Jadeskin a whole lot more. That was why they were so easily refined. The White Jade Tiger and Jadeskin did not go well together, and that was why it had been so difficult.

 Chapter 2069 - 2069 Rainbow Cloud Peak

    <strong>2069 Rainbow Cloud Peak </strong>


    ¡°They are both spirits guarded by Jade Air, and yet, there is so much difference between them. I need to get more Jade Fairy Spirit Orbs to level up my Jadeskin. Maybe the results will surprise me,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen still left with Lone Bamboo to travel to Rainbow Cloud Peak. On the way, Han Sen tried to refine the Jade Tiger Spirit Orb. It was very difficult for him, and after using it, he felt as if he had been thrust into an ice cave. It took him a lot of effort topletely refine the orb.


    After swallowing the Jade Tiger Spirit Orb, the results were the same as they would have been if he had refined a Jade Fairy Spirit Orb, except that the Tiger Orb provided him with more energy.


    The Fairy Orbs made Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin godlight grow stronger, though. The Jade Tiger Spirit Orb didn¡¯t give him that feeling.


    Rainbow Cloud Peak was an ind built out of clouds. The clouds themselves were solid, and the mountains and forests were all clouds, too.


    There were many creatures there that were made of clouds, as well. Going there was like entering a marshmallownd.


    There are many cloud beasts here, it would seem. Which one were you talking about?¡± Han Sen saw many creatures made of clouds, and he noted how they all appeared to be fairly docile.


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo and Han Sen! Are you two here to hunt the Cloud Beast, too?¡± Before Lone Bamboo answered Han Sen, a student from Sky Pce came running toward them. Lone Bamboo didn¡¯t respond, and Han Sen could tell he didn¡¯t know who this person was.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here long, so I don¡¯t know many people. Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked on Lone Bamboo¡¯s behalf.


    The man wasn¡¯t of the Sky. He had the head of a white tiger, and the armor he wore was made of fur. He looked like one of the Tego, but it wasn¡¯t the one he had encountered before.


    But if he hade to this peak, he must have been a Marquise Teacher. Even if he wasn¡¯t one of the Sky, he had to be a person of some renown.


    The man answered, ¡°My name is White Real. It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know me, as I have been working at Sky Path Garden. I rarely ever leave.¡±


    You are Brother White.¡± When Han Sen heard the man was working in the Sky Path Garden, he was taken aback.


    Sky Path Garden was incredibly restricted. Even most students of the Sky were refused entry. And this man was an outsider, to top it all off.


    Han Sen knew that Sky Path Garden offered the highest tier of technology research. Many geno arts were modified there, and that was where they developed treasures. The work was mostly done by the students of Sky Path Garden.


    White Real looked very strong and lean, but he actually worked in a field that required mental fortitude. Han Sen was reminded that you should never judge a book by its cover.


    White Real looked at Han Sen. ¡°Brother Han, I admire you. Your modification of Under the Sky became an instant ssic in Sky Path Garden. It was put in a textbook. Geniuses like you are wasted if they are not brought to somece like Sky Path Garden.¡±


    That is too much for me. And I was just lucky in my modifications. I don¡¯t think I could do it again, if I had to,¡± Han Sen responded. And he wasn¡¯t just being humble, either.


    If Under the Sky hadn¡¯t been a skill he was already good at, then he never could have done what he did so perfectly.


    ¡°No, no, no! You are smart. There is no need for you to be so humble. Actually, I have always had a question I have wanted to ask you, but we have never had the chance to meet before today. Today, in this encounter, God is giving me this chance. This is how I encourage myself, for I hope you can help me.¡± After that, White Real bowed to Han Sen.


    Han Sen could see how sincere the man was being, and he knew that declining would leave him feeling guilty.


    ¡°You can ask me whatever you like, and we can discuss it. But I am truly quite average, and I fear I may not be able to help you,¡± Han Sen said.


    White Real was ecstatic to hear Han Sen¡¯s eptance, and he ultimately ignored what Han Sen told him. He pulled out his phone and showed Han Sen information on a geno art. He then began excitedly exining it in greater detail.


    The geno art wasplicated, and it was taking White Real a while to exin it. Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo.


    Lone Bamboo sat down and said, ¡°Time is no issue for me.¡±


    So Han Sen turned his attention back to White Real and listened. He quickly grasped the problem that the researcher was having.


    White Real was studying a geno art called Echo. It initially sounded useless. After Han Sen learned the purpose behind the name Echo, however, he was surprised by what it did.


    Echo was not a geno art that used sonic powers for navigation, the way a bat might. It was a fighting geno art that used sonic powers to attack.


    The sonic powers continuously stacked up to deal blows of ever-increasing strength, increasing the duration and power of the attacks.


    The idea behind it sounded fine, but stacking sonic powers was difficult. After all, when you attacked an enemy, you wouldn¡¯t always be in an enclosed area like a warehouse. Geno arts like that required a catered environment, which made them difficult to use in real-world scenarios.


    White Real had been mostly sessful with it. In a particr environment that was fitting, he could increase the power output and the duration of the sonic power. He couldn¡¯t carry a warehouse around in his pocket to fight, though.


    If he needed to cage an opponent in a specific battleground beforebat, the geno art wouldn¡¯t be reliable. White Real had researched this for a long time, and he couldn¡¯t find a way to make Echo effective at all times.


    Han Sen thought for a while, and he found himself confused, too. Echo had a rock-solid w, and it was something that would be tricky to modify.


    Fish could only swim in water, and birds could only fly in the air. Echo required a special environment to be cast effectively, and changing things too much would result in Echo not being Echo anymore.


    ¡°Brother White, I do not think I will be able to help you. If you want Echo to be used in realbat, it will have to be used in a sealed environment. Unless you have a big bell to trap your foe, I don¡¯t think there is another way to make use of this,¡± Han Sen guiltily admitted to him.


    When White Real heard this, his eyes brightened. ¡°Wait, what you said makes perfect sense! I will just need a big bell to cage the enemy. By doing that, the environmental problem will be of no concern. With a bell to cage Echo, the sonic powers will bounce around inside it. It¡¯d keep on attacking.¡±


    White Real kept on talking, confusing Han Sen. Although Han Sen had learned how to modify geno arts, his methods were very different than White Real¡¯s.


    ¡°Is everyone of the White family modifying geno arts?¡± Han Sen wondered. He thought back to his old teacher Bai Yishan, too. He felt bad.


    White Real left in excitement. Han Sen did not think using a bell was a good idea. Who would be dumb enough to let themselves get trapped inside a bell, after all? Someone who was that stupid would not need to be killed with Echo.

 Chapter 2070 - 2070 Red Cloud Beas

    2070 Red Cloud Beas


    After White Real departed, Han Sen and Lone Bamboo continued walking up Rainbow Cloud Peak.


    ¡°This is the highest point of Rainbow Cloud Peak. That Cloud Beast is a rare sight.¡± Lone Bamboo sat atop Rainbow Cloud Peak.


    Han Sen sat next to Lone Bamboo on the plush cloud. He looked down the clouds below him.


    A white cloud beast that looked like a unicorn was running around in the clouds below them. There was also a phoenix-like rainbow cloud beast flying around in the air. Han Sen could not tell which Cloud Beast Han Sen wanted to nab.


    ¡°When you see it, you will know it,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just go to its den?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°This Cloud Beast doesn¡¯t have a home, as it wanders constantly. And it is too fast to run down. Even a Duke might not be able to catch up to it. That is why we must wait.¡± Lone Bamboo settled himselffortably and ced his jade sword upon hisp.


    ¡°That jade sword is important to you.¡± Han Sen was curious why Lone Bamboo still used a jade sword that had been built only for practice. He could have used any sword he wished¡ªeven a King ss one.


    Lone Bamboo did not answer, and he looked over the sea of clouds before them.


    Han Sen let the subject drop. But when he thought the conversation was over, Lone Bamboo spoke. ¡°Do you believe there is a real god presiding over this world?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how you define what a real god is. Some people take deified elites for gods,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Not like that. I am talking about a god that can grant people wishes,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    Han Sen was shocked. Gods like that, from what Han Sen hade to learn, were nothing but bad news. From the god encountered by the Seventh Team to the Sky god on Eclipse, they were some real arseholes.


    ¡°Did Lone Bamboo make a wish with a god?¡± Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo for a while before speaking. He said, ¡°Maybe. But I don¡¯t like that kind of god.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lone Bamboo asked with a shift of his eyes.


    ¡°I once had friends who made a wish to a god like the ones you¡¯re talking about. Each of their stories ended poorly.¡± Han Sen answered the question simply, but he did not borate on the specifics.


    Lone Bamboo looked at Han Sen for a while, and then he turned back to the clouds. Very quietly, he said, ¡°My sister made a wish to a god such as that.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. In shock, he said, ¡°What? Your sister made a wish to a god? Who was that god? And what happened?¡±


    Lone Bamboo looked at the clouds and calmly answered, ¡°Something bad happened to me when I was young. Friends sold me out, and I was abandoned by my lover. I became a useless man. My sister prayed that I could pick myself up and be fine again. I don¡¯t know which god she prayed to, but I saw him take my sister. And then, I was punished by the nightmares.¡±


    ¡°You saw him? What did he look like?¡± Han Sen immediately asked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. He grabbed my sister by her arm and pulled her into darkness. I tried to follow, but I failed. My sister was dragged into the ck. She was so scared, and she kept yelling something, but I couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. I could see that she was telling me to save her, but I was useless and I could not do anything. All I could do was watch what happened.¡±


    Lone Bamboo paused. When he spoke again, his voice was as slow and calm as ever.


    ¡°The man smiled at me, but I could not see his face. That smile has been scorched into my mind, and it has never warped or faded with the passage of time. I keep seeing it in my nightmares, and that is my only firm memory of him. If I ever find him, I¡¯ll recognize him through that smile he left me with. I will never forget this.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s chest ached as Lone Bamboo finished the story. He now understood why the man had been able to endure the nightmares. Perhaps his heart had already been irreparably damaged, and so he couldn¡¯t get any worse.


    Lone Bamboo continued. ¡°Whether he is a real god or not, I have to find my sister. I will kill this god, even if it costs me my own life.¡±


    ¡°If it is possible, I would like to kill that god with you. I¡¯d like to kill a lot of gods, actually,¡± Han Sen replied. He had stumbled across amon interest with Lone Bamboo.


    Han Sen wanted to find a god, but he did not know if it was the same god that Lone Bamboo was searching for.


    Lone Bamboo did not answer. He just looked out over the sea of clouds, seemingly unfazed. But suddenly, light began to shine over the edge of the clouds. It was bright and red, rising across the sky.


    A red cloud was approaching them. It was so fast that it looked almost like a jet. It left a contrail of red smoke in its wake.


    Now Han Sen understood why Lone Bamboo said he¡¯d know the creature when he saw it. That Cloud Beast was a unique shade of bright red. It was shaped like an ordinary cloud, but its color made it unforgettable.


    In a second, the Cloud Beast was next to the peak. When the other Cloud Beasts saw it, they backed off.


    The creature began to circle the peak, leaving streams of red clouds behind it. It saw Lone Bamboo and Han Sen in its path, but it did not make an effort to avoid them. It wanted to y.


    ¡°Whoever ims it keeps it.¡± Lone Bamboo gripped his jade sword and stood up. He teleported toward the creature and swung his de at the red cloud that was nearing the peak.


    No matter how many times Han Sen saw it, Lone Bamboo¡¯s strike was eye-catching. As simple as it was, it was profoundly beautiful. It was incredibly fast, as well.


    Even with Han Sen¡¯s speed, there was no guarantee he could avoid a swing such as that.


    But that red cloud released red light like a rocket. The red mist was discharged behind the Cloud Beast like a propent, and suddenly, the creature disappeared from Han Sen¡¯s vision. And Lone Bamboo¡¯s attack had missed.


    ¡°So fast!¡± Han Sen was shocked. The red cloud couldn¡¯t teleport, but it moved fast enough that it seemed like it could.

 Chapter 2071 - 2071 Cocky Red Cloud

    <strong>2071 Cocky Red Cloud </strong>


    Lone Bamboo chased the red cloud up into the air, shing faster and faster with his de. But the red cloud was way too quick, and it managed to avoid each and every one of Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword airs.


    ¡°I will help!¡± Han Sen drew his knife and swung it towards the red cloud. He summoned the wings on his ears, and his speed increased.


    The red cloud sped up even faster and evaded Han Sen. He had suspected this would ur, though. He had managed to predict where the cloud would elerate, so he adjusted his aim in front of the red cloud.


    It wouldn¡¯t matter how fast the red cloud was if an attack was moving through its flight path.


    But instead of continuing forward at the same speed, the red cloud immediately slowed down again. Han Sen¡¯s attack went harmlessly past it.


    ¡°Tricky little thing.¡± Han Sen frowned, but he kept on swinging.


    Lone Bamboo and Han Sen continued their assault on the red cloud without making contact. The red cloud could not escape, though, as it was constantly forced to avoid the attacks of the two.


    ¡°Now!¡± Han Sen was calcting all of the red cloud¡¯s possible escape routes, and he kept waving his Blood Feather Knife like mad. He created a with his knife silks to ensnare the foe.


    But the red cloud did not stop moving, and its speed was teleportation-like. The knife silks were unable to even touch it.


    Seeing the red cloud elerate yet again, Han Sen finally realized something. This creature wasn¡¯t using a sudden burst of speed as it tried to escape, as a rabbit might. This creature always moved this fast. It suddenly made sense that the creature was never afraid.


    The red cloud was traveling around like a rocket, leaving behind a wake of red mist. It soon became apparent that the creature had used its contrails to write the word stupid.


    ¡°D*mn, this guy is smart! It can use themonnguage.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide as he stared at the clouds.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Marquise, but when the Sky came here, it already lived on Rainbow Cloud Peak. After all these years, its intelligence and power must way exceed that of an ordinary cloud beast. But Marquise is the highest level one can achieve here. There are no resources to support a higher tier than that. If there were, it would be even more powerful,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I catch him, we¡¯ll take him for a walk and level him up quick,¡± Han Sen said, while looking at the red cloud.


    The red cloud soared through the air with great speed. The red mist contrails started to spell out another word: bullsh*t. And then, the red clouds formed an emoji that seemed to look down on them in disdain.


    And then, the clouds started to twist. They formed a red hand, producing one lifted finger at Han Sen.


    ¡°D*mn! This guy is a troll!¡± Han Sen summoned his dragon wings and took off after the red cloud.


    As the red cloud sped up and evaded his knife air, Han Sen pped his dragon wings and appeared above the creature.


    And then, Han Sen struck downwards. As he did, he said, ¡°You b*stard! Try being cocky now.¡±


    There was only a small distance to close, but Han Sen¡¯s knife could not match the speed of the red cloud. His knife only needed to move the distance of a hair¡¯s thickness, but the knife air could not catch up. The creature sped away, widening the distance between them again.


    Han Sen watched as the creature ran away, and then the clouds twisted into a smug emoji. It looked as if the emoji was having a smoke.


    Han Sen smiled evilly and used Blood Feather Knife. Invisible knife silks were spun into a, and they were sent flying over to the red cloud.


    The red cloud hit the knife silks, but the cloud itself was like tofu, and it was sheared away.


    Han Sen controlled the knife silks well, though. He had no n to kill it just yet.


    ¡°How cocky are you going to be now?¡± Han Sen shouted at the red cloud.


    Suddenly, the cloud elerated again. It went towards the knife silks, but it was cut to pieces by the fine strands.


    Han Sen frowned. He only wanted to teach the beast a lesson, not kill it.


    The red cloud didn¡¯t hesitate, though. It maintained course, still flying with blinding speed. The knife silks cut it to ribbons, but those ribbons gathered back into one cottony cloud. Then it presented Han Sen the shape of a thumbs down.


    ¡°That stupid cloud is strong!¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°That¡¯s f*cking creepy.¡±


    It was incredibly fast, and its body could be shattered. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how that thing could be caught.


    Lone Bamboo tried to snare it a few times, but he failed every time, too. They were the two fastest Marquise there were, but they were unable to catch up with the red cloud.


    Even if Han Sen used teleport to reach the red cloud and attack, the red cloud¡¯s speed and reaction times would still enable it to dodge the knife airs and shockwaves. The longer they tried to capture the red cloud, the more they respected it. Not even a Duke could handle this creature.


    Even if he hit the cloud, there was no point. It had a body that was like water, and after parts of it were lopped off, it¡¯d just rpose easily.


    Lone Bamboo spun his jade sword into something that resembled a tornado. The giant sword air vortex reached out to the red cloud, trying to suck the creature inside.


    The red cloud sped up and escaped the grasp of the sword vortex. Even that was ineffective.


    There was nothing Lone Bamboo could do against it, and he had lost against it just like Han Sen.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder it has survived this long, and it still hasn¡¯t been tamed by Sky Pce students. This thing is powerful!¡± Lone Bamboo mused.


    ¡°It is, but it cannot attack,¡± Han Sen said.


    There was currently no hope in catching up to the red cloud, so Lone Bamboo abandoned the quest for the moment. He said, ¡°I will catch a normal Marquise cloud beast. What about you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have my Legless Crane. I don¡¯t want to swap it out.¡± Han Sen shook his head. Unless he found something like the red cloud, he could run faster than a normal Marquise xenogeneic, anyway. There was no point in getting another random mount. The Legless Crane was enough for him.


    Lone Bamboo caught a Marquise cloud bird. It didn¡¯t take much to catch it. Ordinary Marquise creatures were slower than Lone Bamboo, and he managed to nab it with ease.


    When Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were just about to leave, the cocky red cloud followed them. It flew in front of them and spelled out more words with the vapor. ¡°Dumb*ss! Dumb*ss! Come and catch me.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows rose. That beast could use an exmation mark.


    ¡°F*ck! I have to take you. Othewise, I am done calling myself Han Sen.¡± Han Sen felt angry, but he did not turn around He knew he couldn¡¯t catch the red cloud right now. But he would find a way to get it eventually.

 Chapter 2072 - 2072 The Possibilities of the Blood Feather Knife

    <strong>2072 The Possibilities of the Blood Feather Knife</strong>


    After returning home, Han Sen spent some time thinking about capturing the red cloud. It seemed likely that petrification or freezing abilities would be effective against the red cloud.


    But his own petrifying shockwave was no match for the red cloud¡¯s speed. Even if Han Sen teleported right next to the beast, the red cloud could still react fast enough to avoid the shockwave. Its ability to elerate seemed almost endless.


    ¡°But the petrifying shockwave is a power obtained from refining a mutant xenogeneic gene. I need to follow its rigid terms of use to cast it. I can¡¯t use it with knife silks. If I could, it might be a lot more useful.¡±


    Han Sen was rapidly bing obsessed with catching that cocky red cloud.


    Turtle did not work on it. Han Sen had tried, but the Turtle image just wouldn¡¯t stick to the clouds. When the clouds spread, the Turtle spell would juste off. There were no better methods for applying it, either.


    ¡°If my Jadeskin had a freezing power, and I could put the Jadeskin godlight into the knife silks, I could possibly tie it up and make it into an ice cube. Jadeskin¡¯s godlight possesses the element of ice, but it doesn¡¯t possess a powerful freezing ability.¡± Han Sen was starting to feel depressed.


    He still couldn¡¯t think of a way to catch the red cloud. He had no choice but to wait until he could think of a good way to catch it.


    The next day, Han Sen picked up Blood Feather Knife and went to visit the tenth elder. Han Sen wasn¡¯t going there to meet with him explicitly, though; more than anything, he was there to see Yun Suyi.


    He had absorbed all of the mutant blood and returned the de to its normal state. It was now a bona fide half-deified treasure. With some further refinements, there was every chance it could be a fully-fledged deified weapon.


    Han Sen wanted to swap the Blood Feather Knife for his Ghost Teeth Knife. He needed to talk about it with Yun Suyi.


    But Han Sen thought that if Yun Suyi had the knife, it would be best if he spoke to her father, Yun Changkong, as well. If Yun Changkong could not refine the deified weapon, he might have to ask for the leader¡¯s help.


    When Han Sen went to see the Yun family, Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were both there. Thousand Feather Crane was out hunting xenogeneics, and he had not yet returned.


    ¡°Sister Yun, thank you for lending me your Blood Feather Knife. I¡¯vee to return it. There is, however, something I need to tell you first.¡± Han Sen presented the knife to Yun Suyi. ¡°I absorbed the xenogeneic blood. I am sorry I could not tell you about this any sooner.¡±


    Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were both shocked. The Blood Feather Knife was famous because it was the blood that had always prohibited it from bing deified. If Han Sen really had removed the mark, then it had a chance of bing deified again.


    Yun Suyi epted the knife and inspected it. The blood really was gone. The knife was as clean as a glossy feather.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Yun Suyi asked Han Sen with visible shock.


    The Feather had tried every method they could think of to remove the blood on the knife, but each attempt had ended in failure. If they knew removing the blood was possible, they¡¯d have never given the knife away. Han Sen seemed to only possess the powers of an Earl or a Marquise, so she had no clue how he might have done this.


    ¡°Mutant blood meshes well with my geno art, so I was able to absorb it,¡± Han Sen exined.


    ¡°Brother Han, this is a great service. If the Feather knew about this, they¡¯d be furious.¡± Yun Sushang, overhearing them talk, sighed.


    ¡°It was all down to luck,¡± Han Sen said with a grin.


    Yun Suyi took the Ghost Teeth Knife from her waist and returned it to Han Sen. Her fingers lingered on the de, though, and it seemed like she¡¯d miss it. ¡°I have not used it for long, so I can¡¯t believe I am already giving it back.¡±


    ¡°But now you have the Blood Feather Knife, which is greater than the Ghost Teeth Knife,¡± Han Sen said, as he took Ghost Teeth Knife back.


    The Blood Feather Knife was strong, but Han Sen was morefortable with the Ghost Teeth Knife. Itplemented his abilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Yun Suyi shook her head, but did not say anything more. She didn¡¯t sound happy about the prospect of the Blood Feather Knife¡¯s potential.


    Just as Han Sen expected, Yun Changkong took the Blood Feather Knife to the Sky Pce leader. The leader, in turn, passed it on to the folks at Sky Path Garden. He allowed them to work on it, in the hopes of making it deified again.


    This news spread all across Sky Pce. ording to the research results, there was an 80% chance it could be deified again.


    Sky Pce was fervently excited. Even the nobles of Sky Pce seemed giddy. Millennia might pass without a new deified weapon turning up.


    But Angia, and certain others in Sky Pce, weren¡¯t as joyful. They did not look good.


    ¡°It¡¯s Han Sen again!¡± Angia growled.


    All the races guarded their deified weapons jealously. This one should have belonged to the Feather, but it now belonged to Sky Pce. The Feather in Holy Heaven heard what had happened, too. They all looked upset, and it was difficult to determine if they were shocked or just mad.


    Han Sen found the opportunity to return to the sanctuaries again. There, he hugged his cute wife and daughter.


    ¡°Dad, I want a hug too.¡± Bao¡¯er approached, looking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen held one child in each arm. He felt happy. It would have been perfect if Littleflower was still around.


    The next morning, Han Sen prepared to return to Sky Pce. But just as he was about to, Bao¡¯er jumped into his arms and said, ¡°Dad, I want to go with you.¡±


    You still need to go to school. I will take you when you grow up,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Huh! If you¡¯re not taking me, then I will find my own way there,¡± Bao¡¯er said defiantly, much to Han Sen¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°You have a way of getting there?¡± Han Sen asked. Bao¡¯er wasn¡¯t an ordinary child, so there was a chance she might have actually found a way there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. Since you¡¯re not taking me, I will go there myself,¡± Bao¡¯er said tly


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take you. It¡¯s because I cannot take you. Just wait a little while, until I¡¯m back on Eclipse. I will take you there then, okay?¡± Han Sen said quickly, trying tofort her. He didn¡¯t want her to do anything rash.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t take her there yet. Sky Pce wouldn¡¯t allow the presence of a random outsider. If someone saw her, it¡¯d be hard to exin.


    ¡°Fine, but you cannot lie to me. If this is a lie, I will still go there my own way.¡± Bao¡¯er held out her finger for a pinky promise.


    ¡°I promise you. I will take you there when I return to Eclipse,¡± Han Sen said seriously. He hooked her little pinky with his own, and then he touched her thumbs.


    Bao¡¯er believed Han Sen, and so she jumped out of his arms.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of something. ¡°Bao¡¯er, the items that you sucked inside the little gourd. Can they be released?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Bao¡¯er blinked.

 Chapter 2073 - 2073 Absolute Container

    <strong>2073 Absolute Container</strong>


    ¡°Where are the items you sucked into it? Can I see them?¡± Han Sen asked Bao¡¯er happily.


    They were digested a long time ago,¡± Bao¡¯er said, blinking again.


    Han Sen was speechless, and so he asked, ¡°You just said you could release them.¡±


    Bao¡¯er seemed a little indignant. ¡°I can, but I have to know that they need to be saved. Otherwise, they will be digested by the gourd.¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er¡¯s little gourd might be able to catch that red cloud. But Bao¡¯er has been in the sanctuary all this time, and I have yet to see her evolve. She can¡¯t be any greater than a Baron. There is no way she can absorb that Marquise red cloud,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Bao¡¯er seemed to understand what Han Sen was thinking. She pped her hands and the shiny gourd appeared between them. She said to Han Sen, ¡°Dad, what would you like to im? My gourd is powerful, and it can absorb anything.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you another time.¡± Han Sen touched Bao¡¯er on the head, then teleported back to his Jade Ind in Sky Pce. Han Sen wanted to find a chance to bring Bao¡¯er there, so he could try out her gourd powers.


    Bao¡¯er had eaten many of the xenogeneic genes Han Sen had given her, but she still wasn¡¯t getting pushed out by the sanctuary. Because of that, she couldn¡¯t be too strong.


    Han Sen cooked a xenogeneic material in a pot. The xenogeneic gene was almost too big to fit in the pot, but he choked it all down anyway and heard the announcement.


    ¡°Marquise Gene +1¡±


    The pot of meat must have weighed at least one hundred kilograms. Although Han Sen had the ability of Consume, it still made him ufortable to eat all that at once. He gave up on eating for the evening.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s better to stick to smaller xenogeneic genes.¡± As Han Sen was speaking to himself, someone outside the ind called his name.


    Han Sen stepped out. He saw White Real high above, riding a bird made of wood. When Han Sen stepped outside, White Real brought it down tond on the ind.


    ¡°Brother Han,e with me quick!¡± White Real jumped off the bird and grabbed Han Sen, pulling him to the creature. ¡°Brother White, what¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen asked, with obvious confusion.


    As they mounted, White Real said, ¡°Our leader is inviting you to Sky Path Garden. He wants you to help us refine the Blood Feather Knife.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s asking me to help? I¡¯m no good with that sort of thing. What am I supposed to do?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Surely the things he had learned couldn¡¯tpare to thebined minds that already worked in Sky Path Garden.


    If Bai Yishan was there, perhaps he could make worthwhile contributions to their research. Han Sen knew some things, but not to that level.


    Plus, there was a big difference between the geno arts of the sanctuary and the geno arts of the geno universe. They couldn¡¯t really be talked about as if they were the same thing.


    The geno arts Han Sen had in the sanctuaries were edited, and they were different from their geno universe equivalents. He also had to refine xenogeneic treasures to make them work.


    ¡°Brother Han, don¡¯t be so humble! You were able to remove the xenogeneic blood from the knife. You are good at this. Let¡¯s go. The leader and the others are waiting for you.¡± White Real pushed Han Sen atop the wooden bird, and then they took off towards Sky Path Garden.


    When they arrived, Han Sen exined to them that he had only been able to remove the xenogeneic blood because his geno art waspatible with it. Han Sen did not know how to refine a xenogeneic treasure or craft a deified treasure.


    The head researcher smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Han Sen. We have invited you here so you can be a part of the refinement process. If we find some leftover blood while we are refining it¡¯ we will require your assistance. Otherwise, our work will be wasted.¡±


    Han Sen told them there was not a single drop of blood left, but the elders that worked with the leader were worried that there might still have been some. So, they asked him to stay.


    Fortunately, Sky Path Garden did not ask anything more of him. Han Sen just sat in the refinement room, listening to themands issued by the head researcher.


    Han Sen had nothing to do, so he practiced with his Jadeskin. He also watched the refinement process for the Blood Feather Knife. He learned a lot.


    The Blood Feather Knife was ced inside a crystal container. Han Sen thought they¡¯d use cksmithing techniques and fire to change the de.


    He was wrong. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest spark.


    The white feather knife was ced in a container. They cleansed the container, put the knife inside, and removed all the air within it. Then they lowered the temperature as far as they could.


    As the temperature dropped, the Blood Feather Knife looked like it was being crystallized. In the end, the entire knife appeared to be entirely crystal, just like the container itself.


    One of Sky Path Garden¡¯s teachers used an instrument to check the Blood Feather Knife and frowned. ¡°The temperature is not low enough. We cannot activate the power of the Blood Feather Knife.¡±


    Han Sen, after four days of being there, had heard the same thing a thousand times. They tried to lower the knife¡¯s temperature, but they could never hit the depths they required.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know why they wanted to lower the temperature, but he saw a lot of secret cold element geno arts.


    They were really scary. Other materials would crumble easily at such temperatures, but the knife seemed just fine.


    That crystal container is impressive. It can endure such incredible cold without breaking,¡± Han Sen said quietly to himself.


    White Real¡¯s ears were sharp, though. He heard Han Sen¡¯s statement and said proudly, ¡°Brother Han, you are right! The container is good. This is the only deified item that belongs to Sky Path Garden.¡±


    ¡°That thing is deified?¡± Han Sen was shocked to hear this. He knew it was very durable, but he never expected it to be deified.


    ¡°Its name is Absolute Container, and it has a whole lot of uses. Many of our high-tier treasures are refined inside it. Half of the King ss weapons in Sky Pce were made in there,¡± White Real said seriously.


    Han Sen started to ask something else, but the head researcher spoke glumly. ¡°It looks like our power isn¡¯t enough to reduce the item¡¯s temperature to what the knife needs. Old Dong, please go to White Jade City and invite him to join us.¡±


    ¡°Will hee?¡± Old Dong looked depressed.

 Chapter 2074 - 2074 Child Combine Liquid

    <strong>2074 Child Combine Liquid</strong>


    ¡°Take these vials of Child Combine Liquid, and he wille,¡± said the head researcher. Talking about the Child Combine Liquid made his face twitch. It looked as if he had gotten a sudden toothache.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to give him that?¡± Old Dong and the other teachers were in shock.


    ¡°Do you know of any other ways to lower the Blood Feather Knife¡¯s temperature to the level we need?¡± Sky Path Garden¡¯s leader looked at everyone there, but they were all speechless.


    ¡°Go. Take the Child Combine Liquid, like you would to give a dog a treat.¡± The head researcher sighed.


    Old Dong did not say anything. He just clenched his teeth and left the research room.


    ¡°What is Child Combine Liquid?¡± Han Sen asked White Real. He was not interested in who the leader was inviting. It was obviously someone with a powerful ice-element, and beyond that, Han Sen didn¡¯t really care.


    But that Child Combine Liquid sounded powerful, and it snagged Han Sen¡¯s curiosity.


    White Real quietly told Han Sen, ¡°Child Combine Liquid is the formtion of one of our primary fields of research. It takes many high-level xenogeneic ingredients to produce, and it requires a synthesizing process that is extremelyplicated. It aids high-ss xenogeneics in evolving. If a King ss kept on consuming the Child Combine Liquid, there is a high chance he could be deified.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that strong?¡± Han Sen was shocked. It was shocking that a King ss could so simply be made deified.


    ¡°It would require a lot of luck, but it¡¯s theoretically possible. On the other hand, raising a Duke to King ss? That¡¯s easy. Our test record for aplishing this is a mere ten vials of Child Combine Liquid,¡± White Real boasted.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Sky Pce is so strong. You can make Kings like that? How many do you have?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    ¡°One.¡± White Real lifted one finger. Han Sen froze, so White Real continued. ¡°It is hard to find ingredients for Child Combine Liquid, mind you. We have only made around twenty of them, and we use some for testing. And that King used ten bottles. There are only seven or eight left. We have exhausted our supply of ingredients.¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°If you can¡¯t mass produce something, what is the point of creating it?¡±


    White Real seemed to guess what Han Sen was thinking. ¡°We can¡¯t make Child Combine Liquid inrge volumes, but with a few alterations, we can create a xenogeneic liquid that works on normal xenogeneics. If you drink a lot, a Marquise can be a Duke. An Earl could be a Marquise easily. Many of us are using it.¡±


    Because the person had yet to arrive, the refinement process had stopped. They waited all morning for Old Dong to return, and when he did, he brought someone with him. It was Yu Shanxin.


    ¡°Mister Yu!¡± Han Sen eximed, bowing quickly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yu Shanxin was holding a dog. That dog did not look energized, though. Its tail drooped and its fur was scraggly.


    Han Sen had seen many dogs like that. It looked like any malnourished dog you might find wandering dirty streets, but there was no way an elite like Yu Shanxin would carry a being in such a poor state. Perhaps it was a high-ss xenogeneic that just looked like a dog. Perhaps the creature was King-ss or half-deified.


    ¡°The leader has asked me to help refine the Blood Feather Knife,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I see. How much did the leader pay you?¡± Yu Shanxin asked with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a student should do,¡± Han Sen answered quickly. The leader hadn¡¯t given him any money, and he had been dragged there by White Real.


    Yu Shanxin patted Han Sen on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°You and I are the same. We are good people.¡±


    Before Han Sen could say anything more, Yu Shanxin looked at the head researcher and said, ¡°Leader, are you going to pay me for my efforts here?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, I won¡¯t change what we agreed upon,¡± the old man grunted.


    ¡°Then give it to me now. I don¡¯t work unless I see payment first.¡± Yu Shanxin put out his hand. He seemed surprisingly stingy.


    ¡°Give it to him,¡± the old researcher barked, grinding his teeth. He was talking to Old Dong again.


    Old Dong looked hurt. He opened up a box, and in it, there were seven containers. Each one held two hundred milliliters of juice. Old Dong carefully picked up one and held it out to Yu Shanxin, but the man hastily grabbed another four before taking the one Old Dong had.


    ¡°Five of them. I have not taken any more nor any less,¡± Yu Shanxin told Old Dong and the leader. Both of them were looking ill.


    Han Sen looked at the Child Combine Liquid in Yu Shanxin¡¯s hands. It was a transparent liquid, and it didn¡¯t look all that special.


    ¡°Old Wang, this is some good stuff,¡± Yu Shanxin said to the dog. He opened one of the bottles and poured out the contents for the dog to consume.


    The dog immediately got up and startedpping up all the Child Combine Liquid. It licked its lips, as if it was saying,


    ¡°My lips aren¡¯t moist enough. You should give me another.¡±


    Yu Shanxin opened up another vial and poured it out for the dog called Old Wang.


    Old Wangpped up the Child Combine Liquid again.


    ¡°Can you stop wasting it!¡± Old Dong burst out, unable to contain his anger.


    ¡°Leader, what is wrong with him? These vials are mine. What have I done wrong now?¡± Yu Shanxin looked at the leader with confusion.


    The leader simply waved his hand at Old Dong, signaling him to stop talking. He then said to Yu Shanxin, ¡°You¡¯ve been paid, and now you should work. No one will say anything after you are done working, even if you pour the stuff in the garbage.¡±


    Yu Shanxin smiled. He opened two more vials, one in each hand. Then, he gave them both to Old Wang at once. Old Wang drank it all up. Yu Shanxin wasn¡¯t going to respect the leader just yet; he was going to use up all the Child Combine Liquid first.


    ¡°It looks like Old Wang is full. Thisst one is pointless to have. Take it.¡± Yu Shanxin threw thest vial of Child Combine Liquid to Han Sen.


    Han Sen caught it. He was surprised to see Yu Shanxin give away something so precious. Han Sen wished to say something, but Yu Shanxin stretched his limbs and then said, ¡°Okay, time to work.¡±


    He walked over to the Absolute Container and touched it. The other researchers all started to look nervous as they returned to work.


    When Yu Shanxin pressed his hand against the crystal container, it created a hole to allow his hand inside. The container then tightened again around his arm. The container was again sealed against contaminants.


    Yu Shanxin touched the Blood Feather Knife, and there was a katcha katcha noise. It sounded like ice was being broken.

 Chapter 2075 - 2075 Get Pregnant with Just a Rub?

    <strong>2075 Get Pregnant with Just a Rub?</strong>


    Ice crystals kept spreading across the Blood Feather Knife, and it looked as if everything within the vacuumed container was going to freeze. The ice crystals grew, branching out like blood vessels. It was scary to watch.


    ¡°Yu Shanxin must be half-deified. If he wasn¡¯t, there¡¯s no way he could freeze the vacuum.¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    Everyone watched as the ice powers spread through the container, freezing even the empty space within it. In the end, it was all frozen. It looked like a perfect crystal ball.


    The Absolute Container was shining, and something seemed to be moving within the ice. Something was fighting against the cold powers.


    The researchers were fortunate that the Absolute Container was deified. Despite their strength, the cold powers weren¡¯t leaking out of the container.


    Yu Shanxin pulled his hand out of the container. He looked as ordinary as ever, and his hand showed no sign of the incredible cold that he had just released.


    ¡°My work is done here. Let¡¯s go, Old Wang,¡± Yu Shanxin said, then pulled the dog Old Wang away. When he passed by Han Sen, Yu Shanxin said quietly, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Don¡¯t interrupt their research.¡±


    Han Sen cocked his head, then followed Yu Shanxin to leave.


    The researchers inside Sky Path Garden got back to work. Some of them saw Han Sen leave with Yu Shanxin, but no one thought to stop him.


    ¡°Mister Yu, do you have a grudge with the head researcher?¡± Han Sen asked curiously.


    ¡°Call me Yu Shanxin.¡± Yu Shanxin carried Old Wang as they walked, and he went on to say, ¡°There is no grudge. I just don¡¯t like the way they do things.¡±


    ¡°How do they do things?¡± Han Sen asked again.


    ¡°Do you know what Child Combine Liquid is made of?¡± Yu Shanxin looked at the vial in Han Sen¡¯s hand as he asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this item, actually,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Child Combine Liquid uses thousands of unborn xenogeneic babies as an ingredient. There are intelligent creatures in there, like you and me.¡± Yu Shanxin looked at Han Sen and smiled.


    Han Sen raised the Child Combine Liquid to the light so he could take a look at it. He was surprised to hear this, and so he said, ¡°Where do these ingredientse from?¡±


    ¡°Theye from the creatures that the members of Sky Path Garden capture. They do tests on them. What do you think?¡± Yu Shanxin asked. He noticed Han Sen was not having much of a reaction£¬which interested him.


    ¡°I am a sinner with hands stained in blood. I cannot judge them.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Yu Shanxinughed. He patted Han Sen on the shoulder and said, ¡°This is why I hate those people, but they are the ones that make Sky Pce as strong as it is. I just don¡¯t like it. Still, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m a useless nobody here, and that¡¯s just that.¡±


    Yu Shanxin left after that, still carrying Old Wang. He disappeared amongst the inds somewhere.


    ¡°Why did he tell me that?¡± Han Sen looked at the Child Combine Liquid and sighed. He was not very noble himself, as he had killed so many. But after Yu Shanxin spoke about the ingredients inside the vial, he didn¡¯t think he could bring himself to drink it.


    ¡°Never mind; I¡¯ll just give it to the others.¡± Han Sen put away the Child Combine Liquid and went to the general service area.


    Han Sen researched the rules of Sky Pce. If he wanted to bring Bao¡¯er here, legally, he¡¯d need to go to the general service. Han Sen asked the people there how he might bring another person into Sky Pce, and it turned out to be an easier process than Han Sen had expected.


    Han Sen¡¯s rank of Teacher was useful in many different ways in Sky Pce. With that title, he could invite his family toe and live with him. Without that title, no parent or spouse could ever visit him here.


    But annoyingly, if he said Bao¡¯er was his daughter, then they¡¯d need to do a DNA test. Han Sen didn¡¯t know exactly how the test would be conducted, but there was no way the results would tell them that Bao¡¯er was indeed his actual daughter.


    But ording to thews of Sky Pce, aside from parents and grandparents, only wives and kids were allowed to reside with a Teacher.


    ¡°It looks like I still can¡¯t bring Bao¡¯er into Sky Pce.¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    The only other way was for Han Sen to make additional contributions to Sky Pce and gain the approval of at least half of the elders. Han Sen could also ask for the leader¡¯s approval, but attempting that seemed unrealistic.


    His discoveries had made him curious about Bao¡¯er¡¯s DNA, though. He had Bubble take on his appearance and go to sleep on Jade Ind. Then, he went back to the Alliance and visited Bao¡¯er. He took one of her hairs and went for a DNA test, wanting to see if her genes looked like any creature in particr.


    The DNA tests in the Alliance were rather advanced, but Bao¡¯er herself hade out of a gourd. None knew what her genes were like.


    Han Sen almost bought the entire and made the testing ce a temporary home. He walked in front of the gene tester and put Bao¡¯er¡¯s hair inside so he could conduct the test.


    Not long after, the test results were released. The results were printed upon a sheet of paper, and what he saw made his eyes widen.


    The DNA test printout read, ¡°Father and Daughter.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, what a broken machine! And I just bought this thing... Who made this piece of sh*t? Ah, I see. It is Starry Group! I¡¯llin to Ning Yueter.¡± Han Sen did not believe the results, so he did the same test on another DNA tester. The results almost made his eyes fall out. All the tests were the same, telling him that he and Bao¡¯er were father and daughter.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡± Han Sen swore he had never cheated with a gourd before. How could the results indicate that he and Bao¡¯er were gically rted?


    Han Sen looked at the report carefully. Bao¡¯er¡¯s genes had a 99.99% match with his. Aside from them actually being father and daughter, there was no other exnation.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er, who was looking innocent and unsure of what to say.


    You can get pregnant with just a rub?¡± Han Sen remembered that after he picked up the gourd, he used to fiddle with it while he thought. Aside from that, though, he couldn¡¯t think of any way they could have formed this connection.


    But now, Han Sen had to admit that Bao¡¯er was his actual daughter.


    Han Sen quickly destroyed all the test results. He took Bao¡¯er by the shoulders and smiled. ¡°Bao¡¯er, let¡¯s not tell mom that we came here for testing.¡±

 Chapter 2076 - 2076 Back to Narrow Moon

    <strong>2076 Back to Narrow Moon </strong>


    Han Sen submitted an application at the general services building, requesting that his daughter be allowed to join him in Sky Pce. He received permission, and so he left Sky Pce and returned to Eclipse to pick her up.


    Han Sen was careful not to attract attention on the trip, and his return voyage was not impeded by troubles. He brought Bao¡¯er into the geno universe half-way, and then went to Narrow Moon.


    He took Bao¡¯er to meet Yisha, who quickly grew fond of her. She allowed Bao¡¯er to stay on de, while Han Sen went back to Eclipse.


    Han Sen knew that Yisha intended to investigate Bao¡¯er. The Rebate did not have strictly enforced rules like Sky Pce, but they wouldn¡¯t allow someone unknown to upy a high level district.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she was an ordinary immigrant, either. Rtives of an important person required some testing to see how far along they themselves might have progressed.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried, though. Bao¡¯er was incredibly smart, and he was sure she¡¯d have no problems.


    Back on Eclipse, Xie Qing King, Gu Qingcheng, and the others had all be Earls. Zero, Dragon Lady, Han Meng¡¯er, Little Angel, and Wang Yuhang were Earls, too.


    Han Sen¡¯s friends had geno arts that were easier to level up than The Story of Genes, and they did not have to practice four different geno arts at the same time, either. Inbination with the many resources of Eclipse, this allowed them to level up quickly.


    ¡°Old Han! We are already Earls, and the resources on Eclipse can¡¯t support us beyond Marquise. We would like to explore and practice off-world.¡± Xie Qing King told Han Sen.


    Gu Qingcheng, Wang Yuhang, and Dragon Lady wished to do the same. Han Sen agreed to let them practice somece else, but he also tasked them with recruiting. That way, Han Sen could bring more people from the Alliance, when they returned.


    Perhaps it was because of the gold bird markings, but the refugees that popted Han Sen¡¯s base were now Baron nobles. He had enough people there, as well.


    ¡°Han Sen, I have heard about you killing Sharon and Dragon Thirteen, beating Dragon Nine in Return Ruin Sea... Your name is all over the geno universe! Everyone knows Knife Queen has a genius student named Han Sen now.¡± ck Steel came to Eclipse, looking troubled. He went on to say, ¡°But until I be a Duke, Father won¡¯t allow me to leave Narrow Moon. I really want to go and explore with you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to practice, Narrow Moon is the same as anywhere else you could go. There¡¯s little difference. Compared to what I¡¯ve been doing, I¡¯d rather remain in Narrow Moon. I would stay here if I had a choice.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not leaving, anyway,¡± ck Steel sighed. ¡°By the way, Reba is throwing a wee party. I am here to invite you toe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a very good rtionship with the people of Moon Garden. Why would they think of inviting me?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    ck Steel rolled his eyes. ¡°Things are different now. You have earned a brilliant reputation out there, so now you¡¯re Narrow Moon¡¯s golden boy. No one wants a rivalry with you now. Given the absence of any grudges you might have been worried about, perhaps you should go and pay them a visit?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    He went to Moon Wheel with ck Steel. Reba, Du Lishe, and the heirs of other Kings were all gathered there.


    This gathering was quite different from the knife events that Han Sen had attended before. Back then, no one cared for him. Everyone looked down on him, and they didn¡¯t bother speaking to him. But now things were different. Han Sen was like a visiting celebrity. The heirs of every King were very polite to him, constantlyplimenting him. He talked to more people on that one night than in all the time he had lived in Narrow Moon before.


    Han Sen had ced first in the Sky Pce exam and fought Lone Bamboo. He killed Sharon and Dragon Thirteen, and he also beat Dragon Nine. All those feats made Han Sen the first of a new generation of elites in the geno universe.


    Although Han Sen had a low chance of ever bing a King, it wasn¡¯t an impossible task. No one wanted to make him an enemy, either.


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s only his fifteen seconds of fame. All of this is nothing to boast about. It¡¯s all for naught if he can¡¯t be a King, anyway.¡± Sad Night, who was supposed to be the focus of the night¡¯s proceedings, was sitting in a corner and whining into his drink.


    Night River King had the biggest grudge with Han Sen. Sad Night harbored one, too. He didn¡¯t like Han Sen bing so famous.


    ¡°These guys are really short-sighted. They only see Han Sen¡¯s fame now. They aren¡¯t paying any attention to the difficulty Han Sen has leveling up his geno arts. There is no way he¡¯ll be a King. It¡¯s really funny how they¡¯re licking his boots now.¡± Sad Night heard a voice. He turned around and saw a young Earl Rebate walking towards him with a drink.


    Sad Night frowned. He did not recognize the young man. Perhaps it was someone of little renown. The young Earl raised a cup to Sad Night and said, ¡°Mister Night, my name is Vikdo. Can I speak to you alone after the event?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Sad Night looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°I have a way in which you could beat Han Sen and take his fame for yourself. Are you interested?¡± Vikdo said.


    You can do that?¡± Sad Night raised an eyebrow, but he didn¡¯t seem too interested in the young man¡¯s im.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an important person. There is no reason for you to be impressed by me. But you recognize this, don¡¯t you?¡± Vikdo pulled out his phone and showed Sad Night a video.


    When Sad Night saw it, he looked stunned. He balked, ¡°Where did you take this?¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, then let¡¯s resume speaking after the event concludes.¡± Vikdo smiled.


    After the event was over, Reba and Du Lishe escorted Han Sen out. They brought him right to the boarding ramp of his aircraft.


    ¡°Brother Han, if we have done something to upset you, it¡¯s because we acted foolishly. Please don¡¯t hold it against us,¡± Reba said, then presented Han Sen with a box. ¡°This is a gift we¡¯d like you to ept. It is an apology, and a hope that you¡¯ll forgive us, for the way we mistreated you in the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even friends argue sometimes. And I was new to Narrow Moon. I didn¡¯t know you guys,¡± Han Sen said with a shrug.


    ¡°Even so, please take this. How about we be friends?¡± Reba smiled, cing the wooden box in front of him.


    ¡°You guys are so nice. Thank you!¡± Han Sen took the wooden box and smiled at them both.

 Chapter 2077 - 2077 Palm

    <strong>2077 Palm</strong>


    Back on Eclipse, Han Sen opened the box and found a small data card inside.


    Han Sen plugged it into aputer so he could view whatever info was stored on it. He quickly found that all the files were on a skill titled Moonlight. The files exined that Moon Wheel, which Han Sen had already learned, was actually a part of Moonlight. Moon Wheel King had written the exnations himself, and he referenced all sorts of skills and experiences as he went.


    Up until now, Han Sen had not been able to modify Moon Wheel because he had only been able to learn the skill in its most basic form. He had the soft technique named Moon down pat, so this information was very valuable to him. It was especially helpful to hear about Moon Wheel King¡¯s own experiences and techniques.


    It was a priceless gift he had received. This wasn¡¯t something one could simply buy.


    The final part of the teachings was when Moon Wheel King exined Moon. This was even more meaningful to Han Sen.


    ¡°This is a lofty gift to receive from Moon Wheel King.¡± Han Sen knew that a gift like this wasn¡¯t something Reba and her sister could give to whoever they wanted. Moon Wheel King had approved this himself.


    For the next two days, Han Sen remained on Eclipse. Bao¡¯er should have been returned two days ago, but Yisha said she had grown fond of Bao¡¯er and wanted her to stay in the pce for a few more days.


    Han Sen did not know if Yisha really liked Bao¡¯er, or if she had actually uncovered something about her. Regardless, there was no use in worrying about it. He¡¯d just wait for her to return home.


    When Shadow King came back, Narrow Moon became the focus of many headlines. Shadow King, Night River King, ck Moon King, Moon Wheel King, and Knife Queen had recently explored an ancient high race ruin. The expedition had been extremely profitable.


    During the excavation, an important item was unearthed. They brought it back with them, and for the month leading up to its unveiling, excitement swelled throughout Narrow Moon.


    The ruins had been the home of an ancient deified being. There were many precious items inside, including a powerful geno art.


    But that race was different from the Rebate, so the geno art was sent to Narrow Moon¡¯s equivalent of Sky Path Garden for research.


    The item they brought back was a giant metal wall. The Rebate professor guessed that the ancient deified elite had practiced his geno art against the wall, using it like a punching bag.


    It sounded like a simple tool, but any wall that could withstand deified powers without breaking was remarkable. It wasposed of a very rare material, and the Rebate regarded it as quite the treasure.


    There were many palm prints denting it, which they believed was the result of a geno art used against it. It was a scary geno art, and the palm prints still had a residue of the deified elite¡¯s will. Many Narrow Moon students went to see it, and many of them learned something from it.


    Han Sen had nothing to do on Eclipse except eat Marquise genes. He practiced a few geno arts, but he was growing restless and bored. If Knife Queen hadn¡¯t wanted to keep Bao¡¯er in her pce, he would have already taken her to Sky Pce. Han Sen was eager to return to capturing the Jade Spirits in the White Jade Jing.


    Han Sen brought Little Angel, Han Meng¡¯er, and Zero with him to see the metal wall. When they arrived, Han Sen knew why the Rebate had not hidden its existence.


    Unlike the small wall that Han Sen had envisioned, it was a blue metal cube nearly one thousand meters long. When he stood beside it, the block seemed the size of a mountain. Hiding it in a building would have been difficult.


    There were many palm prints all across the blue metal cube. Some were shallow, whereas others were deep. Each palm print had five fingers, like a human¡¯s, but they were much bigger. Han Sen could lie down in one without bumping his head.


    ¡°This is a giant¡¯s relic, right?¡± Han Sen said, while examining the handprints.


    ¡°Probably. This item was discovered in ruins belonging to the Ligu. Judging from their bones, they were one hundred meters tall.¡± Reba approached, with Du Lishe and the others behind her.


    Sad Night was there, too. He looked at Han Sen with contempt.


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen nodded. He looked at the prints, feeling a strange sensation as he did.


    As he examined the palm prints, he got the impression that any of those strikes could have annihted a gxy. Even looking at the aftermath was shocking. It was like an endless number of stars had been broken by a hand, and the whole gxy destroyed.


    ¡°Deified Ligu were very powerful. I don¡¯t know how long the blue metal cube has existed, but the will put into those palms is quite shocking,¡± Han Sen praised.


    ¡°Han Sen, if you have found something, why don¡¯t you share it so we can learn?¡± Du Lishe asked with a blink.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t studied the prints. I feel the meaning behind them, but nothing more.¡±


    After Han Sen said that, a cold voice spoke. ¡°Han Sen, you are too humble. Geniuses like you only require one look. You have had a few.¡±


    Han Sen nced over at the speaker, and he saw that it was Night River King¡¯s son, Sad Night. He was not surprised.


    Sad Night had been beaten by Xi Qing King, so it was likely that the young man still hated Han Sen and Xie Qing King. Han Sen didn¡¯t care for the man¡¯s insults, though.


    ¡°I am stupid. I cannot see anything. If you see something, perhaps it is you who should be telling us?¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    This was exactly what Sad Night wanted. He looked happy for a moment, before suddenly looking cold again. He said, ¡°I took a brief look, too. I have some opinions to share that can get you guys started.¡±


    Reba and the others looked at him with surprise. Sad Night was talented and very bright. But they still did not believe he could be better than Han Sen. There was no way he could see what Han Sen could not, especially from such a brief look.


    Sad Night could see that the others were wary, which just made him even less happy. This was his first time seeing the prints, just as it was for the others. He did have knowledge about them, but it wasn¡¯t something he had learned all by himself. However, as long as he could embarrass Han Sen, the source did not matter.

 Chapter 2078 - 2078 Password

    <strong>2078 Password</strong>


    Everyone focused on Sad Night. He walked around the blue metal cube, pretending that he was observing it.


    After walking around it once, Sad Night said confidently, ¡°If I am not mistaken, the handprints on the blue metal cube are a palm geno art.¡±


    ¡°Sad Night, I think everyone knows that. We can all tell this is the work of a palm geno art. You don¡¯t have to say that!¡± The son of a Kingughed.


    Sad Night looked at that young Rebate and said, ¡°Condensation, what I meant was... These prints don¡¯t appear across the cube at random. All these prints together make aplete geno art. You could tell that too, could you?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know you¡¯re telling the truth? How do I know you¡¯re not lying?¡± Condensation looked at him with disdain.


    Sad Night smiled and said, ¡°These palmprints might look like a random mess, but that is because all of them are ovepping. ording to the feelings I am picking up, I only need to find the beginning of the palm marks to line them up and... Who knows, maybe I can rebuild the skill?¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. He had picked up on this too, but not with the certainty Sad Night was disying.


    ¡°Did this guy suddenly be a genius?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen was familiar with Sad Night, and he didn¡¯t believe that the young Rebate had the intelligence or talent toe to this conclusion.


    But the blue metal cube had only been revealed a short time ago, and Sad Night had not seen it before. It would have been difficult for him to gain knowledge of it from another source.


    ¡°Congrattions, Brother Night. The Night family has a smart heir,¡± ck Moon King said politely to Night River King in a pce.


    Night River King frowned. He knew his son well, and he was surprised by this sudden impressive performance. Night River King should have been happy that Sad Night was doing well, but he was suspicious about his knowledge, more than anything.


    You can say whatever you want to. If you¡¯re as talented as you present yourself, find the starting palm and line them up. Recreate the skill for us.¡± Condensation still didn¡¯t believe him.


    Sad Night was waiting for someone to ask him this, and so he smiled and said, ¡°I have an idea, but I don¡¯t know if it is correct. If anyone sees the beginning of it, then I will let them demonstrate.¡±


    After that, Sad Night looked at everyone. His eyes stopped at Han Sen, though, and so he coldly said, ¡°Han Sen, you are so talented! I bet you understand, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you show us where the beginning is?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything. Please teach us.¡±


    ¡°If no one else can exin, then I guess I will just have to embarrass myself.¡± Sad Night walked in front of the metal block and went to one side of it. After a while, he spoke again with confidence. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, this is where the palm skill begins.¡±


    After that, Sad Night put his left hand into one of the prints. Then, he began striking the print with his own palms. He created some loud metal noises, but nothing broke.


    Sad Night kept hitting that point and he said, ¡°This palm is suitable for a wide performance of the skill. It elicits a gxy-destroying feeling. This palm right here can destroy anything without mercy. It is very overbearing.¡±


    Anyone could say that, of course. As Sad Night struck the palm print, he did so smoothly. He did not look experienced, but he did exin the feelings well. His thinking was correct.


    ¡°I underestimated Sad Night. He has performed well!¡± Reba said with shock.


    Reba wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this. The students in the garden¡¯ the Dukes, and the Kings were surprised performance.


    Even the Kings and Dukes had only been able to tell that it was a skill. They could not go into such a detailed description. Sad Night was rebuilding a glimmer of that palm skill, and it was a brilliant feat.


    Seeing everyone look surprised, Sad Night became cockier. He continued to perform. He hit tens of thousands of palm marks, and he didn¡¯t miss a single one. He flowed smoothly around the cube, and everyone admired his precision.


    ¡°This is the palm skill, from what I can see. Does anyone else have another opinion?¡± Sad Night was extremely full of himself by this point. He raised his head and looked down on Han Sen.


    ¡°Mister Night, you are good! That was beautiful,¡± someoneplimented him.


    ¡°It was just luck, I suppose. It was nothing. I¡¯m not like some genius who can only feel things sometimes and not others.¡± As Sad Night was talking, a katcha noise rang across the blue metal cube.


    Everyone heard that noise, and they all turned to look at the cube. What they saw shocked even Sad Night.


    He had watched the video Vikto had given him multiple times. The video had shown a person hitting the blue metal cube in a precise sequence. Sad Night had practiced repeatedly to be famous on this day.


    But when the video finished the palming disy, nothing was supposed to happen.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    Cracking noises continued toe from the blue metal cube, and the sounds were getting louder. Seams appeared on the edges of the cube, and it was cracking open.


    ¡°Is that palm skill a password that opens the blue metal cube?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this; all the Kings were wondering as well. They did not know what inside the metal object, so they moved to the za, just in case.


    Before Night River King could issue amand, the blue metal cube opened wide. A smaller blue metal cube was inside it. It was decorated with a variety of strange patterns.


    Then the second blue metal cube began to disintegrate, and Han Sen realized that the pattern wasn¡¯t actually a pattern. It was many metallic limbs of creatures, all knotted together.


    A swarm of metal monsters suddenly flew out of the cube. They were about half the size of a human, but they were allposed of blue metal. They stood on four legs, and they had ws on their hands and feet. Their heads were buglike, and their wings were metal, shaped like a dragonfly¡¯s.

 Chapter 2079 - 2079 Blue Gold Demon Bug

    <strong>2079 Blue Gold Demon Bug</strong>


    ¡°Oh no! Run!¡± Han Sen screamed. He called for Little Angel, Zero, and Han Meng¡¯er to fly away from the za and the metal monsters that had been unleashed.


    Han Sen swept his Dongxuan Aura over them. Their presence felt murderous, like creatures that only sought destruction. They were very negative beings.


    The weakest presence he could detect amongst the metal monsters was Earl ss. But many of them were so powerful, it shocked even Han Sen.


    Han Meng¡¯er and the others weren¡¯t slow. They might have only been Earls, but their speed rivaled a Marquise. They were still slower than Han Sen, of course.


    ¡°What are these creatures, that dare to drop fecal matter all over my Narrow Moon!¡± Night River King seethed, as he swung the sleeves of his garment. An odd ck power rolled out of his sleeves and headed towards the monsters. The blue metal monsters looked as if they were about to drown in it.


    Boom!


    A blue light shed from that group of metal monsters, and a glowing monster emerged. It punched Night River King¡¯s Gctic Water, and its blue fist shattered Night River¡¯s attackpletely.


    ¡°King ss?¡± Night River King looked glum.


    At that moment, a few more monsters appeared. They also had blue light around their heads, and they were all King ss.


    The Dukes and the other nobles of Narrow Moon felt their faces grow pale. Moon Wheel King was still excavating, so he was far away from Narrow Moon. The other kings had business to attend to, so they weren¡¯t in Narrow Moon either.


    Right now, only Night River King, ck Moon King, Shadow King, and Yisha were close enough to help.


    When the fight began, Shadow King and Yisha were quick to arrive. Yisha swept her knife towards a roaring King ss blue metal monster.


    The blue metal monster squealed, and it swung its blue fist at Yisha¡¯s iing Teeth power.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    The blue fist light was shattered by the Teeth power. Knife air hit the blue metal monster, sending it flying away into space. A deep cleft was torn in the creature¡¯s chest, but no blood was drawn.


    It was shocking that a creature could take Yisha¡¯s strike and not immediately die. She frowned and lifted her weapon to attack again. But before she could, a blue light shed from within the metal group. One of the monsters appeared before her,pletely glowing with that blue light. It had its fist raised to give her a big blue punch.


    Yisha grunted and used Tusk. Her skill was purer than Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Knife. After that sh, the purple knife air was like a demon biting into the blue fist.


    Boom!


    The two powers collided with an explosion. The space of the region itself cracked, and things started to get sucked towards the fissure.


    ¡°Half-deified?¡± everyone thought in shock. The blue light monster was fighting Yisha perfectly well, with no sign of losing.


    Before they could think of anything else, more blue metal monsters poured out of the cube. This was turning into a dire fight. The metal monsters flew up into space, seeking out others. They were branching out to assault all of Narrow Moon.


    One metal monster had targeted Han Sen. Han Meng¡¯er summoned an arrow and fired at it. The arrow went straight into the blue metal monster¡¯s eye and exploded.


    Pang!


    The arrow blew the blue metal monster¡¯s brain in half, but the creature was still swinging its fist.


    Zero and Little Angel carried a Bone Dagger and a feathery sword respectively. They moved to intercept the blue metal monster¡¯s fist. They effectively blocked it, then chopped its arms off to avoid a repeat.


    ¡°My friends are scary! They are only Earl ss, and even so, they can fight Marquise monsters.¡± Han Sen grinned, pleased with his crew.


    But the monster was still intent oning, despite its broken brain and severed arms. The blue light still swirled around its legs.


    Han Sen swung his Ghost Teeth Knife like mad, cutting the foe in half. The monster still writhed around on the ground for some time before it gave up the ghost.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Blue Gold Demon Bug: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    The announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s brain. At the same time, Han Sen saw a blue crystal appear in the creature¡¯s head. It was around the size of an egg.


    Han Sen grabbed the blue crystal, but there were many Blue Gold Demon Bugsing. The battle was far and wide.


    If an enemy tried to assault Narrow Moon in the traditional fashion, they could use their defenses to repel such an invasion. Even King ss and half-deified sorts couldn¡¯t break in from the outside.


    But the Blue Gold Demon Bug hade out from inside Narrow Moon. The low level nobles could not fight the Blue Gold Demon Bugs, and Yisha and the others were busy fighting their ownbatants. The attack was swiftly throwing the entire system of Narrow Moon into chaos.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Sad Night stared around himself as if he was watching the apocalypse. He could not believe what was transpiring.


    Over the course of a few minutes, many of the Rebate were killed. Explosions rattled the ce. Cries and screams erupted from every which way.


    Vikto! That *sshole Vikto!¡± Sad Night gritted his teeth. He wanted to find Vikto, who had given him the tape, but Vikto was nowhere to be seen. When he looked back over his shoulder, he saw a Blue Gold Demon Buging for him.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Zero asked as they retreated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Eclipse and try to fortify the base. There are many of these bugs, but they cannot destroy the entirety of Narrow Moon. We just need to protect our base and wait for Moon Wheel King to return.¡± Han Sen whistled, and Little Star came to him in an instant.


    A few people hopped onto Little Star¡¯s back, and it used Starsea Travel to deliver Han Sen back to Eclipse.


    Some Blue Gold Demon Bugs tried to give chase, but Little Star¡¯s body zipped right through them. Little Star had the ability to phase through any form of matter.


    There were many Blue Gold Demon Bugs, but luckily, they weren¡¯t as threatening after they spread out across Narrow Moon. And none had yete to Eclipse. When Han Sen reached the base, he called for everyone to gather arms and prepare for battle. He also activated the base¡¯s defense systems.


    Little Silver and the others followed Han Sen, readying themselves forbat.


    Bzzt!


    A Blue Gold Demon Bug broke through the atmosphere, reaching Eclipse. It did not go for the base, though. It headed for a specific mountain that was known to be popted by xenogeneics.

 Chapter 2080 - Demon Bug Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 2080 Demon Bug Disaster</h4>


    Han Sen thought the Blue Gold Demon Bug had an overwhelming urge to kill, and it had gone for the xenogeneics first because they were closest.


    Han Sen summoned Spell as a sniper rifle and used the scope to track the Blue Gold Demon Bug as it flew above the xenogeneics. It opened its mouth and let out a high-pitched screech.


    In the next second, the eyes of the xenogeneics all turned red. The mass of xenogeneics began to churn, stirring themselves into a frenzy. And when the Blue Gold Demon Bug screamed again, they all started stampeding towards the base.


    ¡°Oh no! The Blue Gold Demon Bugs can control xenogeneics? I hope they can only control the low-intelligence variety. If they can take over the big ones, Narrow Moon is done for.¡± Han Sen took aim with his sniper rifle and pulled the trigger without hesitation. A bullet was fired, and it went speeding into the Blue Gold Demon Bug¡¯s left eye.


    The bullet perforated the bug¡¯s eyeball and became lodged in the socket. There was, however, a spell ced on the bullet. The bug became so slow that it started to fall to the ground. Turtle was very useful against foes that relied on speed and flight.


    Han Sen donned his rabbit shoes and summoned dragon wings for his ears and back. His body glowed red as he shot off towards the Blue Gold Demon Bug. He lifted Ghost Teeth Knife, and using Tusk, he sliced the Turtlized bug into pieces.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Blue Gold Demon Bug: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    When the Blue Gold Demon Bug died, the xenogeneics that were under its influence returned to normal again. They felt Han Sen¡¯s presence and quickly ran off.


    Han Sen looked to the sky, but most of the creatures he knew were above him were too dark to see. Only the King ss and half-deified bugs that were fighting Yisha and the others were visible against the sky. They were fighting in space, shining bright against the stars.


    He couldn¡¯t see them, but he knew the Blue Gold Demon Bugs were probably descending on others.


    ¡°You guys stay on the. I¡¯m going to go take a look.¡± Han Sen thought Eclipse was safe for now. He left Little Star behind, pping his dragon wings as he sped off into space.


    Han Sen flew around the King ss Blue Gold Demon Bugs. He was far enough away that he only saw shes in the distance, and he couldn¡¯t see the fight properly.


    The blue lights and the purple knife airs were like a maic storm in space. Han Sen could tell Yisha was the one that was guiding the fight, but if things continued as they were, they¡¯d end up destroying the.


    Han Sen flew by the closest to Eclipse, and he noted that there weren¡¯t many Blue Gold Demon Bugs there. He continued past, headed for the with the blue metal cube.


    He figured that ce would have the most Blue Gold Demon Bugs, so it was his target. The more he killed, the less damage would be dealt to Narrow Moon.


    The bugs had the power to control low-intelligence xenogeneics. That was more dangerous than the bugs themselves. The that hosted the blue metal cube had many low-intelligence xenogeneics, and if the bugs gained control of them all, the situation would getpletely out of hand.


    It appeared that Narrow Moon¡¯s elites shared Han Sen¡¯s fear, because they were also focusing on that. When the Blue Gold Demon Bugs appeared, the Rebate had been thrown into utter chaos. But even so, not much damage was dealt. The Dukes quickly organized the fight and evacuated those who weren¡¯t strong enough to fight.


    Reba and the other youngsters were fighting Blue Gold Demon Bugs, too. They used the geography of thendscape to their advantage.


    Not long after, an explosion sounded from outside the city. An earthquake followed, as angry roars and scary screams rolled over the city.


    Someone went to take a look, and they saw an endless horde of xenogeneicsing from every direction. Their eyes were all red. They were going to charge into the city.


    A flying group of Blue Gold Demon Bugs squealed menacingly in the air, driving the xenogeneics toward the city. Reba was aiding the evacuation of civilians, and her face turned pale when she realized what was happening.


    ¡°Oh no! Those metal monsters can control xenogeneics?¡± Reba groaned.


    ¡°That *sshole Sad Night! He has destroyed Narrow Moon,¡± Du Lishe hissed. If the xenogeneics got into the city, most people below the rank of Duke were going to die.


    To make the situation even worse, Yisha and ck Moon King had yet to kill their opponents. There were no reinforcements to call in.


    Bzzt!


    A weird noise sounded, and a green light rose from the city. The sight was a relief to everyone watching.


    A high voltageser had been activated outside the city. It was very effective against creatures that were Duke and below. If it could block the creaturesing in from the outside, the city would be a fair bit safer.


    But they soon found out that the wasn¡¯t enough. The crazed xenogeneics were stilling, climbing over the fallen bodies of their allies to slip through the. A path was built with the charred corpses, and xenogeneics flooded the city like a burst dam.


    An ape-like xenogeneic broke down a building, while a dragon-like creature soared in the air, raining down an inferno of fire across thend. Death and blood were everywhere.


    Reba and Du Lishe felt hopeless. They could not deal with that many xenogeneics.


    ¡°Kill the Blue Gold Demon Bugs that control the xenogeneics!¡± A red shadow shed over the city, flying high above the xenogeneics.


    A purple knife with scary knife air came flying by, killing any flying xenogeneics it touched.


    ¡°Overbearing Teeth, please lend me your strength to y these Blue Gold Demon Bugs!¡± Han Sen flew in front of the xenogeneic and Blue Gold Demon Bug armies.


    ¡°Too many xenogeneics. We can¡¯t reach them!¡± Overbearing Teeth shouted. He had tried leading the Dukes past the xenogeneics, but the Blue Gold Demon Bugs were smart. Wherever the bugs went, theymanded the xenogeneics to protect them. The Dukes could not reach the bugs no matter how many creatures were killed.


    ¡°Follow my attack!¡± Han Sen shouted, before putting Ghost Teeth Knife back in its sheath. Spell became a rocketuncher on his shoulders, and then he fired. His blood red body followed after the smoky trail.


    Boom!


    The rocket exploded amidst the xenogeneics. The shot didn¡¯t have enough destructive power to do too much damage to Marquise xenogeneics, but when the shockwave of the explosion brushed the enemy, it made them far slower. Turtle marks appeared on their bodies.

 Chapter 2081 - Follow Me

    <h4>Chapter 2081 Follow Me</h4>


    After the Turtle light sted through the flying xenogeneics, scores of them fell to the ground.


    Han Sen had shown himself to be a threat, and so a Blue Gold Demon Bug screamed. Many of the xenogeneics under its control turned toward Han Sen. Before Han Sen could fire off another rocket, though, many Duke and Marquise xenogeneics were already in front of him.


    Han Sen used a petrifying shockwave to step back and get some distance, turning all the xenogeneics in a five- hundred-meter radius into stone.


    Although he couldn¡¯t petrify the stronger onespletely, he slowed them enough to buy some time.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen ran forward, unleashing petrifying shockwaves with every footfall. They didn¡¯t deal that much damage, but they did slow the xenogeneics down. Wherever Han Sen went, things got quiet.


    ¡°Follow Han Sen!¡± Overbearing Teeth Duke shouted, and one hundred Dukes raced after Han Sen. Their knives and their swordlights were shining. They killed many of the temporarily-petrified high-level xenogeneics.


    They only killed the ones that were a danger to them, though. They ignored the bulk of the xenogeneic horde, following Han Sen as he made his way to the Blue Gold Demon Bugs.


    Screams echoed in the skies as a Blue Gold Demon Bugmanded its xenogeneics to summon more power to stop Han Sen¡¯s advance. The Duke and Marquise xenogeneics under its control released their power in a single, concentrated burst.


    Han Sen saw the attacking, and he knew he couldn¡¯t block it. Overbearing Teeth had seen what was happening, too, and he barked, ¡°Careful!¡±


    Han Sen pped his dragon wings and disappeared, and that frightening attack cratered the ce he had been only moments before. Han Sen reappeared right beside the Blue Gold Demon Bugs. He used another petrifying shockwave, and the nearby Blue Gold Demon Bugs and xenogeneics were turned to stone. Han Sen followed that up by immediately firing a rocket. Turtle symbols appeared on all the bugs and xenogeneics, sending them plummeting to the earth below.


    Overbearing Teeth grinned and began killing the bugs that were petrified by the Turtle light. Metallic limbs and gore were strewn everywhere in his wake.


    The Blue Gold Demon Bugs were weaker after suffering the petrification and Turtle spell. They could not fight back against the Dukes. The bugs had once been difficult to kill, but now they were in with ease.


    Han Sen teleported back and forth across the battlefield. Every time he appeared, a new shockwave would roll out to petrify all their opponents. He also made frequent use of his rocketuncher.


    Many Blue Gold Demon Bugs had to endure the petrification and Turtle effects. Overbearing Teeth Duke followed Han Sen closing, cutting up the enemies he left behind. They killed so many bugs, making their cries drown out the sound of all else.


    Now the bugs felt that they were facing a real threat, and they recalled many of the xenogeneics they had sent across the city. The new enemy troops intensified the pressure on Han Sen and the others, but the rest of the city instantly became safer.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was at a level where it would still be very difficult for him to kill the high-ss bugs. Killing a Duke would not be easy for him.


    But he was happy to leave the killing to others. He chose to y smart, focusing on speed, teleportation, petrification shockwave casting, and the rockets that dished out Turtle spells. He shed around the battlefield, letting Overbearing Teeth Duke and the others finish off the foes he brought down.


    Han Sen was guiding a regiment of one hundred Dukes. They were like a weapon of his own¡ªone that could brutally impale the hearts of all the enemies he came across. Many Blue Gold Demon Bugs died by their hands, and there was little chance of the ones remaining having a chance of escape.


    Han Sen flowed between the monsters like water. The petrifying shockwaves continued to spread, peppered with the explosions of the rockets he fired. They were the brightest things on the battlefield.


    Wherever Han Sen went, the Dukes killed everything in their path. Blood and bodies were everywhere, and the attacks of the bugs were slowing down.


    ¡°No wonder Han Sen was able to kill Sharon and Dragon Thirteen! That guy is scary.¡± said a shocked voice.


    Reba and Du Lishe were in shock, too. The city was getting quieter, and they saw that the hope of victory was not too far away.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Han Sen was like the conductor of an orchestra. His entire body was the wild baton used for dictation, and wherever he went, death followed.


    Han Sen lost track of how long he had been leading the killing. Many Blue Gold Demon Bugs were in by the Dukes he led. And before long, the xenogeneics started to run.


    The only bad thing about all this was the fact that he had been striking the monsters with rockets all that time, and the only kills he had registered to himself were those of the lower level foes. The Dukes had killed all the high-level enemies. Due to hisck of kills, Han Sen had been robbed of the chance to procure high-ss beast souls.


    But given how dire the situation had gotten, Han Sen couldn¡¯t be too upset about it. He disabled the Blue Gold Demon Bugs as quickly as he could. Countless numbers of them died every second, and with that focus, he hardly had the time to think, anyway.


    The moonlight was bright like snow. He killed creatures without thinking.


    The entire became a killing hell. Blood was spilled across the ce, and limbs were scattered everywhere. The bodies of xenogeneics built up like mountain ranges.


    The fights out in space were still going on, too. Han Sen heard a familiar voicee from the cosmos before long, breaking through the atmosphere. It was a voice that sounded like the roaring of an angry monster, and it mmed into a blue light. That blue light fell like a meteor covered in purple air.


    Boom!


    The ground shook, and nearby hills were leveled. The blue light erupted like a volcano from the mountain.


    Yisha¡¯s body sundered the atmosphere before that mountain. Her pretty face had turned to one scored with a lust for murder. She held a long white knife, drenched in purple air. When her hand moved, it was like she was tearing a hole in the universe itself.


    Boom!


    There was a deafening noise. The ground was scarred with a knifemark that went on for a few hundred miles. That blue light began to crack, but it made some marks that resembled a chrysanthemum.


    Yisha¡¯s face looked cold, and her attacks made the skies above her shudder. Onlookers began to worry that she might end up cutting the in half.


    Katcha!


    There was a strange noise, as if something had broken.


    Within the haze of dust and debris, Han Sen saw two blue lights falling away from each other. When he looked closer, he saw that the half-deified Blue Gold Demon Bug had been hewn in two by Yisha.


    Its body had been riddled with a number of wounds, but the deadliest sliced from its shoulder to its waist. That was the strike that cut the beast in half.

 Chapter 2082 - 2082 Blue Gold Demon Bug

    <strong>2082 Blue Gold Demon Bug</strong>


    That massive power, brought down with Yisha¡¯s knife, tore its body in half. The part with the head fell down to roll through the streets of the city.


    Han Sen and the others were busy killing the smaller xenogeneics. When Han Sen saw half of its bodying toward him, his first thought wasn¡¯t to get an easy kill; it was to dodge the thing.


    The Blue Gold Demon Bug¡¯s lifeforce was scary. Being cut in half wouldn¡¯t kill the creature immediately. And a half- deified elite could kill most weaker beings just by moving its finger.


    Fortunately, the other half of the body did note that way. Yisha teleported over and shed the head of the beast.


    The body was already injured. The head had a few wounds in it, exposing some of its brain. There was no muscle or blood, though. On the inside, the creature wasposed of metal machinery and gears.


    The Blue Gold Demon Bugs were strange, and this was reflected in their lifeforce. They were beings of metal.


    Katcha!


    More breaking sounds were heard. The Blue Gold Demon Bug¡¯s head was chopped in two, opening like a cut watermelon now. Han Sen could see the blue crystal xenogeneic gene that had almost fallen out.


    No matter how strong that bug was, that strike ought to have killed it.


    Han Sen saw half of its head roll his way. There was still a distance between him and it, but he teleported closer. He went to that half of the head and used his knife to dig out the blue crystal core.


    He did not dare to take the xenogeneic gene, but he wanted to test his luck. He wanted to see if he could get an easy kill register by doing so. There was a chance he¡¯d get a beast soul or something.


    That half of the head still trembled a little, but after Han Sen removed the core, the body stilled.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted. Blue Gold Demon Bug King: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Blue Gold Demon Bug King beast soul.¡±


    A voice yed in Han Sen¡¯s head, and upon hearing it, Han Sen almost thought he could hear a choir of angels singing. It felt like he was going to transcend to a higher ne of existence.


    Han Sen just wanted to give it a shot; the chances of actually gaining a beast soul had been virtually nonexistent. Luckily, no one around him knew what had just happened. Han Sen himself was struggling to believe it.


    ¡°Good people always have good karma. It is lucky that I have been such a good boy for so long. It hurt to let them kill so many Marquises and Dukes, but now it is all worth it.¡± Han Sen was ecstatic.


    After the Blue Gold Demon Bug King died, the rest of the bugs became frenzied. There was no order or cohesion to their formation, which made the work of killing them a lot easier.


    Han Sen quickly lifted the blue crystal core and lobbed it at Yisha. He also shouted, ¡°Queen, you should take this before it gets lost in the fight!¡±


    After that, Han Sen continued killing the Blue Gold Demon Bugs.


    Trying to steal the Blue Gold Demon Bug¡¯s xenogeneic gene would be foolish. For now, Han Sen was satisfied with obtaining that King-ss beast soul.


    Yisha caught the blue crystal core and put it away. She then returned to space to help ck-Moon King and the others kill the other King-ss Blue Gold Demon Bugs.


    The situation had taken a turn for the better, and the Blue Gold Demon Bugs were no longer much of a threat. Han Sen led Overbearing Teeth Duke in a rush against their foes, killing many bugs and xenogeneics as they went.


    When the situation improved further, Han Sen found a chance to take down some Duke Blue Gold Demon Bugs and xenogeneics by himself. He didn¡¯t gain any additional beast souls by doing this, however.


    With Yisha¡¯s help, the King-ss Blue Gold Demon Bugs were all destroyed. When Yisha rejoined ck-Moon King, the horde of bugs knew that their time of death was nigh.


    Many nobles had been killed in Narrow Moon that day, but fortunately, Han Sen had been there to lead a highly-trained team in pulling many of the bugs and xenogeneics away to lessen casualties.


    Even so, that bug disaster was the worst crisis Narrow Moon had endured in many centuries.


    The bugs that flew to others were eventually killed, too. Han Sen found a few Marquise and Duke xenogeneics to im for himself, and when all was said and done, he had earned quite a bit.


    The biggest reward was the mutant King-ss beast soul, of course. If the bug¡¯s head hadn¡¯t rolled right in front of him, Han Sen had no idea how long he might have had to wait to benefit from a King xenogeneic. The fact that this one was mutant was just the icing on the cake.


    After that fight, Han Sen¡¯s reputation grew evenrger. He had led the Dukes to fight the monsters, and his performance that day was given grandpliments by many Narrow Moon nobles.


    Sad Night was the one who opened the blue metal cube, so he had unleashed the invasion of the Blue Gold Demon Bugs. He hadn¡¯t been killed, but he had been arrested. He was pending an investigation into his actions. In the end, Han Sen heard nothing about what happened to him.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, received a reward from the Full Moon Council. He was the recipient of many geno fluids, which he could use to practice. He was also bestowed many titles and many more benefits.


    Han Sen had permission to join Moon Garden, but he wasn¡¯t going to be a student this time. Now he was offered the opportunity of being a teacher.


    Yisha wouldn¡¯t let Han Sen join Moon Garden just to be a student. Han Sen had the Teacher title in Sky Pce, and it would be an insult to Sky Pce if he was only a student in Moon Garden.


    Aside from all that, though, he received many more rewards. Eclipse was exempt from paying taxes for an additional fifty years, which saved Han Sen a lot of money.


    Han Sen¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t the only reason he was so generously rewarded; Yisha yed a big part in fighting for what he was given. Without an important figure like her backing him, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have received half as many rewards.


    After all was said and done, though, Yisha called on Han Sen to visit her in the pce.


    You did well, but The Story of Genes isn¡¯t Marquise yet. How did you earn so much power?¡± Yisha randomly asked, while holding Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen had wondered if she might ask this, so he had a lie already prepared. He said, ¡°I practiced Consume. I discovered that Consume can steal the powers of xenogeneics, like these dragon wings. I took them out of Sharon¡¯s xenogeneic gene. And as a result, these dragon wings have the Break Space sh power.¡±


    Because no one aside from the Consuming Ants could practice Consume, Yisha wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if he was lying.

 Chapter 2083 - 2083 Walking Sky Road Again

    <strong>2083 Walking Sky Road Again</strong>


    Yisha saw his Xuanyuan Dragon wings and his Stone Cow¡¯s stoneskin, and she believed Han Sen. She couldn¡¯t think of a better exnation, so Han Sen got away with it.


    He took Bao¡¯er back with him to Eclipse. Before they left, Yisha gave Bao¡¯er many items, including many geno fluids for general use. They were pricier than the ones Han Sen had received.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how great your daughter is,¡± Yisha said, before they left.


    Han Sen felt depressed. He was thinking his kids were far too good, and that their starting base was far superior to his own.


    ¡°It is because they have a good father.¡± Han Sen sighed and tidied his clothes, looking pleased with himself.


    Bao¡¯er enjoyed living there. Life in the city had been too boring for her. Han Sen brought her to the to kill xenogeneics, wanting to see how powerful a creature her gourd could suck up.


    Han Sen found a Baron xenogeneic for her to try the gourd on. She brought out the gourd, and the creature vanished into it. Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised Bao¡¯er had that power, though. If she hadn¡¯t, all the xenogeneics he had fed her would¡¯ve been a waste.


    The next couple of tests did surprise Han Sen, however. She was able to suck up Viscounts and Earls. She struggled a little with a Marquise, but even that creature was eventually pulled into the gourd. Nothing was able to resist her.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, if your gourd was that good, why did you not tell me earlier?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd jovially.


    You didn¡¯t ask,¡± Bao¡¯er said, sounding hurt.


    ¡°Good. Well, we¡¯ll go to Sky Pce tomorrow so we can absorb that cocky red cloud.¡± Han Sen was super excited just thinking about that red cloud.


    With Bao¡¯er there, Han Sen didn¡¯t think the cloud had a chance.


    It was a shame there weren¡¯t many Dukes in Eclipse, though. They were really hard to find, so they couldn¡¯t see if Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd was capable of absorbing one of those.


    The Marquise had fought the suction for a bit. Absorbing a Duke wouldn¡¯t be too easy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I cannot bring Little Invisible to Sky Pc,¡± Han Sen thought. Sky Pce was a nice ce, but it was strict with itsws. If it wasn¡¯t for the Jade Spirits, he¡¯d have preferred to remain on Eclipse.


    The next day, Han Sen said goodbye to Yisha and secretly brought Bao¡¯er to Sky Pce.


    ¡°How do I use this thing?¡± It was a boring trip, so Han Sen spent his time examining the mutant King beast soul.


    King ss Mutant Beast Soul Blue Gold Demon Bug King: bai sema


    That was the first time Han Sen had ever seen such a beast soul. He researched it a bit, trying to see how he might make use of it.


    After Han Sen summoned the Demon Bug King beast soul, a blue light shone around his body. He could widen the radius of the light or make it smaller. The smallest light was about the width of an eggshell, whereas the biggest it could go was with a radius of an entire kilometer.


    The wider the bai sema grew, the lower its defense dropped. At its smallest, it could block the force of a King-ss attack and shrug off the damage.


    But the bai sema only worked on Han Sen, and it moved where he did. Power from the outside could not break it, but power on the inside could not go out, either.


    ¡°This bai sema beast soul is awesome. If I use it well enough, I could survive a fight against a King-ss foe.¡± Han Sen really loved that Demon Bug Bai Sema beast soul.


    Back in Sky Pce, Han Sen filled out the applications for Bao¡¯er. They conducted their DNA tests on a away from Sky Pce. Human genes were unstable, so it was difficult to check their rtionship reliably.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er¡¯s geno cores were very simr. There were some differences, but it was enough to prove they were father and daughter.


    Han Sen was given permission to enter Sky Pce with her, but Bao¡¯er would have to traverse the Sky Road and then follow the Road to the Sky. Because she was still a child, however, Han Sen was allowed to apany her. She didn¡¯t have to go through it alone, as he had.


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand and went to Sky Door Ind. They headed for the gourd vines.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the gourd vine curiously, and the gourds upon it in particr.


    Many people in Sky Pce had heard that Han Sen was bringing his daughter, and while not many came to spectate in person, a lot of people paused to watch wherever they were.


    Han Sen¡¯s genes weren¡¯t stable, so he wasn¡¯t a genius when it came to practice. He could not practice things quickly, but he was good at using techniques.


    His techniques made him very strong, but to people that practiced, reaching the status of deified was the ultimate goal. No matter how well Han Sen performed, if he could not reach that lofty point, then the elites wouldn¡¯t always look up to him.


    Many people were interested in learning how talented Han Sen¡¯s daughter was. They could tell her genes were not stable, either. Because there were so many unknowns, many of the elites were disappointed.


    Unstable meant unpredictable. It meant something couldn¡¯t be controlled. It was all a gamble. No one would gamble upon something that had no guarantee.


    Thousand Feather Crane, the Yun sisters, First Day Buddha, and Yu Jing all came to Sky Door Ind to wee Han Sen. When Yu Shushang saw Bao¡¯er, she smiled. ¡°I did not expect your daughter to be so cute!¡±


    Han Sen introduced them to Bao¡¯er. ¡°I will take Bao¡¯er through Sky Road and lead her up the Road to the Sky. We will talkter.¡±


    After that, Han Sen took Bao¡¯er to the giant gourd vine.


    Bao¡¯er observed the gourds with profound curiosity. When Han Sen picked her up and began walking across the gourd vine, the gourds began to shake like bells in a storm.


    Han Sen was shocked. He remembered when he first came there, the gourds were afraid of him. It was the same thing happening now, but it was even crazier. The gourds were shaking like made.


    Now Han Sen knew why the gourds would have this reaction when he walked across the vine. It wasn¡¯t because he was special; it was because he was associated with Bao¡¯er. That was why the gourds reacted to him.


    ¡°Does Bao¡¯er have something to do with this gourd vine?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face looked strange, as he didn¡¯t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

 Chapter 2084 - 2084 Ten Thousand Gourds Moving Together

    <strong>2084 Ten Thousand Gourds Moving Together </strong>


    Han Sen hesitated, wondering if he should keep going. The gourds were having a very strong reaction, and he was afraid something might happen.


    But since he was already out on the vine, going back didn¡¯t seem like a good idea. He had to press on with Bao¡¯er.


    The movement of the gourd vines was shocking all of Sky Pce. The Sky Pce leader, who was in the middle of practice, opened his eyes. The nobles and the elders watched the shaking gourd vine via their own means. Even the Dream Beast woke up from his slumber to look at Bao¡¯er, who was being carried on Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    In the tower of a jade city, a green-clothed man stood alone. He watched the gourd vine and looked surprised.


    The Sky Pce gourd vine was a deified nt. Even if a deified elite came, it wouldn¡¯t have that reaction unless the elite was a hostile.


    But now, it was having such a drastic reaction to Han Sen and his child. Something like this had never urred before. ¡°What is this? What¡¯s happening to the gourd vine?¡± Yun Suyi asked with confusion.


    No one could answer her question, though. So, Yun Suyi continued to watch in shock as Han Sen and his daughter crossed the madly-shaking gourd vine.


    Suddenly, a gourd that was as big as a stove began to shine. A sword-light came out of the gourd and went straight for Bao¡¯er, who was in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen was thrilled. This was not like the first time, where he had no clue about anything that was going on. He knew the gourd had approved of her, and it had given her a holy gourd sword air to practice swords with.


    When Han Sen had walked across it the first time, the gourds shook, but they did not give him anything.


    Ady with a ck mask, next to Sky Pce leader, said in surprise, ¡°It seems as if Han Sen¡¯s daughter is a natural. She has managed to trigger the holy gourd¡¯s sword air. She really has the talent. This is most fortuitous for the prestige of Sky Pce.¡±


    The Sky Pce leader nodded, but he did not say anything. He felt as if the gourd had moved too much, and that was nothing normal.


    The elders stared with stunned expressions.


    ¡°It is no wonder she is Han Sen¡¯s daughter. She can trigger the holy gourd sword air. She will achieve many great feats with a sword.¡±


    ¡°Han is strong, and he has a daughter that can trigger the holy gourd sword air. The leader will consider him even more important now.¡±


    ¡°But it is a shame that her genes are not stable, just like Han Sen¡¯s. Her core genes are simr to his own. It will be difficult for her to practice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she will ever be deified, but being a King would be amazing enough. That¡¯s a rare feat.¡±


    While everyone discussed this, the holy gourd sword air touched down on Bao¡¯er¡¯s forehead. It surrounded Bao¡¯er, making her glow with a holy sword air.


    Then another gourd lit up. A holy gourd knife air wasing straight at Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Look! Another gourd has been triggered. This time it is a knife air. She is talented with knives, too?¡± the ck-masked woman asked in utter disbelief.


    It was rare to trigger two gourds with different holy airs, which meant Bao¡¯er had great talent with knives and swords. She could learn with those much faster than an ordinary creature.


    ¡°Han Sen is a knife and sword master, and it seems his daughter is just as proficient. Genes are very important.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame that Han Sen is not a genuine student of ours. These two could earn a lot of glory for us.¡±


    ¡°They are not our family, but the connection between the leader and Knife Queen make it close enough.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s daughter has no master, and Han Sen has only been a member for a short while. Can his daughter still enter Sky Pce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the leader took Lone Bamboo as a student. He cannot take on any more. I don¡¯t know who her master will end up being.¡±


    ¡°With this talent, no elder would reject the prospect of epting her as a student.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad. This child is talented. She has talent with swords and knives. She will be very strong in the future.¡± A King with a white beardughed.


    Another King nodded. ¡°This girl is good, but her talent is different from my own powers. If we were morepatible, I would take her as my student.¡±


    An elderughed and said, ¡°It is a shame she is not of the Sky. Otherwise, I would take her as a student. She may be talented, but she is still a crystallizer. Her genes are unstable. For her, gaining strength will require far more effort than usual.¡±


    As everyone discussed all this, the gourd vine shone again. A gourd spat out even more holy air.


    That holy air had lightning in it. When it reached Bao¡¯er, it was like she was getting thunderstruck.


    The observers were frozen upon seeing this. They spoke to themselves, saying, ¡°She has talent with thunder, too? How powerful is she?¡±


    Before they could wrap their minds around what they were seeing, more lights came out of the gourd vine. Whenever Han Sen and Bao¡¯er moved, all the gourds spat out holy air at Bao¡¯er¡¯s forehead.


    There was gold, wood, water, fire, earth, knife, sword,nce, spear, trident, wind, rain, thunder, lightning, sun, moon, and gxy.


    All those holy airs swirled around the pair on the vine, masking the entire path in a holy aura. The gourds were shining so bright, they lit up the entirety of Sky Pce. The holy airs hovered around Bao¡¯er, waiting for their chance tond on her.


    Frozen. Everyone was frozen. The elders, the leader, and Dream Beast stood as still as statues. The whole of Sky Pce was silent and unmoving.


    Ever since Sky Pce was established, many geniuses had walked the Sky Road. There were some deified ones, but even those only acquired holy airs from a couple of gourds.


    When ordinary geniuses went past, they¡¯d be extremely lucky just to receive one.


    But now, all those holy gourd airs were queuing up to give Bao¡¯er what they had. They were like dumplings being thrown at Bao¡¯er¡¯s forehead. Bao¡¯er¡¯s body was full of holy air. She was like a fog, but bing solid.


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± one of the Kings mumbled. He watched the holy airs twirl around Bao¡¯er like a tornado. He couldn¡¯t close his mouth.

 Chapter 2085 - 2085 Shocking Sky Palace

    <strong>2085 Shocking Sky Pce </strong>


    Many Sky had gathered around a circle of elders and King ss elites.


    ¡°Sixth elder, do not try to steal the new student this time. You took Fang Weinan¡¯sst time. I get first pick of any good prospective students! I want this little girl,¡± the fourth elder said, seeing the sixth elder approach.


    ¡°It all depends on who is the most suitable to be her teacher. In Sky Pce, I am certainly the most talented. If this genius falls to another, it would be a grand waste. So, I do not mind working extra hard. I won¡¯t be wasting another genius,¡± the sixth-seat elder coughed.


    You are shameless.¡± The fourth elder sounded angry.


    ¡°Stop arguing! The leader is here. Let us see what he has to say about who gets care of the child,¡± another elder suggested.


    ¡°Leader! Tell us who should ept the child. When west had our meeting, you said it clearly...¡± the fourth elder was quick toin to the elder.


    Sky Pce leader coughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about her yet. Why don¡¯t I look after her, see where her true talents lie, and thene to a decision?¡±


    The elders were shocked. They thought the leader was being obscene; he obviously wanted to take Bao¡¯er, as well.


    ¡°Leader, this is not appropriate. You said Lone Bamboo was to be your only student, and you wouldn¡¯t take any more.¡± The fourth-seat elder gritted his teeth.


    The other elders followed. ¡°Yeah! You have your only student. How can you take on more students? You will be breaking your ownws. Have you no care for the rule ofw!¡±


    They knew that if the Sky Pce leader took the girl, none of them would have a chance. So, they had to nip this n in the bud.


    ¡°I cannot take a student, but my student does not have a student.¡± The Sky Pce leader smiled.


    ¡°Your student is only a Marquise. He cannot take a sh*t!¡± The fourth elder swore furiously.


    The other elders were thinking that the leader was far too greedy. He wanted to use Lone Bamboo to take her for himself by proxy. He would still be her teacher, as she would be his grandstudent.


    The discussion quickly became a heated argument, but no one there relented.


    The holy gourd was a deified nt, and people had to be really talented to earn its approval. Since Bao¡¯er could make ten thousand gourds move, she¡¯d be great in whatever she practiced. If she wasn¡¯tzy, there was a high chance of her bing the second Lone Bamboo. She could very well exceed him.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Yu Shanxin was standing atop a jade city¡¯s tower. As he stared at Bao¡¯er, near the gourds, he squinted. Dream Beast stood up, too; he looked at Bao¡¯er with profound shock.


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er as he continued to walk forward. His hands were shaking. It felt as if the event had be too much. All the gourds had given Bao¡¯er some holy gourd airs.


    Han Sen did not know what to do, now that this had shocked the entirety of Sky Pce. He tried to think of how he could exin it to others. Fortunately, Bao¡¯er¡¯s genes were the same as Han Sen¡¯s. Simply telling them she was his daughter seemed like a safe enough answer.


    But Bao¡¯er was so famous now, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever be able to live his life with a low profile.


    ¡°D*mn! What the hell is wrong with the gourd? Did that nt lose its mind!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Han Sen¡¯s geno arts are already strong, but his child is too? This is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Han Sen still wants his woman. I¡¯d like to make a daughter like that with him. I would even pay for it, as long as he gets me pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You can keep dreaming. His daughter is so talented that her mother must be the same. Maybe you¡¯ll end up with a gourd if you make a baby with him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary. All the gourds gave out air. What element does she have?¡±


    ¡°She must be a mythical being, with ties to all elements. She can practice whatever she wants to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Crystallizers are ordinary, so how can one of them bear a daughter such as that?¡±


    Mountain. River. Gxy. Sun. Moon. All elements were showing up,nding on Bao¡¯er¡¯s forehead. They made her body¡¯s holy air stronger.


    The holy gourd air wouldn¡¯t make you strong, but it could strengthen your talents. After having holy gourd sword air, your sword talents would increase.


    Thousand Feather Crane had received one, so his sword talent was greater than most of Sky Pce¡¯s students. Now that the gourd air kept going after Bao¡¯er, Bao¡¯er had no clue what was going on. The others did, though, and they knew how scary this entire thing was.


    There were too many holy gourd airs, and Han Sen had to stop on the vine. He had to wait for each holy gourd air tond.


    He worried about whether or not Bao¡¯er could handle so many gourd airs, but she seemed to be fine. She was even smiling, which relieved Han Sen greatly.


    All those airs kept going into Bao¡¯er¡¯s body. And when they did, the gourds started to shine.


    Han Sen had to stand on the gourd vine for four hours, waiting for all the gourd airs to be dispensed into Bao¡¯er¡¯s body. She was surrounded by a holy aura now, and she looked almost like a fairy.


    Han Sen thought if Bao¡¯er was to fart right now, it¡¯d be a holy air.


    ¡°Why is it that when I walked, those gourds didn¡¯t give me a single gourd air?¡± Han Sen felt depressed about this factor, but he was still very excited.


    After all the gourds had given out their holy air, they all returned to looking normal. Han Sen held Bao¡¯er and readied himself to leave and get off the Sky Road. But just as he did, Bao¡¯er tugged Han Sen¡¯s clothing and jumped down. She patted the gourd vine, and with her childish voice, said, ¡°Gourd, have you seen my father here? We should share good stuff. Please give my father a gift, too.¡±


    Sky Pce leader and the elders thought that was funny. She was lucky to receive as much as she had, but now she was asking for more to be given to Han Sen.


    Although it was impossible, the thoughtfulness of the girl was admirable.


    But the next second, everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide. The gourds had stopped shining, but they brightened up again after hearing her.

 Chapter 2086 - 2086 Ten Thousand Gourds Move Again

    <strong>2086 Ten Thousand Gourds Move Again </strong>


    Mountain. River. Sun. Moon. Knife. Axe. Sword. Spear. The holy air came out again, all headed towards Han Sen. They entered through his forehead, one after another.


    ¡°Good Bao¡¯er! I raised you well, after all.¡± Han Sen was so happy, he wanted to pick her up and kiss her cheeks.


    One holy air headed for Han Sen was like the mountain of a god. Han Sen felt the power of a mountain go inside him.


    Han Sen felt as if he himself had be the god mountain. The strength, vitality, and power of a mountain were inside him. He now understood what a mountain truly was.


    A river came next, and Han Sen became a river in ordance. The swell of the river, and the infinite reach of its waters came into Han Sen¡¯s heart. At that moment, Han Sen was the river, and the river was Han Sen.


    Gxy and snow. All these strange thingsnded atop Han Sen. He understood everything at a greater level than he had before.


    A myriad of experiences flowed into Han Sen. His world was a fish. It was a tiger. It was a bug. It was a dragon. His world had been turned upside-down, and he saw the world from a different point-of-view. It was something that he should not have understood.


    These weren¡¯t just feelings; the holy air cleaned his body. He could understand other things more. Now Han Sen knew why, after the holy gourd sword air, the sword skills would increase.


    After learning the essence of the sword, with the body cleansed, the sword skill talents would increase.


    Ten thousand gourd holy airs wereing. To someone like Han Sen, who already knew everything, it was a magnificent boon.


    Holy gourd airs did not increase one¡¯s level or power, but the benefits they gave weren¡¯t something you could get by leveling up, anyway.


    ¡°How...?¡± The Sky Pce leader and all the elders were stunned again. Even the deified ones could not find the means to shut their mouths.


    ¡°D*mn! The holy vine¡¯s holy airs can be requested? I thought nothing could influence whether or not they were bestowed on someone. What is going on now?¡±


    ¡°Is everything I havee to know a lie? The gourd doesn¡¯t need to approve of who it gives its holy airs to?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! I thought the holy gourd air was something noble. It turns out to be something quite cheap.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! This favoritism is too much. Han Sen¡¯s daughter can get holy air, and then ask the same to be given to her father? This has to be a joke!¡±


    ¡°Does walking Sky Road require social connections now?¡±


    ¡°Making a good baby is better than living well, it would seem. Make a good daughter, and you can have everything.¡± ¡°There is no need for the Sky Road anymore. It sucks.¡±


    The elders were silent. They could not understand why the vine would ept Bao¡¯er¡¯s request. It was unbelievable. Not even the deified elites could get a holy air without the vine¡¯s approval.


    Bao¡¯er had casually spoken her wish, but the vine released plenty of holy airs from its gourds. It made all the elders wonder about the meaning of their existence. Perhaps the gourd had been gathering up its holy airs for millions of years, and now it was randomly spewing them out to the lucky.


    But deep down, they knew that wasn¡¯t true. Many people had walked across Sky Road, and only a very few ever gained the approval of the gourds.


    ¡°I want this student. Whoever fights me on this will no longer be my friend.¡± The fourth-eat elder sounded angry.


    ¡°What do you mean? This girl is my student. We look so simr, after all.¡± The elders started to argue amongst themselves again.


    That was a sleepless night for the Sky. Two people had received ten thousand holy airs in one day. The most unbelievable thing was that one set had been given upon request.


    After that day, many Sky Pce students re-walked the Sky Road. They hoped a miracle would ur for them, but nothing ever did. There was no reaction from the gourds, even if they walked across it a few times. They never got approved.


    Some students begged it, hoping to touch the holy vine and have it give them its holy airs. They burned so many sacrifices, and they kowtowed until their foreheads were bloody. But no matter what they tried, the gourd vine was unmoved.


    Now people knew that begging for holy air depended on who you were. Not just anyone could do that.


    After that, Bao¡¯er was bestowed the title of Little Fairy. She didn¡¯t look like Han Sen¡¯s daughter, and she looked more like a fairy due to her having ten thousand gourd holy airs.


    Han Sen also experienced the winds of ten thousand gourd airs, and when all was done, he felt amazing. When he looked at things¡¯ he saw them a whole different way now.


    Four hourster, all the holy airs had sessfully blended into Han Sen¡¯s body. The gourds looked exhausted when they were finished.


    Thanks,¡± Han Sen said to the gourds. Then, he picked up Bao¡¯er and walked to the main ind.


    The Road to the Sky did nothing to Bao¡¯er. Nothing strange happened there. Han Sen held Bao¡¯er and carried her into Sky Pce safely.


    The students of Sky Pce looked at Han Sen as if he was a stranger. It was as if they thought he was a monster that had escaped from the zoo.


    Before Han Sen had a chance to go to the leader and elders with Bao¡¯er himself, they came running towards him.


    ¡°Han Sen; I am going to take your daughter as a student. You may have whatever you wish.¡±


    ¡°No, she is my student! Han Sen, I have so many weapons you can choose from. You can take any you wish, if you allow your daughter to be a student of mine.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of giving out so many weapons? Come to my Medicine King Ind. All the medicines and geno fluids there are now yours.¡± ¡°I... I...¡±


    ¡°Enough! Look at what you people have be. Do any of you still respect me? Act like the elders you are!¡± the Sky Pce leader roared, mming his fist into the table.


    All the elders looked ashamed of themselves. The leader walked in front of Han Sen. ¡°Han Sen, you know Lone Bamboo. You know how strong he is. If you allow Bao¡¯er to be his student, with my teachings as well, she can be something great.¡±


    ¡°Obscene.¡± The elders became even angrier. They started to fight again.

 Chapter 2087 - 2087 The Differences Between People

    <strong>2087 The Differences Between People </strong>


    The elders shouted at each other, fists clenched and blood vessels pulsing. It looked like the fight was about to get physical.


    When Bao¡¯er received the ten thousand holy airs, their behavior left them with little dignity. But when Bao¡¯er asked for Han Sen¡¯s bounty of holy air, even their pride abandoned them.


    Reputation wasn¡¯t worth much, and those old monsters had lived for so long that they didn¡¯t care about saving face anymore. Material wealth and power were all that mattered to them.


    ¡°To all the elders and leaders, you all have students, sons, and daughters. I have nothing. You guys are really going to fight with me over a student?¡± asked a voice from outside the pce. It was Yu Shanxin and his dog Old Wang approaching. The man smiled.


    His approach silenced the elders for a moment. Yu Shanxin was half-deified, and it had been a long time since his murder-spree. But thinking about those days still scared them.


    There were a few elders there that only earned their position because Yu Shanxin had killed the elders before them.


    ¡°Yu Shanxin, your geno art is too rare. It is not suitable for Bao¡¯er. I remember there is a jade-looking Sky that recently had a baby. That one might be right up your alley.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that jade baby suits you.¡±


    ¡°Shanxin, this girl has so much talent. It¡¯d be a waste for you to teach her. That jade-looking girl is far more suitable.¡±


    The elders kept on talking, making polite suggestions. They did not want to offend Yu Shanxin, but they did not want to give up the prospect of teaching Bao¡¯er, either.


    Yu Shanxin smiled and opened his mouth to say something, but then his expression changed.


    It wasn¡¯t just Yu Shanxin, either. The faces of the Sky Pce leader and all the elders changed. The air warped sinuously, and a snow-white unicorn beast appeared. Its name was Dream Beast.


    ¡°She is mine. Do you guys have a problem with that?¡± Dream Beast came next to Bao¡¯er, blinking at her. Then he looked at the elders.


    ¡°Dream... you and she look way too different. She can¡¯t practice your powers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to inform you. I¡¯m not asking for your opinions. If you don¡¯t like it, you can try to endure ten thousand nightmares.¡± Dream Beast ignored their pleas, and then, he turned to face Han Sen. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Han Sen had been with Dream Beast for a few months, and he knew full well what the creature was like. He thought if Bao¡¯er was to follow him, she¡¯d be tortured. Thinking of Bao¡¯er having to dive into theke in search of gemstones made him feel sick.


    But before Han Sen could make a decision, Bao¡¯er smiled and leaped onto Dream Beast¡¯s back.


    Everyone was shocked. He was a Dream Beast, not a horse. A King had called him an old horse once upon a time, and Dream Beast had put nightmares upon him in return. That King had yet to wake up.


    The maids said the King was crying and crying every day in bed. They couldn¡¯t imagine what torturous dreams he was enduring.


    But Dream Beast seemed fine with Bao¡¯er riding him. He took Bao¡¯er and left Sky Pce, headed straight for Dream Ind.


    Han Sen followed. Even though he did not want to return to Dream Ind, Bao¡¯er was already on her way. He needed to know what Dream Beast was going to do with Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Leader, how can he do such a thing? You should fix this!¡± When the elders snapped out of their daze and realized what had just urred, they immediately startedining to the Sky Pce leader. But even so, no one stopped Dream Beast from taking Bao¡¯er.


    Old Shanxin left with Old Wang. A ck and white swallow flew around him.


    The Sky Pce leader¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°If any of you can get Bao¡¯er back from him, then you are given the right to be her teacher. I cannot do anything about it.¡±


    The elders looked at each other, wondering who the f*ck would dare try to take her away from Dream Beast.


    Han Sen chased after Dream Beast, but he couldn¡¯t catch up. Dream Beast took her into the clouds and disappeared.


    It was fortunate Han Sen knew where Dream Ind was, though, and he set his course that way.


    He was worried about Bao¡¯er suffering under Dream Beast¡¯s tutge. If she was just going to spend her days digging up gemstones, he was determined to take her back.


    He wouldn¡¯t let Bao¡¯er endure such suffering, especially at the hands of an outsider. This was Sky Pce. No matter how strong Dream Beast was, he couldn¡¯t take Bao¡¯er for a student if Han Sen did not want her to be there with him.


    When Han Sen reached Dream Ind, he found Dream Beast and Bao¡¯er. But things weren¡¯t as Han Sen had feared.


    Han Sen thought Bao¡¯er would be forced to collect gemstones for Dream Beast, or that she¡¯d at least endure rough treatment.


    But what Han Sen saw was Dream Beast resting beneath the boughs of a tree. Bao¡¯er was next to him. There was a host of fruit in front of Bao¡¯er that Han Sen had never seen before, save for one.


    The one Han Sen had seen before was a fruit that looked like a grape. Yisha had given it to him, and it spurred him on to evolve and be a noble.


    There was a whole bunch of them there for Bao¡¯er. There had to be at least a dozen of those grapes.


    Bao¡¯er picked them up by the stalk, and she started chomping on them one by one.


    ¡°It must be just an illusion. Those cannot be the real Empty Fruit,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    When Bao¡¯er saw Han Sen approaching, she jumped into his arms and gave him one of the grapes. ¡°Dad! Come and eat some fruit. The fruit Dreamy has given me is so tasty.¡±


    Han Sen opened his mouth and ate it. When he bit into it, Han Sen wanted to cry.


    It really was an Empty Fruit. Dream Beast had given them to her like a snack.


    ¡°F*ck you! Howe when I was here I was a ve, but Bao¡¯er is given a bunch of Empty Fruits for a snack? This is so not f*cking fair.¡± On the inside, Han Sen felt like crying.


    Dream Beast had not forced Bao¡¯er to stay there, either. He said Bao¡¯er coulde and go as she pleased. He also told her that if someone wished to bring harm to Bao¡¯er, all she had to do was give the name to Dream Beast.


    ¡°Since when was there such a big difference in treatment between two people?¡± Han Sen felt as if he wished to be reborn again.


    They rxed on Dream Ind for a day, and then Han Sen took Bao¡¯er back to Jade Ind with him. After resting, he brought Bao¡¯er to Rainbow Cloud Peak.

 Chapter 2088 - Taking the Red Cloud

    <strong>Chapter 2088 Taking the Red Cloud</strong>


    ¡°Where is that cocky red cloud?¡± Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er to the peak and waited there for three hours, but he had yet to see it. Bao¡¯er was ying with a cloud beast that resembled a fat pig.


    Suddenly, a red mist appeared from the sea of clouds and headed their way. Before the red cloud reached the peak, it saw Han Sen. It recognized him, too. It flew around in the sky, with contrails spelling out words.


    Idiot, you are back.


    Han Sen¡¯s eye twitched. He cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra and summoned both pairs of dragon wings. He pped them and flew off towards the red cloud.


    The red cloud moved quickly, and before Han Sen could swing his Ghost Teeth Knife, the red cloud was already gone. It didn¡¯t fly far, though. It flew like a bee, and it spelled words in its wake.


    Idiot,e and get me.


    Han Sen pped his wings and chased the red cloud. Just when he caught up, the red cloud could speed up and reestablish a distance.


    The red cloud became a fist that flipped Han Sen the bird.


    Han Sen was not angered by this, though. He actually smiled at it. And then, the red cloud appeared to feel something. Suddenly, it was truly trying to flee.


    Its red mist surged, but it didn¡¯t move. Instead, it began falling slowly out of the sky.


    Bao¡¯er was on the peak, holding up a gold gourd toward the red cloud. An invisible vortex of great power was pulling the cloud down towards it.


    The red cloud kept firing red mist like a rocket, but no matter how much power it used, it was still drifting toward Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd. The creature could not escape the slipstream taking it in.


    Han Sen was shocked. A normal Marquise would struggle and resist a little before getting absorbed, but that thing was ying tug-of-war with the gourd. It would drift closer and closer to the gourd for some time, but then it would unleash a burst of speed and escape it a bit.


    This guy is really different.¡± Han Sen really liked it.


    The red cloud could not attack, but its speed would make for an exceptional mount.


    The red cloud fought this power for ten minutes, but it was eventually sucked into the gourd. Bao¡¯er felt relieved, and she wiped the sweat from her brow. Even she had used up quite a bit of power.


    Han Sen expected the gourd to be up to the task, though. The xenogeneic genes he had brought back to the sanctuary were Marquise, and Bao¡¯er had eaten a lot of them. He had not collected higher xenogeneic genes, though. So, the highest Bao¡¯er could have be was a Marquise, anyway.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, don¡¯t digest it. Save it for your Dad, who wants it as a mount,¡± Han Sen said to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Bao¡¯er nodded, then she patted the top of the gourd. After that, a red cloud came out of it.


    ¡°Will you obey me?¡± Han Sen asked the red cloud.


    The red cloud didn¡¯t want to, as it quickly tried to escape. But the gourd was prepared, and a powerful force of suction dragged it right back into the gourd.


    Within a second t, the cloud was back inside the gourd.


    After doing this a few times, the red cloud looked exhausted. When it was released thest time, it simplyid down and did not move.


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er, jumped atop the red cloud, and shouted at it. ¡°Move! Take us for a tour around Rainbow Cloud Peak.¡±


    The red cloud submitted to its fate and took Han Sen and Bao¡¯er for a journey through the sky. Han Sen thought the red cloud had been tamed, but when they were mid-flight, the beast took another shot at escaping.


    But again, Bao¡¯er was able to pat the gourd and suck the beast back in.


    Han Sen knew that the red cloud was a very wild thing. He didn¡¯t let Bao¡¯er release it anymore. He was nning to keep it locked up for a while until its wildness subsided somewhat.


    With the red cloud secured, though, Han Sen went back to Jade Ind with Bao¡¯er all merrily.


    Wherever they went, the Sky Pce students said hello. Bao¡¯er was even more popr than Han Sen, and she definitely had to be the most popr person in all of Sky Pce.


    Wherever she went, she was given gifts by students and elders alike. The women really wanted to take her.


    Due to Dream Beast now protecting Bao¡¯er, though, the elders of Sky Pce¡ªand the leader¡ªmade no attempt to steal Bao¡¯er for themselves. Instead, they just moped about Bao¡¯er not being their student as they wanted her to be.


    Han Sen did not know why Dream Beast wished to help Bao¡¯er, but Han Sen noticed that Bao¡¯er was very friendly to creatures such as it.


    In the past, Bao¡¯er had used her bottle to feed the Red Pony. That was how they realized it was a super creature called Nightmare. After it went to the Alliance, it stayed in Han Sen¡¯s house with Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen practiced geno arts every day. He absorbed Jade Fairy Spirits in the second tower of the White Jade Building when he could, and his Jadeskin leveled up quickly. So, too, did his Dongxuan Sutra. It was only The Story of Genes that had somewhat stalled. There weren¡¯t any changes.


    ¡°It seems as if The Story of Genes still requires many resources to level up.¡± Han Sen thought regretfully. He had to level up Jadeskin first, though, and use Jade Spirits on his The Story of Genes.


    Every time Han Sen went to the White Jade Building, he¡¯d absorb Jade Fairy Spirits. After a while, he realized Jadeskin was developing a strange sort of power.


    ¡°I wonder, if Jadeskin reaches Marquise, will I be able to wield cold powers?¡± Han Sen hoped to get Jadeskin¡¯s cold powers. He¡¯d have especially like to wield ice. That woulde in very useful for him.


    ¡°Brother Han, how are you?¡± Yu Jing rode his green dragon to Jade Ind. He had been doing well for himself, and he looked even richer these days.


    ¡°Not bad. It looks like you¡¯re doing great, too.¡± Han Sen looked at Yu Jing while he spoke.


    Yu Jing smiled and said, ¡°I earned some more money, but now I have an even bigger money-making opportunity ahead. Would you like to help me with it?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°In one year, it will be the day that the geno being scroll appears. Are you nning topete?¡± Yu Jing looked at Han Sen with excitement.

 Chapter 2089 - Suppress Evil Technique

    <strong>Chapter 2089 Suppress Evil Technique</strong>


    Han Sen did not know what a ¡°geno being scroll¡± was. After Han Sen asked Yu Jing, he learned that it was a treasure from the geno hall. It appeared in the geno hall once a century, and any race couldpete for it. They could test themselves inside.


    Geno being scrolls would ce the names of the top ten thousand on it, individually organized from best to worst.


    The entire geno universe would be able to see the names sorted on the being scrolls.


    ¡°If I leave my name on this thing, what benefit is there?¡± Han Sen asked Yu Jing.


    ¡°Fame throughout the entire geno universe. Everyone will see your name and your race; won¡¯t that be a benefit? With your power, you¡¯re guaranteed to hit the top out of Earls and Marquises. If you are in the top ten, you¡¯ll be so famous.¡± Yu Jing did not know if Han Sen was an Earl or Marquise, and that¡¯s why he worded things the way he did.


    ¡°Not interested,¡± Han Sen said tly. He would gain nothing by participating, and fame was thest thing he wanted.


    ¡°Do not turn me down quite so soon, Brother Han. There is still a year until the event, so perhaps you will change your mind by then.¡± Yu Jing didn¡¯t keep trying to convince him, but he moved on to ask, ¡°Brother Han? When are you going to do a lecture on geno arts? Many students are waiting. Can you tell me what you¡¯re going to say when you do one?¡±


    ¡°What would you like to hear?¡± Han Sen had already nned toplete his yearly teaching requirement while he was free. He could spare ten days right now, so he might as well get it done.


    The only problem was that Han Sen didn¡¯t know what he should lecture on. He couldn¡¯t just teach Under the Sky to the public, either.


    Sky Pce had people that studied all types of geno arts. Whatever Han Sen spoke about, there were bound to be some students that had no interest in what he¡¯d discuss.


    And the Sky Pce students would never have seen anything like his sanctuary-based geno arts. Trying to teach those would be pointless.


    ¡°If you can, I would like you to talk about the Thirty-Three Days Sutra. But that is, of course, the base geno art of all Sky. I doubt you have learned it,¡± Yu Jing said.


    Yeah, I really haven¡¯t,¡± Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    Yu Jing thought, and then his eyes lit up. ¡°Okay, if you can, are you able to talk about Suppress Evil?¡±


    ¡°Suppress Evil?¡± Han Sen had never heard that name before. He came to Sky Pce for the White Jade Jing and his own geno arts. He didn¡¯t bother learning anything else. He only knew about a few of the famous ones, like Textless Book and Phenomenon.


    ¡°Suppress Evil is a famous geno art. It is regarded as quite the skill here in Sky Pce. Everyone can learn Suppress Evil, too. Unlike Textless Book, that only a handful of students can learn,¡± Yu Jing said.


    ¡°Everyone can practice that skill? That is too much.¡± Han Sen knew that anything that freely avable would beme. The best skills were usually something only a select few could learn. Skills that were too generally used, even if they were great, would only be worse over time.


    Yu Jing said, ¡°Suppress Evil is a secret skill of the pce. All Sky can learn it, but outsiders are required to prove themselves before studying it. The technique is strong, but it is very difficult to learn. There are eleven tiers to it, as well. An ordinary student is doing well if they can reach the third or fourth tier, and I myself¡ªwho focused on it for many years¡ªonly managed to reach the fifth tier. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll hit the sixth. I would appreciate it if you could talk about this. I¡¯m sure much of Sky Pce would appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it. What is the Suppress Evil skill, anyway?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    Han Sen still had permission to go to the holy house. If Suppress Evil suited him, he supposed he could learn it. Yu Jing quickly exined the skill to Han Sen, hoping to spark his interest.


    After Han Sen heard what it was, he chuckled. ¡°If I start learning it now, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be ready to hit the stage. This geno art is tooplicated, and it is unlikely I¡¯ll be able to learn it in a single day.¡±


    Suppress Evil wasplicated, and he couldn¡¯t just learn it on a whim. Out of all the elites in Sky Pce, the only one who had fulfilled all eleven tiers was the Sky Pce leader himself. Well, the only person that was still alive, at least.


    Yu Jing said Suppress Evil had a textbook of thirty-million words. It would take a long time to read it, and even longer to practice. Spending one whole year getting to the first tier was considered the average. It¡¯d take him a few years if he was to make a speech about it.


    ¡°That is what I was expecting. Suppress Evil is indeed too difficult. I have no teacher, and it is too hard to learn.¡± Yu Jing had a wry smile.


    After Yu Jing was gone, Han Sen decided to go to the holy house. He used thest opportunity he had to nab a copy of Suppress Evil. Any of the Sky could learn it, but if an outsider wanted to, they would have tomit to doing a good deed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t get this geno art so he could lecture on it, though. He developed a personal interest in the skill after hearing what Yu Jing had to say.


    Suppress Evil did not deal damage. Its power was focused on suppression. It was a rare Seal geno art. The Turtle technique, which Han Sen had created, was also a Seal geno art. And that had proven useful.


    After finishing Turtle, Han Sen had found himself pining for another Seal geno art. Up until now, he had yet to find one.


    That skill could be used from a Baron to a deified elite. When your own body became stronger, the technique became better, too. It was very effective when you were deified, and so it was hard to find a skill like that.


    The skill was split into a book for each tier, and most people could only take one at a time. This rule was intended to prohibit leaks. Fortunately, Han Sen was given permission to take all eleven of them by the Sky Pce leader.


    After returning to his ind, he started reading through the content thoroughly. It took him a few days to read it all, and it was lucky Han Sen had a good memory. If he forgot what came first, it¡¯d all have been for nothing.


    ¡°This is a powerful geno art.¡± After Han Sen read it, he found himself starting to like it a whole lot more.

 Chapter 2090 - Night Ghos

    <strong>Chapter 2090 Night Ghos</strong>


    Night Ring 12th Street, capital city of Night Ghost.


    Night Ghost was a belonging to Sky Pce. The was mostly popted by the Night Ghosts, however. They weren¡¯t a higher race, but they sure enjoyed fighting. They were only active at night, and if it weren¡¯t for being nocturnal, they¡¯d have likely left Night Ghost and be a higher race.


    Their race could not stand the light, and because of this, they were practically stuck on Night Ghost. Under the protection of Sky Pce, however, they were well off.


    Over the past few months, strange things had begun to happen on Night Ghost. Many Night Ghosts had been killed, but the perpetrator of the murders was still atrge.


    The entire had been scoured to find the murderer, but it was all to no avail.


    In a certain castle in Night Ring 12th Street, the leader of the Night Ghosts, Sleepless Duke, was having a meeting with two young men. One of the men looked cold, whereas the other was smiling. He was holding a sweet-looking, five- year-old girl.


    Those two young men were Lone Bamboo and Han Sen. They were here to investigate the strange deaths. It was a part of their training.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t wanted toe, but he was ordered there by the elders. He couldn¡¯t refuse themand, and so he had to go there with Lone Bamboo.


    Han Sen was looking at the female Night Ghost leader, Sleepless Duke. She had a sexy body, highlighted with tight leather clothing. It revealed her curves as if she was wearing nothing at all.


    It wasn¡¯t long until Han Sen realized the truth; she really wasn¡¯t wearing anything. The tight-leather clothing wasn¡¯t clothes¡ªit was her skin!


    She had short ck hair and eyes. She had ck wings like those of a bat, and she had a tail that was like a ck whip.


    It made her look very sexy.


    She was two meters tall, a little taller than Han Sen. She looked very strong.


    ¡°Mister Lone Bamboo, please find the murderer for us. If this continues, all the Night Ghosts will be in,¡± Sleepless Duke growled, anger coloring her voice.


    Sky Pce was very secretive, and not even the Night Ghosts knew who Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were. They had only heard his name before, but his aplishments were unknown to them.


    The Night Ghosts themselves were quite secretive, as well.


    ¡°Are there bodies?¡± Lone Bamboo asked impassively.


    Sleepless Duke shook her head. ¡°When the victims die, they swiftly degrade into ck water. It leaves little in the way of clues to examine.¡±


    ¡°Give me a Night Ghost that has died recently,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    ¡°It has been prepared already. The information is here for you.¡± Sleepless Duke pointed to a document on the table while she spoke.


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo, you can handle this. I will go stretch my legs with Bao¡¯er.¡± Han Sen waved at Lone Bamboo, and then he went outside for a walk.


    ¡°Sir! Why don¡¯t I send a guard to apany you?¡± Sleepless Duke did not know Han Sen, but she still stood up and made him the offer.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be alright walking around Night Ring 12th Street.¡± Han Sen walked straight out of the Duke manor with Bao¡¯er without waiting for a reply.


    Night Ghost had no sun, so the entire was very cold as a result. But there was no water, either, so there was no ice on the¡¯s surface. The only things Han Sen could see were castles built from dull, grey rock.


    A Night Ghosts were a very hardy race. They did not need food or water, and they could gain energy from the dark. It worked to charge them.


    They were not afraid of high temperatures or low temperatures, and neither did they require oxygen. The only thing they were afraid of was the light. It blurred their vision, and if it was intense enough, it would permanently blind them. Aside from that, it wasn¡¯t too bad, though.


    All the Night Ghosts were xenogeneics, and they were bom as Barons. Their blood was very good, and many high races weren¡¯t as powerful as they were.


    They were limited by their obvious Achilles heel and theirck of resources. Their strongest member was just a Duke, too. There wasn¡¯t a single King amongst them.


    The whole was dark. Only the starlight flowed across the castles, casting faint shadows across the ground. As he walked, Han Sen got the sense that there were monsters lurking in the dark.


    Night Ghosts were good at killing in the dark, but over the past few months, twenty of them had been murdered. Most of the victims were Marquises.


    The Night Ghosts had employed many advanced technologies to search for the potential killer, but they had been unable to find a trace.


    Two days ago, when another Marquise died, he was attending Sleepless Duke¡¯s own dinner party. Most of the Night Ghost elites were there that day, but that Marquise had been silently in on the balcony. No one there, including Sleepless Duke, had a clue how he had been killed. The Night Ghosts discovered his body on the balcony, but not before he was already dissolving into ck water. His identity was confirmed by the clothing he had been wearing.


    Han Sen was in Night Ring 12th Street. His Dongxuan Aura was turned on, and so everything was in his mind¡¯s eye. He could see many Night Ghosts staring at him from the dark corners.


    They looked cold, and they looked at him with disdain. That did not mean they were hostile, however. That was just how they were. They did not like outsiders, and they particrly didn¡¯t like talking to them. Other races had upied this thousands of years ago, but the Night Ghosts had killed them off.


    The only ones they obeyed were the Sky, who had once defeated them.


    Han Sen looked as if he belonged to the Sky, but his sense did not. The Night Ghosts could smell that Han Sen was not an actual Sky. On a dark street, an extremely curvy Night Ghost woman blocked Han Sen¡¯s path.


    ¡°Sky Pce sent you here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Why are you not a Sky yourself? Matters like these are usually resolved by true Sky.¡± The female Night Ghost frowned.


    Han Sen shrugged. ¡°A real student of Sky Pce is in the Duke¡¯s manor right now. He is a pure Sky. I¡¯m just his assistant.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The female Night Ghost felt relieved. Learning that a Sky hade seemed to reassure her that their problems would soon be resolved.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Han Sen asked her.


    ¡°Li Duo,¡± the female Night Ghost said.


    ¡°I need to investigate on behalf of the Sky brother. Can you show me around?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Li Duo asked. Perhaps it was because Han Sen had mentioned his ties to the Sky, but she didn¡¯t look as if she was going to refuse to guide him.


    ¡°Take me to where the Night Ghosts were murdered,¡± Han Sen said.

 Chapter 2091 - Kahn

    <strong>Chapter 2091 Kahn</strong>


    Han Sen followed Li Duo through Night Ring 12th Street. They checked out a few ces, with many of them being murder scenes. Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan each area for details.


    The strangest thing was that the only traces Han Sen picked up had been left by Night Ghosts. He couldn¡¯t see any sign of there being any other creatures around.


    ¡°Strange. Normally, any creature that passes through would leave behind a substance to trace. There cannot be nothing. Unless the murderer can control its physical form to the molecr level, this suggests the murderer might very well be a Night Ghost. There is no evidence of any other being around here, after all,¡± Han Sen thought.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Li Duo couldn¡¯t help but ask. She had already taken Han Sen to several locations.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°I told you that we need the Sky to sort this out. We¡¯ll need your Sky people toe and check out these crime scenes,¡± Li Duo said.


    ¡°He is on his way. I¡¯m just trying to do some of my own investigating. Take me somece else, so I can report to Brother Sky,¡± Han Sen said seriously.


    Hearing that, Li Duo led Han Sen to another crime scene.


    ¡°Are there any other intelligent creatures around this?¡± Han Sen asked as they walked.


    The universe wasprised of a variety of races. It was rare to see one race govern more than their own small area. Han Sen had been in Night Ring 12th Street for a while now, and all he had seen living there were Night Ghosts.


    ¡°The environment of this is special. Most races couldn¡¯t fathom living here,¡± Li Duo said.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any other races living in Night Ring 12th Street?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Li Duo thought and then said, ¡°There are a few on the, but they aren¡¯t in Night Ring 12th Street.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what does that mean?¡± Han Sen looked confused.


    Li Duo hesitated for a moment, but then said, ¡°Night Ghosts love eating meat, but there aren¡¯t many creatures on Night Ghost. So, the meat is imported from another. Over thest century, we have been cooperating with the Taurus. They have a base not far outside of Night Ring 12th Street. If you want to find a foreigner, they would be it.¡±


    ¡°I recall that the Taurus belonged to the Demon. Why don¡¯t you buy food from Sky Pce, anyway? Why rely on the Taurus?¡± Han Sen asked after a moment.


    ¡°We have no choice. The food we require is special. Normal races cannot satisfy our needs, and the Taurus are the only ones who can supply what we need. The Sky Pce leader has approved our ties,¡± Li Duo said.


    ¡°Where is their base now?¡± Han Sen thought he¡¯d have to go and take a look. The Taurus were dangerous, and they very well could have been the ones doing this.


    ¡°It cannot be them,¡± Li Duo said immediately.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen was surprised by her certainty.


    ¡°We have a contract. They only live in their base, and they do not venture beyond it. And furthermore, there are cameras all around their base. If they left their zone, they would be discovered. If they entered Night Ring 12th they¡¯d be found out because they look so different.¡±


    After a while, Li Duo resumed talking. She said, ¡°The leader of that base is Marquise Khan. He is of the Demon. He is a noble gentleman, too. He wouldn¡¯t be the one doing this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am just going to go scope it out on behalf of my brother. It¡¯s so I can have answers for him if he asks me about them.¡± Han Sen smiled while he spoke.


    He followed Li Duo out of Night Ring 12th Street. They were going to the Taurus base. Han Sen was thinking, ¡°The Demon are the leaders of the Taurus. I guess it isn¡¯t too strange for a Demon to be here, but still, the Demon might have motive... Is it just a coincidence?¡±


    When they reached the Taurus base, he realized that it was actually like a space station. The interior was wholly sealed.


    ¡°It looks like they can¡¯t cope with the environment here. They needed to create a ce that was suitable for them to live. Otherwise, they could not stay here for very long.¡± After Han Sen entered, he felt that it was a far morefortable environment for a human as well.


    ¡°Miss Li Duo, why are you here?¡± Two Taurus guards smiled. It looked as if she was well-known around there.


    Han Sen was not surprised. He hadn¡¯t thought that an ordinary Night Ghost would try to prohibit his passage. She must have been sent by Sleepless Duke, but her exact identity was still unknown to him.


    But through their conversation, Han Sen had quickly realized that Li Duo was Sleepless Duke¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Miss Li Duo.¡±


    Han Sen and Li Duo led to a meeting room, and shortly after, a Demon wearing a ck suit entered. He looked very refined, and he said hello to Li Duo.


    Li Duo stood up and said, ¡°Marquise Kahn. I am sorry to bother you.¡±


    Han Sen was checking out Marquise Kahn. He was an attractive Demon. His face was handsome and memorable.


    Something about him gave Han Sen the sense he was dangerous, though. It was the same feeling Han Sen got when he encountered Sharon.


    ¡°A small Taurus base has a Demon leader? This whole thing is getting interesting.¡± Han Sen was sizing up Kahn with interest.


    He had been focusing on practicing geno artstely, and he had only learned a little bit of Suppress Evil. He had onlye here because he had been ordered to. But now Han Sen had an interest in the affair. He didn¡¯t think the mission was as bad as he initially believed it to be.


    ¡°Marquise Kahn, this is an assistant of Sky Pce. He is merely here to look around. This is just a normal investigation.¡± When Marquise Kahn showed up, Li Duo could barely keep her eyes off him. Anyone could tell Li Duo liked him very much.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kahn. It is nice to meet you, Mister Han.¡± Kahn looked at Han Sen and smiled. Then, he extended his hand.


    You know him?¡± Li Duo was surprised. She didn¡¯t say Han Sen¡¯s name, and she hadn¡¯t introduced him. If Kahn knew his surname, then he was already familiar with Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen from Sky Pce. I¡¯m afraid the whole world knows who he is,¡± Marquise Kahn said.


    Li Duo looked at Han Sen with confusion.


    ¡°Marquise Kahn, can you answer a few questions?¡± Han Sen shook his hand and smiled.


    ¡°Of course, but before that, I hope you cane take a look at something. Murders like those in your investigation have urred here, too,¡± Kahn said.

 Chapter 2092 - The Secrets of Night Ghos

    <h4>Chapter 2092 The Secrets of Night Ghos</h4>


    In the base, Han Sen was led to two puddles of ck water. It was the same manner of death that the others had died. When Han Sen scanned the area, he could only detect traces of the Taurus and Kahn. There were also some Night Ghost substances, but there was nothing beyond that.


    After checking all the cameras, they could not locate the murderer. Those two Taurus officers had died in their rooms.


    From the security feeds, no one else had been seen entering the rooms. And the locked doors showed no signs of forced entry, until they were broken down when rescuers had entered to search for the missing Taurus. There were no other creatures around. Nothing else had shown up.


    Just as with the other victims, there were no clues to be found.


    Han Sen was not a detective, and he nned on letting Lone Bamboo be the one to handle this matter. Before Han Sen took his leave, he turned back to Kahn.


    ¡°Marquise Kahn, may I ask why you are here?¡±


    Kahn¡¯s expression did not change, and he calmly said, ¡°Because the Night Ghosts ordered something quite expensive. Because of that, I delivered the goods myself. I didn¡¯t expect things like this would transpire after my arrival.¡±


    ¡°May I know what these expensive goods are?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I am sorry, but we aremitted to the privacy of our customers. If you would like to know what the items are, you will have to speak with Sleepless Duke,¡± Kahn said.


    Han Sen nodded, and he readied himself to leave. After walking two steps, he stepped back. ¡°Have those products been delivered?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kahn affirmed.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen then left the Taurus base.


    ¡°Are you famous?¡± Li Duo asked Han Sen as they walked back.


    Kahn knew who Han Sen was, and he had been quite polite to him. It surprised her. The only other person who received such deference from Kahn was Sleepless Duke herself, from what Li Duo could recall.


    But when Li Duo thought about the way Kahn had treated Han Sen, it was more like Kahn was simply wary of him.


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just because I killed a Demon that they focus on me. They kind of hate me.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°I see.¡± Li Duo was surprised.


    Han Sen looked at Li Duo and randomly said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re close with Kahn.¡±


    Li Duo blushed. ¡°Not very close. He and my mother conduct trade negotiations in Night Ring 12th Street, and he has beaten a few of our strongest warriors in an event. It¡¯s how I recognize him.¡±


    ¡°What did your mother buy that required a Marquise Demon to deliver it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Duo shook her head.


    Han Sen asked a few other questions, then returned to the Duke manor with Bao¡¯er to look for Lone Bamboo. When Han Sen tracked down Lone Bamboo¡¯s room, he found the man taking a nap.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°There is a problem with Sleepless Duke,¡± Lone Bamboo said with certainty, opening his eyes.


    ¡°What problem?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°I do not know, but I can tell she is hiding something. With my power, I can¡¯t uncover whatever she is refusing to reveal,¡± Lone Bamboo said coldly.


    Han Sen told Lone Bamboo what he had found, and Lone Bamboo sighed. ¡°As far as I can tell, Night Ghosts need sustenance to survive. But they only eat fresh food. They don¡¯t eat anything that has been dead for more than a day. The Taurus bring them living stock. Because of the Sky Pce ruling, the living creatures need to be killed before reaching Night Ring 12th Street. Nothing alive can go there.¡±


    ¡°Why does that matter?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Night Ghost is a disturbing race that dines on flesh, but as for why they must eat goods that are alive... It¡¯s not as simple as filling their stomachs. They don¡¯t just eat meat. They consume something we don¡¯t quite understand. The bestparison we can make is that they eat the souls of their prey.¡±


    ¡°Souls?¡± Han Sen was surprised. So far, no one had proved souls actually existed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a description. When Night Ghosts eat, they can absorb a mysterious substance. It boosts their levels, and especially the strength of their wills. There was a Night Ghost Duke that had a will that was stronger than a King ss,¡± Lone Bamboo sad.


    Han Sen was surprised, and he said, ¡°Even better than a King ss? Was it deified or half-deified?¡±


    ¡°It should have been a half-deified.¡± Lone Bamboo continued to say, ¡°But evolving that way is like cheating. Their minds grow confused, and their own souls might merge with the consumed creature¡¯s. They go crazy and be filled with bloodlust. They can even kill their own families. So, Sky Pce forbids them from eating creatures that are alive.¡±


    You think Kahn gave something alive to Sleepless Duke?¡± Han Sen now understood his line of thinking.


    Lone Bamboo nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. Sky Pce keeps a keen eye on things here, though. They check all creatures that are ferried to Night Ring 12th Street. Things have run smoothly for years, but maybe the guard slipped up, and now someone is taking advantage of things. Like you said, Kahn¡¯s presence seems suspicious. What item delivery might require the supervision of a Demon?¡±


    ¡°This is all possible, but why would the Demon agree to this? Do you think this is all connected to the murders on Night Ghost?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we will have to ask her,¡± Lone Bamboo said coldly.


    ¡°Will she admit to this?¡± Even if she was involved, Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was likely that she¡¯d just volunteer that information.


    ¡°She has no choice,¡± Lone Bamboo replied calmly.


    Han Sen slumped his shoulders. He wasn¡¯t good at this sort of thing, so he was just going to follow Lone Bamboo¡¯s lead.


    Lone Bamboo wanted to find her right away, but the people of Duke manor told him she was out. It took another two hours before they had the chance to see her again.

 Chapter 2093 - Blueblood Crystallizer?

    <h4>Chapter 2093 Blueblood Crystallizer?</h4>


    ¡°Mister Lone Bamboo, I¡¯ve heard that you are in a rush to find me. What is the matter?¡± Sleepless Duke asked Lone Bamboo.


    ¡°Kahn delivered some special goods to you. I would like to know what they are.¡± Lone Bamboo told her directly.


    Sleepless Duke sighed and said, ¡°I suppose there is no use hiding anything. The goods Kahn gave me were a bunch of living creatures.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Lone Bamboo asked.


    ¡°You should both know that after we eat living creatures, our mental fortitude may develop problems,¡± Sleepless Duke said tiredly. ¡°Eating them is indeed a very dangerous thing for us to do.¡±


    Then why are you buying them?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is simple: if I don¡¯t eat living creatures, then I will never improve. We level up faster that way. Without eating living creatures, our gain of power is slow. I am a Duke, and if I don¡¯t eat living creatures, I will not be a King. This is our goal, is it not? No matter how much treasure I am given, I will never level up. Eating living creatures is the only way to aplish this.¡± Sleepless Duke spoke with a mournful voice.


    ¡°Are you or one of the creatures responsible for the murders?¡± Lone Bamboo frowned.


    ¡°One of the living ones escaped. I was afraid of Sky Pce finding out, and so I did not report it.¡± Sleepless Duke gave a wry smile. ¡°I never thought things woulde to this. I thought that since this was taking ce on Night Ghost, I could find the foe quickly and kill it. But I have failed to find it, and as a result, so many innocents have lost their lives.


    I cannot hide this any longer.¡±


    ¡°What is the creature that escaped you?¡± Han Sen asked Sleepless Duke.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Sleepless Duke shook her head.


    Han Sen¡¯s voice grew hard. ¡°How could you not know? You were the buyer! How can you not know what you were buying?¡±


    Sleepless Duke¡¯s expression was bitter now. ¡°I needed high-level creatures. I couldn¡¯t go for something too big, as I would be found out. There weren¡¯t many that were suitable for purchase, so my requirements weren¡¯t strict. I asked for anything that was a Duke. I checked the receipt, and one of them said it was a crystallizer. It did look like a crystallizer, but how could it be that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Crystallizer?¡± Han Sen frowned. He did not expect this would have something to do with a crystallizer.


    Sleepless Duke went on to say, ¡°A crystallizer cannot escape from its cage and kill so many Night Ghosts without leaving a trail. I think it must have been a race that merely looked like a crystallizer. I tried to confirm this with Kahn, but he told me it was just a Duke crystallizer, and that he did not know anything further.¡±


    Sleepless Duke started to say something more, then hesitated.


    ¡°Say it,¡± Lone Bamboomanded.


    Sleepless Duke hesitated again, but she went on to say, ¡°It is rare to see a crystallizer in the geno universe. I don¡¯t know too much about them. I have searched for information about them after the murders began, but there is little to learn. One strange thing, however, is that crystallizer blood should be red. The crystallizer that was sent here, however, had blue blood.¡±


    ¡°Blue blood?¡± Han Sen jumped.


    Yes, blue blood. It was injured when it was sent here, and it was bleeding. It looked as if it had been badly damaged, and that was why I nned on eating it first. So, I removed the spell that had been put on him, and I locked him in a room. But when I was ready to eat and went there to see him, he was gone. Nothing in the room was damaged or out of ce. It was as if he had just vanished.¡±


    ¡°Take us there,¡± Han Sen said.


    The blueblood crystallizer sounded an awful lot like a Blood Legion member. They looked just like crystallizers, so anyone in the geno universe would assume that¡¯s what they were. And furthermore, blue blood was exclusive to members of Blood Legion. Crystallizers and humans were supposed to have red blood.


    Sleepless Duke brought Han Sen and Lone Bamboo to the prison cell. Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura, but he couldn¡¯t catch the trace of anyone other than Sleepless Duke.


    You really locked him in here?¡± Han Sen looked at Sleepless Duke. An injured creature must have left a substance behind, and it would at least be dripping blood.


    Yes. He left some blood behind, but I cleaned it up.¡± Sleepless Duke brought out a box and showed it to Han Sen and Lone Bamboo.


    Lone Bamboo, when seeing it, frowned. ¡°That is its blood?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows rose. It was just a blue crystal in a box, and the crystal looked simr to Han Sen¡¯s own crystal blood.


    ¡°I feel strange, knowing that its blood turned to crystal. They are crystallizers, but they aren¡¯t supposed to have this ability. It¡¯s what has got me thinking that he isn¡¯t actually a crystallizer,¡± Sleepless Duke said.


    Han Sen picked up the blue crystal from the box. He knew that it was indeed a blueblood crystal. And just like his own blood, it left no molecules behind for him to detect. That was why he could not find a trace.


    ¡°It looks like the person Kahn sent was from Blood Legion,¡± Han Sen guessed to himself.


    ¡°Gentlemen, what I have told you is the truth. If you want to punish someone, punish me. But this has nothing to do with my people. Please help them and find the creature responsible. It cannot be allowed to kill more Night Ghosts,¡± Sleepless Duke begged.


    You¡¯reing with us to talk to Kahn. We have to find out where he got that crystallizer Duke from. If we find out who he is, we will be able to take action,¡± Han Sen said to Sleepless Duke.


    ¡°Okay, I will follow you.¡± Sleepless Duke really was eager to cooperate.


    Han Sen went back to the Taurus base, but when they reached it, the gate had already been smashed open. They ran in, and they found ck water and scattered bits of armor all over the ce. The armor belonged to the Taurus.


    They ran in and soon noticed that not a single Taurus had survived the assault.


    Pang! A noise echoed out of a nearby hallway.


    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Han Sen asked Sleepless Duke.


    ¡°That is theirpany¡¯s warehouse,¡± Sleepless Duke said.


    The three ventured toward it. After a few turns, they did indeed reach a veryrge warehouse. Outside it, Kahn was fighting a human-looking man.

 Chapter 2094 - Night Ghost Battle

    <b>Chapter 2094 Night Ghost Battle</b>


    ¡°Please give me a hand taking down this *sshole! He is the one that slew my workers, and many Night Ghosts as well,¡± Kahn called out when he saw Han Sen and the othersing. He looked joyous in relief.


    ¡°We have finally found it!¡± Sleepless Duke shouted happily as she ran to join the fight. ¡°Please help us.¡±


    Han Sen and Lone Bamboo looked at each other, then moved forward to help.


    The man glowed blue as he fought. He looked injured, but he was still more than a match for Kahn, who was a Marquise Demon. The man was impressive.


    When the three of them join Kahn, the fight became a four-on-one. That imbnce of power should have ended the fight immediately, but although they managed to suppress the man, they were unable to kill him.


    Han Sen could confirm right away that the man was a member of Blood Legion. He was very much like God¡¯s Retribution, and the presence he had was something only members of Blood Legion tended to carry.


    The man roared like a beast. His fist punched the knife out of Kahn¡¯s hand. And then, another fist came to knock Sleepless Duke¡¯s ws away. He could fight two people at once, and that meant he was really strong.


    Kahn used Sky Demon powers, and even so, the man was able to shrug off the attacks that came crashing against his body. Sleepless Duke was a Night Ghost Duke, but not even she was able to im an advantage over that man.


    As the man used his fists to attack Kahn and Sleepless Duke, Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword swept toward the man¡¯s chest. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to block Lone Bamboo¡¯s simple, albeit powerful attack.


    The man exploded with blue light, though. He stumbled back a bit, losing his bnce. It also meant he dodged Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword.


    But Han Sen, who had silently moved behind the man, went at the man¡¯s throat with Ghost Teeth Knife.


    Kahn and Sleepless Duke rushed forward, with knives and ws respectively, to attack the man.


    Dong!


    There was a loud noise, as Han Sen grabbed the man and threw him at Lone Bamboo. He had to use his own knife to repel Kahn and Sleepless Duke¡¯s iing strikes, though.


    Han Sen¡¯s legs dug a pair of trenches into the ground as he was knocked back ten meters. But now, Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword was at the man¡¯s throat¡¯ not letting him move.


    ¡°Han Sen, what are you doing? He killed so many of our people; he should die!¡± Sleepless Duke looked incredibly angry. She red up with a ck, demonic fire. With her ws, she came in to attack the man.


    Han Sen pped his dragon wings and teleported in front of her. He used Tooth for a Tooth, shing across her w air to deflect her strike.


    Han Sen¡¯s body fell back, and Sleepless Duke pped her wings. She looked like a demon as she screeched, ¡°Han Sen! Is it because you are of the same race that you protect him? Our people cannot die in vain. No matter what!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Our workers cannot have died in vain, either. He must pay.¡± Kahn threw a sh towards the man in Lone Bamboo¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Lone Bamboo, keep him alive.¡± Han Sen lifted Ghost Teeth Knife and sprang toward Sleepless Duke. He was pushed back.


    Sleepless Duke was much stronger than Han Sen, and Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t beat her in a direct fight.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword was still at the man¡¯s throat. He ignored the knife Kahn was using and raised a finger to point at Kahn. A swordlight swiftly shot toward the dead center of Kahn¡¯s forehead.


    Lone Bamboo could not dodge the Sky Demon power that never missed. If Kahn attacked that way, Lone Bamboo was sure to be hit. But also, Kahn¡¯s head would get perforated at the same time.


    Kahn frowned and changed his skill. He fought Lone Bamboo with his knife.


    But no one had an advantage. Kahn couldn¡¯tmit to an attack without leaving an opening that Lone Bamboo could exploit. So, he had to change up the techniques he employed.


    ¡°You are Han Sen?¡± The man under Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword did not look scared. He watched Han Sen fight Sleepless Duke.


    Han Sen was weaker than she was, but he had speed and Break Space sh. He could stop her from going after Lone Bamboo anytime he needed to.


    ¡°I am,¡± Han Sen answered.


    The man immediately said, ¡°God¡¯s Retribution has spoken much about you. You should know about where Ie from.¡±


    ¡°Spill the beans,¡± Han Sen snapped. This was thest confirmation he needed that the man was from Blood Legion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. When I was badly injured, the Taurus brought me here. I had some power, so I broke out. But I was stuck in that warehouse. I do not know what they are saying or what has supposedly transpired, but I haven¡¯t left this ce since they brought me here,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you believe him, Lone Bamboo? Are the deaths of our many Night Ghosts all a fabrication? Are the deaths of the Taurus all faked, too?¡± Sleepless Duke shouted. Her attempts to attack the man never paused.


    Han Sen shed towards Sleepless Duke to stop her from moving. He coldly said, ¡°Sleepless Duke, I assure you that he has never been to Night Ring 12th Street. He was never ced in your captivity. You are lying!¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure? You are merely protecting your kind,¡± Sleepless Duke screamed, then threw another w air at Han Sen like she was hurling a.


    Han Sen pped his dragon wings and disappeared. He re-appeared next to Sleepless Duke and coldly said, ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo, take him away.¡±


    Yes,¡± Lone Bamboo agreed. He began pulling the man back, still fighting Kahn as he went.


    Seeing Lone Bamboo dragging the man away, with Kahn unable to stop him, Sleepless Duke screamed in rage. It was so loud that it reverberated from every corner of the base.


    ¡°None of you can leave!¡± Sleepless Duke screamed at ear-shattering volume.


    ¡°Sleepless Duke, do you know what you are doing?¡± Lone Bamboo ground out.


    ¡°Of course I know what I am doing. The Night Ghosts have been imprisoned by the Sky for many years. We will no longer obey you!¡± Sleepless Duke screamed.


    Many shadows were gathering in the sky. They were like ck clouds, and they were all Night Ghosts.


    The Night Ghosts that appeared in the sky were different from the usual ones, however. They looked murderous, and the scariest thing about them was the fact that they were mostly Marquise. And many of them were Dukes, too.


    Lone Bamboo frowned. The Night Ghosts were only supposed to have one Duke, and that was Sleepless Duke. If they now had so many, it meant that they must have all been eating living creatures to level up quickly.

 Chapter 2095 - Night Ghost Betrayal

    <b>Chapter 2095 Night Ghost Betrayal </b>


    The whole base was infested with Night Ghosts. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were trapped. If they wanted to escape, they would have to fight and kill their way through the host of Night Ghosts.


    But there were thousands of them, and there were more than a thousand Dukes. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo had only just be Marquises, and they were carrying an injured man between them. It would not be easy for the three of them to escape. Han Sen looked up at the Night Ghosts that were looking down at them like hungry tigers. Then he turned to her, emotionlessly.


    ¡°Sleepless Duke, do you know what will happen if the Night Ghosts betray Sky Pce?¡±


    ¡°Ha! We will go and join the Demon, anyway. Sky Pce will not be able to do anything,¡± Sleepless Duke snarled.


    ¡°It makes sense that Marquise Kahn is here, then. It has always been your plot to betray Sky Pce!¡± Han Sen looked at Kahn next, and he asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. If you were nning to join Demon, why bother getting us involved?¡±


    Sleepless Duke grunted and said, ¡°That it was merely an ident. We nned to use these living creatures to turn all our warriors into Dukes. Then we¡¯d have the strength to smash through Sky Pce¡¯s defenses. We did not expect one to run out and rouse the attention of the Observation Department.¡±


    ¡°With the power you wield, you could have easily killed a wounded man.¡± Han Sen looked at the man who was badly wounded. Kahn and Sleepless Duke should have been able to defeat him. With the injuries he had sustained, there was no way he could have fought off so many Night Ghosts.


    Sleepless Duke did not answer, but the manughed and said, ¡°I controlled the lives of those creatures. She wants me dead, but she doesn¡¯t want those other creatures to die. That is why I am still alive.¡±


    ¡°I told you to give those creatures up! Kill him and go to the Demon. If you had listened to me, none of this would have happened,¡± Kahn told Sleepless Duke.


    ¡°Without these creatures, my people would not be able to be Dukes. God knows how many of our people would have been killed breaking through those defenses. I had no choice in this matter,¡± Sleepless Duke said.


    ¡°So, you nned all this? All for us to be the ones that killed him?¡± Now Han Sen knew the truth of the matter.


    ¡°Something like that. But I did not expect the two of you toe here together.¡± Sleepless Duke coldly went on to say, ¡°But it does not matter now. Since it hase to this, we cannot fall back. You can all go to hell!¡±


    After that, Sleepless Duke screamed. The horde of Night Ghosts pped their wings like demons and came racing down to Han Sen.


    Lone Bamboo let the man go, thrusting the three of them into a horrendous battle.


    The power and speed of the Night Ghosts were terrifying in the dark. It was no wonder why they were good at fighting. They were high level, and they had strong wills. The Duke Night Ghosts were a serious threat.


    Bao¡¯er was sitting on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, observing Han Sen¡¯s fighting with curiosity.


    Instead of participating in the battle, Kahn merely watched Han Sen from afar. ¡°Han Sen, you are a powerful being to defeat Sharon. I would have liked the opportunity to kill you myself. I did not expect you woulde here. That is disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Disappointing? What?¡± Han Sen pped his dragon wings and teleported in front of Kahn. Then, he shed towards him.


    Dong!


    Kahn¡¯s demon knife came up to block. The impact sent them both wobbling back. Neither attack did anything.


    But Han Sen was immediately surrounded by Night Ghosts. It was a very dangerous position to be in.


    ¡°It is disappointing that you¡¯ll die here today, and I will be robbed of the chance of killing you myself in a one-on-one. It is a shame whenever people like you and Lone Bamboo have to die this way.¡± Kahn sighed.


    ¡°In that case, you won¡¯t be disappointed. We will fight,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It is a shame, but I do not see how you n on surviving. The Night Ghosts are good in the dark. It wouldn¡¯t matter if you and Lone Bamboo had a clone army of yourselves; on Night Ghost, you would still be destroyed,¡± Kahn said.


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Han Sen teleported away from the attacks of the Night Ghosts. And then, he spoke to Sleepless Duke. ¡°Sleepless Duke, there is still time for you to reverse this mistake. The Night Ghosts can still be allowed to live. If you continue down this path, all of the Night Ghosts in this universe will be wiped out. Do you want your daughter Li Duo and the rest of your people to die with you?¡±


    ¡°I would rather die than remain a prisoner. Whoever gets in the way of us bing free will die,¡± Sleepless Duke shrieked. She pped her wings and came at Han Sen.


    Han Sen petrified his body and stomped the ground, unleashing a shockwave of petrification. But the Night Ghosts around him did not petrify. This shocked Han Sen.


    ¡°Do not waste your energy. The only thing that can defeat the Night Ghosts is light. Petrify won¡¯t work on them! Their bodies aren¡¯t made of flesh, so they won¡¯t be petrified!¡± Kahn smiled.


    If the Night Ghosts weren¡¯t so excellent, the Demons wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time trying to recruit them.


    Han Sen frowned. The Night Ghosts were harder to handle than he thought.


    Things were going badly for Lone Bamboo and the injured man. They were holding on, but they couldn¡¯t escape in their current condition. They would die the moment they became exhausted.


    ¡°Come to me!¡± Han Sen shouted at Lone Bamboo and the man.


    Lone Bamboo heard that, and his jade sword began to shine. The Night Ghosts near Han Sen backed away.


    The man exploded with blue light as he came running towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen waved his Ghost Teeth Knife. The Night Ghosts that he had cut suddenly found their wounds cracking and widening.


    Sleepless Duke screamed and leaped at Han Sen. Han Sen teleported away to evade her.


    The three of them stood together, back-to-back, as the Night Ghosts came at them from all sides. Ghost airs were everywhere. It looked as if they had gone on a trip to hell itself.


    Lone Bamboo and the man wanted to start killing their attackers in earnest, but Han Sen stopped them. A blue light came out of his body, covering the three of them.


    The blue light became a giant, translucent eggshell. It encased them.


    Powerful ghost airs were everywhere as countless ghost ws came against the translucent eggshell. The impacts made squeaky noises, and Han Sen could feel each blow as a sort of pressure.


    But when those ghost airs broke, the translucent shield was unmoved. It did not even vibrate.


    <b></b>

 Chapter 2096 - Shield

    <strong>Chapter 2096 Shield</strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many attacks you can block,¡± Sleepless Duke shouted. The other Night Ghosts began to cackle, gathering up a force of ghost air.


    Han Sen had raised a single shield against an entire army. Sleepless Duke thought he must have a death wish.


    When the three defenders had been actively fighting, the Dukes and Marquises were unable to gather up power. There was too much danger that their attacks would hit other Night Ghosts, so they intentionally weakened their attacks.


    But now, the three of them had made themselves into an incredibly tempting target. The Night Ghosts gathered up all the power they had, then focused on a single part of the shield. Not even strong creatures could withstand the strength of what wasing.


    Sleepless Duke had a n. She needed to take Han Sen and Lone Bamboo as hostages. If she did that, she¡¯d have an even easier time getting through Sky Pce¡¯s defenses.


    Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were important to Sky Pce. They wouldn¡¯t be sacrificed easily.


    The roiling mass of ghost air covered the sky now, and it was trying to consume the blue light. It was like the world was about to be consumed.


    Boom!


    When the ghost airnded, the entire base was annihted. The construct was practically vaporized.


    A thousand Dukes and ten thousand Marquises were attacking simultaneously. The area was brought to ruin, and the power continued down into the ground, creating a substantial crater.


    Under a scary power such as that, even a Duke would have been blown to bits.


    When the dust settled, Sleepless Duke and the Night Ghosts could only stare. Kahn¡¯s eyes were full of surprise.


    A blue translucent shield sat on the ground, appearing unblemished. Han Sen and the other two stood inside, uninjured by the attack. It was hard to believe that such a frightening amount of power could descend upon that simple shield and leave it undamaged.


    ¡°Is that all the power the Night Ghosts have?¡± Han Sen asked casually.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you can block this,¡± Sleepless Duke screamed. The Night Ghosts gathered up another enormous mass of ghost air. They became angry ghosts that descended on the blue shield.


    Countless ghost airs mmed repeatedly into the blue shield. Even the nearby mountains were shattered by these attacks.


    But the blue shield did not even shudder or shake. Even the ghost airs that could destroy mountains were reduced to a firework-sparkle against it.


    Sleepless Duke kept on screaming. Thousands of Night Ghosts kept attacking from all angles, but still, they could not undo the blue shield.


    Han Sen floated in the shield, while Lone Bamboo had sat down for a bit of rest. The man was in the middle of healing himself.


    Sleepless Duke¡¯s face was white with fury, and she was unable to fathom what sort of treasure Han Sen had brought with him. It could block each and every attack that was thrown at it.


    Han Sen¡¯s treasure wouldn¡¯t actually cost him his power, either. If it did, he would have reacted in some way when the Night Ghosts attacked him.


    You guys can continue.¡± Han Sen looked entirely unconcerned. It was as if nothing was going on. Han Sen stood up and stretched, and then he began walking up into the air. It looked as if he was going to walk off the, right into space.


    The blue shield around Han Sen was like a godlight. It continued to encase Han Sen, unwavering in the slightest.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Sleepless Duke¡¯s scream became a roar.


    Countless Night Ghosts tried to attack Han Sen, and ghost airs hit the blue shield continuously. Some Night Ghosts used knives, and some used ws or even hammers to attack.


    But even so, the attacks were still useless. They couldn¡¯t prevent Han Sen from walking off into space. The attacks against the blue shield were like nothing at all. They couldn¡¯t even make the shielding orb shake.


    Sleepless Duke had bared her teeth in a grimace as she tried her hardest to attack the blue shield. Her fingers started to bleed, but even so, she was still unable to bring it down.


    She felt scared. Powerless. And most of all, she felt hopeless. She knew what would happen if Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were able to escape; it would be a disaster for the Night Ghosts. But they couldn¡¯t do anything against the blue shield. They were hopeless.


    ¡°Sleepless Duke! There is one more thing we can do.¡± Kahn¡¯s voice rang through Sleepless Duke¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Tell me! How can I kill them?¡± Sleepless Duke turned to him frantically, looking like she was clutching a lifeline.


    Kahn waved his hand, and a spear with a red-pattern appeared in his palm.


    Kahn threw it to Sleepless Duke and said, ¡°This is a treasure of a King-ss Demon. It is called a Blood Demon Spear. With its power, it should be able to break Han Sen¡¯s shield.


    Sleepless Duke frowned. ¡°We don¡¯t have a King ss elite to wield it. If I use it, I cannot make use of all of its power.¡±


    Kahn smiled. ¡°That is what is so amazing about this spear. It does not require its wielder to be King-ss. It can use its max power regardless. If this wasn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t have told you it could break that shield.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sleepless Duke lifted the Blood Demon Spear and felt a savage grin pull at her mouth.


    But when Sleepless Duke put her power into the spear, the throw wasn¡¯t that strong. It was far from the effectiveness of a King, and from what she could tell, it was only a little better than Duke level.


    ¡°Kahn, are you lying to me?¡± Sleepless Duke looked at Kahn angrily.


    Kahn shook his head. ¡°Sleepless Duke, you are the leader of the Night Ghosts. How can you be so naive? There is no power without effort. The Blood Demon Spear might not require you to be a King to use it, but it has its own terms to adhere to.¡±


    ¡°What are these conditions?¡± Sleepless Duke asked quickly.


    ¡°Sacrifice blood to the spear. The higher quality the blood and the more you offer, the stronger it bes. If the^^ enough blood, it is not too difficult to muster a King ss attack,¡± Kahn said.


    ¡°Blood? From where?¡± Sleepless Duke suddenly froze. She knew exactly what he meant. The only blood she could sacrifice was from the Night Ghosts.


    ¡°No! No way!¡± Sleepless Duke gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°Do you have a choice right now? And besides, you only have to sacrifice a few of your people to kill them. Do that, and you can save the majority of your people from Sky Pce¡¯s wrath. Otherwise, if Han Sen escapes this, death is all that awaits the Night Ghosts. You know how Sky Pce treats traitors,¡± Kahn said grimly.


    Sleepless Duke clutched the Blood Demon Spear. Looking at the blue shield moving further and further away, her face kept cycling through emotions.

 Chapter 2097 - Blood Demon Spear

    <strong>Chapter 2097 Blood Demon Spear</strong>


    Sleepless Duke bellowed to the sky in rage.


    Many other Night Ghosts screamed, too. They gave up attacking the blue shield, and instead, they used their ws to cut their own bodies. Blood flowed down like rain.


    Sleepless Duke swung her Blood Demon Spear in slow arcs. The red-pattern on it started to glow, and the rain of blood was drawn towards the spear. When droplets of blood began tond on the spear, they soaked into it, dyeing the weapon a deeper red.


    It looked like the blood was pooling on the spear¡¯s metal surface, but no matter how much blood dripped onto it, not a single smidgen was lost. The red light of the spear became brighter, and the spear¡¯s tip shone crimson.


    That bloody light looked as if it could destroy space. It left shadows in the air.


    Sleepless Duke roared. She pped her wings, lifted the Blood Demon Spear, and flew toward the sphere like a waterfall. From the ground, she looked like a redet flying across the sky. The atmosphere was tinged with the scent of blood, and then, she struck the blue shield. The red light exploded against it, but the blue shield did not break.


    ¡°There is not enough power in the spear yet! If you attack too soon, you¡¯ll waste the power of the blood you have already amassed. Do you see the Blood Demon Orb on its end? Only when it begins to shine will the max amount of power have been stored inside the spear. Strike when it is bright! Han Sen and the others will all be destroyed in one fell strike,¡± Kahn said, blinking.


    There was nothing else Sleepless Duke could do. Looking murderous, she called to the Night Ghosts again. The Night Ghosts heard her scream, and they began tearing into their own bodies again, trying to draw enough blood to power up the Blood Demon Spear.


    The Blood Demon Spear was getting brighter. Blood rained down on the weapon like a storm, and the spear grew stronger and stronger. But the Night Ghosts were running out of strength. Many had lost so much blood that they fell limply to the ground.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the orb lit up yet?¡± Sleepless Duke shouted at Kahn.


    ¡°This is a King ss weapon. It isn¡¯t that easy to activate. At least half of these Night Ghosts need to die to trigger its power,¡± Kahn said.


    ¡°I cannot let them die!¡± Sleepless Duke roared.


    ¡°There is no way back. We have to kill Han Sen now. If they escape this, they will contact Sky Pce. And then, we will all be killed. None of the Night Ghosts will be spared,¡± Kahn said calmly.


    Sleepless Duke gripped the Blood Demon Spear tightly. She looked as if she was in pain. She looked around at the falling blood, at the Night Ghosts who had already copsed.


    Those Night Ghosts had eaten many living creatures, and as a result, their will was messed up. But they still followed Sleepless Duke¡¯s orders. They were all willing to bleed and bleed. None of them chickened out or took the time to heal themselves.


    ¡°I am going to kill you all. It is because of you that the Night Ghosts have be like this...¡± Sleepless Duke held the spear as it glowed brighter and brighter. She ran in front of the blue shield, snarling through her bared teeth, and roared at Han Sen. Her pretty face was twisted.


    ¡°Sleepless Duke, you had iting!¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Han Sen¡¯s words filled her with white-hot fury. She looked murderous, and her eyes gleamed red. She began hurrying the Night Ghosts to sacrifice even more blood.


    ¡°Quick! Hurry!¡± Sleepless Duke watched the Blood Demon Orb, hoping it would light up soon. Otherwise, all the Night Ghosts would be dead.


    ¡°Han Sen! Can your shield block that? That spear¡¯s power looks like it is King ss,¡± the man said to Han Sen. He was still in the process of wrapping up his wounds.


    The blue shield was obviously very tough, but it looked like thin ss. The man found himself doubting its ability to withstand a King ss attack.


    ¡°It should be fine,¡± Han Sen said. In truth, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    The Demon Bug King¡¯s Bai Sema was a Mutant King beast soul. That meant it was half-deified. It was a higher level than a King ss strike, so it should have been able to take whatever strike was being prepped for him.


    But that was all just theory. Han Sen had never tested how much power the Demon Bug King¡¯s Bai Sema could take. He didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What does should mean?¡± The man¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°That means probably.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± The man held his forehead. He looked depressed as he said, ¡°I always have the worst luck. Never bet on luck.¡±


    ¡°Our only option here is to throw the dice, though. Do you have a better idea?¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°Oh no! It looks like Old Xi is going to die here.¡± The man started to cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the man.


    ¡°My name is Xi Menxiaong. You¡¯re asking me this now? At a time like this? Think about how we might dodge that scary power and avoid death!¡± Xi Menxiaong said.


    The blood was a downpour, and the spear was like a dragon.


    It seemed like the whole of Night Ghost was flooded with ayer of blood. Its smell was everywhere, and even the sky was choked with red clouds.


    Half of the Night Ghosts were dead. It was too high of a price to pay for King ss power.


    Sleepless Duke was full of hatred as she stared at Han Sen. If that horrible stare had been solid, it would have peeled Han Sen¡¯s flesh from his bones.


    The ce was in ruin, and many of the Night Ghosts were dying of blood loss. The ones in the sky were all trembling. It looked as if they could all keel over and perish.


    Sleepless Duke¡¯s eyes were filled with blood tears, but she had no choice but to continue.


    The sky turned red like hell itself.


    Boom!


    The Blood Demon Orb was shining now. The red light lit up the entire Blood Demon Spear. Sleepless Duke looked as if she was holding a redser.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Sleepless Duke spun the spear toward the blue sphere. The shocking red light wasing at Han Sen. It looked as if it could obliterate a gxy.


    Han Sen tried to dodge, but the red light was too scary. It looked as if it had locked on, too. The red light was like a volcano that had just erupted. There was nowhere that Han Sen and the others could go to get away from that red light, and even the air was torn apart by its passage.

 Chapter 2098 - Invincible Bai Sema

    <strong>Chapter 2098 Invincible Bai Sema</strong>


    The red light tore through the clouds in the sky. It was like a volcano, erupting without any restraint or signs of ceasing.


    ¡°Sky Pce¡¯s future deified elites are now gone. What a shame.¡± Kahn looked at the red light in the sky, and then he sighed like it was something genuinely pitiable.


    ¡°But that is how the world should be. Many geniuses die and be nothing more than dust. The ones that can be deified aren¡¯t always the strongest; they are the best at surviving. It is a shame your lives are so short.¡± Kahn blinked. He looked at the red light that was about to fade.


    The rest of the Night Ghosts fell, then. They had lost too much blood. They looked shaky, and their strength had left them.


    Ten thousand Night Ghosts had heeded Sleepless Duke¡¯s call, but only four or five thousand were left alive. They were all low on blood, though, and so they were all much weaker.


    Sleepless Duke stared at the Blood Demon Spear in her hands, noting how ordinary the weapon looked after being discharged. She looked over the remaining Night Ghosts. It would be very difficult to break through Sky Pce¡¯s defenses and join the Demons now.


    ¡°What follows, at least this nightmare is over.¡± Sleepless Duke sighed. But just as she was going to return the spear to Kahn, she froze. Her eyes opened wide, and her body stiffened. She stared up into the sky.


    When the red afterglow of the attack disappearedpletely, Sleepless Duke saw a blue light in the air. It was the same translucent blue shield.


    Despite being struck with the Blood Demon Spear, the blue shield hadn¡¯t broken. Its surface was still clean, and it didn¡¯t look like it had been dealt a single speck of damage.


    Han Sen, Lone Bamboo, and the man were still inside the shield, too, looking totally uninjured. They satfortably, with clothes and hair still tidy.


    ¡°Impossible...¡± Kahn¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock as he stared at the blue shield. He could not believe what his eyes were telling him.


    The Blood Demon Spear was a King ss weapon, yet it had failed to break through a Marquise¡¯s shield. It did not make sense to him. Even if the shield was a King ss or deified weapon, Han Sen¡¯s limited power should have kept him from using all of its strength.


    It was the same as Sleepless Duke using the Blood Demon Spear; she had paid an enormous price for her weaker body to cast a King ss power. But Han Sen¡¯s shield had held that power the entire time, without any sign of strain or sacrifice. It blocked the Blood Demon Spear without any cost of energy.


    This was against how xenogeneic weaponry worked. Even defied treasures shouldn¡¯t possess power like that.


    Kahn had no way of knowing that Han Sen wasn¡¯t using a xenogeneic treasure, of course. Han Sen was using a beast soul. They were items that no other being in the geno universe could use. They were different things entirely.


    ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t have to leave now.¡± Han Sen released the demon bug¡¯s bai sema. He pulled out Ghost Teeth Knife and flew back down to Night Ghost on his wings.


    Lone Bamboo put his jade sword away. His fingers were like swords now, and they created sword airs. He followed Han Sen back down.


    The Blood Demon Spear¡¯s strike had exhausted all the power the Night Ghosts had possessed. There was no need for them to run away now.


    When they saw Han Sen and Lone Bambooing for Sleepless Duke, the Night Ghosts wished to stop them. But they had all bled too much, and their powers had decreased. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were like a pair of tigers leaping into a flock of sheep.


    The dark purple knife air tore the weakened Night Ghost bodies apart with Teeth powers.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Night Ghost: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Night Ghost: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Night Ghost: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Night Ghost beast soul.¡±


    The bodies of the Night Ghosts were sliced to pieces by the Ghost Teeth Knife. The killing announcements yed over and over in Han Sen¡¯s head as he killed scores of Night Ghosts.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s ten fingers were like swords of their own. The swordlights swept down like a, ying every Night Ghost in front of him.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Sleepless Duke felt dizzy, and she almost fainted. She had sacrificed so much for naught, having failed to hurt Han Sen and Lone Bamboo in the slightest. The Night Ghosts were done for.


    She screamed, and with a mind that had no fear of death, she ran for Han Sen.


    You can handle this.¡± Han Sen pped his wings and teleported past Sleepless Duke. He was going for Kahn, who was in the midst of making his escape.


    Sleepless Duke wanted to kill them all, but it was still the Demon that were behind all this. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t let him get off scot-free.


    Kahn saw Han Sen pursuing him, and while he was fast, he wasn¡¯t as fast as Han Sen. There was no Marquise alive that was faster than Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen, you still have a long way to go. You may have won this time, but you won¡¯t be so lucky when next we meet,¡± Kahn promised, then pulled out a metal box. He threw it ahead of himself.


    The metal box was some sort of machine. There were cogwheels spinning inside it. It became a metal peacock near Kahn¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Go!¡± Kahnmanded the metal peacock. It spread its wings, and its tail gleamed with green light. It flew away with the speed of a rocket, and the distance between Kahn and Han Sen quickly widened.


    ¡°Running away won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Han Sen patted Bao¡¯er, and Bao¡¯er knew exactly what to do. She picked up her gourd and summoned the red cloud.


    ¡°Red cloud, if you wish to live well, then chase this man. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll lock you up for five hundred years,¡± Han Sen said, stepping onto the red cloud with Bao¡¯er.


    The red cloud shuddered, but then, the back of the red cloud released a mist of sorts. It flew off into the sky after Kahn and the metal bird.


    Kahn rode the metal peacock through space, feeling absolutely terrible. He hadn¡¯t been injured, but the n with the Night Ghosts had utterly failed. He would be crushed by his rivals inside Demon.


    He thought about Han Sen¡¯s strange shield that could block the Blood Demon Spear. It surprised even Kahn.


    ¡°Fortunately, I brought the Duke xenogeneic mount Metal Peacock with me. That was too close,¡± Kahn thought dly.


    Kahn looked back at Night Ghost, but then his jaw went ck. Something colorful wasing. When he saw how quickly the red cloud was approaching him, it seemed like the Duke ss Metal Peacock had stopped moving entirely.

 Chapter 2099 - Killing Giant Demon

    <strong>Chapter 2099 Killing Giant Demon</strong>


    ¡°How is he moving so fast?¡± Kahn eximed, but it was toote. Han Sen had already caught up to him via the red cloud.


    Kahn put away the Blood Demon Spear, and his eyes started to turn purple. The purple horn on his head burned like red steel, releasing a purple light.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    Kahn¡¯s muscles began to swell, growing rapidly until they burst through his armor. In an instant, the ordinary humanoid body had grown into a terrifying giant.


    Kahn¡¯s sinews writhed under his skin like snakes, and his skin turned a weird purple. His hair flowed crazily down his back, almost reaching his feet. Finally, a disturbing demonic presence began to radiate from Kahn, like some brutish god hailing from ancient times.


    Boom!


    Kahn punched Han Sen. Sky Demon powers started to rain down, each possessing the might of a mountain.


    The demonized giant Kahn was so powerful. He was far greater than a Marquise now; in this form, he could probably kill most Dukes. With the uracy of Sky Demon powers, he would be invincible against other Marquises.


    In this Giant Demon form, his strikes couldn¡¯t be blocked or evaded. He really did seem like an indestructible foe. In terms of might, Kahn¡¯s giant devil powers were on par with the red cloud¡¯s speed.


    But power like that was nothing against Han Sen. He used his Dongxuan Aura, and in his mind, sequence structures appeared. One sequence structure looked ready to bind Han Sen.


    Han Sen pulled at that threat, though, and broke it. The speed of the red cloud let him dodge Kahn¡¯s iing attack as he did.


    And then, Kahn¡¯s pupils grew smaller. He hadn¡¯t thought that anything could evade the urate attack of Sky Demon powers. And furthermore, he didn¡¯t have time to reel his giant fist back to go defensive.


    The red cloud was like lightning, and it raced towards Kahn¡¯s neck. Han Sen swung Ghost Teeth Knife across it.


    Katcha!


    The muscles were cut through by the purple and ck knife air, and blood began to fountain from the giant¡¯s neck. But the giant was too big, and doing more damage would be difficult. Han Sen¡¯s attack had only left aparatively small wound, given the sheer size of the giant. It was far from a fatal strike.


    Kahn roared. He kept swinging his fists in the vain hope ofnding a hit on Han Sen.


    He was as strong as a Marquise could be, but even the precise attacks of Sky Demon powers couldn¡¯tnd a hit on Han Sen. The red cloud flew around Kahn like lightning.


    Knife airs also started to shine, and every time the purple and ck knife air shed, it left a wound on Kahn¡¯s body that drained him of even more blood.


    The demonized giant continued to roar, but his powers could notnd on Han Sen. He was like a big dumb baby as he iled at the flying red cloud.


    ¡°Why... Why does my Sky Demon power not work? How is this possible?¡± Unwilling to give up, Kahn kept attacking like mad. His giant body kept on releasing scary power, breaking the fabric of space.


    Everything he tried seemed useless, though. Han Sen continued to release knife airs from his seat atop the red cloud. After a few more hits, the red cloud flew away from Kahn and hovered directly before him.


    ¡°Kahn, when you learned that Lone Bamboo and I had arrived on Night Ghost, you had already nned on getting the Night Ghosts to dispose of us. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡± Han Sen looked right at Kahn as he spoke lightly to him.


    Kahn turned around without saying a word, wishing to flee into the reaches of space.


    Han Sen just grunted and swung his Ghost Teeth Knife once again. Purple and ck knife airs that were thinner than a strand of hair began to appear around Kahn¡¯s body. In no time at all, they encircled Kahn and tightened, binding him.


    Kahn was infuriated and roared in anger. He released his demonic air in a bid to cut the knife silks.


    However, he had underestimated the effectiveness of the knife silks Han Sen had cast, and even his tremendous power wasn¡¯t enough to break them all. His squirming only made the silk dig into his flesh even more.


    Han Sen kept waving his Ghost Teeth Knife, tightening the knife silks even further. They cut into Kahn¡¯s demonized giant body and dismembered him in less than a second¡¯s time.


    The chunks of gore and demonic blood swirled in a disgusting cloud. The Blood Demon Spear and Metal Peacock were released amidst the carnage.


    Suddenly making up his mind, Han Sen grabbed the Blood Demon Spear and Metal Peacock. There was also a purple light next to the giant¡¯s corpse, which swiftly disappeared into space.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Han Sen frowned. That purple light had been too fast, and Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to see what it was.


    But he knew that Kahn had not truly been killed. It was obvious that Kahn was a xenogeneic, and Han Sen hadn¡¯t received the announcement for taking him down.


    Han Sen rummaged through the remains of the giant demon body, and he couldn¡¯t find a xenogeneic gene, either. That purple thing that escaped just now must have been Kahn¡¯s xenogeneic gene.


    He did not know how Kahn escaped into space, but regardless, he was gone now. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to find the Demon. He took the Blood Demon Spear and Metal Peacock, and then returned to Night Ghost.


    Lone Bamboo had locked Sleepless Duke up. The rebellion of the Night Ghosts was over, and it seemed as if things were calming down.


    When the teams from Sky Pce arrived, they took Sleepless Duke and the Night Ghosts back with them to Sky Pce. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo had halted their betrayal, earning themselves another reward from the elder.


    Aside from geno fluids and treasures, though, they received another opportunity to go to the Holy House to select a new geno art.


    However, Han Sen did not have time to practice other gic techniques. He actually only had a small amount of time left to learn Suppress Evil, so there was no reason for him to go to the Holy House yet.


    Han Sen still wanted to ask Xi Menxiaong a few questions, but when he returned to Night Ghost, Xi Menxiaong was nowhere to be found. However, the man left amunication number on the big stone he had been sitting on.


    Back in Sky Pce, the leader of Sky Pce wanted to see Han Sen. He stared at Han Sen for a while, and eventually said, ¡°You are not a real student of Sky Pce, and yet, you have done so much for us. If you need anything, I will grant any reasonable request.¡±


    ¡°Leader, what do you mean by a ¡®reasonable request¡¯?¡± Han Sen did not think the leader was being sincere. The leader could turn down any request he wanted to, simply by iming it was ¡°unreasonable.¡± It sounded nice on paper, but it was actually quite stingy.


    ¡°It means I will try to satisfy what I feel is reasonable,¡± said the Sky Pce leader, squinting his eyes.


    Han Sen shrugged, thinking that the man was rather maniptive. He wasn¡¯t mad, but he wasn¡¯t sure how much this offer was really worth.


    ¡°He won¡¯t give out too much, but I don¡¯t want too little, either. What should I ask for, then?¡± Han Sen wondered.

 Chapter 2100 - 2100 Path Hidden Cave

    <strong>2100 Path Hidden Cave </strong>


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened. It looked as if he knew what he wanted.


    Sky Pce¡¯s leader smiled at Han Sen. ¡°Tell me. Whatever you need! I see your Master Yisha as a genuine student, and you are my student by extension. So, shirk any guilt and ask of me whatever you desire.¡±


    ¡°Leader, I will not ask for much. I recently learned Suppress Evil. The technique is quite amazing, and I would appreciate it if you would help me progress further with it. I would like to learn it faster.¡± Han Sen bowed.


    Sky Pce leader stared at him in silence. He would never have guessed that Han Sen would request this. This could be either be very easy or very hard.


    The Sky Pce leader had been asked to teach Suppress Evil to Han Sen, but how much would Han Sen be able to learn? There were eleven tiers to Suppress Evil, and many Sky Pce Kings had not learned them. The Sky Pce leader couldn¡¯t even guess how long it might take to teach Han Sen this.


    But he was the leader, and Han Sen had just asked to be taught a skill. It would be bad form if he was unable to teach one geno art to just one student.


    Sky Pce leader went silent for a bit, and then said, ¡°Suppress Evil is a secret skill belonging to Sky Pce. It isplicated. It is not something you can learn over the course of a couple days. That being said, there is a riskier method that would enable you to learn it far faster. Would you like to give it a try?¡±


    Han Sen frowned. The Sky Pce leader had put the ball back in his court. The man said it was risky, but he did not mention how risky. If Han Sen didn¡¯t agree to the offer, then the me for not epting the teaching would be at his feet.


    Of course, if Han Sen agreed, he did not know the dangers he might be walking into. He didn¡¯t know if he could handle the risks.


    Han Sen went silent a little bit, and then he gritted his teeth. ¡°I would like to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Good. You are definitely Yisha¡¯s student. I have faith in you. Go prepare and look for me on Hidden Path Ind.¡± The Sky Pce leader then waved his hand to dismiss Han Sen.


    Han Sen bowed and departed Sky Pce. On his way, he mulled over why the leader might be sending him to Hidden Path Ind.


    Han Sen knew Hidden Path Ind was a restricted section of Sky Pce. Without the leader¡¯s permission, no one could go there. As for what the ce contained, he did not know. He¡¯d have to find out the next day.


    But Han Sen did not think the leader would put him through too much harm. At the most, he thought the leader might only make him endure a little bit of suffering. If epting a little risk could truly allow him to skip through five or six tiers of Suppress Evil, it¡¯d be well worth it.


    That geno art was tooplicated. If he learned it like normal, it¡¯d take him a few years to master it.


    Before going to Hidden Path Ind, Han Sen invited Lone Bamboo, Thousand Feather Crane, and the Yun sisters for a meet up. He also tried to find out more about where he was going.


    Yun Sushang, hearing the leader would take Han Sen there, was given a shock.


    Yun Suyi immediately said, ¡°Hidden Path Ind is not a ce ordinary people can go to. King ss elites are only permitted there when they are on the cusp of leveling up. That ce is extremely dangerous. Many Kings have failed to level up there and suffered grievous injuries in consequence. I can¡¯t fathom why the leader might want to take you there.¡±


    The few of them told Han Sen what they knew about Hidden Path Ind. They did not know much, and more than anything, it sounded as if it was just a ce for Kings to level up.


    The Kings that entered would eithere out half-deified or half-dead. It was very dangerous, and none had ever been known to go there without first being King ss.


    Thousand Feather Crane thought and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry too much, though. Our leader won¡¯t want to hurt Han Sen. He obviously has his reasons for bringing Han Sen to such a ce.¡±


    Han Sen thought this, too. If the Sky Pce leader wanted to bring him harm, he wouldn¡¯t have to go to this much trouble.


    The next morning, Han Sen took Bao¡¯er with him to Hidden Path Ind. Outside the ind, he found the Sky Pce leader standing atop a mountain peak. He smiled and waved, as if he was some sort of angel.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Han Sen set the legless crane down on the mountain. Then, he bowed to the leader.


    The Sky Pce leader waved his hand. ¡°These are the stairs that lead to Hidden Path Cave. Walk these stairs and see how much you can learn from them.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He hesitated, blinking down at the stairs. ¡°Leader, are you not going to teach me?¡±


    ¡°Suppress Evil is an unusual art. Even if you were to listen to me lecture you, you wouldn¡¯t learn very much. This ce is different, however, and you will understand that when you walk these stairs. If you are talented enough, you can level up Suppress Evil quickly. It won¡¯t be too difficult to knock down a few tiers this way.¡± The Sky Pce leader smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this is a ce where Kingse to level up. I am merely an Earl, so I don¡¯t think I have what it takes.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t really want to go into that cave.


    ¡°You can back out now, if you wish.¡± Sky Pce leader bared his teeth in a grin.


    Han Sen clenched his jaw and started to descend the steps. The steps were circr, and when he looked down, he could not see the bottom. It was like a spiral that continued down forever into some abyss.


    The endless spiral staircase was dizzying.


    Han Sen looked back up and saw the Sky Pce leader smiling at the exit. Han Sen couldn¡¯t go back now, though. He lowered his head and kept going. Bao¡¯er sat on his shoulders, curiously looking around.


    There was nothing except for stairs. Han Sen followed the steps that led down into a bottomless pit.


    He did not know how many stairs he had descended when he came to a stone door. On its frame were a bunch of numbers.


    ¡°00001... What does that mean? Are there ten thousand doors up ahead? What might be beyond those doors?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    As Han Sen wondered this to himself, the stone door opened by itself.


    At the entrance of Hidden Path Cave, there was a woman wearing a ck mask. She appeared next to the leader. The leader looked inside the cave and spoke to the ck-masked woman. This is your territory. Watch him, and do not allow him to die.¡±


    You brought him here. This is your responsibility. I do not care about what happens.¡± The ck-masked woman said, then entered Hidden Path Cave.


    The Sky Pce leader smiled when she turned. He stepped onto a cloud and left the ind to return to the Sky Pce Garden.

 Chapter 2101 - 2101 Original Gene Kill Spell

    <strong>2101 Original Gene Kill Spell</strong>


    Han Sen opened the stone door and looked around its frame, already on full alert. On the other side, he found a ck vortex. And before he had even the slightest chance to react, a powerful suction tried to yank him inside.


    With a spike of adrenaline, Han Sen mustered as much power as he could to push himself back away from the door, but ultimately, he could not stave it off. He was pulled into the stone room.


    Han Sen found himself in a dark, wet cave.


    Wa! Wa!


    The cave echoed with the sound of a chain whipping rock. Then, arge shape began to emerge from the darkness.


    A monster was approaching, with a kirin body and green bird wings. It was ten meters tall and had the head of a tiger. Its glowing green eyes gave Han Sen the chills.


    The monster was way too scary. Its mere presence was enough to rob Han Sen of breath.


    Many long ck chains perforated its body and were anchored to the stone of the cave. When it was only ten meters away from Han Sen, those ck chains were yanked tight. It couldn¡¯t reach Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not dare be reckless, and so he summoned his bai sema. The fiend was locked up, but it was powerful.


    Even its breath would be destructive, and Han Sen knew full well his own inability to defeat it inbat.


    ¡°Is Sky Pce failing? Did it send you both here to die?¡± The monster coldly looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°What is this? Sky Pce leader can¡¯t mean for me to go up against this thing, surely. Even though it is locked up, there is no way I can y it,¡± Han Sen thought.


    He used his Dongxuan Aura to observe the King ss creature, but he noted that an urate reading was rendered impossible by the chains. That being said, some of its power was spilling through the suppressing chains. It wasn¡¯tpletely locked down.


    Han Sen stopped looking. The King ss creature¡¯s green eyes shone like greennterns.


    Han Sen hid within his Demon Bug Bai Sema as the monster¡¯s eyes became brighter. The increasing glow was difficult to look away from, though.


    Boom!


    Han Sen felt as if his brain had exploded in his head. Within thosentern-like eyes, Han Sen thought he saw a strange symbol. It didn¡¯t look real.


    That symbol was seared into his brain as if it had been branded by a hot iron, and when the symbol was fully imprinted, it kickstarted a storm inside of his mind.


    It was a real storm, too, as Han Sen felt a wind blowing across his body. In his mind, he saw a soft wind stirring leaves, a sandstorm raging in a desert, and then a sea kicking up a violent tsunami. All these different sorts of wind powers were surging into his brain.


    Han Sen knew that all of this was taking ce inside his imagination, but it still affected him like it was real.


    The ck-masked woman stood outside the stone door, leaning against a wall as she waited. Her eyes were closed, and it almost looked as if she was waiting for something specific to happen.


    ¡°The seventy-two genes of original killing have been suppressed for a million years. Many Kings have wanted to learn the original gene spells, but they have always failed. Han Sen has been sent here to endure that original gene spell power. Is that old man insane? Even if Han Sen¡¯s will is as strong as a King¡¯s, he won¡¯t be able to take the mental duress. Then I¡¯ll have to deal with it.¡± The woman spoke to herself, eyes closed as if she was dreaming.


    After a while, the woman opened her eyes and looked surprised.


    ¡°How can he endure the original gene spell power?¡± The woman frowned.


    In a dark world, only one ce had light. Under that dim light, a broken pce was visible. In its za, a six-year-old boy was engaged inbat with a strange bird.


    The little boy kept moving, his shadow flickering over the ground like a real bird¡¯s. His shadow asionally aided him as he fought the bird in the air.


    Suddenly, the bird and the boy split up. The strange birdughed and said, ¡°Littleflower is talented. If his holy body can be deified, he can make Sacred great again.¡±


    ¡°It will still take many years for him to be deified. It isn¡¯t easy to raise a holy body to that level,¡± Auntie Mei said with a roll of her eyes. ¡°But it is almost time for the Geno Being Scroll, so Littleflower can participate. He can earn Sacred some reputation, and let the old elites know that Sacred is still around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he must join it.¡± Old Eagle nodded. He looked at the Nine-Life Cat and went on to say, ¡°Old Cat, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it is time for people to know Sacred has some new blood,¡± Old Cat said coldly.


    ¡°Good. This is it, then.¡± Old Eagle and the other monsters all looked excited. They all screamed, ¡°Littleflower, you have to earn the number one spot for us!¡±


    Over the next year, Han Sen made sure to enter the Hidden Path Cave each and every day. Every time he was there, he would have to endure the powers of the original gene kill spells.


    The creature in the cave was chained and suppressed, but looking into its eyes could activate the original gene spell power. When Han Sen fought against that power, he learned something.


    Perhaps it was because he had been blessed by the ten thousand gourds, but he understood all the elements. When he looked at the original gene kill spell, it was easy for him to understand.


    But those spells did not ever seem to work on Bao¡¯er. She was with him every time he went to the cave, but she appeared to bepletely unaffected by the kill spell and its effects. While Han Sen wrestled with the spell in his head, Bao¡¯er would just look around curiously.


    So, over the course of that year, Han Sen split his time between Hidden Path Cave and the White Jade Building, where he continued to absorb Jade Fairy Spirits whenever the Jade Air was released. The Jade Spirits were an opportunity he couldn¡¯t afford to miss.


    Going to the seventh floor to absorb the Jade Fairy Spirits became routine, but after a while, the growth of his Jadeskin¡¯s power suddenly elerated. The godlight gathered on him, and before long, he looked pretty much like a Jade Fairy Spirit himself. The fairy-like visage that covered him came out of his own shadow.


    ¡°Aha! Jadeskin has finally leveled up to Marquise.¡± Han Sen was pretty happy about this development, but it was a shame he was still inside the White Jade Tower when it popped. He was extremely eager to try out his new Jadeskin powers as soon as he possibly could.

 Chapter 2102 - Communication

    <h4>Chapter 2102 Communication</h4>


    Han Sen learned a lot from the seventy-two original gene kill spells.


    Suppress Evil was based on the seventy-two original gene kill spells. Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to study the original gene kill spells, and through this, his proficiency with Suppress Evil improved rapidly. He reached the eighth tier after just one year.


    His progress was interrupted, however, when the elders gave him another mission. He was tasked with taking on a Marquise xenogeneic that was wreaking havoc on a business belonging to Sky Pce. The job was simple, and Han Sen killed the creature easily.


    When he returned to Sky Pce, however, his phone rang. It was a call from the number that Xi Menxiaong had given him.


    Han Sen had called the number before, but no one answered. It looked like Xi Menxiaong had given him the number so he could call Han Sen, and not for Han Sen to call him.


    Han Sen answered. There was no video, only voice. Han Sen remained quiet as the person on the other end began to speak.


    ¡°Han Sen, it is me.¡± The voice was familiar, but it didn¡¯t belong to Xi Menxiaong. It was God¡¯s Retribution.


    ¡°God¡¯s Retribution?¡± Han Sen frowned. Now he was certain that Blood Legion had a method of leaving the sanctuaries. ¡°Yes. Listen, I do not have much time. I¡¯m being watched,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°How did you leave the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen asked. Just hearing the voice wasn¡¯t enough for him to be sure that it was God¡¯s Retribution.


    ¡°Blood Legion has always had a way to leave. We just can¡¯t return.¡± God¡¯s Retribution went on to say, ¡°But now is not the time for that. Listen, do not let anyone know you have practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra. If you do, you may find yourself in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated. Some guy in the geno universe ising after Blood Legion members. Fortunately, you have not practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra enough to have blue blood. Just don¡¯t tell anyone. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be found out,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°Who has a feud with Blood Legion in the geno universe? Which higher race is it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is not a higher race. It is something far worse.¡± God¡¯s Retribution hesitated for a moment, but he still went on to say, ¡®You know the creature that called itself a god? The one the seventh team encountered?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped and he said, ¡°That guy is in the geno universe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he didn¡¯te here from the sanctuaries like we did. This universe is his home. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone know that you¡¯ve practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra. If you do, you¡¯ll find yourself a target. And keep up the ruse that you¡¯re a crystallizer. Don¡¯t mention to anyone that you¡¯re actually a human. That will expose the fact that you¡¯re from the sanctuaries. You did well to do that from the start,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°What is he?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin. All I can say is that he is scarier than a deified elite, and we cannot hope to fight him. He¡¯s killed many Blood Legion members. Until recently, we¡¯ve had no hope of fighting back,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°What¡¯s different now?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Super genes,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Those two words caught Han Sen¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Only people who have maxed out their super genes in the sanctuaries canpete with a creature like him. That is our only hope. Until you¡¯ve grown stronger, do not expose the fact that you possess the Blood-Pulse Sutra.¡± God¡¯s Retribution was speaking quickly.


    ¡°If you knew about all this, why didn¡¯t you tell me back in the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen asked.


    God¡¯s Retribution said, ¡°I told you, we can only leave the sanctuaries. We are unable to return. I only learned about this from the other members upon arrival. Okay. There¡¯s no time. I¡¯ll contact you again.¡±


    The conversation was disconnected abruptly. Han Sen put the phone away and thought to himself, ¡°If all of this is real, then who is this so-called god? Is he like King Jun? Can he not murder anyone here?¡±


    Han Sen thought about this for quite a while, but he didn¡¯te to any more conclusions. He hadn¡¯t nned on exposing his Blood-Pulse Sutra anyway, but after that reminder, he would make doubly sure not to. Whether or not God¡¯s Retribution was telling the truth, no harm woulde from maintaining a low profile.


    After thinking things over, Han Sen tried to call him back. Just like before, it did not work.


    ¡°Blood Legion members have been able to enter the geno universe for a very long time. Maybe Human Emperor is around here somewhere, but even so, humans have no fame. They must be hiding themselves away, under great pressure.¡± Han Sen looked grim as he continued talking to himself. ¡°Is that god really that powerful, I wonder?¡±


    After Han Sen reported the results of his quest to Sky Pce, he was granted some vacation days.


    His Dongxuan Sutra and The Story of Genes still hadn¡¯t reached Marquise yet. The Dongxuan Sutra was slowly growing stronger, but The Story of Genes hade to a standstill. He wouldn¡¯t level that up unless he got some help.


    Han Sen tried to use the Jade Spirits to boost The Story of Genes, but it wasn¡¯t very effective. Progress was insufferably slow. At that rate, it would take several decades to be a Marquise with The Story of Genes.


    As Han Sen ransacked his mind for a solution to the problem, Thousand Feather Crane arrived with an order from Sky Pce.


    The leader has told me to go to the Feather?¡± Han Sen looked at Thousand Feather Crane in disbelief.


    The Sky Pce leader knew of the grudge that the Feathers had against Han Sen, given his connection with Kong Fei. There was also the Blood Feather Knife incident, which only fanned the mes of their hatred.


    Yes. The leader wants you to be Sky Pce¡¯s envoy to the Feathers. This is good. Have you heard of Holy Heaven¡¯s Pool of Rebirth? If you go there as an envoy, you can use it,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    You mean the pool Angia used to erase everything he had learned? I don¡¯t want to be reborn. What¡¯s the point in that?¡± Han Sen frowned.

 Chapter 2103 - First Arrival at Holy

    <h4>Chapter 2103 First Arrival at Holy</h4>


    ¡°The Pool of Rebirth doesn¡¯t just reset your body. The powers of rebirth have a unique way of speeding up your leveling. The leader must think your geno art is ascending too slowly, since you are still only a Marquise. Hence, he has presented you with this opportunity to make use of Holy Heaven¡¯s Pool of Rebirth. Our contract with the Feathers allows us to send three people of our choosing to use the Pool of Rebirth every ten years. You are one of those selected. The leader takes you as someone quite important,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said, his voice filled with admiration.


    ¡°In that case, I will go to Holy Heaven.¡± Upon hearing that the trip would benefit him, Han Sen did not hesitate. He agreed to be an envoy and travel to Holy Heaven.


    Given the precarious situation that the Feathers had found themselves in, they could not risk offending Sky Pce and bringing harm to Han Sen, either. The worse they could do was mocking him.


    Since he was gaining ess to a valuable resource, though, Han Sen was willing to turn a blind eye to their bad behavior.


    ¡°When you return from the Feather, it will be time for the Geno Being Scroll to appear. Will you be entering thatpetition? You could be the first Earl, easy.¡± After the question, Thousand Feather Crane smiled.


    Han Sen had two geno arts that were Marquise already, and winning thepetition would put him atop the list of all Marquises in the universe. It would also highlight the fact he had more than one geno art.


    ¡°I am not interested in boosting my reputation.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t the only person going to Holy Heaven as an envoy. A few others, including an elder, were going with him. The others would hold meetings with the Feathers to discuss prolonged co-operation between the two races. Han Sen had no objective beyond making use of the pool.


    Han Sen followed the group to Holy Heaven. The leader was the tenth elder, Yun Changkong. Han Sen felt safe in hispany; he had a good rtionship with the man¡¯s daughters and students. If something was to happen, he was certain Yun Changkong would protect him.


    The people of Sky Pce treated Han Sen nicely, in part due to his great reputation there. He had done many great deeds in service of Sky Pce, so they all liked him. Many gushedpliments.


    They arrived in Feather territory safely. Before they went to Holy Heaven, though, a King of the Feathers weed them.


    At this point, the Feathers depended on their rtionship with Sky Pce for survival. Sky Pce¡¯s protection was the only thing keeping the other high races from attacking them, so they took theirmitment to Sky Pce seriously.


    When the Feather King looked at Han Sen, however, his expression was filled with distaste. Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell if it was due to the events with Kong Fei or the Blood Feather Knife. When Han Sen entered Holy Heaven, all the Feathers treated him strangely, as well. They were friendly with the other envoys, but they looked at Han Sen with distaste.


    Han Sen pretended it was nothing.


    When the Feathers learned Han Sen was going to make use of the Pool of Rebirth, though, they went from being annoyed to being terribly upset.


    After Ring Feather King showed them the pool, he said, ¡°The Pool of Rebirth it shut down for maintenance, so you¡¯ll have to wait a few days to use it. It will be avable to you as soon as it opens again.¡±


    Han Sen resigned himself to staying in Holy Heaven for a while. Luckily, he was an envoy, so nothing awry transpired.


    In a meeting room in Holy Heaven, many Feather alphas and high level Feathers were talking.


    ¡°The Pool of Rebirth is the holiest relic of the Feathers. How can we allow it to be defiled by Han Sen?¡± a Feather elder growled.


    ¡°Yeah! That animal is connected to Kong Fei. He cannot be allowed to use it!¡± another Feather elder agreed angrily.


    None of the Feather leadership were happy about the prospect of Han Sen making use of their Pool of Rebirth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we have a choice, though. This is the deal we made with Sky Pce. Using the pool is perfectly within Han Sen¡¯s rights. And there is nothing we can do to stop that,¡± Holy Feather King said.


    Everyone was silent. When the Featherntern darkened, all the Feathers dropped a level. Holy Feather King had made use of resources to re-secure his rank as a King. It had cost everything Holy Heaven had in its reserves.


    But they only recovered thirty to forty percent of their original power. Without the protection of Sky Pce, Holy Heaven would have ceased to be.


    ¡°If we cannot stop Han Sen from going in, we might as well just totally open it for him,¡± an elder said.


    ¡°Fairy Feather elder, what do you mean?¡± Everyone looked at the elder in confusion.


    ¡°Three people are allowed ess to the rebirth pool at one time. We have given Sky Pce three slots every ten years. They are only making use of one slot, and that slot is given to Han Sen. That means we can send two Feathers alongside him,¡± Fairy Feather elder said.


    Everyone looked at him with confusion, but he went on to say, ¡°The Pool of Rebirth¡¯s power is limited. That is why only three can go at a time. And those three have to be Marquise or lower. If a King entered, the power of the pool would only be enough for that one King. And he wouldn¡¯t be able to be reborn. If Dukes wanted to enter, only two Dukes could be reborn at a time.¡±


    ¡°You mean, we should send two Dukes into the pool with Han Sen? So that they could steal whatever power he¡¯d otherwise gain?¡± Holy Feather King asked, while looking straight at Fairy Feather elder.


    Fairy Feather elder said, ¡°We have all used the Pool of Rebirth, so we can cope with its powers more than outsiders can. With two Dukes that are stronger than Han Sen, they can surely absorb most of its power. Han Sen will earn a little, but Sky Pce won¡¯t notice the trick.¡±


    ¡°This might work, but who is going to take this power?¡± The elders began to discuss.


    If a Duke ss person absorbed too much power, they would end up like Angia and be primal. They wouldn¡¯t even be a Baron, and they¡¯d have to start from scratch again.


    Not many people wished to end up like Angia, so very few Dukes would want to take part in that.


    Fairy Feather elder smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the two brothers Ang and And use it?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they locked-up in prison? Will they agree?¡± an elder asked in shock.


    ¡°I can persuade them,¡± Fairy Feather said with a look of confidence.


    ¡°If they can go, that really would be best. Not even ten Han Sen¡¯s could fight the two of them,¡± the elder stated, almost as if he admired them.


    On Han Sen¡¯s fourth day there, they received news from the Feathers proiming that the Pool of Rebirth was open again. It was being prepared for use.

 Chapter 2104 - Pool of Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 2104 Pool of Rebirth</h4>


    Holy Heaven¡¯s Pool of Rebirth was one of the most famous pools in the geno universe. Very few items existed that could help Kings level up, but Pool of Rebirth was one of them.


    The Pool of Rebirth had its ws, though. The chance of making a King half-deified was low, and there was a great deal of risk in even making an attempt. Even so, many other races coveted the treasure.


    A King ss Feather found Han Sen and led him to the legendary Pool of Rebirth. Despite being called a ¡°pool,¡± the item had no water. It was a giant crystal altar, and in the center, there was an angel statue.


    That statue was white, and its angelic wings were folded forward. It looked like a gentle Goddess reaching out to the masses. Merely looking at the statue summoned a flood of emotion, and it felt like a single nce would be enough to absolve a person of all their deathly sorrows and sins.


    ¡°Up to three people can use the Pool of Rebirth at the same time. If fewer people enter, much of the power might be wasted. I am positive you know all about this. You do, don¡¯t you?¡± Fairy Feather said to Han Sen, who was directly in front of the altar.


    Yes.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Before Han Sen came to Holy Heaven as an envoy, the Sky Pce leader had exined what he ought to expect. Han Sen understood what was going to happen.


    ¡°Good. Sky Pce has only sent you here to use it. To keep from wasting power, we will send an additional two Marquises to be reborn with you. Is that okay?¡± Fairy Feather elder asked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Ang and And. You two may enter and be reborn with Han Sen. But of course, make sure to be careful. It would be most uncouth if you were to disrupt our guest¡¯s use of the pool.¡± Fairy Feather elder admonished them loudly.


    Han Sen had expected this. The Sky Pce leader had sent Han Sen alone so he could absorb all of the pool¡¯s power himself, but the Sky Pce leader suspected that the Feathers would send in two Dukes to fight Han Sen for the majority of the power. Their assumption was mostly correct, except that the Feathers were sending in Marquises instead of Dukes. This surprised Han Sen.


    But when the brothers Ang and And stepped toward him, he understood why they had been selected.


    They both looked like Feathers, with faces reminiscent of marble statues, and their lifeforces were Marquise level. But just feeling their presence, Han Sen knew immediately that something was amiss. He did not believe for one second that they were truly Marquises, in and simple.


    They were more impressive than any Duke that Han Sen had yet met, and they looked as if they had a great disdain for any being other than themselves. Not even most Nobles carried themselves with such haughty confidence.


    ¡°Were they the top Dukes here? Were they just reduced to Marquise when thentern went out?¡± Han Sen guessed to himself.


    Han Sen was half-correct. Ang and And had been Kings. They broke thew and were sent to jail, where they had been for thest few centuries. They were tortured so much that their level dropped down from King to Duke.


    And then, the Featherntern went out and all the Feathers across the universe lost an entire level. Those two had to suffer a drop from Duke to Marquise.


    Because they had been in jail, no resources were made avable to help them recover. So, they had to remain Marquises.


    Fairy Feather had somehow convinced the two brothers to fight for the power against Han Sen. Their power might have been Marquise, but their inner core was King. Their talents far exceeded those of an ordinary Marquise.


    In the past few days, they were healed enough to be Dukes again. If they sessfully absorbed the rebirthing power, there was every chance they could be Kings again.


    Using those two to fight against Han Sen was better than employing an average Duke to do the same. Against the cruel power of the brothers, Fairy Feather thought Han Sen would gain nothing.


    But he told them they had to allow Han Sen to gain some smidgen of power, so Sky Pce wouldn¡¯t be able to im foul y.


    ¡°The Pool of Rebirth is going to open. Please, proceed to the altar,¡± a Feather butler proimed.


    The altar was surprisinglyrge. Han Sen went to stand near the angel statue, where he would wait for the Pool of Rebirth to open.


    Ang and And stood on either side of the angel statue, with Han Sen in the middle. They didn¡¯t look at Han Sen once. They just coldly stood where they were.


    Ang and And did not take Han Sen for a threat. They used to be Kings, so no matter how popr Han Sen might have been, there was no reason for them to pay him any attention, they believed.


    Fairy Feather and the others were now all anticipating a good show. Only the envoys from Sky Pce watched the Pool of Rebirth curiously. They were keen to see how much Han Sen could gain from it.


    When Yun Changkong saw Ang and And, his eyes squinted. Those two brothers were in Holy Heaven, and very few knew about them. They had been locked up for centuries, so all memory of them should have faded. Yun Changkong still knew a thing or two, though.


    Yun Changkong did not know the two brothers, but he was in charge of the Cloudsmoke Building. It was a department that collected intelligence on races throughout the geno universe. So, he was familiar with famous Feathers across the ages.


    The Feathers had called two strange Marquises to fight with Han Sen, so Yun Changkong knew there was something abnormal going on.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to these guys than it seems,¡± Yun Changkong thought. He was trying to guess who those two brothers were.


    Yun Changkong found it very hard to believe that the Feathers would pick two Marquises to fight Han Sen fairly.


    The Feathers despised Kong Fei, and Han Sen had received Kong Fei¡¯s deified feather. There was also the Blood Feather Knife incident. There was no way the Feathers were willing to let Han Sen take their rebirthing powers.


    Yun Changkong could not recall having heard of the two brothers, but before long, the Pool of Rebirth opened.


    The angel statue started to spew water, and the angelic wings began to unfurl. Light glowed from the altar, and when it did, water fountained up from the statue. It turned into a crystal pir that shot right up into the sky.

 Chapter 2105 - Fighting in the Pool of Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 2105 Fighting in the Pool of Rebirth</h4>


    Han Sen reached out his hand to touch the energy that looked like water. It now made sense that this ce was called the Pool of Rebirth, as the energy it possessed was very thick and very much like liquid.


    When he touched that energy, he felt as if his body was being overwhelmed by a sudden surge of hormones. All of his cells throbbed, as if they were on the precipice of exploding.


    As quickly as he could, Han Sen used The Story of Genes to absorb the liquid energy.


    Ang and And began absorbing that liquid energy, too. This, however, wasn¡¯t the energy of rebirth. It was just a substance from the Pool of Rebirth that would ready them for the main course.


    Earlier, the angel statue¡¯s wings were folded forward in a way that cloaked its body from view. Even the statue¡¯s arms had been hidden.


    Now that the wings were open, though, the angel statue was revealed to be holding a stone vase. The energy held within that stone vase was the reason they hade. After a few seconds, the liquid energy flowed out of the vase, spreading as it came.


    Pop!


    Han Sen refined the liquid energy, and as he did, he heard a bubble pop from inside the vase. Shortly after, something white came out of the vase.


    Before Han Sen could see what it was exactly, Ang and And began glowing with white light. They turned into big angel-like figures themselves, and they shrouded their own bodies in the plushfort of their wings.


    Han Sen watched for a little while before he got a clear view of the white thing that hade out of the vase.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he thought. ¡°That¡¯s just weird.¡±


    The object was around the size of a hand, and when he looked closer, he saw that it was an egg with angel wings.


    It looked rather cute, actually. At first, it flew in circles around the angel statue. Before long, it seemed to notice the power of Ang and And, and as a result, it flew towards Ang.


    Han Sen knew that thing was the rebirthing power he hade for. Luckily, the Sky Pce leader had told him how to take the power for himself.


    The rebirthing power was strange, and it was not something Han Sen could take through force. He needed to attract it towards him with his own lifeforce. Normally, Feathers were the best at attracting and absorbing the rebirthing power. But the Sky Pce leader taught Han Sen a method of doing this himself. Following the instructions he¡¯d been given, he started off by casting The Story of Genes.


    ¡°Hm, I wonder if this will actually work?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The method the Sky Pce leader had given him was simple. It was so simple that Han Sen doubted it. It seemed too good to be true.


    Han Sen started off by casting The Story of Genes. Then, a godlight appeared and took the shape of a ring. It was like a nice little halo, sculpted to the size of Han Sen¡¯s head. In some ways, it looked like a mirror was perched directly above him.


    When Han Sen created that ring, the rebirthing power swerved away from Ang and turned around. It pped its wings and went towards Han Sen¡¯s ring instead.


    Seeing the rebirthing power heading for Han Sen, Fairy Feather and the others remained calm. They knew Han Sen would be tricky to deal with. It was because they knew this that they specifically sought out Ang and And to deal with him.


    Seeing the rebirthing power flying to Han Sen, Ang and And looked at each other. And nodded, and then his angel shadow turned gold.


    Boom!


    And took one step forward, with his giant angel shadow appearing gold. He opened his arms and wings. In a gesture that looked like he was weing the morning glory of the sky, he radiated thousands of beams of golden light like a holy angel.


    Everyone could see that And had leveled up to be a Duke. His lifeforce was strong, and he could attract the rebirthing power more strongly.


    Yun Changkong, seeing And¡¯s gold angel, thought, ¡°Judgment Angel Light. That is a forbidden technique of the Feather. Not many can learn it. I remember there were two brothers that learned this technique a few centuries ago. Are they...¡±


    Yun Changkong looked at And and Ang, and his expression turned gloomy. He thought to himself, ¡°If they really are the brothers, then Han Sen is in danger. Even the ring skill the leader has taught him won¡¯t be enough to ovee these two brothers.¡±


    Yun Changkong was now able to effectively guess what scheme had been concocted, and why things were going the way they were.


    And¡¯s gold angel appeared, and the rebirthing power going into Han Sen stopped. The egg¡¯s wings pped in confusion as it bobbed back and forth, unsure where it should go.


    As this urred, there was a popping sound. Another winged egg emerged from the vase, and it behaved just like the other one, as well. It was also wondering where it should go.


    Han Sen frowned. He was using the ring skill that the Sky Pce leader had taught him, but it didn¡¯t seem to be enough to attract the rebirthing power.


    And kept strengthening his gold angel light, but he was still engaged in oveing the allure of Han Sen¡¯s ring. Neither of them could attract the rebirthing power exclusively to themselves.


    Fairy Feather and the others were d that they had called on the brothers Ang and And. Ordinary Dukes would have definitely lost to Han Sen. When they saw And struggling to win, they realized how powerful the attraction of the ring was to the rebirthing power.


    But as dire as things might have seemed for the pair, they weren¡¯t worried, for Ang hadn¡¯t fully entered the contest yet. If the brothers cast their powers at the same time, the power unleashed would surely result in Han Sen losing.


    Yun Changkong frowned. The Sky Pce leader¡¯s ring was very strong. Han Sen was only an Earl with The Story of Genes, and yet he could fight against And who was a Duke. That meant the ring was very attractive to the rebirthing power. But there was still Ang left to deal with, and that meant the chances of Han Sen actually winning were slim to none.


    While Han Sen and And fought, many more winged eggs appeared out of the vase and became stuck between the two. In no time, a bunch of rebirthing powers were flying around in indecision.


    Ang stepped up beside And and touched his head. His own angel shadow turned gold. Ang had absorbed enough liquid energy to be a Duke.


    Ang then began to channel his power into And. His gold angel light was getting weaker, while And¡¯s gold angel light was getting brighter and brighter.


    The bnce between the gold angel and the ring was broken. The rebirthing power started to p their little wings and head for the gold angels.

 Chapter 2106 - 2106 Taking it by Force

    <strong>2106 Taking it by Force</strong>


    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s a powerful technique.¡± Han Sen frowned. He thought with Sky Pce leader¡¯s help and teachings, he¡¯d be able to get the rebirthing powers with ease. But of course, as usual, things weren¡¯t working out as he might have expected them to.


    If Han Sen was only dealing with one of the brothers, the ring skill the leader had taught him might have actually stood a chance. But now that the two of them hadbined their strength tobat Han Sen, he had no hope ofpeting.


    Seeing the rebirthing powers head for And, Han Sen wracked his mind for a way in which he could turn the tables. The ring skill had been created by the Sky Pce leader specifically to attract the rebirthing power. Han Sen had been counting on it to work, and now that it was proving ineffective, he had no clue what he might do.


    Attempting to attract the rebirthing power with his own lifeforce was useless. His lifeforce was weaker than And¡¯s, not to mention that the contest was two-on-one.


    ¡°I can¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth and then charged up a Jadeskin light. With it, he flew towards the rebirthing power.


    Han Sen wanted to see if the Marquise freezing godlight power could freeze the rebirthing power and stall it.


    When And and Ang saw Han Sen trying to grab the winged eggs, they did not even move. They justughed with disdain. The rebirthing power could not be taken by force. Even a King ss person could not use force to grab them.


    Fairy Feather elder smiled and spoke to Yun Changkong. ¡°Elder Yun, young people have no patience. Did you not tell him that he cannot take the rebirthing powers by force?¡±


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s a good thing that young people are reckless. That fire and passion should be maintained. They should strive for everything they can while they have the time to try,¡± Yun Changkong said coldly.


    Yun Changkong thought Han Sen was doing the right thing, even if he wasn¡¯t sessful. People who sat down like cabbages and didn¡¯t even try were the absolute worst. Fighting until the end, no matter how low the probability of sess¡ªthat was what everyone should do.


    So, while all the Feathers looked at Han Sen as if he was some sort of clown, Yun Changkong was of the firm belief that Han Sen was doing what was right. He admired his behavior.


    And it was true that Han Sen would never slow down and stop doing his best. No matter how trying the task was, he just never gave in. It might seem easy to never stop fighting, but very few could actually go on as he did.


    The Jadeskin godlight hit a rebirthing power, but the freezing godlight had no effect. It was like hitting a shadow, as the power shot right through its body.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t work.¡± Han Sen pretty much expected this result, so it wasn¡¯t as if he was disappointed.


    And and Ang, the two brothers, looked even more disdainful. And smirked. ¡°Rebirthing powers cannot be taken by force. You have to wait for them toe and enter your body. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    The Feather elders and elites wereughing their socks off. Their eyes were full of condescension as Han Sen¡¯s hands grabbed nothing. They looked at him like he was an absolute buffoon.


    Kong Fei had put out thentern of the Feathers, so there was no one that the Feathers hated more. In addition, Kong Fei had given deified feathers to Han Sen and Stay Up Late. To the Feathers, that meant Han Sen and Stay Up Late were Kong Fei¡¯s dogs. If Han Sen had not belonged to Sky Pce, he would have never been given ess to this pool. They would have hunted him down and killed him.


    You cannot force this. What an ignorant youth.¡± Fairy Feather elder stroked his beard as he spoke.


    ¡°The Pool of Rebirth is a sacred item belonging to the Feather, so of course it would help us,¡± another elder said.


    ¡°We should remind them not to take too much. They need to let Han Sen have some, as he is a guest,¡± an elder sneered. They were all so merry, and they practically radiated arrogance.


    The Sky Pce envoys frowned, but this was part of the deal between the Feathers and Sky Pce. It was not like the Feathers were ves.


    The Feathers had more options than just Sky Pce, but Sky Pce had made them the best offer. That was why the Feather allied with Sky Pce. The Feathers were controlled by Sky Pce, but they still governed their own affairs.


    If Sky Pcepletely controlled the Feathers, there would have been no reason to send envoys to the Feathers to discuss the future.


    The envoys of Sky Pce were not fond of the Feathers¡¯ behavior, but they couldn¡¯t make too much of an issue over it.


    It wouldn¡¯t reflect well on Sky Pce.


    Yun Changkong did not move. He just looked at Han Sen. He was on his own now, and there was no one there that could help him.


    Teaching Han Sen the ring technique had been a good idea. Even against two ordinary Dukes, Han Sen could have taken most of the rebirthing power. No one could have known that the Feathers would field such powerfulpetitors. And and Ang were twins, and they had Judgment Angel Light. They could transfer power to one another. That was something ordinary Dukes could not aplish.


    When their lifeforces joined as one, not even a genuine King could beat them. That was because they were Kings at one point, too.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected his Jadeskin light to work, so he used it mostly as a distraction. As the observers were focused on his futile attempts to capture the winged eggs, Han Sen got close enough to the statue to open the Demon Bug King Bai Sema.


    Han Sen could no longer afford to hold back; they had to see which side was stronger. It¡¯d be okay if he failed, but if he seeded, Han Sen was not going to leave them a single ounce of rebirthing power. He was taking everything for himself.


    Bzzt!


    A blue ss light appeared around Han Sen, encasing all the rebirthing powers and the angel statue within.


    ¡°Stupid! Rebirthing power cannot be blocked by force, either. You cannot use strength to trap it!¡± Andughed darkly.


    Fairy Feather smiled and said, ¡°It is good that young people work hard. But doing this is both reckless and foolish.¡±

 Chapter 2107 - 2107 You can be Strong but the Benefits are all Mine

    <strong>2107 You can be Strong but the Benefits are all Mine</strong>


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Fairy Feather elder and the other Feathers looked on in disbelief. The rebirthing powers that were flying toward Ang and And smacked into the blue shield. They could not prate the wall of light, and they ricochetted off one after another like meatballs bouncing off a te.


    ¡°Impossible! How can the rebirthing power be stopped like that?¡± And shouted at the top of his lungs. Ang was simply stunned into silence.


    Fairy Feather elder and the Kings stared with gaping jaws. They had no reaction to give, for what they saw was absolutely insane. It was well and truly baffling.


    The rebirthing powers had been blocked. Never in their wildest nightmares had they thought something like this could happen. Not even King ss elites could do such a thing.


    But the fact of the matter was in to see. This was happening. The rebirthing powers were being blocked by the blue light wielded by Han Sen. And because of the blue shield¡¯s ability to contain the rebirthing powers, the winged eggs could no longer detect the lifeforce of the brothers. With no alternatives avable to them, they all chose to drift towards Han Sen.


    Seeing that, Yun Changkong smiled. He was genuinely surprised by what he was witnessing, but pleasantly so. He knew about Han Sen possessing some sort of a shield treasure, due to the reports stating he had used it against the Night Ghosts during the wild chain of events that transpired on Night Ghost.


    Yun Changkong hadn¡¯t seen it in person before, though. He only had second-hand ounts to go on. He did not know the powers were this effective, but above all, he did not know it could be used to block the passage of the rebirthing powers.


    The envoys in Sky Pce were in sheer delight, as one might expect. Han Sen was representing Sky Pce, too, so it had made them incredibly frustrated to see Han Sen being relentlessly mocked.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s not bad. But then again, that¡¯s why he hails from Sky Pce.¡±


    ¡°I thought rebirthing powers were powerful. But now they¡¯re being shielded so easily?¡±


    ¡°It looks like the tales about them were incorrect, and they were just fanciful exaggerations.¡±


    Fairy Feather elder¡¯s face had turned an abhorrent shade of green. He couldn¡¯t speak under the crush of the painful shock he was experiencing. He had no clue what powers might have fueled Han Sen¡¯s shield to do what it was doing. It boggled his mind that it was able to block the rebirthing powers.


    Before they could even hope to form an understanding, though, the rebirthing powers were directly in front of Han Sen. A rebirthing power hit Han Sen¡¯s geno armor and melted into it. It shone like a holy light in his armor, making him glow with a holy aura.


    Pat! Pat! Pat!


    Many rebirthing powers hit the Spell armor like snow, making the armor glow.


    When every rebirthing power entered his system, Han Sen felt as if he was given a shot of adrenaline. His body was so alive, and power surged into each and every cell. It really did feel as if he was going to be reborn.


    Han Sen cast The Story of Genes to absorb those powers and evolve his Spell armor.


    The Spell armor was by far the hardest to level up. He gathered as much power as he could right now, because he wouldn¡¯t be afforded a second opportunity.


    Outside the shield, Ang and And red their power as strongly as they could. But try as they might, everything they did was useless.


    The Demon Bug Bai Sema blocked everything. The rebirthing powers could not detect them outside the shield, so they had no interested in going anywhere other than to Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen! You are cheating! Put away your shield!¡± Fairy Feather elder shouted.


    Yun Changkongughed and said, ¡°Fairy Feather, the rebirthing powers go for the one whose abilities they prefer. Random chance it a factor too, of course. But this is not cheating. If Han Sen is cheating in your books, then why did you get those two to lower their level from King to enter thispetition?¡±


    Fairy Feather elder¡¯s face turned red. He realized with frustration that Yun Changkong knew the true identity of the brothers.


    ¡°The rebirthing powers are distributed by the Pool of Rebirth. What do you think?¡± Yun Changkong looked at Fairy Feather elder and smiled.


    ¡°Well, well, I can only suppose that you are right. These matters should not be trifled with by us, and they should be exclusively sorted out by the individuals currently upying the Pool of Rebirth. This will all depend on their abilities and their abilities alone. We are only here as spectators and nothing more.¡± Fairy Feather coughed and spoke at high volume.


    Ang and And heard him, though. And they understood what he really meant. And punched the blue shield.


    When And punched, the giant gold angel shadow moved with him to punch the shield, too. The gold fist struck the blue shield like a giant smacking a crystal bowl.


    The shied looked like weak ss, but when the gold angel fist came into contact with it, it was the gold light that shattered. And¡¯s fist bounced off, and the blue light was wholly intact.


    And¡¯s face warped into something horrid. He gathered up more power and kept punching alongside his gold angel.


    The gold light shattered, but the shield remained untouched. Han Sen was inside it, calmly absorbing the rebirthing powers. His Spell armor was bing brighter and brighter.


    The Duke powers were unable to break the blue shield, and this shocked the Feather nobles.


    And clenched his jaw. Then, his body started to vibrate with power. His angel wings spread open wide, while an orb of light began to mass between his hands.


    That gold light was like a vortex swirling in his hands. The gold light became brighter and brighter, until it looked like lightning in his hands.


    Judgment Angel Light was a forbidden skill because practicing the art was very dangerous. It was so strong that there was a fair chance of it damaging the caster. It was the strongest attack geno art, but not even the Feathers dared use it.


    And and Ang were talented enough to bring their proficiency with it up to King ss. They could be the strongest Kings out of all the Feathers.


    Although they were only Dukes now, the Judgment Angel Light they were summoning would still be incredibly powerful.


    Boom!


    When that gold light reached its max size, And and his gold angel shoved it forward. The light looked as if it could destroy a gxy as it streaked toward the shield.


    Pang!


    The gold light shattered like ss. The blue shield, on the other hand, was totally fine. Against its blue surface, the terrifying Judgment Angel Light was no more than a delicate ss arrow.


    Many Feather elders and Dukes were shocked.


    Ang roared and gave his big Judgment Angel Light to And. And looked scary as he cast the second Judgment Angel Light. He gathered up the strength of two people.


    Boom!


    A thick gold light came against the blue shield like a light of judgment that could destroy Earth.


    But when the light came against the blue shield, it was the gold that broke again. Nothing happened to the shield. It was quite spooky.


    Everyone stared at the shield in awe.


    The strongest secret skill of the Feathers had been used by the brothers Ang and And, and it had proven useless.

 Chapter 2108 - Taking it all for Himself

    <h4>Chapter 2108 Taking it all for Himself</h4>


    I refuse to believe that this shield of his cannot be broken!¡± And fumed. He continued using his Judgment Angel Light to attack the blue shield.


    Han Sen stood where he was, allowing the rebirthing powers to cleanse him. He looked as blissful as if a pretty woman was giving him an excellent massage. He was very rxed.


    Fairy Feather elder and the others wanted to rip Han Sen¡¯s ugly face off.


    But the brothers¡¯ Judgment Angel Light could not even make the blue shield tremble, let alone make a dent. Han Sen¡¯s shield had encased the entire angel statue. The rebirthing powers that came flowing out of the vase all headed towards Han Sen. There was nothing the brothers Ang and And could do.


    Rebirthing powers flowed into the Spell armor continuously. The symbols across the Spell armor brightened, shrouding Han Sen in a holy light. He was like a sun within the Demon Bug Bai Sema.


    Ang and And continued to attack the Demon Bug Bai Sema, but nothing they tried worked. The shield did not even shake.


    When Fairy Feather elder and the others saw the rebirthing powers go into Han Sen, their hearts bled. No matter how much they hated Han Sen, there was little they could do. They could only watch the heartrending show.


    When Han Sen refused to remove the shield, it became apparent that he wanted all the power for himself. Fairy Feather shouted furiously, ¡°Take it! Take it! Yeah, so much rebirthing power will push you into going primal. You won¡¯t be able to cope, and you¡¯ll have to restart from the beginning.¡±


    There really was so much rebirthing power. There was enough there to satisfy the rebirthing needs of two Dukes. What he was thinking was correct.


    Fairy Feather wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this, either. Most Feathers were of the same mind. Han Sen had absorbed so much rebirthing powers, it¡¯d likely reset his geno armaments and turn the dial back to zero.


    But as more and more power came gushing into the Spell armor, what they expected didn¡¯t seem to ur. The Spell armor just continued to glow and nothing more.


    Half of the rebirthing powers had emerged now, and all of them had been taken by Han Sen. Not even a Duke should have been able to withstand that amount of energy. He should have gone primal by now.


    But Han Sen still stood calmly in the light, with nothing distressing urring.


    Ang and And ceased attacking. They just stood there, watching Han Sen absorb every rebirthing power. They looked extremely awkward. The Pool of Rebirth had already started, so they would have to wait for all of this to be over before they could leave the altar.


    The whole race of the Feathers were embarrassed. They did not speak, and some of them had to slink away.


    The Sky Pce envoys, on the other hand, spoke merrily amongst themselves. They spoke about how much rebirthing power Han Sen might need to level up.


    As time went by, fewer and fewer winged eggs were being released from the vase. Han Sen¡¯s Spell armor was getting even brighter, but it did not look like it was going to be a Marquise.


    Han Sen thought that much power would level up his Spell armor, but as the rebirthing power trickled off, the armor didn¡¯t seem ready to reach a higher tier.


    ¡°Oh no! So much energy and yet Spell still isn¡¯t going to be a Marquise?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    The Feathers were in even more shock than Han Sen about this, though. Han Sen was going to absorb all of that rebirthing power, and yet he wasn¡¯t going to level up. His geno armament wasn¡¯t reborn, either. It was hard to imagine how he had managed to absorb so much power without being overwhelmed.


    When thest rebirthing power exited the vase, the liquid energy ceased its discharge, too. Then, the altar started to dim.


    Han Sen absorbed thest rebirthing power, and Spell looked like an armor built from the sun. It was so bright you could hardly look at it. But despite that, it had not reached Marquise ss.


    Han Sen knew there was no hope of aplishing that here. And now he realized just how difficult it was to level up The Story of Genes. That geno art required a mountain of treasure. Poor people could never hope to learn it. Even rich people would go bankrupt trying to meet its demands.


    The Pool of Rebirth stopped running and the crystal pir became dim. Han Sen had been the one to absorb every rebirthing power, and the brothers had been denied a single one.


    ¡°So what if he took all that power? After all that power absorption, he still cannot be a Marquise. No matter how hard he tries, he¡¯ll never be deified! I doubt he¡¯ll even reach King ss. He is just a waste of resources.¡± Words like these were exactly how the Feathers tried tofort themselves.


    But even so, they could not deny how surprising the Demon Bug Bai Sema had been.


    Even with the brothersbining their Judgment Angel Light, they could not make the shield rattle. They wondered if a King ss elite could hope to break it.


    ¡°What treasure was that shield? Why was it so strong?¡±


    ¡°It looks like only Kings can break that shield. I cannot believe this treasure fell into the hands of an Earl.¡±


    ¡°I bet Knife Queen or Sky Pce leader lent it to him. How could an Earl like him obtain such a powerful treasure?¡±


    ¡°With this treasure, he could do anything in this universe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame this treasure is in the hands of scum.¡±


    No matter how much the Feathersined, they could not change the facts of the matter. They could not obtain a single ounce of power from that Pool of Rebirth session. Sky Pce had only upied one slot of the three, and in doing so, imed every single rebirthing power.


    Sky Pce had two more spots to use, and if they sent someone else like Han Sen, that would mean they¡¯d be getting the equivalent of nine sessions instead of the three they were allocated.


    But despite their bitterness, there was nothing the Feathers could do about it. They had to gnash their teeth and swallow their pride.


    The envoys continued their discussions with Holy Heaven, so Han Sen did not see the point in hanging around now. He left Holy Heaven to return to Sky Pce where he could absorb the Jade Spirits.


    The Story of Genes was hopeless to level up, and not even Han Sen was confident in whether it could one day be deified. It took an extreme amount of power just to be Marquise, so god knew how much it would take to be deified.

 Chapter 2109 - Geno Being Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 2109 Geno Being Scroll</h4>


    Han Sen sat in an airship on his way back to Sky Pce. When the ship dropped out of hyperspeed, Han Sen was suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of extreme worry and nervousness.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen summoned his Demon Bug Bai Sema to protect himself. Then, there was a light. Everything was consumed by that sudden scary power that was faster than the speed of sound.


    The Demon Bug Bai Sema made a squeaky noise within the light. It sounded like ss that was about to crack, which told him his shield might have finally met its match.


    ¡°Gah! Who wants to kill me this time?¡± Han Sen thought as he sweated bullets. He cast his Blood-Pulse Sutra and opened a space portal which he could use to return to the sanctuaries. He¡¯d be safe there.


    This power, whatever it was, was not something he could fight against. Even if the Demon Bug Bai Sema could withstand it, Han Sen couldn¡¯t even discern where the attack wasing from. If a deified elite wasing for him, the Demon Bug Bai Sema wouldn¡¯t be able to help him.


    With the adrenaline pumping through him, the light seemed tost forever. In reality, though, the entire attack took less than a single second.


    ...


    News quickly circted that a big, scary light had incinerated Han Sen¡¯s airship within the space of a single second. There was not even dust left to hover around in the vacuum, and Han Sen himself was gone.


    Needless to say, the entirety of Sky Pce was pretty angry about what had taken ce. They eagerly wanted to find out where the attack hade from.


    The rtionship between Sky Pce and the Feathers became tense and sour due to the Feathers being the likeliest perpetrator. There was still the chance another faction had tried to frame the already-suspicious Feathers, of course, but that wasn¡¯t always everyone¡¯s first thought.


    And unfortunately, due to the entire ship being obliterated, along with theplete disappearance of Han Sen, most people believed he had been killed. They did not think he could have survived such a strike.


    Sky Pce and Narrow Moon conducted a joint investigation to find whoever who behind the attack, but there wasn¡¯t a single lead to follow up on. They couldn¡¯t even find out who cast those powers.


    They only knew that the power that had attacked the spaceship must have been unleashed by either a half-deified or a fully-fledged deified elite.


    It couldn¡¯t have been done by a hi-tech weapon, because weapons like that needed to be set up and prepared. Its presence would have left evidence, too. Items like that would have been found as soon as the investigative teams entered the system.


    There were no clues or leads for the investigators to pick up, but at least that told them one thing. It told them that it was a person or a creature that was behind the attack. It would take a thinking mind to avoid leaving evidence.


    Han Sen had run back to the sanctuaries, of course. He did not know if there was an enemy guarding the point he jumped, so he wasn¡¯t in a rush to return. He stayed home for a while before going back to the geno universe.


    When he teleported through, Han Sen wore the four-faced eight-armed golden buddha soul armor. He also hid his presence, so no one could discern that he was actually Han Sen.


    Han Sen, after appearing in space, quickly scanned the area. There were no enemies in the nearby vicinity. It made him feel greatly relieved, and after identifying the nearests, he flew in the direction of one.


    The hyperspeed checkpoint in space had been destroyed with the ship, so there wouldn¡¯t be any more shipsing through for quite some time.


    Fortunately, there was a close by where he could book passage. Due to the small size of the, it wasn¡¯t very civilized. In the geno universe, this was more like a station. There used to be a hyperspace checkpoint there, but it was hardly used anymore. There wasn¡¯t a ship that could take Han Sen to Sky Pce.


    Han Sen booked passage to the Fire Lotus system, hoping he could find a ship there that would take him to Sky Pce.


    Fire Lotus system was a territory that belonged to the Thousand Treasures, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the same group that ran Stay Up Late¡¯s Wanjie Treasury. Fire Lotus system was just a border system that the Thousand Treasures happened to own.


    When Han Sen arrived at the Fire Lotus system, he looked for another ship that might take him to Sky Pce. But then, something strange appeared in the midst of space.


    The emptiness of space opened like a pair of curtains, revealing a weird scroll that hung in the ck.


    In a mind-boggling way that seemed to defy physics itself, the scroll was visible from every in the geno universe as it unfurled. And as it opened, names appeared across its surface.


    Those names were shining. Even from a billion lightyears away, they could be clearly seen. Elites from races all across the universe were represented. Some of these names had been on the scroll for centuries, but they were still known and feared throughout the universe.


    The scroll continued to unroll, with more and more names bing visible. From Kings to Barons, there was at least ten thousand names written for each tier. Every name was the best of their ss a hundred years ago. It was the greatest moment in those elites¡¯ lives.


    First King: Zhang Xuandao (Sky) Second King: Dragon One (Dragon)


    Everyone could feel the glory exuded by those names. When the scroll waspletely unfurled, all the names shone as if they¡¯d do so forever. And they brightened up the stars.


    Boom!


    Space itself was shaking, and the light of the scroll shattered like dust. The scroll in the sky became empty, and then a few words appeared again.


    First King: Zhang Xuandao (Sky)


    A shadow appeared on the surface of the bronze scroll. The shadow took the shape of an angelic-looking man. The image grew in size, bing clearer and more detailed.


    This was the man who had defeated everyone to reach the top.


    ¡°Blergh!¡±


    Han Sen almost choked in surprise. That first person on the Geno Being Scroll, Zhang Xuandao, was the Sky Pce leader. The shadows that appeared behind him disyed the history of his battles across the centuries. Everyone was now able to admire his heroic fights.


    But then it started showing the following names on the list, and when it reached the tenth King, it showed no more. And then, it moved on to show the number one Duke.


    The top ten of every level appeared on the bronze scroll. The way they fought made people very excited¡ªeven those who weren¡¯t interested inbat.

 Chapter 2110 - The Fighting Begins

    <h4>Chapter 2110 The Fighting Begins</h4>


    The shadowed images left the inhabitants of the geno universe in a state of awe as they cycled through elite after elite. Then, they became dust across the scroll. And when all was said and done, nothing remained of them.


    The names disappeared from the lists, leaving only empty brackets. All the names from a century ago were gone, including the names of the number one King, number one Duke, and number one Marquise. All that remained were the empty ranks now.


    Boom!


    All the lists cracked, breaking apart to reveal an image that seemed to tear its way through space itself. A picture was forming; one that showcased a mountain, water, stars, suns, and moons. There were seas and clouds, deserts and green fields.


    This sweeping canvas had expanded across the whole sky. It cycled through the images, focusing on each one in turn. The images shed by quickly enough to make an observer dizzy.


    Countless stars began to fall from the painting. To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, one of the stars fell directly before his feet.


    When the glow diminished, he saw that a in white sheet of paper hadnded by his feet.


    Han Sen nced around at the others that were nearby. Every person around him had received a simr piece of paper, and many were already writing down their name and race. Some of the more primal creatures thatcked the ability to write would simply press their paws and ws down on the parchment to register.


    But whether you wrote down your name or pressed your hand against the paper, the papers soon regained their glow and flew back into the sky, returning to the bronze scroll.


    Across countless systems, many of those same star-like lights were racing off into space like an inverse meteor shower. They were all headed for the same bronze scroll.


    Han Sen nced at the paper in front of him and started to turn away. But suddenly, he felt himselfpelled to write down his name as Dor and list his race as human. As soon as Han finished writing and lifted his fingers off the paper, the registration sheet flew up into the sky and into the scroll.


    ¡°Well, if that god wants to look for a human, I will let him look. If he makes a move, then we will all be able to see what he tries.¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind drifted back to the conversation he had with God¡¯s Retribution.


    While Han Sen was still mulling all of this over, his papernded on the scroll with a strange light.


    Han Sen felt his body twist and distort in a familiar fashion; it reminded him of how it felt to use a teleporter. When the process was over, and his footing was stable again, he found himself standing in the middle of a grassy field.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m inside the Geno Being Scroll.¡± Han Sen looked around. Hended in the precise spot his sheet of paper did.


    Han Sen continued looking around until he saw a giant monster rushing towards him. It was a Marquise xenogeneic.


    The dinosaur-like monster came rumbling forward, but Han Sen did not move. When the monster was in front of him, he just put his hand out and touched the horn protruding from the beast¡¯s nose.


    Boom!


    The monster stopped like it had hit a wall.


    Han Sen then punched the monster, sending it flying. The monster¡¯s body tore a trench into the ground as it skidded backwards, and it heaved up blood while it squirmed around. It quickly submitted to death.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. ck Steel Beast: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°It died that easily?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    When his Jadeskin leveled up to Marquise, Han Sen¡¯s body and power became far stronger. It helped a whole lot more than the elevation of his Blood Pulse Sutra did.


    Many Marquises saw this take ce, and when they did, their faces changed. They quickly summoned their white papers and tore them up. Their bodies all twisted and vanished as they departed the Geno Being Scroll.


    Han Sen summoned his own paper, looking down at his signature. Now he knew that if he destroyed the paper, he¡¯d lose and be sent out of the scroll. Han Sen would never concede, of course. Hemanded the paper to fly, and it hovered next to him like a fairy.


    People could see the name Dor and the race human. And Han Sen could also see the other Marquises disying their own papers in a simr fashion.


    No matter how hard or dirty a fight became, a paper couldn¡¯t be affected by anyone other than its owner. Only the owner could decide whether or not they wanted to abandon the scroll.


    Han Sen was walking on a grassy in. He had heard that when contestants first entered the Geno Being Scroll, a bloodbath would ensue. The ten thousand left alive would appear on the list, and then a harder fight would follow to determine final ranking.


    In the first fight, staying alive and in the scroll were the only things that mattered. If hested until there were only ten thousand people left, he¡¯d seed.


    Because different races had different powers, some of them were choosing to hide themselves. Han Sen did not n on hiding, though. He wanted every creature and god to know there was a human named Dor in the geno universe.


    A Dragon with wings and dragon horns walked toward Han Sen. He looked at Han Sen¡¯s paper and smiled.


    ¡°Human? Never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Dragon?¡± Han Sen asked the Dragon.


    ¡°Dragon Thirty-Nine. You are unlucky to encounter me,¡± Dragon Thirty-Nine said, raising his head. His masculine body was pumped full of hormones.


    Not everyone joined the Geno Being Scroll fight, of course. Not many Dragons had decided to participate this time around. Dragon Neen and Dragon Nine were the only other Dragons who had decided to join.


    Many Dragon elders were watching this fight, though.


    Dragon Neen and Dragon Nine hade with Dragon Thirty-Nine, because Dragon Thirty-Nine was the weakest Dragon to participate in the Geno Being Scroll. Although he was the weakest of the Marquise Dragons, to an outsider, any pure Dragon was obscenely strong. He was only weakpared to the other pure Dragons.


    ¡°What is a human? I have never heard of it. Kill him quick and do not waste time.¡± Dragon Nine smiled.


    Dragon Thirty-Nine seemed to hear what he said, and so he roared. Then, he threw a punch at Han Sen. A presence surged before his fist like a raging dragon.


    Han Sen did not dodge, though. He just threw a punch to meet Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s. He only used pure, in strength, though. He didn¡¯t even bother summoning a godlight.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re trying to fight a Dragon with pure power? This human might be cute, but he is also naive...¡± Before Dragon Nine finished speaking, his face went nk.

 Chapter 2111 - Violent Human

    <h4>Chapter 2111 Violent Human</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s fist punched the Dragon that was made of a draconic presence, and it made him into something that was like paste. Han Sen punched into the being, pulverizing all the fist came into contact with.


    Pang!


    When Han Sen¡¯s fist collided with Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s fist, Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s face turned crooked.


    His fist and arm was twisted, too. Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s fist came against Han Sen¡¯s fist like a ball hitting a sheet of steel. The finger bones cracked, making his facial expressions distort. The whole arm was made to twist, shattering the armor as it all urred.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist was still advancing, as well. It was strong like a piston-driven pir, driving itself straight into Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s chest.


    Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s muscles were no match, and they immediately buckled to the force and started to cave in. His body was quick to look like a cooked shrimp. Dragon blood gushed as Han Sen¡¯s foe went flying backwards.


    Pang!


    Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s body came back down, digging a long trench through the earth. He eventually hit rocks. The velocity of skid was so strong, he broke through the rocks, and it was only then that he came to a stop.


    Dragon Neen and Dragon Nine were both in shock. Their mouths were open wide in what best amounted to a fine helping of disbelief. All they could do was stare at the Dragon dust. They could not believe their eyes.


    With Dragon¡¯s bodies being what they were, it was hard toprehend one could be defeated so easily by someone of the same tier. That punch almost killed Dragon Thirty-Nine with ease.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Dragon that were in shock, either. All the other Marquises that witnessed the fight were bbergasted, too.


    That was because it was a Dragon. The world¡¯s bravest sorts were of the Dragon. One of them had been punched, soaring through the air like a ragdoll. It was quite scary.


    ¡°Human... dor... What is that race... Have you heard of them before?¡±


    ¡°No... human... sounds so strange...¡±


    ¡°Scary... Even a Dragon¡¯s body was punched that way...¡±


    ¡°The bodies of humans are scary.¡±


    Many creatures began to ravenously discuss the event. Dragon Thirty-Nine was soaked in his own blood, hopelessly trying to scramble out from the rubble of the rocks. His chest was still sunken and he could barely rise to his feet. Dragon blood kept pouring out of his facial orifices.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Dragon Thirty-Nine roared. His body expanded, and his Dragon wings possessed a frightening draconic aura. His body was suddenly overtaken by what looked like real dragon scales. His Dragon horns were shining more than ever. Overall, he was now looking like a bonafide dragon, albeit in a humanoid form.


    Furthermore, the arm that had been broken by Han Sen was healed.


    Dragon Thirty-Nine had be a xenogeneic. That was the form he had activated. And with him now firing on all cylinders, he approached his opponent. His body broke through space to teleport directly before Han Sen. His scaled fists came forward in a punch towards Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    The fist tore through the air and then exploded. To witness the pressure, force, and power of that soaring punch, you¡¯d be swift to think that it could obliterate any mountain.


    Another hand appeared then, though. It was one that was d in a golden armor. It appeared directly before that newly-scaled fist. Those long, gold fingers grabbed Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s iing fist.


    That scary punch was brought to aplete standstill. All of its power and desired impact vanished in less than a second. It felt as if his punch had all just been pretend, and it was all an illusion where no strength was actually used.


    In everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, the gold-armored hand moved. Dragon Thirty-Nine was then picked up by it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The strong xenogeneic body of Dragon Thirty-Nine was reduced into a mere punching bag. Han Sen grabbed it and kept swinging it up and down to create two giant craters in the ground.


    Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s mutant Dragon body as totally broken. After a few hits, the rigidity was lost and it became soft.


    ¡°Wa!¡± The noise of a paper being ripped sounded. Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s almost-obliterated body disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Too crazy. He can even kill a Dragon that brutally... how strong is that guy¡¯s body...¡±


    ¡°He is not of the same level, surely. Dragon Thirty-Nine was quick to rip his paper, but I don¡¯t me him. A few more hits like that and he was bound to blow up.¡±


    ¡°They were both Marquise, and that guy beat the Dragon. Why are the bodies of humans so scary.¡±


    ¡°I wonder why I haven¡¯t heard of this race before?¡±


    Many creatures began to ravenously discuss the event. Dragon Thirty-Nine was soaked in his own blood, hopelessly trying to scramble out from the rubble of the rocks. His chest was still sunken and he could barely rise to his feet. Dragon blood kept pouring out of his facial orifices.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Dragon Thirty-Nine roared. His body expanded, and his Dragon wings possessed a frightening draconic aura. His body was suddenly overtaken by what looked like real dragon scales. His Dragon horns were shining more than ever. Overall, he was now looking like a bonafide dragon, albeit in a humanoid form.


    Furthermore, the arm that had been broken by Han Sen was healed.


    Dragon Thirty-Nine had be a xenogeneic. That was the form he had activated. And with him now firing on all cylinders, he approached his opponent. His body broke through space to teleport directly before Han Sen. His scaled fists came forward in a punch towards Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    The fist tore through the air and then exploded. To witness the pressure, force, and power of that soaring punch, you¡¯d be swift to think that it could obliterate any mountain.


    Another hand appeared then, though. It was one that was d in a golden armor. It appeared directly before that newly-scaled fist. Those long, gold fingers grabbed Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s iing fist.


    That scary punch was brought to aplete standstill. All of its power and desired impact vanished in less than a second. It felt as if his punch had all just been pretend, and it was all an illusion where no strength was actually used.


    In everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, the gold-armored hand moved. Dragon Thirty-Nine was then picked up by it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The strong xenogeneic body of Dragon Thirty-Nine was reduced into a mere punching bag. Han Sen grabbed it and kept swinging it up and down to create two giant craters in the ground.


    Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s mutant Dragon body as totally broken. After a few hits, the rigidity was lost and it became soft.


    ¡°Wa!¡± The noise of a paper being ripped sounded. Dragon Thirty-Nine¡¯s almost-obliterated body disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Too crazy. He can even kill a Dragon that brutally... how strong is that guy¡¯s body...¡±


    ¡°He is not of the same level, surely. Dragon Thirty-Nine was quick to rip his paper, but I don¡¯t me him. A few more hits like that and he was bound to blow up.¡±


    ¡°They were both Marquise, and that guy beat the Dragon. Why are the bodies of humans so scary.¡±


    ¡°I wonder why I haven¡¯t heard of this race before?¡±

 Chapter 2112 - There are Still Creatures Like That?

    <h4>Chapter 2112 There are Still Creatures Like That?</h4>


    Crazy Cow Viscount kept attacking Littleflower, but despite all its efforts, it could not hit him. All its scary punches ended up flying harmless past or hitting the ground, kicking up a flurry of sand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Fight Grandpa Cow,¡± Crazy Cow Viscount shouted as he chased after Littleflower.


    He had thrown countless punches, but he couldn¡¯t even brush Littleflower¡¯s clothing.


    At the same time, Littleflower waspletely confused. Crazy Cow was so ferocious and confident, but Littleflower could not wrap his head around why the creature¡¯s attacks were so wed.


    ¡°This must be a trick...¡± Littleflower usually practiced with the elites in Sacred, and even a simple attack from one of those monsters had subtlety and depth.


    Littleflower had learned that skills that appeared simple were often the most frightening.


    So, Littleflower thought that Crazy Cow¡¯s confidence meant it was a strong enemy. He kept thinking that the cow¡¯s awful techniques and misses were some sort of trick. He never once contemted there might be noobs in the world.


    But as time went by, Littleflower eventually realized the mistakes were indeed genuine. There was no ulterior motive, and he was not going to be tricked.


    ¡°Fight me! Fight me! Fight me!¡± Crazy Cow was getting mad. He was looking murderous, and there was no fear in his rage-filled eyes.


    He had punched for so long, but he had yet to even damage Littleflower¡¯s clothes. He felt so powerless, and that overwhelming sense of failure drove him even crazier. He wanted to fight, not run around trying to catch a mouse.


    Suddenly, Crazy Cow Viscount saw Littleflowere to a stop. He was so happy. He gathered up all his power and turned it into speed. He raced forward faster than he ever had in his life, preparing to punch Littleflower. He shouted, ¡°Kid, there is nowhere to run!¡±


    Littleflower was not nning on running, though. He too lifted a fist, aiming it at Crazy Cow.


    ¡°Good! Come and feel Grandpa Cow¡¯s power.¡± Excitement pulsed through Crazy Cow¡¯s veins. His big body twisted as he threw all his power into his punch.


    Pang!


    Crazy Cow Viscount¡¯s giant fist came against Littleflower¡¯s own little fist.


    But Crazy Cow¡¯s creepily ecstatic face went nk. He looked shocked at first, and then that shock became horror as his body reversed direction and began to soar backward. With the twinkle of a star, he disappeared somewhere in the distance.


    ¡°Could it really have been that weak?¡± Littleflower froze. He stared up at the sky, not believing what had just happened.


    ...


    Inside another section of the Geno Being Scroll, many fights were raging. People were getting kicked out of the match every second, whittling down the roster to only the ten thousand that were allowed to remain.


    Han Sen slowly walked across a field, but there were no creatures around. Even if he had been really eager to get into a fight, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to. He¡¯d been walking for a while, and he still hadn¡¯t seen anyone.


    Time passed, and many more creatures were kicked out. After ten days, the initial fights came to an end. Han Sen spent most of that time waiting. After defeating Dragon Thirty-Nine, he hadn¡¯t encountered any other creatures.


    Han Sen was resting on a field when he felt the dimension distort. He eventually found himself back in the Fire Lotus system.


    The other tier battles ended over the next few days, and when the roster for every tier had been whittled down to ten thousand, the painting on the scroll became dust. It started to show the rankings again.


    Han Sen looked over it, and he found himself in the nine thousand bracket of the Marquise tier. He was practically near the end, but there was the figure 2 listed by his name. Han Sen started reading the other entries, and he saw that every other being had a number beside their name, as well. The higher their rank, the greater their number.


    Han Sen quickly realized what he was looking at. That was the number of enemies they had defeated.


    After Han Sen entered the Geno Being Scroll, he killed ck Steel Beast and Dragon Thirty-Nine. He didn¡¯t kill any more Marquises, and no one else sought to provoke him. So, his score remained a measly 2. The names up high on the rankings had thousands of wins.


    But those rankings were just temporary. When the ranked fights began, that was when you fought for first ce.


    Han Sen looked at the first few ranks, and he saw Dragon Eight of the Dragon upying the number one slot. The one that was number two was just a paw print. What race that was, Han Sen hadn¡¯t a clue.


    The next few were beings of races Han Sen was unfamiliar with. There was a Demon at number five, however, and its name was Kahn.


    ¡°That guy survived and joined the Geno Being Scroll, huh?¡± Han Sen moved on, unconcerned.


    Han Sen looked further down and saw a few more creatures he did not know. There were too many different races in the geno universe. Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected to recognize many names, but he did see a few Sky in lofty ces on the leaderboards.


    When Han Sen looked into the eight thousand ranks, he saw Lone Bamboo¡¯s name.


    ¡°It looks like the rankings don¡¯t mean much now. Many of the truly scary sorts are probably at the back, like Lone Bamboo,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen looked at the other ranks, but it was like looking at nothing. He didn¡¯t know any of them.


    Han Sen turned to the King ss tier rankings and saw Knife Queen there. She was six thousand ces away from the top. Since the Sky Pce leader was deified, he couldn¡¯t participate in the Geno Being Scroll. But even if he had been able to, he wouldn¡¯t have joined.


    The first ce in the King ss rankings was held by Dragon One. Han Sen did not know if it was the Dragon One he encountered in Return Ruin Sea or the Dragon One from a century ago. They were two different people.


    The Dragons were ranked like that every generation, so there was always more than one Dragon One.


    Han Sen was not interested in the low level ranks. He only nced at the first fewckadaisically. When he looked at the Viscount scoring, though, he was given a shock.


    ¡°Littleflower?¡± Han Sen saw the first rank on the Viscount leaderboard read ¡°Sacred ¨C Han Littleflower.¡±


    ¡°That cannot be my Littleflower, can it?¡± Excitement bubbled within Han Sen. If that was really his son, then Han Sen now knew that he was in a ce called Sacred. It¡¯d be much easier to find him with that name.


    For the longest time, he had been unable to find out where Littleflower was being held. It was all because he had no clue where to even begin looking. The universe was far too big.


    Han Sen wanted the rank fights to start soon, so he could confirm that the Viscount leaderboard was true. He wanted to find out if that Littleflower was indeed his son.

 Chapter 2113 - Evil Eye

    <h4>Chapter 2113 Evil Eye</h4>


    Han Sen was not the only one taking notice of Littleflower, though. Not by a long shot. The whole geno universe had started to pay attention to the previously-unknown Viscount named Littleflower.


    Most people didn¡¯t give Han Sen a second thought due to the score he had ended up on, and the title of Sacred was a far more enticing subject to talk about.


    Sacred was actually a faction, not a race. In fact, it had once conquered all the other races, and its roots reached far back into the history of the universe. Sacred was actually the very first race to light antern.


    Despite their former glory, something awful must have taken ce that had sunk the faction into darkness and obscurity. It wasmonly believed that all the old Sacred elites had vanished from the universe.


    But now, someone had used the name Sacred to participate in the Geno Being Scroll¡¯s leaderboard. And in addition to that, that contestant hade out on top of the Viscounts. It was drawing quite a bit of attention.


    Truthfully, only the oldest people really knew about Sacred and the implications of Littleflower¡¯s rise. Most people only admired Littleflower¡¯s score because of his tender age.


    In the geno universe, size did not represent your age. But, to put it simply, Littleflower just looked like a kid.


    On a primal, an old man stood clutching a staff. His head was that of a dog. He looked at the Geno Being Scroll¡¯s scoreboard¡ªthe Viscount one, in particr. Seeing the name Sacred made his old eyes shine brightly.


    ¡°Sacred has an heir?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Those *ssholes of Sacred aren¡¯t dead yet?¡± Deep in a sea, a dragon-like creature stared up through the water at the scoreboard. The word Sacred worried him.


    In many ces across the geno universe, mysterious people and creatures were observing the Geno Being scoreboard. They all examined the person upying first ce for Viscounts.


    Sacred and Littleflower¡¯s name was suddenly all across the geno universe.


    Han Sen¡¯s rank, meanwhile, was way too low. No one paid attention to the bottom ranks of the Marquises.


    Deciding to remain in the Fire Lotus system for the time being, Han Sen browsed the web. He soon came to learn that the most popr Marquise wasn¡¯t Lone Bamboo or Dragon Eight: it was a man known as Evil Eye.


    Many gamblers had put swathes of money on Evil Eye winning. Some websites had surveys on xenogeneic rankings. On these, Evil Eye had much support. Dragon Eight was in second ce in terms of poprity, but Evil Eye was favored multiple times over.


    ¡°Who is this Evil Eye? He has so much support. Is he stronger than Lone Bamboo?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe this was correct, and so he tried to find more information on Evil Eye.


    After checking him out, he realized Evil Eye was actually quite famous.


    The Feathers had the Pool of Rebirth, and it could reset geno armaments but also level up a person¡¯s talents. The Buddha had a technique that could pass all knowledge and skills to a person of the next generation.


    But those powers weren¡¯t real, physical rebirth. Evil Eye, however, was a person that could really be reborn.


    So far, no one knew what sort of creature Evil Eye was. No one knew his race, and they only knew his name was Evil Eye. He had be famous long ago, because he used to be indestructible in the geno universe.


    Even deified elites died of old age, and the same was true for Evil Eye. But not long after Evil Eye died, another Evil Eye would be born. The new Evil Eye was not of the same race as the first one, and neither was he as strong. When he was found, he was just an Earl.


    But as time passed, this Evil Eye became stronger. He even became stronger than the first Evil Eye. He was unstoppable.


    As millennia passed, this cycle continued. Every time Evil Eye died, a new Evil Eye would rise from a different race and be stronger than thest.


    Evil Eye had appeared as a Dragon, Demon, Feather, and even as one of the Meka. The only constant thread connecting the Evil Eyes was their possession of four evil eyes.


    But Evil Eye himself had said that there had only been one Evil Eye. He said that there was only him and no others.


    So, people started to believe that Evil Eye could really be reborn. Whenever he died, he was reincarnated in a new form. What method he used to aplish this was unknown, as was the reason why he always appeared as a member of a different race.


    This time, when he was reborn, no one knew what race he belonged to. All that could be gleaned was the name he had on the scoreboard.


    In the initial battle, he hadn¡¯t killed a single opponent. He was at the bottom of the Marquise list, but the name Evil Eye instilled a confidence in the people of the geno universe that he would be the one to be first rank.


    After so many cycles of rebirth, his mind had be deified. It was just that his body was still tethered to the level of Marquise. No one would treat him as an ordinary Marquise, though.


    Even powerful Marquises like Lone Bamboo and Dragon Eight would think Evil Eye was better than themselves. Evil Eye was above everyone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a guy like this out here. It¡¯ll be hard to achieve first ce, if so. I hope I don¡¯t run into him too soon. If I do, all my efforts will go to waste if I end up fighting him here at the beginning.¡± As Han Sen read the legends about Evil Eye, his curiosity grew.


    There were ten thousand Marquises who would be engaged in battle, though. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be unlucky enough to encounter Evil Eye.


    On the day that the ranked fights were ready to begin, all the people in the geno universe watched the leaderboards intently. The strong ones did, especially. They were hoping to fight weak enemies, too.


    Quickly, though, the leaderboard on the Geno Being Scroll started to move. When it became legible again, it had split into a schedule of fights.


    Han Sen nced at his listed opponent and noticed it wasn¡¯t Evil Eye. This made him feel very relieved. He didn¡¯t think he was the best Marquise anymore, and he thought it¡¯d be best if he started with a less desperate fight.


    But when Han Sen looked closer, he was given a shock. His first opponent was listed as Kahn ¨C Demon.


    ¡°It looks like my fate is intertwined with Kahn¡¯s.¡± Han Sen smiled.

 Chapter 2114 - First Figh

    <h4>Chapter 2114 First Figh</h4>


    After looking at the opponents he would have to go up against, Han Sen nced over Littleflower¡¯s potential foes that were in the Viscount tier. He noticed that in the midst of them all, there was one particr race that he had never heard of before. It was represented by a simple paw print.


    ¡°Ugh, whatever. I don¡¯t care. I just need to finish this next fight as soon as I am able to, so I can find out if that Viscount is truly my Littleflower,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The Geno Being Scroll was special. All the creatures in the gxy could watch the fights unfold. Even creatures without eyes could feel what was happening in the fights. But no matter what tools or skills you used, nothing could record the fights forter viewing.


    If you used a machine to try to record any of the matches that were taking ce, and youter went to y the files you had created, you would only see footage of a bronze scroll in the sky. The scroll itself would lookpletely empty.


    All the tiers started fighting at the same time, so Han Sen would have to finish his fights before Littleflower did. That way, he could race to see Littleflower.


    The teams were established, and again, the names upon the scroll became dust. A painting then appeared instead.


    Same as before, Han Sen felt things around him be distorted. He soon entered the scroll again, and the paper with his name written on it appeared next to him.


    But the arena was different than it had been thest time. This time, he was on the sea. His body hovered above the waves. He looked around and saw a Demon man a few thousand meters away. He was looking at Han Sen, too.


    Kahn saw Han Sen and frowned. He couldn¡¯t tell what race his opponent was beneath the gold armor he was d in, but he presumed him to be a Demon.


    ¡°Dor? Human?¡± Kahn looked at Han Sen¡¯s paper and mulled the details over to himself.


    He was the strongest Marquise Demon to participate in the Geno Being Scroll. Even so, Kahn was not a reckless man, and he had taken the time to research every Marquise that he might be going against.


    In regards to the human Dor, Kahn knew he had defeated Dragon Thirty-Nine. So, Kahn would not underestimate him.


    Katcha!


    Kahn became a xenogeneic. He grew to ten meters tall, and a demonic air gathered around his body.


    When Han Sen saw Kahn be a giant, he was surprised. He didn¡¯t know how the Demon did it. Previously, Han Sen had annihted his giant body, but he was fine now. He had been fixed, and he was a giant just like before. He seemed to be even stronger than before.


    His transformation was a little different this time around, though. He was wearing a pair of gloves, which did not break as his body grewrger. They expanded with him.


    The gloves looked to have been forged from ck steel, but they wereden with spikes. One of them in particr was extremely long, and its tip was sharper than a needle.


    Kahn had learned from his mistakes. He had repeatedly practiced with giant techniques, and in doing so, he obtained a treasure he¡¯d be able to use in that form. It was for emergencies, in the event a killing blow missed.


    The glove was a King ss weapon called Lightning Spike. If Kahn hadn¡¯t been so special to the Demons, he wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to use a King ss weapon. Although Kahn couldn¡¯t ess all of its power, he could still use some of it. It was enough to maximize his punching speed for a Marquise.


    With Lightning Spike, his punching speed was as great as the red cloud. No one could take advantage of him when it came to speed now.


    He had the power of a giant, and it was coupled with the speed of the Lightning Spike. Kahn didn¡¯t know if he could defeat Evil Eye, but he was confident in his ability topete wkh Lone Bamboo and Dragon Eight. He was certain that he could reach the top ten.


    Kahn was not naive enough to think his current position within the top five could be maintained. Many elites did not care about the top ranking as they stood, though. Many of the top elites were happy enough to stay at the bottom of the list right now, but he would be satisfied if he could remain within the top ten when all was said and done.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Kahn roared. His giant body came running towards Han Sen across the sea. The gloves he wore were like ck bolts of lightning. They came before Han Sen in a stunning disy of strength.


    Sky Demon powers, when married with the speed of the Lightning Spikes, was something Kahn hoped wouldn¡¯t miss. With the addition of his giant powers, few could withstand a devastating blow like that. He just had to ensure his hitnded on the target.


    It was a fight Han Sen wished to end quickly. Seeing Kahn rushing towards him like this was perfect. He cast his Blood- Pulse Sutra and Jadeskin and threw a punch towards the giant Kahn.


    The crystallized blood boiled inside Han Sen¡¯s body. His flesh became jade, as two separate powers fused inside him. But Han Sen did not release a Jadeskin godlight. He only used the actual strength of his body tobat Kahn¡¯s iing fist.


    Katcha!


    The Lightning Spike punched through Han Sen¡¯s gold-ted gauntlet. Kahn looked murderous, wanting to ram the spike on through Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The next second, Kahn looked on in disbelief. The mighty Lightning Spike had only managed to pierce Han Sen¡¯s armor. When it punched through the garb and came into contact with Han Sen¡¯s skin, it rang with the sound of rattled metal and could not go any further.


    When Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin became Marquise level, it was a much stronger change than what had urred with the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Now, his body was as sturdy as a top tier Dragon¡¯s.


    Boom!


    The two goliath powers collided. The ripples of the shockwave were so devastating that they created waves that were a hundred meters high. Kahn¡¯s body was sent stumbling backward a few hundred meters, too. Han Sen, on the other hand, only fell back ten meters.


    Kahn and the other Demons that were watching this were in shock. The vitality of Kahn¡¯s giant body ought to have been unrivaled. Not many could beat him, especially of the Marquise rank. For Dor to beat Kahn¡¯s giant power was more than surprising.


    ¡°Wow, I wonder what humans are? How can they be that scary and strong? They are scarier than the Dragon,¡± someone eximed.


    Kahn snarled. He was officially peeved now, because he could not believe that someone had just bested him with raw strength. He could only assume that it must have been a fluke, and so he gathered up more power to attack Han Sen again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to fight you. I need to see Littleflower.¡± Han Sen raised his hand, and then, a gold light appeared between his fingers. It became a coin.


    Ding!


    Han Sen moved his fingers,unching the coin out to strike Kahn¡¯s iing fist.

 Chapter 2115 - Littleflower Gets Famous

    <h4>Chapter 2115 Littleflower Gets Famous</h4>


    The coin became stuck to the giant fist that was surging with power. And as soon as it was attached to the hand, Kahn¡¯s fist was yanked down as if a mountain had just fallen across it.


    It wasn¡¯t just the fist that fell, either. Kahn¡¯s entire body dropped with his fist, falling into the sea that resided below the two fighters.


    Pang!


    Kahn couldn¡¯t stand atop the water, either. The phantom weight he had been afflicted with had to be far too heavy to allow that. He fell straight into the water, and beneath its waves, he started to sink fast.


    Han Sen was rather surprised by this himself. This was the first time he had ever used his modified Coin powers, and the results had exceeded his expectations.


    Han Sen had used Turtle, the Sky Pce force, and Suppress Evil to modify his own skill Coin. He couldn¡¯t use it in front of others in fear of revealing his identity, so these results were pretty decent for the skill¡¯s first use in realbat.


    After all, it was quite the feat for Coin to have the encumbering strength to make Kahn¡¯s giant body plunge into the sea. Kahn¡¯s attempts at resisting the force had been entirely futile.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    That coin was like a mountain attached to the giant¡¯s right glove. Not even Kahn¡¯s power could keep him from sinking.


    The water churned as the giant kept thrashing about in the sea. His power pushed the water away, but it was ultimately pointless. He couldn¡¯t swim, and slowly, his body began to sink. The deeper he got, the less his thrashing disturbed the surface of the water. It was difficult to tell how far Kahn went down exactly.


    Now Han Sen almost regretted the decision to make use of the technique, though. He wanted to get through this fight quickly, but Kahn was now somece under the sea. The power of Coin would only suppress Kahn, not kill him. To finish his foe off for good, Han Sen would have to do so in the water.


    Before Han Sen joined Kahn in the sea, however, there was a sh of white light. A shattered paper appeared, bearing Kahn¡¯s name.


    Han Sen was shocked once more. He had only made Kahn fall into the water. Why would Kahn give up so swiftly by ripping up his paper? The Demon and his frightful body could traverse and survive the expanse of space, after all.


    The other Demons that watched this fight were confused, too. They did not know why Kahn conceded the fight after falling into the sea.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t realized what he had truly done to Kahn. Kahn was strong, but his giant body was heavy. With the Coin, he kept sinking and sinking into the deep sea.


    But that ocean was bottomless. He had gone down at least thirty thousand meters, and there was no end to be found and no sign of a seabed showing up anytime soon, either. What¡¯s more, the sheer pressure of the water was bing unbearably strong.


    Kahn wanted to swim up, out, and away, but there was too much pressure on his fist now. Unless he let go of the Lightning Spike gloves, he¡¯d sink with them to a dire end.


    Above all, though, Kahn acknowledged he wasn¡¯t going to win. And if he gave up his Lightning Spikes, he¡¯d certainly have no chance of fighting his opponent. Losing that King ss item would be the worst result of all, so he settled for giving up the fight and just forfeiting his participation in the Geno Being Scroll.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance and that it was for the best, but still, it made him very depressed. He had no idea how he had lost the fight so easily.


    The dimension around Han Sen then became distorted. He came out of the Geno Being Scroll, appearing back on Fire Lotus.


    Han Sen quickly looked at the bronze scroll, but Han Littleflower¡¯s fight had already ended.


    ¡°I was too slow!¡± Han Sen sighed. And then, he browsed the web. Many creatures were discussing Littleflower¡¯s fight.


    And then, Han Sen realized it did not matter how fast he was, as he was going to be beaten no matter what. Littleflower¡¯s fights in the Viscount tier never seemed tost longer than a measly three seconds.


    ording to the description of what happened, Han Sen was able to learn that Littleflower was a boy in white armor. His face couldn¡¯t be described due to the aforementioned armor. All in all, though, the descriptions matched Littleflower¡¯s age.


    Han Sen felt depressed. His phone rang then, and he heard Stay Up Late¡¯s voice on the other end. Stay Up Late sounded so excited, and he said, ¡°Have you seen Han Littleflower in the Geno Being Scroll? He looks just like Littleflower!¡±


    ¡°I was busy. I couldn¡¯t watch it.¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    ¡°That is a shame. The fight was so fast, I would have liked to see more. But it really did look like Littleflower. It¡¯d be pretty amazing if it was him.¡± Stay Up Late was now in an even greater rush to find him.


    Although Han Sen had performed well, his fight didn¡¯t attract much notice. Aside from some Demons and Dragons spectating, few others watched him perform.


    Han Littleflower was the one who became the center of attention. Everyone watched him fight because of his power.


    And in addition to that, many wished to confirm his identity from the fights and try to determine if he really was from Sacred.


    There were many more fights toe, and Han Sen finished each one as fast as he could. But every time, Littleflower was faster than he was. And because of that, he never had the chance to see him.


    Littleflower was popr all around. He one-hit-killed everything. No one had been able toe close to beating him thus far.


    ¡°Too scary! What race is Littelflower?¡±


    ¡°Even Demons and Dragons are beaten by him. He is too scary.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of monster can be that scary.¡±


    ¡°Sacred is not a race, though. Sacred is a ce.¡±


    ¡°He looks like one of the Sky. Only the Sky can raise someone this sick.¡± ¡°The Sky are strong, but they¡¯re not that strong.¡±


    Throughout the universe, people tried to guess Littleflower¡¯s true identity. But no one was able to deduce who he really was.


    While Han Sen sat in a restaurant, he heard such discussions. He felt depressed he couldn¡¯t see Littleflower¡¯s fights.


    ¡°Is that kid really my son?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Inside the realm of the Dragon, Dragon Nine, Dragon Neen, and Dragon Thirty-Nine were waiting for Dragon Eight. When he arrived, they got up to wee him.


    ¡°Brother Nine, Sister Neen, Brother Thirty-Nine, are you all here to celebrate me?¡± Dragon Eight smiled.


    Dragon Neen spoke. ¡°Brother Eight, we saw your schedule. In two more rounds, you will face-off against some human named Dor.


    ¡°Does it matter who I fight?¡± Dragon Eight said carelessly.


    This guy is very strong. He is scary! Brother Thirty-Nine was unable to withstand his punch. Kahn became a giant, but even he was beaten. We watched his fights, and each one was a crushing victory. I don¡¯t know where that guy came from, but you can most certainly not underestimate him. He is like our best Dragon. Don¡¯t be careless against him,¡± Dragon Neen said.


    To me, every enemy is the same. Even with Evil Eye in front of me, I will win.¡± Dragon Eight spoke calmly, but his eyes sparkled with confidence. ¡°I hope that Dor is as strong as you say. The stronger the better, really.

 Chapter 2116 - Evil Eye

    <h4>Chapter 2116 Evil Eye</h4>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t get to see Littleflower fight, so he went to watch others fight instead.


    Of the Marquises, he managed to watch Dragon Eight and Lone Bamboo fight. Han Sen wanted to see Evil Eye fight, but he soon learned that all of Evil Eye¡¯s opponents gave up whenever they were pitted against him. No one wished to battle someone that frightening.


    Han Sen thought he wouldn¡¯t get to see Evil Eye fighting that day, but much to his surprise, he did. That day, a creature was brave or foolish enough to stay and fight.


    That creature had three heads and six arms. It looked like a demon wearing silver armor. Its two lower hands gripped rods, while its other four arms wielded a knife, a sword, an ax, and a stick individually. Each of the beast¡¯s heads was unique. The middle head was that of a bird, while the other two bore demonic faces. The left looked female, whereas the right two looked male. The three heads looked as if they could talk to each other, as well.


    The weapons in the creature¡¯s six hands were shining brilliantly against Evil Eye.


    The lights were strange, and each sheen was of a different color. It looked like it wielded a variety of different powers. The rod was wood. The knife was gold. The sword was water. The ax was fire. The stick was earth. All five weapons were unleashing light together. It looked as if they worked together in a formation, and when the five powers gathered up, the attack power was given a boost.


    Han Sen thought that when the five powersbined, they¡¯d be as strong as his body.


    ¡°There are many hidden elites scattered throughout this universe. One elite canbine all these powers? Judging from all of these skills and abilities, there is no doubt he is one of the greatest Marquises out there. That power he hasbined is almost as great as my power,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen looked at the three-headed, six-armed creature¡¯s slip of paper. It said, ¡°Destroyed ¨C Rage Man.¡± Han Sen realized Destroyed was one of the top five races in the geno hall. That was why this being was so strong.


    Han Sen looked at Rage Man¡¯s opponent. He was wearing a purple and white set of armor. The purple bone flowers on the armor were raised from its surface. Han Sen couldn¡¯t see his face, but his body was shaped like a human¡¯s. After being reborn this time, no one knew what race Evil Eye belonged to.


    When Rage Man attacked, Evil Eye didn¡¯t fight, but he traveled through the bushes around him like the wind. Rage Man made full use of his power, but he still could not touch Evil Eye.


    ¡°Evil Eye, are you merely going to keep dodging?¡± Rage Man suddenly stopped. His six eyes stared at Evil Eye with a smile.


    Evil Eye stood where he was, and when he replied, his voice was toneless. ¡°You are the first creature that has dared to fight me. For that, I will spare your life.¡±


    ¡°The others might be scared of you, but I am not. You can say something like this when I let you survive.¡± Rage Man looked very angry, and his weapons rattled in his hands.


    Around Evil Eye, many lights formed. Five different colors blended together to be one singr albeit giant light. The light trapped Evil Eye in its beam. Power burst out of Rage Man as he tried to squeeze and condense the light around his opponent. He was trying to kill Evil Eye.


    Han Sen was surprised. Rage Man¡¯s light skill was simr to Han Sen¡¯s knife silks.


    Han Sen¡¯s knife silks could be cast whenever, but Rage Man needed five elements to create his prison. That meant his skill had a restriction,pared to Han Sen¡¯s knife silks that could be used whenever.


    Seeing Rage Man able to use power like that, Han Sen knew he was a special person.


    ¡°Where are you going to hide now?¡± Rage Man shouted. The five lights tightened around his enemy, and it looked likely to mince Evil Eye¡¯s body into tiny bits.


    Evil Eye was still in the light. He lifted his right hand to press against the light. The people watching expected an amazing fight to unfold. But when Evil Eye¡¯s hand touched the light, the light shattered. The formation of light became a mess of simple beams. It was like a vortex existed on Evil Eye¡¯s hand, pulling them in casually.


    Evil Eye collected all those lights in his hand, until a baseball-sized orb of light gathered on his palm. The light looked scarier than it had earlier, like some sort of bomb.


    ¡°This... impossible...¡± Rage Man stuttered. His hardest attack with five elemental powers had been unable to do a speck of damage to Evil Eye. Evil Eye broke it and confiscated the power for himself.


    Evil Eye threw the colorful orb of light at Rage Man. It looked like a basic, casual lob, but the light orb warped space as it stormed toward Rage Man. It didn¡¯t even leave Rage Man an opening to dodge.


    Rage Man roared. He used his five weapons to gather up another orb of light and fired this newly-created orb back at the light orb that was currently on its way to him.


    Boom!


    Rage Man had done his absolute best to gather up all his power and strike the other light orb with the new one. The two airborne orbs of light exploded as they collided.


    Argh!


    The results weren¡¯t good for Rage Man, as each of his weapons was immediately destroyed in the chaotic power unleashed against him. Furthermore, his armor shattered, and every single item he was currently carrying was destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    However, the strangest thing about all of this was that Rage Man was not injured. Even after he screamed for what he thought would be thest time, he turned out to be fine.


    That scary power had only broken his armor and weapons. Every item he possessed was destroyed, but he himself was not injured. He didn¡¯t even have a single singed hair.


    Rage Man screamed because he thought he was going to die. He was not injured, and so he just stood where he was. With his mouth agape, his face turned green. He looked embarrassed.


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t going to kill you,¡± Evil Eye said.


    Rage Man¡¯s three faces turned green and red. He ripped apart his paper and left the Geno Being Scroll.


    ¡°Evil Eye really is Evil Eye! The elite from Destroyed was like a baby before him. They weren¡¯t on the same level.¡±


    ¡°He used Rage Man¡¯s power to defeat him, and somehow managed to do it without hurting him. Evil Eye controls his power like a god.¡±


    ¡°He is supposed to be deified. I don¡¯t know how many times he has been.¡±


    ¡°It looks like there are no others likely to be number one in the Marquise rankings. Rage Man is just as good as Dragon Eight and Lone Bamboo, but if even he was that useless against Evil Eye, no other Marquise stands a chance of beating him.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the upant for number one is settled.¡±


    ¡°Evil Eye, what a scary man.¡±


    The people that watched the fight were in shock. They greatly admired Evil Eye. He was too good for the others to even be jealous of his talents.

 Chapter 2117 - Fighting Dragon Eigh

    <h4>Chapter 2117 Fighting Dragon Eigh</h4>


    After having witnessed Evil Eye and Rage Man¡¯s battle, Han Sen was in shock. It was primarily due to the manner in which Evil Eye won the fight. Rage Man¡¯s bolt of power had been abination of five different elemental energies, and Evil Eye broke it in a way that was hauntingly reminiscent of Super Spank. The strike had eliminated the sequence structure of the opponent¡¯s technique and then gone even further to rebuild it.


    ¡°Evil Eye has a power that is extremely simr to the Dongxuan Sutra. He reÓù will be a difficult foe to deal with.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    He couldn¡¯t learn too much from the fight, though. Someone like Rage Man couldn¡¯t push Evil Eye hard enough to show what his true capabilities were.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to need someone like Lone Bamboo to go up against Evil Eye.¡± Han Sen perused the list to see if that could happen, but ended up finding an unfortunate factoid. If he and Evil Eye kept winning their fights, Han Sen would encounter Evil Eye before Lone Bamboo would. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to watch Lone Bamboo go up against Evil Eye unless he himself lost to Lone Bamboo.


    And before he encountered Lone Bamboo, he¡¯d have to deal with Dragon Eight. He was one of Han Sen¡¯s next opponents.


    ¡°This schedule is very bad. Why are all these big baddies being pitted against me?¡± Han Sen felt his depression rise. He was not afraid of his opponents, but he did not want to put too much effort into winning thepetition.


    Han Sen looked at another tier¡¯s round of bouts. He saw Xie Qing King doing well with the Earls. But then his heart jumped as he read Xie Qing King¡¯s name.


    Xie Qing King had only put the name Xie Qing down. He hadn¡¯t written down his race. Han Sen kept scrolling through the Earl list in worry, but after seeing everyone¡¯s name, he was brought a modicum of relief. Gu Qingcheng hadn¡¯t written down her name, so perhaps she had not participated.


    If she had joined, with her race being identified as a human, that would not bode well. There was every chance that the renegade god would want to hunt her down.


    Han Sen quickly called Zero. He was afraid theirmunications might be monitored, and that was why he didn¡¯t contact Eclipse directly. With so much going on right now, he¡¯d forgotten all about this.


    Han Sen told Zero about his talk with God¡¯s Retribution. He then asked Zero to get in touch with Gu Qingcheng and the others, to inform them not to mention anything about humans that hailed from the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen had said this before, but to be safe, he thought it was best to remind them again.


    Zero thought that Xie Qing King was their onlypanion who had joined the fights. Not many people liked to participate in bouts that didn¡¯t offer many benefits. Only Xie Qing King, who loved a good fight, had joined.


    After Han Sen finished a quick fight, he went to watch Xie Qing King¡¯sbat. Xie Qing King¡¯s geno armament let him draw his opponent, so he could stand by and watch the enemy fight its own shadow clone. He did this often, and whenever the enemy was winded or tired, he would swoop in to finish them with a punch. It was quite a shocking performance he kept giving, especially for an Earl.


    Han Sen saw Yisha fighting, too. That woman was far too violent, he thought. Her Teeth powers were enough to make the mightiest of Kings run away. She hadn¡¯t yet encountered anyone half-deified, though. But at least ordinary Kings wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her.


    But Han Sen hadn¡¯t managed to see Littleflower, and this boy was the one person he wished to watch more than any other. Littleflower¡¯s legacy-building was an ongoing thing, but perhaps it was because he had yet to fight a strong foe. Perhaps that was the whole reason he had proven unbeatable thus far.


    ¡°My next fight is versus Dragon Eight. I hope it won¡¯t cause me too much trouble.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in prolonged fights. He just wanted to get through each engagement as easily as possible.


    Han Sen¡¯s fight with Dragon Eight had drawn quite the crowd, though. Not many people had focused on hisst few fights, but this time, he was going up against the infamous Dragon Eight. Many races had been investigating Dragon Eight, to gain an advantage in the rankings for themselves or their heirs. Their focus was always on Dragon Eight, of course.


    Han Sen drew attention when he entered the fight, and someone realized that he was the same man that had defeated Kahn.


    ¡°Who is this human Dor? He sure doesn¡¯t look feeble.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who could beat Kahn must have some amount of strength. But while that may be true, he cannot be stronger than Dragon Eight.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Eight will win this fight. Let¡¯s see how much trouble Dor can cause him first, though. If he can at least injure Dragon Eight or reveal much of his true strength, then Dragon Eight will be in danger when fighting Lone Bamboo next.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter. Regardless of who wins, Evil Eye will be first.¡±


    ¡°Our Evil Eye is so strong!¡±


    ¡°Evil Eye is invincible!¡±


    Regardless of a conversation¡¯s subject matter, it eventually drifted to Evil Eye. In that Geno Being Scroll, Evil Eye received more attention than any King.


    When Han Sen re-entered the Geno Being Scroll, his opponent was Dragon Eight.


    Han Sen looked directly at Dragon Eight. He was like all the other Dragons Han Sen had witnessed before, in that he was extremely strong and exuded a frightening presence. His lifeforce looked like a volcano that was in the midst of an eruption. The Dragons were fearless and confident, and even through their tes of armor, Han Sen could recognize them in an instant.


    Han Sen had fought many Dragons by this point, so he knew much about them. Dragon Eight sure seemed different from Dragon Nine, though. He had gold armor that didn¡¯t look too different from the four-faced, eight-armed buddha soul armor. He didn¡¯t hold a Dragon spear, though. Instead, he just stood before Han Sen with his fists.


    Both of them wore gold armor. Dragon Eight was three meters tall, whereas Han Sen was two meters tall. And Han Sen did not have muscle like Dragon Eight. His figure was quite slim, byparison.


    And Dragon Eight had those intimidating Dragon wings. It all made Dragon Eight appear much stronger than Han Sen.


    ¡°They are both wearing gold armor, but why does Dragon Eight look so elegant, whereas Dor looks practically disheveled?¡±


    ¡°This is Dragon Eight of the Dragon. They naturally possess that elegant presence. Elites from a smaller ce cannot exude the presence of such nobility.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Now it looks like only one of them is a Noble, and the other is a cheap knock-off.¡±


    ¡°But that Dor doesn¡¯t look weak. Perhaps he will be able to make Dragon Eight sweat and get us more information.¡±


    ¡°I hope hests long enough for us to learn something valuable. When our heirs fight Dragon Eight, it will be far easier for them to win.¡±


    The Dragons and the Demons that watched the fight weren¡¯t happy. They had been watching Dor for some time, and they knew he was a tough foe.


    Especially Dragon Nine and the others. They really worried about Dragon Eight.


    They weren¡¯t worried about Dragon Eight not winning, though. They were merely worried over the mysterious Dor and his unknown capabilities. They did not want to see Dragon Eight get tricked.

 Chapter 2118 - Gold Dragon Body

    <h4>Chapter 2118 Gold Dragon Body</h4>


    On a mountain that wasposed of ck stones, Dragon Eight calmly looked down upon his opponent Han Sen. He began slowly pping his wings. Each p was stronger than thest.


    He was different from Dragon Nine and the others. Dragon Eight was not fond of the traditional Dragon spears that the others favored. He vastly preferred using his own body as a weapon. He was confident in his own abilities as his greatest asset.


    Dragon Eight¡¯s body tore through the fabric of space and appeared directly in front of Han Sen. His fist was like a rocket of steel, primed to strike Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Before the fistnded, though, his gold draconic presence was ruptured with lightning.


    Han Sen did not dodge. Instead, he raised his fist up to meet his opponent¡¯s strike.


    Pang!


    The fists came at each other, and when they collided, both of their bodies rattled. But even so, neither of them fell back an inch. They only leaned backwards, with their arms still forward. It all transpired within a single second. And before the onlookers could blink, their bodies had straightened out again. They each bounced back with another punch.


    Their fists came at each other repeatedly, then. Dragon Eight and Han Sen were frozen in the skies of battle, with fists hitting fists over and over.


    ¡°That Dor¡¯s body is remarkably strong! He can actually fight Dragon Eight, right off the bat.¡± Many people and creatures were impressed by the spectacle.


    Dragons were the bravest across the whole universe. Everyone knew they were strong, and Dragon Eight was the strongest of the current generation. His Dragon body was top-ss, and there was no doubt about that.


    A Marquise of a race that had never been heard of before was now fighting against that Dragon body. Dor¡¯s gold figure now seemed a little spooky.


    Evil Eye had finished his fight around this time. He was spared what little trouble a fight would cost, too, for his opponent had conceded.


    After looking over the roster of current fights, Evil Eye¡¯s first thought was to look for Lone Bamboo. But surprisingly, Lone Bamboo had finished his own fight, as well.


    So, Evil Eye looked at a few other ces. Some others he was interested in were still fighting, but many had finished already. He decided to take a look at Dragon Eight And there¡¯ he found Han Sen fighting in a way that shocked him.


    Evil Eye had only wanted to see Dragon Eight, but when he saw the fight, his focus immediately shifted to Han Sen.


    ¡°Eye, what are you looking at?¡± A little girl stood next to him. She pulled his hand, raised her head, and stared right at him. She looked so curious.


    ¡°I have seen a guy who quite interests me,¡± Evil Eye said simply.


    When the little girl heard that, the curious look on her face vanished. She looked disappointed, and she said, ¡°Eye, he must be a dead man walking, then.¡±


    ¡°Interesting ones always die early. Yes, that is their destiny. The me cannot beid on me.¡± Evil Eye smiled.


    The little girl smiled, too. ¡°Why do interesting people always die early? Does God not like them?¡±


    Evil Eye shook his head. ¡°No. God loves them. That is why they get to experience so many interesting things. They are usually dangerous, though, and that is why they die earlier than most.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± The little girl felt as if something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was.


    The little girl then proceeded to ask, ¡°Is this interesting man you¡¯re talking about going to die soon?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die all that easily,¡± Evil Eye said, with a slump of his shoulders.


    ¡°What if he ends up meeting you?¡± the little girl asked, blinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people who are more interesting than me,¡± Evil Eye said coldly.


    The two of them walked towards an old city, hand-in-hand. The little girl repeatedly asked him questions.


    Pang!


    A scary power broke across the mountain, cutting a massive crater in its craggy surface.


    Han Sen and Dragon Eight¡¯s bodies were sent flying by the impact. They both flew back exactly fifty meters. They looked at each other across the pit.


    ¡°This is a good fight. But I¡¯m afraid we are only just getting started! I hope you canst longer,¡± Dragon Eight said. Then, his body burst at the seams with a massive Dragon light. He became taller, and his form rippled with muscles. Ghost Dragon Scales spread all over him, bing an armorset. His body looked to have been made of gold.


    The xenogeneic Dragon Eight was even stronger. The gold Dragon air became an Evilbreaker Dragonlight. It was different from Dragon Nine¡¯s Evilbreaker Dragonlight. Dragon Eight¡¯s Evilbreaker Dragonlight wasn¡¯t as concentrated, but it had a mass of power that Dragon Nine hadcked. Dragon Eight¡¯s xenogeneic Dragon body was in the air now, and it didn¡¯t attack yet. Its gold eyes peered down at Han Sen. ¡°My gold Dragon body is indestructible. I hope you are prepared.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Dragon Eight and quietly reprimanded him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t reveal your powers to the enemy.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon are fearless. Even if the whole world knows my powers, it is fine. I will still win,¡± Dragon Eight said. He then pped his wings and teleported directly in front of Han Sen.


    But this time, Dragon Eight didn¡¯t just use his fists. When he approached, his whole body became a lethal weapon. It was like a mercury spill that sought to ravage Han Sen¡¯s body with a flurry of constant attacks.


    Finger. Palm. Fist. Elbow. Leg. Knee. Back. Wing. Horn. Leg. Shoulder. Even the gold Dragon¡¯s hair became a lethal weapon.


    When his body moved, there was power. Dragon Eight¡¯s entire body became a gold killing machine.


    Dragon Eight hadpletely abandoned defense, as all his skills were based on attacking. After all those unleashed attacks, Dragon Eight became stronger. Like waves, stacking together, the Dragonlight grewrger.


    Han Sen was something of a grandmaster when it came to close-quarterbat. He wasn¡¯t outmatched by Dragon Eight, and so he could counter every strike, using finger against finger and palm against palm. Han Sen was able to break every attack Dragon Eight attempted.


    Dragon Eight¡¯s attacks were strong like a swelling tide, but hecked defense. If his attacks were wed, then he would be open to a strike.


    Han Sen found his opportunity, and his hand became a knife as it swiped across Dragon Eight¡¯s chest. A firework of sparks erupted as he sliced through the gold Dragon scales to expose his flesh and gold blood.


    Dragon Eight showed no concern for the wound he had just incurred, though. He continued to attack Han Sen, as if the injured body was not even his. And what¡¯s more, the wound healed in a second, anyway. Not even a scar remained.


    Pang!


    Because Han Sen had just struck Dragon Eight, it was toote for him to dodge the counterstrike. He used his arm to block Dragon Eight¡¯s fist, but the armor shielding his arm was broken by Dragon Eight¡¯s blow. Han Sen¡¯s body was sent back fifty meters before he was able toe to a stop and stabilize himself. His feet had dug trenches in the ground all the way.


    Dragon Eight roared and did not relent in his assault. He was too strong to be suppressed now.

 Chapter 2119 - Dollar Shows Off

    <h4>Chapter 2119 Dor Shows Off</h4>


    ¡°It is no wonder that the Dragon are considered the bravest in the world. With an attack power like this, they do not have to fear anyone on the same level,¡± Han Senplimented his opponent.


    His power wasn¡¯t as great as Dragon Eight¡¯s. Jadeskin made his body sturdier, but when it leveled up to Marquise, it gave him some ice powers, too. The evolution wasn¡¯t entirely focused on making his body sturdier, so whenpared to the gold Dragon body, he was in inferior shape.


    Han Sen could not use Jadeskin godlights in this fight, or people might suspect he was Han Sen. If he had been able to, though, he¡¯d have fared a much better chance.


    Dragon Eight was continuously growing stronger. Han Sen was at a vast disadvantage right now, and even the spectators were surprised by how things were turning out.


    ¡°Dragon Eight is very powerful. With this much strength, felling Dukes must be an easy feat.¡±


    ¡°The race of the Dragon is getting stronger. Dragon Eight is only the eighth of this generation, as well! He is so strong. No one of the same level can ever hope to beat him.¡±


    ¡°Dor is not bad, I¡¯ll give him that. After all, he has pushed Dragon Eight to this point. This was the first time he has had to make use of his gold Dragon body in a ranked fight.¡±


    ¡°Dor is actually quite strong. He must be one of the best Marquises in the universe. If he didn¡¯t have the misfortune of being pitted against Dragon Eight, he could definitely have gone much further. I bet reaching the top ten would not be all that difficult for him.¡±


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    ¡°Dragons are still the strongest. With the power that they wield, and with the addition of gold Dragon bodies, Dragon Eight can most certainly challenge Evil Eye.¡±


    ¡°I think so. Gold Dragon body makes Dragon Eight invincible, but adding to that, his attack power seems to know no bounds. It keeps increasing! If his gold Dragon body is strong enough, he could very well engage a King.¡±


    ¡°Fighting a King is a bit of an exaggeration, I think. No matter how strong his gold Dragon body is, he cannot withstand the power that a King wields. But if this continues, he could definitely rival a Duke without much trouble.¡±


    Inside Sky Pce, Yun Suyi, Yun Sushang, Thousand Feather Crane, and First Day were watching the fights together.


    Yun Suyi was shocked. ¡°The Dragon is so powerful! I think the bodies of the Sky might be weaker than theirs.¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane nodded and said, ¡°As one of the ten higher races, the Dragon are indeed stronger than we are.


    But simple vitality isn¡¯t our area of expertise. Battles always boil down to one thing, and that is a fighter¡¯s skills inbat. But yes, this Dragon Eight is the most physically powerful. Out of those in Sky Pce, I believe only Lone Bamboo can challenge him.¡±


    ¡°What about Han Sen?¡± Yun Suyi said.


    ¡°Han Sen is strong, but he is not of the Sky. I am merelyparing the Sky and the Dragon.¡± Thousand Feather Crane smiled at Yun Suyi.


    Yun Suyi blushed. ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where Han Sen even is right now, anyway.¡± First Day sighed.


    After First Day spoke, Yun Suyi immediately looked depressed. Yun Sushang said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mister Dream say that Han Sen is still alive, though? Mister Dream isn¡¯t one to tell lies. I am sure he will be back here soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I know he will be. It¡¯s just a shame he could not participate in the Geno Being Scroll,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    Han Sen saw that Dragon Eight was growing stronger and stronger without any sign of stopping. Han Sen had managed to hurt him a few times, but after each wound, Dragon Eight¡¯s recovery powers proved too much. He was like new moments after every injury.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t use his Teeth powers, and even if he could, it might not have proven able to tear the gold Dragon body to shreds.


    Dragon Eight was correct in what he had spoken. There was no need for him to be afraid of anyone on the same level as him. Even if the opponent knew about his powers beforehand, it was likely that there was nothing they could do to beat him.


    Han Sen could fight Dragon Eight, but he could not use many of his powers now that he was in his Dor persona. So, he gave up fighting with Dragon Eight.


    Giving up did not mean Han Sen was willing to lose, though. He just wanted this to be over.


    Dragon Eight was like a killing machine as he pursued Han Sen. Han Sen couldn¡¯t shake him, so he resolved to do something. Dragon Eight¡¯s fist appeared in front of him again, and he gathered up something gold to challenge it. It was a coin, and it was aimed at Dragon Eight¡¯s forehead. It went for him like a bolt of lightning.


    At such a close distance, Dragon Eight was unable to dodge. He wouldn¡¯t have thought of doing that anyway, even if he had enough time. He ignored the coin and continueding for Han Sen.


    Han Sen threw a punch at Dragon Eight. His fist slipped silently through the air and was immediately repulsed. Han Sen¡¯s body floated up like a cloud as he was punched away.


    Han Sen hung weightlessly in the sky, but he looked down upon Dragon Eight calmly.


    The coin was fixed to Dragon Eight¡¯s forehead now. Dragon Eight crouched and then pped his wings, wanting to close the distance and return to battling Han Sen up in the sky.


    But when he pped his dragon wings, he found himself unable to lift off. He was still on the ground.


    Everyone was shocked, not sure what was going on. It seemed that something was wrong with Dragon Eight.


    It seemed like he was being held back by something, but the Dragons¡¯ Evilbreaker powers should have been able to remove any ailment put upon them. Seal powers would not work on them, and that was half the reason why they were considered invincible.


    But right now, Dragon Eight was being suppressed by some force. He was unable to fly, which put him in a dire position.


    ¡°You are too cocky! The Dragon body is definitely strong, but it isn¡¯t impervious to everything,¡± Han Sen said with certainty as he hung in the air.


    Dragon Eight roared, and his Dragonlight erupted like a volcano. He grabbed the coin on his forehead and tried to rip it off. But no matter how much Dragonlight he released, the coin was still stuck to his forehead. It wouldn¡¯te off.


    Many people saw Dragon Eight trying to remove the coin from his forehead. Instead of attacking, Han Sen just drifted in the sky, watching Dragon Eight struggle with the coin. No matter how much he tried, though, the coin remained fixed to his forehead.


    Dragon Eight was angry. He did not care about the coin. He wanted to get Han Sen, and so he threw a punch into the


    The Dragonlight on his fist sted out like a volcano, but when Dragon Eight stepped forward, his knees went soft and buckled. He fell to his knees on the ground. When he had tried to attack Han Sen, his body immediately buckled under the pressure.


    Everyone was shocked to see a coin suppress an elite like Dragon Eight in such a manner. It was a skill that no one had heard of before.

 Chapter 2120 - 2120 Fearless Dragon

    <strong>2120 Fearless Dragon </strong>


    Ding!


    The number disyed upon the coin was one. When Dragon Eight stepped forward, that figure became two. Already, the pressure upon him was twice as heavy. That was precisely why Dragon Eight had fallen to his knees with such a force that the earth caved in.


    ¡°What kind of geno art is this? It can suppress even the Dragon. I¡¯ve never heard of something like this before.¡±


    ¡°He must have a body that is as mighty as the Dragon! And with a creepy geno art like that? Whoa. Humans are scary things. I wonder where these humanse from?¡±


    ¡°If we are able to im this race and fold them into our own, they could prove very useful.¡±


    The elites, seeing the name Dor and the race name of Human, looked strange. Ideas began to hatch inside their heads.


    Dragon Eight stood up from the ground, swinging a wild punch aimed at Han Sen. His body was still suppressed by the coin, though, so the punch moved slowly. It was also rather weak, for he needed most of his power to hold back the force of the coin upon him.


    Han Sen remained motionless in the air, not even bothering to dodge. He simply punched Dragon Eight¡¯s gold dragonlight and shattered it.


    Ding!


    The figure on the coin jumped from two to three. The pressure increased even more.


    Dragon Eight suffered an enhanced amount of force. He had suspected an increase such as this coulde about, so he had readied himself to withstand it without falling.


    Coin, which Han Sen had modified, still had that special connection with him. Just like Han Sen¡¯s Saving Money skill, the coin would increase pressure the more Han Sen imbued it with power. But the only downside to this was that Han Sen had to use his own power to increase the pressure. If he was interrupted during this process, the force of gravity woulde to an end.


    Dragon Eight would not be able to interrupt Han Sen easily, though. He had been too confident in his gold Dragon body. If he had used his gold Dragon body to try and break the coin before itnded or perhaps even dodge it, he would not have found himself in such a situation.


    Ding!


    The number on the coin changed once more. It had now gone from three to four. Dragon Eight¡¯s body began to tremble beneath the weight, and it was bing incredibly difficult to move in the slightest.


    ¡°That geno art is too scary. It¡¯s still increasing pressure?¡± Thousand Feather Crane was shocked.


    It wasn¡¯t only Thousand Feather Crane feeling this way, though. All who looked upon this fight were surprised, and chills ran down their spines. Seeing someone like Dragon Eight get suppressed like that made their heads itch.


    If Dor attacked Dragon Eight now, it was unlikely that Dragon Eight could repel the attack or fight back. He was going to lose.


    Han Sen wanted to see how strong Dragon Eight really was, though. He did not attack. Instead, he just increased the amount of power in the coin.


    Han Sen had a bit of a grudge against the Dragon, and dealings with them were likely far from over. Knowing more about what they could withstand might prove beneficial.


    Killing Dragon Eight here would not affect the Dragon, but getting information from him would be a boon Han Sen would not be silly not to gather.


    Ding!


    When the coin reached the number of seven, the rocks beneath Dragon Eight¡¯s feet were crushed like tofu. His body began to sink lower into the stony ground.


    Pang!


    Dragon Eight¡¯s head leaned forward as his whole body began to sink into the rocks.


    Pang!


    ¡°No way! Is Dragon Eight really going to lose?¡±


    ¡°How is Dragon Eight being manhandled like this?¡±


    ¡°That Dor is quite good! We should think of a way to avoid suffering that particr skill.¡±


    Everyone was so scared as they watched. They had been so sure Dragon Eight would win the battle, but there had been a grand twist. Dragon Eight was the one that was losing.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± Suddenly, Dragon Eight started tough from his ce within the stone.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Han Sen looked at Dragon Eight with interest.


    As he cackled like a madman, Dragon Eight said, ¡°I am so happy. It has been so long since someone has been able to push me to do this. You and your geno art are strong.¡±


    ¡°And this!¡± After Dragon Eight said that, he raised his hand and cut through his own head with a knife.


    Katcha!


    The gold Dragon blood spilled. The scales and the bones broke. He had cut a part of his own head off.


    The clean cut revealed the brain inside, quivering within his skull. Then, he lopped some of the brain matter off.


    The part that the Coin had been attached to fell to the ground. Dragon Eight was free again, and he pulled himself out of the stone.


    After standing up, his head swiftly healed itself. It left no mark.


    ¡°I told you. My gold Dragon body makes me an immortal. You are strong, I¡¯ll give you that, and if you fought someone of another race, they¡¯d definitely lose, but against someone like me? You can¡¯t win. I can cut off a part of my own head and be as right as rain.¡± Dragon Eight was simmering with rage. After he spoke, that rage burst forth to consume the


    ¡°Brother Eight is so strong!¡±


    ¡°Haha... it does not matter how strong your geno art is... Brother Eight can cut his own head off without trouble. Why would he be afraid of your geno art?¡±


    ¡°Awesome, Brother Eight! Dragons are awesome.¡±


    Dragon Nine and the rest of the Dragon audience were in sheer delight. Seeing Dragon Eight stand back up gave them a huge boost of morale.


    The other elites that had witnessed this scene were all frozen.


    ¡°The gold Dragon body is so strong.¡±


    ¡°If this was another person going up against him, he¡¯d definitely lose. The gold Dragon body can¡¯t be beaten.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon must have been blessed by God himself. Such a powerful body existing is a blessing for every race, but the Dragon is only number eight.¡±


    ¡°It is no wonder they are considered the bravest of all kinds. Dor is in trouble now.¡±


    ¡°This fight is certainly quite interesting.¡±


    Dragon Eight looked at Han Sen, who was up in the sky. He looked as if he wanted to fight so badly, and now, the gold Dragon light looked likeva. It made his whole body look like it was burning.


    ¡°Dor! Use your powers all you like, but the Dragon are fearless!¡± Dragon Eight raised his head and pointed at Han Sen, who was aloft in the sky.


    That presence was everywhere. It felt like even God might have to obey the will of the Dragon.


    ¡°It is a shame you have already lost,¡± Han Sen said sadly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dragon Eight frowned.


    Han Sen did not answer, and he merely pointed at Dragon Eight¡¯s forehead.


    Everyone looked at where Han Sen was pointing. And when they saw what he referenced, their eyes opened wide. The coin that had been cut from Dragon Eight¡¯s head was now back on this forehead.


    Pang!


    That powerful gold Dragon body fell back to the ground immediately. A deep Dragon-shaped sinkhole formed.

 Chapter 2121 - 2121 The Name of Dollar

    <strong>2121 The Name of Dor</strong>


    Dragon Eight tried to force himself to get up, but the figure on the coin was disying a mighty number eight. His hands trembled in exertion as he attempted to rise, but nothing came of it. He couldn¡¯t get up.


    Dragon Eight¡¯s dragon fire was burning like a bonfire, but try as he might to rise, he just couldn¡¯t get back on his feet.


    Ding!


    The number on the coin was now an almighty nine. Dragon Eight couldn¡¯t hold the force back anymore. His hands were pressed into stones that buckled under the weight and crumbled, leaving him to slowly sink into the earth.


    Dragon Eight roared and cut off half of his own head again.


    His body was free for a sparse few moments, but the coin appeared back on his forehead in precisely the same spot in less than a second.


    Pang!


    There was a loud noise, and Dragon Eight¡¯s body mmed back into the ground.


    All of the people and creatures watching this horrid spectacle were frozen. The elites of the Dragon were dismayed at Dor¡¯s chilling performance.


    When the coin¡¯s number ticked over to ten, Dragon Eight could no longer resist. He copsed and let his body sink into the earth without restraint. Gritting his teeth, Dragon Eight tore up the sheet of paper. With a body contorted under the tremendous pressure, he left the Geno Being Scroll in defeat.


    The fight came to an end, but when all was done, no one was sure how to describe what they had just witnessed.


    No one had ever heard of a ¡°human,¡± and what was that geno art? An unknown name had suddenly shot to stardom faster than the speed of light.


    Although Han Sen did not tell anyone the geno art¡¯s name, it wasmonly referred to as Coin.


    ¡°Coin is awesome! It was even able to pin down Dragon Eight!¡±


    ¡°Dor is incredible! His body is as strong as a Dragon¡¯s. It¡¯s rare to see a performance like that even amongst the higher races.¡±


    ¡°Human? What is this race? I¡¯ve tried to do some research, but I haven¡¯t found anything about their origin.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything about them, either. Did he make them up?¡±


    ¡°He might have, but that does not discredit how strong Dor himself really is.¡±


    If he keeps winning like this, he is sure to go up against Lone Bamboo of the Sky. Now that will be a show to watch!¡¯


    Everyone in the universe was raving about the human Dor and his Coin. But two women in particr were gritting their teeth.


    ¡°Dor! You are finally here.¡± Yisha¡¯s face turned dark. She had sought Dor for the longest time, but since theirst encounter, she had found no trace of him. Dor was now participating in the Geno Being Scroll, but where he was joining from, she hadn¡¯t a clue.


    In that universe, the Geno Being Scroll could be entered from anywhere.


    The other person who hated Dor was called Hai¡¯er. She wanted her revenge on him. She had used the resources of the Pirates to learn of his whereabouts, but she hade up empty.


    These two women ground their teeth. It was torture to watch Dor merrily waltz his way through every opponent he encountered in the Geno Being Scroll. And on top of that, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Yisha¡¯s next opponent was sure to be in bad luck. She was on a King ss battlefield, whereas Dor was on a Marquise battlefield. They couldn¡¯t fight no matter how much she wanted to, but all that pent-up rage had to go somewhere. And that meant her nextbatant would be the unfortunate recipient.


    The poor King that went up against Yisha was swiftly wrecked. He couldn¡¯t fight back in the least. If he hadn¡¯t ripped up the paper quickly, it¡¯d have been a fairly brutal murder.


    ¡°F*ck you! It¡¯s just a ranked match. You don¡¯t need to hit that hard!¡± The King cradled his battered body and started to fancy some revenge himself.


    Dor became incredibly famous. The title of Human Dor was one of much renown now, and it wasn¡¯t just the Marquises that were interested in him. Because of how mysterious Dor was, people became all the more fascinated with his geno art.


    The contestants who knew they would have to face Dor researched his geno art even more frantically than the rest.


    If they couldn¡¯t find a way to counter Coin, they knew that they¡¯d lose in a most spectacr fashion.


    Every race sent a researcher to watch Dor¡¯s fights. They desperately wanted to discover a way in which they might deal with a hostile Dor. Every time a new geno art was discovered, such things would take ce. The pursuit of knowledge was always ongoing.


    But the geno arts usually researched were King ss or deified geno arts. Lower tier geno arts rarely drew much attention. Coin was cast by a Marquise, so it was strange for so many people to invest time in researching it.


    The reason why every race focused on Coin was because Coin was able to suppress even the Dragon¡¯s Evilbreaker powers. It also seemed as if it could keep growing in strength. Those two points were enough to draw the attention of every race.


    And this was only a Marquise¡¯s use of it. They worried about what could be achieved if a King or deified person used it. Just thinking about that was enough to give such dreamers a chill.


    If they could not find a way to ovee Coin, the Kings would never feel safe.


    But after the fight with Dragon Eight, no other opponent had been able to get Han Sen to cast Coin.


    Han Sen beat them all with simple strength. It was something that came as a grand disappointment to those who wished to research Coin in finer detail.


    Littleflower came against his next opponent, and it was a white tiger. Littleflower swung his fist, and when the little fist was going toe into contact with the white tiger¡¯s face, he disappeared and appeared behind the tiger. The fist was driven in the direction of the tiger¡¯s bum.


    Seeing the fist on its way to smack its butt, the tiger¡¯s body blurred. Littleflower punched through the tiger, revealing it to be little more than a shadow.


    Behind Littleflower, the tiger bared its teeth in a savage grin. Its ws were like lightning, soaring to strike Littleflower¡¯s skin. But in the next second, the white tiger¡¯s smile froze. When it touched Littleflower, the boy¡¯s body was revealed to be a shadow, too.


    Another Littleflower appeared to the left of the tiger. He kicked the creature in the belly.


    The white tiger disappeared the moment Littleflower¡¯s foot came into contact with its belly. The two of them then shed and shed between each other around the mountain. They disappeared and reappeared continuously, making spectators dizzy.


    ¡°He really is from Sacred! He can fight the white tiger¡¯s teleportation.¡± The dog-faced elder standing in the desert frowned.

 Chapter 2122 - Sacred’s Power

    <strong>Chapter 2122 Sacred¡¯s Power</strong>


    Han Littleflower and the white tiger were engaged in a lengthy battle, and it was incredibly difficult to determine who the victor would be. But after a while, Han Littleflower suddenly stopped moving. His legs became very still, and he ced his hands against each other.


    ¡°Hm, a great opportunity has opened!¡± the white tiger shouted, as it shed behind Han Littleflower¡¯s back. Its ws were raised and ready to fall upon the boy¡¯s head, looking like sharp white talons. They were as frightening as any weapon.


    Han Littleflower did not move, aside from crossing his arms. But as he did so, the environment around them started to twist and distort.


    The white tiger¡¯s attack had almost reached Littleflower, but as it approached, its speed was suddenly slowed. Everything about the scene now seemed to be ying out in slow motion.


    When Han Littleflower turned around, though, he seemedpletely unaffected by the slowing effect. He threw a lightning-fast punch into the white tiger¡¯s belly. The slowed white tiger was unable to react, and he most certainly couldn¡¯t teleport away in time. All he could do was watch as his opponent¡¯s fist came driving into his stomach.


    Pang!


    The white tiger¡¯s face was brutally disfigured as the force caused his eyes to burst from their sockets. He immediately heaved up a bucket of blood, and his entire form started to fly backwards.


    All this urred in slow motion, of course. Every spectator was able to finely inspect the tiger¡¯s every distraught emotion. It was weird and almost creepy.


    Littleflower moved to catch up with the still-slow white tiger. He threw more punches without hesitation. They came thick and fast, morphing the white tiger¡¯s face into pitiable mush. The changes still urred in slow motion, however, and while it was creepy, it was also mildly humorous to see.


    ¡°Sacred power... He... He has a holy body... How... Sacred has a real heir...¡± The old man with the head of a dog stared in disbelief. His shock was so great that he almost dropped his staff.


    Powerful elites all across the universe found themselves trembling in their boots. They shivered in pangs of fear at what they had just witnessed.


    ¡°Sacred... really Sacred... How... A holy body cannot be passed on... Why... Why...¡±


    One particrly frightened elite found himself screaming aloud. Although Littleflower¡¯s power was nothing to them right now, it was all about the long-term development of those powers. It was the future prospect that had them quivering in fear.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Sacred has an heir! Someone can actually make use of Sacred¡¯s powers? Wow, this is so very interesting. Those old guys better go put their diapers on, because they must be peeing themselves right now. Sacred being here, though; I wonder if that means they are finally able to pay their debt?¡± At the end of the world, a man watched Littleflower fighting andughed. Heughed so hard, he almost found himself crying.


    Pang!


    The white tiger was lying on the ground now, his face swollen beyond recognition.


    ¡°Stop... Stop it... I concede...¡± the white tiger eximed. He wished to rip up the paper of his registration, but unfortunately, he was way too slow to do it in time. It was likely he was going to die before he had the chance to tear it up.


    Han Littleflower, hearing the white tiger¡¯s plea, halted his fist in midair. He relented, and simply looked upon the white tiger.


    The dimension around the white tiger untwisted. The flow of time returned to normal for the white tiger, and the physics of Littleflower¡¯sst blow took over, carrying the tiger back with the speed of an arrow.


    Boom!


    The tiger¡¯s body punched a hole into a big mountain behind it. The white tiger came crawling out of the pit. It had the audacity to look at Littleflower and growl at him. ¡°Do not even think about being so cocky! I¡¯m only ten years old. When I grow up, I¡¯ll bang your mom so hard, she won¡¯t even recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Ten? Wow! You¡¯re so much older than me. Did you know that I am only six years old?¡± Han Littleflower blinked at the creature.


    Patong!


    The white tiger almost hit the ground after hearing that.


    Everyone else heard it, too, and onlookers across the universe stared with open mouths. If what he had just said was true, then that was terrifying. It was wild enough that he had be a Viscount at the age of six, but to then go on and defeat all the powerful and more renown Viscounts upying the same league as him was something incredibly grave.


    The old elites, hearing what he had to say for himself, almost wet themselves.


    Inside thend of the Pirates, Hai¡¯er visited a strange castle. She knocked at its stone gate and said, ¡°Sister Kun, are you here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hai¡¯er, why have youe here? I thought you hated this ce, andined that it was too dirty and too ugly for your liking.¡± The stone gate opened, and when it did, a woman came walking out.


    That woman looked fairly strange. She looked like a human wearing armor at first nce, but upon closer inspection, it was obvious that the garb wasn¡¯t actually clothing. It was a part of her.


    Of her face, only her jaw and mouth were human-like. The rest of her face and body were shelled in a carapace. And very much like an insect, her eyes were insectoid, too.


    Behind her, a set of insect wings spread and vibrated strangely.


    Hai¡¯er lifted her lips and said, ¡°I have a problem, of course. Why else would I ever want to visit this dump?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so what do you need me for, Miss?¡± Sister Kun asked with a warm smile.


    Your next opponent is Dor, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hai¡¯er said with a squint in her eyes.


    Yes, that is correct.¡± Sister Kun also nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Good. You have to beat him, no matter what. Do you think you stand a chance of killing him?¡± Bai¡¯er asked roughly.


    Sister Kun smiled. ¡°That Dor is strong. Coin is strong. Even Dragon Eight lost to him. You know that, don¡¯t you? But even so, well... I suppose his power is nothingpared to mine. My power will beat him easily.¡±


    Sister Kun then changed her tone of voice and asked, ¡°But why do you want me to kill him so badly?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business. Just get this done and I¡¯ll see that you are handsomely rewarded,¡± Hai¡¯er said.


    ¡°As youmand, mydy. This so-called Dor is a dead man.¡± Sister Kun looked confident.


    ¡°Good.¡± Hai¡¯er nodded, as her teeth itched in remembrance of what Dor had done to her.


    When Han Sen looked at his next opponent, he thought it was strange. His opponent¡¯s name was simply listed as ¡°Kun.¡± The list also said she was of the Pirate, and that was one thing Han Sen was familiar with.


    ¡°Not many Pirates joined the geno ranked fights. I wonder what Kun¡¯s power is like, though.¡± Han Sen went on the inte to learn more about her, but he couldn¡¯t find much of anything that was helpful.


    Aside from a few famous Pirates, little was known about most of their members. And thisck of fame applied to Kun, too.


    ¡°It is a shame that Hai¡¯er did not think to join. If she did, I could surely benefit from her involvement. She sure likes to dish out treasures.¡± Seeing the name Pirate, Han Sen thought back to Hai¡¯er and the treasures she frequently possessed.


    ¡°Hachoo!¡± Hai¡¯er was going home, but all of a sudden, she sneezed.


    ¡°Ugh, why am I getting ill? Have I been staying up toote recently?¡± Hai¡¯er said, while rubbing her nose.

 Chapter 2123 - Small Bug Power

    <h4>Chapter 2123 Small Bug Power</h4>


    The next set of bouts in the Geno Being Scroll was underway. When Han Sen was transported into his next battleground, he found himself standing in a forest that was tangled with a copious number of trees.


    Across the entire universe, many different races tuned it to spectate Han Sen¡¯s fight. Han Sen¡¯s contest was now receiving more attention than the fight of any King.


    ¡°Hm, it appears that Dor¡¯s next opponent is Kun of the Pirate. The Pirates are fairly mysterious, aren¡¯t they? They have many elites and their powers are, forck of a better word, strange. I am really hoping Kun is going to cause him trouble. She needs to put him in a sticky spot that will prompt him to use Coin again, so that we can get a better look at it.¡± Clear Sea King was currently speaking with King Rosa.


    Clear Sea King and King Rosa had been sent there to investigate the enigmatic Dor¡¯s ability widely dubbed Coin. Even though they weren¡¯t very interested in watching Marquises fight, they were looking forward to seeing Han Sen¡¯s performance.


    King Rosa nodded and said, ¡°Dor is indeed strong, but Pirates don¡¯t put up with weak, middle-of-the-road characters amongst their ranks, either. Perhaps we will be able to find out something through this fight. Even if we are unable to,ter, when Dor faces off against Lone Bamboo, we are guaranteed to see it again. It¡¯s all just a matter of time.¡±


    Clear Sea King and King Rosa weren¡¯t the only ones trying to research Han Sen. Even Sky Path Garden of Sky Pce had tasked a whole bunch of researchers to observe Han Sen¡¯s fight in the hope of seeing Coin again.


    Han Sen looked around, but all he could see amidst that forest was trees. He couldn¡¯t see his enemy lurking anywhere nearby. Han Sen frowned and took off into the air. He wanted to fly above the trees of the forest and see if he could spot his enemy from the air.


    But when his body lifted off of the ground, he saw a swarm of bugs begin filtering down from the top of the trees. They were all very small like flies, and they flew quickly. Like a ck cloud, they came forward to try to cloak Han Sen.


    Han Sen swiftly tapped into his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s simtion abilities and attuned his powers to fire. He threw a punch towards the bugs once he was set, which sent aet of fire soaring through the swarm.


    The cloud of insects was charred into ash, and not a single one of the critters was left alive.


    You are good! Realizing that bugs are afraid of fire means you are smart, and on top of that, you have the ability to wield fire, too.¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded from somece amidst the forest, but Han Sen still couldn¡¯t see her. It was as if her voice wasing from all directions at once.


    ¡°Why are you hiding? Come on out and fight me. These petty little tricks won¡¯t work on me,¡± Han Sen said calmly.


    The woman¡¯s voice sounded once more, but this time, it was mocking. ¡°Tricks? Well, you might like this next trick. Let¡¯s give it a try, shall we?¡±


    As soon as she stopped speaking, another swarm of bugs came crawling out of a tree. So thick were their numbers, it was like a ck fog headed right for Han Sen.


    Han Sen wreathed himself in fire. As the mes torched every bug in his proximity, Han Sen moved to one of the trees and punched it with all his might. That tree was hollow on the inside. Something had been hiding within, but whatever it was, it was gone now.


    ¡°Oh, were you looking for me? Finding me won¡¯t be that easy. If you want to find me, you¡¯ll have to try harder than that. Ha! Ha!¡± The woman¡¯sugh echoed all across the boughs of that infinite forest.


    The bugs kepting to attack Han Sen, but the fire that enveloped him was enough to incinerate any that came too close. Fortunately, none were actually able to do anything to him.


    ¡°Ugh, your bugs are useless! Why are you wasting my time?¡± Han Sen stood in the middle of the bug fog, while the mes around him raged even hotter.


    All the bugs that came close were burned to a crisp, and a pungent smell of charred corpses began to fill the forest.


    ¡°You are right!¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded once again, and the bugs ran off. In an instant, they scurried out of sight.


    Han Sen could see far through the forest, and as he peered down a long stretch, he saw a woman appear from behind a tree. She seemed to be d in armor.


    ¡°I have heard that your Coin is powerful. It will interest me to see how good it really is.¡± Kun stood at a great distance away from Han Sen, but her voice still reached him without trouble.


    Han Sen put away his fire powers. He wished to say something, but all of a sudden, a frown crossed his face. He used his fingers to pick up a tiny bug. It was so small that it was barely visible to the naked eye. It was practically invisible.


    That small bug almostnded in the space between the joints of his armor. Even though Han Sen had managed to capture and hold it between his fingers, he did not crush it. The fiend even squirmed in his grip, trying to return to what it had been doing.


    Pat!


    Han Sen used his fingers to crush the bug.


    A smile spread over Kun¡¯s face. She pped and said, ¡°Powerful eyesight! It impresses me that you can see the products of my small bug power. I¡¯d like to know just how much you can see. So, tell me, can you see this?¡±


    After that, Kun disappeared from sight. And in that instant, Han Sen heard bugsing at him from every direction. They appeared from every piece of bark and every leaf, and they even crawled out of the ground. These bugs were even ugly for your liking.¡± The stone gate opened, and when it did, a woman came walking out.


    The audience could hear the noise of the bugs, but only the Kings could actually discern where the bugs were. Not even the Dukes were able to do that.


    Clear Sea King¡¯s eyes turned bright, and he smiled. ¡°Kun¡¯s power is quite interesting. She turns her power into a vessel that is smaller than the size of bacteria. Even Dor¡¯s full set of armor will have gaps and seams that the insects can take advantage of. Those bugs can probably fit into his face or even the pores of his skin. No matter how strong Dor is, I believe avoiding something that small is out of the question for him.¡±


    As Clear Sea King spoke, Han Sen wreathed himself in fire again. He waspletely set aze.


    Although he could not see the small bugsing for him, he could hear the sound of them dying whenever they came close to the heat that shielded him.


    ¡°Dor, how long can you keep yourself on fire like that?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded through the forest again, dripping with mockery.


    Han Sen did not speak. All he did was look around, hoping to catch sight of Kun.


    King Rosa nodded. ¡°Kun is rather smart. Her bugs of that microscopic size are way too small. Han Sen won¡¯t have a clue if he has any around him or not. He¡¯ll just have to keep burning to keep them from getting close. He doesn¡¯t know when or where those powers wille at him from. But if he keeps burning like this, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he runs out of energy. When he uses all that energy up, the small bug powers will finally get a chance to drill into his body and ravage him. Kun is most certainly the one in control of this fight. And while this fight mayck the excitement we all crave, the stakes for Dor are continually increasing. We would all do well to leam from this, and understand that ^ should never underestimate the Pirate.¡±


    All the audience members could tell Dor was being toyed with. No matter how strong he was, he was facing an invincible enemy. There was nothing he could do.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know fights could go on like this. This woman is keeping Dor from being able to make use of his powers like Coin. She¡¯s suppressing him, well and truly. Kun of the Pirate is a most fearsome being.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Her powers are small like bacteria. We¡¯d never know her critters were in our bodies until it was toote. Not knowing how you might die is quite a scary thought.¡±


    ¡°If Kun was a hitman, I¡¯m sure her targets would be incredibly nervous.¡±


    The thieves are killers.¡±

 Chapter 2124 - Killing Bugs

    <strong>Chapter 2124 Killing Bugs</strong>


    ¡°Dor, you can still tear up your paper and forfeit. It¡¯d be a crying shame if you were to be suddenly killed, don¡¯t you think?¡± Kun¡¯s sarcastic tone echoed beneath the boughs of the forest ceiling.


    ¡°Yeah, but I can end this fight by simply killing you. That works, too,¡± Han Sen replied calmly.


    ¡°Haha! That depends on whether or not you are able to find me first. Can you?¡± Kunughed once again.


    Han Sen tried to listen carefully to her voice, but try as he might, he could not pinpoint the source.


    Han Sen quietly used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the vicinity, but there was no sign of Kun anywhere. It actually made him frown. His Dongxuan Aura could scan an entire kilometer radius, but he wasn¡¯t picking up a trace of Kun. That had to mean Kun was a kilometer away from him, at the very least.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here, and yet she seems to be able to see everything,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He looked around at the small bugs and said, ¡°Your real body isn¡¯t here, is it? You¡¯re probably watching me out of the eyes of these bugs. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Kun didn¡¯t sound happy about Han Sen¡¯s deduction.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m going to have to destroy your eyes,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Destroy my eyes?¡± Kun sounded as if she had heard something amusing. Sheughed and said, ¡°Every one of these bugs is a set of eyes for me. You can¡¯t even see them, so how do you expect to be able to destroy them all?¡±


    The audience was in agreement with Kun. The bugs were all far too small to be seen, and exhausting more power in killing them would only drain Dor¡¯s energy even faster. That course of action didn¡¯t seem likely to help.


    These bugs are really quite scary. I am afraid she might be thousands of kilometers away. Those bugs have totally got Dor in their grasp.¡±


    ¡°A power that can shrink mighty things into a reduced size is often overlooked. It really can be a difficult power to deal with, and it makes Kun a fearsome woman. I bet Kun will be famous after this.¡±


    ¡°I cannot believe a power like this can be as effective as what we are seeing. Compared to the fight between Dragon Eight and Dor, Kun is on another level of extremity. Perhaps her body isn¡¯t as strong as Dragon Eight and Dor¡¯s, but she could render either of them powerless.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Any Marquise participating in the geno rank fights is powerful.¡±


    The audience were all of a simr mindset right now, and they were all thinking the same thing. They envisioned themselves as Dor and tried to imagine how they might make it out of the predicament he was currently in. That being said, no one thought that they had a sound solution.


    Kun had vacated the immediate battleground, leaving Han Sen under the forest canopy with the bugs.


    Of course, Han Sen couldn¡¯t see those small bugs, and he had no clue when they might try to attack him. So, all he could do was keep the high-temperature fires going. But doing so was a constant drain on his power, and he knew that he couldn¡¯tst forever like that. And without being able to spot Kun, there was no chance of him actually winning.


    Even Clear Sea King and King Rosa couldn¡¯t think of a way in which he might turn the tables.


    It would have been brilliant if Dor had King powers. The powers of a King could annihte an entire forest, with all the bugs being incinerated in the process. They¡¯d no longer be a threat.


    But Han Sen was just a Marquise. He didn¡¯t have the energy to perform grand area-of-effect spells. Even if the fire could stretch to epass the entire forest, it wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to eliminate the bugs within.


    The bugs were very small, but that did not mean they were very weak. After all, the bugs were the creation of another Marquise. Killing them would require the powers of a Marquise.


    While everyone wondered how Dor might sort out this situation, the fires that enveloped him were suddenly extinguished. Streams of smoke curled around him, leaving him exposed to the insect masses without any protection.


    ¡°Haha! Giving up already? If you¡¯re throwing in the towel, then I¡¯ll do you a favor and give you a second to tear up the paper for a proper forfeit.¡± Kun¡¯s derisive cackle echoed throughout the entire forest.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I was going to destroy all of your eyes?¡± Han Sen asked in feigned confusion.


    ¡°Huh? Even facing the prospect of death, you¡¯re stubborn enough to spew so much crap.¡± Kun summoned a horde of small bugs and sent them towards Han Sen.


    Those bugs were extremely small, and what¡¯s more, they werepletely silent. Not even a Duke could detect them. Han Sen had saved a lot of energy when he gave up the protection of the fire, but it also put him in a lot of danger.


    Yun Suyi frowned and said, ¡°What does Dor want to do this time? Is he going to use his armor to block the bugs? No matter how fine its crafting is, there will always be a seam. Those bugs will wiggle their way in and attack through any joint or crevice.¡±


    ¡°He is not nning to block the bugs with the armor he wears,¡± said a voice behind them. It belonged to Lone Bamboo. ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo!¡± The Yun sisters and Thousand Feather Crane stood up and bowed to him.


    Lone Bamboo just gestured for them to sit, and he joined them as they did.


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo, you said Dor isn¡¯t nning on using his armor to keep the bugs away. But he cannot see the bugs, so how will he know when they¡¯re near him? How do you keep out something like that?¡± Yun Suyi asked with much curiosity.


    ¡°Who said he cannot see the bugs?¡± Lone Bamboo asked simply.


    Yun Suyi and the others all fell silent. Before they could react, Dor stood up.


    Pat!


    Han Sen raised his hand and flicked his finger while he was still airborne.


    A number of coins appeared, scattershotting the area like rain. When every coin fell, there was a pat noise to apany it. It sounded as if each and every one of them had crushed something.


    After a minute, the observers recognized the noise. It sounded like the exoskeletons of tiny insects being crunched. ¡°Impossible! How can you see...¡± Before Kun could finish her question, her voice cut off.


    Her real body was not there, and she had been speaking through the bugs the entire time. The rain of coins had destroyed every bug, so she could no longer speak.


    The audience was stunned.


    It wasn¡¯t just because Han Sen could see and kill those bugs; what surprised them the most was the simple fact he could use that many coins at once. That meant Coin doubled as an area-of-effect attack. It was a scary thing to consider.


    ¡°How is he able to see those small bugs? Even ordinary Dukes cannot see them without eyesight talent. They would most certainly need to practice eye skills and techniques. Has he focused on developing his eyes?¡± Hai¡¯er had been watching the fight, full of cocky confidence the entire time. Her smugness was quickly brought to an end by this revtion.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura could trace the presence of any nearby substance. While the bugs might have been too small to see with the naked eye, the Dongxuan Aura made their presence obvious. They could not escape Han Sen¡¯s notice.

 Chapter 2125 - Coming for You

    <h4>Chapter 2125 Coming for You</h4>


    Kun was not in the present battleground, and when the small bugs were crushed, so too was her vision. She had now lost all sight of Han Sen.


    Kun was taken aback by this, needless to say. The first thing she did, though, was spawn another swarm of small bugs with her small bug powers. They took off in flight, fanning across the area and rabidly searching for Han Sen.


    But before the bugs could find Han Sen, the ce was doused in a golden light. Countless coins came raining down from the sky, crushing every single one of the bugs Kun had spawned.


    Kun was shocked. She spawned another host of small bugs as she moved away from the vicinity.


    Kun regretted the fact she hadn¡¯t put more distance between herself and Han Sen earlier. Doubly so, after running a short while and seeing a gold shadow appear above her.


    Kun screamed and pped her wings in panic. Bugs came out of her in a swarm that was as thick as a fog. They went racing towards Han Sen, seeking to distract him while she made a desperate escape to save herself.


    Han Sen sted the iing swarm with a geyser of fire. His body was like a human methrower, and he scorched through the bug fog and appeared directly before Kun.


    Kun wished to turn and attack, but when she tried to do so, she lost control of her vision. Things began to spin. The world was swirling around her, and she could not re-orient herself. Shortly after, she hit the ground and saw her own headless body drop to the forest floor.


    Seeing Han Sen cut Kun¡¯s head off, Hai¡¯er became incredibly angry.


    After Kun was decapitated, though, the paper of her registration did not get torn up. The reason why was soon revealed, as a bigger bug emerged from the brain inside her lopped-off head. The bug flew up and then shredded the paper itself. After that, the bug vanished from sight.


    ¡°It looks like not even Kun has what it takes to ovee the power of Coin. We need someone who has real power to face Dor and emerge victorious in a one-to-one bout.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid only Lone Bamboo might have what it takes.¡±


    ¡°Kun is very strong, but Dor is no average opponent. He was able to exploit her weakness.¡±


    The audience was eager for more. Although Kun had used a strange power to bring Dor some trouble, fights like that were not exciting enough. It didn¡¯t quench their thirst. So, most people immediately moved on to anticipating the fight between Dor and Lone Bamboo.


    The genius of Sky Pce versus the mysterious Dor. Before the fight was even to begin, people were talking about it everywhere. Many people believed Dor would be the one to win, but many others thought Lone Bamboo could actually beat him. Both sides were adamant about their beliefs, and convincing the opposition seemed to be an impossible task.


    Many gambling organizations had ced the odds at a very even sum, suggesting not even those experts could determine who might be the winner.


    Han Sen knew that he was going to fight Lone Bamboo next, and although he really wanted to win, even he wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat the powerful Sky.


    He had battled Lone Bamboo once before, and neither of them bested the other. Theirst bout ended in a draw. Lone Bamboo had suffered a terrible swelling of emotions, and he eventually put his knife away.


    ¡°I wonder how much Lone Bamboo has grown since then. Will he still lose control to a reup of bad emotions?¡± Han Sen did not want to encounter Lone Bamboo, but he did have a simmering excitement for it that he could not deny. He wanted to fight him as much as he didn¡¯t.


    Dragon Eight was physically more powerful than Lone Bamboo, but while Dragon Eight was like a perfect killing machine, Lone Bamboo was as refined as art.


    Killing machines were perfect in the way they were big and scary. Their greatest weakness, however, was in the flexibility of their talents. They oftencked diversity and breadth in their skills, and so they could not adapt to changing situations.


    On the other hand, Lone Bamboo¡¯s capabilities were always stunning, even to elites. His strength was nowhere near perfect, but it was beautiful. And that often took people by surprise.


    If Han Sen had to select an opponent for life, it would be Lone Bamboo. Dragon Eight was a dangerous opponent, but Han Sen already understood him. He could calcte what a person like Dragon Eight would do, winning or losing. But Lone Bamboo always had something up his sleeve, and he could always do things that his opponents would never expect.


    Han Sen had joined the Geno Being Scroll to gain fame and draw the attention of that so-called god. He had achieved his goal by now. He had established his name, and it no longer mattered if he won or lost.


    But even so, Han Sen wanted to win the fight against Lone Bamboo.


    In Sky Pce, Lone Bamboo sat inside a stone pavilion. There was a teacup beside him, but he did not move it. He simply looked up at the moon in space.


    ¡°What do you think of Dor?¡± The Sky Pce leader suddenly appeared in the stone pavilion.


    ¡°He is a very strong individual,¡± Lone Bamboo answered.


    ¡°How so?¡± When the Sky Pce leader asked this, he did so with a smile.


    ¡°Feeling,¡± Lone Bamboo quietly answered.


    ¡°Feeling?¡± The Sky Pce leader raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Lone Bamboo dipped into serious thought for a moment. ¡°His body is strong like an elite Dragon¡¯s. His Coin can suppress someone like Dragon Eight, and if he summons it inrge quantities, it can annihte a swarm of insects. But to me, that is not the scariest thing. What scares me is what I feel when I watch him fight.¡±


    ¡°What feelings does he stir within you?¡± the Sky Pce leader asked.


    ¡°He makes me think he is indestructible,¡± Lone Bamboo said with a tone of gravitas.


    The Sky Pce leader nodded and asked him, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Lone Bamboo stood up and seriously told him, ¡°I n to win.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The Sky Pce leader patted him on the shoulder and said nothing more.


    After Lone Bamboo left the pavilion, a woman with a ck mask appeared by the side of the Sky Pce leader. She quietly said, ¡°Do you think Lone Bamboo has what it takes to win?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt the abilities of Lone Bamboo,¡± the Sky Pce leader said.


    You shouldn¡¯t say that. And that isn¡¯t what I asked. I am asking you if you think he will win.¡± The ck-masked woman stared at him.


    The Sky Pce leader opened his hands and said, ¡°You saw the powers possessed by Dor. We don¡¯t know him enough yet, but I must say he is a scary guy. We can only wait and see if Lone Bamboo will triumph, but he has never disappointed me before.¡±


    Lone Bamboo returned from Sky Pce and went to his own private isle. Before he entered his bamboo house, he stopped for a moment and looked at it.


    The bamboo door was pushed open slightly, and a little girl leaped through the opening. Behind her, however, was a ck-haired young man.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lone Bamboo asked the young man.


    He could tell that the man was one of the Sky, but he had never met a young Sky that strong before. The man¡¯s presence was akin to that of a terrifying beast or even the darkest reaches of the abyss itself. Even though the man was standing right there, Lone Bamboo¡¯s senses couldn¡¯t tell him anything about the man.


    ¡°Evil Eye.¡± The man smiled.


    Lone Bamboo frowned. He knew that name, but he had never expected Evil Eye to have been reborn as one of the Sky. And on top of that, he had brought a little girl into Sky Pce in secret.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lone Bamboo asked.


    Evil Eye rolled his shoulders in a shrug. ¡°I came here for you. You and Dor are interesting. I want to fight you both, but you two will be meeting first. To make sure that I don¡¯t miss out, I havee to see you first.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we are looking for Dor. We do not know where to find him, though, so we came for you first.¡± The little girl spoke with a surprising amount of seriousness.

 Chapter 2126 - Four Evil Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 2126 Four Evil Eyes</h4>


    Lone Bamboo did not say a word. Silently, he reached for his jade sword.


    No one would have expected Evil Eye to have been reborn as one of the Sky, and no one would have expected him to don a disguise in order to infiltrate Sky Pce.


    Lone Bamboo would never have expected an encounter with Evil Eye at his home, of all ces they could meet. He didn¡¯t have a single security camera installed in his home, and that was because there was usually no need. He couldn¡¯t think of a single person daring enough to sneak into Sky Pce other than the man who now stood before him¡ªEvil Eye himself.


    Even a deified elite shouldn¡¯t have been able to force his way into Sky Pce.


    When the bamboo door opened, Lone Bamboo felt as if his options had suddenly vanished. He felt as if he had nowhere else to go, and the only way forward would be to fight the man that had approached him.


    Given what Lone Bamboo was sensing from Evil Eye, it probably wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he had security cameras. Even if some had been installed, he doubted that they would have been able to pick up Evil Eye.


    But this was Sky Pce. If they fought, regardless of whether Lone Bamboo won or lost, the authorities of Sky Pce would be alerted to themotion. How Evil Eye expected to escape from Sky Pce after a fight was beyond Lone Bamboo¡¯s imagination.


    Evil Eye was just a Marquise now. Even if his mind was deified, it¡¯d be impossible for him to escape Sky Pce without being noticed. This was especially true when considering that he had a little girl with him.


    Lone Bamboo could barely believe that Evil Eye was this tenacious. This was too much. There was no way he woulde into Sky Pce simply to duel Lone Bamboo, without thinking of the consequences.


    Of course, Lone Bamboo had no way of knowing for sure what Evil Eye wanted. That was okay, though. If he could defeat Evil Eye in battle, then whatever he wished to understand would be elucidated.


    Lone Bamboo did not use the jade sword for practice. It gave off no shiny lights or sword airs, but the pressure it released was enough to bring a calm energy to Evil Eye.


    Evil Eye simply stood where he was, unmoving. He looked into Lone Bamboo¡¯s eyes and did not spare his sword a nce.


    They didn¡¯t move, and there was no visible battle between them. The two just looked at each other, with no further exchange.


    Time went by, and the entire bamboo forest looked to have been frozen in time. Evil Eye and Lone Bamboo stood silently, as stoic as a pair of mountains. Not even thergest of storms would prompt them to move.


    They studied each other keenly, waiting for the slightest opening. But despite that, they each felt that neither of them could be defeated by the other. It felt as if once they unleashed their first strike, it would be theirst. There¡¯d be no opportunity for a second chance.


    So, neither of them moved. Neither of them found the opportunity they were looking for.


    ¡°Evil Eye, I am hungry. I wish to eat some food.¡± The little girl next to Evil Eye rubbed her belly. Her pink face looked directly into Evil Eye¡¯s face as she tugged at his arm.


    After that tug, though, the frozen situation changed.


    Evil Eye and Lone Bamboo¡¯s fight would be so close, and any mistake that either of them made would lead to a guaranteed defeat.


    The little girl pulled on Evil Eye, but Evil Eye made sure not to allow himself to be disturbed. But unfortunately for him, it created a minuscule fluctuation in his lifeforce. Lone Bamboo lifted his jade sword and teleported in front of Evil Eye.


    It was a sword that left no trace. Evil Eye had made a mistake, and he knew he couldn¡¯t avoid the iing strike.


    Doing that would have been impossible, so he was going to lose and there was nothing he could do to avoid that dismaying result.


    But in the next second, Evil Eye moved his hand. He pulled the little girl in front of Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword.


    It was a pointless gesture. Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword could slice through the little girl without even slowing down before it cut into Evil Eye. The little girl¡¯s body could not block the strike for Evil Eye.


    But even so, Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword froze. He did not use the sword to cut through the little girl. He merely pulled it back and grabbed the little girl.


    At that moment, Evil Eye rushed directly toward Lone Bamboo to grab his heart.


    Lone Bamboo had made a mistake by holding back, just as Evil Eye had done. With their ces reversed, there was an iing strike he could not deflect. He was now the one on the losing end of the stick.


    Lone Bamboo didn¡¯t move, though. His eyes merely cleared. The Sky eye on his forehead opened, and it glowed red. Lone Bamboo¡¯s strength surged, and his power climbed to an unbearable level.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I am one of the Sky, too?¡± Evil Eye smiled with a demented smile. His third eye opened, too, but inside his Sky eye there were four purple pupils. They were like little flowers, but they were as creepy as they were beautiful.


    When Evil Eye became stronger, Lone Bamboo did not move. All he did was lift his jade sword.


    But at that moment, the little girl Lone Bamboo had grabbed raised her arms. Her hands turned red, and she threw her open palm against Lone Bamboo¡¯s chest. At the same time this was urring, Evil Eye¡¯s four evil eyes shone purple.


    Lone Bamboo threw the little girl away and used his jade sword to block Evil Eye¡¯s hand. But Evil Eye¡¯s other hand had alreadye up to touch Lone Bamboo on the head. That power surged into Lone Bamboo¡¯s brain like thunder.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s turned his chilling gaze on his opponent. But Evil Eye¡¯s four evil eyes pressed back against Lone Bamboo¡¯s stare. The four flower-looking purple eyes started to spin. The purple evil eye powers were demonic, and they drilled right into Lone Bamboo¡¯s Sky eye.


    ¡°Even after experiencing the nightmares, you still never learned to be cruel. You are begging to be beaten.¡± Evil Eye smiled evilly, as Lone Bamboo¡¯s red eye began to swell. But under the purple light, it was turning purple. The red eye became four purple eyes.


    Patong!


    Evil Eye¡¯s body dropped to the ground, squelching like mud. Only Lone Bamboo remained standing, but his Sky eye now possessed those four flower-looking purple pupils.


    Lone Bamboo closed his Sky eyes and looked at Evil Eye¡¯s body. Evil Eye¡¯s chest had a sword mark. He coldly said, ¡°It is a shame. He is so strong, and yet despite that, he was tricked by something as simple as emotion.¡±


    ¡°He could have killed me. Why did he just toss me aside instead of killing me?¡± The little girl looked at Lone Bamboo with confusion.


    ¡°That is just one of the reasons why he is stupid,¡± Evil Eye said coldly.


    A few hourster, lights came down from the skies above. A Sky Pce King ss elite hade to the ind, bringing a few other King ss elites with him.


    ¡°Lone Bamboo, what happened here?¡± The King looked at the body before turning to Lone Bamboo.


    ¡°A man came here and tried to assassinate me,¡± Lone Bamboo said coldly.


    Not long after, the King and his people took Evil Eye¡¯s body. And the next day, Lone Bamboo, who was now Evil Eye, took the little girl and left Sky Pce.

 Chapter 2127 - Abandoning the Figh

    <h4>Chapter 2127 Abandoning the Figh</h4>


    On the day Dor and Lone Bamboo were supposed to fight, a great number of elites turned their attention to the match. They focused on it more than they did any of the King fights.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°I think Lone Bamboo will be the one to win. Sky Pce is not just any faction, you know. And Lone Bamboo is the absolute best Marquise they have. Ordinary Marquises cannot hope topete against the likes of him. And while Dor is indeed quite strong, his talents are too simple. Aside from his sturdy body and his Coin, there does not appear to be anything else too significant about him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. With the few techniques that Dor possesses, it is highly unlikely he¡¯ll be able to reign supreme. An elite like Lone Bamboo cannot find themselves defeated by just one measly geno art. He¡¯s just too strong.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that Dor isn¡¯t hiding extra geno arts that we have yet to see?¡±


    The bout was hotly debated, and before long, the Geno Being Scroll shone in the sky. As soon as it did, contestants were teleported into it.


    ¡°Lone Bamboo, let¡¯s have a real fight!¡± Han Sen appeared in the middle of the desert. He looked ahead of him, trying to spy his opponent, but he could not see Lone Bamboo.


    Han Sen frowned. He hade to know Lone Bamboo well, and he was most certainly not the type of person that would hide. If he had a fight to attend, he would ensure that he was there promptly to engage his opponent.


    He looked around but could see no sign of Lone Bamboo.


    The viewers were confused by this. They keenly examined the environment, but they couldn¡¯t see any sign of Lone Bamboo either.


    Suddenly, the space around Han Sen distorted, sending him back out of the Geno Being Scroll with his sheet of paper still intact.


    Han Sen quickly realized what had transpired. Lone Bamboo had decided not to attend the battle, and so Han Sen had been automatically dered the victor.


    Everyone was extremely shocked by this unexpected turn of events. This bout had been highly anticipated by all, and it never came about. Instead, Lone Bamboo had decided to throw in the towel without even trying.


    Rumors started to spread like wildfire throughout the universe. There were whispers that Dor himself was one of the Sky, and that was why his peer Lone Bamboo had decided against fighting him.


    There were a bunch of other rumors, too, stating that Dor had struck a political deal with the head honchos of the Sky. Because of these deals, the conspiracy theorists imed, Lone Bamboo had stayed away from the contest.


    Even wilder were the numerous theories on how Dor was in a romantic rtionship with Lone Bamboo, and that Lone Bamboo forfeited so their love could go on.


    Han Sen did not pay heed to any of these rumors, but he found himself in quite worried. It wasn¡¯t like Lone Bamboo to abandon a fight. He had never done this before. Something must have happened to stop him from attending the fight.


    Han Sen decided to call Yisha and let her know that he was safe. After doing that, he contacted Sky Pce to let them know the same thing. He also asked about Lone Bamboo.


    What he heard made him frown, though. He was told that Sky Pce itself had no clue why Lone Bamboo hadn¡¯t participated in the bout. They said that he had been away for a few days and had yet to return. Sky Pce had lost all contact with him.


    The strangest thing, however, was that a spy had been discovered at Lone Bamboo¡¯s house. The spy was a Sky, but there was no record of him in Sky Pce¡¯s records. It was as if he hade out of nowhere.


    ¡°What happened, I wonder?¡± Han Sen frowned. He knew something bad must have happened to Lone Bamboo. And it was dire to learn that Sky Pce could not find him or pick up the slightest trail that might lead to his whereabouts.


    After Han Sen¡¯s discussion with the Sky Pce leader, Han Sen told him his own story. He said that he would return to Sky Pce by himself, and that there was no need for a pickup to be arranged on his behalf.


    On a primal, Evil Eye was sitting on a rock. He was fishing on the banks of a gentle stream. The little girl was sitting next to him, cradling her jaw and watching the water of the river.


    There was a tug on the line, and Evil Eye pulled the fishing rod back and yanked the fish out of the water.


    ¡°Lunch.¡± Evil Eye smiled at the little girl.


    The little girl smiled at Evil Eye, but after she nced up at him, she looked startled. She pointed at him and said, ¡°Blood!¡±


    Evil Eye frowned and wiped his forehead. His third eye, which was currently closed, had started to bleed.


    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t know how to quit.¡± Evil Eye wiped the blood from his brow and sneered.


    ¡°Did youpletely absorb his body and power?¡± the little girl asked, still reeling from the shock.


    ¡°I didbine myself with his body and power, but...¡± Evil Eye trailed off.


    ¡°But what?¡± the little girl asked.


    ¡°His will is too strong. There is nothing I can do to dampen it. I suppose it will just take some time.¡± Evil Eye shrugged his shoulders, and then went on to say, ¡°But that¡¯s fine. His body and power belong to me, and that¡¯s the bottom line. The struggling of his willpower is pointless. It¡¯ll be crushed eventually.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame.¡± The little girl went back to watching the stream with her jaw cradled in her hands.


    Everyone thought Lone Bamboo¡¯s decision to quit was strange, but the Geno Being Scroll¡¯s ranking went on without pause. Every tier had now been whittled down to the top sixteen fighters.


    Han Sen, Yisha, Littleflower, and Xie Qing King had reached thatst stage. They all just upied different tiers.


    Han Sen¡¯sst couple fights wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. He had a strong body and Coin. He beat one of the Destroyed and leaped straight to number eight.


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult for Littleflower or Yisha, either. Neither of them had any trouble to contend with, and it was all smooth sailing.


    But Xie Qie King did not fare as well. He found himself in a lot of trouble. His opponent was also one of the Destroyed, and that Earl Destroyed had a reputation that was not far off Lone Bamboo¡¯s.


    Destroyed and the Sky were amongst the top ten higher races, so even their Earl ss members were incredibly strong.


    Xie Qing King used his silver book to replicate the shape and form of the Destroyed Earl, but try as he might, he could not block the monster¡¯s attacks. And any additional xenogeneics he spawned were swiftly annihted by the Destroyed Earl.


    The Destroyed Earl had three heads and six arms. He wielded light, dark, and chaos powers. His body was about the same strength that Han Sen¡¯s had been when he was an Earl. His geno arts were quite scary, too. Xie Qing King¡¯s drawing powers were useless against him.


    ¡°That Xie Qing King is not too shabby. He is much inferior to Earl Odoga, though.¡±


    ¡°His geno armament is a strange one, that¡¯s for sure. And it seems as if it¡¯s not enough to defeat Odoga.¡±


    ¡°It looks like Odoga will top the Earl ss rankings.¡±


    The people that watched the Earl fights could tell that Xie Qing King was in a dire situation.


    Pang!


    A powerful punch from Odoga destroyed Xie Qing King¡¯stest drawing, then continued on towards his face. When the punchnded, Xie Qing¡¯s King and the silver book were sent soaring into a mountainside. The resulting avnche brought half of the mountain down.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Xie Qing King pulled himself out of the rubble. A grin split his bloody mouth.


    He stopped drawing and threw the book away, then ted his body in a set of armor.


    ¡°You want to keep this fight up?¡± Odoga looked at him like a disappointed instructor.


    ¡°This fight has only just begun.¡± Xie Qing King bared his teeth, and a silver light came beaming out of him like a volcano. When Xie Qing King put down his book, he revealed just how cruel he could be.

 Chapter 2128 - 2128 I am Invincible

    <strong>2128 I am Invincible </strong>


    ¡°Alu-Alu-Alu!¡±


    The insane storm of punches was difficult toprehend. Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes gleamed with a fiery silver. The silver punches he threw were indestructible. Odoga had a snowke¡¯s chance in trying to repel those wild hits headed his way.


    Odoga waved his six arms to protect himself as light, dark, and chaos powers worked together in an attempt to devastate Xie Qing King.


    But the raging Xie Qing King cared little for what his opponent was attempting to do. His fists were the ones in control now, and there was only one thing they wanted to do: attack. He wanted to pulverize Odoga, to pound him so hard that he¡¯d be indistinguishable from the mud of the ground. Ignoring Odoga¡¯s attack, he went forward and allowed himself to be hit.


    Xie Qing King and Odoga were both fullymitted to the assault, though. The cruelest and bloodiest fight of the Geno Being Scroll was only just beginning.


    Odoga¡¯s six fists, with scary powers, came raging at Xie Qing King. And as this urred, Xie Qing King used his own power to repeatedly pummel Odoga.


    Armor was broken, flesh was tom, blood was spraying; the two of them were using the most primal and primitive methods to fight with each other.


    Odoga¡¯s six fists had the advantage, unfortunately. But this did not at all mean that Xie Qing King, who only had a natural pair of fists, was weak. And the more damage he incurred, the stronger he became.


    His fists moved like lightning, and the shadows they cast were of spilling blood and breaking bone.


    Odoga raged and screamed at his unrelenting opponent. His body was severely wounded by the wrath of his nemesis, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a shout due to the insufferable pain.


    Both of them were umting wounds. Blood sprayed through the air like flower petals, but neither showed a sign of backing off. Their repeated strikes only looked to be getting crazier and crazier.


    ¡°Oh God! This is no longer apetition. This is a bloodbath!¡±


    This is far too cruel. This is far too violent.¡±


    ¡°Ha... Ha... This is what a real fight should be like. Oh, I love this!¡±


    ¡°This is rather interesting, I must confess. It¡¯s more satisfying to watch such a raw fight.¡±


    ¡°F*ck yeah! Kill him. Go on!¡±


    The audience was ravenous for more. The violence of the fight drew an insatiable bloodlust from them, driving their excitement The adrenaline levels of the audience were through the roof.


    Pang!


    Odoga and Xie Qing King flew away from each other. One of them crashed into a mountainside, whereas the other dropped into an open field.


    They were both severely injured. Odoga¡¯s six arms had all been broken. Some of them had been tom offpletely, whereas others hung on by the thread of their tendons. Only two were stillpletely attached, but even they were sorely injured.


    The three faces were swollen and distended, and one eye had been squelched. Blood was soaking the Earl¡¯s entire form.


    Xie Qing King was not faring much better than his foe. His legs had been broken, his right shoulder had been dislocated, both of his eyes had been shattered, and all of his ribs had been snapped or cracked. With the amount of blood soaking him, there was only one thing you could call him: a blood man.


    But Xie Qing King¡¯s lifeforce, despite all that, was none the weaker. In fact, its glow had increased. He picked himself up from the soil pit and shone with a silver light. That light enveloped his entire body like a hungry fire.


    Odoga looked gloomy, byparison. After lifting himself up on the field, he generated a power. Light and dark energies gathered at the knuckles of his fists, giving each of them a swirling mixture of ck and white lights.


    As Odoga¡¯s power increased, the ck and white powers were like taichi. A strange power was keeping them both in perfect bnce.


    Seeing Odoga and Xie Qing King collecting their strength, the audience knew that whatever was next would be it. Their final strikes wereing.


    With the condition the two of them were in, generating that much power meant that it had to be the final attack.


    You are strong, but you are still weaker than me. You may concede now, if you want to live.¡± Odoga¡¯s fist, channeling all that energy, was reaching max capacity as he spoke.


    The scary powers made everything around him vibrate. The dimension of the space he upied seemed to distort and twist under the ck and white powers he carried.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I am afraid that I do not know what you are getting at. My vocabry seems to becking a few words, and I think what you¡¯ve just said may be among the missing ones.¡± Blood streamed from Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes. He had a strange smile, and a silver me propelled him forward.


    ¡°Light, dark, and chaos. Together, they are the most stable elements one could ever hope to possess. Theybine together to create the Destroyed Light. It is the most powerful godlight in the entire geno universe. When this strike falls upon you, you will be nothing more than a memory. I like you, truth be told, and I would favor the prospect of allowing you to live and not killing you. Furthermore, if you pledge to join the Destroyed, I will allow you to win,¡± Odoga slowly said.


    ¡°The only way I can allow myself to win is if I annihte every enemy that stands in my way. Show me everything you¡¯ve got. Don¡¯t hold back, ande and fight me,¡± Xie Qing King said. His silver me was like the final swell of a volcano ready to erupt.


    ¡°If you want to die, then so be it.¡± Odoga¡¯s power exploded. The attack his fist unleashed came soaring over to Xie Qing King.


    ck and white powers blended together. It looked as if it could obliterate anything in its path as it headed toward Xie Qing King. Everything that came into contact with that swirling power would likely be destroyed.


    Just the shockwave of that power was enough to tear up thend for miles around and sunder the skies into ruin.


    ¡°Thest Xie Qing cannon.¡± The armor on Xie Qing King¡¯s body shattered under the swelling of his own power. He stood upon the battlefield with his upper body naked, bearing an evil grin. His eyes were bleeding, and while he could not see, he could still sense the location of his opponent. His punch was unleashed, headed for the godlight possessed by the Destroyed man.


    The silver fist became an orb of light. It came forward to strike the ck and white powers simultaneously.


    Boom!


    The two scary powers collided with each other, and what resulted was akin to the detonation of a hydrogen bomb. The giant explosion looked like a sun going supernova, consuming everything in its proximity. It was too bright for anyone to actually see anything inside it, though.


    When the lights finally dimmed, a giant chasm was all that remained. Inside that deep crater, one person was left standing. The other person writhed around on the ground, struggling to get up.


    Xie Qing King looked at Odoga trying to get up off of the ground. Slicking back his silver hair, he coldly said, ¡°You are strong, but you are weaker than I. And since you now seem to understand my power, I will spare your life. Go back, practice for a few hundred years, and then get back to me. Perhaps by then you will stand a 0.0001 percent chance of defeating me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Odoga could not get up. He ripped up his paper and disappeared from the field of battle.


    ¡°I am invincible, no matter where I go!¡± Xie Qing King ran his fingers through his hair and disappeared from that corner of the dimension.


    Pang!


    As soon as Xie Qing King was teleported back out of the Geno Being Scroll, his injured body copsed. The will to win and the apanying adrenaline were the only things that had kept him going.

 Chapter 2129 - 2129 Final Figh

    <strong>2129 Final Figh </strong>


    Xie Qing King was too severely injured and too exhausted to continue in the geno rank fights, so he ended up cing in the top eight. The people that watched him and Odoga fight, however, were of the firm belief that one of those two should have taken first ce. Unfortunately, the two powerhouses had ended up against each other far too soon. One was defeated and beaten into a sorry state, and the other was victorious but also beaten into a sorry state.


    The ranked fights continued with some surprising results. On the fourth match of the King tier, Yisha actually ended up losing, which surprised her many fans. Her final position rested at rank number four.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t there to watch the fight, so he was unsure what had led to her defeat. That being said, ording to what he had heard, something strange urred during the bout.


    Han Littleflower got to his final fight easily. His Sacred powers allowed him to manipte space and time, and no Viscount was able to challenge that technique in the field of battle.


    No one was stronger than Han Littleflower, so it was highly likely that he would gain the number one position afterpleting his final fight.


    If not for Evil Eye, Han Sen would have been a shoo-in for winning the entire Marquise tier bracket. But s, it was not so. With Evil Eye being there, there was no guarantee that Han Sen would be victorious.


    Han Sen had watched Evil Eye¡¯s fights with intense focus. The man looked frightening, but Han Sen thought there was something off about him. What that was precisely, Han Sen could not put his finger on.


    Han Sen called Yisha to highlight his concern. He wanted tofort her after her loss, too.


    ¡°My Queen, I wille to Narrow Moon and visit you in just a few short days.¡±


    Yisha sat on her throne with her long white legs crossedfortably before her. She looked at Han Sen through the video feed, smiled, and said, ¡°You areing back tofort me?¡±


    ¡°No. You are the strongest woman of all. You simply missed and that¡¯s it.¡± Han Sen¡¯sforting skills already seemed to becking.


    Yisha still smiled, and she looked at Han Sen. ¡°The Meka made a generous offer in exchange for their win. We have what we need now. Did you honestly believe I would lose?¡±


    Han Sen was surprised by this revtion. That was not what he had expected from Yisha at all.


    Yisha continued to smile and said, ¡°The Rebate are a high race, but we are not like Sky Pce. We don¡¯t have anyone deified. We need to grow a great deal to remainpetitive. So, we had to give up something. That was just how it had to be.¡±


    Han Sen understood that she had allowed herself to lose despite her ardent desire to win. She had not lost to a genuine enemy in battle; she had lost to politics.


    ¡°Go back to Sky Pce. These matters aren¡¯t your concern. You need to level up and be a King. Only then can you y these games. Right now, you aren¡¯t even a spare piece on the table of y,¡± Yisha said, then abruptly hung up the phone.


    Han Sen knew that his level was still too low. The Story of Genes was too difficult, and he repeatedly mulled the idea of just giving it up. He could level up his other three geno arts to the rank of King instead.


    The final fight for the Marquise tier was about to start, and Dor and Evil Eye¡¯s names were on the tip of every tongue. It was the hottest topic of the day.


    Although Han Sen had shown powerful attacks, Dragon Eight was the only opponent that he had defeated with true raw power. Lone Bamboo¡¯s non-fight had also disappointed a great many people.


    Evil Eye¡¯s track record over multiple lives was too impressive, so most people thought that Evil Eye would be the one to win the fight. After all, Evil Eye had been deified many times before, and so he was the sort to see things differently. This point alone made him the likeliest candidate for victory.


    Still, it was not all doom and gloom in Dor¡¯s corner. Many nobles still ced their faith in him bing victorious. They loved Coin. Up until now, at least, Dor had proved that Coin could defeat anything. Many people loved it.


    At a gambling station located on a certain, a dirtbike pulled up. The man who rode it came inside and dropped a heavy bag on the table. When the workers opened the bag, their eyebrows rose and wide smiles spread across their faces. One of them quickly said, ¡°Dear customer, who are you cing your money and faith in?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the winning forecast look like for Dor?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°1.84,¡± the worker answered. Then, he looked at the man with the dirtbike strangely.


    Most people believed Evil Eye would win, so there was no way he¡¯d be forecasted to lose. Nobody put their bets on Dor.


    ¡°I bet that Dor will win,¡± the man said as he straightened his sunsses.


    If the man was willing to give away a sack of free money, then none of the workers would turn him down. The worker cashed it in and gave the man a receipt.


    ¡°Dumb*ss. He put all of his money on Dor winning. The whole universe knows Evil Eye won¡¯t lose,¡± the worker said, upon seeing the man with a motorbike take his leave.


    Wang Yuhang safely pocketed the receipt and went on his merry way to a xenogeneic hunting zone.


    When the final fight began, everyone was able to watch it. Only two other creatures were still engaged in fights of their own.


    In the past, the most famous and well-attended fights would always take ce in the King tier. But this year, things were different. Marquises and Viscounts had received a lot of attention this time around, particrly the Marquises. Because of Dor and Evil Eye, that tier of fights received more attention than King ss fights.


    The Viscount tier received the focus it did because of Littleflower and little else. But even then, there was nothing much to watch in his fights. It wasn¡¯t as if people believed any other Viscount could defeat Littleflower, who wielded those Sacred powers.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to start! I wonder how long Dor will be able tost against Evil Eye.¡± Dragon Eight and Dragon Nine were keenly watching the Geno Being Scroll sh. Their attention was focused on the Marquise final fight¡¯s battleground.


    ¡°If Brother Bamboo had not gone missing, it would be him battling Evil Eye.¡± In Sky Pce, Thousand Feather Crane could not help but sigh.


    Everyone was focusing on that fight now, and that was especially true of the research organizations. They were extremely interested in Coin and Evil Eye. Not even deified elites could live forever, but Evil Eye had been reborn repeatedly. Everyone wished to know his secret to immortality.


    ¡°I hope Dorsts as long as possible to draw out the secrets that enshroud Evil Eye.¡± Sky Path Garden¡¯s leader was keenly watching the Geno Being Scroll.


    ¡°Between Coin and Evil Eye¡¯s secrets, we¡¯re bound to learn something today,¡± a researcher said.


    ¡°I want to see Evil Eye¡¯s secret of rebirth,¡± the Sky Path Garden leader coldly repeated.


    LikeMyCommentFirst


    Hate these prelude chapters. Sigh. Guess I gotta wait till tonight. Thanks for the chapter. Looks like I¡¯m first apparently

 Chapter 2130 - Dismantling Coin

    <h4>Chapter 2130 Dismantling Coin</h4>


    The surface of the bronze scroll shed, showing two fighters who appeared amidst the dunes of a desert. One was d in a suit of gold armor, whereas the other was garbed in white and purple armor. Their body shapes were remarkably simr.


    This is it, it¡¯s going to start!¡± Everyone felt a great deal of relief in their hearts. After what happened with the no-show Lone Bamboo, many Nobles feared the same issue might gue the anticipated finale.


    Evil Eye looked at Han Sen with a great deal of interest, and he asked, ¡°What race do you actually belong to?¡±


    ¡°Human,¡± Han Sen answered calmly. He peered right back at Evil Eye.


    That man was shrouded by darkness as deep as the abyss itself, but somehow, Han Sen was struck with a strange pang of familiarity as he looked at the man.


    And when he looked closer, the sensation grew even stronger.


    ¡°You really are a human? That is a good name, I suppose.¡± Evil Eye mumbled something to himself beneath his breath. Han Sen heard what he said, but he wasn¡¯t quite sure what he meant by that.


    Evil Eye wasn¡¯t nning on exining it, either. He looked back at Han Sen, smiled, and said, ¡°Your Coin is pretty funny. Would you mind if I had a look at it?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Han Sen lifted his right hand and put two of his fingers together. Then, he flicked in the direction of Evil Eye.


    A coin appeared, and it teleported towards Evil Eye with the speed of lightning.


    Evil Eye made no effort to dodge the iing coin or knock it away with a godlight. Instead, he caught the iing coin with the palm of his right hand.


    Pat!


    The coin stuck to Evil Eye¡¯s hand. His body began to sink, his feet lowering into the sand a little.


    ¡°What a powerful Coin! It not only has the ability to suppress a foe, but it can seal. This could very well be a deified ss geno art. I cannot believe a geno art like this has been around, unknown to me over the centuries of my existence.¡± Evil Eye brought his hand closer to get a better look at the coin. He looked genuinely interested in the item.


    Evil Eye knew that Coin¡¯s suppression and sealing powers were strong, as did everyone else. But he had to let the coinnd on him so that he could research it properly.


    If anyone else had done something like this, they would have seemed incredibly reckless. But to the people watching the bout, it seemed the most natural thing in the world for Evil Eye to do.


    ¡°What a weird geno art. It is heavy... It forbids air... It suppresses... and some weird power...¡± Evil Eye mumbled to himself. Then he ced another of his fingers on the coin. He tightened his grip, and the coin was crushed within his fist.


    The viewers looked on in shock. The Coin that was believed to be indestructible, that had suppressed and defeated Dragon Eight, had been shattered by Evil Eye. It appeared not to work on him at all.


    ¡°Evil Eye really is untouchable! Coin doesn¡¯t even work on him.¡±


    This really is too frightening to watch. He has lived for so long, too; this man is a god!¡±


    ¡°Coin is useless, after all? With that out of the way, it appears to me that Dor has lost all chance of winning this fight.¡±


    ¡°It looks like there is nothing more to see. That strongest skill known as Coin was broken by Evil Eye¡¯s hands. How can anyone expect this supposed fight to continue?¡±


    ¡°Evil Eye really is too scary.¡±


    Amidst everyone¡¯s shock at Evil Eye¡¯sckadaisical breaking of the coin, Evil Eye suddenly moved. He did not move to attack Han Sen, though. He threw the pieces of the coin into the air and made them hover before him.


    Evil Eye then wiggled his fingers. The pieces were covered in a purple light, then they began to break down into smaller and smaller chunks.


    Bathed in the glow of that purple light, the coin was ground into gold dust. The gold motes floated in front of Evil Eye.


    ¡°Your Coin is not perfect... I was one of the Dragon, at one point, and in my time with them, I was able to learn their Dragon Seal. I was one of the Empty, as well. With them, I learned Vacuum. And at another ce in time, I belonged to the Destroyed. It was with them that I learned how to perform Taboo. That¡¯s not forgetting my time as a Buddha...¡± Evil Eye appeared to be talking to himself, as he moved his fingers. The gold dust gathered around those fingers, though, rposing the original shape.


    A new coin had been created, but this one was slightly different from the one Han Sen had produced. In addition to the coin and the number count, there were purple engravings on it. They were reminiscent of flowers.


    Evil Eye held up that new coin he had produced. It was like a work of art. He smiled at it.


    ¡°Dor? What do you think of this, eh?¡± Evil Eye said, right before flicking his finger. He propelled the modified coin straight towards Han Sen with the speed of aser beam.


    All the audience was in shock. To dismantle an enemy¡¯s geno art and then go on to modify it in the middle of a fight was something only a god could do. There was, of course, the possibility that Evil Eye wasn¡¯t even treating this fight as actualbat. He might have just been curious about Coin.


    ¡°Sick! A guy like Evil Eye should be forbidden from even joining the Geno Being Scroll. Other races can¡¯t do anything remotelyparable to this!¡±


    ¡°How could something like this even happen? There should be rules, and this should be against them.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Before Evil Eye, no geno art can remain shrouded in secrecy. That guy has been reborn as so many races over the years, so there¡¯s no telling just how many geno arts he has actually learned.¡±


    ¡°He is a god.¡±


    While everyone was reeling from the shock of this, Han Sen reacted much like Evil Eye had. He made no move to block or deflect the coin. All he did was use his right hand to grab it.


    Boom!


    When Han Sen grabbed the coin, the sand in a radius of one-kilometer shook. That area sank half a meter.


    Evil Eye smiled at Han Sen. ¡°This may very well be your Coin, but you shouldn¡¯t think about grabbing it so merrily. It¡¯s mine now.¡±


    ¡°Dor is too emotional. He shouldn¡¯t have tried to take it back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Dor is being suppressed by Coin! Does all the excitement we anticipatede to an end here?¡±


    ¡°It looks like the suppression power of Coin has been amplified to a sickening level, after Evil Eye¡¯s modifications.¡±


    ¡°It is way too strong. There is no hope of victory against that!¡±


    Everyone was in shock. Even Sky Path Garden¡¯s leader looked bitter, and he said, ¡°We cannot see anything like this! Guys like Evil Eye shouldn¡¯t ever be seen in a Marquise battleground.¡±


    Evil Eye continued smiling at Han Sen. The expression had grown a little rigid, but he kept it in ce. Evil Eye wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised, though. The audience watched as Dor used his other hand to crush the coin that had been manufactured, modified, and fired by Evil Eye.


    ¡°Interesting modification, but it is too stiff tobine the powers you proposed. While it may indeed look stronger, itcks the meaning and feel of the original,¡± Han Sen said coolly, while he squeezed the coin.


    ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t think it is any good? Then show me how I can avoid making it stiff.¡± Evil Eye¡¯s eyebrow was raised.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t respond, though. He threw his coin into the air while everyone was watching, and then he moved his finger to imbue it with a golden light.

 Chapter 2131 - The Dismantling Figh

    <h4>Chapter 2131 The Dismantling Figh</h4>


    The finger was like a meteor, shooting across the space before the coin. Just as Evil Eye had done previously, Han Sen was dismantling the coin and reassembling it as something new.


    Evil Eye was surprised to see that Han Sen had managed to reduce his modified version of Coin to dust, and the shock of the scene had frozen the spectators.


    ¡°No way! Dor has that sort of power?¡±


    ¡°Really? Evil Eye does something unbelievable, and now Dor can match him?¡±


    ¡°This bout just got interesting again...¡±


    Things were happening too quickly for the audience to keep up with. They stared in disbelief as Han Sen dismantled the geno art in moments, then began repurposing it to better fit his needs.


    All of Han Sen¡¯s fingers moved quickly, and the bits of shattered coin slowed smoothly back together. It became a new coin.


    But the coin Han Sen was putting together looked different from the one that Evil Eye had assembled. It looked like gold, and all traces of the purple engravings that decorated the coin before were gone. And furthermore, the number disyed atop the surface was three instead of one.


    Dong!


    Han Sen finished the coin and fired it at Evil Eye with a fierce flick of his fingers. A gold light shot towards Evil Eye at an incredible speed.


    Evil Eye frowned and moved to grab the coin, but when he touched the coin this time, his body was pushed back. And then, every step he took left behind a deep, cratered footstep. The sand all around him was sinking.


    Evil Eye grabbed the coin, stumbling back four steps. Four steps and he came to a stop.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Dor actually did it. The coin has gotten stronger. It¡¯s now clear that this is precisely how the two will fight.¡±


    ¡°I have learned so much today already. Wow. Those two can y like this?¡±


    ¡°This Geno Being Scroll fight might very well be the most famous in all of Marquise history.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but what geno art are they practicing? I am afraid this is something only a deified elite could do.¡±


    ¡°And it would still depend on whether or not the deified elite had the natural talent to use this particr art. If they didn¡¯t, not even those sorts could y as those two are right now.¡±


    ¡°Why is the way that they fight so different from the way we do?¡±


    ¡°This is a fight between true elites. These don¡¯t dictate superiority through the simple swinging of fists.¡±


    Evil Eye caught the coin in his hand. His gauntlet was dented heavily by the impact, and holding the coin was not as easy as it had been. Evil Eye did not speak flippantly anymore, either. He made the coin hover over his fingers and imbued it with an abundance of purple light. Eventually, the coin broke.


    After the coin was dismantled and rebuilt, the number upon the surface of the coin had increased to the level of 4. Pang!


    Evil Eye threw the coin at Han Sen, and Han Sen immediately grabbed it when it came within range. He didn¡¯t fall back like his opponent had, though. He snatched the coin out of the air as if there was nothing damaging about it at all.


    Han Sen was using his ability to see sequence structures to dismantle the coin, but Evil Eye was using a very different method. Evil Eye relied on his ability to feel and control powers with extreme precision.


    Han Sen was able to see right into Evil Eye¡¯s nature, and he realized that the two of them were actuallypletely different from each other. Evil Eye was able to break down Coin¡¯s power by dismantling the coin with amazing, albeit primal practicality. That was also how he was able to reconstruct the coin.


    Evil Eye had been reborn as many different races. In his times upying the bodies of the different races, he had frequently be deified. The power he had learned, and what he now employed, was quite scary. That was why he was able to use his own knowledge to dismantle, recreate, and modify Coin.


    His power was entirely dependent on a deified¡¯s knowledge, though. Marquises should not have been able to understand things on such a deep level. This was all due to Evil Eye¡¯s continual cycle of rebirth. His mind-blowing abilities all boiled down to that.


    While that cycle of reincarnation had given Evil Eye incredible power, Han Sen saw the downside that everyone was ignoring.


    After all, Evil Eye could not see into the sequence structure properly. He only used his knowledge and his feelings to rebuild Coin. While Evil Eye could still blindly assemble sequence structures that were mostly functional, his creationscked detail and finesse.


    If Han Sen¡¯s technique of rebuilding geno arts was 100% urate, then Evil Eye was only 99.99%. While the difference might have been small and difficult to recognize, it was definitely there. And that meant Evil Eye was not perfect.


    Evil Eye would soon find it impossible to beat Han Sen in this way, but Han Sen didn¡¯t mind engaging him in this sort of battle. As a matter of fact, it made him happy.


    Evil Eye was unable to beat Han Sen without a genuine ability to read sequence structures. So, topensate, he found himself having to add his own power into the coin every time he rebuilt it. He used his deified power to increase the coin¡¯s potential.


    That meant there was a deified elite modifying Coin for Han Sen. It made him even happier to go along with it.


    The two of them kept throwing the coin back and forth. With each throw, the number disyed by the coin increased. And every time the figure increased, the power of each throw visibly increased as well. Every time Evil Eye caught the coin, the ground beneath his feet would shake.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, could catch the coin with rming ease. He was not being affected by the coin at all.


    That was why Han Sen said that Evil Eye had missed the purpose of Coin. Although his opponent had managed to rebuild Coin, itcked a manifestation of Coin¡¯s true heart. Evil Eye could use Coin to throw attacks, yes, but he could not use the coins as well as he might have liked.


    Even though he had produced a coin that suppressed powers, it wasn¡¯t Coin. It was not like the real Coin that Han Sen wielded, in which power could be stacked.


    Boom!


    When Evil Eye caught the coin next, the number on its surface was ten. The purple color on his armor deepened, but it looked as if the color itself was struggling against the weight. It seemed as if it had been suppressed by Coin too much, and it could no longer hold on.


    The audience was frozen. Right now, Evil Eye was at a disadvantage, and he was being suppressed by Dor.


    ¡°No matter how many times you attempt to replicate my work, you need to know that Coin is still mine,¡± Han Sen said, staring at his opponent with hard eyes.


    Evil Eye looked at Han Sen, and the purple bone flowers on his armor started to open like real flowers. A deeper, more disturbing power began to rise from his body.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Evil Eye suddenly smiled creepily. His hand released the coin, and within that purple light, the coin was reduced to dust. The gold dust drifted up from his fingers.


    ¡°It seems that I have underestimated you.¡± Evil Eye looked right at Han Sen. The bone flowers across his armor continued to bloom. Each one of them made Evil Eye stronger.

 Chapter 2132 - One Skill Breaks Ten Thousand Skills

    <h4>Chapter 2132 One Skill Breaks Ten Thousand Skills</h4>


    When the flowers on Evil Eye¡¯s armor opened in bloom, the mass of his power reached a truly frightening level. He was much scarier than even Dragon Eight¡¯s gold Dragon body.


    ¡°Your knowledge and control are better than mine, it would appear. But so what? Before a sufficient amount of raw, physical power, you have no hope of triumphing. You will ultimately lose.¡± Evil Eye looked at Han Sen coldly.


    ¡°What? Youck skill, so you want to start brawling?¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°Power and skill are never distinguishable as two separate things. Your knowledge and your ability to control the fluctuations of power is impressive, but can you apply that talent in actualbat? Mere talk is useless.¡± Evil Eye said, his power continuing to burgeon.


    ¡°Thene and give it a try,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Ha, this is precisely how I wanted it.¡± Evil Eye¡¯s body shot toward Han Sen like a purple shadow.


    His skills were no better than Dragon Eight¡¯s, but his entire body had been transformed into a killing machine. Purple flowers began to appear across his limbs. They swayed as if they were alive, and their sole purpose was to pursue Han Sen.


    For Han Sen, Evil Eye was the rare sort of enemy that required his full effort and attention. He was not the type of foe Han Sen could afford to underestimate, so he focused his powers and prepared the Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go to engage Evil Eye properly. He also nned to make use of Super Spank.


    Evil Eye¡¯s use of skills was fluid, though. They kept on changing. He had a roster of techniques, after all. He had the skills of the Dragon, the Buddha, the Destroyed, and so on. But what¡¯s more, it felt as if every skill was mastered. While they might have all had different purposes and meanings, he was able tobine them all seamlessly.


    Every technique was stunningly employed, and every blow was followed by an unexpected change of style.


    The elites were all confused by what they saw. Many of their faces changed, especially when they realized that they were seeing glimpses of the legendary techniques of the race they belonged to.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, fought in a totally different manner. His skills were very clear. They appeared simple, but they still had a depth to them that the onlookers couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    After watching many of his moves, the audience was able to understand how he was using his kicks and punches.


    No matter how much Evil Eye was able to alter his attacks, wherever Han Sen touched, Evil Eye¡¯s power would be reduced to dust. Super Spank was able to break and disintegrate every sequence structure it came into contact with.


    Evil Eye¡¯s body split into two, and both bodies attacked Han Sen. There was no illusion, and the two forms really didprise Evil Eye¡¯s actual body. And they were both equally powerful.


    ¡°Destroyed¡¯s Doppelganger! Isn¡¯t that a technique that only one of the Destroyed is able to learn?¡± Everyone was shocked by this reveal.


    In the next second, that shock turned into awe. The two Evil Eye¡¯s split again, and now there were four Evil Eye¡¯s on the battleground.


    Destroyed¡¯s Doppelganger technique was only able to split a person into three due to the origin race having three heads and six arms.


    Evil Eye was not one of the Destroyed. He didn¡¯t have three heads and six arms, so he was able to split into four. That was rather scary.


    Han Sen made no move yet, though. Heavenly Go was still pumping in his heart. Fighting four people was an insane thing to attempt, but even when faced with that, he was able to keep his calm.


    The four Evil Eye¡¯s piled on the pressure by surrounding Han Sen on all sides with different techniques. The nobles that watched were all confused by what they saw, but they were able to understand that despite all that, Evil Eye hadn¡¯t exactly gained the upper-hand.


    ¡°Powerful Evil Eye! Scary Dor!¡±


    ¡°Dor is the one that is able to breakdown any skill he sees. The Evilbreaker powers of the Dragon were weak to him, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°Argh, he is so strong! Where did these humanse from? Aren¡¯t they so scary? Are all humans like this?¡±


    ¡°No way. If all humans were this strong, wouldn¡¯t they be famous? They surely wouldn¡¯t be nameless and shrouded in mystery as this fellow is. I think Dor must be the first elite humans have had in millions of years.¡±


    ¡°What ability is Dor using? Fighters are always weak against particr elements, but no matter what geno art is used against him, he is able to break it in a sh. This is terrifying me.¡±


    In Sky Pce, Thousand Feather Crane and the others were all frozen. Yun Suyi pulled Yun Changkong and asked, ¡°Father, what is Dor using? How can he break every skill and render all of Evil Eye¡¯s geno arts useless?¡±


    Because Yun Changkong had business with the Feather, he hadn¡¯t returned to Sky Pce with Han Sen. If he had been with Han Sen, then Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have vanished in the attack.


    ¡°I am afraid that I do not understand, either.¡± Yun Changkong shook his head.


    Hearing that, the Yun sisters and Thousand Feather Crane felt their eyes widen. Dor was just a Marquise, despite how strong he was. But he did things that not even a King ss person like Yun Changkong could understand. It was a very strange scenario, for sure.


    Evil Eye looked very glum, as all this transpired. He felt as if the breadth of his power was actually much stronger than Han Sen¡¯s, but every time he came against the human, his powers were shattered. All in all, it made him realize something.


    ¡°He can use that dismantling power inbat like this?¡± Evil Eye was starting to think that Dor was some sort of old monster from ages past, and that he had lived through time by being reborn in the same manner Evil Eye had. To him, there was no other exnation for Han Sen¡¯s performance.


    Although he was able to dismantle powers, it wasn¡¯t something he was fast enough to do in a real fight. He could only see the weaknesses if he had time to examine them.


    Pang!


    Han Sen punched an Evil Eye, and that body degraded swiftly into nothing.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s judgment and the formation employed by Heavenly Go were starting toe together. Han Sen was now the one controlling the fight.


    Evil Eye suddenly stumbled back and left the immediate battlefield. The two doppelgangers still functioning returned to the primary host and melded back into him. Just as everyone was guessing what Evil Eye would do next, his forehead cracked open. The third eye that had four purple pupils appeared on his forehead.


    Yun Changkong and the Sky screamed. ¡°Sky! Evil Eye became one of the Sky!¡±


    ¡°That exins why I was unable to see Evil Eye¡¯s four evil eyes. They resided inside his third Sky eye.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! He is one of the Sky. That means Evil Eye has not been fighting with power. For the Sky, opening their third eye means things are just getting started.¡±


    ¡°Evil Eye looks pretty p*ssed.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Dor will be able topete against Evil Eye with his Sky eye open.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Evil Eye¡¯s third eye. The pupils looked familiar, for some reason. And now that he realized that Evil Eye was one of the Sky, that sense of familiarity heightened.


    ¡°In front of this monstrous power, your skills will matter very little.¡± Evil Eye opened his Sky eye. His power had increased by a vast amount, and the purple light of his Sky eye red the purple flowers across his armor. A fire kicked up, and it enveloped Evil Eye¡¯s entire body.

 Chapter 2133 - The Battle Under Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 2133 The Battle Under Pressure</h4>


    Seeing Evil Eye covered in purple fire, Han Sen frowned. When a Sky opened their Sky eye, their general strength would leap by about one whole tier. Evil Eye¡¯s power was already above what could be expected of a Marquise, but now with the Sky eye had opened, his power wasparable to the strongest of Dukes.


    It was quite difficult to fathom how a Marquise could possess such grand strength.


    Bzzt!


    The audience did not see Evil Eye move. All they heard was a sound, and Evil Eye¡¯s body started to appear faded. Before his body hadpletely vanished from that location, he appeared directly in front of Han Sen.


    He had moved far more quickly than should have been possible for any Marquise. It was way too fast for anyone to properly track.


    Han Sen moved when Evil Eye did, though. He swung his fist, and when Evil Eye appeared in front of him, Han Sen¡¯s fist collided with the power his nemesis had prepared to unleash.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist hit the purple lotus flower, reducing it to nothing but dust.


    Han Sen¡¯s gauntlet shattered, and blood leaked from his skin.


    Evil Eye frowned, all the same. He was surprised that Han Sen had been able to shatter his power, even with the strength he now held.


    Evil Eye¡¯s power far exceeded what Han Sen was capable of right now, but Super Spank only had to collide with one small spot to set off a chain-reaction that would wipe out a sequence structure. The copse would build in strength as it went.


    Unless Han Sen¡¯s power was insufficient to exploit a specific structure¡¯s weaknesses, there was no proper reason for Super Spank to fail to break anything.


    For now, at least, Han Sen was able to break the sequence structures. And that meant Evil Eye wasn¡¯t quite an overwhelming threat just yet.


    What threatened Han Sen the most, though, was Evil Eye¡¯s speed after opening his Sky eye. Not even he was able to follow Evil Eye¡¯s movement. He had to use his Dongxuan Sutra to predict where Evil Eye would appear and Heavenly Go¡¯s formation to counter his attacks.


    If he waited for Evil Eye to make a move before reacting, it¡¯d be toote for Han Sen to block his strikes. Evil Eye appeared erratically, like a ghost that wasing at Han Sen from every which way. The purple flowers kept shing near him.


    Every time Han Sen punched, a purple flower would vanish. But while many flowers were wilting, the elites that spectated the fight were having a difficult time grasping what exactly was going on.


    Many people had noticed that Evil Eye was moving more quickly than should have been possible, of course. But aside from that, they couldn¡¯t really tell what was special about the fight between Dor and Evil Eye.


    ¡°Father, is there a point in them fighting this fast?¡± Yun Suyi, who was lost in confusion, feltpelled to ask Yun Changkong.


    Yun Changkong sighed and said, ¡°If Lone Bamboo had shown up for his fight, he might not have been able to beat Dor, either.¡±


    The Yun sisters and the others were all shocked. Lone Bamboo was like a god to them.


    Not looking away from the fight, Yun Changkong said, ¡°His speed and power are definitely not up to the standard set by Evil Eye, but he is still holding his own. It¡¯s not as if he¡¯s being crushed. This fact alone makes him most excellent.¡±


    ¡°His speed and power are inferior to Evil Eye¡¯s? I couldn¡¯t tell. I assumed they were both even,¡± Yun Suyi said in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it looks like on the surface, but yes, Dor is unable to match his opponent¡¯s speed. Even worse, he has less power than his rival, as well,¡± Yun Changkong said.


    ¡°Why does it look like they are even, then?¡± Yun Suyi asked.


    ¡°That is what makes Dor so impressive.¡± Yun Changkong paused for a moment. ¡°Although you guys can¡¯t see this because of the speed of the fight, Dor is moving before Evil Eye strikes. He¡¯s practically irvoyant. It looks like he knows what Evil Eye will do before he even makes a move. He attacks where Evil Eye is going to be, rather than where he is. That is how this fight remains bnced.¡±


    The Yun sisters and the others turned their attention back to the fight, trying to make sense of it. Thousand Feather Crane, as bbergasted as the rest, had to ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you find in the Textless Book? Is Dor one of the Sky that has practiced Textless Book?¡±


    ¡°No, he is not using Textless Book. While I can see some simrities, they are not the same.¡± Yun Changkong shook his head.


    ¡°Even though he is able to predict Evil Eye¡¯s movements, how is he able to keep things in bnce if his power is still inferior?¡± Yun Sushang did not understand this bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I don¡¯t understand that either. Dor must have a very powerful skill to fight someone much stronger than him, though,¡± Yun Changkong said.


    Every race was doing their best to analyze the fight taking ce between Dor and Evil Eye. They had all wanted to research Coin, but Dor¡¯s entire performance was a far better subject for study than they had initially thought possible.


    And the deified members of the audience were most fascinated by the fight.


    A pure physical fight was nothing to such spectators, but using such refined techniques over an extended conflict? That was something that deified elites very much wanted to see.


    The four pupils in Evil Eye¡¯s Sky eye were bright, and his speed and power continued to increase. Han Sen was having a hard time keeping up with the fight.


    Super Spank was strong, and so was the Dongxuan Sutra and Heavenly Go. But when the opponent gained too much strength, their effectiveness was reduced.


    Han Sen maintained his calm, however, despite the wounds that his fists were collecting. The injuries were so profuse that his blood-soaked bones were bing visible through his tom flesh. They were the damage he had to suffer to keep breaking the sequence structures of his enemy.


    It was like pulling fishing strings. It was impossible to keep something that fine and tough from hurting you.


    But Han Sen¡¯s will was unwavering. Without a moment of pause, his excitement remained steady.


    Han Sen cast the Dongxuan Sutra and destroyed the next sequence structure. He was able to predict Evil Eye¡¯s attacks, and the whole world through Han Sen¡¯s eyes was turning into a series of threads he could follow.


    Under the increasing threat from Evil Eye, Han Sen running the Dongxuan Sutra in overdrive. And this pressure was going to result in his Dongxuan Sutra reaching Marquise.


    When the Dongxuan Aura changed, time itself became visible.


    For the first time in his life, Han Sen could see time, not just feel it.


    Earlier, Han Sen could see movement. Now, he was seeing actual timelines.


    In normal people¡¯s eyes, one person walking was just one person. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, while that one person walked, the image of that person spread out like shadows all around them.


    Time. A second before. Two seconds before. Three seconds before. The timeline spread in three dimensions, allowing Han Sen to see options he had never previously considered.


    When the Dongxuan powers changed, the feelings became stronger, too. And the timelines he could see extended in all directions. He gasped, seeing more than he ever thought possible.

 Chapter 2134 - Dongxuan Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 2134 Dongxuan Breakthrough</h4>


    As his Sky eye grew stronger, Evil Eye put Han Sen under even greater duress. While Han Sen was able to endure it for the moment, he wouldn¡¯t forever; it was only a matter of time before his hands snapped. They had now been shredded down to the bone, after all.


    Evil Eye looked excited. The purple light of his four evil eyes was shining, and his speed and power at greater and greater outputs. He was dying to bring an end to the man that had the audacity to fight him so sessfully.


    The audience could tell Dor was not faring too well. His power and speed were low. Even if his abilities could miraculously catch up to Evil Eye¡¯s, there was every chance that his body had already taken too much damage.


    ¡°It is time for a winner to be dered.¡± One of the spectating elites sighed and looked disheartened.


    Dor¡¯s performance had not been any inferior to Evil Eye¡¯s. He was just an ordinary Marquise, while Evil Eye was an old monster that¡ªby all rights¡ªshould not have been allowed topete with the others. They shouldn¡¯t have bracketed him in with the other Marquises. It wasn¡¯t fair.


    Dor should have been extremely proud that¡¯d he¡¯d fought as well as he had.


    The Nobles and the Kings thought it was a great shame, and many people naturally sympathized with the underdog. In the match between Dor and Evil Eye, they were rooting for Dor. He was the weaker of the two, yet he fought with endearing courage. And so, the hearts of many Kings and Dukes went out in support of Dor.


    But now, the situation was obvious. Although Dor was a genius, his body was still far weaker than the monster he had been pitted against: Evil Eye.


    In this battle of bodies, he had lost.


    As everyone sighed glumly, Evil Eye felt a sudden pang of worry. There was something off about Han Sen.


    That worry made him want to kill Han Sen even more. He wanted Han Sen dead, so he could get this fear over with.


    Han Sen was suppressed and his fists were bleeding. The bones of his hands looked ready to give up.


    But on the inside, Han Sen was feeling quite different. He was actually rather excited. The Dongxuan Aura was undergoing its final changes. The process of leveling up to Marquise would beplete any second now.


    ¡°Weird.¡± In Sky Pce, the leader watched Han Sen fight with a strange expression.


    ¡°What is weird?¡± asked the woman with a ck mask.


    ¡°Dor is going to breakthrough,¡± the Sky Pce leader said.


    ¡°Breakthrough? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to level up inside the Geno Being Scroll. Even if he did be a Duke, he would still be suppressed by the rules that bind him there. He would onlyplete an ascension after having departed the Geno Being Scroll. This has happened before, so why are you suddenly acting so surprised?¡± The ck-masked woman frowned.


    The Sky Pce leader shook his head. ¡°The strange thing is that I don¡¯t think he¡¯s leveling up to be a Duke.¡±


    The masked woman looked shocked. She said, ¡°You mean Dor has two talents? He has two geno armaments? And you mean to suggest that the other one is bing a Marquise from the rank of Earl?¡±


    The Sky Pce leader nodded and said, ¡°It certainly looks that way.¡±


    The masked woman was dumbfounded. ¡°Double talents? And one of his skills can fight Evil Eye in this manner? Is he also a reborn monster?¡±


    The Sky Pce leader did not say anything more. Silently, he watched the fight continue.


    Most Nobles hadn¡¯t caught on to what was happening; only elites like the Sky Pce leader had a grasp of the situation.


    ¡°Interesting. He has two talents.¡± Yisha sat on her throne, drinking wine as she watched Dor fight. She looked angry.


    Burning Lamp Alpha frowned and spoke to himself. ¡°Double talents. And one of his skills is so strong already? Who is this human? It cannot be a race that has just entered, can it?¡±


    Everyone was focusing on this fight now. Most of the Nobles thought the battle had already been settled, and only a few elites could see the simmering change going on beneath the surface.


    Evil Eye was starting to look ill. He could see what was happening to Han Sen, but there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    Boom!


    In the middle of that crazy fight, Han Sen¡¯s body beamed with sudden power. The audience couldn¡¯t see that power with their eyes, but they could see the changes happening in Han Sen¡¯s body.


    After that, Han Sen¡¯s face filled with relief, as though he had set aside some mountainous burden that he had been forced to shoulder. His entire body glowed, as if he had been reborn.


    Evil Eye¡¯s attacks suddenly seemed weaker. It felt as if the storm upon Han Sen had been reduced to a few waterdrops. He could no longer stop Han Sen, who stood absolutely still.


    Han Sen¡¯s presence had been suppressed, but now it was unleashed in full. It made Evil Eye squirm, and all of his instincts screamed that he was in danger.


    ¡°What is this? Dor had a breakthrough? I thought you weren¡¯t able to level up in the Geno Being Scroll?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a new level. The Geno Being Scroll denies the ability to level up.¡±


    ¡°No, he is definitely leveling up. Is Dor cheating? How can he level up in the Geno Being Scroll?¡±


    ¡°D*mn! Does this guy have the Geno Being Scroll¡¯s favor? Has he been given the exclusive permission to level up here? Even if he wins, he¡¯ll win as a Duke. He won¡¯t win the Marquise crown.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating!¡±


    The whole world was shocked by what they saw. They weren¡¯t quite sure what to think about this, as it all looked too fake. He had leveled up inside the Geno Being Scroll.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not a Duke. It¡¯s a double talent... He has a double talent... And his other talent has be Marquise.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t... This can¡¯t happen...¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Really? Dor has two talents? And he¡¯s only been using one to fight Evil Eye all day?¡±


    ¡°Crazy! Crazy! This world is crazy!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Another monster. And I was just feeling bad for him.¡±


    The revtion that Dor had two talents swept through the audience like a tidal wave. His other talent was only just leveling up now. Many of the Nobles weren¡¯t quite sure what to say.


    Boom!


    The Dongxuan Aura suddenly grew small. The world looked weird through Han Sen¡¯s eyes. In the next second, he lifted his finger.


    Evil Eye roared and rushed forward. His purple me was burning like mad, and he was gathering as much power as he possibly could to go against Han Sen. But as the two closed on each other, Han Sen suddenly disappeared.


    In that moment when Han Sen went past Evil Eye, he appeared behind him and without injury.


    Evil Eye was standing with his back to Han Sen, and he didn¡¯t have enough time to turn. His eyes widened.


    Katcha!


    The white and purple armor shattered. In the space of a second, it was all reduced to dust. And as Evil Eye¡¯s helmet vanished, the world saw his real face.

 Chapter 2135 - Breaking Out of the Cocoon to Become a Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 2135 Breaking Out of the Cocoon to Be a Butterfly</h4>


    ¡°Lone Bamboo!¡± The Sky Pce leader¡¯s face suddenly went ashen.


    And it wasn¡¯t only the Sky Pce leader feeling this way. Everyone watching the fight was in shock. Behind the veil of that white and purple armor, thebatant was revealed to be none other than Lone Bamboo of Sky Pce.


    One person was not allowed to enter the Geno Being Scroll under two different identities. Lone Bamboo had already been seenpeting, so he could not have been Evil Eye in disguise.


    After a moment or two psed, the realization of what had actually urred began to settle in.


    Sky Pce¡¯s leader had the quickest reaction of them all. He mmed the table in front of him, with a force that reduced it to dust. His voice filled with rage, he eximed, ¡°Evil Eye! I do not care what you are; for this transgression, I will make you suffer!¡±


    Very few things could make the Sky Pce leader behave like that, but Lone Bamboo was one of them.


    Han Sen now knew why looking at Evil Eye had filled him with a disconcerting sense of familiarity. It was because his opponent, in some capacity, was Lone Bamboo.


    No, it was just Lone Bamboo¡¯s body.


    ¡°No wonder Lone Bamboo did not show up to fight.¡± Han Sen stared at Evil Eye, who was wearing the guise of someone so familiar.


    Evil Eye stared at Han Sen, his eyes radiating evil. A cruel purple me began to ze out of him.


    ¡°Good... Very good. You have pushed me this far... You are the only one to have done this in over a million years!¡± Evil Eye¡¯s voice hissed through a gap in his clenched jaw. The way he spoke made the audience shiver.


    It had been a million years since Evil Eye had felt the possibility of death. If he hadn¡¯t used a forbidden power to evade thatst strike, he would have been turned into dust along with his armor under the force of Super Spank.


    But he used the forbidden power, and that meant he had entered a mode that was rather passive.


    In Evil Eye¡¯s Sky eye, the flower-looking pupils started to wilt. Something was seeping out, swimming around the eye as it came. Because of that change, his body began to leak purple smoke.


    ¡°Someone was bound to put you in your ce eventually. It¡¯s going to happen a second and third time, too. Just settle down and get used to it,¡± Han Sen said, his voice grim.


    Earlier, he felt ashamed that he hadn¡¯t managed to kill Evil Eye. Right now, he was very d that he hadn¡¯t. If his strike had been sessful, Lone Bamboo¡¯s body would have been destroyed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, but he had the feeling that the body really did belong to Lone Bamboo.


    You are right. It was bound to happen once, but you and I are different. You won¡¯t have a chance at a second or third time, because you can only die once,¡± Evil Eye said. And then, all four of his purple eyes shattered.


    Four powers beamed out of his eyes, which then turned into purple crystals. They were like shiny purple gems.


    A number of purple markings scrawled their way across Evil Eye¡¯s body, and then mes shot out of them. The purple flowers across him also started to be real, turning from bone into real nts. The petals spread across his body, linking together to form a new set of armor.


    Evil Eye roared to the skies above. The purple lights then drew together to create two purple butterfly wings. The wings each had the symbol of an eye on them, and they glowed purple.


    When the flower armor and the butterfly wings appeared, Evil Eye¡¯s powers started to increase in volume. It was truly difficult to fathom just how strong he was bing.


    ¡°Purple Eye Butterfly!¡± Many of the old people that were watching this fight couldn¡¯t help but balk at the name.


    ¡°Evil Eye is actually Purple Eye Butterfly? He¡¯s that *sshole?¡± In the darknd of Sacred, Old Eagle looked at Evil Eye and clenched his jaws.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡± Auntie Mei frowned profusely.


    In Sky Pce, the masked woman also found herself screaming. ¡°One of the ten generals of Sacred? Purple Eye Butterfly! He is Evil Eye? Now it finally makes sense that he has been reborn countless times through the ages.¡±


    The Sky Pce leader was still angry, and he snarled, ¡°Even if he¡¯s Sacred¡¯s leader reborn, heid his grubby mitts on my student! For that crime, I will kill him myself.¡±


    On Buddha, Burning Lamp Alpha found himself in a state of shock, too. ¡°Sacred¡¯s general Purple Eye Butterfly is not dead? This is interesting.¡±


    ¡°Purple Eye Butterfly settled into a cocoon, only to be a butterfly. It is because of this he is practically immortal. But every time he is reborn, he can never finish thest step. Each and every time, he can go no further than bing deified.¡± In a ck hole, Demon Alphaughed coldly to himself. He looked at the person with disdain.


    All the elites of the universe looked at the Evil Eye¡¯s true form in a number of different ways. They all thought different things about him.


    Evil Eye¡¯s body kept changing. He looked at his enemy, Han Sen, and said angrily, ¡°I wanted to find a stronger body before bing a butterfly. I wanted it tobine with the host, but because of you, I have to waste my butterfly form on this petty vessel. And what¡¯s more, I cannot find myself another host now. That¡¯s fine, though, I suppose. I guess this body is enough, once Ibine and properly assimte with it. With thatbination of power, I should be able to kill you.¡±


    As Evil Eye was talking, the purple symbols that decorated his butterfly wings became extremely bright. A strange, voluminous swirl started to appear.


    A light was dousing the entire area in a number of its beams. That light seemed impossible to avoid, but Han Sen gathered up a bunch of power to try to repel its assault anyway. But nothing he did worked, for he felt the light prate his body.


    Han Sen felt as if he had been chained up. He no longer had any control, and he could not even close his eyelids.


    Han Sen had always been surprised that his body was no weaker than an Evilbreaker Dragon body, but seal powers did not work on him. Despite that, the light that came from those eye patterns were enough to shoot through his defenses and seal him. That light was too strong to appropriately describe.


    Han Sen wished to use his own power to escape the speed of that light, but doing so was useless. He could not break Evil Eye¡¯s eyelights, either.


    ¡°Purple Eyelight isn¡¯t an ordinary sealing technique. Even if a deified elite was snared by it, nothing they could do would allow them to break free. Dor is just a Marquise, and now he cannot even hope to tear up his own paper to escape. Purple Eye Butterfly can do anything he wishes now.¡± The Sky Pce leader looked grim. He stared at Purple Eye Butterfly, thinking of ways in which he might be able to kill Purple Eye Butterfly for good.


    Evil Eye coldly looked at Han Sen and pped his purple wings. He flew over to Han Sen, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I will make you regret ever havinge into existence.¡±


    Evil Eye flew directly before him, and Han Sen still couldn¡¯t break out of the force that bound him. He sighed and thought to himself, ¡°It looks like my only option is to use super god spirit body to get out of this, but even if I do that, I can¡¯t think of a way in which I might save Lone Bamboo. It¡¯s not like I can kill him.¡±


    But right then, Han Sen had no choice. Just as he was about to use his super god spirit mode, he suddenly saw Evil Eye stop in front of him. The purple crystal eye on his forehead began to bleed.

 Chapter 2136 - Try Failing and Desperation

    <h4>Chapter 2136 Try Failing and Desperation</h4>


    ¡°D*mn it! At a time like this?¡± Evil Eye asked, his face twisting. His body came to aplete stop, and he hovered in the air above Han Sen. He brought his hand up to touch the third eye, but as hard as he pressed against it, the eye refused to stop bleeding.


    The red color spread across the eye, fighting the signature purple that tried to maintain control.


    Pang!


    Evil Eye fell from the sky. When he hit the ground, his knees thudded hard into the sand. The light that was shooting out of his wings released their grip on Han Sen, freeing him.


    ¡°That must be... That¡¯s Lone Bamboo! His will hasn¡¯t been destroyed by Purple Eye Butterfly!¡± the masked woman hollered.


    ¡°Hahaha! Nice! That¡¯s my student, for you!¡± The Sky Pce leader let out an out-of-characterugh.


    ¡°Lone Bamboo¡¯s fierce will is still there? Even an old monster like Purple Eye Butterfly can¡¯t suppress his own will to go on?¡± Burning Lamp Alpha looked on, utterly bbergasted.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± As other people of Sky Pce were beaming with joy, Yun Sushang let out a sudden cry of terror.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, sis? Brother Bamboo¡¯s will is still present. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Yun Suyi looked at Yun Sushang with a hefty dollop of confusion.


    Yun Sushang¡¯s eyebrows knitted with worry. ¡°Yes, it is good that Lone Bamboo¡¯s will is still there, but he is in the midst of a fight. And that means he has stopped doingbat with his opponent. And with Dor now being free, there has been no greater chance for him to kill Evil Eye. But if he destroys Evil Eye, he will be destroying Lone Bamboo in the process...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, everyone suddenly understood what she was getting at. That turned their excitement into fear.


    The two opposing forces had been using all the powers they could muster. Dor had only just been pinned by Evil Eye, and if Lone Bamboo¡¯s will had not shown up when it did, Evil Eye would have surely annihted him.


    Now that Dor was free and Evil Eye had lost control, this was his best chance to eliminate Evil Eye, once and for all. Dor had just narrowly escaped death himself, so why would he hesitate to bring this fight to a decisive end?


    Everyone in Sky Pce was worried. They were afraid that if Dor killed Evil Eye, then Lone Bamboo would be lost with him.


    And the people of Sky Pce weren¡¯t the only onlookers feeling this way. The audience understood what was going on, and they acknowledged the stakes. If Dor struck, the entire event would be brought to an end.


    Evil Eye had been disturbed by the thrashing of Lone Bamboo¡¯s will. He was too distracted to counter Dor right now, so it was best for Dor to kill him immediately while he had the chance.


    Dor and Evil Eye were mere feet apart, but no one could guess what would happen next. They only knew that Dor would make the decision, for the ball was well and truly in his court.


    Dor did not move£¬though. He just looked at Evil Eye, who was kneeling before him. It didnØ­t look as if he had any intention of attacking.


    ¡°Struggling is useless. Give it up!¡± Evil Eye barked, his Sky eye shining with purple light.


    The next second, however, Evil Eye¡¯s Sky eye turned red. Then, Lone Bamboo¡¯s voice sounded through his mouth. ¡°I have waited so long, and you have finally decided tobine fully with my body. There is nowhere to run now, even if you wish to.¡±


    ¡°You think you can fight me?¡± The Sky eye turned purple, and when it did, Evil Eye¡¯s voice spoke.


    The Sky eye kept shing between the colors purple and red. Evil Eye and Lone Bamboo¡¯s wills kept fighting against each other. It looked like a pretty intense battle, as the controls for their shared vessel kept switching between the pair.


    The people in Sky Pce were happy that Dor had not made a move to kill Evil Eye or Lone Bamboo.


    ¡°That Dor is not a bad man,¡± the Sky Pce leader said.


    ¡°Is Dor crazy? Why doesn¡¯t he move to smite Evil Eye now while he can?¡± Someone frowned.


    ¡°Maybe he is worried that Sky Pce would go after him if he did that.¡±


    ¡°True. There is no need for him to offend Sky Pce for the sake of his reputation.¡±


    While everyone was talking, Lone Bamboo and Evil Eye¡¯s fight continued.


    ¡°Of course I can fight you. I am fighting with you now.¡± Lone Bamboo¡¯s voice sounded once more.


    ¡°I have lived for millions of years, and in each lifetime, I became deified. My will is strong, and you have only lived for a few meager decades. It is pointless trying to fight me!¡± Evil Eye shouted.


    The red took over the Sky eye again, and then, Lone Bamboo spoke calmly. He said, ¡°You are strong, and you keep bing deified. But you always win, don¡¯t you? You have never experienced what it¡¯s like to be crushed. You don¡¯t know defeat, and you don¡¯t know what it is like to lose all hope.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know, and that¡¯s because I will keep winning,¡± Evil Eye hissed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to submit to defeat? Feel the bitter pangs of disappointment.¡± The Sky eye had turned red again. When Lone Bamboo regained control of the body, his fingers turned into a sword. Then he brought it up to his forehead.


    Bzzt!


    The swordmind touched his forehead and went into his own body.


    ¡°Spirit sword!¡± Han Sen, upon seeing Lone Bamboo¡¯s fingers, looked utterly shocked. He knew exactly what Lone Bamboo was doing.


    His will was not enough to triumph over Evil Eye¡¯s, but Lone Bamboo had suffered the sadness of a multitude of nightmare lifetimes.


    Now, Evil Eye and Lone Bamboo were together. When theirbined emotions were unleashed, Evil Eye would have to suffer the gue of depression, as well.


    Lone Bamboo had suffered through a lot that Evil Eye never had. He was strong like a deified being, but with those emotional terrors, it was difficult for him to maintain control and stay conscious.


    This was what Lone Bamboo had been waiting for. He hadn¡¯t fought Evil Eye yet because the monster still hadn¡¯t fullybined with Lone Bamboo¡¯s body. If Lone Bamboo had used the bad emotions earlier, then Evil Eye could have escaped them.


    Lone Bamboo finally had the chance he had been waiting for. Now was his opportunity to exact revenge.


    The spirit sword unleashed the bottled emotions of sadness, and the flood drowned the opposing force of willpower. Evil Eye and Lone Bamboo sank under the overwhelming sadness. And right then, Lone Bamboo became the boss.


    ¡°Enjoy what it is like to experience failure and hopelessness!¡± Lone Bamboo eximed.


    ¡°Impossible... how... argh!¡± Evil Eye let out a scream. The grueling emotions were ravaging his willpower. They were washing away all he thought true into the oceans of misery.


    Han Sen had experienced the nightmares once before, and after his brief time, he already lost himself to them. But now, Evil Eye had taken over Lone Bamboo¡¯s body. That meant he was Lone Bamboo, and that also meant he had epted all the emotions that burdened the man. All of a sudden, countless varieties of hopelessness were being forced onto his shoulders. Even a deified elite would be crippled by all that.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s third eye continued to bleed blood. His expression held shock and sadness, but most of all, it was filled with despair.

 Chapter 2137 - Sorry to Keep You Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 2137 Sorry to Keep You Waiting</h4>


    ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t seen Evil Eye use Textless Book to try to free himself.¡± Han Sen let out a sigh. When he saw spirit sword trigger all those ghastly emotions, he knew things were practically over.


    Lone Bamboo could keep himself calm and controlled beneath the pressure of all that sadness, but Evil Eye couldn¡¯t. That meant Evil Eye was trying to fight two forms of willpower at once.


    And just as Lone Bamboo had said earlier, Evil Eye had never once experienced the depression that apanies failure and loss of hope. Now that Evil Eye had to fight against the emotions crushing him, he had little strength left to resist Lone Bamboo. He couldn¡¯t fight back, and he was done for.


    ¡°How could it all end like this? This is impossible!¡± Evil Eye screamed. The purple light in his eyes began to thin and flicker. It was being consumed by blood.


    He would have already escaped if he could have, but his body waspletely assimted with Lone Bamboo, and there was nowhere he could run.


    If he left Lone Bamboo¡¯s body, his will would be the only thing he could take with him. All the geno teachings he had gathered across the millennia would be left behind.


    ¡°No... no...¡± Evil Eye sounded hopeless, and for the first time, he sounded downright scared. The purple lights of his life began to dim.


    The purple butterfly wings behind Lone Bamboo also began to fade away. The flower armor started to wilt, die, and fall. As the flowers and wings disappeared, Lone Bamboo¡¯s real form became more and more visible.


    Suddenly, Lone Bamboo¡¯s third eye shed with purple. A light emerged in the form of a butterfly, and it pped its wings and tried to fly away.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen threw a punch. His power couldn¡¯t touch the purple butterfly, as its form was like a non-physical shadow.


    ¡°You guys better not bump into me again. If you do, I¡¯ll torture you to death!¡± The purple butterfly spoke with Evil Eye¡¯s voice, and it sounded horribly bitter and angry. It pped its wings and headed for the paper.


    Pang!


    Seeing that the purple butterfly had almost reached the paper, Han Sen used Super Spank from his hand. The blow turned the butterfly into dust.


    ¡°Xenogeneic deified being hunted: Purple Eye Butterfly. Obtained Purple Eye Butterfly beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected to get a kill announcement when the butterfly was destroyed, since what he had killed was the final, fleeting bit of Purple Eye Butterfly¡¯s willpower. It made sense that he hadn¡¯t gotten a xenogeneic gene, though, since Purple Eye Butterfly¡¯s decision tobine with Lone Bamboo¡¯s body had probably negated the gene¡¯s existence.


    But Han Sen was more than surprised that he had managed to obtain a deified beast soul. Purple Eye Butterfly had be deified many times, despite having only reached the level of a Marquise during this cycle. Han Sen thought he¡¯d get a Marquise beast soul if he got one at all, and he never dreamed of snagging a deified item.


    But Han Sen had missed one crucial fact; whenever Purple Eye Butterfly took a new host, it brought a seed of power with it. Using his deified will and his seed of power, Evil Eye would strengthen his host as much as he could, eventually bing deified. Once he became deified, power would feed back into his will and his seed, strengthening them even more to prepare for the next cycle.


    Evil Eye Butterfly was reborn again and again, and each time, he sought to make his seed stronger. He did this over and over to achieve the final step of ascension.


    But so far, he had not managed to reach the final step. He had only gone far enough to be deified.


    Lone Bamboo¡¯s flower armor was now all dead, and the color of his eye turned a permanent shade of red. And then, a white and purple armor began to clothe Lone Bamboo. Purple butterfly wings also began to spread from his back. This looked quite different from his old geno armor, and it must have been the result of himbining with Purple Eye Butterfly.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Lone Bamboo said calmly as he looked up at Dor.


    The paper for Evil Eye disappeared, and in its stead, a new one manifested. It read, ¡°Sky ¨C Lone Bamboo.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Sacred¡¯s general Purple Eye Butterfly has been killed!¡±


    ¡°It is a shame a deified elite is now gone for good.¡±


    ¡°No one told him to be deified. It was not difficult to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Purple Eye Butterfly was murdered. Those two Marquises killed him!¡±


    ¡°Ha! He should have died a long time ago, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Dor behaved honorably, though. He didn¡¯t sneak in a quick victory. He could have Lone Bamboo and Evil Eye at the same time, but he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It looks like this fight is set to continue. Dor looks strong, but Lone Bamboo is certainly stronger. He broke Purple Eye Butterfly¡¯s will, so he must have a deified will himself.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who will win now?¡±


    Han Sen looked at the restored Lone Bamboo and felt a jolt of happiness run through him. But he kept his calm and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I can wait a while longer, if that¡¯s what you need.¡±


    ¡°You can start. I don¡¯t need to rest.¡± Lone Bamboo shook his head.


    The fight hadn¡¯t even started yet. It was like everything had been reset.


    Lone Bamboo pped his butterfly wings and said, ¡°It seems I havebined with Purple Eye Butterfly, and in addition to the wings, I have his purple godlight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Feel free to use it,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lone Bamboo nodded. Then, the symbols of eyes began to light up across the wings. The light spread until it burst out and flew toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Lone Bamboo is very strong, and now he has Purple Eye Butterfly¡¯s godlight. I am afraid Dor won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°He is too arrogant. He deserves what¡¯sing to him.¡±


    You don¡¯t know anything! That was a fine disy of chivalry!¡±


    ¡°Only winning can make someone an elite. Losers are pigs and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°But Lone Bamboo¡¯s being an *sshole. Dor just let him go instead of killing him. It¡¯s not very nice that he now wants to fight him.¡±


    ¡°Winning is all that matters. Dor is stupid for not finishing him off, so you can¡¯t really fault Lone Bamboo for behaving this way.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, if Dor is unable to break the Purple Eye godlight, he will lose.¡±


    ¡°Dor is a really strong individual. I don¡¯t think he is stupid enough to make a mistake like this.¡±


    ¡°Someone as strong as he is should not make such a stupid move. He must have a way in which to deal with the Purple Eye godlight. Otherwise, why would he not strike when he had the chance?¡±


    ¡°If he could defend himself against it, why would he have stayed under Evil Eye¡¯s control for so long earlier? He¡¯s taken this bluff too far. I bet he thought that after their tussle, Lone Bamboo or Evil Eye would be extremely injured when they emerged. But nope. Lone Bamboo wasn¡¯t injured, and on top of that, he has walked away with the benefits of Purple Eye Butterfly.¡±

 Chapter 2138 - Endless Sky Path

    <h4>Chapter 2138 Endless Sky Path</h4>


    Han Sen felt the purple eyelight wrap around him. He was restricted, and just like before, he was unable to move a muscle. Since Lone Bamboo was using the godlight as a Marquise, Han Sen doubted that he would be able tost very long.


    But if Lone Bamboo could keep it up for even just a second, that would be enough time for him to defeat Han Sen with a single attack.


    Han Sen tried to struggle out of the light¡¯s grasp or break it, but all his attempts failed.


    ¡°I need to research the Purple Eye Butterfly¡¯s sealing light. I can¡¯t depend on super god body to bail me out all the time.¡± Han Sen thought about Purple Eye Butterfly, and then his mind raced back to the beast soul he had received. He decided to give it a look.


    Deified Beast Soul: Purple Eye Butterfly (Spectacles-type)


    ¡°Spectacles? Is this some kind of lenses? Like an ordinary pair of sses that you can wear when you go out?¡± Han Sen thought, as he prepared to summon the beast soul.


    It was the only deified beast soul that he had. If he used it as Dor, and other people saw it, he¡¯d be unable to use it as his real self, Han Sen. If he didn¡¯t absolutely have to use it, Han Sen did not want to expose it to the public now and risk identifying himself.


    ¡°Purple Eye Butterfly¡¯s godlight is rather strong. I can¡¯t maintain it very long as a Marquise.¡± Lone Bamboo looked at Han Sen, but he did not make a move.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t waste time,¡± Han Sen responded suddenly. A gold light enveloped Han Sen and turned his gold armor translucent, and he stepped through the purple godlight like it wasn¡¯t even there.


    ¡°The purple eye godlight didn¡¯t work?¡± The audience gaped.


    Purple Eye Butterfly was one of Sacred¡¯s ten generals. His power ced him among the greatest elites, and that was especially true of his purple eye godlight. It might have been the best sealing power in the entire universe. If the deified elites did not have a way of blocking or avoiding that light, they¡¯d be restricted from making a single move. ^ rendered helpless.


    Lone Bamboo was only Marquise, though, so the purple eye godlight wasn¡¯t very strong. But against someone of the same level, there shouldn¡¯t have been a problem at all.


    But Han Sen had easily broken the purple eye godlight. Witnessing something like that was incredibly scary.


    ¡°That is the power! That is Dor!¡± Yisha, seeing Han Sen make use of super god spirit, became infuriated.


    When Han Sen entered super god spirit mode, his body exuded a most terrifying presence.


    Beneath the purple eye godlight, Han Sen pointed at Lone Bamboo with his finger. A power gathered upon his fingertip.


    It looked as if they were both partners in a dance, as Lone Bamboo opened his Sky eye at the same moment. Then, blood washed over his body like an ocean wave. It painted his entire form, drenching him. It alsobined with his purple armor and wings. His entire body was purple and red now, as if he was standing in a bloodlight.


    Lone Bamboo lifted his finger as well, pointing it at Han Sen like a sword. His body was red and purple, but the sword air was devoid of color. It was invisible. If his sword air hadn¡¯t been under the red and purple light, the crystal-looking sword would have beenpletely invisible to people, as well.


    ¡°Endless Sky Path from Textless Book.¡± The Sky Pce leader noticed the sword air amassing on Lone Bamboo¡¯s finger and gasped. With eyes wide open, he stared at his fingers.


    ¡°No way... How long has he been practicing? He has learned Endless Sky Path?! Are you sure...?¡± The woman with a ck mask looked at the leader with an expression of utter disbelief.


    The Sky Pce leaderughed. It sounded like nonsense, but he said, ¡°Haha! Of course I¡¯m sure. He is my student. He¡¯s been studying the core of Endless Sky Path from the Textless Book ever since bing a Marquise. He is a good student, and I¡¯m telling you; there is no one stronger than him in this universe...¡±


    ¡°He learned Endless Sky Path at this age... Sky Pce is that fortunate...¡± mumbled Burning Lamp Alpha. He was not looking good at all.


    ¡°Sky Pce has a bullsh*t amount of luck.¡± Many of the older people that watched, when seeing this, became seething mad with jealousy.


    Textless Book was difficult to learn. By only learning twenty percent of its contents, a student could rule the world. But learning the core of Endless Sky Path was even more difficult. Not many of the Sky had learned the Textless Book, and even fewer knew much about Endless Sky Path. The handful of people who had learned it were King ss.


    The Sky Pce leader learned Endless Sky Path when he was a Duke, and people believed he was the most impressive genius in existence for having done so.


    But now that Lone Bamboo had Endless Sky Path as a Marquise, it was a bit of an understatement to say that people were shocked.


    Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were both building power. The red and white powers were like two gods, burning with rage for one-another. Even looking at them was terrifying.


    Both of their powers peaked, and then they moved.


    Han Sen looked like a god with his finger raised. It wasn¡¯t a beautiful technique to witness being performed, but it was incredibly fast. It was as simple as it was violent.


    Lone Bamboo thrust his finger forward, too. The sword air headed towards Han Sen with all the power of a runaway lotive.


    Katcha!


    The powers both went right by each other, and when they did, the audience heard a sound like an egg cracking. Lone Bamboo¡¯s armor of red light shattered into dust, but Dor was totally fine.


    ¡°I lost. Thanks.¡± Lone Bamboo nodded to Han Sen seriously, then tore up his paper. He vanished from the stage of the Geno Being Scroll.


    ¡°Impossible... How could Endless Sky Path lose? That was the essence of Sky Path. You can time travel with it. How could anyone lose with it...¡± The Sky Path leader stared at the Geno Being Scroll, at aplete loss. He could not believe what he had just witnessed.


    He knew precisely how powerful Endless Sky Path was, and that was why he was so shocked.


    ¡°Endless Sky Path lost.¡± Many of the old elites were shocked by this, too. They looked upon the gold body inside the Geno Being Scroll with trepidation.


    ¡°Human... Dor...¡± Countless eyes stared at those two words, transfixed. The audience was a huge wash of emotion, including everything from jealousy to admiration to fear.


    Boom!


    The Geno Being Scroll¡¯s river broke. And then, Dor disappeared from sight. After that, a video yed across the bronze scroll.


    The video reyed Dor¡¯s fights. Every elite stared at Dor¡¯s Geno Being fights intently, as each one was being reyed consecutively, until the final one where he reached first ce.


    No one had thought the final victor of the Marquise tier would be a human named Dor. Every Noble looked at the final result, unsure how they should respond.

 Chapter 2139 - First Place Marquise

    <h4>Chapter 2139 First ce Marquise</h4>


    Dor¡¯s fights were in full-disy across the breadth of the bronze scroll, and the sight of his gold body now elicited a very different reaction than it had before. He had reached the first ce of the Marquise tier, proving himself to be the strongest in existence.


    The video stopped at the precise moment Dor and Lone Bamboo moved to engage each other with their fingers. And then, before the eyes of all, the video shattered. The view zoomed closer on the gold body until his image was the only thing seen across the entire bronze scroll. It shone so brightly, anyone from any corner of the universe could see it clearly.


    Ten minutester, the gold body was removed from sight, and Dor¡¯s name appeared atop the Geno Being Scroll¡¯s scoreboard.


    First ce Marquise: Human ¨C Dor


    Out of all the tiers, that had been the longest fight. Other tiers had already crowned their first ces. The being to im first ce in the Viscount tier was Han Littleflower. This was the first time that Han Sen had gotten toy eye^ on Han Littleflower.


    Lone Bamboo sat beside a rolling stream. The little girl gazed at Lone Bamboo with a conflicted look in her evil eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lone Bamboo asked the little girl.


    ¡°I am the flower,¡± the little girl answered.


    ¡°What flower?¡± Lone Bamboo asked.


    ¡°Butterflies can¡¯t live without flowers. If they tried to, they¡¯d die. I am that flower,¡± the little girl answered.


    Lone Bamboo nodded, and he seemed to understand her. He looked at the little girl briefly, before rising to take his leave.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me? Shouldn¡¯t you hate me?¡± the little girl asked Lone Bamboo¡¯s shrinking shadow.


    ¡°Ever since a little girl left me, I have vowed to never take the blood of another young girl,¡± Lone Bamboo said coldly. Without looking back, he kept walking away.


    ¡°If you do not kill me, then I will surely be the one to kill you!¡± The little girl¡¯s body shed. Her hands turned red, and she came soaring over to Lone Bamboo¡¯s back.


    Pang!


    When her hands came into contact with Lone Bamboo¡¯s back, her fists left behind two red marks. But even so, Lone Bamboo seemed as if he had barely noticed her.


    The little girl¡¯s shock gave way to rage, and she screamed at Lone Bamboo¡¯s back. ¡°You are stupid not to kill me, you know that? I will avenge Evil Eye¡¯s death one of these days. You wille to regret this!¡±


    ¡°The only regrets I have are the times when I was stupidly not myself.¡± Lone Bamboo waved his hand at her, as if he was saying goodbye. ¡°If killing me in revenge is what you seek, then I earnestly advise you to get stronger. For as long as I live, the opportunity for you to im the vengeance you desire will be avable to you.¡±


    The little girl stared at Lone Bamboo¡¯s back until he faded from viewpletely.


    The Geno Being Scroll fights came to an end, at longst. Han Sen took a detour and arrived at Sky Pce.


    The Sky Pce leader was happy to have Han Sen return in good health, and during their meeting, Han Sen took the opportunity to ask about Sacred.


    ¡°Leader, I have heard that the Purple Eye Butterfly hails from Sacred. Can you tell me a little about what Sacred is like?¡± Han Sen did his best to make it sound like he asked the question out of simple curiosity. He didn¡¯t want to risk the leader looking into his mind and reading his true thoughts.


    The Sky Pce leader retreated into thought for a moment, and then went on to say, ¡°Sacred was once a grand, powerful faction. They held the very top spot in the geno hall, but they fell into disarray and copse a long time ago. Many races don¡¯t know a thing about the ancient Sacred, and I must confess that not even I suspected one of their generals was still alive.¡±


    ¡°Were the ten generals of Sacred deified?¡± Han Sen pretended as if this surprised him.


    ¡°They were, indeed. And there were more than merely ten of them. The ten generals were simply the strongest of their ranks,¡± the Sky Pce leader said.


    Han Sen was quite surprised by this, and so he said, ¡°To have such power, and yet they still fell... Who could have done that to them?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows. The answer to that question is something many of the elders have sought to learn. And scour the universe as they might, nothing has been exined. If they had learned the truth, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be such a barren system.¡± The Sky Pce leader let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Sacred is in the barrens?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He forced himself to stop thinking.


    ¡°All of the Barrens is territory that once belonged to Sacred,¡± the Sky Pce leader said with a nod. ¡°That Viscount in first ce could be a genuine heir of Sacred. If you ever encounter him, be careful. He may not yet be a Marquise, but we do not know if they have any more such people in the ranks of Sacred. We are all going to have to be careful.¡±


    Han Sen took his leave and started mulling things over.


    ¡°The Barrens used to belong to Sacred? That means Littleflower must be there. The entrance to the sanctuaries is there, as well. Nine-Life Cat is associated with Sacred, and on top of that, he can enter the sanctuaries. Does Sacred have something to do with the existence of the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen spent a lot of time thinking those questions over, but he couldn¡¯t discern much. He couldn¡¯t confirm any of the guesses he managed toe up with.


    The only lead he had at the moment was the location. But getting through the Barrens might very well be impossible if you weren¡¯t deified.


    The entrance to the sanctuaries was in the Barrens somece, and so Han Sen collected as much information about the region as he could. All the races said the same thing, though. If he wasn¡¯t a deified elite, then it was best not to even think about venturing there. Even King ss elites might meet a swift death by traversing such a ce.


    If the ce hadn¡¯t been so terrifying, then the crystallizers would have made it back into the gene universe ago. They wouldn¡¯t have died as soon as they made the journey.


    Han Sen gave up on thinking about forging a path to the sanctuaries, but he hadn¡¯t expected Sacred and Littleflower to be in such a dangerous area.


    ¡°F*ck! So what if it¡¯s in the barren systems? No one should be able to stop me from searching for my own son!¡± Han Sen growled angrily as he went to the White Jade Jing.


    He needed to be King ss before he could even think about going to the Barrens. If he didn¡¯t at least reach that height, death would surely find him there. So, his priority for the time being was to get better.


    Coming into the White Jade Jing, he entered the second White Jade Building. When he reached the seventh floor, he saw Lone Bamboo. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you fell short of first ce.¡±


    Lone Bamboo responded resolutely, ¡°It is. But what happened is simply driving me to be even stronger for the next time.¡±


    ¡°You are boring. Can you not make a more exciting promise, like saying you¡¯ll beat Dor?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°I think beating you first might be useful. After the White Jade Jing shuts down, how about you and I go spar?¡± Lone Bamboo looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Um, I have important things to do. Perhaps next time?¡± Han Sen was not interested in fighting Lone Bamboo. This was especially true since the man now possessed the purple eye godlights. Without making use of super god spirit, it was unlikely Han Sen would actually be able to defeat Lone Bamboo.

 Chapter 2140 - Training Ground

    <h4>Chapter 2140 Training Ground</h4>


    Han Sen finished absorbing the Jade Spirits, and the White Jade Jing closed. So, Han Sen quickly abandoned the White Jade Building and went to Dream Ind to pick up Bao¡¯er. Before Han Sen went to Holy Heaven, he sent Bao¡¯er to Dream Ind. Under the ardent protection of the Dream Beast, no one would even think about bothering her.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Upon seeing Han Sen, Bao¡¯er leaped into his arms.


    After thanking Dream Beast for keeping her safe, Han Sen took Bao¡¯er to Jade Ind.


    ¡°Yisha used to say Sky Pce would help me reach Marquise. But it is so difficult to get The Story of Genes to Marquise tier. After I do be Marquise, how am I supposed to find the necessary resources to reach Duke, and then King?¡± The Story of Genes was really starting to give Han Sen a headache these days. It took far too much work and resources to keep upgrading The Story of Genes, and on top of that, he had yet to see what power it actually provided.


    Han Sen was in the midst of plotting out his future course when he heard someone shouting his name from just beyond the borders of his little ind. The Yun sisters and Thousand Feather Crane hade to see him.


    Han Sen weed them over to a table that was sitting next to an old tree. There, he told them all to sit down.


    ¡°I was going to visit you guys, as a matter of fact. But look! You guys came to see me, instead,¡± Han Sen said, as he started to serve each of them some tea.


    Yun Suyi smiled and said, ¡°We didn¡¯te here of our own volition. We are here delivering word from my father. You do not have much time left.¡±


    ¡°Not much time left with what?¡± Han Sen was surprised to hear this.


    ¡°It is time that you have to teach in the training ground,¡± Yun Sushang smiled.


    ¡°I see! I would have forgotten if you did note to tell me. I will go first thing in the morning.¡± Han Sen now remembered that he had intended to teach a while ago, but events beyond his control had taken him away from Sky Pce. He had put this off for an entire year, and he still owed the ten days of teaching.


    ¡°Brother Han, what are you going to teach?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked.


    ¡°I was thinking about Suppress Evil,¡± Han Sen said. If he was able to teach Suppress Evil, that would probably be the best option.


    You are going to talk about Suppress Evil?¡± Thousand Feather Crane and the others were shocked to hear this.


    ¡°Is that a bad idea? Am I not allowed to talk about it or something?¡± Han Sen asked, with a visible look of confusion.


    ¡°Of course you are allowed to talk about it, but...¡± Thousand Feather Crane did not continue. It seemed as if he wanted to avoid saying something hurtful.


    Instead, Yun Suyi continued on his behalf, saying, ¡°But Suppress Evil is very difficult to teach. And there is already a teacher that speaks about Suppress Evil. On top of that, he is very good with it, as well.¡±


    ¡°Is he a King ss elite?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No. He is a Duke from Rui Beast. His talent lies in Suppress Evil powers, so his Suppress Evil is¡ªquite naturally¡ª greater than that of others. There aren¡¯t many people that are as good as him when ites to that skill. As a result, the elders generally allow him to lead discussions on Suppress Evil,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    ¡°In that case, I will talk about something else.¡± Han Sen was troubled now. He did not have an alternative he could think of teaching.


    Han Sen had many geno arts, but they were all secret. He shouldn¡¯t really be teaching those to others, and without them, he hadn¡¯t a clue of what he should lecture on.


    ¡°Brother Han, we will attend your lessons tomorrow.¡± Before Thousand Feather Crane and the others left, they made ns to meet up with Han Sen at the training grounds the next day.


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t know what he should teach, though. He was nning to ask the Sky Pce people what they wished to hear about.


    When the students of Sky Pce heard that Han Sen was finally going to fulfill his teaching requirement, many people who weren¡¯t nning on going changed their minds. Even the Feathers such as Angia came to listen. They wanted to see what Han Sen could teach them.


    Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er onto the stage alongside him. He saw many students down in front. There was quite the audience, and there weren¡¯t enough seats to house them all. Many people were relegated to standing.


    Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were referred to as the knife and sword masters, and the residents of Sky Pce were very interested in Han Sen¡¯s geno arts. It wasn¡¯t just the lower level sorts that hade to listen to Han Sen that day either, as many Marquises attended as well.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters had managed to im some front row seats for themselves. Han Sen nodded at them, as if he was saying hello. Since he was a teacher on stage, and it was a little inappropriate for him to greet others in such a fashion.


    ¡°Brother Han, what are you teaching?¡± Yu Jing shouted boisterously from the front row.


    ¡°What would you like to hear about? If there is anything in particr, I will consider your requests,¡± Han Sen asked. He hoped someone in the audience would have a good idea.


    ¡°Swordskills! We want to hear about swordskills!¡±


    ¡°Why swordskills? Knifeskills for sure! Brother Han has been taught by two legends.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach us both, since you are called the knife and sword master.¡±


    Many of the students started to fight amongst themselves. There were too many differing opinions, which wasn¡¯t helping Han Sen make a decision at all.


    ¡°I have a suggestion. If it is possible, do you think you could teach us Suppress Evil?¡± Yu Jing¡¯s voice was so loud, his call managed to drown out all the others.


    ¡°What is the point of listening to that? We have heard about it too many times, and it is simply way too hard to practice.¡± Many more students fought to have their say once again.


    Many students wished to practice Suppress Evil, but the technique really was notoriously difficult to be proficient with. It was a geno art that took a very long time to learn. Studying it was almost too difficult.


    ¡°Suppress Evil is a nice suggestion.¡± As everyone was in the middle of arguing with each other, a cold voice resonated through the air.


    It wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone heard it. And to top it off, it was familiar.


    Everyone looked toward the voice, and the speaker was revealed to be none other than Lone Bamboo. He was standing at the edge of the hall.


    Yu Jing had looked rather embarrassed when everyone shouted down his suggestion, but now he was very excited and he said, ¡°Look! Even Brother Lone Bamboo wants to hear about Suppress Evil. I would like to let Brother Han teach us about Suppress Evil, too.¡±


    Yep. Suppress Evil sounds good.¡±


    ¡°I have heard many lectures concerning Suppress Evil. If it ising from Brother Han, however, it must be unique. Let us all now listen to Suppress Evil.¡±


    ¡°Even Brother Lone Bamboo wishes to hear about Han Sen¡¯s Suppress Evil. It must be very different. Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    The students that were all arguing now suddenly agreed with each other. They wished to hear about Han Sen¡¯s Suppress Evil.


    After the nightmares, Lone Bamboo never came to the training grounds to listen to the lectures. Now that Lone Bamboo was there to listen to Han Sen¡¯s Suppress Evil, everyone thought that Han Sen¡¯s Suppress Evil had to be something special. They really wanted to hear about it now.


    Seeing everyone moring to hear about Suppress Evil, Han Sen found himself quietly saying, ¡°Okay, I will teach


    Suppress Evil. But my proficiency with it is nothing special. Just listen and do not take it too seriously. What I¡¯m about to say is just some advice.¡±

 Chapter 2141 - Suppress Evil Punch

    <h4>Chapter 2141 Suppress Evil Punch</h4>


    ¡°Suppress Evil? This is both the best and worst geno art to consider teaching.¡± Sky Path Garden¡¯s leader squinted his eyes and looked over the training ground.


    ¡°Leader, why do you say that?¡± White Real asked.


    The leader smiled and said, ¡°Suppress Evil is difficult. There are many meanings to glean from the thirty million words contained in its text. It could easily take an entire year to exin a single paragraph. Many people that have practiced it can teach it, but it¡¯s hard because of the sheer breadth of the technique. Talking about one paragraph hardly helps anyone, so the students aren¡¯t likely to learn much.¡±


    After pausing, he went on to say, ¡°The same is true with Four Season Duke from Rui Beast. He teaches Suppress Evil, and he has been learning it for centuries. And even with all that talent, he has only managed to reach its eighth tier. The Sky Pce leader has managed to fulfill all eleven tiers, but he is the only one that has.¡±


    ¡°Only he has been able to do that? There has never been another?¡± White Real asked.


    ¡°Others have done it, but they are few. Aside from the leader, there is one other who upied the first elder seat. He has been gone for a long time, though. No one knows whether or not he still lives,¡± the leader said.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters, upon hearing that Han Sen had been forced to teach Suppress Evil, looked worried.


    They had just reminded Han Sen not to do this, since Four Season Duke usually taught it. He lectured on Suppress Evil every month, and ording to his timetable, he would be there teaching again the next day.


    If Han Sen¡¯s speech on Suppress Evil was terrible, then the next day, when Four Season Duke taught it, people were going to openly proim the Duke to be superior. It wouldn¡¯t do much damage to Han Sen¡¯s reputation in the long run, but it¡¯d still look bad.


    But if Han Sen did well enough to embarrass Four Season Duke, that wouldn¡¯t be great either. It was bad to offend a Duke.


    So, it did not matter if he taught Suppress Evil with a high proficiency or a low proficiency. He was doomed, either way. That was why they had explicitly told Han Sen to avoid teaching Suppress Evil.


    Now that Yu Jing and Lone Bamboo hade forward to request it in particr, Han Sen had no choice but toply, though.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t bother worrying about it. He didn¡¯t know what else he could teach, and he had at least prepared a little with Suppress Evil. So,ckadaisically, he was just going to go forward with that.


    The Suppress Evil Han Sen had learned was different from the teachings the average student received with it, however. Ordinary students were required to reach King ss before being given ess to Hidden Path cave and observing the seventy-two gene kill spells. Before that, their teachings were relegated to the pages of books.


    But Han Sen had already observed the seventy-two gene skill spells, and by following those, he learned it with a great deal of proficiency. So, Han Sen had already established the basics and continued on.


    Because his audience had studied the skill in such a radically different way, their opinions on the teachings could be wildly different. Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning on teaching in a conventional method, however. He had another way to go about this.


    ¡°If everyone wishes to hear about Suppress Evil, I will discuss it and recount my own experiences. Today, I will talk to you all about the Gold Star Punch, one of the seventy-two Suppress Evil punches,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Brother Han, what is a Suppress Evil punch? We haven¡¯t encountered anything like that in our learnings of Suppress Evil,¡± Yu Jing asked. Han Sen¡¯s first sentence made many people very curious.


    Suppress Evil was a veryplex geno art, and its power was very unique. The power that fueled it came from within, but it did not corrte with the physical capabilities of your actual body.


    Basically, Suppress Evil was simr in some ways to the Purple Eye godlights. It was a special power that was used independently, rather than beingbined with some sort of physical strike.


    But because Han Sen had studied the original gene kill spells, he knew a lot about how the skill could actually be used. Rather than spending forever talking about the individual elements of the skill, Han Sen was going to start with the finished product; in this case, a punch. Then, the students could reverse-engineer their understanding of the skill from the feelings that the finished product gave them.


    Other teachers could take the time to teach about the nitty-gritty details, Han Sen figured. He wasn¡¯t going to do that. He was going to talk about a basic punch that stemmed from the original gene kill spells. And through that punch, the students would learn about the technique atrge.


    Normal people wouldn¡¯t understand this, but if they practiced the skill and could get to grips with the sensation of the punch, they would understand the meaning of the original gene kill spells.


    Practice makes perfect; do something over and over, and you¡¯re bound to get better. Han Sen was well-acquainted with this basic method.


    But being basic didn¡¯t mean that it was a bad method. Ordinary students weren¡¯t like Four Season Duke, who had all the time in the world to learn about Suppress Evil. If they wanted to learn it properly, Four Season Duke¡¯s method might take their entire lifetime.


    So, Han Sen¡¯s basic method was for the students that did not have as much time to learn Suppress Evil.


    If the students wished to learn Suppress Evil, learning a Suppress Evil punch would be good. None of them had seen an original gene kill spell before, but if they practiced and researched it like this, then the entire process was sure to be faster.


    The only bad thing about a Suppress Evil punch was the limit that Han Sen himself imposed. Even if the students learned the skills as well as Han Sen, they could only be as good as Han Sen. They couldn¡¯t go any further.


    But for most ordinary people, that was enough. Han Sen¡¯s Suppress Evil was at tier eight. If they mastered the punch, they would be equal to the eighth tier of Suppress Evil, as well.


    Four Season Duke had practiced Suppress Evil for centuries, and he hadn¡¯t gone any farther than eight tiers either.


    ¡°A Suppress Evil punch is a fist technique that I learned from Suppress Evil. Suppress Evil is too big to teach in its entirety, so I will teach you all about a specific technique. I hope this can help everyone further their practices with Suppress Evil,¡± Han Sen said as an introduction.


    Everyone was interested. They had never heard Suppress Evil being spoken of in such a way. It was like they were having a chemistry lesson, and the topic of the day was punches. The two things didn¡¯t really make much sense whenbined. There didn¡¯t seem to be a rtion between the two, but it still sparked much curiosity.


    ¡°If there are no questions, I will teach you all the first technique. It is named Gold Star Punch, and it stems from the seventy-two Suppress Evil punches.¡± Han Sen taught them his fist skill.


    This skill was not particrly difficult. It was just like any fist skill. It took the shape of the original gene kill spells and that was that. However, it had a great deal of depth. In order to master it, a student would have to understand the original gene kill spells inside and out.


    Han Sen wanted to teach swordskills, but so many Sky Pce students used swords that there was already a flood of swordskills. He settled on punches instead.

 Chapter 2142 - 2142 Four Season Duke

    <strong>2142 Four Season Duke </strong>


    Four Season Duke went to the training ground as he usually did. And there, he prepared to start teaching Suppress Evil. But after waiting a while to begin, he noticed there were only a few people in attendance. This made him frown.


    Although the training ground wasn¡¯t usually packed, the seats in his lectures were usually around 90% filled.


    After all, quite a few students had learned Suppress Evil in Sky Pce. And when they had trouble improving their proficiency with it, many woulde to hear what Four Season Duke had to say. This was the first time the ce had ever been so empty.


    ¡°Luan, why have only a few of youe? Where is Qu Hao?¡± Four Season Duke asked, as he looked over the handful of students.


    Luan and Qu Hao focused on Suppress Evil more than any others. They always appeared in the lessons given by Four Season Duke.


    ¡°They¡¯re... attending another teacher¡¯s lesson...¡± Luan spoke with nervousness and guilty reluctance.


    ¡°I see. And which teacher are they studying under?¡± Four Season Duke focused on Suppress Evil. He didn¡¯t care about anything else, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other instructors.


    ¡°They... have gone to listen to Han Sen,¡± Luan answered.


    ¡°Han Sen? What does he teach?¡± Four Season Duke asked with much curiosity. Even he had heard Han Sen¡¯s name before.


    ¡°He... teaches...¡± Luan was struggling to spit out the words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mouth? Why do you keep stumbling? What does he teach?¡± Four Season Duke frowned.


    ¡°He is teaching Suppress Evil,¡± Luan finally stated.


    ¡°Suppress Evil?¡± Four Season Duke¡¯s frown was a deep one. But after a moment, his expression rxed again.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been in Sky Pce for very long. Even if he had started learning Suppress Evil the day he arrived, there was no way he could have achieved much with it.


    If the students were listening to Han Sen, Four Season Duke concluded that it was just because of Han Sen¡¯s celebrity status. He was the freshest kid on the block. After the students heard a lecture or two from Han Sen, they would quickly recognize which of the two teachers were better at Suppress Evil, and they¡¯d be eager to return.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s start. Today, we are going to talk about the theory of Suppress Evil...¡± Four Season Duke started his lesson.


    Four Season Duke thought that, after a couple of days, that freshness would wear off and his old students would start flocking back to him. But a few more days after that, the students hadn¡¯te back. Even more had chosen to abandon him, as a matter of fact. Aside from a few students that he had personally trained, all the others were gone.


    Now Four Season Duke started to feel upset. There were only a few students in front of the stage now, and so he couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°I am not teaching today. Let¡¯s go listen to Han Sen and see what is attracting everyone to his lectures.¡±


    Four Season Duke left the stage and headed toward Han Sen¡¯s lecture. Luan and the others followed.


    Not long after, Four Season Duke arrived at Han Sen¡¯s training ground. When he walked inside, Four Season Duke turned to ask Luan, ¡°Luan, is he really talking about Suppress Evil?¡±


    It was not surprising that Four Season Duke had to ask this. In the training grounds, everyone had their sleeves rolled up. They appeared to be practicing punches. To Four Season Duke, it looked like Han Sen was teaching a simple punching skill. He found it hard to believe what was being taught was actually Suppress Evil.


    ¡°Um... he is teaching Suppress Evil. Han Sen said that this is a Suppress Evil punch. You will learn the skill if you learn the punch,¡± Luan exined.


    ¡°What a load of nonsense. What does a firm punch have to do with Suppress Evil?¡± Four Season Duke frowned. He wasn¡¯t a rash person, though, so he didn¡¯t do anything. He nned to listen to Han Sen and figure out a smarter way in which he could fight back.


    Four Season Duke had researched and studied Suppress Evil for a number of centuries. He was a very patient man, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything impulsive or stupid. He found a ce to sit down, and he waited there to listen to Han Sen.


    The students that practiced Suppress Evil all knew who Four Season Duke was. Seeing him there, sitting and listening quietly, they all knew things were about to get interesting.


    ¡°Four Season Duke is here! Oh, Han Sen is in trouble now!¡±


    ¡°Will something happen?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not. They might bicker, but that¡¯s about it.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Four Season Duke is a very high level person. But if I am going to learn, following Han Sen would be the easier route.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Han Sen¡¯s method of teaching is such a breath of fresh air. It is easy to learn and use.¡±


    ¡°You are right. After learning Suppress Evil punch from him, I can see things clearly that I used to have no hope of understanding.¡±


    The students spoke quietly amongst themselves, but with the power Four Season Duke possessed, he could hear them as clear as a bell.


    He frowned even harder than he had been, and he wondered to himself, ¡°Can the practice of a punch really connect with Suppress Evil?¡±


    A few minutester, Han Sen arrived and started his lesson.


    Han Sen was not aware that Four Season Duke was there. He had grownfortable with the lessons and with the crowds that attended, so he didn¡¯t keep an eye on each and every person who came to listen. He did allow them to ask questions once the lesson was over, however.


    ¡°Today, we talk about the Xiong Star Punch from the seventy-two Suppress Evil punches.¡± Han Sen started the lesson by talking rather than demonstrating. That wasn¡¯t because it was a secret, though; it was just pointless to demonstrate this early.


    The students had to work out the execution for themselves. Han Sen would show them only if they ran into trouble. That was how it worked. Showing people a fist skill, when they had never learned it before, was pointless. It would be like they were watching a show.


    Four Season Duke wanted to argue with Han Sen as soon as he began lecturing, but after the Duke listened for a while, his jaw went ck.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist skill was simple, but it had the meaning of Suppress Evil within it. It all sounded as if it made perfect sense. Four Season Duke was not reckless. Before he figured out anything more, he decided to just listen.


    Over the next few days, Four Season Duke attended each of Han Sen¡¯s lessons. When the lecture ended, Four Season Duke left without saying anything. That was, until thest day of Han Sen¡¯s lessons. All Han Sen did was walk on stage, and before he could do anything, Four Season Duke stood up.


    All the students were surprised, knowing something was finally about to go down.

 Chapter 2143 - 2143 Teacher Han

    <strong>2143 Teacher Han </strong>


    Over the course of the past few days, in which Four Season Duke attended the lectures given by Han Sen, he had selected a seat closer and closer to the stage each time. And on this day, he had snagged himself a front row seat.


    When he stood up, everyone turned to look at him.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters were profusely worried, hoping nothing awful was going to happen.


    Han Sen had noticed Four Season Duke¡¯s presence two days prior to this confrontation, but he hadn¡¯t paid the man a second¡¯s heed. Now that Four Season Duke was standing up, though, Han Sen gave the man his full attention.


    Teacher Han, I have listened to your lessons on Suppress Evil punches over the past few days. And I must confess, I have learned a lot. That being said, I have questions concerning your techniques. Perhaps you can perform a punch for me, and then answer a few questions I have?¡± Four Season Duke spoke with a guise ofplete sincerity.


    After that, many students seemed to freeze in ce. Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters stared at Four Season Duke as if they had just seen a ghost.


    Four Season Duke wasn¡¯t mocking him, though. Based on the way he referred to Han Sen as Teacher Han, he wasn¡¯t pretending to be in awe of Han Sen. He was speaking as a teacher to a peer.


    Because of Four Season Duke¡¯s rank, the fact that he referred to Han Sen as a teacher was a seal of his approval. It was to show that he actually had some respect for Han Sen. Since he was a Duke while Han Sen was still a Marquise, he could have just referred to Han Sen by his full name and not by the title.


    Many of the Sky Pce students, seeing Four Season Duke ask so sincerely, thought they were dreaming. With Four Season Duke¡¯s rank and fame, it was impressive for him to make a request of Han Sen.


    After Four Season Duke left Han Sen¡¯s lectures every day, he had started practicing when he went home. He was a professional with Suppress Evil, and he knew more about the skill than ordinary people. Because of that, he could see deeper into the essence of the Suppress Evil punches.


    After a few days of avid research, Four Season Duke learned many things he had not noticed before. And that had brought him to actually admire Han Sen.


    Since this was the final day of Han Sen¡¯s lessons, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from requesting that Han Sen perform the punch himself. He wanted to know the feelings that could be elicited from Han Sen¡¯s performance of a Suppress Evil punch.


    People couldn¡¯t me him for wanting to know this, of course. He was a Duke. He could not go to the Hidden Path Cave himself to look at the seventy-two original gene kill spells. If he was able to understand the feelings of the kill spells from a Suppress Evil punch, it¡¯d be great for his own practice and further advancement.


    ¡°Ah, you are too polite. If you are interested in myme talents, then I will perform them for you. If I can improve, please advise me on what I could do to better myself.¡± Han Sen had nned to show off the punch on thest day, anyway. This way, he could do Four Season Duke a favor as well.


    Four Season Duke was happy to hear this, and so he said, ¡°No. I only want to learn from you. I have no ulterior motive.¡±


    Han Sen said no more. He simply nodded. He went on stage and said, ¡°In ten days, I have taught six punches. Today, I will demonstrate them for you. Please observe. Perhaps they can be of assistance to you.¡±


    After that, Han Sen began casting Ghost Star Punch. Then, he performed the skills one after another.


    Han Sen had learned seventy-two Suppress Evil punches following the seventy-two original gene kill spells. Every punch carried the meaning of a kill spell. As Han Sen performed the six that he had promised, it felt as if the kill spell hade alive. The kill air gave people a frightful chill. That feeling disturbed their minds, even.


    Whenever Han Senunched a punch, he was like a beast breaking a river. One skill had one meaning. Han Sen showed six punching skills to them. It was like six scary beasts trying to suppress the earth itself. In people¡¯s eyes, Han Sen was no longer a human. He was six wild beasts.


    The Sky Pce students were jittery with excitement by the time he finished. Four Season Duke looked as if he was drunk, for when Han Sen finished his performance, the Duke was totally frozen in ce. It was like he had been drowned in the feelings of the fist techniques.


    ¡°So that was Teacher Han¡¯s six-fist-technique. That must have saved me sixty years of practice. I am lucky!¡± Four Season Duke bowed before Han Sen.


    ¡°Four Season Duke, you are too kind!¡± Han Sen bowed back.


    After that, the Suppress Evil punch became famous across all of Sky Pce. It was taken to the Sky Path Garden, and it was modified. It swiftly became one of the must-have skills of Sky Pce.


    Han Sen¡¯s reputation was glowing even brighter than before. And because he had created the Suppress Evil punch, he was handsomely rewarded.


    After that, Four Season Duke regrly visited Jade Ind to practice Suppress Evil alongside Han Sen. Han Sen taught him the seventy-two Suppress Evil punches, and Han Sen was able to learn much about Suppress Evil from Four Season Duke, as well.


    Han Sen¡¯s Suppress Evil punch was a very efficient method. It allowed students to learn Suppress Evil fast, but if someone wanted to master the skill, they would need the experience someone like Four Season Duke had.


    Han Sen learned a great deal from Four Season Duke, and he grew to really admire the man. This was a teacher that did true research the hard way. He was genuinely worthy of all that respect.


    Four Season Duke admired Han Sen¡¯s Suppress Evil punch, too. Whenever he taught Suppress Evil, he began using Suppress Evil punches to allow his students to understand things easier.


    ¡°Does Han Sen ever do things that are boring or mundane? He is a wonder with everything he does.¡± When the Sky Pce leader said this, he smiled.


    ¡°Only Kings can go into Hidden Path Cave. When visiting the seventy-two original gene kill spells, they can be half-deified. No one is interested in it after this, and if they fail, they cannot perform the seventy-two punching skills as well as Han Sen, either. Only Han Sen can do what he does. He made Suppress Evil easier to learn, though. The students don¡¯t need to spend as much time studying it. While it may be considered as corner-cutting, it¡¯s undeniably a good method.¡± The ck-masked woman went on to say, ¡°And I heard that when Lone Bamboo saw Han Sen¡¯s Suppress Evil punch, he requested his own visit to Hidden Path Cave? That is surprising.¡±


    Sky Pce leader nodded, and he said, ¡°Lone Bamboo has been there for half a month. He won¡¯t be back for another year, I suspect. But there is trouble on Metal World.¡±


    The masked woman had a wry smile. ¡°If we knew that we were on the cusp of discovering Metal World, we wouldn¡¯t have allowed Lone Bamboo to enter just yet. Now that he is focusing on the cave, it is not suitable to disrupt him and send him to Metal World.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a Marquise aside from Lone Bamboo that can do this task for us,¡± Sky Pce leader said.


    The masked womanughed and said, ¡°If Han Sen is the reason Lone Bamboo went into the Hidden Path Cave, then Han Sen should be the one to do what Lone Bamboo was supposed to. We should have him go to Metal World.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea. He isn¡¯t a Marquise yet,¡± the Sky Pce leader said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°And yet he even killed Dragon Nine? You can use him as a Marquise. And he needs the resources. This is a perfectly viable opportunity.¡± The masked womanughed again.

 Chapter 2144 - Metal World

    <h4>Chapter 2144 Metal World</h4>


    Han Sen thought he would have a few days free to himself, but soon after he finished his lectures, he was summoned by the elders. There, he was tasked with leading a team to a newly discovered xenogeneic space. He was instructed to explore the space, and if possible, return with resources and materials.


    Because the xenogeneic space only allowed Marquises to enter, Lone Bamboo had been intended to lead the task force there. But right now, he was training inside Hidden Path Cave. As a result, the elders saw fit to pass the job on to Han Sen. Han Sen was given a basic description of the xenogeneic space, which was called Metal World. This was, however, only a temporary name for the location. He did learn that more than one faction had already discovered it, though. Other teams were already there, researching the ce. Sky Pce was a step behind.


    Based on what he was told, there were groups from the Dragon, Demon, Destroyed, and even the Buddha there. They were all in the Metal World, and now that Sky Pce had joined the exploration, the situation was sure to be quiteplex.


    Han Sen did not have much time to prepare before being shipped off, as he was led by a Sky Pce elder. He was apanied by one hundred Sky Pce Marquise students, as well.


    The trip to Metal World had been organized by the elders. The Marquises had been instructed to follow Han Sen¡¯smands after they entered Metal World, so their lives were pretty much in his hands.


    Although Han Sen was just an Earl, Sky Pce¡¯s authority was well-respected among its members. And Han Sen¡¯s own reputation was mighty. No one objected to Han Sen¡¯s position as their leader.


    Before entering Metal World, the elder provided Han Sen with a bounty of information about the Marquise students he was set to lead. A few of them had been marked, as they had unique powers that would be crucial for the trip ahead.


    Han Sen led the one hundred Sky Pce Marquises to Metal World. That xenogeneic space was a, and a strange power radiated from it. That power forbade the entry of any creature or being that was above the Marquise level.


    The scariest thing about all this was that the had a very special maic property. Metal objects would be sucked into the, so tools made of metal were unusable in the¡¯s vicinity. Due to this, airships could note close to the.


    When the was viewed from the exterior, it seemed to be entirely shrouded in wild maic storms. The whole was cloaked in a swirl of thunderclouds. When Han Sen and the others pierced through the clouds, a most colorful came into sight.


    When they got close enough to see it all, however, they swiftly understood why the ce had been given the title of Metal World. The mountains and ins there were all metal.


    Seeing topographical features made of metal was a little odd, but the really strange thing was the metallic nature of all the animals and nts. Everything on the¡¯s surface was metal, and it was a very surreal thing toy eyes on.


    ¡°Brother Yuya, where are we to begin our search?¡± Han Sen asked politely, looking at the Marquise student.


    Yuya was a highly-regarded Marquise of Sky Pce. Second only to Lone Bamboo, he was certainly the strongest of Han Sen¡¯spanions. He was always at the forefront of exploring new xenogeneic spaces for Sky Pce, as well. He had a lot of experience with these sorts of endeavors.


    Yuya looked over the¡¯s surface, then spoke to Han Sen. ¡°We don¡¯t know where the other races have set up operations, but they are sure to have seen us as we came in. So, exploring the is not our primary objective. Finding those other races or finding a safe zone to establish a ce of respite should be our first priority.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yuya, you are correct! I was being reckless. Where should we camp? What do you think would be the safest ce for us?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Seeing that Han Sen was really interested in the opinions of others, Yuya pointed out a Marquise to Han Sen. ¡°You might want to ask Brother Yunyi. He is good at this sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yunyi, please.¡± Han Sen knew these matters should be handled by the professionals. Sky Pce might have sent him there to lead, but leading meant using his forces effectively, not doing everything himself like some kind of hero. It was his job to learn his team¡¯s strengths and put them to good use.


    There were so many unknown factors about Metal World. He¡¯d be able to escape if he ran into trouble, but he couldn¡¯t go back with one hundred Marquises dead. And the other factions would be dangerous. They could have certainly established traps and ambushes. The enemy had been there for a while, and they had been given the opportunity to learn about the xenogeneic space. They might use their headstart to trick Han Sen¡¯s party.


    As Han Sen¡¯s team set to work, he quickly learned that there were many geniuses in Sky Pce. They were so good at everything, and they were quick to establish a camp on Metal World and start exploring the surrounding area. They also built an rm system and emergency contingencies for all sorts of situations.


    But what surprised Han Sen the most was his team¡¯s dedication. They researched and cataloged everything within a hundred miles. Aside from a few metal animals and nts, however, there was no sign of xenogeneics. They didn¡¯t see any of the Marquises sent by the other races, either.


    There was no day and night cycle on the, and the environment wasn¡¯t very friendly to life. But the Sky Pce team were all Marquises, so a poor environment would not bring them down.


    The maic storms in the sky continued to rage. Blue lightning shed through the sky continuously, lighting up the¡¯s surface better than a normal sun.


    Han Sen, Yuya, and the other Marquises were talking about expanding their exploration when the maic storm suddenly changed color. The blue maic storm turned a beautiful shade of pink.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Suddenly, a loud noise began to ring in their ears. The metal forest nearby began to shake like it was suffering an earthquake.


    Not long after, a ten-meter-tall metal rhino appeared out of the metal forest, and it was not alone. Many more followed after, and before long, a thousand of them hade storming out of the trees. They were headed to a nearby river that looked like mercury.


    Han Sen was happy he had listened to Yunyi and avoided setting up camp near the river. If they had, the rhinos could have stampeded right over them.


    Those metal rhinos looked powerful. The team couldn¡¯t determine how strong the creatures were, but in that unknownnd, fighting them did not seem like a bright idea.


    Yunyi was looking at the metal rhinos when he said, ¡°They are like living hunks of metal. Judging by their lifeforce, I can estimate that they are at least Marquise in strength. I don¡¯t know if they are xenogeneics, but they don¡¯t seem to be too smart.¡±


    ¡°Weird. We didn¡¯t catch sight of them in any of our explorations. Where did theye from?¡± White Real, who had alsoe on the trip, frowned in confusion.

 Chapter 2145 - Strange Plane

    <h4>Chapter 2145 Strange ne</h4>


    The host of metal rhinos moved down to the riverbank. They eventually walked into the stream and began ying in the water that looked a lot like mercury.


    They had great, hulking metal bodies. They looked like they were made from rough, dull steel, and their bodies were a stark contrast to the glimmering silver river.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the silver liquid in the river was, but it was most certainly not water. The metal rhinos drank the silver liquid freely, though, so there was a small chance that the liquid was harmless.


    While the rhinos drank and yed, a rumbling noise began toe from the forest. Many more metal creatures came down from the mountains and emerged from the forests. They all went straight for the river, and when they reached it, they began to drink from it.


    There were metal snakes that had to have been at least one hundred meters long. There were silver-colored lions and centipedes with a seemingly-infinite number of legs. There was a great variety of metallic creatures, all headed for the river with an insatiable thirst.


    The metal creatures looked very scary. At first nce, they appeared to be Duke or even King ss monsters. For some reason, though, there didn¡¯t seem to be any hostility between the various creatures. Many low-level metal creatures came forward to drink the silver liquid alongside the more powerful ones.


    ¡°The metal creatures sure seem very friendly,¡± White Real said with curiosity.


    ¡°Perhaps not.¡± Yuya summoned a pigeon-like xenogeneic. It came out of his sleeve and flew towards the river. The bird xenogeneic obviously wasn¡¯t a creature that was native to Metal World.


    A bronze body suddenly soared through the sky. The creature was shaped something like a dragonfly, but it was madepletely of bronze. Its body was at least five meters long, and its bulging eyes and mandibles made it look monstrous.


    The bronze body flew past the river, and it snapped up the bird xenogeneic that Yuya had released. It gobbled up the bird with just a few seconds of chewing, feathers and all.


    Everyone was frozen, and Yuya feltpelled to say, ¡°It looks like they are only friendly to other creatures that are native to Metal World. Outsiders don¡¯t receive the same treatment.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. Now, he really admired Yunyi. The creatures had crossed over mountains and traversed forests to get there from all around, but the minor ce Yunyi had selected for camp was absent of creatures.


    Even if creatures dide close to their safe zone, they could fall back into their cave and remain hidden. No one would be able to find them there. It was a solid spot to establish camp.


    Because there were too many powerful metal creatures nearby, Han Sen set up a rota of shifts for the men to keep an eye on those creatures. For now, no one was to travel.


    Ten hourster, some of the metal creatures were still upying the river. The beasts kepting and going. It seemed as if it might have been the only river on the, and as a result, everyone would eventually swing by to drink from it.


    ¡°Captain Han,e and take a look at this.¡± Han Sen was resting when Yuya suddenly called him.


    Han Sen got up and followed Yuya to the mouth of the cave and peered cautiously outside. The metal creatures that were near the river were starting to look nervous. They began staying out of the liquid, visibly fearful of something.


    Han Sen waited and watched a while, until eventually, a white metal beast approached the river. Whenever the other creatures saw it draw near, they avoided it. None were keen to step in its way.


    Han Sen observed the white metal beast. It did not look very big, probably about two meters long. But it was white and looked like a mammoth.


    That metal mammoth went right into the river and began sucking up the silvery liquid with its snout. The other metal creatures made sure to stay far away from the mammoth, all of them keeping a vignt eye on the beast. It looked as if they didn¡¯t dare drink the liquid while the mammoth did.


    They waited until the mammoth was satisfied and left the area. When it was gone, the average metal creatures returned to the river and resumed drinking.


    Seeing that mammoth walk back into the metal forest, Han Sen and Yuya looked at each other and sighed. When the mammoth appeared, they did not dare to even breathe. Thest thing they wanted was for that thing to find them.


    The mammoth was very powerful. A Marquise wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with such a fiend.


    ¡°It looks like our situation is not very favorable. Only Marquises can enter this ce, and yet some of the creatures here are King ss? One mistake could leave all of us dead,¡± Yuya said.


    Yunyi nodded and said, ¡°Those of the other races might be in hiding, as well. We can wait for now, but it does seem as if the metal creatures only emerge when the sky turns pink. Perhaps when the maic storm returns to blue, the creatures will all disappear again.¡±


    Han Sen and the others thought that made perfect sense. There was no need to rush their operation, either. They had to take their time and figure things out, first and foremost.


    They set up a series of shifts for watching the river. Over the course of time, many different types of metal creatures came to drink from the river.


    There were other scary things like the mammoth, as well, which was quite worrying for Han Sen¡¯s team.


    After eighty hours, the stream of metal creatures visiting the river began to slow. And before long, the pink maic storm began to change. An hourter, the lightning shing across the sky returned to blue. Things looked normal again.


    Finally, the Marquises concluded that there were no more metal creaturesing to the river. Han Sen sent out a few trackers to explore the area.


    The results were as expected, but it surprised them all the same. The metal creatures that had appeared near the river were now all gone. It was as if they had just vanished.


    ¡°Oh no! Have they turned invisible? Or are they just hiding away somece underground?¡± White Real asked with a strange look.


    Yuya did not speak. They were all deep in thought. The Metal World was strange, and they couldn¡¯te to much of a conclusion until they learned a lot more.


    While Han Sen and the others were thinking, someone approached them from the direction of the mountain. When he reached the perimeter they had established, he called out to them.


    ¡°I am Kahn of the Demon. Is your group from Sky Pce?¡±


    Han Sen looked around carefully, but the only person he could see was Kahn. He went forward to speak to the felon, taking Yuya with him. ¡°Kahn? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You are the leader of this team, Han Sen? Great! Since we¡¯re already friends, we can co-operate.¡± Kahnughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall us ever having much in the way of co-operation,¡± Han Sen responded coldly.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t recall being chummy with you, either. But right now, the Dragon, Buddha, and Destroyed are all working together. If we don¡¯t form some sort of alliance, they mighte after us in this dangerous ce.¡± As he spoke, Kahn¡¯s shoulders slumped.


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Han Sen did not move.


    ¡°We arrived here long before you did. I think you¡¯ll be interested in the information I possess.¡± Kahn smiled.

 Chapter 2146 - Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 2146 Trapped</h4>


    Han Sen let Kahn into the camp so they could continue their discussion. Kahn spoke without preamble. ¡°You might not believe me when I tell you this, but we are all trapped on this world.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve entered Metal World, have you tried contacting anyone outside it?¡± Kahn said.


    Han Sen and Yuya looked at each other. Then, they looked back at Kahn without responding.


    Kahn sighed and said, ¡°It is good that you haven¡¯t. I advise that you don¡¯t try it. Two Demon Marquises tried to leave, but they died doing so. The same thing happened to some of the Buddha, Dragon, and Destroyed. No one can leave this. If you do not believe me, you can go ahead and try to leave. But don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±


    ¡°How are those that leave killed?¡± Yunyi asked.


    ¡°They fell to their deaths,¡± Kahn said, his voice clipped.


    ¡°Fell to their deaths?¡± Han Sen and the others frowned.


    ¡°Have you ever yed with a rubber band? The further you pull, the harder it hits when released. When you enter this, your body bes bound by the rules of it. If you fly above the surface, you will feel a power trying to drag you back down. The higher you fly, though, the stronger it gets. Eventually, even the strongest are thrown back to their doom,¡± Kahn said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re describing just gravity? Why must you make it sound soplicated?¡± White Real said.


    Kahn shook his head. ¡°It is not gravity. Gravity gets weaker the farther you get from a, but this force grows stronger with distance. And when the finally ovees your resistance and drags you back, you end up hitting the ground at mind-blowing velocities. No Marquise body can withstand it.¡±


    ¡°How high can you fly before this power appears?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Ten thousand meters,¡± Kahn answered quickly.


    ¡°Ade.¡± Yuya looked over to a strong beast Marquise.


    That lion-like Marquise answered by leaping with its powerful legs and taking off into the sky. He reached a height of ten thousand meters in a short amount of time.


    When it passed ten thousand meters, the lion Marquise slowed to a crawl.


    It continued flying higher, but its pace was excruciatingly slow. It struggled for some time, and when it reached a height of thirteen thousand meters, it stoppedpletely.


    ¡°Ade,e back!¡± Yuya shouted.


    Ade started to follow themand, but before he could turn around, a scary powerunched him back down to the ground.


    Pang!


    Ade¡¯s body was like a meteor descending. He struck the metal surface at a frightening speed, and a massive crater was formed upon the crash. Han Sen and the others immediately ran over to him. Ade¡¯s body waspletely broken, like a mashed cake.


    Ade roared. A holy light covered his body, and then he was back to normal.


    ¡°Now we can talk about this properly, right?¡± Kahn smiled.


    They returned to camp and began discussing the terms of cooperation. They struck a deal.


    In the meantime, Kahn exined more of how the had been found. The Demon and the Buddha were the first ones to discover Metal World. A battle had drawn them into that rarely-traveled region of space, and as they fought, they stumbled across the hidden.


    The two races sent people to explore Metal World, but somehow, news of the was leaked to the airwaves. The Dragon, the Destroyed, and Sky Pce received word of their discovery.


    It was only after the Marquisesnded on the that they realized how dangerous the ce was. And it was also then that they discovered they were unable to leave.


    The Dragon, the Destroyed, and the Buddha quickly formed an alliance. They killed almost all of the Demons that Kahn had brought to the, so when Kahn caught sight of the Sky Pce people arriving, he came to them in the hope of receiving their help.


    Yuya looked at Kahn and coldly said, ¡°The news about this ce was released because you found out something was wrong, right? You lured other races here. That is why the Dragon and the Destroyed grouped up with the Buddha to fight you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kahn sighed and said, ¡°I have been here this entire time, haven¡¯t I? I haven¡¯t been able to contact the outside world. I don¡¯t know if it was a Demon that leaked the news.¡±


    After that, Kahnughed and said, ¡°Even if we were the ones who leaked the news, it shouldn¡¯t have any impact on our cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Why would we join you, anyway? The Dragon would be a much better choice,¡± Han Sen asked calmly.


    Kahn seemed ready for Han Sen to say this, and so he smiled. ¡°When they formed their alliance, it gave them an advantage. But they won¡¯t share anything with you. They¡¯ll want to keep the benefits for themselves.¡±


    ¡°What benefits?¡± Han Sen asked, zeroing in on the key point of what Kahn had said.


    If the other races were trapped, their best choice should have been to coordinate their efforts to search for an exit. But instead, they had attacked the Demon. It seems as if there was something more going on that Kahn wasn¡¯t quite willing to reveal.


    ¡°The first two teams to arrive found some old ruins on the. The ruins might have been left by a deified elite.


    Now, those three races are guarding it. If we work together, we might be able to beat them and nab the loot for ourselves. Sky Pce is strong, but you cannot fight all three by yourselves,¡± Kahn said with certainty.


    Kahn provided them with more intel on the location and disposition of the ruins, and Han Sen sent someone to verify Kahn¡¯s story.


    Kahn wasn¡¯t willing to give out too much information, though. He smiled and said, ¡°We Demon and the Buddha discovered the ruin at the same time. We know as much as they do. There is no harm in us forming an alliance with you, is there?¡±


    Han Sen and Yuya held a brief discussion. They both agreed that an alliance was a good idea, so Han Sen left the details of the operation to Yunyi and Yuya. They were better than Han Sen at that sort of thing.


    ¡°We have to move while the blue storm is raging and the metal creatures are hidden. Once we are in the ruins, we will be safe. We won¡¯t get attacked by the creatures,¡± Kahn exined, clearly wanting them to move quickly. And on the way, they¡¯d meet up with the rest of the Demon.


    Kahn had many secrets he could not reveal, but most of his information was legit and it saved Han Sen a whole bunch of time. And if the Dragon attacked them while they were in the ruins, teaming up with the Demon could save their lives.


    They confirmed the blue storm¡¯s duration and the ruin¡¯s location, and then they set out. They met up with the other Demons and continued on.


    The Demons were in terrible shape. They were wearier than Han Sen had imagined. Aside from Kahn, there were only twenty Marquises remaining, and all of them were injured.

 Chapter 2147 - Metal Giant God City

    <h4>Chapter 2147 Metal Giant God City</h4>


    A giant city was nestled into the slopes of a metal mountain. The city was made of the same ck metal as the mountain, and it looked like it had been carved from the mountain rather than built.


    When viewed from afar, the city and mountain blended together until it was impossible to tell where one ended and the other began.


    Two metal peaks that were one thousand meters tall formed the gateposts of that massive city. The two enormous doors made those that passed between them feel like ants.


    From far away, Han Sen could see that the title on the gate read, ¡°Metal Giant God City.¡± It was written in anguage Han Sen had seen in the geno universe before, but the words themselves looked so powerful that it was easy to imagine them leaping to life and sundering the skies of the world.


    Seeing that giant city, crouching on the mountain like a beast, Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°This city is so big. Not even thergest races I have seen would require the sort of space this ce provides.¡±


    Kahn spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Long ago, the Giants were one of the ten higher races. They were part of a group called the Breakskies. The Breakskies had difficulty breeding, and their poption gradually decreased until they became extinct, aside from a few who interbred with other races. We believe that this city is a deified location that once belonged to the Breakskies.¡±


    After a pause, Kahn resumed his dialogue. ¡°After entering the city, we unearthed some text that made mention of the Breakskies. The carvings revealed that this ce was a Breaksky city, but at some point, there was a battle that brought the city to ruin. Oddly, while we were in the city, we discovered no remains or corpses.¡±


    Since the main gate was shut and no one had been able to open it, Kahn led them to the left side of the city where there was a broken wall. Without that broken wall, it seemed unlikely that anyone would have made it inside.


    Entering from above would doubtlessly have its own challenges. The creatures that had built this city would have safeguarded against that.


    When they crossed over the wall, Han Sen noticed a few camps on the other side. The camps looked as if they belonged to other races, and indeed they did. Quite obviously, they belonged to the Buddha, Dragon, and Destroyed.


    It was odd that the other races hadn¡¯t ced any guards at the city¡¯s broken wall. There was no sign of anyone being around, actually.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. It looks like they¡¯re not here anymore. Or is this some kind of trap?¡± White Real looked at the camp with concern.


    Odds and ends were strewn about the camp. It didn¡¯t seem like there had been a fight, but it looked as if people had made a quick getaway.


    ¡°This is not a trap. There really is no one here,¡± Yuya said.


    Han Sen took his team into the camp to have a look around. When they determined that the other teams really were gone, they began gathering up the numerous supplies and resources that the others had left behind. The unhappy campers had left quite the store of geno fluid in their camp.


    ¡°It looks like they really did leave in a rush. They did not take the geno fluid with them.¡± Han Sen looked at Kahn.


    Kahn understood Han Sen, and he quietly said, ¡°When the Demon first came here under the blue storm, we saw the Dragon. They had vanished by the time the red storm ended, though. Perhaps they found something big, and they were too excited to pack up and head for the deeper recesses of the ruins. I wonder what could have made them break camp so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that they discovered something. Perhaps something went awry, and whatever happened forced them to flee,¡± Yuya said.


    ¡°It is possible. But we haven¡¯t seen signs of fighting,¡± Kahn mumbled, deep in thought. Then, he suddenly stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t just Kahn, either. Everyone in the group grew pale as they looked back outside the city.


    A multitude of red eyes hovered in the skies outside the city. The eyes grew closer as they watched, revealing the bronze, dragonfly-like bodies of the creatures soaring through the air. They were five meters long, and a buzzing sound apanied their flight that set Han Sen¡¯s teeth on edge.


    There were so many of them that the swarm seemed endless. And they were now headed for the broken wall.


    ¡°What is going on? This is the time of the blue storms! Why would metal xenogeneic creatures appear at a time like this?¡± Yuya looked at Kahn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have never seen metal xenogeneics under a blue storm before. And even during a red storm, they never approached the city. This isn¡¯t good... Let¡¯s run!¡± Kahn cried. Then, he led the Demon further into the ruins.


    Han Sen and Yuya looked at each other. They took the Sky Pce people into the ruins, as well.


    Those dragonflies were as strong as Marquises, and their numbers were legion. They could be fought off, possibly, but not without a price being paid. It¡¯d get dirty.


    Sky Pce and the Demon Marquises headed for the shelter of the ruins together. Kahn was leading, and he shouted as he ran, ¡°There is a pce up ahead. We can hide there!¡±


    Han Sen had already seen the building he was referring to. The pce was like a mountain itself. It was sorge that Han Sen figured even the blind could probably see it. But the pce¡¯s gates were shut, and he didn¡¯t know if they could open them.


    ¡°I have been here before. There is a gap in the pce wall. We can slide through, get inside, and barricade the entrance. A bottleneck like that will be much easier to defend,¡± Kahn said, and then ran for the other side of the pce.


    Han Sen was emotionless throughout all this, but he led the Sky Pce students after Kahn. Up ahead, he saw a giant cave. It was shaped like a fist, and it seemed that it had been punched into the metal wall.


    The metal xenogeneics wereing fast, though. The teams had no time to hesitate as they slid through the wall. Han Sen and Yuya jerked thest of their people into the pce just as the dragonfly metal xenogeneics buzzed toward them.


    The Marquises that guarded the cave entrance released their godlights, killing the two nearest metal xenogeneics.


    Then a Demon Marquise summoned a giant shield to barricade the entrance.


    The metal xenogeneics mmed into the shield repeatedly, but try as they might, it wasn¡¯t going to let them through.


    Han Sen quickly looked around the pce they had stumbled into. It appeared to be some sort of side room, but before he could examine it further, his attention was drawn to the bodies lying on the floor. The corpses were both Dragons and Buddhas, and it looked as if they had died gruesome deaths.


    Their scales and skin had been stripped from their bodies, but strangely, their flesh was left whole. There was blood everywhere, though. The sight washed over the teams in a horrible chill. Even Han Sen, who saw blood often, felt sick.

 Chapter 2148 - 2148 Guardian Spider

    <strong>2148 Guardian Spider </strong>


    Do you recognize these people of the Buddha and Dragon?¡± Han Sen asked Kahn. The two had instructed their teams to stay away from the bodies.


    Kahn examined the corpses, and after a while, he said, ¡°I think this Buddha is Marquise Grass. He¡¯s always had a pronounced limp, because his left leg is a little shorter than his right leg. Look, that has to be him. As for this Dragon fellow, I believe he must be Dragon 123. His wings aren¡¯t as broad as the wings of the average Dragon. These two were fine thest time I saw them, so whatever happened to them must have been rather recent.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Yuya. Yuya was also looking at the bodies, and he said, ¡°Aside from their skin and their scales being stripped, there doesn¡¯t appear to be any other forms of injuries. Their muscles and skeletons are all intact, so it doesn¡¯t appear as if they were hit. At the same time...¡± Yuya tapped his chin in thought. ¡°These guys were too strong to have been killed by being skinned. They must have taken internal injuries or something.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying this was caused by some sort of power that can bypass the body¡¯s protection and deal damage within? I know Yinyang Punch and Pierce Body can do what you have described, but from the way these bodies look... I don¡¯t think they were in by either of those powers. Their bones would have incurred much damage and their muscles would have tom and bled, if they were victims of those techniques,¡± White Real said, stepping carefully around the bodies.


    Yuya considered that. ¡°If it was not a geno art such as Pierce Body, it had to be something else that is just as invasive. Perhaps a small bug of some kind.¡±


    ¡°That could very well be it, yes.¡± White Real nodded.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to take a look inside their bodies and see.¡± Kahn signaled for one of his Demon Marquises to approach. His subordinate drew a knife and approached a Buddha corpse.


    Yuya stopped the Demon Marquise firmly, though. ¡°I think it would be unwise for us to meddle with their bodies.¡±


    ¡°What if there is something in there? We might fall into the same predicament that these two did!¡± Kahn said.


    ¡°If something is inside them, then it doesn¡¯t seem to be dangerous as long as it remains inside the corpses. If we cut a body open and let it loose, things could go badly for us. I think we should just seal the bodies and ignore them,¡± Yuya said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bad idea.¡± Kahn shook his head. ¡°What do you think, Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°Do as Yuya has instructed,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Fine. If that is your decision, then we will do things your way. But my people are not good at using sealing powers,¡±


    Kahn said, while opening his arms.


    Han Sen nodded. Yuya found a Marquise that was good with sealing powers and had him create a Bai Sema to encircle it. They very carefully avoided moving the body as the sphere of protection went up around it.


    Han Sen kept eyeing the in room that they had entered. There was a door on one wall that opened into a hallway, but no one knew where it led.


    ¡°Yunyi, can you determine anything about theyout of the pce?¡± Han Sen looked at Yunyi.


    ¡°I can try, but all I have is a hall to go on. It isn¡¯t very much. I need to get a better look at the ce before I map it out,¡± Yunyi said.


    ¡°Yuya, you and some of the others should guard this ce. I will go have a look around with Yunyi,¡± Han Sen told Yuya. ¡°That is far too dangerous. I should be the one to go, with a few others,¡± Yuya said.


    Han Sen refused to let Yuyae, but he did allow a few Marquises that were decent at scouting to apany them and map the trail.


    Han Sen was confident in his Demon Bug Bai Sema. Even if they encountered a King ss foe, they¡¯d be fine.


    ¡°I wille along with you guys,¡± Kahn said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen gave him a nod.


    But before they could enter the hallway, the Demon Marquises that were barricading the room¡¯s entrance started to shout. ¡°There are xenogeneics higher than Marquises attacking our shields! I cannot hold them off.¡±


    ¡°Head for the hallway and block off the door of this room instead,¡± Kahn ordered quickly.


    They now had no choice but to move forward. Han Sen, Yunyi, and Yuya were up front. They moved towards the hallway alongside the rest of their Sky Pce teammates.


    Once everyone had entered the hallway, they mmed the door shut. It wasn¡¯t very well fortified, so they used sealing powers to reinforce the door and bolster its strength. As they did, a strange hissing sound came from within the room. It was fortunate that they had reinforced the door in time.


    The hallway led outside, where several paths wandered deeper into the city. Each path led to a pce. They took the right path, which seemed to head to the closest pce. The giant pce was very clean, and there was a giant metal statue standing in front of it. It seemed to depict an actual Giant, but it somehow looked a bit different.


    When they reached the interior of the construct, they found the corpses of a vast number of Dragons and Buddhas.


    ¡°This is weird. I thought there was an alliance between the three races here. Why have we only seen the corpses of the Dragon and the Buddha? Where might the bodies of the Destroyed be? Surely, they could not have all escaped sessfully,¡± Yunyi said with visible confusion.


    ¡°It is strange.¡± Kahn nodded in agreement. He walked around the building beforeing to a stop near a statue. Han Sen looked at the statue and felt a sense of foreboding.


    Katcha!


    As Han Sen observed the statue, he heard a crunching noise. The mouth of the statue suddenly opened, and when it did, redntern eyes shone from deep within it.


    ¡°Formation!¡± Han Senmanded. Yuya released his powers, and light swords flew out of his body. Each de flew to hover over a Sky Pce member¡¯s head.


    Everyone stood motionlessly, allowing the light swords to touch their heads. Markings appeared on their foreheads, allowing Yuya¡¯s thoughts to be channeled into everyone through the sword marks.


    When they had just established their formation at Yuya¡¯s direction, the thing inside the statue decided to emerge. It was a metal spider. Its colors were ck and white, and its eyes were like chunks of copper.


    The metal spider did not wait around; it immediately charged at the assembly. Behind it, an endless stream of spiders continued to skitter out of the statue.


    The whole hall was thrown into disarray. Kahnmanded his Demons to fight, but without Yuya¡¯s wless coordination, they had no hope of being as effective as the Sky Pce team. Both sides were intently focused on protecting their own, as well.


    Han Sen and the others listened to Yuya¡¯smands. They maintained a tight formation as they fought the spiders, and before long, they were killing the spiders in droves.


    When Han Sen saw Yuya¡¯s power in action, he thought about Ning Yue. Ning Yue was an exceptionalmander, and his will had always been strong. With someone like that among Han Sen¡¯s forces, the entire team would be far more powerful.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise Guardian Spider hunted. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    After Han Sen killed one of the metal spiders, a scream erupted from inside the statue. A red spider began scrambling out of the statue¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 2149 - 2149 Metal Statue

    <strong>2149 Metal Statue</strong>


    The Guardian Spiders did not look as if they could spin silk, but the ws on the ends of their legs were sharper than any knife. Not even the armor of a Marquise fighter could withstand blows from those.


    When the red spider emerged from the statue¡¯s mouth, it flew towards the battlers in an instant. Six of its de-like appendages came swiping down towards the intruders.


    Yuyamanded the fighters to split up and scatter a little, and once clear of the spider¡¯s attack, they closed back in to surround the arachnid. They lifted their swords and struck the spider in perfect sync. But it was to no avail, as their swords simply bounced off with a loud nging noise. They couldn¡¯t even scratch its body.


    ¡°That big guy has to be a Duke!¡± Yunyi shouted.


    Yuya nodded in agreement, then drew his own sword. Yunyi then ordered all of the Sky Pce students to strike a single spot on the spider. All their powers came against the creature like a rapid river. The target they had selected was its mouth. They managed to break its jaw, and when that urred, the spider fell to the ground.


    After a few more attacks, Han Sen and the others managed to bring an end to the wicked fiend. Because of their formation, however, Han Sen was unable to get in thest hit.


    After the red spider died, no more Guardian Spiders emerged to attack them. They quickly mopped up thest of the Guardian Spiders on the field.


    No one from Sky Pce was injured, but a few more of the Demon had gotten torn up. Furthermore, it was Sky Pce that took care of the red spider.


    ¡°It looks like I need to hurry up and bring Ning Yue here. I hope that he can develop here,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Weird. With the power of the three races working together to kill the spiders, this should not have been that hard. Why are there loads of dead Buddhas and Dragons here, and why wasn¡¯t there a single dead spider amongst them upon our entry?¡± Yunyi looked over one of the spider bodies and frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t touch the spiders.¡± A voice resonated across the path from somece at the back of the pce. Dragon Eight appeared with a few of the Dragon and Buddha in tow. There was no sign of the Destroyed, however.


    Things suddenly became very tense. The Sky Pce students readied themselves for a fight, but the Buddha and the Dragons all seemed injured. There had been some serious fighting, from the looks of things.


    ¡°Do not worry. We are not your enemies now,¡± Dragon Nine said from behind Dragon Eight.


    ¡°Dragon Eight, what do you mean?¡± Kahn couldn¡¯t see Dragon Nine, and so he asked Dragon Eight.


    Dragon Eight cdmly said, ¡°The Destroyed tricked us. They were familiar with this ce already, and they knew some o its secrets. They lured us to dangerous parts of the city and got many of us killed. The Destroyed then went deeper into the pce, and we have no idea what they are trying to aplish.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha! And whatever it is they are nning, it doesn¡¯t look good to us. The Destroyed don¡¯t seem to want us to get out of here alive and let others know what transpired here,¡± a Buddha Marquise said.


    ¡°Are you saying the giant city is in some way rted to the Destroyed? I thought the Breakskies were the original inhabitants,¡± Kahn said skeptically.


    ¡°When we reached the back of the pce, we came across a statue with three heads and six arms. It was the exact depiction of the Destroyed. If our assumptions are correct, the Destroyed might once have been part of the Breakskies,¡± Dragon Eight said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then we¡¯re in serious trouble. We cannot leave the, and the Destroyed will try to kill us all in order to keep their secrets. They aren¡¯t going to let us leave,¡± Yunyi said.


    Suddenly, a strange voice boomed through the hall. ¡°You guys are right! Don¡¯t even think about getting out alive. Since you¡¯re here, why not die here?¡±


    The voice startled everyone. They looked around for a minute before they realized that it was actually the statue that was talking.


    As the metal statue spoke, its body began to move. The statue was previously in a sitting position, but when it stood up, its head broke through the ceiling. It swung a fist and cleared away half of the roof.


    Seeing the giant fist continuing down towards them, everyone moved to evade it. But the fist wasn¡¯t the real threat; when the roof above them was broken open, the dragonfly-looking xenogeneics swarmed down through the opening.


    The entire ce fell into chaos. The metal statue punched a few more times, and the pce was almost entirely demolished.


    Han Sen and the others tried shing the metal statue, but the attacks barely scratched it. They decided to fall back from the pce through the cracks that had formed. But there were many dragonfly xenogeneics buzzing through the air now, and that made their escape more difficult.


    While they were sprinting away, more explosions came from the ruins. Many giant metal statues rose out of the destruction and turned in their direction. Han Sen noticed that one of the metal statues was at least a thousand meters tall. It had three heads and six arms, and it looked exactly like a Destroyed.


    The four races were all in extreme danger. The metal xenogeneics hounded them relentlessly. The metal statues were scary, too, as their strength was equivalent to a King.


    The metal statue that chased Han Sen opened its mouth wide and spat out fire like a geyser of hell¡¯s mes.


    Not too far away, there was an extra-evil looking blue giant A godlight shone from its chest, casting a fifty-meter-long beam that destroyed everything that it touched.


    The other giants released their own powers. Their eyes were shining red, and they were all headed for Han Sen and the others.


    The teams all started to feel their hope dwindle. Although there were many strong Marquises around them, at the end of the day, they were just Marquises. They could not fight the giant metal statues.


    Plus, there were metal dragonfly xenogeneics all about. They wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape.


    ¡°Come over here!¡± Han Sen realized that fighting would be useless, so he quickly gathered all the Sky Pce people to him. Yuya echoed Han Sen¡¯smand to all the members through the swordmark, in case they did not hear Han Sen¡¯s voice amidst the chaos.


    Many of the Sky Pce students came to Han Sen. When Kahn saw this, he brought his few remaining Demons over as well.


    Dragon Eight and the Buddha followed, too. They tightened their formation and annihted the nearby dragonfly xenogeneics, but that hellfire-like power was on its way, and many other powers wereing for them, too. Escaping seemed impossible.


    Boom!


    The metal statue¡¯s fire engulfed them, but it did not incinerate them. Instead, a blue Bai Sema suddenly appeared. Han Sen and his people were inside it, shielded from the scary fires.


    When the fire touched the blue Bai Sema, the fire shattered. And then, the power of the other statues hit the Bai Sema. They exerted all their strength, but it was for naught. They could not break the Bai Sema.


    A dozen scary metal statues surrounded them. They loomed over the Bai Sema like hungry demons, staring at Han Sen and the other Marquises inside.

 Chapter 2150 - 2150 The Power That Comes from the Plane

    <strong>2150 The Power That Comes from the ne </strong>


    ¡°Han Sen, I have heard your name before, but I certainly did not expect to see you here.¡± The three-headed, six-armed statue stepped in front of the Bai Sema. The bird head in its center peered directly at Han Sen. It looked how a demon might, when staring at a defenseless baby in an abandoned stroller.


    To Han Sen and the others, the strength of the metal statues was awe-inspiring. They werepletely surrounded. And of course, the dragonfly-like xenogeneics were still flying about. There were too many of the insects to count, which made the situation of Han Sen¡¯s teampletely depressing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked, looking up at the giant three-headed, six-armed statue.


    ¡°My name is Klinsmann of the Destroyed,¡± the statue replied. As it spoke, the other statues stopped trying to attack. They merely stood where they were.


    ¡°I did not expect the Destroyed to be part of the Breakskies,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    Klinsmannughed and said, ¡°You are incorrect. The Destroyed are not a part of the Breakspies, as you suggest; we are the royalty of the Breakskies. Those stupid giants were just ves with a few drops of our blood in their systems. We are the real Breakskies.¡±


    ¡°So, this is the home of a deified Breaksky?¡± Han Sen asked curiously.


    Klinsmannughed. ¡°I know you are merely stalling for time, but that is fine. The Destroyed control everything here. You cannot hope to run.¡±


    After a brief pause, Klinsmann continued on to say, ¡°This is the house of a deified Breaksky, and yes, it has been abandoned. The deified elite it once belonged to has long been missing. But the Breaksky dolls he left behind are enough for us to im the entire Metal World for ourselves. Those who are above the rank of Marquise are not permitted entry, so our grip as rulers of this ce is not challenged. This ce will be the primary xenogeneic space of the Destroyed. And as for your ce here...¡±


    Klinsmann turned his metal bird head to stare at each of them. ¡°If you people are willing to concede, the Destroyed will wee you as members of Metal World¡¯s society.¡±


    ¡°Klinsmann, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t quite share your optimism,¡± Han Sen said thoughtfully.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman¡¯s face, the face to the right of the bird head, turned toward him.


    Han Sen looked around and said, ¡°I have heard that before you came to this city, this ce was already the site of a battle.¡±


    ¡°So what? Of course there was once a fight. Otherwise, why would it be a ruin?¡± the woman said.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Metal World¡¯s power is strong enough that outsiders cannot break through, and only Marquises can be sent in to do research. That means the powers from the outside are unable to affect this ce. But if that is so, why was there a fight dangerous enough to force a deified elite to abandon this ce?¡±


    Klinsmann frowned. The man¡¯s face of the statue then spoke instead. ¡°Perhaps the attacker broke through the power of Metal World and forced himself in?¡±


    ¡°The same power that prohibited five of our elites from breaking through? If that deified elite did force his way through, do you really think the Breakskies could have escaped a being like that? And even if they ran, why would that elite take over Metal World and noty asting im on the ce?¡± Han Sen went on to say.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the woman asked again.


    ¡°If my assumptions are correct, the Breakskies didn¡¯t abandon this ce because of enemies from beyond. Their greatest threat must havee from the itself.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The statue next to Klinsmann looked annoyed.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°The power that threatened the Breakskies, if it came from the, focused only on you. I doubt that it threatened anyone other than the Breakskies. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so cocky. I might be thinking about running as far away as possible, actually. There is a high chance that you¡¯ll be killed well before us.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! If there was a power like that, it would be long gone. If it exists, then why hasn¡¯t it shown up? Han Sen, I admire your intelligence. I do not want to kill you. I am throwing you onest lifeline here. Concede, and I will stay my cruelty.¡± The bird head smiled grimly.


    Han Sen did not speak again. He merely focused on how he might get out of the situation they were in. The things he was telling Klinsmann weren¡¯t all a bluff. If the power that wiped out of the Breakskies truly dide from the, it wouldn¡¯t be extinguished so easily. After all the years that had passed, that power might still exist somewhere.


    ¡°If you truly seek death, then I will grant your wish.¡± Klinsmannmanded a dozen Breaksky statues to attack the Bai Serna.


    The Breaksky dollsunched a variety of terrifying powers which converged on the demon bug Bai Sema. The blue Bai Sema trembled, and it looked ready to buckle and break.


    Han Sen thought things were pretty dire. Each Breaksky doll had King ss power. If Han Sen shrank the demon bug Bai Sema to shield just himself, its strength would be concentrated enough to withstand the force of his aggressors. Even if ten Kings attacked him, they¡¯d be unable to prate its defense. But now, Han Sen had his demon bug Bai Sema stretched to shield one hundred Sky Pce students, and the Demon, Buddha, and Dragon as well. The defense was stretched thin, and thus, it was weakened. It couldn¡¯t protect them from a constant stream of attacks from a dozen dolls.


    Seeing the Bai Sema quiver, they all knew it was going to break soon. And Han Sen also knew they¡¯d have to run. They couldn¡¯t stay where they were. Even if he kicked out the Demon, Buddha, and Dragon, the demon bug Bai Sema likely wouldn¡¯t be enough to keep the hundred Marquises safe, either.


    ¡°Han Sen, let us out! Perhaps some can survive that way,¡± Dragon Eight shouted, knowing that the Bai Sema was about to break.


    ¡°Amitabha! We have to fight,¡± a Buddha Marquise said.


    Kahn frowned. His face kept flickering through a cycle of different emotions. He knew their situation was dire.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but just as he was about to speak, the earth began to shake like a huge earthquake was underway. And then, an enormous sinkhole opened in the city. The metal surface caved in, falling into the seemingly bottomless hole. The sound of explosions echoed up out of the hole, signaling that something big wasing.


    All of the Breaksky dolls stopped attacking Han Sen and turned their attention to the bottomless pit.


    The dragonfly xenogeneics all buzzed away. They flew straight out of the city, jostling each other in their panic. If there was a power that was able to force the deified Breaksky to abandon the, it would probably kill anything in its path.


    ¡°No way! I was right?¡± Han Sen smiled wrily.


    The Breaksky dolls that weremanded by Klinsmann all took a step back. They peered at the giant hole.

 Chapter 2151 - One Bite, One Child

    <h4>Chapter 2151 One Bite, One Child</h4>


    They waited a while, but nothing rushed out of the pit. And gradually, the sounds of explosions became less and less frequent.


    As everyone was still staring in confusion, their eyes drifted to the side of the pit. A small white paw with metal ws had risen just over the edge. The ws looked ferociously sharp, but the paw was only the size of a baby¡¯s hand, though.


    The small paw felt around for a grip on some surface. When it grasped the ground and started hauling itself up, a white metal face became visible. Its eyes were circr, and the skin looked like the skin of a lotus.


    When it emerged fully from the pit, everyone was able to get a good look at it. The little white beast looked sort of simr to a pangolin. With the tail included, it probably wasn¡¯t more than a meter long. Compared to the metal statues around it, the white metal beast looked like an ant.


    After the little beast pulled itself onto the surface, its chubby body waddled toward them. It was not fast, though. And its tail and its butt shook like a baby¡¯s bottom.


    Han Sen looked at the beast with visible confusion. It might have looked like a pangolin, but it wasn¡¯t exactly like a pangolin. Han Sen thought of a creature that looked even more simr to it.


    ¡°Metal Eater!¡± Han Sen remembered the Metal Eater he once adopted. This creature was a little smaller than the Metal Eater he had befriended, but other than that, it looked incredibly simr.


    ¡°Considering that this is formed wholly of metal, this might indeed be a Metal Eater. But that being said, its size suggests that it is a baby. Perhaps there is an adult one hiding in the cave?¡± Han Sen thought with worry.


    Although this creature might not have been the exact same species as the one Han Sen had encountered in the sanctuaries, it was definitely the same type. The metal critter seemed quite confident as it waddled its way toward the feet of one of the metal statues.


    ¡°Grab it!¡± Klinsmann barked to his fellow metal statues. He was thinking simr thoughts to Han Sen. If the beast was the child of something far more dangerous lurking elsewhere, he wanted to capture it immediately. Doing so might prove useful.


    The Destroyed that controlled the nearest metal statue heard Klinsmann¡¯s order. He immediately moved the statue to pick up the little beast.


    That beast was small and slow. The giant statue looked like it would have difficulty picking up the little creature without pulverizing it. As the enormous hand came down to grab the creature, it stared up at the hand helplessly.


    But before the big handnded, the critter opened its mouth. At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide. Even Han Sen¡¯s. He had seen many scary creatures in his lifetime, and he had seen many animals devour others, but he had never seen a creature behave like this.


    The little thing was so small, but when it opened its mouth, the head became extremelyrge. The entire creature turned into a gigantic metal mouth. Its throat looked like a dark abyss. The statue was a few hundred meters tall, but the tiny creature ate the statue in a single bite.


    The sight was incredibly disturbing. It was more shocking than an ant eating an elephant.


    But it happened, with no apuse or fanfare. That metal statue vanished into the mouth, taking its Destroyed pilot along with it.


    One bite. It was just one bite.


    The little metal fiend swallowed and burped happily, and nasty chills started to run down the spines of everyone assembled there. Even the Destroyed that were controlling the metal statues for Klinsmann were rattled.


    The little beast licked its lips with a long tongue, then looked at another of the metal statues that were near it. It jumped forward.


    ¡°Kill it!¡± Klinsmann shouted. He controlled a statue with three-heads and six-arms, and he used it to unleash three different lights to attack the metal fiend. The other metal statues also moved to attack the creature. Waves of fire and ice came shooting out of the metal statues to repel the beast.


    The little creature¡¯s body was suddenly wrapped up in a transparent shield. The shield intercepted the oing attacks andpletely nullified them. They didn¡¯t even rattle the transparent shield. In a flurry of sparks, their attempted attacks fizzled away.


    ¡°Metal Eater... It is a Metal Eater...¡± When Han Sen saw that shield, he received the final confirmation he needed that this creature was a Metal Eater. The powers they possessed were way too simr.


    The Metal Eaters from the sanctuary could produce shields just like that. While the shield of Han Sen¡¯s Metal Eater had been much weaker, the simrities between the two were obvious.


    Katcha!


    The little beast ran toward the nearest metal statue, and its originally amusing waddle had now be quite sinister. Again, it opened its mouth and swallowed the entire metal statue before the Destroyed inside had a chance to flee.


    It was difficult to imagine how a beast so small could swallow a metal statue that was the size of a mountain.


    All the Marquises watched in terror. The metal statues had King ss strength, but they were getting swallowed one at a time. Despite the critter¡¯s small stature, it had to be deified.


    ¡°Run!¡± Han Sen shouted as he switched off his Bai Sema. All the Marquises rushed to escape the city.


    In front of a creature like that, the Marquises didn¡¯t stand a snowball¡¯s chance in hell. Their only option was to run.


    Few humans would pay enough attention to kill an ant deliberately. Hopefully, the beast was only interested in the Breaksky doll, not smaller creatures. It was the Marquises¡¯ only chance of getting away.


    Han Sen kept running, looking over his shoulder as he went. The little beast¡¯s body was protected by its shield again. It was traveling between the metal statues.


    The statues disappeared one-after-another. It made Han Sen think, ¡°One bite, one child.¡±


    Although those metal statues were as big as mountains, before the metallic creature, they were like children. One bite really was enough to end any of them.


    Han Sen was merely hoping that the metal beast was not interested in beings as small and weak as the members of his team. If it did have a taste for them, it was game over. Their only hope was that the Metal Eater would stay upied with the statues.


    Klinsmann and the others were in shock. They had now realized that what Han Sen had said was true. The deified Breaksky might really have been afraid of this being.


    If it was able to scare off a deified elite, who knew what abilities the little creature truly held?


    Without hesitation, Klinsmann turned around and started to run away. He also called on the Destroyed to do the same. But it was toote. The little critter-one bite, one child¡ªdidn¡¯t take long to finish up the rest of the statues.

 Chapter 2152 - Disastrous Luck

    <h4>Chapter 2152 Disastrous Luck</h4>


    Klinsmann was very smart. He hastily removed himself from the Breaksky doll to ensure his own survival when the construct was swallowed. But when Klinsmann was still in the air, the little beast¡¯s tongue flew out and snared Klinsmann, then jerked him back into its mouth. Klinsmann didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream.


    Han Sen had thought the Breaksky dolls would stall the Metal Beast, buying the Marquises enough time to escape from the metal city. When he looked back, though, he saw that all of them had already been destroyed.


    Han Sen became particrly glum when he noticed that the Metal Beast was nowing after them.


    The body of the critter was quite chubby, and it had originally looked like some sort of modern art sculpture forged of metal. Not now, though. Now, it looked like a demon that wanted their blood. Seeing it head their way, everyone felt a huge chill run down their spines.


    ¡°Spread out and scatter!!¡± Kahn shouted, before turning to flee in a different direction.


    The other races also realized that splitting up was their best option. They had to escape, but if they all ran together, the beast could swallow all of them in a single bite. By spreading out, there was a chance some of them could survive.


    Yuyi used his swordmarks to inform all the Sky Pce students of the directive to scatter. The crew split up into ten different teams.


    Han Sen¡¯s team had nine people. He nced over his shoulder again, and his face turned ck. The little beast was wiggling its bum after his team.


    ¡°F*ck! I can¡¯t be this unlucky! There are so many Marquises here, so why is it choosing us?¡± Han Sen felt as if his luck was worse than it had ever been.


    That thing that could eat the Breaksky dolls as if they were a light snack, so Han Sen¡¯s Demon Bug Bai Sema probably wouldn¡¯t do much to stop it. He would die no matter what.


    ¡°Spread out!¡± Han Sen had no choice but to dissolve his team. He wanted to ensure the survival of as many of his people as he could.


    The metal beast seemed to be toying with them, though. It wasn¡¯ting at them at its full speed. If it had, it would have caught them already.


    The Sky Pce students received themand and scattered, splitting up to go in different directions. Han Sen turned his head to look at the Metal Eater once again, and his face grew bleak. The fiend was still chasing after him and him alone.


    Next time, I¡¯m not co-operating with anyone! This is some really disastrous luck. There are a few hundred people here from various races. I¡¯m neither the biggest nor the prettiest. So, what did I do wrong to draw so much of this creature¡¯s ire?¡± Han Sen summoned the red cloud and held Bao¡¯er tight. He jumped onto the mount and ordered it to flee.


    The red cloud¡¯s tail was like an exhaust plume of red mist. It moved like red light, and its speed was much greater than that of most Dukes.


    But the little beast was able to catch up easily, and it was getting very close.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go for the slower ones? Why me!¡± Han Sen felt very depressed right about now.


    As the creature approached, Han Sen actually had no idea what to do. Luckily, the beast didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to eat him. It was more like a cat trying to catch a mouse; it allowed him to stay ahead as it chased him.


    Seeing that Han Sen was getting close to escaping the giant metal god city, though, the creature decided to speed up.


    It opened its devilish mouth. It didn¡¯t need to get close to swallow Han Sen, as its tongue could capture him with ease.


    Dong!


    In ast-ditch effort, Han Sen summoned his Demon Bug Bai Sema to block the critter¡¯s tongue attack. Fortunately, the beast had only used its tongue to strike, as the Bai Sema shook and made a creaking sound. It sounded as if it was on the verge of breaking.


    Han Sen felt a chill. Since the beast hadn¡¯t been able to catch Han Sen with its tongue, it opened its big mouth.


    Han Sen felt as if the sky was covered by that mouth. He wiped his swordmark away and fired up his Blood-Pulse Sutra. Then, Bao¡¯er sucked the red cloud back into the gourd, and they traveled back to the sanctuaries.


    He appeared back in his home in the Alliance. He patted Bao¡¯er on the shoulder and sighed.


    ¡°It is very lucky I was able to survive. But if I cannot exit the Metal World, I will be unable to return to the geno universe proper. Should I go back there from a gate in the sanctuaries? If I do, I will end up in the barren system.¡±


    Han Sen knew this would be a worse choice than returning straight to the Metal World. The Metal World had only one scary enemy, but there would be far more than just one in the barren system.


    ¡°We will have to wait. Hopefully, when we get back, the monster will have lost interest in me and returned to the pit it emerged from. Then, I will leave the giant metal god city and escape Metal World.¡± Han Sen tried tofort himself.


    But Han Sen then thought, ¡°That beast should be the same type of creature as my own Metal Eater. I wonder if theirnguage is the same? Maybe I can take Metal Eater there to negotiate with the metal beast. Perhaps we can work something out, so I will be able to leave.¡±


    After thinking of this, Han Sen took Bao¡¯er with him to see Metal Eater.


    Metal Eater lived in an abandoned warehouse. Han Sen would have liked the Metal Eater to stay with him, but the little guy was stubborn to remain with metal. Han Sen frequently filled the warehouse up with steel, and out of all that steel, the Metal Eater had made a home. He also ate an abundance of it.


    Luckily, Han Sen was ridiculously rich. One of the Metal Eater¡¯s bites could bankrupt an ordinary family forever. Metal Eater had been practicing the ability Consume, which Han Sen had brought back to the sanctuaries with him. Its metallic body was bing ck.


    Right now, Metal Eater was sleeping on a bed of raw steel. It was like a dragon sleeping atop its trove of treasure.


    It wasn¡¯t too big, only about two meters long in total. Perhaps it was because it had practiced Consume, but it looked smaller than it used to.


    When Han Sen entered the warehouse, Metal Eater got up from its slumber. It ran over to Han Sen¡¯s legs and used its tongue to lick them.


    Han Sen stroked Metal Eater¡¯s head but felt an ufortable pang of guilt.


    After Han Sen kidnapped the creature, it had lost all contact with others of its same kind. And then, after he brought it to the Alliance, he knew Metal Eater would never see its old friends again. And Han Sen didn¡¯t even bother spending time with it. It could only look for the creatures around the warehouse when it needed someone to talk to.


    But its personality was very quiet. It liked to spend much of its time asleep atop tes of steel. It didn¡¯t talk much.


    Metal Eater looked like the metal beast, though. Aside from its color and size, they were a 90% match.


    ¡°If I really cannot escape Metal World, I can take Metal Eater to speak with the metal beast. It won¡¯t be a Noble, so I can always bring it back to the sanctuary. There is no need for me to worry about its safety there,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    He was going to take Metal Eater for a walk first, but it didn¡¯t like the prospect. It returned to sleep upon the steel.


    Han Sen stopped in on the other creatures around the warehouse, then took some time to look over the collection that he kept there. He saw he had collected many things in recent years. One of the most important items of his collection was the body of the Gold Raven baby, but when he looked for it, he found that it had disappeared.

 Chapter 2153 - 2153 Being Eaten!

    <strong>2153 Being Eaten! </strong>


    ¡°How could it have vanished?¡± Han Sen mumbled in confusion.


    The Sun Raven was a baby, but it was a deified creature from the geno universe. Its deified genes were so stable that Han Sen was unable to absorb them. It would be pointless for a creature in the Alliance to steal it.


    On top of that, that entire ce belonged to Han Sen. Many scary creatures lived there, and they could take over the entire Alliance if he wanted them to. Who would dare to steal anything from him?


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of forgetting where he had put the body, but he didn¡¯t think it had been stolen, either. It was toorge to move easily anyway.


    When Han Sen first got the Sun Raven body, he had been unable to absorb it. So, he had kept it inside the warehouse for safekeeping. Over the past two years, he hadn¡¯t looked at it once. With so much time having gone by, he didn¡¯t even know when it had gone missing.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the area, but there was no trace of the bird¡¯s body. Its body was very solid, and by all ounts, it should have left behind some sort of sign.


    Fortunately, the warehouse was equipped with cameras. Han Sen headed for a control room where he could view the camera feeds, but suddenly, Bao¡¯er leaped off of Han Sen¡¯s shoulders and ran to a specific corner of the warehouse.


    Han Sen quickly understood that Bao¡¯er had found something, and so he followed after her. Bao¡¯er had gone to a wooden crate. She climbed atop it and looked inside.


    Han Sen recalled that the crate had been used to store barrels of wine that Ji Yanran had bought. They had been produced on a famous vineyard, but since the wine required a rare ingredient that the makers could no longer obtain, the wine¡¯s production had ceased.


    Ji Yanran had taken the crates there to collect what she could. They did not drink together very often, and so they were just kept in storage when not needed. The open crate was evidence that someone had been there.


    And on top of that, a few other crates were open as well.


    ¡°There really has been a theft?¡± Han Sen moved over to Bao¡¯er and inspected the crates.


    Han Sen saw a tall ck barrel that had also been opened. It had been drained of the wine it previously contained, but when Han Sen looked inside, he saw thest thing he expected to see.


    There was not a single drop of alcohol remaining, but at the bottom of the container was a fist-sized egg. Its shell was red, and it looked very beautiful.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the item, and from the red egg, he could discern something that felt very familiar. He could tell that it belonged to the little red bird that used to follow Bao¡¯er around.


    After thinking about this, Han Sen realized he hadn¡¯t seen or heard much about the little bird over the past couple of years. He had been too busy, and the bird tended to follow Bao¡¯er anyway, so he hadn¡¯t spared it much attention.


    Han Sen picked up the egg from the empty keg, and after a keener inspection, he was able to tell that it did indeed contain a presence that belonged to the little red bird.


    ¡°Weird. Why would it be here? And why would it be an egg?¡± Han Sen wondered about this, and then he looked at Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er shook her head, indicating that she had no clue, either.


    The little red bird had a strange history. When they first found it, it was in the Phoenix Nirvana. It had been in its Sunfish form at the time, but when it left the water of the pool, it transformed into a little red bird. It was certainly a strange creature.


    Because the little red bird did not have attacking power, Han Sen quickly stopped paying attention to it. He allowed Bao¡¯er to keep the thing as a pet.


    Now that the little red bird hade to the warehouse, and it had apparently drained an entire barrel of wine and turned into an egg, it all seemed rather strange.


    Han Sen brought the egg that the little red bird had be to the security room. He had three years of footage to peruse, and so he started watching them on fast forward.


    After a while, Han Sen saw motion on the monitor. Around two years ago, not long after he brought the Sun Raven¡¯s body to the warehouse, the little red bird flew in and began eating it.


    Although Han Sen had been unable to refine the Sun Raven¡¯s body, the little red bird munched on it with no problem. But it had only been able to eat a small amount of it each time. The little bird was like a woodpecker, and after a whole year of nibbling, the entire body was consumed.


    As it ate the Sun Raven¡¯s body, the little red bird underwent a metamorphosis that changed its body continually over the course of the year. Eventually, its body became a red crystal that burned with a constant me.


    After the little red bird ate the entire Sun Raven¡¯s body, it flew towards one of the crates and opened it, then pulled the top off a barrel. The little guy sshed down into the alcohol and became a little red fish. The fire that enveloped it was extinguished, but the heat must have vaporized the alcohol inside.


    Within a few minutes, the barrel was as dry as a bone.


    And then, the little red bird came out of the egg. It went into each and every barrel and did the same, ruining the whole supply of alcohol.


    After the little red bird reached the final barrel, it hadn¡¯t emerged again until Han Sen came along and took it.


    ¡°D*mn! What is this thing? It ate the sun Sun Raven and evolved.¡± Han Sen looked at the egg in his hand in shock.


    Han Sen was unable to refine the deified body, so it was difficult to imagine how the little red bird had done so.


    ¡°Whatever. I couldn¡¯t refine the body, anyway. I just hope that whatever it bes will be something of moderate usefulness.¡± Ultimately, Han Sen decided to put the red egg back.


    Han Sen did not know what it might take for the creature to sessfully incubate, but if it had selected that ce by its own volition, then that was probably the best bet.


    Han Sen rested at home for the next few days. He didn¡¯t return to the Metal World just yet. He did, however, worry about Yuya. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about that right now. He only hoped that the others had found safety after escaping the giant metal city.


    Han Sen held Han Ling¡¯er while Bao¡¯er sat next to him. The three of them watched movies and ate snacks. Han Ling¡¯er was holding a milk bottle which she drank from, just like Bao¡¯er used to do when she was younger.


    Ji Yanran returned from thepany and its business, and there, she saw Han Sen and Bao¡¯er asleep on the couch. Han Ling¡¯er was asleep atop Han Sen with a pacifier in her mouth. There were snacks and toys everywhere.


    ¡°Seriously? This is how you choose to be a father?¡± Ji Yanranined, but she did so with a light-hearted smile. She didn¡¯t wake them up, either. She draped a nket across them and tidied up.


    Four dayster, Han Sen went back to the warehouse where Metal Eater resided. He nned on taking Metal Eater with him now, in the hopes that he could negotiate with the Metal Beast if he encountered it again.


    Just in case, Han Sen summoned the dragon wings on his back and the dragon wings attached to his ears. If something went wrong, he could teleport away with Metal Eater and gain enough space to escape back to the sanctuaries again. Being alive was more important than anything else.

 Chapter 2154 - 2154 The Meeting of Two Metal Beasts

    <strong>2154 The Meeting of Two Metal Beasts</strong>


    Afterpleting his preparations, Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er and Metal Eater to the Metal World.


    After they arrived, Han Sen didn¡¯t waste time looking around for a threat. He grabbed Bao¡¯er and Metal Eater in a hurry and teleported away from the area.


    Fortunately, his greatest worries were unfounded. The little metal beast wasn¡¯t waiting to attack him on his return.


    But when Han Sen had a look around, depression sank into him. The worst scenario might not have transpired, but that didn¡¯t mean his arrival had gone unnoticed. Rather than returning to the pit it had emerged from, as Han Sen wished, the Metal Beast was sleeping atop a ruin constructed of rubble as if it were a mountain.


    Han Sen¡¯s teleportation had roused the Metal Beast. It got up and looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°D*mn it! If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have teleported. I should have snuck away.¡± Han Sen groused.


    Upon seeing Han Sen, the Metal Beast stood up. But then, when it noticed Metal Eater, its eyes widened. Han Sen¡¯s Metal Eater looked at the Metal Beast with equal amounts of curiosity. The ck and white Metal Beasts stared at each other.


    ¡°It worked!¡± Han Sen was happy.


    The white Metal Beast stared at the other for a while. It squealed at Metal Eater. It seemed to be saying something, but Han Sen had no clue what. At the very least, it didn¡¯t sound threatening.


    Metal Eater wriggled out of Han Sen¡¯s arms and dropped onto the ground. Then, it made some noise at the white Metal Beast in return.


    The white Metal Beast made another sound and ran towards Metal Eater.


    This made Han Sen nervous, of course. He wanted to grab Metal Eater and run for it, but Metal Eater was actually running at the white Metal Beast instead.


    Han Sen knew that Metal Eater wasn¡¯t a terribly smart creature, but it could sense danger. It wouldn¡¯t allow itself to fall into harm. So, Han Sen shelved his n to teleport away and watched the pair keenly.


    The ck and white Metal Beasts came together. They looked at each other. Metal Eater was muchrger than the white Metal Beast, but its power was much weaker. That was an aspect of their meeting that worried Han Sen.


    Bzzt!


    The two Metal Beasts both cast their shields. The white Metal Beast¡¯s shield was transparent, but Metal Eater¡¯s shield was infused with the power of Consume. Because of this, it was a bit darker.


    The white Metal Beast circled Metal Eater and gave it a sniff.


    ¡°Are they talking in code?¡± Han Sen was very worried. He was worried that the white Metal Beast might discover that Metal Eater wasn¡¯t the same kind. Or maybe it would attack Metal Eater because the sanctuary creature was too weak topare.


    The white Metal Beast circled around Metal Eater some more, and eventually, it jumped. Han Sen¡¯s heart almost froze. And just as he was about to move and save Metal Eater, he realized that the white Metal Beast was actually jumping towards the pit it had initially emerged from.


    Metal Eater didn¡¯t move. It looked in the direction that the white Metal Beast had disappeared.


    A cold sweat had gathered on Han Sen¡¯s forehead. If the white Metal Beast wished to kill Metal Eater, he didn¡¯t know if he had what it took to save hispanion.


    ¡°Good... good... but what exactly happened? Did they recognize each other? Or do they just need to talk some more?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was osciting at a number of different speeds. Sometimes faster, sometimes slower.


    While Han Sen was still deep in thought, the white Metal Beast returned from its hole. Its fat body came waddling over to Metal Eater.


    Han Sen saw that the white Metal Beast was holding a metal branch about the length of a man¡¯s arm. The branch contained a few metallic fruits. The white Metal Beast moved over to Metal Eater and ced the branch directly in front of him.


    Metal Eater showed no reaction to it, so the white Metal Beast walked closer to its alternate self and made some loud sniffing noises.


    Metal Eater lowered its head, rolled its tongue out, and gobbled up one of the fruits.


    When the white Metal Beast saw Metal Eater consume one of the fruits, it merrily ran around it. It stood next to Metal Eater and used its body to rub against therger creature. It looked very happy.


    Metal Eater ate a few more of those metallic fruits, and its body began to shine. Then, Metal Eater released a strange substance. It became a geno armament to envelope its body, then melted back inside the creature.


    ¡°Is it going to be a Baron?¡± Han Sen was as surprised as he was delighted.


    Han Sen was happy that the white Metal Beast had given Metal Eater a metallic fruit that was obviously some good stuff, but he was surprised that Metal Eater was bing a Baron. Now it couldn¡¯t return to the sanctuary without being harmed.


    ¡°But a Metal World like this is far more suitable for it. It won¡¯t have to stay in the warehouse all alone,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The white Metal Beast appeared to guard Metal Eater while it made the change to be a Baron. It stared at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er as if they were thieves.


    ¡°You are the outsider here,¡± it seemed to be saying. Han Sen felt awkward.


    Metal Eater¡¯s evolution appeared to go well. Its form grew darker and smaller, but its body looked more metallic than ever.


    Seeing Metal Eater¡¯s sessful evolution, the white Metal Beast happily licked Metal Eater¡¯s cheek. It was definitely a sign of affection.


    Han Sen became concerned, though. If he wasn¡¯t certain Metal Eater was a male, he would think that the white Metal Beast was looking for someone to mate with.


    ¡°Metal Eater is male. If the white Metal Beast is female, then they can mate. But the white Metal Beast is so strong... God knows how long it¡¯s been alive for. Isn¡¯t it a bit too old for my Metal Eater?¡± Han Sen looked at them strangely.


    The very lovely scene, in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, became vaguely ominous.


    Metal Eater was very quiet, unlike the white Metal Beast that was so active. The white Metal Beast had spoken a few times, but it had received a response only once.


    But even so, the white Metal Beast was very happy. It returned to the hole and provided Metal Eater with even more of its metallic fruits.


    ¡°Sh*t! Is that thing hitting on my Metal Eater? If that is the case, a sacrifice might have to be made. Whether or not we can escape Metal World depends on you, Metal Eater. Work your charms!¡± Han Sen encouraged Metal Eater.


    But quite clearly, Metal Eater did not understand what it was being told. All it did was munch on the fruit the white Metal Beast had brought it. It was sozy that it didn¡¯t even speak.

 Chapter 2155 - Han Sen’s Guess

    <h4>Chapter 2155 Han Sen¡¯s Guess</h4>


    Yuya watched the developing red storm, his frown sinking deep into the lines of his face.


    Four days ago, they had managed to escape from the metal city because that horrifying Metal Beast had gone after Han Sen. The creature had followed Han Sen long enough for the rest of them to clear the city.


    They continued fleeing frantically across thend, but they eventually realized that the Metal Beast had no interest in leaving the city to capture them.


    They had, however, lost all contact with Han Sen. And Han Sen was their leader. The elders had instructed them to look after Han Sen and ensure no harm befell him. But now, it was game over. That monster had managed to eat King ss elites for a light snack, so there was a very high probability that Han Sen was a dead man.


    ¡°Ugh... There is no point in worrying about this now. Unless we find a way to escape this ce ourselves, we are all going to die here. In that case, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to report what happened here.¡± Yuya ended with a sigh.


    The Buddha, Dragon, and Demon had stayed together. After the fighting, those three races put together still had fewer people than the Sky Pce team. So, there was a big power gap between them. But they were all in the same boat now, and they all had to find a way to leave. The more people that could leave, the better. Yuya had no interest in bullying anyone anymore.


    Kahn and the others weren¡¯t dumb. They knew Sky Pce was in control of the situation now, and Yuya was the leader for the time being. They had no ns to stir up trouble.


    But they couldn¡¯t figure out a way to escape from the Metal World. They were well and truly trapped.


    The environment of the Metal World was awful. All the creatures were made of metal, so there was no local source of food for them. Although they still had some supplies, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before they died.


    Han Sen¡¯s Metal Eater was definitely ying hard-to-get. The white Metal Beast kept trying to please it by being as friendly as possible. Metal Eater didn¡¯t respond much, but Han Sen could still tell that it was happy to have found a partner.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were given some goodies, too. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er could not eat the metallic fruits, but the white Metal Beast did give them something to drink. It probably did that on behalf of Metal Eater.


    Han Sen drank some of that fluid, and he noticed that it seemed to resonate with a sort of power. It immediately began to improve his genes.


    The white Metal Beast stayed close to Metal Eater, and it kept rubbing Metal Eater with its head. It confused Han Sen a great deal.


    The creatures in the sanctuaries had the genes of the geno universe. Han Sen knew that the crystallizers had brought many of the geno universe¡¯s creatures to the sanctuaries for research. That was how many of the creatures in the sanctuaries had been created.


    But Stay Up Late also told him that the crystallizers only did all that to improve the blood of the crystallizers themselves. All the genes that they researched they intended tobine with their own race in one way or another.


    The crystallizers had the same power as a high race in the geno universe, but they had to rely on their technology for that power. Eventually, they challenged another high race and were destroyed. At that point, would they have possessed enough power to take the genes of all those creatures to the sanctuaries?


    Especially in their weakened state, the crystallizers shouldn¡¯t have been able to beat the genes of creatures like the little red bird, Golden Growler, and Metal Eater. And there were many creatures with such blood in the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen could not imagine how the crystallizers might have aplished all of this.


    ¡°Stay Up Late said that the crystallizers did not build the sanctuaries. Apparently, they already existed before the crystallizers stumbled across them. Since the entrance to the sanctuaries lies with Sacred, is Sacred responsible for creating the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen thought that had to be correct. From the stories he had heard, only Sacred had once possessed the sort of power necessary to collect the genes of so many powerful creatures. The crystallizers couldn¡¯t have done it.


    Plus, Sacred existed before the crystallizers, which fit with what Stay Up Late had told him. The crystallizers must have found the sanctuaries at ater date and modified them.


    ¡°So maybe the sanctuaries were built by Sacred, but why? Why were they throwing powerful genes into the sanctuaries? What creatures were born in the sanctuaries? What was sent there?¡±


    The Nine-Life Cat was linked to Sacred somehow, and he was able to go in and out of the sanctuaries as he pleased. It looked like Nine-Life Cat himself was researching the people of the sanctuaries.


    And at some point in the past, an event transpired that resulted in the ruin and dissolution of Sacred. A strong faction was suddenly reduced to dust and echoes.


    Sacred became a barren system, and somehow, the crystallizers stumbled onto another way to enter the sanctuaries, im them, and modify them. When their race was almost destroyed, the remaining crystallizers sought refuge in the sanctuaries and continued their research on genes.


    What Han Sen couldn¡¯t determine was whether the crystallizers conducted all their research by themselves, or if they carried on with the research left behind by Sacred.


    But all of this was just theory devised by Han Sen. Nothing could be taken as fact.


    ¡°Only that Old Cat can answer the questions I have,¡± Han Sen thought with frustration. Everything hinged on Sacred and that hated cat. Han Sencked the power to get in and explore the barren system, so for now, he couldn¡¯t learn the truth.


    As Han Sen was lost in thought, Metal Eater approached. It warbled at Han Sen and then looked towards the hole.


    The white Metal Beast stood beside the pit and seemed to be indicating that they should enter.


    Metal Eater went first, and Han Sen followed with Bao¡¯er. He wanted to see what the nest of a deified creature might look like.


    The entrance to the hole was massive, but its walls sloped down like a huge funnel, bing narrower as it went. At the bottom was another cave that was about one meter wide.


    The white Metal Beast and Metal Eater entered it, with Han Sen and Bao¡¯er following.


    Han Sen thought it was a cave, but when he looked down, he froze.


    ¡°How... how can this be here?¡± Han Sen stared, having a difficult time believing his eyes.

 Chapter 2156 - Warehouse

    <h4>Chapter 2156 Warehouse</h4>


    Beneath the pit, there was a space that was reminiscent of a warehouse. Inside that space, Han Sen saw many giant metal cubes sitting in lines. They looked like storage containers, but they were bigger than the sort of boxes you¡¯d expect to find in a warehouse.


    When Han Sen got closer, he realized that each cube was covered in giant handprints. He had seen one of these metallic cubes before in Narrow-Moon; the blue metal cube the Rebate had retrieved from the Ligu Ruins looked just like the boxes he was seeing now.


    When that blue metallic cube was opened, it released a collection of blue gold demon bugs. They assaulted Narrow- Moon, dealing great damage to the system. And while that was bad, Han Sen had managed to obtain his Demon Bug Bai Sema through the ordeal, which had saved his life numerous times already.


    That entire scenario, and the subsequent results, were an affair Han Sen would never forget.


    Han Sen counted twenty-four cubes sitting in front of him.


    The cube he had seen before was entirely blue, but twelve of these were gold and twelve of them were green. And while the symbols upon the two types were simr to each other, they were different from engravings on the blue cube.


    Also, each cube seemed to have its own unique set of handprints. If the handprints were passwords, then each cube had a special password.


    ¡°Are the Ligu Ruins connected to the Breakskies? If so, then the Breakskies have many bloodlines,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about the demon bug cubes opening, though. They wouldn¡¯t unfurl unless the password was punched in, and even if they did open up, the demon bugs wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the white Metal Beast that had led them there.


    Speaking of the white Metal Beast, it moved between two cubes. Han Sen followed, with Bao¡¯er held tightly in his arms. As they traveled by the giant cubes, Han Sen stumbled across many dead metallic xenogeneics, metallic fruits, and metallic nts. It really did seem to be the home of the white Metal Beast.


    Not too far away was a number of transparent tanks that were each as big as an oil truck. Some of the tanks were empty, whereas five of them were full to the brim with a transparent liquid.


    Han Sen took a look and quickly concluded that it was the very same liquid he and Bao¡¯er had been gifted by the white metal beast earlier on.


    The transparent tanks all had a name written on them, spelled out in themonnguage of the geno universe. They each read, ¡°Metal Xenogeneic Fluid.¡± The text also went on to exin the effects that the liquid would have after consumption. If metallic creatures drank that liquid, they would turn into xenogeneics immediately. If a metal xenogeneic drank it, the liquid would make them stronger.


    There were a few hundred of those canisters, but the white Metal Beast appeared to have already drunk most of them. There were only five left, and one of them was not as full as it could have been. The critter must have been actively drinking from that one.


    The white Metal Beast directed Metal Eater to eat more of its metallic fruit. The creature also encouraged Metal Eater to drink the metal xenogeneic fluid. As the Metal Eater ambled over, Han Sen brought out two cups. He dipped the cups into the metal xenogeneic fluid and filled them up, with one for Bao¡¯er and one for himself. The cells inside him underwent strange changes when he drank the liquid.


    Han Sen quickly fired up The Story of Genes to refine the metal xenogeneic fluid. The Story of Genes was finally growing, and this made him incredibly happy.


    Han Sen walked around the warehouse and came across something strange. It must have been something left behind by the Breakskies, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was. Neither could he tell how to make use of it. He could see bite marks on it where the white Metal Beast had bitten off chunks. He supposed it could have been a food of sorts.


    The warehouse was mostlyposed of metal, and it appeared that the metal cubes were the only things that the white Metal Beast hadn¡¯t been gnawing on. Han Sen felt unnerved by this fact, though. He curiously pondered why the white Metal Beast had decided not to eat the demon bug cubes.


    Han Sen got close to the metal cubes and realized that the outside of each cube was covered by ayer of something. It looked almost like a sheet of rubber or wax, but it was transparent and very thin. Han Sen had to use the Dongxuan Sutra to see it properly.


    ¡°I wonder if I can talk to the white Metal Beast. After opening the metal cube, he might be able to eat the bugs inside, and leave me a half-dead Demon Bug King. Perhaps I could even snag myself another Demon Bug King beast soul.¡± Han Sen pondered this.


    Han Sen tried to think of a way that he couldmunicate with the white Metal Beast. They did not speak the samenguage, so it wasn¡¯t as if they could really speak to each other. So, he ended up settling for exaggerated gestures. He came to learn that the white Metal Beast was not fond of the metal cubes because of their smell, and it really wasn¡¯t fond of that outeryer. The creature wouldn¡¯t dare bite the cubes with thatyer still on.


    And furthermore, Han Sen¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t be enough to remove theyer by brute force. If he wanted to open the metal cube, he would have to activate the password by palming the prints in the correct order.


    ¡°Figuring out the password won¡¯t be difficult, but I will have to talk to the white Metal Beast first,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush, though. He walked around the warehouse, and on its other side, he actually found something that was not metallic.


    There were books that had been stored inside a metal box. The white Metal Beast had chewed up the metal box, leaving the books spread across the area.


    The books seemed to be made of stic rather than paper or cloth, but the material was much stronger than actual stic. Han Sen tried burning them, but they appeared to have no reaction to the touch of me.


    The box had originally contained six books, but each of the books was the size of a small house. They must have belonged to the original inhabitants¡ªthe Breakskies.


    Han Sen had to fly up to see what was written on them. The six books were named Break Six Skies. It was a geno art belonging to the Breakskies.


    Han Sen was interested in a Breakskies geno art. He started reading over it, and he was able to determine that it was a fairly violent technique. It employed an impact upon a gene¡¯s substance to create an explosion. Every hit was able to create an explosion that was stronger than the initial impact.


    From what he could tell, though, the geno art was way too dangerous. The explosions would harm everyone, even the user, so you could blow yourself up if you weren¡¯t careful. That was too f*cking cruel.

 Chapter 2157 - Break Six Skies

    <h4>Chapter 2157 Break Six Skies</h4>


    ¡°It is very violent, but I must admit I do like the concept.¡± Han Sen quickly memorized all the content of the Break Six Skies he had just read, and he made ns to learn and practice it when he found the time. It was such a violent geno art that it could easily be used to challenge enemies that were a higher level than he was.


    Still, it did seem particrly difficult to learn. It was a very rough and visceral geno art, but wielding it required a lot of precise skill. The difficulty level was definitely up there with Sky Pce¡¯s Suppress Evil.


    As an analogy, the geno art was like a human nuke. Even if the user understood the principles of how it worked, trying to make use of it without blowing yourself up was a difficult feat to achieve.


    Han Sen was not worried about the level of precision required, of course. And he had his Dongxuan Sutra. With that, he could control any substance. That made it far easier for him to practice other skills than it would be for any other person or creature.


    Even so, training this skill would require a lot of time. He currently had a lot of other skills to practice, and he wasn¡¯t even in the mood to start, so he wasn¡¯t going to do anything with it just yet.


    Han Sen looked around the warehouse some more, but he didn¡¯t find anything else that was half as interesting. He eventually returned his focus to the metal cubes.


    He started talking with the white Metal Beast, despite the fact that there was a rather severenguage barrier. Han Sen put in a lot of effort to ovee it, and he used Metal Eater as bait to entice the Metal Beast to cooperate with him.


    Han Sen was eventually able to confirm that the white Metal Beast would leave him the half-dead, half-deified Demon Bug King. Upon settling on that, Han Sen went over to one of the metal cubes.


    The white Metal Beast had eaten the demon bugs before. The only thing it didn¡¯t like was theyer atop the cubes. When Han Sen asked the white Metal Beast to leave an ordinary demon bug xenogeneic gene for him, he was met with a stern refusal. That wouldn¡¯t be allowed, and even making Metal Eater seduce the white Metal Beast did not change its mind. So, Han Sen gave up on that prospect.


    ¡°Twenty-four Demon Bug Kings. I should be able to get a Demon Bug King beast soul, for sure. Just one is all I need!¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he stood before a gold metal cube.


    The handprint pattern passwords of the Breaksky¡¯s gold metal cubes were all different from each other. And figuring out eachbination was a headache. Getting the right code by chance was less likely than winning the lottery. The chances were as slim as a supernova creating humans.


    But Han Sen did not need to rely on luck. As he examined the gold metal cube, a purple color flowed into his right eye. The ck pupil became entirely purple, then split into four. It became a purple pupilposed of four petals.


    That was the spectacle beast soul Han Sen had received from killing Evil Eye. It was called Purple Eye Butterfly, and it was a deified beast soul.


    Although that was not a beast soul used for fighting, Han Sen still treasured it. He considered it more of an asset than any fighting type beast soul. Even a deified weapon beast soul was just a weapon with deified powers. Although possessing it would make Han Sen more powerful, it¡¯d still be useless against an actual deified enemy.


    The Purple Eye Butterfly spectacles were different, though. Even against a deified enemy, they would be very useful.


    Han Sen stared at the gold cube with his right eye, and the four petals in his eye began to spin. It looked very weird. As the petals spun, Han Sen¡¯s right eye could see something he would not have been able to see otherwise.


    It was different from the Purple Eye godlights. The spectacle couldn¡¯t restrain an enemy, but it could allow Han Sen to analyze a substance¡¯s structure and thereby research it more effectively.


    When Han Sen looked at it with his purple eye, it was like he was ying back the entire sequence of the gold cube¡¯s creation. He saw itsponents stripped away one by one until it was only a pile of raw material. Han Sen was able to see every step of how the thing was made. If he had his own materials, he figured he could create one himself.


    With the whole process unfolding before him, Han Sen looked for the password that had been input into the gold cube. Han Sen didn¡¯t actually n on making a cube of his own, though, so the only thing he decided to memorize was the password.


    After doing that, he put away the spectacles. He gathered up power in his hands and started smacking the prints.


    When Han Sen¡¯sst strikended on a print, he retreated without a moment of hesitation. He pulled Bao¡¯er and Metal Eater close, then summoned his Demon Bug Bai Sema.


    They all hugged each other tight so that Han Sen could make the Bai Sema as strong as possible. That way, even if a half-deified Demon Bug King came to strike them, the shield wouldn¡¯t break under the force of a single blow.


    Katcha!


    The gold cube started to split open, and before long, it wholly shattered. The metal cube became a rapidly unfurling swarm of gold demon bugs. They were each half as big as a fully grown human, and in a few seconds, gold demon bugs were frantically flying everywhere.


    Han Sen looked at the gold demon bugs, and he noticed that they looked almost exactly like the blue demon bugs. It was obvious that they were the same species.


    Upon seeing all those demon bugs, the white Metal Beast looked extremely happy. It only disliked theyer that coated the cubes. He found the bugs themselves quite tasty.


    Before the gold demon bugs could spread out, the white Metal Beast opened its mouth and swallowed the entire swarm of them.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! You said you¡¯d leave the gold Demon Bug King for me. But you went and ate them all!¡± Han Sen shouted in frustration.


    The gluttonous creature had eaten every single bug. Han Sen had put in a lot of effort to open that cube, but despite that, he had gotten nothing for all his work.


    While Han Sen sulked, the white Metal Beast opened its mouth and spat out a few things.


    There were many gold bug crystals. They all glowed with golden light, looking like the rarest of gems. There was one amongst them that must have been the King ss xenogenic gene.


    Aside from those gold bug crystals, a gold demon bug was spat out, too. Its body was half-melted, and its organs were even oozing out in ces. It struggled on the ground, writhing around. It looked as if it would give up the ghost at any second.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen was absolutely thrilled. He used his Ghost Teet Knife to sh the gold demon bug king. He mumbled to himself, ¡°Give me a beast soul. Give me a beast soul! Even if your Demon Bug King beast soul is the same, it¡¯d still be the best beast soul to have. I can give one to my wife and kids. I could hand them out, one each. And then, they could survive anything. Only a deified elite might pose a threat.¡±

 Chapter 2158 - Getting Beast Souls

    <h4>Chapter 2158 Getting Beast Souls</h4>


    Han Sen shed the dying Demon Bug King¡¯s wounds. With the cut, the Demon Bug King moaned, but it didn¡¯t die.


    He gathered more power and used Tusk alongside his Ghost Teeth Knife. He had to strike the bug fourteen times before hearing the familiar sound he enjoyed oh-so-much.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted: Gold Demon Bug King. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen was disappointed by this result. That mutant Gold Demon Bug King hadn¡¯t given him a beast soul.


    ¡°Well, there are still twenty-three more of these f*ckers to kill. There¡¯s no need to panic just yet,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He turned back to the white Metal Beast.


    The white Metal Beast swallowed the mutant Gold Demon Bug King¡¯s body. And like it had with the lesser variants, it spat out the mutant Gold Demon Bug King crystal. That crystal was even prettier than an ordinary King ss.


    The white Metal Beast pushed the mutant King-ss and a few of the King ss crystals towards Metal Eater. It seemed like Metal Beast intended them as a gift.


    Han Sen felt depressed about this. He had never encountered anyone kind enough to gift him such a bounty of worthwhile gifts. Metal Eater did not seem to be able to digest those King ss bug crystals, though. It tried to bite down on the crystals, but despite the effort, they did not break.


    ¡°If he cannot eat them now, why not let me keep them?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    The white Metal Beast ignored him, though. It merely took the bug crystals and stored them elsewhere. It wasn¡¯t nning on Han Sen walking away with them.


    Han Sen could do nothing except shake his head in dismay. The white Metal Beast then walked over to another gold cube. It made some noises at Han Sen, as if telling him to do his thing and open that one next.


    Han Sen wanted to do this anyway, so he hastily ran over to the gold cube and put his deified spectacle back on. With it, he swiftly unlocked the password of the gold cube and opened it.


    Bzzt!


    The gold demon bugs swarmed out of the cube again. Just like before, the white Metal Beast was able to swallow them all. But this time, it did not spit out the bug crystals. After a while, though, it did spit out a mutant Gold Demon Bug King. And just like before, the poor bug was on the precipice of giving up the ghost.


    Han Sen shed it. The strike felt incredibly satisfying. Killing a King ss xenogeneic wasn¡¯t a thing many Marquises could ever hope to aplish. And on top of that, this wasn¡¯t just an ordinary King-ss creature; it was a mutant King-ss creature.


    Han Sen was very weak right now, in the grand scheme of things. Ghost Teeth Knife shed the Demon Bug King¡¯s wounds, and after a few good swings, he finally slew the thing.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted: Gold Demon Bug King. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen sighed. Again, there was no beast soul for him. He would need to open the next cube to get what he sought.


    One after another, they went through the cubes. After the seventh Gold Demon Bug King was in, Han Sen was delighted to hear the announcement that informed him of his acquisition of a beast soul.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted: Gold Demon Bug King. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Mutant Gold Demon Bug beast soul.¡±


    Filled with excitement, Han Sen hurriedly checked out the Mutant Gold Demon Bug beast soul he had just managed to snag.


    Mutant Gold Demon Bug King beast soul: Bai Sema-type


    Upon seeing it, Han Senughed. ¡°Ha! Ha! I really do get whatever I want! My luck is back.¡±


    Now, Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait to open the rest of the metal cubes. The white Metal Beast was having a good time, too, so it merrily followed along to eat its fill of the bugs that Han Sen was providing.


    The next few Mutant Gold Demon Bug Kings did not provide him with any more beast souls, but just as he was resigning himself to the fact that he might not receive another Mutant Gold Demon Bug King beast soul, thest Mutant Gold Demon Bug King gave him another.


    Han Sen was grinning ear-to-ear. He then went on to open the green cubes. He released the Green Demon Bugs so that the white Metal Beast could eat them.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted: Green Demon Bug King. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Mutant Green Demon Bug beast soul.¡±


    ¡°Lady luck is head over heels for me, isn¡¯t she?¡± Han Sen was ecstatic. He had received a beast soul from the very first Mutant Green Demon Bug King. That was quite a mood booster.


    Seeing that the Green Demon Bug King¡¯s beast soul was also a Bai Sema, he was incredibly joyful.


    But then, something changed. Han Sen kept killing the rest of the creatures that the white Metal Beast left for him, but he didn¡¯t receive any more beast souls. Every time Han Sen believed he would get another beast soul, he didn¡¯t. Their progress quickly devolved into a Mutant Demon Bug King murderfest.


    ¡°I am still quite happy to have gotten three mutant King beast souls. That haul is pretty impressive.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯tin about it too much, as he really was quite pleased to receive the three he had.


    in about it too much, as he really was quite pleased to receive the three he had.


    The white Metal Beast scoffed down every demon bug it could, but it kept spitting out the King ss bug crystals for Metal Eater. He didn¡¯t take them back, either. They were like toys for Metal Eater.


    Han Sen had concluded that the white Metal Beast could ess another dimension. He was only storing the bug crystals, not eating them himself.


    Ultimately, however, that did not matter to Han Sen. Having three Demon Bug King beast souls made him a very happy man already.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if the Gold Bai Sema and the Green Bai Sema are as strong as the blue one.¡± Han Sen summoned the Gold Demon Bug King¡¯s beast soul.


    Han Sen saw a gold light appear around him. Aside from the color being different, there did not seem to be anything separating it from the Blue Demon Bug King¡¯s Bai Sema.


    After checking out the Green Bai Sema, he noticed that it was exactly the same, as well. All that was different was the color. The defensive properties were identical.


    ¡°Can I use these Bai Semas together?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then, he summoned all of the Demon Bug King Bai Semas.


    Han Sen summoned all four Demon Bug King Bai Semas, but one of them did not work.


    The three Bai Semas he sessfully summonedbined to be a blue, gold, and green Bai Sema. The one that he couldn¡¯t summon for use was the second Gold Bai Sema.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use the same-color Bai Sema beast souls together, but those of different colors can bebined.¡± Han Sen was surprised. He tried out the tri-color Demon Bug King Bai Sema, and noticed that it was far stronger than any single color Bai Sema.


    This discovery was as surprising as it was exciting. ¡°These Bai Sema beast souls can bebined. I wonder how many demon bugs the Breakskies created? If there are more colors, perhaps I can stack those together too. It might give me the defense of a deified being.¡±


    Han Sen knew the chances of that were extremely low, though. Even if there were other colors out there, he might not be lucky enough to get their beast souls. In addition to that, finding the demon bugs would be a task and a half.


    The Tri-Color Demon Bug King Bai Sema is strong enough for now. It will certainly withstand a half-deified elite.¡± Han Sen felt so happy.

 Chapter 2159 - Spell Levels Up

    <h4>Chapter 2159 Spell Levels Up</h4>


    All the races that sent Marquise teams to Metal World were growing worried. Their elites had been waiting outside the, but after half a month went by, not a single Marquise had returned. They sent a few more Marquises to find out what might have transpired there, but none of them came back either. All of the elders were growing angry at the threat to their people.


    The first scouts that they sent to Metal World had gone in and thene back out without issue, but now, not a single Marquise seemed able to return. It confused them a great deal.


    They were very disturbed. Although one hundred Marquises was nothing to those higher races, they were fighting for territory. They had sent out their best elites of Marquise rank. Having their fighters trapped inside dealt a lot of damage to those races.


    The white Metal Beast told Han Sen how he could leave Metal World. The storm that gued Metal World cycled between blue and red, and most of the time, leaving was impossible. Every tenth swap of color, however, there would be a brief pause in the storm. It was only during that time that the could be escaped.


    When the Demons and the Buddhas first traveled there, it was during that small window. That was how they were able to enter and leave.


    Now, they needed to wait for ten red and blue storms to pass before trying to leave the surface. In total, that would be a month and a half. There was still a while until the window opened again, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to move just yet.


    Han Sen was enjoying the benefits of being friends with Metal Eater, and he was able to consume the metal xenogeneic fluid each and every day. He actually didn¡¯t want to leave the cave for the time being. He wanted to drink as much as he could so he could level up The Story of Genes.


    Han Sen went to search for Yuya and the others. They were staying with the remainder of the Dragon, Buddha, and Demon. They were surviving under the protection of a secluded cave. They weren¡¯t really in any danger, but their supplies were swiftly dwindling. Thus, they were bing desperate to find a way out. Unfortunately for them, they¡¯d yet done so.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t meet with them, though. He stayed close to the white Metal Beast and kept drinking its metal xenogeneic fluid. As he waited for the tenth cycle of the storms, he spent most of his time practicing The Story of Genes.


    For some reason, the white Metal Beast had no interest in leaving the metal city. Han Sen couldn¡¯t lure or take it away from there, either.


    Han Sen kept refining the metal xenogeneic fluid, and after a whole month, The Story of Genes finally began to change.


    It was bing Marquise.


    ¡°Is it finally happening?¡± Han Sen was excited. He had used so many resources to level it up, and he had always wondered what new powers he might achieve upon leveling it up to Marquise.


    ¡°I wonder if it will develop a new shape. Of course, if the power doesn¡¯t increase proportionately, then this geno art wouldn¡¯t be very well-bnced. The resources consumed thus far would be a waste, and I¡¯m not even sure if there would be any point carrying on with its practice.¡± The Spell armor began to glow with holy light. Spell was now shining as brightly as a sun.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s body shook, and then the armor disappeared. It took on the shape of ady standing directly in front of Han Sen.


    Thedy was covered in a holy light, and her hair waved like sunbeams. The two pistols Spell wielded became bright, too. They gave off so much light that Han Sen couldn¡¯t look directly at them.


    Han Sen¡¯s body felt like a fast-flowing waterfall was rushing through it. His body connected with Spell¡¯s energy and began glowing extremely strongly.


    Boom!


    Finally, Spell¡¯s light started to explode like a volcano, and a holy light fired into the sky. Spell¡¯s body floated in the midst of that holy geyser of light, and a strange Spell symbol appeared on her forehead.


    Han Sen did not know what changes the flower-like Spell was experiencing. She was shining, but not very brightly. But she was inside the stream of light, and the shadow of her form was clearly visible.


    The holy light focused on her forehead, and it gathered up the powers of Spell. All of that light was beaming down into Spell¡¯s flower. The flower had not changed, and Spell looked just like she always did.


    ¡°Spell¡¯s battle body has increased to Marquise ss.¡±


    Han Sen heard this announcement in his head. His body had also gotten a whole bunch stronger.


    His physical form now made him invincible amongst all the other Marquises. Even a top-ss Dragon Marquise wouldn¡¯t have a body that was remotelyparable to Han Sen¡¯s.


    What confused Han Sen was that Spell did not gain a new form; her forehead was just imbued with a strange Spell symbol. He had no idea what the symbol even meant.


    Yuya, Kahn, and the others all looked glum. They had been looking for a way to leave Metal World for the longest time, but their efforts had all failed. They were on the verge of running out of supplies. It was usually safe when they left the cave during a blue storm, but this time, they met a few metal dragonflies. They killed the insects, but more appeared and chased them back to their camp.


    They relied on the constricted entrance of the cave to fight off their enemies, and at first, it worked. But there were some Dukes among their attackers, and as a result, they were unable to hold the enemy off.


    ¡°D*mn! We are losing men! Should we retreat?¡± A dragonfly sank its teeth into a Buddha, and a whole chunk of his arm¡¯s flesh was torn out. He let out a blood-curdling scream.


    ¡°All of our resources are here. If we lose those, we won¡¯t survive long no matter what we do. Plus, there are too many xenogeneics for us to risk splitting up. That would just get us all killed,¡± Yunyi coldly said.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t run now, we will surely die here!¡± the Buddha Marquise shouted back. ¡°There are too many xenogeneics in the blue storm this time. And there are Dukes amongst them. We cannot fend them off forever.¡±


    Dragon Eight and Yuya remained silent as the others argued. At this stage, there could be no falling back. They would settle for either getting out of Metal World or dying.


    The group kept killing what they could, but some Marquises fled the cave. They wanted to take their chances outside the cave.


    But the dragonflies, upon spotting the deserters, came from everywhere. There was nowhere they could run that the dragonflies wouldn¡¯t follow. They would have to fight until exhaustion imed them, and when that happened, their bodies would be devoured.


    Dragon Eight roared, and the rest of his Dragon followed him to abandon their camp. When he saw what was outside, however, he felt hopeless. Not even his gold dragon body could keep up this fight forever.


    Yuya brought the Sky Pce students out with him, too. All those dragonflies swarmed them, and they had nowhere to flee.


    As despair came to im their hearts, something weird appeared inside the swarm of xenogeneics.

 Chapter 2160 - Violent Explosion

    2160 Violent Explosion


    Boom!


    Yuya and the others were fighting hard when they heard an explosion echo from afar. There was a light blooming among all those xenogeneics.


    The swarm of xenogeneics all started to churn, as if they were super nervous.


    Boom!


    There was another explosion, and its sound made the Marquises'' ears hurt. A mushroom cloud rose visibly over thendscape this time. The shockwave spread, and swathes of the dragonflies were blown into nothing but bits.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Many more mushroom clouds exploded amidst the army of xenogeneics that had descended upon them. Great numbers of the dragonflies were destroyed, and the ensuing vacuum sucked living dragonflies back into the wreckage.


    A red shadow emerged from the dust and haze. It looked like a man holding a rocketuncher, and again and again, rockets leaped out of the cylindricaluncher. Everything in sight was being blown to pieces.


    Rockets exploded continually, creating mushroom clouds. The metal ground and the dragonflies were being sundered in equal measure, as bodies and metallic chunks were strewn across the region in a mind-blowing disy of carnage.


    Over the wreckage and corpses drifted fire, smoke, and dust. The red shadow was like a crazy killer. It moved forward steadily as it fired rockets, reducing the whole ce to ruin and rubble.


    On the shoulders of that crazy red shadow was what looked like a six-year-old girl. She seemed curious, and she kept looking around. Her calm expression was a ridiculously stark contrast to the insanity of the explosions destroying everything around them.


    "Han Sen!" Yuya and the Sky Pce students, upon seeing the shape of the body more clearly, began to cheer.


    They thought Han Sen had been murdered by the white Metal Beast, which had appeared to single him out. But instead of being killed, he showed up when they needed help the most.


    Seeing that Han Sen''s rockets could blow up both Marquise and Duke xenogeneics, it was obvious that his power had increased in the time they had spent apart. It appeared to them as if he must have reached Marquise ss. Otherwise, there was no way he could have brought harm to those beings.


    Han Sen had intended to rejoin the Sky Pce team when the storm ceased, as he wanted to remain in the cave and drink as much of that metal xenogeneic fluid as he could. But the Sky Pce students were in danger, and so he decided he had no choice but to leave the metal city.


    "This guy. Did he just be a Marquise?" When Dragon Nine saw the strength of those rockets, he froze up stiff. He could not believe a Marquise could possess such power.


    Dragon Eight was shocked, as well. He wouldn''t even dare to try to withstand one of those rockets, even with his gold dragon body active. It was really difficult to believe that a Marquise possessed such power. And on top of all that, the attacks were long-range and area of effect. They weren''t single-target attacks only.


    Seeing the Dukes that Han Sen was knocking out of the sky, Kahn''s face looked ashen. "What frightening power. And it''sing from the body of someone that is only a Marquise? If he had be a Marquise sooner, perhaps he could have fought against Dor and Lone Bamboo."


    "What is his geno art? What makes him so powerful and scary? Across the whole universe, I am afraid that Mister Han has to have the most impressive geno art by a wide margin. Not even Dor or Lone Bamboo would be able to fight him," a Buddha Marquise whispered in awe.


    Everyone listening actually agreed with what the Buddha Marquise had said. That power was something they had never expected to see from a Marquise. Even if Dragon Eight used his Evilbreaker Dragon powers to summon his maximum strength, it wouldn''tpare to the power of each of those rockets.


    The scariest thing about this, though, was the attack being an area of effect. The power was so strong, it was difficult to believe it all came from a Marquise.


    Under Han Sen''s attacks, the fearless xenogeneics started to shake and shiver. Han Sen was like a walking cannon, merrily killing each and every xenogeneic he could see. Even Dukes were being blown up with ease, all by the might of those explosions.


    Boom! Boom!


    The whole ground trembled. The xenogeneics were squealing. The explosions were sounding from everywhere across thend.


    If there was ever a matter a rocket could not solve, he''d just use another.


    Boom!


    Han Sen held his rocketuncher like a minigun. He kept firing at the swarm, and the shockwaves and clouds melted the xenogeneics in the throttling haze.


    "Marquise Xenogeneic Hunted..."


    The killing announcements kept ovepping. It was all mixed up, and Han Sen couldn''t properly discern what was being said.


    This wasn''t just the power he had gained when Spell became a Marquise. This was Han Sen''s powerbined with the Break Six Skies art he had just learned.


    Han Sen''s power was scary, there was no doubt. He was definitely the best out of all the Marquises now. And the impacts he could deliver via Break Six Skies could enable him to kill everything that wasing at him. He felt as if he could destroy a gctic warship.


    When Spell became a Marquise, Han Sen had nothing to do. So, he spent the remainder of his free time researching Break Six Skies. His Dongxuan Sutra and deified spectacles made Break Six Skies incredibly simple for him to learn.


    Han Sen used a couple of tricks of his own, too. Not even he could handle the full extent of Break Six Skies at close range, so he infused their powers with Spell''s projectiles. Firing them from a distance would not hurt him.


    So, this was the perfect marriage. The rockets and the bullets had the power of Break Six Skies. Although Han Sen had only learned the first tier, his rocketuncher was already very strong.


    Not even a Duke could withstand it. The rocket''s power suppressed the whole xenogeneic army.


    Dragon Eight and Yuya moved to help Han Sen, but they soon stopped. They just stood back and admired Han Sen''s handiwork.


    Ruins, bodies, and smoke were all that was left in his wake. The whole xenogeneic host had been blown to pieces by Han Sen. He gave an evil chuckle.


    Everything around Han Sen was exploding. Everyone was thinking, "This guy has destroyed more than those f*cking Destroyed did. It''s like he is one of the Destroyed!"


    The xenogeneics were running now. The whole ce was like a graveyard in the middle of hell itself.


    Han Sen held his rocketuncher casually, the little girl still perched upon his shoulder. He approached the Marquises from the ruins. Dragon Eight and the others felt arge chill strike them. They couldn''t help but stumble backward.


    "Yuya, are you okay?" Han Sen asked, looking over the fighters assembled before him.


    "No¡­ Yes. I mean, we are okay." Yuya was too shocked to answer him appropriately. His brain hadgged for a moment, but it slowly started to function again, now that he had been asked a question.


    "Teacher Han, your geno art is too cool!" White Real blurted out without any self-consciousness.


    "That was awesome!"


    "This skill is invincible!"


    "He blew up Dukes! This is crazy."


    "If Teacher Han is a Marquise, Dor won''t be considered the number one Marquise anymore. That''s for sure."


    All the students spoke about this happily. They all referred to Han Sen with the teacher title, as all the explosions had been incredibly impressive. They admired him too much to speak as if they were on the same level.

 Chapter 2161 - Training is Over

    <h4>Chapter 2161 Training is Over</h4>


    The elites of Sky Pce, the Dragon, the Destroyed, the Buddha, and the Demon were still waiting outside of Metal World. Two months had psed by now, and they had yet to see any of their Marquises return. As each new day passed without any sign of their students, their moods became darker and darker. They were finally beginning to settle on the painful eptance that their people might nevere back.


    ¡°Some... something ising out of Metal World...¡± murmured a Dragon that had been keenly watching Metal World.


    As he spoke, everyone else began to react, as well. The elites that were waiting outside of the inched closer, staring intently at the maic storms that shrouded the surface of Metal World.


    Someone emerged from the clouds. One... two... and then there were more. The dots emerging from the clouds continued to grow until they resolved into familiar faces.


    ¡°Dragon Eight! It¡¯s Dragon Eight!¡± a Dragon King screamed.


    The elites of the other races reacted the same way when their people emerged from the storm.


    But as thest of them came through the clouds, the Sky Pce elders looked more ecstatic than ever, while a gradual glumness crept into the hearts of the others.


    This was because there were more Sky Pce students than the students of all the other racesbined. The Sky Pce team was entirely intact, but the same couldn¡¯t be said of the others. The other groups were in a sorry state, and even the survivors had sustained grievous injuries.


    Han Sen took Yuya with him to debrief the Sky Pce elders on what had transpired. The elders were delighted to see one hundred students all ounted for, only a little worse for wear. One elder was so exuberantly happy with the results, he said, ¡°Good! Well done, you guys. There is no need for you to say anything more. You should go home and take a well-earned rest.¡±


    Yes.¡± Han Sen, Yuya, and the others were ready to leave alongside the elders.


    But suddenly, they found themselves surrounded on all sides by the Dragon, the Destroyed, the Buddha, and the Demon. They positioned themselves threateningly around the Sky Pce group, clearly not intending to let them leave.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The leader of the Sky Pce elites, Green Crane Elder, looked at them darkly. The Sky Pce members prepared to fight.


    A King of the Destroyed looked at Han Sen and all the others and said angrily, ¡°All these races entered Metal World, and they were obliterated. But you haven¡¯t lost a single soul. Have you performed a trick to harm our Marquises?¡±


    It was understandable why the Destroyed King was so angry. Every race except the Destroyed had a few Marquises return. They had lost their entire team. They were confused and angry, and they desperately wanted to know more about what had transpired on Metal World.


    The other races weren¡¯t filled with the same rage as the Destroyed, but they had still lost a great many people. They were still feeling that loss, and they didn¡¯t want Han Sen and the others to leave so casually.


    With everyone there to stop Sky Pce from leaving, this was the perfect opportunity to find out what had happened. Once the Sky made it back to their home, negotiating with them would be much more difficult.


    So, right then and there, all the elites were going to demand some answers. If this was going to happen, it had to happen now.


    Green Crane Elder chuckled after hearing the Destroyed King. ¡°Your people are weak. How is the demise of your people our business?¡±


    The Destroyed Kingughed grimly and asked, ¡°Are you saying all these races are not as strong as you? Even if that were true, there is no way all our own died of mere circumstance, whereas not a single one of yours was brought grievous harm. If you do not exin the reasons for this, we Destroyed¡ªand the others¡ªwill not be allowing you to walk away from here.¡±


    They were obviously hoping for the Dragon to support them. The Destroyed couldn¡¯t stop Green Crane Elder on their own.


    ¡°Exnation? Sky Pce doesn¡¯t owe an exnation to anyone for anything,¡± Green Crane Elder grunted.


    He had already instructed Han Sen and the others not to speak because he had suspected something like this might happen. Green Crane Elder actually thought the same thing that the other elites did; the Sky Pce Marquises must have done something to the other teams. Otherwise, how could they have returned without losing a single member, while the other teams were in such disarray?


    Destroyed King bared his teeth and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t use the influence of Sky Pce to scare us. The Sky are strong, yes, but none of us here are weak. If you do not give me an exnation, none of you will be permitted to leave.¡±


    ¡°Mister Green Crane, why do you not rify this situation before you leave?¡± one of the Buddha Kings asked tonelessly.


    The Dragon King spoke as well. ¡°If the Sky Pce students weren¡¯t responsible for any of this, what harm can there be in staying for a little while and providing us with an exnation?¡±


    Green Crane Elder frowned, and he started to say something. But before he could speak, Dragon Eight, Kahn, and the others that had still been making their way up from Metal World arrived. They all moved to their respective Kings and spoke quietly with them.


    Aside from the Destroyed, when the other races heard of what happened, their expressions grew even darker.


    Moments ago, they all had their weapons raised at Sky Pce, but now, their hostility had turned to the Destroyed.


    ¡°Destroyed, it looks like you all are the ones who need to exining yourselves.¡± A Dragon King looked at the Destroyed with icy eyes.


    The other races were giving them severely unfriendly looks. The Destroyed were confused, as they suddenly had no idea what was going on.


    Green Crane Elder asked Han Sen and Yuya to exin what had happened. After he heard it all, he was left in shock.


    His mouth hung wide. He was not shocked that the Destroyed had betrayed and ambushed the other races, but he was shocked to hear that Han Sen had fought off all those xenogeneics alone and saved everyone in the process.


    Every Marquise that had gone there was supposed to be an elite, especially the likes of Dragon Eight, Dragon Nine, and Kahn. Despite their impressive powers, they were unable to fend off the xenogeneics. Han Sen, on the other hand, had beaten those same xenogeneics by himself. It was a very scary thing to think about.


    ¡°Invincible¡± was the perfect term for someone like Han Sen.


    Although the Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t believe Han Sen was that strong, there were many Marquises there to verify the story. Their own people had no reason to exaggerate Han Sen¡¯s power in the tale, so they had no choice but to believe the story.


    After this, Han Sen was being talked about everywhere. Whoever heard the story knew now that Sky Pce was the home of two very prestigious individuals. One was Lone Bamboo, and the other was Han Sen.


    Because the deified Metal Beast still lived on the, everyone gave up on the idea of iming Metal World for themselves. And as for how they all nned on dealing with the Destroyed, Han Sen did not know.


    Because Han Sen brought all of the Sky Pce members back alive, he was rewarded by Sky Pce. But none of that actually mattered to Han Sen. The deal between Yisha and Sky Pce was for Han Sen to reach Marquise status. Now that Han Sen was a Marquise, his studies with them were over. He now had to return to Narrow Moon.


    After all, he was not a true heir of Sky Pce. Sky Pce could not offer the resources he needed to get him up to Duke.

 Chapter 2162 - Ocean Monumen

    <h4>Chapter 2162 Ocean Monumen</h4>


    Before Han Sen went back to Narrow Moon, he had some things to wrap up in Sky Pce. Half a month after his returning from Metal World, Han Sen finished all his outstanding business issues and went to meet with the Sky Pce leader.


    ¡°Go. Leave your name upon the ocean monument. Wherever you go, remember you have Sky Pce to call a home,¡± said the Sky Pce leader.


    The ocean monument was veryrge, so it had room for many names.


    Sky Pce had many famous members that were recorded there. When their practice ended in Sky Pce, they were permitted to leave their names upon the ocean monument. That way, people would forever know that they had been members of Sky Pce, and they had lived in that amazing ce.


    Yisha had left her name on the ocean monument, and now it was time for Han Sen to add his. This was always thest act a person would perform as a student of Sky Pce.


    When Han Sen went to the ocean monument, many Sky also went to watch. The people of Sky Pce had a lot of mixed emotions upon seeing Han Sen journey to the monument to leave his name behind.


    Han Sen was a very smart and unique person. Sky Pce was home to many geniuses, but he was the only one that could equal Lone Bamboo. Not everyone had that level of honor or talent.


    A lot of people thought it was regrettable that Han Sen was so good. He had so much more difficulty gaining rank than others did, and everyone could see that.


    With his difficulty in leveling up, it was hard to say if he would ever reach King ss. It would be a shame if he never made it that far.


    Others, however, found that thought pleasant. They were happy that Han Sen had great difficulty when it came to leveling up, and they hoped that bing a Duke took him as long as possible.


    The ocean monument was a floating ind that hung amidst the clouds of Sky Pce. The entire ind was a single mountain. Standing ten thousand meters tall, the ck mountain was an intimidating sight. It hung in the air like a sword perforating the sky.


    The mountain was a piece of history, as its entire surface was scrawled with a great many markings. People had left their names, swordmarks, carvings, and even paintings on its rocky slopes.


    Sky Pce did not restrict what a departing student could leave behind on the monument. Before they left, they could draw or leave anything they wished as asting testament to their legacy in Sky Pce. It was something for people to remember them by.


    But leaving behind a name on the ocean monument was a very hard thing to do.


    The mountain¡¯s name came from the material it was made from: ocean stone. Like a vast ocean that hid a little of everything within its depths, ocean stone could absorb the properties of many elements. Using power upon an ocean stone didn¡¯t have much effect, because the stone quickly grew a natural resistance to whatever power was used against it. Leaving their name behind would be a headache for an ordinary Marquise.


    Many travelers had left swordmarks on the mountain¡¯s surface because theycked the power to leave their whole name upon it. So, a mark would be left instead of their name.


    There were many elites that were able to leave their entire name upon the ocean stone, of course. Some of the greatest were even able to carve a poem into the stone.


    There were some even greater exceptions, too. The peak of the mountain was once as sharp as a needle, but four meters of the peak had been sliced off. It was Yisha who had done that, when the time came for her own departure. It was proof she had been a student of Sky Pce, at one point in time.


    That part of the stone waster brought to Narrow Moon by Yisha herself. On de, she ced the thick stump of mountain carefully in her garden. She called it ¡°my little ocean mountain.¡±


    Han Sen observed the ocean monument before him, and he thought he should bring a souvenir home for himself, since Yisha had done the same.


    ¡°Should I take the peak back with me?¡± Han Sen stroked his jaw as he eyed the peak.


    Yisha had already cut off the sharpest point of the peak. The base of her cut was now a t top that was around eight meters wide. With the toughness of the ocean stone, cutting it would be a difficult task.


    When Yisha left, she left as a Duke. But right now, Han Sen was only a Marquise. He was very weakpared to Yisha, and even if he used Six Break Skies, he¡¯d only be able to remove a little.


    The thought crossed his mind that taking more would make him look bad. He was there to leave behind a memory. He was there to give, and not to steal something like a thief. Han Sen thought of himself as a civilized man, so he wasn¡¯t going to do something so crude.


    But also, he felt as if it would be wrong to leave without really using his talents.


    Even if he was unable to remove the peak like Yisha had, he thought he should at least return with a small stone. Ocean stones were very expensive, and they made for sturdy construction materials in high-end houses.


    The rooms that were built from ocean stone could not be prated by a thief. Even a King ss burr would also need to exert all their strength to open one. And surely they could be used in other ways as well. A training room and punching bag made from ocean stone would be absolutely perfect for him, he figured.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind circled the idea of a training room again and again. With some memory foam, it would be perfect. When he needed to train geno arts or practice with his friends, he would not have to be afraid of destroying his base.


    ¡°It is just a shame I¡¯m only a lowly Marquise. I¡¯m too weak. If I was a King, I could cut the mountain in half and take it back with me. Sky Pce has a lot of resources, and even this mountain is just a monument. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be okay with me taking half of it. But it is a shame I am too weak for that. I¡¯ll probably only end up with a piecerge enough to rece one of the tiles on my bathroom floor,¡± Han Sen thought.


    ¡°Whatever. I guess I¡¯ll just have to take one piece as a souvenir. It¡¯s better than nothing, I suppose.¡± Han Sen went on to think, ¡°And even if I do only end up getting a piece, I should at least try and get as much as I am able to. I only have one chance at this, after all.¡±


    Han Sen fell deep into thought, and his eyes suddenly squinted. The ck pupils of his eyes became purple, before segmenting into four. Four different petals manifested, blooming to cover his irises.


    Han Sen was looking at the ocean mountain, wondering where it would be best for him to strike.


    The Sky Pce leader watched Han Sen, and as he did, his throat constricted. When Yisha left, she had stared at the mountain with the same intensity that Han Sen was currently using.


    ¡°Fortunately... fortunately he is going as a Marquise. If he left as a Duke like Yisha, I am afraid a big chunk of the ocean mountain would be gone. This way it will only be a small piece, so that¡¯s okay... It¡¯ll be fine...¡± the Sky Pce leader reassured himself.

 Chapter 2163 - The Secret of the Ocean Stones

    <h4>Chapter 2163 The Secret of the Ocean Stones</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the ocean mountain with his right eye. Under the effects of the Purple Eye Butterfly beast soul, the history of the ocean mountain yed across his right eye like a movie.


    Deified beast souls were truly wondrous. It was impossible to fully imagine what using one was like if you never had. In the shback Han Sen was watching, he saw a ten-thousand-meter-tall chunk of rock forming from a smaller rock. The stone was divided into skin-likeyers, which were peeled away one by one.


    Han Sen did not know much about geography, but he knew that stones were not usually formed that way. But the Purple Eye Butterfly beast soul could not have been giving him incorrect information. Whatever the eye showed him was the truth.


    ¡°Weird. Are ocean stones not really stones? Are they actually nts, perhaps?¡± Han Sen wondered. But he didn¡¯t think that could be right, either; they looked nothing like any nts that Han Sen had ever seen. Ocean stones were obviously rock, and if they were alive, then they had to be some kind of living stone.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind flicked back to the theory of living stones that Left Crazy had given him a long time ago, but he thought the situation he was dealing with right now was different.


    Because ocean stones took forever to form, it took a long time for the video to y all the way back to the stone¡¯s origin.


    In the center of the ocean stone, there was a very, very small stone bug that looked rather like a silkworm. That stone bug was living inside a sea ofva as if it was a calm ocean. Its body rolled slowly through theva until it decided to emerge.


    Theva on its body slowly hardened to be a shell of stone. Then, that stony shell would mix with the discharge of the bug¡¯s body. Slowly, over time, the stone began to transform. It became ck and shiny like a piece of ck jade.


    When the stone waspletely ck, the stone bug leaped back into theva, then rolled and swam through it again.


    The stone bug kept repeating this process over and over, as more and more stone began to build atop it. As time passed, the rock grew bigger and bigger.


    The body was initially only the size of a finger, and after a great many years, it became a big stone.


    The stone shell eventually became too heavy for the stone bug to move by itself. It didn¡¯t have the strength to climb out of theva, and its body just sank inside it.


    As time passed, the seas ofva kept creating stoneyers over it. The stone bug didn¡¯t stop releasing its substance, mixing with every newyer of stone it was crusted in. And after billions of years went by, it became an ocean stone the size of a mountain.


    The whole shback shocked Han Sen. He couldn¡¯t have imagined a little life like that could literally make mountains. It shone a new light of appreciation upon the miracle of life. Life really was truly amazing.


    This discovery also made Han Sen a lot more curious. He did not know what the creature was, but that stone bug had the power to turn moltenva into an ocean stone.


    ¡°I wonder if that bug is still living inside the ocean stone. If it is living, I wonder what it eats to survive?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen had no way of determining this, though. The mountain was too thick, and he couldn¡¯t sense a life force in the center of the mountain.


    The chunk of ocean stone would be wless. It wouldn¡¯t have stress-cracks like an ordinary mountain.


    Even if the outside was cracked, though, the creature inside wouldn¡¯t care. Unless an attacker was stronger than the ocean stone, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cut it open.


    Luckily, the analysis provided by the Purple Eye Butterfly had given Han Sen an abundance of useful information.


    While Han Sen watched the shback that showed the creation of the stone, he noticed something rather interesting.


    Although the stone that the little stone bug created looked wless, Han Sen noticed a small hole approximately where the forehead of the stone bug should have been. The hole was so small that Han Sen barely noticed it.


    Han Sen ran the shback in reverse and found a small pore on the stone bug¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Do stone bugs need to breathe? If so, what is it breathing in? Oxygen or something, like a normal creature?¡± Han Sen thought.


    He didn¡¯t understand, but he was pretty sure that no matter how manyyers were added to the stone, that little hole would run through every one of them.


    But through all the ages the mountain had existed, no one else had noticed that microscopic hole.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t used his Purple Eye Butterfly to look into the past, even with his Dongxuan Aura, he wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to the hole even if he did manage to spot it.


    But now that Han Sen had found it, he wanted to know more. He thought about it, and then he walked towards the ocean mountain.


    ¡°Finally, he¡¯s moving. I wonder what Han Sen is going to leave upon the ocean monument. Just his name, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will leave behind just his name. For someone like him, leaving his name would be practicallyzy. Perhaps he will leave behind a poem or a drawing. Something like that would be more fitting of his identity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what sort of poem or drawing? Have you forgotten that Han Sen uses weapons? I think he is going to leave behind a knifemark. Think about it. If Teacher Han Sen left behind a deep knifemark with the sensations of his skills, then we could study it, and our students might be better at knifeskills. Wouldn¡¯t that be a nice thing?¡±


    ¡°You are right. But if that is the case, then leaving behind a swordmind might be even better.¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane, the Yun sisters, and First Day Buddha watched Han Sen silently approach the ocean mountain.


    ¡°What will Han Sen leave behind?¡± Yun Suyi asked under her breath.


    She knew nothing would ever happen between her and Han Sen, but seeing Han Sen leaving, she still felt profoundly upset.


    ¡°Han Sen has never seemed to seek fame. He will probably just leave his name or a simple knifemark behind,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    ¡°That is possible. Han Sen is good at everything, so why is he always so withdrawn and lonely?¡± Yun Sushang said while nodding.


    As everyone discussed this matter, Han Sen used his red cloud to head to the top of the mountain. Not long after, he reached its peak.


    The move surprised a lot of Sky Pce¡¯s elders because when Yisha left, she had done the exact same thing.

 Chapter 2164 - Knife Spikes the Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 2164 Knife Spikes the Ocean</h4>


    ¡°He isn¡¯t going to copy Knife Queen and remove a part of the peak for himself, is he?¡± asked the ck-masked woman. She stood next to the Sky Pce leader, her head tilted slightly to the side.


    ¡°Hm. I bet both of them will do the same thing,¡± the Sky Pce leader grumbled, thinking that was exactly what Han Sen was going to do.


    The masked womanughed and said, ¡°Han Sen is strong, but he has only just be a Marquise. Knife Queen was a Duke when she left, so his attempt will be considerably weaker. And even Knife Queen was only able to cut off a small part of the peak. Now that the peak is seven or eight meters thick, even if Han Sen strikes with all of his strength, he will only be able to knock off a small chunk of the stone. Don¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    ¡°Sky Pce has much of this resource. Even if I gave him as much as he could take, how much would that really be? This is like an ant taking a swing at a tree. Let him,¡± the Sky Pce leader asserted confidently.


    The Sky Pce leader couldn¡¯t do anything to stop Han Sen from taking whatever he wished to, because it was a tradition for departing students to leave their name on the ocean mountain or take a chunk of the ocean stone as a souvenir. Han Sen wasn¡¯t the only student who sought to do such a thing.


    And Sky Pce had no shortage of ocean stones, anyway. If they did not have so much of the resource, they wouldn¡¯t have used one as their ocean monument.


    And most students, even the best of elites, could only take the tiny bits of stone that crumbled from their carvings on the wall. Yisha was the only one who had ever managed to slice off the entire peak. No one else had ever been able to do as she had.


    Everyone was now looking at Han Sen, as Han Sen remained standing on his red cloud before the peak. He looked down on the mountaintop, but he didn¡¯t step down onto it.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura, and the ocean stone became a sequence structure in the eye of his mind. He found that small hole.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Hended atop the peak and brought out his Ghost Teeth Knife.


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°Since taking a small piece of the ocean stone would be pointless, let¡¯s see if the bug within is still alive.¡±


    Han Sen was interested in learning more about the creature that had made the ocean stone, so he had given up on the idea of cutting the ocean stone itself. He drew his Ghost Teeth Knife and channeled power into its tip.


    Bao¡¯er was still sitting atop Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and she observed his knife curiously. Then, she looked at the ocean stone. She seemed to understand something.


    But no one else understood what Han Sen intended to do when he drew his knife like that.


    ¡°Is Teacher Han going to carve some words into the mountain¡¯s peak? The peak is good, yes, but no one will be able to see it up there.¡±


    ¡°It cannot simply be writing, surely. People leave words on the wall, but they never do it on the t surface up top. If he writes his name up there, anyone ventures up top will end up stepping on his name. Han Sen is so smart, so I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t be that stupid.¡±


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t going to write something, then what is the point going up there?¡±


    Everyone was confused, unable to guess what Han Sen was nning. Even the masked woman next to the Sky Pce leader frowned. ¡°What is he doing? If he wants to cut the ocean stone, that isn¡¯t good a position to do it from. The angle is all wrong for cutting.¡±


    The Sky Pce leader frowned as he looked at Han Sen. Something seemed amiss. Han Sen was just a Marquise, so there was no way he could make a cut all the way down into the stone from that angle.


    Yun Suyi and the others looked at Han Sen with curiosity. They didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, either.


    Han Sen gripped his Ghost Teeth Knife tighter and tighter.


    Han Sen had learned to gather up power from the Dragon, and he had honed his ability to make very small knife silks. So, he prepared to fire them. He directed the knife silks to shoot down into that incredibly small hole. If that stone bug was still alive, it¡¯d react if the knife silks came into contact with it.


    Of course, Han Sen did not n on killing it. He was just trying to get a sense of where the stone bug was. If the silks touched the bug, it was sure to move. It wouldn¡¯t be killed. Han Sen was confident in his control of the knife silks.


    But the ocean mountain was ten thousand meters tall. Even if the stone bug was dead in the center, it would be thousands of meters away. Not just any Marquise could send a knife silk that far.


    Han Sen was skilled with both Moon and Yin Yang st. If he hadn¡¯t been, sending it that far would have been impossible.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t extremely confident, so he sent all his focus into his work. He threw Ghost Teeth Knife into the ocean stone to leave his mark. That was to be his memory.


    Everyone watched as Han Sen stood atop the peak, both of his hands gripping Ghost Teeth Knife tightly. The knife was pointed down, and a strange ck and purple knifelight was glowing across its de. It was like there was a demon roaring from the knife.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was raging through him. He used all his strength, channeling everything he had into his hands as the tip of the knife rammed down into the small hole.


    Katcha!


    Power surged down, and Ghost Teeth Knife slid into the stone, sinking up to the hilt.


    Han Sen kneeled there, with his hands still gripping the handle. He maintained his position and did not pull out. He was still.


    Everyone was shocked. The knife remained handle deep in the stone. A normal Marquise would have no chance of stabbing a knife into that stone. Even getting the knife a few inches deep would have been impossible.


    That knife was fiercely strong, but given Han Sen¡¯s reputation, it was still less than what the observers had expected of him. The Sky Pce students thought Han Sen would do something impressive with the knife in his hand. They thought he would draw or write something, but Han Sen did not move.


    Normal people couldn¡¯t see what was actually happening, though. Han Sen¡¯s strike sent the knife silks down into the hole, and they were traveling deep into the mountain now.


    This was a unique technique, and making the silks smaller than that hole was a very demanding task.


    As the knife silks continued down into the hole, he knew he couldn¡¯t risk allowing them to touch the stone. If that happened, the power woulde to an immediate standstill.


    Directing the silks wlessly down thousands of meters of narrow tube was something very few in the entire universe could do.


    Plus, the hole had formed naturally, not cut with aser. It wasn¡¯t perfectly straight. If the knife silks touched the crooks in the hole, it¡¯d be game over. Without Han Sen¡¯s ability to sense things and his amazing control on the silks, he¡¯d never have been able to send them where he wanted to.

 Chapter 2165 - 2165 Knife Cuts Ocean Mountain

    <strong>2165 Knife Cuts Ocean Mountain</strong>


    Han Sen continued to grip the handle of the knife as he knelt, motionless. He was frozen; controlling the knife silk took every ounce of his concentration.


    If he did not focus on the knife silks, they would hit the mountain instead of traveling the thousands of meters he needed them to.


    Han Sen¡¯s refusal to move made people rather confused, though. The Sky Pce leader eventually seemed to notice something, and his eyes went a little wide. ¡°What is that kid doing?¡±


    Many of the Sky Pce students wanted to know the same thing. They fervently discussed his behavior between themselves.


    This cannot be over, surely. He only left one mark?¡±


    ¡°I thought this would be exciting, but he just left behind a single mark. What profound meaning will that have? Why didn¡¯t he choose to draw something instead?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve been waiting for this for so long!¡±


    All the students were disappointed. After all, the ocean mountain was a way for departing students to show off their power. The students thought they would see something truly remarkable, but it appeared to be over after a single hit.


    Katcha!


    As the Sky Pce students continued to talk with each other, a crisp noise sounded from that mountain. It was as if a stone had cracked.


    Everyone immediately went quiet. They looked towards the ocean mountain, where they saw Han Sen in that same position. He was kneeling and holding the knife handle, and he didn¡¯t appear to have moved at all.


    The ocean mountain seemed to be fine, too, which rather disappointed the students. They had initially believed the noise to be the sound of Han Sen¡¯s knife moving.


    Katcha!


    Another noise came, and again it sounded like stone being broken. This time, everyone heard the sound, and they were able to tell that it wasing from the point Han Sen had plunged his knife into. Everyone looked over there.


    But most of the observers didn¡¯t have good enough eyesight. Han Sen was a great distance away, so it was difficult for them to discern much.


    But the Sky Pce leader, the masked woman, and Yun Changkong saw there were two small cracks near where the mountain and the handle of the de were now connected.


    That crack extended from the point in which the knife had been driven through the stone. It was as thin as a single strand of hair, and it couldn¡¯t have been more than ten centimeters long. It wasn¡¯t particrly eye-catching, but its presence made their faces grow pale.


    In a jade city, Yu Shanxin suddenly stood up from feeding his dog Old Wang. He walked over to the city¡¯s tower, and from its top, he stared at the ocean mountain¡¯s peak strangely.


    On Dream Ind, the Dream Beast had been sleeping. But now, from the bushes, he opened his dreamy eyes and looked over to ocean mountain¡¯s peak, as well.


    ¡°What is it? Why is there the sound of a rock cracking?¡±


    ¡°I think Han Sen must have cracked a little of the rock around him. That should be expected, given that this is Han Sen. Of course he can crack the ocean stone with his level of power.¡±


    Katcha! Katcha!


    As everyone resumed their discussion, the breaking noise returned. It grew louder and louder each time it was heard, and the frequency of the booms increased. It made everyone stop breathing. They all looked towards the peak, keenly curious about whatever was happening.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    That breaking noise was getting louder and louder. Some of the students with strong eyesight could now see the crack that extended from his knife. It was spreading.


    ¡°It is no wonder; this is Teacher Han. He has very strong Teeth powers. He can even break ocean stones.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is a powerful ability. I knew Han Sen wouldn¡¯t just do one simple strike. He is going to leave a visible crack across the mountain.¡±


    ¡°It is such an incredible ripping power. There will surely be a Teeth knifemind left behind, and we can go see it when Han Sen is done. The people that practice with knives are certainly in luck.¡±


    Katcha!


    The breaking noises were getting stronger, and it was as if the mountain was being repeatedly rocked by thunder. The noises were so loud that they made people¡¯s ears hurt, but it was more of a shock to their hearts than their ears.


    Everyone stared at the peak of ocean mountain in awe. From where Han Sen had inserted his Ghost Teeth Knife, the crack had spread ten meters down either side of the mountain, dividing it in two.


    The scariest thing was that the crack was now extending all the way down the mountain, elerating as it went. Even Han Sen was sliding down with it.


    Katcha!


    With a sound like cannons going off, the giant mountain was split in half. The crack had been devastating.


    Everyone was frozen by what they saw. The sight of Han Sen hanging in the air, still clutching his Ghost Teeth Knife, was mesmerizing. The giant mountain was cut in half beneath his knife, while he slid down effortlessly with it.


    The Sky Pce leader, the masked woman, and all the elders were frozen. They stared nkly as the ocean mountain crumbled.


    ¡°Ho... ho... holy shit... Are my eyes working correctly? Han Sen cut down ocean mountain...¡± A student thought his eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. It was a struggle to even speak.


    ¡°I must be sleeping. This has to be a dream! This could never happen to ocean mountain.¡±


    ¡°I must be dreaming... I must be dreaming... Old Wu, p me... Wake me up...¡±


    POW!


    ¡°Ouch! You really f*cking hit me!¡±


    All of the elders came forward, racing to the sides of the broken mountain. They used their scary powers to grab hold of the mountain that was now in free fall.


    Ocean mountain had always floated in the air because it was perfectly bnced. Now that it had been cut in half, it had lost that bnce. And so, it slipped and fell.


    The elders reached out with their powers to grab the mountain, but because of the qualities of ocean stone, they couldn¡¯t get a good grip on it.


    The crippled mountain continued falling with a crescendo of noise, and there was little that the Kings could do to stop it. There was no way they could hold even half of it.


    Han Sen did not expect one strike would have such dramatic effects. He swore he had only sent his knife silks down that little hole. When they came into contact with the bug, Han Sen realized the bug was still alive, and so he pulled back. He had no clue this was going to transpire.


    Boom!


    The two ocean mountains fell, and as they toppled through the clouds, the clouds rose and spilled everywhere like a tsunami. The rush of clouds washed over many floating inds. Animals were scattering everywhere in fear, while items were blown about everywhere. Sky Pce had been swiftly thrust into chaos.


    Fortunately, the clouds were not harmful. They tossed around light items, but they didn¡¯t injure anyone.


    ¡°This... is cheating...¡± Many students awoke from their daze, and they all stared at Han Sen in bewilderment.


    The Sky Pce leader actually looked furious. ¡°That b*stard... Toss him out of Sky Pce! I never want to see him ever again...¡±

 Chapter 2166 - 2166 Returning to Narrow-Moon

    <strong>2166 Returning to Narrow-Moon</strong>


    Han Sen sat on a ship departing Sky Pce, bound for Narrow Moon. He hadn¡¯t been allowed to take half of the ocean mountain with him, but the Sky Pce leader permitted him to keep a bunch of ocean stones.


    Han Sen would usually take a public passenger ship, but on this day, he was riding a cargo ship. Loading it with ocean stones took a while, and the people of Sky Pce who passed by couldn¡¯t help but stare at the bounty.


    Students usually took items and gear with them when they left Sky Pce, but they had never before seen a student embark on a cargo ship fully stocked with ocean stones.


    The stones weren¡¯t close to half of the mountain Han Sen had sundered, but it was more than enough masonry to build an entirely new base. Because of that, Han Sen was quite satisfied.


    The story of Han Sen destroying the ocean mountain quickly spread to each and every corner of Sky Pce. The Sky Pce leader and the elders quickly came to investigate what had happened, and they supposedly learned that the ocean mountain already had a crack. The incredible results weren¡¯t because of Han Sen¡¯s raw strength. Instead, Han Sen had taken advantage of an existing fault.


    Even so, the tale of Han Sen sundering the entirety of ocean mountain was a popr one. It was a frequently discussed topic, and it would soon be a legend.


    Many yearster, when students departed Sky Pce, they would leave their names or a mark of their presence by scrawling them onto half of a floating mountain. It was easy to imagine them asking what had happened to make it like so.


    The Sky Pce people would sound very proud when answering, telling the newbies how someone had once managed to cut the ocean mountain in half.


    Han Sen and that half of an ocean mountain became something for the history books of Sky Pce.


    Han Sen knew ocean mountain hadn¡¯t been previously cracked, though. It split open because of the stone bug residing within.


    But when Han Sen was breaking the ocean mountain, the situation had been too messy for him to get a look at it, and as a result, he hadn¡¯t actually seen the stone bug with his own eyes. And although he tried to use his Dongxuan Aura to find where it had gotten to, it had vanished. It was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°I wonder what the level of that strange creature was. Perhaps it was deified?¡± As Han Sen thought about this, Bao¡¯er suddenly summoned her little gourd.


    Han Sen thought that was odd. Bao¡¯er rarely summoned her gourd willy-nilly, and he hadn¡¯t a clue why she had summoned it now, all of a sudden.


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s confusion, Bao¡¯er shook her gourd. She pped its bottom, and when she did, something fell out of it andnded on the table.


    Han Sen saw it, and when he did, he was both surprised and happy. A stone bug that looked an awful lot like a silkworm flopped out of the gourd. It was the one that had resided inside ocean mountain.


    ¡°No wonder I was unable to see the stone bug. Bao¡¯er had taken it.¡± Han Sen watched Bao¡¯er curiously poke the body of the stone bug.


    The stone bug raised its body, but it did not have any limbs, and Bao¡¯er¡¯s fingers kept it constantly moving. It couldn¡¯t resist the push of her fingers.


    That was unexpected.


    That stone bug had produced the stone mountain, but despite that, it did not seem to be all that powerful. By the looks of things, it did not even have the strength of a Baron.


    Eclipse has an active volcano. Maybe I can throw this thing into it, and see if it can generate more ocean stones,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Bao¡¯er was still ying with the stone bug. While she did, Han Sen went to find more information on ocean stones and the stone bugs that produced them.


    The biggest ce that stored ocean stones was Purgatory Rock Sea. It was a strange xenogeneic space that wasposed almost entirely ofva. Sometimes inds would appear in the midst of theva, and those inds wereposed of ocean stones.


    But Purgatory Rock Sea had many fire xenogeneics to contend with, too. Many of the xenogeneics were King ss, and some were even deified. Going there in pursuit of ocean stones was a dangerous job. The death rate for those that went there was very high.


    Ordinary people would only be able to find bits of pre-shattered ocean stones. Only deified elites could bring back a whole mountain¡¯s worth, like the one Sky Pce had possessed.


    Han Sen was able to learn much about the ocean stones, but surprisingly, he was unable to learn anything about the stone bugs. It seemed as if no one knew how ocean stones were created. No one had seen one of those stone bugs before.


    Han Sen had a look at the ocean stone bug. After Bao¡¯er annoyed it for a while, it stopped moving and yed dead. It realized that the more it resisted, the happier Bao¡¯er would be.


    After it decided to stop moving, Bao¡¯er¡¯s interest in the creature quickly disappeared.


    Han Sen observed the stone bug closely. Its body was like grey rock. It felt warm to the touch, and that was it.


    Its lifeforce was not very strong, so Han Sen was unsure how it had managed to break the ocean mountain as it had.


    Han Sen let Bao¡¯er put the stone bug back in the gourd. He was going to experiment more with it once he visited the volcano. If he took the critter to an environment like that, something might happen.


    The ship was guarded by a number of Sky Pce¡¯s elites. Han Sen was delivered back to Narrow Moon safely, with the ship packed to the gills with ocean stones.


    On a primal covered with many cruel creatures, a man stood holding a knife. All the creatures that went by him were killed. No bones were left after their death, as the knife consumed them whole.


    That knife was strange. It was made from bone and shaped like some creature¡¯s spine. The knife was serrated like teeth, and it was around two meters long. But when the man swung it, it killed any cruel creature that it came against, and all of the beast¡¯s flesh would be absorbed into that bone knife. The de appeared more and more bloody as the creatures died.


    The man that gripped that bone knife looked a little strange, as well. His head had three faces like a Destroyed. But he only had one pair of arms, and those three faces looked very different from a Destroyed.


    The average Destroyed had one bird head in the center, with the faces of a man and woman on either side. But this man¡¯s three faces all looked like men. The center face was emotionless. The left one looked like a ghost, and the right one looked handsome.


    The man kept killing, his expressions never looking bored or annoyed. Countless lives were harvested by his bone knife, but his emotions did not change once.


    While the man was killing, his beautiful face looked up to the sky. A ship breached the atmosphere and came down tond near him.


    A robot departed the ship and walked in front of the man.


    ¡°Barr, someone is willing to offer you a high sum to kill Knife Queen¡¯s student. Will you ept this contract?¡± The robot made some electronic noises.


    ¡°You know the rules.¡± The man named Barr continued to kill as he spoke. He cut a creature in half with his bone knife right then and there. The teeth-life de went on to munch on the body, and eventually the knife swallowed it up.


    The bone knife looked even stronger after that. Its red color had grown even darker.


    ¡°This video should be sufficient. I assure you that this target is worth your time.¡± The robot proceeded to disy a video of Han Sen.


    Barr watched it, and he was attracted by what he saw. A short timeter, his eyes shed and he said, ¡°I will ept this task.¡±

 Chapter 2167 - 2167 Rebate Alpha

    <strong>2167 Rebate Alpha</strong>


    Han Sen returned to Narrow Moon, where he was kept busy for the next few days. When all that was sorted out, he went back to Eclipse.


    The base was as he had left it, with Zero, Han Ling¡¯er, Little Angel, and Yisha looking after the ce. Consequently, Eclipse was doing fine on the whole, as well.


    While Han Sen had been gone, Zero, Little Angel, and Han Ling¡¯er were able to level up to Marquise. That wasrgely due to the abundance of rich resources Eclipse offered.


    There were many xenogeneics on Eclipse, but the highest ranked were only Dukes. And there weren¡¯t many of those around. It¡¯d be difficult for them to be Dukes themselves with so few xenogeneics to hunt.


    ¡°I only have Eclipse. It has proven more than enough for early development, but if I want to go any further, this isn¡¯t going be to enough.¡± Han Sen was troubled, thinking of the limitations posed by the finite resources.


    It wasn¡¯t just Han Sen that needed resources. Everyone else did, too. And if there weren¡¯t any more resources avable, he couldn¡¯t bring anyone else from the sanctuary.


    But most of thes in the geno universe were taken by someone or other, and the rtionships between the factions were veryplex. When someone imed a territory, they could draw the attention of many factions.


    Going to the barren system wouldn¡¯t be easy, either. Anyone who wasn¡¯t escorted by powerful elites could be attacked by the scary creatures of such a ce.


    Even if he sessfully imed a ce there, it could be taken away by force if he didn¡¯t have the protection of a big faction.


    Han Sen was in an awkward position, right about now. He couldn¡¯t get a hold of any more resources, and the resources avable to him on Eclipse were not enough.


    Han Sen mulled over this for a while, but he failed toe up with a viable solution.


    Han Sen leaned back from hisputer and rubbed his head. Seeing the ocean stone bug ying with Bao¡¯er, Han Sen suddenly remembered that he had wanted to experiment with it.


    He took the stone bug and Bao¡¯er to a nearby volcano.


    The ocean stone bug¡¯s attack power was practically non-existent. Keeping it with him would be pointless, so when Han Sen entered the volcanic zone, he set the bug down near theva.


    The stone bug saw theva, and when it did, its eyes brightened as it immediately rolled forward.


    Ssh!


    The stone bug fell into theva, and not long after, it was covered in ayer ofva. After a while, theva cooled and turned into stone.


    When the stone turned ck, the stone bug rolled into theva again. It kept repeating this until it was a plump ball that was around the size of a hand.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch much longer, though. At that speed, God knew how long it might take the bug to create another ocean mountain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until it grows bigger before taking the ocean stone.¡± Han Sen left the stone bug there and returned to the base with Bao¡¯er.


    When he arrived at the base, Han Sen was shocked to find Yisha sitting in the za. All the creatures were there waiting on either side of the za as if a queen was visiting.


    ¡°My Queen.¡± Han Sen bowed. His mind raced through possible exnations for why she hade to visit him on Eclipse.


    Yisha looked at Bao¡¯er, who was holding Han Sen¡¯s hand, and stood up. ¡°Take a walk with me. I want to see how much you have learned over the past few years.¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°I haven¡¯t been around here for the past two years. You know Eclipse better than I do, so it¡¯s not like you need to inspect what I¡¯ve done with the ce.¡±


    Han Sen might have thought those things, but he would never dare to speak them out loud. He led her on a short tour of the base and its surroundings.


    They approached Mirror Lake, and while Han Sen was describing that ce to her, Yisha suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Han Sen, have you heard stories of the Rebate Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I have only heard a little,¡± Han Sen answered after a brief moment of thought. He wasn¡¯t interested in the Rebate, and so he hadn¡¯t spent much time exploring their history.


    But during his time in Narrow Moon, he had indeed heard some stories about the Rebate Alpha. After all, an alpha was the pride and identity of any race.


    Yisha kept walking, and she said, ¡°The Rebate are a higher race, butpared to the long stretch of history, we are also a fairly new race. We cannotpete with the older high races. It was incredible luck that we gained an alpha such as that, who was able to lead us to where we are today. Do you not know about her history?¡±


    ¡°I have heard she possessed the blood of an even more ancient race,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Yishaughed. ¡°That¡¯s just the story that other races tell. Over time, we havee to start believing it ourselves.¡± After a pause, Yisha went on to say, ¡°Our alpha was a ve. Our race used to be a primal society, and we couldn¡¯t even get off a single. We didn¡¯t know anything about fighting or practicing geno arts. Then, a higher race descended on our and took us away to be ves. Sometime after, our alpha started to travel around the gxy, collecting skills and strength. After many great trials and difficulties, we were able to light thentern and be one of the higher races that many cannot help but envy. But do you know what she did, then?¡±


    ¡°She must have been really talented. And she aplished all that through her own efforts?¡± Han Sen thought a little boot-licking on his part would be appropriate here.


    Yisha smiled and said, ¡°Back then, the Rebate were just another race. And our alpha was just an ordinary being, as well. When she started practicing, she only had geno armor. And then, she managed to im a xenogeneic fruit that let her ascend and be a Baron. This kind of talent is verymon in the universe. There are probably millions of people like this out there.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then your alpha must have been a very patient person. She had more intelligence and patience than ordinary people,¡± Han Sen told her.


    Yisha shook her head. ¡°She might have been smart, but she was not fond of suffering. She liked to sleep, and she liked long baths. She created Teeth power because she waszy. She liked to finish things with one hit, without needing to attack again.¡±


    Han Sen did not know what to say, because the Rebate Alpha was now being portrayed as a very normal woman. But for a normal woman like that to have escaped a ve and led her race to light antern... That was incredible.


    ¡°Are you curious why our alpha gained such talent with that personality? How such azy person managed to raise her race up to loftier heights and bring the Rebate into the geno hall?¡± Yisha smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°I am curious,¡± Han Sen answered honestly.


    Yisha¡¯s expression looked conflicted. ¡°My Alpha didn¡¯t get that far on her methods and talents alone. She depended on the Extreme King.¡±

 Chapter 2168 - Cold Palace Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 2168 Cold Pce Guardian</h4>


    ¡°Extreme King? One of the top threenterns in the geno hall? That Extreme King?¡± When Han Sen heard the name, he was surprised.


    He thought Narrow Moon depended on Sky Pce for protection, but hearing her say this, that didn¡¯t seem quite so likely.


    Yisha nodded and said, ¡°It was the Extreme King that firstnded on Rebate and took us as ves. Our alpha was raised by a famous member of the Extreme King, and so that is how she garnered so many resources and achieved what she did.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face kept changing. Sky Pce, Dragon, and the Destroyed were in the top ten. The Demon and the Buddha were in the top one hundred.


    But the truly powerful races were the top three of the geno hall. The top three were stronger than any other race. Not even Sky Pce, in all their might, could challenge them.


    In the geno universe, most of everything was split between those top three races. All of the factions were sub-factions of the three of them, in some capacity.


    Extreme King was the third, but right now, they were the best-known race in the entire universe.


    The first two races were quite mysterious. They were almost never seen, and no one knew where they lived. One of them was aplete loner race that never allied with anyone else and kept to themselves. They never allowed outsiders into their midst, and they never epted new members. Someone might asionally be allowed to work with them, but that was exceedingly rare.


    Big factions like Sky Pce were connected with the first race. It was called Very High, but Very High was also very mysterious. It was rare to see their people, and very few could actually interact with them.


    There were rumors about the Buddha having an association of some kind with the Very High, but so far, that was just a myth. No one knew any of the specifics.


    The likes of the Dragon and the Destroyed were more connected to the second race. They were called Ancient God.


    Yisha and Sky Pce¡¯s rtionship was a close one. Han Sen had thought the Rebate belonged to Sky Pce, so it was odd to find that they were connected to Extreme King.


    Yisha nodded and said, ¡°Right now, the Rebate are considered one of the higher races. We have many things, but we still need the support that a race like Extreme King can provide.¡±


    After pausing, Yisha went on to say, ¡°I wanted to tell you this because I need you to know how important resources are.


    Especially since you are practicing The Story of Genes. For someone like you, resources are more important than ever.¡± Thank you for telling me this.¡± Han Sen gave Yisha a slight bow to show his respect.


    He knew Yisha wouldn¡¯t randomly tell him all this. She must have had some n that involved acquiring resources. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee here. It wasn¡¯t as if he needed any bedtime stories, after all.


    ¡°In about a month, I will be going to the Extreme King,¡± Yisha coldly said.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Seriously? When will you get back?¡±


    Yisha did not answer. She just looked over the glittering surface of Mirror Lake and said, ¡°Everything I have achieved will be for naught if I do not be deified. If I don¡¯t ascend, it won¡¯t matter if Ie back at all. I¡¯ll be there for as long as it takes, and I will do whatever I can. As long as the road remains open for you, you may continue on your way.¡±


    After that, Yisha turned around and left. She ignored Han Sen, and after taking a few steps, she disappeared from Eclipse.


    Han Sen frowned. Yisha hadn¡¯t actually told him all that much, but Han Sen got the gist of what she meant.


    Her trip would be very dangerous, and there was every chance she could die whilst on the way. It was a risk she would take for the chance to be deified.


    Yisha¡¯s presence had made Han Sen feel very secure during his stay in Narrow Moon. While she was around, nobody would dare toy a finger on him. The stuff that belonged to him, remained with him. And he frequently had the opportunity to take the things of others.


    But it was difficult to determine how things would go for him with Yisha being absent. If Yisha achieved the breakthrough she needed with the Extreme King, that would be wonderful. If she couldn¡¯t, and the news found Han Sen, things would take a turn for the worse with him, as well.


    Yisha hade to Eclipse to tell him all this because there was a choice he would have to make. He needed to let go. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d die.


    ¡°You need to lose something to gain something. That is what she meant. Is she leaving me with everything of hers in Narrow Moon?¡± Han Sen was suddenly overjoyed.


    With Yisha¡¯s reputation, she was sure to have an abundance of wealth in Narrow Moon. If he was able to take over all of her things, leveling up to King would not be all that difficult.


    But Han Sen was Yisha¡¯s student. ording to the rules of the Rebate, he wasn¡¯t qualified to take over her legacy and wealth. And most of Yisha¡¯s resources belonged to the Rebate. If she died, those resources would be taken back by the Rebate and redistributed. Not many things there actually belonged to her. He might have been the next best thing to an heir that she had, but that would matter little.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t even know if he could take control of her personal resources. After all, if she died, the Rebate would not want her legacy to fall into the hands of an outsider.


    Things were never that simple, of course. And before Yisha went to the Extreme King, she established ns for Narrow Moon in her absence. But Han Sen was not given any of her resources, so he had little say in what happened to them.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Yisha left him with nothing, however. What Yisha had given him actually left Han Sen somewhat confused.


    ¡°Cold Pce Guardian...¡± Han Sen mumbled, staring at the white jade tablet in his hands, and he looked confused.


    The white jade tablet was about the size of a man¡¯s hand, and it seemed to have been sculpted from ice. The words ¡°Cold Pce Guardian¡± were written across it in red letters.


    Han Sen knew it had to be an identity card of sorts. Yisha had also left him a note exining the item; it was something he would need to ess somece called Cold Pce.


    ¡°Cold Pce... Is that a ce for used boytoys?¡± Han Sen considered that possibility, while his mind brought up images of men dressed in skimpy clothes with faces full of makeup. He thought of them sitting around the house, wiping away their tears. Han Sen started to feel ufortable.


    ¡°Ahem... That cannot be it, surely. I have never heard of Yisha ying with men before. I will have to go and take a look at Cold Pce for myself.¡± Han Sen shook his head, trying to shake off the strange scenes he had just envisioned.


    Cold Pce was on Yisha¡¯s, so Han Sen packed up his things and went to de.


    Han Sen would have liked to bring Bao¡¯er, but Yisha¡¯s note stated that only the person holding the tablet would be permitted ess. Any other creature would be killed on sight.


    That made Han Sen very curious about what Cold Pce actually was. Why would Yisha want him to be a Cold Pce Guardian?

 Chapter 2169 - Cold Palace

    <h4>Chapter 2169 Cold Pce</h4>


    ¡°Knife Queen is allowing Han Sen to be a Cold Pce Guardian. That will obviously help him gain the profits he wants.¡± Night River King¡¯s icy voice filled an office in Full Moon.


    ¡°Knife Queen is the Cold Pce Guardian. She has been summoned to the Extreme King. It is only expected that her student should take her ce,¡± ck Moon King responded evenly.


    ¡°Only the best of the Rebate has been given the mantle of a Cold Pce Guardian. If Knife Queen is no longer able to do it, another King should be selected to rece her. A Marquise like Han Sen should be out of the question.¡± Night River King looked at their boss, Moon Weel King. ¡°Mister Moon Wheel, do you think we should select a King to rece Han Sen in Cold Pce?¡±


    Moon Wheel King quietly said, ¡°Right now, Knife is still in charge of its guardianship. It would be poor form to overrule her decision now.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we? The guardian should be a King. Han Sen is just a Marquise. What if something happens? To safeguard the future of our entire race, no one of low rank should take that responsibility,¡± Night River King said.


    ¡°That does make sense,¡± Shadow King said.


    Flower King did not say anything. He had receded into thought, and that was where he remained.


    ck Moon Kingughed coldly. ¡°Night River, you are in too much of a rush. Han Sen is temporarily filling in for Knife Queen. If you force a change now, and she returns, how will you exin the switch?¡±


    ¡°I am Night River. I am not scared of anyone. I only focus on what¡¯s best for the Rebate. Even if Knife was here right now, I¡¯d be trumpeting the same thing.¡± Night River King boasted.


    ¡°Really? Then why did you not object when Knife first made the suggestion?¡± ck Moon King bared his teeth in a grin. ¡®You really think Knife will never return from those chaotic systems? Is that why you are talking so boldly right now?


    Do not forget that there is every chance she will not be killed. If she returns, she will return deified. And if she returns deified and sees that you have again mistreated her student, you know what her fiery personality will spur her to do. You will be well and truly doomed.¡±


    ¡°I only care about the matters themselves, not the people involved. ck Moon King, do not speak to me so condescendingly.¡± Night River King continued to argue, but he sounded a lot weaker now.


    ¡°If Han Sen is Knife¡¯s recement, the least we can do is let him try. If he does a bad job, then one of you can swap with him. What do you think?¡± Moon Wheel King looked at Flower King and the others.


    Flower King smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have an opinion. If Han Sen fails as a guardian, I¡¯m not letting it be my fault.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Shadow King said.


    ck Moon King did not have an opinion, either.


    Night River King looked gloomy, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Two days after Yisha left, Han Sen arrived on de. Snowbird Duke was in charge of the ce with Yisha absent, and she had been instructed to serve him.


    When Han Sen saw Snowbird Duke, he was shocked. Snowbird Duke looked almost exactly like Icebird Duke, right down to her cold expression.


    Icebird Duke was still locked up in Purgatory Heaven where Han Sen had left her. He kept her there to prevent his identity from being leaked and to stop the secrets surrounding Purgatory Heaven from getting out. So, he had no choice but to leave her imprisoned.


    Seeing Snowbird Duke standing before him now was very strange.


    Snowbird Duke was very sensitive to such emotions, and she immediately noticed Han Sen¡¯s difiture. But she misunderstood what was making him ufortable. ¡°Stop wondering. Icebird Duke is my little sister.¡±


    ¡°I see. That is why you two look so simr.¡± Han Sen then went on to ask, ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡±


    ¡°Before Knife Queen epted you as a student, I was sent away for work. I returned only a little while ago, so of course we haven¡¯t met.¡± Snowbird Duke didn¡¯t seem too interested in talking with Han Sen. She simply stood up and said, ¡°Follow me. Queen told me to escort you to Cold Pce.¡±


    Han Sen, noticing her brusqueness, did not respond. He simply followed Snowbird Duke to the backdoor of Cold Pce.


    ¡°Cold Pce is not in the pce?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Snowbird Duke answered emotionlessly.


    The question had been rhetorical. Han Sen sighed and continued following Snowbird Duke until they reached a mountain behind the pce.


    Han Sen was wondering where Cold Pce was when Snowbird Duke stopped just short of the mountain slopes.


    ¡°That is where you need to go. I do not have permission, so my guidance must stop here.¡± Snowbird Duke pointed up the mountain to a waterfall. Nestled beside it was a small stone house. It looked to have been built from rocks, and it was surprisingly short, probably two meters tall at its highest point.


    Looking at the stone door, it seemed that Han Sen would have to bend double just to avoid bumping his head.


    The old stone house made Han Sen confused, though. ¡°Is that Cold Pce?¡±


    Han Sen thought that this little shack surely couldn¡¯t be the pce he was supposed to guard, but there was a sign over the door frame that read Cold Pce.


    ¡°Queen said that you muste here on the first and fifteenth of the month to guard the entrance of Cold Pce. You must protect it for a whole twenty-four hours. Aside from those times, you may do whatever you please. But do not be tardy when you are expected to guard here.¡± After that, Snowbird Duke turned and left.


    Han Sen had no choice but to hike up to the waterfall alone. The waterfall was pretty, and it was very wide. It felt as if an entire gxy was descending from the space high above. The sound of surging water was deafeningly loud, but despite that, it carried the wonderful fragrance of trimmed grass.


    When he neared the stone house, however, Han Sen noticed the temperature drop. It didn¡¯t affect him, but it did seem fitting for the title of Cold Pce. It was a sharp contrast to the humidity and heat of the rest of de.


    Han Sen looked at the stone house, but he did not see anything too strange about it. Aside from the lower temperature, it looked like a fairly ordinary house. It looked old and rarely-visited, but other than that, it was unremarkable.


    ¡°Why was a stone house like this built here with not even a fence around it? What could it contain that¡¯s actually worth protecting?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    But today was neither the first day nor the fifteenth, so there was no point in him being there. He looked back over the way he hade to memorize it, then turned to leave.


    But just as Han Sen was about to walk back down the mountain, his heart jumped. His body tensed as he looked down the mountain path.


    Someone wasing up that path, and while he seemed to be meandering along, the power he carried was like a tsunami. Every step he took felt intimidating. It felt like the ground was rumbling beneath him.

 Chapter 2170 - 2170 You Passed

    <strong>2170 You Passed</strong>


    Han Sen squinted his eyes. That scary presence carried enough overwhelming force to sunder the sturdiest stone. It rolled over the region like a wave.


    The man was approaching, and he was terrifying. Han Sen felt as if the sky itself had changed color. The man¡¯s presence battered him over and over, like a ceaseless tide.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen stood and squinted, peering at the oing form. The wind was tugging his clothes back, making them ripple in the gusts.


    But Han Sen stood strong. He held his position as if that power did not exist, at all.


    The person walked onwards without saying a word. And with every step the form took, it sounded like rocks were being broken underfoot.


    Dong!


    A very light footstep then took its ce, reverberating through Han Sen¡¯s ear. But it had the impact of an explosion inside Han Sen¡¯s head. It made Han Sen squint his eyes even harder.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The shadow approached, closer and closer. The footsteps were like a chain of explosions, going off inside Han Sen¡¯s head, one after the next. And along with all that, the person¡¯s presence was bing scarier was every step.


    Han Sen looked at the body, and he noticed that they were both of a simr height. But in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, the person seemed greater than him. He got the sense that the other person was a god that towered over him, making him feel small and insignificant inparison.


    Han Sen knew that this had to be an illusion. But even so, if this person could use their powers to such a degree, it was unlikely that an ordinary person could fight against it.


    ¡°Since when does an elite like this exist within the race of the Rebate?¡± Han Sen was confused by this presence.


    The body and its presence were scary, to say the least. But its lifeforce certainly wasn¡¯t King ss. It was a Duke, at the most. Still, Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of anyone else across the entirety of Narrow Moon that carried an aura such as that, especially as a Duke.


    The person continued approaching, but try as they might to subdue Han Sen with fear, the attempt failed. Han Sen did not move. The person eventually stopped walking at a distance of ten steps away from Han Sen. She stood where she was and just looked at him.


    Now Han Sen could tell that the person was actually a woman. She was d in ck armor and also a helmet. Her face would have been revealed, had it not been for the face mask she wore. The features of her face were covered, save for the beautiful golden eyes that gleamed from her mask. But it was evident how fit the woman was based on the curves that the armor revealed.


    She was as tall as Han Sen, and so her longs were very attractive.


    But Han Sen¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t drawn to her eyes or her legs. He was actually looking at her left hand.


    Her right hand was covered in a ck gauntlet, revealing only the length of her fingers. Her left hand, however, was bare. The skin of her hands was pure white, her fingers were slender, and her delicate nails were like crystal gemstones.


    But Han Sen was not merely admiring the prettiness of it. He looked there because of the power that swirled in her palm. It was a power he could not urately describe.


    With no shocking godlight or scary mes, the hand suddenly closed into an elegant fist and shot toward Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s eyes locked onto the fist that was headed his way.


    And as the fist traveled to Han Sen, he quivered. He did not shudder in fear, though; his twitch was him activating all the power inside him.


    Han Sen¡¯s body gave that single shiver, and all of his power surged up, ready to be unleashed.


    The pressure he felt from that iing punch prompted Han Sen to gather up all the power he could. Standing before the ck-armored woman, he felt a grave sense of danger.


    Han Sen had no intention of dodging, though. When the punch was swung, it felt as if the entirety of that pocket of space was filled up by it. That fist was everywhere, and it seemed as if there was no ce for him to run to, even if he wanted to do so.


    Naturally, Han Sen was not actually nning to hide. He clenched his right hand into a fist, filled it with the gathered power of his trembling body, then sent a return punch at the woman.


    The fires that carried the fist were very demonic. They were tinged with scary Teeth powers, and they came right at the woman¡¯s fist.


    The fists came against each other, and the power inside Han Sen¡¯s fist shattered. The jade fist had collided with Han Sen¡¯s own with tremendous force.


    Boom!


    Han Sen felt the unstoppable powersing from that jade fist. It was like a supernova, and the unleashed force hurled Han Sen away.


    Han Sen used his legs to cleave a trench through the stones and the earth, trying to stabilize himself. But the power that sent him flying was too great. He tore through the ground for a few hundred meters before crashing into a stone wall that exploded on impact.


    And while the wall might have been destroyed, Han Sen was still standing. His right hand was injured, and his bones were cracked, though.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked the woman again.


    The woman¡¯s fist was so strange. It felt like something entirely indestructible. Even someone as strong as Han Sen could not withstand the force it unleashed.


    And after Han Sen had taken that punch, he knew for certain that the frightening, ck-armored woman was actually a Marquise just like he was.


    That surprised Han Sen more than anything. With this power she wielded, there was every possibility that she was even stronger than Lone Bamboo. That scary punching power was a testament to that.


    Han Sen thought he might have to retaliate with Break Six Skies. That could be the only way tobat her fist effectively.


    ¡°You can withstand my Extreme King Final Punch? It is no wonder you are regarded as being as good as Lone Bamboo. You have passed.¡± The woman¡¯s golden eyes peered at Han Sen. Her voice was icy, but also very seductive. ¡°I will give you a chance to join the knights.¡±


    ¡°You are of the Extreme King?¡± Han Sen looked at the woman while he spoke.


    Yes,¡± the woman answered.


    ¡°Did youe all the way over here just to cause me trouble?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The woman replied in a toneless voice, ¡°I was here to deliver a recruitment paper for Yisha. I was going to leave, but I heard that you were in the vicinity. So, I came to take a look at the individual who is said to be as strong as Lone Bamboo himself. You have most certainly passed, and so, I extend you an invitation to join the knights.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve made no ns to abandon Narrow Moon.¡± Han Sen was on high alert as he spoke. He was prepared for the possibility that the woman might attack again.


    But the woman wasn¡¯t nning to. When Han Sen declined, she turned around and left.


    Han Sen watched her fit body as she walked away, her long blonde hair rippling behind her. But the sight was tinged with sorrow, as if to tell Han Sen that he had no idea what he had just missed out on.


    ¡°What an arrogant woman,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 2171 - 2171 Guarding the Door

    <strong>2171 Guarding the Door </strong>


    After leaving de, Han Sen did not see the woman again. He asked ck Steel about her, and he was told that Extreme King had indeed sent someone there. But aside from Moon Wheel King and the other Kings, no one had been granted an audience with her. Her identity was still a bit of a mystery to them.


    Han Sen had a bit of an interest in the entities of Extreme King now, especially after witnessing the punching skill employed by that woman. Their levels and bodies were of a simr capacity, but that punch she unleashed was truly frightening. Han Sen had many geno arts, but he believed the only one that could effectivelybat her was Break Six Skies.


    And in regards to using his Super Spank powers, Han Sen could only use that while he was Dor. If he used it as Han Sen, he might be recognized. After all, that was like a signature power of Dor. It wasn¡¯t something Han Sen would use on a whim.


    But ever since that first encounter with the Extreme King woman, Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen her again. It was likely she might have left Narrow Moon.


    Han Sen went to Cold Pce just before the first day of the month, nning to wait there until the next day rolled around. If Yisha had asked him to handle this matter, he knew it had to be something special. Due to that, he did not want to risk runningte or being careless.


    Han Sen settled himself on the porch in front of the stone house. The porch was clean, as if it had been frequently visited and used. It was far cleaner than the stone house, and it looked as if Yisha sat in the same ce he was right now when she kept watch over the construct.


    Han Sen sat on the porch and observed the stone door, waiting for twelve o¡¯clock toe. He didn¡¯t see anything inside the house.


    Time passed, and eventually, the clocks struck twelve. At that moment, Han Sen felt the temperature drop.


    Han Sen looked at the stone house, and he immediately noticed that the chill air wasing out of the house itself.


    The stone building was releasing a cold air that was actually quite overbearing.


    No matter how cold it became, though, no frost appeared on the walls. The stone house looked like it always did. The only difference was the coldness it was exuding.


    As Han Sen observed with curiosity, the stone building¡¯s door began to open soundlessly back into the house. It revealed a cave-like entrance that waspletely dark.


    When Han Sen looked closer, he realized that it really was a cave. There was a cave inside the stone house, and the chill was creeping out of that ck space.


    The chill now swept out in full force, gushing through the open doorway like a tide. It froze the nearby rivers and even the waterfall. The ice crept up the grand waterfall, turning the entire river into a solid chunk.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very strong frost air,¡± Han Sen thought in shock. The Cold Pce Guardian tablet, which was attached to his waist, had also started to glow. It protected Han Sen from the chill draft, separating him from it.


    Han Sen wished to use the cold air to practice Jadeskin, but the tablet was keeping the chill air from touching him. He wanted to put the tablet away, but all of a sudden, noise sounded from the stone cave.


    Han Sen looked towards the stone cave. It was obscenely dark. Even Han Sen¡¯s vision could not pierce that imprable veil of darkness.


    But he was still able to hear something moving around in there. Not long after, a body emerged from the dark. It was half a meter tall.


    Han Sen stood there stiffly, trying to guess what it was. Weirdly, the thing looked like a toad made of green jade.


    A series of red symbols were inscribed across its green back. Its body was very cold, and when it appeared, the temperature fell so fast that it was difficult to imagine. Everything around the beast was immediately covered in ice. The mountains, the rivers, the nts, the trees, and all the animals were frozen. It seemed like space and time had frozen, as well. The world became so quiet when the toad appeared that even the wind stopped.


    Only the Cold Pce Guardian tablet on Han Sen¡¯s waist was shielding him from that cold power. It allowed Han Sen to move as he wanted to.


    Han Sen was shocked, though. ¡°Is it a deified creature? I didn¡¯t know Narrow Moon had a deified creature. Does something this powerful actually serve Narrow Moon?¡±


    As Han Sen pondered its presence, the green toad fully removed itself from the stone house. It looked like a slippery thing as it slid out of the doorway and turned to look at Han Sen. It noticed the Cold Pce Guardian¡¯s tablet, then ignored him. It ventured over to the frozen waterfall.


    Han Sen felt as if he was in a lot of danger. ¡°It is fortunate I didn¡¯t put the tablet away. I do not know if my Jadeskin can resist this much cold power. And this thing only seems to recognize the tablet. The fiend would probably kill anyone who wasn¡¯t wearing it. That must be why everyone needs a tablet toe here.¡±


    The jade toad hopped its way beneath the waterfall, and the ice around it began to melt.


    In the blink of an eye, a small pool of water formed beside the toad. The waterfall remained frozen, so there was no more watering down to fill the basin.


    The green toad then dove into the water and quickly disappeared from sight.


    Han Sen did not know how deep that water was. He could only see the first hundred meters, and he had no idea whaty at the bottom.


    After the toad sank into the water, no further sign of the creature emerged. Han Sen was supposed to be on guard, and he did not know when he could expect the toad to reappear.


    ¡°Yisha wanted me to guard this ce, but why? So I could watch a toad go for a dip?¡± Han Sen pondered this entire scenario, but he couldn¡¯te to any satisfying conclusions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t know when the deified toad wille back out, so I¡¯ll make the most of this and use the cold air to try to refine my Jadeskin.¡± Han Sen cast Jadeskin, and his entire body became an icy figure. He then set the tablet down beside him.


    As soon as the tablet left Han Sen¡¯s body, he felt the true power of the cold air suddenly pound into him. In no time at all, he knew it would freeze his body and solidify his blood.


    Han Sen was shocked by the power. His Marquise Jadeskin granted him the ability to freeze others, so his resistance to the cold should have been extremely high. But now, he could hardly withstand a single ounce of the chilling power that the toad had unleashed. It was difficult toprehend.


    ¡°A very powerful deified creature.¡± Before Han Sen becamepletely frozen, he grabbed the guardian tablet and put it back on his belt. A cold light gleamed across his body and separated him from the cold air.


    Some of that cold air remained in Han Sen¡¯s body, though. The guardian tablet¡¯s power was like a shield. It was unable to clear out the cold air that was already within him.


    Han Sen felt very cold, and numbness began to creep through his limbs and into his chest. He quickly used Jadeskin again, refining the cold air that had invaded his body.

 Chapter 2172 - Frozen Power

    <h4>Chapter 2172 Frozen Power</h4>


    The deified toad¡¯s freezing powers were unusual. Even Han Sen, with his Jadeskin, was still being frozen by the ice inside him. Try as he might, he could not remove the frosting from his skin.


    Without Jadeskin¡¯s cold elemental abilities and great resistance to ice, any ordinary Marquise would have been frozen stiff long before this.


    Even so, Han Sen felt as if he was going to lose consciousness. He kept casting Jadeskin as powerfully as possible in a bid to refine the cold air that was afflicting his body.


    Han Sen cast Jadeskin again and again, doing his best to refine the cold air invading his flesh. His bones and muscles became transparent, looking very much like jade.


    While Han Sen was refining the toad¡¯s cold power, he realized just how scary the deified toad really was. This was more than the simple cold elements Han Sen was used to dealing with. There was an inclusion of space and time in the mix. This power could actually freeze ces in time. Although this was Han Sen¡¯s first time seeing something like, he immediately knew how frightening the beast was.


    Han Sen spent the next ten hours trying to eliminate the deified toad¡¯s cold air, but he was unable topletely remove it. Normal Dukes would have died merely attempting to hold off such potent power.


    After twenty hours, though, Han Sen was finally able to fully remove the cold air. And over the course of that time, he learned a whole lot more about what he had been dealing with.


    ¡°The final realm of ice powers isn¡¯t how cold they can be. I used to use Jadeskin to summon the ice jade skeleton. Now that I think about it, that is the true path of Jadeskin... Its practice in the sanctuaries is just a smidgen of what it is capable of in the geno universe. It is like, by making preparations ahead of time, things be easier to aplish in the future. It is easier toplete the path, and it will be easier to go further... I don¡¯t know who built the sanctuaries, to enable this amazing effect...¡± There was still too much mystery surrounding the sanctuaries.


    Like creatures in the sanctuary could max out their super genes and gain a super god body. Han Sen¡¯s super god body was titled super king spirit. Everyone¡¯s super body was different, but each one of them was quite spectacr.


    Any creature that left the sanctuaries with maxed out super genes would have talents that could equal a higher race in the geno universe. Or even better, in some aspects.


    ¡°Even though there are no humans, the creatures and spirits that leave sanctuary are sure to be simr to the higher races I¡¯ve seen popting the geno hall. It¡¯s scary to think about.¡± Whoever created the sanctuaries must have been quite terrifying.


    That deified toad had not yet re-emerged from the water. So, Han Sen used his deified spectacles to have a look at the cold powers and see what he could analyze.


    It was quite difficult to analyze the powers of a deified being. The analysis didn¡¯t go quickly, but it was progressing. When Han Sen finally got a proper look at them, he understood the ice powers a lot better.


    On the twenty-fourth hour of the first day, ripples and waves began to appear on the surface of the pool. The deified toad came out of the water and headed for the banks of the river. Han Sen watched the deified toad, and when it entered the stone cave, Han Sen turned his attention to the pool itself.


    Han Sen used his right purple eye to examine the pool. There, Han Sen saw some jade tadpoles swimming around the basin. They were around the size of a fist, and they swam around the water like emeralds.


    ¡°The heirs of a deified creature?¡± Han Sen was quite shocked by what he was seeing. There had to be thirty or forty of the tadpoles, far more than Han Sen would have expected. If they all grew up, then they¡¯d probably all be deified creatures. It was a prospect that was rather scary to think about.


    But the geno universe was different from the sanctuaries. The heirs of a deified creature here would have better blood, but if they wanted to be deified themselves, they¡¯d still need to level up slowly. Bing deified was not a birthright, as it still required a lot of effort and luck.


    The deified toad crawled into the stone house, and when it did, the door closed behind it. Meanwhile, the green tadpoles were still flitting madly around the pool. They could not see the deified toad anymore, but even so, they seemed to swim around happily.


    The frozen river and the waterfall began to melt, and shortly after, they returned to running as they used to.


    Han Sen finally realized that the task of the guardian was not to safeguard the toad, but to protect the toad¡¯s tadpoles. They needed to remain undisturbed while they were floating around in the water.


    Seeing those tadpoles swimming up the waterfall, Han Sen used his Donxuan Aura to watch and observe. He was not going to allow any strong creature to appear and eat them.


    Han Sen was overthinking things, though. The Rebate had already in all the powerful creatures that had once existed in the area. No other creature would appear and threaten those tadpoles.


    Standing guard there, all alone, was just to ensure the safety of the ce. In addition to that, there were benefits to im.


    After a short time of ying on the surface, the tadpoles sank further down into the pool until they could no longer be monitored.


    ¡°Is that cold power the benefit that the guardian may take? That doesn¡¯t make sense, though. Ordinary Marquises most certainly couldn¡¯t absorb it. And it isn¡¯t as if all Nobles practice with cold powers, either. The true reward cannot be as little as that. There must be something else that I haven¡¯t yet found.¡± Han Sen examined the area for a while longer, but he could not discover any further benefits to im. He eventually left Cold Pce, still suspicious about what he was supposed to im.


    Half a monthter, Han Sen returned to Cold Pce. The deified toad appeared through the doorway again. This time, when it entered the pool, a group of tadpoles came up to the surface. They traveled up the frozen waterfall to reach the top.


    The tadpoles wriggled their tails to swim up, and they reached the top alongside the deified toad. They surrounded it, and together, the group observed the countless moons that popted the skies of Narrow Moon.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw the deified toad open its mouth. A bunch of full-moons came out of its mouth and drifted up into the skies to be with the others.


    The moons seemed to have symbols that changed. Everything was shining under the strong glow of the moonlight, and eventually, they stopped their drift.


    The birds in the sky stopped moving, too, but they did not fall. It was like they had been frozen in the air.


    Han Sen had the guardian tablet to protect him. He was not frozen, and he just watched as the moon changed its symbol. Then, the energy inside his body began to shift.


    When Han Sen¡¯s energy started to show movement, a beam of moonlight pierced through the shroud of light that protected him. It went straight into his body like spring water, rinsing all of his cells gently.

 Chapter 2173 - Traitor of the Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 2173 Traitor of the Destroyed</h4>


    The tadpoles bathed in the glow of the moonlight, happily absorbing every ounce of the light they were receiving from the moon.


    Now, Han Sen understood how the guardian benefitted. When the deified toad spat out moons, everything would freeze. Even the light stilled. The creatures and people around would not know what was urring, save for the guardian with the tablet for protection. Only the guardian would witness the moons and share the moonlight.


    The moonlight was very useful for one¡¯s body. That was because the moonlight enhanced genes and increased fitness. That sort of growth was very rare but widely beneficial. Even Kings had to level up their fitness, after all.


    There was one more benefit that was even better for Han Sen, who was now the guardian. Since he had practiced with ice powers, he could absorb the deified toad¡¯s cold air. By doing that, his Jadeskin would level up far faster.


    He could use the first day of the month to absorb cold powers, while on day fifteen, he could bask in the glow of the moonlight. Han Sen¡¯s only disappointment was in the fact that the two days went far too quickly, and he could only enjoy each of these opportunities once a month. Han Sen wanted to hunt Dukes in his free time, but in Narrow Moon, Duke xenogeneics were very rare. And furthermore, they were mostly under the control of someone or something King ss. He couldn¡¯t go around killing Dukes as he pleased.


    So, Han Sen nned to embark on some missions. Bypleting the missions, he could kill Dukes on the way and collect the Duke genes he wanted.


    Han Sen thought that those genes, aside from leveling up the body¡¯s fitness, would also have another use. He just hadn¡¯t yet found out what that was.


    Before Han Sen took the next mission, however, he received some fairly shocking news.


    A traitor of the Destroyed had fled into the area and gone to hide somewhere in the Six Star xenogeneic space. The Six Star xenogeneic space was a xenogeneic space that belonged to the Rebate.


    The Destroyed was requesting that the Rebate seal up the Six Star xenogeneic space to keep him there.


    But for some reason, many other races had sent some of their people to the Six Star xenogeneic space. They proimed they had sent teams to protect their members who had already entered that xenogeneic space. But it seemed as if they were more interested in the traitor of the Destroyed. The teams entered, but they never left.


    ording to outside sources, it was whispered that the traitor of the Destroyed had stolen one of their treasures. That was why there was a big fuss about all this.


    Because the Six Star xenogeneic space was an open business ce of the Rebate, many of the races went there. But even though so many teams had entered, quite strangely, the Destroyed traitor had yet to be located. Where he might have been hiding, no one seemed to know.


    Han Sen was interested in this little affair. He perused what information he was allowed to view, and he came to learn that the Six Star xenogeneic space was quite popr right now. Many elites were headed there, and many teamsprised of Marquises and Dukes went there in an effort to find the traitor.


    Many King ss elites were sitting outside the ce. That was one of the conditions of locking down the Six Star xenogeneic space. The Rebate didn¡¯t want too many elites poking about the xenogeneic space, as they didn¡¯t want the news to be too big. That was a xenogeneic space belonging to the Rebate, and so if something was to happen, it would be on them.


    There weren¡¯t that many Kings anyway, so there weren¡¯t many participating in the teams that went in to search.


    Right now, the Six Star xenogeneic space would only allow entry and not exit. The Destroyed really wanted to find that traitor, and they didn¡¯t care what it took.


    Other races tried to search for the traitor, too. Or find the treasure he had stolen from the Destroyed.


    ¡°What did he steal from the Destroyed, to bring the attention of so many different factions?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. He nned to go to the Six Star xenogeneic space to see for himself.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in looking for the traitor of the Destroyed. Many factions were already looking for him, and even many Marquises and Dukes that belonged to Narrow Moon were out in search of him. If Han Sen went in alone, the chances of finding the traitor before everyone else were practically zero.


    Han Sen was going to the Six Star xenogeneic space because it was now open. Even the xenogeneics that popted that space were up for grabs. So, Han Sen fancied hunting down some Duke xenogeneics to collect their genes.


    Han Sen messaged Zero, Han Meng¡¯er, Little Angel, Bao¡¯er, Little Invisible, Little Silver, and Little Star, asking them all to meet at the Six Star xenogeneic space.


    When Han Sen arrived, however, things quickly appeared to be worse than he initially thought. Moon Wheel King and the other Kings were there, and they were controlling the traffic of the elites that were allowed in.


    The Six Star xenogeneic space¡¯s interior was a bit of a mess, too, as many of the Marquises and Dukes that were looking for the Destroyed traitor began to fight. Many of them died in the shes.


    ¡°Han Sen, this situation is tooplex. You should not go, in case something bad happens to you.¡± ck Moon King, who was guarding the exit, tried to convince Han Sen.


    Although many King ss elites were blocking the way in, there were still many powerful Dukes in there. They were a whole level higher than Han Sen, which would make things very dangerous for a Marquise.


    Han Sen appreciated ck Moon King¡¯s concern, but he still took Zero, Little Angel, and the others in with him.


    He had his Demon Bug Bai Sema, so not even a King ss enemy was going to scare him. And if they didn¡¯t scare him, the Dukes certainly wouldn¡¯t.


    He had four Demon Bug Bai Semas, and Han Sen chose to hold one of them himself. The other three were given to Han Meng¡¯er, Zero, and Little Angel. Bao¡¯er and Little Silver were always with Han Sen, so they could share his.


    The Six Star xenogeneic space, in terms of size, was pretty average. That being said, thendscape was veryplicated. Aside from the sixs that existed there, there were many asteroids.


    Finding a Marquise inside the asteroid belts would be very difficult.


    The stories of the traitor Marquise said he was very good when it came to living in space. He couldst in space for a few years without needing to eat or drink.


    So, many of the racespartmentalized their search radiuses and slowly locked down each area in which the traitor might have been hiding.


    Han Sen did not search amidst the asteroids, though. He brought hispanions to one of thes. The one selected was called Sodi. It had many xenogeneics, and many of them were Dukes. That was why Han Sen wanted to go there in the first ce.


    People were used to payingrge sums of money to hunt xenogeneics on Sodi, but with the mess going on right now, the Rebate couldn¡¯t enforce the tolls and so anyone coulde and go.


    Han Sen took hispanions there, too, saving a lot of money in the process.


    Han Sen had only just entered Sodi when he was given a shock. Many people had been nning to do the same thing as him. People had spread all over the as they hunted xenogeneics.


    ¡°This is obscene! How can they take advantage of a situation like this?¡± Han Sen demanded angrily. He had totally forgotten he was there for the same reason.

 Chapter 2174 - A Born Destroyer

    <h4>Chapter 2174 A Born Destroyer</h4>


    Han Sen andpany walked across Sodi for several hundred miles, and in that distance, he was unable to kill a single xenogeneic. There were too many Dukes and Marquises already taking advantage of the¡¯s offerings. Han Sen saw many Dukes and Marquises fighting and killing xenogeneics before he could reach them. No one was leaving Han Sen a single xenogeneic to fight himself. And if Han Sen drew close to the others, they¡¯d stare him down as if they were ready to start a fight if he took another step.


    Han Sen walked forward, hoping to head deeper into the mountains. Han Sen was at the foot of the rise when Qing Li and a number of other Rebates approached. ¡°Han Sen, are you here to kill xenogeneics? Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look around.¡± Han Sen coughed.


    Qing Li lifted her lips. ¡°We have been walking across these mountains for over half the day, and we haven¡¯t been able to locate a single xenogeneic. Those b*stards down there are going to kill them all before we get a chance to.¡±


    The few Rebates of Duke and Marquise ss looked tired. Everyone was using the excuse of finding the traitor to exploit the Six Star xenogeneic space. And because of that, the Rebate were losing so much.


    But they had to relent and allow this due to the pressure that the Destroyed were putting on them. If that powerful race hadn¡¯t been leaning on them so heavily, the Rebate would have never let them in.


    As the two were speaking, however, someone else approached. It was a group of the Destroyed. Most of them were Marquises, but the leader of the bunch was a Duke.


    That team of Destroyed were out in pursuit of the traitor. But when they saw Han Sen, they immediately looked hostile.


    That was because in Metal World, Han Sen had taken the effort to protect the other races. The Destroyed there, however, had beenpletely wiped out. And after those events, no other race was very fond of the Destroyed. Their reputation had taken a tumble, and they had paid a high price. That was why they were not fond of Han Sen.


    But still, they did not actually try to attack him. They just looked at him with distaste. They were still in territory that belonged to the Rebate, after all, and they weren¡¯t arrogant enough to fight him there.


    Just as the Destroyed were about to leave, the face of the Duke leader changed. He shouted at the mountains, ¡°Barr!¡±


    Han Sen and the others looked in the direction that he had called. They saw a man with bone armor. He was carrying a bone knife that was around two meters long on his shoulder.


    ¡°That is one of the Destroyed?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Barr with a quizzical expression.


    Barr had three faces, but he did not have the traditional six arms. His three faces were different than those of the Destroyed, as well. The three faces were all masculine.


    Qing Li¡¯s face changed, and she quietly said, ¡°Do not provoke him. He is, forck of a better word, abnormal amongst the Destroyed.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen quietly asked.


    Qing Li quickly exined, ¡°He is a mix between one of the Destroyed and someone of another race. He is very talented, but also very cruel. The Destroyed love violence, but even they call him by the name of Born Destroyer. See how scary he is?¡±


    A Rebate Duke quickly told Han Sen, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We cannot provoke him. He is also a part-time hitman, and he¡¯s killed geniuses that belong to all races. Many powerful people have died by his hand. To me, it sounds like you might be in danger.¡±


    Han Sen frowned, but he did not move. He had noticed that Barr was alreadying after him. Barr¡¯s energy had already locked onto him, and he couldn¡¯t run.


    Han Meng¡¯er felt Barr¡¯s focus on Han Sen, as well. She stepped in front of Han Sen and summoned her Death Goddess bow. She pulled its string, and a ck beam arrow manifested. The arrow tip was trained on Barr.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Put the bow down!¡± Seeing Han Meng¡¯er lift a bow and aim it at Barr, Qing Li and the others started to freak out.


    A person like Barr would merrily murder someone if they were only suffering a bad mood. Han Meng¡¯er was now pointing her loaded bow at him, so they imagined it to be something of a death wish.


    The group of Destroyed were coldly smiling at them. But even though they were of the same race as Barr, there was an element of fear in their faces. They didn¡¯t want much contact with Barr, either. And now, one of Han Sen¡¯s people was aiming a bow at him.


    The few Destroyed started to backtrack a little, so they couldfortably watch the show that was about to unfold. It seemed as if a killing fest was about to begin.


    Han Meng¡¯er did not put the bow down. She coldly watched Barr approach, and as she did, her bow gathered up more power.


    She was only a Marquise, and Barr was a Duke. But Barr was hostile to Han Sen, and so she wouldn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Han Sen, tell her to stand down!¡± a Rebate Duke next to Qing Li said.


    ¡°There is no need,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    The bow in Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand was fully-charged. Without a moment of hesitation, she fired at Barr.


    The arrow had been created from a formless swirl of ck smoke, and it became almost impossible to see as it shed towards Barr. It flew near him, ready to perforate his heart.


    Everyone was shocked. They thought Han Meng¡¯er was incredibly brave to take the first shot at Barr.


    The Rebate Dukes didn¡¯t dare say a single word, though. They were afraid Barr would go crazy on them all. So, the Duke pulled on Qing Li and the others to leave. They wanted to get as far away from Han Meng¡¯er and Han Sen as possible, so they could avoid getting involved in their dispute.


    The Destroyed stepped back even more, as well. They were still smiling coldly. They looked at Han Meng¡¯er as if she was a dead woman.


    Barr was not only a cruel fellow. The others did not know much about him, but the Destroyed most certainly did.


    He had been given the title of Born Destroyer by the leader of the Destroyed himself. He was the strongest out of all of the Destroyed.


    If Barr had been a pure-blood Destroyed, his talent would have most certainly given him the opportunity to be the next leader of the whole Destroyed race.


    Although Barr had not received much support from the Destroyed, he still did far better than most others of the Destroyed. Especially those of the same level as he was. And because he loved killing, his name was deeply associated with cruelty. He was also more famous than most Kings of the Destroyed because of all this, too.


    Barr had once in a Dragon Duke. Dragon One pursued him across a dozen systems in retaliation, but he managed to get away. While he was running away, he killed many Dragon Dukes and Marquises, too. That made the Dragon look really bad, and it gave Barr¡¯s notoriety an enormous boost.


    Dragon One was a King, but he failed to chase down a Duke. And Barr had killed many of the Dragon. That was why he became famous.


    Barr saw Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrowe right for him, but the speed he used to approach had not changed. He did not use the bone knife slung behind his shoulder. Instead, he reached out his hand to grab the arrow.

 Chapter 2175 - Shocking Destroyed Power

    <h4>Chapter 2175 Shocking Destroyed Power</h4>


    Barr¡¯s hand came into contact with the tip of the arrow, and the expressions on Barr¡¯s faces hardened. A ck light that looked indestructible cloaked his hand, and it looked like the arrow would shatter against it.


    That ck arrow seemed to be sharper than expected, though. And when the ck arrow came against the ck light, it did not break. Barr¡¯s power was unable to deflect it. The arrow shed into Barr¡¯s hand like ck lightning, and it spun as fast as a drillhead.


    The ck light broke, sending a flurry of sparks everywhere. Everyone watched as the arrowhead drilled into his hand, tearing through skin and bone. Blood spurted from the entry wound.


    The arrow had pierced right through Barr¡¯s hand, much to the utter disbelief of Qing Li, the Destroyed, and the Rebate that were watching. They stared as the arrow proceeded towards his heart.


    Dong!


    Barr fell backward and struck out with his bone knife. It hit the arrow and made a very loud noise. Finally, however, he had managed to break the arrow.


    Just as everyone thought that was the end of the matter, they heard an explosion. The broken arrow exploded, bing a ck sun that swallowed Barr¡¯s body.


    When that scary power faded away, the ck light went with it. Qing Li and the others could see that the bone armor Barr had worn was now all gone. His big body was exposed.


    But his body was heavily injured, too. Blood was everywhere, and his bones and organs were clearly visible through his wounds.


    No one could believe a Marquise¡¯s arrow had just damaged Barr like that, oh so simply.


    ¡°How... is that possible... This is Barr...¡± The Destroyed Dukes were all inplete shock. Not even most Dukes could have hurt Barr in that way.


    Qing Li and the Rebate were in shock, as well. They didn¡¯t expect this sort of result. They never thought Han Sen¡¯s faithful Marquise ally could wield such wicked strength.


    Han Sen was just as surprised as the others, though. He hadn¡¯t expected Han Meng¡¯er to be that strong, but he knew that was her talent and ability. Power like that at Marquise level was definitelypetition with what Break Six Skies offered. Pure and utter devastation, when wrought like that, was incredibly scary.


    ¡°If Meng¡¯er learned Break Six Skies,bining her power with the explosive abilities of that geno art, how strong could she possibly get?¡± Han Sen got excited as he thought about the prospect.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡± The injured Barr looked very excited. He was still gripping his bone knife, and he now looked like a wolf that had found some prey. He began to shine red.


    Barr¡¯s wounds, as grievous as they were, were healing extremely quickly. The gashes on his body closed as they watched, and his power and presence were starting to erupt like a volcano.


    His ck shadow loomed like a ck beast. It was like the whole of the earth had been covered in the shadow of something terrifying. A roiling power was swallowing up the whole region.


    Han Meng¡¯er did not move when faced with that presence, though. She simply drew the string of her bow. Immediately after, a ck arrow went soaring through the skies and headed for Barr. It was like a ck thunderbolt going right for him.


    Barr¡¯s unnerving excitement hadn¡¯t diminished, and he started to dance as he swung his bone knife. His faces were filled with demonic joy as he tried to strike the arrow.


    But when the bone knife almost came into contact with the arrow, the arrow behaved like magic. It vanished into thin air, and when it appeared once more, it was already at his chest.


    The diamond-like arrowtip started to shred the flesh of his torso. The ck arrow pierced through his chest and punctured his heart.


    Shtoom! Shtoom! Shtoom!


    An entire murder of ck arrows soared through the skies at him, fast as lightning. Barr kept swinging his bone knife, but he was unable to break a single arrow.


    All of those arrows were like magic. Whenever Barr¡¯s bone knife was about toe into contact with an arrow, it would just disappear. And by the time it reappeared, it would already be digging into Barr¡¯s flesh.


    In a split second, Barr¡¯s body had been riddled with at least a dozen arrows. It was like he had been pierced by ck thunderbolts.


    Qing Li and the others were all frozen. They couldn¡¯t believe the sight that their eyes were rying to them. The Destroyed Marquises and Dukes were all thinking to themselves, ¡°How is this possible... That is Barr...¡±


    Boom!


    Han Meng¡¯er, still holding her bow, fired another arrow at Barr. And when this one plunged into him, it exploded. It split into a number of ck suns that quickly worked to ravage and shatter Barr¡¯s body.


    Dong!


    When that scary bone knife fell from the hands that clutched them, it struck a rock. It quivered in the rock at an angle, the hilt rising over Barr¡¯s shattered body. You couldn¡¯t find a singleplete muscle from the messy slop that remained.


    This was a very shocking turn of events. Qing Li and the other Rebates all stopped. They looked at Han Meng¡¯er, who was standing in front of Han Sen. Her cold but pretty face would forever be branded into their minds.


    Han Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t rejoice, though. She frowned and looked at Barr¡¯s bone knife.


    Suddenly, the scraps of flesh that remained began to move. The bits and pieces were all drawing together.


    Not long after, the flesh started to assemble itself ande together. The tom muscles and bones rposed and rebuilt themselves. The figure of Barr was wholly reassembled.


    He looked like a doll that had been ripped apart, then sewn back together. There was still a number of seams across his body, of course; they looked like centipedes writhing over him.


    The scars disappeared quickly, and a living Barr stood before them once again. He picked up his bone knife, looked at Han Meng¡¯er merrily, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t enjoyed a delicious fight such as this in a very long while. My stomach¡¯s already rumbling, you know. Feeling hungry is a wonderful feeling. Now, however, you are my prey. Tell me your name, so that I may remember and record the dish that you will be.¡±


    The onlookers stared with open mouths. His body had been ripped apart, but then it had reassembled itself really quickly. Barr¡¯s power seemed to be stronger now, too.


    ¡°Impossible... impossible... The Destroyed cannot heal themselves, can they? And no, that was far too incredible to be referred to simply as ¡®healing.¡¯ It is as if he can actually revive himself...¡± Qing Li looked at Barr in sudden fear.


    ¡°That is why Barr is Barr. And this is only the beginning.¡± The Destroyed Dukesughed.


    Although Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s power had been a surprise, they were still quite confident that Barr would be the victor. Barr might not have been a pure-blood Destroyed, but he was most certainly the strongest among them.

 Chapter 2176 - Born Killer

    <h4>Chapter 2176 Born Killer</h4>


    Han Sen looked at Barr with surprise. Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s power was undoubtedly the best out of all Marquises. She was just as powerful as Han Sen when he used Break Six Skies.


    But even after being subjected to that massive amount of power, Barr was able to heal at an rming speed. And on top of that, the lifeforce inside his body became stronger. That had to be something more than a simple healing ability. It was obvious that Barr had a powerful body, and that must have been how he was able to survive Dragon One¡¯s pursuit as a Duke.


    The guy¡¯s eyes looked menacing, as if killing was his only desire. What Barr saw now wasn¡¯t just prey. Han Sen knew the man before him loved nothing more than the pleasure of taking a life.


    ¡°A born killing machine,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Barr¡¯s ugly face looked very excited. It was a rather twisted sight. He licked his lips while he stared at Han Meng¡¯er. Slowly, he started to approach her. The blood air of the bone knife spread out like a tide and then rose up like ck fire. It was wholly demonic. The scary presence of it began to spread and suffuse his body.


    Han Meng¡¯er was going to raise her bow once again, but Han Sen stopped her with a hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me do it. His body is weird, and I think we¡¯ll need something more than simple damage output to deal with him.¡±


    Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s strongest ability was the destructive arrow, but it had now been rendered useless against Barr. Han Sen didn¡¯t want her to take any more risks.


    When Han Meng¡¯er rxed her fingers, the bow disappeared. Then, she moved to position herself behind Han Sen.


    When Barr saw Han Sen step between Han Meng¡¯er and himself, his face darkened. The bone knife in his hand lurched toward Han Sen, the knife¡¯s red power spreading like the abyss.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± he screamed.


    Barr¡¯s original target was supposed to be Han Sen, but he had now decided that Han Meng¡¯er would be his prey. He wasn¡¯t interested in Han Sen anymore, and all he wanted to do now was y Han Meng¡¯er. He looked as if he had spent thest three days and nights hungry, deprived of food. And now, he had stumbled across a feast that was being taken away from him.


    There was no hitman more stubborn than Barr.


    Han Sen looked calm as he pulled out his Ghost Teeth Knife and shed in his opponent¡¯s direction.


    Dong!


    When the knives came against each other, the ck blood and the purple air shattered. The des hit each other with enough force to tear the fabric of space. And indeed, space really did break, cracks spreading from the impact like a spider web. The dark red and purple colors were lost in the chaos.


    ¡°Die!¡± Barr¡¯s ugly faces looked more and more excited. The fire in his eyes was almost bing something real. He looked at Han Sen and quickly waved his bone knife again. The dark beast¡¯s shadow appeared behind the oing strike.


    Barr¡¯s knife skills were very rough. There was no finesse or technique to his movements. There was nothing amazing about his skills, and he was a very different fighter than someone like Lone Bamboo.


    His knife skills were very rough, wild, violent, and wed. He didn¡¯t care about the more granr details. His efforts were focused into brute force.


    Now, Han Sen knew why Barr was not born as a bona fide Destroyed. It was like he was only there to destroy things. It was as if he didn¡¯t have any care for himself, and all he wished to do was wreck whatever got in his way.


    While knife skills like his were riddled with ws, Barr did not care. He did not even try to fix them. He just wanted to kill whatever opponent he encountered.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The ugly face kept screaming, and it looked more and more creepy as time progressed. The bone knife was swinging wildly with the aim of consuming Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife shed across Barr¡¯s chest. A deep red cut appeared, and blood and purple air began to leak from the seam.


    But Barr did not care. The wound did not slow down his assault. If anything, it made him look more excited than ever.


    Although the wound could not heal because it had been infused with Teeth power, the attack wasn¡¯t strong enough to spread and tear up his body. The purple gash just remained where it was.


    Han Sen went on to deal another ten of those attacks. They did not work well, and it seemed like Barr was getting as strong as the devil. And all he wanted was to see Han Sen dead.


    Dong!


    Ghost Teeth Knife and the bone knife struck each other again. This time, though, Han Sen felt a powerful forcee against him. He was sent flying fifty meters back through the air.


    In a few minutes, Barr¡¯s power had doubled. And furthermore, it was continuing to grow. The wounds weren¡¯t making him weaker. They were actually making him stronger.


    ¡°Han Sen is strong. He cannot be any weaker than Lone Bamboo. Ordinary Dukes definitely couldn¡¯t beat him. It is just a shame that he has picked on the wrong enemy. Barr is a genuine killing machine. During a fight, he continues getting stronger until he can destroy his enemy. Even a King like Dragon One was unable to kill him.¡± A Destroyed Duke looked at Han Sen and smiled confidently.


    Qing Li observed Han Sen¡¯s situation, and she acknowledged that it wasn¡¯t going very well. She felt nervous and wondered out loud, ¡°What is Barr¡¯s body actually like? Why can Teeth power not spread across him?¡±


    Han Sen was also beginning to understand just how powerful Barr was. He knew that if he was to deal with an enemy such as that, straight-up violence wouldn¡¯t be enough to take him down. Even Teeth powers couldn¡¯t rip up Barr¡¯s body, and that spoke volumes about the man¡¯s talents. The more he fought, the stronger he was going to get.


    Seeing Barr holding his bone knife in front of him like some demon, Han Sen thought of something. Then, he made a move. He dodged Barr¡¯s bone knife and put his Ghost Teeth Knife away. A pair of pistols then appeared in his hands.


    Pang! Pang!


    Two bullets thudded into Barr¡¯s chest, but at this point, the muscles had be too strong to prate. The bullets shattered the moment they came against the steel-like bands of Barr¡¯s chest.


    But those two bullets each left behind an image of a turtle. Barr tumbled to the ground, leaving a deep crater. Now, he was many times slower.


    ¡°His body is strong, but he is not good at resisting debilitative effects. Turtle worked on him perfectly,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Seeing Barr¡¯s reduced speed, Qing Li was very happy. She eximed, ¡°It works! That must be the trick called Turtle, which Han Sen himself created. It is so strong that it has actually managed to suppress Barr.¡±


    ¡°If he thinks a sealing power is enough to defeat Barr, then he is very wrong.¡± One of the Duke Destroyed snorted in disdain.


    ¡°This is good! I am so excited. So much food for me.¡± Barr¡¯s ugly faces devolved further and further into insanity. The cold face in the middle was suddenly starting to move. The eyes turned ck and began to shine. Then Barr¡¯s body began to turn ck. He was turning into dark steel. He was like a demon statue that had been forged from some ancient metal.


    The Turtle spell, which had previously slowed him down, suddenly lost all effect. Barr¡¯s body was freed, and he flew up high. He shed towards Han Sen with the power of a devil.

 Chapter 2177 - Barr

    <h4>Chapter 2177 Barr</h4>


    Han Sen moved like a shadow, and Barr¡¯s shing bone knife was unable to strike him. Han Sen couldn¡¯t counter Barr¡¯s strength directly, so he had to remain fleet of foot. Even blocking one of those blows with his Ghost Teeth Knife would damage him a great deal.


    ¡°Barr is getting stronger!¡± Qing Li had finally seen the problem that Han Sen was having. Barr¡¯s increase in strength was bing obvious to all of the onlookers. And Han Sen¡¯s power remained what it was, not increasing at all.


    After the power increase, Han Sen was suppressed. All he could do was keep dodging. He couldn¡¯t fight Barr anymore.


    Qing Li became very worried that there might not be a ceiling to Barr¡¯s increase of strength. Even if Han Sen used all of his power, if he couldn¡¯t avoid Barr¡¯s strikes, he could be killed in one shot.


    A Destroyed Dukeughed and said, ¡°Barr is invincible against those who are of the same level as him. And Han Sen is only a Marquise. He might be strong, but a Marquise is just a Marquise. He¡¯s offended Barr, so death is his fate, now.¡±


    Han Meng¡¯er, Zero, and Little Angel were watching intently. They hadn¡¯t said a word thus far. It was usually a noisy affair when women got together, but the three of them weren¡¯t the fondest of speaking. So, none of them said a word as they watched.


    Little Silver and Little Star were standing with them. They, too, watched quietly.


    ¡°Up.¡± Han Sen suddenly leaped upwards and used his knifetip to press forward. A purple knife silk appeared in the air, thinner than a strand of hair. Barr was trapped and tangled up inside the knife silk. He was no longer able to move.


    Barr¡¯s fire was still growing. He looked at Han Sen with eyes full of rage. His motionless body began to expand, but he couldn¡¯t sever the incredibly soft yet durable knife silks. The knife silks dug into his flesh, making the man bleed profusely all over.


    Barrughed. He cared nothing for the wounds he was incurring. He fought back with all his strength,ughing the entire time. And then, there was a katcha! He exerted too much strength, and the knife silks cut him to pieces.


    But, a secondter, those broken limbs were reconnected once more. Barr was standing again, and his body looked even scarier now.


    This guy is pretty hard to deal with. I could totally annihte his body with Super Spank, but I really shouldn¡¯t use it with so many people watching.¡± Han Sen frowned. His mind raced for a way to get rid of Barr.


    Barr was powerful, and the Destroyed said Barr was the strongest Duke.


    Han Sen did not believe the man was invincible, though. Perhaps Barr was the best out of the Destroyed, but Han Sen did not believe that any random genius in the geno universe could overwhelm his power. Especially not someone who was a Duke.


    The bodies of the Dragon were strong and powerful. This was especially true of the King ss ones. Barr¡¯s body might have been powerful, but not to a degree that elicited fear. His power was limited, and that was why he had been forced to escape from Dragon One. There was nothing to suggest he was actually invincible.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Barr crooned. ¡°Thank you so much. Thank you for letting me enjoy such a delicious fight... The moment I kill you will be the best moment of my life!¡±


    Barr was crazy. Every strike carried an endless murderous presence.


    Many ck and red knife mes rose in the air, crossing over each other. Every scrape across the ground left behind arge knife mark.


    Barr¡¯s power and speed were better than any others of the same level. It was likely only a small handful of Dukes that had what it took to fight him now.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Han Senplimented his enemy. He also had to admit that if he did not make use of Super Spank, defeating his opponent would be impossible until he was a Duke.


    Blowing him into pieces via Break Six Skies would be a futile endeavor, as well. The enemy would survive, and end up even stronger.


    By the way Barr was getting stronger, Han Sen could guess that Barr was using his own injuries for power. The harder Han Sen struck him, the stronger he became.


    But he could also tell that the power Barr had absorbed from him wasn¡¯t permanent. If it was permanent, Barr wouldn¡¯t have been damaged so easily upon their first encounter.


    When he first saw Barr, Han Sen noticed that his power was not all that higher than the average Duke. He was nothing special amongst them.


    But right now, Barr was ranking amongst the best of the Dukes. To continue fighting this way would only give him even more strength.


    ¡°It is useless. No matter how hard he tries, Han Sen is going to die.¡± Many of the Destroyed were smiling. If Barr could kill Han Sen, it¡¯d be a notable boost for the Destroyed.


    Han Sen could not kill his enemy, and neither could he risk injuring him. He was getting pretty desperate.


    ¡°Die!¡± Barr¡¯s bone knife kept on swinging. The power it carried was enough to sunder mountains. It struck Han Sen¡¯s head.


    The bone knife met no resistance, and it went clean through Han Sen¡¯s head. Then, Han Sen¡¯s body exploded like a water balloon. It was another one of his Moon doppelgangers.


    The real Han Sen was now standing right next to Barr. His hair was close enough to touch Barr¡¯s face.


    Han Sen smiled at Barr, and he said, ¡°You are strong. Unreasonably strong. I cannot kill you.¡±


    ¡°But of course, I am going to kill you.¡± Barr swung his knife with the aim of cutting Han Sen in half.


    Han Sen moved as smoothly as the wind, while Barr¡¯s bone knife whistled through the air after him. But there was still a distance between the knife and Han Sen. It felt as if some invisible waves were enabling Han Sen to evade the bone knife.


    ¡°I cannot kill you, but I can still beat you!¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°I think he is crazy. If he cannot kill Barr, then how can he defeat him?¡± A Destroyed Duke grunted repeatedly.


    As this was happening, Han Sen raised a pistol with the word ¡°Spell¡± scrawled across it. He aimed it at Barr¡¯s body and pulled the trigger.


    Pang!


    A bullet whizzed out of the gun and struck Barr¡¯s forehead.


    The bullet hit Barr¡¯s forehead and disintegrated into dust. It left a red mark and a spell behind.


    ¡°This skill again? I have told you already, and I can tell you again: your sealing powers won¡¯t work on me while I have my chaos powers.¡± Barr looked at his foe with disdain and roared. He used his knife to try to attack Han Sen again.


    But after he brought his knife up, his faces went nk. A light sheet of ice began to seep from his forehead, and it started to spread across his entire body. Before he could wipe it away, his body waspletely frozen. He looked like an ice statue, sculpted into the shape of a person about to strike.

 Chapter 2178 - Frozen Barr

    <h4>Chapter 2178 Frozen Barr</h4>


    The Destroyed Dukes saw Han Sen use an icy force to freeze Barr on the spot. One of the Dukes looked on Han Sen with a sneer. ¡°Ice powers are worthless against the real might of Barr.¡±


    ¡°His power is evil. He has a body of chaos and a spirit of disaster. An ordinary Destroyed has three special talents; we can wield light, dark, and chaos powers. Barr¡¯s power is different, however, due to the mixed blood in his veins. He has three amazing talents. He can use the evil power to kill. He can use the body of chaos to disturb things. And he can use his spirit of disaster, which is a mysterious power even to us. Each of them possesses incredible power, and together, they make Barr practically invincible.¡±


    The Destroyed Duke coldlyughed and said, ¡°Cold powers will not work on Barr. They will only end up making him even stronger. Let¡¯s see what happens, shall we? Barr will break the ice very soon.¡±


    It looked as if Barr was answering his words, for a squeaking noise began toe from his frozen form. It sounded like ss cracking under pressure.


    ¡°Huh. That is a powerful body. Even my upgraded cold powers from Jadeskin can¡¯t freeze him effectively,¡± Han Senplimented his enemy.


    But Han Sen was aware that if he had used his Jadeskin godlight in the beginning, Barr would have been unable to escape.


    Barr was now bursting with power because of their long, protracted fight. It had allowed Barr¡¯s power-gain to build up a ton of momentum. If Han Sen had tried this sooner, Barr wouldn¡¯t have been able to break free from the Jadeskin godlight¡¯s freezing power.


    Luckily, Han Sen wasn¡¯t depending on the Jadeskin godlight to freeze Barr. His other hand was holding a pistol. He lifted it and fired at Barr.


    A bullet with an ice light was fired. It hit Barr¡¯s frozen body, and the Jadeskin godlight froze Barr once again.


    But this bullet was different from the one with the earlier Jadeskin godlight. This bullet was equipped with a strange and hidden symbol.


    When Spell reached Marquise, a weird symbol began to appear on her ammunition. Its design reflected the symbol on Spell¡¯s forehead. It was imbued with the power Spell obtained when she became a Marquise.


    ¡°It is useless. No matter how much he tries to freeze Barr, it is all for naught. Doing this will only boost Barr¡¯s resistance to the ice powers. Does Han Sen have a death wish?¡± The Destroyed Duke grinned haughtily.


    After firing, Han Sen blew across the barrel of the pistol. He put the pistol away and turned around to look at Han Meng¡¯er. With a shrug of his shoulders, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This guy is too difficult to fight. I am unable to kill him.¡±


    Han Meng¡¯er and Zero had no opinion of their own, so they were swift to follow Han Sen¡¯s decision. A Destroyed Duke loudly said, ¡°Han Sen, there is no point in running! Barr is going to break that ice power. You cannot run. Once Barr has made you his target, there is no escape.¡±


    Pang!


    Han Sen didn¡¯t turn around. He simply drew his gun and fired a bullet at that Duke.


    The Destroyed Duke¡¯s face went white, and it was toote for him to dodge. The three heads shouted, while the six arms wielded three different orbs of light in a bid to deflect that iing bullet.


    Pang!


    The tri-colored godlight hit the bullet, and the bullet exploded. A mushroom cloud rose from that spot, turning the ce where the Destroyed Duke had stood into a small crater. The entire team was blown up into a bloody mess that painted the region. The Destroyed Duke up front was nothing but bits.


    There were two Destroyed Dukes a little away from the group. They weren¡¯t killed in an instant, but they were left to bleed out. Death woulde for them soon enough. Theyy writhing on the ground, looking up at Han Sen in horror.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t Barr, so don¡¯t talk crap to me.¡± Han Sen put his pistol away and left the area with hispanions.


    Qing Li and the other Rebate were paralyzed on the spot. They knew Han Sen was strong, but they did not know he was that strong.


    He was only a Marquise, but in a split second, he had wiped out an entire group of Dukes with a single attack. That level of power was scary to behold.


    ¡°No wonder he shared the same name as Lone Bamboo. That is way too frightening.¡± Qing Li¡¯s pretty eyes looked upon him withplete admiration. In her heart, she was thinking, ¡°Should I keep begging him to be my teacher? Perhaps he should be my teacher instead of Knife Queen. But he already rejected me once before. Now he definitely won¡¯t ept me.¡±


    ¡°Barr will kill you... Kill you...¡± wheezed the two dying Destroyed. Blood was drooling out of their mouths.


    They knew they weren¡¯t going to live long, so they put their hopes of vengeance on Barr. They hoped Barr would be able to break the ice and kill Han Sen.


    They looked upon the frozen Barr with excitement, hoping to see Barr burst free before they passed. They imagined Han Sen then being killed by Barr. It made their dying bodies grasp a smidgen of power to stay alive just a little bit longer.


    But Han Sen and the others were already leaving, and the frozen Barr had yet to move. He was still holding the bone knife, and he was facing down like a frozen statue.


    ¡°Impossible. How can that ice freeze chaos power? Impossible. Barr must be able to break the ice... He just needs a bit of time...¡± the Destroyed thought desperately.


    Han Sen and the others left the area. Barr was still frozen on the spot, not moving.


    At first, the Destroyed were optimistic. Then, they were disappointed. Andstly, they looked to be drained of all hope. Their final breaths were spent staring at the frozen Barr. They did not close their eyes, but even so, Barr remained frozen. He did not move.


    Other elites soon came walking by, and when they saw the frozen Barr, they were stunned. When they realized Barr had been frozen by Han Sen, they were even more shocked.


    Barr was an infamous Duke, so it was hard to imagine how a Marquise had managed to trap him like that.


    The Destroyed Nobles eventually came and took the frozen Barr away, but it was several hours before they arrived.


    This was the first time Han Sen had used Spell while it operated with the power of a Marquise. He did not know what the new power was called, but that symbol had a strange power that would not fade away. So, Han Sen called it Eternity.


    Han Sen only wanted to freeze his foe for a while, so he could buy them enough time to vacate the area. Han Sen did not expect the Eternity effects to be so strong. A few hourster, Barr was still frozen.

 Chapter 2179 - I’ll Eat You

    <h4>Chapter 2179 I¡¯ll Eat You</h4>


    Han Sen and his group traveled across a number of mountains and swamps. He was able to find a few xenogeneic corpses, but he couldn¡¯t find a single one that was still alive.


    They couldn¡¯t find any Duke xenogeneics, and not even any low level ones, either.


    ¡°Why are there so many people taking advantage of a time like this?¡± Han Sen felt depressed. But with the way things were going, he realized there was nothing he¡¯d be able to do about it.


    He decided to leave Sodi. But suddenly, many Duke elites began to descend from space.


    Seeing the skies fill with spaceships and elitesing to Sodi, Han Sen raised his eyebrows. Had they not been flying in a number of different directions, Han Sen might have believed they wereing for him.


    Sodi is under lockdown. Please do not try to leave the surface.¡± An announcement was aired through the skies.


    Battleships and airships all sat in a gridlock over Sodi. Even space fortresses were kept in the orbit of the. Weapons were aimed at Sodi from every direction, as well. If they all fired their weapons, Sodi would have been reduced to space rubble ten times over.


    Many small aircraft flew out of the greater battleships, and they all seemed to be heading down towards Sodi. Han Sen was shocked, and he wished to know what was going on. ¡°That Destroyed traitor cannot be on Sodi, can he? If he is, then he must be a very brave fellow. He might have been hiding in in sight, but it appears someone has exposed him.¡± Han Sen could not think of any more potential exnations for the current scenario. But still, he was just guessing. Nothing was confirmed yet. Han Sen would know soon enough if the traitor was there, though. That much he was sure of.


    The whole of Sodi was locked down. It was impossible for Han Sen and the others to leave the now. All the battleships and space fortresses were put intobat mode. If Han Sen¡¯s group forced their way out, they¡¯d surely be attacked.


    This was a territory belonging to the Rebate, so at least Han Sen was a part of them. There was no need for him to try to run. So, Han Sen took Han Meng¡¯er and the others to the only city that existed on Sodi. It was called Steel City.


    Han Sen was something of a VIP amongst the Rebate. When he entered Steel City, the workers there gave him a glowing reception. They heartily invited him in and gave him a room at the most luxurious hotel in town.


    ¡°I hope the lockdown doesn¡¯tst too long. I don¡¯t want to bete when I am supposed to guard the door.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think it would take too long, though. They had locked down the with arge host of Dukes and Marquises. It would be impossible for the Marquise they sought to escape them.


    But two days went by, and those enforcing the lockdown still hadn¡¯t found the traitor.


    Han Sen frowned. There were so many Dukes and Marquises there, the entirety of Sodi had to have been searched from top to bottom by now. Despite their exploration of every nook and cranny, the Destroyed traitor had eluded capture.


    There were only two possible exnations for this. Firstly, they might have been working on incorrect intel. Perhaps the traitor wasn¡¯t even on Sodi, and that was why they were having trouble locating him.


    The second possibility was that the Destroyed traitor wasn¡¯t actually hiding. Perhaps he really was walking around in in sight, but he had changed his appearance. And as a result, nobody recognized him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think the first possibility was correct. If they hadn¡¯t been able to confirm that this was precisely where the Destroyed traitor was, there was no way they would have nketed the sky with such a dramatic show of force. Apparently, the authorities were confident in their intel. The traitor was most likely there.


    ¡°If he really has disguised his identity, that is very bad news. There are so many Marquises here on this. They cannot check everyone, and so if that is the case, they will be unable to find him.¡± Han Sen was worried that it might take too long for him to return to Cold Pce in time.


    Han Sen and Han Meng¡¯er and the others were all merrily eating in the hotel lobby. Eventually, Han Sen detected a certain presence that was familiar to him. He lifted his head to take a look, and there he saw that same Extreme King woman he had encountered before.


    She hadn¡¯t left the territory of the Rebate yet. And on top of that, she hade to the Six Star xenogeneic space. She must have also been looking for the stolen treasure of the Destroyed.


    ¡°What could he have stolen, I wonder? It has even prompted the people of Extreme King toe out in search of it.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    The Extreme King woman saw Han Sen, but she pretended that she hadn¡¯t. She walked right past Han Sen and sat near the window.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t concern himself with her too much. If she wanted to ignore him, then he figured there was little point in him approaching her. He might find himself asking for trouble.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw many different racesing into the restaurant. Many of the elites that were out in search of the traitor hade to Steel City.


    They realized the problem now. The Destroyed traitor was no longer hiding. The traitor had changed their identity, and now no one knew who it might have been.


    A few Buddha came into the restaurant. One Marquise in particr came up to Han Sen and bowed before him.


    ¡°Amitabha! Mister Han. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Han Sen remembered that Buddha as one of the Marquises he saved in Metal World. He hadn¡¯t learned the man¡¯s name, however.


    You are wee, but I was just trying to save myself,¡± Han Sen responded quietly.


    When Han Sen and that Marquise Buddha spoke, many Marquises and Dukes heard them and approached. Kahn was amongst them. When he saw Han Sen, he smiled and sat dovm next to him. ¡°Brother Han, how much of a coincidence is this? We have met once again. I have heard that you froze Barr. That is very scary. You bing a Marquise was a littlete, wasn¡¯t it? If you were Marquise a little earlier, I bet that Dor would have met his match against you. You should have been the first name on the Geno Being Scroll.¡±


    Kahn had turned into a rather obnoxious bootlicker. All of the elites looked over to Han Sen, with a mixture ofplicated expressions.


    Han Sen ignored Kahn¡¯s praise. That guy was like a cockroach, and he never died. Although Kahn was just a Marquise, Han Sen had tried to kill his giant golem body twice and failed. Kahn was still alive, and everywhere Han Sen went, he kept bumping into the annoying man.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Kahn grunted, and his face went a little pale. That was because arge man had walked into the establishment, clutching a bone knife.


    Han Sen turned his head. Barr stood there, holding his bone knife. The freeze effect had vanished.


    Barr¡¯s appearance made the whole lobby stop. That cruel man would kill anyone, anywhere. He had no concern forw or morals.


    Kahn saw Barr approach, and so he stood up. He forced a smile at Han Sen and said, ¡°Talk soon.¡±


    After that, Kahn returned to the table he was at earlier with the rest of his Demon fellows.


    Barr came in front of Han Sen and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    After that, he did not wait for Han Sen¡¯s response. He walked to another table and thrust the bone knife into the ground. He sat there and looked at Han Sen without blinking.


    Han Sen knew Barr hadn¡¯t found a way to defrost fully. If he had, the monster would have struck Han Sen without speaking.


    No one knew what was going on, but there were many Dukes and Marquises there. Droves of them filled the lobby.


    ¡°Can I sit here?¡± asked a voice near Han Sen.

 Chapter 2180 - Gathering Up in the Lobby

    <h4>Chapter 2180 Gathering Up in the Lobby</h4>


    Han Sen raised his head and saw a Feather woman standing beside him. She had blue eyes and blonde hair. Her snow- white wings were very attractive, and the gorgeous curves of her body were difficult to look away from.


    Han Sen looked around and noticed that all the tables were taken. There weren¡¯t many empty seats in the establishment.


    Barr was upying a table all by his lonesome, but no one wished to sit with him.


    ¡°As you please,¡± Han Sen said casually. Then he proceeded to ignore the Feather woman¡¯s presence as he went back to scoffing down his meal.


    Something seemed to be very wrong. The atmosphere of the ce held a subtle tension, and he had the sneaking suspicion that something awry was on the verge of happening. He nned to stay there and watch whatever event was about to unfold.


    The Feather woman ordered something to eat, but she didn¡¯t talk much. She just sat where she was quietly, and when the meal came, she began eating without making a sound.


    Many creatures came into the restaurant, but there were no more tables for them. They filtered through the building, looking for a spot to sit near someone else of the same race. When someone couldn¡¯t find a seat, they stood by the wall instead of leaving.


    Finally, a Duke with the head of a bull arrived. He and a few of his kind moved over to the Extreme King woman¡¯s table. They didn¡¯t say anything, and they just reached for chairs.


    Han Sen knew that what happened next would be entertaining.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± the Extreme King woman barked before the bull-headed men had settled themselves.


    ¡°Young one, don¡¯t be so cocky. That won¡¯t turn out well for you,¡± the bull-headed Duke looked on her coldly. He had no intention of heeding the Extreme King¡¯s warning. He smiled as he pulled out a seat for himself.


    ¡°D*mn it,¡± Han Sen sighed. He knew those bull-headed people were brainless. Even if the Duke didn¡¯t know that she belonged to Extreme King, he should have known something was off when he saw one woman sitting by herself while every other table was packed to the gills with other people. And on top of asking for a seat, he dared to provoke her with harsh words.


    As the bull-headed Duke sat down, the woman moved her arm. Before the bull-headed man realized what had happened, he had been sent flying.


    Pang!


    The Duke¡¯s airborne flight sent him crashing through a wall. He flew out of the hotel¡¯s restaurant and skidded across the ground. He struggled to get back to his feet, and blood spilled out of his mouth.


    Everyone looked at the Extreme King woman in shock. The other bull-headed men in her proximity lurched back in fright, then started to run off. They picked up the injured bull-headed Duke and fled without saying a word.


    Although the bull-headed Duke was not a real elite, a minor p from the woman had almost killed him. She obviously possessed a disturbing amount of power.


    Qing Li sat down and quietly told Han Sen, ¡°Right now, every race is thinking that the traitor is hiding somece in Steel City. They are checking around everywhere in the hopes of finding him. The bull-heads and the Destroyed seem to have a connection, too. If I am guessing correctly, they were sent here to test that woman. No one expected the woman to be so strong, and so they¡¯re wondering if she is the traitor.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the traitores from?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Qing Li thought for a moment. ¡°The one that betrayed the Destroyed isn¡¯t actually one of the Destroyed himself. He was an outsider that joined them. The Destroyed did not say which race the person belongs to, so we have no clue who it might be. ording to our investigation, the traitor¡¯s race has yet to be determined. And there¡¯s a good chance that the traitor can shapeshift into any race.¡±


    After that, Qing Li looked at the Feather woman. Her eyes narrowed slightly in suspicion.


    Han Sen nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know what treasure the traitor stole?¡±


    Qing Li nodded and said, ¡°There is some news, but I¡¯m not sure whether or not it is the truth. It looks like the traitor stole a deified treasure called the Destroyed Bible. That is why the Destroyed are so on edge. They really need to find that traitor and reim the Destroyed Bible. All the races are looking for the treasure as well. That is why the situation has be soplicated.¡±


    ¡°Where did this nugget of informatione from?¡± Han Sen looked at her queerly.


    ¡°No one knows the original source, but the topic is being discussed everywhere.¡± Qing Li looked confused, and then she went on to ask Han Sen, ¡°Do you think it isn¡¯t true?¡±


    Han Sen shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering. Maybe the traitor released the news himself, hoping to stir up all this chaos. That might be the way he has managed to survive. Otherwise, something so secretive wouldn¡¯t have spread so quickly. This is just a guess, of course. I don¡¯t really know much of anything.¡±


    Han Sen paused, and then went on to ask, ¡°What is the Destroyed Bible? It sounds like a geno art. Why is it considered a treasure, instead?¡±


    Qing Li looked at Han Sen in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the Destroyed Bible? It¡¯s a Destroyed treasure. The story goes that when the Destroyed alpha died, his xenogeneic gene became a deified treasure. And it also contains the Destroyed alpha¡¯s powers. Inheriting that power is very difficult, however. No one can really understand it, so they can¡¯t make use of the Destroyed Bible¡¯s power.


    Even so, the Destroyed Bible is still their most important treasure. They cherish it because it represents their race as a whole. So, the Destroyed really want the Destroyed Bible back. They won¡¯t allow any other race to take it.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak, but to himself, he was thinking, ¡°A deified treasure sounds valuable indeed. Especially if it carries the power of a Destroyed alpha. It is no wonder that everyone seems to be after it. Even I fancy poking around for it now. But with that being said, anyone who takes it would find much ire directed at them by the Destroyed.¡±


    Han Sen noticed that the Destroyed Marquises and Dukes were staring at Zero, Han Meng¡¯er, Little Angel, and the Feather woman. Their eyes were intent.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he thought to himself, ¡°Did they find out that the traitor that stole the Destroyed Bible was not a man, but in fact... a woman?¡±


    And then, Han Sen looked at the Feather woman. If the traitor was a woman, then the Feather woman really did seem suspicious. She was all alone, after all.


    As he looked at her, Han Sen became more and more intrigued. The woman¡¯s presence seemed like an ordinary Feather Marquise on the surface, but when Han Sen scanned her with his Dongxuan Aura, her aura seemed like nothing more than a disguise. That woman¡¯s presence actually ran really deep. It possessed a depth Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura could not even reach.


    ¡°Is she the real traitor of the Destroyed?¡± Han Sen guessed.

 Chapter 2181 - Who is the Traitor?

    <h4>Chapter 2181 Who is the Traitor?</h4>


    The woman seemed to know what Han Sen was thinking. She smiled at Han Sen, but she did not say anything. Quietly, she continued eating her meal.


    Han Sen thought that the woman was definitely a suspicious character, but he could not be sure if she was the traitor of the Destroyed or not.


    Han Sen thought of something, but a Dragon man was already approaching his table. He sat down next to Han Sen, then looked at Zero and the rest of the girls. ¡°Marquise Han, I have heard that one of your female Marquises used one arrow to almostpletely obliterate Barr. That is a most impressive feat. I must wonder which of yourpanions were able to do such a thing? Could you tell me?¡±


    When the Dragon man spoke, the whole restaurant became deathly quiet. Everyone turned to look at their table.


    Han Sen looked at the Dragon man with a quizzical expression. He had obviously been sent to verify and confirm the identity of Han Sen¡¯spanions. Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised by this, but it was strange how a connection was drawn via the attack on Barr.


    When Barr heard the Dragon man speak, he did not move. Obviously, Barr had to be afraid of the figure.


    If the man next to Han Sen was able to stay Barr¡¯s hand through fear, though, then he had to be someone of profound notoriety.


    Han Sen kept his gaze on the Dragon man. ¡°This is my daughter Han Meng¡¯er. Those two are my sisters. And this is Flower King¡¯s daughter from Narrow Moon. Her name is Qing Li. As for this Feather friend, I must admit I do not know her.¡± Han Sen introduced the rest on his table, but he didn¡¯t mention Little Silver or Little Star.


    After the Dragon man heard what he said, he turned his eyes to the Feather woman. He looked at her and asked,


    ¡°Where have youe from? What business brings you here?¡±


    The Dragon man¡¯s behavior made Han Sen certain that the Destroyed traitor was in-fact a woman. Either that, or the traitor at least had the ability to present themselves as a woman. If this was not the case, then the Dragon man would have been sure to ask for the identity of Little Silver and Little Star. His interest remained fixed on the women, though. His sudden focus on the Feather woman made it very obvious. Han Sen didn¡¯t think he was even bothering to hide it.


    The Feather woman smiled and looked at the Dragon man. ¡°I know of you, Dragon Six. Your title is Toxic Dragon Old Six. And while you are a Dragon Duke, I don¡¯t have to answer your questions. This ce does not belong to the Dragon.¡±


    Toxic Dragon Old Six froze. He looked at the Feather woman and smiled. ¡°If you know who I am, then you must be aware of what I can do. You should spare yourself the trouble and cooperate. I would not like to destroy a woman.¡±


    But that Feather paid no mind to Toxic Dragon Old Six¡¯s threat. She smiled and said, ¡°If I am the person you are looking for, killing me wouldn¡¯t get you what you want. And if I am not the correct person, and you did kill me, you won¡¯t get what you want and people will be suspicious. They will think that perhaps you were the one that took it. I don¡¯t think there is any sound reason for you to kill me here. So, why should I cooperate with you? I might be mistaken, of course. Are you cruel enough to y me right here? If that is the case, then so be it.¡±


    After that, the Feather woman elegantly returned to eating her dish. She totally ignored the simmering anger of Toxic Dragon Old Six.


    The muscles in the Dragon¡¯s jaw tightened, and heughed darkly. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. There are ten thousand ways to make you wish you were dead. That is what I am going to do to you.¡±


    After that, Toxic Dragon Old Six¡¯s dragon hand clutched a dragon knife. He slowly moved to grab the woman¡¯s head.


    But the Feather woman kept eating as if she hadn¡¯t seen iting. Either that, or she was willing to concede. She ignored Toxic Dragon Old Six¡¯s handpletely.


    ¡°Dragon Six, this is where you eat. This isn¡¯t where you sh*t. Even if she was the traitor of the Destroyed, you should allow us, the Destroyed, to do this ourselves. This is none of your business,¡± a Destroyed Duke said coldly.


    When Dragon Six heard that intrusion, his hand stilled. He looked at the Destroyed Duke and grinned. ¡°You want to get me mad and goad me into killing her, just so everyone turns their attention to me? Good idea, but I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    After that, Toxic Dragon Old Six returned his gaze to the Feather woman. He lowered his hand, got up, and returned to sit with the rest of the Dragon.


    Han Sen was entertained. Whether or not the woman was the Destroyed traitor, she was a powerful character. If she wasn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t have remained so chill.


    Han Sen could see that Dragon Six wasn¡¯t going to kill her right there, but she was very calm. And it only took her a few sentences to talk down suspicions of her identity. She made people uncertain of what to do with her. She seemed rather dangerous, but it brought an air of bnce to her character. There were not many people that were able to do such a thing.


    There were too many suspicious things about her, though. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything more, she was still attracting every eye in the establishment. But no one would do anything to her before they figured this out. There were too many factions present with too much at stake.


    ¡°I am full. I appreciate you allowing me to sit here. I believe we will meet again.¡± The Feather woman smiled at Han Sen, then she got up and went upstairs. She was living there.


    ¡°Powerful woman. Might she really be the traitor?¡± Qing Li pursed her lips.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe she is. Maybe she isn¡¯t.¡± Han Sen looked around him, and he noticed all the other races were staring at them.


    That woman had established a connection between him and her. And because they were suspicious about her, the association made them suspicious about him and his ownpanions.


    After eating, Han Sen took hispanions outside. He noticed that every elite was now gathered in Steel City. The whole town was locked down. You could only get in, and you could not get out. Apparently, the authorities believed that the traitor was indeed located somewhere in Steel City.


    That was a fairly sensible conclusion, or at least, Han Sen thought so. The only ce to hide on Sodi was in its sole city, and finding the traitor amongst the hordes of Marquises there would be a very trying task.


    But Han Sen had to wonder why the traitor had selected Sodi. And he pondered what the traitor¡¯s escape n might be.


    If the traitor was really there, the person might be very difficult to locate. Of course, it was only a matter of time. They would find the traitor, sooner orter. And if the traitor came here, she had to have been prepared. And if the traitor was prepared, then she had to have an escape n. Han Sen could not think of a way in which he might manage that, though.


    Han Sen was giving the matter a lot of thought because he now wanted the Destroyed Bible for himself. If he was able to find the traitor before everyone else, he could take it without anyone noticing. He could throw it back into the sanctuaries, and that way, no one would ever find it. It would remain hidden even if people thought he was the culprit.


    But right now, not even Han Sen knew who the traitor was. He did not know if the traitor had brought the Destroyed Bible with them, either.

 Chapter 2182 - Messy Figh

    <h4>Chapter 2182 Messy Figh</h4>


    The whole of Steel City was a chaotic mess. All the Dukes and Marquises had been gathered in the city, and the tension was electric. The different races all suspected one-another, which led to many conflicts and brawls that served no purpose.


    Ultimately, the traitor stayed hidden. And above all, that meant Han Sen had no choice but to remain where he was. He was not allowed to leave.


    Although the Rebate had been trying to negotiate, the Destroyed were adamant about not permitting anyone to leave Sodi until the traitor was found. Those of the other races were not allowed to leave, and that included the Rebate themselves.


    Han Sen believed there to be other individuals mixed up in this, people who were aiding the traitor in her escape. He thought much of the current chaos and anarchy was a deliberate concoction to help the true traitor get away. It was difficult to determine the truth of this, though. There were no more leads or clues, so whether the traitor was alone or working with others was impossible to confirm.


    And that was the reason that all the races were suspicious of each other.


    The next day, after Han Sen left his room, the restaurant was jam-packed with elites again. This time, however, he was unable to find a seat. Just as he was going to take his meal back to his room, though, the Feather woman from the day before called him over and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit together?¡±


    Han Sen nced over at her empty table. Although others were keen to watch her, no one dared to actually sit next to her.


    Han Sen knew this was because she was a very suspicious individual. No one wanted to sit with her and risk drawing attention and trouble to themselves. Their fear was more about the other elites than the woman herself.


    Han Sen did not care about that, though. He had already interacted with her the day before, so sitting with her again wouldn¡¯t make a difference. The suspicion wasn¡¯t going to rinse off that easily.


    Han Sen and hispanions had just sat down when the Extreme Kingdy entered the restaurant. People did not know she was of the Extreme King, but her p had made people afraid of her.


    The Extreme King woman, having just entered the establishment, was unable to find a seat for herself. So, she walked to the table she had used the day before.


    There were a few Dragons sitting there that day, though. And amongst them was Dragon Six.


    Everyone saw the woman approach Toxic Dragon Old Six, and everyone knew immediately that they¡¯d be in for some mid-meal entertainment.


    The Extreme King marched right up to the table and informed them directly, ¡°I will allow you guys the chance to leave now.¡±


    No one expected that woman to be so brash; after all, no one spoke to Toxic Dragon Old Six like that. Everyone was very interested in seeing how he¡¯d react to her.


    Toxic Dragon Old Six rolled his eyes and then looked at the woman with t eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    The woman did not speak. Instead, she just punched him.


    Toxic Dragon Old Six hummed. His fist suddenly red with a green Evilbreaker power, and he lifted it against the woman¡¯s mighty fist. The two powers thrummed against each other.


    But because the two people hadn¡¯t released all their powers, they both pulled back before they created a restaurant- destroying explosion. It looked like a tie, though, and neither of the two seemed willing to back-off.


    But Toxic Dragon Old Six¡¯s eyes widened. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, he and his friends quickly left. He allowed the woman to upy the table all by herself.


    Everyone watched in silence as the woman ordered her meal. No one could understand why Dragon Six had been so willing to back off and give her his table. This also raised a few suspicions in regards to the identity of the woman.


    Han Sen knew that the woman hailed from Extreme King, so he knew why Dragon Six was so willing to walk away. And furthermore, Dragon Six had deliberately chosen that seat to test her. After that punch, Dragon Six seemed to fully acknowledge who she was. And so, he relented. He knew he shouldn¡¯t bother her anymore.


    While Han Sen was still in thought, Barr lifted his bone knife and ran at Han Sen, shouting, ¡°You will die today! Either in here or out there.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. If Barr hade looking for him, that meant the man had found a way to resist the cold. Han Sen was not afraid of him, but he did find this a bit of a nuisance.


    Steel City was locked down, so it wasn¡¯t as if he could run away or escape.


    ¡°Barr, do not be so cocky. This ce belongs to the Rebate.¡± The Rebate manager frowned.


    ¡°So?¡± After Barr said that, he lost all of his patience. He lifted his knife toward Han Sen while a red and ck light amassed on the de. When he unleashed that strike, it was sure to slice the entire hotel in half.


    The entire lobby descended into chaos. Everyone in the knifelight¡¯s path tried to run away. No one wanted to get involved with whatever was about to happen.


    Han Sen kept his seat, though. He didn¡¯t move away, but he did draw a pistol and fire a shot at Barr.


    Barr looked murderous. The bone knife struck the iing bullet, though. The bullet was stopped, and Barr was saved from the gunshot. That knifelight had been so strong, however, that the strike kepting. It sliced through the lobby, causing enough instability in the building to bring the whole ce crumbling down.


    Han Sen dodged Barr¡¯s knifelight. And as he did, his pistols swept smoothly up to point at Barr. He began firing without reprieve.


    Barr was not very good when it came to defense. He didn¡¯t even bother defending himself, and so the bullets fell on him easily. The ice light of those bullets began to spread across him, too.


    But this time, the ice light was unable to freeze him. A silver ne with a gold jewel hung from Barr¡¯s neck.


    After the ice light exploded, the gold jewel on Barr¡¯s ne began to glow with ava-looking, gold me. It melted the icy force and kept it from doing anything.


    ¡°A Light Fireseed ne!¡± someone screamed, recognizing the ne Barr was now wearing.


    When Barr saw that the ne worked and that Han Sen¡¯s freezing power no longer posed a threat, he smiled. Then he looked at Han Sen with rage. He waved his knife and screamed, ¡°I am going to eat you!¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He summoned his dragon wings, his dragon ear wings, and petrified his skin. He pped his wings, and his red body teleported away from the iing strike.


    Barr roared. He lifted his knife and ran after Han Sen. His eyes looked like they were on fire with the desire to kill Han Sen.


    The restaurant had been thrown into turmoil. No one knew who started this all, but everyone was now fighting. And as everyone fought against each other in a massive brawl, the hotel was rapidly reduced to splinters.


    No one knew where Toxic Dragon Old Six came from, but he was back, and he threw a punch towards the Feather woman that was near Han Sen.


    The woman pped her wings and avoided the strike, though. Toxic Dragon Old Six was unable to catch up with her.


    It was possible that he deliberately didn¡¯t go after the Feather woman, because Toxic Dragon Old Six seemed fine with allowing the green light shrouding his fist toe down towards Little Angel and the others.


    Little Angel and Zero were able to avoid the strike, but another few xenogeneics came forward to attack them.


    Han Sen had stumbled outside to fight Barr, and he finally realized what was going on. People were suspicious of the girls around him, and they wanted to test out hispanions. Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Neither Han Meng¡¯er, Little Angel, or Zero was the traitor they were looking for. But even so, it mattered little. If Han Sen¡¯spanions could be killed, that¡¯s all that mattered to the others. Somehow, they had just gained a horde of new enemies.

 Chapter 2183 - Siege

    <h4>Chapter 2183 Siege</h4>


    Han Sen wanted to go back, but Barr was hounding him. He wasn¡¯t going to let Han Sen return to his friends.


    Toxic Dragon Old Six missed his attack, but he did not stop. He ran towards the Feather woman, with a toxic light leaking from his fist. He really was like a toxic dragon.


    The Feather woman kept dodging, though. She maneuvered as gracefully as a dancer. She was just a Marquise, and yet she was acquitting herself well against the Duke Dragon Six. He was unable tond a single blow on her.


    A few of the Destroyed Dukes were headed for Little Angel. They looked murderous and cruel, and it was clear that they nned to destroy her.


    As those attacks came down on Han Sen¡¯s group, a blue light suddenly shone from Han Meng¡¯er. It shielded Little Angel, Zero, Little Silver, and Little Star.


    Pang!


    The Destroyed Dukes hit the blue shield, but none of their attacks were able to do anything.


    ¡°She¡¯s using Han Sen¡¯s defense treasure!¡± One of the Destroyed Dukes frowned. They knew Han Sen¡¯s shield was impervious to damage, even from something that was King ss in power. So, they knew right away that they¡¯d be unable to hack their way through the shield.


    ¡°Good! If they have the defense treasure, then that means Han Sen has nothing to protect himself. We finally have an excuse for killing Han Sen!¡± The Destroyed Duke that spoke looked cruel. He headed for Han Sen, who was leaping through the air, still engaged inbat with Barr.


    ¡°Stay back! He is mine!¡± Barr shouted and swung his knife at the approaching Dukes.


    Those Destroyed Dukes were almost struck by Barr. They all had to scramble and leap away, which left them angry and shocked.


    ¡°Barr! What are you doing?¡± a Destroyed Duke shouted at Barr.


    ¡°I told you that he¡¯s mine, didn¡¯t I?¡± Barr grunted as he moved in to attack Han Sen. Those Destroyed Dukes came to a standstill in mid-air, their faces turning green from Barr¡¯s rude refusal to ept their help.


    ¡°Ignore him! Find the traitor first,¡±manded a Destroyed Duke with hard eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Dia Robber.¡± That group of Destroyed Dukesplied immediately, and so they all descended on the city and the women in it.


    The Destroyed weren¡¯t the only ones doing this, though. Everyone started to attack the women who were of a different kind to themselves. They were all desperate to find the traitor.


    Just as Han Sen expected, everyone believed that the traitor was indeed a woman. But they did not know which race she belonged to, and so every woman became a target. Everyone started to attack without a second thought.


    It was absolute chaos in every direction. Their fight had cascaded until the entire city turned into a battleground. Fortunately, Han Meng¡¯er and the others had the protection of the Demon Bug Bai Sema, so they were able to avoid being hit. There were no King ss elites around, so no one present could break the Bai Sema. The Feather woman kepting under attack by the furious Dragon Six, and everyone else had their eyes on her. She really did seem to be the most likely suspect.


    Barr attacked Han Sen in a fury. Han Sen relied on his dragon wings and Break Space sh to avoid him. He didn¡¯t attack Barr, though. He did not want to risk making the crazy man any stronger.


    Ice no longer worked on Barr. Han Sen fired volley after volley, but it wouldn¡¯t freeze him. Spell¡¯s freezing powers would only work if they hit the enemy. But now, the ne was keeping the ice from making contact every single time. The freezing powers weren¡¯t going to work.


    ¡°The Light Fireseed ne is one of the deified treasures of the Destroyed, right? I cannot believe the Destroyed let Barr use it. How much do they want me dead?¡± Han Sen chuckled darkly, then squinted at the ne.


    Han Sen knew that the most famous treasures of the Destroyed were the Light Fireseed ne, the Dark Eye Ring, and the Chaos Statue.


    Barr¡¯s neck looked to be adorned by that same Light Fireseed ne.


    Life starts with fire, and it ends with fire. The legendary Light Fireseed ne had the light of fire. It was one of the strongest fire element treasures, even possessing light powers.


    The legends said that a deified Destroyed once owned that ne. He used it to incinerate an entire system. It was quite a scary item, if the story was true.


    But Barr was only a Duke. He could not use the might of the ne in full. Even so, it was more than adequate to protect its bearer from any cold powers that came against him. Unless Han Sen was King ss, there was no chance of him being able to freeze Barr this time.


    Han Sen pped his wings. He flew one hundred meters away and fired his gun, shooting a few of the Destroyed Dukes that were nearby.


    Pang! Pang!


    The explosive sounds were everywhere, and the Destroyed Dukes were reduced to ash.


    Han Sen moved quickly, and he evaded each and every one of Barr¡¯s attacks. He kept shooting at the Destroyed as he went, raising their death toll higher and higher.


    ¡°Han Sen, fight me!¡± Barr roared, but there was nothing he could do to stop Han Sen.


    Dia Robber saw a Duke get wasted by Han Sen, and it made him frown. Then, he went after Han Sen with his fist raised.


    The male face that represented light started to glow resplendently. His fist was like an actual sun, holding a candescent godlight.


    Han Sen pped his wings and disappeared. He avoided the punch and fired his gun at Dia Robber.


    The female face of Dia Robber represented darkness. She released a dark light. The ten fingers were like daggers that shredded the hail of bullets Han Sen fired at them.


    The bullets exploded on contact, but the ck power formed a bottomless ck hole in the air that sucked in the bullets and swallowed their effects. They were removed from y.


    ¡°Dia Robber! He is mine,¡± Barr proimed angrily.


    ¡°Then kill him before I can,¡± Dia Robber said coldly. The bird face of the middle represented chaos, and it began to produce light.


    A turbulent power leaked out of him to cover a radius of one thousand meters, and when Han Sen tried to use Break Space sh, he realized he was unable to teleport anymore.


    Barr roared. He swung his bone knife through another flurry of attacks to smite Han Sen. He didn¡¯t try to force Dia Robber to leave as he had all the other Destroyed Dukes.


    Dia Robber wasing for Han Sen now, too. The six arms released a trio of powers to damage Han Sen.


    Dia Robber continually released a chaotic power into the air around him. Break Space sh did not work anymore, so Han Sen was unable to teleport away to safety.


    Facing the attacks of two Dukes, Han Sen was now at a disadvantage. Han Sen relied on his movements and speed, and he had to operate at max capacity to stay ahead. But even so, it ultimately insufficient to avoid the attacks of both Barr and Dia Robber.


    ¡°If I was a Duke, I wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of fighting them. But I am just a Marquise, and my power is far inferior to Dukes like Dia Robber.¡± Han Sen thought about how he might deal with his current enemies. There were still things he wanted to gain from this situation.


    ¡°Traitor! She is the traitor!¡± Suddenly, a deafening shout came from behind them. Everyone stopped to pay attention.

 Chapter 2184 - The Real Traitor

    <strong>Chapter 2184 The Real Traitor</strong>


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the shout; even Han Sen¡¯s. The voice hade from Toxic Dragon Old Six. He was flecked with blood, and a ck shape had been seared into his chest that looked like a woman¡¯s hand.


    The handprint had burned through Toxic Dragon Old Six¡¯s dragon scales, branding his chest with its ck mark.


    ¡°Destroyed power!¡± someone shouted. Then everyone was jumping toward the Feather woman. Even Dia Robber abandoned his attack on Han Sen to deal with her.


    Aside from the Destroyed, the only person that could use Destroyed power to damage Dragon Six in such a way had to be the Destroyed traitor.


    Toxic Dragon Old Six had kept pursuing that Feather woman, and she had finally hurt him.


    Everyone was running for the Feather woman now. Only Barr, who waspletely obsessed with Han Sen, remained to finish what he had started.


    Han Sen felt glum about this, of course. But when Dia Robber left, he took his disruptive powers with him. Han Sen could suddenly use Break Space sh again, thankfully.


    Han Sen moved fast, activating Break Space sh as he went. Before Barr caught up with him, Han Sen rushed into a building. When Barr ripped the building apart to locate Han Sen, he couldn¡¯t find him anywhere.


    ¡°Han Sen! Get out here!¡± Barr struck out furiously with his bone knife, reducing the building to smaller and smaller pieces, but he still couldn¡¯t find Han Sen.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with the immortal madman. After Little Invisible cast a power on him, he becamepletely transparent. And furthermore, he used his Dongxuan Aura to mask his presence. Then he slipped out from under Barr¡¯s nose.


    Everyone was intent on hunting down the Destroyed traitor now. Many scary powers were being hurled towards the Feather woman, but the Feather woman slipped by them with unbelievable grace.


    Despite being only a Marquise, she was teleporting straight through the Dukes and Marquises hunting her. Even Dia Robber was unable to stop her.


    Dia Robber¡¯s bird head shed. That same field of chaos was opened, and the woman fell into it.


    But shockingly, the woman¡¯s movement abilities weren¡¯t affected by the power. She could still teleport, and no one was able to do her any harm.


    ¡°You stupid people! Do you really think I am the Destroyed traitor? Dragon Six used that palm strike himself. He hit himself! It has nothing to do with me!¡± the woman eximed after another sessful evasion.


    ¡°Liar! Do you honestly expect us to believe that?¡± a Destroyed Duke roared back. His desire to kill her was greater than ever.


    ¡°If I was the traitor, why would I make it so obvious?¡± The woman smiled and spread her arms cockily. She did not dodge. Instead, she brought a light to the tip of her finger, and she aimed it at the Destroyed Duke.


    The Destroyed Duke moved his six arms and fired three separate powers. He used a tri-colored godlight to counter her attack.


    But her godlight broke through the tri-colored godlight. It branded the Destroyed Duke with a weird mark. The Destroyed Duke was suddenly turned into a miniature version of himself. His flesh and bones were allpressed and condensed together. The three-meter-tall body was turned into little more than a sugar cube.


    ¡°A mark of the Very High! You are of the Very High!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces went white. Those who had been going for the woman now stopped. They quickly began to scramble backward.


    Dia Robber seemed to realize something. He looked towards where Toxic Dragon Old Six had been, but the Dragon was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is Toxic Dragon Old Six?¡± Dia Robber asked one of the other Dragons.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... He was here, though...¡± The Dragons felt that something was very amiss.


    Now, all the races started to realize that the woman was associated with the Very High. They knew of her marking ability. It was a Very High skill. The Very High certainly couldn¡¯t have been the traitor.


    But Toxic Dragon Old Six had definitely been hit by a Destroyed power. If the power hadn¡¯te from the woman, then he really must have used it on himself.


    Toxic Dragon Old Six was a Dragon, though. He couldn¡¯t have used a Destroyed power on his own, which meant he had to have been the traitor. He had stolen the Destroyed Bible.


    But now, he was gone. He had vanished amidst the chaos, and no one knew where he had gone. Perhaps he had even fled Steel City.


    Dia Robber looked at the Feather woman and bowed. ¡°Excuse our most impolite rudeness. We will issue a proper and formal apology at ater date. Can you please tell us which direction the traitor went?¡±


    The fake Toxic Dragon Old Six had framed her. She must have seen where he went.


    ¡°When you guys attacked me, he escaped that way.¡± The woman coldly pointed towards the Steel City gate.


    Without a moment of hesitation, everyone ran in that direction. He had left a trail as he ran, and they tracked him into some mountains.


    The woman watched impassively as everyone left. They wanted to find the traitor, but they also wanted to escape her wrath with all haste. The thought that they had all attacked one of the Very High had given them massive chills. They sincerely hoped she¡¯d be forgiving.


    The woman did not seek revenge, though. Instead, she flew up into the skies.


    What happened in Steel City was watched by the ships. They saw when the woman revealed herself as one of the Very High, and so no one stopped her from leaving Sodi.


    The universe¡¯s number one race: the mysterious Very High. They were the strongest and most mysterious race. Even the Extreme King and Ancient God races were afraid of them.


    When the Very High mark appeared, bad things tended to follow. This had happened many times through the ages, and many races had been destroyed by the Very High, wiped from the annals of history.


    Dia Robber and his followers searched the mountains up and down, and eventually, they found the fake Dragon Six and engaged him.


    ¡°Are you guys blind? Why would I be the traitor? Don¡¯t you know that the fox race is onlyprised of women? They be weaker if they turn into males. Do I look like a f*cking woman?¡± Toxic Dragon Old Six shouted as he fought back.


    Dia Robber saw that the man¡¯s Toxic Dragon Evilbreaker powers were real. As he fought, he asked, ¡°What are you doing, then? Why are you running if you aren¡¯t the traitor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not running! I¡¯m f*cking injured, and I¡¯m looking for a ce to heal!¡± Toxic Dragon Old Six shouted angrily.


    ¡°You say you are Toxic Dragon Old Six, yes? How can you prove your identity?¡± Kahn asked. Something seemed wrong about this whole situation.


    Toxic Dragon Old Six¡¯s body then seemed to turn inside out. His body was covered with toxic scales, and he looked like a humanoid-but-toxic dragon. He breathed out toxic gas and said, ¡°No matter how strong a foxdy might be, she wouldn¡¯t be able to imitate a xenogeneic toxic dragon body.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Dia Robber looked horrified. When he returned to Steel City, the Very High woman was gone.

 Chapter 2185 - Taking the Bible

    <strong>Chapter 2185 Taking the Bible</strong>


    A small business ship was flying through the expanse of space, following a designated route. Suddenly, the crew saw a woman approaching their vessel. The ship came to a stop and opened its doors to let her in.


    The woman quickly entered the ship, and not long after, she was given a private room.


    Inside that room, the Feather woman began to change her form. Her Feather features started to fade away. A white tail grew from her backside, and her body became curvier than ever. Her face underwent a change, too, bing sharp and refined.


    The beautiful woman then pulled a cubic object out of her pocket. It was the Very High mark that had manifested when she made it look like she had condensed a Destroyed.


    The woman threw the Very High mark on the floor, and the Very High mark started to shake. It rattled around for a while until a pang noise sounded. A fox-like woman with fox ears emerged. She looked exactly the same as the other beautiful woman, save for the fact that she was quite a bit younger.


    The fox woman scratched her bum and then got up. She snickered happily. ¡°Sister, we made it! We managed to fool all of those people.¡±


    If Dia Robber had been there, he would have been very angry. Killing the Destroyed Duke with a Very High mark had been merely a ruse. The shapeshifting foxes had outwitted everyone with their illusions.


    It was a shame that the King ss elites had been stuck outside the Six Star xenogeneic space. If they had been able to observe the foxes¡¯ tricks with their own eyes, they¡¯d have known what was up.


    But the King ss elites were forced to watch from a distance. The two fox sisters had counted on that, putting on a show that would only fool Dukes and Marquises.


    ¡°I told you. All those races might pretend to be tough sh*t around us, but they grovel like worms before the Very High. Seeing the Very High mark nearly scared them to death. They didn¡¯t dare stay long enough to find out the truth.¡± Big sister Bai Lin smiled.


    Little sister Bai Fu pulled out her pink tongue and said, ¡°Luckily, those guys were restricting each other and thought it best not to allow the King ss sorts to enter the Six Star xenogeneic space. Had this not been the case, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to fool them. So, what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be Ipo. We can head to Ipo, then visit the Dragon after that...¡± Bai Lin trailed off and her eyes widened. There was a punch headed for them. It shot their way like aser, destroying the ship in the process.


    White light covered the two sisters as they escaped from the ship. A proud-looking woman hovered in space near the wreckage, looking at them coldly.


    When the fox sisters saw the woman, they looked even more frightened. It was the powerful woman they had seen inside the Steel City restaurant.


    They had never expected that the woman would manage to escape the locked-down, pursue them, and catch up with them before they got too far away from the system.


    ¡°Give me the Destroyed Bible,¡± the woman said tly, staring at the sisters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue what you are talking about. How could we have the Destroyed Bible?¡± Bai Linughed.


    The woman¡¯s expression did not change. She just remained where she was, staring at them. Slowly, she said, ¡°You and Toxic Dragon Old Six performed well. But now I¡¯ve caught you, and I won¡¯t allow you to deliver the Destroyed Bible to the Dragon. I will give you onest chance to hand it over.¡±


    That woman then raised her fist. An overbearing power began to gather around it.


    ¡°You are strong, but you are alone. There¡¯s no guarantee you can catch up with us, either.¡± Bai Lin frowned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you test that theory?¡± The womanunched her fist right at Bai Lin.


    Bai Lin and Bai Fu moved, and their bodies seemed to disappear in the ck of space. They soon realized that no matter how they attempted to evade that strike, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the punch.


    It was as if the woman¡¯s fist wasing from every direction at once. They were locked in. And while they could often survive dangerous situations by changing their race to hide in ce sight, that skill wouldn¡¯t help them in this situation. This punch wasn¡¯t something they could avoid.


    Pang!


    Bai Lin and Bai Fu amassed andbined their power to fight back against that iing punch, but they both ended up being hit. They wereunched through space, with trails of blood drifting away from them. They crashed into an asteroid, and the asteroid broke into fragments.


    Their amazing talents had allowed them to survive many attacks from a wide array of Dukes, but they weren¡¯t Dukes themselves. They had the power of Marquises.


    Bai Lin recovered from the blow and gritted her teeth. Her chest began to flicker with a formation of ck light. The ck light swept down to her fist, and she shed forward to punch the enigmatic woman.


    If the Destroyed had been there, they would have identified the ck light as a power of the Destroyed Bible. No one could have guessed how Bai Lin was using her shapeshifting to cast the Destroyed Bible¡¯s power, though.


    Pang!


    Despite the power of her attack, Bai Lin was sent flying away again. She curled slightly in pain after using the Bible, and her expression seemed stunned. ¡°Is this... Did you just throw an Extreme King Punch?¡±


    The woman was not inclined to answer, and so she raised her fist once more.


    Bai Lin clenched her jaw again, then coughed from deep in her chest. She spat out a ck light, which floated through space near her enemy.


    ¡°That¡¯s for you,¡± Bai Lin sneered. She started pulling Bai Fu away from the area. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Extreme King woman frowned as the two flew off. Their power was only average, but they were very quick. The Extreme King woman seemed hesitant, but she moved over to examine the ck light.


    The ck light before her was actually a ck stone book. It looked old, and the cover was adorned with a triangr symbol. There was nothing else remarkable about it. It was crude and worn, and it looked like the work of an older race.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t have known that the old stone book was actually the prestigious Destroyed Bible.


    The Extreme King woman knew what the object was the moment she saw it, though. Although her race was one of the most important and powerful in the universe, the Extreme King¡¯s resources were actually quite limited. Deified treasures like the Destroyed Bible were difficult toe by.


    Securing the Destroyed Bible was the woman¡¯s first priority. After that, she would go and finish off the two fox sisters.


    The woman had almost touched the Destroyed Bible when she stopped. She frowned and looked at the Bible. It wasn¡¯t actually floating in space as she had originally thought.


    ¡°Come out!¡± The woman stared at the Bible coldly.


    In response to her shout, a shadow appeared right next to the Bible. Then a gold-armored hand reached out and grabbed the book.

 Chapter 2186 - A Punch and a Punch

    <h4>Chapter 2186 A Punch and a Punch</h4>


    ¡°Dor?¡± The woman recognized the person hovering in front of her.


    The Extreme King were quite full of themselves, and since they always thought themselves superior to others, they didn¡¯t participate in the Geno Being Scroll. They did, however, keenly watch the fights that unfolded there.


    That was especially true of the Marquise fights. The woman had watched each and every one of them. She recognized the gold armor Han Sen was wearing.


    ¡°I will be keeping this. You can go now,¡± Han Sen stated, turning the Destroyed Bible over in his hands.


    He had used Little Invisible to hide himself so he could follow Bai Lin, but he had waited until now to make a move.


    He hadn¡¯t wanted to take action while they were inside Six Star xenogeneic space, but as he followed the fox sisters, he noticed the Extreme King woman was pursuing them as well.


    This would probably be his best opportunity to steal the Destroyed Bible while pinning the crime on the Extreme King woman.


    Since the fox sisters had made their escape, everyone would soon learn that the Destroyed Bible had been stolen by the Extreme King. No one would believe that someone had actually confronted one of the Extreme King and stolen it back, so Han Sen would likely be safe from usations.


    Even if people believed that Dor ultimately imed it, that wouldn¡¯t matter. No one had a clue who Dor really was. So, Han Sen was safe.


    He originally nned tounch a sneak attack, but the woman had discovered his presence before he had the chance to. That surprised him.


    ¡°In the eyes of the Extreme King, achieving first ce in the Marquise Geno Being Scroll is nothing more than a joke,¡± the woman said cockily, with a snarky tilt of her head.


    With no hesitation, she threw a punch towards Han Sen. The iing strike was far harder than the one he had seen before.


    The space around him seemed to getpressed by the overwhelming force of that punch. Spacetime itself looked like it was going to freeze and shatter.


    Although she pretended that Dor was beneath her notice, after seeing Dor fighting Evil Eye and Lone Bamboo, she knew he wasn¡¯t a foe to be underestimated. She was well-aware that he would be a difficult foe, so she poured all of her strength and power into that punch.


    Seeing the woman¡¯s punching for him, Han Sen used Super Spank with his left hand.


    Pang!


    When their fists collided, the force of the Extreme King¡¯s punch disintegrated into little more than dust and echoes. The woman¡¯s face paled, and she retreated with haste.


    But it was still toote. Her gauntlet had shattered, and the disintegrating power continued up into the rest of her armor. All she wore was turned to dust. She was leftpletely naked.


    The Extreme King woman¡¯s imcable face heated with embarrassment. She summoned another set of armor to clothe herself, but by the time she turned back to look for her opponent, Dor was gone.


    ¡°Dor, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± The Extreme King woman was very angry, and her teeth gnashed. Try as she might, though, she was not going to find Dor that day.


    Han Sen had returned the punch he was owed. She had sent Han Sen sprawling on de, and he had destroyed her armor. He was only getting what he was due; they were even now.


    Han Sen headed to the Six Star xenogeneic space. He needed to return and let everyone know that the real Han Sen was still there. That way, he could eventually leave without raising any more suspicions.


    And in regards to the Extreme King woman, he had no interest in killing her. He headed back to the Six Star system immediately to avoid wasting any more time with her.


    After all, as long as she was left alive, Han Sen could frame her for the theft. If she was killed, that would be more difficult. The Destroyed wouldn¡¯t be the only ones investigating her death; the rest of the Extreme King would also want to know what had happened. Having them descend on the investigation would be bad.


    Han Sen returned to Six Star xenogeneic space and met up with Little Angel.


    All of the races participating in the search had confirmed that the escaped woman was a shapeshifting fox. There was still hope, however. The lockdown on the Six Star xenogeneic space was yet to be lifted¡¯ so Kings finally went in to look around for themselves.


    But they quickly came to the conclusion that the shapeshifting fox had managed to escape sessfully. Two dayster, when all was done, the lockdown on the Six Star xenogeneic space was lifted. Han Sen then took hispanions back to Narrow Moon.


    In the base on Eclipse, in a secret room, Han Sen happily ran his finger along the spine of the Destroyed Bible.


    ¡°A deified treasure. That was a pretty good gain.¡±


    After a while, though, Han Sen¡¯s joy turned to frustration. No matter what he tried, he couldn¡¯t unlock the Bible or make use of its power.


    Han Senbined his light and dark powers, but even so, he made no progress in casting the powers of the Bible.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t even open the d*mned book or get a glimpse of its contents.


    Han Sen tried a myriad of different elements, but nothing seemed to work.


    So, Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura and Purple Eye Butterfly to inspect the Bible. After a time of careful observation, Han Sen noticed that it was actually created through abination of light, dark, and chaos powers.


    ¡°Genes are insufficient; cannot absorb deified gene.¡±


    Han Sen kept hearing that announcement, telling him he was unable to absorb it. The Destroyed Bible was a deified xenogeneic gene, so he couldn¡¯t absorb it since he was still just a Marquise. It was the same as with the Sun Gold Bird.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat it, and neither can I make use of it. It¡¯s useless in my hands, even though it is deified. Unless I make it up to the ss of deified, it can only be cast with light, dark, and chaos powers. Light and dark powers are already hard enough to simte, and I can¡¯t simte chaos powers at all. Unless I learn all three andbine them well, I won¡¯t be able to tap into its power.¡± After thinking about it for a while, Han Sen decided to give it up.


    Han Meng¡¯er pushed open the secret door and stuck her head in, then pointed at the book. ¡°Father, can I have this book?¡±


    ¡°You want to have a look?¡± Han Sen turned to Han Meng¡¯er with some surprise. She had never asked for anything before.


    Han Meng¡¯er nodded. She looked at the Destroyed Bible and said, ¡°That book seems to resonate with a power that is familiar to me somehow.¡±


    Han Sen handed Han Meng¡¯er the Destroyed Bible and thought to himself, ¡°It is possible, I suppose. Meng¡¯er¡¯s blood isplicated. But I do remember the Sacred leader possessing a light power. Her mother had the power of death, and my blood...¡±


    As Han Sen mulled all of this over, Han Meng¡¯er took the Destroyed Bible. The book had shown no response while Han Sen held it, but it suddenly caught fire when she touched it. mes wreathed the stone book, then spread to consume Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s entire body.


    Three different lights began to shine from the stone book¡¯s triangle. The white was light power, the ck was dark power, and the grey was clearly chaos power. Each color corrted with a specific element.

 Chapter 2187 - Watching the Destroyed Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 2187 Watching the Destroyed Inheritance</h4>


    The three lights of the triangle merged to be a swirling grey color. When you looked at the symbol from one side, the grey color shifted to ck, and if you looked from the other side, the grey turned white.


    The triangle seemed to pulse with that mystic grey. The color stained Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s power grey, as well.


    Han Sen could sense a frightening presence radiating from the power, and it seemed as if all that energy was going to explode.


    Han Meng¡¯er held the Biblefortably in one hand, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed any of the power surging around her. Her other hand flicked through the Bible¡¯s pages. From what Han Sen could see, there were many images and sections of text within. It was like he was watching a 3D movie flicker past on the pages.


    Although Han Sen couldn¡¯t open the book himself, he had no trouble seeing the book¡¯s content now that someone else had opened it.


    The images were so impressive that they made Han Sen feel like he was watching a supernova. The universe began; the universe was destroyed. Life was started; life was ended.


    ¡°Born from the Destroyed. Live for the Destroyed. Survival is the Destroyed.¡± Han Sen examined the first line of the Destroyed Bible.


    The Destroyed Bible was a deified treasure, a holy book of the Destroyed race. It recorded the practices of their alpha¡¯s geno arts, his experiences, and the understandings he hade to throughout his entire lifetime.


    As Han Sen read the Destroyed Bible, it was like he could hear the Destroyed Alpha exining geno arts. He could see the true meaning of it all.


    Han Sen was delighted. Destroyed geno arts required the user to possess all three powers, but Han Sen did not have chaos power. Because of this, hecked the ability to cast Destroyed powers.


    But the Destroyed Alpha¡¯s exnations rified a whole host of things and filled Han Sen with inspiration. He was able to understand Break Six Skies much more deeply because of it.


    The Destroyed were a part of the Breakskies, and they even imed to be the royalty of that ancient race. No matter what the case might have been, the geno arts the Destroyed alpha left behind had a connection with Break Six Skies.


    The things Han Sen had learned from the Destroyed geno arts gave him a vat of additional knowledge that he could apply to Break Six Skies.


    Han Sen had been stuck in the first tier of Break Six Skies. Now he was able to understand more. Proficiency with the geno art allowed ess to the second tier. And as he learned more, he would be able to keep climbing.


    Break Six Skies was not a technique that could be practiced to gain greater strength. It forced a student to teach themselves to utilize their powers more effectively. However, progressing with the art required a lot of understanding and knowledge.


    As he studied Break Six Skies, Han Sen sometimes felt like an ancient swordsman trying to understand how bombs were made.


    The geno art required understanding rather than raw strength. If a student understood how the geno art¡¯s powers worked, then they could control the power and unleash its full potential. And that was more than enough.


    Whether the practitioner was a Baron or a deified elite, they could still ess all tiers of Break Six Skies. The level of power output would be the only difference between the skill being used by someone weak and someone strong; the techniques themselves would remain unchanged.


    Low level Nobles did not really understand that power, though. It was difficult for them to make use of Break Six Skies.


    Han Sen was still in the beginning phases of learning these techniques. Or at least, he had been. By reading the Destroyed Bible, he was able to understand more about how its power worked. Break Six Skies improved greatly in a short amount of time.


    By merely watching as Han Meng¡¯er flipped through the Destroyed Bible, Han Sen¡¯s Break Six Skies was able to progress and reach the third tier.


    As the content of the Destroyed Bible was revealed, the grey power seeped into Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s body. She stared at the Destroyed Bible with an unreadable expression. The Destroyed Bible began to morph in her hands. Not long after, the Destroyed Bible had transformed into a grey arrow. The grey Destroyed power sank into her hands and subsided.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t actually watched it happen, he never would have believed that the stone arrow she now possessed was actually the Destroyed Bible. He couldn¡¯t detect even a trace of Destroyed power radiating from it.


    Han Meng¡¯er lifted the Destroyed Bible and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Father, thank you very much for this arrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Han Sen stumbled. Luckily, Han Meng¡¯er was rather naive, so she didn¡¯t notice his awkwardness over the whole affair.


    Han Sen was on the third tier of Break Six Skies, and as he realized that, he quickly tried to recall everything he had seen from the Destroyed Bible. If he had any more breakthroughs, that would be the greatest reward.


    Aside from Super Spank, Break Six Skies was the strongest geno art Han Sen had in his arsenal. When he wasn¡¯t using his Dor identity, Break Six Skies was effective enough as a killing power to be depended on.


    It was a shame that Break Six Skies was so powerful, though. If he used it in close-quarterbat, there was every chance he could blow himself up.


    It was fortunate that Spell provided him with three different weapons. Their range meant that they were the perfect tools to pair with Break Six Skies.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, stay with me for a little while. I have a geno art I would like to teach you.¡± If Han Sen could teach her Break Six Skies, then she could have those destructive powers as well.


    Although many problems could not be solved through violence, they still needed to be able to unleash violence and overwhelm any force that happened to be aimed at them.


    So, Han Sen spent some time teaching his daughter. When he was done, he went to Cold Pce to ept the benefits of being the Guardian. Jadeskin leveled up quickly. It would definitely reach Duke in two years.


    It was difficult to level up any geno art from Marquise to Duke. Even if there was an abundance of resources avable, it would still take a while. Higher races could usually be Dukes within the space often years. If a race was of poor quality, though, they could end up taking an entire century.


    Han Sen was only progressing so quickly because he could absorb the deified toad¡¯s force of ice. Such an opportunity was extremely rare.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t too worried about his Jadeskin, but he was concerned about how things would go with The Story of Genes. There were no special resources for him to consume, so all he could do was slowly practice it by himself. And despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t feel The Story of Genes improving.


    Han Sen paid attention to what happened after the Destroyed Bible incident. And just as he thought, the searching races eventually found those shapeshifting foxes and confirmed that the Destroyed Bible had been taken by one of the Extreme King. After learning that, no one dared to continue the investigation. Even the Destroyed weren¡¯t brave enough to ask the Extreme King for the Bible.


    Han Sen thought there might be some trouble, but the entire matter just came to an end. It was as if the Destroyed came to terms with the loss of their deified artifact, and that was that.


    ¡°It looks like I underestimated the effect the Extreme King have on people. They don¡¯t even dare bark.¡± Han Sen rolled his eyes.


    It looked like that unlucky Extreme King woman had be the perfect scapegoat for the affair. But Han Sen knew he had to be extra careful to avoid giving the Extreme King any hint that Han Sen was actually Dor.

 Chapter 2188 - Dive Heart Practice

    <h4>Chapter 2188 Dive Heart Practice</h4>


    A year passed.


    Over the course of that year, Han Sen spent a lot of time practicing Jadeskin. He wanted to get that up to the rank of Duke first and foremost. At that point, he would be able to absorb Duke genes. With one hundred Duke genes for a base, he¡¯d be able to level up his other geno arts a little faster.


    As the year went by, Han Sen also came up with excuses to enlist morepanions from the sanctuaries.


    From the humans, he brought over Ning Yue, Lin Feng, Tang Zhenliu, Qin Xuan, Huangfu Jing, Ji Qing, and Han Yan. There were also many super creatures and spirits that made the jump. Eclipse did not have much in the way of high-ss resources, but there were many xenogeneics. After he brought people to the geno universe, raising them to Marquise was fairly easy.


    Everyone¡¯s super god body was different, so Han Sen¡¯s personal experience might not trante well to each of them. They all had to discover their own paths; Han Sen only gave them the opportunity to do so.


    Han Sen brought suchrge numbers of people because he knew how powerful the many races were. There was a multitude of powerful forces in the geno universe.


    Groups such as Sky Pce, the Dragon, and the Destroyed were not to be taken lightly. They were all very strong factions.


    Even the deified Kong Fei had to pay a high price to knock the Feathers down a few pegs, and they weren¡¯t even in the top hundred. The Feathers didn¡¯t have anyone deified either. Han Sen would require as many elites as he could enlist if he wished to light his ownntern in the future.


    There was no doubting their loyalties, either. In the Alliance, they were all allies. And Han Sen knew them personally. Even the spirits and creatures he brought over wouldn¡¯t want to sell out humans.


    Even so, Han Sen took a few precautionary measures so that, in the event someone actually did try to betray him, he could deal with the situation quickly.


    Han Sen¡¯s sister Han Yan was very talented. She was like Han Sen in many ways, but the development of her powers was still quite different. That was because she practiced with the Falsified Sky Sutra and the Asura Sutra. She was on a different path than he was.


    Han Sen knew her super god body was called King Release Sky. It was different from Han Sen¡¯s own super king spirit body. Not many people had the same super god body as each other.


    People practiced differently than one another based on their super god bodies. Some of the differences were obvious, and some might take years to be revealed.


    Super god bodies were usually secret, though. And Han Sen only asked Han Yan about hers because she was his sister. He hadn¡¯t asked for the names or details of anyone else¡¯s body.


    Every human he brought over was a genius of their race, though. With their super god bodies, their talents wouldn¡¯t be far off those of the higher races. That meant they would gain rank quickly.


    With the resources avable on Eclipse, many of the people he had brought over managed to reach the rank of Earl within that single year.


    Aside from Ji Qing and Han Yan, the others were keen to explore and see more of whaty beyond that entry point to the geno universe. And this was something Han Sen agreed to. They all wanted different things for their lives, and it wasn¡¯t as if they needed to be babysat. Eclipse was only going to limit their development. They would have to explore and obtain their own resources if they really wished to grow.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to allow Han Yan to explore, however. She repeatedly asked him to let her travel, but he kept preventing her from leaving. If something happened to her, his parents would murder him.


    But Han Yan wasn¡¯t the sort to give up easily, and eventually, Han Sen conceded and said he¡¯d give her a rmendation at Sky Pce. She agreed to that happily enough, at least.


    Ji Qing was Ji Yanran¡¯s cousin. By extension, she was Han Sen¡¯s little cousin-inw. And the Ji family had focused quite a bit of their time and attention on her. Ji Yanran told him to take good care of her, as well, and not permit her to take any unnecessary risks.


    Fortunately, Ji Qing wasn¡¯t too keen on the prospect of exploring. When Han Sen brought up the subject, she smiled at him. ¡°I have to stay next to you and keep an eye on you for Yanran. Otherwise, who knows what you¡¯ll get up to, all alone here in this geno universe? If it was something bad, I¡¯d feel bad for Yanran.¡±


    ¡°I have Bao¡¯er as a spy. Why would I dare to do anything inappropriate?¡± Han Sen touched Bao¡¯er¡¯s face.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare? That must mean you thought about it, but you didn¡¯t...¡± Ji Qing smiled at Han Sen.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll be here, and you can¡¯t go back. Even if I have such thoughts, you won¡¯t be able to tell her.¡±


    Ji Qing looked surprised, and Han Sen left.


    Han Sen went to Cold Pce. By guarding the door, he was able to watch the tadpoles slowly be little toads. They absorbed the powers of the moons released by the deified toad, which made Han Sen quite jealous.


    The deified toad could use its power to produce moons to level up its babies, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t.


    Little Angel and Little Silver were already Marquises. If they were unable to locate high-ss resources, it would be much harder for them to level up. In the geno universe, if you were not King ss, you weren¡¯t really considered strong.


    That was why Xi Qing King and Ning Yue went exploring often. King ss elites were the true powers of the geno universe.


    As the moonlight shone down on the baby toads, Han Sen put down the Cold Pce guardian tablet and left the stone porch so he could soak in the power of the moonlight and the ice.


    After a year of absorbing icy powers and refining moonlight, Jadeskin might not have reached Duke, but he did understand a lot more about the ice powers and the moon powers. He was also more familiar with the deified toad¡¯s strength now.


    Even without the protection of the Cold Pce guardian tablet, Han Sen wasn¡¯t frozen by the deified toad¡¯s cold powers anymore. It was very cold, of course, but he could endure it.


    Ordinary Marquises and Dukes couldn¡¯t have withstood that level of cold.


    Han Sen absorbed much of the deified toad¡¯s ice powers and moon powers over time, and that was how he was able to build up his resistance to the ice. His body was very strong, and his Jadeskin power was connected to the deified toad. They were very closely aligned.


    The deified toad spat out a moon atop the waterfall, and then looked at Han Sen. Its sudden attention made Han Sen jump, but the toad did not look hostile. In fact, it looked surprised.


    After a while, the toad turned around and continued spitting out moon powers.


    The toad didn¡¯t seem to mind his presence, and that made Han Sen happy. He walked closer to the waterfall. He did not follow the little toads up it, but even that proximity was enough for him to absorb more moon powers and cold powers.


    The deified toad showed no desire to kick Han Sen away, either. And when the moon powers were gone, the deified toad took the little toads down to the pool.


    The little toads left the water and went up the banks, and then they all proceeded to enter the cave in the side of the stone house. They saw Han Sen standing off to the side. Perhaps it was because he did not have the guardian tablet, but the little toads sensed him and approached him.

 Chapter 2189 - Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 2189 Bad News</h4>


    The little toads gathered around him, and they seemed to think he was one of them. The thought made Han Sen¡¯s heart sink, though, and he found himself thinking, ¡°I¡¯m not some dirty toad!¡±


    After that day, Han Sen continueding back to absorb cold and moon powers twice every month. He didn¡¯t need the Cold Pce guardian tablet anymore, and the big toad allowed him to follow the toad family to the waterfall. He was able to absorb the moon powers right next to the deified toad.


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin grew stronger far faster. Han Sen initially thought it might need another year to reach Duke rank, but it was on the precipice of that change already. He believed that if he continued this steady absorption of cold and moon powers, he¡¯d make it to Duke in three months.


    When Jadeskin did be Duke, though, he¡¯d have to track down a source of high-quality resources for himself. He couldn¡¯t rely solely on Eclipse.


    It was a good ce for early practice, but he couldn¡¯t develop fully if he remained stuck there.


    On that fifteenth of the month, when Han Sen was done guarding the door, he nned to leave de and return to Eclipse. But when he reached Yisha¡¯s pce, two Rebate butlers approached, alongside Snowbird Duke.


    ¡°Han Sen, Moon Wheel King is looking for you. Please follow us to Full Moon Hall,¡± said a butler, his face expressionless.


    ¡°Why is Moon Wheel King looking for me?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Full Moon Pce was a ce to hold discussions. Only the Kings of Narrow Moon were allowed to debate there. It was very rare for Moon Wheel King to summon a Marquise for an audience in Full Moon Hall.


    ¡°You will know when you get there, won¡¯t you?¡± another butler said coldly.


    Han Sen looked at Snowbird Duke. She was behaving strangely, holding herself a little more rigidly than usual. He did not say anything, but he just nodded to her.


    ¡°Moon Wheel King and the other Kings are waiting for you. Let¡¯s go,¡± the butler told him, apparently in a rush.


    Han Sen followed them to Full Moon Hall. On the ship there, Han Sen got to thinking, ¡°Something bad must have happened to Yisha. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be called to the Full Moon Office. If something has happened to her, then my days here will be over. Things might being to an end.¡±


    Han Sen knew that the only other person of rank in Narrow Moon who liked him was ck-Moon King.


    The other Kings were not very keen on him, despite being Yisha¡¯s student. After all, Han Sen was not one of the Rebate. And he had consumed many of their resources. He was just fortunate that the Rebate didn¡¯t t-out hate him.


    If Han Sen had been able to practice really quickly, perhaps the Kings would have viewed him differently. However, leveling up took Han Sen an excruciatingly long time. They did not think Han Sen would ever reach King, let alone be deified. This was one of the primary reasons they didn¡¯t think too highly of him.


    To them, his guardianship was just another example of his deficiency. If the post had been given to another talented Marquise, that person would definitely have be a Duke after so much time. No change had been observed with Han Sen, though. No change for him meant no gain for them.


    Han Sen was backed by Yisha, but if she was gone, then the Rebate wouldn¡¯t waste more resources on an outsider like him.


    ¡°The Rebate is too small of a faction. It is a higher race that used to be a ve race. They aren¡¯t selfless, either. Only Yisha was willing to help me. What a shame this is!¡± Han Sen vented silently. He knew what was going to happen on this trip.


    When Han Sen reached the Full Moon Office, everyone was sitting around arge table within.


    Almost all of the Narrow Moon Kings were present. Moon Wheel King was in the middle. ck-Moon King, Shadow King, Flower King, Night River King, and the other Kings sat next to him. The table resembled a half-moon, and as Han Sen walked in, they all turned their attention to him.


    ¡°Greetings to all the Kings.¡± After Han Sen bowed to each of them, he stood where he was without disying any emotions.


    Moon Wheel King sighed and told Han Sen, ¡°Yesterday, the Extreme King delivered some news to us. Your teacher, on her venture into the chaos system, was killed. Not even her bones remain. We are going to build a mausoleum in her honor. You were her only student, and so there are many things we must now do together.¡±


    ¡°I will do whatever I am able to. May I ask how my master was killed?¡± Han Sen bowed, feeling very strange about this.


    In truth, Yisha was Han Sen¡¯s enemy. He had only be her student as a pretense, and Yisha seemed to have epted him as a student for reasons of her own, not because she was being altruistic.


    But in all the time they had spent together, Yisha had treated him nicely. She had provided him with many opportunities. Without those opportunities, He might have spent ten years wandering around, and he wouldn¡¯t have achieved half of what he had right now.


    So, his feelings towards Yisha were very conflicted. Hearing she had died, an odd pang rolled through him. He didn¡¯t really know what he was feeling.


    ¡°ording to the Extreme King ambassador, she joined the siege against a deified xenogeneic. She was swallowed by it, and so nothing of her remains,¡± Moon Wheel King said with a sigh.


    Moon Wheel King¡¯s sigh was not fake. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Rebate to raise a half-deified warrior. And Yisha had been their best hope of gaining a fully deified Rebate.


    Losing Yisha was a big blow to their race.


    If Yisha had not gone to the Extreme King, though, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to be deified by herself. If she remained in Narrow Moon, she¡¯d have been half-deified forever.


    For someone like Yisha, stopping there would have been worse than death.


    Han Sen stayed silent after hearing about her death. Being killed by a deified xenogeneic, without so much as a bone being left behind, was something of a clean way to go out. That was very much like her own style.


    When Moon Wheel Kingpsed into silence, Night River spoke. ¡°After sorting out Knife Queen¡¯s mausoleum, there will still be some things I will need you to do. You are her only student, so there are some legacy matters and items you will have to take over. I will confirm them, andter give them to you.¡±


    Han Sen knew that this was the primary point. He didn¡¯t know how much of a legacy the Rebate would be willing to leave him with.


    Han Sen was afraid he wouldn¡¯t have a say in these matters. Night River King surely didn¡¯t want to give him anything, and it was definitely going to be a one-sided decision.


    Han Sen had expected this, though, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He listened to what he was told, and then he left Full Moon Office. He went to sort out her funeral arrangements.


    ¡°The Extreme King have sent the reward she was owed for the fight. It should be given to Han Sen...¡± ck-Moon King said, but before he could finish, Night River King interrupted him.


    ¡°Han Sen isn¡¯t one of the Rebate, have you forgotten? He isn¡¯t qualified to ept it. We have discussed this already. Say no more,¡± Night River King said firmly.

 Chapter 2190 - Taking the Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 2190 Taking the Legacy</h4>


    Yisha had been a very special person to the Rebate, so there was no need to worry about the funeral too much. Narrow Moon performed the services very well, and all Han Sen had to do was cooperate with their rituals.


    Yisha¡¯s death impacted the Rebate a great deal. It affected them deeply, in a variety of ways.


    As one of the two highest ranked individuals of the Rebate, Yisha¡¯s death made them far weaker. It also altered the distribution of benefits and resources that various important Rebate received.


    Due to these changes, the biggest negative ended up impacting Yisha¡¯s student Han Sen.


    When Han Sen went to Night River King to confirm what of Yisha¡¯s legacy would be left to him, he found himself frowning continually.


    Night River King provided Han Sen with a list, and there were very few items on that roster with any actual value. Furthermore, Yisha¡¯s home of de was taken by the elders.


    Han Sen was only allowed to im Yisha¡¯s personal items and belongings. Having expected this treatment, though, Han Sen was prepared to ept the verdict in silence. Now that Yisha was gone, Han Sen was back to being a proper outsider, and the Rebate wouldn¡¯t be willing to give anything of theirs to someone like him.


    ¡°Knife was the Cold Pce guardian, but you reced her. And now that she is dead, it is down to us to select a new guardian for Cold Pce. A real one. Thanks for your help in the meantime, but you can now give us back the tablet. And this is the list featuring all her legacy items you may im. You will need to sign it,¡± Night River King said coldly, peering right at Han Sen.


    Night River King wanted the Cold Pce guardian¡¯s position. This time, things were going more his way. He would indeed be the guardian in Han Sen¡¯s stead.


    Han Sen met Night River King¡¯s eyes and held out the guardian tablet.


    Night River King stared at the guardian tablet as it was passed toward him, and his eyes sparkled. The geno art he practiced was aligned quite well with the boons that the deified toad could impart. He¡¯d be able to use the ice and moon powers of the deified toad to be half-deified in only a few centuries.


    ¡°I can give you the tablet, and I will sign the form as you asked, but I have one request to make.¡± Han Sen did not pass the tablet to Night River King just yet. As he spoke, he held it tightly.


    ¡°This is a decision from the Full Moon Office. You aren¡¯t out shopping, kid. You can¡¯t haggle with me for a better deal,¡± Night River King said emotionlessly.


    Han Sen ignored Night River King¡¯s jab, and while fiddling with the tablet, he said,  de is where my master used to live. I hope I will be able to visit de during the times that I miss her. I would like permission to ess de whenever I fancy.¡±


    ¡°I cannot permit this. de belongs to the elders, and this is known to the public of Narrow Moon. People cannot just go there willy-nilly. Not even I can go there without proper permission,¡± Night River King said seriously.


    Night River King certainly could have provided Han Sen ess to the, but he didn¡¯t want to help Han Sen in any way.


    Han Sen did not speak. He merely continued to y with the tablet. He didn¡¯t sign the paper, either. All he did was smile at Night River King.


    Night River King frowned and retreated into thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, fine. I will help. I will go and talk to the elders on your behalf, and I will see if I can get you permission.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to talk. I need you to add that permission onto this list.¡± Han Sen stared at Night River King icily as he spoke.


    ¡°That is impossible. Don¡¯t push me too far now,¡± Night River King growled.


    ¡°Without that permission added to this list, you can find someone else to sign it. But you won¡¯t see my name on it,¡± Han Sen said simply.


    Night River King looked gloomy, but he didn¡¯t look mad just yet. He turned to Han Sen and said, ¡°You can only enter de. You cannot touch anything there, then.¡±


    Night River King didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for himself. After all, he and the elders had already taken many things that, by all rights, should have now belonged to Han Sen. If Han Sen didn¡¯t sign the agreement, that unfairness would get way too much exposure.


    ¡°I only miss her. I do not want to take anything from there,¡± Han Sen said.


    Night River King amended the list for Han Sen without saying a word. He provided Han Sen with permission to ess de freely. When he was finished, Han Sen signed it. He confirmed his eptance of the measly legacy, and then he passed the tablet to Night River King.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t look at the list. Night River King would only have given him whatever the Rebate were willing to part with. They had taken everything they wanted, and they had left what they didn¡¯t. There was no point in looking at the stuff.


    Seeing Han Sen packing up Yisha¡¯s things, Night River Kingughed inside and thought to himself, ¡°What is the point to get permission to go to de? You will never receive any more resources from the Rebate.¡±


    Han Sen took Yisha¡¯s legacy items back to Eclipse with him. He had gained many treasures, but not a single one of them was King ss. The highest were two Duke treasures that weren¡¯t even useful to him.


    The other things were worth nothing, and they would not benefit him in the least, either.


    ¡°Is that all she possessed as a half-deified being?¡± Han Senughed darkly. He thought the whole of Narrow Moon must have looted Yisha¡¯s warehouse already. They had only left him with the meaningless scrap.


    Even so, there was nothing Han Sen could do about it. The only person that could back him up was gone, so there was no way he¡¯d ever get his hands on those things.


    Yisha seemed to have known that, though. And that was why she told Han Sen to let go.


    ¡°I will let go, only if I should. But I will not let go of anything that belongs to me by right.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Han Sen put the items in storage in his warehouse on Eclipse. He took out the few useful items, some of which were things Yisha always made use of.


    Yisha¡¯s death had crushed the Rebate, but people like Night River King had benefitted a great deal from her passing. They were probably happy about what had happened.


    ¡°Brother-inw, are we staying here in Narrow Moon?¡± Ji Qing asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Of course we are. Eclipse has a fair amount of resources, and if we were to leave, we¡¯d be allowing others to benefit.¡± Han Sen smiled


    ¡°But Night River King and the others keep trying to undermine you. Theing days on Eclipse won¡¯t go well for you,¡± Ji Qing said.


    ¡°It is hard to say who will have a difficult time and who will not,¡± Han Sen murmured, squinting his eyes in thought.


    Han Sen did not n on leaving Narrow Moon. He didn¡¯t like the idea of being kicked out; he¡¯d leave on his own terms.


    The fifteenth day of the month rolled around, and Night River King went to Cold Pce for the first time since epting the position of Cold Pce guardian. He merrily trekked up to the stone house and settled himself on the porch as the Cold Pce guardian.


    ¡°With this Cold Pce guardian position, I might be half-deified in a mere two centuries. I will be able to rece Knife in Narrow Moon.¡± Night River King grinned at the thought. He held the Cold Pce guardian tablet so tightly that his hands began to shake. He had waited for this opportunity for so long.


    Time passed, and midnight came. Night River King looked at the stone door, waiting for the deified toad to emerge.


    Suddenly, Night River King saw a shadow walking across the mountain. He was shocked. de was taken, so no one should have been wandering around. And on top of that, it was a restricted area.

 Chapter 2191 - In Front of Cold Palace

    <h4>Chapter 2191 In Front of Cold Pce</h4>


    Night River King quickly recognized that shadow. He frowned and said, ¡°What is Han Sen doing here?¡±


    Han Sen had journeyed over the range of mountains to arrive near Cold Pce. He looked at the time and found that he still had five minutes to go. This was perfect.


    ¡°Han Sen, what are you doing? You are not the Cold Pce guardian anymore. Don¡¯t you know that this ce is restricted?¡± Night River King shouted at Han Sen.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Night River King, are you too old to remember things correctly? Don¡¯t you remember that I was given permission to ess any location on de? You allowed this yourself.¡±


    Night River King looked glum at first, but then heughed. He looked up at Han Sen with disdain and said, ¡°This is why you wanted ess to de? That¡¯s fine. If you would like to watch me absorb moonlight, then feel free to watch. But don¡¯t me me for not saving you when you freeze to death because you don¡¯t have ess to the tablet and its protection.¡±


    Night River King believed Han Sen must have had a death wish. He was only a Marquise, after all. Not even Night River King would remain there without the tablet¡¯s protection.


    If the deified toad was some distance away from him, Night River King could fight back against the cold power it created with his own power. But he would absorb less moonlight in the process. Without the tablet, the deified toad wouldn¡¯t allow him close. And if he made the toad mad, he¡¯d likely lose his life.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be there for long. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t stay if the deified toad emerged.


    Night River King believed that Han Sen was about to run off, but then, Han Sen approached. He was in front of the stone house now, standing on the other side of the door.


    Han Sen saw Night River King smile at him, and so he said, ¡°Night River King, you are so weird. You could be a King, but instead, you havee to guard this door.¡±


    Night River King¡¯s chuckle was brittle. ¡°Yeah, well, one of us doesn¡¯t even have permission to guard the door.¡±


    Night River King raised his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say I haven¡¯t warned you. There is less than a minute to go until the jade toades out. If you don¡¯t run off now, it will be toote for you by the time it emerges. And I will be unable to save you.¡±


    Thank you very much for reminding me, but I¡¯ll go when I feel like it,¡± Han Sen responded tly.


    Night River King hummed to himself and did not speak. He thought Han Sen was there to y some sort of prank on him. Without the guardian tablet, though, it was only a matter of time before the annoying Marquise gave up and left.


    Time ticked by, and the jade toad was on the verge ofing out. But even so, Han Sen gave no sign of wanting to leave the area.


    ¡°Whatever happens next, you had iting. If you die, you die. If you honestly think I will make an effort to save you, you are gravely mistaken. When Knife was still around, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to die in my proximity, but now that she¡¯s gone...¡± Night River King¡¯s smile was full of teeth.


    Boom!


    The door of the stone house opened, and a gust of frosty air came out. It washed out like a tide, freezing the whole area around the house. It turned the basin of water into an iced-overke.


    A green toad started to emerge from the stone cave. The waterfall and the river quickly froze as well.


    ¡°This is definitely a deified creature. Even the power surrounding it is so strong. The icy power itmands is shocking to witness,¡± Night River King thought in awe.


    He turned to look at Han Sen. There was no way Han Sen could repel the frosty air, so Night River King figured that he¡¯d swiftly turn to ice.


    But when he looked, he found Han Sen standing casually in his original position. His body was like jade, and he looked normal. It didn¡¯t seem as if he was freezing, at all.


    Night River King stared, and he thought to himself, ¡°What is this? Although the frosty air is a passive effect that the toad gives off, not even a Duke should be able to block it at this proximity. If I did not have the guardian tablet with me, even I would have to be careful at this range. Why is Han Sen not freezing?¡±


    As Night River King wondered this, the deified toad emerged. Its green eyes looked at Night River King. Even when it saw the tablet in his hands, the beast ignored him. It turned its head to look at Han Sen.


    Night River Kingughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have done to keep your body from freezing, but the guardian tablet is an agreement between the jade toad and my race. Without the tablet, the jade toad won¡¯t stand for you being here. He will eat you. You were too cocky toe here, and you will now pay for this by dying.¡±


    The jade toad looked at Han Sen on the other side of the door, but it didn¡¯t do anything to him. It merely meandered onwards to the pool.


    Night River King wondered, ¡°Has the jade toad not killed in so long that it is no longer interested in meat?¡±


    When the jade toad made it to the pool, twenty or thirty small jade toads came out of the water. They all looked about the same size as a football. They shimmered like jade, too. They were all so beautiful.


    When the small jade toads climbed out, they saw Han Sen standing near the door. Some of them ran towards Han Sen. Seeing this, Night River King was made very happy.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! Although these small jade toads haven¡¯t reached their adult strength, if they attack Han Sen and he resists, he will be killed by the deified jade toad.¡± Night River King grinned at the prospect.


    But the scene that followed made Night River King freeze.


    The small jade toads weren¡¯ting to attack Han Sen. When they mbered around him, he crouched and started to pat their heads. Then, he picked up two.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Night River King couldn¡¯t think straight, and he was starting to look as cold as the ice itself.


    The jade toad was thought to be very cruel. Because the Rebate had a deal with it, people with the guardian tablet were allowed near it. No one would daree to where it lived without the tablet, though.


    The fact that the jade toad hadn¡¯t eaten Han Sen had surprised Night River King. But seeing Han Sen happily ying with the deified creature¡¯s young was bizarre. Night River King was starting to think that some sort of mor had been ced on him.


    The small jade toads weren¡¯t following. The deified jade toad stopped and looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°He dares to touch the small jade toads? The deified jade toad will surely be angry about this,¡± Night River King thought desperately.


    But the deified jade toad only made a noise. It turned around and kept going up towards the frozenke.


    Han Sen was still holding one little jade toad, and he followed the crowd across theke and up the waterfall.


    ¡°How... The deified toad is allowing an outsider to sit next to it?¡± Night River King froze. His expression turned very foul.

 Chapter 2192 - Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 2192 Fighting</h4>


    Han Sen stood atop the waterfall, absorbing the moon and cold powers alongside the smaller jade toads.


    When Night River King saw this, his face hardened. Inside, he was thinking to himself, ¡°This must have been set up before Knife left or something. That must have been why she allowed him to be the Cold Pce guardian. How could Knife treat an outsider so well without sparing a second thought to her own kind, the Rebate?¡±


    Night River King thought this must have been a scheme concocted by Yisha. That was the only exnation he could think of for Han Sen¡¯s immunity to the cold powers and his friendship with the jade toad. He had no idea that, in reality, Yisha hadn¡¯t been able to get that close to the jade toad either.


    He was angry, but there was nothing he could do to Han Sen. He most certainly regretted giving Han Sen permission to ess de. If he hadn¡¯t caved in, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything.


    Night River King forced himself to ignore Han Sen¡¯s presence for the moment. He cast his geno art and readied himself to absorb the moonlight.


    But just as he prepared to absorb the moonlight, Han Sen stepped forward atop the waterfall and went before the moonlight that the jade toad was spitting out. By doing that, hepletely blocked it from Night River King.


    Night River King¡¯s parcel ofnd was leftpletely dark. He was wholly inside Han Sen¡¯s shadow, and he couldn¡¯t see the moonlight he wished to absorb.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Night River King thought furiously. But in the presence of the jade toad, he wouldn¡¯t dare make a disturbing noise. He didn¡¯t want to interrupt the jade toad, which was still in the process of unleashing moonlight.


    Night River King didn¡¯t think the jade toad was all that nice of a creature. The jade toad used to be very infamous for its cruelty. It had once swallowed a and killed countless people. Its true self couldn¡¯t have been as friendly as it seemed to be with Han Sen.


    The jade toad wasn¡¯t in Narrow Moon as a subordinate of the Rebate. It was a joint-partnership.


    The jade toad had to spit out moonlight to practice its geno arts. Narrow Moon had many moons, so it was the perfect ce for it to practice.


    The jade toad had intended to enter Narrow Moon by brute force. It would have begun a war, and during that war, it probably would have extinguished thentern of the Rebate. Luckily, the Extreme King had intervened. They stopped the deified creature and established the working deal between the toad and the Rebate.


    The jade toad was permitted to live in Narrow Moon, and in the meantime, the Rebate would look after it. The Rebate would send one person with the guardian tablet, and the toad would also allow that individual to absorb the moonlight powers. And if Narrow Moon even faced a crisis, the jade toad would have to chip-in and help.


    Over the many years since, the jade toad had been taken care of by the Rebate. And always, one of the Rebate was elected to absorb the moonlight. It was a peaceful thing. And Kings like Night River King, who was very old, still remembered the time when the jade toad wished to force its way into the Narrow Moon system. The fear had been constant in those days, and the old King knew better than to attempt provoking it.


    Now Han Sen was there, blocking the moonlight, and it was prohibiting him from absorbing the moon powers. A dour look etched itself into Night River King¡¯s face. His forehead was green, and the blood vessels in his eyes looked like they were about to burst. There was nothing he could do about it, either.


    Night River King gritted his teeth, looked around, and thought to himself, ¡°If Han Sen is allowed to go up there, then I should be able to select a different spot to sit.¡±


    Night River King wanted to move to a different position, but he didn¡¯t dare go close to the waterfall. He just wanted to ce himself at a different angle to absorb the moonlight powers from an area that wasn¡¯t cloaked by Han Sen¡¯s shadow.


    Night River King wasn¡¯t sure if that would work or not. The agreement with the toad stated that the guardian must always remain on the porch.


    If he wasn¡¯t permitted to go anywhere else, then he had no way of keeping Han Sen from blocking the moonlight. Not a single ray of light would be able to reach him, and he¡¯d be unable to practice. But of course, that wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d be willing to let happen.


    Night River King mustered the courage necessary to risk moving. While looking at the jade toad, he raised one leg with the intent of putting it down off the porch.


    But the moment his leg rose, the jade toad atop the waterfall moved its eyeball and looked his way. A chill rolled over Night River King¡¯s heart. He stopped, as if he had been stricken with petrification. Cold sweat covered his brow, and he didn¡¯t dareplete the move. He pulled his leg back.


    The jade toad returned to looking at the sky. It was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Why... why... How could things turn out this way?¡± Night River King stood in ce, his forehead glistening with sweat. His face had gone ashen, robbed of color and fixed with a contorted expression.


    It had been a long struggle for him to gain the position of guardian, but now that he had finally achieved his goal, he was unable to see any of the moonlight the jade toad was spitting out. He could only sit there uselessly and enjoy the cool breeze, like a run-of-the-mill security guard.


    ¡°Han Sen... Han Sen... I will kill you...¡± Night River King hissed. He stared up at the back of the man standing atop the waterfall, and a capiry pulsed in his forehead.


    Of course, while the toad was still there, Night River King could only remain where he was. He had almost ground his teeth to dust.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t spared Night River King a single nce the entire time, though. He stood in front of the moonlight, absorbing as much of the power as he could, all alone.


    He knew Night River King despised him, but so what? If Han Sen just gave up without fighting, that was exactly what would make Night River King happy. And it would only halt Han Sen¡¯s progress in leveling up.


    Humanity was born topete. Even from the time each individual was a sperm amongst billions of others, everything was a race. In a family, fighting siblings for resources wasmon. Fighting against ssmates for opportunities, or fighting against your workmates for chances of advancement. Fighting off creatures for the im of food. Fighting for the chance to be the one who would evolve first.


    If someone refused to fight, they¡¯d never be better. They¡¯d never reach the top.


    If Han Sen had been afraid to fight, he wouldn¡¯t be traveling the road he was currently on. Instead ofing to the geno universe, he¡¯d have stayed at home to make babies.


    Anyone who crossed over to the geno universe, whether they were Han Sen or Ning Yue, they all knew what they would face: a fight. They would do anything to proceed, and falling back wasn¡¯t an option.


    Night River King had cut off Han Sen¡¯s resources. That meant he had put a stop to Han Sen¡¯s chances of evolving. That was as bad as killing Han Sen¡¯s parents. And that meant Han Sen couldn¡¯t settle for peace with him.


    The moment Han Sen epted the legacy items, he knew right away that only one of them would end up hurting.


    Night River King stood on the stone porch, and he stared at the shadow falling from atop the waterfall. He wanted to kill Han Sen, but he could only stand and watch as the man absorbed the moon power.


    Han Sen looked so cold and proud. In his mind, he swore that if anyone fought against him for resources, they¡¯d be the ones left chewing dust.


    The shadow was like a mountain¡¯s, and it left Night River King gasping. He really wanted to kill Han Sen. And he began to scheme for a way in which he could make Han Sen dead.

 Chapter 2193 - You Don’t Know My Eye

    <h4>Chapter 2193 You Don¡¯t Know My Eye</h4>


    The moonlight was bright, and Han Sen still stood near the jade toad. He quietly absorbed all the moon and cold powers he could draw in.


    The jade toad was treating him well partially because he had proficiency in the practice of Jadeskin. After he absorbed the moon and cold power, his power and aura became closer to the jade toad¡¯s. That was why the jade toad was okay with him being there.


    But still, that wasn¡¯t enough for the jade toad to treat him so specially. The toad¡¯s kindness was mostly because of another important reason: Han Sen had the title Son of Moon.


    Wherever Han Sen went, the moon presented him with moonlight. The moonlight was very strong, and since the jade toad had to spit out moons to practice its own geno arts, Han Sen¡¯s presence benefitted them all. It was good for the deified toad, and it was good for the smaller toads. So, the jade toad was happy to allow Han Sen to do whatever he wished.


    Han Sen knew that the toad¡¯s goodwill depended on his reciprocation. He was useful to the jade toad, and that was why he was being treated nicely. Otherwise, the deified xenogeneic would have forced him to remain on the porch.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think he was prettier than others. Even if he was handsome, he didn¡¯t think the jade toad knew how to determine the beauty of humans for favoritism.


    Han Sen only figured that out after sitting down and having a good think.


    Han Sen had paid close attention to his rtionship with the toad. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared fight against Night River King for the moonlight, especially without having the tablet. It was just that the jade toad needed him, and Han Sen had realized it. The toad wouldn¡¯t be angry because he didn¡¯t have the guardian tablet.


    When the reflection of the moon was on the water, Han Sen¡¯s image seemed to grow crisper and clearer. The moon power and the cold power drifted inside of Han Sen. They made his genes quietly evolve to a better level.


    Twenty-two hourster, Night River King was still moving around on the stone porch. Han Sen¡¯s body was wholly blocking the moon. Try as he might, Night River King couldn¡¯t absorb an ounce of that moonlight.


    It didn¡¯t matter how angry Night River King was, all he could do was sit there. He was unable to leave. He had to wait until the jade toad returned to Cold Pce. Once it had fully vanished through the door, only then could he leave.


    But Night River King wasn¡¯t nning on going anywhere. He was waiting for the jade toad to enter Cold Pce. Han Sen was just a Marquise, and he had humiliated Night River King a lot. This was something Night River King wasn¡¯t willing to ept. He had to wait until the jade toad returned to Cold Pce. And when it was gone, he¡¯d kill Han Sen.


    Even though Yisha was dead, killing Han Sen would still damage his reputation. But no one would offend Night River King in order to protect the soon-to-be-deceased Han Sen.


    Night River King was very confident. He knew his limits. He knew what he could and couldn¡¯t do. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have remained so calm in the days when Yisha was alive and well. He had never brought harm to Han Sen.


    Over the course of time, though, Night River King had be calmer and calmer. He paid attention to the time, and he knew each tick of the clock brought Han Sen one second closer to the doom that awaited him.


    Eventually, the jade toad brought the little jade toads down the frozen waterfall. They went back into the stone cave as they always did.


    Night River King stood where he was, not daring to make a move just yet. He stared at Han Sen, his eyes intent.


    Night River King knew that to kill someone, you had to remain calm. Blinding yourself with anger would only make you lose control. Mistakes usually arose from careless anger. Even though Han Sen was just a Marquise, Night River King did not want to leave too much in the way of evidence.


    Night River King wasn¡¯t the most famous character in the Rebate. His talents were only considered fair. It was rather unique that he had survived and made it to King ss, because the geniuses of his generation were all dead.


    When the jade toads all retreated back into the stone cave, the stone door closed. Then, Night River King went over to Han Sen. He walked with a straight back, as calm as the water in a well.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are still too young. You don¡¯t know your ce, in that you don¡¯t know what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do,¡± Night River King said as he approached Han Sen.


    He didn¡¯t n to strike just yet. He just followed the path that would take him to Han Sen. His ck robe waved in the breeze of the night.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he couldn¡¯t kill Han Sen. He just didn¡¯t want to do it there, in the event that what he did disturbed the jade toad.


    Although Night River King didn¡¯t think the jade toad would avenge Han Sen¡¯s death, if he nned to kill Han Sen, he¡¯d have to kill him in one hit. He couldn¡¯t afford Han Sen the chance of a getaway. He¡¯d only have one shot.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t? Then tell me: what is it that I should do?¡± Han Sen asked with augh.


    ¡°Wait. You have to endure the heaviness and strike in one fell swoop. A mature fighter would have this thought in mind when facing an enemy that is stronger than he,¡± Night River King said coldly. A ck ribbon began to swirl around his hands. It was like a snake that was coiling and slithering around a branch.


    You are right!¡± Han Sen nodded. He agreed with what he was told.


    Night River Kingughed and said, ¡°Then it looks like you can still be saved. Let me give you one more opportunity.


    Leave now and never set foot on de ever again.¡±


    Han Sen stopped. He looked at Night River King with disdain. ¡°What you say might be right, but you don¡¯t know my eye.¡±


    ¡°What about your eye?¡± Night River King asked calmly.


    Han Senughed. ¡°In my eyes, you are not strong. Why must I wait?¡±


    ¡°Good point. You must be prepared to ept the wrath of a King.¡± Night River King had started calmly, but he ground out the final words between clenched teeth. And then, his hand that was surrounded with ck water rose.


    The ck water became an enormous beast that looked ready to consume Han Sen. Even a mountain could find itself swallowed by the ck water beast.


    The sight of that river was unnerving. Night River King was using his strongest geno art. He wasn¡¯t holding back in the least.


    As Han Sen seemed about to be consumed by the ck water, a blue light suddenly encased his body. His form was wrapped up by a translucent blue shield.


    Boom!


    The terrifying ck water beast bit down on it. It swallowed a chunk of the ground Han Sen was standing near. A hole was torn into the soil, as if the¡¯s surface was an apple.


    ¡°I know you have the power to block a King ss attack, but my Night River Beast God is different. Its power may not be the strongest out of King ss attacks, but it might very well be the longeststing. No matter how strong your treasure is, no one can withstand this attack if they are not of the same level as this strike.¡± Night River King sounded cold, and his murderous tone seemed like it could freeze all who heard him.


    The ck water beast was wrapped around Han Sen¡¯s shield, and it didn¡¯t fall back. Its power was corrosive, and it suffused the blue shield in its energy.


    Suddenly, Night River King frowned. The ck water was moving, but something was rumbling.

 Chapter 2194 - Nothing Out of the Ordinary

    <h4>Chapter 2194 Nothing Out of the Ordinary</h4>


    The highly corrosive power of that ck water was something like a whetstone. It looked like a grinder that could wear a diamond down into dust. It whirled continuously just outside the blue shield.


    Night River King was confident in his Night River Beast God. The geno art didn¡¯t have overwhelming strike power like Yisha_s Teeth powers, which could one-hit-kill almost any enemy.


    But this corrosive and grinding power could destroy King ss weapons. Even a deified item could be reduced to dust if Night River¡¯s attack bore down on it for long enough.


    Night River King didn¡¯t believe Han Sen¡¯s shield was deified. And even if he did, with Han Sen¡¯s Marquise power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it at max capacity. Whatever the blue shield was, it wouldn¡¯tst long if Han Sen¡¯s rank was below the item¡¯s.


    This was the rule that applied to all treasures. Night River King believed his power would be able to break Han Sen¡¯s shield and kill him. All he required was time.


    Night River King only hoped that no other Narrow Moon elite took notice of his actions before Han Sen was dead. If someone interrupted, that would ruin his night.


    Sadly, Night River King was woefully uninformed about the differences between a beast soul and a treasure. A Marquise could not make use of all the power of a treasure, that was true. But that did not apply to a beast soul.


    A treasure required the power of its user to support its usage, but a user¡¯s power wasn¡¯t needed when it came to a beast soul.


    Beneath the ck water wheel that was like a countless number of gears all spinning together, the Demon Bug Bai Sema was not incurring a single point of damage.


    The half-deified Demon Bug Bai Sema, when it shrank far enough to only shield one person, provided a defense that could only be defined as insane. No opponent could break through it unless they were half-deified themselves. Only dust could be scraped off its surface.


    To those with King ss power, its resilience was mind-boggling.


    ¡°Night River King¡¯s power is quite interesting. His attack power isn¡¯t the strongest, but it holds a strong corrosive ability. And it¡¯s shaped to create a grinding action, as well. It¡¯s a pretty smart technique.¡± Han Sen observed the ck water that was spinning like a wheel, and as he did, he walked forward.


    The Bai Sema followed Han Sen¡¯s movement, breaking away from the ck water as it went.


    Night River King could see the mass of ck water moving, and the blue shield was bing lighter and lighter as it emerged from within. Han Sen was forcing his way out of the Night River Beast God.


    ¡°What a powerful treasure.¡± Night River King¡¯s face turned dim. He watched as Han Sen broke away from the water with his blue shield and walked away.


    But Night River King seemed to expect this would happen. Unhurriedly, he put his hand to his waist and brought out a ck de. It was serrated, and its shape was like a crescent moon. He lifted it and shed towards Han Sen.


    The spinning crescent de carried Night River Beast God power with it, too, and it was headed right for Han Sen¡¯s Demon Bug Bai Sema. The wheel power came against the surface of the Demon Bug Bai Sema hard, and a flurry of sparks flew at the contact. A loud screeching noise apanied it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how much force you can really repel,¡± Night River King murmured.


    The crescent de sent out an unbroken series of shes, and the ck water wheel came down on the blue shield again.


    Han Sen ignored it, though. He just kept walking across de.


    Night River King had been very confident at one point. He would break Han Sen¡¯s shield before anyone else noticed, and when that was done, Night River King would kill him. That way, the matter would be finished. Even if it wasn¡¯t looked upon fondly, no one would bother raising an issue with Night River King¡¯s deed.


    Plus, Han Sen wasn¡¯t one of the Rebate. He was an outsider. If everybody hadn¡¯t agreed with this fact, then they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to split Yisha¡¯s legacy items up amongst themselves.


    But the ck water wheel that kept pounding the small blue shield was not proving effective. It was like a ferry wheel, grinding uselessly against the water.


    Night River King created many of those ck water wheels. A lot of destructive power was now focused on the shield, but the blue shield¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed. Han Sen didn¡¯t seem exhausted, either. It was as if he didn¡¯t have to use his own strength to keep the shield up.


    ¡°Impossible! No matter what the treasure is, it has to be feeding off his power.¡± Night River King¡¯s face looked very gloomy. But still, he kept attacking the shield.


    And try as he might, nothing seemed to work.


    Many giant ck water wheels hit the shield, making the shield look tiny beneath their mass and weight. After a countless number of them were used, the shield was still there. It was unfathomable, because that amount of corrosive power would have reduced the itself to space dust. But the shield still gave off the same blue light, unhindered and unharmed.


    Night River King was causing such a ruckus that it was only a matter of time before Moon Wheel King and the others took notice. And they did.


    ¡°What is Night River King doing? Knife has only just passed away, and already he seeks to kill her only student. What would Night River King¡¯s own student feel?¡± Moon Wheel King looked grim.


    When ck-Moon King saw this, he himself looked very dim. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Night River King, you have abandoned your own honor and tried to kill a student. But look at you: you have failed. You are aplete and utter embarrassment.¡±


    The few other Kings of Narrow Moon, witnessing the situation, looked on with confused expressions.


    They were all well-acquainted with Night River King¡¯s power. They knew he wasn¡¯t the strongest, but if he had time, he should have been able to grind down a King ss weapon.


    Han Sen¡¯s blue shield was not even quivering beneath Night River King¡¯s unrelenting attack. The Kings had never seen anything like it.


    ¡°What kind of treasure is that, though? It has that sort of defense even in the hands of a Marquise?¡± everyone wondered.


    Han Sen stepped off the surface of de. Night River King kept trying to kill him, but all his attempts were useless. He couldn¡¯t stop Han Sen from proceeding.


    Rage and embarrassment warred across Night River King¡¯s face. Despite sacrificing his reputation in front of the other Kings, he hadn¡¯t even managed to mess up Han Sen¡¯s hair. Shame washed through him.


    Night River King roared to the sky, and more ck water rose from him. His power exploded. His serrated crescent shed towards Han Sen, who was still rising from de.


    A flying crescent headed toward Han Sen, carrying the power of the ck water behind it. It struck the blue shield with all force. The King ss weapon kept spinning against the blue shield. It ground harshly against the shield, emitting many sparks and sounds. It lit up the entire sky.


    de was overtaken by the noise and lights, and all the creatures fled as far away as they could. Only the King ss elites stayed to watch. Now, many of them saw the sparks in the sky.


    The elites stared at the light show in the sky, which centered on Han Sen encased in his blue shield. Their eyes traced the lines of the crescent with its ck water power. They stood in silence for a long moment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Night River King¡¯s King ss weapon? Isn¡¯t that the crescent de? How...¡±


    ¡°What did Han Sen do to provoke Night River King? What would inspire Night River to attack with the serrated crescent?¡±


    The sky erupted with sparks like there was an ongoing firework show. The serrated crescent kept grinding. But the Kings could see that Han Sen¡¯s shield had yet to crack, and the jagged teeth of the crescent de were beginning to


    The toothy crescent de was going to lose its teeth. And even so, it was unable to break Han Sen¡¯s shield.


    ¡°River Night Beast God is failing already? It¡¯s really nothing out of the ordinary, huh?¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice bellowed all across Narrow Moon. He ignored the crescent de and kept flying with the wind.


    Night River King¡¯s eyes were bulging with fury, but he couldn¡¯t stop Han Sen from moving. He saw Han Sen leaving slowly, and as he did, he felt a mixture of hopelessness, shame, and anger. A fire burned in Night River King¡¯s chest, making his blood pulse savagely.

 Chapter 2195 - Jade Drum

    <h4>Chapter 2195 Jade Drum</h4>


    Night River King wanted to kill Han Sen. He even used his crescent de, but try as he might, he couldn¡¯ty so much as a finger on Han Sen. When Han Sen left the unharmed, Night River¡¯s failure made him aughingstock to all the Nobles inside Narrow Moon.


    Although ordinary Nobles wouldn¡¯t mock Night River King to his face, they were more than happy to discuss it while his back was turned. They were all surprised that Han Sen¡¯s shield was so powerful, and that Night River King had performed so poorly.


    A while ago, Han Sen handed out his spare Bai Semas to Zero, Little Angel, and Han Meng¡¯er. He kept the gold one for himself.


    Han Sen did this because he wanted them to guard the base. If King ss elites ever attacked the base, hispanions could use the tri-color Bai Sema to protect it. Bybining the three shields of different colors, the defensive properties could then protect the entire base from an assault. King ss elites wouldn¡¯t be able to punch through that easily.


    If Night River King decided to go all the way, Han Sen had to ensure that his base was protected. He couldn¡¯t afford to be ambushed unprepared.


    And as for Han Yan, Han Sen had contacted Sky Pce in the hopes he could secure a ce for her there. When they epted her, he¡¯d give her the gold Bai Sema so that her own safety was assured.


    ¡°It would be great if I was able to obtain a few more Bai Sema beast souls.¡± Han Sen already had four, but he was of the mind that it wasn¡¯t enough. He imagined finding and killing a few more of those Demon Bug Kings.


    At this stage, Han Sen didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. He went to Cold Pce to absorb moon and cold powers on every first and every fifteenth day of the month. Every single time, he also blocked all the moonlight that might otherwise fall on Night River King. He received nothing.


    Night River King had finally gotten the guardian position, but all he could ever do was sit around and watch Han Sen get all the goodies he had wanted for himself. The refreshing breeze was all he could enjoy. He hated Han Sen to the depths of his soul, but he now knew there was nothing he could do to him.


    He looked for another elite who might be willing to stop Han Sen from visiting de, but even the other Kings that were friends with him¡ªlike Shadow King¡ªdid not agree with him.


    The Narrow Moon assembly had cooperated against Han Sen when Yisha died because they wished to share Yisha¡¯s legacy items. Even the Nobles that followed Yisha did not want to give Han Sen all her things. He was an outsider, and they all wanted some of her stuff for themselves. That¡¯s why no one had objected when Han Sen was given almost nothing.


    Now, things were different. The items were distributed and Night River King had be the guardian, so there was no longer a reason for anyone to help him take Han Sen out.


    Yisha had only just died, and they had already stolen what Han Sen deserved. What would people think of them if they went after Han Sen again?


    Plus, Han Sen had that powerful Bai Sema. He¡¯d be very difficult to take down, and there was no guarantee they could. Night River King had already tried to ovee the shield, and it had only led to a soured reputation. The other Kings did not want to do something that wouldn¡¯t benefit them. It was none of their business.


    Night River King couldn¡¯t stop Han Sen alone. So, two nights a month, Night River King was forced to watch as Han Sen absorbed that moonlight. He hated the fact that Han Sen had weaseled permission to ess the out of him.


    But now, it was toote. Han Sen never missed a day. And eventually, Night River King lost all interest in going to de.


    Han Sen kept practicing with his cold and moon powers, hoping to be a Duke soon. And then, he¡¯d be able to absorb Duke genes.


    Night River King wasn¡¯t crazy enough to go to Eclipse, although he wanted to very much. Part of him wanted to go and crush the in every way. But even causing an issue with the delivery of supplies didn¡¯t seem likely.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the base, and on top of that, there were many resources around. So they wouldn¡¯t run out of food anytime soon. And in regards to everything else, they were well-supplied there as well.


    ck-Moon King gave Han Sen some additional help, which ensured that Eclipse wasn¡¯t an istedmunity. Istion did not mean anything to Han Sen, but he appreciated the aid he was given.


    Time passed, and Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin neared Duke level. But before he could break through and reach the rank of Duke, he received a message from Huangfu Jing.


    That surprised Han Sen. Huangfu Jing was a very independent woman. Her title in the Alliance was Queen, and her personality fit that title very well. If she was contacting Han Sen out of the blue, then something must have happened.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen asked immediately. There was no need for formalities with her.


    Huangfu Jing answered just as directly. ¡°I am on Jade Drum. There¡¯s trouble.¡±


    Tell me clearly.¡± Han Sen scanned through an overview of Jade Drum as he walked and talked.


    Jade Drum was a that belonged to Thousand Treasures. There was a xenogeneic there that was named Jade Drum. It was the namesake of the.


    Stone Drum, Steel Drum, Bronze Drum, Silver Drum, Gold Drum, Jade Drum¡ªthose six xenogeneics were ordinarily Duke ss.


    And all of them lived exclusively on Jade Drum.


    ording to the information he dug up, Jade Drums could be King ss, but the King ss Jade Drums were usually taken away from Jade Drum.


    The Jade Drums were highly sought after because they were very unique. The creatures couldn¡¯t move, and they required other races to help them travel around the universe. Normally, Drums would follow a stronger race. If someone wished to take a Drum away, they would have to receive Drum¡¯s approval. If this was given, the Drum would allow itself to be removed from Jade Drum.


    Jade Drum xenogeneics were musical xenogeneics. They could go anywhere in the universe and absorb sound to level up. The powers they wielded were sonic, as well. If someone kept a Jade Drum next to them, and they were attacked with sonic power, the Jade Drum would shield them and fight back with sonic powers of its own.


    Huangfu Jing was off exploring. When she went by Jade Drum, she wanted to try her luck at catching a Silver Drum.


    Surprisingly, Huangfu Jing received the approval of a Jade Drum. But after that, things started to go poorly.


    The Jade Drums belonged to Thousand Treasures. Thousand Treasures kept the creatures there as free treasures. Anyone who bought a ticket from Thousand Treasures could go to Jade Drum and find a Drum that might wish to ept them.


    As far as how one went about finding a Drum and gaining their approval, Thousand Treasures did not care. They would just register the Drums that were taken away.


    Huangfu Jing was just an Earl, but she had gained the approval of a Jade Drum. Thousand Treasures might still allow her to take it, but if she registered it, everyone would learn that an Earl had taken a Jade Drum. She would be safe on Jade Drum, but many people would seek to take it away from her if she left.


    So, Huangfu Jing hadn¡¯t registered it yet. Instead, she called Han Sen.

 Chapter 2196 - Sound

    <h4>Chapter 2196 Sound</h4>


    As he spoke to Huangfu Jing, Han Sen had a look at the route and estimated the travel time it would take for him to get there. ¡°Don¡¯t register it just yet. Wait for me on Jade Drum. I¡¯ll be there in four days; can you wait that long?¡±


    Since the entry pass for Jade Drum was only valid for ten days, visitors would be forced out if their allotted time expired. That was why Han Sen had to confirm that he would make it in time.


    Yes, I am still eligible to be here for another six days,¡± Huangfu Jing answered.


    ¡°Okay, then. Wait for me.¡± Han Sen sighed with relief.


    Han Sen hung up the phone and readied himself to go to Jade Drum. With Huangfu Jing¡¯s ability-level and intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t worry too much for her safety there. But bringing the Jade Drum back safely would be difficult.


    Jade Drum was named after the Jade Drums, but Jade Drums were rare. Many sonic Kings wished to locate a Jade Drum in order to grow their powers.


    It would be rather magnificent if they managed to get a King ss Jade Drum for themselves. But Huangfu Jing, who was only an Earl, had managed to secure a Jade Drum for herself. It was going to be hard to get it away from there without attracting unwanted attention.


    Han Sen had his Demon Bug shield, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of any King ss enemies. All he feared was the prospect of more than one King on the lookout for him. That could go badly.


    Han Sen packed up his things and told Han Yan and the others not to leave the base while he was away.


    He took Bao¡¯er with him as he left Narrow Moon, and they used a wormhole to get to Jade Drum.


    Han Sen had only just left Narrow Moon when Night River King received word of his departure.


    ¡°Han Sen, you know what? It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t kill you. I can still make you suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Night River King¡¯s face was all twisted, and his eyes shone with a malevolent hatred.


    A Duke came and bowed to Night River King. ¡°My King, I have done everything you asked me to.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Night River King waved his hand to excuse the Duke. He then turned his attention to the screen that disyed Eclipse. With a twisted smile, he said, ¡°Han Sen, I can¡¯t wait to see the look on your face when youe back and realize all your friends are dead. I will be looking forward to that.¡±


    The day after Han Sen¡¯s departure, a fleet of ships entered Narrow Moon. They were cargo ships that delivered produce. They were outsiders to Narrow Moon, so they had to pay taxes to enter.


    There were many resources aboard, with many hailing from a variety of differents. There were many xenogeneics, which made for their primary load of cargo.


    When the ship went by Eclipse, one of the ships broke down. Many of the xenogeneics escaped from the ship and scattered across Narrow Moon. The people of Narrow Moon attempted to capture them again.


    As this urred, someone snuck into Eclipse and ced one of those xenogeneics atop a mountain there.


    It was a xenogeneic that looked like a queen bee. Instead of the expected yellow and ck, however, its body was dark red. When that xenogeneic regained its freedom, it killed a whole host of xenogeneics all across that mountain. Then, it ced eggs inside the bodies of the in. The eggs were red, as well.


    Those eggs incubated quickly, and as this happened, the corpses dried and shriveled into husks. It was like the eggs were absorbing all the nutrients that the bodies had to offer.


    Not long after, the bees began to hatch and journey to a single mountain amidst a vast range. Together, they hollowed it out. There were many entrances all across the mountain¡¯s slopes. It was like a huge beehive, and many of those red bees came in and out.


    As all this urred, no one in the base took notice. Han Sen had told everyone to stay inside the base when he left, so his people did as they were instructed; no one went hunting and no one left.


    This situation made the murderous Night River King frown deeply. He quickly said, ¡°Han Sen is evil! After he left, he told all of his friends to hide in the base. But hiding away won¡¯t do them any good. They¡¯re all going to die. We just need to lure the Shadow Queen Bee their way with an incense she likes. If we guide her toward the base, she is sure to kill all of them. Han Sen! When youe back and see all your friends and family have been imnted by the eggs of the queen bee, I wonder what the look on your face will be like!¡±


    Han Sen followed the designated route and arrived at Jade Drum in time. Four days wasn¡¯t a long time, but to Han Sen, the dy was quite worrying. He was afraid Queen and the Jade Drum might have been discovered by this point.


    Luckily, all that he feared had note to pass. He paid the Thousand Treasures some cash, then entered Jade Drum.


    When flying over Jade Drum, the was visibly covered in grey mountains. No life was visible. There was no countryside, and there were no xenogeneics.


    But that was just the surface of the. Inside arge mountain on Jade Drum, there was a slew of mines. The Drum xenogeneics lived there.


    To look for them, people had to explore the mines and dig. The level of creature they found, however, was determined by abination of luck and their own abilities.


    Even King ss elites might only be able to locate a low-level Bronze Drum or Silver Drum. Jade Drums were incredibly rare. The rate of finding them was often below one per year.


    Han Sen used his phone to give Queen a call, but the call didn¡¯t go through. She had turned hermunicator off, and that made Han Sen frown.


    Before entering Jade Drum, he had been talking to Queen. But now, the phones weren¡¯t working. It suggested to him that something must have happened.


    Fortunately, Han Sen already knew herst location. So, he summoned his red cloud and went right for her with Bao¡¯er.


    Inside a specific mountain on Jade Drum, there was a Taurus Marquise clutching a strange treasure weapon. He looked murderous. He looked at Huangfu Jing andughed. ¡°I was justing here to search for a Jade Drum and see if I could steal it. Thanks to you, I have found it right here. Give it to me, and I will let you leave here alive.¡±


    Huangfu Jing didn¡¯t move, and she calmly looked at the Taurus Marquise. She was confused, unsure how he knew she had managed to find a Jade Drum.


    When Huangfu Jing spoke to Han Sen, they used their humannguage. It was very different from themon tongue of the geno universe. Even if they were overheard, no one should have been able to understand what they were saying.


    The Taurus slowly neared her. He grinned proudly and said, ¡°You must think it is weird that I understand yournguage. But I think it¡¯s the most natural thing in the universe, because I study sound. No sound can escape my ears. It is a power that allows me to understand anynguage I hear, even if I have never heard it before. Nothing you say can escape my ears.¡±

 Chapter 2197 - Killer Queen

    <h4>Chapter 2197 Killer Queen</h4>


    ¡°Where is the Jade Drum? Give it to me, and I will permit you to live.¡± The Taurus began to approach Huangfu Jing, lifting his creepy weapon to point it at her threateningly.


    The weapon looked very strange. It was roughly the shape of a greatsword, but the back of the greatsword had a rectangr slot. Inside of that slot, there was something that looked like a string.


    Huangfu Jing gave no response, so the Taurus Marquise looked at her murderously. He unleashed a strike in her direction.


    That strike was strong. The string in the slot moved and made a sharp sound.


    Huangfu Jing dodged it. She immediately flowed into her Heavenly Go and phoenix movements, thetter of which she had learned from Han Sen. Just as she was about to evade that swordstrike, she suddenly realized that a sonic attack wasing for her, as well. It struck her, and it made her body shake. Her brain felt as if it had been prodded with a number of prickly needles.


    Katcha!


    The disorientation allowed the sword to hit Huangfu Jing¡¯s body, and the blow sent her flying away. Blood trailed behind her through the air.


    Fortunately, Huangfu Jing was incredible capable at evasive maneuvers. She had a strong will, too, so after that sonic attack, she immediately returned to dodging. If she hadn¡¯t done this, her arm would have been hacked off.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to cut your limbs off one by one, then give me the Jade Drum.¡± The Taurus Marquise¡¯s eyes looked to be on fire. His four legs sprinted towards Huangfu Jing, and his arms lifted the greatsword above his head.


    And then, the shadow of a red beast appeared behind him. It roared as the greatsword moved. And as this urred, the sonic powers surged angrily into her brain.


    Huangfu Jing wiped the blood off of her face and slipped back into her Heavenly Go movements to avoid her foe.


    Bzzt!


    Huangfu Jing felt as if her brain was being stabbed by knives. It almost left her paralyzed. Still, she managed to dodge the strike and avoid getting hit.


    The Taurus Marquise saw Huangfu Jing evade his greatsword, and he frowned. He looked angrier than ever, following that.


    ¡°It is useless!¡± he barked. ¡°With my sonic sword, you will not live. Your only hope is to give me the Jade Drum.¡±


    After that, the greatsword came swinging at Huangfu Jing with even more speed. The sound emitted by the string grew louder and louder.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, though. She calmly looked at the Taurus Marquise, and then her body began to change.


    Huangfu Jing had a geno armament, which hade after she initially obtained a geno armor. Just like Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra, it provided her with an entire set of armor.


    The gold geno armament d her entire body. Although it was just an Earl set, it was still very powerful. It was no weaker than the armors possessed by the very top Earls.


    But that wasn¡¯t the scariest thing about her. A strange power started to brew within the gold armor. It changed her actual body.


    A gold light began to shine from her armor, and the armor itself began to look like red steel. She looked as if she had just emerged from a pool ofva.


    There was no heating off of her, though, and the growing power remained contained by the armor. It made her shine gold.


    Dong!


    The greatsword shed, but this time, Huangfu Jing did not dodge. She raised her arm and grabbed the falling de. That shing power was brought to a dead halt by Huangfu Jing¡¯s hand. The de came to a standstill, and despite the force the Taurus was using, the de refused to descend any further.


    The gold-looking hand was glowing, and a flurry of sparks spewed out from the point of contact. The Taurus stared with wide eyes. He could not believe an Earl had managed to block his sword. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but roar. As he held his greatsword, he began to apply even more force in a bid to drive it downwards.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s eyes shone, and the gold light radiated powerfully from her form. Her other hand was like a de then, and it came across her body to sh the assaulting greatsword.


    Pang!


    The greatsword¡¯s string snapped under Huangfu Jing¡¯s strike, and the sharp noises were atst brought to an end. But the force drove Huangfu Jing to her knees on the ground.


    ¡°Even without sonic powers, killing you will be a satisfying endeavor!¡± the Taurus thundered. His muscles were bulging, and his shadow looked furious. The greatsword came shing down at the half-kneeling Huangfu Jing.


    Even as the greatsword came bearing down on her, Huangfu Jing remained absolutely calm. And then, she moved. She ignored the iing strike of the greatsword as her gold fist punched up towards the Taurus.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± The Taurus Marquise looked upset, but he was still greedy. He had only aimed for her hand. He didn¡¯t want to kill her just yet. He needed her to locate the Jade Drum for him, after all.


    Just as the greatsword was just about to hit Huangfu Jing, her body suddenly disappeared. She teleported behind him, and her fist was driven into the back of his head.


    Pang!


    That brightly-lit fist hit the back of the Taurus¡¯ head like a hammer. It broke through his protection and wrecked his helmet.


    The Sagittarius was both shocked and enraged, and so he hastily swung his sword behind him.


    But the greatsword found no target. It couldn¡¯t touch her, as her body teleported to his left side. A powerful leg swung toward his neck with the ferocity and speed of a hunting cat.


    Katcha!


    The glowing leg was like an ax as it came forward to strike his neck. The leg broke the armor of his neck and drew blood from his flesh.


    Huangfu Jing did not stop, though. She appeared all around him, striking like a killing machine. She attacked him with her fists, fingers, elbows, legs, and knees. She left the Taurus an abundance of wounds. His armor kept breaking further and further with each hit.


    The Taurus Marquise looked as shocked as some stupid bear. No matter how much he struggled now, he wasn¡¯t able to attack Huangfu Jing, and every attempted counterattack just ended with him getting hit again.


    The Taurus was covered in his own blood. Anger, fear, and hopelessness were painted all across his face. It made him scream in pain.


    Boom!


    Amidst those crazy attacks, the rest of the Taurus¡¯ armor broke. Huangfu Jing ripped his head offpletely, and the headless body slumped to the floor, squirting blood.


    Huangfu Jing settled herself back down on the floor. Her face hadn¡¯t changed at all. The light glowing from her faded gradually, until she looked like her usual self again.


    Han Sen had arrived in time to witness Huangfu Jing make use of her super god body. Her performance really impressed him. ¡°Killer Queen¡¯s super god body is real. The unlimited teleporting ability will be more than enough to carry her through this universe.¡±

 Chapter 2198 - Digging Up the Jade Drum

    <h4>Chapter 2198 Digging Up the Jade Drum</h4>


    This was the first time Han Sen had been able to see Huangfu Jing¡¯s super god body up-close. Although her level was low, her teleportation skill was still a league better than his own Break Space sh.


    Break Space sh only let him move in a direct line. It appeared as if Huangfu Jing¡¯s teleportation ability had no such limitations. She could appear at any location she wished to. And when she used her geno art attacks, her powers teleported along with them. It was quite sick.


    Luckily, Huangfu Jing¡¯s level was still low. The teleportation ranges were quite low. If they were any bigger, it¡¯d be something quite frightening.


    ¡°It was a Marquise of a lesser race. It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Huangfu Jing said simply.


    If someone had said that, they would have been bragging. But Huangfu Jing meant exactly what she said.


    Han Sen just shrugged without speaking. Just as Huangfu Jing said, it was an enemy of a lesser race, so the fight hadn¡¯t really been too serious.


    Huangfu Jing turned and silently guided Han Sen and Bao¡¯er to the mine in which she had located the Jade Drum.


    Because she didn¡¯t want the Jade Drum to be found, she hadn¡¯t hauled it around with her. She had kept it securely in the mine she had first located it in.


    Han Sen followed her into the mine and immediately saw one of the legendary Drums.


    But it was not the Jade Drum that met his eyes first. It was a Steel Drum protruding from the stone. It was about a foot long. It was ck like steel, and it looked like a drum that you would hang around your waist.


    A searcher had to dig a Steel Drum from the rock and then hit it. If the drum made a noise when it was struck, that would be the sign that the person had earned its approval. Then they could take the Drum away from Jade Drum with them.


    But each ticket only gave a visitor the right to take one creature out with them. So, no matter how many Drums a person found, they could only take one away with them.


    The Steel Drum was quitemon on Jade Drum, so there was no need to spend time locating them. And because of this, not many people actually went looking for them.


    Han Sen followed Huangfu Jing down a veryplicated, winding mine shaft. But all they saw along the way were Steel Drums. They did not even see a single Bronze Drum. It looked as if it was a veryrge mine shaft dedicated exclusively to Steel Drums.


    Normally, a Steel Drum would rarely have a Bronze Drum or Silver Drum in its general vicinity. There was even less chance of finding a rarer Drum. Huangfu Jing finding a Jade Drum there had been most fortuitous.


    They had been walking down thatplicated mine shaft for over a day when they finally found the ce she had spoken about.


    There were lots of Steel Drums along the way to that ce, and rarely would they spot a Bronze Drum. It didn¡¯t seem likely they¡¯d find a Jade Drum there, but there was indeed a Jade Drum in the stone. The Drum looked white, and its surface was transparent. It was a very pretty thing to behold.


    Huangfu Jing struck the Drum gently, and it responded with a booming noise. To Han Sen, that noise was like an explosion taking ce inside his head.


    And that was what it produced when she only gave it a slight tap. If all of its powers were triggered, it would likely leave Dukes bleeding profusely.


    If they could level the thing up to King ss, it could be even stronger.


    But leveling up the Jade Drum to King ss wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat. With Huangfu Jing¡¯s power, she would still depend heavily on the Jade Drum¡¯s strength while exploring.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dig it up?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The rock around it is too hard. I spent some time trying to dig it up earlier, but I didn¡¯t make any progress,¡± Huangfu Jing admitted.


    Han Sen noticed the rocks around the Drum had been corroded by the Jade Drum. The solvent looked like ink. Han Sen pressed his hand into the stone, but he was only able to collect and remove a small amount. It was indeed very hard.


    Han Sen drew out his Ghost Teeth Knife, though, and he dug the Drum out of the stone in a matter of minutes. He tried to tap the Drum himself, but it didn¡¯t work. So, he had no qualms about giving it to Queen.


    Han Sen was nning to leave the alongside Queen right then and there. But all of a sudden, curiosity shone in Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She leapt off of Han Sen¡¯s shoulders and went down a specific path. She yelled over her shoulder to Han Sen, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go here!¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, what have you found?¡± With curiosity, Han Sen took off after her.


    Huangfu Jing, while carrying the Jade Drum, followed after Han Sen. Bao¡¯er was still leading, and she eventually reached a crevice and crawled into it.


    The crevice was so small that even Bao¡¯er had a hard time squeezing into it. Han Sen and Queen had topress their bones to fit and squirm their way through. A little whileter, Bao¡¯er shouted and leapt towards a rock.


    ¡°Dad, dig here!¡± Bao¡¯er pointed at a stone wall.


    There were Steel Drums all around, so it didn¡¯t look as if there would be anything good in the vicinity. But still, Han Sen trusted Bao¡¯er. So, he drew out his Ghost Teeth Knife again and began hacking at the ck rocks.


    Beneath the Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s razor edge, the stone was like tofu. The surface of the wall came apart quickly, but his progress soon slowed a little. And the further he went, the harder it became to dig. The stone soon went from the color of steel to various jade colors. Eventually, he reached a ck crystal surface. It became so difficult to dig that he began to sweat with the effort.


    After digging seven meters, he still hadn¡¯t found anything. But then suddenly, there was the dinging noise of his knife striking crystal. The knife hit something, and it couldn¡¯t dig any further.


    Han Sen chopped away the rocks all around, and before long, he found a white Jade Drum inside the wall he had been working on.


    ¡°A Jade Drum!¡± Han Sen exulted. He swung the Ghost Teeth Knife faster to fully reveal the Drum.


    After Han Sen dug it up, he kissed Bao¡¯er and said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, you are such a good daughter!¡±


    If he had a Jade Drum to practice with, there was now a chance Han Sen could be King. It was like he was carrying a King ss fighter with him. It was something truly awesome.


    Bao¡¯er blinked and looked at the broken surface of the mountain. She pointed at it and spoke again. ¡°Dad, keep digging!¡±


    ¡°There are even more Jade Drums?¡± Han Sen was surprised. He followed Bao¡¯er directions and kept on digging.


    Usually, there couldn¡¯t be more than one Jade Drum inside a single mine. It was simr to the way one area rarely had two predators. Even though the mine was big, there were already two Jade Drums there. It seemed incredibly unlikely for there to be a third one around.


    But Bao¡¯er must have had her reasons for wanting to continue, and so Han Sen kept going.


    The rock there was even harder than what they had gone through earlier. Han Sen kept giving it his full power, but he could only peel away thinyers of the stone at a time. After half a day, the ck rocks began to gleam with red light.


    Han Sen was even happier than before. The constant digging had soaked him with sweat, but a short timeter, he had hacked away enough of the ck crystal. The surface of a Drum became visible.


    It was indeed a Jade Drum, but it looked different from the usual ones. This Jade Drum was built from jade, but it had red marks across it. The mixed white and red formed a remarkable design

 Chapter 2199 - Blood Scorpion Jade Drum

    <h4>Chapter 2199 Blood Scorpion Jade Drum</h4>


    Han Sen carefully examined the red patterns that adorned the Jade Drum and realized that they formed the shape of a scorpion. In all, it was around the size of a man¡¯s hand. It was red like jade, and it contrasted sharply with the white surface of the Drum. The pattern didn¡¯t look as if it had been engraved into the item, though. It looked as if an actual scorpion lived beneath the Drum¡¯s surface.


    Huangfu Jing looked at the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. She blurted in surprise, ¡°I have heard that the Jade Drum is the best Drum you can find. But this one has a scorpion pattern on it. Maybe this is even better? It could be a King ss Jade Drum that just so happens to be born this way.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He was very happy about this find. Normal Jade Drums could reach the ss of King. But if this one was born a King, it might eventually reach a deified status. Even if that wasn¡¯t possible, it could surely be half-deified.


    There were many races that were considered to be higher races. Usually, that im depended on having one half-deified elite to maintain their position.


    Han Sen stopped talking. He gripped his Ghost Teeth Knife and returned to digging out the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. He had only gone there to help out Huangfu Jing, and he never expected to get something so nice for himself.


    ¡°Good people receive good rewards. I need to do more nice things, then, huh?¡± Han Sen mumbled as he kept digging through the stone.


    The rock was too hard, though. Han Sen had to exhaust a lot of his energy, and he was breaking his hands in his attempt to dig out the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum.


    This Drum was a little smaller than the other Jade Drums they had collected. It was only the size of two adult fists. Both of its sides showed that red scorpion symbol, and it looked as if there was a red scorpion alive inside it.


    The side of the Drum was inscribed with a number of additional red symbols. Again, they were different than anything that might appear on an ordinary Jade Drum.


    Han Sen lifted it in his hands, and he was delighted. He gathered up power and hit the Jade Drum.


    Pat!


    What was emitted was not the sound of a drum. Han Sen hit the Drum, and the Drum actually ricocheted the power back towards Han Sen. It put him in immediate pain.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work!¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t about to give up that easily, though. To gain the Drum¡¯s approval, Han Sen had to disy his power for it.


    Han Sen gathered up his Jadeskin power and struck the surface of the Drum again.


    Pat!


    The Drum didn¡¯t move or release any real sound. There was just the dull thud of Han Sen¡¯s hand striking something solid.


    Han Sen did not want to give up. He used all his power to hit the Jade Drum. He tried to hit it, poke it, and p it. But that Jade Drum seemed like it was muted. It wouldn¡¯t work for him, no matter what he tried.


    Now Han Sen was feeling depressed. If he wanted to take the Jade Drum back with him, he¡¯d need to gain its approval. If he didn¡¯t earn its approval, the Thousand Treasures wouldn¡¯t let him take it away with him.


    Pang!


    A big explosion sounded in Han Sen¡¯s ear. It almost made him copse. He turned around to see Bao¡¯erying into the Jade Drum.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Bao¡¯er was having a lot of fun ying with it. She even yed a song called General.


    She might have been having a lot of fun, but Han Sen and Huangfu Jing weren¡¯t. They were struggling not to vomit. Han Sen quickly picked up Bao¡¯er and put the Drum away.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, y this one, as well.¡± Han Sen moved Bao¡¯er the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum, while he himself moved to the white Jade Drum to see if he could y that.


    ¡°The Blood Scorpion Jade Drum might be too high level. This Jade Drum looks good, at least. It could be a Duke. And there¡¯s always the chance it might be King ss,¡± Han Sen thought. He doubted that Bao¡¯er would seed. But if she did, that would be fine.


    Han Sen had confidence. When he patted the drum, though, he felt a pain.


    Pat!


    After that little sound, the white Jade Drum made no more noise. He gathered up more and more power, and he kept hitting it.


    And despite his continued pounding, the white Jade Drum made no noise for him no matter what he did.


    Han Sen was left clutching the white Jade Drum with feelings of depression. Then, he thought to himself, ¡°Bao¡¯er yed the General song. Does iming the drum require you to use a sonic power?¡±


    The theory intrigued him. He tried to remember a particr song, and then he used his fist like a hammer and followed the melody of that song while he hit the Drum.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    He repeated the General, which Bao¡¯er had yed earlier, but not to the same quality. Han Sen yed it so badly that his hands ended up getting swollen. But again, the white Jade Drum made no additional sound. All that was heard was the pounding of his fists.


    ¡°Do I have bad rhythm? There is no way I cannot earn its approval. Especially since this is my luck I¡¯m talking about it. Let me try another song.¡± Han Sen quickly tried a different song. And then, he focused all his power back into his fists.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The sound of striking steel was heard. After a few more tries, Han Sen¡¯s hands felt like they were on the verge of breaking. If that happened, he¡¯d be disabled.


    Han Sen was rubbing his fists in a bout of fierce depression. But all of a sudden, he heard the sound of a drum. As the noise rolled over him, it felt as if a steel rod had been shoved down through the top of his head and out his butthole.


    Pang!


    Han Sen fell down onto the ground, coughing up blood. His head was buzzing as if something was grinding it. His organs were all damaged. His body was stronger than a pure Dragon¡¯s, but not even he could stand the strength of that Drum sound.


    Huangfu Jing wasn¡¯t doing much better. Blood was leaking past her lips in thin trails.


    Bao¡¯er was shocked, and she immediately let go of the Jade Drum she was holding. She went over to Han Sen and held his head. She shouted at him. She had just randomly struck the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum because she was bored. She never expected it to injure Han Sen and Huangfu Jing.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, are you trying to kill your Daddy?!¡± Han Sen pulled himself off the ground with immense pain in his head. He couldn¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°Sorry, Dad! I just randomly hit it.¡± Bao¡¯er said innocently.


    ¡°Luckily, your strike was light. If you had used more strength, we¡¯d be dead right now!¡± Han Sen said, while picking up Huangfu Jing.


    It was fortunate their injuries weren¡¯tsting. They recovered with their geno arts, but they had realized just how scary that Blood Scorpion Jade Drum was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys back for now, then return here myself. There has to be some way that I can make a noise with this thing.¡± Han Sen reached out his hand and pointed at the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. Han Sen summoned his Destiny¡¯s Tower from his Sea of Soul and tried putting the Drum in there for future investigation.


    Because each person could only take one Drum out, and only Huangfu Jing and Bao¡¯er having been epted by a Drum, there was one left over. So, Han Sen had to hide it.


    But when Destiny¡¯s Tower covered the Drum, the Drum suddenly made a noise and shed brightly. A sonic force pressed against Destiny¡¯s Tower, pushing it back into Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul.


    ¡°D*mn! It won¡¯t go in?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. He looked at the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum in shock.

 Chapter 2200 - Violent Approva

    <h4>Chapter 2200 Violent Approva</h4>


    Han Sen frowned. He had tried using his Destiny¡¯s Tower to try to im the other Jade Drum, but it did not work.


    ¡°This is bad. If I am unable to make a sound with the Jade Drum, I will have no choice but to leave it here.¡± Han Sen felt bad about this, but he was short on time.


    Queen had less than a day. If she didn¡¯t register her own Drum in time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it with her, even if she did have one willing to follow her. Han Sen had a tight deadline for earning the approval of the Jade Drum.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which Jade Drum epts me. As long as one of them will make a sound, we can figure the rest outter,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He picked up the white Jade Drum Duke. Then, he gave Bao¡¯er to Huangfu Jing. ¡°Take Bao¡¯er away from me. I am going to hit this Drum. If it works, I don¡¯t want to bring you two any harm.¡±


    Huangfu Jing nodded. Then, she took Bao¡¯er towards the exit.


    When Huangfu Jing left, Han Sen brought out his Demon Bug Bai Sema. He looked at the white Jade Drum, then straightened his middle finger and his thumb. A gold light appeared.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t rely on using luck to get the Drum to obey, so he would have to rely on brute force. He actually wanted Huangfu Jing to take Bao¡¯er away because he didn¡¯t want to be seen in his Dor persona.


    A coin appeared in his hand. On its surface was the number one. As time passed, the number increased in singr ticks.


    Two... Three... Four... Five...


    Saving Money was working, and the number went up. With every jump in number, the force that gathered on the coin was multiplied.


    The white Jade Drum was a Duke. So, Han Sen brought the coin¡¯s power up to the number ten. When that was done, he fired it at the Jade Drum. The coin was unleashed with the force of a meteor, and it hit the Drum hard.


    Dong!


    A strong power made a very loud noise atop the white Jade Drum. The sound washed out of the Drum like a tsunami. When it hit the gold Demon Bug Bai Sema, however, it bounced back.


    The sonic force inside the Bai Sema kept bouncing and rolling around with the echo. It was getting stronger.


    Han Sen was inside all that sonic force, but he was not hurt. He had struck the white Jade Drum brutally and gotten its approval. The way he had gone about it was just a little violent, but the white Jade Drum¡¯s power did not hurt him because it had epted him.


    But after the results of the blow surprised Han Sen. The sonic power inside the Demon Bug Bai Sema was increasing. It reminded Han Sen of White Real¡¯s Echo ability.


    He had once joked that if he had a big bell to trap his enemies, he could use Echo to increase sonic powers in the confined space. The Demon Bug Bai Sema might not have been a bell, but it had been proven to be able to trap an enemy. On top of that, Echo seemed to work inside it.


    ¡°I have only been thinking about the Demon Bug Bai Sema¡¯s ability to protect me, and so I¡¯ve been overlooking an incredible opportunity. I should really go back to Sky Pce and learn Echo from White Real. Using Echo and the Jade Drum inbination could work very well,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The white Jade Drum, after that manic and violent disy, gave its approval to Han Sen. When Han Sen tried to confirm this and hit it again, it was a much simpler affair. By just hitting it lightly, the Drum now made a sound and emitted sonic powers.


    ¡°Sometimes, violence really does work more than reason.¡± Han Sen chuckled as he put away the white Jade Drum. Then he looked at the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can take this one with me.¡± Han Sen brought out a coin and began gathering up power again. When the number ticked its way up to ten, he fired the coin at the Drum.


    Dong!


    The coin hit the Drum¡¯s surface. A metal noise sounded. He wasn¡¯t able to make it respond with a proper drum sound.


    The coin was stuck to the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum, but it wasn¡¯t having any amazing effects. The Drum wasn¡¯t being crushed; not that he wanted that. Han Sen didn¡¯t want the Drum to get damaged, of course.


    ¡°Reaching the number ten with Saving Money is all I can do. Even if I can take it further, that won¡¯t be much of an increase. It looks like this thing really is King ss. My power isn¡¯t enough to make a sound.¡± Despite his failure, Han Sen wasn¡¯t disappointed. He only wanted to take the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum away with him so he could have the time to im it in the future.


    Han Sen thought for a moment, then cut his finger. He melted his crystal blood and dropped a little onto the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum.


    He saw the blood slowly melted into the scorpion symbol, but still, it took a while to absorb.


    But it actually was absorbing. Although it hadn¡¯t meltedpletely into the symbol just yet, there was a weird red spot on the scorpion¡¯s back. It didn¡¯t match with the image.


    ¡°If blood is able to melt into it, then I¡¯m sure I will be able to infect it. That would make gaining the Drum¡¯s approval far easier,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He took the two Jade Drums with him as he left the cave. He went looking for Bao¡¯er and Huangfu Jing.


    Now that Han Sen had the white Jade Drum¡¯s approval, the three of them could each take a drum and leave.


    After Han Sen found them, they all headed for the Thousand Treasures base that was located on the. He wanted to leave with the Jade Drums as soon as he could.


    Han Sen knew that it was exceedingly rare for three people to appear with Jade Drums all at once, and that made him certain that the trip home wouldn¡¯t be a safe one.


    Han Sen was not afraid of trouble, of course. If he had been, he wouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce. But this wasn¡¯t just any trouble. This had the potential to be Big Trouble. Three Jade Drums might entice many sonic-practicing elites intoing after them. Any enemies that started hunting them would have to be dealt with.


    In the Jade Drum¡¯s base, a half-humanoid and half-snake Ghana King was in the middle of registering his im on a Gold Drum.


    All the elites standing around were looking jealous of the Ghana King, who was registering the highly-coveted Gold Drum. The Ghana King wasn¡¯t happy with his prize, however. In fact, he looked rather glum.


    His target had been a Jade Drum, but after ten days of searching, he had only managed to find a Gold Drum. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted, and it made him ill.


    A beautiful man with butterfly wings walked in front of the Ghana andughed. ¡°Stephen, I see that you found a Gold Drum.¡±


    ¡°Sonic Butterfly King, didn¡¯t you just get a Gold Drum, as well?¡± Stephen looked at his Gold Drum and smiled.


    Sonic Butterfly King sighed and said, ¡°This still has Jade Drums, but too many people are digging for them. They are being taken faster than they are being birthed. They aren¡¯t easy to find anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2201 - Three Jade Drums

    <h4>Chapter 2201 Three Jade Drums</h4>


    Stephen and Sonic Butterfly King kept talking as theypleted their registration. Even Kings had to follow the rules of the Thousand Treasures.


    The Thousand Treasures rarely had any conflict with those of other races, but their powers most certainly positioned them in the top ten races of the universe. Many suspected they could easilynd a spot in the top five.


    Stephen and Sonic Butterfly King readied themselves to leave, when suddenly a man and a woman entered the base. With them was a little girl. The two Kings frowned upon seeing them.


    They hadn¡¯t noticed that the man was Han Sen, but they felt the presence of the Jade Drum that Huangfu Jing was carrying. They frowned at her sternly.


    Since they had to register their Drums, there was no point in trying to hide what they had found.


    And in regards to the Thousand Treasures, they wouldn¡¯t help a customer hide their Jade Drum, either. The Thousand Treasures wanted the universe to know every time someone found a Jade Drum on Jade Drum. It would be very good for their business. So Han Sen and Huangfu Jing carried their Jade Drums openly.


    Since they were going to register their drums, they didn¡¯t have to hide their identities, either. Every Jade Drum imed would be advertised. So, Han Sen took Huangfu Jing to register their findings right away.


    Sonic Butterfly King and Stephen saw Han Sen and Huangfu Jing approach the registration booth. They kept staring at Huangfu Jing¡¯s bag. They could sense the Jade Drum inside, but they knew they couldn¡¯t be 100% certain that¡¯s what it was until they saw it.


    When Huangfu Jing took her Jade Drum out of her bag, the Kings sucked in a sharp breath of air.


    ¡°A Jade Drum... That¡¯s a Jade Drum!¡± Those of the other races saw Huangfu Jing reveal a Jade Drum, and many of them couldn¡¯t keep themselves from shouting.


    ¡°It has been a year since thest Jade Drum was found.¡±


    ¡°Look at her presence. She is a Marquise at the very most. I can¡¯t believe she was lucky enough to find one of those legendary Jade Drums.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Is this good luck or bad? It will be difficult to determine. Things don¡¯t always go well for a Marquise who finds a Jade Drum.¡±


    All the Kings were talking quietly amongst themselves. The workers in the base were just as surprised to see the Jade Drum, as well. But they still registered it to her like it was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Doing business with the Thousand Treasures was reliable. They had even sold deified treasures before. Nothing bad ever happened in one of their ces of business. They wouldn¡¯t try anything underhanded to attempt to secure a Jade Drum.


    They followed their procedures and protocol as was customary. Huangfu Jing handed in her ess ticket, then struck her Jade Drum. After the registration wasplete, the Jade Drum was confirmed to be an official possession of hers.


    Stephen could not help himself from walking over to Huangfu Jing and asking, ¡°Friend, are you selling that Jade Drum of yours?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t n on selling it,¡± Huangfu Jing said.


    She was just an Earl. A Duke Jade Drum could be very beneficial to her, and it would be much safer for her to explore with it in tow. Killing xenogeneics would be much easier, as well. Huangfu Jing had no intention of selling it.


    Of course, that was also because no King nned on attacking her just yet.


    Stephen frowned, but he wasn¡¯t going to give up so easily. He went on to say, ¡°Do not reject my request just yet. I am Stephen from the Naga. Give me your sum. Name any price. I won¡¯t try to haggle you for a bargain.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Huangfu Jing did not move a muscle, save to give him her quick answer of no.


    Stephen¡¯s face looked dire. So, Sonic Butterfly King came forward and said, ¡°Kid, it won¡¯t be easy to look after a Jade Drum. I can trade you my Duke-ss Eight Sonic Butterfly for it. And on top of that, I will keep you safe. What do you say to that?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Huangfu Jing¡¯s answer was still the same cold response.


    ¡°If you do not sell it right now, you will regret it the moment you set foot off of Jade Drum. But by then, it will be toote. If you want to sell it, now is your chance.¡± Sonic Butterfly King¡¯s face did not change during his speech. He smiled.


    Huangfu Jing ignored him and stepped away.


    Sonic Butterfly King started to step closer to tell her something else, but Han Sen walked in front of him and said, ¡°My friend told you she isn¡¯t interested in selling it. Please ask someone else.¡±


    Sonic Butterfly King¡¯s expression turned to stone. ¡°How dare you interrupt my talk with her?¡±


    Han Sen shrugged silently. He moved to the registry booth and revealed his own Jade Drum.


    ¡°Another Jade Drum!¡± Everyone in the base was shocked. No one could have expected that two Jade Drums would be found on the same day.


    Sonic Butterfly King was bbergasted. He did not expect Han Sen to have a white Jade Drum, as well.


    The workers looked very surprised. Theypleted the registration for Han Sen, indicating it now officially belonged to him.


    ¡°Are you selling your Jade Drum? What I promised her will still apply to you, if you are willing to engage in such a transaction.¡± Sonic Butterfly King looked right at Han Sen when he spoke.


    Han Sen ignored him, which prompted Stephen to follow up. He said, ¡°Friend, if you are selling the Jade Drum, I will pay a high price and keep you safe. You can name your price. Anything you wish.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I have made no ns to sell it,¡± Han Sen answered, rejecting his offer.


    Sonic Butterfly King looked gloomy, but before he said anything further, his eyes opened wide. He saw Han Sen bring out another Jade Drum.


    This Jade Drum looked very strange. There were some red symbols across it, and it looked very different from the average Jade Drum.


    ¡°It¡¯s a... another Jade Drum... How is that possible?!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! It looks like they are together. They found three Jade Drums. Did they find a special Jade Drum mine?¡±


    ¡°This luck is truly crazy. They have managed to obtain three Jade Drums.¡±


    ¡°That third Jade Drum looks wrong, though. It¡¯s different than a normal one. It cannot be a mutant one, can it?¡±


    ¡°If it is a mutant Jade Drum, then it will be worth a lot. We know that normal Jade Drums can be King ss, but a mutant Jade Drum might go even higher.¡±


    ¡°That is extremely lucky. It is too lucky. I¡¯m sure such luck will result in a disaster for them shortly. They look low-level, but they have each earned a Jade Drum. Oof. They are very dead.¡±


    ¡°That is not luck! That is pure danger.¡±


    ...


    As everyone discussed this, Stephen and Sonic Butterfly King stared at the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum, seething with greed. They didn¡¯t even blink. The mutant Jade Drum was so exceptionally rare that it wasn¡¯t seen more than once every ten thousand years. They could have been items that were higher than King ss. Even King ss people treated them like treasures.


    ¡°I am sorry, sir. ording to the rules of the Thousand Treasures, every creature can only take one Drum with them. You have already registered one...¡± the worker said to Han Sen.


    ¡°I know. This Drum isn¡¯t mine. It belongs to my daughter.¡± Han Sen pointed at Bao¡¯er, and then he passed her the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum.


    ¡°Then, we will have to see her y it,¡± the worker said, clearly not believing Han Sen. The worker looked back and forth between Bao¡¯er and the Jade Drum.


    ¡°Does she have to hit the Drum here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes. Those are the rules.¡± The worker nodded with absolute certainty.

 Chapter 2202 - The Power of a Drum

    <h4>Chapter 2202 The Power of a Drum</h4>


    ¡°My daughter cannot control the strength she uses on the Drum. Will that be okay?¡± Han Sen double-checked with them.


    The workerughed, pointed to the base around them, and said, ¡°The base has the appropriate equipment to absorb and sustain the sonic power. Even if a King whacked a Jade Drum, the excessive force would be dampened by the technology. Only a small bit of the shockwave will ultimately spread. Do not worry. And if there are any issues here at the registration booth, we will im full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Han Sen nodded. He had been afraid something terrible might happen, and he would end up being responsible for it.


    He had heard the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum¡¯s noise before, and he knew it was quite different from the average Jade Drum. An ordinary Jade Drum expelled its sonic powers in a wide radius without much of a focus.


    The Blood Scorpion Jade Drum¡¯s behavior was unique. The forceshed out in the manner of a scorpion¡¯s stinging tail. When the Drum was struck, the sound was sharp and focused. It pierced right through a person. It was very difficult to describe.


    Bao¡¯er had struck itckadaisically earlier, and that small blow was enough to bring Han Sen and Huangfu Jing to the brink of death. If Bao¡¯er hit it any harder, there was every chance someone in that establishment could die.


    ¡°Friends, my daughter doesn¡¯t know how to measure the strength she exerts. How about you all take a step back, in case something happens. It¡¯s so you can avoid injury.¡± Han Sen looked at the elites in the lobby. People of all different races were assembled there. If the Drum killed them all, it would mean Han Sen had caused a grievous offense to each of the races.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Drum. Just hit it! Why must you keep talking?¡± All the people present were very skilled at sonic powers already, so they were all very eager to see the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum¡¯s power. They weren¡¯t willing to just leave on a whim.


    ¡°Um, if you guys don¡¯t want to leave, then you may want to take some measure to protect yourselves. Don¡¯t take it out on us if you end up getting hurt after a fair warning,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Who will take it out on you for this? We might take something else out on you for talking constant crap and not getting a move on. Hit it now or put the Jade Drum down and get lost!¡± Many of the elites were growing annoyed with the dys.


    ¡°Well, I warned you. All I can say is, look after yourselves.¡± Han Sen set Bao¡¯er down by the Drum and then retreated. He summoned his Bai Sema around himself, Huangfu Jing, the worker, and the registry booth. Then, he blinked to Bao¡¯er who was still outside of the Bai Sema. ¡°Bao¡¯er, hit it. But don¡¯t hit it too hard.¡±


    Han Sen shielded the worker because he was genuinely afraid that the man wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the hit. The Drum couldn¡¯t be registered if the person who was supposed to register it died.


    Everyone saw Han Sen taking this so seriously, and they started to appear a little confused.


    The worker said that there was equipment in ce to ventte excess sonic powers. They were designed to deal exclusively with the power of the Drums. Even if a King ss elite struck a Drum, nothing much would happen. The Blood Scorpion Jade Drum was a mutant Jade Drum, yes, but if a mere child was going to strike it, that shouldn¡¯t have posed much of an issue.


    That was what the onlookers were thinking, anyway, as they saw Bao¡¯er standing over the Jade Drum. Then, she hit it.


    Pang!


    The small hand came down on the drum, and a very low boom sounded. Before anyone could react, they all felt as if steel rods had been driven down into their heads.


    Bzzt!


    Everyone¡¯s head buzzed, and their bodies felt like they were being impaled. No one present could keep their bodiesposed, and they copsed to writhe and convulse on the ground. It was like they were having a stroke.


    They began to froth at the mouth, and many of their dders let loose. The entire lobby began to stink, as a whole bunch of Nobles began rolling around on the ground and soiling themselves.


    Sonic Butterfly King and Stephen believed themselves to be sonic elites. And there was sonic absorption equipment installed there. They hadn¡¯t taken any measures to protect themselves.


    They had no idea that the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum would pose that big of a threat whenpared to the average Jade Drum. When the strange Drum sounded, they didn¡¯t even see the sonic ripples assault them. The sonic needles didn¡¯t give them time to block. Their brains no longer functioned correctly, and they copsed to wriggle and roll across the floor.


    Although they weren¡¯t in as bad shape as the Dukes and Marquises, they still felt as if their heads were about to explode. They couldn¡¯t think straight, and they couldn¡¯t even lift themselves up off the floor.


    Han Sen thought he¡¯d end up killing someone, but it looked as if no one had actually died. Their heads had been hit fiercely, though, so he did not think anyone would be recovering for quite some time.


    It looked like the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum¡¯s power didn¡¯t actually kill those it affected. It just messed with their brains and left them incredibly dazed.


    Han Sen kept thinking that such a weapon was perfect for him.


    And while all those people were still disoriented, Han Sen could take Huangfu Jing and Bao¡¯er to leave safely.


    ¡°You guys said the Thousand Treasures would bear the responsibility for anything bad that might happen. Can we register this item now?¡± Han Sen shook the worker to rouse him and get his attention. The man was still frozen in disbelief.


    The worker looked very surprised by the events that had just transpired. He watched the Nobles rolling around on the floor. While they might have looked very elegant only moments before, they now looked filthy with all the bodily deposits they were rolling in. Their prior cockiness had quickly evaporated.


    Even Sonic Butterfly King and Stephen. They were mumbling something about being dizzy and needing to sit on the floor, but they couldn¡¯t help but touch the waste unleashed by the other Nobles.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get this thing registered.¡± Han Sen stared down at the worker.


    The worker snapped out of his daze as if he had just woken from a dream. Then, he went to register the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum.


    After that, Han Sen took hispanions and departed. The Blood Scorpion Jade Drum was strong, but that was because Sonic Butterfly King and the others hadn¡¯t bothered to prepare any defenses. Now that they knew what to expect, it would be harder to use the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum on them again.


    Clients weren¡¯t permitted to kill anyone on Jade Drum. Being wanted by the Thousand Treasures would be bad. Han Sen needed to put as much distance as he could between himself and the people who had just been dazed while they were still unable to follow.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er away from Jade Drum and thought to himself, ¡°The Blood Scorpion Jade Drum¡¯s dazing powers are strong. Even the Kings were affected by it. I really need to get its approval so I can use it for myself in the universe. If I use that on an enemy, I can do whatever I want to them.¡±


    Ten minutes after leaving Jade Drum, Sonic Butterfly King and Stephen started to regain their senses. Their heads, however, were in agony.


    Sonic Butterfly King ignored his own difort. He stood up, with his hand clutching his head. He asked the worker, ¡°Which way did they go?¡±


    ¡°They have now left Jade Drum. Where exactly they went, I do not know,¡± the worker said.


    Sonic Butterfly King wouldn¡¯t dare attack the people of the Thousand Treasures. While holding their heads, they left Jade Drum in the hope of finding their escapees.


    After ten minutes of searching, they were unable to find Han Sen, and they had no clue in which direction he might have fled.


    Sonic Butterfly King flew out of Jade Drum, his body still shivering. He had a pounding headache that was worse than a heavy hangover.


    Stephen followed. He was in the same state, and he didn¡¯t find any trace of Han Sen¡¯s group either.


    They were lucky that their King ss bodies could withstand what they had just endured. The Dukes and Marquises were sure to be out ofmission for another few days. Their heads felt as if they were going to explode.

 Chapter 2203 - Shadow Toxic Bee Enclave

    <strong>Chapter 2203 Shadow Toxic Bee Enve</strong>


    Han Sen took Huangfu Jing back with him to Eclipse. She had just earned her own Jade Drum, and since she was worried about being ambushed while out-and-about, she wanted to stay there for some time. She would wait until things settled down before moving on.


    Sonic Butterfly King had learned where Han Sen came from, but it would be pointless to go after Han Sen when he was already so far behind. He managed to get in touch with people to block Han Sen¡¯s way, but they were unable to find him, either. So, eventually, Sonic Butterfly King decided to give up.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t go into Narrow Moon to find him. They couldn¡¯t risk offending the Rebate.


    On his way back, Han Sen dropped a few droplets of his own blood onto the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. He hoped to earn the Jade Drum¡¯s approval gradually.


    In Eclipse¡¯s base, people were in the middle of practice when a sudden report was received. Someone came running in, telling them of an army of xenogeneics converging on their position.


    Han Meng¡¯er, Zero, Little Angel, and Han Yan went out to take a look. There, they found a mountain that was swarmed with what appeared to be red clouds. The clouds were heading toward the base so quickly that they¡¯d arrive in only a little while.


    The red clouds weren¡¯t clouds, of course. They were swarms of red bees that were each the size of a dog. They were very powerful, and the sight made Han Yan frown. ¡°When did Eclipsee to possess xenogeneics such as this? I have never seen them before.¡±


    As this urred, Night River King was watching Eclipse¡¯s base. His expression looked venomous, and he said, ¡°Shadow Queen Bees are special xenogeneics thate from Queen Bee. They are only Dukes, but they sure breed quickly. If there¡¯s enough food, she can make lower-level Shadow Bees. But that primary Shadow Queen a mutant Duke xenogeneic. Aside from being able to produce Shadow Bees like the rest, the mutant Shadow Queen Bee can also produce Duke Shadow Bees. The Queen didn¡¯t have much time, and it has only produced two thus far, but that should be enough to deal with Han Sen¡¯s base.¡±


    ¡°Shadow Queen Bees eat the flesh of enemies and ce their eggs inside the carcasses. Ah, when Han Sen returns and sees all this, the look on his face will be so sweet...¡± Night River King gritted his teeth.


    Night River King wasn¡¯t worried about the consequences. A Shadow Queen Bee was one of the xenogeneics that escaped from the cargo ship. It would look like an ident, and no one would know that it was his fault.


    Even if Han Sen believed it was him, there was nothing he could do but make wild usations. Night River King wanted this, though. He wanted Han Sen to hate him. It would be painful for Han Sen to know he couldn¡¯t do anything about that seething hatred.


    ¡°This is the beginning of making me your enemy,¡± Night River King spat. He really loathed Han Sen.


    The Shadow Bees appeared like wisps of red clouds under themand of the two Dukes in charge of the army. They raced towards the base. Night River King was prepared to enjoy the fight, but a blue shield suddenly appeared. It enveloped the entire base and shielded it.


    The red clouds of Shadow Bees came down like a barrage against the blue shields, but a mere touch sent them sting back. Even the two Duke Shadow Bees up front were unable to get through.


    Night River King¡¯s jaw tightened. He felt a little frustrated about the result, as he hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to leave his blue shield treasure in the base.


    Night River King thought Han Sen would carry a defensive item such as that everywhere he went. If he knew Han Sen hadn¡¯t taken it with him, he wouldn¡¯t have concocted the grand scheme to attack Eclipse. If Han Sen didn¡¯t have the shield, fighting him one-on-one would be far easier.


    There was no point in wasting time on regret, though. The Shadow Bees were unable to break the shield.


    The Shadow Bees fired a toxic substance from their nasty stingers. They were like red lights as they sshed across the blue shield. They did nothing to harm theposition of the shield, though.


    Although the shield was weakened by the fact that it had to protect the entire base, it would still be very difficult for Marquises and Dukes to break it down.


    As Night River King wrestled with various ideas, the blue shield suddenly disappeared. The bees outside came racing in.


    ¡°Did it fail because the shield¡¯s user didn¡¯t have enough strength?¡± Night River King wondered. ¡°Could the user not keep the shield raised?¡±


    Soon after, Night River King realized that his assumption hadn¡¯t been quite right. When a fair number of those Shadow Bees came racing in, the shield was raised once more. Most of the Shadow Bees were still on the outside, but a decent chunk had made it in.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    ck arrows began flying beneath the shield. Not long after, a dozen of the Shadow Bees on the inside were in.


    And then, a group of Kate appeared. They began gathering the bodies of the Shadow Bees inside the base.


    Night River King¡¯s eyes began to twitch. His n hadn¡¯t worked, and he had just given Eclipse a massive number of free xenogeneics. He wished he could go in there himself and destroy what Han Sen had built.


    When the Kate kids brought the Shadow Bee bodies back into the base, the shield disappeared again. It reappeared a millisecondter, shutting off another section of the Shadow Bee army.


    Night River Kingughed. One of the Shadow Bees inside was a Duke. The others were just Marquises. No matter how strong they were, no one there could y a Duke Shadow Bee.


    Night River King was already imagining how the Duke Shadow Bee would ughter them all when suddenly, a ck arrow came at the Duke Shadow Bee.


    The Duke Shadow Bee reacted quickly, far more quickly than any Marquise Shadow Bee could have managed. As the ck arrow rose toward it, the bee¡¯s stinger lit up and fired a toxic squirt at the arrow.


    The toxic juice sprayed toward the arrow, and the arrow suddenly sank. It adjusted its course to duck under the toxic juice, then it rose against and punched through Duke Shadow Bee¡¯s body with great speed.


    The Shadow Bee was shining red. When the arrow pierced its body, the arrow came to a stop.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to kill a Duke Shadow Bee.¡± Night River Kingughed mockingly.


    Boom!


    When the arrow entered the Shadow Bee¡¯s body, it was trapped inside. But then, a scary explosion urred within the Duke Shadow Bee¡¯s body.


    The red light shattered, and a gaping hole was torn in its side. It was heavily injured, and it fell to struggle on the ground.


    Boom!


    Another arrow was fired at it. It pierced through the Shadow Bee via the already-dealt wound. The creature¡¯s head then blew up, bringing a swift end to the Duke Shadow Bee.


    While that happened, the rest of the Marquise Shadow Bees were dealt with by Han Yan.


    ¡°How is this possible? That woman is just a Marquise, and yet she can so simply kill a Duke Shadow Bee? This is impossible! She is Han Sen¡¯s blood, but since when have crystallizers ever been that strong?¡± Night River King was incredibly angry, and he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

 Chapter 2204 - Black-Moon King Visi

    <strong>Chapter 2204 ck-Moon King Visi</strong>


    Han Meng¡¯er and the others finished off the remainder of the Shadow Bees effortlessly. They managed to collect a lot of xenogeneic genes through the effort, and many of them earned Shadow Bee beast souls.


    The beast souls were arrows that wielded a toxic fire. When Han Meng¡¯er killed the second Duke Shadow Bee, she earned a Duke toxic arrow beast soul.


    When he saw thest of the Shadow Bees get destroyed, Night River King knew his n had failed. In his rage, he smashed the screen he had been watching to pieces.


    After Han Sen returned to Eclipse and learned of what had unfolded with the Shadow Bees, he guessed that Night River King had been behind it. Eclipse did not have any Shadow Bees that were native to the ce.


    ¡°Thank God I left the Demon Bug Bai Sema behind. Otherwise, even though Han Meng¡¯er and the others would probably have survived the assault, many of my other Nobles would have been killed,¡± Han Sen thought, relieved at how things had turned out.


    Han Sen knew the bee queen was still around, though. So, he assembled expeditions to go out in search of it.


    The Shadow Queen Bee¡¯s nest was not difficult to find. She made her home in arge mountain, and the entrances that the bees had carved were clearly visible.


    Many Shadow Bees had been in only a few days prior, and the Shadow Queen Bee didn¡¯t produce Shadow Bee eggs fast enough to have reced them yet. So, Han Sen entered the beehive easily to locate the ruby-looking Shadow Queen Bee.


    Han Sen perused the information he hadpiled on her, and he knew exactly where she hade from. Seeing the Shadow Queen Bee now made him a happy fellow.


    He recognized instantly that it was a mutant Shadow Queen Bee, which was a very rare being to procure.


    That being said, Han Sen had already guessed that the queen would be a mutant after hearing about the Dukes that had assaulted his base. But still, seeing the mutant Shadow Queen Bee in the flesh made him super happy.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The Shadow Queen Bee moved incredibly quickly. It flew around like a solidified shadow, leaving behind trailing shadows of its own. Her wings pped so quickly, Han Sen could hardly keep track of her.


    Many toxic lights shone on her back, and theyunched themselves at Han Sen. But each strike justnded on his Bai Sema and was rendered moot.


    ¡°A Duke mutant xenogeneic. So strong! This Duke¡¯s speed and the toxic light attacks, inbination with the crazy breeding speed... This would be very difficult to kill without the Demon Bug King shield,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The Shadow Queen Bee kept flying around Han Sen, firing her toxic darts. But against the Demon Bug Bai Sema, it was nothing.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t attack the creature, though. He figured it would be a shame to kill the mutant Shadow Queen Bee. Han Sen wanted to keep it alive so it could produce more Duke and Marquise offspring. That way, some of the scarcity of high-level resources offered by Eclipse could be alleviated.


    So, Han Sen hadn¡¯t gone there with the intent of killing the mutant Shadow Queen Bee. Instead, he wanted to take it and use it for himself.


    If Han Sen had been a Duke, it would have been far easier for him to im her. But he was just a Marquise, and his speed and power weren¡¯t as good as hers. It would take much effort to collect her.


    The Shadow Queen Beeunched attacks at Han Sen furiously, but they slid harmlessly off his shield. After a while, the creature exhausted itself. Her attacks became far weaker and far slower.


    The Shadow Queen Bee wasn¡¯t an intelligent creature, and it was a very territorial being. Although it was exhausted, he was still in her nest, and she would never consider fleeing. She still tried to fight Han Sen.


    Seeing her growing frustration, Han Sen decided to put away his Demon Bug Bai Sema.


    The Shadow Queen Bee, upon seeing the Bai Sema disappear, pped her wings to resume attacking Han Sen. She was much slower now, though.


    Han Sen brought out his white Jade Drum and hit it. A very deep boom of sonic power ripped out of the Drum. It clipped the tired Shadow Queen Bee and brought her down.


    The Duke Jade Drum¡¯s sound shouldn¡¯t have affected a mutant Duke like her very strongly, but she was too tired by this point, so she couldn¡¯t withstand the force of that sonic shockwave.


    The Shadow Queen Bee dragged herself off the floor, intent on going after Han Sen.


    Han Sen was still holding the Jade Drum. He hit it another two times. The shockwaves made her roll and writhe around on the ground again. It looked as if she was in pain.


    ¡°If you listen to mymands, I will spare your life,¡± Han Sen told the Shadow Queen Bee that was now on the ground.


    The Shadow Queen Beecked intelligence. When the Drum stopped, she tried to attack Han Sen again¡ªthe intruder that had invaded her space.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to do except continue pounding the Jade Drum, which made her roll around on the ground over and over. Some of her bee blood began to pour from her mouth. But Han Sen didn¡¯t want to kill her. Killing her would be pointless.


    Seeing that the Shadow Queen Bee was about to die under his repeated torture, he decided to exit the hive.


    A xenogeneic without proper brains had to be broken-in by slow torture over time.


    Han Sen stationed people to keep an eye on that beehive. If the Queen Bee made bees, they would go and kill them. That would teach her a lesson. They hoped that after a while, she might actually listen to Han Sen and obey hismands.


    ¡°We will never be safe for as long as Night River King exists,¡± Han Sen thought grimly. He considered how he might dispose of Night River King.


    With the current limits of his power, Han Sen couldn¡¯t go after Night River King just yet. He needed to be a Duke, and he needed to own a lot more treasures.


    It would have been best if he could use the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. That would be the only weapon he¡¯d need to take down someone that was a higher level than he was.


    But even if he was able to kill Night River King, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it while he was in Narrow Moon. If they fought, the Rebate would rally behind Night River King. An outsider would never earn their favor.


    ¡°It looks like I need to be a Duke quickly and find a way to take him out elsewhere.¡± Han Sen calmed himself down and tried to think things through rationally.


    Allowing his anger to make him rush wouldn¡¯t solve anything. If anything, it would just reveal weaknesses for his enemies to exploit. He needed to be calm if he was going to do this.


    ¡°Night River King, I am going to kill you.¡± Han Sen kept practicing. The first and fifteenth day of each month, he went to Cold Pce to absorb moon and cold powers, hastening his ascension to the rank of Duke.


    Han Sen dropped his blood onto the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum every day, too, slowly letting his essence sink into it. He wanted his blood to be one with the scorpion. Han Sen felt that he was slowly building a connection with the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. iming it would only be a matter of time.


    One day, ck-Moon King dropped in on Han Sen unexpectedly. ¡°Han Sen, the Extreme King will be hiring knights from Narrow Moon. Are you interested in going?¡±


    ¡°Extreme King recruits elites. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d want a small Marquise like me,¡± Han Sen answered, confused. He thought they were only interested in elites like Yisha. That would require him to be at least a King.


    ¡°The Extreme King will only grow and care for future elites that are showing great potential. We have a good rtionship with them. When the Extreme King hire knights, they offer a few slots to us. If you would like to join them, I can get you in,¡± ck-Moon King said.

 Chapter 2205 - Ice Blue Knight King

    <h4>Chapter 2205 Ice Blue Knight King</h4>


    ¡°Do I have to go?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°It is merely a rmendation of mine,¡± ck-Moon said quietly. ¡°But the dragons don¡¯t tend to swim with fish, and tigers don¡¯t like living with dogs. This is your opportunity to get out of here.¡±


    Han Sen knew ck-Moon King was merely being nice to him, and he knew that the King didn¡¯t want him and Night River King to be embroiled in more fights. But Han Sen still shook his head and told him, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but if I cannot stand my ground here, how will I make it where I want to go in the future?¡±


    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t the sort of person that gives up easily...¡± ck-Moon King wished to say something more, but he faltered. Then he just stopped and sighed. ¡°Never mind. The road everyone traverses is different, and it¡¯s impossible to determine which road is right for anyone else. If this is your desire, then we can let this matter be.¡±


    ck-Moon King then left, which got Han Sen to thinking. ¡°Extreme King seems to be going on a hiring spreetely. Has some internal affair gotten out of hand?¡±


    Han Sen had no information pertaining to them, so he couldn¡¯t guess anything more. He continued to practice Jadeskin every day, hoping to be a Duke as soon as he could.


    On that day, everyone in Narrow Moon assembled in Moon God za. They were all dressed in their finest uniforms, which suggested they were meeting with someone important. Han Sen did not go to the za, but he knew that was the day when the Extreme King wereing. He saw some ships that were as pretty assing into Narrow Moon airspace.


    ¡°It looks like Extreme King doesn¡¯t only focus on heightened strength. Even their technology is far more advanced. Narrow Moon doesn¡¯t have a single ship like that, and there they are with an entire fleet of the things. Thank God they aren¡¯t enemies. If they were, Narrow Moon would swiftly fall,¡± Han Sen murmured to himself.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to join the Extreme King, but everyone else in Narrow Moon wished to. The Extreme King weren¡¯t willing to take just anyone, however. Each candidate had to go through a thorough testing process.


    Many Nobles anticipated this opportunity, hoping they could send their kids sent with the Extreme King. Any young students that joined them were sure to develop and be stronger.


    The Rebate were a higher race, but they weren¡¯t even in the top one hundred. In terms of resources and strength, they paled inparison to the Extreme King.


    It was a shame that the standards of the Extreme King were very high. Joining them was harder than passing any school exam. And many creatures were quick to fail their testing process.


    Narrow Moon was just one of the string of stops that the Extreme King were making along their recruitment drive. In total, there were at least a thousand other ces where they intended to recruit people just as they were doing in Narrow Moon. They wouldn¡¯t be taking anyone who didn¡¯t pass their tests, however.


    Although Han Sen did not participate in the testing, he learned that over the past four days, only one Earl and one Marquise had passed the bar of quality. Countless young people were not permitted to join.


    The Extreme King were recruiting back-up knights. Their level did not matter; all that mattered was their current talent and their potential for the future. So, even some so-called genius Dukes of the Rebate were booted from the tests.


    ¡°Moon Wheel King, I have heard Knife had a student. Which one is he?¡± asked Ice Blue Knight King with a frown. He was in charge of the Narrow Moon recruitment drive.


    There were ten groups of knights in Extreme King. Every group of knights had one leader who was a knight King. Ice Blue Knight King was the leader of the Ice Blue Knights.


    When they assigned the different areas the knight groups would visit to recruit, Ice Blue Knight King selected Narrow Moon purposely. He had to pay a price for that, as well.


    He did this because Knife Queen herself had joined the Ice Blue Knights when she came to the Extreme King. Ice Blue Knight King greatly admired Knife Queen. He even followed her instructions. That was why he had selected Narrow Moon, for that was where she came from. He hoped to find simr geniuses there.


    But over the past two days, the tests had greatly disappointed him. The young Rebates really didck talent. At the very least, they were nowhere near the greatness of Knife Queen herself.


    Although a few of the talented ones were good enough, their personalities were abhorrent. It¡¯d be difficult to give them any glimmer of fame. And while at first Ice Blue Knight King had been happy toe to Narrow Moon, he was no longer enjoying himself.


    Ice Blue Knight King remembered Knife Queen mentioning that she had a student, so the Knight King wondered why he hadn¡¯t seen the young man. If that person could be her student, he must have been something special.


    Moon Wheel King hesitated a moment, but he smiled and said, ¡°Knife does have a student. But only one, and it is required that he carry on her legacy. And so, he has had to give up the chance to join the Ice Blue Knights.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ice Blue Knight asked quietly.


    Night River King suddenly said, ¡°From what I have seen, if he wishes to carry on her legacy, he should join the Extreme King. Even Knife had to join the Extreme King, yes? If so, her student will have to follow her sooner orter. He is wasting his time in Narrow Moon. Why can he not go to be with the Extreme King sooner? If Knife was here today, she would think the same.¡±


    Night River King did not say this on behalf of Han Sen. All he wanted to do was kick Han Sen out of Narrow Moon so he could take the guardian¡¯s moonlight all for himself.


    Ice Blue Knight King agreed. ¡°Night River King is correct. A student of Knife should be someone special. He deserves better than to be stuck here in Narrow Moon. Tell him toe here and undergo the test. If he passes, I will treat him very nice for Knife¡¯s sake.¡±


    Moon Wheel King smiled wrily. He knew Han Sen did not want to go, but now, he couldn¡¯t disobey Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s instructions. He had no choice but to call Han Sen and tell him to go to Moon God za.


    Han Sen was practicing in his base at the time. Moon Wheel King didn¡¯t want to surprise Han Sen, so he sent people to meet Han Sen in person and exin the whole thing. Their presence made Han Sen frown.


    Moon Wheel King¡¯s guards said, ¡°You have to go no matter what. If you don¡¯t, Moon Wheel King won¡¯t know how to exin the matter to Ice Blue Knight King. Moon Wheel King said that if you really don¡¯t want to go, then just fail the test. Even if you wanted to go, Ice Blue Knight King wouldn¡¯t permit you to go if you failed.¡±


    Han Sen knew that he had no choice. He followed the guards to Moon God za.


    He knew he would have to control the breadth of his power to ensure that he didn¡¯t pass the test.


    He arrived in Moon God za and saw many Nobles queuing to conduct the test. But the guards didn¡¯t put him in the queue; they escorted him straight up to Ice Blue Knight King.


    ¡°You are Knife Queen¡¯s student?¡± Upon seeing Han Sen, Ice Blue Knight King looked surprised. He had expected Knife¡¯s student to be a Rebate.


    ¡°Yes, I am Han Sen.¡± Han Sen bowed.

 Chapter 2206 - Faking the Tes

    <h4>Chapter 2206 Faking the Tes</h4>


    Over the past few centuries, the Extreme King had put much of their focus on the systems of chaos. The Ice Blue Knights were pioneers, and their primary killing fields were those dangerous systems. They knew little about matters concerning other ces in the universe. Because of this, they were unaware of who Han Sen was.


    The Extreme King did have an information gathering department, so they did know a thing or two about Han Sen. But the Extreme King thought only people like Moon Wheel King or Yisha were worth focusing on. Not many people knew Night River King, at all. The only people that cared for that sort of information were the locals of Narrow Moon.


    Ice Blue Knight King only knew that Yisha had a student. He didn¡¯t know that person¡¯s name or race. He had just assumed that her student would be a Rebate, not a crystallizer.


    Ice Blue Knight King didn¡¯t say much to Han Sen, and he simply encouraged him to engage in the test.


    Although Ice Blue Knight King really admired Knife Queen, he wouldn¡¯t go easy on her student. To gain his approval, Han Sen would have to demonstrate an appropriately impressive amount of power.


    But because of his experience with Yisha, Ice Blue Knight King remained hopeful that Han Sen would seed.


    ¡°Mister White, what do you think about Knife¡¯s student?¡± Ice Blue Knight King looked at a man in green clothing standing beside him.


    The man squinted as he peered at Han Sen and said, ¡°He is an interesting man.¡±


    ¡°Well, after all, the student of Knife Queen should be at least half-decent. If he wasn¡¯t, he would not have been selected by a woman like her,¡± Ice Blue Knight said with absolute confidence.


    The green-clothed Mister White didn¡¯t answer. He merely smiled and kept his eyes on the test.


    Han Sen was in the Marquise queue. He was watching the Kings perform their test, thinking of a way in which he might get himself disqualified without looking like he was intentionally throwing the test.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t want to go to the Extreme King; it was just that he had many problems already in Narrow Moon. Leaving Han Meng¡¯er there alone with Night River King would be a risky thing to do.


    Han Sen wanted to take out Night River King before he left Narrow Moon. So, Han Sen nned to stay.


    After watching for a while, Han Sen had an idea of how he might sneak his way past the test. The most annoying thing, though, would be the geno tree test.


    That test was way too straightforward. The flowers opened up in ordance with how much power one had. People could see the results easily.


    Han Sen was far stronger than the average Marquise. Even if he performed poorly in the other tests, dropping some blood on the tree would guarantee a flower boom that far exceeded anyone else there. Cheating on the other tests would be rendered pointless.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had a way to deal with the tree, so he wasn¡¯t too worried.


    When it was almost Han Sen¡¯s turn, Night River King cockily said, ¡°Ha, now he has to go. That means I have Cold Pce all to myself.¡±


    The tests at each level were different. A Marquise¡¯s first challenge was abat test. He had to fight and defeat a machine robot. That robot had been created by a Duke knight. Its strength would be Marquise level, so it would adequately testbat skills at that rank.


    The scoring system went up to one hundred, and if you wanted to pass, you¡¯d have to beat the ny-point mark. The tests would continue even if the examinee failed one, though. Each test would have to be gone through for proper evaluation.


    People that performed some tests poorly could still be selected.


    With Han Sen¡¯s level of power, the people of Narrow Moon thought he could defeat the machine with great ease.


    But when Han Sen started to fight, the mouths of all the Kings were left wide open. Moon Wheel King himself was particrly shocked.


    Lit! F*cking lit!


    Han Sen¡¯s fight with the doll was like the greatest fight of all time. If the audience hadn¡¯t known Han Sen¡¯s real power, they¡¯d have been very moved.


    Han Sen seemed like someone who had fantastic endurance, but not enough strength. He kept on fighting and fighting, even if he failed. He worked his way against the enemy without any fear of how difficult it might be. While Han Sen would bleed, he would not cry. And eventually, he did defeat his foe. He won the fight. It was just done in a movie-like way that was sure to encourage others.


    When Han Sen beat the robot, many lovely female Nobles had tears in their eyes. They almost shouted out, ¡°Han Sen, you are the best!¡±


    But the people in Narrow Moon who actually knew Han Sen had strange expressions on their faces.


    Han Sen was a man who treated Night River King like an annoying dog. He had beaten Dragons. He was regarded as being on the same level as Lone Bamboo. But now, seeing him struggle to fight a mere Marquise robot made the onlookers think that something was wrong with their eyes.


    ¡°*sshole! That *sshole! This is too much!¡± Night River King seethed as he watched Han Sen¡¯s performance. But then he calmed himself down. ¡°Yes, keep acting. Let¡¯s see if you can trick the geno tree into blooming with fewer flowers.¡±


    As he watched the fight, Ice Blue Knight King frowned. He asked Moon Wheel King, ¡°Is he really Knife Queen¡¯s student?¡±


    Moon Wheel King coughed and smiled. ¡°He has just be a Marquise. So, he is not in his best shape.¡±


    ¡°He works hard, but he is grossly underpowered. How did Knife teach him?¡± After seeing Han Sen use Teeth Knife, Ice Blue Knight King thought his performance of it was terrible.


    ¡°Um, Knife was busy much of the time. She sent him to Sky Pce for a while...¡± Moon Wheel King felt depressed.


    Ice Blue Knight King stopped his line of questioning. He watched Han Sen¡¯s performance and concluded that Knife must have had her reasons for taking Han Sen as a student. He believed Han Sen must have been strong in another way.


    The tests of the Extreme King were very scientific, and they could urately gauge anyone¡¯s potential. The tests could show the extent of a person¡¯s talents. But Han Sen¡¯s performances were driving the people of Narrow Moon nuts.


    They knew some of Han Sen¡¯s true abilities. They knew how scary he could be, but now, he looked like a man that worked hard and had no real talent.


    He worked very hard, but his results were terrible.


    Moon Wheel King¡¯s expression was bing increasingly strained. It was difficult to avoidughing when looking at his pinched face.


    ¡°It looks like Knife didn¡¯t have a recement.¡± Ice Blue Knight King sighed. Han Sen seemed well-behaved, and it looked like he worked very hard. His talents, however, were downright terrible.


    Night River King onlyughed at Han Sen coldly, without saying a word. He wanted to see how Han Sen nned to make it past the geno tree.


    The results given by the geno tree were always urate, so his act wouldn¡¯t pay off. Taking the geno tree test would reveal the true extent of his power. Perhaps it would make Ice Blue Knight King angry.

 Chapter 2207 - Test Results

    <h4>Chapter 2207 Test Results</h4>


    The final test was the geno tree. Han Sen stood before it and cut his finger. He let a droplet of blood fall onto the geno tree.


    As everyone watched Han Sen¡¯s blood fall onto the geno tree, Night River King stared at Han Sen intently. He wanted to make sure that Han Sen didn¡¯t try to cheat his way through this too.


    The geno tree could urately gauge one¡¯s geno power. It was very precise. If Han Sen let his own blood fall onto the geno tree, it would bloom with a number of flowers that was equal to his strength.


    Han Sen had spent some time researching the geno tree, and he had discovered some interesting things.


    The operation of the geno tree turned out to be quite simple. The geno tree was like a gasoline-operated generator, and the genes in a person¡¯s blood were like gas. The more gene power a person¡¯s blood possessed, the more electricity the geno tree could generate. In the case of the tree, there¡¯d be more flowers.


    Han Sen¡¯s geno power was much stronger than the average Marquise¡¯s. Ordinary Marquises could generate up to a hundred thousand flowers.


    Han Sen believed his own power would easily open a few hundred thousand flowers.


    If Han Sen wanted to be disqualified, he would have to reduce the number of flowers that bloomed. This was a task that no ordinary creature could aplish because sess wouldn¡¯t depend on strength.


    Even deified elites couldn¡¯t change their own genes. Or at least, if people like that did exist, there were very few of them. When the deified Buddha called Burning Lamp Alpha had turned Han Sen into an ant, he had demonstrated a rare gene-changing power.


    Han Sen¡¯s Blood-Pulse Sutra could change the messaging of genes, but Burning Lamp Alpha¡¯s geno art was quite different. The Blood-Pulse Sutra primarily controlled its own genes. It couldn¡¯t change the genes of another creature, like Burning Lamp Alpha¡¯s shapeshifting technique.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Han Sen to use the Blood-Pulse Sutra to control the genes in his own blood. He had tried doing this once before.


    Night River King watched Han Sen¡¯s drop of blood fall onto the tree. And when that urred, life crept over the barren tree as flowers began to bloom.


    As the flowers grew, it was like watching a wind rustle through a meadow of a few thousand flowers.


    But when the flowers stopped blooming, Night River King¡¯s eyes opened wide. He screamed, ¡°A mere ten thousand flowers? Impossible!¡±


    There was no way that Han Sen¡¯s blood would only produce ten thousand blooms. Even the weakest Marquise could earn ten thousand flowers, but everyone knew that not even the strongest Rebate Marquises could defeat Han Sen inbat.


    Ice Blue Knight King didn¡¯t look surprised. After all, the results aligned with the results of the other tests.


    Ice Blue Knight King thought Knife Queen must have taken Han Sen as a student because of his work ethic, but his talents and powers were still poor, no matter which way you cut it.


    The sole purpose of the Ice Blue Knights was to fight. They were not a school, so Ice Blue Knight King gave up on the prospect of hiring Han Sen. If Han Sencked power, then it didn¡¯t matter if he was Knife Queen¡¯s student. The Knight King wouldn¡¯t allow any talentless person to join the Ice Blue Knights.


    It would be irresponsible to the other knights hemanded, and on top of that, it could put Han Sen himself in danger.


    Seeing Han Sen walk away from the testing tform, Night River King looked sick. He firmly believed Han Sen had cheated. Even so, he watched Han Sen¡¯s blood fall on the tree with his own eyes. He knew there should have been no way for Han Sen to cheat. His face turned red in frustration as he thought furiously of ways that he might stop Han Sen.


    He didn¡¯t dare to dere that Han Sen was cheating, though. Saying something like that would draw too much attention. If he asked for Han Sen to be tested again, and Han Sen was able to do the same trick that ¡°proved¡± he wasn¡¯t cheating, then Night River King would be showing disrespect to Ice Blue Knight King.


    Moon Wheel King was shocked, too. He didn¡¯t know how Han Sen had deceived the geno tree.


    Han Sen, meanwhile, acted depressed. He looked up to the skies and let out an elongated sigh. He left the tform with slumped shoulders and returned to Eclipse. On the way, he thought with satisfaction, ¡°Now I don¡¯t need to go to the Extreme King.¡±


    The final tests of the day ended. In the end, only two of the Rebate had managed to pass. But Ice Blue Knight King wasn¡¯t happy about this. After perusing the day¡¯s reports, he sighed.


    ¡°Why do you sigh?¡± Mister White asked Ice Blue Knight King with a smile.


    Ice Blue Knight King disyed a wry smile. ¡°I can barely believe that a person like Knife Queen was willing to take a student like that. So ends the lineage of Teeth Knife. I will never watch that incredible knife skill get used again.¡±


    Mister White smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling sad about that, there is no need.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ice Blue Knight King asked in confusion.


    Mister White smiled and said, ¡°That is because Knife Queen has an excellent student. He might one day surpass the woman herself.¡±


    Ice Blue Knight King stared at Mister White nkly. Surely Mister White couldn¡¯t have beenplimenting Han Sen on the terrible exhibition they had both just witnessed.


    ¡°You mean, she has another student?¡± Ice Blue Knight King asked, grasping for an exnation.


    ¡°Come and take a look at this.¡± Mister White gestured to a monitor that was scrolling through data.


    As Ice Blue Knight King looked at the screen, the expression on his face slowly morphed. After a while, he raised his head and squinted his eyes at Mister White. ¡°I got yed.¡±


    Han Sen had trained in Sky Pce, fought the greatest Marquise there, and beenbeled the knife and sword master; there was no way he only possessed ten thousand flowers of strength.


    Sky Pce could never have gained such fame if it produced students as weak as that.


    Mister White thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe he has his own troubles that are keeping him froming along with us freely.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what his reasons are. He is mine,¡± Ice Blue Knight King grunted. But after a while, he smiled and said, ¡°This guy is good. He had mepletely fooled. His personality is different than Knife¡¯s, that¡¯s for sure. I am surprised she selected a student such as that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out why he doesn¡¯t want to join the Ice Blue Knights first,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll just ask him,¡± Ice Blue Knight King said with a shrug.


    Together, Ice Blue Knight King and Mister White snuck onto Eclipse. There, they found Han Sen hosting a barbecue in thepany of manydies and beasts. He was talking andughing with those around him, and he didn¡¯t look sad at all. It looked like a party.

 Chapter 2208 - The Conditions for Joining

    <h4>Chapter 2208 The Conditions for Joining</h4>


    Han Sen was indulging himself with quality drinks and food hot off the grill, but he suddenly looked up and let his face go nk. Something powerful wasing his way, and it extinguished the fire in a single moment. Not even smoke was left to rise from the ashes.


    ¡°Han Sen, how dare you cheat on my tests!¡± Ice Blue Knight King barked. He stood with his arms crossed over his chest, a man d in green clothing beside him.


    Han Sen instantly became worried, but his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Knight King, why would you say something like that? How could I have cheated?¡±


    When Ice Blue Knight King saw Han Sen remain so calm despite the powerful presences approaching him, he knew for sure that he had drastically misjudged Han Sen. The man really had yed him. Ordinary Dukes would be groveling on the floor in front of such a dangerous aura. Only someone extraordinary could have kept his cool in this situation.


    ¡°If I say you were cheating, you were cheating! Even if you didn¡¯t intend to deceive the tests, I still consider you a cheater.¡± Ice Blue Knight King approached Han Sen with a scary amount of power.


    Ice Blue Knight King had led knights throughout the systems of chaos for over a century, and he had killed countless creatures in that time. He was a very scary man. And in addition to all that, he had the will of a half-deified being. Even a King would be intimidated in his presence.


    Han Sen sighed and said, ¡°Well, what are you going to do to me?¡±


    Although that sounded very hopeless, Ice Blue Knight King knew that Han Sen wasn¡¯t actually cowed. The Knight King was actually quite curious about this resilience, though.


    ¡°Kill you.¡± Ice Blue Knight King pulled out his sword so fast, the others at the barbeque didn¡¯t even see when it cleared the sheath. Before they could blink, a blue light wasing down on Han Sen¡¯s head.


    The ice blue greatsword stopped one inch above Han Sen¡¯s hair. Han Sen didn¡¯t flinch or show the slightest change in his expression, though. All he did was looked at Ice Blue Knight King and Mister White and say, ¡°If you do not mind joining me, I can have wine and meat brought for you. Would you please ept some as an apology?¡±


    Ice Blue Knight King was quite surprised, but he kept his gaze t as he stared at Han Sen. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would kill you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Han Sen responded.


    There was something else Han Sen could¡¯ve said, but didn¡¯t. Even if Ice Blue Knight King wished to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to. His sword would have greeted the Demon Bug Bai Sema, not Han Sen¡¯s flesh.


    Ice Blue Knight King nced at Mister White and sheathed his greatsword. He then moved to sit beside the fire. Looking interested, he asked Han Sen, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose to join us Ice Blue Knights? Give me a decent reason, and I might just let you go.¡±


    Han Sen sat down and began to exin the situation without hiding any details. He told the Knight King about the grudge he held with Night River King, then finished with, ¡°If I go, Night River King will do harm to my friends and family here.¡±


    Ice Blue Knight Kingughed and said, ¡°That is trivial. I will make a recruitment order to forcefully conscript Night River King into the Ice Blue Knights.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to leave me? Why go to all this trouble?¡± Han Sen murmured, depressed. Recruiting a King to join the Ice Blue Knights was a big decision, and so Han Sen didn¡¯t understand why the man was going through all that trouble to secure one Marquise.


    Ice Blue Knight King took Han Sen¡¯s bottle of beer and had a swig. He said coldly, ¡°The Ice Blue Knights are in charge of cleaning up a in the systems of chaos, but this has many deified xenogeneics. They appeared unexpectedly, and we were short-handed on troops. If Knife hadn¡¯t sacrificed herself to buy us more time, the Ice Blue Knights would all be gone. We owe her a great deal, and so, our debt falls to depend on you.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to pay her sacrifice back, then let me stay here.¡± Han Sen really didn¡¯t want to be a part of the Ice Blue Knights. He hated the concept of being confined. The Ice Blue Knights were like a proper army with way too many rules.


    Ice Blue Knight King didn¡¯t answer. He cheered and tapped his drink with Mister White. Then, he looked at his empty cup and told Han Sen, ¡°This drink is nice. You can bring more with you when we leave.¡±


    Seeing Han Sen looking rather glum, Ice Blue Knight King grinned. Mister White smiled and said, ¡°Do not worry. If Ice Blue Knight King wishes to take you, he will prepare everything. Night River King will go, too, and we will certainly be keeping an eye on Narrow Moon.¡±


    Han Sen seriously said, ¡°If things are like that, then I won¡¯tin too much. But I do have one important condition. If you agree to this, then I will have no problem withing along. If you don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be taking me there in a body bag.¡±


    ¡°What condition is that?¡± Ice Blue Knight King asked curiously.


    ¡°I want them toe with me as part of the team. You cannot split us up, no matter what.¡± Han Sen pointed at Han Meng¡¯er and the others.


    Ice Blue Knight King shook his head. ¡°The Ice Blue Knights have rules. If they cannot pass the test, they cannot join. And if they cannot pass the test, then your conditions cannot be met.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯tpleted the test, so I¡¯m not qualified to join. Please let me go,¡± Han Sen said.


    Ice Blue Knight King looked at Han Sen. ¡°Do you know what a chance you¡¯re trying to give up? I¡¯m aware of your difficulty. Your body and geno arts require many resources to level up. Knife is gone, and Narrow Moon won¡¯t be giving you anything but scraps. The only chance you have is toe with me to the systems of chaos.¡±


    Han Sen just stared at Ice Blue Knight King without speaking. He stood by the decision he had made.


    Ice Blue Knight King didn¡¯t want to concede. He had his rules, and Han Sen¡¯s request had been too much.


    The scene froze with two men unwilling to take a step back. Mister White smiled. ¡°The Ice Blue Knights do have rules. Han Sen¡¯s demands are too much to ask.¡±


    Before Han Sen could speak, Mister White continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to join the Ice Blue Knights directly, but I could use a few more guards. And my guards don¡¯t belong to the Ice Blue Knights. There aren¡¯t too many rules with me, so if you would like to, you cane along as part of my team.¡±


    ¡°Mister White, how could you do that? Your guards are required to be King ss!¡± Ice Blue Knight King eximed.


    ¡°They¡¯re my guards, and I¡¯m free to choose who I want, am I not?¡± Mister White smiled.


    Han Sen looked at Ice Blue Knight King, and then he looked at Mister White. He was confused.

 Chapter 2209 - Bring it if you Want to

    <h4>Chapter 2209 Bring it if you Want to</h4>


    Night River King thought Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go with the Extreme King, but when he saw the recruitment roster the next day, Han Sen¡¯s name was on it. This made him exuberantly happy.


    Han Sen had just been added that day. Seeing his name there made Night River King want to scream in joy.


    ¡°Good! This is exactly as I¡¯d hoped.¡± Night River King had to do his best to contain his mirth.


    If Han Sen was gone, then it wouldn¡¯t just be Cold Pce that Night River King could keep for himself. He could likely take over Eclipse unhindered. He could erase all trace of Han Sen having ever existed in Narrow Moon.


    Over the next few days, Night River King was on cloud nine as he waited for Han Sen to be taken away by the Ice Blue Knights.


    The recruitment process was still ongoing, and the elites on Eclipse soon started packing their things. It seemed as if Han Sen really was on his way out. Night River King couldn¡¯t wait for the fifteenth of the month toe, so he could bask in and absorb all the moonlight he wanted.


    The Ice Blue Knights would leave on the fourteenth. He could go and absorb moonlight the day after that. He was so happy.


    As Han Sen packed his things, he began making ns.


    Bao¡¯er, Little Angel, Zero, Han Meng¡¯er, Huangfu Jing, Han Yan, Ji Qing, Little Silver, Little Invisible, and Little Star were going with the group of knights as well. But they wouldn¡¯t actually be Ice Blue Knights themselves. Instead, they would act as guards tasked with protecting Mister White.


    Mister White was obviously important, but other than that, Han Sen didn¡¯t know exactly what position the man held within Extreme King society. He only knew that the Ice Blue Knights referred to the man as an ¡°advisor.¡± But even the half-deified Ice Blue Knight King greatly admired him.


    If he hadn¡¯t agreed to be Mister White¡¯s guard, then Han Sen would never have been allowed to bring so many people with him.


    The only people they left behind on Eclipse were those that wouldn¡¯t be able to grow in the chaos systems. Little Angel and the others had developed as far as they could on Eclipse, so going to the systems of chaos would allow them to continue gaining strength.


    He had wanted to tame the Shadow Queen Bee, but he had no more time. He eventually had no choice but to kill it inside its hive.


    Otherwise, after he and his strongest people left, there¡¯d be no one left to control the Queen Bee. The base would be in trouble once the Queen Bee started breeding again.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic Duke Shadow Queen Bee killed. Mutant xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Shadow Queen Bee beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen was happy. He hadn¡¯t expected to earn the Shadow Queen Bee¡¯s beast soul. He looked into his Sea of Soul to examine what sort of beast soul it was.


    Ordinary Shadow Bees were toxic arrow beast souls, so gaining a Duke toxic arrow beast soul wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    Mutant Shadow Queen Bee: pet beast soul (evolvable)


    Han Sen was shocked to see the description, but disappointed, as well. Pet beast souls needed to reachbat mode if they were ever expected to fight. He didn¡¯t have the time to grow a pet right now.


    But after he thought about it, Han Sen¡¯s eyes lit up. He realized that the Shadow Queen Bee pet beast soul was different.


    It could reproduce endlessly. If Han Sen could keep cultivating it, the pet could spawn additional bees out of flesh on the battlefield. It could be used to spawn an infinite number of bees.


    The most important thing, though, was the fact that it was evolvable. If the Shadow Queen Bee could reach King ss, then it should be able to spawn King ss Shadow Bees.


    When Han Sen thought about King Shadow Bees flying everywhere, he felt incredibly happy.


    ¡°I have to grow this pet.¡± Han Sen merrily summoned the Shadow Queen Bee.


    A red crystal Shadow Queen Bee began to fly all around Han Sen. It looked like a very calm being, but it was small too. It was far smaller than the original Shadow Queen Bee. It was only around the size of a man¡¯s fist. It looked as if it needed to reach battle mode before it would be a proper queen bee.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t a Duke yet, so he couldn¡¯t consume the queen bee¡¯s mutant xenogeneic gene. He would need to hold onto it for a while.


    Han Sen gave Xie Qing King a ring, and he told his old friend that he was joining the Extreme King. Han Sen also told him that he shouldn¡¯t ever go back to Eclipse.


    After everything was established, the recruitment drive for the Ice Blue Knights was over. Out of the whole of Narrow Moon, only a dozen elites had been selected. They were mostly Rebate Earls and Marquises, with a single Duke joining as well.


    The day that the Ice Blue Knights would be leaving, Han Sen brought hispanions to them to enroll.


    Night River King was grinning like a lunatic, and when he saw Han Sen taking his whole family with him, heughed and said, ¡°Han Sen, you can leave them here! I will be delighted to look after your friends and family.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Night River King and smiled. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. They areing with me to join the Ice Blue Knights.¡±


    Night River King looked at him with disdain. ¡°What do you think the Ice Blue Knights are? Do you think you can take along anyone you want to?¡±


    ck-Moon King and Moon Wheel King didn¡¯t know what Han Sen was doing either. It was hard enough for someone to join the Ice Blue Knights, but bringing family and friends along was simply out of the question.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t someone who would make random, unfounded ims. He must have had a sound reason for saying what he just did.


    ¡°You are right. I can bring anyone I want, and not only them. I can take you, if you want to go.¡± Han Sen smiled at Night River King.


    ¡°Ame joke,¡± Night River King grunted, but he suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Han Sen turned his back on Night River King and moved to join the Ice Blue Knights with hispanions.


    Moon Wheel King and Night River King watched Han Sen take his entire family into the knights¡¯ camp. He even brought a child. And on top of that, it seemed as if Ice Blue Knight King was okay with it. The Rebate lined up, their eyes wide. They couldn¡¯t believe that this was happening.


    This was one of Extreme King¡¯s top ten knight groups. Everyone knew how hard it was to enlist with any of them. Many of the Rebate Nobles had wished to send their kids to join them, but only the people that passed the tests were allowed in.


    Han Sen¡¯s people hadn¡¯t even undergone the tests, and what¡¯s more, there was a child amongst them. But they joined the Ice Blue Knights without hindrance. This greatly surprised the onlookers.


    Night River King looked aghast. Han Sen had taken his whole family. He wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Han Sen even if he imed Eclipse.


    Night River King gritted his teeth. Ice Blue Knight King then suddenly said, ¡°Night River King, I need people right now. I will have you join the Ice Blue Knights and work for Extreme King. Come now!¡±


    Everyone in Narrow Moon was shocked. Night River King looked shell-shocked. He forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, but...¡±


    Before Night River King could finish his sentence, Ice Blue Knight King revealed a conscription paper. He said, ¡°This is a recruitment order thates straight from the Extreme King¡¯s ruler. Are you going to go against this decree?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Night River King looked ill. He was as stunned as he was angry. He thought about what Han Sen had said, then turned to look at him. Han Sen was smiling his way.

 Chapter 2210 - Black Hole Spider

    <h4>Chapter 2210 ck Hole Spider</h4>


    Inside a ship that was bound for the systems of chaos, Han Sen and Han Yan were engaged in a card game. They had been flying for a long time, and boredom had set in.


    The Ice Blue Knights wouldn¡¯t y card games, even if they were bored to death.


    But Han Sen and the others were Mister White¡¯s private guards now, so they could y any game they wished because Mister White allowed it. Mister White was actually ying with them.


    Han Sen, Mister White, Han Yan, Ji Qing, and Bao¡¯er were all ying together. Zero and Little Angel hadn¡¯t been interested. Han Meng¡¯er was probably off obsessing over her beloved bows, and Little Silver and Little Star were resting.


    In the room where they were ying cards, the only people that weren¡¯t very close to Han Sen were Mister White and another guard. The guard was a man named Crime, who belonged to the Lane race.


    He was three meters tall, and his body looked lean and powerful. He had long blonde hair that brushed his shoulders, and his square face was rmingly serious. His eyes gleamed brightly.


    His ck armor had gold markings, and a gold lion sword was belted to his waist. It looked like a sturdy weapon.


    He was different from Han Sen. Crime was one of Mister White¡¯s guards as well, but he was a King of the Lane. He was a very smart person, and he had a keen insight into things and people.


    Every time he looked at Han Sen and the others, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    A group of Marquises, and even Earls, had be Mister White¡¯s guards. It seemed like some sort of bad joke. He didn¡¯t think they were worthy, and they would cause nothing but trouble. When they failed, he would have to pick up the ck.


    But Crime wouldn¡¯t voice any of his concerns because the decision hade directly from Mister White. He was just going to do his job, and at the same time, keep his eyes trained on the others.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. This is boring,¡± Han Sen said as he lost again. He stretched long and slow.


    All the chips on the table were heaped close to Bao¡¯er. It looked like she was sitting beside a small mountain. Han Sen owed her a lot of money now.


    Ji Qing, Han Yan, and Mister White had lost, too, though not as much as Han Sen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y again...¡± Ji Qing said, feeling desperate. She had lost even more than Han Sen.


    Ji Qing¡¯s luck had never been this bad before. Everyone was losing, and she almost thought that Bao¡¯er was cheating.


    Han Sen started to say something, but before he could, an rm sounded. Han Sen stood up.


    Mister White smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That is a silent rm, not a battle rm. Let¡¯s head for the control room.¡±


    The others stayed in the room while Han Sen went to the control room with Mister White and Crime.


    When Han Sen arrived in the control room, he noticed that Ice Blue Knight King was there. The other important crew members of the ship were there as well, and that included Night River King.


    Night River King gave Han Sen a frigid nce. He didn¡¯t look angry, but Han Sen knew that the Rebate wanted to kill him.


    Ice Blue Knight King stepped over to Mister White and exined urgently, ¡°Mister White, we have spotted a ck Hole Spider. We¡¯re remaining in silent mode to avoid disturbing it.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the monitors and saw a ck spider hovering in space. The creature was as big as a. The spider web epassed a whole bunch of others, making the entire area look like a of unbelievable size. The ck Hole Spider was lying in the¡¯s center.


    This was Han Sen¡¯s first time ever seeing something so big. Humans were tiny creatures before it, as small as bacteria byparison.


    The whole Ice Blue fleet went into silent mode, and all their lights went dark. All their scanning andmunications equipment were switched off as well. They shut down most of their thrusters, as well, so only a few were left running on minimal power. And then, the ship slowly drifted past the ck Hole Spider.


    ¡°The systems of chaos are scarier than I imagined,¡± Han Sen thought. That ck Hole Spider must have been deified, and even the Extreme King knights wouldn¡¯t dare to touch it.


    The ship slowly drew nearer to the ck Hole Spider. As they approached, Han Sen¡¯s brow furrowed. There were many smaller creatures living on it.


    Seeing Han Sen look visibly surprised, Mister White exined to him, ¡°The ck Hole Spiders themselves aren¡¯t too threatening. It doesn¡¯t bother to hunt small creatures like us. It eatss, meteors, and even ships. But as long as we don¡¯t enter its proximity, we ought to be safe. However, there is an entire biosphere of creatures that live on the ck Hole Spider, including many elites and Kings. To us, they are more threatening than the spider itself.¡±


    ¡°If there are so many xenogeneics living on it, can we kill and harvest them?¡± Han Sen asked with keen curiosity.


    ¡°Of course, but only if you aren¡¯t afraid of attracting the ck Hole Spider¡¯s attention,¡± answered a knight behind Ice Blue Knight King.


    It took the ship three hours to pass by the ck Hole Spider safely. They didn¡¯t alert the ck Hole Spider to their whereabouts, and neither did they draw the attention of the xenogeneics living on it.


    Everyone felt great relief when they had made it through. The Ice Blue Knights really didn¡¯t want to deal with the ck Hole Spider or its entourage.


    Han Sen thought the danger was over, but suddenly, an explosion came from behind them, rocking the entire ship. A loud rm began to re.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Gctic Shrimp. Tell our ships to enter battle formation and prepare for a fight!¡± Ice Blue Kingmanded.


    The other ships in the fleet started to fire their weapons at the threat. Lights were ring everywhere through space as powerful explosions erupted all around them.


    Han Sen could see from the video feed that there was a shoal of what looked like shrimp, only they were glowing blue and around ten meters long. They swirled around the ships.


    They bounced around with small flicks of their bodies. Whenever they moved close enough, the shrimps would be a blue light that pelted the ship. Their hard shells could blow fifty-meter-wide holes in the hull of a vessel. There were lots of explosions.


    The powerful heavy guns of the ships turned to fire on the Gctic Shrimps. Each round was like a sun that could consume swathes of Gctic Shrimps at once. But even so, more and more wereing.


    Many blue lights shone around them. The Gctic Shrimps seemed countless.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Gctic Shrimps continued to hit the ships like cannonballs, creating explosions every time.

 Chapter 2211 - Galactic Shrimp

    <h4>Chapter 2211 Gctic Shrimp</h4>


    The fight was worse than they had anticipated. The ships possessed tremendous power, and they could probably have obliterated entires with ease. Stopping the assault of those scary Gctic Shrimp was beyond their capabilities, though.


    A giant lobster would asionally appear amongst the hordes of smaller shrimp. The lobsters had a frightening enough presence to suggest that they were King ss.


    Han Sen spotted two of the King ss lobstersing toward them, but the weapons that could destroys didn¡¯t have enough power to punch through the shells of those lobster Kings.


    The heavy guns spat round after round at the iing Gctic Lobsters, but even so, they didn¡¯t even slow the monsters down. One of the creatures raised pincers that shed blue cut off a huge chunk of the ship.


    ¡°Aside from the operator of the ship, every King and Duke knight follow me!¡± Ice Blue Knight King said, then jumped out of the ship through a portal.


    Many of the Ice Blue Knights followed Ice Blue Knight King, and then an ice blue knife light cut a blinding mark right through the fabric of space. Countless Gctic Shrimp were killed.


    The group of Ice Blue Knights, including Night River King, moved in front of the ship. They were going to cut a path for the ships to escape through.


    Night River King hated Han Sen more than ever right then. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Sen, he would have been enjoying his life in Narrow Moon as a lofty King. He wouldn¡¯t have been doing any fighting.


    Thinking of this hate, Night River King used his mind to project images of Han Sen onto all of the Gctic Shrimp near him. And as he lifted two teeth-like moon wheel knives, a ck water wheel was sent spinning out to kill many of those Gctic Shrimp.


    Boom!


    The ck water wheel hit a lobster¡¯s shell, sending a shower of blue sparks into the night sky. In response, the King Lobster moved its pincer and sliced the ck water wheel in two. Then, it flew towards Night River King like a blue missile.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Blood was everywhere. Bits and pieces of bodies were scattered all over the ce. The ship was moving slowly under the cover provided by the Ice Blue Knights, but even still, the ship was hit more than a few times. Each whack caused many more explosions.


    Huge bursts of energy exploded through space in all the colors of the rainbow. Each burst was like a sun, consuming many lives.


    Han Sen felt a great level of excitement as he watched it all unfold from thefort of the ship. He thought to himself, ¡°This is what war is really like.¡±


    ¡°Mister White, can I join the fight?¡± Han Sen asked Mister White.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t kill for the fun of it, but he was watching the Gctic Shrimp die in droves. He didn¡¯t want to miss the spoils.


    At the very least, the Gctic Shrimp were Marquise. And a great number of them were Dukes. And on top of that, there were King ss Gctic Lobsters. If he could get the final hit on one, he might have the opportunity to im its beast soul.


    Crime hadn¡¯t yet grown ustomed to Han Sen¡¯s strange attitude towards things, and so he coldly said, ¡°You are Mister White¡¯s personal guard. Your task is to protect him. You are just a Marquise, and if you go out there, you will only cause trouble.¡±


    Mister White smiled and said, ¡°Han Sen might be here bearing that title, yes, but he isn¡¯t solely a guard. If he wants to go out there, he has my permission. But if you do go, please be careful and perform your best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. You guys protect Mister White in the meantime.¡± Han Sen directed themand at Zero and Little Angel.


    Without saying another word, Han Sen exited the ship. In his heart, he shouted, ¡°Beast soul baby, big brother is on his way!¡±


    Han Sen summoned his dragon wings on his back and ears. His body was petrified through the Dongxuan Aura. He scanned the entire fight, then flew towards Ice Blue Knight King.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could fend off a swathe of Gctic Shrimp by himself, and so he knew he would have to stay next to Ice Blue Knight King to take advantage of the best opportunities. He was going to attack the injured Gctic Shrimp, and by finishing them off, he hoped that he¡¯d receive a goodie or two.


    Amidst that messy fight, Han Sen employed the Dongxuan Sutra, Heavenly Go, and Under the Sky knife skills liberally. They made for a useful trio in that scenario. They enabled him to see through the weave of the fight. They also allowed him to identify the safest spots to upy in the middle of the battlefield. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be in too much danger.


    Crime was very surprised when Mister White allowed Han Sen to exit the ship and join in the fight. Marquises were just backup for the Ice Blue Knights, usually. If nothing out of the ordinary was happening, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to join any fights that came up.


    A proper Ice Blue Knight was required to be a Duke.


    But Han Sen was having good luck. After getting to Ice Blue Knight King safely, Han Sen killed a shrimp that had slipped behind them without getting attacked.


    As he went, Han Sen kept trying to predict how the battle would unfold. He readied himself to rack up some kills.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise Gctic Shrimp killed. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen shed and killed a Gctic Shrimp. The blue, fluorescent blood sprayed all over him. In no time at all, he had managed to kill thirty of them. Not a single one had given him a beast soul, though. He didn¡¯t have the time to pick up the xenogeneic genes, either. He had to keep going, killing as he went.


    There were too many Gctic Shrimp, and Han Sen had to keep teleporting to reorient himself and fix his location. He moved continually between safe spots to give himself some breathing room, but staying away from the bulk of the Gctic Shrimp required him to kill a fair number of them, too.


    Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s fight was too dangerous to get very close to, from what Han Sen could see. He saw Ice Blue Knight King y a King ss Gctic Lobster in a sh. Han Sen was unable to get there in time, which made him feel depressed.


    Han Sen kept fighting and looking around as he went. He found Night River King engaged with a King ss Gctic Lobster. Their fight was a nasty one, for sure.


    Night River King held two knives as he used the Night River Beast¡¯s special techniques against the lobster. They ground the lobster¡¯s shell open, revealing the blue meat on the inside. It looked as if the King ss Gctic Lobster wasn¡¯t strong enough to repel him.


    Han Sen kept fighting, and as he did, he approached Night River King.


    ¡°Night River King is evil! This old man is fighting the King ss Gctic Lobster, but he stays somece safe where he won¡¯t be attacked by shrimp. It looks like he¡¯s decided that fighting the lobsters, while dangerous, is a safer bet than tangling with all the shrimp. But because of that, he has given me a chance.¡± Han Sen slowly drew closer to Night River King.


    This was no time to attack Night River King. If the Ice Blue Knights found out what he had done, it would bebeled a crime.


    Han Sen¡¯s target was the Gctic Lobster that was engaged with Night River King. He wanted to take advantage of its distraction and injuries.


    The guns fired their energy bolts, resulting in an array of explosions erupting all over the ce. The capital ship looked like it was in the middle of a rainbow. And beneath those colors was the unchecked carnage of battle. Countless lives were being consumed. It really wasn¡¯t fair.

 Chapter 2212 - Mutant Galactic Shrimp

    <h4>Chapter 2212 Mutant Gctic Shrimp</h4>


    Night River King¡¯s power wasn¡¯t impressive whenpared to other Kings. That skill he was using now was very powerful, though. As he fought, even the King ss Gctic Lobsters were hurt by the attacks he hurled. Sections of their shells were shattered by the force, and the revealed flesh began to rot away immediately.


    ¡°Night River King sure has some skill,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He kept moving around the battlefield, waiting for his best chance to strike.


    Due to Night River King not having explosive powers, Han Sen had every chance to secure a final hit if he got the timing right. If Han Sen had been following around another king, one that had explosive powers, he wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. Explosive attacks of King level would tear the lobster apart too quickly for Han Sen to slip in a final blow.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise Gctic Shrimp killed. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Gctic Shrimp beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen was relieved to have finally gotten a beast soul. ¡°After killing so many Gctic Shrimps, at least one was willing to yield me something.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have the time to inspect the beast soul at that moment, though. He had to focus his attention on the fight. He didn¡¯t want to stumble into danger while he was distracted.


    He didn¡¯t want to make use of his Demon Bug Bai Sema unless it was necessary. His Ghost Teeth Knife was glowing a dark shade of purple. Its knife airs, when unleashed, killedrge numbers of Gctic Shrimp. There were hordes of xenogeneics upying that parcel of space, though, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them all.


    While Han Sen watched things unfold, a Duke ss Ice Blue Knight was fighting a Gctic Shrimp. That Gctic Shrimp looked a little stranger than the usual variety.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t a King ss Gctic Lobster, but it was bigger than a normal Gtic Shrimp, and it had a translucent blue body. That soft blue glowed with the light of stars.


    ¡°A mutant xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen immediately focused on that fight.


    The Ice Blue Knight was strong. Every individual knight there was powerful, but the one that was engaged with the mutant Gctic Shrimp was one of the best Dukes there was. As he began fighting the mutant Gctic Shrimp, he was able to get in a few early hits.


    But then the tables turned, and he was having a hard time fighting the mutant Gctic Shrimp. It was in to see that he wasn¡¯t winning the engagement.


    Han Sen took a closer look at what was going on, and he noticed that the Ice Blue Knight had abandoned the standard knight formation in order to block the passage of the mutant Gctic Shrimp. But he had done that specifically to draw the attention of the mutant Gctic Shrimp, so its arrival wouldn¡¯t ruin his entire team¡¯s formation.


    The mutant Gctic Shrimp was strong, and its body carried a gctic light. It was incredibly fast, and each of its strikes was like a hammer blow. The Ice Blue Knight couldn¡¯t evade its strikes. He tried to use his shield to block the mutant Gctic Shrimp¡¯s attacks, but the shield was sundered by a single hit. The shrimp¡¯s spikes did not relent there, either, for after the cloven shield was bypassed, it pierced through the Duke¡¯s armor. Blood oozed out of the point of entry.


    The Ice Blue Knight let out a roar. He ignored his wounds as his fists lit up with fires like a sun. They mmed down into the head of the mutant Gctic Shrimp.


    Katcha!


    The Gctic Shrimp¡¯s eye was punched inwards. The shell of the creature was dented all over, which sent more of that glowing blue blood squirting out of the punctures.


    But it wasn¡¯t dead just yet. It gathered itself and summoned a green light, then flew at the Ice Blue Duke in a blur.


    Blergh!


    Ice Blue Duke coughed out blood. The armor on his chest was shattered. The shrimp¡¯s spike had rammed straight through his chest, leaving him impaled.


    Suddenly, a dark purple knife air appeared near the mutant Gctic Shrimp. The knife air moved with the ferocity of a dragon, drilling into the Gctic Shrimp¡¯s already-wounded head. The creature squealed in pain.


    Han Sen pushed the Ice Blue Knight off of the wretched spike and used his Ghost Teeth Knife to produce knife silks. He guided the silks to begin killing all the Marquise Gctic Shrimp that were closing in on them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The Ice Blue Knight struggled to straighten himself back up. His chest and back were bleeding, and more blood began to drip from the corner of his mouth. But even so, he was already back up and wading into the fight.


    His body was on fire, and his fists were like suns. He threw more punches at the mutant Gctic Shrimp.


    ¡°Crap! You¡¯re badly injured, and you still want to fight it?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t dare slow down as he mused, though. He kept swinging his Ghost Teeth Knife, determined to get thest hit no matter what.


    That Ice Blue Knight looked like a red bear. He was three-meters-tall, and he possessed a disturbing amount of strength. The power he summoned looked like a raging fire, and each punch was like an entire sun exploding. His attacks really did leave Han Sen speechless.


    If he hadn¡¯t punched open the mutant Gctic Shrimp¡¯s shell already, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to pierce through it like he had.


    The fiery Ice Blue Knight was back to fighting the mutant Gctic Shrimp, though. Han Sen was fast, and he kept circling and attacking at the same time. He could slow their foe down and make the Ice Blue Knight¡¯s fight a bit easier for him.


    Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen hovered in the air, casting his petrification shockwave. It petrified all the lesser Gctic Shrimp in the area, but it didn¡¯t do very much to the mutant one. The attempted petrification only slowed it down a bit.


    Han Sen was clutching his Ghost Teeth Knife, and he summoned his Spell rocketuncher. He fired a rocket that hit the mutant Gctic Shrimp, resulting in a mushroom cloud explosion. The Gctic Shrimp was marked with the symbol of a turtle, too. That definitely slowed the beast down.


    But in that universe, Turtle didn¡¯t do much to a creature that was flying.


    Even so, Han Sen¡¯s petrification and Turtle rocket attacks made the fight a lot easier for the Duke. The Ice Blue Knight was no longer struggling beneath the pressure as he had been earlier, and that was because the mutant Gctic Shrimp had be discernibly slower.


    The fiery Ice Blue Knight roared and threw another punch, which hit the creature¡¯srgest wound like an atom bomb. It blew half of the mutant Gctic Shrimp¡¯s head clean off. The blue flesh below was scorched and smoldering with a red, ravaging me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t die! Save yourst breath for me,¡± Han Sen prayed. He was afraid that the Ice Blue Knight would finish the shrimp off. He flew forward, intentionally crossing the Ice Blue Knight¡¯s path to block him. Then he fired a rocket at the mutant Gctic Shrimp.


    It carried the Break Six Skies powers, delivering them directly to the exposed brain of the severely-wounded head. The rocket exploded and dealt heavy damage to the foe.


    But the next second, the mutant Gctic Shrimp glowed green. Its body began to swell, expanding like a supernova. Its green light covered everything within a radius of one mile and destroyed everything within that distance.


    Fortunately, Han Sen and the Ice Blue Knight were far away from that self-exploding mutant Gctic Shrimp. They had fled as quickly as they could, and thereby avoided the harm dealt by that explosion.

 Chapter 2213 - One Shot to the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 2213 One Shot to the Soul</h4>


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic Duke Gctic Shrimp killed.¡±


    An announcement yed inside Han Sen¡¯s head, but he earned no beast soul. And after the mutant Gctic Shrimp exploded, no gene remained for the taking. That made Han Sen quite depressed.


    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± the ming Duke shouted at Han Sen. He then raced back towards the other knights to continue their battle against the hordes of Gctic Shrimp.


    As Han Sen hovered in surprise, he realized what had happened. Han Sen had wanted to steal the kill, which was why he had swooped down in front of the Duke. The Ice Blue Knight misunderstood, however, and he thought Han Sen knew the Gctic Shrimp would explode. That was why the knight had thanked him for his courageous action, when Han Sen was really just attempting to kill-steal.


    ¡°That was just a misunderstanding.¡± Han Sen bore a wry smile, but no one there knew of the existence of beast souls. And as a result, no one could have guessed his motivation.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n on exining it, though. He didn¡¯t have the time to do so, even if he had wanted to. Endless hordes of Gctic Shrimp were still charging, and Han Sen was in the middle of that awful fight,


    As Han Sen began attacking, he heard a shout from that same fiery Ice Blue Knight. ¡°Brother, send a rocket at these ones!¡±


    Han Sen saw many Duke Gctic Shrimp moving to attack the knights¡¯ tight formation. The formation was already struggling, as many of the knights were injured.


    Han Sen knew what the Duke meant by the call, though. Han Sen pped his wings and cast a Break Space sh to get closer to them, and then he fired a rocket at the Duke Gctic Shrimp.


    Pang!


    A mushroom cloud exploded in the midst of the seafood swarm. It wasn¡¯t powerful enough to break the hard shells of the shrimp, but the Turtle spell did an excellent job of slowing them down to a crawl. The Ice Blue Knights felt a major sense of relief.


    The shells of the shrimp were frustratingly hard, though. Han Sen had a difficult time dealing with the Duke Gctic Shrimp. Still, being able to cooperate with the Ice Blue Knights was a fine thing.


    Han Sen continued firing rockets into the assaulting forces. The rockets soared into the most dangerous droves of shrimp, and they took a great deal of pressure off the knights in battle.


    Crime was surprised by what he was witnessing, as well. Han Sen was just a Marquise, but he was proving very beneficial to their forces. It not only surprised Crime, but it made asting impression on him as well.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to prove so useful,¡± Crime said.


    Mister White smiled. ¡°He and Lone Bamboo in Sky Pce are knife and sword masters. Although he is a Marquise, his abilities put him on the same pedestal as a Duke.¡±


    Crime didn¡¯t know Han Sen, but he had heard about Lone Bamboo. The fight between Dor, Lone Bamboo, and Evil Eye was quite famous, and many of the Extreme Kings had watched it. Crime was one of them.


    Crime was surprised. ¡°He is on the same level as Lone Bamboo?¡±


    Mister Whiteughed. ¡°You¡¯ve seen his performance. You tell me. Don¡¯t you think he could rival the likes of Lone Bamboo?¡±


    ¡°He is very strong.¡± Crime nodded in agreement. He wasn¡¯t very fond of Han Sen¡¯s personality, though, and he would still give the edge to Lone Bamboo in a fight between the two.


    Crime preferred someone who could engage their enemies in face-to-facebat. He couldn¡¯t appreciate someone like Han Sen, who kept changing positions to unleash sneaky attacks.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care how people viewed him, though. He moved as he saw fit, and as he went, he kept firing those rockets that were imbued with the Turtle spell.


    Han Sen also tried to fire rockets with icy powers, but the Gctic Shrimp had a strong cold-resistance, so those rockets didn¡¯t work out. He gave up on those for the time being.


    The Ice Blue Knights were still fighting, and as they did, Han Sen fired his rockets. He was having a fun time.


    As he was enjoying himself, he noticed that Night River King¡¯s situation had changed. The Rebate had managed to cut off the Gctic Lobster¡¯s pincers. Many of his ck water wheels were slicing up the lobster¡¯s form. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the creature was wholly dismembered.


    Han Sen was far away from the Gctic Lobster at this point. He wouldn¡¯t get there in time.


    Thinking quickly, he turned Spell into a sniper rifle and took aim at the Gctic Lobster¡¯s spine. Then, he pulled the trigger.


    That bullet wasn¡¯t imbued with the effects of Turtle, and neither did it carry any ice powers. It was being fired with a firm dose of Break Six Skies power. The bullet traveled right past the hordes of Gctic Shrimp to reach the Gctic Lobster.


    Night River King was on the precipice of killing the Gctic Lobster, but then, there was a sh. The sh punched deep into the shell he had worked hard to destroy, going right through the Gctic Lobster¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    The lobster looked like little more than rotten meat by this point, and it suddenly exploded. The spine broke, and the brain came sttering out.


    Night River King was left in shock. He followed the light back along its path to its origin, and there he saw Han Sen with a sniper rifle. He was instantly furious, thinking that Han Sen was provoking him.


    But in the middle of a battle like that, Night River King couldn¡¯t do anything to exact revenge on Han Sen. He went towards the Gctic Lobster¡¯s body, cut it open, and dug out the King xenogeneic gene.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King Gctic Lobster killed. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Gctic Lobster beast soul.¡±


    The announcement, when it echoed inside Han Sen¡¯s head, almost left him groaning in pleasure. He had managed to snag a King ss beast soul. Han Sen couldn¡¯t kill King ss xenogeneics himself, especially in the midst of a dangerous battle like the one he was currently engaged in.


    ¡°I am the Sniper Elite that can take aim and fire a bullet into the soul.¡± Han Sen was feeling rather cocky about this.


    The fight went on, and many more Gctic Shrimp were killed. Many knights were killed, too. Under the siege of the Gctic Shrimp, Ice Blue Knight King and the remaining Ice Blue Knights were eventually able to clear a path for the ships to get past and escape.


    Han Sen had killed countless Gctic Shrimp, and the exhausting performance had cost him a lot of energy. By the time he was done, he was feeling very numb and very tired.


    The ship that once looked like a was totally wrecked. There were fires everywhere, and smoke trailed off in its wake.


    Suddenly, the blue lights all around went dim. The Gctic Shrimp began to withdraw, and the Ice Blue Knights could once more see the ck, empty canvas of space.


    Strangely, it looked as if the Gctic Shrimp had been stopped by something. They didn¡¯t follow. They all gathered up where Han Sen had been, like a mountain. Only a few went by, but they soon flew back to that mass.


    ¡°We are out of their territory now!¡± someone shouted, and all the knights cheered.


    Pretty much all the Ice Blue Knights were injured, and the ship was practically destroyed. This situation wasn¡¯t good. They were in sad shape, and they had only just entered the systems of chaos. They had a while still to go before they reached the base of the Ice Blue Knights.

 Chapter 2214 - Galactic Lobster Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 2214 Gctic Lobster Beast Soul</h4>


    ¡°These are the systems of chaos, and anything can happen here. Ready yourselves for death,¡± Mister White said when Han Sen returned to the ship.


    No one had expected to encounter the Gctic Shrimp just as they were leaving that system, and the Ice Blue Knights had taken a lot of casualties. The majority of them had made it through, though. All in all, the battle had gone well.


    The knights were also just happy that they had not woken up the ck Hole Spider. If they had, their entire army would have surely perished, not just the few they had lost to the shrimp.


    The bodies of the dead knights couldn¡¯t be retrieved, since no one could return to the territory of the Gctic Shrimp and recover the deceased. Even if they could have gone back, the perished would have been eaten by the creatures by now.


    They had lost much in that fight. They couldn¡¯t bring back the xenogeneic genes or the bodies of those they had in; there hadn¡¯t been time to collect anything. And after leaving, they couldn¡¯t quite think about returning.


    The ships had been extensively damaged. Fortunately, the ships were designed to repel the assault of xenogeneics. The armor of the hull was like the crust of the earth. Although the ships were badly battered, their cores weren¡¯t harmed. As a result, they could still fly.


    As he rested, Han Sen looked over the Gctic Shrimp and Gctic Lobster beast souls he had retrieved.


    Han Sen had earned many Gctic Shrimp beast souls, including sixteen of Marquise rank and one that was Duke. That was far more than he had expected. He had forgotten how many shrimp he had actually killed over the course of the battle.


    Gctic Shrimp beast soul: sword


    Han Sen summoned the Gctic Shrimp sword beast soul. Then, a two-meter-long greatsword appeared in Han Sen¡¯s hands. It wasn¡¯t as heavy as a normal greatsword, though.


    The Gctic Shrimp greatsword was like the spike at the end of a Gctic Shrimp. It was a transparent blue color, and it looked like a saw, but with a sharp and pointy tip. It glowed blue. When Han Sen swung the de, it unleashed an explosion of blue light.


    Han Sen gave one of the Gctic Shrimp beast souls to each of hispanions. A Marquise ss weapon wasn¡¯t too shabby, after all. As for the Duke one, he gave that to Ji Qing.


    Ji Qing¡¯s super god body was called Sword Soul. She was reasonably skilled with a sword, and so Han Sen gave it to her for Ji Yanran¡¯s sake.


    The most important thing he had managed to get, though, was the Gctic Lobster beast soul. Han Sen turned his focus to that.


    King ss Gctic Lobster beast soul: armor


    ¡°King ss armor?¡± Han Sen gave a little whoop. He needed an armor of such strength.


    The Demon Bug King Bai Sema had a high level of defense, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t attack while the shield was up. A beast soul armor was different. It was a basic item that everyone needed.


    ¡°It is a shame I only have one. If I had managed to kill a few more, everyone would have this lobster armor. We¡¯d be much safer in the systems of chaos, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen summoned the Gctic Lobster armor, and a translucent blue crystal wrapped around him. Inside that blue crystal glowed a shiny green light. Han Sen moved, and when he did, it looked like the stars of an entire gxy were moving with him.


    ¡°What a beautiful armor. Is that the Gctic Lobster¡¯s beast soul?¡± Ji Qing looked at Han Sen¡¯s armor enviously.


    That armor really was beautiful. It shone like a blue diamond, and so it would definitely attract the gaze of any woman who walked by.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t a fan of wearing something so mboyant, however. If he could choose its look, he would have preferred something dull and grey. He did like to keep a low-profile, after all.


    Wearing armor like that made Han Sen look like a firefly in the dark. It was so very shiny, and all kinds of enemies would be attracted to him.


    Even so, it was better than nothing. Han Sen then gave Han Yan his gold Demon Bug King beast soul. Han Yan could now explore alone, without needing to keep Little Angel next to her.


    Han Sen had a set of lobster armor now, so the Demon Bug Bai Sema wasn¡¯t as important to him anymore. If he did require it, he could just find Little Angel and the others.


    After seeing the Gctic Shrimp in action, Han Sen had a much better understanding of the breadth and danger of the systems of chaos a whole lot more. Even with his three Demon Bug King Bai Semas, his safety wasn¡¯t certain.


    ¡°Now I understand how a woman like Yisha died out here.¡± Thinking of Yisha, Han Sen had to end his thought with an audible sigh.


    Ice Blue Knight King had someone deliver some Gctic Shrimp xenogeneic genes and meat as a reward for Han Sen¡¯s participation and performance.


    The person who delivered the items was that same fiery Ice Blue Knight from before.


    ¡°Brother, my name is Exploding Bear. I am known for my appearance as a raging bear. I will look after you from now on. If you need anything from the Ice Blue Knights, all you must do is call my name.¡± Exploding Bear pounded his chest before Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes, I will be sure to do that, and I will make hearty use of your name,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. It was relieving to have an ally in the Ice Blue Knights.


    ¡°Cool. If you have time,e and visit me on the sixth team.¡± Exploding Bearughed, and then patted Han Sen on the shoulder. He left with the other knights that had carried in Han Sen¡¯s reward.


    Han Sen used the Gctic Shrimp¡¯s meat for a shrimp hotpot. He sliced up the translucent shrimp meat and dipped it in some sauce. When he put one in his mouth, the sweetness of the juices was exquisite. He felt as if he was going to melt with the shrimp itself.


    The journey that followed wasn¡¯t as dangerous or as eventful as Han Sen thought it might be. They traveled for a whole week, and they didn¡¯t have to fight off a single xenogeneic in that time.


    There were groups of xenogeneics that saw the ships, but they all fled without causing trouble.


    There was nothing to do, and at one point, Han Sen joined Exploding Bear for a drink. Exploding Bear was captain of the sixth team. His subordinate knights were nice to Han Sen, even though he was just a Marquise.


    The kindness wasrgely earned by Han Sen¡¯s performance on the day before. Powerful elites would receive a lot of respect regardless of their rank or race.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. The systems of chaos are not as scary as you might fear. We have traveled this route many times, and it has always remained clear. The ck Hole Spider and the Gctic Shrimp were wild flukes. Big Bro Bear knows this way well, and I can tell you, nothing will happen. Rx and enjoy the drink.¡± Exploding Bear then proceeded to drain three entire kegs. He gripped Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and nudged another keg toward him.


    ¡°Brother Bear, it is not that I don¡¯t want to drink, it¡¯s that I cannot drink. My belly is too small.¡± Han Sen looked at his bloated belly.


    Exploding Bear loved to eat, and while Han Sen cast Consume to try to keep up, he still couldn¡¯t eat much. He couldn¡¯t fathom how big the bear¡¯s belly must have been.


    Exploding Bearughed and started to say something when an rm sounded and cut him off. Everyone froze.


    ¡°Battle rm!¡± Exploding Bear shouted, with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°It looks like Exploding Bear¡¯s words are unreliable.¡± Han Sen got up and went to the control room. He knew Mister White would bring hispanions there.

 Chapter 2215 - Under Overbearing

    <h4>Chapter 2215 Under Overbearing</h4>


    When Han Sen reached the control room, Mister White and Crime were already there.


    Based on what their scanners were showing them, there was a giant beast somewhere in front of the ship. The creature looked something like a big sea turtle. It was, however, the size of a. It was almost as big as the Extreme King¡¯s ships.


    Its giant body seemed to be made of white jade, and its legs moved and created swirls in space. It was flying through space, but it looked like it was swimming.


    The strangest thing about it, though, was the turtle shell atop its back. The jade shell was as tall and imposing as a space fortress. But rather than being smooth and nearly featureless like a real sea turtle¡¯s, this shell had many castles and pces atop it. It looked rather amazing.


    All the ships entered battle mode, but since Ice Blue Knight King hadn¡¯t given the order, the ships held their fire. They were having a standoff with the giant turtle.


    Various emotions warred across the faces of Ice Blue Knight King and the Ice Blue Knights. They were very serious, but very angry and scared at the same time.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen quietly asked Mister White.


    Mister White answered just as quietly, ¡°Under Overbearing; it is one of the scariest deified xenogeneics in the systems of chaos¡ªof which there are many.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked to hear this, and he remembered what he had been told about Yisha¡¯s death. It was said that Yisha was killed by Under Overbearing.


    ¡°How many Under Overbearings are there in the systems of chaos?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the giant turtle.


    Mister White knew what Han Sen truly wished to ask, and so he said, ¡°There is only one. Knife Queen was indeed killed by this creature.¡±


    After hearing that, aplicated expression fell over Han Sen¡¯s face. He watched the thing swim through space, and he could tell how scary it was even through aputer screen. He knew he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight it.


    Even with his tri-color Demon Bug Bai Sema, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block an attack unleashed by that enemy.


    Han Sen knew that the Ice Blue Knights had epted an order to clear a giant in the systems of chaos. But by doing so, they awoke Under Overbearing, who had been slumbering there at the time. It went mad and attacked Ice Blue Knight King.


    Yisha was one of the strongest members of the Ice Blue Knights, and she had some of the highest damage output. She was able to stall Under Overbearing long enough for the Ice Blue Knights and the other two teams of knights toe and give support.


    Yisha was swallowed by Under Overbearing, but the armies of knights were able to protect the ships and lead them away from the giant. They didn¡¯t actually deal any damage to the beast.


    Now that they had encountered Under Overbearing again, every person in the Ice Blue Knights looked conflicted. They quietly gripped their weapons. And while they looked angry for their prior losses, they didn¡¯t look confident in the prospect of taking on the creature again. They knew their collective power wouldn¡¯t be enough to beat Under Overbearing. It was deified, after all.


    The monster was ying in space. It didn¡¯t approach them. Overlooked the Ice Blue Knights like they were insects scurrying around its feet. After a while, it swam away from the ships.


    After an interminable wait, Under Overbearing disappeared from everyone¡¯s vision. The Ice Blue Knights all sagged in relief, as if they had been carrying a mountainous weight and could now let out a lengthy sigh.


    They restarted the ships and continued their travel as nned.


    Han Sen and Mister White returned to their rooms. Mister White sighed and said, ¡°This trip hasn¡¯t gone as nned. First, we ran into the ck Hole Spider and those Gctic Shrimp. Now we have just encountered Under Overbearing. I hope the rest of this trip will be uneventful, with nothing unexpected happening.¡±


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Mister White, the castle-looking buildings atop Under Overbearing... Who created them?¡±


    Mister White quirked a smile. ¡°No one knows. The Extreme Kings have explored these systems of chaos for a few centuries, but even after all that time, we have only managed to im 0.3% of it all. The systems of chaos are like one massive xenogeneic space, bigger than any others we know of. Only Sacred couldpare to this ce. It is a super xenogeneic space, in a sense.¡±


    After pausing, Mister White continued his exnation. ¡°From what I know, over the past few centuries, there have only been eleven encounters with Under Overbearing. The very first sighting of the beast was two hundred years ago. Even back then it looked like it does now, with castles already built atop it. No one knows where the castles and pces came from. While we have spotted it many times, no one has ever seen any evidence of creatures living in those constructs. It is truly a mystery.¡±


    The Ice Blue Knights were on edge for the rest of the trip. Too many incidents had urred during their travel, and so everyone was feeling rather tense.


    Luckily, no more terrible monsters crossed their path. The ship eventually made it to the Ice Blue Knights¡¯ base in the systems of chaos.


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly big system, but the Extreme King had a firm foothold there.


    There were ten teams of knights, and four of them were located in the systems of chaos. One team of knights had imed two other systems, and the other three had taken one each.


    The Ice Blue Knights owned this system in particr. They used the team¡¯s name when naming the locale, and so it hade to be known as Ice Blue System.


    The Ice Blue System had sixs. Thergest of thes was massive. A giant ship like the Ice Blue Ship was just a mountain before it.


    The base of the Ice Blue Knights was on that. While the knights had imed the ce, only 30% of it had actually been developed. There was still much of its surface that had yet to be explored.


    They named it Ice Blue. When theynded, Han Sen immediately noticed that the base had been constructed out of ocean stone. He was impressed by how much money the Extreme Kings must have spent on it.


    Han Sen was Mister White¡¯s guard, but he was also under themand of the Ice Blue Knight King. When they reached the base of the Ice Blue Knights, Han Sen and hispanions were tasked with a few missions.


    The same applied to the other knights, and their missions were to clean up and begin exploring.


    Inside the area that the Ice Blue Knights had imed, Han Sen was given the task of locating xenogeneics and then drawing maps so they could be found again.


    Han Sen was different from the ordinary knights. He wasn¡¯t in a backup team, and he had his own teamprised of his own people. That was the deal he had struck before he joined.


    If he had joined the Ice Blue Knights the usual way, Han Meng¡¯er and the others would likely have been scattered across the different teams, and Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have had any way to keep them close. Now that Han Sen worked for Mister White, Ice Blue Knight King couldn¡¯t split them up. If this hadn¡¯t been the case, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have brought hispanions there in the first ce.

 Chapter 2216 - Cleaning Job

    <h4>Chapter 2216 Cleaning Job</h4>


    Right after Han Sen¡¯s team arrived with the Ice Blue Knights, they were given a priority task to exterminate the xenogeneics that could be found around the base.


    The base had been established there for some time, but xenogeneics emerged constantly from the mountains. Those xenogeneic hordes frequently caused trouble for the base.


    Han Sen¡¯s mission was to venture into those mountains and clear the creatures out. There were many bird xenogeneics there, and they bred quickly. Han Sen had to wipe out their homes and destroy whatever eggs he could find. If he didn¡¯t, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before they returned.


    ...


    In the midst of those mountains, Han Sen was shelling a few boiled bird eggs. He ate them and frowned.


    His group had been in those mountains for half a month, and they killed birds and destroyed or ate bird eggs each and every day. In the beginning, they thought the eggs were delicious, but after half a month with the eggs as their only food, they were growing tired of the taste.


    The Ice Blue Knights had already killed the most powerful xenogeneics, so there were no Kings around. There weren¡¯t even any Dukes. They were mostly finding low-level xenogeneics whose only skill was reproducing quickly, so none of the kills helped Han Sen.


    But the cleaning job did have some benefits. It would earn them points, and those points could be used to redeem items from the vendors in the base. There were geno arts and xenogeneic genes avable for redemption.


    Of course, to Han Sen, the potential rewards weren¡¯t worth the trouble. The things that he wanted would require a hefty load of points, and it would take a long time doing menial cleaning tasks to amass the necessary amount.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t entirely pointless. There were many bird xenogeneics of a variety of different elements on that mountain, and that factoid gave Han Sen an idea.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t use his Sun Raven Gem beast soul, and he needed a fire element bird beast soul as a base. There were many birds there, so if he was able to find a high-ss fire bird beast soul, he couldbine it with the gold bird beast soul. That might allow him to earn a deified beast soul.


    King ss beast souls could survive the merging process with a high sess rate, but it would be difficult for Han Sen to kill a King ss xenogeneic at his current level of strength. And since it would be hard to find one, too, he¡¯d settle for locating a Duke.


    After days of constant research, Han Sen found a fire bird xenogeneic that he deemed to be a suitable catch.


    The Ice Blue Knights had a map that marked territories that were known to be particrly dangerous. Lava Valley was one of those locations.


    The valley was one hundred thousand miles long. There was ava river that flowed through its length, and the walls of the valley held many caves. Fire xenogeneics frequently inhabited such spots.


    The most popr xenogeneics there were the Fire Crows. Fire Crows were pure fire element creatures. They could spit streams of fire at their enemies, and they dined on the fire bugs that lived within theva river.


    They were small, though. Their bodies were only the length of a man¡¯s finger, and no bigger than a bee. But there were many of them; a small murder of Fire Crows could contain ten thousand of the fiends.


    Murders of Fire Crows like that were everywhere across theva river. Arge murder of Fire Crows could contain a whole million of them.


    Normal Fire Crows were Barons and Viscounts. They would rarely be Earls, but a few Fire Crow kings could even be Marquises.


    Because there were so many of them, only the kings ofrge murders could be Dukes.


    The stories said that when the Ice Blue Knights first came, they cleared arge Fire Crow murder that contained over one billion of the feathery creatures. The Fire Crow king of that murder was a genuine King ss xenogeneic.


    Han Sen believed thatbining a Fire Crow beast soul with his Sun Raven beast soul would be sessful, but he had no idea what sort of beast soul a Fire Crow would generate.


    It would be perfect if it was a weapon beast soul. He already had a half-deified Demon Bug Bai Sema and a King Gctic Lobster set of armor, so when it came to defense, he was well-equipped. What he needed now was an equal amount of destructive power, which would allow him to y powerful xenogeneics easily.


    If he had a deified beast soul weapon, that would be absolutely perfect.


    But Lava Valley wasn¡¯t a location that was designated for Han Sen to clear. He didn¡¯t want to go to Lava Valley without clearance and risk crossing a line with the Ice Blue Knights. Disobeying orders and venturing into an area he wasn¡¯t supposed to would be very bad.


    ¡°How do I go to Lava Valley legitimately?¡± Han Sen wondered, annoyed by the wait.


    The Shadow Queen Bee was drinking the yolk out of an egg. She had grown a lot thus far, and she was able to eat many xenogeneics. It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to reach battle mode.


    Bao¡¯er patted Han Sen on the side and lifted a small device. ¡°Dad, smile!¡±


    Han Sen assumed a victory pose. The device was used for recording. They were tasked with keeping records of every ce they visited.


    They also made sure to record the scene that showed them clearing out the xenogeneics. It was the proof they needed to submit to receive their reward points.


    Every team had one member recording a video of their achievements. In Han Sen¡¯s team, Bao¡¯er had gotten the job. She often loved recording things, and she had a lot of fun doing it.


    ¡°High ss xenogeneics are too rare here. We need to find another location,¡± Huangfu Jing told Han Sen. She also wasn¡¯t happy being cooped up, and she craved a good challenge.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to think of a way,¡± Han Sen said, slumping his shoulders.


    Han Yan didn¡¯t like it, either. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°There aren¡¯t even Marquise xenogeneics here. Quite frankly, this is pointless.¡±


    Han Sen started to say something, but all of a sudden, he closed his mouth and looked down into the valley.


    The deepest wall in the deepest recess of the valley was covered in a web of rugged cracks. A purple substance had begun leaking out of those crevices. There was only a small amount at first, but more and more of it seeped out as the seconds ticked by.


    When Han Sen¡¯s group saw it, they knew immediately that it wasn¡¯t spring water. When they looked closer, they saw that the purple liquid was actually streams of small purple bugs. They were each about the size of a fingernail, and they looked like sawyer beetles. They were purple, with purple horns and a purple antenna.


    Soon, the bugs wereing out like a stream of gushing water, and they were flooding into the valley.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan them. He noticed that the bugs were not high level; judging from the life force they exuded, they were no greater than Barons. There was a multitude of them, but even so, they offered no genuine threat.


    Han Sen and the others quickly established a n to clear them. While they were not high-level foes, destroying them would be a good way to earn more points. If they wanted toe crawling out in search of death, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t go easy on them.


    But instead of attacking Han Sen¡¯s group, the bugs streamed around them and left the valley as quickly as possible. They showed no interest in attacking anyone.


    Seeing bugs behave like that, it was fair to assume they were running away from something.

 Chapter 2217 - Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 2217 Ruin</h4>


    After watching so many insects flee the valley, Han Sen and the others were drawn by curiosity to look back at the crevice. As they watched, a hand emerged.


    The crevice was very small, so it would be very difficult for any being to push a hand through it. But whoever or whatever it was seemed to be unable to get out. After failing to push its way out, the hand withdrew and an eye appeared in the crevice. When it saw Han Sen and his people, the eye retreated and vanished.


    ¡°Is that a xenogeneic or a member of the Ice Blue Knights?¡± Ji Qing asked. The presence of the being had struck them all as being very odd.


    The bugs must have been afraid of whatever it was, and that was why they had all rushed out of the crevice. The bugs weren¡¯t aggressive, and it didn¡¯t even look as if they ate meat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig into the wall a little and see what¡¯s there.¡± Han Sen was curious, so he moved over to the wall and pulled out his Ghost Teeth Knife. He shed at the crack in the stone to make it wider.


    The rock was fairly sturdy, but it was only an inch thick. Beyond it was a hollow of sorts. Han Sen dug out an entrance so that his people could walk into the ce.


    The interior of the cave was fairlyrge. An entire wagon would be able to fit insidefortably. The cave wasn¡¯t man-made, though; it seemed to be a natural formation. There were many stctites, and there were many of those purple bugs scrambling across the walls and floor of the cave. Something must have bumbled through the cave and alerted the bugs.


    ¡°You guys wait here. I am going to go take a look,¡± Han Sen said, directing his speech at Huangfu Jing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look together,¡± Ji Qing said with a blink.


    ¡°Big Brother, let us go in together. The Demon Bug Bai Semas are with us, so we ought to be just fine.¡± Han Yan was looking into the cave excitedly.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t object because when the hand had revealed itself earlier, he¡¯d quickly scanned it with his Dongxuan Aura. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t strong. The being the hand belonged to couldn¡¯t be any greater than a Duke.


    Han Sen and his people entered the cave, and Han Yan gleefully moved up front to lead the expedition into the subterranean dwelling.


    There were vast numbers of the bugs all around, and they looked to have scattered when they were approached by that thing earlier. It was easy to see from the movement of the bugs where the creature they were following had gone.


    They traveled fast through the cave, and they saw many more of the bugs running everywhere as they moved. There were many paths to take, and the structure andplexity of thebyrinth were by no means easy to navigate.


    They followed the trail into an even bigger cave, where there was aplete absence of those purple bugs. Strangely, there was no other road to take, and that cave only seemed to be home to ck vines and mushrooms. With firm wallsposing the rest of the chamber, there didn¡¯t appear to be any other way they could go, other than the tunnel by which they had entered.


    ¡°Weird. It should be here. Where has it gone? Did we somehow take the wrong path?¡± Ji Qing asked, looking up and down the cave.


    ¡°We came the correct way,¡± Han Sen said with certainty. He used his Dongxuan Aura to check the ce out, and he looked for the aura and trace molecules of the creature they were searching for. It was still hanging in the air.


    Han Sen looked around, and then his eyes locked on a rock that was near a wall. He waved his hand and pushed the rock away. Its removal revealed another small cave that had been hidden behind the stone. An Extreme King man was hiding in there. He had curled up into a ball to squeeze himself in.


    After he was discovered, the Extreme King man screamed. He then scrambled out on his knees, pleading to Han Sen in a voice that was almost unintelligible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me...¡±


    Han Sen and hispanions were quite surprised. They had no idea what had gotten into the man.


    The Extreme Kings they had met in the Ice Blue Knights were noble people. Their rank in society put them above almost everyone else, and they always looked so powerful and stoic, too. This was the first time they had seen a person of the Extreme King in such a mess.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ji Qing asked the Extreme King man.


    ¡°I... I am a back-up knight belonging to the Ice Blue Knights. Please let me go,¡± the Extreme King man said. All the while, he repeatedly kowtowed before Han Sen.


    ¡°Exin your situation, or we will take you back to the knights.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The Extreme King man looked very frightened at that, and he quickly exined everything.


    They heard his story, but they found it hard to believe what he was telling them.


    He was just like Han Sen. He had been brought on as a back-up knight to the Ice Blue Knights. He was an Extreme King, however, and on top of that, he was a captain. His task was very simr to Han Sen¡¯s, in that he was supposed to clear out the xenogeneics that resided around the base. His area wasn¡¯t where they were now, though. He was supposed to clear out a desert elsewhere.


    Their team came across a ruin in the heart of that desert. After calling their supervisor, they were told to wait for the arrival of higher-level Ice Blue Knights, who would then explore the ruin with them.


    But much to their surprise, when the higher-level Ice Blue Knights arrived at the ruins, they didn¡¯t go in and explore. Instead, they ughtered the entire team that had discovered it.


    One of the weaker knights was a man called Bai Wenxuan. After getting stabbed, he fell into a well. The Ice Blue Knights believed him to be dead, but his body wasn¡¯t entirely done for, despite the injury he had sustained. And so, he remained in the water.


    The well was connected with an underwater system, and Bai Wenxuan stayed there for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t dare exit, for he was afraid of being killed.


    But since the caves weren¡¯t entirely safe, he frequently moved from ce to ce. He had been chased by a xenogeneic for the past two days, and that was why he hade to this part of the caverns. He saw a light and wanted to get out of the cave to avoid being killed by the xenogeneic, but Han Sen was there, and Han Sen had been able to break his way inside.


    After Han Sen heard the story, he asked Bai Wenxuan, ¡°What kind of civilization might that ruin have belonged to?¡±


    Bai Wenxuan quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen architecture like that, and I was unable to read the text that we saw.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face darkened, and he coldly said, ¡°In that case, we cannot help you. You know that what our teams record is impossible to delete. You have been filmed, and so if I do not take you back, I will be punished.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot take me back! If they know you saw me, and they see that I¡¯ve been telling you about the ruin, they will kill you, too!¡± Bai Wenxuan screamed.


    ¡°I will be interested to see if they do.¡± Han Sen signaled for hispanions to draw their weapons. It looked as if they were going to kill Bai Wenxuan.


    ¡°Sacred!¡± Bai Wenxuan shouted. ¡°The ruin was a Sacred ruin!¡±

 Chapter 2218 - Ghost Bone Town

    <h4>Chapter 2218 Ghost Bone Town</h4>


    Sacred had been the strongest faction in the entire universe, at one point in time. It had maintained that lofty position for a while, too.


    Now there were the Very High, the Ancient God, and the Extreme King. That trioposed the best of the best. But back then, only Sacred had enough power to govern the entire universe.


    The Sacred leader was the strongest of all, and his ten generals were the strongest elites in existence.


    The ruins that Bai Wenxuan and his teammates found had text that read ¡°Ghost Bone Town,¡± and there was a statue there of the general himself. They assumed, reasonably enough, that the town had belonged to General Ghost Bone.


    ¡°Did General Ghost Bone leave this ruin behind? Even if he did, there was no reason for the Ice Blue Knights to kill you. Who led the Ice Blue Knights back then?¡± Han Sen asked, while Bao¡¯er stopped filming Bai Wenxuan.


    Han Sen had spent some time investigating Sacred after the incident with the Purple-Eye Butterfly, but the events had taken ce too long ago, and much of what happened was erased or lost to the annals of time. There wasn¡¯t much about them left to learn. The pieces of information Han Sen had discovered were either unhelpful generalizations or seemingly unbelievable legends, the credibility of which he couldn¡¯t entirely rely on.


    General Ghost Bone was one of the ten generals of Sacred. Han Sen knew that he had been very fond of killing. He was the captain of Sacred¡¯s Sacred Blood army. He led his Sacred Blood army to kill everything and everyone, and over the course of time, he racked up a kill count of many billions. Merely mentioning his name was enough to strike fear into the hearts of the residents of the geno universe back then.


    Just like the other generals, though, General Ghost Bone disappeared after the fall of Sacred. It was unknown whether he died or became something simr to Purple-Eye Butterfly.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t believe the Ice Blue Knights would kill the back-up knights just because they had stumbled across an old relic that was associated with General Ghost Bone.


    If they had already explored the ruins and perhaps found something, it might make sense to kill them then. But they had just arrived before theplex of ruins. They hadn¡¯t explored the ce yet, so killing them made little sense.


    Han Sen settled on two possible exnations for this. The first possibility was that Bai Wenxuan was lying. The other possibility was that the man¡¯s team didn¡¯t need to explore any further, as they had actually already found something they shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t been with the Ice Blue Knights for long. I only know Inspector Edward; I didn¡¯t know anyone else. But I think they all listened to him,¡± Bai Wenxuan said.


    Han Sen frowned. Inspectors were men who watched the knights. They couldn¡¯t control the knights, but they could observe them and make reports directly to the Extreme King higher-ups. The inspectors were like eyes for the leaders of the Extreme King.


    Ordinarily, inspectors didn¡¯t need to fight. And if they were participating in a mission, they were not designated leaders. They wouldn¡¯t give orders. They could only observe and inspect. They had no authority.


    Judging from what Bai Wenxuan said, this inspector didn¡¯t behave like one should have. If Bai Wenxuan wasn¡¯t lying, then something must have happened that he had missed.


    ¡°Take me to the ruins,¡± Han Sen said to Bai Wenxuan.


    ¡°But...¡± Bai Wenxuan hesitated.


    ¡°Either you take us to the ruins, or we take you to the Ice Blue Knights. Prove to me that you¡¯re telling the truth. The choice, however, is entirely up to you,¡± Han Sen said calmly.


    ording to Bai Wenxuan, when his team discovered the ruins, the Ice Blue Knight Kings had been outside of the systems of chaos. If what he was saying was the truth, perhaps Inspector Edward was looking to take something from the ruins for himself.


    Han Sen was curious about what might have been there, if Inspector Edward wanted it badly enough to kill everyone for it.


    Han Sen was very interested in any matters pertaining to Sacred.


    Bai Wenxuan was just a Marquise. He was an Extreme King, but he was no greater than the average citizen. If he had been someone special, he wouldn¡¯t have been a back-up knight.


    For a Marquise of a higher race, his power was rather good. Butpared to Han Sen, he was far inferior.


    So, Han Sen demonstrated his power to the man. And then, the man obeyed. He agreed to take Han Sen¡¯s group to the ruins.


    But Bai Wenxuan had gotten lost while he was escaping through the subterraneanbyrinth. In that tangled knot of underground tunnels, it took him a long time to find his way.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t travel across the surface, because his team wasn¡¯t in charge of clearing other regions. If the knights found out they were going to the desert, it¡¯d be considered a failure of their duty. And there was every chance that the knights would believe that they were spies belonging to another race.


    Although their path wandered a little, their direction was ultimately correct, and after a day of travel, Han Sen and his crew came to an underground water system.


    Before they went into the river, there was a ssh. A giant snake that was as thick as a barrel came slithering out. It huffed a haze of green smoke right at them.


    ¡°Duke ss Yin River Snake!¡± Bai Wenxuan shouted. He turned around with the intent to flee.


    Huangfu Jing grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him back, though. As she did, Han Meng¡¯er fired her arrow. A ck light appeared, and it tore through the green smoke and took the creature¡¯s entire head off. The Yin River Snake¡¯s giant body copsed on the bank of the underground river.


    Bai Wenxuan stared. He turned to Han Meng¡¯er with a nk expression. ¡°Who... who are you people?¡±


    A Marquise back-up had just killed a Duke Yin River Snake in one blow. People like that were supposed to be fully-fledged members of the knights. Plus, Han Sen was saying he wanted to go to the ruins. Surely they couldn¡¯t have been back-up knights.


    ¡°Do you know Mister White?¡± Han Sen asked with a squint of his eyes.


    ¡°You mean Advisor White? You are acquainted with Advisor White?¡± Bai Wenxuan looked surprisingly happy.


    ¡°Look, you might have a chance to live here. Taking you back to the Extreme Kings won¡¯t be difficult.¡± Han Sen pretended to be mysterious. He patted the man¡¯s shoulders, and then stopped talking.


    Bai Wenxuan knew now that Han Sen and his people belonged to Mister White, in some capacity. And that helped boost his confidence and desire to help.


    There were many underwater xenogeneics they encountered, but none of them were King ss. They were mostly either Marquises or Dukes. Han Meng¡¯er was able to kill every one before anyone else had a chance to.


    ¡°I remember this ce... Turn at this stone, and we will be close to the pool. Swim down that pool, and there will be a path that leads us to the well.¡± Bai Wenxuan pointed at a strange rock as he spoke.


    Not long after, Han Sen came across the pool that the man had mentioned. Han Sen led the way, and then, everyone dove in to reach the underwater passage.


    Shortly after, Han Sen¡¯s head broke the water¡¯s surface inside a well. He hid there, but sneakily had a look around. He looked quite surprised by what he saw.


    ¡°A Nine-Life Cat?¡± Han Sen was very surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected to find a statue of the Nine-Life Cat there, as well.

 Chapter 2219 - Strange Stone Hall

    <h4>Chapter 2219 Strange Stone Hall</h4>


    The small city was shaped into a simple square. The well was at the center of the city¡¯s za, and at the end of every long street radiating out from the city center, the city¡¯s walls were visible at the far ends.


    Behind the za was a stone pce, and on both sides of the gates stood stone statues. On the left side was a Nine-Life Cat statue. Aside from it being bigger than an actual Nine-Life Cat, it looked exactly the same in all its features. It even gave off an identical feeling. It was creepily simr.


    And on the right side of the gate was a statue of a warrior that was ted in armor. In addition to the armor, it wielded a bone knife. The warrior¡¯s face and hands, which weren¡¯t ted, were skeletal.


    ¡°This statue must be General Ghost Bone, but if this is his city, then he is the owner of this ce. Why would his statue be near the gate like a guard, then?¡± Han Sen then had an idea, and his breath caught in his chest. ¡°The statues for the Nine-Life Cat and General Ghost Bone are before the gates like guards. Does that mean the owner of the pce was actually the Sacred leader?¡±


    Han Sen tried to think of other options, but he couldn¡¯te up with any other figure in Sacred who might have used those two as guards.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know the exact nature of the Nine-Life Cat¡¯s association with Sacred, but General Ghost Bone was one of the ten generals. Surely only Sacred¡¯s leader couldmand a man like that to guard the gates.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan their surroundings. He couldn¡¯t detect any other creatures in the vicinity. Perhaps Inspector Edward had already managed to find what he hade for and then left.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to take the risk of leaving the well just yet, however. The gate ahead was open. With it being ajar, it was hard not to suspect someone might be there. He had to be careful.


    ¡°You guys wait here; I will go and take a look.¡± Han Sen looked at Huangfu Jing, who was beside him in the water, then he touched Little Invisible. After that, Han Sen disappeared. He climbed out of the well in secret.


    Han Sen approached the pce, using his Dongxuan Aura to hide his presencepletely.


    Han Sen walked in front of the pce with great care. When he looked inside the pce, he was stunned.


    Because the city wasn¡¯t that big, the pce was mostlyprised of one hall. From his vantage point, Han Sen could see everything in the hall. And curiously, there were many holes in the floor of the hall. They were like graves.


    There were two people inside, and they wore badges that identified them as belonging to the Ice Blue Knights. They were resting atop a statue. After Han Sen saw what that upside-down statue depicted, he was even more surprised.


    That statue looked exactly like the one he had been in the Human Emperor shelter. Han Sen thought the statue inside that pce would depict the Sacred leader, but oddly, it was actually a statue of the Human Emperor.


    ¡°No way. The Human Emperor came from Sacred? These timelines don¡¯t align. The Human Emperor was in the sanctuaries, and he had been there for many years. Sacred was already destroyed before he left the sanctuaries. So, how can his statue be here?¡± Han Sen walked over to the door and looked inside the hall. Aside from the Human Emperor statue, there was nothing else. There were only some stone tables and stone chairs.


    Including the Human Emperor statue, though, everything stone had been heavily damaged. At first, Han Sen could only see one half of the broken statue, as the other half was nearby.


    Clearly, someone was looking for something in this hall. But whatever it was, they hadn¡¯t found it yet. If they had, two of them wouldn¡¯t have been guarding the area as they were.


    Han Sen looked at those two Ice Blue Knights, and he noted that they were neither weak nor strong. They might have been Dukes, but they didn¡¯t belong to the Extreme King. One of them looked like Exploding Bear, while the other looked like a Dragon hybrid. He had the horns, but he didn¡¯t have the dragon wings.


    ¡°I say that Inspector Edward must be mistaken. If this was the holy ce belonging to the Sacred leader, then howe we haven¡¯t found the relic that we¡¯re looking for?¡± asked the Fire Bear Duke with a sigh.


    ¡°If Inspector Edward says it is here, then here it is. Now, shut up and go back to work,¡± the hybrid Dragon Duke said.


    ¡°I want to work, but I would like to know how to work,¡± the Fire Bear Duke chuckled.


    The hybrid Dragon Duke frowned and said, ¡°Ice Blue Knight King didn¡¯te back in time, so it was up to Inspector Edward to deal with them. Otherwise, the knight king would have spotted something fishy going on. Just wait a little while longer. Inspector Edward will soon contact us and tell us what to do.¡±


    At least Han Sen had learned that Inspector Edward hadn¡¯t yet found what he hade there for. Han Sen kept eavesdropping, but he didn¡¯t hear anything else about the holy ce or the Sacred relic they were searching for.


    He¡¯d been able to confirm the presence of treasure, though.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t enter the hall. He walked around the city first. Many of the ces had been rummaged through, and many of the buildings had been toppled. The Inspector¡¯s knights must have been searching there for a long time, but they hadn¡¯t yet found what they hade for.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t good at finding things, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to find where it was hidden, either. If Inspector Edward couldn¡¯t find whatever it was, then Han Sen surely couldn¡¯t.


    Back in the za, Han Sen looked again at the stone pce. He noticed there were no signs or ques adorning it. The building was very roughly constructed, and there were no carvings or paintings upon its surface.


    But judging from the statues around it, the pce shouldn¡¯t have been built too long ago. If Han Sen had to make a guess, he¡¯d wager it was only around 10,000 years old.


    Han Sen looked at the statues of General Ghost Bone and the Nine-Life Cat again. He confirmed that they were nothing special, and that they were indeed just statues. The materials for their construction had most likelye from the nearby mountains.


    Han Sen was annoyed by hisck of progress, so he summoned his Purple-Eye Butterfly beast soul. His right eye turned purple as his pupil split into four sections. He looked at everything around the pce, and he even examined the two statues.


    ¡°Nothing... nothing.¡± His eye analyzed everything, including the statue of the Human Emperor. They were all made of ordinary rocks, a material that was everywhere across Ice Blue.


    Han Sen kept looking around until something caught his attention.


    Near the Human Emperor statue was a cracked stone tile. It looked like it was supposed to belong to a canopy that had once sat above the head of the Human Emperor statue. The stone tile was a chunk of that canopy.


    The Human Emperor statue had been cut in half, and the canopy had broken as well. It copsed near the statue, and some of it broke into pieces, whereas other sections remained intact.


    When Han Sen scanned over the rubble, he saw that most of the stone fragments were ordinary chunks of rock. They were nothing special.


    But Han Sen¡¯s eye couldn¡¯t analyze one of the stones.


    Han Sen¡¯s eye was using a deified beast soul. If that deified power couldn¡¯t analyze a piece of rock, then that was an anomaly that Han Sen found very, very interesting.

 Chapter 2220 - Stealing the Stone Slab

    <h4>Chapter 2220 Stealing the Stone b</h4>


    That stone tile was lying amidst the rubble, and in order to pull it out, Han Sen would have to remove the cluster of rocks that buried it. Unfortunately, the two Dukes were still present. It¡¯d be impossible to retrieve the stone without disturbing them.


    Han Sen tried to think of a way that he could grab the stone tile without drawing their attention.


    Killing the two Dukes wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Han Sen, but if he wasted them, it¡¯d alert Edward that someone had found the ruins. It would prompt the Inspector to investigate, at the very least.


    After all, the only non-xenogeneic residents of that were the Ice Blue Knights. Edward¡¯s target would be someone from the base.


    Han Sen¡¯s best bet was to steal the stone tile while avoiding drawing the guards¡¯ notice. It would save him a lot of trouble.


    But that Fire Bear and hybrid Dragon maintained their position atop the statue. They were facing the direction of the tile, and so taking it would be impossible for now.


    After thinking for a while, Han Sen abandoned the stone hall. He looked around the city and realized that he was currently in a desert with no creatures. There were no xenogeneics for Han Sen to lure their way.


    After a while, Han Sen returned to the well and summoned Little Star. He put Little Invisible on Little Star¡¯s back, then asked the hidden Little Star to steal the tile.


    Little Star could fetch things and move them through solid materials. He could just grab the stone tile through the rubble without attracting any attention.


    Han Sen only had to distract the two Dukes long enough for Little Star to make the tile disappear. That way, there would be no trace left behind, as the rest of the stones wouldn¡¯t have been moved.


    After Little Star entered, he phased into the pile of stone rubble, and while the two Dukes were looking away, he swallowed the stone tile and slipped away with it.


    ¡°Nice job!¡± Little Star and Little Invisible brought the stone tile back to him, and their sess made Han Sen very happy. He tucked the stone tile into his pocket and took hispanions with him to exit the city via the underwater channels beneath the well.


    Han Sen returned to the area he was supposed to be patrolling, and then he ced Bai Wenxuan inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He took Ji Qing with him to y more xenogeneics, but while they were fighting, their recorder broke.


    The content inside the recorder couldn¡¯t be deleted. They had filmed Bai Wenxuan, and so the device had to be destroyed.


    Han Sen returned to the base to pick up another recorder, and things went well. No one was suspicious. The xenogeneics apparently had a habit of breaking recorders.


    When everything was settled, Han Sen went to his room in the base to rest. He also took the time to research the stone tile he had retrieved.


    The stone tile looked very ordinary. The b itself was only around the size of a man¡¯s hand. There were no words or symbols on it. It had a slight curvature, sort of like a stone te.


    Han Sen used the Purple-Eye Butterfly lens to examine it, but he couldn¡¯t analyze itsposition. He was unable to find out how it had been created.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find out anything more that way, he put the stone te away.


    Han Sen gathered his team and readied himself to kill xenogeneics again, and in a stroke of luck, the knights ordered them to clear out Lava Valley.


    The team that was previously in charge of clearing Lava Valley had the misfortune to encounter a fiery Duke monster in the Lava Sea. Due to the injuries they had sustained, they were no longer able to work that area, hence the need for another team to be sent in their stead.


    Few teams wished to go there, due to the inherent dangers of the locale. But the other groups quickly began rmending Han Sen and his team.


    Han Sen happily epted the task, as he wanted to go there anyway. He hadn¡¯t expected things to work out this well, though. He didn¡¯t even have to think of an excuse for going there. Without saying much, Han Sen rallied hisrades and took them to Lava Valley. His enthusiasm made the officer who had given him the task quite confused.


    The valley was as long and winding as a dragon, and it stretched into the distance beyond what their eyes could see. Lava bubbled and spurted all around them, flecks of molten material rising like steam. Fire-attuned xenogeneics were everywhere. Many bird xenogeneics flitted back and forth near the walls of the valley, trying to capture the fiery xenogeneics¡ªsuch as the fire bugs¡ªthat came from the banks of the river.


    Han Sen saw the Fire Crows. They were only a few centimeters long, but their red bodies flew so fast that it was hard to see that they actually had wings. They swirled around each other in a mass, like red clouds hovering over the valley floor.


    The murders of Fire Crows swarmed and swirled over theva river. They often swooped down to the surface of theva stream and ate any fire bugs they could catch.


    After the Fire Crows caught the fire bugs, they would return to their nests perched in the higher walls. There, they¡¯d feed their baby Fire Crows.


    The Fire Crows had advanced reproductive abilities. They could make babies every few months. If they didn¡¯t require such an extreme environment, their numbers would surely overtake the entire.


    Ji Qing wished to show off. Upon seeing a swarm of Fire Crows, she drew her weapon and rushed towards them.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hold back, either, as he immediately sent a rocket toward the Fire Crows.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Viscount Finger Fire Crow killed. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Finger Fire Crow beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen never got tired of hearing that announcement. He quickly went to check what sort of beast soul he had gotten.


    Viscount beast soul Finger Fire Crow: Halo-type


    Han Sen froze. Halo beast souls were rare, but what he really wanted was a weapon.


    Han Sen summoned the Finger Fire Crow beast soul, and a ming halo appeared around his feet. It was like there was a fiery bird circling around his legs. His body looked red.


    When Han Sen attacked, his attacks would deal fire damage.


    ¡°A ring that deals fire damage. Hmm, it¡¯s a shame there¡¯s only one of them.¡± Han Sen felt depressed. Combining the Sun Raven beast soul with that would be a waste.


    Luckily, there were many types of fiery birds upying Lava Valley. Han Sen had to look for a more suitable target. If he was unable to find one that was suitable, he would have to think about settling for the Fire Crow.


    While Han Sen began to work his way across Lava Valley, ying xenogeneics as he went, a naked man with blonde hair was headed for Ghost Bone Town. He was smiling, and his body looked like Apollo¡¯s. He was one of the Extreme Kings.


    ¡°Mister Edward.¡± The Fire Bear Duke and the hybrid Dragon saw the Extreme King man approaching. They bowed very respectfully to him.


    Edward nodded. He looked around the hall, then stopped near the stone rubble and frowned. ¡°Have you moved anything in the hall?¡±


    The two looked very frightened, and so they said, ¡°We have been following your orders exactly. We haven¡¯t moved from that statue since you ordered us there, nor have we moved anything in the hall.¡±


    Edward nodded and asked, ¡°Have you seen anything strange around?¡±


    ¡°Nothing has been strange,¡± the two said after a moment of thought.


    Edward looked at the rubble. He thought for a while, then told the two guards to remain on the statue. He turned and left Ghost Bone Town.

 Chapter 2221 - Lava Valley

    <h4>Chapter 2221 Lava Valley</h4>


    After Edward returned to the Ice Blue Knights, he went to the information room. He perused the records of the various knight teams. After speeding through them, he frowned. He looked over to the information manager and said, ¡°These are all the videos recorded over the past month?¡±


    ¡°Yes, inspector,¡± the information manager politely answered.


    After a brief pause, Edward asked, ¡°Did any teams bring in damaged recorders and ask for new ones?¡±


    ¡°There were four teams over the past month, yes,¡± the information manager answered, after ncing over his logs.


    ¡°Were any of those incidents reported in thest two weeks?¡± Edward asked before the manager had even finished speaking.


    ¡°In the past two weeks, two teams had their recorder reced: the 79th and the 354th teams. Those teams are led by John and Han Sen, respectively. Their members are...¡± The manager quickly rattled off the member records that he had on file.


    ¡°The 354th team? Is that the new team the captain brought here?¡± Edward sounded like he was asking, but it was safe to say it was a rhetorical question. He stared at the information on the 354th team intently.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Inspector. This team is special. Although they are a back-up team, they aren¡¯t on the list of back-up knights. They are Mister White¡¯s private guards,¡± the manager said.


    ¡°Mister White¡¯s guards?¡± Edward asked, while perusing the information. An odd expression crossed his face as he said, ¡°He is Knife Queen¡¯s student. That is interesting.¡±


    Han Sen was still clearing Lava Valley, but there were far too many xenogeneics there, and there was no way that his team could take them all. Han Sen had been sent there to film, more than anything. If the xenogeneics didn¡¯t actively threaten his team, then they usually left the creatures alone.


    Han Sen followed the Lava Valley¡¯s meandering path, searching for Duke xenogeneics. None of the others mattered.


    Han Sen told Bao¡¯er to focus on filming the creatures that upied theva river, and only turn the camera on them when they slew ordinary xenogeneics. He didn¡¯t want the camera watching when they were killing Dukes.


    It was a shame Han Sen had yet to find the beast soul he was looking for. He had killed three Dukes over the past two days, and not one had yielded him a beast soul.


    ¡°Be careful! Fall back,¡± Han Sen said quickly, his eyes bing alert. He was gazing into theva river, where arge shadow had appeared. A ten-meter-long ck spine rose out of the river, but Han Sen knew that what he could see was only a small portion of the actual creature.


    Everyone looked at theva river. The shadow was swimming deeper into the valley, and it showed no indication of actually leaving theva stream. Even so, all the fire xenogeneics around carefully stayed away from its passing. Even the bird xenogeneics flew away and hid inside their little cave nests. The valley had suddenly be so quiet that only the frothing bubbles ofva could be heard.


    When that shadow left the vicinity, all the xenogeneics came back out.


    ¡°A King ss xenogeneic?¡± Ji Qing asked.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    He and his people continued their advance. They eventually reached a dark spot on theva river, where the stream ofva had darkened to a deep red. There were some birds there that looked like cranes. They had white feathers and red heads. Han Sen smiled at the sight of them.


    But there were a great many of those red cranes present. There had to be at least one thousand of them, and the weakest of them were Earls. Some of them were Marquises, and others even Dukes.


    ¡°I wonder what beast souls these things give.¡± Han Sen instructed Bao¡¯er to film elsewhere. He and the team started killing the red cranes.


    They were a few thousand meters away from the red cranes when the red cranes finally noticed their approach. mes burst to life on the birds¡¯ heads, then leapt over their entire bodies. They all squawked, and they raced towards Han Sen like a barrage of missiles.


    Han Sen¡¯s bullets and Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrows engaged the cranes as they came, but when they took down the first crane, it exploded in the air. Fire gushed out of the bird¡¯s corpse, scorching thend around it.


    ¡°Oh no! These cranes are kamikaze pilots! Summon the Bai Sema!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    Han Meng¡¯er summoned the blue Demon Bug King Bai Sema, and many burning red cranes rammed into it. They started exploding against its surface like suns.


    A thousand red cranes came against the Bai Sema like grenades. The scene was incredible to witness. It was like an endless stream of fireballs wereing to strike the Bai Sema, as great walls of fire swept out and burned everything.


    ¡°These guys really don¡¯t want to live.¡± Han Sen watched as the cranes continued to divebomb the shield, hate in their beady eyes. The temperament of the cranes was obviously very bad.


    Thankfully, Han Sen¡¯s group had the Demon Bug King Bai Sema there for protection. None of their current enemies, even the Dukes, would get through that shield.


    There were a thousand red cranes there, and it took around ten minutes for all of them to kill themselves on the surface of the Bai Sema. None of them were left alive, and they were all swiftly turned to cinders. Han Sen wondered how they had managed to survive as long as they had.


    The other xenogeneics in the area had all fled in fear of the crazed red cranes. One xenogeneic flew out of theva, though, without any fear of the red cranes. It glided slowly across theva river,ing over to Han Sen without haste.


    The xenogeneic that had emerged from theva looked like a gold peacock. Its body wasposed of burningva, and as it flew, the goldva dripped off of it. Each drop hit the ground like a golden firework before turning into dust.


    When it had drawn near the Demon Bug King Bai Sema, the peacock xenogeneic opened its mouth to spew outva. The golden liquid soon coated the entire Demon Bug King Bai Sema. The Bai Sema was inside itsva, but the liquid wasn¡¯t hot enough to get through the shield¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Is that a mutant Duke xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen was surprised as he looked at thatva peacock. He looked upon it in delight.


    ¡°Open the Bai Sema and let me go kill it.¡± Han Sen drew his Ghost Teeth Knife and ran out of the shield¡¯s safety. He shed towards theva peacock, and the dark purple knife air looked like it would be driven straight through theva foe.


    As the demonic knife came toward it, theva peacock spewedva even more recklessly, sending fountains of the molten rock up into the air. It did manage to melt Han Sen¡¯s knife airs, which surprised him.


    Han Sen moved like a ghost, shing with soft knife airs from his Ghost Teeth Knife, but his attacks didn¡¯t seem to be working on the peacock.


    As he was trying to kill theva peacock, the bird pped its wings. Then it vanished. It moved too quickly for Han Sen to track and attack it with his knife silks.


    ¡°This thing is... unexpectedly fast.¡± Han Sen frowned.

 Chapter 2222 - Gold Fire Peacock

    <h4>Chapter 2222 Gold Fire Peacock</h4>


    Han Sen pped his dragon wings and flew behind theva peacock. He shed as quickly as he could, but theva peacock was still able to avoid each strike.


    ¡°I do not believe I cannot kill you!¡± Han Sen dodged theva peacock¡¯s squirting ofva and thrust his Ghost Teeth Knife forward, firing a knife silk at theva peacock, but the peacock managed to dodge the knife silk easily, and it did not evene into contact with its body.


    Han Sen put his Ghost Teeth Knife away and drew his Spell pistols instead. He fired at the peacock like mad, but the gold peacock was able to dodge each bullet, leaving a trail of gold dust in its wake. No matter how Han Sen tried to attack the peacock, he couldn¡¯t hit it.


    While theva peacock fought Han Sen, Han Meng¡¯er pulled the string of her bow and fired an arrow.


    The peacock dodged Han Sen¡¯s pistol attacks, but as it did so, it put itself into a more difficult position. Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrow was on a collision course with the peacock as a result, but all of a sudden, the peacock pped its wings. It made a strange curvature in the fabric of space as if to twist the dimension. By doing so, it managed to evade Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrow.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Han Sen was surprised, but Han Meng¡¯er just frowned.


    Bzzt!


    Huangfu Jing teleported her body behind theva peacock and readied herself to throw a punch into its back, but the peacock waved its feathers and dodged her attack, too.


    Ji Qing was clutching her Duke ss Gctic Shrimp sword. She swung a few swordlights at the peacock, but it was able to dodge them, too.


    Han Sen and the others were all fighting theva peacock together, but none of them were able to brush or ruffle a single hair of the creature. The peacock was like a me that kept changing in the dance of its ripples. It kept flying around in a twisted way through the distortion of space. Thevashed about all over the ce, prompting Han Sen to fall back a touch.


    Pang!


    Han Sen and Huangfu Jing battered their Jade Drum, and it sent two strong sonic shockwaves out. It hit theva peacock, but it just made theva hotter. The shockwave only managed to knock back some of theva sshes. After all, it was only a Duke ss Jade Drum. Its sonic powers would not be enough to damage the mutant Duke beast.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± Han Yan shouted. She was holding a Marquise Gctic Shrimp Sword. Her body gleamed with a white light, and her hair became long. She looked as if there were a god looking directly after her.


    Han Yan shed at theva peacock, unleashing an invisible swordlight. At the same time as this, the peacock¡¯s body was hit. It made it spill moreva.


    The Falsified-Sky Sutra worked to deliver an absolute hit as it ought to have. Han Sen and the others could not follow and keep up with the insane speed of theva peacock, and while Han Yan couldn¡¯t either, she didn¡¯t have to. When the swordlight was unleashed, it would assuredly strike the peacock.


    Han Yan kept swinging her sword, making many invisible swordlightse raging at theva peacock for surefire hits. Theva it carried kept squirting around.


    But while she was indeed delivering hits, her strikes were not very effective. After all, Han Yan was only an Earl. Even though she had a super god body and her Falsified-Sky Sutra equipped, going up against a Duke, it would still never be enough.


    ¡°Zero!¡± Han Sen, upon seeing the Falsified-Sky Sutra prove effective, thought about Zero. She was a Marquise, and she possessed the same power.


    Zero heard Han Sen¡¯smand and used her purple eyes and drew out the Bone Knife. Thatva peacock wished to melt the Bone Knife by firing a stream ofva at it, but then the Bone Knife disappeared. When it reappeared, it was pierced into the peacock¡¯s chest.


    Blergh!


    The peacock coughed up a bucket of blood that looked likeva. This time, their foe had been injured. Zero¡¯s body then took off flying into the sky in a nifty retrieval of her Bone Knife. She flew down past the peacock that wished to now leap into theva and heal, and sliced open the creature¡¯s chest. A burning me with gold blood began to spill out from the lesion. It made the peacock freeze in its spot in the air.


    Han Sen kept firing at the heavily injuredva peacock. Every single bullet struck its body, and the powers of Break Six Skies were unloaded. It resulted in the peacock being blown to bits.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Duke hunted. Gold Fire Peacock: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Gold Fire Peacock beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He did not expect to kill the Gold Fire Peacock as quickly as that. It was not a mutant xenogeneic, and while it was revealed to be just an ordinary Duke, it was certainly fast.


    Han Sen, hearing that he had obtained a beast soul, was very happy. He quickly had a look at what sort of beast soul it was.


    Duke ss beast soul Gold Fire Peacock: Flying-type.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart stopped. A goldva-looking set of peacock wings appeared behind Han Sen. A slight touch could make Han Sen travel so far and so fast. Whenever he sped up, he could unleash a stream of fire that could twist the fabric of space in its vicinity.


    ¡°A flying beast soul is good, but I already have my dragon wings. I do not need this beast soul.¡± Han Sen let out a sigh, and then he gave the Gold Fire Peacock beast soul to Han Yan. Because she was only an Earl, her safety could be more easily assured with the Gold Fire Peacock beast soul.


    Han Sen kept looking for more creatures to hunt, and although he had managed to collect a few fire element bird beast souls, none were of the weapon type he so much desired.


    ¡°Are fire weapon beast souls that difficult to procure?¡± Han Sen felt depressed. Lava Valley had many fire bird xenogeneics. He knew what kind of beast soul they would offer, but none were his desired weapon.


    It was almost time for him to go back, so Han Sen decided to retreat. He returned to the base, hoping to go further next time and see what he could get then.


    ¡°Han Sen, it is good that you have returned! Your team will be the recipient of a new addition.¡± After returning to base, Han Sen was called over by Ice Blue Knight King.


    ¡°Did we not have an agreement saying you can¡¯t take anyone away?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Of course I remember. We are not taking your people away. You didn¡¯t say we could not add members to your team, though. I have good faith in you, and so I have found your team a powerful ally that will benefit you and the others.¡± Ice Blue Knight King smiled while he spoke.


    ¡°Can I reject the addition?¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    ¡°No, this is an order.¡± Ice Blue Knight King spoke with absolute certainty.


    While Han Sen wished to say something more, a woman arrived. She walked in front of Ice Blue Knight King, bowed, and said, ¡°Mister Knight, greetings from Bai Wei.¡±


    Han Sen, upon seeing the woman, was given a shock. That was the Extreme King woman he had encountered in Narrow Moon. Han Sen had stolen the Destroyed Bible from her.

 Chapter 2223 - Queen Bai Wei

    <h4>Chapter 2223 Queen Bai Wei</h4>


    ¡°Knight King, the new member you are telling us about is her?¡± Han Sen looked at Bai Wei strangely.


    ¡°Yes, Bai Wei is thetest addition to your team. Please co-operate with her.¡± Ice Blue Knight King smiled.


    ¡°Knight King, if there is naught else to discuss, I will return and prepare,¡± Bai Wei coldly said.


    ¡°Go.¡± Ice Blue Knight King nodded.


    Bai Wei coldly departed the room. Meanwhile, Han Sen feigned sadness as he spoke again to Ice Blue Knight King. ¡°Knight King, did you see that? She does not even show you respect. How am I supposed to control someone like that? You should give her to another group.¡±


    Ice Blue Knight King touched Han Sen¡¯s shoulder before sitting down. He poured out some tea and told Han Sen to take a seat and join him. Han Sen knew Ice Blue Knight King had something to tell him, so he obliged and sat down.


    Ice Blue Knight King had a sip of his tea and said, ¡°I am not giving her to your team for the purpose of control. She will be with you because I wish for you to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°She is Queen Bai Wei. You might not have heard of her name before, but you must surely know what it implies,¡± Ice Blue Knight King said.


    ¡°A daughter of one of the Extreme King¡¯s kings?¡± Han Sen immediately understood why she had been so cocky. If she was a daughter of an Extreme King king, then she had what it took to behave the way she did.


    ¡°She has made mistakes, so a king seeks to punish her by sending her here. But the king also wishes for her to practice more. While that must be done, I cannot afford anything ill to befall her, so you must ensure she remains protected. If something happens to her, you and I will both be killed.¡± Ice Blue Knight King smiled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a high-level knight to look after her, then? I doubt there is much I can do to protect her.¡± Han Sen had a wry smile, and he thought the task was a bad one to receive.


    ¡°If there was a King ss fellow protecting her, she would not have the opportunity to practice. Plus, she is full of pride. She would not allow that.¡± Ice Blue Knight King let out a sigh.


    ¡°The Ice Blue Knights have many backup teams. Surely you need not rely on outsiders like us. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous to task outsiders with such an important responsibility?¡± Han Sen looked at Ice Blue Knight King as he spoke.


    Ice Blue Knight King looked back at Han Sen, and then he spoke in a strange tone of voice. ¡°Han Sen, do you know who I trust the most out of the Ice Blue Knights?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Your subordinates,¡± Han Sen said.


    Ice Blue Knight King shook his head and resumed his gaze on Han Sen. He told him, ¡°It is you. I trust you the most.¡±


    ¡°You have got to be kidding me. I have only just met you...¡± Before Han Sen could finish speaking, Ice Blue Knight King stopped him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t think I¡¯m actually joking about this. You have never been in my position. You would not understand the reasons for me only being able to trust you. And so, I am letting you look after Queen Bai Wei. If she lives, you live. If she dies, you die. You are a smart boy, so I believe you know what to do.¡± Ice Blue Knight King patted Han Sen on the shoulder and then left the office.


    Han Sen did not want to be burdened with the troubles of other people like that, but Ice Blue Knight King had made it quite clear that his problems did not solely rely on renegade xenogeneics. There were troubles stemming from the internal affairs of the Ice Blue Knights.


    But Ice Blue Knight King, after stressing the need for Han Sen to do that which was bidden of him, had Han Sen forfeit reluctance and ept the task.


    Han Sen kept thinking all the while he walked back to his room. His heart jumped, and his pupils shrunk when he neared there. All the hairs on his body stood on end.


    No scary power attacked him, and neither did a foreign presence, but Han Sen felt as if he was being watched by a snake. He felt as if he were in danger all of a sudden.


    Han Sen looked forward, and there he saw a slender body approaching from up ahead.


    That should have been a pure Extreme King man, but his presence was hidden. Being unable to determine his level, the man looked like the average person.


    The delicate face of the man was like a jade sculpture that had been meticulously crafted by the hands of a genuine master. His blonde hair was smart, and the face carried eyes as deep askes that could reflect the world and people they looked upon. It looked nice.


    He was a shockingly perfect looking man. While he seemed very pleasant, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but internally scream at the potential for danger in his proximity.


    Han Sen walked close to the man, and the man stared at Han Sen. Just as they were about to pass each other, the man stopped and said coldly, ¡°Have you seen the secret held by the stone te?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He stopped and looked at him.


    The man smiled at Han Sen, and to a man like Han Sen, that smile was as warm as the sun. It could melt the coldest blocks of ice, and if he was speaking to a woman, that woman would do anything hemanded her to do.


    Han Sen did not say anything. The man merely smiled and walked past Han Sen.


    ¡°Edward.¡± Han Sen did not look at the man. He just kept going. He walked straight to his room. He had never seen that man before, but he was quick to understand that it was Inspector Edward.


    ¡°It seems as if he knows I am the one that took the stone te. What an annoying and dangerous guy. If he is an inspector, though, then that means he should be a King,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Edward walked into a room. There was an Ice Blue Knight there that was looking at a camera recording. The video was ying the encounter between Han Sen and Edward.


    ¡°His reactions are natural. It doesn¡¯t look as if he is pretending. Perhaps we are wrong,¡± the Ice Blue Knight said.


    Edward looked at the video andughed like spring sunshine. ¡°We are right, actually. He is the one that took the stone te.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Ice Blue Knight gazed at Edward with suspicion.


    ¡°He behaved too naturally when he saw me. Not many Marquises can remain that natural upon seeing me. The more natural they are, the more suspicious they are.¡± Edward stared at Han Sen¡¯s face on the screen. I did not know Knife Queen had selected such an interesting student.


    ¡°Should we move?¡± The Ice Blue Knight did not proim his thoughts on Edward¡¯s assessment, so he posed the question.


    ¡°No. Ice Blue Knight King and Mister White are still here. We cannot fight while they are here.¡± Edwardughed. ¡°But these are the systems of chaos, and so it is not as if he could run. He is interesting, but he is just a Marquise. Therefore, he is weak.


    ¡°Mister Inspector, do you think he is one of Mister White¡¯s people?¡± The Ice Blue Knight asked.


    ¡°No. If he was, then Mister White would be the one with the item right now. Do you think Mister White would still stay with the knights and provide us the opportunity to get it back?¡± Edward looked at Han Sen¡¯s face with interest. ¡°This guy is funny. If he took the relic, we must get the relic back before the other knights find out. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be annoying.¡±

 Chapter 2224 - Educating a Noob

    <h4>Chapter 2224 Educating a Noob</h4>


    After returning to his room, Han Sen called out to Little Angel. He told her and the rest of hispanions to be careful and to not venture out alone anymore.


    ¡°Is Edward really that scary? If he does not daree here and steal the item, what do we have to be afraid of?¡± Ji Qing looked rather confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fact that he does note and steal the item that is most scary. But regardless, before this matter is sorted out, no one should be going off on their own.¡± Han Sen spoke with gravitas.


    The next morning, Han Sen brought his team back to Lava Valley to continue their search. But this time, he had no choice but to bring Bai Wei with him. It meant the task at hand would be more unpredictable with a factor of unknowns.


    Fortunately, Bai Wei was not one to talk much. All she did was follow them, behaving as if she hadn¡¯t the slightest concern for what was going on.


    They had only just arrived in the region of Lava Valley when Bai Wei stepped forward and ahead of Han Sen. ¡°From now on, I will be the leader of this team,¡± Bai Wei said in a verymanding tone to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen looked as if he wanted to burst outughing at her.


    ¡°You should familiarize yourself with my identity,¡± Bai Wei said coldly.


    ¡°What identity? I only know you are the biggest noob of this team, and you are the least qualified to be a leader amongst us.¡± Han Senughed at her and didn¡¯t say anything that suggested he knew anything about her.


    While pretending to be unaware of her identity and title, Han Sen was free to treat her like a noob. If he made it clear that he knew who she was, then that would make it look like he was just bullying her. There was a difference.


    Bai Wei was stunned by the rebuttal. She looked at Han Sen and nodded. ¡°Okay. In that case, I¡ªas a noob¡ªwill challenge you. If you lose, I will be the leader of this team. You and them will then have no choice but to obey me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen rejected her proposal.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Bai Wei looked at Han Sen coldly.


    ¡°You are the weakest in the team, whereas I am the captain. I am the strongest that exists here. If you want to challenge me, I would have to see you beat mypanions first.¡± Han Sen pointed to Han Meng¡¯er and the others.


    ¡°Sure. Bring them all on,¡± Bai Wei said coldly. She was not very fond of what Han Sen had said, though.


    ¡°A noob is a noob. A noob doesn¡¯t know who the boss is.¡± Han Sen sighed, and then he turned to Han Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, teach this noob how to respect her superior. Don¡¯t hit her too hard, though. We don¡¯t want to kill her.¡±


    Bai Wei, upon hearing what Han Sen had said, felt mad, but she remained the same on her exterior and just coldlyughed. ¡°You won¡¯t dare fight me yourself, so instead you get a woman to help you?¡±


    ¡°Your imagination is far too wild. This is my daughter. If you can beat her, then you are free to challenge me.¡± Han Senughed.


    Han Meng¡¯er, after hearing Han Sen, stepped forward and out of the group. She walked in front of Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei did not care about Han Meng¡¯er, and neither did she care much for Han Sen. She thought Han Sen barely had the power to put up any kind of a fight against her. She believed her opponent was a meager subordinate of Han Sen, and with her looking as young as she did, she did not think there was anything to worry about.


    When Han Meng¡¯er pulled the string of her bow, Bai Wei looked dim. Her whole body took on the image of a fighting leopard. She stared right at Han Meng¡¯er, no longer with a look of disdain and underestimation.


    Bai Wei was cocky, but she wasn¡¯t dumb. In fact, she was a very smart individual, and as soon as Han Meng¡¯er pulled the string of her bow, she felt threatened, so she gathered up might in her fists.


    Han Meng¡¯er cared nothing for Bai Wei¡¯s reactions. She merely pulled back her string the farthest it could go, and when she let her finger go, the arrow flew quickly before Bai Wei¡¯s face.


    Bai Wei looked cold and threw a punch toward the ck arrow. It was the Extreme King¡¯s Final Punch. It was in the top five strongest fist skills in the universe. The punch exploded from her hands, and she could have easily sundered an entire mountain if she were to hit one.


    Seeing that it was going to collide with Bai Wei¡¯s fist, the arrow suddenly disappeared from Bai Wei¡¯s vision, and when it reappeared, it was piercing her belly. Bai Wei¡¯s face remained unchanged. When her body staggered back, her fist became incredibly hard to hit the arrow. The whole action was performed very smoothly, and there wasn¡¯t a moment of hesitation or nervousness.


    Boom!


    A ck sun rose where she stood, and Bai Wei actually ended up getting sted away. Her armor was broken, and some of her hair was singed. Only the hair underneath her helmet was saved from burning. She would have been made bald otherwise.


    Bai Wei¡¯s face changed. A fire of golden light suddenly wrapped her entire body, so the explosion did not destroy her armorpletely. But even so, blood dripped from the corner of her lips, and that meant she was injured.


    Bai Wei never would have thought that an arrow fired by someone from a backup team could be as strong as that. Not even the Extreme King¡¯s Final Punch was as strong as that arrow. She really couldn¡¯t believe what had just urred, but it really was the truth, and Bai Wei had lost her advantage. Han Meng¡¯er then plucked the string of her bow over and over. Arrows shed forward like thunderbolts.


    Bai Wei was suppressed by the next few arrows, and there was no chance of her closing the gap with Han Meng¡¯er. The geno arts of an Extreme King were incredibly strong, and yet Bai Wei¡¯s Extreme King Final Punch was a little weaker than Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s Break Six Skies and Destroyed Bible fueled arrows.


    She was not weak enough to get wrecked, though. Han Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrow kept Bai Wei on the disadvantage, but she was not losing. She was strong, and very few Marquises would be able to defeat her.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Han Sen signaled for Han Meng¡¯er to fall back.


    ¡°There is no winner yet!¡± Bai Wei looked at Han Sen.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°You lost! You forced yourself to use a geno art and spend ten times the amount of power Han Meng¡¯er used. Even so, you were unable to resist the firing of those arrows. It might be a tie right now, but sooner orter you¡¯re going to lose. This is apetition, remember? It is not a deathmatch, so there is no need for us to continue.¡±


    Bai Wei could not say anything. What Han Sen had told her was correct, so she couldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°If you cannot beat my daughter, then practice over the next few years. Do that, and maybe I¡¯ll give you opportunity to challenge me.¡± Han Sen spoke clearly without hiding anything.


    Han Sen deliberately crushed Bai Wei so he could maintain his leadership of the group. If Bai Wei was to lead, Han Sen would have been unable to hunt the beast souls the way he wished to.


    ¡°Just wait! I will beat both you and her,¡± Bai Wei said coldly. She did not continue her insistence on being leader.


    Bai Wei was obviously not as calm as she looked, though. She looked at Han Meng¡¯er with aplicated look. Then she looked at Han Sen. She could not believe that cold lookingdy that was equipped with a bow was Han Sen¡¯s daughter.

 Chapter 2225 - Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 2225 Extortion</h4>


    Outside of the Ice Blue system, Night River King was in the middle of ying a bunch of xenogeneics that were nning to invade. His face turned pale before long, and he was left gasping.


    After he was forced into the Ice Blue Knights, Night River King had been forced into the frontline ranks to be the first vanguard against any xenogeneic enves that wished to invade the system. This engagement, however, had a few too many xenogeneics to deal with. Even Kings like him were left exhausted after the fight, and with how it had been each and every day, he couldn¡¯t stand how things were working out for him.


    ¡°Han Sen is an asshole! If I ever get the opportunity to, I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± Night River King quietly cursed his nemesis.


    ¡°Who is here!¡± Night River King looked down a hallway due to being alerted.


    ¡°You want to kill Han Sen? I will give you the chance you seek.¡± A man approached him with a smile.


    ¡°Mister Inspector, what do you mean?¡± Night River King, upon seeing Edward, was surprised. It made him produce arge frown.


    Edward came before Night River King and said, ¡°Han Sen took something that belongs to me, but Ice Blue Knight King and Mister White is around. As a result, I cannot go and kill him by myself. If you are of the mind to kill Han Sen, too, then we can co-operate. I will give you the exact opportunity you need to kill him.¡±


    Night River King lifted his lips and said, ¡°You must be joking. These are the Ice Blue Knights. If you have someone you don¡¯t dare kill, why would I take that risk? And on top of that, I am just a conscripted knight.¡±


    Edward smiled and said, ¡°Over the next two days, I will be exploring a new system alongside Mister White and Ice Blue Knight King. I can have you sent to Ice Blue, and if your kill is clean enough, I can ensure no one ever finds out you were in the area. You have to retrieve one item for me, however. After that, I can also have you work by my side. You know, Ice Blue Knight King put you out here on behalf of Han Sen. It was to please him, but you don¡¯t deserve such treatment at all.¡±


    Night River King¡¯s face cycled through a variety of different expressions. He looked at Edward, not sure whether or not he would used and discarded once Edward had gained what he was looking for.


    Edward sighed. He looked at Night River King. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it, but you are already in Mister White and Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s bad books. And now you¡¯re rejecting me and my fix? Oh, your fate worries me so much.¡±


    Night River King¡¯s heart kept jumping. The Ice Blue Knights had three key figures. There was Ice Blue Knight King, Edward, and Mister White.


    Ice Blue Knight King and Mister White stood on Han Sen¡¯s side. If Night River King offended Edward, it would be difficult for him to foresee how he would survive the duration of his service in the Ice Blue Knights. He would be treated as little more as cannon fodder. He¡¯d be expendable.


    ¡°Mister Inspector, it is not that I don¡¯t want to kill Han Sen. In fact, I would like to skin him alive. The thing is, it¡¯s that I actually cannot kill him. He has a very powerful shield treasure that not even my power can break,¡± Night River King said while lowering his head.


    ¡°Yes, I have heard about that. But don¡¯t you worry; I have a little something prepared for you.¡± Edward, after saying that, gave Night River King something. ¡°Take this with you. I assure you that it will enable you to break Han Sen¡¯s shield treasure. Without his shield, you will surely be able to kill him with ease. But make sure your kill is clean. If it isn¡¯t, then there is no way I can assure your survival.¡±


    Night River King was holding a metal figure that was around the size of a hand. He kept wondering whether or not Edward was seeking to use him and then silence him when all was said and done.


    Edward seemed to know what Night River King was thinking, though, so he coldly said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ice Blue Knight King and Mister White keeping an eye on my people, I wouldn¡¯t be asking this of you. But by drawing them away with me, I am giving you the only window of opportunity you are likely to get. You just have to remember to get that item for me. If you don¡¯t, I will kill you.¡±


    Night River King gritted his teeth and bowed. ¡°Do not worry, Inspector. If Han Sen has the item with him, then I will surely bring it back to you.¡±


    ¡°Be prepared. In a few days, people wille to pick you up. Remember, you will only have one chance at this. Make it swift and clean, and for the love of all, do not leave a trace! If you leave incriminating evidence, no one will be there to back you up.¡± Edward patted Night River King on the shoulder, and he prepared his defense work.


    ¡°Mister Edward, why are you asking an outsider to do this for you? What if he takes this item for himself?¡± The pilot of the vessel asked after Edward returned to his ship.


    Edwardughed and answered, ¡°Night River King is smart. He will keep that item for himself as a trump card that will enable him to live. He will probably take it to Ice Blue Knight King and Mister White in the hopes of living.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re still using him?¡± The Ice Blue Knight asked in obvious confusion.


    ¡°It does not matter. He has no choice.¡± Edward squinted with his eyes as he spoke. ¡°With Night River King¡¯s suspicious personality, he will do the kill prettily. Including Han Sen, everyone in his team will die. Even Queen Bai Wei.¡±


    ¡°Queen Bai Wei is in Han Sen¡¯s team?¡± The Ice Blue Knight¡¯s face changed, and then he immediately understood Edward. ¡°Night River King knows he is going to be killing a queen? He knows going to Ice Blue Knight King won¡¯t work? It will be death for him to admit the crime, so he will have toe running to you? And Ice Blue Knight King and Mister White will suffer because of Queen Bai Wei¡¯s death? They won¡¯t be able to take care of anything.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s team followed the way through Lava Valley. They had cleaned the early regions once already, so their going was quick and unhindered.


    Bai Wei was following Han Sen, but she remained very quiet. She slowly watched Han Sen and Han Meng¡¯er, eager to learn of their powers.


    But on that trail, there was no opportunity for them to fight, and that disappointed her expectant desires.


    Seeing Han Sen continue to move, Bai Wei looked hesitant to speak, but after a while, she had to say, ¡°Captain, I am leaving the group for a while.¡±


    ¡°No, you are in my team. Listen to me: you are not allowed to go off on your own.¡± Han Sen did not beat around the bush.


    If Bai Wei went off on her own and something bad happened to her, Han Sen and Ice Blue Knight King would be doomed. There was no chance he¡¯d let her wander off alone.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you guyse with me?¡± Bai Wei said coldly.


    ¡°I told you; I am the captain. We go where I say we go.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Go together, or I go alone. The choice is yours to make.¡± Bai Wei looked indifferent and just as boorish as before.


    ¡°Where are you looking to go?¡± Seeing Bai Wei was insistent on going somece, Han Sen at least had to ask her this.


    ¡°The nest of an Undying Bird,¡± Bai Wei said coldly.

 Chapter 2226 - Undying Bird Nes

    <h4>Chapter 2226 Undying Bird Nes</h4>


    ¡°What is the level of this Undying Bird?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown. The name of the beast didn¡¯t sound like one that would bode well.


    ¡°Deified.¡± Bai Wei did not hesitate to give him an answer.


    Han Sen licked his lips, looked at her, and said, ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? You¡¯re on the hunt for a deified xenogeneic? Doing something like that will get you killed. Even a guy like me will get killed going up against a foe like that.¡±


    ¡°If you are afraid, you do not have to go.¡± Bai Wei changed her course and started flying toward a river that went beneath a cliff.


    ¡°Is this woman stupid?¡± Han Sen had to bring his team and follow her. But Han Sen did not think she was t-out stupid. He was certain she wouldn¡¯t be so willing to throw her life away in a pursuit like this.


    It was Bai Wei¡¯s first time in Lava Valley, but she knew about the Undying Bird. That at least meant she hade prepared. Her punishment of being sent to Ice Blue probably had something to do with the Undying Bird.


    So Han Sen quickly followed. Han Sen wanted to know what Bai Wei was up to. Otherwise, he¡¯d just tie her up and drag her along with him.


    Bai Wei looked as if she were familiar with the location, and after she got close to theva river, she flew in a following of its way. She went toward a cave that hadva flowing out of it and flew right into it.


    Han Sen and hispanions entered the cave, too. The entire cave was filled up withva, so they had to fly over it.


    ¡°Even if you are this intent on going, you should at least exin what this endeavor is all about.¡± Han Sen, as he followed Bai Wei, resumed conversation.


    Bai Wei just ignored him. She continued flying the way she wished to. The cave didn¡¯t have any other fire xenogeneics upying it. Strangely, it was entirely clear. Aside from the burning hotva, there was nothing else there.


    Bai Wei was quiet, and she flew in a course that took them over half a day. All of a sudden, however, an explosion sounded. Han Sen looked in the direction of the chaotic acoustics, and he saw a cave open up. It was like a giant underworld had presented itself. Theva moved to drop down a cliff that was ahead of them. It became ava waterfall, and it looked very strange.


    After they flew out of the cave, they saw that the underworld was gold and red. Lava was everywhere. It was like a sea ofva. Across therge sea ofva was a ck mountain. There were lots of green nts growing across it, and it looked rather amazing to behold.


    Bai Wei flew toward the ind across theva sea without hesitation, but now she was flying at a much slower pace. It was evident that she was worried about something.


    Han Sen let Ji Qing, Han Yan, and Huangfu Jing sit atop Little Star¡¯s back. Little Star was able to lead. If there were danger, and the Bai Sema was unable to be used, Little Star¡¯s power would be sufficient in saving their lives.


    Waa!


    Somewhere on thatva sea, an explosion urred. Theva was tossed about like a spring bursting out of the ground. Something ck and red emerged, and it was headed straight for Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei¡¯s face did not change, and she threw a punch at the ck and red shadow. There was another explosion as theva on its body spread out. She punched it and had the creature falling back ten meters down into theva.


    Han Sen, upon a clearer look, noticed how the monster resembled a crocodile. Its body was ck like charcoal, but some parts of it were red like theva.


    Han Sen looked around, and he saw many more of the charcoal-like shadows. They were like burnt wood, and many of them wereing forward to amass there.


    Waa! Waa!


    Many three-meter long crocodiles emerged from theva. They were all headed for Bai Wei and Han Sen.


    Han Sen summoned his Spell pistols. He fired bullets at theva crocodiles while Han Meng¡¯er fired her ck arrows at the same fiends.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Many of theva crocodiles were killed by the bullets and ck arrows. Theirva-looking bodies shattered into bits and scattered all around. They were like clumps ofva disintegrating back into the sea ofva. But Han Sen did not hear a hunting aplished announcement. The broken crocodiles fell into theva and became perfect again, and then they resumed their assault.


    Bai Wei kept killing theva crocodiles as she made her way to the ind. She did not n on stopping, and it was clear that she knew the crocodiles were unable to be killed.


    Han Sen saw what she was doing, so he stopped killing theva crocodiles. He allowed Han Meng¡¯er to summon her blue Demon Bug King Bai Sema. It was able to protect everyone, so they all headed for the ind in haste.


    Bai Wei was sprinting forward when she suddenly saw the shield of Han Sen¡¯s people appear right next to her. Theva crocodiles wereunching themselves against the shield, and as that happened, they simply hit the surface and fell away.


    Han Sen was not nning on protecting her with the shield, though. He followed Bai Wei and watched her killva crocodiles alone.


    Bai Wei was a little bit mad about this, but she did not say anything. She kept moving toward the ind and punched theva crocodiles that got in her way. Theva crocodiles were difficult to kill, but they were not strong. They were just ordinary Marquises, and so they couldn¡¯t prohibit Bai Wei from advancing.


    Not longter, Bai Wei found herself on the shore of the ind. When she arrived, she started sinking. Han Sen felt the same thing happening to him, too. He felt so heavy, and it was like he was back on Earth after a flight through space and the reintroduction of gravity. They all started falling down onto the stone of the ind.


    ¡°This ind forbids air powers?¡± Ji Qing looked at the ind in surprise as she spoke.


    Bai Wei said coldly, ¡°It does not only stop the air. It is easy toe, but getting out is far harder.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen looked at Bai Wei and asked.


    Bai Wei did not answer. She pointed to theva sea that was offshore of the ind.


    Han Sen turned around. Across the sea in the burningva were some gold bugs. They looked like high-temperatureva, but they were in fact bugs. God only knew how many of them there were.


    ¡°These areva bugs, and they cannot leave theva. They are extremely aggressive, and not even Dukes can withstand their temperatures. They can fly here, but because you cannot do the same, you have to run across theva if you ever seek to leave. You need to be a mile away from the ce to fly, and going out there can kill you. I hope your shield is enough to break theva bugs¡¯ attacks, otherwise you are all going to die,¡± Bai Wei said coldly. She was not happy that Han Sen hadn¡¯t protected her in the shield.

 Chapter 2227 - Undying Bird Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 2227 Undying Bird Challenge</h4>


    Han Sen smiled. He did not mind the threat. The Demon Bug King Bai Sema wouldn¡¯t even buckle to the attacks of a King ss creature. Therefore, he did not think he had to worry about the tiny littleva bugs.


    ¡°Undying Bird really resides on this ind?¡± Ji Qing asked curiously.


    Bao¡¯er was lying down on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes curiously observed the small ind they hadnded on.


    The ind was not big, and with Han Sen¡¯s speed, it would not take long to walk across it. The ind did have a spectacr amount of flora, though. It was practically a rainforest. Insects and beasts roamed all about it.


    Standing on the ind, you would not feel the heat of theva that was nearby. It felt like a summertime ce where you would want to sleep away the hours.


    Bai Wei did not answer, and she kept marching toward the jungle. Han Sen expected to encounter danger, but he soon realized that the creatures around were just ordinary animals. They weren¡¯t even xenogeneics, and they most certainly weren¡¯t threatening.


    In the center of the ind was a white mountain. It was only a few hundred meters tall, but it looked like a big steamed bun. The peak of the mountain cradled a broken tower of sorts. It looked very old, and it had decayed over the years. It was no longer straight, and it looked ready to fall apart.


    They walked before the foot of the mountain, then Bai Wei looked toward the broken tower atop the peak and shouted, ¡°King Bai¡¯s heir hase. Is the Undying Bird at home?¡± Her voice echoed across the expanse of the ind, but no response came from the tower, so she shouted again.


    After she shouted three times, a door in the broken tower atop the peak opened. It did so with a long, drawn-out squeak.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened wide as they looked at the tower¡¯s door. They were curious about what the appearance of the deified Undying Bird would be. The tower was not veryrge, so if the Undying Bird did indeed live there, it couldn¡¯t be too big itself.


    Everyone looked at the tower curiously, then they heard some footsteps emerge. Not longter, they saw a shadow open the door and walk out of the tower.


    ¡°She is the Undying Bird?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide as he watched the person walk out of the door. He thought it was strange.


    It was not an actual bird that was emerging; it was an old woman with a cane. Her back was crooked. Her appearance was haggard, and her skin was all wrinkled like the bark of an old tree. Due to the fact she was crooked and old, her size only put her up to Han Sen¡¯s waist. She was wearing a pair of circr sses and a red robe. She certainly looked rather weird.


    ¡°Who is making a racket down there?¡± The old woman did not look tall. She stood in front of the tower and looked down the mountain. She couldn¡¯t see very well, so she had to raise her sses. Her tired-looking eyes eventually settled on Bai Wei and the others.


    Bai Wei never expected someone like that would be the one to emerge. She was a queen, and though she was surprised, she still said, ¡°I am Bai Wei, and I am King Bai¡¯s daughter. I am here at the request of my father. Are you the Undying Bird?¡±


    The old woman pushed up her sses. She stared at Bai Wei and said slowly, ¡°You are King Bai¡¯s heir? I am not the Undying Bird. I am merely an old woman that is tasked with cleaning the tower.¡±


    ¡°Then can you inform the Dying Bird that King Bai¡¯s heir is here?¡± Bai Wei said.


    ¡°You are toote, I am afraid. The Undying Bird is deceased,¡± the old woman said slowly.


    ¡°Undying Bird died?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide, and his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets.


    Bai Wei was frozen, as she had not expected this to happen. If the deified Undying Bird was dead, then there was no point in her being there.


    The old woman sighed and went on to say, ¡°But Mister Undying Bird told me that if King Bai¡¯s heir doese, that person can take whatever they please. That is, assuming they can triumph over the test.¡±


    Bai Wei¡¯s face looked a little bit better, and so she went on to ask, ¡°I would like to try it. What is this test you are referring to?¡±


    The old woman did not answer. Her old eyes, which peered through a pair of sses, lingered on Han Sen. ¡°Who are these people? They do not look as if they belong to the Extreme King. If they do not belong to the Extreme King, then just kill them. This is the Undying Bird¡¯s house, and not just anyone can make themselves present.¡±


    Han Sen felt a chill. That old woman looked very, very old, but when she looked at them, Han Sen felt a great chill. He knew she was actually a very dangerous being.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen and answered the old woman. ¡°They are indeed knights of the Extreme King. They have helped escort me here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The old woman nodded and did not say anything. She held her cane and slowly approached the edge of the mountaintop. She looked so shaky as she went, and it made the onlookers worry about whether or not she might misce her step, slip, and fall off the peak to her death.


    Standing atop the peak and its stone steps, the old woman seemed to be recalling something. She eventually said, ¡°Back then, the Undying Bird shed with your father King Bai. Many people died, but there was no winner. One thousand yearster, they agreed to have matters of battle put to their Marquise heirs. Their fights would determine the ultimate victor. But Undying Bird could not give birth to her heir. When she conceived a child, she died while giving birth, so the fighting was unable to continue.¡±


    After the woman said this, she looked very sad. She pointed to the stone steps and said, ¡°But the Undying Bird made these stairs before she died. If you can walk past the stairs ande up to the top, then you win, and then you can take the items that the Undying Bird and King Bai fought for. If you cannot aplish this, then you can go home.¡±


    ¡°And there are no other conditions?¡± Bai Wei looked at the old woman atop the peak.


    ¡°No. No matter how you do it, cross these steps and reach the top. You¡¯d still win even if you were to crawl up.¡± The old woman coughed after speaking.


    ¡°If there are no other conditions, I¡¯m going to start.¡± Bai Wei said that, and then she walked up the stairs of the steam bun mountain.


    Han Sen looked at the stairs. They were only a few hundred meters tall, and from the bottom to the top, it¡¯d only be a few thousand steps. Han Sen did not find anything strange about them, but he wondered what sort of test the stairs would conduct. Han Sen was even more interested in the item that the Undying Bird and King Bai had fought for, but he also thought that the old woman was extremely dangerous and that he would do well not to provoke her, so he watched Bai Wei ept the test.

 Chapter 2228 - Way of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 2228 Way of Life and Death</h4>


    Bai Wei took her first step along the stone stairs, and she did so with ease. There was no special power working against her on those stairs, and she proceeded easily, so it seemed.


    Bai Wei frowned. She did not feel anything from the stairs. The stone staircase really did seem to be exactly what it looked like. If Bai Wei went quickly, she could do a fewps of the simple stone staircase in the space of an hour.


    ¡°This is a test established by the Undying Bird; surely it cannot be as easy as this.¡± Bai Wei still did not dare underestimate the supposed trial, and she watched every single step as she walked forward.


    But the steps really did seem like nothing special. After Bai Wei walked a few steps of the stone bs, nothing transpired. Nothing seemed to inhibit or work against her ascension of the stairs.


    ¡°Bai Wei! Your body!¡± Ji Qing, from way down below, suddenly bellowed.


    Bai Wei, upon hearing the shout, looked back at them. She noticed they were all looking at her in absolute shock. It seemed as if something terribly surprising had been happening to her body.


    Bai Wei quickly looked down on herself, and after she did so, her own facial expressions morphed, too.


    Over the past couple dozen of steps, Bai Wei had not noticed anything. Her body, however, had significantly aged. Bai Wei had previously been a girl that had looked like an average eighteen-year-old, but now she looked like a woman that was well into her mid-twenties. Her height and her body shape had changed, and on top of that, the size of her breasts had increased. They had grown from a measly B-cup to a D-cup.


    Bai Wei frowned. She walked a few more of the steps. Again, her body underwent a change, and she looked even older. Bai Wei, after thinking on the circumstances, decided to retreat a few steps. Quite shockingly, her body¡¯s age began to reduce again.


    ¡°You finally noticed!¡± The old woman up topughed. With a coarse and raspy voice, she told her, ¡°Undying Bird is the one that created this Way of Life and Death, and not everyone is able to scale it. It is a process stemming from your life and death, and it is a path that reveals the course of your life. By the time you reach the end of this staircase, you will have arrived at the end of your life.¡±


    ¡°If you die upon finishing it, what is the whole point of climbing these steps? Undying Bird is evil if he won¡¯t allow people to win.¡± Ji Qing looked disdainful.


    The old woman did not sound mad about what she had said but coldly replied, ¡°Undying Bird used a geno art to set up this Way of Life and Death. If you have what it takes, and you are indeed able to break it, then who can say it is inherently evil?¡±


    Meanwhile, Bai Wei hadn¡¯t said anything more. She focused on her ascension in a bid to reach the peak. As she walked further and further, the older she began to look. From a girl to a woman, from a woman to a middle-aged woman. By the time she had almost reached the peak, she looked like an old woman that was ready to keel over and take to a death bed.


    When she was only a few more steps away from the peak, it looked as if she were unable to breathe. It looked as if she were ready to die.


    Bai Wei believed it was all some sort of illusion, but despite that, it all felt so very real. Her body was so old now, she was afraid that if she were to take the next few steps, she would indeed die just as the old woman had exined.


    While Bai Wei walked up the steps, she had done her best to prevent the aging process, but nothing she tried seemed to work. Those steps really were like a timeline of one¡¯s life and death, and nothing could inhibit the magic that worked it.


    Bai Wei came to a standstill before the final few steps, and she peered at them. She did not know whether or not she should proceed.


    Han Sen and the others were all in shock that a staircase possessed a power such as that. It was difficult to imagine just how strong Undying Bird was when she was alive.


    ¡°If you can walk back down the steps, perhaps it is just a test. You might not die after walking, so juste back when you are done,¡± Ji Qing said.


    Bai Wei wanted to think this way as well, but there was no guarantee she wouldn¡¯t die once she hadpleted the entire passage. If she did die after scaling the staircase, then it all would have been for naught.


    The old woman, upon hearing Ji Qing speak,ughed. ¡°Maybe. The chance of life and the chance of death is fifty-fifty. If you have the courage, you can give it a try.¡±


    Bai Wei looked at the old woman waiting at the end of the staircase. She looked hesitant to proceed. This was not a game, and if she was incorrect, then only death would await her.


    ¡°If I walk back down the stairs, can Ie back up?¡± Bai Wei asked as she gazed at the old woman. Her voice croaked like an extremely old person. She sounded so weak and unsettlingly close to death.


    ¡°You wish to grab a creature to attempt this? If that is so, then what is the purpose of this being dubbed a test?¡± The old woman looked at her with disdain. ¡°You are an heir of King Bai. Bring out the power of King Bai. Use your life and your judgment to win this. If you leave, then the gambit will have lost.¡±


    ¡°Little Silver, go and find a little creature.¡± Han Sen spoke to Little Silver, who was next to him.


    When Little Silver heard themand, it took off running into a nearby thicket of bushes. It came back out dragging a rabbit along with it.


    Han Sen then told Little Silver to throw it onto the staircase and then kick it on its butt. Itplied and did just that, and following the shock and scare, the rabbit took off racing up the stairs.


    When the old woman said they should have been killed earlier, Bai Wei hadn¡¯t agreed with the notion. This was now Han Sen returning the favor.


    The creature transformed like Bai Wei. It got older the higher it went. At the final few steps, it made a great struggle to move. Every step required all its strength to proceed.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen with surprise, as she had been unsure whether or not he would be willing to help her.


    The little creature reached the final step. It looked as if it were spending thest ounce of its life force to move forward as its trembling body reached the top. But as soon as it reached it, it died.


    Everyone gasped at the sight. It seemed as if the Way of Life and Death really did end with death.


    ¡°This is very obscene! You lose no matter what you do,¡± Ji Qing couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°If you have what it takes to break how the Way of Life and Death operates, then death is not what awaits you at the end.¡± The old woman looked as if she did not care at all.


    Bai Wei looked confused, and she wanted to return. Undying Bird had established a test that would im the lives of many. It was not worth gambling one¡¯s life, no matter the potential reward.


    Just as Bai Wei sought to go back, she heard Han Sen say, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d take and finish thest step.¡±


    Bai Wei was shocked. She looked at Han Sen, unsure of what he meant.


    ¡°Young man, you are not the one who is standing before the end of the Way of Life and Death. If you have the confidence to, then by all means try and ascend,¡± the old woman said as she looked at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2229 - Cause and Effec

    <h4>Chapter 2229 Cause and Effec</h4>


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t talked, I would have thought that we might die, but now I am pretty sure I won¡¯t die by walking along this Way of Life and Death,¡± Han Sen spoke with certainty.


    ¡°Young man, talk is cheap. If you are as certain as you say you are, thene and tread the path for yourself.¡± The old woman looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen, after saying it, immediately took his first steps along the Way of Life and Death.


    Han Sen was not there to prove the old woman wrong, and neither was he there to providefort and aid to Bai Wei. All he wanted to do was feel the powers that permeated the Way of Life and Death. A power like that was rare to witness, even for those that were deified. So, there would not be many opportunities for him to experience the feelings of such a power. Han Sen wanted to feel what it was like to feel that which gued the Way of Life and Death.


    If the spell that had been put upon the Way of Life and Death was genuine, then it would not be something so simple as manipted time. If it was just the power of time, then the speed would be one-way and fixed. Every creature had a different lifespan, so there was no way each step added a certain amount of time that would only bring them to their death upon reaching the end. Only the cause of life and death could have that effect. Going forward took you to your demise, whereas going backwards assured life. If Han Sen could have the taste of that power, it would be a remarkable thing for him to have.


    ¡°Brother, this is way too risky.¡± Han Yan tugged at Han Sen¡¯s arm and made her concern known. Although Han Yan knew Han Sen¡¯s judgment was likely correct, this was a matter that concerned her family. It was only natural for her to be as afraid as she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m only going to take a look.¡± Han Sen touched Han Yan on her head, blinked, and then he approached the staircase.


    Bao¡¯er wished to follow Han Sen, but he passed her to Han Yan. He proceeded alone.


    When hemitted to his first step on the stone staircase, he ran Dongxuan Aura and used his Purple-Eye Butterfly. With them, he watched his body change.


    ¡°I was correct; it is simr to Falsified-Sky Sutra, but somehow it¡¯s different. There is another cause of power.¡± While Han Sen kept his Dongxuan Aura and his Purple-Eye Butterfly running, Han Sen was able to see many almost transparent substances get chained within him.


    Every step Han Sen took saw more and more of those substance chains chain him up. Han Sen knew that the path he walked along was not just a simple illusion. It was a scary power that had been left behind by a wondrous deified being.


    Han Sen kept walking up, and as he went, his body kept changing. From his young self, he became middle-aged. And from his middle-aged self, he soon became old. The scariest thing was how he felt his own lifespan and time remaining decrease.


    The creatures outside the sanctuaries could not see what remained of their lifespan, but those that lived in the sanctuaries could always see it.


    Han Sen had a lifespan of a thousand years, and ording to the rate of aging right now, thest step would bring him down to the figure of zero years remaining. Han Sen retreated just a little, and when he did that, he felt his lifespan increase again. It really was a path that was true to its name of the Way of Life and Death. Han Sen really admired Undying Bird now. A strong power like this was something that deserved admiration.


    Han Sen used all the Purple-Eye Butterfly¡¯s power to try and get a read, but try as he might, everything was still a mystery. He could not analyze the enigmatic cause power. He was disappointed, but he still continued to ascend.


    The more he walked, the stronger the cause power felt. Han Sen saw it clearer and clearer. Han Sen did not stop, and he thought to himself. He eventually reached Bai Wei¡¯s position. He was very old right now, just like Bai Wei. The mere act of talking was enough to make him gasp.


    ¡°This is none of your business. Why have you walked up here?¡± Bai Wei looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression. She did not know if he was trying to be a hero or not.


    ¡°I just wanted to prove a little theory I have. It has nothing to do with you, either.¡± Han Sen said that, and then he continued walking up the stairs.


    Han Sen felt as if he were tremendously old right now. He felt as if he were losing his power, too. Every single step he now took was incredibly tiring.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen¡¯s back as he went, and her feelings were wrought withplication.


    Han Sen walked another step. There were only two more remaining. Han Sen did not hesitate, though. He took a deep breath and walked one more step. Then he stopped.


    He looked at his lifespan, which had ticked down to only one remaining. Normally, a person would die after taking thest step.


    ¡°Undying Bird has a very strong cause power,¡± Han Sen said coldly. He really did admire Undying Bird right now.


    The old woman squinted her eyes. ¡°I did not expect you would have knowledge regarding this to know that this is cause power and not a simple time power.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame I was not able to see Undying Bird while she was alive... I really wish I had been able to... cough cough...¡± Han Sen was serious about what he said. An elite like that was not someone who would be easy to meet.


    If he was able to see the Undying Bird use that mysterious cause power, perhaps he would be able to learn something from it, so Han Sen thought it was a grand shame that he couldn¡¯t see Undying Bird use it. The substance chains he saw now were too blurry, and he couldn¡¯t learn anything from them.


    ¡°If you know how strong it is, does that mean you are going to walk the final step?¡± the old woman smiled at Han Sen. It was difficult to imagine what she might be thinking.


    ¡°Of course I want toe,¡± Han Sen surely said, but due to the fact that he was so old, he did not sound very confident. If anything, he sounded like he was going to die.


    ¡°Oh, you are saying Undying Bird¡¯s power cannot kill you?¡± The old woman looked at Han Sen with apleteck of emotion.


    ¡°She can kill me, but not through these stairs,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If that is what you think, then take thest step.¡± The old woman smiled at Han Sen.


    Han Yan and the others looked at Han Sen nervously. If he walked the next step and it worked like all the rest did, then Han Sen was going to die.


    Han Sen said so himself, too, that the steps were not disying an illusion. This was a real cause power he was contending with. Han Yan knew cause powers were scary, too. Cause powers could kill, and they did not have to make people bleed to kill them.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen¡¯s back and disyed a veryplicated emotion. Bai Wei knew Han Sen knew who she was. She thought Han Sen was doing this to get her attention or at least make a good impression of himself. She had seen many people do this on her behalf before, but Han Sen had gone all the way to the final step, and he was ready to make the next move. She had greatly misjudged Han Sen¡¯s character.


    In a moment that separates life and death, who can remain fearless? To even know thatpleting this path might not lead to death, who would be so willing to risk their life?


    Not even Bai Wei herself made the dare. She looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression and thought, ¡°Is he going to take the final step? Is he confident? Or is this all a guess?¡±


    As everyone watched, Han Sen raised his legs and readied himself to bring them down on the final step.


    The old woman looked strange, and Han Yan forgot to breathe.


    Huangfu Jing looked calm, but she frowned. She thought to herself, ¡°What makes him so certain that he won¡¯t die by ascending the stairs?¡±


    She knew Han Sen was not the sort of person who was willing to risk his life on a whim. If he dared to go all the way up, then he must have somehow known he wouldn¡¯t die.


    As everyone watched, one of Han Sen¡¯s legs took the final step. He used thest ounce of his power to bring the second leg up to meet the first. He stood up there right next to the dead animal from before.


    Boom!


    The whole stair lit up. A transparent fire zed across the step. It was like a veryrge bonfire.

 Chapter 2230 - Undying Bird Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 2230 Undying Bird Legacy</h4>


    The beast that had died on the ground after it had reached the top step suddenly moved. Although it still looked old, it moved very quickly. It spryly ran up toward the old woman¡¯s feet. The transparent fire ravaged the step, but heat could not be felt from it, and it began to rise high into the air.


    Han Sen, Bai Wei, and the animal were shrouded in the transparent fire. It eventually all started to drift up high into the air. As the fire burned them, their bodies started to recover. It took away the added years and returned their original form from before they started to ascend the stairs.


    The transparent fire then took on the shape of a transparent bird in the air. The bird looked something like a phoenix. It screamed and nodded to Han Sen. It then flew away from the steam bun mountain, flew to another mountain, and disappeared.


    ¡°Young man, you win.¡± The old woman looked at Han Sen with a look of seriousness. ¡°But I must say I am curious; why were you so certain you would not die?¡±


    Han Sen pointed at the animal next to the old woman. ¡°You did not allow Bai Wei to leave the Way of Life and Death, but you did not stop us from using an animal to test this. That proved that it would not be bad for you. Plus, its acting was quite terrible. I only kicked it, and it ran straight up the stairs like mad. It didn¡¯t even think to look back. That was so very strange, and so it made me think that you owned the creature.¡±


    ¡°Just because of that you dared toe all the way up?¡± The old woman looked at Han Sen strangely.


    The prediction had been correct, but that was a moment that could have decided life and death. Even if Han Sen judged it that way, he should have been wary. Very few would dare to go all the way up.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°That guessing doesn¡¯t matter in the end. What was most important was that I could see that it was not dead. Its acting was good, and it knew how to hide its life force. It could not hide from my vision, of course.¡±


    Bai Wei, who now looked like a young girl, came the rest of the way up. She looked at the old woman¡¯s animal and thought of something.


    ¡°I see. I should not have done that.¡± The old woman reached her hand out, and then the creature leapt into her chest. After giving it a stroke, she said, ¡°Since you two have walked the Way of Life and Death, you can consider yourself approved in the eyes of Undying Bird¡¯s will. You guys win. Therefore, you can now proceed and im the item.¡± The old woman said that, but she did not move. She just smiled at them.


    ¡°Where is the item?¡± Bai Wei asked with a frown.


    The old woman continued to smile. ¡°The item is right there in front of you. You two have been seeing it for a while.¡±


    ¡°This mountain?¡± Bai Wei was shocked. She realized that now, and then she looked around at the mountain.


    The old woman nodded and said, ¡°This mountain is called Extreme Dead. It is a deified treasure of the universe. Undying Bird and King Bai discovered this mountain, and they both fought for its ownership. Neither won, and so they kept the mountain where ity. Undying Bird was the one who managed it, but she eventually died, and she was buried here on the mountain. The mountain is useless to creatures. Perhaps King Bai knew this, and so he didn¡¯te here himself. On his behalf, perhaps he sent you.¡±


    ¡°If things were like that, why would father want me toe here?¡± Bai Wei asked.


    The old woman said coldly, ¡°Undying Bird died early. She took over Extreme Dead mountain, but she would not im everything. She still has a few items leftover for you, but it is down to you whether or not you can take them away.¡±


    After that, the old woman pointed at the old tower behind her with her cane. A fireball came out of her cane andnded against it. The tower was set on fire, and it was quickly incinerated. After a short while, the construction was reduced to dust. The wind scattered it all around, but where it had once been now remained an item.


    They all looked at the item, and they felt weird when seeing it. The item was built from dry grass. In many ways, it looked like a bird nest. It did not look particrly pretty, and it actually looked quite rough. But it was big and a few meters wide. A few people could definitely sleep in there.


    ¡°Undying Bird left this item behind?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    The old woman looked at the bird nest and with much fascination said, ¡°Do not underestimate it. This was where Undying Bird was born. The dry grass is very special, and it is called Evergrass. If you can take it away, then you will swiftly learn what boon and benefit it can provide you.¡±


    Bai Wei did not say anything. She simply walked in front of it. She reached out her hand with a desire to pick up the nest, but the bird nest, which appeared to have been made from dry grass, had the weight of a mountain. Bai Wei tried to lift it a few times, but it would not budge. She could not pull out any of the dry grass, either.


    The old woman smiled. ¡°Undying Bird was born there, and that is where it lived for a million years. Undying¡¯s power is all over that Undying Bird bird nest. Even deified weaponry cannotpare to this, so it will be very difficult to move.¡±


    Bai Wei frowned. She glowed with the color of gold. A gold shadow overtook her and made her appear far stronger than she usually did.


    Han Sen was shocked. He did not know she had this in her. Even if Bai Wei did have that big power boost, it mattered not, though. She was still unable to move the Undying Bird bird nest an inch. Nothing seemed to work. Deified items weren¡¯t something a Marquise could juste into ownership of. It did not seem possible that Bai Wei would be able to take it away.


    ¡°Undying Bird left behind the most precious thing to you. If you cannot take it away, then you cannot me anyone else for your inability to do this.¡± The old woman smiled.


    Bai Wei frowned and did not speak. She looked at the nest, but she still had no clue about how to take the bird nest away with her.


    Han Sen looked at the old woman and asked, ¡°Does the person need to finish the Way of Life and Death to get approved by the Undying Bird? Is it only then that the person can take the Undying Bird bird nest away with them?¡±


    Bai Wei, upon hearing that, turned to look at the old woman. Her face changed. She did not need her to answer, though. They knew the answer deep inside already.


    Han Sen walked in front of the Undying Bird bird nest and touched its edge. As soon as he touched it, the bird nest started to fly, and then it became smaller. It became something as small as a hand, and it flew tond and sit upon Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen handed the bird nest over to Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei grabbed the bird nest, but as soon as Han Sen let go, the bird nest dropped to the ground like a giant rock. Bai Wei could not stop it from falling, and she fell down with it.


    The bird nest was on the floor. No matter how hard she tried, she could not pick it up.

 Chapter 2231 - The Crisis is Close

    <h4>Chapter 2231 The Crisis is Close</h4>


    ¡°You guys took the item. Shouldn¡¯t you be leaving now? Stop bothering the resting ce of Undying Bird.¡± The old woman did not look happy. She waved her hand.


    ¡°You take it,¡± Bai Wei said to Han Sen as she let go of the item.


    ¡°How could I do this?¡± Han Sen looked very guilty, but on the inside, he was as happy as a flower on the verge of blooming. ¡°This is something that is as good as a deified thing. I may not know what it does, but it has to be something good.¡±


    Bai Wei rolled her eyes. I am only asking you to hold onto it temporarily. Don¡¯t think too deeply about it.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. Without saying anything, he just moved to grab the Undying Bird Nest. The Undying Bird Nest was like a deified item, but without its approval, not even a deified elite could make use of it.


    Han Sen was surprised he had earned the will and approval of Undying Bird. Now that he had been approved to be able to make use of the Undying Bird Nest, it was useless for others. Even Bai Wei would not be able to take it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t put the me on me for stealing it. You are the one that did not finish the Way of Life and Death,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The old woman did not seem very happy about the fact they had taken the Undying Bird Nest, and now she wished them gone.


    Han Sen was holding the bird nest, and as he was, he left Extreme Dead. He went back the way he came, and as he did, he soon came before the coast.


    There were manyva bugs spread out across theva sea. They were like little burningva fairies. Their heat was hotter than theva, and they were only resting. If they unleashed their heat all together, even a Duke¡¯s armor would be melted.


    Han Sen tried to fly, but he realized he was still unable to. They would have to tread across theva sea.


    Bai Wei suddenly smiled at Han Sen, which sure gave him a surprise. Seeing a cocky person give someone a smile elicited a different feeling to the witness of an average smile.


    Bai Wei pulled out a leaf. She put godlight into it and then threw the leaf into theva sea.


    The leaf expanded in the air. It looked like a small ship in theva sea when it came down. It was green like jade. The leaf floated atop theva sea. Theva bugs, however, started to avoid it in theva. They did not dare draw close to the leaf.


    Bai Wei stepped on the leaf, turned around, and looked at Han Sen. ¡°If you guys are willing to be my knights, I am willing to take you away from here safely.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.¡± Han Sen smiled. The woman was drunk on her own pride. She did not bother to find out who Han Sen was exactly, and the only threat before them were a fewva bugs. They weren¡¯t going to stop him.


    Bai Wei saw Han Sen and his friends huddle together, then Han Meng¡¯er summoned a blue shield. It shielded them all just as they moved to walk across the sea ofva.


    Bai Wei frowned and advised Han Sen, ¡°When theva bugs are shocked, they will explode. The heat they create can melt a Duke ss defensive item. Even King ss armor can break with the heat. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the tip,¡± Han Sen replied, but he did not stop walking across the sea.


    They were walking across theva sea with the Demon Bug King Bai Sema for protection when suddenly many of theva bugs approached. Their bodies were like burning steel, and theyunched themselves against the surface of the Bai Sema. They exploded with a searing heat. The heat was able to melt any kind of steel, but the Bai Sema did not melt at all.


    Bai Wei looked quite surprised seeing this. Her facial expression was aplicated one. Bai Wei was operating her leafy vessel. She watched the others cross theva sea. She was surprised by the level of defense the Demon Bug King Bai Sema had. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at it.


    ¡°How many tricks does this guy have up his sleeve?¡± Bai Wei looked at him weirdly.


    They walked one mile from the shore of the ind, and when crossing the threshold, their abilities to cast air powers returned. Han Sen and hispanions started to fly up and away from the sea ofva.


    Theva crocodiles that attacked did nothing to the Demon Bug King Bai Sema, either. Bai Wei had to put the leaf away and use her own powers to fight her way out of theva sea¡¯s region.


    Han Senughed at her, but he did make an offer for others to join him inside the shield; she just didn¡¯t reply to him. She left by her own means.


    ¡°This woman is way too full of pride.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He continued to investigate the Undying Bird Nest as he did so.


    Han Sen used the Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine it, and he could see how the Undying Bird Nest was full of mysterious cause substance chains. There were a lot of them, and there weren¡¯t any gaps. It was scarier than the core substance chains on the stairs.


    Han Sen tried, but he failed to activate the nest¡¯s power. He researched it for a while, but he could not figure out what its purpose was.


    ¡°I will have to try some more when I get home. This bird nest¡¯s power cannot be any less than Purgatory Heaven,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    When they left the underground cave, Han Sen and hispanions returned to go for the Lava Valley again.


    ¡°Break the camera. Pretend nothing happened today. If you guys dare speak a word about this, you¡¯ll know what will happen, don¡¯t you?¡± Bai Wei looked at Bao¡¯er, who was intently filming her with the camera.


    ¡°This is bad. We just destroyed a camera the other day. Now we¡¯re going to destroy another one?¡± Han Sen looked terrible.


    ¡°I will talk to Ice Blue Knight King. Just do it!¡± Bai Wei said.


    Han Sen was delighted, but his face still looked very bad. He said, ¡°Alright, but there is still a while to go before we head back to base with this mission. How about we destroy it right before we return?¡±


    Han Sen did not want anyone to see any of that either, but if Bai Wei was willing to take responsibility, destroying it would be good.


    Bai Wei stopped talking. She kept walking ahead through the valley. She was there because of the deal, but she was being punished. She could not go back to the Extreme King just yet.


    Bai Wei¡¯s punishment was because of Han Sen. Bai Wei lost the Destroyed Bible she had been tasked to recover all because of Dor. That was why she was being punished by King Bai, but the punishment was for Bai Wei to retrieve the Undying Bird¡¯s item. No one probably expected Bai Wei to not dare ascend the steps. Han Sen was the one who had earned the approval of the Undying Bird instead.


    Han Sen and the others continued their search through Lava Valley. After three days, someone else was in Lava Valley who had been following them.


    Night River King looked cold. Although he had been forced to go, his mind to kill Han Sen wasn¡¯t.

 Chapter 2232 - Metal Statue

    <h4>Chapter 2232 Metal Statue</h4>


    While searching, Han Sen found a territory belonging to the Finger Fire Crow. There was at least fifty thousand of them, so it took them a few hours to get rid of them all. They also found a lot of Fire Crow eggs in the caves that were located there.


    Because there were so many Fire Crow eggs and the little Fire Crow¡¯s levels were low, they were pointless to haul back, so they decided to destroy them. It was to prevent them from hatching and one day forming another murder of pesky Fire Crows.


    While they handled the Fire Crows, Han Sen decided to put a few of them in his bird nest. He wanted to see if it would have any effect.


    One hourter, the Fire Crow eggs inside the nest hatched and broke. It resulted in there being a few Fire Crows in the nest.


    ¡°D*mn! This bird nest¡¯s power is to hatch eggs?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed.


    To confirm that this was indeed the bird nest¡¯s power, Han Sen conducted a few tests. He quickly found out what the bird nest did. It looked as if the Undying Bird Nest could speed up the incubation period for an egg and make them hatch faster. Han Sen managed to find and try out a few different eggs by putting them in the nest. They all hatched within a short period of time, so it couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence.


    Thinking of the Way of Life and Death, Han Sen acknowledged that it could not have been a coincidence. The little Fire Crows that hatched were stronger than the average Fire Crow. They seemed to be much stronger, but once they had fully hatched, the bird nest stopped its effect on the Fire Crows. It did not make them grow any faster after hatching.


    Han Sen only knew that the nest sped up the hatching speed and made the creatures birthed from it stronger. It did nothing more beyond that, but Han Sen still tried to examine and determine whether or not it did something else.


    Han Sen was doing all this behind Bai Wei¡¯s back. She had no clue what the bird nest did.


    ¡°This thing really is a bird nest.¡± After Han Sen learned what it did, Han Sen looked at it strangely. If that was all it did, then it did not help Han Sen much. What he needed right now was a battle mode treasure.


    But Han Sen recalled the little red bird in the Alliance¡¯s warehouse. Han Sen wondered if the bird nest could work to make it hatch faster. It had eaten the Sun Gold Bird baby, so if it finished evolving, it should be useful. But Bai Wei was in the team currently, and Han Sen did not have the time to bring the egg of the little red bird back from the Alliance. He could only find out when he returned.


    After finishing up with the Fire Crow eggs, Han Sen continued onward. While he was moving, he suddenly felt something. It prompted him to shout out, ¡°Use the Bai Sema!¡±


    Han Meng¡¯er immediately used the blue-gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema to shield everyone inside it. While the Bai Sema was up, a scary power suddenly struck its surface.


    ¡°Night River King.¡± When Han Sen saw the ck river-like attack, he knew exactly who hade for him.


    The ck water broke, and from it a shadow emerged. It was Night River King. He was standing atop a swirl of ck river water. He coldly looked at Han Sen inside the Bai Sema. ¡°Han Sen, today you will die.¡±


    ¡°Night River King, hasing to the Ice Blue System driven you nuts? You cannot break my Bai Sema, so how do you hope to kill me?¡± Han Sen wanted to provoke Night River King. He knew Night River King was not stupid, though. If he hade for him again, he must have something prepared and nned.


    Night River King grunted. He did not want to waste time talking to Han Sen. He did not have much time, so he needed to kill Han Sen and leave the ce quickly. He needed to remain hidden from the sight of Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s people. He also needed to avoid leaving behind any evidence just in case the people of Extreme King picked up on something that could lead to him.


    Night River King was confident he would be able to kill Han Sen and the others. He was only worried about the Demon Bug Bai Sema. Without that, he could kill the Marquises it housed with ease.


    No matter how strong the Marquise was, they could never hope to defeat a King. Not even ten Lone Bamboos would be enough. The power gap was simply toorge.


    The ambush failed, but that did not make Night River King hesitate. He brought out the little metal figurine Edward had given him. This was his trump card and what he put his faith in. This is what he hoped to break the Demon Bug King Bai Sema with.


    The little statue was one foot tall, and it was gold. It was like a little warrior garbed in golden armor.


    ¡°Ancient Warrior Statue!¡± Bai Wei saw Night River King hold the statue, and when she did, her face changed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen looked at Bai Wei. He knew it had to be something special, so he feltpelled to ask.


    ¡°That is a statue that belongs to Ancient God. If I am correct in my assertion, that is Ancient God¡¯s Ancient Warrior Statue,¡± Bai Wei immediately exined.


    ¡°What does it do?¡± When Han Sen spoke, Night River King¡¯s Ancient Warrior Statue began to glow with a scary light. It looked as if it had been activated some way, and then a golden power wrapped up Night River King¡¯s body. Quickly, Night River King¡¯s body was d in golden armor. He became much stronger to a wholly terrifying level.


    ¡°Legends say Ancient God Kings are born deified. They have a special power, and it enables them to put their power inside a statue. They can give these out to the creatures that are loyal to them. If others make use of it, they temporarily borrow the power of that Ancient God.¡±


    Bai Wei¡¯s face looked glum. Han Sen and everyone¡¯s face changed. The Ancient Gods were born deified, and by having that statue, Night River King had their power. That meant he had the power of a deified being.


    ¡°Die, Han Sen!¡± Night River King¡¯s body was wrapped up by the Ancient Warrior Statue¡¯s own golden armor. He himself looked like a golden warrior. He felt as if he had the power to tear the skies apart. It felt as if a random punch would be enough to copse the entire universe.


    Such a power gave Night River King all this confidence, but even so, he did not wish to dawdle and squander time. He gathered up power in his Moon Wheel de and shed toward the blue-gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema.


    It was a different power to the power wielded by the ordinary Night River King. With the power boost given to him by Ancient Warrior armor, his ck water powers became gold as well.


    The River Night Beast god power was like a giant golden wheel. It headed for the blue-gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema. That golden wheel spun as if it could break space and annihte the dimension.


    Han Sen did not have the opportunity to dodge, though. The powering was strong, and it greatly exceeded the might of an average King ss citizen. Not even someone half-deified could fight it.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Bai Wei¡¯s face turned grey before the scary power they could not hope to escape. The golden wheel, which could break space, was about to hit the Bai Sema, and when it hit the blue shield, it indeed broke open the Bai Sema. It was not getting any weaker, either, and as it proceeded, it was going to split the entire Bai Sema in half.

 Chapter 2233 - Three Bai Sema

    <h4>Chapter 2233 Three Bai Sema</h4>


    ¡°DIe!¡± Night River King looked murderous. His hatred for Han Sen was burning, and he wanted nothing more than to grind Han Sen into dust.


    Ancient God Statue¡¯s power was not unlimited. The statue Edward had given him only provided the power to fuel one grand attack. After one attack, the Ancient God Statue would vanish, but one attack would be enough for Night River King. He only needed to use the incredible statue¡¯s power to break the Bai Sema. Even if Han Sen wasn¡¯t killed by it, Night River King thought he couldy waste to them all within a short amount of time through his own power when they were no longer protected by the Bai Sema.


    His power was almost like a fully fledged deified¡¯s power. It didn¡¯t give Han Sen the chance to dodge it. He watched the blue-gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema get cut through like tofu by the golden wheel.


    Night River King looked excited as it urred. He kept shing with his Moon Wheel de. As this transpired, a yellow and green light manifested. Itbined with the blue Bai Sema to make it a tricolored Bai Sema, and those colors pushed back against the hurricane of gold.


    Katcha!


    The golden wheel power, which was akin in strength to a deified¡¯s, went up against the tricolored Bai Sema. The golden dust and the three colors spilled everywhere like a vibrant firework.


    The golden wheel cut through the tricolored Bai Sema, but at a much slower pace. It was like a grinding wheel had gotten stuck inside rocks made of steel. Its cutting speed was much slower.


    ¡°Die!¡± Night River King could sense the tricolored Bai Sema¡¯s might, and its presence had given him a fright. He used his own power to sprint forward, wishing he could cut through the Bai Sema and kill all of them inside it.


    The giant golden wheel kept pressing down while Night River King roared. It slowly cut the tricolored Bai Sema. Some of its exterior was shredded open, as the scary gold wheel did not relent in its pressing cut against the Bai Sema. It cut the space inside the Bai Sema. Han Sen and the others were in the back of the Bai Sema, their backs against its wall, but the gold wheel was still able to cut in. It broke the tricolored Bai Sema and cut through the fabric of space to get at them, continuing forward toward Han Sen.


    Because the tricolored Bai Sema¡¯s defense was so high, it did make the golden wheel slower. Han Sen and Bai Wei also used all sorts of power against the gold wheel, hoping they could do something to help the Bai Sema repel the attack, but before the deified power, even Han Meng¡¯er, who had a very destructive personality, could only deal damage that was the equivalent of a tickle to the wheel.


    In their opposition against the wheel, Han Sen and hispanions¡¯ powers were like ants going up against an elephant. They were very small, but right now Han Sen could not put away the tricolored Bai Sema to do something else. The tricolored Bai Sema was stopping the gold wheel. If the tricolored Bai Sema was gone, the speed and impact of the deified power would not give Han Sen room to escape. He probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to teleport away. He¡¯d be killed.


    Seeing the gold wheel grinding them, Han Sen knew they had no way out. The gold wheel cut open the tricolored Bai Sema, and it continued going forward.


    ¡°Han Sen, let us end this feud right here!¡± Night River King roared madly. The Moon Wheel de pressed down like crazy. Now, Night River King was like a god that could not be stopped.


    Katcha-cha!


    The tricolored Bai Sema made a blender-like noise. It sounded like it was grinding rocks, and the noise grew louder and louder.


    Han Sen and hispanions were against the Bai Sema¡¯s wall, and they kept trying to attack the gold wheel. The gold wheel was in front of them, grinding the space before them.


    There were many space cracks almost reaching Han Sen¡¯s body. Bai Wei looked hopeless. She looked to be in utter shock. No matter how arrogant she was, at the end of the day she was just a teenager. Facing death and being powerless to stop it made her be unable to control her emotions. Her head was a mess.


    Han Sen kept thinking about how he might deal with the situation. The deified power was way too strong, and what he was dealing with now was far outside the realm of his being able to stop it.


    Kat-Kat... Cha-Cha...


    As this happened, the gold wheel slowed down. It was now so slow, and the gold color began to dim. It looked as if it were dying.


    The gold wheel¡¯s impact against the tricolored Demon Bug King Bai Sema lessened. It was now like a broken cutter. It kept stopping, unable to keep going in a steady motion.


    ¡°How... is that possible...?¡± Night River King froze He could not believe what he was seeing.


    The tricolored Bai Sema was about to be cut open, and if that happened, Han Sen would have no ce to hide. As he saw that all of this was about toe to an end, Night River King¡¯s Ancient Warrior light also started to flicker. Many cracks formed across The Ancient Warrior Statue¡¯s gold armor. It was on the verge of breaking.


    Night River King knew what was going on. It was the sign of the Ancient Warrior Statue reaching its expiry point. He could not believe that the tricolored shield could withstand the brutal force of a deified attack.


    Bai Wei was just as surprised. She had already been impressed by the Demon Bug King Bai Sema, but now it had managed to block the attack of an Ancient Warrior Statue. She was amazed by its performance.


    Han Sen and Han Yan were happy, too. One Demon Bug King Bai Sema was a half-deified treasure. Han Sen did not believe thebined effort of the tricolored Bai Sema could block a deified attack, but seeing the truth of the matter now, it really had blocked the attack, even though it had been dealt a lot of damage.


    Pang!


    Night River King¡¯s Ancient Warrior Statue light was extinguished. The gold light shattered into dust. The gold wheel was gone, too. There was just some ck water power left.


    The tricolored Demon Bug King Bai Sema was gone, and the beast souls were damaged. It would take a while for them to recover. The tricolored Bai Sema was still not strong enough to challenge a deified power.


    ¡°I did not expect you had three of those shields. That defense is so strong! It is a shame that it could not kill you. But now you don¡¯t have the protection of any shield, and so you will die.¡± Night River King looked so ugly, and his eyes looked to be filled with greed.


    Han Sen¡¯s shield could block a deified attack, and while the powerful treasures hadn¡¯t been destroyed, they could not currently be used. That meant Night River King thought he could kill them and take the shield treasures for himself.


    Night River King looked very greedy and murderous. He used his ck water power and the Moon Wheel de to create a ck water wheel. There was no Ancient Warrior Statue to power-up the attack, but it was still a King-ss power.

 Chapter 2234 - I Am Afraid You Will be Disappointed

    <h4>Chapter 2234 I Am Afraid You Will be Disappointed</h4>


    Han Sen moved his body and summoned both sets of dragon wings¡ªthe ones on his back and the ones behind his ears. He held Bao¡¯er and evaded Night River King¡¯s ck water wheel attack.


    Night River King looked crazy, and he roared, ¡°Let¡¯s send them to hell so they can wait for you.¡±


    The pair of Moon Wheel des did not lessen in their strength, and they kept creating scary ck water wheels to send after Ji Qing and the others.


    ¡°I am afraid you will be disappointed.¡± Han Sen looked at him mockingly.


    Pang!


    A gold shield arose from Han Yan. It was the fourth Demon Bug King Bai Sema. It was not damaged by his attack, as the gold Bai Sema protected them and prohibited the ck water wheels from reaching them.


    Many giant ck water wheels came down on the gold Bai Sema, spinning in a bid to cut through it. But try as they might, they could not cut through the surface of the new gold Bai Sema.


    ¡°Damn it! He still has one more of those treasures?¡± Night River King felt so angry. And in addition to that, he felt hopeless and sad.


    He had done everything he could to try and kill Han Sen, but every attempt had failed. He hadn¡¯t even managed to hurt him in the least. The presence of the gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema had hurt his confidence quite a bit. Without the help of the Ancient Warrior Statue, his power was not enough to break through the shield. His n hadpletely failed. No one expected Han Sen to possess four of those treasures, and no one expected the tricolored shield to block a deified¡¯s attack.


    But quickly, Night River King did find himself some hope, and that was because he saw Han Sening for him. He hadn¡¯t hidden himself inside the gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema for protection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have a fifth shield treasure.¡± Night River King looked ugly as he roared. His body exploded with a burst of power as ck water started popping off in every direction. The Moon Wheel de he was wielding was carrying a ck water wheel toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s dragon wings pped. He teleported past the ck water wheel and rushed to Night River King.


    Night River King was so angry, and his de was so fast. The ck water wheels appeared everywhere. They were headed for Han Sen with an ardent desire to cut him up into pieces.


    Han Sen cast his Dongxuan Aura and used the Purple-Eye Butterfly, and then he teleported again. His speed and power wouldn¡¯t be up to Night River King¡¯s par.


    Dodging Night River King¡¯s attacks were very difficult, of course. He had to count on his judgment and prediction abilities and use Break Space sh to evade each and every ck water wheel. By doing so, Han Sen came nearer and nearer to Night River King.


    Ten thousand meters... five thousand meters... three thousand meters... two thousand meters... one thousand meters...


    Night River King¡¯s mad attacks could not prevent Han Sen from inching his way forward. Finally, when Han Sen was only five hundred meters away from Night River King, Han Sen roared. He held his Ghost Teeth Knife and brought up the demonic knife air. He shed toward Night River King.


    ¡°You underestimate the power of one who is King ss.¡± Night River King was incredibly angry from Han Sen¡¯s provocations. The Moon Wheel de shed toward Han Sen with a ck water wheel spinning like crazy at its tip. It looked as if it were going to cut the world and Han Sen open.


    Night River King did not think Han Sen was an equal opponent. Without those horrible shields of his, Han Sen was little more than a cheap ant before him. Now that the ant sought to challenge him, it made Night River King angry, but it also gave him hope. He could not hide the fact that he hade to kill Han Sen. Even if he did kill Han Sen, his teammates would spread word that he had broken the shield and everything, but if he killed Han Sen and retrieved the item Edward wanted...


    Night River King could discuss striking a deal with Edward and Ice Blue Knight King. Edward was willing to sacrifice an Ancient God statue for the item he wished to retrieve, so the item must be something good enough to keep him alive.


    As Han Sen¡¯s knife air came to hit the ck water wheel, Han Sen put away the knife air and teleported. This time, Han Sen teleported behind Night River King by a distance of about ten meters.


    ¡°Death wish.¡± Night River King knew exactly where Han Sen had appeared, and the moment Han Sen did appear, he shed backwards toward him.


    ¡°It was too close,¡± Night River King thought. He didn¡¯t believe Han Sen could teleport away now.


    When he shed, Night River King moved and saw Han Sen exactly there. He had only just finished teleporting, so it was toote to avoid the sh.


    ¡°Die!¡± Night River King roared like mad.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen did not move. His red body floated in the air, and he did not dodge Night River King. He only called Bao¡¯er¡¯s name.


    Bao¡¯er was sitting on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and she was clutching a white jade drum. Her little hand hit the drum.


    Night River King acknowledged the jade drum was from Jade Drum, and it made his face change. He had spent all his power on the attacks, and he did not have enough reserves to repel the Jade Drum¡¯s sonic power.


    But Night River King did not think a Jade Drum could do much of anything, because it was only Duke ss. It was difficult for one to ever be King ss.


    With a King ss body, he should have totally been able to withstand the Jade Drum¡¯s sonic force and then kill Han Sen. It was okay to allow himself to be hit by the sonic power.


    While Night River King was thinking, he saw Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand fall upon the Jade Drum, but the Jade Drum was different to the ones he could recall. There was a red scorpion printed on it.


    Before Night River King could think again, though, a loud drum noise sounded inside his head.


    Dong!


    Night River King felt as if his head had been pierced by a steel rod all the way from his head right through his entire body. He felt as if his head were empty, and he could notpose a clear thought after listening to the noise. He brought his hands up to clutch his head as he screamed.


    While Night River King was broken, the ck water wheel that was about to hit Han Sen faded.


    At that close range, a King ss elite could not hope to block the power of a Blood Scorpion Jade Drum, especially without a defensive effort. Han Sen knew this because he had tested it while he was on Jade Drum.


    ¡°Night River King, our feud really should end here.¡± Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife was carrying a scary knife air. It came shing at Night River King, who was screaming while he clutched his head.


    Night River King wanted to kill Han Sen, and Han Sen wanted to kill Night River King.


    A scary knife air came across Night River King¡¯s throat. The power could break a mountain, but on Night River King¡¯s neck, it only imparted a light knife mark. Blood was drawn by the de, but aplete slit of the throat was not achieved.


    A King ss body was far stronger than a Marquise¡¯s. The sh could not cut through Night River King¡¯s entire neck; it could only just hurt him. But the pain brought Night River King a bit of lucidity.


    Dong!


    But before Night River King¡¯s head started to run again, another noise was heard. It made Night River King¡¯s head buzz once more. It felt like someone had used a hammer to batter his head and then dig his brain out. He screamed again.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand came down on the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum, and she did not stop there. Her hands alternated to hit the Jade Drum continuously.

 Chapter 2235 - Killing Night River King

    <h4>Chapter 2235 Killing Night River King</h4>


    Night River King shouldn¡¯t have stayed that close to Han Sen. The Blood Scorpion Jade Drum¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t have been so potent if the distance between them had been greater. At such close range, Night River King had tried to attack Han Sen without reserving any of his strength for defense. His King ss body was unable to withstand the noise unleashed by the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum.


    The sound of the drum was like the sting of a scorpion tail, jabbing directly into his brain. Thinking suddenly became very difficult, and he felt as if his head was going to explode. Gathering the willpower necessary for the smallest action became almost impossible.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand kept pounding the Jade Drum in a simple rhythm.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Every beat of the rhythm felt like a thick needle being driven deeper into Night River King¡¯s skull. He clutched his head and screamed aloud. He couldn¡¯t control his body, and so he started to fall.


    The booming of the drum echoed through the sky. It hit the gold Bai Sema, but the shield blocked it. The noise couldn¡¯t hurt Han Yan and the others, who were still safely ensconced in the shield.


    Han Sen followed along with the rhythm to sh Night River King. The powerful beats of the drum didn¡¯t affect him.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood, which possessed the power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, had sunk deep into the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. Although he couldn¡¯t totally control the Jade Drum yet, some of his blood had merged into the Blood Scorpion. A connection was beginning to form between the two.


    The Blood Scorpion believed Han Sen was a part of it, so it had decided not to hurt him.


    Han Sen wielded his knife like a ravaging demon. He stood directly over Night River King and shed the Rebate¡¯s neck over and over. The knife let out a shrieking metal noise every time it struck, and a light mark began to split the neck.


    But that wasn¡¯t Night River King¡¯s biggest problem. Bao¡¯er¡¯s drum went on and on, and as long as it continued to beat, Night River King would be unable to fight back. He clutched his head, and he was soon bleeding from every orifice.


    Han Sen kept striking the same spot, making the wound a littlerger with every blow. The purple knife air was scarier than ever.


    If one sh didn¡¯t work, then a hundred shes were sure to. If a hundred shes didn¡¯t work, though, then it would take a thousand shes. It didn¡¯t matter how tough Night River King¡¯s body was; he would have a limit, and Han Sen would find it. Night River King wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand those cuts forever.


    An ordinary Marquise couldn¡¯t even cut the skin of a King, but Han Sen¡¯s knife air was so strong that he could destroy far more than a normal Marquise could. Not even Dukes couldpete with him.


    And Teeth powers also had a tearing force. As Han Sen shed the wound, he let that teeth power build up. The purple wound became deeper and deeper, while the tearing force became stronger and stronger.


    Bai Wei was still standing inside the Bai Sema. She watched as Han Sen began cutting into Night River King¡¯s neck, as the blood began to spill. The scene left her speechless.


    Han Sen had given her many surprises, and he had proven himself to possess both confidence and a fine sense of judgment. He had a shield that could withstand the blow of a deified enemy, and on top of that, he had a Jade Drum that could leave a King ss elite dazed and disoriented. All of Han Sen¡¯s possessions made the Extreme King queen jealous.


    If Bai Wei wanted a King or deified weapon, she could get them easily.


    But having such a weapon would matter little. She was just a Marquise, and she couldn¡¯t utilize the full powers of a deified weapon. It would be pointless for her to have one.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s tri-colored shield could be used by a Marquise, and it could block deified attacks. It was difficult to imagine what sort of treasure that was.


    Bai Wei recognized the Jade Drum, too. Even though the Jade Drum was King ss, she couldn¡¯t strike the Jade Drum in the same way Bao¡¯er was able to. She could never deliver such an impact against a King ss opponent.


    Even more frightening, the person using the Jade Drum to unleash such devastating attacks was just a child. She looked like a five-year-old kid.


    Han Sen kept shing, and eventually, Night River King¡¯s neck was cut open. Blood spilled out freely, and even the bone was marked by his blows.


    Han Sen shed at it endlessly. The Teeth power was sinking in the bone, ripping at it. Marks covered the bone now.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen shed again, and his Ghost Teeth Knife split the bone open. Night River King¡¯s head dangled.


    Night River King had been dazed by the drum, and he couldn¡¯t fight back. Blood trailed from his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    Han Sen waved for Bao¡¯er to stop hitting the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. He looked at the half-dead Night River King. ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe Night River King had the pull toe to Ice Blue and attempt to assassinate him alone. If Night River King owned the Ancient God statuette, he wouldn¡¯t have saved it for that day.


    Night River King had wanted to kill Han Sen long before they left with the Extreme King.


    Han Sen already knew the answer, but he still wanted to confirm it.


    Night River King¡¯s neck was in the process of breaking, and the Teeth powers were tearing ever deeper into the wound. As his grievous wounds deepened, hey on the ground,pletely immobile. His face was bleeding, and his eyes were starting to close.


    ¡°No... don¡¯t... kill... me...¡± Night River King¡¯s eyes turned white as he mumbled. He had blood leaking out of his mouth, so his words were garbled.


    ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡± Han Sen repeated his question.


    ¡°In... Inspector... Don¡¯t kill me...¡± Night River King¡¯s words were clear enough to remove all doubt.


    Upon hearing what the man said, Han Sen just shed. He severed Night River King¡¯s neck that was still being devoured by his Teeth power.


    Night River King¡¯s head rolled away. A King ss elite had been killed.


    Han Sen had needed to know who was behind all of this, but no good woulde from keeping Night River King alive. His word alone wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to take down Edward.


    Edward might have had more opportunity to distort the truth if Night River King was left alive. Saving Night River King would have been possible.


    After killing Night River King, Han Sen looted the corpse. There were two King ss Moon Wheel des to take, and a bunch of other things as well. But these weren¡¯t beast souls that could go in his Sea of Soul; Han Sen had to physically carry them. He was already carrying many of his own things, so there was a limit to how much he could take.


    The two Moon Wheel des had to be extraordinarily expensive. He should be able to swap them and some of the other items for King ss xenogeneic genes.


    After killing Night River King, Han Sen couldn¡¯t search anymore. So, he destroyed the camera and took Night River King¡¯s body back to base.


    Han Sen med Night River King for destroying the camera, and that excuse managed to save him a lot of trouble.


    Ice Blue Knight King was enraged upon Han Sen¡¯s return. It wasn¡¯t because Night River King had sought to kill Han Sen, though; he was angry because Bai Wei had almost been killed.

 Chapter 2236 - Notebook

    <h4>Chapter 2236 Notebook</h4>


    Ice Blue Knight King wanted to find out what had happened. He knew someone inside the Ice Blue Knights had assisted Night River King; otherwise, the Rebate wouldn¡¯t have been able to sneak onto Ice Blue. But there was no evidence to implicate anyone, and as for Edward, nothing could be done at the moment.


    Han Sen and his team were put on call at the base. They wouldn¡¯t have to do any wilderness clean-up for a while.


    ...


    ¡°That stupid Night River King! He used an Ancient Warrior Statue, and he still couldn¡¯t kill a few Marquises!¡± said an Ice Blue Knight who looked ill.


    ¡°Night River King wasn¡¯t very smart, but he wasn¡¯t stupid, either. There must have been a good reason for him to lose so dramatically,¡± Edward said tly. ¡°It looks like Han Sen poses a graver threat than I first assumed.¡±


    The Ice Blue Knight frowned. ¡°What do we do now? Ice Blue Knight King is on high alert. It will be harder for us to move. If they find the tablet, then all our work will have been for naught.¡±


    Edward shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a negative Nancy. We¡¯ve learned that Han Sen didn¡¯t give the item to Ice Blue Knight King or Mister White, at least. Even if he did find the tablet, we still have a chance to im it.¡±


    ...


    Han Sen was ying with the items he had taken from Night River King. The most valuable trinkets were the two Moon Wheel des. They were a good pair of weapons for a King to wield.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t need them because he already had his Ghost Teeth Knife, but he was in no rush to sell them. So, he decided to save them for Han Yan.


    Little Angel, Zero, and Han Meng¡¯er had their own weapons. They didn¡¯t need an extra pair of knives.


    Night River King had also been carrying a King ss shield. Sadly, he hadn¡¯t gotten to make use of it.


    Those were the only King ss treasures that Night River King had with him. Perhaps he was poor, or maybe he just didn¡¯t like carrying his riches around on assassination missions.


    The few Duke treasures and materials that Han Sen found were already in storage. Han Sen was going to save them for himself and use them to top up his Duke gene tally.


    There was one more thing that caught Han Sen¡¯s attention, though, and it wasn¡¯t a treasure.


    Among the things he had stolen from Night River King, he found a box that was around the size of a hand. It drew Han Sen¡¯s attention because the box itself had been made from a King ss gene.


    The material seemed to be horn or antler, and it was unusually hard. But instead of being turned into a treasure itself, it had merely been used as a storage container.


    Strangely, there was nothing precious inside the box. There was only a simple diary.


    Han Sen opened the diary, and indeed, it was exactly what it appeared to be. The diary recorded everything Night River King had going on, even the unimportant details of his days.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe someone like Night River King would write entries in a diary each and every day.


    It didn¡¯t make much sense for the man to ce a mere diary inside such a precious box.


    Because of this, Han Sen assumed that the diary must be special in some way. He used his Dongxuan Aura and the Purple-Eye Butterfly, but the oue was disappointing.


    It really was just a diary. The Purple-Eye let him see how it was created, and the production was average. It didn¡¯t evene with a bookmark. It had been made from materials that were extremelymon in the geno universe. Even the brand that made it was well known. Many people used their products.


    ¡°If the diary is really just a dairy, maybe its contents harbor a secret?¡± Han Sen had difficulty believing that Night River King would write entries in his diary every day for no special reason.


    Han Sen skimmed through the contents, but there was nothing interesting. He started to doubt his own judgment.


    ¡°Was Night River King really a very sensitive man? Is that why he wrote in his diary each day?¡± Han Sen put down the diary and looked into the box.


    The box was simple. It was made from a King ss xenogeneic¡¯s material, and it had no secrets or hiddenpartments. It was very in, not even decorated with any symbols.


    ¡°Brother-inw, is that a diary that you¡¯re reading? Is that what you¡¯ve been doing all day?¡± Ji Qing approached and smiled at him.


    ¡°Mhm. I found it in Night River King¡¯s possessions. I think there must be something important inside, but I can¡¯t find anything,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Let me see. Maybe I can spot something,¡± Ji Qing said.


    Han Sen handed it over. Ji Qing examined the paper and binding briefly, then turned her attention to the content of the entries. A whileter, she said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s been writing in code.¡±


    ¡°What sort of code?¡± Han Sen asked with some confusion. The diary was written in themonnguage of the geno universe. He knew every word.


    Ji Qing pointed at one of the diary entries. ¡°This is themonnguage of the geno universe, but when you look closer, there¡¯s a pattern to how he writes. It¡¯s a code of some sort. If you can look the words up, perhaps you will find out what he¡¯s actually saying.¡±


    ¡°Can you break the code for me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I only know the basics of cryptography. If I had a list of code words, I could probably make some progress. I can¡¯t do it without a list, though. You should probably contact the Ji family for help with this. We have a code-breaking team, and they are real professionals when ites to this stuff. They can help you.¡± Ji Qing passed the notebook back to Han Sen.


    Han Sen thought she was right. After he put the diary away, he took the time to pop back to the sanctuary. He gave the diary to Ji Yanran and told her about the difficulty he was having in breaking the code.


    After that, Han Sen went to visit his warehouse. He lifted the egg, which was formerly the little red bird, from the keg. He then ced it in the Undying Bird¡¯s Nest, hoping it would hatch soon.


    By the time he was done in the warehouse, the Ji family had already sent him a progress report. The patterns in the writing didn¡¯t fit any of the codes they had on record, so deciphering the diary would be difficult. Fortunately, they had been researching the geno universe¡¯snguage since Han Sen returned to the sanctuaries for the first time. So, there was still a chance for them to decipher the diary. It would simply take some time.


    They asked Han Sen to return in ten days, and by then, they might have made some progress.


    There were many people in the base, so Han Sen knew he shouldn¡¯t remain in the sanctuaries for too long. He took the Undying Bird¡¯s Nest and the little red bird¡¯s egg back to the base on Ice Blue.


    Ordinary xenogeneic bird eggs took three or four hours to hatch inside the bird¡¯s nest, but the little red bird had been inside the nest for an entire day. And still, it showed no response. Han Sen wondered if the egg might have died.

 Chapter 2237

    <h4>Chapter 2237 I</h4>


    Han Sen and his team didn¡¯t receive any more missions. They suspected that Ice Blue Knight King was grounding them to ensure Bai Wei¡¯s safety, but they couldn¡¯t be certain. They were stuck in the base for two weeks, and they weren¡¯t given a single excuse to leave it.


    But for Han Sen, that was ideal. After what happened with Night River King, who knew if other assassins might be lurking outside the base with Ancient Warrior Statues, just waiting for their chance to kill him.


    The tri-colored Demon Bug King Bai Sema had been heavily damaged. Only Han Yan¡¯s gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema was currently usable. If the same thing happened to them again, they¡¯d have nothing left to repel such a horrible attack.


    Staying inside the shelter of the base under the constant protection of the knights was currently Han Sen¡¯s best option.


    These thoughtssted until the Ji family returned the diary to him.


    The Ji family¡¯s code crackers were quite skilled. After they managed to decode the diary, they tranted Night River King¡¯s messages in short order.


    The content started before Night River King came to the systems of chaos, and the early entries were rather boring. They were only a few words each, and they tended to be simple notes about his day. He probably only wrote them in code out of habit.


    When Night River King arrived in the systems of chaos, however, he was attacked by xenogeneics while he was defending Ice Blue System. That was where the diary got interesting.


    Night River King hadn¡¯t been there for long, but in that time, he discovered something rather strange. Instead of telling the Ice Blue Knights, he began secretly investigating on his own.


    Sixty-seven days before Han Sen began reading the diary, Night River King had been spending his second day stationed defensively at the edge of the Ice Blue System. A group of xenogeneics had approached the border of the Ice Blue System and attacked the Ice Blue Knights that were on guard.


    Then Night River King had made this note:


    ¡°It was here. It was always here.¡±


    That didn¡¯t make much sense. Han Sen didn¡¯t know exactly what it meant, but it clearly indicated that Night River King had found something.


    Han Sen kept looking through Night River King¡¯s diary. He noticed that over the following days, each entry was short.


    ¡°It¡¯s still here. Purple.¡±


    ¡°Seventh is infected. Haven¡¯t found anything abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-second is infected. Nothing abnormal.¡±


    ...


    ¡°First is abnormal. Observation ongoing.¡±


    The short entries continued for an entire month. Night River King seemed to have discovered something, and although his entries were short and mostly without emotion, Han Sen could sense the worry that had filled Night River King as he wrote.


    ¡°What did he find that scared him so badly, I wonder? What are his notes talking about?¡± Han Sen wondered with a frown. He didn¡¯t have any answers yet.


    The diary continued in that way for some time. The entries led up to a few days before Night River King hade and attempted to kill Han Sen. At that point, the diary included something new.


    ¡°Edward asked me to kill Han Sen. It is risky, but it is worth a try. If I seed, I can be away from it.¡±


    Han Sen frowned again. Night River King knew helping Edward would be a dangerous venture, but he was scared of this mysterious thing even more.


    Over the next few days, Night River King continued his observations. He still referred to ¡°it¡± and the numbered creatures frequently. Those numbered creatures had undergone many weird changes.


    The day before Night River King came to kill Han Sen, he wrote hisst entry. He had seen something that shocked him a lot.


    Hisst entry was much lengthier than the others. What was written there made Han Sen feel an uneasy sense of disbelief.


    ¡°Good god. Seventh became King ss... It¡¯s... It affected number seven... What is that power? Is it dangerous? Can I use it?¡± Night River King seemed very nervous, and he used many question marks.


    ¡°What did Night River King see? What are these numbers he¡¯s referring to? It can raise creatures to King ss? If it is inside the Ice Blue System, and Night River King saw it so regrly, there¡¯s no way that it has escaped the notice of all the other Ice Blue Knights.¡± Han Sen frowned as he thought to himself. But Night River King¡¯s diary never once described exactly what ¡°it¡± was. And so, Han Sen couldn¡¯t urately guess its nature.


    ¡°Purple. Night River King found it, but the Ice Blue Knights with him did not. He said it affected a number of creatures, and one of those became King ss...¡± Han Sen sorted through the various leads, but there was nothing solid enough to go on.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to go to where Night River King was originally stationed. If I head there, I might be able to find out what he is referencing,¡± Han Sen proceeded to think. It was simply a shame that the Ice Blue Knights owned every inch of the system. He couldn¡¯t just go wherever he wished.


    Han Sen used Night River King as an excuse to ask for more information about the borders of the system. In the time that Night River King had been with the Ice Blue Knights on the border, none of them had ranked up from Duke to King ss.


    Han Sen had thought that the numbers might have indicated the Ice Blue Knights that were working with Night River King, but that seemed to have been an incorrect assumption.


    ¡°What are these numbers referencing? If I can just figure that out, they shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to find,¡± Han Sen said with a groan.


    Night River King¡¯s final diary entry was very intriguing to Han Sen. If the mysterious ¡°it¡± could raise another creature to King ss, then Han Sen was very interested in finding out what it was.


    But since it had terrified Night River King to such a degree, it was probably quite dangerous as well.


    ¡°How do I get to where Night River King was stationed as a guard?¡± Han Sen tried to think of a way to get there, but no ideas seemed to stick.


    Han Sen needed to get to the very edge of the Ice Blue System, and only proper Ice Blue Knights were allowed to fill those posts. Han Sen was just a back-up knight, so he wasn¡¯t qualified for the position. He wouldn¡¯t receive permission to go, even if he really wanted to.


    Plus, Han Sen didn¡¯t think going there on his own would be a good idea. Edward would find a way to deal with him in order to retrieve that tablet. And Edward could definitely take advantage of such a ce.


    But being stuck in the base, unable to discover what Night River King was talking about, left Han Sen with an itchy feeling.


    If the thing was as dangerous as Night River King indicated, there was every chance it was a threat to the entire Ice Blue System. Han Sen was included in that threat, as well.


    A back-up knight knocked on Han Sen¡¯s door. ¡°Han Sen, Knight King has asked you to meet him at his office.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will be there,¡± Han Sen said, waving his thanks. He got up and went straight to Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s office. He had no idea why Ice Blue Knight King had summoned him.

 Chapter 2238 - Transfer Order

    <h4>Chapter 2238 Transfer Order</h4>


    When Han Sen arrived at Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s office, the Knight King and Mister White were already there. They both looked at Han Sen with strange intensity as he entered.


    ¡°Ahem... Mister Knight King. Is there something you require of me?¡± Han Sen asked with a cough.


    Ice Blue Knight King squinted while he looked at Han Sen. ¡°Kid, you are good. You are just like me in the days of my youth.¡±


    ¡°Mister Knight King, what is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen looked at Ice Blue Knight with a modicum of confusion.


    Ice Blue Knight King handed Han Sen a form with a nk space for his signature. ¡°Queen Bai Wei would like to invite you to go to the Extreme King homeworlds with her. The request has been approved. If you sign this, you can leave with Queen Bai Wei.¡±


    After giving Han Sen a quick rundown on the relevant details of the trip, Ice Blue Knight King smiled and said, ¡°You are good. It only took you a few days to attract the desire of the arrogant little Queen Bai Wei. She is a uniquely talented girl. Many nobles of the Extreme King wish to marry her, but she has rejected the advances of every one of them. I sure didn¡¯t see thising.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand. I think Queen Bai Wei only admires my power.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t really agree with Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s description of her talents.


    But still, Bai Wei was strong. Her body wasn¡¯t any weaker than Han Sen¡¯s, and she was a top Marquise by all ounts and measurements. It was an exaggeration to say she was ¡°uniquely talented,¡± though. Lone Bamboo¡¯s fitness was just as strong as Bai Wei¡¯s, and it¡¯d be fair to say he was more skilled.


    It seemed that Mister White could see right through Han Sen, though. The man smiled and said, ¡°You might not have heard this, but there is something special about the Extreme King. Being epted amongst the three highest races has its perks. Right now, Queen Bai Wei is top ss. She might not be the strongest in the universe, but if she bes King ss and activates her King body, killing a half-deified enemy won¡¯t be a difficult task for someone like her. She might even be able to hold her own against a fully deified opponent.¡±


    ¡°King body?¡± Han Sen looked at Mister White with shock.


    ¡°That is no secret. Although the Extreme King may not be born deified like those of the Ancient God, we have King bodies. As long as we achieve King ss, we can activate King bodies. That power makes us stronger than those of the same level. That being said, it does cost a lot of energy, and it cannot be used infinitely. Still, it is quite powerful. Plus, once we be deified, the King body can give us a boost. That makes a deified Extreme King stronger than the average deified.¡±


    Mister White paused briefly, then resumed by saying, ¡°It has been discovered that Queen Bai Wei possesses a very brilliant King body. She is one of the most gifted you can find amongst the Extreme King. If she bes King ss, she can be deified.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that great?¡± Han Sen was surprised. Mister White seemed quite willing to discuss the subject in depth.


    Ice Blue Knight King looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Mister White has spoken a great deal to you, so you should understand our situation.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will stay away from her.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    With talent like Bai Wei¡¯s, she would be very important to the future of the Extreme King, and her marriage would be a veryplicated political matter.


    The two men before Han Sen were giving him a warning. They didn¡¯t want him chasing after Bai Wei.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. We might be going overboard. Just be yourself and don¡¯t disobey her. Being Queen Bai Wei¡¯s loyal guard is an important posting. You will benefit greatly from that position.¡± Ice Blue Knight King smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like leaving so soon. Please let me stay in the Ice Blue System for a while.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in selling himself off to the Extreme King.


    Han Sen had little interest in being a loyal guard, and he hadn¡¯t yet discovered how to use the te. He hadn¡¯t tracked down what Night River King had discovered out at the border of the Ice Blue System, either. He didn¡¯t want to leave with so many loose ends.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible. This transfer order ising straight from King Bai. You and your team have to go to the Extreme King homeworld with Queen Bai Wei,¡± Ice Blue Knight King said.


    ¡°She said she was here as punishment, and she is going back so soon?¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    ¡°After what happened with Night River King, King Bai doesn¡¯t believe she is safe here. So, she is being forced to return,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°Return to your rooms and ready yourself. In two days, I will be escorting you to the Extreme King to be sure that nothing else happens to you.¡± Ice Blue Knight King then waved his hand in dismissal.


    Han Sen had to leave Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s office. As he walked, he thought to himself, ¡°Did King Bai find out that I took the Undying Bird Nest? Is that why he¡¯s actually summoning me?¡±


    It had been two weeks, and the little red bird had remained quietly in the nest the entire time. Han Sen had put other bird eggs inside, and within two hours, they hatched. That meant the nest still had its powers. He just didn¡¯t know why the little red bird was taking so long to hatch.


    ¡°I hope the little red bird hatches before I journey to the Extreme King. If the Undying Bird Nest is taken by King Bai, I¡¯ll have no chance.¡±


    Back in his rooms, Han Sen exined his situation to Han Yan and hispanions. They prepared to go to the Extreme King in a few short days.


    Edward heard the news, and it made him frown.


    ¡°If Han Sen goes to the homeworld, we¡¯ll lose our chance to get our hands on the item.¡± As the Ice Blue Knight spoke, his expression turned pensive.


    ¡°We can¡¯t allow him to go to the Extreme King. He has to stay here,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°How do we make him stay? After the incident with Night River King, Ice Blue Knight King himself is going to escort Han Sen to the Extreme King. We wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. You want to take on people loyal to Ice Blue Knight King? We aren¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Edward suddenly had a thought. ¡°The only way is to cooperate with Ice Blue Knight King.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Ice Blue Knight jumped out of his chair, staring at Edward with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell Ice Blue Knight King that Han Sen took the relic?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded.


    ¡°No, no way!¡± the Ice Blue Knight shouted.


    ¡°It is the only way. That is how we keep Han Sen and the item,¡± Edward stated coldly.


    ¡°But...¡± Before the Ice Blue Knight finished, Edward interrupted.


    ¡°There is no ¡®but.¡¯ This is the only way.¡± Edward squinted in thought. ¡°Do not forget that Ice Blue Knight King doesn¡¯t know about the relic.¡±


    The Ice Blue Knight was shocked. He sat down and forcibly calmed himself, then said, ¡°You mean we are going to tell Ice Blue Knight King that Han Sen has a relic, but we won¡¯t tell him what it is?¡±

 Chapter 2239 - Shocking Changes

    <h4>Chapter 2239 Shocking Changes</h4>


    Han Sen was sleeping on his bed with Little Silver lying next to him. Little Silver suddenly got up, and silver lightning sparked to life across his body. It grew in volume, illuminating the room in chaotic shes. His silver eyes stared toward the door.


    Han Sen woke up, and across the room, Little Star was shaking off sleep as well.


    Han Yan and the other girls were sleeping in the next room down the hall.


    When Han Sen scanned the hall with the Dongxuan Aura, his face hardened. Before he could react, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Han Sen, Knight King wishes to see you,¡± said the knight delivering the message, his voiceing from just outside the door.


    Ordinarily, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind the intrusion, and he would politely open the door. But this time was different. Little Silver was very smart, and he could always discern who was a friend and who was a foe. If he was showing hostility to an Ice Blue Knight in the base, then he must have had a reason. He was gathering up power as if he was prepping for a fight.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan outside the room, and a lump formed in his throat. It felt as if a mountain-sized stone had dropped into his heart.


    ¡°Ice Blue Knight King is outside,¡± Han Sen thought. Although he couldn¡¯t see or feel the presence of Ice Blue Knight King, Han Sen¡¯s senses were telling him that the man was looming out there like a mountain.


    Although Han Sen didn¡¯t know why Ice Blue Knight King hade personally, he knew it was for nothing good. Plus, the knight who knocked on the door had said that the Knight King wished to see Han Sen. He made no mention of him already being there.


    Now, Ice Blue Knight King was standing outside the room and masking his presence. In addition to being abnormal, it was simply impolite.


    ¡°Okay, wait a second. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Han Sen called back, pretending to get dressed.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to peer outside the room again. There, he found other Ice Blue Knights knocking on the door of the girls¡¯ room. Han Sen¡¯s nerves were starting to make him ill.


    Thinking fast, Han Sen picked up Little Silvernand set him down on Little Star¡¯s back. Little Star knew what Han Sen wanted, and so he immediately activated his Starsea Travel and took them through the wall to the next room.


    Han Yan and the others jumped slightly as Little Star came through the wall with Han Sen and Little Silver. They looked surprised, but they quickly realized what was going on.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to exin, so he summoned Destiny¡¯s Tower and quietly said, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Zero and Han Meng¡¯er leaped inside without a word. Ji Qing started to ask something, but before she could, Han Yan pulled her inside.


    Huangfu Jing was very fast, and she jumped in without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Han Sen tossed Little Silver and Little Star in as well. Only Bao¡¯er remained on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. Little Angel was standing very still, peering at the door.


    ¡°Get in!¡± Han Sen hissed under his breath. He wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong with Little Angel. She had never disobeyed amand before.


    Little Angel didn¡¯t enter Destiny¡¯s Tower. Instead, she just approached Han Sen and spread her wings. The angelic halo glowed to life over her head.


    Her youthful body suddenly transformed into a busty angel with blonde, waving hair. A crystal feather sword appeared in her hand.


    Little Angel had triggered her angel mode. She had sensed danger.


    ¡°I can deal with this! You just need to get inside.¡± Han Sen sensed that Ice Blue Knight King was right outside the door. He knew Han Sen had moved to the other room.


    Before Han Sen could say anything more, Little Angel pped her angel wings, flew in front of Han Sen, and spread her angelic wings wider. Her clear eyes peered right into Han Sen, and then, her red lips came down toward his own. She kissed him firmly.


    Han Sen felt a raw surge of power enter him through his mouth. Little Angel¡¯s entire body was glowing with holy light, and that holy light rushed right into Han Sen.


    Boom!


    Angel wings spread from Han Sen¡¯s back as a halo appeared over his head. His entire body shone with white light, and a feathery, angelic sword slid into his hand.


    Pure angelic power wasbining with Han Sen¡¯s own strength. Han Sen felt his power rise by an insane amount.


    Han Sen was surprised by this. Little Angel hadn¡¯t demonstrated this power since she stopped being a mere beast soul. Since she now had a genuine body, he hadn¡¯t thought that she could stillbine herself with him.


    Han Sen and Little Angel were both Marquises, but Little Angel¡¯s power was so clear. It was almost as strong as Han Sen¡¯s.


    The two Marquise powers mingled together, and Han Sen¡¯s power shot past the power ceiling of a Marquise. His entire body felt incredible.


    Han Sen knew Little Angel hadbined herself with him because she had sensed imminent and extreme danger. If it wasn¡¯t for that, she wouldn¡¯t have taken such drastic action.


    The moment Han Sen put Destiny¡¯s Tower back in the Sea of Soul, the room door was forced open. Han Sen saw Ice Blue Knight King enter; he didn¡¯t use any power, but Han Sen felt waves of pressure rolling off of him.


    This was the power of a half-deified being. He was no weaker than Yisha.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate. He summoned the dragon wings for his back and his ears, then employed his stone cow body. His skin looked red, and both draconic and angelic wings spread behind him.


    Pang!


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand pped the surface of the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. A shockwave rolled out of the drum, and Han Sen pped his three pairs of wings. He teleported to the back wall.


    Ice Blue Knight King frowned. He used a blue halo to shield himself. The shockwave was like a scorpion¡¯s tail, striking and stinging the Knight King¡¯s head. But the blue halo swirled around him, and the sting couldn¡¯tnd and puncture him properly.


    ¡°Han Sen, I will ask you this clearly: are you about to desert this army?¡± Ice Blue Knight King stared at Han Sen, his eyes having followed Han Sen¡¯s teleportation instantly. As he spoke, an unnerving power came out from him.


    Han Sen teleported into a hallway, and the Knight King¡¯s powernded on him immediately. It felt like a mountain had mmed into him, and it almost made him copse on the ground.


    ¡°If you were willing to let me exin, you wouldn¡¯t havee here like this,¡± Han Sen said tly. Then, he exploded with power to fight off Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s own. He teleported away and broke through the roof of the base as he did. Now, he was in the air.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if he could escape, but going back to the sanctuary wasn¡¯t an option this time. Han Yan and the others were in Destiny¡¯s Tower. With their level of strength, they would be damaged by the restrictions of the sanctuary. Not even Destiny¡¯s Tower could shield them from that.


    If he took them back to the sanctuary, they¡¯d either self-destruct or be thrown out of the sanctuary. Both options would lead to death.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth. Before he teleported again, Ice Blue Knight King rose into the air as well. The King looked down at Han Sen from above. That pressure he exuded was hard to exin, but it made Han Sen feel as if the man was a god. It didn¡¯t matter where Han Sen chose to flee; he couldn¡¯t escape from this terrifying being.

 Chapter 2240 - Ice Blue Power

    <h4>Chapter 2240 Ice Blue Power</h4>


    ¡°Han Sen, you can still turn back from this,¡± Ice Blue Knight King said gravely.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t answer, though. Instead, he kept thinking.


    Ice Blue Knight King had no personal vendetta against Han Sen. Actually, considering their mutual connection with Yisha, Ice Blue Knight King shouldn¡¯t have been hostile towards him at all. And on top of that, Bai Wei was supposed to be taking Han Sen to the Extreme King very soon. There was no reason for Ice Blue Knight King to attack him now. This was going against the will of the Extreme King¡¯s ruler, and thus, it could be considered a most grievous crime.


    As he thought about it, Han Sen could only pin it on the stone tablet that was in his possession. Edward had even used the Ancient God statuette to try to get his hands on the stone tablet.


    ¡°If Ice Blue Knight King knew about the stone tablet, he would have attacked me already. Why would he have waited until this very moment? He must have just learned about this, and only Edward knows that I took the stone tablet. But if that is the case, what would prompt Edward to suddenly tell Ice Blue Knight King that I have the stone tablet?¡± Han Sen thought, racing to figure it out. ¡°Right, it has to be because Bai Wei now wants to take me away. Edward must know that there is nothing he can do to stop me. Telling Ice Blue Knight King would have been hisst resort.¡±


    ¡°It looks like this stone tablet is worth more than I thought. Even Ice Blue Knight King is willing to go against the king¡¯s decree by trying to keep me here. If they are that desperate to get me to stay, perhaps the stone tablet only works here. Otherwise, they could think of a way to get it back once I¡¯m with the Extreme King. They would have to be incredibly motivated to go against their own ruler¡¯smands with such a reckless n.¡±


    Han Sen raised his head to look at Ice Blue Knight King high in the sky. He could have already killed Han Sen had he wanted to. With the man¡¯s power and reputation, he probably could¡¯ve murdered Han Sen and gotten away with it.


    Perhaps he had stayed his hand because of his memory of Yisha. Maybe he didn¡¯t actually want to hurt Han Sen, and all he wanted was that tablet.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t want to give up the tablet, so there was a conflict of interest. If Han Sen handed the tablet over, Ice Blue Knight King would stoping after Han Sen. Whatever the case might be, it didn¡¯t seem as if he¡¯d stop unless he got the tablet, and he would get it no matter what.


    ¡°D*mn it! How did Edward know I took the stone tablet? They shouldn¡¯t have any way of knowing what the stone tablet does. How did he find out after I took it?¡± Han Sen sighed.


    He had been so careful, but Edward still discovered the theft.


    He didn¡¯t have time to think it over, though. If Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to let go of the stone tablet, then he had to find a way to escape.


    They were currently in the headquarters of the Ice Blue Knights, so Han Sen was surrounded by elites on all sides. Ice Blue Knight King didn¡¯t want to cause a big scene, and he didn¡¯t want to push Han Sen to the edge. So, he hade for him alone.


    ¡°Han Sen, that thing is useless for you. Leave it, and you can still receive a reward.¡± Ice Blue Knight King hadn¡¯t actually attacked yet; he was only using his strength to suppress Han Sen.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Han Sen used his knifemind and swordmind to st away Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s powerful aura. As soon as he struck back against the aura, the pressure released him.


    His knife and swordmind were half-deified, and so they were just as good as Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s. But there was such a difference in physical power between the two that there was no chance of any realpetition between them.


    ¡°If you insist on this course, then I will have to take you back myself.¡± Upon seeing Han Sen¡¯s knifemind and swordmind, Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s eyes glowed with admiration.


    It was very rare to see a Marquise Extreme King who had refined their minds to such heights.


    A glowing blue light had covered Ice Blue Knight King since he forced his way into Han Sen¡¯s rooms. It was only a passive effect, but the longer it ran, the wider the glow became. It looked as if the air itself was bing blue. It surrounded Han Sen, and he felt a chilling energy radiating from it. He felt as if that aura was going to freeze him.


    The cold power would limit Han Sen¡¯s ability to fight back. Attempting to teleport would be useless inside of that blue light. Break Space sh only let Han Sen teleport short distances, so he couldn¡¯t escape that radius.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were freezing inside that blue light. The two looked like a pair of frozen ice cubes floating in the blue.


    Inside the base, Edward watched the events unfold with a satisfied smile. ¡°Ice Blue Knight King isn¡¯t a particrly talented member of the Extreme King, but he has faith in principles that others have forgotten. He is the only one who has brought the Ice Blue geno art up to that level. It¡¯s a basic skill that people rarely spend any time on.¡±


    ¡°His attempts to rise are useless, though. Even from birth, we knew that he would never be deified. He will be half-deified no matter what.¡± The Ice Blue Knight next to Edward smiled. His gaze then moved over to Han Sen. ¡°I am curious about this Han Sen, though. He has an amazing shield treasure, but he also managed to kill Night River King. That isn¡¯t something he could aplish simply by having a good defense.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the little girl with the Jade Drum? That isn¡¯t an average Jade Drum. It is a mutant King ss Jade Drum, and it has a sonic attack power. I inspected Night River King¡¯s body. Although he was killed by being decapitated, his brain had already suffered tremendous damage. He must not have blocked the Jade Drum¡¯s attack,¡± Edward said quietly.


    ¡°He is just a Marquise of some small race. He has so many treasures that you and I want so badly, though.¡± The Ice Blue Knight looked at Bao¡¯er¡¯s Jade Drum with greed.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to this guy than it seems. We didn¡¯t even know the exact nature of the relic, but he was able to find it. If not for him, we would never have noticed that the relic was just a small stone te that was fixed to the roof. It has a ridiculous amount of power.¡± Edward narrowed his eyes as he looked at Han Sen. ¡°If possible, I would very much like to avoid making an enemy of him. But we need that relic.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Han Sen will manage to escape? If we bring him down here, no one will guess that a mere stone te is the relic that we¡¯re looking for. We¡¯ll have a perfect opportunity to grab it from among his things. Then again, if he escapes, that will present other opportunities.¡± The Ice Blue Knight looked at Edward.


    ¡°I think Ice Blue Knight King can stop him. But even if Han Sen pulls another rabbit out of his hat to get past the Knight King, I will ensure that things go our way.¡± Edward looked confident. ¡°Ice Blue Knight King can help us by exining things to King Bai. We just need to wait, and we¡¯ll soon have our hands on the item.¡±


    In another part of the base, Mister White and Crime were also watching what was going on. Mister White frowned, but he remained speechless. Crime asked with much curiosity, ¡°Mister White, what is going on? Why is Ice Blue Knight King attacking Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing on this that could make Ice Blue Knight King disobey orders and attack Han Sen.¡± Mister White looked at Han Sen with a strange expression.


    ¡°No way; why would he have that?¡± Crime¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief.

 Chapter 2241 - Leveling up to Duke

    <h4>Chapter 2241 Leveling up to Duke</h4>


    Ice Blue Knight King reached his hand out and pulled Han Sen¡¯s frozen form through the sky toward him.


    Seeing that Han Sen was about to get sucked into Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s hands, the previously-frozen Bao¡¯er suddenly moved. She pounded the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum repeatedly.


    A shockwave shot out to batter Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s head. They were at extremely close range, and Ice Blue Knight King had rxed his defenses. The Knight King¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, though. His body shed blue and deflected the sonic forces that came against him.


    When Han Sen saw the acoustic force of the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum fail to make a dent, he immediately pped his wings to get the hell out of there. He cast Jadeskin first, then made use of Break Space sh.


    Other powers might have been able to trap Han Sen, but luckily, the Knight King had attempted to trap him with cold. A power like that didn¡¯t stand a chance of holding Han Sen against his will.


    He had spent a long time practicing Jadeskin near that jade toad. Even deified cold powers couldn¡¯t harm Han Sen in the least. Ice Blue Knight King had a fierce cold power, but he wasn¡¯t in the same league as the jade toad. He was unable to trap Han Sen in that wintery grip.


    Han Sen had nned to slip away from the Knight King after Bao¡¯er dazed him, but he hadn¡¯t expected the sonic forces to fail when employed at such a close distance.


    Ice Blue Knight King looked very surprised that a Marquise was able to block his Ice Blue powers, though. That waspletely unexpected.


    Han Sen kept teleporting, but Break Space sh came from the dragon wing gene. He didn¡¯t have the ability himself, so there were limits to his use of the skill. He would show up somewhere and then teleport away again. Even so, he was incredibly fast. Ordinary Dukes couldn¡¯t keep up with Han Sen if they were moving at full speed, that much was certain. But against someone like Ice Blue Knight King, that speed wasn¡¯t enough to maintain a lead.


    Ice Blue Knight King smiled. ¡°You truly are Knife¡¯s student. You can escape my Ice Blue power. In that case, try to repel my Deep Blue Abyss.¡±


    After that, Ice Blue Knight King moved. The Ice Blue colors suddenly deepened to a navy blue. It was like a demon that could swallow the earth was nowing for Han Sen.


    Han Sen kept teleporting around, but he still couldn¡¯t escape that rapidly approaching navy blue color. As he rose high into the air, the power condensed into a navy blue crystal around him.


    Ice Blue Knight King moved slowly toward the frozen Han Sen. ¡°For Knife¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t kill you. But you will have to hand the item over. If you give it back, then I will pretend nothing happened. And the reward you are owed will still be yours to im.¡±


    Ice Blue Knight King moved close enough to touch the blue crystal. Just as he reached out his hand, however, his face warped.


    A jade power was spreading inside that blue crystal, and the crystal itself was starting to crack.


    Ice Blue Knight King was shocked. His blue powers weren¡¯t just cold powers; they also had sealing effects. But it looked like even those powers couldn¡¯t trap Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was running Jadeskin at full strength. His Jadeskin had been on the verge of bing Duke, and under the pressure of the Deep Blue power, it finally achieved the breakthrough it needed.


    Jadeskin power spread all across Han Sen¡¯s body. His flesh had been red because of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, but it suddenly changed to look like ocean ice. Han Sen¡¯s entire body seemed like it had been made from crystal.


    It was so pure and elegant; he didn¡¯t look human at all.


    The angelic power he received from Little Angel had imbued Han Sen with a pure energy. It changed along with Han Sen¡¯s breakthrough and was transferred into Jadeskin energy. It pushed Han Sen¡¯s body to be Duke.


    Marquises could develop skills for the element they were associated with. When they became Dukes, those skills would change. Dukesbined morepletely with their element, which allowed them to use it more fully.


    That pure element touched the edge of the rule. It wasn¡¯t quite like the power of a King, which could be used to directly affect an enemy without the activation of a skill. It did, however, provide a nice power increase.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what element Jadeskin belonged to. It might have possessed some icy powers, but it wasn¡¯tpletely ice-bound.


    Boom!


    Defying the sealing powers ced on him, Han Sen moved. The blue crystal that had trapped him cracked. Han Sen pped his wings and teleported again. This time, he did so much faster.


    Ice Blue Knight King was stunned. He waved his hand and sent more of that Deep Blue power after Han Sen. The Knight King tried to drown Han Sen with it as he attempted to flee.


    The next second, Han Sen was rushing out of the blue. He shrugged off the sealing powers without difficulty.


    ¡°Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s Deep Blue power was unable to seal him. It looks like his elemental associations are strong, and he has a high resistance to sealing powers.¡± Edward¡¯s gaze was disturbingly intense.


    When Han Sen was trapped by the Deep Blue power, Edward had nned to help Han Sen escape.


    But Han Sen had managed to get out by himself before Edward could take action. Han Sen had broken Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s Deep Blue power using his own strength.


    ¡°Ice Blue Knight King has struck twice now, and still, he hasn¡¯t been able to stop Han Sen. No wonder Night River King failed to kill this maniac. You are right. He is a scary guy!¡± The Ice Blue Knight seemed unsettled.


    The Knight King continued his attack, but Han Sen kept sliding out from under that Deep Blue Abyss. The Deep Blue powers couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Han Sen felt as if his body had been crystallized. He couldn¡¯t release any energy, but the powersunched against him couldn¡¯t prate his body, either.


    It felt very weird, and it reminded him of a time before he started practicing geno arts. He could only use his own physical strength, and he was unable to unleash energy.


    But his body was stronger than ever; that much was certain. It gave him the illusion that he could break everything in front of him with his raw strength.


    Ice Blue Knight King, watching Han Sen slide effortlessly out from under the Deep Blue Abyss, felt powerless and frustrated. He moved forward to catch up with Han Sen, gathering a frightening power as he went.


    This wasn¡¯t just an icy sealing power. This one possessed great destructive strength. Ice Blue Knight King looked serious, and Han Sen could see in his eyes that he had given up on the prospect of simply sealing him.


    Dong!


    Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s power came shing down on Han Sen, but a ghostly shield suddenly appeared to block his attack.


    It was Han Sen¡¯s only undamaged Demon Bug King Bai Sema: the one he had taken from Han Yan.

 Chapter 2242 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 2242 Escape</h4>


    With the Demon Bug King Bai Sema¡¯s protection, Han Sen quickly escaped to an unexplored area of Ice Blue.


    Ice Blue Knight King teleported after Han Sen with a fist brimming with power, and he thrust it forward against the Demon Bug King Bai Sema. The Bai Sema vibrated, but it showed no sign of cracking.


    ¡°The shield can block Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s attacks. It really is powerful, but it cannotst forever. We should get ready to show ourselves soon,¡± Edward said. He snuck out of the base and went after Han Sen.


    Edward had nothing to be afraid of. Ice Blue Knight King had disobeyed orders when he attacked Han Sen, and Edward technically had nothing to do with this. He would simply help the Knight King capture Han Sen and ensure his safety.


    As Ice Blue Knight King pounded the Demon Bug King Bai Sema, Han Sen heard the shield groan as if it was going to shatter. It was like ss that had been strained to the breaking point. He frowned. ¡°It looks like the Demon Bug King Bai Sema can block half-deified attacks, but not forever. It¡¯s a shame those other Demon Bug King Bai Semas are currently damaged. If I had those in y, the tri-colored Demon Bug King Bai Sema would definitely be able to block Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s attacks.¡±


    Han Sen kept flying, trying to think of a way that he could shake off his pursuer. He knew simple speed wouldn¡¯t aid him in the long run. He had to find a way to escape before the Bai Sema broke.


    ¡°If I can slip out of Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s vision and hide my presence, I can use Little Invisible to help me escape the rest of the way. But right now, doing that is too difficult,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen flew above a nearby mountain. Wherever they went, the creatures fled. The skies were filled with xenogeneics racing away in fear, and that surprised Han Sen.


    Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s superior speed had allowed him to catch up quickly. Han Sen had a few ideas on what he could do, but he couldn¡¯t find a good opportunity to make any of them work.


    The Bai Sema took more and more damage, and it looked likely to break. Ice Blue Knight King punched with increasing ferocity, but suddenly, a roar rang out from the mountain beneath them.


    Boom!


    A white light shot out from deep in the mountains. Its target was Ice Blue Knight King.


    Ice Blue Knight King turned to block the iing light, and there was a blinding collision of blue and white lights in the sky. Its force ended up destroying everything around them. Part of the bacsh washed over the mountain, and then, a giant beast that was around a hundred meters long emerged. It sent more of that white power towards Ice Blue Knight King.


    ¡°Even God is helping me!¡± Han Sen grinned and shot off into the mountains. The beast kept Ice Blue Knight King engaged, unintentionally stopping him from following Han Sen. The Knight King kept punching with more and more power, as if it was the only thing that could stop the annihtion of the world.


    The entire mountain range shook as mountaintops and peaks fell from their lofts. The grounds were sundered while creatures fled.


    Han Sen rushed into a mountain and threw Bao¡¯er into Destiny¡¯s Tower. Then he dropped onto the ground and turned himself into a Stone Cow. He thundered towards a nearby crowd of xenogeneics.


    Han Sen was blending into the stampede of xenogeneics when he suddenly saw a shadow circle the mountain. It was Inspector Edward.


    Edward¡¯s eyes roved over the ground. It seemed as if he was on the prowl for Han Sen, too.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t look at Edward, hoping that the man wouldn¡¯t see through his disguise. He followed the xenogeneics deeper into the mountains.


    ¡°Weird. Where did he go?¡± Edward frowned. He had seen Han Sennd in that area, but Edward¡¯s quarry had now vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s turned himself invisible? Even if he did, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape my eyesight. The mountain isn¡¯t too damaged, and there are no secret escape tunnels. His only option would be to walk out. So, the things that are currently leaving...¡± Edward¡¯s green eyes looked all around. After a while, he raced towards the group of fleeing xenogeneics.


    Edward looked very excited. His eyes brightened, and he spoke to himself, ¡°A powerful guy! He can even shapeshift. If he was also half-deified, I don¡¯t think I would be able to defeat him!¡±


    Without hesitation, Edward raced after the xenogeneics that were fleeing the area. He hovered right above them.


    He looked down on the thousand xenogeneics, and the irises of his eyes turned to crystal as he examined them.


    Edward took one look and made a mental note of each and every animal that was there. In just a second, he noticed the problem.


    ¡°That Stone Cow has disappeared.¡±


    But Edward didn¡¯t keep following the group of xenogeneics. Instead, he looked back the way he hade.


    ...


    When Han Sen escaped Edward¡¯s vision, he used Little Invisible to leave the group of xenogeneics. He didn¡¯t go too far, though. He circled around and went back to where Ice Blue Knight King and that goliath were fighting.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen headed straight into the deep hole that the beast had emerged from.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe that the monster¡¯s intervention was truly coincidental, but now, he was looking for a way to escape. There was a strong xenogeneic blocking Ice Blue Knight King, and he was going to take advantage of that.


    It looked as if the fight between Han Sen and Ice Blue Knight King had disturbed the beast, but instead ofing after them both, the monster had decided to ignore Han Sen and go straight for Ice Blue Knight King. That seemed strange to Han Sen.


    He ran into the abyss it had emerged from to have a look around, and he immediately noticed that the cavern wasn¡¯t the beast¡¯s home.


    It looked very simr, but under the rity gifted to him by the Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen could see the molecr traces of the beast. It hade to the cave recently, and it had only been there for a short time. It couldn¡¯t have been there any longer than two days.


    The cave did house a powerful xenogeneic nest, but the molecr traces of the cave¡¯s original inhabitants were different. They didn¡¯t belong to the beast that had saved him.


    ¡°It looks like Edward was willing to help me escape from Ice Blue Knight King.¡± Han Sen ran deeper into the nest without hesitation.


    Han Sen was certain that all the creatures that should¡¯ve been living there were now dead. The beast must have had some kind of rtionship with Edward.


    But if Edward had sent the creature, then Han Sen sneaking into their of the dangerous beast should be thest thing he would expect.


    ¡°Edward¡¯s mind is pretty scary. He wille here sooner orter. I need to get out of here quickly,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he observed the nest.


    After entering the giant nest, Han Sen saw somerge bones strewn about the cavern.


    Most people would have assumed that those bones were the remains of the beast¡¯s prey, but Han Sen could tell their true origin from the molecr traces. The bones belonged to the xenogeneics that originally lived there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this nest has another exit.¡± Han Sen confirmed there were no other xenogeneics present, then decided to explore a little deeper into the nest.

 Chapter 2243 - Meeting Underground

    <h4>Chapter 2243 Meeting Underground</h4>


    Han Sen looked around the cave, but he couldn¡¯t find another exit. He wasn¡¯t in much of a rush, though. He released Little Star from Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°Little Star, let¡¯s see how you do here.¡± Han Sen leaped atop Little Star.


    ¡°Ookini Ookini!¡± Little Star bellowed. Starlight began to glow softly from its form as its body¡ªand Han Sen¡¯s¡ªstarted to be transparent. Then, it raced into the stone.


    Little Star had only been gone for ten minutes when Edward appeared in the mouth of the cave. After he entered, he had a look around.


    ¡°Not here?¡± Edward frowned. He was confident in the logical process that had led him there. It took him by surprise when Han Sen was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°This guy is a lot of trouble to deal with. Every creature leaves traces of their presence, even if it is only a couple of molecules. He hasn¡¯t left behind anything, however. How has he managed to do something like that?¡± Edward frowned as he continued poking around.


    Although he hadn¡¯t found Han Sen, Edward felt certain that his quarry had indeed entered this cave.


    ¡°My leades to a dead-end here. It looks as if I will have to find him by another means,¡± Edward observed to himself, looking around the nest. He looked at one of the walls and then took his leave.


    With Little Star¡¯s help, Han Sen had traveled directly through the stone. Together, they must have gone at least a few hundred miles before reaching another underground cave.


    Han Sen let Little Star rest for a bit while he went to look around the cave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Edward will be able to find me anytime soon, but regardless, I cannot emerge just yet. I need to find out what is so special about that stone te.¡± Han Sen looked around. That cavern they had found was a segment of aplicated subterraneanplex.


    That area was devoid of xenogeneics, so Han Sen settled in to rest for a while. As he leaned back against afortable outcropping of stone, he thought about how he might proceed.


    ¡°The stone te seems to be something of tremendous value, and very few people know what powers it holds. Some of the upper-echelon of the Extreme King might know, but at the very least, King Bai doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of it. If he was, Ice Blue Knight King wouldn¡¯t have risked disobeying his orders. Sending me back to the Extreme King means giving the stone te to King Bai.¡± Han Sen was deep in thought when he suddenly heard a sounding from deeper within the stone cave. It sounded as if something was crawling around.


    Han Sen peered into the cave with his Dongxuan Aura activated. He detected a lifeforce was getting closer to his position.


    The lifeforce didn¡¯t seem to be very strong, though, and that helped settle Han Sen¡¯s nerves.


    The noise was getting closer, and a few minutester, Han Sen saw a weird xenogeneic appear in the cave.


    A body covered in sleek ck fur appeared. It looked startlingly smooth, and its fur glistened. It was about the size of a cat, and its eyes were huge, like shiny pieces of ck jewelry. It looked like a big-eyed thief.


    Han Sen looked at the xenogeneic, and the xenogeneic looked back at him. They both stared at each other for a while.


    Then, the xenogeneic just ignored him. It turned to saunter down another stone path. Its butt wiggled as it walked, waving its tail in a slow rhythm.


    Han Sen raised an eyebrow, as the creature¡¯s tail seemed to be holding an item that looked like a bracelet.


    It was odd to see the piece of tinum attached to the creature¡¯s tail, rather than being held in the creature¡¯s ws. It looked like the item had been deliberately ced there, though.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to take a closer look, and he noticed there were a few words inscribed across the item.


    ¡°Sacred General Ghost Bone.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened, and he made the decision to follow that little critter.


    ¡°Is that thing rted to General Ghost Bone, by any chance? It doesn¡¯t seem nearly strong enough. At the very most, that thing is no greater than a Viscount. If General Ghost Bone wanted a pet, I doubt he would select something that was so weak.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to take down the little beast, and so he just trailed after it.


    The little beast showed no sign that it was afraid of him. Without pausing, it meandered its way down a series of caves. It wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and its pace was quiteckadaisical.


    Han Sen followed it patiently down the tunnels. And the whole time, he had many thoughts going through his mind. ¡°That ancient city was called Ghost Bone Town, but the Ghost Bone statue there was just like a guard for the gate. Inside the hall of the pce, there was a statue of that Human King. The top of the Human King Statue is what pedestaled the stone te. What does that mean, I wonder?¡±


    After the beast had been traveling for about an hour, it reached a hidden river. It crouched down on its stomach so it could drink some water.


    ¡°This guy has walked so far. Surely he didn¡¯te all this way for a drink of water,¡± Han Sen thought in agitation.


    Eventually, the beast seemed to have drunk its fill. Without any warning, it leaped into the dark river. Ity on its back in the water like an otter, floating down with the stream.


    Han Sen put Little Star away and followed after it.


    But soon, the underground river sank into the ground. The creature sank into it, as well. Han Sen gritted his teeth and jumped into the water. He used his Purple-Eye Butterfly as he followed after the creature.


    The underground water was fast-flowing, and it was fortunate that Han Sen didn¡¯t encounter any water element xenogeneics. Han Sen followed it for a few hundred miles, but there seemed to be no end in sight.


    After an interminable time in the water, the floating beast suddenly swam towards a wall.


    Han Sen looked towards it, and there, he saw a small tunnel leading through the stone wall. The hole was around the size of a melon, and the creature wriggled its way in without much trouble.


    Han Sen was too big, so he couldn¡¯t follow it in. He summoned Little Star to carry him inside.


    Han Sen soon discovered that the hole hadn¡¯t formed naturally. It was actually a metal pipe.


    ¡°Why is there a man-made metal pipe here?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    The little beast drifted down the metal pipe, and Han Sen pursued it atop Little Star. They traveled a couple of miles before the tunnel brightened and Little Star emerged from the wall.


    As he looked around, Han Sen found himself gaping in surprise. That ce was an underground pce. The metal pipe he had followed brought him out via the mouth of a giant fish statue. Water flowed continuously out of the tube, creating a small waterfall down into a pool.


    The pool was made of jade-like stone. The water was very clear, and Han Sen could see all the way to the bottom.


    But when Han Sen looked closer, he froze. Inside the pool, there was a ck-and-white eye staring back at him.


    Han Sen gazed into that stony stare, and his breath caught in his chest.

 Chapter 2244 - Woman in the Palace

    2244 <strong>Woman in the Pce</strong>


    Peering into the pool that looked to have been made of white jade, you could see a woman in knitted clothing. The white yarn of her threads in the water looked transparent, and you could almost see every aspect of her body.


    Han Sen had seen many beautiful women in his time, but very few ever attracted him. This woman, however, was so attractive. It was the first time he had felt this way.


    Any man whoid eyes on that woman would love nothing more than to breed with her.


    The little creature he had been following swam up to the woman. Then, the woman held it up and stroked it. It looked as if it was enjoying it, but that just made onlookers want to kick the animal away so they themselves could be caressed by her boobs.


    ¡°Come.¡± The woman¡¯s clear eyes spoke. She had not said a word, but a signal and invitation was most certainly issued.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He froze in the sky and looked at her nervously.


    ¡°I did not mean to identally ess this ce. Please forgive my intrusion. I will be leaving now.¡± Han Sen said that, and proceeded to make an effort to leave with Little Star.


    ¡°But since you are here, why be in such a rush to go?¡± The woman finally spoke. Her voice was very seductively toned, and hearing her speak made Han Sen¡¯s entire body shiver.


    Han Sen did not dare stay, though. He went atop Little Star and readied himself to run. Little Star activated Starsea Travel to go through the walls, but then, Han Sen heard a pang as they started to run. Little Star hit a wall and so did Han Sen. It resulted in Han Sen¡¯s nose bleeding.


    Little Star was not feeling too good after that, either. It used its ws to clutch its nose, as tears began to roll from its eyes.


    The womanughed and said, ¡°Where do you think this ce is? Do you think this is somewhere you can freelye and go?¡±


    ¡°I have not offended you, so why not go a little easy on me?¡± Han Sen stared at her and frowned.


    The woman coldlyughed, ¡°When did I not go easy on you? Leave if you want, for I will not stop you.¡±


    ¡°If you are not going to stop me, then turn off the boundaries of these walls.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The womanughed so hard; her body started to shake. Her boobs in the water made people¡¯s hearts jump and stare at intensely.


    ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    ¡°If I could break the boundaries, why would I still be here?¡± After that, the woman walked out of the pool.


    Han Sen was shocked. He could see that the woman¡¯s neck, wrists, and ankles were shackled with metal chains. At the end of the chain was a lock that was as small as a hair. The lock went all the way to the bottom of the pool. There were a few holes, and each chain went through each. Where they went, none could guess.


    The woman walked away from the pool and went to lie on a jade bed. She held her neck and looked at Han Sen seductively. ¡°When you came in, I tried my best to break the locks. You would not have been able to get in, had I not.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please help us again by letting us out.¡± Han Sen looked depressed.


    Han Sen thought the woman had released that creature on purpose, in a deliberate attempt to lure them to her.


    But looking at her face, it did not seem as if she was in cahoots with Edward. But that just made her identity even more of a mystery.


    ¡°No. I have not seen anyone else in a long time. It is rare to have a visitor here, so I cannot let you go so soon.¡± The woman smiled as she looked at him. ¡°I used all my power to only just about open the boundaries. Now I don¡¯t have strength to do the same again, even if I did want to help you. So, just stay here with me.¡±


    Han Sen could see that the woman had a hairy white tail. It made him think and then ask, ¡°You are a shapeshifting fox?¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°You can call me Fox Queen.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen did not understand what the woman said.


    ¡°Fox Fox. Queen Queen.¡± Fox Queen stroked the creature in her arms as she spoke.


    ¡°Which king¡¯s queen are you?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed. Judging from the races that wished to live alone, Extreme King had to be the most famous one.


    Fox Queen smiled. ¡°I am the queen that belongs to Ghost Bone King.¡±


    ¡°One of ten generals of Sacred? General Ghost Bone?¡± Han Sen thought, and he knew exactly who she was talking about.


    Everyone called General Ghost Bone and the others the top ten generals. This one¡¯s name was General Ghost Bone. Han Sen hadn¡¯t guessed his name was actually Ghost Bone King. Han Sen gleaned this from what she had said.


    ¡°Nice. You are familiar with my husband?¡± Fox Queen smiled and look at Han Sen as she asked.


    ¡°No. I only know his name. If you are his wife, then why are you locked here? Did General Ghost Bone not make an effort to save you?¡± Han Sen looked at the pce as he asked.


    He did not know if General Ghost Bone was still alive or not, but if his wife was still alive, there was every chance that General Ghost Bone was not dead as presumed.


    ¡°He locked me up here. Why would hee and save me?¡± Fox Queenughed. It was as if she was saying it was not any of his business.


    ¡°Are you not his wife? Why did he lock you up here?¡± Han Sen looked at Fox Queen with much surprise, and he couldn¡¯t understand why this might have happened.


    ¡°It was because he feared me.¡± Fox Queen¡¯s squinted with her eyes.


    ¡°He was scared of you?¡± Han Sen checked her out. It was difficult to imagine this woman might have been stronger than Ghost Bone General.


    ¡°Yes. He was scared of me, and that is why he locked me up here. He wouldn¡¯t let anyonee and pay me a visit, either.¡± Fox Queen smiled, and she then went on to say, ¡°You know I am a shapeshifting fox, yes? And you know I can turn into any creature I desire to? I can turn into any pretty woman of any race. So, it is possible for me to seduce any man thatys their eyes on me. If you were my husband, would you be afraid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would be.¡± Han Sen gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Haha, at least you are honest.¡± Fox Queen looked at Han Sen. ¡°Are you one of the crystallizers or one of the Extreme King?¡±


    ¡°I am one of the crystallizers. Do you earnestly think I look like the Extreme King?¡± Han Sen looked surprised.


    ¡°My race is very good at gene shaping. I can tell your body has some Extreme King genes in it. Perhaps I am mistaken, but the Extreme King shouldn¡¯t be breeding with ones of a lower race such as the crystallizers,¡± Fox Queen said after a think.


    What Fox Queen said made Han Sen flinch. ¡°Humans are a hybrid of the crystallizers and another race? Are the Extreme King included in that equation? It seems like it is a possibility. The structure of an Extreme King does look an awful lot like a human.¡±


    ¡°Since you cannot leave, would you like to see something fun?¡± Fox Queen suddenly winked at Han Sen

 Chapter 2245 - Fun Place

    2245 <strong>Fun ce</strong>


    ¡°What fun thing are you referring to?¡± Han Sen asked the Fox Queen worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold here, with nothing but stone walls and icy water. How many forms of entertainment do you think are avable here? Of course, you must know what I¡¯m referring to...¡± Fox Queen¡¯s eyes smoldered as her voice drifted off. She sciously licked her red lips, then moved one hand into her white gown. The other hand started to drift across her boobs.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but follow her hands. He mumbled in his heart, ¡°Being horny is bad. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. At the end of the day, we¡¯re just skeletons.¡±


    Although Fox Queen sounded very seductive, Han Sen doubted that her intentions were as simple as she pretended. She had to be a King ss elite, at the very least. God only knew what she was up to.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe she would lure him all the way there just for a little cuddle time.


    She was a King ss elite, so she could be nning anything. She was the wife of General Ghost Bone, and Han Sen didn¡¯t even know if the man was dead or alive. If he was still alive, and he caught his wife cheating with Han Sen, things would turn out very poorly for Han Sen.


    Fox Queen winked at Han Sen. She brought her hand away from her boobs, revealing the ck bone key she had been retrieving. She disyed it in her hand.


    The key had hung like a pendant from a ne made of white jade.


    ¡°This will be very fun. Follow me.¡± Fox Queen winked at Han Sen again. She kept the ne in her hands as she walked towards the pce.


    ¡°What a tease. She sure likes to torture people.¡± Han Sen watched her walk away, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Still, he followed her.


    That pce was elegant. Han Sen had originally thought that it was made of jade, but when he examined the ce more closely, he could see that the pce¡¯s doors and pirs were all built from bone.


    The bones were semi-transparent like jade, and they glinted beautifully when the light caught them. He didn¡¯t know what creature left bones like that, though.


    The bone pce had a primary hall, winged by two lesser halls on either side. The ce wasn¡¯trge, and it was mostly decorated with bone adornments. Even the pool was made out of bone, not jade-like stone, as Han Sen had assumed.


    The chains that bound Fox Queen were very thin. When she walked, the chains rose from the bottom of the pool. Evidently, they didn¡¯t restrain her movement.


    Fox Queen was walking smoothly to the lesser left hall. Han Sen followed after her, and he saw there were many special treasures there.


    There was an array of weaponry, sets of armor, jewels of all kinds, herbs, and all sorts of different treasures. Han Sen¡¯s breath caught in his chest as he looked at the ce, and he desperately wished all of those goodies belonged to him and only him.


    Seeing Han Sen eyeing those treasures with such greed, Fox Queen smiled. She looked directly at him and said, ¡°If you will agree to be my lover, all of this can belong to you. You can take whatever you please. How does that sound?¡±


    Han Sen stopped looking at the treasures and turned his gaze to her. ¡°Did you bring me here just for that?¡±


    Fox Queen gave him a look of disdain. ¡°Of course not. What is the meaning of possessing all that useless stuff?¡±


    After that, Fox Queen walked in front of a wall that housed an enormous mural. Countless demonic faces had been drawn across it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t recognize what kind of demons they were, but it looked like the gates of hell had been swung wide open. Many ghostly forces were trying to crawl out of a dark pit to unleash havoc on an unsuspecting world.


    The faces held chilling expressions of greed and blood-lust. As Han Sen looked at the artwork, it seemed like the demons were about to leap to life and start devouring people.


    Fox Queen stood on the left side of the mural, in front of the gate to hell. The closed gate was shaped like an enormous skeleton, and it was wreathed in wicked hellfire.


    Fox Queen ced the ck bone key into the skeleton¡¯s right eye. She twisted the key, and a loud cking noise came from the mural.


    The hellish, skeletal gate opened. The painted gate had be a real gate, which now opened into darkness on the other side of the wall. It was pitch ck, like a ck hole. A faint wailing noise came from that lightless pit, and hearing it gave Han Sen a chill.


    ¡°The fun thing is in there. Do you dare enter?¡± Fox Queen still stood next to the open door, smiling at Han Sen.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Fox Queen didn¡¯t seem to mind the refusal. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will ensure your protection. Follow me and I will lead you on a trip to hell.¡±


    After that, Fox Queen stepped towards the hellish skeleton gate.


    Han Sen was thinking to himself, ¡°You can go, but I sure as hell am not setting foot in there. God only knows what sort of trap is awaiting me.¡±


    Han Sen was quite resolute in his decision, but he swiftly realized that his body wasn¡¯t obeying him. He was headed into the hellish skeleton, too. He had no control of his limbs, like he was a puppet on strings.


    Han Sen looked at Fox Queen in fear. Half of her body was through the gate by this point, but she looked back and gave Han Sen another one of her smiles. She lifted a hand, and it was as if an invisible cord jerked Han Sen towards her.


    Han Sen cast his Dongxuan Aura and used the Purple-Eye Butterfly. He could see that Fox Queen was tugging on a chain made of some invisible substance. The chain was looped around Han Sen, allowing her to pull him along easily.


    Han Sen frowned. He didn¡¯t know when he had fallen into this trap of hers. He tried casting various powers to see if he could escape from the chains, but it was all to no avail. Nothing he tried worked.


    ¡°She managed to tie me up, and I didn¡¯t even notice. This Fox Queen is stronger than I presumed. Maybe she¡¯s actually deified?¡± Han Sen used a few more powers, but they didn¡¯t work, either. That gave him a big shock.


    He couldn¡¯t free himself from the restraints, so he decided to stop fighting them. He allowed Fox Queen to lead him towards the hellish gate.


    ¡°I cannot escape if she wishes to kill me with her talents. I would rather walk in there calmly than be dragged in like some dog,¡± Han Sen thought. And truth be told, he was rather curious about the skeletal gate. Of course, if he had the choice, he wouldn¡¯t be walking inside just to satisfy his curiosity.


    Fox Queen smiled. She walked through the gate with Han Sen following.


    When Han Sen stepped inside, he felt a sudden force of suction drag his body forward. A bright light shone around him, and he was transported somewhere else in the space of a second.

 Chapter 2246 - White Bone Hell

    <h4>Chapter 2246 White Bone Hell</h4>


    When Han Sen¡¯s vision returned to him, a very disturbing sight greeted his eyes.


    White bones were everywhere. In one ce, they had been piled up to form a small mountain. It was difficult to fathom how many lives had been lost there.


    The earth there was full of the essence of death. The skies were blood red, and the rains that fell from the sky were crimson.


    A river coursed its way through the mountain, and its water was red. He had stepped into a new world, and the whole ce was bloody.


    Han Sen stood atop the mountain of bones, and he could see that the entire thing wasposed of skulls. The hellish skeletal gate stood at the mountain¡¯s peak.


    Fox Queen stood next to Han Sen, chains still running from her neck and limbs. The chains had followed her through the gate.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Han Sen asked as he looked around.


    If this was all real, it was difficult to imagine just how many creatures must have been killed to form thend they now stood upon.


    Fox Queen answered coldly, ¡°Ghost Bone King was the captain of Sacred¡¯s Sacred Blood army. He led the Sacred Blood army to kill everything in his path, and in the process, he imed many territories in the name of Sacred. Many beings died by their hands. These bones are the collected remains of all the creatures and people in by Ghost Bone King.¡±


    ¡°Why amass all of the bones in here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    It would have made sense if Ghost Bone King had used the xenogeneic bones to gain strength, but throwing all the bones in a pile and leaving them there was a waste.


    Fox Queen stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°Ghost Bone King was of the Bone. This is the White Bone Hell, the origin ce of the Bone. He buried all of his enemies here in order to create more Bone. Things didn¡¯t go as he nned, as no more of the Bone were born here, but...¡±


    Fox Queen¡¯s voice trailed off.


    ¡°But what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Fox Queen looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Have you heard of a general bing famous by destroying hispatriots?¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He had heard of this when he was in the Alliance, and also during his time in the geno universe.


    Fox Queen gave the white bone mountain a mocking look. ¡°The Bone are like that. A long time ago, the Bone were numerous. But the evolution of the Bone is a very bloody thing. Ghost Bone killed the rest of his race, and in so doing, he became the greatest Bone King. While his strength allowed his race to achieve new heights of power, it also destroyed them. He was the only Bone left, when all was said and done. He eventually became very lonely, and he sought to create more of the Bone. But his efforts were in vain, and he failed. His actions benefitted his enemies, more than anything.¡±


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t really understand.


    Fox Queen then went on to say, ¡°Ghost Bone bound me here, so I don¡¯t know what became of the outside world. After billions of years, he has yet to return. The bones here were unable to produce more of the Bone. Instead, they have just helped the growth of other beings.¡±


    As she spoke, Fox Queen pointed to a ce far in the distance. Han Sen turned his gaze to a range of mountains that were positioned like lotus flowers.


    ¡°Between those white bone mountains, there is a blood pool. The pool is home to a creature that feeds on the blood bone air. That xenogeneic is quite small, and it is just the heir of some long-forgotten Viscount. It was one of the nameless xenogeneics that General Ghost Bone killed and brought here to rot. This one, however, was pregnant. Unbelievably, the child survived. Nothing should live in White Bone Hell, but the heir of that xenogeneic has managed to. In fact, it had thrived here. It has feasted on the bones here and grown strong.¡± As she spoke of the creature, Fox Queen looked visibly afraid.


    She sighed. ¡°This should have nothing to do with me, but that xenogeneic is right on my doorstep. It keeps growing and growing, and above all, it loves death. If it continues to grow, it will one day be deified. And it is sure to find a way to leave White Bone Hell eventually. When it does, you and I will be the first things it kills.¡±


    ¡°You tricked me into this ce, just so I can kill it for you?¡± Han Sen now understood what she wanted.


    Fox Queen gave Han Sen a bright smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t like killing things, then you are wee to remain here with me. We can wait until it bes deified, and then it can kill us together!¡±


    Han Sen stared at her for a while before saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, aren¡¯t you deified? Why don¡¯t you go and kill it? With your level of power, such a task should be easy.¡±


    Fox Queen rolled her eyes and raised her hands to rattle the chains that bound her wrists. ¡± Ghost Bone trapped me here to watch over White Bone Hell for him. But he was always worried I would ruin his work, so he ced a restriction on my powers that activates when I enter White Bone Hell. I can¡¯t even break one of these bones in here, in my current state.¡±


    After saying this, Fox Queen picked up a skull from the ground. She flexed her arms to crush the skull, and the chains binding her released a thick ck fog. Streams of fogtched onto her like ck hands and lifted her up into the air.


    Fox Queen¡¯s neck looked ready to break. Her body sagged in submission, and after a while, the ck fog disappeared. She fell to the ground and coughed.


    ¡°As you can see, I am unable to do anything,¡± Fox Queen groaned, gingerly regaining her feet. ¡°You and I are trapped here. If that xenogeneic bes deified and manages to leave White Bone Hell, we will be unable to escape. By killing it, you won¡¯t just be saving me; you¡¯ll be saving yourself, too.¡±


    Han Sen was quiet for a moment. ¡°What is the xenogeneic¡¯s current strength?¡±


    Fox Queen looked quite grim, and she told him, ¡°I have searched for help all these years, but not many creatures were ever able toe here. When it was just a baby, any Baron would have been able to kill it. But now? Now it has reached King ss.¡±


    ¡°A King ss xenogeneic... Do you think that I, having just be a Duke, can kill a monster like that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You have to! Unless you really want to die alongside me.¡± Fox Queenughed and poked his shoulder. ¡°But don¡¯t worry; it wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a cute guy like you. I have no intention of getting you killed. And furthermore, I have a way to help you.¡±

 Chapter 2247 - The Xenogeneic Born in the Bone Blood

    <h4>Chapter 2247 The Xenogeneic Born in the Bone Blood</h4>


    Han Sen looked at Fox Queen without speaking. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t actually believe everything that she had told him.


    People say that beautiful women are often liars. Judging from how pretty she was, she had to be an absolutely fantastic liar.


    Fox Queen seemed to be aware of Han Sen¡¯s thoughts, and she shot him a quick grin. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then why don¡¯t you wait here for a little while? When you see the xenogeneic, you¡¯ll know the truth.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak, and she didn¡¯t either. They sat atop the peak together in silence. She had tucked her knees into her chest and wrapped her arms around them, leaving her bare feet visible beyond the edges of her clothes. A drizzle of rain fell upon her hair. Her clear eyes were dazzlingly attractive. If people didn¡¯t know her, they would believe she was a delicate and sentimentaldy.


    ¡°These shapeshifting foxes are really something. They can look both really sexy and really innocent.¡± Han Sen was amazed by the utility of her powers. With the way she could change, it was impossible to even guess her age.


    There was no day or night cycle in White Bone Hell. The blood-filled sky continued to wash thend with a light rain, but after a while, it became a heavy downpour.


    Fox Queen sat atop the peak, allowing the rain to fall across her. But no drop of rain could actually touch her. Her body glowed with an aura of holiness. She was like a goddess amidst the bloody bones. It was a strangely beautiful sight.


    Han Sen¡¯s body cast a skill that allowed the rain no closer than an inch from his skin. He sat next to Fox Queen, gazing out at thendscape that was dyed red. As strange as it all was, Han Sen found himself rather impressed by the sight.


    The blood seeped and ran between the bones. It was like a bone mountain inside purgatory. The scene was frightening, but also oddly clean.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± Fox Queen said quietly, raising her head to nce at Han Sen.


    ¡°San Mu,¡± Han Sen said without hesitation. He really didn¡¯t want to be well-acquainted with a strange character like Fox Queen. She obviously had a long andplicated history, and it seemed as if further association would only lead to trouble.


    If she really did make it out of that ce, Han Sen hoped she wouldn¡¯t want to follow him.


    ¡°San Mu, what a terrible name!¡± Fox Queen barked augh. ¡°That name means ¡®three wood,¡¯ but one wood is boring enough, surely. You have three! My, my. It is no wonder you are such a boring individual.¡±


    Han Senughed, but he didn¡¯t speak. In his experience, no shapeshifting fox was innocent. Many rich men married women like her, only to end up losing something precious.


    Just like the Destroyed. If not for a shapeshifting fox, they wouldn¡¯t have lost the Destroyed Bible, their most valued treasure.


    And the two women who pulled off that crime were just minor foxes. This was like a grandmaster fox. If Han Sen made her angry, he would end up losing more than just his undies.


    Based on the way he behaved, Fox Queen believed Han Sen was a fairly boring guy. She closed her eyes and raised her face, letting the red rain fall across her.


    The scene was lovely and artfully arranged, which Han Sen admired. Fox Queen could keep changing her style effortlessly. Any man could find something attractive in a person like her. Her scariness reminded him of Gu Qingcheng.


    As Han Sen was losing himself in thought, Fox Queen suddenly pointed towards the mountain range that resembled a lotus and said, ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    Han Sen looked in the direction she was pointing, but there was too much rain. A river of blood appeared across the lotus mountain, gushing out like a waterfall.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t see anything. And as he hesitated to believe her, he heard a cry. Something wasing down the blood waterfall, moving smoothly like it was walking over the blood rather than swimming through it. The creature was out of the mountains now, and it was following the river down.


    It was too far away, and the blood rain blocked much of Han Sen¡¯s vision. He could see a body, but it was blurry. He decided to summon his Purple-Eye Butterfly to get a better view of the thing.


    It was a red kirin. Its scales were like crystals dipped in blood, and a pair of coral-like kirin horns rose from its head.


    The creature wasn¡¯t quite asrge as an adult bull, but it gave off a sense of unleashed violence as it walked. It looked like it was striding across blood clouds.


    The beast looked excited.


    Although it didn¡¯t release any power, Han Sen could sense clearly how strong it was. It was different from other creatures, and aside from its lifeforce, it gave off an aura of death.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Fox Queen shook her head. ¡°Ghost Bone led the Sacred Blood army, and they killed billions of creatures. This was just the son of some average Viscount. Who knows what it was?¡±


    ¡°If it was just a member of a smaller race, and its parent was a Viscount, then how could it have be a King? And if it was left here to grow, how could it one day be a deified thing?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe her tale.


    Fox Queen didn¡¯t bother exining it. ¡°You¡¯ll figure that outter.¡±


    Fox Queen didn¡¯t say anything more, so Han Sen turned back to watch the creature.


    The blood kirin was still surfing along the river. The creature seemed scared. It didn¡¯t seem to want to get close to the hellish gate or interfere with Han Sen.


    After a while, the rain stopped. The blood clouds faded to reveal a sky that looked as if it had been rinsed clean.


    Han Sen had never seen a sky like this before. There was no moon and no stars, only darkness as far as the eye could see.


    Suddenly, the blood kirin raced up to stand atop the white bone peak. It shrieked with a voice that boomed and echoed like thunder. It did that for some time.


    Han Sen noticed something weird; the blood kirin was glowing red. Its red body seemed to split the space that it walked through. It looked very murderous. A creature with a weak will would piss their pants, if they were to see it.


    When the blood kirin released its blood power, its form turned into a bloody swirl.


    White Bone Hell¡¯s bones and rivers started to rumble. The bone air rose, and the blood river released a blood light. It was headed for the blood swirl.


    Everything moved because of that blood kirin. He was intimately connected with this world, like some god demanding sacrifices.


    When the bone mountain and blood river power entered its body, the blood kirin¡¯s body looked clearer. It was like a blood crystal statue, and it looked murderous.

 Chapter 2248 - Benefi

    <h4>Chapter 2248 Benefi</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the blood kirin, and his eyes shone as if he was looking at a giant, delicious piece of cake.


    Now he finally understood how the child of a mere Viscount had reached King ss after being born amidst the bones.


    The creature had learned to absorb the power that resided within flesh and bones. God only knew how many dead bodies had been thrown into this hellish ce over the years; the creature was surrounded by mountains of food. The bones could fuel the creature¡¯s growth, especially since some of the bones possessed massive amounts of power. In such a unique environment, the creature had more potential as a newborn than most elites from the higher races.


    There were so many resources there, and the creature didn¡¯t have topete with anyone to obtain them. Bing deified was only a matter of time.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t focused on the creature¡¯s body, though. The blood kirin was a rare being whose essence was defined by blood. It was the same sort of power that undeid Han Sen¡¯s Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    If he absorbed the blood kirin¡¯s xenogeneic gene or ate its flesh, the ascension of his Blood-Pulse Sutra would elerate dramatically.


    He quickly realized that consuming the blood kirin would benefit him little in the grand scheme of things. If he was able to subjugate the blood kirin, however, he could study its bone and blood powers and practice his Blood-Pulse Sutra in a simr manner. Absorbing the collected strength of the White Bone Hell himself would be far more beneficial than simply ying and consuming a King ss xenogeneic.


    But King ss xenogeneics were very difficult to tame, and the blood kirin was obviously quite special. Growing up in the White Bone Hell had made it savage and ruthless. It was far stronger than the average King ss elite. Han Sen might not even be capable of beating it. Taming it was another matter entirely.


    Plus, it looked like a murderous fiend. Its eyes were cruel and brutal, and Han Sen wondered if any power could make it obey. Even if it knew it was about to be beaten, it would rather die in battle than submit to the rule of another.


    Han Sen watched the blood kirin quietly, his brows furrowed in thought. He waited as it finished absorbing flesh and blood, then returned to the lotus peak where the blood river originated.


    ¡°Now you know that I¡¯m not lying. The beast¡¯s cruelty and murderous nature frighten me, even though it isn¡¯t as strong as me yet. But if it ever bes deified, it will leave White Bone Hell and y everyone it encounters. That includes you and me,¡± Fox Queen said.


    Han Sen no longer doubted Fox Queen¡¯s ims. The blood kirin looked far crueler than an ordinary xenogeneic. Even if it was intelligent, it still wanted to kill; that was just what the beast was.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a Duke. How am I supposed to beat it? And how are you supposed to help me?¡± Han Sen asked, turning back to Fox Queen.


    Although Han Sen had a couple of ideas about how he might take the creature down, he still hoped to gain something from Fox Queen for his trouble.


    If Fox Queen had asked Han Sen to kill the blood kirin for her, she must have prepared some pretty impressive bribes. Otherwise, there was no way a rationally-minded Duke would ever contemte going up against a King ss xenogeneic.


    Han Sen never ignored the prospect of free goodies.


    Instead of answering, Fox Queen sauntered back over to the hellish skeletal gate. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the caves for now. You are just a Duke, so you are not yet prepared to kill it. I have waited many years for an opportunity like this to arise. I don¡¯t know if someone like you will ever pass by me again, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not fond of the possibility of you dying. You might be myst chance.¡±


    Han Sen followed Fox Queen back to the pce. She walked to the mound of treasure, collected a few items, and then tossed them to Han Sen.


    Han Sen caught the pieces of clothing and examined them. She had tossed him a white silk robe, ck leather boots, and transparent gloves.


    ¡°Wear these. They are King ss items. Although you won¡¯t be able to ess their full strength, they are bound to be of some use,¡± Fox Queen saidckadaisically.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t too concerned with modesty or politeness, so he just donned the robe as quickly as he could. He pulled the gloves onto his hands andced up the boots on his feet.


    When he put on the robe, he felt a channel of power supporting his entire body. He wasn¡¯t exerting himself, but even so, he felt as if he could take-off in flight.


    The leather boots made him feel as light as a feather. Wind seemed to gather beneath his feet, and it felt as if a single step could send him ny-thousand miles.


    The transparent gloves were invisible once they were on his hands. It was like they had merged into his very skin, and his hands thrummed with a strange power. Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out what the power was or what it did, though.


    Han Sen had just received three King ss items, so he was quite pleased with that. But he kept his face stern and cold. He looked right at Fox Queen and said, ¡°Fox Queen, you think a few King ss items can level the ying field between a Duke and a King ss xenogeneic like that monster?¡±


    Fox Queen smiled. She squeezed Han Sen¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my darling. I will not allow you to die.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Fox Queen walked out of the lesser pce and headed into the bigger pce.


    Fox Queen didn¡¯t stop there, though. She kept walking as they passed the second pce.


    Han Sen followed without hesitation. It didn¡¯t matter whether or not he could kill the blood kirin right now. He just wanted the spoils.


    Judging from Fox Queen¡¯s wealth, all of her gear would be top tier.


    As they walked, Han Sen was already envisioning the treasures that Fox Queen might be about to offer him, but when he entered the next side hall, there was no treasure inside. The ce was empty except for the rows of skulls that lined the stone walls.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that the skulls were actually masks. There must have been a hundred of them, and each of them was unique. Some of them were very frightening, and some of them were actually smiling. Some looked utterly evil, whereas others actually looked quite pleasant. Seeing the various expressions side by side was a chilling sight.


    Fox Queen was eyeing those creepy masks, and her face looked dark and twisted. When she looked back at Han Sen, she looked all charming again. She gave him another one of her smiles. ¡°These masks belong to Ghost Bone, and they were created by the man himself. Every mask here was crafted from the skull of a half-deified creature. After all their refinements, they looked like this.¡±


    After a brief pause, Fox Queen went on to say, ¡°There were a thousand of these Ghost Bone masks, and Ghost Bone used them to practice Ghost Bone Techniques. As he practiced, the masks were destroyed. At this point, only one hundred of them are left. These Ghost Bone masks possess Ghost Bone¡¯s power. If you can overwrite them, you can receive Ghost Bone powers when you wear the mask yourself. They will allow you to achieve the power of a half-deified being. With these, killing that xenogeneic shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±

 Chapter 2249 - Ghost Bone Mask

    <h4>Chapter 2249 Ghost Bone Mask</h4>


    ¡°A treasure like this cannot be used by just anyone. Firstly, I¡¯m not one of the Bone. And secondly, I don¡¯t know any of the Ghost Bone Techniques. How am I supposed to control one of these Ghost Bone Masks?¡± Han Sen asked, staring quizzically at the Ghost Bone Masks upon the wall.


    Using powers that were beyond his control didn¡¯t sound like a very good idea, and thest thing Han Sen wanted to do was take more risks.


    ¡°Do not worry; I can teach you Ghost Bone Techniques. As a Duke, you should be able to control these Ghost Bone Masks.¡± Fox Queen went silent for a moment, then said, ¡°But those techniques are some of the strongest skills created by Ghost Bone. They are very difficult to practice. I don¡¯t know if you will be able to finish practicing a Ghost Bone Technique before the xenogeneic grows too powerful to beat. If you take too long, it might very well end up as a half-deified creature. Fighting it then would be pointless, even if you did have the Ghost Bone Techniques. While the masks are also half-deified, they¡¯d be far inferior to that monster. After all, the creature is a scion of White Bone Hell itself. It is not a normal being.¡±


    ¡°So the Ghost Bone Techniques can be practiced by people who are not Bone themselves?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°Any race with bones inside their bodies are able to practice these techniques. After they turn their bones into ghost bones, their powers will grow. Furthermore, they develop resistance to dark elements. But...¡± Fox Queen trailed off.


    ¡°But what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°But when the practitioner¡¯s bones be ghost bones, their light element gene powers erode.¡± Fox Queen shook her head slowly. ¡°But you have no choice. If you do not wish to die, then this is the only thing you can do. Any problem that it causes with holy powers is a concern forter.¡±


    Han Sen eyed the Ghost Bone Masks, but he did not speak. He hesitated for a minute, then grabbed one of the Ghost Bone Masks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Fox Queen said, but she didn¡¯t actually move to stop him.


    Han Sen ignored her as he gathered up power. He grabbed the Ghost Bone Mask and felt a cold power emanating from the thing. A sudden force sent Han Sen flying. He mmed into the wall behind him, and the impact was so powerful that he found himself wheezing.


    ¡°I did tell you not to touch it. Until you practice Ghost Bone Techniques, there is no chance that the Ghost Bone Masks will give you their approval. You are lucky that it did not kill you outright,¡± Fox Queen muttered grumpily.


    ¡°These things are obscenely strong.¡± Han Sen got back to his feet and looked back at the Ghost Bone Mask with new respect.


    ¡°Of course. The masks with poor performance were broken long ago. The ones that remain here are the best of the best.¡± Fox Queen sighed and said, ¡°I hope you can gain the approval of at least one Ghost Bone Mask before that xenogeneic takes any serious steps toward bing deified. If you don¡¯t, then ready yourself to die here with me.¡±


    ¡°I can try,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    When Han Sen agreed, Fox Queen began teaching him a Ghost Bone Technique. She was General Ghost Bone¡¯s wife, so she was well-versed in his techniques. She had watched him use the techniques for eons, and although she hadn¡¯t practiced them herself, she was familiar enough with them to teach Han Sen.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to practice the new techniques, though. After Fox Queen exined the skill to him, he spent some time investigating it on his own.


    He didn¡¯t entirely trust Fox Queen, and he was worried that practicing the Ghost Bone Techniques might pose dangers that she hadn¡¯t told him about.


    As Han Sen researched the skill, he learned that it really would weaken his resistance to light powers. But that was the only risk involved with learning the skill, and it really did make the body much stronger. It wasn¡¯t difficult to see why General Ghost Bone created the skills and kept them a secret.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think the skill would be dangerous for him, but even so, he didn¡¯t n on practicing it. Instead, he had thought of another way to subjugate the Ghost Bone Masks.


    The power of the masks aligned with the power of the Ghost Bone Techniques. If Han Sen could use the Dongxuan Aura to simte the power of the Ghost Bone Masks, he might be able to trick the masks into believing that he had a Ghost Bone Technique.


    Gaining the masks¡¯ approval in such a roundabout way might protect him from Fox Queen. If she was nning to use the Ghost Bone Technique against him in some way, then using the Dongxuan Aura to simte the technique should leave him less vulnerable.


    Han Sen remained in the side hall and pretended to practice the Ghost Bone Technique in the way she had instructed. But in reality, he was using the Dongxuan Aura and the Purple-Eye Butterfly to watch the Ghost Bone Masks.


    As Han Sen examined the powers of the Ghost Bone Masks, he considered how he might tame that blood kirin. He wanted to own it for himself.


    If Fox Queen was telling him the truth, then taming the blood kirin should be easy once he obtained the power of the Ghost Bone Masks. So, Han Sen was in no immediate rush.


    The key that unlocked the gate to White Bone Hell was around Fox Queen¡¯s neck. Unless she opened the gate personally, no one else could enter.


    ...


    In the base of the Ice Blue Knights, Edward looked gloomy.


    Han Sen had disappeared right in front of him. Edward tried to locate Han Sen using every method he could think of, but nothing had worked. For him, this was a major failure.


    ¡°He is just a Marquise. Even if he became a Duke, his chances of surviving the wilds of Ice Blue are slim. Perhaps he was killed by a xenogeneic?¡± an Ice Blue Knight suggested with a frown.


    Edward shook his head. ¡°No. If he was eaten by a xenogeneic, it would have left behind evidence that I could pick up. Ice Blue Knight King used the full might of the Ice Blue Knights to search for him, but Han Sen eluded them all. There¡¯s more to this guy than we thought.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way to find him?¡± the Ice Blue Knight asked, quite worried about how things were going.


    ¡°Perhaps...¡± Edward tapped his lower lip and spoke slowly. ¡°If Mister White joined the pursuit, perhaps he could find Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°His power is restricted, isn¡¯t it? He can only use his strength ten times throughout his entire lifetime, and he has already used his abilities eight times. Only two uses remain. You think he would spend one of those to search for a mere Marquise?¡± The Ice Blue Knight looked at Edward skeptically.


    ¡°He wants the same thing that we do. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the systems of chaos in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°But if we tell Mister White what we¡¯re after, things will be even moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°You think he doesn¡¯t already know? When Ice Blue Knight King tried to catch Han Sen, Mr. White must have realized our objective immediately. He just didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Edward responded contemptuously.


    ¡°Do you think he will try to find Han Sen on his own?¡± The Ice Blue Knight was shocked.


    ¡°He would go alone if he could, but his power isn¡¯t well-suited forbat. He can¡¯t do much, and thus, he has to depend on Crime. Even if he knew where Han Sen was, he¡¯d still need Ice Blue Knight King or us to fight for him.¡± Edward moaned and said, ¡°We can wait. Ice Blue Knight King will lose his patience eventually, and he will go to Mister White. When that timees, we just have to follow them.¡±


    ...


    Inside the pce, Han Sen was looking increasingly ghostly. His flesh had be a bit transparent, and his skeleton had ckened.


    Bzzt!


    As Han Sen was practicing, he heard the wall tremble and shake. He raised his head and saw a Ghost Bone Mask shivering in small, violent bursts.


    ¡°You are better than I thought you would be. It¡¯s been less than a month, and you have already gained proficiency with Ghost Bone powers. And furthermore, you have activated the approval process of a Ghost Bone Mask.¡± Fox Queen looked upon Han Sen with some measure of shock.

 Chapter 2250 - Ghost Bone Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 2250 Ghost Bone Arrives</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the Ghost Bone Mask, and he saw it create a connection with his simted Ghost Bone power.


    ¡°This Ghost Bone Mask is one of the weaker ones, but gaining its allegiance in a single month is excellent progress. We still have time. Practice some more to build confidence with the mask. And...¡± Fox Queen turned to point at a different mask. ¡°If you can forge a connection with this Ghost Bone Mask instead, killing the xenogeneic shoulde easy.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the mask Fox Queen was indicating. He used his Dongxuan Aura and the Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine it. It was indeed the strongest Ghost Bone Mask there. Its powers surpassed those of the other masks by a substantial margin.


    ¡°What makes this Ghost Bone Mask different from the others?¡± Han Sen asked, pretending he hadn¡¯t noticed its strength.


    Fox Queen said, ¡°They are all half-deified xenogeneic skulls, but some of the creatures were stronger than others. That Ghost Bone Mask is made from the skull of a demon of hell. Ghost Bone spent a lot of time and effort on that one. And I do mean a lot. Its powers were almost deified. It is the strongest Ghost Bone Mask here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a xenogeneic King that I need to kill. No matter how strong it is, the power of something half-deified will surely be enough to kill it. I can just use the mask that I¡¯ve already imed.¡± Han Sen raised his hand toward the Ghost Bone Mask he had already established a connection with, and the mask flew over to him. He clutched it in his hands.


    Before he had Ghost Bone powers, simply touching the mask had sent Han Sen shooting back into a wall. Now that he could hold the mask freely, he could get a real sense of its overwhelming power.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura and Purple-Eye Butterfly to get a good look at the mask, then he settled it on his face.


    As soon as it touched his face, power surged into Han Sen¡¯s body. The new energy swelled through Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Bone powers, increasing their might dramatically.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s face went pale, and worry clenched his stomach. He wanted to take the mask off, but it was now toote to do so. A powerful will roared out of the mask and swept inside Han Sen. It prevented Han Sen from moving a single inch. The Ghost Bone power was like a tsunami rushing through him. Han Sen¡¯s body turned ck, and a ghostly aura surrounded him.


    The will of the mask was demonic, and it felt like everything around them would fall under its spell. It suppressed Han Sen¡¯s own will, and it coldly said, ¡°This body isn¡¯t the best, but it¡¯s not too bad. I suppose I can make use of it.¡±


    ¡°You are General Ghost Bone?¡± Han Sen had realized whose Ghost Bone Mask this was. He wasn¡¯t scared, though. He had known there was something off with the item, and he just hadn¡¯t been able to determine the precise nature of the issue. At least he knew his feelings hadn¡¯t been led astray.


    Ghost Bone powers kept pumping into Han Sen¡¯s body. General Ghost Bone¡¯s will leaned on Han Sen¡¯s like a mountain.


    General Ghost Bone¡¯s soul was inside Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, I am Ghost Bone King. Thanks to your help, I will now be able to manifest through your body. If you have something you want to do before your death, and it isn¡¯t too problematic, I can help you with it.¡±


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra to stop simting the Ghost Bone power. The Ghost Bone powers that were surging into his body screeched to a halt.


    General Ghost Bone seemed surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t practice the Ghost Bone Technique! But even so, you can make use of its power? That is quite tricky.¡±


    ¡°My body isn¡¯t a Ghost Bone Body, so why do you want to use it?¡± Han Sen asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a Duke, so I can make your body a Ghost Bone Body with minimal effort. And yes, I am going to make use of your body!¡± General Ghost Bone growled, his voice hard. He stopped trying to suppress Han Sen¡¯s will, but the Ghost Bone power from the Ghost Bone Mask became stronger.


    The ck Ghost Bone power settled over Han Sen¡¯s every cell, and it made his genes look different.


    Han Sen cast Jadeskin, and he turned into a jade statue. The Ghost Bone powers sank into him slowly, but they couldn¡¯t change the shape of his body.


    ¡°You¡¯ve practiced an invincible body? That is very rare!¡± General Ghost Bone seemed even more surprised now. His voice sounded greedy, and the Ghost Bone power from the Ghost Bone Mask became even stronger.


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin body was strong, but it couldn¡¯t withstand the power of General Ghost Bone. The power bearing down on him was deified. His Jadeskin body began to transform into bone. He was starting to take on the shape of a ck bone statue.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t fight off General Ghost Bone¡¯s power, but at the same time, General Ghost Bone couldn¡¯t ovee and defeat his will.


    ¡°General Ghost Bone, do you know anything about a town located in a desert called Ghost Bone Town?¡± Han Sen asked suddenly.


    ¡°You have been there?¡± General Ghost Bone said.


    ¡°The ce is called Ghost Bone Town, so why is a statue of you standing guard before a gate? And who does the statue inside the pce belong to? Is that the leader of Sacred?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to die, and this is what you¡¯re spending your energy on?¡± General Ghost Bone asked in wonder.


    ¡°Well, if I am dying, I don¡¯t want to leave this mortal ne with unanswered questions,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I will tell you; it is where the leader was resting,¡± General Ghost Bone exined as he continued changing Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mausoleum of some sort? Whose statue is in the pce? How did he end up there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    General Ghost Bone seemed to sneer coldly. ¡°Maybe he deserved it?¡±


    General Ghost Bone seemed to harbor disdain for the Human King, but he didn¡¯t say anything about who he actually was.


    ¡°Then who is he? And why is his statue there in the pce?¡± Han Sen kept asking.


    ¡°You are a dead man. You don¡¯t need to know so much!¡± General Ghost Bone didn¡¯t want to talk. All he wanted to do was morph Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen¡¯s body turned from ck to white. He became a being of white bone, which looked very strange.


    The ck bone power was very evil, but now, it turned to white bone. And it didn¡¯t seem so evil anymore. There was some sunny air inside him.


    ¡°I found a special stone te inside the pce; do you know what that is?¡± Han Sen asked. Han Sen had many questions, and it seemed as if only General Ghost Bone could give him the answer he sought.


    General Ghost Bone paused. Even the Ghost Bone powers that were changing Han Sen came to a halt. The question had obviously stunned General Ghost Bone.


    ¡°You found the relic? Why do you have it?¡± General Ghost Bone quickly asked.


    ¡°I have it with me right now. What is the relic? What does it do?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Haha! God is helping me right now, for sure. With this relic, I can ess the item located inside that holy monument. My Ghost Bone era is on its way.¡± General Ghost Boneughed like a madman inside Han Sen¡¯s brain.

 Chapter 2251 - What a Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 2251 What a Good Person</h4>


    ¡°General Ghost Bone, you are to receive so many benefits off me, can you at least let me die as an educated man?¡± Han Sen spoke it strangely.


    General Ghost Bone stopped his cackling and said, ¡°Thank you for doing so much for me, but I am afraid I do not have the time to talk with you. All you need to know is that the relic you recovered is a key that enables the opening of Sacred leader¡¯s treasure box. When I get the relic from the holy monument, I will use your body to travel around the world. Your body will most certainly be a famous one. You will not be dying in vain.¡±


    ¡°So what if you have a key? Do you even know where the holy monument is?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If I did not know, what would the point be in me taking that te? The holy monument resides on this very. I just need to get out of this body. Then, I can go to the monument and recover the leader¡¯s relic.¡± General Ghost Bone seemed to be very excited. He appeared to be drowning in his own dream.


    Han Sen was only just a Duke, and back then, General Ghost Bone was incredibly strong all around the world. He would even look down to all the King ss elites, but now, he had no choice. Given the opportunity for something else, he wouldn¡¯t have settled for a Duke, though.


    Back then, if he selected a deified body, he would have to consider.


    Now, a Duke was in his control. He thought that it was his item already, and Han Sen was not so sure he could escape this.


    Han Sen, after hearing a bit, acknowledged it was mostly General Ghost Bone¡¯s dreaming. He had not told him where the monument was exactly. When he was just about to ask more, his body trembled. The Ghost Bone Mask was reduced to dust across his face. General Ghost Bone¡¯s will was headed into his own will sea.


    Right now, Han Sen had be a holy Bone. He looked as if he was a crystal or a statue made from bone. It felt as if people that saw him would definitely wish to obey him.


    Han Sen knew that his body had finished the modification process. It was toote for him to ask General Ghost Bone anything now.


    ¡°Everybody, I am back! Shake beneath the quake of my footsteps.¡± General Ghost Bone¡¯s will was something truly demonic. He was screaming into Han Sen¡¯s own will.


    General Ghost Bone, when entering Han Sen¡¯s will sea, became shocked. ¡°Why is your will sea like this?¡±


    General Ghost Bone looked at the will sea. There was a tower in the middle of it, and inside, there was all sorts of beasts and xenogeneics around it. It was like a little world all of its own. General Ghost Bone had not seen anything like that before.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually called a Sea of Soul.¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice sounded inside the Sea of Soul.


    ¡°I do not care about what this Sea of Soul is, when I am here, this is my territory.¡± General Ghost Bone¡¯s powerful willpower was suppressing the Sea of Soul. He wanted to im that ce and destroy Han Sen¡¯s will. Once he aplished that, he could fully im Han Sen¡¯s body for himself.


    But as soon as his soul arrived there, in the corner of the Sea of Soul, a ck crystal armorset suddenly came to life and lit up in his eyes. A scary will took over the entire Sea of Soul.


    General Ghost Bone¡¯s powerful deified will was destroyed when that will came. He did not stand a chance.


    ¡°Impossible... Impossible... Argh...¡± General Ghost Bone did not have the opportunity to escape the Sea of Soul. He screamed, and that scary will of his was crushed into nothingness.


    The ck crystal armorset¡¯s power faded. It was like nothing had happened all that time. A general¡¯s will had oh-so quickly been entirely dismissed.


    ¡°Why was he in such a rush tomit suicide? He did not even tell me where the holy monument was!¡± Han Sen knew this was going to happen. Nothing would end up well for someone who sought to invade his Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen might have felt a little sorry for what happened, but he was ultimately made happy. General Ghost Bone¡¯s leftover power was still inside Han Sen¡¯s body, and that was his own now. He could be better with it.


    Much Ghost Bone power gathered up in Han Sen¡¯s body. If he refined all that Ghost Bone power, he could be a Duke.


    That being said, it really was just leftover power from General Ghost Bone. It would not be as effective as a perfect and raw power. Still, it was deified power. The strength and purity was naturally far better than a Duke¡¯s. Every ounce of that power was utterly priceless.


    Now, Han Sen¡¯s body was filled up with deified Ghost Bone power. His body was like a treasure in itself. He did not have to locate any more resources. He only had to refine that power, and likely level up from it.


    And it wasn¡¯t just his Dongxuan Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra that would level up. Even his The Story of Genes might level up to be Duke. It had the possibility of even going further.


    ¡°General Ghost Bone was nice. It was a shame he died so early. It would have been perfect if he was able to tell me where the holy monument is.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Han Sen was thinking for a bit, and then, he opened his eyes. He saw Fox Queen standing in front of him.


    ¡°My Dear, thank you so much,¡± Han Sen coldly said, as he looked on Fox Queen. Now, his body was like Ghost Bone¡¯s. Fox Queen had not seen what had urred inside the Sea of Soul, so she was not yet aware that he had died. Now he could disguise himself as General Ghost Bone, and in doing so, fool Fox Queen.


    Fox Queen looked at Han Sen andughed, ¡°You look very evil. Ghost Bone, do you think I will help you? You locked me up here for a billion years, all to make me suffer. I have waited for this for so long. Now that you have a body and you cannot use your power for a while. You are just a Duke, too, so the time hase for me to kill you.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He did not expect this. He wanted to disguise himself as General Ghost Bone, all so he could fool her. He thought he could get some secrets from her, too. He did not know this was going to happen.


    Fox Queen looked strange. The substance chain around her body was tangling her. Her white hair was waving and her fox tail was trembling. She was going to break the air.


    The chain and the shackles were full of a ck smoke. Five ghostly hand tried to hold onto Fox Queen¡¯s neck, wrists, and ankles.


    Fox Queen¡¯s substance chain blocked those ck hands, though. The hands could not stop her. Fox Queen reached her hand out, and the substance chain was going right for Han Sen.


    ¡°Hang on! I am not General Ghost Bone, I am San Mu!¡± Han Sen quickly said.


    ¡°Maybe that trick might work on others, but it won¡¯t work on me.¡± Fox Queen did not believe Han Sen, and the substance chain kept going for him. It was not going to relent.


    Fox Queen believed this was her only chance. Her body was tied up, and she had spent most of her power suppressing the metal chains. The actual power she could use was a very small amount to her total, and she needed to kill General Ghost Bone while his body was still only a Duke. If it was anyter, she would not have that chance.


    Fox Queen had waited many years for this opportunity.

 Chapter 2252 - I Really Am San Mu

    <h4>Chapter 2252 I Really Am San Mu</h4>


    Han Sen quickly retreated, and he summoned his gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema to shield his exterior.


    Boom!


    The invisible substance chain came down upon the gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema. The Bai Sema kept trembling, and squeaky noises sounded loudly. It sounded as if it was going to break.


    Han Sen was shocked. Most of Fox Queen¡¯s power was being used in dampening the chain¡¯s restrictions on her. Even so, the Demon Bug King Bai Sema could not withstand a small amount of her total power. If she was to repeat that same action a few more times, she was sure to break it.


    ¡°A deified elite sure is scary. Just a little amount of power is able to beat any sort of creature.¡± Han Sen was thinking about how he might escape this extremely difficult situation he had found himself in.


    Fox Queen was not surprised Han Sen had been able to block her first strike. She thought he was General Ghost Bone, and so that was why she was not surprised he had managed to deflect the hit.


    The substance chain she shed did not relent. It was like a chain that snared the Demon Bug King Bai Sema, and it tightened and tried to throttle it.


    Han Sen saw that the Bai Sema was flickering. A lot of its gold dust was being scraped away by the tightening noose. He frowned.


    ¡°Fox Queen, when I first came here, do you remember the first thing I said?¡± Han Sen was talking with Fox Queen while he was still inside the Bai Sema.


    ¡°Ghost Bone, save it! This is the day you die,¡± Fox Queen coldly said.


    Han Sen quickly thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°What about the things we spoke about during our time in White Bone Big Hell? Ghost Bone could not have heard that, surely! You said my name of San Mu is bad! You said one wood was boring enough, and the fact that I have three wood makes me super boring.¡±


    Fox Queen was shocked. She frowned and looked at Han Sen, and it seemed as if she was starting to believe his ims.


    ¡°General Ghost Bone¡¯s will was destroyed by me. I was afraid you might want to enact revenge on me, and so that is why I initially maintained the disguise and pretended to be him. I am really not Ghost Bone,¡± Han Sen said.


    Fox Queen gazed at Han Sen for a while, and she then asked, ¡°What was the xenogeneic you saw inside White Bone Big Hell?¡±


    Han Sen immediately described the face of the xenogeneic. After Fox Queen heard what he said, she believed him even more.


    Fox Queen hesitated for a moment, and then she asked Han Sen, ¡°When you were brought here by Little ck, I did not talk to you. What did I say?¡±


    ¡°You did talk to me.¡± Han Sen thought, and then he said to her, ¡°Come...¡±


    Fox Queen, when hearing Han Sen, looked to be startled. The substance chain on the Bai Sema started to fade. Her eyes opened wide, and with a look of disbelief, she looked at Han Sen. ¡°You really are San Mu?¡±


    ¡°I really am San Mu. I am not Ghost Bone. How can I make you believe me?¡± Han Sen felt as if he was going to cry. He should not have tried to disguise himself as General Ghost Bone. He should have been honest with her.


    ¡°The way you think and speak is different, but Ghost Bone is evil...¡± Fox Queen was still a little hesitant to believe him. She did not believe Han Sen could ovee and destroy the will of General Ghost Bone.


    General Ghost Bone was of the top ten generals of Sacred. Her and General Ghost Bone were deified, but not even she coulde close to defeating General Ghost Bone. Han Sen was merely a Duke.


    ¡°I really am San Mu.¡± Han Sen felt bad. He did not know of a surefire way in which he could prove his identity to her.


    ¡°How did you destroy General Ghost Bone¡¯s will,¡± Fox Queen looked at Han Sen and asked the question.


    Han Sen answered, ¡°I am talented. My willpower exceeds the willpower of deified elites. For General Ghost Bone to invade my will with his own was nothing more than a death wish I could grant.¡±


    Fox Queen still did not believe it, and she looked at Han Sen. She knew General Ghost Bone well, and he really did not sound like him while speaking.


    Han Sen thought and said, ¡°Even if General Ghost Bone overtook my body, he would not have ess to my memories.¡±


    ¡°It is possible. Consuming one¡¯s will and taking over their memories is not a difficult task for Ghost Bone,¡± Fox Queen said.


    Han Sen stayed quiet. He could not exin this.


    Fox Queen suddenly smiled. ¡°It is easy to prove if you¡¯re Ghost Bone. Follow me to White Bone Big Hell and we will see.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Fox Queen smiled. ¡°The xenogeneic in White Bone Big Hell is the product of a mistake on Ghost Bone¡¯s part. Ghost Bone did not know what was going on outside, and when he returned, it was only as a Ghost Bone Mask. He never entered White Bone Big Hell again, and so he does not know there is a xenogeneic inside. And that xenogeneic was approved to be there by White Bone Big Hell. Ghost Bone used to be the boss in White Bone Big Hell, so, if you are Ghost Bone and you go to White Bong Big Hell, the xenogeneic will sense your presence. It will fight you. White Bong Big Hell cannot have two leaders.¡±


    ¡°I can try,¡± Han Sen said.


    Fox Queen did not say much, and so she simply walked to the other side of the main hall. She used the key to open the hellish skeletal gate. Then, she brought Han Sen back to White Bone Big Hell.


    Han Sen stood atop the peak of White Bone Big Hell, and he did not feel anything special.


    Han Sen had been worried this his Ghost Bone power would trigger White Bone Big Hell. Fortunately, nothing of the sort happened.


    Fox Queen kept staring at Han Sen, ready to kill him at a moment¡¯s notice. But when Han Sen entered, White Bone Big hell did not have any reaction. The xenogeneic did note looking for Han Sen, and so this surprised her a good deal.


    ¡°You really are San Mu.¡± Fox Queen started to properly believe Han Sen now.


    ¡°Sis, I really am San Mu.¡± Han Sen presented her with a wry smile.


    Fox Queen brushed her hair and looked at Han Sen queerly. ¡°Ghost Bone would never believe he¡¯d have been killed by a Duke.¡±


    Hearing her say that, Han Sen breathed a big sigh of relief. It seemed as if Fox Queen well and truly believed him.


    ¡°Fox Queen, Ghost Bone is dead. You and I have no grudge with each other, so there is no need for a fight. How about we search for a way in which we might be able to leave here? That way, you can go back to exploring the world,¡± Han Sen said, while looking at Fox Queen.


    Fox Queen sighed. ¡°If I could break the lock, I would already be out. Why else would I be guarding here?¡±


    ¡°You cannot leave this ce alone. Maybe there will be the way with both of us. Tell me about the lock, and maybe I will have a way to break it.¡± Han Sen wanted to keep Fox Queen, and he wanted to find out if there was a way to leave that ce.


    That past month, Han Sen had spent time examining the restrictions and boundaries put upon the pce. He used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to see things, but he did not find a way in which to break the restrictions.


    Now, things were different. Ghost Bone had used the rest of his power to give him a Ghost Bone body. Han Sen could now break the restrictions, he wagered.

 Chapter 2253 - The Hope to Break What Binds

    <h4>Chapter 2253 The Hope to Break What Binds</h4>


    Ghost Bone¡¯s will had been destroyed by the ck crystal armor. The Ghost Bone power was now left inside Han Sen¡¯s body, and although Han Sen could not make much use of it, his power was the same as that restrictive power. That provided him a new possibility.


    Han Sen needed to find a way in which he could break the restrictions, and by doing so, perhaps be able to escape that ce.


    But with Fox Queen there, she would not allow him to go and try various methods willy-nilly. If it came to a fight, Han Sen would not be able to defeat her. So, he had to find a way in which he could pretend to be nice and then break the restrictions.


    ¡°These trappings are something that not even I am able to break. What makes you think you can do it?¡± Fox Queen rolled her eyes at Han Sen. ¡°But it is good that you can stay here. At least there will be someone here that can talk to me, and possibly prevent boredom settling in again.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. But no matter how pretty you are, it¡¯ll be boring after a while. I don¡¯t have the mood or want to stay with you explicitly,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Um... you cannot say that. Ghost Bone changed my body to a Ghost Bone body. But I can still make use of a Ghost Bone power. I think the restrictions that trap this ce are associated with the Ghost Bone powers. It would not be impossible to break,¡± Han Sen said.


    Fox Queen looked rather bored now. ¡°The restrictions here aren¡¯t solely of Ghost Bone powers. Even if Ghost Bone was reborn, he would not be able to unlock them because he wasn¡¯t deified. That is especially true of you. Just stay with me here, and things will be fine.¡±


    After that, Fox Queen returned to the pce. Han Sen followed her back to the pce, too.


    It looked like the Fox Queen was not putting much stock in the prospect of escaping, and neither was she in much of a mood to talk about it. Han Sen could only examine and analyze the restrictions of the pce alone.


    Han Sen was not going to look at Fox Queen¡¯s restrictions just yet. Right now, he was examining the restrictions in the walls. If he was able to break them, Little Star could take him out of there.


    Using Dongxuan Aura to observe the restrictions in the wall, he noticed they were perfect. The substance chains were bound tight, and they had a strange formation. Even if he was to use Super Spank, Han Sen¡¯s power would not be sufficient enough to break the chains.


    If that was in the past, Han Sen would have no possible way of doing this.


    But now he had a Ghost Bone body. And on top of that, he had the Ghost Bone power of a deified being. It was not impossible.


    If Fox Queen was able to break one of the lines and let him slip through before, Han Sen thought he could make a way out himself.


    Han Sen used the Purple-Eye Butterfly to check out the entire pce. He was trying to see how the pce was built and in what manner.


    The restrictions were not added separately. They were wound and built into the core of the construct itself. The stone of the pce was a part of the restrictions. Even Fox Queen herself was a part of that restriction. Unless the whole pce¡¯s restriction was wiped out, Fox Queen would never be able to leave. He wanted to break the pce¡¯s entire restriction, but by doing so, he would be challenging Fox Queen¡¯s own power. That was why she was not hoping to escape.


    General Ghost Bone was smart. He himself came up with the pce¡¯s design, and then went ahead to build it.


    ¡°The restrictions here are quite amazing, but it was all made through the Ghost Bone Technique. Now that I have a Ghost Bone body, if I can identify a w in the construct I might be able to escape, even if destroying the entire trappings will be difficult.¡± Han Sen continued his analysis of the pce.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. In that pce that was full of restrictions, he did indeed manage to find a very small w.


    That should not have even been called a w. It was just a loose substance, but to Han Sen it was a veritable hope.


    Where Han Sen found it was near the fish statue near the pond. That was where he first entered the ce from.


    ¡°If I have guessed correctly here, there is a w. And that is because Fox Queen kept using her power to force that precise spot open so the little beast can go in and out in the effort to lure other creatures here. Although Fox Queen¡¯s power was unable to break the restriction entirely, after a long period of getting ripped a bit, the substance chain there loosened.¡± Now, Han Sen had a way in which he could escape.


    On Ice Blue, a group of people were hiking deep into the mountains. If Han Sen saw this, he would be quite surprised. And that was because all of Ice Blue Base¡¯s big characters were there.


    Mister White, Crime, Ice Blue Knights, a few King ss Ice Blue Knights, Inspector Edward, and others. That team was the backbone of the Ice Blue Knights.


    ¡°Mister White, with the amazing powers you have, not even you are able to deduce where Han Sen might have gotten to?¡± The Ice Blue Knight next to Edward coldly said.


    ¡°Mister White would not lie,¡± Crime madly responded.


    Mister White waved his hand to stop Crime from speaking any further. He coldly said, ¡°My powers would not lead me astray, and all I can do is guess where he is right now. The only possibility of me not learning where he is, is because some strong power prevents me. All I can suggest, is that we prepare to fight. And in that case, I suspect a big fight will ensue when we do find him.¡±


    ¡°We will listen to all you tell us,¡± Ice Blue Knight King quietly said.


    Edward stopped the Ice Blue Knight from talking. They followed Mister White and continued their onwards march.


    The group of people were far in the mountains. Mister White kept leading them all, all the while calcting something.


    ...


    ¡°Why do you keep walking around and around? Come and talk to me.¡± Fox Queen was staring at Han Sen while shey down on a jade bed speaking to him.


    ¡°I am looking for a way in which we can break the restrictions binding this ce, so that we can leave.¡± Han Sen knew he would not be able to hide it from her, and so he told her straight.


    Fox Queen, when hearing him, did not believe Han Sen could break the restrictions there.


    ¡°A night of fun is priceless. Stop wasting time and show some care to the people around you.¡± Fox Queen¡¯s voice wasyered in seduction, and she was like an enticing devil.


    ¡°Do the rest of the Ghost Bone Masks have half-deified powers?¡± Han Sen looked at the Ghost Bone Masks in the side hall.


    Fox Queen smiled. ¡°Of course not. This is just where General Ghost Bone used to live. When he was here, they did have power. But now that his power inside your body, those masks are useless now.¡±


    Han Sen had thought of a way in which he could leave, but he was still too weak. He could not punch through the restriction that had loosened, and so, he had to find a different way to aplish that.


    Han Sen grabbed a mask, and indeed, there was no power. It was, however, very sturdy.


    ¡°Can you open White Bone Big Hell for me to have a look?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Since the Ghost Bone Masks were useless, Han Sen turned his mind to the blood kirin. If he was able to enlist its help, it would be far easier for them to leave.


    ¡°Why would you want to go in there?¡± Fox Queen asked Han Sen.


    ¡°I want to see if I can tame it. If I gain its power, I might be able to break the trappings.¡± Han Sen was honest, as that was exactly what he was thinking.


    ¡°Ah, okay. That is good thinking. Alright, you go do that.¡± Fox Queen threw the ck bone key that hung around her neck at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2254 - Breakthrough

    Chapter 2254 Breakthrough


    Han Sen was a Duke and he wanted to tame that blood kirin. Fox Queen thought that was a ridiculous notion.


    The blood kirin was as exemry as a King could be. It might not lose a fight against a half-deified being, even. And on top of that, it was the fostered son of White Bone Big Hell. That was its home turf, and that could see it buffed by belonging there.


    It was lucky that Han Sen was able to make use of that shield of his to stay alive, but Fox Queen thought it was an absolute joke that he wanted to try and tame the blood kirin.


    But since she had nothing else to do, it might have at least helped to stave off boredom for a little while.


    After Han Sen entered White Bone Big Hell again, he headed for the lotus-like mountaintop. If he did not have what it took to tame the blood kirin, he¡¯d instead resort to practicing Blood-Pulse Sutra, and at least bring it up to the rank of Duke. Then, he could use Jadeskin and Super Spank in the hopes that would be enough to break that chunk of the pce¡¯s trappings.


    Fox Queen was standing in front of the hellish skeletal gate. She was watching Han Sen¡¯s movement. Han Sen had a Ghost Bone body, and in the blood kirin¡¯s eye, that made him a perfect bevy of nutrients. Something interesting was sure to happen if the blood kirin sensed hising.


    Just like Fox Queen thought, Han Sen was fifty miles away from the lotus peak when a roar sounded from his destination.


    A momentter, the blood kirin came down from the lotus mountaintop with its red cloud. Its bloody eyes were staring right at Han Sen. Then, the creature leapt towards him with the sounding of a strange cry.


    Han Sen saw a red gusting towards him like a bolt of lightning. That scary power came right before him, and he could not teleport. So, he summoned the gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema.


    Katcha!


    The blood kirin¡¯s talons were carrying a red light, and they came down on the gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema. It left a few hefty scratch marks on its surface. It almost broke the Bai Semapletely, which gave Han Sen a bit of a shock.


    Without saying a word, Han Sen turned around and ran. The blood kirin was stronger than Han Sen had believed it to be. Although it was King ss, it was there in White Bone Big Hell. It was likely most half-deified beings would be unable to defeat it.


    Fox Queen watched Han Sen making use of his gold shield in his hasty retreat. Sheughed. ¡°So, you still want to try and tame it, do you?¡±


    Han Sen saw that the blood kirin seemed to be afraid of Fox Queen, and thus, it quit its pursuit. He felt a great deal of relief. He put away the gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema and said, ¡°Let me think of a better way.¡±


    Fox Queenughed. She returned to the pce, while Han Sen sat in front of the hellish skeletal gate. He thought about how he might deal with the blood kirin.


    That blood kirin was roaring at Han Sen from a great distance away. Its blood power was booming far and wide, while the crimson clouds grew deeper and darker in the skies. The downpour began to increase in volume.


    Han Sen sat there in the blood rain. He stared at the blood kirin and frowned. He used Purple-Eye Butterflies four pupils for examination, and in his eyes, the four images started to spin.


    The blood kirin was very much like Ghost Bone. They were both born in White Bone Big Hell, but the blood kirin was not one of the Bone. Its powers werepletely different to those of General Ghost Bone.


    The Bone and their blood powers were different. It was impossible to use General Ghost Bone¡¯s power to tame the beast, and if he tried to do that, it would end up consumed.


    Han Sen could not think of a better way to aplish that which he wished to. He sat on the peak and started to practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra. If he was unable to tame the blood kirin, then he would have to take that up to Duke in order to break the trappings of the pce.


    Han Sen¡¯s body had so much deified Ghost Bone power still in it. Han Sen used Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine it slowly, so he could extend the practice of Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Deified powers were very thick. Just a little power would enable Han Sen to practice all day. It made the Blood-Pulse Sutra swiftly improve, as well. It made Han Sen believe that General Ghost Bone was almost a good person.


    Fox Queen went to visit Han Sen a number of times in an attempt to seduce him, but Han Sen never said a word to her. It made her feel as bored as ever, and her visits reduced in frequency.


    Fox Queen liked it when people were clean. A ce like White Bone Big Hell was not somewhere she was fond of.


    Han Sen was sitting atop the peak practicing Blood-Pulse Sutra. Whenever that blood kirin came out to absorb the blood bone air, it would roar at Han Sen. But it was also scared of something. It would never attempt to go near the hellish skeletal gate. Again, it would just roar at Han Sen and that was it.


    After a long amount of time went by, the blood kirin would asionally take toing a bit closer to watch. It had at the very least stopped roaring at Han Sen.


    With the deified power¡¯s help, the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s growth came quickly. When Han Sen studied the Blood-Pulse Sutra, the Blood-Pulse power was all over him. The blood would start to melt like the sea, and the Ghost Bone body would even have ayer of ¡°bloodlight.


    ¡°I wonder what element it is, when Blood-Pulse Sutra bes Duke. It cannot be an element to make babies.¡± Han Sen thought about the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s possible element and he felt strangely.


    He thought Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s element would be more suitable for a woman. A big man should not have been learning a technique that was designed for making babies. That made no sense.


    But the Blood-Pulse Sutra did have many benefits. It always made Han Sen want to stay and not give up.


    After almost a month went by, Han Sen had already managed to absorb five percent of the Ghost Bone power. And it was around that time when Han Sen¡¯s Blood-Pulse Sutra started to break through to the Duke ss.


    ¡°I hope when Blood-Pulse Sutra reached Duke ss it will have an element in which I can fight with,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen ran the Blood-Pulse Sutra again, and then, a red air appeared everywhere. It made Han Sen¡¯s cheeks look very rosy in color. That red color eventually covered him all, and had him looked like a red statue.


    That blood kirin somehow inched its way atop the peak. It stared at Han Sen practicing the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and the look inside its bloody eyes was a very strange one.


    The blood kirin usually appeared after the rainy blood had subsided, but the blood rain had not begun right now. It was not yet active. And with it there, staring at Han Sen, it was difficult to determine what it wanted.


    Han Sen had not noticed, and this was his most important moment in breaking through with the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He did not have the time to concern himself with something else.


    The blood kirin was scared of Fox Queen, and that is why it did not wish to get close to the hellish skeletal gate. But today, it was behaving differently. It may have still been a little hesitant to, but it walked around the peak while staring at the blood-air-looking Han Sen. It gritted its teeth and then walked towards the mountain where the hellish skeletal gate was.


    The blood kirin used to be cruel, but now, it was approaching the white bone as if it was sneaking. It headed towards the peak, without the intent of alerting Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body became a blood crystal. It was the important moment now, which would see him be a Duke. The Ghost Bone power kept getting refined, and it was turning into a strong blood power. It made his body¡¯s blood power get stronger. It was like an endless tsunami striking the end.

 Chapter 2255 - Blood-Pulse Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 2255 Blood-Pulse Level Up</h4>


    Although he was leveling up, the blood kirin was still being very careful in its approach. Even so, Han Sen was able to detect itsing. Consequentally, Han Sen looked cold. He wondered whether or not he should summon the Demon Bug King Bai Sema and holler for Fox Queen.


    The reason for Han Sen leveling up there, instead of the pce, was because he did not actually want Fox Queen to see him ascend in rank.


    He did not think the blood kirin would dare get so close, due to the current time not being the usual time it would emerge from the lotus mountaintop. So right now, it was likely not a dangerous time.


    But the blood kirin had indeed emerged, and it had bravely made the climb there.


    Observing it be all sneaky, though, Han Sen chose not to do anything. He remained still in his inspection of it.


    The blood kirin was being more careful the closer to the peak it got. It looked terrified.


    When it was only a few hundred meters away, the blood kirin took cover behind a rock. It peeked at Han Sen, but it did note any closer.


    Han Sen kept up the process of leveling up to Duke, all the while watching that blood kirin. If it did something, he really would have to call for Fox Queen and make use of his Demon Bug King Bai Sema.


    But all the blood kirin did was watch. It kept looking Han Sen¡¯s way, but it did not approach.


    Han Sen believed it was too afraid, and so, he kept his focus on the leveling up process.


    The blood inside him was boiling and his heart thumped like thunder. It was like a machine. His heartbeat was throbbing like a drum.


    When the heart pumped, it made the blood inside him spin. The temperature of his blood rose.


    Seeing it reach a critical point, Han Sen did not have the time to watch the blood kirin. So, he summoned his Demon Bug King Bai Sema tomit to the final push.


    Han Sen was like a bloodman. The blood seeped out of his skin, spreading all over. It hardened to createyers of blood crystals.


    That was not because something awry had happened with Han Sen¡¯s leveling up process. The blood that wasing out was like the skin of a snake. It was him releasing his old blood, to be reced by a newer blood that possessed a strange power. When the blood was exchanged, that power inside him increased.


    The body was wrapped up in that old blood, and it made Han Sen look like a bloodstone. He sat where he was, unmoving. His body was drowning in an ecstatic feeling.


    Leveling up his Blood-Pulse Sutra to the rank of Duke was a smooth and prolonged process. It was not a sudden change. The blood, from being Marquise, became Duke. And eventually, the leveling up process was over. And Han Sen was now Duke again.


    Han Sen came out from an empty mind. His face felt wet. He opened his eyes and he was shocked. He saw a red tongue lick his face. The blood kirin was there.


    ¡°How did ite inside... the Demon Bug King Bai Sema did not work...¡± Han Sen was shocked, and so he stumbled back. But that kirin followed him. It remained next to him, as Han Sen¡¯s speed was slower than it.


    The blood kirin did not release any power, though. Again, it just licked Han Sen with its tongue. Han Sen was terrified, and he realized the blood kirin was licking his old blood.


    Han Sen stood where he was, afraid of inciting the blood kirin¡¯s wrath. It was so close, and if it was made angry, then Han Sen would have no chance of escaping. He would have to make use of his super god spirit mode.


    Luckily, the kirin did not have ire. It only wished to lick Han Sen. It licked away the old blood that was around his body, and it looked as if it was enjoying it. It was as if it was eating an ice cream.


    ¡°This guy likes blood. It¡¯s not going to finish drinking my old blood and then develop a hankering for my new blood, is it?¡± Han Sen thought to himself, as he eyed the Demon Bug King Bai Sema.


    The Demon Bug King Bai Sema was not broken, but Han Sen expected that. If the Demon Bug King Bai Sema had been attacked, Han Sen would have noticed. It would not have just allowed the blood kirin to rush right in.


    Now, the Demon Bug King Bai Sema was in perfect condition, and yet, the blood kirin was inside it. That confused Han Sen.


    Ever since Han Sen possessed the Demon Bug King Bai Sema, he had never before encountered an opposing power that could breach the item¡¯s shield without actually breaking through. Not even Little Star¡¯s Starsea Travel could work against it.


    While Han Sen was thinking about this, the blood kirin finished licking up all his old blood. It then stared at Han Sen while it licked its lips.


    ¡°Eating all my old blood, and then wanting some fresh blood, too, huh?¡± Han Sen gathered his strength and readied himself for a fight.


    But all the blood kirin did was look at him. Eventually, it turned around and returned to the lotus mountain.


    Han Sen froze and thought to himself, ¡°What is wrong with that guy?¡±


    After the blood rain was gone, Han Sen did not see the blood kirin appear again. That made Han Sen think it to be very strange. It was no longer absorbing blood and bone airs.


    ¡°Did my old blood fill it up?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Over the next few days, Han Sen did not see the blood kirin again. But he did not care much for its absence.


    Even with the Blood-Pulse Sutra bing Duke, Han Sen did not think he would be able to defeat the blood kirin inbat whilst in White Bone Big Hell. And Han Sen had yet to figure out how the blood kirin had managed to get through his Demon Bug King Bai Sema.


    After Han Sen investigated the Duke ss Blood-Pulse Sutra, he wanted to learn what element it was associated with. And he wanted to know if his dual-element ability could bypass its restrictions.


    After opening the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s element, Han Sen¡¯s fitness was greatly increased. It was not as effective as Jadeskin, but it was not all bad.


    Aside from that, there was nothing else special about it. And that factoid depressed Han Sen a little. He felt that the Blood-Pulse Sutra possessed a strange power, but he could not make use of it because he did not know how to make use of it.


    It was like a human¡¯s organ. Humans now knew where they were and what they did, but before technology had been developed, they did not know what they did.


    ¡°This power will not only be avable for the children, will it?¡± Han Sen felt depressed, and so he decided to ask the members of Blood Legion and learn more about what Blood-Pulse Sutra. It would be a waste to reserve it only for the act of making babies.


    Jadeskin and Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s two elements were both quite strong. Han Sen calcted he had a chance to break the restrictions.


    But to ensure it would work, Han Sen decided to help Little Angel be Duke first. With Little Angel¡¯s power, it should go swimmingly.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was imbued with a lot of Ghost Bone power, and if he was to give some to Little Angel, it would be far easier for her to be Duke. But while Han Sen was in the midst of doing that, he realized Little Angel went against the Ghost Bone power. She was unable to absorb it.

 Chapter 2256 - Life is Shor

    <h4>Chapter 2256 Life is Shor</h4>


    Han Sen had just remembered that Little Angel was associated with a holy element. Ghost Bone powers seemed to be afraid of light or something like that, as those two powers did not connect. There was nothing too unusual about Little Angel being unable to absorb that stuff.


    ¡°In that case, there is only one thing to try. Dongxuan Sutra and The Story of Genes are difficult to level up, and even with the Ghost Bone powers here, bringing them up to Duke won¡¯t be something that can be achieved in a short amount of time.


    Han Sen was thinking about how he might be able to break the trappings of the pce and get out. It was then that the blood kirin came running out the mountain.


    Han Sen did not realize it, at first, as it always used to keep running out. It was something that Han Sen had gotten used to. But now that he took a look, he was given a shock.


    That blood kirin¡¯s body was demonstrating some new changes this time. It was the size of a bull previously, but it was smaller now. Now it was the size of an adult lion.


    Its scales were like jade. Its colors that were previously dark red were now bright red. The horns on its head were also transparent now, too.


    As Han Sen was looking at the blood kirin, he thought something about the guy had changed. He couldn¡¯t tell what had changed, though.


    Amidst Han Sen¡¯s confusion, that blood kirin came running to the foothills of that mountain. It looked up at Han Sen, and in its mouth, it was holding something.


    Han Sen looked closer, and he noticed it was a red vine. The vine was holding a fruit on it. It was simr to a pear and it was around the size of a fist. The body of the fruit was red, but you could see its core in its center.


    The blood kirin tossed the vine and shouted at Han Sen. It used its legs to nudge the vine towards Han Sen. What it was doing was obvious.


    Han Sen was shocked, and so he thought, ¡°Is this guy feeling grateful about being allowed to drink my blood? Is he giving me this pear as some form of payment?¡±


    Seeing Han Sen not make a move, the blood kirin shouted at Han Sen again. And once more, it pushed the vine forward. Then, it took a step back and shouted at Han Sen. It was as if it was telling Han Sen that there was no need for him to be afraid.


    Han Sen was not afraid. He walked down the mountain and picked up the vine.


    The blood kirin, when he saw him pick up the vine, turned around and ran back towards the lotus mountain.


    Han Sen could feel the blood pear possess a strong lifeforce. It was certainly not somethingmon, but his body had a lot of Ghost Bone power inside it already. It would be a waste to consume more nutrients before the former had been refined.


    Han Sen let Bao¡¯er out, and he decided to give her the pear. Bao¡¯er looked very happy receiving it, and she picked the pear off of the vine.


    But strangely, when the pear left the vine, the blood vine became blood. It just vaporized.


    Seeing Bao¡¯er bite into the pear, the juice went everywhere. The sweetness that permeated the air smelled so good. And that lifeforce was bursting out everywhere.


    ¡°I do not know what kind of fruit that is. Pears should grow on a tree, but that was growing on a vine. It should be a different species,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Bao¡¯er ate the pear, but there were no changes to her. She was still the same as usual. When she grew to her form of around a five or a six year old child, her growth hade to a standstill. She had not continued to grow.


    That made Han Sen wonder whether or not Bao¡¯er would require an extra gourd if she was to grow up further.


    Han Sen returned Bao¡¯er to Destiny¡¯s Tower, even though she was not fond of the ce.


    Han Sen returned to the pce. He wanted to investigate the weakness of the trappings, and gauge whether or not he was strong enough to break it yet.


    If what he tried did not work, then Fox Queen would grow suspicious. That would mean he would be unable to escape there.


    ¡°I do not know what you men think of all day long. Is practicing more fun than ying with a pretty woman?¡± Fox Queen¡¯s body was spread out across the jade bed. Her eyes were staring at Han Sen in a seductive manner.


    The entire time he had been there, Fox Queen had used all manners of tricks to try and seduce Han Sen. It was fun, but Han Sen never acted on anything. That just annoyed her.


    She was a deified fox. She had a talent when it came to luring others, and countless amounts of deified men had been forced to kneel beneath her skirt. Han Sen did not do anything with her, though, and that was something of an insult.


    So, Fox Queen used all her skill to deliberately seduce Han Sen. But even so, nothing she tried worked. That surprised Fox Queen.


    If a deified man would manage to not fall for her charms, then that was okay and rather expected. But Han Sen was only a Duke. It was very surprising that he did not do anything, and it altered her perception of him.


    ¡°It is no wonder he was able to destroy Ghost Bone¡¯s will. He is remarkably talented. His will must be as strong as a deified elite for sure.¡± Fox Queen started to admire Han Sen.


    But that did not mean she would stop trying to seduce Han Sen. Being imprisoned for so long was a very boring and lonely thing. She had just found a toy to y with, so she was not going to give it up so easily.


    Fox Queen was not someone who did not have any patience. So, she had been watching Han Sen with the determination to find out what sort of woman Han Sen liked.


    But sadly, what made Fox Queen so upset was that Han Sen was not a picky man. Fox Queen tried to approach Han Sen with every type of woman, and she was easily seen through. Han Sen admired her, but it was a different type of admiration.


    That is what made Fox Queen feel so strange. With her experience, she knew those type of men were the easiest to seduce. But Han Sen could withstand her seductive ways and it was rather confusing.


    Fox Queen was not going to give up, though. And that was mainly due to the fact it was so boring otherwise. And she wanted her deified pride back. So, Fox Queen prepared Han Sen arge meal.


    Han Sen looked around and saw the mouth of the fish statue, where the water wasing out from. That seemed to the most likely way of exiting. If Han Sen did not look at there, Fox Queen would not have grown suspicious.


    Han Sen kept looking, though, and he said, ¡°Have you not heard of that old saying?¡±


    ¡°What old saying?¡± Fox Queen toned her voice with a sultry drawl.


    ¡°Life is precious, and love is even more valuable. If we died for freedom, both of them would be lost. Now that I do not have freedom, how can I think of anything else?¡± Han Sen sighed.


    ¡°You are such a wood. Have you not heard of the saying, ¡®Life is short¡¯, and so you should have as much fun as you can?¡± Fox Queen spoke with a lustful voice.


    ¡°I have...¡± Han Sen looked at Fox Queen, but the look he saw froze him. Fox Queen¡¯s big, ck and white eyes were extremely attractive. It looked as if there was a power inside them. They made Han Sen lose his focus, and he suddenly found himself attracted to her via the eyes.

 Chapter 2257 - Stunning Soul-Taking Eye

    <h4>Chapter 2257 Stunning Soul-Taking Eye</h4>


    The Stunning Soul-Taking Eye was the highest-ss geno art that the Foxes possessed, and learning the skill required the talents of a Fox¡¯s eyes.


    A thousand different people could be polled on a single subject, and they would most likely give a thousand different responses. Everyone¡¯s interests, opinions, and desires were unique. So, it was all very possible for certain people to fall in love with people that others would deem to be ugly. For both men and women, love-at-first-sight was a very important concept.


    When a Fox made use of the Stunning Soul-Taking Eye, it would allow the Fox to capture the desires of their target. They would look perfect in the eyes of their prey, like a dreame true.


    So, no matter what Fox Queen did, her target would believe her to be absolutely perfect. Every movement was soul-snaring, too alluring to be denied or escaped from.


    The amazing thing was that the skill wouldn¡¯t deprive the target of their will. The target simply became captivated by the woman they saw. It was the woman of the target¡¯s dreams, after all.


    Han Sen stared at Fox Queen in surprise. Today, Fox Queen was looking exceptionally beautiful. But at the same time, she looked the same as she always did. Her eyes had just be intoxicating, and her beauty was making it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Today, you look remarkably special.¡± As Han Sen looked at Fox Queen, his expression softened.


    ¡°What would you say is remarkably special?¡± Fox Queen smiled.


    Han Sen smiled back, his cheeks coloring slightly as he did so. His eyes brightened.


    ¡°Very beautiful,¡± Han Sen managed to say, after a moment of thought. He couldn¡¯t think of an adequate way to describe the beauty of Fox Queen right now, and so that was all he could fumble out.


    ¡°Was I not beautiful prior to this?¡± Fox Queen spoke evilly.


    ¡°You were always pretty, but today you look extra beautiful. There is something different...¡± As Han Sen spoke, he looked very nervous.


    It was like he had been thrust back to his days of first love. The first time he spoke to the girl he had a crush on. It was a feeling that made his heart pound. It was so strong, like his heart was actually trying to leap out of his chest.


    ¡°Do you like how I look right now?¡± Fox Queen asked, as she stared right at Han Sen.


    ¡°I like it.¡± Han Sen gulped.


    ¡°Then why are you still standing there?¡± Fox Queen turned her body toy on her side, and as she did, she loosened her robe. She revealed her soft shoulders and delicate legs.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Han Sen¡¯s face was extremely red. He didn¡¯t know where to ce his eyes or his hands.


    Fox Queen took deep, satisfied breaths, and she thought to herself, ¡°No matter how strong your will is, beneath my Stunning Soul-Taking Eye, you won¡¯t even be able to resist the temptation to suck my toes.¡±


    Han Sen seemed as shy as a nervous virgin, and Fox Queen stood up and walked before him. She raised his hands and brought them up to brush the soft skin of her face. She rubbed her face against Han Sen¡¯s hands, and stared at the mansciviously.


    Although Fox Queen did not say anything out loud, her eyes spoke on her behalf.


    If Han Sen¡¯s face got any redder, it was going to start bleeding. He mustered the courage to hold her stunning face with two hands. He nibbled his lips. It looked as if he greatly desired to kiss her, but he did not dare to.


    Fox Queen closed her eyes and raised her pretty face, like a princess waiting for her prince. That pretty face now seemed to suggest that Han Sen could do anything he wished to.


    Feeling Han Sen¡¯s deep breathing and hot body, Fox Queen felt as cocky as she did disappointed. She had beaten Han Sen so quickly, and the interest she had in him seemed to evaporate.


    Fox Queen was thinking of new ways in which she could y with him when he fell fully under her spell. She wanted to see what ways she could make him suffer for her.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll tie him up when he loses control. That would be an interesting sight,¡± Fox Queen thought, but Han Sen¡¯s lips were yet toe up to hers.


    Pang!


    Fox Queen heard a loud noise. And then, Han Sen¡¯s presence just disappeared from right in front of her. She was so shocked that she had no idea what had just happened.


    And then, she understood. She opened her eyes and peered at the fish statue. The bindings of the pce were weakened there, and Han Sen and Little Star had slipped right through that tiny gap.


    ¡°He ran... he ran... I can¡¯t believe he actually ran...¡± Fox Queen stood where she was,pletely frozen in ce. She couldn¡¯t believe Han Sen had actually fled.


    Fox Queen hadn¡¯t believed that Han Sen had even a tiny chance of breaking through the walls of the pce, and the way that Han Sen had shrugged off her Stunning Soul-Taking Eye was inconceivable.


    When she realized what had just happened, her face darkened with fury. She had just been manipted. A deified Fox had just been yed by a Duke.


    Fox Queen wanted to take her anger out on him, but she was unable to: Han Sen had already fled. Even swearing revenge would be utterly pointless, since she still had no way of escaping her cage.


    Han Senbined himself with Little Angel, and after summoning the powers of Jadeskin and the Blood-Pulse Sutra, he used Super Spank to strike the mouth of the fish.


    The loosened restriction was widened more and more. He mounted Little Star and escaped the pce right through its mouth. He moved fast, and he didn¡¯t dare to slow down.


    It was his best chance to escape. Fox Queen believed him to be under her spell, so she couldn¡¯t react in time to prevent him from leaving.


    And just as Han Sen thought, it yed out all too smoothly. He almost struggled to believe it had worked out so well.


    ¡°I left! It is great to have a beautiful woman with you, but I could not stay there forever.¡± Han Sen rode Little Star and traveled through the stone. He felt so happy that he started to sing songs. He thought to himself, ¡°I am so talented. I could totally have be an actor. If I ever n to make a movie, Little Li would have to work for an additional fifty years to be worthy of my film.¡±


    Han Sen allowed Little Star to follow the metal pipe out. He would return to the underground cave system before thinking about what to do next.


    Quickly, Little Star took Han Sen back to the underground river. Little Star deactivated its Starsea Travel ability, and its body regained its corporeal form. Han Sen continued to sitfortably on its back as it swam toward the surface of the river.


    Little Star brought Han Sen out of the underground river with a ssh, and they floated along the surface.


    Han Sen sighed. He looked around, and he froze.


    Ice Blue Knight King, Crime, Mister White, Edward, and others were standing on the shore not too far away. Their mouths hung open as they stared at Han Sen, who was still dripping with water. They all looked at each other for three seconds.


    It was very quiet, and there was only the sound of the river water to be heard. It was like time was standing still.

 Chapter 2258 - Back to the Stone Hall

    <h4>Chapter 2258 Back to the Stone Hall</h4>


    ¡°Sh*t! Why are they here?¡± Han Sen reacted immediately, directing Little Star to dive back into the dark river.


    Before Little Star escaped beneath the dark waters, Han Sen felt a frightening wash of powere for him. Within one second, the river was vaporized into nothing.


    Han Sen summoned his Demon Bug King Bai Sema to block that frightening attack, but the shield was damaged so much that it cracked. It was on the precipice of shatteringpletely.


    Fortunately, Edward didn¡¯t really want to kill Han Sen until they knew if he was carrying the relic. If they killed him right where he was, and he didn¡¯t have the relic on him, there was a chance they¡¯d never find it. If they had simply wanted him dead, then the Demon Bug King Bai Sema wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive their attack. It would have broken.


    Even so, the Demon Bug King Bai Sema could no longer be used. So, Han Sen put it back in his Sea of Soul.


    After Han Sen blocked the initial attack, Little Star ran into the stone to try to escape.


    But that stone wasn¡¯t enough to stop Edward. A scary power enveloped him, and the rocks were torn asunder in a path that extended a thousand meters ahead. Crime ran forward as well, waving his fists.


    Han Sen guided Little Star onto a different route. It looked like their pursuers had enough power to aplish anything. The underground rocks were like bubbles to them. One punch could cleave a thousand-meter trench through the stone. Wherever Han Sen went, they could catch up with him quickly.


    It was like they had ced a tracking device on Han Sen. Even though he and Little Star were keeping ahead of them, he could never truly shake their hot-heeled pursuit.


    ¡°Han Sen, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you! Give me the item, and you can be allowed to live,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°The item is mine. Why do I have to give it to you?¡± Han Sen asked as he continued his flight. The stone te was not theirs by any right, so Han Sen had no ns of returning it to them¡ªnot in the least.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the option of keeping the item. If you want to live, you have to give it up. Do you want to live? Or do you want to die because of it?¡± Ice Blue Knight King said.


    ¡°I want to live, but I also want the item,¡± Han Sen said.


    Because Edward wasn¡¯t willing to send a lethal strike after Han Sen, the rocks were still shielding him adequately. So, Han Sen could evade capture for the time being.


    But he couldn¡¯t keep running like that forever. Han Sen gritted his teeth and let Little Star take him back to the pce.


    Fox Queen was so angry. She was still grinding her teeth when she suddenly heard a loud noise. She turned to see Han Sen and Little Star bursting back out of the fish¡¯s mouth.


    Han Sen looked at Fox Queen, who was just gazing back at him. He smiled awkwardly, ¡°Prettydy, I have been thinking... I miss you so much, I couldn¡¯t help but return.¡±


    When Fox Queen saw him, a frown crossed her face. It was as if she was trying to hear something, but she eventually squinted and smiled back at Han Sen. ¡°It looks like you have offended many people. They are already right outside the pce. And they are certainly quite strong.¡±


    ¡°Uh, those are not of any importance. You can feel free to ignore those guys. They cannot break through the restrictions of this ce, anyway. Prettydy, should we carry on with our kissing game?¡± Han Sen said with a cough.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y it now. I want to y something more exciting.¡± Fox Queen waved her hand, and invisible cords of powershed around Han Sen and Little Star. She hung them from one of the high beams of the pce, upside-down.


    Fox Queen gripped a whip and approached the hanging Han Sen and Little Star. She stroked Han Sen¡¯s cheek and smiled. ¡°You gave me a big surprise earlier. How should I repay you?¡±


    After that, Fox Queen raised her little whip. Han Sen hastily pled, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Pretty Lady! We should talk.¡±


    ¡°I only want to do this. I don¡¯t want to talk!¡± Fox Queen¡¯s pretty face looked cold.


    She used to be so strong in the geno universe. She had been known as a powerful negotiator, and even negotiating with deified elites didn¡¯t put her at a disadvantage. She absolute hated Han Sen, and she now wanted to teach him a lesson more than ever.


    As they spoke, Fox Queen raised the whip in her hands. She wanted to give him a deep lesson to vent some of her frustration.


    ¡°Pretty Lady! Let us strike a bargain. I will help you escape this ce, and then there will be no reason for a grudge between us,¡± Han Sen quickly said.


    Fox Queen was shocked. She would have rolled her eyes if Han Sen had made this offer before, but he had just proven his ability to escape the pce. Now, she was starting to believe him.


    ¡°Are you ying games with me again?¡± Fox Queen smiled, but her eyes looked frighteningly cold.


    ¡°If I lie to you, Big Sister, I will go straight down to hell,¡± Han Sen frantically swore.


    Fox Queen smiled, and she brushed Han Sen¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Such a good brother, always happy to give me surprises. How could I possibly let you die?¡±


    After that, Fox Queen¡¯s smile turned cruel. The whip in her hand straightened like a spike. And then, Fox Queen used it to stab.


    The spiky whip pierced through Han Sen¡¯s pants, almost catching the family jewels as it went through. It mmed into the wall behind Han Sen, and the lower half of his body turned to ice.


    ¡°If you lie to me again, I am going to make a eunuch out of you.¡± Fox Queen grunted coldly, then returned to the jade bed. She settled herself and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Tell me, how are you going to help me escape?¡±


    ...


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Edward looked at the wall in wonder.


    They had chased Han Sen deeper and deeper into the, clearing away the rocks as they went. But once they reached that point, they were unable to break the stone anymore.


    Even Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s power could only trigger small puffs of ck air. The stone wall could not be damaged.


    Edward began destroying all the stone that he could still break, and they quickly realized that it was an underground stone pce. Even theirbined powers couldn¡¯t harm it.


    ¡°I believe that Han Sen is hiding inside this stone pce. That is why my power is unable to tell us where he is,¡± Mister White said, as he stared at the stone pce.


    ¡°Mister White, is there a way we can gain ess to the stone pce?¡± Edward asked politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good with things like this. You would have a better chance of breaking through than I would.¡± Mister White shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who constructed this stone pce, but even our own power isn¡¯t enough to break through its perimeter. One thing is for sure, though: whoever built it must have been a deified elite,¡± Ice Blue Knight King said.


    ¡°Opening the pce with brute force is impossible. If we dig up the entire stone pce, we might be able to find an entrance, though,¡± Edward quietly said.


    They had no choice. If they were to find an entrance, they had to dig up the entire pce.


    Han Sen had onlye in and out of the pce via the waterway. He didn¡¯t know where the main entrance was, either.

 Chapter 2259 - The Secret of Sacred’s Leader

    <h4>Chapter 2259 The Secret of Sacred¡¯s Leader</h4>


    ¡°General Ghost Bone was too devious. He integrated your body into the prison¡¯s structure. If I fully broke down the walls of the pce, I would have to destroy your body as well. Breaking the restrictions would kill you.¡± Han Sen looked at Fox Queen seriously.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± Fox Queen, hearing Han Sen say this, believed him even more.


    If her powers truly were woven into the pce, then they would have to be very careful as they attempted to escape. A single wrong move could have devastating consequences for her.


    ¡°Pretty Big Sister, can we talk more... freely?¡± Han Sen asked, nodding to the cords that bound him.


    Fox Queen huffed and released the power binding Han Sen. He was a free man again.


    Little Star was still hanging upside down with wide eyes. It looked like the creature was going to cry.


    ¡°Um, if Little Star did something wrong, I will correct him. Please let him go, Pretty Big Sister,¡± Han Sen quickly said.


    Fox Queen rolled her eyes at Han Sen, but she stillplied and brought Little Star down.


    When Little Star was free, he ran behind Han Sen and refused to reveal himself. He was obviously scared of Fox Queen.


    Han Sen sighed and went on to say, ¡°Breaking out of here without injuring you will be difficult. Even a deified elite might not be able to break the restrictions without bringing you an ounce of harm.¡±


    ¡°Skip to the chase,¡± Fox Queen said in annoyance.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, I am good with matters that require such skills. I¡¯m confident that I can take you out of this ce safely. But I am just a Duke, and I am weak. The entire process will be ratherplicated, and it cannot be done in any short amount of time.¡±


    When Fox Queen remained silent, Han Sen coughed and said, ¡°But if you are willing to cooperate with me, I believe the process can be sped up.¡±


    ¡°What are you asking me to do?¡± Fox Queen gazed at Han Sen with absolute mistrust.


    ¡°You are a part of this prison, so you can control a smidgen of it, can¡¯t you? We should start from the section you are able to control. We can use that weakness to pull you away from the core. If we seed in separating you from the main structure, then even your power will be able to break the restrictions,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Fox Queen said.


    ¡°But there is one thing I need to ask you,¡± Han Sen added.


    Fox Queen knew what he wanted, and so she told him directly, ¡°If you can free me, I will help you get rid of those guys hounding you outside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Sister.¡± Han Sen looked happy, but he didn¡¯t actually have much confidence in the n.


    Han Sen had asked Fox Queen to continue stretching the loosened section of their prison to stall her. It also allowed Han Sen to understand the pce on a deeper level.


    Han Sen gave Fox Queen a steady supply of work to keep her upied, but taking her out of the prison really wouldn¡¯t be easy. He focused less on the efficacy of the n, and more on keeping her distracted.


    Now that Han Sen was temporarily safe, he thought about how he might escape. He was surrounded by terrifying enemies. If he was a King ss elite, perhaps he could fight his way out. But for now, he could only hold on.


    ¡°The stone te connects with the Sacred Leader¡¯s relic. Perhaps it wille in useful when I seek to rescue Littleflower. I can¡¯t let Edward get his hands on it.¡± Han Sen made his mind up, deciding to go after the Sacred Leader¡¯s relic no matter what it took.


    But right now, he couldn¡¯t get out. And he had no idea where the monument was supposed to be. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to im the Sacred Leader¡¯s relic, that was for sure.


    ¡°Pretty Big Sister, why did Ghost Bone erect this pce here? Is there a reason why this ce was chosen?¡± Han Sen was hoping to glean some information about where the holy monument mighty.


    Fox Queen was General Ghost Bone¡¯s wife, so there was a chance she knew a thing or two.


    Fox Queen shrugged. ¡°I know he made a big mistake, and Sacred Leader sent him here to explore. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°That means you think there was some contention between them?¡± Han Sen could hear Fox Queen¡¯s concern behind her words.


    Fox Queen had been locked away for so long, and her boredom had grown to immense proportions. She seemed to like having someone to talk to, so she went on to say, ¡°General Ghost Bone looked murderous, but he was incredibly loyal to Sacred Leader. He was practically his right-hand man. How could he make a mistake that would force him toe to this sort of ce? Something else must have been happening behind the scenes, but General Ghost Bone was a quiet man. He never really told me what he was doing here.¡±


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell if Fox Queen really was clueless or if she was just pretending to be. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I found a ce called Ghost Bone Town out in a desert. Is that where he lived?¡±


    Fox Queen frowned. ¡°After General Ghost Bone came to live here, he didn¡¯t build homes anywhere else. Why would there be a Ghost Bone Town? Tell me what the ce looked like.¡±


    Han Sen told her about the town he had discovered, but he didn¡¯t say anything about how it was in disarray.


    When Fox Queen heard Han Sen¡¯s description, the expression on her face morphed through a variety of emotions. After a while, she said, ¡°I see... I see...¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Fox Queen smiled. ¡°If I am guessing things correctly, the town you found was actually a haven for the Sacred Leader. Ghost Bone Town was just an outpost. No wonder he was there.¡±


    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Han Sen was so happy. He was finally getting to the meat of these mysteries.


    Fox Queen considered his question. ¡°You told me that Sacred was destroyed a long time ago, so talking about it shouldn¡¯t matter anymore. If the Sacred Leader was still around, I would not dare speak.¡±


    After a lengthy pause, she went on to say, ¡°The Sacred Leader led the Sacred. He beat every being that came against him, and he almost became the king of the entire geno universe. But every creature has a lifespan, and thatw even applied to someone as powerful as the Sacred Leader. No one is able to fight time, and death finds us all one day. That powerful man didn¡¯t want to die like everyone else, though. And so, he sought to live forever.¡±


    ¡°In the pursuit of immortality, Sacred Leader conducted many tests. I know there were at least a hundred of them.¡± Fox Queen seemed to be struggling to remember. ¡°I was Ghost Bone¡¯s wife, and Ghost Bone was the Sacred Leader¡¯s most trusted right hand. I learned a bit about all this from Ghost Bone, and although I was told little, I could tell that the leader was ambitious. He sent people to the disaster on Yuanli, the strange thing in Buried Dragon Valley, the holy spirits in the sanctuaries, and the demi-god¡¯s space. They were searching for the key to immortality all because of Sacred Leader.¡±


    ¡°The holy spirits in the sanctuaries? What are those?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart almost leaped out of his chest, but he forced himself to look merely curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much of the details, as it¡¯s only something I heard Ghost Bone say. In Sacred, there is a strange xenogeneic space they called the sanctuaries. The leader tried to research the undying spirits there,¡± Fox Queen said after some thought.


    ¡°Spirits?¡± Han Sen thought, his heart trembling.

 Chapter 2260 - Haven

    <h4>Chapter 2260 Haven</h4>


    ¡°If the sanctuaries that Fox Queen mentioned are the sanctuaries that I came from, then the undying spirits she mentioned might be the spirits that I¡¯m familiar with. Only the spirits in the sanctuaries are capable of living forever. If they are killed, they can always respawn at their spirit stone. As long as the spirit stone remains intact, they can live forever.¡± Han Sen believed those spirits were the spirits that the Sacred Leader had researched.


    When Han Sen considered this research, he thought of two distinct possibilities. One possibility was that the Sacred Leader was merely researching their means of living forever. The other was that the spirits were actually products of that research, created by the Sacred Leader himself.


    Regardless of which exnation was true, the Sacred Leader¡¯s research ultimately failed. Otherwise, he would not have died.


    Xie Qing King was one of the spirits that Han Sen had known longest. In the sanctuaries, he could never die.


    Han Sen had once asked Xie Qing King about this, and he was told that when the spirit entered the Alliance¡¯s universe, he became disconnected from the spirit stone. Xie Qing King believed that if he died now, he could nevere back.


    Han Sen wanted to ask Fox Queen more about the sanctuaries, but that was all she knew. She had learned most of what she knew by overhearing General Ghost Bone¡¯s musings.


    Han Sen regretted having killed General Ghost Bone so easily. If he had been able to speak further with the ancient elite, there was the chance that the man might have answered many of Han Sen¡¯s questions.


    But the ck crystal¡¯s power was beyond Han Sen¡¯s control. General Ghost Bone had acted rashly, and at the end of the day, Han Sen wasn¡¯t the one to me.


    Theypsed into silence for a while before Fox Queen said, ¡°I would guess that the Ghost Bone Town you saw was the haven of the Sacred Leader. The ce was probably named Ghost Bone Town to disguise its true purpose.¡±


    ¡°What is a haven, exactly?¡± Han Sen had heard the term mentioned many times, but he was unclear about what it actually meant.


    Fox Queen replied slowly, ¡°The idea is a littleplicated, as it can be used for many different situations. Simply put, the Sacred Leader found a way in which he might live forever. But he hadn¡¯t developed it enough to be usable. It was something that would require some time.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see anything special in that town except for a broken pool,¡± Han Sen said.


    Fox Queen smiled and said, ¡°It was a secret project. Do you really think it would be so easy to find? The town was probably just some a facade or entranceway to the real haven. There might have been an item there that would allow you to ess the haven. You might have to search the ce more thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°What Fox Queen said doesn¡¯t match up with what General Ghost Bone told me. He said that the holy monument lies somece else,¡± Han Sen thought. Then he asked, ¡°But I saw General Ghost Bone¡¯s statue there, and it was merely guarding the gate. There was another statue inside. Was that the Sacred Leader?¡±


    Han Sen described the human emperor statue once, and then he waited for Fox Queen¡¯s answer.


    Fox Queen shook her head. ¡°To be honest with you, I never saw the Sacred Leader. I¡¯m afraid that not even all of the top ten generals were permitted to see what the Sacred Leader actually looked like.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Han Sen looked at Fox Queen in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that strange, really. The Sacred Leader was always d in armor that hid his face. No one even knew if the Sacred Leader was a man or a woman. All I know is that his shape wasn¡¯t too different from yours or mine. But that was just the shape that could be discerned through his armor, after all. With his strength, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to change his body or even reshape his genes,¡± Fox Queen said.


    There was little more that Fox Queen could tell him. Although she wanted to continue the conversation, she didn¡¯t actually know very much. She could only ry the offhandments and casual references that she remembered from her time with General Ghost Bone.


    Han Sen examined the chains that held Fox Queen. When he needed a break, he went to White Bone Hell to practice. He used The Story of Genes to refine the Ghost Bone power.


    Han Sen put off practicing his Dongxuan Sutra for the moment, as The Story of Genes required non-native power, and that was what he currently had.


    The blood kirin, when it noticed Han Sen¡¯s return, immediately emerged from the lotus mountain. It grabbed another one of those blood pears and came running over to Han Sen.


    Han Sen tried to get closer to the blood kirin, as it didn¡¯t seem hostile at all. It made Han Sen feel rather joyful. ¡°Maybe I really can tame this thing. If I had this King ss fighter on my side, perhaps I could square-off against enemies like Edward.¡±


    Han Sen tried to touch the blood kirin, and when he did, the blood kirin didn¡¯t shy away. Still, it was a very withdrawn creature, and getting close to it was difficult.


    ...


    At the same time, Edward and the others finally found the door of the pce. They were unable to open it, however, so they were still stuck outside.


    ¡°Why is there a pce here? Did the Sacred Leader leave it behind?¡± asked a King ss Ice Blue Knight.


    ¡°Look at the architecture of this ce. I don¡¯t think it belonged to the Sacred Leader. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this ce¡¯s style is reminiscent of General Ghost Bone¡¯s handiwork,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°Regardless of who built this pce, we must find a way to get it open. We cannot go to the monument without the relic that Han Sen took.¡± Edward looked at Mister White. ¡°Mister White, you are very good when ites to unraveling restrictions. Do you have a way to open the pce¡¯s gate?¡±


    ¡°This pce¡¯s walls are profoundly special. I have never encountered anything like this before. Breaking it might take a few decades, perhaps even a century!¡± Mister White eximed.


    ¡°That would take too long. Is there a faster way?¡± Ice Blue Knight King asked.


    Mister White rubbed his chin in thought. ¡°The best way to get inside would be to force open a small section of the construct. If webine all our power, then that might work. But first, we will have to make some preparations. And for that, I will require everyone¡¯s cooperation.¡±


    ¡°I will listen to whatever it is you have to tell us.¡± Edward and Ice Blue Knight King nodded.


    ¡°I need some things that aren¡¯t currently avable in the base, so I will have to go elsewhere to fetch them. It will probably take me about a month. In the meantime, I would like you guys to stay on guard here,¡± Mister White said.


    Mister White then took Crime with him and left. Ice Blue Knight King and Edward remained close to the pce, in case Han Sen ducked out and tried to escape.


    ...


    As Han Sen spoke casually with Fox Queen, he kept his focus on the structure of the prison itself. Almost unexpectedly, he found a way in which he could save Fox Queen, too.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t really want to save Fox Queen. It would only bring him harm. Who knew if she would wish to attack Han Sen the moment she got free?


    The Shapeshifting Foxes weren¡¯t the nicest of races, and she only spoke to Han Sen so much because she had been trapped there for so long and be profoundly bored. Who knew what she would do when she had her freedom?


    Han Sen knew that the beautiful Shapeshifting Foxes had arranged the downfall of entire races. More than a few species had be extinct because of them. That was another reason why Han Sen didn¡¯t want to talk to Fox Queen too much.

 Chapter 2261 - Blood Kirin’s Movemen

    <h4>Chapter 2261 Blood Kirin¡¯s Movemen</h4>


    Han Sen spent another two weeks in the White Bone Hell. The blood kirin came down from its mountain to absorb blood bone air every day, and during such times, Han Sen got to interact with it very closely.


    The blood kirin had initially seemed like a cruel beast, but it wasn¡¯t showing any animosity toward Han Sen now, which made him curious. The most probable cause for the blood kirin¡¯s change in behavior, he figured, was the blood kirin having tasted his blood.


    That had only transpired once, though. The blood kirin had consumed Han Sen¡¯s old blood as he leveled up, but he had no ns to feed the beast with his blood again.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra had be Duke, and Han Sen continued to fuse his blood with the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum. His connection with the Drum progressed by leaps and bounds. Now, he was able to use the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum without Bao¡¯er¡¯s help. That made things quite a bit easier.


    That day, after the blood kirin absorbed more of the blood bone air, it roared at Han Sen. Then, it turned around and returned to the lotus mountain. When it saw that Han Sen wasn¡¯t following, the beast turned around and roared at him again.


    Han Sen realized the blood kirin was inviting him to the lotus mountain. Han Sen followed after the creature without hesitation. If he was being invited to enter the blood kirin¡¯sir, it might signify that the blood kirin was growing morefortable with him.


    He followed the blood kirin to the lotus mountaintop. Most of the blood rain had drained off of the peak, but some of the runoff had collected into a small pond. Vinesy in tangles around the pond, and Han Sen spotted blood pears hanging off of them.


    The blood kirin jumped into the blood pond and made a grunting noise at Han Sen, inviting him to enter.


    Han Sen hesitated this time, but he still followed the blood kirin in. Based on his experience with his other pets, he had learned that showering with a pet was a great way to strengthen his bond with them.


    Han Sen was nning to begin scrubbing the blood kirin¡¯s scales, but the blood kirin did something instead. It put its head in the water and dived in deep.


    Han Sen stared after the creature in surprise. It was obvious now that the blood kirin hadn¡¯t just invited him in for a simple shower. He quickly used his Dongxuan Aura to follow the blood kirin.


    Upon seeing Han Sen trailing along behind, the blood kirin dived in deeper.


    The blood pond was only a thousand meters deep.


    They both reached the bottom fairly quickly, where the blood kirin disappeared into a tunnel that had been dug through the white bones.


    Han Sen continued to follow the creature. He was curious, not knowing exactly what the blood kirin wanted.


    The blood kirin led the way. It followed the white bone tunnel and soon sshed out of the blood water.


    As his head broke the surface of the blood water, Han Sen noticed that they had emerged into a giant white bone cave. Before himy the corpse of a giant, ck xenogeneic.


    The ck kirin was as big as a mountain. However, its head had been sundered, and its belly had been split open. It had been dead for many years, and while the body might not have rotted, the air had dried it into a husk.


    ¡°This must be the blood kirin¡¯s mother. It doesn¡¯t look very much like the blood kirin, though. Perhaps the blood bone air it has absorbed has simply changed its genes dramatically,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The blood kirin leaped onto the mountain-sized body of the ck kirin. It then grunted at Han Sen, as if it was asking him to join it.


    Han Sen flew in the air, but he didn¡¯t dare set his feet upon the back of the ck kirin. Although the blood kirin had called him up, stepping on its mother¡¯s corpse didn¡¯t seem like an appropriate thing to do.


    When Han Sen saw the corpse from above, he noticed something glinting in the ck flesh. There was a weapon embedded in the ck kirin¡¯s back.


    He couldn¡¯t get a good look at the weapon, as only the handle was protruding from the body. The rest of it was lodged deep within the corpse of the ck kirin.


    Fox Queen had said that the blood kirin belonged to a no-name race, but seeing that ck kirin, Han Sen didn¡¯t think that was true.


    The other creatures had all turned into bones. Some of the bones had decayed into little more than dust, but that ck kirin¡¯s body was still mostlyplete. This point alone made it seem like something special.


    And the curious xenogeneic still had a weapon lodged inside it. It certainly added to the dead creature¡¯s mystique.


    Han Sen carefully examined what he could see of the weapon. The handle was only two feet long, which was definitely too small for a greatsword. But for a smaller sword, the handle would probably have been too long.


    The handle gleamed silver, and there was a weird symbol engraved across it. Han Sen was unsure what the symbol meant, but he hypothesized that it could be a meaningless adornment.


    All he knew for certain was that the weapon hadn¡¯t belonged to General Ghost Bone. The weaponcked the aura and presence that General Ghost Bone carried with him.


    The blood kirin made some barking noises at Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned, unsure what the blood kirin wanted.


    The blood kirin, seeing Han Sen¡¯sck of understanding, tried to grasp the weapon with its ws. But when it touched the silver handle, silver lightning arced around the handle and into the blood kirin. With a blinding sh, the blood kirin¡¯s body was electrified and sted down onto the ground.


    Han Sen was frozen. The blood kirin was a force to be reckoned with. It was a powerful half-deified xenogeneic, the son of White Bone Big Hell. If it had been tossed back so simply, then the power of the weapon must have been unimaginable.


    The blood kirin picked itself up off the ground. It didn¡¯t look particrly injured, but its legs moved a little shakily from the shock it had just received.


    The blood kirin leaped back atop the ck kirin. Then it made that barking noise as Han Sen again.


    Now Han Sen knew what it was suggesting. ¡°You want me to help you remove that weapon?¡±


    The blood kirin nodded. It then made more encouraging noises to Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this. Despite its power, the blood kirin had just been sorely electrified by the lodged armament. Han Sen was just a Duke, so there was a chance that the electricity might kill him.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and approached the weapon embedded in the ck kirin¡¯s back. He wasn¡¯t confident in his ability to pull the weapon out, but if he didn¡¯t at least try, then all the time he had spent building a rtionship with the blood kirin would go to waste.


    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work, I have to give it a shot. Getting shocked is better than making the blood kirin mad,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He summoned his King ss Gxy Lobster armor.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be killed by lightning that not even the blood kirin could withstand.


    Landing on the ck kirin¡¯s back, Han Sen gazed at the silver handle. Then, he looked back at the blood kirin. The blood kirin looked very excited. Han Sen took a deep breath and slowly reached for the silver handle.

 Chapter 2262 - The Power of Science

    <h4>Chapter 2262 The Power of Science</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers brushed the silver handle, and before he moved to grip itpletely, silver lightning leaped out at his fingers.


    A vibration moved through Han Sen¡¯s body, and then he felt as if he had lost control of his own consciousness. There was a sharp cracking noise, and Han Sen was sent rocketing away. His flight ended when he crashed into a white bone wall.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was wearing his King ss Gxy Lobster armor, so the hit didn¡¯t hurt too much. But his entire body ached, as if cramps were twisting him from the top of his head down to his toes. He convulsed slightly on the ground.


    ¡°Well, that was scary. The lightning might not have done too much damage, but the soreness afterward is pretty terrifying!¡±¡® Han Sen mustered every ounce of his strength to get up. He crawled across the ground as white bubbles frothed from his mouth. He pulled himself into a sitting position, but he still felt extremely weak. He wasn¡¯t able to stand up just yet, so he sat very still as his head spun.


    The blood kirin leaped off of the ck kirin¡¯s back. It circled Han Sen, making a low keening sound. It was as if it was saying, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What kind of lightning is that, though? It is so weird. My King ss armor did nothing to repel it.¡± Han Sen understood now why the lightning had been able to hurt the blood kirin, despite the beast ¡®s strength. That lightning bypassed all forms of defense and zapped right into a person¡¯s body.


    The blood kirin was unable to answer his question, but Han Sen could tell that the creature was disappointed. It was sad that Han Sen was unable to pull out the weapon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will find a way to pull it out.¡± Han Sen thought this was still a good opportunity. He looked into the blood kirin¡¯s face, and he knew that the creature would be incredibly happy if Han Sen managed to retrieve the weapon. Perhaps he could even tame it at that point.


    Thinking of how cool it would look to ride the blood kirin, Han Sen thought he should give it another try.


    The blood kirin didn¡¯t seem particrly excited by the prospect of another attempt, though. It clearly didn¡¯t believe Han Sen had what it took to remove the weapon from the corpse.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t confident, either, truthfully. But if he was being attacked with lightning, perhaps he could wrap the handle with some sort of insting material before pulling the weapon out.


    Han Sen pulled a bunch of insted gloves from Destiny¡¯s Tower. He put on severalyers of gloves to make sure he wouldn¡¯t get shocked. Then, he flew back onto the ck kirin¡¯s back. He looked back at the blood kirin and thought, ¡°Although you are a King ss xenogeneic that might one day be deified, you¡¯re still so dumb. You don¡¯t know anything about a little thing called science, do you? Well, big brother will show you how humans make use of their intelligence to solve problems such as this. Get ready to be amazed andpelled to obedience by the power of your big brother San Mu!¡±


    After that, Han Sen reached out and grabbed the silver handle. Based on his first experience, Han Sen knew that the lightning was scary, but it wouldn¡¯t be powerful enough to kill him. That reassurance made Han Sen feel a lot safer.


    Han Sen confidently wrapped his hands around the silver handle and tried to pull it out. Then, silver lightning was discharged.


    The insting gloves did not work. The lightning wreathed his entire body before sting him away. He crashed into a big bone wall, his armored body cracking its surface. Many extra bones were shaken down on top of him.


    Now Han Sen could only think, ¡°F*cking science. I actually thought science would apply to this world. I am too naive. This is madness! My brain hurts.¡±


    Because Han Sen had gripped the handle more firmly, the shock of the electricity was magnified. It took Han Sen half an hour to regain full consciousness, and he didn¡¯t try to move as he recovered. When he started feeling better, he lifted his head to look around. He realized that the blood kirin had actually dragged him away from the white bones.


    Luckily, the blood kirin wasn¡¯t hostile towards him. He had been inside the blood kirin¡¯s mouth, but despite that, the creature hadn¡¯t injured him in any way.


    ¡°Well, sh*t. How did that even happen?¡± Han Sen thought gloomily. He rested a little bit more, as his body was on the precipice of aplete recovery.


    The blood kirin looked at Han Sen as if he was a naughty child. That gaze of disdain made Han Sen feel embarrassed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t pull a weapon out of a dead body? I won¡¯t ept that!¡± Han Sen stood up and stared at the handle with rage. When he thought back to the ache that had suffused his entire body, though, he gave up on the idea of trying to grab it again.


    ¡°Hmph. I couldn¡¯t make it work, but at least I¡¯m not alone. I have help, so what is there to be afraid of?¡± Han Sen thought. Then, he released Bao¡¯er from Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, do you see that weapon sticking out of the kirin¡¯s back? It is protected by very powerful lightning, and so I cannot take it out. Do you think you can take it out for me?¡± Han Sen smiled at Bao¡¯er as he spoke.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened wide when she looked at the weapon. She thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No way! You cannot pull it out, either?¡± Han Sen was surprised. This was the first time he had heard Bao¡¯er admit so inly that she couldn¡¯t do something.


    Bao¡¯er blinked and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that weapon. Its soul is very messy. It would not be very nice to touch it. I would be electrified if I went up to it.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. Not even Bao¡¯er could take the weapon. There really was no hope for pulling it out.


    But then Bao¡¯er went on. ¡°You can let Little Silver try. He is attuned with lightning, so he might have a way to do it.¡±


    ¡°How did I forget Little Silver!¡± Han Sen pped himself on the head. The lightning must have rattled his brain and made him forget Little Silver for a bit.


    Han Sen quickly summoned Little Silver. As soon as Little Silver appeared, he hugged the fox tightly to his chest. Then he flew up to the ck kirin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Little Silver, that weapon has lightning power. I cannot move it, though. Do you think you can pull it out?¡± Han Sen asked, pointing at the silver handle.


    Little Silver leaped down from Han Sen¡¯s arms. It walked elegantly around the silver handle, its silver eyes peering keenly at the metal.


    Suddenly, Little Silver stopped. Its body crackled with silver lightning. That lightning spread fast, and the fox¡¯s body began to swell and transform. Ten tails of lightning rose behind the fox, swaying like the heads of a hydra.


    The next second, that ethereal, lightning form of a fox opened its mouth. It grabbed the silver handle and tried to pull it out of the ck kirin.


    The silver handle fired its own lightning in response to the fox, and the bolts of power collided in a disy of eye-searing brilliance. It seemed as if the two powers were exploding when they touched each other.


    The lightning didn¡¯t send Little Silver flying like it had Han Sen and the blood kirin. The fox held onto the handle firmly, and slowly, it began to pull the handle up and away from the back of the ck kirin.


    Within that storm of silver lightning, Little Silver slowly pulled at the handle, and the weapon slowly began to slide into sight. Han Sen could see triangles across the weapon, and there was a strange symbol within every triangle. Lightning arced and jumped around the symbols.

 Chapter 2263 - Thunder God Spike

    <h4>Chapter 2263 Thunder God Spike</h4>


    As the sword-like weapon was slowly removed, the mysterious symbols on its surface began to leap and dance like mad. It looked as if countless fairies of silver thunder were dancing across it.


    The silver lightning still crackled out of the sword. It was like there was a silver dragon now flying around the cavern.


    Because the lightning was too strong, Han Sen had to fall back and away from the ck kirin¡¯s corpse. Even the blood kirin itself stumbled back.


    The blood kirin was looking very excited. It kept retreating, but its eyes never left the ck kirin¡¯s body.


    Little Silver¡¯s lightning was growing to frightening strength. The hilt of the sword was firmly in the grip of its maw. It forced the swordpletely out of the ck kirin¡¯s body.


    The sword was only one and a half meters long, but its shape was very strange. The de was split into three sections, and each of its points was sharp. It looked like an army spear.


    As he watched the lightning springing from the de, Han Sen could immediately tell that the weapon was profoundly special. It might have been a deified weapon.


    Dong! Dong!


    Little Silver leaped off of the ck kirin¡¯s back. It loosened its grip on the handle and let the silver sword tter to the ground. Then Little Silver let its powerful lightning fox form dissipate.


    Although Little Silver didn¡¯t seem to be injured, it did look exhausted.


    Han Sen quickly picked up Little Silver and offered him one of the blood pears. Little Silver shook his head at the fruit andy down on Han Sen¡¯s chest instead. It closed its eyes, looking very, very tired.


    Upon seeing the silver sworde free of the dead creature, the blood kirin leaped towards the ck kirin¡¯s corpse with exuberant joy.


    ¡°What a sweet creature. All it wanted was for its mother to rest in peace. It¡¯s rare that I get to see something this touching.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    The next second, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. The blood kirin ran over to the ck kirin¡¯s body and used its teeth to rip off a chunk. The blood kirin tore into the corpse, eating ravenously.


    The blood kirin used its ws to tear the body apart, and viscera and gore flew everywhere as it feasted.


    Han Sen froze for a while, his face growing a little pale. His initial assumpted seemed to have been very wrong. He didn¡¯t know anymore if the ck kirin was indeed the blood kirin¡¯s mother. If it was, the blood kirin really was a monster.


    But that sort of made sense. The blood kirin was born from a dead body. It had spent its life consuming the White Bone Hell¡¯s blood bone air. Its very existence hade from death and cruelty. Eating the corpse of its own mother to gain strength wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility.


    It was still an incredibly heartless act, though.


    Han Sen was nning to put Bao¡¯er and Little Silver back inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. If the blood kirin went mad after consuming the ck kirin, they would have to run.


    Before he could grab her, Bao¡¯er ran over to the silver sword. She reached her hand out to grab it before Han Sen could shout a warning.


    When Bao¡¯er¡¯s came down upon it, the de no longer released that silver lightning. Bao¡¯er dragged the sword back over to Han Sen.


    ¡°Dad! This sword is awesome. We should take it with us.¡± Bao¡¯er held the sword out to Han Sen as she spoke.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare take the sword, though. Just because Bao¡¯er hadn¡¯t been electrified, that didn¡¯t guarantee that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t get shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Dad! It is fine now. The de isn¡¯t dangerous anymore.¡± Bao¡¯er winked.


    ¡°Pfft, why would Dad be afraid? I¡¯m not scared; I¡¯m just cautious. This is the behavior of a mature man.¡± Han Sen blushed. He reached out to take the silver sword.


    Just as Bao¡¯er had told him, the sword didn¡¯t crackle with lightning when he touched it. It really did behave like an ordinary weapon now.


    ¡°Weird. Why has the sword be normal after leaving the ck kirin¡¯s body?¡± Han Sen looked at the blood kirin still gorging on the ck kirin. He then thought of something. ¡°Maybe the ck kirin¡¯s body triggered the power of the sword? Maybe that is why it remained active. The electricity kept the blood kirin from eating the ck kirin. It had to have the sword removed first.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if his guesses were correct, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Han Sen went to check out the sword. The symbols of thunder across it were delightful to see. They made the sword look absolutely beautiful. It didn¡¯t even look like a weapon; it looked like an art-piece wrought in silver.


    After witnessing its power, Han Sen agreed with Bao¡¯er. He couldn¡¯t tell what level it was, but he was fairly sure that it had to be a deified weapon.


    When he looked at the de more closely, he noticed that a few words were engraved on the back of the sword. He was able to read them. It was of themonnguage in the geno universe, and it said, ¡°Thunder God Spike.¡±


    ¡°I think that must be its real name.¡± Han Sen raised the weapon carefully in front of him. He tried to put his own power into the Thunder God Spike, in order to trigger the weapon¡¯s power. Unfortunately, he could not get it to work.


    No matter what power or skill he used, nothing could trigger the lightning of the Thunder God Spike.


    Han Sen decided to use the Dongxuan Sutra to simte Little Silver¡¯s lightning power, then he focused that power on the Thunder God Spike. The lightning symbols of the Thunder God Spike began to move. They were like silver snakes running up and down the de.


    But Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra was merely Marquise ss, so the lightning power he could simte wouldn¡¯t be that strong. Only a small amount of the Thunder God Spike¡¯s power was summoned, but even so, it was already very strong. It was stronger than if Han Sen used all of his power with Jadeskin.


    ¡°This thing is definitely a deified weapon!¡± Han Sen felt so happy. The Thunder God Spike didn¡¯t hurt him when he activated it, either. That meant he could use the weapon inbat.


    Han Sen put the Thunder God Spike into Destiny¡¯s Tower, and thankfully, it didn¡¯t resist like the Jade Drum had. The Jade Drum was a living creature, but the Thunder God Spike was just a weapon.


    Han Sen was very lucky to have found the weapon, but it would be dangerous for him to carry a deified treasure in in view. Unless it was direly necessary, Han Sen nned to keep the weapon hidden from anyone who might want to steal it.


    Han Sen put Bao¡¯er and Little Silver back into Destiny¡¯s Tower. The blood kirin was still eating the ck kirin¡¯s body. It was a small creature, but its stomach wasrge. The ck kirin¡¯s body was like a mountain, but a big chunk of it had already disappeared.


    The blood kirin ate its fill and grunted in satisfaction. Then it moved back and made a rumbling noise to get Han Sen¡¯s attention. It tossed its head at the ck kirin¡¯s body, as if it was inviting Han Sen to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can eat it.¡± Han Sen shook his head. His body was already filled with unprocessed Ghost Bone power, so it didn¡¯t matter what he ate right now.


    But the blood kirin¡¯s invitation was still reassuring. The beast didn¡¯t seem like it was ever going to be hostile to him.

 Chapter 2264 - Forced Entry

    <h4>Chapter 2264 Forced Entry</h4>


    When the blood kirin saw that Han Sen wasn¡¯t eating anything, it turned around to continue consuming the corpse by itself. It looked as if it wasn¡¯t going to stop until everyst morsel of the ck kirin had been consumed.


    Han Sen had no interest in watching the beast eat, so he decided to leave the cave. He leaped into the blood water and swam back the way he hade. The cave had no other exits, so he had to leave via the same blood pond.


    After he crawled out of the pond, Han Sen picked a few blood pears to give to Little Silver. The fox had retrieved the Thunder God Spike for him, but in doing so, it had been injured.


    Both the fox and the weapon were of the lightning element, but the Thunder God Spike was clearly far more powerful than Little Silver. If Little Silver¡¯s Lightning Fox Body hadn¡¯t possessed full immunity to lightning, then the little creature might not have been able to pull the Thunder God Spike out.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve helped the blood kirin, it won¡¯t mind if I take more blood pears and give them to Little Silver, right? I¡¯m sure the blood kirin wouldn¡¯t care,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he collected the fruit. He lobbed them into Destiny¡¯s Tower for Little Silver. But when he nced inside the tower, he found Little Silver curled up to rest. Its tail was wrapped around the Thunder God Spike, and the Thunder God Spike was crackling as silver lightning arced around it. The bolts would asionally jump to touch Little Silver¡¯s fur, but the fox didn¡¯t seem to mind. It just continued to rest.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to get a better look. When the Thunder God Spike¡¯s lightningnded on Little Silver, the small fox was absorbing its power. The lightning blended into Little Silver¡¯s powers, slowly changing them as the fox rested.


    Han Sen walked over and gently set one of the blood pears beside Little Silver. Then, he exited the tower and left the lotus mountain.


    When he made it down from the lotus mountain, he found Fox Queen standing directly in front of the hellish skeletal gate. She was looking at him.


    Fox Queen¡¯s eyebrows rose as Han Sen approached.


    Her chains wouldn¡¯t let her move far from the gate. Otherwise, she would have explored the distant mountain range for herself long ago.


    ¡°You killed the blood kirin?¡± Fox Queen asked in a disturbed tone of voice.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°No. I can¡¯t defeat a foe like that. But I¡¯ve been here for a while, and we¡¯ve gotten to know each other a bit. It hasn¡¯t been hostile to me at all.¡±


    Fox Queen looked at Han Sen with a veiled expression. She thought Han Sen¡¯s exnation had to be utter nonsense.


    The blood kirin was a beast of particr savagery, and it had been locked up in White Bone Hell all its life. If it ever escaped the White Bone Hell, few would survive an encounter with it. That thing was a King ss demon.


    If the blood kirin had grownfortable with Han Sen simply because he had spent time with it, she wondered why the same had not urred between the monster and herself. She had spent far more time with it, and she had even watched it grow up. Yet, there wasn¡¯t even a faint semnce of closeness between her and the beast.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Fox Queen stared at Han Sen. She had found his behavior suspicious for a long time, and it made her wary of him. Perhaps Han Sen really had been taken by General Ghost Bone, and he had just been pretending ever since.


    ¡°I told you; I am a member of the Ice Blue Knights.¡± Han Sen said, a little reproachfully.


    Fox Queen started to respond, but all of a sudden, her face changed. ¡°Someone forced open the pce¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Han Sen was shocked. That pce had been built by General Ghost Bone. Not even a deified elite should have been able to open it. And there was no way Edward or the others could have gotten through the entrance.


    ¡°They have only breached the first line. They areing in via the primary entrance. Huh. It seems that they have a death wish.¡± Fox Queen narrowed her eyes and walked back through the hellish skeletal gate.


    Han Sen felt sick. He didn¡¯t think Edward and the others would make it inside, but now they had. Han Sen¡¯s identity would soon be exposed.


    Realizing this, Han Sen quickly followed Fox Queen. But he then rushed out of the side hall ahead of her.


    Just as Fox Queen had said, there was an opening in the gate of the main hall. Edward and the others were nowing in.


    ¡°Han Sen, where are you going to run this time?¡± shouted a King ss Ice Blue Knight. Then, he ran at Han Sen.


    ¡°Shut up! This isn¡¯t a ce that you can just smash your way into!¡± Han Sen shouted as he quickly retreated. He fell back to Fox Queen, who had just appeared. Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s power was headed for Fox Queen.


    Fox Queen¡¯s face drew into a smile, but her eyes glimmered with the fire of murder. She didn¡¯t even have to move her hand as a cord of power shot out of her and wrapped around the Ice Blue Knight.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Ice Blue Knight King shouted. He moved to help the King ss Ice Blue Knight, but it was toote.


    The cord of power tightened, and the Ice Blue Knight¡¯s body was torn apart. It was horrifying to watch. The warrior was murdered before he even had a chance to defend himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s scalp felt numb. A King ss elite had been oh-so-easily killed. The demonstration of Fox Queen¡¯s power confirmed Han Sen¡¯s belief that she was deified. It was fortunate she had wanted to keep Han Sen with her instead of killing him. Han Sen would have been very dead if things had turned out differently.


    The faces of the other intruders turned white. They turned to leave the pce, but the opening they created to enter had already disappeared. And that was because of Fox Queen.


    Edward and the others attacked the pce¡¯s gate, but their efforts were futile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? You can¡¯t juste and go from this pce as you please.¡± Fox Queen¡¯s cords of power began to move again, heading for Edward and all the others.


    Edward, Ice Blue Knight King, and Crime managed to block the attacks, but the other King ss elites were all captured.


    ¡°Deified powers are scary!¡± Han Sen¡¯s scalp felt numb. It seemed like Fox Queen was no longer being hampered by the pce. She was able to use her full deified powers without limit or restriction.


    Han Sen looked closer and realized what was going on. Edward and the others had managed to break the restrictions of the pce. Their actions had triggered the prison¡¯s defense systems, allowing Fox Queen to use her full powers to annihte the invaders. Now that Fox Queen had all her deified power back, she was a totally different being than she had been when Han Sen met her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! We identally wandered into this ce. We meant you no harm. Please forgive us...¡± Before Edward could finish his apology, a cord of power wrapped around him.


    Not long after, thest of the intruders were bound by Fox Queen¡¯s cords. None of them could fight back.


    When Fox Queen turned back to Han Sen, he quickly said, ¡°Big Sis, you are so good! You are so intelligent, beautiful, and powerful!¡±


    ¡°I think I heard them refer to you by the name of Han Sen.¡± Fox Queen stared at Han Sen and gave him a predatory smile.

 Chapter 2265 - Figh

    <h4>Chapter 2265 Figh</h4>


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me Han Sen is your fake name,¡± Fox Queen said, smiling at Han Sen.


    ¡°My name is Han Sen. San Mu is just a nickname. Only close family and my bestest friends call me by that name,¡± Han Sen said shyly.


    Fox Queen rolled her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t going to push the subject any further. She looked back at Edward and the others and asked, ¡°And who are you people, exactly?¡±


    Ice Blue Knight King told her, ¡°We are Ice Blue Knights of the Extreme King. Please do not misunderstand our intent, for we are only here to apprehend the criminal traitor known as Han Sen. We didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡±


    ¡°What did he do to incite your wrath?¡± Fox Queen asked with curiosity. ¡°This is quite the hunting party you¡¯ve assembled.¡±


    Ice Blue Knight King and Edward frowned. They had told her they were Extreme King deliberately, knowing that the name was feared all across the universe.


    But when they looked at Fox Queen¡¯s face, they saw no hint of fear or trepidation. Their attempted name-drop had failed quite spectacrly.


    The Shapeshifting Foxes weren¡¯t one of the top races, and even a deified fox should have been afraid of the Extreme King. However, Fox Queen seemed entirely unperturbed.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that the Extreme King only rose to prominence after Fox Queen had been incarcerated in the pce. Their name meant little to her, as they were a minor race back in her heyday.


    ¡°He is a traitor in the Ice Blue Knights. It was difficult for us to locate him. Being the slithering, tricky little snake that he is, he managed to escape. He eluded us for a while, but we traced him all the way to this ce. It was never our intention to offend you,¡± Edward went on to say. His face was straining under the weight of his forced sincerity.


    Han Sen and Fox Queen had only exchanged a few words in front of Edward, but he could tell that the rtionship between them wasn¡¯t very warm. So, he didn¡¯t mention the relic he sought.


    Han Sen had to be keeping the relic somewhere on his person. That meant they had a chance. If Edward mentioned the relic, and it was imed by a deified being, they stood no chance of reiming it.


    Fox Queen¡¯s face looked like stone. She held a cord of power and used it like a whip tosh Edward, who was still hanging in the air upside-down. His face was gashed as the whip tore so deeply into his flesh that it exposed the bone of his skull. Blood began to dribble through his hair.


    Everyone was shocked. Fox Queen did not say a word as she continued the whipping. A short timeter, Edward was covered in open wounds and dripping blood.


    ¡°I was lying to people before your great-grandmother was even born. And you think you can deceive me? Do you want to die?¡± Fox Queen¡¯s gaze was hard as she looked at the blood-soaked Edward. ¡°Let me ask you again: why are you chasing him?¡±


    ¡°He stole something very important from us! That is why we have been chasing him,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°And what is this thing?¡± Fox Queen frowned, but she stopped hitting Edward.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what it is!¡± As Fox Queen started to move her hand, he immediately said, ¡°We discovered an ancient city in the desert. Han Sen snuck in and stole an item from that city, although we¡¯re not sure what it was. If you would like to know what he stole, then you will have to ask him.¡±


    Fox Queen looked carefully at Edward and the others, then she turned to Han Sen. With a smile, she said, ¡°My good brother San Mu, it looks like you¡¯ve already retrieved the item from that city you mentioned. Very good.¡±


    ¡°I did take something from that old city.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Fox Queen¡¯s eyes looked sharp. Even to her, any item that had belonged to the Sacred Leader would be quite tempting.


    Han Sen smiled. He had no intention of revealing the stone te to anyone. He merely said, ¡°Sister, which you would prefer: this item or your freedom?¡±


    ¡°I am very greedy. I want freedom and the item.¡± Fox Queen¡¯s cord of power suddenly moved. It was headed for Han Sen.


    Han Sen shot off to the side hall, wanting to race right into the hellish skeletal gate.


    As soon as Han Sen appeared in the side hall, Fox Queen¡¯s cord of power was already on him. But suddenly, a bird¡¯s nest appeared in Han Sen¡¯s hand. Inside it, there was a red egg.


    The cord of power could bind a half-deified elite easily, but when it touched the bird¡¯s nest, it snapped like dry twine.


    As the attack dissipated, Han Sen pped his wings and escaped through a slither-of-a-gap between the substance chainsing for him. Then he leaped straight through the hellish skeletal gate.


    Fox Queen was shocked. When she entered the White Bone Hell after him, Han Sen was already gone. She had limited power and mobility in that ce, so she could only stand atop the skeleton mountain and glower after Han Sen. She couldn¡¯t chase him any further.


    ¡°Han Sen, do you want to grow old and die inside the White Bone Hell?¡± Fox Queen squinted as she looked around.


    ¡°There are worse ways to die than in thepany of a prettydy like you.¡± Han Sen stood far away atop a distant peak and smiled at Fox Queen.


    Fox Queen didn¡¯t say another word. She returned to the pce.


    Back inside the pce, Fox Queen looked at Edward and the others. She waved her hand, tossing everyone other than Mister White through the hellish skeletal gate.


    ¡°Bring Han Sen and the item back to me, or die here,¡± Fox Queenmanded. Edward and the others were then tossed into the hellish skeletal gate.


    As the others shakily stood up and began moving off into the White Bone Hell, Fox Queen turned back to Mister White. ¡°You know how to break the restrictions of this ce?¡±


    ¡°I know a little.¡± Mister White nodded.


    ¡°Breaking the front gate... That was no easy task.¡± Fox Queen raised her lips in a slight smile.


    When Han Sen saw Edward and the others fly into the White Bone Hell face first, he knew exactly what was going on. He immediately retreated to the blood kirin¡¯s lotus mountain.


    Edward and the others stared mutely at the white bone world around them. They were just as stunned as Han Sen had been when he first entered that ce.


    Crime concentrated as he activated a special power. In a few seconds, he detected Han Sen sneaking his way over to the lotus mountains. ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ice Blue Knight King barked themand, and they all took off in pursuit of Han Sen.


    The White Bone Hell was sorge that it would be difficult to find Han Sen again if he got too far away from them.


    And because of Fox Queen¡¯s implied threat, they now had even more motivation for retrieving that relic.


    Ice Blue Knight King was the fastest of the bunch, so he arrived at the lotus mountain first. Just as he was about to enter, however, he suddenly felt a blood air rise from the lotus mountaintop.


    He had been sprinting forward at full speed, and his momentum kept him from changing direction quickly. He gathered up his strength and sent a wave of deep blue power against the tide of red.


    Boom!


    The blood air ripped straight through Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s deep blue power. The attack tore through the armor on his chest without even slowing down, and blood began to spurt from his chest with unnatural speed. It was as if some power was sucking the blood out of him.

 Chapter 2266 - Beating a Half-Deified

    <h4>Chapter 2266 Beating a Half-Deified</h4>


    Han Sen stood on the lotus mountain, watching with great delight as the blood kirin entered the fray. Han Sen guessed that the creature had finished consuming the ck kirin, because it was now half-deified. On top of that, it was still inside the White Bone Hell. The ferocity of its attack sent Edward and Ice Blue Knight King reeling back.


    After mere seconds had passed, the blood kirin had already torn two King ss Ice Blue Knights to shreds. Joy sparked in Han Sen¡¯s chest as he saw the wretchedly wild face of the creature.


    ¡°You guys hold off this beast! I will go after Han Sen,¡± Edward shouted. He rushed across the battlefield, headed for the lotus mountain with the intent of catching Han Sen once and for all.


    The blood kirin was in a killing frenzy, and it paid no attention to guarding its nks. It pressed the attack against Ice Blue Knight King without sparing a nce at Edward.


    Han Sen felt depressed. ¡°This thing¡¯s intelligence needs to be increased.¡±


    Although Fox Queen had whipped Edward and injured him badly in the process, his half-deified body wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. He circled the battle and arrived in front of Han Sen in moments. Han Sen knew that trying to outrun the man with simple speed would be impossible.


    Han Sen pped the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum at his waist, sending a burst of scary sonic power toward Edward¡¯s forehead. The power flew out like a barrage of toxic needles.


    Edward grunted dismissively, and his whole body turned to a golden color. The Blood Scorpion¡¯s toxic needles struck the gold body and failed to puncture it.


    Edward¡¯s golden form shone like a sun, showering the entire lotus mountain in golden light. Han Sen suddenly felt incredibly heavy, as if he was now shouldering the weight of a mountain. He couldn¡¯t move much at all.


    Han Sen knew that he was struggling under the power of that special gold godlight.


    After Dukes became Kings, their elemental prowess increased dramatically. They could use their powers to nket thend around them,ying im to arge area. Edward¡¯s power was a heavy burden of suppression. It was a little simr to Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s deep blue power.


    Edward didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached out to grab the currently-suppressed Han Sen.


    Han Sen tried to fight it off, but the King ss suppression of the area was far too strong topete with. Plus, Edward was half-deified. Although Han Sen¡¯s elemental prowess was very good for his level, it didn¡¯t have enough raw strength to counter this attack. He couldn¡¯t beat the suppressing force that wasing down on him.


    Edward¡¯s hand had almost reached Han Sen¡¯s neck when suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s hand lifted a small bird¡¯s nest. In his other hand, he raised a big army spear and thrust it toward Edward¡¯s chest.


    Edward was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to brush off his King ss area-of-effect technique. They were too close together for Edward to block Han Sen¡¯s, but Edward didn¡¯t hesitate. He ignored Han Sen¡¯s strike and continued reaching out to grab his prey by the throat.


    Han Sen was just a Duke. Even if his weapon was deified, it wouldn¡¯t do too much damage to Edward¡¯s half-deified body. If he was able to catch Han Sen at the same time, Edward had no qualm with epting the strike.


    At the moment Edward¡¯s fingers closed around Han Sen¡¯s neck, the Thunder God Spike was plunged into Edward¡¯s armor.


    The armor stopped the Thunder God Spike dead, with only an inch of the weapon¡¯s tip embedding itself in Edward¡¯s breastte.


    But the Thunder God Spike¡¯s silver lightningpletely ignored the defense offered by that armor. When it discharged, it sent a current of electricity directly into Edward¡¯s body. Edward shook as the power ran through him, and his electrified body was sent flying away.


    Dong!


    Han Sen struck the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum again. Edward was still being ravaged by the silver lightning, and he couldn¡¯t gather his wits fast enough to summon power and repel the sonic attack. That sonic force was driven right into his forehead.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Even for a half-deified elite, hearing the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum felt like being stabbed in the head. Edward couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill cry.


    Han Sen put the bird¡¯s nest on his head as he continued to pound the drum. He had no intention of remaining idle, though. He teleported directly in front of Edward and used his Thunder God Spike to strike at Edward once more.


    Half-deified warriors deserved their reputation, and despite the dizziness and fierce pain, Edward tried to gather up power to block Han Sen¡¯s next attack.


    The Thunder God Spike¡¯s power wasn¡¯t very destructive, but the lightning energy it released could bypass any form of defense. The lightning surged into every single cell of Edward¡¯s body. Edward shook under the force.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t have enough strength to use more than a tiny fraction of the Thunder God Spike¡¯s true power. Edward had only been numbed a little. If the Thunder God Spike was used by someone half-deified, a single hit would have left Edward shaking non-stop for an entire day.


    The Blood Scorpion Jade Drum¡¯s sonic power swept into Edward in a continuous stream, but Edward was holding strong against the numbness induced by the lightning. He raised his shield again, and the sonic attacks began bouncing off of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m too weak! If I was stronger, the silver lightning would have kept Edward from gathering enough power to resist,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He kept moving, though. Instead of thrusting with his Thunder God Spike, he resorted to beating Edward with it like some rod.


    All that electricity had Edward shaking on the ground like he was experiencing a seizure. He was like a normal person being struck by a stun rod.


    Ice Blue Knight King and the others, who were still in the midst ofbat with the blood kirin, were frozen. The half-deified Edward was curled on the ground as Han Sen beat the pulp out of him. It was difficult to imagine.


    They knew the extent of Edward¡¯s strength, and a Duke should have had no hope of repelling the golden godlight.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t seem hindered at all as he pounded Edward. Edward¡¯s defenses couldn¡¯t withstand the lightning power emitted by the rod, and the man screamed continually and frothed at the mouth. It was too frightening to watch.


    ¡°What, you won¡¯t treat me with respect unless I unleash my power?¡± Han Sen kept hitting Edward, wondering how he might kill the man.


    The lightning could bypass an opponent¡¯s defenses, but it couldn¡¯t actually kill anyone. And Han Sen couldn¡¯t do the job himself. He was too weak to break the man¡¯s armor, so he couldn¡¯t kill Edward with his strength alone.


    ¡°The blood kirin!¡± Han Sen thought. Then, he beckoned for the monster.


    The blood kirin was still chasing the others, but Ice Blue Knight King and his group didn¡¯t dare to engage the beast. They were keeping it busy by baiting it back and forth.


    The blood kirin¡¯s intelligence was low. They lured it left and right, to and fro, and it hadn¡¯t managed to kill any of them.


    At the sound of Han Sen¡¯s voice, though, the beast turned to look at him. When it saw Han Sen mming his fists into Edward, a light came into its eyes. It ran over, chomped down on Edward¡¯s head, and katcha! The armor was destroyed. Edward¡¯s head was bitten off.


    Severed arteries in the man¡¯s neck sprayed blood all over the blood kirin. It swallowed the head in a single gulp. The sight made Ice Blue Knight King and the others shiver in fear and anger.

 Chapter 2267 - My Opponent Isn’t a Studen

    <h4>Chapter 2267 My Opponent Isn¡°t a Studen</h4>


    Han Sen jumped onto the blood kirin¡¯s back. Then, the blood kirin roared and flew towards Ice Blue Knight King and the others.


    ¡°Ignore those other guys and kill him first,¡± Han Sen instructed, thrusting his Thunder God Spike toward Ice Blue Knight King.


    Instead of answering, the blood kirin simply kept roaring as it headed for Han Sen¡¯s target.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Ice Blue Knight King called to the Ice Blue Knights as he swept his greatsword at the blood kirin.


    The blood kirin paid no mind to the other Knights, though. The Knights had previously exploited the blood kirin¡¯s stupidity tond a few blows, but now that the creature was following Han Sen¡¯smands, they found themselves having to give the creature an even wider berth.


    ¡°Han Sen, if you keep this up, you will never be allowed back into the Ice Blue Knights!¡± Ice Blue Knight King shouted, watching an Ice Blue Knight get torn to shreds by the blood kirin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already quit the Ice Blue Knights. Do you really think I n to return after all this? When you guys decided to fight with me, you should have said your prayers and readied yourselves for death!¡± Han Sen shot back.


    Ice Blue Knight King did not speak again. He had treated Han Sen as Yisha¡¯s student. He thought of Han Sen as a junior, and he had never thought he would have to take the young man as an enemy.


    Even though Han Sen had betrayed the Knights, Ice Blue Knight King only wanted to teach him a lesson as a senior Knight. He wanted to grab Han Sen, take the te, then haul Han Sen back to his rightful ce in the Knights.


    It was only now that Ice Blue Knight King realized he had been wrong about Han Sen since the beginning. He never considered Han Sen as an equal, and it never crossed his mind that Han Sen would see him as an opponent. Or apetitor.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t a junior who required protection or could be ordered around. Han Sen was a mighty elite who had exactly what it took to survive and thrive in that cruel world. He was holding his own despite the many powerful enemies that wanted him dead.


    Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s realization might havee toote. If he had considered Han Sen as a real threat in the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have given Han Sen any chance to escape the base. He would have taken Han Sen down as soon as possible, and he wouldn¡¯t have chased after Han Sen alone when he first made his escape.


    The blood kirin chased the group back to the hellish skeletal gate, killing everyone but Ice Blue Knight King, Crime, and one other Ice Blue Knight along the way.


    Han Sen and the blood kirin didn¡¯t dare draw too close to the gate, though. Han Sen allowed the three survivors to escape. Then, he went back to the lotus mountain where the blood kirin lived.


    ¡°I was foolish. I should have treated him like a genuine opponent.¡± Ice Blue Knight King stared at Han Sen, who was riding away atop the blood kirin. His face was expressionless, showing no hint of anger or sadness.


    From that moment on, Ice Blue Knight King was going to treat Han Sen like a genuine opponent. To go against a strong opponent, though, he¡¯d need more than the few students he had.


    Crime looked grim. ¡°Is that guy really Yisha¡¯s student? He seems scarier than Yisha. I fear we may have underestimated him.¡±


    ¡°You cannot me us for that. Who would have assumed that a Marquise could pose such a threat?¡± asked the other Ice Blue Knight, whose name was Harder.


    Harder was feeling rather conflicted at that moment. He and Edward had been very close, so he knew just how terrifying the man had been.


    Although Edward was just a hybrid Extreme King and his attack power wasn¡¯t too strong whenpared to the rest, his powers of observation and his movements were splendid.


    Harder again envisioned Edward lying helpless under Han Sen¡¯s attack, and the Ice Blue Knight struggled to find words to describe what that horrible sight had done to him.


    Although Han Sen was just a Duke, no one dared treat him as a Duke anymore.


    Fox Queen met Ice Blue Knight King and the other two at the gate. She frowned and said, ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    Ice Blue Knight King told her what had happened. He spoke inly and without exaggeration, describing Han Sen and the blood kirin¡¯s power. And he did not hide the fact that his group had well and truly failed.


    ¡°Interesting. Very interesting. The blood kirin became half-deified that quickly? And Han Sen was riding it in battle?¡± Fox Queen squinted her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t me Ice Blue Knight King. After a moment, she said, ¡°You guys can stay here to aid Mister White in breaking the restrictions of this ce. When I break the chains binding me here, I can go and take him down myself.¡±


    Back in the blood kirin¡¯s valley, Han Sen allowed Bao¡¯er and the others to leave Destiny¡¯s Tower and rx for a bit. He also wanted to discuss their game n for theing conflict.


    Han Sen had used the blood kirin¡¯s power to defeat Ice Blue Knight King and the others for the time being, but he didn¡¯t think they were safe yet. And that made him even more worried.


    Edward and the others had been able to find the pce and bend the restrictions to gain entry. That meant one of them understood the structure of the pce, at least to some degree.


    Fox Queen hadn¡¯t sent Mister White after them, and that was probably because Mister White knew the most about the pce¡¯sposition. If he was able to break Fox Queen¡¯s restrictions, then Han Sen would be in big trouble.


    Han Sen stood no chance of defeating an unhampered deified elite, even if he had all sorts of deified items to use against her. And now, Han Sen was stuck in the White Bone Hell. The pce was his only means of escape. Unless he wanted to stay there forever, he would have to leave through the skeletal gate.


    ¡°But the blood kirin is only half-deified. If I could make it deified, it would be easy to ride it out and ughter whatever got in our way,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s team talked for half the day, but they didn¡¯te up with anything that seemed really promising. Han Sen decided to focus his efforts on absorbing all the Ghost Bone power he could. He hoped to get The Story of Genes to Duke ss. The more power he had, the better his chances of survival would be.


    ¡°Even if Fox Queen really does manage to escape, she won¡¯t kill me if she can¡¯t find what she wants. That means I might still have a chance.¡± As Han Sen rested, he fidgeted with the stone te. He kept thinking about how things might y out.


    The blood kirin and Han Sen were veryfortable with each other by this point, but only Han Sen could get close to the beast. The creature¡¯s presence was too menacing. It looked at everyone else like bs of meat. The blood kirin looked likely to jump forward and gobble them up at any second.


    Han Sen kept practicing with The Story of Genes. A month went by, and The Story of Genes was progressing quite well. It was still a long way away from bing Duke, though.


    Suddenly, the whole of White Bone Hell began to shake, and Han Sen heard Fox Queen¡¯s voiceing through the hellish skeletal gate. ¡°My good little brother! Your big sister ising to find you.¡±


    Fox Queen stood in front of the gate, and the metal shackles were still visible on her neck, arms, and ankles. The metal chains that connected to the shackles, however, were gone.


    Mister White, Ice Blue Knight King, Crime, and Harder stood behind Fox Queen. It was like they were now her people.


    Fox Queen¡¯s aura spread across the White Bone Hell, searching for Han Sen. But suddenly, two shadows appeared from the mountains. It was Han Sen and the blood kirin. That surprised her. She had expected Han Sen to try to escape, note looking for her.

 Chapter 2268 - Holy Monumen

    <h4>Chapter 2268 Holy Monumen</h4>


    ¡°My good little brother, are you really that naive? Surely you don¡¯t think that the blood kirin¡¯s power is sufficient to challenge someone like me?¡± Fox Queen smiled at Han Sen and the blood kirin as she stood before the mountain.


    ¡°Big sis, you¡¯re far too suspicious. Have you forgotten about the close bond between us? Why would I ever want to attack my big sister? When I realized that you¡¯d been freed, I wanted toe and celebrate the asion with you. I just thought I would bring along the blood kirin,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If you¡¯vee here to celebrate with your big sister, you should have brought her a gift, isn¡¯t that correct? Otherwise, your big sister would be made rather angry,¡± Fox Queen said, maintaining her smarmy smile.


    Han Sen knew what gift Fox Queen was referring to. He moved without hesitation, pulling out the item and holding it up. ¡°Of course, this is your big day! As a little brother, I want to give you the best gift I can.¡±


    Fox Queen looked at the item in Han Sen¡¯s hand, and then she looked at Mister White and asked, ¡°What do you guys think of the gift my little brother is offering?¡±


    ¡°We have no idea. Only Edward knew what the item was,¡± Mister White confessed, looking slightly ill.


    Fox Queen held out her hand, and Han Sen ced the item in her palm. Fox Queen looked at the crystal tablet carefully, but there did not appear to be anything special about it.


    ¡°Is this really the item you retrieved from Ghost Bone Town?¡± Fox Queen directed a piercing stare at Han Sen.


    ¡°The one and only,¡± Han Sen assured her.


    Fox Queen gave Mister White the stone tablet. ¡°Mister White, what do you make of it?¡±


    After a brief moment of thought, Mister White said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly is special about this item, but I can tell you that it is very old. It must be truly ancient, in fact. Its age alone makes it interesting.¡±


    Mister White was making it clear to Fox Queen that he didn¡¯t know if the tablet was the same item that Han Sen had taken from Ghost Bone Town. It was too old to be a forgery, though.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Of course it is old. I went back to the Alliance and took it from a crystallizer ruin.¡±


    Fox Queen smiled and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been so nice to your big sister,e and walk alongside me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my big sister.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Fox Queen found it suspicious that Han Sen would give up his prize so easily, and she couldn¡¯t be certain if the tablet was genuine. She had to take Han Sen with her to the holy monument. Then, they could find out whether or not it was the real deal.


    Fox Queen cast a spell, and one of her cords of power tethered Han Sen and the blood kirin to her. She smiled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for this precaution. You have been misbehaving recently, my little brother, so I¡¯m afraid I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯ve made you worry, big sister.¡± Han Sen smiled coldly.


    ¡°What was that bird¡¯s nest that I saw you use earlier?¡± Fox Queen looked Han Sen over, but she saw no sign of the bird¡¯s nest. The item had melted her cord of power, which made quite an impression on her.


    ¡°I hid it somece in the White Bone Hell. If you can find it, I can give it to you as a gift.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Fox Queen wasn¡¯t in the mood to look. She couldn¡¯t find the bird¡¯s nest when she searched Han Sen¡¯s body, but that was fine by her. Hiding the nest in the White Bone Hell was like lobbing it into her personal warehouse. She would have plenty of time to seek it outter.


    Fox Queen led Han Sen and the others out of the White Bone Hell and locked the hellish skeletal gate behind them. Then she ripped down the pce¡¯s gate, and the group left the pce.


    ¡°It has been so long since I¡¯ve had the chance to breathe fresh air.¡± Fox Queen stood under the sky, looking out at the stars as she spoke.


    Han Sen and Mister White stood together, but they didn¡¯t speak. Mister White and Ice Blue Knight King weren¡¯t in any better of a situation than Han Sen.


    Fox Queen¡¯s temperament changed with the wind, and there was no telling who she might be ready to kill one hour from then.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will head for the holy monument. Let¡¯s see what the Sacred Leader chose to leave behind,¡± Fox Queen said, looking at Mister White.


    ¡°Crime, you lead the way,¡± Mister White ordered.


    ¡°Sir...¡± Crime said, his face pale.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Right now, surviving is our priority.¡± Mister White gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Mister White, you are very smart. Don¡¯t worry, though; I do not like killing. Once I have collected the legacy items of the Sacred Leader, you will all be allowed to return home safe and sound.¡± Fox Queen smiled.


    Ice Blue Knight King and the others were too smart to believe Fox Queen¡¯s promise to them, but they were in no position to gainsay her decisions. They had to do as Fox Queen told them.


    Even if they didn¡¯t tell Fox Queen the monument¡¯s location, she would find it at some point anyway. Withholding the information would only dy the inevitable.


    Harder and Ice Blue Knight King both looked at Mister White. It had taken them a second to realize that Mister White was the only one who knew where the monument was.


    Harder thought quickly as he walked. Amidst the people there, he was the only one who knew that Han Sen had stolen a stone tablet from Ghost Bone Town. The crystal stone that Han Sen had presented to Fox Queen wasn¡¯t the same item he had taken.


    ¡°Han Sen has guts, I¡¯ll give him that. He has actually dared to present a fake relic to Fox Queen. It is fake, though; they are sure to find that out once we reach the holy monument. And when that happens, I wonder what he is nning to do. Has he found a way to escape?¡± Harder looked at Han Sen. If Han Sen behaved strangely, Harder would notice.


    Han Sen¡¯s chances of running away didn¡¯t seem very good. Fox Queen had a cord of power tied around him and the blood kirin, and she was being very careful to keep an eye on him. There was no way he could escape.


    With Crime leading, they quickly traveled through the mountains and entered a primal forest. Many xenogeneics wandered across their path, but Ice Blue Knight King and Crime were able to cut them all down quickly. None of their foes were too strong.


    They walked through the primal forest for four days. Eventually, Mister White pointed forward and spoke. ¡°Here it is!¡±


    Everyone looked where Mister White was pointing. They all looked shocked, and even Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows in suspicion.


    ¡°This is the holy monument?¡± Fox Queen frowned at the sight.


    Mister White was indicating an old tree. The tree was very thick; it would require four people holding hands to encircle it. But other than that, it looked quite ordinary. Not to mention the fact that it was dead. There was not a single leaf on it, and many of its branches were broken. It stood alone in a small clearing in the forest.


    In a primal forest like the one they were standing in, such trees must have been a dime a dozen. Mister White told them it was a holy monument, but the unimpressive sight before them made it difficult to believe his im.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the tree, and he could discern nothing special about it.


    ¡°The Sacred Leader didn¡¯t want to put his treasure somewhere obvious. If you look a little closer, though, you are sure to see the truth of this amazing old tree,¡± Mister White said quietly.

 Chapter 2269 - Fruit Tree

    <h4>Chapter 2269 Fruit Tree</h4>


    Previous Index Next Add Bookmarks


    Fox Queen move closer to get a better look at the tree, but she soon started to frown. ¡°Is there something inside the tree? Is the holy monument inside the tree?¡±


    Mister White stepped forward in rm. ¡°Please do not touch it!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fox Queen and Han Sen both looked at Mister White.


    Mister White said, ¡°This tree is very sturdy, and it has been infused with a special maic force that repels all xenogeneics. Inside the trunk, however, is a Shatter Space Crystal.¡±


    ¡°Shatter Space Crystal?¡± One of Fox Queen¡¯s eyebrows rose.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mister White confirmed gravely.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°What is a Shatter Space Crystal?¡±


    ¡°It is a material that is used to construct teleportation devices,¡± Harder exined. ¡°Using one of those crystals in a device will greatly extend the device¡¯s range. It is the best-known material to use when crafting teleportation devices.¡±


    ¡°That means there is a teleportation device inside that tree? We can use it to visit the holy monument?¡± Han Sen asked, starting to catch on.


    ¡°That¡¯s the theory,¡± Mister White nodded. ¡°But you must open the tree to gain ess to the teleporter that is located inside it.¡±


    ¡°With our big sister¡¯s power, tearing down the tree to reveal the crystal should be easy, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Han Sen questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Fox Queen replied in a distracted tone. ¡°Shatter Space Crystals are unparalleled in their use for teleportation technology, but they are also very fragile. And the tree and the Shatter Space Crystal have been integrated very carefully. They are one with each other. If we use force to bring down the tree, the Shatter Space Crystal on the inside will be broken. That wouldpletely ruin the device on the inside.¡±


    ¡°It fortunate that you have the key, then. You simply need to use the key to open the tree¡¯s door,¡± Mister White said.


    Han Sen felt worry descend on him. He hadn¡¯t known that the stone tablet would be the key required to open that device. The piece of crystal he had given Fox Queen was little more than the makeshift paperweight. It was going to be impossible for her to gain ess to that device.


    ¡°How do we use it?¡± Fox Queen looked at the brick in her hands, then back at Mister White.


    ¡°If our theory is correct, then there must be a keyhole.¡± Mister White looked hesitant as he spoke.


    ¡°But there is no hole in the tree¡¯s surface that is this big.¡± Fox Queen looked at Han Sen, the suspicion clearly visible in her eyes. She already thought that Han Sen had given her a fake.


    ¡°I really did take that item from Ghost Bone Town. Keep looking; you should be able to use it.¡± Han Sen pretended to observe the tree, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Han Sen suddenly pointed to the crown of the tall tree, looking very excited.


    Fox Queen and the others looked at where Han Sen was pointing, but they couldn¡¯t see anything special.


    As the others were distracted, Han Sen leaped back onto the blood kirin. A bird¡¯s nest appeared in his hand, and he held the nest out to protect himself from Fox Queen¡¯s attacks.


    The blood kirin roared and streaked toward the tree.


    Fox Queen was the quickest to react. She threw her hands forward, sending countless cords of power chasing after Han Sen.


    Han Sen put his hand into the concave part of the bird¡¯s nest, and suddenly it began to growrger. It became a giant shield that stopped the pursuing cords of power.


    As the blood kirin arrived at the old tree, Han Sen brought out the real stone te. He shoved it into a moon-shaped indent in the surface of the tree, and the stone te slotted into it perfectly.


    Katcha-cha!


    The old tree suddenly broke open to reveal arge frame contained within the trunk. A shining orb of twisted space hung in the center of the frame, filled with spiraling, fractallic patterns. It was so bright that it was barely visible through the light.


    The blood kirin carried Han Sen into the orb. Space seemed to fold around them for an instant, and then they vanished.


    Fox Queen leaped after them. The dimensions of space were twisted, and she too disappeared with Han Sen.


    Ice Blue Knight King gritted his teeth and ran inside, as well. Mister White, Crime, and Harder also decided to follow. They didn¡¯t want to give up on iming the Sacred Leader¡¯s legacy here, after everything they had been through.


    Han Sen set the bird¡¯s nest atop his head. When the space around him untwisted and deposited him back in reality, he found himself standing in a pce. The stone tablet was back in his hands. He quickly activated his Purple-Eye Butterfly and looked around.


    He was standing in a jade stone pce. There were many strange statues around him, fashioned in the images of animals, gods, and demons of all kinds.


    The walls and the ceiling were covered in strange paintings. They didn¡¯t look like drawings or precise script, but they did seem to be symbols of some kind. Behind Han Sen, the teleporter began to shift again.


    ¡°Run!¡± Han Sen shouted. It appeared as if someone else wasing. He nudged the blood kirin, urging it to hurry toward the pce gate.


    The pce gate was open, and a white light was shining through it. It seemed like the light had been ced there intentionally to block any view of whaty beyond, and not even Han Sen¡¯s Purple-Eye Butterfly could pierce that veil.


    Han Sen was so desperate to get away from Fox Queen that he ignored the possibility of encountering traps. He and the blood kirin raced through the light.


    The blood kirin carried Han Sen through the pce¡¯s front gate, and both of them felt space twisting in the same manner it had with the teleporter. When Han Sen¡¯s vision returned, he found himself inside another pce. He was standing before its teleporter.


    It was different from the first pce, though. This pce didn¡¯t have half as many statues or paintings. In the middle of the pce, however, there was a fruit tree.


    The fruit tree only stood about two meters high. Its body was like a plum tree, but it was wrought of twisted ck steel. The branches seemed crooked and crudely made.


    The leaves on the tree were silver, and the fruit hung like egg-sized silver sycees.


    Han Sen counted eight silver sycees on the tree. They were all of the same size, and they all looked silver-white. At the bottom of each sycee was a unique pattern that appeared to have been branded into it.


    ¡°Silver treasures?¡± Han Sen had a closer look. Words were woven into the pattern.


    ¡°Is this tree manmade?¡± Han Sen looked at the teleporter behind him. The teleporter remained silent and inactive, which made Han Sen feel uneasy.


    With Fox Queen¡¯s speed, she should have caught up with him by now. How was it possible that she was not there yet?


    ¡°When I traveled through the pce gate, did the light there send me somece else?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Aside from that, he couldn¡¯t think of another reason why Fox Queen wouldn¡¯t have caught up with him.


    He was happy about this turn of events regardless of the reason, though. Without her on his heels, he felt a lot safer. Han Sen decided to look at the silver treasure again.


    He hesitated for a moment, then put on his Gctic Lobster armor. He walked directly to the tree and pulled out his knife to cut down one of the silver treasures.


    The Ghost Teeth Knife shrieked across the steel surface of the tree. Instead of severing the twig, the knife had only left a light mark upon it. The mark did produce some blood-like sap, though.


    ¡°This tree is alive!¡± Han Sen looked rather surprised. The sap welled with energy.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to observe the silver treasure fruit tree. He quickly confirmed that it really was a living tree. It had been there for many years, growing from a small sapling to what it was now.


    With the Purple-Eye Butterfly, Han Sen was able to observe a timeline that spanned a billion years.

 Chapter 2270 - Silver Sycee

    <h4>Chapter 2270 Silver Sycee</h4>


    The steel twig was unexpectedly tough. It took Han Sen a long while to cut through it so he could im the silver fruit for himself.


    When he finally sawed through the twig, the silver fruit dropped from the tree. Han Sen reached out his hand to grab it. But the moment the silver sycee touched his hand, Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened.


    His face twisted, and his muscles trembled and shook. His blood surged through his veins like lightning, and his entire body turned to ice jade. He roared. He struggled to raise the hand that was holding the silver sycee, his other hand clutching his waist as if he was about to have a hernia.


    Han Sen summoned all the power he could. His hair flew around like mad, and green veins bulged across his head.


    Patong!


    The silver sycee continued to fall to the ground, taking Han Sen¡¯s hand with it. Han Sen had to half-kneel on the ground.


    ¡°What kind of fruit is this? It is so heavy! If I swallowed this, it would tear straight through my stomach!¡± Han Sen stared at the fruit in disbelief. He wanted to get his hand out from under it, but it was pinning his hand down. He pulled away with all his might, but the fruit wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Han Sen took out his knife and hacked away at the silver fruit. The loud shrieking noise of metal on metal assaulted his ears, but the sycee remainedpletely undamaged. The fruit was harder than the tree it hade from.


    After a moment of thought, Han Sen decided to dig into the ground instead. The floor of the pce was also incredibly hard, though. Han Sen¡¯s cuts only left light scrape marks behind.


    The blood kirin used its own ws to help dig through the stone near Han Sen¡¯s hand. The creature actually managed to leave a few proper scratch marks, but whenever it pulled its ws away, the scratch marks would disappear.


    The blood kirin kept digging, but the floor continued to miraculously recover. Han Sen¡¯s hand remained motionless under the silver sycee.


    ¡°Grab that fruit and lift it away!¡± Han Sen barked to the blood kirin when he realized that digging into the floor was a futile endeavor.


    The blood kirin, upon hearing Han Sen, locked its jaws around the silver sycee. It yanked upward with all of its might, but the silver sycee remained still.


    ¡°What... what is this thing...¡± Han Sen was frozen. It was just a fruit, but not even a half-deified being could move it. The sycee didn¡¯t even twitch.


    Even more strangely, Han Sen¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t been crushed. The sycee was keeping him pinned in ce, but if the fruit was really as heavy as it seemed, his hand should have been crushed and broken.


    In truth, his hand was only suffering a bit of pressure. It definitely hadn¡¯t been injured.


    Just as Han Sen was about to use Purple-Eye Butterfly to take a look at the fruit, the teleporter rippled with movement. Someone wasing.


    Han Sen looked over as Mister White and Crime emerged. Their presence made him frown.


    Although Crime was King ss instead of half-deified, Han Sen had witnessed his talents in battle. He was no worse than the half-deified Edward, by Han Sen¡¯s estimation.


    ¡°Han Sen, what are you doing?¡± Mister White looked at Han Sen with interest.


    The blood kirin interrupted his question with a roar. Then, it leaped towards Mister White and Crime. Its ws wielded a blood air as they shed as Mister White like des.


    Mister White stepped forward like he was teleporting. He appeared right beside the blood kirin and pressed a hand against the creature¡¯s head.


    Mister White¡¯s hand shed with a strange symbol. That symbol sank into the scaled forehead of the blood kirin like a brand.


    Boom!


    The blood kirin¡¯s body suddenly became heavier, and the increased weight almost took the creature to its knees.


    The symbol glowed gently from the creature¡¯s forehead, and the blood kirin seemed to struggle against the encumbrance.


    The blood kirin roared and jumped towards Mister White again, but this time, it was far slower. Mister White moved with eerie grace, and every step looked like he was teleporting. His power was simr to Huangfu Jing¡¯s. He was far stronger than her, of course.


    The blood kirin continued to chase Mister White, all the while roaring in rage. It was angry at being tricked, and even more furious that it was unable to bring harm to Mister White. Mister White had yed it for a fool.


    ¡°The blood kirin¡¯s intelligence really is quite low.¡± Han Sen sighed. The beast had plenty of brawn, but it was severelycking in the brains department.


    Mister White lured the blood kirin to a side hall, and Han Sen could do nothing to stop him. Meanwhile, Crime headed for the pinned-down Han Sen. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°We have no grudge with you. Give me the stone te, and we will leave. We will pretend we did not see you.¡±


    ¡°Come and get it, if you have what it takes,¡± Han Sen replied tly.


    ¡°You are strong, but regrettably, the fruit seems to be holding you in ce quite easily. You can¡¯t escape as you are right now. How do you expect to fight me?¡± Crime drew his knife.


    They had paid the price of underestimating Han Sen before, but now, Crime considered him to be an equal opponent. Crime and Mister White were not going to underestimate him anymore because he was a Duke. Even though Han Sen¡¯s hand was held firmly in ce, which left him unable to run, Crime was still going to use all his power when he attacked.


    Crime¡¯s knife was very creepy, although it was only one foot long. It was made of ck metal, and the de was shorter than the handle. It looked like the de had been broken.


    A ring protruded from the base of the handle, and a chain was attached firmly to the ring. The other end of the chain connected to Crime¡¯s strong arm.


    As Crime shed toward him, Han Sen didn¡¯t speak. He simply tapped the bird¡¯s nest on his head, and it widened to shield Han Sen¡¯s entire body.


    The bird¡¯s nest caught Crime¡¯s strike and reflected it inplete silence. No sound was heard, and the nest remained perfectly intact.


    Crime was surprised. He gathered up all his power and shed a few more times. Nothing he tried seemed to work, though.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried that Crime would break the bird¡¯s nest. Even Fox Queen hadn¡¯t been able to damage that thing. There was no way Crime could do what she could not.


    It was a shame the bird¡¯s nest couldn¡¯t be used offensively. However, he was currently more frustrated by his inability to get the fruit off of his hand.


    Han Sen tried a few different powers, but nothing seemed to work. Aside from using his super god spirit body, he didn¡¯t seem to have many options.


    Suddenly, Mister White¡¯s voice came from the side hall. ¡°Han Sen, if things continue like this, none of us will benefit. Why don¡¯t we try to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Han Sen asked after a moment.


    ¡°Make this blood kirin stop, firstly. At least then we might be able to talk,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen called the blood kirin back to his side. Mister White also removed the mark he had ced upon the creature¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll help you escape, and in return, you¡¯ll give me the stone te,¡± Mister White said while looking at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2271 - Taking the Silver Sycee

    <h4>Chapter 2271 Taking the Silver Sycee</h4>


    ¡°No, I will figure out how to get out of this by myself,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    Mister White shook his head and smiled. ¡°That is no ordinary fruit, as you should be able to feel. It has you locked in ce with no hope of escape. Even the strength of the blood kirin wasn¡¯t enough to free you.¡±


    ¡°You know about this thing?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Mister White looked at the fruit tree and said, ¡°This tree is known as the Silver Treasure Fruit Tree. It is one of the three treasure fruit trees. It is a deified nt xenogeneic. The legends say that all three treasure fruit trees are located in the Sacred Leader¡¯s own gardens, and those three are the only ones in existence. I cannot believe that we¡¯re standing right in front of one of them.¡±


    After pausing, Mister White went on to say, ¡°The three treasure fruit trees I¡¯ve been talking about are the Bronze Treasure Fruit Tree, the Silver Treasure Fruit Tree, and the Gold Treasure Fruit Tree. They each have their own unique powers. The only one that matters right now is this one: the Silver Treasure Fruit Tree. As you can see, it has silver sycees that are capable of suppressing one¡¯s soul. They exert force directly on the soul, bypassing the bodypletely. Because your soul is being locked down, it doesn¡¯t matter if you use every ounce of strength you possess; your body will not be able to throw off the suppression. This does not just apply to someone like you, either. And that doesn¡¯t just apply to people of your power level, either. Even a deified being couldn¡¯t free themselves from that suppression.¡±


    After saying all this, Mister White smiled. ¡°Of course, this effect only activates once the silver fruit has been touched. A deified elite would have the sense not to make physical contact with them.¡±


    ¡°This thing cannot be eaten?¡± Han Sen felt depressed. If he had known all of this sooner, he wouldn¡¯t have gone and picked up the silver fruit with his bare hands.


    ¡°Eaten?¡± Mister White looked as if he was going to burst outughing. ¡°Unless you want your soul to be locked down forever, why would you ever think about eating one of those?¡±


    Crimeughed, too. ¡°You want to eat the silver fruit? I¡¯m afraid I have to tell you that you are the only person in the entire universe who would think like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do the other fruits do? The bronze and gold ones,¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t ask out of idle curiosity. If they had found the Silver Treasure Fruit Tree in this pce, then the others might be nearby.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you are currently suppressed by the silver sycee. Without my help, you will be stuck here forever. The pces here are all connected in one way or another. It is only a matter of time before Fox Queen finds you. Do you think she¡¯ll let you leave this ce alive?¡± Mister White chuckled. ¡°Give me the stone te, and we can explore this ce together. I am only after one additional item. I will dly share the rest.¡±


    Realizing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to pry any more information about the bronze and gold fruits out of Mister White, Han Sen had to ask, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. I will need first pick after we find the items. It will not be a great loss to you, and it is better than Fox Queen finding you and killing you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your offer, then you guys can leave. There is no need for us to cooperate,¡± Han Sen said firmly.


    Mister White frowned and said, ¡°Do you really think Fox Queen will spare you? The Shapeshifting Foxes are known to be capricious. She might have been nice to you at one point in time, but that won¡¯t stop her from killing you now.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I have my own ns. There is no need for you two to worry about it,¡± Han Sen replied confidently.


    Crime wished to say something, but Mister White stopped him. Mister White looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I am good when ites to restriction and prediction skills. I can help you avoid many risks, and I can also find the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure quickly. Even if you aren¡¯t afraid of Fox Queen, being stuck here won¡¯t do you any good. You will have no choice but to sit there and watch Fox Queen treat herself to all the spoils.¡±


    ¡°We can cooperate, but I must have the stone te. I¡¯ll offer you the same deal but in reverse. I get to choose what I want first.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Mister White went silent and smiled. ¡°Okay. I will ept your terms.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Mister White to agree so quickly. Crime was shocked, as well, and he said, ¡°Mister White! How could you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Without the stone te, we cannot ess the real treasure, anyway.¡± Mister White waved his hand.


    ¡°If you guys wish to cooperate, can you tell me how to get rid of this silver fruit?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Mister White.


    ¡°It is not difficult. The silver fruit has the power to suppress souls. If it cannot feel your soul, then its suppressing power will be lifted. I have a geno art that can seal a soul. I will need to seal your soul so that the fruit cannot feel you. If we do this, you will be free from it,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°I see. The more I struggle, the harder it bes to get out,¡± Han Sen realized.


    ¡°If you understand, then we should not waste any more time. We need to get to the treasure before Fox Queen does. I will use the sealing soul technique to get you out of here,¡± Mister White said as he began walking forward to Han Sen.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Han Sen held up a hand. The blood kirin slid in front of Han Sen and presented its teeth to Mister White.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not that treacherous! If I said we will cooperate, I won¡¯t betray my own words and do something bad to you,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°Mister White, you worry too much. I trust you, but I don¡¯t actually need your help.¡± Han Sen suddenly stood up. He lifted his hand easily, picking up the sycee and holding it before his eyes.


    Mister White and Crime looked at Han Sen in shock, finding it difficult to believe their eyes. Han Sen was ignoring the silver sycee¡¯s soul-suppressing powerpletely. They found that hard to believe.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know exactly what the silver sycee did, but learning that the fruit suppressed a person¡¯s soul had changed things. Avoiding the soul-suppressing effects of the silver sycee was actually quite easy for Han Sen.


    The Sea of Soul was different from the will of most ordinary creatures. If a creature lost their will, it would be as if they were dead. Their control over their body would be lost.


    Han Sen would be effected simrly if his Sea of Soul shut down. But ordinary people only had one soul. Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul, however, had many spirits and beast souls.


    Han Sen reduced his soul and let a beast soul power rise to the surface. The silver sycee then suppressed the beast soul instead of Han Sen. His soul immediately became light and buoyant.


    ¡°We said half and half; are you interested in the silver sycees?¡± Han Sen asked casually, ying with the silver sycee as he spoke.


    ¡°I could have sealed your soul to free you, but your body would have shut down. I cannot touch the silver fruit myself.¡± Mister White shook his head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want these, then I will take them with me,¡± Han Sen stated happily. He swung his knife to cut down the other seven silver fruits.


    With the help of the blood kirin, he cut down the other seven sycees with ease. He pocketed all of them.


    Mister White and Crime were still frowning in consternation, which made it clear that they didn¡¯t understand how Han Sen had done what he had. They looked at each other, realizing that they were equally confused. They grew even more suspicious of Han Sen.

 Chapter 2272 - Statue

    <h4>Chapter 2272 Statue</h4>


    Creatures in the geno universe only had one soul, but Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul held many beast souls. Since each silver sycee could only freeze one soul at a time, Han Sen used eight beast souls to neutralize the sycees.


    Han Sen yed with a silver sycee in his hand and stroked the blood kirin¡¯s head. He looked at Mister White and said, ¡°Which way should we head now?¡±


    Mister White went silent for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know what these pces are made of, but not even Fox Queen could force one open. We have to travel around the pces using their installed teleporters. Each pce seems to possess four teleporters. The front gate and each of the side halls have a teleporter. The back hall has one, too. That means every pce has four exits. What we don¡¯t know is how many pces there are. I think there might be a way to find the right path to the leader¡¯s hidden stash, though.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re very good when ites to calctions and restrictions, Mister White. You must have the answer.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°I have a few ideas, but I cannot be certain my assumptions are correct. We can give them a try, however,¡± Mister White said, then he turned to the back hall.


    Crime followed Mister White, and Han Sen and the kirin brought up the rear. Just as Mister White had exined, the ce was practically a maze. Han Sen wasn¡¯t very good with these sorts of puzzles, and it would have been very difficult for Han Sen to find the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure by himself.


    If he walked around aimlessly, he would probably never find the treasure. And if he bumped into Fox Queen, that one encounter could be the end of him.


    Mister White teleported out via the back hall. When Han Sen stepped out of the teleporter on the other side, he found himself in a big hall. The hall was just like the one Han Sen hade from. There were many statues and paintings there.


    Mister White made a calction, and he went to the side hall¡¯s teleporter.


    Han Sen wondered just how many pces there were. This maze was far tooplicated for him to navigate by himself. Mister White made a calction every single time they reached a new pce. It took them four hours to move through one hundred pces, and they still hadn¡¯t reached the end.


    ¡°How long is it going to take for us to reach the treasure?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Crime snorted in annoyance and said, ¡°Do you think calcting the right route is easy? If it wasn¡¯t for Mister White leading us down the correct road, we would be teleporting into the wrong pces and exposing ourselves to a great deal of danger. It wouldn¡¯t simply be a long trip, at that point. We would struggle to survive whatever trials those other pces threw at us.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯tining. I was just wondering how long it will take for us to get to where the treasure is hidden,¡± Han Sen said in exasperation.


    Mister Whiteughed and said, ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, we¡¯ll be reaching the first checkpoint soon.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked. This was the first he¡¯d heard about a checkpoint.


    After thinking briefly, Mister White said, ¡°Even with us going down the correct road, there will be a few defensive systems that we¡¯ll have to bypass. For a treasure like this, there will be multiple protective measures in ce. Our path is correct, yes, but we must also open the many locked doors to gain entry. I estimate that there will be four to seven of them. I don¡¯t know exactly what form these ¡®checkpoints¡¯ will take, of course. The defensive systems will be a touch more threatening than actual locked doors. We have to tread carefully.¡±


    After saying all that, Mister White returned his focus to the path ahead. Han Sen followed the man silently.


    After going through another three pces, Mister White arrived at a pce¡¯s main gate. It was there that he told Han Sen, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, the next pce will be the first checkpoint of this maze. You are going to have to be a little bit more careful.¡±


    After that, Mister White traveled through the light. Crime followed him, as well.


    The bird¡¯s nest was still sitting on Han Sen¡¯s head, and he also summoned the gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema before walking through the light.


    Just like before, Han Sen appeared in a pce after teleporting. This pce looked far different from the other hundred pces they had visited, though.


    This pce was circr, and the roof was shaped like a shield. A giant statue stood at the center of the hall, looking like some massive god that was d in protective armor. Its head almost touched the roof above. Even though it was just a statue, the mere sight of it was terrifying. Looking at it made the observer want to submit to this deific figure, as if he was the center of the entire universe.


    ¡°Is this a statue of the Sacred Leader?¡± Han Sen wondered, as he observed the statue.


    Fox Queen had told him that the Sacred Leader always wore armor, and no one knew for sure whether it was a man or a woman.


    Mister White and Crime had stepped out of the teleporter, but they did not go forward. When Han Sen and the blood kirin caught up with them, Mister White said, ¡°Although it looks safe, we still need to exercise caution. The correct exit here is the front gate. We will have to walk past the statue.¡±


    Mister White stepped towards the statue, but Crime quickly ran in front of him. ¡°I will ensure the path is safe for you first.¡±


    Han Sen really admired Crime. There were not many people left in that day and age that could remain so loyal andmitted.


    Han Sen followed Mister White, while Crime led the way from ahead. As they approached the statue, the statue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The eyes gleamed likenterns, showering the entire statue with light. Han Sen¡¯s group was suddenly standing in a spotlight.


    But while the light was bright, it didn¡¯t seem to be destructive.


    ¡°Hello children, wee to my treasury,¡± the statue boomed. Han Sen jumped slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This statue is only an extension of my will. It is not really me.¡± The statue then went on to say, ¡°If you¡¯ve made it this far, then that means I am already dead. The items here are now useless for me. I can give them to you, but first, you must pass a test. Only those that sessfully pass the test will be allowed to im my treasures. Anyone who fails, even if they are a deified being, will not be permitted to take so much as a single grain of sand.¡±


    ¡°What test?¡± Crime asked.


    The statue¡¯s voice was robotic. There were no emotional fluctuations in its tone, and it was impossible to guess its gender. It said, ¡°This test is very simple. If you can break this, you will pass the test.¡±


    After that, the statue moved. It reached out its hand and bent lower. It put an item in front of the group, then returned to its original position.


    The statue¡¯s eyes started to dim, and its appearance reverted to that of an ordinary statue.


    Han Sen looked at the item the statue had ced in front of them; it was a forty-centimeter-long rock. It didn¡¯t really look special in any way, and it was made from green stone.


    Crime tried talking to the statue again, but the statue didn¡¯t respond to his questions.


    ¡°Stop asking. It only has preprogrammed responses. Now that he is gone, there is nothing special about the statue,¡± Mister White said.

 Chapter 2273 - Secret of a Stone

    <h4>Chapter 2273 Secret of a Stone</h4>


    Crime approached the statue from the side, but it gave no reaction. So, Crime walked in front of the main hall¡¯s gate. Nothing weird happened there, either.


    ¡°Mister White, if it isn¡¯t affecting us, should we just ignore it?¡± Han Sen looked at the stone.


    Mister White shook his head. ¡°The Sacred Leader left this item here on purpose. Maybe we will require itter on, and it could be difficult toe back to get it. And Fox Queen might take it if we leave it here.¡±


    ¡°You are right, but isn¡¯t it possible that the Sacred Leader is trying to y us? There might actually be a trap inside the stone,¡± Han Sen said.


    Mister White was momentarily silent. ¡°That¡¯s possible, but I still think we should try. If the Sacred Leader wants to trick us, we might have to spring the trap in order to find the treasure.¡±


    ¡°Let me give it a try,¡± Crime said. He gathered up a surge of ck light within his knife and swung it at the stone.


    Dong!


    A strike that could split space came down on the stone. It made a loud nging sound, but the stone wasn¡¯t damaged. And there wasn¡¯t even a mark left behind.


    Crime¡¯s face became grim. The ck light rose around his body and turned into a dark fire. His body looked as if it was wholly shielded by demons. The disturbing light danced around the hall.


    The dark light surrounded Han Sen, and he could not see or feel anything. It was like he was stuck in absolute darkness.


    Han Sen was shocked. He expanded the bird¡¯s nest to shield himself and the blood kirin, in case Crime was preparing to attack them.


    ¡°Crime¡¯s area of effect ability can muffle all seven senses. It kind of resembles my Dongxuan Aura.¡± While Han Sen was thinking, the darkness dissipated.


    Crime hadn¡¯t tried to attack them. When the room brightened again, he was standing beside the rock, looking defeated. He shook his head to Mister White. He had tried his best, but he had been unable to break the stone.


    ¡°Mister White, would you like to give it a try?¡± Crime offered politely.


    ¡°No thanks. If not even your power was able to leave a mark on it, then this stone isn¡¯t something that can be opened by brute force,¡± Mister White said, then walked over to the stone to examine it.


    Han Sen put away his bird¡¯s nest. He walked closer to the stone and used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to check the stone out.


    The history of the stone began to scroll back in Han Sen¡¯s vision, and after a minute or two, Han Sen jumped in surprise.


    The stone had originally been a bucket of viscous liquid, like cement. A demon-like creature was thrown into the liquid.


    No matter how much the demon struggled, it was unable to get out. The demon and that liquid were dumped into a mold. The liquid hardened over time until it became the stone in front of them.


    Han Sen raised his eyebrow at the stone.


    Mister White looked at it for a while and frowned. ¡°This stone seems to have a will of its own. A very scary will, at that. Perhaps that will is the key to breaking the stone open.¡±


    ¡°Mister White, what do you propose to do?¡± Crime asked.


    Mister White thought and said, ¡°Let me use my soul sealing technique. I¡¯ll see if I am able to seal the will that¡¯s inside this thing.¡±


    After that, Mister White lowered his hand onto the stone, a strange symbol glowing on his palm. The symbol pressed against the stone, and the quiet stone was suddenly shaking like mad. A demonic, roaring noise came from it. It was terrifying.


    Under the glow of the symbol¡¯s light, the green stone started to bleed. The stone turned red.


    Pat!


    The symbol that Mister White had branded onto the stone cracked and shattered, and then the stone returned to normal again.


    Mister White was pale and trembling. Crime immediately moved over to put a hand on his shoulder and ask, ¡°Sir, are you okay!¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Mister White shook his head. ¡°The will inside that stone is so strong that not even my soul sealing technique worked. I¡¯m afraid that this will belongs to a deified being.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Han Sen smiled and asked, ¡°Mister White, if I am able to break this stone, can I have whatever is inside?¡±


    ¡°We are cooperating, so we will have to share, of course,¡± Crime said coldly.


    Mister White, however, seemed to have thought of something. He smiled. ¡°If Han Sen can open it, then it would be a waste to leave it here. If you can open it, then the item inside is all yours. If it is useful, I hope you will use it to help us when the time demands it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Sen walked in front of the stone. He pulled out a silver sycee and ced it on the stone. Then he stepped back. Han Sen used his mind to self-destruct the beast soul he had linked to the sycee.


    After the beast soul was destroyed, the silver sycee¡¯s suppressing power was directed into the stone, instead. The stone started to shake again, and a scary roaring noise came from it. Drops of blood appeared on its surface.


    The silver sycee was vibrating as well, but it did not fall off the top of the stone where Han Sen had ced it.


    ¡°It looks like the leader left the Silver Treasure Fruit Tree in the pce earlier on purpose. It was not a random cement; it was put there so that this stone could be broken. It is fortunate Han Sen brought the silver sycees with him. Otherwise, we¡¯d have had no hope of opening this stone,¡± Mister White said.


    While they were talking, cracks began to spread across the stone¡¯s surface. The raging noises of its interior became even worse.


    Pang!


    Suddenly, the stone exploded. Chunks of red rock flew in every direction. When the dust had settled, Han Sen walked over to the site of the explosion and picked up an item.


    It was a green crystal orb. There seemed to be smoke inside it, and the cloudy mass swirled with a magical allure. Han Sen could even see words shing within the murk.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Crime asked Han Sen, who was still holding the orb.


    Han Sen grinned and put the orb in his pocket. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mister White say that the contents of the stone would be mine?¡±


    Crime grunted and turned away from Han Sen. Mister White smiled graciously. ¡°Well, now you have it. Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    Han Sen doubted that Mister White and Crime would keep their promises. They hade there prepared, and they were going to betray Han Sen. He was very firm in his suspicions, so he had to im as many rewards as he could for as long as he was able to.


    Han Sen followed behind Mister White, examining the orb as he went.


    The orb was very misty, and the cloudiness almost hid the words inside it. When Han Sen looked closely, he was given a surprise. The content of the text was simr to the Blood-Pulse Sutra.

 Chapter 2274 - Blood-Pulse Plunder

    <h4>Chapter 2274 Blood-Pulse Plunder</h4>


    Han Sen was shocked. Ghost Bone Town had a statue of the Human Emperor, and now he had found a geno art that had a connection to the Blood-Pulse Sutra. What was the rtionship between the Human Emperor, the Sacred Leader, and Blood Legion?


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure it out, but reading the geno art inside that red and misty orb made Han Sen happy.


    Since Han Sen had begun practicing the Blood-Pulse Sutra, he had thought that it had little utility in the arts ofbat. The most useful aspect of the geno art was the mere fact that he could pass on his stronger genes to his descendants.


    But as he looked over the geno art inside that orb, Han Sen could see another branch of possibilities shooting off from the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    The geno art inside the orb was of the same type as Blood-Pulse Sutra, but it wasn¡¯t identical. It was like aparison between a flower and the individual leaves on the stem. They might have grown together, but they were different from each other.


    If the Blood-Pulse Sutra was the flower, the geno art inside the orb was a leaf.


    The duty of the flower was to bear fruit. The leaf, however, was for breathing.


    The metaphor might sound beautiful and gentle, but the geno art was actually very cruel. The geno art inside of the orb could steal the blood of other creatures. The skill could plunder the Blood-Pulse of an opponent to provide nutrition for the user. The opponent would lose their own Blood-Pulse power and end up as a dull creature, sapped of vitality.


    But to Han Sen, that savagery was merely a part of life; the geno art functioned on the same rules of natural selection that governed the sanctuary. In the sanctuary, life was about plundering what other creatures offered in order to make oneself stronger.


    The geno art was obviously a more direct approach to that goal. Han Sen thought of Dragon Eight, whom he had once fought. If Han Sen wanted the man¡¯s Gold Dragon Body, he would only have to use this new geno art to steal the Dragon¡¯s Blood-Pulse. By doing that, Han Sen would steal the Gold Dragon Body for himself. It was a very simple process.


    If that geno art went public in the universe, Han Sen would be an enemy in the eyes of all. No race would allow their Blood-Pulse to be stolen by another.


    Han Sen memorized the geno art, which was called Blood-Pulse Plunder. He swore to himself that he would never allow anyone else to learn of the geno art¡¯s existence. If anyone learned that he possessed such a dangerous skill, no one woulde near him.


    Because Han Sen had the Blood-Pulse Sutra as a base, he didn¡¯t need to practice Blood-Pulse Plunder. He could use it immediately, although hisck of experience with the skill would keep him from being very adept with it at first. Both of the skills were the same at their core.


    Pat!


    Han Sen memorized all of Blood-Pulse Plunder, searing it into his memory. Then, he crushed the green orb in his hands. Keeping it with him would be dangerous. It was best to destroy it now and not leave any evidence behind.


    But when the green orb was crushed, the blood smoke ran into the tips of Han Sen¡¯s fingers. The smoke sank through his skin until it reached his blood vessels and blood.


    Han Sen tried to stop it, but nothing seemed to work. The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power and the blood mist were one and the same. They melted together immediately, and they refused to separate.


    Blood-Pulse Plunder started to run. The process was so smooth that Han Sen felt as if he had already practiced it a million times.


    ¡°Whoever left this item behind was a very scary person. He seems to have known that the person who found the orb would destroy it. The red mist was prepared to aid a learner with the practice of Blood-Pulse Plunder. Even if the person that found the orb hadn¡¯t learned the Blood-Pulse Sutra, this would allow them to understand Blood-Pulse Plunder very quickly.¡± Han Sen was shocked. Whoever designed the orb had clearly understood psychology quite well. After all those eons had passed, the person had still anticipated what Han Sen was going to do.


    ¡°But that means whoever prepared the orb didn¡¯t expect the person who collected the orb to know of the Blood-Pulse Sutra already. In that case, this must not be an item that Blood Legion prepared for their own people. Maybe the Sacred Leader actually has nothing to do with Blood Legion, and he just acquired this through random happenstance?¡± Han Sen continued to think to himself.


    Mister White and Crime were still leading the way. Han Sen had the blood kirin follow behind him.


    Han Sen had been following Mister White for a very long time now, and no danger seemed to cross their path. They walked through another one hundred pces, and then, they arrived at a checkpoint.


    But this time, what they saw at the checkpoint froze them in ce.


    There was a big hole in the middle of the circr pce. If that checkpoint was the same as the first one, there ought to have been a giant statue in its ce. Mister White¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°It looks like someone got here before us and decided to destroy the hall,¡± Mister White said.


    He rushed down to examine the hole, and Han Sen and Crime followed. They stood near him and looked down into the darkness. What they saw seemed to imply that it was a natural cavern formation.


    Pieces of floor and broken statuey at the bottom of the cave. It was just as they thought: a statue had stood there, but it had been destroyed.


    ¡°Let me go down and take a closer look.¡± Han Sen was curious. He didn¡¯t know who might havee there first and made such a mess.


    Han Sen went down to check out the cave carefully. He discovered that the cave had another three paths, which all led different directions.


    Crime and Mister White ventured down, as well. Mister White looked at the pile of rubble that once formed the statue. ¡°The statue has been broken, and whatever gift it had for us is gone. I cannot be sure who took it, though. The broken statue can no longer speak, either, so whatever message it had is lost to us.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now? Should we stick with the n, or check out where these tunnels might lead?¡± Han Sen stared down one of the stone tunnels.


    Suddenly, the sound of an explosion erupted from the cave.


    The cave began to shake as if there was a thunderstorm raging. It felt like their eardrums were going to break.


    ¡°Going into the caves is too risky. We should stick with the n we have already established. If someone ventured this way before us, they would have toe back, even if they got the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure. We can still stand a chance.¡± Mister White didn¡¯t look too cheery. He flew out of the cave.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine the broken statue. He was unable to learn anything. He then looked down the tunnel that seemed to be experiencing a thunderstorm. Hearing more thunder, Han Sen decided to go back with Mister White.


    Perhaps it was because someone had already been there, but Mister White calcted the next route much faster. It seemed as if he wanted to catch up with whoever was ahead of them.


    Over the next few pces, Han Sen and the others were able to confirm that someone hade there before them.


    But Mister White quickly discovered that the mystery man didn¡¯t seem to know the proper route. He had tried every single door of light, and he had made many mistakes. He had entered into some dangerous pces before returning and taking the correct routes.


    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t know the proper way to the treasure, but he keeps trying and trying. He has made it an impressive distance into this maze. That means the person is very strong, and he has been here for a very long time,¡± Mister White said with a frown.


    ¡°That should be impossible! Before we entered the portal in that tree, the door was locked. Without Han Sen¡¯s stone te, how did he manage to gain ess?¡± Crime asked with suspicion.


    Mister White merely shook his head. He didn¡¯t know. Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, either, and he just followed Mister White. Reaching the third checkpoint took them an hour less than it had taken them to reach the second checkpoint.


    Han Sen carefully entered the third checkpoint and stopped dead. His eyes opened wide, and he almost screamed.

 Chapter 2275 - Thirteen Bridges

    <h4>Chapter 2275 Thirteen Bridges</h4>


    The third checkpoint waspletely different from the two prior checkpoints they had visited. Although it was a pce, too, it was muchrger than the others. The floor of the pce wasn¡¯t covered in stone, but water. It was argeke, with many bridges running across it.


    The jade bridges were in the shape of a crescent moon, and there were thirteen of them. They spanned the entirety of the pce, and each one seemed to connect to a separate teleporter on the opposite side of theke.


    Each of the thirteen bridges was made of a different type of jade.


    Stone statues stood along the railings of each bridge. Some of the statues seemed to depict devils, whereas others seemed to depict angels. Some were in the shape of vicious beasts, and others looked like gentle creatures.


    Han Sen was now looking out across a purple jade bridge. Its railings had a line of evil-looking stone statues, but that wasn¡¯t why Han Sen was observing it.


    Han Sen was looking at the highest point of the purple bridge, where there was a ten-meter-tall statue that looked like a devil. It was squatting in the middle of the bridge with its wings folded. The devil¡¯s eyes were looking down, as if they were scanning the area below for something to eat.


    Purple-and-ckish nails adorned its fingers, and they were long and sharp like talons. A woman was clutched in its hand, and the woman was quite familiar to Han Sen.


    ¡°Yisha!¡± Han Sen almost screamed out.


    The purple devil¡¯s stone hand gripped Yisha firmly. Although her body was covered by its fingers, her face was clearly visible. She was very pale, and blood dripped from her mouth. It looked as if she was in aa, and her hair had turned bone white.


    Han Sen recognized her even so, and he was certain of her identity. She was in horrible shape, but her face still looked exactly the same as he remembered it. She was still that almighty queen. No one else could ever look like she did.


    ¡°Why is Yisha here? I thought she had been swallowed by Under Overbearing.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped as he thought of something. ¡°Is this the pce that sits on Under Overbearing¡¯s back?¡±


    Thinking of this possibility, Han Sen¡¯s heart started to pound like mad. ¡°No wonder the Sacred Leader wasn¡¯t afraid of people stealing his treasure. He invested a lot to secure his possessions.¡±


    ¡°My Queen!¡± Han Sen shouted to Yisha from across the bridge, hoping to wake her up. He could tell that she wasn¡¯t dead.


    Han Sen imbued his voice with a sonic wave, but the call prompted no reaction from her.


    ¡°Stop shouting. Even if a deified elite was shouting at her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear the call,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°Ah. I see.¡± Han Sen looked at Mister White and bowed.


    Mister White pointed at the jade bridge and said, ¡°These thirteen bridges contain thirteen different powers. Stepping onto a bridge locks you onto it. This must be the other test that was left behind by the Sacred Leader. We are going to have to choose the right bridge if we are to go through this safely.¡±


    ¡°What is the power of that bridge?¡± Han Sen pointed at Yisha¡¯s purple jade bridge.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, then the devil statues on the bridge are the legendary Hell Ghosts. The statue at the center must be Hell Ghost King. It represents hell power,¡± Mister White said, looking at the bridge carefully.


    ¡°Is hell power a death element power?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister White shook his head. ¡°Hell is where the dead go, ording to the legends, but hell is not actually associated with the death element. It is another branch of space and time. You can understand it this way: hell is another dimension that exists separately from our world. The axis of space and time is different there than in our world. So, hell poweres from that difference in dimensional structure. It is not about death or darkness.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we save her?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister White pursed his lips. ¡°Aside from forcing our way through, I cannot think of a way we can. Space and time are very mysterious elements that are extremely difficult to control. The legends say that the Sacred Leader mastered space and time powers. Knife was unlucky to select the jade bridge that is aligned with those energies.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. If Yisha had failed to force her way across the jade bridge, then that meant it would be even more difficult for him.


    After all, most of Han Sen¡¯s geno arts were Marquise. His fighting power wasn¡¯t as strong as Yisha¡¯s half-deified abilities.


    Han Sen looked at Yisha in the grip of the devil¡¯s hand, and when he looked closer, he saw that the devil¡¯s nails were actually digging into Yisha¡¯s flesh. Ever so slowly, Yisha continued to bleed. The blood ran across the statue¡¯s nails, and the tips of those nails were dyed red.


    If that continued, Yisha wouldn¡¯t have much time left before she bled to death.


    The power of the hell bridge blocked Han Sen¡¯s connection with Yisha, so he could not determine her lifeforce. But he could see clearly that she didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Mister White examined the thirteen jade bridges and then came back. He made a number of calctions. Han Sen thought he must have been trying to pick the jade bridge they could all cross safely.


    But quickly, Mister White¡¯s face started to look gloomy. ¡°These thirteen bridges are dead ends. They all have a scary power guarding them, so none of them can be crossed safely. Did the Sacred Leader not n on letting anyone leave this ce alive?¡±


    ¡°No! There must be a way!¡± Mister White started to sweat. His fingers shed with a symbol as he continued to make his calctions.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes kept drifting over to the purple jade bridge. The Purple-Eye Butterfly in his right eye spun, analyzing the structure of the purple jade bridge.


    Han Sen knew that Yisha was very brave and sometimes arrogant, but she was never stupid. There was no way she would have decided to take the most difficult path.


    Han Sen thought Yisha selected the hell bridge for a specific purpose. He just didn¡¯t know why she had failed.


    The Purple-Eye Butterfly¡¯s four-flower purple pupil kept spinning, but not much could be gleaned. The purple jade bridge was wrapped up in some sort of power. Han Sen could see a veryplicated substance chain around it, woven like a bird¡¯s nest. Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand this. He couldn¡¯t tell what sort of power it was.


    ¡°This is it! If we walk this bridge, we can make it through alive.¡± Mister White suddenly pointed at a jade bridge triumphantly.


    Han Sen looked at where Mister White was pointing. He was indicating a jade bridge that was pitch-ck like ink. The bridge featured some crow-like bird statues. A giant bird statue stood in the middle of the bridge on a stone pir, coldly overlooking the entire bridge.

 Chapter 2276 - Hell Bridges

    <h4>Chapter 2276 Hell Bridges</h4>


    Mister White exined, ¡°That bird is called the Death Crow. It leads the living through the cycle of death. It might seem like a dead-end, but it is certainly a road we will be able to survive. This is the only bridge, out of the thirteen of them, that can lead us safely to the other side. Going through life and death, yin and yang, the Sacred Leader was a very unique individual. If I hadn¡¯t researched the Sacred Leader¡¯s life and learned that he was reborn nine times, I would have never have assumed that this was the correct path to take.¡±


    ¡°You are very smart, Mister White. Even the Sacred Leader¡¯s secrets are known to you,¡± murmured a woman¡¯s voice. Han Sen and Mister White both jerked in surprise.


    They turned around and saw Fox Queen approaching from behind. She had caught up to them very quickly.


    Mister White¡¯s face looked glum. Clearly, he had never imagined that Fox Queen would catch up with them so quickly. If she didn¡¯t possess Mister White¡¯s skill at calcting the correct path, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible for her to simply guess the correct way each and every time. There was no way she should have been able to follow them.


    Suddenly, Mister White seemed to understand something. He looked down at his own body.


    Fox Queenughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look. I left a spray on you, a specific scent that only a Shapeshifting Fox could follow.¡±


    Fox Queen then ignored Mister White, who was now looking green in the face. She stared at Han Sen. ¡°Good brother, we meet again! Did you miss your big sister? I sure missed you!¡±


    Han Sen was gripping the bird¡¯s nest tightly as he started to step away. He was next to the hell bridge. He smiled at her. ¡°I missed you, big sister, but I would have been happy never seeing your face again.¡±


    Fox Queen smiled and said, ¡°In that case, you must be disappointed. But since we¡¯re both already here, shouldn¡¯t you do something nice for your big sister who cares so much about you?¡±


    ¡°You want this, you mean?¡± Han Sen pulled out the stone te. He held itfortably in one hand.


    Fox Queen¡¯s eyes brightened, and she smiled. ¡°Little brother! You really do understand your big sister so very much. You are so cute! I really didn¡¯t want to brutally murder you. If you give it to your big sister, how about I keep you alive?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but if you want it, you will have to chase me. If you catch me, I will give it to you,¡± Han Sen said, then he stepped onto the hell bridge with the blood kirin.


    The muscles in Fox Queen¡¯s face tensed, but it was toote to stop Han Sen now. She shed forward to the bridge, but she didn¡¯t have the guts to step on it.


    Mister White was shocked, and he shouted, ¡°Come back! You cannot go across the hell bridge!¡±


    Mister White knew he was wasting his breath, though. The hell bridge meant hell power, and just like he had exined, it was a force from a different dimension.


    The moment Han Sen had stepped onto the bridge, he had entered a new dimension. No matter how loudly Mister White shouted, he knew Han Sen couldn¡¯t see or hear him anymore.


    ¡°Mister White, is there any way we can walk this bridge?¡± Fox Queen was staring at Han Sen and the blood kirin.


    ¡°Even deified elites might die there. Do you really think he can pull through?¡± Mister White had a wry smile.


    ¡°What a shame.¡± Fox Queen looked at Han Sen and sighed. She didn¡¯t know if she was feeling remorse over the loss of Han Sen himself or the stone te she coveted.


    ¡°Mister White, you can go on ahead,¡± Fox Queen sad distractedly, gesturing dismissively at him.


    Mister White felt glum. He looked at Crime, then at the ck bridge of life and death.


    Fox Queen watched Han Sen for a while longer, then stepped onto the life and death bridge.


    When Han Sen had stepped onto the hell bridge, his vision changed almost immediately. He had been able to see the end of the bridge clearly, but once he set foot on it, things changed.


    The bridge stretched on and on without an end in sight. Aside from the bridge and theke, nothing else upied his vision.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see the other twelve bridges or any of the teleporters. He couldn¡¯t see Fox Queen or Mister White. It was as if the bridge was residing in a ne of existence, all on its own.


    Furthermore, the Hell Ghost statues on the bridge came alive, and they all looked like real devils. They hunched atop the rails, and their purple eyes red at Han Sen as if they were going to swallow him alive.


    Their bodies were wreathed in purple fire, and there were so many of them that the whole bridge was wreathed in a chain of purple mes. It was an unsettling sight.


    Han Sen held up the bird¡¯s nest as he went along. He looked as far down the bridge as he could, but he couldn¡¯t see the grand Hell Ghost statue and Yisha in the middle anymore.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth. He clutched the bird¡¯s nest tight and moved forward with the blood kirin.


    Han Sen believed Yisha must have had a reason for selecting the hell bridge. Plus, Fox Queen was there. That meant Han Sen didn¡¯t really have a choice in the matter. Walking across another bridge with her on his heels might have been more dangerous.


    Han Sen moved slowly down the bridge, holding the bird¡¯s nest defensively. The Hell Ghosts atop the rail continued to stare at him, their eyes following him as he walked. They leered at Han Sen and the blood kirin.


    Perhaps they were scared of Han Sen¡¯s bird¡¯s nest, and that was why they had decided not to follow. They simply stared at the pair.


    Han Sen walked along the bridge for a while, but he soon started to feel poorly.


    Han Sen had the bird¡¯s nest protecting his body, but he noticed that something ominous was still happening to him.


    ¡°The bird¡¯s nest is unable to block the hell bridge¡¯s power?¡± Han Sen looked down at his body, and also the body of the blood kirin. He frowned.


    He and the blood kirin were dyed purple. The further he walked, the deeper the color became across his skin.


    The blood kirin had previously looked red, but not even it could block the dyeing effect of that purple color.


    Although Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell how the purple air might affect their bodies, it obviously wasn¡¯t something that boded well.


    Han Sen stopped. He used his Blood-Pulse Sutra and his Jadeskin, but he couldn¡¯t remove the purple air from his skin. And although they had stopped, the purple air continued to grow stronger.


    Han Sen summoned his gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema, but that proved to be useless, too. The purple air was still able to prate the gold Demon Bug King Bai Sema and dye him and the blood kirin.


    Han Sen looked at the egg that the little red bird had turned into. There was no purple air permeating it, and that made Han Sen feel a little relief.


    If the little red bird¡¯s egg wasn¡¯t infected, then that meant there might be a way to deflect the force. It wasn¡¯t invulnerable.


    Han Sen looked back and noticed that he could no longer see the way he hade. There was no end, and Han Sen gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 2277 - One in a Billion Chance

    <h4>Chapter 2277 One in a Billion Chance</h4>


    The Hell Ghosts on both sides stared coldly at Han Sen and the blood kirin. They were like a crowd gathered to watch a funeral procession. It didn¡¯t seem as if they wished to do anything to stop the intruders, though.


    As Han Sen continued to walk, he thought about his situation. ¡°Those who are outside of this bridge can see what is actually going on, so the Hell Ghosts really are just statues. They only appear to be alive because I am on the bridge. It could be just a feeling or the adverse effect of some type of power that gives them the appearance of life. The Hell Ghosts aren¡¯t attacking us, but they might be configured to release power of some sort.¡±


    ¡°If this line of thinking is correct, then how did Yisha end up in the clutches of that menacing statue? Does that mean there is one Hell Ghost statue that is actually a living being?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    He and the blood kirin continued to walk across the bridge. The purple stain in their skin deepened as they went, but the way ahead of them was still clear. The purple jade bridge reached on without an end in sight.


    That purple air didn¡¯t seem to be affecting their bodies, but it made Han Sen rather worried all the same.


    ¡°These purple airs might be part of a process to build up power. The more that is gathered, the stronger the inevitable explosion would be,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Because the jade bridge¡¯s length had been extended by the distorted dimension, Han Sen rode the blood kirin as it sprinted at top speed for over a hundred hours. Only then did they finally see the middle of the bridgeing up.


    Just as it had appeared on the outside, Yisha had been grabbed by a giant, evil Hell Ghost. The sight was quite different now that Han Sen was standing on the bridge, though. The giant Hell Ghost wasn¡¯t a statue in this ce. It was an actual creature.


    It had purple skin and wings, and its head had a pair of purple horns that looked like bull horns. Its body was like a wild monkey. It gripped Yisha tightly, and its eyes were shining with purple light.


    ¡°Queen!¡± Han Sen shouted at Yisha as he rode closer to her on the blood kirin.


    When Han Sen had called to her from outside the bridge, Yisha had been unable to hear him. Now that they were in the same dimension, Han Sen thought he might be able to get her attention.


    Yisha slowly started to open her eyes. She rolled her head over to look at Han Sen, but it was clearly a struggle in her weakened state.


    As she saw Han Sening across the bridge, Yisha¡¯s expression became strange. She stared at him for a while, as if she was trying to determine whether Han Sen was real or just a delirious fantasy.


    ¡°My Queen, are you okay?¡± Han Sen shouted as he came toward her.


    The statue that held Yisha didn¡¯t behave as if it had heard Han Sen. It just continued to hold Yisha as if it hadn¡¯t noticed Han Sen and the blood kirin.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yisha whispered. Han Sen could tell that she could barely summon the strength to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story; we can talk about itter. But tell me: how can I help you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Yisha shook her head. ¡°You should find a way to save yourself. Your body has collected a lot of that hellish air. If you don¡¯t leave, the Hell Ghost will soon see you. And when that happens, it will be toote for you to run. Get off of this hell bridge, and you might find a way to survive.¡±


    ¡°You selected the hell bridge for a specific reason, yes?¡± Han Sen asked. It didn¡¯t look as if he intended to leave anytime soon.


    ¡°Do not waste time talking to me about this. Get lost!¡± Yisha scolded him with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one here. There is a deified elite waiting for me, and she is my enemy. Even if I do make it out of here, I¡¯m just going to end up dead,¡± Han Sen said with a shrug.


    Yisha looked surprised. She quietly said, ¡°You are a ma for trouble. Whatever, then. Since you are here, let¡¯s try something out. Maybe we can both live through this.¡±


    ¡°Mydy! You have a way to get out of here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Yisha smiled and said, ¡°I selected the hell bridge so I could use the hell power to activate my Rebate elder blood. That way, I could be deified. But I failed. Since you are here, perhaps you can help me try again. The sess rate is low, but it is certainly worth a try.¡±


    ¡°How do I help?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    Yisha took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I told you before: our Rebate elder used to be a servant for an important person amongst the Extreme King. That man was called Hell King. He had a Hell God Body, and it possessed an intense hell power.¡±


    Yisha began coughing and had to take a deep breath before continuing her speech. ¡°Because he treated our elder very nicely, Hell King put some of his Hell King blood into her body. So, that way, our elder could one day be deified and create Teeth power. It was all because of Hell King¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Regrettably, the Hell King blood I possess is too weak. The Rebate elder was given a powerful gift, but she didn¡¯t possess the blood naturally. When it was passed from child to child, it became weaker with every generation. After so many years have passed, the Hell King blood is so light that it might not even exist anymore. I wanted to use the hell power to activate the Hell King blood, but it proved to be too difficult. Either that, or the blood has vanishedpletely.¡±


    Yisha looked at Han Sen. ¡°But now, even though this is a one in a billion chance, we have to take it. However, I have no power, and so I will have to make use of your power. If it doesn¡¯t work, you and I will die here together. If you don¡¯t want to take this risk, you should leave now while there is still time.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Han Sen repeated.


    If Han Sen didn¡¯t save Yisha, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he made it to the other side of the hell bridge alive. Fox Queen would be waiting.


    If he was able to help Yisha be deified, things might turn out differently. Yisha was his teacher. If he saved her, Yisha would probably help him get the Sacred Leader¡¯s legacy treasure.


    And with a deified elite next to him, he would no longer have to fear Fox Queen.


    Yisha sighed. She looked at the Hell Ghost that had grabbed her and told Han Sen, ¡°This ghost statue is the key to this entire hell bridge. All the power of the hell bridge stems from this. If I can get its blood, perhaps then I can be deified...¡±


    Yisha took a deep breath and went on to say, ¡°It is not living, by the way. It is just a statue with hell blood. It is currently attracted by my power, and so most of its power is focused solely on me. You can use this opportunity to break its body and collect the hell blood. Help me be deified. The sess rate is so low, though...¡±

 Chapter 2278 - Unbreakable Statue

    <h4>Chapter 2278 Unbreakable Statue</h4>


    ¡°Plus, I know that there is hell blood in the statue, but I don¡¯t know where it is concentrated. And since you are still so weak, I¡¯m not even sure you can damage it. On top of that, even if I do get the hell blood, the sess rate of activating my own hell blood is low. That is why I have told you it is a one in a billion chance. If you have a method of escape, I suggest you make use of it now.¡± By the time Yisha finished speaking, her face had grown even paler.


    Han Sen turned to face the statue, then he activated his Purple-Eye Butterfly.


    If he wanted to live, he needed Yisha. He didn¡¯t want to watch her die, either. If there was a way to save her and resolve his own dire situation by extension, he wanted to try. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    But as Yisha had said, it was a dangerous thing to attempt. If they failed, there was a very high chance he could die.


    If Han Sen¡¯s strike didn¡¯t work, the ghost statue might attack him in return.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had the bird¡¯s nest to defend himself. With a shield like that, he didn¡¯t have to be afraid.


    Plus, he had the blood kirin. Even if his own power couldn¡¯t break the body of the ghost statue, the blood kirin¡¯s strength might be enough.


    But before he could allow the blood kirin to attack, Han Sen first needed to locate the hell blood inside the ghost statue. And when he had located it, he had to ensure sess in a single hit. He didn¡¯t know if he would be given a second chance.


    The Purple-Eye Butterfly kept analyzing the ghost statue. Han Sen detected many mysterious substance chains wrapping around and through the statue. Those substance chains were veryplex, and they were difficult to understand. But Han Sen didn¡¯t have to understand how the ghost statue was made; all he had to do was locate the point where the hell blood was stored.


    Through the Dongxuan Aura and Purple-Eye Butterfly¡¯sbined analysis, Han Sen¡¯s eyes eventually brightened. ¡°It¡¯s there!¡±


    When Han Sen looked at the ghost statue¡¯s eyebrow, he noticed there was an extra tight substance chain. The purple substance was so thick that he could not detect a single seam.


    ¡°Blood Kirin, attack here!¡± Han Sen lifted his Thunder God Spike and took aim at the ghost statue¡¯s eyebrow.


    The blood kirin was carrying Han Sen, and the beast glowed with red light. Blood air swirled around to cover its entire body. It loosed a thunderous roar before leaping up at the ghost statue¡¯s eyebrow.


    Yisha was surprised as she watched her student. She was too weak to participate, and it was only now that she noticed the beast that Han Sen was riding. It was a scary half-deified being, she could tell. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary half-deified creature, either; it had to be at the very top of what was achievable in that ss.


    Yisha was surprised Han Sen was able tomand such a powerful mount. The sight gave her a little bit of hope to cling to.


    A xenogeneic that was almost as strong as her might be able to crack the ghost statue and retrieve the hell blood she required.


    While Yisha was mulling this over, the blood kirin¡¯s ws were tearing through the fabric of space. The beastshed out at the ghost statue¡¯s forehead, sending a vicious attack against the statue¡¯s brow.


    But suddenly, the ghost statue shone with purple light. Before Han Sen and the blood kirin could react, the statue¡¯s other hand grabbed the blood kirin, just as it had Yisha. Its sharp nails dug into the blood kirin¡¯s flesh.


    The blood kirin let out a horrendous screech. The statue¡¯s talons easily punched through the creature¡¯s tough scales, and they were digging in deep.


    Han Sen was saved by the fact that the ghost statue¡¯s ws only went for the blood kirin. He tumbled to the surface of the bridge. Looking up at what had urred, he was given a shock.


    Without a doubt, the ghost statue¡¯s power was deified. Even the blood kirin couldn¡¯t fight it off. The powerful creature was in the statue¡¯s hand, and no matter how much the blood kirin tried to struggle, it could not pry itself free from the ws.


    The blood kirin kept squirming in a bid to get free, but that only made the ws sink in deeper. Blood seeped out in greater and greater volume.


    Yisha looked depressed. She had underestimated the statue¡¯s cunning. She thought she was pulling the attention and power of the ghost statue¡¯s power, but now, she realized that the ghost statue had more power than she initially assumed. The power it had used to attack the blood kirin was as great as anything she could unleash herself.


    ¡°Blood Kirin, don¡¯t move!¡± Han Sen shouted up at the blood kirin from where he stood on the bridge.


    The blood kirin, upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s voice, stopped squirming and resigned itself to the pain it was already feeling. When the blood kirin stopped fighting the ghost statue, the powers of the ghost statue¡¯s ws seemed to lessen.


    ¡°D*mn it! Now I understand. It wasn¡¯t because Yisha and the blood kirin weren¡¯t strong enough. The thing attacked them because they have hell power already.¡± Han Sen looked at his own purple body and the purple air.


    The ghost statue wasn¡¯t a creature. Just as Yisha had said, it was indeed a statue. And inside its body was a pocket of hell blood. That was the source of its strength. While it did have a lot of power, itcked intelligence. It didn¡¯t make ns or schemes; it did the job it was programmed to do.


    It was the hell power inside Han Sen that would cause the statue to act. If Han Sen used his power, the hell power that was now inside his body would be triggered. And the ghost statue, in turn, would be prompted to make its move.


    The events would y out like falling dominoes. Unless Han Sen could get rid of the hell power, not even a deified elite could block the ghost statue¡¯s attack.


    Once enough hell power umted within Han Sen¡¯s body, the ghost statue would attack him even if he didn¡¯t act first.


    Just as it had been for Yisha. When she walked across the bridge, she hadn¡¯t attacked the ghost statue, but the statue still grabbed her. That was why she was unable to evade it.


    Han Sen and the blood kirin hadn¡¯t activated the ghost statue when they walked near it because of the bird¡¯s nest. Han Sen had thought that the bird¡¯s nest was ineffectual against the hell power, but it actually had gotten rid of some of it. That was why the hell power in Han Sen and the blood kirin hadn¡¯t triggered the ghost statue to attack the moment they walked up to it.


    Han Sen suddenly felt a headacheing on. The problem was no longer getting the hell blood from the statue; it was the fact that he couldn¡¯t even hit the ghost statue. If Han Sen used a certain amount of power, then the hell blood that had umted in his body would be triggered. Then, the ghost statue woulde after him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if he was struck by it.


    ¡°Just go.¡± Yisha was smart, and she understood the issue as well. She knew she couldn¡¯t escape her predicament. Once their bodies were infected by hell powers, all hope of defeating the ghost statue was lost. The same would be true even if a deified elite joined them.


    Han Sen stared at the ghost statue and did not speak. He didn¡¯t want to simply leave. He hadn¡¯t saved Yisha yet, and now the blood kirin had been captured as well. There was no way Han Sen was going to throw in the towel and call it quits now.


    Han Sen was holding the Thunder God Spike. The wings on his back shed, and he teleported in front of the ghost statue. But the instant he got close enough to strike, the fist that was holding Yisha mmed into him.


    Pang!


    Han Sen used the bird¡¯s nest to protect himself, but he was still sent flying. He flew in a long arc that ended with a crunching impact with the hard surface of the bridge. Han Sen¡¯s body was like a meteor thudding into the earth. He might not have broken the bridge, but the same could not be said for his body. He coughed, and blood sprayed the ground in front of him.

 Chapter 2279 - A Needle

    <h4>Chapter 2279 A Needle</h4>


    Because Han Sen had used a fair amount of his own power, it activated the hell power in his body. The ghost statue came to life and pped its wings. It rose above Han Sen, then dropped like a hawk, its feet outstretched to grab Han Sen.


    There was no way he would be able to dodge. The ghost statue was drawn toward Han Sen¡¯s hell power like a ma. When its feet came down, they were going to smash Han Sen into a pulp. The statue fell, and its ws closed around Han Sen.


    Dong!


    The ghost statue¡¯s ws grabbed the bird¡¯s nest and tried to crush it. They failed.


    Hidden safely under the bird¡¯s nest, Han Sen felt a modicum of relief. If the bird¡¯s nest was able to withstand the attacks of the ghost statue, then that meant he had a chance to fight back.


    Perhaps being under the cover of the bird¡¯s nest calmed Han Sen¡¯s hell power. Regardless of the reason, the ghost statue released the bird¡¯s nest and returned to its spot atop the pir.


    Han Sen spent a while thinking. He cast his Jadeskin power and threw a punch at the ghost statue.


    Jadeskin¡¯s power might be perfect for this work. Perhaps using that power wouldn¡¯t trigger the hell power within Han Sen. Maybe he could avoid waking up the ghost statue.


    But that line of thought soon proved to be naive. As soon as Han Sen teleported, he was sent flying again. Fortunately, he had the bird¡¯s nest to absorb some of the blow. With its help, he was able to avoid death once more.


    But even so, Han Sen was still bleeding a lot by this point.


    Teeth power... Suppress Evil... Turtle skill... Under the Sky knifeskill... Lone Bamboo¡¯s swordskills... Thunder power... Fire power... Ice power...


    Han Sen used all the powers he could remember, but each one proved to be useless. No matter what power he summoned, the ghost statue would break it. Han Sen couldn¡¯t touch the horrid thing, and it kept tossing him aside like a toy. If it wasn¡¯t for the aid of the bird¡¯s nest, he would have been killed many times.


    Even with the bird¡¯s nest for protection, his impacts with the bridge had injured him. His wounds might not have been as bad as they looked, but they did look very bad.


    ¡°Stop trying. Just go!¡± Yisha growled. She was feeling aplex mixture of emotions.


    Han Sen had that bird¡¯s nest for protection, so he had some measure of protection from deified attacks. If there was a deified elite around, though, his ability to escape wasn¡¯t guaranteed. But Han Sen was taking so many risks in his attempts to free her that Yisha couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.


    Yisha didn¡¯t believe she had treated Han Sen all that well. She had simply given him resources. And she had only taken him as a student because of a bet she had once struck with a psychic. It was only afterward that she realized that having Han Sen as a student wasn¡¯t all bad.


    When she realized that she had a student who would fight for her in a situation as dire as this, it was difficult not to feel touched.


    Yisha would never have considered that Han Sen might be doing this because he didn¡¯t want to lose an advantage. Her life being at stake was only a small part of it.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to lose Yisha and a half-deified blood kirin. That was why he kept trying and trying. He didn¡¯t want to lose so much.


    Han Sen had the bird¡¯s nest, so he wasn¡¯t going to die easily. That¡¯s why he kept trying. But the results of his attacks were not encouraging. Han Sen tried every trick in the book, but none of his powers could ovee the ghost statue¡¯s power.


    The ghost statue responded to hell power far too well. It was like cause and effect. If Han Sen had hell power, it meant he was going to get hit by the ghost statue. There was no other possible oue.


    In all his attacks, Han Sen hadn¡¯t touched the ghost statue¡¯s forehead once. Thinking about getting the hell blood out of the ghost statue¡¯s forehead was useless, because he couldn¡¯t.


    As Han Sen kept trying and getting knocked back, even his armor was dyed red by the blood that spilled from him. Yisha¡¯s expression looked pained.


    The ghost statue struck Han Sen again and sent him crashing down into the bridge once more. This time, though, he stayed hidden beneath the bird¡¯s nest for a while.


    ¡°Are you dead yet? If you¡¯re not, then get lost!¡± Yisha shouted angrily. But her eyes shimmered.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move. He was hiding under the bird¡¯s nest, thinking about how he might break the hell power, or the connection between it and the ghost statue.


    ¡°I have used all of my powers at least once, and even so, I haven¡¯t been able tond a hit. The only possibility remaining is to use my super god spirit body. By using my super god spirit body, I can remove the hell power and avoid being harmed by the ghost statue. But if I do that, then Yisha will know that I am Dor. This is bad.¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    After everything he had been through, though, seeing Yisha and the blood kirin get killed was thest thing he wanted. He needed to try this, even if it meant exposing his identity.


    As Han Sen was thinking, Yisha shouted, ¡°Han Sen, are you dead yet? Get out of here if you aren¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°My Queen, why would one like myself die so easily? You underestimate the fortitude of your students.¡± Han Sen ced the bird¡¯s nest on his head like a hat as he spoke to Yisha.


    His body and face were drenched in blood, and with the bird¡¯s nest on his head¡ªalthough it was a very sober situation¡ªit looked rather funny.


    Yisha¡¯s lips were shaking, but after a brief while, they returned to a cold stare again. She looked at Han Sen, opened her lips, and sprayed spittle at him.


    Drops of blood fell down on Han Sen like rain. Han Sen was surprised, and he wasn¡¯t quite sure what Yisha was doing.


    Dong-ong!


    Within that sprinkling of blood, somethingnded on the bridge in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen took a closer look. It was a red sewing needle. It was thinner than a hair, and it was around the length of a finger.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen picked it up. He thought that something about the sewing needle was very unusual.


    It felt like it was made of bone rather than metal. It was very small, but it was hollow inside. It was more like a needle for injection than a sewing needle.


    When Han Sen lifted the bone needle, he felt it summon power inside his body. His energy started to circte.


    Han Sen stared with wide eyes; the power that was running was Blood-Pulse Plunder, which he had learned not so long ago.


    Yisha said quietly, ¡°Most of the items I brought along with me were destroyed. This is a small item I managed to obtain from a broken statue. Take it as a souvenir and go.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Han Sen suddenly became very happy. ¡°The statue you mentioned, is that the one in the ruined pce?¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting f*cking time! Get out now! Even if I die, you have to reim de. Take care of my pce, because I don¡¯t want anyone to touch my stuff,¡± Yisha snarled.

 Chapter 2280 - 2280 Are You Afraid of Needles

    <strong>2280 Are You Afraid of Needles</strong>


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t there, what would be the point of me staying in that pce of yours?¡± Han Sen asked distractedly as he turned the needle over in his hands.


    ¡°That is my business, just do as you¡¯re told,¡± Yisha said.


    Han Sen smiled at Yisha. ¡°I must apologize, my Queen. I am a guy who would rather have his freedom and be able to rx as he chooses. I¡¯m not a fan of staying put and looking after something. You should really go and take care of your own pce.¡±


    Yisha returned his smile with a wry one of her own. ¡°If I could return, I wouldn¡¯t be talking to you right now, would I?¡±


    She started to say something more, but suddenly, Han Sen froze. He was staring at the ghost statue, and with a flick of his wrist, he tossed the needle toward it.


    Yisha sighed. She had spent some time researching that bone needle. It was almostpletely indestructible, but it had no power. She had been unable to feel any power residing at its tip. If she had been able to use the bone needle and any power it possessed to break the ghost statue, she wouldn¡¯t have been bound there when Han Sen found her.


    But Yisha stared with a ck jaw as the bone needle sailed toward the statue,pletely unimpeded. The ghost statue had knocked Han Sen to the ground countless times, but it didn¡¯t react to the bone needle at all. It merely watched the bone needle strike its forehead.


    ¡°This... How is this possible...?¡± Yisha¡¯s eyes were wide. She gazed at the strange scene with disbelief.


    When the bone needle pierced the ghost statue¡¯s forehead, the needle lit up red. It shone brighter and brighter, and before long, the ghost statue started to shake. The noise of breaking rocks began to rumble around them.


    Pang!


    The next moment, the statue fell to pieces. The grip holding Yisha and the blood kirin was suddenly released. They fell to the bridge, the shattered remains of the statue¡¯s hands falling around them.


    The blood kirin was injured, but it hadn¡¯t lost much strength. It gathered itself back up, and its signature red cloud swirled around it.


    Yisha was close to death, and the blood in her body had almost run dry. She was very weak, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to react. She fell to the ground limply.


    Han Sen caught her in his arms to prevent her from hitting the bridge. He smiled and said, ¡°My Queen, it looks like you are going to have to tend to your pce after all.¡±


    The purple air across the entire jade bridge began to spread and thin. Giant rocks began to fall. Yisha was held in Han Sen¡¯s arms. As she looked up at Han Sen from below, her heart started to feel strange.


    She had never seen a man from a lower angle. She was always the one up high. She had never felt like this before, and suddenly, she started to feel even weaker.


    As thest pieces of the ghost statue fell, the purple air across the bridge began to evaporate. Han Sen, the blood kirin, and Yisha started to return to normal. The jade bridge that had seemed endless now looked as it previously had. They could see the other twelve jade bridges around them and the thirteen teleporters in front of them.


    Fox Queen and the others, however, were gone. They must have traveled through the teleporter and left that pce.


    Because the blood kirin was injured, Han Sen opted not to ride it. He was still holding Yisha as he strode across the jade bridge.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to go through the teleporter?¡± Yisha asked weakly from where she was cradled against Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Of course I will, but before that, I want to walk across the rest of the jade bridges,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    Han Sen wanted to walk the thirteen bridges for one simple reason: he wanted to get each statue¡¯s power.


    After Yisha gave him the bone needle, he realized that the bone needle was a xenogeneic treasure thatbined with Blood-Pulse Plunder. If he used Blood-Pulse Plunder by itself, he would need to beat the enemy first. He couldn¡¯t use Blood-Pulse Plunder to take away an opponent¡¯s blood pulse until the enemy didn¡¯t have enough power to fight back.


    If Han Sen was squaring off against an extra-strong enemy, though, there was always the chance that he might not be able to beat them. During times like that, Blood-Pulse Plunder wouldn¡¯t be very useful.


    But with this bone needle, things were different. Han Sen could imbue the bone needle with the powers of Blood-Pulse Plunder. After that, he only had to put the bone needle into an enemy¡¯s body, and the bone needle would plunder the enemy¡¯s blood pulse. Han Sen only needed to stick the needle into a foe.


    That being said, the bone needle wasn¡¯t powerful on its own. Han Sen would have to use his own strength. But piercing a needle into an enemy was still far easier than trying to beat an opponent that had him bested.


    The statues on the thirteen bridges were each prepared for thebination of Blood-Pulse Plunder and the bone needle. The bone needle could easily pierce the statues and take the hidden blood pulse power that resided within them. Han Sen would basically have to repeat what he did to the ghost statue. The bone needle had a concentration of power now, too.


    It was just a drop, but it was a blood pulse hell power. It was a deified power.


    There had to be something simr on the other twelve bridges. That was something Han Sen was most assuredly not going to miss out on.


    Han Sen switched positions and carried Yisha on his back. He walked to another jade bridge, and just as he had expected, the first half was safe. When he approached a statue in the middle of the bridge, he used the bone needle to absorb the blood pulse power inside the statue. The statue then fell, and the bridge lost its protection. It became an ordinary jade bridge again.


    Han Sen walked through the rest of the bridges and took the blood pulse power from the statues. Yisha¡¯s surprise was written inly across her face, making it obvious that she had no clue why the bone needle was so powerful in Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    Yisha had picked up the bone needle, but she had no idea that the needle had to be used in conjunction with Blood-Pulse Plunder. She didn¡¯t have Blood-Pulse Plunder, so aside from its sturdiness, the needle had no utility in her hands.


    The second Sacred Leader statue had been destroyed for some reason, so Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to retrieve the bone needle personally. Yet itnded in his hands anyway when Yisha volunteered it.


    The Sacred Leader had blocked all the routes, but something had been left on each path for those that traversed it. The items were connected with each other in ways that Han Sen hadn¡¯t yet figured out. The Sacred Leader¡¯s full ns were still a mystery.


    The Silver Sycees, Blood-Pulse Plunder, the bone needle, thirteen blood pulse powers¡ªthey were all very rare and valuable treasures. At this point, he could easily start a fight with a deified being.


    The treasures were meant to be obtained through tests given by the Sacred Leader. No one had realized how scary the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasures could be.


    ¡°My Queen, are you afraid of needles?¡± Han Sen asked Yisha.


    Yisha was shocked, and she did not know what he meant.


    ¡°I mean, are you afraid of being pricked with a needle?¡± Han Sen blinked and asked.


    ¡°Are you going to give me a shot?¡± Yisha looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen lifted his bone needle while he smiled at Yisha. ¡°Close your eyes if you are afraid. The pain will be over in a second.¡±


    After that, Han Sen thrust his bone needle into Yisha¡¯s chest. A drop of hell blood came out, and it blended into Yisha¡¯s own blood.


    If he wanted to survive, he had to get rid of Fox Queen. And unless another deified elite challenged her, it was unlikely Fox Queen could be defeated.


    Even with Han Sen¡¯s deified blood pulse, his actual power wouldn¡¯t be deified. Yisha, however, was different. She was half a step away from being deified herself. Getting the hell blood pulse would give her a boost towards the lofty goal of bing deified. This was their best chance of taking the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure.

 Chapter 2281 - 2281 Yisha Levels Up

    <strong>2281 Yisha Levels Up</strong>


    The hell blood pulse blended into Yisha¡¯s body. Suddenly, a plume of purple air burst out of Yisha. It solidified into a purple substance chain and wrapped around her, loop upon loop.


    Everything she had¡ªher clothes, her essories, her armor, and all sorts of other things¡ªdisintegrated into nothing but dust under the power of that substance chain. As the chain surrounded her, Yisha curled her long body into a ball, like a fetus in the womb.


    Once Yisha was safely encased within the purple cocoon, all became quiet.


    ...


    In a giant pce, Fox Queen, Mister White, and Crime were traveling forward. Fox Queen suddenly stopped. She looked around her and said, ¡°Mister White, is this the correct path? Why have we been walking for so long, and yet we are still in the same pce?¡±


    Mister White slowly said, ¡°This must be the fourth checkpoint for the treasure. We have to travel through here to get to where the treasure is.¡±


    ¡°How do we get through here, then?¡± Fox Queen asked Mister White.


    ¡°This pce seems to have a space power restriction. My powers are weak here, and so I am afraid I might not be able to break the restriction. Perhaps this is something you will have to do,¡± Mister White said after a think.


    ¡°And how would I do something like that?¡± Fox Queen asked with a frown.


    ¡°Judging from the calctions I have made, we can start right there.¡± Mister White pointed at a stone pir as he spoke.


    Fox Queen looked at the stone pir and groaned. She didn¡¯t move.


    ...


    Han Sen stared at Yisha with a look of surprise. The whole process had gone far better than he expected.


    The hell blood pulse activated the Hell King blood she had inside her body. They fused with Yisha¡¯s already considerable strength. She had broken through and be deified with no trouble at all.


    When she emerged from her cocoon and ascended, Yisha was wearing a set of purple armor. Her regal presence nketed everything around them as if she was the queen of the entire universe.


    ¡°If you dare to tell anyone about what just happened, I will kill you.¡± Yisha stared daggers at Han Sen as she spoke.


    ¡°My Queen, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Han Sen blinked innocently. But deep inside, he was thinking to himself, ¡°Women are weird. Moments ago, she was begging to be deified. And now, after bing deified, she still isn¡¯t happy! Does she really care about a small and inconsequential detail like being naked? Her naked body is quite nice. Why is she so upset?¡±


    Yisha only stared at Han Sen in response. She turned silently and looked to the thirteen teleporters. Then, she said, ¡°Which teleporter do you think we should use?¡±


    Clearly, Yisha wasn¡¯t very good when it came to this sort of maze. It seemed as if she had forced her way through the pces by trial and error.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at figuring out the path, either. If I was to guess, though, I would assume they went through the teleporter at the end of the life and death cycle bridge. But even if we select the right one this time, we won¡¯t know where to go next. We¡¯d have to try every single one wee to.¡± Han Sen stopped to think for a moment, and then resumed talking. ¡°My Queen, how did youe this far in the first ce?¡±


    Yisha thought and said, ¡°I was with the Ice Blue Knights. While I was exploring a with a group of knights, we identally woke up a deified xenogeneic called Under Overbearing. I was swallowed by it.¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought I was dead. I had been swallowed, and I knew that its stomach could digest anything. Even deified creatures would melt in there. Just when I lost all hope, I found a seam that allowed me to escape the stomach. I wiggled through the crack and got out. After traversing many caves and passing by a shattered statue, I ended up entering a pce. It must have been one of the pces on Under Overbearing¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, are you saying that you aren¡¯t the one who destroyed the floor in one of the pces? And you didn¡¯t break the Sacred Leader statue?¡± Han Sen asked Yisha with shock.


    ¡°Of course not! My power wasn¡¯t strong enough to destroy anything in the pce,¡± Yisha said.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t break the pce, then that means someone else entered the pces before you did. That crack in Under Overbearing stomach might have also been his work,¡± Han Sen mused quietly.


    Yisha nodded. ¡°It is certainly possible, and he might indeed be around here somece.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Han Sen asked curiously.


    ¡°The crack in the Under Overbearing¡¯s stomach couldn¡¯t have been there for very long. With how quickly the beast heals, the wound must have been made less than a week before. After a week, the damaged stomach would have healedpletely,¡± Yisha said slowly.


    Han Sen frowned. ¡°Then he might really still be in these pces. But how could he leave no trace in the pce? If he was here, he would have left behind some indication of his presence. But aside from that one ruined pce, the rest of the trail was left by you, yes?¡±


    Yisha nodded and said, ¡°Yes. And while I was exploring, I didn¡¯t see any sign of someone else having entered.¡±


    ¡°Plus, he broke the statue, but he didn¡¯t take the bone needle inside. That¡¯s just weird. Was he too careless to find out what it harbored? But then again, how could such a powerful elite be that careless? It doesn¡¯t really make any sense,¡± Han Sen said.


    Yisha sighed. ¡°Maybe he just doesn¡¯t care about the items in this ce?¡±


    Han Sen was stunned by the suggestion, but as he considered the idea, it made sense. ¡°That might indeed be possible! He must be a very powerful person to create a hole in Under Overbearing¡¯s stomach. Maybe his real target is the final treasure of the Sacred Leader. If that is the case, then that doesn¡¯t bode well for us.¡±


    Han Sen walked across the bridge of life and death. They arrived at the door of light and walked on through.


    The teleporter deposited them into a pce, the same as usual. There was a main hall, two side halls, and a hall in the back. All in all, there were four different teleporters.


    Han Sen looked around and spoke to Yisha. ¡°I think they left via the back hall.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Yisha asked in surprise.


    ¡°I can see the auras left behind by their bodies,¡± Han Sen exined simply. He was suspicious too, though.


    The more powerful a person was, the less of a trail they would leave behind. And that trail didn¡¯tst forever. Mister White and the others had been gone for a long time by this point. Under ordinary circumstances, it should have been hard for Han Sen to detect the trace elements they had left behind.


    In fact, Han Sen didn¡¯t see any traces of Fox Queen or Crime. But he could see molecules that Mister White had left lingering in the air. That didn¡¯t seem normal.


    ¡°Perhaps Mister White made his trail visible on purpose?¡± Han Sen guessed to himself. ¡°But how could he know that Yisha and I would survive? Why is he leaving me clues? Or is this all just a trap?¡±

 Chapter 2282 - The Place Where Treasure Lies

    <h4>Chapter 2282 The ce Where Treasure Lies</h4>


    Han Sen and Yisha were unable to make the calctions to determine the correct path. But instead of marching ahead recklessly, they could follow the traces left behind by Mister White. In the end, that proved to be a very effective solution for navigating the pces.


    Han Sen, Yisha, and the blood kirin followed Mister White¡¯s tracks through each teleporter door. Han Sen was the guide. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t encounter any dangers along the way.


    They went through a few pces, and their journey remained uneventful. It was an entirely safe course to follow.


    ¡°What is Mister White nning?¡± Han Sen wondered. He didn¡¯t know why Mister White was taking this risk.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for Mister White to believe that Han Sen had the strength to stand up to Fox Queen. It also didn¡¯t seem likely that Mister White would leave a trail behind just to cause Fox Queen trouble.


    Using the evidence of Mister White¡¯s passage as a guide, Han Sen and Yisha made quick progress. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the fourth checkpoint.


    What they saw there made Han Sen and Yisha frown profusely. The hall was half-copsed. Broken pirs and remnants of a destroyed ceilingy strewn across the entire ce.


    Han Sen looked across the hall, but he found no hide nor hair of a Sacred Leader statue there. In fact, there was nothing of any remarkability there.


    ¡°It looks like Fox Queen managed to make it through this checkpoint,¡± Han Sen said when he found nothing of interest in the pce.


    ¡°I wonder what the Sacred Leader left behind here. Whatever it was, Fox Queen must have made off with it.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The Sacred Leader¡¯s items were all linked. If they were missing an item, they might run into a lot of trouble further down the line.


    Han Sen and Yisha had no choice but to keep going. When they went through the next teleporter, though, what they saw gave them a shock.


    They hadn¡¯t arrived at another pce. When they stepped out of the teleporter, they found themselves on the shore of an endless ocean.


    Under Overbearing was as big as a. It wasn¡¯t really surprising to see an ocean on such an entity, but the sight still made Han Sen feel depressed.


    Mister White and the others must have begun crossing the oceans, but the ocean wind had destroyed all traces of Mister White¡¯s trail.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a big ocean. I¡¯m afraid it might be too difficult to locate Mister White and the others,¡± Han Sen said sadly.


    Yisha looked around. After a while of thought, she said, ¡°This could be where the Sacred Leader hid his treasure. Perhaps they haven¡¯t even gone very far, but they¡¯re exploring somece below the waves.¡±


    Han Sen had thought of this possibility, as well. If the treasure was in the water, finding Mister White and the others might be even harder.


    ¡°I guess we have no choice but to take a look,¡± Han Sen said.


    Yisha nodded and dipped into the sea. Her body unleashed a purple smoke, and when the smoke came into contact with the water, the water parted.


    Han Sen and the blood kirin moved next to Yisha. They headed deep into the sea, surrounded by the sphere of dryness provided by Yisha.


    Yisha¡¯s purple smoke kept the water about ten meters at bay.


    After they started their dive, they descended deep into the ocean.


    They walked a hundred miles beneath the sea, and in all that time, they didn¡¯t catch sight nor sound of any other creature. The ocean looked dead. It was like a long-dead sea that was no longer fit for any living thing.


    Suddenly, a giant shadow moved in the water. Yisha stopped and stared at that giant shadow in the sea.


    The shadow was approaching them quickly. Han Sen was given a proper fright when he saw what the thing was.


    It was a giant xenogeneic that looked like a whale. Its body was pure white.


    The white whale was more than a thousand meters long, and every move sent devastating shockwaves rolling through the sea. Many small vortexes popped up around it.


    ¡°Deified creature,¡± Yisha said quietly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Under Overbearing¡¯s body to be the home of other deified creatures. I¡¯m afraid that, aside from the Sacred Leader, no other being could do something like that.¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    The big white whale noticed the three of them. After all, there were no other creatures in that ocean, so their presence was rather noticeable.


    That was especially true of Yisha and the blood kirin. One of them was a deified elite, and the other was full of blood air. It was difficult not to notice their presence.


    When the big white whale was a thousand meters away from them, it suddenly opened its mouth and released a high-pitched sonic wave. At the same time, its mouth produced a strong force of suction. Many giant vortexes swirled to life within the water. They snared everything within range and pulled it all into the whale¡¯s belly.


    Wisps of Yisha¡¯s purple air began to flow into that vortex, and their sphere of air suddenly started to feel the force of that suction. More and more of the purple air was pulled away through the water, taken in the direction of the creature¡¯s mouth.


    Yisha frowned. She used her hand as a knife, and the purple air suddenly gathered up into arge swathe of knife air. She lifted her arms above her head and shed towards the vortex.


    The knife air became a roaring purple air demon. It was headed right for the giant white whale. It broke through the vortex that the big white whale had generated, but the demon-looking knife air didn¡¯t stop there. It continued on, going right for the white whale¡¯s head.


    The big white whale showed no indication that it was going to dodge the iing blow. In fact, its mouth widened even further. It looked like a gaping ck hole. Its powers of suction increased, and it swallowed Yisha¡¯s demon knife air effortlessly.


    Gudong!


    The giant white whale swallowed the demonic knife air whole, then let out a satisfied burp. It then spat out some air and created loads of bubbles in the sea.


    Han Sen was dumbfounded. Yisha had just be deified, and she was filled with hell power. She also had the Teeth knifeskills. Her talents were famous among many races, and her wrecking abilities were widely renowned. The big white whale, however, had swallowed her attack easily. The power that the giant white whale possessed was truly scary.


    Yisha frowned. Purple substance chains rose from her body and began to align in mysterious patterns. They created a purple knife air around Yisha¡¯s body.


    Yisha¡¯s entire body was now full of a knifemind. It felt to Han Sen as if she was a cruel knife herself, that she could wreck anything at any time.


    Yisha raised the full extent of her power and prowess, but the giant white whale still didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. It opened its mouth, and the ck hole power returned. It sucked everything nearby into its mouth. Sand and water came rolling in like they were being pulled into a bottomless pit.


    Seeing the giant white whale open its mouth again, Yisha coldly shouted. Her arms swung at the big white whale.


    The roaring demon headed for the big white whale once more, dispersing the sand and shattering the rocks as it went. It left a trail of devastation behind it.


    The purple knife air and the big white whale¡¯s ck hole collided with each other. The ck hole was destroyed, and the purple knife air was shattered. The shockwave of the collision exploded the entire sea. Huge waves surged across its surface, and it was like the entire ocean had been turned upside down.


    The two strikes were bnced, though; neither had the upper hand.


    The next second, Yisha and Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened. The big white whale¡¯s mouth was still hanging open, and suddenly, something flew out of it. It wrapped around Yisha, Han Sen, and the blood kirin, then pulled them into the big white whale¡¯s belly.

 Chapter 2283 - Bronze Bell

    <h4>Chapter 2283 Bronze Bell</h4>


    It was a big bronze bell that had covered Han Sen, Yisha, and the blood kirin. Yisha¡¯s purple substance chain became a knife air. She waved her hand to strike the surface of the bell, but it only made a loud, tolling noise. The bell showed no sign of damage.


    ¡°What is this bell? Why was it in the white whale¡¯s belly? Can xenogeneics make use of xenogeneic treasures?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Dong!


    The bronze bellnded on something, and then it stopped moving. Yisha continued to strike the bell with her knife air, but the bronze bell suddenly lifted away from them. It flew to the side, freeing them.


    Yisha immediately surrounded Han Sen and the blood kirin with her power to protect them.


    Based on the direction that the bell had moved after it covered them, they should have been standing inside the white whale, probably in its stomach. A deified xenogeneic¡¯s digestion system wasn¡¯t something an ordinary creature could hope to withstand. Even King ss elites would dissolve quickly inside such a stomach.


    But when Han Sen and Yisha looked around, they froze.


    This was not a stomach. It was a control room of high-end technology. The tech around them equaled any that might be found in a ssy battleship¡¯s control room.


    The most unbelievable thing was that everything in the control room was transparent. They could see outside of the room, and the feelings that the sight elicited were difficult to exin.


    Although it looked like a whale from the exterior, it was actually governed by machinery. Every piece of the whale¡¯s interior was made of crystal of various colors.


    Humming generators, pounding pistons, and spinning every movement could be seen from where they were.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± This time, Han Sen was really shocked.


    The white whale had looked like a deified creature from the outside, but it was actually a technological marvel. It was hard to believe that such an amazing machine actually existed.


    Yisha looked around in shock. Their eyes soon turned to a tform of that primary control room.


    A man had been sitting in a chair behind the control tform. It was little more than a skeleton at this point, with a few white bones still wrapped in the clothes he had been wearing.


    The man¡¯s clothes looked like a high-tech product, not some treasure armor. Judging from the style of the silver and ck clothing, it was possible to determine that the skeleton had been a man.


    After bringing Han Sen and the others into the room, the bronze bell had drastically reduced its size. It was now about the size of a man¡¯s fist, and it rested there in the main control room.


    ¡°Does this sort of technology exist anywhere else in the geno universe?¡± Han Sen looked at Yisha. He had no idea what race might have constructed this marvel of technology.


    Yisha shook her head. ¡°There are many technological wonders that have the destructive powers of a deified being, but not many can actually be used inbat. They take far too long to aim and fire, so they can¡¯t be used in actual deified fights. They are mostly useful for attackings, sinces cannot be moved. The Meka¡¯s bio armor is also technological in nature. They have very powerful weapons, but again, they are different from what we¡¯re seeing here.¡±


    Clearly, Yisha was just as clueless as Han Sen.


    ¡°This has to be another one of the Sacred Leader¡¯s creations. Sacred achieved a lot when it came to technology,¡± Han Sen pondered aloud as he looked around.


    Since the white whale¡¯s master appeared to be quite dead, how could the white whale continue to move without someone at the controls? And what had prompted the behemoth to swallow them?


    Yisha walked toward the skeleton. She waved her hand, and one of her purple substance chains dissolved into a purple mist. The mist flowed over the skeleton and began to poke around it. She was looking for some lead or clue they could follow.


    But before Yisha¡¯s purple air touched the skeleton, the bronze bell rose from its resting tform and covered up Yisha¡¯s purple air at once.


    ¡°Huh. This old bronze bell defends its master automatically. Is it a piece of technology, as well?¡± Han Sen looked at the old bronze bell in shock.


    Suddenly, Han Sen and Yisha heard a boy¡¯s voice. ¡°You are a technological product. Your entire family is a technological product.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Han Sen and Yisha were shocked. They looked around them, but neither of them could sense any presences.


    There was just that sole skeleton sitting on the primary control deck. It made Han Sen and Yisha feel very ufortable.


    ¡°No way! Have we encountered a ghost?¡± Han Sen muttered as he stared at the skeleton. He used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the skeleton multiple times, but there was no lifeforce. It couldn¡¯t have been any more dead, so there was no way that the voice wasing from it. Han Sen could only think that they must be talking to a ghost.


    ¡°You are a ghost. Your entire family is a ghost.¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was heard again, and it sounded pretty mad.


    This time, Han Sen and Yisha located the source of the voice. It came from the little bronze bell.


    The bronze bell shook. Strange symbols glowed across it, and it opened shiny green eyes.


    Below its eyes was a gap. It looked like a mouth that kept opening and closing.


    Han Sen stared at the bronze bell that was shouting at him. The body of the bell seemed to be vibrating with rage.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know how to react. He hadn¡¯t disyed any signs of a lifeforce, so he thought it must be a xenogeneic treasure. But now that it was talking, it certainly seemed to possess all the traits and characteristics of a living creature.


    ¡°You are a thing. Your entire family is a thing.¡± The bronze bell was bing even angrier. It was jumping up and down as it shouted.


    ¡°Are you an AI? If you are, it seems like you are a very cheap one. You can only say the same thing over and over,¡± Han Sen said, looking at the bronze bell with curiosity.


    The bronze bell started to yell, ¡°You are a...¡±


    It trailed off halfway through its shout. If it continued, people really would believe it was an AI.


    So, after its half shout, the bronze bell stopped and settled down a little. With a very cocky look, it said, ¡°You stupid low life creature. Listen up! Your master¡¯s name is Big King Bell, but you guys can call me either Master or Big King.¡±


    After that, Big King Bell thought of something. It looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Your master is not some sort of AI.¡±

 Chapter 2284 - 2284 King

    <strong>2284 King</strong>


    Han Sen looked at Yisha. They were confused. What was this thing? It was sort of like a treasure, but it wasn¡¯t a treasure. It was sort of like a creature, but it wasn¡¯t a creature.


    The Jade Drum was a creature, but the Jade Drum was created naturally. It wasn¡¯t something that was man-made. Words were scrawled across the little bell¡¯s body, though, and that suggested it wasn¡¯t a natural being.


    ¡°Okay, Big King. Why did you snatch us and bring us here?¡± Han Sen asked the bell.


    Big King Bell rolled its eyes and jumped. He said, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®snatch¡¯? I was saving you guys. Couldn¡¯t you tell? Don¡¯t talk big if you don¡¯t know sh*t, kid.¡±


    ¡°You were saving us? How?¡± Han Sen looked at Big King Bell with confusion.


    ¡°Ugh, you guys don¡¯t understand anything! And yet here youe, waltzing into the Holy Spirit Sea. You must have a death wish. If it wasn¡¯t for me saving you guys, you two would have ended up like him. You know, with only bones left.¡± The bell jumped up tond atop the skeleton¡¯s skull as it spoke.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    He had originally thought that the skeleton was Big King Bell¡¯s master, but now, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Ha! This piece of garbage? How do you expect me to remember who he was? He was just another pawn, like a background extra in this tale.¡± Big King Bell proimed, lifting his lips in disdain.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe the bell. There was no way that an unimportant person would have been in charge of controlling a technological marvel like the white whale. Even if the man hadn¡¯t been very powerful personally, he could have used the whale to hold his own against a deified being.


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Yisha asked Big King Bell.


    Big King Bell rolled its eyes. ¡°He thought that since he had this strange machine, he could cross the Holy Spirit Sea and take the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure. He had no idea of the power of the Holy Spirit Sea. This thing didn¡¯t stand a chance of repelling the sea¡¯s power. Not in the least. He died before he even made it to Holy Spirit Town. Only his bones remained.¡±


    After that, Big King Bell jumped onto the control tform and cockily said, ¡°But this thing was quite interesting, and so I decided to hold onto it as a keepsake.¡±


    Han Sen knew Big King Bell was talking about the white whale. He looked at the skeleton and told Yisha, ¡°This guy must have dived a long time ago. He didn¡¯t get here recently.¡±


    ¡°What? Another creature was here?¡± Big King Bell asked before Yisha could respond. He seemed startled as he stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a few of them.¡± Han Sen looked at Big King Bell and asked, ¡°You came here, too. What is so strange about that?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I was here...¡± Big King Bell trailed off as a thought crossed his mind. He stopped talking.


    ¡°Here what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Big King Bell grunted and said, ¡°That is none of your business. Don¡¯t you have the relic with you? How were so many other creatures able to reach this ce? Or is Under Overbearing now so old that people are reaching the pce through his mouth?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked that Big King Bell knew he possessed the relic. This bell seemed to know things that it shouldn¡¯t, so perhaps it was connected to the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure somehow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our breath. Give me the relic, and when I open the holy town¡¯s treasury, you will receive what you are owed.¡± Big King Bell hovered in the air before Han Sen as it spoke.


    ¡°You can have the relic, but I will have to see if you have what it takes.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°I was born deified. I have beaten billions of people in this universe. I am the strongest in the sky or on thend. Even the Sacred Leader, when he met with me, would refer to me as Big King Brother. Are you honestly trying topete with me?¡± Big King Bell looked at Han Sen with actual surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to be so ignorant.


    ¡°Big King Brother, even if you are so strong, you should demonstrate that strength. Otherwise, how am I honestly supposed to believe that you are as strong as you im?¡± Han Sen put out his hands as he spoke.


    ¡°I pulled you guys in here on a whim. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Do I have to kill you idiots to show you how strong I am?¡± Big King Bell looked at Han Sen coldly as he slowly rose higher into the air. He looked as if he was going to kill Han Sen.


    ¡°Big King Brother, it was a powerful demonstration when you grabbed us. But that isn¡¯t enough to make us want to hand over the relic. Will you show me again? If you can convince us, I will give you the relic without argument.¡± Han Sen smiled at Big King Bell.


    He thought that the Big King Bell was quite interesting, and that was an impetus for Han Sen to trash talk it.


    The bronze bell had shielded them as it pulled them inside. But that was because they hadn¡¯t been prepared for its sudden arrival. Yisha still hadn¡¯t shown off her true strength, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about annoying the bell.


    Big King Brother looked down on Han Sen with utter disdain. ¡°Even a small fraction of my power would convince you to obey me, but I have way too many powerful geno arts. Let me think of a weaker one I can show you. Just in case my geno art is too strong, and I identally end up killing you all.¡±


    Big King Bell spun in the air twice, looking as if he had made a decision. He jumped onto the control tform and punched a few buttons. The white whale then rose to the surface and opened its mouth. The front of the control room looked out through the white whale¡¯s eyes, letting the operator see what was going on outside.


    ¡°Idiots! I am going to open your eyes to my power. I am going to show you the techniques of a real and invincible elite,¡± Big King Bell said. His body began to glow green and spin as it grew bigger and bigger.


    The bell turned onto its side, aiming its opening out the white whale¡¯s mouth. Then, they heard a loud chiming noise from the bell. A scary shockwave sted out of the bell.


    Boom!


    The whole sea was cut in half by the bell¡¯s sonic st. The waters were parted down to the seafloor and all the way to the opposite shore of the ocean.


    ¡°Oh, d*mn! This guy really does have a lot of power.¡± Han Sen was frozen. Big King Bell¡¯s power really did seem to exceed that of Yisha and Fox Queen.


    Yisha looked shaken, too. The power that Big King Bell released was truly magnificent.


    Holy Spirit Sea wasn¡¯t just a vat of ordinary seawater, either. Yisha didn¡¯t think she could split that much of it.


    ¡°So, how about that? Do you guys believe me now? Give me the relic at once! Follow me, before I decide that I don¡¯t like you. If you doe, you guys will benefit greatly,¡± Big King Bell said to Han Sen with a lot of pride.


    While they were talking, three shadows appeared above the sea. It was Fox Queen, Mister White, and Crime.


    When Fox Queen saw the big white whale, she shook her fox tail. An invisible cord of powershed around the white whale, and she lifted it out of the sea.


    Big King Bell quickly leaped atop the tform and hit the buttons on the panels. The white whale opened its mouth and created a ck hole, then sent a force of suction towards Fox Queen.


    But Fox Queen¡¯s hand tugged on the cord of power, binding the white whale¡¯s mouth. The white whale was unable to open its maw, and so the ck hole died inside it.


    Han Sen was waiting to see how Big King Bell disposed of Fox Queen. If she was killed, they¡¯d lose a dangerous enemy.


    But when Han Sen turned around, he saw Big King Bell pulling out a big bag seemingly out of nowhere. The bell was going to flee out of the whale via the backdoor.


    ¡°Big King Brother, aren¡¯t you going to kill her?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°I am busy. I will let her live for now, but I will surely remember her. The next time I see her, I will blow some air at her to kill her,¡± Big King Bell said firmly. Then he left through the backdoor with his big bag in tow.


    Han Sen and Yisha were frozen. They weren¡¯t sure about how to react.

 Chapter 2285 - 2285 Deified Figh

    <strong>2285 Deified Figh</strong>


    ¡°That guy seemed very spirited... What would make him run away in such a hurry?¡± Han Sen looked at Yisha with confusion.


    Yisha sighed and said, ¡°Maybe its power takes a long time to regenerate. That strike he unleashed might have cost him most of the power he had gathered.¡±


    Now Han Sen was able to understand. It was like the Red Mist King that depended on the seven red mist minks for energy. It took a very long time for such power to be gathered.


    If Big King Bell had failed to bluff Han Sen and Yisha, it knew it had to run once Fox Queen showed up.


    ¡°What do we do now, then?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Yisha.


    Yisha didn¡¯t answer. She teleported to the backdoor.


    Han Sen knew what she meant by that. He mounted the blood kirin and followed after Yisha.


    Big King Bell was a big phony, but he was familiar with the surrounding area. Getting information from him could be quite useful.


    After they rushed out of the white whale, Yisha¡¯s body shed away. The blood kirin was unable to catch up with her. It was like a human having a foot race against a sports car.


    ¡°Half-deified¡± had the word ¡°deified¡± in it, but they were still King ss beings at their core. Real deified beings were in another league entirely.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± Yisha had chased after Big King Bell, quickly disappearing. Upon seeing Han Sen emerge from the white whale¡¯s belly, Fox Queen called out in surprise.


    Before Han Sen could think of escaping, Fox Queen shed before him and the blood kirin to block their path.


    ¡°Good timing! Give me the relic, and I will spare your lives.¡± Fox Queen narrowed her eyes at Han Sen, but it looked as if she was smiling.


    ¡°Pretty Sister, you are giving me more trouble. I don¡¯t have the relic on me.¡± Han Sen looked troubled, and he said, ¡°Did you see that person that just ran off? That was my master, Knife Queen. I gave her the relic.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let us see if your master or the relic is the most important thing in your heart,¡± Fox Queen said coolly. Many cords of power slid out of her, and they came slithering over to wrap around Han Sen and the blood kirin.


    But Han Sen patted his bird¡¯s nest, which grew bigger to shield him and the blood kirin. It blocked out Fox Queen¡¯s cords of power.


    Even so, the cords of power locked tightly around the bird¡¯s best. And that meant Han Sen was now unable to escape.


    ¡°My good little brother, you think having this bird¡¯s nest will keep me from doing anything to you?¡± Fox Queen smiled, and then she pulled something out from her waist.


    Han Sen saw the item, and when he did, his heart fell.


    Fox Queen had brought out a small jade flute. It was less than one foot long, and it was a translucent, creamy color. It looked very small and fragile.


    ¡°Fox Queen, are you proficient in sonic powers? The bird¡¯s nest might not be able to filter out noise, so I don¡¯t know if it can withstand sonic powers,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The bird¡¯s nest was not a bai sema, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t trigger its full power. He used the bird¡¯s nest¡¯s power as a protective force, but it was difficult to tell if he could block a sonic attack.


    Fox Queen brought the small jade flute to her lips. She smiled at Han Sen, and then, she opened those red lips. The jade flute began to produce sweet music.


    The flute wasn¡¯t particrly loud, but a very vague cord of power came out of the flute. The cord wasing for the bird¡¯s nest.


    Han Sen was shocked. He realized that the music of the flute could seep through the dry grass of the bird¡¯s nest, and that realization made him depressed.


    He had received the approval of the Undying Bird¡¯s Nest, and so he was able to make use of the bird¡¯s nest. But that usage was limited. Since he couldn¡¯t activate the bird¡¯s nest¡¯s power, he couldn¡¯t utilize its defensive properties.


    Fox Queen¡¯s flute sounds were able to sink into Han Sen¡¯s bird¡¯s nest, and there was nothing he could do to prevent it.


    That music of the flute sank into the bird¡¯s nest like silk strandsing to tangle up Han Sen and the blood kirin. Han Sen and the blood kirin did their best to free themselves, but they were ultimately unable to get rid of the flute¡¯s music.


    Under the influence of the flute, Han Sen couldn¡¯t control himself. He lifted the bird¡¯s nest and began crawling out like a puppet on strings.


    ¡°Oh no! Oh no!¡± Han Sen felt terrible.


    Seeing Han Sen slowly moving out of the bird¡¯s nest, Fox Queen¡¯s expression was beatific. But when Han Sen saw the smile, he did not feel good.


    Just as Han Sen was pulled fully from the bird¡¯s nest, Fox Queen¡¯s expression became surprised. She waved her jade flute.


    Dong!


    A purple knife air roared through the air. It was like a demoning forward to strike Fox Queen¡¯s jade flute. That endless purple knife air shed the jade flute repeatedly, then struck Fox Queen¡¯s body and sent her flying ten kilometers away. Fox Queen broke the knife air and stood still.


    Yisha¡¯s body shed next to Han Sen, and her phoenix eyes moved to meet Fox Queen¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    Fox Queen felt as if she could feel the spark between them.


    ¡°You are Han Sen¡¯s teacher?¡± Fox Queen smiled like a flower, but her eyes looked cold.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Yisha answered coldly.


    ¡°Perfect. Han Sen said you possess the relic. Give it to me now, and I will let you both walk free,¡± Fox Queen said coldly.


    Yisha responded seriously, ¡°I do not recall having a queen like you to obey.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Fox Queen looked furious. She swung her jade flute, and some sad sounds came at Yisha. As this urred, she hissed, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Han Sen knew something very bad was about to happen. He didn¡¯t say anything and just maintained his hold on the bird¡¯s nest, moving toward the fallen white whale.


    Two deified beings were now having a fight. Ordinary creatures would not be able to endure the shockwaves. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to stay there and be reduced to dust.


    Fortunately, the white whale was ownerless now that Big King Bell had departed. Han Sen nned to hide inside and see if he could operate the thing.


    The white whale could block the attacks of a deified elite. Yisha and Fox Queen had been unable to destroy its body. That thing must have been very tough, so if Han Sen was able to drive it, the whale would be far greater than a top-ss battleship.


    When Fox Queen came for Han Sen, she had given up trying to bind the white whale. The white whale had fallen into the sea, and half of it was just floating atop the surface of the sea.


    The blood kirin dove and took them into the water. Han Sen nned on going to the backdoor and making his way to the white whale¡¯s control room.


    As soon as he entered, he noticed that Crime and Mister White had followed him.

 Chapter 2286 - Crystallizer Technology

    <h4>Chapter 2286 Crystallizer Technology</h4>


    Boom!


    Han Sen was about to say something, but a scary sound cut him off. And then, the white whale suddenly flipped and started to sink.


    Many forces of horrible powersshed the white whale, and each strike was like the crack of thunder.


    Fortunately, the big white whale was pretty solid. The shockwaves ofbating from Yisha and Fox Queen were not enough to break the hull. But even so, the impacts were driving it deeper into the sea.


    Boom!


    The whale shook under their feet as if it had just hit something, and after that, they heard the sound of somethingrge being destroyed. Then, there was only silence. The white whale was no longer being tossed about.


    Looking out the white whale¡¯s eyes, they couldn¡¯t see anything except seawater and piles of rock. It looked as if the big white whale had been crushed under an enormous pile of rubble far below the surface.


    The sea around them was swirling like mad. Even though they were far enough underwater that they could hear the fight overhead, they still saw asional shockwaves rolling through the water. The turbulence had, however, slowed down a lot. The white whale was now buried by the stone, and it could no longer move. That made Han Sen feel better, at least.


    ¡°This white whale is a machine!¡± Crime looked around the control room in shock. The revtion had obviously caught him off guard.


    Mister White was also looking about the big white whale with interest.


    Big King Bell, who wasn¡¯t the original owner, had been able to control the big white whale. Han Sen figured that Mister White probably could as well.


    Anyone could control a machine like that, as long as it wasn¡¯t locked down. It should work on essentially the same principles as any other machine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move it!¡± Mister White shouted, just as Han Sen was about to move the skeleton on themand chair.


    Han Sen stopped and waited as Mister White and Crime came to the control deck.


    ¡°What have you learned, Mister White?¡± Han Sen asked politely.


    Mister White looked at the skeleton and said, ¡°If I understand the situation correctly, this skeleton is the key that makes it possible to control the white whale.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He had previously watched Big King Bell jump around on the tform, but he didn¡¯t think much of it since the bell was able to control the white whale.


    But Han Sen now saw the thing he had missed earlier. Big King Bell must have used the white whale for a long time, but the bell had never moved the skeleton. There must have been a reason for that.


    ¡°Mister White, where do you think this technology came from?¡± Han Sen asked Mister White.


    Mister White shook his head. ¡°This is the first time I have evere across something like this. I don¡¯t know how to control it, either.¡±


    After pausing, Mister White looked at the skeleton and said, ¡°But judging from its clothing, this person must have been connected to the control systems. His remains must be the key to controlling this entire machine. I cannot tell what might happen if we were to remove them.¡±


    Han Sen examined the skeleton¡¯s clothes and started thinking. The skeleton¡¯s uniform was silver and ck, and aside from the head, the entire body was wrapped up tight.


    It wore a transparent mask that was connected to the uniform. There was no visible seam.


    Han Sen spent some time observing it, and although he couldn¡¯t find a connection between the chair and the uniform, he thought the uniform and the white whale must have been linked somehow.


    Han Sen activated the Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine the uniform, the tform, and the chair.


    There were many powerful relics that the Purple-Eye Butterfly could tell Han Sen very little about. But if the item in question was some sort of technology, the Purple-Eye Butterfly was incredibly useful in revealing how it had been made and what its purpose was.


    When the Purple-Eye Butterfly rewound, Han Sen could see the entire process of the white whale¡¯s creation. What he witnessed gave Han Sen quite the surprise.


    Without a doubt, the white whale was one of the most powerful technologies to ever exist in the entire universe. The process of creating it had been veryplicated. It was even harder to build than a deified weapon.


    It was doubtlessly soplicated because there was a lot of science involved. Every problem that arose with each individual part of the machine had to be solved through science.


    If Han Sen could analyze every facet of the white whale¡¯s technology, leveling up the Alliance¡¯s technological advancement would be easy.


    That wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing, either. As Han Sen watched the construction of the white whale, he saw the shadow of the beetle.


    Although the white whale was more advanced than the beetle, the concept of their creation was simr. The white whale was just on a whole new level. The technology of the white whale, in every possible way, far exceeded that of the beetle. Every detail was better than the beetle¡¯s, too.


    ¡°Is this crystallizer technology?¡± Han Sen wondered in shock. The more he saw of the big white whale, the more urate his guess seemed to be.


    ¡°Was the technology of the crystallizers ever this good? Could they make machines of a deified level? That¡¯s a very frightening idea,¡± Han Sen mused.


    That would exin why the crystallizers challenged a higher race despitecking deified elites of their own. Having such technology probably gave them the confidence to start a fight for antern.


    In the end, however, their arrogance and hubris had led to their failure and downfall. As a result, the race was almost entirely destroyed.


    ¡°What a shame. If the crystallizers had challenged a less powerful higher race, they could have definitely imed antern. And then, they would have developed even further. They would probably have be one of the top races in the universe.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    But Han Sen then realized that if the crystallizers had be a higher race, they would have continued to develop their technology. They wouldn¡¯t have wanted to change their genes and blood pulse. They might never have experimented with their genes, and if that was so, humans would never havee into existence.


    ¡°Han Sen, you still have the relic, right?¡± Mister White asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡± Han Sen looked at Mister White.


    Mister White smiled and said, ¡°I left a trace so that you could follow us, and that means I wish to continue our venture of cooperation. Before one of those two wins the fight above us, we should explore the holy town.¡±


    ¡°What made you think I¡¯d catch up with you?¡± Han Sen asked Mister White with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Because I believe in you,¡± Mister White said gently.


    Han Sen stared back at Mister White. Han Sen hadn¡¯t believed that the two of them were very close, but Mister White had just imed to have an unbelievable amount of faith in him. He gazed into Mister White¡¯s eyes and acknowledged the sincerity within them. This wasn¡¯t just another bargain for Mister White.


    But for some reason, when Han Sen looked deep into Mister White¡¯s eyes, he had a familiar feeling. It was as if they had already met a long time ago.

 Chapter 2287 - Holy Town

    <h4>Chapter 2287 Holy Town</h4>


    That familiar feeling was only present for a single second. When he looked closely at Mister White again, the man was like a stranger once more. He no longer seemed like anyone Han Sen already knew.


    Whatever Han Sen might have momentarily felt, Mister White was of the Extreme King. Han Sen didn¡¯t know much about the Extreme King, all-in-all, and there was no one amongst them that he was actually close with. No one would ever im that Mister White was a close friend of his, either.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen considered Mister White¡¯s suggestion.


    To be honest, Mister White¡¯s suggestion greatly tempted Han Sen. After all, Han Sen wasn¡¯t entirely sure Yisha could defeat Fox Queen inbat.


    And even if Yisha won and continued traveling with him, he would have to share whatever treasure he found with her.


    They had a good rtionship, and they were close enough to practically be considered family. But at the end of the day, their rtionship was still built on the foundation that Yisha had no clue Han Sen was the almighty Dor. If Yisha found out that Han Sen was Dor, there was no telling what she might do.


    After all, Dor had not been kind to Yisha.


    Han Sen decided to go ahead and explore the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasury with Mister White. He didn¡¯t have to n out everything in advance. He could betray whoever he needed to whenever he wanted to. He could take any item he required when the time to do so arose. If Han Sen needed to leave these two behind, he would do it without a second thought.


    It was a very business-like mindset: they were all striving for personal benefit, and they would only cooperate when they needed to use one another.


    Han Sen needed Mister White to guide him safely to where the treasurey. Mister White needed the relic Han Sen carried. They were both using each other for their own purposes.


    And when Han Sen found the treasure, even if Han Sen didn¡¯t betray them, it was likely that Crime and Mister White would be the ones betraying him.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Han Sen would be capable of betraying Mister White. He just couldn¡¯t do that in front of Fox Queen and Yisha.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to wait around. If there is a winner of that battle, neither of us will have the chance to explore that city,¡± Mister White said to Han Sen.


    Han Sen went silent. He looked at Mister White and asked, ¡°You guys destroyed the fourth checkpoint. Did you find anything there?¡±


    Han Sen cared about the item in the fourth checkpoint a great deal. There was a high chance that whatever item was retrieved there would prove useful when they reached the treasure.


    Mister White went silent, then said, ¡°When Fox Queen destroyed the thirty-six stone pirs there, she found the jade flute inside thest pir.¡±


    ¡°That jade flute didn¡¯t belong to Fox Queen originally?¡± Han Sen remembered that Fox Queen had been locked inside Ghost Bone¡¯s pce for the longest time. Han Sen had seen no evidence of the flute there, so why would she suddenly possess it now? It made sense that she had gotten it from the fourth checkpoint, but Han Sen was unable to see how the jade flute connected to the other checkpoints and the items they had yielded.


    Mister White didn¡¯t say anything. He just waited for Han Sen to make a decision.


    Han Sen was thinking. He used a finger to point at the skeleton in the chair. ¡°This sea seems special. He dived into this deep sea with the intent of reaching its holy town. That is how he became like this in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Mister White said simply. ¡°That is why we need the relic you have. It will allow us to reach the holy town safely.¡±


    ¡°Okay. In that case, we will go and explore the holy town.¡± Han Sen made his mind up.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know where the holy town was, but Mister White obviously did. Han Sen followed him and Crime. They left the white whale and dove deeper, going so far under the sea that they reached the deep sea.


    The sea waves down there were incredibly strong. Clearly, Fox Queen and Yisha were still engaged inbat. It would take a long time for one of them to emerge victorious.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about Yisha¡¯s well-being. With her abilities, even if she was unable to triumph over Fox Queen, he didn¡¯t think Fox Queen had what it took to kill Yisha.


    And if Fox Queen couldn¡¯t defeat Yisha, then he might as well head for the holy town.


    Han Sen had already learned of a way in which he couldmandeer and pilot the white whale, but he saw no reason to use it just yet. Perhaps it would prove useful in the future.


    With Mister White¡¯s guidance, Han Sen went deeper and deeper. The further they went, the quieter the sea became. The shockwaves Yisha and Fox Queen were creating didn¡¯t reach those levels.


    ¡°If my calctions are correct, then the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure should be somece inside this trench.¡± Mister White pointed to arge underwater trench in front of him.


    Han Sen looked down into the trench and saw nothing but darkness. It was like a bottomless abyss. Even using the power of the Purple-Eye Butterfly, he still couldn¡¯t see what lurked within.


    Without too much hesitation, though, Mister White and Crime continued to swim down. Han Sen rode the blood kirin after them. They all headed into the darkness of the deep trench.


    A little ways down, Han Sen felt as if something was amiss. The stone te in his pocket started to burn.


    Han Sen pulled out the stone te, and when he did, the te glowed with a holy light. It lit up a small pocket of brightness amidst the suffocating dark of that ce.


    ¡°Just as I thought! Only people who have the relic can enter the ce that holds the true treasures of the Sacred Leader.¡± Mister White seemed to have expected this, and he eyed the stone te as he spoke.


    The three of them and the beast continued to venture down. The water around them was very dark and creepy. No matter how strong their vision was, they could only see within the small pouch of light that the stone te provided them. Everything else was pitch-ck. Nothing else could be seen, as if the entire world had gone ck.


    They didn¡¯t know if this was the work of an illusion or not, but Han Sen could feel countless eyes peering at them from beyond the ck.


    Time passed. Han Sen had no clue how deep they had dived by this point, but the trench was like a bottomless abyss. No matter how deep they went, there appeared to be no end.


    When he looked up, he found that it was pitch-ck above him, too. The light couldn¡¯t prate the sea to such depths.


    They created small waves in the water as they swam, but there was no other movement. Yisha and Fox Queen¡¯s fight didn¡¯t reach them at all anymore.


    Because it was too dark there, even the blood kirin started to feel nervous. It kept releasing quiet moans and groans as it swam.


    Han Sen used his hands to stroke the blood kirin¡¯s neck and bring it a bit offort.


    The blood kirin had always been so moody and angry, and telling him to be quiet would be harder than making him bleed.


    Mister White, however, looked calm. Crime was a little nervous, though. It looked like he was feeling the same fear as the blood kirin. They felt as if they were being watched by phantom eyes in the dark.


    Han Sen knew for sure that something bad lurked out of sight. If it wasn¡¯t for his hands holding that relic, their small group would have already ended up like the master of the white whale.


    Suddenly, it looked like a blurry halo appeared around Han Sen¡¯s feet in the dark. He focused on that little halo.


    But the halo was too blurry, and he couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    Mister White and Crime also saw the halo. They looked down and checked it out.


    As their bodies descended, that blurry light became clearer andrger. When Han Sen finally got a good look at what was in that halo, he opened his mouth.

 Chapter 2288 - Holy Town

    <h4>Chapter 2288 Holy Town</h4>


    In that strange deep sea, everything around them was pitch-ck.


    But at the bottom of the ocean, there was a quiet city lying in the dark. The city was nestled in the darkness like a jewel. It glowed like a beacon of holy light.


    This underwater town was far different from the one Han Sen had seen before. This holy town actually looked like a statue. All the buildings were pieces of a single structure.


    There were statues that were a few dozen stories high, and every brick was made of jade. The town looked like a jade statue that came from another world.


    What shocked Han Sen the most was the shape of the giant underwater town; the statue was shaped like a sleeping beast with the end of its tail tucked under its head.


    And the face of the beast startled Han Sen badly.


    ¡°The Nine-Life Cat!¡± Han Sen almost screamed aloud. The town was shaped just like the Nine-Life Cat pendant Han Sen used to own.


    Aside from the white color of the town, it was just an incrediblyrge version of the Nine-Life Cat pendant.


    When Han Sen and the others approached the jade town, the town started to look bigger in their eyes. And when they touched the holy lighting from it, the stone te¡¯s light suddenly exploded.


    Tiny cracks spread across the stone te. Not long after, the stone te crumbled away in Han Sen¡¯s hands, leaving behind a crystal that had rested in the center of the tablet. The crystal was shaped like a waterdrop, and it rose into the water. It shone with a holy light. It left Han Sen¡¯s fingers and drifted towards the jade town.


    Han Sen reached his hand out to grab it, but the waterdrop crystal was too fast for him. Han Sen snatched at empty water behind it. The crystal flew towards the cat statue¡¯s head.


    In the Nine-Life Cat¡¯s forehead, there was a jade statue. The jade statue looked like a sleeping Nine-Life Cat as well, although a smaller one. That Nine-Life Cat statue¡¯s forehead had a waterdrop slot in it. It looked like the socket of a third eye.


    The crystal fitted itself perfectly into that waterdrop-shaped slot. The fit was so tight that it was practically seamless, and the Nine-Life Cat statue suddenly lookedplete. It then underwent some weird changes.


    The sleeping Nine-Life Cat statue suddenly opened its eyes. Itid therezily for a minute, and its paws moved to run its sleepy-looking cat eyes. It raised its head to look at Han Sen and the others floating over the jade town. The three of them wondered if they should enter, but the Nine-Life Cat suddenly raised its paw and waved at them like a lucky cat charm.


    They felt some irresistible powere upon them. All of them, including the blood kirin, were then sucked into the jade town as if by maic attraction. They used all their powers to resist the pull, but their efforts were in vain and they were still pulled down anyway.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Four loud booms rang out as they dropped into the town. Theynded in front of a pce that stood before the jade cat statue.


    ¡°Wee to Holy Town, you poor guys.¡± The Nine-Life Cat statue was now looking at them from above. Its teeth were bared in something like a smile, but the face didn¡¯t seem to possess much mirth.


    The three of them looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what this was all about, but they made sure to remain alert. They stared at the Nine-Life Cat statue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am just a guardian spirit that protects the town. I will not hurt any of you.¡± The jade cat still possessed that smile that wasn¡¯t actually a smile.


    Then, the tone of its voice changed. ¡°But since you guys are in the Holy Town, if you cannot pass the tests of the Sacred Leader, they will probably kill you.¡±


    ¡°Why do we even have to ept your tests?¡± Crime asked coldly.


    Despite being a statue, the Nine-Life Cat seemed to have no trouble thinking for itself. It smiled at Crime and said, ¡°It is okay if you don¡¯t want to take the test. That means you give up, and you can die right now.¡±


    Crime frowned. He started to say something more, but Mister White stopped him.


    Mister White looked at the jade cat statue and quietly asked, ¡°What kind of tests are we expected to perform? And if we seed, what will our rewards be?¡±


    The jade cat looked at Mister White, smiled, and said, ¡°It is simple. Live. Live in the Holy Town. If you can survive for ten days, you can win something from the Sacred Leader¡¯s surprise goodie bag. Good luck! Try not to die too soon.¡±


    After the jade cat statue finished speaking, every pce and room across the town opened its doors. Many scary xenogeneics began to slowly crawl out of their dens. The blood kirin¡¯s scales straightened up like a dog raising its hackles. Its blood air rose. It growled in warning at the approaching creatures, but the growl warbled slightly as if the blood kirin was scared.


    The xenogeneic beasts acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard the blood kirin at all. All of them emerged from the pce and headed for the za.


    They approached without making any noise. They looked impassively at Han Sen, the blood kirin, Mister White, and Crime.


    So many xenogeneics had emerged, and they were of a variety Han Sen knew little about. A few of them looked familiar, but even that familiarity was vague and undefined.


    There was a feathered creature with six golden wings and a Ghana with draconic horns. But most of them were xenogeneics Han Sen had never seen before. They moved slowly and steadily across the ground. The power of the creatures was overwhelming, and simply sensing their presence made Han Sen feel as if he was shouldering a mountain.


    ¡°A deified Thunderbird... A deified Sky Spirit... A deified Six-Winged Gold Angel... A deified Ghana Dragon...¡± Crime screamed.


    Every name Crime shouted out made Han Sen¡¯s heart feel worse and worse. Seeing the creatures had raised a lot of questions for Han Sen, but as Crime spoke, those questions died on his lips.


    All of the xenogeneic beasts that were walking out of the pces were deified.


    ¡°How is this possible...¡± Han Sen was floored. There were around one hundred of the xenogeneics circling the za.


    With that many deified xenogeneics, the entirety of the geno universe could be conquered. Not even thebined might of the three most powerful races could fend off this army.


    Using such amazing power to conduct a mere test was like using a nuclear bomb to kill a mosquito.


    Not a mosquito, actually. Perhaps a flea. Or a mite. Thebined power of these xenogeneics could destroy the whole world.


    ¡°This is a trick. It HAS to be a trick. Maybe Some kind of illusion? Sacred cannot have this many deified creatures... And even if they did, the creatures cannot all be here...¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes. He summoned his Purple-Eye Butterfly to get a proper look at the beings in front of him.


    And when he did, Han Sen saw enough power to suppress every creature in the entire universe.


    When these creatures gathered together, they could destroy anything. Those xenogeneic creatures had all the casual power of demon kings. Han Sen suddenly felt like a little girl entering the throneroom of hell. He felt weak and vulnerable, while malicious eyes watched him from the dark.

 Chapter 2289 - Tes

    <h4>Chapter 2289 Tes</h4>


    Han Sen wondered if Sacred Leader had yed a joke on them. They were surrounded by so many deified xenogeneics, and Han Sen had just recently be a Duke. Not even the deified elites that Han Sen knew would have stood a chance against all the powerful xenogeneics that had gathered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of any way he could fight off the amount of power that had been arrayed against him.


    Even if he refined thirteen deified blood pulses, he would only gain their blood pulse abilities. His own level wouldn¡¯t ascend to deified status, and he would still most likely be killed.


    On top of that, he didn¡¯t have the time to refine another twelve deified blood pulses.


    ¡°Is the jade flute in Fox Queen¡¯s hands the key to getting through this? Perhaps there is a song that can be yed to soothe and lull all of the deified xenogeneics. It might subdue them without the need for fighting at all,¡± Han Sen thought. It was pointless since they didn¡¯t have the flute, though.


    Mister White and Crime were just as shocked by the situation they had found themselves in. There was no way for them to run. They were surrounded by too many powerful xenogeneics. Even if the ruler of the Extreme King came personally to save them, it wouldn¡¯t do any good.


    All of those scary creatures gathered in the za, and it became quite crowded as they filed in. The creatures watched the small group, and the weight of those eyes put fear into Han Sen and even Mister White.


    The deified xenogeneics drew closer, pushing Han Sen and the others toward the center of the pce. There was no way to withdraw. And suddenly, the jade cat coughed twice.


    Cough! Cough!


    After the jade cat coughed, the deified xenogeneics halted their advance. They did not get any closer to Han Sen, but they did not walk away, either. They simply remained where they were, staring expressionlessly at Han Sen¡¯s group.


    The jade cat looked at Han Sen and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They will not attack you just yet. You guys have one day to travel anywhere in this city you desire. For this one day, they will not be permitted to bring you any harm. If you guys are still alive after ten days, then you will have passed the test.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be hounded by one hundred deified xenogeneics. How are we expected to survive ten whole days inside the city?¡± Han Sen wanted to bargain for some better terms.


    The jade cat smiled. ¡°They are not really deified xenogeneics. They are just the clones of deified xenogeneics that Sacred Leader created. Each of them can only unleash a single deified attack. After one attack, they will die. So, you guys still have a minuscule chance of surviving. Try your best! Oh, and right, I forgot to tell you guys: if you get into a fight with a deified xenogeneic clone, the others will back off. Only one can attack you at a time. The others won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Right! The test starts now. Try your best to survive. You have one full day to hide. You can hide anywhere you wish inside the holy town.¡± The jade cat statueid down after speaking, settling itself as if it was sleeping again. It looked like an ordinary jade statue. Han Sen could no longer sense any life force in it.


    Han Sen tried asking it a few more questions, but the jade cat statue did not respond. All that was left were the scary deified xenogeneic clones looking at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We only have one day. This is our one chance of surviving,¡± Mister White said, then he stepped into the crowd of xenogeneics.


    The scary deified xenogeneics clones parted to form a path for him. The creatures wouldn¡¯t stop them from leaving.


    Han Sen followed Mister White out of the za. One hundred scary deified xenogeneics watched them walk away, but none of the creatures chased after them.


    ¡°Mister White, do you have a n that can help us escape this predicament?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister White shook his head. ¡°I am fairly sure that exiting the holy town is out of the question, to be honest with you. The only way we can get through the next ten days is to hide somewhere that the deified clones cannot find us. But I doubt that the Sacred Leader created a game of hide-and-seek out of boredom. He must have some other purpose here. So, no matter where we hide, we can be sure that the xenogeneics will find us.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what are you saying? Should we hide or should we not hide?¡± Crime asked with confusion. Mister White had described the results of both options, and neither one sounded good.


    Han Senughed. ¡°Mister White exined it so clearly. We need to hide for ten days, but even so, we will be found. That suggests that there is only one way in which we can hide.¡±


    ¡°And what way is that?¡± Crime still didn¡¯t understand.


    Han Sen had no choice but to exin. ¡°Did the jade cat statue not tell you clearly enough? If we are fighting one xenogeneic, the others will leave us alone until the fight is finished. So, we need to fight one sole xenogeneic for all ten days. If we do that, the other xenogeneics might as well not even exist.¡±


    ¡°I see. But how do we engage just one xenogeneic for that long? Didn¡¯t the jade cat statue say that the deified xenogeneics here are cloned? After one strike, their bodies will break,¡± Crime asked.


    ¡°That is something you will have to ask Mister White about. Mister White came up with the n first. I am sure he¡¯s already thought of contingencies.¡± Han Sen looked at Mister White.


    ¡°I do have a few ideas, but ensuring our survival over the next ten days will require the four of us to cooperate.¡± Mister White exined his n.


    When Han Sen and Crime heard it, they thought the suggestion was way too risky. However, they couldn¡¯t think of any alternative courses of action, so they agreed to do it.


    The four of them didn¡¯t leave the za to hide. They tried to leave Holy Town just to see if they could, but after that, they went back to the za.


    Their day of waiting seemed to drag on and on. They could have spent the time hiding deep within the town, but they all knew that it would have been a pointless exercise.


    No matter how big Holy Town was, it was still just a town. The deified xenogeneics could use the power of their minds to scour the entire town for their prey. There were more than a hundred deified xenogeneics there, so finding Han Sen¡¯s group would be easy.


    Mister White¡¯s n relied on using their single day of peace to prepare.


    What came next would be simple. Mister White would familiarize himself with one of the deified xenogeneics, taking advantage of the creature¡¯s temporary docility to use his sealing techniques on it. Once he had sealed the deified clone¡¯s power, it wouldn¡¯t be able to use its deified strike. That way, they could draw out the fight tost for the entire ten days.


    The deified xenogeneic would still be exceptionally strong, of course. Although only one strike needed to be sealed, it was a deified power. Mister White could not seal the power by himself. He needed thebined might of Han Sen, the blood kirin, and Crime to help himplete the seal.


    The three of them resigned themselves to the n. As long as they didn¡¯t attack the other deified clones, the clones would just stand there in the za and stare at them.


    ¡°Remember, my Four Symbols Seal requires four people to function. So, once the sealing begins, none of you can move. You have to keep sending power into the seal. If we lose anyone¡¯s power, the seal will break,¡± Mister White said seriously. Then he sent a wave of energy into Han Sen, Crime, and the blood kirin. Strange, new symbols of light appeared on their hands.

 Chapter 2290 - Four Symbols Seal

    <h4>Chapter 2290 Four Symbols Seal</h4>


    The light symbol hummed on Han Sen¡¯s hand like an energy converter. When Han Sen sent power into the light symbol, his energy was transformed into sealing power.


    Green Dragon, White Tiger, Red Bird, and ck Turtle. Four beasts made up the symbols, and Han Sen was represented by the Red Bird. As his power flowed into the symbol, the symbol swirled around in his hand like a ming bird.


    Mister White stepped in front of one xenogeneic clone and directed Han Sen, Crime, and the blood kirin to stand on either side of and behind the creature.


    This was a powerful seal that normally required many people to do what they were attempting to. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy task in the midst ofbat, that was for sure. Usually, a person would use this technique to seal a creature that was already under their control. The technique took far too long to be useful in a fight.


    Fortunately, the xenogeneic clone wasn¡¯t going to attack them during their free day. It stood there, unmoving, increasing their chances of sealing it sessfully.


    The first attempt went smoothly. Han Sen and the others surrounded the xenogeneic from four different directions. They weren¡¯t attacked, and the xenogeneic simply stood there looking at them.


    Mister White waved at Han Sen and the others, indicating they should rest a little. It was still early in the day, after all. If they fullymitted to the sealing right then, they¡¯d be wasting some of their strength. They needed to seal the creature at thest moment possible in order to save every smidgen of energy they had.


    After a minute of thought, Han Sen said, ¡°Since they aren¡¯t attacking us now, why don¡¯t we at least try the sealing to see if it works?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust Mister White? Even if the seal doesn¡¯t work, do you have another way out of this?¡± Crime asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with giving it a try,¡± Han Sen responded tly.


    Mister White nodded. ¡°Okay, then let us try. It will be a useful practice run.¡±


    Following Mister White¡¯smand, Han Sen and the others cast the Four Symbols Seal. The symbol of the red bird shivered on Han Sen¡¯s hand. He felt a connection form between the bird and Mister White¡¯s white tiger, Crime¡¯s ck turtle, and the green dragon that hovered around the blood kirin¡¯s ws.


    All those powers were transferred, and the Four Symbols Seal¡¯s light became stronger. The connection between them strengthened.


    The four powers supported each other, and as the light rose, four giant shadows formed into a bai sema that trapped the creature inside.


    The xenogeneic found itself confined within the bai sema. Its eyes shed, and the enemy started to move.


    ¡°Oh no! It is going to attack us. Seal the bai sema now!¡± Mister White shouted loudly.


    The four of them quickly finished casting the Four Symbols Seal. The shadows of the green dragon, the white tiger, the red bird, and the ck turtle were cast onto the xenogeneic¡¯s body. The shadows bound the xenogeneic.


    The xenogeneic kept moving as Han Sen and the others continued casting their seal. The four shadows kept seething across the xenogeneic. The xenogeneic tried to fight back, but it couldn¡¯t break the seal.


    Crime looked ill, and he said, ¡°I told you to trust Mister White, but you just had to try it! Now we¡¯ve wasted so much more of our power.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. We will just have to hold the seal and keep it going for the next ten days,¡± Mister White said firmly, putting an end to Crime¡¯sining.


    Han Sen shrugged slightly and remained silent. He had known this was a possibility, but he thought they should give it a try anyway.


    Attempting the seal now would only anger one xenogeneic. If it failed, only one powerful creature would be trying to kill them. But if they failed closer to the end of the first day, they might end up being attacked by whole groups of the monsters.


    So, Han Sen would rather spend a bit more energy now than risk everythingter on.


    Aside from the struggling xenogeneic in the seal, the other xenogeneics just maintained their stances and their expressionless stares. When Han Sen¡¯s group confirmed that they weren¡¯t going to be attacked by the monsters around them, they felt greatly relieved.


    The xenogeneic kept struggling. Although its power was sealed, it still had a deified body. Han Sen and the others had to use all their power to hold the seal against the raw, physical strength of the creature¡¯s thrashing.


    Mister White and the blood kirin were half-deified, so they had an easier time. Crime was a top dog of the Kings, so he was holding up well, too.


    But Han Sen had only just be a Duke. He hadn¡¯t been a Duke for very long, so his power wascking inparison to the others. He had to use all of his strength just to keep the red bird¡¯s symbol of light up.


    Mister White looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°A Duke¡¯s element is separate from your original body¡¯s astral body and celestial body. Your original body is your own genes taking the form of an element. At that stage, you must use your own power to fight. At the second stage, your astral body needs to rely on the beneath you.ary powers can be used to aid the elements of your body. For instance, a water element Duke will perform much better on a water-based.¡±


    After pausing, Mister White continued to say, ¡°The celestial body you can ess in the third stage is also known as your universal body. That body can use the power of the universe. As long as it is not separated from the universe for some reason, it has ess to practically unlimited power.¡±


    Han Sen understood what Mister White was talking about, but he had only just be a Duke. He only had his original body, so he couldn¡¯t make use of any external powers.


    Plus, even if he did gain a celestial body, he knew that Holy Town was separated from the outside world. He couldn¡¯t ess any power that was outside the town.


    Mister White knew what Han Sen was thinking, and so he smiled. ¡°Judging by the way you use your body, you must still be at the first stage. You only have your original body. I have an original body geno art that might be able to help you. Perhaps you could learn it in order to ascend more easily.¡±


    ¡°If you are really willing to teach me, I would be very grateful.¡± Han Sen was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Mister White to volunteer to teach him a geno art, and he wasn¡¯t sure what the sudden offer meant.


    ¡°Mister White, why do you care about him!¡± Crime eximed unhappily.


    Mister White smiled. ¡°We are cooperating to maintain the seal, aren¡¯t we? We are all in this together. Han Sen is of a lower level than us, so he will have a hard time over the course of the next ten days. If anything happens to him, we will all be destroyed. I am only doing this for myself.¡±


    After Mister White said that, Crime fell silent.


    Mister White paused for a moment before speaking. ¡°My geno art isn¡¯t very impressive. I made it myself, and I never did think up a name for it. It hasn¡¯t been presented anywhere. I¡¯ll exin it as best I can, and if you think it helps, you can use it. If it doesn¡¯t, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me,¡± Han Sen said.


    In a quiet voice, Mister White gave a straightforward exnation of the geno art. Crime and the blood kirin focused on his words as well.


    Crime listened seriously. Just like Mister White said, his geno art seemed rather simple. Even so, it was obviously quite special. Despite its simplicity, it was incredibly difficult to understand.


    ¡°Mister White, your geno art is soplicated. I am afraid he won¡¯t be able to understand it,¡± Crime said after hearing Mister White¡¯s geno art.

 Chapter 2291 - Small Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 2291 Small Surprise</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I really understand. Please exin it to me again,¡± Han Sen said, trying to keep his shock from showing on his face.


    Truthfully, Han Sen understood the geno art perfectly. The geno art was quite familiar to him, and that familiarity shook him to his core. The geno art had an obvious connection to the Dongxuan Sutra. Both arts could benefit each other quite well, and using Mister White¡¯s technique could aid in the development of the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Han Sen could use the Dongxuan Sutra to absorb power from the world around him. Doing so allowed him to conserve his own energy, stretching his strength out over a longer period of time.


    But the Dongxuan Sutra had yet to reach Duke, so the effect wasn¡¯t particrly good. It only saved Han Sen a small amount of power.


    ¡°Has Mister White realized that I use the Dongxuan Sutra? Is that why he¡¯s telling about this geno art? What is he nning?¡± Han Sen thought fast, but he didn¡¯t have enough information to guess what Mister White was ying at.


    It seemed likely that Mister White knew that Han Sen could use the Dongxuan Sutra. Exining a geno art as simply as he had suggested that the man¡¯s mind was quite frightening. It put Han Sen on red alert.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me repeating myself, I will recite the geno art again.¡± Mister White smiled. Then, he resumed talking about the geno art.


    It would have been better if he had stopped speaking there, for the more he talked, the more confused Crime became. Mister White¡¯s detailed exnation of the geno art was more difficult to understand than the geno art itself. He began speaking about the geno universe itself, which was something Crime had never heard about before.


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to listen, and he was able to understand a bit. He pretended that he couldn¡¯t though, and he feigned confusion.


    ¡°Mister White, I¡¯m afraid that the exnation isn¡¯t helping. I am just getting more and more confused.¡± Han Sen presented Mister White with a wry smile.


    ¡°Mister White is so smart. Since you¡¯re just a Duke, well, it is only expected that you can¡¯t understand a word that he¡¯s saying. And don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t understand, either. It isn¡¯t about you, okay?¡± Crime said.


    Mister White shook his head and sighed. ¡°The things I have learned are a bit different from your own geno art. It is okay that you don¡¯t understand, but try to learn as much as you can, for I can only exin it here like this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your willingness to teach me. I¡¯m just afraid I will never be able to learn such a geno art,¡± Han Sen said. But he was secretly casting the geno art Mister White had just taught him.


    He gave it a try, and it worked fine. When Han Sen didn¡¯t summon his Dongxuan Armor, the effect of absorbing external power seemed to increase. And this was Han Sen¡¯s very first time using the ability. If the ability was already useful, then it would surely be a greater and greater benefit to him as his proficiency increased.


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t know why Mister White had given him the geno art, but he was okay with learning something new. Han Sen practiced it, and the strain of maintaining the Four Symbols Seal decreased.


    The day went by pretty quickly. After the first twenty-four hours, the other deified xenogeneic clones shifted slightly toward Han Sen and the others like the very hungry monsters that they were.


    The monsters stared at them for a whole day, and the beasts¡¯ eyes were different than they had been. There was a fresh, murderous gleam in their eyes.


    The scary creatures looked over them, as if deciding which vor of meat to dine on first. The vering beasts made Han Sen and the others nervous. But even so, despite all the attention directed toward them, not a single one of the xenogeneics prepared to attack. They just stared at Han Sen¡¯s group like jewels.


    Acknowledging their apparent safety, Han Sen and the others felt relieved. It was fortunate that the jade cat statue hadn¡¯t lied to them. The deified clones really were restraining themselves, as the cat statue had said.


    Han Sen and the others didn¡¯t dare move, though. They continued using their strength to keep the bai sema going. They kept the deified xenogeneic clone sealed, hoping they could hold the creature there for the entire ten days.


    But as time ticked by, the xenogeneic clone¡¯s struggling became worse and worse. After it had been thrashing around for a while, Han Sen started to feel a strain.


    Five dayster, even the half-deified blood kirin was beginning to fatigue.


    Because each part of the Four Symbols Seal was connected, Han Sen didn¡¯t have to continually use his full power. It meant that the others had to pick up his weight, though, to keep the deified xenogeneic suppressed.


    So, the blood kirin and Mister White were using up a lot more power than Han Sen was.


    Sweat began to trickle down Crime¡¯s forehead. It was getting hard for him, too.


    Things were not going as well as they had hoped. But by Han Sen¡¯s estimation, if they continued using power at the same rate, they would survive all ten days of the trial.


    ¡°Little guys, you seem to be working very hard. I have to say, you¡¯re not doing a bad job.¡± Suddenly, the jade cat statue started talking again. It spokezily, though, as if it had just woken up from a deep slumber.


    Han Sen and the others were concentrating all their strength on maintaining the Four Symbols Seal, however. They couldn¡¯t spare the time or effort to bother looking in the direction of the jade cat statue.


    The jade cat statue¡¯s voice came from behind them again. ¡°You guys are doing good, but don¡¯t you think that this would be a boring way to pass the test?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to cheat, are you?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. If the jade cat statue let the rest of the xenogeneics attack them, they would be very dead.


    The jade cat statueughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I cannot change the rules that Sacred Leader set in ce. I just wanted to give you a small surprise.¡±


    ¡°I hate surprises,¡± Han Sen said with a tight, feral smile.


    ¡°But this really is a surprise. It might actually prove to be a great benefit to you guys. Of course, you will need to have what it takes to ept the surprise.¡± The jade cat statue looked as if it was smiling, but it wasn¡¯t.


    After the cat statue¡¯s voice trailed off, Han Sen heard a noiseing from the ground. It sounded like something was dragging metal chains.


    Han Sen scanned around them with his Dongxuan Aura, and then he noticed as all the deified clones began stepping away from them. Something new was approaching Han Sen¡¯s group.


    It was a skeleton. Or at least, it looked like a skeleton. The flesh of the creature had dried into a withered husk. Its long hair was like tufts of hay.


    The being wasn¡¯t dead, though. His limbs were bound by metal cuffs, and he walked very slowly. With every step the man took, chains grated across the ground behind him.


    The chained man was approaching them with his head lowered. When he got closer, Han Sen could see that there were two dark holes where his eyes should have been. Dark blood wept from the holes, and the eyes were missing.


    Han Sen and the others looked grim. They were using their powers to cast the Four Symbols Seal. If the creepy man attacked them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to block the strike without releasing the Four Symbols Seal. And that would be enough to lead to their doom.


    The prisoner came within ten meters of them, chains rasping across the ground with every step. He raised his head so that the two bloody holes could peer at Han Sen and the others. Those two holes gave them the willies.


    He stopped for a moment, but then, the prisoner started to move again. His slow steps took him toward Han Sen.


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Han Sen thought frantically. There were four of them, but the prisoner had decided to go for Han Sen. It was getting closer, and after another minute, it stood right behind him.

 Chapter 2292 - The Prisoner at the Rear

    <h4>Chapter 2292 The Prisoner at the Rear</h4>


    The prisoner approached Han Sen. Although he walked slowly, he was already very close to them. A secondter, he was directly behind Han Sen.


    As the prisoner walked, his cuffs clinked and nked. When he came to a stop behind Han Sen, he fellpletely silent. Han Sen couldn¡¯t even hear the prisoner breathing or his heart beating. It was as if he no longer existed.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the prisoner, but he was shocked to find that he could no longer detect the prisoner¡¯s presence. Goosebumps red across Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The prisoner was standing directly behind him, but he could not feel the strange, chained man. His inability to detect the creature deeply unsettled Han Sen. He wanted to just run away as fast as he could. But he was currently casting the red bird spell; if he left his position, then the Four Symbols Seal would break. If any of the four tried to run, they¡¯d all end up dead.


    The bird¡¯s nest still sat on Han Sen¡¯s head. He forced himself not to turn around, and he thought to himself, ¡°So what if you are behind me? You can¡¯t break this bird¡¯s nest. I have nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Han Sen stood where he was and did not move. He did not dare turn and look behind him. He continued to cast his powers through the red bird spell to keep the trapped xenogeneic suppressed.


    But when Han Sen looked at Mister White and the others, he was given a shock.


    Mister White¡¯s face looked strange, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t urately read the man¡¯s expression. Crime¡¯s expression was easier to interpret, though. He was in massive shock. He stared behind Han Sen with wide eyes, as if he had seen a ghost.


    The blood kirin¡¯s response was even more dramatic. It was growling at Han Sen, as if in an urgent warning.


    ¡°What is he doing behind me?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart felt chilled. He still couldn¡¯t detect the presence behind him. It was as if the chained man wasn¡¯t actually a creature at all, but some specter of death itself.


    Mister White gulped. He looked pale, but still, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    His expression made Han Sen even more worried. Han Sen could no longer help it, so he moved his head to take a look. He couldn¡¯t turn his head very far, though, because if he moved his hands or body he could disrupt the casting. After twisting his head to the left, he saw nothing.


    Then, he looked right. And still, he couldn¡¯t see anything. Han Sen wished he could just twist his body around so he could properly see what the prisoner was doing. But he really couldn¡¯t move his body.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off the others¡¯ horrified expressions, though. Their vision lingered on the space behind Han Sen, which made his heart tremble in fear.


    ¡°F*ck you! I have a bird¡¯s nest to protect me, and I have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth and did not move.


    But suddenly, Han Sen felt a chill run down his neck. It felt as if something was blowing a cold breath over his neck. Han Sen¡¯s skin prickled as his back turned sore and his legs went soft.


    Han Sen had seen many scary things in his lifetime, so he didn¡¯t frighten easily. But not being able to see the prisoner was deeply disturbing. He felt a deep chill in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Mister White called to Han Sen.


    ¡°What is he doing behind me?¡± Han Sen asked, his voice tense.


    It was a shame that the blood kirin couldn¡¯t speak. If it had been able to talk, Han Sen would have asked it. Crime wasn¡¯t trustworthy enough for Han Sen to bother asking him, though.


    ¡°This is... hard to exin.¡± Mister White frowned, and he looked poorly. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing Mister White¡¯s hesitation made Han Sen frown. He had no clue what was going on behind him.


    If Han Sen was in danger, Crime and Mister White probably wouldn¡¯t want to tell him, because they wouldn¡¯t want to risk Han Sen moving and breaking the Four Symbols Seal. However, Han Sen didn¡¯t think that was the reason for their behavior.


    If Han Sen was attacked and wounded, then the Four Symbols Seal would break, anyway. They wouldn¡¯t stay silent and tell him not to move.


    ¡°If there is no actual danger, then why can they not tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen¡¯s attempts to figure out what was happening were getting him nowhere, but his back felt colder and colder. His worry continued to deepen.


    Mister White and Crime were still staring at the space behind him. The blood kirin kept growling at Han Sen, as if it wished to tell him something.


    Han Sen could no longer resist the temptation. He summoned Bao¡¯er and asked her to take a look at the prisoner behind him.


    Bao¡¯er appeared on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. Han Sen spoke to her, ¡°Bao¡¯er, help your daddy take a look at what this thing is doing behind him.¡±


    Bao¡¯er nodded. She leaned over his shoulder and took a look behind him. She jerked in surprise and said, ¡°Dad... behind you...¡±


    ¡°What is behind me?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°There is a man drawing on your back,¡± Bao¡¯er said, after thinking.


    ¡°Drawing?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind went nk for a minute. He was confused, and so he thought, ¡°The prisoner is drawing something on my back? Is he an artist? Does he love drawing on humans? Is my body too good, and he could not help but use my fine figure for a canvas? No way! If he was fond of drawing on bodies, then he should have gone and found a pretty girl to paint upon. Why bother drawing on me?¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, what is he drawing?¡± Han Sen quickly asked. Something else had to be going on here. Bao¡¯er leaned further over Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, peering at Han Sen¡¯s back, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, what is he drawing?¡± Han Sen squeaked. He wasn¡¯t scared, he told himself. He just didn¡¯t like it.


    Bao¡¯er hesitated, but she eventually said, ¡°It¡¯s like... It¡¯s like the creature is drawing a person... Yeah, a woman.¡±


    ¡°A woman? What kind of woman?¡± Han Sen was frozen. A skeletal prisoner had appeared out of nowhere, slinked up to his back, and started drawing a woman on him. This was too f*cking creepy, and it made Han Sen feel itchy and ufortable.


    Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t seem to know how she might describe what she saw. With hesitation, she said, ¡°An ugly, ugly woman.¡±


    Han Sen felt his pulse pounding in his temples. An ugly prisoner was now drawing an ugly woman on his back. What the f*ck was happening?


    Han Sen¡¯s mouth was wide open. He tried to ask another question, but he had no idea what he should ask.


    Bao¡¯er observed his back some more, and then she said, ¡°Dad, he cannot draw anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked curiously.


    Bao¡¯er responded quickly this time. ¡°The blood of the womaning from his hands is running dry, and there is no more paint left.¡±


    ¡°What? He is using a woman¡¯s blood to draw on my back?¡± Han Sen felt as if his head was going to explode. He could not imagine the scene behind him.

 Chapter 2293 - Passing the Tes

    <h4>Chapter 2293 Passing the Tes</h4>


    ¡°Dad, the woman has no more blood. Dad... he cracked open the woman¡¯s brain...¡± Bao¡¯er kept reporting what was happening.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, stop looking!¡± Han Sen called Bao¡¯er back into his arms. He didn¡¯t want her to see such a bloody scene.


    Bao¡¯er was actually quite old at this point, but in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, she¡¯d be a little girl forever.


    Bao¡¯er jumped off of Han Sen¡¯s shoulder to sit on his chest. She looked curiously at the Four Symbols Seal and the trapped xenogeneic that was still struggling inside.


    Han Sen still couldn¡¯t feel anything behind him, but after hearing what Bao¡¯er had said, he felt sick with worry. The images of what she had described kept repeating inside his mind, and nothing he tried to think about could scrub them away.


    ¡°Jade Cat, what are you doing!¡± Han Sen finally shouted at the statue of the jade cat.


    The jade cat already seemed to be sleeping again, and it showed no reaction to Han Sen¡¯s call.


    After a while, the prisoner¡¯s chains began to rattle again. As it left the space behind Han Sen¡¯s back, it slowly entered his field of vision. The prisoner left in pretty much the same manner that he arrived, slowly and seemingly vacant-minded.


    There was one small difference, however. He was dragging the corpse of a woman behind him.


    To be more urate, that was not the body of a woman. It was a female creature¡¯s body.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see what the female creature¡¯s facial features had been, because arge hole had been punched into the creature¡¯s head. There was a gaping cavity where the face had been. The upper part of her body was humanoid, though, and the lower body was like a snake. She looked like one of the Ghana, but unlike the Ghana, there was a spiraling horn on her head. It was silver and around one foot long, and it was reminiscent of a unicorn¡¯s horn.


    The snake scales of her lower body were silver, as well. They were so bright that they made her form seem a little transparent. Holes had been torn through her head and chest, but there was no blood oozing out. It was just as Bao¡¯er had originally said, in that the blood of the woman had run dry.


    ¡°What is that weirdo¡¯s presence here supposed to mean? Why would he draw a woman on my back?¡± Han Sen wondered, somewhat shaken.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t seem to be injured or impaired. His body was fine, his Gctic Lobster Armor was fine, and it looked like the creepy prisoner guy was leaving now that he had drawn his picture.


    Although the whole experience had been rather disturbing, the creature hadn¡¯t actually hurt him. So, Han Sen knew he¡¯d just have to stop thinking about it.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er! Could you use some water to wash your dad¡¯s armor? Wash away the mess he made,¡± Han Sen said to Bao¡¯er. While the paint hadn¡¯t been harmful, he was still unhappy to have it on him.


    Bao¡¯er jumped off of Han Sen¡¯s chest and walked behind him to do as he asked. Then her surprised voice said, ¡°She is gone!¡±


    ¡°What is gone?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped into his throat.


    ¡°The picture he drew is now gone,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°How could it be gone?¡± Han Sen was very confused about this, and so he proceeded to ask, ¡°Did the picture just get smeared?¡±


    Bao¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s nothing on your back. It is very clean, and there is not even the smallest semnce of a bloodstain. The ugly woman drawing is all gone.¡±


    Han Sen had no idea what to make of this, so he asked Mister White, ¡°Mister White, what is going on?¡±


    Mister White shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand any of this, either. We couldn¡¯t see your back, and we were only able to see that he was drawing something on you. I don¡¯t know what it was that he actually drew.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t like not knowing, but there was little that he could do about it. He checked his body and noted how nothing seemed to have happened, so for now, he shelved all thoughts about it.


    Nothing strange happened after that. The four of them kept sending power into the Four Symbols Seal. It maintained a firm hold on the snared xenogeneic clone. Days passed, and after what felt like forever, they reached the ten-day deadline.


    Although the four of them were quite exhausted by this point, they had at least managed to survive the ten days.


    When the xenogeneics returned to their pceirs and the doors of their pces closed, the four of them almost copsed.


    The jade cat statue smiled and began speaking again. ¡°Congrattions! You have passed the Sacred Leader¡¯s test. You can now receive the relic left behind by the Sacred Leader.¡±


    ¡°Where is the treasure?¡± Han Sen asked, forcing himself to ignore his exhaustion.


    ¡°Right here,¡± the jade cat statue said. The jade pir below its feet then suddenly opened up, revealing a small jade box. It was impossible to guess what mighty inside.


    Han Sen started forward to pick up the box, but then, his heart jumped up. He saw that Crime was holding a broken sword, shing towards Han Sen.


    The blood kirin was angered by this, and so it roared and leaped towards Crime.


    But Crime¡¯s darkness covered everything, and Han Sen¡¯s eyes were unable to pierce it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move his eyes, though. The bird¡¯s nest was still on his head, and he leaped towards where the box had been before everything went ck.


    In Crime¡¯s area-of-effect, all seven of Han Sen¡¯s senses were blocked. But because he had the protection of the bird¡¯s nest, he wasn¡¯t concerned about any attacks that Crime mightunch.


    But the next second, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. A weird power came down to strike the bird¡¯s nest. The power locked onto the bird¡¯s nest and pulled it away from Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Then, he and Bao¡¯er were tied up by something like a rope. The rope jerked them roughly to the side.


    The darkness faded. Han Sen noticed that he and Bao¡¯er were now bound by loop upon loop of white rope. Next to them, there was a with Han Sen¡¯s bird¡¯s nest inside it. The must have been quite special if it was able to bind a deified bird¡¯s nest.


    Crime held the in one hand and the jade box in the other.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me obtain the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure,¡± Crime said coldly to Han Sen, holding the box casually under one arm.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mister White frowned at Crime.


    Crime smiled and said, ¡°Mister White, I am your faithful guard Crime.¡±


    ¡°You look like Crime, but Crime is just a King-ss guard. You most certainly aren¡¯t. Crime wouldn¡¯t possess Prince Fourteen¡¯s Sky Net,¡± Mister White stated tly, his frown deepening.


    Crime slid the box into his chest pocket. Then, he lifted his broken knife and spoke to Mister White. ¡°You think too much. Although I am half-deified, I am still your guard. But aside from you, I have a duty to Prince Fourteen, as well. Prince Fourteen wants this item, so I will have to take this back with me.¡±


    ¡°Mister White, we both work for Prince Fourteen. You have helped me a great deal, and I will tell Prince Fourteen of your involvement. But this is not where this should be discussed... We need to get rid of him first,¡± Crime said. Then his broken knife came swinging towards Han Sen.

 Chapter 2294 - Getting the Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 2294 Getting the Treasure</h4>


    Crime swung his weapon, and the substance chain on his knife became a ck snake king that looked as if it could swallow the sky. It suddenlyshed towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body surged with power, but the white rope tightened around him. The mysterious substance chain tangled him up, and it made it difficult for Han Sen to gather up any semnce of defense. That knife was going to slice him to ribbons.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth. He was preparing to activate his super god spirit mode when the roaring knifelight was broken.


    Han Sen was shocked. He looked at Crime. A hand that looked like jade had wrapped around Crime¡¯s wrist. The fingers were very long and pretty.


    ¡°Mister White!¡± Han Sen could not believe what his own eyes were seeing. Mister White was standing behind Crime, pulling his hand back through Crime¡¯s chest.


    But Mister White¡¯s hand emerged perfectly clean, without a speck of blood dirtying it.


    Crime¡¯s broken knife fell to the ground. He looked at the bloody hole in his chest and then looked at Mister White with disbelief. He said, ¡°Your power was said to be useless in a fight... How... How were you able to destroy my ck lion body?¡±


    ¡°Life is full of surprises. You should have gotten used to that by now.¡± A beautiful white shell appeared in Mister White¡¯s hand. He opened it and held it out toward Crime. The injured Crime was sucked into the shell.


    When the shell closed up, Mister White pocketed it. He grabbed the Sky Net and the little box. He looked as if he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t. And to Han Sen, he said, ¡°Han Sen, it looks like you have lostpletely.¡±


    Han Sen was still bound by the Sky Net. He gave Mister White a wry smile. ¡°You won. So, what are you going to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Kill you, of course. Do you really think I¡¯d let a scary enemy like you continue to live and grow in this world?¡± Mister White looked at Han Sen emotionlessly.


    ¡°Mister White, you overestimate me. I am just a nameless soldier.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t move. He summoned all his power as he continued to stare at Mister White. He was going to take a risk.


    Mister White turned to the cat statue as he gripped the Sky Net, ignoring Han Sen and Bao¡¯er. ¡°Nine-Life Cat, can we go now?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. Mister White knew the jade cat statue was a Nine-Life Cat.


    The Nine-Life Cat statue stared at Mister White. It remained unmoving as it coldly said, ¡°If you guys passed the test, so it is entirely up to you whether youe or go. There is no need to ask for my permission.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Mister White tugged the Sky Net and dragged Han Sen and Bao¡¯er out of Holy Town.


    This time, the power of the town didn¡¯t prevent them from leaving. Mister White pulled Han Sen and Bao¡¯er out of the town with ease and returned to that area of dark water.


    Mister White¡¯s other hand glowed with holy light as it held the jade stone box. The light was able to keep the darkness at bay, at a distance of around three meters from them. He eventually pulled Bao¡¯er and Han Sen safely out of the trench.


    Han Sen had thought Mister White would kill them in Holy Town, but he didn¡¯t. And after he left that ce, he didn¡¯t try to make a quick getaway. He took Han Sen and Bao¡¯er into the big white whale, instead.


    Fox Queen and Yisha¡¯s fight seemed to have ended, since there was no more movement in the sea. It was unclear which of the two might have emerged victorious, though. There was no sign of either of them.


    Mister White brought Han Sen and Bao¡¯er into the big white whale. He smiled and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Now I can kill you without any worries. Have you thought up any escape ideas?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me in Holy Town?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°You really think that town hid the real treasure?¡± Mister White asked in an amused tone.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It could have, but only if the Sacred Leader went mad. It would have taken utter insanity to spend so much power and effort constructing a ce to hide his own treasure.¡± Mister White smiled. ¡°This ce must have a secret that you haven¡¯t even imagined yet. Aside from that, the picture on your back looks pretty special.¡±


    ¡°I thought the drawing was gone.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Mister Whiteughed and said, ¡°You are too naive. Just because something disappears, that doesn¡¯t mean it is gone. I didn¡¯t recognize the person who drew on you, but I do know that he was drawing a creature known as Ancient Blood Dragon Lady. It is a mutant, deified xenogeneic. Her blood is her mutant xenogeneic gene. I don¡¯t think such powerful blood could disappear so easily.¡±


    Han Sen heard this and was shocked. He had never thought that thing might have been a mutant deified creature.


    ¡°Why? Why did he draw on me?¡± Han Sen asked in confusion.


    ¡°I do not know. Perhaps ever since the beginning, you were the chosen one.¡± Mister White¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I am going to kill you, so everything will end.¡±


    After that, Mister White looked angry. He yanked the Sky Net, and Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were pulled in front of him. His hand reached out to grab Han Sen.


    Han Sen remembered how Crime¡¯s body was easily perforated by Mister White¡¯s hand. He was shocked, and he was about to activate his super god body.


    But when Mister White waved his hand, the Sky Net loosened enough to release the bird¡¯s nest. The bird¡¯s nest returned to Han Sen.


    ¡°Mister White, this is...¡± Han Sen caught the bird¡¯s nest, and he looked at Mister White with confusion.


    Mister White put away the Sky Net, and he tossed the jade box towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen caught the little jade box, his confusion growing. He had no idea what was going on.


    Mister White smiled at Han Sen. His muscles and bones began to shift and writhe, and so too did his face.


    Not long after, Mister White became someone else. His presence was greatly changed.


    Mister White now looked younger. He looked no more than twenty years old, but his body carried a special sort of presence. It gave Han Sen the feeling that this man had seen and lived through everything. He was like a person that oversaw a match of chess. Han Sen¡¯s mouth opened wide.


    ¡°You! How is it you!¡± Han Sen screamed, pointing at him.


    ¡°Why would it not be me?¡± Mister White looked at Han Sen with interest.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the sanctuaries? How... how did you get out...¡± Han Sen spoke only half of what he wished to. He then suddenly thought of Blood Legion and the shura, who both had a way to leave. It now didn¡¯t seem so strange that this person had been able to leave the sanctuaries.


    ¡°It is a long story. To summarize, I thought I¡¯d be able to break the vacuum and be a god in this world. But who knew that this was the ce I would actuallye to. It was quite a disappointment, all-in-all.¡± Mister White shrugged, looking regretful.


    ¡°You... I cannot believe it...¡± Han Sen mumbled, still frozen.


    Han Sen knew this man. They hadn¡¯t spent much time together, but Han Sen remembered him. That was because this man was the real heir of the Xuan Men. But Han Sen had only learned the Dongxuan Sutra from Dongxuan Zi. That counted for half of the Xuan Men students.

 Chapter 2295 - The Extreme King’s Secre

    <h4>Chapter 2295 The Extreme King¡¯s Secre</h4>


    Han Sen looked at that man, who was simr to his age. He coughed awkwardly and hesitantly asked, ¡°Um, so, what should I call you?¡±


    In the past, Han Sen had received a secret Xuan Men skill from the man. But the man said he wasn¡¯t going to take any students. And Han Sen was also able to obtain Dongxuan Zi¡¯s legacy. He didn¡¯t know which of the two was a more important figure.


    The manughed and said, ¡°Names are merely symbols. When someone practices as much as I have, they¡¯ve already given such titles up. You should just keep on calling me Mister White, to make sure that my identity within the Extreme King doesn¡¯t get exposed.¡±


    ¡°You are going back to the Extreme King?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    Mister White smiled and said, ¡°The Extreme King isn¡¯t some scary hole for beasts to fester in. There are many resources to obtain. To be fair, it is a fine ce to continue with one¡¯s practice. Why wouldn¡¯t I go back?¡±


    ¡°Then how are you going to exin what happened here?¡± Han Sen asked, holding up the little box.


    Crime was dead, and Mister White had given the box to Han Sen. Han Sen was afraid that if he returned, he would be unable to report to Prince Fourteen.


    ¡°Everything will work itself out, if given the time. Use your heart. Think, hear, and see. Hold onto everything you can in this world. There is a solution to each and every woe.¡± After that, Mister White gave Han Sen a card. ¡°This is what I have been thinking about over all these years. You can take a look, but remember: do not put the stock of your belief too deeply into anything. You still need to form your own opinions on things in this life. A portion of the real Xuan Men requires one to practice with the faith of their own heart. I have no time to take care of it. My Xuan Men legacy has probablye to an end on this day. You count as half of the Xuan Men members. I hope that in the future, you will find a way to continue the teachings of the Xuan Men and pass on my techniques. You don¡¯t need to ask anyone to join the Xuan Men formally, but the Xuan Men will be lucky enough just to have one or two out there that have really devoted themselves to the learnings.¡±


    Han Sen did not reject the plea. He dly epted the card he was given. He knew Mister White wasn¡¯t too personally invested in all of this; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given Han Sen Xuantian¡¯s secret skill before.


    There were many religions and parties working in the world, but most religions only taught a person what to do and what to believe in. Only Xuan Men taught a person how to explore and find their own understanding of the world, their own connection within the workings of the universe.


    So, it would be very difficult for the Xuan Men to be famous. It wasn¡¯t explicitly defined, so it couldn¡¯tpete on the same wavelength as other teachings and religions. That was because this teaching confused people. Most people wanted to beforted. They wanted something to guide them through the hardships of life.


    But Xuan Men was about having to think about things yourself. You had to take charge of your own fate and explore the unknown. The future was full of unknowns and variables. It was tough. People that didn¡¯t have the required intelligence or endurance could never make it through. So, it wasn¡¯t beyond belief that Xuan Men fell into oblivion. The road of Xuan Men was not one that many would willingly choose.


    After Mister White spoke, he looked at the little box in Han Sen¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°If my assumptions about the box are correct, then it doesn¡¯t actually contain the Sacred Leader¡¯s treasure. It is just a red herring. The real treasure still resides somece in Holy Town. But ourbined strength still isn¡¯t enough to explore all of that town¡¯s secrets. When we have both be deified, we can return and resume exploration of the town.¡±


    ¡°Mister White, what is the picture upon my back?¡± Han Sen still felt nervous when he thought about that painting. It was way too weird.


    Mister White thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Ancient Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s blood was used as ink. A picture was drawn upon your back. I couldn¡¯t see the picture, and so I can¡¯t make a sound assertion. But do not worry, as I have made some calctions of the future on your behalf. Following a terrible incident, there were still some good fortunes to be had. Whatever that picture was, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Good fortune following something terrible? That means something terrible is going to happen!¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Mister Whiteughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re in for a rough ride.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if you didn¡¯t tell me these things so bluntly.¡± Han Sen gave a wry smile.


    Mister White quietly said, ¡°When you follow Yisha back to Narrow Moon, you should be prepared. I believe that the Extreme King will eventually summon you to their ruler¡¯s kingdom.¡±


    Han Sen was curious, so he had to ask, ¡°Mister White, how did you end up bing part of the Extreme King?¡±


    Mister White quietly said, ¡°I disguised myself as a hybrid of the Extreme King so I could stay among them. I was drawn to their resources, but I also learned something very interesting there. I stayed so I could find out more about it.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± Han Sen asked again.


    ¡°We humans have the Extreme King¡¯s blood pulse gene. Although it is only a small smidgen of the stuff, it does exist. And that is how I was able to sessfully pass myself off as one of the Extreme King without being discovered,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°I guessed as much.¡± Han Sen nodded. He had considered this possibility before, and if Mister White had followed the same line of thought, there was no reason to believe he was incorrect.


    Mister White continued to say, ¡°When the Extreme King be King ss, they can awaken their king body. The king bodies are very simr to the super god bodies we have in the sanctuaries. There¡¯s one primary difference, however. Our super god bodies are independent, while their king bodies are not independent.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand.


    Mister White groaned and went on to exin, ¡°What I mean to say is that our super god bodies are a part of us. Their king bodies seem to have a connection with the outside world and some mysterious power. I am still investigating it. There are so many questions I have been unable to find answers for. I cannot exin everything.¡±


    After chatting with Han Sen, Mister White said, ¡°I should go. If you head left when you leave, you should soone across Yisha.¡±


    Mister White left, but Han Sen didn¡¯t go after Yisha just yet. He walked over to the skeleton sitting in themand chair of the white whale. He took off the clothes that were on the skeleton, and then, he put the skeleton in a box. He nned on finding a good ce to bury the man when he returned.


    It was a crystallizer. It was like someone of the same race.


    After thoroughly cleaning the pieces of clothing, Han Sen put them on. He put the transparent eyepatch on his head, and he felt as if his thoughts were spreading. His body and his vision expanded.


    That feeling could not be exined. It was like the whale was bing a part of his body. Waves of information rolled through eyepatch and were downloaded into his mind.


    To put it simply, Han Sen could now use his mind to control the white whale. Piloting the machine was as simple as using his own body.


    Han Sen guided the big white whale to the left. And there he found Yisha.


    Yisha was swimming through the sea. She saw the big whale and surged towards it. Han Sen quickly jumped out of it to prevent any misunderstandings.


    ¡°My Queen, where is Fox Queen?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Yisha shook her head. ¡°She escaped.¡±


    ¡°Then we should get out of here, too. I got the item from Holy Town. Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Han Sen then piloted the white whale out of the holy spirit sea with Yisha.


    When they reached the maze, Han Sen put away the whale.


    The enormous whale really was just like the beetle. It could shrink with its space technology. It shrank until it disappeared into the eyepatch. It was like a little whale ced inside a bottle, and it looked magical.

 Chapter 2296 - Can’t Stop You

    <h4>Chapter 2296 Can¡¯t Stop You</h4>


    Yisha and Han Sen returned to the base of the Ice Blue Knights, where they ran into Ice Blue Knight King. It was fairly obvious that he had been unable to navigate the pce maze, and had thus decided to return.


    When he saw Yisha and Han Sene back together, Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Knife! I am so d to learn that you are still alive...¡± Ice Blue Knight King said,ing up to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my survival might not be a good thing for you,¡± Yisha growled.


    Ice Blue Knight King frowned. ¡°Yisha, what makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°I am alive. That means no one is allowed to bully my student. Do you understand now why that might not be a good thing? It would have been better for you if I had remained dead,¡± Yisha said, her voice as hard as stone.


    Ice Blue Knight King fidgeted awkwardly, but he said, ¡°I was just doing my job! I had no choice in the matter. There were some things I just had to do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your job. Let me ask you something: did you drag my student into the Ice Blue Knights by force? Against his will?¡±


    Yisha stared at Ice Blue Knight King as she spoke.


    Ice Blue Knight King looked glum, and he admitted, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Were you the one who captured him?¡± Yisha asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ice Blue Knight King said.


    ¡°If you were unable to look after him, why would you drag my student all the way out here? Is that how you manage the Ice Blue Knights?¡± Yisha hissed.


    Ice Blue Knight King could not speak. His face turned red.


    Another Ice Blue Knight who was apanying Ice Blue Knight King stepped forward to angrily tell her off. ¡°Knife, don¡¯t be so rude. You are a member of the Ice Blue Knights yourself! How can you speak like that to your captain?¡±


    ¡°From now on, I have no affiliation with the Ice Blue Knights. It¡¯s over.¡± Yisha looked at them all with disdain.


    Ice Blue Knight King frowned and said, ¡°Knife, I understand the reasons for this mood of yours, but there are some things you can¡¯t just say. I will pretend I did not hear what you just said. If you want to talk, we can do soter and in private.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing more for us to talk about. Let¡¯s go, Han Sen.¡± Yisha turned around to leave.


    ¡°Knife! Don¡¯t be ridiculous. The Ice Blue Knights have rules. You are a member of the Ice Blue Knights, and you were born to be an Ice Blue Knight. Furthermore, you will one day die on behalf of the Ice Blue Knights. The Ice Blue Knights would never permit one of their members to turn traitor, and furthermore, the Extreme King would not allow...¡± Ice Blue Knight King trailed off, a shocked look crossing his face.


    Yisha¡¯s body had filled with purple air. Like a demon, she covered the entirety of the Ice Blue Knight base with her power. Suddenly, everyone in the base looked very pale. The weight of her suppressiony on them so heavily that they could barely stand.


    ¡°Deified... You became deified.¡± Ice Blue Knight King and all the other Ice Blue Knights were stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you mind repeating what you were telling me again?¡± Yisha turned an unyielding gaze on Ice Blue Knight King and the others. The King ss Ice Blue Knights had all turned pale. No one dared look Yisha in the eyes now.


    Ice Blue Knight King had also paled, and a series of emotions crossed his face, too quickly to recognize. He ultimately sighed, and said, ¡°I have my own reasons to want you to stay, but since you are already deified, I suppose the Ice Blue Knights don¡¯t stand a chance in keeping you here. In that case, I give you permission to leave.¡±


    Yisha did not look at Ice Blue Knight King. She took Han Sen with her and departed the Ice Blue Knight base.


    ¡°My Queen, that was awesome. Those Ice Blue Knights all looked so cocky, but they were ready to pee themselves before your glory,¡± Han Sen told her as he piloted the white whale away from the base.


    After Yisha and Han Sen departed the Ice Blue Knights, they used the big white whale to travel through space. They were headed back to Narrow Moon.


    Yisha was holding Bao¡¯er. She fed Bao¡¯er pieces of fruit as she spoke. ¡°The ten sets of knights of the Extreme King. They all sound so powerful. They inspire fear across the geno universe, spreading the belief that every knight has the power to destroy a race. But inside the Extreme King, the knights are still just pawns. They do the dirty work and little more. They aren¡¯t given important missions. If any of the members of the knights manage to be deified, they are permitted to leave. They are no longer bound to the knights. This is a rule of the Extreme Kings. Ice Blue Knight King could not have fought against that.¡±


    ¡°A powerful regiment of knights like the Ice Blue Knights are still only considered pawns?¡± Han Sen was shocked to hear this.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any deified members. If you think that is the primary army of the Extreme King, you are profoundly underestimating their might.¡± Yisha smiled, then went on to say, ¡°The primary army of the Extreme King isposed of the Royal Knights. They only recruit pure members of the Extreme King, however. And all entrants have to be at least King ss. They have very high requirements when ites to having the right blood and background.¡±


    ¡°Aside from the Royal Knights, the Extreme King have many other organizations as well. Most of those are simply less famous. The Extreme King are so strong that very few races are able topete with them. Even higher races like Sky Pce wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the Extreme King in a fight. They rely on the power of the Very High to make the Extreme King avoid them. That¡¯s the only reason that the Extreme King have never touched Sky Pce.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen did not understand how the Extreme King worked. He thought for a minute, then asked, ¡°Then what is Narrow Moon to the Extreme King?¡±


    ¡°We do not belong to anyone.¡± Yisha sighed, and then said, ¡°I told you before. Our elder was a servant of Hell King at one point, but Hell King¡¯s time has long since past. Now, the ruler of the Extreme King is known as White King. Narrow Moon has never had a deified member before. But bing deified would change little for Rebate politics; a Rebate would never be considered pure of race, and so they could never choose a side. They would be puppets.¡±


    ¡°As long as my queen is here, the Rebate will be one of the most famous high races in the entire universe.¡± Han Sen was quick to lick her boots. Yisha was his biggest supporter. The safety and security of Han Sen and his friends and family all depended on Yisha.


    Yisha rolled her eyes. ¡°Tell me what happened in Narrow Moon.¡±


    Han Sen told her about everything that had transpired in Narrow Moon. He did not exaggerate anything, but even so, Yisha¡¯s face darkened after hearing it all.


    ¡°They divided up all of my possessions? They were cruel to my one and only student? They are all such rotten bullies.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt touched. If she was saying things like that, then that meant he really was quite important to her.


    ¡°It is okay that they bullied my student, but they stole my pce and dirtied up all my things. I cannot allow this,¡± Yisha said angrily.


    Han Sen was touched before, but now he was speechless. He rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Yeah! You cannot allow that. You are going to have to teach them all a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 2297 - The Only Queen

    <h4>Chapter 2297 The Only Queen</h4>


    As the white whale left the Ice Blue system, Han Sen guided it towards where Night River King had been stationed. He was unable to find anything out of the ordinary there, however, and he couldn¡¯t find a single trace of that weird purple stuff that Night River King had mentioned repeatedly.


    Han Sen even went to see the Ice Blue Knight who had taken over Night River King¡¯s position, but the knight hadn¡¯t seen anything strange during his time stationed there.


    ¡°Weird. What was that purple thing Night River King was talking about? What about the journal entries he made in code?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t n on lingering in the system to figure it out, either.


    Han Sen turned the white whale out of the system, plotting a course back to Narrow Moon. He didn¡¯t see Under Overbearing again, and neither did he see the ck Hole Spider. They did encounter many more of those Gctic Shrimp. The attacks of the shrimp were unable to prate the defenses of the white whale, though. And added to that, none of the creatures were as fast as the white whale. Having a powerful ship like the white whale ensured their safety as they traveled, assuming that they only ran into ordinary xenogeneics like the Gctic Shrimp. If they got into trouble, it would be because they bumped into a creature like Under Overbearing or the ck Hole Spider. Of course, even if that happened, they had the deified elite Yisha on board.


    They had good luck in their travels. Yisha and Han Sen were able to depart the systems of chaos with absolute safety. They would soon be back in Narrow Moon.


    ...


    ¡°Dude, what happened? Why has every noble across every been ordered to go to Full Moon Hall?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Knife Queen is back!¡±


    ¡°Knife Queen is back? How is that possible? I thought she died in the systems of chaos.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what all the nobles thought, too. That¡¯s why they plundered her legacy inventory without fear. But she has reallye back, and not just that; she¡¯se back deified.¡±


    ¡°What? Queen has be deified? This is awesome! We Rebate finally have a deified elite in our ranks. Who would dare underestimate us now? Queen is way too powerful.¡±


    ¡°Teehee! It might be good for us, but what about the nobles who divided up her things? They stole her legacy and crushed her student Han Sen under their feet. Now that she hase back deified, they must be shivering in their boots.¡±


    ¡°They had iting. They think they¡¯re so high and mighty, bullying a student.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that those nobles are going to get told off. They always bully us, don¡¯t they? And we can never fight back! Now that they are in trouble... Well, it¡¯s what they deserve.¡±


    As Narrow Moon¡¯s people were discussing Knife Queen¡¯s return, a serious discussion was being held in Full Moon Hall.


    ¡°No, absolutely not! Miss Knife... Han Sen is just an outsider! He does not have what it takes to be our Holy Child,¡± an elder said, shaking his head forcefully.


    Flower King said, ¡°Knife... Miss... Don¡¯t you think that this is a little inappropriate? The Holy Child has always been the best and most promising of the Rebate. Han Sen isn¡¯t even one of our kind. Even if we force him to be our Holy Child, the rest of our citizens will vehemently object to the selection.¡±


    ¡°Miss Knife, please think about this!¡± ck Moon King liked Han Sen, but even he did not think that this was right. They risked angering their entire race.


    All the nobles were arguing against Yisha¡¯s decision to elect Han Sen as the Holy Child. Full Moon Hall was filled with so many shouting voices that it was louder than a supermarket.


    Moon Wheel King raised his hand to tell everyone to quiet down. Then, he looked at Yisha and said, ¡°Knife, we were not considerate to you and Han Sen in your absence. We can give him whatever he deserves, but the position of Holy Child is something of gross importance. It affects the very legacy and glory of our race. Allowing an outsider to take this position is in no way appropriate. You must think about this decision some more.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys done?¡± Yisha sat at the head of the conference table. She coldly looked upon all of the nobles that had gathered there.


    All of those nobles felt a massive chill as her eyes came to stare at each of them in turn. They fell utterly silent under the weight of her gaze. The same was true for Flower King, as it was all the others.


    After everyone stopped talking, Yisha spoke in a slow, deliberate voice. ¡°What if I insist that Han Sen bes our Holy Child?¡±


    ¡°Knife Queen, if you... if you insist, then you¡¯ll have to forgive us for being unreasonable. The elders will never agree to this notion, and I am sure none of the kings here in Full Moon Hall agree to it, either.¡± The members of the Council of Elders kept trying to convince her. ¡°Knife Queen! We are objecting to your n in order to preserve the legacy and glory of the Rebate. We cannot allow everything we have built for the Rebate to be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I am destroying the Rebate as a whole?¡± Yisha asked coldly.


    ¡°Knife Queen, that is not what we meant...¡± The elder wanted to say more, but Yisha cut him off.


    Yisha swept her gaze across the nobles and stopped at Moon Wheel King. ¡°I called you all here to tell you of the decision I have made. I did not call you here for you to voice your opinions on the matter. Starting from today, Han Sen is the Holy Child of the Rebate. If you have a problem with the decision, let me hear it now.¡±


    Many of the nobles were frozen. Although they objected, no one wished to square-off against Yisha. They all looked at Moon Wheel King.


    Moon Wheel King frowned and looked at Yisha. ¡°What if we all object at once?¡±


    Yishaughed. She stood up, ignoring Moon Wheel King. She looked down upon all of the nobles and slowly said, ¡°Listen up, people! From now on, Narrow Moon is my Narrow Moon. The Rebate have only one queen. Whoever follows me will live, but anyone who seeks to betray me will die. You can object, but if you directly disobey one of mymands, I will consider you an enemy. I do not mind an injection of fresh blood to fill up the ranks of Narrow Moon.¡±


    ...


    Over the next few months, political instability swept through the Rebate. The people in power kept changing, and families rose and fell on a daily basis.


    Han Sen really admired Yisha¡¯s decisiveness. Once she made her mind up, she took sole control of Rebate society without looking back.


    She¡¯dcked the strength to make such a bold power-grab before, but now that she was deified, she could suppress anyone who rose against her. She ruled single-handedly, which allowedplicated issues to get resolved much faster.


    But other problems began to appear. There were many different factions within Rebate society, and no one could say for certain if Yisha would be able to unite the fragmented society while maintaining her dictatorship.


    Some issues could not be solved through power alone. iming the throne had been Yisha¡¯s first step, but there was a long road ahead of her.


    Han Sen was confident in Yisha, but he honestly didn¡¯t pay much attention to the political turmoil of the Rebate. He was busy investigating the information given to him by Mister White.


    The techniques of the Xuan Men were very deep. There was a great deal of information to sift through, which included more than just a few geno arts. Some of what Han Sen read would take a few hundred years to trulyprehend.

 Chapter 2298 - Deified Speed

    <h4>Chapter 2298 Deified Speed</h4>


    There were many things that couldn¡¯t be truly understood by merely reading a book; instead, they had to be figured out by each individual. The teachings of the Xuan Men were this sort of knowledge.


    Han Sen nned to find a few people that could research the Xuan Men information on his behalf and determine what content might be suitable for humans to learn. He also wanted to establish a special school in the Alliance that would teach the Xuan Men techniques to other humans. He wanted to pass on the knowledge and expand the lineage of the Xuan Men.


    It was just as Mister White had said: if one or two people in every ten million were able to follow the righteous path of Xuan Men, then that would be enough.


    Surprisingly, Ji Yanran expressed an interest in the subject. Han Sen quickly turned the project over to her.


    But Ji Yanran didn¡¯t do as Han Sen hoped. Instead of building a school for the purpose of teaching the Xuan Men philosophy, she opened up a Martial Hall. In it, she would start by teaching the Xuan Men martial arts, whereas the philosophies of the Xuan Men way would be taught at ater time.


    ¡°No one will treasure something that is earned very easily. And the Xuan Men way of thinking is not suitable for everyone. It requires too much heart. By teaching them this way, the philosophies are likely to be epted by more people,¡± Ji Yanran exined.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s line of thinking made sense to Han Sen. He had only learned the secret techniques of the Xuan Men, anyway. He didn¡¯t actually understand the core concepts of the Xuan Men way himself. Potential students would have absolutely no experience with the Xuan Men techniques going in, so it would likely be a waste of time for them to learn. Not many people would ever be able to understand this stuff.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t even start a school, do you really think your Martial Hall will work?¡± Han Sen asked, purely to be contrary.


    Ji Yanranughed. ¡°This will be easy. We only need your big face for an advertisement, and our doors will be swarmed with upper-ss socialites begging to sign up. They only need to hear that these techniques were practiced by the great Han Sen. I wager they¡¯d fight to the death and use any trick in the book to get their kids epted into our Martial Hall.¡±


    ¡°Mister White¡¯s intention was to see the Xuan Men expanded. If you approach things like this, you are only serving the needs of the upper-ss.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Ji Yanranughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Over the years, most ideas start with high society. Once an idea has been epted by the wealthy and powerful, it is more easily disseminated to the lower ss. This is especially true when ites to the ideals of the Xuan Men. In ancient times, famous philosophers and schrs would embark on lengthy journeys to convince people of all different societal levels of their ideals. Now, we just need time and advertisements.¡±


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t work yourself to the bone. You should bring on some added help.¡± Han Sen could not be bothered to help her himself, of course. If she was willing to shoulder the responsibility, then that was fine with him.


    The box Han Sen had taken from Holy Town was locked, so he couldn¡¯t open it. He had tried to pry it open in many different ways, but nothing worked.


    Even Yisha¡¯s power had been insufficient to break the jade stone box. Because Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to find out what was inside, he put the box away for the moment.


    Instead, he turned his attention to the bone needle. It was the one Han Sen took from the pce maze. There were twelve drops of deified blood still inside it. They represented twelve different deified blood pulses.


    Han Sen did not use them. First, he wanted to research them.


    Because Han Sen¡¯s body still contained more Ghost Bone power than he could use, he currently had no need for the energy that the deified blood pulses offered.


    He pondered the blood pulses for a while, and he eventually decided to have a drop anyway.


    Han Sen chose to consume the drop he had retrieved from the Blood Demon. It was of the blood element. He wanted to see if it might help his Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Han Sen lifted the bone needle above his chest. And then, he thrust it into his heart.


    (This was not an intravenous injection like one would receive from an ordinary doctor. If a normal person tried this as Han Sen did, they would most definitely die. Do not try this at home.)


    The bone needle pierced right through his heart, and a drop of deified blood spilled into him.


    Han Sen was about to begin refining the deified blood when he suddenly heard an announcement y in his head.


    ¡°Sessful infusion of deified gene. Deified gene +1. Deified progress is 1/100.¡±


    After that announcement, Han Sen felt a scary power explode in his heart and sweep into every corner of his body. His cells shuddered as the new power surged through him, and he began to change.


    His body felt like he was shedding, sloughing offyer uponyer of old cells. This entire processsted a whole day beforeing to an end. Trails of a ck substance littered the floor, like the ky remains of a dead snake. It looked quite scary.


    Han Sen: super god spirit body


    Gene Battle Body: Mutant Blood (Duke), Spell (Marquise), Dongxuan (Marquise), Jadeskin (Duke)


    Level: Duke


    Duke Genes: 17


    Deified Progress: 1/100


    Lifespan: 1100


    Han Sen was shocked. He did not know what ¡°deified progress¡± meant.


    ¡°Are deified genes different from the genes thate before? What does ¡®deified progress¡¯ mean? Does this mean I will be deified once the number reaches a hundred? I can achieve deified status without maxing out any other genes?¡± Han Sen could not figure out what was going on.


    Han Sen studied himself after receiving his one deified gene. His body had changed. It was like his genes had all improved. What hadn¡¯t improved, though, was his fitness. It was still at the level of a Duke.


    Han Sen tried to refine another deified drop of blood. The process was exactly the same. Han Sen¡¯s body changed again, and he received an additional deified gene point. His deified progress became 2/100. His fitness did not increase much.


    But if he was able to earn deified genes, that meant it was a power that humans could ept. That rxed many of Han Sen¡¯s worries, and he absorbed the rest of the deified blood.


    Over the next two weeks, Han Sen refined his deified blood. His deified progress became 12/100, and after the refining process, his fitness increased by quite a bit.


    But strangely, Han Sen didn¡¯t gain any special blood pulse powers after receiving the deified blood pulses.


    ¡°Where can I get more deified genes? Once I reach one hundred, I guess I¡¯ll be able to find out what it does,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. It would be too difficult to kill deified beings by himself, though. At his current strength, it was an impossible task.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the little red bird ate my Sun Raven. If it hadn¡¯t, I could have given it a try. Perhaps I could eat the flesh of deified creatures,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Thinking about the little red bird, Han Sen checked on the egg inside the bird¡¯s nest again. Han Sen was shocked. A number of weird substance chains had appeared from the nest and were drilling into the red egg. The red color of the egg was shining brightly, as if it was being consumed by a red fire.

 Chapter 2299 - The Little Red Bird Hatches

    <h4>Chapter 2299 The Little Red Bird Hatches</h4>


    ¡°Is the little red bird about to hatch?¡± Han Sen thought in surprise.


    But as he watched, the color gradually drained from Han Sen¡¯s face. The substance chains connected to the bird¡¯s nest started to pull back into the egg, and the nest began to fall apart piece by piece.


    Pieces of dry grass fell away from the nest, turning to dust in midair. Before they reached the ground, they had dissolved into nothing.


    ¡°Oh no... Is this little guy going to drain all the power out of the nest?¡± Han Sen reached out to save the nest, but when his hand touched the red me, his body aged and withered. Within a second, he was so old that he looked to be on the verge of death.


    Han Sen jerked his hand back. When his hand was no longer close to the red me, his body returned to normal. He didn¡¯t look old anymore.


    The sight of the disintegrating bird¡¯s nest made Han Sen¡¯s heart bleed.


    And there was another reason that this was a very serious problem; Queen Bai Wei had told him to hold on to the bird¡¯s nest. What if Queen Bai Wei returned for the missing nest? What would he do then?


    That line of thinking was pointless, however; the egg had already absorbed most of the nest¡¯s power. The dry grass had turned into dust, and there was nothing he could do to reverse the process.


    The egg¡¯s red me burned hotter and hotter, and the egg itself became thinner and more transparent. As the egg became translucent, he could see what was inside it.


    The little red bird was still curled inside the egg, sleeping peacefully. Its body was full of fire, and it looked as if it was awaking from its slumber.


    When eggshell became paper-thin, it finally cracked. The shell crumbled into nothing, burning away in the fire. The little red bird fell out. It opened its wings, and mes roared out of its body. It became a red phoenix.


    It immediately flew around in the air. It circled Han Sen three times, nodded at him repeatedly, then flew down to settle on his shoulder.


    That movement shocked Han Sen. The fire on its body was not an ordinary fire. Han Sen had only just touched it, and he had almost died of old age. He worried that if the birdnded on him now, he¡¯d grow so old that he¡¯d crumble into dust himself.


    Han Sen tensed as the little red birdnded. Its fire was gone, at least. It now really did look just like a little red bird. Itnded on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder in exactly the same way that it used to.


    Han Sen sighed. Fortunately, the little red bird had some modicum of intelligence. If it hadn¡¯t restrained its power, things might have turned out poorly for him.


    ¡°Little Red!¡± Bao¡¯er came waddling in from the outside. She sounded so happy when she saw the little red bird.


    The little red bird was sitting quietly on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, but when it heard Bao¡¯er, it perked up immediately. It flew towards Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand and allowed Bao¡¯er to stroke its feathers. The bird looked as if it enjoyed the attention, and it kept its head there for Bao¡¯er to stroke.


    ¡°What is this? I am your master, you know!¡± Han Sen lifted his lip. He looked at the little red bird with an unfriendly smile.


    The little red bird seemed to acknowledge Han Sen¡¯s expression, so it pped its wings and flew quickly behind Bao¡¯er. It peeked at Han Sen by poking its head over Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°This guy ate the flesh of the Sun Raven. It should be deified, no matter what. Why is the guy still so small?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    But the power within the little red bird was proof of its rank. Not even Han Sen could withstand its fire for a single second. It was definitely a deified creature.


    Those days, Han Sen felt good. After Yisha made him the Rebate¡¯s Holy Child, he received a lot of resources. Eclipse remained under his control, and he was given another eights and a slew of different treasures as well.


    Even more resources woulde Han Sen¡¯s way in the future, but he had too much of that Ghost Bone power still within him. He didn¡¯t need any more resources right now. So, for the moment, he nned to put everything he received in storage.


    Han Sen had brought many spirits to Eclipse, and they left the to explore the geno universe when they became Marquises. Six Paths King, Ming Yue, and Moment Queen had already begun their journeys.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t worry about the safety of Six Paths King, and Ming Yue left with Gu Qingcheng. Han Seen wanted Moment Queen to stay by his side, but she refused. She wanted to level up alone.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t force her to stay. Moment Queen had been with him for quite some time. In their early days together, Han Sen came to her as a threat. But eventually, after much time, he won her over. They had enough trust in each other that he wasfortable bringing her to the geno universe.


    Things had been going well for Han Sentely, but it couldn¡¯tst. Life soon proved that there was always something for Han Sen to worry about. He received word that an envoy of the Extreme King would being to visit Narrow Moon.


    This time, the leader of the envoy would be the fourteenth prince Bai Canng. When he heard the name, Han Sen¡¯s worry deepened.


    Crime had served Prince Fourteen. The Extreme King delegation imed that they were visiting to congratte Yisha on her ascension to bing deified. But such a simple courtesy wouldn¡¯t usually require Prince Fourteen¡¯s personal attendance.


    Amongst a smaller race like the Rebate, a deified warrior was practically a god. For the Extreme King, though, achieving deified status just made someone exceptional. They wouldn¡¯t send a delegation all this way just to congratte Yisha on an achievement that many of their own members had made.


    When Han Sen learned that Bai Wei was a part of the envoy, he knew that Mister White had been correct. He would be forced to go with the Extreme King.


    ¡°If Mister White¡¯s guess is correct, going with the Extreme King will be very dangerous for me. Zero and Meng¡¯er shouldn¡¯t go, because I might not be able to protect them from the Extreme King. They should stay in Narrow Moon under Yisha¡¯s protection. They will be treated well, and now that I have resources, they should be Dukes without too much difficulty. It might even be possible for them to make it to King rank.¡±


    ¡°I have to take the blood kirin, though. Its power can surely help. But should I bring the little red bird?¡± Han Sen was hesitating.


    Han Sen was deep in thought, but he looked up suddenly, turning his face toward the entrance of the garden.


    There, he saw a blue-clothed man leading ady in white into his garden. The woman in white was Queen Bai Wei. Han Sen didn¡¯t know who the blue-clothed man was, but judging from the way he walked, Han Sen could guess that the man was Prince Fourteen Bai Canng.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised that they hade looking for him, but he was surprised that no one had warned him before the two showed up in his garden.


    Normally, someone should have reported their arrival. Even if they forced their way in, someone should still have gotten a message to Han Sen.


    But Han Sen had received no warnings. Business in the base continued as usual. Bai Canng brought Bai Wei right into the deepest part of the garden.


    Han Sen frowned and examined Bai Canng. He looked like a man in his thirties. He was not pretty, but he had a noticeable air of casual strength about him. He walked as if he had no cares in the world. He looked so free.


    Although he was walking through Han Sen¡¯s garden, Bai Canng behaved as if he was at home. He walked up to Han Sen and sat down next to him. He picked up the teapot and teacup upon the stone table and poured himself a cup of tea. He said, ¡°This tea is fine, and the people here are great.¡±

 Chapter 2300 - Recrui

    <h4>Chapter 2300 Recrui</h4>


    ¡°This cup of tea for a part of a Duke¡¯s xenogeneic gene. I appreciate the exchange,¡± Han Sen said politely.


    Bai Canng looked surprised. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Good! Good! Good! I like greedy people.¡±


    After that, Bai Canng¡¯s smile disappeared. He looked at Han Sen seriously and said, ¡°I want you. How much are you worth?¡±


    ¡°One hundred King ss xenogeneic genes,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Good! That is far cheaper than I expected. You are certainly worth the price,¡± Bai Canng answered without hesitation. He nodded vigorously.


    ¡°For one year,¡± Han Sen finished.


    Bai Canng looked at Han Sen with shock. One hundred King ss xenogeneic genes was not a high price for Prince Fourteen of the Extreme King.


    But one hundred King ss xenogeneic genes for a measly year of service from a Duke? That was something that had never happened before. For that price, Prince Fourteen could have bought a lifetime of service from twelve Dukes.


    ¡°How much will it cost to buy you permanently?¡± Bai Canng asked. His voice was curious, but not angry.


    ¡°One hundred King ss xenogeneic genes for a year is a fixed price. I offer no sales or bulk rates here. You buy each year, for as long as you want me,¡± Han Sen said with sincerity.


    Bai Canngughed. He pulled out a tablet and set it down on the table. He said, ¡°I will use this to purchase your services for a hundred years. I am leaving tomorrow. It is your decision whether or not you will choose to apany us.¡±


    After that, Bai Canng stood up and left. He did not look back.


    Han Sen looked at the tablet on the table. It was a green jade tablet that was around the size of a man¡¯s hand. Both sides bore depictions of dragons, and they each looked as if they were clutching a ball between their ws. On both sides of the tablet, the name Canng was written.


    ¡°This is Brother Fourteen¡¯s Royal Guard tablet. You need to be at least King ss to be considered one of his Royal Guard,¡± Bai Wei exined. Although Prince Fourteen had left, she was still standing there, staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°I am just a minor Duke. I¡¯m not worth Prince Fourteen bending the rules for, I assure you,¡± Han Sen said, while ying with the tablet.


    ¡°Brother Fourteen came here to recruit your teacher Knife Queen, but she refused. He is now going for the second-best option, which is you. He wants you because you are her student.¡± Bai Wei paused and then went on to say, ¡°It seems like you have made him angry.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing I can do about that. I won¡¯t agree to a deal just because someone is having a hissy fit.¡± Han Sen shrugged.


    Bai Wei suddenly reached her hand out to Han Sen. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen asked, pretending to be surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Hand over the Undying Bird Nest,¡± Bai Wei grunted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take it away. Why should I give it back?¡± Han Sen felt sick. The bird¡¯s nest had been destroyed by the little red bird, so there was nothing to return.


    ¡°Whether I take it or leave it is my decision. And I¡¯m telling you to give it back.¡± Bai Wei¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°I would like to return it, but the item broke thest time I used it.¡± Han Sen opened his hands with the confession, looking apologetic.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could hide the fact that the bird¡¯s nest was gone, so he had no choice but to admit the truth.


    When Bai Wei heard his apology, sheughed. She smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯d expect a better excuse from a thief. You know, the Bai family is not one you can so easily shrug off and ignore.¡±


    Bai Wei didn¡¯t believe for a second that the Undying Bird Nest, which was a deified item, had been broken. Not even a deified elite could break it.


    ¡°It is true! I¡¯m not lying.¡± Han Sen looked at her very earnestly, forcing an innocent expression onto his face.


    Bai Wei sneered and rolled her eyes. She wasn¡¯t happy to hear about this.


    ¡°Fine! If you do not want to return it, pay back your debt by being my Royal Guard.¡± Bai Wei poured herself a cup of tea, as if she was some sort of repo woman.


    ¡°Ten years.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth as if he had just made a big decision.


    Bai Wei smiled clearly. She had a sip of tea before saying tly, ¡°Serving me is just a way of paying interest on the loan. When you return the Undying Bird Nest, then you can go. I will do nothing to stop you.¡±


    ¡°How does that work?¡± Han Sen blinked.


    Bai Wei smiled. ¡°Give me the Undying Bird Nest or be my Royal Guard. The choice is yours to make. I do not like forcing people into doing something they do not wish to do.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t refuse both options. The nest was gone, but if he refused to go with them, he¡¯d be forced to fight them. That was also beyond his abilities.


    Bai Wei sighed and said, ¡°Actually, you have no choice. Brother Fourteen won¡¯t give up easily. I bet that if you don¡¯t be my Royal Guard, he will do everything he can to bring you in close to him. His purpose, ultimately, is your teacher Knife Queen, mind. You will be used as a pawn or a tool to get to her.¡±


    After pausing, Bai Wei went on to say, ¡°At least my desire for your service is genuine. I really just want you and not your teacher.¡±


    ¡°It looks like I have no alternatives here.¡± Han Sen gave Bai Wei the tablet. ¡°Help me return this to Prince Fourteen, then.¡±


    Bai Wei wanted him, and Bai Canng was incredibly annoying. Han Sen would opt for Bai Wei if it meant he didn¡¯t have to deal with the irritating prince.


    Bai Wei took the tablet, then nced around the garden. ¡°Where are your sister and daughter? They cane, too. I do not mind bringing on more people. Although they cannot be Royal Guards, I can promise you that they will be treated well.¡±


    ¡°They say thank you, but no thank you,¡± Han Sen answered immediately, turning down Bai Wei¡¯s offer. The Extreme King trip would be a dangerous voyage. It was a good opportunity, but Han Sen didn¡¯t want to expose Han Meng¡¯er and the others to unnecessary risks. He was only going to bring Bao¡¯er, the blood kirin, and the little red bird.


    Bai Wei did not say anything. She pulled a tablet out of her pocket and gave it to Han Sen.


    It was a white tablet adorned with flowers the color of blood. The name Wei was written across it in a simple script. The tablet was a little in, but strikingly delicate, too.


    Han Sen knew that it was Bai Wei¡¯s Royal Guard tablet. He took it and twirled it through his fingers. ¡°What does the Royal Guard of a queen need to do, exactly? I won¡¯t be entertaining you everywhere we go or taking care of your day-to-day needs, will I?¡±


    Bai Wei rubbed her nose and said, ¡°You think that members of the royal family spend their dayszing around? There are many members of the Extreme King royal family. If we want resources, we have to fight for them ourselves. Otherwise, even a royal could end up worse than an Extreme King noble.¡±


    ¡°Are things really thatpetitive?¡± Han Sen asked skeptically.


    Bai Wei said, ¡°Father believes in survival of the fittest. That is what he taught us when we were young. We receive basically the same treatment as the other Extreme King nobles. We might have a few extra resources, but not much. If we want more, we need to prove ourselves worthy of it. If you do not work hard, you will end up worse than amoner. It¡¯s challenging, but we are fairly rewarded for our efforts. You will get a share of everything that you earn under my employ. How much you gain just depends on how much you are willing to help.¡±

 Chapter 2301 - The Grave of Soldiers and Kings

    <h4>Chapter 2301 The Grave of Soldiers and Kings</h4>


    Han Sen went to meet with Yisha. He told her about the agreement he had made with Bai Wei.


    When Yisha heard the details, she said, ¡°It is good that you are going with the Extreme King. If you stayed in Narrow Moon, it is unlikely that you would find enough resources to reach King ss. Although I am the ruling queen of Narrow Moon, I cannot plunder all of its resources for the sole purpose of making you a King. You will eventually have to ze your own trail, and going with the Extreme King isn¡¯t a bad way to start down that path.¡±


    After that, Yisha looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I thought you would have chosen to follow Prince Fourteen. I didn¡¯t expect you to go for Queen Bai Wei. Did you choose her because of her appearance?¡±


    ¡°That is very funny, My Queen.¡± Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine, and so he tried to exin. ¡°Prince Fourteen wants to use me as a tool to get to you. There is no way I would allow that to happen.¡±


    Yisha nodded and said, ¡°Prince Fourteen did want me, that is right. But Prince Fourteen has much more powerful backers than Queen Bai Wei. You would earn far more resources by following him. Choosing to follow Bai Wei is a pretty bad decision.¡±


    ¡°Is Bai Canng that much more important?¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t contemted this possibility.


    ¡°His mother is of the Dragon. Therefore, he has the support of both the Dragon and the Extreme King, and he can exploit both of their resources. Queen Bai Wei is just the daughter of a servant in the Extreme King. And that servant is now dead. Compared to most of the Extreme King royals, Bai Wei¡¯s base of support is very weak.¡±


    After pausing, Yisha continued to say, ¡°But because of that, her desperation and self-sufficiency may give you other opportunities. There is good and bad. Following her might not be too bad of a decision.¡±


    Han Sen agreed. He didn¡¯t n on being with the Extreme King forever, though. All he wanted was to gain some more resources.


    Even if Bai Wei wasn¡¯t the best-connected of the royalty, she was still a queen. She had a far better opportunity to gain resources than anymoner did, that was for sure. She just needed to earn those resources for herself.


    Han Sen packed his stuff and left with Bai Wei. During the journey, he spent a lot of his time refining his stores of Ghost Bone power to strengthen The Story of Genes.


    The Story of Genes kept growing stronger, but it would still be a while before it reached Duke ss. Even once he refined all of the Ghost Bone power, Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure it would be enough to make him a Duke.


    When Bai Canng saw Han Sen board a battleship with Bai Wei, the prince stopped paying attention to him.


    Bai Canng wanted Han Sen because of his affiliation with Yisha. He wasn¡¯t that interested in Han Sen himself. A Duke wasn¡¯t worth very much if he didn¡¯t have connections with more powerful people.


    Han Sen had rejected his invitation, too. That had upset Bai Canng, but the prince wouldn¡¯t hold it against him.


    At first, Han Sen thought that Bai Canng had let the matter drop out of respect for Bai Wei, but that wasn¡¯t the real reason. In truth, Bai Canng still desired Yisha. Since he would have to try other methods to recruit Yisha, he didn¡¯t n on bringing Han Sen any harm for now.


    To Bai Canng, Han Sen had made a hrious mistake by joining Bai Wei. He figured it would not be long before Han Sen expressed regret in his decision.


    ¡°You only brought her?¡± Bai Wei asked in surprise when she saw Han Sen¡¯s young daughter.


    The Extreme King wasn¡¯t an easy ce for children. Instead of bringing the powerful Han Meng¡¯er, Han Sen was being apanied by a small infant. It was enough to make Bai Wei frown.


    ¡°My daughter and I are very close. Without me, she cannot fall asleep.¡± Han Sen smiled and did not exin much.


    The Extreme King¡¯s main xenogeneic space was known as the King¡¯s Kingdom. The system was very big. It was almost as big as the systems of chaos.


    Bai Wei was a royal, but she did not live in a pce. Bai King wanted his royal family to be independent, so they were given a small in the King¡¯s Kingdom as their starting point.


    Bai Wei¡¯s was called Wind Zone. Once Han Sen reached the, he quickly understood why Bai Wei was having such a hard time amongst the Extreme King.


    Wind Zone¡¯s environment was terrible, and there were very few resources avable. It seemed as if Bai Wei was getting the shaft on her starter. No member of the royal family should have ended up on such a barren.


    After bringing Han Sen to the living quarters, Bai Wei turned to address him seriously. ¡°Now you see the squalor of my condition. I was going to finish the mission assigned to me by my father and bring back the Undying Bird Nest. If I did that, I¡¯d have been given a with many resources. But now I have nothing. So, we have no time to rx. Settle in, but be ready to start working tomorrow.¡±


    Bai Wei was living in a castle. The castle was in the center of a city, but the city looked very poor. It made Han Sen frown.


    The servants and the knights in the castle were of a low caste. It was obvious that Bai Wei was having a very hard time living there.


    ¡°My Queen, do you have any enemies in your race?¡± Han Sen could not help but ask.


    Bai Wei¡¯s face did not change. ¡°I am a royal, but my mother was a mere servant. There was never a way I could be a proper leader or anything. As long as I don¡¯t challenge others for stuff, I won¡¯t get bothered. But Princess Ten and her mother are different.¡±


    Han Sen listened attentively, but it didn¡¯t seem like Bai Wei wanted to talk about it. She just told Han Sen to rest, then she left.


    But even though she hadn¡¯t exined much, Han Sen could make some guesses.


    He had heard stories about infighting in the royal family.


    But the internal politics of the Extreme King didn¡¯t matter to Han Sen. He was only concerned with how he could earn resources from the Extreme King.


    Quickly, Han Sen realized that the Extreme King had resources everywhere. They were far wealthier than Sky Pce, but the resources here had to be fought for.


    Of course, ordinary people couldn¡¯ty im to items of such value. But Bai Wei was a royal, so there was a chance for her to im resources.


    The next morning, Han Sen was called to the meeting hall by Bai Wei. There, they discussed how they might enter The Grave of Soldiers and Kings.


    The Grave of Soldiers and Kings wasn¡¯t really a grave. It was an armory. The weapons there had been used by an assortment of different kings.


    Of course, the Grave not only held the deified weapons that the kings had used at the end of their lives; it also included the weaker weapons that they had used in their youth.


    The royal children were able to enter The Grave of Soldiers and Kings, and if they were lucky, they could earn the approval of some of the weapons. They could then take the weapons out of the Grave and use the weapons as their own.


    But to enter that ce, the royal children had to endure a test. Bai Wei had repeatedly failed the test, and so, she had never been able to gain ess to The Grave of Soldiers and Kings.

 Chapter 2302 - 2302 Bai Wuchang

    <strong>2302 Bai Wuchang</strong>


    Out of all the royal children, it was rare for someone like Bai Wei¡ªespecially at her age¡ªto not have visited The Grave of Soldiers and Kings.


    This wasn¡¯t a negativementary on Bai Wei¡¯s skill, however. If she went to The Grave of Soldiers and Kings alone, she would have to be at least King ss to pass the test.


    The test in The Grave of Soldiers and Kings allowed the help of royal guards. Bai King had created a few of the tests to focus on the personal power of the royal children, but most of the tests focused on the collective power of the team.


    To be an emperor, a person could not rely solely on their own power. Emperors needed the skill and authority to control others effectively.


    The strongest ally that Bai Wei had was her butler. There were some other Marquise and Earl servants and knights in her employ, but Han Sen was her only official Royal Guard.


    Bai Wei was having a bad time because Wind Zone did not have enough resources to support the development of high-level knights. No one remotely powerful would follow a lowly royal like her.


    On top of all that, Bai Wei wasn¡¯t held in high esteem by themon people. Because of that, the people who were willing to follow her weren¡¯t particrly outstanding.


    The Grave of Soldiers and Kings allowed a royal to bring ten Royal Guards with them, but the guards had to be ranked Duke or lower. Han Sen¡¯s n to bring the blood kirin was shot down immediately.


    ¡°So, that means the only people that are useful here are you, me, and the butler.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Bai Wei shook her head. ¡°Just you and me, actually. Not the butler. The butler isn¡¯t a Royal Guard, so he isn¡¯t qualified to enter The Grave of Soldiers and Kings.¡±


    Han Sen gave her a wry smile. ¡°You are using me as a stand-in for all ten Royal Guards? I should take thebined cut you¡¯d give all ten, then.¡±


    ¡°If we can get into The Grave of Soldiers and Kings, I will go half and half on the spoils with you,¡± Bai Wei said.


    ¡°The Grave of Soldiers and Kings contains the weaponry of kings. Only one of the royals can take the stuff. How are we supposed to split what we find?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Bai Weiughed. ¡°Of course you cannot take a king¡¯s weapon, but the Grave contains more than just royal weapons. Otherwise, the princes and princesses would have taken it all away already. Many weapons have been left there simply to honor the dead. They are rare treasures, and Royal Guards are each allowed to take one of them. That way, you and I will both be able to take something.¡±


    Upon hearing that he could gain something from this venture, Han Sen felt much better.


    Bai Wei went on to say, ¡°Plus, The Grave of Soldiers and Kings has more to offer than simply weapons. Passing through The Grave of Soldiers and Kings will qualify me to study in the King¡¯s Garden. That is the true benefit I seek. Royal Guards can follow me there to study, so that should be something that interests you, as well.¡±


    Although Han Sen had only juste to the Extreme King, he had heard about the King¡¯s Garden before. There was a deified king tree there, and it was native to the King¡¯s Kingdom. In the daytime, the king tree released king air. Absorbing the king air could strengthen your body and genes. It was very helpful for nobles who wanted to level up.


    But the king tree only released a limited amount of king air. Even royals were required to pass certain tests before they could enter the King¡¯s Garden and obtain some of the king air.


    ess to The Grave of Soldiers and Kings was one of the requirements for entry. There were many other conditions, but Bai Wei had already met them. Passing through The Grave of Soldiers and Kings was the only challenge that Bai Wei been unsessful inpleting.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the test inside The Grave would be like. He couldn¡¯t promise Bai Wei that he could lead her through it sessfully, so he nned on just having a look first.


    However, both Bai Wei and Han Sen were Duke ss. She was confident in being able to enter The Grave of Soldiers and Kings.


    Han Sen left Bao¡¯er, the blood kirin, and the little red bird behind on Wind Area. Then, Han Sen and Bai Wei journeyed to The Grave.


    The Grave of Soldiers and Kings was a. Han Sen and Bai Wei reached a space station in orbit above the, and Bai Weipleted the documentation while Han Sen waited in the lobby.


    ¡°This poor queen. She has to do everything by herself.¡± Han Sen sighed. He closed his eyes and tried to get a little rest. But he suddenly felt someone approach.


    Many people wereing and going from the lobby, but that person¡¯s presence caught Han Sen¡¯s attention. He opened his eyes.


    It was a twenty-year-old man with an ordinary Extreme King face. His eyes were very stable. His whole body was like a knife that could be pulled out of a scabbard.


    The man walked straight up to Han Sen. He stopped in front of Han Sen, his gaze direct. ¡°You are Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°I am. What is your name?¡± Han Sen asked warily. He had only juste to the Extreme King, but already someone was looking for him.


    ¡°Bai Wuchang,¡± the young man answered seriously.


    Hearing that name, Han Sen was surprised. He thought, ¡°This name is a bomb. I wonder what genius decided to give his son such an awesome name. Are they not afraid their son might die?¡±


    Bai Wuchang ignored Han Sen¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Are you the Han Sen that is affiliated with Lone Bamboo. The one with the title of knife and sword master?¡±


    ¡°I am that Han Sen, but that title is just a name people use to make fun of me. You cannot take it seriously,¡± Han Sen said.


    Bai Wuchang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as you are the one. I wanted to fight Lone Bamboo, but I¡¯ve never gotten the chance. Since you are here, I will fight you first.¡±


    Bai Wuchang pulled a card out of his pocket and gave it to Han Sen. ¡°Take this card. I will wait for you inside tomorrow night.¡±


    After that, Bai Wuchang didn¡¯t wait for Han Sen to give a response. He simply left.


    ¡°What is this? I did not even give him an answer!¡± Han Sen wanted to call after Bai Wuchang, but as he stepped forward, he realized that the man was already gone. He had walked out of the lobby and left the space station.


    ¡°Who was that guy?¡± Han Sen looked at the card in his hand, assuming that it was a calling card. It was a ck card with white text that simply read, ¡°Bai Wuchang.¡± There was nothing else. It said nothing about Bai Wuchang¡¯s position amongst the Extreme King.


    Han Sen looked at the card in his hands. Bai Wei walked toward him, having finished her paperwork, but her eyes widened when she saw the card. ¡°Where did you get that?¡±


    ¡°There was this guy called Bai Wuchang. He approached and gave me this card, and then he left,¡± Han Sen said while holding the card.


    Bai Wei looked glum. She quickly asked, ¡°Is he going to challenge you?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    ¡°This is bad. How did he learn that you are here? And on top of that, he has the audacity toe and challenge you? He must be part of someone else¡¯s n,¡± Bai Wei said while nibbling her lips.


    ¡°Who is this Bai Wuchang? Is he famous?¡± Han Sen asked casually.


    Bai Wei sighed and said, ¡°He is my brother, and he is a prince. And he is the son of the empress. But unlike most princes, he has little in the way of authority. He only wants to level up. Even Father says he is one of our most talented princes. It is hard to predict how he will grow in theing years.¡±

 Chapter 2303 - 2303 Eighteen Hits

    <strong>2303 Eighteen Hits</strong>


    ¡°Bai Wuchang has a strange personality, so Father never nned on letting him seed to the throne. He still loves him dearly, of course. Bai Wuchang is the only one who has never recruited guards for fighting, but Father still provides him resources in order to level up,¡± Bai Wei said.


    ¡°He takes care of him that much? Won¡¯t the other sons and daughter get jealous?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    ¡°They are more than just jealous, but none of them can do anything about it. Father is indeed biased toward Bai Wuchang, and he is the son of the empress. The crown prince is his big brother from the same parents. Even though he was just a student of a national teacher, others have to think very carefully before risking a fight with him,¡± Bai Wei said.


    ¡°Who is the national teacher?¡± Han Sen did not know much about the internal workings of Extreme King society.


    ¡°His name is Gu Yuan.¡± When Bai Wei said the name, she lowered her voice. It looked as if talking about him made her ufortable.


    ¡°You¡¯ll hear more about himter. Anyway, just don¡¯t ept Bai Wuchang¡¯s challenge no matter what you do,¡± Bai Wei said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on fighting him, anyway.¡± Han Sen shrugged andughed. There was no way he was going to ept a challenge that had been presented to him in that fashion. It would just be a waste of time.


    Bai Wei sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve finished all the paperwork, so let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they left the space station and headed down towards The Grave of Soldiers and Kings, a woman sat in the control room, watching Han Sen and Bai Wei through a camera feed.


    The woman was extremely pretty. Just seeing her sitting there was enough to bring people a feeling of happiness.


    She might not have been as beautiful as women like Fox Queen, but she looked so cold and so smart. It was impressive. It was like everything in the world was reflected in herke-like eyes.


    The space station¡¯s captain stood next to the woman. He leaned over her and said in a flirty voice, ¡°Miss Mirror, you can tell me anything. I will do whatever it is you wish.¡±


    ¡°I just want to stay here quietly. Can I, captain?¡± the woman answered with a smile.


    ¡°Of course... of course... What are you guys waiting for? Get out! Hurry, hurry! Move faster!¡± The captain quickly kicked out every worker that was present in the control room.


    ¡°Miss Mirror, is there anything else?¡± After the captain kicked out all the workers, he stood in front of the woman, smiling obsequiously.


    The woman only looked at the captain¡¯s smile. She did not say anything.


    The captain¡¯s face fell slightly as he registered what she meant by this. He walked back towards the door, smiled, and bowed. ¡°Please rest, Miss Mirror. I will stop disturbing you...¡±


    After he went out the door, the captain carefully shut it behind him without making the slightest sound. He did not want to disturb the woman.


    The woman was the only one left in the control room. She sat there elegantly, but she was too focused to look casual. She was the prime example of what it was to look like a woman.


    ¡°Bai Wei, Bai Wei; why are you doing this?¡± The woman looked at Bai Wei who was headed to The Grave of Soldiers and Kings. She sighed and shook her head.


    Not long after, the woman turned her attention to Han Sen, who was traveling alongside Bai Wei.


    After a while, she spoke to herself. ¡°Narrow Moon¡¯s Knife Queen finally took a student. He practiced in Sky Pce for a few years. He returned to Narrow Moon when he became a Marquise, and then he became a back-up knight for the Ice Blue Knights in the systems of chaos. He received a deified feather from Kong Fei. His circumstances have been favorable, but he has poor potential. The crystallizers are a lowly race that rely on the powers of others. Their own powers are weak, and their genes are no good. It is difficult for them to be deified. It may feel nice for Bai Wei to have someone with her, but using him as a Royal Guard will be way too much effort for theckluster returns.¡±


    Han Sen followed Bai Wei to The Grave of Soldiers and Kings. The entire was a graveyard, and headstones sprouted from the ground everywhere they looked.


    But what was buried in the earth were not creatures or beings; they were xenogeneic weapons.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t really interested in those xenogeneic weapons. He already had a deified Thunder God Spike and his Ghost Teeth Knife. He really wasn¡¯t interested in ordinary treasure weapons.


    He would much rather find a deified-ss beast soul.


    Xenogeneic weaponry like the deified-ss Thunder God Spike wasn¡¯t very useful for Han Sen. Instead of attacking, it could only leave a paralytic effect on a King or a half-deified being, and that was about it.


    And if the Thunder God Spike wasn¡¯t wielded by a King ss elite, its effects would be dramatically weakened.


    Han Sen and the othersnded on the za of The Grave of Soldiers and Kings. Nine bronze grave beasts lined each side of the za. The moment Han Sen stepped onto the za, the eighteen bronze beasts came alive.


    They didn¡¯t look as if they were going to attack Han Sen and Bai Wei, though. They opened their mouths, then each of the beasts spat a weapon out onto the za.


    The eighteen weapons were each different, and they all sat in front of their respective grave beast.


    Bai Wei was in battle mode already, and she said to Han Sen, ¡°Each of these weapons will attack us once. We have to use our power to repel each strike. If we do that, we will be qualified to enter The Grave of Soldiers and Kings to collect a weapon. We aren¡¯t allowed to use any xenogeneic treasures. If we do, it is counted as a failure.¡±


    As Bai Wei spoke, ance gathered up a frightening amount of power. A ck me wreathed the weapon, as if a fiery demon was holding thence. It came thrusting at Han Sen and Bai Wei.


    ¡°I will block the first nine attacks, while you block thest nine attacks,¡± Bai Wei said, preparing the intercept thence¡¯s attack.


    But Han Sen stepped forward in front of Bai Wei, smiled, and said, ¡°Let me go first. When I cannot hold on anymore, you can take over with your attack.¡±


    As thence flew toward them like a demonic dragon, Han Sen summoned Jadeskin. He threw his fist against the tip of thence.


    The woman in the control room frowned as she saw Han Sen send a punch toward thence. ¡°The eighteen-weapon test isn¡¯t solely for testing the power of the royal children. It also teaches them that different powers require unique responses. That is the only way to pass the test. Han Sen is just fighting fire with fire. Even if he manages to destroy thence¡¯s attack, his own power will be damaged, too. When he tries to withstand the attacks of the other weapons, the strain will be harder and harder for him. He is strong, but hecks a brain. A reckless man like this, well, I have no idea how he managed to earn the same title as Lone Bamboo.¡±


    As the woman¡¯s attention flicked back to the screen, Han Sen¡¯s fist had already collided with the demonic dragonnce¡¯s tip. The fist and the spike came against each other.


    Boom!


    Under the force of that punch, the demonic dragon¡¯s body was crushed. It became dust, scattering everywhere.

 Chapter 2304 - Using a Fist to Punch Eighteen Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 2304 Using a Fist to Punch Eighteen Soldiers</h4>


    ¡°The eighteen-weapon strikes get stronger the closer to the end you are. The first hit is about the level of an ordinary Duke-level striking with full strength. I suppose that an ordinary Duke could break thence with brute force. His fitness isn¡¯t too bad, then.¡± The woman in the control room thought that she was being pretty generous when she defined Han Sen as ¡°not bad.¡±


    That level of fitness wasmon for the people of the Extreme King. Even Bai Wei, who had just be a Duke, could probably do the same thing with her Extreme King Punch. Han Sen¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t a very unusual thing for the woman to see.


    That woman liked smart and brave men. She didn¡¯t like reckless men, who fought with nothing more than muscle power.


    The woman believed that power could be increased in a number of different ways. If the intelligence and emotions of a person were weak, however, it would be hard for them to ever be strong.


    Han Sen¡¯s punch broke ance, and immediately after, another weapon was flying toward him. The attacks didn¡¯t even give him a second to breathe.


    His assant was a knife this time, and when the knife came soaring towards Han Sen, it took the image of a tiger that was ready to devour the world. It roared as it came for Han Sen.


    Pang!


    Han Sen threw a punch, breaking the knife¡¯s tiger strike. That strong collision of powers didn¡¯t even leave a wound on Han Sen¡¯s mighty fist. It still glistened like white jade.


    The eighteen weapons attacked Han Sen, one after another. Each weapon had its own special power; thence had been precise, while the knife was strong. Next came a sword that could cause intense pain. Every strike from each weapon was performed in a very skilled and efficient manner.


    Normally, the princes and princesses could choose to fight on their own or let their guards fight on their behalf. Depending on the element of the iing weapon, they could select the best fighter to deal with each individual threat.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t care about efficiency. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a sword or ance or a sticking for him; he demolished each one with a swing of his fist. By this point, eight weapons had been wrecked by his hands. And the whole time, Han Sen¡¯s feet remained firmly nted in the same ce he had started.


    ¡°His fitness isn¡¯t bad. If he ns to use his body¡¯s power to endure all eighteen hits, though, that will be a very naive thing to attempt. Even if Lone Bamboo was here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to perform such a feat.¡± The woman looked shocked.


    There were many who could break eight weapons, but Han Sen was acting as if nothing remotely remarkable had urred. Not just any Duke could remain so calm under such circumstances. The eight punches so far could easily earn Han Sen recognition as one of the top Dukes.


    It was frightening to think that a Duke who hadn¡¯t awakened their astral body could reach this level.


    Bai Wei stood behind Han Sen, and she looked a little bit confused. She understood that the eighteen weapons would be a lot stronger towards the end. She wasn¡¯t confident she couldplete the second set of nine attacks. She had wanted Han Sen to do thest nine, while she did the first nine.


    But Han Sen had started fighting immediately. She was worried that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have enough strength to reach the end.


    After all, Han Sen was just an original body Duke. He wasn¡¯t like an astral body Duke that could utilize the powers of a. He wasn¡¯t like a celestial body Duke, either, who could use the power of the universe to heal themselves.


    Han Sen evidently nned to absorb all eighteen hits. Bai Wei didn¡¯t think she could do something like that. If she had what it took, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Han Sen for help.


    Clearly, Bai Wei¡¯s worries were unfounded. The eighteen weapons kept on attacking, but Han Sen was still as stable as a mountain. One hit, one weapon. He broke each and every attack.


    Regardless of the power or craftiness of the weapons¡¯ attacks, they could not escape Han Sen¡¯s powerful punches.


    A dozen weapons had been destroyed by Han Sen, and he was still behaving as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. Bai Wei was staring at him in surprise, while the woman in the control room looked very strange.


    Boom!


    Han Sen punched the final weapon, and the woman in the control room looked stunned.


    ¡°No wonder he is considered to be on the same level as Lone Bamboo. He really does just depend on the power of the body. He is quite the character. But people like that can easily find themselves suppressed by higher level enemies. After all, he is quite reckless.¡± The woman then thought of something. Sheughed and resumed talking to herself. ¡°This is good! Someone with such simple power will be easy to control. He won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble. He¡¯ll be a decent Royal Guard after all. Bai Wei made a fine choice.¡±


    After that, the woman stood up and walked out of the control room. Now that Bai Wei and Han Sen had entered The Grave of Soldiers and Kings, the camera would not be able to record them. There was no point in her hanging around.


    When the space station¡¯s captain saw the woman leaving, he wiped the cold sweat from his brow. ¡°That was too scary. It is fortunate that Miss Mirror didn¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Being Bai King¡¯s little sister, the woman was very famous. Thest king had made her marry a deified elite of the Extreme King, but the man died in battle shortly after. She never sought to remarry, ever since.


    Among the Extreme King, Miss Mirror was only spoken of in hushed tones. People didn¡¯t fear her personal power; they feared her because she was in charge of King Bai¡¯s secret organization called Spring Rain. She was King Bai¡¯s most trusted confidante. Miss Mirror named her organization Spring Rain, but no one was ever really sure why.


    Han Sen broke the eighteen weapons, and the grave beasts returned to looking like dead objects again. He and Bai Wei could now cross the za and enter the grave.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen strangely. He was just a Duke, and yet he had managed to beat all eighteen weapon strikes by himself. Not many people in the Extreme King could do something like that, but Han Sen appeared to have done it rather easily. He was a far more powerful person than she initially believed him to be.


    ¡°How are we going to take the weapons?¡± Han Sen asked, while looking at the graves and gravestones.


    Although he didn¡¯t really care about the xenogeneic treasure, he wasn¡¯t going to miss out on any freebies.


    Bai Wei looked back, then nced at the graves around them. She said, ¡°The graves with a crown symbol carved into them are the graves belonging to one of the royal family. You cannot take the weapons buried in those. The weapons of any other grave can be taken, however. Just push the grave open and take the weapon inside.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that easy?¡± Han Sen asked, unconvinced.


    Bai Wei shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, you¡¯re right. We don¡¯t know who is buried in which grave. Because of that, we don¡¯t know which graves contain good weapons. Once you have pushed the grave open, it doesn¡¯t matter if the weapon inside is good or bad; you still have to take it. No swapping, either. You only have one chance. It is a shame I don¡¯t have someone like Mister White. He could definitely calcte which grave has a deified weapon. In that case, I could base my choice on something more than dumb luck.¡±


    After pausing, Bai Wei resumed speaking. ¡°Luckily, we havee here mainly to gain ess to the King¡¯s Garden. I would be thrilled to get a high-ss treasure, but it is fine if that is not what I receive.¡±


    ¡°Since we are here, I am going to get one no matter what.¡± Han Senughed as he looked across the graves.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t a fan of luck. His Xuan Men wasn¡¯t perfect, and nowhere near Mister White¡¯s level, so he used his Dongxuan Aura and Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine the graves.

 Chapter 2305 - Choosing a Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 2305 Choosing a Weapon</h4>


    Each grave had a special kind of spellworkid across it. The veil of energy made it impossible to see what sort of treasure might lie within.


    But through the viewpoint of the Purple-Eye Butterfly, Han Sen could see a rey of how the grave was constructed. That allowed him to see what was inside.


    Bai Wei didn¡¯t have any powers like that, so she didn¡¯t want to waste time contemting the fickleness of luck. She walked over to the closest crown grave, clearly intending to push it open.


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Han Sen stopped Bai Wei from opening the grave.


    The grave that Bai Wei was standing over held a decent weapon, but its level was still pretty low. It would be useless for their purposes.


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Wei looked at Han Sen with some confusion.


    ¡°That gravestone isn¡¯t suitable for you. We should look around some more.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Now that his ability to get resources was somewhat dependent on Bai Wei¡¯s strength, Han Sen had to spare some concern for her development. The stronger Bai Wei became, the more resources he himself could enjoy. Han Sen wanted to help her as much as possible, because at the end of the day, he¡¯d be helping himself. If she grew stronger, he would also benefit.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen for a while. Then she said, ¡°Which gravestone suits me, then?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around for a bit,¡± Han Sen said, walking forward.


    The Grave of Soldiers and Kings was a veryrge. There were many xenogeneic treasures buried there, but most of them were useless.


    Although the ones with a crown symbol were usually better, their power was still dependent on their level, and these weapons were low level.


    Han Sen¡¯s target was a deified weapon. If they couldn¡¯t find one of those, he would settle for a lesser weapon, like a King ss weapon.


    Bai Wei walked behind Han Sen. Han Sen looked at all the graves, but she didn¡¯t know what he was seeing. If Han Sen could determine something about the contents of the graves, she had no idea how.


    ¡°What kind of weapon do you want?¡± Han Sen asked as he looked around.


    ¡°Can I pick?¡± Bai Wei looked at Han Sen strangely.


    ¡°Make a wish. What if ites true? You should always have a dream.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen for a while and said, ¡°If possible, I would like a sword.¡±


    Bai Wei figured that Han Sen would only ask her that question if he had some secret way of determining which weapon was inside each grave.


    That sounded rather unbelievable to her, though. Royals always had trouble obtaining the weapons that they wanted in The Grave of Soldiers and Kings because of the veil covering every grave. The spellwork prevented weapon-seekers from using their powers to see into the graves.


    Inside the Grave, only two powers could be used: luck and intense calctions.


    Luck was something very important both formoners and nobles. At least, that¡¯s what Bai Wei believed.


    Even the mathematics necessary to find the weapons was a quantification of luck. So, choosing a weapon was a test of luck, regardless of whether you attempted to calcte their positions like Mister White would.


    Although luck couldn¡¯t really be forced, selecting a high-ss xenogeneic weapon would really impress King Bai. It was very important to his sons and daughters.


    Han Sen kept looking around. When they reached a peak and walked right up to a small grave, he stopped.


    The grave was only a meter high, and the tablet was breaking. But Han Sen was able to rey the process of creation with his Purple-Eye Butterfly, which revealed that a powerful deified sword resided within. It had to be a sword that once belonged to a deified king.


    ¡°This is it.¡± Han Sen pointed at the little grave.


    ¡°What is in the grave?¡± Bai Wei didn¡¯t move. She looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps it will be something that makes your wishe true.¡± Han Senughed.


    After Bai Wei heard him, she stared at the grave for a while. Then, she turned around to leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to open it?¡± Han Sen asked Bai Wei in shock.


    ¡°I trust your judgment, but please, find another grave for me. I would like a King ss weapon, if possible,¡± Bai Wei said seriously.


    Han Sen nodded. He kept leading Bai Wei. He started to look at Bai Wei differently.


    Although Bai Wei was the daughter of a king, she wasn¡¯t loved and she hadn¡¯t been raised with a silver spoon. She wouldn¡¯t have many chances to receive a deified item. Now that there was one in front of her, she was willing to give it up. Not many people could do something like that.


    The Grave of Soldiers and Kings was a test for all the princes and princesses. Although choosing a good weapon didn¡¯t actually mean you were better than others, the weapon would still draw attention.


    If Bai Wei took a deified weapon, many eyes would turn toward her. It was difficult to guess how people would react. Even if they knew that Bai Wei had only gotten the weapon because of luck, they might still resent her for it. Perhaps Bai Wei would be hated.


    Bai Wei gave up on the prospect of getting a deified weapon, nning to settle for a King ss weapon instead. It would keep others from bing intensely jealous of her, and at the same time, it¡¯d be enough to give Bai King a decent impression of her.


    Considering her current situation, this was probably the best choice for her.


    ¡°It seems that Bai Wei is very ambitious,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    If a person was careless, they would simply have taken that deified weapon. Bai Wei¡¯s choice proved she was very ambitious, and that actually worried him.


    Han Sen kept walking until he reached another crown grave. He pointed at it and said, ¡°Try this one. Perhaps you will get something you like.¡±


    Bai Wei didn¡¯t hesitate. She pushed the grave open, and the gravestone cracked, revealing a rectangr box inside.


    Bai Wei opened the box. Arge golden swordy within. She grinned widely.


    ¡°This is the sword that a King used to be deified. It is the King ss Gold Phoenix Greatsword. You are really good!¡± Bai Wei said after merely ncing at the sword. She looked straight at Han Sen, taking stock of him.


    Bai Wei had always looked up to Han Sen, but even so, Han Sen¡¯s performances never failed to surprise her.


    ¡°It was just luck.¡± Han Senughed. He looked around and said, ¡°It is now my turn to pick a weapon. I can pick a weapon from any gravestone that doesn¡¯t have a crown on it, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. And you don¡¯t have to worry about people finding out what weapon you take. The weapons the Royal Guards select do not have to be registered. No one would pay attention. Plus, aside from the royal relics, it¡¯s almost impossible to find deified weapons,¡± Bai Wei said.


    Han Sen nodded and then kept walking. He kept looking at every grave.


    Ordinary graves were just boxes of useless treasure. Most of the items were average quality at best. Picking out a good one for himself would be much harder than it had been for Bai Wei.


    Han Sen walked for two hours beforeing to a stop before a specific grave. Nothing about the grave seemed special, but after Han Sen took a look, he pushed it open without hesitation. There was a little box inside the grave.


    The box was small, only around the size of a hand. It looked too small to hold any powerful weapon.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t look surprised, though. He opened the box and took out the ring it possessed.

 Chapter 2306 - 2306 King Tree

    <strong>2306 King Tree</strong>


    The ring gleamed a beautiful silver, and there was a green jewel-like eye at its top. It looked gorgeous.


    Han Sen turned the ring over and over in his hands, his face set in intense concentration.


    He had chosen the ring because he was unable to identify its level. If something could block the vision of the Purple-Eye Butterfly, then it had to be good. There was every chance that it was also a deified item.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t as concerned with consequences as Bai Wei had been, so he picked this ring immediately.


    But as Han Sen yed with the ring, he realized he was unable to activate whatever power it possessed. Han Sen tried to trigger it by sending his own power into the ring, but there was no response. It was like an ordinary toy.


    ¡°Why is there a ring here? What level is it?¡± Bai Wei, upon seeing the ring, couldn¡¯t help but frown. There should only have been weapons in the Grave of Soldiers and Kings. She had never heard of anything else being found.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I can¡¯t activate it because the power of my element isn¡¯t correctly aligned,¡± Han Sen thought. Then, he put the ring on his finger and said, ¡°I have already chosen this, so there¡¯s no time for regret. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bai Wei looked at the ring on Han Sen¡¯s hand, and she didn¡¯t say anything. Together, they left The Grave of Soldiers and Kings and hurried towards the King¡¯s Garden.


    Bai Wei didn¡¯t really care about the weapon she had chosen. She was in a rush to leave the Grave so that she could finally train in the King¡¯s Garden.


    The King¡¯s Garden was at the center of the King¡¯s Kingdom. Han Sen and Bai Wei journeyed into the heart of the King¡¯s Kingdom, and suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened.


    A giant xenogeneic emerged from the darkness of space and flew right past them. It was as big as a, and it looked like a dinosaur from ancient times, but mes crackled across its body.


    ¡°That is a ming Demon Dragon. It is a deified xenogeneic that patrols the entirety of the King¡¯s Kingdom,¡± Bai Wei said.


    The King¡¯s Kingdom was grander than Han Sen had imagined. There were many strange things there that continually snared his attention. So much so that he found it difficult to look away from the sights. Everywhere he looked, a myriad of creatures swept past them.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw something. He could not control his face at the sight, and so his jaw went ck.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bai Wei asked apprehensively.


    She had seen Han Sen in all sorts of dangerous situations before, but he had never made a face like that.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen asked, pointing out in front of them.


    Han Sen pointed to an area in the system that had no day or night cycle. There was a giant building that looked like a star, but rather than residing on a, the entire building hung in space.


    It was an ancient tower. It hung ethereally in space, like some kind of strange mirage. It was very old, mysterious, and cold. It felt like it didn¡¯t belong to that world, as it didn¡¯t match anything around it.


    The tower was made of ck stones, and it had seven floors. A ck bell hung from each corner of the tower, but the bells weren¡¯t tolling at all; it was like they were frozen. They hungpletely motionless, looking rather dead.


    It wasn¡¯t the tower¡¯s strange appearance that shocked Han Sen; he was caught off guard by the fact that the tower looked exactly like Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    But this tower had been built from ck stones, while Destiny¡¯s Tower was made entirely of metal. Everything else was the same, though. And when Han Sen saw the word ¡°Destiny¡± written on the side of the tower, his stomach clenched. The word wasn¡¯t written in themonnguage of the geno universe, either. It was written in one of the ancientnguages of the Alliance.


    Bai Wei followed Han Sen¡¯s finger to the old tower that hung in space. After a pause, she said, ¡°That is our holy tower. Only people who have performed amazing deeds are allowed to study in there.¡±


    ¡°Holy tower?¡± Han Sen looked at Bai Wei with some confusion, hoping she could exin.


    Bai Wei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the holy tower. I only know that it is very mysterious. Anyone who enters it will be much stronger when theye back out. But only those of the Extreme King who have performed amazing feats are allowed entry, and no one whoes back out of the tower talks about what they saw inside. I don¡¯t know what is in there.¡±


    After pausing, Bai Wei said, ¡°I have heard there is a mysterious geno art in there. It¡¯s a powerful art that provides great aid to any who learn it. But the people who go in usually emerge having learned different geno arts. It¡¯s difficult to guess what actually happens in the tower, and these are just rumors. I don¡¯t know how true they are. Only those who enter will know what is inside.¡±


    ¡°Is it something that some ancestor of the Extreme King left behind?¡± Han Sen asked, trying to suppress his shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The legends say that the holy tower already existed when the King¡¯s Kingdom xenogeneic space was discovered. It is the same with Sky Pce¡¯s White Jade Jing. No one really knows why they exist.¡±


    ¡°Is this Destiny tower connected with my Destiny¡¯s Tower? Going by what I¡¯ve learned of history here, when the Extreme King¡¯s holy tower appeared, there should not have been any humans yet. Why is there Alliance text on the tower, then?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t stop thinking about this, but he could not figure it out.


    Han Sen was dying to enter the tower to take a look, but he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to even get close to the tower. It took all of his willpower to keep from staring at that ancient tower. To distract himself, he turned his attention back to the King¡¯s Garden.


    King¡¯s Garden wasn¡¯t a, but a piece ofnd floating in space. It lookedrger and lusher than a, though.


    A giant tree stood in the middle of the ind in space, the tree¡¯s enormous canopy shading the entirendmass. It was too big to be properly described.


    The tree¡¯s body was ck, and its leaves were yellow. It looked very pretty.


    After they got close to King¡¯s Garden, Han Sen felt just how scary that King Tree was. Even a random leaf was bigger than an entire football stadium.


    Weird symbols were etched all across the leaves. As Han Sen got closer, the symbols turned out to be the veins of the leaves.


    But each vein was unique, and they all possessed a mysterious, shifting power.


    ¡°The King Tree is the Extreme King¡¯s source of culture. The symbols were adopted into thenguage of the Extreme King. Now, the officialnguage of the Extreme King is Kingese. We only use the universalnguage with outsiders,¡± Bai Wei exined.


    Han Sen nodded, and then he entered King¡¯s Garden with Bai Wei.


    The mountains and rivers were all underneath that King Tree. It was hard to describe how glorious it all looked.


    Once theynded on King¡¯s Garden, Han Sen looked around, dumbfounded. There were real dragons living near the mountains and rivers. They all had frightening presences, like godly creatures from ancient times.


    ¡°They are not real dragons. They are the roots of the King Tree,¡± Bai Wei said.

 Chapter 2307 - 2307 King Dragon

    <strong>2307 King Dragon</strong>


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe that the dragons soaring across thendscape were actually tree roots. They had the heads of dragons, the horns of dragons, the teeth of dragons, and the scales of dragons. They looked so alive, and they didn¡¯t look like nts at all.


    As Han Sen watched them, a flock of birdsnded on the back of one of the dragons. The dragon roared, shaking the creature¡¯s beard and exposing its rows of razor-sharp teeth. The dragon¡¯s roar was so loud that it shook the air, scattering all the birds. It really was a living, breathing dragon.


    Bai Wei exined, ¡°The King Tree grows on andmass inside the King¡¯s Kingdom, and asionally, parts of the tree spawn into king root dragons. The king air is hidden inside the king roots. To absorb the king air, you have to sit on one of those king dragons. Every king dragon is different, and each one provides ess to a different type of king air. How much king air you can absorb also depends on how far away from the tree a particr dragon is. Sitting on a dragon close to the tree provides the most king air. The further away you are, the less you get.¡±


    ¡°I see. Why is there no one else around?¡± Han Sen nodded and looked around. He didn¡¯t see any of the Extreme King absorbing king air around them.


    ¡°We are at the edge of King¡¯s Garden. These are the ends of the king roots, so the king air isn¡¯t strong here. Those of our race usually sit closer to the tree to absorb the most king air. This is our first timeing here, so let¡¯s find a king dragon here.¡± After speaking, Bai Wei went towards a king dragon.


    They were a few miles away from the nearest king dragon. As they approached, the king dragon roared at them, as if it was warning them to keep away.


    Bai Wei and Han Sen ignored the warning, continuing toward the king dragon. The king dragon moved its massive body. It shook the mountain in an attempt to halt Bai Wei and Han Sen¡¯s approach.


    Han Sen noticed that he could only see half of the king dragon¡¯s body. The other half of the dragon was somewhere underground. It couldn¡¯t fly, so it just had to shake its body in an attempt to shoo them off.


    The king dragon was powerful, but it couldn¡¯t release its power. Its body was restricted, as well. It had no chance of stopping Han Sen and Bai Wei. Theynded easily atop its dragon horns.


    The king dragon thrashed around for a while, but when its writhing failed to shake Han Sen and Bai Wei off, it eventually grew quiet andid down again.


    Han Sen sat on the dragon¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t feel any of the king air. He looked at Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei smiled. ¡°You will understand soon.¡±


    Han Sen resigned himself to waiting. The king dragon here was at the periphery of the roots. There wasn¡¯t much king air, but the king dragon¡¯s power was too weak to touch them.


    After a while, the yellow leaves on the tree started to light up. The Kingese characters were shone gold as the King Tree lit with a holy light. It was like a godly tree that gave life to everything in its domain.


    All of the dragons started to roar as they shifted and roused themselves. Before Han Sen could find out what was going on, the king dragon he was atop put its head into the ground.


    The ground was like water as the king dragon sank into it. Han Sen and Bai Wei were still sitting atop the dragon¡¯s head, so they were carried underground as well.


    Their subterranean surroundings should have been dark, but they could see a light as if it was glowing underwater. Something gold shone like a sun, but it was blurry and distant.


    The King Dragon sat far away from that gold sun. It faced the gold sun, opened its dragon mouth, and spat out a dragon orb. The sun released golden light that shot into the dragon orb. The glow of the dragon orb increased.


    Han Sen was frozen. He was still wrapping his mind around the fact that they were underground.


    ¡°Come and absorb the king air. What are you waiting for?¡± Bai Wei reminded Han Sen, as she cast a geno art.


    When Bai Wei cast her geno art, the golden sun released some gold light into her body. Her form was suddenly surrounded by ayer of golden holy light.


    Han Sen cast The Story of Genes to try to absorb that golden light. He felt something hot running into him,bining with his sense of being, but there wasn¡¯t much of it. Refining his Ghost Bone power would be faster.


    The legs of a mosquito are still meat, and so Han Sen did his best to absorb as much of that golden light as possible. But after one hour, the king dragon retrieved its dragon orb. It roared and brought them back up to the surface.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough king air, and we have too little time to absorb it.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°This king dragon is part of the outer reaches of the king tree. To get closer to the king pulse and make itst longer, you must find a king dragon that is connected to the primary roots,¡± Bai Wei said.


    ¡°Well, what are we waiting for?¡± Han Sen was dying to find a source of purer power.


    ¡°The primary roots are usually taken. If we get close, we¡¯ll have to fight others for it.¡± Bai Wei sighed.


    ¡°There must be a few of them that arrivete,¡± Han Sen said.


    Bai Wei shook her head. ¡°In here, power is the rule that governs everything. If you have the power, you can take over whatever you wish to. If you don¡¯t have power, you have to make use of an ordinary beard. You can do whatever you want, as long as you don¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°That father you guys have isn¡¯t very caring. Doesn¡¯t he treat the daughters nicer?¡± Han Sen looked depressed.


    ¡°No,¡± Bai Wei answered without a second thought.


    ¡°In that case, we really will have to go and take what we want,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he walked deeper into the king tree.


    Bai Wei said nothing, and she simply followed Han Sen.


    They were both Dukes, and there were only two of them. Getting one of the primary roots would be next to impossible. After all, only King ss elites took primary roots, and they always had a team of Royal Guards beside them. It would be difficult to fight people like that for a root.


    Bai Wei wasn¡¯t nning on fighting, though. She wanted to try her luck and see if she could just find an unupied primary root.


    After all, the royal children weren¡¯t allowed to go there every day. And the Royal Guards had to be apanied by royal children, so they couldn¡¯t go alone. So, if they were lucky, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find a primary root.


    The closer to the King Tree they got, the scarier the king dragons became. Most king dragons were a dirty yellow color. It wasn¡¯t long before they encountered a king dragon that had gold scales. It was just resting on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s the king dragon of a primary root!¡± Bai Wei was ecstatic because no one else was making use of the gold dragon. It was obviously not taken.


    Han Sen and Bai Wei carefully sat down atop the gold king dragon. The gold king dragon was still asleep, though, and it didn¡¯t appear to have noticed their presence. The two of them just sat on its head.


    ¡°These king dragons have just absorbed some king air. They won¡¯t go back into the ground for a while, so let¡¯s wait here.¡± Bai Wei was in fine spirits, and she smiled at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2308 - One Hit Promise

    <h4>Chapter 2308 One Hit Promise</h4>


    Han Sen and Bai Wei spent a few hours waiting atop the golden king dragon. The king dragon still hadn¡¯t gone underground when a few men approached them. That made Bai Wei feel rather nervous.


    Because Han Sen¡¯s eyes were better than Bai Wei¡¯s, he knew exactly who wasing. The sight made him frown.


    The leader of the group was none other than Prince Fourteen Bai Canng. The people following him had to be his Royal Guards. There were four of them: two of the Lane race, one Ghana, and one female of the Extreme King.


    The four guards had an intimidating aura. They had to be at least King ss, and on top of that, the female Extreme King was familiar to Han Sen. When Han Sen looked closer, however, he realized that he didn¡¯t actually know her.


    ¡°Brother Fourteen!¡± When Bai Wei saw Bai Canng, her face paled. She was too weak topete with Bai Canng, and she knew it.


    Bai Wei walked up to him and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Brother Fourteen.¡±


    Bai Canng looked at Bai Wei. He waved his hand. ¡°Since you now have ess to the King¡¯s Garden, you are nothing but apetitor to me. There is no need for you to remain so polite.¡±


    After that, Bai Canng nced over her shoulder, his eyes barely flicking to Han Sen before returning to Bai Wei. He coldly said, ¡°But you are my little sister. As a big brother, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to bully you. Choose one of these four knights. If you can withstand one of their blows, you can keep this primary root king dragon.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fourteen, you must be kidding. If you want it, just take it. We can go and find another king dragon.¡± Bai Wei bowed and readied herself to depart.


    Bai Canng stepped over and grabbed Bai Wei by the arm. He smiled, showing his teeth. ¡°Sister Wei, don¡¯t think so little of yourself. You are in the King¡¯s Garden! You cannot avoid a little healthypetition. You should get used to it, sooner rather thanter. But don¡¯t worry, Brother Fourteen won¡¯t steal your king dragon. I just want you to understand how you are expected to survive here in the King¡¯s Garden.¡±


    Bai Wei forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, Brother Fourteen. I don¡¯t dare to overstep my bounds, though. I don¡¯t want to fight with anyone, and I would much prefer a stable existence here.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. Win or lose, you can have this primary root king dragon.¡± Bai Canng was still holding onto her arm as he spoke to her.


    A primary root king dragon was nothing to a prince like Bai Canng. If he did not take this one, it would be easy for him to find another.


    Bai Canng was forcing Bai Wei into this position because of Han Sen. He wanted Han Sen to know that following Bai Wei was a big mistake.


    Han Sen saw that Bai Canng had grabbed Bai Wei¡¯s arm and was keeping her there. So, he walked over smoothly and bowed to Bai Wei.


    ¡°If you insist, Prince Fourteen, then I am willing to do this for my queen.¡±


    Bai Wei was about to say something, but Bai Canng had started speaking already. ¡°Ah, you are Knife Queen¡¯s student indeed! So brave. I greatly admire brave individuals like you. Please pick one of the four guards next to me. Whether you withstand the attack or not, you will still keep this king dragon.¡±


    After that, Bai Canng turned to the four guards in hispany. ¡°Han Sen is Knife Queen¡¯s student. I am good friends with Knife Queen. You guys cannot hurt her student too much, so please don¡¯t go overkill with your powers. Okay?¡±


    Han Sen looked at the four guards and hesitated. He went to the Extreme King female guard and said, ¡°If you please.¡±


    ¡°Red Sleeve, do not hurt him,¡± Bai Canng said firmly to the female guard.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the female guard answered. She walked in front of Canng to stand directly before Han Sen.


    ¡°I am Han Sen. What is your name?¡± Han Sen greeted the female guard.


    It didn¡¯t really matter which guard he selected. Every single one there was a higher level than him.


    He had selected her simply because he thought she seemed familiar. He just couldn¡¯t remember where he might have seen her before. By doing this, he hoped to jog his memory and confirm his sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Red Sleeve,¡± the female guard answered shortly. She raised her fist and said, ¡°If you can take my punch without falling, then you win.¡±


    After that, the fist started to glow with light. The light was like a moon, and wherever the moon shone, the fabric of space twisted.


    Han Sen shifted his body a little. He felt as if the area around him was being stretched. After he moved his body, he was still where he had been.


    ¡°Space powers?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Red Sleeve¡¯s fist hurtled toward him. It was like a moon falling. Han Sen moved, but her powers seemed to be locking him in ce. And that moon wasing closer.


    Han Sen squinted and looked at thating moon. If he couldn¡¯t dodge, then he wasn¡¯t going to dodge. He lifted a fist and punched towards the moon.


    Bai Wei looked ill. Red Sleeve was a King ss elite. She might have even been half deified. Han Sen, on the other hand, had only just be a Duke. No matter how strong he was, there was no way he could fight Red Sleeve in such a manner.


    Bai Wei knew exactly what Bai Canng was up to with all these theatrics. If Han Sen took this punch, he would be seriously injured, if not killed outright.


    Pang!


    At that moment, Red Sleeve¡¯s fist came into contact with Han Sen¡¯s own fist. The moon shattered like ss, and the space nearby also broke, cracks running through reality around Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Bai Wei was stunned. She had been sure that Red Sleeve wouldn¡¯t dare kill anyone inside King¡¯s Garden, but the woman had exerted her power with the obvious intent to kill. Han Sen¡¯s body had been annihted by space power. Unless Han Sen had a very strong revival power, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to recover over time; living was no longer possible.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was ripped open. His form then exploded like water, scattering everywhere.


    But then, another image of Han Sen became visible in exactly the same ce that he had previously stood. He was in perfect condition, and he was just standing there. The Han Sen that the moon had wrecked was just a doppelganger built using the Moon technique.


    ¡°I am useless. Please punish me, my prince!¡± Red Sleeve looked horrified. She bowed before Bai Canng to apologize.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s doppelganger technique is amazing. It even fooled me. In that case, I couldn¡¯t expect you to have seen through it.¡± Bai Canng waved his hand and gestured for her to fall back. He smiled to Han Sen. ¡°You are better than your teacher. It is no wonder that you are Knife Queen¡¯s student. I am so close with your teacher. If you have time, you shoulde and visit me.¡±


    After that, Bai Canng told Bai Wei, ¡°Sister Wei, I am so happy that you managed to enlist such a good guard. You can have this primary root king dragon. I am going to look for another. I will see youter.¡±


    After Bai Canng left, Bai Wei spoke to Han Sen. ¡°That was way too risky. You almost died.¡±


    ¡°I am fine, though, aren¡¯t I?¡± Han Senughed. As he turned his gaze back to Bai Canng, an expression of deep thought crossed his face.

 Chapter 2309 - Phantom Ghost King Body

    <h4>Chapter 2309 Phantom Ghost King Body</h4>


    Bai Canng took his four guards with him as he marched away. He turned hard eyes on Red Sleeve and said, ¡°Who told you that you could cast a deadly attack on Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can overlook the fact that Knife Queen rejected your offer, but for that Duke to disobey your wishes? I just wanted to make an example of what can happen to anyone who dares to cross you,¡± Red Sleeve said as she lowered her head.


    ¡°I can take care of my own business. Don¡¯t do that again, or I¡¯ll see to it that your life ends there.¡± Bai Canng grunted coldly, and then he said, ¡°It was fortunate that you were unable to kill him. Not even I would be able to pull enough strings to get you pardoned for murdering someone in King¡¯s Garden.¡±


    ¡°I was being reckless. Please punish me.¡± Red Sleeve quickly bowed.


    ¡°Whatever. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡± Bai Canng waved his hand and began to search for another primary root king dragon.


    Because primary root king dragons showed up in different locations every time, the royal children were forced to search a new king dragon out every time they wanted to train. The only other option was to never leave the king dragon, even when the tree wasn¡¯t releasing golden light.


    Han Sen and Bai Wei climbed back atop their primary root king dragon. They waited there for another chance to be taken underground.


    Luckily, only the royal children were permitted to ess the King¡¯s Garden, and there weren¡¯t many of them. King Bai only had one hundred children.


    Han Sen and Bai Wei had some luck. Aside from Bai Canng, they encountered no other royal children.


    No one showed up over the next ten hours, and Han Sen thought that their training might go smoothly. But then he noticed someone flying quickly toward him.


    ¡°Bai Wuchang!¡± Han Sen said, startled by the man¡¯s sudden appearance. It was the same man he had met in the space station.


    Bai Wuchang was clearlying to see Han Sen. Bai Wei nched when she saw himing, but by then it was toote to run.


    ¡°Han Sen. Why did you note when I asked?¡± Bai Wuchang hung in the air, staring down at Han Sen.


    ¡°I never agreed toe.¡± Han Sen raised his hands as he spoke.


    When Bai Wucheng heard Han Sen, his face did not move a muscle. His features were as still as stone, which gave him a great poker face. ¡°In that case, how about you and I fight right here?¡±


    ¡°I am Bai Wei¡¯s guard, not some stadium diator. I will not ept...¡± Before Han Sen could finish, Bai Wuchang swung his knife at him.


    ¡°Sh*t! Is everyone in the Extreme King this unreasonable?¡± Han Sen pulled out Ghost Teeth Knife to block Bai Wuchang¡¯s sucker strike.


    ng!


    The knives collided. Bai Wuchang was shing downward, while Han Sen was pushing up. Purple and white knife airs came against each other. The knife airs broke and spread out everywhere.


    Because Han Sen was standing atop the king dragon¡¯s head, the shattered knife air hit the primary root king dragon and woke up the sleeping beast.


    The primary root king dragon roared. Its body rose, and its golden dragon scales shook as it swung its head.


    The primary root king dragon couldn¡¯t release its power, but even its physical strength was terrifying. The power of its head-swing was capable of breaking the fabric of space. It created a teleportation and shadow effect, leaving behind afterimages of its head as it moved.


    Han Sen, Bai Wuchang, and Bai Wei were thrown off.


    Bai Wuchang barely seemed to notice. He shed at Han Sen from the air again.


    His knife was like ice. The de was very cold, but the power it exuded seemed minimal. It didn¡¯t unleash ice power. It was very weird.


    Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife came against Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife twice, and neither of them appeared to have an advantage over the other. The primary root king dragon roared and tried to consume them.


    Han Sen pped his wings and teleported. He wanted to get away from that angry primary root king dragon, but Bai Wuchang mindlessly rushed after him without a care in the world for anything else.


    Bai Wuchang kept chasing him, and the king dragon kept trying to consume them. It made Han Sen angry. He pushed his Jadeskin and Blood-Pulse Sutra to the max. He focused on Bai Wuchang, who was drawing near, and shed towards him.


    Dong!


    Bai Wuchang was a Duke, too. Han Sen¡¯s blownded on him and knocked him away. He fell a few thousand meters before he came to a stop.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! Now I see why you are considered to be on the same level as Lone Bamboo. You did not disappoint me!¡± Bai Wuchang wasn¡¯t angry, but happy. He smiled.


    But his face was way too stiff. The smile looked strangely forced as a result. It made people feel ufortable whenever they saw it.


    While they were talking, a cold white air erupted from Bai Wuchang¡¯s body. The cold air turned into an icy fire that gave off no heat.


    With the cold fire burning, Bai Wuchang¡¯s body started to look transparent within his white armor. He was like a translucent phantom.


    ¡°Phantom Ghost King Body! Han Sen, get back.¡± Bai Wei ran in front of Han Sen and ced him behind her. She spoke to Bai Wuchang, ¡°Brother Wuchang! You are a prince. Attacking my Royal Guard like this will damage your reputation. People like Han Sen aren¡¯t worthy of being your enemies.¡±


    Bai Wei knew Bai Wuchang¡¯s true capabilities. The king body of an Extreme King was usually activated at King ss.


    It was one of the reasons that Bai Wei was looking forward to King ss.


    This was true for all of the Extreme King, with the sole exception that was Bai Wuchang. When he was a Viscount, his king body awoke.


    He was very talented. In the Extreme King, where everyone was so rich and powerful, he was a genius of extreme rarity. He usually didn¡¯t need his king body to beat opponents of the same level, though.


    With his Phantom Ghost King Body, he could challenge King ss elites. Since Bai Wuchang had activated his Phantom Ghost King Body against Han Sen, it was evident that he was taking this fight quite seriously.


    The rules of King¡¯s Garden applied to all the royal children, but Bai Wuchang didn¡¯t seem to care. He waspletely ignoring the King¡¯s Garden rule that forbade murder.


    Bai Wuchang¡¯s eyes danced with excitement. It was as if he didn¡¯t see Bai Wei at all. He stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°Come on! Fight me!¡±


    ¡°Is this guy insane?¡± Han Sen sighed. He felt as if he was a ma for nutcases. Before, Barr wanted to kill him. And now, Bai Wuchang. Han Sen wondered if there was something special about his body that made him attract such crazed individuals.


    Bai Wei started to say something, but Bai Wuchang was already shing downwards. In his eyes, it was as if she did not exist. He came swinging at Han Sen.


    But Bai Wei stayed in front of Han Sen. She was going to take the blow instead.

 Chapter 2310 - Impermanence

    <h4>Chapter 2310 Impermanence</h4>


    Bai Wei frowned and gathered up an invisible power in her fist. She was going to cast her Extreme King Punch. But all of a sudden, she felt something tighten around her waist. A strong arm grabbed her and yanked her backward.


    Han Sen stood in front of Bai Wei. His eyes were so clear, and his Ghost Teeth Knife was brimming with a dark purple knife air. It rose to meet Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife.


    Bai Wei was now behind Han Sen, and she shouted over his shoulder, ¡°Be careful! His Phantom Ghost King Body can attack both your physical self and the very essence of your soul. Don¡¯t let him get close to you!¡±


    After Bai Wei said that, Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife came down on Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife. Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife didn¡¯t even seem to have a corporeal form. It pierced through Han Sen¡¯s de, carrying Bai Wuchang¡¯s body through the Ghost Teeth Knife and the Teeth power. He came shing towards Han Sen like a real ghost.


    The cold, cold me was about to touch Han Sen¡¯s hand. Han Sen squinted his eyes and moved his feet. Still holding Bai Wei by the waist, he teleported away.


    Bai Wuchang was fast, though, and his attacks never paused. He shed behind Han Sen like a bug on his skin.


    Han Sen did not dodge. He took a swing at Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife.


    Bai Wei was confused. After seeing the man¡¯s previous strikes, Han Sen should have known that Bai Wuchang¡¯s Phantom Ghost King Body couldn¡¯t be challenged by ordinary weapons. His knife wouldn¡¯t be able to block Bai Wuchang¡¯s strikes.


    Dong!


    Two knives came against each other with a metallic shriek. Bai Wei¡¯s eyes widened, overwhelmed by utter disbelief. Bai Wuchang¡¯s Phantom Ghost King Body bad been blocked.


    ¡°How is that possible...¡± Shock reverberated through Bai Wei. Han Sen¡¯s first attempt to block Bai Wuchang¡¯s Phantom Ghost King Body had utterly failed, but this time it seemed to be working.


    Bai Wuchang was surprised, as well. But ultimately, he looked even more excited. His knife shed toward Han Sen like some ghost from the phantom world.


    Han Sen put down Bai Wei and used his knife skills to fight back against Bai Wuchang. He moved around continually, and he blocked each of Bai Wuchang¡¯s strikes.


    The fierce fighting soon drew the attention of all the nearby royal children. They could sense the ghostly echoes of Bai Wuchang¡¯s strange power.


    Phantom Ghost King Body¡¯s signature style was well-known, and people could feel its presence from great distances away.


    ¡°Bai Wuchang has gone mad again. Who is the unlucky one this time?¡±


    ¡°That Phantom Ghost King Body is too scary. There aren¡¯t many substances that are able to harm Bai Wuchang. Even many King ss opponents can do nothing to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would the King love him so much?¡±


    Many people stood in close proximity to the fight. They wanted to see who had been unlucky enough to draw Bai Wuchang¡¯s attention.


    Bai Canng sensed the activation of the Phantom Ghost King Body and frowned. He said, ¡°It¡¯sing from behind us... Does that mean that Bai Wei is the one battling Bai Wuchang?¡±


    A whileter, Bai Canng rallied his guards to follow him back.


    ¡°Huh, who is this guy Bai Wuchang is fighting? His knife is able to block the Phantom Ghost King Body.¡± A few of the royal children had drawn near, and they were shocked to witness the fight unfolding between Han Sen and Bai Wuchang.


    Some powers were known to be able to counter the Phantom Ghost King Body, but only a few. It was quite remarkable that a Duke they had never seen before could block the Phantom Ghost King Body. He didn¡¯t appear to be at a disadvantage against Bai Wuchang, either. The sight was quite unusual.


    When Bai Canng saw the fight, he was also stunned. He frowned and said, ¡°The Rebate¡¯s Teeth Knife does wield a good deal of destructive power, but it shouldn¡¯t work very well on the Phantom Ghost King Body. How is Han Sen managing to block the Phantom Ghost King Body? Does his knife possess some special element?¡±


    The other royal children were thinking simr thoughts. Only Bai Wei and Bai Wuchang knew Han Sen¡¯s knife wasn¡¯t actually able to block the Phantom Ghost King Body.


    The others that hade were unable to discern the difference. Han Sen wasn¡¯t using pure Teeth power; instead, he had mixed in another technique. He was fueling Teeth Knife with power from The Story of Genes, which couldst forever.


    Teeth power was unable to touch Bai Wuchang by itself, but the Eternally Solidified power inbination with Teeth Knife was able to strike the Phantom Ghost King Body.


    ¡°Who is this Duke?¡± Many of the royal children looked on with gaping mouths. Not only could Han Sen touch the Phantom Ghost King Body, but his power and knife skills were proving to be just as good as Bai Wuchang¡¯s. His techniques and movement patterns were weird, and Bai Wuchang seemed to be having difficulty fighting him.


    Han Sen¡¯s movements were very light. The Ghost Teeth Knife looked as if it was casually dancing, but every skill was very urate and focused. It made Bai Wuchang feel as if he couldn¡¯t make use of much power.


    ¡°His knife skills look like the skills of the Rebate, but the way he moves seems different. It looks like something you¡¯d see in Sky Pce.¡±


    The Extreme King had many elites, so they had an easier time identifying some of Han Sen¡¯s peculiarities.


    Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Knife wasbined with the Under the Sky knife skill. Because Under the Sky had just been discovered, not many people in Sky Pce had learned it yet. And so, not many people had seen it before. But with that being said, people were able to guess that it was indeed a skill born in Sky Pce.


    ¡°Great. Where does this Dukee from? His knife skills are excellent. If we are just talking about his abilities with a knife, I would say he is definitely stronger than Bai Wuchang.¡±


    ¡°Where did such a powerful Duke like thise from? I wonder which royal child¡¯s guard he is?¡±


    ...


    Han Sen suddenly fell back and shed Ghost Teeth Knife forward. Dark purple knife silks floated down from space, wispy and half-transparent. They meshed together and began to bind Bai Wuchang.


    Bai Wuchang¡¯s body was snared by the cloud of knife silks. He couldn¡¯t move, and he was tied up in the air.


    Bai Wuchang roared to the sky like a beast, and his cold me zed higher. He cut the knife silks off his body, then madly rushed towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen moved. His Ghost Teeth Knife seemed to sh in a meandering, casual way. The knife silks kept appearing around Bai Wuchang, though, and it was like many spider webs were falling across him. They restricted his body, limiting his ability to fight back.


    Although Bai Wuchang kept forcing his power to surge in order to break the knife silks wrapped around him, he couldn¡¯t make his way to Han Sen.


    He burst through thes many times, but he was starting to have difficulty summoning enough strength. And while he was taking damage, he was losing more and more of his power reserves.


    Not long after, Bai Wuchang¡¯s cold me became unstable. It flickered wildly, making the semi-transparent body look solid.


    Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife was thrust forward. Bai Wuchang¡¯s body was tightly bound, and this time, no matter how hard he tried, Bai Wuchang didn¡¯t have the power to free himself. He could no longer break the knife silks that had locked him in ce. The knife silks had reoriented themselves to hang him upside down. He could not free himself. All of the royal children seemed to be frozen.

 Chapter 2311 - Legendary Extreme King

    <h4>Chapter 2311 Legendary Extreme King</h4>


    Bai Wuchang had been strung up like a caught rabbit while fighting a Duke. The news spread through the Extreme King like wildfire. It became a well-known tale far and wide. Bai Wuchang had been beaten and hung upside-down by a Duke. And that Duke was Bai Wei¡¯s own Royal Guard. No one believed the story when they first heard it.


    After all, Bai Wuchang had the infamous Phantom Ghost King Body. He was the sort of foe that gave King ss opponents headaches. How could he have been beaten so handily by a mere Duke?


    Those who didn¡¯t believe the tale soon discovered that the story was true, of course. Some of the royal children had taken videos of Han Sen and Bai Wuchang¡¯s fight. They were published all across the Extreme King¡¯s inte. The video was hastily downloaded and watched by many people.


    ¡°Sh*t! Who is this guy? He has such sneaky knife skills.¡±


    ¡°Too sneaky. He didn¡¯t gain victory by fighting Bai Wuchang face-to-face. With those invisible knife silks to exhaust all of the prince¡¯s powers, I wouldn¡¯t even call this a fight.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing. That is precisely why this Duke is so scary. Even Prince Wuchang couldn¡¯t level the fight between them.¡±


    ¡°It is scary. Prince Bai Wuchang¡¯s Phantom Ghost King Body has always defied restrictions, and that Duke bound him anyway. That man¡¯s power is frightening. It seemed to resemble the Rebate¡¯s Teeth Knife, actually. But Teeth Knife cannot produce silks like that, and there¡¯s no way it could touch the Phantom Ghost King Body.¡±


    The fight became a hotly debated topic. They were used to Bai Wuchang asionally selecting victims to pummel with his power, but they didn¡¯t know how to react when Bai Wuchang got manhandled by a Duke. The feelings elicited by this were hard to exin.


    All of the princes and princesses behaved so awkwardly now. After all, King Bai was very affectionate to Bai Wuchang, and he was a very cocky man. Many of the royal children avoided Bai Wuchang, but deep down, they didn¡¯t agree that he was the most talented prince. That reputation,bined with his preferential treatment, made them rather jealous.


    But now, Bai Wuchang had been taught a lesson by a Royal Guard. Many of the royal children were happy to see him get knocked down a peg or two.


    ¡°So what if he is talented? He is just some dumb*ss with powerful limbs! He got yed by an outsider Duke. He is embarrassing, and yet, Father treats him so well.¡± A prince that saw the videoughed.


    Miss Mirror watched the video multiple times. She looked more and more shocked by each rey.


    What she had seen in The Grave of Soldiers and Kings was very different from what she was seeing now. It made Miss Mirror wonder if the Duke in the video was really the same Han Sen she had witnessed in the Grave.


    Inside the Grave, Han Sen used only raw power to fight. He was like some muscle-bound ape, hellbent on crushing all that came at him.


    But in this fight, Han Sen was sinister and cunning. He yed Bai Wuchang from beginning-to-end. The frustrated prince was unable to release his own Phantom Ghost King Body power.


    ¡°What a powerful strategy and amazing knifeskills. Did he learn those in Sky Pce? But can Sky Pce¡¯s knifeskills suppress the Phantom Ghost King Body?¡± Miss Mirror stared at the video in deep contemtion.


    Suddenly, Miss Mirror¡¯s gaze stopped at Han Sen¡¯s hand. The video wasn¡¯t very clear, so Miss Mirror couldn¡¯t be exactly sure what she was seeing.


    ¡°Zoom in here and enhance this image,¡± Miss Mirror called out to a couple of techs while pointing at a finger on Han Sen¡¯s right hand.


    The image zoomed in and rified. There was a silver and emerald ring on Han Sen¡¯s finger.


    The moment Miss Mirror saw the ring, her face whitened. Her jaw clenched as she stared. That calm, attractive expression of hers was gone, and she was starting to look like apletely different person.


    ¡°That ring... Why does he have it? Did he find his grave inside The Grave of Soldiers and Kings?¡± Miss Mirror¡¯s expression was unreadable.


    She stared at the ring on Han Sen¡¯s finger for a while before returning to her bedroom.


    After closing the door behind her, Miss Mirror took out a little box from beneath her bed. She hesitated at first, then slowly opened it. She looked inside it with a conflicted expression.


    The box held a silver ring. It was set with an emerald that looked like an eye. It was just like the ring Han Sen had dug up from The Grave of Soldiers and Kings, but this one was a size smaller than Han Sen¡¯s.


    Miss Mirror touched the ring in the box, but she didn¡¯t take it out. Then, she closed the box and put it back.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s expression looked normal again, but something unsettling was still visible in her eyes.


    Miss Mirror turned around to leave the room, but she hesitated and returned. Her eyes looked so serious as she took the box out again. She picked up the ring, ced it on her finger, and spoke to herself.


    ¡°You might have kept it hidden for many years, but you couldn¡¯t hide it forever. You would have never thought that the ring would wind up in the hands of an outsider Duke. If you were to learn of this, you¡¯d be rolling in your grave.¡±


    After that, Miss Mirrorughed. Sheughed so hard that her eyes began to glisten with tears. ¡°Interesting, so interesting... This Han Sen is most intriguing.¡±


    ...


    Inside an Extreme King pce, an elegant woman was watching Bai Wuchang practice knife skills. She frowned and said, ¡°Wuchang, I told you that when learning the arts ofbat, you need to be more versatile. Depending solely on your Phantom Ghost King Body is a bad n. I hope you learned a little lesson from this experience. Consider it a warning. You need to learn more from your teacher Ancient Abyss.¡±


    Bai Wuchang didn¡¯t answer or even look at her. He clenched his knife and kept swinging it through the air. He didn¡¯t use power, though. He looked like amoner practicingbat.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you listening?¡± A little anger crept into her voice as Bai Wuchang ignored her.


    Bai Wuchang eventually stopped, looked at the pretty woman, and spoke coldly. ¡°I am going to Extreme Mountain.¡±


    The pretty woman jerked her head up and said, ¡°No. No way! That is too risky.¡±


    ¡°I ze my own trails,¡± Bai Wuchang stated tly. Then he left the training grounds without hesitation.


    ¡°Wuchang, stop right there! Do you hear me? I will not allow you to go to Extreme Mountain. This is impossible...¡± The pretty woman¡¯s face was twisted, and her voice was very sharp.


    But Bai Wuchang walked away without looking back. He sounded certain when he said, ¡°The moment I exit Extreme Mountain is the moment I will go and fight Han Sen again.¡±

 Chapter 2312 - 2312 Universe Geno Lock

    <strong>2312 Universe Geno Lock</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s day hadn¡¯t gone well. He beat Bai Wuchang, but the primary root king dragon was taken by another prince.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t strong enough to beat another King ss prince and seven half-deified guards. Even if he could have won, Bai Wei didn¡¯t want to offend the prince. Thet relinquished the primary root.


    Bai Wei selected a smaller king dragon to practice with. Han Sen thought doing that was meaningless. If they didn¡¯t im a primary root king dragon, then there wouldn¡¯t be much king air for him to absorb. Refining Ghost Bone power would be faster and more efficient.


    King Bai had one hundred children, but there were only thirty primary root king dragons. iming one of them without fighting was very rare. You had to have a lot of luck to secure one peacefully.


    So Han Sen and Bai Wei spent their days practicing on the smaller king dragons. Fortunately, Han Sen had brought many Duke xenogeneic genes with him. They were the resources Yisha had given to him when he became the Holy Child of Narrow Moon.


    Han Sen had brought enough Duke ss xenogeneic genes to gain one hundred points, a total which he quickly reached.


    ¡°Jadeskin Battle Body has reached the required standard for the release of its geno lock. Open the geno lock?¡±


    ¡°Mutant Blood Battle Body has reached the required standard for the release of its geno lock. Open the geno lock?¡±


    The two announcements yed back to back in Han Sen¡¯s head. He jerked in surprise, for he had no clue what was happening.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Jadeskin activated of its own ord, and then his entire body became jade. Some sort of switch inside of his genes had been flipped. It was like all the windows of a sealed room had now been opened, so all the air outside coulde in and fill up his body. Endless power came surging into Han Sen.


    ¡°Jadeskin Battle Body has opened its first geno lock.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He had opened geno locks in the sanctuaries, but he hadn¡¯t realized that rebuilding his body anding to the geno universe would require him to open those geno locks again.


    But this was a very different process than it had been to open geno locks in the sanctuaries. Now, after a geno lock was opened, he felt like his body was connected to thes. By standing on a, he could draw on the power of that. It reminded him of the description of astral bodies that he had heard previously.


    After the geno lock opened, the one hundred Duke genes vanished. The tally went back down to zero.


    ¡°Does this mean that it takes a hundred Duke genes to open one geno lock?¡± Han Sen regretted the fact that he hadn¡¯t brought all of his xenogeneic genes.


    But when he thought about it, he realized that bringing them with him wouldn¡¯t have been a great idea anyway. He didn¡¯t have much storage capacity. If opening a geno lock required one hundred Duke genes, then opening locks for all four of his geno arts would require four hundred Duke genes. On top of that, there could be more geno locks he didn¡¯t know about. The xenogeneic genes he had saved might not be enough to open all of his geno locks, anyway.


    But still, Han Sen was feeling very happy. If one hundred Duke genes could open one geno lock, then The Story of Genes should follow the same rules. Using one hundred genes to open a lock was better than consuming a whole slew of resources for The Story of Genes to achieve next to nothing.


    But it was a shame that The Story of Genes had yet to reach Duke status. Han Sen couldn¡¯t yet put his theory to the test.


    ¡°No matter what the case might be, I am going to have to find more Duke xenogeneic genes.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to continue his practice in the King¡¯s Garden. After thinking things through, he decided that he needed to go off and hunt down xenogeneics.


    ¡°My Queen, my practice has gone as far as it can go in this ce. There is no danger in the King¡¯s Garden, so why don¡¯t you stay here to practice while I go off and hunt down some xenogeneics. I¡¯ll see if I can achieve a breakthrough.¡±


    This was the benefit of Han Sen selecting her. If he had be Bai Canng¡¯s guard, he could only have acted on the prince¡¯s orders. He could never have said something so bold.


    Bai Wei thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you want to hunt xenogeneics, you can go to Knight¡¯s Paradise. That ce was built for Royal Guards. There are lots of xenogeneics there, and only Royal Guards are permitted entry, so the fighting isn¡¯t too bad in there.¡±


    Killing wasn¡¯t allowed in King¡¯s Garden. Since she wasn¡¯t in mortal danger, Bai Wei didn¡¯t see any reason to force Han Sen to stick around. She even walked Han Sen out of King¡¯s Garden before going back to practice on her own.


    She didn¡¯t n on fighting for a primary root king dragon, so she found a weaker king dragon to practice with. That way, no one would bother fighting her.


    Han Sen wanted to bring Bao¡¯er, the little red bird, and the blood kirin into Knight¡¯s Paradise, but he was told that only Royal Guards could enter. As a result, he had to go by himself.


    Knight¡¯s Paradise was a system. There were nos capable of supporting ordinary life, but many xenogeneics still lived on them. Normal creatures relied on airships, unless they were strong enough to live in the inhospitable environment.


    Although Han Sen had his big white whale, he wasn¡¯t going to use it. After he entered Knight¡¯s Paradise, he saw that the system was upied by a lot of Gctic Shrimp.


    Han Sen observed the Gctic Shrimp. They were mostly Duke ss, but there were not many of them. Compared to the swarms of Gctic Shrimp in the systems of chaos, their numbers seemed almost pathetically small.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t go and kill the Gctic Shrimps. He flew straight to an orange instead. Before Han Sen entered the system, he did some research to ensure that he was well-prepared. He knew that the orange was full of stone and metal xenogeneics. Their defensive properties were quite impressive, and they were rtively rare. There was ack of King xenogeneics there, though. Ordinary Royal Guards would have no interest in hunting on that.


    Since Han Sen was unwilling to go to the poprs to hunt, he had far fewer things to worry about. The popr hunting grounds would have too many King ss guards, and they would pose the biggest threat to him.


    Knight¡¯s Paradise was not King¡¯s Garden. Because only Royal Guards were allowed entry, they could get away with a lot more. Han Sen couldn¡¯t predict what might happen if he encountered others, particrly if they proved hostile.


    Han Sennded on King Kong, and he found himself surrounded by orange rocks as far as the eye could see. As the orange rocks aged, they slowly degraded into orange sand.


    Because there was no atmosphere to support traditional lifeforms, the had no nt life. And that meant that the temperature of the¡¯s surface was very low, about two hundred kelvins. The gravity was a few times higher than that of mosts, too. Ordinary humans definitely couldn¡¯t live there.


    But that sort of environment wouldn¡¯t affect a Duke. Han Sen touched down on the orange sand of the desert and started walking.


    Because the xenogeneics were hidden in caves or beneath the dunes, he would have trouble spotting them if he flew. Because of this, he settled on walking.


    King Kong had many solo xenogeneics. They rarely operated in groups, which was one of the reasons why the other guards didn¡¯t like going there. If the King guards wanted many low-ss xenogeneic genes, it would take a long time to collect them because of the independence of the xenogeneics.


    Han Sen kept walking and walking until he saw the sand rise around him. Something that was three meters long suddenly emerged from the sand.

 Chapter 2313 - 2313 Planet King Kong

    <strong>2313 King Kong</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he turned to face the thinging out of the sand.


    It was a humanoid form made of rock. It rose and immediately smashed a fist of stone down toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen quickly retreated so that the rockman¡¯s fist hit the sand. The sand shot out in a miniature shockwave around the creature¡¯s fist.


    Stone was clearly its element, so the creature would have difficulty casting power outside of its body. However, the creature was quite adept at using its power to reinforce itself, so its physical strength was extremely impressive.


    As the rockman swung at him again, Han Sen deployed his Jadeskin Battle Body. Then, he threw a punch to meet the rockman¡¯s own.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s jade fist came against the rockman¡¯s stony knuckles, which released the sharp cracking noise of stone hitting stone. The rockman¡¯s giant fist and arm were shattered by Han Sen¡¯s punch, scattering broken chunks of rock across the sand around them.


    Han Sen quickly followed up his punch, hitting the rockman repeatedly. After a few blows, the rockman¡¯s body had be nothing but rubble on the dunes.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Duke hunted. Rock Demon: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t obtain a new beast soul, but that didn¡¯t bother him. He rummaged through the rubble of his fallen foe until he unearthed a mud-colored crystal.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Duke Rock Demon gene obtained.¡±


    Han Sen picked up the crystal and resumed walking through the desert. Now that Jadeskin had its first gene lock open, he could borrow power from the itself. The ability was proving to be quite useful. He stood on King Kong and recovered the energy he had spent when he took down the Rock Demon.


    Han Sen walked one hundred miles, and during that entire time, he only encountered two Rock Demons. Xenogeneics were annoyingly rare on the, but because of that, there was little in the way of risk. It would just take longer for Han Sen to collect what he needed.


    Han Sen could fly very quickly, so he took to the air to speed things up a bit. He traveled across the desert until he saw a ck fog choking an area in front of him.


    Han Sen thought it might be a sandstorm or a gathering of dark clouds, but there was something about it that didn¡¯t feel right. The¡¯s atmosphere was too thin to form real clouds or sandstorms.


    The ck fog came closer, and Han Sen realized that instead of beingposed of sand, it was actually a vast cloud of stoneflies.


    The stoneflies looked almost exactly like ordinary flies, but their bodies wereposed of ck stone. They were amon low-level xenogeneic that wasmonly known to reside on King Kong. They were the only xenogeneics on the that could attack in a group.


    Dong dong... dong dong...


    Killing them was pointless. Most of the stoneflies were Barons, and it was very rare to find one that was even a Viscount. None of the Royal Guards cared about stone fly xenogeneic genes.


    As the stoneflies came closer, Han Sen heard a weird noiseing from their midst. It sounded as if there was somethingrger hovering in the middle of the dark cyclone of insects.


    There were so many of the stoneflies that they hung over the ground like a ck cloud. As a result, Han Sen couldn¡¯t see whaty within.


    ¡°This is a truly amazing number of stoneflies. It isn¡¯tmon to see this many of them, ording to the chronicled history of King Kong. Why are they here? What drew them here?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen was wearing his Gctic Lobster Armor, which would protect him from even King ss creatures. Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about the insects in front of him, so he walked right into the hordes of stoneflies. He wanted to see what he would find in the middle.


    Even if there was a King ss xenogeneic, Han Sen would be able to battle it within the dark cloud. If he could kill a King ss xenogeneic, its xenogeneic gene would be a great reward for him, as well.


    The number of stoneflies within the swarm was truly mind-boggling. Han Sen strode through the swarm, and it sounded like a rainstorm as the stoneflies pelted his armor.


    The stoneflies weren¡¯t trying to attack him, though. There were simply so many of them that they flew into Han Sen¡¯s armor by mistake.


    Han Sen made his way through the stoneflies, and after a while, he saw a blurry shadow in front of him. The closer he got to the shadow, the more stoneflies there were. The shadow soon resolved into a beast with four legs. It looked kind of like a tiger or a lion.


    But that shadow was so obscured by the stoneflies that Han Sen couldn¡¯t see even an inch of its skin. Other than a rough outline, the creature¡¯s form was hidden. Han Sen could only tell that it was twenty meters tall and thirty meters long.


    The xenogeneic was now approaching under the nketing stoneflies. The stoneflies raced furiously around it. The xenogeneic passed close by Han Sen, but it continued to walk without showing any sign of wanting to attack him.


    Han Sen frowned. He moved his leg and a Petrify shockwave spread out around him. Although stone element xenogeneics had a strong resistance to the powers of petrification, the stoneflies were simply too low-level to withstand his attack.


    Han Sen¡¯s Petrify shockwave spread out, petrifying many of the stoneflies on contact. They fell down from the sky.


    The stoneflies upon the xenogeneic also became petrified, and they began to fall to the ground one by one. As that creature continued to walk, its real face became visible.


    It was a wolf made of blue metal, but for some reason, it had been sorely injured. Blood coated the creature¡¯s entire body.


    The stoneflies had swarmed around the wolf, trying to dine on the blue blood that was oozing freely out of its body.


    Blergh!


    The blue metal wolf suddenly coughed twice. It continued to hack as it moved forward, strings of blood hanging from its mouth. Many of the stoneflies buzzed down around its head, clearly drawn by the blue blood that was now staining the sand.


    Han Sen sent out another wave of petrification, but the hordes of stoneflies stretched far beyond the reach of the attack. Secondster, they had descended to cover up the blue metal wolf¡¯s body once more.


    The blue metal wolf barely seemed to notice the stoneflies. It only continued to walk without rest. Every step it took left a giant pawprint in the sand.


    ¡°I am way too lucky. I¡¯ve met an injured King ss xenogeneic. It might even be half-deified.¡± Han Sen was so happy. The blue metal wolf looked badly wounded, and Han Sen believed that it was weak enough to be killed easily. He drew out his Thunder God Spike and Ghost Teeth Knife. He was going to strike at the injured metal wolf.


    Just as Han Sen was about to attack, he heard a scream from the sky.


    That scary scream was like a shockwave spreading out from some point above him. Countless stoneflies exploded under the pressure of that fierce scream. In moments, the hordes of insects that had covered the entire sky were reduced to nothing but a whiff of dust.


    Han Sen¡¯seyes widened. A stone dragon soared across the sky, pping its wings. It swooped down from the sky, extending sharp ws toward the injured metal wolf.


    The stone dragon¡¯s body looked like ck jade. Its wings cut the air like sharp stone des, and they glittered with a fractallic light. It was a strange sight.


    ¡°A King ss stone xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen frowned as he gripped his weapons tighter. He stared at the giant metal wolf and readied himself to fight. ¡°Trying to steal stuff from me, huh? I¡¯ll tell you right now that you don¡¯t have what it takes.

 Chapter 2314 - Strange Metal Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 2314 Strange Metal Wolf</h4>


    The stone dragon dove toward the blue metal wolf¡¯s head, but Han Sen steadied his weapons and remained motionless.


    Even a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. So, while the blue metal wolf had sustained terrible injuries, it still had plenty of strength. It wouldn¡¯t go down quickly. Therefore, Han Sen nned to let the stone dragon and the metal wolf duke it out for a while before initiating a strike of his own.


    The stone dragonnded. Its area-of-effect covered the blue metal wolf, and stone markings appeared across the wolf¡¯s body.


    The stone dragon apparently had a petrifying ability, and judging by its effects, the skill was far stronger than the stone cow¡¯s petrification.


    The blue metal wolf hadn¡¯t reacted to Han Sen¡¯s petrifying shockwave, but the stone dragon¡¯s attack had scrawled stony markings across the wolf¡¯s body. The attack also seemed to sink deeper into the wolf¡¯s wounds, as stone started to build up and solidify around the creature¡¯s injuries.


    The stone dragon¡¯s talons reached out to seize the wolf¡¯s neck.


    The blue metal wolf had been keeping its head low. It didn¡¯t use a King ss area-of-effect of its own, but when the stone dragon¡¯s talons closed in, the wolf raised its head.


    The stone dragon¡¯s talons mmed into the wolf¡¯s face, but the blue metal creature had no reaction. The dragon¡¯s talons were unable to pierce the wolf¡¯s skin.


    Katcha! The blue metal wolf bit into the stone dragon¡¯s wings with enough force to rip them right off.


    Han Sen watched in shock as the stone dragon screamed. The blue metal wolf didn¡¯t make a sound; it simply went wild with its ws and fangs. A momentter, the King ss stone dragon was torn open by the blue metal wolf. King ss blood sprayed everywhere.


    Once the stone dragon was ripped open, the blue metal wolf stopped and its stone markings faded. The powers of the stone dragon no longer seemed to have an effect on the wolf.


    The metal wolf tore further into the dragon¡¯s body, finding and ripping out the dragon¡¯s petrifying spine. Han Sen figured it was the dragon¡¯s xenogeneic gene. The beast chewed it a little, then swallowed it with a single gulp. Without sparing the body of the stone dragon a second nce, the wolf walked away.


    Han Sen was stunned. The blue metal wolf hadn¡¯t even used a King ss area-of-effect, and it had still in the King ss stone dragon with ease. The strength it possessed was both terrifying and disconcerting.


    Han Sen had initially wanted to take advantage of the wolf¡¯s injured state, but after seeing the ferocity of the beast, he gave up on the idea.


    ¡°This guy must be a mutant King ss xenogeneic,¡± Han Sen thought.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t understand. The blue metal wolf was very strong, and it had disyed its strength during its brief battle with the stone dragon.


    The King ss stone dragon had been unable to puncture the metal body of the wolf. And after being petrified, the wolf had been able to recover. That meant it possessed impressive healing powers.


    That was a scary xenogeneic by any metric. It had wounds that it couldn¡¯t heal, though. It continued to bleed, which made Han Sen wonder how it had ended up in such a state.


    ording to the information he was able to gather on Knight¡¯s Paradise, deified creatures did exist there. But it was unheard of for them to reside on King Kong.


    ¡°Is King Kong home to deified xenogeneics that have yet to be discovered?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He could probably handle himself against King ss xenogeneics, but it would be impossible for him to go up against a deified being.


    Seeing the blue metal wolf proceed to travel deeper into the desert, Han Sen hesitated for a moment. Ultimately, he decided to follow the blue metal wolf. He wanted to see where the wolf was going.


    Han Sen thought that if the blue metal wolf was truly dying, he might still have a chance to im its spoils once it gave up the ghost.


    The blue metal wolf kept walking through the desert. It moved slowly despite its strength, which was something that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t underestimate now that he had seen the beast in action. If it wanted to move faster, it certainly could.


    Wherever the blue metal wolf went, every xenogeneic other than the stoneflies fled. Nothing wanted to be anywhere near the giant wolf.


    The stoneflies stayed close, however. They gathered near the blue metal wolf and swarmed it, covering its wounds and drinking its blood.


    The blue metal wolf didn¡¯t n on killing them. It continued on its way, proceeding deep into the far reaches of the desert.


    Han Sen followed it for seventy-to-eighty universal hours. Eventually, the blue metal wolf came to a stop.


    The valley in front of them was grand but also in disarray, and no water coursed through its stone. Instead, a flow ofva coursed through the valley. The blue metal wolf observed the stream ofva for a moment, then leaped right into theva.


    Ssh!


    The blue metal wolf jumped into theva, sending out waves that were dozens of meters high. Theva sshed across the shores of the stream, and it released plumes of ck smoke and fire as itnded.


    Han Sen flew slowly around therge valley. After the blue metal wolf jumped into theva, it quickly disappeared. It was as if the beast had drowned, for he could no longer see it.


    ¡°Weird. The blue metal wolf didn¡¯t look like it was attuned to the element of fire. There is no way that theva is his natural home. But if not, then what would bring him here? Perhaps the creature really did think that it was dying, so it wanted to end things here by jumping into theva to prevent others from eating its remains? That can¡¯t be right. There must be xenogeneics in theva. The wolf can¡¯t keep its body in theva forever...¡± Han Sen thought this was very weird.


    Han Sen looked around, and he eventually saw that theva was home to stony-looking snakes. They didn¡¯t go close to where the blue metal wolf had jumped in, though.


    This didn¡¯t really have anything to do with Han Sen, but he was simply curious. His desire to figure out what was going on was like an itch that he couldn¡¯t scratch. He didn¡¯t want to just leave.


    Han Sen killed a xenogeneic nearby while waiting for the blue metal wolf to re-emerge. He didn¡¯t stray too far from where the wolf had disappeared.


    Almost four days went by, and theva stream stayed quiet. It made Han Sen feel depressed.


    Han Sen wanted to dive into theva and take a closer look, but he couldn¡¯t make up his mind.


    Many xenogeneics lived in thatnd ofva, but none of them dared to go to that one specific area. Perhaps they were scared of the blue metal wolf, or maybe something even stranger was down there.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Marquise hunted. Rock Snake: xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen killed a Rock Snake, as there weren¡¯t many other xenogeneics around. This was thest xenogeneic he could find to kill, and it was only a Marquise.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and went back to the zone ofva. He surmised that waiting there was a waste of time, so he now had to choose between two options. He could leave that ce and continue hunting, or he could enter theva and take a look.


    Because of his curiosity, Han Sen went with the second option. He donned his Gctic Lobster Armor and activated his Dongxuan Aura, then dunked his head into theva.

 Chapter 2315 - Meeting an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 2315 Meeting an Old Friend</h4>


    The melting point of King Kong¡¯s stone was very high, so theva itself was incredibly hot.


    Han Sen was wearing his Gctic Lobster armor and had his Jadeskin firing on all cylinders. But even so, he still felt like his skin was being singed.


    Fortunately, he could withstand the heat. With hesitating, he dove deep into theva.


    Theva wasn¡¯t transparent like water, so his eyes were useless once he was under the surface. Instead, he had to use his Dongxuan Aura to examine his surroundings.


    The stream ofva was far vaster than he had expected from the surface. After swimming down for a while, Han Sen still hadn¡¯t located the injured blue metal wolf. He couldn¡¯t see the far reaches of theva, either. It was like he was lost in the middle of an endless sea.


    Han Sen frowned, but after a minute, the Dongxuan Aura detected a creature swimming through theva nearby.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just one. Han Sen quickly realized that there were many xenogeneics swimming through theva.


    He was surrounded by rock dragons that were at least one hundred meters long. They were all ying together in theva.


    Han Sen could feel their presences in frightening detail. They were all King ss, at least, and there were many of them. Han Sen sensed at least a dozen.


    Fortunately, the rock dragons didn¡¯t seem interested in Han Sen. Perhaps he was too small, and he was thus unable to snare their attention.


    A thousand-meter-long rock dragon swam smoothly past Han Sen, and he decided to jump onto that stone body like a little lizard. Hetched onto the rock dragon¡¯s skin and let it carry him forward.


    In that endlessva sea, finding an injured blue metal wolf no longer seemed like a realistic goal. However, if the rock dragon horde wasn¡¯t hostile, then using a rock dragon to look around seemed like a good idea.


    The rock dragon swam through theva for a while, and eventually it dove deeper into the sea ofva.


    The temperature rose around them, and Han Sen felt as if his skin was burning. Fortunately, the scales of the rock dragon were cool. They weren¡¯t changing in ordance with the temperature of theva, and pressing himself against them made Han Sen feel a whole lot better.


    There were many xenogeneics in thatva sea. They were all either fire or rock elementals, but when they encountered the dragon horde, they all moved aside. None of the creatures wanted to start a fight with the dragons.


    But still, there seemed to be no sign of the blue metal wolf anywhere. It made Han Sen wonder. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t suitable for the blue metal wolf. Why would hee here?¡±


    As Han Sen mulled over the question, he suddenly felt a wave of pressure sweep over him. And then, that burning sensation quickly disappeared.


    Han Sen noticed that all theva was gone. He opened his eyes and what he saw shocked him.


    The burningva was being held aloft by some invisible power. It created a sky ofva, and below theva sky was a dreamy-looking ind. There were pools, mountains, flowers, and trees there. White clouds hung all around it. It looked like a slice of heaven.


    Akey in the middle of that ind, steaming like a giant hot spring. The blue metal wolf was having a bath inside theke. It looked very tired, as ifing to the ind had been a much-needed vacation.


    The rock dragons were now flying around the ind. They wanted to enter theke as well, but they appeared to be too afraid. Instead, they kept roaring at the metal wolf.


    The blue metal wolf continued its bath contentedly, ignoring the noisy dragons.


    Han Sen could see that the wounds of the blue metal wolf were almost healed. After the days it had spent in theke, it seemed almostpletely restored to health.


    ¡°Can the water of thatke heal things?¡± Han Sen looked at thatke.


    Theke looked very clear, and he could see the spring water bubbling up at its center. The steamy air was rising, but he couldn¡¯t detect anything particrly special about it.


    Theke was surrounded by mountains, trees, and vines. Some flowers were opening between the clouds. If it wasn¡¯t for theva sky, it would have looked like some sort of holiday resort.


    Perhaps the rock dragons finally seeded in annoying the wolf, because the creature stood up from theke and roared back at them.


    The rock dragons looked all shocked, and they surged back up toward theva sky. They left the weird ind below theva.


    As Han Sen considered the ind, he concluded that the ind might have been where the rock dragons lived. The blue metal wolf seemed to have taken it away from them. Perhaps that was why they were forced to leave.


    And the blue metal wolf might have just been using theke on the ind to heal itself.


    Han Sen was disappointed. The blue metal wolf¡¯s wounds had almost healed. Even the King ss rock dragons were now scared of the beast, so Han Sen stood no chance.


    Han Sen released his hold on the rock dragon¡¯s body and dived out of theva sea. He wanted to return to the valley so he could go back to ying xenogeneics.


    Han Sen followed the winding path of the valley. After walking a thousand miles, he found a few more Rock Demons. He killed them and obtained their xenogeneic genes, but he still hadn¡¯t received one of their beast souls.


    Suddenly, he saw a shadow drop from the sky. It broke the atmosphere, heading straight for Han Sen.


    Upon seeing the shadow, Han Sen¡¯s face paled. He turned around with the intent to leave immediately, but that shadow was far too quick. Itnded directly in front of Han Sen to bar his way.


    ¡°What? You are leaving so soon after seeing me? Do you not like me?¡± That shadow was a beautiful female guard. She smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°Guard Red Sleeve, I have only met you once. I simply didn¡¯t recognize you. How could I possibly not like you? I¡¯m just in a hurry to hunt xenogeneics. If there is nothing else you desire, then I must go.¡± Han Sen turned around and started to leave.


    Red Sleeve smiled and said, ¡°My good little brother, in the King¡¯s Garden, I believe you recognized your big sister, correct? Why would you say that?¡±


    Han Sen shivered and forced a wry smile. He knew he couldn¡¯t hide anymore. He turned around to face Red Sleeve, and her body had already changed. She had snow-white ears and a fox¡¯s tail. Her face had transformed into one that Han Sen knew very well. It was Fox Queen.


    ¡°I see that my sister¡¯s face looks the same as ever. You still look so pretty. I am so happy to see you.¡± Han Sen smiled, but his mind was in a rush about how to escape.


    Fox Queen was bold enough to disguise herself as one of the Extreme King and get close to Prince Fourteen in the process. She must have nned something big. Now that Han Sen had learned that she was among them, there was no way she would be willing to leave him alive.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t shown that he recognized her before, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t realize he had recognized her. He thought it would take a while for her to find out that he had discovered her secret, and so he hadn¡¯t expected her toe for him so soon.

 Chapter 2316 - Metal Doll

    <h4>Chapter 2316 Metal Doll</h4>


    Fox Queen¡¯s beautiful face darkened. ¡°Are you mocking me by suggesting that I lost to the hands of your teacher?¡±


    ¡°You are looking into my words too deeply, sister.¡± Han Senughed.


    Fox Queen¡¯s expression was like ice, and she said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been suppressed for so long that my talents stagnated, your teacher wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat me. When I regain my strength, I am going to break her.¡±


    Clearly, Fox Queen still harbored much contempt for Yisha due to her defeat. She seemed to care about her loss quite a lot.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still recovering, why have youe here to the Extreme King?¡± Han Sen asked with a grin. He wanted to get whatever information he could from her.


    Fox Queen gave him a beatific smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to cause you trouble. I am actually hoping to work with you.¡±


    ¡°You want to cooperate? Why?¡± Han Sen looked at Fox Queen with confusion.


    ¡°So we can steal treasure, of course. If there wasn¡¯t treasure up for grabs, why would I be here with the Extreme King?¡± Fox Queen said, stepping closer to Han Sen. She reached out to touch Han Sen on the cheek, but he leapt fifty meters away like a rabbit. He looked very alert.


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s not very courageous of you. Do not worry, I need your help. I don¡¯t intend to do anything bad to you,¡± Fox Queen assured him with a chuckle.


    Han Sen coldly said, ¡°I am just a small-time Duke. I don¡¯t think I will be able to help you.¡±


    Fox Queen had been bold to sneak into the Extreme King. Whatever she wanted to steal had to be important. If someone made the Extreme King angry, the elite race would probably destroy that person¡¯s friends and family.


    Even if Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid, he had to think about his family and friends on Eclipse.


    Plus, evil women like Fox Queen werepletely untrustworthy. She would happily betray anyone she wanted to.


    ¡°You will help me. I am merely here to say hello so that you will be prepared,¡± Fox Queen said. Her body returned to her guise of Red Sleeve. She waved at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. It would be bad if someone saw you with me. I will see youter, my good brother.¡±


    After that, Fox Queen put her fingers to her sexy red lips. She blew Han Sen a kiss and then flew away.


    Han Sen frowned. Fox Queen hade there to see him and reveal her true self. She was clearly there to warn him about exposing her true identity.


    ¡°How dare she threaten me. It¡¯s not like she can ckmail me or anything, but she seems too confident. She must have her reasons. She couldn¡¯t be bluffing me, could she?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out her current game. He wondered what had reallypelled her to expose her true self to him there.


    Han Sen put away thoughts of Fox Queen and got back to hunting down xenogeneics.


    His pursuit of xenogeneics eventually brought him to an orange mountain. When hended, a wall began to shake next to him.


    A creature made of ck metal emerged. It looked like a doll, and it walked right out of the wall. Its body moved with machine-like clumsiness as it approached Han Sen.


    ¡°A Duke ss metal doll?¡± Han Sen grinned.


    Metal dolls were King Kong¡¯s special type of xenogeneic. They were very rare, and it was umon to see one away from the metal mines.


    The metal doll¡¯s xenogeneic gene was an extremely rare ingredient of xenogeneic treasure. It was a Duke ss item, but it was a valuedponent for the creation of King ss xenogeneic treasures.


    The body of a metal doll was a good xenogeneic treasure ingredient, as well. Its entire body was valuable.


    Han Sen needed xenogeneic genes, and a metal doll was worth a dozen ordinary Duke xenogeneic genes.


    The creature¡¯s body looked clumsy, and it suddenly started moving. Its fist shed toward Han Sen like lightning.


    The thing might have looked awkward, but it moved with incredible speed. An ordinary person couldn¡¯t have reacted to its attack in time.


    But Han Sen¡¯s reaction times were the best of the best. He jumped up and dodged the metal doll¡¯s swift punch, then he struck back with his Ghost Teeth Knife and cut the metal doll¡¯s brain in half.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Duke hunted. Metal Doll: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Metal Doll beast soul.¡±


    ¡°It gave me a beast soul? I wonder what type of beast soul it is.¡± Han Sen was delighted. He checked out the beast soul inside his Sea of Soul.


    Duke Beast Soul Metal Doll: Halo-type


    Before Han Sen could try out the beast soul, a loud noise came from overhead. Someonended right next to Han Sen.


    Han Sen turned to take a look at the man next to him. His presence was intimidating, and he was definitely King ss.


    ¡°Leave the item there, and I will permit you to go,¡± the King ss guard said coldly. Then he moved to pick up the remains of the metal doll.


    ¡°That is my kill!¡± Han Sen stepped onto the metal doll, knocking it from the other guard¡¯s grip. The metal doll shook beneath Han Sen¡¯s legs. It didn¡¯t go to the King ss guard.


    The King ss guard chuckled icily. ¡°You are allowed to kill and rob whoever you want in Knight¡¯s Paradise. I¡¯m only taking the prey and not your life in respect for Queen Bai Wei. If you meant nothing to her, I would have already killed you for what you just said.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not superstitious. You said I would have been killed? I would like to see if that is true,¡± Han Sen stated tly, still standing on the body of the metal doll.


    King Bai allowed his children and grandchildren to fight, but he made sure there were rules in ce to keep them from killing each other. They didn¡¯t have to worry about dying.


    As long as King Bai lived, no royal child would kill their peers.


    But the lives of the children¡¯s Royal Guards were nowhere near as important. Royal Guards were often killed in the squabbles between royal children.


    Knight¡¯s Paradise was something of a dangerous area. The guards killed xenogeneics there, and alsopeted against other guards. It wasn¡¯t like the King¡¯s Garden, where killing was forbidden. This would be an easy ce to get away with murder.


    The King ss guard was totally correct. He would offend Bai Wei if he killed Han Sen there, but no one would hold him personally responsible. He¡¯d still be free.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to back off, though. He hade to the Extreme King to im resources, and he would not give up easily.


    ¡°If you want to die, then don¡¯t take it out on me for obliging you,¡± the King ss guard growled. Then he cast a green area-of-effect which covered a distance of a few thousand meters.


    Inside the attack¡¯s perimeter, Han Sen now felt as if he was in water. The stifling power was so strong that he couldn¡¯t move freely.


    Clearly, the AoE had a water element that lowered Han Sen¡¯s mobility.

 Chapter 2317 - Water Area

    <h4>Chapter 2317 Water Area</h4>


    Han Sen drew his Ghost Teeth Knife as he felt a chain of water wrap around him. It bound him tightly, and his arms werepletely restrained.


    The King ss guard didn¡¯t move to attack. He just allowed his AoE to bring Han Sen closer. Han Sen¡¯s limbs were outstretched as he was brought to float before the King guard.


    ¡°You think beating Prince Wuchang makes you a bad*ss? You¡¯re naive. Dukes are still Dukes. The gulf of power between a Duke and King is the same societal difference that separates royalty and ves. It is the difference between the sky and the ground. It is the difference that separates the stars and the moon,¡± the King ss guard said. He reached for Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife. He intended to use Han Sen¡¯s own de to kill him.


    When the King ss guard reached for Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s handle, Han Sen cast Jadeskin and Mutant Blood at the same time.


    His flesh became jade, and his crystal blood melted. It was like boilingva now, surging throughout Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The water that restricted Han Sen¡¯s body thinned. It didn¡¯t snap, but it was stretched. It couldn¡¯t stop what Han Sen was doing.


    ¡°The monarchy can be overthrown. The skies and the ground can be reversed. The stars can be moved. Day and night can be swapped. Everything is in my hands.¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice was as cold as steel. He grabbed Ghost Teeth Knife and swiped it at the King ss guard. The Teeth power became a roaring, dark purple demon. It was going to eat the man.


    ¡°You are just a Duke. How do you know how thick the sky is? Do you think the ground can be shaken? How bright are the stars and the moons, do you think?¡± The King ss knight didn¡¯t move. Instead, he threw a punch against Han Sen¡¯s knife air.


    The green punch was like water. The Teeth power¡¯s demon knife air hit the water and created a ripple. It was just a swirl, like a drop of water into the sea, bing one with the rest.


    The King ss guard came punching at Han Sen with the force of a tsunami. Han Sen was like a boat, rocking around on the crazy waves of the tumultuous sea, caught by powers that could overthrow and drown him any second.


    Dong!


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s left hand hit the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum that was still tied to his waist. That sound was like the toxic stinger of a scorpion, and it was thrusting at the King ss guard¡¯s head.


    The guard¡¯s face changed. His green light was still bright and powerful, but it was toote for him to do anything about Han Sen¡¯s attack. The acoustics of the drum went straight into his head.


    ¡°Argh!¡± the King guard screamed, and his AoE was disrupted.


    Han Sen pulled out the Thunder God Spike which was slung around his back. He used the lightning power to needle the King ss guard who was still screaming from the drum¡¯s attack.


    But Han Sen could feel that the Thunder God Spike was somewhat restricted. It was like he was trying to move it through the deep sea, and it was forced to slowly part the water as it slid forward. Even bullets would be slowed by that stopping power.


    ¡°D*mn it! The AoE is affecting me too much,¡± Han Sen thought in frustration.


    Before the Thunder God Spike struck the guard¡¯s body, the man clutched his head and retreated. He was able to avoid Han Sen¡¯s attack.


    ¡°I clearly underestimated you.¡± The King guard opened his hand, and ance appeared in its grip. Lots ofnce-waves came at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was still restricted by the guard¡¯s area-of-effect. His movement was slowed, and he was unable to dodge. He lifted the Thunder God Spike and tried to use it to repel the King guard¡¯snce. He also pounded the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum again.


    Dong!


    The drum was like thunder, and the King guard had to use his power to protect himself. He was able to block the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum¡¯s attack.


    The Thunder God Spike in Han Sen¡¯s hand collided with thence. The silver lightning and the green light came against each other, but the lightning wasn¡¯t repelled. It struck thence.


    There was a loud scream as the King guard was electrified. He almost dropped thence in his hand, but he wasn¡¯t paralyzed for long, and he soon recovered. Han Sen had wanted to spike him while he was paralyzed, but he couldn¡¯t.


    The King ss guard was shocked by Han Sen¡¯s attacks. It was frightening that a Duke, even when he was submerged in a King ss area-of-effect, could be so threatening.


    Han Sen was worried. The King guard was clearly stronger than Night River King had been. The guard had struck twice, but he hadn¡¯t hit Han Sen yet.


    The King ss guard wasn¡¯t looking at Han Sen with disdain. His eyes looked sharp, and hisnce was like a dragon that was pointing at Han Sen. He wasn¡¯t willing to let Han Sen touch him with the Thunder God Spike.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was still bound by the AoE, and the guard was now being careful. This was going to be a dirty fight.


    The guard was avoiding the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum and Thunder God Spike. He was wary of exposing himself to either weapon, and that was how Han Sen maintained their impasse.


    The King guard¡¯snce kept poking around Han Sen¡¯s defenses, but he couldn¡¯t get past Han Sen¡¯s Thunder God Spike. He was shocked by this, and he thought, ¡°This Duke is still defending himself, despite being dead-center in my AoE attack? This guy really is something special. It is no wonder he was able to defeat Prince Bai Wuchang.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s power kept exploding out of him. He could barely hold off the AoE¡¯s restrictive properties, and doing so was requiring a great deal of energy. And if he ended up exhausting himself, beating his foe would be impossible.


    Han Sen found a chance. He jumped up and pped his wings, intending to teleport out of the King¡¯s area-of-effect.


    But the teleportation capabilities of the wings were too limited. He could only go one mile at a time, which wasn¡¯t nearly enough to separate himself from the King¡¯s area-of-effect. And now the King guard wasing for him.


    Inside the area-of-effect, Han Sen couldn¡¯tpete with his opponent¡¯s speed.


    ¡°He is a water element King. Being in a high-temperature ce will be a disadvantage for him.¡± Han Sen quickly turned and headed for the enormousva valley.


    Pang!


    Beneath the restrictions of that King area-of-effect, Han Sen¡¯s movements were slow. The King ss guard managed tond a blow on his shoulder, and he felt water thrust into his wound.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and then jumped into theva.


    The King ss guardughed darkly. ¡°I thought you were worthy of respect. I didn¡¯t expect you to do something so foolish. Water is not a cold element. Do you really think fire will work well against water? I will show you how scary water can be when up against a fire element.¡±


    After that, the King guard leaped into theva without hesitation.


    The King ss guard traveled through theva quickly, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t find a way to escape his area-of-effect. The scariest thing was the way that the water attack was heated up by theva. The water orb became a region of scalding steam. Its binding powers grew stronger, and it seemed as if it was going to melt Han Sen¡¯s Gctic Lobster Armor.

 Chapter 2318 - Waking Up Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 2318 Waking Up Shocked</h4>


    Han Sen knew that he had shot himself in the foot. That King guard was aligned with the element of water, but that didn¡¯t imply affiliation with cold and yin force powers.


    The fire element was known to restrict the water element, but under the right conditions, they could actually make each other more dangerous.


    Like a steam machine: with the aid of fire, water could be turned into high-pressure steam. Then it could apply a force of pressure. The guard attacking Han Sen obviously had that skill and power. Theva sea¡¯s temperature increased the power of the water AoE, making Han Sen¡¯s situation all the direr.


    The water around Han Sen heated up and turned into high-pressure steam, restricting Han Sen¡¯s body all the more. And the heat was growing unbearable. It was like he had been thrown into a super high-pressure cauldron.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t been running his powerful Jadeskin geno art, he would have been easily cooked by the King¡¯s area-of-effect.


    ¡°These Kings are getting harder and harder to deal with,¡± Han Sen whined in his heart, but he remained focused on the fight, using whatever powers he had at his disposal.


    The fire crow beast soul from the systems of chaos made a fire halo AoE that would give Han Sen fire powers. It also increased his resistance to the fire element.


    It was exactly the effect that Han Sen wanted, but regrettably, the beast soul was only Marquise ss. The effect wasn¡¯t very pronounced, but it made him feel a little bit better.


    He summoned the Metal Doll beast soul next. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was for, he was too desperate to worry about it. If it might help, it was being spawned.


    Han Sen had given the Demon Bug King Bai Semas to Han Yan and the others, in case they got into trouble. The bird¡¯s nest had been absorbed by the little red bird. Right now, Han Sen had no better defensive alternatives.


    The Metal Doll was deployed, and a ck halo that resembled teeth marks appeared around Han Sen¡¯s feet. When the wheel-like halo spun, Han Sen¡¯s body was covered in ck metal.


    Han Sen felt as if his power had been given a boost, and his power element was now indestructible. There was a certain sharpness to all of his movements. When he swung his weapon, the steam binding him became much easier to tear through.


    ¡°Does the Metal Doll halo increase the power and sharpness of the user?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t have the time to think it through. He gritted his teeth and dove deep into theva sea.


    Han Sen had no way to return to the surface. He nned to head for the ind that resided below theva and see if he could find the group of rock dragons and that blue metal wolf. If he could manipte them into entering the fight, he might have a chance of fighting back.


    Han Sen waved his Thunder God Spike to leave a wake of lightning behind him, but the lightning was useless inside that area-of-effect. The King ss guard used his power to destroy the attack. It achieved naught.


    Pang! A blownded on Han Sen¡¯s body. Although the damage wasn¡¯t critical, streams of water were now flowing into his body and thumping in his vessels.


    Han Sen cast Spell¡¯s Eternity solidifying power. His blood solidified around the water in his body, prohibiting that power from spreading through his body.


    Han Sen incurred a few simr wounds, but they didn¡¯t strike any vital ces. The King ss guard was shocked. Although he hadn¡¯t yetnded a killing blow on Han Sen, he had been making use of a toxic geno art. Anyone who was struck by it would be lucky if they were only paralyzed. The poison could be deadly to King ss opponents, yet a mere Duke was repelling it.


    And Han Sen was still able to fight him. He didn¡¯t look to be affected by the toxins, and that confused the guard.


    Han Sen frowned. He was so close to the ind now, but he didn¡¯t see any rock dragons.


    As he was thinking, a sense of lightness passed over Han Sen¡¯s body. He dropped out of theva, entering that familiar space below. The King ss guard entered right behind him. He saw theva sky above and the ind down below. He was shocked at the sight, and he murmured, ¡°What? The center of King Kong has a ce like this?¡±


    Han Sen looked over theke. He couldn¡¯t see the blue metal wolf that was taking a bath anymore, either. And not a single rock dragon circled overhead. He felt sick, and he thought to himself, ¡°Why am I so unlucky? None of them are here.¡±


    Han Sen teleported again, drawing closer to theke. He waved his Thunder God Spike to deflect the King ss guard¡¯s attack and used his Dongxuan Aura to scan around like mad.


    Suddenly, Han Sen noticed something blue below the surface of theke. A relieved smile spread over his face.


    The blue metal wolf was merely sleeping underwater.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen let himself get hit by one of the guard¡¯s strikes. The blow sent him shooting down into the water like an arrow, and he swam straight to the blue metal wolf.


    The King guard followed. Because King Kong had no deified xenogeneics, he didn¡¯t think he had anything to be afraid of.


    But when he entered the water, he woke up the sleeping blue metal wolf.


    When Han Sen entered the water, he was careful to hide his presence. He slipped lightly under the surface, like a gracefully diving acrobat. Han Sen even tried to suppress the ssh to avoid creating a startling movement.


    But the King ss guard didn¡¯t care. He brought his AoE with him, nketing half of theke. The attack also fell over the blue metal wolf.


    The sleeping wolf woke up in a fury. It stood up, its metallic fur standing on end. Then it howled.


    Theke exploded like a freshwater spring as the howl sted away the water. Han Sen curled up in fetal position, holding his weapon in front to protect himself. Even so, the shockwave was strong enough to st him away with the rest of theke water.


    Luckily, he was still wearing his Gctic Lobster Armor. It was a King ss set of armor. If he hadn¡¯t been wearing it, the power unleashed by the blue metal wolf would have shattered every bone in his body.


    ¡°What amazing power! What is the level of this blue metal wolf?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    On the other side, the King guard now looked horrified. He was frozen in the air, unmoving. The blue metal wolf was now standing in the drykebed, and its blue wolf eyes were peering right at him. The guard felt like he was being watched by the Grim Reaper himself, and his nerves were as tight as bowstrings. His body was shivering, and the only thing he wanted was to escape.


    But he didn¡¯t dare try. He was sure that, if he turned around, the blue metal wolf would leap after him. The beast would chew him up and crunch his bones.


    Theke water rained down softly. The man and the wolf looked at each other, and the King ss guard¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.

 Chapter 2319 - 2319 Returning to Origin

    <strong>2319 Returning to Origin</strong>


    The guard¡¯s water AoE didn¡¯t give him any feeling of security. As those blue wolf eyes stared at him, cold sweat snaked its way down the King¡¯s forehead and across his face.


    Owooooo!


    Then the blue metal wolf howled again. Its strong limbs unleashed a grand amount of power. The water AoE was strengthened by the fallingkewater, but even so, it wasn¡¯t enough to trouble the blue metal wolf.


    The blue metal wolf¡¯s body blurred, and then it was opening its mouth and biting into the guard¡¯s body.


    Pang!


    The wolf¡¯s teeth sank into the King¡¯s body, and at that moment, he exploded like water. His armor and weaponry were chewed up and swallowed.


    The body itself had turned into water, however, and that water surged out of the wolf¡¯s mouth and transformed back into a man that was headed for theva sky.


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the Extreme King! That must be his water element King body.¡± Han Sen watched the King ss guard be a waterman, then head for theva sky. Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to let him run off, and so he stopped the man and used the Thunder God Spike to pierce his body.


    ¡°I am Prince Sixteen. Get out of my way!¡± the King shouted.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Han Sen, though. He was just afraid of that blue metal wolf. It had eaten his armor andnce, and now it wasing for him with hungry eyes.


    If he was stopped by Han Sen, the blue metal wolf would be able to attack him once more. He knew that the wolf had to be some sort of deified being. He wouldn¡¯t be able to win in a fight against it. His Original Water King Body would be useless against a deified enemy. He had been incredibly fortunate to escape the first time.


    ¡°And I¡¯m your daddy, King Bai.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe him, and so he pounded the Blood Scorpion Jade Drum and thrust the Thunder God Spike towards the man. He wanted to stop the King guard at all costs.


    The King guard saw the blue metal wolf approaching him. He didn¡¯t have time to hesitate. He gritted his teeth and ran into Han Sen¡¯s Thunder God Spike without taking the time to evade.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Han Sen had no intention of going easy on him. The Thunder God Spike perforated the guard¡¯s Original Water King Body. The Thunder God Spike couldn¡¯t be withstood by someone who was half-deified, so Han Sen didn¡¯t believe a King body could ovee the lightning¡¯s wrath.


    The Thunder God Spike pierced into that watery body, its silvery lightning shing all throughout the liquid. The water body started to brighten.


    But the electrified water body didn¡¯t fall back toward the wolf. Han Sen heard the King scream,ing straight toward Han Sen. He then managed to hit Han Sen.


    The water body smacked Han Sen, then shattered. The guard was all over Han Sen.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen shouted. The lightning in the water shot into him, so he was also electrified. His hair was sted straight, and he almost fell out of the sky.


    The blue metal wolf down below howled at the pair. It looked ready to unleash another attack. Han Sen fought off the numbness that was taking over his body, pped his wings, and returned to theva.


    After Han Sen teleported back to theva and quickly began swimming upwards. He felt as if something was wrong with him. The King ss guard had be water and sshed across him, and due to this, he had been electrified. The water was gone, but it felt as if it was now inside his body.


    Han Sen could clearly feel a strange, watery power inside him. It was sinking into his body and trying to merge with his cells.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out of me!¡± Han Sen shouted angrily.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think I want to do this? If you hadn¡¯t pushed me into this, I wouldn¡¯t have performed Return to Origin tobine with your body. I am one of the Extreme King. You should feel honored to have my bodybine with the body of a rubbish race like yours. Ha... weird... You have some blood of the Extreme King within you. Even God is helping me! It¡¯s weak, but it¡¯s better than nothing, though.¡± The King¡¯s voice echoed within Han Sen¡¯s body. It was like Han Sen¡¯s own cells were screaming at him.


    Han Sen felt depressed. If he had known that this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped the guy. He would have just let him walk away.


    The man who imed to be Prince Sixteen wasn¡¯t using some skill that could take over a person¡¯s mind. His technique allowed him to merge their cells and attempt tobine their very bodies.


    ¡°So, you really are Prince Sixteen?¡± Han Sen asked, using some of his power to fight back against the invasion of his body.


    ¡°Ha, my name is Bai Yi,¡± said the voice.


    ¡°My prince, how about this. Let¡¯s pretend that nothing happened between us. You get out of my body, and we both go our separate ways,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Are you scared now? It¡¯s toote. Once the Return to Origin starts, not even I can reverse it. I will have to overtake your body,¡± Bai Yi said with a cold grunt.


    ¡°Think of a way to stop it!¡± Han Sen tried repeatedly to remove his enemy. Neither Jadeskin nor his Blood-Pulse Sutra could stop the invasion of that power.


    ¡°There is no need to waste your breath. I told you: this is Return to Origin. I have now be a part of you. I will be you. I will sink into your cells and even your genes. And then, I will rece your cells and your genes. And then, you will be me,¡± Bai Yi said with grim certainty.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something like a vige surrounding a city?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    When ordinary creatures tried to take over his body, they usually ended up in his Sea of Soul. But this guy was doing things the opposite way. He was starting tobine with Han Sen from the body, which kept him from going into the Sea of Soul where he would be destroyed by the ck crystal armor.


    Right now, Bai Yi¡¯s Original Water King Body was inside Han Sen¡¯s cells. If Han Sen wanted to get rid of him, he¡¯d have to destroy his own cells. But that also meant he would have to destroy his body. It put him in a difficult situation.


    When the Original Water King Body started to rece Han Sen¡¯s own cells, he felt the change.


    ¡°Enjoy the final moments of your life. You will soon be me, and I will take all your things. That includes your body, your will, and even your memories. Everything belonging to this body will be mine,¡± Bai Yi said with a coldugh.


    ¡°You are too naive.¡± Han Sen chuckled. He used Spell, and a mysterious symbol appeared on his forehead.


    The solidifying power of Eternity covered his body. It cemented his body as it was, forbidding any changes.


    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± Bai Yi screamed in shock.

 Chapter 2320 - Refinemen

    <h4>Chapter 2320 Refinemen</h4>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t answer. He spread his Eternity solidifying powers all over himself. His body became solid and unchangeable, halting Bai Yi¡¯s invasion in its tracks. It solidified Bai Yi¡¯s Original Water King Body as well. It couldn¡¯t invade Han Sen¡¯s cells any further, and it couldn¡¯t retreat either.


    But Eternity¡¯s solidifying properties could only lock things down as they were. It was unable to erase the Original Water King Body that had already established its encroaching presence.


    ¡°Bai Yi, you better answer my question. Otherwise, don¡¯t take it out on me for being cruel to you.¡± Han Sen rose out of theva valley and found a hidden ce where he could speak to Bai Yi.


    ¡°You cannot scare me,¡± Bai Yi hissed back. ¡°Although your power might have stopped the process of Return to Origin, your own body has been paused, too. You can¡¯t remain like this forever, and you can¡¯t do anything about my presence here.¡±


    ¡°Are you really Prince Sixteen?¡± Han Sen asked curiously, ignoring what Bai Yi had said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Ask around if you want, and you will learn much of my famous name.¡± Bai Yi sounded cocky.


    ¡°You are a prince, so what are you doing in Knight¡¯s Paradise? And why are you fighting to im a Metal Doll?¡± Han Sen asked, knowing that something odd had to be going on.Read more new novels on


    Knight¡¯s Paradise was a ce that was set up for the Royal Guards. Ordinary royal children would never go there. And it seemed rather absurd for a prince to fight Han Sen over the ownership of a Duke Metal Doll.


    This was Han Sen¡¯s first time there, so it all seemed just a little bit too coincidental.


    ¡°It is because of that b*tch, Bai Ling Shuang,¡± Bai Yi growled. ¡°Otherwise, why would I evene here?¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he understood. Bai Ling Shuang was Princess Ten. She was the one that Bai Wei had a strong distaste for.


    Han Sen thought about it. He had met Bai Wuchang in the space station, and now he was meeting Bai Yi here. There was no way these two incidents were purely coincidental. He was afraid that the incident with Bai Wuchang had transpired because of Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s meddling.


    Although he had never seen Bai Ling Shuang before, he sort of understood what the woman was capable of doing.


    ¡°Bai Ling Shuang told you to kill me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. Anyway, I am going to exact my revenge on that cheap b*tch.¡± Bai Yi obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Bai Ling Shuang must have set him up, and now things had obviously gone much farther than he had intended.


    Both because of Han Sen and Bai Ling Shuang, these events would be forever branded into Bai Yi¡¯s heart. He must have really wanted both of them dead for different reasons.


    ¡°But these are all matters for the future. Let¡¯s talk about you and me, right now. You want to take over my body, don¡¯t you? Well, that¡¯s impossible. Tell me what you are nning to do next,¡± Han Sen said.


    Bai Yi snorted in annoyance. ¡°Return to Origin is a one-way ticket once it has been triggered. This is a process that you can never reverse. I will take over you; it is only a matter of time. And from this point on, you will not be able to gain power. Sooner orter, your body will submit and be mine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there is no other way?¡± Han Sen asked seriously.


    ¡°Only one of us can be left alive,¡± Bai Yi replied calmly. He was very confident in the abilities of his Return to Origin.


    ¡°I was going to let you live, but if you don¡¯t want to live, then just know that you¡¯ve done this to yourself.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Killing a prince in King¡¯s Kingdom was quite a crazy thing to do. King Bai would obviouslye to investigate the matter.


    There were too many elites among the Extreme King. Many of them, like Mister White, had powerful predictive talents, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t be sure that he could keep Bai Yi¡¯s murder a secret. He didn¡¯t dare to kill a prince when his deed could be discovered.


    Or at least, he wouldn¡¯t if he didn¡¯t have a choice. If Bai Yi couldn¡¯t get out of his body, then he had to let King Bai know that Bai Yi had forced this situation upon them. If possible, he would help Bai Yi rece his body.


    When Bai Yi spoke again, his voice was full of scorn. ¡°I have melted into your cells. I am a part of your body now. Unless you kill yourself, here I am. What can you do about it?¡±


    ¡°If all of the Bai family is as naive as you are, that would be great.¡± Han Sen sighed. Bai Yi was the most retarded Bai family member he had met so far. Even Bai Wei was much smarter than he was.


    He had been used by Bai Ling Shuang, but he had still strutted arrogantly around the entire time. Han Sen had no idea how he had managed to survive for so long in the Extreme King. It was a verypetitive ce to live in, after all.


    ¡°Right... Maybe no one cares for a big retard like him. Maybe no one will be too upset that he¡¯s dead,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then, his eyes started to turn white.


    The white light zed out of Han Sen, overwhelming his body with holy light. He started to take on the form of a holy god.


    ¡°This... this is impossible!¡± Bai Yi screamed. He noticed that his Original Water King Body was being torn away from Han Sen¡¯s own cells.


    Terror suffused Bai Yi as he realized that his Original Water King Body was far inferior to this new power. The genes he saw now made Bai Yi so terrified.


    ¡°What is this... What is this power?! Why does my king body feel so scared? This is impossible! Our king bodies are the strongest bodies in the world... We have the strongest genes... There cannot be any genes that are stronger than ours...¡± Bai Yi felt his Original Water King Body beginning to detach from Han Sen¡¯s. That power was suppressing him, too. He couldn¡¯t move. He was so terrified, and his previous calm had vanished.


    Han Sen ignored Bai Yi¡¯s moaning. His whole body was in super god spirit mode now. In super god spirit mode, he tore out Bai Yi¡¯s Original Water King Body.


    The Original Water King Body¡¯s genes were very strong, but in front of the super god spirit body, the king body was like dirt. Unless Han Sen absorbed and refined it, they wouldn¡¯tbine together.


    In front of Han Sen¡¯s super god spirit body, Bai Yi felt like his high-level Original Water King Body had be a collection of low-level genes. He could only stare at that scary power now.


    All those drops of water were like a babbling spring. Under the power of the super god spirit, Han Sen refined each droplet one by one.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me... I can get out of you!¡± Bai Yi finally felt fear. The Original power was being refined by Han Sen. He couldn¡¯t fathom how a Duke had managed to amass such wretched powers. Han Sen wasn¡¯t as strong and he wasn¡¯t a King yet, but even so... Bai Yi could see enough of Han Sen¡¯s genes to know that they were far better than his own Original Water King Body.


    ¡°It is toote,¡± Han Sen said simply. His super god spirit body became stronger.


    Since he had already cast the skill, he wasn¡¯t going to leave any trace of the prince behind.


    ¡°You cannot kill me! I am Prince Sixteen! I am the son of King Bai! I...¡± Bai Yi¡¯s voice vanished. Under the thumb of Han Sen¡¯s super god spirit body, his Original Water King Body was refined in no time.

 Chapter 2321 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2321 Decision</h4>


    A momentter, the Original Water King Body became a drop of water that was as transparent as a small diamond.


    ¡°Mutant xenogeneic King hunted. Original Water King: mutant xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Feeling rather weak, Han Sen exited his super god spirit mode. When his body and level increased, the time he could use super god spirit body tended to increase, as well. But even so, the effort cost him a lot of power. It was very difficult for him to maintain his super god spirit mode for any length of time.


    ¡°If I be deified, I wonder if I will be able to use super god spirit mode for a long time?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then he swallowed the drop of water and used his Blood-Pulse Sutra and Blood-Pulse Plunder to refine it.


    It was simr to the ordinary process of refining things like the dragon wings and the Stone Cow. After the Blood-Pulse Sutra refined the water drop, Han Sen obtained a new blood-pulse gene power. But this time, it was a King ss blood-pulse gene power.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped. He felt his body be transparent liquid, and it looked as if he was made of water.


    ¡°Is this the power of Original Water King Body?¡± Han Sen was so happy. He used his body to separate the ripples and waves of the water. He created a water area-of-effect attack. It was exactly the same as the one Bai Yi had used on him.


    ¡°If I can nab a few more mutant King xenogeneic genes, or even a deified mutant xenogeneic gene, then I will be invincible.¡± Han Sen really loved thebination of the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Blood-Pulse Plunder.


    But Han Sen felt a headacheing on when he thought about the ramifications of Bai Yi¡¯s death. He had earned this benefit by killing Bai Yi, but King Bai would definitely start an investigation. It would be difficult to use his new ability without drawing suspicion.


    Bai Ling Shuang would be aware that Bai Yi had encountered Han Sen. Even if Bai Ling Shuang did not know, the Extreme King would surely have someone like Mister White in their midst. Perhaps some special geno art out there would help them deduce that Han Sen really was the one who killed Bai Yi.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura and Purple-Eye Butterfly to erase any trace of him being there. He could takefort in the knowledge that super god spirit mode wouldn¡¯t leave any evidence behind. No one should be able to find out exactly what transpired there.


    Super god spirit body truly left nothing behind. It was impossible for him to be found out by a mere geno art.


    But Bai Yi had died where Han Sen had appeared, and there weren¡¯t many guards going to King Kong. Even if they had no evidence of him being responsible, King Bai might just decide to y any and all suspects just for the hell of it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t stay on King Kong any longer. He retrieved the body of the Metal Doll and left. He needed to figure out a way to escape the realm of the Extreme King if his murder of Bai Yi was ever exposed.


    In fact, staying there was too dangerous already.


    Han Sen left King Kong and returned to the space station. There, he waited for an airship that would take him away from Knight¡¯s Paradise. A woman approached and sat next to Han Sen. She looked right at him.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, you used Return to Origin?¡± the woman asked with shock.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he tried to replicate Bai Yi¡¯s voice. He coldly said, ¡°That Han Sen was quite good to force me to do this. Bai Ling Shuang, did you try to trick me?¡±


    Bai Ling Shuangughed. ¡°Brother Sixteen, you made the decision to go there. It¡¯s not my fault that things turned out this way, but bybining yourself with Han Sen... I can tell you that you now look much better.¡±


    ¡°Bai Ling Shuang.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face was hard. He used Original Water King Body, and his entire body transformed into transparent water. The Water King area-of-effect spread to envelop the entire space station.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, why are you so angry?¡± Bai Ling Shuang stood inside the area-of-effect, but she seemedpletely undisturbed. It was like the scary spread of water had no effect on her.


    Blue light shone around Bai Ling Shuang, and her beautiful smile and sexy body made her look like a goddess that had descended from the sky. It looked as if nothing in the world could make her dirty.


    Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s blue light spread, and it froze Han Sen¡¯s water area-of-effect. She waved a hand and cracked it, allowing the shards to spill all over the floor.


    Han Sen was shocked. Bai Ling Shuang was half-deified. She was at the very top of her league, too. She was far stronger than Bai Yi.


    Bai Ling Shuang broke the area-of-effect, and then the blue light faded away. She said quietly, ¡°You did what you had to do. I won¡¯t forget what I promised you. Two nights from now, go to Night Charm Town. I won¡¯t pay you any less than the sum we discussed.¡±


    After that, Bai Ling Shuang turned to leave. After taking two steps, though, she thought of something. She turned around and said, ¡°Brother Sixteen, since you have merged with Han Sen¡¯s body, you should use his identity while you can.¡±


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Han Sen snarled.


    The woman flicked one of her blonde locks away from her forehead and smiled. ¡°Han Sen brought a half-deified xenogeneic with him. You should go and take everything he has. I saw the xenogeneics, and their genes are good. One of them could be deified. You could gain a lot by nabbing a xenogeneic like that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I know what to do.¡± Han Sen looked at her with contempt.


    ¡°Remember, in two days, Night Charm Town.¡± Bai Ling Shuang smiled and said nothing more. She stood up and left the space station.


    Han Sen¡¯s head swam with confusion. This was aplicated situation, and now he had to make a decision.


    Bai Ling Shuang thought Bai Yi was Han Sen. An ordinary Duke really couldn¡¯t have endured what Han Sen had. Not even most King ss elites would have survived Bai Yi¡¯s hand.


    The only good thing for Han Sen was that Bai Yi had used his Return to Origin. Bai Ling Shuang knew this. After he used Return to Origin, Bai Yi would look just like Han Sen. He would eventually change back to his original appearance, but it would be a slow process.


    Now that Han Sen had the Original Water King Body, he could keep up his disguise as Bai Yi. He could be mistaken for Prince Sixteen of the Extreme King.


    This would be much safer than King Bai learning that Bai Yi was dead.


    If Bai Yi had seeded with Return to Origin, then he could have imed everything belonging to Han Sen, including his memories.


    But Han Sen had only refined Bai Yi¡¯s mutant gene. He had the Original Water King Body, but none of the man¡¯s memories. Attempting to keep up his disguise as Bai Yi would be risky. There was still a good chance of him being exposed.


    ¡°There is nothing else I can do, though. I have to try.¡± Han Sen tried to calm down, and he thought about what to do next. He didn¡¯t want to draw any more suspicion.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t know anything about Bai Yi. From his short time of observation, Bai Yi was a man that didn¡¯t look too far ahead.


    ¡°Even so, I have to find the blood kirin and the others. Then I will have to go to Bai Yi¡¯s house.¡± Han Sen made the decision in his heart. He wasn¡¯t going to hesitate.


    With what had happened, he had no choice but to try.

 Chapter 2322 - Pretending to be a Prince

    <h4>Chapter 2322 Pretending to be a Prince</h4>


    On his way to Wind Zone, Han Sen sent a coded message.


    Han Sen took a deep breath before typing in the number that he wanted to send the message to. It was the number that Mister White had given him.


    Mister White had told him that if there was an emergency, he could send a coded message to that number. Then, he would find a way to contact Han Sen back.


    The code was simple. Rather than exining exactly what had happened, Han Sen simply said that there was an emergency.


    After sending the message, Han Sen waited patiently. Half an hourter, hismunicator came to life. An unknown number had sent him a message.


    Han Sen opened it. Again, this message was written in code. Han Sen read it and understood what he was being told.


    ¡°Go along with it. The information you need is in his house, and you must go there tonight,¡± Han Sen read, and his jaw hit the floor. Mister White knew that Han Sen had killed Bai Yi, and on top of that, he knew that Han Sen was currently disguising himself as Bai Yi. When the message said ¡°his house,¡± it must have been referring to Bai Yi¡¯s home.


    Even with his coded message tranted, no one would know what the message was referring to.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how Mister White had found out, Mister White wanted him to keep pretending. And that meant he might seed with the ruse.


    The information Mister White was alluding to had to be information concerning Bai Yi. If Han Sen managed to get that information, he might learn more about Bai Yi. And that would make the charade easier for him.


    The major problem at the moment was that he didn¡¯t know anything about Bai Yi. He currently didn¡¯t even know where the man lived. He didn¡¯t know if anyone else lived in the man¡¯s home or if he had any friends. He didn¡¯t have a single clue. If he just went there boldly, Han Sen feared his identity would be exposed.


    And as for the information Mister White was talking about, Han Sen didn¡¯t know where to find it.


    When Han Sen arrived back at Wind Zone, Mister White hadn¡¯t sent any more follow-up messages. He had already given Han Sen all the help he would be able to. Now, Han Sen just had to do whatever he could.


    Han Sen looked up some information on Bai Yi, but what he found wasn¡¯t very detailed. He was King Bai¡¯s sixteenth son. He was good at manipting water, and he was a very arrogant man. His mother was a Siren, but she had died many years ago.


    Han Sen felt relieved. If Bai Yi¡¯s mother was still around, she would probably have exposed Han Sen the moment he met her.


    And in regards to King Bai, Han Sen wasn¡¯t really worried. King Bai had many children and grandchildren. Aside from the ones that he truly cherished, few ever saw him.


    Bai Yi wasn¡¯t one of the favored children. The Siren civilization had been destroyed, and Bai Yi¡¯s mother had run to the Extreme King afterward. King Bai made her one of his wives. Bai Yi had no one living to support him, so he was just a run-of-the-mill prince.


    Bai Yi¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t too shabby, but he wasn¡¯t very famous amongst the princes. His temper was foul, and he was a very arrogant individual. He was greedy, too. He didn¡¯t have much, and he wasn¡¯t fond of his father, either. Because of that, his development was stunted.


    Although Bai Yi was older than Bai Wei, he hadn¡¯t actually gone much farther than she had. His had helped him be King ss, but that was about it. There were no more resources that would allow him to get better.


    That was all Han Sen was able to learn. As for who was on Bai Yi¡¯s and what friends he might have had, that was information he couldn¡¯t learn on the inte.


    And as for what the looked like and what sort of buildings were there, Han Sen hadn¡¯t a clue. He hadn¡¯t seen a single image of the ce.


    When he arrived on Wind Zone, Han Sen ran to where the blood kirin was living. Bai Wei was currently still practicing in King¡¯s Garden, so she wasn¡¯t on Wind Zone right then. Han Sen gathered Bao¡¯er, the blood kirin, and the little red bird, then they left the and took a ship to Bai Yi¡¯s Water Zone.


    Water Zone lived up to its name. The whole was covered in water, or at least most of it was. A few inds were visible, but they were easy to overlook.


    There were many creatures living in its sea, and Bai Yi¡¯s water element body was a good match for practicing there. Overall, it was a pretty nice.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t see any towns on the¡¯s surface. He surmised that it must have been underwater.


    Han Sen was growing nervous. He didn¡¯t know where to find Bai Yi¡¯s underwater city. If he just randomly started poking around, he¡¯d look like a pretty shady character.


    If he was Bai Yi, there was no way he would have forgotten the way home. He wouldn¡¯t just dive into the sea and swim around aimlessly.


    Han Sen entered Water Zone¡¯s atmosphere, trying to figure out what he should do. Suddenly, someone jumped out of the water to greet Han Sen.


    ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to Water Zone?¡± the person shouted at Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at the woman, taking in her blue hair and unusual body. Thedy didn¡¯t look like one of the Extreme King. Her ears were like the blue gills of a fish. She had no proper legs, either. Her lower body was the tail of a fish. She looked like one of the Ghana, but just a bit different.


    ¡°This must be one of the Siren,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember your prince?¡± Han Sen shouted coldly. He used his Original Water King Body and cast a water area-of-effect to bind the Sirendy and pull her towards him.


    ¡°My prince... is that you?¡± The Sirendy¡¯s eyes opened wide. She looked at Han Sen in shock. ¡°My prince! You used Return to Origin?¡±


    ¡°If you know that I have, then do not waste my time. Hurry down and tidy up. I¡¯m going to need some privacy for a while as I take over the body,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he released the water AoE and let the Sirendy go free.


    The Sirendy looked frightened, and she said, ¡°Yes, I will do it.¡±


    After that, she flicked her tail and went swimming back into the depths of the sea.


    Han Sen silently followed her. He swam into the ocean and soon saw an underwater city residing beneath the waves. It was like something out of a fairytale.


    The entire city was wrapped in a holy blue light that separated it from the water. It looked rather amazing.


    ¡°Of course. The environment here is far better than the environment of Wind Zone,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He followed the girl into the underwater city.


    Surprisingly, when he entered, he found that the pretty underwater city was actually dirty and full of garbage. Many buildings were run-down and dpidated.


    Millions could have lived in that underwater city, but when he entered the city proper, there was no one living there aside from the Sirendy, whose name was Lilly.


    ¡°It looks like this Prince Sixteen wasn¡¯t living a good life, either,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 2323 - Princess

    <h4>Chapter 2323 Princess</h4>


    When they neared the center of the city, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened wide. The beautiful ocean za was full of garbage, but the eeriest thing was the presence of skulls. There was an abundance of them from a variety of different races. Theyy in piles around the za, making marring the scene with their darkened, stained surfaces.


    But the za only held the skulls. There weren¡¯t any skeletal corpses around.


    ¡°Surely Lilly can¡¯t be the only person living here.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    They soon passed the za and came to a pretty pce. That ce was clean, and there were guards standing before it.


    ¡°It would have been great if it was just Lilly here.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Lilly was leading with Han Sen in tow. When they came before the pce, the two guards raised their spear-like weapons to stop Lilly and Han Sen.


    ¡°Kind sirs, please inform the princess that her little prince is back.¡±


    ¡°Prince? Where is the prince?¡± a guard asked stiffly.


    ¡°Something is wrong here,¡± Han Sen thought. Even if the guards didn¡¯t recognize Bai Yi because he looked like someone else, they shouldn¡¯t have been talking that way. When they made mention of the prince, it didn¡¯t seem to respect him.


    As Han Sen mulled this over, Lilly exined that Han Sen had used Return to Origin.


    ¡°You guys wait here.¡± After a guard heard the tale, he looked at Han Sen keenly and then walked into the pce.


    Han Sen felt strange. The guards now knew that he was Bai Yi, and they still treated him rudely. It was beginning to concern him.


    The two guards were also Sirens. Bai Yi was the son of a once-virgin Siren. Even if he wasn¡¯t a prince, he shouldn¡¯t have been treated that way.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he stopped talking and watched to see what would happen.


    ¡°My prince, please do not be enraged. The princess has been in a foul mood ofte. You should just hold on... Hold on a bit...¡± Lilly worriedly tried tofort Han Sen.


    Han Sen took a breath and pped one of the guards in the face. The Original Water King Body¡¯s power sent the guard flying. He crashed into a pir of the pce and spilled blood. It was a great struggle for him to get up.


    Han Sen walked forward silently, his face looking grim.


    Lilly¡¯s face had gone white. She ran up and said quickly, ¡°My Prince, this is bad... You will make the princess angry!¡±


    Han Sen patted his blood kirin and coldly said to her, ¡°Things are different now. So what if she is angry? You should stop babbling and go clean something up.¡±


    Lilly nodded toply, but before she could say anything, a cold voice echoed through the pce. ¡°A half-deified xenogeneic gives you that much courage?¡±


    Han Sen squinted his eyes and watched the person emerge from deeper within the pce.


    It was a woman d in pce clothing. She looked simr to Lilly, with blue hair, blue eyes, and ears that were blue gills.


    But her lower body wasn¡¯t the tail of a fish. She had nice long legs. Her legs were so long that they made her look very tall. And with that imperious expression on her face, she looked like someone of very high status.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that brave. I just don¡¯t want toe home and have to report to people,¡± Han Sen responded tly.


    The pretty woman¡¯s eyebrows rose, but her face was scarily cold. She looked at Han Sen with derision. ¡°You are from the bloodline of a virgin, and you had to use Return to Origin tobat a Duke. Is that not embarrassing for you to talk about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, not yours.¡± Han Sen made sure he sounded a little angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll overlook what you¡¯ve decided is ¡®your business,¡¯ but this is thest time. If you touch my people again, you know full-well what will happen.¡± After that, the woman ignored Han Sen. She sent others out to aid the Siren guard that Han Sen had struck. Then she walked back into her quarter of the pce.


    The Sirens that went to pick up the guard red disrespectfully at Han Sen. They didn¡¯t have the respect for a master or prince that they should have.


    ¡°This Bai Yi¡¯s life was pretty bad. And who is this princess? She¡¯s... unique,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    When the princess had finally returned to her pce, Lilly looked visibly relieved. She told Han Sen, ¡°My Prince, let¡¯s go. Stop making the princess unhappy.¡±


    Han Sen snorted and followed Lilly.


    This was turning out very differently than what Han Sen had imagined. He had believed that Bai Yi was a prince and that this was his territory. He should have been in thefort of a nice pce.


    But Lilly only took Han Sen down a side-passage. They followed a winding path around a garden to get to the far end. She brought Han Sen to a small shack.


    Han Sen frowned. If he hadn¡¯t used his Dongxuan Aura to examine Lilly, he would have thought that she was putting on some sort of bizarre act. He even wondered if this was all just a trap to test him. What kind of prince would live in a ce like this, in territory that supposedly belonged to him?


    Lilly pushed the door open and started tidying up things inside the little hut. She said, ¡°My Prince, you should rest. I will clean-up right now.¡±


    Han Sen saw that the building was well-kept. It was already sparklingly clean. He waved at Lilly. ¡°There is no need for cleaning. You should go and rest. I¡¯m going to spend some time overtaking this body. Do not disturb me. I will call you when I need you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Prince,¡± Lilly said. She exited the building, closed the door, and left.


    ...


    The princess was standing atop the pce, looking down at that building by the garden.


    ¡°My Holy Virgin, did Bai Yi really use Return to Origin?¡± asked a very old Siren standing behind the princess. He spoke with a rough voice.


    ¡°I can only suppose he did. His body has the presence of Return to Origin within it, and his Original Water King Body and water area-of-effect seem to be alright. But...¡± the princess stopped talking.


    ¡°But what?¡± the old Siren asked.


    ¡°He dared to argue against me. I don¡¯t know why he tried to do that,¡± the princess said with a frown.


    The old Siren coughed and said, ¡°That xenogeneic seems powerful. It most certainly isn¡¯t an ordinary creature. Now that he has it, it should be a great help to him. It looks as if he earned a lot on his trip, not just that one creature. But even with that reward, it was good that he was willing to use Return to Origin to obtain that body. His chance of being approved by our relic is even lower now. It is good for you.¡±

 Chapter 2324 - Bai Yi’s Secre

    <h4>Chapter 2324 Bai Yi¡¯s Secre</h4>


    Han Sen rummaged around the building. Mister White hadn¡¯t told him exactly where the information he needed was, so he presumed it would be easy to find. If it wasn¡¯t, Mister White should have told him¡ªthat was the logic.


    But Han Sen searched the entire building from top to bottom and found nothing. The only ce he hadn¡¯t checked was Bai Yi¡¯sputer.


    Gaining ess to theputer would require the password. Cracking the password wasn¡¯t difficult for someone like Han Sen, though.


    In that era, there were many people who could change their physical forms. Thus, using a body-identifier wasn¡¯t considered to be a very secure method. Computers were mostly protected by passwords.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to rewind and get his hands on the password that had been established for the device. After typing it in, he was able to log in with ease.


    ¡°Deified beast souls are so good. It would be cool if I could get a few more,¡± Han Sen thought to himself, as he read what was on theputer.


    Whoa!


    Han Sen thought that his nose had started bleeding for a minute. The picture on theputer kept changing. Many naked women were being cycled in front of him. They weren¡¯t just women of the Extreme King, either; there were women of all sorts of races. And they were allid out in sexy poses.


    ¡°Sh*t! This Bai Wei is disgusting. He even has women of the Lane on here.¡± Han Sen changed the screen¡¯s settings to only disy to the person directly in front of it, to avoid people seeing things from the side. He didn¡¯t want Bao¡¯er to get an idental look. She now couldn¡¯t see anything from her ce beside theputer. He noticed those pictures weren¡¯t photoshopped, either. The women there really did exist.


    ¡°What is wrong with this guy?¡± Han Sen quickly scanned through the files on theputer. He learned that the storage was pretty much filled to the brim with such content.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Han Sen to find a simple word document in there. It had been written in an application that only allowed basic text. A well-developed race like the Extreme King would rarely make use of such archaic software.


    But Han Sen found the document¡¯s name to be quite strange. It was titled, ¡°My Life.¡± Han Sen opened the document and found out that this was also password-protected.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to get the password again, then he proceeded to open the document. He was feeling quite cocky about this talent, and he said to himself, ¡°Oh yeah. It looks like I can be quite a hacker.¡±


    Bao¡¯er blinked and said, ¡°Dad, hackers use real skills. You are just cheating.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Cheating is a skill, too. You¡¯re just too young to understand. You will probably understand when you grow up,¡± Han Sen told her seriously.


    Han Sen looked at the notepad, which went on for a surprising number of pages. Luckily, it was written in the universalnguage, so Han Sen was able to read it all.


    ¡°That b*tch. Don¡¯t let me find her, or I¡¯ll kill her...¡± The first line disappointed Han Sen.


    Han Sen thought the document would be filled with things Bai Yi had written down while he was horny. He thought it would be rted to women.


    After Han Sen read for a while, he changed his mind. He had been partially right, actually. It was rted to women: one woman, in specific. It was the woman Bai Yi couldn¡¯t stop talking about. Almost every line was an angryint. He scribbled his frustrations down there because there was no one else for him to vent to.


    Aside from the horny and horrible words, there were some important tidbits of information, too.


    He was talking about one woman in particr. Bai Yi didn¡¯t mention her name right away, but it wasn¡¯t something he was hiding. It was easy to guess that the woman was the princess of the Siren.


    Interestingly, judging from theints, the woman became a princess by striking a deal.


    The woman needed the identity of a princess for protection, and her people needed the shelter of the Extreme King for refuge. Bai Yi wanted something, too. He needed something from her.


    In theints, a holy item was repeatedly mentioned. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what it was, but he was sure that the holy item was a part of their bargain. The woman hadn¡¯t given it up, though. It wasn¡¯t as if the deal had been destroyed, but more like something happened and Bai Yi was unable to get it.


    Through the words, Han Sen could tell Bai Yi was a very horny man. But he could also tell that the holy item he sought was more important than a woman. He spent more time talking about the item than the princess. It was obvious how badly he wanted that item.


    But most of what Han Sen found was curses and usations; there was nothing reallyplete. And as for what the deal was and why Bai Yi hadn¡¯t gotten the item, Han Sen was unable to find out.


    ¡°Although I know the secret between Bai Yi and the princess, it doesn¡¯t really help me. I can¡¯t stay here the whole time, and I can¡¯t make friends with Bai Yi¡¯s people. In front of his friends, I would be easily exposed.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think this was the information Mister White wanted him to find.


    Han Sen looked through the files on Bai Yi¡¯sputer for a while. There was nothing. It was all just 18+ images. There were videos of orgies between men and women. It was some scary stuff.


    But Han Sen also noticed something else that was fairly weird. He forgot about the women in the videos for a second, and he focused on the men. The men looked like Bai Yi¡¯s friends. They must have been his close friends.


    They must have been higher-ss if they could do things like this repeatedly with no repercussions. Han Sen tried to make mental sketches of their faces, hoping it would be useful down the line.


    Han Sen turned rather green when he discovered Bai Yi¡¯s horrible fetishes. There were videos of elderly women. The sight of them made Han Sen want to throw up.


    ¡°This guy is so sick. As long as it is a certified woman, he¡¯s happy!¡± Han Senined. He didn¡¯t want to watch the stuff anymore.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, a message popped up on theputer. Han Sen quickly opened it.


    ¡°Remember the details. Especially the details. But they are just my observations of Bai Yi. I do not know his secret, so you will have to be careful with how you behave. Do not expose your true identity, and be wary of King Bai, Ancient Abyss, and the princess. They are the most likely candidates to see through you. Be careful in front of them and act like Bai Yi. You are in danger. You might be exposed. If you are caught here, you are dead, and no one will be able to save you. Not even a deified person could. I do not have much time. You do not have time to practice, either. There is a geno art that can allow you to temporarily change yourself. Henceforth, you need to change your genes. Make it look like you are slowly returning to look like Bai Yi again.¡±


    There was no name, but Han Sen knew that it was Mister White.


    The paragraphs that followed were long. They talked about Bai Yi¡¯s rtionships, his likes, and his habits. There were a lot of details there, and Han Sen felt a lot more confident.


    ¡°My Prince! No! Oh no!¡± As Han Sen was reading the information, Lilly suddenly started to scream.

 Chapter 2325 - Bai Wei’s Visi

    <h4>Chapter 2325 Bai Wei¡°s Visi</h4>


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me unless I called for you?¡± Han Sen asked from the building.


    ¡°My Prince, this is bad! Queen Bai Wei is here,¡± Lilly quickly said.


    Han Sen seemed to have expected this, so he pushed the door open and exited.


    Bai Wei looked glum as she above the sea. In King¡¯s Garden, she received word that Han Sen had been destroyed by Bai Yi¡¯s Return to Origin. She went home and noticed that Bao¡¯er and the blood kirin were gone, so she immediately headed to Water Zone.


    Not long after, the water shifted beneath her. Han Sen brought Lilly up to the surface with him.


    When Bai Wei saw Han Sen¡¯s face, her expression looked conflicted. She said icily, ¡°Brother Sixteen, you killed my guard! And you also stole things from Wind Zone. Give me Bao¡¯er and the blood kirin back, or I will let my father decide how to handle these matters.¡±


    Han Senughed and looked at Bai Wei. He said, ¡°My good little sister, I¡¯m afraid you have made a mistake. I am Prince Sixteen; why would I go to your and steal anything? I was only taking what rightfully belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Since when was Wind Zone yours?¡± Bai Wei demanded furiously.


    Han Senughed. ¡°I have taken Han Sen. His body and his mind are now mine. So, I am him and he is me. His stuff is my stuff. So, of course I took back what belongs to me. What¡¯s wrong with doing that?¡±


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t give me these quibbling rebuttals! Give me Bao¡¯er and the blood kirin back, or I will go andin to father!¡± Bai Wei shouted.


    ¡°Whatever. I do not have time for you.¡± Han Sen turned to head back into the underwater city.


    ¡°Stop! You can keep the blood kirin, but that kid is pointless for you. Give her to me, and I¡¯ll consider us settled.¡± Bai Wei gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Haha! Such a beautiful little girl. Why would I give her to someone else? Of course, I will want to raise her all by myself.¡± Han Sen grinned.


    ¡°You *sshole!¡± Bai Wei roared. She threw a punch at Han Sen.


    She knew what Bai Yi was like. Han Sen was taken and nothing could be done about it, but she couldn¡¯t let Bao¡¯er fall into thep of someone as sick as Bai Yi. That was why she wanted her back.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression was hard. He used his water area-of-effect to bind Bai Wei¡¯s body. It kept her from moving, and he easily punched her away.


    ¡°Bai Wei, this isn¡¯t a ce for you to take a sh*t. Stop being ridiculous! If you don¡¯t, I will be rude to you,¡± Han Sen said threateningly as she was flying away.


    Bai Wei slowed to a stop and hung in the air, wiping away the blood. ¡°What do I have to do to get you to give me the girl?¡±


    ¡°You want the girl that badly? Did you make it with Han Sen? I don¡¯t see memories of such a thing in Han Sen¡¯s head.¡± Han Sen leered at Bai Wei.


    ¡°She is just a little girl! She is useless to you. What do I have to do to get you to give her to me?¡± Bai Wei asked stiffly.


    ¡°Such beautiful and cute girls are very important to me. Okay, you are my little sister; if you want her that badly, then I will give her to you. But first, hand me your Thousand Heart Lock and I will give you back the cute little girl.¡± Han Sen grinned.


    ¡°You.¡± Bai Wei¡¯s face changed.


    Bai Wei didn¡¯t have many good things, so she didn¡¯t have many decent geno treasures. But King Bai had given her mother the Thousand Heart Lock. It was passed on to Bai Weiter. It was her only deified item, and it was the only thing she had to keep her alive. This wasn¡¯t a secret among the Extreme King, and even Han Sen knew about it.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t give away Bao¡¯er, and so he suggested something he knew that she couldn¡¯t trade.


    ¡°I will swap a King ss item for the girl instead. She is just a kid, you don¡¯t need her!¡± Bai Wei looked sad.


    ¡°I said I want the Thousand Heart Lock. If you want my cute daughter, bring me the Thousand Heart Lock. If you won¡¯t, we are done discussing these matters. I¡¯ll leave you to think about it.¡± After Han Sen spoke, he began to lower himself back into the sea.


    ¡°Thousand Heart Lock isbined with my body. I cannot simply give it to you. Even if I could, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. Aside from me, no one can use the Thousand Heart Lock.¡± Bai Wei stopped Han Sen and gritted her teeth. ¡°Give me the kid, and all of Wind Zone¡¯s resources are yours for a year.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. Wind Zone was poor, but one year¡¯s worth of resources was an incredible thing for her to offer. She was nning to give everything for Bao¡¯er. He didn¡¯t know if she had been able to tell how special Bao¡¯er was, or if there was an ulterior motive to her desperation.


    If she was willing to do this to prevent Bao¡¯er ending up with Bai Yi, then it proved her to be a very good-hearted person.


    ¡°You are willing to trade so many resources for one little kid? That kid is special. I should really take good care of her. Perhaps she can earn me a lot more money. Maybe we can talk more about the priceter. Hahaha...¡± Han Sen dropped back into the sea.


    ¡°A**hole!¡± Bai Wei angrily punched the sea, but it a futile gesture.


    ¡°That prick!¡± the princess of the Siren growled at the same time. She was angry at what Bai Yi had done as well.


    If she didn¡¯t need the protection of the Extreme King and her title as princess, she would never have married a scumbag like that. Even just her title made her feel sick. She really wanted to kill him.


    ¡°My Princess, we need to look at the greater good. Prince Sixteen is thest generation of the virgin blood. We need him to take the holy item,¡± the old Siren said.


    ¡°It is only because my blood isn¡¯t pure enough that I cannot activate the relic. If it was, I wouldn¡¯t have to work with an *sshole like this,¡± the princess said furiously.


    The old Siren sighed. ¡°We cannot change this. The Siren were destroyed, and not many of us survived. We need to mate with other races. You and Prince Sixteen have the blood of virgins. It isn¡¯t pure, though, so you cannot do it alone. It might work if you two cooperate. For the sake of the Siren, please endure.¡±


    The princess didn¡¯t say anything in response. She looked towards the garden, then walked in that direction.


    Han Sen went to the garden, but before he reached his little ce, he saw the princess headed his way.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you so lonely that you require mypany?¡± Han Sen grinned. He was just pretending to be Bai Yi.


    ¡°Give me the little girl,¡± the princess said emotionlessly.

 Chapter 2326 - The Promise of Bai Ling Shuang

    <h4>Chapter 2326 The Promise of Bai Ling Shuang</h4>


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen¡¯s lip curled a little.


    ¡°If you want the relic, then give her to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it. The choice is yours.¡± The princess¡¯ face didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Fine. Whatever. She is just a useless kid. If you want her, then you can have her.¡± Han Sen rolled his eyes and returned to the building. He brought out Bao¡¯er and lobbed her toward the princess.


    The princess frowned. She caught Bao¡¯er and immediately turned away from Han Sen. She took Bao¡¯er away from the garden. She moved hurriedly, as if remaining in the garden for one more second would make her feel incredibly filthy.


    Bao¡¯ery across the princess¡¯ shoulder, clutching her neck. She winked at Han Sen.


    ¡°D*mn woman... Don¡¯t let me find a chance...¡± Han Sen grumbled, but he winked back at Bao¡¯er.


    The princess wanted Bao¡¯er, and Han Sen needed Bao¡¯er to amass information on his behalf. Bao¡¯er¡¯s intelligence and power made her a great infiltrator.


    Bai Wei and the princess didn¡¯t give Han Sen any further headaches. He was most worried about the meeting with Bai Ling Shuang, and that was because Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what sort of deal had been established between Bai Ling Shuang and Bai Yi. He didn¡¯t know what Bai Ling Shuang had offered Bai Yi to make him hunt Han Sen down in Knight¡¯s Paradise.


    But Han Sen needed to go to Night Charm Town. Bai Yi would definitely have chosen to go there if he had returned from his confrontation with Han Sen.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was able to read all the information that Mister White had given him before the meeting. He knew what sort of social circles Bai Yi traveled in. At the very least, he knew a thing or two about Bai Yi now.


    At the proposed time of the meet, Han Sen rode the blood kirin and left Water Zone, heading for Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s Night Charm Town.


    Bai Ling Shuang was different from Bai Yi and Bai Wei. She had an abundance of resources. Night Charm Town was like a top club located in King¡¯s Kingdom, but it was only one of Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s many properties.


    It was a town, yes, but it was one that covered an entire. Because Night Charm Town was very famous among the Extreme King, finding information about the ce wasn¡¯t difficult. Han Sen made sure to do his homework before he left. Hopefully, nothing there would be strange to him.


    ¡°Go and tell your master that Prince Sixteen Bai Yi is here,¡± Han Sen said to the receptionist, pping the woman¡¯s butt and squeezing it firmly. He spoke aloud with much pride.


    ¡°My Prince, Night Charm Town doesn¡¯t allow xenogeneics.¡± The receptionist kept a fixed smile on her face, but her eyes revealed the glint of simmering anger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t ept people¡¯s xenogeneics? Well, the xenogeneic of Bai Yi is an exception to your rule,¡± Han Sen said, then walked forward with the blood kirin.


    The faces of the guards changed. They stepped forward as if to stop him, but they then returned to their posts.


    There were many noble snobs around there. Compared to Bai Yi, though, those people were pleasant. No one liked Bai Yi, not even the workers.


    ¡°Please wait, My Prince. The princess ising.¡± The receptionist took Han Sen to a room on the highest floor, then left.


    ¡°The Extreme King really know how to enjoy themselves.¡± Han Sen sat on a sofa and looked around. He stroked the blood kirin¡¯s head as he thought.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, you only have one half-deified xenogeneic. You don¡¯t have to show-off twenty-four-seven.¡± Bai Ling Shuang walked in and looked at the blood kirin as she spoke.


    ¡°Half-deified xenogeneic? This is nothing in your eyes, of course, but to a useless prince such as myself, it is very important. I need to bring it around often.¡± Han Sen grabbed a ss of wine and drank it. He looked at Bai Ling Shuang. His smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and he said, ¡°By the way, thank you for your kindness. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be receiving this.¡±


    Bai Ling Shuang didn¡¯t want to talk to Han Sen more than necessary. She threw something towards him and pped her hands.


    A very attractive woman came in. She stepped up next to Bai Ling Shuang and bowed. Then, she bowed to Han Sen and said, ¡°My name is Cher. It is nice to meet you, My Prince.¡±


    Cher¡¯s body was very attractive, and her eyes could snare a person¡¯s soul. Her voice was like a hook that could draw the attention of all.


    ¡°Fox!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Cher. He was given a fright. She had fox ears and a fox tail behind her.


    ¡°The Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion Pass and Cher are now yours for the day. You should be sufficiently satisfied,¡± Bai Ling Shuang said emotionlessly.


    ¡°You had so much faith in me, Sister Ten.¡± Han Sen looked at Cher. He pulled her into his arms and reached right into her clothing.


    Cher was smiling, but inside, he knew that she hated this.


    Bai Ling Shuang coldly grunted and left the room. Han Sen now had a headache. He should have thought more about what Bai Yi would have asked for. As a request from Bai Yi, this sadly made sense.


    The Extreme King Pavilion Pass surprised Han Sen, though. He hadn¡¯t been in the Extreme King long, but he had heard about the Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion.


    Only the royal children that were rewarded by King Bai were granted a pass. This was an item that allowed one to get into the Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion. One pass could provide one entry.


    The legends said that there were many legendary treasures there, and that only the royal children were ever allowed ess to them. If one was not a royal child, it would be pointless to have the pass.


    Bai Yi had never received a pass before. Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected that the deal with Bai Ling Shuang would earn him an Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion Pass. The unexpected revtion made Han Sen very happy.


    In the Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion, randomly selected treasures could be bought for high prices. This was a surprise to Han Sen.


    But the other part of Bai Yi¡¯s deal, his desire for a woman¡ªand a Fox woman at that¡ªleft Han Sen unsure of how to proceed.


    With Bai Yi¡¯s personality, he would have undoubtedly gone crazy all over the Fox woman.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t Bai Yi. He liked pretty girls too, but he didn¡¯t want to do anything with a woman he didn¡¯t know.


    And most importantly, the room had a camera. Han Sen didn¡¯t have a fetish for being watched.


    But right now, he was disguised as Bai Yi. Leaving a woman that Bai Yi had always dreamed of without doing anything would inspire suspicion from Bai Ling Shuang.


    Han Sen even thought Bai Ling Shuang was probably sitting behind a monitor of the camera¡¯s feed, watching his every move.


    Han Sen held Cher by the waist, trying to think about how he might deal with the situation.


    ¡°My Prince, this is my first time. Please be gentle...¡± Cher looked down. Her face seemed red, and the skin of her chest was flushed a little pink. She looked very charming. Seeing her would make anyone feel horny.

 Chapter 2327 - Cannot Keep Pretending

    <h4>Chapter 2327 Cannot Keep Pretending</h4>


    Cher¡¯s beauty would make anyone¡¯s heart jump, but in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, she waspletely unappealing.


    Han Sen had seen many beautiful people in the world. There were countless numbers of them, but he was now past the stage in which he took people for their face value. What was inside was better than what was outside.


    Cher looked as if she absolutely despised Bai Yi. That attractiveness she disyed was for a specific purpose, and she showed her body to achieve it. Ordinary people might have been drawn to that, but Han Sen thought it was boring.


    Cher wasn¡¯t Han Sen¡¯s type. Even if he really liked her, he wouldn¡¯t do anything with a woman so easily.


    But right now, if Han Sen didn¡¯t do something, he would raise suspicions about his identity.


    The evil, horny Bai Yi wouldn¡¯t think twice about doing something devilish to that pretty woman.


    Bai Ling Shuang wouldn¡¯t believe Han Sen¡¯s lie if he showed restraint.


    Han Sen picked up Cher by the waist and took her to the bed.


    Chery against Han Sen¡¯s chest. She looked so shy, and her arms were around Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    When Han Sen put Cher down on the bed, her pretty eyes looked into Han Sen¡¯s own at a very close distance. There was only ten centimeters separating the two.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes shifted away to break the gaze. He wanted to use a geno art, but Cher¡¯s eyes looked very weird. They were maic, pulling directly on peoples¡¯ hearts. He was going to get lost in her attractive eyes.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He gave up on casting a geno art, looking genuinely attracted by her. He had seen these eyes before when he was trapped in Ghost Bone Pce; Fox Queen had tried to trick him the same way. He hadn¡¯t expected Cher to have amand of this ability, as well.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that she was one of the Fox. They were two of the same race, and that talent could very well have been a defining ability of the Foxes. It wasn¡¯t too strange that Cher knew how to do this, butpared to Fox Queen, Cher was an amateur.


    Cher¡¯s power still surprised Han Sen, though. She was King ss for sure, and Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to tell that before this moment.


    The Fox had a skill that hid their strength, and it was very effective.


    But thinking about how Fox Queen hid herself as a King ss guard amidst the Extreme King despite being deified, this wasn¡¯t half as special.


    Han Sen was familiar with this geno art, so he knew what the expected reaction should be. Han Sen¡¯s eyes started to look dazed, as if he was frozen. But he sighed.


    A whileter, Han Sen looked dazed while lying on Cher. He was like a zombie.


    ¡°This Cher is using a luring skill to get me to fall under a spell. She is trying to make me think that I¡¯m going to do something with her. Most people wouldn¡¯t realize what was happening. I wonder if this was her idea, or if it was Bai Ling Shuang who ordered her to do this?¡± Han Sen wondered. He thought it was more likely to be the second option.


    Cher looked at Han Sen with revulsion as she pushed him away. She sat up on the bed and tidied her clothes. She looked utterly disgusted.


    A hidden door in the room opened, and Bai Ling Shuang walked in.


    Cher bowed to her and said, ¡°My Princess, I used Fox Eye to attract him. He won¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Bai Ling Shuang nodded. ¡°Good job. Take off his clothes and remove everything. I want to get a proper look at him.¡±


    ¡°My Princess, do you think something is wrong with Prince Sixteen?¡± Cher asked.


    ¡°Not quite... I just feel as if something is amiss with him,¡± Bai Ling Shuang said.


    ¡°It looks like my attempts to imitate Bai Yi are failing,¡± Han Sen thought as he heard Cher approach him. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t blood kirin reacted?¡±


    Bai Ling Shuang and Cher were there. Han Sen was worried they were going to expose him. He didn¡¯t dare to use his Dongxuan Aura to get a look around the room. He thought the blood kirin was just lying there and not moving. His presence seemed normal, as if he was just sleeping.


    But Han Sen knew that the blood kirin couldn¡¯t actually be sleeping. Even if it was, Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s entry surely should have woken it. It was just lying there and not moving. Something must have happened.


    Cher moved calmly over to Han Sen and removed all of his clothes. Han Sen just had to remain still; otherwise, everything would fall apart.


    Cher brought Han Sen¡¯s clothes and items over to Bai Ling Shuang. Bai Ling Shuang looked through the stuff and said, ¡°This Ghost Teeth Knife is Han Sen¡¯s. This silver thunder de thing is also Han Sen¡¯s. It could actually be a half-deified weapon. This Jade Drum looks different from the ordinary Jade Drums. Maybe it is a mutant Jade Drum. These items must be Han Sen¡¯s. He certainly got lucky.¡±


    ¡°Why does he only carry Han Sen¡¯s items? Could this be a problem?¡± Cher frowned.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart tightened. He had wanted to carry some of Bai Yi¡¯s items, but they had all been eaten by the blue metal wolf. He had nothing, and there was nothing decent in his house. Han Sen only found some essories to wear, but there were no xenogeneic treasures or King ss items.


    Bai Ling Shuang coldly said, ¡°Bai Yi is addicted to sex and gambling. His family didn¡¯t lose because he married Lan Haixin. But that Lan Haixin had her own purposes for marrying him. She isn¡¯t really in love with Bai Yi. What she holds onto won¡¯t be given to Bai Yi. Bai Yi should be a prince, but he is little more than a servant. His situation is quite bad. If things weren¡¯t like this, he wouldn¡¯t have been greedy enough to request my Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion Pass.¡±


    ¡°He got lucky that he was chosen to kill Han Sen. That is a lot to be rewarded with. That Han Sen was special, but he was also so dumb. He went for that b*tch Bai Wei. He deserved to die.¡± Bai Ling Shang looked through everything and tossed the items away. She walked to the secret door and went on to say, ¡°Go and find a woman of the Pig race. We need to make it look legit. Don¡¯t let this *sshole wonder about anything after waking up.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you,dy. Do you have to be this cruel? This is so f*cking cruel!¡± Han Sen thought. The Pig people had a human body but a pig head. They were so strong, too. They were little more than thralls.


    Bai Ling Shuang was going to put a Pig in bed with him. Han Sen wanted to jump up and kill her.


    Cher brought Han Sen¡¯s items over to the bed and threw them down. She brought a leg up and kicked Han Sen¡¯s body hard. She hissed angrily, ¡°You dare to touch me? Wait untilter.¡±


    After that, Cher turned around to call for the Pig woman. Han Sen thought quickly, and in the end, he could no longer keep this up. The moment Cher turned around, Han Sen jumped up. He grabbed her back and used his hand to cover her mouth as he threw her on the bed.


    Jadeskin¡¯s ice power and Original Water King Body¡¯s King area-of-effectbined and flowed into Cher¡¯s body. She was caughtpletely off guard, and she was frozen on the spot.


    But she was King ss, and she tried to fight back. Han Sen¡¯s ice power was melting fast due to her resistance.

 Chapter 2328 - Exposing Himself

    <h4>Chapter 2328 Exposing Himself</h4>


    ¡°Should I kill her or not?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Cher¡¯s power was stronger than Han Sen had expected. His ice powers didn¡¯t work on her very well, and when Han Sen saw that Cher was about to free herself, he knew that her escaping would result in him being exposed.


    But killing Cher wouldn¡¯t exactly make him appear less suspicious, either.


    This was Night Charm Town. It wasn¡¯t a ce where people were murdered for resources like Knight¡¯s Paradise. In this town, people were required to follow thews established by the Extreme King. Not even a prince could randomly murder someone with proper cause.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed. Cher, who was currently crushed under Han Sen, was overwhelmed with both anger and fear. She had been fully confident that her Fox Eyes would work on Han Sen, so she had been caughtpletely off guard when he turned the tables on her.


    Fortunately, her own powers were rather impressive. She was stronger than Bai Yi, and she had a high resistance to ice. She couldn¡¯t be bound easily.


    Seeing that Cher was about to escape the ice, Han Sen leaned over next to her ear and whispered, ¡°Cher, do you remember Fox Queen?¡±


    When Cher heard this, she shivered. Her attempts to struggle away from him suddenly ceased. Soon after, though, she returned to normal, trying to fight her way free as if she hadn¡¯t heard what Han Sen had just asked her.


    Han Sen knew which way the wind was blowing, so he let go of Cher and coldly said, ¡°I am very close with Fox Queen; if that im was untrue, then you know that I would already be a dead man. So, you had better be quiet and talk. If something happens to me, something will happen to Fox Queen, too.¡±


    ¡°Why would I believe you?¡± Cher broke through thest of the ice that caked her body, but she didn¡¯t jump away after she freed herself.


    Han Sen brought his mouth close to Cher and spoke the two words quietly. ¡°Red Sleeve.¡±


    Cher¡¯s jaw went ck. Clearly, she was aware that Red Sleeve was Fox Queen.


    Han Sen now felt much safer. Heid down on Cher and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to invade your personal space, but I¡¯m sure you can understand my situation. Can you tell me how I might manage to get through this?¡±


    ¡°You are Han Sen?¡± Cher wasn¡¯t stupid; not many of the Foxes were. She knew what was really going on, but she just found it hard to believe.


    Han Sen was a Duke, and Bai Yi¡¯s Return to Origin had failed. Han Sen had ended up killing Prince Bai Yi, then assumed the man¡¯s identity as a disguise. He was so brave it was almost impossible to fathom.


    Han Sen knew that he couldn¡¯t hide his knowledge of Fox Queen, but this was the best result he would be able to achieve, given the current circumstances.


    They both had dirt on each other. Han Sen thought that a Fox wouldn¡¯t sell him out unless they absolutely had to.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Han Sen smiled at Cher.


    Many different emotions flickered across Cher¡¯s face. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Wait for me on the bed. I am going to call the Pigdy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If I was willing to do that, why would I have exposed myself?¡± Han Sen crushed Cher to the bed to keep her from moving.


    Cher blushed and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, Bai Ling Shuang will notice. Do not worry; I will use a geno art to control the Pigdy. Put on your clothes and wait for me, just don¡¯t get off the bed. Only the bed isn¡¯t faced with a camera.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will take your word on it this one time.¡± Han Sen rolled over to the other side of the bed, grabbed his clothes, and put on his garments one by one.


    Cher nced at Han Sen and walked out.


    While Han Sen was pulling on his clothes, he receded into thought. When Cher came back, she brought someone who was three meters tall and had a waist that was eight feet wide. It was the Pig.


    But it seemed as if the Pigdy was under a spell. Her eyes looked dull, and she listened to Cher¡¯s everymand. She fell down on the bed, and the bed made a chorus of squeaky noises.


    Cher looked at Han Sen and murmured, ¡°In order to make this work, I need you to make some noise.¡±


    Not long after, Cher took the Pig woman away. She came back andy down next to Han Sen wearing only a bathrobe.


    ¡°How did you disguise yourself as Prince Sixteen?¡± Cher asked as shey looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t difficult. What about you? You are so young, and you¡¯re surrounded by the elite of the Extreme King. Your life must be hard,¡± Han Sen said with a broad smile.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you show a little gratitude? I just saved your life. If I hadn¡¯t, you would have had to do it with that Pig...¡± When she realized what she was saying, Cher blushed and stopped talking.


    ¡°Out of all the Foxes that I have met, you are the least shameless. You seem to be very pure, yet you¡¯ve also managed to achieve King ss. You must be quite famous among the Foxes,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    Cher raised her red lips in a slight sneer. ¡°Are you trying to get information out of a Fox? You are too naive.¡±


    ¡°We are merely making a trade. You think too much.¡± Han Sen coughed.


    Han Sen was very interested in Fox Queen¡¯s conspiracy. If a woman like Fox Queen was willing to disguise herself as a female guard, then something big had to be going down.


    Han Sen had intended to glean more information from Cher. She was so pure that she looked rather inexperienced. But she actually seemed smart enough to deprive him of hope.


    Cher moved her face closer to Han Sen. She was facing him, and she was so near that she almost touched Han Sen¡¯s nose. They could feel each other¡¯s breath.


    ¡°What are you doing? I have standards, you know,¡± Han Sen said with a blink.


    ¡°You really are Han Sen?¡± Cher asked curiously, still examining him.


    ¡°We are sleeping together, and still you must ask that? I feel rather hurt.¡± Han Sen lifted his shoulders in a light shrug.


    Cher¡¯s eyes looked like moons. She smiled and said, ¡°I thought that we Foxes were very good at changing our identities, but you must be even better. You¡¯ve disguised yourself as Extreme King¡¯s Prince Sixteen and sessfully avoided detection. Not even Fox Queen would have the courage to do what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°I learned a few tricks from Fox Queen that made it possible,¡± Han Sen said.


    Cher¡¯s eyes looked bright. ¡°Are you close with her?¡±


    ¡°Close. Very close. Fox Queen kind of wanted to marry me, but I didn¡¯t want that to happen,¡± Han Sen casually said.


    When Cher heard that, her eyes widened. She didn¡¯t believe the im. ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie? Your Fox Queen¡¯s butt has a...¡± Han Sen supplied some helpful descriptive details.


    Cher looked at Han Sen as if he was a monster. A whileter she said, ¡°You and Fox Queen... That... That...¡±


    ¡°I failed her when I turned down her proposal.¡± Han Sen sighed. ¡°Now I can only make up for it by trying to help her and assuage her grief. If I can do that, I can die a happy man.¡±


    ¡°You are going to help Fox Queen im our treasure?¡± Cher felt touched as she spoke.


    Han Sen felt a ripple of relief pass through him; Cher was much easier to deal with than other Foxes. While she was King ss and strong, she didn¡¯t have much practical experience.

 Chapter 2329 - Extreme King Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 2329 Extreme King Pavilion</h4>


    In the morning, Han Sen finally received the Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion Pass and left Night Charm Town. On his way out, he looked over at Cher like he wanted her so badly. Bai Ying Shuang wouldn¡¯t let him near the woman now that their deal wasplete, though.


    The blood kirin had been sleeping, and nothing happened after it woke up. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what they had done to the creature to make it sleep through the night.


    Han Sen rode the blood kirin away from Night Charm Town, heading straight for the Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion. He was in so much danger, and he felt as if he could be exposed at any second. He wanted to use Pavilion Pass as quickly as possible.


    Considering Bai Yi¡¯s well-known greed, everyone would expect him to use the pass immediately, anyway.


    When he arrived at the Pavilion, Han Sen presented the pass so he could go right on in and select a treasure to take away with him. The blood kirin had to wait for him outside.


    But when Han Sen entered the Pavilion, he frowned. The legends said that the ce was full of treasures, but Han Sen didn¡¯t see any treasures as he walked inside. There was just a bunch of statues.


    The statues were wearing royal armor. Although they were just statues, the sight of them was still very impressive. Each statue must have represented one of the Extreme King¡¯s former rulers.


    Aside from those statues, there were no other treasures inside the building. Han Sen found a card on the wall, and soon realized that the statues themselves were the treasures of the Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion.


    During a ruler¡¯s coronation, a statue of the new ruler would be ced inside the Pavilion. The materials used to construct the statues weren¡¯t very valuable, but before the statues were ced in the Pavilion, the kings left their geno arts inside them. If someone with a Pavilion Pass could understand the meaning of one of the geno arts, they would be able to activate the statue. The statue would move to reveal the treasurepartment at its base. Within thatpartment would be an item left behind by the ruler.


    ¡°If these are items left behind by monarchs, then they must be quite special. But understanding the mind of a king cannot be an easy task to aplish,¡± Han Sen thought as he looked at the statues.


    Although each statue was unique, they all had a sense of power and mystique. As he looked closer, Han Sen could tell that the statues were all pulling on him in different ways. All of them possessed their own particr atmosphere.


    There was seventy-nine of them. That meant at least seventy-nine kings had ruled the Extreme King during their history.


    Some statues featured a rock in front of them, whereas others did not. If a statue didn¡¯t have a stone, it meant that the treasure inside had already been taken.


    Han Sen counted and realized there were only three of them left. Most of the treasures had already been taken, which meant that the ones left behind would be difficult to im.


    That made sense. The Extreme King had a long history, and there was an abundance of talented individuals among them. Understanding a statue wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    There were three that no one had managed to understand, though. That was quite odd.


    Han Sen had a look at the three statues. Blocks of text were engraved on the back of each statue, chronicling the entire life of the king, feats and all.


    The first of the statues that hadn¡¯t been imed was actually the first statue that Han Sen had seen upon entering. That meant the statue belonged to the Extreme King¡¯s very first ruler, or maybe even their alpha.


    The statue¡¯s self-aggrandizement was quite ridiculous. It said that the king was loved by everyone. It spoke of how intelligent and powerful the man was, and how his hands could cripple the entire universe. It said he stabilized the universe for billions of years. Frankly, it just sounded ludicrous. It sounded as if the Extreme King had held the entire universe together.


    But Han Sen knew that the Extreme King were once just a minor race. When their alpha was born, Sacred was the reigning superpower. Perhaps the Extreme King alpha had even owed service to the people of Sacred.


    That was very likely, because when the Sacred leader spread his dominion over the universe, small races like the Extreme King would have found themselves under the thumb of the Sacred. In reality, most of them would have ended up as vassal races to the Sacred.


    The strangest thing, though, was the physical appearance of the Extreme King¡¯s alpha. His statue looked very different than those of the other kings.


    The Extreme King looked simr to humans. The first king mostly resembled them, but part of his body was obviously different.


    There was a mark on the alpha¡¯s forehead that looked like the closed third eye of a Sky. The Extreme Kings didn¡¯t have a third eye. They were just like humans; they had two eyes with normal pupils.


    But then again, Han Sen couldn¡¯t be certain what the marking was supposed to be. It wasn¡¯t open, so he couldn¡¯t be sure that it was actually a third eye.


    There was another strange thing about the statue, as well. Every other king possessed a sword, knife, or a book. The alpha didn¡¯t have a sword on his waist or a book in his hand, however; he was holding a gourd.


    ¡°This guy is interesting.¡± Han Sen focused on the alpha¡¯s statue and used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to witness the process of the statue¡¯s creation.


    ording to the statue¡¯s description, the alpha left the statue in the Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion. The alpha both started this tradition and wrote it down in the rules of the Extreme King, and every king after had performed this ritual. If the ritual wasn¡¯tpleted, then they wouldn¡¯t be deemed a true king of the Extreme King.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to look at the statue, but before he could analyze a single thing, he felt a burning pain sear into his eye.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Han Sen lowered his head and held his eye. Thin trails of blood leaked through his fingers.


    ¡°That is some strong power.¡± Han Sen clutched his eye, and it took a while for him to recover. He didn¡¯t dare use the Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine the statue again. Although the Purple-Eye Butterfly was a deified beast soul, the alpha of the Extreme King must have been a very powerful individual. They would have been deified, too. Trying to steal a look into the statue that they left behind was clearly a no-go.


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s recovery power was strong. If it hadn¡¯t been, his eye would have been destroyed.


    Putting away the Purple-Eye Butterfly, Han Sen didn¡¯t look at the Extreme King alpha¡¯s statue again. Instead, he looked at the statue of another king.


    That king was holding a book, with his spare hand held behind his back. His eyes looked into the distance, and they conveyed an intimidating sense of incredible strength.


    Han Sen observed the statue and noticed how startlingly clear it was. The king had ck eyes and ck hair. He wasn¡¯t d in the armor of a king, but instead dressed in a white robe that actually looked rather elegant.


    The back of the statue recorded what the king had done. Han Sen learned that this king was called King Wen. The description of his deeds said that he fought wars and imed races, but that part of his life was summed up in a single sentence. Most of his description exined how he built the system ofw and government for the Extreme King.


    King Bai was actually following thews established by King Wen, like the rules to raise the royal children. Through the eras, things had been modified a bit, but the rules remained mostly the same.


    King Wen was the second king of the Extreme King. His statue was near the Extreme King alpha.


    The final statue that hadn¡¯t been imed was far in the back. It was the king before King Bai.

 Chapter 2330 - Understanding the Statue

    <h4>Chapter 2330 Understanding the Statue</h4>


    Because King Bai was still around, his statue was sealed. Treasure seekers would have to wait until he had passed away before his statue was revealed in the Pavilion.


    The statue wasn¡¯t being shown right then to avoid giving his children the opportunity to crack the statue. Why that would have been a bad thing, the stone didn¡¯t say. As a result, Han Sen didn¡¯t understand.


    Thest king before King Bai was called King Bao. Not much was written about him, just a few words that looked like default-text instead. He had beaten a race and expanded the breadth of the Extreme King¡¯s domain, but the name of the race he had beaten wasn¡¯t even listed.


    The expanse controlled by the Extreme King had been maximized during the reign of King Bao, so there wasn¡¯t much room left for them to develop nowadays unless they could defeat the Very High or Ancient God. There was nothing else King Bai could do.


    In fact, the twenty kings before King Bao were all fairly boring. They maintained the Extreme King¡¯s power and developed fairly slowly.


    But those other king statues had all been imed. This boring and normal king statue hadn¡¯t been cracked, though.


    Although the King Bao statue was thetest to show up, not many had attempted to understand it. Its in look might have been why, even though King Bai was known to have some genius kids, like Bai Wuchang and Bai Ling Shuang. They were geniuses with a vast array of talents. Bai Wei was talented, as well, but shecked fame. There were many royal children of greatness, just hidden away like that. If they didn¡¯t have what it took to im the King Bao statue, then it had to be special.


    Han Sen looked at the three statues. He was unable to use his Purple-Eye Butterfly to get a close-up examination of them. He would need to use his own senses. Plus, no matter how many Pavilion Passes a prince got ahold of, they could nevere back once they imed a statue.


    Bai Wuchang had tried to open the alpha statue before, and he wasn¡¯t the only prince that had tried.


    Han Sen turned toward the strange face of the alpha statue. ¡°I¡¯ll give this one a try.¡±


    Each statue had a different atmosphere, but Han Sen felt his attention being snared by the gourd that the alpha king was holding. Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell if that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Perhaps because of Bao¡¯er, Han Sen cared a lot about things that resembled a gourd.


    King Bao¡¯s name had a Bao in it, but he didn¡¯t have any weapons or interesting items in his hands. He looked so poor, and so that wasn¡¯t what Han Sen wanted.


    King Wen didn¡¯t suit Han Sen¡¯s style. Only the alpha king interested Han Sen.


    Han Sen sat down before the alpha king statue and looked up into the man¡¯s eyes.


    For some reason, the oppressive aura of the statue felt different when he was sitting down.


    If Han Sen looked at the statue while he was on his feet, the statue appeared beautiful and intricately carved. When he sat on the floor, however, it seemed as if the statue was trulying alive. It was like a living king was standing in front of him, looking at Han Sen with what appeared to be a smile. The emotions it inspired werepletely different.


    Han Sen was shocked. He moved a little on the stone and looked at the statue again. The statue was back to normal. It didn¡¯t look alive anymore.


    Han Sen changed spots a few times, but the results were the same. He could only see the statue¡¯s living-type aura when he sat directly in front of it.


    Han Sen ran to King Wen and King Bao¡¯s statues. They were all the same. Only sitting on the stone allowed him to detect the feel of the statues.


    ¡°These king statues are amazing. I wonder how they do that.¡± Han Sen sighed. He returned to his seat in front of the alpha king¡¯s statue and analyzed the feelings inspired by the statue.


    When he looked at the alpha, a strange feeling settled over Han Sen. King Wen and King Bao¡¯s statues gave Han Sen the feeling that he was sitting before a god and a devil, respectively. They thrummed with strength that could rattle the whole universe, and the things they knew were very mysterious. It was like even the folds of their sleeves were jam-packed full of knowledge.


    The alpha king was different, though. He was holding a gourd, and it looked as if he was smiling. He looked like an elderly neighbor who would sit outside the door smoking. He didn¡¯t look like an all-powerful tyrant. Han Sen didn¡¯t know if his mind was ying tricks on him, but Han Sen thought the old man¡¯s eyes looked rather horny.


    ¡°This alpha king is very interesting,¡± Han Sen thought curiously. He carefully inspected the whole body, not willing to overlook a single part.


    But no matter where he looked, Han Sen couldn¡¯t discern anything meaningful from it. The statue had a spirit, but there was no sense of godly might. It was just very in.


    King Wen and King Bai¡¯s statues elicited feelings that were scary to experience. Alpha king¡¯s feelings were very weak byparison. It was difficult to understand.


    Han Sen sat in front of the statue for a whole day, but he was unable to learn a single thing. He frowned. He didn¡¯t know if he should give up on the alpha king, as King Wen and King Bao had enticing amounts of power.


    But Han Sen really cared about the gourd. He hesitated and stopped looking at the alpha king. He turned his attention to focus on the gourd instead.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, and he soon felt something weird.


    Before, when Han Sen looked at a statue, he had focused on the king himself. The gourd was just an essory, so there was nothing special to glean from looking at it.


    But if he changed his perspective to center on the gourd as the primary aspect of the statue, then the king was actually the essory, and things looked very different.


    The children of the Extreme King were full of pride. They carried pride in every part of their lives, but it centered on their ancestors. They always showed them a great deal of respect. No one would even consider that the alpha king was just an essory or a ve to the gourd.


    Han Sen was an outsider. He wasn¡¯t one of the Extreme King, so he didn¡¯t share their thought processes. He really took the gourd seriously. He looked at it as if it was far more than a trinket, and by doing so, the entire statue took on a different meaning. It was as if he was stepping through a gate into a new world.


    As Han Sen channeled his focus into the gourd instead of the king, his emotions changed entirely.


    Realization slowly dawned on his face. The more he watched the gourd, the more familiar he thought it was. It looked like Bao¡¯er before she was born.


    ¡°No way! The Extreme King alpha is holding a gourd, and the gourd is a statue of Bao¡¯er before she was born?¡± Han Sen thought inplete shock.


    Han Sen determined that the gourd was indeed Bao¡¯er. The meaning of the gourd became clearer. A mysterious air began to spread, and it looked as if it was wrapping Han Sen up inside it.


    ¡°This gourd statue, it cannot be Bao¡¯er who created it, surely.¡± Han Sen continued to stare at the statue, his expression cycling rapidly through emotions.

 Chapter 2331 - The Change of the Extreme King Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 2331 The Change of the Extreme King Pavilion</h4>


    ¡°Master, Bai Yi has entered the Pavilion,¡± Cher said with a bow to Bai Ling Shuang.


    Bai Ling Shuang was seated on a sofa. Her beautiful legs were up, and she was holding a wine ss that she slowly twirled. Her expression changed to disdain, and she said, ¡°Now that Bai Wuchang has used his pass, the Pavilion only has the statues of the alpha, the second king, and King Bao. The alpha and the second king¡¯s statues have been there for billions of years, as no one has been able to understand them. And as for that King Bao, he was a strange king. Many royal children have tried to understand his statue, but they left empty-handed. There is no way Bai Yi will be able to understand anything about the statue.¡±


    ¡°Instead of asking for a reward that he could use more easily, Bai Yi insisted that he be given a Pavilion Pass. He does think a little too highly of himself,¡± Cher said.


    Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s lips tasted the wine. Then, she set the ss down. ¡°In this world, the hardest thing isn¡¯t understanding the enemy; it¡¯s understanding yourself. Bai Yi isn¡¯t the only person who struggles with that. Even with all the elites in our race, how many of them can truly im to understand themselves? Bai Yi is just an ordinary man. It isn¡¯t surprising that he asked for something beyond his capabilities. He won¡¯t learn his limitations until he has tried it for himself.¡±


    ¡°You are correct, master. After all, there are not many people in this universe who are as insightful as you,¡± Cher gushed.


    Bai Ling Shang looked at Cher and coldly said, ¡°Your Fox tricks do not work on me.¡±


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Cher said immediately.


    Bai Ling Shuang waved her hand, and she was about to respond when a look of shock crossed her face. She went to the balcony and looked up into the sky.


    From another, a beam of light was shooting across the universe, casting shadows across entires.


    ¡°The Pavilion... That is impossible!¡± Bai Ling Shuang stared at the light in utter disbelief.


    Every person of the Extreme King was in shock as they turned their heads up toward the beam of light coursing through the skies.


    That light seemed born from powerful magic. As people looked at it, it seemed less like a king than a god or a devil. The scary presence was felt all over King¡¯s Kingdom.


    Under the gaze of all those royals in King¡¯s Kingdom, the light moved. It started punching. It was the Extreme King¡¯s most basic skill: Extreme King Punch.


    The Extreme King¡¯s geno arts were all derived from the Extreme King Punch. Even Bai Wei¡¯s Extreme King Final Punch was an improved version of Extreme King Punch.


    But this basic example of Extreme King Punch was shown through a shadow. It was hard to imagine how scary it was. Every punch seemed to hold enough power to break the universe.


    As the nobles watched those punches, their hearts leaped in their chests. They were suppressed, and they found it difficult to breathe. It felt as if every punch they saw was going to cripple the whole universe, crushing them in the process.


    Just watching that powering from the punches was enough to put everyone in a daze. Those with weak wills found blood trickling from their noses and ears.


    ¡°This... our alpha... is it...?¡±


    ¡°Has someone imed the alpha statue?¡±


    ¡°Who... who is this...?¡±


    Almost everyone was wondering, especially the royal children. Even the nearby nobles were shocked.


    It had been billions of years, and in all that time, no one had been able to im it. The opening of that statue would shake the very foundation of their society.


    No matter which prince or princess imed the alpha statue, this was going to draw King Bai¡¯s attention. If the royal child was already known to be incredibly talented, then this might be enough for them to usurp the ce of the current crown prince.


    After all, the crown prince wasn¡¯t really very famous. The current crown prince had been selected only because he was the eldest son of the king. King Bai could boot that crown prince off his pedestal whenever he wanted to.


    Bai Wei watched the alpha¡¯s shadow of Extreme King Punch. She seemed to learn something as she stared. She followed what she saw in the sky and started to move, punch after punch. Her punches started off veryplicated, but they became very simple. Her final punch became the most basic Shocking Sky Punch.


    But her body was bing stronger. It was bing closer with the shadow of their alpha.


    Katcha!


    Some sort of lock inside Bai Wei appeared to have been broken. Her original body became an astral body, but the development didn¡¯t end there. Following the alpha¡¯s shadow punch, Bai Wei¡¯s body continued to increase. She was fast going to have a celestial body.


    This wasn¡¯t just happening to Bai Wei, either. The whole of the Extreme King¡ªevery single person that practiced Shocking Sky Punch or something simr to it¡ªbegan to gain strength because of that shadow. Many elites broke their boundaries, and even King ss and deified sorts gained more power.


    ¡°So this is the power of our legendary alpha... He is so holy... Who did this? Who is the one that imed the alpha statue?¡± Everyone was both shocked and exuberantly delighted by this turn of events, and they discussed rabidly between themselves.


    The most likely candidate, they presumed, was Bai Wuchang. But he had already imed a statue for himself. There was no way he would be allowed to go back to the Pavilion to grab another, so it couldn¡¯t be him.


    Others of royalty were powerful, too. No one could guess who it might have been.


    Only Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s expression was conflicted. She knew Bai Yi was in the Pavilion at that moment, but she was unable to fathom how Bai Yi, of all people, could have opened the alpha statue.


    ¡°It cannot be Bai Yi. There is probably some other royal child inside the Pavilion.¡± Bai Ling Shuang gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    The light that came from the Pavilion began to fade, taking the alpha shadow with it. Many nobles and Extreme King elites looked towards the Pavilion. They wanted to know who had imed the alpha statue.


    King Bai was inside the pce, ying a game of chess. He held one of the pieces in his hand, forgotten, as he stared toward the Pavilion.


    ¡°Congrattions, my king, on having such a good son.¡± The person who was ying with King Bai smiled.


    ¡°Teacher, which prince do you think it is?¡± King Bai asked levelly, putting down a white chess piece.


    It was the Extreme King¡¯s National Teacher, known as Ancient Abyss, who was ying chess with him. The teacher looked like a forty-year-old man. He looked quite handsome with his little beard, but it did make him look older. Despite that, he looked quite dreamy and light.


    Ancient Abyss bowed and said, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    King Bai didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He looked in the direction of the Pavilion, waiting for the prince or princess that imed the alpha king to emerge.


    Han Sen, in the Extreme King¡¯s Pavilion, was shocked. He¡¯d only wanted a small reward for his efforts with the statue. He hadn¡¯t intended to draw much attention, and now he frowned worriedly.


    If he really was Bai Yi, he¡¯d have been overjoyed. But he was only masquerading as Bai Yi, and now that he had caused so much of a disturbance, everyone was sure to turn their focus on him. His chances of being exposed were now incredibly high.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done, so there¡¯s no point in worrying about it now. I¡¯ll just take the item for now.¡± Han Sen looked at the space within the alpha statue. The opening had been revealed.

 Chapter 2332 - Extreme King Alpha’s Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 2332 Extreme King Alpha¡¯s Treasure</h4>


    Through the opening was a square hole which held a wooden box around the size of a football. Han Sen pulled the box out, and the statue returned to how it had been when he first saw it.


    Han Sen returned to sit in front of the statue. It didn¡¯t have the sense of life that it had possessed before. It seemed that the statue really had be what it was supposed to be: a statue. There were no further hidden meanings to its existence, and the gourd in the statue¡¯s hand didn¡¯t summon that feeling of familiarity that it once had.


    ¡°The statue really can only be activated once.¡± Han Sen was looking at the wooden box. He thought to himself, ¡°This is what the alpha of the Extreme King left behind. It cannot be anythingme, surely. It must be a deified weapon or something of the sort.¡±


    The box wasn¡¯t locked, and when Han Sen opened it up, he was given a shock.


    The wooden box held a jade gourd about the size of Han Sen¡¯s hand. It looked like a green crystal. The crystal seemed transparent, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t see what was inside it.


    ¡°This jade gourd must have been carved. It isn¡¯t a creature. Perhaps it¡¯s a bottle shaped like a gourd?¡± Han Sen took the jade gourd out the box, but the gourd was entirely whole. There was no hole or seam that he could find.


    Judging from the weight and feel, it didn¡¯t seem hollow, though. It was made of solid jade.


    Han Sen looked at the green gourd, and when he looked at its bottom, his fingers trembled. The bottom was t, and a few words were carved on it.


    ¡°For the leader of Sacred only.¡± Han Sen was given a proper shock after reading those words.


    As far as Han Sen knew, there was only one ¡°leader of Sacred.¡± And this thing was from the Extreme King alpha. This couldn¡¯t have been some nameless, meaningless item.


    ¡°Is the alpha of the Extreme King connected to the leader of Sacred? Otherwise, why would the Extreme King alpha have an item that belonged to the Sacred leader? Perhaps the Extreme King alpha received it sometime after the Sacred leader died. I still think they are rted, though,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen turned the jade gourd over in his hands to study it. He couldn¡¯t tell what it did.


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll just take it with me for now.¡± Han Sen put the jade gourd in his chest pocket. Then he picked up the wooden box and exited the Pavilion.


    He knew many people would be watching the Pavilion, but he had no choice but to leave. He couldn¡¯t stay there forever. He had to make an exit eventually.


    Even though he had gone through a lot of things, in the face of something like this, even Han Sen was quite nervous. He couldn¡¯t be certain of avoiding exposure now, with all the eyes watching him and his disguise of Bai Yi.


    ¡°Bai Yi! He is the one who...?¡± When Han Sen walked out of the Pavilion, all the Extreme King elites were surprised.


    Many high level people knew that Bai Yi had used Return to Origin on Han Sen. The only people that didn¡¯t know Bai Yi now looked like Han Sen were the few who didn¡¯t read the news.


    Even if they knew he was Bai Yi, though, they were still stunned. Even King Bai and Ancient Abyss were frightfully shocked. They hadn¡¯t expected Bai Yi to have been the one to understand the statue.


    ¡°That is a rare urrence, indeed,¡± King Bai said, as he watched. That was all he said, and no one knew exactly what he meant by the cryptic remark.


    Ancient Abyss looked at Han Sen. Then, he turned back to King Bai. ¡°How lucky. Congrattions, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Luck has nothing to do with it,¡± King Bai said in a cool voice.


    The other elites were even more shocked than King Bai. When Bai Wei looked at Han Sen, she felt aplex flurry of emotions.


    Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s face kept changing and twitching. When Miss Mirror looked at Han Sen, she frowned in thought.


    Among the Extreme King, that day would be remembered for its stunning revtion. Prince Sixteen, Bai Yi, had imed the alpha¡¯s statue. It was like a miracle.


    The alpha¡¯s statue had been there for billions of years, and no one had been able to understand what was inside it. And Prince Sixteen, Bai Yi, who already had a bad reputation, had been the one to im it. Everyone had their socks blown off.


    When Han Sen rode the blood kirin back to Water Zone, even the Princess Lan Haixin couldn¡¯t help but stare at him from atop the pce.


    Lan Haixin didn¡¯t understand how Bai Yi had been able to im the alpha king¡¯s statue. She found it a very hard thing to believe.


    Han Sen returned to his little building, closed the door, then started to y with his jade gourd. Aside from the words mentioning it was for the Sacred leader only, there was nothing else special about it. He couldn¡¯t feel any special power residing inside it, despite searching it as thoroughly as he could.


    Han Sen had a look at it with his Purple-Eye Butterfly, and there was nothing to witness. But, that did prove that the jade gourd was unusual.


    ¡°It is a shame Bao¡¯er has gone undercover with Lan Haixin. It would be great if she was here. The statue¡¯s gourd is so simr to Bao¡¯er. Perhaps the jade gourd really is rted to her,¡± Han Sen mused.


    ¡°Dad!¡± As Han Sen was lost in thought, Bao¡¯er came jumping toward him, holding a variety of packages in her small arms.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, why are you back?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Bao¡¯er was holding lots of food, and none of the goodies looked cheap. Her clothes were very pretty, too, and they obviously followed the fashion trends of the Siren.


    ¡°I missed you, Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er leaped into Han Sen¡¯s chest and rubbed her face against Han Sen¡¯s.


    ¡°Dad missed Bao¡¯er, too. But Bao¡¯er, did Lan Haixin¡¯s people see youing?¡± Han Sen was hoping Bao¡¯er had been able to get some information while he was away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one saw me.¡± Bao¡¯er gave the food to Han Sen. ¡°You must have been eating bad food while you were alone. Allow me to give you the good stuff.¡±


    ¡°Good good! You are so nice. You are the best daughter that a daddy could ask for.¡± Han Sen merrily epted the food and started eating. Filled with curiosity, he handed Bao¡¯er the jade gourd. ¡°Bao¡¯er, do you recognize what this is?¡±


    Bao¡¯er epted the jade gourd and shook it. Then, she turned it upside-down. Something like water poured out of the jade gourd.


    Han Sen was given another shock. He had thought the jade gourd was solid. He hadn¡¯t realized that there was something hidden away inside.


    The liquid that came out of the gourd looked like water, but it wasn¡¯t. When the liquid came out, it didn¡¯t flow out onto the floor. It floated in the air, and it looked like a floating fairy. Rather than dividing into droplets, the fairy held together in a single floating pool. It looked simr to Han Sen using the Original Water King Body.


    ¡°What is this? Han Sen was given another shock.


    ¡°Help Daddy to shower,¡± Bao¡¯er directed the water fairy as she held the gourd.


    The water fairy came over to Han Sen and stripped all his clothes off. Then she twirled her finger, and a water air wrapped around Han Sen¡¯s entire body. It made him feel as if he was in the embrace of a natural spring.

 Chapter 2333 - Water Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 2333 Water Fairy</h4>


    The water fairy sat behind Han Sen and massaged his shoulders. Han Sen was definitely enjoying the massage, but he was disappointed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s just a servant?¡±


    It had taken a lot of work for Han Sen to get into the Pavilion, and he had also risked exposure. It wasn¡¯t worth it if he had only gotten a servant girl for his efforts.


    Bao¡¯er leaned her head to the side and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think that she has another function.¡±


    ¡°Can she fight?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Bao¡¯er lifted the gourd and pointed at the chair. She shouted, ¡°Hit it!¡±


    The water fairy went to the chair immediately, but her watery body broke as soon as she came into contact with it. The chair moved a little, but no actualsting damage had been done.


    ¡°It looks as if she doesn¡¯t.¡± Bao¡¯er shook her head.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be the servant of the Sacred leader. The Extreme King¡¯s alpha surely wouldn¡¯t be thisme, leaving behind such a weak item for his children.¡± Han Sen looked at the water fairy.


    Bao¡¯er asked the water fairy to give her a massage. The water fairyplied with the directive immediately, so it seemed as if shecked a will of her own. It was a high ss doll.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to get a better look at the water fairy, and what he saw shocked him. The water fairy¡¯s body was an energy substance, and it was very tightly constructed. It seemed to contain a deified power, the likes of which Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°Weird. Such strong power, but why doesn¡¯t it deal any damage? What does this thing actually do?¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he looked at the water fairy.


    Bao¡¯er was having fun with it, at least. While the water fairy was rubbing her shoulders, Bao¡¯er also instructed it to begin feeding her.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, how do I make use of this jade gourd?¡± Han Sen asked after a moment of thought. Perhaps using the gourd himself would let him investigate it further.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Just put your energy into the gourd.¡± Bao¡¯er handed it back to Han Sen.


    After the gourd left Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand, the water fairy shattered and returned to the jade gourd like liquid.


    Han Sen tried putting his power into the jade gourd, but he couldn¡¯t make it work. Then he tried it again, and when he put his power inside it, the jade gourd worked. The water fairy bound itself to Han Sen¡¯s will and emerged from the jade gourd.


    ¡°This thing is strange, but I really don¡¯t know what she does.¡± Han Sen tried a fewmands, making sure he was able to control the water fairy. Then, he put the jade gourd and the water fairy away.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, did you get any information from your time with Lan Haixin?¡± Han Sen asked Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°She and Bai Yi had a meeting arranged for the ninth of next month. They will be opening the relic, and she says Bai Yi has the genes of another race in him. But the genes aren¡¯tplete. She says the chances that the relic will select Bai Yi are low. She thinks she will be able to control the relic.¡±


    ¡°Did she tell you what the relic might have been?¡± Han Sen asked further, pleased with the revtions.


    ¡°No.¡± Bao¡¯er shook her head and swallowed some food.


    ¡°Good. Keep gathering all the information you can. Once you have found something, try to find a way to reach me,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°I promise I will do that.¡± Bao¡¯er looked so serious, and she gave Han Sen a salute.


    ¡°Good. You are the pride of the people and the nation, and you are the pride of your daddy, too.¡± Han Sen convinced Bao¡¯er to go back. Then, he got to thinking about what he himself might need to do.


    The little red bird followed after Bao¡¯er, but Han Sen didn¡¯t worry about her.


    Han Sen was most worried about the ramifications of the previous day. He hadn¡¯t known that opening the alpha statue would cause so much trouble, and right now, the entire Extreme King society was still in the midst of dealing with their shock. Many eyes would be focused on him in the times toe.


    ¡°Considering Bai Yi¡¯s pride and desire for attention, he wouldn¡¯t maintain a low profile after suddenly bing so famous. I need to go somewhere.¡± Han Sen got to thinking about where he should go.


    Han Sen looked at the blood kirin, and then his eyes turned bright. ¡°Yes! I should make the blood kirin register as my royal guard. Then, I can go to King¡¯s Garden to steal a primary root king dragon. Only the princes and princesses are allowed to go to King¡¯s Garden. No one there is deified. I still can¡¯t reveal myself, but at least I won¡¯t be left exposed to the people most likely to see through my disguise. And I can steal plenty of resources. Right, I should do that. I should go to King¡¯s Garden.¡±


    After Han Sen said that, he took the blood kirin with him and registered it as a royal guard. Then, he rushed to King¡¯s Garden.


    ¡°My Prince, Bai Yi has left home. He took the blood kirin to register as a royal guard. And now, he is going to King¡¯s Garden.¡±


    ¡°My Princess, Bai Yi took the blood kirin to King¡¯s Garden.¡±


    The same report was delivered to each and every pce. Many princes and princesses now raced to King¡¯s Garden.


    They wanted to know what was going on with Bai Yi. The idea that he had imed the alpha¡¯s statue was way too strange, and many royal children thought it was suspicious.


    ¡°He is out? I want to see if this is actually Bai Yi, or if it is really Han Sen.¡± Miss Mirror was holding a big mirror that reflected Han Sen¡¯s movement inside King¡¯s Garden. She paid special attention to the ring Han Sen was still wearing. Every few seconds, Miss Mirror would turn her eyes to nce at that ring. Then, she unconsciously touched the identical ring she wore on her own finger.


    Han Sen had gone there with Bai Wei once, so he knew the way to go. He brought the blood kirin with him to King¡¯s Garden.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t fond of the bearded dragons, and he rode the blood kirin towards the king tree. He wanted to find one of those thick, primary root king dragons.


    But as soon as the blood kirin started to move, a few shadows appeared before them. Han Sen examined them and realized it was a bunch of people he had never seen before.


    He recognized some of them from the information Mister White had given him, however. The first one was Prince Swordstar. He was the forty-seventh royal child, and he was Bai Yi¡¯s little brother. But he wasn¡¯t from the same mother.


    ¡°Brother Forty-Seven, why are you blocking my way?¡± Han Sen asked, his expression gloomy.


    Prince Swordstar smiled. He looked quite handsome as he said, ¡°I am here to congratte you, Brother Sixteen, on acquiring an understanding of the Extreme King alpha. And I am curious what the Extreme King alpha left behind in the Pavilion. I hope you will be able to tell me.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± Han Sen asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Then this little brother is going to have to teach you a lesson,¡± Prince Swordstar said coldly.


    ¡°Ha! You aren¡¯t worthy of challenging me. Beat my guard first,¡± Han Sen replied haughtily.


    The blood kirin roared. A red mist covered its body, exerting intense pressure on the surrounding area. A blood shadow came right for Prince Swordstar.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one who has a guard.¡± Prince Swordstar¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. Without amand, his own guard leaped out to fight the blood kirin.

 Chapter 2334 - Blood Area

    <h4>Chapter 2334 Blood Area</h4>


    King ss was divided into nine different tiers. Bing half-deified required a person to break through all nine tiers. A further barrier had to be surpassed before someone could be fully deified.


    Instead of being recognized separately, these nine tiers were typically just grouped under King ss, however. The power of a King¡¯s area-of-effect grew with each tier that was surpassed.


    The blood kirin hadpleted all nine tiers; it was half-deified, after all. Prince Swordstar¡¯s guard was a half-deified elite, too.


    ¡°How dare you behave so poorly in front of a prince!¡± That half-deified guard made a cow¡¯s mooing sound. He then released a yellow king area, which ovepped with the blood kirin¡¯s blood area. The guard lifted the axe in his hand and ran forward to strike the blood kirin.


    The blood areabined with the yellow area, and both guards were affected by each other. A sudden weight fell across the blood kirin¡¯s body, as if it had suddenly shouldered the weight of a mountain.


    The yellow area was associated with the element of earth, and it created earth elemental pressure within its zone. Kings with poor bodies could very well find themselves crushed by that pressure.


    As the blood kirin was pressed down by the earth power, the guard¡¯s axe came towards the creature like a mountain. It was aimed toe down on the blood kirin¡¯s head. The power exerted would have been enough to cut an entire in half.


    Roar!


    The blood kirin roared. Instead of trying to avoid the strike, it used its own horn to block the falling axe.


    Boom!


    The blood and yellow powers surged against each other. The blood kirin¡¯s horn was able to block the big axe, keeping the axe aloft.


    The half-deified guard roared. He struggled to push his big axe down further, as the two powers kept crashing against each other in the area.


    Han Sen and Prince Swordstar watched the two from afar. Suddenly, a massive red and yellow explosion rocked the area. The blood kirin was able to get past the half-deified guard.


    When the light of the explosion faded and the onlookers could see again, they immediately noticed that the blood kirin¡¯s neck scales were torn. There was a huge cleft across them, and the blood kirin¡¯s blood began to drip slowly down its chest.


    The chestte of the half-deified guard¡¯s armor had also been broken. He had been cut, and he was bleeding, as well.


    ¡°Very strong body! You did not die after taking a blow from my Open Sky Axe, but still, you will die today,¡± the half-deified guard shouted fiercely. His Open Sky Axe produced a scary light, and it came swinging at the blood kirin again.


    The blood kirin lowered its head. Its eyes looked red. Then the eyes grew darker and darker, until they ended up looking ck.


    Han Sen understood the blood kirin well, and he knew now that it was really angry. Its blood air was about to go mad. It was like a nuclear bomb that was on the verge of detonating.


    As the half-deified guard sprang toward it, the blood kirin did not dodge. It raised its head and peered at the guard. The blood air in its eyes was about to erupt like a volcano.


    Blergh!


    The power from the blood kirin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t explode out as Han Sen had expected. The other guard¡¯s chest suddenly started to rupture with blood.


    His Open Sky Axe didn¡¯te down as nned. Blood spurted from his wound like a spring, and everyone watching the fight looked on in shock. The half-deified guard quickly tried to cast a power to stop his loss of blood.


    But it was a futile effort. Blood still streamed out of his chest, then turned into a mist and drifted straight over to the blood kirin, where the blood kirin promptly absorbed it.


    The wound on the blood kirin¡¯s neck soon closed up as if it had never existed.


    The blood kirin roared like a lion. It became a blood shadow, then flew over to the half-deified guard.


    The half-deified guard was bleeding, and his face looked shocked at the turn of events. He roared in response and swung his Open Sky Axe at the blood kirin once more, desperately trying to sh the iing blood kirin.


    The blood kirin made no attempt to evade the big axe, and neither did it try to use its ws to block the blow. The beast allowed the axe to m into it and cut a deep crevice across its scales. At the same time, though, the blood kirin¡¯s talons touched down on its opponent.


    As the guard screamed, his blood sprayed like a geyser.


    The murderous blood kirin ignored the frantic blows of the axe, using its scales to absorb the strikes as its ws continued shredding the guard¡¯s armor and tearing up his flesh.


    The blood kirin¡¯s ws left marks all across the knight, and blood spilled ceaselessly from his body. His blood was like a volcano, and nothing could stop that eruption.


    Han Sen grinned as he watched. The blood kirin¡¯s blood area was a very scary ability. Han Sen was fortunate that the blood kirin was not his enemy.


    Instead, when the guard hit the blood kirin with the big axe, it was now able to heal so quickly.


    After a moment, the half-deified guard was broken. He screamed continuously as he tried to scramble away, but under the grip of the blood kirin¡¯s blood area, he had lost too much blood. His powers were now weak, and he no longer had the strength to run.


    The blood kirin was like a wolf. It was like a tiger. It leaped over towards the man, then ripped off his arms and swallowed them. Crunching noises came from the creature as it savored its snack.


    ¡°Prince! Save... save me!¡± the half-deified screamed to Prince Swordstar.


    Prince Swordstar felt a bitter chill strike him after watching all this. The cruelty of the blood kirin shocked him and all the other guards.


    Before Prince Swordstar could say anything, the blood kirin picked up the guard in its mouth and ate him whole.


    A half-deified elite had beenpletely swallowed by the blood kirin. The man¡¯sst scream still echoed in the ears of the horrified audience.


    ¡°Bai Yi... You killed my guard...¡± Prince Swordstar looked very ill. His eyes stared nkly ahead.


    ¡°It was just a guard, and he died. What¡¯s the big deal? If you are not happy about it, the blood kirin is willing to hear yourints. Go and kill it, if you dare,¡± Han Sen replied tly.


    ¡°You...¡± Prince Swordstar¡¯s face had darkened. He wasn¡¯t half-deified. He only had two half-deified guards in his employ, and now one of them had been eaten by the blood kirin. Sending another one into the fray would not help.


    Other princes and princesses watched the fight from afar, looking jealously at the blood kirin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic would be so strong; it is like it is deified already! I cannot believe that *sshole Bai Yi was able to im it.¡± When Bai Ling Shuang saw the blood kirin¡¯s performance, the sight made her grumble angrily.


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, Brother Forty-Seven, then I best be on my way.¡± Han Sen mounted the blood kirin again and looked at Prince Swordstar with disdain. Then he headed towards the king tree.


    Prince Swordstar¡¯s face kept cycling through a number of emotions, but he let Han Sen go and did not press for another fight.


    Prince Swordstar wasn¡¯t willing to continue the contest, but Bai Ling Shuang and the other royal children still followed Han Sen. They could see he was getting close to the king tree.


    ¡°Is he going to practice in front of the king tree?¡± Bai Ling Shang frowned, her expression turning strange.


    Han Sen thought he would find more primary root king dragons closer to the tree, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The ground closest to the king tree was different, and normal royal children wouldn¡¯t dare to approach it. That was why Bai Ling Shuang looked so disturbed.

 Chapter 2335 - King’s Cover

    <h4>Chapter 2335 King¡¯s Cover</h4>


    Prince Swordstar stared furiously at Han Sen¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Prince, you are just going to leave like this?¡± Prince Swordstar¡¯s remaining guard looked angry as he spoke.


    Prince Swordstar said coldly, ¡°My people will not die for nothing. He dared to kill in King¡¯s Garden, and so the blood kirin will die. Let¡¯s go to the sentencing court.¡±


    Han Sen rode the blood kirin to the king tree. In his heart, he was thinking, ¡°The blood kirin¡¯s desire to kill is way too strong. If he wants to kill, there is nothing I can do to stop him. Fortunately, it was only a guard. I can negotiate and exin his actions.¡±


    As he got closer and closer to the king tree, Han Sen was unable to find any primary root king dragons. Han Sen kept moving forward.


    The primary root king dragons appeared in different locations each and every time. Han Sen was not lucky today, though. He didn¡¯t run into any of them on his way.


    There were many princes and princesses following him, however. Han Sen mostly ignored their presence, but after a while, he noticed that they had fallen back and stopped following him forward. That was a little concerning.


    Han Sen looked around and found that he was close to the king tree. It was so thick, like a giant pir in front of him. There were one hundred miles ofnd between him and the tree.


    Han Sen could see that there were some wrinkles in the tree¡¯s bark that were as wide as entire valleys. But the king dragons he had seen were not as big as that.


    Han Sen slowed down the speed of his approach. This ce was quite different than he had imagined. Getting closer to the tree didn¡¯t result in him finding more and more of the primary root king dragons.


    Han Sen soon found a king dragon, with a man in a white robe standing before it. Han Sen remembered the information given to him by Mister White, and he quickly recognized the man.


    Prince Seventeen, Bai Qing Xia, was known as the prettiest man in the entirety of King¡¯s Kingdom.


    The man was so handsome that his good looks made him practically invincible.


    While Qing Xia was very handsome, the legends also said that he was quite weak. His mother had been injured while she was pregnant, and her baby had been injured as well. So, he was born damaged. He was a very weak person among the Extreme King, and his body wasn¡¯t like one of the royal bloodline. He was weaker than amoner.


    Prince Qing Xia was very handsome, but he wasn¡¯t good at anything except for being eye candy. He didn¡¯t join the fights for authority. If anyone mentioned him in conversation, it was just to talk about his face.


    ¡°Brother Seventeen, what are you doing?¡± Han Sen rode the blood kirin over to Prince Qing Xia, but the man didn¡¯t respond. Han Sen wanted to know why Prince Seventeen was the only one there, though; all the other royal children were gone.


    Prince Qing Xia¡¯s eyes were like stars, and his facial features were sharp. He was like a carving, wrought from a block of marble. But he didn¡¯t look good. In fact, he looked pale and sick.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to approach and talk to him. Prince Qing Xia looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I am here to get protection from King Wen. Aren¡¯t you doing the same, Brother Sixteen?¡±


    ¡°Um... I¡¯m just walking around.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think he hade at the right time. He didn¡¯t know what ¡°protection from King Wen¡± meant.


    ¡°Maybe it is something connected to the Kingese scrawl upon the king leaves, but how will that help him? Is he going to pick a leaf off the king tree?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Prince Qing Xia smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to hide since you are here now. If you are strong enough to im the alpha¡¯s statue, then of course you can gain the protection of King¡¯s Cover.¡±


    ¡°If you want the Kingese, then I should not disturb you. I will continue walking around,¡± Han Sen said, then readied himself to depart.


    He hadn¡¯t figured out how to get the Kingese, and if he wasn¡¯t careful, he could risk being exposed. He had to get out of there now and figure out the Kingeseter.


    Prince Qing Xia suddenly jumped. His body teleported in front of Han Sen, barring his departure.


    ¡°The Kingese hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I am curious how you were able to understand the alpha¡¯s statue. Please teach me, Brother Sixteen,¡± Prince Qing Xia said. Before Han Sen agreed, he threw a p at Han Sen.


    His fingers were long, and they glowed with light. It was a pretty sight, but somehow, it was still masculine at the same time.


    Han Sen saw his p and noticed how light it was, and how there was no power. But even so, the move felt as if it would be very difficult to predict. Han Sen was shocked by it.


    ¡°People say Prince Qing Xia is quite weak, and it would be difficult for him to evolve. But now, I do not think those ims are true. His p is something very special,¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The blood kirin sat down and roared. It wanted to jump away, but Han Sen prevented it from doing so.


    There was a rule in the King¡¯s Garden that forbade killing. It was intended to protect princes and princesses only, though. There were options if a guard was killed, but killing a prince wouldn¡¯t just lead to the blood kirin being punished; Han Sen would be, too.


    After stopping the blood kirin, Han Sen leaped off of the blood kirin¡¯s back and punched towards Prince Qing Xia.


    His fist flew forward in the traditional Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch. He had learned it from the alpha statue. The rest of the Extreme King had only seen the shadow, but Han Sen had watched the alpha statue actually perform the skill.


    Pang!


    The fist and the palm came against each other. Han Sen and Prince Qing Xia felt their bodies vibrate as they were pushed back. Neither of them gained the upper-hand.


    Han Sen¡¯s punch included the Original Water King Body power. Although it was only on the first tier of area powers, it was still quite strong, and Prince Qing Xia could fight against Han Sen as an equal. It seemed as if the rumors of the Prince¡¯s weakened body were not quite urate.


    ¡°Extreme King really does have many elites. I can never underestimate anyone.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Many princes and princesses were watching from a distance, and they found themselves surprised again.


    Bai Yi was well-known for being quite reckless and exceptionally greedy. Bai Qing Xia was known for being very weak and sick. For two princes like that to fight under the king tree was quite weird.


    It might have been an understandable conflict if it took ce somewhere else, but the king tree was only a hundred miles away. Both princes were beneath the King¡¯s Cover. Even geniuses like Bai Wuchang and Bai Ling Shuang wouldn¡¯t enter that ce. And those two princes had.


    The King¡¯s Cover wasn¡¯t a dangerous ce, but it had the king tree¡¯s king air blessing. If the king tree gave them its approval, they would earn its protection. They¡¯d be protected by the Kingese.


    If they were not approved, then they would simply stand there and nothing would happen.


    Many princes and princesses hoped to earn the protection of the Kingese, but amidst their uncertainty, none wished to try. If they didn¡¯t earn the protection of King¡¯s Cover or have much Kingese, they would beughed at for being unlucky.

 Chapter 2336 - Sick Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 2336 Sick Beauty</h4>


    If a prince didn¡¯t even have the blessing from the Kingese on the king tree, people would believe him to be very unfortunate. They would think the prince was gued by bad luck. Such a person could never lead the Extreme King and rule the known world.


    Although the protection of the Kingese didn¡¯t urately represent the luck of a prince, it still affected the way they were perceived by others. Thus, the royal children wouldn¡¯t seek the protection of the Kingese on a random whim.


    In the era of King Bao¡¯s reign, there was a much-loved prince. He was very intelligent and a sublime fighter. King Bao was extremely fond of him, and many nobles believed that the prince would be the one to take the throne and seed King Bao.


    Even the prince himself believed he would be the one. He thought he was a man that was blessed with great fortune and luck. So, he went to King¡¯s Cover to test the mettle of his beliefs. But he did not get the Kingese. After that transpired, King Bao¡¯s love turned sour. He didn¡¯t allow the prince to seed him, and instead passed the mantle onto the man now known as King Bai.


    The prince didn¡¯t lose the throne solely due to theck of Kingese protection, but it was one of the primary factors involved.


    Simr things transpired in every era of the Extreme King, just to varying degrees.


    The royal children that wanted to take the throne wouldn¡¯t dare risk being rejected by the King¡¯s Cover; it was the royal children that were not ambitious that were more willing to try. A rejection wouldn¡¯t affect them as much.


    A royal child who got the blessing of five Kingese would be deemed a lucky person. Getting the blessing of nine Kingese meant a person was super lucky. Getting more than nine was something most kingly, and it was also absurdly rare.


    But even getting the protection of more than nine Kingese didn¡¯t guarantee a chance at the throne. So, the Kingese¡¯s protection didn¡¯t mean everything.


    Luckily, the Kingese itself was useful. It was good to have, so the more the better.


    Bai Qing Xia moved like a cloud,ing for Han Sen.


    Han Sen grunted in annoyance. After he used the Extreme King¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch to counter Bai Qing Xia¡¯s palm, the fight continued.


    Because they were too close to the king tree, thest thing they wanted to do was hurt it, so they held their powers and fought with raw strength.


    ¡°Huh? Prince Qing Xia has great palm skills. That must be King Seventh¡¯s Hatred Times Ten.¡± A Prince blurted as he looked at Bai Qing Xia.


    ¡°It really is Hatred Times Ten. Times One is one area, while Times Ten is half-deified. I cannot believe Bai Qing Xia learned this. He just became King ss, did he not? He only has Times One area power. His Hatred Times Ten is only at its first tier,¡± another princemented.


    ¡°But Bai Qing Xia is weak. It is surprising that he is able to learn such a powerful geno art at all,¡± another prince remarked.


    Bai Ling Shuang watched Bai Qing Xia and frowned. ¡°Bai Qing Xia hid his abilities this well? It looks as if he hase here to seek out the protection of King¡¯s Cover. That is an unusual choice. We have clearly been underestimating him. His heart must be far moreplicated than most of the princes that can harness strong power.¡±


    Miss Mirror saw Bai Qing Xia¡¯s Hatred Times Ten and looked on with interest. She said, ¡°This pretty prince has practiced Hatred Times Ten. And on top of that, it isn¡¯t just at the first tier. This is really interesting.¡±


    After pausing, Miss Mirrorughed and said, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s see how he does against Han Sen.¡±


    Han Sen used his Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch to fight against Bai Qing Xia. Han Sen was surprised as they fought. That pretty man¡¯s fighting power far exceeded his expectations.


    The man¡¯s hands moved fluidly, and they didn¡¯t look very strong. But even so, they gave off a palpable sensation of evil. Han Sen could feel this very clearly, and if he was careless, taking just half of one hit could deplete him of half of his life.


    ¡°Weird. Why does Old Sixteen only use the Shocking Sky Punch? Does he only know this one skill?¡± Prince Neen looked on and frowned.


    Prince Neen stood beside Prince Fourteen Bai Canng. Bai Canngughed darkly and said, ¡°Old Sixteen is deliberately insulting Seventeen. He wants to use Shocking Sky Punch to beat Hatred Times Ten. His arrogant personality clearly hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Luckily, Seventeen has the first tier of King area. If he didn¡¯t, he would have been killed by now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how a guy like him was able to im the alpha statue,¡± Prince Neen said with a lift of his lips.


    ¡°Everyone is bound to have some good luck at some point.¡± Bai Canng looked at Han Sen with scorn.


    Bai Qing Xia noticed that no matter how much he altered his palm skills, Han Sen was still only using Shocking Sky Punch. He concluded that Han Sen was insulting him on purpose, and his pretty face reddened with anger.


    Suddenly, Bai Qing Xia changed his palm skills. The weak-looking palm skills became aser that could pierce through the universe. And now, one of those strikes was headed for Han Sen.


    The blow was too fast, and no one should have been able to react to it.


    ¡°Love too much and you be hateful... That is the second tier of Hatred Times Ten! How is that possible? Bai Qing Xia is just a first-tier King! How could he now have Hatred Times Two?¡± Prince Neen looked shocked.


    Bai Canng¡¯s face changed, as well. He looked to be just as stunned.


    Many other princes and princesses stared mutely at the fight. Bai Ling Shuang frowned. ¡°I suppose we must say goodbye to the old Qing Xia. He has used his first-tier body to hold Hatred Times Two. It must have taken incredible cunning to hide away all this power within a body that we all thought was sickened and weak.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move. He threw another Shocking Sky Punch, and his fist came against the sharp, opposing light.


    Pang!


    The scary presence exploded. Thatser light was crushed by Han Sen¡¯s fist and rendered harmless.


    ¡°That was a perfect Shocking Sky Punch. No wonder Brother Sixteen imed the alpha statue,¡± Bai Qing Xia thought, maintaining his calm. He flipped his hand, and this time, it went from fast to slow. It was like he was slowly pushing a mountain towards Han Sen.


    ¡°One palm to sunder the day and night cycle... It is Hatred Times Three!¡± A prince was shocked.


    Bai Qing Xia had been known as the Sick Beauty. Everyone had believed, for years and years, that he was weak. But suddenly, he was exploding with so much power and talent.


    Hatred Times Ten was super hard to practice, and it required a massive amount of talent. Not many royal children could practice it, so it was a very stunning revtion that Bai Qing Xia had learned the skill. Now, his first-tier body could make Hatred Times Three¡¯s palm split the day and night cycle. How could people not be surprised by this?


    ¡°Scary talent. Very deep mind.¡± All the royal children¡¯s eyes changed as they looked at Bai Qing Xia. They once looked at him with pity and disgust, but no longer.

 Chapter 2337 - Kingese

    <h4>Chapter 2337 Kingese</h4>


    Seeing Bai Qing Xia striking with his palm, Han Sen unleashed another Shocking Sky Punch.


    He would have liked to use other techniques, but he had only just started using his Bai Yi disguise. He hadn¡¯t yet had the time to learn any other skills. He had been lucky to learn this punch from the Extreme King alpha¡¯s statue, but using other skills might expose him.


    The Shocking Sky Punch was a technique that every member of the Extreme King had to learn. Although it was basic, it was still very powerful. It would be ridiculous to call the skill invincible, but it could challenge a surprising number of other techniques.


    Pang!


    The fist and the palm hit each other. Han Sen¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch blocked Bai Qing Xia¡¯s day and night cycle split. But still, no one was winning.


    ¡°Huh. Bai Yi¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch managed to block the day and night cycle split? Today is a weird day. We are witnessing so many bizarre things.¡±


    ¡°They are both first-tier Kings. How can a Shocking Sky Punch break a day and night cycle split?¡±


    ¡°The Bai family has too many powerful members. Those two princes have never really revealed themselves before. I wouldn¡¯t have expected the two to possess powers like this. They are both so talented, and it seems as if the fight between these two princes has only just begun.¡±


    ...


    Everyone was talking. Instead of attacking Han Sen again, Bai Qing Xia just stared at his opponent. A long timeter, he said, ¡°You are very special, Brother Sixteen. It was no wonder that you were able to im the alpha statue.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, either,¡± Han Sen admitted with a nod.


    Bai Qing Xia raised his head. He looked up to the king tree and said, ¡°The king tree is going to wake up, so we should cease our fighting for now. If you are here to seek protection from King¡¯s Cover, then let us determine a victory through how many Kingese we both receive. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here on a stroll. I don¡¯t care if I get Kingese or not,¡± Han Sen said.


    Bai Qing Xiaughed. ¡°Are you afraid to lose?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You really think I can actually be afraid of you?¡± Han Sen grunted dismissively.


    ¡°Then it is settled. We will determine the victor based on how many Kingese we each receive. Whoever has the most Kingese will win.¡± After saying this, Bai Qing Xia returned to the king dragon¡¯s head.


    Han Sen had no idea how to get the Kingese. So, he pretended to shoot Bai Qing Xia a look of contempt. He flew to another king dragon¡¯s head and sat down just like the other prince.


    Seeing Bai Qing Xia close his eyes atop the dragon¡¯s head, Han Sen pretended to do the same. The blood kirin sat down next to him.


    ¡°Bai Qing Xia and Bai Yi are both seeking King Cover¡¯s protection. I wonder how many Kingese they will receive?¡±


    ¡°In the past, I would have thought they would be lucky to earn one or two. But now, it is hard to tell. Those two have been keeping secrets, and it is obvious they are looking to impress everyone. They¡¯re probably still hiding much of their power.¡±


    ¡°You are right. I didn¡¯t expect two normal princes to hide their powers in the way they have. It looks like this is the Extreme King¡¯s strongest era.¡±


    ¡°Haha! As the royal children grow stronger, their fights will grow stronger as well. I do not know if that is good or bad.¡±


    The king tree¡¯s leaves started to glow, but few of the royal children went looking for the primary root king dragons. Most of them wanted to watch Han Sen and Bai Qing Xia.


    Every leaf on the king tree had some Kingese. When the king tree woke up, the Kingese on the leaves grew brighter. Under their light, the leaves looked gold.


    Kingese was the blood pulse of the leaves. Every king leaf¡¯s blood pulse was different. As time passed, the blood pulse became brighter. The Kingese brightened into gold symbols branded onto the gold leaves, and each symbol gave off a different sensation.


    Some of them were strong like fire. Some of them felt like rushing water. Some of them were heavy on the ground, and others were deep like an abyss.


    Although Han Sen couldn¡¯t decipher the Kingese, he could feel their power. He could understand what they meant.


    It wasn¡¯t because Han Sen was good at learning. It was because the power of each Kingese was linked to a substance. There was a deeper meaning to them than a mere hieroglyph. Han Sen didn¡¯t have to learn them. He just had to see the shape of the item that was rted to the Kingese. Then, he could recognize what they meant.


    ¡°This world is so big. Everything and anything can exist here. Even the leaves of the king tree are in some way connected to the fabric of the world. It¡¯s all-inclusive. How amazing.¡± Han Sen sighed, and then he thought to himself, ¡°If I could dig it out and haul it back to the Alliance, I wonder if it would still grow?¡±


    The king tree and its leaves woke up. The Kingese was shining brightly. A king dragon nearby roared and then fell into the ground.


    Han Sen saw that Bai Qing Xia hadn¡¯t moved yet. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Does he not want the protection of the Kingese? Why is he sitting on the head of a dragon? That way, he will not be able to go underground.¡±


    That was what Han Sen was thinking, at least. He didn¡¯t move. He maintained his position just as Bai Qing Xia did, sitting atop the dragon head.


    The king dragons around them were all drilling into the soil. And then, both of their own king dragons started to move. Bai Qing Xia still didn¡¯t move.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. The king dragon didn¡¯t go underground as the other dragons did. Instead, it raised its head and went up to the top of the tree.


    The boughs of the tree high above were like a golden sky. The Kingese was shining like a tter of gold stars. The two dragons kept going up and up, as if they were shooting off into the cosmos.


    If someone hadn¡¯t actually seen it in person, it would have been difficult to imagine how beautiful it looked.


    Han Sen was standing atop the dragon¡¯s head, staring at the shining Kingese. It was like he was in a dreand.


    Those two king dragons stopped moving forward after reaching the halfway point. After all, they were just the roots of the king tree, and there was only so far that they could go. They would have to disconnect from the king tree to go further.


    Bai Qing Xia opened his eyes. He stood up, looked at the Kingese, and said, ¡°The older one should do this first, so go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I am just sight-seeing. You go first,¡± Han Sen said simply.


    He had no idea how to gain the approval and protection of the Kingese.


    Bai Qing Xia didn¡¯t decline the offer to go first. He looked up to the Kingese, and then his body started to glow with a white light. The white became more intense, and it made Bai Qing Xia¡¯s body brighter. It was like he was bing a transparent jade stone.


    ¡°King body?¡± Han Sen squinted. Bai Qing Xia was still standing on his dragon¡¯s head. His body was so bright, it was like he was wholly wrapped-up by a godlight. It wasn¡¯t just his flesh, either; even his hair looked like jade.


    With his king body¡¯s power spreading, the Kingese on the king leaves answered. A king leaf started to shake. It began to make a rustling noise, like it was caught in a wind that affected nothing else.

 Chapter 2338 - ai Qing Xia’s Words

    <h4>Chapter 2338 Bai Qing Xia¡¯s Words</h4>


    ¡°Ah, so opening the king body can attract the Kingese. I thought this was something special,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    As he mulled this over, one leaf suddenly stood out among the gxy of shining Kingese. The Kingese upon it was shining brighter than the sun.


    Before Han Sen had even started focusing, the Kingese left the leaf and went straight for Bai Qing Xia.


    Among the people that were watching the sight from afar, someone started screaming in excitement. ¡°It moved! The Kingese moved! What is that word?¡±


    Many of the royal children looked over to see what the voice was talking about. The Kingese that was shining like a sun seemed to be transparent and natural in its form. It was like looking at a beautifully polished piece of jade.


    ¡°Fan!¡± Bai Ling Shuang read the word out loud.


    ¡°Fan, or pretty gem... Even the king tree things Prince Seventeen is pretty like a gem. He is a shiny thing himself, and so that is why Fan came down for him,¡± Bang Canng said coolly.


    The word Fan was shining, and itnded on Bai Qing Xia¡¯s forehead. It melted into his flesh like a snowke touching water.


    When that Kingese symbol blended into the man, Bai Qing Xia¡¯s attractive body looked even shinier. His skin was like the spotless surface of a beautiful jade. Any pale spots on his body seemed to have vanished, and he looked to have been rejuvenated. He looked very handsome.


    Many of the princesses were so jealous that it drove them a little crazy. They wanted the word Fan, too. They would rather have that than any of the other Kingese.


    ¡°Hmph, he is just a pretty boy,¡± Prince Neen scoffed. His eyes were betraying his true feelings, however.


    ¡°He is so pretty. He has everything.¡± A female guard sighed at the sight. She couldn¡¯t peel her eyes away from Bai Qing Xia¡¯s face.


    When Fan was totally blended into Bai Qing Xia¡¯s body, another king leaf erupted with a bountiful light. The second symbol flew down, headed for Bai Qing Xia¡¯s forehead once more.


    Han Sen looked at the Kingese. The Kingese was shining, but it wasn¡¯t very bright. It was very small, and it would likely bringfort and calm to those trapped in a storm.


    ¡°Yin!¡± Han Sen had never seen the symbol before, but he could read and understand what it meant.


    Bai Qing Xia saw the Yin drifting into his body. His jade-like light vanished. He looked like someone from heaven that had fallen down to earth to be nothing more than amoner.


    Looking at him more closely would lead to a very different conclusion, however. It was like there was jade hidden among piles of sand. There was a light, just waiting to emerge.


    When it was truly unearthed, he would look so pretty.


    ¡°Yin is fitting for him. Bai Qing Xia remained hidden for many years, and then, he started to impress people today. He deserves to have the word Yin.¡± Bai Ling Shuang sighed. ¡°It looks like we have another topete against.¡±


    As the hidden word settled, another Kingese symbol fell from a king leaf. The next word was like fire, and it moved fiercely along its path. It seemed like it could ignore everything in the world.


    ¡°Ao.¡± Han Sen read the word out.


    Prince Neen grated out augh. ¡°Sick Beauty was hidden for many years. Even when people humiliated him and made fun of him, he never said a word. He has always been little more than a turtle. Does he really deserve the word Ao? I¡¯m beginning to doubt the tree¡¯s infallible ability to sense the truth.¡±


    ¡°Ao doesn¡¯t mean crazy. Crazy is something on the surface, whereas Ao resides in the bones. This Ao is in the bone and the heart. Bai Qing Xia has been humiliated a lot over the years, but he never gave up his desire to win. He has kept going and going up until now, so he definitely deserves Ao,¡± Bai Canng said, shaking his head.


    Prince Neen snorted. ¡°Fan, Yin, and Ao. That isn¡¯t bad. But thatbination has no connection to the qualities of a king. It is nothing like Tian, De, Jun, Qin, or Shi. And it most certainly cannotpare with Ren, Yi, Li, Xin, Zhi, Zhong, Xiao Ti. Those three words aren¡¯t very useful, and I highly doubt Father will approve of them.¡±


    Bai Canng looked at Prince Neen, but he didn¡¯t say anything in response. His face showed his silent disagreement.


    The Aonded atop Bai Qing Xia¡¯s head, and itbined with his body. It changed his body, giving him more of that overbearing power.


    Han Sen looked at him with much interest, and he thought to himself, ¡°These Kingese symbols are quite powerful. They can change your genes and alter your body and senses. They can even affect your will. That¡¯s really quite amazing. If I can get a symbol associated with fire, my proficiency with the elements of fire will be much improved. Every word would certainly be useful, and the more words the better.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s next thought made him rather depressed, however. The words the king tree dropped were dependent on the king body that would receive them. Han Sen had stolen Bai Yi¡¯s Original Water King Body. If he used that body to gain Kingese, he would probably get the element of water. And Han Sen wasn¡¯t really interested in water. He was hoping to get Fan, or at least some word that would make him look more handsome.


    But the king tree dropped what it wanted to drop. It always depended on how the king tree felt. People could do nothing to change it.


    After Ao, another symbol fell down. That word was full of hatred, which Han Sen could tell before he even saw it properly. Merely feeling the hate surrounding it was enough to know that it would bear the word Hen.


    Seeing this word, the royal children looked quite interested.


    ¡°Intriguing. Bai Qing Xia has hatred in his heart. Who does he hate, I wonder? Does he hate theck of fairness or the people that used to bully him, perhaps? Or the high-ss people above him?¡± Miss Mirror saw Hen, and she smiled. She looked very interested in that.


    After the hatred of Hen, another word started to descend. It was called Shan. That was surprising. No matter what strength Bai Qing Xia was hiding, he didn¡¯t sound anything like a strong mountain.


    The Kingese symbols continued to fall, and there had been eight words already. The king tree still hadn¡¯t stopped. More Kingese came down, falling through the leaves.


    ¡°This is the ninth word. This Bai Qing Xia is on the verge of shocking everyone.¡± All the princes and princesses looked on with wide eyes. No matter what that ninth word would be, it proved that Bai Qing Xia was talented.


    If the ninth word was just some horrible Kingese, then it proved he was an evil individual. He couldn¡¯t be a leader if that was the case.


    After the ninth wordbined with Bai Qing Xia, another king leaf lit up like a sun.


    ¡°The tenth word... There have been ten words!¡± Everyone was shocked. Gaining the king tree¡¯s approval nine times was already a glorious thing, but now, Bai Qing Xia was on the verge of getting ten words. This was extremely rare to see in the Extreme King. Everyone looked at Bai Qing Xia differently now.

 Chapter 2339 - Begging for Kingese

    <h4>Chapter 2339 Begging for Kingese</h4>


    ¡°Ah, how interesting.¡± Miss Mirror leaned closer to her mirror as the next symbol fell.


    Han Sen was confused. He had thought that the king tree was giving out words that would improve Bai Qing Xia¡¯s genes, but seeing this, there was a possibility that he had misunderstood.


    When the word meaning Evil went into him, Bai Qing Xia¡¯s body started to look evil. Itpletely went against his style.


    ¡°It looks like the king tree only detects what is special about Bai Qing Xia. Whether the thing hidden inside him is good or bad, the tree makes it stronger. And even ws can be strengthened.¡± Han Sen now understood how the king tree distributed its words.


    Seeing the word Evil appear, the royal children didn¡¯t show much of a reaction. Many of the royal children had received the same symbol, and even so, they were able to be king. So, it didn¡¯t matter.


    After the word Evil blended into the man, the leaves of the king tree remained lit. Another Kingese symbol drifted down from the king tree. It was headed for Bai Qing Xia¡¯s forehead once more.


    Seeing that word, Bai Ling Shuang screamed and said, ¡°Ni!¡±


    Bai Ling Shuang wasn¡¯t the only person having such a reaction. Even Miss Mirror, using her mirror to watch the events, stood up. Her eyes opened up wide, looking at the word Betrayal.


    That word Ni didn¡¯t have a thunderous presence or a shocking atmosphere. It barely glowed. The small light it had looked as if it would be extinguished any second.


    But that word made every prince and princess scream. They weren¡¯t shocked that Bai Qing Xia had obtained eleven Kingese; they were merely shocked by the word Betrayal.


    There were countless Kingese symbols. The number of words that descended tended to show the talent of the person obtaining them. But different Kingese symbols meant different things.


    It was impossible to say which words were good and which ones were bad. But some words across history had been known to prove how great an individual was.


    One such example was the word Betrayal. The second king of the Extreme King, King Wen, had received the word Betrayal.


    That was the only word he received. Compared to all those other royals, he was at the bottom of the list. But King Wen beat out all the other talented royal children to be the second king of the Extreme King. He also became one of the most famous kings in their history.


    Back then, there was a rare prince that managed to receive twenty-one words. But he lost to King Wen, who only had one word.


    After King Wen, there were seventy more kings, and countless princes and princesses. But no one else had received the word Betrayal.


    Right now, Bai Qing Xia had received the word Betrayal, which shook the royal children. That word made it clear that Bai Qing Xia was indeed a very special person. This was in addition to the ten words he had received before.


    Everyone was so shocked. Their mouths were opened wide, looking at Bai Qing Xia in utter shock. They couldn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°He was so quiet at one point, but now he is suddenly shocking everyone. Prince Seventeen will be famous all around the universe.¡± One of the guards sighed.


    After the word Betrayal appeared, there were no more Kingese symbols. Bai Qing Xia¡¯s power went dim. He released his king body and told Han Sen, ¡°Brother Sixteen! I received eleven words, so it is now your turn.¡±


    ¡°What is your king body¡¯s name?¡± Han Sen gave the man a haughty look. He knew what it was, but he pretended he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Genzo King Body,¡± Bai Qing Xia said calmly. He didn¡¯t rise to Han Sen¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°Your Genzo King Body isn¡¯t too bad if it obtained eleven Kingese,¡± Han Sen said casually. It sounded like he was trying tofort the other prince.


    ¡°Ha! This guy is so arrogant. If he cannot get a word, what is he going to do?¡± Hearing Han Sen say that, Miss Mirror couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    All the princes and princesses were shocked to hear this. Although they already knew that Bai Yi was the arrogant sort, they didn¡¯t know his arrogance came along with a whole heap of ignorance, too.


    ¡°Does he not know what it means to get eleven Kingese symbols? Does he not know what Betrayal means?¡± Prince Neen held his face in his hands. He was speechless.


    Bai Canngughed. ¡°Old Sixteen is grumpy. He surely has a little bi-pr disorder. He never had a chance of being anyone important, so it¡¯s not strange that he¡¯s ignorant of what Betrayal means. But no matter how dumb he is, he should know what having eleven Kingese means. He is probably just being stubborn.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how this guy managed to im the alpha statue.¡± That was still a sore spot for Prince Neen, it seemed.


    Prince Neen had been to the Pavilion many times. He had wanted to keeping until he imed the alpha statue, but he had repeatedly failed. He couldn¡¯t believe the alpha statue was actually imed by that Bai Yi, who he had always looked down upon. He hated him. He hated Bai Yi, who was actually Han Sen in disguise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many Kingese he gets. It will be funny if he is unable to get any.¡±


    ¡°It is hard to say. After all, he did manage to im the alpha statue. There is no way he¡¯ll leave without a single one.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe getting the alpha statue was pure, dumb luck.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think he will receive the word Luck?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Many guards and royal children were watching intently. Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked up at that tree that looked like a golden sky. He was looking at the Kingese symbols while he mumbled, ¡°Give me a pretty man... Handsome man... Whatever it is... I do not want much... With my face... I should get a word like Fan, just as Bai Qing Xia did.¡±


    While he was mumbling, Han Sen activated his Original Water King Body. His body became a blob of water, and even his armor became water. He was like a water man standing atop the dragon¡¯s head. He was looking up at the gold sky.


    Bai Yi¡¯s personality was a grumpy one. He often started arguments. Everyone there had seen his Original Water King Body before, and so it was nothing surprising.


    Compared to Bai Qing Xia¡¯s Genzo King Body, the Original Water King Body wasn¡¯t bad. But water was weak. It was better suited to healing abilities.


    But Bai Yi was too ill-tempered. He didn¡¯t want to learn a healing geno art. He had forced himself to learn a destructive water element skill instead, so he hadn¡¯t achieved much. He wasn¡¯t the number onepared to all those King ss princes. He was in a medium-low bracket. Because of that, many of the royal children thought his Original Water King Body was rather weak.


    In reality, the Original Water King Body wasn¡¯t much worse than the Genzo King Body. Bai Yi had just never used it well.


    Han Sen activated the Original Water King Body, and his body took on a water light. It connected with the king tree. The leaves rustled, and amidst their golden lights, a king leaf shone. The Kingese symbol was like a sun falling down. It was going to Han Sen.


    That word was so watery, it looked like floating water. It looked like a scary wave. It was very pretty, and there was a heavy rain and a storm going with it. It possessed the word Shui.


    Bai Yi received the word meaning water. Everyone expected this since he had the Original Water King Body. It would be weird if he didn¡¯t receive water.


    ¡°It is better than nothing,¡± Han Sen thought. And so, he waited for the word toe down and touch his head.


    As the word water was about to touch down on his head, Han Sen prepared to im the Kingese power. But the word stopped one centimeter above his forehead.

 Chapter 2340 - First Person in a Thousand Year

    <h4>Chapter 2340 First Person in a Thousand Year</h4>


    Everyone was frozen. They didn¡¯t know what was going on. Han Sen felt a sharp pain in his heart. He had no clue why the word water had just stopped above him.


    The next second, the symbol on Han Sen¡¯s forehead fired away from him like a cannonball. It whooshed back up into the sky, flying into the leaves at the top of the tree and vanishing.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen was frozen.


    Every royal child and guard in King¡¯s Garden stood as still as stone. They thought they must have been imagining things, and their eyes were opened wide in disbelief.


    The king tree had stood in the center of the Extreme King territory for billions of years. There had never been a Kingese that saw its recipient, then high-tailed it back to where it came from.


    ¡°Haha! I cannot go on! I¡¯mughing too hard! Old Sixteen is way too funny. The Kingese that fell escaped his clutch.¡± Prince Neen held his belly while heughed, tears of mirth welling in his eyes.


    The water Kingese looked like a horny man, seeing a sexy woman with a great body. It quickly gave chase, but when it got close enough to see her face, it ran away faster than any rabbit.


    ¡°This... what¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Ling Shuang was shocked. She hadn¡¯t a clue what was happening.


    Miss Mirror squinted her eyes. ¡°It looks like he isn¡¯t actually Bai Yi. The water Kingese was attracted by the Original Water King Body, but it noticed that there was a problem. And so, it decided to run back. I¡¯m pretty sure he is actually Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°What is this? A fallen Kingese can go back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of something like this happen before.¡±


    ¡°Prince Sixteen looks a bit embarrassed. He is like a cooked duck that can still fly.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Not only that, but he must be the first of the Extreme King to have a Kingese run away from them.¡±


    The princes and the princesses and the guards all exploded. This was the first time they had ever heard of such a thing. They were so hyped, it was as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    Han Sen thought this was bad. ¡°Did the king tree notice that the Original Water King Body isn¡¯t really mine? Is that why the Kingese ran back? If that is the case, many people might be suspicious of my identity. I have suffered some really bad luck here. If I knew this might happen, I would have just settled for collecting some king air and left.¡±


    Han Sen was depressed. As everyone chattered andughed about what had happened, the top of the king tree lit up.


    The king leaves were suddenly all so bright, and a Kingese fell down like a sun. It came from the top of the tree, flying down to Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Come! Come! Let us not have something bad this time. Come on!¡± Han Sen begged awkwardly. If this went wrong, everyone would know that there was something wrong with him.


    The Kingese symbol fell down. Han Sen could see it, too. That word was so solid, unbreakable. It was like a stone that had been made a billion years ago. It said, ¡°Ji.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s gay, why would I have a word like this? No, no, I¡¯m not gay at all... It must mean gene or base... It must be... It must be...¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen honestly didn¡¯t care what the word was, as long as he had a word.


    Everyone who watched this was now looking at Han Sen, trying to see what was happening. Some were actually hoping that the Kingese would escape again.


    Quickly, the wordnded on Han Sen¡¯s head. Everyone held their breath. They stretched their necks to look at Han Sen¡¯s head and the Ji word. They wanted to see if it would actually meld into him.


    ¡°Come on! Come down! Don¡¯t make this any worse!¡± Han Sen was in a rush. He would have liked to just grab the word, cram it into his mouth, and swallow it.


    It was a shame that grabbing Kingese symbols was impossible, though. If they could have, the royal children wouldn¡¯t have had to wait. They would have just grabbed the Kingese by themselves.


    Han Sen kept praying in his heart. The word Ji stopped one centimeter in front of Han Sen¡¯s head. It didn¡¯t actually touch down on his body.


    ¡°Sh*t! It is ying around with me again.¡± Han Sen wanted to cry.


    ¡°It stopped... It stopped...¡± Someone sounded so excited by the sight. They sounded like a kid that had never traveled abroad before and was finally going, with the way they screamed. It was like they were visiting a foreign ce.


    Prince Sixteen was getting really famous now. He was the first one to ever be abandoned by a Kingese.


    ¡°Hahaha! This is so funny.¡±


    ¡°But why do the Kingese refuse to touch down and meld into Brother Sixteen¡¯s body?¡±


    The whole of King¡¯s Garden exploded. They had never thought something like this might happen, but now they were. Their nosy souls were burning.


    Bai Qing Xia, who was closest to Han Sen, was also confused. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with Han Sen.


    ¡°Huh? That is weird. The Ji word has stopped, but it hasn¡¯t left.¡± Someone noticed this little issue, too.


    The Ji word had stopped, but it didn¡¯t escape like the water one did. It hung above Han Sen¡¯s head as if it was in suspended animation.


    ¡°Brother, what the hell is this? If you are going toe down, thene down! Leave, if that is what you prefer. Why are you just hanging around here? There is no half-in, half-out. Are you just trying to scare me? Whatever it is you want to do, just get it over with.¡± Han Sen rolled his eyes and stared at the Ji Kingese. He was nervous.


    Han Sen thought his luck had turned sour. He thought everything had gone awry. He had drawn too much attention in the Pavilion already. Now that this had happened, it was difficult for him not to appear suspicious.


    ¡°I need to be an honest person. I will never disguise myself as someone else again. I cannot deal with this kind of stress.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were burning. The Kingese wasn¡¯t moving. It didn¡¯te down, and it didn¡¯t go back. It just hung where it was.


    Everyone was confused, but somehow, the top of the king tree became super bright again. Many king leaves lit up like a tapestry of suns.


    Vo!


    The suns began to fall like a meteor shower. Many Kingese fell down from the king tree. They were alling for Han Sen like a gctic stream. It was like the stars were spilling forth in his direction.


    ¡°Sh*t! What is this?¡± Seeing all these flying Kingese symbols, Han Sen¡¯s heart felt like it was going to jump out of his chest.


    All of the royal children and guards looked on with wide eyes. Everyone was petrified.

 Chapter 2341 - The Secret of Kingese

    <h4>Chapter 2341 The Secret of Kingese</h4>


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do this! I only wanted to collect two Kingese. No, actually. Just one would have been fine. Can we stick to doing just that?¡± Han Sen felt his delicate nerves couldn¡¯t endure this torture anymore.


    This was testing the very functioning of his heart.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any sort of heart disease. If he had, he was certain that this would have given him a heart attack.


    A huge swathe of Kingese symbols were falling from the tree. It was hard to describe. They were like a shower of gold stars falling down. It was like there was a bunch of gold tadpoles rushing towards Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s right eye shone. The four pupils of the Purple-Eye Butterfly were spinning as they looked at the Kingese in the sky.


    This wasn¡¯t normal. Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine that the king tree did this regrly. There were so many Kingese symbols, and if they all went into his body, he thought he might explode.


    It didn¡¯t matter how good an abalone tasted, you would still die if you ate too much. With so many Kingese symbols falling from the tree, it wouldn¡¯t be just his stomach rupturing. His whole body was sure to blow up.


    Under the gaze of the Purple-Eye Butterfly, Han Sen could see that each Kingese symbol wasprised of a mysterious substance chain. It was a form of energy.


    Each Kingese had one element of energy which made up their substance chain. There was nothing wrong with the Kingese symbols themselves.


    Suddenly, Han Sen froze. He noticed something abnormal that made his heart almost stop.


    Aside from the first word Ji, the other Kingese were falling down like bees. But even so, there were faster and slower ones.


    Judging from the way they wereing down, it was going to start with Ji. Then, Han Sen saw something unbelievable ur.


    ¡°Stor... story... of... gene...¡± Han Sen read the Kingese that fell. The first four words, in their order, could be read as ¡°the story of gene.¡±


    ¡°Is that just a coincidence?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think a coincidence like this was possible.


    There were many things in that world that looked like coincidences, but this coincidence was actually a connection. But most people didn¡¯t have enough information to connect the seemingly random urrences into a pattern.


    Han Sen wanted to keep watching, but it was toote. The Ji word thatnded on his forehead was blending into him.


    A solid presence entered Han Sen¡¯s body. It was like the anger inside of Han Sen was all removed. It was as if he had been condensing for one million years and now looked really solid.


    Pat! Pat! Pat!


    All those Kingese symbols went into Han Sen¡¯s body. And because there were too many in the rush, some were unable to get into him via his forehead. They had to shoot straight into his body.


    The Kingese symbols were like a meteor shower, and they shot straight into Han Sen. His presence kept changing because the Kingese kept entering.


    As Han Sen was buried beneath the zing symbols, the rest of the world was silent. Everyone stared stiffly at Han Sen, who was residing beneath the king tree. They could see all those Kingese lights rushing to enter his body.


    Because it happened so fast, many people were caught midugh. They couldn¡¯t remove their smiles, and they just stood frozen. They looked very weird.


    Miss Mirror was perfectly still. Her poise and elegance had been wholly extinguished. Her red lips were wide open. She looked so strange, and she could not speak.


    She had managed Spring Rain for many years. She had done so many things for King Bai that had to be performed covertly. That meant Spring Rain might have been an assassination squad or a pirate organization, depending on how it was viewed.


    Miss Mirror had seen many strange things over the years, but this gave her a big shock. It made her lose herposure.


    No one had seen the Kingese fall like this in all the time since the Extreme King had first discovered the king tree.


    In the time since their society began, the Extreme King had seventy kings and countless talented children. The prince that had received the most Kingese in the past managed to obtain one hundred. No one else had ever received more than that.


    Butparing that prince to Bai Yi, that man meant nothing. There were so many Kingese falling from the tree. It was like a river bursting its banks. It was difficult to count. There were tens of thousands.


    The King¡¯s Garden looked dead. Everything was lit by the glow of the Kingese hitting Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked. When all those Kingese symbols hit his body, The Story of Genes ran like mad.


    Originally, The Story of Genes was like a sports car with an empty tank, but when the Kingese entered his body, The Story of Genes reacted like it had been injected with high-octane gas. The engine was firing on all cylinders, making some scary, mechanical noises. It surged forward at full speed.


    Even the Ghost Bone Power inside Han Sen¡¯s body had been crushed and refined. It kept pushing The Story of Genes forward.


    The progress of The Story of Genes had previously been so slow, but now, it was welling up at mind-boggling speed. It kept breaking through, heading to the furthest point of a Duke.


    ¡°If this is rted to The Story of Genes, what the f*ck is happening?¡± Han Sen was as shocked as he was happy.


    He was pleased that The Story of Genes was reaching Duke ss, even if he was uncertain how it was progressing so quickly. It was all happening inside his body, and ordinary folk wouldn¡¯t be able to see that. But there were too many elites in the Extreme King. He couldn¡¯t be certain that no one else would witness the changes urring in his body.


    Han Sen tried his best to stop The Story of Genes from being cast. He wanted to suppress The Story of Genes and keep it Marquise. Then, he could level up to Duke when there was no one else around.


    But it was pointless to even try. As the Kingese kept running into him, The Story of Genes couldn¡¯t be stopped. They kept diving into him like sports cars losing control on the highway.


    ¡°F*ck you! If you can¡¯t stop, then push it!¡± Han Sen decided. He gritted his teeth and cast The Story of Genes. It was sending him to the far reaches of Duke ss.


    The Kingese were so strong. If Han Sen didn¡¯t spend the power that the Kingese were giving him to level up The Story of Genes, the power would blow up his body.


    There was no turning back now. The kingese had to push The Story of Genes as far as it could go. And it did indeed be Duke ss.


    Spell¡¯s power suddenly had an element. Han Sen thought this would invoke changes in his body and draw attention.


    But Han Sen realized that he need not have worried. Because the Kingese were still inside his body, continuing to change him like a mountain, a sea, a fire, a dragon, an overbearing thing, and like hell itself. Everything in that world appeared upon Han Sen at once.


    When those changes became soplicated, the element that turned him into a Duke underwent a change, too. It wasn¡¯t obvious, though. It was hard to see.

 Chapter 2342 - Kingese Blowing Up the Body

    <h4>Chapter 2342 Kingese Blowing Up the Body</h4>


    During the process of bing a Duke, Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Bone Power was wholly refined. Not a single drop of it remained. And that was just to bring him up to Duke level. The Story of Genes had to be fed a scary amount of power for ascension.


    The Kingese symbols continued to fall, and it kept pushing The Story of Genes to run full throttle.


    Quickly, The Story of Genes was opening its very first gene lock. But somehow, even though The Story of Genes was powerful, it was missing thatst little push to open the gene lock. The Story of Genes continued to grow stronger and stronger.


    Han Sen looked ill. His body was doing pretty poorly right now. The Kingese forced The Story of Genes to flood his interior with power, but all that surging strength had nowhere to go. The gene lock was still tightly shut, sealing in the power. It was like a river was dammed, and the water couldn¡¯t go anywhere. Sooner orter, the dam was bound to buckle and copse, resulting in the water bursting everywhere.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was this dam. If the water broke through, then Han Sen¡¯s body would be destroyed. How could he be happy about that?


    ¡°Oh no! The gene lock. Surely the gene lock doesn¡¯t have to be opened by Duke genes, right?¡± Under the force of The Story of Genes, Han Sen was unable to break the gene lock. And he had also just realized why. His body was different from the average person or creature of the geno universe. One hundred Duke genes could open one geno lock, but now, with so much power going into him, he didn¡¯t have what it took to break the same lock. That had to be why.


    Although he couldn¡¯t confirm his guess, the power of the Kingese was bing stronger. Even his Original Water King Body couldn¡¯t hold it.


    The body was like water, thrashing around like mad. It was like there was some power disturbing it, with no rhyme or reason. It created a small swirl.


    Luckily, this was the Original Water King Body¡¯s body he had. His body could heal quickly. If he was a normal king, the power being sent his way would have already ripped him apart at the seams.


    Even though the Original Water King Body had great regenerative properties, it had absorbed too much Kingese. He himself was now shining gold. The water appeared bloated, and the water body was a few times bigger than it had been before. It became a giant, gold orb of water.


    The more Kingese that fell, the bigger the orb of water became. It was going to pop any second.


    There weren¡¯t many Kingese left to fall, and Han Sen gritted his teeth, trying to withstand it. His body felt absolutely terrible. He was going to blow up. A countless number of Kingese symbols were inside his body.


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t blown up yet.


    When thest Kingesended on Han Sen, he sighed.


    But the next second, Han Sen¡¯s face looked utterly terrible. All the Kingese symbols inside him were rioting through his body. The scary power broke Han Sen¡¯s body, and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back.


    Bai Ling Shuang looked at Han Sen with aplicated stare. And suddenly, the orb of water Han Sen had be, exploded. He burst into a hanging mist. He was shining like a gold diamond.


    Each drop had gold Kingese spinning inside it. It was a stange sight.


    After a while, the light of the Kingese dimmed. The mist flowed back together to reform the shape of that water man. Then Han Sen¡¯s face became visible.


    Han Sen was so happy. Luckily, the Original Water King Body had allowed him to gather himself up again. No matter how strong another king body was, being blown up like that would have rendered them very dead.


    The water body became flesh, revealing Han Sen with a pale face. The Original Water King Body could rpose the general structure of a body, but he was still damaged and in quite a bit of pain.


    ¡°Brother Seventeen, it looks like I win,¡± Han Sen said, turning to Bai Qing Xia.


    Bai Qing Xia looked back and coldly said, ¡°I understand now how a genius like you could im the alpha statue. You really are quite special. I have indeed lost.¡±


    Han Sen took two steps away, with the intent of getting out of that ce. But even in those short steps, he almost fell over. He felt so weak that he could barely stand.


    Han Sen waved to his blood kirin, and the blood kirin moved quickly over to his side. Han Sen pulled himself onto the creature¡¯s back so it could take him out of King¡¯s Garden.


    Prince Sixteen Bai Yi had triggered the Kingese to fall like stars. The news of this event was sent to every far corner of King¡¯s Kingdom in a short amount of time.


    Bai Yi once had a really bad reputation, but now he was sounding much better.


    Han Sen made an excuse to go back and hide on Water Zone, iming he had been terribly injured by the Kingese. He wanted to be left alone, but even so, many people came to visit him.


    One of his visitors was a deified water elite sent by King Bai himself. She imed she hade there to heal Han Sen, but it was actually because King Bai was suspicious of Han Sen. He wanted the elite to examine Han Sen¡¯s body, top to bottom.


    After all, Bai Yi wasn¡¯t very talented. And he had suddenly imed the alpha statue and triggered the unbelievable events beneath the king tree. King Bai had grown very suspicious of him, and that was why he asked the water deified to go and heal Han Sen. He wanted Han Sen¡¯s body to be examined to confirm that it was really Prince Sixteen Bai Yi.


    ¡°Captain Water Moon, how is Yi¡¯er doing?¡± King Bai asked tonelessly.


    Captain Water Moon answered, ¡°Prince Sixteen isn¡¯t doing well. His body is full of that Kingese power. It is everywhere. He cannot use his Original Water King Body or any of his other powers like usual. I couldn¡¯t find a way to fix it, either.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t his Original Water King Body separate and process the Kingese power?¡± King Bai frowned.


    Captain Water Moon exined gravely, ¡°If this was a normal body, Prince Sixteen would have died when his body first exploded. His Original Water King Body is the only reason he survived. But that is also the reason the Kingese power has invaded his original water substance. It will be impossible to separate the two. It cannot be done by an external force. To clear the Kingese inside the water, you would have to break the water. That would also mean killing Prince Sixteen.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± King Bai asked, while looking at Captain Water Moon.


    ¡°I am useless in this matter.¡± Captain Water Moon shook her head.


    Not long after Captain Water Moon left, Miss Mirror came into King Bai¡¯s study.


    ¡°Little Sister, check out Sixteen and give me an answer quickly,¡± King Bai said to Miss Mirror as soon as she entered.


    Miss Mirror looked at King Bai and asked, ¡°You think there is a problem with Bai Yi?¡±


    ¡°As a father, I hope he really is this good, but...¡± before King Bai finished, he waved his hand. ¡°Go. Get me an answer quickly, and forbid Bai Yi from leaving King¡¯s Kingdom in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Mirror bowed and departed the study.


    ¡°Han Sen,¡± Miss Mirror murmured after she left the study. A very creepy smile crossed her face.

 Chapter 2343 - Identity Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 2343 Identity Crisis</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s balls ached. People kept talking about him and the Kingese he had absorbed as if he was some godly being that had paid them a visit. It was as if he was the crown prince or something. Even people with little interest in politics were caught up in the popr topic of conversation, fascinated by the idea that the previously-unknown prince had suddenly be so famous. Even King Bai was suddenly paying him a lot of attention. There was every chance he¡¯d be a higher figure in the hierarchy, or even the new crown prince.


    But Han Sen knew that many people were still suspicious regarding his identity. Many royals came to visit him. They were all trying to test Han Sen, especially the horrible friends that Bai Yi used to have. They wanted to skin him and get a look at Bai Yi¡¯s bones.


    Han Sen used the excuse of needing to heal to block the intrusions of such people.


    Of course, Han Sen¡¯s body was in some trouble, too. Those Kingese symbols had blended into his cells, and it made his body far stronger than his actual presence. He was like a steel board, and it was a struggle for him to circte his energy.


    But that wasn¡¯t too big of a problem for Han Sen. The Story of Genes could be cast normally. As long as The Story of Genes could level up, he could absorb the Kingese power so it wouldn¡¯t interfere with any of his other powers that were running.


    Now, Han Sen was only missing Duke genes. One hundred Duke genes were necessary for the opening of a gene lock. Opening two or three gene locks should allow him to absorb all the Kingese.


    When Captain Water Moon came, she healed his injuries from the explosion. Aside from being unable to use powers, Han Sen was back to normal.


    His body was stuffed to the brim with Kingese. If someone wanted to hurt him, they would have to earn the approval of the Kingese. At this point, Han Sen felt as if he wouldn¡¯t even have to use his energy to fight. He could use the Kingese in his body to fight against foes that were currently stronger than he was.


    The bad thing was that the Kingese couldn¡¯t be activated on their own. Han Sen needed to touch someone to activate the Kingese inside his body.


    ¡°It looks like I need to hunt down some xenogeneics,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He took the blood kirin with him and dove into the deep sea. There was nothing special about the xenogeneics inhabiting Water Zone, but there were some Duke xenogeneics lurking about. They were the ones that Bai Yi had looked over most frequently. And in regards to the King ss creatures that lived on the, they had mostly been killed by Bai Yi already.


    ¡°Very good. You have the protection of Kingese. Was this a calcted move on your part, to push you into bing a King? Should big sister start calling you a King already?¡± Han Sen had just ventured into the deep sea when a woman appeared beside him. Before he had found any xenogeneics, Fox Queen hade to see him.


    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being found out?¡± Han Sen looked around. Luckily, there weren¡¯t many people upying Water Zone. Bai Yi hadn¡¯t bothered to hire guards for patrols, and Lan Haixin¡¯s people weren¡¯t going to be around.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? My good little brother is going to be a King. You understand that your big sister would want toe and share in your victory, of course,¡± Fox Queen said quietly. She came close to Han Sen and leaned on his chest. Her fingers twirled and yed with Han Sen¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Stop teasing me, big sister. I will be doomed very soon.¡± Han Sen bore a wry smile.


    Fox Queen reached out her hand to touch Han Sen on the forehead. She gently said to him, ¡°You know you are in trouble, huh? So, why are you trying to keep such a high profile? You keep on causing such big incidents and causing so much trouble for yourself. Not even the Fox, when undercover, would dare be as loud as you. It is like you are afraid people do not recognize you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know things woulde to this,¡± Han Sen said with a shrug of his shoulders.


    Fox Queen rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I cannot help you with this. The others might ept what you¡¯ve done, but King Bai must surely be suspicious about your identity. If I have guessed it correctly, he will likely be asking Miss Mirror to investigate you. This woman is very cruel, and she has destroyed many races. I don¡¯t know how many deified elites she has brought down. If she notices anything wrong about you, you can consider yourself a very dead boy.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me what to do, sister,¡± Han Sen said quickly. If Fox Queen hade all the way here, it wouldn¡¯t have been for the sole purpose of teasing him.


    Fox Queen squeezed Han Sen¡¯s cheek and smiled. ¡°Due to the fact you are my good little brother, I have an idea. It entirely depends on whether or not you are brave enough to go through with it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t move.


    Fox Queen sighed and said, ¡°Since you know about Cher, I¡¯m not going to hide anything. I want to reim a treasure from the Extreme King. But now, we have run into some turbulent trouble. It is because of this that we require your help. If you help me get the item, we will escape the Extreme King together. And then, you and I can be together and disappear from this world. Doesn¡¯t that sound very romantic?¡±


    ¡°What is the item that you want to get, and where can I get it from?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t dare make a promise, and he pretended not to hear herst remark.


    If even a woman as powerful as Fox Queen had failed to retrieve what she wanted, that wasn¡¯t a good sign. Whatever the item was, it had to be difficult to retrieve.


    Fox Queen didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°It is inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. Even a royal of the Extreme King cannot enter. A royal child has to do something incredible to gain permission to ess that ce. I talked to Bai Canng, but I was unable to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower with him.¡±


    ¡°If Bai Canng cannot get in, it is useless for you toe to me about it.¡± Upon hearing that her target was Destiny¡¯s Tower, Han Sen knew he wouldn¡¯t be working with her. Stealing an item from that ce was suicide.


    Ever since Han Sen had seen the Destiny¡¯s Tower of the Extreme King, he had been very interested in it. He researched the structure quite thoroughly, and before he had even assumed the identity of Bai Yi, he learned something interesting about the ce. Han Sen soon came to learn how scary and mysterious Destiny¡¯s Tower really was.


    Han Sen was very curious about the tower, but he hadn¡¯t done anything about it yet. He wasn¡¯t going to let Fox Queen get him killed.


    Plus, he didn¡¯t trust Fox Queen. She said they would escape together, but Han Sen didn¡¯t believe her.


    Fox Queen lifted a finger and set it down on Han Sen¡¯s lips. Her eyes looked very seductive, and she said, ¡°Bai Yi might not have been able to gain ess, but you are different. You imed the Extreme King alpha¡¯s statue. And you are the Bai Yi that earned so many Kingese symbols. It shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to gain ess to Destiny¡¯s Tower.¡±


    ¡°How do I get in?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He wasn¡¯t going to help her, but he wanted to get inside, anyway. Hearing Fox Queen¡¯s idea about how to get in would be nice, so perhaps she would prove a little useful.


    ¡°Promise to work with me, and then you will know.¡± Fox Queen¡¯s slender finger touched Han Sen¡¯s cheek. She smiled. ¡°You can think about it, but you don¡¯t have much time. I hope that the next time you visit me, you will give me a pleasing answer.¡±


    After that, Fox Queen fell back and disappeared into the water.

 Chapter 2344 - The Crime of Killing

    <h4>Chapter 2344 The Crime of Killing</h4>


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d go with you to steal things from Destiny¡¯s Tower. If I was insane,¡± Han Sen mumbled to himself. He had no intention of cooperating with Fox Queen.


    For now, his identity hadn¡¯t yet been exposed. He could still deny any allegations that came up, but stealing something from Destiny¡¯s Tower was akin to asking for death.


    ¡°My Prince! My Prince!¡± Han Sen was nning on hunting down some Duke xenogeneics when he heard Lilly¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I just wanted to kill some monsters to collect xenogeneics genes. Can¡¯t you just leave me alone for a bit?¡± Han Sen felt depressed. That Siren servant Lilly wasing after him, repeatedly calling out for her prince.


    Lilly was a Siren, too, but she had been raised by Bai Yi¡¯s mother. She wasn¡¯t with Lan Haixin. As a result, she was the only servant that Bai Yi had.


    Perhaps Lilly still remembered that Bai Yi¡¯s mother had been good to her, and that was why she decided to stick with Bai Yi. She was really loyal to him, and her only goal was to serve him well. It was rare to witness such loyalty.


    ¡°My Prince, it is good that you are here... the Sentence Court... the Sentence Court¡¯s people are here... They... They said the blood kirin went against the rules of King¡¯s Garden...¡± Lilly swam to him, gasping as she spoke.


    Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The blood kirin had killed Prince Swordstar¡¯s guard in King¡¯s Garden. Han Sen knew that incident woulde back to bite him. He just didn¡¯t expect the turnaround to have happened so quickly.


    ¡°They are in Ocean Hall. The princess is greeting them right now. She wants you to return so that you can provide them with an exnation,¡± Lilly said.


    ¡°Okay. I will go and talk to them, then.¡± Han Sen had to give up on his ns for hunting right now. He followed Lilly back to Underwater Town.


    Lan Haixin was sitting in the pce, her face expressionless. She didn¡¯t look good.


    Han Sen had been hiding in the garden, and she had dealt with all the nobles that came visiting. If she didn¡¯t need Han Sen to open the Siren relic, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about him at all.


    Now, though, the people from the Sentence Court were visiting. This wasn¡¯t something she could handle alone, and so she had to let Han Sen deal with these matters by himself.


    Lan Haixin didn¡¯t know how Bai Yi had earned the Kingese protection, but she knew how easily he could cause trouble.


    ¡°It was so hard for me to get a half-deified guard, and it has caused so much trouble. The killing in King¡¯s Garden has brought the Sentence Court knocking on our door. There is no way he will be allowed to keep the blood kirin,¡± Haixin thought to herself.


    ¡°Who is looking for me?¡± Han Sen brought the blood kirin in with him from the outside.


    ¡°I am Chu Nan from the Sentence Court, My Prince.¡± The half-deified elite in the lobby slowly bowed to Han Sen.


    ¡°Ah, it is Courtman Chu. Why have youe looking for me?¡± Han Sen knew, but he asked anyway.


    Chu Nan signaled to a man next to him. The servant presented Han Sen with a document. Chu Nan himself said, ¡°I am so sorry, My Prince. Your blood kirin murdered Prince Swordstar¡¯s guard in King¡¯s Garden. Prince Swordstar told us in the Sentence Court. We are here to arrest him, so please forgive us.¡±


    After that, the two servants came forward to arrest the blood kirin. But Han Sen stopped them.


    Chu Nan quietly said, ¡°My Prince, this is an order thates directly from the Sentence Court. Please do not make this any moreplicated than it needs to be. If we cannot bring him back today, then it will force the captain to visit. Then, things will be far worse.¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not making anythingplicated. The blood kirin is my guard, and I¡¯m the one thatmanded it to kill in King¡¯s Garden. So, I am the leader that caused this. The crime is mine. I will go with you. There are rules, and I need to be judged. I am a prince, so I should follow thew.¡±


    After that, Han Sen reached out his hands. He told Chu Nan he could lock him up so they could leave.


    Chu Nan and the others were shocked. People had been killed in King¡¯s Garden before, and the princes were usually responsible, but they always pinned the murders on their guards. But now, this was in reverse. The prince was taking the crime for the guard. They looked bbergasted.


    ¡°In that case, My Prince, we are so sorry. We do not need to cuff you. Please, juste with us.¡± Chu Nan didn¡¯t formally arrest Han Sen, but he didn¡¯t n to let him go, either.


    The Sentence Court was allowed to lock up figures of royalty. If Han Sen wanted to take responsibility for the crime, then Chu Nan wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    There were connections between Prince Swordstar and the Sentence Court. What happened with the blood kirin required an exnation. It would have been great if Bai Yi really hadmitted the crime, as he would have felt much better.


    Lan Haixin watched Han Sen and the blood kirin get taken away. She looked sick, and she said, ¡°Is that guy crazy? He is going to jail on behalf of some silly mount. He has lost all his pride as a prince.¡±


    Han Sen followed Chu Nan to the Sentence Court. He was locked in the prison there, and he had to wait for the trial before being sent to the proper penitentiary.


    ¡°Bai Yi is going to take the crime that he murdered in King¡¯s Garden. Is he crazy?¡± Prince Swordstar, when he heard this news, was shocked.


    But then, a wide smile crossed his face. He said, ¡°That is good. If he wants to die, then we just let him. Murdering in the King¡¯s Garden will have him stuck in prison for a hundred years, even if he is a prince.¡±


    The Sentence Court captain, who was trimming a fern, heard what the prince said andughed. ¡°If it was an ordinary noble, they would be served a death sentence. But he is a Prince, and it was a guard that was killed. He will probably be in jail for a dozen years. It is hard to tell exactly how long, though.¡±


    ¡°Ten years is still good.¡± Prince Swordstar rolled his eyes and went on to say, ¡°Right, just don¡¯t let that blood kirin go, either. Does he think he can save everyone? Who does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thews of the Extreme King are fair. We will not wrong a good man. We will not let go of a bad man,¡± the Sentence Court captain said coldly.


    Chu Nan brought Han Sen and the blood kirin to jail. He opened the door and said, ¡°My Prince, I am sorry that you have to live here.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t walk inside. He looked at Chu Nan and said, ¡°Mister Chu, can I ask a favor of you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Chu Nan looked conflicted.


    ¡°It is nothing big. Can I have him in the same prison cell as me?¡± Han Sen stroked the blood kirin¡¯s head as he spoke.


    ¡°That is okay...¡± Chu Nan looked at Han Sen strangely. Hesitantly, he said, ¡°My Prince... are you really nning on epting responsibility for this crime?¡±


    ¡°I would like to, but I¡¯m afraid others will not allow me to,¡± Han Sen said simply.


    Chu Nan was confused. He understood Bai Yi¡¯s situation. Although he had done two things that shocked the entirety of the Extreme King, that couldn¡¯t pardon him from the crime. Since the guard had been killed, Han Sen would end up going to prison if Prince Swordstar did not relent.


    Even if it was the crown prince that stood used, he would get a guard to admit the crime. If he confessed to the crime like Han Sen, he would end up going to jail, as well.

 Chapter 2345 - Mirror Spirit Eye

    <h4>Chapter 2345 Mirror Spirit Eye</h4>


    Chu Nan locked the door to Han Sen and the blood kirin¡¯s jail cell, and he was just about to leave when someone else walked up. It was Prince Swordstar.


    ¡°My Prince.¡± Chu Nan and his servant bowed courteously.


    ¡°Good work, Mister Chu,¡± Prince Swordstar said. He walked in front of the prison¡¯s erected Bai Sema. He looked at Han Sen through the Bai Sema and grinned. ¡°Brother Sixteen, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°This ce is quitefy. I get free food, free rent, and I like the mellow vibes. I¡¯m not sure I ever want to leave,¡± Han Sen replied, while lying on the bed.


    Prince Swordstarughed menacingly. ¡°Bai Yi, you really think that no one will touch you because you¡¯re a prince? Do you really think you can wash away the crime upon the blood kirin?¡±


    ¡°What if I do?¡± Han Sen continued to lie casually on his back. The bed was a little hard, but for someone who was used to roughing it, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Prince Swordstar wasn¡¯t a fan of Han Sen¡¯s attitude. He mocked him by saying, ¡°Brother Sixteen, you are so naive and cute. The Sentence Court is not somece where you can do whatever you want. You are just a prince. During our long history, even a few crown princes have been locked up in prison.¡±


    ¡°I know. There arews, and this is how things should be.¡± Han Sen maintained his position on the bed, acting as if he didn¡¯t care.


    Prince Swordstar was there to rile Han Sen up with a disy of his victory, but seeing Han Sen behave like this, he no longer felt like a winner. He actually felt annoyed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to stay in prison. Luckily, he had discovered through Fox Queen that Miss Mirror was in the middle of investigating him. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be in jail for long, because Miss Mirror would be unable to investigate him if he was actually given a ten-year sentence.


    Prince Swordstar didn¡¯t know that Miss Mirror was investigating Han Sen. As he looked at Han Sen, he noticed the blood kirin. He frowned and asked Chu Nan, ¡°Mister Chu, my Brother Sixteen is a noble. Can¡¯t he have a cell all to himself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am happy like this,¡± Han Sen said carefully before Chu Nan returned.


    After all, he had personally asked Chu Nan to let the blood kirin stay with him. He had to say something.


    Chu Nan said, ¡°He is only in lock-up for now. Keeping them both here will make things easier until the trial.¡±


    Prince Swordstar lifted his lips in a snarl and quietly told Han Sen, ¡°Bai Yi, are you naive enough to think that nothing will happen if you take the fall? I am telling you right now, you will really go to jail. And the blood kirin will die. You cannot do anything about it. This is the consequence of challenging me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are so powerful. I admire you.¡± Han Sen was still lying on the bed, and he pped his hands in the most uncaring way possible.


    ¡°You...¡± Prince Swordstar was so angry. He shouted at the worker and said, ¡°Get the blood kirin out! Separate the two and treat them well.¡±


    Chu Nan looked hesitant, but he still allowed the servant to proceed and open the gate.


    He hesitated because Prince Swordstar didn¡¯t have any authority in the Sentence Court, but the captain was Prince Swordstar¡¯s uncle. Things could go badly for him if he didn¡¯t listen to the prince.


    ¡°Since when did the Sentence Court be a prince¡¯s manor?¡± The voice of a powerful woman bellowed from the outside.


    When Prince Swordstar and Chu Nan heard it, their faces paled. They turned around and saw Miss Mirror approaching them, d in royal garb.


    Chu Nan was incredibly frustrated. The Sentence Court for the Extreme King was supposed to be a hellhole. When ordinary nobles heard about it, they would do their best to avoid it. Today, it was more like a bar where anyone coulde and go as they pleased.


    But Chu Nan wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the woman before him. He bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Miss Mirror.¡±


    Prince Swordstar quickly bowed as well. There were many people in the Extreme King that they couldn¡¯t provoke, and Miss Mirror was in the top three. Prince Swordstar would rather upset King Bai than this one.


    Prince Swordstar was King Bai¡¯s son. Even if King Bai was angry, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. It was difficult to tell how things would turn out with Miss Mirror, though. She was famous for having grand mood swings and being very cruel. Many powerful people with great ambitions in the Extreme King had been destroyed under the thumb of Miss Mirror.


    ¡°Mister Chu, why is Prince Sixteen here?¡± Miss Mirror looked at the jail cell that held Han Sen.


    ¡°Auntie Princess, in the King¡¯s Garden, Brother Sixteen allowed his guard...¡± Prince Swordstar came up to her to exin.


    ¡°Swordstar, what is your position in the Sentence Court?¡± Miss Mirror turned hard eyes on Prince Swordstar.


    Prince Swordstar was struck with a chill, and he suddenly found himself unable to speak.


    ¡°Miss Mirror, there is an investigation that requires Prince Sixteen¡¯s cooperation.¡± Chu Nan had heard Miss Mirror¡¯s tone, and he knew right away that this was bad. He refrained from telling her the truth.


    ¡°There is something I need from Bai Yi, too. I will be taking him back with me for now,¡± Miss Mirror said. Someone had already walked in and brought Han Sen and the blood kirin out of their cell.


    ¡°Miss Mirror, this...¡± Chu Nan felt as if he had two paths to choose from. He could either let it go or not let it go.


    ¡°Auntie Princess, killing in the King¡¯s Garden is an important crime,¡± Prince Swordstar said in a rush. He ran in front of Miss Mirror in his plight.


    As this urred, Chu Nan¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the number and epted the call. He turned off his phone and spoke to Miss Mirror, ¡°Miss Mirror has already discussed this with the captain. Why did you not tell me this? What are you guys doing here? Move! Do not stop Miss Mirror from attending to her business.¡±


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t even look at Prince Swordstar. She walked right past him.


    ¡°Little Brother, I don¡¯t have time to watch you y. If you want to put on a show in the future, please call me first. I will make sure I allocate the time.¡± Han Sen walked in front of Prince Swordstar, speaking to him while he fixed his sleeves. Then, he brought the blood kirin with him as he walked away.


    ¡°That a**hole!¡± Prince Swordstar was so mad, it looked like he was going to breathe fire. His face was in a wretched contortion.


    ¡°What? You aren¡¯t going to thank me for saving you?¡± Miss Mirror said to Han Sen as they entered the car she had brought.


    ¡°Auntie Princess, I think you have work reasons for freeing me. I will still have to go backter. I don¡¯t know if I should be thanking you yet,¡± Han Sen answered, looking directly at Miss Mirror as he spoke.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s face was impassive, and her gaze was frosty as she looked at Han Sen. ¡°Han Sen, how dare you? You killed a prince, and you dare to disguise yourself as him! You really don¡¯t understand the danger you are in.¡±


    When Han Sen heard what she said, his heart jumped. He acted cool and said, ¡°Auntie Princess, what do you mean? I do not understand.¡±


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t move. She pointed at the ring on Han Sen¡¯s finger. ¡°Han Sen, where did you get this ring from?¡±


    ¡°This is Han Sen¡¯s item. I got it when I took his body,¡± Han Sen said.


    Miss Mirrorughed darkly. ¡°Are you aware that this ring is called Mirror Spirit Eye? It can reflect a person¡¯s soul. If you are Bai Yi, take a look at yourself in the Mirror Spirit Eye. It will see whether your soul is Han Sen¡¯s or Bai Yi¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 2346 - Identity Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 2346 Identity Exposed</h4>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe what Miss Mirror told him. He had inspected that ring many times, and he had never seen any semnce of a soul inside it.


    When Han Sen heard what she said, he raised his hand. He tilted the ring¡¯s green, eye-shaped gem toward his own face. He examined the gem¡¯s reflective surface carefully, and said, ¡°I do see my own reflection, but any gem would show me that.¡±


    Miss Mirrorughed. She lifted her left hand.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s hand was white, and her fingers were long and thin. There was a ring on her ring finger.


    Seeing that ring, Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped. That ring looked exactly the same as his, aside from the fact that it was a little bit smaller.


    Miss Mirror lightly touched the green gem with her finger, and the eye-like stone started to glow.


    The ring on Han Sen¡¯s finger trembled slightly. They both lit up in the same way.


    At that moment, Han Sen felt the gem on the ringe alive. It was like a real eye looking at him.


    In that eye, he could see his own reflection. But the gem wasn¡¯t reflecting Han Sen as he was now; instead, it showed Han Sen as a naked baby.


    Han Sen felt a pang of panic roll through him. He hadn¡¯t expected the ring to reveal anything incriminating, and it was toote for him to take it off.


    ¡°Auntie Princess, what is that geno art you used? It is quite interesting. But stop joking around with me,¡± Han Sen said. He kept hisposure strong and unwavering.


    Miss Mirror lowered her left hand, and the light of the rings went dim. She looked like she was smiling, but she wasn¡¯t. ¡°You have a silver tongue, but it won¡¯t do you any good. If I hand you over to the king, how long do you think it will take for you to die? It might take tens of thousands of years. I¡¯m afraid death wouldn¡¯t be granted to you for a long, long time.¡±


    Han Sen had a wry smile on his face. He had nned to talk Miss Mirror into believing that he was truly Bai Yi, so he could buy himself some time to formte a n for escaping the Extreme King.


    But this was the first time they had met, and already, his identity had been exposed. All his ns of escape had now been reduced to nothing more than a ridiculous joke.


    ¡°If you have something you want to say, then get on with it and spit it out.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    ¡°There is nothing to tell you. You will be sentenced to death. I will take you to the pce and let the king decide,¡± Miss Mirror said tly.


    ¡°If that was what you really intended, then there was no point in confronting me here,¡± Han Sen said, as he looked at Miss Mirror.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t respond. She just looked at Han Sen with interest as the car traveled onward.


    Han Sen quickly realized that the car wasn¡¯t headed for the pce. They went to the biggest starport that could be found in King¡¯s Kingdom.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Han Sen asked, following Miss Mirror out of the car and onto a battleship. The battleship soon took off, heading out of King¡¯s Kingdom. He was shocked.


    Instead of answering his question, Miss Mirror sent for someone to take him to another room.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what Miss Mirror intended to do. She was Bai Wei¡¯s aunt and a trusted adviser of King Bai. If she noticed Han Sen was a fake, she should have grabbed him by the cor and marched him before King Bai.


    Instead, they were leaving King¡¯s Kingdom. She hadn¡¯t decided to incarcerate him, either. She just had him and the blood kirin taken to an ordinary room. The blood kirin wasn¡¯t locked up, either.


    ¡°What does this Miss Mirror want?¡± Han Sen wondered, but try as he might, he couldn¡¯t guess what the woman was nning.


    Han Sen touched the Mirror Spirit Eye. He wanted to take it off, but ever since the ring had been activated by Miss Mirror, it was as if the piece of jewelry had melded into his hand. He was now unable to remove it.


    ¡°What the hell is this ring?¡± Han Sen wondered, frustrated by the fact that he couldn¡¯t activate the Mirror Spirit Eye ring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to take whatever opportunitiese my way. It looks as if I¡¯m not talented enough to be a spy. I was exposed very easily,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. ¡°But if Miss Mirror hasn¡¯t brought me to King Bai, and I¡¯m no longer in the confines of King¡¯s Kingdom, there is a chance that I can escape. The only bad thing is that Bao¡¯er is still in Lan Haixin¡¯s ce. How am I supposed to get her out of there?¡±


    The ship made a series of hyperspeed jumps that took them through multiple systems after they left King¡¯s Kingdom. Han Sen had no idea where Miss Mirror was taking him.


    When the battleship finally came to a stop, Han Sen realized he was now in a system he had never seen before. The was very cold, and it was still in a very primitive stage of development. There were no creatures of high intelligence about, and there were no xenogeneics. There were only low level creatures around.


    But for such a primitive, it was surrounded by a surprising number of battleships and airships from a variety of different races. Han Sen followed Miss Mirror down onto the surface of the, and he saw many races that were familiar to him. There was the Dragon, Demon, Buddha, Destroyed, and all sorts of others were represented.


    Han Sen noticed something rather odd, though. Everyone who had been sent to the¡¯s surface, no matter which race they were from, possessed water powers.


    Even if they didn¡¯te from a water-aligned species, they were at least proficient in water-based techniques. They were all King ss, too. It was rare to find a Duke in their ranks.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask Miss Mirror.


    ¡°This is a nameless system of no notability,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°We are attending a funeral,¡± Miss Mirror answered simply.


    ¡°A funeral? Whose funeral?¡± Han Sen was confused. Instead of handing Han Sen over to King Bai, Miss Mirror had dragged him all this way to attend a funeral. This was weird.


    ¡°Time is almost up. Let¡¯s find a seat.¡± Miss Mirror looked around and walked to a peak.


    If Miss Mirror didn¡¯t want to answer Han Sen, then he had no choice but to follow along behind her.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n on running. First, he might not have to flee, and even if he could, this was not the time. Bao¡¯er was still in the Extreme King, so there was no use in him running off all alone.


    Plus, a woman like Miss Mirror would probably have contingencies in ce for any escapes Han Sen might attempt.


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror reached the top of the peak, and a guard brought her a chair and an umbre. It was as if she was on vacation.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t receive the same lovely treatment. He just stood next to the blood kirin, trying to see what Miss Mirror was inspecting. The only thing in front of them was arge sea. It was very quiet, and no creatures were visible within its depths. There was nothing special to see.

 Chapter 2347 - Getting News

    <h4>Chapter 2347 Getting News</h4>


    ¡°I can¡¯t even see a graveyard nearby. What important person died and is going to be buried here? Are they going to scatter the ashes into the ocean, maybe? Like a burial at sea?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    To be entirely honest, Han Sen didn¡¯t actually believe Miss Mirror¡¯s im. But with so many elites having shown up, something big had to have been going down.


    The elites of the other races were all terrified of Miss Mirror. None dared to get close to her.


    Most of them milling around near the sea, though. They were all waiting for something to ur, just as Miss Mirror was.


    But after a few days went by, nothing actually happened. Han Sen saw no evidence of the funeral that Miss Mirror had imed would take ce.


    It had been six days by this point, and now, after all this time, Han Sen couldn¡¯t but ask a question. ¡°Miss Mirror, has the funeral not begun?¡±


    Miss Mirror was being taken care of by her servants in the meantime, as if she was on vacation. She had nice food to enjoy, and people served her everything. They almost moved a bathtub there for her. She was living in what was practically splendor. Han Sen and the blood kirin, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t had a bite to eat over that entire length of time. Han Sen had reached the point where he could survive on the sustenance provided by absorbing universal energies, so while he would be fine, it was still pretty ufortable.


    ¡°Why are you in such a rush? He isn¡¯t dead yet,¡± Miss Mirror responded carelessly.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened, and he thought to himself, ¡°They¡¯re nning a funeral for someone who hasn¡¯t yet died? And so many people are already here. Aren¡¯t they the ones in a rush? If the dying guy knew about this, he¡¯d probably be so angry that he¡¯d have a heart attack and die immediately.¡±


    Han Sen thought this was a very strange scenario, but Miss Mirror seemed unwilling to answer any other questions. So, there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°Miss Mirror, can I walk around? I am hungry, and I want some food to eat. Do not worry, I will not go far.¡± Han Sen looked at Miss Mirror.


    ¡°You can go anywhere you wish. Just make sure you return before the funeral.¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected Miss Mirror to agree so simply. It was a quick response, as if she really had no desire to keep him imprisoned.


    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡± Han Sen turned around and abandoned the peak. After a while, he turned back to take a look. Miss Mirror wasn¡¯t watching him, and she hadn¡¯t sent anyone to keep tabs on him. It seemed as if she really did not care.


    ¡°Does she know that I won¡¯t run off?¡± Han Sen thought that Miss Mirror was a very strange woman. He wasn¡¯t going to dare trying to escape. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to run until he had retrieved Bao¡¯er, at the very least.


    After leaving the peak, Han Sen soon found that many elites from all sorts of races were present. Many of the races he saw were ones he had never seen before. After looking a little further, he found that a temporary market had been established.


    Han Sen felt relief well up in his heart, and he took off flying to the market immediately. There were many races upying the various stalls. Lots of vendors had positioned themselves near the sea, many of them selling all sorts of xenogeneic items.


    There were all kinds of levels, too. Some of the people around him looked like Viscounts or Barons, some looked like Kings, and some were of a capacity Han Sen couldn¡¯t even identify. Those were very scary.


    Again, he noticed that all the creatures there had water element powers.


    ¡°This surely cannot be a coincidence. Is something going to happen here that is associated with water powers? I already have that Original Water King Body. Is that why Miss Mirror has brought me here?¡± That didn¡¯t seem right, though. Captain Water Moon was a deified water elite. If this was an important opportunity for water-users, Miss Mirror wouldn¡¯t have needed to bring a fraudulent prince there.


    Han Sen walked into the market. There were so many people and creatures there, so he figured it would be easy to collect some info. Everyone was talking to the vendors, after all.


    Han Sen walked around and watched the crowds before squatting down in front of a stall. He didn¡¯t choose the stall because of its wares, but because the stall¡¯s owner was low level. He could be bullied. Plus, it was one of the Kate. Therefore, in the consideration of other races, he was practically a nobody. His stall was in a corner and barely even noticeable.


    Of course, Han Sen wanted to bully him. It would be faster to get info out of him through doing that than by being pleasant.


    ¡°Big Brother, what I sell are true water xenogeneic treasures. What would you like?¡± The Kate Baron smiled, introducing his unremarkable wares with genuine enthusiasm.


    ¡°Who is your big brother?¡± Han Sen put on a dour expression.


    ¡°Oh... I am sorry, Hot Man,¡± the Kate Baron said quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Han Sen nodded, but inside, he thought, ¡°No, I am here to y the bad guy. I should be called a boss.¡±


    Pretending to be evil didn¡¯t suit Han Sen very well, so he gave up the act. He pulled out a Viscount dagger and held it before the Baron. He said, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°Handsome, I¡¯m sorry! We do small business here. We only sell, and we do not buy. What about over there? That guy is so rich, he is sure to give you a high price.¡± The owner looked fairly glum.


    ¡°Who said I am trying to sell you something? Look at me. Do I look broke enough to sell my goods to someone like you?¡± Han Sen tossed the dagger down in front of the owner and spoke with a rich tone of voice. ¡°Answer my questions and this can be yours.¡±


    ¡°You are here for information? You could have just told me that sooner.¡± The owner put the dagger into his pocket, patted his chest, and said, ¡°Ask me anything, handsome. Nothing goes on here that I don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think the man¡¯s information was going to be very reliable. For a Baron, he was talking a big game. He didn¡¯t look worried about giving away something that he shouldn¡¯t.


    Fortunately, Han Sen wasn¡¯t hoping to learn any secrets. He just needed answers to some simple questions.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Han Sen asked, looking around.


    ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t you see? I¡¯m here trying to earn money!¡± ngughed.


    ¡°Be serious; who cares if you earn money. I¡¯m asking what everyone is doing here, on this!¡± Han Sen stared at ng, already regretting asking the man for information. He was useless.


    ng looked as if he had woken from a dream, and he said, ¡°Ah, you are asking about that? Why are you asking this? Aren¡¯t you here for the same thing? Here to watch the Ancient Water God?¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. There were stories of Water Gods in various races, but this one was special. And it was approved by the universe. Han Sen thought he had heard that this was a member of the Ancient God race.


    ¡°Is the funeral Miss Mirror mentioned the Ancient Water God¡¯s funeral? No way. The legends of the Ancient Gods say that they are all born deified. And they live so long, with a lifespan of a billion years. It is rare to see one of the Ancient Gods dying,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 2348 - Flu

    <h4>Chapter 2348 Flu</h4>


    ¡°Is the Ancient Water God going to die soon?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ng¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at Han Sen, and he said, ¡°How could you say something like that? Aren¡¯t you worried that the Ancient Water God will hear you and kill you?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked and said, ¡°I thought that is what you were suggesting.¡±


    ng rushed to blurt out, ¡°At what point did I mention that the Ancient Water God was dying? I said we were here to watch the Ancient Water God level up and be a god spirit.¡±


    ¡°Level up to be a god spirit? Does such a level even exist?¡± Han Sen asked, his brows furrowing.


    ¡°It does, ording to the legend. It is something that all who are deified aspire to. It has nothing to do with us vendors, though. We are merely here to just watch and rake in some cash.¡± ng stopped and then nced around. He quietly said, ¡°But most creatures here seem to believe the Ancient Water God will fail. So, they are here to try their luck. They want the Ancient God Origin.¡±


    ¡°Ancient God Origin? What is that?¡± Han Sen asked, blinking.


    ng looked at Han Sen with shock and said, ¡°Handsome, if you don¡¯t know what an Ancient God Origin is, why are you even here?¡±


    ¡°That is business that doesn¡¯t concern you. Hurry up and tell me what the Ancient God Origin is,¡± Han Sen said coldly.


    ng shrugged and said, ¡°Ancient Gods exist differently than ordinary people and creatures. If one is born, then one must die. If one dies, then another will be born. Only when the older Ancient Gods die can there be a new one. In this universe, there is a fixed number of Ancient Gods. There cannot be any more or any less than a predetermined amount. If Ancient Water God fails to be a god spirit, he will leave behind an Ancient God Origin. That Ancient God Origin will turn into a new Ancient Water God, and it will be born deified.¡±


    ng paused and said, ¡°The Ancient God Origin is just like the egg of another race. You need the same elemental powers to hatch it. If you get approved by the Ancient God Origin, it will follow you. To a water element creature, that is sure to be a grand servant.¡±


    ¡°Something that great actually exists? If I ate the Ancient God Origin, would I be deified?¡± Han Sen stroked his face as he spoke.


    ¡°Eat it?¡± ng¡¯s eyebrows looked like they were going to disappear into his hair. He peered at Han Sen as if he had just seen a ghost. A whileter, he said, ¡°Ancient Gods are born deified. They have scary amounts of power. Even if a deified was there, they could do nothing to an Ancient God Origin. Plus, the Ancient God have many deified elites already. They will be protecting it. They would not allow any other deifieds to get close to it.¡±


    ¡°You are right. But if a deified cannot eat it, that doesn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t. This is a good opportunity for me. If I can nab the Ancient God Origin, I can nourish myself a great deal.¡± After saying that, Han Sen turned to leave, ignoring ng.


    Now Han Sen understood why Miss Mirror had brought him to watch the Ancient Water God be a god spirit. She probably wanted to see if Han Sen could get the Ancient God Origin. But Han Sen still didn¡¯t know why Miss Mirror would want it.


    As Han Sen walked, he suddenly had a cold chill. He sneezed and rubbed his nose, and he spoke to himself, ¡°Who is missing?¡±


    Han Sen continued walking away, but he did not see ng gritting his teeth as he watched Han Sen walk away. The man¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets in his anger.


    ¡°How dare he want to eat my Ancient God Origin? Let¡¯s see how you eat it while you¡¯re dealing with this,¡± ng snarled. His body spun around, and he and the items in his stall turned into water. He went into the sand, and then, he disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Hachoo! Hachoo! Hachoo!¡± Han Sen kept on sneezing as if he had suddenly suffered the flu. He felt himself growing fevered, and snot oozed continually from his nose.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t feel good. He had the body of a Duke, and he had a King ss Original Water King Body. How could he possibly get sick?


    Han Sen used some of his power to look himself over. He didn¡¯t detect anything unusual, but his body felt cold and a little dizzy. He sneezed and blew out snot. It looked as if he hade down with the flu.


    When Han Sen went back to Miss Mirror¡¯s peak, his body was so cold, and his head was spinning rapidly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Miss Mirror frowned and looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... It¡¯s like I have the flu...¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was so cold. His head was burning, and it had been years since he had felt this way.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s face changed. She leaped over to Han Sen and ced a hand on his forehead. Han Sen felt power rush out of Miss Mirror¡¯s hand and sweep into his body.


    That power was icy cold, and when it went into Han Sen¡¯s body, it quickly swirled around. It made Han Sen feel a bit better, but that sick feeling was still present.


    ¡°Where were you, and who did you encounter?¡± Miss Mirror¡¯s face looked cold as she asked the question.


    ¡°I was over there, down in the markets. I just walked around and spoke to a stall owner.¡± Han Sen pointed to the market below them.


    Miss Mirror wrapped an arm around Han Sen. She moved her body, and they suddenly teleported to the market.


    Miss Mirror looked around and asked Han Sen, ¡°Which stall owner?¡±


    Han Sen struggled to fight off the dizziness. He brought Miss Mirror through the market to reach that corner.


    ¡°He was just here...¡± Han Sen¡¯s face grew increasingly worried. ng and the store were gone. He knew that must have happened when he left.


    Han Sen was always careful. When he came up to the stall owner to ask his questions, he had already examined ng. There was nothing strange about the man. Han Sen didn¡¯t know where he had caught the sickness.


    Fortunately, at that moment, aside from the flu-like symptoms, nothing bad was happening to his body.


    ¡°Huh, you dare to hide from me? Let us see who you really are!¡± Miss Mirror grunted. She raised her hand and pulled out an old mirror.


    The old mirror faced Han Sen¡¯s finger. The light in the mirror started to swirl into an image, and the image looked like an old video that was being rewound.


    The video in the mirror was rewound very fast. All the items and creatures that were once there were now revealed clearly. It rewound to a few days before, but there was just an emptyndscape.


    ¡°There really was a stall,¡± Han Sen said, when Miss Mirror turned to look at him. Han Sen stomach sank.


    Miss Mirror frowned and said, ¡°I would rather you were lying. If you aren¡¯t lying, then you really did attract the attention of a very scary guy. Even my Space Mirror is unable to reveal any trace of him having been here. He must have been a very scary deified elite.¡±

 Chapter 2349 - Ancient Water God

    <h4>Chapter 2349 Ancient Water God</h4>


    They were unable to find ng, so Miss Mirror brought Han Sen back to the peak. Fortunately, Han Sen only seemed to have a case of the flu. It wasn¡¯t as big as a deal as it could have been.


    Back on the peak, Miss Mirror had someone erect a tent for Han Sen so he could rest.


    Han Sen felt incredibly dizzy. He didn¡¯t try to fight through it and stay on his feet, though. He just slept beneath a nket. It wasn¡¯t as if he could challenge Miss Mirror, even if he wanted to. If the woman sought to bring him harm, he would be unable to fight back.


    And no one could do anything to Han Sen since Miss Mirror was keeping watch over him. Plus, the blood kirin was happy to guard Han Sen¡¯s tent. Thus, Han Sen was able to sleep soundly.


    Because Han Sen felt so dizzy, it wasn¡¯t long before he slipped into a sound sleep. He didn¡¯t know how long he was asleep, but when he finally woke up, he felt considerably better. His symptoms had vanished.


    He stretched and climbed out of the tent, then immediately froze.


    He had gone to sleep in a tent atop a mountain, but now he climbed out onto a white beach. The tide waspping against the shore only a few short meters away, the gentle waves breaking across the sand.


    Han Sen turned around and realized he was on a small ind. He could see every inch of the small ind with just one pan of the head.


    That ind was no bigger than a baseball pitch, and two palm trees stood close by. The sight made Han Sen frown.


    It was very surprising that someone had been able to teleport Han Sen there, especially under the watchful gaze of Miss Mirror. She was supremely powerful, after all.


    Although Han Sen didn¡¯t know the full extent of Miss Mirror¡¯s powers, she was King Bai¡¯s right hand. That had to be some sort of proof she was a beast.


    The blood kirin was still standing guard outside the tent, but it seemed strangely calm. If it had been teleported away with him, and it showed no reaction.


    While Han Sen was thinking, a wave that was a few hundred meters tall suddenly spawned in the sea. It came for the ind like a mountain copsing, and the roar it made sounded like the end of the world.


    Han Sen¡¯s stomach dropped, and he quickly used The Story of Genes. Because his body was so packed with Kingese, The Story of Genes was the only geno art he could run smoothly.


    But the wave didn¡¯t break across the ind. It stopped in ce, hovering right before thendmass. The water gathered up into the face of a giant sea god. It red down on Han Sen, who was still on the ind.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you bring me here?¡± Han Sen asked the giant sea god thing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± the sea god growled.


    Han Sen did think the face was rather familiar, so he looked closer. He soon noticed that the face that had beenposed by that swelling of water was none other than ng¡¯s.


    ¡°ng?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    ¡°I am the alpha of water. I am Ancient Water God.¡± The sea god¡¯s voice sounded like a tsunami. The sky changed color, and a harsh wind blew, making Han Sen¡¯s clothes p madly. The volume was so loud, Han Sen felt as if his eardrums would rupture.


    ¡°You are Ancient Water God?¡± Han Sen was frozen. He seemed to remember that he had told ng he was going to eat the Water God Origin.


    ¡°No wonder ng¡¯s expression looked so weird when I said that, because...¡± Han Sen wanted to p himself. He wished he hadn¡¯t said something so stupid out loud; those were thoughts that he really should have kept to his inner-ramblings. Han Sen knew wallowing in regret would be pointless now, though. He coughed twice to Ancient Water God and said, ¡°Mister God, please don¡¯t be mad. I was only kidding around.¡±


    ¡°You were joking?¡± Ancient Water God made an expression that was almost like a smile, but not quite.


    ¡°Yeah, it was just a joke.¡± Han Sen nodded. He kept casting The Story of Genes. He wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think he could withstand the might of a deified being.


    Now, he could only think about running. Luckily, Ancient Water God was on the verge of bing a god spirit. Han Sen needed to escape back to the sanctuary, wait until the deified died as he tried to level up, thene back after.


    The worst thing was, Han Sen¡¯s body was too full of Kingese to cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He couldn¡¯t use his Blood-Pulse Powers to return to the sanctuary.


    ¡°Allow me to continue the joke,¡± Ancient Water God said. His body shattered and became a heavy storm. It was going to drown the entire ind.


    The water poured down around Han Sen, soaking his clothes. He looked like a wet chicken, but he wasn¡¯t injured. The Ancient Water God hadn¡¯t put any power into the water, so it just felt like a particrly intense rainstorm.


    ¡°I was just talking. I didn¡¯t actually do anything. You don¡¯t have to be this mad at me,¡± Han Sen said, feeling frustrated.


    Boom!


    Ancient Water God didn¡¯t appear again, but something exploded through the water not too far away. A silver dragon had emerged from the sea, and its silver light gleamed like the glory of the sun. Silver rain showered from the creature, and its presence was pretty terrifying.


    Roar!


    The silver-winged dragon roared into the air, and its silver king area spread to cover everything in sight. Han Sen¡¯s body felt as if it was stuck in the mud, and he could barely move.


    The silver-winged dragon opened its enormous mouth, revealing silver light that looked like a swirling gxy. It was going to consume Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The silver-winged dragon came to consume Han Sen, and he found himself standing right in front of its gaping maw, norger than one of the dragon¡¯s teeth.


    In the silver-winged dragon¡¯s king area, Han Sen found it hard to move. He wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the silver-winged dragon¡¯s attack. As The Story of Genes continued to run, he reached out and wrapped both of his hands around one of the dragon¡¯s teeth. It was like two bulls colliding, and he tried to stop the silver-wing dragon.


    The silver-wing dragon¡¯s weight mmed into Han Sen, pushing him down into the sea.


    Han Sen held tightly to the dragon tooth as his body was shoved deeper and deeper into the water. He couldn¡¯t stop the beast.


    Han Sen ran The Story of Genes as hard as it would go, attempting to shove back the silver-winged power.


    As the dragon plunged through the water, it created a substantial backdraft. If Han Sen let go, he would be pulled into the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    The silver-winged dragon was scary. Han Sen struggled to keep his grip on the dragon tooth, but the water pummeled his body constantly. He trembled under the force, and he felt as if his arms were going to get ripped off by the power.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s body was shining gold. Gold light beamed from every inch of his body, interspersed with tiny symbols.


    Because of the silver-winged dragon¡¯s attack, the Kingese inside of him had activated.


    The gold Kingese cycled furiously through his body, making Han Sen feel as if an endless amount of power was now coursing through his veins. The scariest thing was, it felt like everything in existence was lending him power. Mountain and valley, sun and moon, and every nt in existence were all fueling Han Sen¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 2350 - Water God Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 2350 Water God Level Up</h4>


    Katcha!


    The gold light spun. Han Sen¡¯s hands were so strong that he managed to pull two of the dragon¡¯s teeth right out.


    The silver-winged dragon raised its head and shrieked. Blood gushed from the gaps of the missing teeth. The dragon blood diffused into the sea, dying that portion of the water red.


    Han Sen was now holding two dragon teeth in his hands. He swam through the water toward the dragon again, then threw the two broken-off teeth into the dragon¡¯s belly.


    The silver-winged dragon curled its body in pain at the blow. It really wanted to bite Han Sen, but when it lowered its head, a gold fist smacked into its jaw.


    The dragon¡¯s huge body was sent soaring away with the force of the punch. It floundered through the air, still writhing in pain.


    Han Sen looked at what his fist had done, and he could scarcely believe it. His power was so strong when itbined with the power of the Kingese. He had managed to break the silver dragon¡¯s king area with a punch and send the beast flying.


    A powerful King creature didn¡¯t stand a chance in rivaling Han Sen¡¯s newfound strength. It was difficult to imagine how strong he had be under the buffing of the Kingese.


    As a Ghana woman was sailing over the ocean, the surface of the water suddenly exploded in front of her. The water fountained up like a spring, and a silver dragon flew out of the sea, screaming. Its body was twisted and bleeding all over.


    Xius¡¯ face paled. ¡°That¡¯s a silver-winged dragon, a King ss xenogeneic!¡±


    Before Xius couldpose a second thought, a gold shadow emerged from the water in pursuit of the dragon.


    The gold shadow chased after the silver-winged dragon, throwing punches with blinding speed and power. The dragon was taking a pummeling from pure physical power.


    The dragon¡¯s silver king area was ripped apart by the attacker¡¯s fists like a soap bubble being popped. The silver-winged dragon¡¯s blood and scales were flying everywhere. Sharp cracking sounds echoed over the water as the dragon¡¯s bones started to break.


    Katcha!


    With its bare hands, the gold shadow ripped the dragon¡¯s head off its body. The beast¡¯s blood sprayed across the sky and descended like rain.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± When Xius got a better look at the attacker, her eyes widened in surprise.


    When she met Han Sen among the Dragons, he could barely fight Dragon Nine. Now, he had just killed a silver-winged dragon with his bare hands. That was unexpected, to say the least.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Silver-Wing Dragon. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Silver-Winged Dragon beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen was left clutching the dragon¡¯s head. He punched and the dragon¡¯s skull cracked open, revealing a draconic orb that fell into Han Sen¡¯s hand. It was the silver-wing dragon¡¯s xenogeneic gene.


    Han Sen put away the dragon orb and looked over at Xius. He looked happy.


    The Kingese started to fade, and Han Sen moved over to Xius.


    ¡°Long time no see, Han Sen. I can¡¯t believe you have be this strong,¡± Xius said, her voice friendly but her body slightly tense.


    ¡°You have the wrong person. I am Bai Yi, Sixteenth Prince of the Extreme King,¡± Han Sen said harshly.


    Xius looked surprised. She looked up at Han Sen with evident confusion.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t exin anything further, and he asked Xius, ¡°Why are you here? Have you seen any other creatures about?¡±


    Ancient Water God had brought Han Sen there, summoned a water dragon, then disappeared. Han Sen had no clue where he currently was.


    Xius shook her head. ¡°Ancient Water God showed himself. He is going to level up to be a god spirit in Half-Star Bay. Everyone in the vicinity is headed there, but I¡¯vee all this way and I haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡±


    ¡°Half-Star Bay?¡± Han Sen frowned, as he didn¡¯t know anything about the ce.


    ¡°I am going there right now. If you¡¯re willing toe, Prince Sixteen, we can travel there together,¡± Xius offered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Why are you here, prince?¡± Xius didn¡¯t believe his im that he wasn¡¯t Han Sen, but she also didn¡¯t challenge him on it. When she spoke to him, she referred to him as Prince Sixteen.


    ¡°I was just out for a nice swim.¡± Han Sen had no intention of exining how the Ancient Water God had dragged him out there.


    After pausing, Han Sen asked, ¡°There are so many creatures here that are hoping the Ancient Water God will fail. Won¡¯t that make him angry?¡±


    Xius smiled and said, ¡°Ancient Water God is known as the God of Life. He never kills. People here are happy to watch him ascend, and it¡¯s not as if people are going to disturb his leveling up process. He won¡¯t get mad.¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Ancient God is an interesting race. If I had p*ssed off any other deified elite, they definitely would have killed me. He left me out there and sent a silver-winged dragon after me once I woke up, but it seems that he didn¡¯t really want me dead.¡±


    Han Sen traveled with Xius all the way back to Half-Star Bay. As they approached, they noticed giant waves rolling across the sea. The waves were so high that they seemed to soar across the sky like dragons, and they got taller and taller as time went on.


    The clouds seemed to rip apart, reducing to whiffs of nothing. In fact, dimensions were twisting across the entire, and strange scenes unfolded everywhere Han Sen looked.


    ¡°We are toote in reaching Half-Star Bay. Ancient Water God is already in the middle of leveling up to be a god spirit.¡± Xius sighed. They pulled to a stop.


    Han Sen kept watching the twisted sky. It looked like something was about to appear in the twisted clouds.


    The wavy seas suddenly all surged in one direction. A giant body was forming on the horizon, pulling its mass from the seawater.


    All the water on the was being drawn to Ancient Water God, and his body swelled bigger and bigger.


    The endless sea dried up quickly, leaving the creatures in the ocean gasping on the dry seabed. Without water, their death came in minutes. Ancient Water God¡¯s body stood so tall that it looked like it was holding the sky. The massive figure turned its head up, looking at the sky above.


    ¡°Water is life. It is at the basis of everything. I am an ancient spirit. I am the god of water. I crush the world in the name of the water, and I will earn the body of a god spirit.¡± Ancient Water God¡¯s voice echoed far beyond the he stood on. Throughout the universe, wherever there was water, the Ancient God¡¯s power began to flow. It was like all the sources of water were giving their powers to him, right then and there.


    The water of the universe was now all moving, headed for Ancient Water God¡¯s body, strengthening him. The terrifying sight made many King ss beings want to kowtow before him.


    Boom!


    The fabric of space was torn, and an old and mysterious pce was revealed. When it emerged, the water of the gxy came to a stop. Every drop of water that was going to Ancient Water God hovered in ce.


    ¡°The geno hall?¡± Han Sen was shocked. It was the second time he had seen the geno hall. Thest time he saw it was when Kong Fei started a war.

 Chapter 2351 - Breaking the Door

    <h4>Chapter 2351 Breaking the Door</h4>


    While Han Sen was staring at the geno hall, the ck crystal armor inside his Sea of Soul suddenly released a mysterious substance. It wrapped around Han Sen, covering himpletely. After that, Han Sen couldn¡¯t even detect his own presence. It was as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    Han Sen quickly thought back to the time with Kong Fei. ¡°When the geno hall appeared previously, the ck crystal armor did something simr to this. Is the ck crystal armor connected to the geno hall? Or is it simply afraid of the geno hall?¡±


    While Han Sen pondered this, he heard Ancient Water God roaring to the sky. ¡°I have the name Water God! I am the alpha of water! I am going to be the Water God Spirit, and no one can stop me!¡±


    When Ancient Water God roared to the sky, the water that had been suppressed by the geno hall began flowing toward him again. It was like a bunch of stars amassing in Ancient Water God¡¯s body.


    As the additional water strengthened him, Ancient Water God¡¯s body grew powerful enough to tear the fabric of space into shreds. His enormous form rose, heading for the geno hall.


    Han Sen stared up nkly. Ancient Water God¡¯s power must have been practically endless to have reached such a high level. His body was unimaginablyrge, and it drowned the nearbys as it moved. Seawater was the only thing visible in any direction.


    Han Sen looked to the sky and saw that even the sky had been overtaken by water. And yet somehow, above that ocean, the mysterious geno hall was still visible.


    ¡°Ancient God is scary,¡± Han Sen thought with trepidation. He had seen many deified elites sinceing to the geno universe, but this was the first time he had ever seen destructive power on such a massive scale.


    If Ancient Water God wanted to kill, he could destroy an entire system within the space of a second. No living creature could block that sort of power.


    Xius looked up with wide eyes, and she said, ¡°Ancient Gods are born deified, and their lifespan is a billion years. Few creatures can ever hope to rival the Ancient God in this universe.¡±


    Boom!


    A loud noise boomed above them, forming massive waves on the surface of the hovering water. Then, a heavy rain was unleashed. A shockwave rolled out from the water, shaking the mountains as it brushed their peaks.


    Han Sen and Xius were sted away by the scary shockwave that had been released. It was as if they were struggling against the rush of a tsunami, but their efforts were futile. They were tossed aside like ants.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body hit a mountainside, and the peak copsed. Blood trickled from Han Sen¡¯s mouth. He used all his power to repel the force, but he couldn¡¯t hold back the overwhelming shockwave. He couldn¡¯t even stand up straight.


    Boom!


    Another shockwave rolled across the sky, and lots of heavy rain followed in its wake. The rain mmed down like a tsunami, shoving Han Sen back even further.


    As the blows mmed into Han Sen and damaged his organs, they triggered the Kingese. Shining gold symbols appeared across Han Sen¡¯s flesh, making him far stronger. Han Sen regained his feet against the force pressing down on him.


    Xius hit the bottom of the sea and was pressed into the mud with the dying ocean creatures. She was about to be buried inside a crevice that appeared in the bedrock.


    Han Sen frowned. He broke through the tsunami-like shockwave and raced next to Xius to pull her out of the crevice and the sea.


    He grabbed Xius and looked up into the sky. The turmoil and heavy rain that followed obscured his vision, casting the entire into chaos. He couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Ancient Water God was still roaring above him, and he heard the sounds of big waves hitting space. The impacts seemed strong enough to make the stars themselves rattle and shake. Countless mountains were crumbling under the onught.


    This level of power was far beyond what Han Sen couldprehend. With the protection of the Kingese, Han Sen barely managed to stay upright in the storm. He stood atop a big rock, looking up at the sky. He wanted to know what Ancient Water God was doing, but he couldn¡¯t see past the wall of rain.


    Xius was close to bing a King, but she could only hide in the shelter provided by Han Sen¡¯s stalwart body. She held onto him tightly to avoid getting pulled into the bottom of the sea again.


    The whole universe appeared to be shaking under that tumultuous sea. Ancient Water God¡¯s voice resounded throughout the universe with deafening volume.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see the actual battle, but he could hear in Ancient Water God¡¯s roar that the creature was fighting. It sounded like the Ancient God was putting everything he had into the fight.


    Pang!


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard a strange sound, like a stone door grinding open. A light shone through the air.


    That light beamed through the water above, cutting clean through all of the chaos. Han Sen had been nearly blind earlier, but now he could clearly see through the storm.


    That light didn¡¯t seem to be at full strength, though. It was as if someone had pushed open a door to let the light of a flickering candlestick seep out.


    ¡°The geno hall¡¯s door has opened.¡± The water kept smacking Han Sen in the face, but he was still able to see what was happening clearly. That light wasing from the geno hall¡¯s door, which had been pushed open a little.


    ¡°I am a god spirit, and no one can stop me!¡± Ancient Water God kept roaring. His enormous body was trying to force its way into the gap of the geno hall¡¯s door.


    ¡°Did he seed?¡± With the Purple-Eye Butterfly running in his right eye, Han Sen was staring at the geno hall¡¯s door.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly how someone became a god spirit, but judging from what Ancient Water God was doing, Han Sen could guess that the Ancient God was making his way into the geno hall. Perhaps if he entered the hall, he would be a god spirit.


    A thousand races hadnterns there, but they were justnterns. Entering the geno hall as an individual was a different matter. Only a race¡¯s genontern could reside in the hall.


    Now, Ancient Water God was trying to force his body into the geno hall. He wanted to go in, but it wasn¡¯t clear what would happen if he seeded.


    The enormous body pressed against the door, waves continually mming into its surface. The water was going to rush into the hall at any second.


    But suddenly, Han Sen saw a hand emerge from the gap of the ajar geno hall door.


    That hand was so beautiful. The moment the hand emerged from beyond that gap, it pressed against Ancient Water God¡¯s body and drove him back.


    Then the hand vanished behind the door again. The geno hall¡¯s door shut. The sea hung above them, perfectly still, and the storm stopped.


    The door was closed, and the light was gone. Han Sen was now unable to see the geno hall. All he could see was that blue sea that had taken over the sky.


    The next second, a red dye began to spread through the water. It opened like a flower. In moments, the water in the sky had be a sea of blood.


    With a boom, the bloody sea copsed. A rain of blood poured down, covering everything in crimson.

 Chapter 2352 - Ancient God Origin

    <h4>Chapter 2352 Ancient God Origin</h4>


    ¡°A creature that terrifying lives in the geno hall?¡± Han Sen felt a chill prickle his skin. The hideously powerful Ancient Water God had been killed by little more than a p.


    The ck crystal armor¡¯s behavior worried Han Sen, but he tried not to let it show. The armor was probably connected to the creature inside the geno hall, he surmised. If the armor was discovered, Han Sen could not fathom the consequences he might have to endure.


    The Ancient Water God had been killed by a single blow. Han Sen would be annihted by a small fraction of that force. He would probably be crushed into jelly.


    The Ancient Water God¡¯s blood rained down on everything around them. The blood rushed into the sea, giving the dying creatures another chance at life. The oceans filled in once more, albeit in a bloodier hue.


    Han Sen noticed the green growth as small nts spread across the nearby rocks, and he allowed the blood rain to fall on him. The rain soaked his clothes, and it felt like lifeforce was falling directly onto his skin. He also detected traces of the Ancient Water God¡¯s presence. It was quite faint, however.


    Most of the creatures on that were primitive, with only a few xenogeneics among them. With the blood rain¡¯s nourishment, though, the ordinary creatures started to change. Their genes were upgraded, and they evolved into lower ss xenogeneics immediately.


    Although they were at the bottom of the food chain, they had been given the opportunity to grow.


    ¡°Ancient Water God failed after all?¡± Xius sighed.


    That result was actually expected. Many elites from the Ancient God, Very High, and Extreme King had failed in the past.


    ¡°Where is the Ancient God Origin?¡± Han Sen searched through the rain. He couldn¡¯t see anything that might resemble an Ancient God Origin.


    Xius said, ¡°Ancient Water God leaked the news about his own attempt to ascend. He wanted to attract water element elites so that if he failed, one of those elites could carry on with his Ancient God Origin. He must have selected someone before he tried to ascend. The Ancient God Origin will most likely be inside the person or creature he selected. Perhaps in a few hundred years, there will be a new Ancient Water God.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He didn¡¯t think he stood a chance. Given how badly he had p*ssed off Ancient Water God, he was lucky the Ancient God hadn¡¯t killed him. It was unlikely he¡¯d be given the Ancient God Origin.


    As Han Sen was deep in thought, something fell from the sky in the blood rain. It began to curve as it fell, heading directly toward them like a meteor.


    Han Sen was shocked. The wall of water came to a standstill directly before Han Sen. It turned into a water tornado that danced around him in a slow circle.


    ¡°The Ancient God Origin!¡± Xius whispered hoarsely.


    Han Sen stared at it in shock. Despite the grudge between him and Ancient Water God, the deified had actually given him the Ancient God Origin. It didn¡¯t seem possible.


    The water flew around Han Sen a few times, taking a shape that vaguely resembled a dragon. It spoke to Han Sen quietly, then went to rest in his right hand.


    Han Sen opened his hand as the water drop fell into his palm. It became a water orb that looked rather like an egg. It solidified pretty quickly, turning into a perfect crystal orb.


    The crystal orb had a watery pattern on it. As the orb touched Han Sen¡¯s skin, his Original Water King Body reacted. The Original Water King Body had previously been affected by the Kingese, but now it was erupting like a volcano under the vibrations of the crystal orb.


    Han Sen was so happy. If the mere vibrations of the Ancient God Origin could help his Original Water King Body, then crystal orb was even stronger than Han Sen had realized. If he could eat it, perhaps the Original Water King Body could level up.


    Because Han Sen had used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine the Original Water King Body, it didn¡¯t consume any of his energy. Thus, the Original Water King Body would remain at the first tier of King ss, which was as far as Bai Yi had developed it. It would be incredibly difficult for Han Sen to level it up further.


    But the crystal orb¡¯s power blended into the Original Water King Body, and under that power, the Original Water King Body had a bit of a breakthrough.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to explore all the potential uses of the water orb, for he soon saw a few shadows headed his way. They must have belonged to the people and creatures in the vicinity. They had seen the Ancient God Origin descend in that direction, so they hade looking for it.


    Han Sen hid his crystal orb, but it was toote. The shadows were approaching rapidly, and after they saw Han Sen, they swooped in to attack him without saying a word.


    The King ss elite leading the charge activated his water area around Han Sen, then sent a p toward him. The attack was nowhere near the power disyed by Ancient Water God, but it was enough to throw up some tumultuous waves.


    The other attacking elites also possessed water powers. Elites who had affinities to other elements wouldn¡¯t benefit very much from the Ancient God Origin.


    Han Sen coldly grunted. He activated his Original Water King Body, instantly releasing his own king area. He threw a punch towards the King ss elite.


    The two king areas collided, and the attacker¡¯s third tier area was suppressed by Han Sen¡¯s first tier area. The rival king area cracked immediately.


    Pang!


    Han Sen broke the enemy¡¯s king area, then thrust his hand forward, driving it right through the enemy King¡¯s chest.


    They were both using water powers, but normal King ss elitescked the bodies of the Extreme King.


    The other elitesing to attack Han Sen stopped, shocked by his violent disy of strength. They pulled back slightly, not daring toe any closer.


    If they wouldn¡¯te to him, then Han Sen would go to them instead. He cut down three Kings in under a second. People were as infuriated as they were shocked.


    ¡°The Original Water King Body is too strong!¡± shouted a voice. But as everyone else ran away, Han Sen saw someone emerging from the blood rain. They were holding an umbre, and they exuded a smothering sense of pressure that was now bearing down on Han Sen.


    ¡°Thousand Chance Umbre... It¡¯s the Pirates¡¯ Nine-Headed Bird!¡± someone screamed out loud.


    Han Sen focused his gaze on the neer, turning his back on the elites who were now running away.


    The neer moved with deceptive slowness. At least a hundred miles separated the person from Han Sen, but the neer crossed that distance in only a few steps. Their umbre was raised. They looked at Han Sen and smiled.


    When Han Sen saw the person¡¯s face, he could tell it was a very ordinary one. But while the slender face was unremarkable, the eyes were beautiful. They were like two crescent moons.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know anything about this ¡°Nine-Headed Bird,¡± but Han Sen could tell that they were King ss from the energy they were emitting. They might have even been half-deified.


    The Nine-Headed Bird stopped. They looked at Han Sen through the blood rain and smiled. ¡°Prince Sixteen Bai Yi, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°You know it is me, and you still dare to approach? You are brave!¡± Han Sen growled.


    ¡°We Pirates have nevercked guts.¡± The Nine-Headed Bird stopped smiling, and their expression became unreadable. ¡°So, leave your Ancient God Origin behind and get lost. Either that, or I¡¯ll have to call King Bai toe pick up your dead body.¡±

 Chapter 2353 - Nine-Headed Bird

    <h4>Chapter 2353 Nine-Headed Bird</h4>


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Han Sen shouted, pretending to be angry. He used his king area to cover Nine-Headed Bird.


    The water area shrouded Nine-Headed Bird, turning into a rain of water that restricted Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s body.


    Nine-Headed Bird didn¡¯t move. He stood still with the umbre open, and he allowed Han Sen¡¯s water area to restrict his body.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you moved?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°I am afraid,¡± Nine-Headed Bird said coldly.


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I am afraid my strikes will be too fast, and you will be killed too soon. It isn¡¯t like I am afraid of the Extreme King. You¡¯re nothing more than a nuisance,¡± Nine-Headed Bird said in a calm voice.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°In this world, everything has a cost. If you ever find something that is truly free, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Although Pirates are never at a disadvantage, it¡¯s rare to find something as valuable as that orb. I might not ever find anything like it again. I¡¯m not afraid of going to some trouble to obtain the Ancient God Origin.¡± Nine-Headed Bird smiled darkly. His swordlight lit up, cutting through Han Sen¡¯s king area immediately. The swordlight surrounded his body, holding back Han Sen¡¯s water area.


    ¡°You are half-deified.¡± Han Sen looked at him.


    Nine-Headed Bird approached Han Sen, striding through Han Sen¡¯s king area as if it was nothing. An ominous swordlight glowed from his umbre as he got close to Han Sen.


    ¡°I am half-deified, and you only have a first tier king area. You might think that I will hesitate to bully someone so weak, but we Pirates are not afraid of looking like the bad guys,¡± Nine-Headed Bird said. He closed the umbre and thrust it towards Han Sen like a rapier.


    The swordlight looked rather simple on the surface, but there was a hidden swordmind in the strike. It hid the strike¡¯s true depth.


    Han Sen used his Original Water King Body and his body became water. He shot toward Nine-Headed Bird like a water dragon.


    Han Sen was driving toward Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s body. Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s umbre, which looked like a sword, suddenly opened again. Han Sen¡¯s watery form mmed into it.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was thrown back. His water body returned to a humanoid shape, and he was about to leap toward Nine-Headed Bird again when a swordlight came down on him. The strike had been perfectly hidden, and Han Sen didn¡¯t see it until it crushed his body.


    The water that hadposed Han Sen¡¯s body shivered, trying to gather itself up again, but something was keeping it from drawing together. Because of this, it remained spread in puddles, shaking and twitching.


    Nine-Headed Bird lifted his umbre and smiled. ¡°My Split-Day swordlight can¡¯t destroy your Original Water King Body, but I can keep your body from drawing together again. It might not kill you, but it can seal you for ten thousand years. Prince Sixteen, you should just give me the Ancient God Origin. That will save us both the trouble.¡±


    As he finished his threat, Nine-Headed Bird suddenly frowned. Han Sen¡¯s water had begun shining gold. Every drop of water had a gold Kingese flickering inside it.


    Katcha!


    Countless waterdrops regathered, and the hidden swordlight that had suppressed Han Sen was now crushed. The shape of a human reformed in front of Nine-Headed Bird.


    Nine-Headed Bird squinted at Han Sen in surprise. ¡°Your body contains that much Kingese? How did you do that?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak. The Kingese of his body were quivering. His bones were roaring and shaking. He punched towards Nine-Headed Bird.


    When he punched, although there was no power in the thrust, he had the support of the ground and the sky. Everything in that world was shaking under the weight of the Kingese. He got a quiet response.


    Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s face turned grim. He put away his umbre and gathered up his sword mind. The sword was aimed at Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    He struck, but at first, there was no swordlight.


    Pang!


    As the two strikes collided, gold light and swordlights went everywhere. Countless swordlights fell like rain toward Han Sen, sometimes making it all the way to his skin before the Kingese would flicker and ping them away.


    The fist and the umbre ground against each other. The powerful half-deified was sent flying away under the force of Han Sen¡¯s punch. His umbre was bent backwards like a bowl.


    Incredible power surged through Han Sen¡¯s legs, and he chased after the arc of Nine-Headed Bird, still throwing punches as he went.


    Han Sen¡¯s attacks were like sea waves, getting heavier and heavier. The power of each punch was stronger than thest. When Han Sen had seen Ancient Water God¡¯s shocking water power, he had immediately realized that he couldbine it with the Extreme King¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch.


    Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s face changed. He kept trying to dodge away from the string of attacks, but no matter how unexpectedly he tried to move, the world answered to the beck and call of the Kingese rattling inside Han Sen¡¯s body. Nine-Headed Bird couldn¡¯t escape now that Han Sen had locked onto him.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The fist and the umbre kepting against each other in the sky. In just a few punches, the King ss item was broken under Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Sh*t! Shouldn¡¯t you have called that the Battle God King Body? This is so f*cking ridiculous!¡± Nine-Headed Bird kept shouting as he fought.


    He was a half-deified being, but he was using every ounce of his power to hold off Han Sen. And still, Han Sen had him at a severe disadvantage. His bones were cracking, and it sounded like they were going to snap.


    Xius and the others were watching the two fight in the sky. As she watched the gold shadow slowly beating the sh*t out of Nine-Headed Bird, she was very surprised.


    ¡°No wonder the Extreme King are one of the top three races. Nine-Headed Bird of the Pirate is very strong, but he still cannot go against someone with the blood of the Extreme King.¡±


    ¡°That king area, at its first tier, is suppressing the half-deified Nine-Headed Bird. The Extreme King are scary!¡±


    ...


    Nine-Headed Bird, upon hearing thesements, became furious. He knew that Han Sen was much weaker than him, but the Kingese powering Han Sen¡¯s body were simply too powerful. The whole universe and all its creatures were answering to Han Sen. His every punch wasbined with the power of the sky and the ground. It was enough to surpass Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s own power.


    Nine-Headed Bird was punched in the face. He was sent flying away again, sputtering in anger. ¡°F*ck you! If I don¡¯t attack with everything I have, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m nothing more than a housecat. Time to show you that I¡¯m a tiger.¡±


    He shook his arms, and a ck light glowed out of his body. His arms became ck wings as his body began to swell. He became a disturbing ck bird.


    The weird bird looked like a dark cloud with nine heads. The eyes had gold lights within them, and its ws carried clouds. When the bird pped his wings, wind and fire were summoned. It rose overhead like some demon of the apocalypse.


    As Han Sen¡¯s punches rolled across the sky like waves, the Nine-Headed Bird released a strange, vibrating scream. That sound could break stone, and the sky seemed to tear under the weight of the voice. The bird¡¯s talons fell to intercept Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    Pang!


    The fist and the talons collided with each other, but this time, it was Han Sen who was blown backward. The Nine-Headed Bird pped its wings and dove after him. The bird kept screeching weirdly, its eyes like thunder.


    Han Sen prepared to move forward and attack again, but the Nine-Headed Bird just hovered in the air. All nine of its heads were making strange sounds, like a demon mumbling. As the mumbled chant continued, a weird ck area covered the region.

 Chapter 2354 - Suppress Demon Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 2354 Suppress Demon Coffin</h4>


    Han Sen walked toward the Nine-Headed Bird. Darkness flowed from the creature, consuming all that could be seen in every direction. Han Sen knew that the darkness wasing for him, that it would trap his body in less than a second.


    Pang!


    Han Sen hit the darkness, but it was like he was striking a te of steel. The impact made his hand go numb, and the wall of ck around him remained unmoved.


    The darkness seemed to solidify into walls of t stone. It enveloped the entire area around Han Sen, trapping him inside a small box.


    Han Sen kept punching the ck stone around him, his Kingese continuing to shine. But even so, the ck stone didn¡¯t break. Dark demonic symbols began to appear across the surface of the stone.


    ¡°The sky above has a bird of nine heads, and hell below holds the suppressing demon coffin. No matter how strong your Kingese body is, you cannot escape the binding area of my demon coffin.¡± Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s ear.


    Han Sen examined the demonic symbols across the stone. One of them looked rather like a bird¡¯s head, and it turned and squawked at him.


    Xius and the other observers saw the ck coffin close around Han Sen. The pitch-ck coffin was disturbing to look at, and a nine-headed bird stood on its lid. Each of the bird¡¯s nine heads looked off in a different direction, and it kept the coffin suppressed. A demonic air swirled around the coffin, and no matter how Han Sen tried to attack, the demon coffin would not budge.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist kept striking, but he couldn¡¯t break through the suppressing field of the demon coffin.


    The demonic symbols shed across the coffin¡¯s interior, and a bird head appeared again. The weird bird eyes stared at Han Sen and the creature chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. My Suppress Demon Coffin can bind both gods and demons. Even if a deified was in your ce, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break out of this coffin. You can hand over the Ancient God Origin now. If you don¡¯t, and the Suppress Demon Coffin falls into the demonic abyss, even I won¡¯t be able to help you out.¡±


    Han Sen ignored the bird. He kept punching against the Suppress Demon Coffin, but it was proving to be futile. Han Sen¡¯s power mmed uselessly into the demon coffin¡¯s walls. There was a power, like an abyssal one, absorbing his strikes. He was unable to hurt the demon coffin.


    Han Sen summoned his Purple-Eye Butterfly. He had a look at the demon coffin, and he learned that the demon coffin wasn¡¯t a solid item. Instead, it was being continually formed and fueled by powering from the demonic abyss. It was connected to that abyssal and demonic world. Furthermore, the coffin was now slowly falling into that ce of darkness.


    The Suppress Demon Coffin¡¯s demonic air had grown strong, continually replenished by the streams of darknessing from the bird¡¯s nine heads. The eyes of the fiend were unleashing a demon light, which seemed to be making a path for the demon coffin.


    The demon coffin was slowly descending into the dark as tentacles made from a dark substance pulled it down. Just as Nine-Headed Bird had said, not even a deified would be able to escape once they fell into that dark abyss.


    ¡°Prince Sixteen, you are so talented. You also have the protection of the Kingese. You could achieve so much. Why throw away your life for the Ancient God Origin? You will live a long and good life, surrounded by many beautiful women. You will reign over all of the Extreme King. Dying is not worth it,¡± said the bird¡¯s head in a tempting tone. It had emerged from the coffin walls again.


    Han Sen found it annoying, so he punched it. The bird¡¯s head vanished back into the coffin, and Han Sen¡¯s power was absorbed by the stone walls.


    Han Sen¡¯s head spun with thoughts. ¡°This demon coffin area is so weird. I¡¯m afraid ordinary power cannot break it. The Kingese are strong, but they are stillbined with my flesh, which means I cannot control them. I cannot cast the Kingese beyond my skin. Relying on the power of the Kingese to break the demon coffin¡¯s area will be pointless.¡±


    ¡°Nine-Headed Bird, if I go into the demonic abyss, this item will be useless for you, too. You will lose the Ancient God Origin, and you will also be an enemy of the Extreme King. Do you want to be killed?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Others might be afraid of you and the Extreme King, but we Pirates are not. You should just hand me the Ancient God Origin while you¡¯re ahead. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to be buried in the demonic abyss. Extreme King or not, it does not matter to me,¡± Nine-Headed Birdughed sinisterly.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move, and he said, ¡°Unless the Very High were supporting you, the Pirates wouldn¡¯t dare to go against the Extreme King by themselves. You need to think about this. I¡¯m carrying thousands of Kingese. I¡¯m a genius unlike any the Extreme King have ever had. Father really loves me. If you bury me in the demonic abyss, what do you think my father will do? Do you think the Very High will fight the whole of the Extreme King on your behalf?¡±


    Nine-Headed Bird went quiet, then hissed, ¡°Do not talk crap! Give me your Ancient God Origin if you want to live. Otherwise, even if King Bai himself came here, you would still die in the demonic abyss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very bad-tempered. I only respond to the nice cop. Trying to intimidate me like this will never make me hand over the Ancient God Origin, no matter how dire my circumstances might be.¡± Han Sen paused, and then said, ¡°But if you want to make a wager with me, and I lose, I will give you the Ancient God Origin.¡±


    Nine-Headed Bird frowned and asked, ¡°What are you proposing?¡±


    ¡°You have used the Suppress Demon Coffin to trap me. This is nothing. You and I stand here without dodging. You punch me, and I punch you. Whoever moves first loses. That will test the real mettle of a man. If I lose, I will give you the Ancient God Origin,¡± Han Sen said.


    Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s eyes shed. He gave Han Sen a look of scorn and said, ¡°You have the Kingese body, which makes you stronger than my half-deified body. Why would I agree to this wager?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t use the power of the Kingese. If I use the Kingese power, I also lose,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s eyes shed. He was staring at Han Sen as he spoke.


    ¡°I promise in King Bai¡¯s good name. If I break my promise, then King Bai will die,¡± Han Sen said.


    When Nine-Headed Bird heard Han Sen use King Bai¡¯s name to make the promise, he believed him. He still harbored some suspicion, though. ¡°I¡¯m willing to make this gamble. But I will have to hit you first. If you move or use your Kingese, then you lose.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen answered quickly.


    Nine-Headed Bird, hearing Han Sen answer him so quickly, grew even more suspicious. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°We can only use our own power to fight. We cannot make use of xenogeneic treasures.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face paled slightly. He cocked an eyebrow and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to make use of xenogeneic treasures?¡±


    Nine-Headed Bird grinned widely. ¡°Using xenogeneic treasures is worse than using king areas. You don¡¯t like my Suppress Demon Coffin area, yet you insist on xenogeneic treasures?¡±


    ¡°About that...¡± Han Sen¡¯s face still looked worried.


    ¡°Hurry up and make your decision. The Suppress Demon Coffin is on the verge of falling into the demonic abyss. If you do not decide now, then you won¡¯t be able to turn back.¡± Nine-Headed Birdughed again.


    ¡°Sure. I agree, but I will have to take the first swing.¡± Han Sen could see that the Suppress Demon Coffin was teetering on the edge of the demonic abyss, and it made him grit his teeth.


    ¡°No, I will hit first,¡± Nine-Headed Bird replied instantly.


    Han Sen¡¯s face kept changing, and he didn¡¯t speak. A scary demonic air had made its way inside the Suppress Demon Coffin. The coffin warped, and the tentacle-like strand of demonic power was feeling its way forward,ing for Han Sen.


    ¡°Fine. We agree, then!¡± Han Sen screamed when he saw the dark, demonic tentacle reaching out lecherously to touch him.


    ¡°Heehee, that is it, then.¡± Nine-Headed Bird snickered. The Suppress Demon Coffin then opened and Han Sen emerged.


    Suppress Demon Coffin was consumed by darkness as the ck tentacles surged up around it and pulled it down into the ck.

 Chapter 2355 - Dragon Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 2355 Dragon Beast Soul</h4>


    Han Sen floated down until his feet rested on the surface of the water. He had no ns to escape. He looked at Nine-Headed Bird and said, ¡°I will remain standing here. You can use whatever sort of power you wish, and if my feet cause any ripples in the water, then I forfeit and lose.¡±


    When Nine-Headed Bird heard Han Sen¡¯s deration, he drifted down to the sea¡¯s surface as well. His bird-with-nine-heads appearance returned to something human-like again. He smiled and said, ¡°As I should have expected from a prince of the Extreme King: you are true to your word.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you Pirates are trustworthy, but the Extreme King are,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    Nine-Headed Bird smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to try to provoke me. If you keep your end of the bargain, I will not break the rules.¡±


    ¡°Good. You strike first.¡± Han Sen stood atop the sea, unmoving.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll strike first,¡± Nine-Headed Bird said, but he continued looking at Han Sen without attacking.


    Nine-Headed Bird was certain that he could defeat Han Sen as long as the Kingese were not a factor. Making Han Sen move would be easy.


    But Han Sen was a prince of the Extreme King, so Nine-Headed Bird knew better than to attack carelessly. He considered the best way to move Han Sen from his spot.


    ¡°What? You still haven¡¯t attacked. Is a half-deified being terrified of me?¡± Han Senughed.


    Nine-Headed Bird lifted his lips in a sneer. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Trying to provoke me won¡¯t work.¡±


    After that, Nine-Headed Bird looked at Han Sen and thought to himself, ¡°His Original Water King Body cannot be destroyed. Even if Ipletely wreck his upper body, his legs might remain untouched. No matter how powerful my hit is, it¡¯s not guaranteed that I can move his feet.¡±


    Thinking of that, Nine-Headed Bird had an idea. He prepared to strike.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Han Sen suddenly raised his hand to stop the man.


    ¡°What? Are you regretting our agreement?¡± Nine-Headed Bird stared at Han Sen.


    Han Senughed. ¡°I have nothing to regret, but before you strike, we should discuss our deal.¡±


    ¡°What game are you trying to y now? We already established the terms of our bargain; you give me the Ancient God Origin if you lose. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Nine-Headed Bird frowned.


    ¡°I will relinquish the Ancient God Origin if I lose, but what if you lose? If we don¡¯t sort out that aspect of the bargain, you might keep trying to take my Ancient God Origin after you lose. I have no protection here,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If I lose, I won¡¯t try to take the Ancient God Origin again. Even if you threw it on the ground before me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to pick it up,¡± Nine-Headed Bird said.


    ¡°Awesome. Come on, then.¡± Han Sen activated his Original Water King Body, and his entire body became translucent. He stood atop the sea as if he was connected to it.


    ¡°So you were nning to use the Original Water King Body to win. That was a poor choice.¡± Nine-Headed Bird coldly hummed. He raised his hand, and a ck demonic air gathered in front of his fist. It formed a ceaselessly swirling ck hole.


    Bzzt!


    Nine-Headed Bird punched toward Han Sen, and space itself trembled around his fist. The ck hole moved directly toward Han Sen, and its frightening power tugged on everything around it.


    Han Sen was still some distance from the ck hole, but it was already pulling at him. His water body shook, as if the water of his form could break away and be sucked into the ck hole at any time.


    Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s attack didn¡¯t strike Han Sen¡¯s body directly. Rather than being intended as a destructive attack, it was meant to affect Han Sen¡¯s bnce. Its maic force would keep pulling until Han Sen¡¯s body was sucked inside.


    Because Nine-Headed Bird had greater power, Han Sen¡¯s body would be drawn in by the ck hole. There was no way he could lose.


    Han Sen barely seemed to notice the ck hole, though. He remained motionless atop the water. He was not moving into the ck hole.


    Nine-Headed Bird frowned. His attack was better than any Han Sen could unleash without using his Kingese power. He should have been falling into the ck hole.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t moving. He wasn¡¯t using the Kingese or some sort of xenogeneic treasure, either. Nine-Headed Bird stared at Han Sen in confusion.


    Han Senughed. He had suggested this bet because he knew he would win. He wouldn¡¯t take this risk on a whim.


    Nine-Headed Bird couldn¡¯t see anything strange about Han Sen¡¯s stance, but Han Sen still could have used some sort of trick without his knowledge.


    Han Sen had suggested this bet because he had the Silver-Winged Dragon beast soul.


    King ss xenogeneic beast soul Silver-Winged Dragon: area type


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if only King ss beast souls had an area-of-effect, but at that moment, it was the only area beast soul that he had.


    The Silver-Winged Dragon could deploy a water area, but it was different from Bai Yi¡¯s natural water area. This water area was called the dragon area. The sea dragon had the soul of the sea, so if Han Sen used the dragon area in the water, he could be a part of the sea. His body melded with the sea itself.


    Han Sen stood atop the sea, using the power of the sea to keep him erect. Although he couldn¡¯t control it with uracy, he couldn¡¯t be moved unless Nine-Headed Bird summoned enough power to shift the entire sea.


    A bar of iron might be easily moved, but if it was welded onto an aircraft carrier, no amount of pulling could force it to budge.


    Of course, a stick couldn¡¯t control an aircraft carrier. But merely remaining stable was enough for Han Sen.


    With the dragon area, standing atop the sea made Han Sen effectively immortal. Nine-Headed Bird could do nothing to him.


    Nine-Headed Bird kept increasing the strength of his ck hole, but he was unable to move Han Sen. His eyes began to widen.


    Xius watched the contest, frozen in ce. She had no idea how Han Sen was pulling this off.


    ¡°Nine-Headed Bird, can you keep going?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Nine-Headed Bird grunted coldly. He dismissed his ck hole, then lowered his arms. He spoke to Han Sen, ¡°Come. If you can move me, then I lose. If I do not move, then I will attack again. We will decide the victor then.¡±


    ¡°Then I will start,¡± Han Sen said, summoning his wings. He pped his wings and flew far away.


    Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s eyes bulged. Han Sen was about to disappear from his vision. He was so mad that he turned into the nine-headed demon bird again. He ran after Han Sen and angrily shouted, ¡°Disgusting Extreme King! Are you going to embarrass your father like that? You lose!¡±


    Han Sen stopped. He turned around and looked at Nine-Headed Bird with a grin.


    ¡°What is this bullsh*t?¡± Nine-Headed Bird slid to a stop. His face turned a sickly green as he realized he had just been tricked.


    He had lost because he chased after Han Sen. He had fallen for the simplest of ploys.

 Chapter 2356 - Back to the Extreme King

    <h4>Chapter 2356 Back to the Extreme King</h4>


    Han Sen had obviously nned this.


    Because Han Sen let Nine-Headed Bird strike first, Nine-Headed Bird had a chance of winning. That was why Nine-Headed Bird agreed to the bet. But Han Sen¡¯s dragon area defeated Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s first attack, and the moment he stopped attacking was the moment he sealed his loss.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± Han Sen smiled at Nine-Headed Bird.


    ¡°Get lost! Do not let me see you ever again.¡± Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s face was contorted with anger. Without waiting for Han Sen to respond, he turned and flew away.


    Han Sen was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Nine-Headed Bird to keep his promise, but it was a good thing he had.


    The dragon area¡¯s power came from its connection to water; if Han Sen was sealed inside the Suppress Demon Coffin, he would lose his connection with the sea and get pulled into the demonic abyss.


    Unless Han Sen used his super god spirit body, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Nine-Headed Bird.


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen flew up into the air and headed back to Half-Star Bay. He didn¡¯t say another word to Xius.


    If Miss Mirror hadn¡¯t left yet, that was where she would be. Too many elites wanted to get their hands on the Ancient God Origin. Staying next to Miss Mirror would be the safest thing for Han Sen, as it would prevent others from trying to take the item away from him.


    Although Han Sen could probably escape, Bao¡¯er was still with the Extreme King. So, Han Sen felt obliged to remain.


    He flew for a few hundred meters, but suddenly, he felt the crackle of lightning all around him. A giant that looked like either a demon or a god hung there in the clouds. A hand came pping down towards Han Sen.


    The hand slowed down, and the air around Han Sen concentrated until it was as dense as a steel board. Han Sen couldn¡¯t tear through the air. He couldn¡¯t move his body.


    ¡°A deified elite!¡± Han Sen felt a chill, and he prepared to fight back. Just as he was about tosh out, a sword-light appeared and shed across the big hand.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The giant in the clouds screamed and pulled his hand back. The god-like eyes looked down to where he had been struck. A beautiful woman holding a copper sword in her hands had emerged.


    ¡°Miss Mirror!¡± Han Sen was so happy.


    That giant stared at Miss Mirror, then disappeared. He seemed to be afraid of Miss Mirror, and he obviously didn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of her.


    ¡°I cannot believe Ancient Water God selected you.¡± Miss Mirror came before Han Sen and looked at the Ancient God Origin he was holding.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you brought me here?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I was just here to try my luck. I didn¡¯t ce any hope in you, so I didn¡¯t expect you would seed,¡± Miss Mirror said simply.


    Han Sen touched his nose and looked at the blood-red sea.


    Miss Mirror seemed to know what Han Sen was thinking. In a neutral tone of voice, she said, ¡°Extreme King ships are here. They will take over thes that were touched by Ancient Water God¡¯s blood.¡±


    Miss Mirror hadn¡¯te for the Ancient God Origin at all; she just wanted to im the system that had been flooded with Ancient Water God¡¯s blood.


    After Ancient Water God¡¯s failure and the subsequent dispersal of his blood, the primitive creatures of theses would now grow strong. Even barrens would now flourish because of Ancient Water God¡¯s lifeblood.


    The watery area that came from Ancient Water God¡¯s blood had an incredible lifeforce. It could grow many scary xenogeneics. This was exactly what the Extreme King needed.


    On the flipside, the Ancient God Origin wasn¡¯t as important. It could only be used to grow one strong water element elite. It was nothingpared to the value of an entire system.


    Han Sen followed Miss Mirror back to the ship, and he saw that the Extreme King¡¯s ships were splitting up to guard the individuals of the system.


    Han Sen found the blood kirin was on their ship, and he was surprised that it had sat and waited for him the entire time. It obviously wasn¡¯t the mindless beast Han Sen had believed it to be.


    When the blood kirin saw Miss Mirror, it looked hostile and scared.


    Han Sen could guess why. Ancient Water God had moved Han Sen far away, and the blood kirin wouldn¡¯t listen to Miss Mirror¡¯smands. She must have used some sort of trick to get the creature onboard a ship.


    ¡°This woman is too tricky. I don¡¯t know what she wants. Why didn¡¯t she tell anyone else that I¡¯m not actually Bai Yi?¡± Han Sen stroked the ring on his finger and thought to himself, ¡°It most likely has something to do with this ring. But she didn¡¯t force me to take the ring off. Why?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand. He knew he would have to stop thinking about it. He brought out the xenogeneic gene of the Silver-Winged Dragon and swallowed it to refine it.


    Duke Gene +1... Duke Gene +1...


    The Duke gene announcements kept sounding-off in Han Sen¡¯s head. He received ten Duke genes in total.


    ¡°If I can get a few more King ss xenogeneic genes, then I won¡¯t have to worry about The Story of Genes.¡± Han Sen was both happy and worried.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t remain on the for long. She had been needed during the takeover, but she wasn¡¯t in charge of building up the. Her task was finished before most of the Extreme King¡¯s ships even arrived.


    Han Sen knew Miss Mirror had many elites around her, but they didn¡¯t appear in her proximity.


    Taking such an important system would be a bloody affair.


    The Ancient God wouldn¡¯t give up the ce easily, so both sides would make sacrifices in the attempt to im the system. The price would be high whether they seeded or failed.


    After going back to King¡¯s Kingdom, Han Sen took the blood kirin with him back to Water Zone. Miss Mirror didn¡¯t detain him, and she said nothing more to him. No one else sought to trouble him, either.


    That made Han Sen even more worried, though. He didn¡¯t know what was going through Miss Mirror¡¯s head, and he had no idea what her ultimate goal was.


    ¡°I can just put Bao¡¯er back in the sanctuaries. That will be safer for both of us,¡± Han Sen thought in irritation. He would need to take Bao¡¯er back from Lan Haixin.


    Before Han Sen could find Lan Haixin, though, she came looking for him. She looked fairly moody, too.


    ¡°Bai Yi, did you forget something?¡± Lan Haixin found Han Sen in the garden and looked at him with a raised eyebrow. She didn¡¯t say what she wanted explicitly because she was still suspicious about Han Sen¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Last month, on the ninth. I remember. But Miss Mirror took me somewhere to do something. I had no choice,¡± Han Sen said with a shrug. He then thought to himself, ¡°It is fortunate I have Bao¡¯er as a spy.¡±


    ¡°It is good that you remember. But since we missed it, we must now wait another two months. You better behave over the course of the next two months and stop giving me trouble.¡± After Lan Haixin spoke, she left. She didn¡¯t even spare him a second nce.

 Chapter 2357 - Killing Underwater Xenogeneics

    <h4>Chapter 2357 Killing Underwater Xenogeneics</h4>


    Because Han Sen was uncertain of Miss Mirror¡¯s ultimate goal, he didn¡¯t dare take any obvious risks. He remained on Water Zone and spent his time hunting down Duke xenogeneics. He wanted to fill up his Duke genes.


    Han Sen found a few Duke xenogeneics, killed them, and consumed their Duke genes. Their xenogeneic genes increased his Duke gene tally by one point each, so leveling up was a very slow process. It wasn¡¯t as fast as eating one King xenogeneic gene to im ten Duke gene points.


    He didn¡¯t want to cause much of a ruckus. He needed to be patient and slowly trawl through Water Zone in the hunt for Duke xenogeneics.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen came across a little mountain moving across the bottom of the sea. It slid forward at a very slow pace, but Han Sen could tell that it really was moving.


    When Han Sen rode the blood kirin down to get a better look, he realized that it wasn¡¯t actually a mountain. It was a conch. The shell was one hundred meters tall. It was ck and greyish, and it looked like stone from a distance.


    Beneath the conch, the white skirt of the conch was revealed. It was slowly pping and moving across the sand.


    Feeling Han Sen and the blood kirin draw near, the mountainous conch moved its flesh and released a blue light. It covered an area of one thousand meters, cloaking Han Sen and the blood kirin at the same time.


    The blood kirin was angered. His blood air exploded out from him as he thundered toward the sea conch.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the sea conch¡¯s area did. It didn¡¯t seem to affect Han Sen directly. The blood kirin soon came before the sea conch, though, with that blood air swirling all around him.


    The sea conch retreated back into its shell as the blood kirin¡¯s ws skittered across the hard surface of the shell, leaving some scratch marks across it.


    The blood kirin roared in fury. It kept swinging its ws at the conch, trying to break through the shell. But despite its strength, the blood kirin couldn¡¯t leave behind anything more than light scratches. The conch shell was one hundred meters tall, so those scratches were inconsequential.


    ¡°A King ss xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen was delighted by this discovery. If its shell was that sturdy, the creature must have been King ss. A weak King ss, judging by its fleshy body, but a King ss nheless.


    The blood kirin continued striking the shell, but each blow left less and less of a mark. It was rather confusing to Han Sen.


    Han Sen pulled out his Ghost Teeth Knife and swiped across the shell. It did nothing, and his performance paled inparison to the blood kirin¡¯s.


    Han Sen frowned. He pulled out his Thunder God Spike, summoned its lightning, then thrust it toward the sea conch¡¯s shell. He wanted to paralyze the beast. After that, he could flip it on its back and y it from below.


    But the creature¡¯s shell seemed to inste it perfectly from the lightning of the Thunder God Spike. That made Han Sen raise an eyebrow. ¡°This guy¡¯s shell is really hard. But it is so big. I bet it would make an amazing armor.¡±


    The shell was far toorge to be used for a single set of armor. Still, it would make an excellent construction material for somethingrger.


    Before Han Sen could make something out of it, though, he first had to kill it. He tried all sorts of different powers, but his strongest attack could only deliver a mark that was a few inches across. It had no effect on the sea conch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s flip it!¡± Han Sen called to the blood kirin. Gathering their strength, they turned the sea conch over. After flipping it, though, they realized it was sealed on the bottom. There was no way in. The opening was blocked by the same material thatposed the rest of the shell.


    As they looked over the creature again, Han Sen and the blood kirin realized that the marks they had left on its shell had vanished. Their efforts had been wasted.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. This guy probably has a third-tier area. How else could the conch shell be so hard? Even the blood kirin, with an attack at full power, only leaves a small mark...¡± Han Sen looked around at the blue lights of the area that was all around. ¡°How does this conch have such a powerful king area?¡±


    They had been there for a long time, but the blue light hadn¡¯t done any damage to Han Sen or the blood kirin. It certainly wasn¡¯t meant as an attack.


    ¡°Is this a weakening area, perhaps?¡± Han Sen considered the possibility, but it didn¡¯t seem quite right.


    If it was a weakening area, he should have been able to feel his own power losing strength. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sensing any energy drain, though; his body was full of vigor.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t a weakening type, then could it be a cell-strengthening type? Does the blue light increase the shell¡¯s strength?¡± Han Sen stroked his jaw as he thought about this, but he ultimately discarded this idea as well.


    If it was a cell-strengthening area, the sea conch wouldn¡¯t have needed to release the light into such arge area. The wider the area, the more spread out the power would be. The cell-strengthening area would only be required around the shell itself. Why would the creature need to extend its reach so far?


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t a weakening or a cell-strengthening area, what is it?¡± Han Sen stared at the sea conch as he mulled over the conundrum.


    The blood kirin had a short temper, and its inability to damage the sea conch¡¯s shell was making the blood kirin more and more furious. It kept trying to bite the shell, but nothing worked. The marks they left were bing lighter and lighter.


    ¡°Hang on... The blood kirin¡¯s power hasn¡¯t weakened. In fact, his anger has made him even stronger. Why are his scratch marks bing lighter?¡± Han Sen stared at the scratch marks on the conch shell. After a while, his eyes sparkled. ¡°Is his area power...¡±


    Han Sen swam next to the conch shell and stroked the scratch marks across its surface. The blood kirin stopped attacking.


    Not long after, the scratch marks were gone. The healing unfolded before their eyes.


    If even a top-ss half-deified creature like the blood kirin couldn¡¯t break the conch¡¯s shell, then the shell was unbelievably hard.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think that the strength wasing from the material of the shell, though. The conch shell was very hard, but its incredible resistance was because of the creature¡¯s King area.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if his guess was correct, so after a moment of thought, he took the blood kirin and left. They departed the sea conch¡¯s area of blue light.


    The sea conch behaved as if it knew what they were doing. It spread the blue light further, but the max range was two thousand meters. It couldn¡¯t extend the light beyond that.


    When Han Sen and the blood kirin got far enough away that the sea conch couldn¡¯t feel their presence, they hid behind a big rock, Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to observe the sea conch in the distance.


    The sea conch waited there for a while. It must have been almost half an hour before the creature emerged from the shell to look around. After a while, when it didn¡¯t see Han Sen and the blood kirin in the vicinity, it shut off its blue light.


    Upon seeing that, Han Sen summoned Spell. He turned her into a sniper rifle and took aim at the sea conch.


    Pang!


    Without hesitation, Han Sen squeezed the trigger. The bullet fired out of the barrel and broke through the water. It was silently headed for the sea conch.

 Chapter 2358 - Weird Area

    <h4>Chapter 2358 Weird Area</h4>


    Normal bullets would face too much resistance when fired underwater. The shot would be weaker the farther it had to travel, and the sea conch would likely notice its approach.


    But Han Sen had his Original Water King Body and sea dragon area. Hebined with the sea of Water Zone itself. He used his water powers to create Spell¡¯s ammunition, so the bullet also had water abilities. Rather than being slowed down by the water it passed through, the bullet was actually buffed by the sea. It flew toward the sea conch silently, like a phantom.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t firing at the exposed flesh of the creature. He was firing at the conch¡¯s shell.


    Pang!


    The bullet hit the sea conch¡¯s shell, punching a small hole straight through. The sea conch shook and immediately activated its blue light. The light quickly covered the sea conch¡¯s shell, protecting the small hole.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it works.¡± Han Sen was happier. He looked at the bullet hole and noticed that some white juice was flowing out of it. Although the wound was very small, it proved that his bullets could pierce through the shell and damage the creature¡¯s body.


    Now Han Sen knew for certain that the light made the conch¡¯s shell so hard, not the material of the conch shell itself.


    Han Sen¡¯s shot was far weaker than the blood kirin¡¯s attacks, too. But still, his bullets were able to prate the conch¡¯s shell. The blood kirin¡¯s ws were only able to leave light scratch marks upon it. It was obvious by now that the difference was because of the blue light area.


    Han Sen stayed where he was and lifted his sniper rifle to aim at the sea conch again. He fired a few times, all of his bullets flying true and striking the shell.


    None of those bullets were able to break the conch¡¯s shell, though. Under the glow of the blue light, they left small marks on the surface of the shell.


    ¡°When the bullets go through the blue area, they don¡¯t lose speed or power. But when they strike the conch¡¯s shell, they don¡¯t have the impact that they should.¡± Han Sen looked at the sea conch with interest.


    After a while, the bullet hole Han Sen had made filled in and disappearedpletely. The conch¡¯s recovery power was very strong.


    ¡°No wonder Bai Yi left behind a King xenogeneic. He probably couldn¡¯t figure out how to kill it; he didn¡¯t leave it alive because he wanted to.¡± Han Senughed.


    Since Bai Yi had been unable to kill it, this was a good opportunity for Han Sen. He and the blood kirin remained in hiding, and he was determined to kill the King ss xenogeneic.


    He only had guesses about how to bring the creature down, though. He didn¡¯t have a surefire way of breaking the blue light area, so he nned to wait there until the sea conch rxed.


    The sea conch had learned from Han Sen¡¯s previous attack, and it didn¡¯t reveal itself so quickly this time. It took a few hours before the sea conch was willing to reveal its flesh once more.


    This time, however, it didn¡¯t deactivate its blue light. It continued using the blue area as it traveled into the deeper recesses of the sea.


    Han Sen thought the thing would be heavy and slow, but it ran away like a rabbit. Han Sen watched the small mountain flee into the deep sea, creating eddies and vortexes as it went.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to keep an eye on the thing as he pursued it, waiting for the moment the creature decided to rx.


    Now that the sea conch had been damaged, it was being careful. It was moving fast, and it carefully maintained its King area the entire time.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush, though. He just continued to follow it. The creature was too big to hide from him easily.


    Plus, Han Sen had two water areas. Escaping from him in the water would be practically impossible. Han Sen was very confident in his water-aligned powers.


    But Han Sen noticed that his current confidence hade a little too soon. When the sea conch passed by another underwater mountain, it disappeared.


    After it climbed behind the mountain, it didn¡¯t re-emerge. Han Sen thought it might havee back to its home, but when he looked around the mountain, he couldn¡¯t find the sea conch anywhere.


    ¡°Weird. Where did it go?¡± Han Sen looked around, but he saw no sign of the creature.


    The gap between the mountains was small, so there was nowhere else for it to go. The sea conch was too big for Han Sen to have missed it if it came out. That was why Han Sen waited near the mountain.


    But there was nothing to see. The sea conch had truly vanished.


    ¡°You think you can escape my sight that simply? You are too naive.¡± Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly and his Dongxuan Aura to scan for the sea conch¡¯s molecr trail. He found it and began following.


    Han Sen quickly realized that there was a small hole in the ground near the mountain. The hole was the size of a man¡¯s fist. The sea conch¡¯s trail disappeared into it. The conch had tricked him.


    ¡°That sea conch can change its size? Why didn¡¯t it disy that power earlier?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    ¡°Blood kirin, go in and take a look at what it¡¯s doing. But don¡¯t alert it to your presence.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t very good at changing the size of his body, but the blood kirin was a professional. It could change its size effortlessly.


    The blood kirin roared. Its body shook as its bones shrank. It became one size smaller, and then it continued to reduce until the red beast looked like a little toy. Then, it climbed into the hole.


    Han Sen waited on the outside. He looked around and examined the trench that led to the hole.


    Han Sen had studied the Xuanmen techniques left behind by Mister White. He learned a few of the skills, but they were very simple. He only mastered a couple of their methods of calction, but if a situation was quite simple, he could use those techniques to provide some insight.


    The underwater mountain was very special. There were many mountains nearby, and they were all connected together. The mountains were shaped like volcanoes with craters at the top, and there wererge holes in the peaks.


    From above, the nine mountains looked like a chain of interlocking rings. Han Sen remembered in the Xuanmen technique that this kind of environment was called the Nine Rings.


    If that sort ofndscape was in the Alliance, no one would have dared to live there. Such a ce had a lot of bad luck, and people who chose to live there would suffer the consequences.


    But that theory might not have applied to the geno universe. Mister White said the Xuanmen techniques required many improvements for the geno universe. Techniques and powers were different in the sanctuary and the geno universe, and he was interested in researching those differences.


    Han Sen was checking out the mountain when a white shadow suddenly appeared from the peaks. It was a big electric eel that was a dozen meters long. As it swam, its white scales sparked with electricity. It looked weirdly pretty.


    ¡°Another King ss xenogeneic!¡± Han Sen frowned. This was unexpected.

 Chapter 2359 - Hunting King Class Xenogeneics

    <h4>Chapter 2359 Hunting King ss Xenogeneics</h4>


    As far as Han Sen knew, Bai Yi cleared Water Zone a long time ago. Even Lan Haixin hadn¡¯t bothered sending out hunting parties. But now, Han Sen had met two King ss xenogeneics in a row. Both were in the same vicinity, too. This posed a big problem.


    Pulling out his Thunder God Spike, Han Sen went towards the King ss electric eel.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t really care what change Water Zone was experiencing right now. He was just going to kill any King ss creatures he found. Getting King ss genes was good for him.


    He used his Original Water King Body, then unleashed his dragon area as well. Han Sen moved like a water dragon as he rushed toward the big electric eel. The Thunder God Spike flickered with scary silver lightning, and the sound of thunder rumbled along its path.


    Han Sen¡¯s King areas entangled the giant electric eel. The water restricted the eel¡¯s body, and the creature swam extremely slowly, as if it was moving through mud.


    While Han Sen rejoiced at the sess of his attack, the electric eel suddenly loosed a crackling discharge of lightning. The lightning created a scary thunder area and merged with Han Sen¡¯s own area. The electricity shot through the water and into Han Sen. His hair instantly poofed straight out and began vibrating with the force of the current.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s electrified body bounced away. He came to a stop after arcing through the water for a long time. His tongue felt numb.


    ¡°A king area focused purely on attack is too scary. And that electricity has a strong paralytic effect. This is at least a sixth-tier area. This electric eel will be hard to deal with.¡± Han Sen held still in an attempt to hide himself, but the electric eel was already rushing toward him. Its thunder area came with it, and streams of electric chains shot out of its mouth.


    Han Sen used his water skills to dodge the thunder area and the lightning chains. Fortunately, he still had the benefits of his water areas. He moved much faster in the water than the electric eel did. If not for his speed advantage, he would have already taken more hits. That would have been extremely painful¡ªeven if his body could withstand it.


    After dodging out of the eel¡¯s immediate attack range, Han Sen summoned Spell¡¯s dual pistols and started firing. It wasn¡¯t the sea conch, so Han Sen didn¡¯t have to worry too much about its blocking abilities.


    When the bullets entered the thunder area, the eel reacted immediately. It spewed more of that lightning to destroy the iing bullets.


    But one or two of the bullets still managed to strike the eel¡¯s scales. Familiar symbols began to shine across the impacted scales, showing the results of Han Sen¡¯s Turtle skill.


    The Turtle skill took effect, and after a few more shotsnded, the electric eel was much slower. However, the lightning on its body was still incredibly strong, and the creature¡¯s thunder area covered the surrounding region, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t get close to the creature.


    Pang!


    Spell became a sniper rifle, and Han Sen fired a bullet toward the electric eel. The bullet shattered the eel¡¯s scales and tore into its side. Purple Teeth power spread across the wound.


    Han Sen¡¯s techniques weren¡¯t King ss yet, and his Original Water King Body only had a first-tier area. Taking down a King ss xenogeneic with a sixth-tier area would be incredibly difficult.


    Luckily, the Turtle skill worked well against the eel. Because of that, the foe was unable to catch up to Han Sen. He led it to the seabed, firing continually at the creature. Teeth power continued to shred its wounds. As it lost more and more blood, the electric eel¡¯s area grew weaker.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Electric Dragon. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen watched the giant electric eel¡¯s body sink while the announcement yed in his head.


    ¡°It is a shame I didn¡¯t receive its beast soul. An electric beast soul would have been very powerful.¡± Han Sen swam over to the electric eel¡¯s body and dug out its xenogeneic gene.


    He summoned his Shadow Queen Bee and let it eat the big electric eel¡¯s body.


    Shadow Queen Bee hadn¡¯t matured yet, and Han Sen was already a Duke. The Queen Bee wouldn¡¯t be useful to him at this point, but since he had the meat avable, he might as well let her eat it. Otherwise, it would all be wasted.


    Shadow Queen Bee crawled over the body and ate with difficulty. Han Sen swallowed the entire electrified bone that was the xenogeneic gene. He also used his Consume talent to refine it with haste.


    A numb feeling swept over Han Sen¡¯s body. It was like his cells were electrified, and they began to vibrate with energy.


    ¡°Duke gene... Duke gene...¡±


    When Han Sen finished refining the electric bone, his Duke gene tally had reached eighty-four. He was close to having a hundred.


    ¡°If I kill two more King ss xenogeneics, I¡¯ll have maxed it out. And then, I can open The Story of Genes¡¯ first gene lock.¡± As Han Sen was calcting, he heard a boom in the distance.


    Something tore its way out of the little hole under the mountain, dramatically widening the opening. The blood kirin emerged from the swirls of debris and returned to its ordinary size.


    Blood dripped from the blood kirin¡¯s mouth, and grievous injuries marred its scales. It was in very bad condition.


    Patong!


    The blood kirin made it back to Han Sen, then fell onto its stomach on the seafloor. It struggled to get up.


    Wounds covered its legs, and one leg had been twisted ny-degrees. ck blood oozed around the wound.


    The ck blood drifted into the water around the blood kirin¡¯s body, then turned into some sort of small ck bugs. Theytched on to the blood kirin and started nibbling on its wounds and scales.


    The blood kirin was a cruel and violent beast, but now it was actually squealing.


    Han Sen was shocked. The blood kirin was a half-deified xenogeneic that was nearly peerless, and judging from the way it had been injured, it had encountered something other than the sea conch.


    The blood kirin¡¯s blood continued to be bugs, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t determine what sort of power had been used against hispanion.


    Han Sen was still holding the Thunder God Spike, and he poked it into the blood kirin¡¯s wound. The ck bugs began to shriek as Han Sen electrified them, and after a minute, they all fell off the wound.


    Those bugs vanished, but the blood gushing from the blood kirin¡¯s wounds was turning into more ck bugs. If that continued, the blood kirin¡¯s veins were going to run dry.


    Han Sen looked at the little bugs, and he realized they were actually small sea conches.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to see what was going on with the blood kirin. Many small, ck sea conches were squirming around inside the blood kirin. There were too many to count, and the sight of them made Han Sen feel sick. At the rate that the blood kirin¡¯s body was being devoured, it wouldn¡¯t be long until only its bones remained.


    Han Sen wondered how he might save the blood kirin, but then something else came crawling out of the hole that the blood kirin had expanded. The neer¡¯s body swelled back to normal size. It was that same, King ss sea conch.


    Before Han Sen could react, another sea conch emerged from the hole. This one was beautiful and full of color. Its shell was like a crystal, and its colors shifted and glowed like a rainbow.


    When Han Sen saw that beautiful sea conch, the color drained out of his face.

 Chapter 2360 - Rainbow Crystal Sea Conch

    <h4>Chapter 2360 Rainbow Crystal Sea Conch</h4>


    Han Sen knew with a single nce that he was looking at a deified creature. It was nothing like the ck, mountainous sea conch.


    Han Sen grabbed the blood kirin and turned to run, but it was toote. A rainbow-like aura covered the sea around him.


    Han Sen felt like his body was stuck to the ground, and he was unable to move. Many rainbow-colored substance chains were rising through the water to bind him.


    ¡°D*mn it! Why is there a deified creature here? This is bad.¡± Han Sen activated his super god spirit body without hesitation.


    His body immediately became transparent. He shone so brightly that the colorful substance chains heading toward Han Sen suddenly lost their target.


    Rather than attempting to fight back, Han Sen¡¯s first reaction was to lift the blood kirin and run away as fast as he could. Even the weakest deified would be more than a match for Han Sen.


    The rainbow crystal sea conch wasn¡¯t as powerful as Ancient Water God, but it still wasn¡¯t something Han Sen could fight against.


    If Han Sen became King ss, perhaps there was a chance he could fight off a deified. But right now, Han Sen was just a Duke. He needed some outside help just to fight a half-deified being; fighting a deified would be suicide.


    A half-deified was like an incredibly powerful King, but deifieds were on a different level entirely.


    The rainbow crystal sea conch saw Han Sen traveling freely through its substance chains, and it rocked back in apparent shock. Its crystal body shed, and the substance chains turned into rainbow-colored ss. The ss surged up around Han Sen.


    Han Sen poured all of his power into his super god spirit body, running his technique as hard as he could. The weird power was injected into the blood kirin, and the blood kirin¡¯s body became simrly transparent. Under the force of Han Sen¡¯s will, the blood kirin¡¯s body also adopted the qualities of super god spirit mode.


    Han Sen lifted the blood kirin higher and hit the rainbow ss. They shot through it like ghosts, the ss wisping around them as if it wasn¡¯t even there. The rainbow ss was unable to stop Han Sen and his super god spirit body.


    But the super god spirit body had a time limit. Han Sen was carrying the blood kirin as he fled, and that cost him even more energy. After they escaped the rainbow ss, Han Sen ran back in the direction he hade.


    The rainbow crystal sea conch managed to catch up. Countless substance chains rose from the ground and continued their attempts to capture Han Sen. He brushed right through them at first, but after a while, he was unable to sustain the power requirements of the super god spirit body. Every time he passed through the rainbow ss, it cost him a lot of energy.


    When Han Sen hit the next pane of rainbow ss, he felt as if he had thrust himself into sticky liquid. It was difficult to wiggle his way through.


    Han Sen knew that this was the sign that he was losing his super god spirit body. If this continued, his super god spirit body would entirely fail. He would be unable to break the substance chain ss with his power.


    ¡°What do I do? Do I have to jump into the sanctuary? If I go back to the sanctuary, the blood kirin will die...¡± Han Sen thought rapidly, but he couldn¡¯te up with a solution to his predicament.


    The deified xenogeneic¡¯s speed would make escape virtually impossible. Han Sen used all of his strength, but it was useless before that absolute power and speed.


    Super god spirit body¡¯s ability to make him invincible was the sole reason he hadn¡¯t been trapped.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was burning. He knew he could escape to the sanctuaries, but his greatest worryy in the blood kirin. Han Sen carried the blood kirin¡¯s bleeding body, and luckily, his super god spirit mode had lent some of its strength to the blood kirin. Han Sen¡¯s power killed the small, ck sea conches and made the blood kirin feel better.


    But now, the tworge sea conches were still a serious problem. One was a King with a powerful King area, and the other was a genuine deified xenogeneic. Even if he used his super god spirit body to attack them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save the blood kirin.


    In Underwater Town, Bao¡¯er was eating lunch with Lan Haixin. Halfway through her dessert, Bao¡¯er¡¯s face paled. She suddenly leaped off her chair.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, what is it?¡± Lan Haixin looked at Bao¡¯er with confusion.


    ¡°Stomach ache. I have to go to the bathroom,¡± Bao¡¯er said, then left the room with the little red bird in tow.


    ¡°This kid...¡± Lan Haixin shook her head and smiled. She looked so happy. She had reallye to love Bao¡¯er, and she even kept Bao¡¯er in her room with her at night. They were like real sisters.


    Bao¡¯er ran to the garden and bit her finger. She let a droplet of blood fall on the little red bird¡¯s forehead, and she said, ¡°Little red bird, my stupid father is in trouble. My blood will guide you to him. Go and save him.¡±


    After that, Bao¡¯er threw the little red bird upward. The little red bird pped its wings and became a red light. Then, it disappeared from the town.


    Han Sen was still holding on, but his super god spirit body was flickering. It was almost gone, and it could disappearpletely at any second.


    Han Sen¡¯s body struck the rainbow ss again, and now, it was as if he was striking leather. Han Sen gritted his teeth and pushed forward, but he was squashed out.


    The super god spirit body couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Han Sen fell out of that mode and returned to being a humanposed of ordinary flesh again.


    Han Sen tried to use the super god spirit body¡¯s remaining power to attack the sea conch, but it wasn¡¯t that useful.


    The super god spirit body buffed Han Sen quite a bit. It could ignore the defenses of creatures and attack things directly. Even so, attacking a beast that was two levels above him was pointless.


    Pang!


    Another pane of rainbow ss fell. It was going to cover Han Sen and the blood kirin, and so Han Sen tried punching it. His fist was lit by Kingese, but he was unable to fracture the rainbow ss.


    Han Sen kept punching the ss, and the sounds of the blows echoed over the seafloor. Han Sen¡¯s bones were about to break and his fists were bleeding, but he couldn¡¯t break the rainbow ss.


    The power of Super Spank struck the substance chains of the rainbow ss, but even that was bounced back. Super Spank could find a single link of the chain that was weak enough to break.


    The blood kirin fell on the ground, looking to be in a really dire condition. It was still able to release horrid screams as it tried to struggle back to its feet and fight against the rainbow ss alongside Han Sen. But after a few tries, it copsed again with blood spewing from its mouth.


    The ck stone sea conch moved alongside the rainbow crystal sea conch. They were moving slowly. Two sea conches climbed atop the rainbow ss, looking at Han Sen and the blood kirin through its transparent surface.


    The ck sea conch¡¯s eyes looked very human. They red at Han Sen with disdain.


    The rainbow crystal sea conch looked at Han Sen with its dreamy eyes. And then, the rainbow ss surrounding Han Sen began to shrink. It was squeezing Han Sen and the blood kirin together.

 Chapter 2361 - Little Red Bird Shows Off

    <h4>Chapter 2361 Little Red Bird Shows Off</h4>


    The faces of Han Sen and the blood kirin were squashed together. Han Sen hesitated, trying to decide if he should take the blood kirin with him to the sanctuaries. Even if the powers of the sanctuary harmed the creature, it was better than being squeezed into a sausage then and there.


    The rainbow sea conch didn¡¯t move. It kept pushing the ss down on Han Sen and the blood kirin in a cruel bid to crush them. The ck sea conch was standing just outside the ss, and it seemed darkly amused. It moved around a little, and small ck things emerged from its shell. They were the ck sea conches.


    Those small sea conches surrounded the ss like a tide of water. There was a countless number of them, and they looked like a cloud of ink.


    Han Sen felt a chill as he looked at them. If the ss squashed him to a pulp, he wouldn¡¯t feel safe dying. His dead body would be devoured by the hungry sea conches.


    As Han Sen gritted his teeth and prepared to use his Blood-Pulse Sutra to return to the sanctuaries, a beautiful red light appeared above him, shining down into the depths of the sea.


    After that, Han Sen saw a burning me swoop across the sea. It was like a fiery phoenixing down from the heavens. The strange-looking red light was its mes.


    The ck sea conch and the rainbow crystal sea conch noticed the phoenix. The ck sea conch was frightening, and it immediately retreated back into its shell. Its blue light appeared a momentter.


    The rainbow sea conch gathered its rainbow-colored substance chains into powerful waves of rainbow ss that went right for the phoenix.


    Pang!


    The ss covered the phoenix.


    The ck sea conch poked its head out when it saw the fire phoenix get trapped. It was so happy that it jumped a little.


    Pang!


    The next second, the phoenix shrieked, and the red mes of its body rose. The incredibly hard ss turned tova beneath the strength of the bird¡¯s mes. The melted ss began to run like candle wax.


    The phoenix pped its wings, and the ss shatteredpletely. Even the shards soon melted into a red liquid.


    The underwaterndscape was smoldering, and the light danced strangely over the seafloor. It was shockingly pretty.


    The rainbow sea conch saw all this, and even more rainbow substance chainsshed out crazily. They became another weird shape of ss that headed for the phoenix.


    The phoenix pped its wings and spat out some gold fire. The fire pierced through the rainbow sea conch¡¯s ss and kept on going towards the beast.


    The rainbow sea conch¡¯s eyes opened wide. It gathered up power upon its shell, and then its body retreated inside.


    The gold fire sshed atop the crystal conch shell. Instead of breaking the shell, though, the fire burned around the shell and made it shine like a rainbow.


    The phoenix looked at Han Sen and the blood kirin. It spat a fireball toward them and melted the ss that had trapped them.


    ¡°Little red bird!¡± Han Sen and the blood kirin escaped. Han Sen, upon seeing the red phoenix, was ridiculously happy. He eximed, ¡°The Sun Raven¡¯s body and the bird¡¯s nest weren¡¯t wasted. The little red bird is good!¡±


    The little red bird pped its wings and sent even more fire toward the rainbow sea conch. The scary gold fire wrapped around the sea conch like an embrace of mes.


    When the fire rose, the rainbow shell became a golden color. The shine dimmed.


    Han Sen nced over and saw the ck sea conch trying to escape. So, Han Sen summoned Spell as a sniper rifle and fired a bullet at the conch¡¯s shell.


    The ck sea conch hadn¡¯t wanted to draw the phoenix¡¯s attention, so it hadn¡¯t made use of its King area. It was slow, and Spell¡¯s bullet hit the shell and broke it. The beast started to bleed.


    The ck sea conch squealed. Its situation had be even more desperate, so it unleashed its blue light and began moving away as quickly as it could.


    ¡°You want to run away?¡± Han Sen pursued the creature, continuing to shoot at it.


    The next bullet went through the blue light area and struck the ck sea conch. It flew through the hole made by the previous bullet, and this time, blood flowed out like a spring.


    The ck sea conch¡¯s recovery powers were strong, but that bullet hole wasn¡¯t recovering in the least. The bullet hole existed on the beast as if it was a separate entity. It wasn¡¯t healing.


    That was the work of Spell¡¯s Eternity skill. It made a solid wound that was impossible to heal again. That skill was more than a match for the ck sea conch, too. Even a deified creature might not be able to break the power of that Eternity skill.


    Han Sen got closer to the ck sea conch, and he turned Spell into dual pistols. He fired them repeatedly, and every bullet struck that same bullet hole. Ever-increasing amounts of blood poured from the ck sea conch.


    The blue light areabined with the sea conch¡¯s shell and created an excellent defense system, but the flesh of the sea conch didn¡¯t have a high level of defense. Plus, it wasn¡¯t nearly fast enough to evade the bullets. Before long, it had been shot many times in that same spot.


    The ck sea conch¡¯s body began to tremble. Its flesh shook, and ck clouds poured out of its flesh. The ck clouds were swarms of little ck sea conches.


    Han Sen¡¯s body shone with Kingese. The little sea conches tried to drill into Han Sen¡¯s pores, but they all broke against the Kingese.


    The ck stone sea conch couldn¡¯t run, and the little sea conches were unable to do anything to Han Sen. The big beast had been shot, and it was rapidly losing blood. The Purple Teeth power kept spreading into it as well, making the wound even worse.


    The ck sea conch¡¯s climbing ability slowed. The blue light had weakened. When the blue light was fully extinguished, Han Sen fired his pistols topletely shatter the creature¡¯s shell.


    Without the protection of the blue light, the conch¡¯s shell crumbled under the onught.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Move Mountain Sea Conch. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen happily went to check out what type of beast soul he had received.


    King ss xenogeneic beast soul Move Mountain Sea Conch: Area type.


    Han Sen was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected to receive another powerful area type beast soul. He didn¡¯t know if King ss area beast souls were extremelymon or if he was simply lucky.


    Han Sen summoned his new beast soul to find out what it was like.


    Han Sen¡¯s body shimmered with blue light, the same light that he had just seen the Move Mountain Sea Conch use. This delighted Han Sen.


    He wanted to investigate the blue light further, but the rainbow sea conch was starting to emit some strange wheezing noises. Han Sen looked over and saw the rainbow sea conch still being slowly cooked by the little red bird. The creature appeared to be in a frenzy as it tried to run away.

 Chapter 2362 - Getting a Beast Soul Again

    <h4>Chapter 2362 Getting a Beast Soul Again</h4>


    The rainbow sea conch kept running, but the fire across its shell couldn¡¯t be extinguished. It was like a ming wheel zing a trail through the water and across the sand. The fire refused to go out.


    ¡°The little red bird, the harbinger of death!¡± Han Sen was grinning like an idiot. Although he knew the little red bird had be a deified elite, being able to damage another deified elite like that was remarkably impressive.


    Plus, the little red bird had only recently be deified, so it could probably improve even more in the future. In time, it might grow up to be something like the Ancient Water God.


    The little red bird cawed in pride. It flew to the rainbow sea conch, and Han Sen followed it while shouting, ¡°Save hisst breath for me. I want to take thest hit!¡±


    Han Sen chased after it, and the rainbow sea conch eventually found itself unable to move any farther. The meat inside its shell was boiling. The shell had turned translucent white, and it looked as if the creature was being barbecued.


    ¡°Is it still breathing?¡± Han Sen drew his Thunder God Spike and ran at the fiend. It was a deified xenogeneic, and although Han Sen¡¯s chances of getting a beast soul out of it were low, he still wanted to try.


    The fire around the little red bird¡¯s body vanished, and it floated down tond on Han Sen. It opened its mouth toward the rainbow sea conch and inhaled. The gold fire was pulled back into its belly.


    Han Sen¡¯s Thunder God Spike mmed into the cooked conch meat, but it was like a de hitting rubber. The spike would not go in.


    Han Sen gathered up all the power he could, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t prate the flesh.


    As the rainbow sea conch¡¯s life faded, its body crystallized. It became more and more resistant to Han Sen¡¯s strikes.


    Han Sen felt depressed. The prize was right there in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t take it.


    Not long after, the rainbow sea conch waspletely crystallized. Every inch of its body was a xenogeneic gene. It was like a piece of art made from rainbow crystal.


    ¡°What a shame.¡± The rainbow sea conch was very dead. Han Sen was unable to break its flesh, even though he used his Thunder God Spike to strike it.


    ¡°Electrocution is a type of damage, right? Will the final hit count as mine?¡± Han Sen felt very nervous. The prospect of earning a deified beast soul was very enticing.


    ¡°Xenogeneic deified hunted: Crystal God Conch. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen felt as if he had been dropped off at the pearly gates at heaven, only to fall way down into the fiery pits of hell. He had managed to get the kill, but he didn¡¯t get a deified beast soul.


    ¡°Anyway, at least I got the deified gene. That is the biggest reward,¡± Han Sen mumbled to himself, but he still felt crestfallen.


    Han Sen sent the Crystal God Conch¡¯s body back to the sanctuaries. Lifeless items weren¡¯t destroyed in the sanctuaries, just like the baby Sun Raven¡¯s body.


    The small ck sea conches invading the blood kirin were gone. It was wounded, but it wasn¡¯t in any danger of death. With its lifeforce and recovery speed, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the blood kirin to be back in action.


    The blood kirin began to feast on the flesh of the Move Mountain Sea Conch and what remained of the Electric Dragon. With gritted teeth, Han Sen gave the Move Mountain Sea Conch¡¯s xenogeneic gene to the blood kirin, as well. He wanted it to recover the power it had lost.


    It was two days before he made it back to Underwater Town. By then, the wounds on the blood kirin were no longer visible, but it had yet to fully heal.


    The blood kirin had been badly hurt by the Crystal God Conch, and the little sea conches had ravaged its organs. It had been really damaged. If it hadn¡¯t been given plenty of resources to heal, it would have taken a very long time for it to get better.


    Han Sen kept on exploring the underwater realms, but he was never able to find another King ss xenogeneic. He didn¡¯t know why they had found two Kings and a deified in that one region.


    Han Sen wanted to go back to that cave and take a look, but he wasn¡¯t good at shrinking his body. That cave grew smaller the deeper it went. It eventually reached the width of a needle. Han Sen spent some time digging his way through but found nothing. He decided to give up after a while.


    ¡°I should take the blood kirin to King¡¯s Garden to heal,¡± Han Sen decided.


    Of course, Han Sen had no intention of provoking the king tree again. He wanted to find a root king dragon there so he and the blood kirin could absorb some king air. If the blood kirin could absorb some of that king air, the healing process could be hastened.


    Even though Han Sen tried to keep a low profile, entering King¡¯s Garden still drew a lot of attention.


    It was very hard to find a primary root king dragon that was unupied.


    Han Sen found one, and after looking closer, he smiled. He lifted his lips and said, ¡°What a shame! It is Prince Swordstar.¡±


    Han Sen flew over to Prince Swordstar without hesitation.


    Prince Swordstar was sitting atop a primary root king dragon with a few of his guards. When he saw Han Sening toward him, his face changed.


    ¡°My good little brother, haven¡¯t you heard that you should respect your elders? I am taking this primary root king dragon. Get lost,¡± Han Sen said as he approached.


    Prince Swordstar was very annoyed that Han Sen had been released from prison by Miss Mirror. Now, hearing Han Sen say this, he was so angry that he shouted, ¡°I should respect our elders, but even if we give it to you, I doubt you¡¯d be capable of defending it! So, what is the point of you having it?¡±


    Other princes and princesses knew that Prince Swordstar had brought Han Sen to the Sentencing Court. With Bai Yi¡¯s spiteful personality, everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t going to let go of the affront lightly. They turned excited eyes toward the brewing confrontation.


    ¡°It looks like this big brother should teach you a lesson,¡± Han Senughed coldly. His fist gathered up power, and he used the Extreme King¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch. He threw his fist toward Prince Swordstar, who was sitting on the dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Get them!¡± Prince Swordstar barked, looking at the blood kirin in fear. He didn¡¯t dare fight.


    Four guards suddenly emerged from behind the dragon. Two of them were half-deified.


    Ordinarily, Han Sen would allow the blood kirin to fight. But the blood kirin was still injured, so he couldn¡¯t let him go forward.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Let this big brother teach you the invincible ways of a real Extreme King!¡±


    After that, he sent an Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch toward all four guards.


    ¡°Is Bai Yi crazy?¡± All the princes and princesses were shocked. They knew who Bai Yi really was.


    Although he had managed to im the alpha statue and earn the protection of the Kingese, he still wasn¡¯t very high level. He was a first-tier King. With his power and Original Water King Body, he could fight a single half-deified, but it was simply arrogant to think he could take on four at once.

 Chapter 2363 - Punching Four Guards

    <h4>Chapter 2363 Punching Four Guards</h4>


    ¡°He¡¯s asking to be humiliated. Take him down,¡± Prince Swordstar growled.


    ¡°Bai Yi is getting crazier and crazier. He was lucky to get the alpha statue and earn the protection of the Kingese, but it¡¯s gone to his head. He¡¯s be arrogant and blind to who he really is,¡± Prince Neen said coldly.


    Bai Ling Shuang was near. She frowned, thinking that Bai Yi¡¯s behavior was far too reckless.


    When Han Sen earned the protection of the Kingese, Bai Ling Shuang wondered if she should stay close to him, or perhaps even ally with him. But now that Bai Yi had just be a tiny bit sessful, his arrogance had be overwhelming. The thought of joining up with him was severely reduced now.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of god-like enemies, but she was afraid of teaming up with someone who was gluttonous and uncontroble. Bai Yi¡¯s anger and recklessness would most likely cause her a lot of trouble. Bai Ling Shuang had her doubts about him before, but now he was confirming her suspicions.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t concerned about what anyone thought of him, though. He was copying Bai Yi¡¯s personality and trying to act as the bitter prince would have.


    Plus, he didn¡¯t like Prince Swordstar. This was the perfect excuse for him to teach the brat a lesson.


    When Han Sen prepared his Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch, the four guards gathered to defend Prince Swordstar. The four powerful enemies had to give up on the idea of attacking the blood kirin to deal with Han Sen¡¯s punch, first and foremost.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to actually kill Han Sen. They just wanted to put him in his ce.


    Killing was a crime in King¡¯s Garden, but if they killed the blood kirin, they¡¯d be locked up but not sentenced to death. Prince Swordstar¡¯s uncle was the captain of the Sentencing Court, after all.


    The consequences of killing Bai Yi, on the other hand, would be quite lethal.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t seem concerned about the situation. He used his Shocking Sky Punch at max power, and his punchbined with the water skills he had learned from watching Ancient Water God. He modified the Shocking Sky Punch to amodate the new ability.


    When he cast it, the punch was like a Shocking Sky Big Wave. A wave was unleashed, and then another wave. The waves continued to roll out, growing in power as they came. He could fight four people with this, and the four guards were suddenly at arge disadvantage.


    The two half-deified guards didn¡¯t dare to fight. They were afraid of killing Prince Sixteen, but a few punchester, their eyes widened.


    The four guards weren¡¯t the only ones who were shocked. Prince Swordstar, Bai Ling Shuang, Prince Neen, and other royal children stood and watched with mouths agape.


    Han Sen stood like a king that ruled the entire universe. His punches were heavier than the sea, and they crushed the stars. The four guards fell backward with screams that rocked the skies. Their knives, swords, spears, and punching lights were exploding. But even so, they could not break down Han Sen¡¯s punches.


    Under those punches that were like a dragon from the sea, even half-deified guards were unable to keep their heads above water. They were like boats navigating a sea of treacherous waves. It was iparable to the sky and ground powers that they knew.


    ¡°Old Sixteen has practiced Shocking Sky Punch to this degree?¡± Prince Neen couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Bai Ling Shuang was shocked, too. Other members of the Extreme King could use a stronger version of Shocking Sky Punch, but they had developed the ability to the eighth or nine-tier. The fact that Han Sen could use such a strong Shocking Sky Punch at the first-tier was mind-blowing. Not even a half-deified royal child could do what he was doing.


    Han Sen practiced the most basic Shocking Sky Punch, and other royal children had practiced the more advanced versions. Bai Wei had practiced the Extreme King Final Punch. Its power should have been much greater than the basic version of the skill.


    Han Sen was using the Shocking Sky Punch, but it had been fused with Water Will. It was an upgraded version of the skill, a modification that Han Sen had engineered himself. That was why Bai Ling Shuang was so shocked.


    Tailoring the Shocking Sky Punch into the exact skill he needed wasn¡¯t a feat that a simple-minded person could perform.


    Bai Ling Shuang looked at Han Sen, who was suppressing four guards like they were dogs, and felt a flurry of mixed emotions.


    Prince Swordstar gritted his teeth. He was young, so he had relied on his mother¡¯s power. He was fairly well-known amongst the royal children, and having a prince like Bai Yi suppress all four of his guards was uneptable.


    It would have been okay if Han Sen was half-deified and the guards were from a smaller race, but that was not the case. Prince Swordstar¡¯s guards hailed from big factions of the Extreme King. The two half-deified guards were of mixed heritage, but they had Extreme King blood in their veins. They still possessed the power of a half-deified Extreme King. They shouldn¡¯t lose against Prince Sixteen.


    But now, the two half-deified guards and the two ninth-tier Kings were fighting Han Sen. And they were suppressed and unable to push him back. Prince Swordstar knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, either. It made him feel as if a snake had sunk its fangs into his heart. His face darkened, twisting with hate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Brother Sixteen possessed such a power. How surprising,¡± said a man sitting on a king dragon¡¯s head. He was d in a gold robe, and his voice was hard.


    There was a green-armored man sitting next to the gold-robed man. He said, ¡°I cannot even tell if he truly is Old Sixteen. Why are you referring to him as if he is important, crown prince?¡±


    ¡°Brother Four, you are wrong. If Father epts him, then that means he is Brother Sixteen,¡± the crown prince said.


    Prince Four chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We both know what Old Sixteen was like. Since when has he been this smart? He¡¯s fighting four people at once with a punching skill, and he¡¯s ying them like a fiddle. That isn¡¯t something Old Sixteen could do. He was stupid.¡±


    The crown prince squinted as he looked at Han Sen. ¡°Who knows? We cannot tell. Perhaps we have underestimated him.¡±


    Prince Four didn¡¯t reply. He grunted and stared at Han Sen, who shone with the glory of both a god and a demon.


    Pang!


    Han Sen punched and struck a half-deified guard. The Shocking Sky Punch had been cast many times, and its power had grown by many multiples. Even a half-deified elite couldn¡¯t withstand those blows. Han Sen punched an enemy¡¯s chestte and caved it in. Blood sprayed from the half-deified guard¡¯s lips.


    No hesitation. The next second, Han Sen¡¯s fist wasing down toward the guard¡¯s head like a falling star. The scary power was like a river descending from the sky.


    ¡°Bai Yi! You killed my guard! I will kill you!¡± Prince Swordstar screamed, his eyes turning red.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare,¡± Han Sen said simply. The scary Shocking Sky Punchnded on the half-deified guard.

 Chapter 2364 - King Air Gene

    <h4>Chapter 2364 King Air Gene</h4>


    ¡°Bai Yi...¡± Prince Swordstar shouted. He sounded as if he was about to eat someone.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen unleashed his Shocking Sky Punch, and the half-deified guard¡¯s bones were pulverized. There wasn¡¯t a single inch of bone that remained intact. His body slumped to the ground like a sack of mud.


    Han Sen grabbed the half-deified guard and lifted him back up. The man¡¯s body was trashed, but he wasn¡¯t dead. Han Sen threw him at Prince Swordstar.


    ¡°As per your request, he is alive,¡± Han Sen said tly.


    ¡°Bai Yi, I will kill you.¡± Prince Swordstar caught the guard, whose entire body had been devastated. Han Sen had even shattered the guard¡¯s xenogeneic gene. Prince Swordstar was furious.


    ¡°I have gone to so much trouble to be nice to you. You asked me to keep him alive. I refrained from killing him, and you still aren¡¯t happy. It¡¯s hard work being a big brother.¡± Han Sen said, then he jumped.


    The other three guards were overwhelmed with a mixture of anger and fear. They wanted to run away, but the Shocking Sky Punch was alreadying down on them like the angry waves of a turbulent sea.


    They couldn¡¯t escape that wrath, but if they tried to repel it, that raging power would still crush their bodies. The punching powers came for each of them in turn. The two ninth-tier Kings went down first, then thest half-deified guard fell as well. Han Sen trashed their bodies in a few quick punches, then tossed their crippled bodies back toward Prince Swordstar.


    The nearby royal children were shocked. Han Sen¡¯s cruel and overbearing skills made them think twice about how they might treat him in the future.


    Prince Swordstar gritted his teeth until his jaws ached, and he had to resist the urge to attack Han Sen himself. He red at Han Sen, then carried the four disabled guards away.


    ¡°Come on! That Prince Swordstar is such a wimp. He¡¯s just epting that loss?¡± Prince Neen lifted his lips in a sneer.


    ¡°That is why he is scary. That Prince Swordstar isn¡¯t one to be ruled by simple emotions.¡± Bai Canng approached. He sighed and said, ¡°Our generation of the Extreme King is both the most promising and the most hopeless generation there has ever been. There are too many wonderful royal children, and now there are people like Sixteen, Seventeen, and even Swordstar. When the timees for someone to im leadership, it won¡¯t happen peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Chaos is fun. Otherwise, life is like a pool of stagnant water. That is boring,¡± Prince Neen said.


    Everyone watched as Han Sen climbed onto the primary root king dragon. No one dared to provoke him; he had just suppressed half-deified guards, after all. The royal children knew they couldn¡¯tpete against Han Sen. Even the ones that could fight him knew that they didn¡¯t want to do so in King¡¯s Garden.


    Han Sen took the blood kirin up to sit atop the king dragon¡¯s head with him. The other royal children drifted away.


    After a few hours of daylight, the yellow leaves began to glow. The primary root king dragon roared and dropped underground.


    Unlike the small king dragon Han Sen had used before, this primary root king dragon was big, and it went far underground. It went so close to that golden spot.


    When Han Sen had trained with Bai Wei, the source of power had looked like a distant golden sun. Now, because he was so much closer, it was too big to describe.


    Waves of gold king air began to emerge and flow over Han Sen and the blood kirin. Any king air he absorbed would help Han Sen refine the powers in his body.


    The blood kirin was sucking in the king air greedily, and he looked healthier with every breath.


    After Han Sen absorbed thirty waves of king air, he heard an announcement y in his head.


    Duke Gene +1.


    Han Sen was shocked, but he was also very happy. He said, ¡°Are these waves of king air actually xenogeneic genes?¡±


    When he camest time, he had been very far from the tree. The king air he absorbed had been too weak to generate a Duke gene. Now he had a lot of king air, so he could exploit its full strength.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been terribly interested in the king air before, but now he was motivated. He absorbed the king air as fast as he could. He absorbed fifty waves of king air and heard the Duke gene notification once more.


    ¡°If this is the case, I don¡¯t need to find any more xenogeneics. Simply absorbing this king air will give me enough Duke genes!¡± Han Sen thought happily. He had imed this primary root king dragon, and so he was going to absorb the king air like mad.


    While the primary root king dragon was still underground, Han Sen¡¯s Duke gene tally reached the prestigious one hundred. He absorbed many waves of king air, but his Duke genes didn¡¯t increase beyond that.


    Han Sen used the hundred Duke genes to open the first gene lock of The Story of Genes.


    It was a smooth process that went exactly as it had for Jadeskin. After The Story of Genes had its first gene lock open, he obtained an astral body in the geno universe.


    One hundred Duke genes were gone from his total, and so Han Sen stayed put to collect more of that king air. His Duke gene tally started to rack up again.


    ¡°This is some good stuff.¡± Han Sen grinned. He had imed this primary root king dragon, so he wasn¡¯t going to go anywhere. He nned to use the king air to unlock the gene locks of a few different geno arts.


    Somewhere far away in King¡¯s Kingdom, there was a mountain that hung in the darkness. The mountain looked gigantic, but no matter how long you spent flying toward its peak, you could never reach the mountain.


    It was known as Extreme Mountain, one of the three famous mountains of King¡¯s Kingdom. Countless terrifying legends swirled around its existence, and many elites had been killed while exploring its reaches. Many half-deified and deified elites were said to roam there.


    The secrets of Extreme Mountain had yet to be discovered, as there were many ces on the mountain¡¯s slopes that not even King Bai himself would dare explore.


    On the left side of Extreme Mountain, a ghost-like man walked along a path.


    Every step he took was like some invincible power wasing down on him, making his body look lighter. By the time he was halfway up the slope, his body appeared half-transparent. He looked as if he was going to fade away at any second.


    But that man still stared up at the peak of Extreme Mountain, and he kept walking forward in a bid to reach it.


    ¡°Half mountain, half sky, half extreme. One step, one life, one world.¡± When he was halfway up the mountain, he saw that sentence scrawled into a cliff face. It was written in blood.


    The man saw it, but he kept on going up the mountain. He didn¡¯t pay any further attention to the writing.


    The legends state that those words were left behind by the Extreme King¡¯s seventh king. The seventh king went there as a half-deified, and he stopped there to write that down before leaving.


    After that, all the heirs of the Extreme King that ventured to the Extreme Mountain and went past those words were known to have died. There had only been one exception to that rule.


    The exception was the previous ruler of the Extreme King, King Bao. King Bao went past the writing, but he didn¡¯t die. And he never talked about his experiences on Extreme Mountain. All he said was that if there was any person fortunate enough to reach the top of Extreme Mountain, they would be the best of their generation and achieve an invincible body.

 Chapter 2365 - The Woman in the Stone

    <h4>Chapter 2365 The Woman in the Stone</h4>


    Far away, across the gxy, in a xenogeneic space that resembled purgatory, there were many creatures from all sorts of different races. They were gettingshed by whips. A hellfire raged everywhere, and they were using shovels, pickaxes, hammers, and other tools to dig into the rock.


    The stones were dark like ink, but they were also dull. The stones absorbed any light that shone against them, giving nothing back.


    The Duke ss elites were wearily lifting their shovels to strike the stone. Sparks flew with each hit, and bits of the stone crumbled away and split.


    The Dukes and Marquises were like ves, while the Barons and Viscounts were relegated to transportation duties.


    The stones they collected were sent to a stone factory, where all sorts of stone weaponry were forged.


    A man stood over them, his expression hard. He used a pen to draw carefully across the stone, marking dimensions as if he was nning how the rock should be carved into.


    The noble workers that were in charge of carving and grinding looked at the man with great envy.


    The nobles were like hell¡¯s guard dogs. The Hell race ruled, and all other races existed as thralls. Even the Kings of other races were treated as mere ves.


    There was a crystallizer man who was a Marquise, and he looked very weak. Over the past few months, he had been used by the Hell. He was skilled enough that he didn¡¯t have to perform the menial tasks ofbor. He was able to enjoy many resources, as he was a person that the Hell looked at very differently.


    ¡°Ning Yue, you have done well. What should we do next to increase efficiency?¡± Hell King squinted his eyes, looking at the young man approaching the pce.


    The crystallizer had captured his curiosity. The man was an outsider Marquise, but many Hell nobles had praised him over the past few months. That was a big deal. Not even Kings received that treatment.


    Hell King nned to ask the man¡¯s advice to humor his own curiosity, then toss the man back in with the ves. After all, everyone knew that only the Hell were important. Other races were designed to be ves and nothing more.


    As time went by, Ning Yue gave suggestions to the king every once in a while, and all of his suggestions had increased the efficiency of their work. It saved the Hell King a lot of time and trouble.


    Every time Hell King wished to send Ning Yue back to the other ves, Ning Yue woulde up with an even better n. When Hell King heard his designs, he would allow Ning Yue to stay even longer and put those new designs into action.


    After a while, Hell King wasn¡¯t the only one who had grown used to the presence of Ning Yue. The whole Hell society had be ustomed to him.


    ¡°Blood! Blood! There is blood!¡± Screaming sounds howled out of the stone factory.


    Ning Yue frowned and looked in their direction. A big rock had been cracked open, and a red liquid was oozing out of the gap. It smelled like blood.


    The ves were running for their lives, and Ning Yue stared at the big ck rock.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened. In Ning Yue¡¯s first few months there, this had taken ce three times.


    The first time they found a ck rock that bled, there was a red bug inside it. The monster had ended up killing a few thousand ves and guards. In the end, Hell King himself had to show up and kill it. It was the only way to get rid of the bug.


    The second time this urred¡ªwhen a ck rock started to bleed¡ªthe ves of that area became infected with some sort of toxin. They endured it for ten days before their bodies dissolved into liquid. At least ten thousand died in that incident.


    The third time they discovered a bleeding ck rock, a little green sword came out. It pierced through the head of the Duke who had been inspecting the stone. Then it flew into the sky and disappeared.


    This was now the fourth incident that Ning Yue had seen. Red liquid welled in the cracks, and it was like blood tears were rolling out, one-by-one.


    Suddenly, Ning Yue saw a finger appear through the gap. The finger glistened like jade. It was beautiful, but the fingernail shone a disturbing shade of red. Even looking at the unsettling sight would leave someone shivering.


    One finger... two fingers... three fingers... More and more fingers appeared through the crack. When all ten fingers appeared, there was a loud cracking noise. The fingers tore the rock in half.


    A woman wearing creepy red armor emerged. Her red eyes gleamed, staring down at the creatures that were all running away in fear.


    Suddenly, the woman moved. She was like a demon, straight from hell. She turned into a bloody shadow, and wherever her blood-red fingers went, creatures screamed. Blood fountained from their bodies, and in no time at all, many creatures had been reduced to shreds.


    The terrifying woman showed no sign of backing down. Hell King and the other Kings of their race went to meet that wicked force, and the entirend turned into a bloody battlefield. The hell-looking xenogeneic space was thrown into turmoil.


    Blood... blood everywhere...


    There was the blood of ves. The blood of the Hell. Broken bodies littered the ground, and almost no one was left alive in that xenogeneic space.


    Two of them were still standing, though, their lifeforces flickering in the hellscape.


    One of them was the weird woman in her red armor. The other was Hell King.


    The strange woman didn¡¯t look to be in good condition. Her red eyes shone with a scary light. Her red armor was covered in cracks and punctures, and a piece of a sword de was still embedded in it. There was a big bloody hole in her chest. It was impossible to guess which weapon had dealt that blow to her. She was bleeding, and she could barely stand.


    Hell King wasn¡¯t in great shape, either. One of his horns had been broken, and one of his legs was gone. His belly had been cut open, and his guts and intestines were starting to spill out.


    Hell King¡¯s face looked enraged; all the inhabitants of that xenogeneic space had been murdered by the strange woman. Aside from him, no one else had been left alive.


    ¡°I will make you die.¡± Hell King opened his mouth and spat out a mass of blood. The blood drained away across the ground, revealing a small green sword.


    If Ning Yue had seen it, he would have recognized it. It was the sword that had flown away when they opened that third ck rock.


    The woman saw the green sword, and her eyes lost their anger. She looked scared.


    Hell King roared. He picked up the green sword and ran at the weird woman. The green sword was aimed at her head.


    The woman blocked the little green sword with one hand and shoved her other hand into Hell King¡¯s chest to grab his heart. The green sword broke under the force of her grip, and her fist tightened around Hell King¡¯s heart.


    Dong!


    The little green sword fell to the ground, and the light in Hell King¡¯s eyes started to fade. Just as the fire of his life was about to be extinguished, Hell King roused himself. He would rather burn out thest of his strength than slowly wither away. He quickly grabbed the weird woman¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 2366 - Back to Night Charm

    <h4>Chapter 2366 Back to Night Charm</h4>


    Katcha!


    The green light shed. Hell King¡¯s head was cut off.


    The strange woman was stunned. She stared at the man who looked so skinny, clutching that green sword. All the other creatures around them were dead.


    The woman squinted, trying to remember exactly what had happened when she came out of the ck stone. She remembered that the skinny man had been in the stone factory when she emerged. He would have been the one she killed first.


    But now that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t remember actually killing him; he had been too ordinary to keep her attention. She just tossed some red light his way and ignored him.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead?¡± The strange woman looked at the man, who was smiling as he held the green sword. For some reason, when she saw his smile, the woman wanted to smile with him. It was like his smile was contagious.


    The woman looked at Ning Yue and said, ¡°You are not bad. If you ally with me, you can use my deified powers. Then, you can be defied as well. Unstoppable. You will be the greatest in the universe.¡±


    Ning Yue smiled and didn¡¯t answer. He walked slowly toward the woman.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The woman looked intently at Ning Yue¡¯s face. She knew she should be wary, but she couldn¡¯t resist that infectious smile. She found herself treating him as a friend rather than a foe.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Ning Yue said seriously.


    The woman looked relieved. Somehow, what Ning Yue said felt incredibly trustworthy. His words seemed rock-steady, as if whatever he said had to be a universal truth.


    The woman sighed, and just as she was about to respond, Ning Yue used the little green sword to lop her head off.


    The woman¡¯s head rolled across the ground, with her red eyes still staring at Ning Yue as if she couldn¡¯t believe what he had just done.


    Ning Yue sighed and said, ¡°I believe you can give me power, but I cannot beat the one I wish to with power alone. I need to take this step by step, my way, before I can stand before him.¡±


    Ning Yue wiped his little green sword. In his mind, he was still standing in that man¡¯s shadow. Determination shed through Ning Yue¡¯s eyes. Then they became calm again. He walked up to the bodies of the strange woman and Hell King.


    ...


    Han Sen maintained his im on the primary root king dragon to absorb the king air. He stayed there for a whole month.


    The blood kirin also absorbed a lot of king air, and over the month of training, he healed fully. Over the same period of time, Han Sen managed to get five hundred Duke genes.


    But The Story of Genes could only open three gene locks before it stopped. As for the rest of the Duke genes Han Sen collected, he used them to open the gene locks of Jadeskin and the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Jadeskin seemed to have the same limit of three gene locks.


    ¡°Opening the first gene lock grants an astral body. Opening the second gene lock provides a celestial body. Opening the third gene lock provides something above a celestial body. The third body feels different from a celestial body, but I can¡¯t pinpoint exactly what that difference is.¡± Han Sen was amazed by the results of opening the third gene lock, even if he didn¡¯t fully understand what had happened.


    As he trained, he also earned another reward. He managed to bring his Dongxuan Sutra up to the level of Duke. It had an element, but because he didn¡¯t have any more Duke genes, he couldn¡¯t open up any more gene locks.


    After The Story of Genes opened its third gene lock, it became difficult to absorb the power of the Kingese in his body. It was like the Kingese had fully merged with Han Sen¡¯s cells, and they could no longer be separated.


    Han Sen still wished to stay in King¡¯s Garden to absorb more king air, though. He wanted to open three gene locks for the Blood-Pulse Sutra and the Dongxuan Sutra. His hopes were soon dashed, however, because Bai Ling Shuang eventually showed up.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, I¡¯m headed back to Night Charm Town,¡± Bai Ling Shuang said in a friendly tone.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go there myself, but I haven¡¯t gotten an invitation.¡± Han Sen then thought to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no way that she¡¯s randomly being nice. What does she want this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Cher and the drinks ready. I will be the host tonight.¡± Bai Ling Shuang gave him azy smile.


    ¡°In that case... I¡¯ll be there.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were full of greed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t actually want to go, of course. But since Bai Ling Shuang had extended such an explicit invitation, he didn¡¯t think he could turn her down. He would have to go eventually, so agreeing immediately would cast fewer doubts on his identity.


    Bai Yi¡¯s ardent desire for Cher was well-known. If he didn¡¯t ept the invitation, that would be very strange.


    In the most luxurious suite in Night Charm Town, Han Sen had draped himself over a sofa. He held Cher casually under one arm, and he swirled a ss of wine with his other hand. He looked at Bai Ling Shuang and said, ¡°Sister Ten, tell me what it is you really want. You have been very generous with me this evening. Surely this isn¡¯t simply an opportunity for us to hang out.¡±


    ¡°The exams for the royal children areing up soon. What are you nning to do about them, Brother Sixteen?¡± Bai Ling Shuang asked with a smile.


    Han Sen had a sip of wine and squeezed Cher¡¯s butt with a smile. ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m just a first-tier King, and half-deified royal children will bepeting. Even some deifieds will participate. What chance do I stand?¡±


    Bai Ling Shuang looked like she wanted to roll her eyes, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Maybe not. The exams are something Father has established so that our progress can be reviewed. We don¡¯t need to be number one. We just need to perform well to impress Father. If we do that, we can be rewarded.¡±


    After pausing, Bai Ling Shuang said, ¡°I have witnessed your recent progress with my own eyes, Brother Sixteen. If you perform just as well in the exam, Father will notice. You will be heavily rewarded.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Han Sen said with an ufortable feeling.


    Bai Ling Shuang looked at Han Sen for a while and said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to get first ce in the exams, I have a way in which we can make money. Are you interested in hearing more?¡±


    ¡°Ick pretty much everything. I have a distinctck of money, too. Please tell me, Sister Ten.¡± Han Sen suddenly looked much more alert, and he considered Bai Ling Shuang with interest.


    She smiled and said, ¡°You know that in the exam, there is a task that sends you to Bone Mountain? Bone Mountain is obscenely dangerous for ordinary royal children. Aside from Brother Four and Sister Three, who are deified, any other royal child that goes there might fail. Even the crown prince. But Brother Sixteen, you are different. You have the Kingese protection. You can surely reach the peak of Bone Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me what you¡¯re after?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°You help me to get to the peak of Bone Mountain, and I will give you whatever you want.¡± Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s smile had vanished, and she looked dead serious.

 Chapter 2367 - Strange Numbers

    <h4>Chapter 2367 Strange Numbers</h4>


    As he left Night Charm Town, Han Sen got to thinking about the exam.


    The exam gauged the power of the royal children. Some of the tests would judge the royal children¡¯s leadership potential and their collective power when ced in groups. Their guards were allowed to join them.


    But other tests focused on the individual power of the royal children. Only the royal children could participate in those.


    One of the activities, for example, involved hiking up Bone Mountain and reaching its peak.


    Bone Mountain was one of the three famous mountains in King¡¯s Kingdom. It wasn¡¯t as dangerous as Extreme Mountain, but that didn¡¯t mean reaching its peak would be easy. Its slopes were quite treacherous.


    Hiking up Bone Mountain was a trial that showcased power, courage, and endurance.


    The mountain wasmonly called Rot Bone Mountain. The environment was highly toxic, and when people were too stubborn to abandon their attempts to climb the mountain, the toxicity would corrode them until their bodies were gone. Only their proud skulls were left behind.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been to Rot Bone Mountain before, so he wasn¡¯t sure what sort of power he would have to contend with. He knew that it could destroy courage and endurance, and make proud creatures lower their heads.


    But Bai Ling Shuang mentioned that if royal children possessed the Kingese Ao or Ju, they were sure to have a higher chance of reaching the peak.


    Han Sen had received loads of Kingese protection, including Ao and Ju. The chance of him reaching the top of Rot Bone Mountain was high, so Bai Ling Shuang was willing to pay a high price for his help.


    Bai Ling Shuang wanted to go to Rot Bone Mountain¡¯s peak, not for King Bai¡¯spliments, but for the benefits Rot Bone Mountain could provide. Those rewards could only be imed by reaching the summit of that ce.


    In regards to the exact nature of what she hoped to gain, Bai Ling Shuang didn¡¯t borate, and Han Sen didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°What is atop Rot Bone Mountain¡¯s peak?¡± As Han Sen wondered about this, his phone started to ring.


    He looked at the number calling him and noticed that it was listed as ¡°unknown.¡± He had disguised himself as Bai Yi, but he had kept his old phone number. He had been careful not to contact anyone on Eclipse, though, in case the Extreme King screened the calls and picked up on something.


    Now, suddenly, a strange number was calling him, which was confusing. He hesitated, but he still answered the call. He was curious.


    A beautiful woman with long, ck hair appeared on his screen. Her face looked divine, and her emerald eyes were captivating. Her boobs were small, but everything else was great.


    Han Sen looked at the woman in the video. She wasn¡¯t the most beautiful woman he¡¯d seen, but he would rate her at a fine nine-out-of-ten. Still, he didn¡¯t remember ever seeing her before.


    ¡°You are?¡± Han Sen looked at the woman, and he noticed her reserved expression. The longer he looked at her, the more familiar she seemed. He just couldn¡¯t remember where they might have met.


    ¡°I am Ning Yue. Can you talk?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very clear, but her words shocked Han Sen. His eyes opened wide, and his mouth gaped.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to ce his sense of familiarity with the woman. Hearing the name Ning Yue, however, made him feel like he¡¯d been tased. Now he knew where that familiar feeling came from.


    Aside from having a female body, the woman appeared and behaved just like Ning Yue. If not for the emerald eyes that had captured his gaze, Han Sen probably would have guessed who it was eventually.


    Even so, Han Sen was still left speechless.


    ¡°Hang on, I¡¯ll call you back.¡± Han Sen ended the call and went to hisputer. He logged in and called the number back.


    The call rang through, and the image of that beautiful woman appeared on Han Sen¡¯sputer.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen held hisughter at bay. He didn¡¯t think anyone could disguise themselves as Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue was a very special person, so masquerading as him would be difficult. But even if someone went to the trouble to steal another person¡¯s identity, why would they choose Ning Yue? He wasn¡¯t famous or important in the geno universe, so what was the point?


    Not to mention that, even if there was something benefit to be gained, no one could make a woman disguise themselves as Ning Yue. This was too much.


    Seeing Han Sen attempting to hold back hisughter, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes twitched. In an emotionless tone, he began to exin what had happened.


    Ning Yue had been captured by the Hell, and he was forced into very in a secret Hell xenogeneic space. During his incarceration, a strange woman appeared out of a ck rock. She killed all of the Hell and the ves without discrimination.


    Ning Yue had gotten his hands on a little green sword during the chaos, and he used it to kill Hell King and the woman from the rock. After killing them, Ning Yue discovered that Hell King and the woman were both deified elites, not half-deified as he had assumed. This shocked Ning Yue. He didn¡¯t understand how the little green sword had wielded so much power.


    Ning Yue only had the power of a Marquise. Even if he held a deified weapon, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to kill a deified xenogeneic. But the little green sword had decapitated two deified xenogeneics with ease.


    They had been injured, of course, so that was worth considering. But the little green sword¡¯s power was still mind-boggling.


    ¡°You say you used the green sword to kill two deified xenogeneics?¡± Han Sen stared at Ning Yue, unable to believe his ears.


    Even if Han Sen used the Thunder God Spike, he couldn¡¯t damage deified xenogeneics. Ning Yue was just a Marquise. The feat he had achieved with the little green sword was a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°Yes. And I received a deified beast soul,¡± Ning Yue pulled the little green sword out.


    ¡°That¡¯s a deified beast soul? You won big!¡± After Han Sen¡¯s shock subsided, he examined Ning Yue¡¯s little sword. The de was two fingers wide. It was an intriguing shade of dark green, but other than the color, nothing about the sword seemed very special. There were no engravings on the de, and it didn¡¯t even have a scabbard to go with it.


    ¡°I would rather not have earned it,¡± Ning Yue said grimly. He flipped the green sword over to reveal its other side to Han Sen. There was a green mark on it, as if some liquid had stained its surface.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It won¡¯t go away.¡± Ning Yue paused and then went on to say, ¡°After I killed the two deifieds, their bodies became liquid, then disappeared. Nothing remained. Not even a xenogeneic gene.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he furrowed his brows, and his expression turned suddenly serious.


    With deified xenogeneics, their entire bodies were their xenogeneic genes. Melting one shouldn¡¯t have been possible. It had to be rted to the green sword.


    ¡°I left the xenogeneic space. The first time I went to sleep, I woke up looking like this.¡± Ning Yue sighed.


    ¡°You, uh... Did you lose...¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°No, my manhood is still here. But some parts of me look woman-like.¡± A muscle in Ning Yue¡¯s cheek spasmed.

 Chapter 2368 - Evil Sword

    <h4>Chapter 2368 Evil Sword</h4>


    Han Sen coughed awkwardly to fill the silence.


    ¡°Have you tried using your little sword to fix the situation?¡± Han Sen suddenly realized he was talking about Ning Yue¡¯s ¡°little sword,¡± and he quickly shook his head to get rid of the thought.


    Ning Yue looked at him strangely and said, ¡°I have tried everything! I¡¯ve tried destroying it and throwing it away. I¡¯ve even tried selling it. No matter what I do, my body remains like this. And whenever I go to sleep, the thing is lying on my chest when I wake up.¡±


    ¡°It looks like this is an evil sword... What are you going to do?¡± Han Sen knew Ning Yue was a very decisive guy. He wouldn¡¯t have contacted Han Sen just to share some idle gossip.


    ¡°The little green sword came from a mine in a xenogeneic space. So, I went back there and searched Hell King¡¯s ce. I didn¡¯t find much. While the mine was mostly a dead end, I did discover something interesting. The Hell were under the control of another race, and this master race had given them the job of running the mining operations. Building pces and statues was just a cover-up; their real purpose was getting to what was under the mines.¡±


    After pausing, Ning Yue went on to say, ¡°In order to figure out this green sword, we have to start with the mine.¡±


    ¡°It will be best if you leave the xenogeneic space for now,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a belonging to the Thousand Treasures. Before I left, I erased all traces of my presence there,¡± Ning Yue said.


    ¡°Do you know who was behind all this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only discovered that a master race was controlling the Hell by piecing together all the information I could find. There is no evidence to back this up.¡± Ning Yue shook his head.


    Han Sen was silent for a moment. ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯m currently having some trouble of my own, and I cannot leave the Extreme King just yet. If you wait for me, I will find a way to contact you once I get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Yue didn¡¯t say much after that. They arranged a few more details and then hung up.


    Han Sen¡¯s face was twitching. He wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Luckily, Ning Yue was a calm man who took misfortunes in stride. If the same thing had happened to Han Sen, it would have driven him crazy.


    Han Sen brought out a gxy map belonging to the Extreme King and looked up the xenogeneic space Ning Yue had mentioned. It wasn¡¯t listed. He also searched for the system that xenogeneic space supposedly resided in. The system belonged to a small race under the authority of Sky Pce. The race was so small that they were virtually unknown.


    ¡°It looks like it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this small race. Not many people know about that xenogeneic space, clearly.¡± Han Sen then thought to himself, ¡°The Hell and the faction behind this are very secretive. This cannot be their territory. Perhaps they aren¡¯t allied with Sky Pce, and that is why they operated this mine in secret. If they are hesitant to re-enter that xenogeneic space, Ning Yue and I might have a chance.¡±


    As he considered his options, Han Sen started to develop a headache. The biggest problem right now was his inability to leave the Extreme King. Miss Mirror wouldn¡¯t let him go free.


    Han Sen¡¯s limited power was a problem. Deified xenogeneics could be dug up from the ground in that ce, and he didn¡¯t have enough power to deal with one if they discovered it. If he wanted to go there, he would have to take the little red bird. Otherwise, things could go horribly wrong if they stumbled across another elite.


    If he ended up attracting something awful like Ning Yue had, Han Sen wondered what might happen. The mere thoughts he conjured were enough to give him the chills. His skull felt downright numb.


    ¡°Still, Ning Yue isn¡¯t the sort of person to rush into something. He¡¯ll be fine waiting. I should really just focus on my current situation before doing anything more.¡± Han Sen frowned as he thought of this.


    He and Lan Haixin sorted out a time to meet. He wanted to see this relic she spoke of. If he was able to im it, it might provide a grand boost for his power.


    Even if Lan Haixin nabbed it, she was Bai Yi¡¯s wife. Han Sen would be the one to help her with the relic, so surely he would get something out of the deal.


    Han Sen decided that going with Lan Haixin and the others wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, so he wasn¡¯t to upset about being dragged along. In fact, he found himself rather curious.


    He had little time before they went to see the relic. Instead of going to King¡¯s Garden on that day, he studied the secrets of the Dongxuan Sutra at home. The Dongxuan Sutra was different from other geno arts. Even if he leveled up, he still had to understand how to use his developing powers. They weren¡¯t skills he could just use right away.


    Han Sen knew basically nothing about the elemental body of the Dongxuan Sutra. It was simr to the Dongxuan Aura, but he could tell that there were some important differences. Han Sen now had to figure out what it was exactly.


    He also spent some time studying the Move Mountain Sea Conch beast soul, which he found quite interesting. The blue light it cast was amazing, but when it was cast upon creatures, it didn¡¯t have a direct effect. After a few days of investigating, Han Sen discovered something. He understood the true way to make use of the Move Mountain king area.


    Outside Underwater Town¡¯s pce, the Siren nobles gathered together. There was a surprising number of them, probably two hundred in all. There were five King ss Sirens and one that was half-deified.


    Lan Haixin was King ss. The remnants of the Siren race weren¡¯t too shabby, but they wouldn¡¯t work for Han Sen. They only followed themands of Lan Haixin.


    Bai Yi was thest generation of the virgin¡¯s blood, and he was Lan Haixin¡¯s husband. But as far as those Sirens were concerned, he was nothing.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t made an impressive amount of progress in recent times, they would still be looking at him with disdain.


    Lan Haixin brought Bao¡¯er to the front of the line. Seeing Han Sen and the blood kirin approach, Bao¡¯er looked terrified. She hid behind Lan Haixin and tugged at her clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Big Sister is here. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt you,¡± Lan Haixin said soothingly, lowering herself to hug Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Such a talented actress... It really is a waste that she hasn¡¯t taken up a career in acting.¡± Han Sen wanted to cry at the sight. Bao¡¯er was way too good. If he didn¡¯t know the real Bao¡¯er, he would have beenpletely fooled.


    Han Sen chuckled coldly and looked at Bao¡¯er. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she is my daughter. I am warning you. Do not touch Bao¡¯er. You won¡¯t be able to withstand the consequences of my anger.¡±


    Seeing that Bao¡¯er was still pretending to be scared and hiding behind her, Lan Haixin stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°Okay. But you aren¡¯t taking her with you. She isn¡¯t one of the Siren.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er and licked his lips.


    ¡°We are going. We cannot leave her here. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t affect us.¡± Lan Haixin pulled Bao¡¯er forward and ignored Han Sen.


    Han Sen shrugged and rode after her on the blood kirin.


    The Siren were queuing in the rear, all of them looking quite excited. They were looking forward to what came next.


    ¡°Prince, can I stay behind?¡± Lilly stood behind Han Sen and quietly asked for permission.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Han Sen looked at Lilly strangely.


    Lilly started to answer, but suddenly, an old female Siren next to Lan Haixin hissed, ¡°This is a big day for the Siren, and all of us need to go. Unless you¡¯re not one of us?¡±


    Lilly was shocked, and she wrapped her arms defensively around her own body. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 2369 - Where the Relic Lies

    <h4>Chapter 2369 Where the Relic Lies</h4>


    Han Sen frowned, and Lilly looked upset. Then he realized something.


    Han Sen was riding atop the blood kirin, following slowly behind Lan Haixin. He behaved as if he didn¡¯t care, but the truth was, he didn¡¯t know where the relic was. He stayed carefully behind Lan Haixin where he wouldn¡¯t have to lead the party.


    What confused Han Sen was that the old female Siren in front wasn¡¯t guiding them away from Water Zone. They were actually headed for the deeper recesses of the sea.


    ¡°Does the Siren treasure reside here on the? If the treasure is here, why haven¡¯t they just gone and taken it already?¡± Han Sen thought for a minute and suddenly realized, ¡°Maybe Lan Haixin and the others don¡¯t have possession of the relic? Maybe they didn¡¯t bring it with them; the relic might have already been on Water Zone when they came here.¡±


    Han Sen thought some more, and he considered many details. He thought to himself, ¡°If that is what is happening, then Bai Yi¡¯s mother should have kept the relic. In that case, why didn¡¯t Bai Yi¡¯s mother give the relic to her son? Based on the angry journal entries on Bai Yi¡¯sputer, he had no idea where the relic was. But Lan Haixin did. This whole scenario makes no sense.¡±


    Han Sen thought some more, but he couldn¡¯t find a reasonable exnation for this. He eventually grew tired of the fruitless line of thought, so he decided to roll with things and see where his luck might take him. He would love to take the relic for himself, but it would be fine if he couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t his, after all.


    Following the guidance of that old Siren woman, Han Sen and the others stopped near a mountain deep beneath the sea.


    Han Sen frowned and looked around.


    He was very familiar with this underwater mountain. Thest time he was here, he had been chasing the Move Mountain Sea Conch. In fact, this was where he killed both the Move Mountain Sea Conch and the Crystal God Conch.


    But Han Sen had been on the left side of the mountain back then. Now, he was on the right side of the mountain.


    ¡°The Crystal God Conch cannot be rted to this relic, surely,¡± Han Sen thought. He felt something very strange urring.


    Bai Yi had killed all of Water Zone¡¯s high-ss xenogeneics. This underwater mountain had two Kings and one deified. That was definitely strange.


    ¡°Mydy, it is okay.¡± The old Siren woman walked before a cliff face and bowed to Lan Haixin.


    Lan Haixin nodded and gave Bao¡¯er to the female Siren guard. Then she walked in front of the mountain and took the ne off her neck.


    The ne was simple: a red chain adorned with a blue stone pendant. It wasn¡¯t shiny like a gem, so it didn¡¯t appear to be anything too special.


    If Lan Haixin hadn¡¯t brought it out now, Han Sen would never have known that it was important. He would have walked right past it if it was lying on the side of the road. It was too ordinary-looking to even draw the eye.


    There was a small triangr hole in the mountainside, and Lan Haixin slid the blue stone into it. The stone fit the small hole perfectly. Then, a booming noise came from within the mountain.


    The whole underwater mountain moved, revealing a dark path beneath. Stairs led downwards, but when Han Sen tried to look down them, he could only see ckness.


    The seawater had been separated by some hidden force, too. The path was dry.


    The old Siren woman slowly headed down the stairwell, and Lan Haixin brought Bao¡¯er and the other Siren in with her.


    Han Sen frowned and followed after Lan Haixin. He looked around dubiously, feeling nervous about something unseen. He couldn¡¯t quite tell what was making him unsettled, though.


    But Han Sen¡¯s instincts were reliable. Aside from his guesses about whether or not he would receive a beast soul, his other feelings were fairly urate.


    If Han Sen was feeling this unsettled, there had to be some danger lurking in that ce.


    But he couldn¡¯t yet detect any presences that shouldn¡¯t have been there. The stairs led down and down, as if they would never end. The people shone like holy lights in the dark, but their lights only lit up a small portion of the area around them. And their lights didn¡¯t prate far below.


    Han Sen looked down the dark stairs, and he felt as if he was walking into the hellish maw of some terrible beast.


    Lilly was scared, and she stood as close as she could to the blood kirin. She almost found herself hugging Han Sen¡¯s legs. She was usually scared of the blood kirin and stayed as far away from him as she could. Clearly, the darkness scared her far more. Her decision to stay that close to Han Sen and the blood kirin revealed how frightened she really was.


    In other circumstances, Han Sen already would haveforted her. But he was disguised as Bai Yi. Bai Yi wasn¡¯t a man who showedpassion and concern for others, so he pretended as if there was nothing to see.


    The group moved silently. Han Sen wasn¡¯t certain how long they¡¯d been traveling, but he figured it was at least eight hours before they saw a light up ahead in the darkness.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± The old Siren woman looked happy, and she moved a little faster.


    The light grew brighter. After walking for another half hour, Han Sen saw what was basking in the light. And what he saw shocked him.


    It was a crystal pce that looked like it hade straight out of a legend. The whole pce was bathed in holy light and mysterious clouds. It looked like something out of a dream.


    When Han Sen and the others drew closer, they saw that the crystal pce¡¯s gate had a sign above it. It really did say Crystal Pce.


    Looking at the Crystal Pce, Han Sen felt rather nervous. His heart jumped.


    The Crystal Pce was entirely transparent, as if it had been crafted from wless crystals. He should have been able to see straight through it, but clouds and strange sparkles of rainbow light hung within the Crystal Pce. It was impossible to see whaty within the pce.


    The rainbow light caught Han Sen off guard. It looked like the Crystal God Conch¡¯s rainbow.


    The crystal of the Crystal Pce looked like the material thatposed the Crystal God Conch¡¯s shell.


    ¡°Is that just a coincidence?¡± Han Sen wondered, but he doubted that.


    Now Han Sen hesitated to continue forward. If the Crystal God Conch was a xenogeneic from Crystal Pce, it was possible that another deified xenogeneic might be inside, as well.


    Han Sen nced over at Bao¡¯er and the little red bird atop Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder. They didn¡¯t seem concerned about the ce, so that put him at ease a little.


    As Han Sen was thinking, the team came before the gate of the Crystal Pce. And there, Lan Haixin looked at Han Sen. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    Han Sen was startled. He didn¡¯t know what Lan Haixin meant, but he couldn¡¯t reveal his confusion.


    So, Han Sen kept looking at the gate of the Crystal Pce, pretending to be lost in thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here. What are you waiting for? Do you not trust your mother? If she hadn¡¯t set the Crystal Pce gate to only open to your blood, I wouldn¡¯t have epted her request.¡± Lan Haixin looked at Han Sen coldly. ¡°Now that you know where the Crystal Pce lies, are you really going to try to back out of our deal?¡±

 Chapter 2370 - Siren Bottle

    <h4>Chapter 2370 Siren Bottle</h4>


    ¡°The relic was left behind by Bai Yi¡¯s mother. Why didn¡¯t she just give it to Bai Yi? She didn¡¯t even tell Bai Yi about its location, but she gave it to an outsider like Lan Haixin. Was Bai Yi¡¯s mother some patriot who valued the good of the Siren above all?¡± Han Sen thought something was wrong about this situation.


    The old Siren woman looked at Han Sen, who had frozen on the spot. Ignoring what Lan Haixin had said, she barked in a rougher tone, ¡°My Prince, neither your blood nor the holy virgin¡¯s blood is pure. Even if you knew where the relic was, without the holy virgin¡¯s blood, you wouldn¡¯t be able to activate the relic. Thest holy virgin kept the relic from you because of your stubbornness. She was worried you¡¯d hurt yourself with it.¡±


    Han Sen coldly grunted and said, ¡°How was I supposed to know, if she didn¡¯t want to give me the relic, anyway?


    Lan Haixin was annoyed. ¡°You harbor suspicions about your own mother? It would be shameful to have you as a son. I feel so sorry for her, putting all that effort into raising you.¡±


    The old Siren woman said, ¡°My Prince, you worry too much. If thest holy virgin didn¡¯t want you to have the relic, why did she program the Crystal Pce to require your blood to open? She was worried that you would rush to im the relic,e here alone, and get hurt by it. Now, you can im the relic with the holy virgin Lan. Bybining both of your blood together, you should be able to activate the relic. There will be no risk that way. This is what thest holy virgin wanted.¡±


    ¡°Using blood again? I¡¯m not really Bai Yi. Can my blood open the Crystal Pce?¡± Han Sen felt depressed, and then he thought to himself, ¡°Maybe the programming of the Crystal Pce focuses on the Original Water King Body. I will have to give it a try, at least. If that doesn¡¯t work, then I can tell them that I haven¡¯t fully overtaken Han Sen¡¯s body, and that I still have some genes to bring into submission. I can tell them I wille back another time to try. I need to stall this for as long as possible.¡±


    Once Han Sen had thought of a n, he walked up to the Crystal Pce¡¯s door. His right eye¡¯s Purple-Eye Butterfly was spinning fast as he examined the crystal door ahead of him.


    The crystal door was ten meters tall, and it looked very powerful. There was a blurry halo around it, and it was filled with the colors of the rainbow. It looked rather magical.


    It was a double door, and each side held the depiction of a female Siren. This pce had obviously been left behind by the Siren, as the stylings were very distinctive.


    Han Sen knew that he couldn¡¯t just drop some blood on the door and expect it to open. There must have been some sort of system involved, and that was what Han Sen was looking for.


    With the aid of his Purple-Eye Butterfly, Han Sen found a special ce upon the door.


    Both sides of the door featured the engraving of a Siren woman, and the two women¡¯s arms were folded into each other. All four hands came together to clutch a crystal bottle. The crystal bottle was at the center of the door.


    The style of the crystal bottle made Han Sen frown, because it reminded him of the Crystal God Conch¡¯s sheets of ss.


    The crystal bottle was like a carving. At the center of the bottle was a small hole. If he wasn¡¯t paying close attention, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    But with his Purple-Eye Butterfly, Han Sen could see how the bottle had been made.


    Han Sen walked right before the door. He raised his hand to the carving of the crystal bottle, and as he drew closer, he used the Original Water King Body to transform his hand into water.


    His fingers brushed the hole, and some water separated from his fingers to drip into it. Then Han Sen pulled his hand back and took a step in retreat. He watched the Crystal Pce¡¯s door.


    From the reaction given by Lan Haixin and the others, Han Sen knew he had done it correctly. But he was still being careful. He considered what he might say if he was unable to open the Crystal Pce¡¯s door.


    Katcha-cha!


    As Han Sen was rapidly preparing an exnation, the Crystal Pce¡¯s door produced a sharp noise. It split in two and opened inwards.


    Lan Haixin and the other Sirens grinned widely, ecstatic. Han Sen was secretly surprised. ¡°I was able to open it?¡±


    Han Sen had actually been hoping that his attempt to open it would fail. Sess meant that his unsettled feelings were still going to hang around. The closer he was to the Crystal Pce, the more disturbed he felt.


    The door opened, revealing everything inside the Crystal Pce. Beyond the big door was a golden hall that had also been made of crystal. At the end of the hall was an altar. A small crystal bottle stood on the altar¡¯s tform. Something that looked like a rainbow swirled blurrily inside it. The sight was quite mysterious.


    Lan Haixin and the others were dying to get into the hall.


    Han Sen hesitated for a moment, but he ultimately decided to walk inside with them. With the little red bird there, he and Bao¡¯er should be safe.


    Lilly was scared, and she stayed by Han Sen¡¯s side. Han Sen walked slowly, and he kept observing Lan Haixin and the others. They hadn¡¯t encountered any danger yet.


    The entire hall was very peaceful. Lan Haixin and the others stood in front of the altar. The old Siren woman stared at the little bottle on its tform when she suddenly said, ¡°Yes, yes! This is our relic, the Siren Bottle... Our race can rise from the ashes once more!¡±


    After that, her excitement broke into crying. Full of tears, she repeatedly bowed before the bottle.


    All of the Siren started to bow, copying the old Siren woman. Even Lan Haixin lowered herself before the Siren Bottle.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to participate. He just sat atop the blood kirin and stared at the bottle.


    The bottle was around the size of a man¡¯s hand. The bottle was very tall, and two wings of ss red out from its sides. The two wings of the bottle featured the faces of Siren women. The bottle was small, but the work was very delicate. The two Siren women looked almost alive, as if real people were smiling on it.


    The bottle was lovely, with a halo around it and a rainbow glowing from inside. It looked holy, almost sacred. However, whenever Han Sen looked at the bottle, it felt sinister to him.


    ¡°Bai Yi, you and I can im the holy bottle now,¡± Lan Haixin said to Han Sen, but she remained standing in front of the tform.


    Han Sen frowned. The Siren bottle was good stuff, clearly. His Purple-Eye Butterfly could tell him that much. The Purple-Eye Butterfly couldn¡¯t analyze the bottle, so it had to be some sort of deified treasure.


    But the evil presence of the Siren Bottle made Han Sen feel afraid. He didn¡¯t want to take the risk of iming it.


    Seeing that Han Sen was still standing back, Lan Haixin frowned and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted this relic? Why are you backing out now?¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Of course I want this relic, but I¡¯ve never seen it before. Are you sure this is the right one?¡±

 Chapter 2371 - Taking the Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 2371 Taking the Treasure</h4>


    Lan Haixin turned around and looked at the old Siren woman. Clearly, she had never seen the relic before either.


    The old Siren woman quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, My Prince. This is the relic of our race, the Siren Bottle. The holy bottlees from a barren era. It was crafted from the materials harvested from ancient deified xenogeneic creatures. It cannot be faked. Plus, only the Siren¡¯s holy virgin blood can activate it. Check it out and you will see that it is real.¡±


    After a brief pause, the old Siren woman went on to say, ¡°This is thest item left behind by the holy virgin. Why would she lie to her son?¡±


    ¡°Why would I doubt that this thing is the relic?¡± Han Sen asked in a hard voice.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen the relic before, how would you know?¡± Lan Haixin asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look right. If you think that is the relic, then go ahead and take it. I will go elsewhere and look around,¡± Han Sen said, then he moved to exit the hall.


    The old Siren woman stopped him. ¡°My Prince, the holy virgin is like you. Her blood isn¡¯t pure. Activating the relic will require the two of you to work together. One of you cannot be missing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just have a look around first.¡± Han Senmanded his blood kirin to advance forward. The blood kirin roared and headed toward one of the hall¡¯s side doors.


    The old Siren woman was half-deified, but attempting to stop the blood kirin and Han Sen was more than she dared. So, she retreated.


    Lan Haixin looked at Han Sen as he left the hall. She nibbled her lips and stepped closer to the altar. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can activate the holy bottle.¡±


    The old Siren woman stopped her and said, ¡°Do not be reckless, My Lady. The holy bottle is our race¡¯s treasure, but the power it wields is unknown. Without pure virgin blood, it will be difficult to activate it. You might even get injured. That is why thest holy virgin didn¡¯t give the holy bottle straight to the prince. You cannot risk doing this alone.¡±


    Lan Haixin wasn¡¯t an idiot. She was reasonable. She sighed and said, ¡°Fine. Let us go and look around, then.¡±


    They left the hall. The Crystal Pce had many pavilions, and there were many rooms and statues. It looked like a real city made of crystal. It was so beautiful that simply walking through it was rxing.


    Han Sen made sure to move very carefully, but he didn¡¯t notice anything dangerous. There were no barred doors to be found across the entire Crystal Pce. He could enter any building he wanted, despite there being nothing valuable within them.


    The Crystal Pce was like a city that had been emptied of its people. It looked very pretty, yes, but it also looked very dead.


    Lan Haixin followed behind Han Sen. As they walked around the Crystal Pce, she felt far safer.


    Inside the Crystal Pce, there were no dangerous restrictions. That proved that thest holy virgin only wanted Bai Yi to have the holy bottle. There was nothing else of note.


    But all of a sudden, Han Sen noticed a problem. He pointed to one corner of the Crystal Pce, and he said, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lan Haixin and the others followed Han Sen¡¯s pointing finger and saw a crystal wall. Unlike the other crystal walls, however, this one had some green moss growing on it.


    ¡°Weird. Why is there moss here?¡± Lan Haixin felt baffled as she walked towards the crystal wall.


    That moss had taken over the entire wall. It reached a long way up above the ground, and when Han Sen looked closer, there were obvious signs that something had been climbing across it recently. There wasn¡¯t just a single set of tracks, either. It looked like something had passed through frequently.


    Lan Haixin and the old Siren woman¡¯s faces changed. ¡°How is that possible? Has another creature taken residence in the Crystal Pce?¡±


    Han Sen observed the tracks, and all the while, his Purple-Eye Butterfly kept spinning. He soon learned that he was very familiar with those tracks. They had been left behind by the Crystal God Conch and Move Mountain Sea Conch.


    ¡°This confirms that those two were rted to the Crystal Pce, but how did they leave this ce?¡± Han Sen looked at the crystal wall some more, and he soon noticed something else.


    There was a very small, sand-grain-sized hole in the wall. Perhaps there was an imperfection in the building materials, or maybe it was a mistake in construction. Either way, a small hole had been left on the surface.


    The hole was narrower than a needle. An ordinary creature couldn¡¯t fit through it, but the conches had been adept at shrinking their bodies. They would have had little difficultying and going as they pleased.


    Moss was growing on the wall because they had tracked it in when they came through the hole.


    Fortunately, they had already been killed by Han Sen and the little red bird. The group walked around the Crystal Pce some more, but they found no signs of other creatures living there.


    ¡°My Prince, thest holy virgin wouldn¡¯t seek to hurt you. Let¡¯s just go and im the holy bottle before something bad happens,¡± the old Siren woman said hurriedly.


    Han Sen hesitated, then he thought of something. He didn¡¯t believe the danger was gone, but he had an idea.


    He nodded. ¡°Okay. We can give it a try, then.¡±


    Judging from what he had seen, the conches probably stumbled into the Crystal Pce by ident. They hadn¡¯t originated from the Crystal Pce.


    But Bai Yi had cleared out all of the high-ss xenogeneics. It didn¡¯t make sense that a deified and a King ss xenogeneic would still be hiding there.


    But if he considered how the two creatures had reached their ranks, that might exin it.


    Maybe the conches weren¡¯t originally deified and King ss. For some reason, they became deified and King ss during their time inside the Crystal Pce. But from the barren nature of the ce, it seemed that the only thing inside Crystal Pce capable of having such an effect was the Siren Bottle.


    ¡°If the conches leveled up because of the Siren Bottle...¡± Han Sen thought about it, and his heart started to race. The bottle had made a xenogeneic deified. Every deified elite would want something like this.


    Because of that, Han Sen changed his mind. He wanted to see if he could use the Siren Bottle for himself.


    With a chance of securing such a massive windfall, it was worth taking arge risk. Plus, the little red bird was present. That should mitigate whatever risk there might be.


    Seeing that Han Sen was finally willing to return to the holy bottle, the old Siren woman hastily guided him back. Soon after, everyone gathered back in the hall.


    The Siren Bottle still sat silently atop the altar. The old Siren woman reminded them, ¡°Holy Virgin, you and the prince should ascend to the tform and bleed a drop of your blood into the holy bottle. If it is activated, the bottle will select its master.¡±


    After that, she looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°My Prince, the blood power from both of you will melt into the holy bottle. The chance of ownership will be fifty-fifty. Regardless of who obtains the bottle, I hope we can all cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Sen nodded, and then he walked towards the altar alongside Lan Haixin.


    The two of them moved cautiously, but nothing happened on their way. Han Sen and Lan Haixin reached the tform safely. They looked at each other. Lan Haixin gritted her teeth, extended a finger, and let a drop of blood fall into the Siren Bottle.


    Han Sen looked into the bottle and saw the familiar, blurry rainbow color. He couldn¡¯t see anything else. After Lan Haixin¡¯s droplet of blood fell in, the liquid disappeared into the rainbow as if nothing had happened.


    Han Sen hesitated. He cast his Original Water King Body, then put a drop of water into the bottle.


    Han Sen¡¯s water fell straight into the Siren Bottle, and then the Siren Bottle started to shake like mad. The blurry rainbow swirled like a whirlpool, and it looked as if it would erupt at any second.

 Chapter 2372 - Play Off

    <h4>Chapter 2372 y Off</h4>


    While the rainbow raged the bottle, the bottle itself started to float.


    Han Sen¡¯s face paled. A bad feeling suddenly washed over him. He hastily backed away from the altar and returned to the blood kirin.


    Lan Haixin was still staring at that shining Siren Bottle. Not recognizing the danger rising before her, she was still waiting for the Siren Bottle to select its master.


    When the other Sirens saw that the Siren Bottle had been activated, they knelt and began to bow before it. They also mumbled words Han Sen didn¡¯t understand. He assumed it was thenguage of the Siren.


    Boom!


    The Siren Bottle¡¯s rainbow light exploded out. The bottle¡¯s halo expanded, looking like a pir of light reaching for the top of the Crystal Pce.


    After the blurry rainbow touched the Crystal Pce¡¯s ceiling, it began to spread. It started to seep all across the Crystal Pce. The entire structure started to shine brightly, as if the whole thing had been doused in the morning light.


    The altar¡¯s secret substance chain was affected by the blurry rainbow, too. It started to shine, as well. Many magical spells began to y across the top of the altar.


    Lin Haixin finally noticed that something was wrong. They all turned to look at Han Sen. Lan Haixin abandoned the altar to ask Han Sen, ¡°Bai Yi, what is this?¡±


    ¡°You are asking me? How am I supposed to know? I told you earlier that there was a problem with this thing, but you guys chose to ignore the warning.¡± Han Sen wanted to leave the Crystal Pce, but the main door had been barred by rainbow-colored light. Han Sen tried to open it a few times, but each attempt ended with him being tossed back by the power of those rainbows.


    Although the light fountained everywhere, it didn¡¯t hurt anyone. But Han Sen was unable to go out, and so he was still stuck there with the rest of them.


    ¡°You and your mother nned this so you could trick us!¡± the old Siren woman screamed, pointing at Han Sen.


    Han Sen ignored her. She was obviously a moron, and there was no point in trying to understand her.


    The Siren couldn¡¯t leave the hall. The old Siren woman pointed at Han Sen and said, ¡°Grab him! I don¡¯t believe that b*tch would leave her son behind.¡±


    Han Sen stared at the idiotic old Siren woman for a long moment. ¡°Are you having a stroke or something?¡±


    The Siren still surrounded Han Sen, though, and he didn¡¯t know what they were thinking.


    The half-deified old woman was their strongest member. The others were all King ss. Han Sen¡¯s blood kirin had half-deified powers. He didn¡¯t understand how the old Siren woman could have thought thatmand was a good idea.


    The Siren looked a little hesitant, though. They surrounded Han Sen, but they made no attempt to attack him.


    ¡°Take him! That is the only way we will survive,¡± the old Siren woman screamed. She lifted her coral staff and gathered up a watery power. It became a water dragon that shot out towards the blood kirin.


    The other Sirens moved to help the old Siren woman. They wanted to take Han Sen down together.


    The blood kirin had a very short fuse. It spat out some blood air that destroyed the old Siren woman¡¯s water dragon, then it activated its blood area and stepped forward to attack the Sirens that surrounded them.


    Han Sen ced Lilly on the blood kirin¡¯s back, then touched the blood kirin¡¯s head. He shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to attack them. She¡¯s the problem.¡±


    The Siren were given a shock. Han Sen was indicating the old woman.


    The old Siren woman coldly grunted. ¡°Even now, you still try to divide us? You are evil. We were blind, and unable to tell you were this evil. You better tell us what conspiracy you and that b*tch cooked up. Don¡¯t be angry with us that we¡¯re about to harm a member of our own family.¡±


    After that, the old Siren woman used her staff against the blood kirin.


    The blood kirin roared in return and ran forward to fight the old Siren woman. The old Siren woman couldn¡¯tpete against the blood kirin, though. The area she created wasn¡¯t enough to block the pervasive blood area unleashed by the blood kirin. She was at an immediate disadvantage.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take them down! This is our only chance of living,¡± the old Siren woman screamed.


    The Siren Kings moved forward to fight, but Lan Haixin¡¯s face looked hesitant.


    ¡°Lan Haixin, think about this. Who was the one that allowed you to open the relic? Who is the one that brought you here? Who was the one that said the bottle was the relic? Who was the one that provoked this fight?¡± Han Sen shouted to Lan Haixin.


    His hands clutched the head of the blood kirin. He wasn¡¯t going to allow the blood kirin to attack anyone aside from the old Siren woman.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t trying to be nice by sparing their lives. Instead, he was reasonably confident that the old Siren woman wanted him to kill all the Siren there.


    This ploy was way too obvious. The old Siren woman knew that they would be unable to fight Han Sen and the blood kirin, so she was being stubborn. Han Sen didn¡¯t believe that this half-deified woman had survived the destruction of her race while remaining this stupid. That was, unless there was something she wanted.


    If the old Siren woman really wanted to kill Han Sen, she would have attacked Han Sen herself. But her target was the blood kirin. This decision drove the blood kirin¡¯s bloodlust to even greater heights.


    The whole of the Extreme King knew that the blood kirin was a cruel and ill-tempered beast. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have murdered someone in King¡¯s Garden.


    The old Siren woman¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t natural. Even if she convinced the Siren to fight, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Han Sen and the blood kirin. At the very best, they might achieve a draw. And that wouldn¡¯t be a very good result for the Siren. The only possibility was that the old Siren woman wanted to do harm to the Siren as a whole. It wasn¡¯t about him exclusively.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be used as a tool to kill the Siren. That was why he held the blood kirin¡¯s head to keep it from killing them.


    But the blood kirin¡¯s temper was too cruel. Han Sen couldn¡¯t control it. The blood kirin kept being provoked by the old Siren woman, and because of this, the blood air got scarier and scarier. The creature couldn¡¯t hold in its emotions.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The blood kirinnded a blow on the old Siren woman. Her body flew away and crashed into one of the pce¡¯s crystal walls. She coughed up some blood.


    ¡°Holy Virgin, do you not understand? If we don¡¯t kill to survive, the Siren will all be murdered here and now. Bai Yi and his b*tch mother are going to ruin our race.¡± The old Siren woman was covered in blood. Her hair was messed up, and it looked as if she was on the verge of crying.


    The blood kirin didn¡¯t hesitate, though. It roared and went toward the old Siren woman. Han Sen couldn¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lan Haixin shouted. The Siren Kings moved to fight Han Sen and the blood kirin, too. They wanted to stop the blood kirin¡¯s advance.

 Chapter 2373 - Killing

    <h4>Chapter 2373 Killing</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked cold. He knew that the old woman had sessfully provoked the other Sirens.


    ¡°Lan Haixin, I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision,¡± Han Sen said in an emotionless voice. He let go of the blood kirin¡¯s head, then pulled out the Thunder God Spike and Ghost Teeth Knife that were attached to his waist.


    The blood kirin roared and leaped at the old Siren woman. The blood air glowed with a deep scarlet light. It swept forward, looking like it was going to rip the old Siren Woman in half.


    Lan Haixin and a few of the other Siren Kings came forward in an attempt to stop Han Sen.


    ¡°I only want her. This has nothing to do with any of the rest of you. Anyone who tries to stop me will forfeit their life!¡± Han Sen said grimly. It didn¡¯t look like he was going to fall back.


    There was another way that Han Sen could have resolved this situation, but the direct approach would be much faster. He had no interest in making sacrifices for the good of the Sirens, or in being held responsible for their mistakes and stupidity.


    Han Sen shed and thrust, and the area around him turned into a chaotic blur of knife airs and sword lights. He cut off the Siren Kings while the blood kirin surged after the old Siren woman.


    The old Siren woman screamed, ¡°I will use the Siren Sacrifice to seal them! You guys look for an opening to attack them.¡±


    ¡°Elder... no!¡± the Sirens were all in shock.


    The old Siren woman gathered herself up bravely. A blue water light spread out like blooming flowers as a scary presence began to rise within her. A Siren-shaped shadownded on her, and her presence suddenly erupted like a volcano.


    The blue water light slid out of the old Siren woman and became blue tentacles that wrapped around the blood kirin. The blood kirin broke the tentacles, but more were fast approaching. They managed to trap Han Sen and the blood kirin in their knotted grasp.


    ¡°Elder, why are you doing this?¡± Lan Haixin looked pale. She knew exactly what the old Siren woman was doing.


    The other Sirens were feeling much the same way; they knew that using Siren Sacrifice meant spending one¡¯s life. The old Siren woman wasying down her life, and she obviously didn¡¯t mean to bring them harm.


    Many of the Sirens looked at Han Sen and the blood kirin with gut-wrenching hatred. After all, it was Han Sen and the blood kirin that had pushed her to throw away her life and cast Siren Sacrifice.


    Han Sen knew that hisst chance of getting through to them had disappeared. The old Siren woman¡¯s move had been cruelly effective. No matter what he said, the other Sirens would no longer trust him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. It¡¯s not my job to preserve the lives of these idiots. If they want to die this badly, then not even a saint could stop them. I am just Han Sen.¡± Han Sen calmly looked at the old Siren woman. He pushed against the blue light tentacles, and the brave-looking old Siren woman gave him a mocking smile.


    This time, Lan Haixin didn¡¯t need to give the order for the Sirens to attack the blood kirin and Han Sen. The Sirens rushed forward to kill them the moment that the old Siren woman trapped them.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Han Sen murmured to himself. He used his Original Water King Body¡¯s area and the sea dragon area.


    Many areas collided within the pce. Han Sen pulled out his knife, and the blood kirin let out a thunderous roar. He ripped through the blue light tentacles to charge at the old Siren woman.


    Knives and swords flickered all around them as the Sirens attacked Han Sen and the blood kirin furiously. The Siren Kings were filled with bloodlust, and Han Sen had to deal with them and fight through the tentacles at the same time. The situation was a very dire and dangerous one.


    The Sirens tried their best, and the old Siren woman made sure to look as sad and brave as possible. She was spending her own lifeforce to sustain the demonic Siren shadows, and it looked as if her light was about to fail. She was still struggling to hold on, though.


    All seven of her holes were bleeding. Her hair had turned white, and it looked as if she was dying.


    Suddenly, the old Siren woman coughed up some blood. Her body was shaking, and it looked as if she was about to keel over.


    ¡°Elder!¡± Lan Haixin shouted.


    ¡°Forget about me! I deserve to die. I cannot allow the Siren to be destroyed right before my eyes. I will protect the Siren and their blood, even if it costs me my life,¡± the old Siren woman screamed. The blue light exploded again in even greater volume. It looked like she had poured all of her remaining lifeforce into thisst st.


    The Sirens¡¯ eyes were red as they were filled with anger and grief. They used 120% of their power. They wanted to use this final chance to take out Han Sen and the blood kirin.


    ¡°Lan Haixin, you can stille back if you stop this now!¡± Han Sen said from atop the blood kirin. He looked directly at Lan Haixin.


    Lilly was sitting behind Han Sen and holding tight to his waist. This fight was out of her league. If not for Han Sen, the streams of power would already have torn her apart.


    ¡°Why must you and your mother bring harm to the Sirens? Even if we did something bad to you guys, you still have Siren blood inside you. Can you not let go of the hatred in your hearts? Why must you try to kill us?¡± Lan Haixin looked sad as she spoke.


    ¡°I told you! This is none of my business. She is the one who set you guys up.¡± Han Sen pointed at the old Siren woman as he spoke.


    ¡°Bai Yi, why are you still talking like this? Do you think we are idiots or something?¡± A Siren King bellowed.


    ¡°Today, I will kill you on behalf of the elder!¡± Another Siren King roared.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ...


    ¡°I have given you guys three chances. What happens now is on you.¡± Han Sen lifted his weapon and thrust it forward. Suddenly, the entire hall was webbed with knife silks. They appeared everywhere, and they were pressing forward.


    Blergh!


    Fresh blood sttered throughout the pce. The knife silks killed the Sirens and sliced through the blue light tentacles. Limbs and blood were flying through the air, and suddenly, the whole hall was turned red.


    Everyone in the hall, aside from Han Sen, Lilly, the blood kirin, Lan Haixin, Bao¡¯er, and the old Siren woman, had been killed. The Siren Kings had all been dismembered.


    Some of the Siren Kings were still breathing. But having lost their limbs, they could only scream hoarsely as they wallowed in their own blood.


    Lan Haixin¡¯s eyes widened, and she just stood there. She looked terrified. Hopeless. Disbelieving. A myriad of emotions flickered across her face.


    ¡°You...¡± Lan Haixin¡¯s body was trembling as she pointed at Han Sen. She hadn¡¯t expected this to be the end. She hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to be so strong.


    ¡°I did as you wished. Are you happy now?¡± Han Sen ignored Lan Haixin and spoke to the old Siren woman.


    ¡°Haha! I can see now that you truly are of that b*tch¡¯s blood... Your hearts are deep! But it doesn¡¯t make a difference, even if you did see through my n. I still yed you!¡± the old Siren woman cackled. She didn¡¯t look sad. And her dying body suddenly looked very alive.


    Lan Haixin stared at the old Siren woman. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    The Siren blood on the ground began to move. It raced to the altar and dyed the altar red.

 Chapter 2374 - Holy Bottle Liquid

    <h4>Chapter 2374 Holy Bottle Liquid</h4>


    ¡°Elder... why?¡± Lan Haixin looked at the old Siren woman with utter disbelief. Her voice trembled.


    ¡°Why?¡± The old Siren woman¡¯s face was twisted. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I want to know why, too. I want to know why I am so talented, and yet, not a single Siren was able to appreciate my aplishments. Is it because I don¡¯t have the blood of the holy virgin? Is that why that b*tch became the holy virgin instead? If a traitor like that was able to be the holy virgin, why couldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I waited many years for that b*tch to die, but they let you¡ªa girl who didn¡¯t even have pure blood¡ªbe the holy virgin instead. I want to know why they never considered giving me the chance. I¡¯m so smart. No one amongst the Siren could do the things that I¡¯ve done. But just because I don¡¯t have a drop of the holy virgin¡¯s blood, I have to be considered a meremoner? In this world, there¡¯s no point in asking ¡®why.¡¯ Things only belong to you if you fight for them.¡± The old Siren woman gave a twistedugh.


    ¡°Now, I finally have this chance. If the Sirens aren¡¯t willing to ept me, then I will destroy this entire race. I will offer my blood to the Siren Bottle and conjure a new race, one which will worship me as their alpha.¡±


    ¡°Because of that, you are willing to kill off thest of our kind?¡± Lan Haixin looked very sad.


    ¡°They are nothing. As long as I have the Siren Bottle, I can be deified. I can create a race of my own.¡± The old Siren woman sounded a little crazy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the holy virgin blood. You cannot control the Siren Bottle. All you have done is for nothing.¡± Lan Haixin looked unspeakably sad.


    The old Siren womanughed. ¡°You will just have to thank that b*tch, then. She wanted her hybrid son to im the holy bottle. She built this Crystal Pce and the blood altar here and made a deal with you. She did all of this for his benefit. She only used you for your blood. With this altar, the Siren blood, and the refinement of the holy bottle, I can control it. Even without the holy virgin¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°I suffered much humiliation when I was young, but I sided with that b*tch. I did everything I could to earn her trust. I almost died multiple times during my service to her. Even my son died for her. I sacrificed so much to gain her faith. Now, I¡¯m the only one who can wield this technique. That b*tch would¡¯ve never imagined I was scheming to betray her. She never knew I was the one that killed her. She couldn¡¯t even tell her secret to her hybrid son. Now, everything belongs to me. I will be the next race¡¯s alpha.¡± After saying this, the old Siren womanughed like mad. She seemed utterly self-assured.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten I¡¯m still here.¡± Han Sen looked at that old Siren woman with pride.


    The old Siren woman¡¯s smile vanished as she looked at Han Sen. ¡°You aren¡¯t bad. You must be as devious as that b*tch to have hidden things for so long. Your own n was decent, but you are still too young, and you ended up killing all the Siren. What a shame. Now, the blood altar¡¯s process has begun, and the holy bottle is in the midst of being refined. Although it cannot be fully used yet, I only need to borrow a little of its power to kill both you and the blood kirin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you arepletely without holy virgin blood. How can you use the holly bottle¡¯s power without it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen had guessed the old Siren woman¡¯s n a while ago, but he hadn¡¯t killed her yet because he wanted the Siren Bottle, as well.


    He had the same problem as the old Siren woman. He had the Original Water King Body, but he didn¡¯t have the holy virgin blood. The holy bottle wouldn¡¯t ept him as its master.


    And this wasn¡¯t just because Han Sen had reced Bai Yi, either. Even Bai Yi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t believe the young prince would be able to make use of the bottle. So, she set up the blood altar. She needed a blood sacrifice so that Bai Yi could control the Siren Bottle, but that should still be impossible for Han Sen.


    Han Sen wanted to know the old Siren woman¡¯s n. She must have some method for controlling the Siren Bottle. So, he didn¡¯t yet strike her down.


    ¡°It is okay. Soon, you will believe. I¡¯m going to use both of you hybrids as a sacrifice. Then, I will be able to control the Siren Bottle and create a race of my own. I will be the alpha and leader of it!¡± the old Siren woman said. She walked towards the altar and picked up the Siren Bottle. Obsession was etched deep into the lines of her face.


    Lan Haixin used her area power in a bid to stop the old woman, but as soon as Lan Haixin moved onto the altar, the altar¡¯s rainbow light bounced her back. She was unable to ess that zone.


    The old Siren woman lifted the bottle andughed. ¡°That cheap b*tch wasn¡¯t at my level, but she was still better than the two of you. You two hybrids will die today.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the old Siren woman with interest and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Extreme King will hunt you down?¡±


    The old Siren woman grinned and looked at him with disdain. ¡°I watched Bai Yi grow up. Aside from that b*tch, no one else understood him more than I. You are not Bai Yi. I don¡¯t know how you did what you did... Perhaps it was a simr skill to Consume? But regardless, your ability to open the Crystal Pce door proves that you refined the hybrid Bai Yi¡¯s blood. I get your blood and give you to King Bai. He will appreciate that, I think. I can get the Siren Bottle and receive King Bai¡¯s reward. I must say, God seems to be on my side... Haha!¡±


    Lan Haixin looked at Han Sen with proper shock. She had never realized the Bai Yi in front of her was a fake.


    But she never thought someone would be brave enough to disguise themselves as a prince of the Extreme King, either.


    Instead of denying the usation, Han Sen admitted it. He stood silently and watched the old Siren woman. Her hands were glowing. Power wasing out of her hands and flowing into the Siren Bottle.


    The Siren Bottle¡¯s wings were like the faces of Siren women. They looked alive. Their eyes shone with light, and blue waves rippled across them. They made sad sniffling noises like an instrument was ying.


    Not long after, a waterdrop arose inside the bottle.


    The old Siren woman happily grabbed the drop and put it into her mouth. Her body began to glow and change.


    Rainbow-color light rinsed over her, and the old Siren woman¡¯s tree bark-like face changed. Her age and wrinkles disappeared, and she became an eighteen-year-old girl with skin that was smooth and white.


    Her fish scales looked transparent and crystal, and they glowed with rainbow light. Her entire body had beenpletely renewed, and her presence changed along with it.

 Chapter 2375 - Killing the Siren Elder

    <h4>Chapter 2375 Killing the Siren Elder</h4>


    ¡°The Crystal God Conch became deified because of that Siren Bottle.¡± Han Sen looked at the Siren Elder. She didn¡¯t look old anymore. It looked as if she had returned to being a young woman.


    The Siren Elder swung her fishtail, and waves surged out behind her as she swam away from the blood altar and went toward Han Sen and Lan Haixin. Sheughed haughtily. ¡°As long as I possess the holy bottle, anything I desire is within my grasp.¡±


    After that, the Siren Elder waved her hand. A rainbow light fired at Han Sen and Lan Haixin. Her powers were now very different than her original abilities, and her attack was simr to the blurry rainbow lights that were visible inside the Siren Bottle.


    The blurry rainbow lights came down, transforming into crystal bottles around Han Sen and the others to trap them.


    Han Sen had seen the Crystal God Conch use an almost identical power, and now he knew for sure that the power hade from the Siren Bottle.


    But the Siren Elder was weaker than the Crystal God Conch had been. She generated a substance chain power, but it was very weak. It wasn¡¯t solid like the Crystal God Conch¡¯s substance chains.


    ¡°It looks like she can¡¯t really control the power of the Siren Bottle, but how did the Crystal God Conch wield the Siren Bottle¡¯s power so well? It couldn¡¯t have activated the Siren Bottle. And it didn¡¯t have the Siren blood necessary to perform the sacrifice, either,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Lan Haixin¡¯s power struck the crystal bottle, but the attempt was futile. Her attack struck the surface of the bottle with King ss power, but it wasn¡¯t enough to even rattle it on the spot.


    ¡°Haha! It is useless! This is the Siren Bottle¡¯s power... Allow me to take your blood so that I may use it on the Siren Bottle. When I control it in its entirety, I will achieve even more power, and then I can start my own race that will exist all across the universe. I will be an alpha!¡± A maniacal grin split the Siren Elder¡¯s face, and the rainbow colors that enshrouded her became even brighter.


    The ss bottle grew smaller as the Siren Elder applied pressure to it. She wanted to squash the people inside it.


    ¡°Little red bird.¡± Han Sen understood how the Siren Elder was making use of the Siren Bottle, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to summon the little red bird.


    The little red bird fluttered over to Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, then it hopped onto Han Sen¡¯s finger and chirped at him.


    ¡°We¡¯re about done here. Get rid of this old hag, but leave her final few breaths to me. I want to finish her off myself,¡± Han Senmanded the little red bird.


    The Siren Elder looked as if she had heard a funny joke, and sheughed. ¡°This isn¡¯t the end yet, and you are already going crazy.¡±


    Boom!


    The words had barely left the Siren Elder¡¯s mouth when the little red bird took flight. mes began to lick around her body as she rose from Han Sen¡¯s finger. Suddenly, the little red bird turned into a gold fire phoenix.


    The phoenix wings gave a couple of powerful beats, raising swathes of fire that charred the walls of the ss bottle. The substance chains thatposed the crystal walls were like paper. The mes danced across them, and they were incinerated into ashes in a sh.


    ¡°It looks like the Siren Elder¡¯s power is far inferior to the Crystal God Conch¡¯s. This is like a fake deified¡¯s power,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Dei¨Cdeified xenogeneic... No... Impossible!¡± The Siren Elder¡¯s eyes were wide, filled with utter disbelief at what she saw.


    Lan Haixin couldn¡¯t believe it, either. She stared in amazement at the little red bird that had turned into a fire phoenix.


    The two Sirens were familiar with the little red bird already, as Bao¡¯er yed with the creature every day. And she especially liked to bully it. Lan Haixin sometimes felt sorry for the little thing, but it had never seemed to mind getting bullied by Bao¡¯er. It continued to follow her at all times.


    That little red bird was actually a deified xenogeneic. The thought was mind-boggling.


    But the truth couldn¡¯t be denied. The fire phoenix that the little red bird had turned into was now flying towards the old Siren woman. And when it reached her, it spat out a golden fireball.


    The Siren Elder screamed, her voice thrumming weirdly around them. Her body was shining, and that light became a ss bottle that tried to encase the little red bird, but it turned to dust the instant it came close to those fires. The messhed wildly towards the Siren Elder.


    The Siren Elder was unable to dodge. She gathered up her angelic god light to block the attacks with her hands, but when her hands touched the fire, they started to burn. And then, her whole body was ame.


    ¡°Argh, no! This is impossible! I want to be an alpha... I want to receive this holy bottle...¡± the Siren Elder screamed angrily as the cruel fire consumed her. Not long after, her burned body was turned to ash.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a real deified power, huh? It looks like her methods were riddled with ws. Bai Yi and Lan Haixin¡¯s blood have to bebined to control the Siren Bottle.¡± Han Sen pulled out his Ghost Teeth Knife. He walked forward and cut off the dying Siren Elder¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted: Siren Lady. Mutant xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    After Han Sen killed the Siren Elder, the fire continued to burn. The Siren Elder¡¯s body turned into ash. A blue gem that must have been her xenogeneic gene sat amidst the grey.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t get her beast soul!¡± Han Sen grabbed the gem and held it in the palm of his hand.


    Han Sen ced the blue gem into his chest pocket, then approached the altar.


    Pang!


    Han Sen tried going to the altar, but the blurry rainbow stopped him short.


    Han Sen frowned. He simted the Siren Elder, but he still couldn¡¯t ess the altar.


    Lan Haixin bit her lips and said, ¡°It looks like you have wasted your efforts here. You won¡¯t be able to get the holy bottle, after all.¡±


    Han Sen ignored her. She looked at the Siren Bottle for a while and suddenly said, ¡°It is you, right? The Sirens¡¯ final holy virgin, Bai Yi¡¯s mom?¡±


    ¡°You are a clever kid.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came out of the Siren Bottle. The blurry rainbow in the bottle came into focus, turning into a beautiful Siren woman who hung at the entrance.


    She had white ears and white scales. Her skin looked like jade, and it was even smoother than Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin.


    Her hair was long and ck, and it reached down to her waist. Her eyes were like obsidian. Her face was very attractive, and a soft smile warmed her expression.


    ¡°Ho... Holy Virgin...¡± Lan Haixin stared at the woman by the Siren Bottle in shock. She didn¡¯t know how topose herself at that moment.


    All the things she thought could never happen had transpired in such an incredibly short time. Lan Haixin felt like her entire lifetime hadn¡¯t contained as many unexpected twists as thest ten minutes.

 Chapter 2376 - Siren Virgin

    <h4>Chapter 2376 Siren Virgin</h4>


    ¡°Little Xinxin, you are still as cute and naive as ever.¡± The white-scaled woman smiled at Lan Haixin as she spoke.


    ¡°You... why are you here? I thought you were...¡± Lan Haixin was having difficultyposing her sentences. The situation was so incredibly unexpected that her mind was struggling to adapt.


    The woman sighed and said, ¡°Some unforeseen problems urred during my evolution, and Little Yun tried to kill me. She forced my hand, and I had to put myself into the Siren Bottle to stay alive.¡±


    Han Sen understood now. The Little Yun she had referenced was undoubtedly the Siren Elder. It seemed that she had never actually won over Bai Yi¡¯s mother. The n she concocted was actually just a part of Bai Yi¡¯s mother¡¯s grand conspiracy. Even when she failed to evolve, she had actually won.


    The woman then looked at Han Sen. She still wore that soft smile, and she said, ¡°My son, I am d to see you here.¡±


    ¡°You must have heard what the Siren Elder said. I¡¯m not your son Bai Yi,¡± Han Sen said simply.


    The woman nodded. ¡°I know. Bai Yi wasn¡¯t my son, anyway.¡±


    When the woman said that, Lan Haixin reeled in shock. Even Han Sen was astonished.


    The woman exined, ¡°I am the Siren Virgin. I must keep my body pure. I had no choice but to marry into the Extreme King, but I made a deal with King Bai. I would be known as his wife, but when it came to child-making, that would be done by another Siren woman that I kept close by.¡±


    ¡°That person couldn¡¯t have been the Siren Elder, could it?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    The woman gave Han Sen an appreciative look. She spoke softly to him, saying, ¡°Yes. It was indeed Little Yun. And she only slept with King Bai once. She didn¡¯t actually know about my deal with King Bai, and she never realized that I was still a virgin.¡±


    Han Sen shuddered, and he said, ¡°Bai Yi was her son?¡±


    ¡°Kid, I like you more and more.¡± The woman smiled at Han Sen, but she didn¡¯t answer his question.


    The realization felt like a chill sinking deep into Han Sen¡¯s bones. His guess had been correct, he assumed. The Siren Elder said she had given her son for this woman. But the white-scaled woman didn¡¯t actually have a child. Bai Yi had the blood of King Bai and a Siren. The only possibility was that Bai Yi was the Siren Elder¡¯s son, but this white-scaled woman had used some trick to take the baby for herself. The Siren Elder had no idea, and she had believed for all this time that her son was dead.


    ¡°What a frightening woman. The Siren Elder never guessed that Bai Yi was her son. It¡¯s lucky she didn¡¯t find out; otherwise, she would have done everything for Bai Yi, and she probably would have exposed me to King Bai.¡± Han Sen looked at the woman¡¯s sweet smile and felt relieved.


    ¡°Kid, how about you and I strike a deal?¡± The woman smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You know of my situation. My body is destroyed, and I live inside the Siren Bottle. If I do not find a body, I will fade away. You have disguised yourself as Bai Yi. He was not my son, but he was the son of King Bai. I assume you are aware of what might happen if King Bai learned that you killed Bai Yi?¡± The woman was straightforward, which Han Sen appreciated. ¡°I can help you deal with that, and I can help you make use of the Siren Bottle¡¯s power. But you will also have to find me a body to use. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a bad deal. I will agree to it,¡± Han Sen said.


    The woman seemed surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen to agree so quickly. Her smile deepened. ¡°Kid, I like you more and more.¡±


    ¡°I can help you, but I do have a condition,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Speak then.¡± The woman nodded.


    ¡°You can call me by name, or you can just say ¡®hey¡¯ or ¡®yo¡¯ or whatever. Just stop calling me a kid,¡± Han Sen said seriously.


    The woman grinned at Han Sen and said, ¡°Fine. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Han Sen said, nodding to the woman.


    ¡°If you ever require my help, knock on the left side of the Siren Bottle.¡± The woman met Han Sen¡¯s eyes, and the Siren Bottle stopped shining. The rainbow drained back into the Siren Bottle, taking the woman with it. The Siren Bottle left the altar and flew into Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    The light disappeared, and the Siren Bottle looked like nothing more than an ordinary crystal bottle.


    Han Sen looked at the Siren Bottle for a moment, then put it away.


    That woman was strong. She had the Siren relic, the Siren Bottle, as a base for her current existence. It was likely that not even the little red bird could deal with her.


    They had a temporary agreement to work together, as they really had no reason to fight each other. If something happened that caused them to butt heads, things would turn very bad very quickly.


    The woman had used the Siren Elder to bring the rest of the Siren there to be killed. She clearly required the blood of the Siren. Her n had probably involved killing Bai Yi and Lan Haixin as well.


    But because Han Sen had been present, he had foiled the woman¡¯s n. She was probably uncertain about Han Sen and his capabilities, so she had chosen to form an alliance with him.


    She couldn¡¯t be trusted, though. He knew that. But right now, working for her was a good thing for Han Sen. So, he had decided not to expose her.


    They both had something to gain, and they needed each other. So, they joined forces without much trouble or negotiating.


    Lan Haixin looked bewildered. She had listened to the entire conversation leading up to the deal between Han Sen and the woman, and she still didn¡¯t really understand what had happened. It sounded like some strange sort of joke.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Sen approached, and Lan Haixin grew pale. She knew she was weak, and she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Han Sen had a deified firebird. Even if he was alone, she couldn¡¯t hope to fight him.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking my wife home. What else can I do?¡± Han Sen took Lan Haixin¡¯s arm and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! You killed all of my people. I will not be with you.¡± Lan Haixin tried to shake his hand loose, but she couldn¡¯t free herself. Han Sen began tugging her away from the pce.


    ¡°Their deaths were a result of your stupidity. Even if I hadn¡¯t cut them down, the Siren Elder would have killed everyone here,¡± Han Sen said, his voice dispassionate.


    Lan Haixin opened her mouth, but the words of response never came. She looked pale, and a desperate thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°If you are going tomit suicide, I will not stop you. But think about this: you are thest Siren with virgin blood. You are thest hope of your people. If you die now, it will be game over for the Siren,¡± Han Sen said harshly.


    Lan Haixin struggled to maintain herposure, and she did not speak.

 Chapter 2377: Getting King Class Xenogeneic Genes

    <h4>Chapter 2377: Getting King ss Xenogeneic Genes</h4>


    Back in Underwater Town, Han Sen decided to leave Bao¡¯er in thepany of Lan Haixin, in case the Siren tried to do something that would give him a headacheter on.


    Amoner could die, and no trouble would be caused, but if a princess died, that could have dire repercussions for Water Zone. King Bai and many others would take the event quite seriously. So, Han Sen needed to keep an eye on Lan Haixin.


    Fortunately, with Bao¡¯er by the woman¡¯s side, he wasn¡¯t worried about her doing anything to rock the boat.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, have you considered my proposal?¡± Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s video suddenly appeared on his phone.


    ¡°We can talk about thister. I¡¯m not certain I will be able to reach the peak of Rot Bone Mountain. If I make this agreement and subsequently fail, I will only let you down,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That is okay. As long as you try your best, I won¡¯t attempt to exact vengeance, even if you fail. And I will still give you your rewards,¡± Bai Ling Shuang said.


    ¡°Are you sure you can promise that?¡± Han Sen looked hesitant.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, tell me what you want. I will not be stingy in what I offer. If you want Cher, Big Sister is happy to give her to you.¡± Bai Ling Shuang smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re really willing to give me Cher?¡± Han Sen sounded desperately hopeful, as if he was smitten in the throes of love.


    Bai Ling Shuang smiled. ¡°Brother Sixteen, the Foxes cannot be trusted. You don¡¯t really want a Fox as a guard, do you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to let her go, Sister Ten?¡± Han Sen sounded sad.


    Bai Ling Shuang shook her head. ¡°Men have no resistance when ites to Foxes. It isn¡¯t that I want to keep her from you; I¡¯m just afraid that something bad might happen if I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let Cher go, Sister Ten, then give me one hundred King ss xenogeneic genes.¡± Han Sen looked annoyed as he made this request.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t actually want Cher, of course. He had only requested her so he could suggest the bounty of xenogeneic genes as an alternative.


    One hundred King ss xenogeneic genes was a lot to ask for. Even Bai Ling Shuang would feel a loss of that magnitude.


    Of course, if Bai Ling Shuang gave Cher to him instead, Han Sen would take her. If he had control of Cher, he might be able to use her against Fox Queen. It would be perfect for him.


    Bai Ling Shuang frowned. One hundred King ss xenogeneic genes was too much. Even with her wealth, she couldn¡¯t ept such an offer easily.


    She fell silent for a while. Then she looked back at Han Sen. ¡°How about this, Brother Sixteen? I will give you fifty King ss xenogeneic genes. If you help me reach the top of Rot Bone Mountain, I will give you another fifty. If you are unable to reach the top of the mountain, you can keep that first fifty just for putting in the effort. What do you think of that?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen epted the suggested bargain immediately. Getting fifty King ss genes would be perfect for Han Sen, regardless of the circumstances.


    ¡°Will youe to Night Charm Town, or do you want me to send them to you?¡± Bai Ling Shuang asked in a level voice, fixing her hair as she spoke.


    ¡°Let mee to Night Charm Town. I miss Cher. You wouldn¡¯t be too stingy to let her spend a night with me, would you, Sister Ten?¡± Han Sen asked greedily.


    Bai Ling Shuang wasn¡¯t fond of Han Sen¡¯s avarice, but she still agreed.


    Bao¡¯er and the little red bird were in Underwater Town, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid that something ill would befall Lan Haixin and Lilly.


    Things went smoothly. Han Sen stayed with Cher for a night, but instead of doing what Bai Ling Shuang thought they would be, theyid on the bed and shared information.


    Han Sen brought the fifty King ss xenogeneic genes home with him, but he couldn¡¯t make use of them yet. When he reached King ss, Duke genes would be useless to him, so he needed to focus on obtaining Duke genes for now. Using the King ss genes while he was still a Duke would be a waste.


    Han Sen put the King ss xenogeneic genes in storage and went to King¡¯s Garden. There, he absorbed a lot of king air to increase his Duke gene tally.


    Bai Yi was now considered one of the most powerful royal children. The fact that Han Sen was no longer provoking the ire of the real royal children was an indication of his strength. And getting a primary root king dragon was not difficult.


    Because he had ess to the richest king air, Han Sen could gain many Duke genes in a single day. He unlocked three gene locks in each of his four geno arts, and he still had some time before the big exam.


    Jadeskin¡¯s element could fortify the body and provide ice-sealing powers. Mutant Blood had the element of blood and a gic power. The Blood-Pulse Sutra was slightly different, in that it had the element of time and space. And as for the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen had no idea what category it belonged to.


    The Story of Genes¡¯ element was Eternity. It was able to freeze things. As he gained control of different elements, the power of Eternity would change and adapt. If he could use it well, it would be very powerful.


    After The Story of Genes opened its third gene lock, Han Sen noticed a change when he used The Story of Genes. A strange connection was forged with the ck crystal armor. Although the connection was weak, Han Sen could feel that the ck crystal armor had a lifeforce and will.


    ¡°Is the ck crystal armor a living thing? Is there something residing within the ck crystal armor?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand.


    The connection was too weak, though, and it came and went. Whenever he could feel it, the connection seemed blurry, like it was distorted by static.


    ¡°After Spell levels up to King ss, I should try to learn more about the ck crystal armor. Maybe I will find out what it is,¡± Han Sen guessed to himself.


    King¡¯s Garden was very peaceful. The royal children were preparing for their annual exams, and no one wanted to cause any trouble before the exams were underway.


    Han Sen left King¡¯s Garden and returned to Underwater Town. Right after he left King¡¯s Garden, he felt a strange energy in his ship. It wasing from behind him.


    He looked over his shoulder and found Fox Queen sitting there.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen turned back to the controls of his ship.


    Fox Queen remained sitting and smiled. ¡°I am here because of Destiny¡¯s Tower.¡±


    ¡°My good Big Sister, many people have grown suspicious of me. It is so difficult for me to protect myself. What do you want?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°There is an opportunity sitting right before you, and it is virtually devoid of risk. If you can rank among the top three in the exam, you will gain ess to Destiny¡¯s Tower,¡± Fox Queen said.


    ¡°I can enter Destiny¡¯s Tower if I make it to the top three?¡± Han Sen was shocked. If he had this chance, he would definitely like to go to Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°Yes, but you need to be in the top three,¡± Fox Queen nodded with surety.


    ¡°Then I have no chance. There are two deified royal children, and there are many half-deified. There are too many for me to beat.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Fox Queen smiled. ¡°Be in the top three, or I will tell everyone that you murdered Bai Yi. The choice is yours.¡±

 Chapter 2378: Mirror Spirit King Body

    <h4>Chapter 2378: Mirror Spirit King Body</h4>


    ¡°That woman is annoying.¡± Han Sen still didn¡¯t like Fox Queen.


    If Han Sen¡¯s identity was exposed, it wouldn¡¯t benefit Fox Queen in any way. She didn¡¯t seem like the type to harm others if she wasn¡¯t going to get anything out of it.


    But Han Sen couldn¡¯t apply normal logic when trying to predict Fox Queen¡¯s behavior. She was a Fox, and she had been imprisoned for eons. No one could be certain how she would act.


    Han Sen thought about it some more. He had some people he could use. After he returned to Underwater Town, he brought out his Siren Bottle and tapped the left side of it three times. A rainbow fired out of the bottle, then turned into a shadowy shape that slowlyposed itself as the Siren Virgin.


    Han Sen told her that he had been threatened by Fox Queen. The Siren Virgin looked unconcerned. She calmly said, ¡°Fox Queen won¡¯t sell you out, but if you can reach the top three in the exams and gain ess to Destiny¡¯s Tower, that would be a considerable reward.¡±


    ¡°My identity could be exposed any second. Why would I do something to draw so much attention?¡± Han Sen bore a wry smile.


    The Siren Virginughed. ¡°Your situation is not as precarious as you believe. King Bai did grow suspicious of you, but if he wants to investigate you, there are only three ways he can do that. First, he could summon you directly. But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s confident that seeing you would help. He never liked Bai Yi much as a son, anyway, so they only rarely met. I actually don¡¯t think he could tell if you were Bai Yi or not. The second method would be to investigate you through Miss Mirror. For other people, that would be the most difficult means of detection to avoid, but for you, it would most likely be the easiest.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen cocked his head as he looked at the Siren Virgin. He had never told her the story of his time with Miss Mirror, so he didn¡¯t know what had led the Siren Virgin to this conclusion.


    The woman pointed at Han Sen¡¯s finger and the ring that was on it. ¡°You are wearing the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring. You are Miss Mirror¡¯s hope. Why would she go and destroy her own hope?¡±


    ¡°Hope? What are you talking about?¡± Han Sen felt sudden pleasure as he realized that the Siren Virgin seemed to know something about this.


    The Siren Virgin smiled kindly. ¡°Miss Mirror is called Miss Mirror because she has a Mirror Spirit King Body. That body provides her with a mirroring ability. She can use her mirror body on an elite, and the stronger the elite bes, the more she benefits.¡±


    ¡°This ring is Miss Mirror¡¯s mirror body?¡± Han Sen looked at the ring on his finger with astonishment.


    The Siren Virgin nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Mirror body can only be used once. If the mirror body bes solid and falls into someone else¡¯s hands, then Miss Mirror loses control of it. The new owner would benefit from the mirror body instead. Miss Mirror was quite well-known among the Extreme King for her beauty and intelligence. In her youth, that is. The name Princess Mirror was a very famous one. Many young nobles wanted to marry her, but she was too proud to submit to being in someone¡¯s shadow. She didn¡¯t look up to any of her peers. In the end, she did marry someone, but it was a young outsider. She put the mirror body into a Mirror Spirit Eye Ring and sent it to the young outsider.¡±


    After pausing, the Siren Virgin went on to say, ¡°That handsome young man didn¡¯t disappoint Miss Mirror. He was a Duke, and he leveled up fast with Miss Mirror¡¯s help. Within a hundred years, he had be deified. He caused a big fuss amongst the Extreme King, but sadly, he was killed in a fight, and the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring was lost. I would never have expected it to be in your possession.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying that when I wear this ring, Miss Mirror can gain something from me? What is she taking?¡± Han Sen asked apprehensively.


    The Siren Virginughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The mirror body requires your willpower and intent to function properly. Plus, the information can only be swapped when the two mirror bodies are in close proximity. You must have noticed that Miss Mirror had a ring that was simr to yours. You have to be close together for both of the rings to send messages. And the messages go both ways. You can learn what Miss Mirror¡¯s thoughts are. That was why that young man was able to level up so fast. To have gained the ring as a Duke while Miss Mirror is already deified, you¡¯re either very skilled or very lucky. Her level is much higher than yours.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t just take the ring back and give it to another person, can she?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    ¡°It would be much easier for her if the ring could be transferred that simply. However, once the ring has been taken by an outsider, she cannot control it. Since you are wearing the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring, that means you have received the mirror body¡¯s approval. If you die, the mirror body will be damaged. Last time she lost the ring, when a deified died, it must have dealt a fair amount of damage to Miss Mirror¡¯s mirror body. I doubt she wants to go through that again. Otherwise, she would have already killed you and taken the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring back for herself. After all, while you are wearing the ring, she gains nothing.¡± The Siren Virgin smiled.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand. His body wasn¡¯t deified yet, but his emotions couldn¡¯t be any less intense than Miss Mirror¡¯s. If the mirror body reflected emotions and willpower, who knew who might be getting the better end of the deal?


    But knowing the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring did no harm to his body, Han Sen felt much better. There was no need to worry about the ring doing anything bad to him.


    Plus, he now had a much better understanding of why Miss Mirror hadn¡¯t turned him in to King Bai. With that rified, Han Sen felt much safer.


    ¡°That means Miss Mirror won¡¯t want to see me dead, right?¡± Han Sen felt happy.


    ¡°Of course she won¡¯t want you to die. She might even try to protect you. After all, if you die, her mirror body will be damaged, too. And it would take her a very, very long while to recover from the damage that would be inflicted. It might even be permanent,¡± the Siren Virgin said.


    ¡°You said King Bai had three methods. What is the third way?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°As the leader of the Extreme King, King Bai has many ways of obtaining intel. There is no need to worry about ordinary intel gatherers. You are a prince, so most will be unable to investigate you. But King Bai has awork for intel gathering, and it is called Radio Wave. They have eyes all around the universe. It is a very powerful web, and that is what should concern you the most. If your identity is exposed, it will probably be the work of Radio Wave,¡± the Siren Virgin said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who might be a member of Radio Wave, so I cannot prevent that.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°That is okay. I can tell you everything about Bai Yi. Just do as I say, and no one will be able to prove that you are not Bai Yi,¡± the Siren Virgin said.

 Chapter 2379: My Name is Bai Yi

    <h4>Chapter 2379: My Name is Bai Yi</h4>


    Over the next few days, Han Sen didn¡¯t go anywhere. He discussed Bai Yi with the Siren Virgin for hours on end, trying to memorize all the important details about the man that he could.


    When the exams began, every single person of the Extreme King would be watching. And of course, King Bai was going to be there. The chance of his identity being exposed would be the greatest it had ever been.


    ¡°Your personality and Bai Yi¡¯s are way too different. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you pretend; you two cannot be exactly the same. It is fortunate that King Bai never loved Bai Yi. Just take care not to expose yourself, and take sce in the fact that it would be hard for him to recognize Bai Yi, anyway. And no matter what happens, you need to stick your guns and tell people you are Bai Yi. No matter how suspicious others be, they cannot kill you without solid evidence proving that you are not him.¡± Siren Virgin exined things to Han Sen as clearly as she could.


    When Han Sen heard what she told him, he felt relieved. It was just as Siren Virgin said. King Bai had no way of verifying Han Sen¡¯s identity. If there was a remote chance that Han Sen was his son, he would not kill him. If he did, King Bai would be known as the man who murdered his own child. Even if he didn¡¯t mind the damage his reputation would incur, it would be bad news for the Extreme King.


    The Siren Virgin had addressed Han Sen¡¯s greatest fears, and in so doing, she had relieved a lot of his anxiety.


    ¡°This woman is good! No wonder she handled the Siren Elder so easily. The old woman died without even realizing what had really happened,¡± Han Sen thought in admiration.


    He tried to put some power into the Siren Bottle, but it was like the power was sinking into a bottomless sea. None of his attempts seemed to work. There wasn¡¯t even a single metaphorical wave.


    After that, Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to test the bottle any further. He didn¡¯t want to invoke the ire of the Siren Virgin. The Siren Bottle couldn¡¯t have been any weaker than the Undying Bird¡¯s Nest. Attempting to use it by force would be difficult, and probably foolhardy.


    On the day of the exam, Han Sen brought the blood kirin, Lilly, Bao¡¯er, and Lan Haixin with him. It was a whole family outing.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t nned on bringing Lan Haixin, since her presence couldplicate things. But the exams were not just exams. They were a very important festival for the entire Extreme King society. All of the royal families had to attend. If Han Sen didn¡¯t bring Lan Haixin with him, others would find it very suspicious.


    The Extreme King became very festive around the exams. When Han Sen and Lan Haixin arrived at the exam site, it was already really crowded. Many of the Extreme King nobles hade there to watch the royal children.


    That day was the opening ceremony, so there were many traditional events taking ce. One of them featured the royal children going up on stage to show-off. Once they were on the stage, every royal child had to properly announce themselves to the rest of the Extreme King.


    Of course, the introduction was nothing special. You just had to dere your name and title. If you added ir to the introductions, though, that was one way to stand out and make yourself memorable.


    Because of this, all the royal children would be utilizing their creativity to try to attract the attention of the audience.


    After all, the entire geno universe was divided into ranks of one sort or another. And this was truer than ever when it came to the hierarchy of the Extreme King. The elites were those who were known and obeyed, and so the royal children wouldn¡¯t miss out on this opportunity to make an impression.


    After the opening ceremony, it was time for the royal children to show-off. The first that came out on stage was the crown prince, Bai Wanjie.


    Bai Wanjie was the crown prince, but he was only half-deified. He wasn¡¯t one of the two deified royals who were attending.


    The curtains of the stage pulled back, revealing Bai Wanjie. He was d in golden armor, and his gold King area covered the whole of the Extreme King¡¯s za. He was shining so brightly, like a gold warrior walking down a gold path.


    ¡°My name is Bai Wanjie. I am the crown prince.¡± Bai Wanjie¡¯s introduction was a simple one, and then he departed the tform of the Extreme King.


    After Bai Wanjie left, a sword light appeared above, tearing through the sky. The sword light was blindingly bright, and it made people¡¯s skin feel cold. It seemed to exert pressure on them from above.


    All the princes and princesses came out, and because each one of them was impressive, none of them were very surprising.


    Han Sen looked closer and sighed. There were many elites in the Extreme King. Many of those royal children could wipe out a lower race.


    The crowd was mostly focused on the two deified children. One of them was a prince, whereas the other one was a princess. After those two, the crowd was probably most interested in Bai Ling Shuang. She was widely considered to be the prettiest woman of the Extreme King.


    But in a discussion of beauty, Han Sen would have leaned toward Bai Wei. She was just as striking as Bai Ling Shuang. In truth, all of the royal children looked special, but Bai Ling Shuang was simply stronger and had more of a reputation.


    Soon, it was Han Sen¡¯s¡ªPrince Sixteen¡¯s¡ªtime to show off. Han Sen, when he heard his name get called, had to get up and go to the door that led out onto the stage.


    Many nobles,moners, and even deified elites were interested in seeing Bai Yi, known as Prince Sixteen. After all, his two most recent aplishments were amazing, ifpletely unexpected.


    iming the alpha statue and obtaining the protection of thousands of Kingese. Either of these acts would have made Bai Yi¡¯s name a very famous one.


    Because of this, people watched Bai Yi expectantly. They were more focused on him than on the two deified children.


    After all, the deified royal children were there every year. But Bai Yi had been only a cliff note in the past, and his sudden rise had gotten people curious.


    Under the eyes of all, Han Sen slowly walked through the door. He hadn¡¯t activated an overwhelming King area, and he wasn¡¯t producing any knife lights or sword lights.


    Han Sen, wearing a simple green robe, quietly walked to the center of the Extreme King¡¯s stage.


    ¡°Bai Yi, Extreme King¡¯s sixteenth prince. The number one in this exam.¡± After saying this, Han Sen turned around and exited the stage.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± Prince Neen, who had just taken a swig of tea, spat it out. His eyes opened wide as he watched Han Sen step down from the Extreme King stage.


    The za was deathly quiet. No one seemed to know how to react.


    ¡°Old Sixteen is getting crazier and crazier¡­¡± Bai Canng had a wry smile.


    ¡°Every time I think I have a handle on him, this guy does something even more insane!¡± Bai Ling Shuang tried to keep her face expressionless as she wondered if she had signed her own death sentence by making an alliance with Bai Yi.


    ¡°Haha! I like this introduction. It¡¯s aggressive. I have seen so many of the royal children¡¯s introductions, but this one has to be the strongest of the lot!¡±


    ¡°Strong? That was stupid. Even if he is a match for most of his siblings, there are two deified royal children here. How can he predict he will reach first ce?¡±


    ¡°That was pretty dumb, but I liked it.¡±


    ¡°This Prince Sixteen is very interesting.¡±


    The whole of King¡¯s Kingdom was in shock. They were all intently discussing Prince Sixteen Bai Yi and his controversial introduction.


    Even King Bai, his wife, Ancient Abyss, and the other officials were all looking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen acted as if nothing had happened. He returned to his seat.

 Chapter 2380: Going to Rot Bone Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2380: Going to Rot Bone Mountain</h4>


    The impact of Han Sen¡¯s disy continued to swell.


    Prince Sixteen¡¯s introduction didn¡¯t possess any Shocking Sky power or shy techniques, but his words were like a rock falling into ake. The ssh and ripples were felt across every corner of King¡¯s Kingdom. Everyone knew Prince Sixteen Bai Yi had been the catalyst for two massive events in their history, and so his reputation had be substantial.


    Most people still believed that his words were an amusing mistake, or maybe even a straight-up joke. No one actually thought Bai Yi could do what he imed.


    Most people¡¯s expectations for the results of the exam hadn¡¯t changed, though. The first and second spots were presumably going to be secured by the two deified royal children. It was almost a default assumption. Prince Sixteen, who only had a one-tier area, wouldn¡¯t be able to create many waves. No matter how well he performed, he was just there to add more fun action for the spectators to watch. Nothing more, nothing less.


    But they were wrong. They had been wrong since the very beginning. Han Sen was prepared to fight. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t take first ce, but he at least hoped to reach the top three.


    Plus, Han Sen had more than a first-tier area. His Original Water King Body was a mutant xenogeneic gene that he had refined. Ordinarily, it couldn¡¯t have grown beyond the power it possessed when Han Sen first imed it. It was first-tier when he got it, and first-tier it would remain.


    In the intervening time, however, Han Sen had gotten the Ancient God Origin. With that miraculous water power, the Original Water King Body was able to level up to a second-tier area.


    ¡°The Ancient God Origin is quite special. No wonder why so many elites wanted it. If my Original Water King Body can keep leveling up, that would be excellent,¡± Han Sen mused as he yed with the Ancient God Origin. A smile spread across his lips at the thought.


    But Han Sen wondered about his rtionship with Ancient Water God. Han Sen had thought that he had gravely insulted Ancient Water God, but when the powerful being died, he sought Han Sen out and gave him the Ancient God Origin. It was very confusing.


    The higher tier a King reached, the stronger they would be. Once he reached the ninth tier, his King area would reset to tier one again, and he would be half-deified. Although the jump in power wasn¡¯t as impressive as bing deified, half-deified elites had several multiples of the power of a ninth-tier King. That was why they were considered half-deified.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t expect his Original Water King Body to reach the deified level. He would be satisfied if he was able to use the support of the Ancient God Origin to be half-deified.


    But despite employing many different methods, Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to move his Ancient God Origin. He couldn¡¯t eat it, and neither could he drain power from it. At most, he could begin to meld the Original Water King Body into the Ancient God Origin.


    He fed the powers of the Original Water King Body into the Ancient God Origin, and they began to exist as one. The Ancient God Origin¡¯s power wasn¡¯t something that Han Sen could ess freely, but the secondary effect it was having on his Original Water King Body was undeniable.


    The exams were about to start. The first day was used to transport all of the royal children to Rot Bone Mountain. The children gathered at the bottom of the mountain, and they stared up at the loft peak above them, thrusting into the sky like a spear. They felt so small inparison.


    Rot Bone Mountain was like a pir pointing to the heavens. Only its foothills were visible, as the peak was high above the clouds. A single rocky staircase would lead them all the way up to that semi-transparent peak.


    While they waited for themand that would tell them to start their hike, Bai Ling Shuang slowly moved closer to Han Sen. She looked at him, but she didn¡¯t say anything to him.


    Ny percent of Rot Bone Mountain¡¯s trail was made of stone. All of King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s civilians and nobles could see this. Only the path above the clouds, the one that led to the peak, couldn¡¯t be seen. Even deified elites couldn¡¯t look through the clouds and see what resided there.


    Bai Ling Shuang couldn¡¯t let everyone know that Han Sen was helping her out. If she allowed that, all of the Extreme King would startughing at her. So, she would walk ny percent of the path alone. Near the end, when she reached the trickier path, she was willing to ask Han Sen for help.


    Thest path was the most difficult path on Rot Bone Mountain. Bai Ling Shuang wasn¡¯t confident that she could reach the end of that path.


    After a loud noise, one hundred royal children approached the stone staircase. They looked like horses as they stampeded up. Either that, or some experienced hiking team. The children stretched into a long line that inched its way up the mountain.


    Leading the group was the crown prince Bai Weijie. No one fought for the path ahead of him. He was the crown prince, and he was in the front.


    Behind the crown prince were the deified Prince Four and Princess Two. They walked together, side by side.


    Then, there were some half-deified royal children following directly behind, including Bai Ling Shuang and Bai Canng. After them came the King ss royal children like Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked around. He didn¡¯t see Bai Wuchang. It looked like the man wasn¡¯t taking part in the exam.


    Bai Qing Xia walked next to Han Sen and quietly said, ¡°Brother Sixteen, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen nodded, and he walked up the stone stairs alongside Bai Qing Xia.


    In the back of the group, a pair of pretty eyes were locked on the back of Han Sen¡¯s head. Those eyes belonged to Bai Wei.


    Han Sen thought Rot Bone Mountain would be difficult to ascend. Otherwise, Bai Ling Shuang wouldn¡¯t have been willing to give up so many King ss xenogeneic genes for his help.


    But after Han Sen walked for a while, he noticed that Rot Bone Mountain didn¡¯t seem as hard as he had expected. Aside from the air restriction that kept them from using flying powers, everything seemed normal.


    But when Han Sen tried to speed up, things changed immediately.


    He had been walking easily up the path, but now a force pushed heavily against him, crippling his speed. It was like he was trying to run through water; the faster he went, the more resistance he felt. The force resisting him seemed inexhaustible, and Han Sen had no option but to slow down.


    When he slowed down, the resistance lessened. He was almost unable to feel it any longer.


    ¡°Now I understand why everyone is walking so slowly. I didn¡¯t realize this Rot Bone Mountain was so amazing,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, our fight in King¡¯s Kingdom isn¡¯t done yet. When we fight on the Extreme King¡¯s stage, let us finally find out which one of us will win,¡± Bai Qing Xia said as he walked beside Han Sen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose thest time?¡± Han Sen asked, blinking.


    Bai Qing Xia smiled. ¡°I lost with the Kingese, but the fight didn¡¯t see a victor crowned. Hatred Times Ten, I have more than just a few tiers now.¡±


    Han Sen gave the man a surprised nce. ¡°How many tiers do you have?¡±


    ¡°Nine tiers. I only need one more to reach Times Ten, but my body is only King ss with two tiers. I cannot break through thest tier.¡± Bai Qing Xia wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything, so he answered Han Sen¡¯s question inly.


    ¡°Awesome,¡± Han Senplimented him.


    And Han Sen meant what he said. Han Sen had researched Hatred Times Ten after their battle, and it was indeed an amazing skill. Very few people could learn it. Times One required a first-tier King area, so to practice Times Nine, you would need a ninth-tier area.

 Chapter 2381: Kingese Protect Me Go Go Go

    <h4>Chapter 2381: Kingese Protect Me Go Go Go</h4>


    All the royal children made their ascent at a speed that was neither slow nor fast. The crown prince Bai Weijie was leading the way, but their formation began to change once they reached the halfway point.


    At the middle point of the mountain¡¯s staircase, there was a stone tablet. Upon it was inscribed, ¡°Travel half the mountain, thinking like a sword.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know what it meant, but once they passed by the tablet, everyone started to speed up. Prince Four and Princess Two went past the crown prince Bai Weijie. Other royal children started to pull away, as well. The group began to spread out into ragged clumps of hikers, so it wasn¡¯t as tidy as it had been before the halfway point.


    The King¡¯s Kingdom nobles that had been watching half-heartedly now looked wide awake. They paid attention to the two deified royal children, of course, but many of them were just as focused on Han Sen.


    After all, Han Sen had sounded very cocky in the opening ceremony the day before. If he didn¡¯t perform well now, it would be an embarrassing joke.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, let us see who can reach the top of the mountain faster.¡± Bai Qing Xia moved his feet faster and ran up the mountain like a sharp sword.


    Han Sen agreed to thepetition, and he walked a bit faster, as well. Heavy resistance pushed against him.


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t understand, though. Earlier, they had all been hiking easily up the mountain. Why were they now forcing themselves to exhaust so much energy to go faster? They hadn¡¯t reached the hardest section of the path, which meant they couldn¡¯t be performing at their best.


    Regardless of how ridiculous it might seem, since everyone else was speeding up, Han Sen couldn¡¯t allow himself to be left behind. He had to take this chance. Otherwise, the boasting he had done during the opening ceremony would be for nothing.


    Han Sen cast his water area power, trying to break the resistanceing against him and make it easier to move forward. But the further he went, the more resistance piled on. He had spent a lot of energy already, and he couldn¡¯t really elerate beyond his current speed.


    If this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with Prince Four and Princess Two up ahead. He might even be left behind by the other half-deified royal children.


    Judging from the powers they used, those half-deified royal children were much stronger than second-tier Kings. Han Sen couldn¡¯t keep up with them using raw strength alone.


    Han Sen thought for a moment and then released his King area. He let the waterfall-like resistancend atop him. When that power washed over him, the Kingese in his body shed gold and surged through Han Sen¡¯s blood.


    Under the buffs of the Kingese, Han Sen felt the resistance get lighter. Although it was still there, it was substantially decreased.


    If that resistance had previously been like arge river, it was now like a small stream. It ran no higher than Han Sen¡¯s ankles, and it was only a trifling problem.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, though. Calling on the power of the gold Kingese inside him, he rushed forward against thepetition. All of a sudden, he was leaving Bai Qing Xia in the dust.


    The princes and princesses ahead were working so hard, but they were suddenly distracted by a stampede of frantic footstepsing up behind them. The sound was so startling that they looked over their shoulders for the source. There, they saw Han Sen glowing with gold light, rushing madly forward. He blew right past them. Comparing Han Sen to the rest of them was likeparing a sports car to awnmower.


    The royal children in the back stared at that rapidly disappearing shadow in disbelief. They were frozen. They almost forgot that they themselves had to keep moving.


    No one had seen anyone run up the Rot Bone path like that before. Even deified elites struggled against the resistance of that trail. No one should have been able to reach max speed and actually sprint up the mountain.


    But Han Sen ran like he was uninhibited. His legs pounded like a wild horse breaking free from his reins.


    ¡°Here! Here! Prince Sixteen is going to explode.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! He¡¯s so strong.¡±


    ¡°Is that the protection of all those Kingese? It looks like they work against the powers of Rot Bone Mountain. The Rot Bone powers can¡¯t restrict him.¡±


    ¡°At that speed, if he can keep going¡­ Maybe he really can overtake the two deifieds ahead and im first ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh. He only got lucky. That isn¡¯t his real power on disy. Even if he manages to run all the way to the top, he will only be winning first ce in this race. The exams have many more trials and tasks for them. He can¡¯t rely solely on luck. Plus, who knows if he can even keep up this speed. The section of the trail above the clouds is the most important part.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone could see Han Sen running forward. He skipped by many royal children, and they looked excited.


    When Han Sen caught up to Bai Ling Shuang, she looked shocked, as well.


    She knew the Kingese would reflect the power of Rot Bone Mountain. Usually, people with the Kingese symbols Ao and Gu had an easier time. For some reason, less resistance held them back.


    But even the symbols Ao and Gu shouldn¡¯t have been able to obliterate the mountain¡¯s restrictive power like Han Sen¡¯s Kingese symbols were. The symbols were only supposed to cause a minor reduction in the resistance.


    ¡°It looks like more symbols than just Ao and Gu are useful in the hike up Rot Bone Mountain. Other Kingese symbols have also been activated, but I guess no one has had them before, so there was no way we could have known,¡± Bai Ling Shuang thought to herself. She now had a bit more confidence that she could take advantage of Han Sen¡¯s power to reach Rot Bone Mountain¡¯s peak.


    This might have been a favorable turn of events for Bai Ling Shuang, but as she watched Han Sen¡¯s sprinting shadow, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous. ¡°Why was he the one who received the protection of thousands of Kingese? If I had gotten the protection of a thousand Kingese, perhaps I would have ended up as our new ruler.¡±


    ¡°He passed him¡­ He passed him, too¡­ He¡¯s caught up with the crown prince¡­¡± The audience was excited.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was gleaming with a golden light. He sprinted so fast that he went right past the crown prince. He was quickly gaining on Prince Four and Princess Two.


    Prince Four and Princess Two felt the pressureing from behind them. They turned around to have a look, and there, they saw Han Sening towards them. He was carried forward by a graceful golden light. They frowned and elerated as much as they could.


    Han Sen wanted to close the distance between them, but running wasn¡¯t as easy as it had been previously. Although he didn¡¯t have as much resistance topete with, the force pressing against him hadn¡¯t vanished entirely. He still had to suffer some resistance, and so he couldn¡¯t go at max speed.


    The onlookers were frozen. Three royal children were running really fast towards the peak, and a big gap had appeared between them and the others.


    ¡°Deified elites are so strong.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t catch up with Prince Four and Princess Two. The three of them entered the final part of the trail, vanishing behind the cloud cover. No one would be able to watch them anymore.


    ¡°Prince Four passed into the clouded trail first, so the deified elites still have a strength advantage. The protection of a thousand Kingese wasn¡¯t enough.¡± Someone sighed.


    ¡°Who will be the winner?¡± King Bai, his queen, and the teacher stared at Rot Bone Mountain¡¯s peak with fervent interest.

 Chapter 2382: Pride and Bones Are Made

    <h4>Chapter 2382: Pride and Bones Are Made</h4>


    The rocky surface of the mountain trail had been reced with a translucent substance as the trail passed into the clouds. Han Sen¡¯s body was shrouded in the thinyers of mist. He felt as if the dimensions of space were distorting around him.


    The feeling was very gentle, though. And it was brief, disappearing in a second. Han Sen¡¯s Kingese shone. The climb to the peak was long and tiring, and the stairs wrapped back and forth up the mountain like a massive centipede.


    Han Sen saw Prince Four and Princess Two trying to fight their way up the stairs. They kept running on the same few steps, not going any higher.


    Han Sen ran toward the peak, and he ascended with no problem. He followed the stone steps that led up to the peak. Prince Four and Princess Two were still scrambling crazily against the stairs, like a hamster on its wheel.


    ¡°It looks the Kingese have kept me from being trapped by this weird dimension.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch the deified royal children il, so he focused his efforts on heading for the peak.


    The mountaintop was very wide, and it had to be asrge as a ser pitch. Most of the area was t, too. One spot stood out on the mountaintop, however. There was a small knoll atop the peak.


    That knoll was no more than a hundred meters tall. It looked as sharp as a sword, and it pointed into the sky. Five words were carved deep into its side. They said, ¡°Pride and bones are made.¡±


    Looking at those five words gave people goosebumps. It was like there were a thousand sword airs there, and they¡¯d rip you to pieces in less than a second.


    ¡°A powerful sword mind!¡± Han Sen lurched in surprise when he read the five words.


    Han Sen¡¯s sword skills weren¡¯t bad. Although he didn¡¯t focus much on practicing with a de, his sword mind was almost as good as a deified elite¡¯s.


    But before those five words, Han Sen¡¯s sword mind was crushed. He couldn¡¯t bring himself back to his senses. It was like he was shaking. Some suppressive force seemed to press down on him from above.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that anyone who could carve those five words must have been incredibly skilled with the sword. This would have required an unbelievable level of talent. Who left those five words? There have been many great swordsmen scattered across the Extreme King¡¯s history, and many of the Extreme King¡¯s rulers were swordsmen. Even manymoners of the Extreme King are deified swordsmen. It¡¯s impossible to guess who might have done something like this.¡± Han Sen paused before going on to think, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that in order to possess a sword mind like this, a swordsman must have surpassed the deified level. It has to be from one of the most famous swordsman kings. But I don¡¯t know them, so I don¡¯t know which king left behind this swordmind.¡±


    Han Sen looked away from the text and nced around the mountaintop. Aside from the knoll, there was nothing else on the peak.


    ¡°Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s mentioned that there was something to be gained by reaching this peak. Was she referring to this knoll and its carving? But if so, what could the benefit actually be? Is this entire knoll a treasure in itself? It doesn¡¯t look like it. The reward Bai Ling Shuang mentioned must have been the swordmind itself.¡± Han Sen again read the five words, ¡°pride and bones are made.¡±


    The swordmind was very powerful. Just looking at it was frightening. The sight of it would make a normal person feel sick. Comparing a normal swordmind to this monstrosity was likeparing a stone and a moon. They were twopletely different things.


    Even with Han Sen¡¯s tough will, he was having trouble keeping his emotions in check before that swordmind.


    But his swordmind was very tough, and he wouldn¡¯t be shaken easily. He stood there and watched the five words intently.


    For some reason, though, Han Sen felt like he was trying to scratch an itch that he couldn¡¯t quite reach. He couldn¡¯t grasp the real meaning of the swordmind.


    As Han Sen stared at the knoll, he heard a flurry of footstepse up the staircase behind him. He nced back and saw Prince Four running up the steps.


    Prince Four, seeing that Han Sen was already at the peak, frowned and said nothing.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Four.¡± Han Sen bowed.


    Prince Four red at him and remained silent. He headed toward the knoll. When he reached the five words, he focused on them and began to ignore Han Senpletely.


    Han Sen scratched his nose. If someone wanted to ignore him, he wasn¡¯t going to push himself on them.


    Prince Four just stood there, perfectly still, until Princess Two arrived. When she saw Han Sen and Prince Four already there, she looked fairly upset.


    She didn¡¯t mind that Prince Four had been faster than her, but Han Sen had also reached the top much more quickly than she had. This made her sad.


    But she was deified, after all. Her sadness quickly faded. Princess Two walked over to the knoll and turned her attention to the five words, just like Prince Four had. She also ignored Han Sen.


    The two deified children reached out with their senses to feel the swordmind. When Han Sen detected their attempts, it confirmed that the benefit of the mountaintop had to lie in these five words. And ultimately, that disappointed him.


    That swordmind was very powerful, but Han Sen did not focus on swords as his primary form of attack. If Six Paths Emperor had been there, perhaps he would have appreciated this boon far more. Han Sen stayed there, looking at the words for a while, but he did not learn anything.


    Since he was there already, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give up an opportunity to gain more power. He decided to stay.


    After a while, Han Sen thought about Bai Ling Shuang. The timing seemed about right, so he headed back down the mountain.


    Prince Four and Princess Two saw Han Sen turn around and go back. They were confused when he left, but they ignored him. They turned their attention back to the words to learn whatever they could from the swordmind.


    Han Sen walked back down the translucent road. Many royal princes and princesses were walking up and up without actually making any progress. Bai Ling Shuang was simrly frozen in ce. The royal children ran like headless chickens, but none of them were moving an inch forward.


    The twisted dimension affected them too much, and they couldn¡¯t find a way to proceed.


    Bai Ling Shuang was furious. She had been struggling fruitlessly for so long. Her body was affected by the distorted dimension¡¯s power. She couldn¡¯t move, and she felt so very heavy. She had be enraged when Han Sen passed her by.


    ¡°Bai Yi, that a**hole! If he took my items and didn¡¯t hold up his end of the bargain, I am going to skin him alive.¡± Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s body felt very heavy. She could barely move.


    With every step she took, it felt like she was shouldering the weight of an entire mountain. She was sweating, and her clothes had long since be soaked.


    The longer someone stayed on that translucent path, the more they would be affected by the twisted dimension.


    ¡°Bai Yi, you little sh*t! I am going to kill him.¡± Bai Ling Shuang started to fall toward the ground. She hated him.


    ¡°Sister Ten, am I toote?¡± An arm appeared and caught Bai Ling Shuang, stopping her from hitting the ground.


    Bai Ling Shuang raised her head and saw Han Sen smiling at her. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Why are you back here?¡±

 Chapter 2383: Mad Sword

    <h4>Chapter 2383: Mad Sword</h4>


    When Bai Ling Shuang heard Han Sen im that the road had been difficult for him, she rolled her eyes. She had seen Han Sen running casually up the mountain, making the ascent without breaking the smallest sweat. He wasn¡¯t gasping or red in the face. It looked as if the trek hadn¡¯t even been much of a bother.


    Still, Bai Ling Shuang didn¡¯t say a word. Han Sen was carrying her up the mountain. From her perspective, it looked like Han Sen was actually leaving the staircase, walking away from the mountain and out into the open air.


    In reality, they were still going up the staircase. Bai Ling Shuang only thought they were walking over open air because of the distortions within the dimension.


    As he walked, Han Sen noticed Bai Wei. She was stumbling forward like the other royal children, making no progress.


    Because she had gotten there quitete, the repressive power hadn¡¯t acted on her nearly as strongly as it had the others. The fact that she could walk faster than the other children wasn¡¯t helping, though, because she couldn¡¯t find the path. Continuing to walk forward would be pointless.


    ¡°This girl isn¡¯t bad, and she did try to save Bao¡¯er. Her heart is in the right ce.¡± Han Sen sighed. He secretly cast his Dongxuan Aura and fired some power in her direction.


    Bai Wei was struggling to walk forward, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t escape that seemingly-infinite staircase. She had gotten really flustered.


    Suddenly, Bai Wei felt a wave of power roll across the stairs. It spread gently around her.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± A strange feeling passed through Bai Wei¡¯s heart.


    The dimensional twists of the translucent trail hid the royal children from each other. Even if two people walked right beside each other, they wouldn¡¯t see one another. Even if they were touching each other, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    Now, a trickle of power was flowing tantalizingly down the stairs before Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei¡¯s heart jumped, and she followed that strange power. The power was disappearing quickly as she chased after it. She pushed against the distortions in the dimension, trying to keep her eyes on that guiding trickle of energy.


    As she walked, Bai Wei noticed that the stairs were about to vanish beneath her. The power led away from the staircase entirely and out into the sky.


    She had to move quickly to keep up with her guide, so Bai Wei gritted her teeth and walked out without hesitation. Her body floated away from the mountain into open air. She didn¡¯t fall, though. Her feet met with something, and she kept walking forward.


    Bai Wei grinned. There had been no other path to follow, so she had chased that power. If she stepped in the wrong ce, she would fall all the way back down the mountain.


    On Rot Bone Mountain, even deified elites couldn¡¯t fly well. Bai Wei was just a Duke.


    Bai Wei had to keep up with the guiding power in order to stay on the correct path. She kept chasing that power, running as she went.


    Han Sen carried Bai Ling Shuang all the way to the top. Once there, he found that a mixture of princes and princesses had also made it to the peak.


    Bai Qing Xia was there, too. He was surprised to see Han Sene up alongside Bai Ling Shuang.


    Han Sen had already let go of Bai Ling Shuang, though. Aside from Prince Four and Princess Two, no one knew that Han Sen had carried Bai Ling Shuang up to the peak.


    ¡°It looks like I win,¡± Bai Qing Xia said, as he stared at Han Sen. He thought Han Sen had just reached the top.


    The other princes and princesses thought so, too. After all, the translucent trail couldn¡¯t be ascended through pure speed. It wasn¡¯t strange to think that Han Sen had only just arrived.


    Bai Ling Shuang was sweating, but when she saw the five words inscribed in the knoll, she suddenly felt wide awake. A rush of joy poured through her.


    She didn¡¯t possess the Kingese Ao or Gu, so making her way up the translucent trail would have been too difficult for her. Bai Qing Xia had the word Ao, though, so it was much easier for him to reach the top. Physical strength didn¡¯t matter much in this contest.


    ¡°Is this the Proud Bone Swordmind from Mad Sword?¡± Bai Ling Shuang looked at the five words, ¡°Pride and bones are made.¡± She looked so happy as she mumbled to herself.


    Han Sen was confused. He had never heard of a king called Mad Sword. There were some God Swords and even Holy Swords, but a title like Mad Sword didn¡¯t seem worthy of a king.


    Bai Qing Xia picked up where Bai Ling Shuang had left off. ¡°Mad Sword was born crippled. He didn¡¯t have a king body, and so he was bullied severely. But in the end, he used his sword to be deified. He might not have had a king body, but he prevailed over many in the Extreme King. Even deified elites with powerful king bodies lost to his sword. He wasn¡¯t a ruler of our people, but he could be considered a king without a crown amongst the Extreme King. Our race has had many swordsmen in its time, but none are as worthy of respect as Mad Sword.¡±


    Han Sen receded into thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Extreme King had someone that strong amongst them. Howe I have never heard of it until now?¡±


    Bai Qing Xia had only just finished when a princess, who wasn¡¯t too far away, looked over at him with disdain. ¡°Mad Sword¡¯s power matters little. No glorification can rinse away the dirt. He is not worthy of admiration.¡±


    Bai Qing Xia and Bai Ling Shuang frowned at the princess. After seeing their faces, she turned away. They avoided all contact with her.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in that princess, either. He wanted to know Mad Sword¡¯s story. Clearly, Mad Sword must have been very different from the majority of the Extreme King. Even his title sounded rather taboo amongst them.


    If Han Sen had actually been Bai Yi, he would have known about Mad Sword. He wasn¡¯t Bai Yi, though, and so he couldn¡¯t simply ask.


    While they were talking, someone else approached. It was Bai Wei. She was dripping with sweat after finally reaching the top. Her body was shivering, and she could barely stand. She was obviously fighting to hold herself together.


    Although Han Sen had sent power to guide her, she was too weak. Even if she knew the way, reaching the peak as a Duke was monumentally difficult.


    Many of the royal children looked stunned when they saw Bai Wei at the top. In the long history of the Extreme King, only a few Dukes had ever made it this far.


    Bai Wei looked at the princes and princesses. She wanted to know who left behind the power that guided her up, but she was unable to learn anything. No one there was using that power.


    When she looked at Han Sen, though, her mood turned to foul anger. She snarled slightly as she stared at him.


    She was still bitter about Bai Yi¡¯s consumption of Han Sen. She didn¡¯t think that power belonged to him.


    Bai Wei looked around, but she still couldn¡¯t tell which of them had left the power for her. She was really grateful, though. And she went to the knoll to have a look at the five words inscribed there.


    Bai Ling Shuang and the others were all in simr shape. Hiking was a test. Mad Sword¡¯s Proud Bone Swordmind was very beneficial. Even if they weren¡¯t fans of the man himself, they still vered over his swordmind.


    Han Sen found a seat. He wanted to watch the swordmind from the mostfortable position, but there was little for him to do other than that.

 Chapter 2384: Copy Sword Mind

    <h4>Chapter 2384: Copy Sword Mind</h4>


    Everyone had a unique personality. Even if two people practiced the same sword skills, their swordminds would develop based on their individualities. Despite starting from the same base, the resulting swordminds might be very different.


    Han Sen had a very different personality from the man who had created the Proud Bone Swordmind. Because they were sopletely different, there was an extreme gap between their swordminds. Han Sen was having a very hard time trying to understand the Proud Bone swordmind.


    Both the name ¡°Mad Sword¡± and ¡°Proud Bone¡± were very representative of the man¡¯s character. He had been a very proud and very wild person. He approached problems and came up with solutions in a very different manner than Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s swordmind was based on tenacity. No matter what endeavor Han Sen undertook, whether it was gravely important or exceedingly trivial, he finished what he started. His determination carried him continually forward, but sometimes he was so focused on his goals that he could miss out on the views along the way.


    As long as Han Sen could reach his goal, he was willing to follow whichever path would get him there in the end. This aspect of his character sometimes made him seemckadaisical and uncaring. He seemed to change ns easily, as if he was okay with everything and nothing really mattered to him. But in reality, Han Sen never shifted from his true purpose; he was just willing to adapt his ns as many times as necessary in order to achieve that purpose.


    Han Sen, who seemed like such a casual individual, was actually more stubborn than most. But the things he stubbornly pursued were so far in the future that other people couldn¡¯t see them. That was why others thought he showed little concern over the things around him.


    Mad Sword was different. Mad Sword wasn¡¯t obsessed with an end goal; he cared more about the experience of the journey itself. Ironically, though, he was the most unique and noticeable thing on most of the roads he traveled.


    Born pretty to die pretty. That was what Mad Sword was looking for.


    Two different personalities and two different lives. Neither of them was right or wrong. They were just the decisions made by separate people. If Han Sen wanted to learn Mad Sword¡¯s Proud Bone Swordmind, he would have to give up his own faith and purpose to properly understand the faith that Mad Sword ced in his own beliefs. Han Sen could do that, but he didn¡¯t want to.


    Despite this massive disconnect between them, Han Sen still wanted to gain something from the swordmind. It would be much harder for him than for others, who could simply ept Mad Sword¡¯s swordmind for what it was.


    Half the day had passed by this point, and the swordminds of some of the royal children were starting to reflect the five words, ¡°Pride and bones are made.¡± They had been able to achieve a lot.


    The most obvious was Bai Ling Shuang. Her swordmind was connecting with the carved script. The swordmind was melding into her body, and with its power, it also brought a certain arrogance.


    Han Sen was surprised. Bai Ling Shuang was talented, but she definitely wasn¡¯t the best of the royal children who had made it to the top of the mountain. But since she had achieved so much already, her personality was a fine match for the Proud Bone Swordmind.


    ¡°It looks like I have wasted my time here.¡± Han Sen sighed. He had been unable to tap into the Proud Bone Swordmind.


    It was like when azy person failed to understand a workaholic. Their thoughts didn¡¯t operate on the same wavelength. They were so different that they could never be the same.


    In the end, Han Sen gave up trying to learn the Proud Bone Swordmind. No matter how strong it was, it didn¡¯t match his own personality.


    Han Sen had to take Bai Ling Shuang back down, though. Waiting around for her was boring, and he quickly grew ufortable as he sat around doing nothing. So, he started ying with his jade gourd. He also summoned his water fairy.


    Han Sen intended to have the water fairy give him a massage, so he could wait for Bai Ling Shuang in a morefortable fashion until it was time to leave. Once they reached the bottom, he couldy im to the other fifty King ss genes he had been promised. But when the water fairy emerged from the gourd, she looked straight at the carved words. She stood on the spot,pletely unmoving.


    Just as Han Sen noticed her strange behavior, the water fairy¡¯s body began to change. The liquid within his translucent form swirled slowly, shifting in almost imperceptible ways.


    Most of the changes that took ce in the water fairy¡¯s appearance were minute, but when he looked at her again, she seemed like apletely different person. Even her powers had altered radically.


    The water fairy had originally been as soft as water. She could listen to someone¡¯sints without bing perturbed, just like a maid.


    But after these small changes, the water fairy looked as cold as ice. Her whole body was like a sharp and powerful sword.


    Han Sen looked at the water fairy, and he thought her power actually seemed rather familiar.


    ¡°Pride and bones are made,¡± Han Sen murmured to himself. He had realized why she now looked so familiar; it was because the water fairy¡¯s new power reminded him of the five words carved into the knoll. The Proud Bone Swordmind seemed to radiate from her form.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen asked in pleased astonishment.


    In all the time that had passed since he first discovered the water fairy, Han Sen hadn¡¯t figured out what the water fairy could do. He usually used her as a maid, but now, she seemed to possess a power that was beyond his imagination.


    The water fairy¡¯s changes continued. The less-obvious the changes became, the more her powers altered. And not long after, when Han Sen looked at the water fairy, she had be a personification of the words, ¡°Pride and bones are made.¡± She looked exactly like the real Proud Bone Swordmind. It was remarkable.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was sitting behind most of the royal children, and they were too focused on learning the swordmind to pay attention to him, anyway. If any of them had seen the water fairy undergoing those changes, they would have been astounded.


    The swordmind was something that could only be felt, not embodied. It wasn¡¯t like a geno art or some piece of scientific knowledge that could be written down as words.


    It couldn¡¯t even be drawn or photographed. It was a sensation that had to be felt inside oneself. It couldn¡¯t be copied with any form of tool.


    But the water fairy somehow did the impossible; she copied the words to embody the Proud Bone Swordmind. If a deified elite had seen what she did, they would have reacted the same way that Han Sen was.


    A whileter, the changes within the water fairy finished. Her power and swordmind hadpletely transformed into the Proud Bone Swordmind.


    ¡°It is perfect! Perfect!¡± Han Senplimented. The water fairy had copied that power like a cheater. Han Sen had never heard of any other treasure being able to do something like this.


    As Han Sen thought about how lucky he was to have the jade gourd and water fairy, the water fairy suddenly moved over to Han Sen. She ced her hands on Han Sen¡¯s chest and made her water body suddenly blend into his own.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen wondered. Then, a foreign swordmind suddenly flowed into his body. He recognized it instantly; it was the Proud Bone Swordmind.


    Han Sen realized what had just happened. The water fairy wasn¡¯t just copying the mind. She could take that mind and gift it to the master of the jade gourd. Then, the jade gourd master could feel the swordmind in his own body.


    The swordmind might have been ipatible with him, but now it was deep within his mind, under his control. Rather than simply seeing the foreign swordmind, now he could experience every facet of it. There was no better way to learn than experience.


    It was better to travel than it was to study. The water fairy could take an abstract idea and make it real and tangible.

 Chapter 2385: Swordmind Battle

    <h4>Chapter 2385: Swordmind Battle</h4>


    A swordmind was oozing from Han Sen¡¯s body, but that wasn¡¯t strange. Everyone on top of the mountain was studying the Proud Bone Swordmind, so all the royal children were leaking the power of their swordminds to some degree.


    But Han Sen¡¯s swordmind was different. He wasn¡¯t learning a swordmind; instead, he had copied the Proud Bone Swordmind directly and unleashed it on himself.


    That swordmind swept out of him, brushing across everything on the top of the mountain. It settled over the other royal children like a nket, suppressing their swordminds. Even the swordminds of the deified Prince Four and Princess Two began to buckle under the incredible pressure exerted by Han Sen¡¯s swordmind.


    Out of all the swordminds currently active on the top of Rot Bone Mountain, only Han Sen¡¯s was connected with the five words, ¡°Pride and bones are made.¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind and the power of the words shed against each other like two ancient swords engaged in a battle, and the other swordminds on the mountaintop faded into the background byparison.


    ¡°How¡­¡± The faces of the royal children grew pale. Even Prince Four and Princess Two seemed stunned by what they were witnessing. They turned to look behind them at Han Sen in utter disbelief.


    Bai Ling Shuang opened her eyes wide as if she had just seen a ghost.


    Bai Wei nibbled her lips and did not say a word. Emotions flickered rapidly across her features.


    The swordminding out of Han Sen¡¯s body could go up against the powerful words engraved in the knoll. Not even deified elites could pull off a feat like this.


    Because Han Sen¡¯s swordmind had exploded with power, the swordmind of the five words rose pridefully against it. It whirled with power like a hurricane, storming through everything there was.


    Han Sen¡¯s swordmind had been copied from the words, ¡°Pride and bones are made.¡± Because the two powers were the same, they activated fully in one another¡¯s presence, like two mas of the same prity pushing against one another.


    It was like Han Sen was fighting his own mirror image. Luckily, in this case, the fight was mostly contained within the swordminds that were present. It wasn¡¯t really destructive, but even so, the group of royal children was involved. Their swordminds were severely suppressed by those two raging swordminds. The weaker ones had to shield their swordminds to keep them from being wholly destroyed.


    Blood began to trickle from the mouths and noses of the weaker royal children. Eventually, they had no choice but to abandon the mountain. They didn¡¯t want to get involved with that scary swordmind battle.


    The swordmind wouldn¡¯t really harm their bodies, but it could destroy their wills. If their wills were broken, then it would cause a great deal of harm to their future practices.


    Two swordminds dominated the whole peak of Rot Bone Mountain. Han Sen was in the thick of the chaos, and he had earned some rewards.


    No matter how ipatible this swordmind was with his own, his body was making use of the Proud Bone Swordmind. As he continued to fight the Proud Bone Swordmind, he learned.


    ¡°I wonder if the water fairy can copy a living creature¡¯s mind. If she can, I can learn any geno art I want. All I need to do is learn the basic skill and find an elite that has mastered the geno art. Then I can ask the water fairy to copy their minds, then send their teachings into my body so I can practice. If that works, it should be exactly what I¡¯ve wanted. No¡­ it should be a dozen times more than what I¡¯ve wanted!¡± Happiness spread through Han Sen as he considered the prospect.


    But as Han Sen was thinking about the possibilities for the future, he suddenly heard a katcha noise. Perhaps the fight between swordminds had grown too intense, because the small knoll had suddenly cracked.


    The crack slowly spread down the sides of the knoll, and it looked as if the little knoll had been struck by lightning. The crack grew until the whole structure was split in half. It cut through the five words, ¡°Pride and bones are made.¡±


    The knoll split open, and both the five words and the swordmind they provided vanished. After all, the swordmind had been there since the words were first carved into the knoll. When the words disappeared, so too would the swordmind.


    Boom!


    When the knoll cracked open, a sword light emerged. It broke through the distorted dimensions of Rot Bone Mountain and ascended into the sky like a de splitting through paper.


    ¡°A Proud Bone sword air!¡± The royal children atop the peak stared into the sky, their jaws hanging ck.


    All of the Extreme King were looking at Rot Bone Mountain. They were waiting for the royal children to descend the mountain again, but before the royal children could return, a sword light shot up from the peak and headed into the sky. They were stunned by the sight, and they weren¡¯t too sure what was happening.


    ¡°The Proud Bone sword air!¡± King Bai¡¯s face changed. He waved his hand, and an overwhelming power poured out of him and shaped itself into an unimaginablyrge hand. It was almost big enough to shield the entire system, and it swooped toward that sword light.


    Because the sword light had broken through Rot Bone Mountain¡¯s distorted dimension, those inside could now see out and vice versa. Han Sen saw a big handing down toward them. Thes were no more than specks of dust whenpared to that hand. It was like that hand could grab and crush the stars themselves.


    The sword light was still rising, heading for that enormous hand. It didn¡¯t deviate from its course, and it showed no sign of backing down.


    When the sword light struck the hand, and the hand curled its fingers around the attack, grasping it firmly. The hand¡¯s power was terrifying, awe-inspiring to behold. The sword light tried to force its way forward, but it could no longer move.


    Pang!


    The big hand tightened, and the sword light exploded in a shower of fireworks. The shattered light became a meteor shower that swept across the skies of King¡¯s Kingdom.


    It rained across all thes of King¡¯s Kingdom. The rain wasn¡¯t water, though. Each drop was made of glowing sword light.


    Han Sen watched the sword light raine down, and he noticed that it was everywhere. When those sword lights hit the ground, they weren¡¯t destructive. The sword lights shattered whenever anything touched them. It was such a dreamy spectacle.


    The sword lights broke apart when they touched peoples¡¯ bodies, too. Han Sen reached out a hand to try to grab a sword light, but it shattered like dust when he touched it, leaving nothing behind.


    King Bai lowered his hand, retrieved his power, and frowned. He looked at the sword light rain, his emotions hidden beneath a calm mask.


    The sword light rain continued across King¡¯s Kingdom for a whole seven days. Han Sen and the others, after they returned to the bottom of the mountain, were asked what happened.


    The royal princes and princesses exined what had happened, and Han Sen did, too. But he said he only understood some of the Proud Bone Swordmind. He didn¡¯t want to exin that he had gotten into a fight with the five words on the knoll. He said that the knoll suddenly exploded, and that was it. He didn¡¯t mention anything about the jade gourd or the water fairy, either.


    Despite what had happened, some people didn¡¯t believe Han Sen could practice a swordmind to the level they had witnessed.


    When asked, Han Sen activated the Proud Bone Swordmind. Even King Bai was shocked to see it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what the sword light was, but King Bai didn¡¯t exin it to him. He just told Han Sen that he could return home.


    Bai Yi was now very famous. He had managed to learn the Proud Bone Swordmind to such an extreme level in a very short amount of time. Everyone in King¡¯s Kingdom knew the name Bai Yi, and they knew that he was a genius.


    But Han Sen was annoyed by the fact that he had only borrowed the power of the jade gourd. He could only use a swordmind like that when the water fairy possessed him. If the water fairy wasn¡¯t there, his swordmind would return to its ordinary level.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t that bad. Drowning in that powerful swordmind could further Han Sen¡¯s personal development.

 Chapter 2386: Sword Light Rain

    <h4>Chapter 2386: Sword Light Rain</h4>


    Han Sen was very curious about that sword light rain. Although people said King Bai had destroyed the sword light, Han Sen didn¡¯t think the reality of what had happened was quite that simple.


    Han Sen summoned the Siren Virgin so that she could take a look at the sword light rain. He also told her about the sword light that had appeared atop Rot Bone Mountain¡¯s peak. He didn¡¯t reveal that he was the one who had destroyed the knoll atop that mountain, however.


    When the Siren Virgin heard what he had to say, she looked startled. She silently turned to observe the sword light rain.


    ¡°Do you know what this sword light is?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown. The Siren Virgin had been silent for a long, thoughtful minute.


    Then she looked back at him and said, ¡°Mad Sword. For a long time, even talking about him was considered taboo among the Extreme King. He wasn¡¯t one of the Extreme King¡¯s nobility, and he didn¡¯t even have a king body. But his sword skills were beyond talented. He was just a normal swordsman, and yet, he became deified. He beat countless elites of the Extreme King.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Have you wondered about why a scary elite like this was never really made famous outside of the Extreme King?¡± the Siren Virgin asked.


    ¡°I have given that some thought, and I think it is pretty weird. It doesn¡¯t really make any sense. My best guess is that the Extreme King trapped him here. He was never allowed to go beyond the borders of the Extreme King¡¯s domain,¡± Han Sen said.


    The Siren Virgin shook her head. ¡°You have guessed half of it correctly. Mad Sword never left the Extreme King. He actually was famous among outside races, but they knew him by a different name.¡±


    ¡°You mean, Mad Sword used an alias in his exploits across the universe? Why would he do such a thing?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    The Siren Virgin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I investigated Mad Sword, but I only learned that he did something that made the Extreme King despise him. Many people in the Extreme King severely dislike him.¡±


    After that, the Siren Virgin looked at the sword light rain like she was looking out to sea. She said, ¡°If I am correct, it¡¯s possible that Mad Sword isn¡¯tpletely dead. This sword light rain might suggest that he may be reborn.¡±


    ¡°You mean, Mad Sword was trapped in the ¡°Pride and bones are made¡± stone? That sword light was Mad Sword himself?¡± Han Sen asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°It was probably just his will. I bet King Bai has a pretty nasty headache right about now. If that guy is reborn, the Extreme King will descend into chaos. That¡¯s good. The more chaos, the more benefits you and I can reap,¡± the Siren Virgin said. She ended with augh.


    ¡°If Mad Sword only left his will behind, then he might have decided to escape the region entirely once he was freed. That wouldn¡¯t shake up the Extreme King society very much at all,¡± Han Sen said, disagreeing with the Siren Virgin.


    The Siren Virgin shook her head. ¡°Why would he run? Right now, here in the realm of the Extreme King, the sword light is everywhere. All he needs to do is attach to some creature here and possess it. Any effort the Extreme King make to find him will probably turn out to be impossible. There is no need for him to run.¡±


    Upon hearing the Siren Virgin say this, Han Sen felt his heart jump. After a long moment, he asked, ¡°Might Mad Sword seek to choose me?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people in the Extreme King. Mad Sword doesn¡¯t require someone talented, so there¡¯s no reason for him to go after a prince. You think too much,¡± the Siren Virgin said.


    Despite her reassurance, Han Sen did not feel safe. It made him worry quite a bit.


    Luckily, when the sword light rain stopped, nothing weird had urred in Water Zone. However, Han Sen was paranoid for the duration of the rain.


    Due to the sword light rain, the next part of the exam was dyed seven days. The passion for the event had slowly withered away. Perhaps it was due to the sword light rain incident, but the Extreme King¡¯s supervisors weren¡¯t very focused on the exams. And although the sword light rain had stopped, the exams remained on pause.


    The whole atmosphere of King¡¯s Kingdom was tense. The realm was ced on lockdown, and even Han Sen¡¯s Water Zone was investigated by a number of different departments.


    The workers might not have known what they were looking for, but Han Sen figured that the Extreme King¡¯s supervisor was still searching for Mad Sword¡¯s will.


    ¡°What a scary guy. He only had his will left, but even so, its reappearance has caused this much of a ruckus. I could die a happy man if I was that influential.¡± Han Sen sighed after sending away a few more officers.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t travel anywhere. He focused on leveling up his Dongxuan Sutra. He wanted to get that to King ss as soon as possible.


    Although Jadeskin and the Blood-Pulse Sutra were easier for him to level up, Han Sen still wanted the Dongxuan Sutra to be leveled up first. Han Sen sensed that a crisis was near, and the Dongxuan Sutra was the skill he was most familiar with. It was something he could rely on.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power was irreceable. No other geno art could match its offensive capabilities. In a proper fight, Han Sen could fight without Jadeskin and the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and even The Story of Genes. Doing so never really affected Han Sen¡¯s fighting power.


    But without the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen¡¯s fighting power was noticeably decreased.


    The other three geno arts were plenty strong, but the Dongxuan Sutra was the mostpatible with who Han Sen was as a person. It matched his personality. That was the primary reason that Han Sen always fell back on the Dongxuan Sutra. It was simplyfortable.


    A crisis was brewing, and he had promised aid to Ning Yue, as well. He needed to gain more power, and he needed to do so quickly. The most straightforward way to achieve this was to take the Dongxuan Sutra to King ss.


    Han Sen practiced in the training room for an entire month, using the Dongxuan Sutra the entire time. His whole body felt like part of a machine.


    Yes, it was a machine.


    From Han Sen¡¯s point of view, the Dongxuan body made the entire universe seem like one giant machine. Grass, forests, stone, water, bugs, fish; they were all gears inside this machine.


    Each cogwheel was a different size and shape, but they all fit together. They all connected to each other. When one cog spun, it spun the cog next to it. And that new one that spun would spin the next cog, and so on.


    Han Sen was just a single piece amidst an unfathomably vast machine. With the power of the Dongxuan Sutra, however, Han Sen had a wider view of the cogs and how each one rted to the others.


    Using the geno art felt amazing. Two objects in the real world might have no visible connection, but Han Sen could see the power that was transferred between them. The only thing Han Sen didn¡¯t know was exactly how he could affect those rtionships.


    Han Sen understood that if he was to alter the power-exchange of the cogs, he would require King area powers.


    Every King area affected the way the cogs were spun. A King area could make them go faster or slower, or even spin in reverse. All the rules of nearby cogwheels were affected, creating special area pockets.

 Chapter 2387: The Self-Universe Cogwheel That Is Difficult to Move

    <h4>Chapter 2387: The Self-Universe Cogwheel That Is Difficult to Move</h4>


    ¡°I failed again?¡± Han Sen looked pale. His power buzzed feebly, and his lifeforce was at a very low level.


    Han Sen had cast all the Dongxuan Sutra power that he was able to. He used all his energy trying to push the cogwheel and get it moving, so he could open its area and ascend to King ss. Getting the cog moving should not have been this difficult.


    Many Dukes that were weaker than Han Sen reached King ss with no trouble. Han Sen¡¯s fitness and power let him fight most King ss elites, but when Han Sen cast his Dongxuan Sutra, his own self-universe cogwheel would not move.


    Han Sen thought about the potential reasons for why that might be. The King area required its own universe cogwheel to spin within the universal machine.


    ording to the theory, if he was powerful enough, he could move his own cogwheel to shift all the cogwheels that were connected.


    Han Sen was powerful. He was likely the only one of his kind as a Duke. So, his self-universe cogwheel was bigger than that of any other Duke.


    The other Dukes had self-universe cogwheels that might only connect with one or two other cogwheels, but Han Sen¡¯s self-universe cogwheel might connect with hundreds or even thousands of universal cogwheels. The more he was connected to, the harder it was to get it moving.


    Clearly, Han Sen¡¯s power wasn¡¯t enough to push all those cogs at the same time. That was why it was so difficult for him to move up to King ss.


    Han Sen decided to give up on his Dongxuan Sutra and bring his Jadeskin up to King ss instead, but he soon noticed that this self-universe cogwheel was too strong, as well. It connected to too many universal cogwheels. So, leveling up Jadeskin to King ss would be just as hard as ascending with the Dongxuan Sutra. The scariest thing, however, was that the Dongxuan Sutra could see the universal cogwheels. When Han Sen used Jadeskin instead, the cogwheels seemed blurry and indistinct. He couldn¡¯t really see them, which actually made things harder.


    ¡°The Dongxuan Sutra. The Dongxuan Sutra has the highest chance of letting me get my cogwheel spinning. Once I¡¯ve ascended with the Dongxuan Sutra, it will be easier with Jadeskin. But how do I push the Dongxuan Sutra to get the cogwheels moving?¡± Han Sen thought about it for a long time, but no ideas wereing to him. It seemed impossible.


    Being too strong had actually be a serious problem. Because his body was tied to four geno arts, getting just one of the geno arts to King ss wasn¡¯t enough to push his self-universe cogwheel.


    Han Sen only had one body, so it was impossible for him to use all four geno arts to level up at the same time. It was a scary thought, but even the conflict of his power and blood-pulse would be enough to annihte his body.


    ¡°It is fortunate that I only have four geno arts. If I had more, I could never make it to King ss. Not even the holy pills could make my self-universe cogwheel move.¡± Han Sen tried tofort himself.


    ¡°Using my own power will never work. I have to use some sort of external power. But if I level up to King ss using an external power, a single ident or loss of control could cause something far worse than failure to happen. My whole body would be destroyed.¡± All the time he had spent thinking hadn¡¯t brought Han Sen to a conclusion.


    ¡°I must find a reliable resource of power that is both stable and destructive. In that case, I may have to ask someone deified to help me. But what kind of deified elite would sacrifice something to help me? And who could I even trust?¡± Han Sen wondered. He couldn¡¯t think of any reliable deified elites.


    Of all the deifieds he knew, Han Sen trusted the little red bird the most. But the little red bird¡¯s power was a little too vtile, and its ability to control its power wasn¡¯t very refined. It couldn¡¯t perform such delicate work.


    Out of the deifieds who had the necessary level of control over their power, Han Sen thought Yisha would be the most reliable. It was the first name that popped into his head when he thought about who he trusted the most.


    Yisha was actually his enemy, though. Even Han Sen was shocked to recall that little fact.


    But despite that regrettable fact, he couldn¡¯t think of any other deified that was as reliable as her.


    ¡°It is a shame Yisha is still in Narrow-Moon. She cannot be the one to help me. I cannot leave King¡¯s Kingdom,¡± Han Sen thought with a wry smile.


    ¡°If I cannot ask for someone¡¯s help, then I will have to borrow someone¡¯s power. That will be the only way.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes wavered with uncertainty.


    Han Sen was good with Yin Yang st and simr techniques. If he could borrow some stable and strong powers, perhaps he would be able to push the self-universe cogwheel.


    But doing this was like dancing on the edge of a knife. Han Sen would be destroyed if things went south.


    Han Sen needed to use a power that was stronger than his own to push the self-universe cogwheel. He needed to maintain absolute, perfect control over a power that didn¡¯t even belong to him. A minor mistake would be enough to cause a grand tragedy.


    ¡°What a headache!¡± Han Selt thought, rubbing his temples. He still couldn¡¯te up with a solution to his woes, though.


    ¡°My Prince, Princess Ten Bai Ling Shuang wishes to see you,¡± said Lilly¡¯s voice from outside the door.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Han Sen frowned. Because the Extreme King had been searching multiples for traces of Mad Sword, Han Sen hadn¡¯t collected the fifty King ss xenogeneic genes he was owed by Bai Ling Shuang. There was no sense in drawing attention to their little deal. He hadn¡¯t expected her toe and visit him, though.


    When Han Sen entered the living room, he found Bai Ling Shuang there drinking tea. She looked very rxed.


    ¡°Princess Ten, why have you taken the time toe and visit me?¡± Han Sen asked casually, sitting down on the chair next to Bai Ling Shuang.


    ¡°Because of the deal we struck. I have brought you the items we discussed.¡± Bai Ling Shuang raised her hand, and the two maids behind her presented Han Sen with a veryrge box.


    ¡°Brother Sixteen, you may count them if you wish, but there are fifty King ss xenogeneic genes. No more and no less,¡± Bai Ling Shuang said with a smile.


    ¡°Sister Ten, you should have just told me. I would have gone and picked them up. You didn¡¯t have toe all the way here to personally deliver them.¡± Han Senughed and opened the box. He counted fifty King ss xenogeneic genes.


    ¡°I am here because I have another big proposition for you, brother.¡± Bai Ling Shuang waved her hand, and all the maids dispersed.


    When he saw Bai Ling Shuang¡¯s gesture, Han Sen turned and indicated that Lilly should depart, too. The hall emptied out, and only the two of them were left sitting in the room.


    ¡°I have a reliable source who has confirmed that the exams will not be continuing this year. They will use the Rot Bone Mountain ranking. Brother Sixteen, you might be number one. In addition to the deified xenogeneic treasure, you will be given permission to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower once. Do you n to sell your admission ticket?¡± Bai Ling Shuang asked, her beautiful eyes staring directly at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2388: The Chance to Go to Destiny’s Tower

    <h4>Chapter 2388: The Chance to Go to Destiny¡¯s Tower</h4>


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in selling his ticket of admission to Destiny¡¯s Tower, which greatly disappointed Bai Ling Shuang. Luckily, she didn¡¯t push the subject any further.


    Two dayster, someone from the pce arrived to give Han Sen his exam rewards. The reward was a little different than Bai Ling Shuang had predicted, though.


    Han Sen received the pass that would grant him admission to Destiny¡¯s Tower, but he wasn¡¯t given the deified treasure Bai Ling Shuang had mentioned.


    After Han Sen considered the issue for a moment, he thought that he understood. Perhaps King Bai was still suspicious, so he withheld the deified treasure typically given to whoever came in first.


    ¡°Being given permission to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower is still a great reward. I¡¯m excited to see if that Destiny¡¯s Tower is the same or different from mine.¡± Han Sen had been curious about the Destiny¡¯s Tower of the Extreme King since he first learned that it existed.


    After he sent the officers away, Han Sen slid the pass into his pocket and went to visit Destiny¡¯s Tower. He wasn¡¯t personally in a rush, but he was afraid Fox Queen might learn that he had been given the pass. She would find him quickly, and she would ask him to steal something from the tower, no doubt. That would be way too risky.


    After going to Destiny¡¯s Tower, Han Sen understood why it was so difficult to gain permission to go there. The Extreme King didn¡¯t want many people to learn the secrets within Destiny¡¯s Tower, for one. But there was another reason. Opening Destiny¡¯s Tower required the strength of four deified elites. All four had tobine their strength in order to open the door enough for one person to pass through.


    Every time Destiny¡¯s Tower was opened, the four deifieds would end up exhausted. It would take them two to three months to recover, and it cost them a very rare and special material.


    Although Han Sen had received the permit allowing him to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower, he would have to register before he could use it.


    After Han Sen sorted out all the registration forms, he was told he would be allowed ess in seventeen days. He had to be there on time. If he was one secondte, he would lose his permission to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Han Sen was depressed, but he knew the seventeen days would go by quickly. It was a statement of the Extreme King government¡¯s power that they had four deified elites standing by to open the door. In most races, who knew how long it would take to gather up four deified elites.


    But because of the dy, Han Sen lost all hope of avoiding Fox Queen.


    As soon as he came home, he found the flirty Fox Queen lying in his bed. Her eyes were like moons as she smiled at Han Sen. ¡°My good brother, did you register to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower?¡±


    ¡°It is done.¡± Han Sen slumped his shoulders and moved to sit on a chair.


    Fox Queen stood up and walked over to Han Sen. She wrapped her arms around Han Sen from behind and let her fingers draw circles across Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Han Sen felt something soft press against his back. Her beautiful face brushed against his, and her red lips came next to his ear and whispered, ¡°Help me smuggle the Fox treasure out of Destiny¡¯s Tower, and I will treat you very well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t want to help¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that if I do, I¡¯ll never again have the chance to talk with you again,¡± Han Sen said.


    Fox Queenughed. She pulled Han Sen¡¯s cheek down onto her chest and said, ¡°Why would I let you die? I have a way in which you can steal the item, and no one else will ever know. No suspicions will be flung your way. After that, I can help you leave the Extreme King. Then, the Fox race will be greatly indebted to you. If you want, you cane back to the Foxes with me. After all, we have many pretty women for you to spend your time with.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I am so unlucky, there¡¯s no way I could be fortunate enough to end up in that situation. Why don¡¯t you tell me about this Fox item in Destiny¡¯s Tower? What is the n for stealing it?¡± Han Sen said.


    Fox Queen looked very sad. She moved around the chair and sat on Han Sen¡¯sp. Leaning against Han Sen¡¯s neck, she sighed. ¡°I was trapped inside Ghost Bone Pce for too long. After I got out, I realized that the universe of today is vastly different from the universe I used to know. The Extreme King used to be the Sacred Leader¡¯s ves, but now they¡¯ve be one of the highest races. While the Foxes didn¡¯t fall, our treasure was imed by the Extreme King. Because of that, my people have been unable to break through and be deified. We have had to use our beauty just to survive.¡±


    After pausing, Fox Queen went on to say, ¡°I have been gathering intel since I left Ghost Bone Pce, and I¡¯ve learned that King Bao was the one who took our treasure. He ced it inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. I cannot go in there, so I have had toe and ask you to fetch it for me.¡±


    Fox Queen looked very pitiable, and her sad expression would have been enough to make most people want to help her. Han Sen knew Fox Queen was much stronger than he was, but he still felt guilty. ¡°What is this treasure of the Foxes? Why would King Bao keep it inside Destiny¡¯s Tower?¡±


    Fox Queen hesitated, but ultimately said, ¡°The treasure is called Nine Spin Destiny Mirror. It is a Fox-exclusive deified treasure. When a Fox bes King ss, they need the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror to be reborn nine times. Then they can be deified. After losing the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror, not a single one of the Fox has been able to be deified. For a higher race, this is so sad. I hope you can understand our plight.¡±


    ¡°And in regards to why King Bao put the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror into Destiny¡¯s Tower, I have no idea. Normally, aside from the Fox, none can make use of the mirror.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. He asked Fox Queen, who was in his arms, ¡°How am I supposed to get the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror out of the tower?¡±


    Fox Queen blinked and said, ¡°I can use a Fox technique on you. Then, you will temporarily have the powers of a Fox. When you see the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror, if it is not bound, you will not even have to move. It will just fly to you. Then, you can hide it on your person and carry it out unseen. It will not be difficult.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°If that is true, then I can give this a shot. But I can only promise you that I will try. I cannot promise you that I will seed.¡±


    Fox Queen immediately smiled. She lifted Han Sen¡¯s chin and kissed his cheek. She said, ¡°Good Little Brother. You¡¯re doing me a grand service, even if all you do is try. The whole Fox race will hold you in high regard. If you ever need anything, the Foxes and I will give you all the help you require.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sister. If I can really do this, I will help you because of the bond we share.¡± Han Sen sounded as if he was in agreement, but inside, he was thinking something quite different.

 Chapter 2389: Nine Spin Fox Perfume

    <h4>Chapter 2389: Nine Spin Fox Perfume</h4>


    Han Sen started to pull back to say something, but he saw Fox Queen¡¯s tail begin to wave back and forth. Afterimages of the tail became substance chains, and it suddenly looked as if there were nine tails swinging in the air. The tails swept up and around Fox Queen and Han Sen, trapping them inside it like a cage.


    Fox Queen¡¯s eyes shed silver, and strange silver symbols red to life across her snow-white skin. They looked like tattoos, not on her skin but inside it.


    At the same time, power that gushed like spring water rushed between Fox Queen¡¯s lips and straight into Han Sen¡¯s mouth.


    A cool air surged through Han Sen¡¯s body. His cells felt as if they had been thoroughly cleansed by a mountain spring.


    Once that cool power blended into Han Sen¡¯s cells, his body underwent some peculiar changes. A perfume that he could barely smell wafted from his body, its fragrance tickling the tip of his nose.


    ¡°I have given you the secret Fox technique. Your body now possesses the Nine Spin Fox power. If you follow my will and use the Nine Spin Fox Perfume skill, you can temporarily wield the powers of a Fox.¡± Fox Queen¡¯s lips remained locked with Han Sen¡¯s, but her voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Han Sen nodded slightly. Following Fox Queen¡¯s will, he let the power course through him.


    Fox Queen sent more and more of that power into Han Sen¡¯s body. Han Sen got the power running, and it began to build. The perfume grew stronger and stronger. It felt as if Han Sen was swimming in a sea of flowers.


    Shortly after, the perfume in Han Sen¡¯s body became lighter until it disappeared, and he could no longer smell it at all. A minuteter, the perfume wasing back.


    The scent kept cycling between strong and light, and it did this nine times. Fox Queen¡¯s power inside Han Sen had be very strong, and itbined with Han Sen¡¯s body.


    A very light silver symbol appeared on Han Sen¡¯s skin. It looked simr to the symbols on Fox Queen, but it wasn¡¯t as lustrous as those. Han Sen¡¯s symbol was quite dull, byparison.


    Upon seeing the silver flower symbol appear on Han Sen, Fox Queen felt incredibly happy.


    She had thought that Han Sen didn¡¯t have any Fox blood, so she only expected him to absorb around twenty percent of the power she poured into the Nine Spin Fox Perfume.


    But for some reason, Han Sen had been able to absorb every ounce of the Nine Spin Fox Perfume energy she had sent to him. Because of this, the Fox marking had appeared on his skin. Fox Queen was surprised, to say the least.


    ¡°Weird. Does his body contain some sort of Fox blood or something? How is he capable of supporting a Fox symbol?¡± Fox Queen was confused.


    But after a second or so, Fox Queen made a decision. She had originally nned to stop the skill here, but instead, she kept it running.


    The silver markings on Fox Queen¡¯s skin continued to expand. The symbols slowly connected with each other, forming a nine-tailed silver fox upon her back.


    That symbol was so strange. It was like a living fox lying across Fox Queen¡¯s pale skin. It had small silver eyes, and they peered right at Han Sen.


    The more power Fox Queen gave Han Sen, the brighter his silver pattern became. The silver symbols shed continually, and just like Fox Queen¡¯s, they started to connect. They soon started to resemble a nine-tailed fox that shone like burnished silver.


    Han Sen felt as if all the energy inside him was rushing crazily around his body. He felt like a wild horse without its reins. Things were slipping out of his control.


    ¡°Fox Queen, stop! I cannot take it anymore.¡± Han Sen spoke to Fox Queen through his will.


    Fox Queen ignored him. Her arms were wrapped around Han Sen¡¯s neck, and her legs tightened around his waist. They were still kissing as silver substance chains thrust deep into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Fox Queen! What are you doing?¡± Han Sen demanded with his will. His face hardened as he began to struggle against her, but Fox Queen¡¯s power was able to keep his suppressed.


    Fox Queen finally responded. She smiled. She didn¡¯t move her lips, but her voice yed inside Han Sen¡¯s ears all the same. ¡°I never thought this body of yours possessed such extraordinary talent. You can generate the Fox markings. I have used all my Nine Spin Fox Perfume to help you, so that your body can naturally be a Nine Spin Fox Body. It will be great for you, and it will allow you to control the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror far more easily.¡±


    ¡°Fox Queen, do you really think I am three years old?¡± Han Sen growled through his will.


    Fox Queen¡¯s smile widened. ¡°My good brother, why don¡¯t you just do as you are told? I will not treat you poorly.¡±


    As Fox Queen¡¯s words echoed through Han Sen¡¯s head, a silver substance chain drifted into Han Sen¡¯s mouth. Han Sen¡¯s Nine Spin Fox power was bing stronger and stronger.


    The power was almost out of Han Sen¡¯s control. It followed Fox Queen¡¯s will, running amok inside his body. The nine-tailed silver fox symbol on Han Sen¡¯s skin brightened, and it looked as if it was going toe alive.


    Now Han Sen was certain that Fox Queen wasn¡¯t trying to give him a technique; she was attempting to gain control of his body.


    Fox Queen wouldn¡¯t admit to that, of course. She ignored Han Sen¡¯s attempts to reason with her as she continued pouring her power inside him.


    Just as Han Sen believed, Fox Queen was trying to refine Han Sen¡¯s body into a Nine Spin Fox clone. If she did that, she would be able to control Han Senpletely. There would be no need for the precariousness of cooperation. She could save herself the trouble by controlling him directly.


    This idea hade to her suddenly. She hadn¡¯t expected Han Sen¡¯s body to be capable of generating a fox symbol. What she said, in the beginning, wasn¡¯t all a lie.


    Han Sen understood Fox Queen, and he had never really trusted her anyway. It didn¡¯t matter if she was telling the truth or not, though; he had a n of his own.


    If Fox Queen had just been honest and given Han Sen a new ability as she promised, he would have been disappointed. If she had done that, she wouldn¡¯t have given Han Sen enough power to fulfill his n.


    Han Sen wanted to use Fox Queen¡¯s power to push his self-universe cogwheel. That way, he could reach King ss.


    This was a big risk. Butpared to attempting to subjugate someone else¡¯s power in the midst of a fight, this was far easier.


    Power that had been summoned forbat would be far more destructive. Guiding it into his body without destroying himself wouldn¡¯t be easy. Controlling it with enough precision to move the self-universe cogwheel would be even harder.


    But now, Fox Queen was sending her power directly into Han Sen¡¯s body, and the power wasn¡¯t intended to harm him. That saved him so much trouble. Han Sen knew this was the best chance he would get to borrow deified power.


    When Han Sen felt that the necessary amount of energy had built up within him, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He engaged his Dongxuan Sutra. He wanted to use that power to push his self-universe cogwheel.


    Fox Queen felt something suddenly shift within Han Sen¡¯s body. She realized what Han Sen was trying to do, and she chuckled deep in her throat.

 Chapter 2390: Sacred Blood Statue

    <h4>Chapter 2390: Sacred Blood Statue</h4>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak. He focused on his Dongxuan Sutra, using its strength to guide the torrent of power that was surging through him. He tried to direct it toward his self-universe cogwheel.


    Although Han Sen was proficient with the techniques of Yin Yang st and Yin Yang Change, Fox Queen was putting so much power into him that it was difficult for him to guide the vast quantity.


    The nine-tailed silver fox marking covered Han Sen¡¯s body like the shadow of a demon. That weird perfume-like smell was growing stronger, and it almost felt as if it was bing solid and tangible.


    ¡°It is futile! Your power as a Duke has a ceiling. No other Duke can match your strength, and not even first or second-tier Kings could hope to equal you. Butpared to me, you are far too weak. Do you honestly believe you can use my power for your own gain? You must be joking.¡± Fox Queen¡¯s voice whispered through Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Fox Queen¡¯s body was hugged Han Sen¡¯s tightly, and her lips were pressed against his as she poured the Nine Spin Fox powers into him. She controlled the power that came gushing into him, directing it little by little to transform Han Sen into a Nine Spin Fox Clone.


    Han Sen tried his hardest to guide the Nine Spin Fox power, but it was staggeringly different from anything he was used to. He attempted to wrestle it from Fox Queen¡¯s control and twist its purpose, but she maintained an iron grip on her energy. He was about to make use of a new trick, but his back suddenly felt hot. A scary power started to spread across his back.


    Han Sen jerked in surprise. He wasn¡¯t ready to use the trick he had nned, but a foreign power was being unleashed from his back. That power didn¡¯t belong to Han Sen, but he could tell that it didn¡¯t belong to Fox Queen, either.


    Something red appeared out of Han Sen¡¯s back. Han Sen activated his Dongxuan Aura to get a better look. The skin of his back, which was originally covered by the Fox markings, had turned scarlet. The blood-like color deepened until it revealed a crimson image.


    ¡°That is¡­ Ancient Blood Dragon Lady.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    The red symbol on Han Sen¡¯s back looked like a woman with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a slithering snake. A horn sprouted from her head. It was an ugly image, and the figure looked quite like a phantom. He was certain that it was the Ancient Blood Dragon Lady, though.


    ¡°Is this the picture that the prisoner dude drew upon my back when I was in Holy Town?¡± Han Sen knew where that painting hade from.


    Back then, he had been unable to view what had been drawn on his back. Right before it disappeared, Bao¡¯er told him it was an ugly woman. This was the first time Han Sen had gotten the chance to see it. He hadn¡¯t realized that the painting was still hidden on his back, or that it would be activated by Fox Queen in this manner.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the painting did, but the power that came out of the drawing was just as strong as what Fox Queen was forcing inside him. It pushed away the Nine Spin Fox markings and asserted dominance over his whole back.


    Han Sen¡¯s back was in agony, though. It felt like he had been branded with hot steel. The Nine Spin Fox power had most certainly been pushed back.


    As the Ancient Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s painting grew more detailed, a shadow of the Ancient Blood Dragon Lady manifested. It stood across from the shadow of the Nine-Tail Fox. It covered Han Sen¡¯s back, while the fox covered Han Sen¡¯s chest. The two powers fought for supremacy inside him.


    ¡°The Sacred Blood Statue! Why do you have the Sacred Blood Statue?¡± Fox Queen screamed.


    She looked terrified. She struggled to free herself from Han Sen¡¯s body, but now, something was pulling her in. She couldn¡¯t move, and her power was surging into Han Sen¡¯s body uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Sacred Blood Statue?¡± Han Sen frowned. The situation was spiraling wildly out of control. The blood-colored painting was still there, and his heart was beginning to ache.


    Fox Queen was chattering in fear. ¡°Impossible! Sacred is destroyed¡­ The Sacred Leader is dead! There¡¯s no one living who could draw the Sacred Blood Statue¡­ How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°What is the Sacred Blood Statue?¡± Han Sen repeated when Fox Queen continued to make no sense.


    Fox Queen tried to calm down a little. But she was still in shock, and she said, ¡°It was a way for the Sacred Leader to control subordinates. If the image of the Sacred Blood Statue was drawn on someone¡¯s body, that body could be consumed at any time. As long as the Sacred Blood Statue wasn¡¯t activated, nothing would be amiss. The drawing might even be beneficial. It could silently make your body stronger. But the Sacred Blood Statue has now been activated, and so it will start to consume the power and flesh of its host until they have been eaten entirely.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have the Sacred Blood Statue? And is it a blood drawing of the Ancient Blood Dragon Lady? Why didn¡¯t you tell me any sooner? You almost got me killed!¡± Fox Queen gnashed her teeth and summoned her own power. She wanted to use her power to pull herself out of Han Sen¡¯s body, but under the influence of the Sacred Blood Statue, her powers appeared to have been maized. Fox Queen couldn¡¯t away, and so her energy continued pumping into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen could clearly feel the Sacred Blood Statue on his back. It was tearing viciously into his power and flesh like some voracious ghoul. If this kept going, his body might soon be eaten by the Sacred Blood Statue.


    But the Sacred Blood Statue¡¯s power had already blended into Han Sen¡¯s body, and its power was already inside him. If Han Sen tried to destroy the Sacred Blood Statue, then that meant he¡¯d be destroying his own body. If that happened, he¡¯d die.


    ¡°F*ck! That motherf*cker Sacred Leader was messed up. What kind of sicko creates a geno art like this?¡± Han Sen swore.


    When Fox Queen realized that she waspletely unable to pull away, she severed her connection to the power outright. She instantly started coughing up blood, and her face turned as white as a sheet. But she had at least managed to disconnect herself from Han Sen. She stumbled away from his body.


    She had expended a lot of power, and she felt like she had hacked off arge portion of her own body. Severing her power had left her gravely wounded.


    Without the support of Fox Queen¡¯s power, Han Sen¡¯s Nine Tail Fox marking started to dim. He now had far less energy tobat the Ancient Blood Dragon Lady of the Sacred Blood Statue. He was getting consumed.


    ¡°Game over¡­ game over¡­¡± Fox Queen looked haunted. Her attempt to gain ess to Destiny¡¯s Tower had backfired spectacrly.


    Han Sen was getting consumed by the Sacred Blood Statue, and God only knew when she might find another chance to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Fox Queen looked at Han Sen with aplicated set of emotions. Then she stomped her feet and left.


    The Sacred Blood Statue had been activated, and Han Sen was on his way to his death. If she stayed around and was discovered, it would be known that she had murdered Prince Sixteen. That would not turn out well.


    As she left, Fox Queen felt depressed. She thought she could reim the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror, but her opportunity had disappeared because of her own greediness.


    In addition, she was now severely wounded. Without the help of the deified item she had nned to steal, it would take at least a year for her to recover.

 Chapter 2391: King First Tier

    <h4>Chapter 2391: King First Tier</h4>


    Han Sen could feel two powers battling inside him, but even so, his facial expression remained unchanged.


    He had thought of a way to deal with the power invading his body some time ago. Instead of the unimaginably horrible force that Fox Queen considered it, Han Sen had realized that it was just power like any other. It wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Han Sen used his mind to summon Spell. She appeared in the form of a youngdy.


    Han Sen was casting the Dongxuan Sutra as hard as he could. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t spare a thought for anything else. Spell was sort of like a living being, and so she could cast The Story of Gene alone. And she didn¡¯t require Han Sen¡¯s body for the control.


    Han Sen and Spell¡¯s minds were connected. She knew what Han Sen wanted, and so she cast The Story of Genes. One of her hands pressed against Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    A symbol of light appeared on Han Sen¡¯s forehead, then melted into his flesh. At that instant, Han Sen¡¯s body stopped changing. It was like the Sacred Blood Statue and the Nine-Tailed Fox were frozen in ce. Everything just stopped.


    But after a single second, the Sacred Blood Statue and the Nine-Tailed Fox started to move again. They raged through Han Sen¡¯s body just as they had before.


    Spell pulled out her pistols and fired at Han Sen. Each bullet was imbued with the powers of Eternity, and they peppered across Han Sen¡¯s skin. They froze each part of Han Sen¡¯s body in turn.


    Han Sen ran his Dongxuan Sutra at max power. And he started pushing it toward King ss.


    The whole world was like a gigantic machineprised of cogwheels, their teeth interlocked. And Han Sen¡¯s cogwheel was oversized. It had the rigidity of steel, and many surrounding cogwheels were too small to fit into it. Even so, it connected with many cogwheels. If he wanted to move his self-universe cogwheel, he would have to spin all the cogwheels around him, as well.


    Han Sen pushed his Dongxuan Sutra to run at an insane level. He tried to push the self-universe cogwheel using every scrap of strength he could gather, including the Sacred Blood Statue and Nine-Tailed Fox powers.


    Spell fired continuously, and most of Han Sen¡¯s body had been solidified. But that solidifying power wasn¡¯t enough to stop the Sacred Blood Statue or Nine-Tailed Fox markings. But Spell wasn¡¯t nning on keeping them trapped, anyway.


    Spell used Eternity¡¯s solidifying powers to forge a path inside Han Sen¡¯s body. It was the path that the Dongxuan Sutra would take. Aside from that path, everything else would be frozen.


    Two scary powers wereing, surging into that tunnel like a raging river. With the guidance of Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra, the flow of power was headed directly for the self-universe cogwheel.


    Boom!


    The horrendous collection of powers hit the self-universe cogwheel. The cogwheel vibrated gently. It didn¡¯t spin, but Han Sen spotted the small seeds of hope.


    Han Sen had tried his hardest before this, but it had always proven fruitless. He had never been able to move the self-universe cogwheel the slightest amount. Now, after a single hit, it had reacted, if only barely. It gave him hope.


    He closed his eyes and continued casting the Dongxuan Sutra. He guided the two powers into the cogwheel again and again. Every hit made the cogwheel jump.


    With the Dongxuan Sutra guiding more and more power, the cogwheel¡¯s shivering developed into a loud rattle. The cogwheels around it were also starting to move. It was like a machine that had been abandoned many years ago was now being reactivated. Dust fell away from the gears as the hum of a dormant power started toe to life.


    Spell¡¯s face was impassive as she kept shooting. She had to keep the tunnel in Han Sen¡¯s body intact.


    The flesh Eternity had solidified was somewhat like a dam. The Sacred Blood Statue and Nine-Tailed Fox markings were like sh floods. They followed the course of the river, washing up against the dam and banks that guided it. Those restraints could not be allowed to break. If they broke, the power would spill and spread, turning into a destructive force that could ruin Han Sen.


    Eternity¡¯s solidifying power was Duke ss, so the dam wasn¡¯t enough to trap all the water. Spell had to keep solidifying the dams repeatedly so that they wouldn¡¯t crumble under the onught.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Han Sen kept hitting the self-universe cogwheel. The cogwheel spun little by little, but it only moved a small distance with each strike. When the hits stopped, the cogwheel stopped.


    ¡°My self-universe cogwheel is too big. I¡¯m afraid that making it spin might be too difficult,¡± Han Sen thought in surprise.


    The two powers kept colliding with the cogwheel, but they had proved insufficient to get the cogwheel moving continuously. This was a much harder task than Han Sen had believed it would be.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had chosen to break through with the Dongxuan Sutra. He could see the self-universe cogwheel clearly, and that enabled him to strike with precision and at an angle that would deliver the most force. If he had chosen to use a different geno art, he would barely be able to see his connection with the universe atrge. Without being able to see the cogwheel, it would have been even harder for him to level up.


    ¡°These two powers are too spread out. If they keep hitting like this, it will be impossible to truly start up the self-universe cogwheel.¡± After another moment, Han Sen came up with a solution.


    He thought about it in his mind, and Spell understood what he meant. Her pistols shifted slightly, changing the course of the tunnel she had crafted inside Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The two powers had been guided on different paths through Han Sen¡¯s body, but now they were brought together into a circle. That cycle of powers was then pushed into a new pair of trenches that interlocked in a figure eight, allowing the power to cycle continuously. As the powers cycled, they passed over Han Sen¡¯s self-universe cogwheel.


    Katcha-cha!


    When those two powers moved together in perfect unison, the chains that pulled the cogwheel started to move. The self-universe cogwheel started to move along with it. The other cogwheels that were connected to it started to spin, as well.


    Pure joy shot through Han Sen. He kept guiding the two powers to turn the cogwheel.


    It was slow going in the beginning, but as the cogwheel started to move, it also began to elerate.


    Katcha-cha! Katcha-cha!


    When the cogwheel started to turn, Han Sen felt as if his entire body was waking up from the embrace of a deep slumber. It was like a generator had been started, and an endless power began to rise.


    As the cogwheel spun in a blur, Han Sen could see behind the cogwheel that light was growing brighter. The faster the cogwheel spun, the brighter that light became.


    Boom!


    With the Sacred Blood Statue and Nine-Tailed Fox powerbining to form a chain, the self-universe cogwheel was given what was needed for it to spin on its own. Inside the cogwheel, the light was burning brighter than any sun. The light looked like it could melt anything. Han Sen¡¯s body felt as weightless as a feather, and the self-universe cogwheel no longer required his power. It could now run on its own.


    An invisible area opened, expanding its radius outside of Han Sen. It created a weird, invisible bubble.


    ¡°Dongxuan Battle Body has leveled up to King ss first-tier area.¡±


    ¡°It worked!¡± Han Sen grinned like a fiend. He had finally be King ss. Although he was only on the first tier, what was most important was the fact that he had seeded.

 Chapter 2392 - 2 Universal Core Area

    Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised by the appearance of the door behind the cogwheels. Instead, he let himself be pulled through.


    This was a necessary part of the process of bing a King. Whenever a King ss creature sessfully kickstarted their self-universe cogwheel, they were given permission to enter the geno universe core area.


    No one had ever been able to determine the exact nature of the core area. Some said that it was actually a special xenogeneic gene. Others imed that it was a location within the geno hall. There were many other guesses, but no matter which theory was more popr at the moment, there was never any evidence to support one im over another.


    For now, there was only one thing that everyone agreed on: the core area could be essed through the self-universe cogwheel once someone ascended to King ss.


    When your cogwheel began spinning for the first time, you would be pulled into the universal core area. Just like Han Sen was being pulled in now.


    His body flew into the blinding light shining through the door, and when his vision returned, he found himself to be standing inside a pce built of some ancient metal.


    This pce was a strange patchwork structure. The entire ce wasposed of differently-sized cogwheels. The walls, floors, and roof were all like this. And the wheels were fitted so tightly together that there were no visible seams.


    Every cogwheel was spinning at a different speed. Some moved so quickly that they blurred, whereas others were so slow that their movement was almost imperceptible. Rhythmic tick-tock sounds filled the pce, simr to the sounds that a mechanical watch might produce.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time for sightseeing, though, because his body was still hosting the powers of the Sacred Blood Statue and the Nine-Tailed Fox. Leveling up to King ss hadn¡¯t proved enough to destroy those energies.


    Han Sen suddenly decided to use The Story of Genes. He wanted to see if he could use the Sacred Blood Statue and Nine-Tailed Fox power to push The Story of Genes self-universe cogwheel.


    That was hoping for too much, though. The Sacred Blood Statue and the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s power wasn¡¯t enough to push the self-universe cogwheel of The Story of Genes. As Han Sen tried to use them, their powers subsided and eventually vanished. In the end, they disappeared.


    Han Sen checked out his own body, just to be sure, but he didn¡¯t find any trace of them within him. Then, he looked back at the pce.


    The cogwheels were in constant motion like the gears of a watch. But unlike a watch, the pce had no needles to tell time. Instead, there were just more teeth. The more teeth a cogwheel had, the slower it spun. The fewer teeth a cogwheel had, the faster it went. Watching the clocks was strangely mesmerizing, almost lulling. It was like being in a pce full of clocks.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was hanging in midair. When his feet touched a cogwheel on the floor, the cogwheel elerated. The change in speed swept out through the connected cogwheels, and soon the entire pce was humming with greater energy. The dimension of the ce was twisted disconcertingly. A few momentster, the door of the pce opened, revealing a starscape beyond.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was currently safely ensconced in his Dongxuan Armor. He walked out of the universal core pce and looked up at the myriad of stars. Upon closer observation, however, he realized that what he had first taken for stars were actually scary King creatures.


    When Han Sen stepped out of the universal core pce, the whirring sound of the pce¡¯s cogwheels disappeared.


    Han Sen knew he could summon the universal core pce whenever he wanted by pushing his self-universe cogwheel.


    But this was the first time Han Sen had entered the universal core area, and he didn¡¯t want to leave yet. He wanted to look around for himself and see if this ce was just as the legends described it.


    Suddenly, a light shot past Han Sen, vanishing behind him. Then it reappeared a whileter, swinging around so it could head straight for him.


    Han Sen was suddenly worried. Entering the universal core area required at least King ss power, but deified elites could ess this ce as well. Han Sen was just a first-tier King, so he knew that he needed to be careful.


    The star came to a stop in front of Han Sen. Now that Han Sen could get a better look at it, he realized that it was Dragon Eight of the Dragon. He was King ss, as well.


    ¡°Dor.¡± Dragon Eight looked at Han Sen with fiery eyes.


    When Han Sen joined the battles of the geno scroll, he fought as Dor. There, he wore his Dongxuan Armor. Therefore, Han Sen rarely wore it when he wasn¡¯t using his Dor identity. He didn¡¯t want to expose the fact that he and Dor were the same person.


    After the Dongxuan Sutra evolved twice, the Dongxuan Armor¡¯s appearance had changed radically. Now, the Dongxuan Armor was solid ck, so dark that itcked any semnce of light. Any light thatnded on it would disappear instantly. It someone looked at Han Sen from afar, he would seem like a ck shadow hanging in the air.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected someone to recognize him as Dor just because of the Dongxuan Armor.


    Since he was recognized, though, Han Sen made no effort to deny the im. He looked at Dragon Eight and said, ¡°Dragon Eight?¡±


    ¡°You remember me? Good.¡± The fire of insanity in Dragon Eight¡¯s eyes zed even higher. He had lost to Dor in one of the geno scroll battles. He hadn¡¯t gotten over his loss, and he had been researching better ways to fight Dor ever since.


    But he had been unable to find Dor. He didn¡¯t expect to find him there, of all ces. He opened his gold area and doused Han Sen in the light. With an arrogant smirk, he said, ¡°This time, I am going to beat you. Release your area.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Eight, what are you doing?¡± As Han Sen answered, a few more lights arrived. They were Kings of the Dragon. Han Sen even identified one of them as Dragon One.


    Han Sen was shocked. Dragon One must have been half-deified by now, and he wasn¡¯t the only powerful Dragon who hade. If they all attacked Han Sen together, things would definitely go badly for him.


    ¡°Big Dragon, he is Dor!¡± Dragon Eight snarled, still staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°Dor?¡± asked Dragon One and the others in surprise. Dor¡¯s performance in the geno scroll had been truly remarkable, even to them.


    But Dor hadn¡¯t be an obsession for them the way he had for Dragon Eight. And they hadn¡¯t been able to recognize him, initially. After a while, though, they started to believe the im.


    ¡°You really are Dor?¡± Dragon One asked Han Sen uncertainly.


    ¡°So, what? Does it matter if I am or not?¡± Han Sen responded smoothly.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m right. He is Dor! The rest of you need to stay back, because he is mine!¡± Dragon Eight bared his teeth in a rictus grin. ¡°Dor, open your area. Let me see if you are as strong as you were before.¡±


    ¡°That is unnecessary,¡± Han Sen said, gathering power in his finger as he spoke. He sent a coin flying toward Dragon Eight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever underestimate me!¡± Dragon Eight shouted, and his gold area became solid. It transformed into an old golden chest, trapping the coin inside it.


    Dong!


    The golden chest fell under the power of the coin, but it didn¡¯t draw closer to Dragon Eight.


    ¡°What a powerful metal area!¡± Han Senplimented his opponent.


    Dragon Eight¡¯s area allowed him to generate metal and make things solid. If Dragon Eight wanted to, he could seal Han Sen within the golden area.


    It was simr to Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s coffin suppression, but Dragon Eight¡¯s area wasn¡¯t just for sealing foes.

 Chapter 2393 - Dongxuan Area

    ¡°Dor! I will defeat you today.¡± After that deration, a punch came right for Han Sen. Cloaked in Dragon Eight¡¯s gold King area, the enormous power of that punch became a roaring gold dragon, ready to consume Han Sen.


    ¡°Let me try my Dongxuan Area power,¡± Han Sen thought, his heart leaping. He opened his invisible Dongxuan Area, and all of a sudden, the whole world around Han Sen was nowposed of an infinite number of spinning cogwheels.


    Han Sen could see his opponent¡¯s draconic punch and area power. They came from Dragon Eight¡¯s self-universe cogwheel, which exerted force on some universal cogwheels around it to generate more power.


    Within the radius of the Dongxuan Area, Han Sen could feel Dragon Eight¡¯s ability to affect the universal cogwheels. The Dongxuan Area could affect them, too.


    Han Sen lifted his hand and focused his mind.


    When Han Sen pushed forward, it wasn¡¯t to affect Dragon Eight; instead, he used his Dongxuan Area to control the nearby cogwheels that were in motion.


    The universal cogwheels that had been under Dragon Eight¡¯s control suddenly came to aplete stop.


    In that instant, something unbelievable happened. Dragon Eight¡¯s gold King area and dragon punch lost their power.


    It was an oddly embarrassing moment for Dragon Eight.


    It was like an actor filming a special-effects based fight scene. The fight looked amazing with the special effects, but halfway through the video, the special effects had vanished. Dragon Eight was left hanging awkwardly in the air. A cruel punch had been sent toward Han Sen, but when the power in the attack vanished, Dragon Eight¡¯s actual fist was still one hundred meters away from Han Sen, and so nothing happened.


    Dragon Eight couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and so he threw another punch. No power was produced.


    ¡°No... This is impossible... Why can¡¯t I use my area and my power?¡± Dragon Eight stared at Han Sen, stupefied.


    Dragon One and the other Dragon Kings were simrly dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t see the invisible Dongxuan Area. They had simply seen Han Sen wave his hand, and then Dragon Eight¡¯s area and power vanished. It was very scary.


    Han Sen was pleased beyond words. The Dongxuan Area could control every universal cogwheel in its radius. That meant that unless the enemy was stronger than Han Sen, Han Sen could easily control his every cogwheel. Any power that came into contact with the Dongxuan Area would be dismissed.


    Of course, if the enemy was stronger than Han Sen and kept using their power to push against the cogwheels Han Sen was trying to gain control of, the Dongxuan Area wouldn¡¯t work as well.


    But even if the enemy¡¯s power was stronger than Han Sen¡¯s, the Dongxuan Area could still be quite effective. It could make the cogwheels spin slower, at least. It could even make a cogwheel elerate, if there was cause for that.


    Ordinary area powers could only affect the universal cogwheels that immediately connected to the self-universe cogwheel, but the Dongxuan Area could affect all of the cogwheels within its radius. That was why the Dongxuan Area was so scary.


    And it didn¡¯t simply destroy the power that the enemy had attempted to wield. It had an additional function.


    Han Sen lifted his fist and threw a punch toward Dragon Eight, who was still thoroughly dazed from the disappearance of his attack.


    A giant metal dragonunched from Han Sen¡¯s fist and thundered toward Dragon Eight, mouth open. It was just like the punch Dragon Eight himself had tried to deliver.


    Han Sen had seen how the punch affected the universal cogwheels, so in order to simte the punch, he just had to replicate the movement of the cogwheels.


    The simtion wasn¡¯t exactly the same, because the energy of the punch originated from Han Sen¡¯s self-universe cogwheel instead of Dragon Eight¡¯s. That meant that the core power of the attack was different.


    Pang!


    ¡°A gold dragon punch... How is that possible...?¡± Dragon Eight was frozen, and so he forgot to dodge. The blow sent him flying, blood spraying from his mouth in a long stream.


    For Dragon One and the others, their surprise was turning into horror. That punch was Dragon Eight¡¯s own skill merged with a Dragon secret called the Dragon Punch technique. It was a unique skill, but Han Sen had copied it and turned it back on his opponent in seconds. That was terrifying.


    ¡°No wonder you were called the universe¡¯s number one Marquise. Even at King ss, you are still this strong,¡± Dragon One said to Han Sen as he picked up the injured Dragon Eight.


    ¡°I am ttered. If there¡¯s nothing else to be done here, I will take my leave,¡± Han Sen said and then turned to leave.


    Dragon One raised his hand and stopped Han Sen. He said, ¡°We found some core xenogeneics. Two of them are half-deified. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°How would the resources be split?¡± Han Sen asked Dragon One.


    The universal core area had many core xenogeneics. They were King ss at the very least, but the xenogeneic genes they yielded were very special. Core genes could provide a powerful boost to one¡¯s King area. Many Kings sought those core genes in order to level up their area.


    Han Sen was interested. There were nine tiers he needed to climb, and then he would need to reset after that. Currently, Han Sen was only on the first tier. Climbing the levels one by one would be a difficult thing to do. If he could level up using core xenogeneic genes, it would be much easier.


    ¡°It is a veryrge group of core xenogeneics,¡± Dragon One said. ¡°Those two half-deified xenogeneics are very scary. I can deal with one, but I cannot take down two. If you can keep one busy, I will give you fifty percent of the reward.¡±


    ¡°Boss... isn¡¯t fifty percent a bit too much?¡± a King Dragon quickly said.


    Dragon One waved his hand. ¡°It isn¡¯t too much. No one else among us can kite the other half-deified core xenogeneic. We have no chance of killing the group without that being done, though. Either we make this deal, or none of us get anything. He would deserve fifty percent.¡±


    Dragon One turned back to Han Sen. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It sounds good, as long as I¡¯m only kiting that one half-deified xenogeneic. Let¡¯s go get it done, then,¡± Han Sen answered, epting their terms. This was his first time inside the universal core area, so he wasn¡¯t really familiar with the ce. Hanging out with the Dragons wasn¡¯t a bad start.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Dragon One quickly agreed and signed a contract with Han Sen.


    Together, they all flew into the sky. As they traveled, Dragon Eight asked, ¡°Dor, what tier have you reached?¡±


    Dragon One and the others all perked up their ears to listen. They had been curious about this since they saw him fight. With Han Sen¡¯s performance, they were guessing that he had to be at least fifth-tier. Some suspected he was ninth-tier; otherwise, how could he have destroyed Dragon Eight as he had?


    ¡°Tier One.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t feel the need to hide his rank. After all, they would have to fight together. If he used his King area for a long time, it might be apparent that he only had a single tier. Lying about it now would serve no purpose.


    Upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s answer, Dragon Eight jerked in the air as if he had hit a patch of turbulence. His face had gone ck.


    ¡°You¡¯re a first-tier King?¡± Dragon One and the others looked at Han Sen, trying to keep their expressions neutral. After that, they didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

 Chapter 2394 - Core Xenogeneic

    <h4>Chapter 2394 Core Xenogeneic</h4>


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen a core xenogeneic. They looked like a group of insects, all of them with wings.


    The bodies were humanoid. They had four limbs, but their heads were unusually small. They were one and a half meters tall, and their whole bodies were shelled in an aqua-blue material. Their shells were so smooth and glossy that Han Sen could see his reflection in them. A pair of blue transparent wings sprouted from each bug¡¯s back. When the bugs flew, their wings moved so fast that they turned into a blur.


    They didn¡¯t appear to be too different from average xenogeneics. Their most outstanding feature was the fact that they were all King ss. As far as Han Sen could tell, their high rank and the fact that everyone called them ¡°core xenogeneics¡± was the only thing that made them unique.


    Han Sen made a quick calction. There were one hundred core xenogeneics ahead, and they were all King ss. That amount was a rare sight.


    Dragon One pointed out two xenogeneics within the horde of bugs and said, ¡°Those two are the half-deifieds of this bug enve. You and I can take one each. Dragon Eight and the others can deal with the rest. I will kill one half-deified xenogeneic, then help you take care of the other.¡±


    Dragon One didn¡¯t expect Han Sen to have the chops to kill a half-deified creature. After all, he was only a first-tier King.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Sen nodded, then turned the two bugs Dragon One had pointed out.


    The bodies of those two half-deifieds looked quite simr to those of the other bugs, but their armor was purple-red. Their bodies were alsoden with spikes. They were certainly a more intimidating sight.


    Following their n, Han Sen and the others moved straight in to attack the group of insects. The space bugs soon noticed their approach, and the entire group released a collective scream. Then, the bugs hurried forward to meet with the invaders.


    Near the hearts of the space bugs, something that looked like smallnterns red to life, giving off a green light. They were like small, cold, nuclear reactors.


    When Han Sen looked deeply into thosenterns, he could see a spot of light spinning around a core crystal. It was an oddly beautiful sight.


    ¡°Those must be their xenogeneic cores,¡± Han Sen thought. He was about to start drooling. They were King ss xenogeneics.


    Bzzt!


    As the cores of the space bugs lit up, they started to cast blue and green areas. Because there were many space bugs and they were all of the same species, the areasyered on top of each other without conflicting with each other. And because the King areas were stacked and concentrated, their collective power became quite terrifying.


    As more and more King areas were added to the stack, the colors turned from blue and green to ck.


    There was no way to know what tier all these space bugs were. Han Sen had to watch the colors of the collective King area instead. The darker a section of the King area was, the stronger it would be.


    There was no need to analyze the two space bugs with purple and red King areas, though. They were the half-deified foes, and their areas had reached the ninth-tier and then been reset to first-tier.


    ¡°Stick to the n!¡± Dragon One shouted. He rushed into the space bugs, activating his own area.


    Dragon One¡¯s area was ck, and it covered the entire sky. The space bugs were still some distance away, but they were covered by his area anyway.


    Han Sen could see a dragon, forged of ck air, rising from Dragon One¡¯s area. It was headed for the space bugs.


    ¡°What a powerful King area! With an AoE that strong, he could totally solo all the King ss space bugs. Why does he even need us?¡± The dragon made from ck air was still rising from the King area. It had King ss strength, and it was at no disadvantage against the space bugs.


    Plus, even if the ck air dragon¡¯s body was torn to shreds, it would just immediately rpose itself. The thing was practically immortal.


    But Han Sen soon realized that he had underestimated the capabilities of the space bugs. Their blue areas continued to stack up, and when the ck air dragon came into range, the bugs¡¯ King areas began to absorb the ck air. The longer the dragon was there, the weaker it became.


    Against that massive, collective King area, the ck air dragon¡¯s body would be no stronger than a balloon. It would be sucked dry, and the bugs¡¯ King area would only get stronger.


    ¡°An elemental consumption area?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, it is a consuming area. Any creature that enters will have their powers and lifeforce sucked right out of them. Don¡¯t go into the areas that are stacked up, and you should especially avoid the ones that have turned ck. Their consuming power can turn a King into a dried-up husk,¡± Dragon Eight said to Han Sen.


    Han Sen nodded, then headed for one of the half-deified xenogeneics. Dragon Eight and the others were working to lure the bug crowd elsewhere. They hadn¡¯t actually engaged the horde just yet.


    Compounded King areas like that were dangerous. If too many areas were stacked up, then their power could rival a half-deified. Fortunately, a horde like thatcked the mobility and agility of a solo creature. Dodging the stacked up areas of the bugs wasn¡¯t all that difficult.


    Han Sen flew toward one of the half-deified bugs alone. He threw a coin at it from some distance away. The coin flew forward and entered the bug¡¯s purple and red King area.


    The coin shrank noticeably as it traveled through the King area. Clearly, the area was draining the coin¡¯s power.


    ¡°A very strong consuming power, indeed,¡± Han Sen thought in awe. To close-quarterbat fighters, a creature such as this would be a living nightmare. Even getting close to the beast would cause their lifeforce and power to drain away. The fighter would be weaker, and the bug would be stronger.


    Pat!


    The small coin finally attached itself to the bug¡¯s shell. Coin¡¯s suppressing and restrictive powers started to work. The bug¡¯s body shivered and started to sink.


    But it only shook a little. The half-deified space bug froze. Its eyes were like the eyes of a fly as it looked at Han Sen. They looked angry, and the creature screamed at Han Sen. Then, it pped its wings and flew toward Han Sen like lightning.


    ¡°So fast! That thing is definitely half-deified.¡± Han Sen noticed that his own speed, inparison, was so slow. And the suppression powers of the coins didn¡¯t seem to work on the bug.


    In fact, the coin was still getting smaller. Clearly, the bug¡¯s area was still consuming the coin¡¯s power. Not long after, the coin¡¯s power had run dry.


    Han Sen looked thoughtfully at the bug, but he didn¡¯t flee. He used an area, but not the Dongxuan Area. Instead, he made use of the beast soul he had received from the conch: Move Mountain Area.


    The blue area spread around Han Sen¡¯s body,bining with the purple and red areas. It didn¡¯t show any reaction to the contact, and the two different colored areas ovepped. Han Sen prepared to strike the half-deified bug.

 Chapter 2395 - Move Mountain Area

    <h4>Chapter 2395 Move Mountain Area</h4>


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist and the half-deified bug¡¯s w collided. The de-like ws of the beast scratched Han Sen¡¯s armor, drawing a few light marks across its surface. The armor, however, wasn¡¯t broken.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist didn¡¯t have enough power to knock away the bug¡¯s ws.


    The bug squealed weirdly. Its body shed with a purple and red light, leaving afterimages as it moved. A flurry of purple and red w lights came toward Han Sen.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    All of those ws, which could tear through space with ease, came down on Han Sen. The strikes produced a number of light marks across his Dongxuan Armor, but the light scratches vanished quickly.


    Dragon One and the others kept an eye on Han Sen. If he couldn¡¯t kite the half-deified bug, they would have to abandon the fight and escape.


    But when they turned to watch, they found Han Sen fighting the half-deified creature head-to-head. Although he was suppressed, it was remarkable that the half-deified bug was unable to prate his armor.


    ¡°Is that guy really a first-tier King?¡± Dragon Eight looked troubled. Even with his indestructible gold dragon body, he couldn¡¯t block the power of a half-deified¡¯s strike. Han Sen, on the other hand, seemed to be handling the battle rather easily.


    Han Sen was unworried, but it wasn¡¯t because of the strength of his Dongxuan Armor.


    It was true that the Dongxuan Armor was very resilient. For a first-tier King, it would have ranked as a top-ss defensive armor.


    But strength like that still wasn¡¯t enough to withstand the pummeling of a half-deified creature. Move Mountain Area¡¯s power was the real reason the bug couldn¡¯t hurt Han Sen.


    Move Mountain Area was actually quite special. It didn¡¯t increase Han Sen¡¯s power or weaken his enemies. Instead, it simply transferred power.


    First, Move Mountain Area required a carrier, and that carrier could not be a body. While the conch had used its own shell as a carrier, Han Sen had chosen to use his Dongxuan Armor.


    Under the effects of Move Mountain Area, any power that attacked the carrier would instead be absorbed by the carrier.


    It was like a hydroelectric nt on a river. The power of a river could crush many things, but the Move Mountain Area could separate some of that power and use it for other things.


    Unless the enemy¡¯s power was strong enough to break the Move Mountain Area and the designated carrier outright, then additional attacks wouldn¡¯t do any good. In fact, they would actually increase the carrier¡¯s defensive capabilities.


    But Move Mountain Area had two primary downsides. The first con was that the power absorbed by the carrier couldn¡¯t be transformed into offensive power and turned back on foes.


    The second con was something really bad. The more power the carrier absorbed, the more pressure it would endure. Although it wouldn¡¯t crush Han Sen¡¯s body, it would make him move very slowly.


    After using Move Mountain Area, Han Sen could shrug off powerful blows. But if he wanted to run or attack, he would be too slow to do so.


    Fortunately, in this situation, Han Sen had no ns to attack the half-deified bug. All he had to do was hold it in ce until Dragon One killed his own bug and came over to help. So, for this purpose, Han Sen was happy to select Move Mountain Area.


    Move Mountain Area had its benefits. Although the bug¡¯s consuming area continued trying to drain power from Han Sen, it merely drained the stored power of the carrier. The enemy was recollecting its own power, and thus it didn¡¯t have any effect on Han Sen.


    The half-deified bug attacked Han Sen furiously. Han Sen tried to dodge at first, but he soon gave up the attempt. The bug¡¯s attacks were focused on the Dongxuan Armor, and the destructive powers the beast wielded had weakened. In the end, it didn¡¯t really affect Han Sen.


    But Han Sen was very encumbered by that power. He moved so slowly that it was impossible for him to strike back at the half-deified bug.


    Dragon Eight and the others were all frozen. They saw Han Sen floating in the air as if he wasn¡¯t the least bit worried. He ignored the half-deified bug¡¯s attacks like they were no more than a tickle. He waspletely unmoving.


    The bug¡¯s creepy consuming area didn¡¯t seem to work on him, either. His power wasn¡¯t growing any weaker.


    They could tell that Han Sen¡¯s blue light area was doing something, but they were just as bewildered by it as Han Sen had been when he first saw it. It seemed like magic, an ability that defied rational exnation.


    Upon seeing this, Dragon One was greatly relieved. He had been worried that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a half-deified bug busy. Now, clearly, there was no need for concern. Dragon One focused all his power on attacking the other half-deified bug.


    As he drifted, Han Sen noticed that Dragon Eight was doing badly. Han Sen sent a fewzy attacks toward the ordinary core bugs surrounding Dragon Eight, drawing their attention. In seconds, Han Sen was taking attacks from one half-deified bug and a few dozen of the King ss bugs. Even so, he was still in a totally fine condition. Dragon Eight and the others stared at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What kind of defense is that? It¡¯s sick,¡± a Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Han Sen was bored out of his mind. He had grown stronger, but his movement speed was so low. He moved like a snail. Running was out of the question.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give this beast soul to Wang Yuhang. He¡¯s the perfect person to be a punching bag. Move Mountain Area will suit him very well. He can take the brunt of the enemy¡¯s aggression while I attack. It really is perfect,¡± Han Sen thought, quite pleased with the sudden idea.


    Because Han Sen had drawn the attention of so many of the bugs, Dragon Eight and the others were all free. Dragon One and a half-deified bug were still engaged inbat.


    Han Sen was bored, so he turned himself to watch the half-deified Dragon fight. Han Sen had always admired thebat skills of the Dragon. Dragon One¡¯s enemy was half-deified as well, but the bug was getting destroyed. It would die soon.


    Also, while Dragon One was fighting the bugs in close-quarterbat, the consuming area didn¡¯t seem to affect him.


    Katcha!


    As Han Sen was deep in thought, he saw Dragon One punch through the side of the half-deified bug¡¯s head and straight into its brain. Despite losing its brain, however, it didn¡¯t stop fighting.


    With a few more strikes, Dragon One ripped the bug¡¯s body into pieces. It stopped moving.


    After Dragon One killed a half-deified bug, he flew over to Han Sen. He was going to kill the other half-deified bug that Han Sen had kept upied.


    Dragon One engaged the bug, relieving some of the pressure on Han Sen. He put away his Move Mountain Area so that he could move freely again.


    The ordinary bugs were no threat to Han Sen. He used his Dongxuan Movement to travel through the swarm of bugs. The King ss bugs couldn¡¯t do a thing to him, and Han Sen soon found a chance to take out two.


    He didn¡¯t earn a beast soul, though. Han Sen made sure that he stayed within range of the half-deified bug as he traveled. After a while, Dragon One delivered a strike that heavily damaged the half-deified bug. Han Sen gathered up a coin on his finger.


    As he used Saving Money, the number on the coin started to increase. Just as the bug was about to die, Han Sen fired a coin with the number ¡°12¡± on its surface.


    Pang!


    The badly injured bug exploded under the force of Han Sen¡¯s Saving Money.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted: Core Demon Bug. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained King ss mutant beast soul Core Demon Bug.¡±

 Chapter 2396 - Planet Dark Zone

    <h4>Chapter 2396 Dark Zone</h4>


    Once the half-deified core demon bugs were in, the rest of the bugs descended into chaos. Dragon One and Han Sen got busy killing them. Some of them managed to escape, but most were killed.


    The group counted their spoils and found that they had two mutant core genes and eighty-six ordinary core genes.


    Dragon One kept his promise. He gave one mutant core gene and forty-three normal core genes to Han Sen.


    Dragon One smiled at Han Sen. ¡°Would you be interested in continuing our cooperative efforts to hunt down core xenogeneics? You can have half of everything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dor! This went well. Let¡¯s do more of this together,¡± Dragon Eight quickly said. His eyes were shining.


    From what they could see, Han Sen was a giant meat-shield. With Han Sen at the front, they could kill scary core xenogeneics or destroy whole groups that they previously wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    Han Sen knew what Dragon One had nned, but these Dragons seemed very reliable. Cooperating with them wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for Han Sen.


    Using Move Mountain Area wouldn¡¯t do him much good if he was by himself. Having awesome defense was pointless if someone wasn¡¯t there to kill the xenogeneics. Cooperating was a bonus for both parties. There was no need to reject their offer.


    Dragon One and Han Sen signed another contract. They were very happy with the results, so they were keen to bring Han Sen with them as they traveled.


    Now that they were cooperating with Han Sen, they had no interest in killing ordinary xenogeneics. They could deal with normal core xenogeneics by themselves, so there was no need to hunt them now and split them with Han Sen. Instead, they went straight for the xenogeneics they hadn¡¯t been able to take down before.


    Dragon One exined that to Han Sen, but Han Sen was fine with it.


    Many Kings wished to kill core xenogeneics. Han Sen was lucky to have already found an opportunity to do so.


    Han Sen kept flying, ying with a core gene as he went. The core genes were smaller than a fist. They were transparent, like a shiny blue gem.


    Dragon Eight noticed Han Sen ying with the core gene, so he flew over to Han Sen. ¡°They¡¯re nothing special to look at, and there¡¯s no way to directly absorb them. You can use them to make a geno fluid, though. If you bathe in it and practice your geno arts, you might end up improving your area.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if I could eat it,¡± Han Sen said with a grin.


    ¡°Ha! You want to eat a core gene? This thing isn¡¯t meat. How would you eat it?¡± Dragon Eightughed.


    Han Sen put the core gene into his mouth and swallowed it. Dragon Eight¡¯s smile froze in ce. His mouth gaped, and he shouted, ¡°Oh no! You really ate it.¡±


    Han Sen licked his lips and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t taste good. That was awful.¡±


    ¡°Right. You are human, yes? Are you humans a part of the Consuming Ant family?¡± Dragon Eight nced at Han Sen with distaste, as if he was looking at a gross monster.


    ¡°No, we definitely aren¡¯t.¡± Han Senughed, but he didn¡¯t exin further.


    After waiting half a day, he managed to digest the core gene, and a familiar announcement yed in his head.


    ¡°King ss gene.¡±


    Dragon One and the others looked at Han Sen strangely. Han Sen kept randomly eating core genes, and they were growing concerned.


    Since Dor could apparently eat core genes, they were worried that if he got hungry enough, they might end up as his food.


    Luckily, none of their fears came to pass. It made them feel very relieved.


    ¡°Mutant King ss Core Demon Bug beast soul: Gun-type¡±


    The type of the beast soul surprised Han Sen. It was a weapon beast soul, and it was a gun-type one. It didn¡¯t seem to match with the creature he had fought.


    When Han Sen summoned the beast soul, however, he realized that this gun was different from the guns he had been envisioning.


    It was aser handgun made of red and purple metal. It was one foot long, and it looked very futuristic. It was heavy, and there were many symbols drawn across its body. It was both uncanny and beautiful.


    When Han Sen put his power into the gun, it turned his power into a purple and redser. Han Sen didn¡¯t have the chance to see what thatser did, though.


    Dragon One was guiding them to a core area on a called Dark Zone.


    The had many core xenogeneics, but the xenogeneics there were very frightening. It was easy to get yourself killed if you weren¡¯t careful, and even many half-deified elites had fallen on the surface of that. Ordinary Kings usually didn¡¯t visit such dangerous ces.


    But with Han Sen, their big meatshield, Dragon One opted to risk it.


    The group of them were approaching Dark Zone, but before they entered the atmosphere, a group of creatures came flying out from the to meet them.


    Han Sen at first thought they were xenogeneics, but when he looked closer, he saw that it was a group of the Destroyed. Han Sen remembered two of them.


    One was Barr, and the other was Dia Robber. They were already King ss elites.


    Upon seeing Barr, Han Sen felt his temples begin to throb. Barr was a madman with an invincible body. He was so strong that fighting him would be a massive nightmare.


    Luckily, Barr and Dia Robber didn¡¯t recognize Han Sen in his Dongxuan Armor. They simply approached and stopped Han Sen¡¯s crew from going further.


    ¡°Excuse me. Dark Zone has been imed by us, the Destroyed. Please turn back now,¡± Dia Robber said, flying up to Dragon One.


    ¡°Since when is Dark Zone the property of the Destroyed?¡± Dragon One asked, his voice hard. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Dia Robber.


    Dia Robber smiled and said, ¡°Everything will be back to normal soon. You guys can go in, but you will have to wait until we are done here.¡±


    ¡°What if we want to go in right now?¡± Dragon One stared at Dia Robber.


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± In his annoyance, Barr quickly drew the bone knife slung across his back. His eyes burned with a murderous look, and he was obviously ready to fight Dragon One.


    Dia Robber raised his hands to stop Barr, and then he calmly said, ¡°Dragon One, we Destroyed have never offended the Dragon. The core area has many ces to destroy core xenogeneics. You guys don¡¯t have to cause us trouble over this Dark Zone, do you?¡±


    Dragon One frowned and started to respond, but all of a sudden, there was a booming sound. A giant mushroom cloud rose on the surface of Dark Zone, and a shockwave swept through the atmosphere.


    Dia Robber¡¯s face changed. The Destroyed seemed topletely forget the Dragons as they turned and flew to Dark Zone at high speed.


    Dragon One and the others looked at each other with confusion.

 Chapter 2397 - Disaster

    <h4>Chapte 2397 Disaster</h4>


    ¡°Big Brother, should we go down and take a look?¡± Dragon Eight asked, moving over to Dragon One. His eyes lingered on the beneath them.


    As its name suggested, there seemed to be very little light on Dark Zone. Maic storms whirled over the, and the clouds rattled like mad as if there were many explosions underneath. Even so, it was impossible to see what actuallyy on the surface.


    Dragon One didn¡¯t answer, but his eyes were also locked on Dark Zone. Just like Dragon Eight, he had no idea what was down there.


    After the explosion, they couldn¡¯t see anything taking ce on the anymore. Once the aftermath of the explosion settled out, Dark Zone returned to being quiet again.


    Barr and the others had re-entered the¡¯s atmosphere, and there was no more movement to be seen. Other than the roiling clouds, the had gone still.


    ¡°Big Brother, could this be a trap? Dia Robber and the others aren¡¯t trying to trick us, are they?¡± Dragon Eight said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Dia Robber has no grudge with us. He wouldn¡¯t attempt to set up a blockade just to annoy us.¡± Dragon One paused, and then he coldly said, ¡°Even if it was a trap, there is no need for us to be afraid of them. Let¡¯s go and take a look, first and foremost.¡±


    The others thought that made sense. Only Kings and half-deifieds coulde to the universal core area. Even if the Destroyed were setting a trap, there was no need to be afraid.


    Han Sen was also curious about what was happening on the, so he had no problem with the n. He followed them down onto Dark Zone in a careful approach.


    While Dragon One and the others were confident that they could defend themselves from the Destroyed, they were also being careful. They opened their King areas before they reached the clouds. Once they traveled past the maic storms, they saw a giant, circr hole in the surface of the ck. It looked like it had been made by a giant meteor strike.


    But Han Sen and the others had been outside of the only moments before, and they would have seen any meteor that came close enough to hit the. That explosion must have been caused by something already on the. They were too far away to make out much about the hole, though. Dragon One hesitated for a bit, but eventually decided to fly down towards the enormous crater.


    They flew closer to the surface of Dark Zone, and Han Sen and the others were soon able to see just how scary that hole was. When they approached it, the hole seemed to have no bottom.


    Aside from the giant pit, they couldn¡¯t see anything else on the surface of Dark Zone. There were no core xenogeneics about, either. Barr and the others had disappeared.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Dragon Eight asked, pointing toward the center of the big hole.


    No one answered him, though. Han Sen and Dragon One had already seen it, but they didn¡¯t know what it was, either.


    In the center of the hole, there was something like a goose egg. It was glowing a dark green color, but it was as big as a basketball court.


    Han Sen and the others soon got close enough to see Dia Robber and his people standing next to the stone goose egg. They were all frozen, staring unblinkingly at the egg. Han Sen had no idea what they were doing.


    ¡°You guys need a hand?¡± Dragon One asked as he drifted toward them. He didn¡¯t want to cause a misunderstanding.


    Han Sen followed Dragon One over to the stone goose egg. He looked at the thing carefully, but he didn¡¯t see anything special about it. It was just a normal goose egg, albeitrger and made of stone.


    Dia Robber didn¡¯t reply to Dragon One. The Destroyed still stared at the goose egg stone, and they didn¡¯t try to stop Dragon One froming closer.


    Han Sen and Dragon One nced at each other. They were both suspicious. Dia Robber and Barr were not top-tier King ss fighters, and that was because they were very slow. But with their talents, they would eventually rank highly among the Kings or even be deified.


    Something very dangerous must have happened to render all of those Destroyed motionless. Assuming they weren¡¯t pretending, of course.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened, but whatever it was, it had even managed to trap Barr. With his grumpy personality and murderous mind, he was the sort of person who would try to fight fate itself.


    Yet Barr, a man who wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, had beenpelled to remain in one spot like that. He seemed almostatose. It was difficult to imagine what he might have seen.


    But Han Sen and Dragon One, as they looked at the stone goose egg, saw nothing.


    ¡°Dia Robber, what is going on?¡± Dragon One asked as he walked closer.


    Dia Robber gritted his teeth, but he remained silent. Another Destroyed King, now looking as if he had woken up from a dream, started to scream, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s all over!¡±


    ¡°What is over?¡± Dragon Eight asked.


    The King didn¡¯t answer. He just kept on screaming at the top of his lungs, his eyes wide and afraid. Then, he ran to the goose egg stone like a madman.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Dia Robber shouted, but the man didn¡¯t stop. Dia Robber flew forward and grabbed the Destroyed King who was running toward the goose stone egg. He mmed the man into the ground.


    ¡°I said stop! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Dia Robber¡¯s face looked grim.


    That Destroyed King screamed, ¡°Goth and the others are still down there! We have to save them! We have to save them...¡±


    Dia Robber¡¯s expression darkened, and he quietly said, ¡°Observe the situation first. Without my order, no one is permitted to get close.¡±


    ¡°Dia Robber, what is going on?¡± Dragon One knew that something was wrong, but he wasn¡¯t sure what.


    Dia Robber turned around and looked at Dragon One. ¡°Considering what¡¯s happened, I¡¯m not going to lie. Sixty Destroyed Kings came to Dark Zone to hunt xenogeneics. We nned on cleaning this ce up, but while we were talking with you, for some reason, this thing crushed our camp. All the Destroyed Kings are gone.¡±


    Han Sen and Dragon One felt a chill at his words. Six Destroyed Kings remained, including Dia Robber and Barr, which meant that more than fifty King ss Destroyed had just disappeared. That was a very frightening thought.


    ¡°Even if a giant meteor struck the, it couldn¡¯t wipe out fifty Kings that easily. Plus, there are no meteors around to suggest that is what happened. Where did this thinge from?¡± Han Sen stared at the giant goose egg stone. He was frozen like Dia Robber.


    ¡°Maybe they went somewhere else?¡± Dragon One looked around. Dark Zone was big. A few dozen Kings could certainly hide on its surface. They could just dip into a cave, and nobody would be able to find them.


    ¡°No! They were waiting for us at camp... If they escaped this, they would definitely have revealed themselves by now.¡± Dia Robber shook his head.


    Dragon One wanted to say something, but before he could, there was a loud cracking noise. A crevice had suddenly appeared on the giant goose egg.

 Chapter 2398 - Xenogeneic Chase

    <h4>Chapter 2398 Xenogeneic Chase</h4>


    Han Sen and the others fell back. They immediately expanded their King areas as they stared at the goose egg stone.


    Katcha... Katcha...


    More cracks opened across the surface of the goose egg stone. The cracks were very well-aligned, so they obviously weren¡¯t like ordinary cracks one might find in a well-weathered stone. Instead, the perfectly-spaced cracks opened straight up and down.


    Boom!


    Countless dark green ws emerged from the top and bottom of the stone.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! That is a big bug!¡± Dragon Eight screamed with wide eyes.


    The stone might have looked rather like an egg, but the thing inside it was definitely not a baby goose. It was actually a xenogeneic bug, one that looked like a centipede. Its body was curled around itself, so all its ws were hidden. It had simply made itself look like a goose egg. Now, the disturbing creature was stretching out its body, making itself look very scary in the process. It revealed its teeth as it stared down on the Destroyed and Dragon around it.


    Blood and gore were smeared across the bug¡¯s belly. It was probably the remains of the missing Destroyed Kings.


    Everyone still alive knew that somehow, this xenogeneic had eaten more than fifty of the Destroyed Kings in a single second. The realization was chilling. No one issued amand. Everyone, including Han Sen and Dragon One, immediately turned and flew away. They were going to leave Dark Zone.


    But just as they were about to fly up into the clouds, the whole sky of the turned dark green. It was like a giant green crystal had formed to cloak the entire. Even the small amounts of light that made it through the clouds were dyed that same greenish shade.


    Pang!


    Both the Destroyed group and the Dragon group fell from the sky like meteors. They hit the so hard that their bodies punched deep holes into the surface.


    ¡°Air-restriction area. With this kind of radius... it must be a deified xenogeneic!¡± Dragon Eight pronounced as he climbed out of his hole. His face looked grave.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an air-restriction area.¡± Han Sen looked glum, too. He looked at the ground around them.


    The area looked as if it had managed to cover the entire. None of them could fly away now. Even more frightening was the fact that this wasn¡¯t just an air-restriction. It had another power, too.


    Before Han Sen could analyze it further, though, the giant insect leaped forward. Its mountainous body moved with uncanny speed, and dark green substance chains seethed in the air around it. The chains wrapped around its entire body, their outer edges as sharp as razors.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura as he turned to run. He didn¡¯t dare use his Move Mountain Area; it would be totally useless against a monster like this.


    A xenogeneic like this had enough raw power to crush his Move Mountain Area without breaking a sweat. His Dongxuan Armor wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand strength of that magnitude. He would die in moments.


    Boom!


    The weird bug attacked. Two of the Kings were too close to the creature to run, so they had no choice but to attack. They tried to use their own powers to fight back against the insect, but the weird bug was able to swallow them whole. The weird bug then dove into the ground, vanishing under the surface and leaving arge hole behind.


    The ground shook beneath Han Sen like a violent earthquake. He wanted to run, but after a few frantic steps, he came to a ck hole in the ground. A King running next to Han Sen was swallowed by the insect as itunched itself up from that hole in the ground. The weird bug hung in the air for a moment, then turned and dove back under the earth.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Dragon Eight screamed when he saw the insect eat one of the Dragons. It made him so angry that he used his giant gold dragon. He sent a punch toward the pit in the ground.


    Boom!


    The hole copsed on itself, and the weird bug didn¡¯te out again. It didn¡¯t scream, either.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Dragon One sprinted toward Dragon Eight and knocked the man backward, then dodged away himself.


    There was another boom as dirt and dust fountained up where Dragon Eight had been standing only a moment before. There was now anotherrge hole, and the strange bug had reemerged. Half of its body was above ground, and it looked like some strange tower as it swung its ws.


    No one moved to attack the creature; running was the only thought on their minds. They all knew that fighting the beast would be a useless move. There was nothing they could do against such a scary deified xenogeneic.


    Han Sen was running. And he was running very fast. He was very good at fleeing impossible fights, and he was confident that he could break the weird bug¡¯s King area and leave Dark Zone.


    Of course, he needed the bug to stop chasing him first. Even if he could break the air-restriction area, he wouldn¡¯t make it very far if the bug was still pursuing him.


    So, Han Sen put conscious effort into keeping a low profile. As soon as he had the chance to, he would use his super god spirit to leave Dark Zone.


    And in regards to the others, Han Sen could only pity them. At a time like this, it was every man for himself. Han Sen was not their daddy. There was no need to make a sacrifice on their behalf.


    Han Sen¡¯s face suddenly grew pale. The hair on the back of his neck stood up, and his heart leaped into his throat.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen used all his strength to leap forward. The bug erupted up through the ground he had just been standing on.


    Han Sen¡¯s body had almost touched its mouth, and the dark green substance chains around the creature were like des. One of them brushed Han Sen¡¯s leg, which was d in the Dongxuan Armor. The chain sliced cleanly through his Dongxuan Armor, leaving a deep gash in Han Sen¡¯s leg.Han Sen ignored the pain burning in his leg and continued to run. If he stopped now, he would die.


    The weird bug was back underground, though. It seemed to swim under the ground like some sort of strange fish. Every time it came out again, it left a ten-meter hole in its wake.


    Perhaps it was because Han Sen¡¯s leg was leaving a trail of blood behind, but Han Sen noticed that the weird bug seemed to be focusing all its attention on chasing him specifically.


    ¡°I cannot be this unlucky,¡± Han Sen thought, feeling sick. He hoped he was wrong, but when that bug burst out of the ground right next to him again, he knew that his hunch had been correct. The insect was after him, and him alone.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Han Sen was slower than the weird bug, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the bug again. He flew into the sky, his body releasing a white light. He was in super god spirit mode now, and he avoided the weird bug¡¯s gnashing teeth as he flew higher and higher.


    The bug didn¡¯t seem to have any ranged attacks aside from its King area, so Han Sen focused on flying as far away as he could. But just as he thought he was about to leave the area, he heard a buzzing sound.


    Transparent wings had sprouted from the weird bug¡¯s back. It flew toward Han Sen at incredible speed, and within a single second, it was right below Han Sen.


    All of its dark green substance chains were knotted together, spinning over each other like some enormous blender. The weird bug¡¯s open mouth wasing right for Han Sen. It was like a big whale, ready to munch on a little fish.

 Chapter 2399 - The Raging Insec

    Chapter 2399 The Raging Insec


    ¡°Dor will die!¡± Dragon One could see that Han Sen was about to be swallowed by the weird insect.


    Instead of being sad for Han Sen, he was sad about what Han Sen¡¯s death would mean for all of them. Even Han Sen, who could somehow nullify the air-restriction, couldn¡¯t escape this monster. If Han Sen couldn¡¯t escape, then it likely meant death for them all.


    Dragon Eight, who was following Dragon One, also saw what was about to happen. He looked just as glum.


    Boom!


    In the sky, the insect¡¯s enormous mouth was closing around Han Sen. Its sharp teeth were about to mp down on Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Dragon One and the others couldn¡¯t bring themselves to look at the horrible sight. They turned their heads and continued running as hard as they could. They hoped they could find a ce on Dark Zone that wasn¡¯t smothered by the air-restriction area. That was the only way they might be able to escape this hellhole.


    Han Sen¡¯s body didn¡¯t break because of the weird insect¡¯s attack, though. He was still in super god spirit mode, so the creature¡¯s incredible power was unable to touch him. While the weird insect¡¯s teeth pierced through his body, they didn¡¯t actually bring him any harm.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was incorporeal now, rather like a ghost¡¯s. He moved effortlessly through the weird insect¡¯s teeth and flesh, and he was on the verge of escaping the creature¡¯s body when he realized that he didn¡¯t want to leave just yet. He turned around, heading deeper into the maw of the weird insect.


    The hard bug shell and flesh couldn¡¯t restrict Han Sen¡¯s movement. He moved quickly through the insect¡¯s entire body.


    But Han Sen found that the inside of the creature was like jade. Even its organs and vessels had taken the texture of xenogeneic genes. There was no weakness to be found anywhere, so it would be hard for Han Sen to hurt the creature from the inside.


    But Han Sen had found the beast¡¯s xenogeneic core located in its brain. It was a green core that shone like the stars.


    Time passed. Han Sen¡¯s super god spirit mode couldst much longer now that he had reached King ss. He couldn¡¯t use it forever, but he could certainlyst around half an hour.


    Staying close to the green deified core of the beast, Han Sen gathered up power in his hand to perform super spank. Once he built up sufficient power, he moved toward the green core.


    Bzzt!


    The substance chains went crazy under the impact of Han Sen¡¯s hand. They were like rubber bands that couldn¡¯t be broken.


    Roar!


    The weird insect felt a sharp pain in its head, and so it roared. Its body hit the ground, then drilled deep inside. It decided to go for Dragon One.


    The insect snapped up a Destroyed King, plunging through the man¡¯s King area like it wasn¡¯t even there. Blood sttered everywhere. It was like it had eaten a sheep, not a scary King.


    Dragon One headed for the other side of the. He tried using every power at his disposal to fight back, but against that deified insect, all of his powers seemed to be useless.


    The scariest thing about the creature was its King area. If they met an ordinary deified xenogeneic, Dragon One and the others could still make an easy escape.


    But this weird insect¡¯s area power not only restricted air travel, it stopped any powers being used in the atmosphere. Even using skills or items to teleport was impossible. They were trapped.


    ¡°Run! Run for your life!¡± Dragon One and the others used all their various powers to try to escape, but the creature picked them off one by one. In the end, only Dragon One, Dragon Eight, Barr, and Dia Robber were left alive. They were injured, but they were still running.


    Somehow, they all started to work together. They knew that if they didn¡¯t, they had no chance of surviving.


    The bodies of Dragon Eight and Barr were special. They were almost immortal. That incredible power allowed them to escape some attacks and continue breathing.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber were top-tier Kings. They were invincible when it came to fighting others of the King ss, but attempting to deal with this scary deified was enough to leave them injured and bleeding.


    Boom!


    The weird insect mped its jaw around Barr¡¯s leg, and Dia Robber took that moment to gather up three different types of power. He created a triangleposed of three different energies. Light blossomed inside that triangle, breaking space and shaking the air around it. The light shot forward, smacking right into the weird insect¡¯s mouth. But the weird insect just swallowed the light, which disappeared harmlessly down its throat.


    Dia Robber looked pale and hopeless. That was the strongest move he could conjure, but it hadn¡¯t affected the weird insect in the least.


    That insect wasn¡¯t an ordinary deified monster. Its area power and the strength of its body both indicated that whatever it was, this creature was far better than an average deified xenogeneic.


    Although they hadn¡¯t exhausted all of their strength yet, Dragon One and the others knew that if they could not escape the weird insect¡¯s area, then they were sure to die.


    ¡°This is bad. Why did we randomly encounter a xenogeneic with such a scary area?¡± Dragon Eight groused loudly as he ran.


    Dragon One remained silent, though. He knew thatining would help no one. He needed tost as long as he could, grasping every additional second that he could, in the hope that a miracle might save them. Maybe a new idea would ur to one of them, something that could help.


    Dia Robber was of a simr mindset. In that ce, no one could save them. Even if the deified elites of his race knew they were in danger, deifieds were not permitted ess to the universal core area. Only King ss beings were allowed to enter this ce. You could not be one level higher nor one level lower.


    ¡°If I am to die, I do not want to die fleeing,¡± Barr snarled with a furious look on his face. He turned around and sprinted towards the weird insect. His body zed with a sword light.


    Dia Robber started to stop him. But then he realized that with the situation they were currently in, no matter how hard they ran, they could not run far enough. Stopping Barr was pointless.


    Barr shed the weird insect¡¯s head, but the bone knife never made contact with the weird insect¡¯s shell. The substance chains on its body caught the knife and crushed it.


    Barr¡¯s hand touched the substance chains. His arm vanished in a cloud of fleshy scraps.


    The weird insect opened its mouth to chase down the injured Barr. Barr couldn¡¯t run any further, though, and he didn¡¯t want to. He summoned his area power and used his left hand to punch the weird insect¡¯s face.


    Barr¡¯s powerful area was as weak as an eggshell before the brute force of the weird insect¡¯s teeth. Barr¡¯s King area shattered, and his body was bitten in half. The bitten section of his body disappeared down the creature¡¯s gullet.


    Although Barr could respawn and gain strength each time, the process required his cells to be close by. Now that half of his body was swallowed and digested, he could no longer respawn.


    The weird insect swung around, going for what was left of Barr¡¯s body. Barr was still conscious, but the situation was hopeless.


    Roar!


    As the weird bug came down to eat the other half of his body, Barr realized he was going to die. But then the bug suddenly squealed. Its body became straight and rigid, like it had been electrified.


    Barr and the others froze in ce. They weren¡¯t sure what was happening.


    Blergh!


    The weird insect opened its mouth, then spewed out dark green blood like a fountain. The blood sprayed all over Barr.

 Chapter 2400 - Stone Destiny’s Tower

    <h4>Chapter 2400 Stone Destiny¡¯s Tower</h4>


    Blood continued to fountain out of the insect¡¯s mouth, spilling all over the ce. It looked as if something was fighting its way out.


    ¡°Dor?¡± Dragon One and Dragon Eight asked together, squinting at the figure that emerged. They could barely believe their eyes. They wanted to scream, but their question came out as a whisper.


    He had been eaten by a deified creature, and yet he hadn¡¯t been killed. It was a miracle.


    Han Sen finished pulling himself free and climbed to his feet. He didn¡¯t have any blood on him. He didn¡¯t even look injured. Dragon One stared at him in disbelief.


    The weird insect shrieked and thrashed a little. It looked to be in a great deal of pain. Instead of pursuing Han Sen, it just drilled back into the earth and disappeared.


    The green area power that had covered the sky suddenly disappeared. Dragon Eight stared at the hole it left behind in bewilderment.


    ¡°Dor, what did you do?¡± Dragon Eight asked slowly, his voice a little shaken.


    ¡°Nothing. I just thought I¡¯d hurt it a little.¡± Han Sen paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Once it heals, I doubt we¡¯ll be able to escape again.¡±


    Putting action to words, Han Sen left the ground and headed out of Dark Zone¡¯s atmosphere.


    He had wanted to kill the weird insect, but the creature was way too strong. It had taken all of Han Sen¡¯s strength to keep using super spank on the weird insect¡¯s core. Despite exhausting all of his energy and approaching the time limit of his super god spirit body, he was only able to leave a single crack across the core. He hadn¡¯t been able to actually break it.


    Luckily, although the weird insect was strong, it wasn¡¯t smart. The crack in the creature¡¯s core was small and not terribly threatening, but the bug had chosen to run away even so. If it had continued going after Han Sen, his super god spirit would have given out eventually. He could have died.


    Dragon One, Dragon Eight, Dia Robber, and the newly reassembled Barr didn¡¯t hesitate. They followed Han Sen away from Dark Zone.


    The five of them didn¡¯t speak, and they flew as fast as they could until they were well beyond Dark Zone. The weird insect didn¡¯t follow, which all of them were incredibly grateful for.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re all injured, and I need to go take a rest. Let¡¯s split up here,¡± Han Sen said, preparing to use his self-universe cogwheel to leave the universal core area.


    He had an idea about how to deal with the weird insect, but he was too weak to do anything about it now. He would have to wait until he was stronger.


    Dragon One said, ¡°Dor, if you still want to work together, we should set up a time and ce to meet.¡±


    ¡°It will be hard to fit you into my schedule, but we can discuss this when I find the time.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to set up a meeting time because he was currently in the Extreme King. He wouldn¡¯t always be able toe here on a schedule.


    ¡°Should we have a way of contacting each other?¡± Dragon Eight said.


    In the geno universe, the stronger ones always earned respect. Everyone wanted friends who were stronger than them.


    Especially friends like Han Sen. He was a first-tier King capable of fighting against a deified xenogeneic. Plus, he had proven his ability to hurt many scary people. It almost seemed like he was deified already. If someone could make friends with him, they would. After all, it would be better to have him as an ally than an enemy.


    Dragon One and Dragon Eight wanted to maintain a good rtionship with him. Even if they couldn¡¯t be friends, they wanted Han Sen to think positively about them. Finding yourself at odds with someone like him was never a good n.


    ¡°So you are Dor. You are even stronger than the stories say. When would you like to fight me?¡± Barr asked, looking at Han Sen.


    Dia Robberughed and said, ¡°Barr, stop messing around. Today, Dor was the sole reason that we survived. If you don¡¯t mind, Dor, please leave us a contact number. We would like to pay the debt we now owe you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just trying to save myself. You don¡¯t need to contact me again. We¡¯ll meet again whenever luck decides,¡± Han Sen said, then used his self-universe cogwheel. After a while, a giant metal cogwheel door appeared, and Han Sen walked through it and left.


    Now that his self-universe cogwheel had been activated, it would continue running on its own. Using it didn¡¯t require any additional energy.


    Opening the door to the universal core hall did have some requirements, though. Once Han Sen began the process of summoning the door using his self-universe cogwheel, he couldn¡¯t move it. If he moved away from the door, he would destroy the connection. At that point, he¡¯d have to start the process all over.


    In addition, summoning the door took a while. It would be impossible to summon duringbat, so the door couldn¡¯t be used as an escape route if Han Sen got into trouble.


    Plus, when he returned to the core area, he would end up exactly where he had left the previous time. He wouldn¡¯t just randomly teleport to some other location in the core area.


    ¡°Brother Dragon One, who is this Dor? Can you tell me?¡± Dia Robber looked at Dragon One.


    Dragon One shook his head. ¡°We met him by chance, and we worked together twice. We don¡¯t know much about him. No more than you guys do.¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of a race called ¡®human¡¯ before. How could they have produced an elite like that? It is confusing.¡± Dia Robber asked, his expression mystified.


    ¡°I am afraid that because of Dor, humans might be famous across the universe. We don¡¯t know if there are any other strong humans. If he¡¯s the only one with such strength, like Kong Fei was, he would still be alone. He cannot change the world, in that case,¡± Dragon One answered.


    The four of them lost themselves in deep thought. None of them said anything. And eventually, they all used their self-universe cogwheels to leave the universal core hall.


    After Dia Robber returned to the Destroyed, he went looking for other Destroyed Kings. He asked the ones he could find to stay in the vicinity of Dark Zone. They were to wait inside the core area, and if Dor re-appeared, they would contact Dia Robber at once.


    Coincidentally, when Dragon One returned to the Dragon, he did exactly the same thing. Clearly, they were waiting for Han Sen to return to the core area, too.


    Han Sen came out of the universal core hall back in Underwater Town. Bao¡¯er was lying on his bed, and she rubbed her eyes when she heard movement. Seeing that it was Han Sen, she leaped into his arms.


    ¡°Dad? Where were you? Why didn¡¯t you take me?¡± Bao¡¯er lifted her lips.


    ¡°I reached King ss a few days ago. I got pulled into the core area.¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er and asked, ¡°Can you and the little bird enter the core area?¡±


    ¡°Core area? What is that?¡± Bao¡¯er asked in confusion.


    If Bao¡¯er did not know, then she probably couldn¡¯t join him. And the little red bird was deified, so it couldn¡¯t go in with him, either. Otherwise, Han Sen could use the little red bird to kill the weird insect.


    Han Sen had used his super god spirit mode for too long, and his body was exhausted. He felt very powerless and sore. Han Sen didn¡¯t n on returning to the core area anytime soon. He rested for a few days and ate some of the core xenogeneic genes each day. His number of King genes kept increasing.


    His body had almost recovered when the day came for him to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower. He didn¡¯t want to bete, and so he arrived at the site an hour early.


    The Extreme King were quite effective. They had four elites on standby to open the door of Destiny¡¯s Tower for Han Sen and let him in.

 Chapter 2401 - Do You Believe That This World Has a God

    <h4>Chapter 2401 Do You Believe That This World Has a God</h4>


    Han Sen had long been curious about Destiny¡¯s Tower, and that was because this stone Destiny¡¯s Tower was just like the metal Destiny¡¯s Tower inside his Sea of Soul. Aside from the towers being made of different materials¡ªone having been made of stone and other having been made of metal¡ªthere was no difference.


    Four deified elites used their powers to force open the gate to Destiny¡¯s Tower. Only one person could go in while the gate was being held up. Once he received the signal, Han Sen immediately ran into the tower.


    Deng!


    Han Sen had just entered the tower when the door mmed shut behind him.


    Because Han Sen knew the process, though, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    The four deified elites had to use formation powers just to get the door open, and it could only be kept open for a single second. It simply wasn¡¯t feasible to keep it open any longer than that.


    Han Sen was given one month to spend in Destiny¡¯s Tower. When that month was up, the door would open again, and Han Sen would be allowed to leave.


    Han Sen looked around the tower. He had heard there was supposed to be an amazing geno art located inside the tower, and any creature that learned it would be able to increase the speed of their evolution. But everyone who left the tower seemed to practice different geno arts. That made Han Sen curious about whether the rumor was true.


    Han Sen was on the first floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower. Theyout was exactly like his own Destiny¡¯s Tower, but there were some paintings hanging on the walls of this tower.


    The pictures were supposedly the geno arts of legend, but when Han Sen looked closer, he realized that the pictures were not geno arts at all. They were drawings of people.


    The pictures were of a man. Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell if he was human, crystallizer, Extreme King, or one of the Sky. They all looked so simr that it was hard to tell the precise race of the man in the painting.


    But this man wasn¡¯t drawn like an average person. He was drawn like a god atop an altar. Every wall held a picture depicting the same man in a different position, but no matter how he was posed, he seemed to be looking out of the picture with disdain. It was somehow ufortable to meet the painted man¡¯s gaze.


    Although Han Sen knew it was just a drawing, not a living man, the painted man gave him a chilled feeling. It was like the eyes of the man could see right through his soul or something.


    Han Sen frowned. He longer he looked at the painting, the more he wanted to avoid it. That wasn¡¯t normal.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this drawing? Or is it like a jade spirit in the White Jade Jing? Is it actually alive?¡± Han Sen looked at the man in the painting, but try as he might, he couldn¡¯t discern its true nature.


    He looked across the whole first floor, but he found nothing except for pictures of that one man. Han Sen silently moved on to the second floor.


    Upon reaching the second floor, Han Sen frowned. This floor had paintings of the man on every wall as well. He was just posed in different positions than he had been on the first floor.


    ¡°This entire tower isn¡¯t just full of this one man¡¯s paintings, is it?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and so he proceeded to the third floor.


    Of course, Han Sen was unlucky. His guess had been correct. The third floor held the same paintings.


    Each floor in the tower had eight walls. Each wall had a painting of its own. Han Sen walked all the way from the first floor to the sixth floor, and he saw forty-eight of the man¡¯s paintings in total.


    It was the same person in every painting. He was just in a different position in each one. He would be sitting in one, while in another, he could be standing or lying down. All the pictures had the man in a different position. But no matter what his position was, the man¡¯s eyes were always the same. Han Sen hated those eyes.


    The man wasn¡¯t ugly. In fact, Han Sen thought he was quite handsome. The man had a smile that should have been loveable, but instead, Han Sen loathed it. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on why.


    Han Sen was a little surprised by that realization, because he didn¡¯t like judging people by their appearance. It didn¡¯t matter if a person looked nice or horrible; he would not form a real opinion on them until he learned more about who they really were.


    But now, looking at these paintings, Han Sen already hated this man. That was not normal at all.


    Trying to suppress his hatred, Han Sen climbed to the highest floor. This was the seventh floor.


    If the stone Destiny¡¯s Tower was rted to his metal Destiny¡¯s Tower, the seventh floor should have a space Bai Sema. That was where Han Sen imprisoned people in his own tower.


    As soon as Han Sen stepped onto the seventh floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower, he stopped dead in his tracks.


    There were no more of those paintings on the seventh floor. There was just a stone tform in the middle of the room. Someone was sitting atop the stone tform, and Han Sen realized instantly that it was the same man showcased in the forty-eight paintings across the lower floors.


    He sat atop the stone tform, his legs crossed like a buddha. His hands were down, and his eyes were shut. It was like he was sleeping.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t detect a lifeforceing from the man, though. The man was like a statue. With Han Sen¡¯s eyesight, though, he could tell the man actually was alive. He could see the man¡¯s pores and the pink of his skin.


    Han Sen could see most of his vessels, too. Aside from the fact that he wasn¡¯t breathing, he really did look like someone who was alive.


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to inspect the man. It was odd that the man looked so alive while giving off utterly no indication of lifeforce. Even after scanning the man, Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell if he was living or dead. That was extremely weird.


    While Han Sen was examining the man, some sort of odd wave began to pass through the air around the man¡¯s body. The air moved in a circle, like a nearly invisible whirlpool.


    Han Sen took a step back. He soon realized that the swirl was just a lifeforce, not anything harmful.


    What astonished Han Sen the most, though, was that the ck crystal armor in his Sea of Soul reacted to the whirlpool. The armor began to tremble. A mysterious power flowed out of the armor and sank into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen felt himself be really heavy. It was like the cells inside his body had been frozen in ce by that mysterious power. The Dongxuan Sutra and Han Sen¡¯s other primary geno arts had been locked down by the strange power as well.


    Only the Original Water King Body and a few other powers Han Sen had absorbed were still active inside his body.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen asked in sudden trepidation. Then the man slowly opened his eyes. It looked like he was smiling at Han Sen, but he wasn¡¯t.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart red with that feeling of hatred again, but this time, it was one thousand times stronger than it had been when he saw those pictures. Han Sen managed to suppress the feelings and keep them from showing on his face.


    Han Sen finally figured out where the feelings wereing from, though. The passionate hatred inside him was flowing out of the ck crystal armor. It wasn¡¯t his own emotion.


    The man stared at Han Sen the same way he¡¯d gazed out of the paintings. He smiled and coldly asked, ¡°Do you believe that this world has a God?¡±

 Chapter 2402 - God’s Wish

    <h4>Chapter 2402 God¡¯s Wish</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He didn¡¯t mind hearing about deifieds, but he really did mind hearing the word ¡°God.¡±


    This sensitivity came from his time in the sanctuaries. Since he first entered the sanctuaries, he hade to despise the word ¡°God.¡± Even hearing it would put him in a bad mood for a long time.


    Especially when it came to the events with the Seventh Team. They had really affected Han Sen.


    ¡°This guy cannot be the god that ims to grant wishes, can he?¡± Han Sen stared at the man who sat atop the stone tform, and he really thought that this man had to be the one he had heard so much about.


    Plus, the ck crystal armor¡¯s reaction made Han Sen much more rmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any of the Extreme King dying in this Destiny¡¯s Tower. People im to learn a lot from their time in the tower. No matter what is said about this ce, there is never a hint of something fatal residing inside. Otherwise, with so many people having already entered this ce, at least one of them should have died,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. ¡°No wonder each of the Extreme King learns something different inside the tower, though. There is no geno art here. There is just this living god.¡±


    Han Sen froze, and he didn¡¯t answer. The man asked again, ¡°Young man, do you believe that God exists in this world?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen answered with certainty. But inside, he thought, ¡°Of course, I believe. Han¡¯s big brother is Dor God.¡±


    The man nodded, and he went on to say, ¡°If I told you I was God, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I would,¡± Han Sen said, feigning cooperation. He wanted that man to keep talking. After all the time Han Sen had spent tracking down bits and pieces of this man¡¯s exploits, he badly wanted to know what the man¡¯s true goal was, or where he might havee from.


    The man didn¡¯t seem impressed or concerned by Han Sen¡¯s answer, though. His expression hadn¡¯t changed, and he still smiled. ¡°It is a fated meeting that you havee here to speak with me. I can fulfill one wish for you. You can say whatever you want, as it should be something deep in your heart. You only have one chance. No matter what you say, it will be fulfilled. But you cannot change what you wish for.¡±


    ¡°This guy is just like King Qun,¡± Han Sen chuckled darkly in his heart. He looked at the man.


    ¡°I can make any wish?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the man.


    ¡°Any wish that you desire. God can do anything,¡± the man said calmly.


    Han Sen frowned, and he didn¡¯t speak. Making a wish seemed like a simple process, but there were many traps. Each member of the Seventh Team from the Alliance had made a wish, but before the end, each one of them had regretted their wish. Something disastrous that they never expected had befallen them.


    For instance, Han Sen could wish for a lot of money. God would set up an ident and drop a lot of money right into hisp. Things would seem great, until it eventually came out that the money had belonged to a psychotic killer. While Han Sen would indeed be the recipient of great fortune for a time, he would eventually be killed by that psychotic killer.


    God was supposed to be an abstract concept. Once people made their wishes to God, they were supposed to move on with their lives, not linger in the moment.


    If people really thought that God was a person who granted wishes like this man, it would be very dangerous.


    If someone believed in God, then they believed that God was a real force in the world. Every action he took would have ramifications in the world. He wouldn¡¯t just be able to make something out of nothing.


    So, whatever wish a person made should be something that already existed inside the universe somece. These items would, of course, have a pre-established connection to the universe. Any rare item that someone wished for would be deeply associated with the workings of the world.


    Han Sen used to think that, if God really existed and he could really fulfill wishes, then he might be a special sort of lifeform that had Causal powers.


    A person had to wish for something they wanted, but the consequences of the item might befall the wisher. So, the rarer the item was, the greater the consequences could be. The price that had to be paid could be huge.


    If a person wished for ten thousand dors, and that ten thousand dors were with a mother who wanted to heal her ailing son, and that ten thousand dors were then given to the wisher, the son would die fromck of treatment. That death and that mother¡¯s hatred would end up on the wisher.


    If the wisher was greedy and wished for one million dors, the wish might hurt one hundred lives. The wisher would be hated by a hundred families. Having one hundred different families seeking revenge against you would be a high price to pay.


    Those were just Han Sen¡¯s predictions and guesses, though. They might not have actually been true, but ording to what happened to the Seventh Team, the guesses were in the realm of possibilities.


    It didn¡¯t matter if someone wished for immortality or a return to their youth; every wish had its price. That price also took away the governance of a person¡¯s own life and death. Perhaps it was because there were too many consequences, but sometimes, not even death brought freedom from the consequences of a wish. They would have to continue their miserable existence to pay back the debt.


    ¡°If this theory is correct, then everyone who entered this Destiny¡¯s Tower should have paid a price. But I haven¡¯t heard of any misfortunes among the people who havee here. Why?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The guy that was iming to be God noticed Han Sen¡¯s continued silence. He smiled and said, ¡°You can think about what you wish to want to make. There are forty-eight God pictures. They all have my will in them. You can go and take a look. Perhaps they will help you decide. That will be the first gift I give you. When you have thought of the wish you seek to make,e to me and I will make ite true.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t leave. He looked at the man and asked, ¡°If I make a wish, do I have to pay something back in made?¡±


    The man continued smiling and said, ¡°You will.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised that the man answered. He had thought the self-proimed God wouldn¡¯t admit this, even if asked. Han Sen immediately followed up his question.


    ¡°What do I need to give you?¡±


    The man looked at Han Sen and didn¡¯t answer the question. ¡°You are not the first person to ask me this question. And you surely won¡¯t be thest. I can answer you, but if I answer, you must make a wish. Do you agree?¡±


    Han Sen thought for a brief moment, and then said seriously, ¡°I agree.¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°The wish you make will be fulfilled, and that is because it is what you deserve.¡±


    ¡°It is what I deserve? If I want a hundred wives, that means the wives will already have been my wives? What sense does that make?¡± Han Sen was frozen. What the man said was something Han Sen couldn¡¯t ept, but when he thought about it some more, his breath caught. He now knew why the man would say this.


    What the man had said was reversed. If you tried to understand it in reverse, then the sentence made sense. But the Causal rtionship reversed it.

 Chapter 2403 - Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 2403 Vampire</h4>


    Just as Han Sen predicted, if God was a creature that had Causal powers, then he could reverse Causal rtionships.


    For example, take a person who wished for one million dors. Normally, the person would have to work for ten years to earn that much money.


    But God¡¯s powers reversed the Causal rtionship. God could give that one million to the person immediately, and then the person would have to work to pay it back.


    If someone wished for far more than they could ever pay back, then the wisher would destroy the Causal rtionship, which would create a serious imbnce within that Causal power. It was difficult to imagine what might happen.


    ¡°If this line of thought is true, making a wish is like pre-paying wages. If my wish is something I can pay back, then I might not get hurt. Or at least, I might not get hurt very much. Just like Han Jinzhi. He made a wish, but the wish he made didn¡¯t backfire on him,¡± Han Sen thought.


    The man smiled. ¡°You are smart. You understand the meaning behind wishes. I believe you will be able to make the correct wish.¡±


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°Many of the Extreme King have entered Destiny¡¯s Tower, and their lives don¡¯t seem to be falling apart afterwards. They must have deciphered the meaning behind the man¡¯s words. But is it really true that no one was greedy enough to make a wish they were unable to make good on?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if this guy was the same self-proimed God that the Seventh Team had encountered. Whether he was or not, though, Han Sen believed there to be something amiss with this offer. He just hadn¡¯t figured out what was wrong yet.


    When Han Sen didn¡¯t speak, the man went on to say, ¡°Young man, make a wish you are able to handle. It will be good for you, and it will not harm you.¡±


    The way he said this made Han Sen frown. There was something familiar about this whole interaction, actually.


    ¡°Hang on, I forgot to consider God¡¯s perspective in this wishing process. God wouldn¡¯t just randomly help people. Why is this guy willing to help others by fulfilling their wishes? Maybe the wishing process isn¡¯t like a pre-paid wage, but more like an interest-charging loan? This guy might be some sort of celestial loan shark!¡± The thought gave Han Sen a sudden chill.


    Without a doubt, this God must be benefitting somehow from the wishes that were made. No way he would just sit here and grant wishes out of kindness.


    There had to be something this God needed that the wishes were providing. Most likely, that benefit woulde from the interest rate he charged for each wish.


    The bigger the wish that was made, the more interest the wisher would owe. And that meant God would benefit even more.


    As he considered the idea, Han Sen became increasingly convinced that he was right. Han Sen might not have figured out the process perfectly, but he was confident he had gotten the core of the rtionship correct. God wasn¡¯t some benevolent fulfiller of dreams. He was more like a vampire.


    But God wouldn¡¯t be interested in money, obviously. Han Sen hadn¡¯t quite figured out what form this God would want his interest in when he collected it.


    Han Sen¡¯s face turned sour as he thought about all this. If his guesses were even remotely urate, then regardless of what he wished for, he was still going to lose something.


    After all, loan sharks kept the interest going even after payment.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what wish to make. Let me go and have a look at those godly pictures before I make one,¡± Han Sen said, as he looked at the man.


    ¡°You really should think about it, yes. You only get one chance.¡± The man smiled encouragingly.


    Han Sen left the seventh floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower. As he walked, he kept on thinking, ¡°From what I have been able to see thus far, God¡¯s power must have many restrictions. He cannot directly harm the wish maker. And he cannot harm creatures of this universe. And it seems as if he cannot use lies and tricks. Otherwise, why would he have told me all that he did?¡±


    ¡°The rules do not permit the use of force or falsehoods. This whole thing sounds very legal andwyer-like. Although they can¡¯t change the rules, they¡¯re perfectly happy to use word games and maniption to get what they want. That is how they trick people,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Ultimately, he thought it was a good thing that he hade here.


    He had agreed to make a wish in order to figure out what the wishing process and this God¡¯s powers were actually like. Now, he had a much better idea of what was happening. His theories couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent urate, but he was better off now than his previous state ofplete cluelessness.


    To defeat an enemy, you had to understand them. Ignorance was the most frightening thing on a battlefield.


    Now that Han Sen had agreed to make a wish, he might end up paying a price. But he still thought that this was all worth it. At least he would be able to understand God more.


    What Han Sen needed to do now was avoid getting tangled in the interest he would owe God upon making a wish.


    ording to the theory he was crafting, the smaller the wish Han Sen made, the smaller the price he would have to pay. That would mean there would be less interest.


    But Han Sen had no idea what scale he should use to measure wishes. How would he know if the wish he made was big or small?


    For instance, Han Sen might want a single dor. That was a small amount. And ording to the theory, the wish should rue very little interest because one dor would be easy to pay back.


    But God wasn¡¯t ying with money here. He was ying with Causal powers.


    If Han Sen wanted that one dor, and that one dor came from a scary elite¡¯s son, that scary elite¡¯s son might die. And the responsibility for that wouldnd firmly upon Han Sen. At that point, Han Sen would have to face the scary elite¡¯s payback.


    When wishes were fulfilled by Causal power, even seemingly small wishes could turn out to be very dangerous. And whatever the price turned out to be, Han Sen would have to pay it.


    And the final decision would be in hands of that untrustworthy God. Han Sen would have a difficult time trying to navigate around those rules.


    ¡°It is hard fighting God. The Seventh Team had so many good people, and yet they all ended up the way they did. It looks as if Gu Qingcheng, who didn¡¯t make a wish, made the best decision by far,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. ¡°I wonder what wish Han Jinzhi made. How did he avoid the trap set up by God?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand. Or at least, he didn¡¯t for the moment. But he needed a way to mitigate his risk and make a wish that would cost him the least.


    There was another thing that Han Sen found extra suspicious.


    It was the fact that so many of the Extreme King entered the tower, and yet they all ended up okay. Perhaps this God really was a nice loan shark who only ripped people off a little.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think that was possible, though. All vampires drank blood, after all.


    ¡°What is keeping these Extreme King from having their lives destroyed by these wishes?¡± Han Sen kept walking as he thought, staring at the paintings on the walls along the way.

 Chapter 2404 - Han Sen Makes His Wish

    <h4>Chapter 2404 Han Sen Makes His Wish</h4>


    Han Sen thought of many different things he could wish for. He thought of wishing for God to be dead or for Han Sen himself to be God. Both of those seemed like wishes that God would be unable to fulfill, and thus would be forced to renege on his bargain.


    But when Han Sen thought about it some more, he realized that those wishes wouldn¡¯t work. If Han Sen wished for God to die, he needed a way to make sure that God really was dead.


    Ordinarily, death meant losing all signs of life. But different types of life also had different types of life signs.


    When Han Sen first entered the seventh floor and saw the man, he thought the man was dead. If that was the ¡°death¡± Han Sen was referring to, then God would fulfill his wish without difficulty. He could make himself lose all signs of life without being negatively impacted.


    If Han Sen was going to make that sort of wish, he should wish that God had never existed. If God never existed, then he wouldn¡¯t be around to fulfill Han Sen¡¯s wishes. If he fulfilled Han Sen¡¯s wishes, then he wouldn¡¯t be around to call in the debt. If he was still around to exact payment, then he could not have fulfilled the wish.


    It was a simple theory, and the wish should have been impossible to fulfill.


    The wish made certain assumptions, though. If Han Sen really wished for God to never exist, then the assumption would be that the man really was God. If the man told Han Sen he was not God, it would be as if he was erasing God¡¯s existence. And then he could make Han Sen pay the price.


    There were many other simr methods that God could use to avoid getting the bad end of a bargain. God was very good when it came to toying with rules. Because of that, Han Sen didn¡¯t think that any of these ideas would work.


    Han Sen¡¯s gaze came down on the paintings of God hanging on the walls, and suddenly, Han Sen saw them very differently than he had before. The position of the paintings hadn¡¯t changed, but looking at them now gave Han Sen a very different sensation.


    Han Sen felt a water minding from one picture. The water mind was like a sea. It washed back and forth over Han Sen, making him feel as if he was drowning in the image. His sensitivity to water powers increased.


    Han Sen was shocked. He looked at all of the pictures one by one, and he found that each of them had a different meaning. Some of them were very soft and gentle, whereas others were very hard and destructive.


    Some of them were small, and others were endless. Others were like gxies hanging in the sky.


    The forty-eight pictures somehow captured all the different aspects of water powers. Han Sen looked at the forty-eight paintings, and his knowledge of water powers increased by several levels.


    ¡°It looks like God¡¯s power really is quite impressive. It can read my bodyposition and ce a water mind in the paintings for me. When the Extreme King elites came here, they must have each seen a mind that matched their own powers. That is why they became so much stronger.


    Frowning, Han Sen muttered to himself, ¡°This God is like King Qun. They both have very strong powers, but for some reason, there are restrictions that keep them from utilizing all of their strength. This is the only chance I have against them, as the ordinary creature that I am. Otherwise, this God could surely destroy the universe itself.¡±


    ¡°But fighting a god by God¡¯s rules? The chances of winning are still pretty low.¡± Han Sen then suddenly thought of Asura.


    Asura left behind the Asura Sutra, or the Falsified-Sky Sutra, which had Causal powers. And Asura had actually consumed a God. Was that God the same type as King Qun?


    But Han Sen had eventually learned that the God Asura consumed was something like a Buddha. Although the Buddha were strong, they didn¡¯t reach God-status.


    ¡°Maybe that was just a coincidence,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen kept looking at the forty-eight paintings, all the while thinking about what he might wish for. Gaining more water power was great for Han Sen.


    Ancient Water God¡¯s Ancient God Origin had caused the Original Water King Body to develop, so the King area¡¯s utility had definitely increased. Learning more through these paintings would also be helpful.


    But because of his ck crystal armor, Han Sen¡¯s body was locked down. That God could probably only feel the Original Water King Body, which was why the paintings only held a water mind.


    If Han Sen had ess to all his geno arts, he could have learned a great deal more from the paintings.


    But the ck crystal armor wasn¡¯t giving Han Sen the opportunity to do that, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand why. It was simr to how the ck crystal armor had hidden from the geno hall.


    A month was a long time, though. Han Sen was able to think about all this slowly, as he had plenty of time to learn the water minds that were avable.


    With his own water mind knowledge deepening, Han Sen¡¯s water element Shocking Sky Punch became stronger. As he understood more and more, Han Sen continued to modify the technique.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t yet made a wish. This was thest day he would be allowed to remain inside the tower, and he was still learning the water minds in the paintings.


    The painting in front of Han Sen started to talk. ¡°You made a deal with me. You must make a wish. If you don¡¯t, you cannot be allowed to leave Destiny¡¯s Tower. And you know this.¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°I am going to make the wish now.¡±


    God was threatening Han Sen. If Han Sen didn¡¯t keep his promise, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed out even if the Extreme King opened Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    But Han Sen thought this threat was very interesting.


    It seemed that, for some reason, God didn¡¯t want to offend the Extreme King. Otherwise, he would have just let Han Sen reach the time limit without reminding him.


    That proved that God was nning to let Han Sen go instead of forcing him to stay.


    ¡°Thene to me and tell me your wish,¡± the man said in a cool voice. His face remained impassive.


    Han Sen returned to the seventh floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower and walked in front of the man.


    ¡°You do not have much time. Tell me your wish,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Can you fulfill any wish I want?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the man.


    ¡°Yes. Anything you want,¡± the man surely said.


    ¡°Can I look for someone?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The man was answering without hesitation.


    He must have heard many strange wishes in his time. Looking for someone might have been a verymon wish.


    ¡°Good. Then, can you please tell me where my great-granddad is?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t make a tricky wish or try to trap God. His wish was simple.


    When the man heard it, he thought the wish was very simple, as well. He wouldn¡¯t have to bend the rules to fulfill this request.


    ¡°What is your great-grandfather¡¯s name?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you God? You must know.¡± Han Sen said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Fine,¡± the man said casually. He looked at Han Sen, but the reflection in his eyes kept changing.

 Chapter 2405 - One Punch to Blow Up a God

    <h4>Chapter 2405: One Punch to Blow Up a God</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen made this wish because he wanted to know which great-granddad Han Jinzhi actually was. If Han Jinzhi had been an ordinary man, then he would have already died and left the world. In that case, God wouldn¡¯t be able to find out where he was. At most, God would track him back to a gravesite.


    If Han Sen¡¯s great-granddad was actually the legendary figure he¡¯d been told about, then Han Jinzhi had already escaped the powers of a God once. He must have been really powerful himself. This man who called himself God should have had a hard time finding someone like that.


    Somewhere in the universe, on a, in a certain street, a fortune-teller was sitting on the road. He was eating noodles, making loud slurping noises as he sucked them down.


    Suddenly, the fortune-teller¡¯s face changed. He identally dropped the noodles onto the ground as he shouted, ¡°Who is tricking me!¡±


    The fortune-teller¡¯s fingers twitched for a second. When he spoke again, his voice sounded furious. ¡°That traitorous b*stard tricked me!¡±


    While he was talking, the fortune-teller quickly pulled something out of his bag. He bit his middle finger and let a drop of blood fall onto the item. He mumbled, ¡°What a shame. Getting this treasure took so much work. When I go back, I¡¯m going to teach that little b*stard a lesson.¡±


    A Fox was walking down the road, and she saw the fortune-teller holding an article of underwear decorated with flowers. He looked as if he was in pain. She stared at him, but the fortune-teller didn¡¯t even seem to notice. His face remained twisted in difort.


    In Destiny¡¯s Tower, the man looked at Han Sen. The images reflected in his eyes kept changing, but all of them gleamed brightly.


    Han Sen had made a wish. When the wish wasplete, the man could use his power on Han Sen. Tracing Han Sen¡¯s bloodline would be very easy, as it was just a basic power. It didn¡¯t even require any special tricks.


    As the spell ran, the man considered different ways he could maximize his earnings from someone making such a wish.


    While he was in thought, the image in the man¡¯s eyes kept changing. The gleam of power in those eyes was constant, but the images within them began to whirl faster and faster.


    ¡°Argh!¡± the man suddenly screamed. He covered his godly-looking eyes.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at the man. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. While he was wondering, he suddenly heard a pang! That man¡¯s eyes exploded, leaving behind two ck holes.


    From the empty air of the room around them, a god-like voiceughed darkly. ¡°How dare you spy on me! This time, I¡¯m only taking away your eyes. Next time, I will destroy your body.¡±


    ¡°No... impossible! How could you be his heir?! That is impossible!¡± screamed the man whose eyes had been incinerated.


    ¡°Who¡¯s heir?¡± Han Sen asked the man.


    Now he could see the wounds clearly. The holes in the man¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t flesh; they were rimmed with a jade-like substance. His eyes werepletely destroyed, and there wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood.


    The eyeless man looked creepy. The empty pits stared at Han Sen as the man gnashed his teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are his heir or not. You made a wish, and so, you must pay the price! Plus, there is no way you are his heir...¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where he is,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°He is where he should be,¡± the man said sternly.


    ¡°This is wrong. You have broken the rules!¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°The rules are simple. I have done what you asked, and so, you must pay up.¡± The man looked quite angry.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t pay up?¡± Han Sen asked, ring at the man.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t up to you,¡± the manughed in a grating voice. A light began to shine around his body, like the aura of some ancient sky god.


    Han Sen¡¯s face suddenly changed. He noticed his lifespan had been drastically reduced.


    Normal creatures in the geno universe couldn¡¯t detect their own lifespan, but Han Sen hade from the sanctuaries. He could see his own lifespan.


    Han Sen¡¯s maximum lifespan was reducing, year by year. It was transforming into a barely-visible light and drifting toward the man.


    ¡°If this ce wasn¡¯t Destiny¡¯s Tower, you would be giving me more than just years from your lifespan for destroying my eyes!¡± the man seethed.


    ¡°That was unlucky. I made a wish and received nothing. And on top of that, my lifespan is being stolen. These so-called gods are quite fickle.¡±


    Han Sen was furious, and he had to act. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to lose any more years. He had already lost a dozen years, and the man was still sapping away even more. Han Sen didn¡¯t know how much lifespan the man nned on taking in payment for this wish.


    But now Han Sen understood why the Extreme King didn¡¯tin about the consequences of their wishes. A part of their lifespan was probably taken away, but unlike Han Sen, they had no way of knowing what was happening. Even if they did notice that something was different, they wouldn¡¯t know how much of their lifespan had been stolen.


    As his lifespan drained away, Han Sen felt something powerful activate inside his Sea of Soul. That ck crystal armor hanging in his Sea of Soul suddenly moved.


    Without Han Sen¡¯s summoning, the ck crystal armor appeared and floated in front of Han Sen. That ck set of armor looked as if it could absorb all light. It made those who looked at it feel as if they were in the deepest recesses of hell.


    Han Sen froze as he looked upon the ck crystal armor. The moment the armor floated in front of him, his lifespan had stopped decreasing. His connection with the man had been severed as decisively as if it had been snipped with a pair of scissors. Han Sen stopped losing years.


    ¡°What is going on? I¡¯ve only taken a dozen years, but it should have been 153 years... Why is this happening?¡± The man didn¡¯t seem to notice the presence of the ck crystal armor. He looked very confused. He turned his eyeless sockets back to Han Sen.


    The empty pits that were once eyes stared at Han Sen. He obviously wasn¡¯t adjusting well to his new handicap.


    The ck crystal armor, floating in front of Han Sen, lifted its gauntletted arm. In that moment, it looked more like a real person than an empty set of armor. It raised its hand and made a fist.


    The ck crystal armor walked up to the man, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice it. When the ck crystal armor stepped in front of the man, the clenched fist suddenlyunched in a savage punch.


    Boom!


    The man¡¯s body exploded. He was like a rock being reduced to powder in an instant. Beneath the power of that fist, he was nothing more than dust on the wind.


    The man who had called himself God was blown up in a single punch.


    An iridescent power that Han Sen could barely see rose from the exploded body. Then it drifted into Han Sen.


    ¡°Lifespan +1... Lifespan +1...¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s lifespan began to shoot upward. In seconds, he had earned an additional one hundred years. He was gaining lifespan much faster than he had lost it, and the process was still elerating.


    ¡°Two hundred years... three hundred years... five hundred years...¡± Han Sen watched his own lifespan increase, and as he did, his heart began to pound. He felt as if it was going to jump out of his chest.

 Chapter 2406 - Nine Spin Destiny Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 2406: Nine Spin Destiny Mirror</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Once every drop of that strange power had drifted into Han Sen¡¯s body, his lifespan reached 1787. In less than a minute, his lifespan had increased by half a millennium.


    ¡°I wonder how many years he has taken from the Extreme King? This cannot be all, surely.¡± Han Sen asked the ck crystal armor, directing a greedy stare at where the man¡¯s body had been.


    The ck crystal armor ignored him. It turned around and returned to his Sea of Soul. Just like before, it hung in a corner of the Sea of Soul without moving an inch.


    ***


    The moment the guy that called himself God was destroyed, far away, in a mysterious pce, a man frowned and said, ¡°Empty God... Even if my god doll offended you, you could have just taken his eyes. Instead, you actually killed him. Do you think I am afraid of you?¡±


    ***


    In the streets, the fortune-teller looked at the broken article of underwear in his hand, then let it go. It was reduced to dust. He sighed and said, ¡°What a shame. It was hard to get my hands on that item.¡±


    He picked up his bowl of noodles that had fallen to the ground and wiped the bowl clean with a cloth. Then, he put the bowl away. Picking up his sign, which read ¡°Destiny,¡± he walked down the street and disappeared amidst the crowds.


    ***


    Han Sen watched the man turn to dust, and as he did, he realized that his time was up. He quickly ran down through the tower. As he ran, he thought to himself, ¡°If the Extreme King finds out the statue is destroyed, they won¡¯te after me, will they? I won¡¯t admit I was the one to destroy it, but even if I said I did, they wouldn¡¯t believe I was able to, would they?¡±


    When Han Sen reached the sixth floor, he saw that the paintings were still hanging on the walls. But the meaning and influence behind them had disappeared. They were just ordinary paintings now.


    It was like this all the way down. All of the paintings had lost their god minds. They were nothing special anymore.


    ¡°Weird. Fox Queen said the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror was inside this tower. Howe I haven¡¯t seen it?¡± With that thought, Han Sen checked the time and realized that he still had one hour left. So, he decided to look around the tower.


    He had walked up and down the tower many times over the past month. Aside from the paintings, the man had been the only other thing there. There were no mirrors.


    ¡°Was Fox Queen lying to me? That doesn¡¯t make any sense. Lying to me about the mirror wouldn¡¯t benefit her in any way.¡± Han Sen frowned and thought to himself, ¡°Did someone manage to trick Fox Queen herself? Maybe give her bogus intel? If that is the case, then that might mean Fox Queen¡¯s identity has been exposed.¡±


    ¡°But Fox Queen is smart. Tricking someone like her would be difficult.¡± Han Sen was both intrigued and a little worried, so he looked into every corner of Destiny¡¯s Tower withplete thoroughness.


    There was no Nine Spin Destiny Mirror. There was nothing inside the tower at all. Han Sen could see each floor clearly with just a look. If there was a mirror, he would have seen it. Searching should have been unnecessary.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anywhere to hide things in this tower. Aside from the statue man that looked like a human but wasn¡¯t actually a human, that is.¡± Han Sen suddenly thought of the man who had been sitting atop that pedestal. He returned to the seventh floor.


    If something was hidden anywhere in this tower, it had to be inside that pedestal.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t returned to the seventh floor in order to help Fox Queen, though. If there really was a treasure like the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror, he would take it for himself. After all, the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror would be a powerful item. The Foxes thought that regaining the item would let them take back a prominent ce in the universe.


    Back on the seventh floor, Han Sen looked at the tform the man had been sitting upon. It was just an ordinary stone pedestal. There was nothing special about it. It was made of the same stone thatposed the rest of Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Han Sen reached out his hands and pressed against the pedestal. The tform had taken no damage at all. It clearly wasn¡¯t something that would break easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I used all my Nine Spin Fox Power. Otherwise, I could try to use that power to summon the mirror.¡± Han Sen went silent for a moment, then extended one of his fingers over the stone. He allowed a droplet of blood to fall down onto the pedestal.


    That blood was infused with the power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra. Han Sen wanted to see if the tform was spiritual in some capacity.


    When the blood sshed onto the stone, the tform began to shake. The blood then blended into the pedestal, and it shook even harder.


    Suddenly, the tform floated up into the air. It hovered, its stone enamel cracking and king off from the violent tremoring. Soon, the real face of the pedestal began to be revealed.


    A whileter, the stone surface shatteredpletely, revealing the stone mirror inside. When Han Sen let another droplet of blood bleed onto the stone mirror, silver light glowed from the mirror. Within the reflective surface, Han Sen saw the shadow of a silver nine-tailed fox. Those nine tails swayed softly, as the small fox eyes regarded Han Sen.


    Buzz!


    The stone mirror started to fly, spinning around Han Sen. The stone mirror was the size of a mortar and pestle, but it shrank until it was around the size of Han Sen¡¯s hand. Itnded in his palm, and then the lightpletely disappeared. The shadow of the nine-tailed fox in the mirror was gone.


    Han Sen lifted the mirror, and he realized that it no longer reflected anything. It was just a piece of grayish-white stone. Even if he tried to polish it with a soft fabric, the mirror refused to show a reflection.


    But on the back of the stone mirror, Han Sen found an engraving of the nine-tailed fox. It was just like the shadow Han Sen had seen when the mirror was glowing.


    The droplet of blood had vanished. It seemed to have disappeared when the stone mirror activated. Han Sen yed with the stone mirror for a while, but he was unable to find out how to use it. He couldn¡¯t activate the stone mirror¡¯s power.


    ¡°I can try to use my blood to gain control of it. Maybe it wille to recognize me like the jade drum did.¡± Han Sen put away the stone mirror and waited until the departure time was upon him. When that time rolled around, Destiny¡¯s Tower opened. Quickly, he rushed out of there.


    The Extreme King didn¡¯t seem to know anything about what had transpired inside Destiny¡¯s Tower, which made him feel very relieved. He said his goodbyes and returned to Water Zone¡¯s Underwater Town.


    ¡°If you were that powerful, you should have just done it sooner. If something like that happens again, you don¡¯t need to wait around before cutting the bad guy down. Kill a few more Gods, and we¡¯ll live a lot longer,¡± Han Sen said to the ck crystal armor in his Sea of Soul once he had returned to his room.


    But the ck crystal armor didn¡¯t move. It behaved as it always did, like a dead object.


    When the ck crystal armor didn¡¯t react, Han Sen left it alone. He rested at home for a few more days, waiting to see if the Extreme King noticed any changes in Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Luckily, the Extreme King was none the wise. They didn¡¯t seem to have a clue that the man statue inside Destiny¡¯s Tower had been destroyed. It made Han Sen feel much safer.


    Han Sen: super god spirit body


    Geno Battle Body: Mutant Blood (Duke), Spell (Duke), Dongxuan (King), Jadeskin (Duke)


    Level: King


    King Genes: 22


    Deified Progress: 12%


    Lifespan: 1787


    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead?¡± Upon learning that Han Sen was alive and had visited Destiny¡¯s Tower, Fox Queen was amazed.

 Chapter 2407 - Entering the Core Area Again

    <h4>Chapter 2407: Entering the Core Area Again</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fox Queen wanted to go to Water Zone immediately to see if Han Sen had managed to get the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror from Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    But Bai Canng had something he needed her to do, so she didn¡¯t have time to go to Water Zone yet. In order to protect her cover identity, she had to suppress her impatience for the time being.


    But Fox Queen couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how Han Sen had activated the Sacred Blood Statue, yet somehow managed to survive. She couldn¡¯t figure out how he had pulled that off.


    Long ago, Sacred Leader used the Sacred Blood Statue to control subordinates. Even his deified soldiers were subject to it. And the Sacred Blood Statue on Han Sen¡¯s back had been drawn in Ancient Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s blood. That sort of Sacred Blood Statue was reserved for use against deifieds. Han Sen was just a Duke. He wasn¡¯t even a King yet, so how could he survive?


    Fox Queen was very confused, but it would be a while before she could travel to Water Zone and find answers to her questions.


    After Han Sen returned to Underwater Town, he began researching the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror. He couldn¡¯t discover anything unique about it. He put power into it, but he couldn¡¯t seem to activate the item. His only option was to drip his blood onto the stone mirror in the hope that it woulde to acknowledge him as its master further down the line.


    Every time Han Sen ced his blood upon the stone mirror, it would light up with the shadow of the Nine-Tailed Fox. When the shadow disappeared, the blood would go with it.


    Han Sen was trying to use the same method he had with the Jade Drum, but it didn¡¯t seem to be working.


    ¡°Did King Bao put the Foxes¡¯ Nine Spin Destiny Mirror in Destiny¡¯s Tower and ce it beneath that statue? If so, why would he do that?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯te up with any answers to that question.


    The stone mirror wasn¡¯t making any progress, and for the moment, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything Han Sen could do about that. The water fairy in the jade gourd was helping Han Sen grow stronger, though. She embodied the feelings of the Proud Bone Swordmind for him, and as a result, Han Sen felt as if his own swordmind was about to have a breakthrough.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t copy Mad Sword¡¯s swordmind, though. He used his own swordmind to fight with Mad Sword¡¯s. At first the fights were entirely one-sided, but after a while, Han Sen started to develop some resistance.


    Mad Sword¡¯s swordmind wasn¡¯t suitable for Han Sen, so he didn¡¯t n on using it directly. Instead, he used it as a grinding stone, sharpening his own swordmind against it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong Mad Sword¡¯s swordmind is; it isn¡¯t my own. It would only belong to me if I could fully understand it.¡± Although improvements like this were much slower than if he were to simply copy Mad Sword¡¯s swordmind, Han Sen wasn¡¯t in any particr rush. He focused on each aspect of his swordmind, improving it a piece at a time.


    Although Han Sen had many King ss core genes, and he had one hundred King ss xenogeneic genes, he would need many more in theing days. So, Han Sen still nned on going back to the core area to hunt for more core genes. It was always good to have more in the shed, after all.


    If Han Sen¡¯s guess was correct, one hundred King ss xenogeneic genes might raise his King area by one tier.


    Han Sen pushed his self-cogwheel to enter the core area again. He returned to the location where he had left, which wasn¡¯t too far from Dark Zone.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t dare visit Dark Zone again. Until he had enough strength, provoking that weird insect would basically meanmitting suicide. His super god body didn¡¯t make him invincible, and the time limit was always a headache.


    ¡°Once I be deified, will I be able to use an infinite amount of super god spirit body?¡± Han Sen wondered as he flew.


    ¡°Dor, what a coincidence. Are you interested in cooperating again?¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t been flying for long when a group of people approached him. It was Dragon One, Dragon Eight, and some other Dragons.


    But Dragon One and Dragon Eight were the only Dragons who had survived theirst venture. The Dragons apanying them now were new.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t answer. From another direction, a second group of people was swiftly approaching. The leader of that bunch was Dia Robber. As he flew closer, he said, ¡°If you guys are cooperating, might it be okay if we join?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He had only just entered the core area, and these two had already found him. This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡°People, I am ttered. But I was hoping to venture out alone this time. Maybe another time?¡± Han Sen said, rejecting their offers politely. He didn¡¯t know what they were after, and he didn¡¯t want to fight with them.


    Han Sen turned to leave, but Dia Robber immediately said, ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to work with us, that¡¯s fine. But I have a few mutant King ss xenogeneics to go after. Are you interested in taking a look?¡±


    Han Sen stopped. It took time to find mutant xenogeneics, so being able to travel straight to them would be a great help for Han Sen¡¯s leveling. If they were killing mutants, Han Sen could gain the xenogeneics¡¯ talents without needing to practice them.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. I have a lead on a few mutant xenogeneics, as well. If you are interested, you know the rules and shares,¡± Dragon One then said.


    Han Sen was very tempted by both offers. If things really were as they said, killing a few mutant xenogeneics would be very beneficial for Han Sen. Plus, he would be getting fifty percent of the spoils from the entire fight, not just what he personally killed. And there would be no need to spend time seeking the xenogeneics out. Opportunities like this were hard toe by.


    After a brief period of silent thought, Han Sen still turned down both offers. If he chose a side now, he would only end up offending the other.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about offending others, but in this case, it was unnecessary.


    Since Han Sen hadn¡¯t agreed, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill those mutant xenogeneics by themselves. They would need Han Sen¡¯s help in the future, anyway. Perhaps he could receive more benefits like thister on.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber seemed to expect Han Sen to turn them down, so they didn¡¯t appear to be disappointed. They still spoke to Han Sen with glee and respect, hoping they could cooperate again in the near future.


    ¡°Why are you so nice to him? Do you think the Destroyed need a King like him?¡± Barr asked once Han Sen had left.


    Dia Robber was one of the few people that could make Barr listen. If Dia Robber wasn¡¯t there, he would have fought Han Sen. It wasn¡¯t that Barr didn¡¯t like Han Sen; he just enjoyed fighting powerful people.


    Dia Robber nodded with sincerity, and he said, ¡°Yes, we really need someone like him.¡±


    Seeing Barr fall silent, Dia Robber sighed and said, ¡°We need him because he is stronger than us. Sure, the deified members of our race are stronger than he is, but that matters little because they can¡¯t enter the core area.¡±


    ¡°If they cannote, then they cannote. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Barr grunted in annoyance.


    Dia Robber smiled and said, ¡°There is no big deal. But if we want to kill deified core xenogeneics in the core area, then we need him. Do you think our Destroyed Kings could escape a deified xenogeneic the way Dor did?¡±


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t have an area power to restrict strength, an ordinary deified xenogeneic couldn¡¯t kill me,¡± Barr said.


    ¡°You are the best King we have, but hunting deified xenogeneics with just you and I would be an impossible task. We might seed, but we would sacrifice a lot. With Dor¡¯s help, that can change. The sess rate would be higher, and we wouldn¡¯t sacrifice as much. What is the harm in that?¡± Dia Robber asked, shaking his head.

 Chapter 2408 - Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 2408: Furnace</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Almost word for word, Dragon One said the same thing to the Dragon Kings.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what they were nning, and neither did he want to know. He flew through space for around an hour before he found a lone core xenogeneic flying through the darkness.


    That xenogeneic looked very unusual. It hung against the empty background of space like a burning smithy¡¯s furnace. Its body looked to be made of steel, and its cogwheelposed body was wrapped with countless chains. A fiery red core glowed on its top.


    Han Sen flew right up to the big furnace, but before he became within range, the furnace¡¯s opening shot a geyser of fire at him. It looked like a volcano erupting. The enormous wave of me spread as it came forward, and in one second, a few dozen miles were covered in that raging ze.


    Han Sen felt as if his body was going to melt. Without hesitation, he summoned the purple and redser gun and sent his power into it. He fired it at the big furnace.


    Theser gun unleashed a beam of red and purple light. The purple and red light shot right through the fire area and struck the big furnace without even slowing down.


    Pang!


    The furnace¡¯s body was ten meters wide. Han Sen¡¯s beam of light punched through the furnace, then spread out from the puncture wound to consume the entire creature.


    ¡°The Core Demon Bug Gun has a consuming power! Not bad, not bad at all... The only frustrating thing is that the consuming power works slowly, and the radius isn¡¯t asrge as the original creature¡¯s consuming area...¡± Han Sen quite liked his new gun.


    The big furnace heaved out fire as it turned to run. But it was full of holes after Han Sen riddled it with a few more shots. In the end, the creature exploded. The fire within the furnace went off like a firework as the creature detonated.


    ¡°Core Xenogeneic King hunted: Smithy Furnace. Core xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen flew around and grabbed the red w that had fallen out of the creature. He ced the w in his pocket and flew forward to find other things to y.


    After flying for another half an hour or so, Han Sen found another one of those furnaces. He rushed over and blew the furnace up, receiving another core xenogeneic gene for his trouble.


    This part of the core area seemed like a space dedicated to the furnaces. After ten hours of soaring, Han Sen had managed to kill a total of six furnaces.


    Although none of them gave him a beast soul, the mere ability to harvest xenogeneic genes was pleasing to Han Sen.


    ¡°At this rate, I will be very rich.¡± Han Sen was very happy with the progress he had made thus far, and so he continued to fly forward.


    After another short while of travel, he found a ce popted by many asteroids. He saw another flying furnace, too.


    As Han Sen looked closer, he noticed that this furnace was different from all the other furnaces he had thus far encountered. The other furnaces were around a dozen meters tall, and they were made of a featureless ck steel.


    This furnace was only three or four meters tall, however. It was made of copper, and the core of the furnace and the fires inside were bronze. The weirdest thing about this one, though, was that there was a sword sticking out of it.


    That sword was almost wholly swallowed by the mes. It was very red, and something about it was particrly eye-catching.


    ¡°Is this another subspecies of the flying furnaces? There is a sword inside! This looks higher ss than those ck furnaces, but the power I sense from it doesn¡¯t seem to be much stronger. The other furnaces were Kings of the first or second tier. But this guy has an area that is at the third or fourth tier at the most.¡± Han Sen hade to kill xenogeneics, so he didn¡¯t put any more thought into it. He pulled out his gun and fired more of his red and purple beams at the furnace.


    That furnace was sitting atop a giant asteroid. It was breathing, inhaling some sort of power from the universe. Every breath made the fire burn bright and hot. Han Sen¡¯s red and purple beam of lightnded on the copper furnace, blowing a big chunk blown out of the creature. The copper furnace tumbled away from its position, bouncing off other asteroids as it went.


    The copper me of the furnace also struck the asteroids, leaving behind trails of scorching fire.


    Han Sen was shocked. The Core Demon Bug Gun was a mutant King beast soul, but the shot was unable to cut all the way through the copper furnace. The beam of light had only dented the creature¡¯s surface, and the consuming powers weren¡¯t able totch on.


    The copper furnace righted itself before long, and it looked very angry. It spat out a long geyser of fire, venting its rage like some ming demon.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t feel sorry for the creature, though. He just fired his gun at it again. On the inside, he was thinking, ¡°I need to strike as quickly as I can. The body of this copper furnace is nothing weak, but if I shoot it a few more times, I should be able to break it.¡±


    The purple and red beam flew toward the furnace again, but the furnace released a red light that intercepted the beam. It looked like the burning red light hade from the sword inside the furnace.


    Pang!


    Two powers hit each other, and the collision produced a beautiful shower of sparks.


    Then, to Han Sen¡¯s surprise, sparks began to spill from the sword inside the furnace. The sword didn¡¯t break, though. The beam from the Core Demon Bug Gun was dispersed by the impact, and it spread harmlessly into the reaches of space.


    The sword inside the furnace made sizzling noises. The fire inside the copper furnace popped and crackled like it was talking to the sword.


    A copper-colored me area covered the entire gxy, wrapping over both Han Sen and the furnace.


    But Han Sen couldn¡¯t feel the heat. It was like the copper me area was some sort of mirage.


    The copper me area intensified, and the sword grew hotter and hotter. It turned a translucent gold, and strange symbols appeared across its length.


    Han Sen felt fear awaken inside him. He quickly raised and fired his gun a few more times. But the sword flew and danced, hitting every single projectile with its sword lights.


    The copper fire area was still present, and the sword continued to absorb it. The body of the golden sword became a green crystal, and it burned with a copper fire. It looked both pretty and disturbing.


    Han Sen frowned. The sword seemed so powerful. Powerful enough to frighten him.


    ¡°This is a strong xenogeneic. It is just third or fourth-tier, but its area power is boosting the sword inside the furnace to unbelievable levels. The sword¡¯s power is at least half-deified, by this point. This is amazing!¡± Han Sen was shocked. But he didn¡¯t want to back off now. He summoned Move Mountain Area, curious to see just how strong this special furnace xenogeneic really was.


    The crystal sword was burning with a copper fire. The sword groaned as it broke the sky. It was teleporting toward Han Sen¡¯s heart.


    Han Sen aimed a punch at the flying sword. His armor was imbued with Move Mountain Area, so his defense would be very strong. Han Sen didn¡¯t have to be scared of the power wielded by the sword.


    Pang!


    The tip of the sword thudded into Han Sen¡¯s fist. The sword carved a deep gash in the armored fist, and blood began to drip out.

 Chapter 2409 - Sword From the Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 2409: Sword From the Furnace</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°A very powerful sword.¡± Han Sen lowered his head and stared at his fist. Despite being imbued with Move Mountain Area, the armor covering his fist had been sliced clean through. His fingers were bleeding. He was just thankful that the bones were undamaged.


    The Sword from the Furnace came to strike a second time, but this strike was going to be harder than thest one. The sword moved so fast that Han Sen could barely follow it with his eyes.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen grabbed the de of the Sword from the Furnace, which drew more streams of blood from his hands. He kept gripping the de, though.


    The Sword from the Furnace shook as if it was trying to move forward, but Han Sen held on tight and kept the de still.


    The copper furnace¡¯s fire zed higher. The fire area covered everything again. The Sword from the Furnace absorbed that fire, and the sword grew even more transparent. Its power increased, and it thrust toward Han Sen¡¯s heart again.


    The de sliced deeper into Han Sen¡¯s hands. Blood spilled around the sharp edges of the sword, but even still, Han Sen refused to let go. He resettled his grip on the sword, tightening his hands as he tried to force back the Sword from the Furnace.


    The tip of the Sword from the Furnace almost touched Han Sen¡¯s chest. The green crystal de looked like a venomous snake as it shook and writhed in Han Sen¡¯s hands. It was trying to strike at his heart, but its movements had been restricted.


    The copper furnace was rising, drawing in energy from the gxy all around it as it went. The fire burned higher and hotter. The bronze fire area epassed everything again.


    The Sword from the Furnace absorbed a fire area, and it received a godly boost of power. It unleashed a level of strength that was hard to imagine. It slid forward through Han Sen¡¯s hands, unstoppable.


    Katcha!


    The sword began slicing through the armor on Han Sen¡¯s chest. He kept trying to push the fierce de back, but he couldn¡¯t. Blood was now pouring from Han Sen¡¯s hands, and it was only a matter of time before it started cutting into his finger bones.


    The de had sunk five centimeters into Han Sen¡¯s chest at this point, and it was about to touch his heart.


    The copper furnace was dancing happily. The fire within it was doing a jig, and the mes took on the shape of a smiling emoji that stared right at Han Sen.


    ¡°You are really strong, but this has got to stop,¡± Han Sen said to the copper furnace, his hands still holding the de.


    The Sword from the Furnace was very strong, but after those first few attacks, the scary power had moved into the Dongxuan Armor. It wouldn¡¯t be as easy for the Sword from the Furnace to pierce through the Dongxuan Armor now.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen summoned his strength and pushed against the Sword from the Furnace. His grip on the de should have been tenuous at best, but no matter how much the sword tried to struggle, it couldn¡¯t break free from Han Sen¡¯s sp.


    The copper furnace¡¯s fire zed furiously again and released another fire area.


    The fire area wasn¡¯t dangerous by itself, but it buffed the Sword from the Furnace an rming amount. Every time the fire area appeared, it made the Sword from the Furnace much stronger. And that buffing capability appeared to be limitless.


    Because the Sword from the Furnace grew stronger every time, that meant that the area effect was stackable.


    This stackable area was the first Han Sen had seen.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes hardened as he grabbed the Sword from the Furnace. He pulled the sword out of his chest as the fire area suddenly disappeared. Aside from the small fire that still flickered within the copper furnace, there were no other sparks.


    Han Sen had been running his Dongxuan Area at max power. It forced the copper furnace¡¯s universal self-cogwheel to stop, extinguishing the fire area.


    The copper furnace was shivering. The cogwheels inside the furnace were spinning very quickly, trying to draw enough energy from the space around it to fuel the fire area again. But no matter how fast they spun, the creature couldn¡¯t ignore its area power. It was like trying to strike a wet match.


    Unless the opponent was stronger than Han Sen, the Dongxuan Area would force them to use their universal self-cogwheel. If they didn¡¯t, they would have no power inside the Dongxuan Area.


    The copper furnace itself wasn¡¯t too strong. It was just a second or third-tier King xenogeneic. But its fire area, when used in concert with the Sword from the Furnace, had incredible power. After a few buffs, the Sword from the Furnace was at least as good as a half-deified being. This was the first time Han Sen had seen this type of xenogeneic.


    The copper furnace wanted to spit out some more fire, but no matter how hard it tried, it couldn¡¯t even generate a plume of smoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡± Holding the Sword from the Furnace in one hand, Han Sen lifted his Core Demon Bug Gun in the other. He fired at the copper furnace like a madman.


    Because of the Move Mountain Area, Han Sen¡¯s movement speed was slow. There was no way that he could have attacked the copper furnace by hand at this point, but the Core Demon Bug Gun¡¯s firing speed was unchanged.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The purple and red beam crashed into the copper furnace, and the creature was sent flying. The furnace collected dents all over its surface as it bounced through the asteroid field.


    ¡°Why is this guy so hard?¡± Han Sen was stunned. He had used his Core Demon Bug Gun to shoot at it for ages. He covered the copper furnace with dents and dings, but he was unable to break it, and the consuming power couldn¡¯ttch onto his enemy.


    The copper furnace looked to be in bad shape, but it had only taken minor injuries. It hadn¡¯t sustained any serious harm.


    ¡°A third or fourth-tier King xenogeneic has such a weird area? And its body is so hard. This is very strange.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    But Han Sen hade too far to let things go now. He kept using his Core Demon Bug Gun to shoot at the copper furnace, resolving to shoot the thing as much as he needed to in order to break it.


    Han Sen¡¯s precise shots continued nailing the furnace. The creature was still flying, but rather than trying to get away from Han Sen, it wasing closer.


    The furnace jerked forward like it was riding a rollercoaster in space. The Sword from the Furnace kept struggling within Han Sen¡¯s hand, but it couldn¡¯t shake him loose.


    Pang!


    Finally, after Han Sen had been shooting for what seemed like forever, one side of the copper furnace took a little too much damage. The purple and red light blew a fist-sized hole in the surface.


    The hole wasn¡¯trge, but Han Sen felt instantly relieved. The size wasn¡¯t a problem. If he could pierce it, then he could destroy it.


    Han Sen nned to keep on firing, but the copper furnace began to make wheezing, crying sounds. The Dongxuan Area was still locking down all the cogwheels in the nearby space, and no matter how hard it tried, it couldn¡¯t create any more fire areas.


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard a deafening metallic shriek. This sound wasn¡¯ting from the copper furnace, though.


    Han Sen raised his head. He turned and saw a giant copper furnaceing toward him. It was as big as a, and thousands of swords circled it like a raging river. Every sword looked like the Sword from the Furnace in Han Sen¡¯s hand. They burned with a weird green fire that looked somehow crystalline. As far as Han Sen could see, the gxy was covered in a stream of swords, and the world became a sea of shing des.

 Chapter 2410 - Stream of Swords

    <h4>Chapter 2410: Stream of Swords</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The huge furnace¡¯s appearance caught Han Senpletely off guard. He quickly shoved as much power as possible into his Dongxuan Area. It was impossible for him topletely stop the Swords from the Furnace and the fire area. This giant copper furnace was a genuine half-deified beast. It was probably only one small step away from being deified. It was almost stronger than Dragon One.


    But, thankfully, it didn¡¯t have substance chains, so it couldn¡¯t be a real deified.


    The Dongxuan Area couldn¡¯tpletely seal power, but it still affected the universal cogwheels. It made the universal cogwheels spin slower, which led to a reduction in power.


    Plus, with the Move Mountain Area, Han Sen wasn¡¯t really afraid of that stream of swords, though they did look very scary.


    Dong!


    Han Sen waved the Sword from the Furnace that was in his hand and knocked away a bunch of the raining swords that wereing dangerously close. But ultimately, the sword rain was too much to defend against, and each one of those swords wielded a frightening power. Each attack came with the strength of a half-deified creature.


    A de hit Han Sen, cutting open the Dongxuan Armor. Fortunately, Move Mountain Area was able to absorb a lot of power from the attacks it had sustained. It was able to shrug off the attack of a half-deified being. The sword rain could leave deep scratches in the Dongxuan Armor, but it couldn¡¯t pierce all the way through.


    de after de mmed into the armor. It was like a sh flood. Each one kept left a scrape across the armor¡¯s surface. The strikes got dangerously close to Han Sen¡¯s flesh, and he almost yelled out in rm.


    The waterfall of swords kept pounding Han Sen¡¯s body. Under such violent attacks, this King seemed just as threatening as a deified xenogeneic.


    While the deified bug Han Sen had fought was incredibly powerful, it didn¡¯t have any ranged attacks, so the Kings with Han Sen still had a chance to run away.


    But beneath this sword rain that nketed the sky, there was nowhere to run. No matter how strong a person¡¯s defenses were, getting continuously struck by that sword waterfall would eventually lead to him getting perforated. It was the same principle Han Sen had been counting on when he attacked the copper furnace.


    But this stream of attacks wasn¡¯t made up of water; it wasposed of swords wielding half-deified power.


    If it was anyone else, with any different type of area power, they would have died within the first messy barrage of that stream of swords. Even their bones would have been crushed.


    Luckily, Han Sen had his Move Mountain Area for protection. As all those sword streams came down on the Dongxuan Armor, they provided an incredible buff to the armor¡¯s defensive properties.


    As long as the first few attacks didn¡¯t break the Move Mountain Area, using the Dongxuan Armor as the carrier made him invincible.


    The small copper furnace flew over to the big copper furnace. The mouth of the furnace kept spitting out fire as it made a pitiful whining noise. It seemed to be telling the big copper furnace of its woes.


    After the big copper furnace heard what it was told, it became enraged. It released a wave of green fire that looked like it could incinerate a. The fire area came down and covered the Swords from the Furnaces.


    The swords received the fire area¡¯s buff, and their powers rose to a terrifying level.


    ...


    Dragon One was flying through space. After Dia Robber left, he went around, following in the direction Han Sen had gone. He kept on the move, but he didn¡¯t see Han Sen.


    Han Sen had been traveling fast, clearly intending to kill as many xenogeneics as possible. Dragon One and Dia Robber had talked for a while before going their separate ways. It made sense that Dragon One had yet to catch up with Han Sen.


    ¡°Moving forward more leads to the core furnace zone. The strongest core furnace is half-way to being deified. It doesn¡¯t have its own substance chain yet, but it is stronger than most half-deified beings. And there are scary swords inside that furnace. Many Kings and half-deifieds have confronted it, but none of them have been able to kill it. I wonder why Dor is headed there. Is he going to fight the core furnace alone?¡± Dragon One looked forward and frowned.


    He was still traveling forward, but he suddenly nced over his shoulder. He saw a shadowing toward him.


    Dragon One watched it suspiciously, and when he saw the person clearly, he raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Dia Robber?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. We meet again so soon!¡± Dia Robber smiled and flew towards Dragon One, stopping right before him.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber looked at each other. They were both smart, so they both knew what the other wanted.


    ¡°Dia Robber, if you quit now, we will leave Exquisite Mountain. It will belong to you and the other Destroyed,¡± Dragon One offered quietly.


    Dia Robberughed. ¡°Dragon One, give me Dor. We do not want Exquisite Mountain. The Dragon can keep it.¡±


    ¡°It looks like we will have to employ our own tricks,¡± Dragon One said with a feral grin.


    ¡°No matter what, Dor will belong to the Destroyed,¡± Dia Robber responded coldly.


    ¡°Even if that is what you want, he might not go with you,¡± Dragon One countered.


    Dia Robber started to say something, but then he noticed some green mes far in the distance. The light reflected off of clouds of dust that had risen from the turmoil, and countless swords could be seen flying against the dusty backdrop.


    ¡°Dor went to the core furnaces?¡± Dia Robber¡¯s face changed.


    Dragon One frowned. ¡°It seems that way.¡±


    Dia Robber¡¯s face changed, but in the end, heughed and looked at Dragon One. He said, ¡°He really dares to go in there? Does he want to kill the core furnace? Not bad. Now we can gauge how strong he is. You will want to know as well, right?¡±


    Dragon One had a wry smile. He and Dia Robber were thinking the same thing. They both wanted to use Dor¡¯s powers to fight the core area¡¯s deified xenogeneics.


    The core area¡¯s deified xenogeneics were a veryrge prize. Because no deified could enter this ce, iming that prize was a very difficult process.


    Many different elites of varying races had attempted to bring down core deifieds, but they all had failed. Even the Extreme King had to rally many half-deified people to pull off such a hunt.


    The Dragon and the Destroyed had achieved some modicum of sess in the past, but they had to rally many half-deifieds in their attempts. That also meant they lost a lot of people in the battles, and when the benefits were split among those who remained, there was never much for each person. Nothing topensate for the danger and losses incurred.


    Therefore, over the past few years, there hadn¡¯t been many chances to hunt deified xenogeneics.


    The strength of deified xenogeneics varied widely, and the weaker variety were generally targeted by hunters. Once those deified xenogeneics were killed, only the strong deified xenogeneics remained, and over time, those monsters became even stronger. Killing them was now a much harder endeavor than it had once been.


    Like the weird bug they recently encountered; it was a powerful deified xenogeneic. Even if they gathered many half-deified elites, there¡¯d be a very low chance of actually taking out that horrifying creature.

 Chapter 2411 - Invincible Defense

    <h4>Chapter 2411: Invincible Defense</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    People like Han Sen, who could survive a conflict with a deified xenogeneic, were really helpful when it came to taking down deified xenogeneics. Dia Robber and Dragon One both knew the value of recruiting Dor to their respective causes.


    Even a party of Extreme King would be willing to hire Han Sen to fight for them.


    Kings wanted to hunt down deified creatures, and the Extreme King could sometimes do that, but only if they found a weak deified. The stronger deified beings were too powerful for even the Extreme King to handle.


    Dia Robber and Dragon One exchanged a nce, then flew towards the fire area at almost the same time.


    ¡°This looks very bad! The core furnace just triggered its third fire area. The Swords from the Furnace are strong enough to kill a half-deified elite now.¡± When Dia Robber got a better view of the battlefield, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    The core furnace had remained alive while deified xenogeneics were killed around it because its power and fire area were too scary.


    It wasn¡¯t like no one had tried to take it down before. A group of half-deifieds had worked together to attack the creature before, but their attempt failed beneath that sword rain. A few of the half-deified elites were even killed before they could escape.


    Therge sword rain and the stacking fire area was a nightmare for the Kings that challenged this beast. It wasn¡¯t something that could be ovee simply by assembling more people to go up against it.


    Dragon One nodded. ¡°The fire area has stacked three times. Not even ourst generation Dragon Thirteen, who has the strongest defense, would have been able to block this. And he was half-deified.¡±


    As they talked, they carefully kept themselves well outside of the fire area. They didn¡¯t dare enter. There were three fire area buffs and rivers of swords in front of them. If they went inside, they wouldn¡¯t being out alive. Plus, that core furnace was brewing its fourth fire area.


    But when they peered down through the haze of swords, their faces changed.


    Han Sen was wrapped in a blue glow, and rivers of swords were washing over his body from every angle. It was so scary that the two half-deifieds felt a little numb at the sight.


    Those scary sword streams mmed into Han Sen¡¯s body, but they couldn¡¯t break through the defense of his armor. Han Sen hung in the air as countless green crystal Swords from the Furnace came soaring down to strike him, then bounced off like they were made of cheap wood.


    Against Han Sen¡¯s armor, those scary swords that could kill half-deified beings were nothing more than raindrops.


    Boom!


    As they watched, the core furnace¡¯s cogwheels and chains moved, opening the furnace so it could absorb universal energies. Then the entrance port of the furnace spat out a volcano of green fire. The new fire area spread, then settled over the Swords from the Furnace.


    The Swords from the Furnace absorbed the fire area and crystallized further. Many of the swords now looked like green jewelry. They were glowing with light and fire, and each one of them looked like some mythic weapon of legend.


    ¡°The fourth fire area!¡± Dia Robber¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.


    Dragon One looked glum. Four fire areas were now buffing the Swords from the Furnace. Each sword now wielded the power of a top half-deified being. Every one of them was equal to Dragon One¡¯s power.


    There were many swords, and they swirled through space like some angry, crystalline hurricane.


    If that core furnace could go out into the geno universe, it could wipe out many of the higher races. Its storm of swords was like an army of half-deified xenogeneics.


    Of course, the core furnace had its downsides, as well. Every time it absorbed power from the universe, it shouldered the burden of casting another fire area. Each fire area it cast was a strain on its strength, so it couldn¡¯t continue stacking its area power forever.


    Four fire area buffs were almost all the core furnace could endure. If the fire area continued to stack, the furnace itself might buckle and melt under the strain.


    If the furnace was unlucky enough to encounter a powerful deified xenogeneic, the deified wouldn¡¯t let the fire area stack up that many times. The deified would just smash through the storm of swords and break the furnace in one hit.


    But right now, the furnace had managed to build up fouryers of the fire area. The power it now wielded was truly frightening. It wasn¡¯t something a normal deified xenogeneic could deal with.


    A sh flood of swords approached Han Sen, nketing the space around him. Dragon One and Dia Robber¡¯s eyebrows rose. The pressure of the situation was getting to them, and they clenched their fists.


    ¡°Can Dor survive this?¡± Dragon One and Dia Robber stared at Han Sen, hovering alone in his blue area.


    Boom!


    The waterfall of swords came crashing down on Han Sen. They buried Han Sen under a seething mountain of green jade. The raging stream of swords kepting down, and it felt like so much mass was converging that a ck hole was about to form, right there in space.


    Sweat tricked down the foreheads of Dragon One and Dia Robber. If this kind of attack came at one of them, their bodies would be torn to shreds.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of enduring it through force of will. It was an incredible power that had been designed for the sole purpose of killing enemies. It was impossible to endure unless the defender had more raw power than the attack. No amount of reinforcements or additional troops could ovee something like this.


    Water was very weak in small quantities, but when enough water gathered in one ce, it could be a tsunami. Even tall buildings could be toppled by such forces of nature.


    The swords of the core furnace held that same awe-inspiring power.


    The impacts of the sword stream were so loud that Dragon One and Dia Robber could barely hear each other. Their eyes stared at the blue light in the middle of the sword stream.


    The blue light area had yet to be swallowed, and that meant Dor was not yet dead.


    Surviving under such circumstances was nothing short of a miracle.


    Boom!


    The falling sword stream began to slow down, and Dragon One and Dia Robber could finally see Han Sen through the small gaps between the swords. Han Sen stood calmly in ce. He was fearless, like some sort of god. He let those Swords from the Furnace collide with his armor, and he made no effort to block them. None of the swords could break through his defenses.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber were both shocked and happy. ¡°What kind of area and armor power does Dor have? He remained uninjured beneath the weight of those attacks.¡±


    They could barely believe the strength of Han Sen¡¯s defenses, but it gave them hope. With such a powerful defense, stalling a deified xenogeneic might be possible.

 Chapter 2412 - Fighting Face to Face

    <h4>Chapter 2412: Fighting Face to Face</h4>


    Move Mountain Area was practically invincible, but Han Sen felt as if he was going to reach the end of his tether soon.


    There was no problem with the way Move Mountain Area functioned, but there was a limit to the amount of power that the Donxguan Armor could support. So much power was being funneled into the armor that it was starting to produce cracking sounds, like breaking ss.


    The Dongxuan Armor was only on its first tier. Although it was the best whenpared to others of the same level, that level was simply to low for this situation. The fact that it had endured this long was amazing.


    ¡°If Dongxuan Armor can level up to its ninth tier and be reset, then thebination of Move Mountain Area and the Dongxuan Area will make fighting a deified xenogeneic face-to-face quite feasible,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Boom!


    As Han Sen was thinking, the core furnace was opening to absorb as much universal energy as it could. The furnace¡¯s fire red up brightly.


    The furnace itself seemed to be changing under the heat. The copper had be semi-transparent, and it glowed with the wavering light of its mes. It looked both very weird and very beautiful.


    Fire spewed out of it as the fifth fire area poured forth. The greenish fireball became solid like water as it wrapped over the Swords from the Furnace.


    Many swords absorbed that fifth fire area power. The swords looked like perfect ss now. They moved like they had been possessed by sword spirits, and dangerous shadows traveled behind them.


    ¡°Five fire areas? This is very nearly a substance chain power... The core furnace is cheating...¡± Dragon One and Dia Robber were both in shock. Their bodies were trembling with intimidation from the sight of all those swords.


    They weren¡¯t scared for their own lives, of course, but the sight of all that power caused a gut reaction that neither of them had expected. Even from this distance, they could feel the dangerous heat of theing attack.


    Luckily, Dragon One and Dia Robber were top Kings. These wisps of sword air would have already forced ordinary Kings down onto their knees.


    ¡°Maybe after this fight, that core furnace will be deified,¡± Dragon One murmured, his eyes locked on the furnace.


    ¡°Can Dor withstand it?¡± Dia Robber looked into space. The stream of swords was pointing at Han Sen. The cold sweat running off of the Destroyed had soaked his clothing.


    Han Sen could see that the Swords from the Furnace were all aiming at him, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. Heplimented them quietly, saying, ¡°Such a powerful xenogeneic... What a shame.¡±


    As he spoke to himself, Han Sen stretched out a hand. His thumb and middle-finger came together, and a coin appeared between them.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t move. Move Mountain Area¡¯s buffing had made the Dongxuan Armor too heavy. In addition, the Dongxuan Armor had reached max capacity. If it absorbed any more power, it was sure to blow up.


    So, now, Han Sen had to fight face to face. He had no choice.


    ¡°He has to fight?¡± Upon seeing Han Sen¡¯s n, Dragon One and Dia Robber looked unsettled.


    A first-tier King was going to fight the almost-deified furnace. The likelihood of death was very high.


    They could see Han Sen¡¯s situation and hear his armor creaking. There were some small marks starting to appear across it. Clearly, it couldn¡¯t endure the suppression of that scary power for much longer. They thought Han Sen was fighting now because he had no other choice.


    A first-tier King should have had no chance at all against that enormous storm of swords.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t agree, though. The Swords from the Furnace were scary. Even Move Mountain Area and his Dongxuan Armor couldn¡¯t bear them. But the incredible power that had built up within his armor was something that Han Sen could now use.


    ¡°Come on! Let the world know the power of Collecting Taxes!¡± Han Sen growled under his breath. He held the coin tightly between his fingers.


    Buzz!


    The coin moaned, and the numbers upon its surface jumped up quickly.


    One... two... ten... fifty...


    The numbers upon the coin blurred as they raced upward. The wave of swords gathered, preparing to head for Han Sen and his coin.


    Han Sen¡¯s coin had two skills: Saving Money and Collecting Taxes. Saving Money could stack up his own power to attack. Collecting Taxes came from Han Sen¡¯s Coin geno core. Rather than using Han Sen¡¯s own power, that skill depended on external powers.


    Within a certain radius, all creatures with power would sacrifice their own energy to fuel the skill. The stronger the creatures were, the more taxes were collected.


    Each and every Sword from the Furnace was wretchedly strong. They were half-deified, almost fully deified. There were many of them, too.


    Every sword surrendered a small amount of power, and Han Sen collected their taxes. An unnerving amount of power gathered on Han Sen¡¯s single coin. That coin¡¯s power increased to such a level that Han Sen almost couldn¡¯t control it.


    When the furnace groaned, countless swords received their fire buff. That put them on the move. The stream of swords looked like a tsunami descending on Han Sen. Their power nketed everything as if they were about to rip space itself apart.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber started to fall back. The stream of swords was too frightening. After that hit, the furnace was sure to be deified. Once that happened, they would have no hope of escaping.


    Ding!


    Han Sen finally fired his coin at the smithy furnace. It flew toward the furnace in a streak of gold light.


    That coin¡¯s power was beyond Han Sen¡¯s control, and he had no choice but to fire it. If he hadn¡¯t, it would have exploded and taken him with it. As the coin flew, the numbers continued to increase, gathering power from the area all around it.


    The coin¡¯s light,pared to the numerous sword lights, was tiny. Its tiny gleam was nothing outstanding.


    But when the Swords from the Furnace came into contact with the coin, they broke. They were as weak as soap bubbles, and the gold light continued toward the copper furnace.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber were falling back. They saw Han Sen fire his coin, but due to the heavy sword stream, they couldn¡¯t keep track of the small gold light.


    The scary stream of swords approached Han Sen¡¯s body, and the coin came into contact with the copper furnace. Then, it produced a crunchy metal noise.


    It wasn¡¯t loud, but it was oddly clear amidst the thunderous noise of the raucous swords. Dragon One and Dia Robber turned back to look, their eyes finding the giant furnace.


    They saw the coin nted on the furnace. Then, in the next second, the coin was actually inside the furnace. And then the construct was shrinking.

 Chapter 2413 - Exploding Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 2413: Exploding Furnace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The furnace had be semi-transparent under the heat of its own mes. The coin hit the side of the furnace with so much force that it started to cave in on itself. A small hole formed in the surface, and the coin disappeared into that hole.


    It felt like time was standing still. Dragon One and Dia Robber didn¡¯t see the coine out on the other side, so they assumed that the coin was still stuck to the furnace where it had originallynded. They doubted the coin would have enough power to prate the furnace.


    But then they froze in disbelief. The whole furnace was imploding. As if a ck hole had formed at the center of the furnace, the whole thing copsed in on itself. The huge furnace twisted into a small chunk of metal.


    And this minimizing process continued without stopping. It was like a soda can being crushed under someone¡¯s foot. The power inside the furnace continued to copse its structure.


    The giant furnace grew smaller, and smaller, and smaller.


    Eventually, the furnace was no more than a point of light. Then it detonated like a supernova.


    The shockwave of the explosion rocked that section of space. Debris and destruction spread everywhere, far beyond what the eye could see. Dragon One and Dia Robber were sent flying away by that scary power.


    When Dragon One and Dia Robber gathered themselves enough to look around, they saw that the giant copper furnace had been reduced to nothing but cosmic dust. All of the Swords from the Furnace had cracked because their hosting entity had been annihted. They created a chain of explosions, one after another. It was like watching a giant universe firework event.


    Han Sen still stood there unaffected.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber looked at each other. This hadn¡¯t just been a disy of high defense. Dor hadpletely annihted a creature that was almost deified. That was a very powerful attack, to say the least.


    Even a top-ss half-deified couldn¡¯t endure the stream of swords like he had just done.


    ¡°Scary!¡± Dragon One and Dia Robber thought of the same thing at the same time.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted: Core Smithy Furnace. Beast soul gained.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. There had been no announcement of a xenogeneic gene being found. Now Han Sen understood the scariest part of the coin¡¯s power; it had even destroyed the xenogeneic gene inside the creature.


    That attack was the furnace¡¯s own power turned against it. The Swords from the Furnace were too powerful for it to withstand. Every power from the individual swords had been gathered together. Each one had probably reached deified level, and that was how Han Sen was able to defeat the furnace.


    Just as Han Sen was about to take a look at the beast soul the furnace had given him, he noticed something shing far away. He looked closer, and he saw the small copper furnace running away.


    Han Sen stopped using his Move Mountain Area and flew after it.


    The furnace wasn¡¯t a fast creature. It didn¡¯t fly quickly, and so Han Sen was able to catch up to it in no time. He pulled out his Core Demon Bug Gun to kill it.


    The small furnace stopped in its tracks, puffing its chimney to make the fire spin, spew, and spread. It gave off a string of crying noises.


    Han Sen thought it was prepping itself to fight. He held the Core Demon Bug Gun with a fixed aim, but he soon noticed the furnace wasn¡¯t unleashing its green fire at Han Sen. Instead, the fire twisted in the air to form a few words.


    ¡°My... king... spare... me...¡± Han Sen was shocked. He lowered the gun, taking his finger off the trigger.


    The small furnace, noticing that Han Sen hadn¡¯t attacked, spit out a few more green mes. It formed the shape of more words. ¡°I am willing to be your ve.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! This guy is very smart,¡± Han Sen thought in shock. The xenogeneics he had seen so far in the core area weren¡¯t intelligent. Even the deified insect wasn¡¯t smart like an ordinary high-level creature.


    But the small furnace¡¯s intelligence was the same as a high-level creature¡¯s.


    ¡°What can you do for me?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the furnace.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could take a core xenogeneic into the geno universe. Even if he epted its services, it would have to remain in the core area.


    The furnace understood Han Sen, so it spat out more green fire to shape words. ¡°I can give directions to my king, for I am familiar with this ce.¡±


    ¡°Pah!¡± Han Senughed. He thought the small furnace was very talented.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you hate me for killing your brethren?¡± Han Sen asked, raising an eyebrow at the small furnace. That big furnace looked like some sort of parental figure to the small furnace. It would be risky to have a servant who hated him.


    The small furnace spat out more fire and said, ¡°We are of the same kind, but there is no connecting bloodline.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then I will permit you to live. Go ahead and lead the way, then. If you try anything funny, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Han Sen thought the small furnace was funny. He kind of liked the thing, so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill it. He would keep it around for now, and see whether or not it really wanted to give him good directions.


    If it really did want to serve him, then having apanion that knew about the core would be useful. In the future, he could avoid identally stepping into the territory of strong xenogeneics. Having another mishap would be bad.


    ¡°Do not worry, my king. I will lead the way. I will live for the king, and I will die for the king. I will spend my life in the service of the king.¡± The small furnace spelled out.


    ¡°Now I know you¡¯re full of sh*t! Lead me to where I can find xenogeneics. Something I can kill that isn¡¯t so dangerous,¡± Han Sen instructed firmly.


    ¡°This way, my king.¡± The small furnace led the way out into space.


    After the two disappeared, Dia Robber and Dragon One revealed themselves. They hadn¡¯te out and greeted Han Sen before because he had been too scary. They had to think of a way they could motivate Han Sen to cooperate with them.


    He was so powerful. Unless they provided a lot of incentive, Dor wouldn¡¯t care for their offers. And the two of them were fighting each other, anyway.


    Before they could offer him arger portion of the reward, though, they would have to consult with their own people.


    ¡°Brother Dragon One, I have a suggestion. I am wondering if you are interested in hearing it.¡± Dia Robber looked at Dragon One.


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± Dragon One asked, looking at Dia Robber.


    ¡°You had the same thought, brother?¡± Dia Robber was surprised.


    Dragon One smiled. ¡°It looks like we are a match for each other. We should go somewhere nice and discuss the details.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly! After you, good sir.¡± Dia Robber smiled.


    The furnace guided Han Sen forward. He was still suspicious about its help, but the small furnace didn¡¯t y any tricks. They went to a ce with a small number of King xenogeneics. They were creatures that Han Sen could kill easily. He managed to earn twenty xenogeneic core genes in just a few days. He grew confident that he would find more xenogeneics with the furnace than if he was to remain solo.

 Chapter 2414 - God Battle Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 2414: God Battle Ruin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Miss Mirror sat in front of herputer. She looked at the information on the screen, locked in deep thought.


    All the documents pertained to Han Sen. It was everything that had been recorded of him since the fight when Kong Fei had snuffed out and relit antern. It informed her of everything he did, all the way up until he disguised himself as Bai Yi. The records of it were all there.


    ¡°Such a scary guy. These records make his life look like he¡¯s ying with cheat codes. He has done way too many unbelievable things. It is difficult to imagine that a leftover crystallizer, starting from scratch, achieved all that he has today.¡± The investigation was very thorough. Miss Mirror had to admit that if she had been in the same situation as Han Sen, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve half of what Han Sen had managed to.


    ¡°It is a shame that he isn¡¯t really Bai Yi. Otherwise, with his performance amongst the Extreme King, he might have be a legendary figure for us.¡± Miss Mirror sighed. She turned off theputer and rubbed her temples.


    She had been tired for a while. The person who had her Mirror Spirit Eye Ring was disguising himself as a prince. It made things rather difficult for her. She couldn¡¯t tell King Bai about it, but neither could she lie to him. And King Bai wasn¡¯t an easy man to fool. Lying to him might lead her down a path she could never return from.


    ¡°Radiowave should be investigating Han Sen. If they start uncovering his secrets too quickly, things might go badly for me. And if I had Han Sen over, I¡¯m afraid the Mirror Spirit Eye won¡¯t be able to withstand the same dosage of damage again.¡± Miss Mirror was beginning to develop a headache.


    Miss Mirror closed her eyes to think, but she couldn¡¯t figure out a solution that was perfect for her.


    A subordinate knocked at her door. ¡°Miss Mirror, the location of the seven-five-six-eight God Battle Ruin has been confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Give me the information.¡± Miss Mirror sat up straight, looking like ady again.


    The subordinate pushed open the door and set the documents down in front of her. Miss Mirror examined them for a while and frowned. She said, ¡°Another race has been found? At Ruin 7568?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy. Our people found a big excavation site, and some construction zones started up not too long ago,¡± the subordinate exined.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all for now.¡± Miss Mirror set the documents back down on the table. She closed her eyes and thought.


    A whileter, she opened her eyes. She nced over the pages again, then finally smiled. She said out loud, ¡°Ruin 7568... If that is the one, perhaps I can convince my brother. I can take Han Sen there. This is an opportunity.¡±


    ***


    For the first time in a while, things were going smoothly. Han Sen had the small furnace to show him the way, and he had collected many core xenogeneic genes. Now, he was holding four. He ate two and tossed the others to the furnace.


    It wasn¡¯t because Han Sen was a waster. It was just because he couldn¡¯t digest them. Even with Consume¡¯s help, he could only eat two a day. If he wanted to gain one hundred King ss genes, it would take more than a month.


    Because the small furnace behaved well, Han Sen gave it a few core xenogeneic genes whenever he could. The small furnace was always delighted to receive them.


    Swords from the Furnace required core xenogeneic genes for production. But core genes from different xenogeneics could create different swords inside the furnace.


    ¡°No wonder that big furnace was so strong. All the swords it produced came from King xenogeneic genes. I can¡¯t even guess how many King ss core xenogeneics it managed to kill in its time. Too bad the xenogeneic genes are melted down inside the furnace. If a furnace is destroyed, the swords are also destroyed. Otherwise, I¡¯d have received enough xenogeneic genes tost me many lives over,¡± Han Sen thought with regret.


    The small furnace followed Han Sen and collected a few treats on the way. When Han Sen left the core area, it didn¡¯t run off. It waited for Han Sen toe back.


    A few dayster, the small furnace was forging a few sword nks.


    Han Sen thought this rxed schedule wouldst for some time, but when Miss Mirror showed up, she destroyed his delusions of just enjoying life for a while.


    ¡°Pack your stuff, you have a mission to go on,¡± Miss Mirror said before taking a sip of tea.


    ¡°What mission?¡± Han Sen asked with trepidation. Miss Mirror had asked him to pack, so that meant he was leaving King¡¯s Kingdom.


    ¡°This is your father¡¯s handwriting. Is there a problem?¡± Miss Mirror asked, setting a note down on the table as she spoke.


    ¡°Yes. Can I bring my subordinates with me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I suppose you can, but are you sure about taking them somece dangerous?¡± Miss Mirror looked like she was smiling, but she wasn¡¯t.


    Han Sen knew Miss Mirror was referring to Bao¡¯er. She was warning Han Sen not to attempt an escape. He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to.


    ¡°If I can, I would like to bring Bao¡¯er,¡± Han Sen said, pretending not to know what she meant.


    ¡°Sure, but I have already told you; this ce is dangerous. If something happens, don¡¯t me your auntie for not warning you,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°I will be responsible for this decision,¡± Han Sen said tonelessly.


    ¡°Good. Go and prepare. We will be leaving tonight.¡± With that, Miss Mirror turned and promptly left Underwater Town.


    Han Sen called for Bao¡¯er. He left the Blood Kirin behind in Underwater Town to look after Lan Haixin, just in case she decided to stir up trouble.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t nning an escape. The Extreme King were too powerful. Unless he had a reliable backup n, he wouldn¡¯t flee. He couldn¡¯t go back to Eclipse, either. He didn¡¯t want to drag Yisha into his problematic affairs.


    Han Sen wanted to bring Bao¡¯er because he didn¡¯t feel safe leaving her alone. Plus, he was used to having Bao¡¯er around. Whenever he was alone, it always felt like he was missing something.


    He asked the Blood Kirin to watch Lan Haixin. Lilly begged Han Sen to take her with him, but he refused.


    Miss Mirror had said that the ce was dangerous, and Han Sen didn¡¯t think she told him that just to scare him. He was bringing Bao¡¯er along because she could protect herself. Lilly was just a Duke. She would be unable to protect herself, and bringing her would be like handing her a death sentence.


    He brought Bao¡¯er to the rally point, knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be going alone. Many members of Spring Rain had already gathered. There were many Kings and half-deifieds, and Han Sen even saw two fully deified warriors amongst them.


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Han Sen wondered. This was enoughbat power to annihte a higher race.


    When the ship started to move, Miss Mirror didn¡¯te looking for him. Han Sen had free time, so he practiced and consumed King ss genes.


    Han Sen started trying to push Jadeskin¡¯s self-universe cogwheel. He wanted to get Jadeskin up to King ss. That progress would be much easier than leveling up the Dongxuan Sutra. It would only be a matter of time.


    The ship flew through many space teleportation points. When the ship arrived at their ultimate destination, Han Sen was shocked. He knew the ce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the xenogeneic space that Ning Yue mentioned?¡± Han Sen wondered.

 Chapter 2415 - Stone Field

    <h4>Chapter 2415: Stone Field</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The xenogeneic space was a very rockyndscape. The shipsnded amidst an enormous field of stones, and the passengers of the ships made camp nearby.


    On Miss Mirror¡¯s orders, the Spring Rain members began digging into the stone field, unearthing even more rocks.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t instruct Han Sen to do anything, other than telling him to stay in camp. While he didn¡¯t have to do any digging, his ability to wander around as he wished was limited.


    Han Sen asked Miss Mirror what sort of ce they hade to and what their mission was there, but she didn¡¯t answer him. She just told him that he would be safe as long as he stayed close, and he would be called for when the time came for him to work.


    ¡°This is the xenogeneic space Ning Yue described. Ning Yue¡¯s little green sword came from one of the rocks that was found here. It looks like Miss Mirror¡¯s task here is the same as it was for the Hell. They want to excavate something out of all this stone,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He really wanted to join the others in the stone field, so he could examine the rocks.


    But Miss Mirror was very firm that he shouldn¡¯t leave camp, so joining the others was out of the question.


    Instead, Han Sen spent his time studying his geno arts and absorbing King ss xenogeneic genes.


    On their second day in the xenogeneic space, something urred in the stone fields. A few Spring Rain members had to be carried back to camp. When Han Sen heard themotion and came over to see, he found that the unfortunate individuals were turning into stone. Not long after, their entire bodies were fully petrified. They were just a bunch of statues.


    Miss Mirror and the two deified elites tried to stop the petrification process, but they could do nothing. None of their attempts even seemed to slow the transformation.


    After this, the work in the stone fields was brought to a halt. Although they were no longer digging, Miss Mirror showed no sign of wanting to leave.


    More ships arrived a few dayster, bringing many different creatures to the camp. They were from a variety of different races, and all of them were Marquises or Dukes. They must have been brought there to be workers in the stone field.


    ¡°Ning Yue.¡± As Han Sen watched the workers line up to register, he saw a pretty woman with pink armor. He recognized her as Ning Yue, and he felt his eyes widen.


    Han Sen was shocked. Not because Ning Yue was now a woman; Han Sen knew that little factoid already.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that Ning Yue was actually there, either. Ning Yue would have been looking for a chance toe back, so he could find out what happened to his body. The Extreme King had recruited workers, so it was reasonable that Ning Yue had joined their ranks.


    Han Sen was simply surprised by what he wore. He had a little pink dress on, and he also had some pink earrings, rings, nes, and red flowers in his hair. He was like a pinkdy, and he was genuinely pretty. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen Ning Yue before, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize him.


    ¡°Oh no! What is wrong with Ning Yue? Even if his body turned into the body of a woman, it doesn¡¯t mean he has to dress up as one,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. The longer he watched Ning Yue, the more convinced he became that something was deeply wrong.


    ¡°How to talk to Ning Yue alone?¡± Han Sen wanted to ask him what had happened, but he wasn¡¯t permitted to talk to the workers. Even if he could, everyone would be watching. There was nowhere they could discuss matters privately.


    Han Sen thought about it overnight. And the next day, he barged into Miss Mirror¡¯s office.


    ¡°Miss Mirror! Miss Mirror! You brought me here, and yet you aren¡¯t letting me do anything. You won¡¯t let me out, and you won¡¯t even let me go on the inte. What is this?¡± Han Sen demanded.


    ¡°My Lady, we couldn¡¯t stop the prince! He just barged in,¡± the guards said tensely, trying to exin his sudden intrusion.


    ¡°You guys can leave,¡± Miss Mirror said in a cool voice. Her pretty eyes didn¡¯t even nce their way. Instead, she kept her focus fixed on the documents she was reading.


    After the guards closed the door, Han Sen said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to let me out, at least allow me to do something. If I¡¯m stuck at home all day again, I am going to go crazy. And Bao¡¯er is just a kid. She can¡¯t remain cooped up all day, either.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who asked to bring her here. She is entirely your responsibility.¡± Miss Mirror closed the file and looked at Han Sen. ¡°You will be given your task when the timees. But for now, your job is just to wait patiently in camp.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I can do that, but can you at least make nicer food? Plus, I want Bao¡¯er to have a maid to look after her. That isn¡¯t too much to ask, is it?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°We are here to work. We aren¡¯t here on vacation.¡± After a brief pause, Miss Mirror said, ¡°I will find you a maid. Now go home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Find a pretty one, though. It annoys me if the maid is ugly,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Are you looking for a maid, or are you looking for a woman?¡± Miss Mirror asked sternly.


    ¡°I am Prince Sixteen. Is there something wrong with having a woman to please me?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Prince Sixteen?¡± Miss Mirror shot Han Sen a t look.


    Han Sen coughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do anything. I just want someone to look after my kid. But you won¡¯t let me go out, and I must make myself look like more of a prince.¡±


    ¡°Any other concerns you would like to share?¡± Miss Mirror asked, fixing Han Sen with another unnerving stare.


    ¡°No,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°If there is nothing more you require, then go home. I have work to attend to,¡± Miss Mirror said in clear dismissal.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now. Please be considerate when picking a maid for me,¡± Han Sen said. Miss Mirror stared at him until he left the office.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Mirror will just pick a worker? If she picks a worker, I think Ning Yue will have a high chance of being selected,¡± Han Sen thought as he walked. It was all he could do, after all.


    If Miss Mirror didn¡¯t pick a worker, then Han Sen would have to find another way to get some alone time with his target.


    The next day, after Han Sen opened the door to take Bao¡¯er to the canteen to eat, he saw a pretty Extreme King woman standing directly before him.


    ¡°My Prince, Miss Mirror asked me to serve you.¡± The woman bowed to Han Sen, but her face was expressionless.


    ¡°Not bad! What¡¯s your name?¡± Han Sen smiled at the woman.


    He had been prepared for this possibility, so he wasn¡¯t disappointed. If Miss Mirror had picked any random person, Han Sen would have grown suspicious.


    ¡°Falling Leaf,¡± the woman answered.


    ¡°Falling Leaf, huh? Not bad. Not bad. Miss Mirror didn¡¯t disappoint me. Come. Let¡¯s go find something to eat.¡± Han Sen squinted slightly, lifting a smiling Bao¡¯er up to sit on his shoulder. Then the trio made their way to the canteen.


    While they ate, Han Sen turned to Bao¡¯er¡¯s new maid. ¡°Falling Leaf, your mission is to take care of Bao¡¯er. Satisfy all her desires. You cannot make her cry. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Falling Leaf answered, her voice smooth and emotionless.

 Chapter 2416 - Jadeskin Levels Up to King Class

    <h4>Chapter 2416: Jadeskin Levels Up to King ss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had realized almost instantly that Falling Leaf wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman. She was very good at hiding her energy so that the average person would be unable to discern her level, but Han Sen had his Dongxuan Area. There was no way that Falling Leaf could hide her King ss power from him.


    Although Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell how many tiers she had unlocked, she had definitely surpassed the first couple of tiers.


    ¡°Miss Mirror is very generous. Falling Leaf must be a ranking member in Spring Rain,¡± Han Sen thought, as he tried toe up with a way to make her leave.


    If Han Sen made her leave himself, that would draw unwanted attention. It would also give Miss Mirror a clue to figuring out what he really wanted. So, Han Sen couldn¡¯t take action himself. Instead of making her stay with them ufortable, and he would need to treat her nicely. Bao¡¯er, however...


    ¡°When ites to making people miserable, Bao¡¯er is a true artist,¡± Han Sen thought, looking at his smiling daughter.


    2¡°Sister Falling Leaf, can you y a game with me?¡± Bao¡¯er was holding a doll in front of Falling Leaf. Her big eyes made it look as if she was desperately begging.


    ¡°Of course I can,¡± Falling Leaf replied, a smile softening her cold face.


    Falling Leaf was quite famous in Spring Rain. She was known as ¡°The Icy Femme Fatale.¡± Her calm, calcting mind made her an amazing assassin. When she worked, nothing could shake her up or throw her off her game.


    Her greatest fight took ce on a deified-owned. She killed a half-deified elite, the son of a deified being, and they all backed off her.


    But facing a sweet little girl, even Falling Leaf¡¯s mood seemed a bit lighter.


    She seemed happier than when she faced Han Sen, at least.


    Falling Leaf didn¡¯t know Han Sen was a fake prince, but even believing that Han Sen was a real royal, she wasn¡¯t interested in him. She would hate the thought of dating a prince.


    If not for Miss Mirror¡¯s order, she wouldn¡¯t have epted the mission that brought her here. She most certainly wouldn¡¯t have agreed to serve Han Sen.


    Han Sen watched Bao¡¯er y with Falling Leaf and felt some relief. He returned to his room to continue practicing,


    After many attempts to turn Jadeskin¡¯s self-universe cogwheel, he was finally beginning to understand how it worked. He only needed to hit a breaking point for it to reach King ss.


    Jadeskin was different from the Dongxuan Sutra. Han Sen could actually see the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel and all the other universal cogwheels around it.


    But when he used Jadeskin, the universal cogwheels all appeared blurry. They weren¡¯t as clear as they were with the Dongxuan Sutra.


    So, Han Sen tried many different methods in the hope of turning the self-universe cogwheel. He had long since lost track of how many attempts he had made. The self-cogwheel refused to budge, however.


    He only needed enough power to connect with the self-cogwheel. Anyone could push universal cogwheels, and the number of cogwheels they could push all boiled down to how much strength they had.


    But ordinary Kings couldn¡¯t actually see the universal cogwheels like Han Sen could. They could get a vague sense of what they needed to do, but they couldn¡¯t tell it was actually a cogwheel they were pushing.


    And although Han Sen had initially thought that the number of cogwheels someone had to push was directly rted to their strength, that wasn¡¯t exactly true. There were some people who didn¡¯t push many universal cogwheels, but even so, they became very powerful. Many such people existed.


    The difficulty of reaching King ss depended on the strength of the initial cogwheel. If the self-cogwheel was strong enough and you cast sufficient power, you could spin your self-cogwheel very quickly. In so doing, you could equal the power of people who spun many cogwheels just by spinning your single cogwheel at high velocity.


    Many Kings with one area power could unleash more power than Kings with many area powers. That was the theory.


    Jadeskin was a geno art that was very simple in the way its power was used. The self-cogwheel didn¡¯t have to push many neighboring universal cogwheels, but that didn¡¯t mean the self-cogwheel was weak in itself.


    When Han Sen was ready to be King ss, he started off with Dongxuan Area. With Dongxuan Area¡¯s help, pushing other self-cogwheels was easier. The ability allowed Han Sen to see the Jadeskin cogwheel.


    Jadeskin¡¯s self-cogwheel wasn¡¯t much smaller than the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel. After all, they were the self-cogwheels that were based on Han Sen¡¯s body, so there wouldn¡¯t be many differences between them.


    But the two cogwheels did look rather different. The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s cogwheel was ck, while Jadeskin¡¯s was some sort of translucent jade. It connected to seven universal cogwheels. That number was fairly ordinary for an average King. Compared to the Dongxuan Sutra, that was a tiny number of connected cogs.


    But having a small number of connected cogs didn¡¯t mean that Jadeskin¡¯s power couldn¡¯t spread. The self-cogwheel would still spin very quickly.


    Under the Dongxuan Area, Han Sen slowly cast his Jadeskin, then began shoving against his self-cogwheel to spin it. The progress was now much easier than it had been when he was pushing the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel.


    After all, Han Sen was King ss now, so he had much more power that he could throw behind his efforts.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    The translucent jade cogwheel slowly started to shift. As the self-cogwheel spun, a weird flower symbol appeared on its surface.


    The flower symbol spread like a growing crystal, slowly sliding over the self-cogwheel. As the cogwheel spun, the symbol swelled more and more. A short timeter, it hadpletely covered the cogwheel. Jadeskin¡¯s self-cogwheel became an ice moon.


    Jadeskin¡¯s self-cogwheel pushed the other seven universal cogwheels that connected to it. As it did, the symbol glided over those universal cogwheels too. Then it spread further.


    The icy, jade-looking area power spread through Han Sen, bing a strange sealing area. But after spreading for a while, the power returned, heading back for Han Sen. His body absorbed all of the power.


    When the ice moon-like cogwheel spun, Han Sen¡¯s entire body crystallized, and he glowed like a crystal. He was like a god wrapped up in holy light.


    Boom!


    The cogwheel continued to spin as the universal core hall door opened. Han Sen¡¯s body was sucked into it. He entered the universal core hall.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate. Hended atop the cogwheels of the hall, and when the cogwheels moved, the hall¡¯s door opened. Han Sen exited the hall, finding himself in a new ce inside the core area. This wasn¡¯t where he had been previously.


    Ordinarily, leaving the core area would set a spawn point for his return. He would be able toe back to the exact ce he had previously left.


    But now that Han Sen was entering with his Jadeskin cogwheel, it had taken him to a different location than where he would spawn with his Dongxuan Sutra cogwheel.


    ¡°Does that mean I can go to different core areas with each skill? I just need to change the self-cogwheel to determine which ce I ess?¡± Han Sen realized joyfully.


    1

 Chapter 2417 - The Advantages of Gene Transference

    <h4>Chapter 2417: The Advantages of Gene Transference</h4>


    Han Sen took a moment to look around, trying to ce where he was within the core area. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to hunt core xenogeneics at the moment. After he had confirmed his location, he just returned to camp.


    Han Sen walked out of his private room, then suddenly jerked to a stop. Falling Leaf and Bao¡¯er were staring each other down. Falling Leaf¡¯s face, meanwhile, was covered in paper.* She was holding two cards, and she looked very serious.


    Bao¡¯er, on the other hand, was holding one card. She looked gravely at Falling Leaf¡¯s two cards.


    ¡°Which one should I choose?¡± Bao¡¯er wondered, carefully considering the decision. She pointed her finger, wavering between the two cards in the other woman¡¯s hand. It looked as if she had to pick one out of the two.


    When Han Sen saw them, he knew Bao¡¯er and Falling Leaf were ying Old Man.


    Old Man was very simple to y. One of the Jokers was removed from a normal deck of ying cards, and then the deck was dealt to the yers.


    Each yer then removed all the pairs they could from their hand. Once their hands only contained the cards that couldn¡¯t be paired, they took turns choosing cards from one another¡¯s hands. If a yer chose a card that they could pair with one of their own cards, the yer could discard the pair. The winner was whoever got rid of the Joker, which could not be paired, and discarded all of their cards.


    This was a game that Han Sen had yed a lot with Bao¡¯er in the past. Because Han Sen was very good at this sort of prediction game, Bao¡¯er initially never won. But after they yed for a while, he stopped winning so often. Before long, Han Sen felt as if he would never win another game. It took a lot of focus for him to y with Bao¡¯er, especially when he was doing his best to avoid losing.


    Eventually, he just stopped ying with Bao¡¯er entirely, which meant Bao¡¯er could never exact revenge on Han Sen for all the times he had beaten her. Bao¡¯er had been angry about that for quite some time.


    But Han Sen was very adamant about not ying with her. He never gave her the chance to exact revenge on him.


    It was a game that was highly based on luck, judgment, observation, and mind tricks. The Han family prided themselves on their skill with the game, but Han Sen was no longer sure if he had what it took to beat Bao¡¯er these days.


    Seeing Falling Leaf with a face full of paper, he could tell she had lost badly. Bao¡¯er¡¯s face was very clean, and there was not a single piece of paper on her.


    As Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand moved slowly back and forth between the two cards, Falling Leaf¡¯s face disyed no emotion. But her heart leaped in her chest with every movement of Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    She really did feel awful. In the beginning, she had only agreed to y the game with Bao¡¯er to make the child happy. A game like this was too easy for a killer like her. She was excellent at reading people, and her prediction abilities were phenomenal, of course.


    But in all the time since they had begun ying, she hadn¡¯t won once. Falling Leaf was rapidly growing rather desperate, and she would have done anything to win at least once.


    Falling Leaf¡¯s eyes stared at the two cards in her hands. Whenever Bao¡¯er touched the Joker card, she felt good. When she pointed at the seven of hearts, she felt very worried.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll pick this one?¡± Bao¡¯er said. Her little hand reached for the Joker card. Falling Leaf¡¯s pulse quickened as Bao¡¯er¡¯s fingers brushed the Joker card...


    ¡°Take it! Take it!¡± Falling Leaf was shouting madly in her heart, but she didn¡¯t allow her emotions to show on her face.


    Suddenly, Bao¡¯er stopped. She turned and grabbed the seven of hearts, and she smiled. ¡°I think I am going to take this one.¡±


    A muscle in Falling Leaf¡¯s cheek twitched. Her fingers tightened on the two cards as Bao¡¯er tried to pull the seven of hearts loose. Falling Leaf wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Seeing that the woman was refusing to let the card go, Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to do. She let go of the seven of hearts and picked the Joker card. ¡°In that case, I will take this one.¡±


    Falling Leaf was thrilled, and she released her wlike grip on the cards. Bao¡¯er grabbed the Joker card and quickly said, ¡°It is my turn.¡±


    Bao¡¯er ced two cards in the deck and then brought out two cards of her own. Facing Falling Leaf, she said, ¡°Okay, it is your turn to pick.¡±


    Falling Leaf gritted her teeth and stared at the two cards. She focused intently, as if she could read something from the back of the cards.


    As the top killer in Spring Rain, Falling Leaf¡¯s powers of observation and judgment were the best. She could easily pick up on even the smallest difference.


    She had just taken the Joker card, so it was possible that some instinct deep within her would guide her to victory.


    But God only knew what material was used to create those cards. They were thin as paper, but she couldn¡¯t sense any trace that might identify the cards. She couldn¡¯t tell what was on the cards.


    Falling Leaf¡¯s eyes looked ready to pop out of her skull. She couldn¡¯t tell which one was the Joker card.


    ¡°Are you going to pick one or not?¡± Bao¡¯er said with a yawn.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Falling Leaf reached out her hand to pick the card that was on the left. She looked at Bao¡¯er, hoping to see some sort of clue in her eyes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the one you want, then just take it,¡± Bao¡¯er said, her face bored.


    Falling Leaf, hearing Bao¡¯er say this, decided not to pick it. They had only been together for two hours, but in Falling Leaf¡¯s eyes, Bao¡¯er was no longer a small child.


    ¡°Trying to fool me, huh? It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Falling Leaf raised her hand to take the card on the right.


    When she turned it around, though, she looked like she had been struck by lightning. It was a Joker card.


    ¡°Why do you not just believe people? You adults are all soplicated. I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Bao¡¯er looked sorrowful as she shook her head.


    Falling Leaf¡¯s face twitched. She gnashed her teeth and said nothing. She ced the card down behind her and drew two more cards. She put them in front of Bao¡¯er and coldly said, ¡°Your turn.¡±


    ¡°I pick this one.¡± Bao¡¯er reached out her hand and picked up the seven of hearts from Falling Leaf¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Haha, I win again.¡± Bao¡¯er threw down her pair of sevens. She grabbed a piece of paper and stuck it on Falling Leaf¡¯s face.


    ¡°We¡¯re ying again!¡± Falling Leaf started to shuffle the deck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying. You are too weak for me.¡± Bao¡¯er looked very bored.


    ¡°Just onest time,¡± Falling Leaf said slowly, enunciating the words. Her eyes looked ready to burst into mes.


    Han Sen almostughed. ying that game with Bao¡¯er was like a death wish.


    Bao¡¯er rolled her eyes, looking like she really had no interest in ying. She said, ¡°We can y, but sticking paper on each other¡¯s faces is boring. Let us raise the stakes.¡±


    ¡°Sure. What would you like to bet?¡± Falling Leaf really wanted to win. She was Spring Rain¡¯s top killer. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to lose to a kid. She had to win.


    ¡°The loser has to go to the door and shout ¡®I am stupid,¡¯¡± Bao¡¯er said after a moment of thought.


    ¡°That...¡± Falling Leaf hesitated. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure she could defeat Bao¡¯er, and many Spring Rain elites were nearby. It would be embarrassing if she was heard.


    ¡°Never mind, then. This isme, anyway.¡± Bao¡¯er stood up and got ready to go.


    ¡°Fine! We will do as you say!¡± Falling Leaf almost shouted as she touched Bao¡¯er¡¯s arm. She was desperate to defeat her.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t watch. The game had ended before it even began. Not even a deified being could beat Bao¡¯er at this game. This was what the Han Sen family was best at.


    *Endnote: When a person loses a round, they ce a sticker on their face. This makes it obvious at a nce who is winning and who is losing.

 Chapter 2418 - Swapping Minds

    <h4>Chapter 2418 Swapping Minds</h4>


    While Miss Mirror was speaking with two of the four Spring Rain Kings, whose names were Red Cloud and Night Wind, a sound erupted from Han Sen¡¯s ce, interrupting their discussion.


    ¡°I am stupid!¡± someone screamed.


    The three of them swapped strange nces. The voice undeniably belonged to Falling Leaf, but they couldn¡¯t believe Falling Leaf would ever yell those words.


    Aside from Miss Mirror and the four Kings of Spring Rain, Falling Leaf was known as one of Spring Rain¡¯s best. She was a very cruel woman, but she worked hard. She was proud, violent, and always ready for a fight. How could those words pass through the mouth of someone like that?


    ¡°Was that who it sounded like?¡± Night Wind turned to Red Cloud and Miss Mirror with a confused expression.


    ¡°We¡¯ll end things here for now. You two can go home.¡± Miss Mirror frowned. She stood up and went to Han Sen¡¯s ce. She wanted to see what Han Sen was up to.


    A woman like Falling Leaf wasn¡¯t someone who could be forced to say anything of the sort. She would rather die than make that sort of admission.


    If Han Sen had used some trick to fool Falling Leaf, Miss Mirror wouldn¡¯t ignore such a transgression. She had sent Falling Leaf to look after Han Sen, but she wouldn¡¯t stand for the woman being bullied.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked with a pleasant smile when he answered the door and saw Miss Mirror.


    ¡°What did you do to Falling Leaf?¡± Miss Mirror frowned.


    ¡°What did I do to her? I haven¡¯t spoken much with her. She¡¯s been ying with Bao¡¯er all this time. Go and take a look, if you want to.¡± Han Sen moved aside and gestured for her to enter.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t believe Han Sen. She walked through the entry and went into the living room. There she found Falling Leaf ying card games with Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Miss Mirror!¡± Falling Leaf shot to her feet and bowed.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Falling Leaf¡¯s forbidding face was covered in little stickers. The sight almost made Miss Mirror want to crack up inughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Falling Leaf¡¯s face blushed deeply, but she didn¡¯t remove the pieces of paper stuck to her face. She was a killer, and killers always kept their word. She might have lost the game, but she wasn¡¯t going to disgrace the rules.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you are okay.¡± Miss Mirror looked at Han Sen and said in a hard voice, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Han Sen shrugged and followed Miss Mirror into the garden.


    ¡°You know Falling Leaf is one of my people. You should be careful how you choose to treat her.¡± Miss Mirror settled herself into one of the garden chairs and looked at Han Sen as she spoke.


    Han Senughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t done a single thing to her, and I wouldn¡¯t want to do anything to offend her, either. She is merely ying with Bao¡¯er. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°It is good that you haven¡¯t mistreated her. I¡¯m just warning you, though. Don¡¯t do anything that will make her or me unhappy,¡± Miss Mirror said in a firm voice.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Han Sen shrugged again.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Miss Mirror was looking at the ring Han Sen wore, and her request came with the glimmer of hesitation.


    Although Han Sen wasn¡¯t a bad fighter, he was too low level. Miss Mirror didn¡¯t think Han Sen, with his current power, could be of much assistance to her. But since she was there, she knew it would be a good idea to get to know him a little better.


    The mind and the heart were inseparably linked, so the best way to learn someone¡¯s personality was through their mind. It was a very urate way of reading people.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Sen asked as he extended his right hand in front of Miss Mirror.


    ¡°Are you ying dumb?¡± Miss Mirror stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°Of course not. You should have just told me more clearly.¡± Han Senughed and pulled back his right hand. He extended his left hand instead, the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring glinting on one of his fingers.


    Miss Mirror observed the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring, and a lump rose in her throat. Seeing the ring made her mind harken back to the man who had once worn it. That man had been smart and gentle.


    Even now, thinking of that man made her heart leap.


    Miss Mirror never regretted marrying that man. Choosing him had been the most precious experience in her entire life, but God hadn¡¯t allowed her to be by his side forever.


    Thinking of that man would have made any woman¡¯s heart jump, and then seeing the current master of the ring, Miss Mirror could only sigh.


    Although Han Sen was good,pared to that man, she thought he couldn¡¯t begin topare.


    Miss Mirror reached out her hand and put her Mirror Spirit Eye Ring next to Han Sen¡¯s ring.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s face didn¡¯t possess supermodel-like beauty. She wasn¡¯t as hot as someone like Gu Qingcheng, certainly. She was more like a well-dressed and maturedy.


    But Miss Mirror¡¯s hands were too pretty to criticize. Every finger was long and slender. Her skin was white like jade, and her nails glittered like crystals.


    Her hands were lovely and elegant. Han Sen had seen many pretty women in his time, but this was the first time he had ever seen such beautiful hands.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s hand came closer to Han Sen, and the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring reacted. The emerald ring began to glow.


    When those two eye-like gems touched each other, Han Sen and Miss Mirror both shivered. They felt a strange power generate in the Mirror Spirit Eye Rings, and then the power went into both of their bodies. The energy traveled up their arms and straight into their brains.


    Han Sen¡¯s body vibrated. He looked around, finding himself in a ce where it was raining. The springtime rain was falling as if God himself was crying.


    But when those tears fell, they watered everything around him. The trees, the flowers, the grass, the chestnuts. The rain soaked into all of them, and the sadness held within the rain provided a source of infinite lifeforce and hope.


    Han Sen had studied the forty-eight water minds of Destiny¡¯s Tower, and the spring rain mind was one of them. Miss Mirror¡¯s mind was spring rain, but it wasn¡¯t focused on the rain itself.


    Han Sen felt the way her emotions shifted and swayed within her mind. Suddenly, he really admired this woman. This mind was professional and enduring. It was like the strongest a deified being could achieve.


    ¡°No wonder her organization is called Spring Rain. This mind can only be felt. It isn¡¯t something that could be exined. Achieving this sort of mind is very difficult. Miss Mirror is a veryplicated and even contradictory woman. I cannot judge her as I normally would another.¡± As Han Sen observed and sensed the spring rain mind, he learned much from it.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s body shivered, too. She felt a mind inside her consciousness.


    But that mind wasn¡¯t too strong or surprising. It didn¡¯t impress her much.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t take Han Sen¡¯s mind seriously, as she had only touched their rings together so she could learn more about him. But when the presence of his mind began to expand, Miss Mirror was stunned.


    What Miss Mirror saw, in terms of Han Sen¡¯s mind, was something akin to a flower ready to open. The mere bud might not have been very impressive, but as she tried to understand, she peeled away the petals. But try as she might, she couldn¡¯t peel them all away. She couldn¡¯t get to the center of the flower, and that disturbed her.

 Chapter 2419 - Flowers Know the Sea

    Chapter 2419 Flowers Know the Sea


    Miss Mirror hadn¡¯t thought Han Sen¡¯s mind was strong, and the unexpected depth of his consciousness struck her with confusion.


    It was as if she had received a mystery gift, and she had no idea who had delivered it or what it contained. After opening that special parcel, she only found another mystery box inside. She opened it,yer byyer, but there never seemed to be an end.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the gift deep inside theyers of the package was good or bad; opening a gift like this would make people angry.


    Luckily, Miss Mirror was a very patient person, so she didn¡¯t look annoyed. She peeled open Han Sen¡¯s mind,yer byyer. But after doing this for a while, she still hadn¡¯t found whaty at its center.


    Not even God had enough patience to keep searching endlessly like that. After Miss Mirror peeled away all thoseyers, her inability to find the center was too much. She didn¡¯t like feeling this way.


    ¡°I want to see what resides in your mind,¡± Miss Mirror thought in determination. Gathering herself, she leaned the full weight of her deified mind atop Han Sen¡¯s mind to try to crack it open.


    Spring Rain destroyed flowers. Han Sen¡¯s will was like the center of a flower that was being forced open. One by one, the petals fell. But when the ce covered by the petals was finally revealed, she found that it was empty.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a shell, with nothing on the inside.¡± Miss Mirror felt rather disappointed.


    Minds represented someone¡¯s personality and the way they felt things. Han Sen¡¯s mind was very strong on the outside, but its interior was hollow. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be considered someone strong.


    Miss Mirror wanted to pull her mind back since she was done investigating, but suddenly, she couldn¡¯t.


    She had opened Han Sen¡¯s mind using brute force. A normal mind would have been shattered by such an act. There shouldn¡¯t have been left a trace of that mind left.


    But Miss Mirror could still detect Han Sen¡¯s mind with her own will. That was unexpected.


    The mind moved. Miss Mirror¡¯s eyes lowered, and she looked at all of the petals across the floor. Every petal was like a crystal. They were scattered across the floor, but they weren¡¯t damaged.


    The will that Miss Mirror had detected invaded one of the petals, and as it did, Miss Mirror¡¯s eyes widened. She had only wanted to peel away the petals to see what was on the inside. She hadn¡¯t bothered to look at the petals themselves.


    The mind entered the petal, and suddenly, that consciousness was like a rolling, storm-shaken sea. It was as wide as a sky and as deep as an ocean. The mind was so rich that Miss Mirror staggered under the detailed sensation of it.


    Miss Mirror bent and picked up another petal. The will was like a mountain crashing down. It was like a pir that held up the sky, never moving.


    If she was a novel, this man would be a grand saga.


    A man could define himself as a broken, sick, elderly man on his deathbed, or as the warrior who threw himself into the thick of battle when he was young.


    People only focused on results. Wins and losses determined all, and rarely did people pay attention to what led up to those ces. People often failed to see the desperation and difficult times men have to face frequently. Endurance and bravery abound in the hearts of men.


    Everyone fails sometimes, but real men get up and keep going despite their losses. No matter what environment they are in or what happens to their bodies, the only thing that can¡¯t be changed is the wants and desires of their hearts. They want victory, with the determination to win is greater than anything.


    Han Sen¡¯s will didn¡¯t have a core because real men have no end. Ambitions grew continually, stretching out beyond the reaches of space and time. Forward. Forward. And forward again until their time of death.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t looking to climb the highest mountains. He wanted to go further and higher. His ambitions had no end. Infinity went on forevermore.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t see the core of Han Sen¡¯s mind, but every petal was what Han Sen had experienced. There was anger, happiness, sadness, endurance, sensations of sea, and sky, and earth.


    Perhaps one single mind didn¡¯t make Han Sen better than Miss Mirror, but by observing all of those petals and understanding them, Miss Mirror couldn¡¯t help but feel awed.


    Suddenly, Miss Mirror raised her head. She realized she was trapped inside Han Sen¡¯s mind. His emotions were affecting her mood.


    ¡°I cannot stay in a ce that bothers my heart,¡± Miss Mirror said with an imcable face. She summoned her Spring Rain mind, wanting to destroy the mirror where Han Sen had sent his will. She didn¡¯t want her own will to be affected.


    Ten thousand petals were destroyed by her mind, but Miss Mirror soon found out that when the petals were destroyed, they fell to the ground like seeds. New flowers then opened.


    No matter how Miss Mirror¡¯s mind raged or how she tried to destroy Han Sen¡¯s will, the flowers grew. She couldn¡¯t destroy them, only spread them further.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Miss Mirror wondered, stupefied. She couldn¡¯t remain calm. She couldn¡¯tpletely destroy Han Sen¡¯s mind. It was an impossible task.


    She was a deified elite. Her mind was one of the strongest in the whole of the Extreme King, and yet she couldn¡¯t deal with Han Sen, who just a meager King. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    ¡°Is his will really this strong?¡± Miss Mirror examined at her will, where flowers were half-opened. She looked at them strangely.


    Ding!


    Miss Mirror took a step back. She separated the two Mirror Spirit Eye Rings and looked right at Han Sen.


    Miss Mirror discovered that her mind was melting quickly into Han Sen¡¯s body. Secondster, it was all gone. Even Miss Mirror could no longer feel it. The Mirror Spirit Eye¡¯s mind that had been sent to Han Sen had been extinguished by him.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lady.¡± Han Sen opened his eyes and bowed before Miss Mirror.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s Spring Rain mind had allowed Han Sen to learn a lot, and he was very thankful for the opportunity.


    When Miss Mirror looked at Han Sen, her expression was inscrutable. She didn¡¯t say anything, and she merely departed.


    When she returned to her room, Miss Mirror used many methods to try to erase Han Sen¡¯s influence, but try as she might, she couldn¡¯t. It greatly annoyed Miss Mirror.


    ¡°Am I not as good as a mere King?¡± Miss Mirror chewed her lip and tried to use her mind to erase the flowers that stood for Han Sen¡¯s mind. Her efforts were futile. Those mind flowers had taken a firm root inside her mind. No matter how she tried to destroy them, the roots remained. They could keep growing again and again.


    Flowers know the sea. Half-open and half-hidden. Wildflowers kept burning. The wind blew, and the process started again.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s crew had been working in the stone fields for five days, and after that time passed, something weird happened. A worker dug up a rock that was the size of a mortar and pestle. A few words were engraved on the side of the rock.


    The two Marquises that dug up the rock read the text, and all of a sudden, they became Dukes.


    Miss Mirror went out to the stone field with Red Cloud and brought the rock back to camp. After their second day examining the rock, the deified Red Cloud was reduced to King ss overnight.

 Chapter 2420 - Stone Man

    2420 Stone Man


    When Han Sen reached the control room, Miss Mirror, Red Cloud, and Night Wind were there staring at the rock through a monitor.


    The stone had been locked inside a warehouse. No one was allowed to physically approach the warehouse, though. Whenever any creature approached the stone, something strange would happen.


    A deified elite had suddenly been reduced to a King. That was something that had never happened before.


    Even Red Cloud didn¡¯t know what had happened to her. She hadn¡¯t been injured, and she hadn¡¯t felt anything invade her body. It was as if she had fallen asleep and gone back in time to a point before she had be deified.


    Although she still had a deified mind and senses, her physical power and prowess had dropped to King ss. It was a very unusual phenomenon.


    Han Sen heard what had happened, and when he looked at Red Cloud, he examined her carefully. He could see that Red Cloud¡¯s lifeforce had significantly lowered. When he had looked at her previously, the cloudy appearance that had shrouded her power was now gone. He could see her lifeforce clearly now. She was only a King, and she was weaker than Falling Leaf.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Miss Mirror asked Han Sen, indicating the stone.


    Han Sen looked at the stone disyed on the monitor, and he noticed that it looked like any ordinary block of stone. It was ck, and it was roughly the size and shape of a man standing on his feet.


    It was only a rough shape, though. There was no discernible face. The rough outline of limbs were connected to the body, so the stone was a single lump. It looked like something that might have been crudely hewn from a greater rock by primitive individuals with their primal tools.


    Han Sen knew it couldn¡¯t have been constructed, though. There was no evidence that it had been created by sentient beings.


    Even the symbols upon the stone man appeared to be naturally generated. They didn¡¯t look like carvings, at all.


    Han Sen observed it for a while, and he couldn¡¯t find anything unusual about it. He didn¡¯t know what any of the symbols upon it meant, either. He had never seen them before, and they weren¡¯t like the Kingese, which he could understand by instinct.


    ¡°I cannot tell you anything just by looking at the video,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the warehouse to take a look?¡± Miss Mirror asked, ncing at Han Sen.


    ¡°If you guys can¡¯t determine anything about this stone, then I definitely won¡¯t be able to,¡± Han Sen said quickly. He wasn¡¯t really interested in taking an unnecessary risk.


    Even a deified had been reduced to King ss overnight. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to have his level lowered, especially since he had only just be King.


    Han Sen¡¯s answer surprised Miss Mirror. She was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°This news has spread all across King¡¯s Kingdom. My brother told me to keep it here and figure out what it is exactly.¡±


    That didn¡¯t surprise Han Sen. If they sent it back to the Extreme King without figuring out what it was or how to control it, the stone could end up draining the power of all the deified Extreme King. Han Sen found the thought to be rather funny.


    Night Wind said, ¡°We don¡¯t know how effective this item is. We will have to use another creature to figure out the nature and effective radius of its ability.¡±


    ¡°Sixteen, didn¡¯t you want to work? I will let you handle this,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°Me?¡± Han Sen was shocked. This was too dangerous of an endeavor, so he had no intention of trying it out himself. He would just pick some workers to go for him.


    It was surprising that Miss Mirror was actually letting Han Sen handle this, though.


    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± Miss Mirror inquired.


    ¡°Nope. What people should I use, though?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Choose some workers to go. There are many of them, but you can only select a maximum of ten Dukes. You can have ten Marquises, too,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen agreed.


    ¡°Then it is settled. Get to work, and I will await your good news.¡± Miss Mirror smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lady. I will not disappoint you,¡± Han Sen answered.


    When Han Sen left, Night Wind said, ¡°My Lady, is it suitable for Prince Sixteen to be the one to handle this? If something happens to him, what will we say to the King?¡±


    ¡°I can handle that. Now, Red Cloud has lost most of her power. You will have to be in charge of the stone field. Be careful,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    Han Sen went to the stone field and selected a few people, including Ning Yue. Although it was only a test, who knew how dangerous it could turn out to be.


    Because Han Sen needed to confirm how effective the stone was, he would have to send people close to the stone. The closer someone was, the more danger they would be in. Han Sen nned to keep Ning Yue as far away from the stone as possible. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the stone.


    If the furthest person was affected, then everyone in the base was already in range of the stone. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t matter who was or wasn¡¯t participating in the tests.


    Han Sen put together his operation swiftly. He split his twenty nobles into ten pairs, one Marquise and one Duke per team. He instructed each team to stand at a different distance from the stone. The closest team to the stone was inside the warehouse. The other teams were outside the warehouse. He spaced the teams out at regr intervals, positioning Ning Yue far in the back.


    Then, all Han Sen needed to do was watch the changes unfold within the ten teams. High-level members of Spring Rain observed the proceedings, making careful records of everything that happened.


    After a single night, something urred to the team that was nearest the stone, but it was different from what had happened with Red Cloud. They didn¡¯t drop a level. Instead, they leveled up.


    The Marquise became a Duke, and the Duke became a King.


    It wasn¡¯t as much of a surprise as when Red Cloud was reduced to King ss, but it was still shocking, all the same. Now everyone was curious if the stone could be used to level up beyond King. If they could use the stone to turn a King into a deified, that would be pretty wicked.


    Even if the stone couldn¡¯t level people up that far, bringing Dukes up to King ss was exceptional. If he could use those powers safely, and there were no adverse side effects, Han Sen thought he could raise a King ss army. That would be a force to be reckoned with.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t allow the two leveled up people to leave their position. They remained inside the warehouse, waiting for more changes to ur.


    By the third day, no further changes were observed in the two people in the warehouse. The second team outside had been affected, though. Just like those of the first team, they had leveled up.


    Ever since that rock had been found, all the creatures that touched it leveled up once. Only Red Cloud had been knocked down a peg.


    Han Sen went to check out the ten teams each and every day. He also had a chance to speak with Ning Yue. Han Sen found the experience to be chilling, though. Ning Yue was really girly. It wasn¡¯t just his body anymore; his personality had changed, too.


    Han Sen could scarcely believe that this was the Ning Yue he used to know. Ning Yue never used to be afraid of anything, but now he really was sensitive like a girl.


    ¡°I was affected by that sword.¡± Han Sen would never forget Ning Yue¡¯s face when he said that. It was like a woman that had just been married, but her husband was killed immediately after. He looked so desperate and helpless; he was pitiful.

 Chapter 2421 - Losing Control

    Chapter 2421 Losing Control


    Han Sen felt a chill. This was no longer funny.


    Ning Yue¡¯s mental endurance was almost as good as Han Sen¡¯s, but Ning Yue had been dramatically affected by the green sword. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to do with the changes that were urring.


    Ning¡¯s Yue body, his genes, and even his personality had undergone a shift.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe that Ning Yue now dressed entirely in pink and his personality had suddenly be so very sensitive. He was very cowardly now, and he had lost all of his decisiveness. He didn¡¯t look like Ning Yue anymore.


    Han Sen even wondered if Ning Yue¡¯s soul had been taken by a woman.


    ¡°What is up with this xenogeneic space? Why are there so many weird things going on?¡± Han Sen frowned, and he subconsciously stepped farther away from the stone. He did not want to end up like Ning Yue.


    The excavation of the stone fields continued. It took another seven or eight days for something strange to happen again. Someone managed to dig up a big rock that was leaking blood and had a handing out of it. The hand managed to break free and kill a dozen workers. It didn¡¯t stop until Night Wind appeared and killed it.


    Han Sen¡¯s experiments were still going on, too. Four groups had been affected thus far. They had all leveled up once, but only by one level. They didn¡¯t level up after that, and no one else had leveled down, either.


    Now that Han Sen could confirm the effective radius of the stone, he could mark out a danger zone around the warehouse. But he didn¡¯t call the ten teams back in. They still remained in their ces, continuing the test.


    For now, no one could be sure if the stone might begin acting differently. Either way, the experiment wasn¡¯t going to stop.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t enter the warehouse to look at the rock, but it seemed like the stone was benefitting everyone who got close to it. But after the one anomaly of what happened to Red Cloud, Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to risk being careless.


    Just like usual, Han Sen called the ten teams over. After questioning them, he nned on going back to his room to eat with Bao¡¯er. But Falling Leaf informed Han Sen that Miss Mirror wanted to see him in her office.


    ¡°Miss Mirror has something important enough to call me in now?¡± From what Han Sen could tell, the digging job was being shoved forward as fast as possible. And they kept encountering problems. Miss Mirror had gone to the stone fields on her own, so if she hade back seeking Han Sen, he surmised something must have happened.


    Han Sen went to Miss Mirror¡¯s office as he was instructed to. He knocked and entered. When he saw Miss Mirror, his greeting died on his lips.


    ¡°You...¡± Miss Mirror had ended up like Red Cloud. She didn¡¯t have that scary, mysterious presence anymore. Her lifeforce was weak. She was like a King now, that was certain. She was no longer deified.


    ¡°Yes, I have be King ss.¡± Miss Mirror looked calm, but Han Sen could still see the profound sadness behind her eyes.


    It looked like downgrading from being a deified being had been quite the gut-punch for Miss Mirror. He respected the strength of her mind, but even a strong person like her would be shaken like this.


    Han Sen went silent. Then he looked at Miss Mirror and asked, ¡°What can I do?¡±


    He knew Miss Mirror wouldn¡¯t ask him toe and see her for no reason. There were also limits to what she would tell a fake prince like him.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s eyes were steady. ¡°Reinforcements are on the way. It will take them two weeks to arrive, and we are losing control of what is happening here. It has escaped my grasp, and something even worse might soon ur.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked glum. For a strong woman like Miss Mirror to make such a confession meant that things were really bad. It was almost unimaginable. Things must have been far worse than Han Sen himself expected.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just stop digging for now and leave this ce? We can wait for backup to get here,¡± Han Sen suggested quietly.


    Miss Mirror shook her head. ¡°It is toote. Before I left the stone field, we dug up another statue.¡±


    Han Sen froze.


    ¡°A second statue like the one in the warehouse?¡± He asked, staring at Miss Mirror.


    ¡°It was different. This time, it was a genuine statue. It has a thousand eyes and hands, and each eye has four pupils.¡± When Miss Mirror spoke of it, her breathing quickened. Her emotions were clearly still unstable.


    ¡°Because of that statue, you became King ss?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Miss Mirror nodded, and then she shook her head. ¡°Within half an hour after digging up the statue, I dropped from being deified. But Night Wind, who was inspecting the statue with me, was fine. The other workers were fine, too. So, I cannot confirm that I fell because of the statue.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we really should move. We should abandon these efforts, stop excavation, and get out of here,¡± Han Sen said.


    Miss Mirror shook her head. ¡°I told you, it is toote. Look at my eyes.¡±


    ¡°What the hell happened to your eyes?¡± Han Sen demanded. When he looked closer into Miss Mirror¡¯s eyes, what he saw shocked him.


    Miss Mirror once had beautiful eyes that looked like phoenixes. Her pupils had been ck, but now they were red. And furthermore, the pupils were split in half. The four red pupils were a deeply unsettling sight.


    ¡°Are those pupils simr to the statue¡¯s?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Miss Mirror nodded. ¡°Everyone who saw the creature, including me and Night Wind, look like this. If we stray too far from the statue, we¡¯ll act like addicts who need a fix. The further away from the statue we go, the stronger the feeling grows. Our desire to dig in the stone fields bes irresistible. You have to keep digging to scratch that itch. The only way to satisfy the urge is to plow. It is the only thing that makes us feel better.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked gloomy. Everything about this ce was way too scary. Even deifieds were affected without knowing how or why. Han Sen couldn¡¯t ensure his own safety in that ce.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Han Sen asked again. The situation was beyond everyone¡¯s control. He wasn¡¯t sure that he could be of any help.


    If he could have chosen, he would have left the xenogeneic space. The further away he got, the better.


    Miss Mirror started to answer, but suddenly, the office¡¯s doors were banged open. Night Wind rushed in.


    Han Sen looked at Night Wind¡¯s eyes. His pupils had turned red, and he too had a case of the double-trouble pupils.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Miss Mirror asked, looking at Night Wind.


    ¡°We unearthed stone doors in the stone field. They¡¯re huge, as if they lead to some giant, ancient city,¡± Night Wind exined in a strained voice.

 Chapter 2422 - Scarlet Eye

    Chapter 2422 Scarlet Eye


    Night Wind¡¯s face was tight and worried, and he had also brought a video back with him.


    When that video was yed, Han Sen understood Night Wind¡¯s expression.


    The beginning of the video showed a stone path, which must have been the road that had been dug up.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how they chose where to start digging, but it clearly wasn¡¯t a random decision. They had somehow figured out exactly where to start digging.


    The Hell had controlledrge-scale dig sites. When Miss Mirror and her people arrived, they quickly reduced the scale of the operations. Now excavation was being conducted in three locations, and the one in the middle had to have been where they began.


    As the video went on, it revealed manyplicated stone paths that branched off until the stone road opened up to reveal arge room. There, Han Sen found himself looking at the statue Miss Mirror had mentioned.


    It was ten meters tall. It wasn¡¯t very big whenpared to some of the statues Han Sen had seen before, but it was pitch-ck, and it had the same texture as the rocks around it.


    The statue featured a man sitting with his legs crossed. His arms were crossed, as well, making an X shape. The eyes of the man were just as Miss Mirror had described. There were two pupils in each, and they were red.


    Behind the statue were many arms and hands. They formed together to create therge shape of a torch. Every hand also featured a red eye with two pupils.


    Looking at the statue was disconcerting. It was like there was an endless tide of weird eyes were staring out of the screen. Han Sen was only looking at them through the video, but even so, he got goosebumps. A chill passed over Miss Mirror and Night Wind as well.


    The video didn¡¯t hang around the statue for long. It moved forward, revealing something that was even more surprising.


    Beyond the statue, the stone path vanished into a cave. It was a rough hole that looked like it had been dug by bare hand or ws.


    The walls of the stone tunnel were smeared here and there with blood. ws and talons were carved into the surface of the tunnel. As the video progressed, more and more blood was revealed.


    The blood slowly took over every surface, turning the ck cave red. The sight made Han Sen¡¯s stomach crawl.


    ¡°That cave couldn¡¯t have been dug by hand, right?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Although the Extreme King didn¡¯t give much respect to the workers, they only hired people who were at least Marquises. Those people were considered strong within their own races. Their weapons might not have been legendary treasures, but they should have been decent. Even if they didn¡¯t bring their own tools, the Extreme King would have provided them with xenogeneic treasures. They wouldn¡¯t have had to use their hands to dig that tunnel.


    But based on the marks and scratches left behind, the tunnel was obviously the work of ws and hands. It hadn¡¯t been dug out with tools.


    Miss Mirror and Night Wind looked at the video with perplexed stares. They didn¡¯t answer Han Sen¡¯s question.


    Han Sen knew it was true even without their confirmation, though. He looked at the video for a bit longer, and he soon saw a dead Marquise with the head of a cow. Instead of hands, there was only a twisted mass of gore at the end of the man¡¯s arms. Bits of bone protruded through the scraped flesh.


    Seeing this scene, Han Sen couldn¡¯t stop his imagination from reying what had happened. The cow-headed man had dug frantically with his hands, injuring its fingers on the hard stone. And yet, it didn¡¯t stop. It kept on digging and digging with frenzied energy. Eventually, the man¡¯s hands had been ground to nubs. He had bled out and died.


    The video didn¡¯t stop there, and the gristly sight reyed itself over and over. Han Sen saw more and more dead bodies scattered throughout the cave.


    They were all in the same position. They leaned forward, pressing their destroyed hands against the walls. Some had shredded their palms, whereas others were missing entire arms.


    Despite having died, they still maintained their digging positions. Their faces looked very passionate as if they were excited about what they were doing, but amidst that passion, there was also the presence of fear. It was a terror thaty deep in their bones.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t exin all the emotions he saw etched across those dead faces, but his stomach clenched and a cold sweat beaded across his back.


    The eyes of the dead workers were all open, exposing their dual red pupils.


    The stone path was no longer really a path. It was like a long grave dug out with blood. So many Dukes and Marquises had died up and down that stone path. And the further the path went, the worse the sights were.


    At the end of the video was a stone door. Just as Night Wind said, the double door looked like the entrance to a city. Both sides of the door were crimson, like they¡¯d been made of solidified blood. There were also many semi-circr marks across the door¡ªscrapes left behind by fingernails.


    The door was ten meters high, and because they had dug right up to the surface of the door, only rock surrounded the doorframe. It was impossible to see what was beyond those doors.


    But whaty before the door gave Han Sen chills.


    Many of the workers were stretched out before the door like people trying to escape from the demons of hell. Their dead arms were extended painfully in front of them, trying to reach some non-existent salvation. Their nails were broken and their bones were chipped. The blood on their hands had dyed the door, but none of them had been able to open the door.


    The workers hadsted so long, but they had all died before this door. Blood pooled around the bodies before the evil door. The door stood solid and unmoving, like the entrance to hell itself.


    Night Wind¡¯s face looked terrible. ¡°They are all dead. No one is left alive, and they had all gone insane by the end. They just kept digging and digging. Those rocks are hard, and they are incredibly difficult to dig, even with tools. When they used their fingers to dig, they began bleeding quite quickly. But when the blood touched the stone, it was almost as if the stone softened. They could dig it up, but it still hurt them. They kept digging until they bled out.¡±


    Night Wind¡¯s voice trembled, even though he was a deified that had witnessed many life and death scenarios. What he had seen would give even him nightmares.


    ¡°This ce is cursed.¡± Han Sen felt sick. He had the urge to just grab Bao¡¯er and flee.


    Although they had the red bird with them, there was something that was simply wrong about this ce. Even Miss Mirror, who was a strong deified, had been affected. There was every chance the red bird might not escape whatever power was doing these horrible things.


    ¡°Run! We must run! We cannot stay in this horrible ce any longer,¡± Han Sen decided. He was going to leave this ce, no matter what. He would leave, even if Miss Mirror sought to stop him.


    ¡°Your eyes!¡± Miss Mirror suddenly whispered in dread, looking at Han Sen¡¯s eyes. Fear filled her face.


    ¡°What happened to my eyes?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He knew this was bad.


    With no hesitation, Han Sen waved his hand to cast a water mirror so he could look at himself.


    At that moment, Han Sen felt like fear had sunk deep into his bones. His ck eyes had turned red, and furthermore, a fissure was running down the center of each pupil. The circr pupils became gourd-shaped, and they were slowly splitting in half.

 Chapter 2423 - Contagion

    <h4>Chapter 2423 Contagion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve been infected with whatever this is!¡± Han Sen realized grimly, and a stark chill rolled through his body.


    He had no idea how or when he contracted this creepy condition. Until Miss Mirror pointed it out, he hadn¡¯t even realized that the strange power had managed to sneak into his body and infect his eyes.


    Miss Mirror and Night Wind stared at him in astonishment. Han Sen had never visited the stone path, nor had he looked at the statue with a thousand eyes in person. But now, there was no denying that each of his eyes had two red pupils. That could only mean one thing: the power was contagious.


    If it really was contagious, then that meant it was game over for every person in their camp. Even the reinforcements heading their way would be at risk.


    Han Sen reacted instantly. He turned around and ran out of the office, then he grabbed the guard outside and peered deeply into the man¡¯s eyes.


    The guard was about to shake him loose, but Miss Mirror and Night Wind came out to stop him.


    ¡°His pupils haven¡¯t changed.¡± Han Sen looked into the eyes of a few more guards. Their eyes were perfectly normal.


    The next second, Han Sen pulled out his phone and called Falling Leaf¡¯s number. It rang twice, and then Falling Leaf picked up the phone. She only answered the voice call, though, so there was no video.


    ¡°Falling Leaf, is Bao¡¯er nearby?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Falling Leaf answered.


    ¡°Turn on your video chat,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Falling Leaf asked without turning on the video.


    ¡°Just do what he told you to,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Falling Leaf answered. She turned on her video chat, and her image appeared on Han Sen¡¯s screen.


    Falling Leaf¡¯s hair was a bit messy, and her clothing was misbuttoned. Han Sen had no idea what she had been doing with Bao¡¯er all alone.


    But that wasn¡¯t important. Han Sen stared at her pupils and noticed they were normal. The colors were still the same, and there was only one pupil in each eye. Han Sen sagged a little in relief.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er was sitting on the sofa, holding a pair of dice in her hands. Her voice sounded so sweet as she called out to Han Sen.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes looked normal. That made him feel even safer. ¡°Bao¡¯er, stay in the room and y with Falling Leaf. Don¡¯t go anywhere, and wait for me there, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Dad.¡± Bao¡¯er nodded.


    Han Sen turned his attention back to Falling Leaf. ¡°Falling Leaf, keep the door shut and don¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t let anyone in, either, unless it is me.¡±


    Falling Leaf didn¡¯t answer. She looked at Miss Mirror, who was still standing next to Han Sen.


    ¡°Do as he says,¡± Miss Mirror said calmly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Falling Leaf nodded in agreement.


    Han Sen turned off the phone and spoke to Miss Mirror. ¡°Find someone with unchanged eyes. We need to conduct a test.¡±


    Miss Mirror looked at Night Wind. Night Wind vanished without a word. A short timeter, Night Wind re-appeared in the office again, pushing two people in front of him. They were two of the workers that Han Sen had positioned within range of the stone statue. One of them was Ning Yue, and the other was the man he had been teamed with.


    Because Ning Yue had been farthest from the warehouse, he and his partner were the first people that Night Wind had run into.


    ¡°You stay here.¡± Han Sen pushed Ning Yue out the door of the office and closed it. He pulled the Duke before theputer and restarted the video. He made sure that the Duke watched the entire thing.


    Han Sen, Miss Mirror, and Night Wind stared into the Duke¡¯s eyes. After the Duke saw the statue with a thousand eyes and a thousand arms, the man¡¯s pupils soon began to turn red. Secondster, the color had deepened to a rich scarlet. Then the pupils started to split. In minutes, the Duke had red eyes just like Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t need to say anything. They all understood what was happening. Merely looking at the videotape containing an image of that statue could infect them with whatever cursed power that structure contained.


    Han Sen opened the door and let Ning Yue inside the room. His eyes were still fine, and there were no new changes there. He was able to confirm that when Han Sen asked.


    ¡°No matter how you see that statue, you will be infected by its power.¡± Han Sen frowned. He used a few of his powers to explore his own eyes and figure out why they had changed, but there was nothing he could learn. As far as Han Sen could stretch his senses, the eyes felt normal. They didn¡¯t seem to be under the influence of any foreign power.


    Even the Dongxuan Area couldn¡¯t determine what had happened to his eyes. It was like his eyes were the same as usual.


    But Han Sen could feel the same urges that Miss Mirror had described. He had a sudden impulse to head for the stone field. It was like an old smoker who hadn¡¯t smoked all day; he desperately wanted to go out and buy a pack.


    Luckily, Han Sen had a stable mind. He was able to resist the impulse. If his mind had been weak, he would have run into the fields already.


    The Duke screamed. His eyes turned red, and he started to gasp. He made an unnatural, swallowing sound, then turned to rush out of the office.


    Night Wind grabbed the Duke and pinned him to the ground. He used a substance chain to keep him locked in ce.


    The Duke fought like mad as he tried to shake the substance chain loose. His entire body shook like a junkie in need of a fix. His tears and snot began to drip onto the floor.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Miss Mirror and Night Wind.


    Things were going bad very quickly, and this wasn¡¯t something they could run away from. Comining about the situation would be useless. They had to figure out a way to get free of this mess.


    ¡°Maybe our answers lie beyond those stone doors. We might have to go there to find a solution to our current problems,¡± Night Wind said.


    ¡°Have you tried destroying the statue with a thousand eyes and a thousand hands?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I have tried to break it, but I was unsessful. That statue is harder than the average ck rock. Our powers cannot damage it,¡± Night Wind said.


    ¡°It looks like the stone door is the only way for us to proceed, then. The urges are getting stronger, and even with our powerful wills, we won¡¯tst forever. We can¡¯t wait for the reinforcements to get here. Let¡¯s head to the doors while we still have control of ourselves.¡± When Miss Mirror made the decision, she didn¡¯t sound hesitant. Her voice was firm and controlled.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go to that stone door and take a look.¡± Han Sen nodded. He wanted to see the thousand hands and thousand eyes statue, too.


    They didn¡¯t have any evidence that the infection could spread person to person if the video wasn¡¯t involved, but at this point, who knew how the infection might be transmitted? If Bao¡¯er and Ning Yue caught whatever this was, that would be bad.


    Plus, Ning Yue was already infected with something. It had be hard to tell if he was a man or a woman, and his personality had changed radically as well. The Ning Yue that Han Sen had known was gone.


    Now that Miss Mirror had made her decision, she immediately took action. Han Sen, Night Wind, and that Duke followed her to the stone fields.


    Red Cloud had fallen to King ss, so they left her behind at the camp. She hadn¡¯t seen the statue yet, so for the moment, her eyes remained normal. Instead ofing with them and putting herself at risk, Miss Mirror instructed her to take charge of the camp while they were gone.

 Chapter 2424 - Du God City

    Chapter 2424 Du God City


    The stone path was exactly the same as the video depicted. It was unremarkable in the beginning, and Han Sen and the others reached the statue with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes.


    But Han Sen could clearly feel that the closer he got to the statue, the stronger the strange impulses became.


    When Han Senid his own eyes on the disturbing statue, the feeling was strong enough to make even him shake.


    As the countless eyes seemed to examine him, Han Sen felt as if a ghost was actually staring at him. The feeling was a hundred times greater than what he felt when he had watched the video. It felt like an endless stream of ghosts was going toe right out of the hands to devour him.


    Han Sen activated his Purple-Eye Butterfly, hoping to view the secrets behind the statue.


    The purple pupil imed Han Sen¡¯s eye, bing four spinning petals. Han Sen took a deep breath and turned his gaze on the statue.


    At that moment, Han Sen felt like he was seeing a demon from hell itself. Before he got a good look at it, painnced through his right eye. A wet feeling slicked over his palms, as if his hands were covered in blood.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He forced himself to continue looking at the statue, but then he realized that the sight was about to blind him. He jerked his gaze away, not daring to turn back toward the statue with his Purple-Eye Butterfly still activated.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Miss Mirror and Night Wind looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°I used a trick of the eyes to look at the statue, but it almost blinded me.¡± Han Sen lowered his hands, which he had used to cover his face. His eyes were red and dripping with bloody tears.


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s blood was crystallized. Otherwise, he would have lost so much blood that he would have died.


    ¡°Stop looking. And don¡¯t use your eye skill to examine it again. If my guess is correct, this statue is rted to some sort of eye god. Its powers are directly linked to vision. If you use an eye skill to look at it, that¡¯s like asking for death,¡± Night Wind said.


    Han Sen nodded and remained silent. He followed Miss Mirror down the path.


    After moving around the statue, they came to the stone cave that had been smeared with blood. It looked just as it had in the video, with more blood and gore appearing the farther they walked. Eventually, they found the door at the end of the cavern.


    The Duke that was bound by substance chains screamed again. He tried his hardest to rush to the stone door. If Night Wind hadn¡¯t held the Duke back, he would have smashed into the door hard enough to burst open his own skull.


    The stone door was shut tight, and they had no idea whaty beyond it. Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to use his Purple-Eye Butterfly again, though, so he had to inspect it with his own eyesight.


    The urge to go to the stone door had grown stronger, but luckily, the three of them had strong wills. They wouldn¡¯t lose control of themselves like the Duke.


    But the urges grew stronger as time went by, and it was only a matter of time until their wills snapped. It would take a god to hold back these impulses forever.


    The stone door had no lock or handle. It was shut tightly, almost seamlessly, and that was that. Countless Dukes had tried to dig into it to no avail. The door had been impervious to their physical attacks.


    Night Wind and Miss Mirror swapped nces, and then Night Wind started to gather up power. They wanted to follow their original n of forcing the stone door open.


    Han Sen stood next to Miss Mirror. His right eye was still red and swollen, and asional sharp jabs of pain still radiated from it.


    Night Wind moved his substance chain, which hovered over the ground like a ck sheet. Answering his call, it slipped into his hand and manifested as a ck sword.


    When Han Sen saw the sword that Night Wind was holding, he noted that it gave him the same feeling as looking at an empty night sky. The powers it contained were unpredictable.


    Night Wind¡¯s eyes froze. The ck sword in his hand struck the middle of the stone door, and the swirling darkness mmed against the door¡¯s surface like a dark horizon touching the ground. He struck the door repeatedly with the full force of his substance chain, but every time the darkness came in contact with the door, the darkness shattered like a crashing wave. All the while, the stone door refused to budge. Night Wind¡¯s power could incinerate an entire, but the door seemed unaffected.


    The rocks around were all broken by the dark de, revealing the edges of the doorframe, but the door did not open. They could, however, now glimpse what surrounded the door beyond the doorframe. The door was set into a city tower.


    The city tower was built with ck bricks. The bricks looked a lot like the ck stone that was everywhere in the tunnel, but they were much harder. Even Night Wind¡¯s chain power could only leave scrapes across them. The scrapes he left behind looked like cat scratches.


    As the power of Night Wind¡¯s sword tore away more of the ck rock surrounding the door, Han Sen saw three words engraved above the door. Han Sen recognized those three words. They were written in themonnguage of the universe.


    ¡°Du God City,¡±


    ¡°Du God City! This is Du God City?!¡± Night Wind screamed. Even Miss Mirror looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°What is Du God City?¡± Han Sen asked Night Wind. He had never heard of this ce before.


    Night Wind¡¯s emotions had risen until he was almost hysterical. He lost all theposure a deified individual should have carried, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. His eyes zed as he stared at the three words above the door. ¡°The legends say that the Ancient God had a powerful city in ancient times. That ce was called Du God City. Because the people of the Ancient God were born deified, they couldn¡¯t level up further. Those who went to Du God City, however, often had the opportunity to rise above the deified level.¡±


    ¡°All this time, everyone thought it was just a legend. No one could confirm that Du God City actually existed. If this is the real Du God City of the Ancient God, then that exins why so many weird things have happened to us. And perhaps there is a chance for us to be stronger here.¡±


    Night Wind looked at the door very excitedly. He seemed to have forgotten the danger that they were in. Han Sen couldn¡¯t me Night Wind for his tion, though. Even when Sacred had been in power, not many elites had been able to reach thest step.


    Even the horrendously powerful Ancient Water God hadn¡¯t been able to rise above his deified status. Instead, he ended up as blood rain that moisturized the world.


    For the vast majority of deified elites, going through the geno hall to be a god spirit had a practically microscopic chance of sess.


    If Du God City was a method in which one could be a god spirit, that would be tempting for any deified.


    Deified elites were still just people, and they could get sick and die. They were not immortal; even Sacred Leader had been searching for the key to immortality. It was natural for deified elites to want this.


    ¡°If Du God City can turn people into god spirits, then Ancient God wouldn¡¯t be one of the three most powerful races,¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    Miss Mirror looked at the three words and said, ¡°Du God City is just a legend. This city has the words Du God City written on it, but there¡¯s no proof that it¡¯s actually the city of our legends. If it was the real Du God City, why would it be buried here? We need to think about this. We need to be careful.¡±

 Chapter 2425 - Broken City

    Chapter 2425 Broken City


    ¡°We can¡¯t get into the city. Talking about it is useless,¡± Han Sen said, looking at the undamaged city door.


    Night Wind¡¯s power was strong, and it far exceeded Han Sen¡¯s capabilities. Han Sen didn¡¯t stand a chance of opening Du God City¡¯s door if Night Wind had failed, and Miss Mirror had fallen to King ss. They really didn¡¯t seem to have any options.


    Night Wind¡¯s heart jumped. His sword of darkness shed again, but this time, he wasn¡¯t targeting the door itself. He turned his attention to the rocks all around, nning to dig out the entire tower that the door was set into.


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror stepped back and watched. Since the door was impassable, they couldn¡¯t think of any alternatives. Night Wind¡¯s n was a desperate,st-ditch effort, not a well thought out strategy.


    The dark substance chains kept whipping into the ck rocks, and the rocks were shattered and swept away. More and more sections of the tower were revealed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how many floors the tower had once possessed, and that was because the tower had actually been cut in half. It looked like the whole building had been shed by an enormous sword. The stone pirs in the front were all chopped off. The pirs fell smoothly from tall to short, as if it had been a very tidy cut.


    The stone pirs were thicker than a water tank. There were multiple lines of pirs, and each line contained a dozen of them. The three of them stared up at the broken tower with wide eyes.


    Night Wind wasn¡¯t one of the top deified in the universe, but he wasn¡¯t weak by any measurement. Attacks backed by his full deified power were only able to leave small scratches on the city¡¯s bricks. Cutting a single brick would be far beyond his abilities.


    With that in mind, it was difficult to imagine the sort of power that would have been required to cut clean through this entire tower. Even thinking about it was frightening.


    In the beginning, Han Sen wasn¡¯t very hopeful that they would be able to enter Du God City from above. Surely such arge and powerful city would have some sort of bai sema or restrictive power in ce. This wasn¡¯t the sort of ce that you could just climb over a wall to get into.


    But now, the tower was broken, and the restrictive properties of the ce must have long been abandoned. That meant gaining ess would be easier than Han Sen had imagined.


    The upper half of the city tower was missing. Night Wind shed the rocks in various directions, but he couldn¡¯t find the other half of the tower.


    The bottom half of the tower was filled with rubble, and so Night Wind swung his dark substance chain. He moved the stones out of the way, clearing a path so the three of them could enter the tower.


    There was little to see in the half of the tower that remained. A statue had once stood in the tower, but the upper half had been sliced through and taken away with the top half of the tower. The part of the statue that remained appeared to be sitting, and its legs were crossed. The three of them couldn¡¯t tell what sort of statue it might have been originally.


    The shattered remnants of stone beastsy scattered around the statue. They had fallen, breaking across the floor. Judging by where they nowy, it was clear that they had once stood guard on either side of the statue.


    ¡°It looks like a pretty savage battle was once fought here, but if that is true, howe we haven¡¯t found the corpses of the creatures that must have died here?¡± Han Sen asked with a confused tone of voice.


    ¡°Maybe we have. We¡¯ve dug up a few severed arms, remember? Those limbs were ridiculously dangerous. Even once they had been amputated, the arms still managed to kill many of our workers. That certainly shows how scary the people involved in this battle must have been. Even their limbs possess indestructible power,¡± Night Wind said.


    Miss Mirror frowned. She looked toward Du God City and said, ¡°If this is really Du God City, then this must be the sacred ce for the Ancient God. Even the Extreme King have believed that Du God City was just a legend, not a real ce that actually existed. The Ancient God have protected this city very seriously. If other creatures wished to attack Du God City, then the Ancient God surely would have fought back. But I¡¯ve never heard any stories of the Ancient God having a battle on this scale.¡±


    After pausing, Miss Mirror said, ¡°Based on what we¡¯re seeing, this is a ruin of a god spirit¡¯s battleground, probably from the very first era. How did the Ancient God im it? The Ancient God might have the word ¡®god¡¯ in their title, but they are not actually gods.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re making assumptions about what happened here. This might not be the ruins of a god spirit¡¯s battleground,¡± Night Wind said.


    ¡°Even if this isn¡¯t, a fight like this must have shocked the entire universe. There is no way no one knows about this.¡± Miss Mirror shook her head.


    Han Sen thought and said, ¡°Maybe Du God City really did exist, and it was just a forbidden ce that was sacred to the Ancient God. But this city was already destroyed in the very first era. Maybe that is why no one has actually seen Du God City; maybe the Ancient God themselves don¡¯t even know where to find it.¡±


    ¡°That is possible. The Ancient God and the Very High are always so secretive and mysterious. Those two races already existed back in the Sacred era, and they were already very powerful. But they were suppressed by Sacred back then. They weren¡¯t as famous as they are right now.¡± Miss Mirror nodded in thought.


    ¡°If Du God City already existed in the era of the gods, and it was destroyed at some point afterward, does that mean there are secrets here that are associated with what it takes to be a god?¡± Night Wind sounded very excited.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Maybe not. For Du God City to be destroyed like this, it probably means that the Ancient God failed. Maybe the secret inside Du God City was already stolen? This might just be an empty city now.¡±


    Night Wind understood this line of reasoning, but he still held hopes of plundering Du God City. He said, ¡°No way. There must be something inside this city. Otherwise, why are other powers trying to fight their way into the city?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    In truth, Han Sen also thought that there was something inside Du God City. But that item could be something very different from the secret to bing a god. Perhaps some frightening people had survived the grand battle and were now deliberately luring people inside.


    Han Sen had a bad feeling about this ce. They had found a stone that could turn a deified into a King, and a statue that had a thousand hands and a thousand eyes. Whatever was inside this creepy ce, it wouldn¡¯t be very nice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside for now,¡± Miss Mirror told Night Wind. Night Wind went back to breaking up and hauling out the rubble.


    The whole of Du God City was buried under an avnche of stone. Even the structures and streets were all buried by rock. If Night Wind and the others wanted to proceed, they would have to move the stones.


    Luckily, all the rocks in the city had already been reduced to shattered rubble. There weren¡¯t big chunks like what they had found outside the door. Because of that, they didn¡¯t need tools to break up the rocks into smaller chunks. They just had to haul out the shattered stones.


    With Night Wind¡¯s powers, moving mountains wouldn¡¯t have been difficult, so hauling away some rubble was really easy. He didn¡¯t dare use his power to remove all the rubble, though. He was afraid of breaking something valuable buried under the stone. Also, on the chance that something was still alive and sleeping within the city, he didn¡¯t want to wake it up.


    After the experiences that they¡¯d had in recent days, even a deified elite like Night Wind would treat Du God City with an appropriate level of respect. He wouldn¡¯t attempt anything stupid.


    Night Wind guided his dark substance chains, sliding aside rocks that were a dozen meters wide. After going past the tower, they found themselves in a za. Night Wind kept digging, removing one hundred meters of stone beforeing to a stop. He stared at the ce he had just dug up.

 Chapter 2426 - Big Sword

    <h4>Chapter 2426 Big Sword</h4>


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror carefully followed Night Wind¡¯s gaze. Nearby, there was a big sword sticking partially out of the rubble.


    The sword¡¯s handle was one foot wide and two feet tall. They couldn¡¯t tell how long the de was because the de was plunged deep into the ground of the za. Only eighty centimeters of it could be seen.


    The sword was fairly rusty, and it was covered by ayer of grey film. A grim expression passed over Han Sen¡¯s face as he looked at the weapon. It gave off a powerful, murderous aura.


    The handle was shaped like a bamboo branch, and there was no actual handguard protecting it. The handle connected straight to the de of the sword itself. It was double-edged, and there were strange symbols engraved down the center of the de. They looked like snakes or vines or something. With so little of the de visible, it was difficult to tell exactly what they were.


    Night Wind sensed something dangerous about this half-buried sword, which was why he had ceased digging. All he did was stare at it.


    Han Sen could feel the power simmering from the sword. It was like there were a thousand angry spirits struggling, twisting, and screaming within its de.


    But when he looked closer, he couldn¡¯t actually detect anything threatening about the weapon. It was huge, but other than that, it was ordinary and covered in rust.


    Night Wind lifted his sword of darkness again and approached the big sword slowly. He was so careful that it looked like he was walking toward some sort of terrifying, deified elite rather than a rusty sword plunged into the earth.


    Miss Mirror and Han Sen stood back. They were now King ss. If Night Wind couldn¡¯t handle this threat, there was nothing they could do to even the odds.


    Night Wind had to force himself to take every step. This entire ce was just too weird, and there was something ominous about the way the sword was plunged into the ground. It was entirely possible that the sword harbored some mysterious, frightening power, like the two statues they had encountered.


    But thankfully, when Night Wind reached the sword, the weapon didn¡¯t react to his presence.


    Night Wind didn¡¯t touch the sword. He used a night substance chain to remove the rocks behind the sword. He dug another path around the sword, and the sword remained in ce. Nothing happened.


    Miss Mirror frowned and studied the sword. She seemed to be considering their options.


    ¡°It looks like the sword isn¡¯t going to attack. It might just be a weapon that they left behind.¡± Night Wind looked at the sword, his eyes shing.


    If it really was a weapon from the era of the gods, then perhaps it was some relic that exceeded the strength of a deified weapon.


    ¡°My Lady, should I try to pick it up?¡± Night Wind asked, looking at Miss Mirror. Although Miss Mirror was King ss now, Night Wind still really respected her. He wasn¡¯t going to speak disrespectfully to her or talk down to her because of her level.


    ¡°Whatever power drew us here, it isn¡¯t this. Let¡¯s not move it. Continue digging a way forward,¡± Miss Mirror said quietly.


    Han Sen¡¯s greedy personality usually drove him to take every piece of the treasure he could find, but in this ce, not even he was willing to be careless. He agreed with what Miss Mirror said. It was best not to touch it for now. This ce was cursed, so perhaps something fouler had yet to ur.


    But Night Wind disagreed. He thought for a moment and said. ¡°If this is a weapon that was left behind during the battle between gods, perhaps it will help us search this city.¡±


    There was some truth in Night Wind¡¯s words. If they could free the sword, they might be able to use it as a weapon.


    The sword must have been extremely powerful back in the day. If they could control the weapon, perhaps it could sort out many of the issues they had yet to face.


    For instance, the sword might be able to break the statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes. If they were able to do that, perhaps they could remove the red-eye powers.


    If they could use the sword to remove their infection, then it wouldn¡¯t be necessary for them to keep exploring the city. Instead, they could merrily wait until their reinforcements arrived.


    Miss Mirror was still a little hesitant. Whether they took the sword or not, both options had pros and cons. It was a gamble either way. Winning the bet would have fantastic rewards, but if they lost, it would make their situation even worse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep on going.¡± Miss Mirror didn¡¯t allow Night Wind to touch the sword. If there was a gamble, they might be on the losing end. If they did not gamble, they would neither win nor lose.


    If the choice had been up to Han Sen, not even he would have tried his luck with that sword. It was far too risky, he believed.


    The most important reason he didn¡¯t want anything to do with the sword, though, was because of what had happened with Ning Yue and the little green sword. The green sword had been much smaller, and it had turned Ning Yue into someone who was neither a man nor a woman.


    If Han Sen grabbed that big sword, God only knew what might happen. Perhaps it would turn him into a eunuch. That was unthinkable.


    Although Ning Yue was really girly, at least he still had a penis.


    Night Wind didn¡¯t insist, though. It seemed as if he still acknowledged Miss Mirror¡¯s authority. Even though he held a different opinion, he didn¡¯t go against Miss Mirror¡¯s will.


    The three of them proceeded around the sword as Night Wind continued to remove the rubble from a path in front of them. As they went, Night Wind¡¯s excavation revealed many more gouges and deep slices that had been carved into the za.


    A sword mark was carved meters deep into the hard ground paved with ck stone. The ck rock was amazingly sturdy, but it had been cut open like tofu. Pieces of the broken stone had flown everywhere, so it was scary to imagine how strong the wielder of that power must have been.


    ¡°These sword marks can¡¯t have been made by the person who left behind the big sword, can they? I wonder who used it.¡± As Han Sen observed the sword marks, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the buried sword.


    The woman dug up by the Hell had only been deified like Night Wind.


    But when Night Wind¡¯s power struck the za, it barely left a scratch. Compared to the meters-deep clefts made by some ancient weapon, the difference was staggering. They were not on the same level.


    Miss Mirror and Night Wind were thinking along the same line, but they had already decided not to touch the sword. There was no reversing that decision now.


    Night Wind was leading them all forward when suddenly, a ding noise sounded. Night Wind¡¯s dark substance chains looked as if they had struck something, and they shattered into darkness.


    ¡°What did we find this time?¡± Han Sen asked, moving to get a better view. The dark substance chains had broken against a stone wall, and despite hitting the wall with considerable force, the chains hadn¡¯t damaged it.


    The wall was covered with engravings, but since they could only see a small section of the wall, they couldn¡¯t tell what the engravings represented.


    Night Wind moved very fast as he cleared out the rubble around the wall. A short timeter, the entire stone wall stood exposed before them.


    The wall looked like a floral screen, but it was much bigger than the average floral screen. It was one hundred meters long and three meters high.


    Han Sen looked carefully at the carvings on the screen, and when he did, his face changed.


    Their eyes were drawn to the center of the screen. At first, they thought it was nothing, but when that section of the wall was viewed from the far left, the image resolved into something very strange.

 Chapter 2427 - Six Pictures

    <h4>2427 Six Pictures</h4>


    There were pictures of the wall, and to Han Sen¡¯s surprise, they all looked humanoid.


    The figures had hands, legs, and heads, just like humans. Oddly, though, they didn¡¯t have faces.


    Where there should have been noses, eyes, and mouths, there was empty space instead. They were nk and faceless men.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t weirded out by the sight. After all, he had seen many kinds of weird creatures before, so a few carvings of faceless people wasn¡¯t enough to shake him up.


    The disturbing thing about the pictures was the scenes that they depicted.


    The one-hundred-meter screen held six pictures. The first picture showed a broken city tower. In front of that tower stood a few men without faces. One of the faceless men was using a sword to attack the tower.


    That picture showed the backs of the faceless men. Their faces weren¡¯t visible, but when he thought about it some more and took it all in as a whole, Han Sen¡¯s gut clenched and goosebumps red up across his skin.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t! These faceless people in the painting cannot be us, right?¡± Han Sen stared at the first picture.


    He could only see the back of the faceless man who was cutting down the tower, but the scene reminded him strongly of when Night Wind had been clearing rocks from around the city tower.


    There were another two faceless men watching, and a fourth man was lying on the floor. That was obviously Han Sen, Miss Mirror, and the Duke they had brought with them.


    No matter how Han Sen looked at it, the picture seemed to represent their attempt to enter through the stone door. The people inside the carving were faceless and their figures weren¡¯t terribly distinct, which was the only thing keeping Han Sen from fully confirming that his theory was correct.


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror looked at each other, then turned their attention to the second picture. The carving still featured four faceless figures with their backs turned. Not far from the figures, a sword was lodged in the ground.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think that this picture required much interpretation. It was clearly depicting the moment that they had discovered the gigantic, rusty sword that had been stabbed into the ground.


    But the third picture, without a doubt, was them standing in front of the screen. Three faceless men were examining the drawing on the screen. Only one faceless man was lying on the ground, and it really did look just like them.


    ¡°Hum! Who¡¯s ying this trick? Come on out!¡± Night Wind shouted. His sword of darkness shed repeatedly at the screen.


    Obviously, unless the person who created the pictures on the screen was a prophet, there was no way those carvings could have been drawn before their arrival.


    The only possibility was that someone had imbued that screen with some sort of power, and when they arrived there, it generated the scenes that were visible across the carving.


    Night Wind¡¯s dark substance chains struck the screen and shattered again, leaving no trace of their attack on the screen¡¯s surface. The screen was as hard as a deified treasure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Let¡¯s look at the rest of the picture for now,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    Night Wind¡¯s attacks were useless. He lowered his hands and joined them in examining the carvings.


    Han Sen understood what Miss Mirror meant. The third picture represented their current situation in front of the screen, but there were another three pictures. If the carvings were already carved prior to their arrival, then those three pictures might predict what would happen next.


    If the pictures failed to predict what was to happen or if their predictions weren¡¯t urate, it would prove that someone had been ying a trick on them. That would mean that the screen held no prophetic power, and they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of its contents.


    Han Sen looked at the fourth picture. The fourth picture still featured four faceless men, but they were now facing a tree. And this time, they didn¡¯t all have their backs turned.


    A faceless many on the floor, and two of the others had their backs turned, but thest faceless man was showing his faceless face.


    One of the faceless men with their backs turned clutched a sword. The sword was pierced through the faceless man that was facing the front of the picture. Blood ran down the de.


    ¡°Is this predicting that we will kill each other?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Night Wind looked at the fourth picture and frowned. Miss Mirror had no reaction, and she merely moved on to look at the fifth carving.


    The fifth picture didn¡¯t contain four faceless men. There were only three. One of them was lying on the ground, and the other two were in the process of strangling each other. From the picture, it seemed as if the faceless man on top was seeding in suffocating the man below.


    ¡°That is rubbish!¡± Night River grunted.


    This was a prediction that they would kill each other. Night Wind really thought someone had to be doing ying tricks on them, attempting to give them a scare.


    Again, Miss Mirror showed no reaction. She moved on to look at the final, sixth picture.


    The sixth picture was even weirder. There were only two faceless men left. One of them was on the ground, and the other knelt with their hands folded as if in prayer.


    In front of the praying man, there was a statue with one thousand hands and one thousand eyes. It looked just like the statue they had seen before upon the stone path.


    ¡°Something must still be alive here. It¡¯s changing the pictures to mess with us,¡± Night Wind growled, giving the pictures a look of disdain.


    Han Sen knew why Night Wind was having such a strong reaction. He wasn¡¯t trying to point out how ridiculous the pictures were; he was just trying to prove his loyalty.


    Those four faceless men had no faces, and they couldn¡¯t be identified by their body shapes, either. It was impossible to tell who was who.


    But the faceless man who held a sword had clearly attacked the others, and the Duke they had brought with them was clearly the man lying on the ground in all the pictures.


    Only one of the figures in the pictures used a sword. Night Wind also used a sword, and he was good at sword skills. The faceless man who held the sword had to be him, and that was why he was dying to prove his loyalty to Miss Mirror.


    If what happened in the pictures came true, no matter who Night Wind attacked, things would go very badly for him.


    He didn¡¯t know that Han Sen was a fake Prince Sixteen. Killing Prince Sixteen or Miss Mirror, who was the King¡¯s right-hand and sister, would have consequences that he didn¡¯t even want to consider.


    Deified beings were very strong, butpared to thebined might of the Extreme King, a sole deified criminal was nothing.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the person doing this is a god or a ghost. If he cannote out, then that means he is scared of us. Night Wind, let¡¯s keep going,¡± Miss Mirror said smoothly. Her pretty face was still serene. She didn¡¯t seem to care about the contents of the carving one bit.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t very concerned about it, either. Just like Miss Mirror said, even if someone alive was actively altering the carvings, that person wasn¡¯t daring to attack them outright. Their unseen enemy had to be scared of something, and that made them feel a little safer.

 Chapter 2428 - Sleeping Place

    <h4>Chapter 2428 Sleeping ce</h4>


    Night Wind obeyed themand and deployed his substance chains to clear the rubble behind the screen. The three of them hauled their junkie Duke along with them, moving around the screen and proceeding forward.


    Blood came from every orifice of the Duke¡¯s body. He wasn¡¯t dead yet, but his prospects weren¡¯t looking good. That was especially true of his eyes; they had turned entirely red, and even the whites of his eyes had been consumed by the new color.


    Night Wind focused his attention on clearing the road ahead. After he cleared the path for some distance in front of them, he suddenly stopped. He looked at Miss Mirror and said, ¡°Miss Mirror, should we change the direction of our travel?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Miss Mirror asked Night Wind.


    Han Sen was curious about this, too. He had no clue why Night Wind had made this suggestion.


    Night Wind sighed and said, ¡°The third picture predicts that we will reach a tree. Butparing the height of the figures to the height of the tree in the picture, it suggests that the tree is veryrge. It would be a hundred meters tall, at least. Moving a tree like that out of our path could be difficult.¡±


    Han Sen understood Night Wind¡¯s rationale now. The fourth picture seemed to indicate that they¡¯d encounter a tree, and that tree couldn¡¯t be moved. If they changed course ahead of time to avoid the tree, though, the prediction would be incorrect. If they avoided the tree sessfully, that would suggest that it really had been someone messing with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s switch directions, then.¡± Miss Mirror nodded.


    With Miss Mirror¡¯s approval, Night Wind changed direction and resumed digging.


    If someone was trying to trick them, it would be easy for that person to guess their course since they were digging in the direction that the power was drawing them. The source of that power was their destination, after all. The mysterious trickster might have seen them, known where they would go, and then carved the pictures ordingly.


    If someone was rattled by those pictures, they would probably find some sense of security in following the road they had already intended to travel. And if they encountered that tree, they would be terrified. The trickster¡¯s ns woulde together rather neatly in that case.


    Night Wind made this suggestion to keep that from happening. If the trickster tried to move the tree to intercept them, he was bound to leave behind some evidence of what he had done. The trickster¡¯s n would fail.


    Night Wind moved quickly, digging at a very fast pace. After ten minutes, they had followed Night Wind down a trench that was a few hundred meters long.


    But Night Wind suddenly came to a standstill. The rigidity in his back made it obvious that he had frozen midstep, not just stopped for a breather. He stood there, staring ahead as if he had seen a ghost. He didn¡¯t even lower his raised arms.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen followed Night Wind¡¯s gaze. He saw that Night Wind had cleared half of the rocks, and a small object was now peeking out of the rubble.


    When Han Sen saw what it was, his face paled as well. A twig was rising from the rocks, and several green leaves had sprouted from it. It looked like it belonged to a willow tree.


    ¡°How?¡± Han Sen asked ufortably. He peered more closely at the twigs and leaves, and they looked like the ones in the picture.


    Night Wind silently used his dark substance chains to remove all the nearby rocks. More twigs appeared as the rubble was tossed away. A few minutester, a mass of twigs and branches was showing¡ªthe whole tree had been unearthed.


    It was exactly the same as it appeared in the picture. It was a hundred meters tall, and it looked like a willow tree. The flexible branches hung low, and the tree was covered with countless green leaves.


    The three of them stared glumly up at the tree. They had changed course in a way that should have been unpredictable, but they had found the tree anyway. It was way too weird.


    Han Sen inspected the roots of the tree. It was nestled in a flowerbed made of stone, and rich soil covered its roots.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look as if someone moved it here,¡± Miss Mirror said while looking at the flower bed.


    ¡°Maybe there are many trees like this. If that is the case, then we were bound to encounter at least one of them. This za is probably walled with trees. We would have found one no matter where we chose to dig,¡± Han Sen said after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Right,¡± Night Wind replied seriously, and he moved his substance chains to dig elsewhere. He wanted to see if another tree could be found in a different direction.


    ¡°Stop digging! There will not be another one of these trees.¡± Miss Mirror waved her hands to stop him.


    Night Wind wasn¡¯t going to question Miss Mirror, but he did look at her with confusion. He was waiting for her to exin that deration.


    Miss Mirror looked at the tree and said, ¡°I think this is a requiem tree.¡±


    ¡°A requiem tree!¡± When Night Wind heard that, he paled slightly. He looked at the tree with an expression of disbelief.


    Han Sen looked at Miss Mirror and Night Wind with confusion. He had never heard of a ¡°requiem tree¡± before.


    Miss Mirror knew what Han Sen was wondering, and before he had a chance to ask, she exined, ¡°When I visited the Ancient God, I saw a requiem tree once. The Ancient God say that these requiem trees are where their people go for their final slumber. The legends say that the Ancient God need to be buried next to them so that their souls can find eternal rest.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen a tree like this amongst the Ancient God, and now there is another one here, it doesn¡¯t sound like these things are terribly rare. Why would you say that there won¡¯t be another one of these trees around here somewhere?¡± Han Sen asked, his brow furrowed. He was obviously missing something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many requiem trees there are in the universe, but the one I saw before was only two feet tall,¡± Miss Mirror said. ¡°The master of that requiem tree said they only grow to a height of about three feet, anyway. Then, they stop growing. If an Ancient God dies and is buried beneath the requiem tree, it will absorb the Ancient God¡¯s body. The tree will then grow one more foot, no more and no less. Do the math. If this tree has grown so high, how many Ancient God bodies were here? Do you think there will be multiple trees that have reached this height?¡±


    ¡°This is really a requiem tree?¡± Han Sen stared up at the tree, suddenly seeing its prodigious height in a whole new light.


    Ancient Water God¡¯s body had moisturized a few systems, bringing life to manys and even making primitive races level up.


    If Miss Mirror was speaking the truth, then that requiem tree must have absorbed a few hundred Ancient God bodies, at the least. It must have taken in an unbelievable amount of energy. It was hard to imagine how strong the tree must be. But Han Sen couldn¡¯t feel the appalling lifeforce that should have been radiating from the tree. To him, it was little more than an ordinary nt.


    ¡°It is easy to determine whether or not it is a genuine requiem tree. If it is a requiem tree, the tree will have a requiem tree hole that holds Ancient God powers.¡± Miss Mirror walked around the tree, and it wasn¡¯t long before she came to a stop. She stared at one specific location on the trunk.


    Han Sen and Night Wind walked over to Miss Mirror. They followed Miss Mirror¡¯s gaze and found her looking at a tree hole that was the size of a man¡¯s fist. The interior of the hole was jet ck, and Han Sen¡¯s eyesight wasn¡¯t good enough to pierce the gloom and see if anything was inside.


    ¡°That is it! This is a requiem tree hole. I can¡¯t tell if a requiem tree egg is there, though,¡± Miss Mirror murmured to herself as she looked at the tree hole.

 Chapter 2429 - Requiem Tree Egg

    Chapter 2429 Requiem Tree Egg


    ¡°Trees make babies? Is this requiem tree a xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen asked in confusion.


    Miss Mirror shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the requiem tree is a xenogeneic, but it doesn¡¯t produce babies. The tree egg is essentially a collection of the tree¡¯s resin. The more energy a requiem tree takes in, the more resin it can produce. That resin gathers inside the tree hole to be an orb. It looks something like an ant egg. They are called tree eggs.¡±


    ¡°I was told a story of a man who managed to get a requiem tree egg that was around the size of a fingernail. He was only a low-tier King, but he used the requiem tree egg¡¯s power to advance all the way to deified. Ever since then, requiem tree eggs have be the most sought after treasure in the entire universe. But the ability of requiem tree eggs to help a King ss being rise to deified is only of secondary importance. People are more interested in them because they can be used to help deified individuals ascend.¡± Miss Mirror paused and went on to say, ¡°But considering the battle that happened here, I¡¯m afraid the requiem tree egg inside the tree hole has already been taken away.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s still here. Let me see,¡± Night Wind said. Then heunched himself into the air and flew up to the tree hole. He hovered right in front of it, putting his eyes right near the tree hole to peer inside.


    ¡°This tree hole is strange. I¡¯m looking right into it, but I cannot see anything inside,¡± Night Wind said to Miss Mirror.


    ¡°Requiem trees are resting trees for the Ancient God. They have unusual powers, so not even deified elites can see what is inside the tree hole. Luckily, requiem tree holes aren¡¯t dangerous. Just put your hand inside,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    Night Wind hesitated, but he did as he was instructed. Just in case, he shrouded his hand in night power that would defend against anything evil that might have taken up residence inside the tree hole. Then he ced his hand into the hole.


    She said the tree hole wasn¡¯t dangerous, but who knew if some toxic bug had decided to make its home there or something. This entire city felt cursed, and so by Night Wind¡¯s reasoning, bizarre toxic bugs weren¡¯t out of the question.


    Seeing Night Wind ce his hand in the hole, Han Sen felt nervous on his behalf. If there was something weird inside the tree hole, and it pulled Night Wind inside, that would actually be kind of scary.


    But after Night Wind plunged his hand into the hole, a grin crossed his face. He shouted, ¡°There is something in here! It is circr, and it feels like a stone. I don¡¯t know if it is a requiem tree egg, however.¡±


    ¡°Touch it with your hand. If it is a requiem tree egg, your hand will smell like resin,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    Night Wind touched the item and then pulled his hand out of the hole to sniff it.


    He didn¡¯t actually need to bring it up to his nose. Even at the bottom of the tree, Han Sen and Miss Mirror could smell that pleasant, grassy fragrance. Just the smell alone was enough to make Han Sen feel like his body was waking up after a long winter. He felt so rxed, it was like his cells wereing alive.


    ¡°Not bad! That is the smell of a requiem tree egg. I can barely believe that the requiem tree egg is still there. Pull it out!¡± Miss Mirror said.


    Night Wind immediately reached into the hole again to pull the tree egg out. But when he tried to draw his arms back out, they stopped abruptly. He couldn¡¯t seem to get the egg out.


    ¡°The egg is too big! I can¡¯t get it to fit through the hole,¡± Night Wind said. He pulled out his sword of darkness to sh the tree hole in an attempt to widen it.


    But when the sword of darkness hit the bark of the tree, it only left a small white scratch mark behind. There wasn¡¯t the faintest semnce of a firm dent.


    ¡°Trying to cut it is useless! The requiem tree is the resting ce of many members of the Ancient God. Even a tiny requiem tree is impervious to most powers and gear, and this tree is enormous,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°Can he not crack the egg into pieces and bring them out like that?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°The egg will be harder than the requiem tree itself. How is he supposed to break it?¡± Miss Mirror rolled her eyes at Han Sen. Then she turned to Night Wind again. ¡°How big is the tree egg?¡±


    ¡°Very big...¡± Night Wind said, his voice strangely distracted.


    ¡°How big is very big? Big like a brain?¡± Han Sen asked with augh.


    A fingernail-sized requiem tree egg turned a King into a deified. If there was a brain-sized requiem tree egg, it would probably start a war that would consume the entire universe.


    ¡°If your brain is one meter across, then yes, it is sized like your brain,¡± Night Wind said quietly. Han Sen noticed that the man¡¯s eyes were very wide.


    ¡°What? Thatrge?¡± Han Sen asked hoarsely. His eyes almost popped out of his skull. He could scarcely believe how big that was.


    ¡°Are you sure that is a requiem tree egg and not something else?¡± Miss Mirror asked with shock. Not even she could believe it.


    No one had ever heard of such a giant requiem tree egg before. Even small eggs were considered priceless relics among deified elites, but this...


    The thought of a one-meter long requiem tree egg was enough to make people¡¯s blood boil and their hearts leap in their chests. The power of something like that was beyond imagining.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You should confirm it yourself, Miss Mirror.¡± Night Wind came down from the tree hole. He still looked somewhat shell-shocked as he spoke to Miss Mirror.


    It was weird to see such an expression on Night Wind¡¯s face. But when seeing a requiem egg such as that, even a deified was bound to have difficulty managing their excitement.


    A requiem tree egg could strengthen deifieds. A requiem tree egg the size of a plum could increase a deified¡¯s level by quite a bit. If a deified refined a tree egg of this magnitude, they could easily be a god spirit.


    Miss Mirror flew up to the tree hole. She put her hand in and began feeling around the tree hole. Secondster, her jaw hung ck in wonder.


    ¡°It really is a requiem tree egg. I cannot believe that such arge egg exists.¡± Miss Mirror finally said after ten minutes of fiddling. Her expression said that she wasn¡¯t entirely sure how she should feel.


    ¡°It really is a requiem tree egg,¡± Han Sen and Night Wind said together.


    ¡°Yes, and it is also circr. It is somewhere between a meter and two meters across.¡± Miss Mirror couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It is a shame that the tree hole is only the size of a fist. If it was a small requiem tree egg, we could take it out. Now we know that there is a tree egg inside and that it is something that would change the universe as we know it. However, we don¡¯t have a way to remove it.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Maybe there¡¯s a way to get it out.¡± Night Wind suddenly sounded exhrated.


    ¡°What? You have a way to expand the tree hole?¡± Han Sen looked at Night Wind. Miss Mirror looked at him as well, a single eyebrow raised.


    Instead of answering, Night Wind used his finger to point at the tree excitedly, and spoke, ¡°Look over there.¡±


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror followed his finger. A deep scar ran across one side of the tree. It was a three-foot-long gash, and it was three fingers deep, at least.


    ¡°That is a sword mark.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened.


    The sword mark was old, and even though the tree had healed, there was a scar. But based on the angle of the scar, it looked as if it had been delivered by the big sword they had found earlier.

 Chapter 2430 - Taking the Sword

    Chapter 2430 Taking the Sword


    ¡°If we can grab that sword, maybe we can use it to widen the tree hole and retrieve the requiem tree egg,¡± Night Wind said, his eyes bright with anticipation.


    ¡°That might actually work. Maybe someone or something wants us to go back and retrieve that sword,¡± Han Sen said.


    The entire scenario seemed a little too convenient, though. They had chosen to leave the sword behind on the road, despite what the pictures on the screen seemed to indicate. Now, they had been presented with a tantalizing prize that would force them to return and retrieve the sword after all. They seemed to be drifting slowly closer to the reality that the screen had predicted.


    ¡°I am willing to give it a try. I will go find the sword again and bring it back,¡± Night Wind said to Miss Mirror.


    ¡°Go, but be careful,¡± Miss Mirror said, her voice distracted and distant.


    ¡°Yes, I will get it done.¡± Night Wind bowed, turned around, and walked away.


    After taking a few steps, Night Wind stopped. He looked at the Duke. He thought for a moment and then said to Miss Mirror, ¡°My Lady, this guy isn¡¯t going to make it. Why don¡¯t I put him out of his misery now?¡±


    Han Sen knew what the man meant. Night Wind was obviously still scared about the prophetic pictures they had seen on the screen. If he got rid of the Duke, however, there¡¯d be one less faceless man. That would mean the prophecy could be proven wrong, and it was nothing more than an illusion.


    Miss Mirror nodded. Night Wind picked up the Duke and left.


    ¡°Is it wise to let him go?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Miss Mirror.


    Han Sen thought that Miss Mirror and Night Wind knew more than they were saying, but Miss Mirror hadn¡¯t tried to stop Night Wind from leaving. That confused Han Sen.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t move, and her voice was chilly. ¡°You think he would stay if I forbade him from going?¡±


    ¡°You mean, Night Wind will betray us for the requiem tree egg?¡± Han Sen now understood what Miss Mirror was getting at. If she stopped Night Wind from getting the sword, and Night Wind wanted the requiem tree egg badly enough, what happened in the picture might actuallye to pass.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for certain if Night Wind will betray us, but when something as valuable as this egg lies in the bnce, loyalties can be tested. The requiem tree egg is a treasure that is far too tempting, and there would be few consequences for breaking the rules right now. I have to be careful.¡± Miss Mirror ended with a sigh.


    ¡°From what you know of Night Wind, if he really brings back the sword and ims the requiem tree egg, do you think he¡¯d go the extra mile and do... something else?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± Miss Mirror shook her head, and then she said, ¡°So, we just need to be prepared. I hope that Night Wind doesn¡¯t decide to betray us, but if he does, we need a contingency in ce that can keep us breathing. I¡¯m no longer what I once was, remember. I am only King ss. If we fight, I cannot hope to beat Night Wind. Our only chance of surviving is if you and I work together.¡±


    ¡°Even if you and I work together, fighting a deified elite won¡¯t be easy.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Miss Mirror brushed her fingers across her bangs, smiled, and said, ¡°Even if ten ordinary Kings allied together, their collective power might not be enough to defeat Night Wind. But you and I are different. If we work together, even if we cannot beat him, we should be able to keep ourselves alive.¡±


    ¡°I am with you, of course, my Lady.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Although I have be King ss, I still have the mind of a deified. And I understand Night Wind¡¯s power. I know all about Night Wind. I will just need you to do as I say. If he really tries to do something rash, we¡¯ll hold him back long enough that we can escape.¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°I will listen to you, my Lady,¡± Han Sen answered quickly, but he had a different n in mind.


    Things had beplicated. The three of them each had their own n. Although they all had individual goals, they knew that surviving in such a ce would be difficult. But none of them could resist the temptation of the requiem tree egg.


    Although Miss Mirror hadn¡¯t said anything about it, she obviously had her own thoughts about the requiem tree egg. She just hadn¡¯t been obvious about it like Night Wind.


    Both of them went silent. Han Sen thought it wasn¡¯t a good idea to let the ufortable silence grow, so he started talking. ¡°Do you think Night Wind can safely retrieve that big sword?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Miss Mirror paused. ¡°It definitely seems like something is orchestrating this situation, trying to drive us to fight for the requiem tree egg. Since this entity obviously seems to require the big sword,mon sense should tell you that the sword is dangerous. But Night Wind went to retrieve it anyway, and he isn¡¯t stupid. Since he insisted on going, he might have an ulterior motive. Maybe...¡±


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t finish her thought, but the look on her face suggested that she was worried.


    Han Sen picked up where Miss Mirror had left off, and he said, ¡°Maybe he isn¡¯t concerned about the future that the screen seemed to foretell?¡±


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t respond. It was like a silent agreement.


    Han Sen went on to say, ¡°If the prophecy is false, then Night Wind is fine with that. If the prophecy is true, then the person wielding the sword should be fine anyway. After all, whoever takes the sword in the prophecy will be the one who ims the egg and survives. The odds for survival are swinging wildly in Night Wind¡¯s favor, with how things currently stand. You and I cannot take him down if things go badly.¡±


    Miss Mirror nodded. She agreed.


    ¡°But there is one thing I don¡¯t understand. How can Night Wind be sure that nothing will kill him when he grabs the sword?¡± Han Sen asked Miss Mirror.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t familiar with Night Wind, so he couldn¡¯t guess the answer with any confidence.


    ¡°Do not underestimate any deified being. Night Wind isn¡¯t the most powerful deified, but the simple fact that he reached the deified level still means a lot. Do not be misled by his apparent loyalty and service to me. It can put you on a slippery slope to a painful demise,¡± Miss Mirror said, her voice hard.


    Han Sen shrugged. He did not say anything more. He looked back along the path behind them, hoping to see something.


    Night Wind should have already returned with the sword by now. If some sort of trap had beenid on or around the sword, he should have already triggered it.


    But the ruined city was still deathly quiet. There wasn¡¯t a single sound. They had no way of knowing if Night Wind had removed the sword or not yet.


    While Han Sen was thinking, a shadow appeared far down the path. It looked like Night Wind¡¯s.


    Indeed, when the figure drew closer, Han Sen could see that it was Night Wind returning. He had a big sword slung over his shoulder, which looked just like the one they had seen before.


    But contrary to their expectations, the sword was only one meter long. The tip was t as if it had been snapped off. The sword was broken.


    That surprised Miss Mirror and Han Sen both, and they swapped curious nces with each other.

 Chapter 2431 - Tree Egg Comes Out of the Hole

    Chapter 2431 Tree Egg Comes Out of the Hole


    ¡°Luckily, I was able to retrieve the sword.¡± Night Wind stepped in front of Miss Mirror and bowed. He ced the sword down in front of her. The Duke was gone, so it seemed that Night Wind had gotten rid of the man.


    ¡°The sword was broken?¡± Miss Mirror asked, looking directly at Night Wind. She didn¡¯t stoop to touch the sword.


    It seemed like a pointless question to ask, but there was a deeper meaning to her inquiry.


    Night Wind knew what she was asking. He immediately answered, ¡°When I pulled it out, it was broken already. And I couldn¡¯t find any pieces of the de in the surrounding area, either. I tested what¡¯s left of the de, and while I don¡¯t know what level it is, it could cut through the rubble like butter.¡±


    Han Sen understood. Night Wind had answered three of Miss Mirror¡¯s questions. He wasn¡¯t the one to break the sword, and the sword hadn¡¯t broken recently. Furthermore, the sword power was still inside it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can use it to widen the hole in the tree,¡± Miss Mirror instructed Night Wind, still not touching the sword herself.


    Han Sen knew why Miss Mirror didn¡¯t want to ept the sword; she still didn¡¯t know if Night Wind was going to betray her. If he really held traitorous intentions, he would reveal his true self and strike Miss Mirror down as soon as she took the sword.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t want to go against Night Wind just yet, so she didn¡¯t want to touch the sword. First, she wanted to see if Night Wind could cut the tree open.


    If he was unable to widen the hole, then the requiem egg tree would remain beyond their reach. In that case, they would no longer have any reason to distrust each other, and they¡¯d continue cooperating in order to remove their red-eye affliction.


    Night Wind was the strongest one there, so they would need his help.


    ¡°Let me see what I can do to free the egg,¡± Night Wind said, and then he approached the opening in the requiem tree. He lifted the sword and shed toward the hole.


    The dark color of the de spread, and Night Wind¡¯s dark substance chain struck the tree hole. The darkness broke and spilled everywhere.


    But when the de of the broken sword mmed into the hole, it bit into the trunk of the tree, splitting the wood in a narrow gash.


    ¡°It works!¡± Night Wind exulted. He pulled the broken sword free and then continued to strike the tree hole. Wood chips flew everywhere, and the fist-sized hole got bigger and bigger.


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror simply stood beneath the tree, watching. While the broken sword was capable of cutting the tree, the wood of the tree itself was still incredibly hard. Night Wind was making progress, but only a few centimeters were achieved with each strike.


    After shing at the tree for half an hour, the hole had been expanded to the size of a frying pan¡¯s lid. The requiem tree egg still wasn¡¯t visible through the hole, of course.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Try to pull the egg out so that we can confirm that it¡¯s genuine,¡± Miss Mirror said from down below.


    Night Wind slung the broken sword across his back. He put his hand inside and felt around until he got a firm grip on the egg. Then he pulled the egg out as far as it would go. Only the tip was showing, though, as the hole was too small to pull the egg outpletely.


    From the part of it that was showing, the requiem tree egg appeared to be transparent. It looked like amber, in that it was tinged with a bit of gold. It looked pretty. It gave off a fragrance that awakened Han Sen¡¯s senses, like his body was being rinsed clean by some holy liquid.


    ¡°It is a requiem tree egg!¡± Night Wind said with a grin.


    Miss Mirror looked awed. Han Sen had never seen a requiem tree egg before, so he didn¡¯t know what it was supposed to look like, but that gold crystal was obviously some good stuff.


    Once they had confirmed the nature of the orb inside the tree, Night Wind let the egg fall back into the hole and went back to hacking at the tree trunk using the broken sword. Wood chips and shavings flew everywhere as the hole grew steadilyrger.


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror looked at each other. They could see the greediness and awareness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Such a giant requiem tree egg was the rarest of treasures. They all wanted it for themselves, but Night Wind was too powerful. And Han Sen and Miss Mirror couldn¡¯t predict if Night Wind would betray them.


    In addition to being deified, he was now wielding that deadly broken sword. If he did decide to turn on them, Han Sen and Miss Mirror would be in a lot of danger.


    After another hour of hacking away at the tree, the tree hole was an entire meter wide. It seemed as if they¡¯d be able to pull the tree egg out now.


    Night Wind swung the broken sword across his back. He leaned into the greatly expanded hole, using his hands to try to pull the egg out into the open.


    Night Wind applied steady pressure, and the egg began to slide steadily, if slowly, out of the hole. The giant requiem tree egg was gold like amber, and the small section that had been revealed so far looked like the narrow end of a chicken¡¯s egg.


    All three of them froze as they stared not at the egg itself, but at whaty beneath the egg¡¯s transparent exterior.


    Within that small end of the gold egg, they could see a head. It looked like the head of someone who was either a human or one of the Extreme King.


    The head appeared to belong to an eighteen-year-old girl. Her eyes were closed peacefully, and her hair appeared to be gold, but they couldn¡¯t tell if that was just the tint of the tree egg or her natural color.


    Her eyshes were long. In that serene pose, she looked like Sleeping Beauty from the fairytale.


    ¡°Why does the requiem tree egg have a creature inside it?¡± Night Wind asked, looking at the tree egg with confusion.


    Miss Mirror looked at the tree egg, shook her head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of such a giant requiem tree egg. And I¡¯ve never heard of there being life inside one of them.¡±


    ¡°Is the requiem tree a xenogeneic? Can the requiem tree breed and produce life?¡± Han Sen asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Maybe she identally entered the tree hole and died, and then her body was covered by resin. Maybe that is how she ended up like this,¡± Night Wind mumbled thoughtfully to himself.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly hardened. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Now we have one more person!¡±


    When Night Wind and Miss Mirror heard him, their brows furrowed. The prediction of the six pictures revealed four faceless men. They thought that they had changed things by getting rid of the Duke. When their numbers were reduced to three, they thought they had trumped the prophecy.


    But now the tree egg had a human-like creature inside, and that brought their numbers back up to four.


    The three of them looked at each other nervously. Night Wind gnashed his teeth. He wanted to push the tree egg back into the hole.


    But the tree egg suddenly shone with a golden light, and a wave of power tossed Night Wind away from the egg and the girl it contained. The egg shot out of the hole like a bullet, then fell to the ground where it rolled for a bit.


    Now that they could see the tree egg¡¯s full appearance, it was just as Miss Mirror had predicted. Two meters tall and one meter wide. It was like a giant amber egg.


    A naked, fifteen-year-old girly inside that tree egg. Beneath the blonde hair that spread across her shoulders, they could see a tattoo covering her whole back.


    ¡°A Nine-Life Cat!¡± Han Sen thought the instant he saw the tattoo. His nostrils red, and he barely kept himself from shouting the words.

 Chapter 2432 - The Prophecy Comes True

    Chapter 2432 The Prophecy Comes True


    ¡°This is rather ominous,¡± Han Sen thought in his heart.


    He quickly reviewed the facts. There was a giant requiem tree inside Du God City. The tree contained a giant requiem egg, and there was a girl frozen within that egg, for some reason. The girl had a Nine-Life Cat tattoo across her entire back. Han Sen¡¯s mind raced for an exnation, but he couldn¡¯te up with one.


    The sight of a Nine-Life Cat tattoo on a woman¡¯s back was familiar to Han Sen. This girl¡¯s tattoo looked the same as Zero¡¯s. It was exactly the same, in fact, and that was why Han Sen was so shocked.


    ¡°Is that girl inside the egg Zero¡¯s sister? But that doesn¡¯t make sense. Du God City fell a billion years ago. How long has Zero been alive? It doesn¡¯t seem as if the two of them could be rted. But then, why would they have the same tattoo on their backs? Is it the same organization¡¯s branding? Blood Legion¡¯s symbol is the Nine-Life Cat, but Blood Legion hasn¡¯t been around as long as Du God City, and their history doesn¡¯t reach back to the time before it fell. That godd*mn old cat... He must know all the answers I¡¯m looking for...¡± Han Sen was giving himself a headache trying to figure all this out. He wanted toy his hands on that old cat and string it up. He wanted to torture the feline so that he could learn everything it knew.


    Katcha!


    A snapping sound suddenly came from the egg, pulling Han Sen out of his thoughts. A crack had formed across the golden egg.


    ¡°Is that girl still alive?¡± Han Sen asked in amazement, slowly taking a single step back.


    Miss Mirror, Night Wind, and Han Sen all had the same reaction. After falling back a little ways, they stopped. They couldn¡¯t escape now. They hadn¡¯t found a cure for their red eyes, and they were sure to die if they chose to leave.


    But Han Sen was worried about something a little different. Although he also had red eyes that he couldn¡¯t get rid of, he was more afraid that the weird power might be contagious. He didn¡¯t want to risk infecting Bao¡¯er or Ning Yue. That was why he hade here. He wanted to find some way to remove the infectious power, and if this abandoned city didn¡¯t present any answers, he nned to try getting rid of the red eyes with his super god spirit body.


    Han Sen had no control over what was urring, and he couldn¡¯t even tell if it was dangerous or not. He wanted to flee.


    But before he had time to turn and run, he heard a humming tone like the sound one might expect from a vi. The giant egg cracked like ss around the form of the blonde girl, then shatteredpletely.


    Seeing the scattered remains of the egg, Night Wind gnashed his teeth and dropped into a defensive crouch. His dark substance chains then shot out to collect all of the pieces of the egg.


    The egg had disintegrated and fallen to the ground, but the girl still hung in the air. Her body was curled up in fetal position, and an intriguing scent wafted from her. She smelled like the requiem tree egg, but better. One moment Han Sen thought he could barely smell the scent, and the next moment it was almost overpowering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who or what you are; I have to kill you now!¡± Dark substance chains circled and writhed around Night Wind¡¯s body, and he sent increasing amounts of power into the hand that wasn¡¯t holding the broken sword. After charging up his strike for a few seconds, he shed at the girl.


    Night Wind had no choice. If he didn¡¯t go forward with this, the red-eye power would drive him insane. The only escape from this fate was to acquire more power.


    His sword of darkness tore through the air toward the sleeping girl.


    The girl¡¯s body looked as if it was shielded by some invisible power. When Night Wind¡¯s dark substance chains got within a foot of the girl, they shattered. His power couldn¡¯t reach her.


    Night Wind roared like thunder and prepared to sh with the broken sword instead. His dark substance chains were unable to damage the girl, so he poured all of his strength into the broken sword.


    Since the broken sword was able to damage the requiem tree, he believed it should be able to harm the girl¡¯s seemingly delicate skin.


    The de hissed through the air toward her, and it didn¡¯t explode like the dark substance chain. He shed downwards, but the sword moved so slowly. It was like the sword was gradually slicing through some invisible substance.


    The sword descended toward the girl¡¯s throat. The de was going to touch her skin.


    As this urred, the girl¡¯s eyes moved beneath their eyelids. It seemed as if she was about to wake up. Her blonde hair silently waved and shimmered.


    To Night Wind¡¯s surprise, the girl¡¯s blonde hair rose and wrapped around the de of the broken sword, stopping the weapon in an instant.


    Night Wind stared. The broken sword that could cut through the requiem tree was unable to cut the girl¡¯s hair.


    Still gripping the broken sword by its handle, Night Wind used his substance chain in an attempt to pull the broken sword out of the entrapment of the girl¡¯s hair. He tugged at it a few times, but it didn¡¯t budge.


    The girl finally opened her eyes. She had gold irises. She looked expressionlessly at Night Wind. Either that, or she was simply looking forward and he happened to be in the way.


    Night Wind was a very decisive individual. When he was unable to pull the sword from her grasp, he abandoned the sword and turned to run.


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror had started running as soon as Night Wind attacked the girl.


    Speaking of running, Han Sen was the best at that. He ran faster than Miss Mirror, and that put him in front.


    Miss Mirror wasn¡¯t slow, but she was King ss. She wouldn¡¯t be as fast as Night Wind anymore, either. Night Wind quick sped by her.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area, which allowed him to see everything. Night Wind didn¡¯t slow down. He was headed past Han Sen like he was teleporting.


    But with his expanded vision, Han Sen saw something hit Miss Mirror in her back. She tumbled to the ground with blood bubbling over her lips. And then, all of a sudden, the blonde girl was standing right next to Han Sen. Not even the Dongxuan Area had warned him that she wasing.


    Pu-cha!


    Night Wind had been moving around Han Sen, and when the blonde girl appeared, he almost bumped into her. He raised his arms to defend himself, but it was toote. The blonde girl was holding the broken sword, and she thrust it into Night Wind¡¯s heart with an almost casual motion.


    Time stood still. Miss Mirror was on the ground. Han Sen was standing next to the blonde girl, and the blonde girl had stabbed the broken sword into Night Wind¡¯s chest. It was just like the fourth picture.


    ¡°Was it really a prophetic drawing?¡± Han Sen wondered. The only thing he knew for sure was that he would be unable to escape the girl. Not even the deified Night Wind had stood a chance against her speed.


    Night Wind had been stabbed, and his face hadn¡¯t changed a bit. He did not have blood ooze from his chest, either. His body simply melted into the darkness and became formless. Then, he went to space.


    The blonde-haired girl was still holding the broken sword in its thrusting position. She did not blink, and she still looked incredibly cold. It was like she had no focus.


    But that broken sword¡¯s symbols had some golden mes on it. The broken sword was burning like a sun. It was shining with a scary, golden light.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Night Wind had be one with the darkness. Not even the broken sword cut hurt him now, but he screamed when the sun-like gold light shined on him.


    His body was fading into the gold light that was like a sun. It only took a second topletely destroy his lifeforce.


    Han Sen felt a chill. Night Wind was a deified elite, and he had been killed in moments.

 Chapter 2433 - Dead Lock

    Chapter 2433 Dead Lock


    Miss Mirror was severely injured, and she wouldn¡¯t be getting back to her feet anytime soon. Blood continued to trickle past her lips, but luckily, her lifeforce still seemed stable. She was wounded, but not dying.


    Han Sen turned around and looked at the blonde girl, and he noticed that she had turned around to look at him, too. They stared at each other, only a single step separating them.


    ¡°What the hell is happening right now?¡± Han Sen wondered. His heart was pounding like it was about to jump out of his chest, and he considered teleporting to the sanctuaries immediately.


    This blonde girl had just executed a deified elite as easily as Han Sen might step on an insect. Attempting to fight her would be a death wish. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to die, so he didn¡¯t attempt to fight back or make any moves that the girl might interpret as aggression.


    But when Han Sen saw the girl¡¯s eyes, he resisted the urge to hop back to the sanctuaries. She didn¡¯t look murderous.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the most important reason that Han Sen was staying here rather than fleeing to the sanctuaries. He could already tell that the girl could strike with her sword much more quickly than Han Sen could use the Blood-Pulse Sutra to open a portal. She could cut his head off before he even finished summoning power.


    So instead of running or fighting, both of them just stood there. Han Sen didn¡¯t move. He was afraid that any motion on his part might cause the blonde girl to attack.


    But the blonde girl just stood where she was, not attacking. She looked in Han Sen¡¯s direction, but her eyes didn¡¯t seem focused. It was hard to tell if she really was looking at him.


    Han Sen remained motionless as cold sweat beaded on his brow. The scary girl was as still as stone, and they had been staring at each other for ten minutes.


    If they had been in a bar or pub, staring at a beautiful blonde girl for a prolonged amount of time would have been an enjoyable, rxing thing for Han Sen. Instead, they were in an abandoned city in a cursednd, and Han Sen was anything but rxed.


    Looking at a pretty girl was like looking at a beautiful painting; Han Sen didn¡¯t need to touch it to enjoy the experience. But right now, Han Sen had difficulty breathing under the pressure. Every second felt as long as a century.


    That girl was pretty indeed. She was like a blonde princess from a fairy tale, but no matter how attractive she was, thinking about how easily she had just killed a deified Extreme King kept Han Sen from calming himself down. Who knew when she might suddenly decide to cut Han Sen in half with a single swing of her sword?


    ¡°You should move. Show me a sign. Are we fighting or seeking peace?¡± Han Sen thought desperately. Sweat was running down his face now. He thought of a million ideas, but the girl was still just looking at him. Her eyes were dull, like she was badly dazed.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth. He gradually moved his foot, wanting to step away from her, wondering if he could walk off slowly without disturbing her.


    But he had only taken half a step when the blonde girl took one whole step toward Han Sen. She almost bumped into him. Han Sen immediately stopped, which made the girl stop, as well.


    Both of them were much closer now. Han Sen could almost feel the girl¡¯s breath, and he could smell her perfume again.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move, and the girl didn¡¯t either. The two of them continued to stare at each other again.


    ¡°Oh, my God, what is happening here? Is this girl really a princess? Does she think I am so handsome that she doesn¡¯t want to kill me? Does she want to marry me instead? Just tell me if you want to marry me! Don¡¯t just stand there doing nothing. It¡¯s creepy!¡± Han Sen thought. If this girl liked him, she should summon her courage and tell him. If she was in love with him, that was totally fine; it was better than killing him, anyway.


    If something didn¡¯t happen soon, the tension was going to make Han Sen explode. The girl clearly hadn¡¯t noticed how rigid and ufortable he was. Her eyes were still unfocused. When she stepped forward as he stepped away, it was probably a subconscious reaction.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the girl would do once she woke up. If she had injured Miss Mirror and killed Night Wind without even being fully conscious, she must be pretty scary.


    Then Han Sen remembered something that made it seem even less likely that this would end well for him.


    The first four pictures on the screen had alreadye true. When Han Sen remembered the scene from the fifth picture, his heart began beating even faster.


    In the fifth picture, one faceless man had been lying on the ground, and two other faceless men appeared to be fighting. One of them was gripping the other¡¯s neck.


    Han Sen could guess that the faceless man on the ground represented Miss Mirror, which meant that the fighting faceless men were the girl and himself. If he fought someone with her power, there was no way he could win.


    Thinking of Miss Mirror, Han Sen nced over at her. She was in a much better condition, and her wounds were healing quickly. But shey on the ground, not attempting to get up or run away.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she running?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then, he understood.


    She must have remembered the fifth picture, as well. If the fifth picture came true, she might be the safest by remaining on the ground. If she got up to run, perhaps she would end up as the one fighting.


    ¡°So evil,¡± Han Sen thought.


    The girl still hadn¡¯t moved, but it did seem as if her eyes were starting to brighten. She was slowly starting to wake up.


    Han Sen kept thinking, ¡°If those pictures are true, then only two faceless men will exist by the sixth picture. One will be on the floor, and the other will be kneeling in prayer before the statue with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes. I don¡¯t know if the one on the floor is dead or alive. If they are alive, then that means either Miss Mirror or I will survive. Only one of us will live, but that doesn¡¯t matter... Miss Mirror will be the one who dies. I will be the one who gets out.¡±


    Han Sen was confident about this. He was very confident because he had the super god spirit body. He couldn¡¯t beat the girl, but he could use the short period of invincibility to return to the sanctuary.


    Han Sen continued to think, and Miss Mirror remained on the ground, waiting for some chance. The girl, meanwhile, was looking at Han Sen. None of them were moving. It was like time had stood still, and everything was silent.


    Life and awareness were flowing back into the girl¡¯s eyes. Only her eyes seemed to change, but somehow, they made her whole body seem different.


    She had moved like an emotionless killing machine when she first came out of the egg, but now she seemed like a real human.


    The girl blinked, and Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped in response. With this girl now awake, God only knew what she might do.


    After the girl blinked, she seemed toe back to herself fully. She saw Han Sen, and so she moved. She jumped to him and grabbed him by the neck.

 Chapter 2434 - Weird Girl

    Chapter 2434 Weird Girl


    Han Sen felt something very powerfuling his way. His body leaned back reflexively, trying to get away from it. The blonde girl leaped on top of him.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t move as the girl jumped and wrapped her arms around Han Sen¡¯s neck, her weight mming into his chest and taking him to the ground. They both became entangled, just as the fifth picture on the screen had shown.


    Han Sen had prepared himself for the inevitable fight, and as they fell, Han Sen¡¯s eyes started to turn white as he summoned his super god spirit body.


    ¡°Big brother... Wan¡¯er has been waiting for you toe back!¡± The blonde girl was riding Han Sen hard, and she now wore a beautiful smile. She clutched his face, lowered her head, and kissed Han Sen on the forehead.


    Han Sen was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the glowing white in his eyes started to recede.


    Han Sen was still trying to summon his super god spirit body, but it vanished after the girl kissed him.


    Something else disappeared, too; the blonde girl¡¯s golden light rapidly faded into nothing. The blonde hair that had shone like a sun was now like a fire that had been extinguished. It darkened until she had a full head of ck hair. Even her golden pupils were now as dark as ink.


    ¡°I can finally be with big brother again.¡± Wan¡¯er pulled herself back upright, sitting on Han Sen¡¯s chest. She looked at Han Sen with her beautiful smile.


    That sweet and happy smile made Han Sen freeze. At that moment, she looked so incredibly innocent.


    The next second, her eyelids fluttered closed. She looked soft as she slumped down on Han Sen¡¯s chest, and a few secondster, she lost consciousness.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Lady, you have it wrong. I¡¯m not your big brother.¡± Han Sen shifted the girl who referred to herself as Wan¡¯er, sliding his arms under her as he climbed back to his feet.


    Her skin appeared smooth, and it was very soft. Han Sen could no longer feel her scary presence and power. Her lifeforce had dropped to a tiny fraction of what it had been. Now she was as weak as amoner in this universe, or perhaps even weaker.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen her transform with his own eyes, he never would¡¯ve imagined that this ck-haired girl was the blonde girl who had taken out the deified Night Wind in a single blow.


    Han Sen realized that the tattoo of the Nine-Life Cat on her back was now gone. The skin of her back was smooth and white as if the tattoo had never existed in the first ce.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen frowned. When he scanned the girl, he confirmed that she had passed out, but she was still alive. Her lifeforce was so low that it was concerning, however. It was hard to imagine how she had been able to st out the scary power she had used earlier.


    ¡°Lady, wake up!¡± Han Sen pressed his finger to her lips to see if she really was in aa or if she was just pretending instead.


    But he quickly pulled his finger back, startled. The girl Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t wake up, and her pink skin was bleeding where Han Sen had pressed his finger, as if her skin was fragile and paper-thin.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t even used strength. With the strength she had previously demonstrated, there should have been no way for Han Sen to leave a mark on her body, even if he used his full strength. But he had just slightly tapped her lips, and now the skin was broken and bleeding. She was no longer what she had been when she first woke up.


    ¡°What is this? What¡¯s going on with her?¡± Han Sen looked at the girl weirdly.


    Miss Mirror eventually got back to her feet. She picked up the broken sword and tried to stab Lady Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen tightened his arms around the girl and dodged. Miss Mirror directed a hard stare at him. ¡°What are you doing? Now is the best time to kill her. If she wakes up and bes that blonde b*tch again, we won¡¯t be able to kill her. Then we¡¯ll be the ones to die.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and looked at the girl. He had thought about doing this, as well.


    He knew Miss Mirror was right. The girl¡¯s body was like that of an average person right now. A random strike could kill her. This really was their best chance.


    If she woke up and engaged her blondie mode, he and Miss Mirror would be unable to touch her. They might be in grave danger.


    In the sixth picture, there were only two faceless people. That meant one of them was gone. If they didn¡¯t kill the blonde girl now, that meant one of them would have to die. What happened next might be a conflict between Han Sen and Miss Mirror.


    Because of all these things, killing the girl really seemed like the best choice. It would certainly sort out many of their current troubles, and it could heighten their chances for survival.


    But Han Sen still hesitated. What Wan¡¯er said to Han Sen before she fainted made him think. He didn¡¯t think he was actually Wan¡¯er¡¯s big brother, but killing a girl who wasn¡¯t currently hostile and couldn¡¯t fight back was something Han Sen couldn¡¯t make himself do.


    And there was one thing that really did nag at him. His super god spirit body was supposed to be invincible, but the girl¡¯s power had been able to cancel its activation. He was really confused about what had happened there.


    His super god spirit power hadn¡¯t been destroyed, just pushed back. Han Sen could activate the super god spirit body again, but the girl had done something that he had never experienced before. He cared deeply about what it could mean.


    Miss Mirror knew what Han Sen was thinking. She lifted the sword and pointed it at the girl, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get fooled by what she said. She probably knew she couldn¡¯tst long, and that¡¯s why she said it. She wanted to give you a reason to keep her alive. Shouldn¡¯t you know that she isn¡¯t your real sister?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t my sister, but I can¡¯t do it.¡± Han Sen took off his jacket and covered the girl¡¯s body.


    The girl could have killed him, but she hadn¡¯t. Han Sen knew that things were not as Miss Mirror was saying.


    ¡°If you cannot do it, then I will do it!¡± Miss Mirror growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there is something I would like to ask her. Let¡¯s decide once she has woken up,¡± Han Sen said as he held the girl.


    ¡°You are a gentleman, but you seem to have forgotten what the sixth picture depicts.¡± Miss Mirrorughed darkly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. But you really don¡¯t think that can predict our future, do you?¡± Han Sen asked calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it can predict our future, but everything predicted by the prior pictures came true. We have to be careful,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    Han Sen knew Miss Mirror was correct. He sighed and said, ¡°You should just go. Let me handle this. I will continue to explore. Even if the prophetic picture is correct, it doesn¡¯t say that whoever isn¡¯t in the picture ends up dead.¡±


    ¡°You and I have exchanged minds. You know what my personality is like.¡± Miss Mirror didn¡¯t move. She raised the sword and pointed it at the girl in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen knew Miss Mirror¡¯s personality well. She was ambitious, and that ambitionpelled her to control every scenario. She wouldn¡¯t allow others to dictate what course her future would take. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the stone fields in the first ce. She only had to send Han Sen, Night Wind, or even Red Cloud.


    ¡°My Lady, can¡¯t you see that we are walking right into that prophecy?¡± Han Sen looked at Miss Mirror. He had never believed in the prophecy anyway.

 Chapter 2435 - Person in the Stone

    Chapter 2435 Person in the Stone


    Around the same time as the girl broke out of the egg, the human stone in the camp melted like ice. But instead of water, a substance that looked like blood emerged from the melting stone.


    The two guinea pigs inside the warehouse witnessed this happen, and they backed away from the stone with wide eyes. They screamed and turned to run, but when their mouths opened, they stopped mid-stride. Their eyes turned red, and a scary presence came out of them.


    More of that red blood oozed from the stone. It began to rise from the ground as a vapor, spreading to fill the surrounding air.


    All the members of Spring Rain and the workers that were nearby fell under the influence of that invisible power. They all leveled up, their power increasing so quickly that it almost seemed like they were cheating. They increased one level, and their genes grew stronger.


    All of the nearby Kings became half-deified, and the half-deifieds actually downgraded to be measly Dukes.


    The creatures that had already been affected by the stone didn¡¯t change again, but other than those few who had already been altered, there was only one anomaly: Ning Yue. He hadn¡¯t been affected in any capacity.


    His little green sword groaned, then flew up andnded in Ning Yue¡¯s hand. It shone green, bathing him in a protective light.


    In Han Sen¡¯s room, Bao¡¯er was still ying games with Falling Leaf. She looked up suddenly, and her face grew worried. She raised her hand and summoned a little gourd. The little gourd shone with a weird light of its own, covering herself, Falling Leaf, and the little red bird.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Falling Leaf asked, having no idea what Bao¡¯er was actually doing. She saw the shining little gourd, but she didn¡¯t notice any of the other powers that were at y.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s continue our card game,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a blink.


    Falling Leaf made noment, and they resumed their game. Meanwhile, in the warehouse, the stone hadpletely melted. A white-haired man with white clothing had been revealed, sitting exactly where the stone had been. He looked pale, and he smelled musty and ancient. It was as if he had been sitting there forever, watching the days and the moons go by, and the stars themselves fall to darkness. Time must have moved like a river for him. It was like nothing in the world could leave a mark on him. The rise and fall of empires were mere moments to a man like this.


    He let out a sigh. The man opened his eyes, and then he spoke to himself, ¡°After all these lifetimes, I just want to get drunk with you. Is there any point living in this world without you?¡±


    The white-haired man stood up and exited the warehouse.


    The infected creatures of the base, meanwhile, were in the midst of fighting each other. Their levels had increased or decreased, and their eyes had turned red. They became insane and bloodthirsty, trying to kill anyone they could reach.


    All kinds of powers were being used across the base. If the base hadn¡¯t been built out of the sturdy ck rock, it would have been reduced to a ruin by now.


    The white-haired man walked through the various pitched battles, but none of the crazed people attacked him. No power dared tond on him. He slid through the base like a ghost, immaterial and untouchable.


    The man walked out of the base camp and turned his grey eyes up to look at the stars above.


    The buildings behind him began to copse under the ferocity of the fights, and explosions of power bloomed like fireworks. But the man was wholly uninterested, and he continued talking to himself. ¡°This world is so boring without you.¡±


    The white-haired man looked at the base, and his eyes drifted toward Bao¡¯er¡¯s room. Then, his calm eyes suddenly looked shocked.


    Pang!


    Falling Leaf and Bao¡¯er were in the middle of ying card games. Suddenly, a booming noise shook the room, and the walls copsed like the petals of a flower. But not a single piece of debris came near them.


    When Falling Leaf looked outside, her eyes opened wide. The entire base was little more than a ruin. Spring Rain members and workers were all mixed together, fighting and killing each other like they¡¯d been possessed. Dead bodies and torn flesh were strewn about in pools of blood.


    ¡°Are you guys crazy?¡± Falling Leaf shouted. But the crazed fighters paid no heed to her cry. They continued butchering each other in a frenzy.


    Amidst the killing, the white-haired man walked gracefully toward them. He moved effortlessly through the destruction, and the violence fell away from him like oil over water.


    Falling Leaf¡¯s heart leaped inside her chest. She flipped her hand and quickly brought out a dagger. She looked at the white-haired man and said firmly, ¡°Stop! If you step closer, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The white-haired man behaved as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. He kept walking toward the room, peering at Bao¡¯er, who was atop the sofa.


    She gave three warnings, but the white-haired man didn¡¯t seem to hear her. Falling Leaf had no idea what was going on, but Miss Mirror hadmanded that she look after Bao¡¯er and keep the girl safe, and that was exactly what Falling Leaf would do.


    She thrust her dagger at the white-haired man. Falling Leaf¡¯s entire person seemed to connect with the universe. For a moment she was extending her dagger in an attack, and that moment froze, hovering like an afterimage. Then the afterimage vanished, and the only thing left behind was the sinking feeling of watching yellow leaves fall inte autumn, withered and dying.


    That feeling of death shed by the white-haired man, harmless. Falling Leaf was back where she had started as if nothing had happened. But Falling Leaf¡¯s pupils grew smaller. Her assassination skills were top-notch, and her full power attacks were a threat to even deified elites. But this man had simply ignored her attack, and he was still headed for Bao¡¯er as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Falling Leaf couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she stared at the white-haired man. Her chest constricted with sudden fear.


    She had no idea how the white-haired man might have broken her strongest attack. Although he didn¡¯t look strong, there was a cold feeling in her stomach. Merely looking at the man gave Falling Leaf the creeps.


    The man never looked at Falling Leaf, though. His attention was focused on Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er grabbed her little gourd. Her face looked very dire, and she stared at the man as if he was an enemy.


    Boom!


    The little red bird on Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder seemed to feel that it needed to intervene as well. It flew off of Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, bing a scary fire phoenix that hovered right beside the girl. It cried at the white-haired man in warning, but it didn¡¯t attack. It actually looked quite afraid of the white-haired man.


    ¡°Interesting. Is this abination of a phoenix and a fish bird? To be able to do this... This is quite interesting.¡± The white-haired man finally averted his gaze from Bao¡¯er to look at the little red bird, intrigued.


    Falling Leaf was frozen. She had thought the little red bird on Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder was a useless pet. But the scary presence it now exuded told her that it was actually a deified xenogeneic.


    The next second, an even scarier thing happened. The white-haired man simply reached out and grabbed the fire phoenix out of the air. The bird¡¯s fire vanished, and it didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. It returned to being that little red bird in his hands, and it couldn¡¯t fly away.

 Chapter 2436 - Girls Should Not Figh

    Chapter 2436 Girls Should Not Figh


    The white-haired man looked at the little red bird in his hand. It kept squirming, thrashing its wings as it tried to escape the grasp. He spoke to himself, saying, ¡°You really have phoenix and fish bird genes? And it is still so young? Who could do something like this?¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked at the white-haired man. She blinked and said, ¡°Are you going to bully a kid and her pet?¡±


    When the white-haired man heard Bao¡¯er, he turned to her and smiled. Raising his hand, he freed the little red bird. It pped its wings and quickly hid behind Bao¡¯er, too afraid to reveal itself.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± the white-haired man asked Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, Han Bao¡¯er,¡± Bao¡¯er answered seriously. Aside from the times when she was with Han Sen and Ji Yanran, she was rarely so honest.


    ¡°Not bad. Say hi to your father for me.¡± The white-haired man nodded to Bao¡¯er, then turned to leave.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Bao¡¯er asked, looking at the white-haired man¡¯s back.


    ¡°Tai Yi.¡± The white-haired man didn¡¯t look back. He kept on walking. After a few steps, though, his body began to disappear into a ripple in space.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bao¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Calling in a debt. It¡¯s time that I get back something that doesn¡¯t belong to them.¡± The white-haired man¡¯s voice echoed through the cosmos, drifting from an increasing distance until it vanished entirely.


    Falling Leaf was left trembling. She had never seen someone use a teleportation skill while still sending back their voice. Even King Bai couldn¡¯t do something like that.


    As Falling Leaf recovered from her shock, someone cried out, calling for aid.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    They turned around, and a girl wearing pink clothing was running through in the middle of the fight. She sprinted toward them, screaming and sobbing.


    A Duke xenogeneic worker was chasing after her. It had no weapon, and it was reaching for the woman with its bare hands.


    Based on how she was moving, the woman seemed stronger than the Duke worker. But she also looked terrified, and she ran recklessly without the will or courage to look back.


    Bao¡¯er cocked her head curiously as Ning Yue approached. She remembered Ning Yue, and no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t connect this Ning Yue with the powerful person she used to know.


    ¡°Help me! Bao¡¯er, help me!¡± Ning Yue pleaded, running forward like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    Falling Leaf was about to stop Ning Yue, but Bao¡¯er hastily told her. ¡°Let hime.¡±


    Ning Yue stumbled clumsily into the ruins of the room, and when she got there, she hid behind Bao¡¯er, still shaking. ¡°Too... Too scary! Save me, Bao¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Little Miss Ning Yue, you should be much stronger than thatme Duke. What are you afraid of?¡± Bao¡¯erughed, looking at Ning Yue as if she was eyeing a fun new toy.


    Tremors still ran through Ning Yue¡¯s body. Her face looked pale. She really seemed to be rattled.


    ¡°Fighting¡ªfighting is wrong! Murder is even more wrong... Plus, I am such a beautiful girl...¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her eyes smiled like a crescent moon, and she stroked Ning Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°Right, right. You are so right. Pretty and cute girls like us shouldn¡¯t be fighting and killing.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Ning Yue frantically nodded her agreement. She still looked to be on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    Falling Leaf didn¡¯t agree at all. She swiftly used her dagger to cut the Duke¡¯s head off.


    ¡°What happened? Why is this happening? Does this have something to do with that man?¡± Falling Leaf looked around. The killing was taking ce everywhere, and she didn¡¯t seem to know where to look.¡±


    More creatures were toward them. Falling Leaf warned them loudly to stay back, but they didn¡¯t listen to her words, and so she had to fight and cut them down.


    ...


    Han Sen and Miss Mirror were still having a stand-off. Neither of them had yet made the first move.


    ¡°Me or her. You can only pick one.¡± Miss Mirror eyed Han Sen, her grip on the broken sword still tight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here together. This ce is so scary; it will be safer if we go somece with more people.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Safety depends on what kind of partner you have. I don¡¯t want to haul a ticking time bomb around with me, not knowing if it will explode at any moment,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°Then how about you keep going on ahead by yourself, and I will turn back with the girl. Is that okay?¡± Han Sen said after a moment of thought.


    ¡°No. Do you want her to bring harm to my Spring Rain?¡± Miss Mirror frowned.


    ¡°Then I will wait here with her and not go anywhere,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°No. If you cannot do it, then I will do it for you,¡± Miss Mirror said. She swung her sword at the girl in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Miss Mirror had be King ss, but her will and intelligence were still deified. Her sh appeared like a rainbow, not straight, but mysteriously curved. It made it very difficult to tell where the sword was headed.


    Han Sen¡¯s movements were also difficult to predict, but after a couple of attempts to evade the attack, he was still unable to dodge Miss Mirror¡¯s sword. He threw his palm out to intercept the broken sword. He touched its hilt, but not its de.


    The broken sword could cut through a requiem tree, so it was far too sharp to counter directly. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t use his own weapon to block the blow. Even a deified treasure might be destroyed by the broken sword.


    But when his palm struck the hilt of the broken sword, a sharp pain seared through his chest. A wave of power sent him flying and made his ribs groan under the strain. He tasted blood in the back of his mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Something injured my chest. Is this my own power?¡± Han Sen thought to himself, but Miss Mirror¡¯s broken sword came shing toward him again.


    Miss Mirror was proving why she had been such a powerful deified elite. Her sword skills far exceeded Han Sen¡¯s abilities, and she was still extremely strong.


    And her sword skills were uncanny. No matter how much Han Sen varied his movement patterns, he couldn¡¯t avoid the strike. It was kind of like a Falsified-Sky attack, but this attackcked Causal powers.


    Pang!


    Han Sen had to reach out his hand to counter the attack. Likest time, his hand struck the hilt of the broken sword. Another impact thudded into his chest and sent him flying.


    Miss Mirror followed him like his own shadow. She kept trying to strike that girl that Han Sen held in his arms.


    ¡°Is this your Mirror Spirit Body?¡± Han Sen asked as he retreated.


    ¡°Yes. Even as a King ss, I can kill you easily. So don¡¯t test my patience,¡± Miss Mirror said warningly.


    ¡°So your Mirror Spirit Body can only return attacks that I deal? That¡¯s not very impressive,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not amazing, but it¡¯s enough to kill you,¡± Miss Mirror dered.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to kill me?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t fall back anymore. He wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the next attack, and he couldn¡¯t counterattack Miss Mirror or the broken sword. He turned around and used his body to shield the girl from the de.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Miss Mirror said with obvious annoyance, as she stopped her sword.

 Chapter 2437 - Mirror Area

    Chapter 2437 Mirror Area


    ¡°My Lady is a princess of the Extreme King, and you are the king¡¯s sister. You are the leader of Spring Rain. Are you really going to believe in the truthfulness of this ¡®prophecy¡¯? Tell me the real reason you want to kill her,¡± Han Sen said coolly as he eyed Miss Mirror.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t continue trying to attack him. She looked at Han Sen for a while before saying, ¡°Prophecies can have very real power. Not many elites can actually predict the future, but there are some. Most notably, the Very High are very skilled at prophecy. They are able to predict events in a simr manner to how the pictures on that screen seem to function.¡±


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t the real reason that you want to kill her,¡± Han Sen said, shaking his head.


    Miss Mirror didn¡¯t deny the usation. ¡°Right now, her body is weak, so weak that any noble could kill her. But the powers that she disyed earlier were very strong. Even Night Wind, a deified elite of the Extreme King, was brought down in a single blow. This strangely fluctuating power reminds me of someone from an old legend.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Han Sen raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Sacred Leader,¡± Miss Mirror said slowly.


    ¡°How is that possible? Sacred Leader led so many powerful elites. If he had a weakness that was so obvious, I¡¯m sure he would have died many times over,¡± Han Sen replied skeptically.


    If Sacred Leader¡¯s body was that weak, he would have had great difficulty keeping himself alive, let alone ruling an empire. Hemanded a multitude of people with incredible power; such people would have discovered his weakness quite easily. There was no way Sacred Leader could have led Sacred for so long with such a tant w.


    ¡°Of course, it is only a legend. Although Sacred Leader¡¯s body was sometimes weak, he was always wearing a magical set of armor. Even those closest to Sacred Leader never saw his face. Plus, he was extremely skilled with the powers of time and space. Ambushing or trapping him would have been impossible. I don¡¯t know exactly what it means, but this girl¡¯s power is very abnormal. Maybe she is somehow connected with Sacred Leader. Even if they aren¡¯t rted, I must still take the precaution of killing her. I am not risking my life for her.¡± Miss Mirror looked at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°You should leave now, as this is yourst chance. If you try to stop me, I will kill you. I won¡¯t let you escape if you oppose me here.¡±


    Han Sen had questions he needed to ask the girl, many of which he desperately wanted to know the answers to. He didn¡¯t want her to die just yet.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I¡¯d like for her to live,¡± Han Sen murmured quietly.


    Miss Mirror said nothing. She merely shed towards Han Sen, letting her actions speak for her. She had made a decision. And if Han Sen was going to stop her from killing the girl, she would no longer try to avoid injuring him.


    Based on the power in Miss Mirror¡¯s attack, it seemed that she was no longer ying around. And Han Sen knew it. He took this threat seriously. His Purple-Eye Butterfly kept spinning, analyzing Miss Mirror¡¯s sword skill.


    He could use his Dongxuan Area to stop Miss Mirror¡¯s area and power, but that skill was part of his identity as Dor. If Han Sen used it in this situation, then his identity would be exposed. He didn¡¯t want to have to do that unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s sword skills were strangely unpredictable. They were not Causal sword skills, but they were still hard to dodge. As he saw Miss Mirroring, Han Sen moved again to avoid her de.


    Han Sen¡¯s movement was fast. He was faster than Miss Mirror, but somehow, the broken sword still hit him and sliced into his arm.


    Han Sen had the undying Original Water King Body, so even if his body was cut open, he could heal immediately. Normal injuries wouldn¡¯t really hurt him. When he took a strike from that broken sword, however, his Original Water King Body wasn¡¯t healing.


    ¡°It looks like this broken sword might have been quite the infamous weapon. Even the Original Water King Body cannot stand against it. You better think about how much you really want to stop me. The next hit won¡¯tnd on your arm,¡± Miss Mirror promised, and then, she swung her sword. The sword arced like a rainbow, seeming to disappear mid-swing, like usual.


    ¡°I understand your sword skills.¡± Han Sen moved, and Miss Mirror¡¯s attack hit nothing.


    Miss Mirror froze. She swung her sword at Han Sen again. Many sword rainbows came down, but Han Sen was like a butterfly. He fluttered back and forth, weaving between the sword rainbows. He was still holding the girl, though, and so he couldn¡¯t fight back. But he dodged each and every one of Miss Mirror¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°This must be abination of your Mirror Area and your sword skills. Sword skills that go across the Mirror World can¡¯t really be dodged. It flips the world, allowing an attack to travel through space that shouldn¡¯t exist. That keeps your opponents from discerning where a sword ising from because they can¡¯t follow the de along its path. It is a very powerful move, but it is useless against someone like me,¡± Han Sen said, continuing to speak calmly as he dodged Miss Mirror¡¯s attacks.


    Miss Mirror finally forced herself to ept that Han Sen could see through her Mirror sword skills. Continuing to attack would be pointless, so she lowered the sword.


    ¡°Can we actually talk now?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to fight with Miss Mirror. Doing that would lead them right into the prophesied scenario.


    Miss Mirror gentlyughed. ¡°You think you have escaped my Mirror sword skills?¡±


    ¡°Have I not?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If you insist on getting in my way, I will let you see the real Mirror Area,¡± Miss Mirror said, before lifting the sword in her hand again.


    Han Sen knew Miss Mirror was an annoyingly powerful woman, so he hadn¡¯t let his guard down when she stopped attacking.


    ¡°I will use this sword to blind your left eye.¡± Miss Mirror swung with the broken sword, but this time, no sword rainbows appeared, twisting sinuously through space itself. This power, power mmed into Han Sen with no warning.


    Pain shot through Han Sen¡¯s left eye like it had been stabbed by a needle. Blood squirted from it, then the eyeball exploded. Han Sen didn¡¯t even see how she had managed to get his eye.


    ¡°This attack will break your right eye,¡± Miss Mirror said simply, then she shed again with her broken sword.


    Han Sen focused, pushing his Purple-Eye Butterfly to the max. He still couldn¡¯t identify the power that was pushing the broken sword.


    A ripping sensation came from his right eye, as if it had been cut by a de as well. It exploded like the left eye, and blood poured from the socket.


    Because of the broken sword¡¯s weird power, his eyes kept bleeding. The bleeding wasn¡¯t going to stop, and his blood wouldn¡¯t crystallize, either.


    ¡°Let go of that girl, or my next strike will kill you,¡± Miss Mirror said in a hard tone.


    Han Sen was now blind, but that didn¡¯t affect what he could feel. He still looked incredibly calm as he said, ¡°I should have known this was the real Mirror Area. My eyes reflected you and your sword, so you could break my eyes using your mirror. Now that my eyes are destroyed, what else will reflect you and your sword? How are you going to kill me?¡±


    Miss Mirror sighed. ¡°You are too young. You think that¡¯s all my Mirror Area can do?¡±


    After that, Miss Mirror raised her hand, and an old mirror appeared next to her. It was as tall as she was. That old mirror was pointed at Han Sen, and it reflected Han Sen¡¯s image.


    Miss Mirror thrust her de toward the mirror. The broken sword shoved through the mirror, but the mirror wasn¡¯t broken. Han Sen felt a surge of pain in his chest, and a bloody hole appeared not far from his sternum.


    ¡°What a powerful Mirror Area! Thank you for not killing me, my Lady.¡± Han Sen knew this sword Miss Mirror wielded could have prated his heart or sliced his head off.

 Chapter 2438 - Jadeskin Area

    Chapter 2438 Jadeskin Area


    ¡°I am giving you onest chance,¡± Miss Mirror said, her voice as harsh as a winter wind.


    She didn¡¯t want to kill Han Sen. After all, he was the master of the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring. Killing him would deal a lot of damage to the Mirror Spirit Eye Ring, which would affect Miss Mirror herself very severely.


    But although she really didn¡¯t want to risk damaging the ring, she wanted to kill Lady Wan¡¯er even more. If Han Sen refused to walk away, then she needed to beat Han Sen badly enough that he was no longer in any condition to protect the girl.


    ¡°If thest picture is true, will it be me and Han Sen in front of that statue with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes?¡± Miss Mirror wondered.


    ¡°My Lady, you overestimate your Mirror Area¡¯s power.¡± Twin trails of blood streaked over Han Sen¡¯s cheeks as he held Lady Wan¡¯er. He looked very calm.


    ¡°Right,¡± Miss Mirror snapped, looking a bit angry. She had never been this patient with anyone before. If another person had tested her temper like this, even if they were deified, she would have struck them down.


    She kept enduring Han Sen¡¯s stubbornness and rudeness, but he obviously didn¡¯t appreciate that she was going easy on him. It was very frustrating for Miss Mirror. She used her sword to sh at the mirror.


    Han Sen moved the moment Miss Mirror swung the broken sword. Her broken sword entered the mirror, but it couldn¡¯t hurt Han Sen this time.


    ¡°Your Mirror Area can assault my shadow within the mirror you create. Since that shadow is linked to my real body, you can hurt me. But that all depends on you being able to touch my shadow. My shadow in the mirror, however, moves with me. I can control it, allowing it to dodge your broken sword,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You are smart. You have learned much about my Mirror Area in such a short amount of time,¡± Miss Mirrorplimented him. Her face remained impassive. ¡°But even if you do know that, so what? The mirror world is the opposite of our world. You can control your shadow, but it won¡¯t move as naturally as your own body, because every move you make in this world will be reversed in the mirror. And on top of that, you have been blinded. You cannot see your shadow in the mirror, so how do you expect that you will be able to dodge me?¡±


    ¡°Try to attack me again, and you will see for yourself how well I can still dodge.¡± Han Sen¡¯sposed expression hadn¡¯t changed.


    Clearly, Miss Mirror wasn¡¯t fond of Han Sen¡¯s attitude. She shed her sword in the direction of the mirror with one of her rainbows.


    The power of the attack headed for Han Sen¡¯s shadow in the mirror. Han Sen needed to control his movement, guiding his shadow around the iing attack.


    Han Sen¡¯s shadow responded instantly to his every movement, but the reversal of the mirror made it very difficult to control.


    Normal people used mirrors to do their makeup or brush their hair. When performing a task that required a person to make extremely precise movements, people who weren¡¯t very experienced with working in mirrors would often make mistakes. Han Sen wasn¡¯t doing anything as simple as brushing his hair, though; he was using a mirror to fight for his life.


    Han Sen had to control his reflection to avoid Miss Mirror¡¯s scary attacks. It would be a difficult task at the best of times, and doing so while blinded and injured would be nearly impossible.


    But Miss Mirror, despite running her sword skills at full power, was failing to inflict any more damage on Han Sen¡¯s reflection. She couldn¡¯tnd a single strike.


    ¡°How is he doing this?¡± Miss Mirror wondered, her shock etched deep into her face.


    She knew how hard this had to be, especially since Han Sen had only just be a King. She would never have expected that Han Sen would be able to neutralize her sword skills. After all, she had the experience of a deified. She wasn¡¯t some ordinary King ss enemy to him.


    Now Han Sen could fight her face to face, and he could control the shadow in the mirror with unbelievable proficiency. She missed each and every attack.


    Through all of this, though, the most amazing thing was that Han Sen was blind. It was hard to imagine how strong his other senses must be to aplish a feat such as this.


    Miss Mirror couldn¡¯t hurt his reflection, and so her sword stopped moving.


    ¡°My Lady, it looks like you cannot hurt me,¡± Han Sen said.


    Miss Mirror was no longer angry. She had underestimated Han Sen, who was a King. She never thought Han Sen would be an actual threat to her.


    But now, Han Sen¡¯s performance had revealed him as just that: an enemy who could rival her power. He wasn¡¯t just some random King she could y on a whim.


    ¡°You are very strong. A leftover of the crystallizers is this capable? That is incredibly rare. If it was possible to avoid being your enemy, I would choose to do so,¡± Miss Mirror said, looking at Han Sen with newfound respect.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your enemy, either. Why don¡¯t we re-establish our bonds of cooperation and work to rid ourselves of the red-eye gue?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°We will, of course. But she must die first,¡± Miss Mirror said. The muscles in her jaw tightened, and a weird light shimmered. A scary Mirror Area appeared.


    Han Sen immediately realized he was now trapped in a mirror maze. Mirrors appeared everywhere he looked. Even the ground and the sky above were just mirror images.


    Han Sen¡¯s reflection was in every mirror, as if thousands of Han Sen¡¯s were there. The mirrors reflected each other, creating reflections of Han Sen that stretched back into infinity.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. Since there were so many reflections, Miss Mirror could strike him with far greater ease now. Han Sen needed to stop her from hitting any one of those reflections. Defending himself had be a much more difficult task now.


    And it would be even harder to break the old mirrors now, too. He didn¡¯t know if those old mirrors could be broken, but even if they could break, the mirrors would only shatter and create countless more reflections in the shards. Han Sen would be in even more danger, then.


    ¡°Still confident that you can dodge my attacks?¡± Miss Mirror asked as she hung in the center of the Mirror Area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. Maybe I can make it work.¡± Han Sen shrugged.


    ¡°You are so stubborn,¡± Miss Mirror grunted. With a swing of the broken sword, sword rainbows came to life and went flying at Han Sen through the mirrors.


    There were too many reflections in the mirrors, and Miss Mirror continued to attack without pause or hesitation. Countless reflections would be involved in every single evasion that was required.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped. He summoned Jadeskin and channeled as much power into it as he could. His body became icy jade. His mind opened, and his Jadeskin Area appeared.


    His expression focused, Han Sen jumped, and all of his reflections avoided the iing sword strike. At the same time, his Jadeskin Area covered all of the old mirrors. Frost spread over the surface of every single mirror.


    ¡°That¡¯s useless! Your reflections in the ice are susceptible to my strikes, so I can still use them to kill you.¡± Miss Mirror shed towards one of the frozen-over mirrors.


    ¡°The ice won¡¯t work? It looks like this is it, then.¡± Han Sen sighed. Han Sen withdrew his Jadeskin Area, pulling it all back into his body.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s sword came for one of Han Sen¡¯s reflections again, but this time, Han Sen didn¡¯t dodge.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Miss Mirror¡¯s sword struck all of Han Sen¡¯s reflections, but Han Sen just stood where he was. He wasn¡¯t bleeding, and not a single wound appeared across his body. It was like he was a jade statue, resolute and still.


    ¡°Not even dust will tarnish my Jadeskin, Miss Mirror. My body is my body. It is mine alone, and nothing in this world will change that. Even if you break all my reflections, you cannot hurt me.¡± Han Sen held Lady Wan¡¯er while he spoke, his voice frosty.

 Chapter 2439 - Statue with a Thousand Hands and Eyes

    Chapter 2439 Statue with a Thousand Hands and Eyes


    Miss Mirror¡¯s rainbow powers kept swinging. They broke many of the reflections in the mirrors, but Han Sen¡¯s body remainedpletely undamaged.


    ¡°My Lady, if you still had a deified body, it is safe to say that my Jadeskin wouldn¡¯t be able to endure your powerful sword strikes. But now, you aren¡¯t too different from me. You are a first-tier King ss opponent. Unless you strike me with the broken sword, hitting my reflections isn¡¯t going to hurt me,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°So, what? It¡¯s actually quite relieving that I don¡¯t have to worry about striking you. I will just hit the woman instead. Even if you hide her behind you, you cannot protect her shadow from me,¡± Miss Mirror pronounced as she raised her broken sword again.


    ¡°My Lady, you must have heard what I just said,¡± Han Sen said, as he suddenly looked at Miss Mirror.


    ¡°What?¡± Miss Mirror asked.


    ¡°We are the same level as Kings.¡± Han Sen raised his fists. The ice jade around his fists became a godlight and shed toward Miss Mirror.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s heart jumped, and an old mirror formed in front of her. She wanted to reflect the Jadeskin godlight back on its wielder, but the godlight wasn¡¯t a simple attack power. It was a power for sealing.


    The icy light suddenly wrapped a binding seal around Miss Mirror and the old mirror, resolving into the shape of a giant ice cube.


    ¡°Miss Mirror, I¡¯m going on ahead. If I can break the red-eye power, I wille back for you.¡± Han Sen looked at Miss Mirror¡¯s broken sword, but he decided not to take it with him. He simply resettled his arms a little morefortably around Wan¡¯er and headed back into the broken city.


    Even if the prophecy was true, it would be fulfilled by him and the girl now. Their current situation still aligned with the sixth picture of the mural they had discovered.


    But the broken city in front of them had yet to be cleared. The ce was covered in broken stone and debris, and since Night Wind was no longer there to make a path for them, Han Sen had to do it. While carrying the girl, he broke the stones himself.


    He didn¡¯t have substance chains like Night Wind, so he was unable to clear a wide area. Instead, he broke a path just wide enough for him to slip through while still carrying the girl. He tried to travel as fast as he could.


    Han Sen felt as if the red-eye power wasn¡¯t affecting him as much, which might or might not have been because his eyes were broken. He still felt the urge to move in a certain direction, but it wasn¡¯t that strong.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what sort of weapon that broken sword had been, but Han Sen¡¯s injured eyes weren¡¯t healing with Jadeskin¡¯s power.


    But Han Sen cared little about that. It didn¡¯t matter to him if he had eyes right now. He could take the time to heal when he got out of there.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been gone for long with the ice sealing Miss Mirror made a groaning noise. Cracks appeared across its surface, and a secondter, the ice cube shattered. Miss Mirror was free.


    Miss Mirror looked in the direction that Han Sen had escaped. Her expression was conflicted, but a whileter, she sighed. ¡°I hope he can break the red-eye curse.¡±


    Miss Mirror had realized something, and although she didn¡¯t want to think about it, she knew she had to. Unless she became deified again, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to defeat Han Sen at his current level. And so, if Han Sen couldn¡¯t find and destroy the source of the red-eye curse, all was lost. Perhaps the prophecy woulde true, too, and one of them would die.


    ¡°We might be the same level, but I can¡¯tpete with you. I hope when you are deified, you will have the courage to face me in the same way.¡± Miss Mirror sat on a rock near the entrance to the cave leading into the city. She cast a geno art to block the addiction-like draw of the red-eye power, and she sat there awaiting Han Sen¡¯s result.


    Han Sen carried Lady Wan¡¯er forward, breaking rocks as he went. He didn¡¯t encounter anything weird this time. But after two hours of travel, the rocks in front of him were bing easier to move.


    When Han Sen moved the next pile of rubble out of his way, he realized that there was open air behind it.


    Han Sen stood before the entrance to a hall. And in that hall, there was a statue with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes. It looked exactly the same as the one they had seen previously, but this statue was one thousand meters tall, far bigger than the one he had seen before.


    The moment Han Sen entered the hall, he could feel the statue staring at him. Han Sen¡¯s blinded eyes suddenly burned. The damage in his eyes began to repair itself, and in seconds, and he was able to see again.


    Even with no mirror, Han Sen could feel that his eyes were shining with red light. The four pupils in his eyes were now like four red suns.


    That feeling of addiction had suddenly grown by orders of magnitude. Han Sen felt like a moth drawn to a me. He wanted nothing more than to go to that statue with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes.


    Han Sen¡¯s will was really strong, but even he was wavering under the draw of the statue. It was like the statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes was his final home. He wanted so badly to go into it.


    ¡°Come...e...¡± a demonic voice whispered from the statue. It was beckoning him over.


    Although Han Sen tried to control his will, his feet began stepping forward of their own volition. The call couldn¡¯t go unheeded, it seemed. He was slowly walking towards the statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes.


    Boom!


    Without hesitation, Han Sen deployed his super god spirit body. A glowing light spread in his eyes. It smothered the red and made his entire eyes turn white.


    When Han Senst used his super god spirit body, he had been interrupted by Wan¡¯er before it could remove the red color from his eyes. But now that he had unleashed it, the red eyes were gone.


    The white light burned across Han Sen like a cleansing me. Han Sen¡¯s body hung in the air, white and godlike. He looked down on that giant statue with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes.


    There were red eyes on one of the statue¡¯s pairs of hands, and those hands moved with Han Sen¡¯s body. That eye on the statue was like a demon, tracing Han Sen¡¯s movements.


    But under the influence of his super god spirit mode, the power of the eyes didn¡¯t work on Han Sen. Han Sen gathered up his power to use Super Spank. He wanted to see if he could break the demon-looking eye upon the statue.


    But before Han Sen struck, he felt his super god spirit body¡¯s power begin to fade. It suddenly disappeared and returned to his geno core.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen was shocked. The power had begun to fade from his back, and that was where Lady Wan¡¯er was.


    The super god spirit body¡¯s power disappeared. The power of the statuended on Han Sen, and it suddenly turned his eyes back into those red ones. Once more, Han Sen felt like a moth drawn to a me. It was stronger thanst time, too. His body was pulled uncontrobly toward the statue.


    ¡°This is bad. Now that Wan¡¯er has no power, why would my super god spirit body be affected by her?¡± Han Sen was in shock.

 Chapter 2440 - Effec

    Chapter 2440 Effec


    Wan¡¯er was still in heratose state, but Han Sen tossed her body away from him. Shended against the ground some distance away, but luckily, Han Sen had used some of his power to cushion hernding. Instead of mming into the ground like a bag of rocks, Wan¡¯er slid smoothly through the air andnded softly, almost silently, on the ground.


    Han Sen wanted to see if having some distance between himself and Wan¡¯er would allow him to fully activate and maintain his super god spirit body.


    After tossing Wan¡¯er aside, Han Sen redeployed his super god spirit body. White light surrounded him once again, glowing from his hair and eyes.


    His red eyes vanished in a sea of white, just like they had on his previous attempt. But this time, Han Sen managed to keep his super god spirit body going, and his power didn¡¯t fade.


    ¡°Was Wan¡¯er really causing my power to disappear? What¡¯s going on? How is it possible for her to affect my super god spirit body?¡± Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er with shock. He noticed that her own body was glowing with gold light. Her eyes and hair were turning gold.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to worry about that at the moment, though. He just focused on using Super Spank. He threw his fist toward the eye on the statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes to see if he could break it.


    But the moment Han Sen got close, a weird glow rose around the statue. The statue seemed to be gathering up a substance chain of red light, and then the lightshed out at Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s super god spirit body ignored blood lighting for him. The blood light went straight through him like he didn¡¯t even exist. Like he was some sort of phantom.


    But Han Sen punched the statue¡¯s eye, releasing an explosion of force. The shockwave shoved Han Sen¡¯s body back, but the Super Spank strike was unable to destroy the eye.


    ¡°This is harder than that weird deified bug.¡± Even the thought made Han Sen feel a cold dread. Part of him had expected this result, though. The confirmation simply disappointed him.


    He couldn¡¯t break the statue. That meant he couldn¡¯t unlock the secrets of the red-eye power. But it also wouldn¡¯t affect him because he had the super god spirit body. But if anyone else was infected with the red-eye condition, there was nothing he could do.


    Han Sen turned around and began walking away. He needed to leave the broken city, first and foremost. But then, the statue suddenly moved. Its enormous form suddenly stood fully erect, and it looked down on Han Sen with abject hatred. The entire hall shook as the statue rose to its full height.


    ¡°It is alive!¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised. He jumped forward and tried to reach Wan¡¯er.


    But he then saw Wan¡¯er¡¯s body lift itself off the ground. Her hair and eyes had turned blonde, and she now looked exactly as she had appeared when Han Sen first saw her.


    Her eyes were open, but they were zed and unfocused.


    The statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes stepped forward, sending one of its demon-like hands down to p Han Sen. It paused above him, though, and it began to shine.


    The blonde-haired Wan¡¯er teleported in front of the statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes, hovering in the air directly in front of its face. She waved her hand and cut its head off.


    Boom!


    The giant stone head fell onto the floor of the hall, creating a good-sized crater where it mmed into the floor.


    Han Sen was frozen. Wan¡¯er had such a weak body, but after she turned golden, her power became truly frightening. Its magnitude was difficult to believe.


    This waspletely different from what the sixth image of the mural had depicted, too. The sixth picture showed one person on the floor and another person praying to theplete statue.


    But while the head had been cut off, the statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes did not fall. Its body began to writhe, and all of its one thousand arms were moving. The red eye in each of its hands began to glow, and that hellish glow covered the hall from one end to the other. Countless red substance chains emerged and slithered toward Wan¡¯er¡¯s body.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s power was incredible, but her body was solid and could therefore be injured. She didn¡¯t have the invincible features of Han Sen¡¯s super god spirit body.


    Countless substance chains tangled around Wan¡¯er¡¯s body, and a cruel grin suddenly yed across the mouth of the statue head on the floor. It flew up and opened its mouth, trying to consume Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped. He stepped forward to help Wan¡¯er, but the golden lighting from Wan¡¯er¡¯s body intensified, and the rest of the chains suddenly melted. She raised a single hand and pressed it against the statue¡¯s head, and then, the statue¡¯s head exploded like fireworks.


    The head was shattered, but the statue wasn¡¯t dead. It seemed to be quite shocked, though. It turned its giant body around to run away.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s blonde-haired form shed, and she reappeared beside the statue. She reached out and nted her hands firmly on the statue¡¯s body.


    Pang!


    The whole statue exploded. The giant body was reduced to a heap of rubble, and its armsy scattered about.


    ¡°Too strong!¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help butpliment her disy of power. Strength like that could destroy almost anything. Even that powerful statue had been killed in scant moments.


    Most of the arms that fell to the floor of the hall were now broken, and the eyes that they held had been destroyed. Even those that hadn¡¯t been outright destroyed were bleeding profusely. They would die soon. The arms writhed on the floor in a sickening fashion, like deadly snakes.


    But one broken eyeball did shoot away from its attendant hand. It became a blood light as it tried to escape the hall.


    Han Sen stood next to the exit of the hall, and he watched that blood eyee. He used Super Spank to smack it. There was a loud squelching noise as he smacked it, and the jelly of the eyeball sprayed out as the thing fell to the floor.


    When the eyeball ruptured, the writhing pieces of the statue all stopped. It was like a heap of rubble now, and nothing more.


    ¡°Mutant Deified Xenogeneic hunted: Blood Eye Evil God. Mutant xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Blood Eye Evil God beast soul.¡±


    When Han Sen heard the announcement, he was shocked. He hadn¡¯t even realized what he was about to do when he struck the eyeball. He just didn¡¯t want it to escape. He hadn¡¯t thought there¡¯d be a reward, especially a reward on such a scale.


    Before Han Sen had time to examine the Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s beast soul, the blonde-haired Wan¡¯er teleported over to him. Her golden eyes looked in Han Sen¡¯s direction, but they had so little focus that he couldn¡¯t tell if she was actually looking at him.


    Then Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand drifted forward to pat Han Sen on the head. This shocked Han Sen. He suddenly realized that when Wan¡¯er had grabbed his neck, she had wanted to kill him. But something else had happened instead.


    As Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand came from, an overwhelming sense of danger weighed on Han Sen¡¯s shoulders. The feeling was so strong it was almost suffocating.

 Chapter 2441 - The Screen Is Gone

    Chapter 2441 The Screen Is Gone


    Wan¡¯er struck too fast for Han Sen to dodge. His fast reflexes moved his head far enough back that she didn¡¯t strike him directly, but her fingertips still tore into his face.


    Three deep gashes were torn into Han Sen¡¯s face. The clefts were so deep that his skull became visible through them.


    Han Sen was shocked. He was still in his super god spirit body mode, but Wan¡¯er¡¯s fingers had damaged him anyway. This was the first time something of the sort had ever happened.


    Luckily, he managed to dodge most of her attack. Otherwise, his entire head would have split open like a cut watermelon.


    Han Sen instinctually started to return to the sanctuaries. His super god spirit body couldn¡¯t block Wan¡¯er¡¯s power if she chose to attack him again, so he couldn¡¯t escape by traditional means if she wanted to fight him.


    But Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t attack him again. She stood where she was, unmoving. She looked at the blood on her fingers, which was Han Sen¡¯s blood.


    A little life came back to her eyes, and her golden power began to fade.


    ¡°Do we affect each other?¡± Han Sen thought happily. He gritted his teeth and grabbed Wan¡¯er¡¯s arm. He examined her.


    As Wan¡¯er¡¯s body came closer to Han Sen, her gold color faded much faster.


    When he saw that Wan¡¯er wasn¡¯t resisting, Han Sen pulled her into his arms. When their bodies were in physical contact, Wan¡¯er¡¯s golden power vanishedpletely. Her eyes looked fully cognizant for the first time.


    ¡°Good brother, it¡¯s so nice to have you here,¡± Wan¡¯er mumbled against Han Sen¡¯s chest. She was lying forward against him, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    After she spoke, Wan¡¯er¡¯s body went soft. Her consciousness drifted away as it had before.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at the girl in his arms. Her lifeforce was weaker than it had been the previous time, when she was in aa. Now, her lifeforce was like that of a dying old woman. She no longer had the vitality of a teenagedy.


    ¡°Does this mean that using the golden power costs her the strength of her lifeforce?¡± Han Sen looked at thedy thoughtfully as a variety of emotions shifted across her expression.


    This girl was the only person Han Sen had ever encountered who could threaten him in his super god spirit body mode. It might have been a good idea to get rid of her, but there were so many unknowns about the girl. A lot of questions had been raised by her existence, and she did seem to harbor some sort of connection to Han Sen. He really, really needed to figure out what was going on here.


    ¡°As long as she is next to me, she can¡¯t make use of that scary power. So, I suppose I don¡¯t have to be too afraid. I need to figure out what she is before I do anything drastic.¡± Han Sen sighed, set the girl down, and then looked across the hall.


    The hall had only been home to the statue, and Han Sen looked around for a while, but he didn¡¯t find anything useful there. And the materials thatposed the hall were too tough to be broken through, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t search any further.


    Han Sen did find a piece of red crystal that was around the size of his hand, though. It was inside the remains of the red eyeball. He put it in his pocket, then went back the way he hade.


    ¡°Now that the statue has been destroyed, I wonder if the red-eye condition is still in effect.¡± Han Sen went back the way he hade to take a look.


    But when he reached the ce that he had left Miss Mirror, he didn¡¯t see her there.


    ¡°Did she go back to camp? That really isn¡¯t her style.¡± Han Sen frowned, then began walking a little faster.


    Even if the red-eye power infecting Miss Mirror had vanished, she wouldn¡¯t simply go home. She would have stayed where she was and waited for Han Sen to return so she could grill him thoroughly over what had happened.


    Plus, the pieces of the shattered tree egg were still lying around. If Miss Mirror had decided to leave, she would have at least taken the pieces of the tree egg with her. They were a valuable treasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she is gone, then. That means all of these tree egg shards are mine.¡± Han Sen picked up a piece and started to put it away. As he did, he noticed how nice the chunk of egg smelled. But there didn¡¯t seem to be any lifeforce within the pieces of egg. And furthermore, there was no semnce of power. This definitely wasn¡¯t what Han Sen had expected.


    ¡°No wonder Miss Mirror left these behind. They¡¯re already useless. Did Wan¡¯er absorb the powers of the tree egg while she was inside it?¡± Han Sen guessed. He couldn¡¯t think of any other exnations.


    Han Sen kept walking back the way he hade. He didn¡¯t encounter any more trouble. Wan¡¯er was still in hera, and her body was so weak that it looked like the final tether of her life would break at any second.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know why the girl had been reduced to such a condition. If this continued, she wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Strangely, though, Han Sen found no evidence of the wall of pictures on his return trip. The wall seemed to have just vanished into thin air, without a trace.


    Han Sen continued walking back toward camp, and when the first statue came into view, he froze. Miss Mirror was lying in front of the statue, and a woman was kneeling beside her. The woman was praying to the statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes. It was one of the four Kings. It was Red Cloud.


    The scene before him was the same as the sixth picture depicted on the screen¡¯s mural. It gave Han Sen a chill.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen was confused. He looked at Red Cloud and Miss Mirror, unsure what was happening.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s presence was still there. She wasn¡¯t dead, but she seemed to be badly wounded as shey on the ground. She obviously wasn¡¯t doing well.


    Red Cloud knelt before the statue like a sincere believer. Her eyes were closed and her hands were folded as she prayed.


    ¡°No way! Red Cloud never saw the statue. And didn¡¯t Miss Mirror tell her to watch over the base? Why is she here? Did the red-eye power be contagious? That means Bao¡¯er and Ning Yue are in danger.¡± Anxiety grew in the pit of Han Sen¡¯s stomach, and he started jogging forward.


    Before Han Sen reached the statue, Red Cloud opened her eyes. Her eyes were the color of blood, and they contained two pupils each. That was the look people had when they were stricken with the power of the Blood Eye Evil God.


    Upon seeing Han Sen, Red Cloud looked murderous. She picked up the broken sword, but instead of striking Han Sen, she turned and thrust the broken de into Miss Mirror¡¯s chest.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he used his Jadeskin Area to freeze Red Cloud.


    Red Cloud was only King ss, so she was unable to defeat Han Sen. The red-eye powers were running through her too strongly for her to know what she was doing. She couldn¡¯t block Han Sen¡¯s power, and so she ended up frozen.


    Han Sen walked up to Miss Mirror. He crouched, looked at her, and smiled.


    ¡°Miss Mirror, why are you lying around at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°Use your sword to break the statue,¡± Miss Mirror said quietly through gritted teeth. Her eyes were still a deep red.


    Han Sen could feel that the statue still had that red-eye power, but it wasn¡¯t as strong as the statue Wan¡¯er had destroyed earlier. It didn¡¯t make him want to run deep into the city. It just wanted him to go to the statue itself.


    Clearly, although the Blood Eye Evil God had been killed, this statue still had some of that Blood Eye Evil God power.

 Chapter 2442 - I Am An Offering

    Chapter 2442 I Am An Offering


    Han Sen pulled the broken sword out of Red Cloud¡¯s hand and swung it across the face of the statue. A deep furrow was gouged into the statue¡¯s face, and blood started to leak from it. The statue didn¡¯t move, however. The statue wasn¡¯t as hard as Han Sen had expected, though. After a few more of those strikes, the stone statue¡¯s head fell off.


    The severed neck of the statue gushed blood, but it was just a statue. Where the blood came from, Han Sen had no idea.


    Strangely, once Han Sen cut off the head of the statue, it didn¡¯t behave like the Blood Eye Evil God had upon being decapitated. Instead of getting stronger or fighting back, it simply died.


    Han Sen examined the statue again to confirm what he thought he saw. The statue was dying. It dried up like a withered nt. It looked somewhat like a bergamot flower. The stalk and its flowers were dark red. The stone head that had been lopped off was the nt¡¯srgest blossom.


    ¡°It is a nt!¡± Han Sen remarked in surprise. He didn¡¯t hear any killing announcement, which made him doubt that the nt was actually a creature.


    After the flower died, Miss Mirror¡¯s red eyes started to fade. It looked like the red-eye powers were finally gone.


    Miss Mirror, however, was too injured to rejoice. She remained on the ground, unable to rise. Han Sen put an arm around her back and helped her sit up. ¡°What happened? Why is Red Cloud here? Why are you hurt?¡±


    Miss Mirror opened her mouth but struggled to speak. ¡°Something happened back at base camp. We need to go back now.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, his face turned grey. Without asking any further questions, he simply picked up Miss Mirror. With her in one arm and Lady Wan¡¯er in the other, he sprinted back to the stone fields.


    When they reached what was left of the base, their hearts sank. What Han Sen saw sickened him. The base had be a ruin and been painted red with the blood and gore of its inhabitants. No one was left alive.


    Miss Mirror looked terrible. A third of Spring Rain¡¯s members had been brought there, and now they were all gone. Furthermore, one of the four Kings was dead, and Red Cloud had been reduced to a King ss soldier. Miss Mirror had lost so much.


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked awfully glum, too. He feared Ning Yue and Bao¡¯er might have been killed in the carnage.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Han Sen turned to begin searching through the rubble of the ruin, but all of a sudden. Bao¡¯er emerged over the top of one heap. It was like a mountaintop. She jumped onto Han Sen¡¯s chest and wrapped her small arms tightly around his neck.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± Bao¡¯er was okay, and as she clung to his neck, Ning Yue and Falling Leaf came over the rubble, too. Han Sen was so overjoyed that he dropped Miss Mirror to wrap his arms around Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Miss Mirror was too injured to catch herself, and she hit the ground hard. She coughed up some blood and looked rather angered at being suddenly dropped.


    ¡°Miss Mirror!¡± Falling Leaf ran over to pick Miss Mirror up. She imbued her superior with some of her healing powers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I am too injured for that. I won¡¯t heal quickly regardless, so just tell me what happened,¡± Miss Mirror said abruptly, wiping some of the blood from her mouth.


    Falling Leaf told her everything that had transpired, but for some reason, she left out the part with the white-haired man and the conversation he had shared with Bao¡¯er. She also left out the bit regarding the little bird bing a fiery phoenix. She only said that, after the white-haired man appeared, the people of the base went crazy. They all started killing each other until none of them remained.


    But for some reason, a few of them had been unaffected. They were able to escape amidst the chaos.


    ¡°That white-haired man, where did hee from?¡± Miss Mirror asked with a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When we first saw him, he was already walking around the base and everyone was going insane,¡± Falling Leaf said with a shake of her head.


    Miss Mirror suddenly had a thought, and she turned her gaze back to Falling Leaf. ¡°That stone. Go and see if the stone is still there.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already looked,¡± Falling Leaf answered. ¡°The stone is gone.¡±


    Miss Mirror sighed and said, ¡°Go find Red Cloud and bring her back here. We will have to wait for reinforcements to arrive.


    Han Sen handed the broken sword to Falling Leaf. She went to the stone fields and brought the frozen Red Cloud back. Although the red-eye power had vanished from the rest of them, Red Cloud was still crazed, and her eyes were still clouded with that shade of red. After she was released, she again tried to attack everyone around.


    Han Sen had to freeze her once more. When the reinforcements came, he was going to let them deal with it.


    As for Miss Mirror, Han Sen knew why she had been injured so badly. Han Sen had taken too long, and Miss Mirror had been reaching the limits of her ability to withstand the red-eye power. Then the feelings of addiction had suddenly vanished.


    Miss Mirror thought Han Sen had sorted out the red-eye problem, and so she felt relieved.


    But just as she was starting to rx, that addicted feeling washed over her again, and this time it was a few hundred times stronger. The attraction drew Miss Mirror back toward the original statue, and Miss Mirror could no longer resist it.


    Miss Mirror¡¯s mind was still quite clear, but her will was no longer strong enough to control the urge. When she approached the statue, she noticed that Red Cloud hade there, too.


    Miss Mirror was thrilled for a moment, as she thought Red Cloud might be able to use the broken sword to break the statue. But Red Cloud was crazy, and she attacked Miss Mirror as soon as she saw her.


    Miss Mirror couldn¡¯t control her own body well enough to fight Red Cloud, and so Red Cloud beat her to the brink of death. Miss Mirror had been left lying on the ground, struggling to remain conscious.


    What happened next chilled Miss Mirror¡¯s blood, though. Red Cloud bowed before the statue and began praying. From what Miss Mirror could understand, Red Cloud wanted to use her as some sort of offering. Han Sen hade in time, thank God. If he hadn¡¯t, Miss Mirror would have been killed.


    Han Sen thought this was very suspicious, too. He didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on.


    Han Sen kept Wan¡¯er close. If she was any distance at all from Han Sen, her eyes and hair would start to turn gold. The further away from him she was, the faster she would turn.


    Han Sen experimented with it a little. Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t be ten meters away from him. Otherwise, even in hera-like state, her hair would turn gold.


    And when Wan¡¯er was within ten meters of Han Sen, his ability to use his super god spirit power was greatly diminished. The power would begin to fade as soon as he summoned it. The closer to Wan¡¯er he was, the faster it faded.


    Clearly, the two of them had a dramatic effect on each other. Luckily, though, the effect only limited Han Sen¡¯s super god spirit body; his other powers remained intact.


    Han Sen asked Miss Mirror not to say anything about Wan¡¯er. Han Sen didn¡¯t think Miss Mirror would agree to his request, so it was a surprise for him when she actually assented. She did, however, have a condition of her own regarding the secret.


    ¡°What? You want me to be an offering?¡± Han Sen looked at Miss Mirror with wide eyes.

 Chapter 2443 - Choices

    Chapter 2443 Choices


    ¡°As far as the Extreme King are concerned, I brought you here to dig up the ruin of a god¡¯s battleground. By doing so, I wanted you to fade from the vision of the royal children,¡± Miss Mirror said calmly. She was reclining on the bed where they had ced her. ¡°This is the only reason your pretense of being Prince Sixteen hassted this long. But now, this catastrophe with the statues has killed all my people and left you alive. I don¡¯t think I will be able to buy you a lot of time. My brother will throw all his resources into investigating you, and you have nowhere to turn. The only thing we can do to keep you alive is to perform a sacrifice. Enter the holy temple to be a devotee. Once you gain the blessing of the Extreme King, your survival will be ensured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the holy temple? What does that mean, exactly?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°The holy temple is where the Extreme King make sacrifices to their god. Every generation must have a sacrificed King. They offer themselves to the god and be a devotee. They serve the god inside the holy temple forever.¡±


    After pausing, Miss Mirror said, ¡°Only someone with the blood of the Extreme King can earn the blessing of the god. Therefore, a crystallizer shouldn¡¯t be capable of bing a devotee. If you can, though, that will prove you really are Prince Sixteen. At that point, no one will be able to dispel your lie. Even if someone was suspicious, not even King Bai could randomly waltz in and do whatever he pleased. No one would be able to investigate you.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯d be practically sentenced to life in jail?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Which would you prefer: incarceration or death? Even if you left now, where would you go? Do you really think Yisha or Kong Fei can protect you? Let me tell you this now. This universe is big, but if it is confirmed that you killed Prince Sixteen, there is nowhere you can go to escape the wrath that will be set upon you. In order to survive, you would have to be stronger than the leagues of deifieds that belong to the Extreme King. And I will be one of them,¡± Miss Mirror said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Even if I want to go to the Extreme King¡¯s holy temple, I don¡¯t have the blood of the Extreme King. How would I even gain the approval of this god?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It should be possible with the help of my Mirror Spirit Eye Ring. Plus, you do have the Original Water King Body that you got from Bai Yi. Getting the god¡¯s approval shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± Miss Mirror paused and said, ¡°Furthermore, going to the holy temple isn¡¯t entirely like being sent to jail. While you may not be able to exit the temple, you can still visit the core area. With the resources you earn in the core area, you can definitely be half-deified.¡±


    Miss Mirror then hesitated. After a while, she went on to say, ¡°Also, there are benefits to bing a devotee. Although you can never leave the holy temple, you will have the opportunity to bathe in the temple¡¯s god light. Your genes will be strengthened, and you will have an easier time bing deified.¡±


    ¡°Is this my only chance of surviving?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    ¡°Unless you want a universe-wide APB issued by the Extreme King, yes. This is pretty much the only option. Once you be a devotee, the other royal children won¡¯t be hostile to you. And so, you¡¯ll have less trouble,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°Even if I wanted to try entering the temple, what are they going to do?¡± Han Sen pointed at Bao¡¯er and the unconscious Wan¡¯er, who were a little further away.


    ¡°The holy temple isn¡¯t a ce just anyone can go. Even the royal children must meet certain qualifications before they can be devotees. I can help you get qualified, but in regards to them, they will have to stay on Water Zone.¡± After pausing, Miss Mirror said, ¡°The best thing for them is to disappear. Otherwise, they may face scrutiny and fall under investigation themselves. Through them, things could unravel. Of course, if you insist on them staying, I can think of a way or two to help them.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he frowned. Bao¡¯er and Ning Yue could go back to Eclipse. They had the little red bird to protect them, after all. But there was no way that Wan¡¯er could leave Han Sen. If she woke up, she¡¯d be a blonde timebomb.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s lifeforce was super weak right now. If she went on a rampage again, she would die. Han Sen wanted to ask her many things, so he needed her alive until he could talk to her.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Han Sen knew Miss Mirror would continue trying to convince him, so he continued on to say, ¡°Do you think the statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes in Du God City and that prophetic screen are connected to the missing rock we first dug up?¡±


    Han Sen had already gotten the full-scoop on the white-haired man from Bao¡¯er and Ning Yue. But Bao¡¯er imed she didn¡¯t know who he was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everything in Du God City is a mystery, and everything we find seems to tie back to yet another myth. My brother will probably send someone else here to continue excavation efforts. I believe answers will one daye,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    Han Sen went silent. As a King, he was simply too weak. If he became deified, then he¡¯d be qualified to fully explore Du God City. It was a very scary ce, and he was just too weak to be there in his current state.


    ¡°Make a decision soon. You are running out of time,¡± Miss Mirror said. Then, she stopped talking.


    She was trying to convince Han Sen¡ªnot because Han Sen had the Mirror Spirit Ring¡ªbut because he had selected to let her live after their fight in the cave. He had the chance to kill her, but he showed her mercy. And on top of that, he saved her from Red Cloud. Otherwise, she never would have done all this for Han Sen.


    Helping Han Sen enter the holy temple as a devotee would break basically everyw that her people had. Plus, she was the investigator King Bai had specifically chosen to examine Han Sen.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen walked over to Wan¡¯er. He looked down at the girl, wondering what he should do with her.


    Going to the holy temple was clearly the safest choice, but that meant he would be giving up on the girl¡¯s secrets. Maybe Wan¡¯er would wake up before backup arrived?


    Wan¡¯er seemed too weak for that, though. Han Sen tried many different tricks and powers to reinforce her lifeforce, or to get her to wake up, but nothing seemed to work.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare use more than a trickle of his power. He didn¡¯t want to identally kill Wan¡¯er. Her body was too weak, so using any significant force on her could be deadly.


    ¡°Ugh, this is giving me a headache. If I don¡¯t enter the holy temple, I¡¯ll have to go on the run. Then, it won¡¯t just be the Extreme King after me. Any race rted to the Extreme King or seeking their favor will be hunting me. Escaping on my own will be way too hard,¡± Han Sen thought with a frown.


    If Han Sen escaped, he wouldn¡¯t just be affecting himself. It would affect the lives of his friends on Eclipse, and it might even blowback on Yisha.


    ¡°If I was to leave, would you help me?¡± Han Sen looked at Miss Mirror.


    ¡°I am an Extreme King,¡± Miss Mirror said icily.


    Han Senughed and asked, ¡°If I left now, would it affect Yisha?¡±


    ¡°That is a question you should ask Yisha. It would be her decision.¡± Miss Mirror¡¯s eyes flicked down. She seemed to know Han Sen¡¯s true decision.

 Chapter 2444 - Universal APB

    Chapter 2444 Universal APB


    Han Sen asked Miss Mirror to contact Yisha. He wouldn¡¯t use his own phone because, if he decided to run, all of his conversations after this day would be thoroughly examined.


    Han Sen exined his situation to Yishapletely, and Yisha listened intently. She didn¡¯t say a word until Han Sen finished telling her the entire story. When Yisha spoke, all she said were four words. ¡°Go to Sky Pce.¡±


    Yisha then immediately hung up.


    With that, Han Sen was able to make up his mind. He handed the phone back to Miss Mirror, smiled, and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all this time, my Lady. I hope we can meet again someday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible, but if you die, I will light a candle in your honor,¡± Miss Mirror said emotionlessly.


    ¡°If my death earns a lit candle from you, I will consider myself eternally blessed,¡± Han Sen said. He looked at Miss Mirror and said, ¡°I actually still have one more request to make. I was hoping that my Lady would take care of my blood kirin. If you are willing to, you can use it for yourself. I will remember the kindness you have done me.¡±


    ¡°That blood kirin is quite an angry beast. I don¡¯t think it will follow themands if another,¡± Miss Mirror said.


    ¡°Controlling it isn¡¯t difficult. You just need to use this item to find him, and then he will listen to you.¡± Han Sen brought something out for Miss Mirror.


    ¡°I guess I won¡¯t refuse the service of a half-deified.¡± Miss Mirror epted the item, looked at Han Sen, and asked, ¡°You really have made the decision to flee? You need to think about this carefully. Even if Sky Pce was willing to defy the Extreme King and take you in, your journey there would be a hellish one. You might not even get there alive.¡±


    ¡°This is my life. I could go to the holy temple and survive, but I would spend my life in a prison. For someone like me, that existence would be worse than death. I would rather take a gamble that still leaves me a small chance of freedom,¡± Han Sen said.


    Although his words weren¡¯t entirely honest, Han Sen was exining one of his primary reasons for refusing to go to the holy temple.


    ¡°Then you should go. I hope you survive a few more days. If my guess is correct, reinforcements will arrive here in forty hours. And I will have to report your situation to my supervisor.¡± Miss Mirror didn¡¯t pretend that she would support Han Sen more than she really would just because she was weaker than him now. That just wasn¡¯t her personality.


    ¡°Goodbye, my Lady. Please report that I¡¯m going to Sky Pce.¡± Han Sen bowed. He picked up the unconscious Wan¡¯er and took Bao¡¯er with him as he departed.


    Seeing Han Sen flee the xenogeneic space with Bao¡¯er, a strange expression crossed Falling Leaf¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Mirror, has he really chosen to depart the Extreme King?¡±


    ¡°It is very surprising, but it doesn¡¯t surprise me that a brave man like him has made such a choice.¡± Despite Miss Mirror¡¯s words, her face looked conflicted.


    Falling Leaf hesitated for a moment, but ultimately asked, ¡°Can he escape this?¡±


    ¡°No, he cannot,¡± Miss Mirror answered with certainty, for that was what she believed.


    Han Sen was smart, but no matter how smart he was, he was just a first-tier King. Even if he was deified, the furious hordes of Extreme King would still bring him down. It was only a matter of time.


    Yisha wanted Han Sen to go to Sky Pce because the Sky had the backing of the Very High. If they were willing to protect Han Sen, then the Extreme King wouldn¡¯t simply be able to enter Sky Pce and kill whomever they pleased.


    But Sky Pce might not protect Han Sen. And even if they agreed to take him in, the trip to get to Sky Pce would be very dangerous for him.


    After an hour, Miss Mirror called King Bai¡¯s phone. ¡°Brother, I have confirmed that he is indeed Han Sen. He has fled the xenogeneic space, and he is headed for Sky Pce.¡±


    ...


    After he left the xenogeneic space, Han Sen waved his hand and sent a white crystal flying out in front of him. It expanded until it became a giant white whale.


    It was a technological marvel of the ancient crystallizers. It was as powerful as a deified treasure, and it was Han Sen¡¯s primary hope of escaping his predicament. With the white whale, he would be able to travel through space for a long time without needing to stop on any others along the way.


    ¡°Han Sen, are we really going to escape? We should go and reason with them. Perhaps they will forgive us.¡± Ning Yue was going to cry.


    ¡°A man never looks back.¡± Han Sen drove the white whale forward. He looked excited and wholly unafraid.


    ¡°A man never looks back,¡± Bao¡¯er repeated in excitement, pumping her fists.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big man; I¡¯m a small woman! Let me out... I will beg them for their forgiveness! They will forgive me¡ªthey will forgive me because I am a pitiful woman!¡± Ning Yue sobbed as she banged on the hatch. Then, she sat with her back to the door. She started to cry hopelessly. Her little green sword remained silently at her waist.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er ignored him. Ning Yue had been affected by that little green sword way too much. He had be a woman with remarkably fragile emotions.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Ning Yue or his little green sword. Han Sen was afraid of being affected by the little green sword and turning into what Ning Yue had be. He would rather die before that happened.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, my first officer, you take over the wheel.¡± Han Sen stood up and allowed Bao¡¯er to take themand chair


    ¡°Yes, Daddy Captain.¡± Bao¡¯er dly sat down and epted control of the white whale.


    Once he didn¡¯t have to pilot the whale, Han Sen turned his attention to a map of the gxy. Going to Sky Pce would be very difficult. If they took the normal route to Sky Pce, their chances of arriving safely were practically zero.


    ¡°It looks like the Tianxia System is the only way we can go. If we do that, we can then head through the systems of chaos to get to Sky Pce,¡± Han Sen muttered to himself as he stared intently at the gctic map. The route he proposed was the most dangerous path they could take, which also made it the safest, as far as the threat of the Extreme King was concerned.


    That was the only route the Extreme King didn¡¯t have total control over, but the systems of chaos were even dangerous for deified elites.


    When Han Sen first followed the Ice Blue Knights through the systems of chaos, he was a first-hand witness to how frighteningly scary that ce could be.


    The Tianxia System was a very dangerous system, as well. It was a giant xenogeneic space, but it was different from ordinary xenogeneic spaces. There were no stars, no seas, and nond. It was just an endless, foggy space that was choked by clouds. All sorts of tools were rendered useless there due to the maic storms that existed within the vapor. Ordinary ships were unable to travel through the Tianxia System.


    Plus, that endless space of clouds was known to host many terrifying xenogeneics. Many deified creatures lived all throughout Tianxia System. For an ordinary deified, making the trip would be very difficult.


    But this was the reason Han Sen had chosen to journey through the Tianxia System. The Extreme King wouldn¡¯t expect him to go that way.


    Overnight, Han Sen¡¯s name spread across the entire geno universe.


    Before that day, not many creatures of the universe knew who Han Sen was. But when the Extreme King put out a universal APB for Han Sen, races all across the universe learned or remembered his name.


    Of course, what they remembered more than anything was the very high bounty on him. The reward being offered for Han Sen was enough to tempt any deified.

 Chapter 2445 - Tianxia System

    Chapter 2445 Tianxia System


    ¡°Mister Quin, why are we not going to the White River System? We seem to be headed for Tianxia System instead.¡± An Extreme King knight looked Bao Quin with confusion.


    ¡°The White River System is currently in turmoil. Interster pirates are everywhere there. It might seem easy for Han Sen to slip through the chaos, but it is a very popted ce. Han Sen has a bold personality, so it most likelypelled him to go to the Tianxia System,¡± Bao Quin deduced tonelessly.


    ¡°But he is just a King. Tianxia System isn¡¯t a feasible route for someone of his level,¡± the knight said after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Before he was exposed, no one would have believed he had the gall to disguise himself as a prince of the Extreme King,¡± Bao Quin responded, his eyes hard.


    ...


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Bao¡¯er was pushing the white whale through the clouds at an insane speed. Although their transport could move very quickly, it was supposed to be a whale, not a fighter jet. Ning Yue was lying on the floor, clutching a chair while bawling her eyes out. Her face was covered in tears and snot.


    Han Sen peered out at the endless clouds, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Although he already knew that the Tianxia System was dangerous, seeing the system with his own eyes had still taken him aback.


    Tianxia System¡¯s clouds extended in all directions like an ocean, making it hard for Han Sen to keep his sense of direction. The endless clouds were colorful, as if the white whale was surrounded by countless fluffy rainbows. The clouds were opaque enough that it was difficult to see beyond the closestyer.


    Now, Han Sen and hispanions were traveling through blue clouds. They were endless, and they were scarier than the depths of the sea. In between the moving clouds, Han Sen could asionally see cloud beasts dancing.


    Those crane-like cloud beasts were in flocks of several thousand. They flew together like a cloud of their own, all moving quickly in tandem.


    Inside the blue clouds, they would sometimes see the sh of maic storms. Typically, tools and gadgets were rendered useless by such storms. But fortunately, the big white whale of the crystallizers wasn¡¯t affected by powerful maic interference. The turbulence of the storm¡¯s had no effect on the white whale, which was why Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid to go through the Tianxia System.


    The white whale was like a deified creature, but it had no lifeforce. Because of that, it didn¡¯t send out a lifeforce for others to sniff out. Ordinary xenogeneics wouldn¡¯t attack it, and Han Sen had indeed seen many xenogeneics along the way. But most of thempletely ignored the white whale. Some of the meaner ones tried to attack the white whale, but they couldn¡¯t really damage the hull of the ship.


    Aside from the cloud beasts, they rarely saw other elites in the system. Even those of the higher races rarely came to hunt here. It was way too dangerous, and it was almost never worth the risk.


    Pang!


    As the white whale zed along, an explosion sounded off to the side. The clouds rumbled and rolled, sort of like a tsunami. It felt as if some terrifying creatures were in the middle of a war somewhere in the fog.


    Han Sen told Bao¡¯er to go past whatever it was. After all, they were running for their lives, not going on a safari. It was best not to attract the attention of anything, and so they should focus on getting through the fog as fast as possible.


    But before Bao¡¯er turned the white whale, a few people flew out of the big clouds. Terror was written across their faces, and they appeared to be running for their lives.


    Their worries meant nothing to Han Sen. He didn¡¯t have time to worry about people who were running for their lives. But when he got close enough to see their faces, Han Sen jerked back in surprise.


    Amidst the shadows, there were two pretty women that looked like twins. One was Gu Qingcheng, and the other was Elysian Moon.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t just ignore them. He had Bao¡¯er drive the white whale over to Gu Qingcheng.


    When the people saw the white whale heading toward them, they turned in another direction, trying desperately to get away from this new threat as well. But soon after, they saw the mouth of the white whale open. Someone emerged through the gap.


    ¡°Qingcheng, why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon.


    Gu Qingcheng saw Han Sen, and so she flew towards him with Elysian Moon. When the others saw that Gu Qingcheng and Han Sen seemed to know each other, they looked relieved. They flew over to the white whale, as well.


    ¡°There are deified creatures ahead. We should leave this ce,¡± Gu Qingcheng said to Han Sen after flying over there.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Han Sen led the way. He invited Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon into the white whale. The other people followed Gu Qingcheng, entering the white whale as well.


    Seeing that Gu Qingcheng knew them, Han Sen made no effort to stop their entry.


    ¡°This is a battleship? And it can sail through the Tianxia System? This is so weird,¡± said a twenty-year-old man. He was one of the Demon, and he had deep purple horns. He looked around the big white whale with great curiosity.


    Han Sen told Bao¡¯er to drive the white whale away from the deified creatures. Then he looked at the people who had followed Gu Qingcheng aboard and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    There were a dozen of them, and they were all from different races. They were mostly Dukes and Kings. Gu Qingcheng pointed at one of the young Feather men.


    ¡°He hired Elysian Moon and me to protect him inside Tianxia System.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the Feather man. The man seemed very young, and his lifeforce wasn¡¯t that strong. He was a Marquise or Duke, at best.


    ¡°My name is Qing Yu. Thank you for saving me. What is your name?¡± the Feather man asked politely.


    ¡°Han Sen.¡± Han Sen had no ns of hiding his identity.


    ¡°You are the student of the newly deified Knife Queen? I have heard your name before,¡± Fang Qing Yu said, ncing curiously over Han Sen.


    Surprisingly, Fang Qing Yu wasn¡¯t like the other Feathers. All of the rest of the Feathers hated Han Sen.


    When Han Sen saw that they had no reaction to his name, he figured that they hadn¡¯t heard that he was wanted by the Extreme King.


    It made sense. Equipment didn¡¯t work inside the Tianxia System, so contacting the outside world would have been impossible. They didn¡¯t know what had happened out there.


    Han Sen looked outside and noticed there were no more crazy clouds. They must be far away from the deified xenogeneic now.


    ¡°This ce should be safe. You can leave,¡± Han Sen said, turning to Fang Qing Yu.


    Fang Qing Yu quietly responded, ¡°Brother Han, I would like you to take me all the way through the Tianxia System. What would require in trade for such a request?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not here to y games, and I¡¯m not interested in a business deal. Please get off my ship,¡± Han Sen said firmly.


    He was on them. He wasn¡¯t interested in spending any more time with these people. He had only saved them because Gu Qingcheng was there.


    ¡°Brother Han, please consider it. Tell me how much you want, and I will dly y you,¡± Fang Qing Yu said.


    ¡°Sorry, I am a little busy. I cannot take you guys,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Listen, buddy! You¡¯re going to end up embarrassing yourself.¡± One of the Destroyed stepped forward from behind Fang Qing Yu. He red at Han Sen as he spoke.


    Other Dukes and Kings slowly surrounded them, too.

 Chapter 2446 - Don’t Move

    <h4>Chapter 2446 Don¡¯t Move</h4>


    ¡°What are you doing? Step back! Don¡¯t be rude to Brother Han,¡± Fang Qing Yu shouted, his face contorted in displeasure.


    But the other men didn¡¯t seem willing to stop. The Destroyed leaderughed and said, ¡°Mister Fang, we are doing this for your own good. Our ride, Wind Cloud Bird, was consumed by that deified xenogeneic. Without a ship, we cannot travel through the Tianxia System. And now that there is a ship right here, we cannot deny that this is obviously the help of God.¡±


    ¡°If you guys try this, then you are no better than pirates,¡± Fang Qing Yu said, not sounding happy at all.


    ¡°Haha! Mr. Fang, you are right. We are pirates. Who else do you think would dare to escort you through a zone like the Tianxia System?¡± The people swapped nces with each other andughed.


    Once they were in the Tianxia System, they had been nning to rob Fang Qing Yu and kidnap Gu Qincheng and Elysian Moon.


    They didn¡¯t have much luck, though. They entered the Tianxia System, and mere minutes before they nned to execute their sordid little scheme, they encountered a deified xenogeneic.


    ¡°You guys...¡± Fang Qing Yu¡¯s face changed. He was too furious to say anything.


    With that revtion, the situation made a little more sense to Han Sen. It would have been unusual for normal mercenaries to agree to escort Fang Qing Yu into such a dangerous ce. Entering the Tianxia System was way too risky. If someone was willing to go there, they were most likely interster pirates, or they were on them like Han Sen.


    ¡°You¡¯re referring to us as ¡®you guys¡¯? Haven¡¯t you heard of the Pirate? We are true Pirates, so if you know who I am, then show some respect. I only want money. If I don¡¯t get it...¡± The Destroyed Kingughed threateningly as his sentence trailed off.


    Hearing the man¡¯s im, Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to say. The guy was bluffing. The Pirates were a powerful faction, and there were many of them.


    They robbed the amazingly rich and powerful, often entering high-race xenogeneic spaces to attack their prey. They wouldn¡¯t behave like these guys, stealing from the weak in such a sneaky way.


    Many of the pirates started to approach Han Sen. Gu Qingcheng frowned and started to draw her sword, but Han Sen stopped her.


    Han Sen looked at the pirates and smiled. ¡°It is good that you aren¡¯t leaving. We need people here. We need men that are willing to tidy, clean, and make food. If you want to stay here, you may remain to do such things.¡±


    When the pirates heard that, theyughed until their eyes watered. The Demon man looked extra cocky, and he said, ¡°The Rebate and Knife Queen might be famous, but we don¡¯t care. Plus, you are only Knife Queen¡¯s student. How dare you propose that we be your deckhands!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking to him! As it is his wish, we¡¯ll flip the offer around and make him the one who does the washing, cleaning, and cooking for us!¡± one of the pirates said.


    They were fearless. They had seen the battleship from one end to the other. The ship was host to Han Sen, a little girl, and a very frightened woman.


    Aside from them, there was only a little red bird.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± the Demon man said with a smile. He unleashed his area. He went over to Han Sen while saying, ¡°Do you want to get out, or do you want me to help you? If you want me to help, you will...¡±


    Before he could finish, Han Sen punched the man in the face.


    ¡°D*mn you!¡± The Demon man suddenly looked terrifying. He lifted his fist and threw a punch at Han Sen that was imbued with Sky Demon powers. Very few Demons could make use of those powers, and the few that could were mostly of a pure Demon blood lineage.


    The fact that the Demon could make use of Sky Demon powers surprised Han Sen.


    But the Sky Demon powers, even at full charge, was useless against Han Sen.


    That Demon man was stunned when Han Sen¡¯s fist collided with his own. He had put all of his power into that strike, and Han Sen had blocked it.


    The Demon man had shock written all over his face. His entire body stopped moving, and then a block of ice encased him.


    The other pirates were shocked, too. The Demon man wasn¡¯t a top King, but his Sky Demon power was nothing to trifle with. Han Sen had blocked that Sky Demon power and froze him in a single punch. That surprised them all.


    Many of the pirates pulled out their knives. Han Sen¡¯s hands closed into fists, and then he rushed into them. He threw punches that wrecked each of their King areas and their powers. He froze the pirates one by one, leaving them standing on the deck, motionless and confused.


    The pirates were dumbfounded. They were just a group of ouws who weren¡¯t really connected to the Pirate. And they had never witnessed a King with such impressive strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Stay back! If youe any closer, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± The Destroyed King had the quickest reaction. Upon seeing all his men frozen, he stumbled back toward Bao¡¯er and put a knife to her neck.


    Han Sen had already frozen all the other pirates. When he turned to see the frightened Destroyed King holding a knife to Bao¡¯er¡¯s throat, heughed and didn¡¯t approach.


    The Destroyed King looked at his men in disbelief. The Demon and two others had been Kings, but Han Sen had dealt with them as easily as he had the Dukes. They had all been frozen by Han Sen¡¯s punches. The entire group onlysted a few seconds.


    Han Sen grinned at the Destroyed King. He didn¡¯te any closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take another step. If you do, what happens then is on you.¡± The Destroyed King¡¯s heart began to pound as Han Sen gazed at him. The Destroyed pulled Bao¡¯er closer to himself, wanting to retreat with her as a hostage. For now, all he wanted was to leave. The further away he could get, the better.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± said a very young voice from the Destroyed King¡¯s arms. When he lowered his head, he found that it was the little girl he was using as a hostage.


    The little girl had a knife to her neck, but she didn¡¯t look scared like most little girls would, however. She smiled at him, looking so happy. She even started tough.


    ¡°Stopughing!¡± the Destroyed King shouted angrily at the little girl, feeling insulted.


    Before he coulde up with another threat, though, the Destroyed King¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and terror.


    The little red bird upon the girl¡¯s shoulder jumped into the air, and red mes began to spread from its pping wings. It was like a volcano erupting. Under the incredible heat, the Destroyed¡¯s King ss knife suddenly melted into molten juice. But the fire in the bird¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t lessen; in fact, the bird seemed to grow even more enraged.

 Chapter 2447 - Fang Qing Yu

    <h4>Chapter 2447 Fang Qing Yu</h4>


    The pirates all stood in a line, still chilled and shivering. They stood meekly before Bao¡¯er, listening attentively as she scolded them.


    ¡°From now on, you guys are the deckhands of the white whale. You¡¯ll be a cleaner... And you, a servant...¡± Bao¡¯er gave them jobs, and the pirates all nodded as they were given assignments. They had been tamed, and none of them dared to refuse to do as they were told.


    Their eyes sometimes wandered to the little red bird sitting atop Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, and the sight of it would send another involuntary shiver through them.


    Ten minutes before, the little bird had burned a sixth-tier Destroyed King to nothing more than charcoal. There was too little of him left to even be considered cooked meat.


    ¡°Brother Fang, you should really leave now. Following me will only put you in more danger,¡± Han Sen said to Fang Qing Yu.


    Fang Qing Yu shook his head. ¡°Brother Han, the Tianxia System isn¡¯t a ce a Marquise can make a living. How long do you think I could survive out there?¡±


    After that, Fang Qing Yu pulled something out of his pocket. He set it down in front of Han Sen. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Brother Han, do you remember this?¡±


    After Han Sen got a good look at what Fang Qing Yu was holding, he was confused. He didn¡¯t recognize the item.


    The item looked like amon, three-by-three, six-sided Rubix cube. Nine squares upied each face.


    But unlike a normal Rubix cube, each square on this cube contained a strange image. Each image was like a small painting of a ce that Han Sen had never been before. Some of them showed starscapes, whereas others showed mountains and rivers. Others simply showed off rooms or ptial halls.


    When Fang Qing Yu looked at Han Sen¡¯s face, he realized that Han Sen didn¡¯t recognize it. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the Wanjie Rubix Cube; it is a xenogeneic treasure from the Thousand Treasures. Everyone who has a Wanjie Rubix Cube can contact others with a Wanjie Rubix Cube. You can even use video. To simplify this for you, the Wanjie Rubix Cube is like a phone. But it is a xenogeneic treasure, so you don¡¯t need a signal. You canmunicate through space without being affected by maic storms.¡±


    ¡°This is a powerful tool. If you have a treasure like this, you can ask your family or friends toe pick you up, right?¡± Han Sen said.


    Fang Qing Yu smiled wryly. ¡°Brother Han, I¡¯m not showing this to you so that I can leave. I am a member of the Thousand Treasures Alliance. Although the Alliance isn¡¯t considered a part of the Thousand Treasures race, we have the same level of authority as the Thousand Treasures. My Wanjie Rubix Cube can connect to other members of the Thousand Treasures. They can see everything I see.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Fang Qing Yu quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Brother Han. The Wanjie Rubix Cubes need to be activated for others to see my image. Right now, it is not open and so no one will know anything about what is going on here.¡±


    After pausing, Fang Qing Yu went on to say, ¡°Your battleship is incredible¡ªit can even travel through the Tianxia System unimpeded. The Thousand Treasures want every treasure, including rare items in dangerous ces like the Tianxia System. There are so many items in this system that most people couldn¡¯t tell what is valuable and what isn¡¯t, but with the Wanjie Rubix Cube, we could send images back to the Thousand Treasures. They could identify what is worth taking and what isn¡¯t. If they see something that they want, they will pay a high price for the items you bring back to them.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Brother Fang, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know my situation.¡±


    ¡°I know you are Knife Queen¡¯s student.¡± Fang Qing Yu looked at Han Sen with a modicum of confusion.


    Han Sen waved his hand to interrupt him. He smiled and said, ¡°You can use your Wanjie Rubix Cube to contact your Thousand Treasures friends, and perhaps, they might let you know a thing or two about me, as well.¡±


    Fang Qing Yu looked confused, and so he turned on his Wanjie Rubix Cube. In one of the squares, another member of the Thousand Treasures appeared. Fang Qing Yu spoke to him, and his expression became increasingly apprehensive as the conversation went on.


    When the conversation was over, Fang Qing Yue turned and stared toward Han Sen for a long moment. A whileter, he muttered, ¡°Brother Han, are you not afraid that I will expose your location?¡±


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? The Extreme King must already be in the Tianxia System by now, so it doesn¡¯t really matter,¡± Han Sen said with a shrug. ¡°Now you should understand why I don¡¯t want to bring you along. I cannot do the things you want me to, like stopping and collecting treasures along the way.¡±


    Fang Qing Yu¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at Han Sen. ¡°If that is true, you should definitely take me with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked in surprise.


    ¡°Brother Han, I know you only want me off the ship so I don¡¯t get pulled into this, which was a kind thought. Also, I¡¯m carrying a Wanjie Rubix Cube. You probably think that if I go with you, I might expose your location, and the Extreme King might have an easier time following you,¡± Fang Qing Yu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you understand,¡± Han Sen said.


    Fang Qing Yu shook his head. ¡°But I also think you are wrong.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Han Sen looked at Fang Qing Yu with interest.


    ¡°My presence might expose information about your escape, but that sort of exposure isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing,¡± Fang Qing Yu said seriously. There was no humor in his expression.


    ¡°What does that mean? I really don¡¯t understand,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Fang Qing Yu set the Wanjie Rubix Cube in front of Han Sen. ¡°You can take the Wanjie Rubix Cube, and you can decide whether you want to turn it on or off. Or you could just throw me off the ship. But I must tell you that if you allow me to stay, I will expose your location with the Wanjie Rubix Cube. And I will take loads of photos.¡±


    ¡°Fang Qing Yu, are you tired of living? Others might be afraid of the Thousand Treasures, but do you think a guy who disguised himself as a prince of the Extreme King would care about the life of some snot-nosed Thousand Treasures member?¡± Elysian Moon snorted in derision.


    ¡°Keep talking,¡± Han Sen remained focused on Fang Qing Yu, and he didn¡¯t seem upset.


    ¡°Calm down, Elysian Moon. What I have said makes sense. I¡¯m not selling Brother Han out.¡± Fang Qing Yu paused. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Brother Han, you are escaping to Sky Pce, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen answered immediately. He had never nned to hide the fact that Sky Pce was his destination. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Miss Mirror know where he was going.


    In fact, he wanted everyone to know he was going to Sky Pce.


    ¡°If I¡¯m understanding the situation correctly, Brother Han, you are going through the Tianxia System to reach the systems of chaos in order to get to Sky Pce?¡± Fang Qing Yu asked.


    ¡°That is correct.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°In that case, you should let me film this. And do it in HD quality.¡± Fang Qing Yu sounded really excited.

 Chapter 2448 - Location Confirmed

    <h4>Chapter 2448 Location Confirmed</h4>


    ¡°Talk me through your idea,¡± Han Sen said to Fang Qing Yu. He was beginning to think that this young man was a very interesting person.


    ¡°The path you have selected isn¡¯t bad. You have taken a road that the Extreme King have no control over. Plus, you have a pretty amazing ship in the shape of a big whale. It is a fair assessment that the Extreme King won¡¯t catch up to you very quickly. But the road you have selected is also very dangerous. Even if the Extreme King don¡¯t catch you, your path is full of risks. Both the Tianxia System and the systems of chaos have innumerable dangers, many of which are impossible to predict or anticipate. And the Extreme King have three teams of knights in the systems of chaos. They will probably be your greatest opposition. But, if I send them a video of you at the proper time, we might actually be able to put them to use.¡± Fang Qing Yu¡¯s excitement took on a mischievous edge.


    ...


    A giant ck beetle soared through the clouds, and upon the back of the ck beetle rested a stone castle. Many Extreme King were moving about the castle as they fulfilled their various duties.


    ¡°Mr. Bao Qin! Mr. Bao Qin!¡± An old member of the Extreme King raced over to the floating garden, where Bao Qin was drinking tea.


    ¡°Old Butler, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Bao Qin asked the butler, taking a sip of tea and putting down the cup.


    The old butler looked very excited. He stepped over to Bao Qing¡¯s chair and said, ¡°We found him! We have found where Han Sen is!¡±


    ¡°Oh, where is he?¡± Bao Qin jerked his head up in surprise. The investigators themselves hadn¡¯t brought him this news, so he wasn¡¯t sure how the butler had received word.


    ¡°Here...¡± The old butler brought out a Wanjie Rubix Cube. He set it in front of Bao Qin and pressed one of the squares to show the video.


    A boat appeared, traveling through a sea of blue clouds. A man sat on the small boat, appearing rxed andfortable as he paged through a book. At the front of the boat, a line of creatures were using their power to pull the ship forward.


    The creatures were from a dozen different races, and there was even a Demon amongst them.


    They were like huskies pulling a sleigh as they struggled to drag the boat forward. If they slowed down for a second, the man atop the boat would wave his hand and whip the creatures. The blows broke their armor and flesh, and they screamed with every strike. The man, meanwhile, never even looked up from his book.


    One of the creatures pulling the boat, a Feather man, was covered in wounds. It looked as if he had received numerous beatings. His head was lowered, but he had secretly activated the Rubix cube. He looked very angry.


    ¡°Save me! If anyone can get me out of here, I will give them all the treasure I have in the Thousand Treasures Alliance. No, I will give seventy percent...¡± said the man¡¯s voice. Bao Qin stared at the Rubix cube on the table in front of him.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Bao Qin looked at the man on the boat, and then realized it was Han Sen, the very man they were after.


    The old butler was almost vibrating with excitement. ¡°The Feather man pulling the boat is Fang Qing Yu. He is a member of the Thousand Treasures Alliance. He hired a group to help him explore the Tianxia System. While there, his group encountered Han Sen. Han Sen captured them and set them all to pulling his boat; he appears to be trying to escape the Tianxia System. Fang Qing Yu is a Feather, but Han Sen doesn¡¯t know he is a member of the Thousand Treasures Alliance. Fang Qing Yu has a Wanjie Rubix Cube that he¡¯s using to send out a call for help, hoping that someone will rescue him.¡± The old butler sounded so excited. ¡°Now that Fang Qing Yu is sending messages through the Wanjie Rubix Cube, we know where Han Sen is. All we must do is give chase!¡±


    ¡°Who is this Fang Qing Yu?¡± Bao Qin asked the old butler. Rather than seeming happy, his face had turned down into a frown.


    The old butler quickly said, ¡°I have checked. Fang Qing Yu is a Feather, but he is an orphan. He was taken in by an elder of the Thousand Treasures Alliance. He has nothing to do with the Feathers, and he has nothing to do with Han Sen. That elder from the Thousand Treasures Alliance has already sent people to the Tianxia System in order to save him.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Bao Qin nodded. He looked at the video on the Wanjie Rubix Cube. ¡°Can you tell where he is within the Tianxia System?¡±


    The old butlerughed. ¡°The blue sea clouds. There are hundreds of them across the Tianxia System, but the clouds in different areas all have unique identifying aspects. Judging from the information we¡¯ve gleaned from the video and the direction the boat appears to be proceeding, we have deduced they are located in Sea Cloud Number 75. We¡¯re in purple Sea Cloud Number 86, which isn¡¯t too far from Han Sen¡¯s position.¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on them, and turn us to an intercept course,¡± Bao Qin said.


    ¡°Yes! Han Sen can¡¯t outrun us this time, no matter what,¡± the old butler said, then he sent the order to turn the giant ck beetle toward Han Sen.


    As they began traveling through clouds that Han Sen had already passed through, the old butler frowned. ¡°Weird. When they went through here, they must have left some trace of their passage, even if it was only a single hair. Why can I not sense anything? Did we go the wrong way?¡±


    Bao Qin smiled and said, ¡°If we found obvious evidence of their passage, then we¡¯d know that we weren¡¯t on Han Sen¡¯s trail. He¡¯s too good to leave behind obvious signs of his presence. Go faster. We must be going the right way!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old butler answered, and the ck beetle elerated.


    They didn¡¯t discover any signs of Han Sen¡¯s presence, but based on the video of Fang Qing Yu¡¯s Wanjie Rubix Cube, they knew they were headed in the right direction.


    Han Sen¡¯s little boat wasn¡¯t moving nearly as fast as the ck beetle. By the old butler¡¯s estimation, they would catch up to Han Sen in another eighteen hours.


    At that moment, they nced at the video on the Wanjie Rubix Cube and saw that Han Sen¡¯s boat wasing to a stop. A group of cloud beasts appeared in front of the boat, then turned aggressively and attacked. Chaos ensued. Fang Qing Yu was trying to fight off the xenogeneics. He couldn¡¯t use the Wanjie Rubix Cube at the same time, so the video was switched off.


    ¡°Oh no! It is a bunch of high-level cloud beasts. A few of them are King ss cloud apes. If Fang Qing Yu is killed, we¡¯ll lose track of Han Sen,¡± the old butler said, looking glum.


    ¡°Go full speed! Find them before they finish fighting the cloud beasts,¡± Bao Qinmanded, his face grim.

 Chapter 2449 - Demon Spiri

    <h4>Chapter 2449 Demon Spiri</h4>


    The giant ck beetle flew at high speed toward thest location shown in the video. When they arrived, they found many cloud beasts in the midst of battle. But because they were surrounded by so many clouds, they could only catch asional glimpses of the battleground.


    Bao Qin ordered the ck beetle to be brought to a stop, then turned back to the old butler. ¡°Let¡¯s not get too close to the battleground. Before we enter, we should send someone in to scout.¡±


    Before the old butler could agree, a huge white whale appeared out of the clouds and headed straight toward them.


    Following the white whale was a group of cloud beasts. They seemed very angry.


    ¡°Ready yourselves to fight!¡± Bao Qin shouted, frowning as the white whale approached.


    The ck beetle¡¯s Extreme King knights quickly assembled into battle formations. The big white whale approached at high speed, but instead of ramming the ck beetle as they expected, the whale dove and went right under their ship.


    Bao Qin and the Extreme King knights wondered why the white whale had decided to simply pass them by, but they didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. The cloud beasts that had been chasing the whale surged over them in a wave.


    A King ss group of giant cloud dragons were flying behind the cloud beasts, but even they seemed weak and unthreateningpared to what followed.


    The giant cloud dragons were hitched to a rainbow-colored carriage made of cloud stone. Despite their incredible power and ferocity, the cloud dragons were being used as mere beasts of burden.


    ¡°D*mn it! It¡¯s the sea demon¡¯s carriage! We have to get out of here!¡± Bao Qin¡¯s face paled slightly, and his words were rushed.


    But it was already toote. The sea beasts were upon them, and the giant cloud dragons dragging the stone carriage arrived before the ck beetle.


    The white whale had vanished at some point, and the giant ck beetle was now surrounded by monsters of the clouds. The Extreme King knights engaged the cloud beasts inbat.


    ...


    ¡°Good job, everyone!¡± Han Sen said to Fang Qing Yu and the others as he admired the Extreme King, who were now fighting the cloud beasts.


    ¡°It is our honor to work for the captain and the little captain,¡± one of the pirates said, bowing deeply. An ingratiating smile covered his face.


    ¡°The captain and the little captain are the smartest people in the whole universe. Those Extreme King aren¡¯t even fit to lick your boots.¡±


    ¡°The captain is so handsome. The little captain is so beautiful. You both hold the universe in your hands, and every decision you make is a turning point in history.¡±


    ¡°Long live the big captain and small captain! Long live the big captain and small captain!¡±


    Han Sen looked at all the pirates who were gushing praises for him and Bao¡¯er, and he couldn¡¯t help but admit that it felt pretty good. Bao¡¯er was loving it.


    ¡°No wonder everyone wants to be a tyrant with an evil right-hand man. This is great,¡± Han Sen thought happily.


    Luckily, Han Sen hadn¡¯t deluded himself into thinking that this was actually his idea. Fang Qing Yu hade up with the n, and Han Sen was only reaping the advantages of its employment.


    It was just as Fang Qing Yu had said. The Tianxia System was way too dangerous, and getting through it safely might have been little more than wishful thinking. They hadn¡¯t been nning to encounter the scary cloud dragons, after all.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to fight the cloud dragons. He piloted the white whale away from them as he tried to escape. Then, he allowed Fang Qing Yu to create a scenario that would draw in the Extreme King search party. Once the Extreme King arrived, they had earned the ire of the monsters within minutes.


    The cloud dragons weren¡¯t happy to have intruders in their territory.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the stone carriage behind the cloud dragons was, but after Fang Qing Yu used the Wanjie Rubix Cube to contact his Thousand Treasures step-father, they learned that it was the legendary Sea Demon Carriage. If not for the Thousand Treasures, Han Sen might not have fled from the carriage in time. It would have certainly been a nasty fight.


    That Thousand Treasures elder used the Rubix cube to tell Han Sen that the Sea Demon Carriage was the most mysterious and scary xenogeneics in the Tianxia System. The legends said that the giant cloud dragons pulled the Tianxia System¡¯s leader in that carriage.


    Not many people had ever glimpsed what was inside that carriage, though. When the Sea Demon Carriage opened, anyone who saw it usually died shortly thereafter.


    The white whale hovered some distance from the battlefield. They hid amidst the clouds, and Fang Qing Yu looked very excited. He filmed the fight between the Extreme King and the cloud beasts intently, streaming the video to his Thousand Treasures step-father.


    Fang Qing Yu took special care to capture the Sea Demon Carriage on video. He would never miss an opportunity to film that.


    He wanted the chance to film the being inside the Sea Demon Car. He wanted a first-hand ount of this fight. That information might be the most valuable thing he had ever possessed.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the information that would fetch a high price. The video itself would be worth a lot. Fang Qing Yu¡¯s step-father had already started working on it. The Thousand Treasures was the best organization in the universe when it came to making money, and a video like that would be a money-making machine.


    The video would require some editing before it was released, though.


    Han Sen really admired the business acumen of the Thousand Treasures. Plus, with Fang Qing Yu remaining in constant contact with his step-father, the Thousand Treasures could give them information about any creatures they encountered in the Tianxia System. Han Sen could avoid many potential dangers and pitfalls, and they wouldn¡¯t have to go up against a creature that might be too much for them. They could even detour around areas with a particrly high death toll.


    ¡°It¡¯s out!¡± Fang Qing Yu shouted very excitedly.


    Han Sen looked back to the battleground. The cloud dragons were cringing away from the open door of the carriage, and after a few long seconds, something stepped through the open door.


    All eyes were drawn to the newly-emerged monster. Han Sen had never seen a living creature like it before. Its body was like a ck cloud, with a ck demonic form standing somewhere in the middle. It was impossible to see exactly what the creature looked like, but it possessed a dark humanoid shape.


    But the being seemed to have a shadowy tail, and its hair was like fire. A pair of eyes could be seen through the dark cloud, burning with a red and purple me. Only its disturbing eyes could be seen clearly, as everything else about its form was murky and indistinct.


    Bao Qin stood atop the castle, watching the scary creature emerge from the stone carriage.


    ¡°Demon Spirit, we of the Extreme King have never offended you. We were pursuing someone else along this path...¡±


    But that scary creature didn¡¯t answer. Its eyes glowed evilly, and it threw a punch toward Bao Qin.


    Boom!


    Han Sen and the others didn¡¯t see the punchnd, but they could see the enormous ck beetle explode under the force of the shockwave. Blood rained everywhere, dyeing the blue clouds scarlet around it.


    Some Extreme King knights hadn¡¯t been able to get clear of the ck beetle, and so the hit destroyed their King knight bodies. They disintegrated, bing a part of that red mist.


    Bao Qin hung in the air, and the ghostly Demon Spirit teleported directly in front of him.


    ¡°It has started.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened with anticipation. There was going to be a deified fight. If the two fighters ended up badly injured, he could take advantage of the situation and im them both.

 Chapter 2450 - Blood Eye Evil God Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 2450 Blood Eye Evil God Beast Soul</h4>


    Han Sen watched the battle in the hopes of finding an opportunity to score some easy kills, but something soon happened that made him rethink his ns.


    Music wafted into Han Sen¡¯s ears. Upon hearing the first note, Han Sen¡¯s mind seemed to buzz, like the vibration that would be left behind if someone struck him on the head with a hammer.


    Han Sen only found the sensation to be slightly ufortable, but the Duke ss pirates began to fall over, coughing up blood as they curled into fetal position. They wed at their ears, screaming in agony. They were bleeding from all seven of their holes.


    ¡°Oh, no! A deified Extreme King has used a sonic attack. The white whale is tough, but it is weak against sonic attacks. We have to go!¡± Han Sen turned the white whale and piloted it far away.


    The white whale was just a piece of technology, so it couldn¡¯t adapt to everything that was thrown at it.


    Fang Qing Yu was the weakest person on board, and so he was doing far worse than all the others. Luckily, Han Sen released a King area that subdued most of the acoustic effect. If he hadn¡¯t done that, the sonic powers would have liquified Fang Qing Yu¡¯s brain.


    The white whale traveled through the clouds at full speed. After tens of thousands of miles, the effectiveness of the sonic powers started to subside. But Han Sen¡¯s crew still suffered from the scary shockwaves of the battle.


    After what had just happened, Han Sen was no longer interested in trying to kill the fighters once they were injured. He just wanted to leave the area, and that was that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! If you leave now, we won¡¯t film the fight. And if we don¡¯t film the fight, everything we¡¯ve invested will be wasted. I have to go back and keep filming!¡± Fang Qing Yu shouted at Han Sen, as soon as he was feeling better.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazier than I am. You¡¯re willing to die for money?¡± Han Sen looked at Fang Qing Yu with utter shock. This man really did care about money above all else.


    ¡°The Thousand Treasures Alliance cannot invest in a venture that loses money. I have to go back,¡± Fang Qing Yu said with obvious difficulty.


    Seeing that Fang Qing Yu wasn¡¯t kidding, Gu Qingcheng said, ¡°It won¡¯t matter how much money you make if you¡¯re dead, will it?¡±


    Fang Qing Yu shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. This isn¡¯t only about me. My team invested a lot into this. If you don¡¯t follow the n we made, I won¡¯t be the only one getting screwed¡ªmy whole team will be! They invested all their money into this. That means they will all go bankrupt, and that might result in them allmitting suicide.¡±


    ¡°Give me your Wanjie Rubix Code, and I will film it for you,¡± Han Sen said after a moment.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t wanted to leave so abruptly, either, but Bao¡¯er, Ning Yue, and Gu Qingcheng were all on board the ship. He didn¡¯t want to put their lives at risk.


    If he went back there alone, there wouldn¡¯t be as much to worry about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if¡ª¡± Fang Qing Yu was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Han Sen took the Wanjie Rubix Cube out of Fang Qing Yu¡¯s hands. Then, he spoke to Bao¡¯er. ¡°Bao¡¯er, take them farther away. I will catch up.¡±


    After that, he took the Wanjie Rubix Cube and exited the white whale. He headed straight back for the battlefield.


    With Bao¡¯er guiding them away and the little red bird protecting them, they should be able to survive an encounter with even a deified xenogeneic. Han Sen wasn¡¯t too worried about their safety.


    And in regards to Han Sen himself, he knew he would be able to survive. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone back alone.


    The clouds were rumbling. The music sounded eerie and demonic. Under the force of the sonic power, a big blue cloud was roiling and rolling away like an ocean wave. Many xenogeneics and cloud beasts, whichmonly lived inside such clouds, were all scrambling away as they fled desperately for their lives.


    But some of the smaller cloud beasts and xenogeneics didn¡¯t have enough time to escape. They were killed by the sonic sounds. They died before they could leave the clouds, and their corpses were tossed along with the rolling clouds like flotsam caught by the tide.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area and Jadeskin. He summoned all of his strength to fight back that sonic power. But even still, he could barely withstand it as he drew near to the battlefield. He felt like his head was going to get ripped open by that sole piano note.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped in his chest, and he summoned a beast soul. It was an eyeball-shaped beast soul with a red pupil. It was the deified-ss Blood Eye Evil God beast soul Han Sen had managed to retrieve from Du God City.


    The Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s body was the eyeball Han Sen had managed to kill as it tried to escape. The statue of a thousand hands and a thousand eyes had merely some sort of host or shell that the creature inhabited.


    Mutant Deified ss Beast Soul Blood Eye Evil God: Eye-type


    The beast soul flew into Han Sen¡¯s left eye. In grew incredibly thin and formed itself into a half-sphere, then it fitted itself onto Han Sen¡¯s left eyeball like a contact lens.


    Han Sen¡¯s left eye was veiled in red. His entire eyeball gleamed crimson, and a bloody light seemed to swirl within the orb.


    The Purple-Eye Butterfly¡¯s powery in its ability to analyze and rewind the history of an object. The power of the Blood Eye Evil God beast soul was different.


    As the bloody color deepened within Han Sen¡¯s left eye, the red light of his pupil seemed to swirl restlessly. Suddenly, the red light poured out of Han Sen¡¯s eye.


    The blood light wrapped around Han Sen¡¯s entire body, turning him into a bloody shadow. His face was no longer visible, and he seemed more like an unsettling absence than anything tangible. But his entire body, or what could be seen of it, was blood red.


    When Han Sen became this blood shadow, everything in his vision changed.


    Han Sen saw a giant cloud dragon flying far away. He could see the creature¡¯s eyes, and he saw himself reflected in those eyes. The next second, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He leaped into those eyes.


    Han Sen found himself hiding somewhere within the creature¡¯s vision, as if he had slipped behind the reflective surface of the cloud dragon¡¯s eyes.


    Han Sen would be safe and invisible inside that space unless the eye¡¯s reflective surface was broken. That was the only way someone could hurt him now.


    Han Sen hid within the giant cloud dragon¡¯s eye, and he turned, realizing that he could see what the dragon saw, as well.


    When this giant cloud dragon¡¯s eyes met those of another dragon, Han Sen moved. He traveled into the eyes of the second dragon.


    This movement was simr to jumping from mirror to mirror. He didn¡¯t have teleportation abilities, but he couldn¡¯t be attacked. And furthermore, no one could see his body.


    It was like Han Sen could look into a mirror, then trade ces with his own reflection.


    Han Sen¡¯s entire body could teleport into the eyes of whoever he saw; rather than just assuming their vision, he was actually physically transporting himself.


    But when Han Sen moved into the eyes of another being, the creature¡¯s pupils would turn blood red. It was an obvious indicator of his presence, and it would be easy for others to spot where he was.


    After doing a few more jumps, a giant cloud dragon¡¯s eyes turned to meet Bao Qin¡¯s eyes. Han Sen immediately teleported into the deified Extreme King¡¯s eyes.


    Han Sen¡¯s vision became Bao Qin¡¯s vision. Being in the man¡¯s eyes allowed Han Sen to see what he saw.


    ¡°I jumped straight into a deified elite¡¯s eyes?¡± Han Sen was ecstatic. Not even a deified elite could stop the powers of the Blood Eye Evil God beast soul. This surprised him quite a bit.

 Chapter 2451 - First-Person Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 2451 First-Person Perspective</h4>


    Taking out the Wanjie Rubix Cube, he used it in ordance with the instructions given to him by Fang Qing Yu. He made contact with Fang Qing Yu¡¯s step-father and streamed the video over to him.


    ...


    ¡°Treasure Identifier Elder, Mister Qing Yu¡¯s signal is off. What do we do? The video we have is about to run out, and every station is waiting for more. If there is no more content, we won¡¯t earn a penny. Our money will be gone, and we will have to pay fines for breaking the contract.¡± Cold sweat was gathering on Kevin¡¯s forehead. Looking like an ant being held over boiling water, he looked over to the Treasure Identifier Elder.


    This n was secret. They couldn¡¯t reveal the content. They signed a contract with different media tforms of the various high races, purchasing air time for their video footage.


    Those media sources had rigid requirements for the content they put out, however. If the Thousand Treasures group couldn¡¯t put out the content in time, they were going to lose money.


    The Treasure Identifier Elder¡¯s phone was ringing constantly. There was no need for him to look at it, because he already knew that it was his business partners that were calling.


    The n had failed. He would lose his savings, which was an eptable loss, but there were many other people that were going to go bankrupt with him. And that wasn¡¯t even what he was worried about the most.


    ¡°Qing Yu must know how important it is to keep the video running, but themunication hase to an end. Is he...¡± The Treasure Identifier Elder¡¯s face was shifting through a variety of emotions.


    Suddenly, the Wanjie Rubix Cube lit up. A new video was being streamed from Fang Qing Yu¡¯s Rubix cube.


    ¡°There he is, and there¡¯s the fight! Quick! Record all of this footage and get it processed immediately...¡± Kevin was so excited that he was screaming the instructions.


    ¡°This video is... How is he filming from that perspective?¡± The Treasure Identifier Elder stared at the video with wide eyes.


    The video showed the fight with the demon spirit, but it seemed to be filmed from a first-person perspective. It was like the person filming was the same person who was fighting the demon spirit. Every detail was crystal clear.


    Normal people couldn¡¯t have made any sense of the raw footage; to them, it would only have looked like blurring shapes and blinding shes of light.


    The video stream of the Wanjie Rubix Cube was recorded by special equipment, and the Thousand Treasures team edited it carefully before releasing it through their media sources. They slowed it down by an order of magnitude; otherwise, most people wouldn¡¯t have had any idea what was going on. Only someone like the Treasure Identifier Elder himself could watch the raw footage and understand what was actually happening.


    ¡°That Han Sen has bad luck! He hid inside the Tianxia System and kidnapped a few people to pull his boat. Then, he met a guy with a Wanjie Rubix Cube. Now, the Extreme King know where he is, and he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°Huh, they ran into a group of cloud beasts... Why did the video shut off?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s back now! What the hell? The Extreme King are fighting the cloud beasts... Holy sh*t! That¡¯s the Sea Demon Car! The Sea Demon Car is opening...¡±


    ¡°Oh, d*mn... Why is it gone?¡±


    All the media channels were ying the videos the Treasure Identifier Elder was producing, all at the same time. The disy drew the attention of many viewers.


    Because equipment inside the Tianxia System was usually affected by the maic storms, most films that came from the system were basically unwatchable. Capturing the Sea Demon Car on film would be even more difficult. Every race was drawn by this new showcase, and viewership figures skyrocketed.


    Many different races popted the geno universe, and most races had at least a billion members. Some of the bigger races had tens of billions. The viewership figures ascended to a frightening sum in a very short amount of time.


    But the moment that the Sea Demon Car opened, the video went dark. All of the viewers watching became furious at the tease, and it made them want to smash their viewing devices.


    Because the video had been cut-off before, though, they hoped it woulde back and they could continue to watch.


    But then, some words appeared on the nk screen. ¡°This content is now only essible on a paid channel. Please enter the paid channel to view the secrets of the Sea Demon Car and the fate of the Extreme King. This is being streamed live from a massive battle in the Tianxia System. And this program is brought to you by the Hammer... Use the xenogeneic treasures of the Hammer to live a good life.¡±


    ¡°Motherf*cking Hammer!¡±


    ¡°Those money-hungry b*stards...¡±


    Everyone across the geno universe was upset about being baited into purchasing a paid channel, but still, many nobles epted it. They paid to watch the video and immediately switched to the new channel. They didn¡¯t want to miss a single second of the action.


    This was the first time the Sea Demon Car had been shown in such rity and detail. Many people would have spent vast amounts of money for any scrap of information they could find on the elusive xenogeneic, but now they only had to spend a small amount for an entire video focused on the creature.


    It was worth it. It was way too worth it. Real elites couldn¡¯t care less about the cost of a single inexpensive video.


    Even ordinary people could afford to watch. The paid channel cost about as much as a pack of cigarettes.


    When they entered the paid mode, they saw the demon spirit exit the Sea Demon Car. Then the creature blew up the ck beetle ship and engaged Bao Qin directly.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! The demon spirit is strong.¡±


    ¡°Overwhelming. It is scary!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what the creature inside the Sea Demon Car looks like. It isn¡¯t very physicallyrge, but it¡¯s still quite scary to watch.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? This perspective makes it look like someone is filming and fighting the demon spirit at the same time. Is Bao Qin filming this?¡±


    ¡°It must be Bao Qin. Who else could film from such a perspective?¡±


    ¡°Are the Extreme King in some sort of economic crisis? He is a deified elite of the Extreme King, and he needs to earn money by streaming? And he added some motherf*cking sponsor and advert. How desperately do they want to earn money?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! It isn¡¯t easy to be a deified elite. While they are strong, they still require resources.¡±


    Conversations about the video raged everywhere, and most people seemed to beining about Bao Qin¡¯s behavior. The Extreme King themselves were quite shocked, and they weren¡¯t sure about what was going on, either. They didn¡¯t know why Bao Qin would stream this video of a battle and allow the media of all the different races to broadcast it.


    A first-person perspective fight was incredibly exciting for viewers. Their blood boiled as they watched. This was a deified fight, which wasn¡¯t something that usually allowed spectators.


    If they had been anywhere near this fight in real life, they would have run away. They wouldn¡¯t have the guts to stay and watch two godly beings fight. And even if they were ballsy enough to stay and watch, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to see much anyway.


    These videos had been edited by professionals, allowing ordinary people to understand what was going on. It also let them see just how powerful deified beings could be.


    Han Sen was watching the fight through Bao Qin¡¯s eyes. And to him, it looked even crazier.


    The demon spirit was like dust on the wind. Its body was very light, and even Bao Qin¡¯s eyes and speed could barely keep track of the xenogeneic.


    Bao Qin struck repeatedly, but he only hit the ces where the demon spirit had just been.


    If not for the harp in Bao Qin¡¯s hand, he would have already been killed by the demon spirit¡¯s fist. Luckily for him, his harp was able to weaken the demon spirit¡¯s speed and power.

 Chapter 2452 - Sea Demon Car

    Chapter 2452: Sea Demon Car


    Bao Qin¡¯s long fingers strummed the harp in his hands, and the notes he yed were like waves of substance chains. They spread out through the clouds, and the sea of blue clouds moved and vibrated with the rhythm of the harp¡¯s music.


    The clouds weren¡¯t the only things responding to the music, either. Every substance, including sets of armor, weaponry, and xenogeneic treasures, began to physically twist and warp under the spell of the harp¡¯s song. They became as limp as cooked noodles, waving along with the melody of the harp.


    Therge bodies of the giant cloud dragons were deformed by the music, and with every new, twisting note, more of their bones shattered. Before long, the great dragons had been reduced to boneless meat sticks. The sight made Han Sen¡¯s scalp prickle.


    He didn¡¯t know what sort of sonic substance chain power Bao Qin was wielding, but it was crushing every single thing in sight. It was way too scary.


    Even with that power, Bao Qin was far from having the upper hand. That ck form of the demon spirit kept shing between the sonic forces. Han Sen couldn¡¯t see what sort of Area it had employed, but the creature¡¯s powers seemed to be protecting it against Bao Qin¡¯s deforming power. However, Bao Qin¡¯s attacks were slowly reducing the demon spirit¡¯s speed and power.


    The demon spirit¡¯s eyes were like those of a ghost, and they stared unblinkingly at Bao Qin. Bao Qin met the gaze of the demon spirit many times, but Han Sen didn¡¯t dare use his new beast soul to jump into the demon spirit¡¯s eyes.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how strong the Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s power truly was, and he didn¡¯t know what sort of powers were able to restrict it. That demon spirit had demonstrated frightening abilities so far, and so Han Sen gave up on the idea of entering its eyes.


    As the fight went on, Han Sen quickly realized something depressing: Bao Qin wasn¡¯t the demon spirit¡¯s equal. The monster was slowly boxing him in.


    Bao Qin made many attempts to escape, but try as he might, he couldn¡¯t shake off the demon spirit. The situation was growing increasingly dangerous for the Extreme King.


    Han Sen was hoping that Bao Qin and the demon spirit would end up injuring each other equally, so that Han Sen could swoop in and finish them both. But it had be evident that there was too much of a power gap between the two fighters; Bao Qin didn¡¯t stand a chance of even injuring the demon spirit.


    If Bao Qin was killed, the protection that his eyes offered Han Sen would be destroyed. Han Sen would have to make a getaway. When that happened, the demon spirit would probably target him.


    Even if Han Sen wanted to make an escape now, his opportunities to do so had mostly disappeared. All the cloud beast xenogeneics had either died or run away. Bao Qin wasn¡¯t going to be meeting the eyes of another creature anytime soon, and so Han Sen couldn¡¯t escape using his Blood Eye Evil God beast soul.


    That beast soul could only interact with the eyes of others. It didn¡¯t have mirror powers like the ones that Miss Mirror used. If Han Sen wanted to escape unseen, he needed his host to make eye contact with another.


    Pang!


    The demon spiritnded a blow across Bao Qin¡¯s chest, tearing his armor. The godly muscles of Bao Qin¡¯s jade-like chest were shredded, and blood welled within the wound.


    But the godly blood didn¡¯t spill out. The blood became ck, smoky dust that rose like steam. It billowed up into a small, rather unsettling cloud.


    Seeing the smoky, dust-like god blood, the demon spirit licked its lips hungrily and teleported over to Bao Qin.


    Ding!


    One of the strings of Bao Qin¡¯s harp broke, and a new burst of blood turned into smoke and opened like a flower amidst the clouds.


    ¡°Bao Qin isn¡¯t going to survive this...¡± Han Sen made his decision. He turned off the Wanjie Rubix Cube, and when the injured Bao Qin met the gaze of the demon spirit, he jumped into the demon spirit¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Please let this work,¡± Han Sen prayed desperately. The eyes of the demon spirit were like the soulless eyes of a shark. They were red like fire. They looked rather transparent. Han Sen didn¡¯t know if the Blood Eye Evil God beast soul could find refuge within them.


    In the next second, Han Sen realized that his vision had indeed changed. When he realized that he was looking directly at the injured Bao Qin, happiness and relief flooded through him. He knew he was now residing inside the eyes of the demon spirit.


    Looking out from the demon spirit¡¯s eyes was different than Han Sen had initially imagined it would be. Because the demon¡¯s eyes were so red, Han Sen had thought that looking through them would provide a view that was tinted and murky.


    But instead, the view from the demon¡¯s eyes was actually entirely ck and white. Everything Han Sen could see was a blur of various shades of grey.


    It took Han Sen only a moment to realize that his eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with the eyes of the demon spirit. He used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to lessen the disparity between his vision and the demon spirit¡¯s, and the images before him quickly resolved. Unless he had the Purple-Eye Butterfly active, it was like looking out of a high-speed train with an extremely narrow field of view. Everything he saw on the outside zoomed by at incredible speed, and objects became blurry and difficult to make out.


    With the Purple-Eye Butterfly, though, Han Sen could see everything. The demon spirit hovered in front of Bao Qin. Every string on the man¡¯s harp was broken, and the demon spirit¡¯s ghost-like hands then went through the harp to pierce right into Bao Qin¡¯s chest.


    The smoke from Bao Qin¡¯s deified blood was spreading. Bao Qin gritted his teeth, and his body released a very bright light. The man¡¯s fingers reached for the stringless harp.


    Then, some invisible strings appeared beneath his fingers. Every string released a weird sonic power that tore through space to create a giant space vortex. The vortex pulled in the nearby clouds, and then it began to pull on the demon spirit and Bao Qin himself.


    In order to resist the force of the vortex, the demon spirit had to teleport away. Bao Qin¡¯s body, on the other hand, was sucked into the space vortex. After a short amount of time, the space vortex disappeared.


    The demon spirit grunted coldly. It turned around and returned to its Sea Demon Car. The giant cloud dragons were all dead, so the carriage was simply hanging in ce.


    The demon spirit waved its hand, and the cloud sea began to roll. The clouds became tornados that drew in and consumed even more clouds. Soon, the tornados transformed into new cloud dragons that flew over to the Sea Demon Car.


    Han Sen was frozen. The powers and techniques of this demon spirit were crazy. It was difficult for Han Sen toprehend the power it must have taken to summon so many cloud dragons so quickly.


    ¡°I cannot let him find me. Even blinding him wouldn¡¯t be enough to let me escape sessfully,¡± Han Sen believed.


    The demon spirit was back inside the Sea Demon Car. The carriage turned and headed for the deep sea of the clouds.


    The xenogeneics and cloud beasts all around were now dead. All that remained was the carriage that the demon spirit traveled in. The Sea Demon Car had remained undamaged through the entire fight; Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine what material it must have been made of.


    Han Sen wanted to use the eyes of the cloud dragons to leave, but the cloud dragons didn¡¯t dare to look directly at the demon spirit. The demon spirit didn¡¯t look at them, either, and so Han Sen couldn¡¯t find the opportunity he needed.


    ¡°There is no need to worry. As long as the demon spirit doesn¡¯t notice me, he will eventually look into the eyes of another creature. Sooner orter, I will be able to escape.¡± As the demon spirit continued to remain oblivious to Han Sen¡¯s presence, Han Sen finally began to rx.


    Inside the stone carriage, the demon spirit stared forward without closing its eyes. Perhaps the creature¡¯s eye simply couldn¡¯t be closed.


    As he looked through the eyes of the demon spirit, Han Sen could see the interior of the stone carriage. Words were written across the stone walls.


    Because the demon spirit¡¯s vision waspletely ck and white, Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what the true colors of the words were. Most things that Han Sen looked at were represented by grey tones.


    The words had been written in a tiny script, and each letter was no bigger than a fly. But when Han Sen looked closer, he realized that the words were all ancient and strong. It was like there was an infinite, amazing universe residing within them.

 Chapter 2453 - The Words Engraved in the Car

    Chapter 2453: The Words Engraved in the Car


    Han Sen was happy. He assumed it was some high-ss geno art, but it was written in themonnguage of the universe. Since it was written in anguage he knew, it would be easy for him to remember.


    But when he looked a little closer, he realized the words weren¡¯t a geno art. In fact, their content was confusing, almost nonsensical.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see where the writing began. The writing seemed to run across multiple walls of the carriage, but because the demon spirit was turning his head, Han Sen could only see the wall that was directly in front of him.


    ¡°Getting my wish by using your love. I¡¯m so sorry. I could then make the wish again, to bring love back to life, but I would ept grand suffering. That is the reason I turned into a demon, and I was unable to continue with the rtionship. I want to end this life, but it is very difficult...¡±


    Han Sen read it all out, stopping when he reached the end of what he could see.


    ¡°Did the person who wrote this down make a wish to a god, then regret that wish? Who is the person making wishes? I cannot believe he tried to make a wish twice. Normal people only make one wish and suffer as a result, but this guy made two wishes. A wish to be a demon... Is the demon spirit the one who wrote this?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    It was almost unthinkable, but based on what Han Sen knew, it seemed most likely that the demon spirit had been the one who wrote on the walls. Who else could have written something on the interior of the Sea Demon Car?


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I cannot see the full contents. If I could, I would be able to understand the cause and the consequences. If this demon spirit really is the person that the text mentions, then he must have been someone awesome before he became the demon that he is today.¡± As Han Sen kept thinking to himself, the demon spirit¡¯s vision moved.


    The demon spirit nced to his left, and Han Sen followed its gaze. There was something carved on that wall as well, but the demon spirit¡¯s vision didn¡¯t linger on the words. It looked away quickly, and Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to read the words.


    When the demon spirit turned in a different direction, though, Han Sen made out the image of a woman.


    The picture was very simple. It was only a few lines, but it was enough to draw out the figure of a long-haired woman. There was no face, but the figure alone was enough to let Han Sen know that she had been beautiful.


    The demon spirit looked upon the image of the woman carved into the stone. He slowly reached out and touched the stone, but his hands were like dust. When he touched the stone, his fingers spread out like smoke.


    The demon spirit continued to reach for the woman¡¯s image, but every time he touched it, his hand disappeared in a puff of dust. And when he pulled his hands away from the stone tablet, his dust-scattered hands coalesced again.


    For some reason, Han Sen felt a knot form in his throat. The scene moved him more than he had expected.


    The demon spirit reached out many times, trying in vain to brush his fingers over the picture, but he eventually gave up. Instead, he just stared at the picture of the woman on the stone wall. He spaced out looking at it.


    Han Sen could see there were a few small words next to that picture of a woman. When he focused, he could read what was written. ¡°I will not age for three hundred million years, but even so, I will never be able to touch your face again.¡±


    As Han Sen read that line of words, the sickening feeling sank deeper and deeper in his stomach. He wasn¡¯t a fan of tragedies. But just seeing those words allowed him to understand what sort of tragedy he was looking at.


    The demon spirit tipped his head to the side so he could just stare at the woman¡¯s picture. He didn¡¯t move, and time flowed by unnoticed. At least an hour passed in this motionless state, and the Sea Demon Car continued to more steadily forward the whole time, pulled by the giant cloud dragons that the demon spirit had summoned from the clouds.


    Even if Han Sen wanted to escape, there was no way he could right now. He had no choice but to wait.


    ¡°Fortunately, I sent the little red bird with Bao¡¯er. If the little red bird was trapped here with me, Bao¡¯er would be in danger,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know when the demon spirit would exit the Sea Demon Car again. Han Sen noticed that nothing he did in the demon spirit¡¯s eyes seemed to draw its attention. So, he summoned Wan¡¯er, who he had ced inside Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Wan¡¯er had been in aa all this time, and she hadn¡¯t woken up. Han Sen couldn¡¯t hold her in his arms all day every day, and so, he had ced her inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul hosted Destiny¡¯s Tower, and Wan¡¯er hadn¡¯t turned blonde the entire time she was inside.


    ¡°If I cannot find a chance to escape, I might need Wan¡¯er¡¯s power.¡± Han Sen checked her status, and he noticed that she had recovered somewhat. Although her body was still rather weak, it wasn¡¯t abhorrently faint like it had been. There was no chance of her suddenly giving up the ghost.


    ¡°It really was the blonde hair mode that brought her so close to death. She recovers as long as her hair stays ck, but she¡¯s healing so slowly. If this keeps going, who knows how long it might take for her to return to normal again.¡± Han Sen tried to send his power into her, but it didn¡¯t seem to work. He could put his power into Wan¡¯er¡¯s body, but her body didn¡¯t absorb the energy.


    It was like pouring water into a cup full of holes. No matter how much power he put in, it would just leak out.


    There was nothing he could do, so he put Wan¡¯er back inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He used the Wanjie Rubix Cube to contact the Treasure Identifier Elder.


    When the video transmission stopped for the final time, it hadn¡¯t affected the Treasure Identifier Elder too much. They had already earned the money they needed to. Their profits might not have been maximized, but their earnings were still substantial.


    Many creatures had wanted the video to keep going, but the Treasure Identifier Elder had no more footage, so they had stopped the stream.


    When Han Sen contacted the Treasure Identifier Elder again, the Treasure Identifier Elder was alone in his room.


    When the old man saw that it wasn¡¯t Fang Qing Yu contacting him via the Wanjie Rubix Cube, he frowned and asked, ¡°Where is Qing Yu?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Treasure Identifier Elder. Qing Yu is fine, but I was separated from him. Is there a way for me to contact him and the others?¡± This was why Han Sen was contacting the Treasure Identifier Elder.


    ¡°The Wanjie Rubix Cube is an important possession of the Thousand Treasures. Only elder members are allowed to have them. Qing Yu¡¯s Wanjie Rubix Cube is mine, and he only has one. If you have the Wanjie Robix Cube, there is no way to contact them while they remain in the Tianxia System.¡± The Treasure Identifier Elder paused and asked, ¡°Do you know where they are? I can send people to the Tianxia System to extract them.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. If he had been with Fang Qing Yu, he would have given their location to the Treasure Identifier Elder. But Bao¡¯er and the others were with him, and Han Sen didn¡¯t trust this man with their safety.


    The Treasure Identifier Elder was smart. He knew what Han Sen was worried about. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Actually, even if we went out to find them, I doubt that we could. The Extreme King elites and many others wish to capture you and haul you back to the Extreme King. They should be in the Tianxia System already. It is toote for a traditional search and rescue party. If you want your friends and Qing Yu to be saved, there is one other way.¡±

 Chapter 2454 - Small Island in the Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 2454: Small Ind in the Clouds</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I should use the Wanjie Rubix Cube to leak my location?¡± Han Sen immediately understood what the Treasure Identifier Elder was implying.


    The Treasure Identifier Elder nodded and said, ¡°Yes. The Extreme King havee looking for you, not yourpanions. If you keep letting them know where you are, they won¡¯t have any reason to conduct a general search that might endanger Qing Yu and the others.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Han Sen turned off the Wanjie Rubix Cube.


    What would be the point of using the Rubix cube now? He was inside the eyes of the spirit demon. If he began streaming video, people would only see the interior of the stone carriage. That wouldn¡¯t be very helpful for anyone.


    Han Sen needed to wait for a moment when a video stream would tell the Extreme King exactly where he was. Only then would it be worth turning the Rubix cube back on.


    ¡°I really, really hope that the demon spirit is nning to leave the Sea Demon Car soon. If he decides to stay in here for a few hundred years, that will be bad,¡± Han Sen thought morosely.


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s worries didn¡¯t jinx his situation. Despite the time he spent envisioning the worst-case scenario, it didn¡¯te to pass. After another half-day of travel, the Sea Demon Car came to a stop.


    The spirit demon finally turned its eyes away from the wall of the carriage. The creature pushed the door open and slid out.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally out!¡± Han Sen was filled with happiness, but when he saw what was outside the carriage, he froze.


    Before he entered the Tianxia System, Han Sen had done a lot of research about the ce. He had learned that the system was filled with clouds and fog, but nos were known to exist within it.


    But as the demon spirit moved out of the carriage, Han Sen saw a giant ind hanging in the clouds. The clouds surrounding them were pure white now, unlike the blue clouds that Han Sen had seenst. These fluffy white clouds looked like they belonged in an ordinary sky.


    The demon spirit dropped onto the grass of the ind. The fresh green grass turned to dust the moment that the demon spirit touched it. The dust rose and danced around the feet of the spirit demon, like ashes rising from a disturbed grave.


    When he fought, the demon spirit moved so quickly that it looked like he was teleporting. In this ce, though, he walked forward as slowly as a normal person would, heading for a mountain at the center of the ind.


    The small mountain wasn¡¯t high, probably only reaching four hundred meters at its peak. Han Sen could have jumped over such a small mountain in a single leap. The demon spirit could probably have done the same with only a thought.


    But instead, the demon spirit was walking up the mountain, step by step. He moved patiently, almost methodically.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Han Sen wondered curiously.


    Although he wanted to flee, there were no creatures whose eyes he could jump into. The ind was covered in grass and dotted with strange flowers, but there were no creatures to be seen.


    The demon spirit left the Sea Demon Car behind without so much as a backward nce at the cloud dragons. Because of that, Han Sen couldn¡¯t even escape by jumping into the eyes of a cloud dragon.


    Since he couldn¡¯t run, Han Sen spent his time trying to guess what the demon spirit would do on the mountain. He had too little information toe up with any truly usible theories, though.


    When the demon spirit reached the mountain¡¯s peak, Han Sen realized that the mountaintop was t. It was about the size of a basketball court, and there was a building standing at its center. The building had two floors, and it appeared to have been constructed out of a beautiful variety of wood.


    The building was surrounded by ornately fenced gardens. The gardens were full of greenery, but they weren¡¯t beautiful or well-kept. They were quite ugly, and only the walls that enclosed them were nice.


    A wooden gate provided an opening in the fence. As they approached the gate, Han Sen saw a nk of wood stuck in the earth. Three words were written down on it: ¡°No Love House.¡±


    ¡°No Love House? What does that mean?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    The demon spirit drifted to a stop just outside the fence. The wooden door wasn¡¯t locked, but he seemed to have decided against going into the yard. He stood outside the fence, looking toward the window on the second floor.


    Han Sen thought the demon spirit might do something interesting, but he just stood there for about an hour. He didn¡¯t move an inch.


    ¡°Purple Fight, what are you doing here? I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± said a woman¡¯s voice from the second floor. Her tone was hard and distant.


    The demon spirit stayed where he was. He didn¡¯t move, and his eyes remained locked on the second-floor window.


    The woman inside the wooden house pushed open the window and looked at the demon spirit angrily. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you again; either grant me that wish or just kill me.¡±


    Han Sen, hearing the name Purple Fight, thought it sounded very familiar. After he searched his memory, he ced the name. His eyes and mouth opened wide in shock. ¡°This name is like a p of thunder in my ear. One of the ten generals of Sacred was the invincible General Purple Fight.¡±


    Han Sen had spent a lot of time researching Sacred. After his fight with the Purple-Eye Butterfly, he carefully researched each of the ten generals. Ultimately, however, he wasn¡¯t able to learn much about them. But from the little information he had gathered, this General Purple Fight had struck him as being quite impressive.


    He was invincible even when fighting alone, which earned him the nickname ¡°the Invincible Solo.¡± The name perfectly captured how frightening General Purple Fight was.


    There was a legend that said before Purple Fight became a general, he was an enemy of Sacred Leader. At one point, Sacred Leader himself lost in a one-on-one fight against Purple Fight. That was why Purple Fight earned the title Invincible Solo.


    After that, Sacred Leader used some sort of trick to beat Purple Fight and im ownership over him. Purple Fight became the strongest of Sacred¡¯s ten generals.


    ¡°Is this demon spirit General Purple Fight?¡± Han Sen found it hard to believe.


    Out of the ten generals, General Ghost Bone was the best when it came to leading armies, and Purple-Eye Butterfly was the leader of intelligence-gathering. But when it came to fighting alone, Purple Fight was the greatest.


    In a one-on-one deathmatch, the leaders of the three highest races of the universe couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    The demon spirit saw the woman looking down on him, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He merely returned her gaze.


    Han Sen hesitated. He didn¡¯t know if he should stay in the demon spirit¡¯s eyes or make the jump into the woman¡¯s eyes.


    The woman continued to send a string of blistering invectives and insults toward Purple Fight. But the demon spirit merely looked at her without moving. He didn¡¯t react to her words, and it was almost as if he wasn¡¯t getting scolded at all. That made Han Sen wonder if the demon spirit wasn¡¯t actually the Purple Fight the woman mentioned.


    When that woman grew tired of yelling, the demon spirit brought out an item. It appeared in the demon spirit¡¯s shadowy hand out of nowhere, and he carried it to the gate. He didn¡¯t touch the wood or the fence.


    When Han Sen saw the item that the demon spirit had set on the ground, his eyes brightened. It was a book. The book was made of stone, and there were seven words written upon the cover: ¡°Shocking World Record of the Extreme King.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! That is the Extreme King¡¯s exclusive geno art. How did the demon spirit get ahold of it? Right, he must have gotten it from Bao Qin. Bao Qin must have had it somewhere on his person when he fought the demon spirit,¡± Han Sen thought.


    When the woman saw the Shocking World Record of the Extreme King, she looked even more distraught. She screamed, ¡°Purple Fight, what is the point of you bringing me all the geno arts in the world? They are meaningless to me. Either kill me or let me go!

 Chapter 2455 - The Woman in the Wooden House

    <h4>Chapter 2455: The Woman in the Wooden House</h4>


    Han Sen was hesitant. He didn¡¯t know if he should stay in the demon spirit¡¯s eyes or jump to the eyes of this woman.


    From what the woman had said, he could guess that she had been imprisoned in this house by the demon spirit. If Han Sen leaped into her eyes, even if she never discovered his presence, there was a chance he might never leave that ce.


    But if he stayed inside the eyes of the demon spirit, who knew how long he would have to remain inside the Sea Demon Car. Twiddling his thumbs in the Sea Demon Car for a few hundred years would be a pretty miserable fate.


    ¡°The woman should be easier to deal with than the demon spirit. Even if I¡¯m discovered, it won¡¯t be as difficult to escape.¡± Han Sen could feel that the demon spirit was on the precipice of leaving. Putting away his hesitation, Han Sen reflected himself into the eyes of the woman before the demon spirit had a chance to break eye contact.


    With the woman¡¯s curses still echoing around him, the demon spirit walked back down the hill away from the house. As he watched the demon spirit¡¯s receding back, Han Sen felt rather glum.


    ¡°Finally, back to normal.¡± With the woman¡¯s vision, Han Sen could finally see colors again. It was a relief to have normal vision after being stuck in the monochromatic eyes of the demon spirit.


    When the woman saw that the demon spirit had finally left, she stopped swearing. Then, she turned away from the window.


    The woman nced around, and as she did, Han Sen followed her gaze. The interior of the house was packed with bookshelves, and the bookshelves were all lined with books.


    The woman¡¯s eyes moved too quickly, however, which kept Han Sen from being able to read the titles on the books.


    The woman walked downstairs and left the house. Despite her earlier anger, the woman walked over to the book that the demon spirit had left on the grass and picked it up.


    When she returned to the house, the woman threw the Shocking World Record of the Extreme King on the floor. She stomped on it many times, discharging some of her leftover anger.


    A whileter, the woman picked up the Shocking World Record of the Extreme King. She used a cloth to clean it, then ced it on a bookshelf.


    The woman grew restless after that. She stood up and moved back to that same bookshelf, repositioning the Shocking World Record slightly.


    ¡°Does this woman have OCD?¡± Han Sen thought that the woman was a bit weird. There were no other creatures on this mountain, only this one woman living alone in a wooden house. Han Sen wanted to escape her eyes, but it appeared as if doing so would be impossible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this woman is capable of. If her power is average, I can just wait until I¡¯m sure that the demon spirit is gone. Then I can race out of her eyes to make an escape.¡± In preparation for that eventuality, Han Sen paid careful attention to the woman.


    The woman was definitely strange. When she was done fiddling with the book, she went to sit at the window and peer outside. Han Sen realized that the clouds outside the ind weren¡¯t white anymore. They were light yellow like butter.


    Han Sen was happy. He brought out his Wanjie Rubix Cube and filmed what could be seen from the window. He then sent it to the Treasure Identifier Elder.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to capture me and im the bounty on my head? Come and try it,¡± Han Sen said to the Rubix cube after he made the film.


    After the Treasure Identifier Elder received the footage from Han Sen, he edited the clip and began streaming it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what effect this y might have, but for now, it was all he could do.


    Thankfully, the wooden house didn¡¯t have any mirrors or swords. Otherwise, if she looked into a mirror and noticed that her left eye was red, she¡¯d realize there was a problem.


    The woman sat in front of the window for a long time. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about, and he was starting to believe that she¡¯d never move again. But after a while, the woman finally moved.


    The woman sighed deeply. She stood up and moved toward a desk.


    The desk wasden with stacks of books and documents. There were no tools that required electricity, but perhaps that was due to the maic storms that gued the Tianxia System. Electric instruments probably wouldn¡¯t work here anyway.


    The woman¡¯s room was organized with the same fastidious attention to detail as the rest of the house. The items on the table were arranged tidily, and her books and notebooks were all lined up perfectly. All the pens were in the pen cup.


    The woman had serious OCD issues. When she sat down in front of the desk, she picked up the top notebook. She opened the notebook and flipped to an empty page.


    After a moment of thought, the woman wrote something down on the empty book. She assembled words, numbers, and symbols into a variety of forms that Han Sen was unable toprehend.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what the woman was doing. The woman wrote with repeated breaks for thought. Before long, she picked up a book from the bookshelf. She flipped through it quickly, apparently trying to find something specific.


    ¡°Phenomenon? Isn¡¯t that the geno art that is simr to Sky Pce¡¯s Textless Book?¡± Han Sen thought in surprise. Phenomenon was a secret skill of Sky Pce, as well.


    What happened next surprised Han Sen even more. The woman kept pulling down and perusing different books, and those books were of the top geno arts exclusive to a variety of different races. Many of them were guarded with the utmost secrecy.


    Han Sen saw the Destroyed¡¯s geno art Three-Bodies-in-One Destroyed Chaos Godlight and the Dragon¡¯s Evilbreaker Dragon Presence. Many other famous geno arts that were known across the geno universe were there, as well. There were also many names that Han Sen had never even heard before.


    ¡°Who is this woman? And why does she have so many secret geno arts here? Surely the spirit demon didn¡¯t steal them all just for her, right? That should be impossible! Those races wouldn¡¯t hand out their secrets for free. How many elites would really bring their secret geno arts to Tianxia System just to get mugged?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation.


    But as he watched, Han Sen soon realized what she was doing. She was obviously researching the geno arts. Because he didn¡¯t know what she was writing, though, he couldn¡¯t understand the research she was doing.


    It was like when normal people made use ofputer software. Although people might use a program every single day, if they saw a coder working on that same program, they wouldn¡¯t have a clue what they were seeing.


    Unless Han Sen could see the geno arts she was researching, he wouldn¡¯t have a single clue to figure out what he was seeing. The symbols and forms weren¡¯t enough for him to tell what she was working on.


    ¡°No, this won¡¯t work... If I keep itplete, no creature will be able to reach the required fitness level. Lowering the fitness requirements will dismantle the skill, so that would be useless... How do I keep itplete and also lower the fitness requirements for practice?¡± The woman mumbled to herself. She was putting an almost painful level of focus into the problem, but she couldn¡¯t seem toe up with any solutions.


    She grappled with the problem for a while longer, but she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. She walked over to the bookshelf, pulled down the Shocking World Record, and began reading through it.

 Chapter 2456 - Different Version

    <h4>Chapter 2456: Different Version</h4>


    ¡°The Shocking World Record of the Extreme King. In the beginning of the Extreme King, the sky and ground weed this race...¡± the woman said, reading the prologue in a smooth voice. She broke off, and a scornful chuckle rolled out of her throat. ¡°Very presumptuous. He was just a ve of Sacred Leader, so how dare he say that?¡±


    ¡°It seems as if this woman is connected to the Sacred Leader somehow. It also looks like the Extreme King¡¯s alpha once belonged to Sacred, maybe as a low-level servant?¡± Han Sen thought in surprise.


    The woman continued to read the Shocking World Record, and after a while, she started to look annoyed. ¡°I thought this would be something special, but it¡¯s just a half-*ssed version of Sacred Leader¡¯s blood spirit body. And this guy has the nerve to call it a king body? Very funny.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened even further. ¡°No way. The Extreme King¡¯s king bodies were invented by the Sacred Leader?¡±


    The woman looked at the book in her hands with distaste, but she continued to read it all the way through. As her eyes moved along the pages, Han Sen read the entirety of the Shocking World Record with her.


    Although this manuscript wasn¡¯t the original copy, it still had the exact same contents as the original Shocking World Record. It was a very powerful and multi-faceted geno art. It had everything a person could want in it. If a member of the Extreme King had a king body of their own, they could find a skill to learn within the Shocking World Record.


    ¡°This ve stole my Geno World Speech. He was kind of smart, honestly. Hebined the Geno World Speech with a blood spirit body. But the Geno World Speech and the blood spirit body were each only half-finished. No matter how they arebined, they won¡¯t reach the final stage.¡± The woman had lost her interest in the Shocking World Record of the Extreme King. She ced it back on the shelf.


    Han Sen was frozen, and he thought, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t look too old, but she speaks as if she was alive in Sacred Leader¡¯s day. Is such a thing possible? How has she survived for such a long time?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t me the ve,¡± the woman said with a sigh. ¡°He couldn¡¯t bring himself up to the Super Gene level. Even the Sacred Leader and I failed continually, and he was just a ve with a slightly abnormal amount of intelligence. His achievements were respectable, all things considered.¡± She proceeded to sit down on a chair.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart shook. ¡°What the hell? Is the ¡®Super Gene¡¯ she mentioned rted to the sanctuaries somehow?¡±


    The woman nced through her notebook in boredom. She closed it and put it back. Then she sighed again. ¡°There are no clues to follow. I can¡¯t figure out why The Story of Genes can¡¯t be practiced, but lowering the practice requirements will make it impossible to generate a Super Gene. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s throat had tightened into a knot, and he wanted to scream. ¡°The Story of Genes! She¡¯s researching The Story of Genes? Who is this woman...?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the Sacred leader was correct. It¡¯s simply impossible to determine the faults in some geno arts. We need to find a way for creatures¡¯ genes to evolve more quickly. If we can hasten the speed at which genes evolve... But in that case, why would we need The Story of Genes? That way won¡¯t work.¡± The woman shook her head tiredly.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was like a sea tossed by a violent storm. It was full of scary waves and rattling winds.


    If what the woman said was true, she might have been the person who actually created The Story of Genes. She might have had a direct connection to the Sacred Leader, and maybe she even knew him personally.


    Han Sen wanted to run far away from this terrifying woman, but... He wanted to find out her secrets even more.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell what level the woman might have been. If Han Sen could, he would have liked to tie the woman up and interrogate her until he had extracted everyst bit of info she had to give.


    But considering that the woman might have hailed from the same era as the Sacred Leader, he shoved that thought away before it led him into doing something rash. There were too many unknowns here, but the bits and pieces he was putting together told him that if he challenged this woman, he could be in grave danger.


    If she had conducted research alongside Sacred Leader and considered the Extreme King as little more than servants, her power had to be substantial.


    Perhaps she wasn¡¯t as strong as Purple Fight, but there was a high chance of her being a top-ss deified. Han Sen wasn¡¯t confident that he could take on someone like that. If he revealed himself, he might be the one getting interrogated.


    Han Sen had to be patient. If the woman continued to talk to herself, she might reveal more secrets out loud.


    But she didn¡¯t talk to herself every day. Sometimes, she wouldn¡¯t say a single word, but whenever the demon spirit paid a visit, she seemed to blow a fuse. After screaming and cursing at the demon spirit until he left, she would talk to herself for the rest of the day while she cooled off.


    But she didn¡¯t voice any more secrets. The woman spent most of her time researching The Story of Genes. She used any geno art she was able to get her hands on to test and modify it.


    She tried many different methods, but none of them seemed to stick.


    As the woman worked in her notebook, Han Sen could see theplete The Story of Genes. After a brief examination, he confirmed that it was truly the same geno art that he possessed.


    There were some differences, though. Because this woman¡¯s The Story of Genes had some modifications, some parts of the geno art were more advanced than Han Sen¡¯s version.


    But there weren¡¯t many differences. Clearly, The Story of Genes had beenpleted a long time ago. But since practicing The Story of Genes in its original form was simply unfeasible, modifications had been required.


    In addition to the original version, the woman had experimented with hundreds of altered variants of the geno art. The woman had made each version unique in some way, hoping to find a new form of the geno art that was superior to the original. None of the attempts seeded, though. All the variants were, at the end of the day, failed experiments.


    Han Sen himself had practiced The Story of Genes. When he first started attempting to use the geno art, his fitness level had been far too low to actually practice the skill. But with the help of the ck crystal armor, he was eventually able to perform The Story of Genes.


    Han Sen had spoken to Professor Bai Yishan about the geno art. No ordinary being could practice with The Story of Genes because the fitness requirements were too dizzying toprehend. The only way it could be learned, supposedly, was to have a body as perfect as a god¡¯s. Normal people had ws in their bodies, and even minuscule ws would make the geno art unlearnable.


    Han Sen watched the woman conduct research every day. Although she wasn¡¯t making any progress, Han Sen started to gain a much deeper understanding of The Story of Genes.


    There were many things he had never fully understood in the past, but now, they had be clear.


    While Han Sen was enjoying his newfound knowledge, the woman walked out of the wooden house. She went to a pool in the garden. She crouched down, and it appeared as if she was going to take a sip of the water. But when she saw her reflection, she froze.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Han Sen got a shock suddenly.

 Chapter 2457 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 2457: Exposed</h4>


    The woman looked into her reflection in the pool. Her gaze suddenly sharpened.


    ¡°She can see me!¡± Han Sen knew this was very bad, but he had already considered this eventuality. If the being Han Sen inhabited was close to a reflective surface, Han Sen knew his presence would be exposed sooner orter. So, he didn¡¯t panic.


    When the woman saw the strange appearance of her eye, she didn¡¯t panic, either. She smiled and said, ¡°Interesting. You dared to use an eye trick on someone like me? You are brave.¡±


    After that, the woman released a burning golden light in her eyes. It started in her pupils and spread across her irises, slowly fighting back the red and transforming it into gold.


    Han Sen¡¯s chest tightened. He didn¡¯t know what sort of power that woman had employed, but after the gold light consumed her eyes, the woman put away her power. As soon as she released her power, the gold color extinguished and the red reappeared.


    ¡°Huh, my Goldeneye didn¡¯t work. This is tricky,¡± the woman said with a pleased smile. The color of her eye changed again. This time, a deep ck swept over her irises. The ck rolled over the entirety of her eyeballs, overwhelming the red.


    Once her eyes had fallenpletely into darkness, the woman stopped feeding power into the technique she had used. Once again, as soon as she released the technique, the red returned to her eyes.


    ¡°Darkness Eye didn¡¯t work either. Fascinating.¡± The woman proceeded to try many different eye talents as she attempted to expunge Han Sen, but they only seeded in making his vision go funny. Nothing seemed to affect the power of the Blood Eye Evil God beast soul, though.


    Han Sen was delighted with the performance of his beast soul. ¡°So this is the power of a mutant deified beast soul. Even this woman cannot do anything against me.¡±


    ¡°How interesting.¡± The woman was now smiling widely. Rather than being upset at her repeated failures, she looked thrilled.


    After that, the woman didn¡¯t use any more eye skills. She raised her fingertips and gathered up some sort of light. Wisps of spiritual light rose from her fingertips, turning into a mirror that hovered before her face.


    The mirror hung before the woman¡¯s eye, but there was no human reflection inside it. A weird light swirled around the surface of the silver mirror, and eventually, it turned a deep red color and began to coil in tighter and tighter swirls. In moments, the red color had changed to depict the face of the Blood Eye Evil God.


    ¡°Ah, it is Blood Eye Evil God. No wonder my eye skills didn¡¯t work.¡± When the woman saw the image of Blood Eye Evil God, she smiled in sudden understanding. She raised her finger and pressed it to her forehead just above her eyes. More spiritual light went into her.


    The woman¡¯s eyes shattered like ss. The shadowy space that Han Sen inhabited copsed, and he was forced toe out. He fell onto the ground and immediately tried to leap away from the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? That isn¡¯t Blood Eye Evil God,¡± the woman murmured in surprise. Her eyes healed immediately, and her hands never stopped moving. She raised one hand, and a crystal ball flew toward Han Sen to trap him.


    Han Sen moved to evade the crystal ball, but the woman shifted the position of her hand and cast a few lights that struck Han Sen with pinpoint precision. Han Sen¡¯s body became much heavier, and his speed dropped drastically. A deep ache sank into his back, and he felt as if he had ejacted prematurely and then be impotent. He was suddenly struck with the pain of a woman¡¯s period, and his eyesight became blurry. Pain and nausea swept through him. God only knew how many geno arts the woman had cast to give him such a wretched series of debilitations.


    Han Sen used his Jadeskin Area, which transformed his body into jade-like ice. The woman¡¯s debilitating geno arts no longer worked on Han Sen, allowing him to dodge the second crystal attack. Then, he leaped out the window.


    The woman¡¯s face looked like the face of a cat in pursuit of a mouse. It was as if she had made a fascinating discovery. She ran out of the wooden house, too.


    Han Sen wanted to fly away and escape the ind, but as soon as he moved, he saw the crystal ball racing toward him.


    Han Sen evaded it, but the crystal ball exploded. It transformed into a giant crystal that covered the entire ind. Han Sen had nowhere to run.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers wriggled like mad, casting sword silks as he attempted to lift the of crystal. He kept the from falling on him, and his mind raced to find a way out of this predicament.


    After a few of her attacks, though, Han Sen noticed that the woman wasn¡¯t as strong as he initially believed her to be. She had the power of a King ss being at the most, he wagered. But she possessed such a variety of geno arts that she could do almost anything. She had an infinite supply of surprises up her sleeve, that was for sure.


    When she saw that her crystal couldn¡¯t trap Han Sen, the woman changed her approach. Her fingers became like des, and she used all sorts of geno arts to attack. Han Sen had a hard time dealing with her.


    Han Sen had encountered many powerful opponents in his time, and some of them had learned many skills, but this woman could use literally anything. She could fuse a dozen skills into a single attack. He had never seen anything like this before.


    Her attack might start out as fire powers, but when they got close to Han Sen, they might transform into gold or water powers. An attack might rage toward him, but then be as soft as a kiss when itnded.


    Her fingers, palms, knives, and swords didn¡¯t allow Han Sen a moment to breathe. This wasn¡¯t a fight. It was like the woman was conducting an artistic performance of many tricks.


    Han Sen fought to defend himself, but he couldn¡¯t win. And with the crystal in ce over the ind, Han Sen knew that he couldn¡¯t escape.


    The woman looked shocked, too, though. Han Sen¡¯s attacks were very familiar to her in some ways, but they were also quite different than she expected.


    ¡°Sky Pce¡¯s Textless Book isn¡¯tpletely the same, but it is just... And the breaking power is not the same... Fascinating...¡± The woman was captivated by Han Sen¡¯s skills.


    The woman knew too many geno arts. Han Sen used skills that he thought would take advantage of the woman¡¯s weaknesses. But she always used another unexpected geno art to escape every crisis, and Han Sen found himself fighting for his life instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I came here purely by happenstance. I mean you no harm, so please forgive me,¡± Han Sen pleaded, as he continued to fight.


    ¡°Use a few more geno arts. I have seen these before,¡± the womanmanded, not actually responding to Han Sen¡¯s plight.


    Han Sen knew many geno arts, but he didn¡¯t think that this situation called for them. Instead, he stuck with skills that he knew could counter her attacks.


    The woman, seeing that Han Sen was only using a few skills to break all of her geno arts, looked profoundly annoyed.


    ¡°Down!¡± The woman waved her hand, and the crystal snapped Han Sen¡¯s sword silks and fell toward him. Many substance chains now writhed within the crystal.


    ¡°She¡¯s deified!¡± Han Sen realized that the woman had been ying with him. She hadn¡¯t used her real powers up until now.

 Chapter 2458 - Crystallizer Creator

    <h4>Chapter 2458: Crystallizer Creator</h4>


    Han Sen had the strong urge to use his super god spirit power to escape the falling, but ultimately, he chose not to. Instead, he allowed himself to be captured by the crystal.


    ¡°Who are you? How are you using abilities that should belong only to the Blood Eye Evil God?¡± the woman asked Han Sen, who was now trapped on the ground like a fish in a.


    ¡°I am Prince Sixteen of the Extreme King. My name is Bai Yi. I gained the Blood Evil Eye powers by ident.¡± Before Han Sen could finish, the woman¡¯s face hardened. She tightened the crystal that snared him, dragging Han Sen up into the air.


    ¡°How dare you lie to me! You are a crystallizer that has disguised themselves as one of the Extreme King. Blood Evil Eye is Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s geno art. It should be impossible to wield unless you have the Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s genes. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± the woman demanded. She gestured furiously at Han Sen.


    A substance chain appeared, and itshed Han Sen. The whip cut so deeply into Han Sen¡¯s flesh that bone was visible through the wound.


    ¡°If you already knew I was a crystallizer, why didn¡¯t you just say so?¡± Han Sen thought, grinding his teeth. Out loud, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a crystallizer, but I¡¯m a mixed breed. My body has a little of the Extreme King¡¯s blood in it, and I also have some of the Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s blood...¡±


    Whoosh.


    Before Han Sen could finish, the womanshed him again. Her eyes looked like they were trying to bore holes into Han Sen. ¡°Mixed, my *ss. Is being a crystallizer not good enough for you? Why would you submit yourself to that ve race? And Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s blood? Tell me, how did THAT work out?¡±


    The woman was so angry that she kept whipping Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen swore to himself that he would never provoke another female researcher. Her temper was really bad.


    But Han Sen realized something. When he saw how angry the woman had be because he pretended to be an Extreme King, he hastily said, ¡°Lady, you are a crystallizer too, yes? Do you know Left Crazy? Left Crazy and I are best friends.¡±


    ¡°You know Left Crazy?¡± The woman was both surprised and confused, and both emotions showed clearly on her face.


    ¡°I know him. And we are very close. I learned a geno art from him,¡± Han Sen said hurriedly when he confirmed that Left Crazy¡¯s name carried some weight with this woman.


    The woman wasn¡¯t interested in what Han Sen was saying, though. She looked at him with disdain. ¡°Left Crazy is too nice. You are a crystallizer. Even if you were his enemy, he would still be willing to teach you if you were willing to learn. Learning geno arts from him doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re actually close to him.¡±


    Although she said that, the woman still relented and put away her crystal. She freed Han Sen from his bindings.


    ¡°What is your name,dy? Do you know Left Crazy, as well?¡± Han Sen asked the woman as he stood up and brushed the dust off of himself.


    The woman really was a crystallizer, which surprised Han Sen. ording to what Han Sen had learned thus far, the crystallizers appeared sometime after Sacred had been destroyed. The crystallizers never had a deified in their ranks, either.


    That woman had conducted research alongside Sacred Leader, though. That must have meant she was a powerful figure in the era of Sacred¡¯s reign.


    The woman ignored Han Sen¡¯s inquiry. She looked at him and said, ¡°You are of the crystallizer blood, but how are your body¡¯s genes able to evolve so fast?¡±


    ¡°My genes are fast?¡± Han Sen asked, feigning ignorance.


    The woman looked at Han Sen with a frown. She said to herself, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be. My crystallizers finished their tests as a failure. Their fitness was weak, and only their intelligence was at a passable level. How could this one have evolved so fast?¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he was surprised. He looked at the woman and asked, ¡°You created the crystallizers?¡±


    The woman shook her head. ¡°Not exactly. The crystallizers already existed, but I used Sacred¡¯s resources to modify the genes of the crystallizers. I sped up the progress of their evolution. It was not much of a sess, but it worked out better than I had expected. Their fitness and evolution progress were bad, but they were very intelligent. They made perfect assistants for my work. And Left Crazy was one of them.¡±


    After that, the woman walked back toward the wooden house.


    Because the woman had stopped threatening Han Sen, he no longer wanted to leave. He wanted to learn as many secrets as he could, straight from this horse¡¯s mouth.


    Based on the woman¡¯s story, it was clear she had once been a prestigious person in Sacred. She must have been the head of a research department or something like that. She must have known a lot.


    ¡°That means you created The Story of Genes?¡± Han Sen asked as he reached the door.


    ¡°Half of it. Sacred Leader and I built The Story of Genes together, but it failed.¡± The woman looked at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°Left Crazy showed you The Story of Genes?¡±


    Han Sen nodded. But he didn¡¯t tell her that he practiced The Story of Genes. If she found out that he had studied The Story of Genes, he was worried that she might decide she needed to dissect him and analyze the pieces.


    ¡°Stop there,¡± the woman said sternly as Han Sen was about to step into the house.


    ¡°You stand outside. Don¡¯t track dirt into my house,¡± the woman continued, sending a cold nce toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew that the woman meant no harm. She was just a very hygienic woman with a bad case of OCD. He didn¡¯t mind her brusqueness. He stood outside the door and said, ¡°What did you do during your time researching The Story of Genes with Sacred Leader? I have heard that it is rted to Super Gene?¡±


    The woman went into the house and grabbed a shovel. She came out and started to fix the ground where Han Sen had disturbed the grass while fighting.


    ¡°You. Start floating. Don¡¯t touch anything here,¡± the woman said. She then sprayed Han Sen with a perfume.


    Han Sen made himself float as the womanmanded. He wanted to learn about the rtionship between The Story of Genes and Super Gene, and also their rtion to the sanctuaries.


    The woman kept cleaning where Han Sen had walked, and she said, ¡°We researched The Story of Genes so that creatures could learn to use Super Gene. Did Left Crazy not teach you that?¡±


    ¡°No. He only told me that the requirements of The Story of Genes hadn¡¯t been fulfilled, and thus, there were limits to what he could investigate.¡± Han Sen kept trying to get her to tell him more.


    The woman really didn¡¯t mind the bean-spilling, so she went on to say, ¡°I cannot believe Left Crazy is still researching The Story of Genes. He was right, though. There are requirements for The Story of Genes that were never fulfilled. Even now, it is a failed research project.¡±


    ¡°What is Super Gene? What is Super Gene used for?¡± Han Sen asked, trying not to let his voice betray how badly he wanted this answer.


    The woman looked at Han Sen with an odd expression. As she stared, she asked, ¡°Do you believe God exists?¡±


    ¡°Why am I being asked this crappy question again?¡± Han Sen wondered, annoyed. This was a question he couldn¡¯t care less about answering.


    Han Sen sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met a couple of guys who called themselves Gods. But I don¡¯t know if they were real gods.¡±


    ¡°Those gods you met, did they im to be able to fulfill your wishes?¡± The woman squinted at Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He had gotten to the crux of the issue already, and so he quickly answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 2459 - The Possibility of Killing a God

    <h4>Chapter 2459: The Possibility of Killing a God</h4>


    The woman quirked her lips into a smile. Running her hand through her hair, she said, ¡°Bing Super Gene means killing these guys who call themselves God.¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to do that?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He knew how scary those beings were. But luckily, they couldn¡¯t directly attack the beings of the universe. Their powers were much stronger than any creature within the geno universe. Not even deified beings could bepared to them.


    The woman and Sacred Leader had wanted to kill these self-proimed gods. And Han Sen shared their insane desire. He just wasn¡¯t strong enough right now, so he didn¡¯t know how he would eventually bring the gods down.


    Because of this, Han Sen had no ns to kill a god just yet. When he had been inside Destiny¡¯s Tower of the Extreme King, he had only seen the statue of a god. If the ck crystal armor hadn¡¯t helped him, he would have been incapable of defeating the thing.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how scary things might have been if he faced a real god.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Sacred Leader was pursuing this goal, but I know I had my reasons,¡± the woman obviously, obviously not wanting to share her actual reason.


    ¡°Having a Super Gene can allow a person to kill those gods?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°ording to my research, yes. That is correct.¡± The woman nodded, speaking with certainty.


    But then the woman shook her head, smiling wryly. ¡°But our research still failed. We discovered a method that could turn a body into a Super Gene, but there was no creature in this universe that could use this method. It was like we were holding a candle, and we knew we could light it, but we didn¡¯t have a single match to do so. We were so close to dispelling the darkness, but we couldn¡¯t. That was the difficulty we faced. The thing that wecked toplete The Story of Genes seemed like an insurmountable barrier. It made all of our efforts seem fairly pointless.¡±


    ¡°Is The Story of Genes that difficult to practice? There really wasn¡¯t anyone across the entire universe who could use it?¡± Han Sen asked in confusion. After all, he had already learned The Story of Genes.


    The woman thought for a moment, then said, ¡°This problem is veryplicated, and exining it fully would take some time. Let me use an analogy instead. A horse needs to eat nts for energy, so it can stay alive and run. However, a car requires fuel in order to operate. You cannot give the horse fuel, and you cannot give the car grass. This description isn¡¯t perfect, but it sort of gets across what I mean. The Story of Genes has many requirements, and there is no creature in the universe that can satisfy every one of them. You cannotck in any department.¡±


    Han Sen pretended to understand, but he actually rather confused. He started to ask another question, but he just didn¡¯t know how to exin what he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Who are those people that call themselves Gods? Why can only those with a Super Gene kill them?¡± Han Sen returned the conversation to the initial question.


    ¡°That question is alsoplicated. To put it simply, these gods are creatures, but they exist in a different way than we do. It¡¯s like the difference between corporeal life forms and spirits. But the reality is moreplicated, especially when one tries to understand how they interact with our universe.¡± The woman paused, and then she went on to say, ¡°And you asked why those with a Super Gene can kill those who im to be gods? It all began with a test conducted by the Sacred Leader.¡±


    ¡°What test?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The woman didn¡¯t answer Han Sen. She stood up and said, ¡°Okay, the garden¡¯s clean now. Don¡¯t you dare make this ce dirty again! If you do, I¡¯ll turn you into a pig.¡±


    Han Sen still hung in the air, not daring to touch the ground. He was worried she really would do what she imed. Considering the woman¡¯s power, she probably had a stronger gene-altering skill than Burning Lamp Alpha did.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what sort of test the Sacred Leader conducted,¡± Han Sen said to the woman as he hovered in the air.


    The woman turned around and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Why do I have to tell you?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how to respond. She had no connection to him, and she didn¡¯t owe him anything. There really was no reason for her to tell him.


    Pang!


    While Han Sen¡¯s mind raced for an answer, the woman returned to the house and mmed the door.


    ¡°Should I tell this woman I have practiced The Story of Genes? If I tell her, I might learn more secrets from her. But she also might catch me and use me as some sort ofb rat. That would be bad.¡± Han Sen found it to be quite the dilemma, and he was torn on what to do.


    The woman had said Han Sen wasn¡¯t allowed to touch her stuff. Han Sen didn¡¯t want to upset her cleanliness and OCD, so he flew over the fence andnded on the ground outside. He sat there, looking up at the yellow clouds. He pulled out the Wanjie Rubix Cube and sent a video to the Treasure Identifier Elder.


    When the Treasure Identifier Elder had yed Han Senst video, it had drawn the focus of all the other races.


    That light-yellow clouds became the focus of many elites. When this new video came out, many factions were able to confirm Han Sen¡¯s location based on the changes in the cloud patterns.


    But because the demon spirit was probably close by, no one dared to go.


    The Extreme King wasn¡¯t very concerned about it, though. Bao Qin had retreated after he was injured, but the Extreme King had hurriedly sent out more deified elites to prowl through the Tianxia System.


    Han Sen sat on the ind for hours, trying to decide whether or not he should tell the woman that he had practiced The Story of Genes.


    Suddenly, the sea of clouds rumbled. Many giant cloud dragons came roaring out of the veil, pulling the Sea Demon Car to the ind.


    ¡°The demon spirit is here!¡± Han Sen was shocked, and he hastily decided to run.


    The woman hadn¡¯t killed him, but that didn¡¯t mean that the demon spirit would spare him.


    ¡°Youe in,¡± said the woman. He looked up to see her head poking out a window.


    Han Sen answered by running into the garden.


    ¡°Feet.¡± The woman frowned.


    Han Sen quickly jumped into the air. He flew through the garden, then floated into the house, being careful not to touch anything. He hung in the center of the building, as far away from all of the house¡¯s contents as he could get.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, and don¡¯t make a noise,¡± the woman advised him with a frown.


    Han Sen nodded but made no further answer.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± The woman smiled, pleased with Han Sen¡¯s performance.


    Just like the previous two times that Han Sen had seen, the demon spirit stood outside the fence and stared up at the window. The woman ignored him for half the day, bing grumpier with every second that passed. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but open the window and shout at him.


    When the woman grew tired of yelling and subsided into silence, the demon spirit left. It was as if he hade there just so the woman could shout at him. Whatever was going on between the two of them, they obviously had a lot of history.


    Han Sen was curious about the rtionship between the woman and the demon spirit, but he knew it would be best not to ask the woman just yet. He could see the anger and scorn still etched deeply into her face.


    ¡°Do you want to know who that is?¡± the woman asked. She turned around, her intense eyesnding on Han Sen like physical weights.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head without thinking. He felt fear when she asked him, and he knew nothing good woulde from that particr answer.


    The woman was shocked, but sheughed. She narrowed her eyes slightly as she examined Han Sen. ¡°Do you want to know what sort of test Sacred Leader conducted?¡±

 Chapter 2460 - The Same Stone Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2460: The Same Stone Mountain</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the woman, his expression carefully veiled. He wanted to know, but the woman obviously wanted something in return. He would need to know what she wanted before he agreed to some sort of bargain.


    The woman smiled at him. ¡°I will tell you, but you will have to help me with something first. Do it, and I will exin everything.¡±


    ¡°You are so strong. If there¡¯s something that you can¡¯t do yourself, how will I be able to aplish it?¡± Han Sen asked hesitantly.


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the task isn¡¯t dangerous. I simply can¡¯t leave this ind, so I need your help to get it done.¡±


    Han Sen remained silent, but he didn¡¯t think this would be a trivial task.


    The woman paused, then pointed in a particr direction. ¡°Once you leave this ind, keep going that way. Before long, you will see some light. You must follow that light. Then, you will find an ind that is identical to this one. That ind doesn¡¯t have a wooden house on it, though. You must go and cut off the top of that mountain, just like this. That is all you have to do.¡±


    ¡°Is there a creature over there or something?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°No, but you must remember one thing: once you see the light, you cannot speak. As long as you don¡¯t talk, you should be fine. If you say anything, even if it is just a single word, you will be dead.¡±


    ¡°What is the light?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it is still up to you if you want to go or not. I won¡¯t force you to go if you don¡¯t want to,¡± the woman said. Then, she turned away from Han Sen and carried on with her research.


    ¡°Can I see those geno arts?¡± Han Sen pointed to the books lined up on the shelves.


    They were the best geno arts of all the races. Even if Han Sen didn¡¯t practice them, it would be useful for him to be able to remember them all.


    ¡°If you are willing to go, you can read as much as you like. Okay, you can leave my house now,¡± the woman said, without raising her head.


    Han Sen flew out the window, and hended outside the yard. The woman was way too clean, and she had a serious case of OCD. If Han Sen wasn¡¯t working for her, she would never agree to let him touch her things.


    Han Sen decided to go to the ce the woman had described to him.


    The woman had nothing to gain by hiding any dangers in the task. If Han Sen died halfway through the task, then sending him would have been pointless.


    ¡°Even if it is dangerous, I can only suppose the danger will arise afterpleting the mission.¡± Han Sen knew that the woman probably wanted him to free her from her prison. Han Sen turned and looked back through the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to go, but first, can you tell me what kind of test the Sacred Leader conducted?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I will tell you when you get back,¡± the woman¡¯s voice responded from somece inside the wooden house.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when I get back, you will not be here,¡± Han Sen said.


    The woman went silent for a while, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what that meant. When he was just about to say something more, something flew out the window.


    Han Sen caught the item, and he noticed it was a stone book. He tried to open it, but it seemed to have been sealed by some sort of power.


    ¡°Everything you need to know is within that book. When you have finished what I¡¯ve asked you to do, the locks on that book will be removed. Now, it is again up to you to decide if you want to go or not,¡± the woman said.


    Han Sen looked at the stone book. He wasn¡¯t sure if what the woman was saying was true, but he was out of options. He had no choice but to believe her. Otherwise, he¡¯d never know the truth.


    ¡°D*mn.¡± Still holding the stone book, Han Sen gnashed his teeth and asked, ¡°In the legends, Sacred had a xenogeneic space called the sanctuaries. Do you know that ce?¡±


    ¡°That is the ce Sacred Leader researched the immortal spirits. I¡¯ve never been there myself, though. So, I don¡¯t know,¡± the woman said.


    The fact that the woman didn¡¯t know about the sanctuaries was quite disappointing to Han Sen.


    Han Sen wanted to know the answers to a few more questions, but the woman said, ¡°I will not answer any more questions of yours if you aren¡¯t going.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell me what the light looks like,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You will know it when you see it,¡± the woman said coldly.


    Han Sen shrugged and then flew in the direction that the woman had told him to go.


    As he was surrounded by the yellow clouds, there was a limit to how much Han Sen could see. So, he made use of his Dongxuan Area to try to detect nearby objects and energies.


    There was nothing notable about the direction in which he was flying. As far as he could tell, there were just more clouds. One thing that might have been different from other ces within the Tianxia System, however, was the distinctck of xenogeneics.


    Han Sen continued flying in the direction the woman had instructed him to go, and he didn¡¯t deviate. And lo and behold, after three or four hours, he saw a light ahead.


    The light was like the sun in the twilight hours. It was a deep red, and it looked like a bigntern on the horizon. Just as the woman said, he knew it when he saw it.


    When Han Sen found the light, it was as if the light had found him, too. It flew over towards Han Sen, enveloping him in its glow.


    Han Sen remembered what the woman said, and he didn¡¯t make a peep.


    The light spun around him for a while but eventually lost interest. A few minutester, it flew away.


    Han Sen felt some modicum of relief. He caught up to the light, though, and he followed it from behind.


    The light was pretty slow, but it also drifted back and forth. It didn¡¯t stick to a fixed trajectory or direction. It went left, right, forward, and back.


    Han Sen was confused, but he still followed it.


    Luckily, the wandering light didn¡¯t seem to be leading him into danger. As he flew, he still didn¡¯t notice any nearby xenogeneics.


    After following the light for half a day, he suddenly saw a giant shadow ahead. When he peered at it a little more intently, he noticed that the shadow was actually another ind. That made him happy.


    When Han Sen got a bit closer, he noticed that the ind was indeed the same as the woman¡¯s ind. Even all the nt life was identical.


    The light went to the ind and settled down upon the grass like it was sleeping.


    Han Sen came down to the ind, as well. As he came close, the heavy gravity dragged him down to the surface. He certainly couldn¡¯t fly on this version of the ind.


    That mattered little to Han Sen, though. He walked towards the mountain at the ind¡¯s center, and it wasn¡¯t long before he came before its foothills. There were some stone stairs carved into the familiar rocks, and so Han Sen walked all the way up them. There was no wooden house or garden on the small peak.


    A weird ck symbol was carved into the side of the peak. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    Han Sen guessed that might have been the restriction of the ind. If he destroyed it, then the woman might be freed.

 Chapter 2461 - Digging the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2461: Digging the Mountain</h4>


    Han Sen had no reason to hesitate. The geno universe was messy enough, and the woman was just one of the many beings that lived there. It didn¡¯t matter if she was good or bad.


    Han Sen pulled out his Ghost Teeth Knife and used it to swipe the mountaintop. He wanted to cut through it.


    But when the Teeth power hit the mountain, that symbol glowed with a deep light. The Teeth power vanished.


    The de of the Ghost Teeth Knife still struck the mountain, however, carving a mark across the stone.


    Han Sen shed a few more times, and aside from the physical strikes of the weapon, no other powers could damage the stone. The symbol carved into the mountain seemed to just consume any powers that came against it.


    ¡°If I have to keep shing and shing like this, how long is this going to take?¡± Han Sen thought gloomily. He tried to cut through the symbol on the mountain first to see if he could remove it.


    But when he tried to strike the symbol, it seemed to sink down into the stone, rather than remaining on the surface. He couldn¡¯t tell how deep it might have sunk beneath the surface.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to do, so he just kept striking the peak of the mountain. Luckily, no dangerous creatures had appeared to harass him. Despite all the loud noises ringing from the stone mountain, no hidden xenogeneics were waking up from their slumber toe and see themotion.


    The light was still resting on the grass, too. It didn¡¯t seem to care what Han Sen did.


    Han Sen kept digging, and before long, he became really sweaty. He felt like a senile old man as he hacked away at the side of the mountain. Luckily, the peak was pretty small. Han Sen guessed it might take another two days for him to cut all the way through it.


    After digging for ten hours straight, Han Sen¡¯s hard work had opened the peak a little. Nothing happened, though, which reinforced Han Sen¡¯s feeling of security.


    Dong!


    Han Sen struck again. But when he raised his knife, he saw that blood was leaking from the stone where his knife had justnded.


    ¡°What? Why is the mountain bleeding?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He took a step back and fell into a defensive position himself.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t like the fact that the mountain was bleeding, especially after his time in Du God City. That ce had made him afraid of bleeding rocks.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of having a real fight, but he was unsettled by tricky monsters that messed with people¡¯s heads.


    Ning Yue¡¯s little green sword hade from a bleeding rock. Han Sen still wouldn¡¯t dare go close to that terrible thing.


    As he watched the blood trickle from the rock, Han Sen¡¯s scalp felt numb. He wasn¡¯t frightened, exactly, but he felt very ufortable.


    Han Sen waited a while, and he noted that only a small volume of blood had trickled out. And no other weird things seemed to be happening. He waved his hand and brushed the blood away from the wall to look at the knife mark.


    What he saw next chilled him.


    In the deepest part of the knife mark, Han Sen could see flesh. He didn¡¯t know what creature this might have been, but he had cut a wound into it that was a few centimeters long. The blood had beening out of that wound.


    Han Sen looked at the wound that had now stopped bleeding, his lips pressed into a tight, bloodless line.


    He didn¡¯t know what the creature inside the mountain was. If it had been dead, it shouldn¡¯t have been bleeding.


    If it was alive, how could that be? It had been buried under an entire mountain. Just the mere thought of that was scary.


    The wound he had cut into the creature was the only ce that Han Sen could see its flesh. He hesitated a bit, but he eventually decided to resume digging.


    He had alreadye this far, so he couldn¡¯t just give up now. That wasn¡¯t his style.


    Even if the creature was still alive, that didn¡¯t matter to him. If it couldn¡¯t get out of a mountain, it couldn¡¯t have been too horrifyingly strong.


    Han Sen used his knife to keep digging around the flesh. If he could dig away the rocks that covered it, he might be able to get a better view of the creature.


    Han Sen dug for a while more, and slowly, the excavation site expanded. Eventually, he uncovered a scrap of yellow cloth. The body part Han Sen had wounded was actually a leg.


    Han Sen could tell that the leg belonged to a woman. The pants certainly appeared girly.


    Han Sen frowned, and he kept on digging. More and more parts of the being were starting to be revealed, and soon, Han Sen was able to confirm that it was indeed a woman.


    He carved carefully into the rock, revealing the woman¡¯s white feet. She was wearing yellow pants, and she had very long legs.


    Her upper body was still inside the mountain, so he couldn¡¯t yet tell what she looked like. But he couldn¡¯t detect a lifeforce from her body. She was like a corpse.


    But when Han Sen checked out the wound on her leg again, the cut appeared to have closed. And earlier, she had been bleeding. At this point, Han Sen had no idea if the woman was alive or dead.


    Han Sen had a sudden and disturbing thought. He used all his strength to dig away the rest of the mountain. More and more parts of the woman became visible. When Han Sen dug her head out and got a look at her face, his eyes opened wide.


    This woman looked exactly the same as the woman in the wooden house. Even a twin wouldn¡¯t look this simr.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this woman buried here? If this woman is alive, then who is that woman in the wooden house?¡± Han Sen shivered as he thought of all this.


    But when Han Sen removed thest of the rock that had held the woman in ce, she showed no sign of moving. It really did look like she was dead. She wasn¡¯t breathing, and she had no heartbeat.


    But when he nced at her face, she looked more at peace than anything. She looked as if she was softly asleep.


    Han Sen examined the woman, but she didn¡¯t look sick. She just didn¡¯t seem to have a lifeforce.


    Han Sen ced his power into her, but that quickly proved pointless. He couldn¡¯t kickstart her lifeforce.


    The locks on the stone book were still present, as well. So, Han Sen set the woman aside and resumed digging.


    Han Sen dug steadily through the stone, and it was only a matter of time before he broke through. His hands were getting pretty sore, and he could hardly hold his knife anymore.


    ¡± Xie Qing King is far better suited for this sort of work. With his power, and him yelling ¡®Alu alu alu!¡¯ it would get done much faster,¡± Han Sen thought as he continued digging.


    ¡°Han Sen...¡± Suddenly, Han Sen heard someone call his name. He was about to answer, but when he opened his mouth, his face paled slightly. He quickly closed it.


    The woman told him that if he spoke a word, he would die. There was no one here, anyway, so who could have possibly called him?


    ¡°Is it the body of the woman?¡± Still keeping his jaw firmly shut, Han Sen turned around to observe that woman¡¯s body. When he was halfway through his turn, he froze.


    The woman¡¯s body had vanished.


    ¡°Han Sen...¡± The voice called out Han Sen¡¯s name again. This time, it was right next to his ear, too. He even felt a soft wind tickle his cheek.

 Chapter 2462 - Real or Fake

    <h4>Chapter 2462: Real or Fake</h4>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak. He quickly turned around and activated his Area.


    Han Sen caught his breath. The woman was standing not too far behind Han Sen, and she was smiling.


    Her lifeforce was very strong now, and as far as he could tell, it was identical to that of the woman in the wooden house. He could barely believe that this was the body that had been lying on the ground only moments before.


    ¡°What? We parted ways such a short time ago, and you¡¯ve already forgotten me?¡± The woman smiled.


    Han Sen opened his mouth to ask if the woman before him was a human or a ghost, but then he remembered that the other woman had told him that under no circumstances should he speak. He still didn¡¯t understand what was up with this other woman, but he didn¡¯t talk. He simply looked at her.


    The womanughed and said, ¡°You are being careful. I told you that you couldn¡¯t talk when you were in the presence of the light, but now that I¡¯m free, you can go ahead and speak.¡±


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t say a word. He just stared at the woman, stunned by how simr the two were. Aside from wearing different clothes, they looked precisely the same.


    Han Sen really wanted to ask her what was going on, but he didn¡¯t dare speak. He thought about it some more, and he decided to write down some words with his Ghost Teeth Knife. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You are being very careful.¡± The woman chuckled darkly. ¡°This is my real body. It was trapped here. What you met earlier was just a doll with my spirit inside it. How else do you think I have managed to live so long? Not many beings from the era of Sacred are still alive. Anyone that has survived this long is most likely making use of forbidden skills.¡±


    Han Sen carved more words into the ground. ¡°You suppressed your body here?¡±


    The woman lifted her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt myself, so why would I bind myself here? Someone else did this to me, and so my real body was trapped here. But because of that suppression, my body didn¡¯t age. It still looks the same as it did back then.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find anyone else to dig up your body before me?¡± Han Sen asked by carving more words.


    ¡°Are you done yet? If you don¡¯t want to go, that¡¯s fine. But I¡¯m leaving,¡± the woman said. She proceeded to walk down the mountain, ignoring Han Sen.


    Han Sen had almost broken through the entire mountaintop, but the woman was descending quickly from the mountain. She obviously intended to leave the ind. He didn¡¯t know if he should finish digging or chase after her.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and ignored the woman who was leaving the ind. He continued digging into the mountain.


    That woman walked toward the light, and when she reached out to it, the light flew into her hands. Grabbing that light, the woman moved away from the ind.


    Han Sen was shocked. The light had brought him here, and if the woman left with the light, Han Sen didn¡¯t know if he would still be able to leave.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t a saint, and he wasn¡¯t close to the woman in the wooden house. He wouldn¡¯t give his life up for her.


    Gritting his teeth, Han Sen went after the departing woman.


    Han Sen shook his head but didn¡¯t speak. He looked at the woman¡¯s hand, and he saw that she was still holding the light she had stolen.


    Han Sen moved a bit closer, and he noticed that the light was actually a redntern. The woman held the redntern before her as she traveled through the clouds.


    She was wearing yellow clothing, but her feet were bare. With the red light shining across her as she flew, she looked very weird.


    Han Sen followed her from behind, but still, he didn¡¯t speak. The woman clutched thentern, continuing to move forward. She was moving much more smoothly than Han Sen.


    But just as Han Sen was wondering if the woman knew where they were going, something bright appeared in front of him. They moved out of the clouds and approached an ind.


    Since he couldn¡¯t see the peak, Han Sen didn¡¯t know which ind he was seeing. So, he didn¡¯t speak.


    The woman made her way up the mountain, and Han Sen followed her silently. When they were halfway up, Han Sen could feel that the mountain would have no peak. He felt as if there would be a wooden house and a garden.


    ¡°Are we really back here?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He walked all the way to the mountaintop and confirmed his suspicion.


    The woman walked into the garden, heading for the wooden house. Han Sen followed the woman into the house.


    Han Sen thought something was amiss. The woman in the wooden house loved to clean, and she had a severe case of OCD. He wasn¡¯t allowed to walk in her garden, let alone her house.


    But Han Sen had followed this woman all the way into the wooden house. She hadn¡¯t said a word, and that made Han Sen suspicious.


    ¡°Is she really not that woman? Is this a fake version of the ind, then?¡± Han Sen frowned as he looked around the wooden house.


    From the first floor to the second floor, there was no one else except for the woman holding thentern. Han Sen picked up a pen and wrote on a piece of paper.


    ¡°Where is your clone doll?¡±


    He watched her intently to see what her reaction might suggest. Han Sen didn¡¯t really need an answer to this question, but he wanted to see her reaction to him messing with her things.


    The woman looked at the paper and said, ¡°My real self is free. So, my clone is now gone.¡±


    ¡°That sounds untrue,¡± Han Sen thought. The woman hadn¡¯t been bothered by Han Sen¡¯s use of her pen and paper. That made him really suspicious.


    Han Sen looked at the stone book and found that it was still locked tightly shut. He hesitated to do so, but he held the book out in front of her. He wrote on the paper, ¡°Can you take a look at this book and help me break these bindings?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to help you?¡± The woman asked with a raised eyebrow. She didn¡¯t ept the book.


    Han Sen now knew that this version of the woman was fake. The woman had personally given him the stone book. If this woman wearing yellow clothes was real, she would have recognized this book, and she wouldn¡¯t have said something like that.


    ¡°What to do?¡± Han Sen frowned. He knew that this woman was fake, but the wooden house was the same. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t really care who this woman was. Real or fake, it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    But he didn¡¯t want to just leave things like this. There were secrets right in front of his nose, and yet he couldn¡¯t uncover them.


    As Han Sen tried to figure out what to do, he suddenly heard the roar of a big dragon. A giant purple dragon soared through the sky above the ind.


    Atop the giant dragon was a man from the Extreme King.

 Chapter 2463 - World Print

    <h4>Chapter 2463: World Print</h4>


    ¡°This is really the ce.¡± The dragon was too big tond on the ind, so it circled overhead. The Extreme King man stood atop the head of the dragon, peering down at the ind.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he thought to himself, ¡°The Extreme King have gotten here so quickly?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t recognize this Extreme King man, but he immediately identified the giant dragon beneath the man¡¯s feet. Han Sen had never seen it before, but he knew its name. It was the famous Extreme Purple Demon Dragon. It was deified, and it was a mount for the king¡¯s brother Meng Lie.


    Meng Lie was King Bai¡¯s biological brother, and he had be deified a long time ago. He was one of the top ten elites of the Extreme King.


    If even the likes of Meng Lie hade to the Tianxia System to hunt down Han Sen, that showed just how much they wanted him dead.


    But Han Sen couldn¡¯t me the Extreme King. The king¡¯s son had been murdered. If Han Sen didn¡¯t pay for what he had done, then the dignity and pride of the Extreme King and King Bai would be forever tarnished.


    ¡°Han Sen! I know you are here. Do you want toe out by your own volition, or do you want me toe down there and drag you out?¡± Meng Lie boomed from the air, staring down at the wooden house.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart began to pound. He knew the Extreme King woulde after he sent the video, but he hadn¡¯t thought they would arrive so quickly.


    Han Sen had expected the demon spirit to be nearby when the Extreme King arrived, so they would have to deal with him before they could focus on Han Sen. But in a surprising turn of events, the demon spirit had yet to appear.


    ¡°Two deifieds havee looking for you. It seems as if you¡¯re in over your head.¡± The woman looked at Han Sen with interest.


    Before Han Sen could answer, the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon beneath Meng Lie gathered up a sphere of dragon power. It turned itself into a being of purple fire. It was going to smite the ind and turn it to ash.


    The woman¡¯s face hardened, and the light of the redntern she was holding grew brighter. The red light covered the whole ind, intercepting the purple fireball. The dragon¡¯s attack was unable to prate the light.


    The purple fire burned fiercely and the red light wavered, but it still managed to shield the ind from the power of the fire. The purple fire was incredibly wild, but it couldn¡¯t make it past the shield.


    The Extreme Purple Demon Dragon became incredibly angry. It spat out more of that purple fire, but try as it might, it couldn¡¯t disce the red light.


    The woman was unshaken. She raised herntern and put her hand inside it. When she pulled her hand back out of it, Han Sen saw there was a little me flickering atop her fingers.


    The woman flicked it at the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon that hovered in the sky. That small me shot upward, rising until it hit the dragon.


    Boom!


    Han Sen watched what looked like a nuclear bomb going off. The giant body of the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon was engulfed by a bright red sea of fire. The monster was transformed into a big, burning fireball. It squealed in pain, and its wings pped madly as it tried to put out the fire that was ravaging it.


    But the more it pped, the more the fire burned.


    Han Sen was frozen. As a fire-aligned deified xenogeneic, the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon should have been able to eat fire for breakfast. Instead, it was burning in intense pain. It was difficult to imagine how terrifying that tiny me must have been.


    The woman stood as calmly as if nothing spectacr had happened. She continued to hold the big redntern, and she stood in front of the window, looking up at the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon and Meng Lie.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw Meng Lie roll up his sleeves. Then it was like the man turned into a ck hole. The red fire on the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon was sucked into that ck hole, and it all disappeared. There wasn¡¯t even a whiff of smoke remaining.


    ¡°Meng Lie is very powerful,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you protecting a fugitive like Han Sen?¡± Meng Lie stood atop the head of the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon¡¯s head, looking down at the woman near the window. He frowned.


    ¡°This is my house,¡± the woman said simply. ¡°You cannot juste here and attempt to burn it down, killing as you please.¡±


    Meng Lie looked at the woman in the same way. ¡°Han Sen has a deep grudge with the Extreme King. The Extreme King will make him pay with his blood. If you would grant me ess to your abode, we will greatly appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± The woman wasn¡¯t pleased by Meng Lie¡¯s tone.


    Meng Lie had asked her to stay out of the way, but it had sounded more like amand. There was no room for maneuvering or negotiation.


    ¡°Then I will forge my own path. The Extreme King are here now, and no one can stop me,¡± Meng Lie said imperiously.


    Hearing Meng Lie say that, Han Sen almost burst outughing.


    The Extreme King had enough power to suppress many races. And all of the top ten deifieds of the Extreme King were a serious threat.


    But Meng Lie had just condescended to the wrong person. This woman hade from the era of the Sacred Leader. The Extreme King¡¯s alpha had been merely a servant to a woman like this, once upon a time. And now, an heir of the Extreme King was talking down to her in such a manner. Han Sen knew what she was going to do, just judging from the man¡¯s disrespectful tone of voice.


    ¡°The Extreme King must be really powerful. I am keen to see how you, a scion of the Extreme King, will build a path that cuts right through me,¡± the woman said, her voice dripping with contempt.


    Meng Lie frowned. The Extreme King were one of the most famous races in the universe, and they had been for a very long time. Furthermore, Meng Lie was the brother of the king. Aside from those of the Very High or the Ancient God, no one ever dared to speak to them in such a way.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Meng Lie flipped his hands out and started to push toward the ind.


    The hand became a big print that suddenly covered the whole shield. A hellish godlight burned from the print. It turned into an old word that read ¡°king,¡± and it was infused with powers for crushing the sky and the ground.


    The clouds of the Tianxia System shook because of that word. The clouds nearby were all rolling, and space was tearing anding undone under the force of therge print. The whole area had be a dangerous maelstrom of destructive power.


    In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, it was like the whole world was being ttened by that unstoppable word. The ind was going to get crushed like an egg.


    ¡°You stole the World Print, and now you have the gall to show it off here?¡± The woman looked up with disdain. She raised her hands, and a small print appeared on her fingers. She threw it at the big print that wasing down toward the ind.


    The small print and the big print collided. Weird symbols shed across the smaller print. Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what the symbols meant, but the sight of them was disconcerting. It was like the universe¡¯s destiny now resided in that little print.


    Boom!


    The small print hit the big print. Then, the scary big print shattered. It couldn¡¯t repel the small print.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Meng Lie¡¯s face changed. His king print could suppress the sky and earth, and no race should have been able to stop it. But now, a much smaller print had been able to crush it. It was a sight that beggared belief.


    Han Sen had used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to observe the conflict. The woman¡¯s small print had a simr structure to the big print, but the smaller variant¡¯s power was much denser.


    They looked roughly the same, but when they ran into each other, but it was like refined steel going up against baked y. The world shocking king print shattered. It couldn¡¯tpare to the woman¡¯s World Print.

 Chapter 2464 - Gold Soldier King Body

    <h4>Chapter 2464: Gold Soldier King Body</h4>


    The small print broke the world shocking king print. And after that, it continued on its course towards Meng Lie. The print didn¡¯t be any bigger, but it did seem like the world was bing smaller instead, shrinking under the twisted power of the print. The influence of the print seemed to spread over everything around them.


    Meng Lie¡¯s jaw tightened. Several gold substance chains flew from his body, assembling themselves into a big hand that was poised to strike back against the little print. But the big hand broke when it came into contact with that print. All the substance chains snapped, too. It was impossible to repel the power of that small print.


    Seeing that the little print was about to suppress him, Meng Lie shouted. Golden light burst from him. His body turned gold as his muscles expanded, and his armor buckled and broke as his body grew toorge for it to contain.


    In the next second, Meng Lie¡¯s hand gripped the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon¡¯s head. The gold of his body affected the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon, and the dragon began turning gold as well.


    Meng Lie roared. He was holding the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon up. He lifted it, like a dancing ant holding up an elephant.


    Meng Lie heaved the dragon toward the small World Print that was headed his way, and when the dragon left his hands, it became a draconce. It struck the small World Print, and it managed to knock the small World Print away.


    Han Sen was shocked by this, and he wondered, ¡°What kind of power is this? A deified xenogeneic turned into ance?¡±


    The woman looked at Meng Lie in surprise. ¡°The weapon part of Geno World Speech used in conjunction with Bloodline Spirit Body metal element. They can bebined? It looks like these ves have something decent in them, after all.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? This is my Extreme King¡¯s Golden Soldier King Body. Geno World Speech? You are full of crap...¡± Meng Lie snarled. Then he swung the gold dragonnce at the woman.


    The gold dragonnce was burning with purple dragon fire. The dragonnce¡¯s metal slid forward, ripping the fabric of space as it appeared in front of the woman.


    The woman looked at the gold dragonnce with interest. She summoned a small World Print in front of her to block the gold dragonnce.


    The print was small, but as far as thence was concerned, the print might as well have been as big as a. No matter how scary thence¡¯s dragon fire was, it was drawn maically to the print. The attack couldn¡¯t go past the woman¡¯s shield.


    Meng Lie kept his grip on the heart of the gold dragon. He continued to roar and sprint forward with the gold dragonnce, thrusting it into the little World Print. Thence¡¯s dragon firepower kept being driven into the small print spell.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± When Meng Lie roared, the gold dragonnce finally pierced through the small print. It exploded, and then space cracked.


    The gold dragonnce roared with Meng Lie, and it shot forward toward the woman¡¯s eyebrow.


    The woman looked shocked, and she didn¡¯t move. The raging dragon fire of the goldnce punched a hole straight through her skull.


    But her body simply exploded. And then, the body of another woman appeared behind Meng Lie.


    ¡°Moon doppelganger and teleportation?¡± Han Sen was frozen by the sight. This was the first time he had seen another person fight like this. The woman¡¯s moon doppelganger was a little different from Han Sen¡¯s, but it was based on the same concept. However, the woman¡¯s moon doppelganger was clearer, and her teleportation didn¡¯t cause a ripple in space. It wasn¡¯t like when Han Sen used his dragon wings and gathered up power. The woman¡¯s enemies would have no warning that she was about to teleport. Not until she appeared behind them, at least.


    ¡°What a scary woman. If I could teleport like that, I would have a much higher chance of sess when fighting strong enemies.¡± It had been a long time since Han Sen had made use of Break Space sh with his dragon wings. It was still teleportation, but its range was too short and it took too long to cast. It wasn¡¯t suitable for King ss fights.


    After all, the dragon wings were a mutant Marquise xenogeneic gene. It couldn¡¯t keep up with the needs of a King ss battle.


    Meng Lie reacted quickly. He flipped the gold dragonnce, and thence fire was like a roaring gold dragon as it headed for the woman behind him.


    Pang!


    The woman¡¯s body broke again, but she appeared next to Meng Lie, muttering to herself, ¡°I underestimated this race of ves. This Gold Soldier King Body is quite interesting.¡±


    Meng Lie¡¯s eyes were on fire. He couldn¡¯t bear listening to her. He looked like some deranged demon god as he swung the gold dragonnce. Anything thence touched was incinerated by the fire it carried.


    The sea of clouds was vaporized, and substance chains of gold dragon fire roared across the sky.


    ¡°These deified elites are too strong. Meng Lie is forcing another deified creature to be his weapon. He¡¯s wielding it like any other weapon. And the woman is practically fighting two deified elites.¡± Han Sen felt lust rise inside him as he watched the disy of power. If he could gain that power and a group of deified creatures at his disposal, no one could defeat him.


    Against the rampaging gold dragonnce, the woman could only use clones and her ability of teleportation to fight.


    But Han Sen could still tell that the woman had some extra tricks up her sleeve. She wasn¡¯t trying to escape; more than anything, it looked as if she was admiring his Gold Soldier King Body.


    Meng Lie noticed this, too. In his fury, he sped up his attacks even more. The substance chains were like dragon fire chewing up the sky and the daytime. He wanted to grind the woman into dust.


    But his efforts were futile. The woman¡¯s teleportation capabilities were so good, it was like she had a frameshift drive installed. She shifted position so fast that it seemed like she was everywhere at once. It didn¡¯t matter how strong Meng Lie was because he couldn¡¯t touch a single hair upon her head.


    Meng Lie was unable to touch the woman. His eyes opened wide, and he began thrusting the gold dragonnce toward the ind. Thence fire became a roaring gold dragon that came for the ind. It looked like one bite was all it would take to devour the entire ind.


    Thentern was still on the ind, and it was glowing red. It protected the ind, but the red light couldn¡¯t withstand thence¡¯s power forever. Thence¡¯s fire broke the red light, and the dragon fire covered the sky and the earth.


    Han Sen suddenly felt very anxious. This was the power of two deified beings doing battle. Perhaps the ind could withstand it, but Han Sen and the wooden house wouldn¡¯t be able to. The wooden house held many geno arts, too, and they were at risk of being destroyed.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t overly concerned about them, though. Having a bunch of great geno arts would be useless if he died. He turned around and started to leave the house, but the dragon fire suddenly disappeared.


    He raised his head. The gold dragonnce had stopped moving. It was hanging over the ind, and the woman¡¯s bare, pale feet rested lightly atop the weapon.


    ¡°Nice timing.¡± Meng Lie had been unable to hit the woman, and so he had decided to strike the ind instead. Now that the woman was where he wished her to be, the gold substance chains danced. The gold dragonnce was imbued with gold fire. It roared like a giant dragon, and it prepared tosh out at her.


    ¡°Gold Soldier King Body, huh? Now I understand.¡± The woman still stood upon thence. She smiled faintly.


    As thence¡¯s gold dragon fire exploded, a white light surrounded her feet. The light was contagious, and it infected the gold dragonnce. The gold dragonnce changed color, transforming into a white metal dragonnce.


    Pang!


    The woman¡¯s bare feet stood firmly upon thence, and then, the white dragonnce exploded with a dragon light. It sted Meng Lie, and he let go of the weapon.


    The white dragonnce flew away from him, then spun andnded in the woman¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Impossible! How do you have the Gold Soldier King Body?¡± Meng Lie stared at the woman who was holding the dragonnce. It was like he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 2465 - Sacred Leader’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 2465: Sacred Leader¡¯s Secret</h4>


    The woman held the white dragonnce loosely in one hand. She swung it almost casually, sending it to strike Meng Lie. The dragon fire of thence was just like the fire Meng Lie himself had been employing.


    Meng Lie¡¯s face paled. He didn¡¯t dare fight the wrathful power of that dragonnce. He stumbled back and cast some gold substance chains, creating a gold shield in front of himself.


    But the power of that dragonnce was too scary. It pierced right through the shield, and it was headed for Meng Lie.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised that the woman could use these abilities, though. He had heard about this before when he saw the woman read the Shocking World Record of the Extreme King. The Extreme King had stolen her Geno World Speech andbined portions of it with the Blood Pulse Spirit Body.


    Even the Extreme King¡¯s basic Shocking World Record had been stolen from the woman. It was not weird that she was able to employ the Gold Soldier King body.


    But the proficiency with which the woman wielded the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon was intimidating.


    Meng Lie was considered quite strong among the deified elites, but upon meeting a monster like this woman, he lost his cool. After losing hisnce, he stopped fighting. When he found a chance to flee, he took it. He didn¡¯t dare to continue fighting the woman. He wasn¡¯t going to get the Extreme Purple Demon Dragon back, either.


    ¡°Why did you let him run?¡± Han Sen asked quickly when he saw that the woman hadn¡¯t stopped Meng Lie from escaping.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he mped his jaw shut. He had been watching the fight so intently, he had forgotten about the fact that he wasn¡¯t supposed to be talking.


    But nothing bad happened after Han Sen spoke. The womannded in the garden, and she said smoothly, ¡°My body has just been freed, and I¡¯m still very weak. If he kept fighting, I doubt I would¡¯ve been able to kill him.¡±


    ¡°So, this is you in a weak state?¡± Han Sen was frozen.


    ¡°Weird. I spoke out loud, and yet nothing has happened. Is this the real woman? Why didn¡¯t she recognize the stone book? And what happened to her OCD?¡± Han Sen looked at the woman. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t determine if she was real or fake.


    There was something else Han Sen was wondering about, too. The fight had been conducted on a mind-blowing scale, and Han Sen was still feeling the aftershocks. But despite that, the demon spirit hadn¡¯t appeared. Why didn¡¯t it show up?


    The woman returned to the wooden house and ced a crystal shield over it.


    Han Sen had seen the woman use this skill several times, but as he watched her use it now, he realized that he had underestimated its utility.


    The crystal shield enveloped the wooden house, and then it became smaller. The wooden house shrank, as well. A few secondster, the crystal had be an egg-sized ball resting in the woman¡¯s hand. The wooden house was inside it, safe and sound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the woman said, lifting herntern and speaking to Han Sen. She turned to leave the ind.


    ¡°Such a ruckus... Why didn¡¯t the demon spirit show up?¡± Han Sen asked casually as he followed the woman.


    ¡°I am free. He won¡¯t dare show himself to me now,¡± the woman said tly.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t be certain if she was telling the truth, so he asked her directly, ¡°Why were you freed so easily? Was this the first time you asked someone to help you?¡±


    The woman¡¯s hands moved, and the dragonnce turned into a white dragon boat. She sat on the dragon boat and said, ¡°You think Two World Mountain can be essed by just anyone? I don¡¯t know how you gained ess, but if other people could do what you did, I would have been released long ago.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how I got here?¡± Han Sen looked at the woman strangely.


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Is that odd? Two World Mountain is between two worlds. Although the other woman was my clone, I was unable to interact with her while I was bound. I don¡¯t have her memories. And when I was freed, she should have be a doll whose strings were cut. I cannot recollect her memories.¡±


    ¡°How did you know it was me who saved you, then?¡± As soon as Han Sen asked that, he realized that the question was stupid.


    The woman still answered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my clone, how would you have known that you needed to follow my Two World Lantern? And how would you have known not to talk on the Two World Path? You really would have died, otherwise. The Two World Mountain restrictions had broken, which was what allowed you and the Extreme King guy to gain ess to Two World Mountain.¡±


    Han Sen eyed the woman, trying to see if she was telling the truth. Her story did sound rather usible. He went silent for a while, and then he brought out the stone book.


    ¡°Your clone said that if I saved her, the bindings of this stone book would be broken. Why is it still closed, then?¡±


    The woman looked at the stone book and said, ¡°The book has a World Print, so it wouldn¡¯t open automatically. Even if the book was destroyed, no one could open it. No one aside from me, that is.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you open it?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but if she knew how to unlock the book, then that would be great.


    Without speaking, the woman casually cast a small World Print. A stamp appeared on the stone book¡¯s cover. A mysterious symbol glowed briefly, and then the stone book¡¯s invisible power was broken. The book could now be opened.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait to open the stone book. The words inside the book jumped around as if they were alive. They looked like fairies, and they flew towards the woman¡¯s forehead. They all vanished into her eyebrows.


    When the woman saw the fairy-like symbols, she appeared surprised. And then, she understood. She sat upon the boat, allowing all the words to flow into her forehead.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t! I have been tricked.¡± Han Sen suddenly understood.


    After the stone book¡¯s words all flew out, the stone book crumbled into sand that slipped through Han Sen¡¯s fingers.


    The woman absorbed all the words and then smiled at Han Sen. ¡°Thank you for bringing me my clone¡¯s memories. You want to know what test the Sacred Leader conducted, right?¡±


    Han Sen nodded. The stone book hadn¡¯t contained his answer; it was filled with the memories of the clone.


    The woman was sitting at the front of the boat. She put a hand under her chin and looked up to the sky. ¡°The Sacred Leader was very powerful, but his lifespan was quite short. He would only live a few hundred years. It couldn¡¯t bepared to those that could live for ten thousand years, a million years, or even a billion years. He tried his hardest to find a way to live forever, even forcing himself through multiple rebirths. But eventually, he still reached his life¡¯s end. Trying to stay alive, the Sacred Leader conducted many tests. Then one day, a man who called himself God came to Sacred Leader.¡±

 Chapter 2466 - Fighting God

    <h4>Chapter 2466: Fighting God</h4>


    ¡°Sacred Leader made a wish?¡± Han Sen looked at the woman with shock.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°No. Sacred Leader was a very self-confident person. If he wanted to achieve immortality, he would find it by himself. He wouldn¡¯t make a wish to another creature.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak. He listened to the woman, hanging on every word. After so long spent searching, he was finally touching the center of this mystery.


    The woman sighed and said, ¡°Sacred Leader didn¡¯t want to make a wish. Instead, he wanted to kill God. But no matter what power he tried to use, he couldn¡¯t damage God. He couldn¡¯t even ruffle that being¡¯s clothing. You can¡¯t imagine how shocked Sacred Leader was. He ruled practically the entire universe, and yet, he couldn¡¯t deal a speck of damage to this creature iming to be God.¡±


    ¡°But this self-proimed God was also restricted by some sort of power. He couldn¡¯t kill Sacred Leader either. But after that encounter, Sacred Leader poured all his strength into finding out what sort of creature that God was. Many things happened, and in the end, Sacred Leader did manage to kill one.¡±


    ¡°What? Sacred Leader killed a god?¡± Han Sen asked, his voice going hoarse as his throat tightened.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t really a god. It was more of a statue. It was like a statue that was controlled by God.¡±


    Han Sen thought about that God inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. It was a statue, more of a representation than an actual god like King Jun.


    ¡°After destroying the statue, Sacred Leader conducted some tests. He discovered, to his shock, that his lifespan had increased when he absorbed some power from the statue. Sacred Leader became incredibly excited. And he thought, ¡®If killing a statue of God added that much to my lifespan, what would happen if I killed a real one?¡¯¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°And so Sacred Leader continued researching how he might kill God. But after his statue was destroyed, that God hated him and wanted him dead. Sacred Leader was unable to kill God, but God was also unable to kill Sacred Leader. They were fighting indirectly, so to speak. When the time came for Sacred Leader to actually battle God, all of us were incredibly excited. And yet, at the same time, that began the period of our greatest suffering.¡±


    Saying this, the woman sighed. ¡°Not all the members of Sacred shared Sacred Leader¡¯s vision. When he fought with God, Sacred Leader¡¯s family, friends, subordinates, and even spouses, all betrayed him for God. And they put Sacred Leader in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°Sacred Leader¡¯s research of The Story of Genes was at a dead end. No one could practice The Story of Genes, so there was no Super Gene that could threaten God. And by then, Sacred Leader¡¯s lifespan hade to an end.¡±


    ¡°And then God destroyed Sacred and killed Sacred Leader?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Before that happened, I was already entombed in Two World Mountain. By that time, Sacred Leader had lost everyone. Sacred was unable to hold itself together, so its copse was only a matter of time.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he sighed. ¡°Sacred Leader was so strong, but not even he could defeat God?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t quite urate. But, at the very least, he let us know that God can be resisted,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Right. So, why were you sealed inside Two World Mountain?¡± Han Sen actually wanted to ask if she had also been tempted by God and made a wish, but he quickly decided not to.


    The woman¡¯s face changed. With a stony face, she said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ve paid my debt in full now. I¡¯ve told you everything, so you can leave.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he thought, ¡°This woman was encased in the stone of Two World Mountain. It must have something to do with the demon spirit. That woman carved into the Sea Demon Car has to be her.¡±


    Han Sen had these ideas rattling in his head, but he didn¡¯t try to confirm them. He told her, ¡°I have known you for so long, but I don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    The woman looked at Han Sen. ¡°What are you hanging around for? Get lost.¡±


    There was nothing Han Sen could say to that, so he left the dragon boat. When he turned around to look at the woman, the dragon boat had soared into space and disappeared. Where she went, he had no idea.


    ¡°Even in Sacred Leader¡¯s, people were already fighting against these things iming to be God. But it does seem as if God wins every time.¡± Han Sen closed his eyes and continued to think, ¡°When Sacred was destroyed, did Sacred Leader die? The sanctuaries were a ce for the Sacred Leader to research immortal spirits. The crystallizerster adopted the realm. Why didn¡¯t any other races take over the sanctuaries? Why were the crystallizers the only ones who could? Did the crystallizers know the secrets of the sanctuaries? Maybe. The woman said that the crystallizers were tests and that they were very smart. They must have known a few of Sacred¡¯s secrets, for sure.¡±


    Han Sen thought about this, and then, his eyes brightened. ¡°That should mean that the crystallizers continued Sacred Leader¡¯s research. But what exactly was it that the Sacred Leader researched? Spirits, beast souls, xenogeneics? The crystallizers didn¡¯t seem to know exactly what they were doing. Their bodies were too weak, so they probably wanted to use the sanctuaries to make their bodies stronger. But Sacred Leader¡¯s research couldn¡¯t have been for such a simple purpose.¡±


    ¡°I have learned so much. I now know the beginning and the end of the story. All I am missing are some of the details regarding the middle. And I also know more about The Story of Genes now, so that shoulde in handy for my practice.¡± Han Sen felt a lot of relief, and he thought he was close to getting all the answers he needed.


    Han Sen looked around until he figured out where he was, and then he started heading back to the white whale. He had to get back to Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen soon realized the Tianxia System was way too big. Sticking to one direction was nearly impossible, and there were clouds everywhere he looked. He couldn¡¯t even see where he was going.


    While he was trying to decide which way to head, he saw the shape of a few shadows. Several King ss people were flying through the clouds.


    ¡°Barr!¡± Han Sen was shocked when he saw this shadow. It was Barr.


    But Barr wasn¡¯t with Dia Robber this time. There were people of many different races with him.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± When Barr saw Han Sen, he looked ecstatic. Everyone sped up to reach Han Sen.


    Seeing their faces, Han Sen immediately knew they wereing after him. There was a ny percent chance they were after him for the Extreme King¡¯s bounty.


    Han Sen hesitated. He activated his Wanjie Rubix Cube and connected his video stream with the Treasure Identifier Elder.


    ¡°Han Sen, I have been looking for you for so long!¡± Barr rushed towards Han Sen, pulled out his knife, and shed.

 Chapter 2467 - Punch Seal King

    <h4>Chapter 2467: Punch Seal King</h4>


    Although Barr was a hybrid of the Destroyed, his talents were scarier than most of the full-blooded Destroyed. On top of that, he was practically immortal. As long as his cells were notpletely eradicated, he could be reborn through his remaining genes. And each time his body was obliterated, he came back stronger. He was sort of like a cockroach that never died.


    Barr had already killed many half-deified people who were stronger than him on paper. Han Sen had battled him once before, but he was unable to finish the maniac off.


    After the Treasure Identifier Elder received the video, the stream was distributed across all media stations. He yed the video for all to see.


    It wasn¡¯t a livestream, though. It had been modified by Treasure Identifier Elder and his team before it was yed across all the broadcastingworks. There was a bit of a dy so it could be processed, but most people considered it a livestream anyway.


    Considering the content that the Thousand Treasures had delivered with their two most recent broadcasts, most of the broadcastingworks gave the Treasure Identifier Elder air time immediately.


    There had been amazing viewership numbers for the past two broadcasts, so this video didn¡¯t need to go through the normal approval process. In moments, the broadcast was ying on screens throughout the geno universe.


    ¡°Tago Geno Fluid¡ªit makes you strong like the Tago! Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the first broadcasting station in the Tianxia System. Here is the video of Han Sen¡¯s capture.¡±


    The show that was on air suddenly stopped. Many people were angry, but when they saw what was ying now, their eyes widened and locked on the screen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Barr from the Destroyed? And Shadow from the Storm? And look, there is Thunder from Thundersnake. They¡¯ve surrounded Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°He deserves it. He was streaming with the Wanjie Rubix Cube when he fled. He deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°Barr is going up to him... so powerful. No wonder Barr is so famous. The power in his strikes can destroy smalls.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s called the ¡®Destroyed godlight.¡¯ If you get caught in a beam of that light, you or any other creature would just die.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know sh*t. The Destroyed godlight isn¡¯t Barr¡¯s strongest move. The amazing thing about Barr is his immortal body. He can¡¯t be killed. Even if Han Sen does defeat Barr, Barr won¡¯t stoping. Plus, other elites are there as well. Han Sen won¡¯t get away today.¡±


    Everyone was watching and discussing the content. Barr was the most famous member of the hunting party, but the other Kings were very good too.


    Especially Shadow and Thunder. They belonged to some of the less famous higher races. Still, as individuals, they weren¡¯t weak. They could easilypete with the best geniuses of most races.


    Plus, Shadow and Thunder were half-deified. That was one step greater than Barr, so in terms of power, they exceeded him.


    While everyone watched this, Barr¡¯s bone knife suddenly lunged towards Han Sen¡¯s head. A scary Destroyed knifelight shot forward to strike Han Sen.


    Han Sen jerked to the side, dodging the thrust of the bone knife and throwing a punch into Barr¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Good hit!¡± Barr shouted. He then threw his left fist collide with Han Sen¡¯s.


    Pang!


    Two fists struck each other, releasing a powerful shockwave. The clouds rose and washed away, as if they had transformed into a tsunami.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t budge, but Barr was sent flying. When he came to a stop ten meters away, his face changed. Some sort of ice was spreading over his fist, and it moved up his arms to cover his entire body.


    Barr opened his mouth to shout, but his body became a block of ice before he had the chance. Inside the ice, Barr was in that angry, roaring position. He could make no noise, though.


    Han Sen shot past Barr, not even sparing a nce at his frozen opponents. He went after the other Kings.


    Shadow, who was of the Storm race, came at Han Sen first. Her body was like a typhoon as she surged toward Han Sen. He couldn¡¯t even make out her body within the chaos.


    A scary storm wasing for Han Sen¡¯s body. The wind of that storm was like a flurry of sharp weapons that could shred the fabric of space.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was cut to pieces within seconds.


    ¡°Is that all it took to bring Han Sen down?¡± Shadow emerged from her artificial typhoon, and after seeing Han Sen¡¯s body in bloody bits, sheughed darkly.


    The next second, though, Shadow froze. Han Sen¡¯s shattered body disappeared into thin air. Shadow knew that was bad, but the realization came toote. Han Sen¡¯s face appeared in front of her, and he threw a punch into her belly.


    Pang!


    The punch that mmed into Shadow¡¯s stomach sent her soaring through the air. Although she had the protection of wind, she was still frozen solid by Han Sen¡¯s ice. Before her descent wasplete, she was an ice sculpture.


    Thunder¡¯s jaw went ck when he saw what had happened, but he didn¡¯t slow his approach. When he got close enough to Han Sen, he used his King area.


    Thunder and lightning boomed and struck in the immediate proximity, covering all corners of the area. Han Sen was suddenly surrounded by a furious storm, and his body was drowning amidst the thunder.


    Pure attacking areas were the easiest to deal with, but they were also the hardest to deal with.


    Pure physical attacks were easy enough if you could block them, but if they were used against someone who was weak to their element, they could be extremely deadly. There was no middle ground against something like this. Inside the radius of that area, there was nowhere to run. Han Sen could only use his own body to fight back what came his way.


    ¡°That thunder area isn¡¯t the strongest I¡¯ve seen, but Thunder himself is half-deified. Han Sen, on the other hand, has only just be a King. He can¡¯t have moved beyond the first or second tiers. Han Sen won¡¯tst long within an area that powerful,¡± a King said, as he watched the video.


    After he said that, though, a hole was torn straight through the thunder area. Han Sen came out from that ocean of electricity with lightning snapping and crackling all around him. It didn¡¯t touch his body.


    Han Sen was holding a spike of lightning. He ran in front of Thunder and tried to stab him with the spike.


    Thunder was holding a spiral of electricity. He lifted the bolt of pure lightning to collide with Han Sen. But when the lightning touched Han Sen, it looked as if the lightning itself had actually been electrified. He almost dropped the lightning spiral.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s left hand punched Thunder in the chest. Thunder was immediately sent flying. His body quickly became another icy statue like the others.


    In minutes, Barr, Shadow, and Thunder¡ªthree King elites¡ªhad been frozen stiff by Han Sen. They were all shocked.


    The two other Kings who hade after Han Sen were shocked, as well. They were eighth or ninth-tier Kings. They weren¡¯t as talented as Barr, or half-deified like Shadow and Thunder. If those three powerful people had already been frozen by Han Sen, they wouldn¡¯t darepound their mistake by trying to fight Han Sen themselves.


    They turned around to run, but it was toote. Han Sen shed by them. Both of the areas emitted by those Kings were broken, and they were turned into ice statues just like Barr and the others.

 Chapter 2468 - Shadow Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 2468: Shadow Ghost</h4>


    While it might have taken some time to describe, in reality, the fight was over in moments. Han Sen managed to freeze two half-deifieds and three Kings in a few steps.


    ¡°Am I seeing this right? Thunder and Shadow, both of whom are half-deified, were frozen? Barr is still frozen, too. Are crystallizers really this strong?¡±


    ¡°This is too cool. One punch, one person. He beat two half-deified people and three Kings. No wonder he was able to murder a prince of the Extreme King.¡±


    ¡°Since when have the bodies of crystallizers evolved with such speed? Weren¡¯t the crystallizers heavily reliant on technology?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a pure, cold power, though. If it was so simple, Barr and Thunder wouldn¡¯t bepletely sealed in the way they are.¡±


    ...


    The whole universe was shocked by what Han Sen had done. Sealing five powerful Kings in mere moments was an impressive feat. No one had seen thating.


    ¡°This guy is getting stronger and stronger. I¡¯ve got to get better myself,¡± Lin Feng said, upon seeing Han Sen¡¯s fight on his phone. His eyes were sparkling as he walked toward a xenogeneic-infested mountain.


    Wang Yuhang had a Gana woman in his arms at the time, and he was enjoying himself with scrumptious foods and fine wines. Back during the Geno Scroll fights, he had bet all his money on Dor being victorious. That gamble had an enormous payoff, so now he was able to afford many of the things he wanted.


    ¡°That really p*sses me off. Out of all of us, why is Han Sen the only one who¡¯s so famous? No... I need to do a live stream of myself. I want the rednecks of this geno universe to see how great I am byparison,¡± Wang Yuhang said, as he watched Han Sen seal Barr and four other people. The girls around him were also watching Han Sen¡¯s fight, screaming in glee with every new attack. It soured Wang Yuhang¡¯s mood even further.


    ...


    ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s almost entered my league. If he keeps on working hard, he might reach thirty percent of my power,¡± Xie Qing King said. He was wearing dark sunsses, and he had a bottle of beer in his hand. He was focused on flying his expensive aircraft, but he also had a pen and paper next to him.


    As he flew, a person¡¯s image suddenly appeared on the ship¡¯s monitor. It was a worker from the Thousand Treasures Alliance. After seeing Xie Qing King, he smiled and said, ¡°Boss Xie Qing King, did you finish your thirdic yet? The whole universe is waiting for the threequel to your Overbearing President Love Luv Looove saga.¡±


    ¡°Argh... hey... argh... what... what are you... oh... the signal is bad... argh... maic storm... oh no... oh no...¡± Xie Qing King said. Then he mmed his phone closed.


    ¡°What kind of artist would hit a deadline and hand their work in on time?¡± Xie Qing King took a sip of his drink and returned to watching Han Sen fight.


    ...


    In the Extreme King, a ghost-like body was emerging from an empty mountain. It walked into the underworld, traveled through King¡¯s Kingdom, and headed for the Tianxia System.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are Bai Yi or Han Sen. I¡¯m going to beat you this time!¡± Bai Wuchang said to himself excitedly as he traversed the depths of space.


    After Han Sen froze Barr and the other four, he intended to steal any good items they were carrying. A wave of unease washed through him, though. The smile left his face, and he hurled the Wanjie Rubix Cube away from him.


    The moment Han Sen threw the Wanjie Rubix Cube, a needle-like de materialized from the image disy of the Wanjie Rubix Cube. The thin de flew right past Han Sen¡¯s cheek.


    A ck shadow followed that deing from the Wanjie Rubix Cube. A person grabbed the Wanjie Rubix Cube and gave Han Sen a toothy grin.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked the weird creature that had emerged from the Wanjie Rubix Cube. A frown furrowed his brow.


    The creature had the body of a human but the head of a sheep. Bat-like wings spread from his back. He had scales, and their ck color glistened.


    ¡°I¡¯m Shadow Ghost,¡± the weird creature said, ying with the Wanjie Rubix Cube as he spoke.


    The Wanjie Rubix Cube was still active, and many of the viewers froze in their seats when they heard Shadow Ghost¡¯s name.


    Shadow Ghost came from the Pirates. Although he was only half-deified, his name struck fear into the hearts of many. Even many deified elites were wary of this being. Shadow Ghost came from a rare race, but his talents were deadly enough to strike fear into many people of the higher races.


    As long as a video was being filmed in a real ce, Shadow Ghost could enter that video and travel to wherever it was being filmed. That was what he did when he came out of the recording Wanjie Rubix Cube.


    But that wasn¡¯t the scariest thing about him. Once Shadow Ghost entered a video, he could reveal himself at any time without warning.


    Imagine talking to your good friend or flirting with your lover, and then suddenly, a sword came out of the video chat and skewered you. Not many people could react to the threat swiftly enough to save themselves.


    God only knew how many Kings or half-deifieds had been killed in such a way by Shadow Ghost. Many people were never even aware of how they died. It was pretty hard to prevent.


    ¡°Shadow Ghost is onto him. Han Sen is in danger!¡±


    ¡°No way. How did Han Sen react so quickly earlier? He was holding his Wanjie Rubix Cube close to his body, but he still somehow avoided Shadow Ghost¡¯s sneak attack?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Han Sen just froze five powerful enemies. After that, he should have been rxed and off-guard. But he actually avoided the strike. Did he dodge out of instinct, or did he somehow know what wasing?¡±


    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s pretty scary.¡±


    Shadow Ghost spun the Wanjie Rubix Cube in his palm as he stared at Han Sen. He chuckled grimly. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between us, and no one has directly hired me to kill you. However, the bounty being offered by the Extreme King is far too tempting. Today, I will have to trouble myself to kill you.¡±


    Han Sen had never heard of Shadow Ghost, so he didn¡¯t know who he was. But seeing him emerge from the video of the Wanjie Rubix Cube, Han Sen knew what sort of powers he had.


    ¡°You were unable to kill me earlier. What makes you think you can take me on now?¡± Han Sen asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You think that was all the power I have? Let me show you my real shadow area.¡± After that, Shadow Ghost pulled out another camera with his free hand. There was a loud clicking noise as the camera shed.


    Han Sen tried to dodge, but he didn¡¯t know where the power wasing from, so he had no idea which direction to move in.


    After the sh, Han Sen¡¯s body simply disappeared. The Shadow Ghost camera disyed an image of Han Sen.


    But in the picture, Han Sen was able to move and talk. It was like aptop.


    The sh had made Han Sen feel as if things were all dreamy, and that he was drifting in space. Everything around him was gray, and there was a shadow in front of him that he could barely see. That shadow was Shadow Ghost.

 Chapter 2469 - Inverse Dragon Lando

    <h4>Chapter 2469: Inverse Dragon Lando</h4>


    ¡°Han Sen, look where you are.¡± Shadow Ghost raised the Wanjie Rubix Cube that was in his hand. The stream from the Rubix cube was still running. Han Sen could see the video, which showed him caught in the screen of Shadow Ghost¡¯s camera.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped at the sight, and so he quickly tried to fly out of the camera¡¯s frame. He kept an eye on the Rubix cube¡¯s stream as he flew, but he soon realized that no matter what direction he flew, there would be no escape from that ce. The video stream showed that he was always dead center of the camera¡¯s screen.


    ¡°It is useless! In my shadow area, you are just an image. And if I rip this image, your body will be torn just like it,¡± Shadow Ghost boasted. Then he damaged a corner of the image that showed a bit of Han Sen¡¯s hair.


    The moment the image of Han Sen¡¯s hair was damaged, Han Sen¡¯s actual hair was given a trim. He didn¡¯t know how it had happened, but there was nothing he could do to prevent it.


    The people that were watching the stream felt a chill. They knew Shadow Ghost could enter virtual images, but they didn¡¯t know he had a power like this.


    Everyone felt a chill. If Shadow Ghost trapped them in a picture, killing them would be as simple as damaging a camera.


    Some of the deified elites who were watching the video nodded in approval. They were impressed with Shadow Ghost¡¯s might.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± Another creepy smile crossed Shadow Ghost¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re worth more alive. I¡¯m going to take you with me to the Extreme King. You might be my best chance of bing deified.¡±


    Han Sen was looking at Shadow Ghost, who was outside the image, with an expressionless face. He said, ¡°Do you really think you can capture me this way?¡±


    Shadow Ghost replied with confidence, saying, ¡°My area has no limiting range. Furthermore, you are just a King. Even if you were deified, you couldn¡¯t escape the boundaries of my area.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen said. His left eye then shed with a red light, and his body turned into a red shadow.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Shadow Ghost¡¯s face changed. Han Sen had disappeared from the picture.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± The people who were watching the stream were shocked, too. They hadn¡¯t seen how Han Sen had managed to get out of the picture¡¯s frame.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Shadow Ghost¡¯s sudden scream drew everyone¡¯s attention back to him.


    One of Shadow Ghost¡¯s eyes was bleeding. It seemed as if some scary power had prated his eye and sent a jolt of pain straight to his brain.


    Han Sen was standing behind Shadow Ghost. His Thunder God Spike was dripping with blood.


    ¡°Next time you want to kill me, don¡¯t talk so much crap.¡± Han Sen swung the Thunder God Spike, flicking away the blood. He took the Wanjie Rubix Cube and flew away without looking back.


    Shadow Ghost¡¯s body fell through the emptiness of space. It appeared like he had been killed.


    Every noble watching the video stared in mute silence. Shadow Ghost was a nightmarish enemy, but he had been one-hit-killed. The viewers were having difficulty wrapping their heads around the idea.


    Most of the Kings, Dukes, and nobles were unable to discern just how Han Sen had managed to kill Shadow Ghost, though. That was what scared the audience the most.


    Someone who had just be a King had managed to kill a half-deified warrior as quickly as they might kill a chicken or a cow. It was hard to believe.


    The video stream suddenly went ck. The spectacle was over. Many of the viewers were still reeling from the shock, though. They hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to react.


    Han Sen turned off the Wanjie Rubix Cube and flew forward. He wanted to take a look at the items Shadow Ghost and Barr had been carrying, but he didn¡¯t have time.


    A scary presence wasing this way. Han Sen could sense that if it wasn¡¯t a deified eliteing for him, then it was a very terrifying half-deified being. It was most likely someone that he couldn¡¯tpete with on his own.


    Of course, not long after Han Sen flew away, a shadow appeared where Han Sen had been. That person looked at the dead Shadow Ghost and the frozen Barr. He waved his hand, bringing out a swordlight. He used it to break Han Sen¡¯s ice, freeing Barr and the others.


    Once Barr and Thunder were freed, they caught sight of the new man and began to tremble.


    ¡°Lando!¡± Shadow, from the race of the Storm, screamed. He looked frightened.


    ¡°Were you guys fighting Han Sen?¡± the person called Lando asked, his voice stern.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shadow answered. He was very scared of Lando, but he still answered truthfully.


    After hearing Shadow¡¯s answer, Lando chased after Han Sen, his body moving so fast that the space around him seemed to groan.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Lando is here. No matter how strong Han Sen is, that is one opponent that he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Thunder finished his statement with a very long sigh.


    ¡°The traitor that the Dragons hate the most. The Inverse Dragon Lando might not be deified, but he has killed enough of them. And they were deified Dragons, of all things. A guy like him can¡¯t be dealt with by a King.¡± Shadow¡¯s mood had mellowed somewhat.


    ¡°There are many elites in this universe, and there are many half-deified elites. But the scariest half-deified in existence has to be Lando,¡± Thunder said. After a moment of thought, he went on to say, ¡°Although the half-deifieds of the Extreme King are powerful, this guy could fight an entire generation of them. If I had to pick an enemy, I would prefer to choose a half-deified of the Extreme King over Lando. Lando is just too evil.¡±


    Even Barr looked shaken. He wasn¡¯t scared of anything, and he would go anywhere. But aside from deified elites, there were two people he feared: the Inverse Dragon Lando and Yu Shanxin of Sky Pce.


    If it was anyone else, he¡¯d chase them down to the ends of the universe. Either that or he¡¯d kill the person right where they were. But after seeing Lando, Barr had yet to say a single word. He just watched Lando go after Han Sen. He didn¡¯t dare follow.


    ¡°Han Sen is dead,¡± Barr said to himself. Then, he flew out of the Tianxia System. He no longer nned to chase Han Sen.


    Han Sen flew through the clouds at full speed. He kept changing direction, and he erased his scent and trail as he fled. But still, he couldn¡¯t shake the entity chasing him from behind.


    Han Sen could also feel that whatever was pursuing him was gaining. The gap between them was closing.


    When Han Sen finally reached the edge of the purple clouds, he saw someone emerge from the clouds behind it. The being wasing his way, and it wasing fast.


    ¡°One of the Dragon?¡± Han Sen murmured. The man¡¯s Dragon horns were particrlyrge, but he didn¡¯t have wings. He looked like a Dragon hybrid.

 Chapter 2470 - Three Hit Promise

    <h4>Chapter 2470: Three Hit Promise</h4>


    Han Sen was unable to shake the Dragon¡¯s pursuit, so he stopped running.


    Lando came to a stop directly in front of Han Sen. Instead of striking, he just looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°You are the Han Sen that the Extreme King want?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Lando nodded. ¡°Thene with me.¡±


    ¡°I could certainlye with you, but could you at least give me a reason that I should follow you?¡± Han Sen said without moving.


    Landoughed. ¡°I¡¯m Lando. That should be reason enough.¡±


    ¡°You are Lando?¡± Han Sen was shocked to hear this name.


    Because the factions of the geno universe were sopetitive, many people had been bribed by their enemies to betray their race. Some would be proper traitors, whereas others would merely be spies who carried information.


    Lando was the most famous traitor in the past few decades. When others became traitors, they usually just sold ssified information. But Lando had the gall to cut off the head of his master, who was a deified Dragon. He gave it to the ruler of the Destroyed, who used it as a chair.


    Inverse Dragon Lando¡¯s name was known across the universe. When Dragon-culture was discussed, his name always came up. His actions were a shameful stain on the honor of the Dragons.


    The Dragons had wanted to kill Lando for a long time, but Lando might have been the greatest half-deified to ever exist. And he always worked with extreme caution. The king of the Destroyed protected him, as well. So far, the Dragons hadn¡¯t been able to touch him.


    Knowing this story, Han Sen looked at Lando¡¯s back. The man had no draconic wings.


    Lando was a pure Dragon, but when he killed his teacher, the dying man had managed to tear off his dragon wings. They had never grown back.


    ¡°Will youe with me now?¡± Lando asked in a gravelly voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I believe all the legends about you, but no matter who you are or how strong you are, I have to test your mettle for myself,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Right. If I was you, I wouldn¡¯t believe the stories about me, either. It¡¯s a shame that the Extreme King want you alive. If they didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble,¡± Lando said. And then, he moved. He tried to grab Han Sen by his head.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t retreat. He sent his full power into Jadeskin. His body became like ice, and he threw his own palm against the hand that Lando had extended.


    The Dragon¡¯s clutching fingers tore through the fabric of space, but Han Sen and Lando¡¯s hands were both bounced backward.


    Jadeskin¡¯s ice power hadn¡¯t been able to seal Lando. All Dragons had a high resistance to every element, and of course, Lando was no exception to this rule.


    The next second, their fists collided once more. The bodies of the two had be deadly weapons. Their fingers, palms, fists, arms, elbows, legs, and knees moved too fast to track. Neither of them would take a step back.


    Rather than releasing their power, the fighters exchanged blows of raw physical power. Even that was enough to strain and stretch the fabric of space.


    Katcha!


    The bones in Han Sen¡¯s fingers were unable to withstand that next scary hit. They broke.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened. His Jadeskin made his body very strong, and although it was only at the first tier, his body was as sturdy as a half-deified¡¯s. Lando, however, had been able to break his fingers with a random punch. That was a disturbing amount of power.


    Lando¡¯s fists kepting without reprieve. His eyes were perfectly calm as he unleashed his attacks, but his fists flew like a raging fire. Every punch took Han Sen¡¯s full attention.


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin let out a groaning sound. His arm bones cracked under the next hit, and still, Lando did not relent.


    The Dragon wasn¡¯t attacking Han Sen¡¯s weak spots, though. He was making sure to only strike Han Sen¡¯s arms and legs.


    ¡°Is this guy going to break all my limbs to drag me back alive?¡± Han Sen looked at Lando¡¯s face, and he became certain that he had guessed correctly.


    ¡°F*ck you! You¡¯re so cruel.¡± Han Sen knew that his Jadeskin was too low level. If he had an eighth or ninth-tier Jadeskin, he might have been able to fight against Lando. But right now, he was too weak. If this continued, Lando wouldpletely shatter his arms and legs.


    ¡°The bodies of the Dragons are so scary, but their true talent lies in using Evilbreaker powers, right? Lando is so strong, perhaps the tales are true.¡± Han Sen¡¯s chest was growing tight with tension. He used movement abilities to fight with Lando.


    Guys like Lando, who favored raw aggression and violence, usually didn¡¯t develop a very sophisticated movement set.


    Lando had a very powerful body and amazing strength, and he could usually beat his enemies outright. He wouldn¡¯t have to study his enemies before engaging them inbat.


    But when Han Sen started to use his movement abilities, he noticed that they didn¡¯t benefit him much against Lando. It turned out that Lando could also move pretty well, and in that high-speed magical fight, Han Sen didn¡¯t have a single advantage. He had to fight Lando on even footing. After a few more hits, his arms felt as if they were about to break.


    Pang!


    Lando¡¯s fists came down on Han Sen¡¯s arms like hammers. His jade-covered arms had sustained too much damage, and cracks spread across them. When the final blownded, they werepletely broken. Lando¡¯s unstoppable fists flew forward to clobber Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Han Sen¡¯s chest exploded like water, but the sshing water drew itself back together and reformed. His wounds recovered very quickly.


    The Original Water King body wasn¡¯t as strong as Jadeskin, but its recovery speed was much better. It was quite useful, after all.


    Lando didn¡¯t keep attacking. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You eithere with me now, or I turn you into a cripple.¡±


    ¡°You live up to your reputation, Lando, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to go home with you,¡± Han Sen blinked and said. ¡°How about this? Your body is so strong, yes? If you can withstand three of my blows without falling, I will stop fighting and let you take me back. Even if peoplee to save me, I will not run.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lando agreed to the proposition without a second thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very determined man.¡± Han Sen gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°Go ahead, then,¡± Lando said coldly.


    ¡°My three hits require some time to prepare, but in the meantime, I can¡¯t deal with your constant attacks. We have a deal. If you fight me before I finish my three attacks, then you lose,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Strike,¡± Lando said in an emotionless voice. His face was wholly unmoving.


    ¡°That means you are agreeing. Take my first hit, then,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he gathered up power in his fist. Jadeskin was running at full power, and he used the Yin Yang st method to strike Lando¡¯s chest.


    Lando remained where he was. He didn¡¯t dodge, and he didn¡¯t run. He allowed Han Sen¡¯s punch to fall on his chest.


    The punch was silent, but Han Sen had woven his scary ice-sealing power with the Yin Force. It drilled right into Lando¡¯s chest to freeze his organs.

 Chapter 2471 - Murder Name

    <h4>Chapter 2471: Murder Name</h4>


    ¡°Two more hits!¡± Lando said, plumes of icy air flowing over his lips. He behaved as if nothing had happened at all.


    ¡°This guy is really scary, but I have only unlocked the first tier of Jadeskin. If I was also half-deified, he wouldn¡¯t be acting so cocky.¡± Han Sen took two steps back and frowned.


    After pausing, Han Sen had an idea. He gathered up power in his fist once more.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t punch Lando once. He cast a continuous punch, but the power was unleashed at an extremely slow speed. It was as if it was crawling like a snail.


    All of a sudden, Han Sen cast countless punches. The power of each punch was like a wave, and as they swept forward, they gathered together to be a terrifying force.


    As Han Sen kept attacking, the waves built up. The scary powers were multiplied. It was like a tsunami was now headed for Lando.


    The sea of clouds all around was shoved out of the way by Han Sen¡¯s waves. They created arge vacuum zone. The scary powering for Lando was like the wind blowing through the gxy.


    Lando¡¯s muscles tightened up. The muscles in his body were moaning with the groans of the Dragon. He didn¡¯t attempt to avoid it. He simply endured the power unleashed by Han Sen¡ªpower that had been multiplied several times.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s power came down on Lando¡¯s body, annihting his armor. That multiplied force of the attack was mind-blowing. Lando¡¯s King ss armor was turned to dust, and the remaining fragments were scattered everywhere. They glittered around him like a cloud of tiny stars.


    But when the scary power came crashing against Lando¡¯s muscles, the blood vessels were highlighted so well that they looked like tattoos. The shockwave-like attack struck Lando¡¯s muscles, and the attack crumbled. Lando¡¯s body remained uninjured.


    ¡°What a powerful body.¡± Han Sen looked at Lando in shock. Although Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected to defeat Lando with that hit, he expected it to send the man staggering back. He didn¡¯t even twitch, though. That made Han Sen feel afraid.


    ¡°You only have one strike remaining.¡± Lando¡¯s body waspletely naked. His strong chest was emzoned with a tattoo of a dragon. His face was impassive as he spoke.


    Han Sen went silent for a bit, and then he pulled out his Thunder God Spike. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s time to bring out the big guns. I hope you don¡¯t me meter for what¡¯s about to happen.¡±


    The Thunder God Spike wasn¡¯t a very destructive tool, but its paralytic power was difficult to withstand. Even a deified being would feel a blow from this weapon. No matter how strong Lando was, he couldn¡¯t be any stronger than a deified.


    Thinking of all this, Han Sen ced his power into the Thunder God Spike. Power crackled across the Thunder God Spike, bursting into waving colors like the northern lights.


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to dodge this thing?¡± Han Sen asked, lifting the Thunder God Spike and looking at Lando.


    Lando didn¡¯t respond, but there was an obvious, albeit unspoken desire for Han Sen to just hurry up and get on with things.


    Han Sen was fine with that. He lifted his Thunder God Spike, aiming it to strike Lando in the head. He knew he would be unable to crack the man¡¯s head open, but the sheer amount of power that the spike could deliver should be enough to make Lando move.


    Pang!


    The lightning crackling all around the Thunder God Spike connected with the side of Lando¡¯s head, and the streaks of silver power went straight into his skull.


    Lando¡¯s head jerked back. Han Sen was so happy about this, and he thought this was sure to be the one. But Lando only moved his head. His entire body didn¡¯t move.


    Silver light streaked over Lando¡¯s head, and white smoke streamed from his hair, but he didn¡¯t seem to react to the hit. He straightened his neck out, and while lightning still shed across the Thunder God Spike, it didn¡¯t seem to bother him.


    Han Sen was frozen. He couldn¡¯t summon words to speak. His body was strong too, but even he couldn¡¯t have endured the hit he had just dished out. Lando¡¯spleteck of reaction was stunning.


    Lando used his fingers to touch the Thunder God Spike. He pushed it aside and said, ¡°My body is already destroyed. There is no sensation within me. Pain, numbness, and dizziness don¡¯t exist in my body. The numbing effect brought on by lightning is ineffective against someone like me. All that did was give me a tiny buzz of electricity.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder the Thunder God Spike didn¡¯t work on you,¡± Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lando turned around to leave.


    Han Sen hesitated a moment, but he did follow. He had no ns to escape.


    ¡°You nned to keep your promise.¡± Lando looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Not really. But I knew trying to escape from you would be futile.¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°You are an honest man,¡± Lando said with surprise.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, but inside, he thought to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t even tell which direction we are headed. I don¡¯t even know where Bao¡¯er is. Running around the Tianxia System won¡¯t solve anything. There must be many people like Lando after me. It¡¯s best to follow him now. If I run into any trouble up ahead, he will protect me. This isn¡¯t a bad idea for the time being.¡±


    Han Sen followed Lando. Since the Dragon noticed that Han Sen didn¡¯t seem likely to run off, he didn¡¯t tie Han Sen up. They flew through the clouds in a direction that Han Sen decided to call ¡°up,¡± and after a while, they saw a group of people in front of them.


    ¡°Lando!¡± the people screamed upon seeing Lando.


    And when they saw Han Sen, they were even more shocked.


    ¡°Lando, why are you with Han Sen?¡± the King ss leader asked Lando.


    Lando ignored him and kept flying.


    The King¡¯s face reddened with the snub, but he didn¡¯tin to Lando.


    The people that were in Lando¡¯s way all backed off. They formed a path for him, with not one person trying to stand in his way. They knew better than that.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t so lucky. He tried to follow Lando, but the people circled around him, blocking his way forward. They clearly intended to take Han Sen down together.


    ¡°Lando, why are you going so fast? Come and deal with these guys. They¡¯re starting to annoy me,¡± Han Sen said with disdain.


    The people had been preparing to beat Han Sen up, but when they heard him say this, they seemed shocked. They nced between Han Sen and Lando.


    Han Sen had just spoken as if Lando was his subordinate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in his way!¡± Landomanded without even turning his head.


    For the first time, Han Sen started to realize how much fear Lando inspired in the people of the geno universe. The moment he spoke, all the others backed away from Han Sen.


    Han Sen just flew by one hundred Kings. They all just watched him go, not doing anything to him.


    ¡°What should we do? Why is Han Sen with Lando?¡± one of the Kings asked their leader with confusion.


    ¡°Huh! No matter how strong Lando is, is he stronger than a true deified? With all the people that havee to the Tianxia System, there must be someone who is stronger than Lando. If we release this nugget of news, we might be able to take advantage of the ruckus.¡± The leaderughed darkly.

 Chapter 2472 - Dark Area

    <h4>Chapter 2472: Dark Area</h4>


    Han Sen followed Lando through the sea of clouds. They encountered many elites who hade in search of Han Sen, but whenever those elites saw Lando, they gave him a wide berth. No one would dare to go against Lando¡ªespecially face to face.


    But Han Sen could still feel the weight of many eyes resting on him. And that sensation gradually increased as time went by. Technological gadgets were of no use in the Tianxia System, but that didn¡¯t mean that the various bounty hunters had no way of tracking him. Many people with eyes and video powers, especially the Kings with such talents, could watch Lando and Han Sen from tens of thousands of miles away.


    Lando simply flew forward, but he eventually came to a sudden stop.


    Han Sen could sense something odd ahead of them. As he looked forward, some shadows started to emerge from behind the green clouds.


    The figures all looked the same. Butterfly wings adorned with luscious patterns spread from their backs. Their bald heads each had two antennae dangling from them, and their bodies were d in a ck bug armor.


    There were six of these people. They pped their wings and flew over to Lando.


    Han Sen observed the six of them, but he couldn¡¯t distinguish one from another. They all looked the same, and in their identical armor, they looked like sextuplets.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t foolish enough to underestimate them based on their odd appearance, however. They were all eighth or ninth-tier Kings. Some of them might have even been half-deified.


    It was made obvious that they were uniquely powerful by the way they dared to stand in front of Lando. Ordinary Kings wouldn¡¯t dare bar his path.


    ¡°Lando, please do a favor for the six brothers. We would appreciate it,¡± said the strange man leading them.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Lando askedzily, not raising his eyes.


    ¡°You...¡± the strange man in front hissed in anger. ¡°Fine, fine, fine, Lando. We were going to show respect to the king of the Destroyed, but if you really have a death wish, the Butterfly Fairy Six Kings can help you fulfill it.¡±


    After that, the six strange people pped their wings and flew toward Lando.


    ¡°You find a safe ce and sit tight. Wait for me there a little,¡± Lando said calmly.


    Han Sen heard the order, and so he flew far away from that portion of the sea of clouds.


    The Butterfly Fairy Six Kings watched Han Sen leave, but they didn¡¯t give chase because Lando was watching them. So, they decided to surround Lando and deal with him before going after Han Sen.


    Han Sen kept flying without looking back. The Butterfly Fairy Six Kings used an area, and the butterfly wings on their backs glowed with six different colors. When the six areas and six colors came together across them all, it became a six-color area. It locked Lando within its radius.


    Pang!


    Lando punched the six-color area, but his blow had no effect.


    Han Sen was shocked as he nced over his shoulder. All six of the butterfly fairies were half-deified, there was no longer any doubt about that. Now that the six of them hadbined their areas into one, the potency of their individual areas must have multiplied by that number, as well. If Lando¡¯s power wasn¡¯t enough to break that area, it was no wonder they had dared to threaten him to capture Han Sen for themselves.


    From afar, Han Sen heard one of the butterfly fairies say, ¡°Lando, it doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are; you have fallen into our Butterfly Fairy Six King Six Fairy Area. It will stop you from moving in any direction.¡±


    Lando ignored their words and just started throwing punches around himself. The Six Fairy Area trembled a little, but it didn¡¯t buckle and break.


    Upon seeing the situation, Han Sen turned and flew even faster. He was thinking to himself, ¡°It looks like Lando might not be able to kill those guys for some time. This is the perfect chance for me to escape. Wait for you? I¡¯m too smart to sit around and wait for you to recapture me.¡±


    Ignoring the situation behind him, Han Sen focused on trying to escape. He wanted to get as far away from Lando as possible.


    He had followed Lando for long enough to grasp where he was in the system. Although he could not determine exactly where Bao¡¯er was, he had a rough idea of which direction she had probably headed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t head straight in Bao¡¯er¡¯s direction, though. He took the scenic route and went the long way around. He wanted to shake the beings that he knew were lurking in the clouds, watching his every move.


    But despite traveling so fast and so far, Han Sen wasn¡¯t stopped by anyone. He switched directions a few times as he made his escape, but still, no one tried to stop him.


    ¡°Weird. Why is no oneing after me?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. Then he finally figured it out.


    The people watching him were still scared of Lando. Because of that, they weren¡¯t going to capture Han Sen until he had escaped far enough from Lando.


    Upon this realization, Han Sen stopped trying to throw off his tails. Heading in a straight line, he sped up to leave Lando¡¯s region.


    Of course, when Han Sen had gotten a fair distance from Lando, there were some creatures that just couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of jumping out to ambush him.


    There were a few dozen Kings that hailed from several different races. They were a very disorganized and eclectic group. None of them thought that they could defeat Han Sen individually, so they had formed a temporary alliance.


    Han Sen looked at them, and he noticed they weren¡¯t the same Kings he encountered earlier. The group of Kings from earlier were just a few yahoos. They just had numbers¡ªaround a hundred¡ªand nothing else.


    There were only twenty or thirty people in this group. Three of them were half-deified, and it seemed as if they were the leaders of the temporary alliance.


    ¡°Han Sen, you should just surrender yourself. Don¡¯t make us hurt you,¡± one of the half-deified leaders said to Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he replied by sending a quick punch toward them. He was thinking to himself, ¡°Who do you think you are? F*cking Lando? You¡¯re afraid you might hurt me? First, you need to have what it takes to hurt me.¡±


    Seeing Han Sen move, the half-deified suddenly shouted, ¡°Boss, there you go!¡±


    Han Sen felt weird. He didn¡¯t know what the guy meant. He stopped moving and looked at another half-deified.


    This half-deified looked like a ck tiger. He heard the call and roared, unleashing a ck area. It looked to be attuned with the element of water.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of a water element area due to the fact he had the Original Water King Body. He could use the water to his advantage. The water wouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    Before Han Sen¡¯s punch reached the half-deified¡¯s face, the ck area settled around him. The other thirty Kings used their own areas, as well. They had all kinds of areas, but when they ovepped the ck tiger¡¯s area, the ck area consumed them. The ck area grew darker, and it suddenly made Han Sen feel as if he had fallen into an endless pit. He reached out with his hands, but he could no longer see his fingers.


    ¡°Not a water area?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    The dark area consumed the areas of the other Kings, and then, it became a giant ck object that looked like an egg. When the ck tiger gathered up its power, that ck object shrank, growing smaller and smaller. The darkness within it became thicker and thicker, however.


    The darkness started to feel like a liquid as it pressed against Han Sen. His body could move through it, but when the darkness became deeper, something started to resist his motion. It was like he was inside cement that was bing solid. Soon after, his body was stuck and he could no longer move.

 Chapter 2473 - A Sword That Requires a Life in Trade

    <h4>Chapter 2473: A Sword That Requires a Life in Trade</h4>


    Under the ck tiger¡¯s area power, a three-meter-tall, egg-like object formed and trapped Han Sen.


    Han Sen tried to deploy his Jadeskin and break the ck area, but he noticed that the darkness encasing him was as solid as it was terrifying. He couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°What is this area?¡± Han Sen felt strange, but he wasn¡¯t worried. The area seemed to consume the areas of others to empower its own, but it didn¡¯t actually deal any damage. All it seemed to do was trap him in the dark.


    If Han Sen really wanted to leave, he could use his super god spirit body to flee from the darkness. No matter how solid that darkness was, it couldn¡¯t bind him permanently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Han Sen? Not so cocky now?¡± The Kings allughed loudly in unison.


    The dark area might have been solid, but it wasn¡¯t insted against sound. Han Sen could hear what they were saying clearly.


    ¡°This area isn¡¯t bad. What is its name?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The Kings heard his question, and the half-deified that Han Sen conversed with earlier said, ¡°This is Big Sky King¡¯s ck Big Sky King Area. It has consumed twenty of our King area powers to trap you inside. And it doesn¡¯t just work on you, either. Even if Lando was here, we¡¯d have shut him in there with you.¡±


    ¡°If that was true, why didn¡¯t you try to capture me when Lando was around?¡± Han Sen asked with amusement.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to offend the ruler of the Destroyed,¡± the King answered.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk to him! Let¡¯s take him to the Extreme King so we can collect the bounty,¡± another half-deified said, cutting off the conversation.


    Han Sen felt the darkness start to move. He knew that the Kings were moving through the Tianxia System, pulling the dark area along with them.


    Han Sen tried to use the Dongxuan Area to get a better view of the dark area. He noticed that the substancesposing the dark area were tightly woven, almost like a substance chain.


    ¡°This is a very powerful area. It is showing the signs of creating a substance chain. Maybe this ck tiger is on the verge of bing deified,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The ck area absorbed the areas of others to be very hard. Han Sen used Super Spank, but he still couldn¡¯t break it. He decided to take a bit of a break. He was going to recover his energy before giving it another try.


    The Kings were very excited. They pulled the egg-like area toward the edge of the Tianxia System. But not long after, Han Sen heard a scream from outside his prison.


    That scream was the half-deified who had conversed with Han Sen earlier.


    After that scream, Han Sen heard something that sounded like space ripping. And then, everything grew quiet. Han Sen kept listening, but he couldn¡¯t hear any other sounds.


    Aside from that initial scream, there was no other sound to be heard. It was as if all the Kings and half-deified people had suddenly run for the hills.


    ¡°Weird. Even if they saw an enemy, they should have said something. Why was there only one scream and then silence? Were they all killed before they could make a sound?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Katcha!


    As Han Sen was considering what might have happened, he suddenly heard a sound like rocks breaking. Then, a beam of light broke through the darkness that surrounded him.


    The giant egg cracked, and a webwork of light spread across its surface. It eventually shatteredpletely, freeing Han Sen.


    What Han Sen saw next shocked him, though. Lando was hovering there, looking at him calmly.


    Han Sen coughed awkwardly into his hand. ¡°I was afraid you would be unable to beat the Butterfly Fairy Six Kings, so I may have run farther than I should have. I was caught by these people and brought to where you are now.¡±


    Han Sen had wanted to be taken by those people because he hoped they would take him farther away from Lando. But it seemed as if that n hadn¡¯t worked out the way he¡¯d hoped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lando said nothing more. He turned around and started to fly away.


    Han Sen fell into ce behind Lando again, but as they flew, he thought to himself, ¡°How was he able to find me so quickly? Even if he was able to defeat the Butterfly Fairy Six Kings with ease, I intentionally took a route that would have been difficult to follow. And this Tianxia System is pretty much a maze. How was he able to tell where I was in such a short amount of time?¡±


    Han Sen knew that he was missing something important. He immediately used the Dongxuan Aura to check his body. It wasn¡¯t long before he felt something out of ce in one of his fingers.


    The skin on his fingers was fine, but on a bone in one of the fingers in his left hand, there was a tadpole-shaped mark. That mark was tiny, and it didn¡¯t even release any power. Han Sen hadn¡¯t even noticed its presence until that moment.


    If he hadn¡¯t grown suspicious and used the Dongxuan Aura to scan his body, he wouldn¡¯t have found that weird, grey symbol on one of his bones.


    Han Sen remembered that Lando had struck and cracked a few of his fingers. The mark must have been ced during that strike.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he feels so safe without physically binding me. It¡¯s because he already has a tracker on me.¡± Something about the idea of being tracked everywhere he went made Han Sen deeply ufortable.


    But that grey mark wouldn¡¯t stop Han Sen. It was easy to remove, too. All he had to do was use his super god spirit body.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t do anything about it just yet. He kept cool and pretended as if the mark had gone undiscovered. He continued to follow Lando.


    ¡°Lando, did you kill those Butterfly Fairy Six Kings?¡± Han Sen asked, flying up next to Lando.


    Lando said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m not a butcher. I don¡¯t kill when it isn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    ¡°What about your master, then? You must have had a reason to kill him,¡± Han Sen inquired.


    Emotion shed over Lando¡¯s face, but it soon returned to normal. With that same cold tone of voice, he said, ¡°That is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Say something that is my business, then. Why are you taking me to the Extreme King? I didn¡¯t think someone like you would care about a reward,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sword.¡± Lando seemed like a nice person to chat with. He didn¡¯t sound like the teacher-ying murderer the legends spoke of. Han Sen had imagined the man would be difficult to talk to, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°What sword could be worth that much? If you want a weapon, I can give you a deified weapon. You¡¯ll find me easier to trade with than the Extreme King.¡± Han Sen wanted to learn more.


    ¡°I only want that sword,¡± Lando said as he moved forward. He didn¡¯t turn to look at Han Sen.


    ¡°A sword that you have to trade a life for must be very special. Why don¡¯t you tell me what is so special about this sword?¡± Han Sen said with curiosity.


    Lando didn¡¯t respond. It was obvious he had no intention of telling Han Sen anything else about this sword that he wanted so badly.


    Han Sen started to say something else, but he suddenly heard the sound of something stampeding toward them through the clouds. It sounded like a thousand horses running all at once. He raised his head and saw a group of unicorns burst through the clouds. They looked like an endless sea of white.


    All emotion left Lando¡¯s face. He spoke to Han Sen, saying, ¡°Protect yourself.¡±

 Chapter 2474 - Herd of Unicorns

    <h4>Chapter 2474: Herd of Unicorns</h4>


    Now Han Sen knew another reason that Lando hadn¡¯t tied him up. Lando knew that the way back to the Extreme King wouldn¡¯t be safe. If he had to hold onto Han Sen in a fight, it would be too much trouble.


    Letting Han Sen run off on his own would allow Lando to focus his attention on whoever was attacking them.


    ¡°You¡¯re very calcting, but you¡¯ve underestimated me. I am Han Sen! You think a mere tracking mark can beat me?¡± Han Senughed sinisterly, but he didn¡¯t stick around to gloat. He ran off in the opposite direction.


    It wasn¡¯t long into his escape attempt that he saw a group of gold unicornsing at him from another cloud. They were everywhere. And there were as many of these gold ones as there were white unicorns the other way.


    ¡°Oh sh*t! Why are there so many xenogeneics?¡± Han Sen drew his knife and ran straight into the unicorn herd. The sword lights shed. Blood was everywhere. He immediately killed a few unicorns.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Duke hunted. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°They really are xenogeneics!¡± Han Sen kept pushing through the enormous herd of unicorns, massacring them as he went. His Ghost Teeth Knife cut them down like a scythe through a wheat field. But he wasn¡¯t harvesting wheat. He was harvesting lives.


    The unicorns didn¡¯t relent. Han Sen kept slicing and dicing, and blood sshed all around him. He killed countless unicorns in no time at all.


    Han Sen suddenly heard a long scream. A glowing unicorn stepped through the herd. It was twice asrge as the ordinary gold unicorns, and its horn was pure gold as well. It was thundering toward Han Sen, and its body seemed to strain the space around it as it ran.


    Han Sen shed at the unicorn¡¯s horn. The de and the horn collided with a metallic shriek. Han Sen bounced away a few hundred meters beforeing to a stop.


    Before Han Sen restabilized, he saw another unicorning for him. This next one was ck, and it radiated a terrifying amount of power. It was no weaker than the enormous gold unicorn.


    Han Sen sent a punch toward the ck unicorn. The ice lightnded on the ck unicorn, but the creature shone with a ck light. It was as if a shield manifested, blooming from the tip of the creature¡¯s horn. It was shaped like a spindle.


    The ice light, when it touched down on the shield, was ricocheted away. It had beenpletely unable to pierce the fusiform area the creature had created.


    Pang!


    The ck unicorn smashed into Han Sen¡¯s body, breaking him in two. He turned into dust, but then his real body reappeared on the other side of the field of battle. As he turned, he saw anotherrge unicorning for him. This one was a stark white.


    ¡°Oh sh*t! Why are the white unicornsing for me, as well? Isn¡¯t Lando over there?¡± He began to wonder if Lando had yed a trick on him.


    But when he looked closer, he saw Lando engaged inbat with a rainbow-colored unicorn. The rainbow-colored unicorn was emitting a rainbow-colored godlight. But as he watched the light shimmer and warp reality around it, he knew that it was a deified unicorn.


    ¡°How unlucky am I to encounter this deified xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen felt depressed. Even Lando wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a deified xenogeneic. It seemed as if the situation was going from bad to worse.


    Since the rest of the unicorns couldn¡¯t get anywhere close to the fight between Lando and the deified unicorn, they came for Han Sen instead. Han Sen had already encountered four half-deified unicorns, and now there was an entire ocean of lesser unicornsing after him. If Han Sen stayed to fight, he¡¯d wear his hand down to nubs even if the unicorns lined up so he could kill them one by one.


    When a red unicorn also began running toward him, Han Sen had an idea. His left eye shed with red. He turned into a bloody shadow and hopped into the red unicorn¡¯s eyes.


    Losing their target in the blink of an eye left all the unicorns shocked and confused. They looked around, trying to find Han Sen, but none of them could figure out where he had gone.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t stop in the eye of the red unicorn, though. He immediately teleported into the eye of another unicorn. He kept bouncing through the herd of unicorns, never staying in any particr host for more than a second.


    Although four of the unicorns were half-deified, Han Sen wasn¡¯t really scared of them. What unsettled him was the strange timing of the unicorns¡¯ arrival. Han Sen felt like there wererger forces at work here, forces that he hadn¡¯t yet identified.


    He kept moving through the unicorn herd, flickering between the eyes of the beasts. By doing this, he was able to inch his way to the edge of the battleground. He kept watch over the unicorns as he moved, trying to discern what had inspired their sudden attack, but he still hadn¡¯t noticed anything out of ce.


    ¡°Did I overthink this? I guess their attack was a good thing, all in all. At least this way, I can escape Lando. He¡¯s still trying to fight that deified unicorn and all the rest. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make it. Even if he does make it out, he won¡¯t be able to catch me again,¡± Han Sen thought. By this time, he had made it to the edge of the unicorn horde. He came out of the eye of the furthest one and tried to fly away unnoticed.


    Pang!


    Han Sen felt as if he had run face-first into a steel board. He reeled back, his nose weeping blood.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen looked forward but he couldn¡¯t see anything. He reached out his hand to touch whatever he had crashed into, and he realized it was some sort of invisible shield.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong here.¡± Han Sen touched the invisible shield. His body flew up a few hundred miles, but his hands kept in contact with the shield. There was no end to it.


    Han Sen traveled another thousand miles, but there was no sign that the invisible shield would end anytime soon. He had no idea how far it went.


    ¡°What is this? Who is doing this?¡± Han Sen was shocked. If that shield covered the entire battleground, then that meant there had to be an additional deified being who was pulling strings in this battle. Only someone of that level could create a shield so strong andrge.


    Han Sen opened his Dongxuan Aura and used the purple butterfly in his right eye to see if he could discern more about the invisible shield.


    He immediately saw that the thing prohibiting his passage was an invisible substance chain wall. He looked ahead and saw that the wall surrounded the entire area. There was no end to it.


    ¡°There really is a deified elite behind all this.¡± Han Sen took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t understand why the deified elite hadn¡¯t revealed itself and fought. He only knew that the deified had locked down the battleground, and now, Han Sen couldn¡¯t escape.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s left finger grew hot. A beam of grey light emerged from his finger, glowing from the symbol painted on to one of his metacarpals.


    The mark seemed to fade away from his finger, and the grey light formed the image of Lando in front of him.


    ¡°Stop running. This ce has been locked down by a deified elite. We need to kill every xenogeneic here. Otherwise, we die,¡± said the mark that had turned into the shadow of Lando.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°There is no why. We simply aren¡¯t strong enough to have any other options. I may not like this, but someone is using us as chess pieces right now.¡± Lando¡¯s shadow slowly disappeared. It seemed as if the power was extinguished.

 Chapter 2475 - Chess Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 2475: Chess Pieces</h4>


    Lando had ced the mark on Han Sen to keep him on a leash, but now he had simply torn the mark off. That told Han Sen how serious of a situation they were in. Lando wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Han Sen had only been hovering there for a short time when the horde of unicorns found him again. They rushed toward him in a crazed mass.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t use his Blood Eye Evil God power this time. Instead, he drew his Ghost Teeth Knife and Thunder God Spike. With them in-hand, he plunged into the field of battle. In a few seconds, he slew a dozen unicorns.


    ¡°Xenogeneic Duke hunted: White Unicorn. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained White Unicorn beast soul.¡±


    After killing a few more unicorns, Han Sen received this beast soul announcement. Han Sen took a quick nce into his Sea of Soul and noticed that it was a mount beast soul. He could use it to travel, but it wouldn¡¯t fight.


    In this situation, using a mount would be pointless. There were too many other unicorns about. Maneuverability was incredibly important right now, and using a mount would be too cumbersome.


    The unicorns came in seven different colors. The colors he had seen thus far included ck, white, purple, red, gold, blue, and green. The unicorns of each color were divided into ordinary Dukes, Kings, and half-deifieds. Each color possessed different area powers.


    Just like the Demon Bug King Bai Sema that Han Sen used to use, the unicorns¡¯ powers could be ovepped and increased. But while Han Sen¡¯s old shield was a purely defensive bai sema, and the areas of the unicorns could also be used to attack.


    Han Sen had to deal with the group of unicorns and fight seven unicorn Kings at the same time. It was a very chaotic fight.


    There were simply too many unicorns. Although Han Sen was able to avoid engaging directly with the unicorn Kings, he had his hands full just killing the lesser unicorns. The blood that flowed in his wake was like a river. Han Sen¡¯s hands soon grew tired.


    ¡°F*ck! What is going on?¡± Han Sen looked over to Lando, who was still fighting that deified unicorn.


    Han Sen was so far away that he couldn¡¯t see their battle clearly, though. All he could see was the shifting light of seven colors. He knew the deified unicorn had the upper hand. Lando was having a hard time dealing with the creature¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°I hope the legends about him are true, and he can actually take down a deified xenogeneic. If those tales aren¡¯t true, I don¡¯t think he willst very long.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth.


    While Han Sen and Lando fought, a giant turtle hovered above the clouds. That giant turtle was carrying a pavilion upon its back. A Dragon man and a deified of the Destroyed were drinking tea together.


    Behind the Dragon man was a female Dragon servant holding a Wanjie Rubix Cube. It was filming Han Sen and Lando¡¯s battle.


    Every person in the geno universe was watching the tremendous fight unfold.


    ¡°Klose, it doesn¡¯t look like you are going to win.¡± The Dragon man sipped tea and smiled at the Destroyed.


    ¡°Winning or losing, it¡¯s all the same to me. If I lose, you can have Lando and Han Sen. I won¡¯t get in the way of that. But if you lose, you won¡¯t betray our terms will you, Dragon One?¡± Klose¡¯s six eyes looked at the Dragon man while he spoke.


    ¡°We Dragon always keep our promises. If Lando and Han Sen can kill all of these unicorns and survive, the Dragon will leave the Tianxia System and cease all involvement in this matter,¡± Dragon One said firmly.


    Although the Dragon man was being referred to as Dragon One, he wasn¡¯t the same Dragon One that Han Sen had seen before. This was the Dragon One of a previous generation.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait for the result.¡± Klose grabbed his cup of tea and had a sip. He looked rather rxed.


    Dragon One could see that Klose didn¡¯t appear worried. He smiled and asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of Lando being killed by that deified unicorn? If that happens, what will you tell the king of the Destroyed?¡±


    ¡°He is just a servant. If he joins the Extreme King, he knows he might sacrifice his ties to the Destroyed,¡± Klose said slowly. His face didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    After that, Klose¡¯s expression became interested. He looked at Dragon One and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the Dragons¡¯ best chance at capturing Lando. If you fail, how will you exin that to the king of the Dragons?¡±


    ¡°Lando has to die. You really think he can defeat a deified being all alone?¡± Dragon One shot back, his tone dripping with derision.


    ¡°Han Sen is still there.¡± Kloseughed.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a first-tier King. It doesn¡¯t matter how experienced he might be; he¡¯s no more than a strong ant,¡± Dragon One growled.


    Klose didn¡¯t say anything more. He looked at the Dragon servant holding the Wanjie Rubix Cube and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that someone as strong and smart as you has decided to use the live stream of the Thousand Treasures Alliance to his advantage.¡±


    ¡°No matter the resource, I can find ways to make use of it,¡± Dragon One said with a chilly smile.


    All the creatures in the geno universe were watching this stream if they had the time.


    But the video that Dragon One was streaming wasn¡¯t as polished as the previous videos that hade from the Treasure Identifier Elder. He didn¡¯t have a professional team to handle the video, so he just yed it straight to the broadcastingworks, 1:1 as things happened. There was no editing or clean-up.


    So, many creatures were unable to see that Lando was actually fighting a deified unicorn. They could only see a video of shing lights. It was like the lights you¡¯d see at the end of the world.


    In Han Sen¡¯s fight, high-level Kings and Dukes were able to make out a bit more. So, most of the Kings, Dukes, and nobles tuned into Han Sen¡¯s battle.


    Some powerful elites focused on Lando and his fight against the deified unicorn. They knew that Lando¡¯s performance would determine whether both he and Han Sen lived or died.


    But they also wanted to know more about just how strong Lando truly was. Although Lando had once killed a deified elite, most elites believed there had to be more to the tale. After all, Lando¡¯s teacher wasn¡¯t just an ordinary deified. And the way that Lando slew his teacher indicated that they were missing information.


    ¡°This is too scary. That Han Sen is surrounded by Kings and half-deifieds, and yet he hasn¡¯t lost his advantage. He has killed so many unicorns. He¡¯s even managed to bring down two King unicorns. What impressive power.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, really. If he hadn¡¯t been reckless enough to kill an Extreme King prince, he could have be famous across the entire universe.¡±


    ¡°I think that Yisha has the most cause to be upset about what has happened. Han Sen¡¯s genes aren¡¯t stable, and yet she actually brought him all the way up to King ss. I can¡¯t imagine how many resources and how much effort was spent on him to get that done. But now, it¡¯s all gone. We don¡¯t even know if what Han Sen has done will affect her.¡±


    ¡°Yisha is smart. When Han Sen received Kong Fei¡¯s deified feather, many normal elites wanted to adopt him. But Yisha was the one that took him in and brought him up to King ss. No one expected Han Sen to be this strong when he reached King. I bet those other elites really regret it now.¡±


    ¡°What would they be regretting? No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s just a King. Not even a deified could get out of a predicament like this, let alone a King.¡±

 Chapter 2476 - Jadeskin’s Second Tier

    Chapter 2476: Jadeskin¡¯s Second Tier


    Killing! Crazy killing!


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how many unicorns he had killed so far, but after dealing out so much death, it seemed that a hazy red film had formed over his vision.


    Katcha!


    The head of a King ss ck unicorn was hewn open by Han Sen. As blood poured out of the severed head, Han Sen rammed a hand into it and pulled out a crystal. He put it in his mouth.


    It was the King ss unicorn¡¯s xenogeneic gene. Han Sen immediately swallowed and refined it. The gene filled up his King ss genes and restored his energy.


    After having to kill so many enemies, he had lost a lot of his strength. He couldn¡¯t use his Dongxuan Armor to recover his power quickly, so he absorbed power from space itself. But even then, it wasn¡¯t enough to sustain him in a fight like this.


    Instead, Han Sen used Consume to quickly refine the King ss gene. The power kept Han Sen in the game. He would have copsed by now if he hadn¡¯t done this.


    The whole cloudscape of the Tianxia System had been painted in blood. The unicorns had no fear of death, and that was especially true of the seven unicorn Kings. All of them wielded godlights, and the rainbow area they produced was causing Han Sen a lot of trouble.


    Because Han Sen had the Blood Eye Evil God beast soul, he could transport himself into the eyes of one of the unicorns if he found himself in danger. If he hadn¡¯t done that every now and again, he would have already been skewered by the seven unicorn Kings.


    Han Sen had tried jumping into the eyes of the seven unicorn Kings. He wanted to attack them from inside their eyes, to see if he could kill them from within.


    But the eyes of the seven unicorn Kings were special. The eyes of each unicorn King were a different color, and it was impossible to see their pupils, irises, or even the whites of their eyes. Something about their multi-colored eyes kept them from reflecting Han Sen¡¯s image. So, he couldn¡¯t use his Blood Eye Evil God beast soul on them.


    Seven half-deifieds were now attacking him. An ordinary King would have long since been killed by their rainbow-colored power. Han Sen depended on the Blood Eye Evil God beast soul, and that was how he was able tost so long without being hurt.


    After Han Sen consumed another King ss gene, he suddenly had a weird announcement y in his head.


    ¡°King ss genes have reached 100. Battle body area is ready for evolution.¡±


    Han Sen grinned. He had absorbed many King ss genes before, and after absorbing thosest few, his collected sum had now reached a hundred. It was just as he had expected, too. One hundred King ss genes could increase the tier of his area by one.


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen chose to level up his Jadeskin Area. He couldn¡¯t use his Dongxuan Area unless he was using Dor¡¯s identity, so Jadeskin had be his primary power.


    Han Sen used the genes to level up his Jadeskin Area, and when he did, a cool feeling flowed through his flesh and bones. It was like his body was a dried-up riverbed, and water was suddenly flowing through it once more.


    After the modification of his genes, his cells started to change, making Han Sen¡¯s body glow. He looked perfect, like some newborn deity.


    The fight had exhausted Han Sen, but now, he was in his best shape. No. He was doing better than he was in his best shape.


    Pang!


    An icy light covered Ghost Teeth Knife. It came down on the head of one King unicorn, and it cut the third-tier King and its area in half.


    Han Sen began murdering everything around him. It was like he was in a herd of sheep. When his knife light shed, many unicorns died in an instant.


    ¡°He increased his area level during a fight?¡± All of the race elites were frozen.


    If a fighter increased their King area, their personal strength actually decreased briefly during the process. Leveling up an area modified one¡¯s genes to spark an evolution of one¡¯s cells. The body was slightly weakened while this change was underway, and although it was nothing life-threatening, it was best to choose a safe and secure location while undergoing such a process. idents were best avoided.


    The idea of fighting while leveling up an area at the same time was simply ridiculous.


    The evolution of Han Sen¡¯s area had happened too fast. Most of the changes happened within seconds. Evolving at that rate wasn¡¯t rare in the geno universe, but it usually only happened with primitive creatures. The genes of a primitive creature had unknown possibilities, and under the influence of an exterior force, they could evolve quickly.


    The higher the level of the creature was, the more solid their genes were. It became harder to evolve, so the speed of every evolution was slower.


    Han Sen was already King ss, and he moved up an entire tier in just a second. To the elites who were watching the video stream, it seemed unbelievable.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because his genes aren¡¯t stable. There are way too many possibilities, and that is why he evolved so fast,¡± many of the King ss people thought. Regardless, they couldn¡¯t avert their gazes from Han Sen.


    Jadeskin had achieved its second-tier area. Han Sen¡¯s body¡¯s power and speed were increased, but it still wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to beat that seven-colored unicorn.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was fighting like mad. A crack appeared in the sky, and it wasing his way.


    Pang!


    A huge number of unicorn bodies were suddenly torn apart by that crack in the fabric of space. Han Sen avoided its power, but then someone fell from that rent in space.


    ¡°Lando!¡± Han Sen was shocked. Lando had apparently created the crack.


    Lando¡¯s dragon tattoo was shing. There was a bloody hole in it, and the hole went all the way through Lando, revealing the clouds that floated behind him.


    Seeing Lando like this, Han Sen realized that things were going very badly. Lando couldn¡¯t keep fighting that deified unicorn, and now there was a gaping hole in his body.


    If Lando was killed, then the deified unicorn¡¯s next target would be Han Sen. How could he not be scared?


    ¡°Lando, are you okay?¡± Han Sen shouted at Lando, but he didn¡¯t dare go closer to the man.


    The deified rainbow unicorn wasing. It looked as if it had just teleported through the fabric of the universe tond on Lando.


    The dragon tattoo on Lando¡¯s body shed. His hair was a bloody mess. His body suddenly jerked to the side and dodged the rainbowser attack of the deified unicorn.


    But his chest was still bleeding from the hole. It wasn¡¯t healing.


    Lando looked calm andposed, but Han Sen could tell that his power was waning. It was still impressive that a half-deified had done battle with a deified creature for so long, though. But if he died, Han Sen would be left to face the deified unicorn alone. That would be extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Try to live. Use everything you have to live!¡± Lando was floating in the air. His eyes didn¡¯t look frightened, and he didn¡¯t look at the bloody hole in his chest. He just went on pretending it didn¡¯t exist.


    Han Sen then remembered Lando mentioning that his body had been destroyed and he could no longer feel pain.

 Chapter 2477 - Fighting Dogs

    Chapter 2477: Fighting Dogs


    The Dragon¡¯s groan rolled across the sky, and blood showered down like rain.


    Lando was fighting the deified unicorn once more, but all Han Sen could see was the countless droplets of blood in the sky. Theynded on the clouds and soaked into them. It was obviously Lando¡¯s Dragon blood.


    ¡°This is pretty bad. We have to find a way to escape this ce.¡± Han Sen had tried to get out many times, but his power wasn¡¯t enough to break the substance chains that formed their invisible prison. He would have to use his super god spirit body; otherwise, he had no chance of escaping.


    ¡°Why are there no other xenogeneics or races watching us? If anyone was beyond this invisible shield, I could use my eyes to just teleport outside.¡± Han Sen was depressed. He kept looking around, but he couldn¡¯t see a single creature.


    Han Sen guessed that someone had locked the ce down on purpose. Otherwise, something would surely havee to watch the fight.


    ¡°What kind of people want us dead so badly?¡± Han Sen shouted, turning his face up to the sky. He hoped to get some useful information from Lando.


    ¡°No one wants you dead. We are just fighting bulls in an arena,¡± Lando¡¯s voice echoed back. He was shockingly calm. It was as if, in addition to being unable to feel pain, he could no longer muster emotions.


    Han Sen understood what Lando meant immediately. They had be contestants in a sport. They weren¡¯t matadors trying to baiting bulls while onlookers cheered; they were dogs fighting in a ring.


    The reason that the scary deifieds hadn¡¯t personally killed them was simple; the deifieds were enjoying the fight itself. Whether Han Sen and Lando lived or died, someone would still be entertained.


    Their desperation to survive kept them fighting, but after realizing what was going on, Han Sen wasn¡¯t optimistic about his odds of surviving this. He wasn¡¯t optimistic at all.


    No one wanted to be a dog that stubbornly continued to fight a losing battle. But he had no choice. He was like a puppet on strings. That powerless feeling made Han Sen¡¯s chest made it feel like he was being crushed.


    Pang!


    In the clouds, another crack had been torn in space. Lando had just been sent flying.


    His body was covered in blood, and there were wounds all over him. But even so, he was still fighting. It didn¡¯t look as if he was going to give up.


    Lando¡¯s eyes were clear and focused. Han Sen could practically feel his desire. It was like he was saying, ¡°You don¡¯t like this? Then use your power to defeat them!¡±


    Boom!


    Lando had blood all over him, but he still gathered himself and charged back toward the deified unicorn. It looked as if he was going to fight until thest drop of blood was depleted. Lando would never give up.


    Lando¡¯s emotions were mirrored in Han Sen¡¯s heart, as well. This powerless feeling made him recall everything he had been through in his life. He had so many questions. His brain was full of things he needed to have exined. But no one else could. He was looking for answers all alone.


    Han Sen knew no one was going to give him answers, and that was because he was too weak.


    Like his father, Han Yufei. He had chosen to suffer everything alone to keep his wife and children protected. And he hadn¡¯t divulged his past to anyone, not even Han Sen.


    And that was because Han Sen was a kid with no power. Telling Han Sen would have been useless. It would only put a greater weight upon his shoulders.


    A father didn¡¯t want his kids to suffer or bear a weight they were never supposed to endure.


    People other than Han Sen¡¯s father had different motives for withholding information. Rather than trying to protect Han Sen, they simply thought he was weak. What was the point in giving secrets to someone who was weak? It wouldn¡¯t help them at all, and it might only lead to trouble.


    But Han Sen had to explore these questions because when it was dark and quiet, they ran endlessly through his mind, looping over and over again. He might hate the feeling of being powerless, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Weak. Not respected. Without the authority to choose his destiny. That was all because he wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    The feelings on Lando¡¯s face were also deep inside Han Sen¡¯s heart. This was why Han Sen wanted so desperately to be strong. He craved those answers.


    ¡°This debt... I want those f*ckers to pay me back.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth as the blood inside his body boiled.


    The killing continued, and the seven unicorn Kings couldn¡¯t suppress Han Sen any longer. He killed countless unicorns, and they screamed at Han Sen in rage. They must have really hated him.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw rainbow lights pouring down from the sky. Many of the unicorn Kings tried to use their areas to shield themselves from the light. The unicorns left exposed to the light suddenly caught on fire.


    The light even reached those seven unicorn Kings, and they burned under the radiance. Their bodies started to fade.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Han Sen thought. He saw the ck unicorn scream to the sky. A vaciting area of darkness had formed outside the creature¡¯s body. Suddenly, it wasing for Han Sen.


    It now moved so much faster than it had before, so much faster than Han Sen was capable of moving. Han Sen wanted to use his Blood Eye Evil God beast soul, but it was toote. He lifted his Ghost Teeth Knife and Thunder God Spike. He positioned them in front of his chest to block the iing strike of the ck unicorn.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body shot away like an iron ball being fired from a cannon. Blood filled his mouth, and he heaved it out in a long spray. His chest felt as if it had exploded.


    When the deified unicorn¡¯s power had buffed the unicorn Kings, the ck unicorn¡¯s speed and power had increased. Han Sen¡¯s second-tier Jadeskin wasn¡¯t enough to fight it.


    Before Han Sen¡¯s body came to a stop, two white lights zed from the white unicorn King¡¯s eyes. They broke Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen¡¯s body exploded like water, but he quickly recoalesced. Han Sen¡¯s body regained its familiar features once again, but Han Sen¡¯s face looked very pale.


    He had his Original Water King Body to save his life, but he was still injured. Now that the unicorn Kings had been buffed up by the deified unicorn, Han Sen was no longer a match for them.


    ¡°The deified unicorn¡¯s buff is so scary! If he did that to me, how powerful might I be?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face cycled through expressions.


    Now the purple and gold unicorn Kings wereing Han Sen¡¯s way. Their scary area powers created fusiform shields. The different-colored shields had different powers.


    The next second, the purple and gold unicorn Kings hit Han Sen, crushing his body.

 Chapter 2478 - Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo

    Chapter 2478: Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo


    The Moon doppelganger exploded. Han Sen¡¯s true self appeared on the other side. Without hesitating, Han Sen turned into a blood shadow and fired himself into the eyes of a Duke ss unicorn.


    Pang!


    Han Sen had only just entered the eyes of that Duke ss unicorn when a red light fell on the unicorn, bursting the creature¡¯s head into bloody chunks.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t stop. He teleported into another Duke unicorn¡¯s eye.


    Pang!


    The result was exactly the same. That Duke ss unicorn¡¯s skull was broken again, but this time, it was via a ck light.


    Han Sen kept trying to move around with his eye powers, but he was discovered every time. Without an ounce of hesitation, the unicorn Kings merrily killed the unicorns Han Sen fled into.


    Seven unicorn Kings whinnied into the sky, and many of the other unicorns turned around to run away. Clearly, they understood Han Sen¡¯s eye skill, and they weren¡¯t going to give him a chance to use it anymore.


    Seeing all this, many Dukes and nobles sighed. ¡°It is game over for Han Sen and Lando.¡±


    Ordinary people often sympathized with an underdog. Han Sen and Lando were the best of their level, but now people were sympathizing with them.


    Lando was already injured, so it didn¡¯t look as if he wouldst much longer.


    Han Sen¡¯s eye skills had been his best chance of survival at this point. If he couldn¡¯t use those eye skills, his end wouldn¡¯t be any prettier than Lando¡¯s.


    ¡°Klose, the table is set. Your expectations of that traitor were too high, it appears.¡± Dragon One sipped tea from his teacup and smiled coldly.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the end just yet. It¡¯s still difficult to determine who the winner will be.¡± Klose continued to smile.


    ¡°What? Does that traitor still have a few tricks up his sleeve?¡± Dragon One frowned as he looked at Lando, who was still in battle.


    ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s difficult to say, isn¡¯t it?¡± Klose said in a mysterious tone of voice.


    Pang!


    Another big explosion rocked the battle. Lando was sent flying away again. By this point, his injuries were very dire. There were three bloody holes in his chest, plus countless wounds and scrapes across his body. He was bleeding all over, and his body was beginning to run out of blood to spill.


    His injuries were so serious that any other half-deified would be immobilized by the pain. In their agony, they¡¯d literally scream themselves to death. But Lando still moved as if he didn¡¯t have any pain. He just looked a bit pale.


    The rainbow unicorn wasing for him again. Its eyes were like pieces of ss that reflected the entire universe. The rainbow light was headed for Lando again.


    In its eyes, it looked as if it held the very essence of life and death.


    Lando¡¯s body danced in the sky, but he no longer had the strength to dodge the attacks that came his way. The scary rainbow light was going to perforate his head.


    Everyone thought this was the moment Lando would be killed. No matter how strong the body of a Dragon might be, it couldn¡¯t be revived if the head was annihted. Only a very few of the Dragon could ever be fully reborn.


    Lando suddenly groaned like a dragon. But when Han Sen looked at him a little closer, he could see that the groan didn¡¯t actuallye from Lando¡¯s mouth. It came from his back.


    The purple draconic tattoo on Lando¡¯s back had started moving. It grew, spreading to cover his entire back. It glowed with a purple light. Purple air hissed out of the dragon tattoo, making it appear as if the dragon tattoo was a living entity.


    Lando was in the air. He threw his fist in a punch toward the rainbow light. The purple dragon tattoo shone on his back, and the purple air wrapped around his arm in a shroud. It was like the spine of a dragon was wrapped around thatunched fist.


    A purple dragon came out of the fist and hit the unicorn¡¯s rainbow light. The two powers hit each other inside the clouds, and suddenly, a hole was torn right through space. A giant ck hole appeared there and started sucking everything inside. But there was no explosion.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo from Dragon Two? Why would it be on the traitor?¡± Dragon One stared at the purple tattoo on Lando¡¯s back.


    ¡°The Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo has very special powers. The legends say ites from Dragon Two of the prior generation. The same Dragon Two who was Lando¡¯s master. Dragon Two created it in the hope of challenging Dragon One. It was a shame he was beheaded by his student before he could use it,¡± Klose said with a smile.


    ¡°It looks like the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo wasn¡¯t destroyed. That traitor took it for himself. Very good, very good.¡± Instead of being shocked, Dragon One was actually happy. He looked at the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo with excitement.


    Thest generation¡¯s Dragon Two wanted to obtain Dragon One¡¯s seat. He used his deified body as a base and refined his blood into a tattoo that became known as the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. It was quite the treasure.


    Not many Dragons knew about that treasure. And no second Dragon wanted to try it because it was too painful.


    Using his own body and his Dragon blood to create the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo meant that Dragon Two put himself into a smithy¡¯s furnace to be forged. That pain wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could endure. It was like taking a trip to hell, where you would have to endure endless torture. That was why it was called Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo.


    Dragon Two of the prior generation suffered for ten thousand years to create this treasure that was called the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. He had nned to use it to rise within the Dragon ranks.


    When that Dragon Two died, the other Dragons thought the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo was destroyed. After all, the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo was created by Dragon Two. It was a part of his body.


    But no one thought the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo had actually ended up on Lando¡¯s body. Not only that, but he could apparently control it.


    Seeing the power of the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo, it was obviously something that had reached deified status. It could create substance chains.


    Lando himself hadn¡¯t yet be deified, but already he could make the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo manifest in an incredibly powerful way. If he became deified and was able to use the full power of the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo, the power he could unleash would be even scarier.


    ¡°You knew Lando had the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo?¡± Dragon One asked, looking at Klose.


    ¡°How was Lando able to kill his teacher if he had the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo? Are you so naive that you think a half-deified can easily y a deified?¡± Klose asked, his voice grating.


    Dragon One wasn¡¯t angry. Heughed and said, ¡°Good. Today I will im the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo, too. Then, the grudge will be over.¡±


    ¡°What? Despite being a Dragon, you have no confidence in what the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo can achieve?¡± Klose licked his lips as he spoke.


    ¡°That tattoo is strong, but Uncle Dragon Two had only created the prototype. It isn¡¯t entirely finished. And you¡¯re underestimating the power of the Tianxia Unicorns. They aren¡¯t just ordinary deified creatures,¡± Dragon One said with certainty.


    Worry suddenly passed over Klose¡¯s face. He looked at the deified unicorn and Lando.

 Chapter 2479 - Tianxia’s Power

    Chapter 2479: Tianxia¡¯s Power


    Han Sen was getting chased by the unicorn Kings. The herd of unicorns was fleeing as fast as they could, so he couldn¡¯t use his eye ability to escape. He frowned.


    The gold unicorn King pursued Han Sen relentlessly. The beast clearly wanted to end him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t treat me with any respect unless I show my teeth, huh?¡± Han Sen thought angrily. He gathered up all the power he had, then he lifted the Thunder God Spike and thrust it toward the gold unicorn¡¯s fusiform area.


    Dong!


    The area and the Thunder God Spike shed against each other, unleashing a scary fountain of sparks. The impact ripped the fabric of space. Han Sen felt as if his arms were about to be shaken loose, and his entire body was pushed back by the force of that fearsome power.


    Han Sen held tightly to the Thunder God Spike. His Jadeskin power was running at max capacity, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to repel the gold unicorn¡¯s power.


    Han Sen used all the might he could muster, and it felt like he was pulling power all the way from his toenails! The Blood-Pulse Sutra was boiling inside Han Sen¡¯s body, and his blood roared through his veins like a runaway train.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a force shook Han Sen from the inside out. He could sense an invisible cogwheel in front of him. His body was the center of the cogwheel¡ªthe big red cogwheel.


    ¡°The Blood-Pulse Sutra is going to be King ss!¡± Han Sen was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected the Blood-Pulse Sutra to level up without an enormous amount of conscious effort on Han Sen¡¯s part.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel started to spin. It did so in unison with other cogwheels of the universe. Because Han Sen¡¯s body was in motion, he couldn¡¯t open the universal core hall¡¯s door.


    But after the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel moved, Han Sen noticed something strange.


    The other self-cogwheels that Han Sen had spun could push the universal cogwheels around them. Jadeskin¡¯s cogwheel could push seven, and the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s cogwheel could push many.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra, though, couldn¡¯t push any of the nearby universal cogwheels. Somehow, though, Han Sen still sensed that many universal cogwheels were connected to it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and he had no idea what the area power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra might be. When he activated his Mutant Blood Area, no actual area powers were emitted.


    And yet, his fitness increased a lot. Fighting the unicorn Kings wasn¡¯t all that difficult for him now. And he was now moving quickly enough to evade their attacks.


    Pang!


    Han Sen spun the Thunder God Spike in his hand and jabbed it into the gold unicorn¡¯s area. Then Han Sen leaped up, dodging another unicorn¡¯sser light.


    Lando¡¯s Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo was getting brighter. The scary purple dragon air rising from the tattoo was condensing into substance chains. It became a giant purple dragon upon Lando¡¯s body.


    The Tianxia Unicorn¡¯s face looked grim. The rainbow colors in its eyes shed repeatedly, as if the universe was dying and being reborn inside them.


    Lando roared, and a giant purple dragon shook everything around them. It looked as if he was going to swallow the entire world.


    The light in the Tianxia Unicorn¡¯s eyes deepened,bining until all the colors had mixed into a uniform grey. The grey light shot out, heading for the raging purple dragon.


    When the grey light and giant purple dragon collided, the whole world seemed to go quiet. The powers collided in near silence, and for a moment, nothing seemed to happen. A small vortex appeared between them, then began to expand, growing until it was exerting a powerful drag on everything in sight. It was like space itself was falling into an abyss.


    Han Sen and the unicorn Kings were still engaged in battle when Han Sen felt the vortex pulling him toward Lando and the Tianxia Unicorn.


    And Han Sen wasn¡¯t the only one affected. The unicorn Kings, the fleeing unicorn herd, and even the clouds around them were all being sucked into the vortex. Once they fell inside, they vanished.


    Han Sen cast his own powers, but he couldn¡¯t fight off that force of suction that was dragging him in. Not even a half-deified King unicorn could escape it, so the chances of Han Sen escaping it were nil.


    Seeing that he was about to be sucked into the dark swirl, Han Sen prepared to return to the sanctuary. Just before he activated his power, though, he felt someone grab his arm and pull him back from the abyss.


    Han Sen raised his head and saw that it was Lando who had grabbed him.


    Pang!


    Han Sen heard the sound of something breaking. Under the tremendous power of the vortex, the invisible wallsposed of substance chains started to crumble. The walls shattered like ss and began to fall into the abyss.


    ¡°Go!¡± Lando shouted. The arm that was holding Han Sen swung as Lando hurled Han Sen away from the vortex. In the next second, Han Sen found himself thousands of miles away, and he was still flying.


    As he flew back, Han Sen heard a distant shout. The grey light inside the Tianxia Unicorn looked like aser that could destroy the whole universe. It was being fired at Lando again.


    A dragon roar shook space itself, and Lando¡¯s whole body became a giant purple dragon that struck the grey light.


    Han Sen watched as the grey light pierced straight through the giant dragon body. The huge form suddenly dissolved into purple smoke.


    Lando¡¯s body was sent flying, still trailing streamers of that smoke. His body was twitching spasmodically. He was dying.


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought Lando had thrown him away because the man believed he could defeat the Tianxia Unicorn. But now, it seemed as if that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Why is he doing this? He doesn¡¯t seem like the sort of guy who would care about the lives of others. Why would he save me moments before losing?¡± Han Sen kept thinking about it, but he was unable to understand.


    ¡°Why should I care? He has nothing to do with me, anyway.¡± Han Sen summoned his power and added to the force of Lando¡¯s throw, boosting himself away from there.


    Lando¡¯s body was floating amidst the clouds. The light of the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo grew faint. It required a lifeforce to remain active.


    Lando¡¯s lifeforce was fading. He couldn¡¯t support the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo any longer, and the tattoo fell from his body.


    ¡°In the end, I still couldn¡¯t attain thatst step.¡± Lando could see the Tianxia Unicorning for him. He could see the unicorn¡¯s eyes glowing grey. A powerful grey beam came from its eyes. Lando looked so calm, though, and it was as if he didn¡¯t care whether he lived or died. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain... and he wouldn¡¯t.


    He quietly closed his eyes, peacefully waiting for that final moment toe. To him, death would be a sweet relief.


    Pang!


    The grey beam broke the sky, but it didn¡¯t break Lando¡¯s body. Something tightened around Lando¡¯s arms. Someone had suddenly pulled him away. The grey beam went right by his body and into the sky, missing him entirely. The power roared past him, an incredible disy of strength.

 Chapter 2480 - Making a Deal

    Chapter 2480: Making a Deal


    Lando opened his eyes and instantly froze. The person who had grabbed him was Han Sen, the same person that he had just hurled out of the area. ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I came back to ask you why you would save me,¡± Han Sen said casually.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of evil, but he was afraid of kindness. If someone took advantage of him, he¡¯d always pay them back threefold. But if he owed someone a favor, he never knew quite how to return it.


    While Han Sen was fleeing the area, he suddenly realized something. The invisible shield that confined them had been broken, but the scary deified who had ced the shield was still around somewhere. If Han Sen couldn¡¯t sort out that little problem, escaping might be impossible whether the invisible wall was there or not. The hostile deified probably wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    ¡°Save you? I¡¯m not nice enough to do that. I just didn¡¯t want my prize to get stolen,¡± Lando said, rolling his eyes.


    Lando¡¯s body was riddled with injuries, but despite that, he didn¡¯t feel pain. He didn¡¯t feel anything. He just looked pale.


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen nodded. He hadn¡¯t really thought that Lando was saving him just to be magnanimous. This answer made sense.


    While they were talking, the Tianxia Unicorn had turned to head toward them again. It knew Lando was dying, as well. It flew over to them, but it didn¡¯t finish Lando off. The creature wanted to revel in its victory.


    ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Han Sen suggested, looking at Lando.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying. What sort of deal could we possibly strike?¡± Lando asked wryly.


    ¡°If we kill this unicorn together, how about we both live?¡± Han Sen said, pointing at the Tianxia Unicorn.


    ¡°We can live. At least for a while,¡± Lando replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°Then you and I can kill it together. If we seed, will you let me go?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Lando.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s question, Dragon One raised an eyebrow in scorn. ¡°Is this guy insane? How can he say something so ridiculous at a time like this?¡±


    Everyone who heard Han Sen¡¯s words shared Dragon One¡¯s opinion. Lando was heavily injured and on the precipice of death. Although Han Sen wasn¡¯t injured, he was just a second-tier King. He was far from being deified. Two people like them working together to y a deified was like two ants teaming up to take down an elephant.


    ¡°Has the shock of battle ruined Han Sen¡¯s mind? He actually thinks they can kill the Tianxia Unicorn?¡±


    ¡°That is so pathetic. It proves that any person can be delusional if they¡¯re desperate enough. This is no different than seeing the mirage of an oasis while crawling through a desert with no water, about to die of thirst.¡±


    Many elites sighed. Seeing the desperation of the two young elites was saddening. Some of the viewers even sympathized with them.


    Unless they became deified, they wouldn¡¯t control their own fates. All the elite Kings and half-deifieds felt a pang of empathy in their hearts as they looked at Han Sen and Lando.


    What was happening to Han Sen and Lando today could end up happening to them tomorrow. There was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t encounter a cruel deified being by chance.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lando answered simply. He just nodded and looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°This is so pathetic! Lando was invincible against others of the same level. He is the man who slew his master. And now he has fallen this far, to put stock in such a ridiculous hope?¡± Dragon One, seeing all this, looked full of hatred and disdain.


    Klose frowned, too. He didn¡¯t know much about Lando. Although Lando joined the Destroyed, he was a very solitary individual by nature. Plus, he wasn¡¯t really one of the Destroyed. They didn¡¯t have much inclination to associate with the disgraced Dragon.


    But even if he didn¡¯t understand Lando well, he knew that anyone who could y a deified must possess a considerable amount of mental fortitude. Lando¡¯s mental health shouldn¡¯t have deteriorated like so, even under that sort of pressure.


    But Lando seemed to ept Han Sen¡¯s ludicrous suggestion. Clearly, the strain had gotten to the man. That was why he put hope in something so silly.


    ¡°Death is a very interesting thing. No matter how strong a person might be, they will always appear small at the hands of death.¡± Klose sighed.


    He was the same, too. Even though he was a deified, he would still fight to live for the sake of living.


    ¡°Then we have a deal,¡± Han Sen said, his facepletely serious.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Lando asked Han Sen with a curious look.


    Lando didn¡¯t actually believe Han Sen could do what he had suggested. Lando was just curious about what Han Sen was nning.


    In fact, Lando had always been curious about Han Sen. Han Sen was like hisplete opposite.


    Lando¡¯s life had never given him many good memories to look back on. He stayed alive more out of habit than anything.


    Han Sen was different. Han Sen was a man who possessed a fierce desire to live. Han Sen would employ any method necessary, including betraying his promise by trying to escape Lando, in order to survive.


    But the moment that Han Sen came back to save him, Lando began to wonder just who Han Sen really was. Somewhere in his heart, Lando had the suspicion that he had misjudged Han Sen in some fundamental way.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t answer Lando. He wasn¡¯t looking at the Tianxia Unicorn, though, which was hovering over them like some victorious warrior.


    Han Sen helped Lando get back to his feet. He reached out his hand and ced it down on Lando¡¯s forehead. He looked like a priest that was about to bless his congregation.


    Han Sen calmly looked at Lando. In a very calm voice, he slowly said, ¡°I... Han Sen... by the name of all the gods... grant you... Lando... holy power forever... open the door of destiny...¡±


    Hearing what Han Sen had just said, Dragon One and Klose almost spat out the tea in their mouths.


    The Dukes and the nobles that watched the stream stared at their screens. They looked at Han Sen as if they were watching someone retarded.


    At that moment, Han Sen¡¯s actions were no longer ridiculous. Now they were simply idiotic. The approach of death must have made him lose his mind.


    Even if they sympathized with Han Sen earlier, this was too much.


    ¡°This is crazy! By the name of all the gods? Han Sen must have gone insane.¡±


    ¡°This is so funny. I think I overestimated him. He was someone impressive before, but I cannot believe his will is this weak. He has clearly gone crazy.¡±


    ¡°Haha! By the name of all the gods... This is so funny... This is the funniest joke I have ever heard!¡± Dragon Oneughed so much that tears were welling up in his eyes.


    After hearing what Han Sen said, even the Tianxia Unicorn looked amused. Mirth crossed over its horse-like face, and it whinnied in a way that sounded a lot like a human chuckle.


    So many elites popted the geno universe. Even if they were deified elites, they wouldn¡¯t call upon the gods for aid. Using the names of the gods for help was something no one would do, not even Sacred Leader in his time of power.


    But Han Sen, as a second-tier King, had dared to call on the gods. It made everyone think this was all aedy.

 Chapter 2481 - Daddy of Gods

    Chapter 2481: Daddy of Gods


    ¡°If he¡¯s the master of all celestial beings, then I¡¯m the daddy of all gods,¡± said a King ss elite with a tremendous bellyugh.


    Many other elites were saying simr things. They enjoyed mocking others, and with what was happening on the video stream, it was too easy. It was like two crazy people putting on aedy skit.


    But in the next second, their smiles froze. A red light appeared in Han Sen¡¯s hand, and that light looked like the seed of fire itself. The red glow immediately lit up Lando¡¯s body, and his entire form burst to life with wild red mes.


    At the same time this happened, a scary presence appeared. It exploded out of Lando¡¯s body like an erupting volcano.


    In seconds, Lando¡¯s injured body recovered. The Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo on his back, which had just now looked dim and lifeless, was now bursting with a purple light. A purple dragon¡¯s shadow came to life on Lando¡¯s back, and it looked even shinier than when Lando had used his powers earlier.


    All of the stream¡¯s viewers stared at their screens, motionless. No one was quite sure what had happened, but Dragon One¡¯s eyes opened wide. He could barely believe what he was seeing.


    There were two scars on Lando¡¯s back. They were the wounds he incurred when his wings were ripped off. The legends said he was cursed when his teacher tore them off and that they would never grow back.


    But at that moment, bones sprouted from his back and flesh crawled over them, creating new purple dragon wings. As the wings grew from Lando¡¯s back, the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo grew wings as well.


    Previously, the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo had only been half-finished. Now, however, Dragon One sensed that there were no longer any ws to the tattoo¡¯sposition. The presence that radiated from Lando was enough to make people tremble. Seeing a deified treasure of this power was very, very rare.


    ¡°This... this is impossible! The Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo is finished...¡± Dragon One was shocked. He stared at Lando with wide eyes.


    But he wasn¡¯t really looking at Lando. He wasn¡¯t looking at the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo, either. He was looking at Han Sen, who had his hand on Lando¡¯s forehead like some kind of ancient progenitor of gods.


    In truth, everyone tuned into the broadcast was looking at Han Sen in utter shock. Even if they didn¡¯t know enough to recognize the changes to the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo, they could feel that Lando was changing into something grander. The geno universe was frozen as all the creatures watched the stream in shock.


    At this moment, those two figures were at the center of the entire universe. One of them was releasing a scary presence, and the other one was like the father of all gods. He stood over Lando like some holy deity, giving his believer a blessing.


    Han Sen felt so happy about this. He wasn¡¯t some sort of god, and he didn¡¯t have a holy power to imbue Lando with.


    He was just using the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s area.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been sure what to do with it before. He didn¡¯t know why the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s area couldn¡¯t trigger the movement of any other universal cogwheels. When he touched one of the unicorns, however, he realized what the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s area was for.


    Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel couldn¡¯t move any other universal cogwheel, no matter how small or light it might be. However, it COULD push self-cogwheels.


    Yes. The self-cogwheels of people. The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s cogwheel connected with the self-cogwheels of others.


    Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel to connect with Lando¡¯s self-cogwheel. He pushed his self-cogwheel and used its power to affect Lando¡¯s self-cogwheel.


    He wasn¡¯t simply pushing a self-cogwheel to release more power, though. His action activated Lando¡¯s blood on a deeper level.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s cogwheel wouldn¡¯t make creatures strong, but it could modify the ws of a creature¡¯s genes, and it could even activate hidden genes.


    How deep the effect could go depended on the hidden genes of the creature in question.


    Iron ore could be forged into steel, but it couldn¡¯t be transformed into gold. In the same way, the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power could correct a creature¡¯s ws and help it develop ording to its nature.


    Iron, silver, or gold, it all depended on the creature. Han Sen¡¯s Blood-Pulse Sutra only provided refinement and aid.


    From an outside perspective, though, it looked like the Blood-Pulse Sutra was speeding up a creature¡¯s evolution.


    It was like if and-dwelling creature was forced to live in the ocean. If their genes had a potential that would be useful for water, then after a billion years of evolution, they might grow lungs like a fish.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra, however, could speed up that entire process. A change that would normally require thousands of years and countless generations might now happen in seconds.


    Of course, everything was dependent on a person¡¯s genes and hidden powers. The Blood-Pulse Sutra couldn¡¯t turn stone into a clump of gold.


    But the Blood-Pulse Sutra, when used on Lando, provided fairly amazing results. It worked a hundred times better than Han Sen had expected.


    Han Sen thought it might help push Lando¡¯s self-cogwheel to the max, returning the man¡¯s body to optimal condition.


    Lando¡¯s self-cogwheel was very heavy. It took all of Han Sen¡¯s strength to push Lando¡¯s self-cogwheel to spin a little faster.


    But who would have guessed that the speed of Lando¡¯s self-cogwheel would begin to increase on its own? Even the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo changed, as well.


    This surprised Han Sen because the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s first-tier power was limited. Han Sen had just started using the area, so pushing a King¡¯s self-cogwheel was presumably the best he could do.


    The Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo was deified. ording to Han Sen¡¯s general understanding of how the Blood-Pulse Sutra worked, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to push it.


    But when Lando¡¯s self-cogwheel elerated, the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo magically changed, too. The ws that had previously gued the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo had now vanished, and the tattoo had be perfect.


    The scariest thing was that Lando¡¯s genes had also been perfected. He was no on the verge of bing deified, and the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo was beginning to influence Lando¡¯s body.


    Han Sen went rigid with shock as the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo¡¯s power surged through Lando. The Dragon pushed through the final wall that stopped him, and he suddenly generated a substance chain. He had be deified.


    Countless people and creatures across the geno universe looked at Han Sen, who was touching Lando¡¯s forehead like some ancient deity.


    A momentter, Lando¡¯s presencebined with the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. It rushed out into the sky as a scary substance chain came down on Lando.


    In front of Han Sen, dark sinews of power waved and thrashed. The substance chains were breaking space, and Lando looked like some heavenly being of power. Everyone¡¯s brain felt empty. They couldn¡¯t believe this.


    They were all thinking numbly, ¡°How did Lando be deified? Is Han Sen really a father of gods?¡±

 Chapter 2482 - The Man That Creates Deified Beings

    Chapter 2482: The Man That Creates Deified Beings


    ¡°This can¡¯t be real!¡± As Wang Yuhang stared at the screen, it looked like his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Many other people were having simr reactions. Countless elites of all sorts of different races had their eyes glued to the screen in disbelief.


    There were not many deifieds in the geno universe, and normal people would never have a chance to see this process. Most people had never even seen a deified being, other than asional pictures on the inte.


    Even with the inte, it was very rare to watch a person be deified. If there was footage of such events, it was guaranteed to be carefully hidden and protected by the rulers of that race. Without the correct authorization, you wouldn¡¯t be allowed to watch a video of someone leveling up to be deified.


    Right now, though, they were watching someone be deified in a way that had never even dreamed of being possible.


    Han Sen had brought a heavily-injured half-deified to his feet and forced him to be deified. If they hadn¡¯t watched it with their own eyes, no one would have believed it to be true.


    Even as they watched, many viewers had difficulty epting what their eyes were telling them. They thought this had to be some sort of mistake, or maybe they were seeing things incorrectly.


    Even all the deifieds across the universe stared at their screens with rapt attention. Their mouths hung open in shock.


    They had worked hard for years and years to be deified. They had ovee arduous odds, dancing on the brink of death multiple times in their bid to evolve.


    But Han Sen had just nonchntly touched Lando¡¯s forehead, and suddenly, the injured Dragon had be deified. Han Sen was just a King, too. How were they supposed to believe this was possible?


    ¡°Fake! It must be fake.¡± Dragon One gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t believe Lando had be deified just like that.


    Klose was struggling with the idea, as well. No one with a brain could just ept the impossible thing they were seeing.


    Han Sen was only a King, and a low-tier King at that. How could he elevate someone else to deified? Even if a deified elite had managed to bring someone else to deified, no one would believe it. And Han Sen was just a King.


    Pang!


    The Tianxia Unicorn didn¡¯t believe that Lando had ascended, either. It attacked. Its scary substance chainsbined to be a gray light, and the light shot forward, punching through the universe like a razor-sharp arrow to reach Lando.


    The Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo writhed around Lando. He took a step to get in front of Han Sen and punched toward the gray beam of light.


    Substance chains leaped from his fist,bining into a scary purple demon dragon. It roared and went for the gray light.


    This time, the gray light was unable to break the purple demon dragon. The gray and purple colors collided with a deafening boom. A ck hole formed in space, and that ck hole had gray and purple powers swirling inside it. It looked like a spinning tai chi symbol.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar shocked the sky. The purple color within the ck holepletely overwhelmed the gray, and then an enraged dragon emerged from the ck hole. It pped its wings and soared over to the Tianxia Unicorn.


    The Tianxia Unicorn was stunned. Its substance chains frantically withdrew and circled around the unicorn. The beast tried to protect itself, but when the purple dragon struck the protective shield, the shield snapped in two. The blow tossed the Tianxia Unicorn a few thousand miles away before it came to a stop.


    ¡°Lando really did be deified!¡± People watched the stream, their minds nk. Their brains failed to function.


    There was no longer any doubt about the fact that Lando had be a deified. Only a deified elite could fight a deified xenogeneic one-on-one like that.


    Now that they knew that Lando was deified, all the creatures in the geno universe looked at Han Sen with fire in their eyes.


    He had brought a half-deified person up to deified. No matter what level they were, Han Sen was a god in their eyes.


    No. It was more like he was the father of the gods.


    ¡°He can produce gods!¡± Many half-deifieds stared at Han Sen¡¯s image, their eyes ming with the lust for power.


    King ss elites required a ninth-tier area to be half-deified, but after suffering for all that time, they had the hope that they would somehow live long enough to achieve their real goal. Even powerful half-deifieds could only hope for the best.


    Taking the final step to be deified was very difficult. It could easily take a few centuries to aplish.


    Few races knew how many half-deified they had, for many died when they failed to be deified. Talent, resources, fate, luck, effort¡ªsessful evolution required all five.


    Many half-deified warriors had be hopeless over the years, but today, their hope had been rekindled.


    They would no longer have to risk their lives. They wouldn¡¯t have to fight and plunder rare treasures from across the universe. They only needed the hand of one man to be deified. Just thinking about it filled them with nervous energy. They all wanted a piece of the Han Sen pie. They wanted him to bless them and make them deified.


    The Kings and Dukes, in the meanwhile, were thinking that if Han Sen could elevate a half-deified, then surely leveling up someone of a lesser rank would be easy.


    Thinking of this, all the creatures in the universe looked at Han Sen with burning eyes. They were like a bunch of men who hadn¡¯t had sex in thirty years, but they were now seeing a naked little woman.


    Boom!


    A scary power shook the image on their screens, snapping them out of their dreams.


    Lando was fighting the Tianxia Unicorn again. This time, Lando wasn¡¯t suppressed by the Tianxia Unicorn. Instead, he was the one pushing the Tianxia Unicorn around.


    Purple dragon substance chains shed across the sky, overpowering the Tianxia Unicorn¡¯s substance chains.


    The Tianxia Unicorn was quite strong whenpared to other deified beings. It wasn¡¯t smart, but its raw power put it above the majority of deified xenogeneics.


    Lando had just be deified, and yet he was now dominating the Tianxia Unicorn. All the creatures looked at Han Sen with even hungrier eyes. They wanted to swallow him up.


    In truth, the reason Lando had be so strong when he became deified had nothing to do with Han Sen. It was because he had the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. That was what was giving Lando so much strength.


    With the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo on his back, Lando had a might that equaled two deified creatures. The Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo wasn¡¯t an ordinary deified treasure, and it made Lando extraordinarily strong.


    But only high-ranking Dragon¡¯s knew the significance of the tattoo. Everyone else believed that Lando¡¯s strength was due to Han Sen¡¯s help. So, they all wanted to get to know Han Sen and earn his blessing.


    A scream broke the sky. The Tianxia Unicorn¡¯s horn had been chipped. God-like blood spilled out in a heavy stream, and the creature looked badly injured.


    Lando went after the Tianxia Unicorn with demonic fervor. His form looked like a purple demon dragon as he fought the Tianxia Unicorn. His substance chains ripped and tore space every time they moved.


    Deified blood rained down over the clouds, dyeing everything a deep crimson.


    When the battle finally quieted down, the chaos of the video stream started to resolve into discernable images once again. Many creatures leaned forward, watching as Lando rode the bloody Tianxia Unicorn out of the clouds. The Tianxia Unicorn looked as sad as if its daddy had just died.

 Chapter 2483 - The Name Heard Across the Universe

    <h4>Chapter 2483: The Name Heard Across the Universe</h4>


    That fight was destined to be a legend in the geno universe. Before the day was out, the battle was being discussed across the universe.


    It was amazing that Lando had defeated and tamed the Tianxia Unicorn, but Han Sen¡¯s actions had stolen the show. Han Sen had somehow turned Lando into a deified mid-fight.


    Before that day, Han Sen was just a King of little fame. In the vast universe filled with strange and incredible powers, he wasn¡¯t very special. If he hadn¡¯t killed Bai Yi and ended up being chased by the Extreme King, many people wouldn¡¯t have known who he was.


    Even if he was a fugitive, he was still just a King. Few people would have said that there was anything special about him.


    But after this fight, he became known as the Leader of all Gods. On any other day, the fact that such a name was used to refer to a mere King would have been very strange.


    Some wise guys even gave Han Sen the title Daddy of Gods.


    But that title was only used in secret. If any deified heard it, they probably would have found it annoying. No one wanted to jeopardize their own life by irritating a deified.


    Regardless of that, the battle made Han Sen very famous. Everyone in the geno universe knew about him now, and so no one treated him as a measly King anymore.


    He wasn¡¯t deified, but most people thought he was more mysterious than a deified.


    There was nothing he could do about it, though. After all, he had been able to produce a deified. He didn¡¯t earn the name Daddy of Gods for nothing. Recent events had clearly established that he was different from most people.


    Many deifieds and the leaders of the higher races knew that Han Sen couldn¡¯t just flip a switch to make someone deified, though. They suspected that there were more factors involved in Lando bing deified.


    But they still had a keen interest in Han Sen. Even if Han Sen couldn¡¯t produce a deified, he had undoubtedly influenced Lando¡¯s evolution. They wanted to know what kind of power Han Sen had wielded.


    Even if that power couldn¡¯t create a deified, it seemed that he could somehow kickstart the evolution process. And any power that could aid the development of half-deifieds would be highly sought after by the races of the geno universe.


    ¡°Brother Dragon One, it looks like I won the bet,¡± Klose said, looking at Dragon One.


    ¡°We Dragons stay true to our word. Every Dragon will now depart the Tianxia System.¡± Dragon One grunted. Hemanded the big turtle to depart.


    Klose wasn¡¯t interested in watching Dragon One and the rest leave. He flew away to chase after Lando and Han Sen.


    But now, Han Sen was worth far more than the bounty offered by the Extreme King. Although it didn¡¯t seem possible, if Han Sen truly could make deified elites, then he had just be priceless.


    Han Sen and Lando rode the Tianxia Unicorn through the blue clouds. The wounds on the Tianxia Unicorn were almost healed, but the broken horn wouldn¡¯t grow back for some time.


    The Tianxia Unicorn was very sad, and he wasn¡¯t happy to have Han Sen sitting on him. But he didn¡¯t want to disobey Lando¡¯smands, either. So, he was a very grumpy animal at that moment.


    Han Sen jumped off of the unicorn¡¯s back and looked up at Lando. ¡°Per the terms of our agreement, can I go now?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go,¡± Lando said while looking calm.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to break your promise?¡± Han Sen frowned. He had suspected that this might happen, though, so he wasn¡¯t terribly surprised.


    But if Lando really had decided to hold him against his will, it would make Han Sen¡¯s life very difficult.


    Klose chuckled darkly and flew over to them. He came before Han Sen and said, ¡°A promise is nothing to him. Don¡¯t you know he killed his own teacher?¡±


    The man¡¯s three heads marked him as one of the Destroyed. Han Sen could immediately tell that Klose was a deified elite, but he ignored him. He continued looking at Lando, waiting for his answer.


    Although Han Sen had prepared himself for the possibility of Lando breaking his promise, he didn¡¯t think Lando was the type of person who would do that. Their personalities might be very different, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but feel that he shared something inmon with Lando.


    ¡°Lando, good job! Not only did you catch Han Sen, but you also became deified. And you tamed the Tianxia Unicorn in the process. When we return home, I will definitely put it to good use.¡± Klose cast a substance chain toward Han Sen to tie him up.


    But the substance chain didn¡¯tnd on Han Sen. A purple, dragon-like substance chain flew forward to protect Han Sen. It swallowed Klose¡¯s power.


    Klose¡¯s eyes widened, then suddenly narrowed. He looked at Lando and asked, ¡°Lando, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I promised him that I would let him leave this ce,¡± Lando said quietly.


    ¡°Fine. You go on your way, and I will take him back myself,¡± Klose said with a frown.


    ¡°I promised to let him leave here.¡± Lando¡¯s face remained unmoved. His expression was as emotionless as a block of stone.


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad. Our promise was for me to leave here. Not die here or be taken by someone else.¡± Han Senughed and pped his hands.


    ¡°Lando, are you going to betray our ruler?¡± ck and white substance chains had begun to rise around Klose¡¯s body.


    ¡°I¡¯m just keeping a promise I made,¡± Lando said.


    ¡°You must think this through clearly. If you let Han Sen leave this ce, then you are a traitor to the Destroyed. You know how we deal with traitors.¡± Klose smiled threateningly. He went on to say, ¡°Plus, the Dragon hate your guts now. And if you betray us, the Destroyed, do you think any other race in this universe will ept you?¡±


    ¡°Men that go with the flow are smart. You aren¡¯t a naive teenager. Destroying your future for the sake of a single promise isn¡¯t a good idea. I¡¯m not going to stop you, though. If you want to leave, you may. And you can take what you¡¯ve earned with you. But the prisoner is mine. I will take him back. It¡¯s none of your business, and you will have kept your promise.¡± Klose reached out his hand to grab Han Sen.


    ¡°I told you that he is leaving here. Whoever tries to stop him will be trying to stop me,¡± Lando said, his eyes locked on Klose.


    Klose¡¯s expression turned grim as he stared back at Lando. He coldly said, ¡°Lando, do you think that being deified will let you do whatever you want? You should know that a single deified means nothing to the Destroyed. We can still have you killed with ease.¡±


    ¡°The Destroyed might be able to kill me, but you can¡¯t. You can leave now, okay?¡± Lando said, his voice as hard as granite.


    Klose¡¯s face was frozen. Lando¡¯s words had made him angry. He knew that he wasn¡¯t weak, but Lando had the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo and the Tianxia Unicorn on his side. If he fought Lando now, it would be one versus three. He couldn¡¯t win against those odds.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret this decision you have made,¡± Klose snarled. Then he turned around and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Now that he has left, have you really be a traitor to the Destroyed?¡± Han Sen asked with a blink.


    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be the first time I¡¯ve be a traitor.¡± Lando¡¯s face seemed to be devoid of emotion. He turned the Tianxia Unicorn to continue heading out of the system.

 Chapter 2484 - I Don’t Like This Story

    <h4>Chapter 2484: I Don¡¯t Like This Story</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who would be a traitor. Can you tell me more about your past?¡± Han Sen asked with a look of great curiosity. He was still sitting behind Lando on the Tianxia Unicorn as they made their way out of the system.


    He thought there had to be more to the story of Lando ying his teacher. With Lando¡¯s power, assassinating a deified would have been incredibly difficult.


    Plus, there shouldn¡¯t have been a reason for him to kill his own mentor. By doing so, he only would have gained the animosity of his own race and the distrust of others. There was no benefit.


    ¡°You are wrong. I really am a traitor that killed his teacher,¡± Lando said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lando hesitated. Han Sen noticed and quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would kill your teacher for no reason. But if you don¡¯t want to tell me about it, that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t push.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s strategy of backing off the subject worked. Although it took Lando some time to respond, he eventually said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to keep the story a secret. It¡¯s just that if I told people, they wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway.¡±


    ¡°I would believe you,¡± Han Sen said with certainty.


    ¡°If I told you I was my teacher, would you believe it?¡± Lando asked, turning around to stare into Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m... not sure what to make of that statement. What do you mean?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lando faced forward again. They continued to fly forward for a long, quiet moment.


    Han Sen¡¯s curiosity was amped up even more. He was afraid that Lando might refuse to discuss the subject any further, but fortunately, Lando again broke the silence. ¡°You saw the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo on my back, did you not? You know what that is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that some kind of treasure?¡±


    Lando exined the basics of what the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo was and how it worked. Then he said, ¡°People think my master worked hard for 10,000 years to obtain that Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. But that isn¡¯t what happened at all. He found an easier way.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Han Sen felt a shiver pass through him. He had an intuition about where this story was going.


    Lando went on to say, ¡°He tried it before, but the pain was too much for even a deified being to endure. It wasn¡¯t long before he gave up on the idea, but he really wanted Dragon One¡¯s position, and he needed more power in order to im it. So, he came up with a n. And that is why I¡¯m here today.¡±


    ¡°In order to be sessfully created and wielded, the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo needed a body as a base. But Dragon Two found a way to circumvent the need to endure that pain. He used his genes to create a duplicate of himself. Then he set that clone to practicing with the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. When the process wasplete, he nned to take the tattoo for himself. Because the clone had been created from his own genes, there wouldn¡¯t have been anypatibility issues. It would have been just like he had practiced with the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo himself.¡±


    ¡°That means that the person who suffered for 10,000 years was you?¡± Han Sen demanded angrily.


    Lando nodded. ¡°Because I was merely cloned from his genes, I didn¡¯t possess deified powers. Before I could practice with the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo, I had to achieve King ss powers at the very least. So, he let me start practicing. And to prevent the chance of there beingpatibility issues further down the line, I learned all the same skills that he had learned in his youth.¡±


    ¡°I was just a gic clone. I didn¡¯t have memories, and I couldn¡¯t think for myself. I was like a baby. I only had the knowledge, thought processes, and powers that I was given. Other Dragons believed that I was his student. And his favorite student, at that. People thought he treated me like a son and gave me everything. He taught me many secret skills, but no one knew he did that for the sole purpose of replicating himself within me. If he hadn¡¯t trained me exactly the way he had been trained, he thought there might be issues when he tried to harvest the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank as he listened. A deified elite had created and brainwashed a baby, all so he could inflict unimaginable pain on the child to further his own power.


    Lando probably hadn¡¯t even fully understood why he was suffering.


    ¡°If you were a clone, you guys must have looked identical. Did no one else notice that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Lando smiled, and that smile was chilling. ¡°Changing one¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t difficult. You just need to change a small number of your genes. For a deified, such a task is easy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he thought, at least. He made a tiny change to my genes, just enough to alter my appearance. However, he never expected that this minor difference would end up changing everything.¡±


    ¡°Although I was his clone, the environment I was raised in was different than Dragon Two¡¯s childhood. As the years went by, the tiny change he made to my genes waspounded by the differences in environment.¡±


    ¡°It was a shame I didn¡¯t know anything about this back then. I thought I was his student, someone that he treated like his real son. I just wanted to show gratitude for what he had done for me. I wanted to finish the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. No matter the pain I suffered, I forced myself to endure it. I pushed myself so hard that I lost all feeling in my body.¡± After saying that, Landoughed. But Han Sen could tell that theugh was forced. It was Lando¡¯s way of showing that he wasn¡¯t afraid of what had happened anymore.


    Lando trailed off. Han Sen could guess what had happened next. Dragon Two must have revealed his scheme as Lando practiced the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. Lando must have fought with him, and that was why Dragon Two had died.


    But Han Sen still didn¡¯t understand how Lando managed to kill Dragon Two. Even if he was Dragon Two¡¯s gic clone, he didn¡¯t have Dragon Two¡¯s deified power.


    Lando seemed to notice Han Sen¡¯s unspoken question. He shook his head and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t what you¡¯re thinking. I didn¡¯t fight him. We transferred the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo to him, and he couldn¡¯t wait to practice and push the tattoo to the final stage. The process went smoothly, just as he expected. The Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo came entirely under his control, and he used his own blood to refine it. The blend was a sess, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems. Then, once the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo reached deified ss, he discovered that the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo had a very strongpatibility issue.¡±


    ¡°Imagine a man who has just had a heart transnt discovered that there was apatibility issue. He went insane. He had already used more than half of his blood to push the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo to deified status. The Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo was to be stronger than himself.¡±


    ¡°So, he died. And you took back the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo. Why were youbeled a traitor?¡± Han Sen still didn¡¯t understand.


    Lando quietly said, ¡°In the end, he couldn¡¯t handle the thought of his impending death. He tried to take my body, hoping that he could use my body to survive and regain control over the Demon Hell Dragon Tattoo.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this story,¡± Han Sen said with a sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, either,¡± Lando said.


    Han Sen wanted to say something more, but something suddenly appeared in front of them. It came right toward Han Sen before he even had a chance to react.


    ¡°A deified Demon?¡± When Han Sen got close enough to see the body clearly, he raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 2485 - Teacher Han

    <h4>Chapter 2485: Teacher Han</h4>


    When Lando saw the deified Demon approaching, he tensed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I mean no harm! I would just like a chat with Teacher Han,¡± the deified Demon shouted, lifting his hands.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Han Sen looked at the deified Demon with confusion.


    ¡°My name is Moldo,¡± the deified Demon said politely. ¡°I¡¯m one of the alpha¡¯s guards. I¡¯m out looking for Teacher Han. I would like to invite you toe to the Demon as a guest.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. Moldo was a deified being, and yet he was being so polite, as if they were the same level. The man¡¯s voice certainly carried the weight of respect. There was no indication that a deified being was speaking to a mere King.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Han. We Demons mean no harm. If you are willing to visit us, we can guarantee your safety. No one will bother you,¡± Moldo said. His manner of politeness had yet to change.


    ¡°What can I do for you and your people?¡± Han Sen asked Moldo, even though he knew where this was going to go.


    Moldo, still being as courteous as possible, said, ¡°Our leader would like it if Teacher Han was willing to bless him. If you are willing to do this, our entire society would greatly appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Give a blessing?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Then, he realized what Moldo actually meant. Han Sen narrowed his eyes in thought. ¡°Are you not afraid that the Extreme King wille after you?¡±


    ¡°I am not going to lie,¡± Moldo said seriously. ¡°We cannot fight the might of the Extreme King, but we have a way that you can travel to us without attracting the attention of the Extreme King. Even if the Extreme Kinge looking, they won¡¯t be able to find you. They cannot threaten your safety.¡±


    ¡°I see. But I¡¯m afraid that each blessing costs an incredible amount of power. I cannot perform another blessing in such a short timeframe. I doubt I would be able to help your leader by blessing him,¡± Han Sen said.


    Using the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel cost a lot of energy, but Han Sen was making it sound worse than it was. He just didn¡¯t want to decline Moldo directly.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Moldo told him. ¡°A blessing can¡¯t be rushed. If you don¡¯t mind, I am willing to provide you with protection. I won¡¯t allow anything to pull you into the clutches of the Extreme King.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I have other things to do right now. I can¡¯t bother you to apany me,¡± Han Sen said.


    If Han Sen went to see the Demon, he would owe them. They might end up being less polite than they were acting right now.


    ¡°In that case, I will not force you. But if you need anything, feel free to call us anytime. The Demon door will always be open for you.¡± Moldo then waved to Han Sen and left.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected Moldo to leave just like that, but he suspected it might have something to do with Lando¡¯s presence. If Lando hadn¡¯t been there, Moldo would have likely just kidnapped him and taken him back to the Demons by force.


    Han Sen and Lando kept going. They encountered a few more Kings and half-deifieds along the way. They were even more polite to Han Sen. Some people were like Moldo, inviting Han Sen to return to their homeworlds with them, but none dared to do anything ill to him. Lando¡¯s presence was great at deterring that sort of rudeness.


    ¡°Everyone knows you are Teacher Han,¡± Lando said tly. ¡°Your life will be much easier now.¡±


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°A genius like me should be called a teacher.¡±


    Lando ignored him. He wasn¡¯t interested in Han Sen¡¯s self-aggrandizement.


    ¡°You¡¯re so boring. At a time like this, you and I should be chatting,¡± Han Sen said to Lando.


    ¡°You want me topliment you?¡± Lando asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°You should say things like, ¡®Han Sen, you¡¯re the greatest genius in a thousand years!¡¯¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lando nodded and said nothing else. He wasn¡¯t interested.


    The Tianxia Unicorn was native to the Tianxia System. It took them back to the blue clouds without difficulty, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t find the white whale anywhere. He began scouring the area.


    ¡°Where are Bao¡¯er and the others?¡± Han Sen was worried. He was afraid an ident might have happened.


    But with the power of the white whale and the little red bird, even if a deified being came after them, they should have been able to escape.


    At this time, the white whale hade to a stop in a sea of green clouds. A ming red phoenix had emerged from the white whale to do battle with a deified of the Extreme King. It was Bao Qin. The two were fighting like crazy, and fire roared everywhere. Harp acoustics broke the sky.


    Instead of chasing after Han Sen, Bao Qin hade looking for Fang Qing Yu. Upon finding him, he also discovered the white whale. The white whale had a high level of defense, but it was unable to repel sonic powers.


    Bao Qin used the harp to attack, and he tried to enter the white whale to beat up Fang Qing Yu and all the pirates.


    The little red bird had to be a red phoenix to fight Bao Qin. The fight was so bad that it was destroying the cloudscape around them.


    Bao Qin had brought other Kings and deifieds from the Extreme King, and they now surrounded the white whale. Luckily, the white whale had a high level of defense, and its weapon systems were good, too.


    In the beginning, the Kings and half-deifieds weren¡¯t making much headway against the white whale. They couldn¡¯t prate its defenses.


    But one of the half-deified beings could travel through solid material. He slid through the white whale¡¯s shell into its interior. He quickly realized that the white whale was actually a ship.


    Bao¡¯er was happily piloting the white whale, merrily fighting off the Kings and half-deifieds. Ning Yue was underneath a table with his hands on his head. His a*s was sticking out, and he was mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me... don¡¯t kill me...¡±


    Fang Qing Yue and the pirates were unable to help in a time like this. They hid behind Bao¡¯er and kept shouting,


    ¡°Captain Bao¡¯er is so awesome!¡±


    ¡°Little Captain is the strongest in the universe. Kill those motherf*ckers!¡±


    ¡°How dare they attack our beautiful little Captain Bao¡¯er. You are already dead!¡±


    ¡°Little Captain, you can do it... you can do it!¡±


    They continued to shout insults at the attackers, their faces red. And amidst all the noise, an Extreme King man suddenly entered the white whale. He traveled through all the walls and went straight for themand deck.


    ¡°Fang Qing Yu, you are here!¡± When Kiek saw Fang Qing Yu, he didn¡¯t stop. He was drawn to Bao¡¯er, who was operating the machine.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Han Sen¡¯s daughter? You guys are all together? We¡¯ve put so much manpower into looking for you!¡± Kiek realized what was going on. He looked furious, and he unleashed his King area. It covered the entiremand deck.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    When the areanded, the pirates and Fang Qing Yu were crushed to the floor, like iron filings being pulled onto a ma.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kiek looked up in confusion, noticing that Bao¡¯er was still piloting the white whale and fighting the Extreme King knights. She wasn¡¯t affected by his area.

 Chapter 2486 - Promised Him

    <h4>Chapter 2486: Promised Him</h4>


    Kiek¡¯s maic area wasn¡¯t the strongest King area in the Extreme King, but he was still a member of the third-highest race in the universe. His Ma King Body was nothing to take lightly, especially since he was half-deified. Normal King ss xenogeneics were unable to walk under the influence of his maic area.


    Bao¡¯er was just a kid, and she was somehow ignoring Kiek¡¯s maic area. That surprised him a lot.


    He hesitated, then raised a palm. A ck maic light appeared in his hand. He wanted to attack Bao¡¯er who was still driving the white whale.


    ¡°Mister... please... I beg you... don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    As Kiek was about tounch the maic light at Bao¡¯er, a woman suddenly stood up. Straining against the might of the maic area, she stood before Bao¡¯er and spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°You can move inside my maic area? You aren¡¯t bad.¡± Kiek stared at her. He decided that he would need to get rid of her first. But the woman suddenly kneeled on the floor and bowed before him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± she pleaded from her knees. ¡°Please, let us go! We are just useless women. We can¡¯t stop whatever it is you want to do. Please let us go as easily as you would release a fart.¡±


    Ning Yue kept begging, all the while repeatedly banging her head on the ground.


    ¡°Leave if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± Kiek told her in a hard voice. He was quite famous in the Extreme King, and he wouldn¡¯t bother killing a woman if she was behaving like this.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We will leave now!¡± Ning Yue got up and started to pull Bao¡¯er away with her.


    Pang!


    The maic light hit Ning Yue in the face. Ning Yue was sent flying.


    The powerful maic force drug Ning Yue across the ship and flung her into one of the ship¡¯s walls. Her face smacked into the wall and stuck to it. She couldn¡¯t pull herself away.


    ¡°You can leave by yourself. She stays.¡± Kiek cast another maic light toward Bao¡¯er.


    Pang!


    Somehow, Ning Yue had reappeared in front of Bao¡¯er. She crossed her arms to block the ma this time, and the sudden weight made her arms feel so heavy. They were sucked straight down to the floor. Her face smacked into the floor, and her mouth twisted.


    ¡°Mister, please let her go! She¡¯s just a kid, and I promised Han Sen I would protect his child.¡± Ning Yue was lying on the floor in an awkward position. She cried freely, snot and tears running down her face.


    ¡°It looks as if you really do want to die,¡± Kiek grunted, generating a maic light in his fist.


    Ning Yue¡¯s pants suddenly became hot, and a puddle appeared on the floor. She had peed herself.


    When Kiek smelled the urine, he frowned. He might get his hands dirty if he killed a woman like this. Ignoring Ning Yue, he turned his attention back to Bao¡¯er again. The maic light in his hands was so bright that it was like a ck sun.


    Bao¡¯er was still operating the white whale, guiding it to fight the Extreme King knights outside. She acted as if she had yet to see Kiek there.


    Kiek¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, and he prepared to throw the maic light at Bao¡¯er. Ning Yue was pressed against the floor with her limbs shaking, but she still managed to crawl toward Kiek. When she was near his feet, she begged, ¡°Mister, please let us go. We won¡¯t get in the way of whatever you want to do! And I can do anything for you...¡±


    ¡°Get lost, you dirty b*tch!¡± Kiek kicked Ning Yue in the face, the force of the blow sending her flying.


    Pang!


    Ning Yue hit the airship¡¯s wall, her face covered in blood. Her entire body was stuck to the wall, keeping her from falling.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then shut the hell up! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you. You¡¯re disturbing my work,¡± Kiek snarled. He stared at Bao¡¯er again and tried tounch another maic light.


    ¡°I want you to stop!¡± Ning Yue¡¯s voice was shaking as if she was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    Kiek nced at her struggling form, but she couldn¡¯t free herself from the wall. The maic force had her pinned to the wall like a b of meat.


    Ignoring Ning Yue, he sent the maic light in his hands toward Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Stop! I told you to stop!¡± Ning Yue screamed with fear. Her body managed to tear through the maic power, and she leaped in front of Bao¡¯er to take the ck sun-like light.


    Boom!


    The scary maic lightnded on Ning Yue, and in the next instant, her body crashed to the floor like a crumbling mountain. Her limbs were held down by an iron grip, all crushed and broken-looking.


    Kiek ignored her. He continued summoning his maic power.


    ¡°Stop, I¡¯m begging you! Don¡¯t hurt her... I promised Han Sen I would take care of his daughter! I made him a promise...¡± Ning Yue wept helplessly from her ce on the floor.


    Seeing that Kiek was going to cast that maic light at Bao¡¯er, Ning Yue struggled with the urge to get up. But she had been hit by the maic forces three times. The force was now too strong for her to ovee.


    Kiek cast another sun-like maic light at Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡± Ning Yue shrieked, looking at the maic light that was flying toward Bao¡¯er. Her shaking body erupted with green mes that wrapped her up in a shroud of fire.


    In those green mes, Ning Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly calmed. His face and body regained their masculine shape. He looked like a man again.


    Fang Qing Yu and the pirates on the floor stared at Ning Yue with wide eyes. They thought Ning Yue was a chickenhearted and useless woman. But suddenly, she had just be a man. And the green fire around him burned and wisped in an unsettling way.


    ¡°I told you to stop! Are you deaf?¡± Ning Yue thundered, his eyes crystal clear. His face still had the dried tracks of tears and snot. His female garments had started to burst at the seams as he became bigger, but he still looked gentle and soft.


    ¡°You dare to y tricks on someone like me? You¡¯re dead!¡± Kiek¡¯s hand gathered up a ck light. It became a ck maic knife that came for Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue looked calm andposed, and his hands held a green sword. When Kiek swung his ck maic knife there, Ning Yue¡¯s body was attracted to it. He flew for the maic knife.


    Katcha!


    The moment Ning Yue was sucked into the ck maic knife, he waved his little green sword. A green sword light shot by, sending Kiek¡¯s head and half of his maic knife soaring through the air.


    Patong!


    Kiek¡¯s headless body crumpled to the ground. Fang Qing Yu and the others were frozen.


    ¡°Ah!¡± On the other side, the green mes on Ning Yue¡¯s body had vanished. His little green sword was on the floor, and his body returned to a feminine shape again. When she saw that headless body, Ning Yue held her face and started to scream. She looked so scared, and she frantically stepped away from the corpse.

 Chapter 2487 - Piece of Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 2487: Piece of Cloud</h4>


    Han Sen and Lando searched in a circr pattern, but they had yet to find the white whale. Han Sen was sick with worry.


    Right now, Han Sen wished he had practiced one of Mister White¡¯s skills. That way, he could calcte where Bao¡¯er had gone. Even just a direction would do. Right now, anything was better than running around like a headless chicken.


    While the Tianxia Unicorn soared through the clouds, they saw a person slowly start to appear. It was Meng Lie, a close rtive of the Extreme King¡¯s ruler.


    ¡°Han Sen, we meet again.¡±


    Meng Lie had escaped while the woman of Two World Mountain stole his Extreme Purple Demon Dragon. Han Sen thought that the man had already departed the Tianxia System.


    ¡°You should go,¡± Lando said to Han Sen as he stared grimly at Meng Lie.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word; he just ran. Lando had told him to go because he wasn¡¯t confident in his ability to stop Meng Lie. If Han Sen stayed, he would be a burden to Lando. If Lando was alone, he could escape if he was unable to defeat Meng Lie.


    Meng Lie started chase Han Sen, but Lando stopped him on the Tianxia Unicorn. Meng Lie¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Lando, do you really want to be an enemy of the Extreme King?¡±


    ¡°I told him I would take him out of this ce alive,¡± Lando said emotionlessly. ¡°This is what I must do.¡±


    ¡°Huh. In that case, we¡¯ll see if you have what it takes.¡± Meng Lie¡¯s expression was icy. His body transformed into a gold giant as he threw a p in Lando¡¯s direction. The p seemed to cover the sky itself.


    Han Sen felt the power like a giant shockwaveing after him. He flew faster.


    Luckily, the power of the shockwave had mostly dispersed by the time it reached Han Sen. He used the momentum of the shockwave to boost his own speed, and he vanished quickly into the clouds.


    ¡°How long am I going to have to live my days like this? After I find Bao¡¯er, I will have to go to Sky Pce. I hope the Sky can at least keep me safe for a while. I need someone to protect me from the Extreme King until I be deified,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then, he felt depressed. ¡°The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s King area is too strange. It can only push the self-cogwheels of others, and I can¡¯t seem to use it on my own geno arts. I want to enhance my bloodline!¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what direction he should go to find Bao¡¯er, and he had to stay away from the fight between Lando and Meng Lie.


    Not long after, Han Sen reached the zone where many seas of clouds connected. In front of him was a sea of creamy white clouds. Each cloud looked like milk floating in the air.


    Han Sen flew toward it without hesitation. When he tried to fly into one of the clouds, though, it was like jumping into a bean bag. Instead of letting him through, it caught him and bounced him back.


    Han Sen was shocked. The clouds of the Tianxia System were thick, but they weren¡¯t nearly thick enough to stop him. Only cloud beasts were actually solid.


    But Han Sen was so fast and so strong that if he hit a cloud beast, it would be torn apart. But the creamy white cloud was totally fine, and it had bounced him back.


    ¡°Have I run into a high-ss cloud beast?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked at the cloud in rm.


    But the cloud didn¡¯t respond. It just floated where it was, looking exactly like all the other nearby clouds.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see anything particrly special about the cloud. He hesitated at first, but he did decide to fly around the cloud to inspect it more carefully. He also reached out his hand to touch it.


    The cloud was very soft. When Han Sen touched it, it dented inwards. But when Han Sen had crashed into it at full-speed earlier, the cloud felt very tough. It had been like a beef tendon.


    But no matter how much Han Sen poked it, the cloud didn¡¯t react. It was like a dead object.


    ¡°This cloud looks like a non-newtonian fluid.¡± Han Sen brushed away the clouds around it, and he found out that the strange cloud was only twenty meters wide. Aside from the fact that itcked a lifeforce and possessed non-newtonian features, there was nothing special about the cloud.


    ¡°Why is there a cloud like this out here in the middle of nowhere?¡± Han Sen was confused. He looked at the nearby clouds for a while. He reached his hand into the cloud and pushed his whole body into it slowly.


    When he was outside it, Han Sen couldn¡¯t see a single thing with his Purple-Eye Butterfly. So, he went in and had a proper look.


    Han Sen¡¯s body moved slowly. If he crept forward at a snail¡¯s pace, the cloud wouldn¡¯t offer much in the way of resistance.


    After walking seven or eight meters inside, Han Sen suddenly felt as if the space before him was empty. His hand just went right through.


    ¡°There¡¯s something here.¡± Han Sen felt so happy. This cloud was twenty meters wide, and he had only walked seven or eight meters. Despite that, something was stopping him. It had to mean that there was a pocket of space inside.


    Han Sen carefully stepped through. And soon enough, he reached the cloud¡¯s interior space. He looked around and realized he was now in a three-meter-wide space. Within that empty area, he found a nt.


    It looked like a spider nt. The green leaves reached out, and they looked quite lovely.


    ¡°Weird! Why is there a nt here? I thought there were only cloud beasts in the Tianxia System, and that there weren¡¯t any nts,¡± Han Sen thought in surprise. He kept observing the nt.


    The spider nt was as beautiful as green jade. The leaves were one foot long, and they were shaped like swords. It looked like an art-piece carved from the best jade one could find. Its lifeforce was so strong, though, that no one would believe it to be an inanimate object.


    From what Han Sen could tell, the Tianxia System didn¡¯t have the correct conditions for nt life and normal creatures to thrive. Real nts couldn¡¯t exist here, and yet, there was a spider nt right in front of him. It certainly wasn¡¯t what Han Sen had expected to find when he entered the cloud.


    ¡°Did some other peoplee here and leave it in the Tianxia System?¡± As Han Sen was thinking, a white cloud began to bubble up out of the spider nt. It rose like a bubble of milk, then went to join the clouds outside.


    ¡°It looks like these clouds actuallye from this spider nt. That means the nt is actually native to the Tianxia System.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    As the spider nt released more clouds, Han Sen reached out and grabbed it. But when he touched it, it was just like the cloud that surrounded it. The nt was so delicate that it seemed like only a light grip would crush it.


    But if he used strength, the nt would grow rigid and resilient.


    ¡°What kind of nt is this?¡± As Han Sen curiously examined the spider nt, he saw that there was a white fire in the middle of the nt.

 Chapter 2488 - Hunting Cloud Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 2488: Hunting Cloud Beasts</h4>


    Han Sen fell back two steps in surprise. In the center of the spider nt, there was a white fire that was like a littlentern.


    Han Sen looked close. In reality, it wasn¡¯t a fire; it was a halo.


    At the center of the halo was a ck bug that looked something like a cricket. The pitch-ck insect was simr in size, and it had two swinging antennae. It climbed up the spider nt.


    When it reached the end of the spider nt, its weight pulled the lead of the nt lower. Then, the little creature opened its mouth. Its sharp teeth dug into the delicate spider nt leaf.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    It took a little while for the cricket to eat its fill. Once it was satisfied, the cricket began to climb back down the nt.


    As the insect moved, puffs of white smoke were emitted. The white smoke condensed into a creamy white cloud. Clouds rose from the creature¡¯s back, one by one, just like the creamy white cloud Han Sen had seen before.


    Now Han Sen knew that the clouds from the spider nt weren¡¯t actually from the nt. They came from the juices of the ck cricket.


    The ck cricket quickly dug back into the roots of the nt and was about to disappear.


    Han Sen reached out and grabbed the cricket. The ck cricket struggled in his hand, and it was a surprisingly strong little thing. It was no stronger than a King, though, and so it couldn¡¯t resist Han Sen.


    The ck cricket knew that it couldn¡¯t run. Its body discharged a white vapor that soon turned into a fluffy white cloud that wrapped around the cricket.


    Han Sen held onto the cloud like he was holding a big steamed bun.


    Fortunately, as long as he moved slowly, Han Sen could still sink his hands into the creamy cloud. The cricket wouldn¡¯t escape Han Sen¡¯s grasp like this.


    ¡°The cricket can¡¯t be any more powerful than a Marquise, but the cloud juice it produces is quite amazing. Not even my power can break it.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Han Sen put the cricket inside Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Then, he walked to the spider nt and prodded it. He tried to feel the lifeforce inside the spider nt.


    The spider nt had a great deal of lifeforce, but unlike the cricket, Han Sen wasn¡¯t capable of eating it. He examined the spider nt carefully, but he didn¡¯t see anything else of note. He put the spider nt inside Destiny¡¯s Tower, as well.


    After emerging from that pocket of cloud, Han Sen thought about it some more. Then he put the entire cloud inside Destiny¡¯s Tower, too. Once that was done, he turned and flew away from there to continue searching for Bao¡¯er and the others.


    But Han Sen hadn¡¯t been flying for long when he saw a bunch of cloud beasts heading toward him.


    They were a flock of crane-like creatures. There had to be at least a thousand of them. Most of them were Marquises, but there were some Dukes as well. The leader was the King, and it had a King area.


    Han Sen was actually rather happy when they appeared. He pulled out his knife and dove into the flock. The cloud beasts were xenogeneics, after all. Killing another King ss xenogeneic would help Han Sen fill up his King ss genes.


    Han Sen had four different geno arts. Each time he leveled one up, it required one hundred genes. When all those requirements were added up, it became a substantial number of genes that he needed. He had to collect as many as he could, whenever he was able to.


    The cloud beasts didn¡¯t stand a chance against Han Sen. When he reached them, he cut the King¡¯s head clean off.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Cloud Crane King. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen casually pulled out the xenogeneic gene from the Cloud Crane King¡¯s body. He expected the rest of the cloud cranes to disperse after the King was killed, but they all came after him without any fear of death. It was like they wanted to avenge the ying of the Cloud Crane King, even if it meant sacrificing their lives.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in spending the time to kill those low-ss cloud beasts, though. He flew away at full speed. The low-level cloud cranes weren¡¯t able to keep up, so it wasn¡¯t long before they lost Han Senpletely.


    But just as Han Sen escaped, he saw another group of cloud beasts approaching. These looked like tigers, and there were a few Kings in their midst.


    ¡°Haha! My luck is good today!¡± Han Sen thought with a grin. He grabbed his Ghost Teeth Knife and flew to meet them.


    Han Sen swooped down among the tigers like a beautiful butterfly. The Ghost Teeth Knife he wielded danced like the fangs of a devil, and he killed the cloud tigers one by one.


    They were King ss xenogeneics with second or third-tier King areas. Han Sen only needed one attack to kill each one.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Cloud Tiger. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Cloud Tiger beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen killed five of the King ss tigers, and he managed to earn one Cloud Tiger beast soul. Han Sen felt pretty good about that.


    There were many cloud beasts all across the Tianxia System, but finding a King ss wasn¡¯t always easy. And shortly after taking down one King, Han Sen had found several more. He was lucky.


    The remaining Cloud Tigers ran after Han Sen, but he ignored them and continued to fly.


    Han Sen had been flying for a while when he met another group of cloud beasts, but this time, there weren¡¯t any Kings among them. The leader of those beasts was just Duke ss.


    Han Sen thought a punch might be enough to scare them off, but this theory soon proved false. Han Sen punched a dozen of the cloud beasts, but they just continued toe.


    Han Sen shook them off his tail and kept on flying, but he started to realize that something was amiss. He seemed to be encountering cloud beasts no matter which direction he decided to go.


    And the cloud beasts were all so angry, too. None of them were afraid to die. They came at him like he was their mortal enemy, and no matter how many of them he killed, none of the cloud beasts were willing to back down.


    ¡°This sea of clouds seems a little bit cursed.¡± Han Sen frowned in thought. He decided to head in a different direction, wanting to see if he would encounter any more cloud beasts.


    The result was the same, and again, he met anotherrge group of cloud beasts.


    Han Sen changed direction a few times, but he encountered groups of cloud beasts every time. But all of those cloud beasts had red eyes. They leaped for him ravenously whenever they saw him, even if they didn¡¯t stand a chance of harming him.


    ¡°This is getting really weird.¡± Although Han Sen had killed many King ss cloud beasts, he couldn¡¯t really enjoy his sess. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, and that made him ufortable.


    Han Sen could kill any King ss cloud beast he met. But the Tianxia System was known for its deified xenogeneics. If he encountered a deified monster among the hordes of normal xenogeneics, he would be in for another brutal fight.


    After pausing for a while, Han Sen flew back the way he hade. The first thing he needed to do was to get away from that sea of creamy clouds. The ce was creepy, and the creatures were far too hostile. He didn¡¯t feelfortable being there.


    On his way back, he encountered the groups of creatures that he had fought before. All their eyes seemed red, and they obviously wanted to avenge the deaths of their Kings. So, they all chased Han Sen.


    This time, it looked a little while for Han Sen to shake off their pursuit. Before long, he escaped the creamy sea of clouds and returned to the light blue sea of clouds.


    ¡°I finally got away from that cursed sea of clouds.¡± Han Sen felt relief. But before he couldpletely rx, he saw a shadow headed his way. It was the Extreme King deified, Meng Lie.

 Chapter 2489 - Weird Hordes of Cloud Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 2489: Weird Hordes of Cloud Beasts</h4>


    Frustration filled Han Sen. Since leaving Lando and Meng Lie, he had changed directions many times and even crossed back over his own path. He could barely believe that Meng Lie had still managed to find him.


    ¡°If I knew he¡¯d show up, I wouldn¡¯t havee back. That sea of clouds was weird, but I¡¯d be better off there than here facing Meng Lie.¡± Han Sen turned around, wanting to return to that sea of clouds.


    But just as he started moving, Meng Lie swiftly teleported in front of him. Rather than attacking, though, Meng Lie simply spoke.


    ¡°Han Sen, if youe with me, I won¡¯t hurt you. Perhaps I can even keep you alive.¡±


    ¡°You think the Extreme King will let me live if I go back with you?¡± Han Sen lifted his lips in a sneer.


    Meng Lieughed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you; you were going to be killed. But things changed once you helped Lando be deified. This ability can guarantee your survival. If you aid the Extreme King with unwavering dedication, we can erase the crime of killing a prince.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe Meng Lie had said such a thing.


    ¡°But I killed King Bai¡¯s son. Are you sure he will let me live?¡± Han Sen said in disbelief.


    ¡°You know, the king has over a hundred children and countless grandkids.¡± Meng Lie chuckled again. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill an important prince. And if anyone else had killed him, there¡¯s no way they would have been able to elude capture for so long. But you, Han Sen, are different. If you will work for the Extreme King, I can keep you alive.¡±


    Han Sen rolled his eyes. There was no chance of winning if he fought Meng Lie, and there would be no way of escaping this man, either. He was just pretending to listen, stalling for time as he tried to think of a way out.


    Seeing that Han Sen hadn¡¯t responded, Meng Lie went on to say, ¡°Let¡¯s presume you make it to Sky Pce. Do you really think all of this will blow over with time? The Extreme King will not allow a prince to have died for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, it¡¯s just as you say: a prince of the Extreme King cannot die for nothing. If I go back with you, how would they allow me to live?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Meng Lie smiled and said, ¡°Han Sen has to die. But you might not be Han Sen.¡±


    When Han Sen finally understood was Meng Lie had been implying, his eyes widened.


    Seeing that Han Sen was confused, Meng Lie said, ¡°Our people won¡¯t let the killing of an Extreme King prince go without retribution, and we wouldn¡¯t make this sort of offer to anyone other than you. But if you insist on continuing to Sky Pce, it doesn¡¯t matter what crime youmitted or what skills you have; the Extreme King will not allow you to live.¡±


    Meng Lie¡¯s exnation had made things very clear. If Han Sen was willing to submit and work for them, he would be allowed to live. If he couldn¡¯t be used to their benefit, then they would keep trying to kill him even if he reached Sky Pce.


    Han Sen started to say something, but he suddenly saw some blue cloud beasts heading toward them.


    Meng Lie frowned. Deified elites tended to scare off anything beneath their level, but these cloud beasts were just Marquise ss. Despite theirpleteck of strength, the cloud beasts charged forward without hesitation. Han Sen thought this was strange, to say the least.


    He waved his hand, and the cloud beasts disappeared. After his deified power hit them, not even their bones remained.


    ¡°Han Sen, what is your decision?¡± Meng Lie asked, looking at Han Sen.


    Han Sen remained silent, but Meng Lie didn¡¯t rush him. He just stood where he was, patiently awaiting a response.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t mulling over Meng Lie¡¯s question, however. He was thinking about the cloud beasts that had juste his way.


    With a deified elite around, the cloud beasts should have stayed as far away as they could get. They would run off as soon as they smelled a deified, let alone walked right up to one.


    The horrible expressions on the faces of those cloud beasts were the same as the ones Han Sen himself had witnessed in the sea of creamy clouds. But he was no longer in the creamy cloud sea. An idea began to form in Han Sen¡¯s mind as he thought about the enraged cloud beasts he had fought.


    Before Han Sen could answer Meng Lie, another group of cloud beasts came for them. But this time, the cloud beasts were clearly of a different variety. Several different varieties of cloud beast were represented here.


    There were a few Kings among them, heading up the regiments of various species.


    Han Sen might be able to convince himself that the low-level cloud beasts were too stupid to detect the deified presence of Meng Lie, but there was no way that the more powerful cloud beasts were that dumb. They were Kings, and they led other cloud beasts toward Han Sen and Meng Lie. This was very abnormal behavior.


    Meng Lie¡¯s face darkened in anger. He waved his hand, and his gold substance chains became an area. It killed the oing group of cloud beasts.


    Those first few King ss cloud beasts were killed in a second. Nothing there stood a chance of fighting back.


    ¡°I am Meng Lie! If you have the balls to,e out and fight me! Sending these pathetic cloud beasts against me won¡¯t aplish anything, you weakling!¡± Rather than looking at the bodies of the cloud beasts, Meng Lie had turned to shout up at the skies.


    Meng Lie knew that the cloud beasts weren¡¯t behaving normally. He thought someone more powerful was deliberately sending the cloud beasts his way.


    But Han Sen knew that the clouds beasts had been acting strangely since before Meng Lie had shown up, so whatever was going on, it had little to do with the deified Extreme King.


    ¡°Weird. If someone is controlling these cloud beasts, that person must be very powerful. But if so, why aren¡¯t they attacking directly?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. ¡°Those cloud beasts didn¡¯t act like something was controlling them. It was as if they had seen something.¡±


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped as a thought crossed his mind. He suddenly looked into his Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    He had met a few cloud beasts before, but none of them had been this powerful. And the cloud beasts wouldn¡¯t be attacking him without reason.


    The weird stuff had only started happening after Han Sen took the ck cricket and the spider nt.


    At first, Han Sen thought that there was merely something wrong with the xenogeneics in the creamy cloud area. Perhaps they were naturally more aggressive or territorial than other cloud beasts. But after leaving the creamy cloud sea, weird things were still happening. That suggested that the problem stretched beyond the creamy cloud sea.


    ¡°Are those cloud beastsing after this?¡± Han Sen looked at the first floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower, which was where he had ced the cloud, the ck cricket, and the spider nt.


    The cloud had wrapped around the spider nt, but the ck cricket had disappeared. It must have gone into the cloud.


    ¡°If the cloud beasts are attracted to these things, then taking them with me might be a bigger problem than I thought,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But he didn¡¯t know if the cloud beasts were attracted by the spider nt or the ck cricket. And with Meng Lie next to him, he couldn¡¯t take the two items out topare them.


    ¡°Han Sen, have you made a decision yet?¡± Meng Lie asked Han Sen, upon seeing no other intruders.


    ¡°Sure. I will go to the Extreme King with you, but you must swear that I will remain safe,¡± Han Sen said to Meng Lie after a bit of hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die. If youe back with me and work for the Extreme King, I promise that no one will be able to hurt you,¡± Meng Lie said with grave certainty.

 Chapter 2490 - Xenogeneics Coming

    <h4>Chapter 2490: Xenogeneics Coming</h4>


    Once he had agreed to go with Meng Lie, Han Sen pretended to be the perfect picture of subservience. He followed along as if he had no interest in escaping. As Meng Lie headed through the Tianxia System toward the Extreme King worlds, Han Sen trailed after him without any reluctance.


    Meng Lie wasn¡¯t worried about Han Sen trying to run off, but after they had traveled for a short while, a lot of cloud beasts began to attack from the surrounding clouds.


    Meng Lie dealt with those cloud beasts easily, and not even the King ss cloud beasts were a threat to him. However, his face grew increasingly serious as time progressed.


    He still had no idea who was sending all these cloud beasts after him. He felt like something was watching him, and he didn¡¯t enjoy that sensation at all.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°The same thing happened to me when I was in the sea of creamy clouds. Even weak cloud beasts charged toward me with no concern for their own lives. From what I can tell, the effect must have a radius of sorts. When the spider nt and the ck cricket enter a location, the cloud beasts from that region are drawn toward them.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, did you kill Lando?¡± Han Sen asked after Meng Lie killed another horde of cloud beasts.


    Meng Lie wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He casually said, ¡°That kid is a brutal fighter. I wasn¡¯t interested in risking my life fighting him, so I just ditched him instead. But don¡¯t think that he¡¯ll being to save you. He was drawn in another direction, so he won¡¯t be able to find us for quite some time.¡±


    Han Sen never thought Lando would die; he just wanted to find out where the Dragon might have been. Hearing this did bring him a bit of relief, though.


    ¡°You must be kidding, Uncle. I have already promised you that I will go to the Extreme King. Even if Lando was right here, I wouldn¡¯t go with him. It¡¯s just as you said; if this situation isn¡¯t sorted out, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life hounded and scared. Not even making it to Sky Pce will protect me from that. So, I am sincere about my willingness to go back. But you must also keep your promise to ensure my life,¡± Han Sen said, looking as earnest as possible.


    When the Meng Lie heard Han Sen say this, he felt a bit better. He nodded and said, ¡°You are quite smart. If you work for the Extreme King with full dedication, I will keep you alive. But Han Sen must still die, so you will no longer be able to use your real name. We cannot let anyone know you are still alive.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I don¡¯t mind losing my name if that¡¯s what it takes to survive. But...¡± Han Sen looked worried.


    ¡°But what?¡± Meng Lie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that someone powerful might not want me to work for the Extreme King. They would rather kill me than let me follow you back.¡± Han Sen injected a liberal dose of fear into his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you follow me, I won¡¯t allow anyone to bring you harm,¡± Meng Lie dered.


    But what Han Sen said did put Meng Lie on alert. Meng Lie was sure that some powerful figure was sending these clouds beasts after them, but that person had yet to reveal themselves. The mysterious deified just kept sending wave after wave of cannon fodder after them. If the mysterious deified was unable to steal Han Sen, then he might decide to just kill Han Sen instead.


    After a few more waves of cloud beast hordes assaulted them, Meng Lie was able to confirm his worry. The King ss xenogeneics seemed to be aiming for Han Sen, in particr.


    As he realized this, Meng Lie grew even more cautious. He pulled Han Sen closer to him, just in case something bad happened.


    While they were traveling, Meng Lie¡¯s face suddenly changed. He pulled Han Sen to a stop and looked deep into the clouds.


    Han Sen stood behind Meng Lie and also looked ahead. The nearby clouds were in turmoil as shockwaves rolled through them. A purple kirin was thundering toward them through the clouds.


    Substance chains swirled around the monster¡¯s body life clouds.


    ¡°Deified xenogeneic! The spider nt and ck cricket must be incredibly important if they can attract deified xenogeneics,¡± Han Sen thought in astonishment.


    And there were many cloud beasts following the deified kirin to boot. There was a whole host of King ss xenogeneics in their midst.


    Meng Lie frowned and spoke to Han Sen. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to the battleground, but don¡¯t run off too far, either. If you get into a bad situation too far from where I¡¯m fighting, I might not have a chance to save you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I truly want to go to the Extreme King with you. I would never dream of running away.¡± Han Sen knew what Meng Lie really meant, and so he answered him with sincerity.


    Meng Lie nodded. He started to say something more, but the deified kirin cut him off with a roar. It brought a sky of clouds toward them. The cloud beasts¡¯ target was fairly obvious, though. It was Han Sen they wanted.


    ¡°Huh? I want to see what sort of person is trying this hard to keep me from bringing Han Sen back to the Extreme King alive,¡± Meng Lie said with narrowed eyes. He turned into a gold giant and ran toward the kirin.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t flee. Instead, he entered the fight with the horde of cloud beasts.


    At this point, Han Sen had no reason to run. He was carrying some dangerous goods that could attract deified xenogeneics. Now that he had Meng Lie to take the heat for him, running away would mean leaving behind his protection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that spider nt and ck cricket are, but they can attract deified xenogeneics. If things get too bad, I¡¯ll just have to throw them away. There is no point in risking my life to keep them. At least for now, though, I can use them to my advantage. If they can keep attracting deified xenogeneics, Meng Lie will have a tough time trying to escort me out of here...¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he began killing cloud beasts.


    Meng Lie engaged the kirin, but he remained focused on how Han Sen was doing. When he saw that Han Sen had also started to fight instead of running off, it surprised him, and it actually brought him some relief.


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s sincere about following me back to the Extreme King. But that makes sense, I guess. Someone wants to kill him, and he will die if he doesn¡¯te with me. Coming with me at least gives him a chance to live.¡± Meng Lie nodded. As he watched the cloud beasts swarm around Han Sen like mad, he became quite angry. Someone wanted to kill Han Sen and keep him from working for the Extreme King.


    Meng Lie wouldn¡¯t have dreamed that the cloud beasts would be drawn straight to Han Sen.


    How could Han Sen, who was just a King, invoke the ire of a deified xenogeneic? Even if Han Sen attracted them, they should have attacked Meng Lie first. But these xenogeneics seemed obsessed with killing Han Sen, despite the deified opponent in the same area. That was why Meng Lie believed there had to be some mastermind hidden somewhere nearby. This mysterious person clearly wanted to prevent Han Sen from being taken back to the Extreme King.


    Meng Lie was a brother of the Extreme King¡¯s ruler. He was an old, scary deified. Even if he had lost his Extreme Purple Demon Dragon, it was unlikely that another deified could kill him.


    Although Meng Lie was slowly fighting back the kirin that was surrounded by clouds, it would still take a long time for him to kill the creature.


    Han Sen made use of his movements to go around the cloud beasts he fought. He used this opportunity to wipe out several King ss xenogeneics. He was quite pleased to have earned more King ss xenogeneic genes.


    Han Sen moved through the xenogeneic hordes, using the Purple-Eye Butterfly to check on Meng Lie. If he got the chance, he might be able to attack at the right time and get a deified beast soul out of all this, too. That would be splendid.


    But killing a deified being wasn¡¯t that easy. If Meng Lie still had his Extreme Purple Demon Dragon, he could have killed another deified rtively quickly. But since he had lost his Extreme Purple Demon Dragon, he had to exhaust his own power. Killing the deified kirin wouldn¡¯t be an easy task for him.

 Chapter 2491 - Tianxia’s Seven Gods

    <h4>Chapter 2491: Tianxia¡¯s Seven Gods</h4>


    The longer he fought, the more confused Meng Lie became. Even if an ordinary deified xenogeneic wasn¡¯t very smart, it would still know to retreat when it was losing a fight. It wouldn¡¯t just relentlessly continue to attack a more powerful opponent.


    But that kirin wanted a fight to the death no matter what. It didn¡¯t care for its life, which made it surprisingly difficult to counter. But the thing that concerned Meng Lie the most was the idea that someone was orchestrating all this. If that mysterious person could control deified xenogeneics, Meng Lie didn¡¯t want to imagine how strong they might be.


    ¡°I have to take Han Sen back to the Extreme King, and I have to do it fast.¡± Meng Lie made his mind up. A gold substance chain exploded in a blinding burst of light. It was like a golden god tearing through space. Cloud airs and deified blood sprayed everywhere.


    Because of the amount of raw power being exchanged, Han Sen couldn¡¯t get close to the fight. After ten hours, Han Sen heard the sound of something screaming, then silence. He turned as the headless body of the kirin slowly fell through the clouds.


    Then, Meng Lie wasing toward him. The man¡¯s hands were clutching the kirin¡¯s severed head. Meng Lie was injured, too, though. His golden god body was bleeding profusely, and one of his wounds was deep enough to show bone. He was quite damaged.


    Han Sen felt it was a shame that he hadn¡¯t been able to get thest hit in on the kirin, but he had managed to kill many King ss xenogeneics during that time. He was slowly filling up his King ss gene tallies, at least.


    Han Sen and Meng Lie kept traveling. Han Sen killed so many clouds beasts, but everywhere they went, even more of the crazed creatures showed up. Even Meng Lie, who was doing most of the killing, was getting tired hands.


    ¡°If I find out who is behind all this, I¡¯m going to skin them alive,¡± Meng Lie cursed in exhausted frustration.


    In the past, xenogeneics never came close to Meng Lie. They wouldn¡¯t dare to show themselves before him. Right now, though, even Barons and Viscounts were willing to attack him. He killed them, but it was infuriating that he even had to.


    They kept on fighting. The clouds looked like pools of blood in their wake. Meng Lie grabbed Han Sen and quickly outran the pursuing xenogeneics. He felt sick from the massive amount of killing he had done. He didn¡¯t want to kill anymore.


    After traveling one hundred thousand miles, they saw another deified xenogeneicing for them. It appeared right in Meng Lie¡¯s path.


    Han Sen saw a huge, rainbow-colored bird that resembled a peacock. It was soaring through the clouds. Just the sensation of its presence would be enough to make most people cower in fear.


    ¡°The Tianxia Peacock King! Who the hell could control the Tianxia Peacock King?¡± Meng Lie whispered, his face going pale.


    ¡°Is he strong?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is the fourth of Tianxia¡¯s seven gods. The Tianxia Unicorn is atst ce on that roster. So, what do you think?¡± Meng Lie looked sick. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could defeat the Tianxia Peacock King in battle.


    Han Sen looked at the Tianxia Peacock King in shock. It fanned its beautiful feathers, raising them in a semicircle behind it.


    Images that looked like eyes stared out of the peacock¡¯s fanned feathers. All the colors of the rainbow glowed inside those eyes. They became rainbow godlights that suddenly drenched the entire sea of clouds in a rainbow godlight.


    The moment the rainbow godlight appeared, Han Sen watched the light fall to touch his body. And when it happened, his armor, skin, and hair started to look like dust. He was too stunned to move.


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin was unable to block the rainbow godlights¡¯ power. Han Sen looked over at Meng Lie and saw that he, too, was melting into dust.


    With a teeth-rattling roar, Meng Lie became that gold giant again. He grabbed Han Sen so that the gold color could spread across his body as well. The color dyed Han Sen¡¯s entire form.


    When Han Sen looked closer, he could see that theyer of gold was made of intricate substance chains. But even thatyer of protection started to degrade under the power of the rainbow godlight. Meng Lie¡¯s gold body clearly couldn¡¯t withstand the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s rainbow godlight.


    ¡°You need to leave now.¡± Meng Lie threw Han Sen away, then started running toward the Tianxia Peacock King.


    Han Sen used the momentum of Meng Lie¡¯s throw to escape the rainbow godlights¡¯ area of effect. The Tianxia Peacock King, meanwhile, was upied by Meng Lie and therefore couldn¡¯t give chase.


    ¡°F*ck! Even the terrifying Tianxia Peacock King was drawn toward me. I can¡¯t keep this thing,¡± Han Sen thought. He pulled the cloud out of Destiny¡¯s Tower, tossed it to the side, and flew away.


    That thing had even managed to attract the Tianxia Peacock King. If Han Sen continued carrying it, it would only be a matter of time before he attracted the rest of the Tianxia gods.


    The Tianxia Unicorn, at the end of the roster, was already so strong. The fourth rank god, the Tianxia Peacock King, must have been exceptionally scary. Even Meng Lie didn¡¯t underestimate a foe like that. If an enemy of a higher level came, they¡¯d be killed in no time at all.


    After Han Sen ditched the cloud, he turned back. He went in a different direction so he could escape Meng Lie.


    After flying for a while, Han Sen felt a weird prickling sensation across the back of his neck. He turned around and saw the cloud chasing him.


    ¡°Oh sh*t! Why are you following me?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his skull. The thing hadn¡¯t stayed where he put it.


    The cloud didn¡¯t answer Han Sen. It just flew over to him and floated nearby. It didn¡¯t seem to want to hurt him, though.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± Han Sen thought it was best to stay away from the strange cloud. He elerated away, using his phoenix techniques as he fled.


    While that creamy cloud looked very slow, it somehow managed to keep up with Han Sen. No matter how many times Han Sen changed direction, he couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    Han Sen tried to punch it and send it flying away, but that didn¡¯t work for crap. The more strength he put into the blow, the faster the cloud would follow him. And when his punchnded on the cloud, it would be really thick and withstand all the force.


    After a short while of running, he met another group of cloud beasts. They were drawn to the cloud following Han Sen.


    Fortunately, these cloud beasts were quite low-level. They were most Viscounts and Earls. Han Sen got rid of them easily.


    ¡°If you bring me another deified, I will be very dead.¡± There was nothing Han Sen could do to get rid of the cloud. He felt like crying.


    But then Han Sen thought about it. The cloud¡¯s area of effect was limited. If he didn¡¯t run, no more powerful cloud beasts would show up.


    Thinking of that, Han Sen stopped running. He stopped right where he was and red at the cloud. He said to it, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t follow me anymore. Otherwise, I will kill you.¡±


    Han Sen was trying to scare the ck cricket or spider nt on the inside, as it was obvious that one of those two was behind the drama.


    ¡°You really think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Han Sen demanded angrily when the cloud didn¡¯t react. He walked straight up to the upants of the cloud.

 Chapter 2492 - Tianxia Peacock King

    <h4>Chapter 2492: Tianxia Peacock King</h4>


    Han Sen approached the cloud, but it quickly retreated so that Han Sen couldn¡¯t touch it.


    Han Sen felt so angry. He sped up and chased after the cloud. As he chased it, it continued to retreat away from him. But whenever Han Sen turned around and tried to move away from the cloud, it would follow. After a short time of this, Han Sen became incredibly frustrated.


    ¡°I was wrong to take you. I was wrong. Can you please stop following me?¡± Han Sen begged the cloud, tears in his eyes.


    Unfortunately for Han Sen, the cricket on the inside didn¡¯t understand themon tongue of the universe. When Han Sen walked away, it followed again.


    Now, Han Sen¡¯s situation had be a little awkward. He couldn¡¯t leave, and neither could he stay. It was easy to invite a god in, but it was hard to send a god away.


    ¡°Do you really think you can bully me this easily?¡± Han Sen was getting angry. Instead of going on its merry way, the cloud was creeping along behind him like a stalker.


    Han Sen decided to summon Spell and use her two pistols. He fired rapidly, and each bullet hit the cloud at high speed.


    The cloud didn¡¯t dodge, and the bullets mmed into the cloud¡¯s surface. However, an instantter, the bullets were bouncing away instead of piercing through the cloud.


    Han Sen had expected this result. He hadn¡¯t actually been trying to break the cloud.


    ¡°You are too weak to fight against big brother Han.¡± Han Senughed coldly. He used his pistols to shoot the cloud again.


    Many bullets again hit the cloud, but this time, the cloud seemed to lose its bounciness. When the bullets hit it, it sounded like they were hitting a stone surface.


    Han Sen¡¯s first attacks earlier had been infused with Spell¡¯s solidifying power. He solidified the cloud, depriving it of its stic resilience.


    Although the cloud was now very hard, the bullets still couldn¡¯t hurt it. But where the bullets struck, turtle symbols now appeared. It was Han Sen¡¯s Turtle skill.


    After Han Sen fired at it for a while more, the solidified cloud waspletely checkered with the glowing symbols of a Turtle. When he was finished doing that, he cast an icy light, turning the cloud into a block of ice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be able to follow me after that.¡± Han Sen turned around and flew away. As he flew, he turned repeatedly to check on the frozen cloud. The cloud began to move despite being frozen, but Han Sen was relieved to see that it was now as slow as a snail. It would be impossible for it to keep up with Han Sen now.


    Han Sen was happy about this. He left it in the dust, no longer looking back. It wasn¡¯t going to catch-up.


    ¡°I finally got rid of it.¡± Han Sen changed direction a few times, and when it was assuredly gone, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    He was just going to keep flying, but he soon felt somethinge from up ahead. It seemed as if there were creatures doing battle ahead of him.


    The fight was happening very far away, and the shockwaves from the battle barely rocked the clouds around him. Han Sen hesitated. He finally decided to fly over and get a better look at the battleground. Before long, he could analyze the shockwaves much more clearly.


    ¡°This sonic power is so familiar... It¡¯s Bao Qin! The other power being used is a fire element... Wait, isn¡¯t that the little red bird¡¯s power?¡± Han Sen was as much surprised as he was happy. He elerated toward the battle.


    The closer he got to the battleground, the crazier the shockwaves became. Before Han Sen saw the little red bird and Bao Qin, he saw the white whale positioned in the clouds. It was chasing two King ss knights from the Extreme King.


    Han Sen was delighted. He headed straight for the white whale and the two Extreme King knights.


    The two Extreme King knights were fleeing in fear. When they suddenly saw Han Sen in front of them, they froze. That momentary pause was all it took for the white whale¡¯s mouth to open and suck them in like a ck hole.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± After Han Sen entered the white whale, Bao¡¯er jumped into Han Sen¡¯s chest. She excitedly said, ¡°Daddy! I captured so many people in the ship.¡±


    Han Sen looked to where Bao¡¯er was pointing, and he saw that the white whale¡¯s prison was stuffed with a dozen Kings and half-deifieds. They were all Extreme King knights.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Han Sen nced over the other people on the ship. The pirates and Fang Qing Yu were fine. Only Ning Yue was looking a little messy. She was sitting in the corner with dirtied clothing. She seemed to be terrified.


    When Bao¡¯er exined what had happened to her, Han Sen was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°That little green sword can kill a half-deified? There¡¯s obviously more to it than meets the eye. I wonder where it came from? It was an item dug up in Du God City. Could it have been a weapon left behind by the gods that did battle there? If it is a weapon of the gods, it could make Ning Yue very rich.¡± Han Sen looked at Ning Yue but was reminded of the state she was in. It made Han Sen think that scamming her might not be a very nice thing to do.


    But Han Sen remembered the story that Bao¡¯er had just told him. Although Ning Yue¡¯s personality seemed overwhelmed and suppressed by the little green sword, it wasn¡¯t gone. On certain asions, his real self could shine through.


    But the little green sword was too strong. Ning Yue¡¯s will could only be activated under extreme duress for limited periods of time. Completely escaping the grasp of the little green sword seemed very difficult.


    ¡°Is the little red bird okay?¡± Han Sen murmured to himself, looking worriedly at the burning sky.


    ording to Bao¡¯er, the little red bird and Bao Qin had been fighting for a few days without a winner being determined.


    Bao¡¯er lifted her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. Little Red will be fine. If he wasn¡¯t so small, he could have already killed that guy.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He wanted to say something more, but his face changed.


    He nced absentmindedly out of the white whale, and among the numerous clouds, he saw a single creamy cloud heading toward them. It soon came before the white whale, and Han Sen instantly that it was his stalker cloud.


    ¡°Oh my God! How could it catch up with me?¡± Han Sen saw that the ice and Turtle symbols he¡¯d ced on the cloud had now vanished. He didn¡¯t know how to get rid of the d*mn thing.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, call Little Red back. We have to go. Now.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face looked dire.


    If the cloud was here now, then many more cloud beasts might be on their way. If a deified xenogeneic was drawn to them, they would be in big trouble.


    Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she did as Han Sen instructed. She used the white whale to fire a crystal light at the battleground.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw the little phoenix retreat. When itnded on the white whale, it returned to looking like the little red bird again.


    ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Bao Qin traveled through space. His body was ckened and bleeding in various ces, and the harp he used was burned. Some of its strings had even been broken. It looked as if he hadn¡¯t gotten the better end of his battle with the little red bird.


    Han Sen let Bao¡¯er use the white whale¡¯s controls to escape. Bao Qin had been fighting for so long, he must have lost a lot of his energy. Chasing after the white whale now wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat for him.


    The white whale traveled away at high speed, and the creamy cloud followed behind them in close pursuit. Bao Qin straggled along behind the cloud. They all traveled through the clouds quickly.


    Pang!


    They hadn¡¯t been flying for long when Han Sen saw a rainbow light. It immediately covered the sea of clouds all around.


    ¡°The Tianxia Peacock King...¡± Han Sen breathed, seeing the majestic bird appear among the clouds.

 Chapter 2493 - Holy Area Grass

    <h4>Chapter 2493: Holy Area Grass</h4>


    The Tianxia Peacock King wasn¡¯t doing so well. Most of its plumage had been torn off, and only a few feathers remained on the bird¡¯s tail. It was like a plucked chicken, or a paper fan that had been mostly shredded.


    Wounds covered its body, and many of them looked severe.


    But no matter how badly injured it was, this creature was still a powerful deified foe. The peacock¡¯s eyes started to sh. It emitted a rainbow godlight substance chain, forming an area that shielded everything. Everything inside that area would be melted by the rainbow godlight. Anything inside the area would be reduced to dust, crumbling away in minutes.


    Han Sen and the others were better off inside the white whale. The hull of the white whale was very solid. When the rainbow godlight shone on it, slow trickles of dust began to slide off the ship¡¯s hull. The process was obnoxiously slow.


    The cloud and Bao Qin didn¡¯t fare as well. When the rainbow godlight shone on the cloud, it started to be dust. Bao Qin¡¯s armor couldn¡¯t withstand the godlight either. The armor¡¯s transformation into dust was very slow, but it was Bao Qin¡¯s self-armor. If it was injured beyond the point of recovery, his entire body would be permanently damaged.


    The Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s target was the cloud. Its eyes glowed with a godlight that seemed focused on the cloud. The cloud was scared, and it quickly flew forward. But instead of trying to escape the area, it just hid beneath the white whale.


    The Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s godlights fell on the white whale and almost pierced through the hull.


    ¡°Oh sh*t! Does that bad luck cloud hate me this much?¡± Han Sen whined. He turned to Bao¡¯er. ¡°Go faster! Lose it!¡±


    Bao¡¯er pushed the white whale¡¯s power to the max. The white whale released a whale-like call, and then it broke lurched forward as if it nned to leave no matter what got in its way.


    The cloud managed to close the distance, and again, it appeared beneath the white whale. The rainbow godlights fell on the cloud, and it melted quickly.


    Soon, the spider nt was revealed. The nt was very green, like wless jade. The rainbow godlight shone on the spider nt, but the nt seemed immune to the godlight¡¯s power.


    Bao Qin was running in the opposite direction. He took refuge in some clouds, and when he looked back, he saw the spider nt. He screamed hoarsely, ¡°Holy Area Grass! That is the Holy Area Grass!¡±


    Without a second of thought, Bao Qin sent a swarm of substance chains toward the spider nt.


    The Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s target was the spider nt. When it saw that Bao Qin was trying to steal its prize, the rainbow godlight fired aser at him.


    Bao Qin raised his harp to block the rainbow godlight, but the deified treasure was quickly annihted by the peacock¡¯s powerful attack.


    Blergh!


    Dust rained from Bao Qin¡¯s body. He looked very upset about his loss, and his desire for the nt still showed inly across his face. However, he was no longer willing to try and steal the spider nt. He ripped a hole in the fabric of space, teleported, and disappeared.


    After all, he wasn¡¯tparable to someone like Meng Lie. Even with the Tianxia Peacock King being as injured as it was, he couldn¡¯t do battle with it. That would be a fight he stood no chance of winning, and he knew it.


    After Bao Qin escaped, the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s gaze returned to the spider nt. It wanted to eat the spider nt, but before it could swoop down on the nt, the nt flew away under some invisible force. It was being pulled to another location.


    The Tianxia Peacock King looked in the direction the nt was being pulled. He saw a little girl standing atop the white whale. A little gold gourd was clutched in her hands, and it was that gourd which was sucking in the spider nt.


    When he saw this, Han Sen¡¯s heart stopped. He didn¡¯t even know when Bao¡¯er had gone outside to use her gourd on the spider nt.


    The Tianxia Peacock King squawked with anger. Its rainbow substance chains erupted like a volcano, and the sheer volume of its substance chains appeared to shroud the entirety of space.


    It looked furious. Even when Meng Lie had attacked the bird, it hadn¡¯t been this disgruntled.


    That rainbow godlight was everywhere. It was like a rainbow sky had descended over everything.


    After Bao¡¯er climbed back into the white whale, Han Sen sent the ship rocketing forward. But no matter how fast the white whale flew, it wasn¡¯t fast enough to outrun the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s rainbow godlight.


    The scary rainbow godlightnded on the white whale, and the ship¡¯s shell began to disintegrate even faster.


    The white body of the machine suddenly looked like a plume of grey smoke while it flew. A lot of dust and ash crumbled away, like some sort of uglyet.


    The white whale¡¯s shell was melted by the rainbow godlight, revealing the bones of its interior structure.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to die! We¡¯re going to die! I beg you guys... Return whatever you stole...¡± Ning Yue cried, gripping Han Sen¡¯s leg.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes kept shifting around. With the rate at which the white whale¡¯s hull was being eroded, he also knew things weren¡¯t going tost.


    But after seeing how Bao Qin¡¯s reaction to the spider nt, Han Sen realized that the spider nt must be very precious. He had never heard of the Holy Area Grass before, but he didn¡¯t want to concede and give it up now.


    But the Tianxia Peacock King was still a frightening beast. The rainbow godlight it emitted seemed unstoppable. Han Sen and hispanions weren¡¯t strong enough to withstand the might of such a creature.


    The pirates and the imprisoned Extreme King knights watched all this with terrified eyes. They were all in shock. Their eyes darted all around the melting white whale.


    If the white whale was destroyed, not one of them would be able to escape all this. They would be turned into dust by the rainbow godlight.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, take the item back outside...¡± Han Sen could think of no other way to deal with the Tianxia Peacock King.


    Although Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t want to, she wouldn¡¯t disobey Han Sen. She took the spider nt out of the gourd and gave it to Han Sen.


    ¡°Tianxia Peacock King, take this item and let us live!¡± Han Sen threw the spider nt out of the white whale, hurling it far away from them.


    The Tianxia Peacock King, upon seeing the spider nt, gleefully raced towards it. It was no longer interested in attacking the white whale.


    Han Sen probably should have thrown the spider nt further, but the Tianxia Peacock King was far quicker than he expected. It appeared next to the spider nt in an instant. It opened its mouth and swallowed the whole thing in one gulp.


    No one could stop the Tianxia Peacock King, and the spider nt vanished down the bird¡¯s throat in an instant.


    After the Tianxia Peacock King swallowed the spider nt, it moaned to the sky. The noise was so loud that it rocked the Tianxia System. Han Sen didn¡¯t speak thenguage of birds, but he could imagine how good that nt must have tasted for the bird to moan and groan in such pleasure.


    The bird moaned for a long time, but the noise was suddenly cut short by a loud burp. The Tianxia Peacock King had suddenly be so full.


    Han Sen was still trying to flee the area in the white whale, but before he could get too far away, he heard a strange noise. It made him turn to look at the Tianxia Peacock King.


    The bird kept burping and burping. It couldn¡¯t seem to stop, and it looked like it was suffering. The creature seemed to have eaten too much.


    The strangest thing was that its belly was swelling. It was like a slimdy had suddenly be eight months pregnant.


    Han Sen was stunned, but as he stared, he had a sudden thought. With a shock, he said, ¡°Is that ck cricket doing something inside the peacock¡¯s belly?¡±

 Chapter 2494 - Let Go of that Peacock

    <h4>Chapter 2494: Let Go of that Peacock</h4>


    The distraught Tianxia Peacock King pped its wings wildly. It was zing with rainbow light, and its power ripped haphazardly through the sky, tearing trenches in space wherever it went.


    Its efforts were futile, though. Its belly was still expanding. The Tianxia Peacock King kept crying.


    Han Sen and the others looked on in dumbfounded silence. Minutester, the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s belly was bloated like a balloon. And it was still expanding. Its skin was so stretched that it was bing transparent. Everyone on the white whale began to wonder if the creature¡¯s belly was about to explode.


    Of course, the Tianxia Peacock King didn¡¯t disappoint them. Its belly ruptured, and the detonation was like thunder. There was a gaping hole where its belly had once been.


    A giant, creamy cloud emerged. It was the ck cricket¡¯s fluffy white discharge.


    ¡°It is that strong?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He hadn¡¯t realized that the creamy cloud possessed much power, and he certainly didn¡¯t think it was strong enough to erupt from the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s belly. The peacock was a ridiculously powerful deified creature, and it had just been ripped open like a stic bag.


    ¡°You have to watch what you eat. The Tianxia Peacock King is a prime example of what happens if you don¡¯t. It swallowed a tasty morsel whole without first inspecting the contents... Now its belly has blown up. I don¡¯t know if it will survive this.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped. He stopped the white whale and looked at the Tianxia Peacock King.


    After the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s belly broke, the creature¡¯s rainbow blood was running freely into the clouds. The beast hung in the air, crying hopelessly. It fluttered its wings, wanting to leave the area, but its rainbow godlights were growing dimmer and dimmer. They were bing difficult to see at all. It wasn¡¯t going to be attacking anything anytime soon.


    The creamy cloud ignored the Tianxia Peacock King and flew back toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a good opportunity. Take control of the white whale, Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen said happily. He grabbed the little red bird and ran out of the white whale. He headed toward the severely injured Tianxia Peacock King.


    ¡°Little Red, your time is now!¡± Han Sen threw the little red bird at the peacock.


    The little red bird screamed sadly as its body turned into that of a fire phoenix. But it followed Han Sen¡¯s instructions and sent a stream of angry fire toward the poor Tianxia Peacock King.


    The mes covered the sky as its whirling inferno moved to incinerate the Tianxia Peacock King. Everything in sight took on a flickering, hellish appearance. The Tianxia Peacock King was already injured and on the brink of death. He was unable to withstand the little red bird¡¯s phoenix mes. The peacock cried as it burned, and it pped its wings feebly. But sadly, it was simply too injured to move.


    It still had the injuries from its fight with Meng Lie, and now, it had practically exploded. Its guts were falling out. One of its legs was a ruined mess.


    If the Tianxia Peacock King could find a safe ce to rest, it would probably recover in a thousand years or so. If it had a powerful treasure or two, it might heal even more quickly.


    But it was in no condition to fight a deified elite right now.


    As the Tianxia Peacock King burned and screamed, its feathers and flesh turned a deep red. It was like a burning bar of iron. But it was struggling and refusing to submit to the cold prospect of death. It wanted to escape the little red bird¡¯s phoenix fires, first and foremost.


    Sadly, it couldn¡¯t get away. The little red bird continued to chase it and send crackling mes over its body. Its lifeforce had be so weak that the rainbow godlight could no longer be seen.


    The Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s lifeforce was almost depleted, and its wings cease to move. Its body was falling in a raging fire. Han Sen moved up behind the little red bird and shouted, ¡°Let go of the peacock. Let me do it!¡±


    Han Sen lifted his Thunder God Spike. He flew to the Tianxia Peacock King that had lost consciousness and took aim at its brain. With all his might, he tried to crush it.


    The Thunder God Spike struck the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s skull hard, but the weapon couldn¡¯t prate it. Even so, silver lightning coursed down into the creature. The electrified Tianxia Peacock King lost consciousness and began to shake violently.


    Han Sen kept striking it. The peacock¡¯s body continued to shiver and shake. Han Sen had yet to hear the killing announcement, though.


    ¡°This kill has to be mine. Jade Emperor, Holy Buddha, Bodhi Sativa, you must give me a beast soul!¡± Han Sen kept smacking the peacock¡¯s head as he prayed.


    The peacock king wasn¡¯t moving. And Han Sen had yet to hear the announcement noise. He gritted his teeth and kept on smacking it.


    ¡°Xenogeneic deified hunted: Tianxia Peacock King. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Tianxia Peacock King beast soul.¡±


    As Han Sen wondered if the kill had been imed by the little red bird, he suddenly heard the announcement. In an instant, Han Sen felt as if he had been transported directly to heaven. The 180,000 pores across his skin felt so good, and he moaned in pleasure.


    ¡°Deified beast soul! I got a deified beast soul...¡± Han Sen grinned like a madman. Turning away from the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s body, he went looking for the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s beast soul to see what type it was.


    ¡°A weapon, please give me a weapon. Just a weapon will do...¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was screaming.


    Deified beast soul Tianxia Peacock King: Soul armor type (broken)


    ¡°Soul armor type? Holy sh*t! That¡¯s better than a weapon. I¡¯m rich. I¡¯m rich!¡± Han Sen was so happy that he almost jumped on the spot.


    It was deified soul armor, so it would have a deified-level defense. It also had the power buffs that came along with a deified beast soul. Although it wasn¡¯t like a shapeshifting beast soul, having the deified body buffs would make his attacks as fierce as a deified being¡¯s.


    Now that he had this peacock¡¯s soul armor, Han Sen could challenge deified elites in battle.


    ¡°Wait... what does ¡®broken¡¯ mean? Is it a broken beast soul? No... I¡¯ve never heard of a broken beast soul before.¡± When Han Sen saw the word broken at the end of itsbel, his happy feelings quickly evaporated.


    He summoned the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s soul armor, and a grey garment appeared on his body. It was made entirely out of grey peacock feathers.


    Technically, it seemed less like ¡°soul armor¡± and more like a ¡°soul robe.¡± The robe of grey feathers fully enclosed Han Sen. And behind the grey feathers, there was an image of a peacock. It possessed the face of the Tianxia Peacock King. Its feathers were closed, and its tail wasn¡¯t fanned.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. A rainbow godlight was shining within the robe. It formed a silhouette of the peacock with its tail fully fanned. A scary power rose inside Han Sen¡¯s body, and it became a rainbow substance chain that buffed every corner of Han Sen¡¯s being.


    Feeling that scary power inside him, Han Sen felt as if he could destroy the entire universe in one punch.


    ¡°Weird. The soul robe of the peacock king isn¡¯t broken. It is a perfectly functional set of armor, so why does it say that it is broken?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand. He believed that the power currently possessed by the robe was perfectly deified.

 Chapter 2495 - Holy Area Grass

    <h4>Chapter 2495: Holy Area Grass</h4>


    Han Sen brought the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s body back to the white whale, and Bao¡¯er quickly whipped out the little gourd and absorbed the cloud inside it.


    The damage done to the white whale was pretty severe. It could repair itself, but being damaged that badly meant it would take a while before it waspletely fixed. The ship could hardly move at this point. There were many holes that went clean through the ship, and the entire structure seemed on the verge of falling apart.


    ¡°Han Sen, was that really the Holy Area Grass? Might I see it?¡± Fang Qing Yu asked Han Sen, his eyes gleaming with hope.


    ¡°You know what the Holy Area Grass is?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Fang Qing Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, although I¡¯ve never seen it before. Even in the Thousand Treasures Alliance, there are only a few tales and legends surrounding its existence. The details are scarce, and we don¡¯t even have any pictures of it.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean the Holy Area Grass is something very precious?¡± Han Sen was so happy.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just precious. Even powerful factions like the Thousand Treasures would like the Holy Area Grass. If this is the real deal, this Holy Area Grass could be exchanged for the ownership of multiple systems.¡±


    ¡°What is the Holy Area Grass used for?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    So far, Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen the Holy Area Grass do anything other than attract xenogeneics.


    Even if eating it could make you deified, it still wouldn¡¯t have the same value as a fewrge systems.


    ¡°I only know a few legends about it, but I don¡¯t know if they are true. ording to the records of the Thousand Treasures Alliance, eating the Holy Area Grass can provide ess to a mysterious xenogeneic space known as the Holy Area. There is no sickness or death in that ce, and when you enter it, it can make you immortal,¡± Fang Qing Yu said after a moment of thought.


    Upon hearing that, Han Sen was rather disappointed. He knew that im couldn¡¯t be true.


    If being immortal was so simple, then the Sacred Leader wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths in attempting to extend his own life. He wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort trying to kill a god.


    Entering the Holy Area didn¡¯t sound legit to Han Sen. If eating the nt would let him enter some Holy Area, the ck cricket would have been there already. Why would it still be here?


    ¡°Oh no, Bao¡¯er! Get that cloud of your gourd,¡± Han Sen hastily told Bao¡¯er, thinking about the ck cricket.


    The ck cricket was still somewhere inside of that fluffy white cloud, and Han Sen didn¡¯t know if it had eaten all the Holy Area Grass.


    So, Bao¡¯er released the cloud. Han Sen approached it and saw that the Holy Area Grass was still there. He brushed the leaves of the Holy Area Grass. He soon discovered that the root of the Holy Area Grass had something ball-shaped on it. There was a tiny hole in the ball-shaped thing. The cricket must have made a house in there.


    The hole looked too small to admit Han Sen¡¯s fingers. He didn¡¯t know how to get the ck cricket out of there without hurting the Holy Area Grass.


    ¡°Brother Fang, do you think this is the Holy Area Grass?¡± Han Sen gave the Holy Area Grass to Fang Qing Yu.


    Fang Qing Yu epted it and examined it. After a while of observation, he said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much information avable in the Thousand Treasures Alliance, but this does look the same as the illustrations that I¡¯ve seen. I cannot be entirely sure, though. If it is the real Holy Area Grass, you are going to have to find a way to hide it. The Holy Area Grass is very attractive to many xenogeneics, and they will do anything to im it.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked glum. He didn¡¯t know if this was the Holy Area Grass, but it had already attracted many xenogeneics. It had even attracted deified xenogeneics like the Tianxia Peacock King. Not even Destiny¡¯s Tower had contained its maic effect on xenogeneics.


    ¡°Daddy, I will help you keep it,¡± Bao¡¯er said, her eyes closing in a slow blink.


    ¡°Sure. You take it for now, then.¡± Han Sen knew Bao¡¯er liked the nt.


    Han Sen would never skimp on the resources that he provided to his daughter. Plus, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with the Holy Area Grass for now, so there was no harm in allowing Bao¡¯er to hold onto it for the time being.


    Bao¡¯er was very happy about this. She put the Holy Area Grass and cloud back inside her little gourd.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, inside the Holy Area Grass is a ck cricket. Earlier, it broke the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s belly. You need to be careful with that thing,¡± Han Sen warned her.


    ¡°Crickets are my favorite! I should get another one to make the crickets fight,¡± Bao¡¯er said happily.


    ¡°What I mean to say is that the ck cricket eats the Holy Area Grass. Don¡¯t let it eat all the Holy Area Grass,¡± Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    ¡°We need to let him eat it. We can¡¯t eat the grass. It is only useful to us if he eats it,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°You know what it is?¡± Han Sen asked Bao¡¯er in shock.


    Bao¡¯er thought and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I do know that if he finishes all the grass, it can take us to a fun ce called the Holy Area.¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er must have some sort of prophetic power,¡± Han Sen thought. He knew Bao¡¯er wouldn¡¯t lie to him, but Bao¡¯er seemed to have the answers to the strangest questions. It was hard to imagine what sort of creature she was.


    Although the white whale was heavily damaged, they had earned a lot in their most recent adventure. Han Sen had captured the Holy Area Grass and the ck cricket. He had also gotten the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s body and the soul robe beast soul. All those items were priceless.


    He didn¡¯t know what sort of power Bao¡¯er¡¯s little gourd had. Ever since the Holy Area Grass was sucked inside, though, no further cloud beasts came for them. The Holy Area Grass was no longer connected to the outside world.


    Han Sen found a chance to quietly transport the Tianxia Peacock King¡¯s body back to the sanctuaries. Right now, Han Sen had no way of consuming the flesh of a deified xenogeneic. So, he had to just store it for the time being.


    Han Sen drove the white whale through the rest of the Tianxia System. For a few days, it was smooth sailing and nothing bad happened. They encountered a few King ss cloud beasts, which were swiftly killed by Han Sen.


    Whenever there was free time, Han Sen kept trying to push The Story of Genes¡¯ self-cogwheel.


    The Story of Genes¡¯ self-cogwheel was the same as the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s. They were separate and not connected to the other universal cogwheels. However, unlike the Blood-Pulse Sutra, it couldn¡¯t connect with other-self cogwheels either. This cogwheel waspletely independent. It had no connection to anything else in the universe.


    It was different from the Dongxuan Sutra. The Dongxuan Sutra connected to every cogwheel in the universe. The Story of Genes couldn¡¯t operate with a single other cogwheel.


    ording to most theories, the fewer connections a cogwheel had to others, the easier it was to push. After all, it took power to move every cogwheel, so the more cogwheels that needed to be moved, the more strength was required.


    But with Han Sen¡¯s power, he still couldn¡¯t push the self-cogwheel of The Story of Genes. It was as if the cogwheel was locked up, or maybe it wasn¡¯t supposed to be moved.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area and noticed that the cogwheel wasn¡¯t big. The white cogwheel also had weird symbols engraved across it. Han Sen realized they were the same as those on Spell¡¯s forehead. They might have meant Eternity.

 Chapter 2496 - The Story of Genes Leveling Up to King Class

    <h4>Chapter 2496: The Story of Genes Leveling Up to King ss</h4>


    Despite countless attempts, Han Sen never seeded in activating The Story of Genes¡¯ cogwheel. But now, things were different. Han Sen had the peacock king¡¯s soul robe. Through the buffs provided by the peacock king¡¯s beast soul, his power could rival that of a deified. With deified power behind him, Han Sen believed he¡¯d have what it took to finally put the self-cogwheel in motion.


    After a few days, Han Sen found the right time to do that. He locked himself in an isted room and fired up The Story of Genes to get to work on his leveling up n.


    He summoned his peacock king beast soul, and the feathery soul robe appeared around Han Sen. The peacock symbol on the back of the robe began to glow.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The rainbow peacock symbol suddenly became a peacock king shadow. It floated behind Han Sen.


    Many rainbow godlight buffs flowed into Han Sen¡¯s body then. Rainbow-like colors shimmered through his aura, generating a substance chain.


    With that unlimited soul power, Han Sen cast The Story of Genes and used the rainbow godlight to push his self-cogwheel.


    Katcha!


    The rainbow godlight that could destroys was able to push The Story of Genes¡¯ self-cogwheel, but the cogwheel only moved a tiny amount. It looked like an old door with rusty hinges. It was only slightly ajar.


    Han Sen was thrilled, though. He kept pushing the rainbow godlight power into the self-cogwheel. The soul robe allowed Han Sen to summon a mind-boggling amount of power, and yet, it seemed to be fighting an uphill battle as it struggled to push the self-cogwheel.


    ¡°Such much power, yet it can barely move The Story of Genes¡¯ self-cogwheel. If I used my own power, I have no clue when I would be able to get it moving. Perhaps I would have to wait until all my other geno arts were deified before I could push The Story of Genes to King.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    The self-cogwheel moved steadily, and after itpleted one cycle, it started to move faster and faster. The spell symbol was getting brighter and brighter, too.


    In the end, Han Sen was able to release his power, and the self-cogwheel was able to spin on its own. The door to the universal core hall was opened for him. Han Sen entered and discovered that he was actually somece new. It was vastly different from the ce he had expected to enter.


    ¡°Using different self-cogwheels to enter the core area spawns me in different ces, and that means I can appear in four different locations. That is interesting.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t stay for long. He proceeded to exit the core area.


    The Tianxia System was too dangerous, so now wasn¡¯t the time for him to kick back and have a rxed xenogeneic hunt.


    The journey, however, was surprisingly free from strife. They traveled through the Tianxia System for another two weeks. Along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter any other deified elites. Han Sen was able to deal with ordinary xenogeneics and Kings easily.


    ¡°Little Captain, you can do it. You can do it. You can do it... Captain, you can do it. You can do it. You can do it. You can do it...¡± Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were ying Old Man. The pirates were watching. They kept shouting and pping as they did. If people didn¡¯t know better, they would believe this was a televisionmercial.


    In that fun atmosphere, it looked as if they were having a simplepetition. Han Sen appeared rxed, but he suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, guess which card this is,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. He was looking at Bao¡¯er¡¯s two cards.


    ¡°You guess.¡± Bao¡¯er smiled and blinked at Han Sen.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting smart, Little Evil. Not even I can see what you¡¯re thinking about these days.¡± Han Sen looked at the two cards but hesitated. He couldn¡¯t tell what the two cards in Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands were. He couldn¡¯t tell which was the ghost card and which was the card that he needed.


    If he picked the wrong card, and thus ended up with the ghost card, he would stand no chance.


    Han Sen looked at the nearby pirates. He wanted to see if he could read their faces to learn where the right card was, but he received no answer.


    ¡°Daddy, stop looking at them. They cannot see what card I have. You can¡¯t learn anything from their faces.¡± Bao¡¯er smiled beatifically and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to win.¡±


    Han Sen smiled. He reached his hand out to a card and said, ¡°I want this card.¡±


    As Han Sen touched the card, Bao¡¯er¡¯s face changed. But it was only for a moment.


    Han Sen suddenly let go of that card and picked up the other. He flipped it over to reveal a three of hearts. It paired with Han Sen¡¯s three of spades.


    ¡°Why... why I lost...¡± Bao¡¯er clutched her face, looking destroyed. She threw the ghost card down on the table.


    ¡°Ha! Ha... your father is your father forever!¡± Han Senughed and stroked her head.


    ¡°Do it again! I¡¯m going to win,¡± Bao¡¯er pleaded while gripping the cards.


    Han Sen coughed into his hand. ¡°I think I¡¯m busy now. Let them y with you.¡± Han Sen quickly stood up and shoved a pirate down to y with her.


    ¡°This little girl is getting too smart. I almost got fooled by her. I cannot y with her anymore because losing would be way too embarrassing,¡± Han Sen thought, touching his nose.


    Bao¡¯er wasn¡¯t happy that she had finally found a chance to y with him, and she had still lost. She felt quite depressed because of this, and she took it out on the pirates. A short timeter, the bodies of all the pirates were covered in stickers.


    Han Sen went back to his room and summoned Spell. Ever since The Story of Genes had be King ss, Han Sen had tried to figure out what The Story of Genes¡¯ area did.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel didn¡¯t connect with any universal cogwheels, but it could still push the self-cogwheels of other creatures. The self-cogwheel of The Story of Genes waspletely independent, though. It just kept spinning in ce, all alone. It didn¡¯t connect with anything.


    Aside from making Han Sen¡¯s body and genes stronger, he hadn¡¯t discovered what The Story of Genes¡¯ area did.


    Spell had be King ss when he pushed his self-cogwheel. Some of her abilities had gotten stronger, but otherwise, she had gained no new forms or powers.


    Aside from her body getting better, Spell was the same as when she was a Duke.


    However, Han Sen had been surprised to discover a self-cogwheel in Spell¡¯s body.


    Spell was just his geno armor, much like the Dongxuan Armor. They were just by-products of geno arts. They shouldn¡¯t possess their own self-cogwheels.


    But Spell was like a real creature, and she had her own self-cogwheel. That really surprised Han Sen.


    If he hadn¡¯t been investigating how to use The Story of Genes, he probably wouldn¡¯t have looked at Spell¡¯s body with the Dongxuan Aura. It might have been a long time before he discovered her self-cogwheel.


    Spell¡¯s self-cogwheel was the same as Han Sen¡¯s self-cogwheel. It was like a copied version.


    Han Sen was sure that it wasn¡¯t his own self-cogwheel, though. And that was because he was unable to control Spell¡¯s cogwheel.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Does that mean The Story of Genes¡¯ self-cogwheel is designed to push Spell¡¯s own cogwheel?¡±

 Chapter 2497 - The Use of The Story of Genes

    <h4>Chapter 2497: The Use of The Story of Genes</h4>


    Seeing Spell¡¯s self-cogwheel, Han Sen reached his hand out to touch her forehead. He activated The Story of Genes¡¯ self-cogwheel.


    Katcha!


    Two identical self-cogwheels were able to connect. They fit together perfectly.


    As Han Sen¡¯s self-cogwheel started to move, Spell¡¯s self-cogwheel followed along with it. The two cogwheels elerated together, bing brighter and brighter with Spell.


    But because of the teeth of the cogwheels, the two cogwheels spun in opposite directions. One of them went clockwise, and the other went counter-clockwise.


    As they spun faster and faster, Spell shone with ever-increasing intensity. Han Sen and Spell¡¯s power was moving like crazy.


    They both had the power of The Story of Genes. Han Sen soon detected that his power was different from Spell¡¯s power, but he couldn¡¯t discern exactly what made each one unique.


    Han Sen guessed that the difference in their powers had something to do with the way the self-cogwheels were spinning in opposite directions.


    As Han Sen tried to figure out what benefit the connection between the cogwheels provided, Spell¡¯s body suddenly began to change beneath his hand.


    This change was different from when she became the armor, the pistols, the sniper rifle, or the rocketuncher. Spell stepped toward Han Sen and connected with his body.


    ¡°This is...¡± Han Sen was shocked. This was a familiar feeling. It was the same feeling as when hebined with Little Angel.


    Of course, when Spellbined with Han Sen¡¯s body, his body changed, too. His hair and his eyes changed to reflect Spell¡¯s colors. His body became softer. The strange symbols of Spell appeared across his forehead.


    Thisbination was different than when Spell became an armor set for Han Sen to wear. It was more like thebination process and result Han Sen had experienced with Little Angel. And Han Sen¡¯s body had no armor.


    Afterbining with Spell, Han Sen noticed he had two self-cogwheels for The Story of Genes. He could barely believe it. They were still active and spinning in opposite directions, but aside from affecting each other, they didn¡¯t connect with any other universal cogwheels. They weren¡¯t much different now than when they were apart. There were no area powers.


    But because they hadbined, Han Sen¡¯s fitness had risen higher.


    While Han Sen was wondering about the power of The Story of Genes¡¯ area, he suddenly felt a mysterious shockwavee from inside his Sea of Soul.


    Han Sen had felt this shockwave before. And now, it was happening again. Han Sen peered into his Sea of Soul and saw the ck crystal armor. A symbol had appeared on the helmet of the ck crystal armor that looked exactly the same as the one on Han Sen¡¯s forehead. It was glowing with a gentle light.


    Han Sen felt that his connection with the ck crystal armor had never been this close before. It was as if he could control it with his mind.


    But Han Sen swiftly realized that it was an illusion, more than anything. He could see the symbiotic connection between himself and the ck crystal armor, but he still couldn¡¯t control it.


    But this change made Han Sen a very happy boy. ¡°Is the power of The Story of Genes meant to control the ck crystal armor? The connection between me and the ck crystal armor has certainly strengthened. If The Story of Genes levels up to a certain point, maybe I will be able to actually control the ck crystal armor.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s mind returned to the moment when the ck crystal armor¡¯s punch had annihted that statue. He would definitely like to max out The Story of Genes to be able to don such armor.


    But that also made Han Sen a touch worried. ¡°The Story of Genes was invented by Sacred Leader and that strange woman. Its purpose was to kill gods. Why does The Story of Genes have a connection with the ck crystal armor? Is the ck crystal armor connected to Sacred Leader? The ck crystal armor originates from the sanctuaries. If it is connected with the Sacred Leader, why did the Sacred Leader leave it behind in the sanctuaries? If the ck crystal armor is an item the Sacred Leader created to y a god, then did it fail? Is that why he just tossed it into the sanctuaries?¡±


    He knew it was unlikely that the Sacred Leader would just throw the set of armor away like that. So, it was just a guess. No one knew the truth just yet.


    After learning what Spell could be used for, Han Sen felt depressed. Until he opened the ck crystal armor, Spell¡¯s area wouldn¡¯t help him much. Combining with her only made his body stronger. There were no special abilities.


    ¡°No way. The Story of Genes must be independent. That woman never said that The Story of Genes required a set of armor. What is going on? Does the ck crystal armor exist because it was the only way for the Sacred Leader to learn The Story of Genes? Is that why they are a match?¡± That idea actually seemed possible.


    When he first tried to practice The Story of Genes, he failed repeatedly. It was through the help of the ck crystal armor that he was able to properly start practicing with The Story of Genes.


    If Sacred Leader and that woman created The Story of Genes and noticed that it couldn¡¯t be practiced, Sacred Leader might have found a way to do so through the synthesis of that ck crystal armor. In that case, Han Sen¡¯s experience with The Story of Genes might make sense.


    There was one thing that didn¡¯t make sense, though. If the ck crystal armor was something that helped The Story of Genes, Sacred Leader must have carried it around with him like a treasure. Why would he leave it behind in the sanctuaries? And on top of that, why would he leave it in the first realm of the sanctuaries?


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand, so he stopped thinking about it and released his connection with Spell.


    ¡°Weird. When Ibine with Spell, why is the process so simr to what I do with Little Angel?¡± Han Sen wanted to find Little Angel and try it again, but she wasn¡¯t here. So, that would have to wait.


    When Han Sen returned to the control deck, the pirates were standing in front of Bao¡¯er. They all looked depressed. They were Dukes and Kings, but their faces were covered with stickers. They looked hrious.


    He saw that the eyes of the pirates were pleading for help. So, Han Sen put Bao¡¯er on his shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, you should let them go back to work now. We should have a look at the knights of the Extreme King.¡±


    Han Sen walked a few steps when he suddenly heard a pirate shout, ¡°Captain, look! Something is approaching us.¡±


    Han Sen looked where the man was indicating, and he saw a giant battleship amidst the clouds. The battleship was almost as big as a.


    It wasn¡¯t rare to see a ship that big, but this was the Tianxia System. Most electronics failed to work in this ce, so it was surprising to see something thatrge remain functional.


    As Han Sen mulled over this oddity, the battleship came near the white whale. The enormous white whale looked like a tiny fish next to this monolithic battleship.

 Chapter 2498 - Saiyan

    <h4>Chapter 2498: Saiyan</h4>


    ¡°Saiyan!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed.


    If there was a race in the universe that could drive a battleship into the Tianxia System, it would be the Saiyan.


    From an evolutionary standpoint, the Saiyan were probably somewhere in the top twenty high races in the universe. But due to their technological advancements, they were considered number six on such a scale.


    Even the technology of the Extreme King wascking whenpared to the Saiyan.


    When he saw the iron symbol representing the Saiyan on the front of the battleship, he could immediately tell that it was indeed a ship belonging to the Saiyan. Even without seeing the symbol, though, he still would have known. Only the Saiyan could fly a giant battleship into Tianxia System without impediments.


    Han Sen hesitated, contemting flying his white whale elsewhere. The Saiyan battleship fired a beam of light, but luckily, it wasn¡¯t an attack on the white whale. The beam of light stopped in front of the ship, and it presented the image of a creature d in armor. It was a hologram sent over arge distance.


    ¡°My dear Han Sen. I am Prince Albert of the Saiyan. My King has ordered me to invite you as a privileged guest of the Saiyan.¡± The armored creature finished with a bow toward Han Sen. He certainly appeared very elegant.


    ¡°Thanks for the invite, but no thanks. I¡¯m busy, and I can¡¯t spare the time to visit you,¡± Han Sen said, from his position inside the white whale.


    Prince Albert heard this, but he went on to say, ¡°Please do not fear, for we mean no harm. We only request that you bless our prince. If there is anything you need, please tell us. Perhaps then we can discuss a price for your service.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. I can give you a blessing, but turning a normal creature into a deified elite is an impossible task,¡± Han Sen said.


    Prince Albertughed. ¡°We know that. Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t going to force you to do something impossible. Our King merely wants you to bless a few princes. An increase in talent is all we expect and require. There is nothing else.¡±


    ¡°I see. But I really am busy. I can¡¯t visit you now.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe anything Prince Albert was telling him.


    ¡°If that is really what you want, then we won¡¯t force you toe with us. If you are free at any point, however, please consider visiting the Saiyan. If you are able to bless a few of our princes, we would owe you much.¡± Prince Albert continued to say, ¡°You are wanted by the Extreme King, so I¡¯m afraid the road you traverse is not a safe one. I can make a path for you that will see you safely out of this ce.¡±


    After that, the giant battleship that looked like a turned around went forward. Han Sen hesitated, but he still guided the white whale after the huge ship.


    If Prince Albert nned to force him to go to the Saiyan, then Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have much choice in the matter regardless. So, he followed to see what they truly wanted.


    Surprisingly, the Saiyan really did just escort them out of the Tianxia System.


    Since the battleships of ordinary races couldn¡¯t enter the Tianxia System, the Saiyan had therge advantage of being able to do what the others could not. They knew that ce far better than most people did. Plus, they had advanced technology. They could avoid many unnecessary troubles.


    In under a month, Han Sen exited the Tianxia System under the protection of the Saiyan battleship.


    ¡°My dear Han Sen, I hope one day you cane to see the Saiyan,¡± Prince Albert said. After bidding farewell to Han Sen, the prince¡¯s battleship sped up and departed. He didn¡¯t attempt to fight Han Sen.


    ¡°The Saiyan are interesting.¡± Han Sen watched the Saiyan battleship disappear into space, surprised by the unexpected politeness.


    ¡°Mister Captain is awesome. Even Prince Albert is so polite to you. He is one of their deified elites, practically a god amongst the Saiyan.¡±


    ¡°Mister Captain is so famous. I feel so blessed that I can follow Mister Captain and Little Captain.¡±


    The pirates were brown-nosing like usual, but they really were in shock.


    Han Sen had killed an Extreme King prince and was thus wanted by the Extreme King. Despite that, he was being treated so courteously by others. His reputation seemed to defy reason.


    Han Sen knew that Prince Albert and the Saiyan only treated him that way because of his blessing abilities. Han Sen appreciated what they had done, though.


    ¡°If I have the chance to, I will go see the Saiyan. But it will be an expensive visit for them,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dy. He allowed Bao¡¯er to pilot the white whale through the systems of chaos. They put some distance between themselves and the Tianxia System, and their most dangerous time was behind them.


    Because the Saiyan had guided them out, Han Sen had left the Tianxia System far sooner than he expected. Everyone looking for him would surely think that he was still in the Tianxia System. No one blocked Han Sen¡¯s path, and he used the reprieve to travel safely through the systems of chaos.


    Traveling from Du God City to Sky Pce wasn¡¯t a lengthy journey. However, going straight to the xenogeneic space of Sky Pce would have been too dangerous, and he would have been stopped easily. So, he had to take a very roundabout way.


    Clearly, that road hadn¡¯t been as uneventful as he had hoped. And the Tianxia System was widely believed to be much safer than the systems of chaos. The Extreme King had knights patrolling the systems of chaos, so reaching Sky Pce by traveling that way would be very difficult.


    When Han Sen entered the systems of chaos, he figured that the Extreme King wouldn¡¯t yet know that he had escaped the Tianxia System. Intending to take advantage of the informationg, Han Sen plotted a course that would take him deep through that realm. But after a short while of travel, someone was standing in space, blocking Han Sen¡¯s way.


    ¡°Bai Wuchang. Why is he here? If he is here, then that means soldiers of the Extreme King are here as well.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°Han Sen,e on out! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only me here! I¡¯m willing to fight you now,¡± Bai Wuchang called out to the white whale, still hovering in space.


    After a moment of thought, Han Sen flew out of the white whale. When he was a little closer to Bai Wuchang, he asked the man, ¡°How did you know where to find me?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Bai Wuchang, and he thought that their meeting was strange. He didn¡¯t know how Bai Wuchang had managed to run into him here. It was way too much of a coincidence.


    ¡°I asked Teacher Ancient Abyss to calcte your path for me. He told me I could wait here for you. He was right! You are here,¡± Bai Wuchang said.


    Upon hearing that, Han Sen was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe someone had guessed he would show up in this ce. And not only that, but they had sent someone to wait there for him. That was too scary.

 Chapter 2499 - Ghost Knife Skill

    <h4>Chapter 2499: Ghost Knife Skill</h4>


    Han Sen mulled over how Teacher Ancient Abyss could so urately calcte his proposed escape route. Telling Bai Wuchang where to wait for Han Sen might not have been all that difficult because Teacher Ancient Abyss was a smart person. Especially since Han Sen¡¯s journey hadn¡¯t been particrly leisurely; pursuers had been hot on his heels the whole time. It made him alert.


    ¡°Enough of this! Come fight me. I¡¯m going to win this time,¡± Bai Wuchang¡¯s said, as the power within him exploded. His entire body took on a golden glow. It was his Ghost King Body.


    ¡°What a strong power. You leveled up to be half-deified?¡± Han Sen looked at Bai Wuchang with shock. Bai Wuchang¡¯s leveling speed was too fast.


    Bai Wuchang coldly said, ¡°Extreme Mountain¡¯s life and death practice. I¡¯m not the old me anymore. I won¡¯t lose this time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this sounds too straightforward, but even if you are half-deified, I think you¡¯ll end up quite disappointed if you expect to beat me with just your Ghost King Body,¡± Han Sen said while looking at Bai Wuchang.


    Bai Wuchang stared at Han Sen. He responded slowly, word by word. ¡°Come fight me. As I said, I¡¯m not going to lose.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He just drew his Ghost Teeth Knife. He used Fang and shed toward Bai Wuchang. In addition to the Teeth power in his knife, he also used Spell¡¯s Eternity solidifying powers.


    Bai Wuchang¡¯s Ghost King Body could ignore all physical and energy attacks. It couldn¡¯t block the Eternity solidifying power, though.


    Fang Qing Yu brought out the Wanjie Rubix Cube that Han Sen had given back to him. He began filming the fight between Han Sen and Bai Wuchang. It was merely a recording, though. He wasn¡¯t streaming it right now.


    Fang Qing Yu knew he couldn¡¯t risk exposing their location. If he did, the Extreme King woulde, and they would all end up very dead.


    Bai Wuchang frowned upon seeing Han Sen¡¯s sh. He reached out an empty hand and pulled a long blue knife out of nothing. He swung it to collide with Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife.


    Han Sen saw the rival knifeing to hit Ghost Teeth Knife, and his eyes narrowed suddenly. Instead of continuing his strike, he spun his Ghost Teeth Knife to shield his left side.


    Fang Qing Yu and the pirates stared with wide eyes. They thought that Han Sen must have gone insane. Han Sen had chosen not to block Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife; Han Sen had no guard, and he just used his knife to protect the left side of his neck.


    No matter how they saw it, Han Sen looked crazy. Blocking like that was bound to get him killed.


    Dong!


    But the next second, they heard the sharp sound of metal knives colliding with one another.


    Bai Wuchang had seen Han Sen shing forward, but then the knife had appeared next to Han Sen¡¯s neck just in time to block Bai Wuchang¡¯s real strike. If Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife had been any slower, the attack would havee down on Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    Fang Qing Yu and the others were shocked, and their mouths were wide open in awe. They didn¡¯t understand what they were seeing.


    After that knife strike, Bai Wuchang used his other knife skills. His long knife was so weird, and it was pointless to follow the trail of the knife. Every time a strike was unleashed, it would appear in a different ce. It was like the knife could teleport through space.


    Fang Qing Yu wasn¡¯t fast enough to follow what was going on. He had to film it all, for now, so they could slow it downter. But he still didn¡¯t understand what Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife skills were.


    His knife could appear out of space anywhere. There was no sign of iting, which made it scarier than a ghost. It was like the reaper¡¯s scythe. It harvested lives before its prey even knew it wasing.


    Fang Qing Yu slowed down the video, then he slowed it down again, and again, and again. But still, he couldn¡¯t determine how Bai Wuchang was using his long knife.


    The more shocking thing, though, was that Han Sen was able to block all of Bai Wuchang¡¯s attacks. Wherever Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife appeared, Han Sen¡¯s Ghost Teeth Knife could show up in the same ce to counter the blow.


    If Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife skills were an unpredictable ghost, then Han Sen¡¯s knife skills were those of a god. A god that knew everything.


    Bai Wuchang¡¯s body kept appearing and disappearing. He was a raging storm against the wave-breaking Han Sen. His knife shed everywhere, defying logic and reason.


    Han Sen was hovering in space. He used his Ghost Teeth Knife to block left and right. He moved smoothly, somehow perfectly anticipating and intercepting his enemy¡¯s non-knife. He was like a god that knew everything. Those weird knife skills didn¡¯t rattle him at all.


    ¡°Mister Captain is too strong! If that was me, my head would have been off a long time ago. I wouldn¡¯t even have known how I died.¡±


    ¡°Mister Captain is like some omniscient god. How does he predict where that knife will show up? He looks like a prophet out there. He is too strong.¡±


    ¡°This Extreme King Prince Bai Wuchang, who is oh-so-professional and talented, isme whenpared to Han Sen. He cannot fight the big captain.¡±


    ¡°Long live Mister Captain... ah... And let us wish Little Captain a long life, too! Long life! Long life!¡± The pirate, seeing Bao¡¯er stare at him, immediately added her praise.


    Through all of this, though, Bai Wuchang was demonstrating a truly shocking amount of improvement. When he was in Extreme Mountain, risking his life, he had pushed his Ghost King Body to the max. He had broken through under his own power and learned the real Ghost Knife skills.


    Those Ghost Knife skills could go through the underworld as easily as they did the real world. People couldn¡¯t predict when and where the knife wouldnd, but Han Sen could see through the dimensions. No matter where the knife came from, he¡¯d be there to block it.


    Bai Wuchang pushed his Ghost Teeth Knife to the max. He still couldn¡¯t hurt Han Sen.


    Bai Wuchang suddenly pulled his knife back and withdrew. Still looking at Han Sen, he said, ¡°You¡¯re very strong. You¡¯re much stronger than I expected.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t bad, either. You¡¯re getting good,¡± Han Sen replied levelly.


    Normal people couldn¡¯t see the ghost knife that popped up through the fabric of space, but Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Area could see through all the cogwheel changes that transpired in an area. When the ghost knife came out of the nothingness, it would trigger the universal cogwheel that was connected to it. That meant Han Sen was being given a warning each time. So, Bai Wuchang¡¯s Ghost Knife skill didn¡¯t work against him.


    If Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area to lock the universal cogwheels in their vicinity, Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife would never reappear from space.


    Han Sen was curious about Bai Wuchang¡¯s Ghost Knife skill, and that was why he had yet to attack. He let Bai Wuchang keep casting his Ghost Knife skill against him so he could observe.


    ¡°Now I can use this skill without worry.¡± Bai Wuchang acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Han Sen. He looked down at his knife.


    ¡°Which skill?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The skill I learned from the Extreme Mountain peak. It is the one that can determine life or death,¡± Bai Wuchang said slowly. His eyes looked like they were on fire. A weird power rose in him and his knife.

 Chapter 2500 - Big Universe Extreme Dead God Light

    <h4>Chapter 2500: Big Universe Extreme Dead God Light</h4>


    ¡°The fact that you studied on Extreme Mountain is none of my business,¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°If you want a risky fight, there are xenogeneics everywhere. Why pick on me? I killed that worthless Bai Yi, and now the Extreme King want me dead. But if I had killed this much-loved boy Bai Wuchang, King Bai would likelye after me himself. Why am I considered the one who started all this?¡±


    But Bai Wuchang wasn¡¯t going to give him the chance to stop fighting. The prince was raging more and more. The ghost-like body became solid, but something about it still seemed incorporeal. Looking at it was like looking at an illusion.


    Han Sen frowned. Bai Wuchang¡¯s blue knife darkened to ck. It felt as if some ck substance chains were writhing just under the surface.


    ¡°What kind of knife skills are these? They¡¯re going to produce substance chains just like the ck tiger I met previously. Although the substance chains haven¡¯t fully formed yet, if he can manage to do this, Bai Wuchang has a ny percent chance of bing deified,¡± Han Sen thought as he observed Bai Wuchang.


    Bai Wuchang¡¯s eyes were on fire. His gaze was invasive as it crept over Han Sen. ¡°The road up Extreme Mountain is arduous. There is a ny percent chance of dying, and there is only a ten percent chance of surviving. The gambit¡¯s rewards, however, are very big. I earned Extreme Mountain¡¯s prestigious skill called Big Universe Extreme Dead God Light. One hit can destroy everything, so you better watch it!¡±


    ¡°Can I not, please?¡± Han Sen asked, looking frustrated.


    ¡°No.¡± When Bai Wuchang answered, he was already attacking.


    The ck knife¡¯s light came at Han Sen. There was no stopping it. It was like the knife had never even moved. The moment the knife light appeared was the moment it was inside Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°It is the same as the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel. It is a power that can affect the self-cogwheels of other creatures.¡± Han Sen was shocked. Because it was used directly on his self-cogwheel, the strike was almost impossible to dodge. It was a devastating attack.


    But it was different from the Blood-Pulse Sutra. The Blood-Pulse Sutra pushed the self-cogwheels of others. Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife light destroyed the self-cogwheels of others.


    If the self-cogwheel was broken, that meant the person would be almost dead, and their lifeforce would be gone.


    Dodging that blow wouldn¡¯t be difficult if he was farther away from Bai Wuchang; as the distance between them increased, the effect on Han Sen¡¯s self-cogwheel would be weakened. That meant the strike would be weaker.


    But Han Sen hadn¡¯t known Bai Wuchang could unleash a strike such as this. He was too close to Bai Wuchang. It was toote to dodge now, so he had no choice but to ept that hit.


    A power inside Han Sen¡¯s body moved. A self-cogwheel was spinning. That cogwheel was shing with a weird symbol. It was The Story of Genes¡¯ self-cogwheel.


    Bai Wuchang¡¯s ck knife light went into him and struck his self-cogwheel, but it was unable to move Han Sen¡¯s self-cogwheel. The ck knife hit the self-cogwheel and broke. It shattered into chunks of a ck substance, then dissolved.


    ¡°It looks like your skill is nothing substantial,¡± Han Sen said to Bai Wuchang, who looked frozen.


    ¡°No... impossible...¡± Bai Wuchang stared at Han Sen in disbelief. Han Sen was at the perfect distance for him to use his Big Universe Extreme Dead God Light.


    At this distance, Bai Wuchang believed that he could eliminate any being in the universe that was beneath the deified level. Even killing a half-deified would die as easy as chopping the head off a chicken. Both would die in one hit.


    But Han Sen had been hit by the strongest unleashing of his Big Universe Extreme Dead God Light, and nothing had happened. Bai Wuchang could scarcely believe it.


    Although Bai Wuchang couldn¡¯t see self-cogwheels, he knew that the Big Universe Extreme Dead God Light was a very mysterious and scary power. It ignored all types of defenses to kill the lifeforce directly.


    Han Sen simply wasn¡¯t affected by the Big Universe Extreme Dead God Light.


    As Bai Wuchang stared at Han Sen¡¯s motionless form, he stopped swinging. He just gripped his knife, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Do you want to keep going?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Bai Wuchang.


    ¡°I lose, but next time...¡± Before Bai Wuchang could finish, Han Sen interrupted violently.


    ¡°Next time, my f*cking *ss!¡± Han Sen jumped forward. He leaped in front of Bai Wuchang and punched him square in the face. A scary power caved-in Bai Wuchang¡¯s entire skull. Blood squelched from the mashed-in face and around Han Sen¡¯s fist. Bai Wuchang was sent flying.


    Han Sen followed after the soaring victim. His fists and legs were like a storm, raining down blows on Bai Wuchang.


    Han Sen was enraged, and there was no stopping him now. Bai Wuchang¡¯s flesh tore and his bones shattered under the assault. He couldn¡¯t even fight back as Han Sen beat his body to a pulp.


    ¡°You¡¯re a crazy madman! You think you¡¯re so strong, don¡¯t you? You think you can do anything you want just because you¡¯re King Bai¡¯s son!¡± Han Sen kept speaking as he punched. His fists keptnding on Bai Wuchang¡¯s face, utterly annihting his skull. The man¡¯s eyeballs were squashed, and his nose was reversed into what was left of his face.


    Han Sen was still so angry. He kept punching like mad, breaking all of the other man¡¯s bones. Bai Wuchang screamed until he could scream no longer.


    Fang Qing Yu and the pirates were all frozen. That was King Bai¡¯s favorite son. Han Sen had killed Bai Yi, which led to a universal APB being put on him. If he killed Bai Wuchang, King Bai woulde after him personally.


    Bai Wuchang¡¯s Ghost King Body, his Ghost Knife skills, and his Big Universe Extreme Dead God Light were so strong. But he was too focused on power. His techniques, his strength, and his timing with areas were shoddy.


    He was able to destroy enemies that couldn¡¯t defeat his powers. But if he met someone as strong as him, he would end up getting crushed.


    Han Sen grabbed Bai Wuchang and lifted him like a sack of wet mud. He carried the man back to the white whale. Han Sen tossed him down, and blood sprayed everywhere when the Extreme King prince hit the floor in a boneless heap.


    Fang Qing Yu and the pirates stared at Bai Wuchang on the floor. He didn¡¯t look human anymore. If not for his Ghost King Body, he would have been killed.


    All of the pirates were thinking, ¡°He could have offended anyone but this guy. I can¡¯t believe he even beat up King Bai¡¯s favorite son so badly. There¡¯s no one he wouldn¡¯t dare to punch.¡±


    ¡°Lock him up. Take him as a hostage. If the Extreme King people still daree for us, I will cut his head off.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face was as hard a granite.


    Rage still boiled through Han Sen. He had met many fighting maniacs in his time, like Lone Bamboo. But even Lone Bamboo had his limits. This Bai Wuchang, however, was all about killing. He didn¡¯t have a reason, and he didn¡¯t need one. It was all about killing for him.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s self-cogwheel was as hard as it was. And he had the Eternity solidifying powers. The self-cogwheels of ordinary creatures would have been destroyed by Bai Wuchang¡¯s strike. If a person¡¯s self-cogwheel broke, then they were essentially dead. The state they were left in was worse than being a vegetable.

 Chapter 2501 - Depressed Ice Blue Knight King

    Chapter 2501: Depressed Ice Blue Knight King


    Ice Blue Knight King was feeling very conflicted. He never thought that bringing Han Sen to the Extreme King would be the catalyst for so much trouble. If Ice Blue Knight King had a chance to do things over, he¡¯d never have taken Han Sen away from Narrow Moon.


    If he could go back, he wouldn¡¯t force Han Sen to join the Extreme King. In fact, even if Han Sen had begged Ice Blue Knight King and called him grandfather, he still wouldn¡¯t take Han Sen with him. He would p Han Sen until he fell upon the ground, then order him to remain in Narrow Moon. Han Sen could stay there and bring harm to the Rebate, Ice Blue Knight King believed. Wherever Han Sen went, he brought trouble and turmoil with him.


    But it was a shame there were no do-overs in the world. So, now, Ice Blue Knight King had a massive headache pounding against his temples.


    ¡°What happened to my brain back then, when I forced him out of there?¡± Ice Blue Knight King just wanted to p himself in the face.


    Han Sen had killed a prince. He had disguised himself as a prince. He had taken treasures and power from the Extreme King. Everything Han Sen said and did made Ice Blue Knight King feel as if he was plummeting into an abyss.


    He knew it was game over for him. He was the one that brought Han Sen to the Extreme King, and he knew it was only a matter of time before he got dragged into this affair. Even if his participation wasn¡¯t considered a crime, he was afraid that his career would never progress any further.


    But that wasn¡¯t the worst thing he feared. He had just received another piece of news from the Extreme King. Han Sen had broken through all the chokepoints that the Extreme had set up for him, traveled the length and breadth of the Tianxia System, and reached the systems of chaos.


    Ice Blue Knight King had no idea how Han Sen had aplished this. He was being chased by the whole universe, but he had managed to make it to the systems of chaos. That made Ice Blue Knight King confused.


    Right now, Ice Blue Knight King had received an order. He had to stop Han Sen at all costs. If Han Sen made it past him, he would no longer have to show up for work. He would never serve as an Ice Blue Knight captain again.


    Thinking about having to take his fellow Ice Blue Knights to stop Han Sen, Ice Blue Knight King felt like there was an icy fist tightening around his stomach.


    Ice Blue Knight King had watched the live streams of Han Sen in the Tianxia System. The systems of chaos were dangerous, but it was much easier to use technology there than in the Tianxia System.


    Han Sen leveling up Lando to deified ss surprised him. It was like a miracle performed by God. It was pretty hard to believe.


    The scariest thing was that he had seen Han Sen battling on video. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to stop Han Sen, not even if he led the entire might of the Ice Blue Knights against him. He didn¡¯t think he had a snowke¡¯s chance in hell.


    But an order was an order, and Ice Blue Knight King had to follow through. If he didn¡¯t, no one would be able to save him.


    Using the news he received from the Extreme King and the knowledge he already had on the systems of chaos, Ice Blue Knight King took his Ice Blue Knights to intercept Han Sen.


    It worked. The beaten-up white whale was easy to spot.


    When Han Sen saw Ice Blue Knight King, he was surprised. He had intentionally avoided going close to the headquarters of the Ice Blue Knights, and still, he was intercepted.


    ¡°It seems that the Extreme King now know I am in the systems of chaos. I¡¯m afraid people like Meng Lie will start showing up again soon,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Han Sen, if you stop ande with us to the Extreme King, things will still be alright,¡± Ice Blue Knight said as he looked upon the battered white whale.


    He watched as the white whale opened its mouth and Han Sen emerged.


    Despite all his recent battles, Han Sen didn¡¯t look any worse for wear. His cheeks had a healthy flush, and all-in-all, he looked quite cheery. He even had a wretched smile that would make anyone want to punch him on sight.


    ¡°Ice Blue Knight King. How are you doing, man?¡± Han Sen smiled and greeted Ice Blue Knight King.


    Ice Blue Knight King gave Han Sen a strange look. He remembered the time when he had taken Han Sen away from Narrow Moon, and he could see how much he had changed since then.


    At that moment, Ice Blue Knight King wished he had never seen Han Sen¡¯s face before.


    ¡°Come back to the Extreme King, or I will do you harm,¡± Ice Blue Knight King said in a hard voice. The cannons and weapons were all primed and ready to fire on Han Sen.


    The knights of the Ice Blue Knights were ready. All that Ice Blue Knight King had to do was give a singlemand, and those knights would unleash enough firepower to blow up a.


    But facing Han Sen, Ice Blue Knight King didn¡¯t feel confident at all. So many deified beings had chased him, and yet, he had still gotten this far. He wouldn¡¯t be an easy enemy to bring down.


    ¡°Ice Blue Knight King, I need ten cubic meters of cloud crystal stone. And I need three thousand gallons of V758 geno fluid...¡± Han Sen suddenly began listing out items that he wanted.


    The Ice Blue Knights were shocked. They didn¡¯t know what Han Sen meant. They were going to fight, so why was he making demands?


    ¡°He wants those items he just listed?¡± Ice Blue Knight King thought in confusion. This was ridiculous.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ice Blue Knight King looked expressionlessly at Han Sen.


    ¡°It means hurry up and get me what I asked for. I will give you three hours,¡± Han Sen said in annoyance.


    Ice Blue Knight King and the other Ice Blue Knights thought this was ridiculous. Han Sen was wanted by the Extreme King, but now he was giving them a store list and a deadline. This was hrious.


    ¡°Han Sen, have you gone insane, or am I going senile? We are the Ice Blue Knights. We are a powerful force that serves the Extreme King. The glorious name of the Ice Blue Knights is known far and wide, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Right. Save your breath and go get my things. You have two hours and fifty-eight minutes.¡± Han Sen interrupted Ice Blue Knight King and pped his hands.


    At that moment, Ice Blue Knight King saw two other people emerge from the white whale. Both of them were King ss creatures, and between them, they were carrying a limp form.


    The person they were carrying looked really bad. He was beaten and swollen. His clothes were drenched in blood, and his bones were like mush. He couldn¡¯t stand by himself. Two Kings stood to his left and right, holding him upright.


    Ice Blue Knight King recognized who it was, and his mouth went dry. He looked at Han Sen, then back at the other person with disbelief.


    ¡°Bai Wuchang... King Bai¡¯s favorite son... God, what did Han Sen do?¡± Ice Blue Knight King thought. His mind felt empty.


    Killing Prince Sixteen wasn¡¯t enough, it seemed. Han Sen had now taken King Bai¡¯s favorite son Bai Wuchang hostage. He had also beaten him to a pulp. Ice Blue Knight King couldn¡¯t imagine that anyone but Han Sen was capable of such a thing.


    ¡°You have two hours and fifty-five minutes. If I don¡¯t get all the things I want on time, I will cut his head off.¡± Han Sen grabbed Bai Wuchang¡¯s hair and looked at Ice Blue Knight, who was currently in a stupor.

 Chapter 2502 - There Is Treasure

    Chapter 2502: There Is Treasure


    The Ice Blue Knights watched in impotent rage as the white whale flew away. Although there were countless weapons and cannons primed and ready to fire at it, no one dared to push the button on that damaged white whale. They only stared at the white whale as it left, until it departed their vision.


    Ice Blue Knight King still looked conflicted. He felt helpless about it all, but he also felt rather happy. Although he would never say it out loud, the fact that Han Sen held Bai Wuchang as a hostage would mean that Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s supervisors wouldn¡¯t require him to chase Han Sen down. They didn¡¯t want the Ice Blue Knights and Han Sen to fight after all, and that brought him some relief.


    Although he had never really fought against Han Sen, when Ice Blue Knight King saw Han Sen this time, he felt a little unsettled. There was a mystique that surrounded Han Sen and his feats. Han Sen¡¯s power seemed unknowable, and that was scary.


    If he fought against Han Sen, Ice Blue Knight King had the feeling he and his men would end up in a sorry state.


    ¡°Knife, you took a very scary student under your wing,¡± Ice Blue Knight King said with a sigh. Then, hemanded his men to keep an eye on Han Sen¡¯s flight path.


    ...


    Han Sen eyed the abundance of resources on his ship and felt better for them being there. They were the materials he would need to repair the white whale. Now that Han Sen had them in his possession, his escape effort might go a little smoother.


    Fang Qing Yu and the pirates felt as if they were dreaming. They had been intercepted by the Extreme King¡¯s Ice Blue Knights, and they had emerged wholly unscathed. On top of that, they had been given a whale¡¯s worth of supplies.


    ¡°This is what we call real pirate booty! We robbed the Extreme King. We are more daring than the real Pirates,¡± the lowly pirates thought. They were starting to believe that following Han Sen wasn¡¯t such a bad idea, after all.


    But they knew that after Han Sen¡¯s did this, the Extreme King would be left insulted and enraged. There was no way King Bai was going to let the remainder of their trip go unimpeded. Greater dangers certainlyy ahead.


    Han Sen shared some of the resources they had been given. They had been given food, so there was plenty for everyone to wine and dine. Han Sen wasn¡¯t terribly excited about the food he had stolen, but it was nice to satisfy the rest of the crew and give them all full bellies.


    And as for the materials they needed to fix-up the white whale, Han Sen put the pirates to work inside the crystal reactor. After that, the white whale would finish the repairs itself. It just needed those materials necessary to do so.


    It hadn¡¯t self-repaired before this because its crystal reactorcked the necessary fuel.


    Now that they had enough fuel, the white whale could get to work repairing itself. The broken parts started to pull back together, but aplete recovery was still a long while away.


    ¡°Captain, someone is following us from behind!¡± said a pirate running toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Ignore them. Let us proceed,¡± Han Sen said without much surprise. It would be weird if the Extreme King didn¡¯t order Ice Blue Knight King to follow them.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t mind that kind of tail, though. When the white whale was wholly recovered, it would be as good as a deified. At that point, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to get rid of the Ice Blue Knights if they tried something.


    ¡°This ce is close to where Night River King was standing guard,¡± Han Sen thought, looking around in curiosity.


    Han Sen was very interested in the diary kept by Night River King, but thest time he scoped the ce out, he hadn¡¯t had much opportunity to look around. Now, his options for poking his nose where it didn¡¯t belong were vastly expanded.


    It would take a while for the white whale to be fixed. And during this time, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the tail that Ice Blue Knight King had put on him. So, since he had the time, he might as well see if he could figure out what Night River King had been talking about in his diary.


    Ice Blue Knight King thought that once Han Sen took the resources, he¡¯d keep running away as fast and as far as he could. But of course, being Han Sen, he had instead decided to mosey around. Rather than focusing on escape, he actually went back to a location near where the Ice Blue Knights had been stationed.


    ¡°What is this a**hole trying to do now?¡± Ice Blue Knight King felt himself going a bit crazy. Taking Han Sen away from Narrow Moon was the worst thing he had done in his entire life.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care what Ice Blue Knight King thought, though. He drove the white whale into the border regions of the Ice Blue System, heading toward the where Night River King had once been stationed. As Han Sen arrived, he found that Ice Blue Knight King had joined the men who were standing guard there.


    ¡°Han Sen, you still haven¡¯t left yet. What is it that you want?¡± Ice Blue Knight King looked at Han Sen, trying not to grind his teeth. If he was able to, he would have liked to kill Han Sen right then and there.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just getting tired. I n to rest here. You guys go ahead and do your thing. There¡¯s no need to escort me so diligently. I will rest on this for a little while before leaving,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°Who would want to f*cking escort you?¡± With Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t help but swear in frustration.


    Although he was very mad, Bai Wuchang was still in Han Sen¡¯s hands. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Han Sen that might interfere with Bai Wuchang¡¯s safety. Hemanded the Ice Blue Knights not to interfere with Han Sen, just in case Bai Wuchang suffered.


    Han Sen allowed the white whale tond on the Night River King used to guard. He looked around the nearbys, but there was no sign of the beings described in Night River King¡¯s diary. And there was nothing about those numbers.


    ording to what Night River King described, whatever it was had to be purple. And there should have been forty of those things with numbers. Plus, they were all King ss. They shouldn¡¯t have been difficult to find, whatever they were.


    If there were dozens of King ss fiends here, Han Sen should have found them with ease. However, Han Sen failed to discover a single King ss creature on that. There were only two Ice Blue Knights that were King ss guarding the, but they had nothing to do with the numbers.


    There were no King ss xenogeneics there because the Ice Blue Knights had already cleared them out. Even if some creatures still survived here, they would be low-level. King ss beings were unlikely.


    Han Sen went to the specific part of the where Night River King would have worked, but there was nothing weird there for Han Sen to see. He was a little bit disappointed.


    He couldn¡¯t stay there for too long, either. If someone like Meng Lie came for him, things would end poorly.


    ¡°If the weirdness that Night River King wrote about in his diary didn¡¯t happen near where he was stationed, then I have little hope of finding it. The is too big for me to search the entire thing in the next one or two days.¡± As Han Sen wondered if he should just give up, Bao¡¯er ran up to him. She used her small fingers to prod Han Sen¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, what is it?¡± Han Sen lowered his head to look at Bao¡¯er with confusion.


    Bao¡¯er hooked a finger, and Han Sen knew what she meant. He squatted down to look at Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er put her little mouth to Han Sen¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Daddy, there is a treasure.¡±


    Excitement rose in Han Sen¡¯s chest, but he didn¡¯t show it. He quietly asked Bao¡¯er, ¡°Do you know where the treasure is?¡±


    Bao¡¯er nodded, and this made Han Sen even happier. He picked up Bao¡¯er and walked out of the white whale. He spoke to one of the pirates, saying, ¡°You guys watch Bai Wuchang. I¡¯m taking Bao¡¯er for a walk.¡±

 Chapter 2503 - Conspiracy?

    Chapter 2503: Conspiracy?


    The Ice Blue Knights watched Han Sen through a camera, their jaws clenched.


    He was like a thief who had run into their house and beaten up their son before proceeding to steal their possessions. After his crimes, instead of running away, he had gone into the backyard for a cup of tea. Wouldn¡¯t that make anyone mad?


    The worst part was that, in order to preserve Bai Wuchang¡¯s life, they had to refrain from doing anything to Han Sen. They had to watch him go for a nice walk on the.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Ice Blue Knight King looked at Han Sen. He couldn¡¯t tell what Han Sen¡¯s true purpose was ining here.


    Considering the inherent danger in Han Sen¡¯s situation, they all thought it would be best if he left sooner rather thanter. No matter how strong Han Sen was, he couldn¡¯tpete against deified elites. If the Extreme King deifieds arrived, he would be in a lot of danger.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t running. He was just bumbling around. His actions made Ice Blue Knight King and the other higher-ups very uncertain.


    They sent a video of Han Sen to the Extreme King. The Extreme King¡¯s deified elites were very confused about his purpose there, too. He didn¡¯t know why Han Sen was choosing to hang around this random. It was like he was just waiting there for them to grab him.


    ¡°A conspiracy. There must be some sort of conspiracy...¡± Sixth Uncle said, gritting his teeth.


    They believed that Han Sen had some sort of n that was about to be exposed, but they weren¡¯t sure what it was all about. Everyone thought hard about what was going on, trying to guess what Han Sen was trying to do. But there were too many possibilities. No option seemed more likely than any of the others.


    ¡°Let Fourth Uncle and the others go quickly to the systems of chaos. It doesn¡¯t matter what Han Sen is nning; it won¡¯t be a threat to them,¡± King Bai said coldly.


    His favorite son had been taken by Han Sen, but he didn¡¯t appear too worried. He looked as if nothing had happened, and he was acting like his usual self.


    ¡°Father, I beg you to let me take some people to the systems of chaos. We need to capture Han Sen and save Bai Wuchang,¡± the crown prince bowed and pleaded.


    He and Bai Wuchang came from the same mother, so he was closer to Bai Wuchang than he was to the other royal children. He didn¡¯t make the request to save Bai Wuchang because of the bloodline-connection, though.


    As the son of the same mother, Bai Wuchang was extremely talented, and King Bai loved him. Plus, Bai Wuchang didn¡¯t want the throne. He had done a great deal to make his brother the crown prince.


    By pleading in this way, he would give King Bai the impression that he greatly loved his brother. And there was no reason for him not to go, anyway.


    King Bai still coldly responded, ¡°Our deal with the Meka has reached a critical point. We still need you to follow up. Don¡¯t worry; Fourth Uncle can resolve this. And Miss Mirror is also on her way.¡±


    ...


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er as he continued walking across the. This wasn¡¯t an ideal ce for creatures to live. Aside from the base, the rest of the environment was poor. Only a few xenogeneics could live in such conditions.


    That ce was simr to a rocky moon. It was full of craters that were the result of many meteor strikes. Many of them were enormous geographical features, whereas others were as small as football fields.


    Asteroids near the were pulled down by the gravity of the. That was why there were always meteors striking the surface.


    But now that the Ice Blue Knights had taken over the, many of therger meteors were eliminated before any harm was dealt. The craters around Han Sen had formed before the Ice Blue Knights took over the.


    Bao¡¯er secretly guided Han Sen. A short whileter, Han Sen reached one of the smaller craters. Han Sen looked into the crater, and there was a broken rock at its center.


    The broken rock gleamed slightly in a metallic way. It wasn¡¯t purple like Han Sen had expected, which disappointed him a bit.


    But if Bao¡¯er said there was some treasure avable, it had to be something good. Thinking of that improved his mood a little.


    Ice Blue Knight King and the other knights watching the video feed saw Han Sen walk next to the rocks with much confusion. They were unsure what Han Sen was thinking.


    They kept guessing what Han Sen might be up to, trying to determine what he was nning. But still, they couldn¡¯t unravel whatever he had plotted.


    As they watched intently, Han Sen moved many rocks away. On the camera, they could see that there were many purple mushrooms beneath the rubble.


    Everyone was shocked. That wasn¡¯t suitable for any form of life, so neither creatures nor nts thrived there. Even ordinary xenogeneics had a hard time on such a. Only some xenogeneics adapted for outer space could live there for a while.


    But now, there were looking at a bunch of fist-sized purple mushrooms. It was a very rare sight.


    Han Sen, upon seeing the mushrooms, looked very happy.


    While the knights watching the video feed could only see the purple mushrooms, Han Sen could feel their lifeforce. And he could tell that the purple mushrooms were almost as strong as King ss xenogeneics.


    ¡°nt xenogeneics?¡± Han Sen looked at the purple mushrooms. He counted there to be around seventy of them. Some of them were big, whereas others were small. But they all had King ss lifeforces.


    ¡°These mushrooms, they cannot be the numbers mentioned by Night River King, can they? Purple mushrooms. Is that what they were? No. Look at these numbers. They should be code for some creature. These cannot be the creatures that the code indicates. These mushrooms should be the items infected by the numbers. So, what is this?¡± Han Sen looked at them. Aside from the purple mushrooms, there was nothing else around.


    ¡°They were always here... where are they?¡± Han Sen was remembering the contents of Night River King¡¯s diary, but the diary made no explicit mention of where they were exactly.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the mushrooms, and she seemed ready to start drooling. ¡°Daddy, can I eat them?¡±


    ¡°Can you eat them?¡± Han Sen reached out his hand and tried to pick up a mushroom. But before he could touch the mushroom, it moved. The umbre-like cap of the mushroom greatly expanded and then grew smaller, blowing out a haze of purple mist.


    Han Sen instantly shielded Bao¡¯er and himself in Jadeskin godlight. He made a wall of ice to shield them from the purple mist that was emitted.


    The purple mist came into contact with the ice wall and corroded it. It happened so fast that the ice wall simply melted into that purple color.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°A very powerful toxic power.¡±


    Ice Blue Knight King and the Extreme King¡¯s Sixth Uncle, who were watching the video, were immediately given a shock. They couldn¡¯t tell exactly what the mushrooms were from the video. But now that they were seeing the mushrooms, they were stunned. They knew that these strange things had to be King ss nt xenogeneics. The mushrooms had a very strong toxic power. If they didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t have corroded Han Sen¡¯s ice light.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, do you really want to eat one of these? You must be joking.¡± Han Sen looked at the poisonous purple mushrooms and spoke to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the mushrooms. I was talking about that.¡± Bao¡¯er pointed at something next to the purple mushrooms.

 Chapter 2504 - Digging Treasure

    Chapter 2504: Digging Treasure


    Han Sen followed Bao¡¯er¡¯s instructions when she told him where to look. Amidst that clump of mushrooms was a small clump of grass that didn¡¯t look particrly outstanding.


    The grass was only three or four centimeters tall. It was very, very small, and it appeared rugged and yellow. It looked as if it had dried up and died. If Bao¡¯er hadn¡¯t pointed it out, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    ¡°You want to eat that grass?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er with shock. And he thought to himself, ¡°Since when has Bao¡¯er changed her appetite? I thought she only ate sweets.¡±


    ¡°Not the grass. There is something below it,¡± Bao¡¯er said quietly.


    ¡°Below?¡± Han Sen looked at the grass and instantly realized what she meant. The grass was probably simr to the greens of a carrot. The root of the nt was the useful part.


    Han Sen stopped hesitating and began using his Ghost Teeth Knife to cut a path to the tiny patch of grass. He swung his knife and cut down some of the toxic purple mushrooms.


    King ss xenogeneic nts were nothing to Han Sen. One life, one mushroom. He even cut down apart their roots.


    The toxic mushrooms released their toxic mist, but Han Sen used an icy light to block it. Although the King ss toxic mist was very strong, it couldn¡¯t harm Han Sen.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Toxic Umbre Mushroom. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen was a little bit surprised. The purple mushrooms really were xenogeneics, and they were King ss, as well.


    ¡°If Night River King¡¯s diary¡¯s coded creatures were toxic umbre mushrooms, then that means something must have affected them. And that was why they became King ss. That might also mean they weren¡¯t originally King ss. But if this is so, what affected them? Could it be that wilted grass?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Toxic Umbre Mushroom. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Toxic Umbre Mushroom beast soul.¡±


    Once Han Sen had killed thirty of the mushrooms, he earned a King ss beast soul. That was surprising.


    The mushrooms were King ss, and yet, they were unable to move. Their only talent was the ability to release toxic spores that were ineffective against someone like Han Sen.


    Han Sen quickly cleared the rest of them out and earned two Toxic Umbre Mushroom beast souls.


    That surprised Han Sen. They were weapon beast souls, but right now, Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to stop and give them a closer look.


    Once all the mushrooms were gone, Han Sen used his knife to dig around the wilted grass. He wanted to see whaty below.


    ¡°Do you guys know what kind of nt that is?¡± King Bai asked, looking at the Extreme King elites around him.


    Everyone could tell that Han Sen¡¯s objective was to dig out something thaty below, but they all looked confused. None of them knew what the grass was.


    Even the xenogeneic mushrooms Han Sen had killed were unknown to them. They had no clue what they were.


    Many nts were oh-so-very weird, all across the geno universe, so it wasn¡¯t strange that none of King Bai¡¯s attendants could identify the mushrooms. Even deified elites were unable to recognize all the nts that they encountered.


    But they were confused, too. They didn¡¯t know how Han Sen had known there were xenogeneic nts just lying around in that precise spot.


    As Han Sen kept slicing and dicing, digging through the ground, he saw something purple appear below. At first, he was unable to tell what it was. But after digging for a while longer, he was able to identify it.


    It was a big carrot. The skin was purple, and the root was two feet long. There was also a purple beard on it.


    Han Sen dug out the giant carrot and gave it to Bao¡¯er. He curiously asked, ¡°Bao¡¯er, since when have you enjoyed eating carrots?¡±


    ¡°Dad, even if we were at home, I¡¯m pretty sure this thing would be called ginseng.¡± Bao¡¯er held the big carrot as she spoke to Han Sen.


    ¡°Ginseng?¡± Han Sen was shocked. That thing looked just like a carrot. How could ginseng be thatrge? And Han Sen remembered that ginseng looked yellowish. This thing was purple. It was a carrot, no matter what.


    ¡°Then treat it as a carrot.¡± As Bao¡¯er fondled the massive ginseng, she looked very happy. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Daddy, keep digging. I am sure you can find something else in there.¡±


    ¡°There is something else?¡± Han Sen kept on digging.


    The cameras only had video. Ice Blue Knight King and the others of the Extreme King were unable to hear what was being spoken. They watched as Han Sen dug up a big carrot and gave it to Bao¡¯er to hold.


    King Bai frowned. No one around him recognized what the big carrot was.


    There were too many simr nts in the universe. If they weren¡¯t famous, there wasn¡¯t much of a chance of people remembering them. The purple carrot was the same as the mushrooms, in that it wasn¡¯t famous at all. No one had heard of them before.


    Now, they were very curious about what Han Sen could dig out of the ground there.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what he was about to dig up, either. He just used his Ghost Teeth Knife to keep digging. It looked as if there wasn¡¯t too much to be found. He dug another meter into the ground, but there didn¡¯t appear to be anything down there below the earth.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, are you sure there¡¯s something down here?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er with confusion.


    ¡°There should be.¡± Bao¡¯er was still holding the giant ginseng, sitting atop a rock.


    Han Sen kept on digging. He dug three meters into the ground before he felt the tip of his knife strike something.


    Because the hole was too deep, the camera¡¯s position wasn¡¯t right, and the Extreme King couldn¡¯t film whatever was inside the hole.


    Ice Blue Knight King and the others of the Extreme King could only see Bao¡¯er. She was sitting atop the hole with a carrot in her hand, with rocks and soil being flung out of the hole. But they couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside the pit.


    If they were there, they could use many methods to see what was in the hole. But through video, no matter how smart they were, they couldn¡¯t tell what was going on below ground.


    Han Sen felt something down there. He dug faster as he grew more excited. It wasn¡¯t long before he revealed what was down there.


    Han Sen discovered that it was a shield. It looked like a tower shield. It was forged from purple metal, which was almost like some form of copper, but not quite. If he was honest with himself, he wasn¡¯t even sure if it was metal.


    The inside of the shield was facing up, so Han Sen could see the handle. The styling of it was so old, and there weren¡¯t even any insignias on it. Han Sen grabbed the handle of the shield and lifted it.


    ¡°Why is it so heavy? But then again, judging by the weight, it has to be something good.¡± The shield was so heavy that Han Sen was having trouble holding it up. Still, he managed to get it out.


    Boom!


    He had only just lifted the shield when, before he could see what was on the front of the shield, a purple light burst from the shield like a volcano. The light shed up into the sky.


    Han Sen was shocked. He raised his head and looked into the sky. In that purple light, there was a beautiful woman with a fantastic body and a snake tail.

 Chapter 2505 - Medusa’s Gaze

    Chapter 2505: Medusa¡¯s Gaze


    A beam of purple light burst into the sky, and the shape of a beautiful woman appeared within it. Her lower body was scaled and serpentine, and her ck hair was a bunch of snakes, as well. Her eyes were shut. She looked beautiful, elegant, cold, and creepy.


    When Ice Blue Knight King and the Extreme King elites saw the snake-like woman in the beam of light and squinted to get a clearer look, they looked shocked.


    ¡°That Gana¡¯s silhouette, it looks so familiar...¡± Many of the Extreme King¡¯s deified elites had this sudden feeling.


    But before they could get a better look at the woman, the shape within that light was gone. It just vanished from sight.


    Han Sen¡¯s shield lost its light. Han Sen was confused, and so he flipped the shield over. He saw that the front of the shield was adorned with the image of the woman he had seen inside the beam of light.


    The image depicted a human body mixed with a snake. Her eyes were shut, and her ck hair was dancing; it looked as beautiful as it did weird.


    ¡°This looks like a good item. It must be a deified xenogeneic treasure.¡± Han Sen was so happy. He hurried to pull the shield out of the hole.


    After Han Sen pulled the shield up to ground level, many of the Extreme King elites saw the purple metal shield. Their eyes all opened wide, and they stared at it in disbelief.


    Uncle Six whispered hoarsely, ¡°That is the Gana¡¯s treasure, the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze... How is this possible? The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was destroyed in a battle between the gods. Why is it here?¡±


    ¡°That white shadow, it was Medusa... Is the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze still here?¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Why is the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze still around? And it is in one of the ces operated by the Extreme King.¡±


    ¡°Hurry! We have to get the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze back. We have to take him back with us to the Extreme King, no matter what.¡± The Extreme King¡¯s simmering tempers were going to boil over.


    ¡°How do we take it? Only the Ice Blue Knights are in the vicinity. There are no deified elites around. Do you really think they can stop Han Sen?¡± someone said. And then, all the Extreme King elites stopped talking.


    They looked at Han Sen¡¯s shield with intense expressions.


    There was no other way for them to do this. They had to watch Han Sen merrily take the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze back to the white whale.


    ¡°Hurry... Tell the Fourth Uncle and Miss Mirror to hurry. We have to reim that shield.¡±


    ¡°This is bad. How did that thing end up in the Ice Blue System? It was in our territory for all this time, and no one was able to find it? What have those Ice Blue Knights been doing all this time? This important item was beneath their noses for all these years, and now it suddenly gets stolen?¡±


    ¡°My King, I beg your permission to go to the systems of chaos. I will aid Fourth Uncle in killing Han Sen and iming the shield.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to go to the systems of chaos, too.¡±


    The systems of chaos were once a bad ce that no one ever wished to go to, but now they were the ce everyone wished to go to.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know anything about the shield, but he was certain it was a powerful item. He put the toxic mushrooms away, picked up Bao¡¯er, and dragged the shield with him on the way back to the big white whale.


    Han Sen had received what he wanted, so there was no point in waiting around for anything awry to ur.


    Han Sen ran to the white whale as fast as he was able to. The pirates were sitting tight, guarding the white whale. The little red bird saw theming, and so it flew over to escort their approach. Itnded atop Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, hoping to nibble her big piece of ginseng.


    ¡°This is mine!¡± Bao¡¯er hugged the ginseng tightly, keeping the little red bird from eating it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t spare any time for the drama between those two, and so he activated his white whale. He left the Ice Blue Systems and headed deeper into the systems of chaos.


    Han Sen set the shield aside. It was too heavy for him to hold easily. He had only gone a short distance with it, and he was gasping already.


    Upon seeing the shield that Han Sen had brought back, Fang Qing Yu was curious. Han Sen had only just gone out for a bit, and yet he had returned with an enormous shield.


    When he looked at the shield more closely, though, he saw the image of a woman with half a human body and half a snake body. He gasped, ¡°Medusa¡¯s Gaze!¡±


    ¡°Brother Fang, you know this shield?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Fang Qing Yu.


    ¡°Is this... is this real? Is this really the Medusa¡¯s Gaze?¡± Fang Qing Yu¡¯s voice trembled as he stared at the shield.


    ¡°What about it is real or not? I just dug it up. I don¡¯t know. Do you know about this shield?¡± Han Sen asked again. Fang Qing Yu definitely seemed to know something about it.


    Fang Qing Yu¡¯s shaking hands reached out to touch the shield. What he said sounded like nonsense. ¡°I don¡¯t know... no, no... I¡¯m not sure if this is the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. The legends say that it was destroyed...¡±


    ¡°What is this Medusa¡¯s Gaze?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    Fang Qing Yu looked at the shield with excitement. ¡°Time keeps changing. Elites live and elites die. The same can be said about treasures. Some break, whereas others are created. They might be famous eventually, but in one day, under the gushing flow of history¡¯s river, they can be washed away. Some, however, glow and shine like diamonds beneath the rushing water of that river. They be legends. People will remember such items forever. Back in the day, the Gana Alpha used the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and Purgatory Heaven. They were two deified treasures, and they made him invincible. With them, he lit up the geno hall¡¯s genontern. And it was through that act the Gana became one of the higher races.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and Purgatory Heaven, the two deified xenogeneic treasures, became super famous. That was especially true of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. It can be considered one of the top-ten well-known deified items. The Gana Alpha used the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and Purgatory Heaven to assault the geno hall. After a few days of fighting, they were kicked out and made to fall. Then, Medusa¡¯s Gaze and Purgatory Heaven were lost.¡±


    As Fang Qing Yu spoke, he stroked the shield at the same time. ¡°If this is really Medusa¡¯s Gaze, it will be one pricy artifact. This shield alone could buy out a whole higher race. After all, this is a deified item that assaulted the geno hall. But the legends say the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and Purgatory Heaven were destroyed. I don¡¯t know the truth to this tale.¡±


    ¡°An elite that entered the geno hall?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Even Ancient Water God, who was almighty and powerful, was unable to breach the gate of the geno hall. The Gana, however, had assaulted the geno hall properly. And there, they fought for a few days. That was a scary thought.


    ¡°Come take a look. Let us determine if this truly is the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.¡± Han Sen was so happy. If that was a deified weapon from a battle waged between gods, it would be something truly amazing.


    Han Sen already had Purgatory Heaven. If that was the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, perhaps he would be able to learn much from the Gana Alpha. He might even be able to use the two deified weapons to assault the geno hall himself.

 Chapter 2506 - Encountering the Black Hole Spider Again

    Chapter 2506: Encountering the ck Hole Spider Again


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I have only heard about it. If this really is the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, then her eyes ought to be able to open. The legends say that if she opens her eyes, even a god would cry. But it has been too long... Many people have heard the legend, but anyone who might have looked on the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze is probably dead by now. Only an immortal could confirm the validity of this thing. Even in the Thousand Treasures Alliance, I am afraid only a few elders might be able to confirm its identity,¡± Fang Qing Yu said.


    Han Sen frowned. If this was the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, the Extreme King must have seen him retrieve it.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er,e up and pilot the ship. Speed up and let¡¯s get moving.¡± Han Sen turned the helm over to Bao¡¯er and carried the shield to his room. He wanted to find out if the shield was useful.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze or not. If he couldn¡¯t use it, then it was rubbish.


    Han Sen gripped the shield in his hands and put his jade power into it. Or at least, he tried to. The power bounced away. He was unable to ce Jadeskin¡¯s power into the shield.


    Han Sen frowned. Next, he used the power of the Dongxuan Sutra, and he tried to put that into the shield. This time the power didn¡¯t bounce away. After the power of the Dongxuan Sutra entered the shield, the carving of the beautiful woman started to glow with a purple light. Light began to glow within her flickering eyes, and it appeared as if they were going to open.


    But Han Sen¡¯s eyes widened. The shield was like a bottomless hole, and it consumed his power ravenously. In just a second, Han Sen¡¯s face was ghostly pale. His lifeforce had been drained, but the woman inside the shield still had her eyes closed. There was still some purple light around her face, but it didn¡¯t look as if the eyes were going to open.


    Han Sen quickly pushed the shield away. If this kept going, he¡¯d be nothing but a dried-up husk.


    After Han Sen got rid of the shield, the light on the shield disappeared. It went back to looking old and slightly battered. It no longer showed any sign of activity.


    ¡°Even if this isn¡¯t the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, it¡¯s still an awesome treasure. Even with my power, I cannot activate it.¡± Han Sen was quite pleased with his find. He believed the shield had to be the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    But Han Sen was still a bit miffed about being unable to make use of it. He was too weak, and he knew he would have to try it while wearing the Peacock King soul robe.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to try it at that moment, though. The legendary Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was too scary, and Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t control its power properly. He was afraid that if he activated the shield, its power would destroy everything.


    Han Sen tried putting the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze into Destiny¡¯s Tower. The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was very heavy, but he managed to stick it into the tower without much difficulty. That would save him a lot of trouble.


    Fang Qing Yu was still wondering if it was truly the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Han Sen wasn¡¯t really concerned about that. It would be a powerful item, as long as he was able to use it.


    The white whale was still undergoing repairs, so it wasn¡¯t moving very fast. The Ice Blue Knights continued to tail the whale, and the whale could do nothing to shake them.


    Ice Blue Knight King was in the ship that was following them. He stared at the white whale non-stop, every day.


    There were no words to describe how conflicted Ice Blue Knight King¡¯s heart felt right then.


    Han Sen had killed a prince and captured King Bai¡¯s favorite son, but none of that impacted Ice Blue Knight King personally. Han Sen had suddenly dug up the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze from a ce belonging to the Ice Blue Knights, though. Ice Blue Knight King was unsure how he should be reacting to all this. What he knew was that he wished he had never met the guy.


    Han Sen was like some demonic force hanging over his life. If God gave him another chance, Ice Blue Knight King would kill him back when he was still inside his mother¡¯s belly. That way, Han Sen would never have been able to harm others.


    ¡°The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze... The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was hidden beneath my nose for years. And I...¡± Every time Ice Blue Knight King thought of this, his heart bled.


    ¡°Captain! Something has happened inside the white whale,¡± a knight loudly shouted.


    Ice Blue Knight King looked at the white whale through the video feed. He saw that the white whale looked a bit different. It was no longer a half-broken mess. Now its hull was sleek and smooth, like a living creature.


    Right now, the white whale was glowing with a strange white light. He could see there were some waves around the white whale.


    Before Ice Blue Knight King could react, the white whale swung its tail. It was like a fish swimming in the sea very quickly. It disappeared in a blink, and only the shockwaves of its wake remained.


    The stalking Ice Blue Knights stared after it in shock. By the time they could react, the white whale was gone.


    ¡°Captain! What do we do? Should we give chase?¡± Themander looked at Ice Blue Knight King, who was still staring out into space.


    ¡°Go after it!¡± Ice Blue Knight King said, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°How do we pursue it?¡± Themander asked, looking uncertain.


    ¡°Go forward!¡± Ice Blue Knight Kingmanded glumly.


    The recovery of the white whale had finished, so it could now go at full speed. There were still some parts of it that required fixing, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know when Meng Lie and the others might reach him. But the further away from the hounds they got, the safer they were bound to be.


    Once they entered the deeper recesses of the systems of chaos, not even the Extreme King could control the situation. Even if Meng Lie was there, seeking Han Sen out wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    In the systems of chaos,rge groups of xenogeneics often traveled together. And there was a wide variety of sorts. Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s group had the white whale. Normal space xenogeneics were unable to breach the hull of the white whale, and the ship¡¯s speed made it easy for Han Sen to slip past them.


    When they encountered small xenogeneics, Han Sen would slow the white whale so he could kill the space xenogeneics and earn xenogeneic genes.


    The pirates were able to kill many xenogeneics, too. They were all so happy about it. With the big white whale backing them up, they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being surrounded. They were all able to kill so merrily.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to kill Marquises and Dukes anymore, though. If the Pirates killed those, they could keep them. All he wanted were King ss xenogeneics.


    If they met arge horde of space xenogeneics, Han Sen would have to retreat. There were Gctic Shrimps out there, in shoals of billions. Encountering groups of that size would be extremely dangerous.


    ¡°ck Hole Spider!¡± The white whale moved into a system, and a giant spider attached to a suddenly came into view. It was like the whole system had been webbed by the giant creature.


    Han Sen slowed the white whale down to keep from disturbing the spider. That scary deified creature was something that not even a normal deified elite would be willing to disturb. Han Sen did not want to touch it, either. He wanted to steer clear.


    As the white whale was about to leave the system upied by the ck Hole Spider, Han Sen suddenly saw the ws of the arachnid move. The creature turned its head to look at the white whale. The ck hole-like eyeballs turned to stare at them.

 Chapter 2507 - Scary Space Deified Xenogeneic

    Chapter 2507: Scary Space Deified Xenogeneic


    This was bad. Han Sen shoved the white whale to full eleration so they could get out of the ck Hole Spider¡¯s territory. The white whale¡¯s enginebored so hard that it released enormous clouds of smoke, but the white whale didn¡¯t go forward. It seemed to be being pulled back.


    Han Sen looked behind them, and he saw the ck Hole Spider spreading its jaws. Its open mouth was like a giant ck hole. It formed a vortex in space that sucked the white whale toward its gaping maw.


    ¡°We are going to die! Who is going to save me? I don¡¯t want to die... I¡¯m a virgin... I still haven¡¯t gotten married...¡± Ning Yue sat on the floor, holding Bao¡¯er and sobbing.


    All the pirates were in shock. They had heard about the ck Hole Spider before. Even in the wild systems of chaos, the ck Hole Spider was the top of the food chain.


    Han Sen pushed the white whale to the max, but the white whale was only being pulled back faster. The hull ground against the fabric of space as it was pulled backward, spawning a flurry of sparks.


    Pang!


    An unexpected asteroid suddenly mmed into the side of the white whale. The white whale began to spin.


    Before Han Sen had time to think, the white whale fellpletely into the grip of that ck hole. It spun faster and faster inside the ck hole, and other small objects mmed into the white whale. Each strike made a horrible sound. The pirates rolled across the floor like a bunch of gourds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Ning Yue was screaming with every breath.


    Han Sen moved fast. He shifted his feet as the white whale rolled around. He kept himself bnced, using the Peacock King¡¯s soul robe. He was going to release a power of his own to get them out of that space vortex.


    Bao¡¯er was jumping nimbly around themand deck, still holding onto her big purple ginseng. That kind of shaking was unable to affect her bnce.


    Little red bird stood on her shoulder. It kept looking around.


    Pang!


    Secondster, the white whale fell out of the space vortex. Itnded on a ck sea, and the big sea was in massive turmoil.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why is there a sea?¡± Han Sen wondered. He kept looking around. That ck sea was so big that it looked endless. Mist rose in all directions, so he couldn¡¯t see very far.


    Batong! Batong!


    Other things kept raining into that same sea. There were asteroids, nts, the wreckage of ships, and even some xenogeneics.


    While Han Sen looked around in frozen silence, a even came down. It fell into the ck sea, and the waves that rolled out from the impact sent the white whale flying. It kept rocked violently across the big waves, and it was some time before the ship stopped flipping.


    Then, Han Sen saw something even scarier. As all of these objects fell into the ck water, they started to melt.


    ¡°Are we... inside the ck Hole Spider¡¯s stomach?¡± Han Sen was looking at the mountain-like asteroids that appeared to be melting as he pondered the idea.


    ¡°Oh no! We are done for... We are being digested to be poopoo. I don¡¯t want to be poopoo.¡± Ning Yue sat on the floor, crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our ship isn¡¯t being corroded.¡± Han Sen observed the white whale¡¯s hull. The ship was like a deified creature itself, and so it wasn¡¯t dissolving under the corrosive power of the ck water.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t know how long the white whale wouldst, so he also knew he had to get out of there as fast as he could.


    But that ck Hole Spider was too big. It had captured the white whale merely by inhaling. Compared to the ck Hole Spider¡¯s size, the white whale was a tiny shred of meat.


    Han Sen then realized that the ck Hole Spider hadn¡¯t actually been attacking them; they had simply picked a terrible time to try to travel through the system. They had encountered the ck Hole Spider just as it decided to eat lunch.


    Based on what they could see through the mist, they knew that the spider had ingested countless asteroids and more than a few entires.


    Han Sen regained control of the white whale and guided it up and out of the big ck sea. That dark water was probably the stomach juices of the ck Hole Spider.


    Han Sen drove the white whale, all the while dodging the falling asteroids. He wanted to get as high as possible. If this was the ck Hole Spider¡¯s stomach, he should have been able to get out via its esophagus.


    After traveling through the mist for God knew how long, he was unable to see any more asteroids falling. But he still couldn¡¯t find the esophagus.


    ¡°Is this really the ck Hole Spider¡¯s stomach? It¡¯s too big. Are we in another dimension, perhaps?¡± Han Sen looked weirded-out as he spoke to himself.


    ¡°We are dead!¡± Ning Yue cried.


    Fang Qing Yu had a wry smile, and he said, ¡°If I have guessed things right, we are in the ck Hole Spider¡¯s body. And this is its stomach, or at least an organ that is simr to a stomach. The ck Hole Spider has space powers. It is deified, and its space powers extend through its body, as well. If we want to get out of here, we have to figure out the space powers locking this ce down. If we don¡¯t, we aren¡¯t going to find a way out.¡±


    ¡°How do we break the space powers here?¡± Han Sen asked as he nced at Fang Qing Yu.


    Fang Qing Yu smiled wryly again, and he said, ¡°The only information I have on the ck Hole Spider is what I¡¯ve seen in the Thousand Treasures Alliance¡¯s database. I can try to guess what we are going up against, but I won¡¯t be able to break whatever it is. I hope the white whale canst a while. Otherwise, we will all be digested very soon.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He peered into the mist with his Purple-Eye Butterfly, and he noticed that the mist was made of substance chains formed of a space substance. The power of those substance chains was twisting space into a closed loop with the creature¡¯s stomach. He would be unable to fly out through ordinary means.


    But he had to try, even if it didn¡¯t work. None of them knew if the white whale could withstand the corrosive juices and mist for long. If they couldn¡¯t get out, they were dead.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t turn on the white whale¡¯s weapon systems because using those weapon systems would pull valuable power away from the energy reactor. The white whale didn¡¯t have an infinite amount of energy avable for use at all times. If he used all the avable energy, he would be unable to fly.


    ¡°Little Red,¡± Han Sen said to the little red bird.


    The little red bird seemed to know what Han Sen wanted. It screamed and flew off of Bao¡¯er¡¯s shoulder. It became a fire phoenix and flew out of the white whale. It spat fire at the mist.


    The red mes turned the space substances and substance chains into dust. But when the space substance chains broke, faults opened in space. It made reality very unstable around them. The little red bird almost fell into the cracks, so he came back.


    ¡°So this is a space element deified xenogeneic.¡± Han Sen looked gloomy. Space deified xenogeneics were scarier than he had believed.

 Chapter 2508 - Very Cute

    Chapter 2508: Very Cute


    For more than one hundred hours, Han Sen flew the white whale forward across an endless sea cloaked in mist. Still, he couldn¡¯t find an escape route.


    The space powers within the creature¡¯s stomach wereyered like a giant space maze. Through various space folds and faults, they couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    The scariest thing was that the cracks in space could do serious damage to the hull of the white whale, leavingrge scratches across it despite its incredible resilience.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had his Dongxuan Area and the Purple-Eye Butterfly. He was able to avoid the space cracks. If he hadn¡¯t been able to, the white whale would have been torn apart, and they all would have died in short order.


    Even so, Han Sen still had to face the crisis that had literally swallowed them. The silver lining in all this, however, was the fact that the white whale was repairing itself more quickly than the corrosion was eating it away.


    Still, the ship¡¯s recovery processes cost material and energy. If the energy was depleted, then death was the only thing that awaited them. The ship and its crew were depressed. The uncertain fate left everyone feeling nervous. Aside from Bao¡¯er, who was trying her best to make Ning Yue happy, none of the others could raise a smile.


    Han Sen was under a lot of pressure to resolve this. He wasn¡¯t worried about his safety, as he could always hop back to the sanctuaries. But if he did that, Ning Yue and Fang Qing Yu would be left to die.


    ¡°Brother Fang, can you call the Treasure Identifier Elder? Can you see if he can help us?¡± Han Sen asked Fang Qing Yu hopefully.


    Fang Qing Yu pulled out his Wanjie Rubix Cube. The Rubix cube¡¯s squares were all grey and lifeless. It wasn¡¯t picking up any signals.


    ¡°I tried already. The Wanjie Rubix Cube can¡¯t function in this ce. The Wanjie Rubix Cube is a space treasure, but the ck Hole Spider is also a space xenogeneic. Their powers affect each other.¡± Fang Qing Yu smiled ruefully.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to guide the white whale forward. There was nothing he could do right now, so he would just have to wait and see what happened next.


    The pirates seemed to be in shock. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Sen, whose lofty power they held in the highest esteem, they would have already hadplete mental breakdowns. Without him, God knew what they would have done.


    Ning Yue didn¡¯t require pressure to break. If Bao¡¯er even teased her, that would get the waterworks flowing. She¡¯d sob like a madwoman.


    But in the eyes of the pirates, she was something else entirely.


    They had watched Ning Yue be a man and kill someone terrifying. Ning Yue might be a vulnerable person that they could push around right now, but no one dared to do it. They didn¡¯t want to incite that slumbering wrath.


    No one spoke, but all of a sudden, Han Sen saw a ck shadow in the mist. He couldn¡¯t see what it was, but it seemed to be something veryrge on the ck sea.


    Han Sen frowned, but he drove the white whale toward it. Nothing could be worse than what they were currently going through. This might have been a worthwhile opportunity.


    ¡°What is this?¡± When the white whale drew closer to the shadow, some of the other crew members finally noticed it.


    ¡°Land... there isnd!¡± When they were finally able to see what it was, theyughed in delighted relief.


    An unbelievable scene appeared from the ck sea. There was arge stretch of dark rednd before them. Han Sen could see the crimson sea stacks and reefs surrounding it.


    Even from afar, Han Sen could see some weird nts decorating the ce.


    These nts were the normal trees or grass or vines that one might expect to find on an ind. Instead, they were some mushrooms in many different shapes and sizes.


    The big mushrooms were like Ferris Wheels. Others were the size of a room. A few were as small as beans. The ce was colorful, and they all looked very lovely.


    Plus, many of the mushrooms glowed. They lit up the ck mist and sea.


    Han Sen and the others looked at that mushroomnd as if they were staring at a fairytalee to life. They looked very surprised.


    ¡°If there isnd, does that mean we aren¡¯t inside the stomach of the ck Hole Spider?¡± Ning Yue looked at the mushroomnd, and happiness returned to drive away her tears.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t quite as cheery, though. He had seen many xenogeneic bodies that featuredndmasses and pces. The ck Hole Spider was so huge, having andmass inside it was not too surprising.


    No matter what, if thatnd had nts, then it was suitable for life. Plus, the mist didn¡¯t seem to obscure the mushroomnd. That would at least keep the white whale¡¯s hull from being further corroded. This was a good thing.


    As he flew the white whale to thend of mushrooms, Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a hurry tond. First, he flew around the mushroomndmass. As he circled it, his eyebrows furrowed.


    Thend of mushrooms was very pretty, and the mushrooms covered it in rainbows and sshes of color. But aside from the mushrooms, there was nothing else around.


    There weren¡¯t any xenogeneics, and there weren¡¯t any other types of nts. There were only mushrooms.


    From Han Sen¡¯s prior experiences, the prettier a mushroom was, the more poisonous it was. Those mushrooms were extraordinarily pretty, so he imagined they were also extremely deadly.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Fang Qing Yu asked, pointing at the forest of mushrooms.


    Han Sen looked to where he was pointing, and he saw that inside the mushroom forest was a stone mountain. The stone mountain was very circr, and it was shaped something like a bun.


    Next to the small mountain, a small ship was parked. It looked old and broken, so there was no way of knowing who it belonged to.


    ¡°Creatures are living here!¡± the pirates said excitedly.


    Han Sen drove the white whale closer to the downed battleship. Before they got any nearer, though, a door opened and a creature climbed out.


    When Han Sen saw the creature, he felt his eyes open wide.


    He had seen many strange people in his time, but that creature that had juste out of the ship looked odd, even to him. The creature was snow-white, and its body was two meters tall. It was like an angry tiger, but there was a little pink mushroom glowing on its head. It made the tiger¡¯s angry face look rather cute.


    ¡°What a cute little tiger!¡± Ning Yue looked at the tiger and clutched her chest. Her eyes were full of stars.


    The white tiger with the little pink mushroom on its head looked at the white whale in the sky. It opened its mouth, walked around, and then let loose a loud, ¡°Meow!¡±


    Han Sen and the others all swapped nces. Ning Yue, in particr, looked as if she was melting. She looked at the white tiger through the white whale¡¯s screen and passionately said, ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Boom!


    Before anyone could say anything more, the white tiger jumped,nding on the white whale¡¯s back. The white whale suddenly lurched. An enormous dent formed in the spine of the white whale, and it was pushed down into the canopy of mushrooms.

 Chapter 2509 - Mushroom

    <h4>Chapter 2509: Mushroom</h4>


    The white whale came down into the mushroom forest, and its crashnding sent many mushrooms flying. It finally slid to a stop when it came up against a line of mushrooms that were a few dozen meters tall.


    But the mushrooms they did break, releasing a rainbow-colored mist. When Han Sen and the others looked closer, they could see a nearly infinite abundance of rainbow-colored spores forming the foggy veil.


    The little red bird was angered. It flew straight out of the white whale¡¯s mouth and red into its fire phoenix form. Its scary phoenix fire immediately turned the area into a burning hellscape. Many of the mushroom spores were burned to ash, and the white tiger that had assaulted them was surrounded in mes.


    The white tiger jumped to escape the zing inferno. It hovered in the air, opened its mouth, and fired cannonballs at the red phoenix.


    As the cannonballs approached, Han Sen could see that they were actually mushrooms. The red phoenix opened its mouth and released another torrent of fire, which easily incinerated the iing mushrooms. Theybusted and exploded, and streams of spores erupted from them like fountains.


    The explosions were beautiful, but within a second, the phoenix had reduced the mushrooms and their spores to dust.


    The white tiger fired out many more mushrooms. Each of them was turned to ash by the little red bird. The white tiger started to look afraid of the little red bird¡¯s fire, and it started to believe it had incurred some fairly bad luck. The little red bird gave chase to the now-fleeing felon.


    ¡°Bird Brother, go get him! Bird Brother is strong.¡± The pirates could see that the little red bird had gained an advantage. They were so happy for the little red bird, they all cheered loudly and gave the bird their support.


    Some of the white tiger¡¯s fur was singed by the little red bird¡¯s fire. It kept meowing pitifully as it fled. Its white fur started to turn ck in the heat, and it suddenly lowered its head toward the ground. Like a drill, it dug into the ground and disappeared somece below.


    The little red bird flew around the area, but it was unable to see the white tiger anymore. So, it flew back in a much happier mood.


    The pirates quickly opened the door and weed the little red bird back inside.


    ¡°Brother Bird is so powerful... Brother Bird is like the best bird ever. That crappy tiger p*ssed itself when Brother Bird went out to greet it.¡± The pirates said, trying to ingratiate themselves with the little bird.


    The little red bird puffed up its chest to look big and cocky, like the big brother it was being revered as. It seemed as if the praise of the pirates had gone to the creature¡¯s head.


    Upon seeing it, Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Even a bird can¡¯t ignore sweet talk. The little red bird was once an innocent little thing, but now it has fallen.¡±


    The little red bird had been a nightmare for the white tiger. The crew needed the bird¡¯s protection, so no one dared to offend him. But when the bird flew back to Bao¡¯er, it made sure to look polite. It didn¡¯t dare to act cocky around her.


    Han Sen looked around. Aside from the white tiger, there were no other xenogeneics in the vicinity. The white tiger had been suppressed by the little red bird. So, for the time being, they were safe there.


    If the white tiger had survived on the ind, then they should be able to survive there as well. They would figure out how to escapeter.


    Fang Qing Yu and Ning Yue felt relieved. This ce was strange, but it was better than the ck sea. At least they weren¡¯t in any immediate risk of death.


    ¡°I wonder if those mushrooms can be eaten. They do look delicious.¡±


    ¡°The better looking they are, the more poisonous they are.¡±


    ¡°But we are high-ss pirates. Why would we be afraid of poison?¡±


    The pirates talked amongst themselves, but suddenly, one of them screamed. He sounded so scared, and he said, ¡°Mush... mushroom...¡±


    ¡°What is so shocking about mushrooms? They are everywhere.¡± Another pirateughed, but everyone still looked at the pirate that had just screamed.


    That pirate looked very shocked. His fingers shook as he pointed, and in a trembling voice, he said, ¡°There¡¯s¡ªthere¡¯s a mushroom on your head.¡±


    ¡°Whose leg are you trying to pull here? Why would my head have a mushroom on it?¡± The pirate didn¡¯t believe the im. But when he touched his head to be sure, his face changed.


    Han Sen and the others all looked at the pirate. His head had a mushroom. It was a white mushroom that looked like an egg.


    ¡°My... my head... has a mushroom...¡± That pirate touched his mushroom and screamed.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Maybe Brother Bird identally dropped it onto your head,¡± the ex-captain pirate shouted at the distressed pirate. He reached his hand out to pull and tug at the pirate¡¯s mushroom.


    ¡°Aah! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!¡± the pirate screamed in pain. The other pirate pulled harder at the mushroom, lifting the man¡¯s entire body, but the mushroom didn¡¯te off.


    The white mushroom on his head seemed to be attached to his scalp.


    Han Sen frowned. He looked at everyone¡¯s head, and he was given a fright.


    ¡°You... your head has a mushroom, too... and you, as well... argh!¡± Everyone¡¯s head now had their own mushroom. The sizes and colors of each were all different.


    Suddenly, aside from Bao¡¯er and the little red bird, everyone¡¯s head had a mushroom.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area to look at the mushroom on his head. It was the size of a fist, and it was pitch-ck. It was like a little umbre. The mushroom cap was quiterge, but the stalk was very thin.


    The scariest thing about it was that the roots of the mushroom were inside his head. They were like vines, tangling around his brain.


    Han Sen looked at Ning Yue and Fang Qing Yu. They both looked the same.


    Ning Yue¡¯s head had a fat, pink-and-white capped mushroom. Fang Qing Yu¡¯s head had a rainbow polka-dot mushroom. The pirates all had different mushrooms, too.


    But when Han Sen looked at them all with his Dongxuan Area, the mushrooms were attached to all of their brains.


    ¡°Argh! What the hell are these mushrooms?¡± A pirate tried cutting off his mushroom with a knife. He barely managed to pierce the skin of the mushroom, and even that was so painful that it had him rolling around on the floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Mushroom Man!¡± Ning Yue looked into a mirror. Seeing she had a mushroom, she couldn¡¯t help but weep.


    Bao¡¯er tried to bring herfort by saying, ¡°Little Miss Ning Yue, your mushroom looks quite nice. You could join a mushroom beauty contest for sure.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Mushroom Man! I don¡¯t want to join mushroompetitions!¡± Ning Yue cried.


    Han Sen tried to pull his mushroom, and when he did, his expression changed. When the mushroom was moved, it was like he was tugging his brain. His will was strong, but it still felt incredibly painful. He almost screamed and his face turned all pale.


    ¡°Brother Fang, do you know what this is?¡± Han Sen asked Fang Qing Yu.


    Fang Qing Yu¡¯s face turned white. He tried pulling his own mushroom, but he looked bitter. He shook his head and said, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what this is. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. There are many xenogeneic parasite mushrooms in this world, but their spores are always breathed into the lungs to enact their parasitic mischief. I¡¯ve never heard of mushrooms attaching themselves to people¡¯s heads.¡±

 Chapter 2510 - Thirty-seven Videos

    Chapter 2510: Thirty-seven Videos


    Han Sen and the others all had weird mushrooms on their heads. The saprophytes had assimted to be parts of their bodies. If the mushrooms were damaged, their brains would be injured as well.


    They had no idea what to do. No one was able to think of a way to get rid of the mushrooms on their heads. They all looked at each other, unsure of what to do.


    Fortunately, other than the mushrooms that sprouted on their heads, nothing else happened.


    ¡°Why did no mushrooms grow on Little Captain and the little red bird? Have they employed some sort of secret technique?¡± The pirates looked hopefully at Bao¡¯er and the little red bird.


    ¡°Their bodies are special,¡± Han Sen said simply. ¡°They cannot be hosts to a parasite. They are not like us.¡±


    All hope vanished when Han Sen said that, and the pirates looked very sad. They kept looking at the mushrooms on their heads and sighed with dismay.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    As everyone was wallowing in their depression, they heard a familiar sound from somewhere else on the ind.


    Far away, from deep within the mushroom forest, the white tiger looked at them with a rather cocky expression. Its face was surprisingly human, and it was cackling like an evil maniac. Its teeth were bared in a rictus grin, and it wasughing so hard that it seemed like it was about to cry.


    Han Sen had never seen a tigerugh in such an ugly manner before. If the tiger knew about the mushrooms on their heads, then it must have been responsible in some way.


    The little red bird flew angrily toward the tiger again. But when the little red bird approached, the white tiger drilled back underground and fled. The little red bird¡¯s phoenix fire couldn¡¯t damage the ground. No one knew what that ground was made of.


    Han Sen called the little red bird to return. They looked at the strange rocks all around them. The stone that made up the ind was metallic but also like jade. No one could tell what sort of material the rocks wereposed of.


    ¡°You guys go and collect some mushrooms. Let¡¯s see if we can eat them,¡± Han Sen said to the pirates.


    ¡°Captain, there are already mushrooms on our heads. If we eat more, might they start growing all over our bodies?¡± one of the pirates pleaded through tears.


    ¡°Stop talking crap and just go!¡± Han Sen red at them moodily.


    The pirates shifted from foot to foot unwillingly. They were afraid that if they went out, their bodies might be the hosts of even more mushrooms. And they were also afraid that the white tiger might show up and kill them. They walked half a step away, and that was it. They didn¡¯t dare leave the safety of the white whale.


    The little red bird spat some fire behind them, and they all jumped out of the white whale in sudden fear.


    The pirates trembled with fear as they walked through the undergrowth of the mushroom realm. They didn¡¯t walk too far, though. They collected a few mushrooms, and Han Sen asked the cook to fry them up.


    After the mushrooms were cooked, the pirates didn¡¯t dare eat them. They looked down at the fried mushrooms in their bowls, then they all just looked at each other. None of them dared to take the plunge.


    ¡°Why are you all frozen? Hurry up and eat.¡± Han Sen smiled at the pirates.


    ¡°Captain, we aren¡¯t hungry... We really aren¡¯t hungry.¡± Inside, the pirates were thinking to themselves, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating, huh?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯re going to be stuck here. With our food reserves, we might notst very long. From now on, you guys are going to have to eat these mushrooms to survive. Even if you don¡¯t eat them today, there wille a time when you¡¯ll be forced to eat them or starve. But don¡¯t worry; these are just ordinary mushrooms. They won¡¯t kill you.¡± Han Senughed.


    Han Sen expected that they wouldn¡¯t be leaving that zone anytime soon.


    ¡°Captain, we aren¡¯t hungry just yet. Can we eat them when we grow hungryter?¡± a pirate asked quietly.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Han Sen smiled at the man.


    The pirates understood that they had no choice in the matter. Something might happen after they ate the mushrooms, though. Getting hurt or dying was only one possibility, but it was a strong possibility. And if they didn¡¯t eat the mushrooms now, Han Sen would likely deal with them personally.


    The pirates gritted their teeth and picked up the mushroom slices. Trying to summon their bravery, they closed their eyes and put the mushrooms in their mouths.


    In the beginning, they looked glum. But after chewing for a bit, they opened their eyes excitedly.


    ¡°Captain, this is so good! They are actually very fresh!¡± A short whileter, one of the pirates eximed his delight. Nothing bad happened after they ate the mushrooms, either. No more mushrooms sprouted upon their bodies. There was just that one mushroom still attached to each of their heads.


    ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t eat so quickly. I¡¯m afraid you will be eating these mushrooms for a long time toe,¡± Han Sen said sternly.


    He already knew the mushrooms weren¡¯t poisonous. If he hadn¡¯t been certain that the mushrooms were harmless, he wouldn¡¯t have permitted the pirates to eat them.


    The mushrooms on their heads hadn¡¯t appeared because of the mushrooms on the ground; they hade from the mushrooms that the white tiger had spat out. The spores inside of those mushroom attacks were the reason why Han Sen¡¯s crew had developed the mushrooms. It was obviously the white tiger¡¯s power, although Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what eventual effects the mushrooms on their heads might have.


    The white tiger kept appearing now and again. It would growl at Han Sen to try to provoke him. It was probably afraid of the little red bird because it didn¡¯te near the white whale.


    Han Sen left the white whale and went to the broken ship that the white tiger had exited from. That battleship was very old, and the interior was very rusted. The things that were made of wood were all covered in mushrooms.


    Nothing else was alive on the ship. Han Sen discovered torn bits of clothing of some kind, and the battleship was broken pretty badly. Judging from the damage, it might very well have been the white tiger¡¯s work.


    Han Sen went to the battleship¡¯smand deck. Fortunately, the ck box wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed. He brought it back to the white whale with him and tried to rey the video content.


    It did not take long for Han Sen to be disappointed. Although the discs looked fine, they must have been electrified at some point, or maybe they just sat in that ship too long to be functional. None of the discs would y, and the white whale couldn¡¯t repair them.


    Han Sen tried every single disc, but not a single one would work.


    Han Sen had also found a very oldmunicator. He pulled out the memory card, and luckily, the white whale was able to read it. Han Sen was quite happy about this. He looked at the screen on the white whale and noticed that the card possessed thirty-seven video files. There was nothing else.


    The video files werebeled, from one to thirty-seven. Those files were all connected and sequential. There were no spaces or missing files.


    So, Han Sen opened the first video file. He watched it alone in his room. Whether the content was good or bad, but he didn¡¯t want the others to know he had found these yet.


    ¡°Mimi,e to Mama.¡± As soon as Han Sen started the video, he heard a woman¡¯s voice. In the video, a white kitten was walking on shaky legs. Based on how unsteady it was, Han Sen assumed that it was a newborn.


    And the location in the video was the old ship¡¯smand deck.


    Clearly, the woman was the one holding the recorder to film the white cat. Upon hearing the woman¡¯s voice, Han Sen noticed how familiar it was. He had heard that voice somewhere.

 Chapter 2511 - Little White Cat

    Chapter 2511: Little White Cat


    The little cat was only around the size of a man¡¯s hand. It looked very cute, and its legs were pink in color. The contrast between the pink fur of its legs and the white fur of its body was quite lovely.


    The woman picked up the cat from the ground and ced it in her hands. Han Sen could see the woman¡¯s hands in the video. Her fingers were long and delicate, and her skin was wless. Her hands were beautiful. She didn¡¯t have long nails or any adornments or essories like rings.


    She ced the little white cat inside a transparent container. Then she put on a pair of disposable gloves, the typemonly used for doing experiments, and brought out a needle. She injected an unknown fluid into the little white cat.


    After receiving the injection, the little white cat quickly fell asleep. The video then remained trained on the sleeping cat. It was like the woman was just standing still, holding the camera steady.


    But after a while had passed, Han Sen realized that the woman couldn¡¯t have been standing there all that time. She must have put the device in a corner and left it running.


    Because nothing much was happening on the screen, Han Sen fast-forwarded through the video file. He noticed something shocking at the video sped forward. The sleeping white cat grew twice as big overnight. The video ended like that.


    Han Sen opened the second video. The image seemed to be the same. He could see the little white cat inside the transparent container. But shortly after, the little white cat woke up, and the woman wearing disposable gloves reappeared. Once again, she gave the little white cat an injection.


    The little white cat, who had just woken back up, was put to sleep again. The woman stroked the little creature¡¯s head and said in a soothing voice, ¡°My good child. You must make it. Mama believes in you.¡±


    Injection... sleep... injection... sleep...


    This process seemed to go on forever. And in this cycle, for seven days, the little white cat grew to the size of an adult tiger.


    As it grewrger, the little white cat began to look more and more familiar.


    ¡°Is that actually the white tiger outside?¡± Han Sen wondered. Honestly, though, he was not too surprised by the revtion.


    And then, the cycle continued. The little white cat didn¡¯t spend much time awake. For most of the video, it slept under the influence of the injections.


    But its body was continuing to grow. It was now muchrger than the mushroom-headed white tiger that inhabited this ind.


    On the twenty-third day, the woman discovered that the little white cat had a small and delicate mushroom on its head. Although the mushroom was just the size of a bean, the woman was surprised and said, ¡°Kid, you made it.¡±


    After that day, the white cat and the mushroom continued to grow bigger and bigger. The woman¡¯s tests also continued.


    On the thirty-seventh day, the white cat had be a mammoth-like beast. The container was no longer big enough to contain it. While it slept, she opened the container and stood next to the giant white cat¡¯s head. It was like she was taking a selfie. She filmed herself and the little white cat together.


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen the woman¡¯s face. Previously, he had only heard her voice and seen her hands and arms.


    When he saw the woman¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Is that her?¡±


    The woman in the video was wearing a whiteb coat. She had a ponytail, and she was wearing ck sses. She was the woman that had been trapped in Two World Mountain. But she seemed to be a very different person here than she had been when Han Sen met her. She was softer here, althoughpared to the average person, her personality would still seem distant and reserved.


    ¡°Is that her ship? Has she been here before? How did she get out?¡± Han Sen thought excitedly.


    If that woman hade here and managed to escape, then he should be able to get out, too. But Han Sen didn¡¯t know how the woman had managed to get out.


    And Han Sen was a little confused about why the woman hadn¡¯t taken her guinea pig with her when she left.


    Han Sen needed to find answers to the questions that the video had raised, but the videos came to an end there. He had watched thest one. The final video ended with her and the little white cat sharing a selfie.


    ¡°D*mn it! Couldn¡¯t you have filmed a little more?¡± Han Sen thought in frustration. But at least he had found out that escape from this realm was possible. So that was good news, at least.


    Han Sen watched the video to the end, but he didn¡¯t learn anything else. The video just filmed the white cat, and the camera remained in a fixed position. Aside from the selfie at the end, it was almost all filmed from the same angle.


    ¡°Captain! This is so bad... Captain! Something is climbing up the ind!¡± a pirate shouted as he knocked on Han Sen¡¯s door.


    Han Sen switched off the video, exited his room, and went straight to themand deck. There, he saw that creatures were emerging from the ck sea. They were like ck snakes. They were as thick as barrels, and their heads were serpentine. Their mouths were oddly squarish when they opened, but they possessed many fangs. They looked very scary.


    ¡°There are living creatures in the ck sea?¡± Han Sen was shocked. The corrosive powers of the ck sea had been beyond even the deified white whale¡¯s ability to withstand. It was hard to imagine how such creatures could survive in that sea.


    When those weird snakes emerged, they started to eat the mushrooms on thend.


    Although there were many mushrooms, there were many ck snakes, too. It wasn¡¯t long before they had eaten a few acres¡¯ worth of mushrooms.


    ¡°Meow!¡± came a sharp cry. The white tiger swooped in from the sky, shing with its ws. The bodies of numerous snakes were ripped apart.


    The injured snakes bled a ck juice, but their broken bodies still tried to bring down the white tiger.


    The white tiger mmed its paws down to squish the heads of the snakes into jelly.


    The white tiger didn¡¯t seem to possess area attacks, but its power and speed were very impressive. Its abilities seemed to be deified.


    The white tiger shifted, and it suddenly became a group of white tigers that descended on the horde of weird snakes.


    Han Sen knew from the white tiger¡¯s speed that these were not doppelgangers. The tiger was simply moving so quickly that it was leaving behind afterimages. His vision couldn¡¯t follow the speed at which the creature went.


    Everywhere the white tiger went, ck heads were torn from serpentine bodies. A few minutester, the ground was littered with the broken bodies of a few hundred weird snakes. The surviving snakes returned to the depths of the ck sea.


    The dead ck snakes rotted very quickly. They dissolved into ck juices on the ground. Most of them slowly trickled back to the ck sea, whereas others dried up onnd.


    After all the weird ck snakes returned to the ck sea, the white tiger roared at the sea, then turned around and went back to the mushroom forest.

 Chapter 2512 - Going to the Core Area Again

    <h4>Chapter 2512: Going to the Core Area Again</h4>


    The old battleship was the only piece of technology that Han Sen could find on the ind. All otherndmarks werepletely natural formations.


    Han Sen and the others couldn¡¯t really leave the white whale. Now and again, hordes of ck snakes would emerge from the ck sea to chow down on the mushrooms. But every time that happened, the white tiger beat them back.


    Han Sen made many attempts to get rid of the mushrooms that were on each of their heads. All his efforts were in vain. Even if they managed to withstand the pain long enough to cut off the mushrooms, the roots were still embedded within their brains. It was only a matter of time before they grew back.


    And the newly-grown mushrooms would be more colorful than ever. It made them want to cry.


    Han Sen used his Original Water King Body, and as his body turned into liquid, the mushroom on his head lost its grip and fell to the floor.


    The mushroom died quickly, and for a moment, Han Sen thought he was free. However, it wasn¡¯t long before another mushroom grew atop his head.


    Although the new mushroom looked the same as the old one, some instinct told Han Sen that it was actually different.


    When Han Sen got rid of his mushroom, he quickly entered the core area. While he was in the core area, the mushrooms did not gue him. But if he left the core area, a new mushroom would immediately rise from his head.


    Fortunately, aside from looking incredibly strange, the mushrooms didn¡¯t seem to be harmful. They merely sat quietly atop the heads of Han Sen and his crew.


    Meanwhile, Han Sen took the white whale back into the air to find a way out. But after making a few loops of the area, he would always end up returning to the familiarnd of mushrooms.


    The space faults and folds were tooplicated, and they changed and morphed constantly. Unless the ck Hole Spider was killed and its space power disappeared, getting out of the beast¡¯s stomach was an unachievable dream.


    The pirates had gotten used to eating the mushrooms of thend by now. The mushrooms tasted reasonably good, but the pirates still got tired of eating them before too long. At least the different-looking mushrooms had different textures. That made the experience somewhat tolerable. And eating the different types of fungus was better than drinking tasteless nutrient solutions all the time.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er never ate those mushrooms, though. Bao¡¯er kept the big ginseng with her at all times. She nibbled at it constantly. Still, despite the amount of time it had been in her possession, she had only managed to gnaw off its tip.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t eat much. He spent most of the time consuming King ss genes.


    The Extreme King elites like Meng Lie were still searching for Han Sen in the systems of chaos. They were about to go mad as they circled through the same dangerous systems time after time, but no matter what they did, they were unable to find Han Sen. That made them very depressed.


    Han Sen still had both the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and Bai Wuchang. The Extreme King used every method at their disposal to try to locate Han Sen, but all of their efforts were fruitless. Han Sen and the others hadpletely disappeared, or so it felt like. No one could know for sure if he was dead or alive.


    Han Sen summoned his Dongxuan Armor and entered the core area. Since he couldn¡¯t find a way to leave the mushroom kingdom, he could hunt King ss xenogeneics in the core area to max out his King genes.


    Han Sen entered the core area, but before he could find anything to kill, Dia Robber and Dragon One were heading toward him. Han Sen was surprised.


    ¡°Dor, can we talk?¡± Dia Robber said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen said casually.


    ¡°We want to y a deified core xenogeneic. Are you interested?¡± Dragon One came up to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested, but what benefits would I receive if I was to help you y this deified xenogeneic? You probably wouldn¡¯t give me the body of the deified xenogeneic, am I correct?¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber looked at each other. Dia Robber said, ¡°The deified xenogeneic¡¯s body would be the primaryponent for the crafting of deified treasures. We would need it. We¡¯re asking you to help us because we require the body. But if you are willing to help, we can discuss a price and shares of the profits. You can have anything, as long as it isn¡¯t the deified xenogeneic¡¯s flesh.¡±


    Han Sen tapped his lip in thought. ¡°I suppose I¡¯d be okay with hunting a deified xenogeneic without receiving its flesh. But I would like one thousand King ss core xenogeneic genes in exchange.¡±


    If Han Sen went after King ss xenogeneics alone, simply finding them would take a long time. The fact that he could kill them easily would matter little. King ss xenogeneics weren¡¯t terriblymon, and finding vast numbers of them would be difficult. God knew how long it would take him to get one thousand King ss core genes alone.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t need just one thousand King ss genes. If he wanted to max out the nine tiers of four different geno arts, he needed at least three thousand.


    And he didn¡¯t know if he would need more xenogeneic King ss genes once his ninth tier reverted back to one. If so, he would require even more.


    Rather than spending a few years to gather the genes he needed himself, this could be an opportunity to earn big. He could level up his areas fast this way, and be half-deified in no time.


    ¡°One thousand King ss xenogeneic core genes? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much to ask for?¡± Dragon One and Dia Robber looked glum.


    That meant they had to kill one thousand King ss xenogeneics. They didn¡¯t know if they could even find that many xenogeneic Kings, let alone kill them all.


    Even though the core area had many King ss xenogeneics, one thousand of them was too much to ask for. With their strength, finding that many might take a few years.


    ¡°If you guys want me to support you in a deified battle, then give me something else of equal value and I might consider it.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°We asked you because we require your power, but one thousand King ss core xenogeneic genes is simply too much. We cannot get that many out to give you, all of a sudden,¡± Dragon One said.


    ¡°You guys consider it, then. I have given you my price. If you think it is too much, then go and find someone else.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t cut them any ck.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber hesitated for a moment. Although Dor looked very strong, he was just King ss. Even if they got him to join their party, they might still fail to kill the deified they were after. So, they would have to find someone else. That offer was asking too much of them, without the guarantee of sess. Anyone would hesitate before striking such a bargain.


    While they were talking, a man rode up to them atop a golden lion.


    ¡°If the two of you are considering spending one thousand King ss core genes to hire him, why don¡¯t you just hire us? We are the Royal Knights. You can hire us for the same price, and we can guarantee the kill. If we fail, we will reimburse you. You two trust the reputation of the Royal Knights, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Han Sen looked back. It was the Extreme King¡¯s crown prince, Wan Jie.


    ¡°Brother Dor, can we discuss the price some more?¡± Instead of answering Prince Wan Jie, Dragon One remained focused on Dor.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go any lower. You can pay me five hundred first and the other five hundred after my task is done. If I fail to kill it, I still keep the first five hundred. Consider it a down payment for the effort I put into the attempt,¡± Han Sen said.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber talked quietly amongst themselves, then Dia Robber said, ¡°Okay Dor, we will hire you to help us. Pleasee to our base so we can talk.¡±


    Han Sen and Bai Wan Jie were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe at the same price, with Bai Wan Jie guaranteeing the kill, Dragon One and Dia Robber still selected Han Sen.

 Chapter 2513 - Gold Armor General

    Chapter 2513: Gold Armor General


    Bai Wan Jie thought about it for a moment. He seemed to realize why Dragon One and Dia Robber hadn¡¯t hired the Royal Knights.


    Bai Wan Jie looked at Han Sen, smiled, and said, ¡°I rmend you think about it before you take on this job. Otherwise, you might die without even realizing what happened.¡±


    Han Sen was also wondering why Dragon One and Dia Robber had selected him over the Extreme King crown prince and the Royal Knights. Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand what his would-be employers were thinking.


    Seeing Han Sen worry over their decision, Dia Robber said, ¡°Dear Dor, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We mean no harm to you. We haven¡¯t hired the crown prince because he wouldn¡¯t ept our offer even if we were to hire him.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Bai Wan Jie. The manughed and said, ¡°If you guys are really going to go after Gold Armor General, then you are correct. I wouldn¡¯t dare take on this task. That isn¡¯t a matter of business; anyone who takes on the Gold Armor General has a death wish. The Extreme King have many King ss elites, but we cannot just send them to their demise.¡±


    ¡°Right. We are going to kill the Gold Armor General.¡± Dragon One looked at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°Gold Armor General is a very scary being. He is one of the top deified core xenogeneics in the core area. Although we have made extensive preparations, our chances of sess are still low. Are you still willing to ept this quest?¡±


    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t be hiring me if the sess rate was high.¡± Han Sen smirked slightly.


    Upon hearing his answer, Dragon One and Dia Robberughed happily. Clearly, Han Sen was epting their deal.


    Bai Wan Jie¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, and he said, ¡°My friends, I¡¯m afraid you have no idea what Gold Armor General truly is. Although the xenogeneic deifieds of the core area are weaker, they still have substance chains. They are like cripplespared to the deified xenogeneics of the outside world, but even so, these creatures are not something a King or a half-deified being can challenge. You especially cannot challenge a deified core xenogeneic. Their powers are far beyond yours. That Gold Armor General is one such being. Once upon a time, someone gathered up twenty half-deifieds to hunt him down. In the end, almost half of the team was killed. Are you sure you want to invest so much in this attempt?¡±


    After that, Bai Wan Jie looked directly at Dia Robber and Dragon One, and said, ¡°If you guys really want to kill the Gold Armor General, the Extreme King can actually ept this job. But the price has to be measured differently. If you guys are still interested, perhaps we can find a ce to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°The crown prince is confident in his ability to take down the Gold Armor General?¡± Dragon One and Dia Robber¡¯s bodies were shaking. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing, and so they stared at Bai Wan Jie.


    Bai Wan Jie looked confident, and he smiled. ¡°If we royal knights are unable to y the Gold Armor General, I can assure you that no one else in the core area can kill it. Why don¡¯t you guys think about this?¡±


    Dragon One and Dia Robber looked conflicted. Although they were well-prepared, they stillcked confidence in their abilities to take down the Gold Armor General. If they had been confident, they wouldn¡¯t have hired Han Sen.


    But seeing Bai Wan Jie¡¯s self-assurance, they knew that he must have some way to kill Ghost Armor General. If they didn¡¯t hire Bai Wan Jie, he would probably hire others to kill it.


    If they did hire Bai Wan Jie, given the arrogance of the Extreme King, he would probably demand far more than one thousand King ss core genes. They were pretty sure the crown prince would want the Gold Armor General¡¯s xenogeneic gene as well.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber nced at each other, then turned back to Han Sen. ¡°Brother Dor, now that you understand, are you still willing to ept our request?¡±


    ¡°As long as you pay the agreed-upon price, then yes,¡± Han Sen said simply.


    He didn¡¯t have to guarantee that he would kill the proposed enemy. All he had to do was ensure that he would try his best. Even if he was unable to kill their target, he would be receiving five hundred King ss xenogeneic genes.


    With Han Sen¡¯s power, it didn¡¯t matter how strong the Gold Armor General was. Han Sen¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be in danger. Plus, Han Sen knew that the core area¡¯s deified xenogeneics were weaker than the ones in the outside world.


    ¡°In that case, pleasee to our base for a more in-depth discussion.¡± Dragon One and Dia Robber said goodbye to Bai Wan Jie. Then, they left with Han Sen.


    ¡°Dragon One and Dia Robber have some kind of n, do they? They really can¡¯t expect Dor to kill the Gold Armor General, right?¡± Seeing the three of them leave, Bai Wan Jie frowned.


    Han Sen followed Dragon One and Dia Robber to their base. When he reached the case that the Dragon and the Destroyed were sharing, he could tell that they really were co-operating.


    Dia Robber and Dragon One signed a contract with Han Sen, and then they read the details out to Han Sen.


    Originally, Gold Armor General¡¯s system had been home to multiple Armor General deified xenogeneics. Steel, Bronze, and Silver Armor Generals had lived there as well, and all three of them had been deified. But those three deified xenogeneics had been in by the attacks of other races. The Dragons themselves had killed Steel Armor General and Silver Armor General.


    They had paid a heavy price to kill those deifieds. That was especially true when it came to killing the Steel Armor General. They had lost many King ss Dragons, and they had been forced to hire many half-deifieds of different races too. While they seeded in killing Steel Armor General, it had been very expensive.


    But for the Dragon, it was all worth it.


    After they earned the xenogeneic genes of the Silver Armor General and the Steel Armor General, they discovered something shocking. The xenogeneic genes of the two deifieds could work in conjunction, which led to some surprising developments.


    After this discovery, the Dragons spent a lot of time and power to find and gain control of the Bronze Armor General¡¯s xenogeneic gene. Once they brought that third item into their treasury, they were only missing the Gold Armor General.


    Many attempts had been made to bring down the Gold Armor General, and not just by the Dragons. Other races had attempted to kill the Gold Armor General, but they all failed. Steel, Bronze, Silver; each general had been stronger than thest. The Gold Armor General¡¯s power was very close to the power of a real xenogeneic deified of the outside world. It had very scary defensive properties, and so it had proven extremely difficult to kill.


    The other races had essentially given up, but the Dragons didn¡¯t want to throw in the towel. Without the Gold Armor General¡¯s xenogeneic gene, the genes of the three other generals were an iplete set. It lowered the value of their collection.


    So, the Dragons wanted to kill the Gold Armor General. They had spent a long time preparing for this offensive, and they had a n to take down the Gold Armor General. Still, they knew their chances of sess were low. But when Dragon One found Han Sen, he realized the n might work. That was why he wanted to do this.


    Dia Robber had agreed to help the Dragons because he had xenogeneics of his own that he couldn¡¯t kill. He needed the power of the Dragons, and this was a fine chance to see the full extent of Han Sen¡¯s abilities.


    If Han Sen could help the Dragons y the Gold Armor General, then Dia Robber would also hire him to help y xenogeneics in the future.

 Chapter 2514 - Dragon Tooth Dagger

    Chapter 2514: Dragon Tooth Dagger


    Bai Wan Jie hadn¡¯t expected that Dragon One and the others would make a serious effort to kill Gold Armor General. But based on what he had just learned, it seemed that Dragon One and Dia Robber really intended to take on Gold Armor General.


    ¡°My Prince, Dragon One and Dia Robber didn¡¯t seem to be joking. I think they¡¯re actually nning to fight Gold Armor General. Should we prepare? Should we steal the kill before they arrive?¡± Nightmare Knight asked Bai Wan Jie.


    ¡°We need to prepare, but there¡¯s no rush. Just let them go ahead if they want to. Do they really think that this Dor, who came out of nowhere, can truly help them defeat Gold Armor General? How naive.¡± Bai Wan Jieughed and went on to say, ¡°Even if I wanted to take down Gold Armor General, I¡¯m afraid I would have to request Yu Shanxin¡¯s aid, which would be expensive. I would also need to rally every half-deified at my disposal if I was to have any hope of defeating Gold Armor General. Dragon One and Dia Robber are too weak.¡±


    After pausing, Bai Wan Jieughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s let them go ahead. When they are beaten, we can resume the fight in their ce. It will save us a lot of work. Why don¡¯t we do that? Let¡¯s find out when they are going to attack the beast. Then, we¡¯ll know when we can tune in to watch the show.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will make preparations,¡± Nightmare Knight said as he left.


    In the base of the Dragons and the Destroyed, Dragon One and Dia Robber exined their n for taking on Gold Armor General to Han Sen.


    ¡°With our power, we should be able to restrict the Gold Armor General for two to three seconds. During that time, we need you to use this dagger to stab the Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes. You will not have much time, and you only have one dagger. It is crucial that you get close to him during this window of opportunity and blind both of his eyes. If you fail in this task, all our efforts will have been in vain. Can you do this?¡± Dragon One asked very seriously, passing a snow-white dagger to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why do I have to blind his eyes?¡± Han Sen epted the dagger and ran his fingers curiously over it.


    ¡°Gold Armor General¡¯s body is encased in gold armor,¡± Dragon One exined. ¡°Its defense is too hard for us to prate. Even a top dog half-deified couldn¡¯t pierce that monster¡¯s armor, so it will be difficult to damage. The Gold Armor General¡¯s weakness is its eyes, where itcks the protection of the gold armor. The eyes are only protected by crystals. Even so, ordinary half-deifieds cannot break them. The only way to break through the crystal that shields the eyes is if a half-deified wields the deified Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger, a Dragon treasure.¡±


    After pausing, Dragon One continued speaking. ¡°ording to those who hunted Steel Armor General and Silver Armor General, they are deified beings, but their senses aren¡¯t too strong. They depend solely on their eyes. If its vision is destroyed, Gold Armor General won¡¯t be as dangerous as we fear. Plus, once the eyes are destroyed, we can continue attacking the wounds and kill the fiend easily.¡±


    ¡°That means you have another weapon to kill him?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger.


    The dagger was snow-white. It glistened like jade, and both sides of the dagger were engraved with the shape of an icy dragon. The engraving was beautifully detailed.


    While Han Sen held the dagger, he felt cold. He could feel the soul of an undying dragon roaring within the weapon.


    Although it wasn¡¯t one of the universe¡¯s top deified treasures, the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger suited Han Sen. Using it wouldn¡¯t require much strength, as the dagger was sharp enough to tear through space.


    ¡°Yes, the dagger will only be enough to injure Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes. It isn¡¯t strong enough to kill the creature. We are prepared for that, but your mission is to take out his eyes. You only need toplete this objective. Whether or not we manage to kill Gold Armor General in the end, you will receive your one thousand xenogeneic genes just for blinding the creature,¡± Dragon One said.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do that, then,¡± Han Sen said while putting away the dagger.


    ¡°Ahem, Brother Dor. You can hold onto the dagger for now, but this thing is a treasure of the Dragon. You cannot take it too far away from us,¡± Dragon One said with a cough.


    ¡°Until I kill the Gold Armor General, I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Dor. There is something you must remember, also. You must use this dagger to strike the eyes. Skills like swordlights will not be effective on the eyes of this being,¡± Dragon One said.


    ¡°Sure. I will keep that in mind.¡± Han Sen nodded absently, spinning the dragon tooth dagger around his hands in intricate arcs.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have to practice when it came to killing creatures. Any weapon could serve the purpose. This time, he was hunting a deified creature, though. It might be weaker than outside deifieds, but he knew that was no excuse to be sloppy. He couldn¡¯t risk recklessness, and so, Han Sen knew he would have to get himself in tip-top shape.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t just doing this for the one thousand King-ss xenogeneic genes that were on the line. He wanted to test his mettle and see if he could kill the deified xenogeneic to earn its beast soul.


    Xenogeneic treasures were great, but for the people who came from the sanctuaries, beast souls were even better.


    Han Sen kept his promise and didn¡¯t leave the base. He stayed there and spent each day practicing with the dragon tooth dagger. Dragon One was pleased to see this. No matter how he saw it, Dor was very respectful of the job he had signed up for.


    Dragon Three approached Dragon One and joined him in watching Han Sen. They remained silent for a while as Han Sen practiced.


    ¡°Brother, do you think this Dor will seed? He needs to get close to the Gold Armor General in a short amount of time and blind him. So far, not even an Extreme King half-deified has managed to do something like that. And Dor is still King ss... Brother, if you need me to, I can ask Yu Shanxin to help out. With him here, our chances of sess would be much higher.¡±


    Dragon One shook his head. ¡°Hiring Yu Shanxin wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Even if the Extreme King sought to hire him, they would have to pay a high price. That sort of cost would be considerable to the Extreme King, and we have far fewer resources.¡±


    After that, Dragon One¡¯s eyes drifted over to Han Sen, who was still practicing. His expression became strangely distant, and he said, ¡°Dor might be the next Yu Shanxin. Perhaps even stronger.¡±


    Dragon Three looked at Dragon One with shock. He turned back and stared at the practicing man. There was no trace of humor in Dragon One¡¯s tone.


    Dragon One wasparing Dor to the great Yu Shanxin, and he was even suggesting that Dor might be stronger. That was an incrediblepliment from someone like Dragon One.


    Who was Yu Shanxin? He was the scariest half-deified in the universe, and it was a fact admitted by everyone. Not even the Extreme King had a single half-deified on par with Yu Shanxin.


    Dragon One himself wasn¡¯t equal to Yu Shanxin. If he could say something like this with certainty, he was also admitting himself to be inferior to Dor. It was hard to imagine the proud Dragon One making that sort of admission.


    Seeing the stunned expression on Dragon Three¡¯s face, Dragon Oneughed. ¡°I¡¯m just saying he might be stronger than Yu Shanxin when he levels up. He isn¡¯t that strong right now. But we cannot hire Yu Shanxin, and so, we must settle for him.¡±

 Chapter 2515 - Pick One

    <h4>Chapter 2515: Pick One</h4>


    ¡°Fortune teller, where will you run this time?¡± A woman was gripping a knife in a rock-steady hand. She was holding the knife to an old man¡¯s neck.


    Cough, cough!


    ¡°What is this? Put your knife down. We are old friends. We should talk about this,¡± the man said indignantly.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t keep this knife to your neck, I¡¯m afraid you might just run away,¡± Yisha growled to the old man.


    ¡°Why would I? Seeing you actually makes me very happy. Why would I run?¡± The old man forced a smile. His fingers tried to touch the knife against his neck, hoping to move it away.


    ¡°Stop talking crap. I have been looking for you for the longest time. You must pay the terms of our bargain,¡± Yisha said emotionlessly. The knife was still against the old man¡¯s neck. The old man dropped his hands away from the de.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about that? You should have told me sooner. I found out a long time, but because you weren¡¯t looking for me, I thought you didn¡¯t need the information anymore.¡± The old man looked as if he had just woken up.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Yisha didn¡¯t want to exin. She had been looking for this old man for so long. Finding him hadn¡¯t been easy.


    The old man seemed to be sad, and he said, ¡°I made the calction far too long ago. He is long gone by now.¡±


    Seeing Yisha¡¯s expression darken, the old man quickly said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll calcte a new bearing for you at once. Three minutes. Give me three minutes, and I will give you Dor¡¯s location.¡±


    Hearing the old man say this, Yisha¡¯s mood lightened a little.


    ¡°I will calcte it now. Just stop waving that knife around. You are such a pretty girl, but no one will marry you if you behave like this.¡± The old man carefully pushed the knife away.


    This time, Yisha didn¡¯t resist. She slid the knife back into its sheath, then turned her expressionless face back to the old man. ¡°You have three minutes. If I don¡¯t know where Dor is in three minutes, I am going to make you marry someone.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The old man was shocked, and he didn¡¯t know what Yisha meant.


    ¡°I will make you the son-inw to the king of hell,¡± Yisha grunted.


    The old man smiled wryly. He lifted his hand and began the calction. He raised his head to Yisha and said, ¡°I lost the bet. I have to admit it. I have your answer, but I also have two locations. One is Dor¡¯s location, and the other is your student¡¯s location. You know the rules. I only lost to you once, so you can only choose one location. Which do you wish to know more?¡±


    ¡°Han Sen is still alive?¡± Yisha frowned.


    ¡°He is for now, but he isn¡¯t doing well. If no one goes to save him, I¡¯m afraid...¡± The old man stopped talking. He just shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Can he still be saved?¡± Yisha asked with a frown.


    ¡°He can if you go there.¡± The old man nodded.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Yisha asked.


    ...


    ¡°Mydy, are Dragon One and Dia Robber really going to kill the Gold Armor General?¡± In the core area, a maid-looking woman of the Kate was curiously looking at a woman in a yellow shirt. They were on a ship.


    ¡°They¡¯re spending a lot of manpower on this project. It cannot just be for show.¡± Thedy in yellow was attractive andposed. She seemed young, probably no more than twenty years old. But her eyes were alert and intelligent, as if they could see through everything.


    ¡°The Gold Armor General is as good as a deified xenogeneic outside the core. Are they really going to kill it? I have heard that they have hired someone called Dor, and they seem to have high expectations of him. I don¡¯t get it, though. He hails from some small, nameless race. He achieved first ce in the Marquise bracket of the Geno Being Scroll fights, but that¡¯s it. The evolution of his genes can¡¯t be that good. Why would geniuses like Dragon One and Dia Robber ce their faith in a guy like that?¡± the maid asked, still not understanding.


    The yellow-clothed womanughed and said, ¡°They¡¯re collecting all the strength that they can. Expensive things are often useful, but we do not know if Dragon One and Dia Robber are using their resources correctly.¡±


    ¡°Mydy, Little Butterfly doesn¡¯t understand this. In your territory, you can choose geniuses of the Extreme King, and some of them are already deified. That would save you trouble. Why are you giving up that option, though? To pick a silkworm of some other race? Dragon One and Dia Robber are strong, but they are half-deified. And even whenpared to other half-deifieds, they are still worse than the likes of the Extreme King. Am I right?¡± the maid asked with wide eyes.


    The yellow-clothed woman blinked and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would choose the Extreme King. It¡¯s just that the blood of the Extreme King is quite strong. After all these years, however, I believe they have peaked. Even if they could help me, they cannot improve much more. I prefer someone who can keep improving.¡±


    ¡°Will that make a difference? They will reach the same strength as the Extreme King in the end.¡± Little Butterfly didn¡¯t understand.


    The yellow-clothed womanughed. ¡°It is just like how some people enjoy buying adult dogs to watch over their gardens. I would prefer buying a young one and raising it myself. Watching things grow is fun.¡±


    Little Butterfly seemed to understand this, and so she said, ¡°You mean that Dragon One and Dia Robber are like young puppies? And the Extreme King are adult dogs?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± The yellow-clothed womanughed again. ¡°It isn¡¯t just Dragon One and Dia Robber, though. Other races could fit the bill, too. There are many different breeds of racing dogs; you just need to find the one with the most potential.¡±


    ¡°So, which do you think has more potential? Dragon One or Dia Robber?¡± Little Butterfly was curious.


    ¡°Neither of them are bad. Their potential shouldn¡¯t be any worse than the Extreme King¡¯s princes and princesses. But they aren¡¯t the best.¡± The yellow-clothed woman sighed. ¡°Out of all the people I¡¯ve seen, the best still has to be Sky Pce¡¯s Yu Shanxin. Lone Bamboo isn¡¯t bad, but he is probably taken.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bad thing?¡± Little Butterfly asked with shock.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that bad. This universe has nock of geniuses. I just need some more time to find them. Let¡¯s watch Dragon One and Dia Robber for now. Perhaps we might learn something interesting.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were like stars. She looked at the sky, thought of something interesting, and smiled. It had a beautiful curve, and she spoke to herself, ¡°Very High¡¯s forgotten love. Although they have big hearts, they are boring.¡±


    Many of the higher races knew Dragon One and Dia Robber were preparing to defeat the Gold Armor General. And so, their every move was watched.


    When the time for respite was up, Han Sen followed Dia Robber and Dragon One to the system with the Gold Armor General.


    They had eleven half-deifieds with them and six Kings. Most of them were Dragons or Destroyed. There were only two different races.


    Although Dragon One and Dia Robber could enlist the help of more half-deifieds, they didn¡¯t. The sess of this mission wouldn¡¯t rest on the strength of numbers. The trust and cooperation between the fighters were the most important factors.

 Chapter 2516 - Gold Armor General

    <h4>Chapter 2516: Gold Armor General</h4>


    Dragon One and Dia Robber knew many people were watching them, but they didn¡¯t care.


    Killing the Gold Armor General was an incredibly ambitious goal, and it would be a cooperative effort. Keeping their preparations under wraps would be almost impossible, so they didn¡¯t bother to try.


    ¡°Brother Dor, ording to the n, we will deal with the Gold Armor General. All you need to do is find the right opportunity for your attack. You need to have pinpoint uracy. If the opportunity is squandered, there won¡¯t be a second chance,¡± Dragon One reminded Han Sen.


    Dragon One wasn¡¯t trying to be annoying; this was simply a huge deal. The Dragon had already paid a high price for this operation. And the thousand King ss xenogeneic genes he was giving Han Sen was not a small sum. They couldn¡¯t afford to waste so much preparation and resources.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    He wasn¡¯t someone who usually took on employers, but they really were paying him a lot of xenogeneic genes. It wasn¡¯t difficult to give them verbal confirmation, once again, that he would do his job. He had to satisfy their anxiety.


    ***


    ¡°Crown prince, Dragon One and Dia Robber are going now,¡± Nightmare Knight said, as he bowed before Bai Wan Jie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let us see how much they can aplish.¡± Bai Wan Jie moved out to lead the members of royal knights towards the region that the Gold General Armor upied.


    ***


    ¡°Mydy, this ce is very popr. There are many familiar faces around.¡± A small ship was parked near a mountain that looked like an asteroid. Little Butterfly, the maid, looked out across the gxy and spoke.


    ¡°Killing the Gold Armor General is a huge goal. It is understandable that Kings and half-deifieds from all over havee to watch. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be here in case they discover so way to take advantage of the situation?¡± the yellow-clothed woman asked in a toneless voice.


    ¡°Are you saying that they¡¯vee to steal the Gold Armor General from Dragon One?¡± Little Butterfly was shocked.


    ¡°Not quite, but most people are sure to have that thought in their minds,¡± the yellow-clothed woman said. Her eyes brightened. Dragon One and Dia Robber entered the system.


    The yellow-clothed woman looked at Dragon One and then at Dia Robber. Then, her eyes stopped on a person wearing pitch-ck armor. His face was hidden.


    ¡°Is that Dor?¡± the yellow-clothed woman asked herself. She stared at him.


    As the woman focused on him, he suddenly turned around and seemed to look back at her. The woman was stunned. The man in ck armor had turned his head in her direction, but he didn¡¯t even pause as he continued flying forward with the others.


    ¡°Does he know that I was watching him, or was that just a coincidence?¡± The woman frowned.


    She had looked at Han Sen with her eyes, not activating any special abilities. Even a deified creature shouldn¡¯t have been able to tell she was watching him.


    But it seemed like the figure in ck armor had turned to meet her gaze. Whether it was on purpose or an ident was unknown.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this.¡± The woman shook her head. Her body and geno arts were special. Noticing her gaze should have been impossible.


    Han Sen had been flying forward with the others when he felt as if he was being watched. Although many people were keeping an eye on them, this particr stare felt different. That was why Han Sen turned to take a look.


    When he looked, all he saw was a belt of asteroids. He knew the watcher was somewhere among the floating rocks, but he also knew that the stare hadn¡¯t been hostile. Because it seemed non-threatening, Han Sen didn¡¯t spend much time searching.


    The woman watched for a while and frowned. Even with her eyesight, she couldn¡¯t tell the strength of Han Sen¡¯s genes. This surprised her.


    ¡°This Dor is intriguing. I cannot wait to see the limit of his power,¡± the woman murmured to herself with interest.


    After Dragon One and the others entered the system, they headed for a meteorite. The Gold Armor General always stayed near asteroids. It was a space xenogeneic, so it wasn¡¯t interested in living on a.


    Han Sen was ordered to wait near the outer edge of the asteroids. Dragon One and Dia Robber went deeper into the asteroid belt where the asteroids were clustered more tightly. There were too many of the rocks for Han Sen to could urately. But not longter, a gold swordlight shed through the asteroids, parting them.


    And then, Han Sen saw Dragon One and the others retreat from the asteroid belt. Following them was a three-meter-tall golden body.


    The gold body wasn¡¯t veryrge, but it was obscenely powerful. The gold armor made the being look like a robot. It seemed heavy and powerful, and there were many gold cogwheels and pipes across its surface. It was like a gold robot warrior.


    On its back was a red cape that looked as if it had been made of blood. Its hands were clutching a gold greatsword, and the de of the sword was taller than the fiend¡¯s body.


    That greatsword was different from normal greatswords, too. Instead of being a single piece of metal, the inner portion of the de was filled with gold cogwheels. The outer edge of the de was serrated like a saw.


    When the gold cogwheels inside the de spun, the teeth on the edge of the de began to rotate. It was like a giant gold chainsaw.


    In the center of the sword was a yellow crystal. It looked like it held the essence of lightning inside it. It was the type of lightning that struck when things were born.


    Looking at the Gold Armor General was a very weird experience. It seemed both lifelike and soulless, just like a robot. It was hard to say if it was a living thing or an actual robot.


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen a xenogeneic as special as this. He had encountered many metallic xenogeneics before, but it was a first for him to see a xenogeneic that was half biological and half robotic.


    Seeing its blood cape and saw-like greatsword, he knew the enemy was very unique.


    The Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes shed gold. Due to the fact it had a helmet, Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell if the enemy had a mouth. But he didn¡¯t hear it make a sound as it swung its sword at Dragon One.


    Han Sen could see clearly that the creature¡¯s gold greatsword was like a saw. The swordlight it unleashed spun like mad. It looked as if it could cut through the fabric of space. Wherever the swordlight went, space would break and cracks would form in theher.


    But when it shed downwards, cracks spread rapidly through space until they looked like gxies in the sky.


    The swordlight came for Dragon One. At the speed they were moving, Dragon One and his party would be unable to dodge swordlights like those.


    As Han Sen wondered how Dragon One was going to block that scary swordlight, a half-deified Destroyed opened his area. It wrapped around Dragon One and the others, then disappeared. The next second, Dragon One and the others reappeared right next to the Gold Armor General.


    ¡°Group Gxy Teleport,¡± Han Sen breathed in surprise. He didn¡¯t know the Destroyed had geniuses like that.

 Chapter 2517 - Surround and Kill the Xenogeneic

    <h4>Chapter 2517: Surround and Kill the Xenogeneic</h4>


    ¡°It finally begins.¡± Bai Wan Jie looked at the people fighting in space. His eyes gleamed with excitement.


    The moment Dragon One and the Gold Armor General appeared, the Gold Armor General¡¯s saw sword was buzzing. The swordlight shed toward them.


    Pang!


    The swordlight flew right past them, cutting their bodies in half. The people who were spectating the battle felt their hearts run cold.


    The next second, they realized that the fighters themselves hadn¡¯t been shed in half; the swordlight had only cut through the shadows that they left behind. Dragon One¡¯s real body had already moved. He and the others were now standing behind the Gold Armor General.


    Almost at the same time this happened, Dragon One and Dia Robber used their areas. A dozen areasbined to shield them from the strong Gold Armor General. It was like they had encased themselves in dozens ofyers of crystal.


    The Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes shed. It moved forward as it swung its gold greatsword, and the dozen hastilybined areas broke like shattered ss. Their protection couldn¡¯t stop the attacks of the Gold Armor General.


    But because Dragon One and the others instantly separated, the Gold Armor General¡¯s attack was unable to hurt everybody. The strike swept toward a few of the Kings in the front.


    At the same time, the Kings and half-deifieds in the back gathered up power. All their beams of light struck the body of the Gold Armor General. The Gold Armor General obviously didn¡¯t intend to dodge. It allowed those beams of light to strike its armor, and not even a scorch mark was left in their wake.


    The Kings in front had no chance to dodge the creature¡¯s counterattack. They were struck by the swordlight, but again, their bodies became shadows. They were teleported away by a half-deified who was neither one of the Destroyed nor one of the Dragon.


    This all seemed to happen slowly, but from start to finish, it took less than a second. There was a half-deified there that was well-versed in teleportation techniques, and a half-deified who was skilled in cloning. They were cooperating together, and they managed to save the Kings from the Gold Armor General¡¯s attack.


    Dragon One and the others surrounded and attacked the Gold Armor General, but the monster¡¯s gold armor seemed impervious to their weapons. They were unable to break through its defense, which rendered their attacks useless.


    But as Han Sen watched the fight from a distance, he saw that there was a strange symbol of light on the Gold Armor General¡¯s back. Dragon One¡¯s attacks were useless against the Gold Armor General, but every time he hit the Gold Armor General, that spell became brighter.


    Han Sen looked closer, and he realized what that spell was for. It was a skill simr to Dor¡¯s Saving Money. The symbol of light on the creature¡¯s back would absorb whatever power was used to attack it. Then, it would transform that power into something it could use itself.


    A dozen elites were continuing to attack the Gold Armor General, and their efforts were making the spell grow brighter and brighter. But Han Sen couldn¡¯t see if it was affecting the Gold Armor General or not.


    The Gold Armor General swung its sword, but its attackers stayed ahead of it with their teleportation and shadows. Dragon One and the others had yet to be killed.


    After a few shes, the Gold Armor General seemed to be growing impatient. It stopped swinging its sword. It spun the handle of its weapon and raised it upward. The creature lifted the sword above its head.


    The gold greatsword¡¯s cogwheels spun, but the saw teeth on the outer edge of the sword stopped spinning. All of a sudden, countless raging swordlights were unleashed.


    The swordlights came out like a ofsers, nketing the entire sky. Everything below was sliced into pieces.


    Countless asteroids were reduced to rubble, and even a small had the misfortune of being caught in the swordlights. Dragon One and the others found themselves within the radius of that sword, too.


    Dragon One¡¯s team wasn¡¯t afraid, though. It appeared as if they knew the Gold Armor General would perform a move like this.


    One of the half-deified Dragons moved at the same time the Gold Armor General did. It used an area to epass Dragon One and the others.


    The scary substance chains that formed the swordnded on Dragon One¡¯s team, but their bodies had be like shadows again. The sword slid right through their bodies, and it was unable to hurt them.


    Just as the sword passed by them, their bodies started to be solid once more. The half-deified who had just used that area looked pale, though. A trickle of blood snaked down from his lips. It appeared as if using an area like that brought harm upon him.


    Dragon One and the others tried to buy time, and so they attacked Gold Armor General again. The light on the back of the Gold Armor General was incredibly bright. It was like a small sun.


    The yellow-clothed woman had been watching all the while, and she nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m surprised they found people with Group Gxy Teleport, Mirror Doppelganger, and Ghost Shadow. As long as those three powers are used in concert, they can guarantee that Dragon One¡¯s people won¡¯t be killed by the Gold Armor General. They really dide prepared. But these three powers cost a lot of energy, so they won¡¯tst forever. The Gold Armor General doesn¡¯t look too angry yet. I think they canst ten minutes, all in all. I don¡¯t know if they will survive any longer than that.¡±


    Little Butterfly didn¡¯t understand, and so she asked, ¡°Even if they survive for a short time, won¡¯t this all be rather pointless if they can¡¯t kill the Gold Armor General?¡±


    The yellow-clothed woman pointed at the Gold Armor General¡¯s back. The glowing symbol now looked like a little sun. ¡°This is a skill of the Dragon. It¡¯s an Evilbreaker spell. When the strength umtes to a level, even a deified elite will be affected by it. It will make them pause for a brief while. And in regards to how long the Gold General Armor will be stopped, it all depends on how much power they can gather up in the time they have. I don¡¯t think its effects willst any longer than one or two seconds.¡±


    ¡°What is the point in doing all of this to stop Gold Armor General for a measly two seconds? Their attacks won¡¯t be able to break Gold Armor General¡¯s armor. It will be pointless if they only buy themselves two seconds. Even if they had two hours or two days, it would still be useless.¡± Little Butterfly still didn¡¯t understand.


    The yellow-clothed woman looked at Han Sen on the battlefield. ¡°Dragon One must have ced his hopes on Dor. When Gold Armor General stops, Dor will perform the deadly strike. If I am correct, the item on his waist is a deified treasure of the Dragon. It is called the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger. If it was used by a deified, it could easily break through that armor.¡±


    After pausing, the yellow-clothed woman went on to say, ¡°But if it is used by a King ss, it is unlikely that it will puncture the armor. I bet it can only be used to pierce the Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes. The eyes must be their target. I cannot be sure if Dor can seed here, though. Even if he can, piercing the eyes won¡¯t kill the Gold Armor General. Dragon One must have another ace up his sleeve.¡±


    As she said this, Dragon One and the others reached the end of their ability to hold on. The two who used Gxy Teleport and Mirror Doppelganger were pale, and their bodies were shaking. They had used these skills ten times, and the radius of the areas they cast was huge. They were tired, and they could no longer go on.


    The half-deified using Ghost Shadow was even worse off. After he made Dragon One and the others ghosts, he didn¡¯t have enough power to totally erase the substance chains. The effects wouldnd on him, and after using three Ghost Shadows, he was bleeding out of all seven of his holes.

 Chapter 2518 - The Plan Fails

    <h4>Chapter 2518: The n Fails</h4>


    Bai Wan Jie looked on from far away. Behind him were a hundred royal knights. They were all lined up in a formation, and the weakest knight in their ranks was King ss.


    Very few races in the universe could gather up an army of knights like that. And Bai Wan Jie had only brought a small segment of their knights.


    ¡°Dragon One and Dia Robber really have put a great deal of effort into this, but they put all their hope in Dor. Letting him deliver the single most important hit, that was just too careless of them. If that strike was being delivered by Yu Shanxin, it would be a guaranteed hit. It is a shame they got Dor instead. He isn¡¯t even half-deified. This won¡¯t turn out well for them,¡± Bai Wan Jie said grimly.


    The yellow-clothed woman¡¯s eyes moved. She quietly said, ¡°This is the time Dragon One and the others reach the max.¡±


    As the woman spoke, Dragon One was also shouting, ¡°Dor! Get ready to strike.¡±


    Han Sen heard the call and immediately pulled out the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger. He sprinted into the battlefield and deployed his Dongxuan Area. The awareness of the Dongxuan Area rolled through his mind.


    Blergh!


    The user of Ghost Shadow activated his area again. He helped Dragon One and the others avoid the sword, but he was bleeding badly. Blood gushed from every orifice in his body, and after thisst use of his power, he passed out.


    The half-deified user of Mirror Doppelganger shone a light on him, bringing the man¡¯s true self close and leaving a shadow in his ce. His mouth was bleeding, and his face was all grey.


    ¡°Back!¡± Dragon One shouted, Dragon blood spilling over his own lips as he did. That Dragon blood became a Dragon shadow that flew at the Gold Armor General. After itnded upon Gold Armor General¡¯s back, it melted into the spell. The spell became red.


    When the Dragon blood Evilbreaker spell was activated, the Gold Armor General became incredibly angry. The yellow saw-like greatsword was lifted, and the fiend drew a circle above its head. The circle of swordlight sted out like a shockwave.


    Dragon One and the others were teleported away by the Gxy teleporter, dodging that scary, rain-like swordlight. At the same time, the Gold Armor General¡¯s body froze in ce. He remained in the same position, with the golden greatsword held up over his head.


    ¡°This is it!¡± Dragon One shouted with insane glee.


    The Dragon blood Evilbreaker powers had activated before there was a single casualty. Right now, everything was copacetic, and everything had gone ording to n. Now, everything rested on Dor¡¯s shoulders. If Dor could blind the Gold Armor General, then their killing of the beast was guaranteed.


    But no one could be certain Dor was up to the task, or that he¡¯d be able to perform his assigned duty.


    After all, Han Sen didn¡¯t have much time. He had to make his way past the rain of swordlight and get close enough to the Gold Armor General to blind both of its eyes. Doing all this would be very difficult, probably too difficult. Dragon One and Dia Robber weren¡¯tpletely sure that he could do it.


    Of course, if they hadn¡¯t been confident, they wouldn¡¯t have hired him.


    Han Sen¡¯s body shed toward Gold Armor General with blinding speed. When Han Sen came before the rain of swordlight, the space around his body warped slightly. He used a teleportation power. Although his abilities of teleportation took some time to prepare, Han Sen had put that into motion earlier. When he reached the rain of swordlight, his body was already in teleportation mode. He teleported behind the rain of swordlight, and he kept flying toward the Gold Armor General.


    Dragon One was so excited to see this. His Dragon blood Evilbreaker spell was something he was very confident in. He had gathered up enough power to stop their foe for two whole seconds.


    Han Sen moved very smoothly, and within less than a second, he was hovering directly before the Gold Armor General.


    Because it had taken him less than a second to reach the Gold Armor General, he had at least one second to blind the Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes.


    If this was a normal xenogeneic with King ss power, Dor could stab it multiple times. Although the Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes were its weak spot, they wouldn¡¯t be easy to pierce through. Dragon One was hoping Dor would be able to blind both of its eyes in that sole second he had. Things would go awry if he was unable to do that.


    Bai Wan Jie and the yellow-clothed woman were watching the show, their eyes focused on Han Sen. They understood that a single blow would determine the entire oue of the battle. Dragon One¡¯s sess in hunting the Gold Armor General now depended on Dor¡¯s strike.


    Suddenly, the yellow-clothed woman shifted her eyes. She looked disappointed.


    As Han Sen drew within striking range of the Gold Armor General, the monster¡¯s body hissed like a steam machine. The pipes across its form released gold mes.


    The stationary body suddenly moved. Its gold eyes turned to stare at Han Sen in front of it. Its gold greatsword began to move through the air, striking downwards.


    The cogwheels spun, and the de was groaning. A gold swordlight was emitted, unleashed like a chainsaw. The entire asteroid belt shook, and the darkness of space moaned. The realm was breaking under the force of that gold swordlight.


    ¡°It¡¯s over... the calctions were incorrect. We underestimated the Gold Armor General. That Dragon blood Evilbreaker power was only able to stop the fiend for a second.¡± Dragon One suddenly felt overwhelmingly cold. His stomach turned.


    Dia Robber and the others were in shock, too. The pipes on Gold Armor General¡¯s back were spitting out gold fire. They broke the Dragon blood Evilbreaker power, while the blood cape on his back rippled and waved. The cape was dyed a golden color.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Everyone looked hopeless.


    They had known from the beginning that if the Gold Armor General recovered its movements while Dor was next to it, Dor was a dead man. He would be unable to finish the n of destroying the Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes. It was impossible to tell if he would even get out of there alive.


    He was too close to the Gold Armor General, and his entire body was barely the size of the Gold Armor General¡¯s arm. Even if Gxy teleportation was used, he couldn¡¯t be brought back in time.


    ¡°That is what happens when someone misjudges his own power.¡± Bai Wan Jie sighed in his heart.


    Dor was quite the character. If the crown prince had been able to hire him, he wouldn¡¯t mind feeding another mouth. But Dor hade and stolen his business instead. The Extreme King wouldn¡¯t be sorry when he died. Nightmare, who was next to Bai Wan Jie, was wondering if now was the time to strike. Dragon One¡¯s hunting n had failed.


    The yellow-clothed woman felt dismal and disappointed. She was interested in Dor, and she wanted to see what he was really like. But because of Dragon One¡¯s miscalction, the n had failed. The Gold Armor General was stronger than assumed, and Dragon One had ced Dor in danger, directly in front of the Gold Armor General. There was nowhere to run or hide.

 Chapter 2519 - Killing a Deified

    <h4>Chapter 2519: Killing a Deified</h4>


    Han Sen squinted. Instead of falling back, he concentrated on the Gold Armor General in front of him, with his Purple-Eye Butterfly spinning like mad.


    He had known before he approached that there was something wrong. Although the Gold Armor General had been frozen by the Dragon blood Evilbreaker power, Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Area showed him that its self cogwheel was still spinning slowly. The beast hadn¡¯t been captured.


    But even so, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to retreat. He went after the Gold Armor General anyway. Everyone was watching as the scary gold greatsword came down, its buzzing, saw-like swordlight tearing through everything there was. It instantlynded on Dor¡¯s head.


    There was nowhere to run. From what they could see, even if Dor tried to teleport away, he stood no chance of surviving that strike. Dor¡¯s teleportation speed was too slow, anyway.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t n on dodging. A white light glowed from his eyes, and his body turned into a shadow in front of everyone. He was like a god hanging in space.


    The gold greatsword¡¯s power was sufficient to break a in two, but when itnded on him, it went right through. It was like his body didn¡¯t exist. His existence was nothing more than a shadow.


    ¡°Is that a shadow or a clone?¡± People wondered in shock.


    But a secondter, the people watching the battle became even more astounded. The gold greatsword was shing through Dor¡¯s body with god-like power. Dor seemed insubstantial, but his shadow-like form was still clutching the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger. The dagger struck at the Gold Armor General¡¯s left eye.


    The dagger shone brightly. It pierced through the crystal wall shielding the eye and went right into the eyeball. Gold blood came gushing out of it.


    Everyone was shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes.


    ¡°Impossible... If this was just a shadow or a doppelganger, it couldn¡¯t keep attacking... and it couldn¡¯t wield power like this...¡± Bai Wan Jie was shocked, as well.


    The woman in yellow squinted. She looked at Han Sen and whispered to herself, ¡°It looks kind of like the Extreme King¡¯s Ghost King Body, but it is different. What kind of power is this?¡±


    The two half-deifieds who used Mirror Doppelganger and Ghost Shadow were frozen. They knew that what they were seeing wasn¡¯t something simr to their powers; otherwise, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have been able to attack in his current form.


    Unless this was Dor¡¯s real body, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger to perforate the Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes.


    If this was Dor¡¯s real body, though, it meant that the Gold Armor General¡¯s power was unable tond on him. That was unbelievable.


    Dragon One was as shocked as he was delighted. His n had failed. They were on the cusp of losing everything. The five hundred King ss xenogeneic genes and the money he had spent to hire the aid of a few other races would have also cost his people an arm and a leg.


    But things had taken a drastic turn. Dor was facing the Gold Armor General alone, and he had managed to pierce one of its eyes. On top of that, he was still safe.


    ¡°This guy is too scary.¡± Dia Robber looked gloomy. He stared at Dor.


    The Gold Armor General roared in response to its injury. While it roared, the pipes on its body kept spitting streams of gold fire. The creature swung its saw greatsword wildly, wanting to kill Han Sen.


    And yet Han Sen just stood there, taking each strike without making an effort to evade them. Han Sen thrust the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger the moment the gold greatsword went right through him. Even space shuddered and cracked under the power of the Gold Armor General¡¯s mighty strike, but Han Sen¡¯s body remained perfectly intact. The dagger in his hand punched a hole in the Gold Armor General¡¯s other eye.


    Everyone was petrified when they saw the Gold Armor General swinging his greatsword like crazy. He was smashing thes all around, breaking them in a frenzy. And yet, despite all that, he was unable to deliver any damage to Han Sen.


    Dor looked like some kind of god as he stood before the Gold Armor General. He was able to ignore that scary gold greatsword and the swordlights that it unleashed, focusing purely on stabbing the Gold Armor General¡¯s eye repeatedly. The Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes kept bleeding. Even the brain juice behind it was starting to leak out in a steady stream.


    No one dared to believe what their eyes were telling them. A King ss was killing the Gold Armor General in front of them. The Gold Armor General was enraged, and yet it was helpless. It roared hopelessly, unleashing frightening powers. But before that man who was like a god, all its attempts to fight back were for naught. It kept getting stabbed in the eye, over and over.


    Dor worked methodically, as if he wasn¡¯t stabbing a scary deified xenogeneic. Rather, he looked like he was just repeatedly prodding a lifeless b of pork.


    As he stared, Dragon One¡¯s mask of cool detachment slipped from his face. He had no idea how to react to what was happening, and it almost slipped his mind that he had to perform the final killing strike after Dor blinded both of the Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he had forgotten his role in all this. It was just that Dor really had surprised him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that deified elites couldn¡¯t enter the core area, he would have easily believed that Dor was actually an incredible elite who had simply disguised his power.


    It wasn¡¯t just Dragon One who was shocked, either. Everyone stared at the battle in silent awe. Even the Extreme King crown prince Bai Wan Jie, who had seen many incredible things, had his mouth wide open in the shock.


    The yellow-clothed woman was astonished, too. Her pink lips opened. She could barely believe that the Gold Armor General was being stabbed in such a fashion.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have the power to destroy or kill a deified xenogeneic on his own, but with the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger, killing a deified xenogeneic would be possible. It was still a very difficult task, but this deified had a well-defined weakness. That convergence of factors gave Han Sen a very good chance of killing it.


    But after he stabbed it a dozen times, the Gold Armor General still wasn¡¯t dead yet. The presence emitted by its body had grown even fiercer.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Han Sen turned around and asked Dragon One.


    Dragon One was in awe, and he acted as if he had just woken up. He quickly pulled out an item and aimed it at the Gold Armor General. Then, he shouted to Han Sen, ¡°Quickly, get out there!¡±


    ¡°It is fine. Just attack!¡± Han Sen said simply.


    Dragon One didn¡¯t hesitate. Dor wasn¡¯t concerned about the Gold Armor General¡¯s attacks, so there wasn¡¯t much need to concern himself with whatever wasing next.


    With that thought, Dragon One activated the item in his hand. A dragon¡¯s roar came from his hand, then transformed into a dragon shadow that raged toward the Gold Armor General. It went into the ruined eye sockets of the Gold Armor General, which were still bleeding.


    Boom!


    When the dragon shadow came back out of the Gold Armor General¡¯s eyes, it did so with a scary explosion. The blood-like fire came surging out of the eyes like an erupting volcano.


    The scary red mes fountained into Han Sen. But even so, they went right through Han Sen. They couldn¡¯t affect him.


    The Gold Armor General had taken their attack, and under its force, its head was reduced to little more than mud. But it still shook and moan. Even that attack wasn¡¯t enough to kill it.


    Han Sen swung his dagger to end thest of its life force. The fire of their enemy¡¯s life was extinguished.

 Chapter 2520 - Wan’er Wakes Up

    <h4>Chapter 2520: Wan¡¯er Wakes Up</h4>


    ¡°Deified Xenogeneic hunted: Gold Robot General. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Gold Robot General beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen was thrilled. ¡°I got its beast soul. Am I on a lucky streak to keep receiving their beast souls these days?¡±


    When the Gold Robot General fell, its gold greatsword dropped from its loosened grip, too. Dragon One and the others were all ecstatic. After seeing this, they all ran up to Han Sen.


    Bai Wan Jie watched Han Sen from afar, with his face cycling through a variety of different emotions. The members of his royal knights were all frozen, and none of them could speak.


    The results of the battle were far too surprising. The Gold Armor General was considered too difficult to kill, and yet Dor had single-handedly secured the victory. Watching Han Sen at that moment was like looking at a god and a demon. It left a really deep impression in their brains.


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°That Dor just soloed the Gold Armor General. Am I seeing this correctly?¡±


    ¡°It was too f*cking scary. Dor is too powerful. He just soloed a deified as a King. Can any of the Extreme King do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Even someone else could do this, there¡¯s no way they could do it as casually as Dor did. He must be a deified pretending to be a King.¡±


    ...


    After the King ss audience watched the fight, they were all left looking shocked.


    The yellow-clothed woman looked at Han Sen. Her pretty eyes had be unreadable as she spoke to herself. ¡°What is up with this Dor character? What is his power? Interesting. How interesting. Is he stronger than Yu Shanxin?¡±


    ¡°Brother Dor, we couldn¡¯t have done this without you...¡± Dragon One was so shocked and happy, he wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say. If not for Dor, the Dragons would surely have lost everything. Dor had managed to pull them out of the fire and secure victory for them all by himself.


    At that moment, Dragon One was only thinking that the one thousand xenogeneic genes he owed were well worth it.


    ¡°When can you pay me the second batch of five hundred xenogeneic genes?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Dragon One. After fulfilling the work he was tasked to perform, he required his payment.


    ¡°Tomorrow... No, give us half an hour. We will deliver them right away!¡± Dragon One hade to kill a deified xenogeneic. He couldn¡¯t have brought them with him. He immediately told his Dragon subordinates to retrieve the xenogeneic genes that the man was owed.


    ¡°Brother Dor, are you interested in striking another deal?¡± Dia Robber approached, lowering his voice as he spoke to Han Sen.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°I have things to do. I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Dia Robber felt so annoyed. The reason why he let Dragon One ask Dor first was that he himself wasn¡¯t confident in Dor¡¯s abilities. He wanted to see how strong Dor was before deciding to hire him.


    But God knew Dor was insanely strong. After all, he had practically killed the Gold Armor General all alone. Now that Dia Robber wanted to hire him and was unsure if he could, he was really regretting his previous hesitation.


    ¡°If you have the time, Brother Dor, we can discuss payment,¡± Dia Robber said hopefully, praying he would still have a chance to hire Dor.


    ¡°Sure. I will contact you sometime down the line,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen handed the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger back to Dragon One. The Dragons quickly brought the other five hundred xenogeneic genes over. Han Sen took the xenogeneic genes back to the core area hall. Then, he ced them all inside Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°With one thousand xenogeneic genes, I can max out one King area, at least.¡± Han Sen observed the mountain of King xenogeneic genes he had piled inside his Destiny¡¯s Tower. It gave him a warm andforting feeling. He sighed and said, ¡°It is nice to always have a little in the bank.¡±


    Seeing so many xenogeneic genes all in one ce was enough to make Han Sen start drooling. Then, he suddenly heard Wan¡¯er make some moaning sounds on a lower floor. When he went to see her, he saw her eyelids flicker. It looked as if she was going to wake up.


    Han Sen was shocked. He went back to the white whale and brought Wan¡¯er out of Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Earlier, Han Sen had used his super god spirit to kill the Gold Robot General. He felt that Wan¡¯er¡¯s effect on him was weaker now. Her power was no longer canceling his super god spirit straight away. Han Sen thought that was weird.


    Originally, he only wanted to use his super god spirit body to blind the Gold Robot General¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t known it wouldst so long and enable him to do as much as he had.


    Now, it seemed as if Wan¡¯er waking up was in some way rted to what had happened.


    Wan¡¯ery on the bed as her eyes slowly opened. When she saw that Han Sen was there, she suddenly jumped forward. She wrapped her arms around his neck and curled against his chest like a cat. She closed her eyes and gleefully said, ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to do, and he pushed her back a bit. He had yet to learn why Wan¡¯er was so insistent about calling him ¡°big brother.¡± He thought that having her as a sister was something he would probably remember.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem. Wan¡¯er, do you remember your big brother?¡± As he said that, even Han Sen thought his choice of words was a bit strange.


    ¡°Of course I recognize my big brother.¡± Wan¡¯er leaned toward Han Sen. She closed her eyes as if she was dreaming and said, ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to be apart from you. I want to be with my big brother forever.¡±


    ¡°Good Wan¡¯er. Your big brother wants to be with you forever, too.¡± Han Sen patted Wan¡¯er on the back like she was a child. And then he asked, ¡°Do you remember my name?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember. How could I forget my big brother¡¯s name? I would never forget my big brother¡¯s name.¡± Wan¡¯er rubbed her face against Han Sen¡¯s chest in another feline motion.


    ¡°Then, what is my name?¡± Han Sen asked in a rush.


    Wan¡¯er raised her head. She looked at Han Sen with confusion and said, ¡°Has big brother forgotten his name?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember my name! I¡¯m testing you.¡± Han Sen felt as if he was some kindergarten teacher.


    Upon hearing Han Sen say this, Wan¡¯er¡¯s face started to be red. It was so pretty, and she was looked like a piece of crystal that was about to cry. ¡°Big brother doesn¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I believe you, Wan¡¯er! I am just kidding with you.¡± Han Sen felt his resolve soften, and so he opted to try andfort her.


    Wan¡¯erughed. She ced her cheek against Han Sen¡¯s chest, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°I want to be with you like I was before. I want to just chat and travel with you all around the universe. But Wan¡¯er feels so tired. I want to sleep a lot.¡±


    Han Sen really wanted to know the name of Wan¡¯er¡¯s big brother, but he didn¡¯t know how to ask. He was in a rush about it, too.


    Han Sen felt as if dealing with Wan¡¯er might be harder than dealing with a deified xenogeneic. Dealing with a deified xenogeneic might at least give him a chance, but facing Wan¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t even use his full strength. It would be like punching cotton.


    ¡°Big brother... can we not go back to Sacred? Just the two of us together, forever... Together, forever,¡± Wan¡¯er mumbled dreamily, and her voice became quieter and quieter.


    Han Sen froze. ¡°Is she really from Sacred? If she is, then who is her big brother? Is it someone else from Sacred?¡±

 Chapter 2521 - Armored Beast

    <h4>Chapter 2521: Armored Beast</h4>


    Han Sen still wanted to ask Wan¡¯er about a few things, but it really did appear that she had just fallen asleep again. She looked exhausted, but happiness still glowed from her face. Shey against Han Sen¡¯s chest, curled up in a merry little ball. She was like a helpless kitten.


    Han Sen tried to wake her up, but there was no reaction. She must have been a very deep sleeper.


    Han Sen continued to hold Wan¡¯er, though. He didn¡¯t set her down on the bed. If Han Sen put her down somewhere and then went too far away from her, she would return to her gold hair mode. It would damage her body even further if that happened.


    Han Sen hesitated to do it, but he ced her back inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. She could sleep freely there.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to wait until she wakes up before I can question her again.¡± Now Han Sen had some time to check out the Gold Robot General beast soul.


    Deified Gold Robot General beast soul: Armor-type


    Han Sen didn¡¯t immediately react. He knew this armor-type beast soul would be different from other armor-type beast souls.


    Han Sen summoned the Gold Robot General, wanting to see exactly what kind of beast soul it was.


    The Gold Robot General beast soul instantly flew out into the air in front of Han Sen, and his heart leaped. It floated right before Han Sen. It had a golden body and held a gold greatsword, just as it had when it was alive. The red-colored cape was striking.


    But the beast soul had a shadowy element to it. It wasn¡¯t solid and it didn¡¯t look real.


    As a second passed, though, the Gold Robot General beast soul quickly solidified. It was like the Gold Robot General had been brought back to life. It floated in front of Han Sen without moving.


    While Han Sen was still in shock, Gold Robot General¡¯s gold body suddenly disassembled. It became pieces of metallic machinery, all of which flew right at Han Sen. It began to reassemble itself around Han Sen, encasing him within. It soon reformed the shape of the Gold Armor General around him.


    Han Sen was inside the Gold Robot General now. He felt as if his thoughts were symbiotic with those of the machine. Oddly, it felt like he could now control a second body.


    Han Sen quickly realized what the Gold Armor General. The revtion made him grin. ¡°This is like one of the warframes of the Alliance, but the controls of this machine are far more sophisticated than the warframes were. The pilot uses their own mind to guide this thing, and I¡¯m the one who is now controlling the Gold Robot General. I have the Gold Robot General¡¯s attack power now, but even so, it is different from shapeshifting beast souls. While I¡¯m controlling the Gold Robot General, I can only make use of its power. I cannot send my own power through this body.¡±


    But having the Gold Robot General¡¯s power made him practically deified. Han Sen didn¡¯t even have to use his own power.


    ¡°I wonder if the Gold Robot General can be used in the core area? If that is possible, then I¡¯ll be unimaginably rich. I¡¯ll be able to wipe out anything in the core area.¡± Han Sen was exhrated by the prospect. He couldn¡¯t wait to go to the core area to try it out.


    This time, Han Sen didn¡¯t use his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s cogwheel to enter the core area. There must have been many people waiting where hest departed. It would be troublesome for him to show up there again.


    So, Han Sen used his Jadeskin¡¯s self-cogwheel to enter the core area. Under the power of Jadeskin, he appeared elsewhere inside the core area.


    Han Sen found a quiet ce without anyone around, and then, he quickly summoned the Gold Robot General. He discovered he could use it. Beast souls were not restricted in that realm, which meant that the Gold Robot General wasn¡¯t the only beast soul that he could use; even the Peacock King¡¯s garments could be donned in the core area.


    ¡°Haha! God is on my side. My time to shine has finallye. Fighting those old deified elites in the outside world will be difficult, but mopping up across the core area should be an okay task.¡± Han Sen wanted to shout to the sky to release some of his excitement.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t immediately head out to kill xenogeneics, though. The core area extended into infinity in all directions, and he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the ce. He didn¡¯t even know where to find deified xenogeneics there.


    Plus, he already had one thousand King xenogeneic genes to make use of. That was too many for him to eat in a short period of time anyway. He could only eat two or three King xenogeneic genes per day. And that was only possible because he could use Consume. One thousand xenogeneic genes would take a long time to process.


    ¡°I wonder if there are any other geno arts that can help me to digest King xenogeneic genes faster,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He didn¡¯t have an answer, though.


    ¡°Maybe the Thousand Treasures might know a thing or two about this. I should ask Fang Qing Yu.¡± Han Sen put away the beast souls and returned to the white whale. He went to tell Fang Qing Yu what he was wondering about.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say he was eating King xenogeneic genes. He asked Fang Qing Yu if there was a geno art simr to Consume but even better.


    Fang Qing Yu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The Consuming Ant¡¯s Consume is the best geno art of its kind. A geno art that is better than Consume might be difficult to find. But there is a very famous geno art that most people would be unable to practice.¡±


    ¡°What geno art would that be?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°Big Destroyed,¡± Fang Qing Yu said.


    ¡°Big Destroyed? Isn¡¯t that a very destructive geno art?¡± Han Sen had heard about this geno art before, and he had heard that it utilized powerful destructive forces. Even amongst the Destroyed, not many could use Big Destroyed.


    Even elites like Barr weren¡¯t capable of practicing Big Destroyed. Dia Robber was said to have talent with it, but Han Sen had never seen him make use of it.


    ¡°Big Destroyed is an overbearingly destructive geno art,¡± Fang Qing Yu said. ¡°The Thousand Treasures Alliance has researched Big Destroyed before, and we discovered that it is a geno art that breaks down substances and returns them to a base state. Any substances that are struck by Big Destroyed will be shattered and returned to their most primitive and practical form. If you eat those practical results, things might be easier for you to digest.¡±


    After saying all this, Fang Qing Yuughed and said, ¡°But I have to tell you: aside from that, I don¡¯t think there is any geno art greater that Consume for this task. Consume is the best in its field of geno arts. There are a few that are simr, but they are basically all the same.¡±


    Han Sen considered his options and decided that Big Destroyed might work out for him. He asked Fang Qing Yu, ¡°Where can I get Big Destroyed? Can I buy it from the Thousand Treasures Alliance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret geno art of the Destroyed. You would need the body of a Destroyed to learn it. The Thousand Treasures Alliance has never had that skill,¡± Fang Qing Yu said as he shook his head.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to start with the Destroyed,¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°Dia Robber does want to hire me to hunt another deified xenogeneic, but I don¡¯t know if he would be willing to give out the secrets of Big Destroyed in exchange for the help.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n to go looking for Dia Robber. That would give Dia Robber too much advantage. Instead, Han Sen nned on waiting a few days before returning to the core area. That way, Dia Robber would likely approach him.

 Chapter 2522 - Yellow Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 2522: Yellow Clothes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wan¡¯er had been sleeping for a few days straight, and yet, there was no sign of her waking up anytime soon. That made Han Sen feel a bit depressed.


    The white whale was doing the same as it always was. There was still no way for them to escape the dimension they were locked in, and the white tiger pest was still too skittish to get close to them. Still, whenever a horde of snakes approached the ind, it would make sure to shoo them off.


    Everyone still had a mushroom on their heads. The mushrooms weren¡¯t hurting them, though. Every time Han Sen came back from the core area, his head would grow a new mushroom. Before he entered the core area each time, he used his Original Water King Body¡¯s power to get rid of it and be separated from the mushroom.


    Bao¡¯er released the knights of the Extreme King to work on the ship as deckhands and the like. They didn¡¯t dare disobey, because doing so would be pointless. Even if they knew their situation, they wouldn¡¯t dare to leave the safety of the white whale.


    Bao¡¯er had her new toys, so she was no longer bored. She carried around her big carrot that she called ginseng, and she had a bunch of Extreme King knights that she could freely order around. The Kings and even half-deifieds were being bossed around like they were rookies.


    The deckhands became more afraid of ¡°Little Captain Bao¡¯er¡± than they were of Han Sen or even the little red bird. Whenever her name was mentioned, the men of the ship would tremble.


    Han Sen¡¯s tally of King ss genes reached a hundred. Without hesitation, he increased his Dongxuan Area to the fourth tier. Now that he had enough King ss xenogeneic genes, Han Sen nned on maxing out his Dongxuan Area before anything else.


    Because the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Spell were of little use inbat, he could only choose between Jadeskin and the Dongxuan Sutra. The Dongxuan Sutra was harder to improve than Jadeskin, and it required more power from his self-cogwheel. However, strengthening that geno art¡¯s area would prove more useful in the short term.


    Whenever he leveled up an area, his fitness and his area¡¯s power would increase by a lot. Still, Han Sen didn¡¯t notice any changes.


    This lined up with what he had been told about the process. He would only feel the changes when he became half-deified and his nine tiers condensed into one. Reaching that level would be like having all nine tiers of his areabined into one. Stronger than all that, even.


    It was almost time to return to the core area. Dia Robber should have been in a rush to see him by now. Han Sen used the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel to open the door to the core area.


    Han Sen thought that after fighting the Gold Armor General, many more Kings woulde seeking him out. Dia Robber was likely going to be one of many.


    Yet when Han Sen entered the core area, he couldn¡¯t see a single King. He flew for thousands of miles, and yet he found no hide nor hair of Dia Robber in the core area.


    ¡°Weird. Why is no one looking for me? That isn¡¯t normal. Am I too expensive, and my high prices have scared people away?¡± Han Sen looked around in confusion. His performance was so spectacr, how could others not pay attention and want him?


    Although Han Sen was depressed by the lonely stretches of space around him, he still had to kill a few more xenogeneics. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the xenogeneics in the core area, and after thinking about things for a while, he nned to call on the bronze furnace. It should have been familiar with the core xenogeneics, so his job would be easiest if it led him to popted areas. It would be better than wandering around aimlessly, all alone.


    After Han Sen returned to the bronze furnace¡¯s, he finally found the bronze furnace. It looked to be in poor condition, though. A yellow-clothed woman of the Sky was beating it up. It was trying to flee from her, and it was in a sorry state.


    ¡°This little guy is really unlucky. I beat him up once, and now he is getting beaten up by a woman,¡± Han Sen thought with a slight smile.


    Upon seeing Han Sen, the bronze furnace flew over to him, crying all the while. It hid behind Han Sen¡¯s back.


    The yellow-clothed woman flew in front of Han Sen, looked at him, and said, ¡°Are you going to steal my prey?¡±


    ¡°Lady, you misunderstand. I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± Han Sen looked at the yellow-clothed woman and then went on to say, ¡°This furnace is my pet. Please, find it in your heart to let him live on my ount. This core xenogeneic gene will be a gift for your kindness.¡±


    After that, Han Sen pulled out a core crystal for the yellow-clothed woman.


    Han Sen had once studied in Sky Pce, and he still nned to seek out their protection while on them. That yellow-clothed woman was one of the Sky, and so thest thing he wanted was to make an enemy of her.


    The yellow-clothed woman didn¡¯t ept the core xenogeneic gene from Han Sen. She just looked at him and said, ¡°I need this core furnace¡¯s material to make a treasure. No other xenogeneic gene can rece it.¡±


    ¡°Lady, must you really kill it? Is there no other way?¡± Han Sen asked patiently.


    ¡°There is another way, but it would be annoying,¡± the yellow-clothed woman said.


    ¡°That is good! As long as there is another way, we¡¯re all set. Just tell me what it is, and I will do my best to fulfill your wishes.¡± Han Senughed.


    The yellow-clothed woman pointed at the bronze furnace and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t helping me. You are just saving his life.¡±


    ¡°Right. I was wrong. In that case, tell me what to do to save its life?¡± Han Sen was still giving her that care-free smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a bad person. If you can hunt a core bronze tripod with me, then I¡¯ll let the bronze furnace go,¡± the yellow-clothed woman said.


    ¡°That is no problem. Do you know where the core bronze tripod can be found?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The yellow-clothed woman looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Core bronze tripods aren¡¯t difficult to locate, but they are half-deified xenogeneics. Can you kill one? Don¡¯t just go there and get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think highly of my strength, but I do think I can kill a core bronze tripod. Plus, you will be helping me, too, right?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go.¡± The yellow-clothed woman said that and then flew off in another direction.


    ¡°My Lady, might I ask your name?¡± Han Sen signaled the bronze furnace to follow them and headed after the woman. The bronze furnace was terrified of her, and it wouldn¡¯t dare stay close. It just hid behind Han Sen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your name, either,¡± the yellow-clothed woman said.


    ¡°My name is Dor,¡± Han Sen told her.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a name. It sounds more like a title,¡± the yellow-clothed woman said.


    ¡°All names are just titles, aren¡¯t they?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°In that case, you can just call me Yellow Clothes. It is just a title, anyway,¡± the yellow-clothed woman said.


    ¡°Lady Clothes, are you a student at Sky Pce?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t tell her his true name. There was no reason for them to be on a first-name basis, so he picked a name that was easier to pronounce.


    The yellow-clothed woman smiled and said, ¡°What? I¡¯ve never heard your name before, and you are asking about me?¡±


    Han Sen thought the woman¡¯s temper was strange, and that getting along with her would be difficult.


    Yellow Clothes went on to say, ¡°The core bronze tripod that we¡¯re hunting is different. Normal half-deifieds cannot defeat it. You can die within the blink of an eye. Let me see what sort of geno art and area you are good with. I don¡¯t want you to die and me it on me.¡±

 Chapter 2523 - Listening Sword

    <h4>Chapter 2523: Listening Sword</h4>


    Han Sen looked at her for a minute. She was spoiled and a touch crazy, but he didn¡¯t want to do as she said. Still, he was not mad. Heughed casually and said, ¡°I have learned all kinds of different geno arts. I¡¯m not a master with them, but I have sufficient skill to use each.¡±


    ¡°The term ¡®sufficient¡¯ means different things to different people. Are you sure you have learned these geno arts sufficiently?¡± Yellow Clothes asked seriously. Her face was solemn.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Yellow Clothes. She was talking like they werepeting, and they had to find out which of the two was stronger.


    ¡°Okay. In that case, I will test you with the most basic sword skill. Do you know Listening Sword?¡± Yellow Clothes asked coldly.


    ¡°What is Listening Sword?¡± Han Sen had never heard of the skill.


    Yellow Clothes didn¡¯tugh at Han Sen for his ignorance. She simply exined, ¡°A sword is like a person. A person is like a sound. We can see a person, but until we speak with them, they cannot truly be a friend. You only need a voice tomunicate. In that way, we do not learn who people truly are by their appearance. Swords are this way, too. If you just look at its appearance, you cannot understand what is inside the sword. You need to listen to the sword to truly understand the de. Only then can you understand it.¡±


    This was the first time Han Sen had heard of this. He thought it was a very interesting concept, and so he asked, ¡°People talk, but swords don¡¯t. How can you hear the voice of a sword?¡±


    ¡°The sounds of instruments are not anguage, so how can people listen to music and still understand what emotions it conveys and what it means? Although a sword does not speak, when you use a sword to make a sound, you are hearing the voice of the sword. If you know a sword really well, even if you cannot see the sword, you can know what sword it is by the sound it makes,¡± Yellow Clothes said.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe what she was saying. He looked at Yellow Clothes and said, ¡°That means I can pull out a sword and randomly swing it, and by that, Lady Clothes will know which sword I wield?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yellow Clothes answered. She did so with absolute certainty.


    ¡°Great. I have a sword, and I would like you to unveil my sword,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Yellow Clothes turned around and closed her eyes. She said to Han Sen, ¡°You can swing your sword for me.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Using his body to block her line of sight in case she peeked, he whipped out his Toxic Umbre Mushroom beast soul.


    The Toxic Umbre Mushroom was a weapon beast soul, but it was not a sword. It was an umbre. When it was folded, it was three feet long and could be used as a sword.


    Han Sen held the toxic umbre and waved it around with a couple of sword skills. He kept using the Dongxuan Area to scan Yellow Clothes, in case she was using some sort of geno art to see the umbre.


    Han Sen was too suspicious, though. Yellow Clothes wasn¡¯t using any geno arts to watch him. She was merely listening to Han Sen wave his sword around.


    Han Sen had only swung his sword twice before Yellow Clothes said, ¡°That¡¯s plenty.¡±


    Han Sen put the toxic umbre away. He looked at Yellow Clothes and said, ¡°Please tell me what my sword sounded like.¡±


    ¡°This sword is bad,¡± Yellow Clothes coldly said.


    ¡°Why is it bad?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re using an umbre as a sword, you should focus on thrusting and sweeping. Your sword skills were just you shing,¡± Yellow Clothes said sinctly.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t surprised. Identifying an item by the sounds it made wasn¡¯t difficult. Han Sen could do it, too. Many Kings could do it, so it was nothing special.


    Yellow Clothes seemed to understand what Han Sen was thinking, and she said, ¡°Your umbre sounds very bitter. If I am hearing this correctly, it is likely a toxic umbre. Its sounds are very pure and concentrated. It is likely a King ss weapon.¡±


    ¡°You can distinguish its sounds to that level?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Even if someone looked at the umbre, there should have been no way for them to know that it was toxic. Plus, he was the only person in the geno universe who used a toxic umbre beast soul. There should have been no way for Yellow Clothes to know what it was. How could she know the toxic umbre was toxic? Han Sen was confused by this.


    ¡°Everything has its reason for being. I can hear swords, and I can hear umbres. One skill can be like a thousand skills. There is nothing that can escape my hearing.¡± Yellow Clothes spoke naturally as if it was a universal truth.


    Yellow Clothes did sound a bit too boastful, though. Not even a high race alpha would im to know everything. Yellow Clothes had said this casually, as if it was no big deal.


    Han Sen was thinking, ¡°If this woman is this cocky despite being only King ss, she must be someone important to the Sky. Why did I not see her when I was in Sky Pce?¡±


    Yellow Clothes could see what Han Sen was thinking, and so she fixed her hair and told him, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can use a geno art. Without seeing it, I will tell you about it and its element.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. I want to see this very magical listening skill.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Yellow Clothes smiled.


    She had tried so hard to get close to Han Sen and speak to him because she wished to get to know him better. But the best way to get to know him was to see how he practiced his geno arts.


    The theory of listening to sounds was just an excuse that Yellow Clothes had given so she wouldn¡¯t have to exin her real ability. Yellow Clothes had practiced a secret skill of the Very High. It was called Very High Sense, and it could feel anything.


    It wasn¡¯t just about hearing. Even if she blocked all seven of her senses, she could still picture everything around her clearly in her mind. Her ability to hear and feel would not be impaired.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe what he was being told, though. He paused for a bit and then turned his hands into stone. It was the Petrified skill he had learned from Left Crazy.


    Han Sen was thinking, ¡°This Petrified skill makes no sound. I don¡¯t think she will be able to hear anything.¡±


    He only petrified his hands so his arms could still be used. He used his arms to swing his fists. Then he asked Yellow Clothes, who had turned around, ¡°Can you tell what sort of geno art this is?¡±


    Yellow Clothes used her Very High Sense to feel every single moment of Han Sen¡¯s movements. She did not turn around, but seeing it behind her, she said, ¡°Your fists sound very heavy and clumsy. It feels rather natural. If I am hearing it correctly, you have employed a petrification skill. And in regards to your punch, if you want to name it, call it Petrified Punch.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked, and he sighed. ¡°Lady Clothes is so strong.¡±


    ¡°Petrification skills are not mainstream. You use secret geno arts quite casually. If I name one incorrectly, you do not have toe to hunt the core bronze tripod with me,¡± Yellow Clothes coldly said. She wanted to engage Han Sen¡¯s curiosity so that Han Sen would use the geno arts he was good at. That way, she could find out just who Han Sen really was.


    Dor and the race of humans were an oddity in the geno universe. No one knew where he was from.

 Chapter 2524 - You Lose

    <h4>Chapter 2524: You Lose</h4>


    ¡°In that case, I will give it a shot.¡± Han Sen had passed his years of always wanting to win. He wasn¡¯t fond of Yellow Clothes¡¯ personality, at all. If he didn¡¯t have to hunt a core bronze tripod alongside her, that was more than fine with him.


    ¡°I can use whatever geno art I desire?¡± Han Sen asked for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes. You can use any geno art you want,¡± Yellow Clothes answered withplete certainty as she turned away from Han Sen. She closed her eyes.


    ¡°Okay. I am going to start now.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Please,¡± Yellow Clothes said.


    But after she said spoke, she didn¡¯t hear Han Sen make a move. After a while of not hearing anything, Yellow Clothes felt strange. She then heard Han Sen say, ¡°Alright, please guess what kind of geno art I used,dy.¡±


    Yellow Clothes smiled coldly. She turned around, looked at Han Sen, and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t move. I guess that can be considered a geno art, too.¡±


    She was pretty sure Han Sen hadn¡¯t moved or used a geno art.


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°I think you have guessed incorrectly this time. ording to the terms of our deal, I can leave now, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never wrong.¡± Yellow Clothes was very sure of that. The Very High Sense could sense everything. She could even sense the sneaky skills of some deified elites. Han Sen was just King ss, so she was confident she would be able to feel anything that he did.


    ¡°You say that you can¡¯t be wrong, but you won¡¯t tell me what geno art I used. You are being rather obstinate,¡± Han Sen said in annoyance.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use a geno art and you didn¡¯t move,¡± Yellow Clothes said to Han Sen while looking at him. Her tone was held high by sheer confidence.


    ¡°I did move. And I did use a geno art. It isn¡¯t my problem if you are unable to guess what I used.¡± Han Sen spread out both of his hands.


    Yellow Clothes peered at Han Sen without speaking. After a while, she looked disappointed and she said, ¡°In that case, you can go. I lose.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for the convenience,¡± Han Sen said. He took the bronze furnace with him and departed without another word.


    Seeing Han Sen leave, Yellow Clothes looked let down. She spoke to herself, ¡°ying tricks over such a small matter? It doesn¡¯t matter how talented he thinks he is; he didn¡¯t notice what he missed by ying this trick.¡±


    Yellow Clothes was certain her feelings hadn¡¯t been wrong. Han Sen hadn¡¯t moved or used a geno art. He was aplete con man. He had made such a bad impression that Yellow Clothes no longer wanted to deal with him.


    Every member of the Very High was allowed to select a silkworm to grow. They had to choose carefully and go for the best of the best.


    Dor had powerful talents, but his behavior had disappointed Yellow Clothes. She didn¡¯t want to argue with him any further.


    ¡°He has talent, but his personality and heart are terrible. What a shame.¡± Putting the whole matter out of her mind, Yellow Clothes also turned to leave.


    Seeing Yellow Clothes return, Little Butterfly immediately came running out. She asked Yellow Clothes with proper surprise, ¡°My Lady, you let Dor go that fast?¡±


    Yellow Clothes had spent a lot of effort to get all the others that were waiting for Han Sen to leave. That was why she had been able to encounter Dor alone. But right after she met Dor, Yellow Clothes had hastily returned. Little Butterfly was surprised by this. She thought she would be gone at least three or four days before she came back.


    ¡°He is not the silkworm I require,¡± Yellow Clothes grumbled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take one more look? Dor is very strong. He was able to take down the Gold Armor General by himself. I don¡¯t think even Yu Shanxin could do that. It would be a shame to let this opportunity go by,¡± Little Butterfly tried to convince her.


    Yellow Clothes poured a cup of tea, took a sip, and said, ¡°His talent and power are strong, but the geno universe is home to many geniuses like that. They just can¡¯t reach that perfect threshold. Plus, Dor has a major w.¡±


    ¡°What kind of w would that be?¡± Little Butterfly asked with curiosity.


    ¡°His personality is bad. I don¡¯t like how his mind works,¡± Yellow Clothes said while putting down her teacup.


    ¡°No way. How long has it been, and you can already tell his personality is poor?¡± Little Butterfly looked at her in disbelief.


    Yellow Clothes told her what happened with Han Sen, and then Little Butterfly nodded, and said, ¡°My Lady¡¯s Very High Sense is never incorrect, and that means Dor¡¯s personality isn¡¯t that good. How dare he lie right before you? With a personality like that, he really cannot be your silkworm. But he does have talent and power. He is strong.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. A person like that won¡¯t be able to achieve the final step. Li Keer¡¯s silkworm must be the silkworm that can be a butterfly. There cannot be any ws,¡± Li Keer said in a hard voice.


    ¡°That Dor, why would he try to y a trick on you? If he knew that little trick had cost him so much, he would probably cry himself to death.¡± Littler Butterfly sighed.


    ¡°Most people are stupid that way. Few can truly rise above the rest. You can¡¯t hold it against him. If everyone could be perfect, then that final step would not be so difficult,¡± Li Keer said casually. She didn¡¯t seem too affected.


    ¡°You are right, but I do think your standards are too high. All the other princes have selected a silkworm, and only you are left. You have visited many geniuses that you do not like. What kind of person will you consider eptable?¡± Little Butterfly was worried about Li Keer.


    Li Keer wasn¡¯t in a rush, though. ¡°I would ratherck one than pick the wrong one. If I cannot find a suitable silkworm, I would rather go without.¡±


    ¡°How can that happen? If you don¡¯t choose, then you will lose your opportunity to be a leader.¡± Little Butterfly was even more worried upon hearing that.


    ¡°I was justining; I didn¡¯t actually mean it. I need to choose someone. Otherwise, things will be too easy for the other princes. I am going to choose, but I¡¯ll choose someone I like.¡± Li Keerughed.


    Little Butterfly let out a long sigh and stroked her chest, ¡°Oh, you scared me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, nowe and give me a massage. I have just moved a little and already my shoulders feel bad.¡± Li Keer had another sip of tea.


    Little Butterfly went behind Li Keer. She reached out to begin massaging Li Keer, but her hands stopped still in the air. She didn¡¯t touch her, but her mouth opened with shock. ¡°Mydy, you... your back has words.¡±


    ¡°Words? What words?¡± Li Keer was shocked.


    ¡°You... lose...¡± Little Butterfly slowly read the words nted upon Li Keer¡¯s back.


    Li Keer¡¯s face turned red. She gnashed her teeth and reached out her hand. She summoned a mirror so that she could view her own back. There, she saw the two words written down upon her back. They were around the size of a fist. There was even an exmation mark.


    ¡°You lose!¡±

 Chapter 2525 - Cutting Cucumbers and Slicing Vegetables

    <h4>Chapter 2525: Cutting Cucumbers and Slicing Vegetables</h4>


    ¡°Lady, why are those two words written on your back?¡± Little Butterfly asked with curiosity.


    Li Keer nibbled her lips as her face flushed. After a while, she released a burst ofughter, then suddenly grew strangely serious. ¡°Dor is good. He can mask his actions from my Very High Sense.¡±


    Little Butterfly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She had to ask, ¡°How was it possible for Dor to write these words without you having a clue that he had?¡±


    Little Butterfly couldn¡¯t believe this was possible. Li Keer had the Very High Sense. She was like a god that could feel anything. How could someone write words on her own back while she was oblivious to it?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been King for long. My Very High Sense has yet to be perfected. It isn¡¯t strange that I might miss something asionally, but not just anyone could do something so bold. Dor made sure that I felt absolutely nothing, so whatever talent he used must have been quite strong. I clearly underestimated him.¡± Li Keer¡¯s beautiful eyes shed strangely.


    ¡°Mydy, if Dor is that strong, do you want him to be your silkworm?¡± Little Butterfly blinked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him well enough yet. I cannot select him simply based on this showing of power. Plus, I cannot find him. Even if I wanted him to be my silkworm, how am I supposed to get in touch with him?¡± Li Keer blinked.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t known what Li Keer was thinking, but he clearly wasn¡¯t interested in her.


    The reason Han Sen had been able to write words on her back without her knowledge was because he had used his Dongxuan Sutra. He locked down all the universal cogwheels around them, allowing himself to move without being noticed. So, Li Keer was unable to feel anything. As far as the universal cogwheels were concerned, it was like nothing had happened. She wouldn¡¯t realize Han Sen had taken the time to write something down on her back.


    When it came to the powers of sense, the Dongxuan Sutra wasn¡¯t any inferior to the Very High Sense. Li Keer didn¡¯t know what the Dongxuan Sutra was, and so that was the reason she lost the contest. Had she known about the geno art, she wouldn¡¯t have lost in such a terrible fashion.


    The bronze furnace kept making crying noises as it led the way. The fires of the creature rose and fell. A hundred swords were poking out from inside it. All of them were of different sizes. It appeared as if it had spent a lot of time ying core xenogeneics and taking their xenogeneic genes to produce swords.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Han Sen asked the bronze furnace.


    He had asked the bronze furnace to find deified xenogeneics. It had been leading him for half a day, but they had yet to find a single shadow lurking nearby. As they traveled, the space around them was getting quieter and quieter. There were not evens or asteroids around.


    ¡°Choo-choo!¡± the furnace shot out some mes. They hovered in the sky to form the words, ¡°Steel castle.¡±


    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Deified xenogeneic,¡± the bronze smithy said by producing more of those fire words.


    The intelligence of xenogeneics was quite limited. They were never that good at expressing themselves. Han Sen couldn¡¯t ask much, but it was fine as long as they were going somece with deified xenogeneics. He wasn¡¯t going to be scared of any power he faced.


    He followed the bronze furnace in flight. After flying for a few days, they saw a castle hanging in space.


    The castle seemed to have been made of metal, and it had been constructed using cogwheels and machinery. Two giant exhaust pipes came out of it. The cogwheels spun, and fire billowed out of it continually. Han Sen could even hear the sound of a generator within, and it hummed melodically.


    That giant thing was like a huge steel monster. It floated in the air, and that entire trip, Han Sen hadn¡¯t encountered a single xenogeneic. That had seemed quite abnormal to Han Sen.


    The closer they got to the castle-like machine, the weirder it looked. The giant steel cogwheels spun, and there were nging sounds like a cksmith working in a smithy. Fire came pouring out of the machine. It was like some sort of factory.


    ¡°The xenogeneics of the core area are so weird. This steel castle can¡¯t be a xenogeneic, can it?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    As Han Sen was thinking about this, he suddenly saw the steel monster rumble forward like a bulldozer. mes roared out of its twin exhaust pipes. The running generator seemed to rev up, and the rhythmic banging noises became one sustained sound.


    The cogwheels of various sizes spun like mad all along its robot arms. The next second, the steel door of the castle opened. Fire came bursting out as if it was a big furnace. From within the steel castle, a ten-meter-tall steel robot appeared. The xenogeneic looked very strong as it strode out.


    The robot xenogeneic looked very ramshackle. It couldn¡¯tpare with the modern AI robots that Han Sen was familiar with. Its design was more reminiscent of the armor of knights in ancient Europe.


    As the castle door opened and belched out more angry fire, more steel robots queued out of the castle. It was like a production line of toys.


    Han Sen stared at the emerging robots in shock. He opened his eyes wide and said, ¡°King ss core xenogeneics? This steel monster castle can make King core xenogeneics?¡±


    Encountering a bunch of King ss xenogeneics wouldn¡¯t surprise Han Sen, but finding a monster that could produce them with ease? Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen anything like that before.


    Within a second, the steel robots that had emerged from the castle assembled into separate regiments. Then they all marched on Han Sen.


    Han Sen wanted to try out the power of his Gold Robot General. When he summoned it, the Gold Armor General appeared around him.


    Han Sen used his mind to control the gold robot the same way he controlled his own body. He lifted the saw-like gold greatsword. The cogwheels on the de whirled, and the sawde spun, too. It was like a giant chainsaw.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen swung the sword, and the chainsaw swordlight cut the robots in half. Not one of them could repel the power of his sword.


    ¡°Nice, very nice... This is a good fight!¡± Han Sen cackled in excitement. He kept swinging his de, cutting through the robots like he was slicing vegetables. He managed to kill an entire group of those steel robots.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Steel Armor. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen heard the announcement y repeatedly, but there was no mention of a beast soul.


    ¡°Are these really King ss xenogeneics? Do they simply live in the castle, or are they made there?¡± Han Sen looked at the weird steel castle and sank into thought.


    The first group of Steel Armors had been in. The castle monster looked angry. It summoned all its power to open every door across the breadth of the castle, and many more Steel Armors came flying out. There had to be at least a hundred, and even more were on the way.

 Chapter 2526 - Meeting Li Keer Again

    <h4>Chapter 2526: Meeting Li Keer Again</h4>


    When he fought with his Gold Robot General, Han Sen was like a wolf entering a sheep pen. Wherever his swordlights went, his enemies fell to pieces. Those King ss Steel Armors couldn¡¯t withstand the weakest of his strikes.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Steel Armor. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Steel Armor beast soul.¡±


    After killing one hundred Steel Armors, Han Sen finally earned a beast soul.


    The steel castle appeared to be tired now, though. Its speed had slowed, and not as many Steel Armors wereing out of its doors. It looked like a gasping beast after a long run.


    There were fewer than two hundred Steel Armors, all-in-all. Before today, Han Sen would have had a hard time tracking down and eliminating that many. But the Gold Robot General went through them like a hot knife through butter. He mopped up thest of them in moments.


    When Han Sen turned to go after the steel castle, the space around it vibrated, trembling like it was being shaken by some cosmic earthquake. A crack in space opened behind the weird steel castle, and the monster entered the space crack and disappeared.


    Han Sen was shocked. The bronze furnace was happily munching on the bodies of the Steel Armors, cing them in its forge-like belly.


    But because the furnace was small, after eating eight of the Steel Armors, it couldn¡¯t consume any more.


    ¡°Where is the deified xenogeneic you were talking about?¡± Han Sen asked the bronze furnace.


    The bronze furnace whistled like a steam engine and spat out more fire. The fire became words, and they said, ¡°Didn¡¯t it just run away?¡±


    ¡°That steel castle was a deified xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen mumbled in surprise. And then he asked, ¡°Can I still find it?¡±


    He had wanted to see what else might be able toe out of the steel castle, which was why he hadn¡¯t tried to enter it. But now that it had run off, Han Sen was starting to regret his approach.


    ¡°Can¡¯t find it,¡± the bronze furnace said by spitting out words.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. He turned around and rummaged through the broken Steel Armors for their xenogeneic genes. There was a steel cogwheel in each of their hearts. Those were their xenogeneic genes.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to swallow their entire bodies like the smithy furnace. He dug out the core xenogeneic genes and ced them inside Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Han Sen put away the Gold Robot General beast soul. He didn¡¯t need it any longer.


    Han Sen was still collecting his core xenogeneic genes when he saw someone approach. He raised his head. It was that yellow-clothed woman again.


    Li Keer had followed the trail left behind by the bronze furnace¡¯s presence. She had been quite shocked to find that her Very High Sense couldn¡¯t pick up Han Sen¡¯s trail. Her only hope of finding him was to follow the leftover presence of the bronze furnace.


    As soon as Han Sen came into view, Li Keer also saw the Steel Armors scattered all across that zone of space. She paused for a moment to stare at the sight, dumbfounded.


    She recognized those Steel Armors for what they were. She knew that the Steel Armors came from a steel castle that was a core deified xenogeneic. She could only see the bodies of the Steel Armors, though. She didn¡¯t see the steel castle anywhere. The steel castle, she surmised, had probably run away from Han Sen.


    That realization was stunning.


    During the fight with the Gold Armor General, Han Sen¡¯s main attack hade from Dragon One¡¯s deified treasure, the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger. Li Keer understood that.


    At that point, Li Keer had doubted Han Sen¡¯s attack power. But now, Han Sen had chased the steel castle away all alone. She was no longer hesitant to believe in his capabilities.


    ¡°A King can battle deifieds? Although the core area¡¯s deified xenogeneics are weak¡ªakin to fake deifieds¡ªthe results Dor is achieving are still nearly unbelievable. Plus, he can somehow slip under my Very High Sense. Where does this human Dore from? Even the Extreme King haven¡¯t had someone this talented in thest thousand years,¡± Li Keer thought to herself. Without hesitation, she went right up to Han Sen.


    ¡°Lady Clothes, how much of a coincidence it is for you to show up here.¡± Han Sen greeted her grudgingly, but he still acknowledged her as she drew near.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a coincidence. I havee looking for you,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°You were looking for me? You aren¡¯t asking me to kill the bronze core tripod again, are you?¡± Han Sen frowned. He wasn¡¯t interested in doing that, and if Li Keer didn¡¯t uphold her end of their bargain, he was just going to ignore her.


    Li Keer shook her head. ¡°I saw the words you left on my back. I saw them, and I¡¯m here to admit that I lost. I really did lose to you.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Li Keer¡¯s attitude to change so much. She suddenly wasn¡¯t so annoying to talk to.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say such things, mydy,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to know each other a little better? Let¡¯s try this again. My name is Li Keer.¡± Li Keer held out her hand and smiled.


    ¡°Dor.¡± Han Sen shook her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about you. If it is possible, I¡¯m interested in hiring you to kill the bronze tripod with me.¡± After Li Keer lowered her hand, she smiled again.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must disappoint you. I have something important that needs doing.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Li Keer was nice or not; Han Sen had no interest in traveling with her. His n to kill deified xenogeneics took precedence.


    Li Keer wasn¡¯t disappointed, though. She gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t say no just yet. How about hearing what I can offer you first?¡±


    Han Sen thought she would offer up a xenogeneic gene or something. It couldn¡¯t be anything spectacr, but since she was being polite and she wasn¡¯t an enemy, Han Sen was willing to let her say her piece.


    Li Keer rolled her eyes. She moved forward to stand atop the bodies of the Steel Armors. ¡°If I¡¯m understanding this situation correctly, you have just in a horde of Steel Armors and made the steel castle run away, yes?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Li Keer. He didn¡¯t confirm or deny her summary. His silence was an affirmation on its own, though.


    Li Keer¡¯s eyes brightened. She had already guessed what had happened, but now her conjecture had received confirmation. She was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°The steel castle of the core area isn¡¯t very strong for a deified, but you have managed to chase it off as a King ss. Not many people in this universe could do such a thing. Dor¡¯s name surely carries weight,¡± Li Keer said, gushing his praises.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Han Sen frowned. He felt annoyed.


    He wasn¡¯t a kid who had never seen the world. He wasn¡¯t going to get cocky just because this woman wasplimenting him. From what he could tell, Li Keer¡¯s praise was just wasting his time.


    ¡°You have the power to kill core deified xenogeneics, but actually taking them down isn¡¯t as simple as beating them in a fight. Most deified xenogeneics won¡¯t remain in one ce for you to deliver the final blow. Like the steel castle, they can be hard to find once they decide to flee. But I can find them. If you help me hunt a core bronze tripod, I can help you locate the deified xenogeneics you seek,¡± Li Keer said with a wink.

 Chapter 2527 - Wolf God

    <h4>Chapter 2527: Wolf God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Li Keer flew through space together, but the bronze furnacegged some distance behind them. It still wasn¡¯t willing toe anywhere close to Li Keer.


    If Li Keer was willing to lead, Han Sen had no reason to reject her offer. If she could find deified xenogeneics, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind helping her y the bronze tripod.


    Han Sen still wasn¡¯t fond of Li Keer¡¯s personality, so he didn¡¯t talk to her all that much. But Li Keer was smart and talkative, and Han Sen discovered that she even had a sense of humor. He found it difficult to rectify her personality with how she had acted when they first met.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know that her attitude had actually changed.


    When they first met, Li Keer had looked at Han Sen as if she was far superior to him. It was like a human talking to a cow. Humans normally wouldn¡¯t bother talking to cows, because there was no point in having a conversation with a being of such low intelligence. They would just teach the cow what to do, instead.


    But ever since that bet, Li Keer had realized Han Sen wasn¡¯t just some lesser being. He was her equal, or perhaps he even stronger, in some ways. Li Keer could no longer think of Han Sen as some foolish creature.


    But the me couldn¡¯t be put on Li Keer for her initial assumptions. Across the entire universe, all beings with emotions made simr assumptions about others that were not of their species. Even humans did.


    ¡°There¡¯s a deified xenogeneic that I saw not too long ago. It is a wolf god. I don¡¯t really know much about it, but I have heard that he isn¡¯t very strongpared to most of the deified xenogeneics in the core area.¡± Li Keer continued to fly forward as she gave Han Sen the low down on the deified xenogeneic.


    As she spoke, Li Keer was thinking, ¡°I¡¯m not lying; the wolf god really isn¡¯t that strongpared to most deified xenogeneics in the core area. It can be considered medium-low. But it does have a wolf god area. That area not only summons a wolf pack, but it also summons clones of the wolf god. A whole horde of wolf god clones will be summoned, and they aren¡¯t much weaker than the wolf god itself. Let¡¯s see how you deal with an opponent like this.¡±


    Li Keer wasn¡¯t doing this to harm Han Sen, but to see how he handled himself in danger. When he did fall into trouble, she would swoop in and help. She would save him and impress him with her skill at the same time. Then, Han Sen would more willingly obey her. That way, she could take him on as her silkworm.


    Following Li Keer¡¯s lead, Han Sen flew down toward a. Li Keer pointed in the direction of a mountain and said, ¡°I saw the wolf god on that mountain. I¡¯m too weak to fight it, so I¡¯m certainly not going over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Wait here, then. If there is a deified xenogeneic, I will help you eliminate the core bronze tripod whether or not I manage to kill this deified,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I will await your good news,¡± Li Keer said with a smile.


    Han Sen nodded and flew toward the mountain. The bronze furnace remained behind at Han Sen¡¯s request. It didn¡¯t head for the same mountain as him.


    Li Keer¡¯s eyes flickered. She was far away from the mountain, but she could see all the flowers and forests that littered thendscape.


    Quickly, Li Keer¡¯s senses detected the wolf god on that mountain. It was different from ordinary wolves. The wolf god lived alone, and its body wasn¡¯t very big. It was barely bigger than an ordinary wolf.


    The wolf was colored grey with a single ck line running across its coat, but its fur wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was made of some weird metal. The metallic fur was smooth, and it didn¡¯t affect the creature¡¯s mobility.


    As Li Keer¡¯s watched, Han Sen quickly found the wolf god. The wolf god was very territorial, and Han Sen had only just stepped into the valley when the wolf god revealed itself. Its hair straightened up, and its green wolf eyes peered down on Han Sen.


    Buzz!


    The wolf god crouched and leaped forward, but then it disappeared.


    The wolf disappeared from Han Sen¡¯s vision before he even got a good look at it. His eyes couldn¡¯t match the speed of the wolf god.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen used his super god spirit body. While Han Sen was invincible, the wolf god¡¯s gray body leaped at him.


    But instead ofnding on Han Sen, the wolf god¡¯s leap carried it past him. It turned around and looked at Han Sen without attacking again.


    Han Sen had only just opened the super god spirit body, but he noticed that his super god spirit power was already starting to fade. Although Wan¡¯er was asleep, her effect on the super god spirit body was still strong.


    Li Keer nned to watch the fight between the man and the wolf, and then save Han Sen during a critical moment. But right after the fight began, Han Sen ran away.


    As Han Sen flew up away from the, she could see that he hadmitted his full strength to fleeing. He didn¡¯t hesitate or ponder what direction he was going. Li Keer was frozen as she watched him do that. She didn¡¯t know if she should swoop in to save Han Sen.


    Although this was the result she wanted, she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen like this. She was nning to use the fight with the wolf god to witness Dor¡¯s real power. Now she was still empty-handed, and Han Sen was running away.


    Li Keer was very confused. Han Sen apparently had no way of defeating the wolf god, and the creature leaped into the air and tore into Han Sen¡¯s body with its teeth.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was torn to shreds, but it was just a Moon doppelganger. The real Han Sen appeared farther in space, and he was still running.


    He only wanted to confirm that there was a deified xenogeneic on the. He didn¡¯t n on summoning the Gold Armor General to defeat the wolf god in front of her.


    But the wolf god was a very aggressive creature, and it kept chasing after Han Sen. Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as the Gold Armor General, Han Sen would still have a hard time fighting it. He kept using Moon copies of himself to avoid the wolf god.


    Han Sen noticed that the core area¡¯s deified xenogeneics had some ws. They might be deified in some ways, but in other ways, they were much worse than proper deified xenogeneics.


    Such as the Gold Armor General: while its defense and swordlights were deified in ss, its speed was still wholly King ss. It even fought like a King. The creature didn¡¯t have the control and talent that Han Sen would expect from a true deified.


    And while this wolf god¡¯s speed was deified, its judgment and skill weren¡¯t up to par. Its attacking skills fell short, about as talented as an average King. So, Han Sen could see that the wolf was far weaker than an ordinary deified.


    ¡°No wonder the core area¡¯s deifieds are referred to as fake deifieds. They all have ws. I can¡¯t see them as being truly on a deified level,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The epic battle Li Keer had hoped to watch quickly devolved into a hungry wolf chasing a fleeing human. Han Sen used his clones and movements to evade his foe. His movement skills were spectacr, and not even the wolf god could harm him. But that still wasn¡¯t what Li Keer wanted.

 Chapter 2528 - Very High Sense?

    <h4>Chapter 2528: Very High Sense?</h4>


    Li Keer decided not to help Han Sen, as he wasn¡¯t in any grave danger just yet. She did raise an eyebrow as she watched him, though. ¡°What is up with this guy? Why is he strong like a god one minute, and he behaves like a wimp the next?¡±


    Li Keer couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around what he was doing, and she noticed how annoyed the wolf god was starting to look. It looked up and howled to the sky. Its body became blurry, then exploded in a misty haze. Many carbon copies of the wolf god came racing out of that mist. In a second, a dozen other wolf gods emerged in all their angry glory. They were in the sky, on the ground, in front of Han Sen and behind him. They surrounded him, preventing his escape from every direction.


    ¡°Doppelganger? No... these clones must have at least eighty percent of the original wolf¡¯s power.¡± Han Sen nced around at the wolf gods, impressed.


    Han Sen¡¯s Moon Doppelganger skill exuded power that could take on a solid shape and little more. He couldn¡¯t use the skill to fight.


    But this wolf god¡¯s doppelgangers were different. Each duplicate was its own individual creature, and each one had nearly enough power to rival the original wolf god. Each one could move on its own ord, too.


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen a doppelganger talent like this.


    Before Han Sen could organize his thoughts, the doppelgangers came at him. All of them were shockingly fast. They were only a tiny bit slower than the wolf god itself.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Movement to the max. He employed formations, snap judgments, and movement skills. All of his evasive talents were firing on all cylinders. Amidst all of the attacks of the wolf god¡¯s doppelgangers, Han Sen was like a dancing butterfly. The dozen wolf god doppelgangers were unable to do a thing to their foe. They couldn¡¯t harm Han Sen.


    After the wolf god brought out its doppelgangers, Li Keer wondered if she should help Han Sen. After all, she hadn¡¯t seen the battle that she wanted and expected. If she helped now, it might only end up doing him a favor.


    But as Li Keer watched Han Sen use his skills to kite all those foes, she froze. Han Sen¡¯s movements seemed almost effortless as he led his enemies around by the nose.


    ¡°How... how is that possible? Isn¡¯t this the Very High Sense¡¯s Sky and Being Combination? Impossible. How can another race have the skills of the Very High? And how can someone else have the Sky and Being Combination? How can he push it to such an extreme?¡± Li Keer¡¯s face was nk. She was watching Han Sen dance through the pack of wolves, but she could barely believe her own eyes.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the Very High¡¯s Sky and Being Combination, but it is something very simr. It is almost the same thing, but it is different. It is like the Sky¡¯s Textless Book, but it is different from that as well... This is so weird... What kind of geno art is this? Is there some ancient, scary undead being that has made a geno art simr to the Very High Sense?¡± Li Keer¡¯s face kept changing. She looked very confused.


    She thought rapidly, but she couldn¡¯te up with the name of any geno art that was remotely simr to the Very High Sense. Aside from the Sky¡¯s Textless Book, that is. Although other races had simr geno arts, they were only superficially reminiscent of the Very High Sense.


    The abilities Han Sen was using weren¡¯t weak or superficial at all. Li Keer could see that her movements and abilities weren¡¯t as good as Dor¡¯s.


    ¡°What is going on? Is Dor one of the Very High? Or is he one of the Sky? From what I know, in this generation, the Sky only taught the Textless Book to Lone Bamboo. Yu Shanxin practiced the Textless Book, but he didn¡¯t learn it very well. He forged his own path. Dor can¡¯t be one of those two. And besides, when Dor was in the Geno Being Scroll, he fought against Lone Bamboo. So, they cannot be the same person...¡± Li Keer was so confused. She didn¡¯t understand anything she was seeing.


    Even if Li Keer thought until her brain exploded, she ever would have imagined that Han Sen¡¯s geno arts were a product of apletely different universe. What she was seeing were skills created by the human Xuanmen, after many generations of research.


    Although the Dongxuan Sutra wasn¡¯t the Very High Sense, some elements made them quite simr. The two of them alike in execution, although they had been developed in different directions. Beneath the surface, the two skills worked very differently.


    Plus, each skill could be used in a number of different ways. It would be hard to tell which might be stronger and which might be weaker.


    The Very High Sense was the product of many Very High elites¡¯ research. It was the best geno art in the geno universe, and it had been for a very long time.


    The Dongxuan Sutra was also the very best in the sanctuaries. It wasn¡¯tplete in its development outside the sanctuaries, however. It needed a lot more practice before it was finished. Compared to the Very High Sense, the Dongxuan Sutra was like a prototype geno art in its early stages of learning.


    Until the Dongxuan Sutra was finished, no one would be able to tell whether it or the Very High Sense was stronger. There was only one thing that was certain right now, however; Li Keer was weaker than Han Sen.


    As Li Keer watched Han Sen, her face kept changing. For the longest time, her gaze never flickered from his form.


    She had thought she would save Han Sen when he was in danger, but that no longer seemed necessary. Han Sen had maxed out a skill simr to Sky and Being Combination. The wolf god doppelgangers weren¡¯t dangerous enough to put his life at risk. It would be pointless for Li Keer to participate.


    But that made Li Keer more curious. Her pretty eyes were looking brighter than ever. ¡°Who is Dor? What geno arts is he using?¡±


    Han Sen was fighting against the wolf god doppelgangers, and through observation, he noticed something quite interesting. After the wolf god used doppelgangers, although the doppelgangers had a power that was simr to that of the original wolf god, they didn¡¯t have one hundred percent of the wolf god¡¯s power.


    ¡°Does that mean the wolf god¡¯s doppelganger skills are split from its true self? Are they something more than just doppelgangers?¡± Han Sen was happy.


    The doppelgangers of the wolf god were very powerful, but as a threat to Han Sen, they weren¡¯t as dangerous as the wolf god focusing all its power into one body.


    Group fights were what Han Sen feared the least. Plus, the Dongxuan Armor provided Han Sen an endless amount of energy. He didn¡¯t have to worry about power conservation. It didn¡¯t matter how many times the doppelgangers tried to surround him, they couldn¡¯t harm Han Sen.


    ¡°It is a shame I don¡¯t have the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger. Otherwise, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t even need the Gold Armor General to kill the wolf god.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t use the Thunder God Spike. Even if he struck with that weapon, he would only paralyze the wolf god doppelgangers. He couldn¡¯t use the spike to break the wolf god¡¯s body.


    The Thunder God Spike and the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger were deified treasures. One was a thunder element, whereas the other focused on destructive powers. So, the Thunder God Spike could paralyze the wolf god without breaking its body. The Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger had a chance to break the bodies of deified xenogeneics. It didn¡¯t have the power to paralyze them, however.


    It was impossible to say which of the two was stronger. Their uses were different. But now, Han Sen was more in need of the dragon tooth¡¯s destructive power.

 Chapter 2529 - God’s Wonder

    <h4>Chapter 2529: God¡¯s Wonder</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was fighting with the wolf god¡¯s doppelgangers when he suddenly felt the space around him shift. He was shocked. He prepared to strike, but then he saw that it was Li Keer who had appeared.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Li Keer grabbed Han Sen¡¯s arm. Her body jolted and teleported away, taking Han Sen with her.


    ¡°I cannot believe Lady Li knows the geno art called Gxy Teleportation.¡± Han Sen looked around. He noticed that he was now far away from the upied by the wolf god. Even the bronze furnace had been brought along with them. He was shocked.


    Han Sen had always been interested in learning Gxy Teleportation, but he had never taken the time to learn it.


    Hisck of knowledge wasn¡¯t just limited to Gxy Teleportation, either. He had only learned a small amount of any kind of teleportation. His talents in the field took too long to prepare for use, and he just hadn¡¯t taken the time to learn proper teleportation. That was why he didn¡¯t yet have Gxy Teleportation.


    So, seeing Li Keer¡¯s casual use of Gxy Teleportation made Han Sen somewhat envious.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple trick. If you want to learn it, I can teach you.¡± Li Keer smiled at Han Sen as she spoke.


    Han Sen raised his eyebrows, then asked Li Keer. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think Li Keer would teach him a skill like Gxy Teleportation for free.


    Plus, Han Sen wasn¡¯t even sure if he had the chops to learn it. Those that could make use of Gxy Teleportation usually had been born with the talent. The capacity to learn the skill was innate.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. If you want to learn it, I can teach you; I won¡¯t require anything in return. But Gxy Teleportation does require talent and power. I don¡¯t know if you have what it takes to learn it.¡± Li Keer smiled.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I can learn it,¡± Han Sen quickly said.


    The chance to learn Gxy Teleportation for free wasn¡¯t an opportunity that Han Sen was going to turn down. Whether he could learn it or not, he was going to try.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk as we go. If you want to learn Gxy Teleportation, you must first learn Teleport. If you cannot use Teleport, you cannot use Gxy Teleportation...¡± Li Keer winked.


    Li Keer didn¡¯t lie to Han Sen. As she taught Han Sen about Teleport, she guided them steadily toward the core bronze tripod.


    Han Sen had already learned a thing or two about Teleport from the times he had used Break Space sh. He knew the fundamentals, but Li Keer was actually teaching him various types of Teleport. He needed some time to adjust to that first.


    But Han Sen still managed to learn what she was teaching him quite quickly. The techniques that she taught were quite different from Break Space sh. There was no dy; he only had to think, and he would teleport.


    ¡°This is the real power of teleportation,¡± Han Sen sighed.


    But Han Sen had only just started studying these new techniques, so the distance of his teleportations was limited. His uracy was poor, as well. He could only teleport urately within a distance of five hundred meters.


    When Li Keer saw how quickly Han Sen was picking up teleportation, it caught herpletely off guard. She didn¡¯t allow that surprise to show in her face, though.


    Li Keer wasn¡¯t just teaching Han Sen ordinary Teleport. She had decided to teach him a skill of the Very High called God¡¯s Wander. It was part of the Very High Sense. Even if they possessed space powers, beings that had learned Teleport couldn¡¯t learn God¡¯s Wander without first practicing the Very High Sense.


    Ordinary Teleport skills had a dy. The only question was how long those dys were. Some dys were so short they were barely noticeable at all. The basic Teleport was simr to the highly advanced God¡¯s Wander in that regard.


    But Teleport was the weakest of the skills. After it came Gxy Teleportation. Andstly, there was God¡¯s Wander. After reaching the highest level of God¡¯s Wander, you could travel across entire systems with a minor thought.


    Normal Gxy Teleportation couldn¡¯t achieve this. The further one wished to travel, the longer it would take to prepare, as well.


    Li Keer taught Han Sen God¡¯s Wander. She wanted to confirm the simrity of Han Sen¡¯s geno art with her Very High Sense.


    When she confirmed that Han Sen could oh-so-simply learn something like God¡¯s Wander, it revealed many things. It was a surprise how much faster he learned the skill than Li Keer had when she was in her infancy. Li Keer was very shocked.


    ¡°What kind of person is this? He can use a geno art simr to the Very High Sense? Has someone stolen our Very High Sense? No way! Without the body of a Very High, you cannot learn the Very High Sense. Only the Sky can replicate a part of it, which was how they created the Textless Book.¡± Li Keer was full of wonder.


    But she didn¡¯t think Han Sen had practiced the Very High Sense or the Textless Book. If he had one of those, he would have known how to teleport already.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be like the Very High. And he doesn¡¯t seem to be one of the Sky. Human; what kind of race is that?¡± Li Keer¡¯s curiosity was driving her nuts.


    ¡°If I can get Dor to be my silkworm, a silkworm that can learn Very High Sense, what will happen? Throughout the entire history of my race, there has never been a silkworm like this. It will be easy for him to be a butterfly.¡± Li Keer was so excited, she kept thinking, ¡°I wonder what the people in my race will think when they see me with a silkworm like this.¡±


    After Han Sen learned Teleport, Li Keer taught him some of Gxy Teleportation. She left out the part about God¡¯s Wander.


    Han Sen believed Li Keer¡¯s teleportation skill Gxy Teleportation was very simr to the Dongxuan Sutra. Using the Dongxuan Sutra and Gxy Teleportation together when he teleported actually made the process much easier.


    But there was a limit to how quickly Gxy Teleportation could be learned. Before Han Sen could learn it in full, they arrived at the home of the bronze tripod.


    Apanying Li Keer had benefitted Han Sen greatly, so he wasn¡¯t slow in moving to help her with the bronze tripod. He took the bronze furnace with him as he swooped forward. The half-deified bronze tripod was strong, but it couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks of Han Sen and his bronze furnace. Shortly after Han Sen began the attack, he killed the creature and cut it in half.


    After Han Sen delivered the bronze tripod core gene to Li Keer, he asked, ¡°Is one enough, or do you require more?¡±


    ¡°One is enough. It is just a secondary material, however. The primary material is a core deified xenogeneic¡¯s core gene. I cannot hunt such a thing down.¡± Li Keer sighed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak. He had learned two geno arts, Teleport and Gxy Teleportation, but that wasn¡¯t enough for him to consider hunting a deified xenogeneic on someone else¡¯s behalf.


    Li Keer went on to say, ¡°Teleport and Gxy Teleportation you have learned, but there is one more part. But I have to seek out a deified xenogeneic first. I don¡¯t have the time to teach you.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°There is another part to Gxy Teleportation I can learn?¡±


    Li Keer looked at Han Sen andughed. Han Sen knew what she meant, and so he said, ¡°If I help you kill that deified xenogeneic, can you teach me the final part?¡±

 Chapter 2530 - The Sea Sky Eye

    <h4>Chapter 2530: The Sea Sky Eye</h4>


    Han Sen promised to help Li Keer kill a deified xenogeneic, but Li Keer didn¡¯t know where the xenogeneic she needed actually lived. She only knew which system it was said to be in. Han Sen had to go to that system with her.


    But this time, Li Keer didn¡¯t offer to teach God¡¯s Wander to Han Sen first. She was going to wait until Han Sen slew the deified xenogeneic before giving him the final part.


    ¡°It looks like Teleport and Gxy Teleportation were just a down payment.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t upset about that. It wasn¡¯t as if he and Li Keer were family, so this was normal. If Li Keer taught him the skills without anything to gain, he wouldn¡¯t know how to repay the favor.


    He was chatting with Li Keer on the way, and he was pleasantly surprised to learn that Li Keer was well-educated about most geno arts. In fact, she spoke of many that Han Sen hadn¡¯t even heard of. Aside from the woman in Two World Mountain, there was no one Han Sen knew that was as smart as Li Keer.


    Han Sen himself was very good at geno arts. He had studied them a lot, but he had never poured his full energy into those studies. He focused more on practicing geno arts rather than researching them.


    ¡°With Li Keer¡¯s knowledge, and with her being King ss, she should be famous in Sky Pce. Why haven¡¯t I heard her name before?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    After visiting the system Li Keer told him about, they searched for the deified xenogeneic for two whole days without finding anything. They did manage to kill a dozen King core xenogeneics, though.


    The system was huge. If they searched every, it would take a while.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had continued studying Teleport and Gxy Teleportation, and searching the system was a perfect opportunity to practice. Han Sen teleported everywhere he needed to go. He was getting the hang of it. He was a fast learner.


    The two of them and the furnace were hurrying along their way when, all of a sudden, they saw a group of peopleing toward them. Han Sen had a closer look, and he noticed it was Dia Robber, Dragon One, and a few others.


    At this point, Han Sen considered them to be old friends. He had expected Dia Robber woulde looking for him. He hadn¡¯t expected it to take this long for Dia Robber to find him, however.


    ¡°Brother Dor, do you have some free time to help me kill a core deified xenogeneic? We can discuss the price.¡± Dia Robber knew Dor¡¯s personality well, so he didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He jumped immediately to his real request.


    ¡°I do have the time, but I have just struck a deal with this Lady Li. I need to help her kill a xenogeneic, too,¡± Han Sen said, nodding to Li Keer.


    Dia Robber and Dragon One looked at Li Keer. They didn¡¯t know her. She was one of the Sky, too, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to her after giving her a once-over.


    Dia Robber looked happy and he said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. Can I book you in for next time?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t have ack of xenogeneic genes at this point. If you want my help, I¡¯m going to need a geno art as a reward. Lady Li is rewarding me with a geno art, and that is why I¡¯m helping her,¡± Han Sen exined.


    ¡°Geno art? What geno art do you want?¡± Dia Robber was surprised.


    ¡°I have heard your race has a geno art called Big Destroyed. From what I¡¯ve been told about it, I find it quite interesting,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I... is there any other geno art I can give you? Big Destroyed is a secret geno art of the Destroyed. We don¡¯t teach it to outsiders. Plus, without the body and talent of a Destroyed, it¡¯s impossible to learn Big Destroyed. It wouldn¡¯t work, even if I did give it to you. If you are interested in geno arts, I can give you another geno art that is on the same level as Big Destroyed,¡± Dia Robber offered.


    Han Sen shook his head, looking determined, ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m only interested in Big Destroyed. Please think about it, Brother Robber.¡±


    He had too many geno arts to practice already. He didn¡¯t have any time to take on more geno arts that he didn¡¯t already need. He only wanted Big Destroyed so he could use it as a recement for Consume. That way, he could absorb things faster.


    ¡°We can talk about this more as we travel. What kind of deified xenogeneic are you looking for? If you aren¡¯t opposed to the idea, we can help you out with your task.¡± Dia Robber smiled.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have anything to pay you with,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Being allowed to follow Brother Dor is enough of a payment already.¡± Dia Robber smiled.


    If someone was offering to help them for free, Han Sen had no reason to refuse the offer. So, he brought Dia Robber and the others along. Han Sen had witnessed their powers before, and he knew they could be useful in the hunt for a deified xenogeneic.


    Han Sen told Dia Robber and the others about the xenogeneic Li Keer wanted to kill, asking if they had already seen it.


    ¡°Li Keer is hunting the Sea Sky Eye?¡± When Dragon One and Dia Robber heard the deified xenogeneic¡¯s name, they were shocked.


    Li Keer smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful. Hence why I asked Dor for his aid.¡±


    Dia Robber sighed and said, ¡°The Sea Sky Eye is known as one of the stronger deified xenogeneics in the core area. He is no weaker than Gold Armor General was. Many races have tried to fight it, but no one has been able to hurt it.¡±


    Dia Robber spoke in a hesitant manner as he tried to exin the situation to Han Sen. If he wasn¡¯t standing in front of Li Keer, he would have told Han Sen not to take the job.


    The Sea Sky Eye was very destructive to Kings and half-deifieds. It was scarier than the Gold Armor General had been.


    But Dia Robber couldn¡¯t offend the Sky, so he tried to tell Han Sen in a non-direct way. The Sea Sky Eye was a scary being.


    Han Sen nodded. ¡°I have heard the Sea Sky Eye appears somece in this system. Do you know where it can be found?¡±


    Li Keer had mentioned that the Sea Sky Eye was very scary, but Han Sen wanted the final part of Gxy Teleportation. So, he wasn¡¯t nning on running.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t deal with it, he could always use the Peacock King¡¯s soul robe and the Gold Robot General.


    ¡°It is difficult to determine. The Sea Sky Eye hangs around this system, but it doesn¡¯t have a nest. And it sometimes leaves this system. Encountering it all depends on luck,¡± Dragon One said.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber didn¡¯t know where the Sea Sky Eye could be found. There was nothing Han Sen could do about that. His only option was to keep trying his luck, hoping to meet the Sea Sky Eye.


    ¡°I know that the Sea Sky Eye will be difficult to find. If you guys need Dor, I can lend him to you first. I¡¯m not in a rush.¡± Li Keer seemed to be an easy woman to get along with.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Dia Robber was happy to hear this, but then his expression soured a little. He said, ¡°Brother Dor, aside from Big Destroyed, is there no other geno art you would be willing to learn?¡±


    ¡°I am only interested in one geno art. I have no interest in any others.¡± Han Sen¡¯s answer was very resolute.


    ¡°In that case, can you give me some time? I will talk to my people.¡± After Dia Robber said goodbye, he left the core area.


    ¡°Hopefully I¡¯ll be able to get Big Destroyed now,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He had so many xenogeneic genes left, and at his current rate, he could only eat three a day.

 Chapter 2531 - Earning Money and Not Afraid of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 2531 Earning Money and Not Afraid of Trouble</h4>


    After Dia Robber departed, Han Sen and the others continued their search for the Sea Sky Eye. They were unable to find the Sea Sky Eye, but they did find royal knights of the Extreme King.


    When crown prince Bai Wan Jie saw Han Sen and the others, he brought the royal knights with him to fly over and meet with them. He looked at Dor and said, ¡°Brother Dor, this is a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    ¡°Has the crown prince been looking for me?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Bai Wan Jie. He frowned and thought, ¡°Why would Bai Wan Jie be here? And why has he brought so many royal knights with him? Surely, it cannot be for me.¡±


    ¡°I guess. I would like to hire Brother Dor to hunt a xenogeneic. Please, name your price,¡± Bai Wan Jie said.


    ¡°What kind of xenogeneic are you looking to kill?¡± Han Sen had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°The Sea Sky Eye,¡± Bai Wan Jie said simply, not trying to hide his intentions.


    The name rippled over Han Sen and the others in a wave. They couldn¡¯t believe such a coincidence hade about. Bai Wan Jie had picked this time toe and kill the Sea Sky Eye.


    Li Keer¡¯s face looked shocked, but in her heart, she had known that this might happen. She didn¡¯t really need to kill the Sea Sky Eye. She had only asked Han Sen to kill a xenogeneic with her so that she would have an opportunity to get close to him.


    She knew the Extreme King wanted to y the Sea Sky Eye, which was why she had picked this deified in particr. She wanted to see how Dor might react to the Extreme King stepping on his toes. If Han Sen offended the Extreme King, she could step in and smooth things over. That way, Han Sen would owe her a favor.


    Han Sen hesitated, but he still admitted the truth to Bai Wan Jie. ¡°My Prince, I am sorry. I have already epted the task of ying the Sea Sky Eye.¡±


    Bai Wan Jie¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Dragon One, squinted his eyes, and asked, ¡°Dragon One, the Dragon have just hunted the Gold Armor General. Now you are here to hunt the Sea Sky Eye? You are richer than I thought.¡±


    Dragon One shook his head. ¡°This time, we aren¡¯t the ones who have hired him. The Dragons aren¡¯t after the Sea Sky Eye.¡±


    ¡°Then who? The Destroyed?¡± Bai Wan Jie looked at Han Sen with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°It is me.¡± Li Keer immediately stepped forward, not waiting for Han Sen to answer.


    ¡°Are you from Sky Pce?¡± Upon seeing Li Keer there, Bai Wan Jie frowned.


    Sky Pce wasn¡¯t stronger than the Extreme King, but they had the Very High backing them up. Because of that, the Extreme King had to be careful about offending the Sky.


    The Extreme King¡¯s name was enough to back down the Dragon and the Destroyed, but it couldn¡¯t put much pressure on Sky Pce.


    ¡°What if I am?¡± Li Keer replied coldly.


    ¡°Competition is good fun. Let¡¯s see which of us has what it takes, then.¡± Bai Wan Jie smiled. Then, he spoke to Han Sen. ¡°If Brother Dor is willing to help us, then no price is too high. I believe you know all about the power of the Extreme King. We can offer you much help, so you can kill the Sea Sky Eye with far greater ease.¡±


    ¡°My Prince, thank you, but no thank you. Business is established on the foundation of trust. I have already epted Li Keer¡¯s task. I must keep my promise to her,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you to help us. If you change your mind, however,e and look for me.¡± Bai Wan Jie nodded, then led the royal knights away.


    ¡°Brother Dor, the Extreme King isn¡¯t like an ordinary high race. You might not be afraid of them in the core area, but if theye after you outside the core area, you are sure to encounter a lot of trouble.¡± Dragon One frowned at Han Sen.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of the Extreme King. It would be impossible for the Extreme King to find him, and even if they could, he had already offended them. Insulting them further couldn¡¯t make things any worse than they currently were.


    ¡°If Brother Dor thinks something is amiss, then we can cancel our deal,¡± Li Keer offered gently.


    Han Senughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hunt the Sea Sky Eye, that¡¯s fine. But if you still want to, I will do my best to help you kill it.¡±¡®


    ¡°Of course I want to hunt the fiend, but I don¡¯t want to bring you unnecessary trouble,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind trouble as long as I can earn money.¡± Han Sen chuckled again.


    ...


    After Bai Wan Jie left with his people, Nightmare Knight approached and said, ¡°My Prince, Dor is going to hunt the Sea Sky Eye. What are we going to do about that?¡±


    ¡°Let us find Sea Sky Eye first. We will have to kill it before he does. We cannot miss it this time,¡± Bai Wan Jie rumbled.


    At first, he had wanted to ask Dor for help. That way, there would be a greater chance of sess, and many rare Extreme King items and resources wouldn¡¯t have to be wasted. But he had failed to hire Dor, and he was now inpetition with the man. Bai Wan Jie couldn¡¯t dwell on this too much. He needed to kill the Sea Sky Eye before his opposition. He couldn¡¯t ept having another repeat of what went down with the Gold Armor General.


    Giving up the Gold Armor General hadn¡¯t cost Bai Wan Jie too much, but he couldn¡¯t just abandon his hunt for the Sea Sky Eye. It wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    The people of the Extreme King were fervently seeking the Sea Sky Eye. Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t search any faster than the Extreme King could, so he didn¡¯t bother searching by himself. He decided to follow the Extreme King.


    If they found the Sea Sky Eye and had a battle, things would quickly be chaotic. He might have an opportunity.


    ¡°Keer, can you tell me what the Sea Sky Eye does?¡± Han Sen watched the Extreme King look for the Sea Sky Eye like mad, and he found his curiosity piqued.


    Li Keer hesitated, but then said, ¡°I suppose I can tell you. The Sea Sky Eye core xenogeneic gene is the primary material for creating Sky Eye replicas.¡±


    ¡°Sky Eye replicas? Like Sky Pce¡¯s Sky Eyes?¡± Dragon One grunted. He looked at Li Keer in disbelief.


    Li Keer nodded, but she didn¡¯t borate any further.


    Dragon One¡¯s face was shocked. ¡°I see. No wonder Bai Wan Jie wants to kill the Sea Sky Eye so badly. With their power, killing most deified core xenogeneics would take more valuable resources than they stand to earn if they are victorious. If Sea Sky Eye can make a replica Sky Eye, however, the price they are paying will be worth it.¡±


    ¡°What is a Sky Eye?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion. He had been in Sky Pce for a long time, but he had never heard of them before.


    Dragon One looked at Li Keer and didn¡¯t answer Han Sen.


    Li Keerughed harshly and said, ¡°The Sky Eye is the primary defense of Sky Pce. All of Sky Pce¡¯s defensive systems depend on their Sky Eye. In regards to the strength of the defensive systems, Sky Pce¡¯s defenses are stronger than the Extreme King¡¯s. And that is all because of the Sky Eye. The Extreme King want to kill the Sea Sky Eye to create a defensive system as powerful as the Sky¡¯s. While this core xenogeneic might not yield a genuine Sky Eye, it could greatly increase the defensive power of the Extreme King.¡±

 Chapter 2532 - Playing Chess

    <h4>Chapter 2532: ying Chess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That means Bai Wan Jie is confident that he¡¯ll be able to obtain a Sea Sky Eye?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Li Keer smiled. ¡°That is why I said, if you think this is too troublesome, you don¡¯t have to help me locate and destroy the creature. I want the Sea Sky Eye, but not as much as the Extreme King do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind trying to get it. The Extreme King might not be strong enough to take it down anyway,¡± Han Sen said flippantly. But inside, he was thinking about how he was going to get his hands on the Sea Sky Eye.


    When Dia Robber finally returned, the royal knights still hadn¡¯t found the Sea Sky Eye.


    Clearly, the Destroyed had spotted the royal knights scouring the system for the Sea Sky Eye. When he saw them, he asked in surprise, ¡°Why are the Extreme King here?


    Dragon One exined the situation to him, and in response, Dia Robber said, ¡°If the Extreme King believe they are going to get it, I doubt there will be much for us to do in this system. I have spoken to my people. Dor, they have agreed to allow you to learn Big Destroyed as a reward for helping us y a deified xenogeneic. I can¡¯t give you part of the geno art as a downpayment, though. We are hoping that you will help us defeat the deified xenogeneic before receiving the reward, and in the event that you don¡¯t trust us, we can give the Big Destroyed to a trusted third-party to hold onto. The third-party will pay you after the deified xenogeneic has been in. What do you think of that, Dor?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let the Dragons hold onto the geno art, then,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I thought of that as well. I would like to ask you to help us, Dragon One.¡± Dia Robber looked at Dragon One as he spoke.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The Dragon promptly agreed.


    ¡°I have brought Big Destroyed here with me. Should we sign the agreement now?¡± Dia Robber asked, presenting a little box.


    ¡°There is no rush. Let me finish-off this Sea Sky Eye, and then I will sign.¡± Han Sen waved his hand.


    The people around him were shocked. No one had expected that Han Sen still intended to defeat the Sea Sky Eye after learning of the Extreme King¡¯s interference.


    ¡°Brother Dor, the Extreme King are very strong. Plus, they are very confident in their task here. They must have made special preparations, and they will have tricks up their sleeves. There is no need to fight with them over this,¡± Dragon One said, attempting to persuade Han Sen to drop the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to try my luck. I have nothing against Bai Wan Jie.¡± Han Sen paused, and then went on to say, ¡°In regards to signing the contract, let us wait until this has been resolved first. You guys probably shouldn¡¯t stick around. Why don¡¯t you leave for now? When I¡¯m done here, I will contact you both.¡±


    Dragon One and Dia Robber looked at each other with apprehension, and then they took their people and left.


    The Dragons were frequent allies of the Extreme King. Although the Destroyed didn¡¯t often see eye to eye with the Extreme King, they also didn¡¯t want to risk a falling out with such a powerful race. So, they thought it was a good idea to leave now, as well.


    After Dragon One and Dia Robber left, Han Sen spoke to Li Keer and said, ¡°You should leave, too. If I get the Sea Sky Eye, I will deliver it to you.¡±


    Li Keer smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as you, but I do have Gxy Teleportation. I¡¯m perfectly capable of getting myself out of trouble, if need be. You just mind your own business without fretting over my wellbeing.¡±


    Han Sen had no response for that. He merely proceeded to wander around the system, ying xenogeneics as he went. He seemed to be meandering aimlessly, but he carefully stayed within the borders of the system.


    If the intruder had been anyone else, Bai Wan Jie would have sent his people to chase them away. The crown prince wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hover around him like a vulture. But Han Sen¡¯s performance against the Gold Armor General had been terrifying. It made others fearful of him.


    Although the Extreme King¡¯s royal knights had an impressive reputation, they weren¡¯t confident that they could defeat Han Sen in the core area. Instead of attempting to oust him, they sent scouts to watch him and attempt to contain him, if need be.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t feel guilty at all about his n to steal from the Extreme King.


    He had expected to wait a long time before the Sea Sky Eye was found, but it was only two dayster when he felt a scary shockwave rolling out from a distant spot in the system. Bai Wan Jie must have discovered the Sea Sky Eye, and he was in the process of killing it.


    Han Sen wanted to travel there, but two royal knights barred his way.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± a royal guard said while looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°Why do I have to tell you where I¡¯m going?¡± Han Sen asked icily.


    The royal knight wasn¡¯t angered, but his face remained impassive as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me where you¡¯re going, but if you are headed for the battlefield, then you will be an enemy of the Extreme King. I hope you think this through.¡±


    Before Han Sen could speak, the other royal knight said, ¡°Our crown prince said that if you are willing to stay here and not interfere in the fight, he will owe you a big favor. We would appreciate it greatly.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will not go. Please tell the crown prince not to break his promise,¡± Han Sen said. Then he turned around to leave.


    Both of them were shocked. When they were sent there, the two knights had been ordered to stop Dor no matter what. They were prepared for a fight to the death, but Dor was actually being nice. He departed after a brief exchange of words.


    But they still felt uneasy. They followed Han Sen, not wanting to let him escape their watch.


    ¡°Giving up was a good idea. After all, they are the Extreme King.¡± Li Keer let out an exaggerated sigh.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Lady Keer, do you like chess?¡±


    ¡°Chess?¡± Li Keer was shocked.


    ¡°Yes, chess.¡± Han Sen nodded. ¡°Do you y?¡±


    ¡°I know how to y chess, but why are you asking?¡± Li Keer didn¡¯t know what Han Sen wanted.


    ¡°Please y a game of chess with me.¡± Han Sen pointed to a that was far away. ¡°How about there?¡±


    Li Keer knew Han Sen was up to something, but instead of asking what he was nning, she just nodded.


    The two of them arrived on the. They found a quiet ce and set up the chess game. When the two royal knights who were stalking him saw Dor ying chess with a female Sky, they were surprised.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± A royal knight mumbled in confusion.


    The other royal knightughed and said, ¡°So, what? No matter how strong he is, he is just a King. Plus, he is a King from a nameless race. He wouldn¡¯t dare make enemies of the Extreme King. He made the right decision.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. That way, we won¡¯t have to die.¡± The royal knights were finally beginning to rx. They had seen Han Sen fight the Gold Armor General, and so they didn¡¯t want to fight him.


    Li Keer, who was ying chess with Han Sen, thought that they had dramatically misjudged Han Sen¡¯s intentions. That was because she wasn¡¯t actually ying chess with Han Sen; she was ying with a doppelganger. The real Han Sen had left a long time ago. Even Li Keer hadn¡¯t felt it when he teleported away.


    ¡°This guy really is brave. He dares to steal from the Extreme King. Not only that, but he¡¯s taking something that they want really badly.¡± Although Li Keer was ying chess, she wasn¡¯t paying much attention to the game. Her eyes were shing, and a starscape gleamed across them. It was the image of Bai Wan Jie fighting the Sea Sky Eye.

 Chapter 2533 - Emperor Staff

    <h4>Chapter 2533: Emperor Staff</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All the royal knights were lined up, surrounding a giant eyeball that looked like a blue gem. It was as big as a moon. Although the knights were all Kings who had powerful areas, most of the knights weren¡¯t using their powers.


    They had been split up into teams, and every team had a leader. Under the leader¡¯smand, the Kings released their powers and areas one by one. The process was smooth, and there were no errors or faults. The knights worked together like a well-oiled machine, and the fight was precise, tidy, and unhindered.


    Han Sen had allowed Bubble to take on his appearance and y chess. Meanwhile, he snuck into the battleground. He hid between the asteroids so he could watch the crazy fight unfold.


    Han Sen had topliment them. There were many elites in the Extreme King. For every one hundred Kings, there were twenty to thirty half-deifieds. They had all kinds of powers, which could be used in any way they deemed suitable.


    The half-deifieds that could use Gxy Teleportation were the types that Dia Robber and Dragon One had spent so much time looking for. The royal knights had two soldiers with those powers.


    The powers of the various knights were utilized very well. They trapped the giant blue gem eyeball within their circle, and no matter how many times the blue gem eyeball released its blue light, it couldn¡¯t break out of its cage. It was unable to hurt the members of the royal knights.


    The power that bound the creature waspletely silent, and Bai Wan Jie hovered to the side as he watched the fight. He didn¡¯t even participate in the actual battle. But Han Sen had noticed that the leader of the knights seemed to have a heart. The man used his heart tomand the knights, and that was why their performance had been so wless.


    ¡°So strong. The Extreme King¡¯s geniuses are too strongpared to the geniuses of other races. Any of their Kings that awaken their king bodies have a great chance of bing deified. Compared to the other high races that must practice for so long, having a king body is like using a cheat code.¡± Han Sen sighed. He was very hopeful about humans.


    Every human that came from the Sanctuary had a super god body. If their development was spurred and humans eventually developed an army, it would be stronger than any army of the Extreme King.


    However, in this fight, even the powerful Extreme King knights surrounding the Sea Sky Eye were unable to hurt it.


    The Sea Sky Eye kept dancing and releasing blue lights. Although it couldn¡¯t escape the circle of knights, its enemies were still unable to hurt it.


    Han Sen continued to watch the battle proceed for a while longer. The reason the Extreme King knights couldn¡¯t injure the Sky Eye was simple; the Sky Eye had a special eye skill.


    No matter howplicated the attacks of the Extreme King knights were or how perfectly they cooperated, the Sky Eye was impervious to all their attacks. It wouldn¡¯t allow any powers tond on it.


    ¡°If this continues, the royal knights are going to lose,¡± Han Sen thought.


    After all, the Sea Sky Eye casually brushed off every attack of the royal knights. The knights had much more difficulty resisting the eye¡¯s attacks, byparison. Using group Gxy Teleportation was particrly exhausting for the Extreme King soldiers. Casting that geno cost a lot of energy, and after a few uses, the caster would grow tired.


    ¡°Bai Wan Jie must have another trick up his sleeve, right?¡± Han Sen was still hiding, not yet nning on doing anything. He just watched the scary fight y out.


    The powers being used in the fight were shing across space, causing the darkness itself to shake. Normal people would see it all like a rainbow light in space, with a few shockwaves causing the light to ripple and jump. They wouldn¡¯t see anything in detail.


    Han Sen was so far away, but he had his Purple-Eye Butterfly and Spell sniper rifle. His view of the battle was crystal clear, which allowed him to keep up with every attack and parry. As he watched, he was learning a lot.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that ice element skills could be used that way... And that must be a metal area...¡± While Han Sen watched with interest, the Sea Sky Eye suddenly became brighter. The moon-like Sea Sky Eye lit up. It was now like a sun that was releasing blue light.


    A blue glow spread along its substance chains, breaking the areas of the knights effortlessly. They werepletely helpless to stop it. The blue light was everywhere, and there was nothing they could do to evade it. From the looks of it, one hundred royal knights were about to be killed on the spot.


    Bai Wan Jie, who was watching the fight, finally moved. He was holding a staff that looked as if it had been made of tinum. A crystal ball was mounted on the top of the staff, and when Bai Wan Jie raised his staff, the crystal ball began to shine. It released some transparent substance chains, which shielded the royal knights with a screen of crystal.


    When the Sea Sky Eye¡¯s blue light struck thatyer of crystal, the light disappeared. It was actually unable to break through thatyer of crystal.


    ¡°What is that staff? How does it possess so much power?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Bai Wan Jie was just half-deified. Even if he was wielding a deified weapon, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to trigger a deified substance chain.


    But now, Bai Wan Jie was using his staff to protect all the royal knights from the attacks of the Sea Sky Eye. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to make of the sight.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Bai Wan Jie raised his staff. The transparent substance chain kept buffing the knights, and the knights surged forward like a legion of the undead. Suddenly, none of them were afraid of the Sea Sky Eye¡¯s power anymore, so they stopped defending themselves and focused all their strength on attacking.


    The Sea Sky Eye was strangely enraged. The blue light it wielded was so strong that it looked like an angry blue star. Han Sen could barely look in the creature¡¯s direction. But even so, the Sea Sky Eye couldn¡¯t break the defense of the transparent substance chain.


    The powers of the knights finallynded on the creature, but they weren¡¯t very effective. They could barely damage the Sea Sky Eye.


    Han Sen used his sniper rifle to aim at Bai Wan Jie. The man¡¯s body was releasing a white light. The staff sucked in the light he was producing, then pumped out transparent substance chains in return.


    ¡°Weird. Bai Wan Jie is fueling the staff with his own power, but he¡¯s obviously producing way more power than a half-deified should be capable of. At the rate that the staff¡¯s draining his strength, even Dragon One would onlyst for a few seconds. But Bai Wan Jie is maintaining that output, and he has yet to look exhausted. That isn¡¯t normal,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Bai Wan Jie did look pale, but he wasn¡¯t about to copse.


    Bzzt!


    As Han Sen watched Bai Wan Jie, something happened to the Sea Sky Eye.

 Chapter 2534 - Gold General Appears

    <h4>Chapter 2534 Gold General Appears</h4>


    The Sea Sky Eye seemed to notice that its blue lights were unable to kill the knights, but it stillshed out angrily. It imbued its blue light with even greater strength. When the substance chainsing from the Sea Sky Eye seemed to reach their maximum power, the creature¡¯s blindingly bright body seemed to suddenly darken. A giant blue vortex formed around the creature and began sucking everything else toward it.


    The King ss elites sted their power at the blue vortex in an attempt to disrupt its pull, but their efforts were fruitless. Not even the half-deifieds could resist the attractive force of the vortex. Under the power of that scary suction, they went flying forward.


    As a few of the knights got sucked into the blue vortex, Bai Wan Jie suddenly shouted, ¡°Nightmare, now!¡±


    The leader of the knights was drawing near the vortex. Hearing Bai Wan Jie¡¯s shout, he pulled out an item. Han Sen adjusted his scope to get a better view. The Extreme King leader was holding an object that looked like an old statue. The statue seemed familiar to Han Sen. After a second, he ced it.


    ¡°An Ancient God Statue?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    The statue zed with light the moment that the man pulled it out. The light created a mysterious shadow that shielded Nightmare Knight. It also increased Nightmare Knight¡¯s power, giving him deified strength in an instant. A gold substance chain appeared around his body.


    This Ancient God Statue was different from the one that Han Sen had seen before. This one was giving its user metal powers.


    Nightmare Knight didn¡¯t hesitate. Once he had received the metal powers from the Ancient God Statue, he pulled out a metallic spear. Han Sen could see that the spear wasden with mysterious symbols. As the deified metal power flowed into Nightmare Knight, the symbols across the spear became very bright. Metal substance chains swirled around the spear, transforming the spear into an old, mysterious metal pir.


    Nightmare Knight roared and shoved the mysterious metal pir into the blue vortex.


    ¡°An Ancient God Statue and a deified treasure? The Extreme King are wealthy indeed!¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t blink. He just stared at Sea Sky Eye and the mysterious metal pir. He wanted to see what would happen next.


    That mysterious metal pir looked like the weapon of some ancient sea deity as it was thrust into the blue vortex. When the pir touched the vortex, the swirling blue power began to slow. The metal pir was driven deeper and deeper into the vortex, and the blue power began to shine strangely. It was like a series of thunderbolts were striking the pir. The creature¡¯s attacks failed to break the pir, though. Cracks began to spread through space around the blue vortex, and every time the pir sank another inch into the vortex, one of the Sea Sky Eye¡¯s substance chains fell apart.


    The Sea Sky Eye seemed to have realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right. It wanted to retreat, but it was toote for that. The mysterious metal pir has suppressed the vortex and pinned the creature in ce. As the seconds ticked by, the pir pierced relentlessly through the creature¡¯s defenses.


    Han Sen could see that the Sea Sky Eye wasn¡¯t going tost. Since the time had arrived, he quickly summoned the Gold Armor General beast soul. With his new beast soul cloaking his form, he headed straight for the Sea Sky Eye.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been flying for long when something changed within the Sea Sky Eye again. The blue vortex that had spun like water became ice. It froze the metal pir that was half-way inside it.


    From afar, it looked like a long metal pencil sticking out of a giant blue eyeball. It was an extremely disturbing sight.


    ¡°All of you! Deploy your power to push the pir inside. We have to use it to suppress the Sea Sky Eye!¡± Bai Wan Jie¡¯s face had be grim as he shouted the newmand.


    The royal knights reacted quickly. They hurled all of their scary powers at the end of the metal pir, striking it like they were hammering in a nail. With each new explosion of power, they pushed the metal pir deeper into the blue eyeball.


    As the metal pir went in, the cracks across the blue eyeball widened and spread. The eyeball was growing too weak. It was going to shatter.


    Bai Wan Jie¡¯s eyes brightened as he watched the Sea Sky Eye¡¯s strength fail. He knew that sess was within arm¡¯s reach.


    They were sacrificing a great deal for this victory. It had taken thebined powers of an Ancient God Statue, a Sky God Pir, and an Emperor Staff. The Sky God Pir and Emperor Staff could be used again, but the Ancient God Statue was a one-time use item.


    And because he used the Emperor Staff, he had burned through a lot of the strength in his king body. He had used his body¡¯s power to activate the Emperor Staff, and using it for so long had cost him a lot of energy. He would be another year or two before he recovered his strength.


    eCOV


    But as long as he could get the Sea Sky Eye¡¯s xenogeneic gene, it would all be worth it.


    As Bai Wan Jie¡¯s excitement grew, a gold light shed by him. A gold form appeared behind the Sky God Pir, drawing his attention.


    ¡°Gold Armor General! Why is a Gold Armor General here?¡± Bai Wan Jie¡¯s brain had no idea what to do with what he was seeing.


    All the royal knights stared in shock, as well. They couldn¡¯t imagine why there was a Gold Armor General before them, so they had no idea how to react.


    Finishing off the Sea Sky Eye was taking all their power, and now a Gold Armor General had appeared out of nowhere. They had no clue what to do.Boom!


    Before they could muster a reaction, Han Sen used the Gold Armor General to m the Sky God Pir¡¯s base. A glowing gold substance chain hurtled into the Sky God Pir, shoving the pir all the way into the Sea Sky Eye. A hole appeared in the moon-sized Sea Sky Eye.


    ¡°Core Deified Xenogeneic hunted: Sea Sky Core Eye. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    As this announcement yed inside Han Sen¡¯s head, he felt disappointed that he hadn¡¯t received a beast soul.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t stop, though. He drove the gold general into the big hole that the Sky God Pir had opened up. As he flew, he saw a fist-sized blue eyeball. He grabbed it in his hand as he went through the body of the Sea Sky Eye. When the gold general emerged from the other side of the Sea Sky Eye, the creature¡¯s giant corpse suddenly copsed. It shattered, spraying out like chips on blue ice. The explosion washed over the system like a quick, passing blizzard.


    Han Sen returned to the Sky God Pir. As its power faded, it returned to its shape as a spear. The gold general grabbed it, then turned and raced off at full speed.


    Bai Wan Jie and all the royal knights in the area had seen the bloody cape flying behind the figure. And they had seen the golden pipes spewing fire. The ce now looked quiet and dead.


    ¡°Gold Armor General stole the Sky God Pir and the Sea Sky Eye¡¯s core gene,¡± Bai Wan Jie seethed. When the shock wore off, he was so angry that he felt like he was about to vomit. He wanted to chase after the Gold Armor General, but it was toote to do so. The Gold Armor General was barely visible at this point; it was little more than a golden dot in the distance.

 Chapter 2535 - One Move

    <h4>Chapter 2535 One Move</h4>


    ¡°What the f*ck is going on?¡± Bai Wan Jie was angry and frustrated, but more than anything else, he was simply confused.


    Gold Armor General had been killed by Dor and Dragon One. Why would it have appeared here, all of a sudden? And on top of that, it had taken the Sea Sky Eye¡¯s core gene and the Sky God Pir.


    It wasn¡¯t umon for there to be multiple of the same type of xenogeneic in the core area, but if there had been a second deified Gold Armor General, someone would have noticed.


    Bai Wan Jie could only think of one possibility. Although it was hard to believe, he couldn¡¯t think of any other reasonable exnations for what had happened.


    ¡°Dor? Where is Dor?¡±


    Li Keer¡¯s mouth was hanging open, and she showed no signs of remembering to close it.


    She hadn¡¯t been sure where Han Sen had gone when he sneaked away from their chess match, but she had assumed he had headed toward the battleground. Because of that, she had been keeping a careful eye on the events of the battle. Seeing the gold general destroy the Sea Sky Eye and steal the Sky God Pir had been a shock for her, too.


    She knew that Gold Armor General had been killed by Dor, so seeing the Gold Armor General show up again had been unexpected, to say the least.


    But her shock was different from Bai Wan Jie¡¯s. Li Keer kept staring at the spot where the Gold Armor General had vanished. When the Gold Armor General flew away from the battlefield, she had lost her ability to sense it. She couldn¡¯t feel any trace of its presence.


    ¡°Was that Dor?¡± Li Keer knew the Gold Armor General had to be connected to Dor in some capacity. There was more chance of that than of it being under Bai Wan Jie¡¯s control, at least. Li Keer was certain it was Dor because he was the only person she knew who could evade being picked up by the Very High Sense. Aside from Dor, Li Keer was confident that no one in this system couldmit such an act and then escape her senses.


    Not long after, Li Keer saw the Dor sitting in front of her be blurry for a moment. If she wasn¡¯t right in front of Dor, she wouldn¡¯t even have noticed when his real body returned from the battlefield.


    Li Keer looked at Han Sen and opened her mouth to say something, but before she could speak, Bai Wan Jie rushed up and surrounded them with a contingent of his royal knights. ¡°Dor, hand over the Sea Sky Eye core gene and the Sky God Pir,¡± Bai Wan Jie said while looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°My Prince, you must be looking for the wrong person.¡± Han Sen raised his head and coldly met the man¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Give me the core gene and the Sky God Pir. Then, we can pretend nothing happened, and I will still owe you a favor,¡± Bai Wan Jie said with a frown.


    Han Sen opened his palms wide and said, ¡°Crown prince, I would certainly enjoy it if you owed me a favor, but I really don¡¯t have the core gene or the Sky God Pir. I¡¯ve never even seen the things you are speaking about.¡±


    Bai Wan Jie coldly looked at Han Sen. He could not be sure if Gold Armor General was rted to Dor, but the Extreme King had paid a lot for what they had just lost. They even wasted an Ancient God Statue. He couldn¡¯t just let it go and return to his people with nothing


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll need toe with us and exin the situation to our people,¡± Bai Wan Jie said slowly, staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°Do you Extreme Kings really enjoy throwing your weight around that much? Just because you told us not toe close to the battleground, I obliged, My Prince. When your people approached me, I turned around and left as requested. Now, you haven¡¯t even thanked me. And what¡¯s more, you¡¯re trying to use me of stealing your stuff. What kind of person do you think I am?¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice had grown chilly, and his face was darkening.


    Bai Wan Jie had already spoken to the two half-deifieds he set to guard Dor, so he knew that Dor was speaking the truth. But Dor was the one who had killed the Gold Armor General. And it had appeared in the battleground and stolen the Sea Sky Eye core gene and the Sky God Pir. The entire situation was way too coincidental, which was why Bai Wan Jie refused to believe there was no connection between the thief and Dor.


    ¡°You think too much. I¡¯d just like you to help investigate this crime. Please, do a favor for the Extreme King ande with us,¡± Bai Wan Jie said, his voice bing less usatory. He was still suspicious, though, and he wouldn¡¯t let it go easily.


    Plus, there was too much that he didn¡¯t know about Dor, anyway. He was going to take the strange man back to the Extreme King no matter what.


    Li Keer knew it was her time to say something. Dor was being pushed to the edge, but all she had to do was reveal her true self. If she did that, Bai Wan Jie would leave. Then, Dor would be impressed by who she was and owe her a favor. It was a two birds with one stone opportunity.


    Li Keer narrowed her eyes. She was going to say something, but Han Senughed and said, ¡°Bai Wan Jie, do you think that all other races are merely ves of the Extreme King? Do you think others must do whatever you bid them to? You think far too highly of your heritage.¡±


    ¡°The universe doesn¡¯t belong to us, but you still have toe with us today.¡± Bai Wan Jie stood as still as a statue, and he continued to re down on Han Sen.


    Many of the Extreme King knights drew closer. They built a formation to block all of Han Sen¡¯s potential escape routes. Whenever Bai Wan Jie gave themand, they would use their powers against Dor in tandem, the same way they had fought against the Sea Sky Eye. Even if Dor had the power to fight a deified elite, their powers would allow them to stand up to him.


    Han Sen was still sitting in front of the chessboard with a chess piece in his hand. He paid little attention to the royal knights, and his mind was clearly still focused on his next move.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m going to have to force you back,¡± Bai Wan Jie growled.Before he could give themand, Nightmare Knight had already activated his heart area. The King ss knights unleashed their powers in sequence,yering their areas over Han Sen and Li Keer. The scary powers seemed demonic, and it suddenly felt like some unimaginable apocalypse was bearing down upon them.


    ¡°This is good. I won¡¯t save Dor until the Extreme King has pushed him to the brink. Myst-minute rescue will be even more staggering,¡± Li Keer smugly thought.


    Those scary areas came down with enough power to destroy an entire. And all the while, Han Sen continued to deliberate his chess move without a care in the world.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, chartreuse, blue, and purple areas spread out around them. Wind, fire, thunder, and lightning; all kinds of overwhelming powers roared. Knives, swords, spears, and axes were breaking the sky as they came. Attacks were surging toward Han Sen from all directions.


    But Han Sen still sat where he was without moving. It was like the enormous wave of lethal power didn¡¯t even exist. Han Sen¡¯s brow was furrowed in thought, as if the chess game in front of him was more important than anything


    Li Keer frowned. When she saw that Han Sen was giving no indication that he wanted to move, she hadn¡¯t a clue about what he was nning to do.


    As that tsunami of power prepared to crash down across him, Han Sen set his chess piece down on the chessboard. The chess piece clicked, loud and clear, as it touched down on the chessboard.


    That crunchy, striking sound was like a switch getting flicked. The moment the chess piece came down, the roaring rain, wind, thunder, sword lights, knife lights, and scary areas vanished. The attacks became shadows, then faded entirely.

 Chapter 2536 - Very High

    <h4>Chapter 2536: Very High</h4>


    In that instant, the faces of Bai Wan Jie and all the royal knights grew pale. They all knew that what had just happened wasn¡¯t a dream. Hundreds of Kings and half-deifieds had summoned and unleashed their power.


    But without moving, Han Sen had erased everyone¡¯s power in the blink of an eye. What he had done was scarcely believable.


    Li Keer¡¯s face changed, too. She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around what had just happened, and she stared at Han Sen where he sat casually. There was no way that she could have done what he just did so easily.


    ¡°The No Taboo skill... you are of the Very High!¡± Bai Wan Jie suddenly said to Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of the Very High. I am human,¡± Han Sen said simply.


    Although Han Sen denied it, Bai Wan Jie did believe he was one of the Very High. He raised his hand and said, ¡°If you are one of the Very High, then this is beyond my ability to handle. But the Extreme King will demand an exnation from the Very High¡¯s elder.¡±


    After that, Bai Wan Jie waved his hand, and his royal knights formed ranks and left with him. Not a single one remained.


    Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. He had already used his gold general, and he was ready to kill them if he had to. But when he canceled their powers, he had simply used his Dongxuan Area. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Bai Wan Jie. After dering that Han Sen was one of the Very High, the man had stormed off like a sulking child and threatened to tattle on Dor to the Very High.


    Li Keer didn¡¯t know how to process what had just transpired. She felt numb. She could no longer predict what might happen next. Bai Wan Jie believed Dor was one of the Very High.


    There was a Very High present, but that Very High was Li Keer, okay? She felt rather indignant that Bai Wan Jie had assumed Dor was the Very High.


    ¡°You cannot me Bai Wan Jie for his assumption, though,¡± Li Keer thought glumly. ¡°The powers Dor used are simr to my No Taboo of the Very High. But while the two powers might be simr, they aren¡¯t exactly the same.¡±


    Li Keer had nned to reveal herself as one of the Very High, suppress Bai Wan Jie, and pull Dor out of the fire. But by assuming that Dor was a Very High, Bai Wan Jie had stolen her thunder. It made her¡ªthe real thing¡ªbe quite speechless.


    If she said she was one of the Very High now, the effect she expected would be gone. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t owe her anything, and it¡¯d just make things awkward.


    ¡°You are one of the Very High?¡± Li Keer asked, looking at Han Sen and pretending to be shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of the Very High. Didn¡¯t I tell you I was human?¡± Han Sen said in annoyance.


    Li Keerughed. ¡°If you were one of the Very High, just the name would shock anyone. The Very High are the first race in the universe. If I was one of the Very High, I would be proud to reveal it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the Very High,¡± Han Sen grumbled. ¡°I am human and I am proud of it!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Li Keer thought to herself, ¡°I have never even heard of humans before. How can hepare himself to us?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± Han Sen said, standing up.


    ¡°Give me the core gene.¡± Li Keer reached out her hand.


    ¡°What core gene?¡± Han Sen pretended to be shocked as he looked at Li Keer.


    Although he had the Sea Sky Eye core gene, he hesitated to give it to her. He wondered if it was really a worthwhile trade to swap it for the final part of Li Keer¡¯s Gxy Teleportation teaching.


    This was the primary material for creating a Sky Eye defensive system; he wouldn¡¯t find another one. This was the only material of this type that he would be able to use in trade.


    There was also the fact that Han Sen had used the Gold Robot General to steal the Sea Sky Eye. If he gave it to Li Keer, that meant divulging his association to the gold general. If word about this got out to the Extreme King, nothing would stop them froming after him.


    Although Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of provoking the Extreme King, there was no need for him to do something that wouldn¡¯t earn him a benefit.


    Li Keer smiled and said, ¡°My power isn¡¯t incredibly strong, but I can be insightful. I have another skill that is akin to Gxy Teleportation, and I¡¯m very good at reading situations. I have seen you control the Gold Armor General to steal the Sea Sky Eye and the Sky God Pir. I also watched you exit the Gold Armor General. Are you going to break your promise?¡±


    Li Keer was just bluffing Han Sen, though. Of course, she hadn¡¯t seen Han Sen exit the Gold Armor General.


    Han Sen was shocked. Li Keer should have been ying chess here the entire time. If she was able to tell what happened in the fight, she couldn¡¯t have been bluffing.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t believe she had really seen hime out of the Gold Armor General. He had used his Dongxuan Area to keep the universal cogwheels around him from moving. If someone was watching him, he should have been able to feel it.


    But Li Keer was smart. When she saw Han Sen looking so shocked, she knew she was right. She looked at Han Sen with surprise, and said, ¡°I was just guessing. It really was you, huh?¡±


    Han Sen shrugged slightly. He neither denied nor admitted it. He pulled out the Sky Eye Core gene and presented it to her.


    If Li Keer had guessed this, then there was no point in him denying it. Although the Sea Sky Eye was good, Han Sen didn¡¯t even know how to build a Sky Eye. It was pointless for him to hold onto it.


    Plus, Han Sen was very interested in the final part of Gxy Teleportation. So, he decided to make the exchange with Li Keer.


    Even if Li Keer told people that he had stolen the Sea Sky Eye, it wouldn¡¯t really affect him. No one knew who Dor was, anyway.


    ¡°How did you do that? You can control the Gold Armor General?¡± Li Keer looked at Han Sen as she moved to take the Sea Sky Eye.


    ¡°Where is the final part of Gxy Teleportation? We make the trade at the same time.¡± Han Sen pulled his hand back, not allowing Li Keer to take the Sea Sky Eye.


    Li Keer hesitated. She wasn¡¯t really all that interested in the Sea Sky Eye. The item could make a fake Sky Eye, but it wouldn¡¯t have the power of the original. It would be great if it could copy just sixty percent of a real Sky Eye¡¯s strength. Maybe the weaker Extreme King might have been interested, but the Very High didn¡¯t need such a bauble.


    But if Li Keer didn¡¯t make the trade, they might have to go their separate ways. And that was something Li Keer did not want.


    ¡°The next part isplicated. You didn¡¯t even finish the first part of Gxy Teleportation, so you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you the final part. But that is okay. I have time, and so I will teach you slowly,¡± Li Keer said with augh.


    Li Keer didn¡¯t ask Han Sen to hand the Sea Sky Eye over, which made him feel a little morefortable with the arrangement. He took Li Keer with him to continue hunting xenogeneics.


    Before Han Sen traveled far, Dragon One and Dia Robber flew over to them. Dia Robber looked extra happy as he said, ¡°Brother Dor, you must be one of the Very High! How can you be so strong?¡±


    ¡°I worry too much. If Brother Dor is one of the Very High, it doesn¡¯t matter how brave Bai Wan Jie is: he will never dare to hurt a hair on your head,¡± Dragon One said.


    Han Sen and Li Keer looked weirded out upon hearing this, but they were reacting for very different reasons.

 Chapter 2537 - Big Evil Beast

    <h4>Chapter 2537: Big Evil Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who told you I was one of the Very High?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    Li Keer wanted to ask this, as well, but she didn¡¯t have a chance to.


    ¡°Brother Dor, stop hiding it from us. We have heard that you stole the Sea Sky Eye and the deified treasure Sky God Pir from Bai Wan Jie before he could even fart,¡± Dia Robber said.


    Dragon One was technically an ally of the Extreme King, but the three big races hadn¡¯t started fighting yet. The Dragon wouldn¡¯t do anything to the people of the Very High. Instead, as the leader of the three big races, the Very High had an even better reputation than the Extreme King did. When it became a matter of life and death, no one would ever oppose the Very High.


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of the Very High. I am human. I said that a long time ago,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°We understand that Brother Dor is human.¡± Dragon One and Dia Robber looked at each other. For a moment, Han Sen thought they were going to wink knowingly at each other.


    Han Sen looked at their faces, and he knew he hadn¡¯t exined things well enough. But still, Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about it anymore. So, he didn¡¯t speak.


    Li Keer, however, was very frustrated. She wanted to say that Dor wasn¡¯t one of the Very High and that she actually was, but now wasn¡¯t the time to mention something like that.


    ¡°How did thingse to this?¡± Li Keer couldn¡¯t figure out how she had gotten herself into this situation.


    Dor said he was human, but now people were recognizing him as one of the Very High. And a Very High like her couldn¡¯t even exin things clearly.


    ¡°Brother Dor, do you have the time to hunt a deified xenogeneic with me? I have prepared Big Destroyed,¡± Dia Robber said to Han Sen with an excited look.


    The Destroyed hadn¡¯t been very happy to bargain with their precious Big Destroyed, but now that they thought Han Sen was one of the Very High, their apprehension vanished. They weren¡¯t just happy to proceed with the deal; they felt honored.


    It was like saying, ¡°Are you seeing this? Even the Very High are interested in a geno art that we Destroyed have created. They want to research our Big Destroyed. Do you know how strong our Destroyed geno arts are? We have geno arts that even the Very High are interested in.¡±


    Of course, the Destroyed didn¡¯t make their true feelings known openly. They were just more than willing to make this exchange using Big Destroyed. Han Sen wasn¡¯t just going to be given Big Destroyed, though; the Destroyed were going to provide a manual and a heap of extra information to go along with the geno art. Unlike their previous meeting, Dia Robber had actually brought the geno art with him this time.


    ¡°Sure. We can go now. Sign the contract and give Big Destroyed to Dragon One to hold onto.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Dia Robber pushed the box containing Big Destroyed to Han Sen and said, ¡°I totally trust you. You can take a look at Big Destroyed first. It¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°There are actually some benefits to having that Very High title erroneously above my head...¡± Han Sen thought. He knew that Dia Robber still believed he was one of the Very High, which was why the man was being so kind. Still, Han Sen didn¡¯t see any point in exining since he had no intention of betraying his word.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Li Keer thought again. Hearing all this made her want to cry.


    Han Sen epted Big Destroyed and had a look. He discovered that there were many manuals and pamphlets of information, which would make the geno art easier for him to learn.


    Han Sen quickly flicked through Big Destroyed and memorized all the contents. He would practice it whenever he had the time to.


    Due to the fact this geno art required the talents of the Destroyed, Han Sen didn¡¯t know if he would be able to learn it.


    The deified xenogeneic Dia Robber wanted to kill was called Big Evil Beast. It was both incredibly powerful and insanely fast. It also possessed an evil area. Inside that area, no matter how great your defenses were, you would be weakened. Even deified creatures in its radius would be reduced to half-deified or even King level. There was no way they could defeat the Big Evil Beast.


    ¡°Brother Dor, how are we going to kill the Big Evil Beast?¡± Dia Robber had ns of his own, and he only required Han Sen¡¯s power. But after learning that Han Sen was one of the Very High, Dia Robber was more interested in hearing Han Sen¡¯s thoughts and ideas for tackling such a foe.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°How did you guys n on fighting it?¡±


    ¡°We nned tobine our powers to restrain the Big Evil Beast, and then have you perform the deadly strike,¡± Dia Robber exined their attack strategy. ¡°What do you think about the n?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll use your n, then.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t have an opinion on the matter. He thought this n would work because the Big Evil Beast probably had a weakness somewhere, as well. It wouldn¡¯t be like ordinary deifieds outside the core area, which were wless. Cooperating with them to fell the Big Evil Beast wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    Seeing that Dor wasn¡¯t opposed to their n, Dia Robber and Dragon One believed he was just too polite. They would never have expected that Han Sen simply wasn¡¯t interested ining up with a n of his own.


    Li Keer could see Dia Robber and Dragon One falling in love with Han Sen, and it made her as angry as she was amused. She was the genuine Very High of the assembly, and yet, no one even paid any attention to her. And yet theyvished attention on Dor, who was a fake Very High.


    ¡°Wait until you guys learn the truth. It¡¯ll be funny to see how you respond to that revtion,¡± Li Keerughed. She didn¡¯t n to expose the reality of the situation, however. She was going to go along with the charade for a while.


    After a brief journey, everyone arrived where the Big Evil Beast was said to reside. Dragon One and Dia Robber sent out a lot of people to draw the creature into the open so Han Sen could perform the final strike.


    Dia Robber borrowed Dragon One¡¯s Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger and gave it to Han Sen. Although they believed Han Sen was one of the Very High and thus had nock of deified weaponry, they still did what they believed was courteous and right. They didn¡¯t want to make a bad impression.


    ¡°I can use Gxy Teleportation. If you need my help, I can lend a hand,¡± Li Keer volunteered. She said this to Dia Robber, but she only wanted to fight alongside Han Sen to further refine their tender friendship.


    But Dia Robber shook his head. ¡°Thank you, Lady Keer, but you can just spectate. We are fine with Dor¡¯s help.¡±


    Li Keer felt so sad, and she thought to herself, ¡°There is a real Very High here, and yet you leave her on the sidelines. And you¡¯re spending so much to hire a fake Very High in the belief that you¡¯re getting a bargain. Are you guys stupid?¡±


    Li Keer knew she couldn¡¯t me Dia Robber or the others, but she still felt depressed about it.


    Han Sen was waiting in the system. A short whileter, Dragon One and Dia Robber rushed out of a. They were being chased by a very scary giant beast.


    The beast looked like a tiger, and it was pitch ck. Its body was covered in scales, though, and a pair of enormous wings spread out behind it. The tail looked like a lion¡¯s tail.


    When it pped its wings to fly, ck smoke billowed out behind it. It was like a monster soaring out of the pits of hell.


    Dia Robber and Dragon One led a dozen half-deifieds to restrict the Big Evil Beast, but their performance was worse than it had been when they fought the Gold Armor General. After a short while, they were on the cusp of losing.


    ¡°Brother Dor, it is your time!¡± Dragon One cast the Dragon Blood Evilbreaker and shouted to Han Sen.

 Chapter 2538 - Killing Big Evil Beast

    <h4>Chapter 2538: Killing Big Evil Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This time, Dragon Blood Evilbreaker didn¡¯t have enough power to contain their enemy. It was still effective, though. Things didn¡¯t go awry as they hadst time when they fought the Gold Armor General.


    Han Sen was holding his Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger tightly. He teleported behind Big Evil Beast. His time learning teleportation skills hadn¡¯t been wasted; he was able to appear next to Big Evil Beast in a moment.


    The dagger was brimming with Han Sen¡¯s power when it cut through the enemy¡¯s wings. The powerful of Han Sen¡¯s strike ripped through the tissue of the wing all the way down its length. That was the creature¡¯s weakest spot. The rest of the monster¡¯s body was covered in scales, and not even with the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger could damage those locations.


    After he pierced through the wing, Han Sen saw a small part of the creature¡¯s back, next to where the wings used to be attached, that wasn¡¯t protected by scales. Han Sen stabbed the monster with the dagger, sending its power through the beast¡¯s flesh. The creature¡¯s flesh wasn¡¯t as tough as its scales were, but the flesh was still harder than that of an ordinary half-deified xenogeneic. Han Sen¡¯s dagger couldn¡¯t cut deep enough to reach the creature¡¯s heart.


    Upon feeling the strike, Big Evil Beast roared. Its aura of evil descended upon the system, cloaking everything around Han Sen and the others. When it pped its wings, ck feathers were fired everywhere like a hail of arrows.


    Han Sen stood before that hailstorm of feather arrows. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge them, and neither could he deflect them all. Judging by the radius of the attack, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to teleport to a safe distance.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate. He used his super god spirit body. The arrows passed harmlessly through him, and then Han Sen raced into Big Evil Beast¡¯s body. He reached the heart and stabbed it with his dagger.


    The super god spirit body onlysted a second. After that, he was back to normal. Fortunately, in that time, Han Sen was able to rush into Big Evil Beast¡¯s heart and stab the organ repeatedly like a madman. Blood spilled everywhere. Big Evil Beast screamed, pping around in circles like it was deranged. It was unable to do anything to Han Sen, who was in its heart.


    Dragon One, Dia Robber, and the others watched as Big Evil Beast shrieked and spewed blood everywhere. Someone murmured, ¡°Brother Dor really is one of the Very High! He is only King ss, but he is already so strong. If he bes half-deified, will he be able to fight a proper deified?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying about bing half-deified? He is already fighting a deified,¡± someone shot back.


    ¡°After seeing Brother Dor, I know what a real champion looks like.¡±


    ¡°Such amazing power. It would be very hard for any race other than the Very High to do this. Not even the Extreme King has Kings on par with Dor.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®very hard¡¯? Feats like this are clearly impossible for anyone else.¡±


    As everyone was discussing this, they suddenly heard Big Evil Beast roar louder than before. Its scream was interrupted as its mouth filled with blood. Dragon One saw the creature cough out some chunks of flesh with the blood.


    Dia Robber and the Destroyed were so happy. ¡°Brother Dor is so strong! That Big Evil Beast must be dead.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, Big Evil Beast¡¯s blood ran dry. Its movements slowed, and its lifeforce grew weak. The evil aura that had weighed on them all disappeared as the creature¡¯s substance chains dissipated one at a time.


    Dragon One and Dia Robber moved forward to finish it off. They ran to attack the Big Evil Beast with all their strength, but they didn¡¯t have the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger, and so they couldn¡¯t deal any damage to the Big Evil Beast. Despiteunching a frantic series of attacks, they couldn¡¯t prate Big Evil Beast¡¯s scales. They could only further damage its wings.


    Blergh!


    Big Evil Beast spilled more blood. Then, someone emerged from the bloody body. It was Han Sen, and he cut his way out, still clutching the Dragon Tattoo Tooth Dagger.


    After Han Sen came out, the Big Evil Beast lost all control of its body. Its carcass floated in the system like a fish gone belly-up. Blood cloaked its form, and it twitched weakly from time to time.


    ¡°Xenogeneic core deified hunted: Big Evil Beast. Deified xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Han Sen felt depressed. Again, there was no beast soul. ¡°It looks like my luck has run out. Two deifieds and still no beast souls.¡±


    Han Sen felt like high-ss xenogeneics had a lower drop rate than low-ss xenogeneics. Han Sen couldn¡¯t be certain that was the case, but it was the way he was currently feeling.


    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Brother Dor.¡± Dia Robber was thrilled, and he thanked Han Sen profusely.


    ¡°You are wee, Brother Robber. It was a fair trade, and I didn¡¯t help you out of charity.¡± Han Sen also returned the dagger to Dragon One.


    ¡°Is Brother Dor still interested in hunting more xenogeneics?¡± Dragon One asked as he epted the dagger.


    ¡°I want to research the geno arts that I¡¯ve received recently. I don¡¯t n on killing more xenogeneics right now. So, perhaps another time.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Dia Robber and Dragon One felt disappointed, but if Han Sen didn¡¯t want to go, then there was nothing they could do about that. They left the core area.


    Han Sen and Li Keer visited the nearby systems. They killed any xenogeneic Kings they saw. If they didn¡¯t find any, they kept traveling. Han Sen used most of his power to practice Li Keer¡¯s God¡¯s Wander and the Destroyed¡¯s Big Destroyed.


    He practiced Big Destroyed for the longest time in that hope that Big Destroyed could help speed up his consumption of King ss genes.


    Li Keer saw Han Sen practicing Big Destroyed and said, ¡°That geno art was designed by the alpha of the Destroyed. It was created based on the unique design of their bodies. Light, dark, and chaos must be bnced within you. The geno art can¡¯t be practiced unless you have all three of those elements. Even among the Destroyed, only pure-blood Destroyed can practice it. Not many outsiders can learn it, that is for sure.¡±


    ¡°I am just giving it a try,¡± Han Sen said, unperturbed. He focused on using the Dongxuan Sutra to practice Big Destroyed.


    When Han Sen was in the sanctuaries, his body had evolved using all the elements. That included light, dark, and chaos elements. Plus, the Dongxuan Sutra itself enabled him to simte geno arts. So, Han Sen was reasonably confident that he would be able to practice Big Destroyed. If he hadn¡¯t believed this, he wouldn¡¯t have risked fighting a deified xenogeneic to get his hands on the geno art.


    When Li Keer saw that Dor continued to practice Big Destroyed despite her warning, she said nothing more. She just didn¡¯t think Han Sen would seed.


    Even the Very High would have trouble learning Big Destroyed. The Very High Sense wouldn¡¯t be of much help. Even if Han Sen had a simr geno art, it wouldn¡¯t get him very far.


    But Li Keer didn¡¯t know that Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra wasn¡¯t a creation of the Very High. Many parts of the geno art had been designed for entirely different purposes, and it was possible for him to do things that the Very High could not.

 Chapter 2539 - We Are Going to Die

    <h4>Chapter 2539: We Are Going to Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen wanted to hear the final part of God¡¯s Wander, so he had to continue hanging around Li Keer. But he didn¡¯t speak to her much while he was practicing. When they did talk, Li Keer would either tell Han Sen about God¡¯s Wander or answer questions about herself.


    ¡°This person is a fighting freak like Lone Bamboo.¡± Li Keer had grown a little depressed as they traveled. She nned to take Han Sen as her silkworm, but after spending so much time with him, she realized that there was nothing Han Sen really needed from her. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to tell him that she was one of the Very High.


    Li Keer regretted this. If she had known this was going to happen, she would have told him she was one of the Very High the first time they met. That way, they could have had a more serious discussion, at least. If she revealed her identity now, Li Keer didn¡¯t think it would amount to much. It wasn¡¯t right, she thought. She would even feel lower than Han Sen.


    After Li Keer finished teaching God¡¯s Wander to Han Sen, she wouldn¡¯t have another opportunity to reveal her identity and convince him to go with her.


    ¡°I still have some matters to take care of. We will meet again if fate bids our paths to cross once more,¡± Han Sen quickly said goodbye to Li Keer and departed the core area. He returned to the white whale.


    Li Keer was so upset that she wanted to kick something. She looked so sad when she returned to her ship.


    ¡°My Lady, what happened? Did you tell Dor? Did he agree to be your silkworm?¡± Little Butterfly asked, looking at Li Keer with confusion.


    Li Keer sighed and said nothing. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she had missed an opportunity to reveal that she was one of the Very High.


    ¡°My Lady, what is going on? Why are the rumors saying Dor is one of the Very High? What happened?¡± Little Butterfly hastily asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I will im him.¡± Li Keer felt annoyed and just waved her hand to indicate she wanted no more questions.


    ¡°Dor, you must be my silkworm.¡± Li Keer nibbled her lips in anger.


    Han Sen returned to the white whale and was shocked to find out what had happened in his absence.


    Fang Qing Yu and the pirates were hiding in a corner, and Ning Yue was curled up behind Bao¡¯er. She was very scared, but Bao¡¯er was holding the purple ginseng that looked like a big carrot. She chewed on it as she stood in front of the others.


    Inside the control room, Gu Qingcheng was fighting Elysian Moon. What surprised Han Sen was that they were both using area powers.


    ¡°How did they level up so quickly?¡± Han Sen wondered. ¡°They are already King ss.¡±


    Although he had given Gu Qingcheng some xenogeneic genes, she and Elysian Moon had be King ss much more quickly than he expected. And they were using area powers. That was a bit much.


    That was especially true of Elysian Moon. She had spent less time in the geno universe. There was no way she could have leveled up this quickly.


    The white whale¡¯s control room had be their battleground. Gu Qingcheng stood there with loads of swordsing out of her. All those flying swords were like a river headed for Elysian Moon.


    Elysian Moon opened her umbre that was made of paper. The flying swords, upon hitting the umbre, were sucked into the drawing on the umbre¡¯s surface. More and more flying swords appeared on the drawing.


    Elysian Moon spun her white paper umbre, making the flying swords inside the canvase back to life. Now under Elysian Moon¡¯s control, the flying swords flew forward to strike back at Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned. Her area power was put to work again. She regained control of the swords and sent them back at Elysian Moon.


    The two pretty girls were having a stand-off, with one holding a sword and the other holding an umbre. A storm of swords flew back and forth between them. It was like there was no end in sight.


    ¡°What are they doing? Why are they fighting?¡± Han Sen asked, after jumping over in front of Bao¡¯er.


    Everyone other than Bao¡¯er shook their heads. Clearly, they didn¡¯t know why Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon were fighting, either. They were also shocked about how fast Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon had leveled up.


    Bao¡¯er was clutching her purple ginseng when she answered, ¡°They are fighting about which is bigger and which is smaller.¡±


    ¡°Bigger and smaller? What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard them fighting. Gu Qingcheng said she wants to be big, but Elysian Moon said no. She said Gu Qingcheng can be small, and she can be the big one,¡± Bao¡¯er exined, not seeming to understand it herself.


    Upon hearing that, knowing expressions crossed the faces of the pirates. ¡°I know. They both must have fallen in love with the same man. So, they both want to be with that man. But they are fighting about which will be the mistress and which will be the wife.¡±


    ¡°Right, right; things must be like that. I¡¯d like to know which man is so lucky to have two pretty girls fighting over him.¡±


    ¡°A family must have been storing up luck for generations for a man to have these two women. I can¡¯t imagine what he did in a past life to earn this. Maybe he saved the universe or something.¡±


    ¡°Saving the universe once wouldn¡¯t be enough. He must have done it twice, at least.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. That man must have been a virgin for ten generations, and that was how he was gifted two women like this.¡±


    ¡°If I was able to marry them both, I would be satisfied to live with them as my wives for one day before dying.¡±


    ¡°You want to just die on top of their bellies?¡±


    The pirates were now caught in a firestorm of discussion. They all wanted to be the man that Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon liked.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon looked very simr. They were both beautiful to an almost disaster-inducing degree. The pirates loved them. If Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon weren¡¯t Han Sen¡¯s friends, the pirates and the Extreme King knights would have been hitting on them night and day. They¡¯d probably fight for them, too.


    When Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon heard what the pirates were saying, they became even angrier. Gu Qingcheng turned to stare at the men. The swords of the pirates suddenly flew out of their scabbards. Under Gu Qingcheng¡¯s control, they flew toward their masters.


    ¡°Gu Qingcheng! Elysian Moon! Stop!¡± Han Sen reached out his hand to absorb all the swords. All of the swords writhed like snakes, trying to escape Han Sen¡¯s grasp, but they were unable to.


    Upon hearing Han Sen, Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon stopped. They coldly stared at the pirates, who then felt a chill. They quietly stepped back.


    ¡°You bothe with me.¡± Han Sen took Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng to his office.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. Why are you two fighting?¡± Han Sen sat on the office chair and looked at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon.


    ¡°We are going to die.¡± Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon looked at each other and said the same thing to Han Sen. He stared at them in stunned silence.

 Chapter 2540 - Only One Can Live

    <h4>Chapter 2540: Only One Can Live</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What happened? Is it because of the mushrooms?¡± Han Sen pointed at the nts that were on both of their heads.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not a person of the modern age. I am a Qi Gong user of ancient times.¡±


    ¡°So is this happening because of your lifespan?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Gu Qingcheng was the same as him; both of them had entered a crystallizer control room. When Gu Qingcheng had left the control room, she had been transported tens of thousands of years beyond the period in which she had been born. She had entered a world that waspletely different from the one she knew.


    If they calcted the time that had passed while she was in the control room, Gu Qingcheng should have died a long time ago.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, then shook her head. ¡°It is because of my lifespan, but it is not as you think. It isn¡¯t because I entered a crystallizer control room.¡±


    ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Han Sen asked in concern.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon looked at each other. Then, Elysian Moon said, ¡°It is because of me.¡±


    Han Sen turned his gaze to Elysian Moon and said nothing. He waited for her to proceed. He still had no idea what was going on.


    Elysian Moon was confused and unsure of what to say. She moved her lips but no words came. Gu Qingcheng said, ¡°Let me exin it, then.¡±


    Han Sen turned back to Gu Qingcheng. He was growing more concerned by the minute.


    A long time ago, he had been interested in the rtionship between Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon. Gu Qingcheng was an ancient human Qi Gong master. Elysian Moon had been a spirit inside the sanctuaries. Their races were different, but they looked exactly the same. So, Han Sen was curious about the rtionship they shared.


    ¡°I practiced a Qi Gong called Sword Fairy Picture,¡± Gu Qingcheng said. ¡°ording to the ancient theories of Qi Gong, you could watch yourself generate a god and be the Sword Fairy Picture. Through this, you could unlock the Sword Fairy Path.¡±


    ¡°Elysian Moon is your Sword Fairy Picture? You created her?¡± Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng with shock.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°Elysian Moon is the Elysian Spirit, and she is very special. Due to an ident, the two of usbined with my Sword Fairy Picture. That was how our fates became intertwined.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon. He wasn¡¯t sure what sort of ¡°ident¡± she was referring to. It would have taken quite an ident to make a Qi Gong master connect with a spirit, after all.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was different from ordinary spirits? I told you that my spirit stone wasn¡¯t in a spirit statue, and I kept it on my person instead. I was actually lying to you, though. My spirit stone had alreadybined with her.¡± Elysian Moon pointed at Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°Is that rted to your lifespan?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded. ¡°Our situation is veryplicated. I am a humanbined with a spirit¡¯s spirit stone. It made my spirit very strong, and I also earned the body type of a spirit. I took Elysian Moon¡¯s spirit stone, while she drew power from my Sword Fairy Picture. Over time, her body changed. We are a part of each other, but not exactly.¡±


    ¡°When we entered the Alliance, we were reconstructed. At that time, our connection was pretty much severed. We thought the effect we had on each other would be over and we would live apart from each other, but after contacting each other, we swiftly found out that the connection was bing stronger and stronger. Stronger than it had been before.¡±


    Elysian Moon looked gloomy. She said, ¡°In the geno universe, this power resulted in big changes happening to our bodies. We have begun to level up very quickly, and as long as there is energy avable, our level can continue to increase at this rate. We were happy about this, but then we discovered that these changes make us age faster, as well.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. ¡°You guys are saying you are getting old very fast?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. I¡¯m not sure exactly how it works. Based on the speed we¡¯ve been progressing, though, we only have a year at best. A few months, in the worst-case scenario. We will grow old, and we will die.¡± Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    ¡°Have you found a way to stop this?¡± Thinking about what Bao¡¯er said, Han Sen had a few guesses.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon nodded. Elysian Moon said, ¡°We have been investigating this issue for quite some time, and we have conducted many tests. We havee to realize that we are supposed to be together. As long as we remain separate, we will never be whole. So, there are ws in our genes. These ws are what is making us grow so old so fast. They¡¯re pushing us to develop far too quickly.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng leaned forward and said, ¡°It is like this: if we were ordinary humans, our lives would have a lifespan of one hundred years. Our current aging process is like that of a mosquito. From birth to death, our whole lives could now pass us by in a fortnight. The only way to get rid of this w is for me and Elysian Moon to be one. In that way, we can repair the ws of our genes. When we are perfect, we will have a lifespan like an ordinary human.¡±


    ¡°Can you guysbine and be one person?¡± Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon with confusion.


    While Elysian Moon was still a spirit, Han Sen could picture her possessing Gu Qingcheng.


    Now that they both had physical bodies in the geno universe, Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe that they could stillbine.


    ¡°I wish we couldn¡¯t, but we did find out it was possible. But that means we will be one person, and even our personalities will be merged.¡± Elysian Moon looked dire.


    Han Sen understood the crux of their conflict now. As a creature with emotions, no one would want to be a part of another. They wanted to be individuals.


    But now they must be a part of each other. Otherwise, they¡¯d die. It was a very painful dilemma.


    As Han Sen thought about their conflict, he realized that they were fighting over which of the two would control the body.


    But the reality was crueler than Han Sen thought. Gu Qingcheng coldly said, ¡°And we found another way. We don¡¯t need tobine our personalities; the other option is for one person to die. That way, the body of the deceased can bebined with the body of the living one. If we do that, there will only be one personality. There would be no need for a merging.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He just stared at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon with bewilderment. He hadn¡¯t expected that to be a potential solution.


    ¡°Are you guys going to go through with this?¡± Han Sen sighed. In a situation like this, Han Sen didn¡¯t know how he should advise Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to do this, but it doesn¡¯t seem like there is a fairer alternative. If the two of us are going to die, then I would rather the other be alive,¡± Elysian Moon coldly said.


    ¡°Even when youbine and be one, your personalities may not match,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°No, they do. We have tried it before.¡± Elysian Moon shook her head with certainty.


    ¡°How?¡± Han Sen asked the two with curiosity.


    Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng didn¡¯t say anything. They looked at each other, and then Han Sen¡¯s mouth opened wide. Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng walked nearer each other. Then, when their two pretty faces drew closer, they locked lips in a kiss.

 Chapter 2541 - Pick for Us

    <h4>Chapter 2541: Pick for Us</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was frozen as he watched Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng¡¯s bodies bing one. The process was pretty much like how Han Sen couldbine himself with Little Angel.


    But when Han Senbined with Little Angel, Han Sen¡¯s body was the primary controller. Little Angel was secondary.


    Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng were equals. Theypleted each other.


    Before, whenever Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon, he had always thought they were so pretty that any man could fall for them. Even Han Sen caught himself watching them, now and again. After all, everyone liked to admire pretty women.


    When Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moonpleted themselves, Han Sen no longer felt as if he was looking at a human. The beauty of the being that emerged was unearthly. A sword fairy stood in front of him; she was so pretty that she no longer looked like something that belonged in this world.


    The ck hair spilled down her back like a waterfall. Her eyes were like pools of ck water. It looked as if she could see into the bottom of a person¡¯s heart with a mere nce. She could look so deeply into a person that it was almost frightening.


    There wasn¡¯t a single blemish on her face, and every inch of it was amazing. If people saw her, they would feel ashamed simply for being in her presence. They would deem themselves unworthy.


    Gu Qingcheng was beautiful, but she never used her looks to put pressure on other people. This person now, though, was different. Her divine beauty was naturally suffocating.


    Of course, the most oppressive thing about her wasn¡¯t just her looks¡ªit was her scary swordmind.


    Han Sen thought he was very good at sword skills. His swordmind couldpete with the swordmind of a deified being, after all. But this woman¡¯s swordmind made Han Sen¡¯s swordmind look dim byparison. It was likeparing a firefly to a bright moon.


    ¡°It is a perfect sword fairy,¡± Han Sen thought, despite the fact that she was holding a white paper umbre instead of a sword.


    ¡°Do you know what I want to do now?¡± Suddenly, Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng spoke to Han Sen.


    ¡°What would you like to do?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Kill you,¡± the woman said as she looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Stop joking around,¡± Han Sen said. Although he was pretty sure she wasn¡¯t serious, he couldn¡¯t actually discern her emotions or gauge how she was feeling. Regardless, she did have a proud look about her. Han Sen had never witnessed that level of pride before. She was like some goddess perched in a lofty realm, despising themoners beneath her. Or anyone who was not worthy of being in her presence.


    The woman shook her head and seriously said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I really want to kill you. Not just you. I want to kill every living creature in this world. You are all so ugly in my eyes. You are all so imperfect. I cannot ept these imperfections I am forced to witness. I have held it in for so long; stopping myself from killing people.¡±


    Han Sen looked at her with shock. He realized that she wasn¡¯t joking. Right now, he was in trouble.


    Pang!


    The woman¡¯s body suddenly split in two. Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng splintered into their separate bodies again. They looked very pale and ill.


    ¡°Now you know why you must kill one of us and keep our personalities ubined. If we are one, things will end up that way. We will have a personality that is untouchable and entirely ruthless. That personality is obsessed with perfection, and it will seek out and destroy all it deems imperfect. Webine very well, but there are dark thoughts deep within our genes that are brought to the surface. We can suppress the ughterous desires for the moment, but we have no idea what the future may bring,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°So, if only one personality is alive, we won¡¯t have this problem?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon nodded. They didn¡¯t want to be murderous perfectionists. Even if it guaranteed survival, that wasn¡¯t a life that they wanted to lead. They would be a demon that sought the destruction of pretty much everything. The rest of their lives would be one of battle.


    ¡°What kind of sword fairy is this? It¡¯s just an evil swordswoman.¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    Looking at Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng, Han Sen knew he was in trouble. When theybined, they didn¡¯t just have an ugly seek-and-destroy heart: they had a terrifying level of talent that could probably make their sordid wishese true.


    After theybined, they were still King ss. But after getting a good look at their willpower, it was easy to guess they would one day be deified. At that point, they would be even more frightening.


    Both Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon were supremely talented. Even more frightening, they both had super god bodies. When thosebined, they would be even more perfect than they were now.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how the two super god bodies might exist together, but anything was possible.


    Regardless of how exactly thebination happened, their talents would make them scarier than any human or spirit that existed. That was an undeniable fact.


    ¡°After you guysbine, will you two still have your super god bodies?¡± Han Sen asked the pair.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon nodded. They didn¡¯t speak, but Han Sen knew how scary the confirmation was.


    Elysian Moon looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand the gravity of the situation now. If we don¡¯tbine, we will die. We estimate we will live no longer than another year. But if we do agree on abination, the result still isn¡¯t a good one. We might not die, but many others would. We have killed before, but we find the thought of such a pointless, murderous existence to be abhorrent. We don¡¯t want a life based on killing.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that won¡¯t happen. Maybe when you do fullybine, that desire to kill will disappear.¡± Han Sen tried to offer themforting words.


    ¡°That is impossible,¡± Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng said at the same time.


    They looked at each other, and then Elysian Moon said, ¡°We want to live, but we don¡¯t want to be someone like that. So, only one of us can be permitted to live. If a winner doesn¡¯te about through our battles, then we will allow you to decide. With your involvement, one of us is sure to be a clear victor. You should decide which of us should live.¡±


    Han Sen sat in his chair, unmoving. He hadn¡¯t expected Elysian Moon to say something like this. He was closer to Gu Qingcheng, though. He knew that deep inside of himself, some part of him wished for her to be the one who would live.


    But Elysian Moon wasn¡¯t his enemy. He didn¡¯t want her to die.


    Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng. Gu Qingcheng nodded. Sadly, he said, ¡°Why do you have to make me decide this?¡±


    ¡°Because you are the only one capable of killing us, even if we want to fight back. So, this is a decision only you can make,¡± Elysian Moon said emotionlessly. She said it as if this was none of her business, like she was reading the headline of a particrly boring newspaper.


    Han Sen felt a headacheing on. He was very strong, even here. In the sanctuaries, he was more like a god. It turned out, however, that there were problems even a god couldn¡¯t solve.


    ¡°This is harder than choosing between a mother and wife who have fallen into a stream. It is too f*cking hard.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    He wasn¡¯t just deciding who to save. He was deciding who to murder.

 Chapter 2542 - Elysian Moon Changing

    <h4>Chapter 2542: Elysian Moon Changing</h4>


    The two beautiful women looked like flowers made of jade, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t turn his back on either of them. He wasn¡¯t their enemy, so he couldn¡¯t simply choose which one should die.


    But when he thought about the arrogant, perfectionist, blood-thirsty being theybined to be, he knew that he had to do something. It wasn¡¯t just the other races of the universe that would fall under their wrath¡ªeventually, they would go after humans as well.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng and then at Elysian Moon. They looked extremely simr to each other. Their presences, however, were different.


    Gu Qingcheng was mysterious, but she didn¡¯t distance herself from everyone. Elysian Moon was as cold as ice, and looking at her gave people the feeling that they were being shut out. Han Sen could tell the two apart, though, and he would never mistake one for another.


    When they bothbined and became one, their presence waspletely different. The woman they made felt like a fairy. She was a being that didn¡¯t care about anything in the world. That coldness was chilling to see.


    ¡°Which of us do you choose to kill?¡± Elysian Moon asked when Han Sen remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not killing anyone. To be honest, even if I agreed to kill you, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something I could make myself do.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°Then would you prefer to watch us fight each other to death or die of old age?¡± Elysian Moon asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I think there might be a road out of this mess. It is worth a try, at least,¡± Han Sen said hesitantly.


    ¡°What road do you mean?¡± Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng looked up with interest.


    After a moment of thought, Han Sen said, ¡°The aging problem is being caused by the ws in your genes. If you can fix these ws, then there is no reason for you to fight to your doom.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°If things were that simple, we wouldn¡¯t have been fighting in the first ce. My genes are included in Elysian Moon¡¯s spirit stone. And Elysian Moon¡¯s genes contain the sword fairy I created. We both have a part of each other, and because of that, parts of ourselves are missing. We can¡¯t use the genes of other creatures to fix problems that are inherent in our own.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Han Sen nodded, sighed, and said, ¡°My method isn¡¯t for you tobine with the genes of another creature. My method can fix your genes as they are.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? If we could fix our genes, we wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this situation,¡± Elysian Moon said, tilting her head to the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re both missing a part of yourselves, and the parts you¡¯re missing are the parts you gave to each other. That means you aren¡¯tplete. But, you both still contain the missingponents of each other. All you need to do is fill in the gaps. I can try to activate both of your gene potentials, which might allow your iplete genes to repair themselves. I¡¯m not sure if it will work, but it is something we should at least try.¡± The method Han Sen was proposing would require the power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s area. He would push their self-cogwheels in an attempt to force their genes to evolve.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s area power was little more than a nudge. Whether or not it worked would be determined by the possibilities harbored by the genes that required fixing. Therefore, Han Sen couldn¡¯t promise that he would seed. It was a chance for them, though. It was something they had to try before they resorted to the more sordid solutions.


    If it worked, they could both live.


    ¡°You can fix the ws of our genes?¡± Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon¡¯s beautiful eyes were staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you it will work, but there is no harm in trying,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Try it, then,¡± Elysian Moon said immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯ll test it on you first. Come over here,¡± Han Sen said, looking at Elysian Moon.


    ¡°Is there a risk to this process?¡± Gu Qingcheng asked.


    ¡°There is no risk. While there is a chance that it won¡¯t seed, failure shouldn¡¯t result in any harm to your bodies,¡± Han Sen said.


    Elysian Moon walked over to Han Sen. Her voice waspletely level as she said, ¡°A long time ago, you were rather unfond of me, weren¡¯t you? It is good that I¡¯m in danger, is it not? If I am dead, then you can be free.¡±


    Elysian Moon was saying this to Gu Qingcheng, not Han Sen.


    Gu Qingcheng moved her lips, but no words were spoken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, only good things can happen to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want to try this.¡± Han Sen understood what the two women wanted. He smiled at Elysian Moon.


    ¡°Stop talking crap. Let¡¯s get on with it. Even when I was a spirit, I was never afraid of death,¡± Elysian Moon said, meeting Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    Han Sen smiled, lifted his right hand, and pressed his fingers to Elysian Moon¡¯s forehead. Then, he started to cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He made his self-cogwheel connect with Elysian Moon¡¯s self-cogwheel. Then, he started to spin them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to resist my power. Try to ept it and move with it.¡± A blood godlight formed on Han Sen¡¯s hands, and the light seeped into and melded with Elysian Moon¡¯s body.


    When the blood light entered her, Elysian Moon¡¯s self-gene power was activated. The dusty self-cogwheel started to spin a little.


    Elysian Moon¡¯s self-cogwheel was blue. It had old-fashioned symbols inscribed upon it. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what they meant, but he knew that it was the source of Elysian Moon¡¯s power.


    When Elysian Moon¡¯s self-cogwheel began to elerate, the old-fashioned symbols shone brightly. They were like a sun. The light blurred as the self-cogwheels spun.


    Blue lights rose from the cogwheel, dyeing Elysian Moon¡¯s flesh and cells a weird shade of blue. The woman looked like a blue crystal statue.


    The color was rather ghostly, and Elysian Moon no longer looked like a person. She was like some sort of phantom, or the crystal statue of a witch. And before long, the crystal started to melt.


    No, rather than melting, it was like dirt was being washed off of the crystal statue,yer byyer. It was like a flower shedding its wilted petals.


    Gu Qingcheng watched Elysian Moon and Han Sen. Her face was always impassive, but right now, she looked nervous.


    The crystalline Elysian Moon¡¯s blue light began to fade. The blue light dissolved into dust, and Elysian Moon¡¯s body changed as the light peeled away. She was starting to be someone different from who she was before.


    Han Sen was so happy. Elysian Moon¡¯s genes were starting to change. That meant his Blood-Pulse Sutra was working. Even if he was unable to fix them entirely, this process was still going to benefit Elysian Moon¡¯s body.


    But Elysian Moon wasn¡¯t like Lando, who was a top half-deified. Rather than leveling her up, Han Sen¡¯s power simply improved her genes. Her talent and powers were increasing.


    Buzz!


    A strange sound came from Elysian Moon¡¯s body, like a sword was being unsheathed. A scary swordmind blossomed from her, and the ghostly air shifted around her. The weird blue light faded further.


    Describing Elysian Moon was difficult, because she now looked like a ghost woman from hell. Right now, Elysian Moon looked like a cold fairy in the moonlight. She seemed distant, but not in a way that would frighten people.

 Chapter 2543 - Failure?

    <h4>Chapter 2543 Failure?</h4>


    When Elysian Moon¡¯s self-cogwheel changed, the genes of her body changed more. Her swordmind became stronger and stronger, slowly climbing closer to the strength of the being that she and Gu Qingcheng created when theybined.


    Buzz!


    A blue umbre was unleashed. It automatically opened over Elysian Moon¡¯s head. The swordmind of the umbre became heavier. The swordmind was surging throughout Elysian Moon¡¯s body, spurring it on to change even more.


    Gu Qingcheng was as shocked as she was happy. Even if she didn¡¯t have the power of the Dongxuan Area to show her exactly what was happening, she could tell that Elysian Moon¡¯s body was bing stronger. It was bing even more perfect.


    That was especially true of the swordmind. It was the sword fairy picture she practiced, but different. Elysian Moon was now just like the sword fairy she had once imagined. Only instead of holding a sword, she held a paper umbre instead.


    The umbre was like a sword. The ribs of the umbre were like individual des, and they allbined to make an amazing umbre sword. As the umbre sword changed, Elysian Moon¡¯s body altered as well. The swordmind became almost tangible. The umbre sword generated a sword sun and wrapped up Elysian Moon inside it.


    When the blue sword sun finally dimmed, Han Sen and Gu Qingcheng saw a cold, blue fairy. She was standing still, clutching a blue umbre. It looked as if she no longer had to eat food, and she was like a goddess from the Moon Pce.


    Han Sen was shocked. He could no longer feel Elysian Moon¡¯s swordmind now, but the fact that she could hide it from his detection made it even scarier.


    As he looked over Elysian Moon now, Han Sen felt that she was no weaker than the figure she became whenbined with Gu Qingcheng.


    Aside from having just one super king body, her power should have been just as strong as it would have been ifbined. But its nature was also different from the power that thebination being possessed.


    ¡°The Blood-Pulse Sutra is such a powerful geno art. Why can I not use it on myself?¡± Han Sen felt very troubled by this. The geno art he practiced could pass genes to his children and help others in their evolution. He only received a small benefit himself, and he couldn¡¯t use it to level up any faster.


    In truth, Han Sen had simply misunderstood the concept of the geno art. Every time he practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra, it was slowly modifying his genes. The Blood-Pulse Sutra helped his genes develop better, but it worked slowly. When Han Sen used his power on others, the results were just faster and easier to see.


    It looked so weak, as it didn¡¯t seem to directly benefit Han Sen himself. And that was why the Blood-Pulse Sutra was so scary.


    The results the Blood-Pulse Sutra created reached far beyond the geno art itself.


    The real purpose of the Blood-Pulse Sutra was to break the limitations of one¡¯s blood lineage. So, the geno art wasn¡¯t limited to a certain set of skills or techniques. Rather, the Blood-Pulse Sutra had the potential to expand one¡¯s practice endlessly.


    Most ordinary people would never aplish much in their lifetimes. They would work for the necessities of survival, and they would live within the confines of pre-determined limits. Most people werecent, so they never put their full effort into transcending those limits or breaking the ss ceiling.


    But some special people would end up doing things that others would consider unbelievable. Their sess was never guaranteed, though. What people could do was unknown because the future itself was unknown.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra sought out ways for people to rise throughout their lives, and it tried to figure out the unknowns of the future. That was why it never limited the people that practiced with it. And unlike humans, who often got discouraged by failure, the Blood-Pulse Sutra never stopped trying. It was always there to help, in the background.


    A more modern way to exin this would be to say that Han Sen¡¯s practice of the Blood-Pulse Sutra put him at the zenith of what technology could achieve. The people he cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra on would receive the best of what technology could provide. However, the person would only receive the best of what Han Sen had managed to discover. He couldn¡¯t impart technologies that he himself hadn¡¯t yet explored.


    ¡°Did it work?¡± Han Sen looked at Elysian Moon, who had finished changing.


    Elysian Moon shook her head. ¡°My body has be stronger, but I can still feel a connection with her. The need tobine with her is still there, as well.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng. Gu Qingcheng shook her head and said, ¡°That feeling is still here.¡±


    Han Senforted them by saying, ¡°Maybe it is because your genes have yet to finish being repaired. That is why the feeling is still there. Perhaps you need to wait until your genes have finished, and then that feeling will be gone.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng was confused, but she didn¡¯t resist Han Sen¡¯s power. Just like Elysian Moon, she walked in front of Han Sen and epted the power of his Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Her self-cogwheel was different from Elysian Moon¡¯s. Gu Qingcheng¡¯s self-cogwheel was green. She also had symbols that began to glow on the cogwheel. Even though Han Sen couldn¡¯t directly interpret them, he had the overwhelming feeling that the symbols meant ¡°sword.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s evolution process was simr to Elysian Moon¡¯s. Her body changed continually, bing stronger and stronger. Her swordmind grew more powerful as well. When the old, bronze sword appeared, a strong swordmind wrapped her up. Inside it, she kept changing.


    But the changes happening to her were different from those that Elysian Moon experienced. Gu Qingcheng was already a very holy woman, and when her body changed, her presence changed, as well.


    That holy presence was still there, but it was now so much harder to feel. It was very mysterious.


    If Gu Qingcheng used to be a fairy, then right now, she was bing a goddess cloaked in fog. Her presence was half-transparent. It made others want to see her real face and pull down the facade she hid behind.


    She was so pretty, and yet, she was so blurry. She was beautiful and mysterious. Even Han Sen, as he stared at her, thought to himself, ¡°What a beautiful, dangerous woman. If this was in ancient times, she would destroy a country worse than Da Ji did.¡±


    ¡°No, this is the era of the geno universe. If the scary elites of the universe saw her like this, it wouldn¡¯t lead to the destruction of a country. It could spark a war. It could destroy far more than just the lives of a single system.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked at her for another couple of minutes, then turned away.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Han Sen lowered his head and frowned.


    Gu Qingcheng sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have made things worse. My body has evolved so much, and so has Elysian Moon¡¯s. If webine now, the damage created will be one thousand times more terrible.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed upon hearing this. Clearly, their connection was still there.


    But Han Sen wasn¡¯t ready to give up yet. ¡°Even if your connection is still there, if you guys stop getting old, you don¡¯t need tobine. Therefore, all is fine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We would have to test such a system for a while and see if we get older,¡± Elysian Moon said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just give it a try. If this method doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll have to look at other options again,¡± Han Sen said, quietly praying that they wouldn¡¯t continue to get older. If this failed, there was nothing else he could do.

 Chapter 2544 - Third Sister

    <h4>Chapter 2544 Third Sister</h4>


    Two dayster, Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon were happy to report to Han Sen that they had not grown any older. Although their connection was still there, they no longer had tobine if they wanted to survive.


    Han Sen let out a long sigh. This was the best result he could have hoped for. If the problem hadn¡¯t been resolved when hepleted their genes, he had no other ideas on how to fix the issue. In the meantime, he spent all his energy practicing Big Destroyed. As he attempted to practice Big Destroyed safely, he wasn¡¯t putting in enough power to fully cast Big Destroyed. But as time passed, and he practiced more and more, he was able to generate Big Destroyed¡¯s light. But the Big Destroyed light he created wasn¡¯t even enough to kill a Duke in its current state. That meant it couldn¡¯t be used to consume King ss xenogeneic genes.


    Progress was progress, though, and his advancement thus far made Han Sen happy. If he could sessfully activate Big Destroyed¡¯s godlight, that meant developing power and control with the technique was only a matter of time.


    Han Sen kept practicing Big Destroyed. As he got used to how Big Destroyed¡¯s godlight worked, he grew more and more powerful with it.


    Han Sen used King ss xenogeneic genes to practice. A monthter, his Big Destroyed godlight could digest King ss xenogeneic genes. It turned them into a pile of dust that was smaller than a speck of powder.


    He used Consume to eat the King ss xenogeneic genes that he had ground up with Big Destroyed. When he tested the process, Han Sen noticed his digestive speed had increased. Within a day, he was able to absorb a dozen King ss xenogeneic genes that had been ground up into a powder, earning a dozen King genes. ¡°Hahaha! Big Destroyed is different. Right now, I still haven¡¯t mastered the technique, but if I can practice and take Big Destroyed to the max, I think I¡¯ll be able to absorb King ss xenogeneic genes incredibly quickly. I might even be able to eat one hundred King ss genes in a single day.¡± Han Sen was delighted. Within a few days, his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s area had broken through to another tier.


    Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng wanted to go to the core area to hunt xenogeneics. When they told Han Sen where they were, he discovered that they were close to his Jadeskin spawn point. He had them wait there for him, and he entered the core area himself. He found Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon, and after the rendezvous, they went out to hunt core xenogeneics.


    Most people never really worried about the future; they only worried about the present. Han Sen had lots of King ss xenogeneic genes, but his Big Destroyed and Consume were getting stronger and stronger. If he was able to break down a hundred genes a day, eating a thousand King ss xenogeneic genes would only take a week and a half.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon were first-tier Kings, but their powers exceeded what the average first-tier King could do. They were practically the same as Han Sen had been at his first-tier. Their skills and area powers were very good, so killing King ss xenogeneics was a trivial affair.


    But their digestion speed was much slower than Han Sen¡¯s Consume. Even if Han Sen used Big Destroyed to break their xenogeneic genes down for them, they could only digest one per day. Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush, but Li Keer was. She had been there for a whole month, waiting on Dor¡¯s return. Not even the flicker of his shadow showed up, though. It was like he never nned oning back. Li Keer¡¯s teeth itched.


    ¡°That *sshole.¡± Li Keer sat in the front of her ship, gritting her teeth and looking up into the sky. If he showed up, she¡¯d probably have to fight off the urge to smack him.


    ¡°Little Sister, this is bad. The Very High should be emotionless, but you are very emotional right now. This is bad for you.¡± A very pretty woman appeared on her ship. She stood behind Li Keer and looked at her.


    ¡°Third Sister, why are you here?¡± Li Keer turned around to find a green-clothed woman standing behind her. The woman was pretty, but she was emotionless. Her face was like ice.


    ¡°I hear you have selected your target. Let me see how your silkworm is,¡± the woman said coldly.


    ¡°Good or bad, it doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Li Keer lifted her lips.


    The woman, seeing Li Keer¡¯s face, shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re disying too many emotions. Your practice of the Very High talents isn¡¯t up to par. I¡¯m worried about you failing, or resorting to selecting a poor silkworm that can¡¯t do anything in service of the Very High.¡±


    ¡°Good or bad, it is none of your business,¡± Li Keer insisted.


    Third Sister didn¡¯t be angry. She acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard Li Keer at all, and emotionlessly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not; I am your Third Sister. I cannot let you walk along this path of constant failure.¡±


    Before she could reply, Third Sister continued, ¡°Okay. Now tell me, where is this person you¡¯ve chosen? Let me see if he is capable of serving the Very High.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t here right now,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°Why not call him over?¡± Third Sister said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told him I am iming him. I can¡¯t contact him. If you are so smart, why don¡¯t you go and find him for me?¡± Li Keer snarled.


    ¡°You are so slow. You still haven¡¯t imed him? What have you been doing all this time?¡± Third Sister frowned. She wasn¡¯t happy with Li Keer¡¯s progress.


    Li Keer blushed. She had spent so much effort trying to convince Han Sen, but it never worked out. She hadn¡¯t told him who she was, and thus, she couldn¡¯t im him.


    Third Sister looked at Li Keer¡¯s face but did not say anything. Something in her eyes swirled, looking as if a spinning gxy was residing with them.¡°Tell me who your target is.¡± Third Sister¡¯s eyes looked very magical.


    ¡°If you are so smart, why don¡¯t you guess who it is?¡± Li Keer said in a sulky manner.


    Again, Third Sister didn¡¯t be angry. She just reached her hand out and grabbed one of Li Keer¡¯s hairs. Then, she stared into that strand of hair with her shiny eyes.


    Her spinning gxy-like eyes revealed the image of Li Keer. The image danced as if the woman was rewinding time, revealing what Li Keer had been doing. Everything she had done in the past few days yed before the woman¡¯s eyes. Time quickly went back to when she parted ways with Han Sen.


    ¡°He is your target, yes? Dor. I have heard his name. Right. He came first in the Geno Being Scroll. He defeated Lone Bamboo,¡± Third Sister said, her voice neutral. Then, she stopped looking. Her eyes returned to normal, and the strand of hair turned to dust in her hand.


    ¡°Third Sister, how could you read my past without my permission?¡± Li Keer sounded annoyed.


    ¡°Behavior like this doesn¡¯t belong in the Very High.¡± Third Sister shook her head, ignoring Li Keer¡¯s protest. The stars in her eyes were still spinning when she spoke to herself, saying, ¡°Let me help you take a look at what this Dor is doing. I will see if he can be your silkworm.¡±


    Her eyes spun and the lights in them shed. A shadow that looked like Han Sen appeared.

 Chapter 2545 - Ji Yang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 2545 Ji Yang Sheng</h4>


    Han Sen was out hunting xenogeneics with Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon. All of a sudden, though, he felt a strange movement in his Sea of Soul. Han Sen was surprised by this, and so he looked inside himself. There, he saw the ck crystal armor twitching slightly. For an instant, some sort of vortex appeared around his body.


    The vortex onlysted for a second, though. Then, the ck crystal armor returned to its usual motionless self as if nothing had urred.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Han Sen wondered as he nced around. He didn¡¯t see anything dangerous.


    Far away, in a certain system inside the core area, Third Sister¡¯s eyes looked magical. The shadow of a man appeared and began to grow clearer. The image was on the verge of revealing his face.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Suddenly, Third Sister screamed and cupped her hands over her eyes.


    ¡°Third Sister, what happened?¡± Li Keer was shocked. There was blood seeping out of the gaps between Third Sister¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Someone broke my scrying skill. Who is this Dor?¡± Third Sister lowered her hands. Her eyes were red, and tears of blood were rolling down her face. Li Keer was shocked seeing this. Third Sister¡¯s Very High Sense was much stronger than her own. The powerful Very High had only just used her scrying skill, and her eyes had been injured. It was difficult to believe.


    ¡°Dor is Dor. He said he is human!¡± Li Keer realized she actually knew nothing about Dor.


    ¡°What is a human? This Dor isn¡¯t someone ordinary. He broke my scrying skill. He must have some sort of deified protecting him. How could someone who doesn¡¯t even have a name possess deified protection?¡± Third Sister gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Keer¡¯s face kept changing. She hadn¡¯t expected Dor to have such a mysterious background.


    Both of them spent some time trying to guess where Dor hade from. Third Sister didn¡¯t dare try to steal a look at him again, though. As a result, neither of them coulde up with a solid idea for who he truly was.


    ¡°I want to see who he is.¡± Third Sister lowered her hands emotionlessly. Her eyes had recovered a little. They weren¡¯t bleeding, but they still looked injured.


    She nned on waiting with Li Keer for Dor to show up so she could find out who he was.


    Han Sen did not know the situation of Li Keer and Third Sister. He was busy killing xenogeneics with Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon. Along the way, he kept practicing using his teleportation talents and Big Destroyed inbat. Although he was growing more familiar with both skills, he needed to test out their practical applications in real fights.


    While the three were fighting a metal wolf, someone appeared before them. When that personid eyes on Han Sen, he was immediately recognized.


    ¡°Han Sen, you aren¡¯t dead?¡±


    When he realized someone else was there, Han Sen stopped using his teleportation skills and Big Destroyed. Turning to take a look, he noticed it was the Extreme King¡¯s Princess Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen with a conflicted expression.


    She thought Han Sen had been killed by Bai Yi. She had always wanted to help Han Sen and herself. She even wanted to save Bao¡¯er. Little did she knew that it wasn¡¯t Bai Yi that had killed Han Sen; it was Han Sen that killed Bai Yi.


    And then Bai Wei thought about the things Han Sen had done. She couldn¡¯t believe the fake prince imed an Extreme King¡¯s alpha statue and did so many horrible things in his time with her people.


    The scariest thing about him was the fact that he escaped the wrath of the Extreme King without being damaged. And he traveled through the Tianxia System while the Extreme King were pursuing him. He had done so many shocking things in the universe that it was hard to fathom. He even grabbed Bai Wuchang and held him as a hostage. Ultimately, the Extreme King couldn¡¯t do anything to him, and above all, they¡¯d lost track of him.


    Thinking about what Han Sen had aplished in recent times, Bai Wei felt as if her own experiences were nothing.


    No matter how bad her situation became, at least she was a bona fide royal amongst the Extreme King. She would always have resources, and no one would dare try to take her life.


    Han Sen was just an outsider, and yet, he had be a very famous character in the historical annals of the Extreme King. She was a real royal and yet,pared to Han Sen, it was like he was in the sky and she was stuck on the ground. There was no way she couldn¡¯t do all the things he could, she believed.


    In the time since they hadst met, Bai Wei had changed a lot. Those changes had happened because she had pondered these questions thoroughly. It was all due to Han Sen. So, Bai Wei had veryplex emotions when it came to confronting Han Sen again.


    Seeing him there now, Bai Wei had no intention of attacking.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have now reached King ss.¡± Han Sen bowed before Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen. A whileter, she said, ¡°Just go, and don¡¯t ever let me see you again.¡±


    But Han Sen still went on to say, ¡°I will never forget how you took care of me and my daughter. If you need anything in the future, have someone deliver a message to me. I will do whatever I can, and I will put my utmost effort into not disappointing you.¡±


    Han Sen still really liked Bai Wei; after all, she had tried her best to save Bao¡¯er. He had always felt as if he owed her something.


    ¡°When we meet again, we will be enemies and not friends,¡± Bai Wei said. Then, she turned around and flew away from Han Sen in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Then let us hope we never meet again.¡± Han Sen, Gu Qingcheng, and Elysian Moon also flew away.


    The three of them were traveling through space when Elysian Moon suddenly stopped. She floated and pointed in the direction of a.


    ¡°There is something amiss up ahead.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t sense anything unusualing from the. His Dongxuan Area still couldn¡¯t reach that far.


    Elysian Moon frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I can sense that an extremely dangerous presence resides on that.¡±


    ¡°Is it a xenogeneic or some other sort of creature?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It should be a xenogeneic,¡± Elysian Moon said quietly.Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°A xenogeneic is great. You guys hang back while I go take a look.¡±


    Han Sen readied himself to attack when suddenly, a bunch of people came flying over. They were clearlying toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Demons?¡± Han Sen frowned upon seeing the people with purple horns approach.


    ¡°I am Ji Yang Sheng. I have admired you for a long time, and finally, I have the chance to see you in person. This is a great privilege.¡± A half-deified Demon bowed to Han Sen.


    The Demon man looked very pale and very handsome. He was very polite, too. It would be hard to find a reason to hate him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Looking at Ji Yang Sheng, Han Sen knew he must have been quite famous amongst the Demons. Otherwise, Kings and half-deifieds wouldn¡¯t have been following his leadership.


    Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°That Demon protector Moldo wanted me toe and bless a prince of the Demon. It cannot be this guy, can it?¡±


    After Ji Yang Sheng bowed before Han Sen, he looked at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon. Something strange passed through his eyes, but it only happened for a second. No one noticed it.

 Chapter 2546 - Demon Doll

    <h4>Chapter 2546: Demon Doll</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng frowned. They were sensitive enough that they noticed the nce that the man directed toward them.


    Although Han Sen saw it, he said nothing. Considering the beauty of the two women, it would be weird if men didn¡¯t have any reaction towards them.


    The Demon and humans looked alike. Their definitions of pretty were simr, so it wasn¡¯t strange that a Demon man would be drawn to the appearance of a human woman.


    Attraction was one thing, but it would be a different matter if the Demons tried to make a move. If Ji Yang Sheng didn¡¯t do anything stupid, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t begin a conflict himself.


    Ji Yang Sheng turned away from Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon, then said to Han Sen, ¡°Teacher Han, Mister Moldo might have spoken to you before about how he hoped that you could bless me. Do you have time now?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, Moldo mentioned that.¡± Han Sen went quiet for a moment, then he told Ji Yang Sheng, ¡°I told Mr. Moldo before that my blessings can affect others, but I cannot make people deified. Bing deified is all about the potential of one¡¯s genes.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but I would be very grateful if you were willing to try to help me. Whether we seed or not, it is the thought and effort that counts.¡± Ji Yang Sheng was maintaining his politeness quite well.


    Han Senughed. ¡°There is no need to say that. We are merely trading. I will still charge you.¡±


    ¡°That is okay. Tell me if there is something you want. If I can pay it, I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Ji Yang Sheng responded quickly.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°We can talk about the priceter. I haven¡¯t yet fully recovered from the blessing I gave Lando. It will take another four months for me to recover enough that I can bless someone else. We can talk about it then.¡±


    In truth, Han Sen could use his Blood-Pulse Sutra power whenever. That didn¡¯t mean he wanted to keep using it, though. If he did, its value would drop off substantially.


    Up until now, Han Sen had only used it on Lando, Gu Qingcheng, and Elysian Moon. He wanted to use it on Little Silver, too. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t use it on Bao¡¯er or Ling¡¯er, because they were so talented themselves. They had so many possibilities, and the use of the Blood-Pulse Sutra could limit their development.


    Little Silver¡¯s talents were a bit on the weak side. The Blood-Pulse Sutra could only do good for him.


    ¡°Okay. If you don¡¯t mind, though, I can protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone disturb whatever you are doing in the meantime,¡± Ji Yang Sheng said with a look of sincerity.


    ¡°Thank you, but no thank you. We are only here to hunt xenogeneics. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for us to be together.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want a bunch of people following him.


    ¡°In that case, I will contact you at ater date. This is my contact information. If you need anything, all you have to do is ask,¡± Ji Yang Sheng said, before taking his people with him to depart. He didn¡¯t say anything about wanting to loot xenogeneics.


    After Ji Yang Sheng left, Elysian Moon coldly grunted and said, ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t seem very likable.¡±


    ¡°You will probably end up meeting a lot of other people you hate,¡± Han Sen said, with a shrug of his shoulders. Their own beauty might have been their biggest challenge.


    In that universe, many races looked just like humans, including the Rebate, the Demons, the Sky, and the Extreme King, to name a few. Their definition of beauty was quite simr, and so the two girls were undoubtedly quite eye-catching to those of such races.


    ¡°From what we have seen, we should learn from Dor and wear armor,¡± Gu Qingcheng said, ncing at Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid wearing armor won¡¯t help. Your bodies are quite distinctive, and even if others cannot see your faces, your curves are sure to attract men. Your appearance makes quite an impact.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°If we are that sexy, why aren¡¯t you affected by us?¡± Elysian Moon asked, quirking her lips into a half-smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m different. People like me are so faithful and loyal. I¡¯m just a good man, so a few looks here and there keep me happy. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never meet another man like me in the universe,¡± Han Sen joked.


    Gu Qingcheng smiled but said nothing. Elysian Moon looked at him with disdain, and she said, ¡°You¡¯re just a creep who has no balls. You call yourself a good man? Pff.¡±


    After that, she ignored Han Sen and resumed her flight.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Since when did I be a creep?¡± Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingchengughed and raised an eyebrow at him. Not saying another word, she flew after Elysian Moon.


    ¡°Hey, what is wrong with you both?¡± Han Sen was so depressed. Although Gu Qingcheng said nothing, he felt as if he had been bullied.


    Ji Yang Sheng and his Demon allies didn¡¯t venture far. When Han Sen and the others departed, Ji Yang Sheng spoke to a King in his entourage and said, ¡°You go home and bring me my Demon Doll. If my father asks, tell him I need it.¡±


    The Demon King was shocked, and so he said, ¡°Are you going to attack Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I encountered him here. This is a very rare opportunity. We were unable to find him in the systems of chaos, but now we have a second chance to snare him,¡± Ji Yang Sheng said in a hard voice.


    ¡°Please think about this, sir! The Extreme King sent deifieds after him, and even they were unable to capture him. Only half-deifieds cane to the core area. I don¡¯t think you have what it takes to catch Han Sen. If he knows that we have tried to snare him, I do not think he will ever spare the time to bless you,¡± the Demon said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to use the Demon Doll; it is deified. Attacking Han Sen will be a guaranteed sess. And even if it fails, Han Sen will have no clue it was us who used it,¡± Ji Yang Sheng stated tly.


    ¡°But the Demon Doll is the Demon¡¯s...¡± The Demon King wished to say something, but Ji Yang Sheng cut him off.


    ¡°Just bring me the doll and stop your protesting,¡± Ji Yang Sheng snapped.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Demon King didn¡¯t dare disobey a directmand. He opened his core area hall and returned to the Demon Realm.


    An hourter, the core area hall¡¯s door opened again. The Demon had returned, but with someone else in tow.


    If anyone else had seen this, they would have been very surprised. Kings could only use their power to open a personal door to the core area. No other creature should have been able to enter through that same door. That Demon King brought a creature through the door with him. Even the Extreme King wouldn¡¯t have been able to believe their eyes if they had seen this.

 Chapter 2547 - Not Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 2547: Not Teleportation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The creature looked humanoid. Because it was wrapped up in ck armor, it was impossible to tell exactly what it looked like. It just stood behind the Demon King.


    ¡°Sir, I have brought you the Demon Doll.¡± The Demon King brought the Demon Doll before Ji Yang Sheng, then raised both hands, presenting a purple horn.


    The purple horn was around one foot long, and its surface was ribbed like a screw. It was crescent-shaped, and many strange symbols were carved around its top. It looked so pretty, but also so mysterious.


    The horn looked like the horns on the heads of Demons like Ji Yang Sheng. Ji Yang Sheng didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Ji Yang Sheng took the purple horn and turned it over in his hands. Then, he spoke to the Demon Doll. ¡°Listen to mymands and go.¡±


    Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s eyes shed with purple. A purple aura rose from his hands, then swept into the purple horn. That weird and beautiful purple horn glowed and shed. The weird symbols across it started to release a demonic smoke.


    The Demon Doll shed with purple. It zoomed off in Han Sen¡¯s direction at a blistering speed.


    ¡°Sir, you must be careful. We cannot allow any other race to end up capturing the Demon Doll.¡± The Demon King looked worried as he spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the Demon Doll¡¯s power, even if I cannot get Han Sen, what else in the core area could threaten it?¡± Ji Yang Sheng looked annoyed.


    The Demon King nodded and retreated. After that, he said nothing more.


    ...


    A shoal of shark-sized, mechanical demon fish were flying through space. As they headed for Han Sen, they spat out scary streaks of lightning, turning the system into an electrified ocean.


    Seeing the ocean of lightning bearing down on them, Elysian Moon summoned a blue oil-paper umbre in her hands. After the umbre was opened, a swordlight was unleashed. It blocked all the streaks of lightning from hitting the umbre. The three of them were shielded by it, too, which meant the lightning was of no concern to them.


    Gu Qingcheng lifted a hand, unleashing countless swordlights. Swords of all kinds appeared around her, like a gctic waterfall of des being fired at the mechanical demon fish.


    In a second, over a hundred of the demon fish were chopped to pieces.


    ¡°Your Thousand Sword Area is very powerful!¡± Han Senplimented her. The shoal of mechanical demon fish had three Kings. They couldn¡¯t block Gu Qingcheng¡¯s attack at all, though. Gu Qingcheng¡¯s area was overbearing.


    ¡°Is my area weak or something? Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± Elysian Moon asked in annoyance.


    Han Sen opened his mouth to respond, but Elysian Moon was staring out into empty space. Han Sen and Gu Qingcheng turned to look at what might have caught her attention, and there, they saw a ck shadow drawing toward them. It wasn¡¯t moving quickly; it was just sort of floating through space.


    After a while, the shadow flew close enough that they could see it clearly.


    That man in ck armor didn¡¯t mean to stop, however. He was stilling for Han Sen.


    ¡°Why have youe here, and why are you going after me?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the man in ck armor.


    But the ck armor man didn¡¯t react. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard Han Sen, and still, he approached.


    Han Sen noticed the being was only looking at him. Han Sen was the man¡¯s target, and the man wasing right for him.


    Seeing the ck armor enter their radius, Han Sen spoke again. ¡°You should stop right there.¡±


    The armored man behaved as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. He didn¡¯t stop, and he even raised a fist to punch Han Sen. When that punch was unleashed, his entire body disappeared from the vision of all those who watched.


    When he reappeared, he was directly in front of Han Sen. That violent fist of his was about to strike Han Sen¡¯s head and rattle his skull.


    ¡°Very powerful teleportation.¡± Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon¡¯s eyes widened. They weren¡¯t sure how the armored man hade right before Han Sen like that. It was quite bewildering.


    ording to the theory, there were two types of teleportation. One of them was a speed-type teleportation, and the other one was a space-type teleportation. When a teleportation skill was used, there were distinctive traits that distinguish one type of teleportation from the other.


    Speed-type teleportation only required a strong eye to follow its movement. So, you could still see it.


    Space-type teleportation was different. When space and air were broken, a space shockwave was released. It took time to build up that wave. Even skills like God¡¯s Wander had this w, but the shockwave of God¡¯s Wander was small. It didn¡¯t take much time to activate, so it would be difficult to feel.


    But this armored man, from the time he lifted his fist to when he appeared before Han Sen, did not leave any trace of his teleportation. There was no shockwave or anything. It was like he was just there, not giving anyone a chance to react.


    Dong!


    Han Sen raised his fist to block the armored man¡¯s attack, but his entire body felt electrified on-contact. It was extremely powerful, and the strike sent him flying away like a falling star.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon looked shocked. They knew how strong Han Sen was. Although he was just a fourth-tier King, he was as strong as a half-deified. No power should have been able to beat Han Sen unless it was a half-deified with a focus on raw power.


    The armored man punched Han Sen and sent him flying once again. The power that the armored man wielded had to be amongst the greatest any half-deified could wield. It was nuts.


    Without hesitation, Gu Qingcheng drew her sword. A mysterious trail followed the bronze de as the old sword moved to strike the armored man. When she used the old bronze sword, countless sword shadows were unleashed in eight directions. It was like a gxy of des were sent soaring over toward the armored man.


    Elysian Moon attacked from the other side as this urred. She closed her blue oil-paper umbre and used it as a sword to thrust at the armored man¡¯s heart. The swordlight became a scary glow that could break through a.


    The two of them blocked all of the armored man¡¯s exits, but the armored man ignored their attacks. He flew after Han Sen, punching as he went.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon were enraged by that. The armored man was being so cocky by ignoring their attacks. It was like they were just clutching toys, and there was no need to pay attention to them.


    They sent more power surging into their umbre and swords. Elysian Moon coldly said, ¡°Advice for the future: whatever you do, do not underestimate women. It¡¯s a fatal mistake.¡±


    But right before Elysian Moon finished speaking, her eyes opened wide.


    When the armored man threw his punch, he just disappeared from their vision. The of swordlights did nothing to stop him.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t space teleportation.¡± Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face paled slightly. She looked confused. She hadn¡¯t seen any distortion to the space around them. She didn¡¯t know how the armored man had managed to escape their sight.

 Chapter 2548 - Familiar Presence

    <h4>Chapter 2548: Familiar Presence</h4>


    The armored man vanished from Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon¡¯s vision. Then, he reappeared in front of Han Sen. His striking fist approached Han Sen¡¯s belly. Just as the armored man¡¯s fist was about to hit Han Sen, Han Sen¡¯s body suddenly disappeared. He reappeared elsewhere. His fast escape was a product of the teleportation abilities he had been practicing.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the armored man threw another punch. And with it, his body vanished just likest time. He appeared in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body blinked away again to avoid the iing fist of the armored man.


    The two of them kept shing across the expanse of space, moving too fast for ordinary eyesight to follow. It was like they could be in the sky at one point and on the ground in the next.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon moved to help Han Sen, but he told them, ¡°Stay back... you guys cannot evade his attacks. Use your power to protect yourselves, and don¡¯t leave any of your weaknesses exposed.¡±


    Upon hearing him, Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon stopped in their tracks. They watched Han Sen and the man in ck armor do battle. Elysian Moon opened the paper umbre in her hands. A swordlight shed from the surface of the umbre, then expanded to envelop the two of them. Just as Han Sen wanted, it left no weaknesses exposed.


    ¡°That man in armor isn¡¯t using teleportation abilities,¡± Gu Qingcheng said with certainty, as she observed the battlefield ahead of her.


    Elysian Moon nodded seriously. ¡°It isn¡¯t teleportation. It¡¯s more like... It¡¯s more like...¡±


    ¡°Godyer Luo.¡± Gu Qingcheng finished what Elysian Moon was hesitant to say.


    That old man was a lone warrior who had once obtained a foothold in the sanctuaries for humanity.


    When his power reached the max, the presence he gave off was just like the one they felt from the armored man. He ignored the rules of space to kill his enemies.


    ¡°Why does the armored man have Falsified Sky powers? No, wait... that is Sky Demon power. The armored man is a Demon?¡± Gu Qingcheng wondered aloud.


    Han Sen knew the armored man was using Sky Demon powers. He clearly wasn¡¯t using a space-based teleportation talent. Not many powers could repel Sky Demon powers, but thankfully, Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra was one of the few that could.


    The armored man¡¯s absolute strikes weren¡¯t difficult for Han Sen to break, but the armored man¡¯s power was undeniably greater than Han Sen¡¯s. And that meant Han Sen couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    Han Sen felt a mixture of different emotions when he looked at the armored man. He knew this attacker was different from the Demons they had encountered earlier, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure what the difference was.


    Ji Yang Sheng and a few of the Demon elites watched the fight through a mirror. They appeared to be in shock. Even Ji Yang Sheng was floored by what he was witnessing.


    ¡°He is a very powerful guy. He has dodged every attack that the Demon Doll has thrown.¡± Ji Yang Sheng chewed his lip. That was what he did when he was in thought.


    ¡°No wonder Han Sen escaped harm when he was pursued by the Extreme King. He is very scary. He is dodging the attacks of the Sky Demon powers somehow. I wonder what power he has been making use of,¡± a few Demon elites said, their voices a mixture of admiration and trepidation.


    They knew that the Demon Doll¡¯s Sky Demon power ensured that every hit was a sessful one unless the enemy possessed the same causal powers. If the enemy didn¡¯t, not even teleportation would let them escape the Demon Doll¡¯s strikes.


    Sky Demon abilities were a causal power. Once the Demon Doll locked onto Han Sen, even if Han Sen teleported away, he should still be hit.


    Han Sen¡¯s teleportation let him dodge the Demon Doll¡¯s attacks, though. He was obviously using an advanced version of teleportation. And as for what other powers Han Sen was employing, Ji Yang Sheng couldn¡¯t guess. He couldn¡¯t understand what he was witnessing.


    ¡°He might be dodging the Demon Doll¡¯s strikes for now, but his efforts are futile. He is slower and weaker than the Demon Doll. We must take him with us today. Our race requires more than just a blessing. Thousands of our people over the next few decades... No, millions of our people over the next few centuries will need what he can provide us,¡± Ji Yang Sheng dered. In an effort to speed things up, he put more of his power into the purple horn. The purple horn¡¯s mysterious symbols glowed with a purple light.


    The powers of blessing Han Sen had disyed made other races take him very seriously. They needed his abilities.


    If they could capture Han Sen, they wouldn¡¯t hand him over to the Extreme King. They would lock him up for themselves and force him to bless their children and grandchildren.


    The mysterious symbols on the purple horn lit up further. And then, the armored man who had been struggling to capture Han Sen suddenly stopped. His body suddenly erged.


    The muscles of the mystery man grew, and the ck armor began to swell. It had to morph in order to fit the bulging muscles. It highlighted their ridiculous size all too well.


    A dark purple presence intensified within that armor. It made the armored man look like a demon from hell. His eyes were purple like lightning.


    ¡°This... this is Shura Change.¡± Han Sen looked at the armored man in shock. He whispered the words hoarsely.


    He finally knew why the armored man¡¯s presence felt different from the other Demons. They looked so simr, but Han Sen could feel that this guy was more like a shura from the Alliance¡¯s universe. His power, however, was obviously some variant of Sky Demon power. That was what made him look just like one of the Demon. It was very difficult to tell the difference, and so Han Sen hadn¡¯t caught on until now.


    Once he used Shura Change, the shura¡¯s presence became heavier. Now, Han Sen was finally getting a better sense of what was happening.


    ¡°Why is there a shura here? I never brought a shura to the geno universe. Unless he is one of the shuras thate out of the coffin in the Shura¡¯s Graveyard... He... Could he be one of the shura kings?¡± Han Sen looked at the Demon-like armored man with a conflicted expression. And as he did, Han Sen kept thinking.


    The armored man didn¡¯t stop to think through things like Han Sen had. After he finished changing, his purple lightning-like eyes peered at Han Sen. Then, the muscr creature threw a punch toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen dodged the attack of the armored man, but when he teleported away, the armored man appeared in front of him. Purple mes burst to life around the man¡¯s fist as it mmed into Han Sen¡¯s stomach.


    Pang!


    When that fist connected, Han Sen¡¯s body shot away like a raging fireball. He flew into a nearby asteroid. He went through it and many more, cleaving a line through space.


    Before Han Sen could stop, the armored man appeared in front of him and punched him again. Once more, he was sent flying.


    Blergh!


    Han Sen spat out some blood. He kept falling, and he couldn¡¯t even teleport away.

 Chapter 2549 - A Man With Three Options

    <h4>Chapter 2549: A Man With Three Options</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was still falling when the armored man¡¯s hands reached out and wrapped around his head, gripping him firmly. Purple air rose from the hands in streams that flowed like venomous snakes, and they drilled through Han Sen¡¯s body. The purple air bound him, preventing him from moving.


    When they saw the armored man grab Han Sen, Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng were in shock. Gu Qingcheng¡¯s heart leaped into her throat. She lifted her hands, and thousands of old swords appeared around her. They went soaring over to strike the armored man.


    Gleaming des rained down like a waterfall. Even a would be riddled with holes after weathering a storm of those des.


    But the armored man was able to hold Han Sen with one hand and use the other hand to punch through the swordstream that was all around him. The power of that punch flew all the way back to Gu Qingcheng, but it was stopped by the sudden appearance of Elysian Moon¡¯s umbre shield.


    Pang!


    That punch broke the swordlight that her umbre had formed. The armored man gathered strength in his fist again, preparing to attack Gu Qingcheng once more.


    ¡°Stop! How dare you be so rude to those two girls. Go back!¡± Ji Yang Sheng shouted. He had arrived just in time, riding a robotic demon wolf. The armored man lowered its fist and retreated.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m sote and ended up scaring you, girls.¡± Ji Yang Sheng smiled at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon.


    ¡°So you were the one behind all this,¡± Elysian Moon said, giving Ji Yang Sheng an icy stare.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just here doing what is right of me to do.¡± Ji Yang Sheng looked at the armored man holding Han Sen. He smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Han, we meet again. You should have the time to talk to me now, yes?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ji, I don¡¯t think you have gauged my personality correctly.¡± Han Sen was being held firmly by the armored man. Purple smoke covered him, and he couldn¡¯t even move his fingers. His face remained impassive, though.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Yang Sheng looked at Han Sen with interest. He looked like a cat ying with a mouse.


    ¡°Sir, just in case, we should take Han Sen to our core area base,¡± the Demon King said.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°He is right. I have a very bad temper. You better do it quick; otherwise, you won¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    Ji Yang Sheng ignored the Demon King. His face took on an expression that looked something like a smile, but it was far too toothy and feral to be pleasant. He said, ¡°Oh, Han Sen; you are quite powerful. Even under these conditions, you manage to stay so calm. But you are under the Sky Demon Lock. You are certainly stronger than a mere King, but not even a deified elite could break the Sky Demon Lock.¡±


    After that, Ji Yang Sheng turned away, ignoring Han Sen. He directed his attention to Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon. ¡°These two girls can be privileged guests of my family. Please don¡¯t worry. You guys are VIPs. The Demon will never think of bringing harm to the two of you. We will treat you very nicely.¡±


    Before Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon could answer, Han Senughed. ¡°I was wondering why you were doing this to me. It¡¯s because you want the two of them? If you had told me sooner, I would have given them to you. Why go to all this hassle?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I thought you were quite the character, but I can¡¯t believe you are so obscene. How could you say something like that just as a desperate attempt to survive?¡± Ji Yang Sheng shouted at Han Sen.


    Han Sen sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth. They are very pretty, but they¡¯re actually insatiable monsters. They¡¯d eat your flesh right down to the bones. I¡¯ve suffered so much following them. I will be very happy if you take them away from me. I will build an altar in your honor, and I will praise you every night. I will treat you like a savior,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Huh, whatever you say. You cannot escape this.¡± Ji Yang Sheng seemed to know what Han Sen was trying to say. It made himugh coldly.


    Han Sen shook his head and sighed. ¡°Mr. Ji, you¡¯re being rather cocky, but we¡¯re only in this situation because of someone else¡¯s work. If it wasn¡¯t for that scary guy in armor, you would be unable to defeat me. You have nothing to be cocky about. It should be that guy there who is cocky.¡±


    Ji Yang Sheng smiled and said, ¡°He is my Demon Doll. He only moves when I move. If you cannot beat my Demon Doll, you aren¡¯t qualified to fight me.¡±


    ¡°Demon Doll? He isn¡¯t an actual Demon?¡± Han Sen pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go back to base now.¡± The Demon King from earlier stopped Han Sen and Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s conversation. He didn¡¯t want the prince to leak details about the Demon Doll.


    Ji Yang Sheng wasn¡¯t stupid, though; he knew what was going on. Heughed and said, ¡°Han Sen, stop wasting our time. I won¡¯t kill you. If you behave during your time with the Demon, we will treat you well.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Can you define ¡®behaving¡¯ for me? Do you want to milk me like a cow? Do you want me to eat grass while you squeeze my udders? You want me to make your sons and grandsons fat and full? You want me to die miserably when there¡¯s nothing left to give?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°It is nothing like that. If you work, you will be rewarded. If you have this kind of power, you should do things to better the lives of others in this world.¡±


    After that, Ji Yang Sheng spoke to Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon. ¡°Ladies, please. You both will be my VIPs forever. No matter where you go, no one will dare hurt you. But if you both don¡¯t want to be my friends, I can¡¯t promise you this.¡±


    Elysian Moon was always cold, but now she suddenlyughed. She was so pretty that she looked like a moon pce fairy. But her face looked as untouchable as a marble sculpture. When sheughed, it was like a flower opening amidst the snowfall. It was so beautiful. It was like realizing the world was alive after believing it to be dead.


    Ji Yang Sheng and the other demons were frozen. They were thinking, ¡°This woman is unbelievably pretty.¡±


    Elysian Moonughed and said happily, ¡°We would like to go with you, but I¡¯m afraid someone else might not.¡±


    ¡°Who won¡¯t?¡± Ji Yang Sheng asked.


    ¡°Him,¡± Elysian Moon said, looking at Han Sen.


    Ji Yang Sheng chuckled darkly. ¡°Mr. Han is in danger. Even if he doesn¡¯t want you toe with us, he has no say in the matter. He doesn¡¯t even have a say in what happens to him. He will being with us, so we can all go together, too. So what if he doesn¡¯t want to?¡±


    Elysian Moon shook her head. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t understand him at all.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to understand him?¡± Ji Yang Shen said cockily.


    ¡°If you understood him, you would know he is a suspicious, cunning, insidious, and cruel person. He doesn¡¯t ce trust in anyone aside from himself. He always has a backup n. Even when he is on the brink of doom, he has an escape route nned and ready to go. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be hanging around here to chat. I would chop his head off and grind him into pieces. Then I would burn those pieces until there was nothing left but ash,¡± Elysian Moon said in a serious voice.


    Ji Yang Sheng was shocked. He looked at Han Sen. The man¡¯s body was still wrapped in the toxic snake-like purple air, and the sight made Ji Yang Sheng rx and smile again. ¡°You think too much. He is under the thumb of the Sky Demon Lock. Not even a deified elite could escape this. No matter how evil he is, getting out of this trap is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice asked.


    ¡°When...¡± Before Ji Yang Sheng could speak again, his face grew pale.


    The purple mist still surrounded Han Sen, but his body looked like a rainbow. The Sky Demon Lock was melting within that light.

 Chapter 2550 - Shura Horn

    <h4>Chapter 2550: Shura Horn</h4>


    Greyish white feathers appeared, cloaking Han Sen¡¯s body. The image of a rainbow peacock appeared on his face, and it released a scary rainbow light. That rainbow light quickly melted away the Sky Demon Lock¡¯s purple smoke. In seconds, the power holding Han Sen in ce had vanished.


    Ji Yang Sheng and the other Demons were shocked when they saw this. Their Sky Demon Lock, which could securely ensnare a deified being, had just been melted away with ease. It was unbelievable, and as a result, they were left staring in stupefied silence.


    They looked at Han Sen¡¯s feathery clothing, unsure what sort of treasure he was now making use of. But whatever it was, it was obviously strong enough to break the Sky Demon Lock.


    Their assumption was only half-right. Han Sen had been able to break free of the Sky Demon Lock because of the Peacock King soul robe¡¯s power, but the beast soul alone wouldn¡¯t have been enough to free him. Even if the Tianxia Peacock King was reborn, it couldn¡¯t have broken the Sky Demon Lock.


    But when the Peacock King¡¯s soul power, Han Sen¡¯s strength, and the power of the Dongxuan Sutra werebined, the resultant power was enough to shatter the Sky Demon Lock. Nothing less than that would have been able to free Han Sen.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t used the Peacock King soul robe at first because he knew there was something amiss with the armored man. He wanted to see who or what was behind the armored man, and that was why he allowed himself to get captured.


    Now he understood everything, and there was no point in pretending.


    Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he poured more Sky Demon power into the purple horn that was still in his hands.


    The armored man¡¯s eyes glowed purple once more. He tried to grab Han Sen¡¯s head again.


    Han Sen waved his hand, and a rainbow light struck the armored man. The armored man¡¯s body lost control and fell prone. The rainbow light covered his whole body, and the power of the light quickly dissolved the ck armor, revealing the person inside.


    It was a very muscr man. He was much taller than Han Sen. He wasn¡¯t very tallpared to many of the giant races in the universe, but his body was so solid that his limbs looked like towers. Tattoos covered his entire body.


    Han Sen could see that these tattoos were shura-associated. Han Sen had rarely seen shuras with those kinds of symbols, though. They were different from the traditional Demon tattoos.


    Han Sen raised his eyes and looked at the man¡¯s head. To his surprise, the man¡¯s head didn¡¯t possess shura horns. His head was only covered in short purple hair.


    But in that short hair, Han Sen could see an oval-shaped marking. It looked the man had once possessed a horn, but it had been broken off.


    ¡°It really is one of the shura,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    The guy was emotionless, and his muscles bulged so much that they looked like they were about to burst. The purple air rose, and it came at Han Sen in another attack. Han Sen immediately detected the Sky Demon power.


    ¡°Are the Sky Demon Sutra and the Falsified-Sky Sutra the same? But if there is practically no difference between them, doesn¡¯t that mean pure shuras shouldn¡¯t be able to learn it? If he is a shura king from the sanctuary, how could he practice Sky Demon powers?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    The man¡¯s fist came before Han Sen, but Han Sen raised his hand to stop it. Han Sen¡¯s hand was enshrouded with a rainbow godlight formed by substance chains. The rainbow godlight quickly tied up his enemy¡¯s body.


    The man struggled and writhed inside his bonds. Sky Demon power was strong, but it could only make use of causal powers. It wasn¡¯t some invincible ability. And speaking of power, this creature wasn¡¯t quite deified yet. He was weaker than the soul robe¡¯s power.


    If the shura had been fighting someone other than Han Sen, he could have used causal powers to escape. But Han Sen was using his Dongxuan Area in conjunction with the Peacock King¡¯s soul robe. The Dongxuan Area¡¯s force stopped all of the universal cogwheels in the region. Not even causal powers could escape Han Sen¡¯s maniption. Unless the shura was stronger than Han Sen, the shura¡¯s powers weren¡¯t going to be of any use while Han Sen had his Dongxuan Area active.


    Ji Yang Sheng and the other Demons were in shock. The Demon Doll¡¯s power was almost deified ss, and Demon Dolls weren¡¯t like ordinary Demons. They had very scary talents. After they became Demon Dolls, they would undergo a weird reaction with the Sky Demon powers. The Demon Dolls would then gain causal powers, which would allow them to apply causal powers to a wide range of uses. Not even a pure Demon could do that.


    Even deified elites couldn¡¯t trap a Demon Doll. But now, the Demon Doll had been subdued by Han Sen, and it seemedpletely unable to break free. It was being held tightly by Han Sen¡¯s power. The entire situation was way too scary.


    Without hesitation, Ji Yang Sheng turned around with the n to run away as fast as he could. The other Demon elites thought to do the same. But they suddenly noticed their powers had disappeared. None of their abilities seemed to work. They couldn¡¯t tear through the fabric of space. They couldn¡¯t even cast any powers outside of their bodies.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ji Yang Sheng and the other Demons looked at each other with wide, frightened eyes.


    ¡°Let me deal with them,¡± Elysian Moon said smoothly. She waved her paper umbre, unleashing a swordlight. It flew right at Ji Yang Sheng.


    Due to the fact that they couldn¡¯t use their powers, Ji Yang Sheng and the others had to jerk clumsily away. But with their reaction times being so slow, they couldn¡¯t dodge many of the swordlights, and the cruel attacks began to punch through their bodies. Demon blood gushed everywhere as they screamed.


    A secondter, a few of the Kings had already perished under Elysian Moon¡¯s swordlights. Ji Yang Sheng and the other two half-deifieds were badly injured.


    Now they believed what Han Sen had said. That woman was so pretty, but she was also someone who could ughter her enemies without so much as a blink of hesitation. They were shocked by how powerful she was.


    They were under the influence of Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Area. They couldn¡¯t use their powers, even though they could still touch their self-cogwheels. Their power was there, but they couldn¡¯t make use of it. They couldn¡¯t do anything to save themselves.


    That woman¡¯s area power was no greater than King ss, but her swordlights could pierce through the bodies of half-deifieds. Just that power exceeded what an ordinary King could aplish.


    Ji Yang Sheng was as shocked as he was angry. He hated the fact that he hadn¡¯t followed the Demon King¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Han Sen, I¡¯m the son of the Demon Alpha. If you kill me, the Demons will do all they can to avenge my death. If you let me go, you can take any deified treasure and xenogeneic genes you wish,¡± Ji Yang Sheng shouted.


    Han Sen looked at Ji Yang Sheng and said, ¡°A Demon? You¡¯re lowlypared to the Extreme King.¡±


    When he heard that, Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s face turned grey. He remembered that Han Sen was the one who had killed a prince of the Extreme King. If he wasn¡¯t concerned about their wrath, why would he fear the Demons?


    Han Sen reached out, and a rainbow light shot from his palm. Ji Yang Sheng didn¡¯t have the time or strength to dodge it. The purple horn was taken by Han Sen.


    Han Sen ignored Ji Yang Sheng and the others getting killed by Elysian Moon¡¯s swordlights. He took the mysterious purple horn and lifted it next to the broken stub on the shura man¡¯s head.


    ¡°It is his horn.¡± Han Sen thought about it and wondered what had happened.

 Chapter 2551 - Pulling a Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 2551: Pulling a Carriage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Keep them alive. I have things I need to ask them,¡± Han Sen said to Elysian Moon, who was on the verge of taking Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s life.


    Elysian Moon lowered her paper umbre and looked expressionlessly at Ji Yang Sheng and the others. The three left alive were severely injured. Even from an idle nce, it was clear that they were in bad shape.


    But they were restricted by the Dongxuan Area, so they couldn¡¯t have hoped to flee even if they tried.


    ¡°Mr. Ji, what is this doll?¡± Han Sen looked at Ji Yang Sheng, who was bleeding all over the ce.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already in your hands, you can kill me if you want. But I can assure you, I won¡¯t be giving you any information,¡± Ji Yang Sheng said.


    Han Sen smiled. It looked as if the prince wasn¡¯t going to be doing any talking. Otherwise, he would have bargained instead of making heroic ims.


    Han Sen waved his hands, and the two half-deified Demons disappeared in a sh of rainbow light. They were reduced to nothing. Not even their bones remained.


    ¡°Mr. Ji, tell me where the Demon Dolles from, and I will let you live,¡± Han Sen said slowly.


    A myriad of emotions passed over Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s face, but this time, he didn¡¯t speak with the certainty he had shown before. After a while, he said, ¡°If I tell you, will you really let me live?¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Mr. Ji, although you are full of yourself, you are a pathetic ant in my eyes. Whether you die or not makes no difference in my life. Ergo, I don¡¯t really care what happens to you.¡±


    Ji Yang Sheng gritted his teeth and looked at Han Sen. It looked as if he had just made a big decision, and he said, ¡°Okay, I will tell you about the Demon Doll. But you must promise to let me go.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked cold. He didn¡¯t say anything. He lifted his hand, summoning a rainbow light.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Ji Yang Sheng was so shocked.


    He thought Han Sen had made a mistake by killing the other two Demons. Ji Yang Sheng thought that if he was the only one alive, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t kill him if he wished to know the secret of the Demon Doll. Therefore, Han Sen would be forced to bargain.


    But now, he realized Han Sen had the power to kill two half-deifieds with ease. That meant the Demon prince could be killed easily, too. The secrets he held weren¡¯t worth much to Han Sen, in all likelihood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me think you are lying. Otherwise, even if I don¡¯t want to kill you, I will have to kill you as punishment,¡± Han Sen said to Ji Yang Sheng, his voice t.


    Han Sen knew Ji Yang Sheng was a worm that only acted bravely. The man might have tried to maintain his image if his subordinates were around, so Han Sen took a shortcut and killed the other Demons before getting down to brass tacks.


    And now that he was the only one left alive, Ji Yang Sheng seemed a lot more willing to bargain. But even so, his attempts to negotiate were weak. His resolve had crumbled.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Han Sen received the story of the Demon Doll from Ji Yang Sheng.


    Ji Yang Sheng didn¡¯t know much about the Demon Dolls. All he knew was that they were created by the alpha. They had a strong vitality and a keen proficiency with Sky Demon powers. They were scarier than actual Demons.


    But no one knew how the Demon alpha created the Demon Dolls or what materials were used to make them.


    People believed the Demon Dolls were crafted from Demon elites, but there weren¡¯t many Demon elites of that level of talent. In addition, no Demon elites were missing from the records. So, that couldn¡¯t have been the truth.


    Even the Demon society knew little about the Demon Dolls. Only the core supervisor would know about them. Not many Demons were given a Demon Doll by the alpha to use.


    Despite Han Sen¡¯s repeated questions and threats, Ji Yang Sheng hadn¡¯t revealed how the Demon Doll was created. It was probably something only the Demon alpha knew.


    ¡°How many Demon Dolls are there?¡± Han Sen seemed to know his captive wasn¡¯t lying, and so he asked this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I know there are at least a dozen. The Demon alpha gave out a few Demon Dolls. There are still a few left in stock. I know of three deified Demon Dolls. The rest are half-deifieds.¡± Ji Yang Sheng was gushing secrets like a broken faucet in his desire to survive.


    ¡°There are three deified Demon Dolls?¡± Han Sen was shocked. The Demons weren¡¯t considered a big race these days. They weren¡¯t highly ranked among the higher races. Not only did they have deifieds in their midst, but they had three deified Demon Dolls. There could even be more. That was a scary thought.


    ¡°It looks like the Demons are stronger than we thought,¡± Gu Qingcheng said after a moment of thought.


    Han Sen was thinking, too. ¡°There sure is something a little sketchy about the Demon alpha. I bet those Demon Dolls are the shura kings that entered the geno universe via the Shura¡¯s Graveyard. That means there is a blood rtion between the Demons and the shuras. But why did the Demon alpha turn them into Demon Dolls?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand, and so he asked Ji Yang Sheng how one could control a Demon Doll. The man¡¯s exnation was thorough.


    ¡°But even if you do know how to control it, you need Sky Demon power to actually do it,¡± Ji Yang Sheng said. But Han Sen had already activated the purple horn. The Demon Doll began to move. Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s mouth opened wide, and he could no longer speak.


    ¡°This Demon Doll seems easy to use.¡± Han Sen raised the purple horn, which was oozing purple smoke.


    As long as Han Sen had that purple horn, he could use his will to control the Demon Doll. It could act out manymands. The doll was even able to perform simple actions by itself, so it didn¡¯t have to be controlled at all times.


    ¡°Mr. Han, I told you everything you asked to know. I didn¡¯t lie once. Can I go now?¡± Ji Yang Sheng asked Han Sen with sincerity. He looked so scared.


    ¡°Who said you could ever leave?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°You said you would let me live! Are you going to break your promise?¡± Ji Yang Sheng was shocked, and his face looked very pale.


    ¡°I said I would let you live, but I didn¡¯t say I would let you go.¡± Han Sen waved his hand and said, ¡°You can be in charge of pulling my carriage in the future.¡±


    ¡°Pulling a carriage?¡± Ji Yang Sheng was confused. He didn¡¯t know what that meant.


    ...


    In the core area, a few Kings were hunting a xenogeneic. They were just about to kill it when they saw somethinging toward them.


    They stared for a long minute, confused, before they understood what they were seeing.


    They saw a Demoning toward them. There were ropes around the Demon¡¯s shoulders, and he was pulling something like a rickshaw.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the Demon Ji Yang Sheng? What is he doing?¡± The Kings looked at the strange sight in shock. Most of them couldn¡¯t speak.


    Ji Yang Sheng was pulling a bronze carriage. It didn¡¯t have a roof, but there was an umbre shading the upants. Inside the carriage were a man and two women. The beautiful women sat on either side of the man, like two wives nking a king.

 Chapter 2552 - A Hero to Save the Beauties

    <h4>Chapter 2552: A Hero to Save the Beauties</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had no interest in humiliating Ji Yang Sheng, and he didn¡¯t really want to get in the carriage. He just wanted to see if he could draw out some of the Demons that might be nearby.


    If they wanted to save Ji Yang Sheng or eliminate Han Sen, it would be hard for them to do that in the core area. It would likely prompt would-be saviors to use their Demon Dolls.


    Han Sen¡¯s true purpose was to lure out more of those Demon Dolls so he could take them for himself. It would be great for him to have a few deified Demon Dolls in his back pocket.


    The existence of the Demon Dolls was a very strange thing. The Demon Doll Han Sen had already obtained had a lifeforce and could think for itself a little. It never looked like it was truly alive, though.


    Its mind only came alive when it receivedmands via the purple horn. If it wasn¡¯t being controlled, it would stand in ce like a deactivated robot.


    Plus, people were supposedly unable to travel to the core area with another living thing. Despite that, the Demon Dolls could be brought into the core area. That meant it wasn¡¯t a living thing on its own.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if a deified Demon Doll coulde through, though. If that was possible, then the Demons should have surely been stronger in the core area than the Extreme King were.


    Of course, all of this was just Han Sen¡¯s line of thinking. These were his guesses. It might not even be possible to bring deified Demon Dolls into the core area. Even if they could enter, the Demons might only use them in secret to avoid word of them spreading to other races.


    ¡°Come and take a look. New things happen every day, and this is assuredly thetest. The Demon¡¯s Ji Yang Sheng is pulling a rickshaw.¡±


    ¡°Ji Yang Sheng is loved by the Demon alpha. He was so cocky, and now, he has been reduced to a rickshaw boy. Who is on the carriage he is pulling? It cannot be a King of the Extreme King, can it?¡±


    ¡°What King ss of the Extreme King could do that? Such a feat is beyond any of them.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. In this universe, who could be stronger than the Extreme King?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting God¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean Han Sen? That guy isn¡¯t dead?¡±


    ¡°Dead? He is living just fine. He¡¯s somehow forced Ji Yang Sheng to do this, and he has two very beautiful women next to him. Don¡¯t you see those two girls? They are so beautiful. I don¡¯t think anyone else, out of all the races in existence, could be more beautiful than those two. I¡¯d be willing to die for just one turn in the sheets with them.¡±


    ¡°Really? They¡¯re that hot?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I saw a princess of the Extreme King once upon a time, butpared to these two... she was nothing. These girls are so much hotter. The Extreme King princesses are hardly fit to be their handmaidens.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I must get a closer look.¡±


    Ji Yang Sheng lowered his head and continued to pull the carriage. He didn¡¯t say a word. He was so angry, and he thought to himself, ¡°Han Sen, that *sshole. Don¡¯t let me find a chance to kill you, because I will be ready to pounce the moment an opportunity appears.¡±


    Someone took a video of the scene and distributed it. The entire universe came to know that Ji Yang Sheng was a rickshaw boy for Han Sen. The leaders of the Demon were about to start retching blood out of shame.


    Furthermore, the elites that had once been around Ji Yang Sheng had been killed. The backup elites were far away, and it would be a long time before they could get in range.


    Han Sen nned on drawing many Demons out, but the Demons didn¡¯te. Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon were very angry about the fact that they were attracting many horny men.


    Luckily, they only showed themselves in the beginning. After a while, the girls hid their faces. They wore armor so that no naughty people or creatures could see what they looked like.


    But even so, many Kings still came over to watch.


    Of course, some of the Kings came to see the women, but most of the Kings were just there to see Han Sen. They wanted to gain his blessing or capture him.


    But seeing this half-deified Demon Ji Yang Sheng pulling a rickshaw for Han Sen, no one dared to try anything provocative. If they were going to take him by force, they would prefer waiting for stronger elites toe.


    Han Sen traveled for half a day before someone was bold enough to try to bar his way.


    ¡°Look, someone is here. Film it quickly. Let us watch and see who is looking for Han Sen. Isn¡¯t that Autumn Wind of the Aichi race?¡±


    ¡°Teehee. The Aichi are very famous for being womanizers. Autumn Wind must be going after those two girls.¡±


    ¡°The Aichi are pretty well-respected out of all the high races. They have many elites in their ranks, and they are particrly proficient when ites to wielding bows. There are many archers in their race. Still, aside from all that, the Aichi are prettyzy. Most of their elites are just hired by other races. There are few races that don¡¯t have an Aichi archer to help them. This Autumn Wind is probably the best archer they¡¯ve had for many centuries. He is half-deified, and he might one day be deified. This guy might actually take down Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid his target isn¡¯t Han Sen; it is actually those two girls.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Autumn Wind has what it takes. Han Sen¡¯s title of God¡¯s Daddy isn¡¯t a mere joke. Even the Extreme King deified elites failed to catch him, so I doubt there is much Autumn Wind can aplish.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not. The Tianxia System and the systems of chaos are tooplicated. Those deifieds would obviously run into trouble if they were after Han Sen and he hid well. In the core area, it isn¡¯t so easy to hide.¡±


    While everyone was talking, Han Sen¡¯s bronze carriage moved right in front of Autumn Wind.


    Han Sen looked at Autumn Wind. He looked just like a human. He was shorter and skinnier than Han Sen, but his face was very delicate. His ears were long and sharp, in particr. He had long, silver hair with transparent wings on his back. He was like an elf out of legends.


    ¡°Why are you getting in my way?¡± Han Sen asked, looking coldly at Autumn Wind.


    Autumn Wind looked at Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon and said, ¡°I had heard that there were two beautiful women here. It said their image can stun the entire universe. So, I have juste here to take a look. I thought the tales must have been exaggerated, but before I could even see them, their presence alone was enough to make me drunk. These intoxicating feelings are surely worth the trip. I wonder if these two women are willing to reveal their faces to me. I am willing to die for the sight.¡±


    ¡°You should go home while you still can,¡± Han Sen said tly.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious about this. Ladies, if you will allow me to see your faces, I¡¯m willing to be a ve for you. Heck, I would kill myself immediately and not even be upset about it.¡± Autumn Wind ignored Han Sen, begging Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon for a look.


    Despite his monologue, it didn¡¯t seem like he was looking for a fight.


    Han Sen was about to tell Ji Yang Sheng to continue past Autumn Wind, but Elysian Moon suddenly said, ¡°You can see our true selves, but only if you beat him. Do that, and you can see us.¡±


    Elysian Moon¡¯s words shocked many of the Kings that were present. They thought those two women were Han Sen¡¯s friends, but she had suggested something very different.


    They started to believe the women were being held hostage by a demon. It made people¡¯s blood boil. They wanted to save the beautiful women.

 Chapter 2553 - Wind String

    <h4>Chapter 2553: Wind String</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because of the videos that Kings in the core area made and distributed, many elites across the universe were able to watch what was going on there. After hearing what Elysian Moon said, many angry eyes focused on Han Sen. Countless young men wanted to beat up Han Sen to save those two pretty girls.


    Of course, young men who thought that way generally didn¡¯t have the necessary rank to visit the core area. The Kings that were watching from inside the core area didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Autumn Wind asked with excitement, his eyes looking bright.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then why are you asking me?¡± Elysian Moon smiled.


    ¡°I believe you, my Lady.¡± Autumn Wind nodded, then he turned to Han Sen. ¡°Can you please fight me? Don¡¯t worry; I will only beat you on behalf of thedy¡¯s request. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°This guy is pretty confident,¡± Han Sen thought, suppressing augh. He looked at Autumn Wind and said, ¡°I can fight you. If you win, you see the girls. If I win, what do I earn?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Autumn Wind said, nodding his agreement. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Autumn Wind to say something like that. He looked at Autumn Wind, thinking he was a funny guy.


    Han Sen went silent and said, ¡°If you lose, why don¡¯t you pull the rickshaw just like he is?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Autumn Wind didn¡¯t even think about it before he agreed. He probably never expected that he might actually lose.


    Han Sen stood up and climbed off the carriage. He stood ten meters away from Autumn Wind.


    Autumn Wind looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Use whatever attack you want. If you can hurt me, you win.¡±


    ¡°Thi guy is saying crazier things than I usually do...¡± Han Sen thought, looking at the man. Autumn Wind had a bow on his back, and seeing it prompted Han Sen to say, ¡°Loan me your bow. I will shoot at you a few times. If you can¡¯t dodge my arrows, then you lose.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t, this guy is obscene! He must know Autumn Wind¡¯s bow is the Aichi¡¯s deified treasure Wind String. He wants to scam the treasure off of him.¡±


    ¡°Who would dare do such a thing? Does he think Autumn Wind is stupid?¡±


    ¡°Not many people would happily hand over a deified treasure to someone else. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t hand it to an enemy.¡±


    ...


    While everyoneined, Autumn Wind took the bow and quiver off his back. He threw them to Han Sen. The Kings around them stared nkly at the two.


    ¡°He really did loan it to him.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Han Sen just scored big. Run!¡±


    ¡°Is he really going to shoot the bow? Autumn Wind just handed it to him.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Shoot me any way you want until you are satisfied.¡± Autumn Wind appearedckadaisical, and he spoke to Han Sen in a very casual manner.


    Han Sen picked up the bow and quiver. He noticed that the quiver contained ten arrows. He spoke to Autumn Wind and said, ¡°There are ten arrows. I will shoot at you ten times. If I miss them all, then I lose.¡±


    Autumn Wind nodded and said, ¡°Sure. If you can get one arrow to touch my body, then I lose.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything more. He just gripped Autumn Wind¡¯s bow tightly.


    The bow looked very ordinary. Its body appeared to have been constructed from old vines. It looked like a very old-fashioned longbow. The string was a half-transparent, and it was as thin as a hair. It was very tightly strung, though. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what kind of creature¡¯s tendon it came from.


    The moment Han Sen grabbed the bow, Autumn Wind¡¯s face looked glum. That was because when Han Sen picked up the bow, Autumn Wing could tell that he was proficient with the weapon. Han Sen was doubtless an excellent archer.


    However, Autumn Wind hadn¡¯t given Han Sen his bow because he was stupid.


    In fact, Autumn Wind was very smart. There weren¡¯t many that could make use of Wind String. It was one of the Aichi¡¯s secret treasures, and only the blood of the Aichi could activate it.


    The Wind String was a very spiritual item, and Autumn Wind had already earned its approval. Even if someone took it away from him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. Han Sen¡¯s attempts to shoot the bow would be pointless. The weapon wouldn¡¯t help him, and he might even end up getting hurt by it.


    Autumn Wind being so polite simply because he wanted the two women to have a good impression of his character. If Han Sen used Wind String to shoot him, he wouldn¡¯t even have to move. Han Sen would miss and end up getting hurt by Wind String himself.


    When he saw howfortable Han Sen seemed to be when he handled the bow, Autumn Wind realized that Han Sen must be very good at archery. An elite like that shouldn¡¯t have been clueless about Wind String, though. So, it begged the question why Han Sen would request to borrow it.


    Han Sen stroked the Wind String¡¯s body. Then, he slipped two fingers around the string and tried to pull it.


    As everyone observed, that silk-like, half-transparent string didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Pfff!¡± The Kings and nobles who saw this almost spat out whatever was in their mouths.


    After half a day, Han Sen was unable to move the bow¡¯s string. There was no need for thepetition. Han Sen couldn¡¯t even fire a single arrow.


    ¡°Han Sen is too naive. Did he really think Autumn Wind was letting him the bow out of the goodness of his heart? This is the Aichi¡¯s Wind String. Without the blood of an Aichi, it cannot be used.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How could I forget that? That is Wind String. When the Aichi were going through their roughest period of history, their final deified passed away. They haven¡¯t had a deified since that time. The race of the Bonas attacked the Aichi and stole Wind String from them. Then, the Bona¡¯s king tried to show off Wind String at a party. It was given to a general who was a master with the bow. He took the bow, and the king asked him for an archery performance. But that general, despite trying all sorts of different powers, couldn¡¯t get the bow¡¯s string to move.¡±


    ¡°The king of the Bonas saw this, and hemanded another general to work with the first general. One of them held the bow while the other pulled back the string. They tried to force Wind String open. They did manage to draw Wind String, but after they drew it, the string came to life like a thunderstorm. Wind String started to move by itself, and somehow, the string cut the heads off both of the generals. Ever since then, no one who owned Wind String was able to wield it. They all ended up getting hurt by it. It was even said to bring bad luck. That was until Wind String was brought back to its rightful ce. The Aichi elite who retrieved it killed many people with Wind String and eventually became deified. It brought the Aichi race back to life and relevance. As a result, Wind String¡¯s name became very famous across the universe. But aside from the Aichi, no others dare to use the bow.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Autumn Wind was so quick to give the bow away. It really is the Wind String.¡±

 Chapter 2554 - Pulling the String

    <h4>Chapter 2554: Pulling the String</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen held Wind String, and his fingers caressed the bowstring. It shivered at his touch, like he was brushing against a dragon or a tiger.


    Swords had sword souls, and bows had a spirit of their own, too. The higher level it was, the harder it was for others to make use of it. Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra powers to activate the treasure. He was able to make use of most treasures, but that was because most treasures didn¡¯t already have owners. This Wind String did have a master, and even with Han Sen using his Dongxuan Area powers, it resisted. He was unable to pull the string back.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers hooked onto that tender-looking string. Slowly, he cast his Jadeskin power. The fingers upon the string turned to ice, and the power he used became grander.


    But that string still wouldn¡¯t budge. No matter how hard Han Sen tugged at the string, it refused to be drawn. It didn¡¯t look as if it was ever going to happen.


    Autumn Wind was delighted to see this. He said, ¡°My Wind String has a mind of its own. Not just anyone can make use of it. Why don¡¯t you try using a different bow? I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I like my bows to be a little stubborn,¡± Han Sen said inscrutably.


    Autumn Wind quietly said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind you trying, but you can¡¯t keep these two girls waiting for too long.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. We can start right now. This is the first arrow,¡± Han Sen said. Then he pulled an arrow out of the quiver.


    Han Sen feltfortable when he held the arrow. There was a sensation that was difficult to describe. When he was in the sanctuaries, he had frequently used a bow. And he was always the best when it came to using them. When he was in the ckhawk Military Academy, he came first ce in an archerypetition. Han Sen liked using bows.


    But he had yet to find a bow that was strong enough in the geno universe, and when it came to ranged engagements, he could always make use of Spell¡¯s arsenal. He rarely used bows anymore.


    Even if he found a good bow beast soul, he would sooner give it to his daughter Han Meng¡¯er.


    Han Sen thought it would be a while before he had to make use of a bow again. He didn¡¯t expect he would have a chance to use his bow in this sort of situation.


    ¡°It feels good to hold a bow again.¡± Han Sen sighed. He lifted the arrow, pressing it against the string of Wind String.


    ¡°What is this guy hoping to achieve? He couldn¡¯t pull Wind String¡¯s string, so what is the point of putting an arrow on it? Is the arrow going tounch itself?¡± Everyone thought what Han Sen was doing was so weird.


    Everyone could tell Han Sen didn¡¯t have enough power. He had pulled Wind String¡¯s string twice, and it wouldn¡¯t budge. It clearly couldn¡¯t be drawn.


    Autumn Wind put out his hands and said, ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t mind you making use of a different bow.¡±


    Han Sen ignored him. He raised the bow and the nocked arrow, and he cast Jadeskin. Then, he pulled back on Wind String¡¯s string.


    A scary power surged through Han Sen¡¯s fingers. He tugged on the string, but it was refusing to move. Han Sen was applying too much strength, though. He pulled so hard that the string dug into his fingers until it reached his fingerbones. Itpletely bypassed the protection of Jadeskin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force it. Even a deified elite might have trouble pulling the string of Wind String,¡± Autumn Wind cautioned.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t heed his words. He continued to pull the string, as the power of his fingers became stronger.


    ¡°Sir, run!¡± While everyone¡¯s focus was on Han Sen, a Demon was frowning at Ji Yang Sheng, who was still hitched to the rickshaw.


    Ji Yang Sheng pretended not to see him, but the Demon King who had called out to him was in a hurry. He didn¡¯t move forward to save Ji Yang Sheng, though. He was the only Demon there. The true Demon elites had yet to show up.


    ¡°What is wrong with the prince? Is he retarded? Why isn¡¯t he running?¡± Demon King wondered.


    Han Sen was obviously focused on the bow right now, so the Demon had no idea why Ji Yang Sheng was refusing to run while he had the chance.


    The Demon kept making signals to Ji Yang Sheng, the man¡¯s constant waving made the prince very angry. He turned his head away from the man. Inside, he was thinking, ¡°Are you stupid? Of course, I would run if I had the chance to. I wouldn¡¯t need a reminder from you. Han Sen is right next to me, and those two women can¡¯t be provoked. I can¡¯t risk trying to run away.¡±


    The Demon saw that Ji Yang Sheng was now refusing to look his way. So, he moved around the crowd, getting back into Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s line of sight. Once he was sure the prince could see him, he started signaling again.


    Ji Yang Sheng eyebrows were lowered in a deep frown. He wanted to p that brain-damaged Demon. He wasn¡¯t going to run away now. If he started to run, the two women Han Sen had with him would believe he was trying to escape. It would look very bad if he was captured once again, and this time in front of arge audience.


    Ji Yang Sheng ignored the idiotic Demon and closed his eyes.


    Everyone could see Han Sen was using all of his strength, even though the string was digging into his flesh. He was still unable to draw the bow, and that made them happy.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the Daddy of all Gods? Even if you were, that is a bow. You¡¯re the God¡¯s Daddy, not the Bow¡¯s Daddy. Why are you insisting on wrestling with this bow?¡±


    ¡°His ego¡¯s gone out of control. He experienced a big fight and is now confident he can do everything.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I can finally witness Han Sen make a fool of himself.¡±


    ¡°Wind String isn¡¯t that easy to operate. If it was that easy, it wouldn¡¯t belong to the Aichi.¡±


    ...


    As everyone discussed the bow, Han Sen¡¯s eyes hardened. A robe of grey feathers appeared around him, giving off a rainbow light.


    The crowd of onlookers could see the rainbow glowing from Han Sen, but they couldn¡¯t make out the details of the robe or the symbol that had appeared on Han Sen¡¯s back. The peacock had already spread its tail. The glory of its light surrounded Han Sen.


    Once Han Sen received the peacock king¡¯s buff, his Jadeskin fingers glowed like a rainbow. The power running through his hands surged to a truly horrifying level.


    As that scary power rose through Han Sen, Wind String finally began to move. Inch by inch, the bow was being drawn. The dragon-like tendon-string was quivering madly. It made the sound of some ancient predator roaring. It sounded like a thunderstorm. People nearby thought that their eardrums were about to pop.


    Everyone in the crowd felt this way. They stared, dumbfounded, as Han Sen pulled Wing String¡¯s string back. They were too shocked to say anything.


    Wind String could be drawn by force. Just like the Bona generals, who had been half-deified and focused on pure strength. With thebination of their strength, their powers reached a deified level and pulled back Wind String¡¯s string. They had only done so once, though.


    Things never turned out well for the people that forced back Wind String. There was a deified elite who once managed to pull back Wind String¡¯s string. After forcing it to obey his will, extremely bad luck fell upon him.


    Everyone could now see that Han Sen had managed to draw Wind String. As much as they were shocked, they were really happy about this.


    They were surprised Han Sen was able to draw Wind String, and they were excited to find out whether or not bad luck would fall upon Han Sen like the others that made use of it.

 Chapter 2555 - One Arrow Shocks Ten Thousand Races

    <h4>Chapter 2555: One Arrow Shocks Ten Thousand Races</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen drew Wind String, and the predatory roaring from the bow grew ever louder. Nearby Kings felt their hearts pounding in their chests. They felt as if their hearts were going to explode.


    As everyone drowned in this shock, they knew they had to leave the area and watch Han Sen from a greater distance.


    Autumn Wind started to look grim. Sweat trickled down his forehead. Han Sen was going to pull the bowstring back as far as possible. If he fired it now, Autumn Wind was genuinely unsure whether or not he could dodge the arrow.


    Wind String, at full strength, could harm a deified. Autumn Wind was only half-deified. Even though it was his bow, he didn¡¯t think he could avoid an arrow fired by it.


    Kat!


    When Wind String¡¯s bowstring reached the halfway point, Han Sen felt as if something had gotten stuck. He couldn¡¯t pull the string further or let it go. As this urred, a tornado-like substance chain was released by the bow. It became a scary space tornado that pulled Han Sen into it.


    ¡°Oh, no! Oh, no! Wind String is going to consume him.¡±


    ¡°Bad luck for Han Sen. Why did he have to borrow that cursed Wind String?¡±


    ¡°Will Wind String cut off Han Sen¡¯s head?¡±


    ¡°It is hard to say. Many people have been decapitated by Wind String.¡±


    Sweat ran down Autumn Wind¡¯s forehead. If Han Sen fired that arrow, he didn¡¯t think he could dodge it.


    As all the Kings discussed this, the tornado surrounding Wind String suddenly disappeared. And Han Sen was still at the center of the storm. He was holding the bow, with its bowstring moving again as he drew it further back. He hadn¡¯t been hurt by Wind String.


    Wind String kept groaning in his hands. It looked as if it didn¡¯t want to be there, but it had no choice but to submit to its new wielder. And as a result, it groaned.


    ¡°When I, Han Sen, want to fire an arrow, you have to open up no matter what,¡± Han Sen proimed. Then he applied a massive amount of strength from his fingers. The bowstring that wasn¡¯t fully drawn was suddenly pulled all the way. It was now as far as it could go. It looked like a full moon.


    Wind String shivered and shook, releasing an angry roar. But its protests did nothing. It couldn¡¯t stop Han Sen from firing an arrow.


    Everyone was shocked. Han Sen was using Wind String by force. Even its powers of consumption didn¡¯t prevent its new wielder from using it. Seeing Wind String now was like watching a woman with a man forcing himself on top of her.


    Han Sen trained an arrow on Autumn Wind. Autumn Wind¡¯s face went grey. The sweat pouring from him had started to soak his clothes.


    Seeing that Han Sen on the cusp of firing an arrow, Autumn Wind finally shouted, ¡°No! Don¡¯t shoot! I know that you can.¡±


    Han Sen ignored his plight. It had been so hard to pull the string of that bow; after all that work, he was definitely going to fire it.


    Whoosh!


    When Han Sen released the bowstring, it broke the fabric of space. The arrow flew out, disappearing from everyone¡¯s vision.


    Autumn Wind became a typhoon. He kept shifting position like a wind that no one could catch.


    But somehow, that feather arrow still appeared in front of him. It was going to shoot right through his forehead. Autumn Wind was a dead man.


    Just as the feather arrow was about to puncture Autumn Wind¡¯s forehead, the arrow suddenly abandoned its target. It shot away from everyone, heading toward a nearby instead.


    Pang!


    The arrow perforated the entire, and a secondter, the exploded. The shockwave washed over several others, and the Kings around them were knocked off-bnce by the shockwaves.


    Fortunately, they were far away from the. Otherwise, the explosion would have hurt them a lot.


    Autumn Wind¡¯s face looked pale. If that arrow had hit him, his body would have been annihted. He would have been unable to escape.


    Even when he used Wind String, he couldn¡¯t summon that much power from the bow. After all, he wasn¡¯t deified. He couldn¡¯t use the full potential of Wind String.


    ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Mr. Han.¡± Autumn Wind bowed to Han Sen.


    ¡°Do I need to demonstrate with another arrow?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Autumn Wind.


    ¡°There is no need. I lost. I will keep my promise and pull the rickshaw on your behalf. It will be an honor to do this,¡± Autumn Wind said.


    Han Sen returned Wind String and its quiver to Autumn Wind. The bow¡¯s master was Autumn Wind. Han Sen could use it, but he needed the soul robe, Jadeskin, and the power of the Dongxuan Sutra to do so. Firing that one arrow had tired him out more than an entire fight could. No matter how good the bow was, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Han Sen to use.


    Plus, Han Sen had only said that he wanted to borrow it. He always nned to return it.


    Autumn Wind epted the bow and returned it to his back. He walked in front of the bronze rickshaw and stood next to Ji Yang Sheng. He pulled the rope and said, ¡°Mr. Ji, now that we are coworkers, it is nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°F*ck that. Look after your own *ss,¡± Ji Yang Sheng hissed furiously. He was thinking about why elites like themselves had to operate a rickshaw. And he wondered why Autumn Wind showed so much enthusiasm for the lowly task.


    When people saw Ji Yang Sheng and Autumn Wind pulling the bronze rickshaw, they finally shook off their daze.


    ¡°God¡¯s Daddy really deserves his title. He is too much of a f*cking god. How could he force Wind String to submit to him without ending up dead? Is he really a King? Are you sure he isn¡¯t a deified in disguise?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Deifieds can¡¯t enter the core area.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. But when he used the bow, I think he generated a substance chain.¡±


    ¡°That feather robe must be a powerful deified treasure. That has to be how he was granted such a scary amount of power.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Extreme King can¡¯t capture him. He is way too strong.¡±


    There were some Extreme King princes and princesses there, but none of them opted to attack Han Sen. No one was willing to try to stop him. His performance with Wind String was so scary that it had stunned everyone.


    In the core area, not even the Extreme King wanted to confront him. Unless they could bring deifieds to bear against him, Han Sen¡¯s power was simply overwhelming.


    All the races researched the video of Han Sen firing his arrow. The widely-epted exnation was that the feather robe was a mysterious treasure that helped him. It could some allow Han Sen¡¯s power to rival a deified.


    ¡°That *sshole! How does he have so much good luck? First, he earned the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, and now he has that mysterious feather robe. How many treasures does he have?¡± The Sixth Uncle of the Extreme King saw the footage and moaned.


    ¡°It looks like we cannot capture him in the core area. We must find him in the systems of chaos,¡± the Fourth Uncle Meng Lie said in a hard voice.


    ¡°Spring Rain has been looking for him. I hope they will return bearing results.¡± The Sixth Uncle didn¡¯t harbor much hope for Spring Rain¡¯s sess, though.


    All the races now understood one thing: Han Sen shouldn¡¯t be provoked in the core area.

 Chapter 2556 - You Are the Savior

    <h4>Chapter 2556: You Are the Savior</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen¡¯s continued traversal of the core area was free from strife. Although many people sought to follow him, none of them sought trouble.


    That was what depressed Han Sen, though. Not even the Demons came looking to start a fight. Han Sen wanted more of those Demon Dolls, and he wasn¡¯t getting another chance to procure one.


    The next day, Han Sen decided to let Autumn Wind go. He didn¡¯t really need another person to pull the rickshaw for him, and if the Demon weren¡¯t going toe, there was no point in doing any of this.


    ¡°Brother Wind, you¡¯ve fulfilled your promise. You can leave now.¡±


    Autumn Wind was actually pretty nice, so Han Sen didn¡¯t want to trouble him too much.


    After Autumn Wind heard this, he shook his head determinedly. He said, ¡°No! No! Since I lost, I must uphold my end of the bargain.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already pulled it all day. That¡¯s plenty,¡± Han Sen replied with shock.


    ¡°One day is not enough,¡± Autumn Wind said. ¡°I have to help you and these twodies for at least year. No, ten years! It is my pleasure to help you three out.¡±


    Ji Yang Sheng was so angry, and he thought to himself, ¡°You are such an idiot. Why would you want to be a rickshaw boy?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Autumn Wind and said emotionlessly, ¡°We don¡¯t need this rickshaw anymore. You may leave. Perhaps we will meet again one day.¡±


    Autumn Wind still didn¡¯t look willing to leave. He said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need a rickshaw, there must be some other service I can do for you. I can hunt down xenogeneics and cook well. Let me work for you.¡±


    ¡°Just go while we¡¯re letting you live. Stop talking crap!¡± Elysian Moon said in annoyance.


    Autumn Wind sighed and said, ¡°If you insist on me leaving, then I will. I hope I can see you both again someday.¡±


    After that, Autumn Wind dropped the rope and departed. He kept looking back as he was leaving as if he didn¡¯t want to go. People would think that being a rickshaw boy had been a luxurious vacation for him, not an arduous task that he was conscripted into.


    ¡°This Autumn Wind would do anything for pretty girls. What a yer.¡± Han Senughed. He knew that Autumn Wind was only there for Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng.


    After Autumn Wind left, Ji Yang Sheng saw Han Sen look at him. He thought to himself, ¡°Let me go... let me go... let me go now...¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pull our rickshaw,¡± Han Sen said with a cruel stare.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Ji Yang Sheng was furious. He wanted to p Han Sen more than a few times, but all he could do was pull the carriage.


    ...


    In a distant corner of a dark world, a dim light was shining amidst the old ruins of a pce.


    ¡°Old Cat, are you sure Little Sacred Leader can go to the sanctuaries now?¡± Auntie Mei asked, looking at Nine Life Cat.


    ¡°Old Cat, you better think this through. If something happens to Little Sacred Leader, I will kill you,¡± Old Vulture said to Old Cat with a fearsome gaze.


    Old Catughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not wrong about this. Little Sacred Leader is going to be King ss. This is the best time for him to earn genes in the sanctuaries. If he reaches King ss, his self-cogwheel will beplete. Then, it will be toote for him to earn the genes he requires. He must reset his body¡¯s genes before he bes King ss, then he can use his self-cogwheel to be King ss.¡±


    ¡°But Little Sacred Leader is already a Duke. Are you sure it is safe for him to go to the sanctuaries?¡± Auntie Mei asked.


    ¡°Others might not fare well, but Little Sacred Leader won¡¯t have any trouble.¡± Old Cat paused and then went on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be following behind Little Sacred Leader. I won¡¯t allow anything bad to happen to him.¡±


    ¡°You better... Otherwise...¡± Auntie Mei coldly grunted.


    Those scary people said goodbye to Littleflower. Not long after, a man and a cat took antern with them as they left the ruins. They ventured out into the darkness.


    ¡°Old Cat, I want to see my mother,¡± Littleflower said to Old Cat. He was holding thentern as he walked.


    ¡°Of course. You can now go anywhere, but you must know that your mother loves you so much. When you are back, she will want to keep you and not allow you to go anywhere. But this world is going to end, and when that happens, your mother, family, and friends will all die. If you don¡¯t level up and save all of existence, then your mother and your father will leave you. Even your cute sister will die. You saw the video of her, right? Do you really want them to be killed?¡± Old Cat said.


    ¡°Only I can save the world? Is there no other way?¡± Littleflower asked, looking at Old Cat.


    ¡°Yes, you are the savior of this world. Only you can save everybody,¡± the Old Cat answered seriously.


    ¡°Fine. We will go to the sanctuaries. I won¡¯t let my parents or my sister get hurt. I will save the world.¡± Littleflower¡¯s face looked certain of this.


    ¡°Yes. Just like that. Save the world, and then you can be with your family,¡± the Old Cat said with a nod and a blink.


    Standing in the First God¡¯s Sanctuary, Tang Ming¡¯er happily clutched her knife and rushed forward. She headed for the fields, wanting to kill creatures. She had just turned sixteen, and this was her first time in the sanctuaries, but the weird thing was, the shelter she resided in was empty. She was the only person there.


    That didn¡¯t matter to Tang Ming¡¯er, though. She had the Tang family¡¯s positive personality, and she was confident in her abilities. She didn¡¯t care if there was no one there. She just wanted to kill creatures quickly.


    After running for a short while, she saw two creatures running across the fields. Tang Ming¡¯er was happy about this. She sprinted toward them with her z-steel knife.


    But when Tang Ming¡¯er drew close, she was given a fright. The two creatures were a twelve-year-old boy and a beast that resembled a cat.


    The boy had red lips and white teeth. He was beautiful, and he looked like a human.


    People couldn¡¯t enter the sanctuaries until they were sixteen, though. If they entered before their sixteenth birthday, their bodies would be damaged. With that in mind, he couldn¡¯t have been a human.


    ¡°Are you a human or what?¡± Tang Ming¡¯er asked, raising her knife as she drew close to the boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m human. You¡¯re a human too, right, big sister?¡± Littleflower looked at Tang Ming¡¯er with curiosity. He hadn¡¯t seen another human in years.


    Tang Ming¡¯er felt relieved to hear he was a human, but she didn¡¯t think that could be true. She pulled out her knife and pointed it at Littleflower. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Humans can only enter the sanctuaries when they are sixteen. You are so small. How did you enter the sanctuaries before that?¡±


    Littleflower was about to respond when he heard something tearing its way out of the soil. Grass and dirt fountained up, and a ten-meter-long centipede came out of the ground. It was going to attack Tang Ming¡¯er and Littleflower.


    ¡°Run!¡± Tang Ming¡¯er¡¯s face went pale. She picked up Littleflower and ran toward her shelter.


    Before she entered the sanctuaries, she had read about the creatures that lived there. She immediately knew this was a sacred-blood demon centipede. She had just entered the sanctuaries, and so she couldn¡¯t beat it.

 Chapter 2557 - Han Family’s Son

    <h4>Chapter 2557: Han Family¡¯s Son</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Tang Ming¡¯er had only just entered the sanctuaries, and although her geno arts weren¡¯t bad, her genes hadn¡¯t been reinforced. She was weak, and she couldn¡¯t outrun the giant demon centipede. The centipede caught up within seconds.


    Tang Ming¡¯er held Littleflower as she dashed away, but the skies suddenly turned dark. An enormous shadow fell over the ground. Without looking up, she knew the giant demon centipede¡¯s mouth was hanging agape over their heads.


    ¡°Why am I this unlucky? Does God envy smart people or something? Or is it because I, Tang Ming¡¯er, am simply too smart?¡± Tang Ming¡¯er thought to herself. It could be said that her disposition was gloomy, and that was putting it lightly.


    Tang Ming¡¯er was still pulling Littleflower¡¯s hands as she ran. Seeing the open mouth of the giant demon centipede drawing close behind her, she threw Littleflower forward.


    ¡°Run!¡± she shouted.


    Seeing that scary mouth draw so close, Tang Ming¡¯er felt like she was about to dissolve in fear. After all, she was an underage girl. She kind of looked like Tang Zhenliu, but she had never encountered a near-death experience before. So, she was afraid.


    Seeing the giant demon centipede mouth about to eat her, Tang Ming¡¯er¡¯s vision turned blurry. Then, she saw the giant demon centipede¡¯s head hit the ground near her. Soil and grass sprayed everywhere. The creature¡¯s head was inside a crater, and the boy with red lips and white teeth was standing atop the creature¡¯s body.


    Tang Ming¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened wide. She stared at the boy upon the giant demon centipede¡¯s head. It was the boy she had been carrying moments before.


    ¡°Big Sister, are you okay?¡± Han Littleflower walked over to Tang Ming¡¯er, looking worried.


    Tang Ming¡¯er had no clue how topose herself. She just stared at Han Littleflower in utter shock. No other response came to mind.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this boy, who looked a few years younger than she was herself, was standing on top of a sacred-blood giant demon centipede. He made it look so easy.


    ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Littleflower saw that Tang Ming¡¯er had frozen. He thought she was injured. He ced his hands on her forehead, preparing to inject power into her body and see where she might be hurt.


    Boom!


    As this happened, the giant demon centipede struggled to pull its head out of the soil. Tang Ming¡¯er was scared again. She fell back.


    ¡°You scared Big Sister! Go apologize.¡± Han Littleflower turned around and red at the giant demon centipede.


    The giant demon centipede¡¯s body shivered and shook. As Tang Ming¡¯er watched with unbelieving eyes, the giant demon centipede lowered its body. It kept nodding toward Tang Ming¡¯er as if it was begging for forgiveness.


    ¡°This... what is going on? Am I dreaming? Is this really the sacred-blood creature known as a giant demon centipede?¡± Tang Ming¡¯er was frozen.


    ¡°Big Sister! Are you okay?¡± Han Littleflower ran in front of Tang Ming¡¯er again and ced his hands on her forehead.


    Tang Ming¡¯er¡¯s face blushed. She fell back and looked at him. ¡°Who are you? No, are you human? Why would a demon centipede listen to you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Han Littleflower, and I am human. Didn¡¯t I already tell you this?¡± He pointed at the giant demon centipede and said, ¡°He can¡¯t beat me. Of course he listens to me.¡±


    ¡°Han Littleflower... Your surname is Han? Are you rted to Uncle Han Sen?¡± Tang Ming¡¯er quickly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m his son. Have you seen my Dad?¡± Upon hearing his dad¡¯s name get spoken, Littleflower became immeasurably happy.


    ¡°You are Uncle Han¡¯s son? In that case, no wonder you can do this. My grandfather said anything can happen to the Han family, and that is because the Han family is so weird.¡± Tang Ming¡¯er¡¯s eyes were wide as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe my grandfather¡¯s words. I thought I was a genius, but you are so young and already this strong? What he was saying had to be true.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, where are you going? I can take you where you need to go,¡± Han Littleflower said.


    ¡°Take me? How would you take me?¡± Tang Ming¡¯er asked.


    Han Littleflower took Tang Ming¡¯er by the hand. He guided her over to the demon centipede¡¯s head. Then, he pulled out a nket from his bag. He asked Tang Ming¡¯er to sit down on it. He brought out some fruit for her.


    As the sun was setting, the giant demon centipede ran across the fields. Atop it was a boy and a young woman. The demon centipede ran fast, but it carefully maintained its stability to avoid disrupting the two it carried. It looked as if it was struggling to do that, though.


    If the demon centipede was able to talk, it would probably have been crying something along the lines of, ¡°Gee! Why am I so unlucky?¡±


    ...


    Han Sen gulped down another King ss xenogeneic gene. He had one hundred King ss xenogeneic genes.


    ¡°I wonder how soon I¡¯ll be able to be half-deified,¡± Han Sen mumbled to himself. He wanted to upgrade his Dongxuan Area.


    At the same time, in the core area, no one dared to provoke him. He was depending on Consume and Big Destroyed to eat his King xenogeneic genes. His Dongxuan Area had reached the ninth tier. He only needed one more rank to transcend King ss and be a half-deified being.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen was disappointed. Despite having one hundred King genes, his Dongxuan Area was refusing to level up.


    ¡°It looks like I need my power to break through the ninth tier and have it all return to one to be half-deified.¡± Han Sen had already guessed this might happen. Setting aside his disappointment, he used those one hundred King xenogeneic genes to level up Jadeskin instead.


    Right now, Han Sen was looking very annoyed. The rate at which he was consuming his amassed genes was far outpacing the speed at which he was able to hunt more creatures and replenish his stock. His reserves were being depleted.


    The core area had many King xenogeneics, but the ce was so big that it took forever to travel between destinations. It could take him several days to find a single King xenogeneic.


    For an ordinary King, that might have been a decent time. But for someone like Han Sen, that wasn¡¯t nearly quick enough. He needed a shortcut.


    ¡°No, I must find more King xenogeneic genes,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. And as he spoke to himself, his mind started to rummage through a trove of different ideas that might enable him to collect vast swathes of King xenogeneic genes all at once.


    The fastest way would be to hunt deifieds with Dragon One or someone else again. But if there really was a deified creature about, Han Sen would have preferred to kill it himself. Helping others wouldn¡¯t really be worth it.


    As Han Sen thought deeply about this problem, someone came hurrying over. The person moved in front of him to block his way.


    ¡°Barr?¡± When Han Sen saw Barr, he suddenly felt a headacheing on. He wasn¡¯t afraid; he just thought the man was annoying.


    ¡°Han Sen, I¡¯m going toy it down straight for you. I want you to bless me. I can give you anything your heart desires in return for this,¡± Barr said, upon stopping in front of him.


    ¡°Okay. How about two thousand King xenogeneic genes?¡± Han Sen suggested, staring at Barr.


    Barr was taken aback. Two thousand King xenogeneic genes was a big number.

 Chapter 2558 - Expensive Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 2558: Expensive Blessing</h4>


    ¡°Two thousand King xenogeneic genes? Why don¡¯t you just go rob someone?¡± Ji Yang Sheng was thinking. Ordinary King ss people wouldn¡¯t have that many saved up.


    Even a half-deified wouldn¡¯t have that many King xenogeneic genes in storage.


    Apparently, Barr wasn¡¯t a man who had stocked up an unbelievable number of xenogeneic genes, either. So, his face looked pretty gloomy.


    With his personality being what it was, he wouldn¡¯t have much in the way of wealth. Although he could kill xenogeneics, he wouldn¡¯t be stockpiling their genes.


    Even if he wanted to borrow them, he probably couldn¡¯t. He had no friends, after all. His only real friend was Dia Robber, but it was unlikely that Dia Robber had that many to part with either.


    ¡°Sure. Wait until I collect the xenogeneic genes. When I have what you have asked for, I will seek you out again,¡± Barr said. Then, he opened the core area hall and departed.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t too concerned about this. Two thousand King xenogeneic genes was a big number. If most Kings couldn¡¯t pull that many out of storage, it was doubly doubtful that Barr would be able to.


    But Han Sen had set this price to create a standard for the people who were watching him. If others heard the price and offered two thousand genes, then he wouldn¡¯t mind exerting a little effort to bless them in exchange.


    If he had two thousand King xenogeneic genes, with the extra few that he received via hunting, he would have enough to raise three of his different areas to the ninth tier.


    ¡°He is crazy. Two thousand King genes. Can his blessing really bring people up to the rank of deified?¡± a Demon mocked, upon hearing this news.


    Other people who had heard Han Sen¡¯s conversation with Barr thought the same thing. None of them could believe that Han Sen could simply make another person deified. They thought something special must have happened to Lando at the same time, or maybe some sort of special treasure was used. Perhaps he made use of some unknown force in that part of the universe. It couldn¡¯t have been Han Sen¡¯s power alone that gave Lando the final push.


    Of course, they epted the fact that Han Sen¡¯s power had some sort of effect. But they didn¡¯t think it was the sole reason that Lando had be deified.


    ¡°Two thousand King ss xenogeneic genes? That¡¯s some easy money. I¡¯d bless someone for a thousand,¡± a half-deified Feather grumbled to himself, dripping with disdain.


    When the Fourth Uncle of the Extreme King Meng Lie heard this, he frowned. The Sixth Uncle spoke up, saying, ¡°This Han Sen is too greedy. Two thousand King xenogeneic genes? Not even deified people like you and I can get that many.¡±


    ¡°If he can really make someone deified, two thousand King ss genes is nothing,¡± Meng Lie replied.


    ¡°How is that possible? If this works, then why must we go to all the trouble of practicing? Why don¡¯t we all just go queue and await his blessing?¡± Uncle Sixth asked with a look of scorn.


    No one believed Barr would deliver Han Sen two thousand King xenogeneic genes for a blessing. Not even Han Sen himself believed something like that would happen.


    A few Demons flew some distance away from Han Sen and shouted, ¡°Han Sen, two thousand King ss xenogeneic genes is too expensive. Can we haggle? We can pay one thousand King xenogeneic genes for you to bless Mr. Ji.¡±


    ¡°No, but if you want to free him, you need to pay me five hundred King ss xenogeneic genes,¡± Han Sen said while pointing at Ji Yang Sheng.


    Ji Yang Sheng was happy to hear this. He wanted the other Demons to pay the xenogeneic gene ransom so he would never have to pull a rickshaw ever again.


    ¡°What about the blessing?¡± the negotiating Demon asked with confusion.


    ¡°Five hundred to be freed. Two thousand for a blessing. No discounts,¡± Han Sen said simply.


    ¡°That... That¡¯s too expensive! We cannot bring you that many xenogeneic genes...¡± the Demon said with hesitation.


    ¡°When I said two thousand, I was giving you a fifty percent discount. In the future, it won¡¯t be this cheap,¡± Han Sen warned.


    The Demon King, when he heard Han Sen, understood that the price wouldn¡¯t go lower.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a blessing. Just let me leave!¡± Ji Yang Sheng quickly said. He didn¡¯t think Han Sen¡¯s blessing was going to make him deified, anyway. Two thousand King xenogeneic genes was practically daylight robbery.


    The negotiating Demons spoke for a while more, and they eventually forked over five hundred King ss xenogeneic genes for Ji Yang Sheng¡¯s freedom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to bless you? Two thousand is a small sum. If you miss this chance now, it won¡¯t be any cheaper for youter on.¡± Han Sen smiled at Ji Yang Sheng.


    ¡°No one is going to pay you two thousand King ss xenogeneic genes for your blessings,¡± Ji Yang Sheng spat. Then he turned around to leave. He didn¡¯t want to see Han Sen ever again.


    Han Sen leered at the pile of King ss xenogeneic genes that the Demons had just given him. He thought this was a fine business venture. If he couldn¡¯t get any more King ss xenogeneic genes for blessings, he could always bargain with the Extreme King using Bai Wuchang. If he sold the prince back to the Extreme King, it would be for a fine ransom.


    But he thought the Extreme King wouldn¡¯t be as fast to pay up as the Demon. The Extreme King were one of the top three races in the geno universe. They had to maintain their reputation, so there was a chance they wouldn¡¯t be willing to pay a ransom for the safety of their people.


    There was no one pulling the rickshaw anymore, so Han Sen returned it to Destiny¡¯s Tower. Its origin was in the Alliance. He flew forward with Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon.


    Gu Qingcheng could fly atop her sword, while Elysian Moon used her umbre to float. It looked very beautiful. Han Sen had to fly on his own. He had weapons, but he thought it wouldn¡¯t look as cool if he flew atop a rocketuncher or a sniper rifle. So, he gave up on that idea and flew on his own.


    After flying for half a day without seeing a single core xenogeneic, he suddenly saw something flying crazily through space after him. He had a closer look and noticed it was Barr.


    ¡°Han Sen, I have prepared two thousand King ss xenogeneic genes for you. When can you start blessing me?¡± Barr shouted, getting to the point immediately.


    ¡°You really want me to bless you?¡± Han Sen looked at Barr with shock.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, why would Ie looking for you? When can you begin?¡± Barr looked impatient.


    ¡°Pay me first, and then I will bless you. When the two thousand King xenogeneic genes have arrived, I will begin the process.¡± Han Sen paused and then went on to say, ¡°But the blessing is just a blessing. I can¡¯t guarantee that you will be deified. It all depends on the potential of your genes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as there is a chance. You wait here, and I will go get the xenogeneic genes,¡± Barr said, and then he left the core area. When he returned, he was lugging a mountain of King ss xenogeneic genes behind him.


    Many King ss people were watching Han Sen. They froze when they saw that mountain of King ss xenogeneic genes. The news of Barr delivering two thousand King ss xenogeneic genes to Han Sen in exchange for a blessing spread across the entire universe.


    ¡°Is Barr crazy? Two thousand King ss xenogeneic genes for Han Sen¡¯s blessing? Isn¡¯t that a big waste?¡±


    ¡°No way Barr had that many King ss xenogeneic genes. This must have been given to him by the boss of the Destroyed.¡±


    ¡°The Destroyed really want a deified, don¡¯t they? They are willing to pay so many King ss xenogeneic genes for this ridiculous ceremony?¡±


    Many King ss people came close to watch. They wanted to see how Barr¡¯s blessing turned out. Many people had their filming equipment at the ready. They streamed the images back to their people.

 Chapter 2559 - Blessing Barr

    <h4>Chapter 2559: Blessing Barr</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Can we start the blessing process now?¡± Barr was standing atop the big pile of King ss xenogeneic genes as he spoke.


    ¡°Sure. Hang on a second. It will begin shortly. Let me just move these xenogeneic genes into storage first.¡± Han Sen carted the xenogeneic genes into his core area hall, then ced them all inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. Then, he returned to the core area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start now,¡± Han Sen said as he walked in front of Barr. Then he asked curiously, ¡°Why do you want me to bless you?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t quite understand this. He knew that Barr had nock of willpower, and it was strange that the man was so desperate for a blessing all of a sudden. With Barr¡¯s personality being what it was, it just seemed a bit out of character.


    ¡°There is someone I wish to defeat. But if I¡¯m ever to aplish that task, I¡¯m going to require a greater amount of power. I need that strength, and I need it now,¡± Barr said with frightening certainty.


    ¡°Who is that... um, lucky person?¡± Han Sen was going to say ¡°unlucky,¡± but then switched it to ¡°lucky.¡± After all, Barr was a customer. Han Sen knew that being Barr¡¯s enemy was never a good thing, anyway. In this case, Han Sen thought it was funny. And as long as Barr wasn¡¯t bothering him, he didn¡¯t care who the unlucky sod was.


    ¡°Dor,¡± Barr answered.


    Han Sen felt his eyes bulge upon hearing that. After half a day of waiting, it was revealed that he himself was the unlucky guy Barr harbored so much antipathy for.


    ¡°Hm, interesting.¡± Shaking off his momentary pause, Han Sen gave Barr an uneasy thumbs up.


    After everything that had happened, Han Sen couldn¡¯t back out now. He had already taken the goods, so he had no choice but to go through with things.


    Barr stood tall and straight like a tower, and Han Sen reluctantly reached out his hands. He ced them on Barr¡¯s forehead like a priest. He said, ¡°I... Han Sen... by the names of all the gods... grant you... Barr... an eternal holy power... opening Destiny¡¯s Door.¡±


    Han Sen made himself sound like a god. The warm light he unleashed came from his hands. It became a deep red as it shined down and entered Barr¡¯s body.


    Han Sen said this, but he was hoping that Barr failed to level up to be Deified. If this process was sessful, then he had just made a new enemy for himself. An even more formidable one, at that.


    There were many elites who were watching, both in the core area and the outside universe, and none of them blinked. They intently watched Han Sen hold Barr¡¯s forehead.


    Barr was taller than Han Sen, but as he stood before Han Sen right now, he looked like some apostle being initiated into monkhood. He closed his eyes and allowed the blood-like powers to enter his body.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel connected with Barr¡¯s self-cogwheel. When the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s self-cogwheel moved, Barr¡¯s self-cogwheel started to move as well.


    Han Sen was able to see that Barr¡¯s self-cogwheel was ck. It was ck like metal. His cogwheel wasden with triangr ck symbols. In the corners, there were faceless heads.


    There was nothing distinguishing about the nk faces, but he could tell that one of them was feminine. He could identify another as being the face of a man. The third one, however, was different. Trying to discern it was nearly impossible. It was so blurry that a gender couldn¡¯t be urately defined.


    ¡°Dia Robber, do you think Han Sen can make Barr deified?¡± A deified of the Destroyed, whose name was Arthur, asked Dia Robber.


    ¡°He might not be deified, but I do believe that whatever happens will be a great boon for Barr,¡± Dia Robber said.


    Arthur frowned and said, ¡°Dia Robber, you¡¯ve spoiled Barr. If you knew that Han Sen might not make him deified, why did you borrow him so many xenogeneic genes? If it wasn¡¯t for you, we would never have approved this trade.¡±


    Dia Robber bowed to Arthur and said, ¡°Mr. Arthur, I lent out the King xenogeneic genes. It is only a matter of time before we see the sum returned. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Arthur shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you shouldn¡¯t spoil him. After all, he isn¡¯t a pure Destroyed.¡±


    Dia Robberughed and said, ¡°Barr may be of impure blood, but he is very talented. Everyone knows that.¡±


    ¡°His talents are excellent, but due to his blood, his chances of bing deified are pretty low,¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m helping him. Han Sen might not make him deified, but this blessing should at least help reinforce his motley genes. Perhaps this is Barr¡¯s chance,¡± Dia Robber said calmly.


    ¡°Old Four, what do you think will happen with this blessing?¡± The Sixth Uncle was drinking tea as he watched the stream of Han Sen imparting his blessing upon Barr.


    ¡°It is hard to tell,¡± Meng Lie said quietly.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s hard to tell? Those two thousand King xenogeneic genes have likely just been squandered. And for what purpose? To level up a measly King. The Destroyed are way too hopeful, cing their faith in some silly myth surrounding that arrogant boy.¡± The Sixth Uncleughed.


    Meng Lie didn¡¯t say anything. He merely continued watching Barr be blessed.


    Many people were watching Barr. After Barr¡¯s self-cogwheel was pushed, it started to spin. The symbols on his self-cogwheel started to shine.


    Barr¡¯s body began to change in a bizarre way. Barr wasn¡¯t a pure Destroyed. He had three faces, but not three heads. Furthermore, they were all male. He didn¡¯t have six arms. At first nce, no one would believe he was considered one of the Destroyed.


    But when his self-cogwheel started to spin, his three faces underwent strange changes. The face in the front started to disappear, and the left face started to be more masculine, whereas the right face appeared more feminine.


    The left face looked very murderous. It was like the face of a demon from hell. The right face was very kind. It looked so nice, and its appearance was somewhat reminiscent of a Buddha.


    Only the face in the middle had no defining features.


    Boom!


    As this happened, drastic changes rippled through Barr¡¯s body. His muscles were like gas-filled balloons. They swelled to be ludicrouslyrge, like he was some living caricature of strength. And in all honesty, that wasn¡¯t far from the truth.


    A scary Destroyed power oozed out of him like ckva. Inside that burning Destroyed power, Barr¡¯s body melted away. His flesh came off of him, revealing just his bones.


    Those bones were different from ordinary bones. They were ck like steel, and their shape,position, and arrangement seemed to resemble something of a human skeleton. The only real, significant difference was the head. The skull possessed three faces.


    The left one looked demonic, whereas the right one looked like a Buddha. The middle one still didn¡¯t have any discerning features. It was a nk te, expressionless and unreadable.


    Frightening ck Destroyed powers began to sear the man¡¯s skeleton. Then, as countless elites watched, Barr¡¯s three faces began to scream.


    His left face shrieked like a devil. His right face was chanting. The middle one with no mouth was making a silent scream.


    With these three cries, Barr¡¯s Destroyed power exploded. His scary ck bones were covered in energy. His Destroyed power burned like a ck sun. This creature no longer bore any resemnce to the old Barr.


    The dark Destroyed power began to get stronger. All of a sudden, a white dot appeared within the darkness. That white spot was like a sun, gleaming through the shadows. The ck Destroyed power became white.


    ¡°No way.¡± The Sixth Uncle¡¯s eyes opened wide. In his sheer awe, he had forgotten all about his cup of tea. His attention was now fixated on the white dot of Destroyed power.


    That white dot was small, but a deified like the Sixth Uncle could tell it was a substance chain. Only deifieds could possess substance chains.

 Chapter 2560 - Godfather Han Sen

    <h4>Chapter 2560: Godfather Han Sen</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the white light shone brighter and brighter in the dark, it became impossible to miss. Many deified elites noticed its presence, and their faces were all drawn in shock.


    As he watched through a video screen, Ji Yang Sheng noticed the white dot. The white dot was too small, though. It didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Barr was deified yet, so he wasn¡¯t sure what it meant.


    ¡°A substance chain... That is a substance chain! Barr is going to be deified...¡± Moldo, who was next to him, saw the white dot. His face warped, and he could barely believe his eyes.


    ¡°What? What did you say, Mr. Moldo?¡± Ji Yang Sheng thought he might have heard that incorrectly. So, he asked Mister Moldo to repeat what he had said.


    Before Moldo could reply, Ji Yang Sheng was answered in an unmistakable way.


    That white dot grew quickly, and the ck Destroyed power became white all of a sudden. It was like fire as it wreathed around Barr¡¯s body.


    Only Barr¡¯s ck bones remained, but those bones were now bing white. And that white Destroyed power started to rebuild his flesh.


    Boom!


    Before Barr could emerge from that white Destroyed power, the fabric of space seemed to twist and tear. It was like the universe was falling apart. Barr¡¯s body fell into that space and vanished.


    When Barr disappeared, the scary copse of space stopped.


    ¡°What is going on? I don¡¯t think Barr had finished changing. Why did he vanish?¡± Many people were confused by what they saw. They didn¡¯t know why space had seemed to copse around Barr.


    ¡°He became deified. The core area doesn¡¯t allow deified elites to enter. Once he became deified, he had to be kicked out of the core,¡± said someone who understood.


    ¡°Barr... became deified...¡± Ji Yang Sheng was shocked. And then, he felt so annoyed and jealous. If he had paid the two thousand genes that had been requested of him, he was the one who would be deified right now.


    ¡°Really? Barr became deified?¡± Someone in the audience didn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed.


    ¡°He is deified? This has to be a hoax. Come on, are you telling me Han Sen made another deified?¡±


    ¡°Does anyone mind exining to me how this could happen?¡±


    ¡°He is God¡¯s Daddy. That¡¯s why, and this is further evidence. He really can do this.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand King xenogeneic genes? You only need two thousand King xenogeneic genes to be made deified? This world has gone mad. Or am I the one that has been driven insane? Since when did deifieds be so cheap?¡±


    At that moment, the whole universe seemed to go crazy. Everyone that looked at Han Sen no longer saw a person. They saw a god statue that people could make wishes before. They all wanted to go before him and bow, hoping to have their foreheads touched and be made deified.


    ¡°Barr really became deified?¡± The Sixth Uncle stared at his screen with a gaping mouth. He struggled to close it. Up until Han Sen departed the core area, he looked strange.


    ¡°It will be easy enough for us to find out if Barr really did be deified. All we have to do is send someone over to the Destroyed and learn the truth right from the horse¡¯s mouth,¡± Meng Lie said.


    Every race leader was doing the same thing as the Extreme King. They wanted to learn about Barr¡¯s condition. Barr didn¡¯t remain hidden for long, though. He stood before everyone, not hiding the power he received by bing deified.


    ¡°He really did be deified.¡± There was no doubt about it now. Every person of the higher races looked at Han Sen as if he was mad. Everyone was waving their xenogeneic genes, hoping they could draw Han Sen out to bless them.


    Two thousand xenogeneic genes was a high number, butpared to being a deified, it was nothing. It was peanuts. Exchanging two thousand King xenogeneic genes to be a deified was more than worth it.


    If Han Sen was willing to give more blessings, every high race would pay for blessings until they bankrupted themselves.


    Arthur had watched Barr be deified. He was so happy about the result. Two thousand King xenogeneic genes had been handed out in return for a deified Barr. This was so f*cking worth it.


    Even Dia Robber was surprised. He thought Han Sen¡¯s blessing would only reinforce Barr¡¯s genes. He hadn¡¯t expected Barr to be a deified straight away.


    ¡°This man is too scary.¡± Dia Robber wasn¡¯t that surprised about Barr bing deified, though. He was worried more than anything.


    It wasn¡¯t just Dia Robber feeling this way, either. Many elites of the higher race were scared of Han Sen. This was a fear that they had never experienced before.


    A King ss being was manufacturing deified beings. It was almost too shocking to believe. He was able to take the whole universe and flip it on its head.


    Ordinary Kings and nobles didn¡¯t think much of it, though. They just thought what Han Sen had done was something of a miracle.


    ¡°Mr. Godfather is too strong, but I don¡¯t have two thousand King ss genes. Maybe if I did, I would ask him to bless me so I could be deified.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand xenogeneic genes are far beyond what I have. Would he take women, instead? I would pay with my body if I could.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming. Look in the mirror. Are you as pretty as those two women the Godfather has?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! He has all the good stuff, and he has sick power. He even has insanely pretty women. He has it all.¡±


    Han Sen was randomly bestowed this Godfather title. Before, many people referred to Han Sen as God¡¯s Daddy. But that title was a secret one, and not something they would refer to him as in public.


    After this event, though, the Godfather title became quitemon. It made him sound like a clergyman, but it didn¡¯t mean that.


    Ji Yang Sheng was the most depressed of all now, though. He had pulled the rickshaw for Han Sen for a very long time. He even gave him five hundred King ss xenogeneic genes. He received nothing in return. Instead, Barr was made deified.


    If God gave Ji Yang Sheng the chance to do things over, he would tell Han Sen, ¡°Yes, I will give them to you.¡±


    If he had known that Han Sen could really make people deified, he would have been willing to pay more than two thousand King xenogeneic genes. He would have been willing to pay double that sum.


    The only issue was that no one had believed Han Sen could make others deified before this. After all, it did sound a little ridiculous.


    When Han Sen entered the core area, the Kings of every race came out and shocked Han Sen.


    ¡°Teacher Han, I brought you two thousand King xenogeneic genes. If you are willing to bless me, I will give them to you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! What is this about two thousand King xenogeneic genes? You are being that cheap before the Godfather? I have 2500 King ss xenogeneic genes. I should be blessed first.¡±


    ¡°I have 3000...¡±


    Even Ji Yang Sheng had brought two thousand King ss xenogeneic genes to Han Sen, but when he saw how busy things were, he didn¡¯t fancy his chances. He felt so sad.

 Chapter 2561 - What is Equality?

    <h4>Chapter 2561: What is Equality?</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought they might all be storming over to mob him, but they had actually alle to him for a blessing. That realization made him feel much safer.


    ¡°To be honest, performing blessings can harm my body and reduce my lifespan. After blessing someone, it takes me half a year to recover. My lifespan is also cut down by a hundred years. If I didn¡¯t need the xenogeneic genes, I wouldn¡¯t have epted Barr¡¯s offer. So, if you offer me two thousand, four thousand, or even five thousand now, I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯m sorry if I have to disappoint you like this,¡± Han Sen said, feeling bad about the words even as they came out of his mouth.


    Although using the Blood-Pulse Sutra consumed a lot of energy, it wasn¡¯t half as bad as Han Sen made it sound. He only needed a day or two of rest. And in regards to shortening his lifespan, that was pure nonsense.


    Han Sen said this because he didn¡¯t wish to bless any old Tom, Dick, and Harry that came by. And he needed to maintain his reputation. He wouldn¡¯t be considered as prestigious and special if he went around blessing everyone.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think he was lying, though. They wouldn¡¯t believe that a deified could be produced for practically no cost at all.


    What Han Sen said seemed to make sense. Reducing a lifespan by one hundred years for a deified was still a low price to pay.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t harm their lifespans. For them, it was okay.


    But what made them so depressed was the fact that Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to ept King xenogeneic genes in order to bless others.


    Now, every race regretted it. If they had known what would happen when Han Sen first announced a blessing for the price of two thousand xenogeneic genes, they¡¯d have bought it without a shadow of a doubt.


    The situation now sucked. Even if they paid him triple the original price, he wouldn¡¯t bless them.


    ¡°We allowed the Destroyed to snap up a bargain.¡± Many of the higher races felt incredibly sad. They were very jealous of the Destroyed¡¯s Barr.


    ¡°Mr. Godfather, I¡¯m willing to use my body. I will be a maid or a ve or anything you wish of me to be. I¡¯m begging you to be nice enough to bless me just once.¡± A Fox woman winked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Teacher Han, this is the Sky Treasure Lotus, known as the Five Treasure. Eating one lotus seed can increase your lifespan by ten years. There are twenty-three here. I¡¯m hoping you will be willing to bless our master just once.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Han...¡±


    Han Sen had said he was no longer epting xenogeneic genes, so the smarter people started to offer all sorts of different benefits and gifts in the hope it would convince Han Sen to bless them.


    ¡°My body hasn¡¯t yet healed. I cannot bless you. It is useless, even if I make promises. You must wait until my body is healed first.¡± Continuing to talk to them was pointless. No matter how many times Han Sen tried to exin things, he couldn¡¯t get rid of them, so he decided to exit the core area.


    Back in the white whale, Han Sen became Dor again. Then he returned to the core area.


    With Barr¡¯s two thousand core xenogeneic genes, he was very close to getting his four areas to the ninth tier. Han Sen nned to kill a few xenogeneics by himself, and while doing so, he might as well practice his teleportation abilities and Big Destroyed.


    Since he used Dor¡¯s identity to enter the core area, not many people cared to bother him. That didn¡¯t mean that no one came after him, however.


    Han Sen found the bronze furnace, and after they flew for only a few minutes, two women of the Sky came racing toward him. One of them was Li Keer. He already knew her. The other woman had a white veil obscuring her face. Han Sen couldn¡¯t determine what she looked like, but he knew she was one of the Sky.


    ¡°Brother Dor, long time no see,¡± Li Keer said calmly, forcing her demeanor to be casual.


    She and the other woman had been waiting there all that time for Han Sen to show up again in his Dor persona. But it had been a long time since Han Sen used that persona, and so they had been waiting for a very long time.


    Fortunately, they were not impatient people. They had remained by Dor¡¯s exit point until he reappeared.


    ¡°Lady Keer, who is this?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Third Sister. He thought that the woman was quite strange. She didn¡¯t seem to be looking at a person; it was more like she was examining a product, and it made Han Sen feel rather ufortable.


    ¡°This is Third Sister. Her name is Exquisite.¡± After Li Keer introduced the other woman, she said, ¡°Brother Dor, if you don¡¯t have anything else to do, how about we hunt xenogeneics together?¡±


    Han Sen hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to travel with others. He really just wanted to quietly hunt xenogeneics and practice his geno arts for a while.


    But he did have a history with Li Keer, and so he would have felt bad if he turned down her request.


    ¡°Li Keer taught me how to teleport, and she knows I have Big Destroyed. I suppose I can practice in front of her,¡± Han Sen thought. He nodded to the women. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m not familiar with this area. Do you know where I can find King ss xenogeneics?¡±


    ¡°I know of a ce with many King ss xenogeneics. Allow me to take you there,¡± Li Keer said with augh.


    Han Sen went silent for a moment, then said, ¡°If we cooperate, there is something we should discuss first. We should talk about how we will separate the loot.¡±


    ¡°How about an even split?¡± Li Keer suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, I think that is great. I will take fifty percent, and you two split the other fifty. Are you guys okay with that?¡± Han Sen said.


    Li Keer was surprised. When she suggested an even split, she meant that they should divide the loot three ways, with everyone getting an equal share. Her even split was different from his even split.


    Exquisite said coldly, ¡°That division of shares is unfair. Whoever works the most should earn the most. We are cooperating, but we don¡¯t need to divide up the prizes. There are many xenogeneics. Whoever kills a beast can loot it. Sharing doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°I like the way you think.¡± Han Sen nodded. Splitting things up that way would be best.


    With Li Keer leading the way, the three of them flew into space.


    Han Sen was able to talk easily to Li Keer, but Exquisite had a very loner-type personality. She wasn¡¯t very fond of talking, and she didn¡¯t say a word to Han Sen.


    The way she looked at Han Sen made him ufortable, too. She was like a robot without any emotions.


    Exquisite was going to use this xenogeneic-hunting opportunity to get a first-hand look at the power Han Sen wielded. She wanted to see more of his personality, too.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that Han Sen would suggest dividing up the loot in such a way. Rather than saying anything, Exquisite nned to teach Han Sen a lesson.


    She was going to test Han Sen¡¯s mettle and steal all of his kills.


    ¡°I want to see who you really are.¡± Exquisite touched her eyes. They had healed now, but she was still scared after what happened.


    The bronze furnace was flying next to Han Sen. When they reached a certain area, it stopped in its tracks and started to cry to Han Sen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked, frowning and looking at the bronze furnace.


    ¡°Danger,¡± the bronze furnace said by writing words in fire and smoke.

 Chapter 2562 - Chain Demon Crocodile

    <h4>Chapter 2562: Chain Demon Crocodile</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The bronze furnace refused to go forward, so Han Sen had no choice but to leave it behind. He went on ahead with Li Keer and Exquisite.


    The bronze furnace continued to spit out fire behind Han Sen, creating a sentence that read, ¡°Don¡¯t go. There is danger!¡±


    Han Sen asked the bronze furnace what the danger was, but it didn¡¯t borate. All it did was continue to warn Han Sen of some danger, and that he should stay away from there.


    ¡°You wait for me here.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think there was any reason that he should be afraid; there were few creatures in the core area that could threaten him these days.


    The three of them kept flying. The bronze furnace was too reluctant to follow them.


    After a short while of flight, the three of them saw a xenogeneic soaring through space. As soon as they noticed the xenogeneic, the creature noticed them, too. It roared and flew over to them.


    The xenogeneic growled like a crocodile, but it looked to have been built out of red metal. Bat-like metal wings spread from the creature¡¯s back, and it flew very quickly.


    Lights gleamed across the edges of its metallic body as it cast an area. Metal chains appeared within that area, shooting out and binding anything that moved.


    Han Sen and the others were tied down by those metal chains. Han Sen struggled and noticed that the metal chains were so strong, they were too hard for even him to break them.


    Han Sen summoned his strength, but suddenly, there was a sh. The creature was cut in half, and the chains that bound them vanished.


    ¡°Pardon me,¡± Exquisite said coldly. Then, she flew over to the King xenogeneic and dug out its xenogeneic gene.


    ¡°Lady Exquisite is quite strong,¡± Han Senplimented.


    The hit earlier was nothing short of perfection. It happened so fast that Han Sen hadn¡¯t even seen what skill she unleashed to destroy that xenogeneic. Her skills were strong, there was no doubt of that.


    But it made Han Sen curious. It had been a long time since he¡¯d stayed in Sky Pce, but he had never heard of Li Keer or Exquisite in the time he spent there. With their powers, there was no way he could have avoided hearing stories about them.


    Exquisite, with an absence of emotion, said, ¡°That was an ordinary space cutting skill.¡±


    Han Senughed and said nothing. Space geno arts were difficult to practice. Exquisite made it sound as if the skill was nothing extraordinary, but Han Sen knew she was just acting.


    ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived, and already we¡¯ve encountered a King xenogeneic. We are lucky. We should be able to earn a lot from this trip,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°Are the xenogeneics around here the same as that one?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes. These xenogeneics are called Chain Demon Crocodiles. They rule this area. There are many Marquises and Dukes here. Kings and half-deifieds, also. There is a legendary crocodile god here, as well, but we have never seen it,¡± Li Keer answered.


    Han Sen nodded. Then, the three of them proceeded. There were many Chain Demon Crocodiles in the nearby asteroids. Crocodiles began to emerge from the asteroid belts, and while Han Sen examined the creatures, Exquisite was already moving.


    Exquisite immediately flew over to the Chain Demon Crocodiles, her white clothes trailing behind her. There were tens of thousands of them, but most of them were low level. Han Sen didn¡¯t see a single King ss crocodile in their midst.


    Just as Exquisite was about to reach the hordes of demon crocodiles, her body suddenly vanished from sight. The geno art used by Exquisite was familiar to Han Sen. She had teleported.


    But Exquisite¡¯s proficiency with teleportation abilities had already reached Space Teleportation. She was able to cross great distances with the skill. Han Sen was unable to see her amidst the crocodile group.


    In the blink of an eye, Han Sen heard a squeal. Then, Exquisite¡¯s body appeared before them again. In her hand, she held a xenogeneic gene that was shaped like a metal cogwheel. It was the same xenogeneic gene that could be found in the King ss crocodiles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There was only one King there. Killing these lower-level ones is pointless,¡± Exquisite said. Then, she flew away.


    Han Sen watched Exquisite leave. He thought of something, and a smile crossed his face. Then he followed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if Exquisite was deliberately stealing the King xenogeneics, but if this was to continue, Exquisite was going to kill all the Kings. If that happened, this trip would have been a waste of time.


    ¡°The Sky can be so scary. I¡¯ve never heard of Exquisite before, but she is so strong.¡± Han Sen then got to thinking about how he might steal the demon crocodiles from beneath her nose.


    With Han Sen¡¯s speed, any crocodiles below King ss had no hope of chasing after them. They would be left in the dust.


    ¡°The giant up ahead has loads of demon crocodiles. Should we go there?¡± Li Keer pointed at the as she spoke.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen nodded. If there were lots of crocodile Kings, then he wouldn¡¯t have to fight against Exquisite for the kills.


    ¡°This is like a white dwarf. Its temperature and gravity are scary, so be careful,¡± Li Keer warned them.


    Han Sen looked at the dark red and was shocked. Compared to ordinary stars, white dwarfs were very small.


    But this white dwarf up ahead was veryrge. It looked like it would take forever for them to fly to it unless they used Space Teleportation. Luckily, though, the core area¡¯s space wasn¡¯t like ordinary space. There wasn¡¯t a lot of space between thes like there was in the Alliance.


    They entered the orbit of their destination, and Han Sen felt the heat immediately start to burn his body. A powerful force of gravity was pulling him down.


    ¡°This gravity is very strong.¡± Han Sen was shocked. Even with his level of power, he could still feel the effects of that gravity. The mass of that was unimaginable.


    While it was an annoyance, Han Sen could still fly with that amount of gravity. As he dropped toward the, he felt like the powerful forces acting on him were slowing down everything around him. Even Break Space Teleportation was really slow now.


    Quickly, Han Sen discovered two Chain Demon Crocodiles lying on the¡¯s surface. This made Han Sen very happy, because the two Chain Demon Crocodiles were Kings. They had dark red metal armor that looked very intimidating.


    ¡°Are the demon crocodiles on this King ss?¡± Han Sen thought it was possible. The¡¯s temperature and gravity were scary, after all. Ordinary demon crocodiles probably couldn¡¯t survive such conditions.


    If Duke demon crocodiles went to the surface, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to move there. The scary gravity would probably crush them, not to mention the insane temperatures that would likely melt their bodies.

 Chapter 2563 - Try Your Best

    <h4>Chapter 2563: Try Your Best</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Two demon crocodiles appeared at the same time. Han Sen teleported over to the one that was farther from him. He gave the closer one to Exquisite, as he didn¡¯t want to steal the kill from her.


    Gravity was strong there. Even teleportation happened slowly beneath that level of pressure. When Han Sen teleported near the demon crocodile, Exquisite had already killed the creature.


    Exquisite looked at Han Sen and then teleported again. She appeared in front of Han Sen, cutting the other demon crocodile in half as well.


    These crocodiles were just second or third-tier Kings, but they lived in an environment with strong gravity. Their bodies were incredibly dense and hard. It was scary to see Exquisite kill one in a mere second.


    But Han Sen was no longer focused on Exquisite¡¯s skills. If they had been engaging in a simplepetition before, things had now gone beyond that. This was straight-up thievery.


    ¡°Lady Exquisite, do you have to be in such a rush?¡± Han Sen said, looking at her.


    ¡°If I can earn more by putting in more work, why wouldn¡¯t I do my best?¡± Exquisite asked coolly. There was no emotion in her voice. She spoke as if this was something that she did every day.


    ¡°You are right. People should do all they can.¡± Han Sen looked at Exquisite and nodded.


    Li Keer hastily tried to repair the atmosphere of the group, and so she said, ¡°Please do not mind her behavior, Dor. Third Sister is always like this. She doesn¡¯t hate you.¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Lady Exquisite is right. Trying your best is the right thing to do. I need to learn from her.¡±


    The atmosphere was awkward, to say the least. Li Keer didn¡¯t know what to say now. The three of them continued to travel forward. The was veryrge. They had to slog forward under the weight of its gravity. After flying for an hour, they spotted another demon crocodile.


    As soon as the creature came into view, Han Sen and Exquisite were gone. Exquisite wanted to make sure that she didn¡¯t let Han Sen kill a single demon crocodile. She was going to get every one.


    Li Keer felt glum. She didn¡¯t want to test Han Sen this way, but if this was how Exquisite wanted to do things, she had no choice but to ept it. After all, she was low-ranking in the Very High. She had no authority over Third Sister Exquisite.


    ¡°If this keeps going, Dor will get angry,¡± Li Keer thought to herself. She didn¡¯t know what she could do to make their rtionship better.


    While she was thinking, Li Keer saw the demon crocodile¡¯s skull crumble. In a split second, its metallic head was reduced to sand.


    Li Keer was surprised. The creature hadn¡¯t died by Exquisite¡¯s space cutting skill; that was the geno art called Big Destroyed.


    Exquisite knew many geno arts, but not even she knew Big Destroyed. The geno art couldn¡¯t be learned unless someone had the body of a Destroyed. Although there were some members of the Very High that had been fortunate enough to study Big Destroyed, the numbers of such people were few. And they had a great deal of difficulty bing proficient with the skill. Exquisite had never bothered with it.


    Li Keer took a closer look. It wasn¡¯t Exquisite that had broken the crocodile¡¯s head. It was Han Sen. She was surprised, and she murmured to herself, ¡°He really did learn Big Destroyed.¡±


    When Li Keer had seen Han Sen receive Big Destroyed in trade, she had thought Han Sen was being an idiot. She believed it would be impossible for him to learn it. However, in such a short amount of time, Han Sen had be proficient with the skill. And on top of that, he could use it in battle now. It was scarcely believable.


    ¡°Is this guy that talented?¡± Li Keer looked at Han Sen with shock.


    Before, Han Sen had easily learned God¡¯s Wander. When he did, Li Keer was very surprised. Now, he was showing off Big Destroyed.


    The most unbelievable thing about it all was that Han Sen had managed to kill the demon crocodile before Exquisite could. Li Keer couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Li Keer didn¡¯t think there was any way that Dor¡¯s teleportation ability could be superior to Exquisite¡¯s. Dor had only just learned God¡¯s Wander, after all.


    ¡°How can he be faster than Third Sister?¡± Li Keer looked at Exquisite. Exquisite was staring at Han Sen.


    Exquisite¡¯s face was expressionless, but she was shocked on the inside. She was thinking as hard as she could, trying to figure out how Han Sen was faster than her. It should have been impossible.


    ¡°Lady Exquisite, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Han Senughed and dug out the demon crocodile¡¯s xenogeneic gene.


    ¡°You got it with your power. There is no need to apologize,¡± Exquisite responded in a level tone. Then, she resumed her flight.


    Exquisite thought she must have underestimated Dor. Because of that, she must not have tried her best. ¡°This is good. It is great that I can force him to reveal his true power.¡±


    But Exquisite formted a n to keep Han Sen from securing any other kills after this.


    ¡°Dor, you really managed to learn Big Destroyed?¡± Li Keer flew over to Han Sen and tried to chat with him.


    ¡°I got lucky. I¡¯ve only just learned it,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Are all humans so talented? Why have I never heard of this race before?¡± Li Keer and Han Sen started to chat.


    Han Sen and Li Keer were talking, but Han Sen kept his eyes peeled for crocodiles. Li Keer was a little distracting, and Exquisite wasn¡¯t talking. All of her focus was ced on her surroundings. She was going to make sure she killed any creatures that appeared before Dor could get to them.


    Suddenly, a demon crocodile appeared in front of Exquisite. Exquisite used God¡¯s Wander to teleport over to it. But when she appeared in front of that demon crocodile, the crocodile¡¯s head had already been crushed. Han Sen was standing right next to her, chuckling.


    Li Keer and Exquisite were both frozen. When this happened the first time, they could convince themselves that it had been a fluke or a mistake. This time, however, they couldn¡¯t deny that Exquisite had simply lost.


    This time, Exquisite had tried her best to reach the demon crocodile first, but she had lost to Dor again. And on top of that, he¡¯d been in the middle of a conversation with Li Keer.


    Exquisite let her eyes linger on Han Sen for some time. Then, she looked back at Li Keer and asked, ¡°Is he using God¡¯s Wander?¡±


    Exquisite could tell that Han Sen was using God¡¯s Wander, but there was no way Han Sen¡¯s God¡¯s Wander was better than hers. Her experience with God¡¯s Wander should have been far greater than Han Sen¡¯s. She shouldn¡¯t have lost to him.


    ¡°That must be God¡¯s Wander, right?¡± Li Keer wasn¡¯t sure anymore, either. She knew that if Dor was using God¡¯s Wander, he couldn¡¯t be any faster than Exquisite. But somehow, he was.


    ¡°Next time, take a closer look and observe. See if he is truly using God¡¯s Wander,¡± Exquisite instructed.


    The three of them kept on traveling. When they saw another demon crocodile, Exquisite focused her mind beyond what she thought was possible. But even so, she was still slower than Han Sen.


    This time, Li Keer and Exquisite were able to confirm that Han Sen was indeed using God¡¯s Wander. But he should have been no better than a beginner with God¡¯s Wander. He should have been far slower than Exquisite.


    But this beginner level of God¡¯s Wander was faster than Exquisite¡¯s advanced techniques. Exquisite couldn¡¯t believe this truth, but as they continued to move forward, she was no longer able to collect any more spoils from the demon crocodiles. The next seven demon crocodiles were stolen by Han Sen.

 Chapter 2564 - Crocodile God

    <h4>Chapter 2564: Crocodile God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Li Keer and Exquisite were feeling something beyond shock; as they watched Dor make kill after kill, they were growing numb. They couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around how Dor was doing this.


    He had used the Very High¡¯s teleportation ability to beat a member of the Very High. Even Exquisite, whose face was forever cold and expressionless, looked shocked.


    In fact, when they encountered thest two crocodiles, Exquisite had given up trying to steal the kills from Han Sen. She resorted to paying attention to how Han Sen moved. She wanted to learn how he moved faster than her.


    To her surprise, Exquisite confirmed that Han Sen¡¯s God¡¯s Wander really was a beginner variant. It should have been slower than hers, yet for some reason, it didn¡¯t look slow.


    The fact that he seemed to be using the skill in an ordinary manner made Exquisite feel rather strange. A whileter, Exquisite finally unearthed the truth.


    ¡°This¡¯s gravity doesn¡¯t seem to affect him.¡± Han Sen¡¯s teleportation ability wasn¡¯t actually faster than hers, but it was unhindered by the gravity that hampered her. Han Sen used the ability at the same speed that he would anywhere else in the universe.


    Exquisite¡¯s theory was correct. Han Sen used the Dongxuan Area to stop the universal cogwheels of gravity. The¡¯s gravity wheel no longer affected him, but Exquisite was still under its thumb. That resulted in her bing slower than him.


    The Dongxuan Sutra was simr to the Very High Sense, but they had been developed in different directions. As a result, the Very High Sensecked this ability.


    ¡°Power that can ignore the effects of gravity? That is very interesting.¡± Exquisite nodded. There were geno arts like that in the Very High, but she hadn¡¯t chosen to practice them. So, she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°It looks like this ce isn¡¯t giving him a reason to disy his true power. I need to wait until the Crocodile God shows up.¡± Exquisite hadn¡¯t expected this to be an ideal ce for Han Sen to demonstrate his true power, anyway. She hadn¡¯te here to watch Han Sen y some demon crocodiles. She wanted him to square off against the Crocodile God.


    King ss xenogeneics weren¡¯t easy to find, and the three of them only located a dozen demon crocodiles.


    Because of the¡¯s gravity and scary temperature, King ss fighters that couldn¡¯t teleport would be in a lot of danger if they came there to fight Chain Demon Crocodiles. And if it had been an easier ce to hunt, there wouldn¡¯t have been many Chain Demon Crocodiles for Han Sen to y.


    After Han Sen killed seven demon crocodiles, another half-day of travel failed to bring them any more xenogeneics.


    ¡°It looks like the demon crocodiles are getting wiped out by our efforts. Are there any other ces with Kings?¡± Han Sen asked, still wanting more.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s walk around the just in case we¡¯ve overlooked something,¡± Exquisite said.


    Han Sen readily agreed to that. It was rare to find King xenogeneics, so he needed to ensure he killed all the creatures they were able to find.


    The three of them continued to scour the, and after a short while of walking, they discovered another demon crocodile. This time, however, Han Sen didn¡¯t immediately strike.


    After all, Li Keer and Exquisite had brought him there. He would feel bad if he took every single kill. So, he decided to leave one for them to take out.


    Exquisite seemed to look on Han Sen¡¯s generosity with contempt. When Li Keer noticed Han Sen not moving, however, she knew exactly what he was thinking. She teleported forward and slew the Chain Demon Crocodile.


    Li Keer was weaker than Exquisite, but killing fourth-tier Chain Demon Crocodiles was a trivial task.


    After killing the crocodile, they saw some movement out in front of them. It looked like a bubble ofva rising to the surface of the, as if something was about to emerge from down below.


    ¡°More demon crocodiles?¡± Han Sen asked, ncing in that direction. Then, he saw a demon crocodile appear.


    But this demon crocodile looked different from the other demon crocodiles. It looked simr to the others, but this demon crocodile seemed smaller than usual. It was the size of an ordinary crocodile, and it didn¡¯t have any wings.


    Ordinary demon crocodiles had red, metallic bodies. This one, however, was pitch ck. If its body hadn¡¯t been releasing a strange glow of some sort, it would have looked just like a normal crocodile at a passing nce.


    Han Sen observed the demon crocodile with narrowed eyes, and a wave of tension rolled through his body. He only felt this way when he was in danger.


    As Han Sen observed the small demon crocodile, he remembered the behavior of the bronze furnace. He was able to guess what this creature was.


    ¡°I thought it was the gravity and heat that frightened the bronze furnace. I guess there really is a deified xenogeneic here, huh?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t terribly shocked about this. On the contrary, he was rather happy. Another chance to kill a deified xenogeneic was the best thing he could hope for. Han Sen was close to bing deified himself, so he needed to collect as many deified xenogeneic genes as he could.


    If he became deified, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the core area. So he had to kill as many core deifieds as possible while he still could.


    ¡°Careful. This looks like a deified demon crocodile,¡± Li Keer warned them.


    Exquisite didn¡¯t say anything in response. She had detected the Crocodile God¡¯s presence a long time ago; the Very High Sense was better than the Dongxuan Sutra in this regard.


    The Dongxuan Sutra could only sense what was in the area. The Very High Sense was about the sky and practitioner bing one. When Exquisite stood on the, she could see everything on that clearly. She didn¡¯t have to use an area to discover what was around her.


    And she was only using the Very High Sense at a very low level. If she reached the top level possible, she would be able to see and detect anything across the whole universe.


    Of course, that was just a theory on what a perfect version of the Very High Sense could do. No one in the Very High had ever be that proficient with it.


    The Very High Sense focused on one¡¯s senses. The sense-detecting ability was greater than the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s, but its ability of control was weaker than the Dongxuan Sutra. They both had their pros and cons.


    Han Sen observed the Crocodile God. The crocodile¡¯s eyes looked like the eyes of a lion as it stared at them.


    It might have just been the shape of the crocodile¡¯s face, but the creature seemed to be staring at Han Sen and hispanions with scorn. It also looked as if it didn¡¯t care for their presence. That was especially true of its very small eyes. Its gaze was snobby and patronizing.


    As Han Sen was about to move, the Crocodile God released a ck light. That light was like a ck hole that epassed the entire.


    Han Sen¡¯s body felt as if it was sinking. There was a loud noise, and he fell. He hit the¡¯s surface with his limbs outstretched.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t the only one who had mmed into the ground in an undignified manner. Li Keer and Exquisite fell, too. They crumpled to the ground in very awkward postures. They no longer looked like elegant women.


    Han Sen cast all his powers to try and stand up, but it felt as if the strength of his abilities was being sucked away by a strong ma. He was unable to get back to his feet. He couldn¡¯t even lift his head off the ground.


    Li Keer and Exquisite were in a simr situation. They were unable to move.


    The three of them were stretched spread-eagle on the ground, and they all watched the small crocodilee over to them.

 Chapter 2565 - Deified Five Stages

    <h4>Chapter 2565: Deified Five Stages</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth as he tried to get up. He used all of his power to do so, and that included opening his ninth-tier Dongxuan Area. Yet despite that, his body was still pinned to the ground. It didn¡¯t look as if he would be leaving anytime soon.


    It wasn¡¯t only Han Sen suffering this. Li Keer and Exquisite were desperately trying to get free, as well. Their faces looked more than grim. They weren¡¯t acting this time. This situation was beyond their control.


    There were many idents in life, and now, Li Keer and Exquisite had run into one. It was a very bad one, at that.


    They had seen the Crocodile God before, and it wasn¡¯t too long ago. They knew how strong the Crocodile God could be, but they were still confident they had a sufficient amount of power to get by if they fought the creature.


    But while men propose, gods tend to dispose. And the Very High were not gods. It was impossible to see and know everything. They hadn¡¯t realized that this deified Crocodile God had such strength.


    Deified beings had five stages of growth: primitive, transmutation,rva, butterfly, and true god.


    Ordinary deifieds in the core area were considered primitive. The core area¡¯s deified xenogeneics were forever stuck in the bracket of primitive deifieds. It was thought that they were limited, unable to grow beyond that level.


    Even though the strong ones like Gold Armor General were on the upper edge of the primitive bracket, they were still worse than an average deified being.


    When they saw the Crocodile God, they thought it was on par with the Gold Armor General. It had a strong body that was on the upper borders of the primitive level. Its area wasposed of chains that were used to restrict enemies.


    But that was all there was to it. Exquisite and Li Keer weren¡¯t afraid of the creature. God¡¯s Wander could break space and let them escape the Crocodile God¡¯s chains. Thest time they were here, this was how they had gotten free.


    But this time, something unexpected had happened. The Crocodile God had changed. It must have somehow managed to level up. But that should have been an impossible task for deifieds in the core area.


    They didn¡¯t know if the Crocodile God was of the transmutation rank orrva rank. What was happening here waspletely outside of their experience and education, and the Crocodile God¡¯s power exceeded what they were able to sense and understand.


    The scariest thing about all of this, though, was that after the Crocodile God leveled up, wild changes had urred within the creature¡¯s substance chains. Its scary, gravity-like substance chains could affect space. Space was cracking and breaking under the creature¡¯s power, which also kept them from escaping.


    Li Keer and Exquisite used all the geno arts they could think of to try to break free. They used more than Han Sen, even. But under the gravitic power of the Crocodile God, none of their abilities seemed to work.


    One power could crush ten things, but the Crocodile God¡¯s gravity was strong enough to crush everything. At the very least, it prohibited Li Keer and Exquisite from breaking free.


    ¡°Third Sister, what do we do?¡± Li Keer asked Exquisite in a trembling voice.


    Exquisite was able to keep calm. She watched the Crocodile God slowlying toward them, and she said firmly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what has happened, the core area has allowed the Crocodile God to level up. I don¡¯t think it has reached any further than transmutation, though. The substance chains have made their own substance rules, and those rules are not yetplete. We have our Very High Spell, and if we exhaust all of our power, we might be able to escape this.¡±


    Upon hearing Exquisite say all this, Li Keer felt much safer. But she asked, ¡°What about Dor?¡±


    Han Sen was quite far away from them. Under that scary force of gravity, they were unable to move. When they used their powers, they would only be able to escape the Crocodile God¡¯s trap in a straight line. God¡¯s Wander could probably allow them to escape, but they doubted they would be able to save Han Sen.


    ¡°We will try to save him, but if we can¡¯t, then you must select another silkworm,¡± Exquisite said quietly. It was like Han Sen¡¯s life was nothing in her eyes. He was like a piece of paper; if it was ripped, it was no big deal.


    The Very High had no emotions. They weren¡¯t born that way, but the more they practiced the Very High Sense, the less they cared about the people around them.


    Love didn¡¯t need to be shown. For the Very High, love didn¡¯t mean anything. On top of that, Dor was just a silkworm. The silkworms they selected were no more important to them than test subjects orb rats. The Very High would foster their silkworms, watching them grow and develop until they became deified. Then the Very High would continue to raise their silkworms through the ranks of primitive, transmutation,rva, butterfly, and true god. The Very High would learn through this process, experiencing what it was like to be a god. With that experience under their belts, they would have a good base to be true gods.


    When the Very High began to follow their own path to power, the process would be much safer and smoother. Their power grew, and they never needed to experience the misfortune of a mistake.


    Creatures in that universe took pride in being selected by the Very High. They thought they were actually taking advantage of the Very High, as they would learn many geno arts and be given many other resources. Silkworms were treated well.


    The Very High gave out so much that it might have looked like they didn¡¯t want anything in exchange. It was unknown how many of the higher races had been selected by the Very High and developed under the protective wing of that most-powerful race.


    So, the Very High didn¡¯t fight against the other races in order to im anything. But the reputation of the Very High was above even that of the Extreme King. They were a race admired by the entire universe.


    Even the Extreme King¡¯s princes and princesses would be proud to be selected by the Very High for nurturing. Warriors from ordinary and lesser higher races would be even more pleased to be chosen. If someone from a lower race was selected by a Very High, that meant they would be made a primitive deified, at the very least. Their entire race could be considered a higher race then.


    Although many geniuses could guess that the Very High did this for their own betterment, so what? Many people were willing to sacrifice a great deal for the chance of bing deified.


    Those who had watched Han Sen¡¯s blessings had gone mad with the desire to be deified.


    Plus, Han Sen¡¯s blessing only pushed them to the primitive deified territory. The Very High, on the other hand, could take them further. Many became butterflies under the nurturing hands of their Very High masters.


    They didn¡¯t mind making sacrifices for this opportunity, but the Very High never asked for anything.


    In fact, being ab rat for the Very High wasn¡¯t all that bad. You received many benefits. If Li Keer had exined all of this to Han Sen, he might have agreed.


    But Li Keer had wanted to im Han Sen¡¯s heart before she received his body. All her attempts thus far had gone terribly, though.


    As the Crocodile God came nearer, Exquisite raised her voice to say, ¡°Get ready to leave before it is toote.¡±


    As she spoke, a light emerged from Exquisite¡¯s body. Strange symbols appeared across her skin. It was like many musical notes were now glowing across her body.


    This was the Very High¡¯s Very High Spell. Very High elites ced the spell across their bodies. When they used the ability, they¡¯d be gifted the power of a deified for a short time. They only needed one chance to make use of God¡¯s Wander and depart to a ce that was many systems away.

 Chapter 2566 - Scary Crocodile God

    <h4>Chapter 2566: Scary Crocodile God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    That mysterious Very High Spell broke those new rules of gravity, and Exquisite¡¯s body shed far away into space until she was gone from sight.


    Han Sen was shocked. Exquisite¡¯s power exploded with the strength of a deified. He had no idea how she had aplished something like that.


    ¡°How do I escape this?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to contemte how Exquisite might have unleashed the amount of power that she had. His escape took precedence.


    But the strength of this Crocodile God was beyond his imagination. He didn¡¯t think he had the power to fight against something that scary.


    Pang!


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t decided on how he should escape when he heard another loud noise. Exquisite had just used Space Teleportation to break free, but she fell out of it andnded back on the. Shey where she was, coughing up blood. Her expression didn¡¯t look remote and untouchable now. She looked like she was in trouble.


    Han Sen was stunned. ¡°Exquisite already used Space Teleportation. Why is she back? This is so scary.¡±


    ¡°Third Sister,¡± Li Keer said hesitantly. It shook her to see Exquisite like that. She asked, ¡°Third Sister, what happened?¡±


    Exquisite was unable to speak. Blood was still gushing out of her mouth. She had used the Very High Spell to break the rules of gravity and escape. She traveled away from the for a time, but when the Very High Spell was exhausted, the terrifying power of the creature yanked her back down.


    It was like a rubber band. The further away she got, the harder her descent was. Now, most of her organs had ruptured. This wouldn¡¯t kill her, but with the pressure of the¡¯s gravity, the pain was excruciating.


    If she had met an ordinary primitive deified, she could have dealt with all of this. Exquisite was a ninth-tier King with the Very High¡¯s geno arts, after all. But against that Crocodile God, without the Very High Spell, it was doubtful many of the Very High could survive. The level gap was way too big.


    After seeing the condition that Exquisite was now in, Li Keer knew that it was lucky that she had hesitated to use her Very High Spell. She merely looked at Exquisite, hoping the other woman¡¯s recovery would be swift.


    At that moment, the Crocodile God was only ten meters away from them. Its small crocodile eyes peered at them like it was toying with them.


    The Crocodile God looked over them for a while. Its attention was mostly on Exquisite, though, and it climbed over to her slowly.


    Han Sen frowned. He didn¡¯t know if he could escape this. He wasn¡¯t even thinking about saving Exquisite, who had been unkind to him.


    But Li Keer had taught him Space Teleportation. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to sit back and watch her die. Right now, the Crocodile God was focused on Exquisite. He could take Li Keer away.


    As Han Sen hesitated, the Crocodile God pped the ground, and the ground shook. The three of them were bounced away. Exquisite was closest to the Crocodile God, and so she flew the highest.


    The Crocodile God swung its tail. It smacked Exquisite and sent her flying.


    Han Sen fell onto the ground hard. He watched Exquisite fly through the air. The blow hadn¡¯t been as devastating as he thought it would be. When shended, Han Sen watched her manage to get up.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what to do, and the crocodile¡¯s tail struck another two times. It sent Han Sen and Li Keer flying as well. It was like baseball¡ªone tail swing per person as it hurled them through the air.


    The Crocodile God¡¯s tail was very powerful, but the creature was controlling its power very carefully. Han Sen didn¡¯t feel as if much strength had been used to strike his body. It was more like he was just being tossed away. Hended next to Exquisite. Li Keer hit the ground beside them, as well.


    The strangest thing was, this ce looked simr to the rest of the. But the force of gravity on them had now been relieved.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Crocodile God¡¯s rules of gravity that had been lifted, either. The¡¯s weighty, natural gravity was gone, too.


    Han Sen and Li Keer stood up. They ambled around until they noticed the ground had turned from dark red to ck. There was a hole nearby.


    ¡°Could this be the Crocodile God¡¯s cave? Why did it send us here? Is it going to save us for a snack?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    ¡°Third Sister, are you okay?¡± Li Keer was holding the injured Exquisite.


    Exquisite shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s only my organs that have been damaged. I am fine. Don¡¯t use Space Teleportation just yet. The Crocodile God¡¯s area of gravity is too strong. Even if we teleport away, its powers are bound to pull us back down.¡±


    Han Sen agreed with that prediction, so he didn¡¯t think about teleporting away to make an escape. His teleportation abilities were still new, too. He couldn¡¯t do Space Teleportation yet.


    If Exquisite couldn¡¯t escape, then he couldn¡¯t escape.


    The Crocodile God swung its tail threateningly from side to side, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t too afraid of it. If the Crocodile God wanted to kill them, it would have done so earlier. There was no need for it to send them over here.


    Perhaps the Crocodile God wanted to y a game of cat and mouse, but whatever the case ended up being, it didn¡¯t seem as if their deaths were on the tablet just yet.


    As Han Sen tried to guess what the Crocodile God wanted to do, he suddenly heard the sound of something crawlinging from the cave. He spun around in surprise, and he thought to himself, ¡°Is there more than one Crocodile God?¡±


    Exquisite and Li Keer heard the sound, as well. They turned to face the entrance of the cave. They quickly saw another crocodile emerge from the pit.


    This crocodile was even smaller, no more than one foot long. Its body was pitch ck, and its scales were very tight. They shone with a metallic luster. Due to the fact it was so small, it didn¡¯t look very menacing. It actually looked rather cute. It was like a metal doll.


    But its small eyes looked at them with scorn in exactly the same way that the Crocodile God had. The eyes were a sharp contrast with the creature¡¯s cute body.


    ¡°Is this the Crocodile God¡¯s child?¡± Han Sen looked at the small crocodile with shock. It wasn¡¯t just small, it also looked rather young. It looked like a baby.


    Exquisite and Li Keer looked very surprised. To their knowledge, the core area¡¯s xenogeneics came from the core hall. Few core xenogeneics ever gave birth. But this Crocodile God had produced an heir right here. It was such a rare thing to witness in the core area.


    Amidst their confusion, the small Crocodile God found them. Excitement washed over the creature¡¯s face in an almost human expression.


    Boom!


    The small Crocodile God was so excited that a ck light began to shine from its body. Han Sen and the others were covered in the light, and then, the three of them dropped to the ground again. They were pinned down, their faces glued to the dirt.


    ¡°How could it be... born deified...¡± Exquisite and Li Keer gasped, almost losing their voices. They looked at the little creature in disbelief.

 Chapter 2567 - Another Crocodile God

    <h4>Chapter 2567: Another Crocodile God</h4>


    In the universe outside the core area, the heirs of deifieds were known for having better-than-average genes. They had incredible potential, but when they were born, they weren¡¯t that different from ordinary people or creatures. They would still need to level up.


    It was like the deified jade toad that lived in Narrow Moon. Its small offspring started at the lowest ss of xenogeneic, and they would have to level up over the years. Most of them would never reach deified rank, though. And what rank they reached would bergely dependent on what resources they had avable.


    Of course, there were some creatures that were born deified. There weren¡¯t many of those, though. The most famous of those came from the second top race, the Ancient Gods. Those beings were born deified. They were born as primitive deifieds, and they had to work their way up from there. Many were able to be butterflies, with others managing to reach the prestigious level of true god.


    When Han Sen had seen the Ancient Water God, that deified was a true god. The Ancient Water God Origin was still in Han Sen¡¯s possession, so if there was ever a new Ancient Water God, it would be a primitive deified.


    But such cases were very rarely seen in the geno universe. And on top of that, this was the core area. It was hard to make babies there, and the odds of having a child be born deified were astronomically low.


    Normally, xenogeneics that were born deified could grow a lot if they gained enough resources. They could certainly be a butterfly and possibly reach the rank of true god.


    Exquisite and Li Keer observed the smaller Crocodile God with wide eyes. Born-deifieds were highly coveted as silkworms. They were the best of the best.


    If they were already deified, there would be no need for them to grow. Plus, they would have exceptional talent. They could certainly reach the rank of butterfly. And with some luck, they could be true gods.


    Li Keer¡¯s primary goal was to gain a butterfly. She wanted a butterfly silkworm.


    The Ancient Gods had no interest in bing silkworms of the Very High. Otherwise, all of the Very High would have fought for Ancient Gods to be their silkworms. Across history, very few of the Ancient Gods had be silkworms for the Very High. The total number could be counted on one hand.


    That small Crocodile God was definitely as strong as an Ancient God. Exquisite and Li Keer really wanted it.


    But they knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to try to im a silkworm. Their lives were in its scaled hands.


    The small Crocodile God happily trotted over before Han Sen and the others. It looked at the three of them with curiosity.


    But its eyes were so small. No matter how Han Sen chose to inspect them, they were tiny.


    Han Sen now understood that he had held a false impression of the Crocodile God. It wasn¡¯t looking at them with disdain; the creature¡¯s eyes just grew like that.


    The big Crocodile God came crawling over, calling to the small Crocodile God. The small Crocodile God¡¯s ck light faded. Han Sen and the other two felt the pressure of gravity release them. They stood up.


    They didn¡¯t know what the Crocodile Gods were thinking, but one thing was for sure: the Crocodile Gods had no intention of killing them.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were good at sensing things. They could feel that the Crocodile Gods harbored no murderous intent toward them.


    The big Crocodile God headed toward the hole. The small Crocodile God climbed atop its back. It looked back and made a noise at Han Sen and the others.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were good at sensing things, so they knew immediately what it meant. Han Sen¡¯s sensing abilities were inferior, but even he could guess that the Crocodile God wanted them to follow it.


    The three of them looked at each other, then entered the hole. Li Keer and Exquisite couldn¡¯t escape, and Han Sen was keen on knowing what the crocodiles were up to.


    Han Sen could see that the hole wasn¡¯t very big, and thus, he didn¡¯t think that it was very deep. When he entered, he swiftly realized that he was wrong. The bottomless hole seemed to go straight to the core of the.


    The three of them followed the two crocodiles, plunging into the gaping hole. They didn¡¯t know how far they had descended, but they found themselves near the¡¯s core, looking out on a sea ofva.


    In truth, the red liquid was thicker and darker thanva. It was like the hydrogen that burned in the sun.


    ¡°This must be the core of this. The Crocodile God must live here.¡± Exquisite frowned. She had noticed this ce when her Very High Sense first scanned the, but all she knew was that the sea at the core seemed to be undergoing nuclear fusion. She hadn¡¯t realized that the small Crocodile God resided here.


    Patong!


    Still carrying the small Crocodile God, the big one plunged into the sea. The creature moved as if the horrifying heat at the center of this was no more than an ordinary hot spring.


    The Small Crocodile God sent a low rumble toward Han Sen and the others. It told them to continue following.


    ¡°Crocodile Gods, your bodies might be able to endure the heat, but ours cannot,¡± Han Sen said with dismay.


    Just standing next to the sea made him feel as if his Dongxuan Armor was melting. It wouldn¡¯t hold if he had to enter the dark redva.


    The big Crocodile God¡¯s body shed with a ck light, which flew over to surround Han Sen and the others. The burning sensation of the intense heat disappeared.


    The small Crocodile God rumbled at them again, like it was hurrying them to follow.


    The big Crocodile God didn¡¯t have that much patience. As Han Sen and the others still hesitated to follow them in, their bodies suddenly felt so heavy. They sank into the sea, dropping into it like dumplings.


    Luckily, they had the ck aura for protection, which kept the heat from harming them. The powerful force of gravity continued to pull them deeper into theva, though. When their vision returned, they were already out of the burning sea.


    They had reached the center of the, and yet, it was like a city. Nova was visible anywhere, but what they saw shocked the three of them.


    Even Exquisite¡¯s eyes grew round. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    The¡¯s core had buildings like a space fortress. It was obviously man-made. It couldn¡¯t have been naturally generated.


    The whole of the space castle gave off a technological feel. Everything was made from crystal, but that magical space fortress was in disarray. It had been badly ruined, so most of the veryplicated crystal machinery that Han Sen could see everywhere had stopped working. Only a few were running, with lights blinking across them like pleas for help.


    Upon seeing the space fortress and machines, Han Sen was shocked. He almost screamed out, ¡°No way! Why does this ce look like a crystallizer control room?¡±

 Chapter 2568 - Crystal Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 2568: Crystal Fortress</h4>


    As Han Sen nced around, he thought the buildings in this ce looked exactly like a crystallizer control room. Li Keermented on it, saying, ¡°The style of architecture must mean this ce belonged to the crystallizers.¡±


    Exquisite nodded and said, ¡°This should indeed be a crystallizer structure. The genes of the crystallizers didn¡¯t evolve much, but their technological prowess was exceptional. They ended up challenging the Real Demons, which were rank thirteen, but if they had gone for a lower rank high race somewhere in the top one hundred, they would have be a high race through their technological power.¡±


    Li Keer was interested, and so she said, ¡°I have heard the crystallizers almost beat the Real Demons, and they only lost because of the Extreme King¡¯s interference. Is that true?¡±


    Exquisite shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but ording to the records of our race, after themp was turned off, another race joined the fight. That race wasn¡¯t the Extreme King, though.¡±


    ¡°What race was it, then?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help ask.


    Exquisite didn¡¯t mind answering, and so she casually said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was an armyposed of people from all sorts of different races. They never exined where they were from.¡±


    ¡°Poor crystallizers. Despite their shorings, they strove so hard to ovee the challenges of the universe. They did so by crafting technology because it was what they had at their disposal. Reaching the heights that they did through technology alone couldn¡¯t have been an easy aplishment.¡± Li Keer sighed with dismay.


    While they were talking, they followed the two Crocodile Gods into the crystallizer fortress. The stuff there had been badly damaged. There were broken buildings and machines strewn about, but they didn¡¯t see any remains of the fortress¡¯s former inhabitants.


    The whole fortress wasposed of buildings and machines. The big Crocodile God continued to lead them through the ruined fortress, though it gave them no indication of where they were going.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious by now that this ce once belonged to the crystallizers, but only Kings can enter the core area. How would they have been able to get here from the outside universe? Even if they somehow managed that feat, how would they get through the sea ofva to the core of this?¡± Li Keer asked, looking around.


    ¡°Crystallizers could do things that other races can¡¯t. It¡¯s hard to say anything about the crystallizers, because their technology opened a wide range of possibilities. Their technology could have brought them here safely, even though such a trip would have been impossible for others. But what were they thinking, by building a fortress here?¡± Exquisite looked around and thought aloud.


    Han Sen was also examining the fortress as they walked. This ce was simr to the crystallizer control room he had once been inside. Crystallizer technology was everywhere, but he didn¡¯t know how to make use of their gear.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Stay Up Late isn¡¯t here. If he was, he might be able to say a thing or two about this ce,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Suddenly, Han Sen was given a shock. Deep within the fortress, they came upon arge area that looked like a warehouse. Inside that ce, there were many crystal canisters. They were lined up like a row of pirs that were one hundred meters tall.


    Most of the cylinders in the front seemed to be shattered. There were only two or three that were still whole, and inside them, there were Chain Demon Crocodiles.


    They were not Crocodile Gods. They looked like the big ones on the¡¯s surface that were dark red. Those Chain Demon Crocodiles with bat wings were soaking inside the crystal test tubes that were full of fluids.


    They looked like dead bodies submerged in tanks of formaldehyde in aboratory.


    Exquisite and Li Keer noticed those tubes and stared at them. They approached them and saw that there were many more crystal canisters. There were a few dozen rows of them. Each row had fifteen canisters.


    Most of the canisters were broken. There were less than ten that were in an okay condition, and each of those had a Chain Demon Crocodile upant.


    ¡°Weird. The crystallizers came all the way here to capture the Chain Demon Crocodiles?¡± Li Keer was confused.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± Exquisite suddenly said.


    ¡°What isn¡¯t right?¡± Li Keer looked at Exquisite as she asked.


    ¡°Based on how these canisters are lined up and the location of each Chain Demon Crocodile, the other canisters should have held Chain Demon Crocodiles, too. But they aren¡¯t here, and their dead bodies aren¡¯t here, either,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°Maybe they ran away?¡± Li Keer said.


    Exquisite shook her head. ¡°That isn¡¯t important. Each canister has a King ss Chain Demon Crocodile inside it. If each canister contained one of these, think about how many Chain Demon Crocodiles there were in total. I¡¯m afraid the whole poption of Chain Demon Crocodiles doesn¡¯t equal the number that could be stored here.¡±


    Li Keer hadn¡¯t considered that.


    ¡°Maybe the other canisters weren¡¯t intended to hold demon crocodiles. But regardless of what they held, there should still be bodies lying around outside the broken containers,¡± Li Keer said.


    Exquisite didn¡¯t object to her line of thinking this time. The good canisters were randomly positioned amongst the broken canisters. There didn¡¯t appear to be any order. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t an ident that there were King ss demon crocodiles inside the canisters. Maybe there had been demon crocodiles inside the broken ones before.


    But if they were all King demon crocodiles, that didn¡¯t seem to make sense with what they knew of the current crocodile poption. It really was hard to believe.


    The three of them followed the Crocodile Gods around the area. They eventually saw a semi-circr crystallizer building ahead of them. It was made of transparent crystal, but their view inside was still obscured. They couldn¡¯t see what was on the interior of the building.


    The Crocodile God walked into the building, which was around the size of a stadium. Han Sen and the others had no choice but to follow them inside.


    After they entered, the three of them were shocked. They could see that this ce had a swimming pool. There was also a man-made beach, which made it look like an ocean.


    Scattered across the ce were many benches. The big Crocodile God climbed atop a sunbathing chair with its belly facing outwards. It rxed as it enjoyed the seashore like a gangster boss. All it needed was a shirt and a pair of shorts.


    The small Crocodile God ran across the sand and then it ran back. Its mouth now held a rope, and it was hauling a box toward them.


    Han Sen watched the small Crocodile God drag the box in front of them. Then, it rumbled at them.


    Li Keer knew what the little Crocodile God meant. She opened the box and saw many tools inside. She suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    Although the three of them had never seen crystallizer tools before, they were certain that was what filled the box. They did not know what the tools did, though. But judging from their shape, it was possible to imagine them as tools for construction work.


    As the small Crocodile God rumbled and Li Keer exined, Han Sen quickly realized the bad feelings wereing true. The crocodiles intended to use the three of them as workers.


    The Crocodile God wanted to use them as ves, so they could repair and clean up the space fortress.


    After understanding what the small Crocodile God meant, Exquisite and Li Keer looked terrible. They had never done anything like this for the Very High. Now, two crocodiles were treating them as maids. It made them feel so ill that they wanted to pass out.

 Chapter 2569 - Clown Tattoo

    <h4>Chapter 2569: Clown Tattoo</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen picked up the tools and headed toward the swimming pool. He didn¡¯t mind working. By doing this, he¡¯d be able to walk around the whole fortress, which might give him the opportunity to find something. Right now, he was quite curious about the nature of the location he had ended up in.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were aware of what Han Sen wanted. So, they reluctantly picked up their tools and went with him. But before they exited the immediate area, the small Crocodile God stopped them. It lifted a wed hand to point at the rubbish scattered across the beach. It wanted them to clean up the beach area first.


    Han Sen exited the swimming pool with the toolbox in hand. The Crocodile God didn¡¯t follow him. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to clean, so he took the chance to walk around the fortress while he was able to.


    The fortress was in poor condition. Most of the machinery had been destroyed in whatever cataclysmic event had ended the life of this ce. Even when he saw a machine that wasn¡¯t broken, Han Sen had no clue what all the gadgets and gizmos were supposed to do, anyway.


    Strangely, though, aside from the demon crocodiles in the canisters, he hadn¡¯t seen any other bodies. He couldn¡¯t even find any long-forgotten bones.


    ¡°Judging from the way the buildings and equipment is all broken, this ce must havee under fire from a hail of meteors. But why can I not see what rained down on the ce?¡±


    As Han Sen continued to think about the problem, he went back to the za with the crystal canisters. He had settled on investigating that ce first.


    The demon crocodiles there exhibited no semnce of a lifeforce. Inside those broken canisters, there was nothing. There were no bodies, and whatever liquid they might once have contained had all dried up, not leaving a single drop of the stuff behind.


    ¡°Weird. Does that mean the crystal canisters themselves were empty?¡± Han Sen frowned and kept walking forward.


    Han Sen looked at all the crystal canisters. They all looked the same, and he didn¡¯t think there was anything amiss.


    Suddenly, Han Sen stopped before one shattered crystal canister in particr. Beneath that shattered crystal canister, he found something.


    Under the shattered crystal, he found a man¡¯s hand. It looked very big, and its skin was rather dark.


    The most important thing about it, though, was that it was in perfect shape. It showed no signs of dposition. Han Sen would have taken it for a living man¡¯s hand if he hadn¡¯t felt that there was no lifeforceing from it.


    Han Sen was so excited about making this discovery. He moved the shattered crystal to reveal more of the hand. Han Sen found that it was actually a whole arm. There was no body attached to it, though. The arm had been severed around the shoulder.


    The arm was very muscr. Judging from its length, the person who had that arm had to have been two meters tall. He would have been a very powerful man.


    On the side of the arm, near the bicep, there was a tattoo. The art depicted a clown, and it was dark red.


    The tattoo clown appeared to be jumping. Its legs were spread as if it had just taken a mighty leap. The clown¡¯s face was facing forward, and there were two horns on its hat. Its eyes were small, and it was smiling.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t find the tattoo amusing. The clown was strange, and its smile made Han Sen feel very ufortable.


    Han Sen set the arm back down and went back to cleaning the shattered bits of crystal. He was hoping to find the body that the arm hade from. He wanted to find out who the man might have been.


    The broken chunks of crystal were heavier than steel, but to Han Sen, they were nothing. He quickly managed to brush all the broken crystals aside.


    However, oddly enough, he didn¡¯t find any evidence of a body underneath the destroyed crystal canister. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a blood stter.


    Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to check the area out. He didn¡¯t know if the rest of the body had never been there or if it had simply degraded over time, but aside from the arm, there were no leftover substances of anything else.


    ¡°Was this arm chopped off elsewhere, then brought here at ater date?¡± Han Sen nced around. The fortress was like a big city, so searching through all of it would be a difficult task.


    Han Sen nned to widen his search, but when he turned around to pick up the broken arm, he was given a shock.


    The broken arm had been perfectly preserved when Han Sen first found it, but after he spent ten minutes cleaning up the broken crystals, it was totally rotten. Only its bones remained.


    The dark skin and strong muscles had be a pile of reeking gloop.


    Han Sen was used to seeing dead bodies, He wasn¡¯t disgusted by the sight like many people would have been, but he did feel strange. ¡°This arm was fine all these years. Why did it suddenly rot just now?¡±


    Han Sen inspected the rotted arm, staring at it. Only the bones remained now, but he discovered something very special about them.


    The clown symbol on the skin hadn¡¯t disappeared. It was still branded onto the bones of the arm. It still had the same creepy little smile, and the clown was still positioned in mid-step.


    The dissolving flesh had revealed other markings, as well. The skin had only shown the tattoo of a clown, but the bones were covered in other symbols.


    ¡°Crystallizer text?¡± Han Sen was as shocked as he was happy. He looked at the words, which were written in a tiny, crowded script. Without his Purple-Eye Butterfly, he would probably have needed a high-tech microscope to examine what the text said.


    Han Sen had learned thenguage of the crystallizers from Stay Up Late, so he knew what the words meant. Even as he examined the text, he still thought it was weird that someone had carved words into their bones.


    Plus, the arm had been perfect. How had someone carved directly on the bone without harming the surrounding skin and muscles?


    Han Sen picked up the bones from the pile of gloop. He cleaned away the mess that had umted so that he could get a better look at them. The bones were pale, and he couldn¡¯t detect any semnce of a lifeforce. But he could tell that the clown symbol and the text had been etched in by a machine. It was engraved, not branded.


    ¡°What is going on here? How could someone use a machine to write words onto their bones? Did someone write this after the person died?¡± Han Sen thought to himself, as he tried reading the text.


    ¡°M67 test subject had abnormal changes. Test results are unknown. Number 7586 core creation of a god failed...¡± Han Sen read it out. It seemed like some sort of report log.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what ¡°M67¡± meant. Judging from the contents, though, it appeared that the crystallizers had been trying to create a god and something happened to the test subject. Then, the tests concluded.


    And there were some numbers Han Sen did not understand the relevance of. They were associated with the data on how M67 had mutated. He didn¡¯t know why all of this was written on the bones of the arm.


    ¡°Were these people crazy? This data and information could have been stored on a crystallizer sh drive. Why carve it into bone? There had to be a reason for them doing this.¡± Han Sen stared at the text on the bone in consternation.


    As Han Sen was thinking about this, he heard a low roar from the small Crocodile God. It swung its tail in annoyance as it approached him. It growled again as if it was hurrying him. It didn¡¯t like the fact that Han Sen was sitting there doing nothing.

 Chapter 2570 - Crystal Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 2570: Crystal Furnace</h4>


    Han Sen thought for a while. He brought a few pieces of fruit out of Destiny¡¯s Tower to give to the Crocodile God.


    ¡°This little Crocodile God is just a baby. It should be an easy thing to please. All I need to do is keep it happy, then I can do anything I want. I wonder if it is a vegetarian? I don¡¯t have much meat stockpiled at the moment.¡± Ever since Han Sen started collecting King xenogeneic genes, he hadn¡¯t been eating anything else. The fruit was something he had saved for Bao¡¯er.


    But ever since Bao¡¯er had found that purple ginseng, she hadn¡¯t shown interest in anything else. No other type of fruit enticed her, so Han Sen had been keeping them inside Destiny¡¯s Tower the whole time.


    If someone wanted their body to evolve, the process would take a lot more than just practicing various geno arts. The higher ss a person was, the more energy their body would require. And the food they consumed had to be of greater quality. That was the only way to deliver the extra needed energy. Every creature in the universe had to eat; the only differences were in how and what they ate.


    High-ss elites could go without food for a long time, but the price they paid for that was the consumption of their energy. If that went on for a long time, their bodies would be damaged quite severely.


    When people said they didn¡¯t need to eat while practicing, it was a load of rubbish. In real life, you would die if you didn¡¯t eat. The starvation process just took a little longer for strong people than for the weak.


    This didn¡¯t just apply to warriors with ordinary levels of power. In Han Sen¡¯s experience, even guys that called themselves ¡°God¡± had to eat, too. But instead of eating flesh, they ate the lifespan of the people that came to them to make wishes.


    The little Crocodile God had to eat, too, but it didn¡¯t show any interest in the fruit Han Sen had given it. It used its tail to sweep all the pieces of fruit away.


    ¡°It looks like it doesn¡¯t eat fruit or veggies. In that case, what kind of food does it eat?¡± Han Sen tried to guess, but he had no meat to share. Then again, Han Sen doubted that the creature wanted to eat meat, either. If it had, Han Sen, Li Keer, and Exquisite would¡¯ve already be crocodile chow.


    The little God Crocodile growled at Han Sen. This was the second time, and it was clearly rushing Han Sen to get to work. And so he did, clearing the shattered crystals all around him.


    The little Crocodile God had assumed the role of the inspector. Itmanded Han Sen to do things, like throwing the shattered crystals out of the fortress and into theva sea that was held at bay outside.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush, and neither was he annoyed. He just stuck to his tasks of sweeping and cleaning up, hoping to find something useful as he went.


    The small God Crocodile was pleased with Han Sen¡¯s work ethic. The little Crocodile God seemed born to be a supervisor, and it seemed very pleased to be doing this sort of work.


    But Han Sen failed to find anything interesting as he went. And when the little God Crocodile eventually grew bored, it brought Han Sen back to the swimming pool with it.


    When Han Sen arrived back at the swimming pool, he found Li Keer and Exquisite giving the big Crocodile God a head massage. They were using a brush to scrub its body, too.


    Li Keer and Exquisite looked like a perfect picture of misery. They had never dreamed of being forced to do something this demeaning.


    They had been taught that as members of the Very High, their futures held incredible potential. They had dreamed of doing many things, but never of working as a crocodile¡¯s maids. Especially with someone like Dor around to see their humiliation.


    The big Crocodile God was a harsh taskmaster, but Li Keer and Exquisite were eventually allowed a break.


    ¡°Did you find anything around here?¡± Exquisite asked Han Sen, as the two of them approached.


    ¡°Just more shattered crystal. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a single thing of interest, otherwise.¡± Han Sen had already stuffed the arm bones into his Destiny¡¯s Tower. He didn¡¯t n on informing the girls about his discovery.


    ¡°What about you two?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°What could we find? All we¡¯ve been doing is sweeping up crap all day. I have no idea how these two eat so much. They piss wherever they like, too,¡± Li Keer said, her expression morose.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped. He quickly asked, ¡°Can you tell me what they¡¯ve been eating?¡±


    ¡°How the hell should I know what they eat? Their dung is like firm orbs. It looks just like the materials that make up the itself,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°In that case, maybe they are eating material thates from the,¡± Han Sen said after a moment of thought.


    ¡°What is the point of knowing what they eat?¡± Li Keer asked.


    ¡°It would let us rest easy in the knowledge that they don¡¯t want to eat us, at least. If that¡¯s the case, we are quite lucky,¡± Han Sen said with a shrug of his shoulders.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to be trapped in here for the rest of my life, I think I would rather die.¡± Li Keer didn¡¯t agree with Han Sen¡¯s line of thinking.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t carrying much food ourselves. We need to find a way to get out of here,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°Do you know a way out of here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Not right now.¡± Exquisite shook her head.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no point in talking about it,¡± Han Sen said gloomily.


    The three of them rested for a while. The little Crocodile God soon came over, hurrying them back to work.


    Out of the three, Han Sen had the best chance of working outside the pool area. The two girls were worse off, as they were stuck serving the Crocodile God on the beach. They swept up crap or massaged the crocodile¡¯s scales. They were just like maids.


    It was likely that the crocodiles were the only beings in the universe using two of the Very High as maids, but god only knew how long they would enjoy this service.


    Han Sen was outside, setting toppled pieces of equipment upright or cleaning up devices that had beenpletely destroyed. In the beginning, the little Crocodile God was really interested in ordering him around. But after a while, it became toozy and stopped.


    Once he was free of his miniature overlord, Han Sen could walk around the fortress. While looking through a random za, he finally found something.


    Crystal was a technological product. It wasn¡¯t normally used to create things like tablets, but in that za, Han Sen found a crystal wall with text on it.


    Because the crystal wall was broken, it took Han Sen almost three days to collect all of the fragments and piece the wall back together. Then, he was able to read the text in full.


    ¡°Crystal Furnace skill... This seems to be a geno art, but the name is very weird. I wonder what it does?¡± Han Sen began reading through the content a little more closely.


    After all, the geno arts of the crystallizers were usually quite suitable for humans to practice. But Han Sen wasn¡¯t very hopeful for the potential of a crystallizer geno art, because the crystallizers weren¡¯t very famous for their geno arts. Their skills were rarely exceptional.


    But after Han Sen read about the Crystal Furnace, he was given a fright.


    This wasn¡¯t exactly a geno art. It was a godly skill for people who loved to eat.


    The Crystal Furnace was a way to reinforce one¡¯s stomach. It was different from Consume, which focused on the ability to digest food. By contrast, the Crystal Furnace turned one¡¯s stomach into a nuclear reactor. It quickly released the energy of food, and the energy released would be immediately absorbed. The waste woulde out quickly.


    ¡°No wonder the crystallizers have such a reputation for research and development. Even their geno arts are scientific.¡± Han Sen loved it. He wouldn¡¯t turn down a new geno art that aided his digestion.


    But when Han Sen reached the end of the text for Crystal Furnace, he saw an additional note.


    ¡°The public version of Crystal Furnace is only suitable for kids below sixteen. For those who are above sixteen, please practice Crystal Core Reactor.¡±


    ¡°This is the kids¡¯ version?¡± Han Sen was annoyed by that, but he couldn¡¯t find the adult version of Crystal Furnace, so he had to learn the kids¡¯ version first.

 Chapter 2571 - Crystal Furnace Database

    <h4>Chapter 2571: Crystal Furnace Database</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen memorized the Crystal Furnace skill, then he broke the crystal wall back down and tossed the remains into the burning sea.


    Although the Crocodile God hadn¡¯t mped down on his freedom to explore, Han Sen knew that a being of such power would be to control the whole fortress. If Han Sen did something bad, like opening his core area hall, he would be immediately stopped. So, Han Sen didn¡¯t make any reckless escape attempts. Instead, he did legitimate work, shoveling and cleaning things up properly. He cleaned like a man who hade from a long line of noble janitors.


    The crystallizers were a race that focused on technology. Unfortunately, it meant there were few leads for Han Sen to follow up on. There were many tools avable, but Han Sen didn¡¯t know how to make use of any of them. Most of the machines were probably too broken to be repaired, anyway.


    As he continued to fail to find anything useful, Han Sen became less and less enthused with cleaning. He tried bringing out many items to attract the attention of the little Crocodile God, but the creature wasn¡¯t interested in any of the things he offered to it. Clearly, Han Sen had no idea what it fancied.


    Exquisite and Li Keer kept trying to escape, but all their attempts failed. They were in more of a rush to get out of there than Han Sen was. However, every time they tried to run, the Crocodile God¡¯s control of gravity pulled them back. They were unable to teleport away, either.


    One day, as Han Sen was cleaning up a fallen room, he found a table.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The table and the room¡¯s equipment were all broken. The table was cut in half, and all four of the table¡¯s legs were broken. But there was a drawer under the table that hadn¡¯t been damaged. Due to the fact that the table had been broken, the drawer had popped open. After quickly rummaging through it, Han Sen found a box.


    The box was made of wood, which was rare to see in a crystallizer¡¯s territory. Han Sen opened the lid and found a pair of sses inside.


    The sses sort of looked like sunsses. They looked really cool, and the ss itself was dark like charcoal. They didn¡¯t look see-through at all.


    ¡°What is this rare and strange item? Were these sses intended for a blind man?¡± Han Sen murmured as he fiddled with the item. There was nothing weird about them, and so he simply put them on.


    The moment Han Sen put them on, the pitch-ck sses grew transparent like crystal.


    No, they were more transparent than crystal. When Han Sen looked out through the sses, he couldn¡¯t even see the ss that was resting across his own face. And as this happened, lots of data began to scroll across the screen of the sses. The data whizzed by in a blur, and Han Sen soon heard a voice. It seemed to being from the sses, but it yed directly in Han Sen¡¯s ears.


    ¡°System scanning... Genes confirmed... Crystallizer identity confirmed... Crystal Furnace data opened.¡±


    Han Sen suspected that this was a high-tech piece of equipment since it could scan one¡¯s genes. When the voice grew quiet, though, Han Sen couldn¡¯t feel anything different. The lights and numbers on the sses had disappeared.


    Aside from that initial procedure, nothing seemed to be happening.


    ¡°Hey, are you still there?¡± Han Sen asked the sses.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask dumb questions. The Crystal Furnace carries intelligence and sense. Please align yourself with intelligence to avoid sending the Crystal Furnace unnecessary messages. It is a waste of energy.¡±


    Han Sen heard the voice directly in his head, and he suppressed a sigh. A pair of sses didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°So...¡± Han Sen said one word, but then he decided to be quiet. He spent a moment thinking about what he should say first. He ended up telling the sses, ¡°Your name is Crystal Furnace, right? What functions can you perform?¡±


    ¡°My full name is ZXT27 Crystal Furnace Database. I am in charge of feeding juveniles.¡± The voice of the sses yed in Han Sen¡¯s ears again.


    ¡°ZX... what? I am just going to call you sses. And what did you say about feeding juveniles?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I am designed to aid babies in growing up healthily,¡± sses answered.


    ¡°Be specific. What can you do for babies?¡± Han Sen asked after a second.


    ¡°The main services I provide are collecting a person¡¯s data and analyzing it with the Crystal Furnace Database.¡± That exnation didn¡¯t really help Han Sen. Clearly, sses wasn¡¯t that smart.


    sses seemed to be able to sense what Han Sen was thinking. It said, ¡°ZXT27 Crystal Furnace Database is the greatest piece of crystallizer technology. It has an intelligence growth system. The starting intelligence level is that of a five-year-old crystallizer child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good,¡± Han Senplimented sses, but he was still unable to figure out what it did.


    As Han Sen tried to think of a way to ask sses more about its purpose, he saw Exquisite approaching from the swimming pool.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He used his mind and spoke to sses. ¡°Let¡¯s be more pragmatic. Do you have a see-through function that allows you to see through walls, or maybe clothes?¡±


    Han Sen remembered that pairs of sses in fiction often had that function. He had his Dongxuan Aura, but he couldn¡¯t use it to see through clothes. If sses had that function, then maybe the device wasn¡¯t too shabby.


    ¡°Voyeurism goes against crystallizerw, article 16221. Vitions can result in prison sentences of five to ten years. ZXT27 is an AI for children, and so it does not allow that function. A professional worker allowance card is required to enable that function on your Crystal Furnace Database.¡±


    ¡°Are the crystallizers such good people?¡± After mulling that over, Han Sen sighed.


    ¡°Then, what is it that you do? Show me,¡± Han Sen said finally.


    ¡°Please select a target,¡± the pair of sses said.


    ¡°I want her,¡± Han Sen said as he directed his gaze at Exquisite, who wasing over.


    Symbols and data suddenly ran across sses¡¯ screen. The view of Exquisite zoomed in slightly, like a camera was focusing on her. The crosshairs locked on tight as sses started its analysis.


    The sses didn¡¯t release any light or anything, so Han Sen didn¡¯t know how sses was performing its analysis.


    ¡°Collecting data... analyzing data... data...¡±


    Exquisite was already in front of him by now, and the device was continuing to scroll through data.


    ¡°This thing is so slow. It¡¯s asggy as a dyingputer,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Why are you wearing ck sses that you can¡¯t see through? Are you pretending to be a blind man?¡± Exquisite said, peering at Han Sen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just messing around,¡± Han Sen said casually. But he was actually thinking, ¡°It looks like I¡¯m the only person who can see through the sses. If other people look at the sses, all they see is ck. This is quite smart.¡±


    At this time, the voice in the sses spoke in Han Sen¡¯s head again. ¡°Scanning was sessful. The data has been sessfully analyzed.¡±


    Han Sen observed the image of Exquisite and the data being disyed on sses¡¯ screen. There was a report, too.


    ¡°Target: Very High female...¡± Han Sen looked at the first few words in front of him in stunned silence.

 Chapter 2572 - Gene Potential

    <h4>Chapter 2572: Gene Potential</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are you mistaken? Isn¡¯t she one of the Sky? Why does it say she is one of the Very High?¡± Han Sen asked sses in his mind. He was trying to keep his surprise under wraps while he read through the rest of the report.


    ¡°Target: Very High female. Gene Age Calction: 23 years¡±


    ¡°Gene level: Ninth-tier King¡±


    ¡°Gene potential: 5 stars¡±


    ¡°Crystal Furnace Database has a lot of gene data concerning the Very High. Based on the target¡¯s genes, her genes match the Very High profile at a rate of 87.675%. The genes that associate her with the Skypose 0.3% of her form. Likelihood of target being a member of the Very High is 99.99%,¡± sses answered.


    Han Sen believed it. He already knew that Exquisite was ninth-tier King, which proved that sses wasn¡¯t talking nonsense.


    ¡°Right. I never heard about Li Keer and Exquisite in Sky Pce because they don¡¯t belong to the Sky,¡± Han Sen surmised.


    ¡°Then what does their gene potential mean? What is the highest star rating achievable?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The gene potential means how much a creature can grow. ording to the Crystal Furnace Database, there are ten stars in total,¡± sses answered.


    ¡°No way. There are ten stars in total and a member of the Very High only has five?¡± Han Sen was very suspicious about these results due to the fact that the Very High were one of the strongest races in the entire universe. Even if their genes weren¡¯t the best, they shouldn¡¯t have been as low as five stars.


    ¡°What are you doing, waiting around here?¡± Exquisite asked with a frown. Han Sen was just standing there staring at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking of a way to get out of here,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°So, did you think of a way?¡± Exquisite asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just wait for rescue. We have been missing for a while. Our people will probably think of a way to save us,¡± Exquisite said. Then, she left.


    Han Sen opened his mouth. He wanted to ask if she was one of the Very High, but if she was choosing not to divulge that information herself, there had to be a reason. He knew that very well, considering that he didn¡¯t go around telling everyone that he was a human. With that in mind, he decided not to ask.


    ¡°For a king, five stars is top ss. Only deifieds start at six stars for analysis,¡± sses answered.


    ¡°I see. How many stars do I have?¡± Han Sen asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Collecting data... analyzing data... analyzing...¡± sses¡¯ data collection started going through the motions, except this time it was taking far longer.


    ¡°Genes are unstable... Cannot confirm... Cannot confirm...¡± The data collection kept going on, and it didn¡¯t seem as if it was going to stop.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I suppose. There is no need to continue testing,¡± Han Sen said. sses had continued to say ¡°cannot confirm,¡± which Han Sen found annoying.


    sses quieted down and the data on the screen vanished.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go and see how the big and little Crocodile Gods rank on this thing,¡± Han Sen thought. His heart already beating a little faster, Han Sen headed for the swimming pool.


    Han Sen saw the big Crocodile God still asleep on the sunbathing chair with Li Keer massaging its head. Curiosity rose in Han Sen, and he found himself wanting to test out Li Keer first.


    The results were simr to Exquisite¡¯s, and it turned out that Li Keer was one of the Very High, too. She also had five stars, but she was younger. ording to the crystallizers¡¯ gene calctions, Li Keer was only sixteen.


    ¡°This time, I believe you.¡± Han Sen turned and looked at the big Crocodile God. He saw the icons spinning as the device collected data, but after a while passed, it hadn¡¯te up with any results.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you cannot analyze that.¡± Han Sen started to doubt whether or not the sses were working properly. But then, he saw the image and data of the Crocodile God appear.


    Target: Gravity Crocodile God female. Gene Age Calction: 1.365 billion years


    Gene Level: Transmutation Deified


    Gene potential: 7 star


    ¡°Your analysis is so inurate. A deified of the transmutation rank only has a potential of seven stars?¡± Han Sen was doubting the analysis sses was providing again.


    ¡°Gravity Crocodile God¡¯s genes are only four stars. There is a limit to the rank that it can achieve. It cannot be fully deified because, even after modification, its gene potential will only rise to seven stars. It can never exceed the rank of transmutation. If there are no gene mutations, the chance of reachingrva ss is one-in-a-billion.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You have that much deified data topare with?¡± Han Sen asked skeptically.


    ¡°This is the result afterparisons with the samples of other deified creatures. ording to the database, without a nine-star potential, a deified creature can never be a true god,¡± sses answered.


    Han Sen looked at the little Crocodile God with much suspicion. sses worked again, and the data symbols started to spin.


    After a while, Han Sen was finally able to read the results.


    Target: Gravity Crocodile God male. Gene Age Calction: one month, seven days.


    Gene Level: Primitive Deified


    Gene Potential: 9 stars


    ¡°Holy sh*t! This guy is a Gravity Crocodile God. Why does it have nine stars?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°This Gravity Crocodile God was born deified. Its genes mutated, bing far better than the old ones. ording to the genes shared, they must be mother and son.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? This small thing has the potential to be a true god?¡± Han Sen looked at the small Crocodile God with a fire in his eyes.


    The little Crocodile God realized Han Sen was staring at it. So, it looked at Han Sen with disdain. But Exquisite was still scrubbing the creature¡¯s scales, so it didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°A nine-star deified xenogeneic can be a true god, but it isn¡¯t guaranteed,¡± sses answered.


    Han Sen ignored sses as he tried to think of a way to kidnap the small Crocodile God. That thing could one day be a true god.


    But Han Sen remembered that he couldn¡¯t take a core xenogeneic away from there. So, kidnapping would be pointless.


    After considering the results delivered by sses, Han Sen decided to ce his faith in them. If the crystallizers had designed this device by themselves, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather so much data on deified creatures.


    But the elders of the crystallizers helped Sacred Leader analyze The Story of Genes. And they eventually took over the sanctuaries. Han Sen believed they must have received some data from Sacred.


    For someone like Sacred Leader, it wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult to collect data on deified beings. Back then, the Very High and Ancient God were far below Sacred. The Extreme King were servants of Sacred. If Sacred Leader wanted their gene data, it would have been very easy for him to collect it.


    After all, gathering gene data didn¡¯t require the deaths of the deifieds. It would only require a hair or a small sample of DNA. If Sacred Leader wanted a strand of hair, who would dare to turn down his request?


    Now, Han Sen just wanted to go home and try it out on his baby daughter Ling¡¯er. He wanted to see how much gene potential she had.


    But as long as he was under the control of the big and little Crocodile Gods, he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. Leaving wasn¡¯t an option just yet. Han Sen was going to remain patient and keep cleaning up the fortress in case there was anything else there for him to find. sses only scanned, analyzed, andpared. It didn¡¯t do anything else.

 Chapter 2573 - Analysis Result

    <h4>Chapter 2573: Analysis Result</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen searched for a few more days, but he didn¡¯t find any goodies. However, in that time, Han Sen¡¯s Crystal Furnace reached beginner level. After all, it was a geno art for crystallizer children. It wasn¡¯t very difficult toe to grips with. And having crystal blood made it even easier to learn.


    Humans were the offspring of crystallizers, so crystallizer geno arts were quitepatible with human physiology. It only took Han Sen a few days to learn the geno art, and he produced some good results to boot. Now, Han Sen was able to eat twenty to thirty King xenogeneic genes a day. And that was just at the beginner level of Crystal Furnace. If Consume, Big Destroyed, and Crystal Furnace all reached peak performance, he calcted that he could eat at least 110 xenogeneic genes a day.


    ¡°Crystal Furnace isn¡¯t bad. I need to teach it to Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er, too.¡± When Han Sen thought about his baby daughters, it felt as if he took an arrow to the heart.


    But escaping the fortress wouldn¡¯t be easy. In the past, he would have tried to escape using his super god body. Because Wan¡¯er was in his Destiny¡¯s Tower, however, he couldn¡¯t use his super god body for very long. Making his escape would take longer than he could maintain his invincible form.


    Han Sen sat down and rested. He brought out one of his Alliance beverages and had a couple of sips. But after he did, the little Crocodile God ran over to him and stared at the bottle of wine. It seemed very curious.


    Han Sen raised an eyebrow. He pulled out a cup and poured some wine for the small Crocodile God.


    This time, the little crocodile didn¡¯t smack the cup away with its tail. It rolled out its tongue and tentatively approached the cup.


    Han Sen was so happy. At first he thought that the little crocodile enjoyed drinking, but instead, the Crocodile God used its tongue to lift the cup and ssh itself with the contents.


    Its scales were very high in temperature. The creature had tried to lower the heat of its scales, but when the wine touched its body, the liquid shed into steam.


    The small Crocodile God looked unsatisfied. So, it used its tongue to snatch the entire bottle of wine this time. It upended the bottle over itself.


    As he watched the wonderful wine boil away, Han Sen¡¯s heart ached. It was a bottle of the wine that Ji Yanran had prepared for him. It was a century-old, and it could no longer be purchased anywhere. It was a very rare item.


    But the small Crocodile God seemed to really enjoy it, and its body reeked of alcohol.


    The little Crocodile God made an inquisitive rumbling noise as Han Sen mourned the loss of his wine. It turned out that the crocodile wanted more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more wine. If you want, I can go back and get you some more,¡± Han Sen offered to the small Crocodile God.


    The little creature nodded and gave a low roar, as if it was hurrying Han Sen to go and fetch the wine.


    ¡°You will let me go back? If that¡¯s true, then I will leave.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t really believe that the creature would let him go so easily.


    If people left the core area, they would return to the same spot that they had left. Unless they never entered the core area again, they¡¯d be trapped.


    But Han Sen was different. Because he had four self-cogwheels, he could show up in four different locations. He didn¡¯t need to return to this location. If he could leave, he would be set free.


    The small Crocodile God hurried him to leave and bring back wine. So, Han Sen generated the power to open the door to the core hall. He said to the small Crocodile God, ¡°I really am going.¡±


    The core hall¡¯s door was open, and the small Crocodile God made no effort to stop him. And neither did the big Crocodile God. For all intents and purposes, he had permission to leave.


    Han Sen was so happy. He hadn¡¯t thought that he would ever be able to leave that ce so easily. So, he quickly hurried through the hall¡¯s door.


    The small Crocodile God made no effort to stop him, and so Han Sen sessfully managed to leave the core area. He returned to the safety of the white whale. His exit was so smooth that he could barely believe it.


    ¡°Dad, you were gone for so long. Next time you go on such a long trip, can you take me with you?¡± Bao¡¯er jumped into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go to that ce.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t take people or creatures there, and even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t dare do it.


    If a child entered the core area, they would have to be King ss. And that meant people, upon seeing a small child enter, would go crazy.


    Seeing Bao¡¯er¡¯s smile, Han Sen¡¯s heart felt warm. He used sses to analyze Bao¡¯er¡¯s genes.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to find out how much potential Bao¡¯er had. He wanted to know what Bao¡¯er¡¯s race was. Bao¡¯er¡¯s race had always been a mystery, so maybe the sses could help to resolve it once and for all.


    The data scan of the sses kept scrolling. A while went by, and the analysis cycled on and on. It gave Han Sen a bad feeling.


    ¡°Lack of data... Cannot analyze... Cannot analyze...¡± When Han Sen heard those words, he was disappointed.


    But no matter what race Bao¡¯er was, Han Sen didn¡¯t care. As far as he was concerned, she was his genuine daughter.


    Han Sen was going to let sses stop, but then he heard a voice. ¡°Analysisplete. The genes are unstable. Gene level cannot be confirmed. Gene potential cannot be confirmed. You are her parent.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! This thing really is for kids. It isn¡¯t reliable,¡± Han Sen thought in annoyance. After half a day of waiting, that was the result he got.


    Han Sen used sses to look at everyone on the white whale. Aside from Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng, who came from the sanctuaries, the others were analyzed in great detail and with an impressive amount of uracy.


    Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng had the same results as Han Sen. Their genes were unstable, and they couldn¡¯t be analyzed.


    Han Sen tried using sses to analyze the little red bird. He didn¡¯t have much hope for sess, but he was presented with something interesting.


    Target: Phoenix (51%) and Fish-bird (49%) female


    Gene ss: Original Deified


    Gene potential: 10 stars


    There were many detailed pieces of information being analyzed, and it all shocked Han Sen. He hadn¡¯t expected the little red bird¡¯s blood to be that powerful. Its 10-star gene potential practically guaranteed that it would be a true god.


    ¡°His gene blood is that strong?¡± Han Sen curiously asked sses.


    sses answered, ¡°Phoenixes and fish-birds are true gods. It has the blood of both, and while its growth speed might be slow, there is a high chance it can be a true god. Its chances of failure are practically zero, but it will require a lot of materials to be a true god. It has a higher chance than a creature that is born purely a phoenix or a fish-bird.¡±


    After Han Sen heard this, he closed his eyes in exhaustion for a long moment. He had been growing the little red bird all this time, and upon hearing this, he now knew he would have to gather a lot more resources for the bird in the future.


    Han Sen looked at the others in the white whale and assumed that the information on them was urate. Then, he looked at Wan¡¯er who was asleep in Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    sses had to run longer for her than it did for the little red bird, but only one word was presented as a result: Sacred.


    There was nothing more than that. It analyzed the race, but the only result was a name. There were no details or other content.

 Chapter 2574 - Alcoholic

    <h4>Chapter 2574: Alcoholic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen returned to his home in the Alliance. He wanted to test sses on his daughter Han Ling¡¯er and see how much potential she had. Soon after trying, though, he was forced to acknowledge that you could never tell how much potential a human had. It would always say the genes of a human were unstable and unable to be determined.


    The creatures could have their potential and blood calcted, though. The results were promising, and some of them had a five-star gene potential.


    Because they hadn¡¯t reached deified ss, though, five stars were the highest their potentials could go. After bing deified, their gene potentials could be tested again, and thus the tests at that time would be more urate. It was like there was a distinction between those who were deified and those who weren¡¯t.


    ¡°No wonder the elites didn¡¯t want me before. Now it makes sense. Are the genes of humans really that unstable?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    ¡°Daddy... hug hug...¡± Ling¡¯er was able to talk pretty well. She reached out her pale little hands as she ran to Han Sen.


    ¡°My little baby, let daddy kiss you.¡± Han Sen lifted Ling¡¯er and kissed her on the cheeks.


    When he wasn¡¯t trapped, Han Sen came back every day to rest. He had been trapped inside the core area for many days, though, and so he hadn¡¯t seen his family.


    Ling¡¯er was a good kid, and she didn¡¯t cry much. The family did a good job of protecting her, as well. After she was born, she hadn¡¯t used her super god spirit again. That came as a relief to Han Sen.


    Small kids and too much power was a badbination. Ling¡¯er hadn¡¯t yet learned how strong her powers were, and so she hadn¡¯t yet learned how to harness them. If her mood spiraled out of control, it would be a dangerous and frightening thing.


    Luckily, Ling¡¯er had a very calm personality, and the family was able to take care of her. So, nothing had gone wrong in his time away.


    Han Sen hoped Ling¡¯er would be able to grow up like an ordinary child. He wanted her to have a normal childhood. Thest thing he wanted was for her to reach theplexities of adulthood too soon.


    He rested at home for the night. The next day, he gathered a few cases of wine and took it to the core area. Now that the small Crocodile God had allowed him to leave, that meant it was likely he would be able to leave again in the future. Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to get out of there, anyway. He wanted to spend more time digging and see what else there was to find in the fortress.


    Han Sen returned to the core area. When he arrived, the little Crocodile God ran frantically over to Han Sen. It roared at him repeatedly, its tone strange and wandering. Perhaps the crocodile wasining about him being too slow.


    ¡°I was looking for that wine for you. I needed some time, as this stuff is very precious.¡± Han Sen opened a barrel of wine, allowing the intoxicating fragrance to suffuse the area.


    The small crocodile¡¯s eyes brightened. It stopped whining at Han Sen and jumped straight into the barrel of wine.


    Huge plumes of steam came from the wine barrel, and a secondter, the wine was all dry. The small Crocodile God jumped out. Before Han Sen could open up the next barrel, the Crocodile God was already jumping inside.


    Han Sen soon realized that the Crocodile God didn¡¯t want to use the wine for drinking. The crocodile wanted to bathe in it.


    ¡°I have heard of women enjoying baths of milk, but I¡¯ve never heard of a crocodile wanting to bathe in wine.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched the enthusiastic little creature. The crocodile¡¯s scales were very hot, and although it had already tried to cool itself down, the wine was vaporized almost as soon as it entered the barrels. It was unable to take its time and swim around in the barrel¡¯s contents.


    In no time at all, it went through a few barrels of wine. The small Crocodile God came out of thest barrel and roared softly at Han Sen. It seemed as if it wanted more. He wanted Han Sen to return and collect more wine for it.


    ¡°This is a very rare treasure. It took me a while to gather these few barrels, so if you want more, you will have to wait a long time,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen had many barrels of wine in storage, and he could easily buy a few vineyards. He couldn¡¯t spoil the small Crocodile God, though. He had to n for the long term.


    Han Sen brought two or three barrels for the crocodile each day. It was enough to keep the small creature happy, but it wasn¡¯t enough to keep it satisfied.


    Now, Han Sen no longer had to work. The small crocodile wanted him to just bring it wine, but Han Sen still stuck to his cleaning duties. That was because he could dig wherever he wanted without the explicitmand or direction of the little Crocodile God.


    Ever since he found sses, Han Sen hadn¡¯t discovered anything useful. Hisck of progress was frustrating. He worked in the fortress for a month, but he didn¡¯t find anything else of interest. His Jadeskin reached the ninth tier, so he couldn¡¯t level up anymore even if he continued to consume King xenogeneic genes.


    Han Sen then focused on his Blood-Pulse Sutra, leaving The Story of Genes as thest to be leveled up.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were so depressed. They could see Han Sening and going as if the ce was his own backyard. They wanted to leave, too, but no matter how much they tried talking to the two Crocodile Gods, they weren¡¯t permitted to go anywhere.


    They tried to use the wine retrieval excuse, but the Crocodile God wasn¡¯t interested in what they had to offer. This made them incredibly sad.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know why the Crocodile Gods treated them differently, but everything was panning out perfectly for him. Han Sen actually thought it was convenient that the two of them were still trapped. If they got free, they might cause him problems of some sort.


    ¡°The Very High are nothing that special. They can¡¯t even deal with a transmutation deified. They are worse than the Ancient God,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Actually, Han Sen only thought this because he hadn¡¯t learned the nature of their strength. The power of the Very High didn¡¯t lie purely in theirbat abilities, and they had nearly limitless resources. If the Very High survived long enough, they could be butterflies with ease. That was better than most races.


    Since he still wasn¡¯t managing to dig up any worthwhile items, all Han Sen achieved was making the small Crocodile God an alcoholic. Han Sen kept giving it wine, but the creature never drank it. It used every barrel for bathing. It sickened Han Sen to see so much fine wine be wasted. No matter how rich he was, it hurt to see something so precious be poured down the drain.


    Han Sen examined and excavated the whole fortress, but he didn¡¯t find anything useful. He hadn¡¯t even been able to find the body that the arm had been attached to. It seemed as if only the arm had been left behind.


    ¡°It looks like I need to find a way out of here.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t interested in delivering wine to the Crocodile Gods for the rest of eternity.


    ¡°Lady Exquisite, didn¡¯t you say that your elders woulde and save you? When are they going toe?¡± Han Sen found a chance to stop by and talk to Exquisite and Li Keer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It could take two or three months, or it could take a couple of years,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°Why would it take them so long?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Exquisite didn¡¯t answer Han Sen¡¯s question. Actually, the Very High had self-spells coded into their bodies. If they were in danger or injured, the self-spell would awaken. If they died, the self-spell would self-destruct, and people were sure to know something had happened to them.


    But Exquisite and Li Keer were neither injured nor in danger. The self-spell wasn¡¯t going to ring its rm. If the Very High people didn¡¯t hear anything from the self-spell, they¡¯d have no clue that something had happened to the two women.


    After a while, if Exquisite remained missing, the people of her race would notice her absence. They knew where she had gone, but it was hard to determine when they would notice her absence.


    While the two women were wallowing in their depression, Han Sen set out a grilled goose to munch on. He ate it and drank, picking through a side of fruit as well. They wanted to eat some, too.

 Chapter 2575 - Geno Art Swapped for Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 2575: Geno Art Swapped for Fruit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Very High were admired by all. No matter where Exquisite and Li Keer went, they were as popr as the stars and the moon.


    Even when the Extreme King¡¯s princes and princesses met with them, the royal children would be extra polite to them. They would treat the two Very High like VIPs at all times, not willing to do anything that might offend them.


    Now, they had been reduced to this. The crocodiles were treating them like lowly ves, whereas Dor was able to eat nice food and drink lovely beverages all day long. He made no effort to help them out. He never shared his food or did much with them.


    Exquisite and Li Keer hadn¡¯t brought much food of their own. After all, they had God¡¯s Wander. They could use Gxy Teleport to grab what they needed whenever they wanted. They didn¡¯t have to bring simple necessities like food with them. But they had finished all their reserves, and there was nothing more for them in that ce. They couldst another two or three months by consuming the energy stored in their bodies, but they still wanted to eat food. It was in the nature of their bodies, and they couldn¡¯t help it.


    Exquisite was faring a little better. She had trained her Very High Sense for a long time, so her detachment from personal connections, known as Forget Love, was at a very high level. It helped her separate herself from worldly desires. Li Keer, however, was in dire straits. She couldn¡¯t control her temptation for food.


    ¡°Dor, can you sell us some of your food?¡± Li Keer asked Han Sen, chewing her lip distractedly.


    ¡°Sure. What would you like to buy? Grilled chicken or grilled goose? Roastmb or roast pork? You can have something that flies and something that swims. I have everything you could ever need,¡± Han Sen said expansively, agreeing to the request with haste.


    ¡°There is no need to go to such trouble. Just giving us some of that fruit will do.¡± Li Keer said, eying Han Sen¡¯s te that was stuffed with fresh peaches.


    The Very High were like a mix between the Sky and humans. They would kill if they had to, but they wouldn¡¯t kill for no reason. They didn¡¯t like to waste or take lives without purpose.


    The chicken that Han Sen was eating smelled nice, but it wouldn¡¯t provide much energy. There was no point in eating it, so eating the fruit would be better.


    ¡°Sure. One fruit meal for a geno art.¡± Han Sen picked up a peach that was bigger than his fist, and he smiled at Li Keer.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just mug me, instead?¡± Li Keer¡¯s eyes opened wide at Han Sen. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    The peach was a xenogeneic nt¡¯s fruit, but it wasn¡¯t high-level. Far from it. The fruit was probably ranked no higher than Baron. Swapping a fruit like that for a geno art was practically daylight robbery.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m not the one who suggested a trade.¡± Han Sen shrugged and began munching on the peach. Juice dribbled from the peach as he bit into it, and a delectable fragrance came wafting out of it.


    ¡°Okay. That branch of fruit for a geno art. I will make the trade.¡± Li Keer gritted her teeth and thought to herself, ¡°We, the Very High, have a lot of geno arts. I know enough of them to kill you. If I just give you one random art after another, I will take all of your fruit.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I have a condition. The geno art you give me must be one I¡¯ve never learned before,¡± Han Sen said.


    He was scamming Exquisite and Li Keer, and he wouldn¡¯t feel a tiny bit sorry for doing so.


    Han Sen had believed them to be Sky, and he hadn¡¯t minded helping them. Now that he knew they were from the Very High, his feelings toward them had changed.


    Any of the Very High in the core area wouldn¡¯t require his help to kill a bronze tripod or a deified xenogeneic. That was just impossible to believe. He knew they were up to something, considering the way they had behaved around him.


    If they had some sort of ulterior motive, then there was no need for Han Sen to be polite with them. He was going to scam them without remorse.


    If he hadn¡¯t learned who they were, Han Sen would have given them the fruit for free. The fruit wasn¡¯t worth much to him, after all.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know what you have learned, and how am I supposed to know what you can or cannot learn?¡± Li Keer lifted her lips.


    ¡°Tell me the geno art¡¯s name and what it can be used for. I can figure it out for myself,¡± Han Sen said without moving.


    ¡°Okay. Have you heard of the geno art Dragon Blood Evilbreaker? I can swap that geno art in exchange for your peach,¡± Li Keer said carefully.


    Dragon Blood Evilbreaker was a secret geno art belonging to the Dragon, and outsiders were not permitted to read and learn its secrets. The Very High, however, were an exception to that rule.


    The Very High had selected many Dragons for silkworms, and many of those Dragons possessed knowledge of Dragon Blood Evilbreaker. The Very High could sense their progress with it, and see into the secrets shrouding Dragon Blood Evilbreaker.


    In truth, the same principle applied to all races across the whole geno universe. The secrets of each individual race¡¯s geno arts meant little before the Very High. They could see through everything.


    It was just as Li Keer said. The number of geno arts she knew about could kill Han Sen. It would be no trouble, and she could easily bring out a few hundred.


    The Very High had a rule about not teaching others the geno arts that they had collected. They had many geno arts from many races. In some ways, their race was like an encyclopedia of geno arts.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter how many geno arts she had; Li Keer would not sell them out easily. She knew she would soon have Han Sen as her silkworm, and so she wasn¡¯t all that worried.


    Even so, Li Keer was only going to present him with the geno arts of outsiders for now. She wasn¡¯t willing to leak the secret geno arts that belonged to the Very High.


    Plus, Dragon Blood Evilbreaker required the blood of the Dragon race to practice. She decided to mention that one in particr because she didn¡¯t think Han Sen could make use of it. She wanted to dishearten him.


    ¡°Fine. Then I will ept the Dragon Blood Evilbreaker.¡± Han Sen agreed to it quickly and tossed her a peach.


    Han Sen had seen Dragon One use Dragon Blood Evilbreaker, and he thought it was a pretty decent geno art. It was simr to Saving Money. He didn¡¯t know if he could practice it, but simply hearing about it would be helpful.


    ¡°You really want to learn Dragon Blood Evilbreaker?¡± Li Keer was shocked. She then remembered that Dor had somehow been able to learn Big Destroyed. With that thought, she considered the possibility that he might actually be able to learn Dragon Blood Evilbreaker. It made her hesitate.


    The Very High were strict about their rules. Although they had thousands of geno arts, with manying from other races, they weren¡¯t allowed to leak them to others. Teaching someone an ordinary geno art would be okay, but Dragon Blood Evilbreaker was a secret skill of the Dragons. If the details of the geno art becamemon knowledge, it could affect the Dragons. That was something the Very High didn¡¯t want to see.


    ¡°Are you just saying whatever you can to get the fruit? Are you hesitating because you don¡¯t actually know Dragon Blood Evilbreaker?¡± Han Sen saw Li Keer hesitate. His expression looked something like a smile, but it wasn¡¯t pleasant at all.


    ¡°Of course I know Dragon Blood Evilbreaker, but...¡± Li Keer knew Han Sen was provoking her, but she still hesitated.


    ¡°Make the exchange,¡± Exquisite said suddenly.


    ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Li Keer said to Exquisite.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to see if he can learn Dragon Blood Evilbreaker,¡± Exquisite said smoothly. Her eyes looked so strange.


    Li Keer nodded and turned back to Han Sen. ¡°Alright. I will swap Dragon Blood Evilbreaker for the fruit. Listen closely, because I¡¯m only going to tell you once.¡±


    Han Sen perked his ears and focused on the skill that Li Keer began to exin. He didn¡¯t know if he could learn it, but he did know that Dragon Blood Evilbreaker was a high-quality art.

 Chapter 2576 - Escaping the Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 2576: Escaping the Fortress</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen still wanted to conduct trades and collect more geno arts, but after one fruit meal, Li Keer was no longer interested.


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t have time to learn Dragon Blood Evilbreaker, and he repeatedly ransacked his brain for ideas on how to escape the fortress. Although he was trying to n a jailbreak, he had be quite close to the small Crocodile God. Now, the little Crocodile God was dependent on Han Sen for survival. It had be totally addicted to Han Sen¡¯s wine.


    Li Keer stared at Han Sen. She looked at Han Sen and the little Crocodile God, who were currently lying on sunbathing chairs. While they soaked in the rays, Li Keer had to pour them their wine.


    They had all been captured, and yet, she was being forced to serve Han Sen. That made her very angry.


    ¡°Goon!¡± Li Keer stared angrily at Han Sen.


    ¡°Hey, little Crocodile God, do you want to go and see the outside world? The outside world is better than this ce. There are many pretty girls and a whole lot more wine. You might be able to find a prettydy Crocodile God with nice, smooth skin. With your strength, small Crocodile God, thedies would be crying to get you. You will be so famous in the outside world,¡± Han Sen coaxed, trying to convince the little Crocodile God to leave the fortress.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra wasn¡¯t as good at reading other creatures as the Very High Sense, but after he had been there for a while, he was still able to understand the behavior of the little Crocodile God. In that way, they could actually hold conversations.


    Under Han Sen¡¯s influence, the little Crocodile God was slowly bing curious about the outside world. If the little creature had been alone, Han Sen would already have taken him off-world.


    But the creature was too small, and the big Crocodile God wouldn¡¯t let it leave. So, there was nothing Han Sen could do.


    However, Han Sen had noticed a window of opportunity. The big Crocodile God had to exit the fortress every few days, perhaps to find food. During that time, the little Crocodile God was tasked with watching over the prisoners. If they made a single move to escape or cause trouble, the little Crocodile God could call on the big Crocodile God to hurry back.


    Exquisite and Li Keer had tried to escape many times, but they were always brought back.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t try to run. He just encouraged the small Crocodile God to leave. If he was sessful in convincing it, escape would be trivial.


    The small Crocodile God, constantly hearing Han Sen describe the outside world, became enthralled by the idea. But it didn¡¯t know how far away the world that Han Sen described truly was. He was talking about outside of the core area. He was talking about the geno universe. It was somewhere core area creatures couldn¡¯t get to.


    Of course, the small Crocodile God didn¡¯t understand the nature of the core area that he¡¯d been born into. But now, he couldn¡¯t suppress his giddiness to leave. He was ready to get out of there.


    It had tried to run off before, but it hadn¡¯t gotten too far. This time, Han Sen was able to convince it to go all the way. And it excitedly rumbled at Han Sen toe along with it in a daring escape.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were frozen, almost unable to believe Han Sen had been able to manipte the creature like that.


    ¡°Lying to a child. How cheap!¡± Li Keer didn¡¯t think it was fair.


    ¡°Small Crocodile God, bring those two along. Otherwise, there will be no one to serve you. Then, no one will be able to tell how powerful you are.¡± Han Sen pointed at Li Keer and Exquisite.


    That hadn¡¯t taken much effort. He thought he was doing them a favor.


    The small Crocodile God made some grunting noises, then flew into the burning sea.


    Li Keer and Exquisite were happy. Li Keer had just been decrying Han Sen for tricking a child, but now she was very grateful.


    The small Crocodile God¡¯s power wasn¡¯t as great as the power of the big Crocodile God. Han Sen and the other two had to stick close to the small Crocodile God. They needed the protection of its gravity substance chains to avoid being melted by the scary burning sea.


    It wasn¡¯t too long before the small Crocodile, Han Sen, and the others were out of the cave. Han Sen and the small Crocodile God scoped out the vicinity with care. They didn¡¯t see the big Crocodile God nearby, and that made them feel relieved.


    ¡°Go! The pearly gates of this beautiful new world are opening for you. You will get wine,dy crocodiles, and the love and adoration of many different races.¡± Han Sen saw the small Crocodile God looking a little nervous. It was ncing back into the cave and seemed hesitant, so he tried to influence it a bit more.


    The small Crocodile God rumbled happily. It jumped onto Han Sen¡¯s hand and swung its ws around. It looked very excited.


    ¡°He is just a child, and yet, he is so easy to trick.¡± Pleased with himself, Han Sen flew up and escaped the.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were quick to follow. With haste, the three of them and the small Crocodile God left that of frightening gravity.


    They hadn¡¯t been away from the for very long when the bronze furnace joined them, whistling quietly and belching smoke. It had waited there patiently for Han Sen, which surprised him a lot. He thought it might have run off.


    The bronze furnace was making a lot of noise as it came toward them. The small Crocodile God thought it was hostile at first. In response, the little creature swung one of its gravity substance chains and tied up the bronze furnace. The bronze furnace was stunned. It started to cry, believing it was going to be crushed by an immense force of gravity.


    ¡°Stop, he¡¯s one of us! He¡¯s one of our people,¡± Han Sen hastily exined to the small Crocodile God.


    The small Crocodile God let go of the bronze furnace. Due to the fact that the small Crocodile God was still lying on Han Sen¡¯s head, the bronze furnace couldn¡¯t leave and neither could it stay. It didn¡¯t know what it was supposed to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should leave this area now.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know where the big Crocodile God had wandered off to. Since he didn¡¯t know how far away it was, they needed to keep going as far as they could to avoid having any nasty encounters with the beast.


    Their flight was surprisingly smooth, and the big Crocodile God didn¡¯t show up. They brought the small Crocodile God with them as they teleported a few systems away. Exquisite and Li Keer used Gxy Teleportation. They lost track of how many systems they traveled through, but they were fortunate enough to not encounter the big Crocodile God for the length of their journey.


    ¡°We are free!¡± Li Keer couldn¡¯t believe their escape hade about so easily.


    The small Crocodile God had a lot of potential, but for the time being, it was only a primitive deified. It couldn¡¯t trap them as easily as the big Crocodile God could. Li Keer and Exquisite could teleport away whenever they wanted to.


    The small Crocodile God looked at Han Sen and made an inquisitive noise. Its eyes scanned the area around, indicating what it meant to say was, ¡°Where is the wine? Where are the people?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. We have just made it out. We still have a long way to go.¡± Han Sen needed to calm the small Crocodile God. And as he was thinking of a way to get rid of it, his heart jumped.


    Exquisite and Li Keer also froze. They could feel something awfuling toward them. The blood drained from their faces.


    ¡°Is the big Crocodile Goding?¡± As Han Sen suppressed the tension in his stomach, he figured out which direction the frightening power wasing from. A scary xenogeneic was headed their way.


    ¡°What kind of xenogeneic is that?¡± Han Sen stared at the creature. It wasn¡¯t the Crocodile God. It was a big snake that looked something like a dragon.


    The snake was one hundred meters long, and its head was like that of a cobra. But on its wing-like neck, there were two rows of eyes. Each row had three bright green eyes.


    ¡°The deified Six-Core Snake God?¡± Exquisite and Li Keer screamed. Judging from the way they were freaking out, that deified xenogeneic had to be something special.

 Chapter 2577 - Six Core Snake God

    <h4>Chapter 2577: Six Core Snake God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen looked closer, he realized that the circles around the snake king¡¯s neck weren¡¯t actually eyes; they were six spinning cogwheels. He didn¡¯t know what the six cogwheels did, though.


    ¡°Quickly, we must go!¡± Li Keer shouted at Han Sen. She was on the verge of using God¡¯s Wander to escape that ce.


    But before she could teleport away, she saw that the space around her had already been turned on its head. The entire universe appeared to be spinning like a hungry vortex.


    Han Sen also tried to teleport away, but he found that he couldn¡¯t tear space and escape through it like he would need to. It was like he had lost his connection to the outside world.


    ¡°Oh no! We¡¯re trapped in Six Space. In this Six Space, all of space follows the rules set by the Six Core God Snake. Your space powers won¡¯t be of any use here.¡± Li Keer was in shock.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t frightened by this enemy, though. He noticed that the Six Core God Snake was looking steadily at his head. Clearly, it was after the small Crocodile God.


    The small Crocodile God was very young, and it didn¡¯t yet know what fear meant. Seeing the Six Core God Snake look at it, the little creature simply stared back. It then roared proudly at the Six Core God Snake.


    Han Sen knew the small Crocodile Godmanding the snake to follow and be its little brother.


    The Six Core God Snake appeared to understand, and it screamed back with immense rage. It opened its mouth and unleashed some space substance chains. They flew toward the small Crocodile God like an aurora trailing through space.


    Han Sen quickly evaded them, and the small Crocodile God flew forward. In all its boisterous glory, it fancied taking on the Six Core God Snake all by itself. It wanted to teach the huge creature a lesson.


    It made this decision because of Han Sen¡¯s constantpliments, no doubt. Han Sen had been going on and on about how powerful and almighty the small Crocodile God was. He had filled the creature¡¯s head with nonsense, as if it was the strongest creature in existence. He had even imed that every race would treat it like a god. He said people would admire and show great love to the little crocodile. He said every creature would want to be its subordinate.


    The poor, naive little Crocodile God thought its mother was the most people being in the universe, and that it was number two. It thought all other creatures were tiny byparison, so it wasn¡¯t going to stand for the Six Core God Snake¡¯s offense.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t run far beforeing to a stop. He wanted to watch the fight between the snake and crocodile.


    ¡°Run! The small Crocodile God isn¡¯t a worthy opponent for the Six Core God Snake. We should leave now before it is toote,¡± Exquisite said, flying over to Han Sen.


    ¡°The small Crocodile God¡¯s power should be as good as a primitive deified here, right? Can anything else in the core area be stronger than it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The Six Core God Snake is one of the strongest xenogeneics in the core area,¡± Li Keer exined. ¡°The snake isn¡¯t as strong as the big Crocodile God, but it is as good as a primitive can get. Plus, its space powers are so strong, and in addition to the fighting experience it haspared to the little Crocodile God... Well, the newborn Crocodile God doesn¡¯t really stand a chance of fighting back.¡±


    Pang!


    What Li Keer said immediately came true. There was a loud noise, and when Han Sen turned to take a look, he saw that the little Crocodile God had been sent flying away by the Six Core God Snake. The little creature rolled end over end through space. It eventually hit a, and the blew up.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Han Sen thought in shock. He took the bronze furnace with him as he flew away. The space around them was under the snake¡¯s control, so they couldn¡¯t teleport away. Even Exquisite and Li Keer were forced to fly away instead of teleporting.


    The space behind them seemed to groan with a strange sound. Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but look back. There, he saw that the small Crocodile God¡¯s face was swollen and discolored. It started to cry. Its small eyes were streaming with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little Crocodile God. You can¡¯t beat him, and neither can I. At least you are a deified xenogeneic. You should just run while you still have the chance to. Don¡¯t take it out on me. We aren¡¯t being cruel, here. You took us as hostages, remember? We are enemies,¡± Han Sen said over his shoulder as he flew.


    Han Sen followed the Very High women as they flew away, but some unexpected pangs of regret were striking Han Sen¡¯s heart. He thought that the teary eyes of the small Crocodile God were meant for him.


    ¡°So... why did the Six Core God Snake want to kill the small Crocodile God?¡± Han Sen asked Li Keer as he continued flying.


    ¡°The Six Core God Snake is one of the rare core xenogeneics that can evolve. Its name wasn¡¯t always Six Core God Snake. It used to be known as the Two Core God Snake. Its neck only had two cogwheels back then. Whenever it eats a deified core gene, it can create another cogwheel, and its power increases. It now has six cores, and so the power it has should make it the most powerful primitive deified out there. Plus, it has scary space powers. It isn¡¯t like the Gold Armor General or those other core deified xenogeneics,¡± Li Keer exined.


    ¡°Does the Six Core God Snake have a weakness?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°It does. Its power is very strong, but core xenogeneics always have ws. The same applies to the Six Core God Snake. Its weakness is those cogwheels. Four of them were obtained by eating four other deified xenogeneics. They aren¡¯t as good as the creature¡¯s original cogwheels. That is its weakness,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°You guys should go on ahead,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he suddenly flew back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Keer and Exquisite asked in confusion. They weren¡¯t quite sure what Han Sen was nning.


    ¡°You guys should leave now. I¡¯m going back to watch,¡± Han Sen said. He felt something weird in his heart, and so he decided to go back.


    ¡°Is he going to save that small Crocodile God?¡± Li Keer watched Han Sen leave. She couldn¡¯t believe that what she said was actually happening.


    ¡°He is controlled by his emotions way too much. He will be at a constant disadvantage like that. While his talents are exceptional, he is too dangerous to take on as a silkworm,¡± Exquisite said emotionlessly.


    ¡°But if I was trapped and couldn¡¯t fight back, I wish there was someone out there driven by an emotion that made them want to save me,¡± Li Keer said with a conflicted expression.


    ¡°Everything must die. With an attitude like that, your practice with the Very High Sense will not go very far.¡± Exquisite frowned.


    The small Crocodile God had been captured by space substance chains. It hung in space, unable to move. Thankfully, its body was too strong for the chains to dig into its scaled flesh. The space substance kept hitting it, but the blows could only make the small creature bleed.


    The Six Core God Snake was staring down at the small Crocodile God like a hungry demon. Its substance chains kept raging,shing the little creature over and over.


    The small Crocodile God continued to cry out as more and more bloody wounds appeared across its body.


    The small Crocodile God¡¯s powers weren¡¯t enough to break the space substance chains. It was unable to avoid the hits. It was just hanging where it was, beingshed over and over. Streaks of blood ran down its body. Although it wasn¡¯t heavily injured, it was in agony. Its tears streamed off its face to fall like droplets of rain.

 Chapter 2578 - Fighting God Snake

    <strong>Chapter 2578: Fighting God Snake</strong>


    If it wasn¡¯t for the small Crocodile God¡¯s body having a high mass that made it tougher than the average deified xenogeneic, it would have been ripped to shreds by the Six Core God Snake.


    It was a shame the small Crocodile God was so young. Its body wasn¡¯t strong enough topletely repel the damage done to it by the Six Core God Snake¡¯s space powers. More and more wounds appeared on its body as time went by. The small Crocodile God was so scared that it looked like the creature was about to wet itself.


    The Six Core God Snake kept using its space substance chains tosh the small Crocodile God¡¯s body. It eventually got tired of doing this, and so it just opened its mouth. Its scary fangs came bearing down on the small Crocodile God.


    The small Crocodile God¡¯s small eyes widened in terror. Tears fell as it desperately tried to wiggle its way out of the snake¡¯s grasp. But under the restrictions imposed by the substance chains, the little creature had no hope of running. The Six Core God Snake¡¯s fangs were going to slice into him.


    Pang!


    Suddenly, a cold metal light appeared, mming into one of the Six Core God Snake¡¯s green cogwheels. The Six Core Snake God screamed in agony.


    The small Crocodile God saw a giant metal pir thrust its way through the eye-like cogwheel. Han Sen was behind that metal pir, and he punched the back of the metal pir continuously to drive it in deeper.


    The small Crocodile God was as happy as it was shocked. The Six Core God Snake shuddered with every blow. It was in pain. The space substance chains that had bound the small Crocodile God loosened. The small Crocodile God¡¯s ck light shone, and it managed to escape from the grip of the substance chains.


    Han Sen continued to pummel the back end of the Sky God Pir. He had stolen that deified treasure from the Extreme King. He couldn¡¯t use all his power, but his attacks so far seemed to be effective. He shoved the pir into the cogwheel until the cogwheel cracked. With the Sky God Pir lodged inside, the cogwheel could no longer spin.


    It was a shame that Han Sen wasn¡¯t deified. Otherwise, with his deified powerbined with the Sky God Pir, his blows could simply shatter the Six Core God Snake¡¯s cogwheels.


    The Six Core God Snake lowered its head and caught sight of Han Sen. It roared with rage. Its body unleashed several substance chains that looked like snakes. They flew straight for Han Sen.


    Each space substance chain seemed to tear the fabric of space as it came. It was like a space cutting skill. If Han Sen¡¯s body was unable to withstand one of those space cuts, he would be ripped apart by the power of the chains.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n on trying to avoid theshing, though. His body shone with gold light, and a collection of gold, robotic tes of armor formed around him. He turned into the Gold Robot General.


    The space substance chains came against the gold robot armor, slicing into the surface of the metal armor. It was like many invisible knives were trying to drive through the armor. Sparks erupted across the surface of the gold armor like fireworks.


    Because Han Sen¡¯s gold armor was so hard, the space substance chains were unable topletely cut through it.


    Han Sen shoved the gold general¡¯s speed to the max, and streamers of golden energy spewed out of the armor¡¯s metal pipes. It was like a pair of golden wings were spreading from the armor on Han Sen¡¯s back.


    The gold general drew back an arm as far as it would go, then threw a punch forward like a volcano erupting. The punchnded on the back of the Sky God Pir.


    The Sky God Pir was driven forward by the impact of the golden general¡¯s fist. A loud cracking sound came from the Six Core God Snake¡¯s cogwheel. The cogwheel waspletely shattered by the Sky God Pir, and the pir pierced through the Six Core God Snake¡¯s neck.


    The Six Core God Snake shrieked in pain and swung its tail against Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw the tailing, but he couldn¡¯t avoid it. The tail seemed to cast shadows all through space. He couldn¡¯t see it clearly, and it crashed against his gold general armor.


    The gold general was hit, and Han Sen was sent flying away like a star. He mmed into a giant, and the power of his fall poisoned the with radiation. A shockwave covered half the.


    Mountains fell and the ground was lifted. The rocks rolled like waves. Half of the suddenly looked like the end of the world.


    The Six Core God Snake didn¡¯t stop there. It hurtled forward, straight for the where its enemy hadnded. Countless space substance chains coiled around the snake as it headed for the gold general who was down on the.


    ¡°Small Crocodile God... what are you waiting for? Gravity area!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    The small Crocodile God was still frozen, but hearing Han Sen¡¯s voice shook him out of his shock. He cast his gravity substance chains, generating a ck shield that covered the Six Core God Snake. Under the influence of that power, the snake elerated like an asteroid as it fell to the¡¯s surface.


    Still in the gold armor, Han Sen stood up. He stomped on the ground and used his gold energy. The gold energy started to run out of the pipes in a stream, then a river. It was like a thruster pack that lifted the gold general into the sky. It was headed for the falling Six Core God Snake.


    Han Sen guided the gold general, using it to gather up power inside his fist. A powerful gold godlight manifested across it. Han Sen¡¯s fist shed forward, battering the Sky God Pir that was still attached to the Six Core God Snake¡¯s neck.


    The Sky God Pir punched straight through the body of the Six Core God Snake. Even the gold general itself ended up ripping through the snake¡¯s body.


    The gold general slowed to a stop. Still holding onto the giant Sky God Pir, Han Sen turned and looked back at the Six Core God Snake. The force of gravity was still making it fall toward the.


    Pang!


    The Six Core God Snake hit the with a force that was scarier than Han Sen¡¯s descent. This was definitely not that¡¯s lucky day. It had taken two scary hits in a row, and now, it lookedpletely destroyed.


    ¡°Nice job, small Crocodile God. Keep applying gravity to that fiend!¡± Han Sen shouted as he piloted the gold general down to press the Sky God Pir against the Six Core God Snake.


    The Six Core God Snake was severely limited by the incredible force weighing down on it. The creature¡¯s movements were incredibly slow, and it waspletely unable to dodge the gold general¡¯s attacks.


    The Six Core God Snake shrieked strangely. Countless space substance chains opened like a chrysanthemum, then came for Han Sen. They stretched forward to hold him off, trying to keep him from directly approaching the Six Core God Snake.


    Han Sen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, and he didn¡¯t dodge, He pushed the power of the gold general to the max as he headed for the Six Core God Snake.


    As countless space substance chains tangled around the gold general, Han Sen shouted. He used the gold general to toss the Sky God Pir in front of himself, and then, there was a burst of gold energy. A punch that was prettier than the sun came forth to strike the back of the Sky God Pir.


    The Sky God Pir became a pir of light. Every part of the pir shone as it tore through the¡¯s atmosphere and mmed into another cogwheel. The Six Core God Snake had been unable to run.


    The Six Core God Snake was restrained by the small Crocodile God¡¯s gravity substance chains, and so it couldn¡¯t even jerk to the side to avoid the strike. Another cogwheel core snapped in half under the force of the blow. The pir pinned the beast to the as it screamed in pain.


    The space substance chains broke, shattering into a million pieces as the snake thrashed. Han Sen used the gold general to jump past the falling remnants of the substance chains. He was headed for the Six Core God Snake that was pinned to the.


    The small Crocodile God roared happily.

 Chapter 2579 - Claiming Another Deified Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 2579: iming Another Deified Beast Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With Han Sen controlling the Six Core God Snake, the small Crocodile God became cocky. The Six Core God Snake had beat him up earlier, and so he gnashed his teeth now in rage. His body unleashed a ck light, and even more heavy substance chains thudded into the Six Core God Snake. The Six Core God Snake¡¯s movements slowed to a crawl. There was no way that it could escape the now.


    Two of its cogwheels were destroyed now, and it was heavily injured. It moved with snail-like speed. The small Crocodile God¡¯s gravity substance chains were pinning it in ce, keeping it from avoiding Han Sen¡¯s attacks.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The gold general flew over to the Six Core God Snake that was pinned to the. Instead of pulling out the pir that was pinning the snake, he used his fists to strike the creature. Gold energy carried each swing. It was like a glowing storm was raining down on the captured snake.


    The Six Core God Snake remained pinned in ce. The small Crocodile God¡¯s substance chains had it trapped, and there was nothing it could do to defend itself. Under the gold general¡¯s continuing barrage of attacks, the cogwheels broke one after another. In seconds, another two had crumbled to dust.


    As this went on, the Six Core God Snake was suffering horrendously. It cast countless space substance chains. They rose like an infinity of venomous snakes and tried to wrap themselves around the gold general.


    Han Sen was running his gold general at max capacity. Still, he couldn¡¯t free his fist from the substance chains. He was trapped and could no longer move.


    Pang!


    The Six Core God Snake¡¯s tail mmed into him, sending the gold general flying again. Its anger fueled that scary attack, caving in the gold general¡¯s chest.


    ¡°The Six Core God Snake is so powerful! It is gravely injured, and yet, it can still fight. No wonder it is considered one of the best in the core area.¡± The gold general tore a trench across a long section of the¡¯s surface before Han Sen could regain control of the machine.


    The Six Core God Snake¡¯s tail coiled around the Sky God Pir and pulled the pir out of its body. It wanted to move, but the small Crocodile God appeared in front of it. The little creature struck one of the two cogwheels the snake had remaining.


    There was a snapping noise. The small Crocodile God managed to destroy the cogwheel, and it was a painful blow for the Six Core God Snake. The agony made the snake¡¯s long body shiver and shake, and it tried to swing its tail toward the small Crocodile God instead.


    Pang!


    The small Crocodile God flew away like a ball, and the Sky God Pir drifted away as well.


    Han Sen drove the gold general to reim the Sky God Pir. With his weapon in-hand, he thrust his arm toward the Six Core God Snake. While the snake was still contorted in pain, Han Sen prated the creature¡¯s final cogwheel.


    The Six Core God Snake thrashed and twisted. It tried using its tail to smack the gold general away again, but the small Crocodile God was furiously returning to the fray. A heavy substance chainnded across the snake and slowed it even further.


    The gold general approached as this urred. Han Sen¡¯s fists angrily pummeled the wounds of the Six Core God Snake. A frenzy of gold punches hit the snake like a crazy and wrathful storm. The Six Core God Snake¡¯s body was slowly driven into the. Chunks of rock flew everywhere.


    Pang!


    Han Sen continued to punch, and the Six Core God Snake and the exploded. The scary explosion spread through space like a beautiful firework.


    ¡°Core deified xenogeneic hunted: Six Core God Snake. Deified xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Six Core God Snake beast soul.¡±


    ¡°I got the beast soul!¡± Han Sen grinned.


    Far away in space, Exquisite and Li Keer were frozen. They had used their Very High Sense to watch the entire battle unfold. They thought Han Sen was quite amazing when he turned into the gold general, but then he cooperated with the small Crocodile God to defeat the Six Core God Snake with rtive ease.


    ¡°It really was Dor that stole the Sea Sky Eye and the Sky God Pir.¡± Li Keer¡¯s heart was a confused mess of emotion at that moment. She had thought from the beginning that the Gold Armor General had some connection to Dor, but she hadn¡¯t suspected that Dor himself could have been that gold general.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Exquisite¡¯s normally emotionless face looked shocked. She recognized the gold general, but she didn¡¯t understand how Dor was able to be the foe he had once defeated.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Li Keer shook her head with a wry smile. She knew that was the gold general, but she didn¡¯t know how Dor could transform into it. She could not imagine what forces could allow that.


    The small Crocodile God ran to the Six Core God Snake¡¯s corpse. It kicked and bit it savagely. It was a shame that the little creature didn¡¯t eat meat. And the Six Core God Snake¡¯s body was like metal, anyway. There was probably nothing worth eating there regardless.


    Han Sen put away the gold general that had been badly damaged. The Six Core God Snake was strong. Even the gold general¡¯s powerful defensives had taken a lot of nasty damage. Some parts of it were broken entirely. If the small Crocodile God hadn¡¯t used his gravity substance chains to restrict the snake, the gold general would have been cut to pieces.


    Digging out the Six Core God Snake¡¯s core xenogeneic gene, Han Sen noted how it was a jade green cogwheel. It was only around the size of a fist, and it had spun continuously in the Six Core God Snake¡¯s head.


    ¡°That is some good stuff.¡± Han Sen could feel the scary presence emitted by the cogwheel, and so heplimented it. But he still couldn¡¯t absorb deified genes just yet, so he put it away for now.


    The small Crocodile God spent thest of his anger on the corpse of the snake. He flew to Han Sen and began to make noises that were a mixture of screams and crying. It was like the little guy iming that Han Sen had lied to him.


    ¡°Small Crocodile God, you are so powerful! You killed such a powerful xenogeneic! You must be the strongest creature in the universe...¡± Han Sen looked at the small Crocodile God with admiration andplimented it profusely.


    The small Crocodile God was about to continue ranting at Han Sen, but as he heard all this, he became cocky. He squinted his little eyes and looked very proud. He looked as if he was strong and almighty and forgot about his argument with Han Sen.


    ¡°Kids are easy to trick,¡± Han Sen thought, looking at the prideful little Crocodile God with a smile.


    The small Crocodile God leaped back onto Han Sen¡¯s head. It raised its head and roared. It seemed to be telling Han Sen to go and find more xenogeneics for it to kill.


    Han Sen flew away. And as he went, he examined the core deified beast soul he had obtained from the Six Core God Snake.


    Core deified beast soul Six Core God Snake: Weapon


    ¡°A weapon beast soul? It¡¯s a weapon beast soul! It is finally here. I wonder what it will be? Since it came from a snake, perhaps it will be a spear. Maybe it will be a sword. Or maybe it will end up being a dagger?¡± Han Sen was so happy. He had wanted a deified weapon for the longest time. And this was a space power weapon beast soul, so it had to be something special.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen summoned the Six Core God Snake beast soul.


    A greenpound bow appeared in his hands. The bow looked so cool. It had mechanical arms, and its body was decorated with six wheels. It had the features of a mechanical cold-based weapon. It was chilly to the touch, and it looked frightening. He could already tell that it would have unparalleled uracy.


    The cold-based weapon exuded a murderous feeling. Something about its styling reminded Han Sen of aplex machine. Han Sen could see the bow shimmer with the shadow of the Six Core God Snake.


    ¡°This is a bow?¡± Han Sen looked at the Six Core Snake Bow in his hands in surprise.

 Chapter 2580 - The Snakes Are Coming

    <h4>Chapter 2580: The Snakes Are Coming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen immediately loved his new bow. He had recently used Autumn Wind¡¯s Wind String, but the bow already possessed an owner. Forcing it open hadn¡¯t felt good.


    But this Six Core Snake Bow was different. Han Sen held its body and pulled the string effortlessly. The cogwheels across it spun as he drew the string back, and it didn¡¯t cost him any strength to make use of it. And the power the bow could unleash was just as great as he had hoped. In fact, this bow was capable of shooting projectiles with more power than Wind String could have managed.


    Han Sen could feel the space powering from the bow, but he didn¡¯t know how that space power would affect the use of the Six Core Snake Bow.


    This was the first time Han Sen had gotten the opportunity to make use of a deified beast soul weapon. It was difficult to gauge the amount of power it possessed.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t n on trying it out immediately. He was willing to save this bow for his true identity as Han Sen. For Dor, the gold general already provided enough power to battle deified beings. Plus, it wouldn¡¯t even be possible for Han Sen to use the bow while he was using the gold general. Therefore, keeping the bow as Dor would be pointless.


    However, the weapon couldn¡¯t be more perfect for Han Sen¡¯s identity. The peacock king¡¯s soul robe wouldn¡¯t affect his use of the bow, and it would actually give the bow even more power. It would definitely give him more security.


    Even if deifieds came for him, with the peacock king¡¯s soul robe and the Six Core Snake Bow, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Han Sen.


    ¡°If those Extreme King guys dare toe after me again, I will feed them arrows. I¡¯ll let them know I have feelings, too.¡±


    Han Sen put the Six Core Snake Bow away. He would use itter.


    He had used the Dongxuan Area to hide himself and the small Crocodile God while he looked over the bow. Not even Exquisite and Li Keer could see what he was doing now. The Six Core Snake Bow wouldn¡¯t be noticed.


    ¡°All that I¡¯m missing now are deified arrows. Having a bow without arrows isn¡¯t perfect,¡± Han Sen thought greedily.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were going to chase after Han Sen, but they soon realized he had vanished from their abilities of detection. They could no longer detect his presence, no matter what method they used. They ran to the ce where Han Sen wasst seen, but he seemed to be long gone. Not even the Very High Sense could find a trace of him.


    ¡°This Dor is a very mysterious individual,¡± Exquisite said with a frown.


    ¡°Not just mysterious. Everything he does is a little beyond belief, but it will be hard to convince someone like that to be my silkworm.¡± Li Keer sighed.


    ¡°No matter how strong he is, he cannot elude the Very High forever. If you really want to pick him, we can go back home and have the elder unearth his identity. Then, we can formte a n to take him,¡± Exquisite said.


    Li Keer shook her head. ¡°He will be my silkworm. It is best if I try to bring him in myself.¡±


    Exquisite said nothing, but she didn¡¯t have much hope for Li Keer¡¯s efforts.


    Before she met Dor, Exquisite would never have expected that a potential silkworm might refuse an offer from the Very High. But Han Sen was so amazing that she was even double-guessing the prestige of her race.


    It would be very difficult to convince someone like that to be a silkworm. Plus, Li Keer¡¯s Very High Sense wasn¡¯t perfect yet.


    But Li Keer insisted, so Exquisite saw no reason to argue.


    Han Sen brought the small Crocodile God around with him to hunt. They killed a few core King xenogeneics. The small Crocodile God was happy at first, but now he was growing tired.


    Han Sen brought out some wine to make the creature happy again, but the small Crocodile God was bing harder to please. He wanted to see the outside world more and more.


    ¡°The ce I told you about exists, but you can¡¯t see it in the core area. You are a creature of the core area. You cannot leave. So, how can I take you to see what is out there?¡± Han Sen was annoyed by this prospect, too.


    Fortunately, the bronze furnace was there. It was able to help Han Sen by making the small Crocodile God much happier.


    The small Crocodile God had killed many xenogeneics for the bronze furnace, and now, there were many swords inside the furnace.


    Han Sen used sses to examine the furnace. Its potential was five stars, too. That was the max a King ss could be before bing deified.


    ¡°What a shame. The xenogeneics from the core area cannot leave. If they could, I could keep them by my side at all times.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Han Sen had the bronze furnace lead them around. Han Sen soon left the core area, though, and he returned to the white whale.


    In the past, whenever Han Sen returned, the pirates would happily wee him. But this time, no one even noticed when he appeared. Everyone was watching something outside of the white whale, and they seemed to be frozen with shock. Even Bao¡¯er was.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what was going on. He followed everyone¡¯s gazes and found that there was a group of snakesing to thend. They were emerging from the ck sea, and the white tiger was trying to fight them off.


    These battles had happened many times before, but this time, it was different. There were too many groups of snakesing out of the ck sea. There were many times the number of snakes that had appeared on any previous asion.


    The snakes slithered onto the ind in hordes and began munching on the mushrooms. They were scarier than a swarm of locusts.


    The white tiger was killing them, but there were too many snakes. It was unable to kill them all. The snakes slithered onto the ind in greater and greater numbers.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Fang Qing Yu suddenly breathed upon seeing the snake hordes.


    ¡°Oh no, what?¡± the pirates looked at Fang Qing Yu.


    Fang Qing Yu looked terrible, and he said, ¡°If the white tiger cannot stop the snakes, all the mushrooms here will be eaten by the creatures. That means we will have no food for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Pah, I thought you meant something more severe. That is no big deal. We can trade for food in the core area with others,¡± a pirate said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Listen, if all the mushrooms are gone, then the white tiger might get hungry ande after us. And how about the snakes themselves? Aside from the mushrooms out there...¡± Before Fang Qing Yu finished, everyone knew what he meant.


    They all looked at the mushrooms on each other¡¯s heads. They felt a chill. If the snakes treated them like food, they would have to stop the snakes¡¯ advance. And that probably wouldn¡¯t go too well for them.


    They had seen how scary the snakes were, as many of them could be King ss. But the snakes also came in seemingly infinite numbers; it would be impossible to kill them all.


    If the white tiger couldn¡¯t stop the snakes, there was little they could do.


    ¡°Little red bird, go out and help,¡± Han Sen said to the little red bird. If the snake group took over the ind, it would be quite the annoyance for them. That was why Han Sen allowed the little red bird to help the white tiger fight off the snakes.But before the little red bird did anything, a harsh wind blew across the ck sea. It created giant, tumultuous waves as a giant monster emerged from the ck water.

 Chapter 2581 - Tentacle Monster

    <h4>Chapter 2581: Tentacle Monster</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That monster was breathtakingly ugly. It was like a giant worm, but countless hair-like tentacles writhed from the sides of its body. The beast crawled out of the ck water, its body still dripping the corrosive liquid of the sea.


    When the white tiger saw the monster, its expression changed. It roared to the sky, its mouth stretched wide open. Then, a mushroom rain began to storm down on the big monster.


    The mushrooms exploded near the monster, turning into giant spore clouds that hung in the air. Mushrooms began to grow on the heads of the snakes all around the spores.


    As the small mushrooms grew, the bodies of the snakes were sucked dry. They copsed onto the ground like dust.


    Fang Qing Yu and the pirates stared at the battle with wide eyes. The pirates were so scared, and they screamed, ¡°If our mushrooms grow big, will they suck us dry, too?¡±


    Everyone was scared, but Han Sen reassured them by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The mushrooms on our heads are different from the mushrooms guing those snakes.¡±


    The crew felt much safer after Han Sen said that, although their nerves continued to rattle.


    The ugly monster stood in the center of those spore clouds, and the clouds were heaviest right around the monster¡¯s body. But even so, it didn¡¯t seem to be afflicted with the power-draining mushrooms.


    The monster moved onto the ind. It ate a lot of mushrooms, and the strange snakes moved with it. The white tiger was unable to do anything to stop them.


    The white tiger kept firing its mushroom rain, but that attack only seemed to affect the smaller snakes. It did nothing to that horrendous beast. Furthermore, the monster was so unaffected that itpletely ignored the white tiger. It simply dragged its mountainous body toward the mushroom forest. It opened its mouth wide and began gnashing its teeth to bite and chew. It was able to swallow a few acres of forest in no time.


    No matter how many mushrooms the ind contained, it clearly wouldn¡¯t be enough to sate the hunger of that monster. The white tiger became extremely upset as it watched the enormous beast. The white tiger dug its head into the ground and disappeared.


    ¡°No way. It ran away so soon?¡± Fang Qing Yu and the others hadn¡¯t expected that.


    But the next second, the white tiger emerged underneath the monster. Its ws tore into the white tiger¡¯s belly.


    For a split second, everyone thought that the white tiger had cleverly gained the upper hand. Then the monster¡¯s silky tentacles moved, reaching down and tying up the white tiger like a zongzi. The white tiger struggled and roared, but it couldn¡¯t escape from the tentacles.


    Those tiny tentacles appeared to be alive. They traced the white tiger¡¯s mouth, ears, eyes, and nose. Then the lecherous things began drilling into each orifice. The white tiger began to release horrendous, deafening screams.


    Everyone felt a chill while watching it. Their bodies red with goosebumps. They had seen many people be killed before, and not even watching a person be dismembered would make them flinch. But seeing all those hair-like tentacles drilling into the mouth, ears, eyes, and nostrils of the white tiger was enough to give them a proper chill.


    The white tiger kept struggling. It tried to gnaw and bite off the silk-like tentacles, but once the tentacles were bitten free, they could still move of their own volition. They were like worms, drilling into the creature¡¯s body. The sight made people feel itchy.


    ¡°Little Red, go and help him!¡± Han Sen said to the little red bird.


    The little red bird flew, and mes bloomed around it. As it departed the white whale, it became a fiery phoenix. Wherever it flew, red mes rose around it and incinerated the snakes in its proximity.


    Golden fire shot from the little red bird¡¯s mouth. The firended atop the silk-like tentacles and burned them to dust. The white tiger was saved and freed from the bindings that coiled around it.


    The monster seemed to be frightened by the fires of the little red bird¡¯s phoenix me. It stopped eating the mushrooms, spun its body around, and used the eye upon its forehead to stare at the little red bird.


    The little red bird screeched loudly. It pped its wings, sending its phoenix mes raging toward the monster like a firestorm.


    The monster¡¯s countless tentacles suddenly wrapped around its body, forming a ball-shaped shell.


    The phoenix mesnded atop the newly-formed shell and started to burn through it. But the fire only made it through the outeryer. There were moreyers on the inside.


    The fire burned deeper, but the tentacles seemed endless. No amount of burning would be enough, it appeared.


    Pang!


    The little red bird was happily burning away at the monster when suddenly, a big spear that was like a mountain came out from the rocks beneath. The spear hit the little red bird before it could react and sent the little red bird spinning away amidst of haze of fiery explosions.


    Han Sen had a closer look, and he found that the giant spear had been formed from the monster¡¯s smaller tentacles.


    After the hit that the little red bird had taken, its fires seemed to be weaker. It screamed in rage. And when it screamed, the strength and vigor of its mes returned. It hurled itself back into the fight with the monster.


    The monster moved its silk tentacles, letting them writhe together. Many wings formed around the monster¡¯s body, and those wings began to beat in tandem to make the body of the creature fly very quickly. It was no slower than the little red bird.


    The monster and the little red bird chased each other through the air. The silk tentacles on the monster seemed innumerable, and they could take on any shape. They could form shields and weapons if they wished to. The little red bird¡¯s fire could drive back the tentacles for a while, but nosting damage was ever done.


    A lot of the weird snakes were still headed for the ind, and the white tiger remained there to deal with them. But there were still too many of them. And it didn¡¯t matter how many were killed, as more and more would show up. They refused to retreat from the ind.


    ¡°Whoever is King ss or above should go out there and help,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he summoned his peacock king¡¯s soul robe and hastily departed the white whale.


    Bao¡¯er jumped onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulder to go with him.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon went with him, too. The Extreme King knights and pirates also went out to fight. They knew this was a matter of life and death, and so nobody thought twice about going out there to fight.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t go after the horde of snakes, though. He was headed for the little red bird and the monster that were still fighting in the sky. His body glowed like a rainbow as he flew toward the monster.


    The monster reacted to his approach incredibly quickly. It continued to fight the little red bird, but it also spawned many more tentacles that formed a shield to stop the corrosion induced by the rainbow light.


    While the rainbow light quickly melted through the makeshift shield, the tentacles were able to immediately form a new one. It would continue doing so until the rainbow light cast by Han Sen was finished.


    When Han Sen got close to the monster, the tentacles formed a big hammer that tried to strike him. Han Sen looped through the air like a phoenix to avoid the hammer. He cast a rainbow light across his body.


    But the rainbow light was blocked by another shield of tentacles. Although the monster was fighting two enemies, it was dealing with Han Sen and the little red bird¡¯s attacks with perfect precision.

 Chapter 2582 - Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 2582: Retreat</h4>


    The monster was like a fighting machine. It could rotate 360 degrees in a moment, and it could release tentacles from any part of its body. The tentacles could weave themselves together to create whatever weapon or defense best suited the needs of its fight.


    The scariest thing about it was that the tentacles were deified ss. And the wholeposition of the beast had a strong life power. No matter how many times it was struck, it could rpose itself. Facing such an opponent, Han Sen and the little red bird weren¡¯t sure what to do.


    Han Sen and the bird were attacking the monster together, but they were at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Real deified xenogeneics are scary. Those fake deified xenogeneics in the core area are nothingpared to this.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He couldn¡¯t think of a way in which they could defeat this foe. An idea urred to him, and he summoned his Six Core Snake Bow. He didn¡¯t have any deified arrows for it, so he had to summon a King ss arrow beast soul. He ced the arrow on the Six Core Snake Bow and pulled the string.


    Whoosh!


    The moment Han Sen let the arrow fly, the Six Core Snake Bow¡¯s six wheels spun. The arrow was imbued with a strange power, and it immediately disappeared.


    When the arrow appeared again, it was in front of the monster. It soared right into the eye upon the monster¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°The Six Core Snake Bow gives space power to the arrows it shoots!¡± Han Sen realized with pleasure.


    That meant every arrow the Six Core Snake Bow fired would teleport. That was better than Han Sen¡¯s skill for drilling arrows. When people were shot by an arrow from this bow, they wouldn¡¯t be able to trace its path toward them.


    Plus, Han Sen was also able to tell that the arrow could tear through the fabric of space. That was the power the Six Core Snake Bow could imbue upon the projectiles he used with it.


    The King ss beast soul arrow received enough of a buff from the Six Core Snake Bow to pierce through the monster¡¯s eye. Half the arrow embedded itself firmly in the eye, and blood sprayed out around it.


    ¡°This is a nice bow,¡± Han Sen thought happily. The bow¡¯s power was perfect for Han Sen.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t stay happy for long. Tentacles grew from the injured monster¡¯s eye. The tentacles wrapped around the beast soul arrow and removed the power Han Sen had given to the projectile. Then the monster pulled out the beast soul arrow and cracked it.


    That injured eye was covered by tentacles and swiftly healed.


    ¡°Is the monster¡¯s entire body made of silk?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Quickly, Han Sen¡¯s guess was confirmed. He used his Six Core Snake Bow to strike the monster¡¯s body. The same result was achieved. No matter where Han Sen fired, tentacles would appear and patch up the monster in no time at all.


    ¡°I believe I can kill you.¡± Han Sen added his Turtle spell to the arrow in a bid to slow the beast down.


    The Turtle skill was applied to the monster. It managed to make the monster¡¯s body slower, but Han Sen was soon surprised to learn that the monster could shed the parts of its body that contained Turtle. That removed the effects of the spell from the greater mass of the beast.


    Han Sen tried to apply the Turtle symbol in many different ways, but ultimately, it was ineffective. The monster was like a gecko that could keep reproducing its tail. This creature could cut off any part of its body to no negative effect.


    ¡°This guy is more disgusting than Barr,¡± Han Sen said.


    The little red bird and Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to do against the monster. The monster kept using its tentacles to form all sorts of different weapons to attack them. Some of its attacks changed weapons unexpectedly at thest moment.


    It could make knives, spears, swords, and sticks. It could also make shields and fists. The monster was like an invincible killing machine. It was giving Han Sen and the little red bird a headache.


    Gu Qingcheng and the others were helping the white tiger tackle all the smaller snakes, but things weren¡¯t going so well for them either. More and more of those weird snakes slithered up onto the ind. Their numbers were growing. Whenever the defenders killed one snake, two more took its ce. Half the ind was now wholly swarmed by the snakes.


    The white tiger suddenly meowed to the sky. Its cry was directed at Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what the white tiger wanted. The white tiger jumped and drilled into the ground. When it reappeared, it was one hundred miles away. Then, it called to Han Sen again.


    Han Sen now understood. It wanted Han Sen to follow it.


    Although Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what the white tiger was thinking, he knew that fighting like this was futile. Even if he and the little red bird could survive, Fang Qing Yu and the others would likely be killed.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you drive! Follow it and let¡¯s go.¡± Han Sen threw Bao¡¯er into the white whale.


    Bao¡¯er dropped through the air. When the ground came near, she flipped andnded softly upon the white whale. She hurried inside and fired it up, then piloted it toward the white tiger.


    Gu Qingcheng and the others fell back to the white whale as well. Han Sen and the little red bird kept fighting as they made their retreat. They wouldn¡¯t allow the monster a chance to attack the white whale.


    The group of snakes was like a ck ocean beneath the white whale. They destroyed everything in sight. The fairytale-like mushroom ind was turned into a ruined, rocky crag.


    Han Sen and the little red bird flew a great distance away from the monster, but it no longer seemed to be going after them. It started to gorge on the mushrooms now that it could do so uninterrupted.


    Han Sen and the little red bird no longer provoked it. They flew next to the white whale to protect it. And as they did, they all proceeded to follow the white tiger.


    Their situation was a dire one. Food was now going to be a problem. The scariest thing was that the snakes and the monster were both issues that they had no idea how to solve.


    The white whale flew over the ind. As they moved beyond the snakes, they saw the mushroom forest behind them get consumed.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s face grew pale as he looked at one snake among the writhing mass. After eating a lot of mushrooms, its body becamerger. It swelled to ten times its previous size, and its body started to grow tentacles. It was like a smaller version of that goliath monster.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t snakes. They¡¯re baby versions of that big one,¡± Han Sen and the others now understood. They looked quite glum.


    One monster was hard enough to deal with. If they all became monsters, it would be disastrous.


    And as everyone was trying to process the new information, a few more of the snakes grew bigger. They became just like the monster that was covered in tentacles. But their auras didn¡¯t reach the horrifying level of thergest one just yet. They were King ss, most likely, and almost as good as a half-deified.


    ¡°Is this a joke?¡± one the pirates mumbled in shock.


    No one answered him, and that was because no one knew what it was.


    The white tiger kept running through the mushroom forest, but if the white whale started tog, it would stop and roar up at them. It went back to running when they caught up. It was like it was leading them somece.

 Chapter 2583 - It’s Hard to Tell if it’s Good or Bad

    <h4>Chapter 2583: It¡¯s Hard to Tell if it¡¯s Good or Bad</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and the others had explored this ind many times before. Aside from the mushrooms, there was nothing special to be found.


    They had searched the broken battleship repeatedly, but nothing important was ever discovered.


    ¡°Where is the white tiger taking us? Is he going to take us away from here somehow?¡± Han Sen wondered, intrigued.


    But Han Sen was soon disappointed. The white tiger wasn¡¯t nning on leaving the ind. They came to a giant mushroom that was around three stories tall. The tiger walked up to the mushroom and pped it. The mushroom fell over, revealing an underground cave that was hidden beneath.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cave below here?¡± Han Sen murmured in surprise. He didn¡¯t know what material this ind was made of, but the rocks were so hard that not even deified powers could shatter them.


    Making a cave there would be very difficult.


    The white tiger disappeared into the cave. After a while, it came out. It made some noises in Han Sen¡¯s direction, as if it was hurrying him to go in.


    Han Sen saw that the snakes weren¡¯t too far behind them. If they entered the cave now, the snakes might arrive before they had a chance to leave. That would thrust them into the maw of another nasty fight.


    But as Han Sen thought about it some more, he realized that they had little choice if they wanted to stay on the ind. The snakes would be their enemies as long as they remained on the ind, and there was little they could do against the snakes in their current state.


    Everyone disembarked the white whale. Han Sen shrank the white whale and put it away, then dropped into the underground cave. The others couldn¡¯t do anything except follow.


    They had been inside the cave for less than thirty seconds when the snakes arrived, covering the ground like a ck nket. Many of the slithery serpents poked their heads into the cave.


    Because there weren¡¯t any mushrooms, however, the snakes didn¡¯t seem to be very interested. After looking around the cave briefly, they crawled back out.


    Han Sen and the others continued to follow the white tiger. Han Sen soon realized that the cave was a natural formation, not a man-made hollow. That made him feel very relieved.


    If it was man-made, then whatever made the cave could be very dangerous to them. If it was natural, on the other hand, there was a chance it was just an ordinary cave that could help them avoid disaster.


    ¡°Why would that white tiger be so kind, bringing us to a cave to avoid disaster? Or is this part of a greater conspiracy?¡± one of the pirates asked.


    ¡°Regardless, we need to keep walking. Unless you want to fight those monsters outside the cave, that is,¡± another pirate said.


    ¡°Stop talking! We might as well explore the cave fully. Maybe that is where the white tiger stores its treasure. Who knows? We might be able to get something good out of it.¡±


    The pirate crew was chattering among themselves when suddenly, they felt something emerge from deeper in the cave.


    In fact, they did not see anything. They just felt somethinge forward.


    The next second, everyone felt a chill. Their clothes billowed as a cold wind rushed up from deeper in the cave.


    The cold wind wasn¡¯t very strong. It was the type of wind that would only make tree leaves flutter gently, so it wasn¡¯t harmful to Han Sen¡¯s group. However, the wind made everyone feel weirded-out.


    One of the pirates said, ¡°Weird. There is wind underground. Does that mean there is an exit?¡±


    Fang Qing Yu¡¯s eyes brightened, and he said, ¡°We¡¯re assuming that we¡¯ve been in the ck Hole Spider¡¯s stomach, right? If the ocean is the creature¡¯s stomach, there should be some organs that connect to it. Maybe essing those organs can lead us to an exit.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Does that mean the wind was a fart?¡± a pirate eximed, turning green.


    Fang Qing Yu¡¯s exnation made the others feel ufortable. But more than anything, they were just surprised. If this was true, they had a chance of escaping this hellish ce alive.


    Escaping through the creature¡¯s intestines did not sound pleasant, but it would be better than dying. No matter how nasty the trip might be, life was more important.


    Everyone was full of hope. Their morale was given a big boost, and they followed the tiger at an eager pace.


    The tunnel twisted and corkscrewed, but in general, it was headed down. Some ces were wide enough to let a ne fly through. Other ces were so narrow that only one person could squeeze their way through at a time.


    As they traveled, the cool wind continued to blow over them from below. It was a very soft wind at first, but the deeper they went, the stronger it became. The stone walls on either side of them were smooth, which was undoubtedly a result of their exposure to the constant wind. It was like they had been caressed for a billion years.


    And then, they heard another wind-like sound. It came with the noise of distant, rumbling thunder. It was like an endless thunderstorm raging with the echoes of breaking space. The pirates felt as if their eardrums were about to pop.


    Fortunately, the wind wasn¡¯t strong enough to hurt anyone. It was just ominous.


    ¡°This is wrong. If this tunnel leads to the creature¡¯s guts, then it cannot keep farting this much.¡±


    ¡°Maybe this ck Hole Spider has an upset stomach?¡±


    ¡°Please use your brains. Even if its stomach was upset, it would still need something to digest. That¡¯s what makes you feel sick. We have traveled all this way, and yet, we have only found dry rocks. There is nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think this ce is?¡±


    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be talking to you about it.¡±


    The pirates were arguing amongst themselves again. They weren¡¯t arguing for fun, but they clearly needed to blow off some steam. They were trying to alleviate the stress of the situation.


    Han Sen had known early on that these weren¡¯t the spider¡¯s guts. And in the presence of all the wind made him feel quite strange.


    If there was no exit down below, then the presence of wind was weird.


    Han Sen wanted to ask the white tiger, but the white tiger only continued to run forward. It ignored them. So, getting information from that creature would be unlikely.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The wind wasing up again. This time, it blew against them with greater strength. The force of the wind twisted the faces of the pirates into a variety of odd shapes. The skin of their faces pped against their skulls with the wind.


    The Marquise ss Fang Qing Yu was almost blown awaypletely. His body lifted into the air, and Han Sen had to reach out and grab him to keep him from blowing away.


    ¡°The wind is getting stronger here. Should we keep going?¡± The group drifted to a stop and looked at Han Sen. He was their leader.


    Han Sen was hesitating, too. He didn¡¯t know much about the white tiger. Following the white tiger down into this random hole in the ground might not have been such a good idea, after all. If he could go back in time, he would not have led his people down there.


    As Han Sen pondered their current circumstances, the white tiger noticed they were no longer following. It turned around and rumbled at Han Sen, telling them to hurry.


    ¡°How about this? While the snakes haven¡¯t reached us yet, so this seems like a safe ce to rest. You guys stay here while I scout ahead,¡± Han Sen said to Fang Qing Yu.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care about the lives of the Extreme King knights and pirates, but he did care about Gu Qingcheng and Ning Yue.


    ¡°Let use with you.¡± Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon decided to follow, having no interest in staying behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here!¡± Ning Yue jumped forward. She clung to Han Sen¡¯s legs, knowing that following Han Sen was better than staying put.

 Chapter 2584 - Forming a Stone

    <h4>Chapter 2584: Forming a Stone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was no getting rid of Ning Yue, so Han Sen had to bring her with him. Gu Qingcheng, Elysian Moon, Bao¡¯er, and the little red bird also came along. Fang Qing Yu decided to stay behind.


    The further into the depths they went, the scarier the wind became. Whenever the wind blew, not even Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon could keep their bnce. They didn¡¯t know why the wind was bing so strong as they went deeper.


    For there to be so much wind, there had to be a windy exit. But when he looked down, what was seen was a hellish crack. No air could escape.


    Ning Yue was scared, but she was unaffected. The little green sword she wielded kept the scary wind from getting close to her.


    ¡°I wonder what that little green sword is? Its abilities are too scary,¡± Han Sen said with a sigh.


    As Han Sen was thinking, the white tiger suddenly disappeared. It was like it had just vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Why has the white tiger disappeared?¡± Ning Yue shouted in fear.


    Before Han Sen could answer, the white tiger was there again. It rumbled at Han Sen, and while Han Sen was still reeling from the shock, it disappeared again.


    Han Sen and the others moved carefully forward and found a hole in the ground. It dropped almost straight down, which was why it looked like the white tiger had disappeared.


    Due to the angle, Han Sen hadn¡¯t noticed the hole until they were right on top of it.


    They followed the white tiger down, and what they found at the bottom caught Han Sen by surprise.


    It was a jar-shaped cave. They came in from the side, but there was no other exit. That ce was a dead end.


    The fact that the cave was a dead end wasn¡¯t what had caught their attention, though. There was something in the cave.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t recognize the device. Most of it was obscured by the stone that covered it, and only about one foot of it could be seen. The device was purple like copper, and there were some strange symbols carved across it. It looked like the handle of something, but it wasn¡¯t like the grip of a sword or a knife. That was because this handle was only as thick as a couple of Han Sen¡¯s fingers. And even with the little they could see right now, the group knew that it was too long to be a normal handle.


    Boom!


    Han Sen and the others were still looking at that purple copper object that was buried by rocks when suddenly, a weird symbol shone with purple light. And right after, a scary storm came out of the purple object.


    Everyone was blown away by the wind. They bounced around the cave like rubber balls until the wind escaped through the passage they had used to enter. The respite afterward allowed them to get back on their feet.


    Han Sen and the little red bird had been left rather disheveled by the abrupt gust. The wind was far stronger than what they had experienced before.


    The wind wasparatively gentle when it entered the tunnel, but inside that cave, they were exposed to the full power of the gusts.


    ¡°What is this? How can it be so powerful?¡± Han Sen looked at the purple copper object with shock. His eyes were glowing.


    ¡°Meow.¡± The white tiger had walked over to stand next to the purple copper object. It used a paw to point at the item, and then it called to Han Sen.


    ¡°You mean, you want me to get it out of there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Meow,¡± the white tiger said with a nod.


    Gu Qingcheng was staring intently at the purple copper object, and she made a guess. ¡°Maybe this thing can restrain the monster outside.¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡± The white tiger immediately nodded after hearing Gu Qingcheng speak.


    ¡°Is such a thing possible?¡± Han Sen thought, suddenly excited by the prospect. He had been trying to think of a way they could deal with the monster on the ind, but he hadn¡¯t yete up with anything. If this weapon could be used against their enemies, then their crisis would be resolved. And Han Sen would receive another treasure, to boot. This was good.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, and he went straight up to the purple copper object. He used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine it.


    The Purple-Eye Butterfly spun around in Han Sen¡¯s eye like four cherry blossoms. Within Han Sen¡¯s vision, the history of the purple copper object began to y back like a movie.


    Han Sen was shocked. While the Purple-Eye Butterfly was rewinding, he was able to see what it was. It was a purple copper jian swordbreaker.


    The jian was a very rare weapon. It looked like a sword, but the de was square. Rather than having a typical de, which focused on sharpness, this weapon was all about strength.


    Ordinary jians were used in pairs, so a single jian was rare.


    There was only one weapon here, though. There might have been another one lying around somewhere, but if so, Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen it yet.


    For some reason, the jian had been left behind in the ck sea. Layers of sediment had umted from the ck sea, slowly building up to form the ind they were currently inside.


    Based on its depth, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the weapon had somehow drawn the sediment together to make this entire mushroom ind.


    But that jian¡¯s weird symbols kept releasing storms, so its handle was clear of any rock. Furthermore, it had carved out an entire cave. Based on how well it was hidden, Han Sen had no idea how the white tiger had found it.


    Han Sen then had a weird thought. ¡°That means this ind is a stone inside the ck Hole Spider¡¯s stomach. The spider should have expelled any substances it couldn¡¯t digest over the years. Instead, because of this purple copper jian, the substances have built up into a solid mass. After billions of years, this entire ind has been created.¡±


    ¡°Let me try it,¡± Elysian Moon said. As Han Sen watched, Elysian Moon walked over to the purple copper jian. She cast a power and wrapped her hands around the exposed portion.


    Pang!


    Before Elysian Moon applied any strength to her grip, a frightening gale of wind sted her body away at lightning speed. Han Sen and the others didn¡¯t fare much better.


    They did not know what the purple copper jian was, but the fact that it could release such power when no one was even using it was amazing. Not even the little red bird could withstand the wind it summoned. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary item, that was for sure.


    ¡°It looks like a deified weapon with a wind element. Is there anyone who is a master of the element of wind?¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    Everyone swapped nces with each other. No one there really focused on wind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep trying. Maybe we don¡¯t have to be too attuned with the wind element. If we can¡¯t pull it out, we can remove the rocks that are surrounding it,¡± Han Sen said.


    Elysian Moon nodded and drew her paper umbre. She used it as a sword and shed at the rocks atop the purple copper jian. The tip of the umbre unleashed a raging swordlight that mmed into the rock.


    That strike was strong enough to cut a hole through an entire, but when the light faded, the rocks weren¡¯t even scratched. Everyone stared at the undamaged rocks with ck jaws.

 Chapter 2585 - Purple Copper Jian

    <h4>Chapter 2585: Purple Copper Jian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Elysian Moon was as strong as a King ss could be, but her full-power attack hadn¡¯t even left a mark on the stones. The rock of that ce was far sturdier than they could have imagined.


    ¡°Little red bird!¡± Han Sen called.


    The little red bird understood what Han Sen wanted to see from it, so it shot out its phoenix fire to burn the rocks around the purple copper jian.


    Surprisingly, it took half an hour of constant mes before the rocks even started to be affected. They began to turn red. If Han Sen tried to use the phoenix fire to melt the rocks into molten juice, God only knew how long that might take.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the burning rocks and said, ¡°The ck Hole Spider has consumed manys and stones. The spider must have eaten many high-ss metals and special materials over the years, but its digestive system has failed to break down some of them. Anything that cannot be digested hase together to form these stones. If these rocks have withstood the digestive system of the deified ck Hole Spider, it¡¯s easy to imagine how frighteningly strong this material might be. An ordinary deified won¡¯t have an easy time damaging these deified stones.¡±


    Elysian Moon nodded to show agreement with what Gu Qingcheng just said. The ck Hole Spider was a deified xenogeneic that was at the butterfly rank. If a monster like the spider couldn¡¯t digest a material, then Han Sen¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t be able to break it down either.


    Fortunately, the little red bird could slowly burn its way through the stones. With effort and patience, a clump of steel could be ground into a needle. Clearly, those were the qualities that they needed here: effort and patience.


    As the little red bird was still spewing its zing fires, another gale of wind erupted from the purple copper jian. That wind scattered the phoenix fire everywhere, blowing it back across Han Sen and the others. Many pained screams erupted.


    The little red bird stopped spewing its phoenix fire, but it was toote. The mes had already left hair and eyebrows ckened and singed. They weren¡¯t badly injured, though. They just looked a little haggard now.


    ¡°This purple copper jian keeps releasing gales of wind. We can¡¯t burn through the rocks to get to it. Is there another way?¡± Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng and the others.


    Everyone swapped nces with each other, but no one coulde up with any ideas.


    ¡°Then, we will try to take it one by one,¡± Han Sen said. He summoned his peacock king soul robe and walked up to the purple copper jian. A rainbow light covered his hands as he tried to pull out the weapon.


    The jian¡¯s mysterious patterns glowed with purple light, and then a scary storm red from the purple copper jian. It blew everyone away.


    Han Sen held onto the jian. He lodged his feet against the rocks, and he tried to pull the purple copper jian free. After trying his hardest, though, he couldn¡¯t get it to budge. If anything, the storms of the jian became even stronger. It made Han Sen¡¯s feather robe and hair billow.


    Boom!


    Han Sen could no longer withstand that scary storm, so he was blown away. He bounced off a few rocks, but the wind was so strong that it continued to push him until he was thrown out of the cave.


    A whileter, Han Sen flew back in. The storm in the cave had finally calmed down.


    ¡°Ning Yue, give it a try. Maybe you¡¯ll have greater sess,¡± Han Sen said to Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue shook her head and retreated a step. She said, ¡°If you guys cannot do it, then I surely cannot.¡±


    ¡°Just give it a shot. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll throw you to the snakes,¡± Han Sen threatened.


    That storm wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. It would toss them around, but it wouldn¡¯t kill them.


    Ning Yue had the protection of her green sword. The storm didn¡¯t harm her. Perhaps she would be able to truly pull out the purple copper jian.


    Ning Yue felt awful. She was so scared, but after Han Sen¡¯s threat, she reluctantly moved forward. Slowly, she ced her hands on the purple copper jian.


    Pang!


    Ning Yue only had to touch the jian for the scary storm to return and blow her away. The power of the green sword didn¡¯t protect her this time. Ning Yue rolled around for quite some time beforeing to a stop.


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want to try, and yet you forced me!¡± Instead of getting up, Ning Yue sat where she hadnded, her hair a jumbled mess. She almost cried.


    Han Sen felt a headacheing on. No one there was able to pull out the jian. Normally, if a treasure seemed to be truly unobtainable, Han Sen would leave it be.


    But now, if he didn¡¯t take that purple copper jian, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take out the monsters. They would be trapped in this cave. That was a miserable thought.


    ¡°Dad, do you really want that purple copper jian?¡± Bao¡¯er asked, tugging on Han Sen¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Yes, we need that purple copper jian. Do you have any ideas?¡± Han Sen asked Bao¡¯er happily.


    ¡°Just pull it out,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°If we were able to pull it out, we wouldn¡¯t be standing here doing nothing,¡± Elysian Moon said.


    Ning Yue cried and said, ¡°Yes, this thing is so weird! When you touch it, the windes and it cannot be repelled.¡±


    Bao¡¯er blinked and jumped toward the purple copper jian. She reached out her hand to grip the jian¡¯s handle. As she did, everyone readied themselves to weather the storm. They didn¡¯t want to get blown away again.


    But after Bao¡¯er¡¯s little hand grabbed the handle, no storm came. Bao¡¯er held the purple copper jian tightly and then pulled it out as if she was unearthing a carrot. The purple copper jian hadn¡¯t shown any indication that it would move for anyone else, but it slid out easily in Bao¡¯er¡¯s grip.


    Ning Yue and the others stared with wide eyes, unable to believe Bao¡¯er was able to do what she had just done.


    Bao¡¯er pulled out the one-meter-long purple copper jianpletely. It turned out to be taller than her. She delivered it to Han Sen and smiled. ¡°There you go, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you are so good. Dad will buy you ice creamter.¡± Han Sen took the jian, a wide grin stretching his mouth.


    Strangely, when the jian was below the rocks, it would unleash storms whenever it was touched. Now that Han Sen was holding in his hand, there were no storms.


    Han Sen looked at the purple copper jian. It was the same as the one he viewed through his Purple-Eye Butterfly. It was 1.2 meters long, its de was square, and it was crafted out of some sort of purple copper. It was quite heavy. On all four sides of the tool, there were strange symbols.


    But those weird symbols were different from the strange symbols on the handle. Han Sen tried putting his power into the purple copper jian to see if he could activate it.


    It was a surprisingly smooth process. After the power of the Dongxuan Sutra entered the purple copper jian, its symbols lit up. Then, it glowed with purple light.


    Han Sen was pleased to see the light shining from the activated weapon. If he couldn¡¯t use it after retrieving it, that would be very frustrating. It seemed as if he had worried too much about it.


    The purple symbols on the jian lit up. Everyone in the cave could feel that the jian¡¯s true power wasn¡¯t actually wind. It didn¡¯t resemble the power that had been released from its handle, at least.


    Buzz!


    The jian¡¯s purple light grew stronger, then slowly transformed into purple mes. The purple copper jian became enshrouded in fire, and the intense purple fire followed Han Sen¡¯s hand and started to spread across his body.

 Chapter 2586 - Purple Copper Jian’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 2586: Purple Copper Jian¡¯s Power</h4>


    As Han Sen held the purple copper jian, his entire body was bathed in purple light. It was like an infinite number of purple stars were dancing around him. His whole body appeared blurry, as if his form was being obscured by purple clouds.


    Some strange power was at work, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what it was. It felt so mysterious and difficult to understand.


    ¡°I wonder what this does,¡± Han Sen wondered, intrigued. He swung the tool at the stone wall, and the purple starlight struck the rock.


    But the stone wall didn¡¯t move. Not a speck of damage was inflicted, and the purple stars were gone.


    Everyone looked closely at the stone wall. They thought that some sort of change would happen eventually, but after a while of waiting, the wall looked the same.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Ning Yue asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I think it is over,¡± Han Sen said as he looked at the purple copper jian weirdly. He didn¡¯t know what all that had been about. The jian had been brimming with power earlier as it repeatedly blew them to hell. But now, when he swung the jian himself, nothing urred. It was very strange.


    ¡°It must hold something other than destructive power. It should have another function, if we can figure it out. I wonder what element it is associated with,¡± Gu Qingcheng said with a frown.


    Han Sen thought the same thing, but he couldn¡¯t tell what element was associated with the purple copper jian. Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area and the Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine it. He could see the universal cogwheels spinning within the jian, but the universe cogwheels were different from anything that he had seen before. He couldn¡¯t discern what element they were.


    Han Sen tried to use the jian¡¯s power a few times, but it didn¡¯t seem to do anything. Han Sen¡¯s attempts to attack the wall were failures, and when he brought out a book and swung the jian against it, nothing happened there either.


    ¡°How weird. This jian doesn¡¯t destroy anything. That is rare,¡± Elysian Moon said.


    ¡°White Tiger, are you sure this jian has the power to destroy the monsters out there?¡± Han Sen asked the white tiger.


    The white tiger returned a vigorous nod, and then it growled encouragingly at Han Sen. It began to run back up through the tunnels, hurrying Han Sen to y the monster.


    Han Sen had his doubts, but he had no choice. Taking the purple copper jian with him, he began to run toward the surface. He would try to kill the monster with it. If he failed, he could escape and return underground with ease.


    When they saw the white tigering, Fang Qing Yu and the others were given a shock. They all scattered and tried to run away. But when they saw Han Sen behind the tiger, they breathed a sigh of relief. Han Sen, however, didn¡¯t have the time to spare talking to them. He allowed them to stay there while he continued to follow the white tiger up through the tunnels.


    When they emerged, snakes were everywhere. Their numbers were unimaginable. Han Sen looked around, and he saw that the wholendmass had been swarmed by the snakes.


    There was a small part of the ind that still had a few intact mushrooms, but it looked as if it would not be long before the snakes ate those, too.


    There were already a few smaller snakes turning into monsters. The big monster was still gorging on mushrooms, and its body was starting to change.


    The ck body suddenly looked like a rainbow crystal. The silk-like tentacles shone with refractive rity. It looked very weird.


    Han Sen shed the jian at the snakes upon the ground, and it achieved nothing. When the purple light hit the snakes, it produced the same result as when it hit the stone wall. Nothing happened.


    ¡°Can this thing really deal with the big monster?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    The white tiger meowed loudly at Han Sen. It was hurrying him to fight the big monster.


    Han Sen had to try, so he gritted his teeth and summoned his peacock king¡¯s soul robe. Then, he flew toward the big monster.


    Before Han Sen reached the monster, it sensed his approach. It turned around and looked at Han Sen. Its body looked like a transparent crystal silkworm, and its hair-like tentacles were wriggling frantically.


    The tentacles formed together to create wings and a shell to protect the monster. From within its shielding, the monster kept a wary eye on the purple copper jian in Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen saw it and thought, ¡°It looks like this monster is afraid of my purple copper jian. Maybe the jian will finally do something?¡±


    Setting aside his hesitation, Han Sen used the jian like he would a knife. He used Fang to sh the monster.


    The monster didn¡¯t use the tentacle shield to block the purple light. Instead, it pped its wings to evade the strikepletely.


    Han Sen smiled. Before, the monster had felt no need to dodge attacks from him or the little red bird. The enormous creature had simply absorbed their attacks with no ill effects. If it was now putting in the effort to evade the jian, it must have been afraid of the purple light.


    ¡°You are afraid! This will be easy,¡± Han Sen said as he continued to swing the jian.


    He used his Under the Sky knife skills, and several purple lights became knife silks that covered the whole monster.


    The monster was unable to dodge the purple lightpletely, and it raised its tentacle shield to block the portion of the light that it couldn¡¯t evade. When the tentacles came into contact with the purple light, it was like ice being thrown onto smoldering charcoal. The tentacles melted, and the purple light went clean through. When the light touched the monster, it left a deep wound behind.


    The monster gave a weird, high-pitched scream. Han Sen was surprised to find that where the monster had been hurt by the purple light, the tentacles couldn¡¯te back to patch up the damage.


    ¡°It works!¡± Han Sen was exultant. The purple light continued to shine as it headed for the monster.


    The purple light didn¡¯t deal damage to anything except the monster. The monster had once seemed invincible, but now it was defenseless before the purple copper jian. It shrieked as the purple light tore its body apart piece by piece.


    The monster no longer seemed interested in eating the mushrooms of the ind. It turned around, intent on returning to the depths of the ck sea. Han Sen teleported next to the beast, though, and he continued to strike it with the jian. The monster¡¯s form was corroded pretty badly, and as its body started to rot, dead tentacles were strewn over the ground.


    Through the corroded holes, Han Sen could catch a glimpse of the interior of the monster¡¯s body. There was a transparent crystal core inside. It looked like a soft, transparent version of a human head.


    Han Sen waved the jian, and the purple light struck the crystal core. The crystal core broke and oozed some sort of sticky liquid.


    Pang!


    When the crystal core broke, the monster¡¯s body exploded. The body and the tentacles liquified instantly.


    Han Sen froze. He hadn¡¯t heard the hunting announcement. He didn¡¯t hear a single word about a xenogeneic gene nor anything about a beast soul.


    The snakes never dropped any items, either. Han Sen had thought they were a part of the big monster and that killing the big monster would yield a xenogeneic gene and beast soul. However, destroying the big monster had given him nothing.

 Chapter 2587 - Weird Changes

    <h4>Chapter 2587: Weird Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The big monster died, and afterward, the hordes of snakes departed like a receding tide. They all slithered back into the ck sea, retreating far more quickly than they had attacked. In moments, they hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°What were those things?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was confused. He looked at the purple copper jian. The jian was so weird. It only seemed to be capable of effecting the monster he had defeated. There must have been some sort of problem with it.


    When Han Sen first saw the big monster surrounded by the smaller snakes, he had theorized that they were essentially the same being. If that was true, then the purple copper jian should have been able to damage the snakes as well as therger monsters.


    But Han Sen had tried to strike the snakes many times, and theypletely ignored the purple light. Something strange was going on.


    Han Sen looked at the white tiger. It was likely that only the tiger knew the secrets of the purple copper jian. But the white tiger had no interest in talking with Han Sen, in addition to the fact that it couldn¡¯t talk, anyway.


    As this was going on, the white tiger began to chase the remaining snakes off of the ind. And as it moved, it released a mushroom rain. When the mushroom sporesnded on the snakes, mushrooms would grow on their bodies, sucking the moisture out of the snakes and leaving them as desated husks.


    Although he didn¡¯tpletely understand what had happened, Han Sen knew that killing the big monster had been a good thing for them. Plus, he had gotten the weird purple copper jian out of the deal.


    Once they were rid of the snakes, Han Sen tried talking to the white tiger on numerous asions. He wanted to know if there was a way out, but he also wanted to learn more about the purple copper jian. The white tiger would only ever meow twice and shake its head in response. Han Sen couldn¡¯t speak the tiger¡¯snguage, but he understood that the tiger wasn¡¯t going to help.


    ¡°Does he not know, or does he just not want to spill the beans?¡± Han Sen looked at the white tiger and frowned.


    After that, though, the white tiger was never hostile toward them. It had no intention of harming them now. It would sometimes draw near and listen to whatever they were talking about.


    Han Sen noticed that the white tiger seemed to be spying on him in particr. It wasn¡¯t hostile, but the way its eyes followed him around was quite weird. Han Sen couldn¡¯t guess what the white tiger wanted, though.


    The creature¡¯s gaze was neither hostile nor friendly. The way the tiger looked at Han Sen was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was familiar about it.


    ¡°Whatever. As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me...¡± Han Sen put the white tiger out of his mind, and after everything that had happened, he was exhausted. So, he teleported back home. Holding Ji Yanran in his arms, he slept until morning.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Before Han Sen woke up, he heard a scream. It shocked him out of his slumber. He looked at Ji Yanran and nervously said, ¡°Darling, what happened? Is there an enemy?¡±


    ¡°You... you... you...¡± Ji Yanran stammered, standing on the bed and pointing at Han Sen with her eyes wide. She said ¡°you¡± three times, but she couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen was shocked, so he quickly looked down at his body.


    Han Sen was wearing shorts, and he was topless. His muscles were like wet steel. His body was perfect.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with perfection? My body is still super fit. Did the fact that I¡¯ve be even more handsome scare you?¡± Han Sen posed before her, flexing cockily.


    ¡°Your... your... head...¡± Ji Yanran pointed at Han Sen¡¯s head with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°I told you before, when we were in ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly, mushrooms grew on our heads. I removed it before I came back. Has ite back already?¡± Han Sen asked, and then he touched his head. He froze, his hand still on his head.


    ¡°What... what is this...¡± Han Sen felt something very soft under his fingers.


    Han Sen thought of something bad. He teleported in front of Ji Yanran¡¯s dressing table and looked at himself.


    Han Sen stared at his reflection, thunderstruck. There was no mushroom on his head, but instead, he was sporting purple fox ears.


    ¡°What the hell are these?¡± Han Sen asked aloud with shock. Han Sen quickly tried to pull the ears off, but painnced through his head as he tugged at them. The purple ears seemed to be a part of him.


    ¡°Argh! Your... your... your back...¡± Ji Yanran screamed. Her eyes were now focused lower on Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen was given another fright, and so he looked behind himself. There, he saw a hairy purple tail. It looked very soft.


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area to check out his body. There was nothing wrong with him, as far as he could tell. It was like his ears and tail were now a part of his body.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she approached Han Sen. She looked frozen as she stared at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my darling. This is just a small problem. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sort it out right now,¡± Han Senforted Ji Yanran.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡± Ji Yanran screamed happily. She hugged him and fondled his fox ears.


    Ling¡¯er heard themotion, and she rubbed her eyes and sat up. When she saw Han Sen, she looked so happy. She jumped atop Han Sen¡¯s back and grabbed one of his fox ears while she said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°Cute, my *ss.¡± Han Sen felt humiliated. He put Ling¡¯er in Ji Yanran¡¯s arms and turned his attention back to finding out what was going on. He had only just gone to sleep, and he had woken up this way.


    Han Sen used all sorts of powers to try to learn more about this issue, but no matter what method he tried, the fox ears and tail weren¡¯t a part of his body. There was no way to remove them.


    With his fitness and recovery powers, even if he tore them off by force, they would grow back.


    ¡°Honey, if you can¡¯t get rid of them, it¡¯s okay to keep them,¡± Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes! You can!¡± Ling¡¯er agreed fervently, holding her bottle as she looked at Han Sen. She kept nodding as she sipped from her bottle.


    ¡°Honey, you shouldn¡¯t hurt your body. Just keep it like this,¡± Ji Yanran said.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Keep them!¡± Ling¡¯er followed with a nod.


    ¡°Your parents gave you this body, so you should cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you be, we will both love you. You should stop touching them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. We love you.¡±


    The two of them kept smiling as they tried to convince Han Sen, who was currently feeling as if he was in a very dire situation.


    ¡°The jian... it must be the purple copper jian. I was fine before, and this only happened when I retrieved this thing.¡± Han Sen pulled the purple copper jian from Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    There was nothing weird about it, though. The weapon rested quietly in Han Sen¡¯s hands. The symbols didn¡¯t react in any way.


    But Han Sen noticed something unusual. His fox ears and tail were the same purple color as the jian.

 Chapter 2588 - The Purple Copper Jian That Cannot Be Gotten Rid of

    <h4>Chapter 2588: The Purple Copper Jian That Cannot Be Gotten Rid of</h4>


    1


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This must be happening because of the jian.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth, but no matter how long he spent trying to find out what the precise problem was, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. That made Han Sen feel very unsettled.


    Most of Han Sen¡¯s difort was because of what had happened to Ning Yue. The man had been ruined by the green sword that he found. What happened to him was scary, and Han Sen was now worried that the purple copper jian would ruin him as well.


    Ning Yue¡¯s personality and body had been wholly changed. He now seemed almost entirely like a woman. Han Sen was afraid he would end up transformed into a purple fox or something. He wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of the white tiger¡¯s face and why it looked so familiar. He realized that he had recognized the expression; the white tiger looked at him in the same way he looked at Ning Yue.


    ¡°That d*mn tiger knew something like this was going to happen.¡± Han Sen felt so angry.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out a solution to this dilemma, though. Han Sen then used his super god spirit body. He wanted to use the invincible powers of the super god spirit body to rid himself of any debilitating effects.


    After Han Sen used his super god spirit body, the fox ears and tail suddenly burned away. It made Han Sen let out a big sigh of relief.


    ¡°It is lucky I have a super god spirit body. I won¡¯t end up like Ning Yue with this,¡± Han Sen said, pounding his chest.


    When Ji Yanran and Ling¡¯er saw that Han Sen¡¯s fox tail and ears were gone, they looked disappointed. It was like they had lost their favorite toy.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care about their disappointment, though. He didn¡¯t like looking weird. After deactivating the super god spirit body, he stroked his head and touched his behind. Everything was okay now. He felt much safer.


    But Han Sen¡¯s joy was short-lived. When he went for a walk with Ling¡¯erter that day, the people in the streets started pointing at him. One girl giggled hysterically. A worried sensation began to gnaw at Han Sen¡¯s stomach.


    He touched his head, and he realized that the fox ears had suddenly grown back. The tail was back as well, lifting his clothes awkwardly.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. Ling¡¯er, on the other hand, was happy. She sat on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, ying with the ears with one in each hand. She kept rubbing them, looking delighted.


    Han Sen quickly flew to a ce with no one around. And then, he teleported home. He used his super god spirit body to rid himself of the queer physical attributes.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen immediately teleported back to the geno universe. He threw the purple copper jian into the ck sea. Once he made sure that the purple copper jian had sunk below the waves, he returned to the sanctuaries.


    Not long after, Han Sen noticed that the purple copper jian was attached to the belt on his waist.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    He was now in the sanctuaries, and yet the purple copper jian had somehow reappeared next to him. It was unbelievable.


    The purple copper jian had only been with him for a matter of seconds, and already his ears and tail were growing again.


    Han Sen tried to get rid of the jian many times. However, even if he ced the weapon on a inside the core area, he wouldn¡¯t be rid of it for long. In a short amount of time, it would reappear next to him.


    Now Han Sen knew he had suffered a misfortune that was simr to Ning Yue¡¯s. A weird weapon was stuck with him, and there was nothing he could do to get rid of it.


    Now Han Sen regretted his recent choices. He shouldn¡¯t have taken the purple copper jian. If he had known this was going to happen, he would have allowed Gu Qingcheng or Elysian Moon to take and wield it. It was more eptable for a woman to have fox ears and a tail.


    It was toote to think of that now, though. When they saw Han Sen, Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon tried their best not tough. They pretended there was nothing amiss, but Han Sen could sense that they wereughing incredibly hard on the inside.


    ¡°Can anyone tell me what this is?¡± Han Sen asked, throwing the purple copper jian in front of the white tiger.


    ¡°Meow,¡± the white tiger said. It smiled with its moon-like eyes.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak thenguage of beasts, but he could tell it wasughing.


    ¡°F*ck you. Tell me now, what is this? Tell me how to get rid of it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll skin you alive,¡± Han Sen threatened the white tiger, grabbing it angrily.


    The white tiger mewed a little, but Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what it was trying to tell him. When Han Sen let the creature go, it hurriedly disappeared amidst the rocks.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t do anything. He made many attempts to separate himself from the weapon, but he couldn¡¯t be free of it.


    But fortunately, the situation didn¡¯t be any worse. Aside from the fox ears on his head and the fox tail on his butt, there was nothing else wrong with him.


    The only silver lining in all this was that the head-mushrooms were no longer an issue for Han Sen. When the fox tail and ears grew, the mushroom on his head didn¡¯t.


    ¡°The mushrooms are gone, but now I have the ears to contend with. What do these things think my brain is? A hotel?¡± Han Sen was very angry, but he had no way of resolving the matter.


    ¡°Dad, you look good like this.¡± Bao¡¯er tilted her head to look at Han Sen.


    ¡°I look good, my *ss.¡± Han Sen grumbled, but he had no choice but to ept it. He couldn¡¯t keep on using his super god spirit body every five minutes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. That is what happened to me,¡± Ning Yue said quietly.


    Han Sen looked over at Ning Yue¡¯s girly appearance. He felt a chill as he thought, ¡°No way. I must get rid of this crap! I can¡¯t end up like Ning Yue.¡±


    Despite Han Sen¡¯s determination, reality seemed set on disappointing him. The real world was cruel. Han Sen used many methods to try to free himself from the fox ears and tail, but nothing seemed to work.


    That day, Han Sen ransacked his mind for ideas on how to get rid of his fox-like features. Suddenly, he saw a strong shift in the fabric of space. A scary purple knife air broke through the mist and cut through the air around him.


    ¡°Teeth power... is that...¡± Seeing that knife air, Han Sen was shocked. Only one other person could use Teeth power in such a frightening way.


    A second after the disy of knife air, Han Sen saw someone drop through the air tond on the ind. That person was d in purple armor. It was Yisha, and as shended in a crouch, she looked like a bad*ss.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Han Sen was so happy. He never expected to see Yisha there.


    ¡°There is no time. Follow me!¡± Yisha said coldly. Her face didn¡¯t show much in the way of emotion.


    But Han Sen knew that it must have taken a lot of effort for Yisha toe all the way to get him. Han Sen could even see that Yisha¡¯s armor was riddled with many cuts and dents. He was so touched.


    Yisha was his teacher, but not many teachers would be willing to break into the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly to save their students.


    Han Sen quickly gathered his people to board the white whale, then he followed Yisha through the mist.


    Yisha¡¯s expression remained impassive. Her knife unleashed Teeth powers that spread through the endless mist. Yisha was bringing Han Sen and the others with her. They followed the crack in space that Teeth Knife created.

 Chapter 2589 - Race Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 2589: Race Weapon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When everyone saw the skies of the systems of chaos, they all looked happy.


    Han Sen looked around as they emerged, but he couldn¡¯t see a ck Hole Spider anywhere. The space crack they had just exited hung like a rift in the sky.


    Once they fully left the rift, a short knife flew out behind them. That knife was shaped like a dagger that was only one foot long. It was curved like a crescent moon and white like a fang. Space distorted around the small weapon as it moved.


    Yisha was holding a curved scabbard. When the fang-like knife reached her, she slid it into the scabbard and attached the scabbard to her waist.


    The space crack lost the support of her Teeth Knife, and in seconds, it had copsed and disappeared entirely.


    ¡°Master, what kind of knife is that? Why is its presence so familiar to me?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask Yisha. That moon-like Teeth Knife had Teeth powers. And they certainly weren¡¯t ordinary Teeth powers.


    ¡°This is the knife that belonged to my race¡¯s alpha. It is called Break Space Teeth. If I hadn¡¯t had this knife to open the space tunnel to get to you, it would have been impossible for me to get into the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly to save you,¡± Yisha said, her face impassive.


    ¡°Teacher, how did you know we were inside the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly?¡± Han Sen had been wondering this since she first appeared.


    Even though she had Break Space Teeth, which could open a space tunnel, Yisha would have needed to know where Han Sen was before she could jump to him. How could she have so urately leaped into the ck Hole Spider¡¯s stomach to save him?


    If she had made the tiniest mistake, such as opening a space tunnel inside the gruesome flesh of the ck Hole Spider and alerting the gross fiend, Yisha would have probably met a grizzly end. She wouldn¡¯t have been saving anybody.


    ¡°While no one else knows of your return, let us head to Sky Pce,¡± Yisha said simply. She didn¡¯t answer Han Sen¡¯s question.


    If Yisha wasn¡¯t going to answer, then there was no point in Han Sen asking her again. He continued to follow Yisha as she traveled through the systems of chaos.


    With Yisha there, leading the way, their path was much safer. Han Sen had unlocked the ninth-tier of his Blood-Pulse Sutra during his time inside the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly. The Story of Genes had been leveled up, too.


    It was just as Han Sen expected. As The Story of Genes¡¯ area increased, the strength of his body increased along with it. His connection with the ck crystal armor had also be clearer and more defined.


    ¡°If I be half-deified, will I be able to manually activate the ck crystal armor?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    The white tiger followed them out. It flew along with them, not looking as if it wanted to leave.


    It was weird. When they left the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly, the mushrooms on their heads died and didn¡¯t grow back.


    But the white tiger¡¯s head still had a mushroom on it, and that mushroom showed no signs of dying. Everyone else, however, was quite pleased to see their mushrooms shrivel and fall away. It was as if a weight had been lifted off their shoulders as a grand crisis was resolved. But Yisha looked at the white tiger and said, ¡°Inside the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly, nothing below the rank of deified can survive. If you all survived this long, you should be thanking the mushrooms you were given.¡±


    Han Sen and the others were shocked. They had viewed their mushrooms as something of a curse. They had never realized that the mushrooms were protecting them. They looked at Yisha with a gaze of disbelief.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy to live inside the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly?¡± Yisha asked sternly. ¡°There are scary powers in there that you couldn¡¯t even see. The powers in that ce are like viruses that can invade the bodies of anything. They break down entire creatures into nothing but raw nutrients to feed the ck Hole Spider. Without a deified body, it is impossible to withstand or even notice those powers before it is toote. Even with a deified body, survival is not guaranteed. The mushrooms that the big white cat ced on your heads are the only reason you guys were able to survive there for the duration you did.¡±


    When Han Sen heard Yisha say this, he suddenly had a shback to the information he discovered inside the broken battleship. He thought to himself, ¡°When that woman conducted the tests that we saw, was it to allow the white cat to survive there? If what Yisha says is true, then it seems pretty likely. The mushroom on the white cat was probably invented by that woman. It was a vine to resist the viruses that would have otherwise ravaged the white tiger¡¯s body. We were saved by it.¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if ¡°vine¡± was the right word to describe a mushroom with magical healing powers, but he decided to go with it. ¡°So, ever since we first arrived in that ce, the white tiger was sustaining our lives. Without it, even if I survived, everyone else would have died.¡±


    ¡°But how did that woman get inside the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly in the first ce? And why did she leave by herself, leaving the white tiger behind?¡± Han Sen really wanted to find that woman and ask her. But he had no clue where she might be found.


    Ever since they parted ways in Two World Mountains, he never heard from her again.


    ¡°What is up with you?¡± Yisha asked, looking at Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Bao¡¯er was sitting on Han Sen¡¯s shoulders, ying idly with Han Sen¡¯s fox ears. She kept squeezing them. She seemed to be having a lot of fun with them.


    Han Sen told Yisha about what had happened in the tunnels under the ind, and when Yisha heard what he said, she looked stunned. ¡°Let me see the jian.¡±


    Han Sen brought out the purple copper jian to show Yisha. Yisha didn¡¯t take it into her hands, but after a while, she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! That is the fox¡¯s race weapon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a race weapon?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand. He had never heard that term before.


    Yisha sighed and said, ¡°Right now, not many know about race weapons. In ancient times, all the races that lit up a genontern were able to make a gene weapon with the fire of thentern. That race weapon would be fused with the genes of the race that forged it. It would gain incredible power and be a very special weapon. Some strong race weapons are like true god-level deified weapons. They might even be stronger. But each genentern can only ever forge one race weapon. The first person that lights up thentern receives the weapon. If they light up the genentern again, they won¡¯t get another. Stealing a race weapon is the only way to get a second one. So, right now, not many creatures know about race weapons. Even if they encountered one, most people would just think it was a powerful deified weapon.¡±


    After a brief pause, Yisha said, ¡°The Foxes¡¯ race weapon is called Nine Spin Destiny Mirror, but from what I know, it was a race weapon that the Foxes stole. It didn¡¯t originally belong to them. I have heard that their real race weapon, the one they received when they lit theirntern, is the purple copper jian. I¡¯ve never seen it myself, but I think that might be it.¡±


    Han Sen was thrilled to hear that, because the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror was also in his hands. He just didn¡¯t know how to use the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror. He heard from Fox Queen that the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror only worked for Foxes who became deified. He didn¡¯t know if that was the truth.


    ¡°Teacher, is there a way to remove this ailment of mine?¡± Han Sen looked at Yisha, his eyes full of hope. She knew where the purple copper jian came from, so she must have known a way to fix it.

 Chapter 2590 - Fighting Meng Lie

    <h4>Chapter 2590: Fighting Meng Lie</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Race weapons are deified as soon as they are created,¡± Yisha said, shaking her head. ¡°They are smarter than the average deified weapon. They are stronger, too. If the weapon was used by a creature from the race that created it, the weapon would be incredibly beneficial to them. There wouldn¡¯t be any such side-effects. If it was activated by someone of another race, however, they would adopt the traits and powers of the race the weapon belongs to. Their bodies would be invaded by the race¡¯s genes, which would turn them into something weird. Unless you gain enough power to overwhelm the race weapon, you won¡¯t be able to hold off its effects.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Han Sen asked with depression.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say with certainty that there isn¡¯t some way to be rid of its influence. If there was an elite that could use force to suppress the power of the race weapon and erase the Fox genes within it, perhaps your genes could be ced in the weapon instead. You could probably get rid of the gene weapon¡¯s side effects that way. It is like the Foxes¡¯ Nine Spin Destiny Mirror. A scary Fox elite erased the original genes inside the mirror and reced them with his own. That way, it became a race weapon of the Fox.¡±


    Yisha paused and said, ¡°But the genes of the Foxes are very good. I have heard that when they lit up their genentern, their ranking was quite high. This purple copper jian¡¯s power might indeed be true god ss. Unless you can find a true god ss elite that is willing to spend some energy wanting to help you, there is no other way.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m done for?¡± Han Sen looked as if he was going to cry. He didn¡¯t have a true god deified to help him. He didn¡¯t know of any to begin with.


    Even if he did, there was no reason for someone else to expend so much effort erasing the Fox genes inside the purple copper jian on his behalf.


    ¡°You look quite good the way you are,¡± Yisha said. Then, she continued flying.


    It took a while for Han Sen to wake up from his disheartened daze.


    Han Sen equipped sses to hide his face, then used the item to inspect Yisha¡¯s genes.


    The numbers on the disy kept cycling. It took a while for her details to be produced. The Rebate wasn¡¯t a very rich race, but Yisha¡¯s gene potential was at eight stars.


    ¡°If the potential is eight stars, then that means she can be a butterfly. If she wants to be a true god, a grand opportunity will need toe her way and offer her a boost. It is a shame my Blood-Pulse Sutra is only King ss right now. I can¡¯t boost the genes of a deified. If I could, I¡¯d definitely help Yisha perfect her genes. That way, she would have a greater chance of bing a true god,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Before, Han Sen had tried to use the power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra on the little red bird, but it didn¡¯t work. His King ss Blood-Pulse Sutra was unable to push the self-cogwheel of a deified being.


    Han Sen looked at the white tiger. He noticed that its potential was the same as the small Crocodile God. It was nine stars.


    Han Sen asked Yisha to look at Ning Yue¡¯s little green sword. She was unable to determine what sort of weapon it was, but judging from what had happened to him, it was likely a race weapon. Which race exactly? She didn¡¯t know.


    The white whale had almost fully recovered. Han Sen invited Yisha to ride inside the white whale, and it was an offer she didn¡¯t refuse. The group rode inside the white whale for the remainder of their journey to Sky Pce.


    They didn¡¯t see elites from any other races as they traveled through the systems of chaos. They often encountered space xenogeneics, though. And luckily, Yisha was there to help them in such engagements. With Han Sen and the little red bird¡¯s deified powers, they were in no danger.


    That white tiger slept inside the ship day and night. It didn¡¯t lend them any power or look as if it was willing to lift a finger to help out.


    The white whale was flying forward as it usually did when suddenly, a group of ships appeared. The sight made Han Sen and the others feel a chill.


    ¡°Spring Rain,¡± Han Sen said when he recognized the symbols on the battleships. It was Spring Rain, the group of agents that Miss Mirrormanded.


    Of course, when those battleships surrounded the white whale, a man and a woman came out of the lead ship. The woman was Miss Mirror. The man was the Fourth Uncle, Meng Lie.


    ¡°We just exited the ck Hole Spider not too long ago. Why are they already here?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°Han Sen, do you want toe with us peacefully? Or are we going to have to drag you back?¡± Meng Lie asked with augh.


    Han Sen remained silent. Although they had three deifieds in their midst forbat, they were each of the lowest ss. They were primitive deifieds. Miss Mirror was a primitive deified, but she had been deified for longer. Her powers were weird, and she would be hard to deal with.


    Meng Lie could certainly be a transmutation deified. Even Lando, who became deified, had been unable to defeat him. Fighting him would be harder than dealing with Miss Mirror.


    But Han Sen had no choice now. He put on his peacock king soul robe, equipped his Six Core Snake Bow, and exited alongside the little red bird.


    Yisha came out, as well. She quietly stood next to Han Sen.


    Miss Mirror looked at Yisha and said, ¡°Knife Queen, the Rebate have always sided with the Extreme King. You aren¡¯t going to destroy our longstanding rtionship merely for Han Sen, are you?¡±


    ¡°The Rebate already has an alliance with Sky Pce,¡± Yisha said tly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be friendly with the Extreme King, but if you people keep trying to get in my way, then I have no other choice.¡±


    When Han Sen first went on the run, Yisha was slow to act because she was dealing with the politics of the Rebate. She couldn¡¯t get the whole of the Rebate involved simply to save Han Sen.


    Now, though, the Rebate had entered an alliance with Sky Pce. They had the protection of Sky Pce. It would be troublesome for the Extreme King to dare touch them.


    ¡°Knife Queen, you need to rethink this. Is all of this worth it? Is it worth betraying us on behalf of your student? You know how traitors to the Extreme King are dealt with.¡± Meng Lie frowned.


    ¡°If I cannot protect my student, then what use is there for the Rebate to even exist?¡± Yisha growled.


    ¡°I would like to see what benefits Sky Pce offered that have given you the courage to t-out deny the will of the Extreme King.¡± Miss Mirror¡¯s face was hard as she raised her hand and moved to attack Yisha.


    Yisha didn¡¯t move, but she pulled out her short Teeth Knife to attack Miss Mirror.


    Meng Lie sighed. His body turned to gold, and then, he pressed his hands down on the lion mount he rode upon. The gold color dyed the lion.


    The next second, Meng Lie waved his hand. The golden lion rose, turning into a golden knife that resembled the head of a lion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you just won¡¯t stay put.¡± Meng Lie lifted the knife that looked like the head of a lion and approached Han Sen. Each step he took was like he was crushing the whole world. It felt like the whole gxy had be smaller in his presence.


    Meng Lie wasing like a golden god. The little red bird shrieked at him as a phoenix fire zed across it. It became a beautiful fire burning next to Han Sen, and it unleashed a scary sea of mes.

 Chapter 2591 - Bad Fight

    <h4>Chapter 2591 Bad Fight</h4>


    The sky was full of fire, and it was all headed for Meng Lie. Meng Lie swung his knife, and the sea of fire parted like it had been cut with a pair of scissors. The fire fell away to either side of the man and faded.


    A cold, golden knife light suddenly flew toward the little red bird. If the little red bird hadn¡¯t dodged the attack in time, it would have been cut in half.


    ¡°Meng Lie is so powerful! His gold soldier body is very strong.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help butpliment his opponent.


    Meng Lie was a transmutation deified, and when he turned another deified xenogeneic into a soldier, his strength had grown. A primitive deified would have a hard time taking him down.


    Han Sen¡¯s body shone with rainbow light. Between his fingers, he held an arrow that was infused with rainbow light. He pulled back the string of the Six Core Snake Bow and fired the arrow at Meng Lie.


    The moment the rainbow light arrow left Han Sen¡¯s fingers, it disappeared. When it appeared again, Meng Lie¡¯s golden lion head knife hit the arrow of rainbow light. It broke the light arrow with ease, which shocked Han Sen.


    Meng Lie had somehow seen the arrow as it teleported. He had broken the arrow easily. A power like that was terrifying.


    ¡°Transmutation ss powers are that scary? Then how strong must a true god be?¡± Han Sen sighed. Meng Lie came shing at Han Sen like a golden god spirit that was dominating the whole sky.


    That knife consumed all of space. It made Han Sen feel as if he couldn¡¯t dodge.


    If Han Sen practiced the real God¡¯s Wander, he could teleport anywhere he wished to. He could have teleported far away from that golden knife light. But with his current skills, such techniques were beyond him.


    His eyes were like lightning as he pulled out his purple copper jian. He used a stance that would allow him to blow up the sky.


    Pang!


    A knife silk was broken by the scary golden god light. Han Sen and the purple copper jian flew away. The purple copper jian shook violently, and Han Sen¡¯s arms were almost cut off. The muscles in his hands were delivered a deepceration, and his bones could be seen through the wound.


    ¡°Huh? You blocked my knife and didn¡¯t shatter. That is quite a good deified weapon. How many deified weapons do you possess?¡± Meng Lie looked at the purple copper jian in Han Sen¡¯s hand withplete surprise.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t answer him. He frowned and looked at the purple copper jian. ¡°Does this guy¡¯s power only work against enemies in the ck Hole Spider¡¯s stomach?¡±


    The purple copper jian was a race weapon. It was as good as a weapon of the true god rank, but now, the purple copper jian seemed a little underwhelming.


    Han Sen expected this, though. He hadn¡¯t yet figured out what sort of power the purple copper jian possessed, so its real power hadn¡¯t yet been disyed.


    In addition, Han Sen¡¯s power was simply too weak. He couldn¡¯t use the jian¡¯s full power to block Ming Lie¡¯s strike, and it didn¡¯t even look like the Fourth Uncle had been trying all that hard.


    ¡°Han Sen, you should know that my first strike was just me going easy on you. If you still don¡¯t understand, then the next attack won¡¯t be so gentle,¡± Meng Lie said, word by word, as he approached Han Sen.


    Everything that existed trembled under the booming of his voice. Even Han Sen¡¯s body shook a little.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t shaking because he was afraid, though. It was his natural reaction to facing a strong enemy. He was so hyped in the middle ofbat that it released all of his hidden power, building more and more energy within him.


    This was the biggest fight he¡¯d had in years, and his only choice was to win. Losing wasn¡¯t an option. If he lost, then all the people following him would be killed, too.


    Han Sen looked at Meng Lie who hade forward like a god. His Purple-Eye Butterfly spun like mad. Before Meng Lie attacked again, sses was bringing up the man¡¯s test results.


    Target: Extreme King male. Gene Age Calction: 12,300 years


    Gene Level: Transmutation deified


    Gene Potential: 8 stars


    Han Sen was shocked. It seemed as if the gene potential level was trickier than he had expected. Even an Extreme King transmutation deified only had eight stars. The stars of a lower race were bound to be lower. So, Yisha¡¯s eight stars were actually quite impressive.


    Right now, though, Han Sen didn¡¯t care how many stars Meng Lie had. The man¡¯s potential wasn¡¯t something that mattered right now. At the moment, Meng Lie was simply a transmutation deified enemy that he had to get rid of.


    Target: Lion male. Gene Age Calction: 163,000 years


    Gene Level: Primitive deified


    Gene Potential: 6 stars


    This was the data of the deified xenogeneic that had been turned into a knife that resembled the head of a gold lion. Its data didn¡¯t mean anything, though. Under the influence of Meng Lie¡¯s gold soldier body, the xenogeneic had been transformed into a knife and gained more power than ever before.


    Bzzt!


    Another strike was on its way. The gold sword light tore through the universe, effortlessly cutting through the fabric of space. Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed red, and his whole body turned red as well. The moment the golden knife lightnded, it disappeared.


    Meng Lie frowned. He didn¡¯t look around, though. He knew exactly where Han Sen was. He used his left hand to gouge his own eye.


    Pang!


    Meng Lie¡¯s eye exploded. It was a self-inflicted blow, and a stream of golden, god-like blood gushed out. Han Sen fell out with it.


    Han Sen had made use of his Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s power to fire himself into Meng Lie¡¯s eye. He hadn¡¯t realized that Meng Lie would be so brutally efficient. He was happy to poke and obliterate his eye, which sent Han Sen rolling out.


    ¡°Han Sen, spare me these tricks. They won¡¯t work on the likes of me.¡± Meng Lie¡¯s eye was still bleeding golden blood, but the flow of blood had been reduced dramatically. The wound wasn¡¯t healed, however, which prevented Han Sen from re-entering the eye with his Blood Eye Evil God.


    He had been blinded, but Meng Lie was still able to watch Han Sen. It was like he could see every move that Han Sen made.


    He moved the gold lion head knife, and the gold knife light that could destroy the most ancient things surged toward Han Sen. It was so suppressive. It was like the whole gxy was going to snap.


    The peacock king robe had its wings open. A rainbow substance chain surrounded Han Sen. It connected with the purple copper jian, which Han Sen then used as an arrow with the Six Core Snake Bow.


    Facing this scary gold knife light, Han Sen pulled back the string of the Six Core Snake Bow. He fired the purple copper jian.


    The purple copper jian disappeared in a hazy rainbow light. When it reappeared, it mmed into the scary gold knife light.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about the purple copper jian breaking. Race weapons weren¡¯t that easy to break, after all. And even if it did break, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be very upset about that. He didn¡¯t want his new ears or tail anyway.


    Pang!


    The purple copper jian and the gold god light collided. It was like a sun had just exploded. It created a scary shockwave that destroyed everything around them.


    Han Sen watched that grand explosion. The purple copper jian came back, spinning like a ming wheel. Han Sen grabbed it, and he marveled at how there wasn¡¯t a single scratch on it.


    Meng Lie stared at the purple copper jian, his eyes nk with shock. He had used so much power that time, but even so, that


    oring-looking purple copper jian had blown up his knife light without incurring any damage. That was unbelievable.


    ¡°Is this another deified weapon like the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze?¡± Meng Lie looked at Han Sen¡¯s purple copper jian.


    Han Sen looked at his mint condition purple copper jian with joy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the true power of the purple copper jian is, but it seems pretty good. It can block Meng Lie¡¯s knife lights.¡±


    As Han Sen thought this, he put the purple copper jian back against the string of the Six Core Snake Bow and aimed at Meng Lie.

 Chapter 2592 - Charming God’s Jian

    <h4>Chapter 2592 Charming God¡¯s Jian</h4>


    Han Sen fired the purple copper jian like an arrow once more. This time, he put even more power into it. The moment the jian left the string of the Six Core Snake Bow, it teleported and disappeared.


    ¡°Teleportation won¡¯t work against me unless you can teleport without causing a ripple in the fabric of space,¡± Meng Lie said coldly. And then, he reached his hand out into the air.


    The purple copper jian emerged from space and appeared right where Meng Lie had ced his hand. He grabbed it.


    This time, Meng Lie didn¡¯t use the lion head knife to try to break it. He used his hand to clutch the purple copper jian. He wanted to hold it and get a better look at what sort of deified weapon it was.


    But when Meng Lie¡¯s hand was just about to close around the purple copper jian, the purple copper jian managed to leave its flight path and vanish from Meng Lie¡¯s vision once more.


    When Meng Lie saw the purple copper jian again, the weapon was protruding from his chest.


    ¡°That arrow wasn¡¯t bad,¡± Meng Lie said,pletely unconcerned about the blow that hadnded on him. Based on how Han Sen¡¯s arrow interacted with his gold knife light, Meng Lie was confident that it wouldn¡¯t damage his gold soldier body. But after he finished talking, Meng Lie¡¯s face changed. He looked down and saw that the purple copper jian had perforated his heart. Golden god blood slowly dribbled out of his body.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Meng Lie couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. It shouldn¡¯t be possible to hurt his gold soldier body with an ordinary deified weapon, and on top of that, Han Sen was only King ss. Even if Han Sen used a deified weapon, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to break Meng Lie¡¯s gold soldier body.


    The pain that stemmed from the wound in his chest told the Extreme King that his injury was real, not some sort of illusion.


    ¡°Unless¡­¡± A possibility crossed Meng Lie¡¯s mind. His eyelids flickered. Instead of trying to fight back, he grabbed the handle of the purple copper jian. ¡°Unless this is a butterfly deified weapon¡­ and that was how he was able to break my gold soldier body.¡± Meng Lie¡¯s eyes burned brightly. He pulled the purple copper jian out of his chest.


    When the purple copper jian slid free, the wound in his chest healed. He recovered swiftly, and no mark remained.


    When Han Sen watched the purple copper jian puncture Meng Lie¡¯s heart, he was happy. But his optimism was short-lived, and watching this next bit made him frown. He had to marvel at just how strong these deified elites really were. ¡°Thank you for giving me a powerful deified weapon. If you are being this generous, how about you give me the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, too?¡± Meng Lie held the purple copper jian and erupted with a gold god light. Waves of gold energy enveloped the purple copper jian, dyeing the purple copper jian a gold color.


    The gold soldier king body could turn deified beings into gold weapons. The skill worked on deified weapons, too. It couldn¡¯t change the element of deified weapons, but Meng Lie was able to im and use many different kinds of deified weapons.


    As the purple copper jian was turning gold, Meng Lie¡¯s face suddenly changed. He saw that the purple copper jian was no longer changing. Instead, it was reverting to purple The mysterious engravings upon the jian suddenly lit up and sted Meng Lie¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°How is that possible?! Is this¡­ is this a true god weapon?¡± Meng Lie looked at his hand. The portion of his flesh that had touched the purple copper jian was no longer gleaming gold. It was just his skin.


    A deified weapon, which no one was controlling, had destroyed a section of his gold soldier power. It was unbelievable.


    Meng Lie raised his head. His fiery eyes were locked on the purple copper jian in Han Sen¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°A true god weapon¡­ It is a true god weapon¡­ Han Sen, you are a man of great luck. You have two true god weapons. Many deified elites would weep and beg for just one. You are only a King, and yet you have two.¡±


    ¡°If you know that I have great luck, why must you insist on troubling me all the time? Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing against the will of the gods?¡± Han Sen asked coldly as he lifted the purple copper jian.


    Meng Lieughed. The gold god light was bright in his hands. He spread his gold power back over the hand whose light had been extinguished,ughed, and said, ¡°The path to evolution has us all fighting against the sky. Everyone¡¯s evolution is built on the broken bones of their opponents. What you eat and what you usees from the creatures of lesser fortunate universal beings. If you don¡¯t try to fight your way higher, you will be sh*t on the road for other creatures to consume. If things were not like that, why would I be afraid of the things that hold me back?¡±


    ¡°You have good luck. In that case, I will steal your luck for my benefit. With these two true god weapons, the Extreme King will grow even more powerful in the future. That is my luck, and the Extreme King¡¯s luck.¡± Meng Lie continued to cast his gold god light. The entire system turned to gold. Even the system rang with a godly him, and the world kept trembling without reprieve. It was like the world was answering what he had just said.


    Although Han Sen was Meng Lie¡¯s enemy, he had to admit that the man was quite right. In that universe, a de of grass, a log of wood, a stone, a drop of water; all of them held life. Whether you were an Extreme King or a human, if you wanted to live, you would have to do it by standing on the blood and bones of others. If sess was merely a matter of luck, then fighting to better yourself would be pointless. You might as well dig a hole and bury yourself. ¡°You are right.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked clear. The purple copper jian was on the Six Core Snake Bow again. Han Sen pushed his Jadeskin, Blood-Pulse Sutra, and the peacock king soul robe to the max.


    The flesh of Han Sen¡¯s whole body seemed to vibrate with strength. Blood surged and roared through his vessels, and his heart was like a generator that could not stop spinning. His body began to swell, and he looked very excited.


    The feather robe gleamed with rainbow light, which spread to cover the purple copper jian. The purple copper jian¡¯s marks seemed to brighten under its touch. It was like they were turning into mysterious symbols of light that surrounded the purple copper jian.


    Even the ears on Han Sen¡¯s head and the tail on his back glowed with a purple light.


    Seeing Han Sen and the purple copper jian, Meng Lie¡¯s excitement was through the roof. He shouted, ¡°Now I understand¡­ I finally understand! That weapon belongs to the Foxes. It is Cupid¡¯s Jian! No wonder it was able to damage by gold soldier body.¡±


    ¡°Cupid¡¯s Jian? What on earth¡­¡± Han Sen thought that name was so weird.


    Meng Lieughed and said, ¡°Cupid¡¯s Jian is also called the Charming God¡¯s Jian. I thought it was destroyed when the Fox elder went to the geno hall. I cannot believe it still exists, and it is now in your possession. God is helping the Extreme King on this day. With the Charming God Jian, the reputation of the Extreme King will only increase.¡± Meng Lie was so excited. He looked at the purple copper jian with his blinded eye and summoned gold light.

 Chapter 2593 - Shield of the Medusa’s Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 2593 Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze</h4>


    ¡°It sounds like you know something about the Charming God¡¯s Jian, but do you know what power it has?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped at the possibility. Meng Lie might be able to tell him the type of power the purple copper jian possessed.


    Meng Lie looked at Han Sen as if he knew what he was thinking. But he still said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed. The Charming God¡¯s Jian is the strongest race weapon in existence, and it is also the weakest race weapon in existence. It is strong because it has the power to supercharge a person¡¯s charm. The Fox alpha used it to attract everyone. If it was used well, it could make a thousand races obey that alpha. I also say it is weak because its powers of simple destruction are bad. It won¡¯t help you now.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying it has no attack power? And therefore, it is useless?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe him.


    He fired at Meng Lie. A shockwave was created in space, and with it, the purple copper jian disappeared.


    When Han Sen had used the purple copper jian to defeat the monster in the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly, it had revealed its true strength. Han Sen didn¡¯t believe itcked destructive powers. Pang!


    When Han Sen¡¯s attack reappeared, Meng Lie shed at the jian. His strike came against the purple copper jian.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. Both of his hands moved to grab the purple copper jian, but the weapon¡¯s power was still active. Han Sen tried his hardest to hold its grip, but the purple copper jian struck his chest. He was sent flying, like an asteroid striking a. He was pinned to a mountain. Han Sen lowered his head and looked at the purple copper jian in his chest. That jian had previously pierced through Meng Lie¡¯s chest, but he didn¡¯t expect karma would repay the same strike so soon.


    Han Sen clutched the handle of the jian and tried to pull it out. But before he could use any strength, Meng Lie¡¯s gold, godly body appeared. He attacked with his gold lion head knife. His scary gold knife light looked like it was going to cut the in half.


    The little red bird screeched like a phoenix. The fire in its mouth became a sea of angry mes that rained down on Meng Lie. It tried to stop Meng Lie casting that knife light to destroy Han Sen.


    But the little red bird was still only primitive, and the knife in Meng Lie¡¯s right hand had the same level of power. His right hand turned that power into a shield that covered the sky. It extinguished the little red bird¡¯s fire.


    Seeing this, Miss Mirror sighed. ¡°In the end, Han Sen still needs to die. It would have been okay if he had just killed Bai Yi. He might have still been allowed to live. But now that he has the true god Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and the race weapon of the Fox. He must die.¡±


    Boom!


    A scary gold knife light appeared, and the whole exploded. The destruction caused by the gold knife light was so bright that the entire gxy shone with its radiance. Shockwaves washed through the system.


    ¡°Han Sen.¡± Yisha was engaged with Miss Mirror, so she couldn¡¯t go and help. When she saw that explosion of power, her face fell. ¡°Captain! It is all over.¡± Far away, inside the white whale, all of the pirates were shocked. Their faces looked cold.


    Even a deified would have died if they were hit by that much power. Plus, Han Sen wasn¡¯t deified. He only used treasures of that ss.


    The pirates were thinking about whether or not they should kneel and beg. If they did, they might be permitted to live. On the other hand, the captured Extreme King knights inside the white whale were delighted.


    ¡°Han Sen is dead. You guys are next!¡± one of the Extreme King knights said menacingly to a pirate.


    ena


    p! The Extreme King knight who said that was smacked to the floor. Bao¡¯er then went to clean her hand, as if she had touched something dirty.


    The Extreme King knight was rolling around on the floor, clutching his injured face. His teeth had been broken and his jaw had been shattered.


    The other Extreme King knights didn¡¯t say anything more. They had almost forgotten that the little demon was still onboard the ship.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the Extreme King knights. They all lowered their heads, not daring to meet her gaze.


    ¡°My Dad won¡¯t die,¡± Bao¡¯er said with disdain. Then, she looked back out into space.


    The Extreme King knights didn¡¯t say anything to the contrary, but they thought to themselves, ¡°Han Sen only has a few deified weapons. How could he possiblypete with Meng Lie? He will be dead. And up next will be you, you little demon.¡±After a while, the power shining around the wreckage of the began to dim. And then, Fang Qing Yu suddenly shouted, ¡°Han Sen isn¡¯t dead!¡± The pirates and the Extreme King knights looked over there. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They saw Han Sen suspended in space, holding a shield that had protected his body. Due to the fact that the had exploded, his armor and feathers were a little ckened. But he hadn¡¯t been badly wounded.


    The worst wound he had was the wound delivered by the purple copper jian, which was in his chest.


    ¡°I forgot you have the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, but the Medusa¡¯s Gaze isn¡¯t a race weapon. It isn¡¯t smart enough. It won¡¯t follow your orders, and you cannot use it like the Charming God¡¯s Jian. It would be annoying if it did.¡± Meng Lie¡¯s eyes were on fire as he looked down at the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    Han Sen coughed, and a trickle of blood spilled over his lips. He looked at Meng Lie coldly and said, ¡°Are you sure I cannot use it?¡±


    ¡°The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was the true god weapon of the alpha of the Ghana,¡± Meng Lie said with a sneer. ¡°Back then, it was a deified weapon that was in the top ten in existence. Its power wasparable to the Ghana¡¯s race weapon Purgatory Heaven. But there is a big difference between true god weapons and race weapons. Race weapons are their own life forms, in a way. They can think for themselves and make judgments. If they approve of a user, then the user can still activate their power, even if the creature¡¯s level is low. But true god weapons are different. Without true god powers, you cannot make use of a true god weapon¡¯s power. If a low-level deified has the same element as the true god weapon, they can use a little of its power. But you aren¡¯t deified, and your power isn¡¯tpatible with the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. So, you cannot activate its power. You cannot tap into 1/10,000th of its power. You can only use it as an ordinary shield.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame that the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze is a shield. Despite that, its power doesn¡¯t lie in defense,¡± Meng Lie said all of this, and then he generated a scary gold power. The gold lion head knife now possessed a god light that shocked the whole world. It was like the universe was going to be cut in half by this god light.


    Seeing that Meng Lie was going to unleash that knife light, Han Sen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He still held the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze tight. As he watched that seemingly all-powerful knife light form, the power in his body madly rushed into the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    There was a weird, pretty-looking woman carved atop the shield. Suddenly, a light appeared in her closed eyes.

 Chapter 2594 - One Eye Empty

    <h4>Chapter 2594 One Eye Empty</h4>


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Meng Lie¡¯s face changed as he saw the eyes of the woman atop Han Sen¡¯s shield begin to glow. His face grew pale.


    When the Ghana entered the geno hall long ago, they hadn¡¯t needed to fight in order to light antern. At that point in history, there were many genonterns that remained unlit. But that didn¡¯t mean that the Ghana weren¡¯t strong. Later, the Ghana alpha used Purgatory Heaven and the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, both of which were deified weapons, to control the world. Very few could fight them.


    People like Ancient Water God couldn¡¯t even enter the door to the geno hall, but the Ghana alpha had fought inside the hall for a few days before she fell. That proved how strong she was.


    For ordinary races, the strongest deified weapon would be their race weapon. The Ghana alpha had the Ghana¡¯s race weapon Purgatory Heaven, but her strongest deified weapon was the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Because of this weapon, she was able to control most creatures in the world and fight them.


    Meng Lie heard about how powerful the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was, but he had never seen it himself. If he had been able to choose, he would have opted to nevery eyes on the terrifying power of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. And thest thing he would ever hope for would be to end up as its target.


    ¡°Die!¡± Meng Lie roared, gnashing his teeth. He sent all his power into his gold soldier king body. A scary knife light fell with incredible power. He wanted to kill Han Sen before he activated the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Meng Lie couldn¡¯t allow that ancient weapon to fully activate.


    The gold knife light was like a cosmic aurora that could break the sky and destroy the ground. It wasn¡¯t something a mere shield could block. That scary power was everywhere. Han Sen would be killed even if he hid behind the shield.


    Han Sen had no other choice. He gritted his teeth and poured all of his power into the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. He used his power for a final gambit.


    The people in the white whale were in shock. The power Meng Lie unleashed was too scary to behold. The amount of energy he had ced in his attack was enough to devastate an entire race. It was like a punishment from God that couldn¡¯t be resisted.


    ¡°Mr. Meng Lie is too strong. He earns his reputation as a deified of the Extreme King. He is much better than the deified elites of lesser races.¡±


    ¡°Of course, our royal uncle is very special.¡±


    The Extreme King knights were all so happy. They hoped Meng Lie¡¯s destroying-the-sky-and-breaking-the-grou nd attack could kill Han Sen, and save them from Han Sen¡¯s people.


    The pirates and Fang Qing Yu were all scared. Even if there had been a million of them, that strike had enough power to reduce all of them to dust. They couldn¡¯tprehend the amount of power that was being unleashed.


    The pirates had traveled around the gxy for years, and they had never seen this sort of power before. Their legs all quivered, and they thought, ¡°It is over... it is over... It looks like the captain is going to die here... The captain was quite nice. He didn¡¯t mistreat us. If we end up under the Extreme King¡¯s thumb, it¡¯s hard to tell what will be of us. I don¡¯t know if we will be permitted to live.¡±


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon looked ill. That power was stronger than they knew.


    Ning Yue was holding Bao¡¯er, and she was crying. ¡°Is he going to kill us, too? I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The little red bird¡¯s mouth continued to spew out its phoenix mes. Its fire became a sea of mes that tried to subdue the gold knife light. But the sea of fire couldn¡¯t stop the gold knife light. The mes would explode like fireworks when the light touched them, and the light showed no sign of slowing down.


    Yisha¡¯s expression hardened. The Teeth Knife in her left hand swung through the air, and a space crack headed in Han Sen¡¯s direction. A rift appeared next to Han Sen.


    If Han Sen went through that rift, he could avoid Meng Lie¡¯s wrath.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t see the space crack. His eyes were red. They were too red. It was so scary. He stared at Meng Lie.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t remain immobile because he didn¡¯t want to escape. He simply couldn¡¯t. All the power in Han Sen¡¯s body was being sucked up by the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    The moment the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze lit up, Han Sen felt as if his power was a wild horse that had escaped its reins. It went thundering into the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    His body seemed to have been sucked dry. The power from his four geno arts drained out of him within a second.


    Han Sen suddenly became emaciated. He looked like a skeleton. It was like some witch had consumed all of his blood until he was nothing but a bloodless husk. His muscles were dying, and his skin was tight against his bones. He had be a dried-up human.


    Even the light of the peacock soul robe dimmed. The rainbow light extinguished, and the peacock king beast soul almost died. The eyes of the woman on the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze opened a little. It was like she was half awake and half asleep, with her heavy eyelids barely parted.


    As those eyes opened, two weird purple lights emerged. They shone on the gold knife light that could destroy the universe.


    In the future, onlookers would have a very difficult time describing what happened next. The strange light from the Medusa¡¯s eyes met the terrifying gold knife light, and the knife light froze in ce.It wasn¡¯t just the gold knife light, either. Wherever that weird light shone on, everything froze. Even Meng Lie, who had previously seemed like an untouchable god. Both he and his gold lion head knife were motionless, still caught in mid-sh like a freeze-frame from a movie.


    The purple light continued to shine. It wasn¡¯t just Meng Lie beneath that weird light. The purple color was spreading so fast, and many asteroids ands were caught within it. They were frozen. And still, the light spread. If this continued, perhaps the whole system would be frozen.


    Blergh!


    Han Sen coughed up some blood. He separated himself from the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. The moment Han Sen moved away from the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, the eyes of the weird woman on the shield shut. The weird purple light vanished.


    But that region of space was still frozen in a purple hue. Meng Lie, the gold lion head knife, and the scary knife light hung in space like statues.


    And the nearbys had once been spinning, but now they were purple and still. The scene was surreal and unsettling, something that shouldn¡¯t have been able to exist.


    The whole system looked dead. Everyone who could see this stared with open mouths. No one made a sound. The sight before them was too frightening for them to think about, and too strange to understand. They didn¡¯t even know how to respond.


    Miss Mirror waved her hands, and a mirror appeared. She stepped into it and disappeared.

 Chapter 2595 - Chase Star Whip

    <h4>Chapter 2595 Chase Star Whip</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Han Sen returned to the white whale and allowed Bao¡¯er to fly the white whale away.


    He felt terrible. The energy in his body was all gone, and his flesh was about to copse. Even his peacock king soul robe had been drained. If he hadn¡¯t used the super god spirit body to separate himself from the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, he and the peacock king¡¯s soul robe would have been reduced to ash.


    ¡°Too scary,¡± Han Sen thought, still reeling from what had happened. The price of using the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was far greater than he could willingly ept.


    Furthermore, the eyes of the woman on the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze had only opened a little. Who could fathom how much power would be required to open both of her eyespletely?


    Until he became deified, Han Sen was no longer going to use it. It would kill him.


    Fortunately, after what happened, no one bothered to hunt him down. Aside from a few space xenogeneics, nothing living bothered him.


    It wasn¡¯t like the Extreme King or other races couldn¡¯t find Han Sen; they simply didn¡¯t dare to.


    Meng Lie hung in space like a purple ice sculpture. The people who wanted to chase Han Sen down witnessed everything, and they decided that going after Han Sen was no longer worth it. The Extreme King paid a high price to remove Meng Lie from space.


    Han Sen could use the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Every race thought this was unbelievable. It was a true god weapon, and ordinary deifieds couldn¡¯t touch it. Han Sen was only a King, yet he had somehow essed the weapon¡¯s horrifying power. It made every race fear him.


    Until Han Sen figured out how far he could go with the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, no one dared to trouble him.


    If Han Sen was able to activate the entire power contained within the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, no one would be able to defeat him aside from a true god deified.


    Now that no one was interfering with his travel, Han Sen and his people traveled through the remainder of the systems of chaos in safety. They reached Sky Pce without further danger.


    But Han Sen¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good. The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze had sucked his body dry. After a month, Han Sen had yet to recover.


    The strength of his body had been drastically reduced. His legs were soft when he walked. It would take him another two or three years to fully recover.


    Fortunately, no one from the outside was aware of what had happened to him. They were in Sky Pce now, as well, so there was no need to worry about security. Sky Pce sent a few elders to wee Han Sen and Yisha. They weren¡¯t showing such respect because of Yisha and the Rebate, though; they hade because Han Sen was a very important individual.


    Han Sen was able to bless deifieds. And he owned the Charming God¡¯s Jian and the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Those things made Han Sen more valuable to them than the entire race of the Rebate. It made Sky Pce treat him seriously.


    If they knew Han Sen also had the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror and the Ghana¡¯s race weapon Purgatory Heaven, who knew what they would think.


    Han Sen rested in Sky Pce. Sky Pce sent many powerful deified elites skilled in healing to treat him, but they didn¡¯t achieve very good results.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t just injured. He had exhausted his genes, and recovery wouldn¡¯te easy.


    They were there for a few days when Yisha told Han Sen that Han Meng¡¯er was there. It made Han Sen very happy.


    Han Sen thought that Narrow Moon might have been affected because of what he had done. It was good that Han Meng¡¯er and the others were allowed into Sky Pce.


    But Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen Han Meng¡¯er and the others just yet. Yisha smiled and didn¡¯t exin. She invited Han Sen toe with her.


    They left the xenogeneic space of Sky Pce and headed to a nearby system that was also owned by Sky Pce. Sky Pce owned many systems, and this was an important one within their domain.


    As Han Sen flew alongside Yisha, he noticed that his surroundings weren¡¯t as he remembered. There used to be many stars in this area of space, but now, it was empty. There wasn¡¯t even an asteroid.


    ¡°Did a big fight take ce here? Did the people of the Extreme Kinge?¡± Han Sen asked Yisha with confusion.


    Yishaughed and didn¡¯t say a word. She looked out across space.


    Han Sen followed her gaze. There, he saw many stars. It was nothing special.


    But soon after, Han Sen heard the sound of thunder echo through space. Even the vacuum couldn¡¯t stop that sound from being transmitted.


    Han Sen looked in the direction that the sound hade from, and then, his mouth dropped open in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He was looking at Narrow Moon.


    All thes of Narrow Moon moving toward him, heading for the empty section of space that he and Yisha hovered in. The scene was extremely shocking.


    A scary elite of Sky Pce was behind the star. He had a whip. Every time he swung the whip, the crack of thunder sounded.


    The cluster of stars were like many fat sheep. They were slowly being pushed forward. The veryrge Narrow Moon was being whipped forward into this ce.¡°This... this can actually happen...¡± Han Sen had no idea how to process what he was seeing. He never dreamed of something like this being possible. Yisha smiled and said, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t prepared, I would never have allowed the people of the Rebate to be put at risk. This is a deified weapon of Sky Pce. It is the Chase Star Whip, and it can make stars listen to itsmands. I invited Sky Pce¡¯s leader to help me move Narrow Moon to this area. That is why we have allied with Sky Pce.¡±


    Han Sen watched the whole of Narrow Moon be moved into an empty region of space. He assumed that the old system must have been moved elsewhere, to keep that region open for Narrow Moon.


    After Narrow Moon came to rest in its new home, Yisha took Han Sen over to thank the Sky Pce elder. The elder smiled and said, ¡°This is only me doing what I should. There is no need to thank me.¡±


    The elder took the Chase Star Whip with him when he left. Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait to enter Narrow Moon. He flew straight to Eclipse and saw Han Meng¡¯er. He was so happy.


    The Rebate were talking about the deal that allowed them to join up with Sky Pce, but the part that included Han Sen was still something that had to be discussed.


    Because Han Sen was worth more than the whole of the Rebate, Yisha only negotiated terms for the Rebate themselves. She didn¡¯t include Han Sen in the discussions.


    Sky Pce hade up with many ns, but Han Sen decided to join Sky Pce as a member of the Rebate. He didn¡¯t join Sky Pce as just himself.


    By doing that, he lost many of the benefits he could have earned. But Yisha had risked so much in the systems of chaos to save him. She moved the whole of the Rebate because of it, and she had made enemies of the Extreme King in the process. That was a big favor. Han Sen couldn¡¯t abandon the Rebate and join Sky Pce alone.

 Chapter 2596 - Big Movie

    <h4>Chapter 2596 Big Movie</h4>


    Han Sen was a part of the Rebate now. But he was a very prestigious individual in Sky Pce, and he coulde and go as he pleased. He was treated like one of the people of Sky Pce, as if he shared a direct lineage with them.


    Han Sen even had an ind for himself in Sky Pce. It was the little jade ind he used to upy.


    Little Silver and Little Star were registered to upy the little jade ind as well. Han Sen wanted to use his Blood-Pulse Sutra power on them to make their blood stronger. But his body had yet to recover, and so, he could no longer do it.


    Little Silver tried to heal Han Sen¡¯s damaged body using his healing powers, in all of their electrifying glory. His attempt did have a positive effect, but it was fairly minuscule.


    Han Sen gave the Thunder God Spike to Little Silver. Little Silver and the Thunder God Spike¡¯s power could benefit each other, so it would be good for his evolution.


    He used sses to examine all the creatures around him. They all had a five-star potential. And in regards to their real potential, he would find that out once they became deified.


    One day, Han Sen was on his ind sunbathing. Bao¡¯er was sitting nearby, still nibbling her purple ginseng. It wasn¡¯t getting any smaller, despite her constant gnawing. Little Angel and Zero were preparing lunch. Han Meng¡¯er was holding the Six Core Snake Bow, and she was practicing archery.


    Little Silver and Little Star were lying on the ground quietly. There was a little beast that was like a white snowball scurrying around. Snowball was a creature from the sanctuaries. It was very special, as it could shield itself inside a white orb that couldn¡¯t be broken.


    Han Sen had brought the little creature to the geno universe back when he was on Eclipse. Snowball had a good rtionship with Xie Qing King, and it had spent most of its time in the universe following him about.


    When Narrow Moon was first brought to Sky Pce, Snowball wasn¡¯t there. It had been with Xie Qing King.


    Han Sen was wondering why Xie Qing King had sent Snowball to him instead of just calling him on the phone. When Han Sen saw the item Snowball hade to deliver, he realized with shock that Xie Qing King¡¯s Overbearing President Love Luv Looove had been made into a movie that was going to be on air soon.


    Snowball¡¯s delivery of a ticket of admission was a roundabout way of showing off.


    Han Sen searched the inte of the universe and found that Xie Qing King¡¯s Overbearing President Love Luv Looove was insanely popr. His title was Teacher Xie.


    Han Sen tried to find out how many copies of Overbearing President Love Luv Looove had been sold so far, and there were many zeroes. There were at least a billion, Han Sen thought. ¡°Good grief! How much did Xie Qing King earn?¡± Han Sen was frozen. No matter how much Han Sen fought or all the deified weapons he earned, he hadn¡¯t made as much money as Xie Qing King and his drawings.


    ¡°Should I start drawing something, too?¡± Han Sen was interested in the concept, but he realized that his drawing abilities were more thancking. So, he shelved the idea.


    Sky Pce was going to be screening the movie, too. Han Sen brought Han Meng¡¯er with him to watch it. It was just going to be them, so they could have the entire theater exclusively for themselves.


    When they went to the theater, Han Sen encountered Yun Suyi, Yun Sushang, and Thousand Feather Crane. They were all King ss now. They had progressed just as quickly as Han Sen.


    In fact, Han Sen¡¯s progress hadn¡¯t been all that fast. He was slowed by his need to fulfill the requirements of four separate geno arts. If he only practiced one, and it wasn¡¯t The Story of Genes, he would have likely been deified by now.


    ¡°Brother Han, are you alright?¡± Yun Suyi asked, looking at Han Sen.


    They had wanted to visit the little jade ind to see Han Sen a while ago, but Sky Pce forbade ordinary people from visiting there. So, this was the first time they had seen Han Sen in a long time.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t look so good. His body was all dry like a piece of smoked meat. It took Thousand Feather Crane a minute to recognize him.


    ¡°Much better. I¡¯m almost okay. I was going to visit you guys a few days ago, but Elder Yun wouldn¡¯t let me leave the little jade ind until now,¡± Han Sen exined.


    ¡°We know. We were told the same thing, or we would have already visited you on the little jade ind,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    ¡°The movie is going to start. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Yun Sushang said with a smile.


    Han Sen bought the whole theater. There was a lot of space, so he invited them there to watch it all together.


    Due to Han Sen already knowing what happened in the story, he wasn¡¯t too caught up in the movie. He was surprised to see Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang like it as much as they did. They were very excited. They wouldugh at times, and at other times weep and cry their eyes out.


    In the end, the main character rescued a female character. When they kissed, Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were so touched, their eyes almost turned into the shape of little hearts.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong a woman might be; they all have the same heart.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    After the movie finished, Han Sen invited the three of them to have dinner. They talkedfortably together as they headed back.


    ¡°Howe I never hear about Lone Bamboo anymore?¡± Han Sen asked Thousand Feather Crane. He had asked other people about Lone Bamboo, but they were all so dodgy about the subject that he never really received an answer.


    Thousand Feather Crane hesitated, but Yun Suyi said angrily, ¡°It is because of that Exquisite!¡±


    ¡°Exquisite?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He knew the name, but he didn¡¯t think Exquisite would have anything to do with Lone Bamboo.


    ¡°Suyi, stop talking.¡± Thousand Feather Crane frowned.


    ¡°Is this something I¡¯m not allowed to know about?¡± Han Sen asked, ncing at Thousand Feather Crane.


    Thousand Feather Crane shook his head and said, ¡°Not exactly, but this incident cannot be helped. Even if you know, there is nothing you can do.¡±


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t taboo, then why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Han Sen said.


    Thousand Feather Crane still hesitated. Yun Suyi had practically told Han Sen the whole story, anyway.There was a good connection between Sky Pce and the Very High. People often believed Sky Pce was the mouthpiece for the Very High. Although Sky Pce wasn¡¯t one of the three highest races, the Extreme King were quite scared of Sky Pce, as well.


    In fact, Sky Pce depended on the power of the Very High. So, Exquisite and the other Very High came to Sky Pce. They asked Lone Bamboo and Yu Shanxin to join the Very High, and it was a request that Sky Pce couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Yu Shanxin agreed, whereas Lone Bamboo refused Exquisite¡¯s offer.


    This created some tension and a widening rift between Sky Pce and the Very High. The Very High didn¡¯t relent in their request, though. And Lone Bamboo didn¡¯t waver or give in to their demands. So, the leader of Sky Pce locked Lone Bamboo up.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t Lone Bamboo refuse to join the Very High?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Thousand Feather Crane shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°The rtionship between Sky Pce and the Very High is veryplicated. It seems as if there was some sort of agreement in ce. Our leader is in hot water right now. He cannot refuse the demands of the Very High.¡±


    ¡°If Lone Bamboo is locked up, does that mean that they¡¯ve dropped their demand?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Thousand Feather Crane chuckled and said, ¡°Were it so easy. The Very High haven¡¯t said anything. They haven¡¯t yet said whether or not Lone Bamboo has to go. If they haven¡¯t canceled their request, we have to respond somehow. We cannot sweep this matter under the rug.¡±

 Chapter 2597 - Lone Bamboo’s Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 2597 Lone Bamboo¡¯s Persistence</h4>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have many ideas on how to resolve the matter. If two armies were fighting and Lone Bamboo was in danger, he would dly join the fight. But right now, Lone Bamboo was incarcerated by the powers presiding over Sky Pce. Furthermore, they weren¡¯t at war with the Very High. Therefore, Han Sen had no way of helping.


    ¡°This is a hard situation to deal with. The Very High didn¡¯t want Lone Bamboo to join them permanently. It was supposed to be a temporary thing. Plus, they would have given Lone Bamboo a lot of resources. Others would beg for the benefits he would have been given for free. I don¡¯t know why Lone Bamboo would so firmly decide against going,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said with a sigh.


    Han Sen thought that he understood what Lone Bamboo was thinking, but he hadn¡¯t spoken to the man in person yet. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know if his guesses were urate.


    The next day, Han Sen went to ask the Tenth Elder, Yun Changkong, about being allowed to see Lone Bamboo.


    Yun Changkong was Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang¡¯s father, and he was Thousand Feather Crane¡¯s teacher. He had a good rtionship with Han Sen, and he didn¡¯t deny his request.


    ¡°Maybe you can convince Lone Bamboo that joining the Very High isn¡¯t so bad,¡± Yun Changkong said to Han Sen.


    Han Sen agreed. Then, Yun Changkong asked people to take Han Sen to the prison.


    Han Sen thought Sky Pce was just putting on a show. But when he went to the prison, he learned things weren¡¯t as simple as he initially believed.


    Twelve Suppress Demon Locks were pierced through Lone Bamboo¡¯s body. They pinned him to a Suppress Demon Stone. He was covered in blood. Even his cor bones had been punctured. Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°You are here.¡± Lone Bamboo¡¯s limbs were locked painfully against the Suppress Demon Stone, and while he was in bad shape, he was still able to smile.


    It would have been impossible for anyone to look good under the circumstances, though. Those Twelve Suppress Demon Locks had twelve different powers. There was water, fire, thunder, lightning, and eight other powers that attacked his body continually. Even deified elites might notst very long under these conditions.


    It wasn¡¯t like it would kill him, but being tortured like this¡ªday and night¡ªwas a fate that was worse than death. ¡°Is treating you this poorly really necessary?¡± Han Sen demanded, growing a little angry as he looked at Lone Bamboo.


    Lone Bamboo was a student of the leader of the Sky Pce. He had the blood of Sky Pce¡¯s people, and yet, he was treated in this manner. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of sympathy being shown for him, and so the sight would give anyone a nasty chill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at them. This is all my own doing.¡± Lone Bamboo chuckled bitterly.


    Han Sen brought out a bottle he had smuggled in. He gave Lone Bamboo a few sips of the beverage. After swallowing some himself, he asked, ¡°Why do you refuse to join the Very High?¡±


    Lone Bamboo licked the wine on his lips and said, ¡°Joining the Very High would be very good for me. If I don¡¯t go, it might take me a decade or two to be deified. If I go to the Very High, I could be deified in only three years.¡±


    ¡°If you understand that, then why don¡¯t you go?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Lone Bamboo. He knew that the man must have his reasons.


    Lone Bamboo looked at Han Sen and didn¡¯t answer his question. He asked, ¡°You like running naked?¡± ¡°I, um... I guess I don¡¯t...¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know what Lone Bamboo meant, and so his answer was uncertain.


    Lone Bamboo smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it, either. So, no matter how many benefits the Very High offer me or how much punishment I must endure, I¡¯m not going to the Very High.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying the Very High like to run naked? You must take off all your clothes while you¡¯re there?¡± Han Sen imagined Exquisite and Li Keer frolicking naked. It was an image that made him smile.


    Of course, Han Sen was just joking. He knew the Very High wouldn¡¯t be that creepy.


    ¡°The Very High¡¯s Very High Sense can sense anything in the world. If you are chosen by them, you be a medium for them to feel the world. They can feel everything you do. If you eat, they can taste the saltiness, sweetness, sourness, or spiciness of your food. When you shower, they will know if it is hot or cold. Your emotions, your hobbies, or even your feelings when you sleep with a woman; the Very High will get to experience everything. If you were in my position, would you go?¡± Lone Bamboo asked, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°Um... are the Very High that sick?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were wide.


    ¡°This is merely my perspective. Of course, they might not be interested in which woman you sleep with, but regardless, you have no way of shutting off their power to feel whatever you do. Once you are plugged into their ability, there is no cancetion. They will always have their hooks in you, and I doubt they would ever willingly sever such a connection,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s how this works?¡± Han Sen asked seriously.


    Lone Bamboo smiled and said, ¡°If there is a race in this universe that can understand the Very High the most, it would be us¡ªthe Sky. Although there is no real evidence, many generations of the Sky have worked for the Very High. This is a ny percent urate hypothesis.¡±


    ¡°If things are like that, then I wouldn¡¯t go no matter what,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    Han Sen held the bottle of wine up for Lone Bamboo to have a few more sips. He asked, ¡°But if you continue to refuse, will the Very High let you go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lone Bamboo admitted with a shake of his head.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t ask anything further. He chatted with Lone Bamboo for a bit longer, and after he finished his wine, he left the prison.


    Han Sen was walking away, and as he did, he thought to himself, ¡°Why would the Very High want Lone Bamboo so badly? There must be a way I can help him.¡± He left the restricted area and saw a man sitting on a white crane. The man was smiling at Han Sen.


    ¡°Uncle Yu.¡± Han Sen raised his eyebrows at the sight of Yu Shanxin.


    Yu Shanxin had gone to thends upied by the Dragons to save Han Sen once before. So, Han Sen was very polite whenever he saw the man.


    Yu Shanxin smiled and said, ¡°We should walk together, assuming that is okay with you.¡±¡°Are youing for Lone Bamboo?¡± Han Sen asked Yu Shanxin as he followed him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for you,¡± Yu Shanxin answered. That surprised Han Sen.


    Before Han Sen said anything, Yu Shanxin went on to say, ¡°Sky Pce made a deal with the Very High. So, whoever the Very High selects must go. If Lone Bamboo doesn¡¯t go, then we must find a worthy recement.


    ¡°That person you are suggesting can¡¯t be me, can it?¡± Han Sen smiled wryly.


    ¡°Aside from Lone Bamboo, the only other one of this generation that can impress the Very High is you,¡± Yu Shanxin said with a smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it, either,¡± Han Sen said with a vigorous shake of his head. He didn¡¯t like running around naked any more than Lone Bamboo.


    Yu Shanxin had expected Han Sen to react this way, and so he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Lone Bamboo filled you in on what the Very High are like. I waited until now to see you so that I wouldn¡¯t have to waste my breath.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yu, you don¡¯t need to try to convince me. My thoughts on the matter are the same as Lone Bamboo¡¯s. I would rather go to prison than go to the Very High,¡± Han Sen said with a shake of his head.

 Chapter 2598 - Extreme Evil Path

    <h4>Chapter 2598 Extreme Evil Path</h4>


    Yu Shanxin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t fluctuate in the slightest after hearing Han Sen¡¯s speech. He asked calmly, ¡°Have you heard the tale of the Sky alpha known as Suppress Demon?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood for a story, but if someone like Yu Shanxin wanted to talk, then Han Sen would listen.


    Yu Shanxin¡¯s smooth voice remained just loud enough for Han Sen to hear him. ¡°In ancient times, before the interster area, the Sky lived on a where a demon also resided. It ate people. The demon would eat one person every day. But the demon didn¡¯t have its own body. If it wanted to eat someone, it would have to possess the body of one Sky to devour the body of another.¡±


    ¡°Because they were unable to prevent the demon from possessing them, the Sky had many incidents involving fathers eating their sons, wives eating husbands, or even children eating their grandparents. Those things continued to happen until our alpha rose to the challenge. He offered himself to the demon and allowed the demon to assume control of his body.¡±


    ¡°And? Did the Sky alpha somehow imprison the demon?¡± Han Sen was curious.


    ¡°No. Our alpha¡¯s power wasn¡¯t vastly superior to that of the average Sky. The demon gained control of his body, too. The demon used him to eat many Sky,¡± Yu Shanxin said tly. That answer wasn¡¯t what Han Sen had expected.


    Yu Shanxin looked at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°Although our alpha was controlled by the demon, he managed to aplish something more than most possessed Sky. Other Sky, when they were controlled by the demon, still had their will. But they didn¡¯t hate the demon. They were scared of it like a tiger. Even if they pretended not to be, they couldn¡¯t lie to the demon. That was because when the demon possessed a Sky, it could peer into their thoughts. No matter what that person did, they couldn¡¯t lie to the demon. So, it didn¡¯t matter what they said or did. The demon would still see into their thoughts. The demon would control them and force them to kill themselves. The alpha was the only exception to this.¡±


    use


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Han Sen had be very curious.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything. He befriended the demon,¡± Yu Shanxin said.


    ¡°I thought you said the demon could see through the thoughts of the Sky. How could the alpha trick a demon like that?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion. The Sky¡¯s alpha must have hated the demon.


    Yu Shanxinughed and said, ¡°That is why Master Alpha was different. He faced an enemy that he hated the most, yet he was able to let go of that anger and treat the demon so kindly. It was as if he considered the demon to be his own son, and no matter how much the demon did wrong, he still forgave it. That was a care that came from the heart. In this universe, aside from my alpha, I have yet to see anyone be able to do the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the kindness of Master Alpha touched that demon?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t guess the ending of this story, so this was his best attempt.


    ¡°Yes. Master Alpha¡¯s kindness had an impact on the demon. That demon was only supposed to possess someone for a single day before disposing of the host. But when it entered the alpha¡¯s body, it remained there. It never left him, until Master Alpha found a weakness inside the demon and killed it. He ended the nightmare that had gued the Sky for as long as my people could remember,¡± Yu Shanxin said.


    Han Sen was blown away by this story. The alpha had used love to earn the trust of a demon that could read peoples¡¯ minds, and then killed the demon he had grown to love. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what sort of person could do that. If he had been in the alpha¡¯s ce, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he could have achieved the same.


    ¡°Teacher Yu, your alpha is a real saint. I¡¯m just a normal man. Do you want me to go feed a demon? I can¡¯t do it. I would be angered by the Very High, and I would likely end up dead.¡± Han Sen understood what Yu Shanxin meant by telling him the story, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t do it. Understanding didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t do it. I can help you,¡± Yu Shanxin said with a smile.


    ¡°Really? You can help with this?¡± Han Sen asked skeptically. He thought Yu Shanxin must have been yanking his chain.


    Yu Shanxinughed and said, ¡°Do you know why my name is Yu Shanxin?¡±.¡°How am I supposed to know something like that?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. But what he said was, ¡°I have heard your temper got better when you received this name, Mr. Yu. Was it to make you think more positive things?¡±


    Yu Shanxin smiled and said, ¡°I thank you for thinking so highly of me, but I don¡¯t really have positive thoughts. The reason why I am called Yu Shanxin is to tell myself that no matter what happens, I should never give up on myself. It doesn¡¯t matter if I be evil ormit a crime no one else can ept. It doesn¡¯t matter how much I am hated; at the very least, I can avoid hating myself. I need a good heart to love myself with.¡±


    Han Sen was frozen. This was the first time he had ever heard someone exin their good heart to someone else.


    ¡°The geno arts I practice are based on evil powers. If I think of evil things, they will be more powerful. When I was younger, the reason I came to Sky Pce to kill the elders was precisely because of this. But the stronger this geno art bes, the more it ims me. I didn¡¯t practice the skills of killing; I trained the mental fortitude of not allowing myself to ever be imed by evil. Only I can control myself in this world. No one else can use me. Not even God.¡± Yu Shanxin was speaking so quietly, but Han Sen could feel the overbearing weight of the man¡¯s words.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t understand how this conversation had anything to do with the Very High.


    Yu Shanxin looked at Han Sen and smiled. ¡°The Extreme Evil Path I have practiced doesn¡¯t have a sensing power like the Very High, but it does contain a unique ability. I can use my evil to possess you. And when the Very High use their senses to invade your mind, they will only touch the evil of my mind. And so, all they will feel are my feelings. It will mean that they cannot feel anything about you. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about their invasive senses. You can enjoy all the benefits of the Very High without having to worry about being watched. Would you reject a swathe of benefits like that?¡±


    ¡°You can really do that?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t doubt what Yu Shanxin was saying, despite how far-fetched it seemed. Still, he feltpelled to ask.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can conduct a test. Meet Exquisite from the Very High, and then you can find out if I¡¯m telling the truth or not,¡± Yu Shanxin said with a smile.

 Chapter 2599 - Taoism

    <h4>Chapter 2599 Taoism</h4>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe him, but he hadn¡¯t yet tried the test that Yu Shanxin had suggested. He wanted to help Lone Bamboo, but he wasn¡¯t going to the Very High on his friend¡¯s behalf.


    Seeing Han Sen leave, Yu Shanxin smiled. He did not get mad at Han Sen¡¯s rejection.


    Back on the small jade ind, Han Sen continued to absorb King genes. He wanted to get The Story of Genes to the ninth tier as soon as he could.


    Han Sen called Gu Qingcheng over to discuss the matter of Lone Bamboo. Gu Qingcheng listened to his tale and said to him, ¡°Yu Shanxin is correct. It doesn¡¯t matter who ends up going, but Sky Pce will need to send someone else to the Very High. Their demand cannot be ignored.¡±


    ¡°Sky Pce has many people. Is it necessary for me to go?¡± Han Sen said. Gu Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple. If it was, Sky Pce wouldn¡¯t have put their beloved son in jail. I don¡¯t think Sky Pce can choose which individual goes. They will need a person that interests the Very High. Otherwise, a swap won¡¯t work. And that is why Yu Shanxin is trying to convince you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I won¡¯t go even if they personally invite me. And he wants me to beg before the Very High like I¡¯m a ve?¡± Han Sen said with a lift of his lips.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. To normal people, going to the Very High is a grand opportunity. They are the ones who want to do the begging. You and Lone Bamboo are special. If you weren¡¯t special, I don¡¯t think the Very High would care as much as they do now,¡± Gu Qingcheng smiled as she spoke.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That would depend on Sky Pce. If they don¡¯t want to enter a disagreement with the Very High, they will have to send someone no matter what.¡±


    The two of them discussed the matter a little more, but they were unable toe up with any ideas. Their power wouldn¡¯t be nearly enough to go against the Very High. Whatever they tried would be ineffective.


    ¡°If Lone Bamboo hasn¡¯t been taken away, that means there is room for negotiation. We will find a way to navigate through this.¡± Han Sen kept trying to think of a way to help Lone Bamboo as he practiced.


    ¡°Brother Han, there is a meeting with the Very High. Are you joining?¡± Yun Suyi asked with a look of anger. She hade over to visit the little jade ind.


    ¡°What meeting?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion. He had been recovering there for some time, so he hadn¡¯t heard a thing about a meeting Yun Suyi exined, ¡°The younger Very High and Sky will be exchanging geno arts. They said there is to be a discussion, but it is more like the Very High will talk and we will just sit there listening.¡±


    ¡°What will they talk about?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°The geno arts of the Very High are very expansive. They know the geno arts of many races, so they can talk about anything.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really that good? Maybe I should go and listen, then.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t really want to go and listen to geno arts. He just wanted to confirm that this Exquisite was the same Exquisite he had encountered in the core area.


    He established a time with Yun Suyi. The next night, Han Sen took Bao¡¯er and Gu Qingcheng with him. He met up with Yun Suyi and some other people from Sky Pce. Together, they joined the meeting.


    The meeting was taking ce on Thousand Lake Ind. That ind was strange. Its center was ake, and theke¡¯s water constantly spilled onto the lower levels of the ind. The whole ind was like a sloped collection ofkes.


    The Very High held their meeting at the center of theke. There was a lotus tform that was around the size of a ser pitch. It was floating in the center of theke, and there were pavilions scattered around it.


    When Han Sen arrived, the meeting area was full of Sky Pce students. Most of the students could only listen from their pavilions. Some of the higher-ss students were able to sit on the lotus tform itself to talk directly with the Very High.


    They said they were going to upy the same tables as everyone else, but the Very High were actually upying the primary seats. The Sky Pce students could only sit to the side. And it was usually the Sky Pce students that had to ask questions. The Very High were always the ones answering. They were like teachers answering their students.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters brought Han Sen and Gu Qingcheng to the lotus tform. The Sky Pce students knew all about Han Sen. They greeted him and immediately allowed him to take the finest seats.


    Han Sen only wanted to find somece random to sit down, but the people there were excited. The Sky Pce students kept pushing him forward, and so he couldn¡¯t refuse them. He had to sit down somece more distinguished.


    It wasn¡¯t like the students of Sky Pce forced him deliberately. Everyone knew about Han Sen fighting Meng Lie in the systems of chaos. There wasn¡¯t a person in Sky Pce who hadn¡¯t heard the story. He was a King ss that could defeat Meng Lie. He deserved to take the number one seat, above the Sky Pce Kings and half-deifieds.


    Plus, Han Sen was quite famous in Sky Pce. He and Lone Bamboo were called the knife and sword masters. They had be teachers. If Lone Bamboo wasn¡¯t there, then it was natural for Han Sen to sit in the most respected position.


    Not long after, both sides of the lotus tform were full of Sky Pce students. But the center seats were still empty.


    ¡°Do the Very High really think so highly of themselves?¡± a Sky Pce student asked coldly. It was because of Lone Bamboo that the Sky Pce students disliked the Very High. That meeting wasn¡¯t going to be as cordial as previous ones. But while everyone discussed the Very High, a white jade carriage flew toward them. The jade beasts that pulled the carriage were like tigers of some sort. They looked almost like a mascot. They were obviously special.


    When Han Sen looked the creatures over, he was surprised. He didn¡¯t recognize what species the jade beasts belonged to, but when he felt their presence, he could immediately tell they were deifieds.There were six of those jade beasts pulling the carriage. That power was something even Sky Pce¡¯s leader could appreciate. Han Sen was surprised by how strong these Very High must be when he saw their mode of transportation.


    But Han Sen¡¯s initial assumption that the carriage belonged to Exquisite was wrong. It was for the use of Very High who were visiting other races. Many Very High used it, so it didn¡¯t belong to anyone in particr. The beast carriage drove over to the lotus tform. There, the beautiful jade car¡¯s door opened. A man and a woman emerged.


    Just as Han Sen thought, that woman was Li Keer¡¯s Third Sister, Exquisite. But this time, it wasn¡¯t Li Keer who was apanying her. It was a man.


    The man and the woman walked to the primary seats and bowed before everyone. The man said airily, ¡°I am sorry to have kept you guys waiting. If there are no other matters to discuss, let us get on with it. If you have questions, ask them. My sister and I will try to answer every question we are posed.¡±


    ¡°He sounds way too cocky. He said this was an exchange, but it sounds more like a teacher talking to children,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    While they were talking, Exquisite and the Very High man took a seat. The man looked at the Sky Pce students on both sides.


    He saw Han Sen upying the first seat with Gu Qingcheng next to him.


    When the man looked at Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face, his own face froze. He stared at her a little, and then pulled his gaze away.

 Chapter 2600 - God Spirit Touch

    <h4>Chapter 2600 God Spirit Touch</h4>


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s face was breathtakingly pretty. Even those who were close with her, like Han Sen, would find themselves staring at her ethereal beauty now and again. The Very High man had only looked at her for a moment or two before turning away. He had an impressive amount of self-control.


    Exquisite looked at her as well. But her vision paused on Han Sen for longer. After all, he was seated in a ce of honor. That meeting had no deifieds. All the attendees were young elites, but if someone was sitting in the first seat, it had to mean that they were someone of prestige and importance to the Sky Pce.


    But at that moment, Han Sen wasn¡¯t looking good. He looked dry and thin, like a refugee that had spent too long without food. He was only skin and bones.


    ¡°How might I refer to you?¡± Exquisite asked, looking at Han Sen. She had seen Han Sen¡¯s videos, but that was before he incurred his most recent injuries. He lookedpletely different right now, so she didn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°I am Han Sen,¡± Han Sen answered truthfully.


    Upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s name, that Very High man couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him. He clearly knew about Han Sen and what he had aplished.


    ¡°You are the one who owns the Charming God¡¯s Jian and the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze? It is no wonder you look so special,¡± Exquisite said emotionlessly.


    By ¡°special,¡± she was referring to his physical appearance. She wasn¡¯t reallyplimenting him.


    From what she could see, Han Sen had simply lucked out by collecting two true god treasures. He was lucky and nothing more; that was her general conclusion. She believed the true merit of his power was nothing substantial.


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked sour. He didn¡¯t respond. He knew that Exquisite wasn¡¯t actuallyplimenting him. ¡°If no one has any questions, I will start first. Let¡¯s talk about Phenomenon,¡± the man said calmly.


    After the man said this, the expressions on the faces of the students of the Sky Pce looked somewhat strained. Phenomenon was a secret Sky Pce geno art, although it wasn¡¯t as special as the Textless Book.


    When the man said he wanted to talk about Phenomenon, it was his way of saying, ¡°The way you practice geno arts is bad. Allow me to show you how it is done.¡±


    The way the man spoke made many of the Sky Pce students upset. But they were seated before one of the Very High, and so, no one did anything.


    The Sky Pce students stared at the man, waiting to hear what he was going to tell them.


    Han Sen could tell the man had selected this geno art on purpose. He wanted to use this opportunity to build up his image before the young people of the Sky Pce. That was why he spoke in such a condescending way.


    Han Sen wanted to listen to him, too. That Very High man was called Bixi, and Han Sen was keen to hear what input he could provide on Phenomenon.


    ¡°Phenomenon refers to the universe¡¯s phenomena. Phenomenon is the reason for life existing. But people are stupid, and they cannot see through things without phenomena. People require clear signs to rify the unknowable.¡±


    The Sky students who heard this weren¡¯t impressed. It was an ordinary speech that didn¡¯t mean much to them. If they were required to speak, they would have said the same thing


    It seemed as if the man knew what everyone was thinking, and so he coldly went on to say, ¡°I am one of those people, too. I cannot get rid of this foolishness. I cannot see through things without phenomena. So, there is a saying, and it goes like this¡ª ¡®only if you go into phenomena and feel the phenomena, and experience what is inside, do you have the chance to understand. That is the so-called Taoism.¡±


    ¡°When I practiced Phenomenon, the teacher talked about this the first day. Mr. Bixi doesn¡¯t need to exin this, so just get to the point,¡± a Sky Pce student said hurriedly. Bixi didn¡¯t speak, and his face was unreadable.


    Since he first met her, Han Sen thought Exquisite merely pretended to be detached. But now, seeing Bixi, he noticed this emotionless expression was the only one they were capable of. This wasn¡¯t a pretense.


    ¡°Everyone knows Taoism, but in regards to how they know it, everyone has a different saying. There is no correct answer,¡± Bixi said.


    ¡°Taoism is natural. Everyone has their own way of learning it. An answer isn¡¯t required,¡± a student of Sky Pce said.


    ¡°I just said that a moment ago,¡± Bixi replied. ¡°Phenomenon refers to the phenomena of the universe. If there are phenomena, there are rules. If there are no rules, there would be no reasons. Then, you would not need to learn it.¡±


    The Sky Pce student fell quiet. He continued listening in silence.


    Bixi set something down on a table in front of him. Everyone looked at it. It was a square and transparent box that looked to have been made of crystal. It was a dozen centimeters wide.


    Within the box, they could see a crystallinedybug. It sort of looked like a beetle. It was fairly cute.


    Bixi opened the crystal box, and thedybug climbed out of it slowly. Then he said, ¡°Every living creature has a path to follow, but understanding the reason for each path isn¡¯t easy. This is a beetle xenogeneic called God Spirit Touch. It is a very rare xenogeneic. Through this, we can understand some of the rules and reasons here.¡±


    After that, Bixi reached out his finger. He sliced his finger and pushed out a drop of his own blood onto thedybug.


    Thedybug opened its mouth and drank that droplet of blood. And then, it stopped and remained still. It no longer moved.Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t know what Bixi was doing.


    As they watched in confused silence, thedybug that had sucked up Bixi¡¯s blood began to show some weird changes.


    Thedybug was changing its skin. As it did so, its face contorted. It pulled its new body forward, leaving a perfect shell behind.


    And the process wasn¡¯t over, either. After changing ayer of its shell, thedybug started twisting its body again. It quickly left a second, smaller shell behind.


    The fist-sizeddybug kept changing its skin. Every time it shed a skin, its body became smaller, and the shells it left behind were like perfect crystal beetle art. Each discarded shell was smaller than thest.


    As everyone watched, that beetle swapped its skin nine times. Its body was eventually reduced to the size of a small coin. After that, it stopped moving. It justid down where it was, looking very tired.


    Everyone looked at Bixi, waiting for his exnation. They had seen bugs change their skin before, but they didn¡¯t know what it had to do with what Bixi had been telling them.


    ¡°The God Spirit Touch is born very sensitive to blood, and it can tell you the quality of your birth genes. The stronger the gene blood, the more effect it will have on the beetle. Ordinarily, the genes of low-tier creatures can enable a beetle to swap its skin once or twice. If someone has high-ss genes, the beetle can swap its skin eight to ten times. With my Very High experience, I can tell you that if someone can make the God Spirit Touch shed its shell ten times, that means the person conducting the test has genes that are strong enough to see them one day be a true god,¡± Bixi said factually.

 Chapter 2601 - Han Sen’s Test

    <h4>Chapter 2601 Han Sen¡¯s Test</h4>


    ¡°Why is this process so familiar? Why do I feel like this is the same concept as the crystallizer sses?¡± Han Sen looked at the God Spirit Touch on the table, deep in thought.


    The people of Sky Pce were observing the God Spirit Touch. They didn¡¯t believe the God Spirit Touch could reveal such amazing information.


    If their future was able to be decided by an insect, then what was the point of continued practice?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bug. How can it decide our fate?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked in annoyance. He was speaking aloud what everyone else in Sky Pce was thinking.


    Bixi looked as cold as he always did. He looked at Thousand Feather Crane and said, ¡°Although it is not 100% urate, its margin for error is small. If you people don¡¯t believe me, you are wee to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°How do we give it a try?¡± Thousand Feather Crane asked, looking at the coin-sized God Spirit Touchdybug.


    Bixi didn¡¯t speak. He reached his hand out to tap the God Spirit Touch. The God Spirit Touch¡¯s body shivered. Then, it climbed back into the bug shells it had previously shed. Layer byyer, it pulled itself back into the bug shells to rpose itself. They fit around it without a single seam showing.


    If they hadn¡¯t witnessed that, the crowd would never have suspected that the bug had nineyers of the shell to shed.


    Now, Bixi said, ¡°Give him a drop of your blood. It will eat your blood and start removing its shells per the genes within your blood.¡±


    Thousand Feather Crane didn¡¯t hesitate. He put out his finger and squeezed out a droplet of blood. He allowed the God Spirit Touchdybug to swallow the droplet of blood.


    But this time, thedybug only shed sevenyers of its shell. Then, it stopped moving. It looked exhausted again.


    ¡°Seven armor talent. Not bad. If your luck doesn¡¯t work against you, you can be deified and even reach the rank of transmutation,¡± Bixi said, looking intently at the God Spirit Touch.


    ¡°I just say this bug has gotten tired, and that is why he stopped moving after taking off sevenyers of its shell,¡± Yun Suyi said with a slight sneer.


    All of the Sky Pce students agreed. They all doubted the truthfulness of the God Spirit Touch¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Third Sister, why don¡¯t you show us?¡± Bixi said, looking at Exquisite. Exquisite nodded. She used her finger to touch the head of the God Spirit Touch. The God Spirit Touch put on itsyers of shell again. Exquisite fed it a droplet of her blood. As everyone watched, the bug started to shed itsyers of armor again. It removed nineyers of the shell.


    ¡°If you guys still don¡¯t believe us, you are wee to try it yourselves. The genes of the Sky are quite good whenpared to most of the higher races. A five-rank gene talent is mostmon, but it isn¡¯t hard to get seven or eight. Nine is very rare, though. Right now, in the Sky, we have only been able to confirm that Lone Bamboo and Yu Shanxi have a nine armor talent,¡± Bixi said.


    People still didn¡¯t believe it, and Yun Suyi suddenly said, ¡°It is easy to tell if this bug is urate.¡±


    ¡°Please enlighten us,¡± Bixi said while looking at Yun Suyi.


    The Sky Pce students all looked at Yun Suyi, as well. Yun Suyi looked at Bixi and confidently said, ¡°You said Lone Bamboo had a nine armor talent, right?¡±


    ¡°That is correct,¡± Bixi answered with certainty.


    ¡°Then it is easy,¡± Yun Suyi said with augh. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°If Lone Bamboo has a nine armor talent, then I present to you Brother Han, who has the same skill as Lone Bamboo. I think he is as talented as Lone Bamboo. Would you not agree?¡±


    ¡°Right, right; Brother Han and Lone Bamboo are simr. Perhaps we should allow Brother Han to give it a try.¡± The Sky Pce students were all in agreement.


    Han Sen¡¯s reputation in Sky Pce was as solid as Lone Bamboo¡¯s, and he had done so much outside of Sky Pce to exceed everyone¡¯s expectations of him. He had even taken down the Extreme King¡¯s Fourth Uncle. If the bug said Han Sen wasn¡¯t talented, they wouldn¡¯t believe in the insect¡¯s uracy.


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Bixi looked at Han Sen and coldly said, ¡°The gene talents of the crystallizers have ws in them. They are only advanced in their intelligence. They don¡¯t exceed others in any capacity. Most of their race is like that. Even a few of the mutated ones aren¡¯t much different; they might gain one or two additional shells. Having three more is incredibly rare.¡±


    ¡°Having three more shells is great. If normal crystallizers have a six armor talent, then it isn¡¯t oundish to believe Brother Han might have a nine armor talent,¡± Yun Suyi said. ¡°The Sky are a high race. Ordinary people of the Sky have a five armor talent. The crystallizers are not a high race. Ordinary crystallizers only have three or four armor talents. My race has seen many crystallizers and tested them with the God Spirit Touch. Four armor talents are very rare, and I have never seen one with a five armor talent,¡± Bixi said levelly.


    ¡°If Brother Han cannot test and disy a nine armor talent, then it proves the God Spirit Touch isn¡¯t urate,¡± Yun Suyi surely said.


    ¡°I agree. Brother Han¡¯s skill, if he doesn¡¯t get a nine armor talent, that means the bug is faulty.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. If Brother Han doesn¡¯t have a nine armor talent, then further testing is unnecessary. Even if he has a nine armor talent, it is useless. We cannot reach Brother Han¡¯s achievement. That means the results from this thing are pointless.¡±All of the Sky Pce students were excited. Some of them weren¡¯t actually suspicious of the God Spirit Touch, but this was about Lone Bamboo. Bixi and the others had made them mad. The Sky Pce students weren¡¯t fond of Bixi and Exquisite, and that was why they were so excited.


    ¡°I cannot tell you if it is real or not. We will have to find out through further testing.¡± Bixi remained emotionless. It was like his face was wearing a mask that never moved.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t want to participate in such a test. It was none of his business, but the Sky Pce students were begging him to. So, he stood up and walked next to Bixi.


    Bixi didn¡¯t say much. He pressed the God Spirit Touch¡¯s head to have it scurry around, collecting all of its shells. Then, he told Han Sen, ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°The genes of humans aren¡¯t stable, and even the crystallizer sses weren¡¯t able to tell me anything. I wonder if this God Spirit Touch can do what the sses couldn¡¯t,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then, he squeezed out some blood from his finger and held it in front of the God Spirit Touch.


    The God Spirit Touch sucked Han Sen¡¯s finger, pulling Han Sen¡¯s blood into its belly.


    The people of Sky Pce observed the God Spirit Touch nervously. Bixi and Exquisite watched the God Spirit Touch, as well. They were interested to see how much armor talent he had.


    As everyone watched, the God Spirit Touch¡¯s body shivered. It twitched slowly as it processed the blood it had taken in.

 Chapter 2602 - Han Sen’s Gene Talent

    <h4>Chapter 2602 Han Sen¡¯s Gene Talent</h4>


    After the God Spirit Touch¡¯s body shivered, it quickly emerged from its first shell. It left the empty shell behind.


    ¡°I wonder how manyyers of shell Teacher Han can make the God Spirit Touch leave behind?¡± Some of the Sky Pce students had studied directly underneath him back when he was a teacher. So, they were used to calling him Teacher Han.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell. If that God Spirit Touch is urate, Teacher Han¡¯s rating won¡¯t be that high. It¡¯s true that the genes of the crystallizers aren¡¯t very strong.¡±


    Everyone whispered to each other in hushed discussions as the God Spirit Touch removed its thirdyer of shell. Then it removed its fourth. It had removed fouryers of shell in total.


    Han Sen was excited about this. sses hadn¡¯t been able to determine the talent of humans, but this God Spirit Touch seemed to be capable of doing so. Thisdybug could conduct a test no matter what level you were. If a person wasn¡¯t deified, sses showed a max rating of five stars.


    But that was to be expected. sses could only collect a certain amount of information by scanning. That wasn¡¯t bad, considering that it couldn¡¯t directly analyze blood like thedybug could. sses couldn¡¯t be expected to be as urate as the God Spirit Touch.


    ¡°That pair of sses is like some kid¡¯s education tool. The crystallizers must surely have some better tools somewhere.¡± As Han Sen was thinking about this, the God Spirit Touch removed its fifthyer of shell.


    ¡°It¡¯s still peeling off its skin... It looks like Brother Han¡¯s talent is exceptional,¡± Thousand Feather Craneplimented, as he watched the God Spirit Touch remove the seventhyer.


    Bixi and Exquisite were both surprised. The evolutional capabilities of crystallizer genes were not high. It wasn¡¯t bad to have a four armor talent, but a seven armor talent was a little too much. He must have experienced a lot of mutations to see the gene potential reach such numerical heights.


    But then, after the God Spirit Touch removed its seventh armor, it continued to peel off more.


    ¡°He has an eight armor talent?¡± Exquisite and Bixi were shocked. The concept seemed impossible. One of the crystallizers shouldn¡¯t have been able to evolve that much.


    Even if a deified ced his deified genes into the body of a crystallizer, it still couldn¡¯t guarantee that a weak crystallizer could show an eight armor talent.


    But it didn¡¯t seem to be ending there, either. The God Spirit Touch, after the removal of the eighth shell, continued to shiver and shake. It looked as if it had an itch, and that was why it was removing its skin.


    When the God Spirit Touch removed anotheryer of its shell, the Sky Pce students were beaming with unbridled joy.


    ¡°It looks like this bug is urate, after all! It is better than some guy making a random judgment.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Brother Han is considered an equal to Lone Bamboo. His gene talents are excellent.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Han is so smart. If he worked harder, he could be greater than the Very High.¡±


    ¡°That is all a nine armor talent can do? Brother Han reached that prestige easily. What was that guy saying? Didn¡¯t he say crystallizers can¡¯t have a nine armor talent?¡± The Sky Pce students weren¡¯t fond of Bixi and Exquisite due to the Very High¡¯s treatment of Lone Bamboo. They wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. The Kings and half-deifieds didn¡¯t say anything horrible, but the nearby students wouldn¡¯t stop talking. They mocked the two Very High continually.


    Bixi and Exquisite weren¡¯t paying attention to the snide remarks of the Sky Pce students, though. They merely looked at Han Sen and frowned.


    ¡°The gene talent of crystallizers cannot reach nine armors, unless this Han Sen isn¡¯t one of the crystallizers. Either that, or his genes evolved due to some very unique circumstances. That¡¯s the only way he could achieve a nine armor talent. No matter what the cause, though, we should be wary of this Han Sen,¡± Bixi said seriously.


    Exquisite nodded. ¡°Nine armor talents are rare. I didn¡¯t expect to see this result from a crystallizer. If he evolved, he must have received a boost that we can¡¯t possibly fathom. That is how his genes have evolved so much.¡±


    Exquisite didn¡¯t doubt that Han Sen was a crystallizer. Crystallizers were easy to recognize, and when Kong Fei lit up thentern to create the race of the No, many of the elites saw Han Sen apanying him. They had immediately known that he was a crystallizer.


    Back then, Han Sen was too low level. The deified elites were able to see through his genes with ease, and there was no way for Han Sen to hide the identity of his genes back then. There was no way he could have masked his race.


    So, Bixi and Exquisite believed Han Sen must have stumbled upon some ancient secret that allowed his gene talents to be so scary that they were almost as good as the Very High¡¯s.


    But neither of them thought there was anything sketchy about the fact that he had a nine armor talent.


    Nine armor talents, while rare, did exist. Some of the Extreme King and the Sky could produce the nine armor talent result.


    That was especially true of the Extreme King. Their powerful King bodies could reach a nine armor talent. So, having a nine armor talent didn¡¯t interest Bixi and Exquisite. It all came down to a person¡¯s intelligence.


    Bixi¡¯s silkworm was Yu Shanxin. Exquisite wanted Lone Bamboo. They were happy with their silkworms. Even if Han Sen had a nine armor talent, they still believed their silkworms were better.


    But what happened next shocked Bixi and Exquisite. Even if they hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Forget Love, their emotions would have been colder than the average person¡¯s. But now, their faces changed as they looked upon the God Spirit Touch.


    That God Spirit Touch had removed nineyers of its shell, but now its body moved to peel off another.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Bixi and Exquisite were in shock. Even amongst the Very High, not many could produce a ten armor talent figure.


    The Sky Pce students were overjoyed. Yun Suyi was smiling as she said, ¡°Brother Han really is different! He has a ten armor talent.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Han Sen has been able to achieve so much. He is so talented,¡± Yun Sushang said with a smile.The other Sky Pce students weren¡¯t as polite as the Yun sisters, though. They were allughing. ¡°I thought a nine armor talent was good, but apparently it isn¡¯t. Teacher Han randomly tested it and received a ten armor talent result.¡±


    ¡°Right. I bet they just started gushing about how crystallizer gene talents would be bad because they only had a nine armor talent.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. Whoever is born first is bigger, and in that case, nine is bigger than ten.¡±


    ¡°You are right. No wonder they¡¯re so confident.¡±


    As the Sky Pce students continued to mock, the God Spirit Touch crawled out of the front of its shell and left behind ayer of armor that was like a coin.


    ¡°A ten armor talent... He really does have a ten armor talent...¡± Exquisite and Bixi looked at Han Sen with astonishment. It wasn¡¯t hard to find a silkworm with a nine armor talent, but a ten armor talent silkworm would be very hard to achieve.


    If there were no idents, and he was given enough resources, a person with a ten armor talent had a high chance of bing a true god.


    But something even more shocking happened. After the God Spirit Touch peeled off its tenthyer, it continued to move.

 Chapter 2603 - Eleven Armor Talent?

    <h4>Chapter 2603 Eleven Armor Talent?</h4>


    Exquisite and Bixi were so shocked. A ten armor talent was the highest that a creature of the universe could achieve. Although legends said that a sacred eleventh armor talent did exist, that would be something reserved for mythical beings like God.


    Everyone knew of the Very High Alpha, the Ancient God King, and the Sacred Leader. They were mythical figures who fought legendary battles in ancient times. They breached the geno hall and became known throughout the annals of history. There were many others, too, whose legends were passed down through the history of the universe.


    But legends were just legends. No one knew if they had ever even been tested by a God Spirit Touch. Exquisite and Bixi, who were both born in the Very High, had never seen an eleven armor talent before.


    But now, the God Spirit Touch was still moving. It looked as if it was actually going to shed its eleventhyer of shell.


    ¡°Is this crystallizer man as strong as the Very High Alpha, the Ancient God King, and the Sacred Leader?¡± Exquisite was in shock. Even with her personality, she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes from growing wide. She looked at Han Sen and the moving God Spirit Touch in disbelief.


    The Sky Pce students were quiet, too. They thought something had to be wrong. They had been mocking Exquisite and Bixi only a moment before, but now they too were thinking these results were a little too ridiculous.


    It was fair to admit that the Very High were the strongest race. Their talent was top dog, and even Bixi and Exquisite had a nine armor talent. But Han Sen had received ten, and the process still wasn¡¯t over.


    ¡°Teacher Han¡¯s talent is a little too much,¡± the Sky Pce students thought in shock.


    The students of Sky Pce always knew Han Sen had absurd talents, but it was too shocking to consider that his talent might have actually exceeded those of the Very High. They almost couldn¡¯t believe it.


    After all, the crystallizers of the universe were famous for their technology. Their gene evolution was known to be poor. This was their weakest aspect, and right now, it was trampling the Very High. It was pretty ridiculous. Under the weight of every pair of eyes at the meeting, the beetle that looked around the size of a nail continued to shake. Its body contorted, twisted, and spun with its mouth open. And then, a smaller bug emerged.


    That bug was only the size of a grain of rice. It was oval in shape, and it didn¡¯t look like a God Spirit Touch anymore.


    Before, whenever it shook off one of the initial tenyers, it still looked like adybug. But this grain-sized creature was like a silkworm. It was oval in its shape. It looked cute, and it was quite fat.


    Everyone was looking at the bug in shock. Even Bixi and Exquisite looked stunned. They owned the God Spirit Touch, but this was the first time they had ever seen the God Spirit Touch behave this way. They had never seen it remove its eleventh shell before.


    ¡°Does he really have an eleven armor talent?¡± Exquisite looked at Han Sen and the God Spirit Touch with a queer stare. Her eyes kept twitching as thoughts ran through her mind.


    Han Sen looked at the God Spirit Touch on the table. He kept thinking, ¡°Weird. When sses tested me, it just told me that my genes were unstable. I was unable to get a result. How can this bug keep peeling away itsyers? If Exquisite and Bixi are correct about its uracy, then that means my talent is awesome.¡±


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t feel as if his talents were strong. At least, that was the way he felt when he practiced with The Story of Genes. Whenever he had to work with that, he felt practically useless. His ability to continue leveling up waspletely dependent on resources.


    As Han Sen was thinking, the God Spirit Touch moved. It shook and shivered frantically, as it moved toward Han Sen.


    Bixi and Exquisite were shocked about this, too. The God Spirit Touch was just a xenogeneic Bixi had captured. Although it was half-deified, it wasn¡¯t deified yet. It couldn¡¯t fight. Due to the fact that it was very sensitive to the genes in one¡¯s blood, it was a very rare xenogeneic.


    Usually, any Very High that encountered a God Spirit Touch would try to im and tame it with secret skills. The God Spirit Touch was loyal until its master died. Only then would it try to find another master.


    If Bixi didn¡¯t give amand, the God Spirit Touch wouldn¡¯t move. But right now, although Bixi hadn¡¯t given a single order, the little creature started moving over toward Han Sen. This shocked Bixi.


    Bixi¡¯s heart jumped. He tried to call the God Spirit Touch back, but it ignored hismand. It kept crawling over to Han Sen, and that gave Bixi a shock.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Bixi looked dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand this, and he looked at Han Sen and the God Spirit Touch with a befuddled expression.


    The God Spirit Touch was a half-deified xenogeneic, but its power wasn¡¯t like that of an ordinary xenogeneic. Its body wasn¡¯t strong. It had the toughness of a half-deified, but not the attack power. It couldn¡¯t even fly.


    In space, it could float. But onnd, it could only crawl.


    Han Sen saw it climb over to the edge of the table. Then, it fell off. Han Sen caught the little creature in his hand.


    The moment Han Sen touched the God Spirit Touch, he felt its will enter his brain. His mind was full of messages that begged him.


    It wasn¡¯t anguage, just an overwhelming sense of desire. Han Sen was able to understand it was begging.


    ¡°I beg you... help me evolve...¡± That was what it meant. The little creature¡¯s mind was full of sincere begging.¡°How can I help you evolve? You want more of my blood?¡± Han Sen wondered aloud. He didn¡¯t know how to help the God Spirit Touch exactly.


    ¡°I beg you... help me evolve...¡± The God Spirit Touch kept sending him this message. ¡°It looks like this guy isn¡¯t so smart after all,¡± Han Sen thought.


    But Han Sen realized it might not have wanted blood. There were still traces of blood on the tip of Han Sen¡¯s finger, but the God Spirit Touch wasn¡¯t interested in it. It kept sending its pleading message.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t want my blood, then the only way I can help it is with my Blood-Pulse Sutra. But my body has yet to recover. I don¡¯t have much energy, and so, my Blood-Pulse Sutra is weaker than usual. I don¡¯t know if it will work on him,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    He cast his Blood-Pulse Sutra. He made his self-cogwheel connect with the God Spirit Touch¡¯s self-cogwheel. And then, they spun.


    Han Sen wanted to see what the God Spirit Touch wanted.


    Before, when Han Sen used his Blood-Pulse Sutra, it was difficult. Whether he was using it on Lando, Barr, or Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon, it had cost Han Sen all his strength to push their cogwheels.


    But this time, Han Sen only had to use a small amount of power to push the self-cogwheel of the God Spirit Touch. It spun quickly.

 Chapter 2604 - Making a Butterfly by Hand

    <h4>Chapter 2604 Making a Butterfly by Hand</h4>


    The people of Sky Pce could see the God Spirit Touch on Han Sen¡¯s hand. Then a red light manifested in Han Sen¡¯s palm. It was then that they realized what was going on.


    ¡°There it is! There it is! Here ites again. It must be that thing... you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°You jest, surely! It can¡¯t be that thing that got Brother Han the title of God¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I bet you it is. Did you know that I watched him bless Barr? What I¡¯m seeing here is that exact same red light.¡±


    ¡°What is this all about then? Isn¡¯t the beetle supposed to be testing Brother Han¡¯s talent? Why is Brother Han helping the God Spirit Touch evolve instead?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re no longer testing. Brother Han¡¯s eleven armor talent is so strong. Did you not see the God Spirit Touch crawl over to Han Sen? Perhaps it¡¯s requesting his aid.¡±


    ¡°I must confess that this really is starting to be an... interesting turn of events, to say the least...¡±


    Exquisite and Bixi felt an odd swirl of emotions within their chests. They had heard the tales of Han Sen blessing Lando and Barr, but they thought there must have been some sort of trick to the whole thing. There was no way Lando and Barr became deified because of his power.


    But the God Spirit Touch belonged to Bixi, and he knew a lot about the little creature. He knew the God Spirit Touch would never be deified. So, he was conflicted and confused when he saw what Han Sen was aspiring to do.


    Everyone was watching the God Spirit Touch in Han Sen¡¯s and. It was covered by a small, red light. The crystalline body started to glow.


    All of the red light rose from the God Spirit Touch¡¯s body. And its oval body grew smaller.


    The God Spirit Touch had lived for God knew how long. The Very High had taken it in so it could repeatedly test people. It had absorbed the genes of many creatures, and the blood it had consumed featured many nine armor talents across the years. And all it had been given was for free.


    Although the God Spirit Touch couldn¡¯t properly absorb the genes in the blood, it had received many benefits. With the amount of resources it had received, it should have be deified a long time ago.


    But its talents were limited, and it couldn¡¯t break through thest stage. It stopped at half-deified. Right now, it was breaking through like the wall was nothing more than paper. And it was all attributed to Han Sen¡¯s Blood-Pulse Sutra. The God Spirit Touch was now bing deified. Its genes no longer limited it anymore.


    Han Sen had only cast a small amount of his Blood-Pulse Sutra to lightly push the self-cogwheel.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen, holding the God Spirit Touch. And then, a light appeared out of the God Spirit Touch. It was such a small bug, but the light from its body reached all the way up into space. It lit up the whole system, and deifieds throughout the system turned to look in that direction.


    Katcha!


    Amidst the light, as the bug¡¯s body became smaller, cracks started to form. A small crystal w emerged.


    And then, another crystal w came into view. And then a body. Through the shining light, onlookers could barely make out a crystal butterfly starting to emerge. It pped its wings and happily danced around Han Sen.


    When the crystal butterfly pped its wings, its light became clearer. Its substance chains became visible. The substance chains formed together into a giant butterfly wing. It lit up the whole of Sky Pce.


    Everyone was shocked. Before, they thought this was awesome because they had seen it on video. Seeing what happened through a screen hadn¡¯t left a terribly deep impression on them, though.


    But now, they were seeing a creature be deified right in Han Sen¡¯s hands. His hands


    ere like the hands of a god. They had an unlimited amount of power, and they were full of magic. He could turn even trash into the working of a miracle. It was difficult to believe.


    As they watched Han Sen hold the deified crystal butterfly gracefully in his hands, it was like he was the creator of God.


    ¡°It really became deified?¡± Bixi and Exquisite were more shocked than the others. They had doubted Han Sen¡¯s blessing powers before. But now, he hadckadaisically made Bixi¡¯s God Spirit Touch deified. This power was more than Bixi and Exquisite knew what to do with. Even the Very High elders couldn¡¯t aplish something like this.


    The God Spirit Touch had just be a crystal butterfly, and it was now flying merrily around Han Sen¡¯s hands. It flew around Han Sen three times. And then, it suddenly pped its crystal wings and disappeared. It just vanished all of a sudden.


    Everyone was frozen, and they all looked at Bixi. They thought Bixi had returned it.


    But Bixi was frozen, too. His coldness and calmness were now all gone. He looked at Han Sen, his expression rigid. It looked as if he was wondering where the God Spirit Touch had gone.


    Katcha!


    Bixi¡¯s face changed. He felt as if something in his pocket had just snapped. He felt bad. He quickly reached into his pocket. The spell that had the God Spirit Touch¡¯s symbol was now broken.


    The Very High used a secret skill to tame the God Spirit Touch. That spell was the key to its control. It was like a leash for the creature.


    As long as the spell was there, he could control the God Spirit Touch, and the creature couldn¡¯t disobey. If the master desired it, the God Spirit Touch would suffer pain that would make the creature wish it was dead.


    When the God Spirit Touch became deified, Bixi hadn¡¯t immediately seen the problem. Now that the spell was broken, he realized what had happened. His stomach sank. No God Spirit Touch had be deified before this. The Very High¡¯s secret skill was only used on creatures that were half-deified or below. The God Spirit Touch was a creature that was easy to control. But now that it had be deified, it destroyed the secret skill. It became free and ran off.


    The God Spirit Touch wasn¡¯t a top-ss xenogeneic, but it was very rare. Most of them were given out by Very High parents. If Bixi lost it, he couldn¡¯t get it back.


    ¡°Mr. Bixi, did you put your God Spirit Touch away?¡± Han Sen looked at Bixi. The question was irrelevant, though. Judging from the perplexed look on Bixi¡¯s face, Han Sen knew that he hadn¡¯t. He knew that the God Spirit Touch had actually escaped.


    He couldn¡¯t openly admit it had run away, though. Bixi might try to hold him responsible for what had happened.Bixi frowned. He didn¡¯t me Han Sen for letting the God Spirit Touch escape. He only coldly said, ¡°The God Spirit Touch became deified when it transformed into a butterfly. It broke my restraints and ran.¡±


    The Sky Pce students, upon hearing that the God Spirit Touch had be deified right from Bixi¡¯s mouth, believed it now.


    ¡°It looks like the legends concerning you are true. Brother Han really can bless others.¡±


    ¡°Well, duh. Of course, he can! Why else would you think Brother Han wasbeled God¡¯s Daddy?¡± ¡°This is too awesome... He is a King ss that can produce xenogeneic deifieds! That is better than what most deifieds themselves can do!¡± The Sky Pce students discussed all this happily. They felt very hopeful. If Han Sen stayed in Sky Pce, perhaps Han Sen would be willing to bless them sometime.


    Many of the Sky Pce elites that saw this were feeling t-out strange. It had been a bewildering thing to witness, after all. But many disregarded their confusion to simply revel in the result. And the results made them more than happy. Still, more than anything, there was one emotion they couldn¡¯t deny, and that emotion was worry.


    Other races would take Han Sen¡¯s abilities very seriously after seeing this. Sky Pce would no longer be a mellow ce.


    There were the Extreme King, first of all. They no longer had a good rtionship with Sky Pce. That being said, Sky Pce wasn¡¯t afraid of them.


    But now, the Very High had seen Han Sen¡¯s power in person. It was difficult to tell whether they would want to do something with Han Sen or not.

 Chapter 2605 - Swap

    <h4>Chapter 2605 Swap</h4>


    The meeting ended quickly. The story of Han Sen making a butterfly in the palms of his hands spread across all of Sky Pce. The Sky Pce students were delighted by the result.


    When they were alone, Bixi and Exquisite discussed what had happened. Bixi frowned and asked her, ¡°You want to make Han Sen your silkworm?¡±


    Exquisite nodded and said, ¡°If Lone Bamboo isn¡¯t willing to join the Very High, there is no point in forcing him to. I should use this opportunity to take Han Sen with me.¡±


    Bixi frowned even more. ¡°Have you thought this through? Han Sen looks very talented, but I don¡¯t think things are as simple as they seem with him. Perhaps he has practiced a special and unique geno art that allowed him to ess and activate the God Spirit Touch¡¯s gene potential and make the God Spirit Touch be deified. That might have been why he was able to make the butterfly and create the illusion of having an eleven armor talent. Perhaps that isn¡¯t his true talent. You should know that crystallizers can¡¯t have a gene talent that high.¡±


    Exquisite sighed and said, ¡°It is impossible. Eleven armor talents exist only in legends. Han Sen isn¡¯t bad, but I know he can¡¯t reach those mythical heights. But still, there must be a reason for what transpired. In addition, I have seen for myself that Han Sen is talented. And the geno art he uses can make other creatures evolve. And that is impressive on its own. This power he has is very rare. Even if his talent was ordinary, I would be willing to make him my silkworm so I could study that geno art of his. Plus, there is the chance he still has excellent talent.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bixi didn¡¯t deny the possibility. He said, ¡°You are right. That power is so mysterious. Even our race doesn¡¯t have a geno art that could aplish what Han Sen had done. That miraculous geno art is more than enough reason for you to take him on as your silkworm.¡±


    ¡°Since you agree, can you please bring this subject up for discussion when we talk to Sky Pce tomorrow?¡± Exquisite said.


    Bixi nodded and said, ¡°But before that, I need to go and test Han Sen. I need to see his true power.¡±


    Exquisite didn¡¯t object to this. There were many stories surrounding Han Sen, but she had never witnessed his abilities directly. She wouldn¡¯t ce her faith in Han Sen¡¯s skills until she saw them first hand.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s wounds have yet to heal. I don¡¯t think we should fight him. But if we don¡¯t, how else should we test him?¡± Exquisite asked.


    ¡°I have a way,¡± Bixi said without exining.


    Han Sen returned to his little jade ind to heal. Fortunately, the leader of Sky Pce forbade others from entering the ind and disturbing him. If people had been allowed to go and see him after what had just happened, he wouldn¡¯t have had a single second of reprieve.


    Han Sen had used his hands to produce a butterfly. That boosted Han Sen¡¯s reputation to a whole new level. Although Han Sen wasn¡¯t rted to the people of Sky Pce by blood, his reputation was one of the best of that whole generation. He was on par with Yu Shanxin and Lone Bamboo.


    When the story of Han Sen using his hands to produce a butterfly reached Narrow Moon, many of the Rebate stunned at the news.


    Some of the Rebate hadn¡¯t liked it when Yisha decided to move Narrow Moon, but now they were starting to change their minds. They didn¡¯t hate the concept of moving anymore.


    ¡°Han Sen is Knife Queen¡¯s only student. Knife Queen offended the Extreme King on his behalf and moved Narrow Moon next to Sky Pce. So, Han Sen is with us. In the future, Han Sen will work for the Rebate. He will bless us. Perhaps we will have a chance to rise as well.¡± Many of the Rebate were thinking along these lines.


    After all this happened, a lot of the pressure that the Rebate had been putting on Yisha abruptly fell away. The Kings that had always been against her had changed their minds. They kept mentioning the idea of bringing Han Sen over to bless them.


    Yisha pretended not to hear those constant whisperings. She had seen Han Sen¡¯s blessing, and she knew it was something amazing. But Yisha didn¡¯t think that power could turn a dumpster fire into a deified.


    From what Yisha had seen, the people that were blessed by Han Sen were already quite close to bing deified. For someone who already didn¡¯t have a chance of bing deified, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference no matter how many blessings were bestowed.


    Yisha knew that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t turn her down if she made a request, so she didn¡¯t ask just yet.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was too full of pride to ask for the help of her student; there was simply no one in the Rebate that was suitable for the blessing.


    The Rebate were considered a higher race, but their ranking was still low on that generous leaderboard. They had depended on the support of the Jade Toad and the Extreme King to be a higher race. Now that she was deified, she was the biggest supporter the Rebate had.


    She was the only being of her level within the Rebate. The only Rebate close to being deified was Moon Wheel King, but he was old, and his lifespan had almost reached its end. It was unknown if he could be a deified after receiving a blessing. Even if he did, though, he wouldn¡¯t live long enough to do much for the Rebate.


    Yisha couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the fact that the Rebate had no one special like Lando or Barr. It was giving her a headache. As Yisha continued working, Bao¡¯er ran into the hall and leaped into her chest.


    ¡°Big Sister Queen!¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Yisha stroked Bao¡¯er¡¯s head and smiled.


    Bao¡¯er used to live in the pce with Yisha. Yisha had liked her a lot and spoiled her quite a bit.


    ¡°Daddy brought me here,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a smile.Yisha looked ahead and saw Han Sen being led forward by a Rebate guard. He was brought into the hall. She told the guard straight away, ¡°Let him in!¡±


    ¡°My Queen,¡± Han Sen said with a bow.


    Yisha looked at Han Sen and observed how weak and frail his body had be. She said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting on the little jade ind? You shouldn¡¯t be running around in this shape.¡±


    Han Sen knew Yisha was referring to the fact that he had just blessed the God Spirit Touch. He smiled and said, ¡°I was just going to listen to the Very High exin geno arts. I was pushed to the stage to do something against my will.¡±


    After that, Han Sen went on to say, ¡°My body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. It will probably take a whole year. Maybe my Queen can pick two or three people from the Rebate for me, and I will find the time to bless them. It will help you all. If they aren¡¯t talented enough to be deified, they can still be made considerably stronger.¡±


    Yisha was very pleased. Han Sen had mentioned this without being asked to. She believed she had made the right decision.


    ¡°It is a shame there are no psychics here that can calcte the location of people. It is impossible to find Dor now,¡± Yisha thought to herself. She still hadn¡¯t let her grudge against Dor go.


    She wasn¡¯t really looking for Dor because of her grudge, though. Yisha wanted to get the Rebate alpha¡¯s scabbard back.

 Chapter 2606 - Very Sky Family

    Chapter 2606 Very Sky Family


    Han Sen had just returned to his little jade ind when Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters dropped by.


    Han Sen frowned. For his safety, the leader of Sky Pce had issued a decree forbidding students of Sky Pce from approaching the little jade ind. If his three friends had been allowed to visit, it meant they must have received approval from a Sky Pce supervisor.


    As expected, they brought good news alongside a serving of bad news. The good news was that Lone Bamboo was doing fine. He was going to be released soon. The bad news was that Exquisite of the Very High had selected Han Sen. So, Lone Bamboo didn¡¯t need to go to the Very High anymore. Han Sen would have to go and be with the Very High in his stead.


    ¡°Sky Pce Leader wanted us to tell you,¡± Yun Sushang said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the Very High, we will still find a way for you to stay here. If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he felt a bit better. He didn¡¯t want to go to the Very High, no matter how many benefits and goodies he might receive. He had too many secrets, and so he couldn¡¯t allow Exquisite to pry open his mind and examine all his thoughts. He was more scared than Lone Bamboo of being naked and having his secrets leaked.


    ¡°Sky Pce Leader wants you to visit him. There is something he needs to tell you, face-to-face,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said.


    Han Sen nodded. He followed Thousand Feather Crane to Sky Pce Leader¡¯s house. The leader of Sky Pce didn¡¯t meet Han Sen in the hall. They met in the garden.


    Thousand Feather Crane and the Yun sisters had to stop at the doorstep. Without the explicitmand of Sky Pce Leader, they were unable to enter. So, Han Sen went through to the garden alone. He found Sky Pce Leader there, sitting in a pavilion and drinking a cup of tea. He was looking at the pond that resided there.


    ¡°Sit. This isn¡¯t an office, and I¡¯m not talking to you as the leader of Sky Pce today. You are Yisha¡¯s student, and I am her teacher. I suppose that makes you my half-student, too. Let¡¯s chat.¡± The Sky Pce Leader pointed to a ce near him.


    Han Sen sat down and made himselffortable. He asked, ¡°You want me here to talk about the Very High?¡±


    The Sky Pce Leader didn¡¯t deny this. He nodded.


    ¡°Do you want me to go or not?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The leader of Sky Pce didn¡¯t answer. He took a sip of his tea and said, ¡°We have an agreement with the Very High. We cannot refuse to hand over the people they select. Anyone they select must serve them for four years. Over the years, many Sky Pce students have gone with the Very High. Most of them return safely, with a lot of benefits and a deified status. But if I had the power to prevent it, I wouldn¡¯t allow any student of Sky Pce to be taken by the Very High.¡±


    After pausing, the Sky Pce Leader said, ¡°I believe you have heard about the Very High from Lone Bamboo. I¡¯m not going to lie. Because many students have gone to the Very High over the years, Sky Pce has no secrets from the Very High. They even know about our secret skill Textless Book.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you refuse their requests?¡± Han Sen asked. He knew Sky Pce must have had its reasons, and he wanted to know what they were.


    Sky Pce Leader sighed and said, ¡°Have you noticed that the Sky look like the Very High?¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡± Han Sen¡¯s brow furrowed. It looked as if he hade to some sort of realization, but he still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°The Sky and the Very High were the same race in ancient times, but there were brothers that had different opinions,¡± Sky Pce Leader exined. ¡°They split up, and their descendants became the Sky and the Very High. Textless Book and the Very High Sense are quite simr because of this.¡±


    Han Sen opened his mouth wide in awe. He had thought Li Keer and Exquisite were Sky, at first. He thought the Very High had skills like the Foxes and could change their appearance.


    Now he knew that in reality, Li Keer and Exquisite practically counted as Sky.The Sky Pce Leader continued. ¡°Because they have three eyes and they are very powerful, the Very High were the strongest in the universe in ancient times. Although they weren¡¯t as strong as they are now, they could travel between systems. It was pretty awesome back then.¡±


    ¡°But the Very High reproduced very slowly. Their children were few and far between, and the race couldn¡¯t expand. At their most popted, they only had a few hundred people. Then one day, triplet brothers were born, and a lot of changes took ce within the Very High. The three brothers were very talented. They became pirs for the Very High. The oldest one became the leader of the Very High. The second and third brothers became elders. The three of them worked together to spread the influence of the Very High. The Very High became the leaders of all races. They controlled the whole universe.¡±


    ¡°However, poption growth remained a problem for the Very High. Although they had many systems, they only had one or two hundred people. They had more power than any other group in the universe, but merely holding on to a few systems was hard. So, the three brothers began to fight.¡±


    ¡°The second brother out of the three wanted to breed with other races to increase the poption of the Very High. The eldest brother wanted to keep the blood of the Very High pure. The third one was neutral and believed both ns could work. The three of them were very smart, but none of them could convince each other. The third brother remained uninvested in the arguments, but the conflicts of the first and second brothers became worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°The second brother wasn¡¯t a leader, so he couldn¡¯t do what he wanted. Instead, he rallied a few others to his cause and departed. They created what you now know as the Sky. And nowadays, we have Sky Pce. The mixed blood increased the ability of breeding, but it also made the genes of the Sky unstable. Our gene talents are shakier. After all these years of mixed blood, most of the Sky¡¯s gene talents aren¡¯t as good as the Very High¡¯s. But every now and again, there one of the Sky with greater genes. Their gene talents can be even better than those of the Very High.¡± Speaking of this, Sky Pce Leader sighed and said, ¡°But our origins still lie in the Very High. Their blood still courses through our veins. When the Sky are in danger, the Very High always lend aid and ensure our safety. So, back then, the Sky leader forged an agreement with the leader of the Very High. It isn¡¯t something we should go against. My people are in our current position of safety and security thanks to the efforts of the Very High. We should pay them back. It isn¡¯t too much to ask.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you want me to go with the Very High?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The Sky Pce Leader shook his head. ¡°It is entirely up to you. I¡¯m just telling you the pros and cons. If you go, I will ensure your safety. For as long as I am here, and if you don¡¯tmit a crime of murder, I can protect you from any harm. So don¡¯t worry about that. Plus, there are some treasures in the belongings of the Very High that can help you with your wounds. If you go there, it won¡¯t take three years to heal. You will be healed in a short amount of time. Of course, if you don¡¯t go, it will be great for Sky Pce, too. You can stay here while I deal with the Very High.¡±


    Han Sen was very touched. He knew the Sky Pce Leader wanted him to go, but Han Sen didn¡¯t want to go. He couldn¡¯t allow anyone else to ess his secrets. Otherwise, it could be disastrous for the sanctuaries and humans.

 Chapter 2607 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2607 Decision</h4>


    Sky Pce Leader allowed Han Sen to go home and think the matter over. He could inform the leader once he hade to a decision.


    ¡°If I go, it will save me three years of healing. I will also be given the support of the Very High. It is a great deal. But I will risk exposing my true identity. If I don¡¯t go, nothing bad will happen, but it will take me some time to heal. And while I¡¯m healing, there won¡¯t be much I can do to further myself. My ability to practice will be suspended, and I will have to locate my own resources.¡± Han Sen was deep in thought the whole way home, wondering what he should do.


    After a while of deliberation, he decided to stay in Sky Pce. His recovery would only take a short time, anyway. And he could get his own resources. It would just be a slower process.


    But if his identity was exposed, that would be very bad. It would affect the safety of the entire human race.


    When Han Sen returned to the little jade ind, Lone Bamboo was there waiting for him. The man didn¡¯t look to be in poor condition. There was no sign in his countenance that he had just been released from prison.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Very High,¡± was the first thing Lone Bamboo said. And that surprised Han Sen.


    ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡± Han Sen asked Lone Bamboo with confusion. Lone Bamboo had been adamant about not going, and he had imed that he would rather remain in prison. Now he was free, and he had changed his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, but I can¡¯t make you go in my stead. The way the situation stands, I have to go,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    ¡°Sky Pce Leader said he can figure this out. Perhaps there is a way in which neither of us has to go,¡± Han Sen said.


    Lone Bamboo shook his head. ¡°There is no other way. We have to send someone, and that person is either you, me, or another Sky Pce student. So, I have decided that I will be the one to go to the Very High.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to use Uncle Yu Shanxin¡¯s Extreme Evil Path?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity. Lone Bamboo wasn¡¯t an easy person to sway. Han Sen was certain that Yu Shanxin would have offered his protection from the beginning. If Lone Bamboo wanted to choose this path, he could have from the beginning


    Lone Bamboo shook his head again. ¡°Using the Extreme Evil Path can avoid the prying eyes of the Very High, but it gives the user an evil mind. Evil will be watching you instead. You will still be watched, so it makes no difference.¡±


    Now Han Sen understood. Yu Shanxin deliberately left out the most important part.


    ¡°Then what are you nning to do?¡± Han Sen asked quietly.


    Lone Bamboo quietly looked out across the clouds, and he said, ¡°The Very High can feel everything I feel. So, all I must do is not think or feel anything. I will only do what they want me to do. Then, Exquisite will only see what I want her to see.¡±


    ¡°That will be a very difficult thing.¡± Han Sen knew how hard that task would be.


    There were many ways to control someone, but controlling yourself was harder. The most dangerous enemy a person had was always themselves.


    So, Han Sen really admired Ning Yue. He had used a parasite beast soul to watch Ning Yue once before, and Ning Yue spent years practicing Buddhism. Han Sen was unable to glean any smidgen of information from Ning Yue. Han Sen didn¡¯t think he had that sort of patience.


    Lone Bamboo was nning the same. He was going to use his power to control everything about his situation. He wasn¡¯t going to allow Exquisite to see all of his secrets.


    Although Han Sen knew Lone Bamboo was doing this because he didn¡¯t want Han Sen to be his recement, there was nothing much he could say about it.


    If he was alone, he would make the same decision as Lone Bamboo. He wouldn¡¯t mind fighting his inner demons.


    But Han Sen had too much on the line. He was responsible for the countless lives in the sanctuaries. If his mind¡¯s fortitude failed, Exquisite would learn everything. He wouldn¡¯t only be hurting himself then. So, Han Sen couldn¡¯t afford to take that chance.


    ¡°Before I go, there is something I would like you to do,¡± Lone Bamboo said softly. This was the reason he was there.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Help me take care of a child. Her name is Flower,¡± Lone Bamboo said. ¡°Is it a Sky Pce student? Is she rted to you?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Lone Bamboo shook his head. He thought for a moment, and then answered, ¡°Her and Purple-Eye Butterfly exist together. After Ibined with the genes of Purple-Eye Butterfly, she became a part of me. She keeps wanting to kill me to avenge the death of Purple-Eye Butterfly. It might be a little annoying. So, after I go to the Very High, please take care of her.¡±


    ¡°That sounds a bit tricky, but don¡¯t worry. If you want her to live, I will take care of her.¡± Han Sen agreed to do this.


    ¡°That is great.¡± Lone Bamboo sighed. It was as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    To other people, it was hard to imagine why Lone Bamboo would care so much about someone who wanted to kill him, but Han Sen could understand. So, he didn¡¯t ask anything more about it. Instead, he just asked for more information concerning the girl Flower.


    When Lone Bamboo took his leave, Han Sen felt something clench in his chest. He wished he could be like Lone Bamboo. He wouldn¡¯t mind going with the Very High, as it was just a battle of the mind. Ning Yue could do it and Lone Bamboo dared to. Could Han Sen not do it as well?


    But then he thought about all the trouble he could bring down on the sanctuaries. Han Sen smiled wryly and shook his head to clear away the errant thoughts.


    Han Sen thought that the matter had been resolved, but then something happened that Han Sen and Lone Bamboo hadn¡¯t foreseen.


    Exquisite now refused to take Lone Bamboo with her. She was only interested in taking Han Sen, and no other would be considered.


    That made Han Sen freeze. When he realized what was going on, he wanted to p himself in the face.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone to that meeting. Even if I went, why did I have to test my talent for all of them to see? And even if I took the test, why did I then go on to help the God Spirit Touch evolve? That was just asking for trouble.¡± Han Sen cringed at his own stupidity.


    But no one had expected the Very High to be so willing to change who they wanted. Han Sen should have been an outsider in these matters, but somehow, he had be the crux of it all.


    If Han Sen knew this would happen, he would have stayed home and yed games. He wouldn¡¯t have attended the meeting.¡°I had iting.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    ¡°Han Sen! What do you think?¡± As Han Sen was going to visit Sky Pce Leader, a smiling Yu Shanxin appeared next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Very High,¡± Han Sen said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Do you need me to use Extreme Evil Path?¡± Yu Shanxin asked with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle Yu, you didn¡¯t tell me that the demon would spy on me, as well,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°Letting me see things is better than others seeing things. We are a family. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine...¡± Yu Shanxin said with a smile.


    Han Sen rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t bother responding. He and Yu Shanxin were on their way to the office. He had decided to go to the Very High. If he didn¡¯t, things would likely end poorly.


    Plus, Han Sen had found a way to fight against the spying of the Very High.

 Chapter 2608 - Fighting in the Pond

    <h4>Chapter 2608 Fighting in the Pond</h4>


    ¡°Leader, I have been thinking about it. I¡¯m willing to go to the Very High. But before that, I would like to speak with Exquisite alone.¡± Han Sen went to see Sky Pce Leader and started exining the reason for his visit.


    ¡°What do you want to say to her?¡± Sky Pce Leader squinted his eyes in the direction of Han Sen. He knew Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were the same. Convincing men like them of anything wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°I would like to discuss the terms and conditions of me apanying the Very High. I¡¯m an eleven armor talent genius, after all. It¡¯s okay for me to strike a bargain that will suit me, right?¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°Tell me what you need. There is a team in Sky Pce that can fight for the best terms and conditions to benefit you.¡± Sky Pce Leader didn¡¯t believe that Han Sen just wanted a better deal.


    ¡°There is one aspect of the deal that needs to remain private. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t do anything that will cause you trouble,¡± Han Sen said seriously.


    ¡°Fine. Go home for now, and I will establish a private meeting for you.¡± After Sky Pce Leader said that, he allowed his eyes to linger on Han Sen for a while. And then, he said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to go, though, you don¡¯t have to. I can deal with the Very High.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have decided to go. I thought about it some more, and I figure that it isn¡¯t a bad deal. It will take one and a half years for me to recover. If I go there, I can save at least a year. And I will be given lots of goodies. So, why not?¡± Han Senughed.


    After Han Sen left, Sky Pce Leader looked at Yu Shanxin and asked, ¡°Do you think he is really going to go to the Very High?¡±


    Yu Shanxin bowed. ¡°Leader, I cannot guess how Han Sen¡¯s mind works. But I don¡¯t think he is a liar. I don¡¯t think he will crap all over Sky Pce, given how we have treated him, and I don¡¯t think he means us harm.¡±


    ¡°I thought that, too. But this little guy does cause us a lot of trouble. He¡¯s kind of annoying,¡± Sky Pce Leader said as he rubbed his temples.


    ¡°Who isn¡¯t annoying when they are young?¡± Yu Shanxin said with a smile.


    ¡°You are right. You should go and get ready yourself. After reaching the Very High, your safetyes first. Do what you can, and don¡¯t push yourself further than that,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yu Shanxin bowed.


    Han Sen arrived back on his little jade ind, and a Sky Pce butler came to see him shortly after. The man told Han Sen that Exquisite was going to meet him at the Sky Water House that night.


    Han Sen followed the butler to the Sky Water House. Exquisite was there, as expected. She was sitting atop a staircase that led down into a pond. Her feet were in the water, disying the pale skin of her legs.


    ¡°Tell me what you want. Do you want xenogeneic genes, treasures, or geno arts?¡± Exquisite asked, her expression unreadable. On her face, not a single human-like emotion was visible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of those things,¡± Han Sen said to her, sitting down next to the pool. He took off his shoes and rolled up his pants. Just like Exquisite, he allowed his legs to dangle in the water. A cooling sensation rushed against his feet, prompting Han Sen to shiver in pleasure. It was like eating ice cream in the summer.


    The water in Sky Water House wasn¡¯t ordinary water. It was blue water, and it was filled with energy. It was able to quicken the growth of cells and aid in the rejuvenation of one¡¯s body.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Exquisite looked curiously at Han Sen, who was sitting next to her.


    Exquisite had given up on Lone Bamboo and selected Han Sen. Aside from Han Sen¡¯s talent and power, the most important motivator was the fact that Li Keer had chosen Dor.


    Dor had once beaten Lone Bamboo in the Geno Being Scroll. And Exquisite and Li Keer had both seen Dor¡¯s power. If she chose Lone Bamboo, he would always bepared to Dor. That wouldn¡¯t be much better.


    Li Keer had a ten armor talent. Exquisite had a nine armor talent. So, Exquisite didn¡¯t want a silkworm that was inferior to Li Keer¡¯s. That was why she was taking a risk by going for Han Sen.


    If Han Sen really had an eleven armor talent, then her silkworm would be better than Li Keer¡¯s. If Han Sen¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t great, she would only lose once. But this way, at least she would have a chance to win.


    Han Sen looked at Exquisite. After a while, heughed and said, ¡°You can use me. But you need to be better than me. Why would I follow someone who is inferior to me? Don¡¯t you think there is sound logic to that thought?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Exquisite said. She wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°If you think this is right, then it is settled. If you can convince me, I will follow you to the Very High. If you cannot, can you leave me and Sky Pce alone?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Exquisite answered with haste. She sounded very confident.


    Han Sen looked at Exquisite with interest. ¡°How are you going to convince me?¡±


    Exquisite looked at Han Sen calmly and asked, ¡°What is your best geno art?¡±


    ¡°Knife skills, I guess.¡± When Han Sen was Han Sen, he used knives the most.


    ¡°Then let uspete with our knife skills.¡± Exquisite reached out her hand. A stream of water rose into her palm in a serpentine swirl, then formed itself into a knife. ¡°I will sit here, and you can attack me. If you can make me stand up in one hundred attacks, you win.¡±


    Exquisite was very confident, which was evident in the way she had chosen to fight with a water knife. She hadn¡¯t even stood up. Han Sen smiled. He reached out a hand toward the pond. He sucked up some of the water to form a water knife of his own.


    ¡°Sure. One hundred attacks is the limit. Let us see who stands up first,¡± Han Sen said to Exquisite with a smile.


    ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± Exquisite said without argument.


    ¡°In my home,dies always go first. After you.¡± Han Sen wanted to see Exquisite¡¯s real power.


    Han Sen had traveled with Li Keer and Exquisite for a long while, but he was never able to urately gauge their real power.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Exquisite answered. She didn¡¯t hesitate to attack Han Sen with the water knife.


    She didn¡¯t apply much strength, so the knife didn¡¯t make much sound as it slid through the air. But even so, Han Sen felt a chill at the sight. Her knife wasing for his head. Her hand appeared to be moving in a smooth arc, but Han Sen felt as if he couldn¡¯t see where the knife wasing from. It was as if the water knife adhered to the rules of some strangely shifting space.


    ¡°Good knife skill,¡± Han Senplimented her. He swung his own water knife, using Teeth Knife¡¯s Fang.

 Chapter 2609 - Exquisite’s Third Eye Pang!

    <h4>Chapter 2609 Exquisite¡¯s Third Eye Pang!</h4>


    Two water knives collided and exploded, bing like a rainy squall scattering over the surface of the pond.


    Exquisite frowned. Her knife skill was from a race that was now extinct. Its name was Twist and Turn. It was a knife skill that could twist space. The skill made it nearly impossible to follow the course of the knife.


    Exquisite knew that when Teeth Knife reached its height, it could break through the fabric of space. But that didn¡¯t mean Teeth Knife could go against Twist and Turn. Unless, of course, Han Sen could somehow follow the course of her de.


    Exquisite reformed her water knife and used Twist and Turn again. The shadow of the water knife twisted in the dimensions of space to take on a strange shape. Only masters of space could see the shadow of that knife. Anyone else would block the knife that they sawing toward them, but that would be a decoy. They would block a shadow, while the real water knife would still be flying toward them.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move. He waved his own water knife casually, blocking all of Exquisite¡¯s attacks. Exquisite attacked ten times, and not a single one came down on Han Sen. ¡°He is definitely worthy of bing my silkworm,¡± Exquisite thought. She nodded. She enjoyed Han Sen¡¯s performance. Unless he had real power, Han Sen would be a poor silkworm.


    Silkworms had to be exceptionally talented and have a genuine drive for learning. The further they could go, the more use they would be to the Very High on the whole.


    Now that she knew Han Sen had a potent mastery of knife skills, Exquisite wasn¡¯t going to hold back. She began to use all her skills, cycling through knife attacks one after another.


    Her Very High knife skillsbined with the knife skills of all the different races she knew. All her skills were a patchwork of knowledge gathered from across the universe. Although her attacks wouldn¡¯t be any stronger than the most famous knife skills in the universe, the rotation of skills she employed was quite unique.


    In the next twenty or thirty attacks, Han Sen felt as if he was fighting twenty or thirty different people at once. And it was like each swordsman was trained differently, and they were each an incredible fighter in their own special way. All of the styles employed came pouring out of his opponent with natural precision and exceptional talent. Even Han Sen found himself shocked by Exquisite¡¯s knife skills.


    An ordinary person that practiced a lot of knife skills would be limited by their personality and body. They had to follow one course.


    If someone had excellent agility, their knife skills would be very fast and flexible. If another person was very strong, their knife skills would be simple and violent. People that had no patience tended to attack quickly.


    But Exquisite¡¯s knife skills didn¡¯t resemble anything he had seen before. She was her own woman, and it was like her personality could change to perfectly amodate whichever skill she used next. Not even Han Sen could do something like that. His knife skills followed his one true style. That was Teeth Knife. Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Knife was different from Yisha¡¯s Teeth Knife. People that knew Teeth Knife didn¡¯t need to look at who used it. Merely by seeing the skill, they could tell who used it and how.


    Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t know Exquisite was actually more shocked than he was. Her knife skills kept changing, and yet, no matter what technique she used, Han Sen was able to use Teeth Knife to block each strike. That wasn¡¯t because Teeth Knife itself was so strong; it was because Han Sen himself was too talented.


    ¡°It looks like the God Spirit Touch was urate. Maybe he really does have an eleven armor talent.¡± Upon seeing Han Sen¡¯s knife skills, Exquisite felt deeply moved. She wanted to fetch another God Spirit Touch to test Han Sen again.


    But she hadn¡¯t brought a God Spirit Touch herself. If she wanted to conduct another test like that, she would have to visit the Very High.


    ¡°Beating him will be difficult. I will have to use this.¡± Exquisite¡¯s heart jumped. She closed her eyes.


    Han Sen was surprised when she closed her eyes. He didn¡¯t know what Exquisite was thinking. A ninth-tier King should be able to see fine, even with her eyes closed. But Han Sen knew there had to be a reason for what she had done.


    While Han Sen mulled over this conundrum, he saw the red mark on Exquisite¡¯s forehead open. A ck and white eye appeared.


    The Very High and Sky were the same. It didn¡¯t surprise Han Sen that Exquisite had a third eye.


    Exquisite¡¯s third eye was different from the third eyes of the Sky, however. The third eye of each Sky was different depending on their elements and powers.


    Exquisite¡¯s third eye was a tai chi symbol.


    Her white and ck eye was like a yin and yang fish. On the white part, there was a ck dot. On the ck part, there was a white dot. The yin and yang eye was spinning upon her forehead. When he gazed at it, Han Sen felt a sense of mystery within him, like this eye possessed all the answers in the universe.


    When the tai chi eye opened, Exquisite¡¯s whole body started to change.


    Although Han Sen might have thought that Exquisite was just some snobby and cruel woman who cast disdain on the ordinary, he knew that her heart still had some humanity in it.


    But right now, Exquisite didn¡¯t look like a person. She looked like an emotionless machine.


    No, she was scarier than a machine. At this moment, Exquisite was like someone who hadbined with the universe, a machine that was as cold and uncaring as space itself. Exquisite¡¯s movements felt like they were powered by the forces of nature.


    If a King body was like someone pushing their powers as far as they could go, and Ancient God was power concentrated into a single creature, then Exquisite with her yin and yang tai chi eye was like the world¡¯sw and order.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra to observe her. He saw that Exquisite now looked like a universal cogwheel. She had be a part of the universe, a piece of machinery that was no longer a person.Han Sen frowned. His Dongxuan Sutra could only allow him to see the universal cogwheel¡¯s connections. He couldn¡¯t be a cogwheel himself like Exquisite was doing. His skill was totally different. If the universe was a car, the Dongxuan Sutra was like the person that was at the wheel. Now, Exquisite was acting as if she was a part of the car.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t understand this. What Exquisite had done must be affecting her body.


    ¡°Strike! I will grant you one hundred free attacks,¡± Exquisite calmly said as she looked on Han Sen.


    If anyone else had said that, Han Sen would have thought it was a ruthless and arrogant taunt that dripped with pride. But hearing it from Exquisite¡¯s mouth, it was like the soulless voice of a machine. Everything she said sounded like she was merely stating a fact.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t mind, though. He used his water knife to strike. And Exquisite, meanwhile, showed no intention of blocking. She sat near the pond, looking calmly at Han Sen.


    When Han Sen¡¯s attack reached Exquisite, the water in front of her became a knife to block Han Sen¡¯s water de.


    Han Sen furrowed his eyebrows in a deep frown. He kept on striking, pushing his Teeth Knife to the max. It didn¡¯t matter how many times Han Sen attacked, though. Exquisite¡¯s water knife was able to block each attempt.


    Exquisite gave Han Sen the feeling that this was supposed to happen, and the water knife was supposed to be there. It was an unavoidable rule. It didn¡¯t matter how many times Han Sen switched up his knife skill, he couldn¡¯tnd a hit.

 Chapter 2610 - Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 2610 Cheating</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s knife skills kept changing, and thus far, he had used seventy different attacks. Not a single one managed to hit Exquisite. Her floating water knife was able to block every single strike.


    To an ordinary person, Exquisite would seem like some unknown god. No matter how many times Han Sen attacked, Exquisite controlled her water knife with perfect finesse. She blocked every attack like a prophet.


    But in Han Sen¡¯s eyes, Exquisite wasn¡¯t some omniscient being. Her reactions made sense.


    That was because Exquisite had merged with the universe. Han Sen¡¯s movements would trigger the spinning of universal cogwheels, and whenever this happened, the disturbance in the universe would alert Exquisite and prompt her to react.


    So, when Han Sen attacked, Exquisite was able to respond instantaneously. It was like Han Sen was attacking a mirror. It didn¡¯t matter how he used his knife; when the water knife touched the mirror, the reflection of the water knife would react and nothing would happen.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Han Sen stopped moving. He sat still. His water knife suddenly pushed forward, and a water silk appeared next to Exquisite. Almost a hundred water silks manifested like a horde of des around Exquisite¡¯s body.


    The Sky Pce skill called Under the Sky made every sh Han Sen had performed thus far into a water silk. They all appeared at once, and Han Sen was on the verge of breaking the enemy¡¯s defense.


    A water knife couldn¡¯t block that many knife silks unless Exquisite used her body to fight back. She either had to do that or move her body to evade them.


    Of course, the water knife in front of Exquisite moved. But it exploded under the force of all those iing water silks. The water silks were like a of knivesing down on Exquisite.


    Exquisite, however, didn¡¯t move. She was like a jade goddess, still seated atop the stairs. Her jade feet were stillfortably dangling in the water. Holy, but cold.


    The knife was only a few inches away from her by this point, and then, it suddenly came to a standstill. Each silk froze in front of Exquisite, and there they remained unmoving.


    Exquisite reached out her finger to pull the knife. And then, the knife came undone like a water stream. They all folded in on each other, gathering in her hands. They merged to be a giant water knife.


    That water knife still contained Han Sen¡¯s power, but it was no longer under his control. Exquisite held onto it gently, cradling it like it was a delicate toy.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were electric. He stared at Exquisite¡¯s water knife. Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area to watch Exquisite¡¯s movement.


    ¡°She can y like this?¡± Han Sen thought happily.


    Han Sen could see that Exquisite was able to mess with the cogwheels of the universe. His Dongxuan Area was more useful at this than her ability, though. Han Sen felt as if he learned something.


    ¡°It is pointless to continue this futile effort. Let us end this exercise here,¡± Exquisite said coldly. Her hands looked like they were touching a flower as she flicked the handle of the water knife. Then, the water knife flew toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen wanted to generate another water knife to continue fighting, but he noticed that all the water in the pond was moving toward that big water knife that was headed for him. The water knife flew extremely slowly, but the closer it got, the more power it contained.


    Han Sen was forced to generate another water knife. But when he struck the giant water knife, he was unable to break it. Han Sen¡¯s water knife blended in with the giant water knife to be a part of that giant water knife.


    ¡°No wonder the Very High are the number one race in the universe. She is good. Not many deifieds can manipte thews and rules of the universe to please their desires. And Exquisite is merely a ninth-tier King.¡± Han Sen sighed. Han Sen had onlyplimented her slightly, though. He wasn¡¯t nning on giving up. He watched as the water knife gathered all the water in the pond to itself. It was like a giant de that had risen to cut the sky. Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed, and suddenly, he swung his hand like a de. He used his body to fight back the knife.


    Exquisite had her yin and yang tai chi eye, but she was still surprised to see this. That giant water knife¡¯s power wasbined with Han Sen¡¯s seventy strikes of Under the Sky, in addition to her own powers. It had been buffed by the universe itself, too.


    That strike was starting to form substance chains. It wasn¡¯t like a real deified¡¯s attack, but it was better than what most half-deifieds could achieve.


    And Han Sen clearly intended to use his flesh to take the blow instead. Exquisite believed that was too dangerous to do.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate. His hand-de struck the water knife, and the scary water knife suddenly fell under Han Sen¡¯s control. It now followed Han Sen¡¯s attacking stance, returning toward Exquisite.


    Pang!


    The scary water power was now in front of Exquisite. An invisible wall rose to block it, then exploded and fell back to the pond. The explosion shook Exquisite, sending her stumbling backward.


    ¡°You cheated!¡± Exquisite said, standing up. She looked at Han Sen¡¯s hand. In between his fingers was a crystal orb. It was Ancient Water God¡¯s Ancient God Origin.


    Ancient Water God¡¯s Ancient God Origin was a water-element relic. If Han Sen held that item, not even water deifieds could harm him. And Exquisite was just a ninth-tier King.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t cheating. I was just making reasonable use of my resources. If that is considered cheating, is it not cheating for you to use your third eye and receive the boons and benefits of the universe?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That is my power. What you used was another person¡¯s power,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°With my power, I don¡¯t think I would lose, either. But I¡¯m heavily injured, so it wasn¡¯t as if you were challenging me at my full strength. Even if you won, I wouldn¡¯t concede,¡± Han Sen said.


    When Exquisite heard that, she fell silent. She closed her tai chi eye and looked more like a person again.


    Although Exquisite¡¯s face was still rather expressionless, she looked far more like a human being than she had previously. With her third eye open, she was like a lifeless machine.¡°Sure. I will wait until you heal so we can fight again, then,¡± Exquisite said while looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°Then you are going to have to wait a long time. My wounds will take at least a year to fix. Maybe two or three years.¡± Han Senughed.


    Exquisite frowned. She knew that Han Sen was injured and his body was heavily damaged. She knew he wasn¡¯t lying. She was being too hard on him.


    ¡°Lady Exquisite, I have heard the Very High have a spring that brings good fortune. It can reverse one¡¯s luck and allow others to be reborn. Is that true?¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes as he looked at her.


    ¡°Yes. Do you want to use that spring to repair your body?¡± Exquisite knew what Han Sen was thinking.


    ¡°If you want to fight me again soon, I am afraid that is the only way,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe to the Very High, how can you use the spring to fix your body?¡± Exquisite frowned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t go to the Very High. However, until you beat me, can I keep my body free from your intrusion?¡± Han Sen finally spoke his true purpose.

 Chapter 2611 - Han Yan Beginner

    <h4>Chapter 2611 Han Yan Beginner</h4>


    ¡°You would be receiving benefits for nothing. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re somehow collecting all the resources in this universe for free,¡± Exquisite said unsympathetically.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders andughed. ¡°If I go to the Very High, do you think I¡¯m going to take the resources you offer and run?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that, but your idea goes against the rules. It doesn¡¯t work the way you want it to. You can use the good fortune spring, but you agree to obey me first,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°In that case, never mind. I can take my time and heal slowly. You don¡¯t mind waiting a whole year, right?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I have all the time in the world. I will give you a year and a half. And then, we will fight again. If you lose, there will be no further excuses. Not even the Sky can protect you forever.¡± ¡°I, Han Sen, am a reliable chap.¡± Han Sen made sure that his expression looked as noble as possible, but he still thought the result was a bit of a shame. Taking advantage of the Very High wouldn¡¯t be as easy as he had anticipated. But that meant Han Sen could dy this annoyance for another year. His ability to buy so much time surprised him.


    Han Sen had thought that Exquisite wouldn¡¯t be able to wait a year. He was amazed she had so willingly agreed.


    ¡°When my body is healed, I will at least be more confident in the Very High.¡± After Han Sen and Exquisite struck their deal, they left the Sky Water House.


    Two dayster, Bixi took Yu Shanxin and departed Sky Pce. Exquisite remained. She was going to live there for a year and a half in anticipation of Han Sen healing.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t too concerned about Exquisite, though. He continued to rest on his ind every day so that his body would heal as soon as possible.


    Sky Pce had been in talks with the Extreme King. Eventually, Bai Wuchang and the Extreme King knights were released in exchange for resources. Some of them were xenogeneic treasures designed to heal his body. They were all given to Han Sen.


    The Extreme King weren¡¯t willing to let go of their grudge, but now that Han Sen was in Sky Pce, there was nothing that they could do to him.


    In between the time he spent practicing in the White Jade Building, Han Sen savored the Extreme King¡¯s food.


    Han Sen had trained in the White Jade Jing before. There were twelve towers and five cities. In one of the towers, fairies would descend from paintings to grow a practitioner¡¯s power.


    Han Sen headed to the seventh White Jade Tower out of the twelve.


    None of them were better than the others. They were all different. The seventh tower was called Hidden Skill Tower, because the jade wall there was full of skills. There was lots of knowledge to learn there.


    When the jade air was released each day, the jade wall would present a skill book. A different skill was disyed every day of the year. It was a cycle that repeated endlessly, year after year.


    When a book appeared on the jade wall, merely looking at it would allow Han Sen to understand the hidden power residing inside. If he copied it and read it outside the tower, however, it would seem like nothing more than boring gibberish.


    ording to legend, when the alpha of the Sky created the Textless Book, he used the Very High Sense and the skill books from the tower. Whether or not that was true was unknown, but the mere belief was enough of a testament to how special they were.


    Han Sen¡¯s body still hadn¡¯t recovered yet. He couldn¡¯t ept strong powers from the outside, so he couldn¡¯t go to the other towers to absorb their jade air. And neither could he go and refine the jade spirit. Instead, he focused on reading the books in that tower.


    ¡°Brother Han, I have heard you rmended your sister be epted as a student in Sky Pce. Is she your real sister?¡± Yun Suyi asked with curiosity when the jade air was depleted and the book on the jade wall disappeared. She had been studying behind him.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s my real sister.¡± Han Sen nodded. He had asked Thousand Feather Crane to register her because the man owed him a favor.


    ¡°She must be incredibly talented. If there is a chance, I would like her to study beneath my father,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    Han Sen was shocked. He looked at Yun Suyi and asked, ¡°Is that your idea or the Yun elder¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Both. What do you think?¡± Yun Suyiughed.


    ¡°If the Yun elder is willing to take on Han Yan, it will be very fortuitous for her. I would be immeasurably grateful,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Yan was just like him; they had both gone to Sky Pce on the rmendation of another. They were both foreigners who weren¡¯t native to there. Ordinarily, no foreign student would be taken on by an elder. If Yun Changkong was willing to take her, though, it would be very beneficial for her. Having Sky Pce as a background would be much better for an ordinary foreign student.


    ¡°But Sky Pce still has its rules. Sister Han still has to walk the Sky Path to get to Sky Pce,¡± Yun Suyi said. ¡°Of course.¡± Han Sen nodded. Han Yan should have no problem walking the Sky Path and the steps leading up to Sky Pce. ¡°If that¡¯s all agreeable to you, we should not dy. Let¡¯s go pick up Sister Han. My father has alreadypleted the registration process. If she can walk to Sky Pce, she will be an official student of my father,¡± Yun Suyi said.


    ¡°Suyi, thank you.¡± Han Sen bowed before Yun Suyi with sincerity. For a foreign student to have one of the ten elders teach them was something most prestigious. Yun Suyi must have worked hard to make that happen.


    ¡°Brother Han, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t help much.¡± Yun Suyi quickly stopped him from bowing.


    The two of them departed the White Jade Tower. Han Sen still rode his old, legless crane. Together, they left the xenogeneic space and headed to Narrow Moon, where they would pick up Han Yan.


    Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon were practicing outside. They weren¡¯t the type of people to spend their free time rxing.


    With their powers, they could survive an attack from a low-level deified. There was no need to worry about them.


    Han Sen¡¯s sister was registering to join Sky Pce. This story remained on the headlines of Sky Pce for quite some time. After they went to Sky Pce, Han Sen helped with the registration. With the help of the tenth elder Yun Changkong, it was over quickly.It wasn¡¯t easy for a foreigner to be a student of Sky Pce. Without a considerable amount of power, it was a challenge to be epted. Plus, Han Yan would have the tenth elder as a teacher. That was amazing, considering that she wasn¡¯t even one of the Sky. Yun Changkong had gone to a lot of effort to ensure this woulde to pass.


    Of course, the importance of Han Sen to Sky Pce yed a part in the proceedings. It would have been impossible, otherwise, for a foreign student to be brought into the fold by the tenth elder.


    Han Yan was so excited. She had grown very bored on Eclipse, but now she could go to Sky Pce. It was what she had longed for.


    Yun Suyi exined to her the things that she needed to be wary of in Sky Pce. She treated Han Yan like a real sister. When Han Sen saw this, he felt touched.


    Bao¡¯er sat on the red cloud, flying in looping circles around Han Sen. Han Sen had brought her there, and when Han Yan walked the Sky Path, he would ask Bao¡¯er to go with her. Bao¡¯er might be able to help out.


    The Holy God¡¯s Holy Air was some good stuff, and there was a chance Han Yan would receive the same treatment.


    After Han Sen brought Han Yan to Sky Pce, many of the Sky Pce elites turned their attention to her.


    Many people wanted to know how she stacked up next to Han Sen. Maybe Han Sen was just a one-of-a-kind crystallizer, or maybe the gene talents of all crystallizers were that good these days.

 Chapter 2612 - Han Yan Walking Sky Path

    <h4>Chapter 2612 Han Yan Walking Sky Path</h4>


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, why don¡¯t you go with Little Auntie?¡± Han Sen asked Bao¡¯er as they stood before the Sky Door.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Bao¡¯er nodded and flew over to Han Yan. She took Han Yan¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Hey, Auntie. Bao¡¯er is going to walk with you.¡±


    But before they went onto Sky Door Ind, one of the Sky guardsmen stopped their approach. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Brother Han, the leader issued amand that only Sister Han may traverse the Sky Path. Bao¡¯er cannot cross it again.¡±


    Han Sen was frustrated by that, but he couldn¡¯t actively go against a decree issued by Sky Pce Leader himself. So, Bao¡¯er returned to his side.


    Sky Pce Leader was drinking tea at the time, and he murmured to himself. ¡°If the gourds rumble again, it will reduce the amount of holy air in the vine. If this happens again, the holy vine will be killed.¡± Sky Pce Leader had good reason to be protective of the vine. That nt was the root of Sky Pce, and it was used to vet and grow the students that the Sky wished to train. If Bao¡¯er was allowed to cross Sky Path every time Han Sen brought someone to Sky Pce, the holy gourd vine¡¯s power would fall precipitously. If that happened repeatedly, the holy gourd vine would end up destroyed.


    Last time Bao¡¯er traversed Sky Path, she had received enough blessings for tens of thousands of average students. They had lost a lot that day, and Sky Pce couldn¡¯t afford another hit like that.


    That aside, the rules of Sky Pce only permitted one person to cross Sky Path at a time. Previously, Bao¡¯er had only been allowed to go with Han Sen because she was so small. But that was why they lost as much as they did. Sky Pce Leader wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen again.


    Exquisite watched the Sky Path from afar. She wanted to know how talented Han Sen¡¯s biological sister was. Perhaps she could learn more about Han Sen¡¯s real gene talent level.


    An eleven armor talent was too scary. It was difficult to believe that it was a genuine result.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Han Yan¡¯s entire purpose in life was to catch up with Han Sen. She looked confident in this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t exhaust yourself. Just cross it.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want Han Yan to make a scene when she crossed the Sky Path. Making a name for yourself was never a good thing, he had discovered.


    Traversing the Sky Path wasn¡¯t that risky, though; when she ascended the stairs that led to Sky Pce, that was when the opportunity to impress the Sky would present itself. If Han Yan performed extremely well there, she could forget about having a quiet life.


    Han Yan didn¡¯t know what Han Sen meant. She thought he was saying that to alleviate the pressure she might have been feeling. ¡°Sister Han, you can just stroll across. This is just a small crossing,¡± Yun Suyi said tofort Han Yan. She didn¡¯t want her to be nervous.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Yun. I¡¯m going now.¡± Han Yan walked through Sky Door Ind. The people of Sky Pce watched her traverse the narrow Sky Path.


    Han Yan already knew that going across Sky Path might trigger the holy air of the gourds. So, when she walked across the gourd vine, she stared down at the holy gourds.


    The holy gourds were big and small. They were each cute in their own way, but they showed no sign of activity.


    ¡°I have heard Sister Yun say that when Big Brother walked across Sky Path, he didn¡¯t receive the gift of holy air. But he made all the holy gourds shake and shiver. Why is nothing happening while I walk across it?¡± Han Yan frowned.


    She continued to walk, and still, the holy gourds didn¡¯t so much as twitch.


    ¡°Of course, without Bao¡¯er there¡ªthat naughty kid¡ªthe crystallizer couldn¡¯t have triggered the trembling of a thousand gourds.¡± Han Yan had already walked halfway, and not a single gourd moved. Sky Pce Leader merrily took another sip of his tea. He liked this.


    ¡°Brother Han¡¯s sister doesn¡¯t look like she has any special talents. Not a single gourd has chosen to bless her with holy air yet.¡±


    ¡°In this world, only one Han is known as God¡¯s Daddy. Not every Han of the crystallizer race can earn a title like that.¡±


    ¡°It is useless to just be a Han. You should strive to be a God¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame Bao¡¯er was stopped. If she was there, a thousand gourds might move for Han Yan.¡±


    Yun Changkong was a bit disappointed. He had never seen Han Yan before, but still, he had agreed to take her on as a student. He made this decision because she was Han Sen¡¯s biological sister and Yun Suyi had asked him to multiple times.


    Yun Changkong didn¡¯t expect Han Yan¡¯s power to be as great as her brother¡¯s, but since she was his real sister, he expected something more. He had high expectations, to say the least. Even if a thousand gourds didn¡¯t move, she should have at least received some holy air.


    But right now, it didn¡¯t look as if any holy gourd was going to give her holy air. ¡°Although they are both called Han, this one is not Han Sen. Are you disappointed, Elder Yun?¡± Elder Six was smiling at Yun Changkong as he spoke. Yun Changkong had epted a foreign student as his own. This was the first exception for an elder to take on someone foreign in Sky Pce. So, Yun Changkong had a lot riding on this.


    Many people in Sky Pce were discussing these proceedings, and many whispers regarded Yun Changkong¡¯s petty attempts to please Han Sen. It damaged Sky Pce Leader¡¯s image, by extension. Many weren¡¯t happy with what Yun Changkong had done.


    Elder Six had spoken in a mocking tone.


    Of course, it made sense that the other elders were feeling rather sour. Many elders in Sky Pce wanted to build a rtionship with Han Sen, but none of them were as close with him as those of the Yun family. When they heard that Yun Changkong had snatched Han Yan as a student, they didn¡¯t take the news well.


    Han Sen¡¯s blessing powers alone made many people want to befriend him, and that wasn¡¯t to mention his ownership of the Charming God¡¯s Jian and the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Everyone wanted the best students possible, and if they had a few deifieds, their reputation would shift. How many deifieds did Sky Pce have? And how many could be primitive deified in the future? That rank alone was enough for someone to be famous.Exquisite had watched Han Yan walk over half of Sky Path, and not a single gourd had moved to provide her with something. This disappointed her immensely.


    Exquisite¡¯s knowledge of the gourds was that if a person had an eight armor talent or above, quite a few holy gourds of the same element would give out holy air. She hadn¡¯t received any holy air, though. And that meant her talent had to be below eight armor.


    If Han Sen¡¯s sister had only ordinary talent, then it didn¡¯t matter how much the big brother mutated; there was no way he had an eleven armor talent.


    Seeing that Han Yan was just about to finish Sky Path with no result, Han Sen thought it was a shame that Bao¡¯er hadn¡¯t been allowed to join her. Han Yan didn¡¯t have a chance to absorb the holy air of a thousand gourds.


    But this result didn¡¯t surprise Han Sen. After all, no holy gourd had given him holy air when he walked it alone. It was only because Bao¡¯er was there the second time that he received something. She had been the reason that all the gourds released holy air for him.


    He had expected that the gourds might refuse to grant Han Yan anything.


    Han Yan¡¯s expression remained impassive. She walked all of the way to the end of Sky Path, ready to leave the holy gourds.


    But then, Han Yan suddenly stopped. At the end of the holy vine, she looked back at the holy gourds on both sides.

 Chapter 2613 - Trying

    <h4>Chapter 2613 Trying</h4>


    Han Yan looked at the holy gourds hanging behind her. She hadn¡¯t expected to be the recipient of the thousand holy airs that were bestowed upon Bao¡¯er, but it came as a surprise that not a single holy gourd had given her a holy air. It made her feel sick.


    ¡°I told my big brother that I wouldn¡¯t disappoint him, but I haven¡¯t even received a single holy gourd air. I have embarrassed my big brother. The people of Sky Pce willugh at him.¡± Han Yan looked at the gourds, trying to decide if she should do something more to prompt the activation of at least one gourd¡¯s holy air.


    Han Yan didn¡¯t feel this way because she didn¡¯t understand Han Sen; it was because her living environment was different. Han Sen had grown up with danger, and he had led a very rough and tumble life. He never really cared about how people perceived him. He valued his own safety and the benefits he earned for himself more than other peoples¡¯ opinions.


    But Han Yan was different. Han Yan had never suffered before. Even in the hardest times of the Han family, Han Yan had been doted on by Lun. Lun expected boys to take care of themselves, but she made sure to spoil her girls. So, Han Sen and Han Yan¡¯s personalities were bound to be different.


    And when Han Sen became famous, Han Yan¡¯s childhood became even more advantageous. When she went to school, she went to a royal school. Her performance there was exemry, marking her as the best in the school. She was the smartest out of all the girls in her sses.


    Of course, Han Yan had earned that distinction through her own talent. Family support only yed a small part.


    Han Sen and Lun had put a lot of effort into guiding Han Yan, and while she appreciated their efforts, it had put a lot of pressure on her. It made Han Yan feel that if she wasn¡¯t good enough, she would disappoint her big brother and mother after all the time they spent on her. So, Han Yan always worked as hard as possible to make herself the best could be. She wanted to be just like her brother.


    The more Han Sen achieved, the more pressure Han Yan felt. Her workload increased, and so did her drive.


    Now, she had taken her first steps into Sky Pce without receiving a single holy gourd air. She felt at that moment that if she gave up without trying, she would be betraying the effort and expectations of Han Sen and Lun.


    Han Sen had never felt that way about his sister, though. Not for a single moment. More than anything, he wanted Han Yan to be happy. Her sess didn¡¯t matter at all to him.


    Han Sen felt the same way about all the members of his family; he only wanted them to be safe and happy. He hoped no disaster would befall them and that they would be kind to the world in return. That was his wish.


    Han Yan seemed to think of something. She turned to face one of the holy vine¡¯s gourds and moved toward it.


    The nobles of Sky Pce looked at Han Yan strangely. They didn¡¯t know what she was nning to do at first, but to their horror, they soon understood.


    They saw Han Yan walk toward a gourd that was twenty centimeters tall. She grabbed it with both hands and tried to pull it down.


    Blergh! Sky Pce Leader spat out the tea he was drinking. Amidst wheezy coughs, he said, ¡°What kind of family is this? Bao¡¯er drained the holy vine, and now this Han Yan is rude enough to try and mug the gourds!¡± Sky Pce didn¡¯t have aw that prohibited people from touching the holy gourds, but anyone with a brain knew that the holy gourd vine was a deified xenogeneic nt. You couldn¡¯t gain the holy air by force. Unless the holy gourd was willing to give the holy air away, not even a deified elite could remove it by force. And Han Yan was just a Duke.


    Han Yan¡¯s idea was simple. If there were no rules to keep her from touching the holy gourd, she at least wanted to try it and see if it worked. She wouldn¡¯t know unless she tried. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Han Sen, so she had to give it a shot even if her chances of sess were incredibly low.


    The Sky Pce students stared at Han Yan as she focused an intense gaze on the gourd in her hands. It looked as if she wanted to yank the gourd right off the vine.


    ¡°She... really is a family member of Brother Han. She is brave.¡±


    ¡°This is very creative. I like Sister Han, but she should give up. She is just a Duke. If the gourd got mad, she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure its wrath.¡±


    ¡°This woman is crazy! She wants to take a holy gourd with her.¡±


    ¡°She is as brave as her big brother, but neither of them has a brain.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. She has a lovely body. With her beauty and her rtionship to Han Sen, she could have be a goddess in Sky Pce. Now, everyone knows that her brain is bad. She can¡¯t be a goddess. She will be recognized as a crazy woman for sure.¡±


    Even Exquisite stared at Han Yan with a strained look on her face. She had never seen anything like this before, either.


    The Sixth Elder was happy about this. Heughed out loud and was unable to control himself. He looked at Yun Changkong and said, ¡°Elder Yun, my brother, congrattions. You have an excellent student. I have heard she is your exclusive student. It is good that you have this student. She won¡¯t let go of anything.¡± Yun Changkong¡¯s wry smile had frozen on his face as he watched Han Yan move to clutch the holy gourd.


    ¡°The Han family... who are these people?¡± Yun Changkong¡¯s mind had gone nk except for this small question.


    The Dream Beast was near ake. He saw all this, and his eyes smiled like a moon.Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang, and all the others that were close with Han Sen, stood as still as statues. Sky Pce had a long history, and across those annals of time, very few had ever dared to try what Han Yan was doing.


    Han Yan didn¡¯t care about what others thought. She held onto that holy gourd and tried yanking it down.


    But the holy gourd was a deified xenogeneic nt. It was a treasure of Sky Pce. Not even ordinary deifieds could harm it. Han Yan¡¯s strength was ant-like byparison. It didn¡¯t matter how hard she tried, the gourd would not budge. Han Yan noticed she wasn¡¯t able to pull it down, but she refused to give up so easily. She used her super god body, wanting to try her best. Even if it didn¡¯t work, at least she could say she tried. No regrets.


    Thousand Feather Crane cleared his throat. ¡°Brother Han, it is almost time. Lead your sister to Sky Pce.¡±


    He hoped Han Sen could convince Han Yan to stop yanking on the holy vine. He just didn¡¯t know how to tell her himself.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected Han Yan to try something like this. He was as surprised as all the rest, but he still pretended to be calm. He said, ¡°It is fine. It¡¯s good when young peoplee up with ideas like this. Let her carry on.¡±


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t undercut anything that Han Yan had decided to do. If the rules of Sky Pce didn¡¯t forbid her from trying to touch the holy gourd, then he certainly wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    As this happened, Han Yan¡¯s body changed. Her long ck hair became a ck crystal waterfall. It reached all the way down to her feet. Her eyes were like ck gemstones. Her whole body swirled with a mysterious, holy air.

 Chapter 2614 - Picking a Holy Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 2614 Picking a Holy Gourd</h4>


    Upon seeing this, many Sky Pce elites frowned. Although Sky Path wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to use their powers, provoking the holy vine like that wasn¡¯t a good thing. If Han Yan made the holy vine mad, it wouldn¡¯t go well for her.


    Sky Pce Leader felt a headacheing on. ¡°Why must the Han family always be like this? Don¡¯t they have a decent leader to instill good behavior into them? This girl is going to be an enormous pain in the *ss for Old Ten.¡± Yun Changkong¡¯s face was conflicted. Before today, he never thought that he would end up taking someone like this as his only student. He didn¡¯t know if he should cry orugh at the sight.


    Sixth Elder wasughing so hard, and he said, ¡°This Han Yan¡­ is so interesting¡­ Old Ten, you are going to be in a lot of trouble!¡±


    Then, the Sixth Elder¡¯sughter stopped abruptly. He was still smiling, but his features seemed to have frozen in ce. His eyes were wide.


    His face had changed expression so fast thatughter and shock upied his expression at the same time. It made the Sixth Elder look very weird. Yun Changkong was about to reply to the Sixth Elder, but when he saw the other man¡¯s horrified expression, he spun back to look at the holy gourd.


    When his eyes found the holy gourd, Yun Changkong felt like his heart stopped. His eyes bulged slightly as he stared in disbelief.


    The two elders weren¡¯t the only ones who were shocked. The whole of Sky Pce had fallen quiet.


    A teacup hung forgotten from Sky Pce Leader¡¯s fingers. He had been about to take a sip when his entire body grew still. His face looked as if he hadid eyes on a ghost.


    Han Yan still held the gourd in her hands. A thin stem had once connected the gourd to the vine, but now, that stem was broken. Han Yan had managed to pick the gourd off the vine.


    The nobles of Sky Pce were shocked. They didn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. They had never dreamed that the gourds could be picked like this.


    Over the history of Sky Pce, a few people had attempted to pick a gourd from the vine. None of them had been ordinary students, though; they were deified elites.


    And those deified elites hadn¡¯t merely been trying to obtain some holy air like Han Yan was. They wanted the vines and the gourds to craft deified treasures.


    It was impossible to tear a gourd loose by force. Even if the Sky Pce Leader wanted a holy gourd, he needed to perform a special ritual and provide treasures that would provide energy to the holy vine. If the holy vine was in a good mood, it might give out a holy gourd.


    At that time, Sky Pce had seventeen treasures made from holy gourds. They were all deified weapons. The most powerful holy gourd treasure was a scary butterfly level weapon.


    Of course, some holy gourds had failed when the Sky tried to shape them into weapons. They weren¡¯t included in this number.


    But everyone knew, regardless of all that, that the holy vine was a terrifying being. Even though Sky Pce had many deifieds, none of them would dare to mistreat it. Forcing a holy gourd off the vine had only been aplished by two people in the entire history of Sky Pce.


    However, Han Yan was just a Duke. She hadn¡¯t sacrificed anything in the vine¡¯s honor; she had justckadaisically collected the gourd from the vine. It was very hard to believe. Everyone looked at Han Yan like she was insane.


    Han Yan was so happy. And she thought to herself, ¡°It looks like you really can take a holy gourd from this vine. If the holy gourd has holy air, I must take it back with me to research. I won¡¯t be able to open the gourd now, but after I be stronger, I¡¯ll find a way to break open the gourd and collect the holy air within.¡±


    ¡°Right. I have heard each person can only walk across Sky Path once. Let me get one for Big Brother and another one for Bao¡¯er,¡± Han Yan thought to herself. She put the gourd in her bag and looked at the small gourds next to her.


    Han Yan was worried that if she tried to pick a gourd that was too big, she might not be able to collect it. So, she took the small ones instead.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± Sky Pce Leader stared at Han Yan with worried eyes. He felt terrible. He almost leaped out of his seat when he saw Han Yan reach for an additional gourd.


    As Han Yan reached out and picked another gourd off the vine, she said to herself, ¡°One for Big Brother. One for Bao¡¯er. One for Meng¡¯er. And one for our princess Ling¡¯er. Oh, and one for Littleflower.¡±


    The holy gourds, which not even deifieds could harm, were plucked one by one. Han Yan collected them from the vine like she was picking grapes. She picked three or four. And after this, Sky Pce Leader¡¯s eyes turned green.


    The elders, butlers, officers, and ordinary students of Sky Pce were all dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t speak. They watched with gaping mouths as Han Yan in her super god spirit body picked the gourds off the vine.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ How is this possible? Why is the vine not reacting to her? How can it allow a Duke to collect its holy gourds¡­¡± The Sixth Elder rubbed his eyes hard. He thought his eyes were ying tricks on him, and he had been struck with some foul hallucination.


    Yun Changkong turned back to the Sixth Elder. His heart was screaming with joy. He tried to y it cool, but his lips were still curled up at the edges. Everyone knew he was trying to hold in hisughter. ¡°Brother Sixth, my student is quite foolish. She couldn¡¯t even get a holy gourd air on Sky Path, so she had to go and pick it up for herself. That is really silly¡­ Hahaha!¡± After saying that, Yun Changkong began tough until tears rolled down his face.


    A holy gourd could be used as the base for a deified weapon. The process of crafting such a weapon often failed, and other rare materials were required to supplement it, but a holy gourd was priced equally with a primitive deified xenogeneic gene. Seeing Han Yan pick up the fourth gourd and ce it in her satchel, Sky Pce Leader found himself incapable of sitting still any longer. He got up and spoke aloud.


    ¡°Han Yan¡­ hurry up and enter the Sky Pce Door. Stop loitering!¡± a voice boomed and echoed across Sky Pce. It was only in Han Yan¡¯s ear, though. No others could hear it.


    Han Yan was a smart person. When she heard that, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to collect any more gourds. She felt that was quite a shame, and she thought to herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t get one for Littleflower.¡±


    But Han Yan didn¡¯t remain by the vine any longer. She took her bag of gourds and left Sky Path. She headed to the Sky Pce Door.¡°Were my eyes ying tricks on me? I think Han Yan took four holy gourds,¡± one student asked with great confusion. He looked as if he had just woken up from a deep slumber.


    ¡°I thought I saw that, too.¡±


    ¡°It must be Brother Han¡¯s sister. I want to know if he would like a brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°The women of the Han family are scarier than Brother Han. His daughter made the gourds shiver, and his sister was able to just grab them off the vine.¡±


    ¡°That was so weird. Why do the holy gourds treat the Han family so nicely? The vine let Han Yan collect the holy gourds without reacting at all.¡±


    ¡°This family¡­ All of them are so strong!¡± ¡°Are you stupid? If the holy vine wasn¡¯t willing to let the gourds go, do you think a Duke could have picked them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about all the other ramifications of what just happened, but I do know that Sister Han earned a lot. Four holy gourds can make four deified weapons.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Han, please take me¡­¡±

 Chapter 2615 - Exploding Minds

    <h4>Chapter 2615 Exploding Minds</h4>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think about collecting some gourds before I left the Sky Path?¡± Han Sen thought with regret. There would be far more than a single holy air in every gourd. He would have been rich if he had collected a bunch of them.


    While Han Sen was regretting his oversight, Han Yan had reached the stone stairs that led up to Sky Pce. The words ¡°Sky Pce¡± were shining brightly, and the sensation was so overwhelming that it was rather intimidating. It felt suppressive.


    Dukes weren¡¯t the only ones who would feel the strain of those words. Even a King ss elite would feel the suppression if they began ascending those stairs. Most Kings wouldn¡¯t dare to lift their heads long enough to do more than nce at those words.


    Many of Sky Pce¡¯s nobles were eager to see how Han Yan fared on her ascent of the stone stairs of Sky Road. Han Yan¡¯s performance on the Sky Path had surprised all of Sky Pce. They were eager to see how she would perform in her ascent of the stone stairs of Sky Road.


    ¡°There is no doubt now that she is Han Sen¡¯s biological sister. She is so strong!¡±


    ¡°Did you forget what happened when Brother Han ascended the stairs? He had to be carried. I don¡¯t know if his sister will experience the same thing or not.¡±


    ¡°Brother Han was carried because he understood the two words of Sky Pce and what they meant. It wasn¡¯t because he was weak.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Sister Han will understand the two words of Sky Pce and their meaning as well?¡±


    ¡°She collected the gourds like she was picking apples. She took four of them. Understanding the meaning of two words won¡¯t be as difficult as taking those gourds.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so, too. The crystallizers are likely to be significant once again, with this Han family backing them up.¡±


    As everyone discussed this, Han Yan reached the stone stairs of Sky Road. Han Sen, Yun Suyi, and Thousand Feather Crane stood outside the stone stairs. If something happened to Han Yan, they could step in and save her.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about Han Yan being crushed under the two words of Sky Pce. He was worried she would end up like him, understanding the meaning behind the words and allowing them into her body. If she failed, as her big brother, he would have to carry her up the rest of the way. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for anyone else to do that.


    In regards to Han Yan¡¯s talent, Han Sen was very confident. Han Sen thought his family had many people whose talent exceeded his own. He only surpassed them through his effort and determination. That was why he could do things others could not. It had nothing to do with talent.


    Of course, luck also yed a part in it all.


    When Han Yan began to ascend the stone stairs of the Sky Road, she quickly felt the pressure of the words. She slowed under the sudden weight and had to lower her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just representing myself here. I¡¯m representing my brother. I cannot lower my head while I walk up to Sky Pce.¡± With that thought, Han Yan¡¯s mind exploded forcefully outward. She tried to fight back against the two words of Sky Pce.


    But those two words carried deified power. She couldn¡¯t force them back. The more she fought, the more pressure was applied. Her neck bone almost broke.


    Her super god body opened again. A weird power covered Han Yan once more, sending her into King Release Sky mode. Han Sen didn¡¯t know much about Han Yan¡¯s super god body King Release Sky. He only knew that it was a Causal-element super god body. And in regards to how powerful King Release Sky was, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to tell unless he fought her.


    Han Sen had discerned that Han Yan was only able to collect the holy gourds because of her super god body, but he wasn¡¯t sure exactly how she had done it.


    Right now, Han Yan was using her King Release Sky super god body again. Han Sen was paying keen attention, trying to understand precisely why it was so amazing.


    Sky Pce Leader saw Han Yan fighting back against the meaning of the two words of Sky Pce. He smiled and spoke to the woman next to him. ¡°She is still young.¡±


    ¡°Everyone was young at some point,¡± the woman said tersely. ¡°Being reckless at such a young age isn¡¯t a bad thing. Sometimes, young people need that kind of drive.¡±


    Sky Pce Leaderughed and said nothing. He could tell that the woman¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed, but anyone who understood her could tell from the corners of her eyes that she admired what Han Yan was doing. As they spoke, Han Yan was being suppressed by the meaning of the two words of Sky Pce. Then, she suddenly straightened out her neck and body. She stared forward and continued walking toward the door of Sky Pce.


    The elites of Sky Pce were all confused, wondering why the meaning of the two words of Sky Pce now seemed to be ineffective.


    ¡°No way! The meaning of the two words of Sky Pce only affects people and creatures the first time they ascend the stone stairs. It loses its effect the second time, but this is Han Yan¡¯s first time. Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± Sixth Elder looked confused. Something was wrong. ¡°No, it worked in the beginning, but then it suddenly stopped. What kind of geno art does Han Yan possess to be so amazing?¡±


    ¡°Brother Sixth, stop bbering these questions. It would be weird for the biological sister of a guy like Han Sen to bepletely ordinary,¡± Yun Changkong gently reprimanded the Sixth Elder. His quiet smile spoke for itself.


    Yun Changkong had agreed to take Han Yan at the behest of Han Sen and Yun Suyi. He hadn¡¯t expected that Han Yan would already be so impressive. He felt as if he had just won some sort of student lottery.Han Yan quietly walked up the stone stairs, and as she did, the others of Sky Pce thought something was amiss. They were quick to realize that the meaning of the two words of Sky Pce hadn¡¯t lost its effectiveness. It was working, and it was now bing stronger. As this happened, the words shone. If the Sky Pce students looked closer, they could see that it wasn¡¯t real light. The brightness they saw was the waves of a mind that was too strong. It manifested as a physical light, shimmering with power.


    The higher Han Yan went, the brighter the mind powering the two words became. It was such a powerful mind. Only deified beings could trigger it while they walked Sky Road. But Han Yan was just a Duke, and she was already able to trigger the meaning of the words to such a capacity. That was surprising.


    Even more frightening was the fact that such a powerful mind was still proving to be ineffective against Han Yan.


    The mind was like a moonlit spring. Han Yan ascended the stone stairs dressed in all white, like a fairy bathing in moonlight. Her ck hair floated in the shimmering moonlight behind her. Many of the young students of Sky Pce couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love...¡± a male student said. He stared at Han Yan longingly, while clutching his chest. He almost had stars in his eyes.


    ¡°She is a true fairy.¡± Many of the eyes of young Sky Pce students gleamed like hungry wolves.


    As this happened, Han Yan slowly walked beneath the pressure of the meaning of the two words of the Sky Pce que. She had finished her ascent of the stone stairs. ording to the past experience of the Sky, the power of the mind behind the words would now be reduced.


    But this time, Sky Pce¡¯s two-word mind did not reduce. It exploded like a volcano.

 Chapter 2616 - White Elephant

    <h4>Chapter 2616 White Elephant</h4>


    As everyone watched in confusion, the meaning of the two words of Sky Pce exploded, and something flew out into the air.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked at Yun Suyi, never having heard of anything like this happening before.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Yun Suyi was just as stunned as the rest. She had never heard of a physical item emerging from the sign that held the words of Sky Pce.


    All the rest of the Sky were amazed, as well. Thest thing they had expected was for an object to fly out of that sign. They stared at it nkly.


    The thing that flew out of the sign looked like an elephant. It was white like jade, but only one foot long. The elephant¡¯s tusks appeared to be made of crystal.


    Everyone looked at that small elephant in befuddlement. They had no idea why it had suddenly appeared there.


    The defensive systems of Sky Pce were rock-solid. It would be impossible for them to be unaware of a xenogeneic hiding out inside that big sign.


    The small white elephant flew over until it was right in front of Han Yan. It then expanded, growing to the size of a mammoth.


    Strangely, after the white elephant appeared, the meaning behind the two words of Sky Pce disappeared. The sign went back to normal.


    The white elephant reached out its trunk and wrapped it around Han Yan¡¯s body.


    Han Sen¡¯s muscles tensed. He thought the white elephant was going to harm his sister, and he leaped forward. After he took a step forward, though, he realized that the white elephant was just lifting her up to sit on its back.


    Once Han Yan was astride its back, the white elephant turned around and headed deeper into Sky Pce.


    Seeing that the elephant wasn¡¯t a threat, Han Sen felt instantly relieved. But still, he made sure to follow closely behind them. Many Sky elders also hurried forward to examine the strange white elephant as it walked farther into Sky Pce.


    It was so weird. No one had known that the Sky Pce sign had a white elephant hiding out in it. The situation was so odd that it was hard to believe.


    Even Sky Pce Leader came down for a closer look. He ransacked his mind for an exnation of where the white elephant hade from, but he couldn¡¯te up with one.


    Just by feeling the white elephant¡¯s presence, he could tell that it was a deified creature. A deified creature had been hiding out in that sign, and no one in Sky Pce had known. That was simply embarrassing for the other deifieds inside Sky Pce.


    But they knew immediately that the white elephant must have a long history with Sky Pce, so no one tried to attack it. They followed the white elephant, keen to see what it might do.


    ¡°Mister Leader, what is this White Elephant?¡± Han Sen was still worried about Han Yan, and so he asked Sky Pce Leader once the man arrived.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will assure her safety. I won¡¯t allow her to get hurt,¡± Sky Pce Leader said as he continued to walk.


    When Han Sen heard him say that, he rxed a little, but he still didn¡¯t feel calm. He felt even more worried. That was because it sounded as if not even Sky Pce Leader understood what the white elephant was and where it hade from.


    Although this entire scenario sounded a bit unbelievable-in which a deified creature had resided in Sky Pce without anyone knowing about its existence¡ªthis was actually happening.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and followed the white elephant. The white elephant showed no sign of being hostile, though. And it was moving forward at a rather slow pace. Han Yan looked down, observing her mount quizzically. While she was surprised to find herself atop its back, she hadn¡¯t been hurt in any way.


    ¡°Little Yan, are you okay?¡± Han Sen asked as he followed the white elephant.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Is this some sort of induction ceremony for Sky Pce?¡± Han Yan asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Can you get off its back?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes. Do you want me toe down?¡± Han Yan asked.


    ¡°Yes,e down for now,¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Yan flew off of the white elephant¡¯s back. But as soon as she broke contact with the creature, the white elephant¡¯s trunk snatched her and made her sit down again.


    The white elephant didn¡¯t hurt her, however. It ced her down gently and resumed its walk.


    ¡°Let her sit there for now. I promise not an ounce of harm will befall a single hair on her pretty head,¡± Sky Pce Leader said with a squint of his eyes.


    A white elephant had flown out of the Sky Pce sign. That was mysterious, to say the least. All of the Sky Pce students thought this was amazing, and they were curious about what the white elephant was.


    But most of the students were eventually stopped and prohibited from following the white elephant. Only the elders and other leaders of Sky Pce were allowed to follow beyond that point.


    The white elephant carried Han Yan through the Sky Pce hall. Then, they came to the gardens of Sky Pce.


    This was where the rulers of Sky Pce had lived down through history. Now, it belonged to the man who was walking next to Han Sen. Ordinary people weren¡¯t permitted entry.


    Han Sen and the others followed the white elephant in. It was like a natural garden, with mountains and the smell of grass. It was like a fairy¡¯s grove. Rare xenogeneic nts were scattered about here and there. Just the sight of them made Han Sen want to get out his knife and start cutting


    The big white elephant carried Han Yan to the back of the garden. They went to a wall with a small pond beside it. The wall had two words that were roughly engraved: ¡°Outer Sky.¡±


    Those two words were jaggedly carved. Even though Han Sen didn¡¯t know much about calligraphy, he knew those words had been written by a young man.


    But how could a young man have made an inscription in this ce? That was where the rulers of Sky Pce rested. Other people weren¡¯t permitted entry, and they surely couldn¡¯t leave evidence of their presence.


    The white elephant walked in front of the mountain wall, then lowered its trunk into the water. As the water swirled around its trunk, the elephant seemed to be feeling around for something.


    Everyone looked at the big white elephant, having no idea what it was doing. After a while, the white elephant lifted its trunk from the water. It was holding something. The object was a box made of jade, and it was a foot long. The onlookers nced at each other, unsure what the appearance of this random box signified.Sky Pce Leader looked at the jade box and frowned. He had an idea of what the box might be, but he wasn¡¯t sure.


    The white elephant lifted its trunk and passed the jade box to Han Yan. And then, ity down next to the pond and closed its eyes. It looked as if it had gone to sleep.


    ¡°Han Yan,e over here,¡± Sky Pce Leader said to Han Yan, who had just received that box.


    Han Yan saw Han Sen nodding. So, she got off of the white elephant. This time, the white elephant didn¡¯t respond. It allowed Han Yan to move away with the box in her hands.


    ¡°Open the box,¡± Sky Pce Leader told Han Yan.


    ¡°Pce Leader, will there be danger inside the jade box?¡± Han Sen asked worriedly.


    ¡°No.¡± Sky Pce Leader shook his head, a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Is this¡­¡± Yun Changkong¡¯s face changed. He seemed toe to a realization, and he looked at the jade box in astonishment.

 Chapter 2617 - Sword Given to the Luckiest Person

    <h4>Chapter 2617 Sword Given to the Luckiest Person</h4>


    Sky Pce Leader nodded to the Tenth Elder. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, then it is what you¡¯re thinking. I cannot believe it was in Sky Pce all along. It was right under my nose.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is it possible?¡± Yun Changkong¡¯s voice trembled. He stared at Han Yan¡¯s jade box.


    The jade box gleamed in the light. There weren¡¯t many adornments or engravings on it; it was a simple box, with no markings or patterns to identify it. Many Sky Pce elites wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell what it was.


    ¡°Old Yun, you should exin what is inside that jade box,¡± the Sixth Elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Yun Changkong looked at Sky Pce Leader, who nodded. Yun Changkong¡¯s expression was difficult to read as he said, ¡°You guys know about the Eleventh Leader, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Eleventh Leader was a Sky Pce genius. Everyone knows about him. He was the strongest elite in Sky Pce that entered the geno hall.¡± Sixth Elder rolled his eyes, but then his eyes widened and his face lost its color. ¡°Is this jade box rted to the Eleventh Leader?¡±


    Yun Changkong nodded and said, ¡°You guys should remember the records that were created before the Eleventh Leader went into the geno hall. He left behind words.¡±


    ¡°The sword that will go to the luckiest person!¡± many elders shouted at the same moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide. They stared at the jade box Han Yan was holding.


    Yun Changkong nodded solemnly. ¡°The Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skills were so fierce. He was like a god. He was a swordmaster from a family of swordsmen, and his talents brought him great strength. The Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skills were remarkable, even from a young age. He practiced with swords at the age of three years old. His swordmind reached the level of deified before he was twenty years old. He became the leader of Sky Pce before he was deified. When our race was in crisis, he destroyed traitors and battled enemies. Back then, even all the deified elders listened to him so they could make Sky Pce the best it could be. We have been stable for a billion years because of him. Referring to his lifetime as the Sky¡¯s ¡®Golden Age¡¯ isn¡¯t even enough to describe him. He was the one who left the inscription near Sky Pond that reads ¡®Outer Sky.¡±¡±


    ¡°Special people do special things. The Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skills weren¡¯t passed on to anyone else in Sky Pce. He didn¡¯t educate a single student. Before he went to the geno hall, he said, ¡®Fate will search the universe, and the sword will be given to the luckiest person.¡¯ But no one has ever figured out who that luckiest person might be. Until now, no one has found any sign of the Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skills. But people always knew he left his sword around somewhere. Many people have searched for that treasure across the universe, but they always came up empty-handed,¡± Yun Changkong said. He stared at Han Yan¡¯s jade box.


    ¡°How do you know the jade box contains the Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skills?¡± the Sixth Elder asked with confusion.


    Yun Changkong had a wry smile as he answered, ¡°This jade box is made from Outer World Jade. It only exists in Sky Pce. It is so rare that no one else could have this much of it. Even if someone had some, they wouldn¡¯te here and drop their Outer World Jade in the Sky Pond. Aside from our leaders, who else could do this?¡±


    ¡°There have been many leaders here over the years. How do you know this belongs to the Eleventh Leader?¡± the Sixth Elder asked. He was still confused.


    Yun Changkong pointed at the white elephant who was fast asleep near the Sky Pond. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what the Eleventh Leader¡¯s mount was?¡±


    ¡°I have heard it was a Hitting Sky Elephant¡­ but I thought the Hitting Sky Elephant disappeared when the Eleventh Leader went to the geno hall.¡± When he realized what he was saying, the Sixth Elder trailed off in astonishment. His eyes opened wide as he looked at Han Yan¡¯s jade box. He screamed, ¡°Is that really the Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skill?¡±


    ¡°We should open it and find out,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    ¡°Let me open it,¡± the Sixth Elder said merrily. He walked close to Han Yan and tried to grab the box.


    Before his hands could even touch the jade box, he felt a strong powere from behind. It sucked him backward.


    Pang!


    The Sixth Elder flew back through the air and mmed into the stone inscribed with the words Outer Sky. His face was almost crushed against the hard surface.


    The white elephant near the pond had only moved his nose an inch. He didn¡¯t open his eyes. He was still sleeping.


    When Yun Changkong saw the other elder¡¯s shaken expression, he chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Six, you are in too much of a rush. Think about the Eleventh Leader¡¯s personality. He wouldn¡¯t allow just anyone to open his box.¡±


    The Sixth Elder stood up slowly, wincing in pain as he moved. He stared at the white elephant, but he didn¡¯t make any aggressive moves.


    If the white elephant was the Eleventh Leader¡¯s mount, it would be stronger than a normal deified creature.


    ¡°Han Yan, open the box,¡± Sky Pce Leader told Han Yan.


    Han Yan looked at Han Sen, and Han Sen nodded for her to do as she was told. Han Yan felt as if she had gotten quite lucky. This seemed to be a very rare opportunity that she had received, and maybe the Eleventh Leader had left behind great resources. If that was true, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have to struggle so much to level up.Han Yan held the jade box. It wasn¡¯t locked, so she lifted the lid and opened the jade box. A shadow flew out. It was in the shape of a gentleman.


    His age would be difficult to guess, but he appeared to be rather young. He gave off an aura of someone who carried a great burden, however.


    ¡°It looks like you guys never thought I¡¯d leave this behind at the bottom of Sky Pond. But don¡¯t worry. After all, you guys are my descendants. I wouldn¡¯t expect you to guess how my mind worked. Right now, whoever is in charge of Sky Pce needs to listen to me. The luckiest person, the person the white elephant selected, is the one who will receive my sword skills. Only that person can get what is inside this box. If anyone goes against this will of mine, bad luck will fall upon them. It is quite funny¡­ I bet many creatures are looking all over the universe for this. I wonder which of the Sky was this lucky¡­¡± After saying that, the shadow disappeared. No one knew where it went.


    Sky Pce Leader and the others looked strange. The legends said that the Eleventh Leader was a very heroic and smart man. They did not expect him to be such a¡­ well, such a kid. It looked like he was quite the prankster.


    ¡°Old Elder, you are so unreliable. The white elephant chose a person who wasn¡¯t even one of the Sky. She is just a foreign student.¡± Sky Pce Leader felt so depressed that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ording to the Eleventh Leader¡¯s words, the sword skills had to be given to Han Yan. The most secret skills of Sky Pce were about to be hers. If they didn¡¯t give the skills to her, that would mean they were betraying the will and direction of the Eleventh Leader. That decision would reflect poorly upon them.


    The most important thing, however, was the fact that the Eleventh Leader¡¯s mount was still there. The white elephant was bound to intervene if they tried to take the knowledge away from Han Yan.


    All the elders of Sky Pce looked confused. None of them said a word.

 Chapter 2618 - Taking a Student for Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 2618 Taking a Student for Teaching</h4>


    In an office of Sky Pce, a collection of elders, officers, and other high-ss people were discussing the events with great excitement.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about the Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skill, here. It is one of Sky Pce¡¯s secret techniques. After being buried for all these years, it has finally been revealed. It should be a part of Sky Pce¡¯s armory. We can¡¯t allow an outsider to im it. The one who got it was a foreign student, after all.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong. The Eleventh Elder left this request. How could we disobey his final wish?¡±


    ¡°This only happened because he was too old to understand that the white elephant might unwittingly select an outsider. A foreign student, no less!¡± The high-ss people of Sky Pce had split into three different camps. One camp suggested putting the sword skill into Sky Pce¡¯s list of secret skills, where only the truly important figures of the Sky could view


    Another camp believed they should honor the finalmand of the Eleventh Leader and allow Han Yan to practice the sword skill she had been given. The final group wanted to take the Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skill to a ce where they could research it. They wanted to modify it so all of Sky Pce¡¯s students could practice it.


    ¡°Leader, please say something.¡± The Sixth Elder supported the group that wished to take the sword skill and put it on the restricted list. After the Sixth Elder spoke, everyone realized that Sky Pce Leader had yet to say anything in the discussion.


    Sky Pce Leader said coldly, ¡°There is no need to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Leader?¡± Sky Chance Officer asked Sky Pce Leader with confusion.


    Sky Pce Leader looked at him. Then, he turned his gaze back to everyone else who was present. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what decision we make if we can¡¯t get our hands on the sword skill, does it?¡±


    ¡°Why could we not get it? We can ask Han Yan to present it to us. Would she dare not to? It belongs to Sky Pce, and if you want to take it back, then we would be totally within our rights,¡± Sky Chance Officer said tly.


    ¡°You really think that would be an eptable course of action? Yes, you are technically correct. But it sounds to me like you¡¯re not giving any consideration to the Eleventh Leader and his request,¡± Yun Changkong said mockingly.


    ¡°I would never insult the Eleventh Leader... However, I don¡¯t think the Eleventh Leader expected that he would end up handing over his skill to someone who wasn¡¯t even a Sky. We are merely fulfilling our responsibility as leaders of our people. I am sure that his spirit in heaven would agree with our decision,¡± Sky Chance Officer said confidently.


    Sky Pce Leader squinted, smiled, and said, ¡°Sky Chance Officer is correct. We could argue that we were merely using our authority, but clearly, the Eleventh Leader knew we would want to take advantage of this situation. He sent his mount Hitting Sky Elephant to protect the skill and prevent young ones like us from stealing it under the guise of protecting our people. Do you have another n to sort this out that involves the use of our authority?¡±


    ¡°If... if Han Yan is willing to hand it over, the Hitting Sky Big Elephant shouldn¡¯t...¡± Sky Chance Officer said, before going quiet. He didn¡¯t believe a single word that he was saying. The skill wasn¡¯t recorded in text; rather, it had taken the form of a jade sword. The white elephant wouldn¡¯t part with the jade sword for a minute. The white elephant didn¡¯t care if Han Yan used the sword, but if anyone else came close to it, the Hitting Sky Elephant would attack them. The Sixth Elder was a prime example of what might happen if the white elephant got annoyed.


    ¡°The Hitting Sky Elephant is just a low-intelligence xenogeneic. I doubt it knows much. We can trap it and take the jade sword away. How could it stop us then?¡± an elder said with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Seventh Elder, this is Sky Pce. We aren¡¯t a den of thieves,¡± Yun Changkong said disparagingly.


    ¡°Yun Changkong, don¡¯t let this be personal. Han Yan might be your student, but the sword skill is part of the legacy of Sky Pce. It isn¡¯t your personal possession...¡± the Seventh Elder said with a cold grunt.


    Yun Changkong was enraged by this, and he said, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°You know what I mean. You shouldn¡¯t have to ask.¡±


    ¡°Changkong, what the Seventh Elder said makes sense. That is how we will settle this matter,¡± Sky Pce Leader said to stop them both from fighting.


    ¡°Leader...¡± Yun Changkong said, looking sick.


    ¡°Leader, you are so smart.¡± The Seventh Elder grinned widely.


    Sky Pce Leader ignored Yun Changkong¡¯s icy stare. He smiled at the Seventh Elder and said, ¡°Since you were the one to suggest this idea, Seventh Elder, please proceed with your n to trap the Hitting Sky Elephant. Then, bring the jade sword to me.¡±


    ¡°Pce Leader, how am I supposed to do it alone? I need you to send some more deifieds with me. I¡¯ll need them to trap the creature.¡± The Seventh Elder¡¯s face changed. He could tell that the leader¡¯s proposal didn¡¯t sound right.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Sky Pce Leader said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m hoping Han Sen can make a few more deifieds to bnce out Han Yan¡¯s acquisition of the skill, but I can¡¯t lend you aid at the same time. You should think of a way. It¡¯s your idea; don¡¯t you think you can do it? You are eligible for a grand reward if you do.¡± ¡°This...¡± Seventh Elder¡¯s face was turning green. Yun Changkong felt relief flow through him. Sky Pce Leader was protecting Han Yan. Many of the elders and officers who had wanted to take the jade sword by force had suddenly stopped talking.


    Sky Pce Leader wanted to protect Han Yan. And with Han Sen¡¯s reputation as well, none of them were bold enough to try to get the jade sword by themselves.By doing so, they would be disobeying the leader¡¯s orders and disrespecting Han Sen at the same time. Han Sen would likely never bless them if that urred. Plus, Han Sen had two true god weapons, and he had drawn the attention of the Very High. He would only continue to gain power as time went by. If they stole things from Han Yan now, they¡¯d be making an enemy of Han Sen.


    ¡°I will support whoever gets the sword skill back. If you can truly im it, then I will reward you handsomely,¡± Sky Pce Leader said while looking at everybody. No one chose to speak.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think the matter would be resolved so easily. The people of Sky Pce wouldn¡¯t let such an important sword skillnd in Han Yan¡¯s hands.


    But what he expected didn¡¯te to pass. Sky Pce didn¡¯te up with an excuse to take the Eleventh Leader¡¯s sword skill for themselves. But Yun Changkong also didn¡¯t take Han Yan as a student. Instead, he asked his teacher to be her teacher; in effect, he made Han Yan his little sister. That was another way of saying that she was on the same level as Sky Pce Leader.


    After the teacher ceremony, Han Yan¡¯s standing in Sky Pce became obscenely high despite her young age. Even Lone Bamboo, when he saw her, would have to refer to her respectfully.


    Han Yan had picked holy gourds, received the legendary sword skill, and be a fellow student with Yun Changkong. She instantly became a legend all across Sky Pce. Her reputation exceeded even Lone Bamboo¡¯s. Everyone knew Han Sen had an awesome sister.


    Of course, what most students were fond of was her appearance.


    Many students had discussed the subject of Han Sen potentially blessing her. Perhaps that was why she was so strong at such a young age. That made them want Han Sen¡¯s blessing even more.

 Chapter 2619 - Black King City

    <h4>Chapter 2619 ck King City</h4>


    On the little jade ind, Han Sen, Han Yan, and Bao¡¯er were sitting at a table with four gourds of various sizesid out across it. They were the four gourds Han Yan had collected from the holy vine.


    The three of them had briefly examined the gourds, but they still didn¡¯t know how to get the holy air out of them.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, can¡¯t you make these things release their holy air?¡± Han Sen asked, ncing at Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I could if I was at the vine, but not right now.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean retrieving them was pointless, then?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    ¡°Stop trying. Once the holy gourds are separated from the holy vine, the holy air inside of them solidifies. They won¡¯t release anything.¡± Yun Changkong smiled as he walked over to them. Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were following behind him.


    ¡°Greetings, brother,¡± Han Yan said. She stood up and bowed to Yun Changkong.


    ¡°Greetings, auntie...¡± Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang bowed, as well.


    ¡°Why is this so messed up?¡± Han Sen thought. He bowed to Yun Changkong, too, but only referred to him as Elder Yun.


    The Yun sisters said hi to him. They had been close for some time, so there was no need for a great deal of politeness.


    After Han Sen instructed them all to take a seat, he had Zeroe and pour the tea. Yun Changkong had a sip and then said, ¡°The holy gourds cannot release holy air now that they have been picked. But they are a material that can be used to forge deified treasures. We should conduct a test and learn what elements they are associated with. Then, I will have Sky Chance¡¯s department make the treasure for you. However, making the treasures will still require other materials, and they might be expensive. The process isn¡¯t guaranteed to be sessful, either. I would wager it to be fifty-fifty.¡±


    ¡°What kind of materials will I be needing?¡± Han Yan asked.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know that until we test the holy gourds. After we have decided what sort of treasure you want, then we can make a list of the materials that will be required.¡± Yun Changkong smiled and went on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, little sister. I will pay for the materials in return for your willingness to join us. Please do not object to my insistence. It is settled.¡±


    Upon seeing Yun Changkong¡¯s certainty, Han Yan didn¡¯t turn down his offer.


    After chatting for a while, Yun Changkong turned to Han Sen. ¡°Han Sen, have you not been to the five cities?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet.¡± Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°I wanted to go to the five cities, but a guard told me I need some sort of special


    pass.¡±


    Yun Changkong pulled out a piece of paper with a ck symbol written on it. ¡°The five cities are different from the twelve towers. It is very dangerous there, and the cities are all different from one another. Until you heal, you shouldn¡¯t go to thetter four. This is the ck King City spell of the five cities. If you have this, you will be allowed to enter the ck King City. Perhaps it can help you. But remember: you cannot lose the pass if you enter there. And you cannot kill anything inside. Otherwise, you willnd in a lot of hot water.¡±


    ¡°What is inside the ck King City?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. But you will find out as soon as you go there,¡± Yun Changkong said, waving his hand with a mysterious air.


    ¡°This spell can only allow one person inside?¡± Han Sen asked with more curiosity.


    Yun Changkong nodded and said, ¡°In the future, little sister¡¯s spell will be handled by Sky Pce Leader. Her level is low now, so it is pointless for her to venture into the five cities. We will need to wait until she is King ss. Then she will receive her five cities spell.¡±


    Although Han Yan was now Yun Changkong¡¯s sister, she was still his student. Yun Changkong was exining things to Han Yan just like an average instructor would.


    With Yun Changkong only being the senior student, the atmosphere was so unnatural. The Yun sisters were very quiet because of it.


    Yun Changkong understood why, though. He dropped the info and left, leaving Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang behind.


    When only the youngsters remained, the atmosphere became far more rxed andfortable. Amidst the liveliness, Han Sen was keen on asking the Yun sisters about the ck King City.


    ¡°Father said that our powers are too weak, and we cannot go in yet. That is why we don¡¯t know much about the cities. I have heard that ck King City is the safest of all the cities. As long as you keep the spell on your person, and you don¡¯t have any intent to kill within you, it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous for you to go to the ck King City.¡± Yun Suyi stopped to think for a moment, then said, ¡°The legends im that ck King City has many rare treasures in it. Many of the people that entered there came back with grand trophies, but they were never willing to say how they came into possession of them.¡±


    The Yun sisters didn¡¯t know much about the ck King City, which only made Han Sen even more curious.


    The next day, he rode his legless crane to the White Jade Jing. He wanted to see the ck King City so he could see what was so special about it.


    Of course, when he reached the gate of the city, Han Sen was stopped by a Sky Pce student.


    ¡°Mister Han, I¡¯m so sorry. Without a pass from the leader, no one is allowed to enter the ck King City.¡± That guard had once attended lessons taught by Han Sen, so he was very polite.


    ¡°Will this do?¡± Han Sen took out his pass and handed it over to the guard.


    The student inspected it and then let him pass. Before Han Sen went, though, the guard reminded him that he must carry his spell at all times. He couldn¡¯t, at any cost, lose the spell.


    Han Sen thanked the guard and entered ck King City.


    From the outside, the city looked like an ancient ce built from ck jade. It looked old. It was mysterious and cold.


    After entering the ck King City, Han Sen was shocked by what he saw.


    He had thought ck King City was a mysterious ce, and that there might be dark and dangerous creatures out on the prowl. He at least thought it might look like the White Jade Tower, albeit with the presence of creatures.


    But as Han Sen stepped on to the city¡¯s main street, he saw that the ce was quite popted. It was a town with all sorts of people. There were merchants and farmers. There were even restaurants in which people rxed and chatted as they ate.


    If Han Sen hadn¡¯te in through the clearly defined entrance, he¡¯d have assumed he had gone to the wrong ce. This ce shouldn¡¯t have been called ck King City. It was more like a small town on some underdeveloped.¡°Peanuts! Walnuts! Pears! Dates!¡± a seller was barking down the street.


    Han Sen could see a farmer leading a cow. There were chickens clucking in cages and dogs barking at one another on the street. Han Sen felt strangely unsettled as he walked down the street. When he was young, not even his home had been this underdeveloped. This was the sort of thing he might have seen in an old movie.


    Han Sen looked at the ancient city people around him and noted that they looked very human. They were almost exactly the same as his own people.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can there be humans here?¡± Han Sen mumbled to himself in shock.


    They looked exactly like humans. They were different from the Very High, the Sky, and the Extreme King. They did not have the additional features that the other races had. They were practically identical to humans.


    ¡°Am I having some sort of hallucination? They cannot be humans,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Soon after, though, he realized that what he was seeing couldn¡¯t just be some sort of illusion. The beings around him were obviously living humans.


    Han Sen wanted to use his Dongxuan Aura to examine them more closely, but he found that his power was all gone. Not a single speck of it remained.

 Chapter 2620 - Anvil

    <h4>Chapter 2620 Anvil</h4>


    ¡°What a weird city. It suppresses my power. Although my body is as strong as usual, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to any more powers than any ordinary creature can. I¡¯m like an ordinary being now.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He tried activating all kinds of geno arts, but he couldn¡¯t find any that were usable in that strange realm.


    As Han Sen tried to figure out exactly how his power was being limited, a Sky man approached him and bowed politely. ¡°Brother Han, my name is Bo Qin. I am a tour guide for ck King City.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bo Qin, what is going on?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the city¡¯s civilians. Bo Qinughed and said, ¡°There is a cafe nearby with excellent tea. Since we¡¯re close, let¡¯s have a cup of the stuff and discuss the city, shall we? What¡¯s going on in ck King City is ratherplicated, so it can take a while to exin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do that, Brother Bo Qin.¡± Han Sen followed Bo Qin to a nearby cafe on a street corner. The two of them sat in a room on the second floor. They could look out across crossroads in front of them, which gave them a view of half the city.


    Bo Qin ordered some tea. Han Sen was still partially convinced that the whole city was merely an illusion, but when he took a sip of his tea, he was forced to discard that idea.


    The tea had a sweet fragrance, and its taste was just divine. It was definitely not an illusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Han. ck King City is a very real ce. It¡¯s just different. This dimension only contains this town. The beings here can only live in the city. They live and die here, unable to practice or grow their strength. Furthermore, their lifespan is only a few decades,¡± Bo Qin said with a smile.


    ¡°If these people here can never practice, why is the ce so dangerous that I need a spell with me at all times?¡± Han Sen asked, confused.


    If things were really as Bo Qing said, then nothing in that ce could hurt him. Why would Yun Changkong have warned him so seriously?


    ¡°The beings in ck King City are ordinary, but the city itself is not. I believe you have already felt it, in that our power has been restricted. Aside from the strength of our bodies, our powers are lost.¡±


    ¡°Even if we only have our physical powers, the beings here cannot hurt us.¡±


    Bo Qing nodded and said, ¡°The beings here cannot harm us, but the rules that bind ck King City can. They might even kill us. There are two things you cannot do in ck King City. One is that you cannot lose your ck King spell. The second rule is that you cannot harm the other beings here. It doesn¡¯t matter how weak they are; if you hurt them, you will be punished by the rules of ck King City. Even if you¡¯re deified, the consequences are dire.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the point of using here?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°There is a point. The creatures here are weak, but the stuff in their houses isn¡¯t. There are 1987 houses here. Many generations of these people have lived in the same houses. They have treasures in their abodes that hail from eras that are long past. For the beings that live here, never practicing, they are a waste. If we were able to im them, however, they might have some use. Think about it: there might even be deified treasures just hanging around like easy pickings.¡± Bo Qin paused before going on to say, ¡°But in ck King City, you cannot steal. You cannot rob. You cannot bring harm to the upants. The people must give you their items willingly. If you vite these terms, ck King City will punish you even if you are deified.¡±


    ¡°That is a very strange set of rules... But if the people here don¡¯t practice, where can these treasures possiblye from?¡± Han Sen asked.


    sure


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just like nobody knows why the White Jade Jing exists, no one knows why ck King City operates the way it does and where the people that live heree from. And no one knows how they can keep on living in this small city. All we have to do is try and take the items that we might need,¡± Bo Qin said.


    ¡°Can I trade with them?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes, but you cannot force them into an exchange,¡± Bo Qin answered.


    Han Sen asked more about the situation involving ck King City, and Bo Qin informed him of what he knew. He made sure to stress the taboos involved with living there.


    As Han Sen was readying himself to leave, Bo Qin said, ¡°Remember, Brother Han... We cannot use our powers here. Even if deified treasures are right in front of us, we can¡¯t tell what they are without our powers. We can only see what they look like. Sometimes you¡¯ll find that you¡¯ve spent a lot of effort in return for a Baron ss piece of junk. That is a frequent urrence in ck King City. So, be careful what you select. If you find something you like, don¡¯t miss out. I sincerely hope you can get a deified treasure.¡± ¡°Thank you for exining all of this to me, Brother Bo Qin.¡± Han Sen said goodbye and departed the cafe. He hit the streets again.After walking a few steps, he saw a cksmith¡¯s smithy erupt with sparks. Two shirtless cksmiths were swinging their hammers, with each strike of the anvil making a ding ding sound.


    When Han Sen saw the anvil, his eyes brightened.


    The anvil was pitch-ck, and it was shaped something like the head of a bull. It was t on its top and thin near the bottom. It looked quite aged, however. It seemed to be caked in rust, but Han Sen could tell that it wasn¡¯t actually rusty. The red color was rising from within the anvil.


    The anvil was a tform that the cksmiths used to hammer iron weaponry. When the iron was pulled out of the fire, they would use hammers to shape the red hot metal atop the anvil.


    Han Sen could tell that the anvil was very old. God only knew how many years it had resided in the cksmith¡¯s smithy, but it hadn¡¯t yet broken. And there were no dents or markings to testify to its eons of use. He could tell that it was quite a special item. If it hadn¡¯t been, there would have been the telling signature of hammer marks and scorched clumps of iron atop it. Not having any marks would be impossible for an ordinary item.


    ¡°Is this anvil a treasure? What level is it, I wonder?¡± Han Sen stood outside the smithy as he leered at the anvil. He couldn¡¯t use his powers, so he couldn¡¯t discern the rank of the anvil.


    ¡°This anvil must be a treasure, I just can¡¯t tell what level it is. It might not be too bad. Many Sky Pce students must have wanted that thing through the years, but the cksmiths that live here cannot do their work without the anvil. So, after all these generations, no cksmith has been willing to sell or part with the anvil,¡± said a familiar voice behind Han Sen.


    Han Sen turned around to see Exquisite next to him. She was robed in white clothing.

 Chapter 2621 - AT6 Gene Mutant People

    <h4>Chapter 2621 AT6 Gene Mutant People</h4>


    ¡°Lady Exquisite, can you tell which of the city¡¯s items are geno treasures?¡± Han Sen asked Exquisite.


    Exquisite shook her head. ¡°No, but I can see something you cannot.¡±


    Han Sen observed the anvil for a while, then he began to walk on down the street.


    ¡°Are you going to give up without even trying?¡± Exquisite asked coldly when she caught up to Han Sen.


    ¡°I bet that countless people from Sky Pce have already tried to take that anvil. I was standing there for a while, and the looks that the cksmith was giving me weren¡¯t very friendly. I would rather go somewhere else where the reception is not so uninviting,¡± Han Sen said as he looked around.


    As Han Sen was checking out the city, the civilians in the city checked him out in return. The city wasn¡¯t big, and there weren¡¯t many people. They all lived there, so they knew each other well. Non-natives stood out quite a bit there.


    Plus, the people in that city were looking at Han Sen with hostile eyes. There was nothing warm or inviting about them. Han Sen could understand their attitude. In the past, Sky Pce students must have performed quite a few scams to steal their goods. These people certainly wouldn¡¯t enjoy outsidersing in just to make off with their things.


    Yun Changkong hadn¡¯t been willing to divulge the specifics of the ck King City to him. It was probably because Sky Pce students had done many things in that city that no one would be proud of.


    The people of that old city didn¡¯t like outsiders, but they weren¡¯t picking any fights. They only walked around Han Sen with cold stares. It was likely they had been taken advantage of before.


    The students of Sky Pce had their power restricted in the city, but they still had their physical strength. Ordinary creatures couldn¡¯t stand against power like that.


    If it wasn¡¯t for ck King City¡¯s rules, any Sky Pce student could bring down the entire city with their fists.


    ¡°No wonder Bo Qin said it was harder to get something in ck King City these days.¡± Han Sen shook his head with a wry smile. He wasn¡¯t very good at talking, and his ability tomunicate with others was below average. He didn¡¯t think he would gain much from this city.


    Now that he didn¡¯t have ess to his powers, he was unable to tell which item was a treasure and which was just a normal item. He could only rely on his gut instincts and eyesight.


    Han Sen tried to summon a beast soul, but beast souls were restricted, as well. He couldn¡¯t bring anything out of his Sea of Soul. That stopped his cheating mind in its tracks.


    ¡°Lady Exquisite, do you know what race the people here belong to? Why do they look like crystallizers?¡± Han Sen said as he walked.


    After a moment of thought, Exquisite said, ¡°This is just their appearance. They aren¡¯t true crystallizers. They aren¡¯t like any race in this entire universe, actually. They are just creatures of the ck King City. They can¡¯t leave this ce. They must spend their entire lives inside this city.¡±


    ¡°Are the creatures in the other four cities simr to these?¡± After Han Sen asked that, a strange feeling whelmed him. He was from Sky Pce, but he was asking an outsider about what might be members of his own species.


    Exquisite didn¡¯t seem to give Han Sen¡¯s question much thought. She shook her head and said, ¡°Each of the five cities is different. The inhabitants all have special traits and quirks. The other cities aren¡¯t as safe as ck King City. Even deifieds can die in them with a little bad luck.¡±


    Han Sen and Exquisite continued to walk and talk, sightseeing their way through the city. The grass, the wood, the bricks, and the te of the region looked very old and heavy.


    Han Sen felt as if he was walking through the streets of a vintage film. Everything there looked like treasures, but they weren¡¯t.


    ¡°It sucks not having my ability to sense things,¡± Han Sen sighed. But he suddenly remembered he had crystallizer sses. He didn¡¯t know if the crystallizer technology would work in the city, so he gave it a try.


    Han Sen put the sses on his face and looked at the people in the city. Data scrolled across the lenses.


    ¡°Target locked... analyzing data...¡± the voice of sses sounded in Han Sen¡¯s ears. The data continued to sh across the lenses.


    ¡°Why are you wearing sses?¡± Exquisite felt as if what Han Sen was doing was rather weird. She looked at the sses.


    sses wasn¡¯t a treasure, so Exquisite wasn¡¯t surprised by his ability to put them on.


    ¡°These people don¡¯t like us. Wearing sses to hide our faces might help us steal items. They won¡¯t be able to immediately recognize me if I wear these,¡± Han Sen exined.


    When she heard Han Sen say that, Exquisite looked at the people and said, ¡°You think too much. Anyone who takes an item from this ce will be branded a threat, and they will never be able toe back.¡±


    Han Senughed and didn¡¯t respond. He continued walking. Not longter, sses had results ready for him.


    Target: AT6-type mutant genes. Male. Calcted Gene Age: 34.


    Gene level: none


    Gene potential: none


    ¡°What is an AT6-type mutant gene?¡± Han Sen asked the sses in shock.


    ¡°AT indicates that it is a creature. The number six means it is from the sixth branch of creatures,¡± sses answered.


    ¡°What does AT mean?¡± Han Sen tried to ask it.


    ¡°AT is AT.¡± The AI of the sses had the maturity of a six-year-old. She was unable to answer Han Sen¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Are they rted to the crystallizers in any way?¡± Han Sen changed his approach with his questions.


    ¡°No,¡± sses answered hastily.


    Han Sen asked her about a few other races that looked simr, but sses refuted each suggestion.


    ¡°Can I see what other AT creatures might exist?¡± Han Sen asked, not willing to give up yet.


    ¡°Information iplete. Cannot answer,¡± sses answered.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get any more information out of sses, Han Sen put his mind on the city.


    sses could be used, but she could only scan creatures. She didn¡¯t scan treasures, and so Han Sen would have to depend on his luck for any decisions he made on that prospect.¡°If you follow me to the Very High, I can tell you where a deified treasure lies and how to im it for yourself,¡± Exquisite said as two of them walked around the streets. Han Sen wasing up empty-handed thus far.


    ¡°Where is a deified treasure?¡± Han Sen asked her quickly.


    Exquisite had been tricked by Han Sen once before. She looked at him silently, not willing to answer his question.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t trick her into giving him more information, so he shrugged and said, ¡°But you should at least tell me what sort of treasure it is.¡±


    ¡°The city is very small. If I told you what it is, you would find it.¡± Exquisite rolled her eyes.


    Han Sen was surprised. It was rare to see her express that much emotion.


    ¡°Never mind, then.¡± After a moment of thought, Han Sen decided to return to the cksmith¡¯s smithy.


    Sky Pce had controlled ck King City for many years. All the best stuff had probably been taken by this point. Even if there was something good left to get, it would be either extremely difficult to im or impossible to find. So far, the anvil was the only thing Han Sen had seen that interested him. And so, that was what he was going to try to im.

 Chapter 2622 - Healing

    <h4>Chapter 2622 Healing</h4>


    ¡°Motherf*cker... If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯m going to clobber you to death with my hammer!¡± The cksmith spoke themon tongue with a heavy ent. He swung his hammer wildly as he ordered Han Sen out of his shop.


    After Han Sen got tossed out of the smithy, a bucketful of water followed him out, drenching him. His fox ears flopped downward when they were wet, and the sight made Exquisiteugh.


    Han Sen noticed the smile on Exquisite¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°You should smile more. You look much better like that.¡±


    Exquisite¡¯s smile quickly vanished, and she returned to looking like a statue once again.


    ¡°At this point, most of the popce of ck King City is like the cksmith you just met. Taking a treasure from here might be a little harder than it used to be. You should think about my offer. If youe with me to the Very High, I can guarantee you at least one deified treasure,¡± Exquisite said emotionlessly.


    Han Sen started to wipe away the water beaded across his face.


    He walked back over to the same cksmith and asked if the man was willing to sell the anvil. The well-muscled cksmith threw another bucket of water at Han Sen and swung his hammer. Han Sen narrowly evaded the strike.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t angered by this, though. If someone had tried toy im to his treasures, he probably would have behaved the same way. He might have done far worse, in fact.


    ne


    WOL


    Han Sen walked around ck King City and came up with nothing. When night-time came, Han Sen had to depart ck King City.


    Everyone had told him that ck King City wasn¡¯t dangerous as long as he followed the rules, but that was only true during the day. If he and Exquisite remained in ck King City at night, they would probably end up dead.


    A long time ago, when White Jade Jing was first discovered, a few students had spent the night in ck King City. The next day, they were nowhere to be found. They had vanished. A deified investigator was sent after them, but he disappeared as well. Ever since then, students had been forbidden from staying overnight in ck King City. They had to leave before the sun descended past the horizon.


    Han Sen walked away empty-handed. Exquisite didn¡¯t seem upset to have found nothing, but she hadn¡¯t gone there for treasure, anyway. She was happy moseying around with Han Sen.


    After that first trip, Han Sen wasn¡¯t very interested in returning to ck King City. He preferred to spend his time studying the geno arts that appeared in the seventh tower. He made no ns to go to ck King City again.


    Han Sen had been studying those texts for a while now, but their volume and variety were impressive. There was a new text every day, and there was never a duplicate. There was always something new avable for him to study.


    The words on the books were like the Kingese on the King Tree¡¯s leaves in the Extreme King. Han Sen had never seen the symbols before in his life, but for some reason, he could still understand what they meant.


    However, if he copied the texts down, the meaning would be lost. It was a strange sort of magic.


    A year passed. It was the calmest year of Han Sen¡¯s life. He read books, he healed, and his body started to recover. asionally, he even went to ck King City. There was no fighting there. There was no bloodshed. Han Sen felt as if he had be quite thezy boy.


    After that year of recovery was done, his damaged body was halfway healed. He read all the books in the seventh tower.


    What annoyed Han Sen was that the effects of the Charming God¡¯s Jian were bing stronger. It was changing more aspects of Han Sen¡¯s body.


    His appearance didn¡¯t change much. He still had his fox-like ears and tail, but the rest of him was human.


    However, Han Sen could feel that something was changing within his eyes. He didn¡¯t know how to describe it. He wasn¡¯t trying to be flirtatious, but when he met peoples¡¯ eyesespecially women¡¯s¡ªthey would feel as if he was hitting on them.


    When he spoke with the Yun sisters, Yun Suyi would blush and hang her head low for the longest time whenever he happened to nce at her.


    Yun Sushang didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, but she rarely visited him now.


    ¡°If this keeps going on, people are going to think I¡¯m some yer who is unfaithful to his true love.¡± Han Sen found the situation to be incredibly disheartening. Women didn¡¯t seem to want to get close to him anymore. Not even Exquisite.


    ¡°Are you the Charming God¡¯s Jian or the Repulsive God¡¯s Jian? If this keeps going on, aside from my wife, no woman will be willing to talk to me.¡± Han Sen lift the Charming God¡¯s Jian and shook it a little as he lectured it.


    Fortunately, Han Sen wasn¡¯t very worried about the opinions of women. That made the weird changes a little easier to deal with.


    Han Sen was bored at home one day, so he decided to return to ck King City.


    ¡°Big Brother Bull, how goes the cksmithing today?¡± Han Sen went to the smithy and smiled at the cksmith.


    ¡°None of your godd*mned business!¡± grunted the cksmith that Han Sen had called a ¡°bull.¡±


    ¡°Tell me when you want to sell that anvil of yours, yeah? We can talk about the price,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. He wasn¡¯t put off by the harsh wee.


    ¡°Maybe in your next lifetime,¡± the bull-man said.


    Over the course of that year, Han Sen had gone to the smithy every few days. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to get the anvil. He just wanted to forge a good bond with the people of the city. It would be great if he could get his hands on a piece of treasure, but he wouldn¡¯t be upset if he didn¡¯t. His trips to the city had be a sort of vacation.


    In the beginning, the people despised Han Sen and shied away from him. After his repeated trips, however, the people got used to seeing him around. Although they were still wary of his motives, they didn¡¯t scurry away from him as they once had. The cksmith bull-man even spoke to him asionally.


    Although the man was grumpy whenever he spoke, a conversation was a conversation.


    Like usual, Han Sen began to meander through the city.


    Han Sen knew the ce like the back of his hand, but he hadn¡¯t found anything valuable within it.The legends imed that when ck King City was first discovered, there were treasures everywhere. Even a random brick might contain untold power.


    But there were too many people in Sky Pce, and over the years, all of the city¡¯s treasures had been plundered. The items that remained, like the anvil, would be very difficult to take away.


    ¡°Brother Han,e over here.¡± Han Sen was walking down the street when a wooden door near him suddenly opened. A thirty-year-old woman with a bun on her head appeared in the doorway wearing a flower dress. She waved at him quickly.


    Han Sen recognized her. She was the daughter-inw of the Liu family. She hadn¡¯t been married for long when her husband died, and she had been single ever since. Everyone referred to her as the Liu Widow.


    ¡°You need something?¡± Han Sen stepped over toward her. He carefully kept his ears from pricking up. He had once heard a story about the Liu Widow¡¯s house containing a treasure.


    Many of Sky Pce¡¯s students had wanted to im the Liu family¡¯s treasure for themselves, but none of them had been sessful.


    Han Sen knew that the Liu Widow was the only remaining member. Perhaps he would be able to buy that treasure now.


    As soon as Han Sen walked inside, the Liu Widow mmed the door shut with great force. She leaped onto Han Sen with wolf-like hunger in her eyes, and she clung to him lecherously, her arms wrapped around him like an octopus.

 Chapter 2623 - Charm

    <h4>Chapter 2623 Charm</h4>


    ¡°Woman, what are you doing?¡± The Liu Widow was leaning down to kiss him, so Han Sen used his hands to stop the descent of her lips.


    ¡°I want you¡­ Don¡¯t you want the Liu family¡¯s treasure? If you can love me like I want you to, I will give you anything you want.¡± Liu Widow was staring at him like a wolf in heat.


    No, she was more like a horny vixen.


    Han Sen nted his hands on her waist and picked the Liu Widow up. He walked toward the yard and threw her down on a stone desk.


    Her arms and legs spread out across the desk, the Liu Widow closed her eyes. Her face was red and she panted swiftly as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be gentle with me just because I¡¯m a delicate woman.¡±


    But after impatiently waiting for it to happen, nothing actually did. When she opened her eyes again, Han Sen had vanished from the yard.


    After Han Sen left the Liu Widow¡¯s house, he power-walked down ck King City¡¯s streets. But he felt as if something was wrong. The women all across ck King City cast strange nces his way. Their eyes seemed bold and hungry whenever they nced at him.


    Even the eyes of shy, young girls looked like they were on fire whenever they looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°This is wrong. Something is very wrong¡­ Is this what the Charming God Jian¡¯s power is all about?¡± Han Sen decided to leave ck King City. After he left, he saw Yun Sushang riding her crane.


    Yun Sushang¡¯s expression twisted strangely when she noticed Han Sen. It seemed as if she wanted to avoid him, but at the same time, she was wrestling with the desperate desire to stay and see him. ¡°Sushang, can I ask you something?¡± Han Sen walked toward her and bowed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yun Sushang¡¯s eyes darted around as she spoke.


    ¡°Has the Charming God¡¯s Jian worked its magic on me? This is very important for me to know. Can you tell me how much I¡¯ve changed?¡± Han Sen said with seriousness.


    Yun Sushang was shocked. And then she blushed. After hesitating for a while, she nodded. She nibbled her lips as she said, ¡°It seems very serious. You should ask someone else.¡±


    After that, Yun Sushang hurriedly departed. Han Sen called her back, but she ignored him.


    Han Sen knew this was very bad. After he went to the little jade ind, he had Bubble take on his form and remain there, pretending to be him. With Bubble covering his absence, he decided to teleport to his home in the Alliance.


    ¡°Yanran, is there anything off about me?¡± Han Sen asked. He was lying on the bed with Ji Yanran curled in his arms like a cat.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s body felt soft as she held Han Sen. With a look of satisfaction, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem. You look very good. You look a lot more charming than you did before.¡± ¡°What do you mean by charming?¡± Han Sen asked quickly, his eyes shing with worry.


    Ji Yanran looked at him closely. She held his chin as she stared at Han Sen¡¯s face. After a while, she trailed a finger down his jaw and said, ¡°It makes me want to sleep with you


    more.¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­ So that¡¯s what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Han Sen sank back on the bed in frustration. Now he knew why Yun Sushang was avoiding him and why Exquisite no longer visited him. It wasn¡¯t because they thought he was a yboy; it was because they couldn¡¯t resist doing something that was utterly forbidden. It would be something that couldn¡¯t be described. That was why people were avoiding him.


    ¡°What kind of f*cking race weapon is this? It¡¯s like a mating pill.¡± Han Sen wanted to cry.


    He wasn¡¯t doing as bad as Ning Yue, but this was bad in an entirely different way. It was good to be popr with women, but Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be a tool for women to enjoy.


    ¡°Honey, how about we do it again since the sun hasn¡¯t yet risen?¡± Ji Yanran suggested, an obsessive glint in her eyes. She kept drawing circles on Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I need to sort out this issue with the Charming God¡¯s Jian.¡± When Han Sen was finally back on his little jade ind, his legs still felt a little weak.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out a way to fix this situation, so he went to Sky Pce and asked Sky Pce Leader for his assistance.


    Sky Pce Leader seemed to know about Han Sen¡¯s problem. After Han Sen exined, Sky Pce Leader smiled at him and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a really good thing? It¡¯s a great skill for producing offspring. Your genes are so talented; you should definitely make a few more babies.¡±


    Han Sen looked bitter and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need help in that department. Plus, if men start to¡­¡± Han Sen trailed off.


    Sky Pce Leaderughed out loud and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Charming God¡¯s Jian only works on the opposite sex. If you were a woman, having the Charming God¡¯s Jian would only make you attractive to men.¡±


    ¡°Leader, is there no way to get rid of this side effect?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke around.


    Sky Pce Leader kept smiling as he said, ¡°If you were an elite that could control the power of the Charming God¡¯s Jian, this wouldn¡¯t happen. The problem is that your power isn¡¯t sufficient to control the Charming God¡¯s Jian, and thus, you are powerless to resist its effects. That is why you¡¯re so gued by women that you came moaning to me.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Sky Pce Leader went on to say, ¡°As for a solution to this problem? There is one. You need to find a true god elite to seal up the Charming God¡¯s Jian. Do that, and it will no longer affect you. However, once that is done, you will no longer be able to use the power of the Charming God¡¯s Jian.¡±


    ¡°You think I can find a true god elite to help me?¡± Han Sen quickly asked. He didn¡¯t need the power of the Charming God¡¯s Jian.


    ¡°It will be difficult. I can help you if you take some time to think about it. But hiring a scary elite like that would probably be expensive.¡± Sky Pce Leader looked troubled.


    ¡°I will cough up any sum I need to for this to be fixed.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He didn¡¯t want to be a walking sex toy. He would pay whatever fee was required.


    ¡°How about this? You spend three days teaching out of every month. And then, I will help you find a true god deified.¡± Sky Pce Leader made it sound like aplicated process, judging from the way he spoke. ¡°No problem,¡± Han Sen agreed instantly. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to bargain right now. There was no other way he might be able to find a true god elite to help him. He had to rely on the leader.


    ¡°You must consider this. If the Charming God¡¯s Jian is sealed, unless you be strong enough to break that seal, you will never again be able to use its power.¡± Sky Pce Leader smiled warningly at Han Sen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t need it to find women,¡± Han Sen said, clearly not caring.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple. If you have the Charming God¡¯s Jian at your disposal, women are more likely to approve of you. Even if you wanted their money and their lives, at some point, they would give whatever you asked to you without a shadow of a doubt. You can use it in ck King City. You will get a lot out of it. If you seal it, that will no longer be anoption.¡±


    ¡°Leader, please find a true god elite to help me seal it.¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    Han Sen wanted those treasures, but he wasn¡¯t willing to sell his body for them.


    ¡°Fine. Give me the Charming God¡¯s Jian,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    ¡°This thing wille back to me by its own will,¡± Han Sen said with a depressed look. ¡°Wait until you find a true god elite. I will give it to him.¡±


    ¡°He is already in front of you. What are you waiting for?¡± Sky Pce Leader said in annoyance.


    ¡°You are true god ss?¡± Han Sen looked at the man in shock. He remembered that Sky Pce Leader had been a King when hepeted in the Geno Being Scroll a hundred years ago. In such a short period of time, he had already be a true god.


    ¡°You do know exceptional geniuses can hide their talents, don¡¯t you? Sky like me are adept at doing that.¡± Sky Pce Leader smiled.

 Chapter 2624 - Entering Core Area

    <h4>Chapter 2624 Entering Core Area</h4>


    Sky Pce Leader said it would take a few days to finish his preparations of sealing the Charming God¡¯s Jian. Han Sen agreed to leave the weapon with him in the meantime. He was the leader of Sky Pce, so it was unlikely that he¡¯d be greedy enough to steal the Charming God¡¯s Jian for himself. Even if he did steal it, though, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind. As long as the weapon no longer gued him with women or returned to him when he tried to get rid of it, he wouldn¡¯t mind anything that would get the item away from him.


    ¡°If it can be sealed, I wonder if I can ask Sky Pce Leader to seal Ning Yue¡¯s little green sword as well,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But Ning Yue¡¯s situation was vastly different from Han Sen¡¯s. After the power of the Charming God¡¯s Jian was sealed, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Han Sen¡¯s power.


    Han Sen had his super god spirit body. He could remove any abnormal changes that tried to debilitate him. He could get rid of his ears and tail, but Ning Yue¡¯s super god body didn¡¯t do anything like that. He was forever bound to be a weak, little woman.


    The little green sword had affected her leveling. Ning Yue had bezy, and without the little green sword¡¯s power, she might never level up again.


    Back on the little jade ind, Han Sen waited a couple more days. The Charming God¡¯s Jian had yet to return, which made him feel quite relieved.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t go anywhere for a few more days. He just remained on his little jade ind, waiting.


    On the fourth day, a Sky Pce guard requested that Han Sen pay a visit to the leader in his garden. Han Sen was to receive his Charming God¡¯s Jian again.


    But when Han Sen saw the weapon this time, there was ayer of rust on it. The engravings that once adorned it were no longer visible. No one would believe that this rusted chunk of metal was a race weapon.


    ¡°The sealing isplete. Unless someone forcibly removes the seal, the jian should no longer affect you, and you will no longer be able to make use of its power,¡± Sky Pce Leader said in a toneless voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Leader!¡± Han Sen happily proimed.


    ¡°I have to remind you that you¡¯ll spend three days every month teaching,¡± Sky Pce Leader smiled.


    Han Sen left the garden without mentioning Ning Yue¡¯s little green sword. If people learned that Ning Yue had a race weapon, a lot of greedy eyes would be directed toward her. Ning Yue wasn¡¯t strong enough to repel others from taking her little green sword, so Han Sen thought it would be best to forego that idea. Back on the little jade ind, Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra to push his self-cogwheel and enter the core hall. In the hall, he used his super god spirit body to remove his fox ears and tail.


    ¡°Ah, that feels better.¡± Han Sen touched his head and felt nothing that didn¡¯t belong there. He let out a sigh of relief.


    He entered the core area under his Dor persona. This was his first time using his Dor identity to enter the core area this year.


    Han Sen looked around. He didn¡¯t see the small crocodile god or the bronze furnace.


    ¡°It has been a whole year. I wonder if they have traveled away from here.¡± While Han Sen had been under the effects of the Charming God¡¯s Jian, he hadn¡¯t wanted to enter the core area as Dor. He¡¯d been afraid that someone would figure out that he was Han Sen.


    Han Sen considered where he should go for a minute, then he took off. He hadn¡¯t been flying for long when he saw Li Keering toward him. Exquisite was apanying her.


    ¡°Dor, you¡¯re here!¡± Li Keer looked surprised. She quickly hurried to Han Sen¡¯s side.


    She had waited a whole year to see Dor again. It had been a painful time for her. If she had known how long it would take, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to all the trouble.


    ¡°This might be another encounter of fate. It¡¯s hard to believe we¡¯ve run into each other yet again,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Fate? I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for a whole year!¡± Li Keer rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    Li Keer hesitated, but she had made up her mind. She wasn¡¯t going to let this chance slip by again. If Dor left again, she had no clue how long she would have to wait next time.


    ¡°To be perfectly honest with you, I am a Very High student. My people are recruiting. I hope you cane with me to the Very High. Our people can provide many resources and geno arts to make you deified. You¡¯d only have to work for me for four years,¡± Li Keer said, speaking loudly and clearly. She wanted to make sure that this chance didn¡¯t go to waste.


    Han Sen was stunned. He hadn¡¯t realized that Li Keer wanted to take him to the Very High, too.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I must disappoint you. I hate being restricted. I would rather end my life than be contractually bound to anyone or anything.¡± Han Sen had never had any interest in going to the Very High. He certainly wouldn¡¯t change his mind on Li Keer¡¯s ount.


    Li Keer was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe Han Sen had rejected her offer without even thinking it over.


    ¡°Please think about it! This isn¡¯t a bad deal for you. My race will provide you with deified resources,¡± Li Keer pleaded. After spending this long on Dor, she wouldn¡¯t give up easily.


    Exquisite looked at Han Sen with surprise. She thought she was unlucky, having two guys reject her. She couldn¡¯t believe Li Keer was experiencing the same thing. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I would prefer to remain your friend, and nothing more.¡± Han Sen tried to soften the blow of his abrupt rejection.


    Li Keer understood Han Sen¡¯s line of thinking, but she just shook her head and said nothing. She was disappointed. Anyone who had waited a whole year for that result would be quite upset.


    ¡°Did you two see the small crocodile god and bronze furnace?¡± Han Sen asked, quickly moving on from their previous conversation.


    ¡°They should be in that system.¡± Li Keer pointed in a specific direction for Han Sen, and then hastily departed the core area with Exquisite. She was extremely disappointed.


    ¡°Third Sister, have we been too quiet for too long? Have the other races forgotten how powerful the Very High are?¡± Li Keer looked at Exquisite with sadness.


    Exquisite shook her head. ¡°Special people just aren¡¯t willing to simply hand themselves and their fate over to others. If you really want Dor to be your silkworm, you¡¯ll need patience.¡±


    After that, Exquisite started to think about Han Sen.Exquisite had grown very troubledtely. She wanted to get closer to Han Sen and establish some sort of a bond with him. That way, she hoped Han Sen would ept her offer and be her silkworm.


    But not even she was able to resist the power of the Charming God¡¯s Jian. So, every time she saw Han Sen, her mind would flood with all kinds of naughty ideas. She worried about acting those out every time sheid eyes on him.


    ¡°Third Sister, you seem different. Is Han Sen really so special that he has made you change your tone?¡± Li Keer looked at Exquisite with wide eyes. She had never imagined that Exquisite would talk about potential silkworms like this. It made Li Keer interested in who Han Sen was.


    ¡°Everyone has some kind of w, even the very skilled,¡± Exquisite mumbled. She didn¡¯t even know what she was feeling.


    Li Keer looked at Exquisite. Her Third Sister had been acting rather strangetely.


    ¡°What kind of man is Han Sen? How can he make Third Sister forget her Very High Forget Love?¡± Li Keer asked with confusion.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what Li Keer and Exquisite were talking about. He continued to fly. When he saw the bronze furnace, he was given a fright.


    The bronze furnace was as big as a castle. There had to be tens of millions of weapons inside its zing fire. God knew how many resources it had gained by following the small crocodile god. It had forged countless weapons.

 Chapter 2625 - White King City

    <h4>Chapter 2625 White King City</h4>


    ¡°How do I get these two guys out of the core area?¡± Han Sen wondered as he flew behind the small crocodile god and bronze furnace. They looked as if they could kill God himself, and take down Buddha as well if he happened to wander by. If any other xenogeneics got a whiff of them, the terrified creatures would run away as fast as they could. This made Han Sen so happy.


    The bronze furnace was getting closer to bing deified, and the small crocodile god was already very powerful. If he could take them out of the core area, their powers would be very useful.


    Over the past year, Han Sen had read through a lot of info regarding the core area. Much of it was ssified documents that Sky Pce hadpiled. Even so, Han Sen had yet to learn how to bring a core xenogeneic out of the core area.


    Unless he killed them and took their core genes, it would be impossible to bring them out.


    The small crocodile god wasn¡¯t happy that Han Sen had been gone for so long. After it saw him, it began to roar at Han Sen as if it was chewing him out.


    ¡°Look at this,¡± Han Sen said. He brought out a reconciliation item he had prepared before-hand. It was a pair of sunsses that was tailored for a crocodile.


    The small crocodile was instantly fascinated by the gift of sunsses. It looked at them with keen curiosity, and it quickly forgot all about telling him off.


    Han Sen put the sunsses on the small crocodile god. Fortunately, it had grown up quite a bit. They weren¡¯t too big, and Han Sen was able to put them on the face of the small crocodile god with ease.


    ¡°Cool.¡± Han Sen looked at the crocodile god,plete with its sunsses, and gave it a thumbs up.


    The small crocodile god looked like a gangster boss now. It had be very intimidating. But the sunsses also hid the creature¡¯s tiny, beady eyes, which made the small crocodile god much easier to approach.


    The small crocodile god seemed to approve of the sunsses. It looked very cocky with its sunsses on, and it kept its head tilted up as if it knew how cool it was.


    Han Sen wanted to use the small crocodile god¡¯s power to kill deified xenogeneics, but he didn¡¯t know where to begin searching for them. The bronze furnace led the way forward for half the day, but they were only able to find one King ss core xenogeneic. They were unable to locate any deified xenogeneics.


    Without any deified xenogeneics to kill, Han Sen wasn¡¯t in the mood to carry on. He found an opportunity when the small crocodile god wasn¡¯t looking to slip out of the core area. But as Han Sen stepped through the core hall door, the small crocodile god appeared. It jumped onto his back.


    Han Sen reacted toote to stop it from happening, and he was already firmly inside the core hall.


    Han Sen thought that the powers of the core hall would keep the small crocodile god from entering. However, when he looked back, he saw that the small crocodile god was still on his shoulder. They were inside the core hall together.


    The small crocodile god roared at Han Sen in rage. It seemed to be saying that Han Sen was despicable, and that he was betraying his promises by running away again. Han Sen didn¡¯t pay any attention to the crocodile¡¯s objections. He lowered it from his shoulders and spoke to himself, thinking, ¡°No way. Core xenogeneics shouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the core hall. This sort of situation had never transpired in countless eons, but now, the small crocodile god just jumped in easily? Was it because of the crystallizer modifications it was subjected


    to?¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure why the small crocodile was able to enter the core hall, but he didn¡¯t question it. This was an excellent development.


    Han Sen held his breath as he looked at the small crocodile god, hoping that he could return to the geno universe with it still in tow. It worked. And that made Han Sen leap for joy.


    The small crocodile was in Han Sen¡¯s room. It looked around, intrigued. It was curious about everything it saw.


    ¡°I am rich! I can bring creatures out of the core area. This little guy is a deified xenogeneic with a nine-star potential. It could be a true god.¡± Han Sen was extremely excited, but as he thought about it some more, he became worried.


    He had been Dor when he met the small crocodile god. He had just brought the small crocodile god to Sky Pce, and if Exquisite saw it, she would realize that he was Dor.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let the small crocodile god stay here.¡± Ignoring the small crocodile god¡¯s objections, Han Sen tossed him back into the core area.


    The small crocodile god roared at him from the core area. It was clearly upset that Han Sen had sent it back.


    Han Sen triedforting it a little, and he promised that he would bring the small crocodile god out one day. When the small crocodile god finally came into the geno universe, it would receive many gifts. That was the only way Han Sen could get the creature to calm down.


    Han Sen tried to bring the bronze furnace into the core hall as well, but it immediately bounced out. So far, the small crocodile god was the only being that could follow him out. ¡°It seems as if the small crocodile god can only follow me out of the core area because of the crystallizer modification tests,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He didn¡¯t know where the small crocodile god could be safely kept if he was brought through to the geno universe.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t keep the creature in Sky Pce. It couldn¡¯t stay anywhere that connected to Han Sen. He tried to think of a ce that it could stay for a while, but he came up empty. Allowing the small crocodile god to wander across the universe would be a waste of a personal fighter, and Han Sen would fear for its safety.


    The universe was a more savage ce than the core area. Although the small crocodile god was like a ruler in the core area, in therger geno universe, there were still plenty of xenogeneics that would be able to kill it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have any good options at the moment, so he went back to Sky Pce alone.


    Han Sen nned on going to his old stomping grounds on Eclipse. Maybe he could contact his little uncle and Xie Qing King to see if they had a ce for the small crocodile god. But before he could leave his little jade ind, he saw Lone Bambooing his way.


    ¡°Han Sen, your wounds should be healed by now, yes?¡± Lone Bamboo asked Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m around eighty or ny percent healed,¡± Han Sen answered.¡°That is good enough for me. I¡¯m going to White King City to hunt xenogeneics. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Lone Bamboo said. ¡°White King City? I don¡¯t have a pass for entry.¡± Each of the five cities required a specific pass. They couldn¡¯t use one city¡¯s pass to enter another. Han Sen only had the pass that granted him ess to ck King City, so he couldn¡¯t enter any of the other four cities.


    Lone Bamboo lobbed a pass to Han Sen and said, ¡°Now you have one.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But you should at least tell me what goes on in White King City,¡± Han Sen said, as he caught the spell and shrugged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk,¡± Lone Bamboo said as he started moving in the direction of the White Jade Jing.


    Han Sen followed, and Lone Bamboo began to exin White King City.


    It was different from ck King City. White King City had xenogeneics that were King ss and above. There were even deified creatures that roamed there. But the xenogeneics that upied that ce were unusual. They were different from the wild xenogeneics that could be found elsewhere. After Lone Bamboo exined White King City to him, Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that White King City is like a giant arena? And you need to kill the xenogeneics in an arena to earn their eggs?¡± Han Sen asked with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°It is something like that, yes. If your power is sufficient, you can kill a deified xenogeneic and take the creature¡¯s eggs,¡± Lone Bamboo confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°There is a ce that good around here? You should have told me sooner.¡± Han Sen was so happy.

 Chapter 2626 - Silver Destroyer

    <h4>Chapter 2626 Silver Destroyer</h4>


    It took an unusual person to be able to see the twelve towers and five cities. That was especially true of the five cities. Only the people that could see them were allowed to enter.


    Han Sen followed Lone Bamboo into White King City. It was different from ck King City. White King City was a giant, circr construct that sort of resembled an amphitheater in Rome.


    After the two entered, Han Sen realized that it really was arge arena. Banks of seats surrounded the circr fighting pit. Currently, there wasn¡¯t a soul other than the two of them in the entire arena. There wasn¡¯t even a single creature.


    ¡°I thought there were xenogeneics here. Why is there nobody here?¡± Han Sen asked, ncing around the empty stadium. He couldn¡¯t detect the presence of anything living.


    ¡°The creatures that were here most recently have all been killed, and new ones have not appeared yet. Wait a little bit. They will be here soon,¡± Lone Bamboo said. He moved to sit down on a flight of stairs.


    Han Sen followed him and sat down. They waited together for something to happen.


    Not muchter, Han Sen heard the sound of chains being rattled. He looked toward the arena. The gate leading into the arena began to rise, nking its way into the air.


    When the gate opened, passage to and from White King City was closed off.


    ¡°Are we not allowed to leave?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°White King City hosts deathmatches. Only when one team is destroyed will the match end. If you want to leave here, you will have no choice but to kill the xenogeneics that oppose you,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know what creature will being to face us. What if it is deified?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you with me,¡± Lone Bamboo said with a hearty chuckle.


    ¡°Oh, d*mn! You tricked me.¡± Han Sen looked at the arena¡¯s gate, hoping that whatever creature emerged wouldn¡¯t be deified.


    The gate rose, revealing the entrance to a dark tunnel. He couldn¡¯t see into that darkness, but he could hear the approaching footsteps.


    Shortly after, something came into view.


    It was a creature d in silver armor. Its hands clutched a thin, silver sword. From the eye-slit in the creature¡¯s helmet, a sinister red light glowed.


    ¡°It looks like our luck is not too shabby,¡± Lone Bambooughed.


    ¡°You call this ¡®not too shabby¡¯?¡± Han Sen could see the monster clearly. A silver substance chain glinted faintly around the armored creature. It was a deified xenogeneic.


    ¡°Primitive deified xenogeneic Silver Destroyer. Based on the reading of the God Spirit Touch, this xenogeneic has eight armor talents. If we can collect its xenogeneic egg, perhaps we can raise it torva ss,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    Han Sen¡¯s smile looked a little strained. ¡°Aren¡¯t we gambling with our lives here? What if this xenogeneic is already at the transmutation orrva ss already? We¡¯d be dead for sure.¡±


    ¡°The Sky imed the White Jade Jing a very long time ago,¡± Lone Bamboo said calmly. ¡°We have conducted a great deal of research on White King City. Sky Chance¡¯s department has calcted that around eighty percent of the xenogeneics here are King ss. Ten percent of them are half-deified. Less than ten percent is deified. Plus, it is an even lower chance that you encounter a deified of a higher ss. That is why I said we were so lucky. There was a very low chance of going up against a foe such as this. This is precisely what I wanted.¡± As Lone Bamboo spoke, the Silver Destroyer reached the center of the arena. From there, it looked in their direction.


    Before Han Sen could react, the Silver Destroyer raised the short sword in its hands. It thrust the de toward Han Sen, and its silver substance chains shot from the sword like needles.


    ¡°There are two people here. Why is it going after me first? Am I that unlucky?¡± That thought remained firmly in Han Sen¡¯s mind, but it did him little good. He had to act.


    Pang!


    The silver sword light hit Han Sen, and his body exploded. At the same moment, another Han Sen appeared in a different portion of the arena. He was holding his Six Core Snake Bow. He drew the bow, nocking a jade light to the string. He let go, firing the arrow toward the Silver Destroyer.


    Lone Bamboo then joined Han Sen in the arena. His jade sword glowed with a sword light as he shed at the Silver Destroyer.


    The Silver Destroyer swung its silver sword twice. Han Sen¡¯s arrow and Lone Bamboo¡¯s sword lights were suddenly shattered. They hadn¡¯t even gotten close to their enemy.


    The Silver Destroyer¡¯s substance chains didn¡¯t seem to have a wide area of control, so Han Sen and Lone Bamboo kept moving as they fought. They sprinted around White King City to avoid the attacks that came after them, continually searching for a way to counterattack.


    ¡°What the hell? His sword¡¯s moving a lot faster now,¡± Han Sen thought. He wasn¡¯t able to dodge the next strike. A silver sword light shed right by his face, drawing a line of blood across his cheek. He felt it as the blow grated against his cheekbone.


    ¡°Its substance chains seem to rely on speed to maintain their power,¡± Lone Bamboo said, as he unleashed another sword light. But the Silver Destroyer swung its sword and broke that one too.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Han Sen used his other hand to draw Ghost Teeth Knife. He summoned a knife light and weaved a web of silks across the sky. He prepared to draw them down upon the Silver Destroyer.


    But Silver Destroyer continued to swing its small silver sword wildly, destroying any semnce of a knife silk before it could even form. That surprised Han Sen a great deal.


    ¡°So fast!¡± Even with his excellent vision, he couldn¡¯t see how the Silver Destroyer was dispatching his silk web so fast.


    Lone Bamboo shouted. The third eye upon his forehead opened. His pupils turned a purple-red, splitting into shapes that looked like cherry blossoms.Han Sen remembered that Lone Bamboo¡¯s Sky Eye should have been in red. When Han Sen had seen the man¡¯s third eye before, it carried an intimidatingly murderous aura. That third eye was a thing of the past, though. Lone Bamboo had changed.


    And now Han Sen understood. Lone Bamboo¡¯s third eye had changed because he became one with the body of the Purple-Eye Butterfly.


    Four butterfly wings spread majestically from Lone Bamboo¡¯s back. His Sky Eye released a purple and red beam that looked like a substance chain.


    Han Sen was familiar with that beam. It should have been a purple eye godlight that could restrain others, but when Han Sen brushed against that beam with his senses, it felt more dangerous and violent. It was different from the Evil Eye Han Sen had seen before.


    The purple and red beamnded upon the Silver Destroyer. The Silver Destroyer swung its sword in a vain bid to break the godlight, but the godlight wasn¡¯t solid. The silver sword light hit the godlight with pinpoint uracy, but Lone Bamboo¡¯s destructive beam flew on anyway,pletely unimpeded.


    The moment the godlight touched its body, the Silver Destroyer seemed to freeze. It stood where it was, unmoving. Its sword hovered in mid-swing.


    With a grin, Han Sen drew the Six Core Snake Bow, took aim, and fired at the Silver Destroyer. But the Silver Destroyer was moving again before Han Sen¡¯s arrow even found its target. The creature¡¯s small silver sword cut the arrow in half.


    ¡°The godlight restraints don¡¯tst for long. We need to cooperate and time our strikes,¡± Lone Bamboo said with a frown.

 Chapter 2627 - Killing a Deified Xenogeneic

    <h4>Chapter 2627 Killing a Deified Xenogeneic</h4>


    ¡°Lone Bamboo, if you knew it was a deified xenogeneic with an eight armor talent, why do you not know anything else about it?¡± The creature had just managed to sh Han Sen¡¯s back with a silver sword light. Han Sen¡¯s spine was visible through the gaping wound, so it warranted aint. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the eight words on the gate? That means it has an eight armor talent,¡± Lone Bamboo said as he kept running. ¡°It works like that then, does it? Those words describe whatever creature emerges? But surely, someone can¡¯t be breeding and growing the xenogeneics in here, right?¡± Han Sen pondered aloud as he surveyed the area. He turned his gaze toward the gate with eight words carved into it. The text was from an ancientnguage of the geno universe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even the Sky elders that discovered this ce never figured out the White Jade Jing¡¯s origin. And so, no one knows where any of these xenogeneicse from,¡± Lone Bamboo said, as he continued to fight the fiend and fall back whenever necessary. The two of them fought well together, but the Silver Destroyer was simply too fast. Han Sen tried to predict his enemy¡¯s movements, but the creature¡¯s attacks were so quick that they were unavoidable, so Han Sen¡¯s predictive abilities were of limited use.


    Many silver sword lights lit up the skies of White King City like lightning. By the time Han Sen saw these sword lights and tried to dodge, it would already be toote.


    Every time hemitted to an attack, he would be unable to dodge. Lone Bamboo wasn¡¯t faring much better than Han Sen. He was umting wounds, as well.


    The most depressing thing about this entire situation was the fact that Lone Bamboo¡¯s purple godlight, aside from the first time he used it, was unable tond a hit on the Silver Destroyer. The creature moved faster than light itself, and whenever Lone Bamboo fired out some of his killer light, the Silver Destroyer was already gone.


    None of their geno arts couldnd a strike on the Silver Destroyer, and even the ones that came close were broken by their foe¡¯s sword light.


    Han Sen was starting to miss the presence of Little Uncle, especially when the Silver Destroyer¡¯s sword light went through his hand. Han Sen groaned in pain and mumbled to himself, ¡°Little Uncle is good at getting hit! I don¡¯t know where he is now, but it would be great if he was here.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to get hit again, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He summoned his peacock king soul robe. Rainbow substance chains gathered up around to wreathe around the feather garment.


    Han Sen¡¯s Six Core Snake Bow fired an arrow bursting with rainbow light. He had aimed it at the iing sword light.


    Pang!


    The arrow of rainbow light was destroyed by the silver sword light, and the impact melted half of the silver sword light. The remaining half of the attack continued on toward Han Sen, unaffected.


    With the power buff of the peacock king soul robe propelling him forward, Han Sen flitted from side to side like some strange bird. With his increased speed, he was able to finally dodge the Silver Destroyer¡¯s silver sword light. ¡°That is some scary speed!¡± Now that he was using his peacock king soul robe, Han Sen was moving at deified velocities. It still wasn¡¯t quite enough to put him on par with the Silver Destroyer¡¯s rate of attack, though. He had to use his abilities of judgment and movement to sessfully evade the sword light.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! If you keep doing this for a while, I¡¯ll find a chance eventually!¡± Lone Bamboo kept trying to shoot the Silver Destroyer with the purple-eye godlight.


    ¡°Seriously? You want to keep using me as bait for this monster? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Han Sen grumbled, but he still tried his best to lead the Silver Destroyer around.


    The Silver Destroyer was stronger than any xenogeneic in the core area. Han Sen used his peacock king soul robe and the Six Core Snake Bow to harass his enemy, but he did little to fight the Silver Destroyer directly. The creature was simply too fast for Han Sen to hurt it. If he fired an arrow at close range, the creature¡¯s sword would effortlessly sh the projectile out of the air.


    Even the space-traveling arrows with Drillhead were unable to hit his foe. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were double-teaming the Silver Destroyer, yet the monster clearly still had an advantage over them both. Han Sen was doing well, though. Now that he had summoned his peacock king soul robe, he was able to block the enemy¡¯s sword light. Lone Bamboo¡¯s wounds, however, kept increasing.


    Han Sen tried his best to lead the Silver Destroyer around the arena. More than anything, he wanted to stop it from dealing more damage to Lone Bamboo.


    Although Han Sen and Lone Bamboo were working together to take down the Silver Destroyer, their cooperation was far from wless. Their powers and thought processes were different, and on an instinctual level, they didn¡¯t approach the fight in exactly the same manner. Because of this, they missed more than a few chances.


    ¡°Ning Yue is very good at helping others coordinate. If he was here to be ourmander, it would save us a lot of trouble. It is a shame...¡± When Han Sen thought of Ning Yue and the state that the man was currently in, it left him shaking his head.


    As the fight went on, Han Sen and Lone Bamboo¡¯s cohesion seemed to improve. Although their personalities and powers were different, they were both very talented in the field ofbat. They quickly became familiar with each other¡¯s strengths and managed to meld their styles.


    Before long, they were each able to guess what the other¡¯s next move was going to be. Their cooperation became more synergetic.


    Finally, Han Sen was able to restrain the Silver Destroyer for a moment, and Lone Bamboo was able to use his purple godlight on the creature. At that pivotal moment ofbat, the light shone across the Silver Destroyer¡¯s body.


    While the Silver Destroyer was incapacitated, Han Sen pulled back the Snake Core Snake Bow as far as he could. The arrow of rainbow light flew forward, punching into one of the empty eye sockets of the Silver Destroyer.


    Dong!


    The sound of metal striking metal rang out. Han Sen¡¯s arrow exploded from inside the Silver Destroyer¡¯s eye. The explosion ripped that chunk of the helmet off, connecting one empty eye socket with the other.


    The Silver Destroyer behaved as if it didn¡¯t feel any pain, and it kept swinging its sword at Han Sen.


    As Han Sen and Lone Bamboo¡¯s cooperation became more in-sync, they began tond more and more strikes on the Silver Destroyer. After fighting for seven hours, Han Sen had managed to unleash 23 arrows. Each one pierced through the Silver Destroyer¡¯s helmet.


    Han Sen watched the Silver Destroyer drop to the ground, then he heard the announcement.


    ¡°Deified Xenogeneic Hunted: Silver Destroyer. Obtained deified gene.¡±


    ¡°No dice. That is fairly unfortunate.¡± Han Sen was disappointed that he hadn¡¯t received a beast soul. He was going to pick up the Silver Destroyer¡¯s body when a beam of light suddenly beat him to it. And then, the Silver Destroyer¡¯s body vanished.


    When that beam of light shut off, a silvery egg appeared in the body¡¯s ce. Many strange symbols became visible across its surface.

 Chapter 2628 - The Fight That Was Meant to Be

    <h4>Chapter 2628 The Fight That Was Meant to Be</h4>


    As the two of them returned from their fight in White King City, Han Sen¡¯s heart was unsettled. Both ck King City and White King City gave Han Sen the unsettling feeling that he was being watched by somerger entity.


    But the Sky didn¡¯t have the power to control the White Jade Jing. If someone really did have authority over that ce, that would be truly scary. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo had worked together to kill the deified xenogeneic in White King City. News of their feat spread through Sky Pce like wildfire. The next day, when Han Sen decided to go to ck King City, he found Exquisite standing on his little jade ind.


    ¡°Lady Exquisite, why are you here?¡± Han Sen knew this was bad news. It had been so long that their agreement had slipped his mind. He hadn¡¯t thought about it when he epted Lone Bamboo¡¯s invitation to visit White King City.


    Now that everyone knew he had helped kill a deified xenogeneic, Exquisite thought it would be a fine time to revisit her arrangement with Han Sen.


    It was just as Han Sen thought. Exquisite eyed him up and down and said, ¡°Killing a deified xenogeneic isn¡¯t the work of a crippled man. You seem to be in fine shape, if you ask me.¡±


    Even though Han Sen wanted to object and im he wasn¡¯t healed, he knew Exquisite would no longer believe him.


    Han Sen fell silent, then nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost healed. If you are in this much of a rush, give me a time and date.¡±


    ¡°Scheduling something for the future is asking for further dys. How about right now?¡± Exquisite didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. She was worried that if they continued to drag this out, she would never be able to im him.


    ¡°Sure. Where?¡± Han Sen asked. He knew this had toe to an end at some point.


    ¡°The battle arena.¡± Exquisite obviously wanted everyone in Sky Pce to attend. Once everyone knew what was going on, it would curtail Han Sen¡¯s ability to dy proceedings any longer.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen agreed. Then, he went to the arena with Exquisite.


    Shortly after Han Sen and Exquisite arrived, the news of their bout spread quickly. All of Sky Pce heard what was happening, and a short timeter, all of the floating inds around the arena were packed with spectators.


    Everyone already knew why Exquisite had stayed in Sky Pce. When it was reported that Han Sen had gone to the arena with Exquisite, it was pretty obvious what was going to happen.


    ¡°Do you guys think Brother Han can defeat Exquisite?¡±


    ¡°Of course he can. Brother Han has an eleven armor talent. Exquisite only has a nine armor talent.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that. The God Spirit Touch evolved under Han Sen¡¯s influence, so there could have been a mistake.¡±


    ¡°We know too little about the way talents are judged. However, everyone knows of the Very High¡¯s gene powers. Although Brother Han isn¡¯t weak, he has mostly relied on xenogeneic treasures to achieve what he has This time, he won¡¯t be allowed to use treasures. That is bad news for Brother Han.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Brother Han doesn¡¯t need treasure, and he can beat anyone at the same level.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo is here, too...¡±


    When Han Yan and the Yun sisters heard the news, they all ran to the stadium. Yun Suyi was a bit worried about it, and she said, ¡°If Brother Han loses, does that mean he will go to the Very High immediately?¡±


    Han Yan shook her head with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Big Brother doesn¡¯t know how to lose.¡±


    ¡°But what if he does? The people in the Very High aren¡¯t easy to defeat...¡± Yun Suyi was still rather worried.


    Han Yan looked at Yun Suyi, and she couldn¡¯t keep herself from sighing.


    Han Yan could tell Yun Suyi fancied her brother. From the time she spent practicing with Yun Changkong, she had learned that Yun Suyi was a good girl. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that big brother already has Yanran, and their rtionship is amazing.¡± Han Yan shook her head in dismay. She felt a bit sad for Yun Suyi.


    In the hall, a woman turned to Sky Pce Leader. ¡°If Han Sen loses, are you going to let him go to the Very High?¡± ¡°If he loses, of course he will go,¡± Sky Pce Leader said coldly.


    ¡°Leader, I think you should know how important Han Sen is for the prosperity of Sky Pce,¡± the woman said with a frown.


    ¡°That is why the Very High want him so badly. Do you think that the Very High¡¯s old man would allow Exquisite to give up on Lone Bamboo so easily?¡± Sky Pce Leader smiled.


    ¡°If the Very High know that Han Sen can bless people, isn¡¯t that even worse for us? Our n will be even more difficult toplete,¡± the woman said.


    Upon hearing that, Sky Pce Leader frowned. A whileter he said, ¡°The first seat has been in the Big Silence System for a long time. We don¡¯t know what happened to him. We don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back, but without him, I don¡¯t believe if this can continue.¡±


    ¡°I have sent a group of people to the Big Silence System, but in a ce like Big Silence, it can be practically impossible to find a single person. Out of every hundred people that go there, it is likely only one will return.¡± The woman sighed.


    ¡°Wait a bit longer. If this really doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll have to put pressure on Yu Shanxin,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    The woman nodded and didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Sky Pce Leader¡¯s gaze was fixed to the arena. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he was thinking to himself, ¡°Maybe he is a good choice. Although he won¡¯t stand much of a chance, it is better than putting all my eggs in one basket.¡±


    In the arena, Han Sen looked at Exquisite. Exquisite said emotionlessly, ¡°Per the terms of our agreement, you will not use xenogeneic treasures. You can only use your body and geno arts to fight. If you win, I will leave and never allow the Very High to pester you again.¡±


    ¡°If I lose, I will follow you to the Very High. I will listen to your orders,¡± Han Sen said quickly. ¡°Good.¡± Exquisite nodded. Her expression was chilling. Her third eye slowly opened to reveal the tai chi yin yang eye.


    ¡°She has juste on stage, and she¡¯s already using her Very High Eye. It looks like Exquisite is taking Brother Han seriously.¡±


    ¡°It is rare to see the Very High in a fight, especially when they are still Kings. And even more so to watch them use their Very High Eye.¡±


    ¡°That just proves Exquisite is desperate to get Han Sen to join the Very High.¡±


    ¡°If it was me, I would have just followed her and done whatever she said. Your development would benefit so much with the Very High, and you¡¯d be surrounded by beautiful women. Why wouldn¡¯t he want to go? I wonder what goes on in Lone Bamboo and Han Sen¡¯s minds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re just a bottom-of-the-barrel student. Han Sen and Lone Bamboo are geniuses.¡±


    Han Sen looked at his enemy gravely. They were both ninth-tier Kings. Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of any creature, but Exquisite was from the Very High. She had countless geno arts and secret skills in her pocket, so he had to be very careful.


    The moment she opened her Very High Eye, Exquisite became that robotic person again.


    She just stood there, not saying anything or even ncing around. Raw power suddenly rushed down into the arena. The whole ce was twisted by some strange energy.


    ¡°Is that her real power?¡± Han Sen squinted slightly. He saw the space around the woman continue to thrash and twist. Although Exquisite was right in front of him, he could barely see her now.

 Chapter 2629 - The World Moves Because of Her

    <h4>Chapter 2629 The World Moves Because of Her</h4>


    As Exquisite stood in the arena, she looked more like a piece of machinery than a living being. Her expression was utterly cid, as if she could see through everything. Even sages and prophets wouldn¡¯t be so calm and controlled.


    ¡°No matter how many times I see this, I¡¯m always struck by both the power and the cruelty of the Very High Eye. They have managed tobine the sky with their body. They should be the real Sky people. Butbining with the Sky makes them a part of the universal ruleset. Does the real Exquisite still exist?¡± Sky Pce Leader looked at Exquisite and sighed.


    ¡°Our alpha worried about that, too. That was why he insisted on interbreeding with another race to create an entirely new people It brought about very special changes for the Very High Eye. Our Very High Eyes might have weakened now that they are no longer perfectly aligned with the universal ruleset, but the changes did open the door for other, grander opportunities. It has more possibilities than the Very High Eye.¡± The woman paused and went on to say, ¡°But anyway, we are part of the universe. There is no way for us to disconnect from it, no matter what we do. From that perspective, the path of the Very High is the correct one. They are the race that is closest to the weave thatposes the universe.¡±


    ¡°Right or wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter. We should just take the path we feel is right. Results are something only time can tell us,¡± Sky Pce Leader said with a shrug.


    Han Sen was admiring Exquisite¡¯s power. He watched her use this ability once before, but seeing it again was just as moving.


    People weren¡¯t perfect; everyone had their ws. When Exquisite opened her Very High Eye, however, she no longer seemed like a mortal being with failings and frailties. It was as if she wasn¡¯t even a person. She was like some art piece created by none other than God himself.


    ¡°Use all your strength, or else you won¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Exquisite told Han Sen. Her words might have sounded cocky, but there was no cockiness in her tone. It was more like she was just speaking facts.


    Han Sen smiled. He lifted his hand like a knife and used Fang to sh toward her.


    Thest time they fought, they had been using the water of a nearby pond. It was like a practice session for him, and Exquisite hadn¡¯t used all her Very High power.


    This time, it was different. She wasn¡¯t holding back. Exquisite¡¯s battling power was firing on all cylinders.


    Purple knife air flew out of his palm like the fangs of a toxic snake that was leaping forward to bite her. It was a quick, cruel, and urate sh. The strike was almost too fast to track.


    Yisha saw Han Sen use Fang, and she couldn¡¯t help but nod. Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Knife was different from her own, but it had already reached the skill ceiling. This disy of his had asserted his position as one of the greatest Teeth Knife elites.


    Sky Pce had many elites that made use of knives, and when they saw Han Sen¡¯s attack, they were surprised. Even people who didn¡¯t know about knives could tell how strong that attack was. It had reached an unbelievable level. It was no worse than the skill of a deified elite.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, talent really does determine how far a person can go. Like Brother Han, for example. He can perform a knife skill as impressive as that. In Sky Pce, I am afraid only Lone Bamboo and Yu Shanxin can bepared to him,¡± a Sky Pce student said with a sigh.


    The next second, that same Sky Pce student felt his eyes widen. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Han Sen¡¯s shocking strike had missed.


    As the attack flew forward, Exquisite stood where she was and didn¡¯t move. Han Sen¡¯s attack just shed right through her, and it didn¡¯t even ruffle her hair.


    Exquisite¡¯s white clothes didn¡¯t even flutter in the wind as she calmly looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Continue. Use all your power.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move. Then he summoned his power and began to use all of his skills from Teeth Knife.


    To be honest, Han Sen never really focused on knife skills, but he had tried very hard to practice them. All of his skills had be very powerful, and not many people at his level were so skilled.


    But over the next few minutes, he used every Teeth Knife-derived skill that he knew. And that entire time, Exquisite stood where she was. She was unmoving. She didn¡¯t even wiggle her toes. Han Sen¡¯s knife airs flew past her harmlessly.


    The Sky Pce students knew the Very High were strong, but they were still frozen. They couldn¡¯t imagine what sort of skill was being used against Han Sen. Exquisite had somehow made her opponent miss every strike without moving a finger. She hadn¡¯t been damaged in the least.


    No one would think that Han Sen would make the mistake of missing his opponent, but even if he did, there was no way that all of his knife skills would fail to touch her.


    ¡°Brother Lone Bamboo, what power is Exquisite using? How can she avoid taking any damage when she¡¯s just standing there?¡± Yun Suyi asked Lone Bamboo, who was beside her.


    Lone Bamboo waited for a while before saying, ¡°She might not have moved, but in a way, she¡¯s still hiding.¡±


    ¡°What is the difference?¡± Yun Sushang couldn¡¯t help herself from asking.


    Lone Bamboo thought for a minute and then said, ¡°We know that movement is rtive. When you¡¯re flying a ship and you look out the window, it might look like the things outside are going backward instead of the ship going forward.¡±


    Yun Sushang heard this, and with a trembling body, she said, ¡°Do you mean Exquisite isn¡¯t the one moving, but it is actually the whole world?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. Since she is only a ninth-tier King, her ability isn¡¯t that powerful yet. But the arena is shifting because of her, at least.¡± Lone Bamboo nodded.


    ¡°The whole world is being altered by her. That must mean that Brother Han is going to lose,¡± Yun Suyi said with worry.


    ¡°Maybe not. I was just exining what she¡¯s doing. Exquisite is still only a King ss fighter. She isn¡¯t as strong as a deified creature. There is a limit to how much she can influence the world. If Han Sen goes beyond that limit, he can be the train that stops moving in a scene,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    ¡°They are both ninth-tier Kings? Can Brother Han¡¯s power exceed what Exquisite¡¯s strength can control?¡± Yun Suyi looked at Lone Bamboo, expecting an answer.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lone Bamboo answered with certainty.


    After Lone Bamboo said yes, Han Sen cast Fang again.


    ¡°Repeating that same geno art? There¡¯s no point in using it twice,¡± Exquisite still stood where she had started. But as she said that, she suddenly stopped and looked down.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The arena echoed with the sound of clothing being torn. Exquisite¡¯s left sleeve had been ripped off. Purple Teeth power spread across her garment.


    ¡°You said using the same skill wouldn¡¯t work?¡± Han Sen smiled at Exquisite as he spoke.

 Chapter 2630 - Practicing

    <h4>Chapter 2630 Practicing</h4>


    At that moment, the Sky Pce students felt as if giant boulders had been lifted from their shoulders. They breathed deep sighs of relief.


    Han Sen was the best in the Sky Pce, but Exquisite faced him calmly. For some time, Han Sen hadn¡¯t been able to harm a single hair on her head. The woman had stood against his attacks, as steady as a mountain. Seeing Han Sen¡¯s attacks fail had crushed the Sky Pce students and prevented them from breathing. It made them think Exquisite was a god that couldn¡¯t be beaten.


    But then, Han Sen¡¯s knife was able to cut Exquisite¡¯s clothing. Seeing that small victory calmed the anxious audience.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Exquisite said. She waved her sleeves, and the Teeth power was extinguished like someone had tossed a bucket of water over a campfire. Han Sen waved his hand again, using Fang to attack Exquisite. This time, he used even more power and speed.


    Exquisite finally moved, but she only took half a step. That was enough for Han Sen¡¯s Fang to go wide and miss her. Even so, it didn¡¯t look as if she was going to fight back.


    Han Sen pushed himself to release even more power, making the next move a few times stronger than thest. He used his Teeth Knife once again. Exquisite¡¯s feet moved gracefully, lightly sliding her to the side and letting her dodge every Teeth Knife attack Han Senunched. Han Sen¡¯s Teeth Knife was unable to touch Exquisite¡¯s clothes a second time.


    ¡°Although Han Sen¡¯s speed can break through the effect that Exquisite is casting on the arena, he cannot catch up to her. This isn¡¯t a good situation for Han Sen to be in. Han Sen needs to ovee both the skill she is using and her own innate speed,¡± Thousand Feather Crane said, as he understood Han Sen¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Very High powers are so scary. It¡¯s like they¡¯re cheating. The whole universe is helping her,¡± Yun Suyi said with depression.


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, the Very High wouldn¡¯t have be the best race, would they? Even born-deified Ancient Gods envy their power,¡± Lone Bamboo said.


    As this was going on, Sky Pce Leader observed Han Sen with great interest. He smiled and said, ¡°The Very High are known for their strength. To fight against the Very High is to fight against the whole universe, in a sense. Although Exquisite¡¯s level is low and she cannot change the universe much, any of her other peers would be at a severe disadvantage against her. Unless you are one or two tiers higher than the Very High, it is difficult to fight them. How Han Sen seeks to deal with this will be interesting.¡±


    ¡°You think Han Sen actually stands a chance in this fight?¡± the woman asked in shock. She turned to the Sky Pce Leader with a quizzical expression on her face. ¡°I thought you always liked him, too,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    ¡°I liked him because of his powers of blessing and the deified weapons he wields. His talent isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s probably better than those of anyone else on his level, but his skill alone won¡¯t be enough to deal with the Very High. I¡¯m not saying that Han Sen is weak; it¡¯s just that the Very High are too strong,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°And yet, maybe this will work out for Han Sen anyway,¡± the Sky Pce Leader said thoughtfully as he watched Han Sen.


    Han Sen cast another strike with Teeth Knife. Then, he stopped attacking.


    ¡°What other geno arts do you have? Use them,¡± Exquisitemanded. She still wanted to see more of Han Sen¡¯s powers, so she didn¡¯t attack yet.


    As the Sky Pce students watched Exquisite, it was as if they were looking at a Valkyrie that couldn¡¯t be defeated. Once again, she had be untouchable.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t intimidated, though. He had seen Exquisite ve away as a maid to the crocodile gods, so he couldn¡¯t think of her as some unbeatable creature.


    Plus, Exquisite¡¯s power didn¡¯t seem entirely unbreakable to Han Sen.


    Many Sky Pce students froze as they looked at Han Sen. If they were in his shoes, they knew how desperate they would feel. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to ruffle Exquisite¡¯s clothes. They just wanted to know if Han Sen had a sufficient amount of power to break Exquisite. If he was unable to break her, and Exquisite unleashed a strike, she would only need that one skill to beat Han Sen. After all, the universe was strengthening her might. It was hard to imagine how crippling that strike might be.


    Han Sen swung his hands and spoke to Exquisite. ¡°I¡¯ve finished warming up. Now we begin.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Warming up? That was just him stretching?¡±


    ¡°Brother Han... this bluffing of yours is a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Brother Han is Brother Han. His bluffing is so fresh.¡±


    Han Sen had been using power that only the best ninth-tier Kings could match. There was no way that he had been holding back the majority of his strength.


    But even so, the Sky Pce students began to grow a little excited again. When they looked at Exquisite, she no longer seemed quite as untouchable as she had before.


    When Exquisite had first turned on her Very High Eye, her emotions seemed to disappear. She had seemed perfectly calm since then, but now she frowned.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s poker face is too good...¡± The Sky Pce Leader wanted tough.


    ¡°He¡¯s just like you when you were young,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°When I was young, I was really strong. I didn¡¯t pretend like he is,¡± the Sky Pce Leader immediately corrected her.


    The woman rolled her eyes at him. She didn¡¯t say anything further, but scorn seemed to drip off of her.


    The Sky Pce Leader was very smart, and he stopped talking. After all, that woman knew everything about his past. ¡°Since we¡¯re done practicing, let us begin,¡± Exquisite said very calmly. She had only shown her emotions for the tiniest moment, and what Han Sen said didn¡¯t affect her much.


    Very High¡¯s Forget Love was no joke. Exquisite¡¯s level with it was low, but a deified Very High could watch her husband and children be humiliated and killed in front of her without feeling a single thing. ¡°Then you must look closely.¡± Han Sen slowly raised his right hand. He clenched his fingers together to make a fist.


    Everyone could see Han Sen preparing to unleash a punch, but he suddenly stopped. ¡°Have you heard the old saying?¡± ¡°What saying?¡± Exquisite asked.


    ¡°I am the greatest of my league,¡± Han Sen said. He said each word slowly.


    ¡°No.¡± Exquisite knew what Han Sen meant, but her expression never wavered. Actions spoke a lot louder than words.


    When the Sky Pce students heard him, they thought this was too much. But judging from Han Sen¡¯s situation, it wasn¡¯t too much.


    ¡°Then you should learn it now.¡± Han Sen swung his fist.


    Bzzt!


    Han Sen¡¯s body tore through the fabric of space, disappearing from everyone¡¯s vision. When he appeared again, he punched Exquisite square in the face. Exquisite¡¯s nose fountained blood as her body was sent soaring away. She crashed into the sealing of the arena with such force that even the protective shielding shimmered.


    As this happened, all of Sky Pce fell silent. The students were so silent that they could have heard a rat fart.

 Chapter 2631 - Random Punch

    <h4>Chapter 2631 Random Punch</h4>


    ¡°I am the greatest of my level.¡± Suddenly, everyone felt very differently about the words that Han Sen had just spoken.


    Exquisite¡¯s body hit the ground with a thump. When she rose to her feet, she did so like a shambling zombie. Her bloody face and broken nose had instantly returned to normal. She was as pretty as she had been before Han Sen¡¯s punch, and it didn¡¯t look as if she had sustained any injuries.


    ¡°What kind of geno art is that?¡± Exquisite asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen had been able to increase his speed until he was faster than the manipted universe. He had moved too quickly for her to even react. That wasn¡¯t something a ninth-tier King should have been able to achieve. Only a handful of half-deifieds could reach such a speed. Exquisite knew a few people who could aplish this, but Han Sen wasn¡¯t on that short list. The ones she knew were all half-deified.


    Yu Shanxin of Sky Pce was one such individual. He could move that quickly, but he used his Sky Eye and the Extreme Evil Path. Han Sen was just a crystallizer that couldn¡¯t use a Sky Eye.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a geno art. It was just a simple punch.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch. I am now buying into Han Sen¡¯s bluffing.¡±


    ¡°Haha! A random punch. Well said, Brother Han.¡±


    ¡°This Very High is actually quiteme. She couldn¡¯t even withstand one of Brother Han¡¯s punches.¡±


    Many of the students at Sky Pce were excited. None of them liked Exquisite much. They were all happy to insult her.


    Yun Suyi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What is wrong with Brother Han? Is he not capable of behaving humbly?¡±


    ¡°He has done what he should have. I never liked these Very High, anyway,¡± Yun Sushang said.


    Lone Bamboo didn¡¯t say anything. He merely smiled. The audience thought Han Sen was just trying to make Exquisite mad, but he knew Han Sen was speaking the truth. It really was just a simple punch.


    Lone Bamboo had fought against Han Sen once before. Han Sen really was that fast. His fitness was so high, it would be difficult to find a half-deified that could equal him.


    Lone Bamboo had be one with the Purple-Eye Butterfly, which was how his own fitness had increased to unbelievable levels. But if he waspared to Han Sen, he still fell far short.


    Four of Han Sen¡¯s geno arts had reached the ninth tier. His fitness had been reinforced four times. Ordinary ninth-tier Kings simply couldn¡¯tpete.


    Even if Han Sen didn¡¯t use his super god spirit body, his fitness was still better than others of the same level. By a wide margin, too. Against other Kings, Han Sen really did reign supreme. His talk about being the best of his league wasn¡¯t some baseless boast. After all, there were no other creatures that could experience the reinforcement of four geno arts the way Han Sen had. In addition, the geno arts he had focused on were amongst the best ever. With the fitness he wielded, he was still a bit weak against deified creatures, but Kings and half-deifieds were no longer a serious threat.


    ¡°That was a simple punch? Then let me see how many simple punches you can throw.¡± Although Exquisite was using her Very High Eye, she couldn¡¯t help but look a little angry.


    Exquisite lifted her right arm and used the edge of her hand like a knife. With it, she tried shing toward Han Sen. Everyone immediately realized that she was using Han Sen¡¯s own skill; this was Fang.


    The students of Sky Pce were in shock. Teeth Knife wasn¡¯t an insanely good skill, but it was the Rebate¡¯s secret geno art. Practicing it required the body of a Rebate.


    It was remarkable that Han Sen was able to use it, but after all, he was Yisha¡¯s only student. Somehow, Exquisite was able to use Teeth Knife, too. When she used it, the purple Teeth air shredded space. She was wielding the skill with more power than Han Sen¡¯s usage had possessed.


    Exquisite had been in Sky Pce for a year. She hadn¡¯t beenzy during that time. Teeth Knife wasn¡¯t a secret to the Very High, and she had spent time practicing it to achieve a very high proficiency with it.


    When Exquisite used her Very High Eye, the entire universe would work to help her. Her knifemind wasn¡¯t as good as Han Sen¡¯s, but the power in her strikes was above the Teeth Knife Han Sen had used earlier.


    Han Sen saw the tearing space powering toward him. The knife air was like the real, raging purple air of a dragon¡¯s maw. Still, his expression didn¡¯t change. Running The Story of Genes at maximum, he used his own body to throw a punch toward the purple knife air.


    As everyone gaped in astonishment, Han Sen¡¯s punch broke the knife air that was raging toward him. His counterattack didn¡¯t stop there, though. It flew all the way back to Exquisite and pounded her knife-hand.


    Katcha!


    The sound of breaking bones crunched audibly throughout the arena. The thin bones in Exquisite¡¯s hand were shattered by Han Sen¡¯s fist. His punch was still unstoppable, and it continued toward Exquisite¡¯s chest.


    Exquisite¡¯s face had turned white, but she was able to react instantly. She used God¡¯s Wander to disappear from in front of Han Sen.


    But Han Sen was waiting for her to appear again. When she reappeared, Han Sen¡¯s fist was still heading straight toward her.


    Everyone¡¯s mouths opened wide. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Even Sky Pce Leader looked stunned. After a while, he said, ¡°Not bad. He is as good as I was when I was younger.¡± ¡°He¡¯s much stronger than you when you were young,¡± the woman said. She didn¡¯t feel bad about the critique.


    ¡°When I was young, I was stronger than a tiger. I was crueler than a wolf,¡± Sky Pce Leader tried to exin.


    Before he was finished, the woman cut him off. ¡°Could you bully a student of the Very High like this when you were younger?¡±


    ¡°Um... I did beat them...¡± Sky Pce Leader coughed. ¡°There is a big difference between ¡®beating¡¯ and ¡®bullying,¡± the woman said with a roll of her eyes.


    Han Sen was ying with Exquisite like a cat with a mouse.


    In front of that absolute power and speed, Exquisite¡ªwho had previously looked like some sort of god¡ªwas being used as a punching bag. Her bones were breaking one by one, and she couldn¡¯t maintain her regal appearance.


    Exquisite used all kinds of geno arts as she tried to fight back, but her efforts were wasted. Han Sen¡¯s speed and powerpletely suppressed her. She couldn¡¯t dodge. She couldn¡¯t counterattack. Aside from getting pummeled, there was nothing she could do.


    Han Sen was like an enraged tyrannosaurus rex right now. He ignored Exquisite¡¯s attacks and allowed her powers toe down on him. Her attacks made slight marks on Spell¡¯s armor, but they disappeared quickly after.


    Every one of Han Sen¡¯s punches hit Exquisite, though. Every bone in her body broke under the onught. Blood gushed out of her mouth uncontrobly.


    If she had been fighting someone ordinary, she could have used God¡¯s Wander to protect her body. Things would have gone much better for her.


    But Han Sen¡¯s alter ego had already learned God¡¯s Wander. Each time she disappeared, he just needed to calcte and predict where Exquisite was going to pop back into reality.


    Plus, the arena was quite small. There wasn¡¯t much room for her to teleport around. Han Sen could easily determine where she was going to show up next. Pang!


    Exquisite¡¯s body hit the dome of the arena again, and the shield flickered and shimmered under the impact. When shended on the ground in a heap, Exquisite remained where she was and didn¡¯t try to get back up again. She looked at Han Sen with astonishment.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Her Very High Eye was active, but she waspletely suppressed by another of the same level. Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t fight back.

 Chapter 2632 - The Power to Conquer a King

    <h4>Chapter 2632 The Power to Conquer a King</h4>


    ¡°I am the greatest in my league.¡± Exquisitey on the ground. She stared at Han Sen and didn¡¯t try to move. She thought about what Han Sen had told her, andplex emotions washed over her.


    ¡°Brother Han is... He¡¯s too strong...¡±


    ¡°Even Exquisite is trash before Father Han. What kind of Very High is she?¡±


    ¡°So scary. The siblings of the Han family are monsters.¡±


    ¡°This is too cruel. He even bullied the crap out of a Very High student.¡±


    ¡°Those punches were way too awesome. I never liked the Very High, and they wanted to take Brother Han and Brother Lone Bamboo to be their ves. And see? They don¡¯t even have what it takes!¡±


    The blood of the Sky Pce students was boiling. The Very High always acted as if the Sky were inferior to them. Right now, as they watched Han Sen destroy Exquisite, they were filled with glee. They all wished they could batter the Very High in the same way Han Sen could.


    ¡°Can this fight end now?¡± Han Sen turned back to Exquisite, who was still sitting on the ground at the edge of the arena. She was staring right at him.


    Exquisite seemed to have been startled from a deep slumber. As she stared at Han Sen, resolve settled into her eyes.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t over yet. The universe is still on my side. I won¡¯t lose, especially not to you.¡± Exquisite slowly stood up. Her hair rose and waved in the air, despite the absence of wind. Her tai chi eyes spun dangerously, and the ck and white colors glowed. Her aura began to spread ominously, forming ck and white airs out of her body. They began to spin together, forming the structure of a substance chain.


    ¡°She¡¯s forcing her nine tiers to be one. She is bing half-deified right now!¡± The realization rolled through the arena like a thunderp.


    Bzzt!


    As everyone reeled from the shock, Exquisite¡¯s ck and white air exploded. ck geno armor appeared and encased her whole body. Her face was shielded, too. Only her Very High Eye could be seen. As this happened, her Very High Eye turned pure white. It was like a small nuclear reactor, and a scary power was emerging.


    At this same moment, Exquisite¡¯s presence was being pushed to a level that others couldn¡¯t imagine. She was like a scary monster queen, and she used her third eye to look icily at Han Sen.


    Exquisite turned to Han Sen and raised her hand. She made a pulling motion. She didn¡¯t seem to release any power, but the whole of space shifted. It was as if the space between the two fighters had been severely reduced. Instantly, Han Sen¡¯s body was pulled directly in front of Exquisite¡¯s hands. Exquisite grabbed him by the neck.


    ¡°No one can beat me in my universe!¡± Exquisite used the white me in her third eye to look at Han Sen while she spoke.


    After that, Exquisite grabbed Han Sen by the neck. Her body began to generate a frightening ck and white power. It felt as if all the power in the universe was draining into her hands. If she even twitched, she would surely break Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Now I will give you the chance to concede,¡± Exquisitely said to Han Sen as she looked at him. Her face looked like it had been carved from marble. Her voice was a dead monotone, like the grinding of a machine. It was as if she would be happy to turn Han Sen¡¯s body to dust if he failed to agree.


    ¡°I still prefer it when you smile. This look doesn¡¯t suit you,¡± Han Sen said, frowning slightly at Exquisite.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to concede!¡± Exquisite thundered. Her ck and white air rose madly like two ravenous demons. It was like they were going to ravage Han Sen¡¯s body and consume him. Not even a single bone would be left behind.


    ¡°No one can force me to do something I don¡¯t think is right,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Exquisite looked at Han Sen and didn¡¯t speak. Her face remained entirely expressionless. The ck and white powers in the air became stronger. It looked as if they were on the verge of exploding any second.


    The Sky Pce students looked at Han Sen with worry. Yun Suyi fidgeted nervously with the hem of her dress. Her nails almost shredded her garments, and she was starting to sweat.


    ¡°Should we...¡± The woman looked at Sky Pce Leader.


    Sky Pce Leader shook his head. ¡°Wait a bit longer.¡±


    As he watched Exquisite rage, Han Sen wasn¡¯t mad. He just felt sorry for her.


    She had given up her emotions so she could be one with the universe. To put it nicely, it was like the Sky and humans hadbined. To be frank, though, it was more like she had be a pawn of the universe. She had thrown away her identity to be a high-ss creature.


    Han Sen had seen people experience simr changes before in Sky Pce, but that had been very different from what he was seeing now. When the Sky became one with the sky, they focused a lot more on their emotions. It wasn¡¯t like the Very High, who only cared about being one with the universe.


    ¡°If the Very High ever became 100% united with the universe, would they still count as individual people?¡± Han Sen shook his head. There were many things he was unsure of, but he knew for certain that he never wanted that future. He couldn¡¯t take this path.


    Exquisite stood in front of him, and her power raged higher and higher. Han Senid his hand against the fist that Exquisite was using to squeeze his neck. She lost her grip on Han Sen¡¯s throat.


    The white light in Exquisite¡¯s eyes spilled over. Her ck and white airs erupted like a volcano. Her other hand flew toward Han Sen like a bullet.


    Her ck and white air was generating a substance chain on that fist. That fist was so strong that every face in Sky Pce changed. Yun Suyi was so nervous that it felt like her heart was going to leap out of her chest at any moment.


    The two fighters were at very close range, and the power that Exquisite wielded was frightening. If Han Sen got punched, his body would be destroyed.


    The next second, however, the crowd noticed that Han Sen¡¯s hands were moving as well. He grabbed Exquisite¡¯s fist, and then, both of her hands fell under Han Sen¡¯s control.


    That scary ck and white air began to shred Han Sen¡¯s hands. Deep grooves were torn into Han Sen¡¯s Spell armor. Blood came gushing out from thecerations.


    The scary ck and white air stormed through the arena. Han Sen was at the center of the storm, with his armor taking the brunt of it. Wounds kept appearing across his body.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Against another of the same level, I am king. The only things that can fall to a king are smiles and a woman¡¯s beauty. Using force against me just won¡¯t do,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he tightened his fists with new strength. He threw Exquisite¡¯s ck and white air-surrounded body away.


    Han Sen moved with the arc of her toss. He swung his fists like a hurricane.


    Beneath the force of Han Sen¡¯s blows, the ck and white air was waning. Han Sen¡¯s punches pummeled Exquisite¡¯s ck armor.


    Pang! Pang!


    The collision of fists against armor produced sharp, striking noises. They were so fast, there was hardly a break between each sound.

 Chapter 2633 - Your Smile Is Eternal

    <h4>Chapter 2633 Your Smile Is Eternal</h4>


    ¡°How... how could this...¡± Exquisite¡¯s face was etched with disbelief.


    She felt as if her connection with the universe was being severed. Under Han Sen¡¯s fists, her will, and the power that bound her to the universe, was being taken away. Her oneness with the world was bing blurred and difficult to grasp. She felt as if she was returning to her former self before she started to practice all this. The terror of the unknown and all kinds of bad emotions were slowly seeping into her. It made her feel fear, and restlessness, and despair, and pain. All this, and many more emotions she had never felt before, were starting to overwhelm her.


    ¡°How... why... I am already half-deified... Why am I still losing... why...?¡± The physical pain she was enduring was a pittancepared to the mental pain she was suffering


    These emotions that she had never felt before were all inside her, mixing her up. They were ruining her ability to think. As she watched the shadows of the raging fists delivered by the man before her, she had never felt so weak before. She felt small, weak, and helpless. It was as if the universe and everything inside it had abandoned her. It made her far more frightened than the damage she would incur physically.


    ¡°So, what? Even if the whole universe is on your side, if you can¡¯t smile, it is meaningless. Owning the universe is pointless if there is no happiness. Only your smile is eternal,¡± said Han Sen¡¯s voice next to her ear. And then came his final punch. It struck her in the stomach. It was a nasty punch, and her whole body rose under the force of the impact.


    Pang!


    Exquisite was in the air. The ck geno armor she wore shattered like frail ss, bing a collection of shards dancing in the air. Her ck and white air fizzed into smoke. Exquisite¡¯s body rolled between the shattered pieces of armor. Blood poured came out of her mouth like rain, soaking the arena. The light of her Very High Eye had been extinguished. Her ordinary eyes had been closed, but now they were open again. And they were ck.


    Those eyes didn¡¯t possess a strong will. They didn¡¯t look emotionless and cold as they once had. They looked helpless. They looked lonely. They looked confused. There was a whole bevy of different emotions swirling within them.


    Vo!


    Shattered bits of armor bounced across the floor of the arena, and Exquisite¡¯s body fell into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Hopefully, the next time I see you, I can see that smile.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face was blurry above Exquisite. When she heard what he said, she passed out.


    Sky Pce fell silent. A Very High half-deified, who should have been invincible to anyone who wasn¡¯t fully deified, had been beaten. Han Sen had used his fists to obliterate her self-gene armor. It was difficult for the Sky to wrap their minds around.


    Han Sen picked up the heavily-injured Exquisite and carried her out of the arena. The Sky Pce students that had been watching finally woke up from their daze.


    ¡°Against another of the same level, I am king... I can¡¯t believe Brother Han could actually do it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he could actually do it? He has already done it. The Very High imed themselves as the strongest in the universe, and a half-deified has just been destroyed by Han Sen, who is just a ninth-tier King.¡±


    ¡°That is scary to think about. With a fitness level like that, he is scarier than the strongest of the Dragons. You won¡¯t be able to find anyone with a fitness level higher than Han Sen¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is Godfather Han. He can bless others and make them deified. He must be able to bless himself as well.¡±


    Throughout Sky Pce, everyone was talking about this. The mostmonly repeated phrase was ¡°Against another of the same level, I am king.¡± Even a long time after, Sky Pce students fervently discussed the events.


    Although the leaders of Sky Pce issued a stern warning to students not to leak this news to the outside, Sky Pce didn¡¯t have steel walls. Despite their attempts to suppress the story, news of Han Sen¡¯s victory leaked.


    But most of the elites that heard about this fight didn¡¯t care. No one believed that a crystallizer King could manage to fight a half-deified Very High and emerge victorious. Most of the nobles that heard about this thought that it was just a fabricated tale.


    Only the Sky Pce students who had witnessed the fight understood just how scary Han Sen¡¯s fitness was.


    A Buddha deified heard about this incident, and his response became famous across the universe. ¡°You¡¯re the best too, Han Sen?¡±


    That deified Buddha said this to mock Han Sen. He thought people were making up oundish stories that were far too ridiculous to believe.


    And then, for a long time, ¡°You¡¯re the best too, Han Sen?¡± became a quip that was used against anyone being hriously boastful. The phrase really caught on, and it was used everywhere. People mocked Han Sen shamelessly, and many didn¡¯t even know that the phrase hade from the Buddha.


    ¡°What a scary fitness level. How did he do that? How can a crystallizer have a body with that much raw power?¡± the woman said with shock. She never expected the fight would turn out this way.


    ¡°It must be rted to the geno art he has practiced. His geno art was something Yisha asked me to take a look at. She wanted me to help her modify it. That geno art is nearly impossible to learn, though. When I looked at it, I didn¡¯t think any creature could practice it. Even deified fighters wouldn¡¯t have a body strong enough for it. In the beginning, I thought it was a prank. But I think now that Han Sen really has learned it. And that might mean he will be someone incredibly powerful. It is rather surprising.¡±


    After pausing, Sky Pce Leader shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Han Sen doesn¡¯t even know how he learned it. Otherwise, if he was able to share the secrets of this geno art, making a strong race wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Is there no way to modify the geno art?¡± the woman¡¯s heart jumped as she asked.


    ¡°I researched it before. It is impossible to modify. Plus, the geno art belongs to Han Sen. Without his permission, we can¡¯t freely distribute it. That is a promise I made to Yisha,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    ¡°That is a shame,¡± the woman said, her voice full of regret.¡°Come on. We need to go kiss that kid¡¯s *ss. And we need tofort Exquisite to make sure that we haven¡¯t just started a war,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    After the woman left, Sky Pce Leader picked up a paper and pen. He wrote down ¡°Han Sen¡± and then, after looking at it for a while, he drew two circles next to the name. He then ced a question mark beside them.


    He looked at the name and then proceeded to write for a while. Sky Pce Leader spoke to himself as he did, saying, ¡°Maybe he really is a suitable candidate.¡±


    No matter what the outside world said, after that fight, Han Sen¡¯s position in Sky Pce was elevated to even loftier heights. Although he didn¡¯t have Sky blood in his veins, they essentially treated him as if he was one of their own.


    Every time Han Sen went to teach geno arts, his lecture hall would be packed to the gills. Many pureblood Sky students woulde and listen to him teach geno arts. Many Kings and even half-deifieds came to listen to any lecture that he gave.


    Exquisite¡¯s self-gene armor had been broken, and it would take a long time for her to heal. Han Sen thought he might end up in trouble, but Thousand Feather Crane told him that Exquisite wasn¡¯t nning oning after him. She hadn¡¯t mentioned what had happened to the Very High.


    ¡°Owning the universe is pointless if there is no happiness. Only your smile is eternal... Hopefully, the next time I see you, I will see you smile.¡±


    Exquisite sat in front of a window. She looked at the clouds, frozen in thought. She kept thinking about what Han Sen had said to her.

 Chapter 2634 - Han Sen’s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 2634 Han Sen¡¯s Trouble</h4>


    After a year spent in recovery, Han Sen was now almost as healthy as he had been before the Medusa¡¯s shield sucked him dry. But rather than making his life easier, recovering from his injuries actually brought him new difficulties.


    Before, while his body was known to be damaged, no one had made any demands of him. Now that he was well again, all kinds of people tried to flex their authority or exploit their rtionship with Han Sen to ask him to bless their children.


    Some of these people were easy for Han Sen to turn down, whereas others were more difficult.


    Like Yun Changkong and the Sixth Elder that looked after the Rebate. There were others who had no direct connection to Han Sen, but they were deifieds and high-ranking officers of Sky Pce.


    If Han Sen rejected them all, he would offend everyone in Sky Pce. But if he epted their requests, he would be pestered constantly and he would never get a moment¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Brother Han, how is it going?¡± Han Sen wasing out of the seventh tower when more trouble found him.


    He raised his head when he heard the voice calling for him. It was Yu Jing. He was riding a King ss xenogeneic mount. It looked as if the man was doing alright for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay. You haven¡¯te to me to request a blessing, right?¡± Yu Jing always had a purpose for visiting Han Sen. At heart, Yu Jing was an evil businessman. Running into him was never a coincidence.


    When Yu Jing heard Han Sen say that, heughed. ¡°You must be really annoyed by the people who¡¯ve been pestering youtely. But you won¡¯t have to suffer it for much longer. In fact, I have a proposal that can return some peace to your life.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what would that be?¡± Han Sen looked at Yu Jing with confusion. He didn¡¯t believe Yu Jing would havee all this way just to solve Han Sen¡¯s problem for him. The man wasn¡¯t that nice.


    Yu Jing looked serious when he said, ¡°The people of Sky Pce areing to you privately because there is no official way for them to seek your blessings. If you create an official channel, perhaps set up an auction where people can bid for a blessing or two, then they¡¯ll stoping to see you privately. You could earn a lot of money and remove some stress from your life at the same time.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this suggestion, he knew Yu Jing was up to something. The idea was stupid. Rather than fixing Han Sen¡¯s problem, it would only be more of a pain in the *ss for him.


    Having an auction would allow him to make a lot of money, but it wouldn¡¯t stop the authority figures of Sky Pce from contacting Han Sen personally. If he refused to give blessings outside of the auction, people would just think Han Sen was a greedy person. If he merely sold his blessings without helping the leadership of Sky Pce directly, people might end up hating him. That told Han Sen the idea for an auction probably wouldn¡¯t work. If he altered this method slightly, though, he could allow Sky Pce Leader to determine how his blessing talent was used. The leader would determine who received the blessings, which would take pressure off of Han Sen.


    If the Sky Pce deifieds wanted a slot, they would pester Sky Pce Leader instead of Han Sen.


    Of course, Han Sen couldn¡¯t use all his power on blessing others. He would have to keep telling the lie that giving out blessings affected his lifespan and strength. He could say that it took two or three years for the negative side-effects of a blessing to dissipate. That way, he would only have to bless on rare asions.


    Han Sen could also im that Sky Pce Leaderpletely controlled how the blessings were distributed. If someone came to Han Sen privately, he could say Sky Pce Leader forbade him from giving out blessings outside of the official channel.


    If Han Sen offered Sky Pce Leader such a valuable opportunity, there was no way that the man could refuse. It would be a disservice to his people if he let this chance go by.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen came up with a n, and his depression evaporated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold an auction. Giving a blessing severely damages my body. I have no interest in blessing others unless it is absolutely necessary. Earning additional resources isn¡¯t a good enough reason,¡± Han Sen told Yu Jing.


    ¡°That is a crying shame,¡± Yu Jing mumbled, heartbroken.


    ¡°Brother Yu Jing, did you juste here to tell me that?¡± Han Sen asked Yu Jing, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m here because someone asked me to conduct trade with you,¡± Yu Jing quickly said.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be something that has to do with blessings, right?¡± Han Sen asked, suddenly alert.


    Yu Jingughed and said, ¡°Of course not. A half-deified rtive of mine wants to ask you to kill a xenogeneic with him. There hasn¡¯t been a chance for him talk to you face-to-face, however. So, he asked me to make the request in his stead.¡±


    ¡°Killing a xenogeneic? Why would he ask me? There are many elites here. If he needed someone, why would hee to me?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe some Sky Pce half-deified wanted his help just to kill a xenogeneic.


    ¡°My rtive is a bit special. He can¡¯t ask the deifieds for help, and he wants to hunt a deified xenogeneic. He heard that you and Lone Bamboo managed to bring down a xenogeneic, and that is why he wanted you to help him. There is plenty of room for negotiation; my rtive is very rich,¡± Yu Jing exined.


    This half-deified person was called Yu Kun. He was one of the more experienced half-deifieds in Sky Pce. He was from the same generation as Sky Pce Leader, and he was known to be quite talented.He had a chance to be deified long ago, but something happened in his family that had kept him from doing so. He still wasn¡¯t deified.


    ¡°What was so important that he put his ascension on the backburner?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t just asking this out of curiosity. He was worried that this could end up dragging him into some internal conflict within Sky Pce. Han Sen was very careful to avoid involving himself in such things.


    Yu Jing understood Han Sen. He smiled and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Han. No one in Sky Pce has a grudge against Uncle Yu Kun. He hasn¡¯t be deified because of something that happened to his son. His son got involved with the wrong people and identally leaked ssified information and screwed up some of Sky Pce¡¯s ns. Although this had nothing to do with Uncle Yu Kun, he went to jail for thirty years on his son¡¯s behalf. He was released a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°One of our deifieds would help Uncle Yu Kun if he asked. ording to the rules of Sky Pce, he has every right to request aid. But Yu Kun is very ashamed about what his son did to the people of Sky Pce, so he doesn¡¯t want to ask any of the deifieds for help. That is why he wants to work with you. You don¡¯t have to worry that he won¡¯t be able to pay you. He is old and has a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Let me consider this for a while,¡± Han Sen answered, carefully not agreeing. Yu Kun¡¯s situation wasplex, so Han Sen wanted to consider the potential ramifications for working with the man.


    ¡°Okay. Give me a response as soon as you can. Uncle Yu Kun is waiting, and I want to give him an answer,¡± Yu Jing said.


    Han Sen agreed. After saying goodbye to Yu Jing, he left his own little ind and headed to the primary ind where Sky Pce Leader lived.

 Chapter 2635 - Difficult Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2635 Difficult Decision</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to offend people, so you want me to do it for you? You are quite smart,¡± Sky Pce Leader said to Han Sen with a smile.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t exined his true purpose, but Sky Pce Leader immediately recognized what he was doing.


    ¡°Sky Pce Leader is so smart. I want to do everything I can for Sky Pce, but sadly, my body is unable to keep up. I cannot bless a student every day.¡± Han Sen feignedplete sincerity. He looked as if he wanted nothing more than to serve Sky Pce Leader.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be the bad guy, but in return, you will have to do something for me,¡± Sky Pce Leader said to Han Sen with a smile.


    ¡°Old Fox,¡± Han Sen muttered to himself. He had expected that if he agreed to give out blessings, he would receive something valuable in return. But it now looked as if he wouldn¡¯t earn anything extra, and he would have to do an additional task on the leader¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°You can ask me to do anything, Sky Pce Leader. Even if it means I will end up destroyed and dead, I will do my best in such a task. I would never ask for anything in return.¡± Han Sen lowered his head and bowed.


    ¡°Is that so? You really won¡¯t try to take advantage of the situation?¡± If Han Sen hadn¡¯t said thest few words, Sky Pce Leader would have probably believed him. However, it was obvious from what Han Sen said that he had been looking for some goodies.


    ¡°If you are willing to do this, I will deal with all the people whoe to seek your blessing. You can decide when you want to bless them, or if you want to at all. But if you can do this well, I will still reward you,¡± Sky Pce Leader said dispassionately. ¡°What is it that you want me to do?¡± Han Sen had started to grow worried as Sky Pce Leader spoke.


    If Sky Pce Leader was establishing terms like this, whatever task he wanted to give Han Sen had to beplicated.


    ¡°Go to the Very High,¡± Sky Pce Leader said simply.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked at Sky Pce Leader with confusion. He remembered Sky Pce Leader saying that he didn¡¯t want Han Sen to go to the Very High.


    Sky Pce Leader smiled and said, ¡°We need a spy amongst them. I think you are up to the task, too.¡±


    Han Sen almost thought his ears were broken. Going to the Very High as a spy? Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of anything that posed a greater risk.


    The Very High could see into a person¡¯s mind. If he was attempting to steal their secrets, it would only take them a split second to discover that. Espionage among the Very High would be suicide.


    If anyone other than Sky Pce Leader had suggested this, Han Sen would have assumed that they were simply an idiot. The idea seemed like either pure stupidity or an borate way of getting himself killed.


    Sky Pce Leader knew what Han Sen was thinking, and so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I let you go, I have a way to safeguard your mind that will keep them from peering into it. You are no good to me dead.¡±


    ¡°But why would you even want me to go and spy on the Very High?¡± Han Sen asked carefully.


    If he was even going to consider doing this, he had to know more. He needed the details because going to the Very High for ulterior motives was a very dangerous game to y.


    ¡°It is very important to me. I need you to find someone within the Very High. If you hear news of this person, you need to ry it back to me. You don¡¯t have to do anything more dangerous than that,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at looking for people, and I¡¯m not very skilled at socializing. I¡¯m afraid I might fail your task.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to go, so this was his way of rejecting the offer.


    Sky Pce Leader looked at Han Sen and coldly said, ¡°When you finished this mission, I nned to give you the Constetion Sea for you and your family. It looks like you aren¡¯t interested, though. So, never mind. It is fine.¡±


    ¡°Leader, the Constetion Sea you reference: is it the xenogeneic space outside the Shining Star System?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide as he asked Sky Pce Leader.


    The Constetion Sea was a xenogeneic space that had been discovered some time ago. It was in a part of the universe that belonged to Sky Pce. It was practically in Sky Pce¡¯s backyard, so the only way to enter it was through Sky Pce.


    The Constetion Sea was connected to the Shining Star System and an underdeveloped, barren system. It was a very unique ce, and it showed great promise if anyone ever developed it. Plus, the Constetion Sea was very rich in resources and raw materials. Many elders within Sky Pce wished to take control of the Constetion Sea, and they had begun to fight over it. But because the fights had grown too violent, Sky Pce Leader decided to seal up the Constetion Sea and not give it to anyone.


    Now, Sky Pce Leader said he was going to open up the Constetion Sea exclusively for Han Sen. He could build a family there. He wouldn¡¯t just be permitted to use it; the leader was going to let Han Sen govern the Constetion Sea. It would be Han Sen¡¯s territory. If he wanted to, it might even be possible to build a human empire there. Other factions wouldn¡¯t be able to meddle or interfere in Han Sen¡¯s affairs.


    Unless Han Sen opened the Constetion Sea¡¯s borders to travel, no one would be able to wander in. Plus, the Constetion Sea still had Sky Pce as a shield. It wouldn¡¯t end up besieged unless the whole of Sky Pce fell first.


    ¡°Good memory. It is the Constetion Sea near the Shining Star System, yes,¡± Sky Pce Leader answered.Han Sen¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. Sky Pce Leader was offering him a ludicrously valuable reward. But that suggested the task wouldn¡¯t be simple. Simply rying information wouldn¡¯t be hard, and if Han Sen could truly be taught to protect his mind, the danger level didn¡¯t warrant such a reward. Why would Sky Pce Leader be willing to give him something so precious for fulfilling a task that was so easy?


    ¡°May I ask what kind of person you are looking for?¡± Han Sen asked with hesitation. The Constetion Sea was a good ce. He wanted it, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy owning it if he died at the hands of the Very High.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a Very High woman. I don¡¯t know her name, and I¡¯m afraid her appearance might have changed from what I remember,¡± Sky Pce Leader said thoughtfully.


    ¡°No name? No appearance? How am I supposed to find someone like that?¡± Han Sen was shocked to hear that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is a way to find her. Otherwise, why would I ask you to look for her?¡± Sky Pce Leader paused. Then, he said seriously, ¡°There is a birthmark on her chest that looks like a red heart. You will be able to see it. It is very obvious.¡±


    ¡°Her chest has a birthmark that resembles a red heart? That is quite obvious, you would think... Wait... Chest...¡± Han Sen nced down at his own chest. He looked strange as he asked Sky Pce Leader, ¡°You say you are looking for a Very High woman?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sky Pce Leader said with a nod of his head.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll have the chance to check out the chests of various women for that birthmark?¡± Han Sen felt that Sky Pce Leader might be tricking him. If he went to the Very High just to check out their women, it would be a f*cking deathwish.


    ¡°If it was an easy task, why would I give you the Constetion Sea?¡± Sky Pce Leader looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even have to look at them yourself, anyway. You can just ask around. Exquisite is a woman, for instance. She is more likely to have seen it. And if you can get her to tell you, then you will have no trouble. Come back in four years, and you can take your family to the Constetion Sea. I will give you all the support you can ask for. I will give you people, if you want. Do you want a boat? I can give you a boat. You won¡¯t have to pay taxes for three hundred years, either.¡±

 Chapter 2636 - Wood Spirit Rhino

    <h4>Chapter 2636 Wood Spirit Rhino</h4>


    Han Sen was very conflicted. He wanted the Constetion Sea. If there was ever a safe ce for him to develop humanity, it would be there. With enough resources and cultivation, he could make them a force to be reckoned with in the universe. That way, they would no longer have to live in small pockets scattered across the universe. He could gather them up there and truly grow their numbers.


    But before any of that could happen, Han Sen needed his own system. The safest ces in the universe were already split up by the more powerful races. Even if Han Sen wanted a slice of good real estate, there was nowhere he could find a piece of that pie. Even the smaller and weaker races had ties with Sky Pce and other big races. It wasn¡¯t a matter of simply taking what he wanted and being done with it. Taking a developed system wasn¡¯t an option, and a wild system would be too dangerous. Such ces weren¡¯t suitable for low-level creatures and people to live in.


    Sky Pce was offering him a xenogeneic space. For Han Sen, that would be a perfect ce to develop humanity¡¯s presence within the geno universe.


    ¡°Think over my offer. You don¡¯t have to rush in giving me your answer. Just tell me when you have decided,¡± Sky Pce Leader said.


    Han Sen nodded. He needed to think about this seriously. He couldn¡¯t make a decision on a whim. Especially one so big.


    As Han Sen turned to leave, another matter came to mind. ¡°Pce Leader, Uncle Yu Kun has asked me to kill a deified xenogeneic with him. Do you think I should go?¡± ¡°Brother Yu Kun?¡± Sky Pce Leader fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I know what happened to him. If you think you can do it, then you should go and help him. Brother Yu Kun has endured a difficult life.¡±


    Now that he had received Sky Pce Leader¡¯s approval, Han Sen was more than okay with going to meet with Yu Kun. And so, that was what he did. He wanted to see what sort of deified the man wanted to kill first, though. Then, he could decide if he could truly help.


    If he did decide to help, he would try his best, but there were still multiple factors to consider before he epted.


    After Han Sen left Sky Pce, he contacted Yu Jing. He told Yu Jing what he nned to do, and Yu Jing was happy to quickly arrange for him to meet with Yu Kun and discuss the proposal. ¡°Should I go or not?¡± Going to the Very High was a very difficult decision for Han Sen to make, but it wasn¡¯t something he could allow others to determine for him.


    Han Senid out the pros and cons of this idea many, many times. And he ultimately decided that yes, he should go to the Very High. He wanted the Constetion Sea for himself. If he missed out on this chance, God only knew how many more years he would have to wait for an opportunity to get a xenogeneic space that was as prestigious as the Constetion Sea. Plus, if he fought for another xenogeneic space, it wouldn¡¯t be as safe as the Constetion Sea. And some xenogeneic spaces were actually overdeveloped; they might not allow Han Sen to procure as many resources as he wanted. ¡°It looks like I need to go to the Very High, then. Luckily, I have found a way to counter their spying techniques. If Sky Pce Leader¡¯s way doesn¡¯t work, then I have my own method. And if that method doesn¡¯t work, either, I will have to be like Ning Yue and rely solely on my own will to support myself.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth. The odds against him seemed daunting, but if Ning Yue could do it, he believed he would be able to as well.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t immediately answer Sky Pce Leader. He wanted to sort out matters with Uncle Yu Kun first, so he could have time to think it over a bit more. There was no need to rush a decision as big as this one.


    Yu Jing hurriedly established a time for Han Sen and Yu Kun to meet. When Han Sen saw Yu Kun, it was hard to believe Yu Kun was of the same generation as Sky Pce Leader.


    That was because Yu Kun looked considerably older than Sky Pce Leader. Han Sen didn¡¯t know how old Sky Pce Leader was, but he appeared to be in his forties. His seemed very gentle, but there was something perverse about him. He enjoyed messing with people. But Yu Kun looked like a very old man, byparison. His hair was grey, and his face was wrought with wrinkles. Most importantly, his expression looked old and tired, too. He was very dull-looking. He barely looked like a living being. Yu Kun was calm. He told Han Sen about the deified xenogeneic he nned on killing, but he didn¡¯t look very confident that Han Sen could help him.


    After hearing what the man said, Han Sen fell silent. And then, he honestly told Yu Kun, ¡°Uncle Yu Kun, a trade needs to be fair and equalized. I can help you fight this deified xenogeneic. If I fail, I won¡¯t take anything, but if we sessfully y this deified xenogeneic, what will you give me in return?¡±


    Yu Kun seemed to think about that question a bit. After hearing Han Sen¡¯s speech, he pulled something out of his pocket. He set it on the table in front of Han Sen and calmly said, ¡°Try your best. Whether or not you seed, this is yours.¡±


    Han Sen eyed the thing that Yu Kun ced on the table. It was a small wooden statue carved into the shape of a beast. It looked like a rhino. It was the size of a man¡¯s hand, and the wood seemed to have yellowed with age. It looked ancient.Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what it was. It looked like a decorative trinket that someone might put on a shelf in their house. It didn¡¯t release any power, so it didn¡¯t seem like a powerful xenogeneic treasure, either.


    Yu Jing was standing to the side, and when he saw that wooden rhino, he looked like he was about to scream. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Wood Spirit Rhino? Uncle Kun, are you really willing to let it go?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Yu Jing, and Yu Jing went on to say, ¡°A long, long time ago, our race found a butterfly-ss nt inside the systems of chaos. Many of our people worked together, but they were only able to retrieve a piece of wood that was one foot long. And then, a deified carved the wood into wood spirits. Three small statues were created in the shapes of an elephant, a rhino, and a horse. This Wood Spirit Rhino is one of them.¡±


    After pausing, Yu Jing went on to say, ¡°Although the Wood Spirit Rhino wasn¡¯t refined into a treasure, carrying it can aid a warrior¡¯s body. It can fill your body with health and make you livelier. It is especially beneficial for people who have been injured. Carrying the Wood Spirit Rhino can heal someone¡¯s self-body. Of course, that isn¡¯t what is most important about the Wood Spirit Rhino. The most important thing is that the deified who made them also created three geno arts and left them inside the three wood spirits. If someone gains possession of the statues, they can obtain the geno arts inside.¡± ¡°The geno arts of the Wood Spirit Elephant and the Wood Spirit Horse have already been learned by others. They were the Giant Spirit Statue Punch and Sky River Swallowing Day skills, respectively. They were the first two geno arts. They are famous secret geno arts in Sky Pce.¡±


    Han Sen jerked in surprise when he heard the name of these two geno arts. He had heard of them before. They were the most popr secret geno arts in Sky Pce right now. Even the heirs of many Sky that wanted to practice the geno arts had to go through a lot of trouble to be granted permission to learn them. Furthermore, students below King ss couldn¡¯t even begin to learn them.


    But just because a skill was restricted didn¡¯t mean it was attractive to Han Sen.


    But what Yu Jing said next totally changed Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    ¡°When the first two people learned the geno arts of the Wood Spirit Elephant and the Wood Spirit Horse, they received powerful wood spirits. It elerated their practice. One went from King ss straight to half-deified. The other went from half-deified to deified.¡±

 Chapter 2637 - Bao’er’s Little Book

    <h4>Chapter 2637 Bao¡¯er¡¯s Little Book</h4>


    Han Sen eventually agreed to ept the Wood Spirit Rhino in exchange for helping Yu Kun y a deified xenogeneic.


    Yu Kun had carried the Wood Spirit Rhino for hundreds of years. He had never been able to understand what was inside it, and after losing hope of ever learning its secrets, he was finally willing to use it as payment for Han Sen to help him y a deified xenogeneic.


    If Yu Kun obtained a deified¡¯s xenogeneic gene, he could use it to help him be deified. Keeping the Wood Spirit Rhino as a mere ornament would be useless.


    He wanted to give it to his heir, but his only son had died in an ident. No one else was able to carry on his legacy. ¡°What a poor man,¡± Han Sen thought, ying distractedly with the Wood Spirit Rhino. Yu Kun had already given Han Sen the Wood Spirit Rhino; it was his whether they seeded or not.


    Han Sen¡¯s personality was a little strange. If someone was trying to trick him, then he wouldn¡¯t let them get away with it no matter how bad the situation was. But for someone like Yu Kun, who was willing to pay up-front, Han Sen would help him no matter the cost.


    The Wood Spirit Rhino was very beautiful. It gleamed like jade. Although it was made of wood, it was heavier than a lump of gold.


    The strange thing was, Han Sen was unable to discern the Wood Spirit Rhino¡¯s power even though he was holding it. It seemed like an ordinary wood carving. It didn¡¯t look like a piece of butterfly-ss wood.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think Yu Kun had given him a fake item, and that was because he had tested it. He tried his hardest to destroy the little statue, but it didn¡¯t buckle and break. That was verification of its deified status. But despite its resilience and beautifully polished surface, it didn¡¯t have a strong presence.


    ¡°Does that mean the Wood Spirit Rhino doesn¡¯t have power? Is it merely the secrets within that hold its strength? If I can open and learn its secrets, can I gain ess to the power myself?¡± Han Sen kept wondering. He stared at the Wood Rhino Spirit.


    The Wood Spirit Rhino¡¯s carving appeared so alive, but there was no text or symbols on it. There was no semnce of a mind left behind. Han Sen prodded it a few times and used his Dongxuan Area and the Purple-Eye Butterfly to examine it. He was unable to find out anything tricky about it.


    No matter how he viewed it, it was an ordinary miniature rhino carved out of wood through no extraordinary means. Aside from the material used, he could not discern anything special about the thing.


    As Han Sen was investigating the Wood Spirit Rhine, Bao¡¯er had somehow managed to climb onto his back. Her head was next to Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and she stared at the Wood Spirit Rhino in his hands.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you holding?¡±


    ¡°This wooden statue has a secret in it, but I can¡¯t tell what it is,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Let Bao¡¯er see it.¡± Bao¡¯er jumped down onto Han Sen¡¯s chest and stole the Wood Spirit Rhino out of his grip. Her little hand started to shake the Wood Spirit Rhino.


    Then, suddenly, Han Sen noticed a yellow gleam like moonlight shining in the eyes of the wooden item. The light projected onto the wall, revealing some text.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, how did you do that?¡± Han Sen asked in delighted surprise. He had been watching her the whole time, but he didn¡¯t know how she had managed to summon the lighting out of the Wood Spirit Rhino¡¯s eyes.


    Bao¡¯er had only touched the Wood Spirit Rhino for a second or two, and Han Sen had watched the position of her hands at the time. He tried replicating the move she had made, but he was unable to make the statue light up.


    ¡°It is so easy. Just pat it on the head,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she patted the Wood Spirit Rhino¡¯s head. With that, the light in its eyes suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Han Sen reached his hand out and patted the rhino¡¯s head. There was nothing.


    Bao¡¯er reached out her hand and pressed the head, which made more light shoot out of the statue¡¯s eyes. Han Sen¡¯s inability to achieve the same results depressed him.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to figure out why Bao¡¯er was able to seed where he had failed, though. Instead, he focused on recording the text the Wood Spirit Rhino was disying. It was a skill called Heart Connection.


    Han Sen seared the geno art into his memory, but he didn¡¯t find the power mentioned by Yu


    Jing.


    ¡°Does this mean I can only get the power from the Wood Spirit Rhino if I learn the geno art?¡± Han Sen guessed. Then, he tried researching the Heart Connection geno art.


    Since the name sounded rather romantic, Han Sen expected the geno art to be spiritual in nature. Perhaps it would have interpersonal properties.


    Han Sen soon discovered he was incorrect. The geno art wasn¡¯t at all spiritual; it was actually rather violent. It was a geno art that gathered up power, then released it in a sudden burst.


    It was like a rhino¡¯s ramming attack. Power was gathered like a charging rhino gaining momentum, then concentrated into the rhino¡¯s horn.


    But the side effects could be devastating. After an attack was unleashed, your body would be weak. Your power would be sucked dry, and it couldn¡¯t be used anymore.


    ¡°This is a very dangerous geno art,¡± Han Senplimented.


    Although the geno art wasn¡¯t as destructive as Break Six Skies, it had the precision of a steel needle. It could pierce through anything. It was a very powerful geno art, but it was also very unique.


    Break Six Skies had to be used at a distance unless the caster wanted to blow themselves up, but Heart Connection didn¡¯t have a range requirement. ¡°This geno art could be a trump card. If I¡¯m facing death, I can use this as onest attack to save myself.¡± After Han Sen researched it, he tried practicing it. It wasn¡¯t difficult to learn the basics, but it would take a while to be skilled with the art.


    Han Sen gave Bao¡¯er many snacks, but she wasn¡¯t as happy as she had been. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the snacks. Instead, she looked at Han Sen and told him, ¡°Dad, I want to go to the Very High!¡±


    ¡°It is too dangerous there. Kids cannot visit them. You can stay and y with your aunties. You like Nightmare Beast, don¡¯t you? You can go y with him.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t take Bao¡¯er with him to the Very High. If his undercover activities were exposed, it would be difficult for him to escape. And he wouldn¡¯t want Bao¡¯er to get involved in that.


    ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t take me, I will go and find mom,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a blink.


    ¡°Yes, you can spend time with mom. That is good. And then go to kindergarten for a few days. Didn¡¯t you like that kindergarten teacher? What was her name? Oh, right, it was Lu Zimei.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Bao¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to school. I am going to snitch to mother.¡±¡°Snitch about what?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er with interest. He didn¡¯t think he had any dirty secrets to hide.


    Bao¡¯er lifted her hand and used her fingers to count. ¡°Sister Suyi, Sister Yisha, and that Sister Exquisite...¡±


    Bao¡¯er quickly realized she wasn¡¯t going to have enough fingers on one hand. She was about to continue when Han Sen stopped her and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and any of those women. You can¡¯t threaten me with that.¡±


    ¡°Owning the whole universe is pointless, and only your smile is eternal... I hope the next time I see you, I will be able to see you smile...¡± Bao¡¯er replicated Han Sen¡¯s speech and tone. She looked innocent while she said it. ¡°You know, I remember a lot. I think I will tell mom all about this. She will be very touched and happy.¡±


    After that, Bao¡¯er pulled out her little book. She opened it, and Han Sen saw that it was filled with childish scribbling. It was Bao¡¯er¡¯s writing, and they were all of the things Han Sen had said.


    Han Sen¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. Those words hadn¡¯t been inappropriate when they were spoken, but if they were read without any context, problems could arise.


    ¡°Ahem, Bao¡¯er. Fathers and their daughters shouldmunicate well with each other. There shouldn¡¯t be any conflict between us, right?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er and her little book.


    Bao¡¯er put away the little book andughed. ¡°Yes! So, does that mean Bao¡¯er can follow Daddy to the Very High?¡±

 Chapter 2638 - Demon Abyss Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 2638 Demon Abyss Beast King</h4>


    ¡°Mr. Zuo Yu, Yu Kun asked Han Sen to kill the Demon Abyss Beast King for him. They are going to the Demon Abyss.¡± In the hall, a Sky Pce student was talking to a Sky man in ck armor. He had grey hair


    ¡°Yu Kun has practiced the Deep Abyss Demon Spell. If he gets the Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s deified gene, he can be deified. But the fact that he has managed to secure Han Sen¡¯s assistance is surprising,¡± Zuo Yu said emotionlessly.


    ¡°I have heard he gave Han Sen the Wood Spirit Rhino in exchange for his services. That is why Han Sen agreed to help,¡± the Sky Pce student said.


    ¡°I see. Then, it makes sense,¡± Zuo Yu nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Zuo Yu, Yu Kun is still under suspicion. Should we prohibit Han Sen from helping him y the Demon Abyss Beast King?¡± Zuo Yu shook his head. ¡°No. Han Sen is like a son to the leader. If he is willing to help Yu Kun, Sky Pce Leader must have given his approval. We will take the backseat and observe for a while.¡±


    After a pause, Zuo Yu said, ¡°Go and find Shiya. Tell her to prepare. She will be going to the Demon Abyss on a trip with me.¡±


    ¡°You are going to the Demon Abyss yourself?¡± the student asked with shock.


    ¡°We do not understand our target yet. This will be a fine opportunity to learn more about Han Sen and Yu Kun,¡± Zuo Yu said coldly.


    As Han Sen and Yu Kun traveled toward Demon Abyss, Yu Kun seemed very rxed. Aside from Han Sen, he hadn¡¯t hired anyone else to help with the hunt.


    Han Sen had epted payment for the job, so there was nothing else he could do. He had no choice but to help the man.


    After making his agreement with Yu Kun, Han Sen had received a detailed synopsis of the Demon Abyss Beast King from Sky Pce Leader. The file contained essentially the same information that Yu Kun had already given him. Han Sen had a seventy percent chance of killing this beast.


    Of course, there was always the chance that the Demon Abyss Beast King would be stronger than the reports stated. It could have evolved, too. So, Han Sen had to be very careful when calcting his odds. There was a lot to ount for.


    The Demon Abyss was a giant hole in space with a massive star inside it. Space seemed to have copsed under the weight of the enormous star, but then the star had reached an odd state of equilibrium instead of exploding as stars usually did under such conditions.


    The space hole contained many xenogeneics. Sky Pce students often enjoyed hunting there, but ordinary students wouldn¡¯t venture too far into the Demon Abyss. They could always hunt the low-level xenogeneics that remained on the outskirts, which would be far safer for the students than heading to the interior of the space hole.


    When the nearby Sky Pce students saw Han Sen and Yu Kun approaching, they all came forward to bow. It was mainly a show of respect for Han Sen. They only called Yu Kun ¡°uncle¡± because formality required them to.


    Han Sen observed their faces, guessing they must have known about Yu Kun and the allegations.


    Yu Kun didn¡¯t pay any attention to their barely-veiled disdain, though. With Han Sen, he pushed on deeper into the Demon Abyss. He avoided therger groups of xenogeneics, obviously not wanting to waste time on low-rank creatures.


    Han Sen followed Yu Kun through the Demon Abyss for two whole days before they reached their destination. There, they saw the Demon Abyss Beast King talked about in legends.


    There had been videos of the creature in the file that Han Sen had received, but there was a big difference between seeing a creature on a video and in real life. The sight of the beast was astounding.


    It had a scorpion body and a dragon head. Dragon wings spread from the creature¡¯s back, and it was covered in blue scales. The head had eight pairs of draconic eyes. So, there were sixteen eyes in total. Its body was one hundred meters tall. Even the sight of the creature was horrible and disturbing. It was sleeping on one of the walls in the Demon Abyss. It was like a drowsing demon.


    Han Sen summoned his peacock king¡¯s soul robe and his Six Core Snake Bow. Then, he turned to Yu Kun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put our n into action.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yu Kun said with a nod. He pulled out his de. His weapon was a ck ring de that was close to thirty centimeters wide. It looked incredibly sharp. It was a very rare and weird weapon.


    Han Sen drew the string on his bow, but before he could release it, the Demon Abyss Beast King woke up. Its sixteen eyes peered at Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate. He fired at the Demon Abyss Beast King, sending an arrow imbued with rainbow light soaring through space. It flew straight toward one of the Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s eyes.


    But just as the arrow approached, the Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s eye opened like a ck hole. The arrow disappeared into the ck hole, then vanished. The Demon Abyss Beast King was not injured.


    The Demon Abyss Beast King screamed weirdly. It pped its wings, making its body shine with a shimmering blue light. As it flew, the creature¡¯s wings looked strangely beautiful against the background of the Demon Abyss. A writhing substance chain emerged from the creature and came flying toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen drew his bow and fired again and again, sending many rainbow light arrows at the Demon Abyss Beast King. The Demon Abyss Beast King didn¡¯t care. Han Sen aimed at several different ces across the creature¡¯s body, but wherever his arrowsnded, a ck hole manifested. The arrows flew into them and disappeared. None of them could deal a speck of damage to the Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    The Demon Abyss Beast King opened its mouth. Suddenly, a blue flood poured out of it like a volcano erupting. It was headed straight for Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body shed away quickly to avoid that flooding blue substance chain. He didn¡¯t retreat, though. He continued to fire his arrows, getting closer and closer to the Demon Abyss Beast King.


    Han Sen was like a surfer riding a tsunami that would end the world. The sky was full of blue energy, but it didn¡¯t hurt him. That primitive ss Demon Abyss Beast King couldn¡¯t do anything to harm him.


    From some distance away, a Sky man and woman watched the unfolding battle.


    ¡°What powerful movements!¡± the woman said,plimenting Han Sen¡¯s efforts. ¡°His movement isn¡¯t the truly impressive thing,¡± replied Zuo Yu. He shook his head and said, ¡°The remarkable thing is his ability to judge and analyze details. His body responds with perfect precision.¡±


    ¡°Precision?¡± Shiya frowned.


    ¡°You can see him falling back on the left. Before he fell back to the left, though, his body leaned right. And while leaning seventy degrees to the right, he fired three arrows. He did it all at the same time. He misled the Demon Abyss Beast King, tempting the creature into spitting its demon stream to the right. That, in turn, forced the Demon Abyss Beast King to go right. It gives him the space to go left. So, he has the time to move to a more advantageous position for his next attack. Details like that are in every single move. If this guy isn¡¯t just insanely OCD, then he is a born fighter,¡± Zuo Yu said.


    Shiya looked at Zuo Yu, suddenly unnerved. Han Sen¡¯s skills didn¡¯t look very special, at all. But when she paid attention to the minuscule motions of Han Sen¡¯s body, it was just as Zuo Yu had said. He was moving with amazing precision and nning. Shiya had formed her impression of Han Sen when she saw him fight Exquisite. Those cruel, overbearing, and violent attacks were seared into Shiya¡¯s analysis of who Han Sen was. She considered him a violent man, and so she hadn¡¯t taken the time to look for any finesse in his attacks. Now that she could see it clearly, she was shocked. The way he was fighting now was totally different than the techniques he had employed against Exquisite. It was hard to believe this fighting style belonged to the same person.

 Chapter 2639 - Killing a Deified Again

    <h4>Chapter 2639 Killing a Deified Again</h4>


    Han Sen used his power to restrict the Demon Abyss Beast King, but his arrows didn¡¯t seem to inflict any damage on the creature. ck holes appeared and vanished all across the Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s body. Whenever an arrow came close, it would be sucked into one of those ck pits, keeping the damage from reaching the Demon Abyss Beast King. This was all within what Han Sen had expected, though. The Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s power and capabilities had been detailed in the information he had been given. Han Sen never expected his arrows to be able to damage the Demon Abyss Beast King. He was simply buying enough time to get closer to the creature.


    Finally, Han Sen got close enough to the Demon Abyss Beast King. Han Sen spun his Six Core Snake Bow and used it like a knife. The razor-sharp string sliced into the Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s scales, leaving deep wounds across its flesh.


    ¡°Just as the file said. The Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s Demon Abyss power can consume energy, but it cannot turn away physical damage.¡± Han Sen felt calm.


    The Demon Abyss Beast King became very angry after being struck. Its blue light raged with greater ferocity.


    But Han Sen attacked again and again with the Six Core Snake Bow, flitting around the Demon Abyss Beast King like a mosquito buzzing around a magnificent beast. No matter how loudly the Demon Abyss Beast King roared, it couldn¡¯t hit Han Sen. It then activated an area attack, but the fortitude of Han Sen¡¯s peacock king¡¯s soul robe was enough to shrug off all the damage. The Demon Abyss Beast King couldn¡¯t do anything against him.


    Yu Kun stood to the side, doing absolutely nothing at all. He only restricted the Demon Abyss Beast King a little bit. Han Sen continued fighting at close range, and the Demon Abyss Beast King was being dealt more and more wounds.


    ¡°What a scary guy. This moveset and those knifeskills resemble Sky Pce¡¯s Under the Sky. But who in our race ever practiced Under the Sky to such a level of proficiency?¡± Shiya asked with shock.


    Zuo Yu was recording the fight between Han Sen and the Demon Abyss Beast King. And as he continued to record it, he said, ¡°Under the Sky hasn¡¯t beenplete for long. Not many students have practiced it, no. But there will eventually be more. This will be perfect learning material.¡±


    Shiya shook her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can just watch and learn. You need to know how to use it, and executing a skill like this would be much harder than analyzing it. To be straight with you, only practitioners who have already mastered the skill could benefit from watching this. Most students wouldn¡¯t stand any chance of bing as skilled as Han Sen, no matter how many times they watched this video. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a fluke that the Very High test ranked him as an eleven armor talent.¡±


    Zuo Yuughed and said, ¡°Well, having this video will be better than nothing! I hope the Sky can develop a few elites like Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to doubt Han Sen¡¯s capabilities any longer. A ninth-tier King is killing the Demon Abyss Beast King. Although he does use two powerful treasures, Han Sen is definitely scary. If he is a spy, he is a great danger to Sky Pce. But right now, we still don¡¯t know where he came from,¡± Shiya said.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t a spy, then we have gotten very lucky. This is our department¡¯s responsibility. We must confirm his identity and political alignments,¡± Zuo Yu said.


    ¡°That is true, but the civilization of the crystallizers is long gone. The few that remain are vagrant, interster travelers. We have been looking into Han Sen¡¯s past for some time, but after finding the Kate, we lost the trail. Plus, the Kate¡¯s has been ravaged by war in recent years. Many of the Kate people have lost their homes. There won¡¯t be much left for us to learn,¡± Shiya said.


    ¡°But we still have to do it. This investigation is our responsibility, and the leader takes Han Sen very seriously. So, we have to find out. With his reputation, his influence within Sky Pce will continue to grow,¡± Zuo Yu said as he watched the Demon Abyss Beast King battle Han Sen. The man¡¯s expression was grave.


    A sad wail rocked the whole of the Demon Abyss. The Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s head was chopped off by the Six Core Snake Bow. Demon blood cascaded down like rain.


    ¡°Xenogeneic deified hunted: Demon Abyss Beast King. Xenogeneic gene found.¡± As this happened, an announcement sounded inside Han Sen¡¯s head. When he heard no mention of a beast soul, he looked disappointed. Yu Kun began hauling the Demon Abyss Beast King¡¯s body out of Demon Abyss. He couldn¡¯t hide it from the Sky Pce students. They could guess that Han Sen and Yu Kun had killed the Demon Abyss Beast King together.


    As everyone discussed Han Sen killing the deified xenogeneic, a student found a video showing Han Sen¡¯s performance in killing the Demon Abyss Beast King. That video was quickly distributed all around Sky Pce.


    ¡°Brother Han is using Under the Sky. That belongs to the Sky, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Under the Sky can be that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is strong. I heard Brother Han actually contributed to its modifications.¡±


    ¡°It looks like I should start learning Under the Sky, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should. When Brother Han gets back to teaching, we should ask him.¡±


    Many of the students in Sky Pce started to discuss Han Sen¡¯s use of Under the Sky, but after Han Sen saw the video himself, he could only frown.


    ¡°It looks like Sky Pce sent someone to watch me. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way someone could have filmed a video like that while we were fighting,¡± Han Sen said. Han Sen kept thinking. He decided to agree to Sky Pce Leader¡¯s request that he join the Very High for four years. When he returned, he would be given the Constetion Sea all for himself.


    When Sky Pce Leader heard Han Sen¡¯s decision, he didn¡¯t sound happy. He said grimly, ¡°If you want to go, there is something annoying you must do before your departure. You cannot leave, otherwise.¡±


    ¡°What annoying thing?¡± Han Sen frowned. He had thought that making the decision would be the difficult part. What had gone wrong now?


    Sky Pce Leader squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Exquisite wanted you to go, but you beat her and made her give up all hope. If you want to go, you need to make Exquisite select you once more. You will have to clean up this mess yourself.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s mouth hung open. After a while, he said, ¡°What is this? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have beaten her so badly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so depressed. Beating her might not have been a bad thing. At least now she will look at you differently. And that means she will hold you in higher esteem. This way, you will have more freedom,¡± Sky Pce Leader said with augh.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you send someone to apologize on my behalf?¡± Han Sen asked, trying not to cringe. He had beaten her badly and forced her to face painful realizations, all because he didn¡¯t want to go. Now he had changed his mind. After Han Sen thought about it some more, he realized he might have been a bit of a cretin.


    ¡°You are the one who beat her. It is now up to you to change her mind again. Otherwise, even if you somehow reached the Very High on your own, only trouble would await you. Why not get it sorted before you go?¡± Sky Pce Leader patted him on the shoulder and went on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up. I have faith in you.¡±


    Han Sen had no idea how to deal with this situation, but he wanted the Constetion Sea. He had to do what Sky Pce Leader was telling him to.

 Chapter 2640 - Outer Sky

    <h4>Chapter 2640 Outer Sky</h4>


    ¡°What should I tell her? Am I just supposed to walk up and tell her that I want to join the Very High despite everything that happened? I would feel so cheap after the fuss I made,¡± Han Sen thought. He was on his way to the Sky¡¯s Water House. He considered many different ways that he might approach the subject with Exquisite, but nothing he came up with seemed very good. When Han Sen arrived at the doorstep of the Water House, he came face to face with Exquisite. She still looked rather pale. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t jump straight into this conversation. I just can¡¯t,¡± Han Sen thought, suppressing a wry smile.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you looking for me?¡± Exquisite asked Han Sen, her facepletely expressionless. It seemed as if her failure in the fight hadn¡¯t affected her as much as he had expected. She seemed a little tired, but other than that, she looked the same as always.


    ¡°I... Well, I¡¯m here to see if you have recovered yet.¡± As soon as Han Sen said that, he wanted to p himself. It sounded as if he was there to rub her loss in her face.


    ¡°I have almost healed.¡± Exquisite didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°That¡¯s great... that¡¯s great...¡± Although Han Sen wasn¡¯t eloquent on the best of days, he normally wasn¡¯t this awkward. This time, however, he was lost and fumbling. He didn¡¯t know how to say what he wanted to.


    Exquisite stared back at Han Sen, allowing an ufortable silence to settle between them. Han Sen opened his mouth a few times, but he couldn¡¯t summon the words. In the end, he said, ¡°Then... I will not disturb your recovery.¡±


    After that, Han Sen got up and prepared to leave. He felt so nervous. He was unable to tell her what he wanted to.


    Then he heard someone giggle.


    Exquisite suddenlyughed. It shocked Han Sen. He didn¡¯t know what she wasughing about, but she sure looked like a far finer woman when she did.


    Exquisite saw Han Sen¡¯s nce. She blushed for a moment, and then her face returned to its impassive expression. She met Han Sen¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Sky Pce Leader told me you have thought over the offer. You are now willing to follow me to the Very High. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°That old b*stard sold me out again!¡± Han Sen swore in his head, suddenly looking even more ufortable. He didn¡¯t think Exquisite knew why he hade to visit her, but it seemed as if she was expecting him. And there he was, making a fool of himself. No wonder Exquisite had feltpelled tough. He could see the humor, though, and he knew that someday, he would look back on this and chuckle.


    At that point, Han Sen realized that being embarrassed wasn¡¯t doing him any good. He rxed and nodded. ¡°Yes, I would like to go to the Very High with you. I hope you don¡¯t mind epting me, even after everything that has happened.¡±


    ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡± Exquisite asked, still not moving a muscle.


    ¡°There are many reasons, and I can¡¯t exin them all. What is most important for me, though, are the resources I will need.¡± Han Sen¡¯s exnation was very vague.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Very High in two days. You should prepare yourself,¡± Exquisite said.


    Han Sen was shocked. He hadn¡¯t thought Exquisite would be so easy to talk to. She agreed to take him on very quickly.


    Han Sen opened his mouth, but again, he wasn¡¯t sure what to say to her. Since the start of this conversation, it had felt as if he had done nothing but say the wrong thing. So, Han Sen just decided to bid her farewell for the time being


    When Han Sen left, the remote expression on Exquisite¡¯s face evaporated. She suddenly seemed very conflicted.


    There were only two days for Han Sen to prepare. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much for him to actually take care of. He only told the people closest to him that he would be leaving soon.


    When Han Sen told Lone Bamboo, Lone Bamboo quietly asked, ¡°You still decided on going?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t be able to get my hands on the Constetion Sea. I must go,¡± Han Sen said glumly, spreading his hands in a helpless gesture.


    ¡°I hope to see you back here alive,¡± Lone Bamboo ultimately said after a long pause.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like you expect me to end up dead. I will be back in four years,¡± Han Sen said with augh.


    ¡°If you were going like a normal silkworm, then four years would be a short time. But you have an ulterior motive for signing up. Your trip to the Very High will be dangerous, and your chance of surviving is low.¡± Lone Bamboo clearly didn¡¯t know much about tact, but what he said was the truth.


    Looking for someone wasn¡¯t a crime, but lying about his intentions wouldn¡¯t be taken kindly by the Very High. If he was found out, there was a high chance of severe consequences and punishments.


    But Han Sen was confident that there was a way to stop the Very High from looking into his mind. If he hadn¡¯t been sure he would be okay, he wouldn¡¯t have risked going to the Very High at all.


    After he got everything ready, Han Sen headed back to ck King City onest time. He said goodbye to the people there, then he went to see Sky Pce Leader.


    Sky Pce Leader said that he had a method that would keep the Very High out of Han Sen¡¯s mind. Although Han Sen didn¡¯t ce much faith in the idea, he did not mind hearing the leader¡¯s technique.


    Two days went by in a sh. Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er and Exquisite to a ship that would take them away from Sky Pce. Exquisite plotted a course for their destination.


    Many creatures had been chosen by the Very High over the years, but even now, not many people knew where the Very High actually resided.ording to what Sky Pce Leader said, the Very High xenogeneic space could be moved. It wasn¡¯t in a fixed location. Unless someone had just been there, it would be impossible to determine where it was.


    ¡°It is a xenogeneic space that can move.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was all that special. He had already seen Sky Pce use the Chase Star Whip to move Narrow Moon.


    He wagered that if Sky Pce could do it, the superior Very High could very likely do the same. Moving a xenogeneic space shouldn¡¯t have been too difficult for them.


    After the ship departed Sky Pce, Exquisite enabled auto-pilot for the ship tomand itself. She pulled out a little leaf-sized ship. It hovered in the air, then began to swell. It became the size of an ordinary ship. ¡°We are taking this ship to the Very High?¡± Han Sen and Bao¡¯er looked over the second ship with curiosity.


    ¡°Only this ship can take us back,¡± Exquisite said. She got onto that new ship and sat down in the front.


    Han Sen brought Bao¡¯er onto the small ship. After they sat down, Exquisite tapped the surface of the ship. The rowboat-shaped ship suddenly started flying. In one moment, the ship broke space and slipped into subspace. When Han Sen saw the Very High¡¯s xenogeneic space, he was awestruck.


    The Very High¡¯s xenogeneic space seemed to reside in subspace. Before this trip, Han Sen never even would have imagined that it was possible to maintain andmass within subspace. Han Sen was bbergasted. He was numbed by the vista.


    ¡°Do anti-matter worlds really exist?¡± Han Sen murmured to himself, gazing out the viewports of the ship. ¡°Actually, this ce is a buffer zone between the real world and anti-matter worlds. This isn¡¯t a true anti-matter world. You can call it subspace, but we call it Outer Sky,¡± Exquisite exined. ¡°Has thisnd always existed here, or was it moved here?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the heavenlyndmass in front of him.

 Chapter 2641 - Testing Talent Again

    <h4>Chapter 2641 Testing Talent Again</h4>


    Exquisite didn¡¯t answer, and the two of them continued on toward the heavenlynd.


    Flocks of phoenixes flew overhead, and holy springs were suspended in the air, surrounded by clouds. Giant dragons walked majestically across the ground, which was covered with many strange flowers and rich green grass. There were many rare animals, too. There were strange and exotic things everywhere that Han Sen looked.


    Within seconds ofnding, Han Sen had seen three deified xenogeneics. One of them was a deified nt.


    ¡°This is so scary... I understand now why the Very High are regarded as the greatest race in the universe. There are so many resources here. The mighty Extreme King have far less than this... No... They can¡¯t even bepared. Put side by side with the Very High, the Extreme King would look like a group of hobos.¡±


    Han Sen was in too much shock to speak. Countless powerful xenogeneics were roaming about. And in the nearby forest, deified xenogeneics were everywhere.


    Still aboard Equisite¡¯s ship, they flew onward for tens of thousands of miles. There were countless deified xenogeneics nearby, but they had yet to encounter any of the Very High.


    ¡°Ever since our race found this ce in ancient times, our elders have been bringing interesting xenogeneics here. After god knows how many billions of years, this is what has be of the ce. But my people reproduce very slowly. There are only two hundred of us left now, and we cannot use the vast majority of the resources that we have gathered over the ages. However, the creatures we have collected breed and breed; they are the fruits of ourbor,¡± Exquisite said.


    SO


    Han Sen understood why the Very High could make so many deified elites now. This ce was like an organic treasury. With the resources avable, creating deified elites would be easy.


    Bao¡¯er was lyingfortably on the floor of the ship, looking around at the weird flowers and strange grasses. They didn¡¯t look special, but Han Sen knew Bao¡¯er. He could tell she was prepared to take action.


    The small boat continued to fly forward. After a while, Han Sen started to think that there was a problem with the flow of time in this ce. He couldn¡¯t urately determine how much time had passed since he first sawnd.


    Their ship was drawing close to some cloud-covered mountains, and when they came within range, Han Sen finally saw that the mountains held a collection of pces. They had been built into and around the mountains, fitting perfectly between them. Faintly obscured by the haze of the clouds, it was like a picture of heaven.


    When the shipnded at the foot of the mountains, Han Sen noticed a stone staircase. It led all the way up to the stone pce at the mountain¡¯s peak. There was a Very High man descending the steps.


    ¡°Exquisite, you have returned!¡±


    Perhaps there was such a thing as a ce where the grass was greener, for being born in such a heavenly environment seemed to breed people gracious enough to befit it.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡± Exquisite stepped off the ship and bowed before the man.


    The man waved his hand, signaling for her to refrain from such politeness. He looked at Han Sen and saw Bao¡¯er sitting on his shoulder. He frowned. ¡°Third Sister, why have you brought two people? Which one is your silkworm?¡±


    ¡°He is Han Sen. I selected him. That is his daughter. He had to bring her with him because there was no one else willing to look after her in his absence,¡± Exquisite exined.


    The man nodded and stopped looking at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er. He told Exquisite, ¡°Go. The altar is ready. We mayplete the contracts now.¡±


    Exquisite nodded and told Han Sen, ¡°You guys follow me. Don¡¯t stray too far.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He stepped off the ship. As soon as he left the boarding ramp, his body felt as if it was being crushed by a mountain. He moved a bit slower than usual.


    ¡°The environment of Outer Sky is different from that of the outside universe. You¡¯ll just have to get used to it,¡± Exquisite told Han Sen.


    Han Sen nodded. He remained silent and followed Exquisite up the grand staircase. He nced around.


    ¡°Sister, you could have chosen Lone Bamboo of the Sky. Why did you pick a crystallizer? Crystallizer bodies are unremarkable. They cannot amount to much...¡± the man said to Exquisite as they ascended the steps. He certainly didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°Why does this guy not look like one of the Very High?¡± Han Sen wondered as he inspected the man. The man¡¯s insult hadn¡¯t bothered him.


    The fellow looked different from Li Keer, Bixi, and Exquisite. He looked fairly average, in truth. He didn¡¯t appear to be as cold as the other Very High that Han Sen had encountered so far.


    Exquisite said something nonmittal, clearly not interested in the conversation.


    The four of them reached the halfway point on their journey up the mountain. There, they found a stone pavilion residing on a stone tform. The stone pavilion¡¯s name was written as ¡°Half-Life Fate.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what it meant, but another man soon approached. He waved his hand at Han Sen and said, ¡°You¡¯vee here to be Exquisite¡¯s silkworm? ording to the rules of the Very High, only someone with a nine armor talent is eligible to sign the contract. Allow me to test you.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t seem to know Han Sen had already been tested. He walked him to the pavilion and opened a stone canister that was cradled by a stone table. When the lid was removed, Han Sen could see another God Spirit Touch lying inside the canister.


    ¡°Give the God Spirit Touch a drop of your blood and wait for the results.¡± The man pointed at the God Spirit Touch for Han Sen.


    ¡°Second Brother, there is no need to test him. Brother Bixi has already tested him with a God Spirit Touch. He has an armor talent figure of eleven. He is more than suitable to be a silkworm,¡± Exquisite said.¡°An eleven armor talent? He¡¯s just a crystallizer. He cannot have an eleven armor talent. You¡¯re joking with us, surely. Or did Bixi make a mistake? The meager talents of crystallizers aside, even we of the Very High very rarely produce offspring with an armor talent of eleven... So he still needs to undergo this test. I don¡¯t want a mistaken test result to dy this process.¡± The man¡¯s mouth was like a machine gun as he kept talking.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t bother paying attention to the man¡¯s rambling. He approached the stone canister and lifted the middle finger of his right hand. He squeezed out a drop of blood and gave it to the God Spirit¡¯s Touch.


    Exquisite¡¯s eyes locked on the God Spirit Touch. Despite what she had said earlier, she did want to find out if the test conducted before was legitimate. Saying Han Sen had an eleven armor talent still seemed ludicrous, so a second test was warranted.


    The man stared at the God Spirit Touch, too. He didn¡¯t believe a crystallizer could have an eleven armor talent. He thought something must have happened when Bixi tested Han Sen, and that was why the result was incorrect.


    They all stared at the God Spirit Touch intensely. But after the God Spirit Touch consumed the blood, it stopped moving. They kept watching for some time, but the creature remainedpletely still. It didn¡¯t even shed a single shell.


    Exquisite was surprised, and the men thought this was strange. No matter how bad a crystallizer was, there was no way the bug wouldn¡¯t discard a single shell.


    ¡°Weird. Is there a problem with the God Spirit Touch?¡± The man reached out a finger and brushed it against the God Spirit Touch¡¯s head. His face twisted with confusion as he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the creature. It is just the same as before. How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Feed him another drop of blood,¡± the man told Han Sen after he examined the God Spirit Touch.Han Sen didn¡¯t know what to make of this turn of events. He did just as he was instructed and squeezed out another droplet of blood to feed the God Spirit Touch.

 Chapter 2642 - Signing the Contract

    <h4>Chapter 2642 Signing the Contract</h4>


    When Han Sen ced the second drop of blood before the God Spirit Touch, it didn¡¯t behave any differently. It swallowed the droplet, then returned to its previous, motionless state. The four waited around for a long time, hoping something would happen. But there the bug remained, at the bottom of the canister, not moving an inch. If they hadn¡¯t seen it swallow the blood, they would have believed the insect to be dead.


    The man frowned. He had no idea what was going on. He picked up the God Spirit Touch again, trying to make sure there was nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°Weird. No matter how bad his skills are, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for him to be entirely without an armor talent.¡± The man continued to poke and investigate the creature, but he learned nothing.


    ¡°Maybe the God Spirit Touch is simply too old, and it can no longer shed its shell?¡± Exquisite paused, then went on to say, ¡°This God Spirit Touch is the very first God Spirit Touch that once belonged to the alpha, is it not? It performed tests here for much of the alpha¡¯s life, and that was eons ago. Perhaps it really has finally sumbed to old age.¡±


    The man shook his head and said, ¡°When Bixi brought Yu Shanxin here, they conducted the test just fine. That wasn¡¯t very long ago. Why would it suddenly stop working now?¡±


    ¡°Well, aside from that, what other possibilities can you think of? There is no way that Han Sen iscking even a single armor talent,¡± Exquisite said. The man knew that was impossible, too. Without a four armor talent or above, reaching King ss was impossible. If Han Sen was already King ss, no matter how bad his talents were, he couldn¡¯t have an armor talent less than four. ¡°This is weird,¡± the man said with queer hesitation. He put out his finger and sliced it, releasing a thin trickle of his own blood. He let it bleed near the God Spirit Touch¡¯s mouth to see if the creature reacted like normal.


    The God Spirit Touch had been lying in the same spot ever since consuming Han Sen¡¯s blood. It didn¡¯t react to the man¡¯s blood, at all. It was like it had be too old and numb to move a muscle.


    ¡°It really is growing feeble in its old age?¡± The man put his face close to the creature, staring at it in shock.


    ¡°It has lived long enough. It has lived longer than most ordinary God Spirit Touches. Its aging was to be expected, eventually,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°We cannot conduct the test now,¡± the man said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t have another God Spirit Touch nearby. It looks like we will have to go back and request another one. Then, we can take the test.¡±


    ¡°Stop testing him. I¡¯ve decided to make him my silkworm, so it doesn¡¯t matter how what armor talent he has,¡± Exquisite said icily.


    ¡°But...¡±


    The man started to say something, but Exquisite swiftly cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. I can decide who I want to be my silkworm, and look: I have made my decision.¡±


    The man opened his mouth, but no sound came out. Eventually, he smiled and said, ¡°If you have made your decision to ept this boy as your silkworm, then that is fine. In that case, let us proceed to the altar.¡±


    After that, the man led them the remainder of the way. They continued on up the mountain.


    When they reached the pce that rested on the mountaintop, the man turned and said, ¡°Exquisite, I will be waiting for you outside. If you need anything, please just ask.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, please take care of this child. I like this child, so do not upset her,¡± Exquisite said while looking at Bao¡¯er. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Exquisite. I will take care of her,¡± the man quickly assured her.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, wait for me here, and don¡¯t be a naughty girl. Okay?¡± Han Sen put Bao¡¯er down. With Bao¡¯er¡¯s personality and power, it wouldn¡¯t go well for the man if he tried anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be very nice, dad,¡± Bao¡¯er said, looking sweetly up at Han Sen.


    Han Sen stroked her head and went to the hall with Exquisite.


    After they entered the hall, the hall door closed behind them. Han Sen couldn¡¯t see hide nor hair of anyone else in the hall. There was an altar at its end, however, and the sight of it prompted him to ask, ¡°That Second Brother seems different from the other people here.¡±


    Exquisite continued walking toward the altar, but on her way, she said, ¡°The children of the Very High are separated into two groups. One group suffers the Very High Sense, whereas the others can practice the geno arts they truly fancy. Brother Bixi and I studied the Very High Sense. Second Brother Liyu studied something else.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be separated?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Exquisite twitched slightly, but she pretended it was nothing. ¡°Practicing the Very High Sense gradually removes our ability to feel emotions. That can harm our breeding capabilities.¡±


    Now Han Sen understood why they had to be separated. It was so their bloodline could continue. Otherwise, if all of the Very High transformed themselves into emotionless machines, they probably wouldn¡¯t reproduce at all. The race wouldn¡¯t havested very long in that case.


    Han Sen raised his head. The altar ahead looked a bit strange. There was arge tform that held arge furnace in its center. Aside from that, the altar was bare.


    ¡°Put a drop of your blood into the furnace,¡± Exquisite said. She held out her finger and dropped her blood into it. Han Sen had known this wasing. Sky Pce Leader had told him what to expect. He lifted his own finger and quickly supplied the furnace with a drop of his blood.


    When the jade furnace took in the two drops of blood, it lit up. It began to glow with a shifting cosmic light, and something inside the furnace began to rumble.


    Han Sen looked at the jade furnace with curiosity. He couldn¡¯t see what was inside it, but the light and presence of the furnace were enough for him to tell that it was stuffed with knowledge about the universe.


    As the light grew stronger, it began to gather on the carving on the front of the furnace. The engraved symbols were shaped into a rough triangle.


    The light continued to shift restlessly, and the engraving glowed brighter and brighter. And then, the light within the furnace dimmed as it all rushed into the engraving


    When the triangr symbol burned like a sun, Exquisite said, ¡°Put your hand against that symbol.¡±


    ¡°Which hand?¡± Han Sen asked with a blink.¡°It is up to you,¡± Exquisite said. ¡°Men go left, women go right. In that case, I will use my left hand.¡± After that, Han Sen ced his left hand on the triangr symbol.


    Han Sen felt as if he had pressed his hand against red hot steel. Han Sen jerked his hand away, and when he did, the light on the jade furnace¡¯s engraving vanished. A shining triangle was now branded on his left hand.


    When the burning sensation disappeared, the triangle vanished as well. Han Sen could no longer find any trace of it on his skin.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Han Sen looked at Exquisite with curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, it is done,¡± Exquisite answered with a nod.


    Han Sen knew that at this point, Exquisite should be able to feel what he felt and read his mind. His mind should have been an open book to her. So, he started imagining stuff to test it.


    In a split second, Exquisite blushed and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°It looks like you really can read my mind,¡± Han Sen said while looking at Exquisite.

 Chapter 2643 - Small Jade Figure

    <h4>Chapter 2643 Small Jade Figure</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Don¡¯t ever think of things like that again,¡± Exquisite said, feigning calmness over what she had just seen.


    The silkworms of other races might not have known they were being watched by the Very High, but it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Sky knew about this, though. After all, the Sky and the Very High were once part of the same family, and the Very High had never tried to hide the fact that they spied on their silkworms. So, Exquisite didn¡¯t think it was strange that Han Sen knew about this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will help you practice here in Outer Sky. How many resources you receive over the course of the next four years will depend on how well you perform.¡± Exquisite turned and walked out of the pce.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Han Sen asked her with some curiosity.


    ¡°Well, what else did you expect?¡± Exquisite asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to meet with some supervisors and go through additional registration procedures or something?¡± Han Sen was confused. Since they had arrived, the only other Very High he had seen was Second Brother. And Second Brother probably wasn¡¯t an important figure amongst the Very High. His rank was certainly not as high as Exquisite¡¯s, that was for sure. ¡°There is no need for any of that. Now that you¡¯ve entered Outer Sky, your movements will be watched keenly by the leader. Since no one hase here to stop you, that means our leaders have given you their approval. You can now be my silkworm and practice here in Outer Sky.¡±


    ¡°The way the Very High do things is quite different...¡± Considering that they were the number one race in the universe, the Very High were conducting themselves very casually.


    But when Han Sen thought about their rxed attitude a little more, he realized that he should have expected it. The Very High were incredibly powerful, but there weren¡¯t many of them, and they had no interest in mixing their blood with the blood of another race. Plus, after they practiced the Very High Sense, they lost their ability to care about things. Based on what he knew of the Very High, this process was proceeding logically.


    After Han Sen left the hall, he found Bao¡¯er and Second Brother, Li Yuzhen, chatting. It seemed that they were getting along rather well. That was a surprise.


    Li Yuzhen wanted to apany Exquisite, but she refused. He didn¡¯t push the subject further, and so he promptly took his leave.


    They reboarded Exquisite¡¯s small ship and began flying east, away from the heavenly-looking pce.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, what were you talking to Li Yuzhen about?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe Bao¡¯er would have been nice enough to engage Li Yuzhen in idle conversation unless there was something she wanted


    ¡°It was nothing much. He is nice. He promised me a lot of fun toys,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a blink.


    ¡°Why would he suddenly give you things?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°He said that if I tell him more about Sister Exquisite, he will bring me more stuff to y with,¡± Bao¡¯er naively exined. Han Sen thought about this, and he had a guess. ¡°If Li Yuzhen is one of the people responsible for ensuring the existence of future generations of Very High, then he probably wants to...¡±


    When Han Sen thought of that, Exquisite¡¯s face hardened. She stared at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. He has zero chance.¡±


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. He knew his assumption had been correct.


    The ship traveled for a hundred thousand miles before they stopped atop a little peak. That mountaintop had a wooden building and pavilion. It looked rather tidy. He thought it must have been where Exquisite lived.


    Exquisite set Han Sen up inside the wooden building, then left.


    Once Exquisite waspletely gone from sight, Han Sen pulled something out of his pocket. Sky Pce Leader had given it to him. It was a small jade figure that was around the size of his hand.


    ¡°Sky Pce Leader said that once she is some distance away from me, Exquisite¡¯s ability to monitor me will weaken or perhaps even disappear entirely. The distance must be considerable, though. That is what Sky Pce Leader told me. She probably can¡¯t read my seven senses now, right?¡± Han Sen tried not to think. Keeping his mind as empty as possible, he lifted the small jade figure in his left hand.


    The small jade figure came to life with light. The light wasn¡¯t actuallying from the small statue, though; it wasing from Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    The triangr brand on his hand was glowing, and it slowly began to twist into the shape of the jade figure.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Sky Pce Leader came through with this. It really does work!¡± Han Sen looked at the outline of the statue that was now shining from his hand. The sight of it made him ecstatic.


    Han Sen had no idea what the small jade figure actually was. Sky Pce Leader had told Han Sen how to use it, but he hadn¡¯t bothered to exin exactly how the device worked.


    In truth, the small jade figure was a magical device that worked a little like a video camera. However, instead of merely recording visual information, the device captured data from each of Han Sen¡¯s seven senses.


    Once he pressed the statue against the triangr brand on his hand, Exquisite was no longer able to sense what Han Sen was currently feeling. Instead, she was now experiencing a recorded loop of sensation.


    The information that Exquisite could learn now were all things that Han Sen was fine with her knowing.


    Han Sen had recorded a lot of content into the statue, most of which were the sensations that he experienced while he practiced. If Exquisite wasn¡¯t actually watching him in person, she would assume that he was training.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how this works.¡± As Han Sen held the small jade figure, he recorded more of his own thoughts and senses.


    It was very difficult for a human to control their emotions perfectly, but Han Sen had some experience in doing so. He thought for a moment, then started making a new recording. He thought to himself, ¡°Lady Exquisite is so beautiful and cute. And she is so kind. She is the best woman I have ever known. Although I can¡¯t be friends with her, as long as I am able to keep protecting her, it is enough...¡±


    After the recording, Han Sen double-checked how it woulde across. He made sure all of the recordings were positive and presented him in a good light. Then, he put away the small jade figure.


    If Exquisite was spying on his seven senses, all she would see was the content that Han Sen had recorded. Han Sen could choose what he wanted Exquisite to see.


    Of course, if they were face to face, Han Sen could set the small jade figure to run in sync. That way, he could keep Exquisite from growing suspicious.Right now, Sky Pce Leader¡¯s n seemed to be working. But Han Sen couldn¡¯t be entirely certain. If Exquisite managed to figure out what he was doing, he would have to find another method of shielding his mind.


    As Han Sen waited for Exquisite to return so that he could see if his attempts to protect his mind were seeding, something suddenly flew in through his window.


    Han Sen was shocked. At first, he thought it was some kind of xenogeneic. Otherwise, why would it havee in through the window instead of the door?


    Han Sen leaned closer to the beetle-like bug that had flown in through the window. It was the God Spirit Touch that Han Sen had seen in Half-Life Fate. He instantly sighed in relief. He knew the God Spirit Touch couldn¡¯t attack, so he wasn¡¯t too afraid.


    ¡°Why did ite here?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    The God Spirit Touch flew in front of Han Sen, and Han Sen reached out and closed his hand around the bug. It didn¡¯t try to evade Han Sen¡¯s hand. It seemed to ept him.


    Tzi! Tzi!


    The God Spirit Touch settled itself in Han Sen¡¯s palm, then pped its wings and made some strange noises. It seemed like the little creature wanted to tell him something.

 Chapter 2644 - The God Spirit Touch Becomes a Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 2644 The God Spirit Touch Bes a Fairy</h4>


    As Han Sen was wondering what the God Spirit Touch wanted, he suddenly received a thought. ¡°Give me a few more drops of your blood.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He had encountered a God Spirit Touch before, so he knew that they were capable of basicmunication. This God Spirit Touch was far stronger than thest one he had seen, though.


    In Sky Pce, the thoughts of Bixi¡¯s God Spirit Touch had been blurry and undefined. Han Sen had experienced the creature¡¯s thoughts more as feelings than as directmunication. But the mind of this God Spirit Touch was very clear, as if it was speaking directly into his ears.


    ¡°Why would I give you a few drops of my blood?¡± Han Sen looked at the God Spirit Touch he was cradling in his hands with great interest.


    ¡°Swap,¡± the God Spirit Touch¡¯s voice said into Han Sen¡¯s mind once more.


    ¡°This God Spirit Touch really canmunicate. If they live long enough, they can evolve, it seems. This guy was around when the Very High alpha was alive. It must have traveled the entire universe with the Very High alpha. It really is special.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°What do you want to exchange?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± the God Spirit Touch said. It then pped its wings and soared out of the wooden building. Carrying Bao¡¯er, Han Sen spared no time in following the little bug. He was keen to see what the God Spirit Touch was offering in trade.


    Exquisite had warned him not to leave the mountain. If he left it, he could be in danger. But that didn¡¯t stop him from following the God Spirit Touch. Besides, as long as he didn¡¯t go too far, there was no reason for him to be afraid.


    .


    The God Spirit Touch flew extremely fast. It was faster than Han Sen. Han Sen summoned all his power as he struggled to keep up with it.


    They flew for most of the day. The God Spirit Touch didn¡¯t fly in a straight line, either. It zig-zagged and flew every which way. Its erratic flight patterns seemed to indicate that it was very afraid of something.


    Many deified xenogeneics roamed freely across Outer Sky, and Han Sen was worried he might run into some of them. If he encountered a deified that was transmutation ss or above, he would be unable to fight it.


    His worries were put at ease after a while, though. On his way, he didn¡¯t notice any such xenogeneics. The only xenogeneics he spotted were weaker ones that wouldn¡¯t pose as much of a threat.


    In the end, the God Spirit Touch came to a stop in a valley.


    Han Sen could see that the valley was lush and verdant. There was a lot of vegetation there, including arge bamboo forest. The bamboo was a rich green that seemed to shine like jade.


    The God Spirit Touch flew into the bamboo forest, and Han Sen pursued. They came to an empty field in the middle of the bamboo forest, and in that field, there was a patch of small white flowers.


    When Han Sen drew closer, he noticed that the little white flowers were far from ordinary. They looked like flower fairies that were d in white robes. Their tiny faces were lovely, and when Han Sen looked closer, he could even see their little eyshes.


    But those flower fairies all had their eyes closed. It was difficult to discern if they were truly living beings.


    The God Spirit Touch flew through the clearing, pping its wings hard enough to create a little breeze. When the breeze rustled the flowers, it roused the flower fairies to wakefulness. But when they opened their eyes, their bodies shook in the wind. They all squeezed together as if they were very afraid of something.


    ¡°I offer these in trade,¡± the God Spirit Touch said as itnded near the flowers. Again, it had used its mind tomunicate with Han Sen.


    ¡°What are these things?¡± Han Sen looked at the white flowers that looked like fairies. He detected a powerful lifeforce within each of them.


    ¡°Flower fairies,¡± the God Spirit Touch answered.


    ¡°What do they do?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°God King Bees love them,¡± the God Spirit Touch said through its mind again. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You use them to attract God King Bees. You are going to need them...¡± While this God Spirit Touch¡¯s thoughts were much clearer than Han Sen had expected, there were still limits to itsmunication abilities. It could say something simple, but exining aplex subject was beyond the little creature.


    Han Sen listened as the God Spirit Touch tried to exin. These fairy flowers could attract God King Bees, and God King Bees could somehow benefit Han Sen.


    Of course, that was just what the God Spirit Touch believed. And Han Sen had never even heard of a God King Bee. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be entirely sure that what the bug was suggesting would work. ¡°In exchange, how much blood are you asking for?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the God Spirit Touch.


    ¡°One hundred drops,¡± the God Spirit Touch said in Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    ¡°That is too much. How about one flower per drop? Hold on, let me count. There are seventeen flower fairies, so I will give you seventeen drops of blood. How is that for a bargain?¡± Has Sen asked, flexing his haggling chops.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to get the flower fairies. After all, he wasn¡¯t sure what sort of benefit they would ultimately provide. He was, however, very interested in the God Spirit Touch. It knew Outer Sky very well, so there was a chance the creature would be quite useful sometime in the future. Forming a good rtionship with it mighte in handyter on.


    ¡°Sure,¡± the God Spirit Touch answered with certainty.


    ¡°How do I use these things?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the fairy flowers.


    ¡°Dig out the roots and take them with you,¡± the God Spirit Touch answered.


    ¡°Will they die?¡± Han Sen looked at the white flowers that looked like fairies. He didn¡¯t want to hurt the beautiful creatures any more than he had to.


    ¡°No, but nt them in your yard when you get back,¡± the God Spirit Touch said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen rolled up his sleeves and got to gardening. He started digging up the flowers one by one. ¡°Blood,¡± the God Spirit Touch requested, flying over andnding atop Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate. He squeezed out seventeen drops of blood and let them pool in the palm of his hand. The God Spirit Touch fell on the blood like a hungry wolf. It gulped it all down, draining the seventeen drops of blood instantly.


    The creature¡¯s crystalline body was dyed light red. It looked like an artwork made of pink crystal.Han Sen dug all the fairy flowers from the ground. While there were seventeen different flowers, their roots had grown together into a single mass. The root ball was about thirty centimeters wide. The fairy flowers trembled as he worked, looking scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to hurt you guys,¡± Han Sen soothed them with a smile. Those creatures were very adorable. Even if they were edible, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t want to eat them.


    The God Spirit Touch suddenly flew up and away from Han Sen¡¯s hand. Itnded on the ground and started digging, drilling into the soil next to the root ball.


    ¡°What are you doing in there?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°I am sleeping,¡± the God Spirit Touch¡¯s voice said in his mind. The creature had already disappeared under the soil, so Han Sen couldn¡¯t see it anymore.


    Han Sen asked a few more questions, but he received no response from the God Spirit Touch. At that point, he knew that he needed to return to the wooden house with the fairy flowers.


    ¡°Exquisite must know how to make use of these fairy flowers. I¡¯ll have to ask herter.¡± Han Sen flew up out of the clearing, then turned and headed back to the mountain where the wooden house was.


    Before Han Sen made it all the way back to the house, however, the small jade figure vibrated and lit up. That meant Exquisite was back in range; she could sense Han Sen again.

 Chapter 2645 - Fairy Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 2645 Fairy Flowers</h4>


    When Exquisite returned to the wooden house, she frowned. It seemed that Han Sen had already left. The further away from her that Han Sen was, the weaker her connection with him became. Now, she could only sense what direction Han Sen had gone off in and get a faint feel for his current state of emotion.


    All Exquisite could tell was that Han Sen was feeling happy. She couldn¡¯t really feel anything other than that.


    But if he felt happy, that meant he hadn¡¯t encountered any trouble. And that suggested she didn¡¯t have to worry about him too much.


    ¡°He is quite daring. He¡¯s just arrived in Outer Sky, and yet he has already run-off so far on his own. Doesn¡¯t he realize how many deified xenogeneics there are roaming around? Even if he uses his deified treasures to bolster his power, it will still be hard for him to survive out there amidst those ancient monsters,¡± Exquisite thought to herself.


    Han Sen was getting close to the wooden house now, and as he approached, Exquisite was able to sense more and more about him. After an hour, she could sense that he was holding a bunch of flowers.


    But Exquisite could only feel and not see, which was a shame. She could sense how careful Han Sen was being to hold the flowers without crushing them, but she couldn¡¯t see what he was seeing. So, she could only guess what he was holding by judging his sense of touch.


    Han Sen¡¯s happiness ran through her. It seemed that he might have already discovered a treasure of some kind.


    ¡°Fairy flowers,¡± Exquisite realized, when Han Sen was finally close enough for her to detect what he was thinking about. Han Sen had collected fairy flowers. He didn¡¯t know how to use them, though. So, he was bringing the flowers back to ask her what they were for.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Exquisite couldn¡¯t believe Han Sen had somehow managed to find fairy flowers. Those flowers were quite unusual. Many of the Very High wanted fairy flowers, but the strange nts were incredibly rare.


    Han Sen had only been in Outer Sky for two days, and already he hade across fairy flowers. This really was so weird. Since Exquisite still couldn¡¯t see Han Sen with her own eyes, she didn¡¯t believe Han Sen had discovered real fairy flowers, though. He must have been mistaken about what he had. But when Han Sen appeared in her vision, Exquisite¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Han Sen was holding real fairy flowers, and not just one, but several. There were seventeen individual flowers on the nt. Fairy flowers only opened a single bloom every hundred million years. There were seventeen flowers here, so that meant the nt had been alive for 1.7 billion years.


    Across the whole history of the Very High, 1.7 billion years wasn¡¯t very long. But it was very rare to find a fairy flower that had been growing for that length of time.


    Even if someone was lucky enough to find a fairy flower, it usually only had two or three blossoms. In the Very High Pce, there was a very old fairy flower that had 72 blossoms on it. That number of blossoms seemed to be the maximum that a fairy flower could achieve. The nt had never grown any further. That flower was called the Fairy King Flower, and it was the Very High¡¯s most important flower.


    Han Sen¡¯s fairy flower had 17 blossoms. That wasn¡¯t a bad sum. If he was able to grow it and keep it alive, it could help him a lot. ¡°Why did you run out there all alone?¡± Exquisite asked when Han Sen had returned to the yard.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d go check out the neighborhood. And look, I found a strange bunch of flowers. Do you know what these things do?¡± Han Sen asked, holding out the fairy flowers as if he had just stumbled upon them. He didn¡¯t mention the trade he had conducted with the God Spirit Touch.


    Although Exquisite knew that Han Sen wasn¡¯t saying something important, she still listened to what Han Sen told her. Then, she answered, ¡°That is a fairy flower. If you can grow it, it could very well be a true god ss nt xenogeneic. But it grows incredibly slowly. It will only produce one flower every one hundred million years. Once it has 72 flowers, it will be a butterfly. Whether it can be a true god after that will depend on its luck and power.¡±


    After pausing, Exquisite looked at the nt in Han Sen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The nt you found has 17 flowers. It should be half-deified already. If it produces one more blossom, it will be deified.¡±


    ¡°One hundred million years per flower? Right now, there isn¡¯t even another bud. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t live long enough for it to grow its 18th flower,¡± Han Sen said with a sardonic smile. One hundred million years was far too long for him to wait. No human had a lifespan that long.


    ¡°Maybe not. Fairy flowers don¡¯t show signs of their growth. When the timees, a new blossom will simply sprout overnight. Maybe this nt is very close to having another flower already,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°What use are the flowers, anyway?¡± Han Sen asked.


    After a moment of thought, Exquisite told him, ¡°The flower has multiple uses. It can be used to produce medicine, but unless the medicine was direly necessary, no one would use it for that purpose. Instead, people prefer to transnt the flowers into their own gardens. The presence of the fairy flower helps nearby nts and creatures to develop. Having a fairy flower in close proximity can also boost one¡¯s lifeforce and add to one¡¯s lifespan. And, after a while, the fairy flower will attract God King Bees. That is what yields the greatest benefit.¡±


    ¡°What benefit is that?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°After a God King Bee eats the nectar of a fairy flower, it will be drunk and slump down underneath the fairy flower,¡± Exquisite said. ¡°It is about ten thousand times easier to take out God King Bees that way. If this nt can be deified and attract deified God King Bees, that would be fairly awesome.¡±


    ¡°But I need one more flower before that happens. I don¡¯t know when it will grow that 18th flower,¡± Han Sen mumbled, his voice a little dull. He felt as if his luck was far inferior to the luck of others. He only needed one more flower. If he could attract deified God King Bees and kill them easily, that would be a great boost to his development.


    Exquisite could sense that Han Sen was feeling a bit disappointed, and so she said unsympathetically, ¡°You can still attract half-deified God King Bees, which isn¡¯t too bad at all. It is a very good resource for you at your current level.¡±¡°I have a few geno arts. Take a look and tell me if you want one. If you would like a different geno art, feel free to tell me.¡± Exquisite ced a few books down on Han Sen¡¯s desk.


    Han Sen picked up a few of the books and perused them. One of them, which Han Sen had already practiced, was God¡¯s Wander. But Han Sen hadn¡¯t known it was called God¡¯s Wander. He thought it was just a good space teleportation technique.


    Aside from God¡¯s Wander, there was an assortment of knife skills, punching techniques, and a geno art called Very Real Body. Very Real Body was a geno art that strengthened a practitioner¡¯s body. If he practiced it very well, he would be able to use his body to block any physical attack. Even deified elites wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him.


    Exquisite had obviously selected these geno arts based on her interpretation of Han Sen¡¯s character. They were all skills Han Sen would be very good at. It seemed as if Exquisite had gone through a lot of effort to find them.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Han Sen greatly appreciated her kindness.


    ¡°These are only what my silkworm deserves. You just need to keep practicing. If you arecking anything, make sure to let me know,¡± Exquisite coldly said.


    After pausing, Exquisite nced at the text for Very Real Body and said, ¡°This copy of Very Real Body is only the basic version. It is suitable for people who haven¡¯t yet be deified. If you can be deified, I can get you the rest of this geno art, and you can be deified with it. Very Real Body can be practiced all the way to butterfly ss. It is a geno art that reinforces your body. I noticed your body was strong, so I thought you might as well try it.¡±


    Han Sen agreed with her. He epted the geno arts she had brought him and nted the fairy flowers in the garden. He was going to wait until the God King Bees came, so he could kill them with ease.

 Chapter 2646 - Underworld Lake

    <h4>Chapter 2646 Underworld Lake</h4>


    ¡°There are a lot of resources to be earned from Outer Sky xenogeneics, but they are very dangerous for ordinary students to obtain. This house will keep any deified xenogeneic from approaching within one thousand miles. It is hard to say what will be of you if you leave that radius, however. If you are out by yourself and encounter danger, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to save you in time. So, if you want to go hunting for some reason, we should go together,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°What kind of primitive deified xenogeneics around here can I hunt?¡± Han Sen asked. Since he was there, anyway, he wanted to acquire more deified resources.


    ¡°They are everywhere. Our people haven¡¯t raised them on purpose, but the creatures have multiplied on their own over the years. They don¡¯t bother the homes of the Very High, but they can travel freely wherever else they wish to go. So, when you leave the designated safe zones, you must be wary wherever you tread. There arervae and even butterfly xenogeneics to be found. A creature like that could end your life by exhaling in your direction,¡± Exquisite said.


    Han Sen was stunned. ¡°I thought there were resources I could take freely. Why are they that dangerous to obtain?¡±


    ¡°If you want resources, you don¡¯t have to go and hunt them yourself. Our race has stockpiles for your enjoyment,¡± Exquisite said. She now spoke in a different tone of voice as she looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°What have they got for me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Exquisite said simply. She led Han Sen out of the garden. But this time, Exquisite didn¡¯t use her little ship. She put her hand on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, and all of a sudden, a space teleportation trick teleported them god-knew-how-far.


    When they came out on the other side, Exquisite didn¡¯t release her grip on him. She used her teleportation ability again. She did this a dozen times before they came to a stop.


    Han Sen saw beads of sweat on her forehead, and on top of that, her face was flushed red. It had cost her a lot of strength to bring him so far on a whim.


    ¡°We are here,¡± Exquisite said, looking forward.


    Han Sen followed her gaze. An oddkey before them. Theke was full of clouds rather than water.


    Han Sen thought that the surface of theke might merely have been obscured by a deep mist, but when he looked down, he realized he couldn¡¯t peer through the fog. Despite the strength of Han Sen¡¯s vision, he couldn¡¯t see anything deeper than ten meters. But all ten of those meters were clouds and nothing more. There was no sign of water within that hanging mist. And something that shimmered was moving within the vapor.


    ¡°Thiske is called Underworld Lake because Outer Sky resides between the real world and the anti-matter world. It is sometimes said that thiske is a connecting point between the real world and the anti-matter world, a way for us to ess the anti-matter world. I don¡¯t know if that is true,¡± Exquisite exined, as she pointed towards the strangeke.


    ¡°No one has gone diving here before?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    He had heard the various theories of anti-matter worlds, but what he had heard was merely hearsay. He didn¡¯t know if any of the rumors were true.


    ¡°People have gone in before, but the people who go down¡ªno matter how strong they are¡ªnever return. They are never seen again,¡± Exquisite said, her voice emotionless.


    ¡°Then why are we here? You aren¡¯t going to make me go down there, are you?¡± Han Sen looked at Exquisite, slightly rmed.


    Exquisiteughed and said, ¡°No. Of course not. Although the Underworld Lake can be dangerous, it is perfectly safe as long as you don¡¯t go inside. You can, however, do things like go fishing. If you get lucky, you might pull something sweet from there.¡±


    ¡°We can fish in the clouds? What can we fish for? I thought you said this is connected with the anti-material world. Is the anti-material world upied by fish and shrimp, or something?¡± Han Sen asked, raising an eyebrow at Exquisite.


    Instead of answering, Exquisite pulled out a spool of silk-like wire and pushed it into Han Sen¡¯s hands. ¡°Over the next few days, you should take a load off and fish here. Once you catch something, it will be easier for you to understand what is going on.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the spool of silk and noticed that the line was as thin as a hair. It looked grey. It wasn¡¯t as shiny as actual silk. In fact, it looked fairly dull.


    Han Sen continued to examine the thread. This entire situation was strange. She hadn¡¯t given him a fishing rod, and there wasn¡¯t even a hook on the line. Not even Jiang Tai Gong would excel with such primitive tools. Although that guy hadn¡¯t had a hook for his line, he had a proper rod, at least. Han Sen had been given nothing. All he had was a wire.


    ¡°There is no fish hook, and neither is there any bait. How am I supposed to fish out anything with this?¡± Han Sen asked, looking skeptically at Exquisite. But she must have had her reasons for giving him such a tool.


    ¡°Put some of your blood on it and give it a try,¡± Exquisite instructed.


    Han Sen put a drop of his blood onto the wire and thought to himself, ¡°Is this the Very High or an enve of vampires? Everything here requires blood!¡±


    Exquisite could sense what Han Sen was thinking, and so she blinked and said, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t really require blood. It just needs your genes, in one form or another. Blood is the easiest, so...¡±


    Han Sen found himself speechless, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with her. The line absorbed Han Sen¡¯s blood. And then, it jerked and flew up out of his hand. The line nestled itself amidst Han Sen¡¯s hair, then disappeared.


    Han Sen was shocked. He realized that there was now a single strand of silver in his hair. It was the silk he had just received.


    But now, the piece of silk seemed to be connected to Han Sen¡¯s mind. The silk obeyed any mental instructions that Han Sen gave it. It could be as long or as short as hemanded it to. It was as if it was alive.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen asked, turning to Exquisite once more.


    ¡°It is a xenogeneic treasure called Underworld Silk,¡± Exquisite exined. ¡°It is made of cloud silk essence from Underworld Lake. There are no tiers of this item, and you cannot attack with it. Its fitness isn¡¯t high, either. Even an ordinary person could rip it with ease. But it is the only thing that can return from the Underworld Lake. You can use it to fish in Underworld Lake.¡±¡°Then why am I using my blood for fish bait?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t happy. Exquisite was exining things a bit at a time instead of telling him everything upfront. Han Sen wasn¡¯t a big fan of that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need bait. Your genes are a part of the Underworld Silk now. Your presence is in it now, and that presence is your bait.¡±


    After pausing, Exquisite went on to say, ¡°I still have things to do, and I¡¯m needed elsewhere for a while. Until Ie back, I expect you to be fishing here. Don¡¯t go too far from this ce. There are far too many xenogeneics in this area. They won¡¯te to the shores of the Underworld Lake, so remaining here is the safest ce for you.¡±


    ¡°I would like to fish, too,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She stared directly at Exquisite as she spoke.


    ¡°We only have one of these Underworld Silks to spare. I will bring you another one next time,¡± Exquisite said to Bao¡¯er. Before Han Sen could say anything, she used her space teleportation and vanished.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The Underworld Silk lengthened stretching past his hand and down to his feet. It snaked its way down into the Underworld Lake.


    ¡°Can I really fish something out of there?¡± Han Sen looked at the strand of Underworld Silk that had now disappeared quietly into the Underworld Lake. Han Sen had serious doubts about this.

 Chapter 2647 - Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 2647 Fishing</h4>


    Han Sen was a little bit curious. He sat down near where the Underworld Silk disappeared into the clouds, and he decided to wait and see what happened.


    But after he waited for a whole hour, the Underworld Silk hadn¡¯t moved an inch. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was working or not.


    ¡°Exquisite isn¡¯t trying to test my patience, is she?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. And then, he looked at Bao¡¯er and said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, do you fancy doing some fishing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I would like to,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a nod.


    ¡°In that case, I will give it to you.¡± Han Sen handed over his Underworld Silk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯m going to catch some super big fish for you,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She had wanted to try fishing a long time ago, and now Han Sen was making good on a long-awaited promise.


    ¡°Sure you will,¡± Han Sen said encouragingly, not wanting to crush her hopes. But inside, he was thinking, ¡°There is no hook and no bait. You won¡¯t be able to pull anything out of thiske. Do you really think you are Jiang Tai Gong, who can fish with nothing but a rod and line?¡±


    Bao¡¯er had a stern and serious look on her face while she fished. Han Sen, in the meantime, began to flip through the text for Very Real Body.


    The knife skills and punching techniques were good. They were top-dog geno arts for sure, but Han Sen¡¯s knife skills and boxing talents were already high ss. He only needed to briefly nce over the skills that Exquisite had brought him. There was no point in practicing them with any modicum of seriousness.


    Han Sen had already trained in the use of God¡¯s Wander. He just needed to slowly reveal his proficiency with it to Exquisite.


    Han Sen thought the Very Real Body was extremely interesting, however. It was a skill that could reinforce his body, and at the same time, it could make his body into a weapon.


    Very Real Body had a high requirement for the practitioner¡¯s base-level strength, though. Even ordinary deifieds might not have the requisite physical power for the beginner level of Very Real Body. Han Sen, on the other hand, had a body that was stronger than any half-deified. The power granted by his four geno arts wasn¡¯t something ordinary creatures could match. So, fulfilling the requirements for Very Real Body wasn¡¯t too difficult for him.


    In fact, this was the reason that Exquisite had given him Very Real Body.


    ¡°An extreme body works as a de. Once I learn this geno art, I should be able to fight others of the same level, even if they¡¯re making use of a xenogeneic weapon. That is pretty cool.¡± After Han Sen read through it once, he began to practice Very Real Body.


    But it would take a very long time for Han Sen to practice and be talented with this geno art. This wasn¡¯t a task that he could aplish in a day, and so Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a crazy rush. He trained slowly, and he also practiced Heart Connection in the meantime.


    Han Sen set the small jade figure into a fishing mode. Even if Exquisite turned her attention back to him, she would only sense him fishing. She wouldn¡¯t realize that it was Bao¡¯er doing the fishing for him.


    Bao¡¯er was still as serious about fishing as when she had begun. Han Sen was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the normally rambunctious Bao¡¯er would be content to spend time with the slow, patience-testing, quiet art of fishing.


    ¡°What a shame... This fishing line seems entirely useless.¡± Han Sen thought Exquisite really was testing his patience. There was no way they would be reeling anything in.


    ¡°Dad! Dad! There is something on my line!¡± Bao¡¯er suddenly shouted with glee. She held onto the Underworld Silk for dear life with those little hands of hers.


    ¡°No way. You¡¯ve actually caught something?¡± Han Sen quickly looked at the Underworld Lake. He saw that theke¡¯s mist was swirling around the Underworld Silk. The mist had grown more cloudy, as if there really was something down there moving about.


    ¡°Pull the line! Pull the line!¡± Han Sen ran behind Bao¡¯er and started reeling the Underworld Silk back with her.


    Whatever was on the other end was quite heavy, and Han Sen was worried that the Underworld Silk might break. Fortunately, his worries didn¡¯te to pass. The Underworld Silk remained undamaged as the two of them hauled it out.


    As more and more of theke¡¯s mist was disturbed by the rising object, their excitement grew as well.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! We might have caught something big...¡± Han Sen was happily shouting.


    ¡°I want to eat grilled fish tonight,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She licked her lips as her eyes became incredibly bright.


    The Underworld Silk was getting longer and longer. Han Sen had no idea how deep the line had gone. He just kept pulling it in, hand over hand.


    Suddenly, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er felt as if something on the other end of the line had torn loose. The line snapped back toward them like a broken rubber band. The two of them had been pulling their hardest when they were suddenly sent rocketing back into the ground. Bao¡¯er shot into Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    And then, the two of them saw something emerge from theke with the Underworld Silk. It arced beautifully through the air overhead, thennded next to them with a ringing noise.


    The two of them turned their heads quickly. They saw a giant gold sword sticking out of the ground, every inch of it gleaming in the light.


    ¡°Holy crap! Aren¡¯t we fishing? Why did we just reel in a giant sword?¡± Han Sen looked at the giant, luxurious sword with shock.


    The enormous sword gave Han Sen the feeling he was looking at something owned by a rich person. The whole thing had been made of gold, and it looked incredibly heavy. It was about 1.5 meters long, and the de was one foot wide. It looked like a small door.


    There were some engravings carved into the sword. There was the depiction of a phoenix, and there were jewels embedded in the metal. The sword looked very luxurious, especially the center of the handle, which held a fist-sized, gold jewel.


    Han Sen had seen a lot of weapons in his time, but he had never seen a weapon that looked so opulent.


    ¡°How can you fish up something like this?¡± Han Sen mumbled as he stood up. He walked in front of the big gold sword. He reached for the handle to see what sort of weapon it was.


    Pang!


    Just as Han Sen¡¯s hand touched the pommel, the brilliant gold sword shone brightly. Han Sen felt as if an electric current was coursing through him. His entire body was hurled through the air. He rolled for one hundred meters beforeing to a stop.


    ¡°Oh no... It¡¯s a deified treasure...¡± Han Sen lifted himself off the ground. His whole body was covered in ash, and blood dripped from his mouth. He looked happy, though.


    Despite his remarkable fitness, the de had still been able to toss him away and deal that much damage with a single touch. It was definitely a deified treasure. Any item of a lesser rank couldn¡¯t possess that much power.¡°You can fish up deified treasure from here? Seriously?¡± Han Sen ran back to the luxurious sword. He still couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Han Sen stared at the gleaming sword, and he finally epted that Exquisite hadn¡¯t just been testing his patience. There really were powerful treasures that could be pulled from thiske.


    Evidently, some of them were even deified.


    ¡°No wonder the Very High are so strong. Deified treasures can be pulled from thiske. This cannot be real, surely.¡± Han Sen felt as if his heart was going to leap out of his chest. It had taken them half a day to obtain this deified treasure. If they fished there for a few months, they would be blinged up in all sorts of deified kit.


    But when Han Sen went to take hold of the gold sword again, the luxurious weapon bounced him away again. Han Sen used all his power to try and hold it, but s, he could not.


    However, when Bao¡¯er touched it, the beautiful gold sword seemed to restfortably in her hands. And it even became smaller. It shrank until it seemed perfectly suited to her diminutive size.


    ¡°This cannot only be used by the person who fished it up, surely.¡± After Han Sen thought of this, he threw his Underworld Silk into theke again. He watched the Underworld Lake and thought, ¡°Come on, baby. Give me a big gold sword, too. I don¡¯t mind if it makes me look rich.¡±

 Chapter 2648 - Yellow Paper

    <strong>Chapter 2648 Yellow Paper</strong>


    When the potential reward was high enough, Han Sen could be a very patient man. He squatted down near theke, and he didn¡¯t move for half the day. In fact, in all that time, he didn¡¯t even blink. He was hoping he would be able to fish something out.


    Bao¡¯er spun her gold sword around, ying with it casually. But after a while, she grew tired of the weapon. She put it away inside her little gourd. She returned to Han Sen¡¯s side with her hand on her jaw. She watched him fish.


    Han Sen was very jealous of her ability to use the gold sword, but there was nothing he could do about it. It was simr to when he needed to make use of Wind String. He had been able to fire the legendary bow, but he preferred using the Six-Core Snake Bow due to its adherence to his will.


    ¡°Are big gold swords the only thing that thiske contains?¡± Han Sen wondered. He didn¡¯t think things would be that simple, though. If it was that easy to obtain deified treasures, the Very High wouldn¡¯t have been beaten by Sacred long ago.


    While Han Sen was in deep thought, he felt his Underworld Silk twitch. The vibration ran gently through his fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something!¡± Han Sen jumped. He quickly yanked the Underworld Silk back and began reeling it in. It didn¡¯t, however, feel as heavy asst time. There was little resistance, so whatever it was had to be lighter. Han Sen thought to himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it is another giant sword. Could it be a dagger instead? Or maybe an arrow? It has to be something. If it¡¯s a smaller item, maybe I can use it with my Six-Core Snake Bow, at least.¡±


    Bao¡¯er happily helped Han Sen pulling the line in. With the two of them working together, it wasn¡¯t long until they had brought their catch out of the mist. Just like thest time, when they pulled something out of theke, it felt as if an stic band had been broken. The Underworld Silk suddenly bounced up.


    Han Sen was prepared this time, however. He stood solidly and didn¡¯t fall over. He stared at what was attached to the Underworld Silk this time.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen saw an old piece of yellowish paper on the end of the line. He reached out his hand and pulled the paper free.


    When he brought it closer to his face, he confirmed that the piece of paper was exactly what it looked like.


    ¡°This Underworld Lake is so weird. How can I fish out paper?¡± Han Sen opened the old, wrinkled paper. He noticed that there was a drawing on it.


    Han Sen almost coughed up lots of blood upon seeing what was inside it. He quickly closed it and pushed Bao¡¯er¡¯s head away. He was not going to let her see the illustration.


    ¡°What the hell? What is this? Why did I fish out porn?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    Bao¡¯er had fished up a deified xenogeneic treasure, whereas Han Sen had pulled out a pornographic image. It was very beautiful, he had to admit. He only looked at it once, but his nose almost bled.


    ¡°It seems as if what can be fished up isn¡¯t fixed. If people could just randomly fish up deified treasures, the Very High would be very rich.¡± Han Sen thought this was to be expected.


    But if there was still a chance of fishing up deified treasure, then Han Sen wasn¡¯t about to miss the opportunity. So, he lowered the Underworld Silk and went back to patiently waiting.


    This time, it took a much shorter time before the line twitched again. It had only been an hour when the Underworld Silk began to move.


    Han Sen was so happy, and he pulled the line. Bao¡¯er came over to help, and so they reeled in their freshest catch together again. As the two of them worked, Han Sen prayed, ¡°Give me a deified treasure... Give me a deified treasure...¡±


    Bo!


    Something came flying out of theke. When Han Sen saw it clearly, his face almost copsed.


    It looked like another sheet of paper. It looked simr to thest one he had brought up.


    Indeed, when Han Sen took the catch in his hands, it was the same old, yellow paper.


    He gripped Bao¡¯er¡¯s head and moved it away. He opened the old sheet of paper to reveal another pornographic image.


    But this was different from thest one. The people depicted were the same as before, but they were doing things in a different position.


    ¡°Holy crap! Is this whole thing aic?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    ¡°Dad, I want to fish, too,¡± Bao¡¯er said, as she looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Sure, it can be your turn to try.¡± After Han Sen put down the Underworld Silk, he passed it to Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er gave him a pleased grin. She took the silk and squatted near theke¡¯s edge. She stared at theke intently, as if she was afraid of missing this opportunity to fish.


    Han Sen went back to researching the geno arts he had been given. He was still interested in fishing, but he had received two pornographic images in a row. So, he was no longer in the mood.


    Very Real Body was a high-ss geno art. Han Sen followed the teachings and practiced with it. The cells in his body grew numb, as if electrical currents were zapping them. It was a sensation that surged through him from the tips of his toes to the top of his head, reaching into every nook and cranny within him.


    But the effect was still very weak. It would take a long time to practice, but over time, he should be able to turn his own body into a dangerous weapon.


    ¡°Dad, I got something!¡± Bao¡¯er shouted, interrupting Han Sen¡¯s practice.


    Han Sen helped Bao¡¯er reel the line in. It felt so very heavy this time, and it had Han Sen thinking, ¡°Another beautiful, enormous sword?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I wonder what I got this time?¡± Bao¡¯er babbled in excitement. She didn¡¯t really care about procuring more items for herself, but the mystery of what she might pull out of theke was tantalizing.


    She was like a gambler, riding the lightning for all the life and death excitement she could find.


    ¡°Pull it out and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Han Sen kept tugging, and before long, they yanked the catch out.


    The thing that emerged from the mist arced above them like a rainbow and fell toward them, shining like a piece of the sun itself.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see what it was due to the intense gleam, but he could feel that it possessed a scary presence. He didn¡¯t dare touch it, and he pulled Bao¡¯er aside.


    Pang!


    That shining thingnded on the shore. Once it hit the ground, the light grew dimmer. Han Sen could look at it safely now. He discovered that the item wasn¡¯t as big as he initially thought. It was actually rather small. It was curved like a rainbow, and there were three gems shaped like a sun, moon, and star embedded within it. It looked very pretty.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen asked, his voice confused.


    ¡°It is a beautiful hair clip.¡± Bao¡¯er happily picked up the item and put it in her hair. She turned around, looked at Han Sen, and asked, ¡°Dad, does it look good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it looks very nice,¡± Han Sen said while staring at the hair clip.¡°A hair clip? It looks like you can fish anything out of thiske, but judging from the power inside it, this item is rather extraordinary. It seems rather easy to get grand treasures from thiske.¡± Han Sen was so tempted. He told Bao¡¯er, ¡°Bao¡¯er, how about we take turns fishing?¡±


    Bao¡¯er had received a beautiful hair clip. She was so happy. She nodded and gave Han Sen the Underworld Silk.


    Han Sen started fishing again. And he took turns with Bao¡¯er. The two of them created quite a ruckus as they fished.


    ¡°Come out! Give me a treasure...¡± Han Sen was shouting.


    A piece of yellow paper came soaring out of theke.


    ¡°Ah, what is this? It looks so pretty!¡± said Bao¡¯er¡¯s voice.


    A piece of yellow paper... Bao¡¯er¡¯s excited voice... A piece of yellow paper... Bao¡¯er¡¯s excited voice... The same process repeated itself over and over on the shores of the Underworld Lake.

 Chapter 2649 - Meeting at the Lake

    <h4>Chapter 2649 Meeting at the Lake</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the thick stack of yellow papers he had amassed. He wanted to cry. Those pornographic pictures he had fished up over the past few days were enough topose an entire book. Aside from the yellow papers, he hadn¡¯t been able to catch anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± he reminded himself. ¡°These pictures look kind of like aic.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Bao¡¯er being there, Han Sen would have liked to examine them in greater depth.


    Han Sen looked at the Bao¡¯er. Her experience fishing had been very different. She had managed to earn all sorts of things. Although they weren¡¯t all deified treasures, the things she had collected were all better than the yellow papers Han Sen had received.


    ¡°It looks like my luck hasn¡¯t been too good in recent times. Perhaps I should ask Mister White to calcte my fortunes and find a way to heighten my luck,¡± Han Sen thought, considering various ways he might improve his situation.


    Just as it was Bao¡¯er¡¯s turn to fish, the small jade figure reacted. Han Sen quickly pulled Bao¡¯er away and sat down on thekeshore himself, pretending to be in the middle of fishing.


    Not longter, Exquisite teleported there.


    Exquisite walked over to Han Sen and looked at him. She didn¡¯t see anything next to Han Sen, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Underworld Lake is often like this. Sometimes it can take a couple of days to get something, other times it can take weeks. I asked you toe here to test your luck and give you some time to practice geno arts.


    Han Sen was shocked. Hearing Exquisite, it sounded as if it was supposed to take a number of days to fish something out. But he had always received something in half a day, at the most. The shortest time it had taken those two to fish something out was half an hour. The average, if he had to guess, was two to three hours.


    Han Sen had been trying to think of a way to show Exquisite those yellow papers, but he didn¡¯t have to do that anymore.


    ¡°It looks like there are no resources I can use for practice here,¡± Han Sen said, looking at Exquisite.


    Underworld Lake was magical, but he couldn¡¯t stay here if he was only pulling out old pieces of paper. He would rather kill xenogeneics.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush anything just yet. Recently, my little sister has needed my help. I don¡¯t have the time to take you hunting. So, continue practicing here. If you have enough luck, maybe Underworld Lake will give you a pleasant surprise,¡± Exquisite said with a smile.


    Han Sen might have just been imagining things, but he noticed that when she spoke to him¡ªeven though she was still reserved¡ªshe tended to smile more and more. She was different from how she used to be.


    ¡°There was a surprise, but the surprise was so big, I wasn¡¯t sure how to take it,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    After a brief conversation with Han Sen, Exquisite quickly walked away. She left a few items behind for Han Sen to live off, and she also provided him with vials of geno fluid.


    Han Sen had actually brought his own, but he had forgotten to tell her.


    Han Sen pulled a parasol out of Destiny¡¯s Tower, and he also brought out a couple of sunbathing chairs. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er settled themselves downfortably on the shores of theke to fish. As they did so, Han Sen also set aside some time to research the geno arts he had been given.


    The geno fluids Exquisite had brought him weren¡¯t bad. They were good for his body, but Han Sen had yet to find a way to make a breakthrough that would enable him to be half-deified.


    After another couple of days, Han Sen gave up fishing. He let Bao¡¯er do things herself. He focused on practicing his geno arts.


    Part of the reason he had given up was because he had continued to receive pieces of paper. It was pointless for him to continue. Whenever Bao¡¯er fished, she would retrieve something encrusted in jewels. Each item was ornately wrought and beautifully finished.


    But aside from the enormous gold sword and the hair clip, Bao¡¯er hadn¡¯t gotten any more deified treasures. Clearly, deified treasures weren¡¯t easily found.


    Since Bao¡¯er had already been able to get two, though, that was still a fantastic result.


    Not everything she fished up was a high-level treasure. There were a few ordinary items in there. But whether they were high-ss or low-ss items, they all looked sovereignly luxurious.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed. He picked up Bao¡¯er and pulled the Underworld Silk away from her.


    A minuteter, he saw someone approach. It was Second Brother Liyu Zhen, the man that Han Sen had met when he first entered Outer Sky.


    Liyu Zhen saw Han Sen and Bao¡¯er behaving as if they were having a vacation, lying down on their sunbathing chairs with a parasol. There were many snacks and drinks on a table beside them. There was even a nuclear reactor mini-fridge. The sight made him frown.


    ¡°Exquisite brought you here to practice, not to have a vacation,¡± Liyu Zhen said coldly.


    ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Han Sen continued to lounge on the sunbathing chair. He didn¡¯t get up, and he didn¡¯t even spare the other man a nce.


    Liyu Zhen¡¯s face looked cold. He stared at Han Sen for a while. Without saying another word, he went to the other side of theke. He pulled out an Underworld Silk from his head of hair. It looked as if he hade there to fish, as well.


    If most people of another race spoke to Liyu Zhen like that, he would have reacted poorly. But Han Sen was already Exquisite¡¯s silkworm. There was nothing he could do to Han Sen; that was one of the Very High¡¯s established rules. Even if a silkwormmitted a crime, it was the master of the silkworm that had to deal with it.


    If Liyu Zhen fought Han Sen there, he wouldn¡¯t simply be fighting Han Sen. He would be humiliating Exquisite. That was why Liyu Zhen didn¡¯t do anything.


    With Liyu Zhen being there, though, Han Sen couldn¡¯t allow Bao¡¯er to fish for him. So, he fished on his own the whole time.


    Han Sen¡¯s situation was still mostly the same, though. He still reclined in his sunbathing chair. He tied the Underworld Silk to his finger, so he could sense movement the moment it happened.


    Han Sen then turned his attention back to reading through the geno arts. He didn¡¯t have to look at his line, though. He knew it was only a matter of time before he received another yellow piece of paper.


    Of course, an hourter, something pulled at his line. He pulled it out of the mist, revealing another sheet of paper.


    Liyu Zhen nced over when he saw that Han Sen had received something. It was just an old piece of paper, though, so he ignored Han Sen and carried on fishing.With Liyu Zhen being there, Han Sen felt ufortable. When there was no one, Exquisite could not feel him, and he was able to do anything he wanted to.


    If he disobeyed Exquisite¡¯s wishes while someone was there to tattle on him, however, he could risk getting into trouble.


    Plus, Liyu Zhen had seen what Han Sen had pulled out of theke. Now, he could no longer hide what he had retrieved. If Exquisite wanted to read the pages, he would have to let her see them.


    ¡°What is this guy doing here?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of a way to get the man to leave, and he couldn¡¯t leave himself. He had to continue fishing.


    After half the day, Liyu Zhen felt as if something was amiss. In that short period of time, Han Sen had pulled three things out of theke. They all looked like old sheets of paper. Han Sen was operating at a remarkably efficient catch rate.


    When Han Sen pulled out his third piece of paper, Liyu Zhen put away his Underworld Silk and walked in front of Han Sen to look at the other man¡¯s catch.


    ¡°Let me see those papers.¡±

 Chapter 2650 - Different Kind of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 2650 Different Kind of Luck</h4>


    ¡°Why should I let you see them?¡± Han Sen asked, his voice rxed and unhurried. He casually rolled up the paper, then turned a cold nce on Liyu Zhen as he spoke.


    Liyu Zhen looked at Han Sen with disdain, then chuckled darkly. ¡°You are with the Very High now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face remained expressionless.


    Liyu Zhen wasn¡¯t annoyed. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°I just want you to know that if a Very High asks something of you, you cannot say no.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? I just said it. What are you going to do about it?¡± Han Sen said.


    Han Sen thought Liyu Zhen was going to fight him, but it didn¡¯t seem like Liyu Zhen was going to go that far. He just continued to stare coolly at Han Sen, and then, the third eye in his forehead opened. His ck and white pupils looked like a tai chi yin yang symbol. That ck and white symbol began to spin. It looked like some invisible light was brewing within it.


    His gaze now looked as if it could see through everything, and it made Han Sen frown.


    Liyu Zhen looked into Han Sen¡¯s yellow piece of paper. With a disdainful look, he said, ¡°I thought you had pulled up something nice, but it¡¯s just a pornographic picture. I overestimated you, clearly.¡±


    After that, Liyu Zhen went back to ignoring Han Sen. He returned to his fishing spot and continued with the task.


    It was a coincidence. Liyu Zhen sat there and fished for a while. Butter on, his Underworld Silk began to move. It shook a lot, and it appeared as if something big was on the other end.


    Liyu Zhen quickly pulled the line. He tried his hardest to tug it out, but the thing seemed heavy.


    Pang!


    After ten minutes of wrestling with the submerged foe, Liyu Zhen managed to pull out an item from beneath the mist of theke. The object bounced right out of it andnded on the shore.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but look at it. He saw a big gold sword that was simr to the one Bao¡¯er had retrieved. It looked a lot rougher around the edges, though. It also seemed tock the jewels. It was just a big gold sword that was missing its luxurious touches.


    Liyu Zhen looked at the big sword with excitement. He spoke to himself, saying, ¡°Gold sh... Is this the deified Gold sh? The Seventh Uncle was right. My luck has finally turned around.¡±


    He picked up the big gold sword with a look of unbridled joy. He was extremely fond of his new catch. And after goofing around with it for a while, he decided to end his day of fishing. He put his Underworld Silk away and started to leave with the golden sword in his hand.


    When he passed by Han Sen, Liyu Zhen looked at him. He acted as if he was talking to himself, but the words of poison were obviously meant for Han Sen to hear. ¡°This is the luck that separates you from I. You can only fish up that useless and dirty pornography, while I get deified treasures.¡±


    ¡°Really? Your piece of crap sword is a deified treasure?¡± Han Sen said with augh.


    ¡°Such an ignorant kid you are! Gold sh is an obscenely rare treasure to fish up from the Underworld Lake. It is deified at the very least. Although it is a primitive treasure, it is much better than your dirty pictures,¡± Liyu Zhen said with a coldugh.


    ¡°That means there are higher-level Gold shes to be found, right?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course there are. One of our leaders managed to obtain a butterfly-ss Gold sh, but that doesn¡¯t matter to you. Carry on fishing up your useless, dirty porn... Haha!¡± Liyu Zhen held his sword proudly andughed as he wandered off. Heughed in mockery.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t be bothered with the man. He thought to himself, ¡°It looks like the sword Bao¡¯er got was also a Gold sh. But it is obvious that Bao¡¯er¡¯s is of a higher ss. Which ss it is has yet to be determined, though.¡±


    After Liyu Zhen left, Han Sen felt a lot morefortable where he was. It felt good to have no one watching him again. He nned to fish one more item out of theke, then let Bao¡¯er carry on while he went back to practicing with his geno arts.


    Not longter, Han Sen felt the Underworld Silk move. Something hadtched onto the line.


    Han Sen thought it would just be another yellow paper, but the item he pulled up was ck. It wasn¡¯t the same yellow paper as before.


    ¡°Has my luck taken a change for the better?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He quickly grabbed the ck thing to take a look at it.


    When Han Sen picked it up, a chill ran through him. This new item was also a sheet of paper, but it was ck this time, and it was much thicker than the yellow sheets he had previously retrieved.


    ¡°Am I going to collect seven different colors of paper before I move on? Can I summon a dragon along with it?¡± Han Senined, turning the paper over so he could check it out.


    Han Sen had a look, and the sight made him freeze. This new piece of paper was indeed quite different. The thick ck parchment appeared to be the cover of a book. Furthermore, there were three words written on the front.


    ¡°Xuan Yellow Sutra. This cover cannot be a cover for all of those yellow papers, can it?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He flipped it over and had a look at all the small words inside the cover.


    ¡°If the man is in chaos, the sky and the earth will be in chaos. And the sky and the earth will turn yellow.¡± Han Sen was shocked. This line of words was the prologue of the Xuan Yellow Sutra. This was definitely some sort of geno art, but it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the yellow papers he had collected.


    ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t a cover for the yellow papers. Maybe it¡¯s meant for another book?¡± Han Sen thought the entire situation was strange.


    Han Sen hesitated. While Bao¡¯er began fishing, he brought out all of the yellow papers and started to piece them together. He noticed all of the yellow pages had numbers. So, Han Sen arranged them in order of their numbers. There were many missing pages, however. The highest number was 254, but Han Sen only had 20 pages in total.


    Han Sen put them down next to the Xuan Yellow Sutra and noticed that their size was a perfect fit. Still, he couldn¡¯t be sure if the cover was really meant for his yellow papers.Han Sen thought this was a bit weird. He looked at the contents of the yellow paper, and when he looked over them, he felt a strange sensation.


    He thought the pictures had merely been the doodles of some horny guy in ancient times, so he had never inspected them closely. But now that he was, he noticed something.


    The people in the picture were covered in thin veins of blue and red. The small lines were very light. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t decided to examine the papers closely, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed them at all. Few drawings were so realistic that they mapped people¡¯s veins and arteries.


    But after a thorough inspection, he realized they weren¡¯t blood vessels. The small, blue lines should have been meridians, and the red were likely the presence.


    Han Sen was so shocked, and he thought to himself, ¡°This isn¡¯t a porn picture. It is a geno art! But why would a geno art look like this? It is easy to misunderstand it.¡±


    Due to the fact that there were no descriptions or text, and Han Sen was missing many more pages, he couldn¡¯t be entirely sure it was a geno art. But regardless, his interest in it had been sparked.


    Han Sen took the Underworld Silk away from Bao¡¯er. He continued fishing, and a little whileter, he fished up another yellow paper.

 Chapter 2651 - Star Tree

    <h4>Chapter 2651 Star Tree</h4>


    On a ship that was headed to the Andromeda system, a crystallizer woman turned to a man next to her. She looked afraid.


    ¡°Are you a crystallizer?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said with a nod. He sounded rather cold.


    The woman looked very surprised, and she said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have met someone of the same race here. My name is Lydia. You took the hall¡¯s quest to venture to the Andromeda system to hunt xenogeneics, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man answered. His emotions didn¡¯t seem perturbed at all.


    ¡°That is great. Can webine forces and do it together?¡± the woman said.


    ¡°No, we cannot,¡± the man answered.


    The woman seemed disappointed, and she said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I guess. What is your name, anyway? Can we exchange phone numbers? There are too few crystallizers here. We can contact each other.¡±


    ¡°No, we cannot,¡± the man said. His face remained impassive.


    The woman had spoken nicely to the man, but the man hadn¡¯t reciprocated by the smallest amount. He never gave her a reply that was greater than three words.


    After they arrived in the Andromeda system, the ship¡¯s passengers spread out as they headed to the variouss. The man got off the ship while the woman followed after him.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± the man asked, turning around and looking at Lydia strangely.


    ¡°It is because, in this universe, a crystallizer woman meeting a crystallizer man is a one-in-a-billion chance. I don¡¯t want to miss out on such a rare opportunity. So, please, tell me your name,¡± Lydia responded, lowering her head and mumbling quickly. She spoke in a volume that only dogs could have discerned.


    ¡°Yi Dong Mu,¡± the man finally spoke his name.


    Lydia looked very happy to hear that. She raised her head, wanting to tell Yi Dong Mu something. But as she opened her lips, before she could speak, Yi Dong Mu¡¯s dagger mmed through her heart.


    ¡°Why... why...¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. She stared at Yi Dong Mu with shock. She couldn¡¯t believe the man would do something like this to her.


    ¡°It is because I sense something dangerous within you.¡± Yi Dong Mu pulled his dagger back out of Lydia, sending the woman stumbling to the ground.


    He looked at Lydia¡¯s body, then turned around. He left and disappeared somece into the mountains.


    Shortly after Yi Dong Mu left, the lifeless Lydia opened her eyes. Weird shes passed through her eyes, and she stood up like a wooden doll.


    At that moment, Lydia looked like a lifeless robot. Her eyes were wide open, but they had no focus. It was like lots of data was scrolling through her eyes.


    ¡°It failed again. Such a heartless killer. He killed a beautiful woman of the same race simply because he sensed danger. It is so hard to deal with this guy.¡± After a while, Lydia spoke to herself. ¡°So annoying! I have now failed eight times trying to get close to this target. Another team failed to gain any information from him, as well. It is so hard to get information from others who have been in contact with Han Sen before. Since when did the crystallizers be so strong? It looks like this investigation will be quite difficult.¡±


    After that, Lydia¡¯s body suddenly copsed on the ground. Her light faded, and she looked like a dead body again.


    ¡°Brother King, has anything special happened to you recently?¡± Wang Yuhang looked at his phone while chatting with Xie Qing King.


    ¡°I made some new friends,¡± Xie Qing King said, with a cigar hanging from his lips. He was reclined in a CEO chair. He looked really rxed as he spoke.


    ¡°Me, too. But it looks like something happened with Han Sen. Is he in big trouble or something?¡± Wang Yuhang said.


    ¡°Maybe not. Maybe they are just keen on investigating the boy. Otherwise, the peopleing to ask us questions wouldn¡¯t be so gentle.¡± Xie Qing King squinted while he spoke.


    ¡°Then, what are we going to do?¡± Wang Yuhang asked.


    ¡°If someone is giving you free money and beautiful women, are you ever going to say no? It would be very rude, and you would be missing out. That would sadden the person making the offer. Of course, we aren¡¯t going to do that.¡± Xie Qing Kingughed.


    ¡°Teehee! That is what I thought, too. Lin Feng, Tang Zhenliu, and the others, as well. Can you please get in touch with them? Me being here is not a coincidence.¡± Wang Yuhangughed.


    ...


    Every day, Han Sen remained near theke and continued fishing out pages of the Xuan Yellow Sutra. For some reason, whenever it was Bao¡¯er¡¯s turn, she always ended up with actual treasures, and every time Han Sen fished, he ended up with a sheet of paper belonging to the Xuan Yellow Sutra.


    ¡°This is so f*cking weird. Why can I only retrieve this geno art, page by page?¡± Han Sen wondered. He couldn¡¯t think of an answer.


    After all, anti-material worlds were difficult to exin. Common sense and logic didn¡¯t really apply to such ces, and Han Sen didn¡¯t want to waste time mulling it over. He just wanted to gather all the pages of the Xuan Yellow Sutra as fast as he could. He was keen to find out what sort of geno art it was.


    ¡°A geno art thates from the anti-material world. No matter how bad it is, it must be special, right?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Suddenly, the triangle symbol on the small jade figure glowed. Han Sen knew Exquisite was on her way over. He carefully synced his thoughts with the small jade figure.


    ¡°Find anything?¡±


    Momentster, Exquisite teleported right next to Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes, but I did not get any fish. The stuff I¡¯ve been collecting is pretty weird,¡± Han Sen with a strange tone of voice.


    ¡°Underworld Lake is connected with the anti-material world. It is normal to fish up odd things. What did you get?¡± Exquisite asked.


    ¡°I got some paper,¡± Han Sen said slowly. Liyu Zhen had seen these yellow sheets of paper before, so there was no use in hiding it. He had no choice but to reveal what he had found.


    ¡°Paper? What sort of paper?¡± Exquisite asked with curiosity. Although anything could show up in Underworld Lake, it was rare to get something like paper.


    ¡°About that...¡± Han Sen was frozen. When he thought about the lewd content on the yellow pages, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Exquisite could sense what Han Sen was thinking. So, she blushed and said, ¡°Never mind. You don¡¯t have to tell me. Whatever you get from Underworld Lake belongs to you. Even if you collect a deified treasure, it is all yours. When you leave Outer Sky, you can even take them with you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen pretended to be relieved.


    ¡°I thought you always wanted xenogeneic resources. I have found some for you already. How much you get will depend on your power, though,¡± Exquisite said to Han Sen. She appeared rather mellow.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen asked, curious.


    ¡°Outer Sky has a star tree. The tree produces star fruit, and it is surrounded by powerful space xenogeneics. They are King ss, at least. Of course, some can even reach deified. Now, you can collect the star fruit, but how many you can collect will depend on you.¡±

 Chapter 2652 - Headstrong Elder

    <h4>Chapter 2652 Headstrong Elder</h4>


    Han Sen listened carefully as Exquisite exined the situation to him in more detail. The star tree was guarded by seniors of the Very High. Every silkworm of the Very High was allowed one chance to im star fruit from its boughs.


    But how many star fruit could be collected would be determined by tests conducted by the aforementioned seniors of the Very High.


    The test results corrted with how many star fruits could be obtained. Even if the results weren¡¯t great, a participant was always guaranteed at least one. Ten star fruits was generally the most one could receive.


    But the tests were highly variable depending on which Very High senior was administering them.


    ¡°The personality of your particr administrator is very unique. If he likes you, he will only ask you a few questions. Then, he will let you im seven or eight fruits. If he doesn¡¯t like you, he will give you a very difficult question. If you answer correctly, you will only be allowed a small number of star fruits... I hope the man will like you.¡± Exquisite¡¯s eyes looked strange as she spoke.


    ¡°Is he often that unreasonable? Is there any point of a test if he just gets to decide regardless? Just make it a beauty contest or something, then,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Exquisite could feel what Han Sen was thinking, so sheughed. ¡°The star tree belongs to the uncle alone. Who he shares the fruit with is entirely his decision. Being willing to share with those far younger than him is already a grand act of kindness. So, even if he gives you only one star fruit, you should still be appreciative.¡±


    ¡°I see. That makes sense then. If they are his items, then he can definitely dictate the distribution of them,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    ¡°This is just a small reward. My generation will soon begin testing silkworms in earnest. If you perform well when that happens, the resources you receive will far exceed the star fruit,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°How long must we wait?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°There are thirteen of us in my generation. Now, there is only one little sister who has yet to decide on a silkworm. Once she has made her decision, the tests will begin.¡± When Exquisite spoke of her little sister, her eyes glimmered strangely.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt weird hearing this, too. But he carefully kept his thoughts away from the subject.


    The little sister Exquisite was referring to was undoubtedly Li Keer. Li Keer wanted Dor, so Han Sen knew all about that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should head to the star tree.¡± Exquisite ced a hand on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. Then, she teleported Han Sen and Bao¡¯er away from Underworld Lake.


    There were still many Xuan Yellow Sutra pages left to collect, and Han Sen wanted to carry on fishing them all out, but it was a long task that he couldn¡¯t rush. He would have to wait for the chance to fish againter.


    When Han Sen saw the star tree, he was shocked. Its boughs almost nketed the whole sky. It was like a big umbre that formed a bridge between thend and the sky itself.


    Many pieces of fruit hung from the tree¡¯s branches. They looked like suns, and their light made the leaves of the tree shine like jade. It was so very beautiful, and Han Sen squinted against the light.


    ording to what Exquisite had told him, the test administrator¡¯s personality was quite strange. But his story was a legendary one.


    When a child of the Very High was born, it would be put into one of two factions. One faction was responsible for reproducing. They were the ordinary Very High, and they didn¡¯t practice the Very High Sense. Their personalities wereparatively normal, and they retained emotions like an ordinary person would. They were simr to Liyu Zhen.


    The other faction was the one Exquisite studied with. They learned the Very High Sense, and at the end of their practice, their emotions were practically non-existent. Their strength andbat prowess, however, were the best of the Very High.


    When a Very High was born, it was decided which path they would take.


    This man was like Exquisite. He practiced Very High Sense, and he had reached deified ss with it. He had been only a step away from bing a true god.


    But then, he destroyed his Very High Sense and started anew. Not even Exquisite knew why the man had taken such drastic action.


    But as he began practicing again, the elder guarded the star tree and never left its side. Even the other Very High didn¡¯t know what level he was at currently.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Exquisite brought Han Sen beneath the boughs of the star tree and bowed to the roots of the tree.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er looked in the direction she was bowing, and there, they saw a giant stone tree root. Despite being made of stone, the root still seemed to be alive and growing. There was a gray-haired man of the Very High sitting on it.


    The wrinkles in his face appeared rougher than the bark of the tree. His white beard reached the ground. He remained sitting where he was, his eyes closed. He was so old that he looked like he¡¯d been petrified.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the man¡¯s appearance. With the power of the Very High, they could keep themselves looking young until the moment they died. Doing that wasn¡¯t difficult. He wondered why this man¡¯s face looked so old.


    Upon hearing Exquisite¡¯s voice, the old man opened his eyes. His eyelids were very wrinkly, too. He could barely open a small slit to see through. If one didn¡¯t look closely, one would never realize that his eyes were open at all.


    The old man looked at Exquisite. Then, he turned to Han Sen and Bao¡¯er. With a rough voice, he said, ¡°It is Exquisite. Have you brought your silkworm? Is it the big one or the small one?¡±


    ¡°His name is Han Sen. He is a crystallizer...¡± Exquisite introduced Han Sen and Bao¡¯er to him.


    ¡°You selected a crystallizer? That takes a lot of courage,¡± the old man said. He observed Han Sen¡¯s body well. He started to say something more, but he suddenly saw a person teleporting in front of him.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± the new man said, bowing to the elder.


    ¡°Liyu Zhen, what are you doing here?¡± Han Sen and Exquisite¡¯s heart asked the same question.¡°Liyu Zhen, please wait aside for a moment. Allow me to help Exquisite¡¯s silkworm conduct the test. Then it will be your turn,¡± the old man said, signaling him to stand aside for a while.


    When Liyu Zhen heard themand, he bowed to the old man and said, ¡°Uncle, if things are like that, why don¡¯t we conduct our tests together?¡±


    Han Sen and Exquisite, when they heard it, felt a shock. They didn¡¯t know what was going on in Liyu Zhen¡¯s mind to make such a proposal.


    When the old man heard this request, he went silent. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Why not? We can save some time. Let us do the tests together, then.¡±


    Exquisite was unsettled. Usually, ordinary Very High silkworms conducted their tests alone. And people of the Very High never had to undergo these tests at all. She was confused by why Liyu Zhen wanted to take a test, as well.


    The old man seemed to understand what Exquisite was wondering. And so he said, ¡°I have to travel soon. Others have rmended that Liyu Zhen protect the star tree in my absence. If he can pass the test, he will be in charge of the star tree temporarily.¡±


    Han Sen felt lucky. It was good that they hade now. If they came when Liyu Zhen was guarding the star tree, there was a chance Liyu Zhen would deliberately make the test difficult for him.

 Chapter 2653 - Star Beetle

    <h4>Chapter 2653 Star Beetle</h4>


    It really had been a coincidence that Liyu Zhen ran into Han Sen at the star tree. He had only just received the order to go there and take the test. He was there to take charge of the star tree in its current master¡¯s absence.


    Liyu Zhen had received a piece of news that few others knew. Once the star tree¡¯s elder left on his journey, he might nevere back. If Liyu Zhen took the star tree now, it was likely that the star tree would forever belong to him. That was why Liyu Zhen was so hyped when he arrived there. Watching over the tree temporarily wasn¡¯t a very important task, but bing its permanent care-taker...


    But when he found Han Sen already standing before the tree, he thought about how rude Han Sen had been to him at theke. He was just a silkworm, and even so, he dared to offend the Very High¡¯s Second Brother to his face. This was a chance to teach the whelp a lesson, or so Liyu Zhen thought. This wasn¡¯t an opportunity that he could allow to pass him by.


    ¡°Out in the rest of the universe, you might be some kind of generational prodigy. I can understand why you might believe you have a right to be so arrogant. But amidst the Very High, you are lower than dirt. If you don¡¯t know that already, there is a high chance you won¡¯t survive your tenure with us. I¡¯m just trying to be nice so that Exquisite won¡¯t end up being dragged down with you.¡± Liyu Zhen smirked to himself.


    The old man then nced at the tree around him and said, ¡°If this is the way that we¡¯re going to proceed, why don¡¯t you two remove the bugs from the star tree?¡±


    ¡°Remove bugs?¡± Han Sen asked, raising an eyebrow. This massive holy tree needed insect extermination? That was surprising, to say the least.


    Because Han Sen had just learned of the tree¡¯s existence, he didn¡¯t know that part of the tree guardian¡¯s job was to remove bugs from it every now and again. Otherwise, the bugs would eat and destroy the three¡¯s fruit. That was what Liyu Zhen would have to do if he took over the job, anyway.


    If Liyu Zhen hadn¡¯t been present, Han Sen¡¯s challenge would likely have been something different. However, because of the unique circumstances, the elder had decided that this test would be appropriate for both of them.


    ¡°While we are performing this test, you cannot use treasure or any other special powers. You need to use your own strength to remove the bugs. And while you are doing so, you cannot bring any harm to the star tree. If you damage the tree, you will receive no reward. You will, however, be given punishment,¡± the old man said warningly.


    ¡°Uncle, what kind of bugs are we removing?¡± Han Sen asked the old man politely.


    ¡°There is only one type of bug that darese close to the star tree,¡± the old man answered. ¡°It is called a star beetle. You will know them when you see them. I will give you a day. You will pass if you can remove one thousand bugs. Each hundred you remove will ount for one star fruit.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted to hear this. He had been worried that even if he did his job correctly, the old man wouldn¡¯t allow him to collect any star fruit. Now that he had been given terms and conditions, he could rest easy. This was the best way to conduct business.


    ¡°We start now. Tomorrow, at this time, you must return here. The bodies of the star beetles can stay on the tree. They will be cleared afterwards,¡± the old man said.


    Han Sen and Liyu Zhen bowed to the old man. Then, they both flew to the top of the star tree. Liyu Zhen looked at Han Sen and used Gxy Teleport. He vanished into the tree while Han Sen had to continue flying up.


    The star tree was a goliath. Each star fruit looked more like an asteroid. Han Sen flew as fast as he could, but it still took him an hour to get to the top of the tree.


    Liyu Zhen had started killing bugs a long time ago, but the tree was simply toorge. Han Sen couldn¡¯t see where Liyu Zhen was. So, he had to look for the bugs alone.


    Seeing the star tree up close, Han Sen noticed that the star tree¡¯s leaves really did look like jade. The giant fruits were crystal-clear.


    Because the old man¡¯s request was very strict, Han Sen couldn¡¯t do any damage at all to the star tree. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare touch the tree. He kept flying around it.


    Soon after, Han Sen found a bug lying on a branch of the star tree. It looked as fierce as a dragon, and it was the size of an adult bull. Its armor was sky-blue. The lighting from its shell shimmered and glittered like a tapestry of stars, and its face looked like the face of a stag beetle. It had eight ws, and it had a weird horn that was like a pincer.


    It looked much more polished than an actual stag beetle, though. Its body was crystal blue, and it shone. It was hard to imagine it was considered a pest.


    The old man had given him the order to remove the bugs without damaging the tree. Han Sen looked at the bug from afar, but he didn¡¯t dive right in to kill it. He observed the bug with his Purple-Eye Butterfly first.


    Without a doubt, the bug was King ss. Judging from its lifeforce and presence, Han Sen was able to predict that it was a third or fourth-tier King. Such a creature wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to deal with.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to do anything. He looked at the bug and thought to himself, ¡°He said I cannot hurt the star tree. That means I cannot hurt it while I fight. I need to kill this bug in one blow so that it can¡¯t damage the tree itself by attempting to fight back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an empty-type xenogeneic, so its body doesn¡¯t have an element. It is a xenogeneic based purely on raw strength. That means its shell must be extremely hard, far harder than those of xenogeneics of a simr level. Taking down a creature like this in one hit will be difficult,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    After observing the creature for a while, he was unable to discern any potential weak spots. Its entire body was d in that starry shell. To kill the bug, Han Sen knew he would have to break through that surface.


    ¡°If there are no weak spots, then I will just have to break it open with brute force. But using brute force will still have the same risks if I miss. If I don¡¯t kill the bug instantly, and it struggles, it will likely harm the bark and the leaves on the star tree,¡± Han Sen thought, continuing to observe the beetle intently.


    Liyu Zhen, meanwhile, had reached the tree one hour before Han Sen had. And before he arrived, he already knew a lot of information about the beetles. Liyu Zhen knew their weak spots, and he knew how to kill them effectively.


    After finding a beetle, Liyu Zhen started taking it down. Liyu Zhen hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense, but the Very High had many geno arts. There were many top-notch geno arts avable to learn. Liyu Zhen was a King; one of the best within the Very High, in fact. With many geno arts at his disposal, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to kill a King ss beetle.


    The beetle¡¯s shell was extremely hard. Ordinary King ss fighters of the same tier would have a hard time breaking through its shell, but Liyu Zhen only needed a few punches to destroy the beetle. He moved with insane speed.Liyu Zhen had found a few dozen beetles to kill before Han Sen had even reached the tree.


    Plus, when Han Sen found the beetle, he didn¡¯t immediately attack. He stayed where he was, observing them for a while. By the time Liyu Zhen had killed a hundred beetles, Han Sen hadn¡¯t even started fighting one.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daddy doing anything?¡± Bao¡¯er was holding Exquisite¡¯s hand and looking into a mirror while she spoke.


    The image in the mirror disyed both Han Sen and Liyu Zhen. Liyu Zhen had already killed one hundred beetles, but Han Sen had yet to do anything.


    ¡°He is thinking about how to kill the star beetles,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°What would he need to think about? Even Daddy¡¯s fingers are enough to crush those little bugs,¡± Bao¡¯er said curiously.


    Exquisite didn¡¯t answer, but the old man said, ¡°He¡¯s thinking about how to avoid harming the star tree if he moves to attack the bugs.¡±

 Chapter 2654 - An Accurate Kill That Is Like a Surgical Incision

    <h4>Chapter 2654 An urate Kill That Is Like a Surgical Incision</h4>


    Han Sen spent several long minutes in observation before he finally flew forward to strike that bug. When he was close enough to it, he suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already above the bug¡¯s shell.


    ¡°God¡¯s Wander?¡± Exquisite was shocked to see this. She was intimately familiar with the teleporting method he had used. Although he was only teleporting a short distance, the move was still impressive for a beginner. It was strange, though, considering she had only given him God¡¯s Wander a short while ago. If Han Sen had be this proficient with it already, he was more than brilliant. His talents really were out-of-this-world.


    ¡°Does he really have an eleven armor talent?¡± Exquisite couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Han Sen¡¯s body was unique. If the God Spirit Touch¡¯s result was genuine, it was nuts.


    Han Sen teleported behind the star beetle, but the star beetle didn¡¯t react. And then, Han Sen pointed a finger at its brain.


    Ding!


    There was a small ringing noise, like a steel needle striking bone. It was barely even audible. And right after, Han Sen pulled his finger away. The star beetle didn¡¯t struggle at all after the strike. It simply gave a tiny shiver. The beetle grew still again as if nothing had happened, but its lifeforce was waning fast. It didn¡¯t take long for its me to fully extinguish.


    The star beetle was in the same position as before. It was lying atop the branch, but if one looked closely, one could see a very small hole in its head that led down to the creature¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Star Beetle. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    A hunting announcement rang in Han Sen¡¯s head.


    ¡°What excellent powers of observation. That was a very strong ability. His body is evolving fairly well. Exquisite, I think you found yourself a decent silkworm,¡± the old man said. He looked at Han Sen with a genuine sense of appreciation for the young man¡¯s performance.


    Han Sen¡¯s attack had been very good. What the elder admired most about the scene was that Han Sen had taken the time to observe the creature beforemitting to action. He wasn¡¯t a reckless man whose body operated faster than his brain.


    Recklessness wasn¡¯t always a bad thing. If a warrior fought someone of the same tier, the fight was usually a matter of life or death for bothbatants. Neither fighter would have the opportunity to spend time deliberating their actions. The body¡¯s first response was usually the most useful.


    But taking care of those bugs didn¡¯t require those instantaneous reactions. Han Sen had no idea what the star beetles were before this day. He had only observed them for a moment before killing one in a single hit. He had managed to sever the star beetle¡¯s nervous system. It couldn¡¯t even react before it died. So, the damage dealt to the star tree was minimized. That was why the old man really admired Han Sen.


    Liyu Zhen had known all about the star beetles before he even began this test, but his methods of attack were still obscenely rough. He wasn¡¯t dealing much damage to the star tree, butpared to Han Sen, he was leaving a lot of wreckage in his wake.


    Han Sen started to attack more of the star beetles. He teleported and used his Under the Sky knife skills. The knife silks he controlled were as urate as a surgical de. His strikes would pierce through the beetles¡¯ shells and sever their major nerve pathways. Under such precise attacks, each star beetle died without the chance to fight back.


    Star beetles were falling to Han Sen one after another. Han Sen was like a skilled surgeon. Each cut he made had the precision of a razor. He was able to kill a hundred star beetles without missing once. None of the beetles stood a chance of resisting.


    The old man was shocked. Exquisite¡¯s eyes were glued to the video. Her mind was also connected to Han Sen¡¯s mind, and it was as if she was with Han Sen, killing those star beetles right then and there.


    That was the benefit of having a silkworm. She could share a bond and feel the same things as her silkworm did, thereby learning and experiencing something that she wasn¡¯t familiar with. It was a learning experience for her, too.


    As Han Sen went from King ss to deified or even further, Exquisite wouldn¡¯t level up with him. However, she would feel his evolution process as if it was happening to her. So, when she became deified, she would have all that experience. It was like she was being reborn, and there was no need for her to worry about going along the wrong path.


    The King ss star beetles were nothingpared to Exquisite; she could kill them with ease. Being as urate as Han Sen and obliterating a beetle¡¯s nerves so that it couldn¡¯t even struggle¡ªin addition to the fact he was killing so many star beetles without making a mistake¡ªExquisite couldn¡¯t have done the same.


    Exquisite could feel Han Sen¡¯s reactions, and that was what shocked her the most.


    Han Sen¡¯s simple finger attack looked easy. But before he did it, he used a lot of predictive powers. He calcted everything that could happen while he was performing the strike.


    Even a straight strike had many potential ramifications depending on its speed and power. If Exquisite hadn¡¯t been able to feel what Han Sen was thinking, she never would have guessed that there were so manyplicated calctions running through his mind.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s power is so strong. It is something you rarely see. Even those of us with the Very High Sense aren¡¯t capable of insanity like this.¡± Exquisite¡¯s emotions were quite conflicted.


    The more she studied Han Sen, the more she believed him to be a scary person.


    Han Sen no longer looked like he was fighting. It was more like he was finishing work that was supposed to have already been finished. He didn¡¯t have to worry about much because everything was under his control.


    Sharing Han Sen¡¯s mind allowed Exquisite to learn a lot, but it also made her feel even more conflicted with facing Han Sen now.


    The Very High were quite full of themselves, and that carried through strongly in how they treated their silkworms. The masters often acted high and mighty. Right now, Exquisite was feeling theplete opposite.


    The more she learned about Han Sen, the more she thought Han Sen was scarier than she was.


    ¡°Xenogeneic King hunted: Star Beetle. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Star Beetle beast soul.¡±


    After Han Sen killed a hundred star beetles, he earned a star beetle beast soul. He looked into his Sea of Soul, and he immediately noticed that the star beetle beast soul was an armor-type.That didn¡¯t surprise Han Sen. He had guessed that the star beetles would drop armor beast souls as soon as he saw them.


    ¡°Armor beast souls aren¡¯t bad. When I take control of the Constetion Sea, I can build a human army. At that point, beast souls like this will definitely prove their worth.¡± Han Sen thought about a human army decked out in beast soul armor. It would be a shocking sight.


    ¡°It would be great if there was a deified ss star beetle beast soul up for grabs,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    This was merely a random thought, of course. He didn¡¯t think he would actually have to fight a deified star beetle because the old man said he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to use geno treasures. He didn¡¯t have enough power to kill a deified xenogeneic on his own yet.


    Han Sen flew around the tree, searching for more star beetles to y. He eventually heard a buzzing noise in his ear.


    The sound seemed to being from above. Han Sen raised his head and nced through the gaps between the leaves. There, he saw a whole bunch of star beetles descending from the sky. They were alling to the star tree.


    The leader of the star beetles had a body that looked like icy jade. It glowed with a blue light, which was a beautiful sight. The scary presence proved its identity, as well. It was a deified star beetle.

 Chapter 2655 - Deified Star Beetle

    <h4>2655 Deified Star Beetle</h4>


    ¡°This is exactly what I wanted, but this isn¡¯t the right time. I can¡¯t use beast souls to fight. I would have to use my own power to fight it, but I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat a deified star beetle.¡± Han Sen was troubled by this most recent development.


    Star beetles were very good at physical-reinforcement. Even a primitive deified beetle would have a shell that was considerably harder than most primitive deifieds. Even if Han Sen could make use of his peacock soul robe or his Six Core Snake Bow, punching through that shell would be no small feat. Plus, there was the added fact that he couldn¡¯t make use of those tools right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about tackling a deified star beetle. You are better off sticking with the King ss star beetles to get your star fruit.¡± Han Sen continued looking around for star beetles to y.


    He didn¡¯t know where the star beetles had flown in from, but there were indeed many of them. Han Sen had been worried that the tree might not have one thousand star beetles for him to kill, but now it looked like there were at least ten thousand star beetles descending on the tree.


    When the star beetle swarm reached the tree, they spread out andnded on its leaves, branches, and fruit. Their sharp teeth began to gnaw on the star tree. And while the star tree was very hard, their teeth were sharp and hard enough to leave marks in the bark. It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal now, but if they kept chewing the tree like that every day, it would only be a matter of time before the tree fell.


    Han Sen continued killing all that he could. He slew many star beetles, and in three or four hours, he had brought down five hundred of them. He had also earned three beast souls.


    ¡°It looks like I should be able to kill two thousand star beetles before the timer is up. That means I will be able to grab twenty star fruits. But the star fruits are so big, how will I even cart them off?¡± As Han Sen pondered this conundrum, he felt something cold approaching his back. He immediately teleported away.


    After he teleported off, the deified star beetle reached his old position. Itnded on a branch, and its small blue eyes peered at the newly re-positioned Han Sen.


    ¡°Oh no! Why did this guye here?¡± Han Sen had deliberately avoided the deified star beetle as he moved on down the tree. He hadn¡¯t expected the powerful beetle toe after him and attempt a sneak attack.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. The deified star beetle was attacking him again. Its blue body became lightning that zapped its way forward to reach Han Sen.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t fast enough to dodge the beetle¡¯s charge with speed alone. He teleported away again. He put some distance between himself and the deified star beetle. He didn¡¯t stop there, either. He teleported again to get even farther away from his attacker.


    But the deified star beetle wasn¡¯t keen on letting Han Sen off the hook. It continued to use its blue light to try to attack him, and Han Sen¡¯s teleportation skills weren¡¯t taking him far enough away. He couldn¡¯t shake off the star beetle. Every time Han Sen appeared out of a fresh teleportation, the star beetle wasing for him like a beam of blue light. Han Sen had no choice but to continue teleporting. He no longer had enough time to continue killing star beetles, as his focus rested on dealing with his new deified foe.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but frown. Because he was being pursued by the deified star beetle, he was missing out on any chance to kill the average star beetles. If he didn¡¯t kill one thousand beetles, he wasn¡¯t sure if the old man would allow him to collect star fruit.


    ¡°Weird. Why won¡¯t this deified star beetle let me go?¡± Han Sen frowned. This creature seemed very driven to attack him.


    ¡°This is so strange. Why does this deified star beetle keep chasing Han Sen?¡± Exquisite was confused, too. Star beetles weren¡¯t very intelligent, and even finding the star tree was a matter of instinct for the creatures. If their intelligence had been higher, they would have fled the moment they saw the old man sitting beneath the tree.


    Liyu Zhenughed to himself. The moment the star beetles descended, he and Han Sen both saw them. After seeing the deified beetle, an idea hatched in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t have the power to control the star beetle, but he didn¡¯t need to control the deified; he just needed to give the creature a target. Han Sen was hunting the star beetles, and wisps of the dead beetles¡¯ presence would be clinging to his body. Liyu Zhen merely used a secret trick to enable the deified star beetle to smell the presence of the exterminating Han Sen. It drew the deified fiend to Han Sen exclusively.


    ¡°This deified star beetle¡¯s appearance has saved me a lot of trouble. I do still need to teach him that lesson, after all. I didn¡¯t even have to do this myself.¡± Liyu Zhen stopped focusing on Han Sen, and he returned his focus to killing King ss star beetles.


    Even if Han Sen was able to escape the attacks of the deified star beetle, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to kill the King ss star beetles anymore. He wouldn¡¯t achieve one thousand star beetle kills, which would keep him from earning any star fruits.


    The old man squinted, but his face didn¡¯t change. Liyu Zhen¡¯s trick had been done in secret, but it hadn¡¯t managed to escape his attention. Still, the old man didn¡¯t say anything.


    He cared very little about a grudge between two boys. He only needed someone who could effectively protect the star tree.


    For now, Liyu Zhen¡¯s performance hadn¡¯t been bad. His abilities were higher than others of the same ss. He could scrape by and bebeled guardian of the star tree.


    The trick he used on Han Sen had been unfair, but it was also another way of proving his power.


    Han Sen knew things couldn¡¯t keep going on this way. He didn¡¯t have the time to kill other star beetles, so if this continued, he would fail the test.


    ¡°It looks like I can¡¯t get rid of it. In that case, I will just ignore it.¡± Han Sen¡¯s brain was spinning quickly.


    Exquisite was worried about Han Sen, but what he did next shocked Exquisite even more.


    Still being chased by the deified star beetle, Han Sen evaded the next attack, then headed toward a King ss star beetle.


    From the perspective of others, it might have looked like a coincidence. It would appear that when Han Sen dodged, he had just happened to encounter a King ss star beetle and randomly kill it before teleporting away from the deified star beetle¡¯s next attack. It all yed out so smoothly. It was like one grand move that happened to look like a coincidence.


    But Exquisite could clearly feel what Han Sen was thinking. This wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Han Sen was nning every move he made.


    In this high-speed chase, Han Sen still had the power to n all that. Exquisite knew his methods, but if she was in his shoes, she didn¡¯t think she could have pulled it off.


    The old man, as he watched Han Sen¡¯stest performance, looked stunned.


    Under the continued pursuit of the deified star beetle, Han Sen took down another King ss star beetle. It was the same as before, and just as precise. The deified star beetle¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t seem to be hampering him significantly. And he maintained the surgical precision of his attacks. The King ss star beetles never had the chance to fight back, either, so they couldn¡¯t deal damage to the star tree.


    ¡°He is so young, and yet he is still so calm. He hasn¡¯t freaked out, and he has continued to do everything he has nned to the best of his abilities. This crystallizer really is a genius. You picked a tremendous silkworm,¡± the old man suddenly said to Exquisite.

 Chapter 2656 - Who Will Take Care of I

    <h4>2656 Who Will Take Care of I</h4>


    As Liyu Zhen was ying star beetles, he would asionally hear the roaring of the deified star beetle.


    ¡°Not bad. He has been holding on for this long, but why hasn¡¯t he tried to escape the star tree?¡± Liyu Zhen murmured casually to himself. He nced in Han Sen¡¯s direction but didn¡¯t go towards him.


    The deified star beetle was pursuing Han Sen because Liyu Zhen had enhanced the presence of death around him. Liyu Zhen had killed many star beetles himself, though. The deified star beetle could smell that, too.


    Luckily, Liyu Zhen was far away, and he was using a secret skill to suppress the stench of death around him. If he was any closer, there was a chance that the deified star beetle would sense the presence of its fellows¡¯ deaths on him, and go after him instead.


    So, Liyu Zhen stayed away from Han Sen¡¯s part of the tree. He didn¡¯t know that his n to keep Han Sen from killing star beetles actually wasn¡¯t working very well.


    Han Sen kept evading the deified star beetle¡¯s attacks, and all the while, he continued to kill the King ss star beetles. He was taking them down faster than Liyu Zhen.


    The old man underneath the boughs of the tree stared upwards in astonishment. The deified star beetle had been chasing Han Sen for an obscene amount of time, attacking continuously. But even so, not a single speck of damage had been brought to the tree.


    Clearly, it was because Han Sen was kiting the creature quite carefully. Otherwise, any of the deified star beetle¡¯s attacks could have hit the star tree and damaged it.


    ¡°That is very unique,¡± the old manplimented Han Sen even more.


    Although Liyu Zhen was very good,pared to Han Sen, the elder thought he was a bit rough around the edges. It wasn¡¯t that Han Sen was stronger, but there was a finesse to his performance that put him far above his opponent.


    Han Sen might not have outssed Liyu Zhen much in terms of power, but the way Han Sen dealt with this problem was outstanding. Liyu Zhen, under the same circumstances, wasn¡¯t performing nearly as well.


    ¡°Exquisite, can I borrow your silkworm?¡± The allotted day had almost passed when the old man asked Exquisite a serious question.


    ¡°What do you mean, uncle?¡± Exquisite had an inkling of what the elder meant, but the possibility didn¡¯t seem realistic.


    ¡°I would like him to spend a year guarding the star tree for me. If I¡¯m not back in a year, you two can take ownership of the tree for me until I return,¡± the old man said with gravity.


    Exquisite stared at him. She couldn¡¯t believe the old man hade to this decision. Allowing a silkworm to guard a star tree, or even get half-ownership of it, was something that had never before happened among the Very High.


    ¡°Uncle, are you sure you want him to take care of the star tree?¡± Exquisite couldn¡¯t believe her ears, and so she had to double-check.


    ¡°Yes, I have thought about it a lot. He really is the best choice for this. Are you willing to let him stay here for a year?¡± the old man answered with certainty.


    ¡°If you really have made this decision, then I would like that,¡± Exquisite stuttered, unsure what to make of this strange turn of events.


    Han Sen was a silkworm. She should be helping him collect resources, but now Han Sen had been given authority over the star tree, and if the elder didn¡¯te back in a year, Han Sen and Exquisite would be allowed to take control of the star treepletely; half and half. For Exquisite, the star tree represented incredible wealth.


    Outer Sky was rich in resources, but it was a very dangerous ce. With the rules of the Very High, after she got a silkworm, she had to gather resources on her own. Collecting resources would be very difficult for her.


    The star tree was different, though. All you had to do was pick the fruit. The xenogeneics inside weren¡¯t as dangerous as the deified xenogeneics to be found out in the wilds, either.


    The time limit approached. Due to Han Sen¡¯s teleportation distance being too short, he was unable to go straight back to the base of the tree. So, he left the tree an hour early to reach the old man on time.


    The deified star beetle stopped chasing Han Sen after he left. It didn¡¯t want to leave the star tree.


    Liyu Zhen didn¡¯t hear the deified star beetle anymore, so he knew Han Sen had finally left.


    ¡°What was the point in holding on until now? He let himself get chased around by a deified xenogeneic for most of the day. There¡¯s no way he actually finished the elder¡¯s test,¡± Liyu Zhen said as he continued killing star beetles. After an hour, when the time was up, he teleported back to the old man.


    Because Han Sen was flying back, he reached the elder at the same time as Liyu Zhen.


    ¡°Uncle, I killed 2416 King ss star beetles. Did I pass the test?¡± Liyu Zhen bowed before the old man.


    The old man nodded and said, ¡°Little Crook taught his student well, it would seem. Although you haven¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense, your power is no worse than those that do.¡±


    Liyu Zhen was exuberant after hearing this. Beingplimented by an elder like that was something to be very happy about, especially for Liyu Zhen.


    Plus, the elder sounded very satisfied with his particr performance. Liyu Zhen was certain now that he would be taking over the star tree¡¯s guardianship.


    ¡°I knew this was supposed to happen. I really was always the best choice. Otherwise, my teacher wouldn¡¯t have rmended that Ie here and show you what I¡¯ve got,¡± Liyu Zhen said with a wide, grossly self-satisfied smile.


    The old man paused, and then he said, ¡°But... I have already found someone to take care of the star tree. Please convey my thanks to Little Crook for his assistance.¡±


    Liyu Zhen had been feeling super cocky moments ago, but upon hearing this, he thought something was wrong with his ears. He must have misheard the old man.


    ¡°Uncle, you said you have already found someone to take care of the star tree?¡± Liyu Zhen hesitated to ask this, but he still did. He knew it was bad form to question an elder, but Liyu Zhen was at aplete loss. If the elder had already selected someone, why would he bother going through the song and dance of this test? It seemed pointless, in retrospect.


    The old man nodded. In his old, rough voice, he said, ¡°Indeed. I have found someone who is more suitable to take care of the star tree. I apologize for inconveniencing you, but you may feel free to take ten star fruits with you on the way out. That will be my apology to you, as an elder, for making youe here for nothing.¡±


    ¡°You brought me here for nothing?¡± Liyu Zhen didn¡¯t know how to react. What did this have to do with the person he selected?


    The old man then pointed at the returning Han Sen and said, ¡°I have decided that he will be the one who is in charge of the star tree.¡±


    ¡°What... him...?¡± Liyu Zhen looked at Han Sen with a gaze of utter disbelief. After everything that had transpired, he couldn¡¯t believe that Han Sen was the one being chosen. The elder had selected a silkworm to be the star tree¡¯s caretaker.


    Han Sen was just as shocked when he heard the old man say this. He hadn¡¯t expected to be the one taking care of the star tree, either. This had nothing to do with him, and he had only gone there for the star fruit.


    ¡°Elder, did you just make this decision?¡± Liyu Zhen had been trying to keep a lid on his simmering anger, but he couldn¡¯t douse the mes of rage in his heart. So, he had to ask. He didn¡¯t understand what part of him was inferior to Han Sen. The elder had chosen a mere silkworm over him to take care of the star tree. And on top of that, Han Sen hadn¡¯t even finished the task that the elder had given him.


    Liyu Zhen thought Han Sen hadn¡¯t in 1000 King ss star beetles. There was no way he had finished the mission.

 Chapter 2657 - Liyu Zhen Does Not Believe I

    <h4>2657 Liyu Zhen Does Not Believe I</h4>


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man knew what Liyu Zhen was thinking. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°Han Sen did a better job than you. Therefore, he is better suited for looking after the star tree.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible! I bet he didn¡¯t even kill 1000 King star beetles. How can you im he did a better job than me?¡± Liyu Zhen demanded. He simply couldn¡¯t believe this.


    He knew Han Sen had been chased by a deified star beetle the whole time. There was no way he could still have done a better job than one of the Very High.


    ¡°Go take a look. You can find out for yourself.¡± Instead of exining, the old man gestured absently up at the tree.


    Liyu Zhen had received a rmendation for this job. The old man didn¡¯t really care about Liyu Zhen¡¯s personal feelings, but he still owed the young man an exnation. Otherwise, others would question the choice. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t earn the job properly, and people would speak ill of the events of the day.


    Instead of going and looking for himself, Liyu Zhen simply turned to Han Sen. ¡°How many King star beetles did you kill?¡±


    ¡°Three thousand six hundred and fourteen,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Impossible! You were being chased by the deified star beetle. Even if you weren¡¯t, you couldn¡¯t have killed that many star beetles in such a short amount of time.¡± Liyu Zhen¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Because they weren¡¯t allowed to harm the star tree when they fought, they couldn¡¯t use geno arts that had an area-of-effect. They had to kill the beetles one-by-one with great care. Killing 2000 in a single day was a shocking sum in itself. But Han Sen imed to have killed 3614. That was the sort of tally reserved for deifieds only. It should have been impossible for him to achieve that.


    And Han Sen had to spend additional time traveling. So he had spent less than a day killing the fiends.


    Han Sen smiled, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Liyu Zhen¡¯s face hardened. He teleported up to visit where Han Sen had been.


    Quickly, Liyu Zhen found the star beetles that Han Sen had killed. When he first saw them, he thought they were alive. It didn¡¯t look as if any damage had been done to them.


    But their lifeforce was all gone. They were dead.


    Liyu Zhen frowned. He examined the body of the nearest star beetle and discovered the tiny wound on the star beetle¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°One hit to kill them by severing their nervous systems. That way the beetles had no time to struggle. That is both a very powerful geno art and a remarkable control of power,¡± Liyu Zhen murmured.


    But he didn¡¯t believe Han Sen could have killed 3614 star beetles. Geno arts that urate could only be used in very favorable conditions, and executing a strike like that would be impossible while being chased by a deified star beetle.


    Liyu Zhen quickly flew around. He found many star beetles scattered around, all dead. There were many across the branches, many more across the leaves... They had all died of the same precise head wound.


    The damage had been inflicted with such uracy that Liyu Zhen wasn¡¯t sure if he could do the same even if he had time to prepare. And if he was getting chased by a deified foe, he definitely couldn¡¯t have done it.


    After a short time of searching, Liyu Zhen discovered 3000 star beetles. He then decided to stop looking. Han Sen¡¯s number was most likely correct, and there was no way Han Sen could lie to the elder about how many he killed.


    But now, Liyu Zhen believed Han Sen must have cheated or made use of a powerful weapon. If he hadn¡¯t, there was no way he could have in so many powerful King beetles while also being chased.


    He teleported back to the old man. Liyu Zhen bowed to him and said, ¡°Uncle, can I take a look at your video of the event?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the old man said with a shrug.


    Liyu Zhen opened the video of the test. One side of the screen yed Liyu Zhen¡¯s test, whereas the other was a recording of Han Sen. He didn¡¯t watch his own video. He focused on Han Sen¡¯s. He watched it at eight times the normal speed, examining how Han Sen progressed in his killing of all the beetles.


    In the beginning, Liyu Zhen was trying to find evidence of Han Sen cheating. But after watching for a while, Liyu Zhen¡¯s face slowly morphed into a mask of shock.


    Despite the hot pursuit of the deified star beetle, Han Sen was able to continue hunting the King ss star beetles. Every time he killed one, he moved elsewhere. His progress was as fluid as could be, and there was a satisfaction to watching it all unfold.


    After watching for a while, Liyu Zhen came to the conclusion that the way Han Sen killed his enemies was weird, but he hadn¡¯t cheated. Han Sen had treated the deified star beetle like a doll, as if it was no more than a puppet on strings.


    Han Sen lured it left and it went left. He lured it to the right and it went right. It followed him like a puppy dog.


    But Liyu Zhen knew the deified star beetle was no puppy. It was a skilled and dangerous fighter. Even if he used a deified treasure, Liyu Zhen didn¡¯t think he could easily kill it.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t used any treasures, and he was still able to y the deified star beetle like a fiddle. Liyu Zhen was at a loss. The way Han Sen controlled his surroundings was vaguely reminiscent of a deified using the Very High Sense. Even so, it seemed different.


    ¡°Have you practiced the Very High Sense?¡± Liyu Zhen asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°I have never practiced the Very High Sense. I used Sky Pce¡¯s legendary knife skill Under the Sky.¡±


    Exquisite nodded and said, ¡°Yes. He is known for his use of Under the Sky.¡±


    Since Exquisite had just confirmed it, Liyu Zhen couldn¡¯t doubt it any further. Han Sen was Exquisite¡¯s silkworm, so his thoughts couldn¡¯t be hidden from her.


    Liyu Zhen was so annoyed. He had nned to teach Han Sen a lesson by beating some manners into him. But he hadn¡¯t taught Han Sen a lesson, and on top of that, the silkworm had imed the guardianship of the star tree¡ªa role that had previously been reserved for Liyu Zhen.


    Liyu Zhen really regretted it now. He regretted suggesting they do the test together. If he hadn¡¯t pushed it, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his bid to control the tree.


    After seeing the rey of Han Sen¡¯s battle, Liyu Zhen didn¡¯t say anything more. He bowed to the old man and left. He was far too embarrassed to stay.


    They were both ninth-tier Kings. Han Sen had been chased by a deified star beetle, and he had still managed to kill 1000 more King ss star beetles than Liyu Zhen. This result crushed Liyu Zhen.


    But when Liyu Zhen left, he took Han Sen¡¯s video with him. No one knew what he nned to do with it.


    ¡°ording to the agreement, you can start off with 36 star fruit. Why don¡¯t I round it up and give you 40, then?¡± The old man smiled, and then he went on to say, ¡°From now on, you are in charge of protecting the star tree. You can have 10 star fruits a month as a reward. You can take the ones for this month now. So, for now, you may take 50 star fruits with you.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted. It had been a long time since something this good had happened to him. He quickly agreed.


    He would only have to watch over the star tree and y some bugs. That would earn him 10 star fruit a month. It was easy money. And killing the star beetles yielded a form of reward, as well.


    Exquisite exined the method for taking the star fruit to him. Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait to start. He flew up toward the star fruits that looked like suns.

 Chapter 2658 - Star Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 2658 Star Fruit</h4>


    The star fruit was like an asteroid, but that was just its outer shell. The core of the fruit wasn¡¯t nearly as massive. Inside, all kinds of xenogeneics were bred. Every fruit contained different xenogeneics.


    ording to legend, the star tree was a shadow of the universe. Star fruit represented the stars of the universe, so each star fruit held xenogeneics that were specific to the star system that the fruit represented. Thus, star fruit from a single tree could produce many different types of xenogeneics.


    Of course, that was just a legend. The tree worked a little differently in reality, but the star fruit really did produce different kinds of xenogeneics. And they were at least King ss.


    ¡°Outer Sky is an amazing ce. If this star tree existed within the normal geno universe, it would throw the entire universe into war. No wonder the Very High never ask for anything or fight for resources like the Extreme King. In Outer Sky, even though their race only has a few hundred people, their resources are seemingly infinite.¡±


    After Han Sen thought of that, he suddenly realized, ¡°Outer Sky is between the real world and the anti-material world. Is this zone independent? If it is, that means that a few hundred Very High are using a whole dimension¡¯s worth of resources. That is pretty awesome. Plus, Outer Sky has that Underworld Lake that connects to the anti-material world. They can get anti-material resources while still remaining connected to the real world. That suggests that the Very High have connections to all three worlds. What could be better than that?¡±


    But this didn¡¯t concern Han Sen. Han Sen hadn¡¯t been flying for long when Exquisite teleported toward him with Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°How long are you going to fly around for? Let me take you there.¡± Exquisite put a hand on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and teleported him to the top of the tree.


    Han Sen, eyeing each and every star fruit that was nearby, made his choice of fruit carefully.


    Exquisite told him the star fruit didn¡¯t really ripen, but the xenogeneics that were growing inside would make the shell turn dark red when they were grown. If someone picked a star fruit before that, the xenogeneics wouldn¡¯t be fully grown yet. The creatures within would be low level.


    ¡°Let me pick a few and try my luck.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what xenogeneics the star fruits held. So, he didn¡¯t need to choose carefully. He found a nearby star fruit and flew toward it.


    The shell of that star fruit was already dark red. It looked like a setting sun, the light of which could still be seen as it slipped beneath the horizon. The star fruit was red like an orb of fire.


    Han Sen flew to where the branch connected with the star fruit. Following the instructions that Exquisite had given him, he pressed his hand against it. And then, the giant star fruit fell from the branch.


    The star fruit that fell was falling quickly. It didn¡¯t have the sense of mass and gravity that Han Sen had expected, though. It was actually very light.


    As the star fruit fell, the dark red shell started to melt away. It looked like a giant fireball that was burning furiously, sloughing offyers of itself as it went.


    The star fruit didn¡¯t release energy like you would expect from a fireball, though. It only took a second, and the shell of the giant star fruit dissolvedpletely. And there was a xenogeneic curled up inside.


    That xenogeneic looked like a flying dragon. Its head was near its tail, and its wings were folded closed. Its body was covered in green scales. Judging from its long body and tail, it had to be at least 40 meters long.


    ¡°It looks very powerful. It cannot be a deified xenogeneic, surely,¡± Han Sen pondered, his heart thumping.


    Exquisite said the star fruits mostly contained King xenogeneics, and very rarely, they would house a deified. But no matter what xenogeneic it was, it would be low level when it emerged. It would be like a freshly-born, first-tier King, or in rare instances, it would be a primitive deified.


    But they progressed like ordinary xenogeneics after that, of course. They could be grown. How much they grew would depend on their talent.


    Xenogeneics were woken from a deep slumber as they were freed from the core of the star fruit, so they were easy to kill as they emerged. Alternatively, the person who opened the fruit could allow the xenogeneics to fully awaken. The Very High had a special contract. If the xenogeneic signed the contract, then it would basically be the pet of the person who opened the fruit.


    Of course, this process couldn¡¯t bepleted if the xenogeneic was hostile. If the creature resisted the contract, then it would remain dangerous and uncontroble. That was why the Very High generally activated contracts when the xenogeneic inside the star fruit was still sleeping. Being asleep kept the creatures from resisting, granting a much higher sess rate for the contracts.


    ¡°This should be an aran dragon. It is a King ss xenogeneic. If it is given enough resources, the aran dragon can be turned into a half-deified creature. It is a good xenogeneic to have,¡± Exquisite said to Han Sen, as she watched the descent of the green dragon.


    Han Sen was very disappointed, though. It was a meager King ss xenogeneic. For Han Sen, having such a creature would be practically pointless.


    Exquisite could sense what Han Sen was thinking, so she said, ¡°It isn¡¯tpletely useless. Star beetles migrate through space, and they only periodically descend to the star tree. If you guard the star tree yourself, you will have to wait for the beetles to descend before taking them all out by yourself. If you had some helpers, however, they could kill the star beetles before they even reach the star tree. Plus, you might need some help once you begin to travel around Outer Sky. I suggest you sign contracts with most of the xenogeneics that emerge from the star fruit.¡±


    Han Sen thought that her suggestions were quite reasonable. The old man who originally guarded the star tree only let the beetles descend on the tree en masse because he needed them for Han Sen and Liyu Zhen¡¯s test. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have thinned out the star beetles long before they arrived at the tree.


    Ordinarily, the star beetles wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to touch the star tree. The old man would kill them before they got close. But even if Han Sen set up a defensive of guardians, beetles would asionally slip through the. Han Sen would have to kill those himself.


    And of course, the old man had performed the task easily, but he had been much stronger than Han Sen currently was. If arge swarm of star beetles headed for the star tree, he would need some backup.


    Han Sen looked at the sleeping aran dragon. He knew it was going to wake up soon. He had to make a decision before then. If it woke up, he would be forced to kill it. It would be harder to force the creature into a contract once it was awake.


    Setting aside his hesitation, Han Sen used the method that Exquisite had taught him and initiated a contract with the aran dragon.


    When the contract wasplete, a weird spell coalesced over the aran dragon. The spell shed repeatedly, waking the aran dragon up.


    The aran dragon spread its wings and unleashed a roar that shook the sky. Then, the beast looked down at Han Sen.


    Han Sen curiously sent a thought toward the aran dragon, and the creature responded immediately. With a light p of its wings, it lowered itself by Han Sen¡¯s feet.


    Han Sen stepped up onto the aran dragon¡¯s back. Feeling good, he said, ¡°Having a mount will be pretty nice. I can use this guy like a transport ship. When I get enough resources from around Outer Sky, he can haul cargo for me.¡±


    ¡°I still have another 49 star fruits to select. I hope I can get a few deified xenogeneics!¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then he turned and flew toward another star fruit.

 Chapter 2659 - Luck Is Broken

    <h4>Chapter 2659 Luck Is Broken</h4>


    Han Sen picked 10 star fruits one after another. Each xenogeneic that emerged was a first-tier King. The only differences between them were their breeds and their potential for development.


    Although creatures that came from the star fruits always started at first tier, the lowest King rank, they were still adults. Han Sen could help them develop by providing them with resources, but there was a limit to how much they could evolve. Bringing most of these Kings up to deified would be an impossible task. Half-deified was likely as far as they could go.


    He had yet to find a deified xenogeneic, and that alone disappointed Han Sen.


    Exquisiteforted him by saying, ¡°Few of the fruit hold deified xenogeneics, so it isn¡¯t strange that you haven¡¯t found one yet. You still have another 40 chances, too. There is no need to rush this process. If your luck is decent, then one or two of your 50 fruit should hold deified xenogeneics.¡±


    What she said was correct, but it still made Han Sen depressed.


    ¡°Dad, Bao¡¯er wants to pick some fruit, too,¡± Bao¡¯er said, looking up at Han Sen and tugging at his clothes.


    Since Exquisite could feel what Han Sen was thinking, Han Sen was careful to keep his mind nk. He told Bao¡¯er, ¡°Okay. You can help Daddy choose some star fruit, then.¡±


    Bao¡¯er was enthused, and she began to look around with wide eyes. Not long after, she pointed at a star fruit in particr and said, ¡°I want that one.¡±


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and went there. He flew to the top of the star fruit, and Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand touched the point where the fruit and branch connected. Then, the star fruit fell.


    Han Sen watched the star fruit¡¯s shell melt away. He knew Bao¡¯er always had good luck with things like this, so he was hoping to take advantage of Bao¡¯er¡¯s good luck to amass an army of deified fighters.


    The shell began to peel away, revealing the xenogeneic on the inside. Han Sen looked carefully at the strange xenogeneic.


    Its body was very small, barelyrger than Han Sen¡¯s clenched fist. It had really big ears and a tiny, Q-shaped tail. The body was stout and circr. It looked like a fat, little, pink pig.


    ¡°What is this xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Exquisite. He could sense that the lifeforce of the creature he had just discovered wasn¡¯t strong. It was just like the other xenogeneics he had selected. It didn¡¯t have the presence that a deified creature would have, either. And presence aside, it certainly didn¡¯t look like a powerful warrior.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t recognize every xenogeneic in existence,¡± Exquisite said with a shake of her head.


    ¡°It looks like Bao¡¯er¡¯s luck doesn¡¯t always pan out in my favor. I thought she could get me a bunch of deified xenogeneics.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Exquisite rolled her eyes. This man was actually using his daughter for his own gain. She had never seen someone this obscene before. There seemed to be no limits to his shamelessness.


    But Bao¡¯er seemed to really love the fat little creature, and she bent over and picked the pig up. She rubbed its fat body because it felt really good to touch.


    ¡°Dad! Can I have this little pig as my pet?¡± Bao¡¯er asked Han Sen while looking at him.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Upon seeing that the little pig wasn¡¯t a deified xenogeneic, Han Sen was fine with giving it to her as a pet. He had enough King ss xenogeneics as it was.


    Bao¡¯er was so happy to receive the creature, but she didn¡¯t sign a contract with it before waking it up.


    Exquisite twitched in shock. Bao¡¯er had woken the creature up without signing a contract. Xenogeneics without a contract were as dangerous as any wild xenogeneic.


    But after the little pig woke up, it showed no signs of aggression. It lifted its round body and started running around Bao¡¯er joyously. It looked very happy.


    Bao¡¯er picked it up, and the little pig didn¡¯t resist. It rubbed its face against Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank God it isn¡¯t an aggressive xenogeneic.¡± Exquisite felt relieved.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, continue,¡± Han Sen said to Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er nodded. She let the little pig go and then flew to another star fruit. The little pig took off after Bao¡¯er, its bum wiggling.


    Bao¡¯er swiftly decided on another fruit. The flesh of the falling fruit sloughed away, and when the slumbering xenogeneic inside was revealed, Han Sen and Exquisite were given a fright.


    It was another little pig. It looked exactly the same as the first one that Bao¡¯er had chosen, and it was the size of a man¡¯s fist. It was chubby, too. The two little pigs now looked like twins.


    ¡°Weird. Two different star fruits shouldn¡¯t yield the same xenogeneic twice in a row. Yet these two appear to be of the same race. Why has she found two little pigs that are identical?¡± Exquisite looked at the pigs in confusion.


    Han Sen looked at the two pigs, and he realized there was a difference between them.


    When he looked closely, he realized there was a white symbol on the forehead of each pig. Since the symbols were almost the same color as the pigs, the symbols were difficult to see unless you were very close to the pigs.


    The forehead spell that was on each pig was different, however. Han Sen had no clue what they meant.


    Han Sen looked at Exquisite. Exquisite shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this means, either. There are too many different kinds of xenogeneics. Perhaps this is one of the rare breeds. But judging from their presence, they should only be King ss. And they aren¡¯t aggressive.¡±


    ¡°Why is Bao¡¯er¡¯s luck broken today?¡± Han Sen thought glumly. She had just discovered a pair of little pigs, and they wouldn¡¯t even attack. They seemed useless. They wouldn¡¯t even be useful as ves.


    Bao¡¯er took the two little pigs with her to open up more fruit, and what happened next made Han Sen and Exquisite freeze in ce. She found another little pig.


    Before Han Sen could say anything, Bao¡¯er started jumping around the star tree. She kicked down many star fruits. More than a dozen of them were falling through the air before Han Sen could open his mouth to protest.


    Exquisite quickly teleported over to Bao¡¯er to pick her up.


    The star fruits fell, burning like dying suns. They quickly dissolved and revealed the xenogeneics inside.


    Han Sen and Exquisite¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of their skulls. Inside those star fruits were more of the little pigs.


    The small pigs woke up fast. They opened their eyes as soon as their shells melted away. In moments, they were all merrily running around the first two pigs. They trotted next to Bao¡¯er, and they looked very happy.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Even Exquisite¡¯s face was wrought with confusion.


    It was a single breed of xenogeneic, yet there were so many of them. The star tree had never done anything like this before.


    Han Sen and Exquisite looked over the pigs, and aside from the spells on their foreheads, everything about them was the same.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you have collected so many pigs. You should let me open the rest,¡± Han Sen said with a strained smile. He¡¯d been hoping Bao¡¯er would get him a few deified xenogeneics, but it didn¡¯t look like that was happening anytime soon. And at this point, Bao¡¯er could start her own pig farm.


    There were sixteen little pink pigs running around. They all lined up around Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er didn¡¯tment on what had happened, but she seemed very pleased with her choice of fruits. She didn¡¯t show any desire to pick more of them.

 Chapter 2660 - Physiognomy

    <h4>2660 Physiognomy</h4>


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m on my own.¡± Han Sen looked around. He saw a star fruit that looked fairly pretty, and so he flew up to it.


    ¡°This fruit is very puffed and full. It does seem very rich. It is obviously a sign of happiness. It must surely have generated a deified xenogeneic.¡± Those who studied physiognomy believed they could judge the personality of a person merely by studying that person¡¯s facial features. Han Sen attempted to apply the same principle to the fruit, running his hands over its surface.


    ¡°Ha! Are you trying to read the fruit¡¯s physiognomy?¡± Exquisite couldn¡¯t help butugh. The Very High had physiognomy skills, as well. But they had never thought about trying something like that on a star fruit, of all things.


    ¡°Humans have faces. Fruits have faces, too. If humans can receive physiognomies, then why can¡¯t fruit have a physiognomy?¡± Han Sen replied in a dignified manner.


    He actually didn¡¯t understand physiognomy; he had merely seen a reference to it in the texts of the Xuan Men. Han Sen had barely nced over the topic. He couldn¡¯t even be called a beginner. He couldn¡¯t actually read the face of a human, let alone of a fruit.


    Right now, he just needed something to reassure him that he wasn¡¯t making another blind choice. He desperately hoped to receive a deified xenogeneic.


    But God didn¡¯t give people what they wanted very often, and Han Sen had thus far only been able to receive King ss xenogeneics. He had selected many fruits, but they all turned out to be Kings. He could only use them for grunt work. So, overall, they wouldn¡¯t be very useful.


    After choosing more fruit, Han Sen realized he only had two left. Upset by his disappointing results, he grabbed the two nearest to him and mmed them down.


    Bao¡¯er was useless now. Han Sen could only depend on his own luck, and that wasn¡¯t working out well for him.


    The two fruits dissolved quickly, revealing the xenogeneics inside them.


    One of them was a wolf. Han Sen immediately recognized that its presence was King ss, but the other one made him quite happy for a change.


    It was a rock giant. It was in a sitting position, holding its knees. It was ten meters tall, and its body was entirelyposed of ck rock. It seemed to radiate strength. It looked like a little mountain, in many ways.


    ¡°A deified xenogeneic, can you believe it? Finally, I have received a deified xenogeneic.¡± Feeling the mammoth presence of the rock giant, Han Sen was thrilled.


    Exquisite felt relieved. One deified xenogeneic out of 50 fruits was an ordinary shake of luck. While the rock giant was still sleeping, Han Sen quickly signed a contract with it. Outer Sky was full of deified creatures, and having a deified fighter by his side would make life much easier for Han Sen.


    Especially if he wanted to kill star beetles in the future, having a deified xenogeneic to help would save him a lot of trouble.


    Han Sen brought his group of xenogeneics over to the old man. The old man didn¡¯t say much. When his gaze passed over the little pigs around Bao¡¯er, he seemed surprised.


    ¡°Uncle, I wonder what these little pigs are. Why did xenogeneics that are so simre out of so many fruit?¡± Exquisite asked.


    ¡°The star tree is a true god nt,¡± the old man said simply. ¡°It possesses the energy of the universe. It isn¡¯t something that I fully understand. It has its reasons for existing, however.¡±


    After that, the old man brought out another item to present to Han Sen.


    ¡°This is my token. You need to use it when you clear out beetles in the future. Every ten days,e back and take care of the star tree. Whenever a swarm of bugs arrives, you must make sure that you clear out each and every one. None of them can be allowed to live.¡±


    Han Sen bowed and epted the item. It was a small stick. It was aqua colored, and it looked like it was made from jade.


    The item had a very strong presence. It looked like a deified treasure.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected to receive a powerful item out of this deal, but he quickly took the jade stick and bowed before the old man. ¡°Do not worry, uncle. I will do my best to take care of the star tree until you return.¡±


    ¡°You may leave now. Come back again in 10 days,¡± the old man said dismissively.


    Bao¡¯er and Exquisite joined Han Sen as he turned to depart, but Exquisite was unable to teleport so many creatures with her. Even if she had used her small ship, there wouldn¡¯t have been enough room for all of those xenogeneics.


    So, for now, Han Sen left the creatures there. He would be returning to the tree in 10 days, anyway.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s small pigs were only a fist-size, so transporting them wasn¡¯t difficult. Han Sen pulled out a bag and stuffed all of the pigs inside it. He carried them to the small ship.


    ¡°You should let them out. They won¡¯t take up much space, anyway,¡± Exquisite said. She could see the pigs writhing around in the bag in an obvious state of difort.


    Han Sen realized that she was right. He released the little pigs and allowed them all to happily run toward Bao¡¯er, who was standing in the front of the ship. Altogether, they watched the majestic scenery go by.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to Underworld Lake, or would you rather hunt some xenogeneics?¡± Exquisite asked Han Sen as both of them rested in the back of the ship.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Underworld Lake. I think it will be safer if I practice more with God¡¯s Wander before I begin hunting xenogeneics,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Exquisite nodded and delivered Han Sen to Underworld Lake.


    Unless someone had space teleportation, they would have to use a ship like Exquisite¡¯s to travel around Outer Sky. The ship had a special power buff that deterred the creatures in Outer Sky from attempting to break it. Not even deified elites could travel through Outer Sky on foot without trouble. And Han Sen wasn¡¯t even deified yet.


    So, Han Sen wanted to practice space teleportation so he could travel around Outer Sky with greater ease. He didn¡¯t n on hunting down xenogeneics yet.


    And of course, Han Sen also wanted to fish-up the rest of the yellow papers he had been in the process of collecting. That was the main reason he had asked her to take him to Underworld Lake rather than the wooden house.


    Exquisite could feel what Han Sen was thinking, and it made her blush. She thought Han Sen wanted to see more of the pictures on the yellow papers. She didn¡¯t know the yellow papers actually seemed to represent some sort of geno art.


    They soon arrived back on the shores of Underworld Lake, but this time, Exquisite didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she remained to fish alongside him. That was quite frustrating.


    With Exquisite there, he had to control his thoughts. And that was no easy task. Even Han Sen struggled to keep his thoughts in check.


    Han Sen enjoyed practicing his geno arts, and Exquisite got to experience everything that he learned as well. Although Exquisite had already learned God¡¯s Wander, watching Han Sen practice allowed her to learn some new things at times.


    But Exquisite was caught off guard by Han Sen¡¯s fishing sess. Before she pulled out a single thing, Han Sen had already managed to reel in a few items.


    But Han Sen only seemed to be retrieving those yellow papers. Whenever Han Sen looked at them, she could feel it. And every time he did, her face blushed.


    Bao¡¯er was now close friends with the small pigs, and she yed with them nearby as Han Sen and Exquisite fished. The pigs kept Bao¡¯er upied; otherwise, she would have been bored out of her mind. The little pigs continued to look passive, and they didn¡¯t exhibit an ounce of aggression. While they made for nice pets, they were useless. Han Sen felt a little disheartened every time he looked at them.


    After a few days, Han Sen couldn¡¯t stand being watched by Exquisite anymore. So, he told her that he wanted to go to the core area.


    But Exquisite told him that Outer Sky was between the real world and the anti-material world. Due to the presence of space barriers, he couldn¡¯t enter the core area.


    Han Sen tried it anyway, and he really couldn¡¯t enter the core hall¡¯s door anymore.

 Chapter 2661 - Taking Care of the Star Tree

    <h4>2661 Taking Care of the Star Tree</h4>


    In a garden on a mountain in Outer Sky, Liyu Zhen met with another Very High man. They began watching the video that Liyu Zhen had taken, which showed Han Sen ying the star beetles.


    ¡°Li Xue Cheng, what do you think after watching this?¡± Liyu Zhen asked, staring at the man in green clothing.


    ¡°He is very strong. He might even be stronger than a Very High of the same level. Who is he?¡± Li Xue Cheng asked, not taking his eyes off the video of Han Sen.


    ¡°He is the silkworm Exquisite selected. His name is Han Sen, and he is a crystallizer,¡± Liyu Zhen answered.


    ¡°I think Exquisite is very lucky to have gotten a silkworm like this,¡± Li Xue Cheng said with a nod.


    Liyu Zhen smiled and said, ¡°What does it have to do with us if she had good luck? To be straight with you, she is a very precious person amongst the Very High. We, on the other hand, are just breeding machines.¡±


    Seeing Li Xue Cheng frown, Liyu Zhen said, ¡°After seeing this video, do you not have any opinions to share on it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Xue Cheng frowned again.


    ¡°When Li Keer gets her silkworm, the fights between silkworms will start. There are thirteen silkworms in total. So, which of them do you think is going to win?¡± Liyu Zhen asked.


    ¡°From what I can see here, Han Sen seems pretty good. But he is just a King ss with nine tiers. Most of the silkworms are half-deified. One of them was even born deified. Judging from the power I have witnessed, I think the born-deified is the most likely to win,¡± Li Xue Cheng quietly said.


    ¡°Your reasoning is sound, but I have analyzed Han Sen and the other silkworms. Han Sen is amazingly strong, and he has many treasures. He even possesses the true god weapon Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. I think he has a high chance of winning.¡± After Liyu Zhen was embarrassed in the star tree contest, he had taken the time to investigate and learn more about Han Sen. He now knew more about Han Sen than most of the Very High did.


    Outer Sky had many resources, so the Very High nevercked anything. They only ventured out into the rest of the universe to find silkworms and people with peculiar talents.


    So, the Very High paid little attention to most of the races in the universe, and Han Sen was just a King. Even an ordinary deified wouldn¡¯t garner much attention from the Very High.


    Liyu Zhen passed the information he had collected on Han Sen over to Li Xue Cheng. The file included a video of Han Sen using the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to turn Meng Lie into a statue.


    ¡°This actually happened?¡± Li Xue Cheng was shocked. He went quiet, and then he said, ¡°If this video is real, he does stand a chance of winning the battle between silkworms. It is just a chance, mind you. His victory definitely isn¡¯t guaranteed. After all, using the power of a treasure doesn¡¯t make you as good as a real deified. There is still a big difference in level. But if he can use a weapon like the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, he might actually win.¡±


    ¡°What if this silkworm fight bars the use of treasures?¡± Liyu Zhen suddenlyughed.


    ¡°With his power, of course, he cannot challenge a genuine deified. The video demonstrated clearly that he couldn¡¯t kill the deified star beetle no matter how strong he was. His power is no match for a deified yet. His skill will matter little in the face of such absolute power.¡± Li Xue Cheng paused and said, ¡°But the fight between silkworms doesn¡¯t prohibit the use of treasures.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t in the past, but this time will be different. I have a reliable source with sway in this matter. This time, the silkworm fights will ban the use of treasures,¡± Liyu Zhen said with confidence.


    ¡°Did your family member...¡± Li Xue Cheng seemed to have guessed something unsavory about Liyu Zhen. But before he finished speaking, he thought better of it and closed his mouth.


    Liyu Zhen smiled. ¡°You just need to know that this silkworm fight won¡¯t allow the use of treasures. That is all. Right now, there are only four people who know about this. And you and I cannot tell anyone. The other two won¡¯t tell, either.¡±


    ¡°But what does this have to do with us?¡± Li Xue Cheng still didn¡¯t understand what the other man meant.


    ¡°Did you forget?¡± Liyu Zhen asked coldly. ¡°Silkworm fights are normally so boring, but this one will be rather interesting. If you send out information about Han Sen, do you think others will be like us and believe Han Sen will win the silkworm bouts?¡±


    ¡°That might be possible... After all, the born deified silkworm is just primitive. He is actually weaker than Meng Lie. With his treasures, Han Sen would probably win,¡± Li Xue Cheng quietly said. As he spoke, his eyes brightened. He finally understood what Liyu Zhen had been implying all along.


    ¡°You want everyone to gamble and ce their bets on Han Sen, so you can take their money?¡± Li Xue Cheng¡¯s eyes shed with interest.


    ¡°Yes. And after everyone loses because of their faith in Han Sen, do you think they will be nice to him?¡± Liyu Zhenughed.


    ¡°You are so evil. You¡¯ll be ripping off many people with resources, people that Han Sen might have to visit. If they don¡¯t like him, it might be hard for him to earn resources,¡± Li Xue Cheng said, understanding.


    ¡°I, Liyu Zhen, won¡¯t allow something stolen from me to remain stolen.¡± Liyu Zhen chuckled darkly. Then he said to Li Xue Cheng, ¡°They will soon announce that this silkworm fight will ban the use of treasures, so you better move quickly. We need people to ce their wagers before the news circtes.¡±


    ¡°This seems like quite the opportunity. Why don¡¯t you do this yourself? Why did you have to bring me into this?¡± Li Xue Cheng asked, somewhat befuddled.


    ¡°I have a background with him,¡± Liyu Zhen said, shaking his head. ¡°If I bet that Han Sen will lose, people will grow suspicious. You don¡¯t know him, however. We can share this business half and half.¡±


    ¡°You are right. With your rtionship to Han Sen, if you bet that he will lose, they will know that there must be something going on behind the scenes.¡± Li Xue Chengughed and said, ¡°Sure. Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Information about Han Sen soon spread across the Very High. The Very High became interested in him, aside from those that studied Very High Sense, of course. They simply didn¡¯t say anything. Most of the Very High believed Han Sen had a chance of winning the silkworm fight, as a result.


    Li Xue Cheng was able to use this opportunity to make lots of wagers with the Very High.


    The results were just as Liyu Zhen had predicted, as well. Soon after thest of the bets came in, the Very High leader announced that the silkworms wouldn¡¯t be allowed to treasures in the bouts. Many of the Very High thought Li Xue Cheng had scammed them, and they hated Han Sen, too.


    Things would be fine if Han Sen won the silkworm fight, but if he didn¡¯t win, many of the Very High would lose their money because of him. Even though Han Sen waspletely innocent in this scheme, he was affected.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know that any of this had happened. He continued fishing in Underworld Lake, and after ten days, he returned to the star tree.


    The old man under the tree was gone. Han Sen took over the guardianship of the tree. He spent some time searching through the tree¡¯s branches, but he found no more pesky star beetles upying the tree. It seemed as if the old man had cleared them before he left.


    ¡°The star beetle swarmse every two to three months. You don¡¯t have to stay here all the time. Onlye when the bugs arrive. Then, you just have to kill them,¡± Exquisite said to Han Sen.

 Chapter 2662 - The Geno Art in Reverse

    <h4>2662 The Geno Art in Reverse</h4>


    Because Li Keer had yet to select her silkworm, the silkworm battles were still being postponed. That went on long enough for the star tree to experience another bug invasion. It hadn¡¯t been very long since the beetles hadst been cleared, though, so Han knew that there wouldn¡¯t be many of them in the swarm. He left the rock giant and the other King xenogeneics near the star tree to safeguard it. Once he was assured of the tree¡¯s safety, he went back to Underworld Lake to practice and fish to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Huh? Why am I not getting any more yellow sheets of paper?¡± A monthter, when Han Sen was reeling in his next catch, he noticed that he had brought up a broken shield instead of the usual piece of parchment.


    That shield was old and broken. It was caked in rust. Han Sen gripped it with his hand, and even a tiny portion of his strength was enough to crush it.


    ¡°What the hell? How did I fish up this piece of crap?¡± Han Sen thought, both disappointed and insulted. But then he thought to himself, ¡°If I¡¯m no longer pulling up sheets of paper, does that mean I have finished collecting thest of them?¡±


    Since Exquisite wasn¡¯t around, Han Sen brought out all of his yellow sheets of paper. He lined them up ording to their numbers and ced them within the cover. It really was aplete book now.


    ¡°Three hundred and sixty-five pages. That is a magically-significant number.¡± Starting from the first page, Han Sen read the contents again.


    Usually, Exquisite was there. Whenever she was present, Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to think or practice. He only practiced God¡¯s Wander and Very Real Body in front of her; both of those were the geno arts Exquisite had given to him herself. Having only those two techniques to practice had gotten quite boring, but now that he was looking at the Xuan Yellow Sutra, his interest and vibrancy wereing back to life. This book fascinated him.


    Even though the Xuan Yellow Sutra had no text and there were just pictures, after Han Sen observed it in-depth, he started to feel a chill.


    The entire situation was weird. How could a paper that was fished up from Underworld Lake contain pictures of the human body?


    Han Sen considered the possibility that the pictures weren¡¯t depicting humans, but a race that simply had simr features to humans. But after a thorough investigation of the red and blue lines that crisscrossed the figures in the pictures, goosebumps began to re up across Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The lines in the pictures were like the Blood-Pulse Sutra. No. This geno art wasn¡¯t simr; it was the opposite. It was like the Blood-Pulse Sutra, but in reverse.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what would happen if one was to practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra in reverse, but that was what the Xuan Yellow Sutra appeared to be.


    ¡°Is someone trying to use this Xuan Yellow Sutra to trick me?¡± Han Sen frowned. He had no idea what to make of this situation.


    He had fished up a human geno art from the Underworld Lake. And rather than being some random skill, it was a reversed version of the geno art Blood-Pulse Sutra. It was all so very weird.


    But it didn¡¯t make sense that this was being orchestrated by someone who was trying to mess with him. Underworld Lake connected with the anti-material world. No one was able to actually go there. And even if someone had gone down there, no one should have known Han Sen could practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra and given him the same geno art in reverse.


    Han Sen looked at the Xuan Yellow Sutra with aplex expression. He didn¡¯t dare practice it. He didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    He actually wouldn¡¯t have to practice it. If he ever wished to use it, he just had to cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra in reverse.


    But Han Sen had no idea what would happen if he tried that. The pages of the Xuan Yellow Sutra didn¡¯t suggest what would happen, either. He couldn¡¯t guess what the ramifications of running the geno art in that manner would be.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen wanted to find someone from Blood Legion to ask, but he was in Outer Sky. He was now disconnected from the outer world. He couldn¡¯t simply call up a Blood Legion member now.


    Han Sen put away the Xuan Yellow Sutra. He didn¡¯t dare look at it anymore. If he was still interested in it in the future, he could cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra backward. God only knew what might happen if he did that, though.


    ¡°It would be great if Mr. White was here. With his knowledge of the universe, he should be able to help me analyze what this Xuan Yellow Sutra is all about.¡±


    Han Sen wished he had spent more time studying. Now, he really regretted that he hadn¡¯t taken the time to study the Xuan Men knowledge. If he had, he might have been able to tell what exactly was going on here.


    While he was thinking furiously about what to do, the small jade figure¡¯s triangle symbol lit up again. Han Sen quieted his mind and forced himself into thinking about the Very Real Body.


    Not long after, Exquisite teleported nearby. She wasn¡¯t alone, however; she had brought Li Keer along with her.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen Li Keer since they parted ways in the core area. She looked a bit sad, now. She clearly wasn¡¯t as happy as she had been at the beginning of the year.


    Exquisite introduced Li Keer to Han Sen. Li Keer remembered Han Sen, but she had no idea he was her coveted Dor.


    ¡°Han Sen, there is something I would like you to help me with.¡± After Exquisite introduced them to each other, she spared no time in making a request.


    ¡°What can I do to help you on this fine day?¡± Han Sen asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise. He was an outsider in Outer Sky, so there wasn¡¯t much he would be able to do. This must be a very unique request if Exquisite hade to ask for his help in particr.


    ¡°There have been difficulties in Li Keer¡¯s search for a silkworm. She has been unable to find a suitable one, and therefore, she still needs one,¡± Exquisite said.


    Li Keer shook her head. Continuing to look down in the dumps, she said, ¡°Third Sister, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush so much. The silkworm I selected rejected me, and he will never want to see me again. Therefore, I have to choose a new silkworm.¡±


    Han Sen carefully avoided thinking about that. He was afraid that Exquisite would notice his thoughts and dredge up a disconcerting truth or two.


    He knew Li Keer was talking about Dor, but she had used him wrongly. He hadn¡¯t been absent from the core area because he was avoiding her. In fact, he hadn¡¯t been making any effort to hide from Li Keer. He had simply been trapped inside Outer Sky, where going to the core area wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°What can I help you with, then?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Exquisite. He didn¡¯t know what Exquisite wanted from him. He had already agreed to be Exquisite¡¯s silkworm, so he didn¡¯t know what he could do to help Li Keer.


    ¡°The time limit is almost up, and my little sister won¡¯t be able to find a good silkworm before the deadline. Therefore, I¡¯m asking you to help. If you can convince Lone Bamboo to be my little sister¡¯s silkworm, we would really appreciate it,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do that. If Lone Bamboo was willing toe, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to go to prison rather than be a silkworm. Nothing that anyone says to him will change that. He is his own man,¡± Han Sen said, raising his hands helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that even with the friendship between you two, he won¡¯t listen to you? I thought he was willing to go in your stead,¡± Exquisite said while staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really cannot help you with this.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He knew how tenuous his situation was.


    Despite having the small jade figure, he still had to remain vignt at all times. It was harder than being a thief inside a police station. If he wasn¡¯t careful, Exquisite would do a deep dive into his mind.


    He was already in such dire straits, but he didn¡¯t want Bamboo to suffer the same fate.


    ¡°If you cannot convince Lone Bamboo, then there is only one other way in which you can help us.¡± Exquisite giggled to Han Sen while she spoke.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked, feeling a little dread settle upon him.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking. Please be my little sister¡¯s silkworm, too,¡± Exquisite said, speaking Han Sen¡¯s worry into reality.

 Chapter 2663 - Twice the Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 2663 Twice the Benefits</h4>


    ¡°How would that work, exactly?¡± Han Sen looked at Exquisite in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about it? Since you¡¯re already being watched by one person, being watched by another is practically the same. You just need to share your experiences with one more person. It won¡¯t be detrimental to you in any way, and you can double the benefits you receive. You will receive the same amount of resources from me and my little sister. Effectively, you¡¯ll be receiving double what others receive. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡± Exquisite said to Han Sen with a beaming smile.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re correct, but I still think there might be a problem with this n,¡± Han Sen quietly said.


    ¡°What could go wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy about being able to receive twice the resources?¡± Exquisite thought about it a bit, and then said, ¡°If you be Li Keer¡¯s silkworm, you can even receive more star fruit.¡±


    ¡°But the elder is no longer here. I thought the star tree would stop giving out fruit,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you an example. There are many more resources like the star tree on the path ahead, and you will be receiving a double portion,¡± Exquisite said. Then, she pped a hand on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder and teleported away. They went straight to the altar where Han Sen had signed his contract with Exquisite.


    Han Sen signed another contract to be Li Keer¡¯s silkworm.


    Because Exquisite was there, though, Han Sen kept his mind carefully nk. He waited until he was alone, out of Exquisite and Li Keer¡¯s range of connection, before thinking things over some more. He was in a bad situation.


    ¡°I wonder if the small jade figure can absorb two marks. If it can¡¯t, I¡¯m going to be exposed.¡± Han Sen quickly brought out the small jade figure as he mulled over his situation. He moved to transfer Li Keer¡¯s branding onto the small jade figure.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s biggest worries didn¡¯te to fruition. The mark was sessfully applied to the small jade figure.


    ¡°Since the jade figure managed to absorb the additional mark, this situation is a good thing, I suppose. It makes little difference if I¡¯m watched by one person or two. And if it means I can earn double the resources, where is the harm in that? I guess this is a lucky turn of events?¡± Han Sen still couldn¡¯t convince himself that this was a good thing, though. He felt as if there was something dangerous about the situation, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was exactly.


    ¡°Exquisite has been talking a lot about these rewards that I¡¯ll be earning. I wonder what they are? I hope I can get my hands on some deified xenogeneic genes,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    In the meantime, Exquisite and Li Keer were standing in a hall, signing Han Sen up for the silkworm bouts. That was the rewards Exquisite had been talking about.


    The silkworm fights provided many resources to the victor, but the silkworm had to earn them. The higher rank they were, the more resources they would receive.


    There were 13 Very High students and 12 silkworms. If someone ended up outside the top 10, their rewards would be practically nothing.


    Ranks five to ten weren¡¯t much better. Their rewards were fairly small, but things got much better for those in the top five. Going up sequentially, each rank gave double what thest received.


    The prizes had been structured in that way to inspire the silkworms to work their hardest in battle. The Very High wanted them to bring out everything they had.


    It was important for the young Very High to feel the life and death fights of their silkworms. They needed to feel every ounce of emotion such battles could draw out. And they could do it all from thefort of their seats. They could experience the dire straits of mortalbat without ever putting themselves in danger. Only the Very High had a system that allowed their students to do such a thing.


    The Very High were surprised to find out that Exquisite and Li Keer were sharing the same silkworm. It had happened before in the history of the Very High, but it was a very rare urrence.


    The Very High that practiced the Very High Sense didn¡¯tment on the arrangement, but the Very High like Liyu Zhen were less reserved with their opinions.


    ¡°Li Keer and Exquisite are using the same silkworm. That Han Sen is quite lucky. He has benefitted from our people yet again,¡± Liyu Zhen said coldly.


    Li Xue Chengughed and said, ¡°Being the silkworm of two Very High masters won¡¯t be good for him, all things considered. Although he can earn double the resources, his responsibilities will also be doubled.¡±


    After pausing, Li Xue Cheng went on to say, ¡°Plus, once he causes many of the Very High to lose their wagers in the silkworm fights, it will be very difficult for him to gain resources anyway.¡±


    ¡°You collected the bets?¡± Liyu Zhenughed.


    ¡°I collected them all before it was announced that silkworms wouldn¡¯t be able to use treasures in the battle. I won¡¯t let the gamblers bail now.¡± Li Xue Cheng¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Han Sen just needs to not get first ce in the silkworm fights. Then, we will be rich. The resources we gain will be enough to make us deified. They will take us torva ss, at least. And some of the treasures are so rare that we couldn¡¯t have bought them with all the resources in the world. But if we lose, there is no way we can pay it all back.¡±


    ¡°How could we lose?¡± Liyu Zhen said with augh. ¡°Every single silkworm is at least half-deified. They are half a level higher than Han Sen. And if pushes to shove, the born-deified will be mopping the floor with him. No matter how strong Han Sen is, he will never get any further than number two.¡±


    ¡°You are right. No matter how strong a ninth-tier King is, they cannot beat a deified. Plus, that born-deified is very talented. He isn¡¯t much weaker than the Very High students themselves. He is very good whenpared to our members at the same level. Beating a mere King will be a trivial task for him,¡± Li Xue Cheng said with assurance. He was confident he was going to win this bet.When Exquisite and Li Keer finally exined the ¡°rewards¡± that they¡¯d been promising, Han Sen shook his head. ¡°This is the ¡®good stuff¡¯ you¡¯ve been talking about? I will have to fight for my life in there. And I can only join as a single person. Why would there be double benefits for me?¡±


    ¡°You will have both of us to support you. Isn¡¯t that twice the benefits?¡± Exquisite said tly.


    Han Sen and Li Keer looked at Exquisite, gobsmacked. Han Sen didn¡¯t know if Exquisite was just fooling around, but Li Keer was especially surprised by seeing how Exquisite was behaving. It was hard to believe this was the same Exquisite she had grown up with.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If you have the time, read the files I¡¯ve sent you about your opponents. And remember, the higher the rank you achieve, the more resources you receive. If you can reach second ce, you will get a deified treasure amongst many other resources,¡± Exquisite said calmly.


    ¡°What about bing number one?¡± Han Sen kept looking at the information he was giving while he asked.


    ¡°There is a born-deified participating in this fight. He will probably secure first ce. You just need to try your best to be second,¡± Exquisite said with a small shrug.


    ¡°A born deified is joining? And I can¡¯t use treasures? I suppose I will have to settle for second, then,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. If he couldn¡¯t use his peacock king soul robe and the Six Core Snake Bow, he didn¡¯t think he could beat a deified elite. Not even a primitive one, which was the lowest tier of deified.

 Chapter 2664 - Deified Se

    <h4>2664 Deified Se</h4>


    Li Keer and Exquisite departed Underworld Lake. Li Keer turned and looked at Exquisite with confusion.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to tell him about all the bets that have been ced on his performance?¡±


    ¡°What is the point in him knowing that? Are we going to make him fight for his life against a born-deified? I don¡¯t want to have to find another silkworm,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Li Keer said, tilting her head in acknowledgment. ¡°It is impossible for a King to beat a born-deified. Plus, that deified has nock of talent himself. He¡¯s as good as a student of the Very High. It won¡¯t be easy for anyone to win against him, and Han Sen is just a ninth-tier King.¡±


    Li Keer sighed and continued, ¡°The people who have ced big bets on Han Sen¡ªwho believed he would earn first ce¡ªare going to lose the items they have wagered. They won¡¯t be able to do anything against Li Xue Cheng. They¡¯ll definitely take out their anger on Han Sen, even if they don¡¯t hold him personally responsible. Wherever he goes, I¡¯m sure trouble will follow close behind.¡±


    ¡°That is something that cannot be avoided. We just have to find a way to sort this out, or at least mitigate the fallout,¡± Exquisite glumly said.


    ...


    Han Sen spent some time reviewing the information he had been given. There descriptions and short bios of the twelve silkworms he would be squaring off against. The information wasprehensive, and whoever had been responsible forpiling it had done an excellent job. It was like a bona fide restaurant menu.


    There was an image of every silkworm in the documents he received, too. Han Sen saw the born-deified fellow on the first page.


    Shale: Lionheart Mutant


    Level: Primitive Deified


    Sex: Male


    Primary Geno Arts: Lion Killer


    Hobbies and Interests: Dessert


    The content of the documents was very detailed, but most of the information was also pointless for Han Sen¡¯s purposes. He didn¡¯t need to know the hobbies of hispetition. He didn¡¯t need to know what color of armor they wore or the things they liked to do for fun. There was no mention of their powers. All he learned was that the deified had a geno art called Lion Killer.


    ¡°So far, reading this is no help at all.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Han Sen kept on reading, and he noticed that every profile was the same. When he flipped over to the fourth contestant, he saw the description of Yu Shanxin. Again, the introduction was the same. It only described his looks and the fact that he was skilled in the Extreme Evil Path. That was about it.


    Han Sen kept flipping through the profiles, page by page. He memorized the faces of the silkworms, their names, and their races. The other information was useless for him to remember.


    Han Sen flipped through the character information and reached thest page. There, he saw his own profile.


    Han Sen: Crystallizer (serving Sky Pce)


    Level: Ninth-tier King


    Sex: Male


    Primary Geno Arts: The Story of Genes, Teeth Knife, Under the Sky knife skills...


    Owned treasures: Charming God¡¯s Jian, the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, unknown feather clothes, unknown bow...


    ¡°Wait, what is this?¡± Han Sen was frozen. The information he had on the other silkworms was practically useless. But the profile on him was surprisingly detailed. It said everything quite clearly, and explicitly mentioned the treasures he wielded. It even separated each one to describe each geno art and treasure in a grossly detailed fashion. It was all so very borate.


    ¡°Who created this d*mn folder? Why has the writer only gone and exposed my powers?¡± Han Sen felt as if he wanted to kill someone. He didn¡¯t know anything about his enemies, but the enemies knew everything about him. This was bullcrap.


    At the end of the information, there was a summary. ¡°The genius that can suppress thousands of races thatposed the fabric of the wonderful universe we live in. The one that stands out the most can be the greatest silkworm. Aside from Shale, who we know can fight, the other has yet to be decided. He is the most popr winner in the silkworm bouts.¡±


    ¡°You motherf*cker.¡± After reading the summary, Han Sen felt fairly sure that he had been set up.


    Han Sen flipped through the book a few more times. He finally saw thest sentence at the back of the book, too, then. It said, ¡°Editor: Li Xue Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Who is this Li Xue Cheng? Why is he turning everyone against me?¡± Han Sen wondered, bewildered. He didn¡¯t recall encountering a man that went by that name before. In fact, he¡¯d only met a few of the Very High since he arrived in Outer Sky. He didn¡¯t know anyone called Li Xue Cheng, so there was no way he had offended him.


    ¡°Are Li Xue Cheng and Liyu Zhen working together?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. Aside from Liyu Zhen, he could think of no other person of the Very High who would want to see him down like this.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen was given a shock. He realized that the silkworms bouts wouldn¡¯t be as easy as he initially presumed.


    Han Sen flipped back through the folder and read the details of his opponents again and again. They were all top-ss fighters. There were many of the Extreme King there, and Yu Shanxin was one of the Sky.


    And in regards to Shale, who was a Lionheart, it was actually a nameless race. There was only one half-deified among his people. Shale just so happened to be the son of that half-deified, but for some reason, there was a gene mutation when he was born. It led to him bing deified. He was extraordinarily talented.


    After the God Spirit Touch¡¯s test, he was registered as a ten armor talent. Following his lead, the race of the Lionhearts had gained wider renown. If he hadn¡¯t been selected by one of the Very High students to be a silkworm, he would have been nning a fight for antern.


    Shale was chosen to be a silkworm four years ago. He had been practicing in Outer Sky for a long time, and he was so talented... With all that extra time to practice and refine those talents, it was easy to imagine how scary he would be as an opponent.


    ¡°If I can use treasures, I¡¯ll definitely be able to beat Shale and reach first ce. If I can¡¯t use treasures, then I will fail to defeat Shale, and possibly all the other silkworms as well. Even setting aside the others, I¡¯ll have to fight Yu Shanxin. That guy will be very hard to deal with,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    At the back of the folder, there was a list of all the rewards one could receive from various cements in the silkworm bouts. When Han Sen saw the reward for first ce, his mouth gaped.


    ¡°What is a deified treasure set?¡± Han Sen was confused, and so he continued reading. After reading it, he could only think, ¡°The rich are stubborn.¡±


    The so-called ¡°deified treasure set¡± was a set of armorposed of powerful treasures. The chest piece was a deified treasure. So was the belt. The gauntlets and the boots were four deified treasures. With the helmet, that made seven deified treasures. Itbined to be a deified treasure set called the ¡°Apollo Set.¡±


    Han Sen continued to read. He noticed the Apollo Set wasn¡¯t just a deified treasureposed of seven pieces. Each piece was an individual deified treasure. They were all primitive ss. If Han Sen used them all together, it would allow him to make use of special substance chains. That would put him at transmutation level.


    The second-ce contestant would receive one deified treasure. There were other resources that would be awarded as well, but none of them were deified. There was a wide gulf of prestige separating the rewards for second ce and the rewards to be earned in first ce.The folder included a photo of the Apollo Set. The entire thing shone silver like a polished mirror. It looked bad-*ss and mysterious. It seemed to radiate glory.


    Han Sen read the description of the Apollo Set, and after reading it, he felt himself starting to drool. If a user hadn¡¯t reached deified, they couldn¡¯t activate the Apollo Set¡¯s power. But if multiple people used the pieces of the set simultaneously, the seven-piece set could activate Apollo¡¯s Wings, which were the substance chains. They had primitive power, and a King could control them.

 Chapter 2665 - Very Difficul

    <h4>2665 Very Difficul</h4>


    ¡°This is good stuff. The Very High can hand out rewards like this for something that is little more than a game to them? Other races wouldn¡¯t have this many resources to y with,¡± Han Sen sighed. The Very High were f*cking rich.


    Han Sen would protect any deified treasure he found like it was his own child, yet the Very High were handing out seven of them as little more than prize money. He couldn¡¯t think of another race that could match this level of wealth.


    The Extreme King called themselves the number one race, butpared to the Very High, they were nothing but turtles. Their society was measly inparison.


    ¡°If I can take down Outer Sky...¡± As soon as Han Sen had this thought, he shook it off. He knew he couldn¡¯t risk entertaining thoughts like that. He could never think such dangerous things during his time there. If Li Keer and Exquisite found out what he was considering for the future, it wouldn¡¯t end very well for him.


    Han Sen kept turning the matter over and over in his head. Eventually, he thought, ¡°I really want that Apollo Set. Maybe I can deal with those other silkworms. I can handle those fights, but that Shale... I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to bring him down. I can¡¯t use beast souls, and I can¡¯t use my super god spirit body, because they all know me as Han Sen. How can I beat a born-deified, then?¡±


    Han Sen thought about this for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t figure out a solution. After all, he didn¡¯t know much about Shale. ording to the information he¡¯d been given, there was little known about the man.


    When Exquisite and Li Keer came back, Han Sen asked them if they had more information on the other eleven silkworms. Exquisite already had it prepared for him. She handed over the documents that she and Li Keer had spent thest few days gathering.


    ¡°By the way, who is this Li Xue Cheng? Did I offend him in some way?¡± Han Sen asked, pointing to the first folder. He showed them the back and the name of the editor that was written there.


    ¡°He is connected to Liyu Zhen,¡± Exquisite admitted after a moment of hesitation.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t read Exquisite¡¯s mind, but he was a very observant person. Exquisite was obviously reacting strangely. He knew there was something between the lines here.


    ¡°Has Liyu Zhen done something?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Exquisite remained silent and didn¡¯t answer, but Li Keer said, ¡°I think we should let Han Sen know. It will be for the better. He should know so he can be prepared for the fallout, regardless.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen frowned again.


    Exquisite exined the wagers that the Very High had made with Li Xue Cheng. And then, she said, ¡°Actually, this has little to do with you. This is simply a whole bunch of people being scammed by Li Xue Cheng for a host of resources and treasures. I¡¯m afraid they might not let it go easily, though.¡±


    Han Sen smiled wryly and asked, ¡°Do the Very High like gambling this much?¡±


    ¡°Those who study the Very High Sense have no interest in gambling, but the other branch of our crooked tree... I think Outer Sky is too safe. The Very High on the other side don¡¯t know what it is like to fight for your life in the face of adversity and death. Some thingse too easily to them, and as a result, they don¡¯t treasure what they have.¡± Li Keer shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°If we make them lose so many resources and treasures, are they going to be mad at me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°They won¡¯te after you, but I can tell you that they won¡¯t be happy with you, either. Li Xue Cheng only wanted to get those resources and treasures, and to do that, he used you,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°Maybe they won¡¯t get scammed. If I help them win a lot of resources and treasures, wouldn¡¯t they be more inclined to help me out in the future?¡± Han Sen said with a darkugh.


    ¡°Of course. They control many of Outer Sky¡¯s resources. It can be difficult to avoid interacting with them, and if they like you, things will go so much easier for you.¡± After that, Li Keer looked at Han Sen with shock. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, isn¡¯t it? To solve all of this neatly, I just have to end up number one in the silkworm fights,¡± Han Sen growled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, that would fix it, but... Shale is the unsurmountable challenge you have ahead of you. His talents are scary. There is no doubt about that. In his short four years here, he has learned many geno arts. That includes proficiency with God¡¯s Wander. He can use space teleportation. If you want to fight him, I don¡¯t think anything you can throw at Shale will work,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t yet tried, how can you so easily think that I can¡¯t beat him?¡± Han Sen was very calm andposed throughout all this. He quietly opened the new documents and began to study them.


    Li Keer and Exquisite looked at each other. They could sense the confidence that had spurred Han Sen to the lofty heights he frequently reached. He now seemed quite confident that he had what it took to defeat Shale. But they couldn¡¯t understand where that unbridled confidence came from.


    ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t you think this is a bit weird? Why can we feel his confidence, but not where the confidencees from? Unless he is a blindly confident bag of grass, we should be able to feel what is inside him that gives him the confidence he needs to take on this challenge,¡± Li Keer said to Exquisite after Han Sen left. She didn¡¯t think Han Sen was a bag of grass.


    ¡°His mental control power is so strong. He can control his thoughts. Aside from direct emotions, it is nearly impossible for us to discern what he is thinking,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°The hardest thing to control is your own mind. Even the Very High need the Very High Sense to do it, yet he can do it on his own. Third Sister, your choice in silkworm is exceptional,¡± Li Keer said with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where his confidencees from, but I think he wants to reach first ce. If he seeds, it will be good for you and me,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°I only fear that he is overestimating his capabilities and will die in some tragic way because of it. Then, we will have to go and find a new silkworm.¡± Li Keer wasn¡¯t very confident about this, and she thought to herself, ¡°If he was Dor, I¡¯m sure he would be able to do this.¡±


    Sometimes, the things people wanted most were the things that they couldn¡¯t have. Li Keer still missed Dor.


    Han Sen investigated the eleven silkworms, and he started to develop a headache. None of them would be easy to fight. There were many difficult people in thepetition in addition to Shale, who topped them all.


    One of the silkworms was actually a Very High. It was very rare to have a Very High as a silkworm. Although all the Very High were very strong, their powers were too simr. And they had all been raised in the same environment. Having a Very High as a silkworm wouldn¡¯t allow the master to learn as much, and so not many of the Very High would agree to take one of their own as a silkworm. Plus, ordinary Very High thought that only low-life creatures deserved to be silkworms. They wouldn¡¯t want to ruin their own reputation by bing a silkworm, so it was very rare to see this amongst the Very High.


    ¡°A Very High half-deified. That will mean he is stronger than Exquisite, right? I don¡¯t think that will be someone easily defeated. And that¡¯s not to mention the bigger trouble further ahead like Shale. Winning these silkworm bouts won¡¯t be easy, at all.¡± Han Sen dropped the documents for the time being and went back to practicing his geno arts. There were two geno arts he had to learn before fighting Shale. If he didn¡¯t get good at those, he had no chance of winning.

 Chapter 2666 - Mysterious Deser

    <h4>2666 Mysterious Deser</h4>


    ¡°I want to go to the core area. Is there any way for me to do that?¡± Han Sen asked Exquisite the next time he saw her.


    He seemed to remember that when Li Keer was in the Very High, she frequently traveled to the core area. But Exquisite had told him that being in Outer Sky shut off his ess to the core area. He thought she might have been telling the truth, since the many times he tried to ess the core area had all ended in failure.


    ¡°There is a specific ce in Outer Sky that you can go to that allows you to open the core hall door. But this is a ce that not even students of the Very High can go to. If you have an urgent emergency that requires you to ess the core area, perhaps I can help you.¡± Li Keer looked at Han Sen with curiosity. She was curious why Han Sen wanted to go to the core area so badly.


    ¡°I want to go to the core area to find a friend. Perhaps he has a way that I can win the silkworm fights,¡± Han Sen said.


    Li Keer could sense that Han Sen wasn¡¯t lying about his general reason for going to the core area. In regards to the friend he had mentioned, she could tell that was partly true, as well. As for the identity of this mysterious friend, she had no idea.


    Han Sen had done his best not to think about it, but when he mentioned finding a friend, he hadn¡¯t controlled his thoughts perfectly. That was unavoidable. But still, Han Sen did his best to keep his thoughts away from anything incriminating. And that was enough for Li Keer to be unable to tell the identity of the person he wished to see.


    ¡°Sure. I will look for a way. I wille back to you with an answerter. Mind you, this will be very tricky. There is every chance that this won¡¯t work, so don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± Li Keer was shocked by how well Han Sen could mp down on his thoughts, but she knew he wasn¡¯t lying. Therefore, she set aside the idea of asking him again.


    Han Sen waited half a day, but Li Keer didn¡¯t return. In the meantime, Exquisite came to Underworld Lake.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak, but Exquisite could tell what he was thinking. She was surprised and she said, ¡°Little Sister agreed to help you enter the core area?¡±


    ¡°She said that it might be difficult and it might not work.¡± Han Sen was worried Li Keer might have been away for so long because she had some bad news to deliver.


    Exquisiteughed and said, ¡°This is aplicated matter. ording to the theory, there is only one ce in which Outer Sky can allow ess to the core area. But this ce is forbidden by our people. Not only is it a restricted zone for outsiders, but even most of the Very High are forbidden to go there. Not many people can do what she is doing. Little Sister is one of the very few. If she wants to help you and your luck isn¡¯t too bad, it might work.¡±


    ¡°What is this ce that you¡¯re talking about?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°I once told you that Outer Sky resides between the real world and the anti-material world. This ce exists between those two realms. Because it connects those two opposing powers, everything here is very... strange. Connecting to the real world and opening a door to the core hall can beplicated.¡± Exquisite didn¡¯t exin much beyond that. ¡°Because the process can be dangerous, we forbid Very High students from entering the core hall. But Little Sister¡¯s father is the guardian, and she is much loved. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to convince her father to give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Now, Han Sen understood.


    After waiting for another hour, Li Keer finally returned. She came bearing good news, which made Han Sen feel relieved.


    Li Keer used space teleportation to guide him to their destination. After a few jumps, they reached a desert. That desert appeared endless. It must have been as big as a sr system.


    Even with Han Sen¡¯s eyesight, he couldn¡¯t see the end of that desert. It was difficult to imagine howrge it was.


    As they stood in the desert, Li Keer suddenly shouted into the endless wastes. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve brought him here! Can we go now?¡±


    A crazy wind suddenly spawned in the quiet and dead desert. The raging wind threw yellow sand into the sky, then morphed to present the face of a Very High man.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t go past the three lines,¡± shouted the Very High man. He looked like a sand god, and his voice sounded like thunder.


    ¡°I know. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times you say it, I won¡¯t forget and go beyond the three lines. We only want to go to the core area. That¡¯s all,¡± Li Keer said nicely.


    The sand deity-looking man shook his head. He couldn¡¯t stop Li Keer from doing this. The wind blew and then the sand copsed back onto the ground. The sand god disappeared, and silence returned to the desert.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Keer said. Then, she ventured forward into the big desert.


    Han Sen followed her. Li Keer kept walking and said, ¡°The area around here is unstable. Please don¡¯t use space teleportation powers here. And don¡¯t exert too much strength. Otherwise, you might find yourself being dragged into the anti-material world. If that happened, not even our leader could retrieve you.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. Now he understood why Li Keer had to walk instead of just teleporting them forward.


    The two of them walked through the desert. Sometimes, Han Sen noticed old, weird buildings leering out of the sand. There were ancient stone structures and really advanced metal buildings. There were even battleships and airships scattered here and there in the yellow sand. God only knew how long they had been there. Even the tinum, which should have been impervious to time, was rotten. When the wind blew, tinum boards broke loose and scattered like dust across the sand.


    There was a statue that was 100 meters high, and there were the remains of thousands of beasts. There was a dead tree in the sand that looked like a real dragon. The whole huge desert felt very weird.


    But there was no consistent style to the relics in the desert. They were obviously a mish-mash of random items stemming from a variety of different points across history. They seemed to have been tossed into the desert and left there like trash. The sight was disconcerting, somehow.


    After reading Han Sen¡¯s mind, Li Keer exined, ¡°This is a crossroads between the real world and the anti-material world. There are always items from the real world or the anti-material that get lost, twisted, and thrown in here. Every now and again, powerful items end up in here. My dad once found the xenogeneic body of a butterfly ss creature. But that was just a stroke of luck. Most of the things sent here are just useless trash.¡±


    A loud boom interrupted Li Keer as she was speaking. It shook the two of them as if the sky had been cracked open. Then, Han Sen saw something veryrge emerge from a crack above them.


    Han Sen stared up in shock. The head of a giant beast pushed its way through a gap in the twisted, crooked sky.


    The beast¡¯s head was silver, and it looked like some artwork made of precious metal. Three horns emerged from its face. It kind of looked like a triceratops, but it was much bigger than a triceratops. The head alone was ten meters long. Blood gushed from its mouth.


    Boom!


    The giant beast fell from the sky andnded in the desert in front of them. The impact of its body hitting the ground shook the sand like an earthquake.

 Chapter 2667 - Meeting Destiny Again

    <h4>2667 Meeting Destiny Again</h4>


    Han Sen stared at the giant beast that had fallen into the sand. It looked a lot like a triceratops, but its body was silver and white, and arge pair of wings spread from its back. It was hard to say what race it belonged to.


    It seemed badly injured, and grievous wounds covered its entire body. It was struggling to get to its feet. Blood poured from its mouth and body, dyeing the bottom of the sandy crater crimson. A small redke was forming beneath the beast.


    ¡°A xenogeneic has fallen!¡± Li Keer rejoiced. She quickly raced toward the crater.


    Han Sen followed behind her. Even though it was injured, he could feel the fierce presence exuded by the giant monster. It was deified ss, that was for sure.


    ¡°Back off, guys!¡± Before they could even get close to that xenogeneic, a plume of sand rose near them. It took on the shape of a sand god; it was Li Keer¡¯s father again.


    Before Li Keer could answer, a sandstorm swept over them and sucked them in. Within a second, they were tossed far, far away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As they got back to their feet and watched from a distance, they saw countless sand dragons emerging from the ground. They looked like ancient, deadly creatures. They followed the sand god¡¯smands to go for the injured beast.


    The beast roared angrily. It quickly stood up, and an endless silver light erupted into a wild storm that consumed the sky. It battered against the sand dragons that now surrounded it.


    The ancient-looking dragons had been shaped from sand, and they couldn¡¯t withstand the power of that silver light.


    Pang!


    The silver light then swept over to shine on the sand god¡¯s body, sting the shape of the sand god back into nothing, as well.


    Han Sen watched with wide eyes. It was very fortunate that they had been pulled away from the creature. If they hadn¡¯t, the creature¡¯s remaining dregs of power would have been enough to destroy them.


    Li Keer stared at the sight in terror. If her father hadn¡¯t appeared in time to keep them from getting close to the giant beast, the creature would have killed them in a moment.


    ¡°Li Keer¡¯s father can¡¯t have gone down that easily, surely.¡± As Han Sen pondered this, he saw the sea of sand swell and boil like a tumultuous sea. Fountains of sand sprayed everywhere, and a pir of sand shot straight up into the sky, then fell back to the ground, forming itself into the figure of a sand god. That process then repeated itself over and over, creating an army of the sand beings.


    The sand gods raged as the remaining dragons roared. The surface of the desert had be a battlefield for ruthless giants. Despite the distance between them and the battlefield, the ground was shaking so violently that Han Sen and Li Keer were having difficulty staying on their feet. They had no choice but to retreat.


    They finally reached a safe distance from the fight, but Han Sen could still detect that frightening presence. He could no longer see the actual fight, though. He could only see the distant clouds of sand as some of the sand creatures were ripped apart. His ears reverberated with the sound of dragons roaring at deafening volumes.


    ¡°My father¡¯s real body is deep inside the Three World Desert. These sand gods are just manifestations of his power,¡± Li Keer exined with augh. She could sense that Han Sen was worrying about the safety of her father, but she knew he would be safe since he was deep within the sand.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the fight anymore. That whole desert was shrouded in screens of sand. After a very sad scream, the scary rumblings in the desert came to an end. And then, all the dust settled. A sand god appeared on the horizon and came toward them, telling them they could proceed.


    ¡°Father, you killed the xenogeneic? What was its level? Why was it injured and still so scary?¡± Li Keer curiously asked the sand god.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was dragged into the anti-material world,¡± the sand god answered. Then, it disappeared.


    Li Keer wished to ask something more, but he was already gone. So, she resumed her journey across the desert with Han Sen.


    The massive battle had changed the sandyndscape. Many of the weird buildings and items had been revealed from beneath the sands that once buried them. And the buildings and battleships that had once been there were now gone. Han Sen didn¡¯t know if they had been destroyed, or buried deep beneath the sands of the desert, or what.


    Han Sen looked around. When they reached the location where the giant beast had fallen, arge section of the desert was dyed red. But they couldn¡¯t see the body of the giant beast anymore.


    ¡°It is a shame that the beast was sucked into the anti-material world. Despite its injuries, it was able to do battle with my dad for so long. It must have been arva ss deified xenogeneic, at the very least.¡± Li Keer looked at the red sand regretfully.


    Han Sen felt that it was a shame, too. If he had been able to stab the creature once, he might have been able to nab a beast soul. That xenogeneic was so strong, and its beast soul might have been equally powerful.


    Han Sen kept walking, looking around as he went. Then, suddenly, he froze. Some distance away in the desert, Han Sen saw a tower that was built from stone.


    That old tower was leaning visibly, and it looked as if it might fall over any second. Han Sen looked at the stone tower¡¯s que. Written there were the two words, ¡°Destiny¡¯s Tower.¡±


    The tower was styled just like the Destiny¡¯s Tower controlled by the Extreme King.


    Han Sen was stunned at the sight, but he immediately mped down on his thoughts. He wasn¡¯t going to let out any memories associated with this tower. He had to suppress everything he knew about Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Li Keer could feel that Han Sen¡¯s mind was struggling with something. She looked at the stone tower, too. After a while of looking at it, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that stone tower before. It must have been revealed by the battle earlier. Do you recognize it?¡±


    ¡°It is exactly the same stone tower I saw when I was with the Extreme King.¡± Han Sen knew he couldn¡¯t hide this from Li Keerpletely, and so he had to exin it a bit.


    Li Keer thought for another moment. She nodded and said, ¡°Now that you mention it, I think I remember something like that. When I visited the Extreme King, I once saw a tower like this, too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should check it out,¡± Li Keer suggested, and so they went toward it.


    She wasn¡¯t interested in the tower, but she could feel Han Sen doing his best to suppress the desire to visit the ce. Han Sen was trying to keep his thoughts away from the nature of Destiny¡¯s Tower so Li Keer wouldn¡¯t be able to see everything he knew about the structures. But that sort of control on his mind suggested to Li Keer that Destiny¡¯s Tower had some relevance to Han Sen. If it didn¡¯t, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to control his thoughts about the ce.


    ¡°Being watched sucks.¡± Han Sen sighed and followed Li Keer toward Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    The tower looked very old, and it was impossible to tell how many years it had been there. While the structure might have been old, it wasn¡¯t broken. Li Keer reached the door and twisted the handle. The stone door swung open smoothly.


    The two of them walked inside. The tower was full of dust and sand, but otherwise, it seemed to be empty. It looked like an ordinary watchtower.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and see.¡± Li Keer walked toward the stairs.


    Han Sen followed Li Keer, trying to keep a lid firmly over any sensitive topics that might otherwisee to mind.


    The second floor was still so empty. There was nothing there. Li Keer didn¡¯t give up, though. She kept ascending the tower. The whole tower seemed to be empty until they approached the seventh floor.


    ¡°Huh? There is someone here.¡± Li Keer looked at the top floor¡¯s stone tform in shock.

 Chapter 2668 - Empty God

    <h4>2668 Empty God</h4>


    On arge stone tform, a man was sitting with his legs crossed. The man was very still, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t sense any presence of a lifeforce within him. It looked as if he had been petrified in that position.


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked weirded-out, and he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°This is so simr to what I saw in the Destiny¡¯s Tower of the Extreme King. The man over there looked quite a bit different, though.¡±


    Li Keer heard Han Sen¡¯s thought, and she looked at the man atop the tform with shock. ¡°Weird. It is a creature, but why does it not have a lifeforce?¡±


    As a look of confusion crossed Li Keer¡¯s face, the man on the stone tform opened his eyes. He looked at them and said, ¡°I am Empty God. The fact that you have met me today is surely the working of fate. I can fulfill any wish you speak. You can make any request you desire.¡±


    ¡°Not again.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    Li Keer looked at the man coldly and said, ¡°How dare you call yourself a god in front of the Very High. Not even the Ancient God would refer to themselves as proper gods.¡±


    After that, Li Keer swung a swordlight at the man.


    She struck too fast for Han Sen to try to stop her. The swordlight came down on the man¡¯s head, but the man didn¡¯t even have to move. The swordlight crashed against one of his eyebrows.


    Pang!


    The man¡¯s eyebrow wasn¡¯t even ruffled. Li Keer was hurled back by a scary force. The power was so strong that it swept past all of Li Keer¡¯s defenses. She was thrown into the wall hard, and she coughed up a mouthful of blood. She passed out and fell into aa. Her lifeforce faded quickly.


    ¡°How dare you challenge a god¡¯s dignity and question his authenticity. This is your punishment, but seeing as this is your first infraction, the punishment will not be severe,¡± the man said in an icy voice.


    Han Sen quickly ran toward Li Keer and checked her vitals. She had only fainted, and while her lifeforce was fading, it was seeping away slowly. She was in no immediate danger. He thought to himself, ¡°This god seems different from the other one I met. I remember the man in the Extreme King¡¯s Destiny¡¯s Tower shouted ¡®Empty God.¡¯ Is this the Empty God he was referring to?¡±


    ¡°Now, make your wish,¡± Empty God said, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°My life is perfect as it is, thanks. I have a wife, a happy family, great kids, and I always get what I want, anyway. Add to that, I¡¯m super-rich. I have everything. I don¡¯t need anything more. Can I choose not to make a wish?¡± Han Sen looked at Empty God as he spoke.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if this Empty God was the same as the other god. If it was the same, then this really was just a statue. It wasn¡¯t the true self of the god it represented. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much. The ck crystal armor could wipe it out in a heartbeat.


    If this was the god¡¯s real body, though, then a fight might be a bad idea. Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if the ck crystal armor could also defeat these gods in their real forms.


    ¡°No,¡± Empty God said coldly.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt ill. He ignored Empty God, picked up Li Keer, turned around, and started to run.


    Empty God only looked at Han Sen peacefully. He didn¡¯t look as if he was going to stop Han Sen from leaving.


    Han Sen was trying to figure out whether or not Empty God was really going to fight. He was also doing this to test the ck crystal armor, and sense if there was any movement from it. But its lifeforce was hidden, so he couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Empty God didn¡¯t stop Han Sen, either. Still holding the unconscious Li Keer, Han Sen departed the seventh floor. He went down floor by floor without being stopped by any aggressive powers. Finally, he reached the first floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    But when he reached the first floor, Han Sen froze. There should have been a door at the bottom floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower, but there was none. There was only another stone staircase leading farther down into the tower.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the bottom floor. Why are there more stairs that can lead me down even farther? Have I remembered it incorrectly, and this is actually the second floor?¡± Han Sen quickly dismissed that idea. Destiny¡¯s Tower only had seven floors, and with his exceptional memory, he couldn¡¯t have been wrong.


    Han Sen reached out a hand to where the door should have been, but there was just a wall there. It wasn¡¯t an optical illusion. There really wasn¡¯t a door.


    Pang!


    Han Sen threw a punch at the stone wall. With his strength, even a mountain would have been destroyed by one of his punches. But the stone wall didn¡¯t buckle, and there wasn¡¯t a single scraped left on its surface.


    Han Sen frowned. He knew that nothing would be achieved by using brute force. He looked at the stone staircase, then turned and continued walking down.


    When he reached the floor below, he noticed that there was another stone tform. The stone tform had that same man on it¡ªthe one who had called himself Empty God. It was exactly as it was on the seventh floor.


    ¡°Make your wish,¡± Empty God said, staring expressionlessly at Han Sen.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth. Still holding Li Keer, he continued trying to descend the stairs. There were more of them, and he swiftly descended another seven flights. He was still unable to find the first floor and its door. He only found more and more stairs.


    After walking down the stone stairs for a while, Han Sen realized he always came back to the seventh floor of the tower. There, he saw Empty God again.


    ¡°Is this some sort of space power? Does it connect the seventh floor and the first floor to create some sort of weird Mobius strip? If that is true, no matter how far I walk, I will never reach the exit of this tower. I will just keep looping the same route over and over again.¡± Han Sen tried using teleportation powers, but it was to no avail. No matter where he tried to teleport to, he always reappeared inside the tower, just in a different location each time.


    ¡°Make your wish.¡± Whenever Han Sen saw Empty God again, the man would repeat the same phrase. He never said anything else.


    But his expression seemed to say that Han Sen had no other choice, and that sooner orter, he would have to make a wish.


    Han Sen knew that if he made a wish, some of his lifespan would be taken by those men that called themselves gods. And the wish he made would be twisted by the so-called gods. Even if the wish came true, he would have to pay too high a price.


    If he didn¡¯t make a wish, though, there was a chance that he and Li Keer would never be able to exit the tower. Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure a way out of this dilemma.


    He couldn¡¯t attack Empty God. Li Keer had demonstrated that inability all too well. The only chance he had to attack was if he could somehow make use of his ck crystal armor. Attacking Empty God in any other way was practically a death wish.


    ¡°Li Keer¡¯s father must know we walked into Destiny¡¯s Tower. If we don¡¯t emerge anytime soon, he will surelye here in search of Li Keer.¡± Han Sen was cing his chips on Li Keer¡¯s father.


    Empty God seemed to see through what Han Sen was thinking, and he coldly said, ¡°Have you heard of power that warps the passage of time? You might stay in this tower for a thousand years, but only a second will pass outside. If you are expecting a rescue team toe and find you, you¡¯ll be nothing but bones by then.¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to make a wish?¡± Han Sen looked at Empty God and sighed.


    ¡°If you and I have met, it is something that was always meant to be. You deserve this. You cannot escape from it.¡± Empty God spoke slowly in a bone-chilling voice.

 Chapter 2669 - Answer of the Origin

    <h4>2669 Answer of the Origin</h4>


    ¡°It looks like I have no choice except to make a wish.¡± Han Sen started to consider what sort of wish he wanted to make.


    Thest time he made a wish in Destiny¡¯s Tower, the statue¡¯s eyes had ended up being destroyed. Now, it seemed as if it might happen again. Perhaps it would have the same effect.


    But even if Empty God¡¯s eyes exploded, it wouldn¡¯t help him much. The statue would still have its power, and it would still threaten Han Sen and shorten his lifespan.


    ¡°No matter what wish I make, unless the ck crystal armor attacks him, my lifespan is going to be shortened. Why don¡¯t I ask a question I have always wanted to ask instead? Perhaps I can at least learn some useful information out of this,¡± Han Sen thought. Then, he looked at Empty God and asked, ¡°Can my wish be a question that you will answer?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I can do anything. I can answer any question you seek to ask,¡± Empty God said coldly.


    ¡°I want to know, are you and I the same? Are you a creature of this universe, too? Or do youe from somece outside the universe? Regardless of the answer, I want to know where God was born,¡± Han Sen said, posing his question.


    Empty God¡¯s eyes shed. He looked at Han Sen slowly and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to ask me this question? It is useless for you to know this.¡±


    ¡°I told you already that I don¡¯tck anything. But I¡¯m curious about you. If you must make mepose a wish, I would like to know this answer,¡± Han Sen said.


    Empty God looked at Han Sen and frowned. ¡°There were three questions. You can only receive the answer for one.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the Empty God for a long moment, then asked his ultimate question. ¡°Please tell me, Empty God. Are you a creature of this universe?¡±


    Han Sen had always been suspicious about Goding from the geno hall. Even mighty beings like the Ancient Water God had been killed in a single blow when they tried to enter the geno hall. The power of the beast within that ce was far too shocking. Aside from those who called themselves gods, Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of any other being that possessed such power.


    But if Han Sen asked the god where he was born, Empty God could answer by telling him a name that he wouldn¡¯t recognize. If Han Sen had never heard of the ce, then he wouldn¡¯t know if it was in the universe or not. So, Han Sen eventually decided to ask the simplest of questions. He needed to confirm if the god was a creature that came from the geno universe. This was the root of all questions he wouldter want to ask. With knowledge of its origin, he would have a more solid basis for formting theories and asking future questions. This was very important.


    Empty God didn¡¯t hesitate this time. He answered straight away. ¡°No. I am God. Ie from God ce.¡±


    When Han Sen heard the answer, he nodded. The way Empty God said it was so vague. He had, perhaps deliberately, twisted the answer. But Han Sen had still received the answer he had wanted.


    God wasn¡¯t a creature that came from the geno universe. This answer was enough for Han Sen to confirm, at the very least, that the god he was facing was something more than a deified elite. This being was even more almighty.


    These guys called themselves gods. But Han Sen thought they were more like devils that had invaded the ordinary world.


    Han Jinzhi and Blood Legion had been dealing with scary beings like this for a long time. The effort they had put in was unimaginable for normal people.


    When Han Sen received this answer, he felt his power start to fade away. His power drained so rapidly that it actually physically pulled him toward Empty God.


    Han Sen had already experienced this before, and he knew it was his lifespan being reduced. But this time, it was fading much faster than it had upon his first wish. He could see his lifespan fading away like an avnche.


    Empty God looked at Han Sen coldly. A weird light shone around the statue, making him look both godlike and insubstantial at the same time.


    A momentter, a century¡¯s worth of lifespan had left Han Sen¡¯s body. It made Han Sen feel tired and worn out. The drain didn¡¯t stop, though. Han Sen was now losing years at an even greater speed.


    Han Sen was prepared to give up a lot of his lifespan, so he didn¡¯t mind sacrificing a few years. After all, nabbing secrets right from God¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t easy.


    Han Sen had already received a big boost to his lifespan from the previous god doll. He could ept this kind of loss.


    But the next second, the ck crystal armor inside his Sea of Soul reacted. While Han Sen continued to lose years, the ck crystal armor¡¯s mysterious presence exploded with energy. That power spread over Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The spreading ck crystal armor gave Han Sen a unique feeling. It was as if someone¡¯s presence was surrounding him.


    Han Sen was quite familiar with this presence. He tried to think it over, and he finally remembered where he had felt that presence before. It was the same presence he had sensed when the ck crystal armor blew up the statue of the previous god.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to think. The ck crystal armor glowed with a strange godly light. It flew out of the Sea of Soul, then punched Empty God, who was still sitting atop the stone tform.


    Empty God had been blithely sucking in Han Sen¡¯s lifespan without ever realizing that something like this might happen. Plus, he hadn¡¯t even realized that there was a power out there that could harm him. So, he hadn¡¯t remained vignt against a sudden attack. He had grownx in his security.


    Pang!


    What Han Sen had witnessed before was now happening again. Under the tremendous force of the crystal armor¡¯s punch, Empty God¡¯s body shattered. A massive surge of lifeforce rose from the crumbling statue.


    ¡°Lifespan +1... lifespan +1...¡±


    The announcement of his lifespan increasing repeated over and over. That new power entered Han Sen¡¯s body, stretching out his potential lifespan.


    At the same moment that the god doll was destroyed, in a hall inside an empty realm, Empty God¡¯s eyes zed with terrible fury. And he said, ¡°Sky armor power... Sky armor god... I only destroyed your god doll¡¯s eyes, how dare you destroy my god doll! This isn¡¯t over yet...¡±


    Han Sen had no idea, but due to these meetings, he had started a fight between two gods.


    The ck crystal armor returned to Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul. Han Sen had gained more than a thousand years of additional lifespan.


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re going to be rich overnight, I guess killing a god is a reasonable way to do so.¡± Han Sen was delighted by this result. After all, he had just received a big boost to his lifespan and a great deal of lifeforce. His whole body was brimming with a scary presence.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare stay in Destiny¡¯s Tower a minute longer. He picked up Li Keer and resumed his flight down the stairs. This time, when he reached the first floor, he encountered the door that would lead him outside. There were no more stairs leading down, keeping him inside a loop.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Li Keer, who had been unconscious up to this point, slowly shook herself awake.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really know. That geezer was a bit weird, wasn¡¯t he? After you punched him, you got sted into a wall and you passed out. But the man was shattered into bits, and he became a pile of rubble,¡± Han Sen said, lying to Li Keer with a straight face.


    ¡°How could that happen?¡± Li Keer looked at Han Sen with suspicion. She didn¡¯t believe his story, but she couldn¡¯t be certain from his thoughts whether he was lying or not. She went back into the tower, and at the top floor, she saw a pile of rubble just like Han Sen had described.

 Chapter 2670 - Geno Hall’s Message

    <h4>2670 Geno Hall¡¯s Message</h4>


    Although Li Keer was a little bit confused and continued to search through the tower, she failed to find anything particrly suspicious. Eventually, she gave up the search and left Destiny¡¯s Tower with Han Sen.


    They went back to crossing the wild dunes of the desert. As they walked, Han Sen continued to spot strange shapes rising out of the sand. None of the shapes seemed to be recognizable, and he had no idea where they might havee from, either.


    After they reached an oasis, Li Keer told Han Sen, ¡°The dimensional space here is more stable, so you can open the core area door from here. You won¡¯t be dragged into the anti-material world.¡±


    Han Sen thanked Li Keer, then tried to open his core door. This time, the core door opened like usual. Han Sen entered the core area again.


    Han Sen wanted to go to the core area because, once he entered, he would be far away from Li Keer and Exquisite. They would be unable to feel his thoughts, and Han Sen could practice his secret geno arts in privacy and safety. He wouldn¡¯t be spied on.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t dared to practice his true geno arts in Outer Sky. If he had, the secrets of his four sacred geno arts would have been revealed to Li Keer and Exquisite. That would needlesslyplicate his life, he believed.


    So for the duration of his stay in Outer Sky, Han Sen spent his time practicing the geno arts Exquisite had given to him. Out of the geno arts in his private roster, he only practiced The Story of Genes. The Rebate and Sky Pce already knew about its existence, and if they knew, so did the Very High. There was no point in hiding it.


    And it didn¡¯t matter if the two Very High women saw The Story of Genes. Aside from Han Sen, no other person could learn it.


    Once he was in the core area, though, Han Sen could practice his other geno arts. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason he hade. He wanted to practice Heart Connection. If he couldn¡¯t use beast souls in the uing silkworm battles, that might be his only attack that could deal damage to his deified nemesis, Shale.


    In addition, Han Sen also wanted to meet up with Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon. He wanted them to do something on his behalf. Fortunately, Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon had already been practicing in the core area, and they weren¡¯t too far from Han Sen¡¯s position. Han Sen quickly contacted them and arranged a meeting.


    ¡°How does it feel to be a pet of the prettydies in the Very High?¡± Elysian Moon mocked Han Sen with a smile.


    ¡°It feels terrible. It¡¯s like I¡¯m naked 24/7. I have no privacy at all,¡± Han Sen glumly admitted.


    ¡°You havee looking for us in a rush. Did something happen?¡± Elysian Moon could tell that something must have gone wrong.


    ¡°I have a geno art, but I¡¯m not sure what it does. I can¡¯t leave the Very High, and I can¡¯t risk trying it myself. So, I want you to take this geno art and find someone. Have him take a look at it and figure out if it is useful,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he passed his Xuan Yellow Sutra to Gu Qingcheng.


    ¡°Who should we give it to?¡± Gu Qingcheng asked as she epted the Xuan Yellow Sutra.


    ¡°There is a man called Mister White among the Extreme King. I have a way to contact him, but with my current circumstances and my soured rtionship with the Extreme King, meeting him might prove difficult. So, you guys need to be careful. After you have contacted him, make sure you are safe. And make sure you listen to what Mister White tells you,¡± Han Sen told Gu Qingcheng. He quickly exined how the women could get in touch with Mister White.


    Han Sen only wanted to know what might happen if he activated the Xuan Yellow Sutra. If there were no issues that could arise from it, he could just use it freely. He wouldn¡¯t even need to practice it, either. He only had to perform his Blood-Pulse Sutra in reverse, as that was what the Xuan Yellow Sutra taught.


    After Gu Qingcheng and Elysian Moon left, Han Sen found a quiet ce to practice Heart Connection in the core area. If he wanted to heavily wound Shale, he would probably need that skill in his repertoire.


    There was also Break Six Skies, as well. Han Sen had some experience with that technique. Break Six Skies was extremely powerful, but it was an area-of-effect skill. Therefore, the power wasn¡¯t as concentrated as Heart Connection. But it was still one of the strongest geno arts Han Sen possessed.


    Things didn¡¯t seem to have gone smoothly for the two women. Han Sen waited four days before Elysian Moon and Gu Qingcheng returned to the core area.


    ¡°I gave the items to Mister White. He said he would need some time to investigate. You can expect a response in two weeks,¡± Gu Qingcheng said.


    ¡°Two weeks?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in dismay. There were only three days left until the silkworm bouts began. If it took two weeks to get the results back from Mister White, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the geno art in the fights.


    But Han Sen hadn¡¯t nned to use the Blood-Pulse Sutra in the uing fights anyway, so he wasn¡¯t too disappointed.


    Han Sen asked Gu Qingcheng about Eclipse and the situation with Sky Pce. Then, he practiced his geno arts for another couple of days. When his time was up, he departed the core area.


    ¡°Why did it take you so long toe back?¡± Exquisite, seeing Han Sen, felt relieved. There was less than a day to go until the silkworm fights began. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t returned in time, he would have been in a lot of trouble.


    ¡°My friend didn¡¯t arrive in the core area as soon as I had hoped. I had to wait for a few days before I ran into him,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Li Keer asked.


    ¡°It was a waste of time. He didn¡¯t have enough time to figure anything out,¡± Han Sen said, putting on a pained expression.


    ¡°You really wanted a way for a ninth-tier King to beat a deified elite?¡± Li Keer asked. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have mattered how long you waited. That is an impossible feat. Unless you can make use of your treasures, it won¡¯t be happening. And it has already been decided that all treasures will be barred from use. It is obvious that Shale will rank first in thispetition.¡±


    Han Sen thought she was most likely correct. The Very High¡¯s decision sounded as if they wanted Shale to be number one, though.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with that Shale? They¡¯re pretty much handing him the number one spot. Why?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Li Keer.


    ¡°Time is almost up. We need to go to the valley and join the silkworm bout. Let¡¯s talk while we walk,¡± Li Keer said, and then she quickly departed the oasis.


    As they traveled back across the sand, Li Keer exined the situation to Han Sen.


    Because Shale was born deified and possessed a ten armor talent, he might be a true god, assuming he had enough resources and a little luck.


    The most important thing was that the Very High man who had signed a contract with Shale was a very important figure, too. The Very High seemed to be grooming him to be the very best. They wanted him to be capable of fighting and breaking open the Geno Hall. So, even the man¡¯s silkworm would receive the best care possible to boost the Very High man¡¯s chances.


    ¡°The Very High want ess to the Geno Hall, too? What is inside the Geno Hall?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. One of our ancestors entered the Geno Hall and brought back some information regarding the ce, but the information he provided us was very vague. It was like there was someone that wanted us toe to the Geno Hall, and I think they were asking for help,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°I thought that getting into the Geno Hall meant you would be a god. Why would someone inside signal for help?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°That is what we want to find out, but we have yet to find an answer,¡± Li Keer said.

 Chapter 2671 - Silkworm Bouts Begin

    <h4>Chapter 2671 Silkworm Bouts Begin</h4>


    The valley was a giant basin in Outer Sky. The entire basin was shaped like an enormous bowl, and it was ringed by unfathomably tall mountains. Thendscape of the basin itself was very harsh andplicated. Every silkworm fight would take ce inside this valley.


    Li Keer and Han Sen reached the valley right before the silkworm fights were going to begin. When Exquisite saw them both heading toward her, she sighed in relief.


    She expected Han Sen to lose at least one of his fights, but if he didn¡¯t participate in the contest at all, the Very High would hate him even more.


    The time of rest was over. When the eleven silkworms entered the valley, Exquisite didn¡¯t ask anything of Han Sen. She allowed him to proceed into the basin ofbat.


    The moment Han Sen set foot in the valley, the entire valley was sealed by a huge barrier. The bai sema would keep the destructive power of thebatants contained within the valley, but it wouldn¡¯t stop teleportation or the bodies of the contestants. If the silkworms teleported outside the seal, they would immediately lose the fight.


    When the silkworm fights began, few Very High hade to watch the fights. Only the masters of the twelve silkworms actually showed up in person.


    The Very High that practiced the Very High Sense had zero interest in such a contest, and the other members of their society had other means of spectating. There was no need for them to go all the way to the valley.


    Only the masters of the silkworms had to watch the fights unfold up-close. They needed that proximity to gain the battle experience and knowledge of those they were watching.


    ¡°It finally begins. Now, if the other eleven silkworms meet Han Sen, they will do their best to fight him.¡± As Li Xue Cheng watched the stream of the fight preparations, he cackled wildly.


    ¡°Of course. We made Han Sen, who is only a ninth-tier King, into a powerful contender who is only second to Shale. The half-deified silkworms won¡¯t be happy about this. Even if we were nice people, this still would have put them in apetitive mood, right?¡± Liyu Zhen squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Han Sen might drop out before he even gets to Shale,¡± Li Xue Cheng agreed and nodded.


    After Han Sen entered the valley, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to bump into another silkworm. He flew around a nearby mountain that rolled up and down. The valley was as big as a, but for half-deifieds or deifieds, that sort of area wasn¡¯t too big. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the silkworms to locate each other.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt an impressive surge of power up ahead. Someone was already fighting.


    ¡°This power... Is that Yu Shanxin?¡± As soon as Han Sen felt that power, he noticed how familiar it felt. And so, he quickly headed toward where that fight was taking ce.


    The area ofbat wasn¡¯t too far away from him, and so Han Sen quickly reached the outskirts of their battlefield. There, he found Yu Shanxin and a half-deified of the Extreme King standing on a mountain. They were watching each other. They were both utterly still. The only movement Han Sen could see came from their powers, which were spilling out and shaking the mountains all around them.


    Han Sen recognized Yu Shanxin¡¯s opponent. ording to the information he had received, the Extreme King fellow was called Gru. Although he wasn¡¯t of the same bloodline as King Bai, his king body was very strong, certainly no weaker than any of the royal children¡¯s. He had a nine armor talent, and he was a very experienced fighter. He was quite a skilled swordsman, as well.


    At the moment, Gru was really quiet. And he was holding a steel greatsword. His body was fizzing with a powerful swordmind, and before his weapon even moved, his swordmind came for Yu Shanxin. It rushed forward so fast that it pushed aside the clouds in its path.


    Han Sen frowned. Gru¡¯s swordmind was no weaker than his own. The man had reached deified ss with it, for sure. He might have only been half-deified, but his swordmind was remarkably developed. Gru was definitely a very powerful half-deified. It was no wonder the Very High had selected him as a silkworm.


    Yu Shanxin¡¯s presence was harder to anticipate. Sometimes it raged like fire, and other times it was soft like water. It made it very difficult for those watching to determine what sort of power he had.


    ¡°It is fortunate I¡¯m getting to watch this fight. It means I can observe Yu Shanxin and see what Extreme Evil Path can do.¡± Han Sen maintained a careful distance from the battlefield so he could observe without getting caught up in the fight.


    ¡°Yu Shanxin, I have heard you being called the strongest non-deified in the universe. I, Gru, am going to see what is so special about your Extreme Evil Path.¡± Gru looked at Yu Shanxin coldly as he spoke.


    Gru didn¡¯t like Yu Shanxin for one simple reason; the Extreme King were supposed to be one of the top three races of the universe, but they didn¡¯t have any half-deifieds that were as strong as Yu Shanxin from Sky Pce. Now, the silkworm bouts had given him a chance to fight Yu Shanxin. In truth, he wanted to take this opportunity to kill Yu Shanxin.


    ¡°People who say such things are too kind. I assure you that thosements are not true. Compared to the illustrious Extreme King, I¡¯m nothing noteworthy.¡± Yu Shanxin smiled coldly.


    ¡°Huh. Let¡¯s fight and see.¡± Gru didn¡¯t n on letting Yu Shanxin go that easily. His swordmind rose as he gripped his steel greatsword, and a swordlight spread across the sky as it headed for Yu Shanxin.


    The silkworm fights didn¡¯t permit the use of treasures, so the steel greatsword must have been Gru¡¯s gene weapon. As the sword moved through the air, even Han Sen was surprised by its power. The Extreme King¡¯s sword skills and swordmind were no worse than his own.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t think a strike like this would be enough to defeat Yu Shanxin. He stared at Yu Shanxin, wanting to see how he might deal with such an attack.


    Yu Shanxin¡¯s body remained motionless. When the swordlight came down, Yu Shanxin reached out both hands as if he wanted to catch the swordlight.


    The swordlight stopped when it encountered Yu Shanxin¡¯s hands, but the power of the strike was too great. While Yu Shanxin¡¯s hands had seeded in stopping the attack, the raw force of the blow still knocked his body back.


    Pang!


    Yu Shanxin was pushed back through the barrier of the valley. He lost the silkworm fight.


    The silkworm bout had few rules, but there was one rule that all the contestants knew: whoever left the valley first would be put inst ce. Yu Shanxin had been the first to get knocked out of the valley, and so he was going to be number twelve.


    Han Sen was befuddled. ¡°What the hell is wrong with Yu Shanxin? Gru is very strong, but there is no way Yu Shanxin is that much weaker than him. How did he get blown away by that attack? He must have done that deliberately. I cannot believe this. Even if he couldn¡¯t have reached first ce, there were many rewards that he could have earned by reaching the top five. Why would he just throw everything away and give up?¡±


    Gru didn¡¯t believe Yu Shanxin was that weak, either. The man had beenunched beyond the seal by a single attack.


    But Yu Shanxin was already out of the valley, and Gru could no longer chase after him. So, the Extreme King turned his head to look at Han Sen.


    ¡°If Yu Shanxin was too much of a chicken to fight me properly, then you can fight me. You¡¯re also from Sky Pce, after all; it will be good to test the mettle of your people.¡± Gru looked at Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected the situation to change so quickly. Before he even realized what had happened, he had be Gru¡¯s opponent.


    But Han Sen made no effort to run away. He could still fall back as long as he didn¡¯t leave the valley, but Han Sen remained within range of Gru. He drew Spell¡¯s two pistols.

 Chapter 2672 - Swordheart Area

    <h4>Chapter 2672 Swordheart Area</h4>


    Seeing Han Sen preparing to strike, the Very High who were watching the fight suddenly felt very awake. Although many of the Very High were almost certain that Han Sen would lose the silkworm bout, they still held out a tiny slither of hope that he would win. They prayed that maybe, even without his treasures, Han Sen still harbored a bit of that OP power he had be renowned for.


    ¡°I would consider Gru¡¯s power to be middle-of-the-road out of the twelve silkworms. He can be a whetstone for other silkworms to grind against, and he will be an excellent demonstration of Han Sen¡¯s strength.¡± Liyu Zhen looked excited as he stared at the video.


    Li Xue Cheng looked nervous as he said, ¡°As long as Han Sen doesn¡¯t reach first ce, anyone else can im the metaphorical throne. I do think we may have overreached with our gamble, though. Even Open Sky Elder wagered the fabled Open Sky jewelry on Han Sen ending up in first ce. That was so strange... Open Sky Elder knew this silkworm fight wouldn¡¯t allow the use of treasures. Why would he still bet on Han Sen reigning supreme? If we lose, we will lose everything we have.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t matter who bets on Han Sen winning. He won¡¯t be a match for Shale, no matter what.¡± Liyu Zhen spoke as if he was trying to assure himself as well as Li Xue Cheng.


    The fact that Open Sky Elder had ced such a heavy bet on Han Sen made them feel quite ufortable.


    At the same time, Open Sky Elder was smiling as he watched Han Sen and Gru square up against each other. Li Qiyu, another Very High elder, looked at Open Sky Elder and said, ¡°You really wagered the Open Sky jewelry that Han Sen would win this contest? You realize that this entire event has been rigged in Shale¡¯s favor, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Open Sky Elder smiled and nodded. His expression didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°If you know, then why are you doing this? You¡¯re just handing an item of immense value to Li Xue Cheng and Liyu Zhen.¡± Elder Li Qiyu looked at Open Sky Elder.


    Open Sky Elderughed and said, ¡°You know I¡¯ve always wanted the Evil Dragon Orb that belongs to Liyu Zhen¡¯s father. He guards the item quite greedily and refuses to loan it to me, though. Therefore, I had to think outside the box toe up with a way to get my mitts on it. If Liyu Zhen loses this bet, will he really be able to fork over materials worth the price of the Open Sky jewelry on his own? No. Therefore, he will have to go and see his father. He will undoubtedly have to give up the Evil Dragon Orb.¡±


    ¡°But with Shale here, how could they lose?¡± Qiyu Elder couldn¡¯t understand what Open Sky Elder was thinking.


    ¡°What if Shale isn¡¯t fighting at full strength right now?¡± Open Sky Elder smiled at the other man as he spoke.


    ¡°Not at full strength? What do you mean?¡± Qiyu Elder asked, entirely confused.


    Open Sky Elderughed and said, ¡°Remember when Shale went to Demon Lake to hunt down xenogeneics? I had a business matter that took me there at the same time. And there, I saw Shale get his hands on something precious.¡±


    ¡°What did he get from Demon Lake?¡± Qiyu Elder wondered out loud. Then, his eyes widened and he said hoarsely. ¡°Did he get Demon Fruit?¡±


    Open Sky Elder nodded andughed. ¡°I saw Shale holding the Demon Fruit in his own hands. And then, I watched him eat it.¡±


    Qiyu Elder looked at the valley in the video in shock. He was trying to see where Shale was. As he searched, he said, ¡°Does that mean Shale has fallen from deified status?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Demon Fruit is a treasure from the anti-material world. Even a born-deified cannot withstand its effects. Shale has been brought down from deified to King ss. The Demon Fruit¡¯s Demon Baby God can do miraculous things, and even though Shale has be King ss, his potential has been increased a level. He already had a ten armor talent. So, after getting the Demon Fruit, he sacrificed his deified level for another armor talent. Although his eleven armor talent isn¡¯t genuine like the ones in the legends, it is still a very rare talent level. You won¡¯t find anyone else like this in the entire universe.¡±


    After pausing, Open Sky Elder went on to say, ¡°Now that he¡¯s taken in the Demon Baby God, it will be a long time before Shale bes a deified again. There is now a high chance that Han Sen will win this fight.¡±


    ¡°If you knew what had happened, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? If I had known, I would have increased my bet. I would have enjoyed causing more problems for Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng.¡±


    Open Sky Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m still gambling. Although Shale isn¡¯t deified anymore, he still has the will of a deified. I¡¯m not sure if Han Sen can win. Plus, the other silkworms aren¡¯t weaklings, either. Fortunately, Yu Shanxin quit the silkworm bouts. Otherwise, Han Sen¡¯s chances of reaching first ce would have been greatly decreased.¡±


    Qiyu thought about it and deduced that Open Sky Elder was most likely correct. Although Shale wasn¡¯t deified anymore, Han Sen still might not be able to reach first ce. Open Sky Elder wanted to make a bet, but the end of this fight was still uncertain.


    Gru¡¯s swordmind shook the sky. The steel greatsword came shing toward Han Sen, just as it had been swung toward Yu Shanxin earlier.


    Now that Han Sen was facing that attack himself, he realized just how scary it was.


    That swordmind was like a knife hitting the gxy. It felt like an entire gxy might buckle under its weight. And Han Sen was opposing that strike with only his body.


    ¡°Yu Shanxin was able to use his hands to hold back that sword light. The fitness of his body couldn¡¯t be any weaker than mine.¡± Yu Shanxin was a scary guy.


    As he considered the attack, Han Sen¡¯s body moved on its own. He vanished, and Gru¡¯s attack was now shing toward empty air. Han Sen had employed God¡¯s Wander.


    Han Sen emerged on the other side of Gru. However, the Extreme King¡¯s swordlight had reoriented itself and was stilling toward him.


    So, Han Sen teleported away again. But still, Gru¡¯s sword light was able to catch up to him. He teleported a few more times, but none of his jumps shook off the pursuit of Gru¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Weird. How can he predict where I teleport to?¡± Han Sen thought, furrowing his brows. His God¡¯s Wander wasn¡¯t as good as Gxy Teleportation, but he was still very good at small distance jumps. Within a short range, he could go anywhere he wanted. He only had to think about it, and he would teleport to where he wished to be.


    Gru was teleporting after him and somehow managing to keep up. This fact alone was enough to prove how powerful the man was.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t have much information on Gru, and he didn¡¯t know what sort of powers the man wielded. He felt a bit confused about it all.


    ¡°Why is this happening? How can Gru predict where God¡¯s Wander will take Han Sen?¡± Li Keer was shocked, too.


    Exquisite frowned as she studied the two fighters. ¡°If my judgment is correct, Gru cannot predict where Han Sen is teleporting to. Instead, he is tracking Han Sen with his area power.¡±


    ¡°Area power? Isn¡¯t Gru¡¯s area a sword area?¡± Li Keer asked, trying to recall. In Gru¡¯s profile, it said that his area was a sword area, and his king body was sword-based. It made his sword skills stronger.


    ¡°It is a sword element, but it is also a very special sword area,¡± Exquisite said.


    Han Sen kept teleporting, but he couldn¡¯t escape Gru¡¯s swordlight. He decided to teleport somewhere far away to put some distance between Gru and himself.


    This time, Gru was unable to catch up in time. Han Sen immediately realized how Gru had been predicting his movements. If the man¡¯s attack had possessed some sort of automatic tracking function, as Han Sen had first supposed, then the attack would have caught up with him no matter how far he traveled.


    ¡°You have a very powerful area. What is it called?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Gru. He could tell that this was all the effect of Gru¡¯s area power.


    ¡°Swordheart Area. My sword goes straight for the heart. Under the power of this area, I will sense your movements in my heart no matter where you go. In my area, no target can escape my swordheart¡¯s targeting ability. Even invisible foes and chameleons are visible to me,¡± Gru said coldly.

 Chapter 2673 - The Glory of One Sho

    <h4>2673 The Glory of One Sho</h4>


    Most warriors in the universe were like candles, but to be silkworms of the Very High were like zing bonfires.


    Han Sen had nned to spend more time observing Gru¡¯s sword skills, but now he had to fight.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers twitched, and Spell¡¯s twin pistols roared madly, rapidly spitting out bullets.


    The steel greatsword in Gru¡¯s hands shed like the wind, cutting each bullet in half. Not a single bullet could escape the wondrous sword lights.


    A heavy steel greatsword spun around Gru like a bolt of pure lightning.


    ¡°Those are some good sword skills,¡± Han Senplimented his opponent.


    Gru¡¯s skills were inferior to Lone Bamboo¡¯s talents, but Han Sen appreciated the fact that these techniques were incredibly stable. Every movement was rigorously practiced and could be used with a solid stance. The man was unleashing the max potential of his skills.


    This was the way one should always practice their sword skills. It was a way to beat someone stronger when you were weaker, or take on an opponent who had the high ground. These were the strategies that weaker people should always employ. Being solid and using real strength to crush enemies, disabling opponents to deny them the chance to fight back... That was the real way to use a sword.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t good sword skills,¡± Gru said. ¡°I began practicing with a de when I was five years old. When I reached thirty, my sword skills still weren¡¯t very good. People always thought I was dumb and unsuitable for swordcraft. But I have a sword king body. It would be wasted if I didn¡¯t practice with a sword. And so, I kept on training. It has now been 46 years, and my sword skills still aren¡¯t good. All I know is that I am better than my ancestors. But still, that doesn¡¯t make me good.¡±


    ¡°If you are using what you have learned, believe me when I tell you that you are already quite good. Not many people can perform this well.¡± Han Sen knew that using a sword skill to its max potential was a harder feat than making a brand-new sword skill.


    New sword skills could sometimes be created in moments of inspiration, but making perfect use of an existing sword skill¡ªregardless of the environment¡ªwould take countless hours of practice and training. It required a lot of effort.


    As the two of them spoke, their hands never stopped moving. Swords shes and gunfire rang out. They kept collided against each other time after time, with Han Sen¡¯s bullets falling and Gru¡¯s sword lights unable to touch his opponent.


    ¡°I cannot believe this Gru is so good. His sword skills are excellent. Even amongst the Very High, these sword skills have to be amongst the best.¡± Li Xue Cheng chuckled.


    ¡°Gru was ate bloomer,¡± Liyu Zhen said, nodding. ¡°Even though he doesn¡¯t have the speed of Pegasus, he is so stable that it¡¯s like he has weathered all the dangers of the world. If his opponent isn¡¯t considerably stronger than him, there is no way to break his sword. If the Extreme King used him as a guard, their bases would be as strong as stone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky for us that Han Sen ran into Gru first. With Gru¡¯s stability, he should be able to squeeze Han Sen out of every ounce of his power. Even if Gru loses, other silkworms will know what to expect from Han Sen. They¡¯ll know his powers, and he¡¯ll be worn out.¡± Li Xue Cheng felt at ease now.


    Some distance away stood a man with the head of a lion and the body of a human. He was staring at Han Sen and Gru as they conducted their battle.


    ¡°It looks like Han Sen isn¡¯t as talented as the legends proim. Without treasure, that guy is pretty much worthless.¡± A Fox womanughed as she walked up next to Shale.


    Shale looked serious as he said, ¡°Gru¡¯s sword skill is King Path Sword, yet Han Sen is fighting him without exposing his moves. That alone proves how strong he is. Even my ninth-tier King body might expose my movements to the half-deified Gru.¡±


    The Fox womanughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve only fallen to King ss. Did your balls shrink, as well? Where did the fearless Shale go, hmm? Have you seen him? Even Han Sen, who is just a ninth-tier King, can make you react this seriously?¡±


    ¡°I embody the destiny of the lionheart. I do everything I can with the utmost precision and care. I might lose, but I will not fail due to my own negligence,¡± Shale said in a hard voice.


    The Fox woman rolled her eyes. She looked at Shale and said, ¡°Anyway, what do you make of Han Sen¡¯s power? Can he defeat Gru?¡±


    ¡°Gru is strong, but Han Sen can beat him,¡± Shale answered.


    ¡°If Gru is strong, why would Han Sen win?¡± Fox woman asked, looking interested.


    ¡°He might win or he might lose.¡± Shale spoke those six words and stopped talking.


    ¡°What about you? Which of you is stronger? You or Han Sen?¡± The Fox woman looked at Shale, trying to see through his thoughts.


    Shale didn¡¯t move. ¡°We have never fought before. So, who can tell what will happen?¡±


    On the battlefield, Han Sen and Gru had performed a thousand moves against each other. But still, Han Sen had yet to find a way to beat Gru.


    Han Sen had to admit that Gru was too stable for him. Han Sen started to think that if he kept fighting like this, he would die of old age before he found the man¡¯s ws. It seemed impossible to beat Gru through skill.


    ¡°If agility doesn¡¯t seem to work against him, then it looks like I¡¯ll have to approach this more directly.¡± Han Sen teleported away, establishing some distance between him and Gru.


    ¡°Gru, I really admire your sword skills. But we have to determine a winner between us. Therefore, I am sorry.¡± Han Sen lifted Spell¡¯s guns and took aim at Gru.


    ¡°Use all the moves you are able to.¡± Gru gripped his steel greatsword tightly. His face looked cid. It was as if even the sky breaking or the earth shattering would not move him.


    Han Sen and the Extreme King were enemies, but Han Sen still admired his foe. Gru was a strong character, and if he became a leader among the Extreme King, their race would gain a great deal.


    ¡°What a shame. The Extreme King are controlled by King Bai. Gru will have no chance,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He aimed Spell at Gru and pulled the trigger.


    Pang!


    A bullet tore out of the gun with a shriek that sounded like space itself beginning to tear. The bullet was headed straight for Gru, and Gru was frozen. He had held the sword with one hand previously, but now he carefully gripped it with two. He shouted and brought the steel greatsword above his head to swing it down on the bullet.


    A sword light red with blinding intensity as it hit the bullet. The sword strike found its target, but the bullet didn¡¯t split in half. Instead, it exploded.


    Boom!


    It was like a hydrogen bomb detonating. Looking at it was like staring straight into the sun. It covered Gru and most of thend.


    When the explosion finally faded, a huge hole had been torn into the mountain. Gru was lying in the crater, soaked in blood. His limbs were all gone, and wounds covered every inch of his body that remained.


    ¡°What frightening power.¡± The audience was shocked. A ninth-tier King had used his pure power to defeat the half-deified Gru. That was astonishing.

 Chapter 2674 - One Fighting Four

    <h4>2674 One Fighting Four</h4>


    The Fox woman sighed. ¡°You were right. Gru is very stable, but hecks the sheer power needed to beat stronger enemies. He couldn¡¯t topple an opponent who had the high ground. He can¡¯t be beaten by anyone weaker than him, but when he meets an opponent who is stronger than he is, hecks the ingenuity to find a way to take them down.¡±


    ¡°It looks like Han Sen is stronger than I thought. Even if I was half-deified, I don¡¯t think I would be able to suppress him with my current power,¡± Shale said thoughtfully.


    Han Sen looked down on the bloodied-but-not-yet dead Gru. He was going to finish him with a final shot. He wasn¡¯t on good terms with the Extreme King, and someone like Gru would definitely be used against him. It would only lead to trouble further down the line. He knew he would need to finish the man off then and there.


    But before Han Sen could do anything, a shadow appeared next to the heavily wounded Gru. The man looked at Han Sen, grabbed Gru, and disappeared, teleporting away from the battlefield.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t need to guess. He knew that the Very High who had taken Gru away was the same man who had signed a contract with him.


    ¡°What a shame,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    ¡°Han Sen really is a legendary dude. The power of one bullet was enough to harm Gru like so. To be honest, it should make us feel embarrassed,¡± said an approaching figure.


    When Han Sen turned around, though, he saw more than one person. There were three people following the speaker.


    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the four people. He had seen them in the information booklet he had been given. The leader of the crew was from the Extreme King. Of the remaining three, one was Extreme King, and the other two belonged to other races. If they had been taken on as silkworms, though, then it was obvious they weren¡¯t foes that Han Sen could take lightly.


    ¡°You are strong, but we want to get a good ranking. So, we will have to ask you to leave the valley,¡± the leading Extreme King man said.


    After that, the four silkworms surrounded Han Sen.


    Although the Very High never suggested that silkworms should team up, cooperative fights weren¡¯t forbidden, and there were no rules stating that silkworms should fight one on one. If things had to be one-on-one at all times, there would have been no reason to stick all twelve silkworms in a single valley.


    The Very High didn¡¯t only want to learn from the fighting experience of their silkworms. They wanted to learn what would happen to the mind during heated exchanges, so they could determine which effects were useful and which were not. It would help the Very High determine how to conduct themselves in the future.


    ¡°Are you going to leave with your head held high, or are we going to have to send you home in a body bag?¡± a mantis-man asked Han Sen snidely.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°You think you can bully me because you outnumber me?¡±


    ¡°Han Sen, are you naive enough to believe we will fight you one-on-one?¡± the mantis-man said with a disdainful look on his face.


    He and Han Sen were both from small races. Despite thatmonality, Han Sen was a famous fellow all across the universe. Even amongst the Very High, he was considered a figure of much prestige.


    The mantis-man¡¯s background was simr to Han Sen¡¯s, but he had never spent time in the limelight. Thatck of fame led to him hating Han Sen quite a lot.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. I¡¯m just giving you a little advice. If you want to bully me, four of you won¡¯t be enough. You should go and enlist a few others before you push your luck,¡± Han Sen said quietly.


    ¡°What idiocy. Come on, then. Show us! Show us how good you believe you are,¡± the mantis-man grunted coldly, as a purple and red mantis arm suddenly broke through the fabric of space. It shed forward, hurtling down on Han Sen.


    The mantis-man had space power. Wherever the mantis-man¡¯s arm went, a long mark was left in its wake.


    Han Sen fell back, but he felt as if the space his body upied had be distorted. Although he had moved nearly a thousand meters, the mantis-man was no farther away from him.


    Han Sen frowned. He looked to the side, and he saw an Extreme King person unleashing a weird area power. He thought it must have been the area power that was distorting the dimensions around him.


    As the mantis-arm came down, Han Sen used Spell¡¯s two pistols to take aim at the mantis scythe.


    Dong!


    It shouldn¡¯t have been difficult to counter the mantis¡¯ arm with Han Sen¡¯s power, but when they struck each other, Han Sen felt a surprising amount of powering against him. He stumbled back a few steps, and his hands ached. He almost lost the tight grip he was keeping on those two pistols.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes flicked back to the mantis. A weird, gold light was covering the mantis arm. That gold light was shining on all four half-deified, actually. One of the Extreme King was glowing especially brightly. That was undoubtedly his area power.


    Before Han Sen could react, there was an arrow headed toward him. It was a half-deified from the Aichi. The Aichi were born archers, so their talents with a bow were exemry.


    Han Sen was fighting four people alone, which put him at a considerable disadvantage. The four half-deified fighters were all using their special powers in conjunction.


    The mantis-man had a rare space power that could break space with a scythe that was practically indestructible. One of the Extreme King fighters could manipte space, whereas the other could buff the bodies of hispanions. They restricted Han Sen¡¯s movements while also making their bodies stronger.


    The Aichi archer was the icing on the cake. He had a scary proficiency with the bow. He kept harassing Han Sen from afar, and his area could buff the speed of the other three.


    Because space was sometimes shortened or lengthened, the distance Han Sen kept between himself and his enemies was no longer reliable. The attacks that he could evade were now no longer avoidable. The distances at which he could attack the enemy were made longer, keeping him from touching them.


    ¡°Although Han Sen is strong, the other silkworms are very strong, too. He is fighting four people all alone. Even I, a Very High, cannot do that. He is just one Han Sen,¡± Liyu Zhen coldly said.


    Li Keer and Exquisite weren¡¯t too worried because they could sense Han Sen¡¯s heart. Although it seemed that Han Sen was being oppressed and restrained at every turn, they could feel that Han Sen¡¯s heart was like a quiet well. There was a lot of confidence inside him.


    Although they hadn¡¯t yet figured out where Han Sen¡¯s coincidence came from, they knew Han Sen¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t as dire as it seemed.


    An arrow was flying right toward Han Sen¡¯s face, and a sword light wasing at Han Sen¡¯s waist. The mantis arm and Spell¡¯s pistol collided, sending Han Sen back a few hundred meters. Every second of the engagement put Han Sen in a new life-and-death situation. It seemed that if the mantis-man and the others worked just a little harder, they could defeat Han Sen.


    The battle raged furiously. Han Sen was attacked by many areas, knife lights, and sword shadows, and despite it all, he kept blocking everything that was thrown at him. He was countering the attacks of four people.


    In the beginning, those Han Sen¡¯s four attackers had the advantage, but as time passed, they realized with shock that their restraints on Han Sen were bing weaker and weaker. They could no longer keep him contained within their areas.


    In the end, Han Sen was easily engaging all four of them at the same time. He was able to attack and defend as he pleased.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s battle talents are too scary,¡± the Fox woman said. She was watching Han Sen fight, stunned. Each of the four silkworms was just as strong as she was, but Han Sen could fight all four of them with stability. And he was only a ninth-tier King.

 Chapter 2675 - Fighting the Mantis Across the Mountains

    <h4>2675 Fighting the Mantis Across the Mountains</h4>


    ¡°I have only heard that the crystallizers were smart. I would never have believed that their bodies have grown this strong,¡± the Fox woman said with shock.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the entirety of his power. His physical strength is just one aspect of his abilities. He isn¡¯t some brainless creature that is tossing his entire strength into this fight,¡± Shale said.


    ¡°Do you think you will still be able to defeat him?¡± the Fox woman looked at Shale with interest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± Shale looked the same as he always did when saying this.


    The four half-deifieds had no idea what to do. They were all fighting Han Sen, but they couldn¡¯t beat him. And on top of that, he was gaining the upper hand.


    They were the best of the half-deifieds, and they all possessed remarkable power. Normally, they could go toe-to-toe with any half-deified in the universe. Now, however, they were losing a four on one fight. And their opponent was only a ninth-tier King. To say they were shocked would be an understatement.


    Li Keer and Exquisite were in shock, as well. They could feel Han Sen¡¯s strength. They could also experience what it was like to be in his shoes, fighting in the way he was.


    The strange thing was that Han Sen had no interest in simply fighting with his geno arts and his body. It was more like he was ying a game of chess. Watching him y was easy, and each individual move was simple. Yet assembling all those moves together to replicate his overall strategy would be very difficult. You still had to practice it yourself.


    ¡°This method of fighting is quite simr to the Very High Sense, but Han Sen has only learned Under the Sky. He hasn¡¯t even read the whole of the Textless Book, and yet, he can do all this. His talent is scary to behold,¡± Li Keer said.


    Exquisite nodded with glee and said, ¡°This is a good thing. This will actually help us develop our proficiency with the Very High Sense. This is something other silkworms can never do.¡±


    Pang!


    A bullet struck the arm of the mantis-man and exploded with the scary power of Break Six Skies. It blew the mantis-man away. Even his exoskeleton was covered in cracks, and blood started to seep out of them.


    These four weren¡¯t like Gru; there were ws in how they fought. Han Sen finally found an opportunity to create a distance between him and his enemies. His Spell pistols began to fire without reprieve.


    For most of the fight, Han Sen had been too close to them to use Break Six Skies. He had been afraid he would blow himself up, so he used less destructive geno arts to fuel his bullets. But now that he had some distance, he no longer had to worry about injuring himself.


    The bullet was fired. A scary power exploded close to the four half-deifieds. They threw their arms over their heads and ran away like rats. They no longer dared to get close to Han Sen.


    A bullet infused with the power of Break Six Skies wasn¡¯t something they would risk trying to withstand. They didn¡¯t dare to continue the fight now. They ran as fast as they could, trying to leave the radius from which Han Sen could attack them.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t pursue them, though. He waited until they were far enough away, then put his hands together. Hebined the two Spell pistols and transformed them into a sniper rifle.


    Han Sen raised the gun and took aim at the mantis-man. He pulled the trigger.


    Pang!


    A bullet flew through the air, and the mantis-man felt the powering toward him. He knew he couldn¡¯t use his arms to block it.


    He had only been able to use his mantis arm to repel Han Sen¡¯s power earlier due to the boons provided by the Extreme King area. But now, all of his allies had fled the scene. None of them dared to fight Han Sen without the buffs and boons of each other¡¯s areas.


    Wings suddenly spread from the mantis-man¡¯s back, taking him a kilometer away in an instant. He thought he had sessfully dodged the bullet, but the bullet turned in the air and followed him. It even seemed to be elerating.


    The mantis-man¡¯s face paled. He began to loop and twist through the air. No matter what he did, though, Han Sen¡¯s attack followed him like a heat-seeking bullet. Its speed increased steadily as it pursued him. It was going to catch up and hit the mantis-man at any second.


    The mantis-man gritted his teeth and took refuge behind a mountain. He turned to stare at the mountain behind him.


    Pang!


    The bullet punched straight through the mountain without exploding. In an instant, it was in front of the mantis-man. The mantis-man had braced himself for the bullet to blow up the mountain, but the bullet had gone through intact. He was shocked.


    The mantis-man crossed his arms in front of himself. He poured more power into his defenses than he ever had before, then unleashed a scary power to counter the iing bullet.


    Pang!


    The bullet pierced through the indestructible mantis arms, then carried on straight into the mantis-man¡¯s head. Then his head exploded.


    As the mantis-man fell to the ground, the other silkworms and the audience felt their stomachs churn.


    The mantis-man was one of the most powerful half-deifieds in existence. Han Sen had shot and killed him while he was trying his hardest to escape. That bullet was so strange and so powerful that it made those who saw it feel shocked.


    ¡°What geno armament does he have? Why is it so weird? How is it so strong? It went through the mountain and the mantis¡¯ arms, and still killed the mantis!¡± Li Xue Cheng frowned.


    ¡°It does not matter how strong he is. He still isn¡¯t as strong as a deified.¡± Liyu Zhen¡¯s scowling face betrayed the desperation of his words.


    Open Sky Elderughed and said, ¡°Such power puts him close to being deified! It might not have seemed possible for him to beat Shale before, but Shale has been reduced to King ss. With Han Sen exhibiting a power like this, there is a good chance he can win.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Han Sen¡¯s frightening bullet. The other three half-deifieds ran faster than ever. They were afraid of Han Sen shooting them, too.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Han Sencked the power to fire a second attack like that. He only wanted to try out the power of Heart Connection. Han Sen had exhausted all his strength in doing so, though. Hecked what was needed to repeat that performance.


    ¡°Mutant Xenogeneic King hunted: Break Space Mantis. Mutant xenogeneic gene found. Obtained mutant Break Space Mantis beast soul.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a beginner with the skill, but Heart Connection is that powerful already? It is a shame that this geno art costs too much power. I will need to rest for a while after using it. It will be some time before I can use it again.¡± Although Han Sen heard the beast soul announcement, he didn¡¯t dare to pay it much heed. He knew he was being watched by Exquisite and Li Keer.


    Break Space Mantis¡¯ body was taken away by a Very High woman, so Han Sen had no chance to collect the xenogeneic gene from him.


    ¡°Considering the power I¡¯ve just demonstrated with that bullet, there should be no other silkwormsing to bother me for a while,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Then, all of a sudden, someone else appeared.


    ¡°Shale?¡± Li Keer and Exquisite, upon seeing that body, jolted in their seats.


    They knew Han Sen was exhausted. He needed time to recover. He couldn¡¯t continue fighting, but Shale was right there in front of him.


    Upon seeing Shale, Han Senughed and said, ¡°Are you that desperate to fight me?¡±


    ¡°How long must you rest to get your power back?¡± Shale asked Han Sen.


    ¡°Ten hours,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Good. I will let you rest safely for the next ten hours. If anyone else draws near, I will get rid of them.¡± Shale sat down nearby. He had blonde hair and a square face. It looked so strong and heroic.

 Chapter 2676 - Shale

    <h4>Chapter 2676 Shale</h4>


    ¡°What a strong and proud man,¡± Han Sen thought in admiration. Han Sen wasn¡¯t suspicious of the man, so he moved to sit down himself. He cast The Story of Genes to recover the power he had lost.


    Heart Connection was a skill that concentrated all of the power inside one¡¯s body into a single precise point. That power would all be spent in a single use, and it would take a long time to recover.


    Han Sen had used Heart Connection because he had a way to recover in a short period of time, if necessary. He wouldn¡¯t have to wait too long before he could fight again.


    However, if Shale was willing to wait for him, then Han Sen wouldn¡¯t have to use his method of elerated recovery.


    Up until that moment, the three half-deifieds who escaped hadn¡¯t realized that Han Sen¡¯s power had been exhausted. They regretted how quickly they had been to flee. They should have immediately attacked Han Sen again.


    The Very High masters of the three half-deified silkworms shook their heads in dismay.


    The Very High selected a silkworm based on three things: talent, power, and personality. Their personality was difficult to fully judge, however. The truth of a person¡¯s character was only revealed during real life and death moments. If the silkworm¡¯s personality was shown to be poor or weak during the silkworm bouts, there was every chance that their Very High master might cast them away. That was the purpose of this battle royale.


    Although Gru had lost, the Very High who had signed a contract with him was happy with his personality. Gru wasn¡¯t going to be cast out. But the mantis-man and the other three were probably going to be discarded.


    Of course, that was just how things looked at the moment. If the silkworms worked hard and showed that they really were resilient and determined people, there was a slim chance of them earning their masters¡¯ love back. Only the dead mantis-man had no chance of that.


    With Shale sitting nearby, no other silkworm would get close to Han Sen. He continued casting The Story of Genes to recover his power. He didn¡¯t do anything else.


    The Fox woman approached Shale and nced at Han Sen, who was focusing on his geno arts. ¡°Shale, why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±


    ¡°I came to Outer Sky to practice, not to kill,¡± Shale said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re no longer deified? With the power he just demonstrated, if you allow him to recover, you might not win. Are you really willing to risk giving up the Apollo Set?¡± the woman said with a blink.


    Shale didn¡¯t respond, which prompted the woman to continue. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, then I will.¡±


    After that, the woman walked up to Han Sen. A strange light began to glow around her fingers.


    ¡°I told him I would protect him for ten hours. If you get any closer, I will consider you an enemy,¡± Shale said.


    ¡°You will regret this. This universe only progresses by the strong feeding on the weak. It is survival of the fittest. If you continue to act like this, you won¡¯t be strong enough to lift the rest of your race,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Shale didn¡¯t bother arguing.


    Seeing that Shale had no intention of arguing with her further, the woman rolled her eyes andughed. ¡°Shale, Shale, Shale. You ate the Demon Fruit and fell from your deified rank. You might not beat Han Sen, but you still sound so proud. I¡¯m afraid that in this universe, not many people can be as proud as you.¡±


    Her words could have been either insult or praise, but one thing was clear; she had pitched her voice loud enough for those watching the contest to hear.


    Many of the Very High hadn¡¯t known that Shale had eaten a Demon Fruit. They were shocked to hear this.


    ¡°Shale ate Demon Fruit?¡± Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng looked ill.


    The deified Shale was previously considered the strongest fighter taking part in the silkworm bouts, but if he had eaten a Demon Fruit and his rank had fallen, there was the very real chance of him not winning.


    ¡°No wonder Open Sky Elder was willing to wager his Open Sky jewelry. He must have known that Shale ate the Demon Fruit and received a downgrade,¡± Li Xue Cheng gnashed his teeth. He pointed at Shale and screamed, ¡°You idiot! You dropped down to half-deified, and yet you are still behaving this proudly? Kill him while he is weak.¡±


    Right now, Li Xue Cheng wanted to grab Shale¡¯s hand and use it to strike Han Sen down.


    Liyu Zhen¡¯s face turned green, but then it turned white. Clearly, there were a lot of sour emotions running through his heart at that moment.


    They almost coughed up blood because of how Shale was behaving. Exquisite and Li Keer, on the other hand, were delighted. Shale wasn¡¯t deified anymore, and that increased Han Sen¡¯s chances of winning. Therefore, things suddenly didn¡¯t seem as hopeless anymore.


    The audience might have been surprised by the news of Shale¡¯s fallen rank, but for the silkworms in the valley, the revtion breathed new life into this contest.


    In the foothills of the valley, a Very High man squinted. ¡°Shale ate a Demon Fruit and became half-deified? I thought there was no hope of reaching first ce. I guess now there is.¡±


    In a heartbeat, the Very High man had teleported away and appeared on the other side of the valley. He popped into existence next to the three half-deified silkworms that had just been fighting Han Sen earlier.


    ¡°Mo Fang...¡± When the three of them saw the Very High man, they were given a shock. rmed, they gathered up all their power.


    Out of the twelve silkworms, aside from Shale and Han Sen, Mo Fang could be regarded as the most famous. In fact, some silkworms were more afraid of Mo Fang than they were of Han Sen and Shale.


    Although Mo Fang was only half-deified, he was one of the Very High. That fact alone made him unlike any other silkworm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys. I am here to cooperate with you three. I intend to bring you no harm,¡± Mo Fang said with a smile.


    ¡°Cooperate? You mean against Shale?¡± one of the Extreme King asked Mo Fang.


    Mo Fang hadn¡¯t joined them until after the woman mentioned that Shale¡¯s rank had fallen. They could easily guess what he was going to do.


    ¡°Not bad. If Shale was still deified, I would have stood no chance. But now that he is just half-deified, why don¡¯t we cooperate and kick him out of the match? Then, we can finish off the weakened Han Sen,¡± Mo Fang said.


    ¡°Fighting Shale won¡¯t allow us to reach first ce in the fight, though. You will be the one reaping the benefits. Where does that leave us? Why would we risk our necks for you?¡± the Aichi archer asked skeptically.


    ¡°Forgive me for speaking so bluntly, but with the power you guys have, you will likely be the weakest of everyone in this valley. Aside from the one who quit the match, you three will be fighting forst ce. If you guys are willing to help me, once we are done, we can continue cooperating. We can knock the other silkworms out of the valley, so I can be first and you three can upy the second, third, and fourth ces,¡± Mo Fang said.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Pleased grins spread across the faces of the three half-deifieds. They had been cooperating from the beginning because they already knew their powers were weak.


    ¡°Since when would one of the Very High not live up to their word?¡± Mo Fang said proudly.


    Two of the Extreme King half-deifieds looked at each other, then one of them turned back to Mo Fang.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re in.¡±


    If another silkworm hade there asking that they work together, they would have hesitated. However, Mo Fang was well-known. Although he was a silkworm, he was one of the Very High. And being on Very Highnd, cooperating with him would be the safest thing to do.

 Chapter 2677 - Eight Hole Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 2677 Eight Hole Emperor</h4>


    Han Sen had only been recovering for half an hour when Mo Fang came over to fight, the three others following behind him like ducklings.


    Shale nced toward Mo Fang, and Mo Fang lifted his lips while looking back at Shale. Neither said a word, but they each knew what the other was thinking.


    ¡°Butterfly, are you with us, or are you with Shale?¡± Mo Fang asked, looking at the Fox woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a weak woman. I can¡¯t help anyone,¡± Butterfly said while falling back. She didn¡¯t want to help either side.


    Mo Fang knew the woman was more than she seemed. She had deliberately leaked the news that Shale was no longer deified. She obviously wanted to sit back and receive whatever benefits stumbled into herp.


    But Mo Fang didn¡¯t mind. No matter how tricky she might have been, she simply wasn¡¯t strong enough to affect his chances of securing first ce, he believed. For right now, only Shale was standing in his way.


    ¡°Shale, are you really going to protect Han Sen?¡± Shale nodded at the others who hade with him. The three of them spread out, surrounding Shale.


    ¡°Whether I agreed to protect him or not, I would have been forced to face you eventually,¡± Shale said while standing up. His body was three meters tall. He radiated power, and he was intimidating even when he wasn¡¯t trying to be. He looked like a golden-maned lion.


    Mo Fang smiled and said, ¡°If you quit now, we don¡¯t have to waste time fighting.¡±


    ¡°Just fight.¡± Shale looked so calm. He had all the peaceful solidity of a mountain.


    ¡°Then you will have to be careful,¡± Mo Fang said. He pointed a finger, and the Evilbreaker powers of the Dragon spread over his fist.


    The Dragon were widely-considered the bravest race, and Evilbreaker powers were powers that could concentrate might. They could make the smallest attacks into the strongest attacks. It was simr to Han Sen¡¯s Heart Connection.


    But Heart Connection released all of someone¡¯s power at once. Evilbreaker powers only concentrated the power you wanted to use at the moment.


    Han Sen once spent time investigating the Evilbreaker powers of the Dragon, and he came to the conclusion that it was a very scary geno art.


    Right now, Mo Fang was using the ability to summon strength. The power he gathered was stronger than that of a Dragon deified. It was like his finger could form a ck hole in space.


    Shale didn¡¯t dodge or run. His giant body stepped forward as he swung his fist. He moved so quickly that his blonde hair waved in the wind, his body surging forward like that of an enraged lion.


    Boom!


    The finger and the fist collided with each other, and the ensuing explosion tore apart the nearby terrain. Shale didn¡¯t move at all, whereas Mo Fang fell back ten meters.


    Mo Fang smiled. Then, heughed and said, ¡°You truly are a born-deified. Even if you are weaker now, your fitness is still incredibly rare.¡±


    ¡°That was just physical power. It was nothingpared to the secret geno arts of the Very High,¡± Shale said humbly.


    ¡°In regards to personal power, I¡¯m not your equal. But I want to reach first ce. Therefore, I must apologize,¡± Mo Fang said. The Extreme King fighters and the Aichi then made their move.


    Now, Shale was in the same type of trouble that Han Sen had previously been in. But Shale¡¯s situation was even direr.


    The primary difference was the swapping of Mo Fang for the mantis-man. There was a big difference between the capabilities of those two. Mo Fang¡¯s strength was far greater than the mantis-man¡¯s had been.


    It might have been an illusion, but with Mo Fang¡¯s participation, the cooperation of the others seemed to be far better than it had been thest time. It appeared unbreakable.


    ¡°Mo Fang is skilled with heart techniques. With his ability tomand, he can control the other silkworms as if he was twiddling his fingers. He can allow four people to conduct groupbat at their max potential. Shale doesn¡¯t have the power to suppress them, so it is clear that he is in danger,¡± Exquisite said while looking at Shale down on the battlefield.


    While Exquisite spoke, Shale endured a few hits.


    Shale was born to a small race that didn¡¯t have any good geno arts. Aside from his talent and level, his heritage was worse than Han Sen¡¯s. The few good geno arts he had were the ones he had learned during his stay in Outer Sky.


    It was impossible for Shale to defeat the four people surrounding him with his skillset.


    Shale might not have been less skilled than Han Sen, but hecked Han Sen¡¯s range and diversity.


    He had been trapped by the areas unleashed by the Aichi warrior and the two Extreme King fighters, and his power couldn¡¯t reach Mo Fang. He was like a beast trapped inside a cage. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t get out of the cage. And the people outside the cage were hurting him.


    Mo Fang moved his fingers as if they were ten separate des. Scary godlights were shining everywhere, and countless marks were being drawn across Shale¡¯s body.


    Mo Fang had a title. He was known as the Eight Hole Emperor.


    Someone who was known to be particrly empathic or sensitive was often called an ¡°Eight Face Exquisite¡± or a ¡°Seven Hole Exquisite Heart.¡± Mo Fang¡¯s title was created as abination of those two terms because he could use his empathy to affect others. He became known as the Eight Hole Emperor.


    He could do far more than just control three half-deifieds; he could easily exert influence over armiesprised of tens of thousands of troops. Such a feat would be easy for Mo Fang.


    ¡°What a powerful body. You seem stronger than the average Very High. Ten armor talents are very rare. No wonder you are so famous.¡± Mo Fang had used his initial attack against Shale several times, but he could only shred the man¡¯s skin to leave behind minor wounds. He feltpelled topliment his foe.


    Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng¡¯s hearts almost hopped out of their chests. Right now, they weren¡¯t even worried about Han Sen beating Shale; it looked like Shale might not evenst long enough to fight him.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Li Xue Cheng¡¯s face darkened in rage. He thought about what might happen if Shale lost the silkworm bout. He felt dizzy, and his body kept shivering. The Very High that were banking on Han Sen winning were very happy, byparison.


    ¡°That kid Mo Fang isn¡¯t bad. Although his power is weak, I can¡¯t think of a single Very High of the young generation that is a bettermander.¡±


    ¡°Good job. Get rid of Shale quickly.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Mo Fang will kill him. And then, he will kill Han Sen. I like this story.¡±


    ...


    Shale was incurring more and more wounds. If a half-deified was any weaker than Shale, they would have already lost this fight. But looking into his eyes, it was obvious that Shale wasn¡¯t scared. He wasn¡¯t going to retreat.


    His eyes looked like the eyes of a lion. He was excited, as excited as a bloodthirsty beast. It was like some sort of stimnt was pumping through his veins instead of blood.


    Mo Fang frowned. He realized how difficult it was to harm Shale. He could use an attack against Shale once, and after that, the same attack would no longer damage him. Mo Fang had to keep changing his fighting stance as he used one technique after another.


    To an outsider, it might look like Shale was being suppressed. Someone would have needed to look very close to realize how much Mo Fang was struggling.


    Even though the Very High had thousands of geno arts, with mosting from other races, Mo Fang hadn¡¯t practiced them all. If this continued for too long, he would have to start repeating his skills.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Disappointment welled up within Shale¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2678 - Scary Battle Talen

    <h4>Chapter 2678 Scary Battle Talen</h4>


    The audience soon noticed that Shale was taking fewer and fewer injuries as time went on. In addition, his wounds were recovering at an abnormally fast rate. After a short while, almost all of his injuries had vanished.


    ¡°He has such frightening strength... How many races with hidden power are there, scattered across the universe?¡± Li Keer murmured in surprise.


    Han Sen, Dor, and now Shale¡ªall of them were fierce. And yet, they weren¡¯t members of high races. In fact, their ancestry was barely even noteworthy. And yet, they all had crazy powers that even the Very High had never seen before.


    Many of the Very High were having simr thoughts as they watched the fight. The ordinary Very High, the ones who hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense, were quite average. None of them were any stronger than Han Sen or Shale.


    The Very High that practiced the Very High Sense certainly had incredible abilities, but it wasn¡¯t as if the mere practice of the Very High Sense could give them the level of power that was now being disyed. When their silkworms became deified, however, they would gain experience that would lend them a lot of strength and willpower. Such a process would dramatically boost their development.


    This was the case with Exquisite and Li Keer. Right now, they weren¡¯t as strong as Han Sen. They couldn¡¯t defeat him in battle; Exquisite had even failed to beat him when she was a level above him. But over time, they would learn everything they could as Han Sen became deified, and it would propel them forward. Although they would not yet have achieved deified status personally, their minds would be as strong as Han Sen at deified status.


    When Mo Fang realized that he would be unable to suppress Shale, a strange gleam passed over his eyes. He focused his full concentration on his opponent, and his third eye tore itself open. It became a tai chi yin yang eye that shone with crystal rity.


    The moment the eye opened, Mo Fang¡¯s entire presence changed. He hadn¡¯t be the lifeless, machine-like being that Exquisite turned into, but he still wielded a power that would make all who fought against him cower.


    The moment his third eye opened, the three half-deifieds that were following his mentalmands suddenly lurched. Their eyes lost focus. They became puppets, operated entirely by Mo Fang¡¯s will. It was like they were merely extensions of Mo Fang¡¯s body, dancing to his whims.


    The three half-deifieds felt sick. They had been selected as silkworms, yet they had ended up in this humiliating situation. It was very likely that their masters would end up picking new silkworms.


    The moment Mo Fang opened his Very High Eye, the situation of the battle was flipped on its head. Shale had regained the upper hand, but now he seemed to lose it again.


    The four silkworms were no longer a groupposed of Mo Fang and the three other half-deified outsiders. It was now a group of four Mo Fangs. The other three Mo Fangs used their original powers, but their bodies were entirely controlled by Mo Fang¡¯s mind.


    Under that giant tide of pressure, Shale¡¯s eyes looked bright again.


    The fight became insane. The four Mo Fangs had different powers, and Mo Fang used them to make countlessbination attacks. And now, Shale had no chance to fight back.


    Although Shale wasn¡¯t yet losing the fight, he couldn¡¯t find any way to mount an effective counterattack against his opponents. The fight continued, and Shale began umting wounds again.


    At this time, the Fox woman quietly walked over to Han Sen, who was still in the middle of recovering.


    ¡°Ah, Han Sen, Han Sen... You are finally in my paws.¡± The woman lifted her hands and ced them on his back.


    Han Sen was still practicing, but he could still tell what was going on around him. He knew every movement of the Fox woman. He was preparing to stand up and fight her when he heard a shout.


    That noise came from Shale¡¯s mouth, and it was like thunder rolling across the sky.


    Although Shale was still inbat with Mo Fang, he had been keeping an eye on Han Sen¡¯s situation. When he saw that the Fox woman was making a move behind his back, his eyes shed. He let out that lion¡¯s roar.


    Suddenly, Shale¡¯s body expanded to be twice as big. All of his muscles bulged, and a red ball of light manifested like a fire outside his body. The wavy blonde mane straightened in the fire. He looked like a lion-headed demon god.


    Shale was having a nasty fight against Mo Fang already, but now Shale¡¯s transformation forced Mo Fang to fall back. His abrupt retreat threw off his rhythm of attacks. Shale ran toward Han Sen and threw a punch at the Fox woman.


    The Fox woman was shocked. She teleported away, vanishing like a cloud and avoiding Shale¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Shale! Why are you going against me on behalf of our enemy?¡± The Fox woman frowned at Shale.


    ¡°I told you I would protect him for ten hours. Anyone who touches him will be my enemy.¡± Shale stood next to Han Sen, looking as cold as a demon god.


    Mo Fang stared at Shale in astonishment. Shale¡¯s power and presence were entirely different. He had already been in such a tough fight, but he clearly hadn¡¯t been using all of his power.


    ¡°Mo Fang, how about you and I fight him together?¡± the Fox suggested to Mo Fang. She knew she couldn¡¯t defeat Shale by herself.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mo Fang didn¡¯t want to lose or abandon this fight, so he had to take advantage of every opportunity that came his way.


    The Fox woman didn¡¯t say anything more. Her body shone with a red light that solidified into a full set of red, metal-ted armor. It encased her body, leaving only her tail waving gently on the outside.


    That tail then split into nine. Nine fox tails were swinging in the air. The pink area then spread to enshroud the space all around them. Shale¡¯s body was suddenly ensnared by a pink chain that was barely visible in the haze. It tied up his body, and it looked as if he couldn¡¯t move.


    Without anymunication, Mo Fang immediately guided his four bodies to attack Shale. All of the areasnded on Shale.


    When the five half-deifieds came against him, Shale reacted in utter rage. His eyes were on fire, and his body was like a volcanic eruption.


    Shale roared furiously, and a scary power exploded the binding chain. His fists were like a pair of fiery warhammers. They annihted space and struck one of the Extreme Kings.


    Mo Fang guided the Extreme King to raise his arms and block the iing strike, but beneath the cruelty of that punch, his attempt was futile. The man¡¯s area-buffed arm bones were shattered by Shale¡¯s strike. The fist proceeded tond against the man¡¯s chest, and it sent him flying away like a meteor.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Shale was like an unstoppable demon god. Every punch sent another enemy streaking away. Mo Fang and the other three silkworms hemanded hurtled through the air, and none of them had even been given a chance to fight back.


    The punches looked very simple, but things were actually far moreplicated beneath the surface. Only Mo Fang knew that Shale¡¯s seemingly simple punches somehow subverted all of his ns to counterattack. It was like each punch was designed to stop whatever ability he tried to activate.


    The four punches were a little different each time. Different powers were released against the different bodies.


    There was only one exnation for how Shale could do this; he must have known the powers and attack methods of each individual fighter. That was the only way this was possible.


    ¡°Does this mean that while we were attacking earlier, he was studying our attack patterns? To this level?¡± Mo Fang thought as he flew back through the air. His back mmed into a nearby mountain, and the force of the impact drove the air from his lungs in a ragged cough. Blood spilled over his lips. He struggled a little, but he couldn¡¯t get up. His heart was in so much shock, he could scarcely believe it.

 Chapter 2679 - Close Call

    <h4>Chapter 2679 Close Call</h4>


    Everyone stared at the match in awe. No one had expected that Shale, who had fallen from his deified rank, could wield power as fierce as this. He had even managed to injure an elite like Mo Fang with a single punch. Possessing this sort of power would make him invincible once he became deified again.


    ¡°Haha! I knew Shale wouldn¡¯t lose. Did Mo Fang and Han Sen seriously think that they could fight Shale?¡± Li Xue Cheng was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but cackle.


    Relief washed over Liyu Zhen. If Shale were to lose, their lives would be very difficult in the near future.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were worried now. Shale was very strong, and even though he wasn¡¯t deified, it would be a very tall task for Han Sen to achieve victory.


    ¡°Shale, you are going to regret this,¡± the Foxdy spat spitefully at Shale. She was the only person who hadn¡¯t been punched. She stared at Han Sen for another moment, then left.


    Shale¡¯s face was impassive. He returned to sit where he had been, and then, his body returned to its normal size.


    Seeing that everyone nearby had been chased off by Shale, Han Sen felt safe once more. He took his time recovering, but after that fight, no one dared to disturb them again.


    The ten hours went by fairly quickly. Once Han Sen had returned to peak condition, he stood up and looked at Shale. The leonine man was still calmly sitting in the same position. He looked very peaceful with his eyes closed.


    It seemed as if he could feel Han Sen¡¯s gazend on him, because Shale opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Did you rest well?¡±


    ¡°I ampletely recovered,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Then let us begin.¡± As Shale turned his full attention on Han Sen, the red ball of light appeared around his body again. His body expanded quickly under the light¡¯s influence, returning him to that shape of a lion-headed demon god.


    ¡°Mutant ss born-deified xenogeneic? No wonder he has a ten armor talent.¡± Han Sen examined Shale¡¯s power, and he went on to think, ¡°Even though he has dropped to half-deified, he will still be difficult to deal with.¡±


    His eyes had been closed, but Han Sen had still been paying close attention to Shale¡¯s fight earlier. He knew Shale¡¯s body was no weaker than his own. And the guy¡¯sbat abilities were also good. Despite the brevity of the fight, Shale had been able to analyze the movement of his opponents in detail. That kind of fighting talent would be a challenge to Han Sen.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything, though. Instead, he lifted his hands as if they were a pair of knives. He cast Under the Sky and Teeth Knife.


    Shale didn¡¯t fall back. He moved forward, swinging a fist in the same moment. Their fists and palms began to collide against each other in the air. The shockwaves of their strikes detonated across the valley like fireworks.


    The fight between the two of them seemed like it would go on endlessly. The fitness of the two fighters seemed to be on par. It was hard to determine which of the two would reign supreme.


    ¡°The raw physical strength of their bodies is quite scary, but I think Han Sen has a frightening edge. After all, he is just a ninth-tier King. If he became half-deified, the power of his body would far exceed Shale¡¯s. I wonder how a crystallizer was able to develop a body this sturdy. Scary, isn¡¯t it? Are the geno arts he practiced that powerful?¡± Open Sky Elder murmured to himself.


    ¡°I think so. Not even our Very High bodies can satisfy the fitness requirements of his geno art. It would undoubtedly be much harder for other creatures of the universe. Han Sen¡¯s learning of it must have been some sort of fluke.¡± Qiyu Elder had a wry smile.


    ¡°All I can say is that this kid is very lucky,¡± Open Sky Elder said with augh.


    Pang!


    Fists and palms collided. Giant shockwaves of turbulent power sent Shale and Han Sen tumbling away from each other.


    After Han Sen regained his bnce, he used his hands to sh forward. Countless knife silks appeared in the air. The knife silks were so numerous that they seemed to fill the surrounding area.


    Han Sen shed forward, sending the knife silks across Shale¡¯s body. Because they came from every direction, Shale didn¡¯t even stand a chance of dodging them.


    Shale¡¯s eyes shed, and he suddenly punched the ground. The ground copsed, and even nearby mountains started to crumble. Rocks fountained up around Shale¡¯s fist to intercept the knife silks.


    Knife silks and rocks struck each other. Manyyers of the knife silks destroyed themselves against the rocks, and only a few of them made it all the way to Shale. He waved his hand to break what remained.


    ¡°It has been so long since I met an enemy who anticipates my next move,¡± Han Sen sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to say, as well. I have to say, you really haven¡¯t disappointed me.¡± Shale¡¯s eyes were brimming with passion.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve disappointed me. I was thinking I could get first ce easily, but it currently feels impossible.¡± Han Sen felt a bit thirsty, and he licked his lips. That was one of his habits. When he faced things he had no confidence in dealing with, he frequently did this.


    ¡°Life is disappointing sometimes,¡± Shale said, a moment before swinging his fist again.


    His punches were very simple. However, they didn¡¯t remind Han Sen of aplicated technique that had been developed into a simplified form. Instead, Shale used a raw, basic punching skill. A skill like that could be found amongst any of the smaller races.


    But Shale had taken that basic punch up more than a few notches. He had practiced the skill to a level that was too much for Han Sen to deal with.


    Han Sen cycled between a few knife skills and punching techniques. Each of them was a top-notch geno art. Some of them were from the Rebate, whereas others came from Sky Pce. Each style he used was unique.


    Every time he used a new skill, Han Sen felt like he had gained the advantage. For a moment, at least. Then Shale always swooped in to take that advantage away.


    Plus, Shale used the same punching skill the entire time. He didn¡¯t alter his own skills until he became familiar with Han Sen¡¯s geno arts. Then, he changed his punching skill just enough to counter each of Han Sen¡¯s techniques.


    ¡°F*ck this guy! He wasn¡¯t just born deified. He was born a battle master, as well. He is far too sensitive to the delicacies ofbat. I only have to use the same skill on him twice before he learns how to deal with it. Who is this f*cking guy?¡± Han Sen had never seen such intimidating battle talent.


    Shale and Lone Bamboo were different. Because Lone Bamboo had experienced far too much in his lifetime, he could adapt and control his style perfectly. He could easily learn the geno arts of other people, and every technique he used was top ss. Shale didn¡¯t bother actually learning the geno arts of others. He simply made himself more powerful and brute-forced his way through all obstacles.


    It was like his one skill could break down a thousand skills. It wasn¡¯t that the skill depended on power; power was only one part of it. Rather, Shale could apply his skill creatively enough to counter all sorts of different attacks. Shale had a powerful mind, and that was the source of his ability to counter his opponents.


    ¡°He has a powerful body with incredible endurance, not to mention a problem-solving mind. This guy is giving me a headache!¡± Han Sen experimented with many geno arts, but he couldn¡¯t defeat Shale.


    But Han Sen was different from Mo Fang. When Mo Fang used the same geno art twice, Shale could pick up on the ws. But even when Han Sen used the same geno art multiple times, Shale was unable to see the errors.


    That surprised Shale a great deal. He could see the ws in Han Sen¡¯s execution, but when Han Sen used the same skill again, something kept Shale from exploiting those mistakes.


    Shale tried to target the weaknesses in Han Sen¡¯s geno arts several times, but his attempts always failed. He had never experienced a situation like this before.

 Chapter 2680 - Leveling Up While Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 2680 Leveling Up While Fighting</h4>


    The two of them continued fighting, but they were unable to deal damage to each other.


    Han Sen kept altering his knife skills. Shale¡¯s punching skill didn¡¯t change in the face of Han Sen¡¯s rapidly mutating attacks. The two of them fought as hard and fast as they could, but neither of them could gain the upper hand.


    It had been a very long time since Han Sen had a fight like this. In his recent fights, he had either lost to his enemies or crushed them almost immediately. He hadn¡¯t put so much energy and effort into a fight since his contest with Lone Bamboo.


    A fight like this drained a lot of energy from his body. It also forced him to use his mind constantly. If he made a mistake, his enemy would take advantage of the window and beat him. He couldn¡¯t afford to make a single misstep.


    As the Very High watched the pair conduct their battle, conflicted looks appeared across their faces. Both of the fighters were King ss, but their minds were deified. The fight was so nuanced that the onlookers didn¡¯t know what to make of it.


    This was no ordinary battle. This fight took effort and brainpower. Many of the attacks and counters seemed simple, until the audience took a second to consider why the two fighters had chosen those moves. Every single action in this fight was done with an ulterior motive.


    It looked like a simple fist and knife fight, but people would be thinking about it for a long time afterward.


    Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng¡¯s bodies were quivering. It was hard to tell who was going to win and who would lose. It looked as if winning or losing would onlye from a hair-thin lead.


    ¡°Big Brother, having Shale as your silkworm is very fortuitous for you.¡± Bixi looked at his big brother Li Chun Qiu with grand admiration.


    ¡°Yu Shanxin isn¡¯t bad, either,¡± Li Chun Qiu said distantly. Since Shale was his silkworm, he wasn¡¯t really paying much attention to their conversation. He felt as if he was fighting Han Sen himself, right then and there. But there were many fighting minds and techniques he had to learn that he had never previously encountered. It felt so strange.


    Experiencing the battle from Shale¡¯s perspective was unique. He felt like he was fighting himself, but at the same time, he could step back and examine Shale¡¯s choices with a critical eye. He could tell which decisions Shale made were better than his opponent and vice versa. He only absorbed the good battle experiences, while figuring out and filing away the bad ones.


    Right now, Shale was only half-deified. In the future, Shale would travel through the deified ranks of primitive, transmutation,rva, butterfly, and maybe even true god. Li Chun Qiu could slowly absorb everything that Shale experienced.


    At that point, Li Chun Qiu would only be half-deified. But he would have the experience of a true god. Li Chun Qiu could slowly study everything that Shale had learned through his evolution. Although he would only be half-deified himself, his mind would be on a different level.


    Bixi looked bitter as he said, ¡°This Yu Shanxin hides a great deal from me. He is so strong and tough. He is a difficult nut to crack. Even now, I have yet to learn a single thing from his mind.¡±


    ¡°Those silkworms might be the most challenging, but they¡¯re also the most rewarding. Conquering them will yield better results in the long run,¡± Li Chun Qiu said.


    ¡°You are right, but... Well, never mind. I bet Exquisite and Li Keer have the same problem...¡± Bixi said.


    Exquisite and Li Keer did have trouble, but Han Sen let them in when he fought. Like Li Chun Qiu, they gained a lot of battle experience from Han Sen. Each decision he made taught them a lot.


    But while Han Sen was a ninth-tier King, he had a scary power and a scarier mind. It made them so happy. Even if Han Sen lost this fight, just getting to experience this battle would be more than worth it to them.


    One thing caught them off guard, though. Despite the intensity of the fight, they could sense that Han Sen was deliberately hiding the true range of his powers.


    ¡°Is Han Sen not using all of his strength?¡± The possibility stunned them. He was already fighting at an unbelievable level, and yet he didn¡¯t seem to have tapped into the full potential of his power. That was a scary thought.


    Li Keer had always thought Dor was stronger than Han Sen, but she now found herself looking at the man with aplicated expression.


    Although he was fighting an elite like Shale, Han Sen could still hide some of his power. This was no longer just an intimidating disy of ability; it was out-and-out frightening.


    Although Han Sen tried his best to close off his mind and avoid thinking about the Dongxuan Sutra and his super god spirit body, Li Keer and Exquisite were still able to pick up that he was suppressing something. They woulde to know that Han Sen was hiding his true power, but that couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    In truth, Han Sen¡¯s ability to suppress his thoughts at all in this situation indicated that the power of his mind was terrifyingly profound. In a fight like that, most people would need to constantly think about which geno arts and powers they were good at.


    ¡°This guy is too scary...¡± Li Keer said while she watched Han Sen.


    ¡°He is rather frightening, isn¡¯t he? I don¡¯t think he will ever fail to surprise us. Every time we think we have seen it all, he goes the extra mile and does more,¡± Exquisite said with a nervous smile.


    When she fought Han Sen, she thought that she had forced him to cast many of his skills. But it now looked like Han Sen had only used a fraction of his talent when he was fighting her. He was now bringing out more tools, but even more were still being kept hidden.


    ¡°We must dig into this man and unearth all of his secrets,¡± Li Keer said. Her eyes were brimming with excitement.


    Li Keer had better potential than Exquisite, but she didn¡¯t focus on the Very High Sense. Her Very High Forget Love wasn¡¯t as developed as Exquisite¡¯s, so she was prone to bing more emotional.


    Exquisite only coldly said, ¡°There is no rush. We have four years. He will reveal his secrets to us in time. It doesn¡¯t matter that he has managed to hide it all for now.¡±Open Sky Elder looked a bit gloomy, and he said, ¡°The smallest move could determine how this ys out. Either one of them could win at this point. Han Sen is strong, but he is just a ninth-tier King. He is ranked lower than Shale. If they were in the same ss, Han Sen would have a seventy percent chance of winning.¡±


    Qiyu Elder shook his head and said, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work like that. Shale is half-deified, but his will is deified. Han Sen is just a ninth-tier King, and yet, he is holding his own against a powerful half-deified. That means his talent and potential are scarier than Shale¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean the eleven armor talent test was legit?¡± Open Sky Elder wondered with a frown.


    ¡°It is hard to say. If he isn¡¯t doing this well because of his talent, then it is hard to imagine what Han Sen has that is letting him fight Shale.¡± Qiyu Elder looked at Han Sen, his face conflicted.


    ¡°A ten armor talent is very rare. A real eleven armor talent would make a man the greatest of his generation. Do you think Han Sen is this kind of great man?¡± Open Sky Elder asked, looking a little worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but it is in to see that his talent is stunning. Li Keer and Exquisite got lucky when they signed a contract with him,¡± Qiyu Elder said.


    ¡°What is going on... Something is wrong with Shale!¡± Open Sky Elder wanted to say something, but he was in too much shock. Then, his face went white. He looked at Shale in the video and screamed, ¡°He... He¡¯s going to level up!¡±

 Chapter 2681 - Back to Deified

    <h4>Chapter 2681 Back to Deified</h4>


    Everyone could see the strange expression on Shale¡¯s face. As time passed, the red ball of light that surrounded him dimmed, then darkened. Then the dark red color began to change to solid ck.


    ¡°It must be the Demon Fruit... The Demon Fruit is working! Is Shale going to be deified right in front of us?¡± Li Xue Cheng merrily proimed.


    Liyu Zhen was thrilled as well. ¡°Now I understand. Shale knew that the silkworm fights were going to start, but he decided to eat the Demon Fruit anyway. He hoped to use the pressure of a challenging silkworm fight to elerate his growth and activate the dormant Demon Fruit power that resided in his body. During his fight with Han Sen, the Demon Fruit inside him has slowly been refined. Now, it must have all been absorbed. It will make him deified in the middle of this very fight.¡±


    ¡°Shale is really leveling up to deified? There will be no more debating which of the two will emerge victorious now. It will be impossible for Han Sen to defeat a deified Shale.¡± Li Xue Cheng had been quivering with fear earlier, but now his quaking was due to unbridled glee.


    This silkworm fight had been a non-stop rollercoaster of emotions for the two men. Li Xue Cheng¡¯s emotions had gone up and down so much that he had thought his heart was going to leap out of his chest.


    The fires around Shale¡¯s body turned ck. ck symbols were appearing across him, as if they were being carved into his exposed skin. A frightening presence was emanating from the symbols. Shale¡¯s power began to generate substance chains.


    ¡°Back to deified once more?¡± Han Sen frowned. He wasn¡¯t blind. He could see that Shale¡¯s power was changing.


    Shale tipped his head back and roared to the sky, and the power of his substance chains exploded. His previously golden hair was suddenly dyed pitch ck.


    Shale used to look like a gold lion. Now his body had shrunk, but his muscles looked more solid and powerful than ever. It was like every cell in his body had filled up with an unimaginably grand power.


    The new, ck-haired Shale didn¡¯t look as wild. He looked mysterious and alien. The ck symbols were visible all across his face, and ck mes quivered across his body. He looked like some sort of demon lion from hell.


    ¡°He has returned to deified.¡± Li Keer¡¯s face looked sickened.


    It didn¡¯t matter how talented or strong Han Sen was; he couldn¡¯t defeat a deified Shale. After all, deifieds werepletely different from all other ranks beneath them. They were as different as the sky and the ground.


    ¡°Shale must have nned from the beginning to use this fight to be deified again. He wanted to use Han Sen as his whetstone,¡± Exquisite said glumly, then sighed. She understood the truth behind it all now.


    ¡°That was excellent nning on Shale¡¯s part,¡± Li Keer said with a grunt. ¡°He ate the Demon Fruit before the silkworm fight. If no one presented him with a serious challenge, he could secure first ce. If he did find someone who could stand up to him, he could refine the Demon Fruit and return to being deified and still secure first ce and all the spoils. He is a very smart man, I will confess.¡±


    Exquisite shook her head. ¡°But again, it isn¡¯t that simple. A normal person would struggle to be deified again whether or not they refined the Demon Fruit. Shale was able to be deified because his talent was that exceptional. This may not have been his n at all.¡±


    ¡°No matter what his reasoning was, these are the results,¡± Li Keer said in frustration.


    Qiyu Elder and Open Sky Elder both looked very ill. And the Very High people who had ced big bets on Han Sen looked just as bad.


    They thought they had seen a sound hope of victory, but it was all gone now. Since the moment Shale became deified, their hopes and dreams were squashed. Their hearts fell to the bottom of the ckest abyss, and they couldn¡¯t see the light of hope anymore.


    ¡°I apologize. I tried to control my power, but I was unable to suppress it. I have now returned to deified ss.¡± Shale ceased attacking. He felt guilty about what had happened.


    What he said made everyone watching want to cough up blood. Many creatures wanted nothing more than to be deified, and Shale had been doing his best not to. That was quite upsetting.


    If anyone else had said this, they might have sounded cocky. But Shale was renowned for his honesty, and he certainly wasn¡¯t putting on an act. He had genuinely tried to suppress his power, but he ended up bing deified anyway. He had wanted to finish this fight as a half-deified.


    But fighting Han Sen had required too much from him. He had no choice but to use his full power to fight, and so he was unable to hold back the energy of the refined Demon Fruit. Once that dam of power broke loose, he had be deified.


    ¡°There is no need to apologize. Your level is a part of your power.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t think it was shameful for someone to fight against an opponent of a lower level. If someone had a higher level, they must have earned it.


    ¡°Today¡¯s fight won¡¯t count. I will wait until you be deified, and then we will fight again,¡± Shale said, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°This fight isn¡¯t finished yet,¡± Han Sen responded, his face unchanged.


    Shale shook his head. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to win while you are at a lower level, I still need this first ce. So, I¡¯m sorry. We should abandon this battle for now.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to apologize. Didn¡¯t I just say our fight hasn¡¯t ended yet? If you can win, then it was because you were better than me. But in order to decide that, we must first fight and see who the victor truly is.¡± Han Sen gazed at Shale calmly. He didn¡¯t look very emotional.


    When Liyu Zhen heard Han Sen say this, he coldlyughed and said, ¡°This Han Sen really doesn¡¯t know his ce. Shale has given him plenty of opportunities to bow out gracefully, and he even offered to leave this ce together. That meant he would give Han Sen second ce. But still, the brat insists on fighting. If he gets kicked out right now, he definitely won¡¯t end up in second ce, either.¡±


    Li Keer, Exquisite, and all the other Very High thought Han Sen¡¯s response had been too cocky. He should have epted second ce instead of losing now.


    But in contrast to their own thoughts, Li Keer and Exquisite didn¡¯t detect any fear within Han Sen. Instead, they felt an overwhelming sensation of calm and confidence in him.


    There was no need to be angry. There was no need to hate. There was no need to me fate or the people around him. This powerful, cid confidence was something only superior people could possess.


    ¡°But now Han Sen is a ridiculously dire situation. Why is he still this confident?¡± Exquisite and Li Keer thought that Han Sen had no reason to be so self-assured, but his confidence was so strong that it affected them anyway. They began to feel like they should trust in Han Sen.


    ¡°Come on. Keep going. I will fight you. Whether I win or lose, I will walk out of here alone,¡± Han Sen said calmly as he looked at Shale.


    ¡°Yes, this is how it should be.¡± Shale¡¯s eyes red with excitement. He looked at Han Sen as if he was looking at his favorite piece of art.


    Perhaps Han Sen¡¯s power wasn¡¯t as strong as Shale¡¯s, but Shale wouldn¡¯t underestimate him. The substance chains around him exploded madly. He was like some leonine power of darkness that had crawled up from the depths.


    ¡°Because of the respect I have for you, I will fight with all my power.¡± Shale¡¯s voice was like thunder as he swung his fist at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2682 - Demonic Power

    <h4>Chapter 2682 Demonic Power</h4>


    The fist leapt forward, and the shadow that trailed behind it looked like a raging lion. Han Sen didn¡¯t even have enough time to dodge. The scary lion shadow had already washed over him.


    Han Sen looked stable, though. Spell turned into armor to protect his body, and he used God¡¯s Wander to quickly sh away. He was attempting to evade the crazy shadow of Shale¡¯s punch.


    Bzzt!


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt as if the physical space around had been sealed. He couldn¡¯t rip space and teleport away as he wished to. He could only see the crazy lion shadow punching down on him.


    Han Sen frowned. He gathered up power in his fist to throw a punch back at the lion shadow punch.


    But Han Sen¡¯s punch went through the lion shadow punch. It was like the lion shadow punch really was just a shadow.


    When the lion shadow punch actuallynded on Han Sen, it wasn¡¯t as hard as he expected it to be. The punch went into Han Sen¡¯s body and vanished.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s presence turned ck, and his image warped until he started to look like Shale. His entire body was consumed by a ck fire, and he looked identical to his opponent.


    Han Sen frowned. He realized that he hadn¡¯t been hurt, and his power had be the same element as Shale¡¯s. Aside from that, there had been no negative effect. No damage had been dealt to him, either.


    But as the ck fire finished spreading over Han Sen, Shale said, ¡°My demon lion power isn¡¯t destructive, but it will transform your body¡¯s element. I guess it is a demonic power.¡±


    ¡°If you cannot hurt your opponent, then what is the point of your demonic power?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Millions of different powers exist throughout creation. I cannot break down every single one, but no matter what power my opponent might have, I transform their element into my own. Since I am familiar with this sort of power, none will be able to beat me,¡± Shale said.


    When Han Sen considered the ramifications of that, he realized how scary Shale¡¯s power truly was. At his current rank, Han Sen¡¯s power simply wasn¡¯t as great as Shale¡¯s. If Han Sen was able to depend on his various elements and his special skills, he still had a chance to defeat Shale.


    But now that his power had been converted into an element that Shale was already extremely proficient in wielding, Han Sen could no longerpete. Even if he was incrediblypatible with this new element, there was no way he would be as dexterous as Shale with its use. He wasn¡¯t going to be able to defeat Shale with the man¡¯s own power.


    ¡°Bring your enemy into the same harmony as your own, and then wipe your foe out with a symphony of destruction. Why does Shale¡¯s power suddenly seem to remind me of something?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But Shale wasn¡¯t going to give Han Sen much time to think things over. He swung another punch at him.


    With a sinking feeling, Han Sen began to understand just how debilitating the conversion of his power had been. He wasn¡¯t physically damaged, and with time, he could have gained enough understanding of this new element to use it inbat. However, a high-level opponent like Shale wouldn¡¯t give him enough time to adapt.


    Teleport. Keep teleporting.


    Han Sen began to depend solely on God¡¯s Wander to keep himself out of Shale¡¯s reach. He was unable to rally his defenses and fight back. Turning the tide of this battle was going to be difficult.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t familiar with his new power, at all. He had no idea what the power inside him could even do. He didn¡¯t know what its features were. No matter which geno art Han Sen tried to use, he could only cast power in Shale¡¯s strange element.


    ¡°Han Sen is going to lose, it seems,¡± Li Xue Cheng said. His eyebrows painted him as a very happy man.


    Everyone now knew that Han Sen didn¡¯t have a chance. He was beneath Shale¡¯s level, and he was both weaker and slower than Shale. Now that his power element was the same as Shale¡¯s, under such extreme circumstances, how could anyone expect Han Sen toe out of this fight victorious?


    This would have been true of any person of Han Sen¡¯s level who found themselves confronted by a monster like Shale. Even if another deified creature went up against Shale, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him if they were forced to use his element.


    Shale¡¯s demonic power was quite mysterious. Copying the powers of an opponent wasn¡¯t exactly rare, but his power was able to force his opponent to copy him. It was a little unfair, truth be told.


    Open Sky Elder had a wry smile.


    Qiyu Elder shook his head. ¡°There is a reason for Shale¡¯s fame. This is why he is called ¡®the best against those of the same level.¡¯ Every power has an element it is weak to. No matter how unique an elite¡¯s power is, there is always some other power that will suppress it. But Shale¡¯s demonic lion power ignores that universal truth. His ability is scarier than anyone can imagine.¡±


    Han Sen focused his entire mental power on developing familiarity with the power Shale wielded. But time was too short. He could have used this new power in basicbat applications, but fighting someone like Shale was next to impossible.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was toote teleporting away this time. Shale¡¯s punch struck his arm, and Spell turned into armor to protect him. But even so, Shale¡¯s strike still almost shattered the bones in his arm.


    Han Sen could use God¡¯s Wander, but so could Shale. And Shale was quite skilled with the technique. Han Sen kept teleporting away, but he couldn¡¯t shake the opponent on his tail. As the fight progressed, he was incurring more and more wounds.


    Pang!


    Han Sen took a punch straight to the chest. His body shot away like a cannonball and mmed into the seal. The power that bound the arena trembled for a moment.


    Han Sen¡¯s body hit the ground, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough up a mouthful or two of blood. His chest felt like a cinderblock had fallen on it. Han Sen knew the heat was likely just the blood inside his lungs.


    In fact, his lungs weren¡¯t the only part of him that was suffering. Han Sen¡¯s entire body was covered in injuries. Many parts of his Spell armor had been cracked. The worst ce just so happened to be his chest. The right side of his chest had been dented inwards.


    The Spell armor was practically broken, and Han Sen¡¯s body was not doing well. One of his arms was just hanging loosely beside his body. It felt as if all the bones inside him were broken. He couldn¡¯t even move.


    One of his legs had been shattered, too. Han Sen could only kneel on the spot.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had been in such poor condition. Even when he was sucked dry by the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, he hadn¡¯t been so grievously injured.


    But even so, Han Sen didn¡¯t feel like giving up. He was more excited than ever, actually.


    That excitement came from the Spell armor. Although his armor appeared to be on the verge of falling to pieces, it suddenly seemed as if it was going to breakthrough.


    The Story of Genes was the hardest geno art to develop, out of all the arts he was proficient with. Under Shale¡¯s powerful suppression, it seemed as if it was going tobine all nine tiers into one. He was going to be half-deified.


    ¡°Almost there... I only need a little bit more...¡± Han Sen reviewed the sensations running through him in detail. He seemed to be on the cusp of breaking through, but it still felt as if he was missing something. It was like he was trying to scratch his feet through his socks, but he couldn¡¯t quite satisfy the itch.


    ¡°Let us end it here.¡± Shale wasn¡¯t interested in continuing this fight any further than he had to. Even though he had admitted that Han Sen was a worthy opponent, Han Sen was just a ninth-tier King. Han Sen didn¡¯t have what it took to fight him. He was hoping for another fight when Han Sen became deified.


    Shale swung his fist again. The terrifying power of the blow was like a dark, roaring, demonic lion, which was headed straight for Han Sen. And Han Sen was still half-kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 2683 - Leveling Up to Half-Deified

    <h4>Chapter 2683 Leveling Up to Half-Deified</h4>


    Shale¡¯s punch roared down toward him, but Han Sen didn¡¯t n on trying to evade it. He used the left hand that he could still move, summoned power into his fist, and threw a punch.


    ¡°Why even bother? Losing is better than dying!¡± The fox woman sighed mournfully from the distance as she watched.


    The seal was right behind Han Sen. He could teleport away before the punch came down on him, and it seemed like the only viable choice to ensure his own survival. But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he carried on fighting with his now-broken body.


    But considering how injured and outmatched he was, it seemed unlikely that any strength he mustered would be enough to withstand a punch delivered by Shale.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know his ce! Kill him!¡± Liyu Zhen clenched his fists into tight, white-knuckled balls. His eyes were red as he shouted spitefully at the video feed.


    Li Xue Cheng was the same. This fight was about to end in exactly the way he had been hoping for all along. They were going to win the bet.


    There was no way that Han Sen could avoid the punch that wasing down on him. And there were only two possible results of trying to block that blow: he could either die or be disabled. Whichever actually happened, Han Sen couldn¡¯t reasonably carry on fighting. No one was going to stop Shale from reaching first ce in the silkworm bout.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist struck that scary punch. The armor that protected his fists and his arms exploded, and Han Sen¡¯s entire body flew forward. As he sailed through the air, his Spell armor shattered to pieces like a broken vase.


    ¡°Game over.¡± Open Sky Elder was very sad to see this. He thought he had lost his Open Sky jewelry.


    Exquisite and Li Keer¡¯s faces changed. Han Sen¡¯s heart never gave up hope. He kept sending them the message that he could keep on going, no matter the odds, but his self geno armor was broken, and his body was severely injured. Hopefully, he would survive, but he couldn¡¯t keep on fighting.


    Now, they could only pray that Han Sen didn¡¯t sumb to the remaining force of the impact. Exquisite was tempted to leap onto the battlefield to save him from doom.


    Many of the Very High people who had believed Han Sen was going to win were now all silent. Han Sen had tried his best, but there was too much of a gap between the powers of a King and a deified. Shale was too strong, and so they couldn¡¯t me Han Sen for losing. However, their hearts bled when they thought about everything they had bet and were going to lose.


    Only Li Xue Cheng and Liyu Zhen were excited enough to start jumping around with glee. They almost hugged each other.


    After this fight, they¡¯d reap a bounty of rewards. The resources they were about to receive might support them all the way up to the deified butterfly ss. And on top of that, they¡¯d alsoy im to priceless treasures of untold might.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body mmed against the seal again. Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng were ready to start pping, but they suddenly froze in ce.


    They weren¡¯t the only members of the audience who were staring in shock. Everyone was. After Han Sen¡¯s body hit the seal, he didn¡¯t fall to the ground. He just remained where he was. He was floating.


    That broken body of his was releasing a weird shockwave that they could barely detect. Then, his form became shrouded in bright light.


    But when they looked closer, they could see that it wasn¡¯t a bright light. It was a cloud of white powder-like dust. And the white powder was gathering around Han Sen¡¯s body.


    In the blink of an eye, a white set of armor had wrapped itself around Han Sen¡¯s body. The broken Spell armor was back, and it looked as good as new.


    No. It was even more powerful than before it had been damaged. The symbol on the armor was shining brilliantly, releasing a scary presence. The holy light wrapped slowly around Han Sen¡¯s body. He was like some god spirit from a holy mountain.


    ¡°He is bing half-deified!¡± Exquisite and Li Keer were the first to react to this. They could feel that Han Sen¡¯s power was exploding in the breadth of its magnitude.


    ¡°In the middle of all that, he became half-deified... This guy is too much.¡± Many of the Very High who were watching the fight looked absolutely stunned.


    It was possible to level up during a fight, but leveling up required a lot of power to support. In Shale¡¯s case, he had already taken in the Demon Fruit, and he was supremely powerful already. So, it made a certain amount of sense that he was able to break through during a fight and be deified.


    But Han Sen¡¯s body was entirely broken. His self armor had been wrecked. In that injured state of his, it should have been impossible for him to level up.


    But Han Sen had be half-deified in that situation. It was a difficult thing to grasp.


    ¡°So what if he is half-deified? Half-deifieds are just another form of King ss. He can¡¯t fight Shale,¡± Li Xue Cheng snarled, gnashing his teeth.


    He wasn¡¯t happy to see this. He only hoped Shale still had what it took to kill his opponent quickly.


    But Shale merely looked at Han Sen. He didn¡¯t attack him like Li Xue Cheng wanted him to.


    ¡°You are a perplexing man. You became half-deified, even in the middle of all this,¡± Shale said while looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°It was just a stroke of good luck,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    Shale shook his head with a grave sense of gravitas. ¡°There is no such thing as luck in this universe. Luck is a rigged lottery. Any winner might think that they are lucky, but no matter how lucky they are, they wouldn¡¯t have won if they never bought the ticket.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He really hadn¡¯t been depending on luck.


    Just before Shale¡¯sst punch, Han Sen had finallye to understand the key that would allow the nine tiers of The Story of Genes tobine into one. He realized how to be half-deified. That was why he had taken that punch. That power was enough to make his Spell armor breakpletely and then rebuild itself.


    ¡°But what a shame. If you were deified, we could really see which of us is better,¡± Shale said with a look of regret.


    ¡°We can still find out, I think. Like I told you once before, our fight has not yet ended,¡± Han Sen said expressionlessly.


    Shale shook his head and said nothing. He was happy to admit that Han Sen was strong, but half-deified was still King ss. Han Sen wasn¡¯t as strong as him. He still didn¡¯t think Han Sen had enough power to challenge him.


    ¡°Brother Han, let us end this here. The Apollo Set can be set aside for now. When you be deified, you can fight me for it. And if you win, you can take the Apollo Set,¡± Shale said after a brief moment of thought.


    A good opponent was like a fine wine; it needed time to truly reach its potential. Shale wanted Han Sen to be deified before he fought him again.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t have the patience to wait that long. Seeing that Shale wasn¡¯t going to attack, Han Sen decided to stop talking. Instead, he lifted his hand like a knife, then used Fang to strike at Shale.


    Shale frowned. He had already decided to end the fight. He gathered up demonic powers again, and his fist became a demonic lion that went straight for Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Just like before, Shale¡¯s fist blurred forward, and Han Sen¡¯s power transformed into the demonic mirror of Shale¡¯s own abilities.


    ¡°It is the same. Does Han Sen not understand that if his power is forced to match Shale¡¯s, he can never beat him...?¡± Li Xue Cheng trailed off halfway through his statement.


    The demonic power had definitely sunk into Han Sen¡¯s body, but the powers that Han Sen was using for his attacks were not demonic like before. The Teeth Knife heshed out with was still a purple knife. It was not affected by the demonic power.

 Chapter 2684 - I Am the Path

    <h4>Chapter 2684 I Am the Path</h4>


    The power of Han Sen¡¯s Spell armor had been static for a long time. Earlier in the fight, it had been unable to block Shale¡¯s demonic attacks because the man had simply used too much force for it to repel.


    But now, the Spell¡¯s nine tiers had beenbined and condensed into one. Its power solidified, and that new density allowed the armor to ignore the difference in power between the two fighters. Its energy could no longer be converted to the demonic element.


    Shale was a bit shocked by this twist. He used his demonic powers a few times more, but try as he might, he was unable to change Han Sen¡¯s element. He had realized that Han Sen had discovered a way to fight back against the demonic power he wielded.


    ¡°Han Sen is somehow holding off the demonic power. That is a bit unexpected,¡± Open Sky Elder said with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Although the demonic powers no longer change him, he is still a half-deified going up against a deified. There is arge gulf in power. It will still be an incredibly difficult fight for Han Sen if he seeks victory,¡± Qiyu Elder said.


    ¡°Even so, as small as it may be, he stands a chance.¡± Open Sky Elder put all his hopes on Han Sen¡¯s newfound opportunity.


    Although Shale¡¯s demonic power had lost much of its effectiveness, Han Sen was still suppressed by his opponent¡¯s might. There was still a staggering difference in their power levels, and Han Sen¡¯s geno arts had only been reinforced to a half-deified level. It still wasn¡¯t going to be enough for Han Sen to fight a deified elite.


    Under constant pressure from Shale, Han Sen had to keep changing his movements. He teleported and dodged, keeping Shale fromnding a fatal blow.


    Han Sen still didn¡¯t have enough power to engage Shale directly. Every move Shale made carried dangerous strength, but Han Sen was managing to keep him from hitting his target.


    Exquisite and Li Keer could feel the calmness in Han Sen¡¯s heart. Every time they saw Han Sen on the brink of death, he would surprise them and turn out no worse for wear.


    They were on the edge of their seats, and the rest of the audience was even more nervous.


    Han Sen was walking a tightrope. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would fall into a bottomless abyss.


    Although his situation looked perilous in the extreme, Han Sen was holding on. Beneath Shale¡¯s oppression, he was able to avoid further injury.


    ¡°The cons of Shale being from a smaller race are finallying to the surface.¡± Li Chun Qiu sighed in his heart.


    Shale was very talented, and he could challenge all sorts of geno arts and perform miracles with his ordinary punching techniques. With his demonic powers, he could go against any deified elite at the same level.


    But now, his demonic powers weren¡¯t working. That meant the simplicity of his punching techniques might not cut it. No matter how good a driver someone might be, that skill would still only allow them to drive a car. Even the best driver in the world wouldn¡¯t suddenly develop the ability to fly nes.


    Shale¡¯s punching skills were so simple. He could only use ordinary methods as he tried to win this fight. He didn¡¯t have the power to simply end the fight in a moment. He definitely had an advantage, but he had been unable to take Han Sen down.


    ¡°If Shale could practice in Outer Sky for a few more years and learn many more top-ss geno arts, with his power and talent, he could definitely defeat Han Sen,¡± Li Chun Qiu thought to himself. He went on to think, ¡°This Han Sen is strong. Any ordinary half-deified would find themselvespletely outmatched by Shale. They couldn¡¯t fight him. Within a repetition or two, Shale would analyze their skills and break them. But Han Sen¡¯s skills have been repeated many times, and yet Shale still cannot break them.¡±


    Li Chun Qiu could sense everything that Shale was feeling. Although the fight had changed dramatically, Shale was still determined to do his best to crush Han Sen.


    But Li Chun Qiu could see that there were many moments Shale was certain he would get Han Sen, but each time, he failed toy a finger on his opponent.


    Li Chun Qiu began analyzing Shale¡¯s mind. He finally discovered why Shale was unable to break Han Sen¡¯s skills.


    Shale needed to see a geno art to see through his opponent¡¯s ws. And Han Sen¡¯s use of geno arts was not wless. There were too many ws, to be exact.


    When Shale tried to make use of these ws, he soon learned that the ws were traps deliberatelyid by Han Sen. They didn¡¯t do much harm to Han Sen¡¯s use of a skill, but they were enough to trap his enemy and provide Han Sen with some breathing room.


    Every technique had ws. There was no such thing as an unbreakable geno art, but Han Sen hid the true ws of his skills within artificial ws. For every real w, there were nine ones to throw his enemy off course. He let Shale guess which w was the real one each time. But even after all this time, Shale had been unable to guess which w was the correct one.


    ¡°There are 50 paths to choose from, and there are 49 you can pick. Take away one, and it will be a fixed number and a variable. Imperfection is this world¡¯s true perfection. Han Sen has learned the meaning behind what it means to take away one. This guy is so scary. When he grows up, he might end up better than the kids of the Very High.¡± Open Sky Elder stared at the battle with wide eyes.


    ¡°I have heard his self geno arts have required a lot of resources. Even with four years in the Very High, I don¡¯t know if he will make it to deified. Even if he does be a primitive deified, who in this universe could provide him with enough resources to keep him going beyond that?¡± Qiyu Elder shook his head. He wasn¡¯t very hopeful of Han Sen¡¯s future.


    ¡°What a shame. If he was born as a Very High, he might have been another Li Chun Qiu. We would give him all the resources he required. He could have entered the Geno Hall for sure,¡± Open Sky Elder said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You know Old Stubborn won¡¯t let an outsider be a true child of ours,¡± Qiyu Elder said with a wry smile.


    Upon hearing that, Open Sky Elder sighed and said, ¡°Sometimes, I envy Zhang Xuan Dao of the Sky. At least he can do whatever he wants. We cannot do anything.¡±


    Qiyu Elder¡¯s face changed. ¡°You can only say that here. Don¡¯t let Old Stubborn hear you say something like that. You know there are harsh feelings still lingering about the Sky betraying our people.¡±


    Open Sky Elder shook his head and said nothing. He continued to watch the fight between Han Sen and Shale unfold.


    Shale¡¯s punches were like demonic lions. Every punch looked as if it could swallow the sky and eat the sun. Han Sen was like a small boat surfing the crazy waves of the sky and the ground. But no matter how scary Shale¡¯s fists were, he was still unable to defeat Han Sen.


    A single kernel of corn on a big sea. Han Sen was that kernel, but he could float. It didn¡¯t matter how much the sky and earth raged; they couldn¡¯t take him down into the abyss.


    Now, Han Sen¡¯s mind was very clear. He used Under the Sky and God¡¯s Wander. He kept casting from his hands, one after the other. Every knife seemed as if it flipped the sky and the earth.


    He had practiced knives for so long. He had learned from the minds of many others, but now, it was Han Sen¡¯s own will and mind that Shale was putting under pressure.


    ¡°The sky and the ground are the chessboard. I am one of the chess pieces, but as they move across the sky and the earth, the meaning of the chess pieces is increased. There are a thousand ways for them to be used, and you need a chess piece to follow a path. Without a chess piece, there is no path...¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart suddenly opened up within him, and he spoke as if he was in a trance, ¡°Under the Sky, I am the path. If I live, the path lives. If I die, then the path dies.¡±

 Chapter 2685 - Learning Knife Mind

    <h4>Chapter 2685 Learning Knife Mind</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but the Very High and a few of the silkworms were focusing very carefully on this fight. They heard everything Han Sen said.


    ¡°You are crazy. That word suits you very well,¡± Liyu Zhen coldly grunted.


    He had to be insane. And Liyu Zhen wasn¡¯t the only person thinking that. Even Open Sky Elder and the people who wanted Han Sen to win believed everything he had said was way too crazy.


    The path was the universe. The universe was the path. When they considered Han Sen¡¯s words, he seemed to be saying that his life was the sole reason for the universe to exist. If Han Sen died, the universe would die along with him.


    Across history, even the true god elites wouldn¡¯t have dared to say something like that. There were not many true god elites, but there were a few in every era. How many were currently alive was unknown, though. And even when they died, the universe never died along with them. And right now, Han Sen was someone who had just be half-deified.


    In truth, his words didn¡¯t even qualify as crazy. They were simply ignorant.


    But people misunderstood what Han Sen meant. The ¡°I¡± he was referring to did not mean himself. He was referring to everything.


    Everyone was like a chess piece. They were controlled by the strings of fate, but without those chess pieces, the chessboard was meaningless. It didn¡¯t matter how good a chessboard was, it was a dead object. The chess pieces could lead to many events andbinations of moves, which was what led to a path. A chess piece led to a path and a road to traverse. Without a chess piece, there was no path.


    When Han Sen understood the meaning of this, happiness rolled through him. He was too happy. And it was that glee that prompted him to speak it out.


    People thought Han Sen was crazy and ignorant. Only Li Keer and Exquisite could understand the way Han Sen truly felt. Their pretty eyes fluttered strangely.


    Han Sen had gained understanding, which meant they understood as well. They were drowned in the will of Under the Sky. That will was so strong that they would only see something like this in a select few of the strongest Very High currently living.


    But on this day, under the influence of that powerful will, they had learned something new. How could they not be surprised and happy?


    ¡°This understanding is already beyond what a normal deified could manage...¡± Li Keer had a veryplex look on her face. She was happy, but she also couldn¡¯t believe what she was witnessing. Han Sen was only a half-deified, and yet, he could understand the entirety of that will.


    Han Sen had self-learned all of this. And his Under the Sky knife skills were supremely strong now. Before, he only used knives. But now, the knives were infused with his own understanding and knowledge. It was like he had given life to a concept.


    Before, although Han Sen hadn¡¯t been injured by Shale, he had seemed to be on the brink of disaster. Han Sen had only been hanging on by a thread, and he could have been killed at any moment.


    But now, all of a sudden, things seemed different. Han Sen was still suppressed by Shale, but the audience sensed that he was more rxed than ever. Even within this danger, he seemed to be oh so rxed. He didn¡¯t feel nervous or crushed.


    Han Sen used his hands like they were knives. The knife skills he deployed had a solid feeling to them. And it made people feel as if he had set things up like this deliberately. But now, Han Sen could use his skills at will, with almost casual ease. It was like every attack was unleashed randomly, yet he continued to fight with the exact same precision, and sometimes even more.


    ¡°The sky and the ground are a chessboard, and I am the chess piece. Every breath and every sense are a path.¡± Han Sen was totally drowned in the will of Under the Sky. As his knowledge of it deepened, his attacks seemed to be even more random. But at the same time, it seemed like the universe itself was guiding his movements. As attacks rained down on him, there was a sinking feeling in Shale¡¯s gut.


    Yes, he was feeling terrible. Although Han Sen wasn¡¯t putting him in any serious danger, Shale felt as if everything had gone horribly wrong.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what precisely had gone wrong, but everything about the fight now seemed... off.


    The mountains were wrong. The rocks were wrong. Everything was wrong. It felt as if the world around him was now working against him, while Han Sen was moving smoothly between sky and earth. It was like everything was working to assist Han Sen. Shale didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°This... isn¡¯t this Sky and Men Combined Together, a technique from the Very High Sense?¡± Li Chun Qiu and the others who studied the Very High Sense looked at Han Sen as if they were seeing a ghost, with their eyes wide open.


    By practicing the Very High Sense, one could practice Sky and Men Combined Together. By connecting the skill with the universe, the sky, and the ground, a practitioner could use it to borrow the power of the universe.


    But that power was only avable to those who practiced the Very High Sense. Only they should have been able to do what Han Sen was doing. Exquisite could only barely scratch the surface of learning it. She wasn¡¯t fully proficient with Sky and Men Combined Together.


    Han Sen had never studied the Very High Sense, but the knife skills he got from the Textless Book had achieved the same effect as Sky and Men Combined Together. How could Li Chun Qiu and the others not be shocked?


    Even those who practiced the Very High Sense found themselves shuddering. Despite his emotional detachment, Li Chun Qiu was stunned.


    ¡°This kid is so weird...¡± Open Sky Elder mumbled.


    He and Qiyu Elder hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense, but they were behaving as if they had never eaten pork and were now seeing a pig run. They had experienced a lot over their lives, and even if they hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense personally, they knew a lot about it.


    Right now, Han Sen¡¯s knife skills resembled the Very High Sense and Sky and Men Combined Together. They were shocked.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t think that much about it. He was submerged in the aura of his knife mind.


    In this universe, every de of grass, block of wood, mountain, drop of water, and even specks of dust and bacteria, they all seemed to harness a meaning in his eyes. It was like it all had some kind of connection with his knife skills.


    ¡°Everything in this world is a chess piece. Every chess piece can be used in a certain way. And youbine all these pieces topose a game of chess. The chess piece that isn¡¯t connected is actually connected. Every chess piece can affect the entirety of the game. And what I need to do is be a chess piece that can change the course of this game of chess.¡± Han Sen kept trying to understand. ¡°I don¡¯t need a special power. I only need to use my power in a ce that requires me the most. If I go swimming, I would be a fish. If I went into the sky, I would be a bird. I would go along with the universe, the sky, and the earth. And I will help the sky, the earth, and the universe.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s knife skills were bing more and more unpredictable, and those random attacks were causing Shale a lot of trouble.


    The Very High that had previously mocked Han Sen for being crazy and ignorant had now fallen silent. Han Sen should have been at an incredible disadvantage, but right now, he didn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all.


    Instead, Shale¡¯s attacks were the ones that seemed stiff. They didn¡¯t seem so smooth anymore.


    ¡°How very interesting. He¡¯s used Under the Sky to create Sky and Men Combined Together... Those Very High elders are going to go crazy with jealousy...¡± As Yu Shanxin watched Han Sen¡¯s remarkable knife skill, the corners of his mouth rose. His smile was strange and unreadable.

 Chapter 2686 - Under the Sky Knife

    <h4>Chapter 2686 Under the Sky Knife</h4>


    Li Xue Cheng and Liyu Zhen¡¯s faces were turning green. They felt like they were going crazy. Their eyes were full of red, bloodshot lines, and they clenched their fists tightly, unaware that their nails were digging into the palms of their hands. They were like two madmen as they watched Han Sen make battle.


    ¡°Impossible... This is impossible...¡± They felt as if they were going to suffocate.


    A half-deified was fighting a deified and was no worse for wear. It made them feel more and more nervous about how things were going to turn out. They were afraid that the unthinkable might actually happen, and they might lose their bet.


    ¡°No way... There is absolutely no way that a half-deified can defeat a deified inbat like this... Plus, this deified is the one and only Shale... Our fears cannote to pass. I am positive Shale will win...¡± Liyu Zhen hissed slowly, gnashing his teeth. It was like he was speaking to himself as much as to Li Xue Cheng. His eyes remained glued to the screen in front of him.


    Shale¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed slightly. Although he was still in charge of the situation, he did feel as if there was something wrong. Every move Han Sen made seemed to be guided by the hand of God. Shale had difficulty repelling even the most casual sh that Han Sen directed toward him. Ordinary strikes were more effective than should have been possible. Regardless of how much he analyzed Han Sen¡¯s techniques, Shale didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Shale wasn¡¯t someone who was willing to justy down and let himself lose. So, when he felt that something was wrong, he made the best decision he could. The hellish mes around his body roared high, and he ignored Han Sen¡¯s attacks and rushed toward his opponent.


    ¡°No matter how dexterous you are with your skills, your power is no match for mine. My power will crush you and your skills alike. I can summon enough force to break your techniques.¡± Shale was like a demon god. He carried scary substance chains with him as he thundered forward to suppress his foe.


    Han Sen¡¯s knife air shed at him, but the substance chains crushed it. Han Sen was unable to break through the substance chains to damage Shale¡¯s body.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t panic, though. His body floated from side to side like a cloud. Shale had gathered an immense amount of raging power, but he was unable to hurt Han Sen. It was like watching a little boat go up against a big wave.


    The big waves were going wild, but they couldn¡¯t flip the boat that effortlessly surfed from crest to crest.


    Han Sen was like a holy man that could ride the wind. His body was brimming with the energy of his knifemind. Shale continued to bump Han Sen around, but he couldn¡¯t ruffle Han Sen¡¯s clothing.


    Bixi watched Han Sen and Shale¡¯s fight with a gaping mouth. ¡°Will Shale...¡±


    He was wondering if Shale was going to lose, but he realized he shouldn¡¯t make such a suggestion in front of Li Chung Qiu. So, he swallowed the words.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he is going to lose. Shale is strong, but hees from a bad ce. His practice time was too short. If there had been another three years to train him, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation,¡± Li Chung Qiu said coldly.


    Bixi nodded. ¡°That kid Han Sen is lucky, eh? But by the way, his knifemind really is something quite special. It exudes the presence of Sky and Men Combined Together.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t Sky and Men Combined Together. He is just following the will of the sky,¡± Li Chung Qiu said.


    ¡°Compared to you, Big Brother, he is nothing. Butpared to ordinary people and creatures, his will is disturbingly impressive,¡± Bixi said after a moment.


    Li Chung Qiu nodded and said, ¡°Exquisite and Li Keer both use Han Sen as their silkworm. Outside of the Very High, a genius like this is very rare.¡±


    Open Sky Elder looked very rxed right now. He smiled and said, ¡°Deified... So what, even if you are deified? You are still going to lose. My eyesight isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Qiyu Elder looked at him with disdain. When Shale became deified, Open Sky Elder looked like he was watching his own parents die. But of course, Qiyu Elder didn¡¯t say that out loud.


    As the fight went on, more and more of the Very High noticed that Han Sen¡¯s grim situation had taken a turn for the better. Shale fought with bestial strength, but he still couldn¡¯t bring damage to Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s knife skills are very good.¡±


    ¡°They are more than good. They are top ss. They really are knife skills thate from the Sky.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Sky were kicked out by our race. We should expect this from one of their knife skills.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Hey! How about this? If Han Sen really does achieve first ce, I wonder what that *sshole Li Xue Cheng¡¯s face will look like.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t think he will win. Han Sen¡¯s knife skills are strong, but his power isn¡¯t any better than Shale¡¯s. Shale cannot hurt him, but he cannot hurt Shale. This fight will end without a winner, but neither will there be a loser. If they fight long enough, maybe the stamina of the half-deified will deplete. With the deified having greater stamina, he will be able to oust and win that way.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You¡¯re making a lot of guesses, there.¡±


    ¡°Haha! If Han Sen takes first ce, Li Xue Cheng¡¯s face will look brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Li Xue Cheng won¡¯t be the only person devastated. Liyu Zhen will be in the same boat. Without Liyu Zhen, Li Xue Cheng would never have known treasures weren¡¯t allowed to be used in this silkworm bout.¡±


    ¡°I really hope Han Sen wins. And then, I want to see the faces of those two *ssholes. How dare they try to trick us.¡±


    ...


    Li Xue Cheng and Liyu Zhen¡¯s faces already looked fairly amazing. Their eyes had almost popped out of their sockets as they watched the battle video.


    ¡°He won¡¯t lose... Shale will not lose this... He will win. He will win...¡± The two of them were going insane. Their mouths kept repeating those sentences. The unease within them was growing with every passing second.


    ¡°The sky and the ground are like a game of chess that keeps changing. Everything is like a knife, and they all have a path. Shale, try to taste my Under the Sky knife.¡± Han Sen¡¯s knifemind was like a volcano that could no longer keep its magma inside. It erupted in arge fountain at Shale. Han Sen used his hand like a knife and shed towards him.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Shale had power, but there had been nowhere for him to use it. Now that Han Sen wanted to fight directly, this was perfect for him. Scary substance chains gathered on his fist, and he threw his fist forward to meet Han Sen¡¯s attack.


    Buzz!


    Space rippled and shattered under the force of Shale¡¯s punch. Substance chains that looked like demon lions ripped through reality around him. Lion mouths became giant ck holes in space, and they tried to swallow Han Sen.


    But Han Sen remained unmoving. His hand kept swinging downward, but no knife air appeared around his hand. His hand fell in a simple cutting motion.


    The sight filled the audience with confusion. As they watched, they saw all of the mountains and rivers of the valley, the grass, the flowers, and the woods, be consumed by a knife light. All different kinds of knife lights all across the valley lit up. Knight lights suddenly seemed to make up the entirendscape around the two fighters. And all of those attacks wereing for Shale.


    Countless knife lights crossed each other. There were so many, it was like a flood. All of them surged toward Shale and his demonic lions.


    Shale summoned the power of his substance chains. He wasn¡¯t afraid of those King ss knife lights, but he realized btedly that there were too many of them. Scary demon lion punch powers and substance chains were breaking in the middle of that knife light.

 Chapter 2687 - Apollo Se

    <h4>Chapter 2687 Apollo Se</h4>


    At that moment, all anyone could see was the image of Han Sen thrusting a de forward. Every object in the universe seemed to be releasing a knife light. They all followed the will of Han Sen¡¯s de, pulling together into a barrage of knife lights that covered the sky and the ground. They were alling together around Shale, who looked like a demonic lion.


    Not even an elite like Shale could block knife lights that appeared to have been generated by everything in the universe. The demonic lion surged toward Han Sen, determined to push through the tide of knife lights. He was breaking through the rush of attacks like a dam against a flood.


    ¡°Impossible... Shale cannot lose a fight like this... No, no, no!¡± Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng¡¯s jaws were clenched and their nostrils red. And then, their mouths fell open. They were too stunned by the sight before them to even make a noise. In their hearts, however, torrential tears of sadness wereing down.


    But their inner cries wouldn¡¯t be able to save Shale. As the knife lights flooded into Shale, appearing relentlessly from the sky and ground, the demonic lion began to break. Shale¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The moment the demonic lion broke, the substance chains across Shale¡¯s body were shattered by the flood. The knife lights began to sh directly across his body, and his deified form was dealt a river of wounds.


    The knife lights were only half-deified in level. One sh, ten shes, even a hundred shes, wouldn¡¯t have been enough to damage the deified Shale.


    But these knife lights were beyond counting. Their numbers appeared infinite, and as they attacked in ceaseless session, not even Shale¡¯s deified form was able to withstand the stream.


    Of course, this was all because of Shale¡¯s deified body wasn¡¯t strong enough. If he had achieved true invincibility, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered how many knife lights were thrown at him. Regrettably, his body wasn¡¯t that strong yet.


    Seeing Shale¡¯s body inside that flood of attacks, with blood flying everywhere, Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng almost copsed to the floor. Open Sky Elder and the others, however, were in sheer euphoria.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were immeasurably happy, too. They could feel Han Sen¡¯s knifemind with Under the Sky in operation. By watching this fight, they had been able to learn Under the Sky knife skills.


    Ultimately, that scary flood of knife lights hadn¡¯te directly from the sky or the ground. Not even a little. It was all a knife light Han Sen had already cast. After it broke, it melted into the sky, the earth, everything there was. He used the powers of the sky and the earth to reconstitute that energy into knife lights.


    This was simr to knife silks but even better. The sky and the ground themselves had be carriers for the knife lights. After the knife lights were generated, they appeared in every element imaginable. They had be far scarier than the pure knife silks that Han Sen had used for so long.


    The knife lights that broke and entered water, after they regenerated to be knife lights again, would carry the water element with them. When the knife lights melted into the soil of the mountains, after they generated again, they would carry the elements of the mountains.


    But Under the Sky still relied on Han Sen¡¯s own powers. It had taken a long time for Han Sen to umte enough power in his surroundings to pull off this attack. The more Han Sen used knife lights during a fight, the stronger the knife light flood would be when he finally activated it.


    That meant this skill required a lot of time to prepare. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to unleash such a vast amount of power.


    ¡°Under the Sky is decent. With this skill, Han Sen can fight others of the same level or a higher level. If he can repeat this whenever he wishes, he will be an unbreakablebatant. If he canst a long time, then when Under the Sky explodes, others of the same level would never be able to block this knife light torrent that is absolutely everywhere. It was unfortunate Shale ended up going against Han Sen,¡± Li Keer concluded with a sigh, looking at Shale. His body was out of his control. The endless flood of knife lights were tossing his body away like flotsam on the ocean.


    ¡°To beat Han Sen, he would have had to defeat him quickly. Han Sen¡¯s enemies will have to defeat or suppress him in a short amount of time, lest they end up losing,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°His use of Under the Sky is excellent. It allowed him topletely dominate Shale, right at the end. It looks like I will have to focus on training Shale against this power. When they fight again, Han Sen will not be able to use Under the Sky knife anymore,¡± Li Chun Qiu coldly said. He didn¡¯t get emotional about Shale¡¯s failure. Instead, he analyzed precisely why Shale was losing, and how he could further perfect Shale as a warrior.


    Han Sen shed and then stopped. He didn¡¯t allow the flood of knife lights to rip Shale entirely to shreds. He raised his hands, and the knife lights everywhere shattered. They rose and disappeared. The valley was returned to the sound of silence.


    ¡°You win.¡± Shale stood up. He could still fight, but he was now willing to concede to Han Sen. After standing up, he teleported to somece beyond the seal.


    He knew Han Sen had dismissed the attack halfway instead of using its full power. If Shale had taken the full force of those knife lights, he would have been torn to pieces. So, continuing to struggle was pointless.


    Li Xue Cheng and Liyu Zhen were kneeling on the ground. Their eyes were frozen, and they could scarcely believe the result. They couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°What do we do? We have to pay back a huge debt, and the Open Sky jewelry...¡± The minds of the pair were struggling to work.


    ¡°Just one knife skill was enough to mimic Sky and Men Combined Together. This Han Sen is fantastic material. It is a shame he is just a silkworm and not a genuine heir of the Very High.¡± Open Sky Elder was delighted that he had won the bet, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Han Sen¡¯s low status was a terrible shame.


    After the fight with Shale, no other silkworm dared challenge Han Sen. They fought each other and eventually departed the valley. In the end, only Han Sen remained inside the seal. When all the others had left, the seal was lifted.


    At the same time, a square, bronze chest appeared. It descended from the sky, carried by warm light, tond beside Han Sen.


    Han Sen grabbed the bronze chest and opened it. Inside were the seven pieces thatprised the Apollo Set.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t bother pretending to be humble about all this. He put on the Apollo Set immediately. There was a helmet, an upper chest piece, a lower torso piece, a pair of gauntlets, and a pair of battle boots. Seven deified treasures now d his body. The chrome of the armor made Han Sen look like a mirror man.


    When Han Sen put on thest piece of the armor, a giant, silver pair of wings appeared on Han Sen¡¯s back. They really did make him look like Apollo, shining in the sky.


    Many of the silkworms looked at Han Sen with great envy, but Han Sen actually had the audacity toin. ¡°What kind of crap is this Apollo Set? It¡¯s like I¡¯m wearing a light bulb. This makes me stick out like a sore thumb. I¡¯ll be brighter than the sun itself. The enemy will see meing from tens of thousands of miles away. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be able to hide in the bushes when I¡¯m wearing this thing. It¡¯s like a giant, bright, neon target.¡±


    Although Han Sen wasining, the Apollo Set did exude a powerful aura. That made Han Sen very happy.


    His half-deified power wasn¡¯t enough to activate the full might of the Apollo Set just yet, but it would stillplement his current standing. It could already generate a few minor substance chains. And that was especially true of the Apollo Wings that had appeared behind him. They gave Han Sen a speed that could rival a primitive deified. He might have even been a bit faster than Shale.


    Han Sen spread the Apollo Wings, then teleported next to Li Keer and Exquisite. His speed was far greater than it had been before.


    ¡°This is simr to the power I gain when I use the peacock soul robe. The Apollo Wings don¡¯t give me as much speed as the peacock soul robe, but the power of the Apollo Set isn¡¯t fully activated yet. Once it is used to its full potential, I might be able to fightrva deifieds like Meng Lie.¡± Han Sen admired his Apollo Set. He really loved it.

 Chapter 2688 - Broken Underworld Silk

    <h4>Chapter 2688 Broken Underworld Silk</h4>


    The smoke and the fog were as heavy as rain. There was a garden that housed ake, and Li Keer and Exquisite were sitting at a stone table nearby. They appeared to be in a state of confusion.


    ¡°Have you thought about Under the Sky¡¯s ws?¡± Exquisite asked, ncing at Li Keer.


    Li Keer shook her head. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Exquisite shook her head as well. She frowned and said, ¡°For us, silkworms are a way of gaining new understanding. However, they aren¡¯t merely tools for learning. Our situation now is both good and bad. On the positive side, we¡¯re learning a lot from Han Sen, and he¡¯s allowed us to feel what having a truly powerful will is like. He will help us elerate our growth. But if we keep learning and following him, we will simply be copying his progress. We will be aping him, so to speak. And no matter how closely we try to replicate what he has done, we will never achieve what the true Han Sen can aplish. The path we tread must be one that leads to glory greater than our silkworm¡¯s. We need to trailze a path of our own. But with the way things are now, that might be a very difficult prospect.¡±


    Li Keer cut in quickly. ¡°Perhaps, but Han Sen¡¯s will is too strong. At our level, we won¡¯t be able to pinpoint his ws for our own betterment.¡±


    ¡°The fact that we can confess something like that is terrible, without a doubt. He is supposed to be our silkworm. We are not supposed to be his. If Han Sen leaves the impression that we cannot exceed his talents, then we are already limited by him,¡± Exquisite said with a look of seriousness.


    ¡°In that case, what do you propose we do about it?¡± Li Keer couldn¡¯t think of a way around this problem.


    If Han Sen left an indelible impression of invincibility on their peers, then their achievements would be forever overshadowed by his own. That wasn¡¯t the sort of silkworm they were looking for.


    ¡°Han Sen needs to lose once. A loss is the only way that impression of him can be erased from our hearts,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°Even Shale lost to him. I highly doubt that any other silkworm wille close to rivaling him in the near future.¡± Li Keer looked at Exquisite with confusion. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what her Third Sister was implying.


    ¡°Why do you suggest it has to be a silkworm? Now that Han Sen has achieved first ce, he should be able to go to Jail Demon Hall. He can start practicing there. First, it will be a great help for his own abilities. Secondly, he will probably get crushed. Once that happens, he will lose his confidence and cockiness. Thirdly, it will break the image we have of him. We¡¯ll have a hard time viewing him as being so incredible if he gets defeated. That sounds like three birds with one stone, if you ask me,¡± Exquisite said coldly.


    ¡°This is a brilliant idea. Now, let us go and register his application to enter Jail Demon Hall. Open Sky Elder earned a lot from Han Sen, so I doubt he will refuse his request to go there,¡± Li Keer replied merrily.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were still fishing at Underworld Lake. Li Keer gave an Underworld Silk to Bao¡¯er, so Han Sen no longer had to share his own. But Han Sen was still feeling quite depressed. After he fished up the Xuan Yellow Sutra, the only things he had pulled from theke were utter trash. Rusted armor and broken weapons were a frequent sight. He had even collected bits of broken statues and the like.


    One time had been particrly bad. While he was fishing, hetched onto something super heavy. He had instantly assumed, based on the weight, that he had snagged something amazing. He spent half the day reeling it in. When he finally pulled it free of theke, it was just a three-meter-tall statue with shoulders and legs missing. Han Sen¡¯s lungs almost exploded.


    Bao¡¯er was sometimes able to fish up pieces of jewelry. Han Sen didn¡¯t know what they were for.


    And also, the entire time, the 16 pigs continued to follow Bao¡¯er around. They frequently munched on Bao¡¯er¡¯s snacks, but they didn¡¯t grow at all. They each remained the size of a fist. They looked small and cute, but as far as Han Sen could tell, they werepletely useless. If they were not spending their days eating and sleeping, they were sleeping and eating. It was either that or following Bao¡¯er¡¯s *ss and running around everywhere.


    ¡°Dad,e here! There is somethinging. It is so heavy...¡± Bao¡¯er suddenly eximed.


    Han Sen quickly approached her, and he started tugging the string. It really did feel like something absurdly heavy. It was like the other end of the string was attached to a small mountain.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er used all their strength as they tried to reel in the Underworld Silk from theke. After pulling it for a while, they finally saw somethinging up from below the swirling clouds. They could see its corner as it rose from the mist.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen looked shocked when he saw the item.


    Based on what he could see, Han Sen could tell that the item was built from bronze. It had an opening that was one meter wide at the top and narrowed as it went farther down.


    As the bronze item was slowly pulled up, more and more of it appeared above the fog. Han Sen could soon see that this bronze item¡¯s opening was one meter in size. It was a statue of a sheep¡¯s head.


    No, not a single sheep¡¯s head. Each of the object¡¯s four corners held a sheep¡¯s head.


    ¡°This thing... It looks like a Four Sheep Cube,¡± Han Sen thought to himself when the bronze item finally slid into full view.


    Pang!


    It sounded as if something had broken. Although the bronze item had almostpletely been removed from theke, its ascension came to a halt. The Underworld Silk holding the statue had snapped.


    Han Sen watched the Four Sheep Cube sink back into the mist of theke. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but Han Sen could see the four sheep heads seemed to smile strangely at him as the object disappeared.


    Han Sen stared at theke in confusion. The Underworld Silk had broken with ease, which was a first. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er had spent a long time fishing with Underworld Silks, and never before had this happened. Now, the Underworld Silk had simply snapped without them understanding why.


    He wanted to ask Li Keer and Exquisite, but they weren¡¯t present. Han Sen had nothing else to do except continue his mellow fishing experience.


    ¡°It has been a few days. Mister White should have some news for me. I should ask Li Keer to take me to the desert again,¡± Han Sen said to himself as he continued fishing. He had a simmering sense of excitement regarding the Xuan Yellow Sutra.


    Han Sen wouldn¡¯t even have to practice the strange geno art. He only had to reverse his Blood-Pulse Sutra to make use of it. How lucky was he to stumble on such an easy new geno art?


    ¡°I hope the Xuan Yellow Sutra is useful,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. But then he suddenly heard Bao¡¯er shouting, ¡°Dad, something ising. Come and help me!¡±


    Han Sen saw Bao¡¯er¡¯s small hand clutching the Underworld Silk. She seemed to be struggling. The Underworld Silk hadtched onto something heavy that kept the line taut, just like earlier.


    Han Sen raced over to her and grabbed hold of Bao¡¯er¡¯s Underworld Silk to pull the next item up. Whatever he was bringing up now was heavier than the Four Sheep Cube.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er fought against that immense weight. There was a power that was pulling downward, struggling against them. They were on the verge of losing the Underworld Silk or getting pulled into theke themselves.


    The sixteen little piggies came over, too. They all stood in a line to bite the Underworld Silk. Then they leaned back, pulling it like a big game of tug o¡¯ war.


    ¡°Put your back into it,rades... One, two, one, two...¡± Two people and sixteen small piglets were pulling the silk. They all shouted. After half a day, they finally saw something emerge from theke.


    When they finally saw it, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°It is the Four Sheep Cube again!¡±

 Chapter 2689 - Jail Demon Hall

    <h4>Chapter 2689 Jail Demon Hall</h4>


    ¡°We managed to fish it up again!¡± Han Sen was shocked. He thought about the Four Sheep Cube that plummeted back down with the four eerie faces smiling at him. He looked closely at the heads of the sheep.


    He jerked back in surprise. The bronze sheep had their eyebrows lowered, and their eyes were half-closed. They looked like monks that were meditating. They were no longer smiling as they were earlier.


    ¡°Are the expressions on the four sheep heads different?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself. Then, he heard a pang. The Underworld Silk snapped again.


    Han Sen watched the Four Sheep Cube quickly sink again. This time, he could see the bronze sheep heads clearly. Their meditative expression was gone now. The sheep smiled creepily. It looked as if they were squinting their eyes to look at them.


    ¡°Is that thing alive?¡± Han Sen wondered curiously. But before he could examine it any further, the Four Sheep Cube was lost in theke once more.


    ¡°Now this is weird. Why have we fished up the same thing twice in a row? And why does that thing seem as if it is alive? Do living creatures actually exist in the anti-material world?¡± Han Sen pondered. He didn¡¯t know much about Underworld Lake, and he would have to wait for Li Keer and Exquisite to return so he could ask them.


    Many more urrences followed that one, though. Bao¡¯er managed to fish up that Four Sheep Cube a number of times. She could never pull it all the way up, though. The object would always detach and fall back into theke.


    As for Han Sen, he only ever managed to fish up useless garbage.


    The triangr symbol on the small jade figure lit up. Han Sen knew Li Keer and Exquisite were on their way back. Not longter, he saw them appear via teleport on the shores of theke.


    ¡°Han Sen, I understand you are always keen to hunt xenogeneics, yes? We have found a suitable location for you. There are primitive deified xenogeneics to kill, and it is safe. You will have the chance to take down a primitive deified xenogeneic solo,¡± Li Keer said with a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a good hunting ground out here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Li Keer with suspicion.


    ¡°Before the silkworm bouts, there were ces that you weren¡¯t qualified to enter. Now that you¡¯ve earned first ce among the silkworms, though, things are different,¡± Li Keer exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind wandered back to the Four Sheep Cube, so he told them about his experience trying to fish it out of theke a few times.


    When they heard the story, Li Keer and Exquisite¡¯s faces both went grey. Exquisite looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°The Four Sheep Cube you fished up... Would you say it was three or four meters tall?¡±


    Exquisite described the Four Sheep Cube she was thinking of, and it turned out to be the exact same one Han Sen had seen.


    ¡°Yes, that is the one. Is there a problem with it?¡± Han Sen asked, ncing at the two women¡¯s expressions. He knew there was something dodgy about this.


    Li Keer and Exquisite looked at each other. Exquisite said, ¡°This Four Sheep Cube is something the Very High have fished up before.¡±


    After saying that, Exquisite stopped.


    ¡°And then?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Let me exin.¡± Li Keer looked at Han Sen with a strange face and said, ¡°Our people have fished up the Four Sheep Cube before. But that thing is not an omen of good luck. All the Very High who fished up the Four Sheep Cube ended up having misfortune fall upon them.¡±


    Han Sen heart jumped. He frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to them? Were they injured, or did they just end up dead?¡±


    Li Keer shook her head. ¡°They were neither hurt nor killed. ording to the histories of the Very High, there were three Very High that fished up the Four Sheep Cube. One of them was the one who made the Sky and Sky Pce.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why would you consider that unlucky?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say. Building a race and bing supremely powerful was something glorious. Why would they consider that a misfortune?


    ¡°Well...¡± With a wry smile, Li Keer went on to say, ¡°The second Very High that fished up the Four Sheep Cube had something happen to him. It made him kill his parents. And then, he betrayed the Very High.¡±


    After pausing, Li Keer said, ¡°The third one that fished up the Four Sheep Cube ended up stealing an important treasure from the Very High. Then, he disappeared. Where he went, no one knows.¡±


    ¡°So whoever fishes up the Four Sheep Cube is from the Very High... and they have all betrayed the Very High...¡± Now Han Sen understood why the Four Sheep Cube might have been deemed unlucky.


    ¡°Although there is no proof, there are records that confirm that the Four Sheep Cube was connected to all three.¡± Exquisite had a wry smile.


    Han Sen coughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not from the Very High. I will leave one day. That doesn¡¯t mean I will betray you one day, does it?¡±


    Exquisite went very quiet, then said, ¡°The three Very High that I talked about only fished the Four Sheep Cube once. They never saw it before or after that one time. But you seem to have fished it up six times. Although the whole betrayal thing is just a guess, this item is considered taboo for our race. You and Bao¡¯er should never again mention the fact that you fished up the Four Sheep Cube. It is best not to stir up any trouble.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He had originally thought it might be a useful item, but he¡¯d had no clue it was actually so profoundly unlucky. He wasn¡¯t going to mention what he fished up to anyone else.


    That being said, he didn¡¯t know many people in the Very High. Even if he wanted to tell someone else, there was no one he could tell.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You two shouldn¡¯t visit Underworld Lake for a while,¡± Exquisite said to them. Then, she teleported Han Sen and Bao¡¯er away from theke.


    Han Sen asked Li Keer about the ce they were headed ¨C a location known as Jail Demon Hall ¨C and what sort of xenogeneics he would be able to kill. He learned that the ce used to be a mere cave, but the Very High built a pce atop it.


    Calling the structure a ¡°pce¡± was a bit misleading, though. In actuality, it was more like a prison. A xenogeneic had lived in the cave beneath Jail Demon Hall for a long time. The creaturecked the power to escape its prison, but after a while, it learned how to create a doppelganger that could enter the pce above the cave. The doppelganger was a primitive deified. Now, every so often, the Very High had to go to Jail Demon Hall and kill the doppelganger to make sure that the xenogenic stayed contained.


    Li Keer and Exquisite had already filled out the paperwork that would allow them to hunt in Jail Demon Hall. Now that his request had been granted, Han Sen would be given the chance to solo a deified xenogeneic.


    ¡°A primitive ss deified xenogeneic, huh? I can test the strength of my Apollo Set this way, and earn a deified xenogeneic gene as well. That is two birds with one stone,¡± Han Sen thought happily.


    The peacock king beast robe and the Six Core Snake Bow were items Han Sen didn¡¯t dare use while Li Keer or Exquisite were around. He didn¡¯t want them to realize that beast souls and treasures were different.


    His new Apollo Set would do a great deal to help Han Sen keep his secrets.


    The four of them went to Jail Demon Hall. There, Li Keer pulled Bao¡¯er to the side so that Han Sen could enter Jail Demon Hall alone. The rest of them would wait outside.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t suspicious. He thought they just wanted to get more of his battle experience and knowledge, and that was why they had asked him to go and kill the doppelganger xenogeneic. He pushed the door open and entered Jail Demon Hall.

 Chapter 2690 - Scary Primitive Deified Xenogeneic

    <h4>Chapter 2690 Scary Primitive Deified Xenogeneic</h4>


    Jail Demon Hall had been built for that xenogeneic. When Han Sen entered it, he couldn¡¯t feel the restrictive effects.


    The hall¡¯s architecture was incredibly strange. The floors of an ordinary hall were usually t or subtly sloped as they led up toward a stage. Inside this hall, however, all four sides of the hall led down a series of broad steps to a ten-meter-long stone tform at the bottom.


    The stone tform was covered in symbols that Han Sen had never seen before. Although he had no clue what they meant, he could sense a strange powering from the runes.


    An ink-ck stone pir sat in the center of the stone tform, and it ran all the way up to connect with the hall¡¯s ceiling. The upper portion of the pir was covered in engravings and markings, but Han Sen¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to the pir¡¯s base, and to the creature that had been bound there.


    That creature looked vaguely humanoid, but the body was insectile. Its shell was blood-red, and a red horn rose from its head, making it look something like a unicorn. Its eyes also shed with a bloody, crimson color. It was full of rage and murderous desires.


    While Han Sen observed that trapped creature, the creature stared up at Han Sen, too. It suddenly opened its mouth and revealed the jagged, saw-like teeth that adorned its maw. It let out a high-pitched scream at Han Sen.


    It began to thrash around violently, and when it moved, the markings across the stone pir lit up. The chains attached to the pir also began to glow. They tightened their grip on the creature, making it harder for the furious being to escape from the stone pir.


    ¡°It really is a primitive deified.¡± Upon seeing the red substance chains appearing around the creature, a delighted expression crossed Han Sen¡¯s face.


    Outer Sky had many xenogeneics, but most of them were very frightening. It would have been too risky for Han Sen to go out and pick a fight with some random xenogeneic. Now, a primitive deified xenogeneic had been handed to Han Sen on a tter. Han Sen was extremely pleased with the way this was turning out.


    Han Sen donned his Apollo Set, and then, the Apollo Wings fluttered slightly. They sent him zipping toward the stone tform in an instant. He turned his hand into a knife and shed at the xenogeneic bound to the stone pir.


    Han Sen was still using Under the Sky, but with the extra strength that the Apollo Set was giving him, a frightening substance chain knife air was unleashed as he activated the skill. His attack was like a sunlight de as it came down against the xenogeneic¡¯s neck.


    The xenogeneic hissed like a viper, and its red substance chains exploded like a volcano. It broke free of the restraints of the stone pir, and its talons shed toward Han Sen like red des.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen¡¯s knife air was as strong as the strike of an ordinary primitive deified, but against that xenogeneic¡¯s ws, Han Sen¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stand a chance. Before Han Sen could even attack, the creature had brushed aside his attack and rushed within striking distance.


    The hand knife and the ws collided. The ws left deep cuts across Han Sen¡¯s gauntlet. Three bloody scratches across his hand before to ooze blood. Fortunately, Han Sen was able to react quickly. He abandoned his attack and then teleported away. If he hadn¡¯t reacted instantly, the creature¡¯s blow would have amputated his hands.


    ¡°Why is it so strong?¡± Han Sen wondered in shock.


    He had just finished teleporting away when the xenogeneic was in front of him again. Its ws came down on his chest, cutting straight through the Apollo armor like it was made of butter.


    The wings of the Apollo Set pped. Han Sen quickly retreated, putting more distance between himself and the xenogeneic. But there was a glow of bloody light around the creature¡¯s body, and it came for him again like a rocket. Its speed was unfathomable, and again, its ws were digging into Han Sen¡¯s chest. The red substance chains became w-like lights, and they carved five grooves deep into Han Sen¡¯s chest. His ribs were almost visible through the wounds.


    ¡°Is this guy really just primitive?¡± Han Sen muttered in consternation. He used Under the Sky and teleported rapidly as he attempted to get ahead of the xenogeneic.


    But it was a futile endeavor. The xenogeneic seemed to predict every movement Han Sen sought to make. Han Sen had only just moved away when the xenogeneic was in front of him again.


    Han Sen screamed, his voice strained. A talon had perforated his stomach. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t teleported away fast enough, his guts would have been strung across the floor.


    He was fortunate that the Apollo Set was a deified treasure. But even so, beneath the sharp ws of that malevolent xenogeneic, it seemed no stronger than wet tissue. It didn¡¯t have the defensive properties that a deified set of armor should have given him.


    Han Sen no idea what to do. Although he was fighting a primitive deified, it was only a doppelganger. His true opponent, the real body controlling the creature before him, was a scary true god deified.


    This body was just a doppelganger, but it was undoubtedly the best that a deified could be at primitive ss. It was in a whole different league than Shale, who had just be a deified.


    Even more frightening, its will and its movements were true god ss. Han Sen was very proud of his will and power, but before a true god, his capabilities were measly. He was borrowing power from the Apollo Set so he could fight at a deified level, but he still couldn¡¯t endure the xenogeneic¡¯s attacks.


    Every Very High that came to defeat this doppelganger would usually encounter arva deified for them to kill. Transmutation ss deifieds would still take a long time to kill.


    Exquisite and Li Keer had told Han Sen this was only a primitive deified. They hadn¡¯t told him how scary the creature was, though. Once Han Sen realized how powerful it was, he knew he shouldn¡¯t push his luck and continue trying to fight it. He used his teleportation abilities to escape Jail Demon Hall. The attacks he had already survived had left him bloody and injured. If he kept going, there was no doubting the fact he would end up dead.


    ¡°Is that xenogeneic really a primitive deified?¡± Han Sen asked, still clutching the wound in his belly. He looked at Li Keer and Exquisite with suspicion.


    ¡°It is true. It really is a primitive ss deified, but he is the greatest primitive deified alive. We thought that with your power and will, you could fight it. That is why we signed you up to take it on. I can only suppose we were too hasty,¡± Exquisite said, making sure that her voice sounded quite serious. Her facial expression was a carefully-crafted mask of disappointment. In her heart, she was actually thinking, ¡°It is good for you to suffer failure every now and again. We don¡¯t want you getting too cocky in the future.¡±


    Li Keer provided her own sort offort. She smiled and said, ¡°Losing here is perfectly understandable. After all, you aren¡¯t yet deified. Not being able to beat that fiend means nothing. How about this? We will find weaker deified xenogeneics that are easier for you to defeat.¡±


    Han Sen knew Li Keer and Exquisite wouldn¡¯t be lying to him about this stuff. If they said that the xenogeneic was a primitive deified, then it probably was.


    ¡°That xenogeneic really was strong.¡± Han Sen paused, observing Exquisite and Li Keer. Then, he said, ¡°Is there a time limit to kill this xenogeneic?¡±


    ¡°It will take six months for the Jail Demon Hall¡¯s xenogeneic to build up enough power to escape its prison. Usually, our people try to kill it within three months, just to be on the safe side. If it escapes and gets in contact with the other xenogeneics in Outer Sky, it might be able to save its true self,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°If there is still time, then I will try to defeat it again.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to just give up.

 Chapter 2691 - Xuan Yellow Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 2691 Xuan Yellow Sutra</h4>


    ¡°Of course you can. If you are confident enough, you can try as many times as you want. But this doppelganger has already been here for a month. If you cannot kill it in the next couple of months, we will have to send in a deified elite that is strong enough to kill it. So, remember: you have a limited amount of time,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°That should be more than enough, I should think,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. He was still thinking about the fight he had just endured against that xenogeneic.


    Han Sen thought his fighting power was decent at this point, but that xenogeneic hadpletely suppressed him in every way imaginable. Aside from the power gap between them, there were also important differences in the ways that the two of them fought.


    Now that he thought about it some more, he realized he had beenpletely suppressed. He had lost in the most embarrassing way possible.


    ¡°It was just a doppelganger, and yet, it had such a scary amount of power. I wonder how strong its true self is, then?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Exquisite and Li Keer looked at each other. They had yed Han Sen perfectly, and now they could barely suppress theirughter.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know that the doppelganger he battled was different from most other doppelgangers. It was kind of like a child of the true god xenogeneic. Although its power was indeed primitive ss, the battle experience it possessed¡ªand its skill and will¡ªwere top-notch. Han Sen was the only person who would struggle to defeat such a beast; even most deifieds would lose badly against this opponent.


    ¡°Let him lose a few more times against it. Let¡¯s wear him down a bit,¡± Li Keer smiled and thought to herself.


    Han Sen¡¯s wounds recovered quickly. To aid his self-recovery power, Li Keer and Exquisite provided him with a geno fluid produced from xenogeneic genes. It was very good for healing one¡¯s physical wounds. With thebination of those two powers, every speck of damage had disappeared within seven or eight hours.


    Over the next few days, Han Sen went to the Jail Demon Hall to do battle against the xenogeneic. He came up with many different ns to bring the creature down, but every attempt was useless.


    The longest Han Sen was able tost inside was two minutes. Once he was done, he had to teleport away. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have been killed.


    He would only be given a sliver of time to cast his knife airs. Even when he used Under the Sky, it seemed to do nothing to the xenogeneic. Not only did he fail to kill it, but he couldn¡¯t inflict a single wound on his foe.


    ¡°It really is too strong.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help butpliment how frighteningly powerful histest xenogeneic opponent really was. But despite his repeated defeats, he never thought about giving up. As soon as his body recovered, he went back to the Jail Demon Hall to fight. He was determined to find a way to kill it.


    But every time he went there, he would leave disappointed. The xenogeneic was too strong to be predictable, and so Han Sen couldn¡¯t figure out the creature¡¯s patterns and use those to manipte it, either.


    The more Han Sen went, the more Li Keer and Exquisite started to worry. They had only wanted to get rid of some of Han Sen¡¯s pride. They wanted to use that xenogeneic to wear down his resolve.


    But if he kept going on like this, and he eventually broke downpletely, they would have a destroyed silkworm on their hands.


    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t sensed any sign that Han Sen was about to give up. Although he kept losing, after each failure, he would just start thinking about how he might defeat the beast the next time he did battle. His entire mind seemed devoted toing up with ways to defeat the fiend. He never wasted brain power on thinking about anything else.


    That made Exquisite and Li Keer feel a little safer with what they were doing. They just hoped that the time limit would pass soon. Then, Han Sen would have no choice but to give up. It wouldn¡¯t destroy too much of his confidence, they predicted.


    ¡°No... that still won¡¯t work.¡± Han Sen failed again. He dragged his body, which was riddled with shes and puncture wounds, out of the Jail Demon Hall. He shook his head.


    Exquisite and Li Keer weren¡¯t there. Because Han Sen now spent his entire days either fighting or healing, they stopped hanging around after the first few days. It was dull. They would asionallye back to feel how Han Sen felt during the fight, but not all of the time.


    Also, due to the fact that Han Sen kept losing, they were only learning how to deal with failure. That didn¡¯t help them much. Because there wasn¡¯t much else for them to learn, they stopped focusing on his thoughts as much.


    ¡°It looks like taking down that xenogeneic won¡¯t be easy. Hey wait, it¡¯s almost time to meet up with Mister White! I need to go to the core area.¡± Han Sen thought about the Xuan Yellow Sutra, and he realized it was time for him to take a break from fighting.


    When he saw Li Keer again, Han Sen mentioned his need to visit the core area again. Li Keer hastily agreed to his request.


    She and Exquisite had grown worried about Han Sen¡¯s constant fighting in the Jail Demon Hall. They were worried that being defeated endlessly might do too much damage to his confidence. Now that Han Sen had expressed a desire to go to the core area, they thought it was a best-case scenario.


    Li Keer took Han Sen back to the oasis so he could enter the core area.


    Of course, Gu Qingcheng was there at the ce they were supposed to meet. When he saw Gu Qingcheng there, Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Okay, what did you learn? Did you receive news from Mister White?¡±


    ¡°This is what Mister White asked me to give you.¡± Gu Qingcheng passed a notebook to Han Sen, alongside the original version of the Xuan Yellow Sutra.


    Han Sen epted them and put away the Xuan Yellow Sutra. He opened up the notebook to have a look. The pages were filled with an elegant script, which had clearly been written by hand. The notebook had a hundred pages, and almost all of them contained notes. There were only two or three pages that were empty. Clearly, Mister White had put a lot of effort into this.


    ¡°Mister White really is so nice.¡± There weren¡¯t many people who were as kind as Mister White, Han Sen decided. He was the sort of person who did impressive things and achieved a lot. He was nomon man.


    Instead of leaving the core area, Han Sen remained there to read Mister White¡¯s notebook. He didn¡¯t want Li Keer and Exquisite looking over his shoulder as he studied, metaphorically speaking.


    The content of the notebook was a detailed analysis of the Xuan Yellow Sutra. It also had notes on the problems it might cause and the aftermath of using it.


    As Han Sen read through the content of the notebook, he learned a great deal. And not just about the Xuan Yellow Sutra, either. He began to understand the Dongxuan Sutra and the Blood-Pulse Sutra to a higher level.


    ¡°Mister White is a real grandmaster. Compared to him, I am just a peasant with some good luck and a bit of motivation,¡± Han Sen murmured, shaking his head as he closed the notebook.


    Actually, Han Sen¡¯spliment wasn¡¯t strictly urate. Everyone¡¯s path to study was different. Mister White had focused on acquiring knowledge. He knew so much, which put him on a higher ne than Han Sen when it came to intellectual pursuits. But then again, Han Sen wasn¡¯t the sort of person who focused on amassing huge amounts of knowledge, so it wasn¡¯t strange that Mister White outmatched him in that area. Comparing the two men in such a singr way wasn¡¯t very fair.


    Han Sen memorized everything that was written in the notebook, but he didn¡¯t want to destroy it. After all, Mister White put in the time and effort to write it all out by hand.


    ¡°Take this back to Eclipse and ask Zero to hide it.¡± Han Sen gave the notebook to Gu Qingcheng so she could take it back.


    After Gu Qingcheng left, Han Sen tried to digest the content of the notebook. The more he thought about it, the more shaken he felt. Based on what Mister White had described, if Han Sen finished practicing the Xuan Yellow Sutra, it would be a very scary power.


    ¡°Is it really possible to reverse Blood-Pulse?¡± Han Sen was shocked. If what Mister White told him about the Xuan Yellow Sutra was urate, it was terrifying.

 Chapter 2692 - For Your Convenience

    <h4>Chapter 2692 For Your Convenience</h4>


    In his writing in the notebook, even Mister White had admitted that his thoughts on the Xuan Yellow Sutra were only theories. He hadn¡¯t tested any of these predictions in the real world. To find out how much power the geno art would really have, Han Sen would have to practice it.


    Mister White did mention, however, that there were risks associated with practicing the Xuan Yellow Sutra. The geno art could theoretically reverse a person¡¯s bloodline, but doing so would be very dangerous. Attempting such a feat would have consequences throughout Han Sen¡¯s body. If his body was unable to withstand those effects, the ramifications could be dire.


    Han Sen was very tempted to learn it because of the scary powers that the Xuan Yellow Sutra offered, but the risks were severe enough to make him hesitate.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t need to practice the Xuan Yellow Sutra and I don¡¯t actually need to use it, there is no point in me trying to reverse my bloodline.¡± After Han Sen came to this conclusion, he decided to put the Xuan Yellow Sutra out of his mind.


    Now, he turned his attention back to the xenogeneic in Jail Demon Hall. He had less than a month to go. If he was unable to kill it in that amount of time, then he would lose this opportunity. He would need to wait for the next doppelganger to show up before he could fight it again.


    ¡°How can I kill it, then? I will have to wait until Li Keer and Exquisite are somewhere else so I can try to kill it with a different geno art. That¡¯s my best chance,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    When he left the core area, Li Keer was there waiting for him in the oasis.


    ¡°Why are you back here so soon?¡± Li Keer wasn¡¯t worried like she had been thest time. She was actually surprised to see him return so quickly.


    In truth, she had been hoping that Han Sen would stay in the core area until the xenogeneic in Jail Demon Hall was killed.


    ¡°I was just meeting up with a friend. I don¡¯t have much time. I need to kill that xenogeneic in Jail Demon Hall, so I couldn¡¯t stay there for very long,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to keep trying, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re nning on returning to Jail Demon Hall,¡± Li Keer said to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I keep going there? It is rare to tackle such a powerful enemy, and it isn¡¯t as if I have to worry about my safety. This is the perfect opportunity for me to hone my skills,¡± Han Sen said with sincerity.


    Li Keer looked at Han Sen, her head tilted slightly to the side. She could sense that Han Sen was speaking the truth.


    No matter which race they came from, ordinary people would struggle to maintain their drive and dedication in the face of such overwhelming failure. Most people could only have their dreams crushed so many times before they gave up.


    Han Sen had failed many times already, but he hadn¡¯t been broken down. His resolve was strong, and he clearly intended to keep on going. That sort of personality had its upsides and downsides, that was for sure.


    Li Keer opened her mouth to say something, but no words materialized. She didn¡¯t want to destroy Han Sen¡¯s positivity.


    ¡°Whatever. There is only a month left. With his unbreakable determination, it shouldn¡¯t bode too ill for him,¡± Li Keer thought to herself.


    After returning to Jail Demon Hall, Han Sen continued to challenge that xenogeneic every day. And every day, he kept failing.


    After two weeks had passed, Li Keer and Exquisite rarely visited anymore. He had failed far too many times, and he had yet to learn anything new. There was no reason for them to spend time watching such pointless fights.


    While he was upied doing his own thing, the girls wanted to practice the knife skill Under the Sky, which they had learned from Han Sen. Although their mental ess to Han Sen¡¯s personal experience made it easier for them to cast the powerful skill, they were still having difficulty getting anywhere close to the talent Han Sen had with the skill.


    ¡°He is very talented when he fights. This kind of knife skill and knifemind are very rare to see. He should be a great help for us when practicing the Very High Sense,¡± Li Keerplimented.


    ¡°It is a shame he isn¡¯t one of the Very High. Otherwise, with his level of talent, he might be able to practice the Very High Sense,¡± Exquisite said, her voice carrying a distinct note of regret.


    Li Keer sneered slightly. ¡°What is good about practicing the Very High Sense, anyway? I don¡¯t want to be one of those cold-blooded monsters. If I was given the choice, I would have never decided to practice it, at all.¡±


    ¡°It is because you have a ten armor talent. Those with an armor talent that high must practice the Very High Sense. That is the rule of being one of the Very High,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°But why me? I really wish my talents were below nine armors,¡± Li Keer grumbled.


    Han Sen lost his next fight. He stumbled out of Jail Demon Hall, covered with injuries. But then, he suddenly saw a Very High man standing outside the hall looking at him.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t recognize this Very High, but the man¡¯s eyes definitely looked hostile.


    ¡°This guy can¡¯t be Li Xue Cheng, can he?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    In his time in Outer Sky, Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng were the two people he had offended the most. He had seen Liyu Zhen before, but he had never seen what Li Xue Cheng looked like. Even if this man wasn¡¯t Li Xue Cheng, he was probably rted to those two.


    ¡°Han Sen, you have been using Jail Demon Hall for two months. If you cannot kill the Red Blood Demon, then get out of there. Don¡¯t waste people¡¯s time,¡± Li Xue Cheng said, staring at Han Sen.


    Li Xue Cheng and Liyu Zhen had lost everything after the silkworm fights. All they had left were their undies. Their parents had helped them pay back most of their debts, but they still owed a lot to a lot of people.


    Right now, the two men had nothing. Literally nothing. Even the resources they needed for practice had to be used as payment for others.


    Li Xue Cheng had the idea of fighting the Red Blood Demon. The Red Blood Demon xenogeneic gene was required in order to craft a particr deified treasure. If he could get his hands on that xenogeneic gene, then Li Xue Cheng could use it to earn more resources.


    Li Xue Cheng couldn¡¯t kill the Red Blood Demon alone, but he had his family backing him. If his family helped, he could probably take down the Red Blood Demon.


    But when Li Xue Cheng went to Open Sky Elder to request admittance to Jail Demon Hall, he was told that Han Sen had already registered there to be the one that killed it. He would have to wait until Han Sen failed before applying again.


    Li Xue Cheng didn¡¯t believe Han Sen had what it took to y the Red Blood Demon, so he came to the Jail Demon Hall to see how things were progressing. And there, he found Han Sen getting repeatedly wrecked by the Red Blood Demon.


    ¡°Exquisite told me I still have a month to go from the time I was allotted when I was signed up. Is that incorrect?¡± Han Sen asked coldly, meeting at Li Xue Cheng¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the required power, another month won¡¯t make any difference. Why not just give up now? Save yourself some time and stop inconveniencing others,¡± Li Xue Cheng shot back.


    ¡°I see. You say ¡®others,¡¯ but you really just want me to do something that will benefit you,¡± Han Sen said to Li Xue Cheng, squinting slightly.


    ¡°You are correct. Rather than staying here and wasting everyone¡¯s time, just quit and save us all the trouble,¡± Li Xue Cheng said tly.


    ¡°You are right. Making the lives of others more convenient is a nice thing to do. I shouldn¡¯t waste someone else¡¯s time. I should have finished here sooner,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. He looked like he was agreeing with what Li Xue Cheng said.


    ¡°That is a reasonable way of thinking. If you want to cancel your registration, you must visit Open Sky Elder. I can take you there, if you want,¡± Li Xue Cheng said, expecting Han Sen to genuinely throw in the towel.


    ¡°No, no, no. You misunderstood me. I will kill the Red Blood Demon. Therefore, there will be no need for you to waste more time waiting for me,¡± Han Sen said with augh.

 Chapter 2693 - Blood Marrow Geno Fluid

    <h4>Chapter 2693 Blood Marrow Geno Fluid</h4>


    ¡°Kill it? What, are you going to kill it with boasting?¡± Li Xue Cheng looked at him with disdain.


    The Red Blood Demon wasn¡¯t like ordinary primitive deifieds. Not even Han Sen¡¯s Apollo Set would be enough to let him fight the creature.


    Han Sen had already stated his intentions. He was going to kill the Red Blood Demon. Han Sen acted as if it would be the simplest thing in the world, but to any of the Very High, it would have sounded like he was daydreaming.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then feel free to wait around. It isn¡¯t my time that¡¯s being wasted, after all.¡± Han Sen shrugged, as if he didn¡¯t care one way or another.


    After that, Han Sen settled himself next to the stone pavilion to rest. The damaged Apollo Set would take a while to recover, as well.


    Fortunately, the Apollo Set was good at mending damage it had sustained. If it hadn¡¯t possessed such advanced self-repair abilities, it would have been a pile of scrap metal already.


    ¡°Red Blood Demon¡¯s fighting abilities are overpowered. If I was already a primitive deified, killing it would be easy. But right now, as I am, depending on the power of treasures will make it very difficult for me to bring this beast down.¡± Han Sen kept thinking about how he fought before. He was trying to find a way in which he might kill the Red Blood Demon.


    Because Exquisite and Li Keer had been focusing on practicing Under the Sky, they hadn¡¯t been visiting Han Sen very often. Han Sen thought that he was right on the precipice of his chance to seed. He just needed to find a chance to fight the Red Blood Demon when they were not around. Then, he could use whichever geno art or beast soul he fancied.


    Li Xue Cheng frowned. The Very High were very strict about their rules. Even though he was one of the Very High, he couldn¡¯t circumvent the rules.


    If Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give up, Li Xue Cheng really would have to wait another month. If Han Sen couldn¡¯t kill the Red Blood Demon before the time limit, Li Xue Cheng could register for permission to enter and y the fiend.


    But Li Xue Cheng was being hung to dry. He was in a rush to get as many resources as possible, so he didn¡¯t want to wait a month.


    He rolled his eyes. He walked to the stone pavilion, looked at Han Sen, and said, ¡°You said you will find a way to kill the Red Blood Demon, right?¡±


    ¡°That is correct,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. He had been fighting the Red Blood Demon for a while now, and he hadn¡¯t really gotten much out of it, other than a general understanding of the Red Blood Demon¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Li Xue Cheng said, nodding to himself. Then, he turned around and left. That surprised Han Sen. He wasn¡¯t sure what the man meant by that.


    Han Sen had thought Li Xue Cheng would hang around and annoy him for a while, but the man left without another word. Han Sen thought about the expression he had seen on Li Xue Cheng¡¯s face, though. It was unlikely that the man would give up so easily.


    Li Xue Cheng left Jail Demon Hall to seek out Liyu Zhen.


    ¡°You know that Han Sen has been in Jail Demon Hall trying to kill the Red Blood Demon, right?¡± Li Xue Cheng asked Liyu Zhen.


    ¡°So? Does it matter whether I know this or not?¡± Liyu Zhen was annoyed by just hearing Han Sen¡¯s name. He had lost so much on his wager during the silkworm fights. Although his family had paid off much of the debt, he still had a lot he needed to repay. Paying it all off would be incredibly difficult.


    At this time, Liyu Zhen was in no mood to wonder about what Han Sen was doing. Just thinking about how to pay off all of his debts was enough to make his head explode.


    ¡°I was going to ask for someone¡¯s help to kill the Red Blood Demon and gather more resources, but Han Sen registered to kill the Red Blood Demon before I did. I need to wait another month before I can register,¡± Li Xue Cheng exined what had happened.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Liyu Zhen didn¡¯t understand why Li Xue Cheng was bothering to tell him all this. The Very High were strict when it came to thew. The two young men had no choice but to abide by them. If Han Sen had already registered for permission to hunt, then as long as he didn¡¯t concede, no one could go there and attempt to steal his kill.


    ¡°As far as I know, he has been in the Jail Demon Hall for a while. He has been fighting the Red Blood Demon every day. I don¡¯t think he can actually kill the Red Blood Demon. I think he wants to use the Red Blood Demon to practice his fighting skills. I think he will keep going until his time there is up,¡± Li Xue Cheng said.


    ¡°Is there a problem with that? Many of our people do the same thing.¡± Liyu Zhen still didn¡¯t understand what Li Xue Cheng was talking about, but he knew the other man had to be hinting at something.


    Upon hearing Liyu Zhen say this, Li Xue Chengughed. But there was something sinister in the sound of hisugh. He said, ¡°You know that many students of our race have done this in the past. Why have fewer attempted such a thing in recent years?¡±


    ¡°That is because...¡± Liyu Zhen trailed off halfway through his response. He now understood what Li Xue Cheng was getting at. He looked at Li Xue Cheng with shock and said, ¡°You want to use the glitch in Jail Demon Hall to kill Han Sen? That isn¡¯t very nice. If the rest of our people find out, it will be considered a huge crime. We might end up being exiled to confinement on a small and empty ind.¡±


    ¡°Not if Han Sen activated the glitch himself. If that happened, it would have nothing to do with us,¡± Li Xue Cheng grinned darkly. He then went on to say, ¡°He was the reason that we lost everything. Are you really going to sit back and ept that?¡±


    ¡°Jail Demon Hall¡¯s restrictions originally weren¡¯t as strong as the real body of the Red Blood Demon. Because of that, the beast almost managed to escape. When it was realized how close the Red Blood Demon came to escaping, our elders added another security measure to guarantee that the Red Blood Demon could never break free. If the doppelganger gains enough power to break out of the first level of restrictions, then the extra security protocol goes into effect. Jail Demon Hall instantly goes intoplete lockdown. A long time ago, one of our primitive deified warriors was battling the Red Blood Demon. The Red Blood Demon became enraged and activated that special restriction. When the Jail Demon Hall went into lockdown, it trapped that primitive deified inside. He was unable to teleport away. When they opened Jail Demon Hall again, they found that the Red Blood Demon had already eaten the man. All that was left of him was a little blood on the floor.¡±


    Liyu Zhen said quietly, ¡°But when that happened, they decided to modify the restrictions. They increased the level of power needed to trigger it. Unless the Red Blood Demon wentpletely nuts, I don¡¯t think it would be able to trigger that security measure again. Han Sen can¡¯t really threaten the Red Blood Demon, so there¡¯s no way he could inspire that much fury in the creature. So, how could he trigger the glitch?¡±


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t able to do it, we can help him. Every time he leaves the hall, he¡¯s badly injured. He uses Very High geno fluids to heal. You¡¯ve met the man before, and you have a connection to the current situation that I think we can exploit. I¡¯m sure you can give him some better geno fluid to recover, right?¡± Li Xue Cheng said.


    ¡°You mean like Blood Marrow Geno Fluid?¡± Liyu Zhen¡¯s eyes brightened. Now he knew what Li Xue Cheng really meant.


    Blood Marrow Geno Fluid was made from the Red Blood Demon¡¯s xenogeneic genes. It was very good for recovering from injuries. Of all the healing geno fluids that existed, it was one of the priciest. It was usually used by deified elites.


    It worked very well for deified wounds, so its efficiency with Kings went without saying. As long as a person wasn¡¯t dead, they could be healed in a short amount of time.


    But not many knew that because the Blood Marrow Geno Fluid was made from the Red Blood Demon¡¯s xenogeneic genes, the Red Blood Demon was very sensitive to it. Using a small amount wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect. But if Han Sen used too much and then entered Jail Demon Hall, it might trigger the true ire of the Red Blood Demon.

 Chapter 2694 - Triggering the Restrictions

    <h4>Chapter 2694 Triggering the Restrictions</h4>


    Because Han Sen was being injured every day, he required a lot of healing geno fluids. Exquisite came to see him every few days to resupply him.


    Aside from providing him with healing geno fluids, she gave him other kinds of geno fluids as well. They could help with all sorts of things involving his body and his practice. They were fluids synthesized by the Very High themselves. Due to the wealth of resources avable in Outer Sky, Han Sen was being given ess to resources that few Kings could ever hope to get their hands on.


    The Very High didn¡¯t have arge poption. They didn¡¯t have many people devoted to producing healing geno fluids, but they also rarely used healing geno fluids themselves. So, most of the time, the Very High created the geno fluids quite slowly. They kept enough on hand for ordinary use, but as Han Sen stubbornly continued to fight the Red Blood Demon, he had created a situation that the Very High were uniquely unprepared for.


    Within a month, Han Sen had almost cleared out their geno fluid reserves. If he wanted more, he would have to wait for more to be created. That meant one every few days.


    ¡°Why are there no more healing geno fluids?¡± Han Sen saw the geno fluids Exquisite had brought him, and he noticed they weren¡¯t the same geno fluids he usually used. Rather than the healing fluids that he really needed, these other geno fluids would merely reinforce his genes and physical power.


    ¡°Even if there was a whole warehouse full of healing geno fluid, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to support the amount you keep consuming,¡± Exquisite said. She pointed toward a box with six red geno fluids and went on to say, ¡°This is a high-ss healing geno fluid. They only offer it to deified fighters. Since there are no more of the weaker fluids avable, you are being gifted these. Do not go through them willy-nilly. If you use up these, you won¡¯t be granted any more for the next two weeks.¡±


    Exquisite didn¡¯t know that Blood Marrow Geno Fluid had the xenogeneic genes of the Red Blood Demon in it. After all, few people knew exactly what was inside a medicine when they took it. The Red Blood Demon¡¯s xenogeneic genes were just one element of these fluids. They weren¡¯t even the primary ingredient.


    Even if Exquisite had known the xenogeneic genes were in the fluid, she wouldn¡¯t have known about the potential side effects in this situation. Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng knew about this because one of their elders had used arge amount of Blood Marrow Geno Fluid before going into the Jail Demon Hall to kill the Red Blood Demon. The Red Blood Demon had instantly gone into a fury.


    Luckily, the man had been arva ss deified. Despite the Red Blood Demon¡¯s rage, he had been able to kill it. Only a few people who were close to that elite knew about this. Exquisite and Li Keer didn¡¯t know much about that elite, so they didn¡¯t know how taking the geno fluid would affect the monster inside the hall. Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng wouldn¡¯t havee up with this n if the creature¡¯s reaction to the geno fluid was generally known.


    Hearing that there was an even better geno fluid that he could use, Han Sen was more than pleased. If he could recover faster, he could spend more time fighting the Red Blood Demon.


    Although he was unable to beat the Red Blood Demon, he was honing his talents as he fought the creature. That was because the Red Blood Demon had been continuously suppressing him. Han Sen had gained a huge amount of experience by being so determined.


    ¡°This kind of wound really hurts.¡± Han Sen looked down at his chest and saw his exposed heart, which hade close to being shredded. He had a wry smile.


    If Han Sen hadcked his impressive abilities of recovery, such a strike would have likely killed him.


    Opening a Blood Marrow Geno Fluid, Han Sen quickly gulped it all down. He felt a warm sensation race through his body. A numb, itchy feeling passed over his wounds, and Han Sen¡¯s injuries began to heal. He watched in amazement as his wounds sealed closed.


    ¡°This is good stuff. No wonder this is considered a superior item usually reserved for deified elites. The effects are ten times stronger than what I was using before.¡± Han Sen grinned widely when he saw the wounds heal so quickly.


    His wounds would have taken half a day to heal previously, but now they took less than an hour.


    But the Apollo Set hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so Han Sen had to keep waiting. Without the Apollo Set, his body wouldn¡¯tst.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t waste a single second of his free time, though. He practiced Very Real Body and God¡¯s Wander for a bit. Those two geno arts were very beneficial for him to practice with. They could be used at any time.


    When the Apollo Set had finally recovered, Han Sen decided it was time to enter Jail Demon Hall again.


    But to Han Sen¡¯s surprise, the Red Blood Demon was sitting on the stairs staring at him when he entered. It didn¡¯t attack him as soon as it saw him.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen wondered. It seemed odd that on this random day, the Red Blood Demon¡¯s temper had improved so much.


    While Han Sen wondered what it was doing, the Red Blood Demon¡¯s body shed with a bloody light. Its bug wings opened. The strange horn on its head shed with a crimson that looked like a sun.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What is going on with this guy? Why has it suddenly exploded with a scary power like this?¡± Han Sen was very confused. He had fought the Red Blood Demon for a very long time now, but he had never seen it so enraged. And it had suddenly gained a frightening amount of power.


    Before Han Sen had time to consider his situation, he saw the Red Blood Demon¡¯s evil-looking crimson eyes light up like lightbulbs and turn to stare at him. Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He just wanted to teleport away from Jail Demon Hall.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t fight the Red Blood Demon at its normal power level, but now, it was a raging version of itself. For all he knew, this thing could destroy his body in one punch and cripple him, leaving him no chance of teleporting away.


    But the moment Han Sen ripped space open to leave, he saw all of the markings across Jail Demon Hall light up in a single, brilliant sh. The whole of the Jail Demon Hall was covered in a holy light.


    Pang!


    Han Sen bounced out of space and almost hit the ground. He descended into a nice roll, which was how he managed to maintain his bnce.


    ¡°What is this? Why have Jail Demon Hall¡¯s restrictions red up and sealed the entire structure with me inside?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He looked around frantically, and he found that wavy beams of light covered every surface of the hall. The whole building was sealed up tight, and there was no getting out now.


    Han Sen realized that he was in a scary and dangerous situation. Jail Demon Hall was sealed, and he couldn¡¯t use God¡¯s Wander to leave. He was trapped inside with the beast.


    Furthermore, the Red Blood Demon had be far more dangerous than usual. When Han Sen had fought the Red Blood Demon previously, he could onlyst a few minutes. But now, the Red Blood Demon was in a scary mode.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen turned his attention back to the Red Blood Demon. The Red Blood Demon¡¯s eyes were giving off red light. It looked like a small shlight¡ªthe beam of whichnded on Han Sen.


    ¡°What is this... I thought we were friends! I¡¯m just taking a break here, you go and do your stuff... No need to worry about me...¡± Han Sen forced a smile at the Red Blood Demon as he spoke.


    The Red Blood Demon actually smiled back at Han Sen. But that smile sent a chill down his spine. The jagged, razor-like teeth that lined its maw were particrly menacing to see. It was like a demon that could destroy and devour anything.


    The next second, the Red Blood Demon let out a strange screech. Its body was like a red shadow, and it wasing straight for Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s eyesight couldn¡¯t read its movements, either. He saw the sh of a red shadow, but the Red Blood Demon remained where it was. Then, another Red Blood Demon appeared in front of him. Its sharp ws were already digging into his chest.

 Chapter 2695 - Trapped Inside the Jail Demon Hall

    <h4>Chapter 2695 Trapped Inside the Jail Demon Hall</h4>


    Pang!


    The talons of the Red Blood Demon tore through Han Sen¡¯s body, and it exploded like a water balloon.


    The next second, the water that had separated began to gather up again. It reformed Han Sen¡¯s face, but before the water finished reconstituting Han Sen¡¯s body, the creature spread its ws again. Once more, it swung at Han Sen. The red substance chains that went with the attack erupted like a volcano.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had used his Original Water King Body to escape that first strike, but right now, his body still hadn¡¯t coalesced. If he was hit again, all of his cells that had been turned into water would be nothing. Even the Original Water King Body wouldn¡¯t resurrect him a second time.


    Han Sen could no longer afford to hesitate. In a moment, his body glowed pure white as he entered his super god spirit mode. The volcanic-looking red substance chains went right through him, passing harmlessly through his shadow.


    But just as Han Sen started using his super god spirit body, some strange power knocked him back out of it. He was back to his usual self in no time at all.


    Han Sen¡¯s stomach sank. With Wan¡¯er still inside his Destiny¡¯s Tower, his super god spirit mode had been severely downgraded. Again, it had been canceled before he could use it to finish a fight.


    The Red Blood Demon didn¡¯t give Han Sen any time to think. Its body became a crimson shadow that went straight for him again. It was like a real demon, and it moved toward him too fast for his eyes to follow.


    Han Sen teleported away, regardless. Because he wasn¡¯t trying to escape Jail Demon Hall, he didn¡¯t trigger the building¡¯s restrictions.


    But by the time Han Sen had teleported away, an evil smile had already crossed the Red Blood Demon¡¯s strange face. Again, it appeared directly in front of Han Sen. Five red wed fingers reached forward to shred his heart.


    Han Sen¡¯s eye shed red. That red color spread across his body, and then he simply disappeared. He went straight into the Red Blood Demon¡¯s eye.


    Han Sen had been pushed far enough that he had no choice but to use his Blood Eye Evil God¡¯s beast soul. With the eye skill, he entered the Red Blood Demon¡¯s eye.


    Doing this might allow Exquisite and Li Keer to suss out the secrets of beast souls, but he had no choice. He couldn¡¯t let the Red Blood Demon kill him just to keep his secrets.


    In the Red Blood Demon¡¯s eyes, Han Sen¡¯s surroundings were pure red. It waspletely different from the eyes Han Sen had entered before.


    Han Sen felt a bit relieved, for a moment. Just as he thought he had escaped all of the danger, he saw the redness around him begin to boil. The power rose up around him like scary mes of blood. That power carried a scary presence, and it turned the whole of the eye-world into a ming red sea.


    Han Sen could feel the power inside the bloody mes. He didn¡¯t dare stay there any longer. He teleported out of the Red Blood Demon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This guy is too much for me to deal with!¡± As soon as Han Sen teleported out, the Red Blood Demon wasing for him with its red substance chainsshing around. It reached Han Sen in an instant.


    Han Sen¡¯s purple eye began to spin as he used the Purple-Eye Butterfly beast soul to trace the movements of the Red Blood Demon.


    He used the power of all the beast souls he had, without hesitation. He used Move Mountain Area¡¯s area beast soul and even his own Dongxuan Area. He used Jadeskin, the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and more. He used everything he could to repel the monster. He pushed all of his powers to the max.


    Aside from the peacock king soul robe that couldn¡¯t be worn in tandem with the Apollo Set, Han Sen used every beast soul he had at his disposal.


    Even so, Han Sen¡¯s power and speed were unable to close the gap between him and the Red Blood Demon. He used his formation and judgment powers to their full potential, and he barely dodged the next attack.


    Katcha!


    When the Red Blood Demon attacked for the third time, it was already toote for Han Sen to avoid. The red substance chain brushed right by his ribs. Three of his rib bones snapped instantly, and his flesh was torn through.


    ¡°I have to fight for my life again!¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was still calm at that moment, though.


    Thinking too much about things wasn¡¯t going to help him now. He needed to calm down. He used the full potential of every power he could to battle the beast. He had to stall for as much time as possible, all so he could be saved.


    ¡°Jail Demon Hall has some kind of istion protocol? The Very High must know about this, surely. I need to keep going until the Very Highe. Then I can be saved.¡± Han Sen tried tofort himself.


    But Han Sen had forgotten one thing. Outer Sky was way too big, and there weren¡¯t many of the Very High. Jail Demon Hall was far away from where most of the Very High lived. It was in the middle of nowhere, and there was usually no reason for anyone to visit. If the Very High noticed there something amiss, it would still take them half an hour to get there. It might even take them longer than that. Han Sen didn¡¯t know if he could evenst that long.


    At this time, Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng had been focusing their attention on Jail Demon Hall. When they saw Jail Demon Hall¡¯s door suppress the Red Demon Beast¡¯s light, they knew that their n had seeded. The Red Blood Demon had already gone mad with rage and triggered the defensive properties of its prison. They had trapped Han Sen inside with the infuriated Red Blood Demon.


    ¡°The guy in charge of Jail Demon Hall won¡¯t be able to get here for at least half an hour. And half an hour from now, I don¡¯t think there will be anything of Han Sen left to save,¡± Liyu Zhen said with a coldugh.


    Li Xue Cheng looked at Liyu Zhen and asked, ¡°Is the warehouse okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine. The healing geno fluids Han Sen always used are all gone. The warehouse only has the rmended, superior healing geno fluids left. No one will know that a geno fluid can trigger the Red Demon Blood¡¯s power. Even if they found out it was the Blood Marrow Geno Fluid that triggered the Red Blood Demon¡¯s rage, they couldn¡¯t me me. It would just be an unfortunate event, caused by no one but himself.¡±


    ¡°That is great,¡± Li Xue Cheng said with relief. He smiled and went on to say, ¡°Exquisite just gave him some geno fluids, too. She won¡¯t be here for another two days, at least. He is very dead this time. He is such a genius. It is a shame he has to die. But no one asked him to be our enemy.¡±


    Exquisite and Li Keer were practicing Under the Sky, trying to employ Han Sen¡¯s experience to their advantage.


    All of a sudden, both of their phones rang at the same time. They saw the number, and it shocked them.


    ¡°Why is the Inspection Department calling us?¡± Li Keer asked with confusion. She quickly answered her phone.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Li Keer and Exquisite¡¯s faces to change. Li Keer screamed, ¡°What? Jail Demon Hall¡¯s restrictions have been triggered?¡±


    Because Jail Demon Hall¡¯s restriction powers had been activated, they had no way of learning what was going on inside, either. All of their scrying powers had been cut off due to the hall¡¯s defenses. So, right now, even the Inspection Department couldn¡¯t tell what was happening inside the hall. They had already sent out an agent.


    When they found out who was in charge of Han Sen¡¯s challenge to the Red Blood Demon, they contacted Exquisite and Li Keer. They asked if the two women knew if Han Sen was inside, because the restrictions had been triggered ten minutes before.


    ¡°It is over...¡± Exquisite and Li Keer felt cold. Only Han Sen had permission to hunt inside that hall, so he was the only person inside. If the Red Blood Demon had triggered the defenses, Han Sen was probably the reason that it had done so.


    After the two of them spoke to the Inspection Department, they used God¡¯s Wander to travel to Jail Demon Hall. They prayed Han Sen wasn¡¯t inside.


    But the closer they got to Jail Demon Hall, the colder they felt. That was because they couldn¡¯t sense their connection with Han Sen. Something was smothering their ability to feel what he was feeling. There weren¡¯t many powers that could sever their connection with Han Sen. The power that bound the true god xenogeneic within Jail Demon Hall was one of the only things that could. There was an 80% to 90% chance that Han Sen was trapped inside Jail Demon Hall. He could even be dead already.

 Chapter 2696 - Reversing Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 2696 Reversing Bloodline</h4>


    Every second inside Jail Demon Hall was a desperate scramble as Han Sen attempted to cling to life. Thus far, he had only been inside the hall for one minute, and his body had already incurred seven or eight wounds. Those wounds were so deep that bones were visible inside them.


    ¡°D*mn it! This isn¡¯t the way.¡± Han Sen felt terrible. His power was no match for the monster¡¯s, and the skills he had were losing their effectiveness.


    ¡°I have to try this out!¡± As Han Sen teleported away, he used the moment¡¯s reprieve to pull out a piece of gear. It was a peculiar bottle. The handle was the tail of two sirens. It was the holy item Siren Bottle from the sirens in the Extreme King.


    Han Sen tapped on the left side of the Siren Bottle, but before he could take the next step, the Red Blood Demon was in front of him. Its sharp ws were like knives, and Han Sen was unable to avoid them. He immediately summoned the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to block the Red Blood Demon¡¯s scary attacks.


    Although Han Sen couldn¡¯t use the power of the shield to attack, it still had amazing defenses. The Red Blood Demon¡¯s ws came down on the shield but failed to deal any damage to it. The scary power sted Han Sen and the shield away, though.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body mmed into the back wall of the hall. His entire body felt as if it had been shattered. It was almost too painful for him to stand back up.


    Han Sen got control of his pain and teleported away. The next moment, the Red Blood Demon was right where Han Sen had just been. The red substance chainsshed out against the wall and made the spells sh.


    The Siren Bottle that had fallen to the floor was glowing weirdly. It disyed the face of the Siren Virgin.


    ¡°Siren Virgin, I¡¯m in trouble. Help me get rid of this guy!¡± Han Sen quickly shouted at the Siren Virgin when she appeared.


    Han Sen had just said that when the Red Blood Demon¡¯s talons shed toward him again. Han Sen pped his Apollo Wings and, through careful judgment, decided to veer left. He managed to evade the attack. But the Red Blood Demon¡¯s body shed again. Those ws were right in front of Han Sen once more.


    Han Sen tried his best to dodge, but a substance chain still connected with his shoulder. The blow opened him deeply enough to expose pale white bones inside his flesh.


    ¡°The Red Blood Demon?¡± the Siren Virgin said in shock when she saw the Red Blood Demon.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this creep. This is just a doppelganger, though. It is only primitive ss. Do you know how to deal with it?¡± Han Sen immediately asked as he teleported again.


    With a wry smile, the Siren Virgin said, ¡°If my true body was still here, perhaps I could fight it. But right now, I still don¡¯t have a body. There is no way for me to help you. Although it is just a doppelganger, the Red Blood Demon is a doppelganger that carries the battle experience of its true self. It isn¡¯t like an ordinary primitive deified. So, I wish you luck.¡±


    After that, the body of the Siren Virgin shrank. She returned to the Siren Bottle.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have any time to be angry. The Red Blood Demon was already on him again. He had nowhere to dodge, so he had to use the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to block the strike again.


    Although the shield protected Han Sen¡¯s body from the creature¡¯s ws, it did nothing to soften the impact of the strike. It made Han Sen¡¯s body feel like it had been struck by a big hammer.


    Han Sen was unable to fight the fiend, and he knew he couldn¡¯t escape. He was at a dead end.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep going on like this. If this keeps up, my body isn¡¯t going tost. Even if I find a chance to strike back, I won¡¯t have any strength left to do so. I guess I will just have to try this.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth. The Blood-Pulse Sutra inside his body began to surge like mad, but this time, it was different. The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s path ran inplete reverse.


    This geno art was no longer the Blood-Pulse Sutra. It was the Xuan Yellow Sutra Han Sen had fished out of the Underworld Lake. It was a different geno art entirely from the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Han Sen was desperate. He had to try every option he had before it was toote. If Mister White¡¯s theory of the Xuan Yellow Sutra was correct, perhaps the Xuan Yellow Sutra was thest thing that could save Han Sen¡¯s life.


    If someone else had attempted to practice the Xuan Yellow Sutra, it would have been extremely hard. But to cast it, Han Sen only had to reverse the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He hadn¡¯t even needed to practice with it.


    But this was Han Sen¡¯s first time casting the Xuan Yellow Sutra. He didn¡¯t know what would happen after he used it.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power was gunning in reverse through Han Sen¡¯s body. It made him feel like his entire body was covered in static. It made him feel as if his body wasn¡¯t coursing with blood, but with electricity instead. The tingling pain almost made Han Sen¡ªa man with a strong will¡ªscream aloud.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra usually released a red aura. In reverse, though, that color darkened to a red that was nearly ck. It was like old, dried-up blood.


    The Red Blood Demon was unbothered by this change. Its eyes still looked murderous, and it swung its ws at Han Sen again.


    It would be too hard for Han Sen to dodge. His body was in so much pain that it felt like he was going to be torn apart. There was no way he could dodge the next strike.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth to endure the pain and raised his shield to protect his body. At the same time, he punched toward the Red Blood Demon.


    The Red Blood Demon ignored Han Sen¡¯s fist as the ws came down upon the surface of the shield.


    Han Sen clutched the shield desperately. He moaned in pain. The reversed Blood-Pulse Sutra released its power, and it felt as if his body was being torn apart. The pain he felt was too difficult to describe.


    Pang!


    The Red Blood Demon¡¯s blow came down on the shield. Han Sen¡¯s body flew away with the shield, but the Xuan Yellow Sutra he cast also hit the Red Blood Demon.


    Han Sen hit the seal again, and he once more coughed up blood. But he noticed that his wounds weren¡¯t as grievous as they had been.


    Then, to his shock, Han Sen realized that the Blood-Pulse Sutra had be half-deified. It had finallypleted a key step in its ascension,bining the nine tiers to revert back to one.


    He quickly looked at the Red Blood Demon. He wanted to know if the Xuan Yellow Sutra had worked or not.


    The results were disappointing. The Red Blood Demon didn¡¯t look as if it had been injured. It looked the same as it always had. Its presence was oh-so scary. Before Han Sen could really get a good look at it, the Red Blood Demon was alreadymitted to another attack.


    ¡°Oh no, this is the end of the line for the great Han Sen... The Xuan Yellow Sutra didn¡¯t work...¡± Han Sen thought sadly. If the Xuan Yellow Sutra didn¡¯t work, he would have to use the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze again.


    But with his body already injured, using the shield would probably end up sucking him dry again. This time he could die, and it was way too big of a risk.


    So, despite the dire nature of his situation, Han Sen hesitated to use the power of the shield. But as he hesitated, something unbelievable happened.


    Han Sen could feel the Red Blood Demon¡¯s power and speed lessen.

 Chapter 2697 - Beating a Deified

    <h4>Chapter 2697 Beating a Deified</h4>


    Han Sen used a teleportation trick to avoid the Red Blood Demon¡¯s next attack. The creature¡¯s reaction speeds were clearly much slower than they had been before. Its reduced speed gave Han Sen the opportunity to slide out of range.


    Although Han Sen was still mostly outmatched by the Red Blood Demon, he discovered that his powerful predictive abilities, when used in concert with God¡¯s Wander, were allowing him to begin protecting himself from the creature¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Has the Xuan Yellow Sutra started working? But this effect is much weaker than I thought it would be. It has only made the Red Blood Demon a little bit slower...¡± Even though his thoughts were negative, Han Sen was quite happy with this result.


    Although his enemy was only a little weaker, it was enough for him to keep going. He wouldn¡¯t be killed by the Red Blood Demon, and that meant he could wait for the Very High to rescue him.


    But as time went by, he noticed that the Red Blood Demon¡¯s power was continuing to decrease. Its red substance chains became thinner and thinner, and many of them were starting to fray and break.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen thought in confused excitement.


    If this was the power of the Xuan Yellow Sutra, then it really was scary. It was even weakening the Red Blood Demon¡¯s substance chains, which were the essence of a deified¡¯s power.


    The shine of the Red Blood Demon¡¯s armor started to dim, and its body seemed to be changing. The creature started to expand. It was like watching a bodybuilder slowly being transformed into a fat man. The body became bigger, but the strength and speed of the being decreased.


    Han Sen¡¯s fight was bing easier and easier. He wasn¡¯t quite able to beat the Red Blood Demon yet, but he was certainly able to protect himself. He didn¡¯t need to teleport away anymore, at the very least.


    While Han Sen reveled in his sudden good fortune, he saw the Red Blood Demon¡¯s blood-red substance chains explode like fireworks. Lifeforce was leaving Han Sen¡¯s enemy like the air from a leaking balloon.


    ¡°This... this... cannot be a deified dropping to be half-deified, can it?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. But judging from what he could see, that seemed to be what was happening. There was no other exnation that made sense. The Red Blood Demon¡¯s entire presence was more like a King ss now, and its power was insufficient to generate substance chains. It didn¡¯t look deified at all.


    Pang!


    Han Sen was still holding the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, and with it, he blocked the next strike from the Red Blood Demon. Their powers were tied, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t tossed away like he had been before.


    ¡°Oh, crap! The Xuan Yellow Sutra is ferocious. It really did bring the Red Blood Demon down from deified to King ss. That is so scary...¡± Han Sen was crazily happy.


    Although Mister White had predicted that the geno art would be very strong, Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected the effect of the Xuan Yellow Sutra to be that powerful. It had reversed the blood pulse of a deified creature, sending it back to King ss.


    The Red Blood Demon¡¯s face was covered in disbelief. It was bbergasted about what was happening to it.


    ¡°Now that we are both Kings, the fun canmence.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes started to shine. He had been suppressed by the Red Blood Demon for so long, and he had almost been killed. Now it was time to unleash all the pent-up anger he had built up throughout the mistreatment.


    ¡°Die!¡± Han Sen thundered. He pounced like a tiger toward the Red Blood Demon.


    The Red Blood Demon¡¯s battle experience and will were still there, but its power had been reduced to that of a half-deified. Han Sen used his Apollo Set and his beast souls, and he carried deified power into battle with him.


    Now, the advantage had switched. Although the Red Blood Demon¡¯s mind and skills were strong, Han Sen¡¯s absolute power was still enough to turn the tables in his favor.


    And Han Sen¡¯s battle experience and will weren¡¯t weak, either. And after all the time he had spent fighting the Red Blood Demon, his experience had grown. His knowledge about the way the Red Blood Demon behaved probably exceeded what the Very High knew.


    Before, Han Sencked the power to fight the Red Blood Demon. But now, things had taken a turn. Han Sen¡¯s power had an absolute advantage, and he pressed that advantage hard, utterly suppressing the creature. His Six Core Snake Bow kept firing arrows. All of the arrows punched through the Red Blood Demon¡¯s body, making it weaker and weaker.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how long the Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power wouldst, but he wasn¡¯t going to wait around to find out. He focused all of his power on killing the Red Blood quickly.


    Their initial fights had onlysted a few minutes, and this one wouldn¡¯tst much longer. Within three minutes, the Red Blood Demon had been punctured a dozen times, and even more marks were left across its shell. It was bleeding everywhere.


    The Xuan Yellow Sutra didn¡¯t just weaken enemies. It made their blood pulse reverse. Their bodies would devolve. The Red Blood Demon was a far cry from the primitive deified that it had once been.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen¡¯s bowstring started cutting. When he was halfway through slicing the Red Blood Demons¡¯ head off, the creature was reduced to squeals as it thrashed on the ground.


    As he continued with his work, Han Sen saw the Red Blood Demon¡¯s red light sh. It was starting to coalesce substance chains again.


    ¡°Oh, no! The Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power is waning.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare dy these proceedings. He generated power and went right up to the Red Blood Demon. He wanted to kill itpletely before it had the opportunity to recover.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had already injured the Red Blood Demon badly. Now, the creature was gasping its final few breaths.


    ...


    Exquisite and Li Keer tried their hardest to get to Jail Demon Hall. When they got there, people from the Inspection Department were already there. They were trying to shut down the restrictions that kept Jail Demon Hall locked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in there? Is Han Sen still inside?¡± Exquisite asked in a rush.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When the restrictions of Jail Demon Hall activated, they cut off all connection to the outside. We have to wait until we have deactivated the added security before we can see what is going on inside,¡± a member of the Inspection Department replied.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Press the button and shut it down!¡± Li Keer said.


    But the worker shook his head and said, ¡°We cannot stop it just yet. We have to wait until Open Sky Elder gets here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Exquisite and Li Keer asked at the same time.


    ¡°Jail Demon Hall¡¯s security systems are active. That means the Red Blood Demon inside is raging already. Its power is primitive ss, but even so, our strength won¡¯t be enough to tame and defeat it. We need to wait for Open Sky Elder to get here before we lift the security,¡± the Very High man exined.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to worry about that right now. Hit the button! Han Sen is still in there! Saving him is more important,¡± Li Keer said.


    The Very High man shook his head and said, ¡°If Han Sen was in there, it has been over half an hour. He would have been killed by the Red Blood Demon several times over by now. It is pointless for us to open it now. We should wait for Open Sky Elder to get here.¡±


    Exquisite didn¡¯t respond. She teleported past the man. She was going to press the button to open the building.


    The two Very High men gaped in surprise. They moved to stop her, but a voice halted them.


    ¡°Let her open it,¡± Open Sky Elder said as he teleported beside them. When he received the news, he hade as soon as possible, but it had already been half an hour, and therefore, it was likely toote.

 Chapter 2698 - Demonic Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 2698 Demonic Beast Soul</h4>


    Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng watched all of this unfold from afar. Their faces were gleaming with joy.


    ¡°Half an hour has passed. No matter how lucky Han Sen is, he will have been eaten by the Red Blood Demon by this point. Lifting the security now is pointless,¡± Li Xue Cheng said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I hope Exquisite isn¡¯t too upset. I¡¯ll have to think of ways tofort her; this will surely be an open window of opportunity for me to swoop in and work my wily charms,¡± Liyu Zhen said, grinning widely.


    ¡°In that case, I hope you win the damsel at the end of this tale.¡± Li Xue Cheng was so happy. It felt like he had been waiting a long time to take out Han Sen. This was ointment to the long string of bad days he had recently suffered.


    ¡°Exquisite, let them do it. You don¡¯t know how to lift the restrictions, and you are wasting time,¡± Open Sky Elder told Exquisite, eyeing her as she reached out to push the button.


    When Exquisite heard him, she retreated and quickly eximed, ¡°Hurry up and lift the security keeping him in!¡±


    Right now, Exquisite was feeling both numb and nauseous on the inside. Even if Han Sen died, she and Li Keer could find another silkworm. It didn¡¯t have to be Han Sen, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t want to entertain the thought of finding someone else. Merely the idea made her feel dismal.


    ¡°I¡¯d never find a silkworm like Han Sen again. That¡¯s why I¡¯m feeling like this. It must be. It must be the reason. It must.¡± Exquisite had realized that her emotions weren¡¯t very rational, and so she was desperately trying to convince herself that they were.


    The two Inspection Department men stepped forward and pushed the button. Open Sky Elder sighed and said, ¡°Han Sen was such a rare genius. It is a shame to learn he has died in a tragedy like this.¡±


    Open Sky Elder was quite familiar with Jail Demon Hall and the beast it contained, and he knew that being locked inside would have been a death sentence for Han Sen. No matter how strong Han Sen was, he was half-deified, and that was that. Only by depending on the powers of treasures could he manage to fight a deified being. And that was only by a small margin.


    Against an ordinary deified, Han Sen might have stood a chance. But the Red Blood Demon was far from ordinary. And when it was in its rage mode, even arva deified might not be able to kill it.


    Katcha-cha!


    The restrictions binding the Jail Demon Hall were deactivated. Not willing to wait a second longer, Exquisite rushed inside. She pushed open the door to Jail Demon Hall.


    Open Sky Elder followed with haste, in case the Red Blood Demon tried to rush through the open door and bring harm to the others.


    But when Exquisite pulled the door open, everyone¡¯s mouths gaped at the sight before them.


    Han Sen was standing in the middle of the room, one foot propped up atop the Red Blood Demon¡¯s body. He was holding a great bow and using the taut string of the weapon like a saw de.


    The string slid through the remaining flesh of the Red Blood Demon¡¯s neck. And they watched in awe as the head of the Red Blood Demon dropped to the ground with a wet thud. Exquisite and the others stoodpletely still. They were so bbergasted that they barely knew how to react.


    ¡°Han Sen... he killed the raging Red Blood Demon...¡± Exquisite and Li Keer were as shocked as they were happy.


    Open Sky Elder and the two people from the Inspection Department looked at the scene with disbelief. They had a firmer grasp of how strong the Red Blood Demon was. Han Sen was just a half-deified, and he had managed to decapitate itpletely. Even if Han Sen had some help from his Apollo Set, this was an unbelievable feat.


    Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng, who watched all of this from afar, were just as stunned. Their eyes widened, and Li Xue Cheng screamed aloud, ¡°Impossible! How is that possible?! How could Han Sen have killed the Red Blood Demon... This is impossible...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. The raging Red Blood Demon had been taken down by a measly half-deified. That was far beyond anyone¡¯s wildest expectations.


    When Han Sen had sliced off the Red Blood Demon¡¯s head, he heard a familiar voice ring inside his head.


    ¡°Mutant deified xenogeneic killed: Red Blood Demon. Xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Red Blood Demon beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to let his mind dwell on his new acquisition. He threw the beast soul into his Sea of Soul without thinking about it. He had to control his thoughts very carefully to keep Exquisite and Li Keer from noticing that something was amiss.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Exquisite asked, hurrying over to Han Sen. Although she could see that Han Sen was fine, she couldn¡¯t keep herself from asking anyway.


    ¡°Eh, this is nothing. Just a few wounds and scrapes,¡± Han Sen answered, gesturing down at himself.


    ¡°It is great that you¡¯re okay. We were so worried about you. Why did the Red Blood Demon go into a rage?¡± Li Keer asked after rushing forward to see him.


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know. As soon as I went inside, the Red Blood Demon just went crazy. Its power exploded to obscene levels with no warning,¡± Han Sen answered.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t exin how he had managed to defeat the Red Blood Demon. He just said he had been fortunate, and that he had to use all of his power to win. His victory basically boiled down to luck, though.


    ¡°Luck, huh?¡± Open Sky Elder looked at Han Sen with interest. He wasn¡¯t the sort of person that believed in luck.


    The raging Red Blood Demon wasn¡¯t something that could be ovee through dumb luck, but Open Sky Elder didn¡¯t push the subject any further. He only asked about the raging Red Blood Demon. He needed to figure out why the Red Blood Demon had gone wild.


    After answering a few more questions, Han Sen left with Exquisite and Li Keer. He finally found some time alone to check out the Red Blood Demon beast soul.


    Mutant Red Blood Demon beast soul: Demonic beast soul (iplete)


    Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows rose. This was the first time he had seen a Demonic beast soul before. Also, like the Tianxia Peacock King beast soul, the Red Blood Demon beast soul was an iplete beast soul. He didn¡¯t know what additional strength theplete versions might offer.


    ¡°So, what exactly is a demonic beast soul, I wonder?¡± Han Sen thought as he summoned it.


    The next second, Han Sen felt as if some scary power was washing over him. His entire body brimmed with a blood-red power. Crimson light started to leak out of his skin.


    Many substance chains exploded throughout his cells, changing him as they went. Soon, visible changes began to ur across Han Sen¡¯s skin.


    Under the influence of the light and substance chains, Han Sen¡¯s skin hardened like a shell. The red coloring from him looked just like the Red Blood Demon. In a sh, his entire body was encased inside that protective shell. The more Han Sen grew to look like the Red Blood Demon, the more his presence increased. Red substance chains swirled restlessly around him.


    ¡°This is like a shapeshifting beast soul, but it is a bit different. Transfusion shapeshifting beast souls transform my body to look like the creatures that the beast souls originally belonged to. This demonic beast soul reinforces my body as well, however. I¡¯m basically half human and half demon,¡± Han Sen murmured to himself, trying to get a sense for exactly how the beast soul worked. He was very pleased with his prize.


    Despite the change in Han Sen¡¯s appearance, the demonic beast soul wouldn¡¯t turn him into a xenogeneic. He would have both the Red Blood Demon¡¯s power and his own human power.


    ¡°In demon mode, I would probably have enough power to fight the Red Blood Demon reliably. So even if I ran into the Red Blood Demon again, I wouldn¡¯t have such a hard time.¡± Han Sen tried to explore the breadth of the beast soul¡¯s power. The demonic power it wielded was greater than Han Sen had expected. He liked it more and more.


    ¡°But what does the iplete part mean? Does that mean the Peacock King beast soul and the Red Blood Demon beast soul can still be upgraded? If so, how do I make themplete beast souls?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 2699 - Fish in a Bottle

    <h4>Chapter 2699 Fish in a Bottle</h4>


    The incident in Jail Demon Hall had yet to be exined. Although it was suggested that the raging of the Red Blood Demon might have been somehow connected to the Blood Marrow Geno Fluid, the Inspection Department came to no ultimate conclusion. And before the incident, no one had known that the Bone Marrow Geno Fluid could produce this sort of effect. The warehouse frequently offered that type of geno fluid when they ran out of the ordinary ones, so it all seemed like one giant coincidence. No one should have been responsible for what urred.


    But Han Sen thought things couldn¡¯t have been that simple. He firmly believed the event had something to do with Liyu Zhen and Li Xue Cheng. Li Xue Cheng had visited him not long before the lockdown took ce. The timing was too suspicious to be a coincidence.


    But there was no evidence linking the event to Li Xue Cheng, and that meant Han Sen could not do anything to the man.


    ¡°It is a shame that the Red Blood Demon doppelganger will take another six months to regenerate. Otherwise, I could go and kill it again. Maybe that would help me figure out what an iplete beast soul is,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he fished at Underworld Lake. Then he heard Bao¡¯er¡¯s voice shouting to him, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡°Dad! I fished up the sheep head again,¡± Bao¡¯er yelled as she pulled at the Underworld Silk.


    Han Sen looked toward her and saw that she was indeed pulling the Four Sheep Cube toward her. Half of it was visible through the clouds of theke.


    Han Sen had gotten used to this happening. Bao¡¯er frequently caught the Four Sheep Cube on the end of her line, but she was never able to bring it out of theke.


    Indeed, whenever the Four Sheep Cube was on the cusp of being pulled free of theke¡¯s surface, the Underworld Silk tended to snap. The Four Sheep Cube would sink below the white mists again.


    After fishing it up so many times without actually being able to catch it, Bao¡¯er was starting to get angry. As she watched the Four Sheep Cube again, waiting for the moment it fell back into theke, she decided to try something new. With her free hand, she summoned her little gourd.


    She aimed the gourd at the sinking Four Sheep Cube. Then Bao¡¯er tapped the top of the gourd, unleashing a weird power. It was like an invisiblesso had been slung over the Four Sheep Cube. It yanked the Four Sheep Cube in the direction of the little gourd.


    Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er with shock. The things in Underworld Lake were very special, and generally, only strings made of Underworld Silk could affect them. Other powers didn¡¯t really do anything in Underworld Lake.


    Until an item left Underworld Lakepletely, no types of power should have worked on it. Han Sen had already tried using his own powers to remove the Four Sheep Cube from theke, but it hadn¡¯t worked. If his power touched the surface of Underworld Lake, the mist would disrupt and render it null.


    But the little gourd¡¯s power of suction didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all by theke. It easily pulled the Four Sheep Cube up and away. Unfortunately, Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t have enough raw power, and she seemed to be struggling to pull the statue free of the clouds.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but it felt like the Four Sheep Cube was using its own strength to pull itself back into theke. It was trying to return to the camouge of the clouds.


    Bao¡¯er gripped her little gourd tightly, and the weight of the statue slowly began to drag her little body toward Underworld Lake. Han Sen¡¯s heartbeat sped up, and he teleported over beside her and grabbed hold of her.


    Han Sen sensed that a foreign power had wrapped itself around Bao¡¯er¡¯s body, and it was towing both of them toward theke.


    ¡°What a scary power!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face paled slightly. He didn¡¯t have time to think, so he simply summoned his peacock king soul robe and used all of his power to remain still. His legs dug into thekeside soil.


    It wasn¡¯t enough. Not even the powerful beast soul could prevent the malevolent force from pulling him closer to theke. Han Sen¡¯s legs slowly tore a trench through the soil as he was dragged toward theke.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er used all of their strength, and Bao¡¯er¡¯s face flushed a deep red. But she couldn¡¯t fight off that power no matter how hard she tried, and she was on the verge of falling into theke.


    Han Sen was about to tell Bao¡¯er to put away the little gourd, but he suddenly felt a new powertch onto him from behind. The powerful forceunched them backward, almost yanking the Four Sheep Cube clear of the mist.


    Han Sen looked behind, and with much shock, he saw that it was the sixteen little pigs. They had all lined up single-file, with each pig biting the tail of the next one in line. The little pig in front was biting Han Sen¡¯s soul robe, pulling him back.


    Mysterious spellwork glowed on the forehead of each little pig, and a strange power was spreading amongst them.


    Han Sen was shocked. This level of power should have been far out of reach for a mere King ss being. Even after donning his Tianxia Peacock King soul robe, Han Sen had still been pulled toward theke. But the sixteen little pigs were holding on just fine. That was a bit weird.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t put too much thought into it, though. After all, he and Bao¡¯er had been putting all of their strength into the effort. Perhaps they had only needed a tiny bit more power, and it just so happened to be provided by the sixteen little pigs. The little creatures probably weren¡¯t that strong.


    The Four Sheep Cube was on the verge of being pulled out of theke, and Han Sen could see the faces of the bronze sheep above the clouds. They almost appeared frightened.


    ¡°Very good! Let¡¯s pull you up so I can see what the hell you are.¡± Realizing that their tug-of-war with the Four Sheep Cube was almost over, Han Sen started to get excited.


    Every time they had failed to pull the statue free, the sheep heads had mocked him. That had always upset Han Sen.


    The moment the Four Sheep Cube was lifted from theke, Han Sen felt the tension on his hands loosen. Suddenly, Bao¡¯er and the little pigs were all flying backward.


    Pang!


    The three-to-four-meter-high Four Sheep Cube came flying out of the clouds. Itnded on the soil, one of its corners digging into the ground. Grass and soil sprayed everywhere, showering Han Sen and Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Ah, I finally got you out! So what on earth are you?¡± Han Sen merrily eximed. He lifted himself off the ground and approached the Four Sheep Cube.


    Bao¡¯er and the little pigs came up to see it, too. Han Sen, Bao¡¯er, and the little pigs surrounded the Four Sheep Cube.


    After walking around, Han Sen confirmed that the Four Sheep Cube was an ordinary bronze statue. He couldn¡¯t sense any lifeforce or powering from it. It seemed dead and inanimate.


    Han Sen looked at the four sheep heads, but their faces all looked the same. They had lowered eyebrows and half-closed eyes. They looked like frozen monks. They didn¡¯t seem to be mocking anyone.


    ¡°Weird. I swear I saw different expressions on their faces. Why aren¡¯t they changing now?¡± Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to have a look, but he couldn¡¯t see anything strange about the statue. The Purple-Eye Butterfly¡¯s rewinding power didn¡¯t work on it, either.


    ¡°Is this thing dead or alive?¡± Han Sen wondered aloud, searching carefully for some sign of power from the statue. Despite itsck of response, Han Sen didn¡¯t believe that the statue was an ordinary bronze object.


    Han Sen reached out his hand to tap his fist against the side of the Four Sheep Cube. The action produced a dong dong noise. The statue didn¡¯t look damaged at all. When Han Sen saw that, he became certain that this was no ordinary piece of bronze.


    With his power, even treasures made from King ss xenogeneic genes would break if he struck them. But the Four Sheep Cube was totally fine. That meant the material was special.


    Bao¡¯er jumped over to the Four Sheep Cube to get a better look. She said in surprise, ¡°Dad, there are two fish!¡±


    ¡°Fish?¡± Han Sen asked. He flew to the top of the Four Sheep Cube and lowered his head to get a better view of the top of the Four Sheep Cube. It was full of water, and there were two goldfish inside. They were ck and white.

 Chapter 2700 - Sea Palace

    <h4>Chapter 2700 Sea Pce</h4>


    Their heads were like those of a buddha, and their tails spread like butterfly wings. Their bodies were really fat and round. Other than their ck and white coloring, they looked a little like lion head goldfish. They were swimming calmly around inside the Four Sheep Cube, undisturbed by their rough exodus from Underworld Lake.


    Bao¡¯er was squatting near the Four Sheep Cube. She put her hand down into the water, wanting to touch the fish. The fish were only a few inches below the surface of the water. She put her arm into the water up to her shoulder, but still, she couldn¡¯t touch those two goldfish.


    Han Sen frowned. He pulled out his Ghost Teeth Knife and thrust at the white fish below the water. The white fish was so close to the surface of the water, but when Han Sen thrust the knife in, the de sankpletely into the water without getting any closer to the white goldfish.


    The two fish inside didn¡¯t seem to know what was going on. They continued swimming around slowly.


    Han Sen frowned. Ghost Teeth Knife generated a dangerous knife air that flew into the water once more. While that demonic-looking Fang knife air was capable of tearing through the fabric of space, it was unable to touch the white goldfish.


    The white goldfish was still swimming around slowly. It didn¡¯t seem even remotely shaken by Han Sen¡¯s attacks, and the few inches of water above it was like the length of an entire sr system. No matter how scary Han Sen¡¯s knife air was, it couldn¡¯t go through the water to touch the fish inside.


    ¡°This Four Sheep Cube is so weird,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He reached out, grabbing the cube and toppling it onto its side. Water began pouring out of the top of the statue.


    Water burst out like a flooded river overrunning its banks. The water poured out so quickly that it looked like it was going to form anotherke, but the water level within the cube didn¡¯t seem like it was being reduced.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen thought, disturbed. The Four Sheep Cube was far too strange. Not even he could see or understand what it was.


    If the statue was deified, it was still strange that Han Sen couldn¡¯t get a power reading from it. And if it was just an ordinary object, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to hold an ocean¡¯s worth of water.


    Han Sen was lost in thought, so he didn¡¯t immediately notice that Bao¡¯er had climbed to the top of one of the bronze sheep heads. She used her foot to stomp on it.


    Clearly, Bao¡¯er was more than capable of holding a grudge. She remembered each and every time the sheep had mocked her as they fell back into theke of clouds. So, she wanted to step on the heads of the sheep to unleash the anger she had been harboring all that time.


    But when she started stomping the head, she heard a ¡°katcha katcha¡± noise. The sheep head had been raised, but it was pushed down by Bao¡¯er¡¯s furious blows. The sheep head was lowered, as if it was about to take a bite of grass.


    Bao¡¯er was shocked by this, too. She hadn¡¯t thought the Four Sheep Cube was fragile enough to break after being stomped on.


    Han Sen jerked his head up, immediately noticing the strange scene. The bronze sheep head had been stomped down by Bao¡¯er, but the other three heads were still raised.


    An ominous feeling rolled through Han Sen¡¯s stomach. Before, when he struck the statue, he thought it was a very hard object. He had been unable to leave a single mark on the object. Bao¡¯er, however, had almost broken one of the heads when she stomped on it twice.


    ¡°If Bao¡¯er didn¡¯t use some special power to do that, then the cube...¡± Before Han Sen could finish his thought, he saw the swimming goldfish suddenly elerate.


    As the two goldfish swam, the water started to splosh and spin until a whirlpool formed.


    Han Sen realized this was bad. He grabbed Bao¡¯er and turned to teleport away. He wanted to get as far away from the Four Sheep Cube as he could. But after picking up Bao¡¯er, he realized he was toote. A powerful force of suction reached out of the cube and grabbed him and Bao¡¯er. They fell into the whirlpool and quickly sank.


    The 16 pigs got pulled in, as well. They were spun around inside the whirlpool alongside Han Sen and Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen held onto Bao¡¯er as he tried to escape, but the world around him had turned into chaos. When he finally managed to regain control of himself and pull himself out of the water, he froze. The Four Sheep Cube sat quietly beside him, and the two goldfish were once more swimming cidly through the water. The vortex had disappeared, and the sheep head that Bao¡¯er had stomped on looked ordinary again. Just like the other three sheep heads, it was raised. Its eyebrows were lowered and its eyes were half-open. It looked as if nothing had happened.


    The 16 small piggies emerged from the water, too. Theyy on the frame of the cube as they shook the water off of their skin.


    Nothing seemed to have changed, but the environment around them waspletely different. Han Sen and the others had been on the shore of Underworld Lake only moments before, but now they were somece else. As he looked around, Han Sen didn¡¯t even think that they were still in Outer Sky.


    They were standing near a range of pces. Unlike the pces that could be found in Outer Sky, however, these pces hadn¡¯t been constructed atop mountains. Rather, they were built across the surface of a nearby sea.


    All kinds of different pces stood across the seemingly endless sea. They were like inds, spread out across an infinite ocean. This ce wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found in Outer Sky.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Han Sen looked around. Aside from the pces, there was nothing much to see. There didn¡¯t seem to be any living beings around, either.


    The sea below them looked infinitely deep, but it wasn¡¯t like an ordinary sea. The sea wasn¡¯t blue; it was transparent like a crystal, and there were no waves. The water looked strangely quiet and still.


    ¡°Dad, the sun is weird.¡± Bao¡¯er lifted a finger to point at the sun in the sky. She looked at it with curiosity.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t noticed the sun, but now that Bao¡¯er was pointing her finger at it, he looked and became just as shocked.


    The sun was releasing light and heat, but it was so weird. Even calling it a ¡°sun¡± was something of a misnomer. It was more like a clock in the sky.


    The clock face held three needles, varying in length and thickness, which obviously represented seconds, minutes, and hours.


    Although there were no numbers on the clock, the position of the needles seemed to be showing that it was 12 o¡¯clock.


    ¡°A pce on a sea of silent water, where the sun is a clock... What kind of ce have wee to?¡± Han Sen thought warily. He didn¡¯t trust this ce.


    The pces floated calmly on the surface of the sea, although nothing seemed to be holding them aloft. Even the Four Sheep Cube was floating unaided on the surface. Everything around them was so quiet. Since they had arrived, Han Sen hadn¡¯t noticed a single sound or movement from their surroundings.


    The two goldfish inside the cube were swimming. They seemed to be ying in the water.


    As he looked around at the pces spread across the sea, Han Sen wondered what he should do next. But as he did, he suddenly heard a sound from far away.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    In that moment, the air was filled with the sound of tolling bells. Han Sen turned his head up to the sky to get a look at the sun-clock. The three needles on the sun were pointing to the very top. For a normal clock, that either would mean it was 12 AM or 12 PM.

 Chapter 2701 - Giant Prisoners

    <h4>Chapter 2701 Giant Prisoners</h4>


    The sound of the tolling bells echoed across the vast ocean. It was extremely strange to hear so much sound in a ce that had previously been so dead.


    ¡°Five times... six times...¡± Han Sen was silently counting each chime. He counted all the way to 12, then the bells fell quiet.


    The moment the bells stopped, the doors of every pce opened wide. Some of the buildings looked like modern metal structures, while others were crafted like vintage castles. Regardless of their appearances, all of the pces opened their doors at the same time, as if they had been rigged to do so automatically.


    When the pce doors opened up, a sense of life came to the previously dead and barren ocean. Han Sen could even hear footsteps echoing from the nearest pce.


    Even a person who was almost deaf could have heard those booming footsteps. Each one was like a small earthquake, and the sounds pressed against Han Sen¡¯s eardrums like a physical weight.


    Those earthquake-like footsteps drew Han Sen¡¯s gaze toward the pce¡¯s door, and he soon saw something massive emerging through the open door frame.


    It was a giant that was 100 meters tall. Although it was big, it didn¡¯t seem clumsy or awkward. Instead, it moved its massive body with grace, exuding a sense of explosive power with every motion. If the being wished to, Han Sen figured it could cast power with enough strength and speed to destroy an entire with ease.


    Han Sen¡¯s brows furrowed as he noticed the manacles attached to the giant¡¯s hands and legs. It gave him the sense that this was a prisoner of some notoriety. The giant¡¯s eyes looked very dull, and it just stared forward into space.


    Han Sen quickly realized that the giant he was watching wasn¡¯t the only one that had emerged. A giant now stood in front of every pce across that entire ocean.


    All the other giants were bound hand and foot as well, and their eyes were lifeless. They stood quietly in front of their respective buildings.


    ¡°They have suchrge bodies. They aren¡¯t sinking, despite the fact that they¡¯re standing on the surface of the sea. The current seems to be moving them, though. They¡¯re all being pulled in the same direction.¡± Han Sen hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should follow and see what was up, as all of this seemed like weird nonsense.


    Outer Sky shouldn¡¯t have allowed a foreign object to conduct space teleportation, but the Four Sheep Cube had brought them effortlessly to this strange sea.


    Han Sen had visited too many weird ces in his time. So, even though this ce was very strange, Han Sen wasn¡¯t too shaken. What caught him off guard, however, was the presence of those giants.


    There was an incredible gravitas to the presence of the giants, and it made Han Sen wonder if they were deified elites.


    But as Han Sen thought about it, he realized that he could see 200 or 300 of the giants. If they were all deified elites, he couldn¡¯t imagine what race they must have represented to have so many deified elites in their ranks.


    Even more frightening, these power giants were being treated like prisoners. Their limbs were chained, and something was wrong with their eyes. Who could have imprisoned giants like these?


    Han Sen wanted to go and find out, but he concluded that it would be too dangerous. If something had been able to trap those giants, it could likely detect Han Sen¡¯s presence, especially if he went looking for it.


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s just find a way to leave this creepy ce.¡± Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and returned to the Four Sheep Cube.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to go see?¡± Bao¡¯er asked, looking at the giants that were drifting away on the currents.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. For now, let¡¯s just figure out a way to get out of here,¡± Han Sen answered with a shake of his head. He walked over to the Four Sheep Cube. He remembered Bao¡¯er stepping on one of the sheep heads, which triggered the whirlpool that had brought them to this ce.


    ¡°Now, we have to take a risk.¡± Han Sen directed the small pigs to go back into the pool of water in the Four Sheep Cube. He picked up Bao¡¯er and jumped in after them, but not before stepping on one of the bronze sheep heads.


    Katcha-cha!


    When Han Sen¡¯s foot came down on the bronze sheep head, the two goldfish started to swim around like mad again. The water in the cube became a whirlpool once more.


    ¡°We must go back.¡± Han Sen once more felt a maic force emanating from the cube. He and Bao¡¯er were sucked into the cube and its whirlpool. The 16 little piggies were spinning around inside like mad, too.


    When the water flow stopped, and Han Sen emerged from the cube, he realized with pleasant surprise that they were back on the shores of Underworld Lake.


    ¡°Is the Four Sheep Cube a teleporter? If that is the case, I wonder where it sent us. And what were those giants?¡± Han Sen looked at the Four Sheep Cube as he mulled these questions over. He continued to think to himself, saying, ¡°This bronze sheep head gives me the ability to teleport. I wonder what the other three sheep heads do. Does each one provide a different function? Or will the others send me to different ces?¡±


    Han Sen gave the matter some thought. His curiosity regarding the object had increased immensely, but he didn¡¯t want to take too many risks. If his instincts were correct, those giants were deifieds. And if that was true, wherever they were going had to be very dangerous.


    Based on that assumption, Han Sen imagined that the other three bronze sheep heads would lead him to somece else that was dangerous, too.


    Despite all his strengths and talents, Han Sen had a w. He could be too curious. He knew how dangerous that sea filled with giants could be, but now that he had discovered such a weird and mysterious ce, it would drive him insane if he didn¡¯t go and find out its secrets.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you stay here.¡± Han Sen set Bao¡¯er down, nning to visit the giant world alone.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Bao¡¯er clutched Han Sen¡¯s leg, not wanting to let go.


    ¡°That ce is too dangerous. I will go and scout ahead. If it looks fun, I will take you there.¡± Han Sen had tofort Bao¡¯er for a while before she agreed to stay behind.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er somece far away before returning to the Four Sheep Cube. He used his hand to press down on the sheep head.


    Just like before, the two goldfish in the water started to swim in a swift circle. They created a whirlpool in the water that sucked Han Sen inside.


    When Han Sen emerged from the Four Sheep Cube, he found himself standing atop that big sea again. The giants had all disappeared. He looked at the sun, and the clock was showing that only a dozen minutes had passed.


    Boom!


    Han Sen suddenly heard a massive explosione from where the giants had gone. He could feel the spike of powering from that direction.


    As the power shook the air around him, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He whispered to himself in a hoarse voice, ¡°That shockwave... It feels like Break Six Skies. Are these giants the legendary Breakskies?¡±


    Break Six Skies was the secret geno art of the Breakskies. The Destroyed were one of the few races with the blood of the Breakskies in them, but they were never as good as the Breakskies themselves.


    The legends of the universe imed that the Breakskies were unable to breed. So, the universe gradually forgot them. If they wanted to extend their bloodline, they had to interbreed with other races to create hybrid Breakskies, like the Destroyed.


    If these giants really were Breakskies, then the story of the Breakskies¡¯ fall wasn¡¯t as simple as it initially seemed.

 Chapter 2702 - Giants Move Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 2702 Giants Move Mountains</h4>


    Without hesitation, Han Sen followed the waves of the sea. He flew in the direction they wereing from. He didn¡¯t dare to teleport, though. He merely reduced his presence as much as he could and flew slowly.


    Because teleportation caused ripples in the fabric of space, elites were likely to pick up on such a technique if he used it. That could allow the people he was tailing to notice his presence, which he was trying very hard to avoid advertising. It was better for Han Sen to fly in as slowly and quietly as he could. He wouldn¡¯t draw as much attention that way.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions sounded one after another. The strong shockwaves they emitted let Han Sen confirm that it really was the power of Break Six Skies. He had practiced Break Six Skies before, but he had never used it to create anything as powerful as the shockwaves that were now rolling by him. Whoever was using Break Six Skies right now was far stronger than he was, that was for sure.


    ¡°Are those giants really Breakskies? What are they doing here?¡± Han Sen was growing more and more suspicious of this whole situation. He wanted to teleport forward to get there with greater haste and see what they were doing.


    The hyper scary Break Six Skies shockwaves might have suggested an obscenely dangerous battle was going on, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t feel any other powers or geno arts being used. If the giants were fighting some other group, Han Sen should have been able to detect some evidence of foreign powers.


    ¡°Are the giants killing each other, maybe?¡± Although Han Sen wanted to find out the truth, he still remained patient and flew forward slowly. He was careful not to rush.


    The sea sloshed and danced like mad with the energy that was being released. Han Sen flew between the wild waves, figuring they were a perfect opportunity to hide and remain out of sight.


    This sea was unimaginably weird. Han Sen had flown for dozens of miles, yet he hadn¡¯t seen a single piece of seaweed or ocean creature. This sea was like distilled water, manmade, and without a single speck of bacteria.


    The pces that floated on the surface were now far behind Han Sen. He had passed 300 of them as he flew forward, but that seemed to be all that there were.


    ¡°If each pce contained a giant, then that means there are 300 giants here. That is so many defied elites! That¡¯s almost as glorious as the legends I¡¯ve heard of Sacred. What kind of people could have trapped these guys?¡± Han Sen was growing increasingly worried about this strange situation he had stumbled into.


    Eventually, Han Sen saw a big mountain appear over the horizon. That mountain quickly swelled to block his vision as he flew toward it. It looked massive.


    The giants, who were possibly Breakskies, had gathered at the foothills of the mountain. They were all swinging their fists to wallop the mountain.


    Han Sen had been waiting for this moment. The shockwaves of their blows rushed over him, and he confirmed the nature of the power. It really was Break Six Skies.


    But what surprised Han Sen was that they weren¡¯t fighting. They were using Break Six Skies to excavate the rocks of the mountain.


    Three hundred giants, all in tight manacles, were like prisoners condemned to a mining camp. They punched the mountain, breaking away pieces of rock with a slow, steady rhythm.


    The mountain looked grey, and Han Sen had no idea what sort of stone it was. Even though the giants were unleashing an insane amount of power as they worked, they only created a hole the size of one of their fists with each strike.


    The 300 giants swung their fists with the imcability of machines, but the mountain was simply too massive. When the giants¡¯ progress was measured against the immensity of their task, it was obvious that they were barely making any headway.


    ¡°What are these guys doing? It isn¡¯t as if they¡¯re collecting the stones. Their punches are pretty much destroying the rocks, so they can¡¯t be after the stone itself.¡± Han Sen eyed the mountain curiously.


    Han Sen continued flying, checking out the nearby area. Aside from that huge mountain and 300 giants, Han Sen didn¡¯t see anything else of note. There was just water in every direction.


    Han Sen inched closer to the mountain, but he did not dare get too close. He was worried there might be creatures lurking about that he couldn¡¯t detect.


    He spent a while watching the giants, but even after a considerable amount of time, he couldn¡¯t understand what the giants were doing.


    ¡°Are these guys the heirs of Yu Gong? Are all of his children here, moving this mountain? Or does the mountain possess some kind of treasure?¡± Han Sen wondered with interest.


    Han Sen examined the mountain more closely. God knew how long the 300 giants had been working there. They had only removed a small part of the mountain¡¯s foothills. If they were trying to make a tunnel, it would take years.


    ¡°The way they¡¯re striking seems like they¡¯re trying to move the mountain, not dig into the side of it,¡± Han Sen thought with a frown. He decided that he should fly around the mountain. Perhaps he could find some piece of text carved into the mountain, or really anything that might shed light on this baffling situation.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t flown very far around the mountain when his eyes widened. He came to an abrupt stop.


    A giant metal pir had been pushed into the side of the mountain. It looked something like the Sky God Pir, actually.


    Even more strangely, the metal pir had been rammed through the chest of a giant. It was pinning him to the mountain.


    That giant looked stronger than the other 300 Breakskies that Han Sen had seen so far. Its armor was crusted with dull, dried blood. Its blood-matted white hair looked like a waterfall, but it also obscured the giant¡¯s face. What did he look like? Han Sen had no idea.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t sense a lifeforce within this massive creature, but he could definitely sense a presence. It was hard to describe. When Han Sen looked at the giant, he felt numb. Goosebumps red across his skin.


    The giant was a dead man pinned to a mountain, but Han Sen felt as if his presence could break the sun and the moon. It was like the sky and the ground would be forced to obey this monster.


    ¡°How can a dead man have this much power? How strong had he once been, then?¡± Han Sen¡¯s shock quickly gave way to confusion. ¡°Are these giants trying to move the mountain so they can bring this body down? That is so stupid. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to dig around thence itself? If they follow their current path, they¡¯ll have to dig through almost the entire mountain in order to bring the body down.¡±


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand what the giants were thinking, and so he continued soaring around the mountain to see if he could find anything else.


    He ended up disappointed. He flew around the mountain, but aside from the pir and the giant corpse pinned to the mountain, there was nothing else to find.¡°The giants have to be after that body, but the way they¡¯re digging into the rocks makes no sense. There must be a reason why they cannot bring the body down right away,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen spent a long time watching them from afar. The giants kept using their fists to shatter stone. They did it would reprieve.


    Han Sen made a calction. At their current speed, it would take more than ten thousand years for them to bring the whole mountain down.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The bells in the sky rang again. Han Sen raised his head. The three needles were pointing north again. That meant it was 12 o¡¯clock.


    Upon hearing the bell, the giants striking the mountain stopped their work. They all turned and headed back the way they hade.


    When the giants were gone, Han Sen saw something unbelievable.

 Chapter 2703 - Horizontal Evil

    <h4>Chapter 2703 Horizontal Evil</h4>


    The mountain that the giants had just been digging was slowly growing back. Every hole created by the fist of a giant re-filled, and the mountain itself actually expanded. Han Sen froze in ce as he saw this.


    To make sure he was seeing this correctly, Han Sen remained where he was for a while. The craters that the giants had made were bing smaller and smaller. That meant his eyes weren¡¯t going funny; the mountain really was growing.


    Buzz!


    Han Sen was staring at it when he suddenly heard a high-pitch sonic sound. When that sound hit his eardrums, Han Sen¡¯s head became all blurry. He clutched his skill and tumbled down. He fell into the sea.


    Han Sen quickly cast a power to deflect that frightening sonic power. He felt a bit better, but his head was still ringing. He couldn¡¯tpletely block the sound.


    Fighting his way back out of the water wasn¡¯t easy. His head had only just reached the surface when he could hear that sound clearly again. He realized that the sounds were actuallying from the metal pir. The metal pir spun like a drill bit, and the patterns across the metal pir shone with a weird light. The lights spun with the metal pir, carving into the scary giant¡¯s chest. Blood poured from the wound, sshing over the giant¡¯s armor and hair. The blood left red streaks over everything that it touched.


    Han Sen only now realized that the giant¡¯s armor wasn¡¯t actually red. It had simply been dyed red by the blood pouring out of him.


    Blood had clearly been soaking into the giant¡¯s hair for a long time, as well. Only the upper-portions of the creature¡¯s hair had avoided the blood spray and maintained their silver-white color.


    Han Sen had thought the giant, impaled body was simply a corpse. However, as the metal pir spun, Han Sen could sense the body trembling. It looked as if it was suffering unimaginable pain.


    ¡°That guy is alive!¡± Han Sen was in shock.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Han Sen was thinking to himself. But then, he heard a sound. The metal pir was still drilling brutally into the giant¡¯s chest, but with a thunderous noise, the frightening creature turned its head to look toward Han Sen. Its eyes peered at Han Sen through the unkempt hair. Although the giant was only looking at him, it made Han Sen feel extremely unsettled. The gaze was so intense that it almost felt like it was burning him.


    The scary giant¡¯s voice shook while it spoke. It seemed as if it was suffering.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine what the giant must be feeling at that moment. It would be worried if having a drill pushed into your chest wasn¡¯t excruciatingly painful.


    ¡°Who are you? And why are you here?¡± Han Sen flew backward out of the water. He tried to put some distance between himself and the giant, so he retreated to a careful distance before he spoke.


    The scary giant continued to stare at Han Sen. He didn¡¯t look away. After a while, he said, ¡°If you were able toe here, shouldn¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Why would I know who you are?¡± Han Sen asked, once he had fallen back a little further from the giant.


    The scary giant looked shocked, and then heughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t know who I am, then that is great. That means you don¡¯t know who Sacred Leader is.¡±


    ¡°You are Sacred Leader?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked at the giant with sheer disbelief.


    When the giant heard Han Sen ask that, he looked shocked as well. He looked at Han Sen with a strange expression, and he didn¡¯t speak. It was like he was trying to figure something out.


    When the giant fell silent, Han Sen asked again. ¡°Who are you? Why have you been pinned to the mountain?¡±


    The scary giant gave Han Sen a conflicted look. He said, ¡°I am the Breaksky alpha.¡±


    Although he was pinned to a mountain and enduring torture, the scary giant sounded extremely proud when he said those words. It was like the whole universe had reason to look up to him, all because of that one simple fact.


    ¡°You are the alpha of the Breakskies? These giants are really Breakskies, then?¡± Although Han Sen had already guessed as much, hearing the scary giant admit he was one of the Breakskies still came as a bit of a shock.


    ¡°Yes. The others are all Breakskies, too.¡± The Breaksky alpha froze and asked Han Sen, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Han Sen. I am a nobody crystallizer,¡± Han Sen said, trying to be polite.


    ¡°Since when have the crystallizers developed bodies like yours?¡± The Breakskies alpha looked at Han Sen, but his face was impassive, and his thoughts remained hidden.


    ¡°I think you have been locked up for too long, and as a result, you don¡¯t know what has been going on in the wider world outside. The crystallizers are different these days.¡± Han Sen then cocked his head to the side and asked. ¡°Why are you locked up here? Why aren¡¯t your people saving you?¡±


    ¡°You are right. This is no longer the era of the Breakskies.¡± The Breaksky alpha sighed and said, ¡°If they hadn¡¯t tried to save me, they wouldn¡¯t be locked up here forever and forced to dig through a mountain each and every day.¡±


    ¡°Who was able to trap you here? Was it Sacred Leader?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The Breaksky alpha had mentioned Sacred Leader earlier, so perhaps there was a connection between the two of them.


    Breaksky alpha shook his head. He started to say something more, but then his expression changed. He told Han Sen, ¡°Quick! Hide in my hair or you will be dead.¡±


    Han Sen had already noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. Even the ck crystal armor was releasing a sense indicating imminent danger. The Breaksky alpha wasn¡¯t lying.


    Han Sen¡¯s body shed away. He flew up to the alpha¡¯s shoulder, then climbed into the giant¡¯s hair.


    ¡°No matter what happens, you cannot release a single speck of your presence,¡± the Breaksky alpha murmured. He stopped talking and turned to stare coldly up into the sky.


    Han Sen buried himself in the giant¡¯s hair and reduced the sense of his presence. The ck crystal armor released some weird sort of power that locked down his body. Han Sen¡¯s aura vanished until he couldn¡¯t even detect his own presence.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt a ripple flow through the space above them. Han Sen looked into the sky, and he saw something emerging from the area next to the sun-clock.


    When he saw the shape of the descending body, Han Sen almost screamed. It was King Jun, the being he had seen on Eclipse long ago. After he was injured, Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen him again. He couldn¡¯t believe he was seeing him again here, of all ces.


    ¡°Horizontal Evil, have you given this some thought?¡± King Jun was wearing gold armor and a gold helmet. He looked like a god-king in the sky. His eyes were like lightning as they looked at the scary giant.


    ¡°It looks like your wounds have almost healed, and yet you have time to waste here every day. If you have so much time, why don¡¯t you try to find out who attacked you and made you like this?¡± the scary giant said.


    Rather than being angered, King Jun replied with a voice full of cool spite. ¡°Horizontal Evil, do you really want to be trapped here for all eternity? Do you want to see your people try to save you without rest?¡±

 Chapter 2704 - God Area

    <h4>Chapter 2704 God Area</h4>


    ¡°Even if you can endure the pain of this impaling punishment, are you willing to watch your people toil pointlessly for the rest of their lives? Do you want them to suffer in this ce like a group of shambling corpses?¡± King Jun looked down at the scary giant from high above. He looked like he was on cloud nine.


    Horizontal Evil was suffering constant torture, but he still managed tough. ¡°Even if everyone abandons me, neither the living nor the dead will ept the Breakskies. So, what does it matter? Do you guys want Super Gene? Well, I¡¯m not giving it to anyone.¡±


    Han Sen caught his breath when he heard that. Finally, another mention of the elusive Super Gene.


    King Jun¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He looked at Horizontal Evil calmly and said, ¡°You are sacrificing yourself and your people for Sacred Leader¡¯s most treasured secret. Is it truly worth the cost? You are being tortured here. Did you not notice? All of your fellow Breakskies are going to die here with you. Where is Sacred Leader now? Did he ever express any desire to save you? Has he ever done anything for the Breakskies?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep talking. No one will extract any of Super Gene¡¯s secrets from me. Sky Armor failed before, and you, King Jun? You will fail, as well. Try harder,¡± Horizontal said mockingly to his oppressor.


    King Junughed at Horizontal Evil. He didn¡¯t lose his cool as a result of Horizontal Evil¡¯s taunting. With his holier-than-thou attitude firmly in ce, he said, ¡°I have all the time in the world. You should take your own time and think about it some more. However, I havee to visit you because there is something I wish to tell you. I¡¯m going away for a while. When Ie back, I will give you a small gift. It will surprise you, and I think you should look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Horizontal Evil asked with a frown.


    ¡°You will know it when you see it. And I assure you, you will be very surprised.¡± A weird smirk crossed King Jun¡¯s face. He then turned around, flew toward that sun that looked like a clock, and disappeared.


    After a while, Horizontal Evil spoke to Han Sen in a gravelly voice. ¡°You cane out now.¡±


    Han Sen rose out of Horizontal Evil¡¯s hair, feeling relieved. Fortunately, King Jun had remained unaware of Han Sen¡¯s presence through the entire conversation. God only knew what might have happened if his presence had been disclosed.


    After King Jun left, the ck crystal armor returned to its dormant state, as well. The rms he was receiving from his senses and nerves gradually went quiet.


    ¡°You are only King ss. How did you get here?¡± Horizontal Evil asked Han Sen. To him, half-deifieds and Kings were the same. There was no distinction between them.


    Han Sen told him about the Four Sheep Cube, and after Horizontal Evil heard Han Sen¡¯s exnation, he frowned. ¡°That means the Four Sheep Cube is a treasure thates from the anti-material world. That is certainly quite strange. Perhaps that is the reason it sent you here.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ce is this? And who was that man?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Horizontal Evil didn¡¯t answer Han Sen. Instead, he asked a question of his own. ¡°Tell me about what is going on in the universe right now.¡±


    Remaining patient, Han Sen began to describe the state of the universe these days. Horizontal Evil listened to every word and asked a lot of questions. His face grew more and more concerned as the discussion went on.


    Horizontal Evil eventually looked up at the sun in the sky and gestured for Han Sen to stop talking. ¡°My time is almost up. You shoulde back tomorrow.¡±


    Han Sen was going to continue, but he then heard the bells chime. He raised his head and noticed that twelve whole hours had gone by.


    The metal pir stopped spinning, and its lights faded away. It returned to looking like a simple metal pole. Horizontal Evil¡¯s eyes slowly closed, and he looked as if he had slipped into a deep sleep. No matter how Han Sen tried to wake him, there was no response.


    Not long after, Han Sen heard the Breakskies headed toward him. They didn¡¯t see Han Sen, and they got back to digging that mountain.


    When Han Sen saw this again, he felt a sharp pang of sympathy in his heart. It was upsetting to see what they were forced to do, now that he had learned more.


    ¡°These Breakskies try to dig into the mountain every day. They are trying to save their alpha, but it is a task that they will never fully aplish. Whoever set this up is unimaginably evil. Killing them would have been simple, but he wanted them to suffer this painful existence for the rest of their lives. It is quite scary to think about.¡± Han Sen sighed. He didn¡¯t stay there any longer. He flew back to the Four Sheep Cube.


    When he returned to Underworld Lake, he found Bao¡¯er and the 16 piggies waiting there. They were all looking at Han Sen when he came back.


    ¡°Exquisite and Li Keer didn¡¯t show up while I was absent?¡± Han Sen asked, picking up Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°No.¡± Bao¡¯er shook her head.


    Han Sen nodded. That was one less thing to worry about. He tried putting the Four Sheep Cube inside Destiny¡¯s Tower, and he was able to slide it inside without difficulty. He let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If I have another chance in the future, I will go and visit that Horizontal Evil. Maybe I can get some secrets out of him. Going by what King Jun had to say, it seems Horizontal Evil has a fairly firm connection to Sacred Leader,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He then proceeded to think about how he might pry some more secrets from Horizontal Evil.


    That wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. Horizontal Evil had been there for years, and he hadn¡¯t divulged his secrets to his tormentor, who was practically a god. Han Sen, on the other hand, was just a mere stranger. Building any semnce of trust between the two of them would be very difficult. It would be hard to extract secrets from the powerful Breaksky.


    Han Sen practiced on the shores of theke for half a day. He was going to wait twelve hours before traveling to that mysterious world and visiting Horizontal Evil again, but before his time to go had arrived, he saw someone flying toward him.


    ¡°Uncle Yu,¡± Han Sen said, raising an eyebrow when he saw the shape of the man. Yu Shanxin was riding a crane toward him.


    Yu Shanxin dismounted the crane. He stepped up to Han Sen with a smile and asked, ¡°The thing that the leader wanted you to do, how has it been going so far?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Sky Pce Leader didn¡¯t ask me to do anything,¡± Han Sen said, pretending to be surprised.


    Yu Shanxin nodded and said, ¡°You are being very careful. That is how you should be, but you need to find that woman. Quickly.¡±


    When he heard that, Han Sen believed Yu Shanxin really was aware of what Sky Pce Leader had asked him to do. He raised a hand in surrender and said, ¡°Aftering to Outer Sky, I haven¡¯t had the chance to meet many of the Very High. How am I supposed to locate my target?¡±


    Privately, Han Sen was thinking, ¡°And even if I had met many of the Very High, I can¡¯t just strip them down to reveal whether or not they have a birthmark near their heart.¡±


    ¡°This is a very tricky situation, but I believe you have what it takes,¡± Yu Shanxin said with a smile.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? And why can¡¯t you do it?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°This is your task, not mine. I have other things to do.¡± Yu Shanxin smiled and went on to say, ¡°Right. If there is nothing more, in a few days, Exquisite and Li Keer will take you to the god area. You better behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°The god area? I am just a half-deified. How will I go to the god area?¡± Han Sen asked in consternation.


    He had heard of the god area before. It was a very special xenogeneic space, rather like the core area. While only Kings could go to the core area, the god area was a xenogeneic space reserved for deifieds.

 Chapter 2705 - Bao Lian

    <h4>Chapter 2705 Bao Lian</h4>


    ¡°The Very High have a way for you to enter the god area. But your reputation could hurt you there,¡± Yu Shanxin said with augh.


    ¡°What does reputation have to do with going to the god area to hunt xenogeneics?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand.


    Yu Shanxin¡¯s smile was grim. He told Han Sen, ¡°In the god area, they have more than just primitive xenogeneics. They have all kinds of deified-level xenogeneics. Even a super-strong half-deified will find themselves at the bottom of the god area food chain. Killing xenogeneics in the god area will be exceptionally difficult. Taking 10,000 steps backward, even if you could kill them, you shouldn¡¯t have to go to the god area. Outer Sky already has many xenogeneics. In fact, they probably have more than live in the god area, so the silkworms shouldn¡¯t have to go to the god area.¡±


    ¡°Then why are they spending so much effort on taking us there?¡± Han Sen asked, even more confused.


    Yu Shanxinughed. ¡°Simple. They want us to fight other deified elites.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he almostughed in disbelief. ¡°No way! Other deifieds are harder to deal with than deified xenogeneics. If I can¡¯t kill deified xenogeneics, how am I supposed to deal with deified elites?¡±


    ¡°Good question. Normally, we wouldn¡¯t have the power to fight the deifieds of another race. But with the Very High, things are a little different,¡± Yu Shanxin said with a smile.


    Now Han Sen understood. The Very High had a particr purpose for pitting them against other deified warriors. It was training, in a twisted way.


    Considering that the silkworms were valuable to the Very High, the deifieds of other races would go easy on them. They wouldn¡¯t kill silkworms like Han Sen.


    And the silkworms could fight against fighters from other races, allowing them to increase their knowledge and power. They could gain more experience by doing this. They would basically be using deifieds from across the universe as sparring partners. Only the Very High would dare to attempt such an audacious n.


    ¡°What if we run into a grumpy deified? There might be some deifieds who don¡¯t respect the Very High enough to avoid killing us. What would we do then?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    Although the Very High were powerful, there was no chance that every single person respected them. If Han Sen ran into someone who disliked the Very High for some reason, his little vacation to the god area could prove quite deadly.


    Yu Shanxin tilted his head at Han Sen. ¡°Have you forgotten what silkworms are? To the Very High, we are considered tools. And if a tool breaks, it can be reced.¡±


    After pausing, Yu Shanxin said, ¡°Plus, many of the deifieds know this about the Very High. If they refused the Very High¡¯s request, it would cause problems for them. Some of them are quite eager to teach us, the chosen of the Very High, a good lesson. They might not want to kill us, but they would rather enjoy making us suffer. When you go there, you must be prepared.¡±


    ¡°That means we are going to the god area to get our butts kicked?¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    ¡°That is close enough to the truth, but fights like these will help to steel our will and improve ourbat abilities. Many half-deified silkworms be deified in god area fights. I guess that can be considered the silver lining.¡± Yu Shanxin shrugged, then waved casually to Han Sen. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You need to hurry up with the task that the leader gave you. Four years is neither a long nor short amount of time. Either way, you should get it done as soon as possible.¡±


    Of course, shortly after Yu Shanxin and Han Sen had this conversation, Li Keer and Exquisite showed up at Underworld Lake. There, they told Han Sen he would need to go to the god area to practice.


    Han Sen had prepared himself, so he readily agreed. But because of this, Han Sen didn¡¯t have another chance to go and see Horizontal Evil.


    The god area was essed in a simr way to the core area. A person had to generate substance chains, and then they could push open the god area door. Han Sen and most of the other silkworms hadn¡¯t yet generated substance chains, but the Very High had a geno fluid that would allow them to generate substance chains for a short period of time. That way, they could enter the god area sooner than would be possible if they relied on their natural ascension process.


    The Very High could also use a special connection to the silkworms to follow their silkworms to the god area.


    But because creating this geno fluid was difficult, each silkworm was only granted three vials of the stuff. That meant that until Han Sen became deified, he could only go to the god area three times. So, each time he went to the god area, he would have to stay there as long as he could before exiting.


    After Han Sen used his first vial of geno fluid, his power didn¡¯t increase. Changes began to ur throughout his body, though. He was able to generate a substance chain.


    It was more of an image, in truth. While it had the structure of a substance chain, itcked a deified level of power. Han Sen¡¯s personal strength didn¡¯t increase after he drank the fluid.


    The process of opening the gate to the god area was the same as opening the core area door. The only difference was that Li Keer and Exquisite could also enter the god area door that Han Sen opened. They stepped into the god area alongside Han Sen.


    ¡°The god area looks the same as the regr universe.¡± Han Sen found himself standing on a grass field. He looked around. He thought the god area and the universe looked simr.


    The biggest difference was the fact that thend around him seemed to stretch as far as he could see in every direction. There didn¡¯t seem to be an end.


    ¡°You have juste to the god area, so you aren¡¯t familiar with this ce yet,¡± Li Keer said. ¡°When you see a god spirit storm, you will realize how scary the god area can actually be.¡±


    ¡°What is a god spirit storm?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The god area doesn¡¯t have any xenogeneics, usually. They only show up when a god spirit storm arrives. Xenogeneics only appear in such storms. So, that will show you the brutal reality of the god area. If there weren¡¯t any god spirit storms, you could treat this ce like a holiday hotspot.¡± Li Keerughed.


    As they were talking, someone came flying through the sky toward them. Han Sen had a look at who it was, and he noticed it was a deified Extreme King.


    ¡°Are you the Extreme King known as Bao Lian?¡± Exquisite asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The deified Extreme King looked at Exquisite with confusion.


    ¡°We are Exquisite and Li Keer of the Very High. Greetings.¡± Exquisite and Li Keer greeted the man.


    Bao Lian heard the words ¡°Very High,¡± and he seemed to remember something. He smiled and asked, ¡°You two aredies of the Very High? Do you need anything?¡±


    Bao Lian said that, but he looked at Han Sen instead. He was obviously aware of what Li Keer and Exquisite wanted him to do. He recognized Han Sen, as well.


    It was difficult for people of the Extreme King not to recognize Han Sen. He had killed a prince, defeated an elder, and kidnapped King Bai¡¯s favorite son, after all. There were many in the universe who might not recognize Han Sen at first nce, but most of the Extreme King did. Their hatred for him ran deep in their hearts.


    ¡°I heard that Han Sen had be a silkworm of the Very High. I can¡¯t believe he has shown up in the god area so soon. And here I am, meeting him. This is a great chance for me,¡± Bao Lian thought to himself. His eyes shed.

 Chapter 2706 - Life and Death is a Matter of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 2706 Life and Death is a Matter of Fate</h4>


    Bao Lian wasn¡¯t nning on killing Han Sen in front of the Very High, but he wanted to use this opportunity to teach him a lesson. There was nothing the Very High could say against that.


    But Bao Lian was aware that Han Sen had the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Even Meng Lie had been frozen by Han Sen and left to dangle in the sky. The Extreme King had spent a great many resources resuscitating Meng Lie after that gross defeat. In addition, Bao Lian was just a primitive deified. He wouldn¡¯t dare try to take on the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze if it was used against him.


    ¡°We have brought Han Sen to the god area for practice. I hope you can teach him a thing or two, sir,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°If you are both asking this of me, then I would be remiss not to help out. But if we use weapons, someone might get hurt. I suggest we don¡¯t make use of treasures. What do you both think of that?¡± Bao Lian said with a smile.


    ¡°What you say makes sense, Mr. Bao.¡± Exquisite could see through what Bao Lian was thinking, but she still agreed with his suggestion.


    If they didn¡¯t agree, Bao Lian might refuse to fight against Han Sen. And if treasures were allowed, Han Sen probably wouldn¡¯t gain as much battle experience. For Li Keer and Exquisite, that would defeat the point.


    As far as whether Bao Lian would try to kill Han Sen, Exquisite wasn¡¯t worried about it. Bao Lian was just a primitive deified. Even though he wouldn¡¯t be using treasures, Han Sen still had God¡¯s Wander. That in itself was very good. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to escape danger if the need for flight arose. With the two of them near, as well, it was unlikely Han Sen would be killed.


    Han Sen had no opinion on the matter. He was more interested in finding out the difference between his current strength and that of a primitive deified.


    Bao Lian, seeing Exquisite agree, smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I can help you.¡±


    Han Sen knew what Bao Lian was thinking, as well. But he didn¡¯t address the matter. He walked up to Bao Lian and looked the man over. ¡°What is your connection to Bao Qin?¡±


    When Han Sen said the name Bao Qin, and it made Bao Lian¡¯s face run cold. He said in an icy voice, ¡°Bao Qin is a family member.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you guys are family? That is good. I never did get to wrap up matters with him, thest time we met. If you are from the same family, allow me to exact my vengeance through you. Sins of the family, and all,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Of course, I feel the same. But what do you mean by vengeance?¡± Bao Lian asked,ughing darkly.


    ¡°To exact my vengeance, I think it is only right that we fight for our lives. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rules. Use everything you have at your disposal. Life and death is a matter of fate, after all,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to use the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to fight me?¡± Bao Lian looked at Han Sen and spoke in a hard voice. He didn¡¯t think Han Sen would be nice enough to let him kill him if things ended up that way.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak. He took off his Apollo Set and handed the garb over to Li Keer. He then passed the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to her.


    ¡°Just like before, I will not use treasures. You, however, can use whatever you like,¡± Han Sen said to Bao Lian after he finished divesting himself of treasures.


    Bao Lian looked at Han Sen with confusion. He had no idea what Han Sen was thinking, but whatever it was, it looked like the man wasmitting suicide. But Han Sen didn¡¯t look like someone who wanted to die. He must have had a trick up his sleeve, Bao Lian figured.


    ¡°What? An Extreme King deified is scared of a bare-handed half-deified?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao Lian with a wolfish smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid these twodies might disagree.¡± Bao Lian grunted as he looked at Exquisite and Li Keer.


    ¡°If this is his decision, then we cannot interfere,¡± Exquisite said.


    She and Li Keer could read Han Sen¡¯s mind, so they didn¡¯t need him to exin his intentions.


    ¡°In that case, please don¡¯t take what is about to happen as a show of disrespect to the Very High.¡± Bao Lian¡¯s eyes shone with a godly light. He peered at Han Sen as substance chains unfolded around him like petals. They wrapped him up.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t move, but he pushed the power of The Story of Genes as far as it would go. He looked at Bao Lian and said, ¡°Do it. If you let me strike first, I¡¯m afraid you will be unable to fight back.¡±


    ¡°If you want to die, then I¡¯m happy to fulfill your wish.¡± Bao Lian was filled with fury when he heard Han Sen¡¯s boasting. He looked murderous. But he didn¡¯t lose his cool. He opened his fingers wide and looked at Han Sen.


    A giant lotus flower substance chain appeared next to Han Sen. The petals fluttered open, as if they were ready to snatch and throttle Han Sen.


    Han Sen teleported away. Like the wind, he slipped out of the attack.


    Bao Lian¡¯s power looked like blooming flowers. Wherever his attacks went, lotuses would appear. It made Han Sen appear to be dancing across a sea of flowers.


    Han Sen was calm. He traveled around the sea of flowers, not being harmed by Bao Lian¡¯s substance chains.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s battle power has improved. The deified Bao Lian isn¡¯t even making him break a sweat,¡± muttered Li Keer. She was shocked whenever she read Han Sen¡¯s mind and saw how cool he was.


    Exquisite nodded and said, ¡°It looks like the fight against the Red Blood Demon helped him grow a lot. It is a shame we were unable to see the details of that fight. If we could, it would have helped us a lot.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. In the god area, we are bound to meet many more elites. There will be plenty more chances for us to learn,¡± Li Keer said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the same. Fighting against the Red Blood Demon was a real deathmatch. In this god area, the other elites are going to go easy on Han Sen because of you and I. Han Sen won¡¯t get much out of it. His life isn¡¯t really on the line.¡± Exquisite paused for a bit, and then she went on to say, ¡°This fight will probably help Han Sen a good amount, though. If you and I pay close attention, we are bound to get something out of it.¡±


    Li Keer nodded, and then they both stopped talking. They were trying to focus on Han Sen¡¯s feelings and learn how his mind worked during a fight like this.


    Bao Lian¡¯s heart was pounding. He realized that he had no clue how to stop Han Sen. His speed and power were greater than Han Sen¡¯s, but his opponent still seemed to know everywhere he was going to attack. Han Sen could always dash to safety and render his attacks void.


    Han Sen was more than disappointed with his enemy. He was up against a primitive deified, but Bao Lian was far weaker than the Red Blood Demon. Their power levels might be simr, but the Bao Lian¡¯s will andbat experience were far inferior.


    ¡°The Red Blood Demon really did possess a true god mind. He was nothing like an average primitive deified.¡± Han Sen realized he was now fighting a proper primitive deified. Although he wasn¡¯t stronger, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for a primitive deified to keep Han Sen under their thumb. If all four of his geno arts were elevated to half-deified, he could probably take down a primitive deified with rtive ease.


    Bao Lian couldn¡¯t suppress Han Sen. His face had reddened with rage and embarrassment. He was a deified of the Extreme King, and yet he couldn¡¯t suppress Han Sen, who wasn¡¯t even using any treasures. It would be embarrassing if people learned about this.


    Bao Lian saw Exquisite and Li Keer staring at the fight with expressionless faces. He thought to himself, ¡°If Han Sen has a death wish, then I will kill him even though he is with the Very High.¡±


    With that thought, Bao Lian stopped hesitating. His forehead shone with a god light. A white lotus flower appeared on his brow, and it began to spin around and around.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s here. I wonder what Bao Lian¡¯s King body can aplish.¡± Han Sen had expected this to happen, and so he watched Bao Lian closely.

 Chapter 2707 - God Spirit Storm

    <h4>Chapter 2707 God Spirit Storm</h4>


    When the lotuses opened up, Bao Lian was like a buddha sitting in the air. The lotus became a shadow that enclosed his body within it. He was like some spiritual being born from a lotus flower.


    Han Sen could feel a weird sort of presence being released from Bao Lian¡¯s body. Even Han Sen had topliment him, saying, ¡°The Extreme King¡¯s king bodies are so scary. Just using his king body has allowed him to increase his presence by many multiples. The deifieds of an ordinary race cannot fight against the deifieds of the Extreme King.¡±


    While Han Sen was still lost in thought, Bao Lian closed his eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you seem to be seeking your death. Don¡¯t me me for doing what you have asked me to do.¡±


    ¡°If you have power, show me what you¡¯ve got. Otherwise, stop talking crap,¡± Han Sen said.


    Bao Lian didn¡¯t speak. He opened his eyes and suddenly looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen felt like Bao Lian¡¯s vision was now on him. He suddenly felt a foreign energy wind around him, but what this new power was, Han Sen couldn¡¯t determine. It was like it was there, but it was not there.


    After that look, Bao Lian turned his head away and started running off.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t determined a winner yet. Where are you going?¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead. Go and prepare your funeral,¡± Bao Lian said over his shoulder as he continued heading away. His sprinting form soon disappeared from sight.


    Han Sen wanted to go after Bao Lian, but that strange, almost undetectable power was making him feel sick.


    Since Exquisite and Li Keer were near, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to use his other geno arts to get rid of the effect. He looked at them and said, ¡°Did you both see what kind of power Bao Lian used on me?¡±


    Li Keer shook her head. ¡°Bao Lian is an heir of the former ruler King Bao. Bao Lian is one of his children. Right now, King Bai is in charge. King Bao wasn¡¯t very powerful, therefore he isn¡¯t that famous.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell what element was used against me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Exquisite examined Han Sen¡¯s body. After a while, she said, ¡°The Very High are very skilled when ites to sensing types of energy. But Bao Lian¡¯s power is very strange. Not even I can tell what element he used. It felt like causal power, but that isn¡¯t exactly right.¡±


    With Exquisite and Li Keer both being unable to determine what they had just witnessed, Han Sen frowned. He used The Story of Genes to examine his body, but he didn¡¯t find anything weird within him.


    His power seemed to be unaffected. There were no hidden wounds or anything. He had no clue what Bao Lian¡¯s power had done to him.


    ¡°Is Bao Lian ying a prank on me?¡± Han Sen double-checked his body to ensure things were all right.


    Exquisite and Li Keer examined Han Sen using many different methods, but they failed to learn anything.


    Han Sen could detect some sort of power surrounding him, but it couldn¡¯t be removed. In his heart, though, he felt as if something was deeply wrong.


    While Han Sen was trying his best to avoid using his Dongxuan Area, he suddenly heard a scary sounding from the sky.


    The three of them immediately raised their heads to see what wasing. The sunny skies were bing cloudy and overcast. All of a sudden, everything around them became pitch-ck. Within the blink of an eye, the sky looked dark.


    ¡°A God Spirit Storm is here. We have to go.¡± Exquisite and Li Keer looked to be in shock. They pulled Han Sen away with them by making use of Gxy Teleport. They wanted to stay as far away from the God Spirit Storm as they possibly could.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were already half-deified. They only dared to venture across thesends due to the fact that they had the power of God¡¯s Wander. They could use it to avoid the areas that were imed by God Spirit Storms.


    Otherwise, with their current power, it would only take a couple of deified xenogeneics to bury them.


    After using Gxy Teleport, Han Sen found himself in a desert. There was no way to tell how far he might have teleported away, but the sky no longer had a God Spirit Storm brewing in it.


    Before the three of them had enough time toe to their senses, they heard the sky growl with a scary peal of thunder again. The ominous cloud covered the sky again.


    ¡°Why are we so unlucky? We¡¯ve run into a God Spirit Storm again,¡± Exquisite said with a frown.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to worry about that right now. Let¡¯s just run,¡± Li Keer said quickly. If they ended up getting dragged into a God Spirit Storm, there was an 80% to 90% chance they would end up ughtered.


    The three of them used Gxy Teleport again. They went to somece else. But as soon as they appeared in their new location, the sky showed signs of a brewing God Spirit Storm once more.


    This time, even Han Sen could feel that something was wrong. His eyes narrowed and he said, ¡°It cannot be Bao Lian¡¯s power doing this to me, can it?¡±


    ¡°That is impossible. Bao Lian is just a primitive deified. His power is far too weak for him to affect¡ªmuch less control¡ªa God Spirit Storm. He¡¯s the lowest rank of deified, and even a true god couldn¡¯t summon a God Spirit Storm,¡± Li Keer said.


    The three of them used Gxy Teleport again, but after a few more jumps, they realized that a God Spirit Storm would begin to brew wherever they went.


    ¡°I must be right. It must be Bao Lian¡¯s power affecting the God Spirit Storm and causing it to spawn around us.¡± Although this possibility was hard to put stock in, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other exnation.


    Before they met Bao Lian, no God Spirit Storms had gued them. But now, God Spirit Storms were appearing wherever they went. It was obviously connected with Bao Lian¡¯s power.


    Li Keer and Exquisite found this to be incredibly difficult to believe. After all, Bao Lian was just a primitive deified; the notion that he could control a God Spirit Storm was oundish. But then again, this was the fact that was staring them in the face. They had no choice but to ept the reality in front of them.


    ¡°The God Spirit Stormes too quickly. We don¡¯t have enough time to open the door to leave the god area. And if we keep using Gxy Teleport, we won¡¯tst long that way, either,¡± Li Keer said. Her face was rapidly losing its color.


    Gxy Teleport was a bit of an energy hog. The further they teleported, the more energy it cost them. But teleporting only a short distance wouldn¡¯t take them far enough from the God Spirit Storm to keep them safe.


    Han Sen was studying God¡¯s Wander, but he hadn¡¯t learned Gxy Teleport yet. He had to be carried by Exquisite or Li Keer, and that was costing them even more energy.


    If they kept using Gxy Teleport like that, the two of them would only have the energy to make another 20 to 30 jumps. With the power they were spending, the distance they could travel would continue to decrease.


    ¡°Keer, you teleport to another location. Exquisite will teleport somewhere else with me. Then, we¡¯ll meet up on our next jump,¡± Han Sen said to Li Keer.


    The two of them could sense what Han Sen was thinking. They didn¡¯t object, and they did as he instructed.


    With this test, they were able to confirm that the problem was indeed Han Sen. After Li Keer teleported away by herself, she didn¡¯t encounter a God Spirit Storm again.


    And when Exquisite and Han Sen teleported, they were immediately hounded by the God Spirit Storm again.


    ¡°It looks like I underestimated that deified elite.¡± Han Sen had to admit his failure this time. He had lostpletely. Bao Lian, who was just a primitive deified, had ced him quite firmly in a terrible situation.


    This was a very dangerous situation for him to be in. Exquisite and Li Keer had followed him there, but if the two women opened their doors, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. He had to open the god area gate himself. However, judging by the time it took to open the door and how long it took for a God Spirit Storm to spawn, he would be sucked into the storm before he could slip out of the god area.


    Right now, he was at the end of the road. Unless the God Spirit Storm stopped chasing him, that was. Otherwise, he would end up in the storm. Thinking about the countless deified xenogeneics that spawned inside those storms, Han Sen¡¯s head felt itchy.

 Chapter 2708 - No Choice

    <h4>Chapter 2708 No Choice</h4>


    Exquisite took Han Sen with her as she teleported a few more times, but she was unable to shake off the pursuit of the God Spirit Storm. No matter where they teleported to, a God Spirit Storm would be on them in an instant. The God Spirit Storm was a very persistent stalker.


    ¡°Leave me here and go on.¡± Han Sen could see that Exquisite¡¯s face was drenched in sweat, and the energy flows in her body weren¡¯t circting correctly. He knew she had used Gxy Teleport too many times. Her body had a limit, and she was almost tapped out.


    But Exquisite ignored what Han Sen told her. She thought for a minute, then said, ¡°I have found a way. We will teleport to Bao Lian. Bao Lian won¡¯t let himself be trapped in the same God Spirit Storm he ced on you. So, if we followed where he went, we might be able to find a way to erase the power he put on you.¡±


    ¡°That is useless. We won¡¯t be able to find him now.¡± Han Sen shook his head with a tired smile.


    Exquisite teleported away again, and her eyes slowly changed color. Her eyes darted here and there, but she couldn¡¯ttch onto an image of Bao Lian.


    ¡°Stop searching. He must have left the god area. He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to go down with us,¡± Han Sen said. He had already figured as much, and this simply confirmed his suspicions.


    ¡°There must be a way.¡± Exquisite¡¯s face looked different from how it usually did, and that was because she was out of options. She could not control a ce like the god area.


    ¡°Seriously. You should go. The God Spirit Storm ising after me, and I¡¯m the one that challenged Bao Lian to a deathmatch. This is my responsibility,¡± Han Sen said.


    Exquisite shook her head. ¡°You are my silkworm. I¡¯m not going to let you die.¡±


    ¡°I thought that to the Very High, silkworms are just instruments to you. If I was to die, you would just find another one,¡± Han Sen said, meeting Exquisite¡¯s eyes.


    Exquisite shivered. It was just as Han Sen said; silkworms were little more than tools used in the progression and ascension of the Very High. And Han Sen wasn¡¯t the only person who thought that. The Very High who studied the Very High Sense thought that silkworms were nothing more than toys of the universe. They looked at most people and creatures of different races like that.


    Right now, Exquisite was caught in an inner conflict. ording to what she had been taught by her people, her course of action was clear. She should simply leave and select another silkworm.


    But for some reason, Exquisite didn¡¯t want to do this. She knew it wasn¡¯t helping, but she kept teleporting Han Sen away, again and again.


    She didn¡¯t go to Li Keer, either. Doing so would have been pointless. It would just force Li Keer to flee with them, and things would continue to go downhill.


    ¡°He is such a powerful silkworm. I will never find another one like one. If I¡¯m to seed in this life, I need someone like him. I must do what I can to save him.¡± Exquisite said all this to herself. Every time she teleported, she looked for a way in which she might be able to help Han Sen.


    But no matter what she tried, there didn¡¯t seem to be a way out of this predicament. There was nothing she could do to escape. Although the Very High were considered incredibly powerful, only a deified could sort this out. Exquisite was far too weak right now.


    Exquisite¡¯s aura became more and more disrupted, and her eyes were deeply bloodshot. Her face was colored a deep scarlet. Han Sen knew she had reached the end of her rope. She looked exhausted.


    Han Sen felt so touched by her dedication, but he was also in a hurry. For reasons that he didn¡¯t dare think about while she was nearby, he needed Exquisite to leave him alone for a moment.


    But Exquisite was too stubborn to leave him by himself. Her lifeforce was messed up, but she still used Gxy Teleport to haul Han Sen around.


    After using Gxy Teleport again, Exquisite fell into a coughing fit. Blood speckled her lips. She had used too much energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful for your determination, but you should leave. I will find a way to survive,¡± Han Sen murmured, supporting Exquisite¡¯s shaking body as she coughed.


    Exquisite wiped the blood from her mouth. She looked at the sky and saw the ck clouds and the thunder. Her face was expressionless as she said, ¡°If I cannot even save my silkworm¡¯s life, how can I unlock the full potential of Sky and Man Combine Together?¡±


    When he heard her say that, Han Sen felt even more worried. Despite their dire situation, Exquisite was still refusing to leave.


    As the God Spirit Storm formed again, Exquisite grabbed Han Sen and used God¡¯s Wander to teleport away.


    But this time, when they reappeared, Han Sen realized they weren¡¯t far enough from the God Spirit Storm to reset the cycle. Exquisite had simply used up too much of her power, and she didn¡¯t have enough juice left in her. Jumps like this wouldn¡¯t take them far enough.


    Exquisite noticed they were still under the same God Spirit Storm, and her face went grey. She tried to use more power to teleport again, but as soon as she moved, she coughed up even more blood.


    Her body was too exhausted to use Gxy Teleport any longer.


    As Exquisite¡¯s body shivered and shook, Han Sen felt sick. If Exquisite had left, he could have easily sorted out this situation. But Exquisite¡¯s strong will was causing him more and more trouble.


    Even so, Exquisite¡¯s determination touched Han Sen deeply. After all, the whole reason Exquisite had stayed by his side was because of her desire to save him.


    ¡°How many people exist who would truly sacrifice themselves on behalf of another? The Very High are a veryplicated race, but why do people im they are heartless?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Exquisite sensed what Han Sen was thinking, and an unreadable expression passed over her face. She looked at the sky and the God Spirit Storming, but she couldn¡¯t move away.


    Exquisite suddenly turned to him. ¡°Han Sen, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be leaving here alive today.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to die,¡± Han Sen said quietly. He used the small jade figure to stop the sync of his seven senses. Exquisite could no longer feel his mind and emotions.


    Exquisite kept talking as if she hadn¡¯t heard what Han Sen had said. ¡°I used to think that my little sister¡¯s choices were ridiculous. I thought that the Very High Sense was the pride of the Very High, the legacy of our race. Little Sister wasn¡¯t proud of our legacy. She always found ways to get around practicing the Very High Sense, too. She even gotzy, and I could never understand why.¡±


    Before Han Sen could respond, Exquisite carried on by saying, ¡°But now I seem to understand; having a heart that connects to the entire universe feels rather empty. The Very High forget about love. This teaching has been with our race for as long as we can remember. But despite all that, each one of us is just another creature of the universe. We aren¡¯t machines. Sometimes, having a little heart can be quite attractive.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to practice the Very High Sense,¡± Han Sen said.


    Exquisite shook her head. ¡°I have no choice. Your fate within the Very High is determined for you when you are born. Li Keer didn¡¯t have a choice. I didn¡¯t have a choice. I thought Liyu Zhen was sad, considering that he would never have the chance to practice the Very High Sense. But now I envy him and the others. If I had the choice, I would prefer to be like them. I don¡¯t want to practice the Very High Sense. I want to be like a normal member of the Very High.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± Exquisite said coldly, watching the God Spirit Storm sweep toward them. She sounded very calm. She almost sounded relieved. Either way, she didn¡¯t fear death.

 Chapter 2709 - Deified Xenogeneics in the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 2709 Deified Xenogeneics in the Storm</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the sky. Then, he looked at Exquisite. He suddenly raised a hand and pped Exquisite across the back of the head, knocking her out.


    If Exquisite was in peak condition, knocking her out wouldn¡¯t have been so easy. But right now, she waspletely exhausted. Her entire body was running on fumes, and she would never have expected Han Sen to attack her. So, she was instantly knocked unconscious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I must do something that will affect a whole race, so I cannot let anyone else know about it.¡± Han Sen picked up Exquisite¡¯s unconscious form. He looked up to the darkening sky above him, and as he did so, his eyes started to turn white. Then, his whole body began to glow as he activated his super god spirit mode.


    Although the transformation had only just begun, the weird power that had been clinging to Han Sen was vanquished the moment his super god body activated. It waspletely gone.


    In a matter of moments, the glowing, white power disappeared as well. Han Sen¡¯s body returned to normal again.


    ¡°Finally, it is gone!¡± The foreign energy that had gued him had vanished, and he felt much relief. Bao Lian¡¯s attack had been expunged. The scary God Spirit Storm wasn¡¯t gone, though. It was still there in the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Lightning shed across the pitch-ck sky, sending bursts of light across the clouds.


    When the lightning struck, the whole sky rumbled with thunder. The lightning and thunder began to build in frequency and intensity. It made the whole sky and earth be an ocean of electricity.


    Han Sen looked glum. He didn¡¯t know if the God Spirit Storm was a remnant of Bao Lian¡¯s power, or if it simply wouldn¡¯t recede because it had already formed. Regardless, he was now stuck inside that God Spirit Storm. Any hope of an easy escape was gone.


    That thunderstorm was so weird. Although the storm pulsed with lightning, the lightning bolts never damaged the grass when they touched down. It was like the lightning was fake.


    But Han Sen knew the lightning was very real, but the element thatposed it was rather special. And now that he was inside this thunderstorm, he couldn¡¯t use his teleportation techniques. The surrounding area seemed to be locked down by the storm.


    Exquisite had depleted her energy reserves before Han Sen knocked her out. And even if she had been awake and full of power, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to teleport them away either.


    ¡°I have no idea if we can escape this God Spirit Storm alive.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t hesitate. Still holding Exquisite, he flew through the thunderstorm at full speed.


    Lightning fell across his body like raindrops. Although it didn¡¯t hurt or numb him, he could definitely feel it.


    Boom! Boom!


    Somewhere within the thunderstorm off to Han Sen¡¯s side, a giant bolt of lightning exploded. But within the light of that bolt, he saw a shadow standing on the ground.


    The burst of light was so bright that Han Sen could only make out the shape of the shadow. It was a monster with the head and horns of a bull. A pair of bat wings spread from its back.


    That was all Han Sen could see in the momentary sh of light.


    He didn¡¯t dare to think about it too much. Instead, he continued to fly forward at full speed. While he was flying, another burst of bright light exploded in front of him. Han Sen saw the bull monster appear in front of him, and it was approaching.


    Thunder rolled with every step it took, and the creature moved with a mountainous sense of gravity. Its body was 100 meters tall, and every step caused the realm to quake.


    The hair on Han Sen¡¯s arms stood on end. He knew he had been targeted by the scary xenogeneic, and while they hadn¡¯t made contact yet, Han Sen could feel that its presence was not a meager primitive ss.


    ¡°Sacrifice, are you calling me?¡± The mountainous bull monster stood amidst the storm. It was like a thunderbolt itself. Its eyes were massive, and they looked straight at Han Sen. Its voice rumbled, but Han Sen could hear it clearly within the thunderstorm.


    Although it was looking at Han Sen, the monster was confused. It wasn¡¯t sure if Han Sen was its sacrifice.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped and he thought, ¡°Bao Lian, that *sshole! His power put some sort of sacrificial marker on me that this deified can detect? No wonder the God Spirit Storm kept chasing me. He made me an offering for a deified xenogeneic!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m not your sacrifice. You should go and look elsewhere for it.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure if the monster would understand him, but the creature did appear rather intelligent. If the creature could be reasoned with, then perhaps he could talk his way out of this.


    The bull monster heard what Han Sen said, but it didn¡¯t leave. It just looked at him and Exquisite.


    ¡°You might not be my sacrifice, but you are already here. I cannot return empty-handed. I must take one of you with me as my sacrifice.¡± The bull monster¡¯s voice echoed in the thunder.


    Han Sen understood what the bull monster meant. Either he or Exquisite would have to go with the creature.


    He looked at theatose Exquisite. There was no one to stop him from handing her over, but when he thought about Exquisite¡¯s desperation and willingness to die in order to save him, he knew that giving her to the bull monster wasn¡¯t an option.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t want to sacrifice himself, either.


    ¡°We are both weak, low-level creatures. We cannot be your sacrifice. Why don¡¯t I take you somewhere else to find you a better sacrifice?¡±


    The bull monster didn¡¯t speak. It stood silently as peals of thunder continued to roll across the sky.


    Although it didn¡¯t speak, Han Sen understood what it meant. It had already made its mind up to take one of them as a sacrifice.


    ¡°Does your sacrifice have to be a creature? Could it be something else?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind the shield that you¡¯re carrying on your back,¡± said the bull monster¡¯s rumbling voice.


    Han Sen was shocked. He knew immediately which shield the bull monster was talking about. It was referring to the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    ¡°This guy is smart, but he¡¯s just a xenogeneic. He isn¡¯t one of the Gana. Why does he want the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze? I¡¯m afraid that only the Gana can make full use of it.¡± Han Sen was confused, and so he asked the bull monster, ¡°What do you want this shield for? This is a treasure belonging to the Gana. It can¡¯t be activated by someone whocks the blood of the Gana.¡±


    But now that Han Sen had a moment to think about it, he understood why the bull monster had been willing to stand around talking to them instead of just killing them on sight.


    ¡°This guy is scared of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. That¡¯s why he¡¯s being cautious instead of just attacking me.¡± That realization was a great relief for Han Sen. If the bull monster had a reason to fear Han Sen, then he and Exquisite had a much better chance of escaping.


    And Han Sen had no intention of handing over the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. His opponent was just a xenogeneic, so who could tell if it would even keep its promise? At the moment, its fear of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was keeping it at bay. If Han Sen gave it the shield, however, that would be the same as forfeiting his life. Han Sen would never allow another to control his fate.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that I cannot use the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. This is a chance for me,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.

 Chapter 2710 - Honest Cow-Headed Monster

    <h4>Chapter 2710 Honest Cow-Headed Monster</h4>


    ¡°Hand over my sacrifice or forfeit your lives!¡± The bull monster red at Han Sen.


    ¡°You see, we are not your sacrifice, and yet you are asking us to give you something valuable. That is simply not appropriate.¡± Han Sen could see that the bull monster¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t very high, and he could tell that the creature was afraid of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. So, he stopped ying nice.


    When it heard what Han Sen said, the bull monster started to get angry. Before it could react, though, Han Sen continued. ¡°How about this: we¡¯ll make a wager. If you win, I will give you the shield as a sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to wager?¡± the bull monster asked.


    Han Sen was pleasantly surprised that the creature was considering his proposal. He hadn¡¯t actually expected the bull monster to agree to his suggestion. He only wanted to stall for more time and extract some extra information from the bull monster. But it seemed as if the bull monster was genuinely interested.


    ¡°This deified creature is easier to talk to than I thought.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down. He thought about it and then asked the bull monster, ¡°So, what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you like,¡± the bull monster said impassively.


    ¡°I will call you Brother Bull. Have you ever yed coin toss, Brother Bull?¡± Han Sen asked him.


    ¡°What is a coin toss?¡± the bull monster asked with curiosity.


    Opportunities just kept presenting themselves. So, Han Sen quickly brought out a coin and exined, ¡°This coin has two sides. One side features a number, and the other side contains the image of a person¡¯s head. I will shake the coin in my hands, and you have to guess which will be shown when I reveal the coin¡ªthe number or the head. If you guess it correctly, I will give you the shield as a sacrifice. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s start then,¡± the bull monster said. Its voice had grown much quieter than it had been at the beginning.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Brother Bull, if this is a bet, we both need to put something on the table for the wager. I am offering up this shield, but if you lose, what are you going to give me?¡±


    Han Sen was testing how far he could push this bull monster. There was nothing he really wanted from the creature, and if it grew angry, Han Sen would ask for nothing more.


    Surprisingly, the bull monster really did bring out something.


    Pang!


    The bull monster dropped the item right in front of Han Sen. It fell, creating a deep hole when it hit the ground. Han Sen craned his neck to get a look at it. It was a gemstone with thunder trapped inside it. It was only the size of an egg, but the lightning inside it was shining with power. It looked as if it might randomly explode at any given moment. There was a frightening amount of energy inside the small item.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use this lightning geno core to sweeten the pot,¡± boomed the bull monster¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is this a deified geno core?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected the bull monster to offer up something so expensive.


    A deified geno core was a treasure only deified xenogeneics could create. They were called treasures, but they were different from the ones that were artificially constructed. Deified geno cores could melt into a person¡¯s body and give the geno core power directly to their recipient.


    Ordinary synthetic treasures required the user¡¯s power to activate. Once a deified geno core was absorbed into a person¡¯s body, however, they could use it with the same ease as one of their own geno arts.


    Deified geno cores were also known as skill geno cores. They were very useful, but only deified xenogeneics could create them. Even for deified xenogeneics, producing one was no mean feat. A single deified geno core was considered quite precious.


    Even if people killed a deified xenogeneic, ordinary deified xenogeneics would destroy their geno cores before death. They would never allow one to fall into enemy hands.


    ¡°Brother Bull is truly generous,¡± Han Sen thought as tears leaked down his face. Now that the bull monster had wagered something so valuable, Han Sen had to gather his wits before he could respond.


    Deified geno cores were divided into ranks, and the bull monster was definitely above primitive ss. If he was able to get the creature¡¯s deified geno core and absorb it, Han Sen would receive a power that was equivalent to the bull monster¡¯s. And since it was a geno art, that was a very good thing.


    ¡°What? Is that not enough for the wager?¡± The bull monster saw Han Sen staring at the deified geno core in profound silence. He thought Han Sen wanted something more.


    Although the bull monster wasn¡¯t particrly intelligent, it was smarter than a lot of other xenogeneics. Butpared to intelligent creatures like humans or Very High, the bull only had the mind of a seven or eight year old.


    He recognized that the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was a powerful item, and he knew his geno core was nowhere near as valuable as the shield. That was why he had asked if he needed to wager something else as well.


    ¡°It is a little bit unfair if you ask me. But because it is you, Brother Bull, I will ept it,¡± Han Sen conceded, looking a little embarrassed.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the scary bull monster would be so easy to fool. It made him wonder if he was dreaming. He had never known that the world had a xenogeneic that was this easy to talk to.


    ¡°Then let us begin!¡± the bull monster said as he stared eagerly at the coin Han Sen was holding.


    The bull monster had once seemed scary and almighty, but by this point, that image had beenpletely scrubbed out of Han Sen¡¯s mind. Han Sen lifted the coin and smiled at the bull monster. He said, ¡°Brother Bull, look closely. This side is the number, and this side has the image.¡±


    After that, Han Sen sped his hands together and began shaking them back and forth. And while Han Sen was shaking his hands, he used his Dongxuan Area power to keep the bull monster from stealing any information about the coin.


    The Dongxuan Area wasn¡¯t as powerful as the bull monster, but it would allow Han Sen to see all the cogwheels spinning nearby. Han Sen might not be able to stop the universal cogwheels if they act strangely, but he would definitely notice.


    Han Sen had underestimated the bull monster¡¯s honesty, though. The beast really wasn¡¯t trying to steal a look at the coin. Eventually, Han Sen stopped shaking his hands and held them up before the bull monster. The creature looked at Han Sen¡¯s hands and hesitated to make a decision. He was guessing which would end up on top; the image or the number.


    ¡°Did this bull monster grow up with a family? Why is he so honest?¡± Han Sen would never have guessed that a xenogeneic like this existed.


    ¡°Number,¡± the bull monster said eventually, after a long time of hesitation.


    ¡°Brother Bull, are you sure that the coin is showing a number? Once you confirm your bet, you cannot change your mind again,¡± Han Sen said, smiling at the bull monster.


    ¡°I will choose the image, then,¡± the bull monster said. It actually changed its mind.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the image? Are you certain of your answer now?¡± Han Sen smiled again.


    ¡°Yes. It is the image. I¡¯m not changing,¡± the bull monster said, gritting its teeth.


    Han Sen opened his hands to reveal that it was the number that was facing up. Han Sen looked at the bull monster and said, ¡°Brother Bull, what a shame. You should have stood by your gut instinct earlier.¡±


    Although Han Sen appeared calm, his body was tense and ready to attack. If the bull monster was going tosh out after losing, Han Sen would have to react instantly. He was afraid the bull monster would disregard the results of their wager.


    But the bull monster simply stared at the coin for a while.


    ¡°Do it again,¡± he said after a while.


    If the bull monster hadn¡¯t had such a scary presence, Han Sen would never have believed that it was a high-level deified xenogeneic.

 Chapter 2711 - You’re Good

    <h4>Chapter 2711 You¡¯re Good</h4>


    ¡°Do it again,¡± the bull monster said in a ragged voice. Giant wings spread from the bull monster¡¯s back and its body was covered in blue scales, but the creature stared at Han Sen with childlike intensity.


    Han Sen had heard him repeat those three words several times while they gambled. Han Sen had won seven times. By now, the bull monster¡¯s eyes looked as if they were going to burst into mes. Han Sen was worried that the beast might attack him out of frustration.


    ¡°How about you shake the coin, and I will guess?¡± Han Sen suggested, setting the coin down in front of the monster.


    When the bull monster heard him say this, his bull eyes brightened. He reached out a massive hand, using a power to pull the coin up into his coarse palms.


    ¡°You will do the guessing. We are still betting for that shield on your back and the deified geno cores that I lost. You will have to give them back,¡± the bull monster said to Han Sen while holding that coin.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m willing to bet it all.¡± Han Sen blinked and went on to ask, ¡°Brother Bull, what are you going to bet?¡±


    The bull monster hesitated. It only had seven geno cores, and they had all been lost to Han Sen. It had nothing more to gamble with.


    There were many elite and powerful xenogeneics scattered throughout the universe, but few of them would think of hiding something on purpose. They tended to be amazingly honest.


    The bull monster wasn¡¯t really giving up as much as it might have seemed. It had seven geno cores, but it had only created one of them by itself. The other six had been stolen from other xenogeneics it had killed.


    ¡°Stolen¡± probably wasn¡¯t the right word, though. The bull monster had eaten the bodies of the xenogeneics, and when he ran across their geno cores, he thought they might prove useful. Therefore, he took them. And now, on this day, he had used them for gambling.


    Han Sen noticed that the bull monster wasn¡¯t speaking. He suspected that it had nothing left to use as a wager. He was worried that the bull monster might get upset if it really had nothing left to offer. He quickly said, ¡°How about this, Brother Bull? You¡¯re smart and powerful enough to beat all the deifieds youe across. You could probably gather ten shields and 100 geno cores without much difficulty, if you wanted to. How about you do a favor for me as a bet?¡±


    ¡°What favor would that be?¡± The bull monster was honest, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He looked slightly warily at Han Sen.


    ¡°Actually, the favor wouldn¡¯t really be helping me. I feel bad for you, Brother Bull. It was that godd*mn *sshole that summoned you. He didn¡¯t bring you a sacrifice. He was just ying you. If I see him again, I will try to punish him on your behalf. But I¡¯m so weak... I¡¯m not sure if I can fight him. It would be very embarrassing if I had to ask you to fight him on my behalf,¡± Han Sen confessed, looking at the bull with embarrassment.


    When the bull monster heard this, he thought Han Sen was a very nice person. He actually wanted to help him. He looked at Han Sen and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°Then it is settled. If I lose, you can have the shield and your geno cores back. And if you lose, when I find that guy again, I will ask you to help me out with him. And you will help me, then and there,¡± Han Sen exined, carefully confirming their arrangement.


    ¡°Sure,¡± the bull monster said with a nod. Then, he proceeded to shake the coin.


    Han Sen watched the way the bull monster shook the coin. He knew that the creature wasn¡¯t very good at gambling.


    After shaking it for a while, the bull monster held his hand out in front of Han Sen. With an awkward look, he said, ¡°You can guess.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bull, do you know if it is the image or the number?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    ¡°About that...¡± The bull monster tried to think. He opened his hand and nced at the coin. Then, with a confident look, he said, ¡°Of course I know what it is. Hurry up and guess.¡±


    ¡°I guess...¡± Han Sen drew his voice out deliberately. He watched the bull monster¡¯s face. The bull monster looked very nervous, and then he went on to say, ¡°It is the image.¡±


    When Han Sen said that, the bull monster¡¯s face copsed.


    ¡°Do it again.¡± The bull monster gnashed its teeth and started shaking the coin.


    ¡°Do it again... Do it again... Do it again...¡±


    An angry roar echoed through the sky, scarier than the thunder. Han Sen couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he had won by this point. The bull monster probably owed him hundreds of favors by now.


    But Han Sen had to acknowledge that the bull monster was honest. Although it had lost time and time again, it had never tried to kill Han Sen in its rage.


    Suddenly, the storm above them lessened and grew visibly weaker. The rage left the bull monster¡¯s face, and it shouted, ¡°Oh no! The God Spirit Storm is going to end. That means I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to go back when the storm recedes?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    Most people knew that the xenogeneics in the god area followed the storms. They came when the storms came, and they vanished when the storms did. But no one seemed to know why creatures could onlye and go with the storm.


    The bull monster didn¡¯t answer Han Sen. It hesitated for a bit, then it pulled a purple scale and tossed it to Han Sen. ¡°Use this scale if you ever need help. Putting your power into it will trigger it. I will follow the signal toe and find you.¡±


    After that, the bull monster looked at Han Sen¡¯s new heap of geno cores. Then, it turned around and prepared to leave with the fading storm.


    ¡°Brother Bull, hang on a sec.¡± Han Sen stopped the bull monster.


    ¡°What now?¡± the bull monster said, staring balefully at him.


    Han Sen grabbed one of the geno cores out of the seven he had received. He threw it to the bull monster and said, ¡°It is fate that you and I were able to meet today. I don¡¯t have anything good to offer you, so you should keep this.¡±


    The bull monster received the geno core with genuine glee. That geno core was the one the creature had created itself, and it was also the one that the bull monster had been looking at wistfully as it turned to leave.


    The other geno cores were of various elements, so they wouldn¡¯t help the bull monster much. But the geno core that the bull monster had created was very precious to him.


    ¡°You really are so very kind.¡± The bull monster was very touched by this gesture. He had wanted to steal Han Sen¡¯s things, but instead of holding a grudge, Han Sen was actually trying to help him. The entire situation made the bull monster quite emotional. He almost forgot that the geno core had originally belonged to him anyway.


    ¡°Brother Bull, you should leave now. When I find that guy, I will summon you so that you may teach him a lesson. I will avenge you.¡± Han Sen waved his hand and said his goodbyes.


    The bull monster was bing even more emotional, but the thunder was almost gone. He had no more time to speak. He thought Han Sen was a very good person. If there was a chance, he would definitely help Han Sen in the future.


    When the bull monster disappeared with the thunderstorm, Han Sen let out a long sigh.


    ¡°That was so close. I¡¯m fortunate that he was an honest deified xenogeneic. If he wasn¡¯t, things might have turned out far worse for me. I need to stop being so reckless. Deifieds are deifieds. I cannot underestimate a single one of them.¡± Han Sen made up his mind. If he saw Bao Lian again, he was going to end their feud. Permanently.


    After looking down and seeing that Exquisite was still in aa, Han Sen sent a small jolt of power into her body. It seemed to unlock something inside of her, and Exquisite woke up.


    When Exquisite woke up, she jumped up. She stared at Han Sen with wide eyes and asked, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°When did I hit you? You were so exhausted that you fainted,¡± Han Sen said with a guilty look.


    ¡°You...¡± Exquisite started to reply, but then she realized something was amiss. She looked at the sky overhead and froze. ¡°Where is the God Spirit Storm?¡±

 Chapter 2712 - Ice Geno Core

    <h4>Chapter 2712 Ice Geno Core</h4>


    Back in thends of the Very High, Li Keer and Exquisite were sitting next to each other. Both of them looked bewildered and uncertain.


    ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re telling me that when you woke up again, the God Spirit Storm was gone?¡± Li Keer asked, looking at Exquisite with sheer disbelief.


    Exquisite¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°That is what Han Sen told me.¡±


    ¡°Weird. With your will, Third Sister, you shouldn¡¯t have fallen into aa even if your body copsed. That simply shouldn¡¯t be possible. How did you slip into aa from mere exhaustion? And how did the God Spirit Storm suddenly disappear? This is so weird...¡± Li Keer looked as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. After pausing, she said, ¡°We¡¯re fortunate that these unlikely events did ur, however. If they hadn¡¯t, you and Han Sen would have been in real danger.¡±


    Li Keer wasn¡¯t suspicious of Han Sen. She thought she could feel Han Sen¡¯s mind, and she didn¡¯t sense anything weird going on in his head. If he¡¯d been plotting something devious, she should have been able to sense it.


    But Exquisite had grown suspicious. She distinctly remembered Han Sen knocking her unconscious. And even more importantly, when Han Sen knocked her out, she had no longer been able to sense what Han Sen was thinking. That made Exquisite suspicious about Han Sen¡¯s mind. She now worried that she didn¡¯t have full ess to what was really going on in his head. Otherwise, even if she had passed out, she would have known what Han Sen was doing. And she could have prevented him from knocking her out in the first ce.


    And the God Spirit Storm should have continued to follow Han Sen. Why had it waited until she was unconscious to retreat? The timing seemed terribly inconvenient.


    ¡°Han Sen... What did he do?¡± Exquisite¡¯s mood was very conflicted, but she didn¡¯t mention her suspicions to Li Keer.


    When Han Sen found some alone time, he took out the six deified geno cores and began studying them.


    Of the six deified geno cores, three of them had a lightning element. Two of them were fire, and one of them was ice.


    When most creatures refined geno cores, they tended to select ones that matched their specific element. Otherwise, they would end up damaging their bodies by absorbing the power of an element that shed with their innate power.


    But the elements of Han Sen¡¯s body were very bnced. None of his elements stood out more than any others, and he had some of everything. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have to be too picky with which elements he absorbed. He could refine any geno core he found with fewplications.


    ¡°I think I will save these three lightning element geno cores for Little Silver. I¡¯m afraid his talents are a littlecking. If he refines these three, his evolution should be expedited, and he¡¯ll be given the boost he needs to excel.¡± Han Sen set the three lightning element geno cores aside.


    There were two fire geno cores and one that was ice. As he stared at the three geno cores, Han Sen hesitated. He selected the ice geno core. After all, Jadeskin had connections to the ice element. It had grown more attuned to that power as he developed.


    He picked up the ice geno core. It was only the size of an adult¡¯s fist, but it looked like a big diamond with countless facets. It sparkled beautifully.


    Inside the geno core, falling snowkes were visible. And somehow, those snowkes seemed to outline a white, nearly transparent body. It was like a snowdy from a legend.


    ¡°I have heard that only deified elites can refine geno cores. I wonder if I can do it right now?¡± Still holding his ice geno core, Han Sen activated Jadeskin and tried to absorb the power of the geno core.


    The results were disappointing. Jadeskin was unable to refine the power of the geno core. The object sat in his palm, silent and unmoving.


    ¡°The easy way failed, so I guess we¡¯ll have to do this the hard way.¡± Han Sen picked up the ice geno core, popped it into his mouth, and swallowed it. Then he cast Consume. He was trying to force the ice geno core to break down.


    Consume had only just started running when Han Sen felt ice-cold power explode inside his stomach. It froze his stomach, then began to surge through the rest of his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Han Sen¡¯s entire body turned to ice. His whole form was enveloped in a sheet of ice. It was like he had been wrapped up in diamonds.


    Han Sen was shocked. He felt as if his lifeforce itself was starting to solidify in the intense cold. He quickly cast Jadeskin to fight against the terrifyingly cold power.


    Jadeskin had high resistance against the cold. Even so, Han Sen¡¯s cells slowed so much that he thought they had stopped working. It made Han Sen feel as if he wanted to sleep. His eyelids were as heavy, as if he had gone several days without sleeping, and it was everything he could do to keep them from closing. He could have gone to sleep right where he was standing.


    In that drowsy state, Han Sen could faintly hear a woman¡¯s voice whispering near his ear, saying, ¡°Go to sleep... Go to sleep...¡±


    Her soothing voice almost pushed Han Sen into unconsciousness. Even though Jadeskin was running fitfully, he couldn¡¯t concentrate enough to keep it going.


    ¡°Oh, no! This cold power has a rxing effect...¡± Han Sen thought, realizing what had happened. If he fell asleep now, there was a chance he might never wake up.


    ¡°I cannot go to sleep... I can¡¯t sleep no matter what... Right now, Jadeskin is barely keeping my lifeforce chugging along. If I fall asleep, the cells of my body will freeze and put me into a deep sleep. It will be hard for me to wake up again,¡± Han Sen warned himself. He told himself repeatedly to keep Jadeskin running.


    Although he knew he couldn¡¯t sleep, he was bing more and more exhausted. He was going to fall asleep any second.


    His body was bing weaker and weaker, and he needed to use his will to support himself. He couldn¡¯t let himself fall asleep, no matter what.


    Some indeterminate amount of timeter, Han Sen felt the tiredness begin to fade. His mind became increasingly awake and aware. The cold finally receded, and his body started to feel warm again.


    Han Sen knew he had passed the hardest part of the trial, but that didn¡¯t mean he could let his vignce falter. He kept casting Jadeskin, and he continued to absorb the foreign power.


    As Jadeskin absorbed that power, Han Sen noticed that it wasn¡¯t exhibiting any changes. The power was being absorbed, but it wasn¡¯t melting into Jadeskin as he had expected. Rather, it seemed to be remaining an independent power within Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen opened his eyes, and his heart stuttered. There were snowke symbols on his skin, etched all across his body, like tattoos.


    Han Sen could feel the power inside him, and he knew he could control it. But he couldn¡¯t use it quite like a normal geno art, or even incorporate its power into one of his own geno arts.


    ¡°Deified geno cores are pretty mystical. No wonder people sometimes call them Talent Skill Stones. Right now, it¡¯s like I have an ice element deified skill. I don¡¯t know what this ice element skill can do, but I suppose it must have something to do with cold and sleep powers.¡± Han Sen knew that if he used the geno art¡¯s power, it would require time to charge up again. It wasn¡¯t like a geno art that he could fuel continually with his own energy.


    ¡°Who should I use it on?¡± Han Sen considered that question, but he couldn¡¯t find a suitable target. So, he put it out of his mind for the moment. He realized that he hadn¡¯t visited Horizontal Evil, which he had nned to do some time ago. Since Exquisite and Li Keer were not around, he decided to go back to that mysterious ce to meet with Horizontal Evil again.

 Chapter 2713 - No God

    <h4>Chapter 2713 No God</h4>


    After using the Four Sheep Cube to go back to the mysterious realm, Han Sen immediately headed toward that big mountain.


    In his absence, the Breakskies had continued their unsessful efforts to excavate the mountain. When Han Sen arrived, Horizontal Evil was in the middle of his routine torture, courtesy of the metal pir. Blood flew from the giant¡¯s chest as the metal pir spun.


    When he saw Han Sen, Horizontal Evil frowned. ¡°What took you so long toe back?¡±


    ¡°Something happened in the outside world, and it slowed me down.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t exin much. He changed the subject and said, ¡°I can continue our previous discussion if you¡¯d like to talk about the universe.¡±


    But Horizontal Evil stopped Han Sen from saying anything further. He said, ¡°Listen up. I don¡¯t have much time, and there is something I would like you to do for me. And if you can do it, it will be a great benefit for you, as well.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Sen looked at Horizontal Evil with confusion. The giant seemed very upset. He was acting very differently than he had thest time Han Sen visited.


    Previously, Horizontal Evil was being tortured, but the man was able to keep his cool. Now, he seemed like he was about to have some sort of breakdown.


    He looked as if he was holding it back, but Han Sen could sense that something was on the verge of happening.


    Horizontal Evil didn¡¯t answer Han Sen¡¯s question. He raised his head and let his face emerge from the unkempt hair.


    ¡°Do you believe God exists in this world?¡±


    It was a solid face. Although it wasn¡¯t handsome, it was obviously trustworthy. But what Horizontal Evil said gave Han Sen a chill. For Han Sen, that question was one of the most annoying things in existence. He really didn¡¯t even know how to answer.


    ¡°Oh. I suppose you have already seen them?¡± Horizontal Evil was surprised, having guessed this through Han Sen¡¯s reaction to the question.


    ¡°Yes. If the gods you are talking about are guys like King Jun, I have seen them. I even fought King Jun once before.¡± Han Sen briefly told him about his trials against King Jun on Eclipse, then the events after that.


    Horizontal Evil heard Han Sen¡¯s tale about killing the Sun Raven in front of King Jun andughed. ¡°Awesome. This is awesome! I can¡¯t believe you ended up beating King Jun like that... Just this is enough for you and me to be good friends. Good, good, good. I feel safe entrusting this task to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked hesitantly.


    Instead of answering, Horizontal Evil continued on his tangent. ¡°In this universe, beings like King Jun exist. To some creatures, they are indeed gods. But to me, they are less than a fart in the wind. Even if they are gods, so what? We, the Breakskies, will still defy and y the gods. We will make them wet themselves. That is how one lives like a man, after all.¡±


    The way Horizontal Evil spoke might not have been very polite, but it still excited Han Sen a lot. He agreed with Horizontal Evil¡¯s assessment of how men should behave.


    The giant went on to say, ¡°I will control my fate, and the fate of the Breakskies will be in my hand. No matter whether our opponents be gods or fairies, they will never make the Breakskies concede.¡±


    Although Han Sen was still excited, he also felt a tinge of sadness flow through his heart.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened, exactly?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Horizontal Evil still didn¡¯t answer him. He stared at Han Sen with fire in his eyes. A whileter, he said, ¡°This could be the final stand of our race. I shouldn¡¯t be asking this of you, but I have no choice now. And you are a crystallizer. That means we are allies, and therefore, I have to depend on you.¡±


    ¡°This task will be very difficult. It might ruin the entire fate of your race and yourself. After this, you might be an enemy of the gods. Are you afraid?¡± Horizontal Evil looked at Han Sen with fire in his eyes.


    ¡°I might obey God, but I don¡¯t obey self-proimed gods like King Jun,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Haha! Well said. Although you aren¡¯t like me, with disdain for the whole world, at least you are honest.¡± Horizontal Evilughed harder than ever.


    ¡°If you have some task to ask of me, and it is as dangerous as you say, could you at least exin it?¡± Han Sen asked Horizontal Evil.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t afraid of being King Jun¡¯s enemy. The gods already hated him, and that wouldn¡¯t change regardless of what Horizontal Evil asked him to do.


    In addition, he now wanted to find out where the gods came from and what was going on with Sacred Leader and Horizontal Evil.


    Horizontal Evil¡¯s smile disappeared. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Little Brother, I can tell you that this world doesn¡¯t have a god. The self-proimed gods are creatures like you and I. The difference is that we are outside the Geno Hall, and they are inside it.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, he was delighted. He was close to finding out the truth. He didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes widened, begging Horizontal Evil to borate. He wanted to hear everything about the gods, so he could learn the truth behind these excruciating mysteries.


    Horizontal Evil paused, and then he said, ¡°Although there is just a difference of locale, their powers are indeed greater than ours. Our power can barely damage them, in fact. But there is one power that is the exception to this rule.¡±


    ¡°Super Gene?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Horizontal Evil thought Han Sen had heard the term through the conversation hest had with King Jun. So, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He nodded and said, ¡°That is correct. It is Super Gene. Having Super Gene enables you to kill these fake gods.¡±


    ¡°But what is Super Gene?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°There is no answer to what it is.¡± Horizontal Evil¡¯s answer surprised Han Sen.


    ¡°Why is there no answer?¡± Han Sen asked in confusion.


    Horizontal Evilughed and said, ¡°My good brother took to fighting those gods. We stumbled upon something that was able to hurt them, but hurting them was all we could do. We were never able to kill the gods with it. So, we investigated our discovery and came to the conclusion that it was called Super Gene. We needed our bodies to contain the Super Gene so that we could fight the gods in the Geno Hall and kill them for good.¡±


    Before Han Sen could put a word in, Horizontal Evil went on to say, ¡°I have yet to seed. So, I cannot tell you the true nature of Super Gene. But there is something that I can give you. With it, you can begin to unravel the truth for yourself. If you are lucky enough, you might be able to find out what Super Gene truly is. If you aren¡¯t lucky, pass it on to others until someone is finally able to learn what Super Gene really is.¡±


    When Han Sen heard this, his body shook. The ¡°good brother¡± Horizontal Evil mentioned might have been Sacred Leader. Han Sen thought the thing he needed was in Sacred Leader¡¯s hands, but he hadn¡¯t expected Horizontal Evil to actually be in control of the secret. And he was now going to give it to Han Sen.

 Chapter 2714 - Horizontal Evil Strike Sun

    <h4>Chapter 2714 Horizontal Evil Strike Sun</h4>


    Horizontal Evil fell silent and lifted his hands. He grabbed the metal pir that was drilling into his chest, then slowly began to push it up and away from his body.


    Because of what Horizontal Evil was doing, the metal pir began to shine. It shook in his hands, as if it was desperately trying to keep drilling into him. But Horizontal Evil had the pir solidly in his grip now. No matter how brightly the pir shone or how much it wanted to burrow back into him, Horizontal Evil was still able to remove it with his hands.


    Boom!


    When thest of the metal came free of Horizontal Evil¡¯s chest, Han Sen finally realized that the metal pir was actually a giant spear. That spear was writhing like a snake in Horizontal Evil¡¯s hands. It seemed to be trying to escape from his clutches, but the giant bore down hard, pinning the spear in ce.


    Horizontal Evil toppled from the mountain, and Han Sen thought, ¡°If you had the power to free yourself, why have you remained trapped here for so many years? And all those Breakskies were kept here for many years trying to free you.¡±


    After Horizontal Evil escaped, the wounds on his chest quickly healed. The gaping edges of the gashes pulled closed, and soon after, there was not a single mark left on his chest.


    But once Horizontal Evil was free, the mountain began to shake. It wasn¡¯t just the mountain, either. The ocean that spread around them as far the eye could see began to grow turbulent and wild. It was like the world was ending.


    Horizontal Evil stood upon the waves of the sea. He gripped the spear in his hands, and he roared defiantly to the sky. His voice made the whole realm be even shakier. Han Sen had been flying, but the sheer volume of the noise knocked him out of the sky.


    ¡°Stop shouting! I¡¯m going to die.¡± Han Sen felt as if his chest was filling up with blood due to the noise. Eleven of his organs felt like they were about to be torn apart. He had to use all of his power to fight against the damaging acoustics, but nothing he did seemed to help.


    Han Sen¡¯s voice was like an ant¡¯spared to that thundering roar. No matter how much he shouted, he couldn¡¯t even hear himself.


    Just as Han Sen thought he was going to die because of that shouting, Horizontal Evil finally stopped.


    Han Sen felt instant relief. He coughed, and dark blood bubbled over his lips. He straightened back up to see Horizontal Evil looking at him. He thought the giant was going to say something, but Horizontal Evil merely lifted the spear, turned the point toward his chest, and mmed the weapon through his heart.


    The de punched straight through Horizontal Evil¡¯s heart again, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. After he pulled the spear back out, he put his hand into the wound. He searched around a little, then pulled something out.


    ¡°Take it. From now on, every god in existence will be your enemy. Whether you like it or not, this is your fate. And it is a fate you can no longer escape from.¡± Horizontal Evil opened his fist, and something that looked like a meteor came flying toward Han Sen.


    When Han Sen saw the speed and massive power of the item flying toward him, his heart leaped into his throat. He moved to catch the item.


    But when itnded in his hands, it touched his skin as gently as a feather.


    Han Sen knew that it was Horizontal Evil controlling the flight of the item, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised. But when he opened his hands and had a look at that thing, Han Sen¡¯s breath caught in his chest. He stared at his hands in dumbfounded awe.


    Han Sen was holding a ck crystal. He was familiar with its shape, size, and weight. In some ways, no one could be more familiar with it than he was.


    The ck crystal was the same as the one he had taken from the ck armor bug¡¯s belly so long ago. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t already absorbed that ck crystal and received the ck crystal armor from it, he would have thought it was the exact same.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The thing Horizontal Evil has been referencing is the ck crystal. Is this ck crystal the same as the one I found inside the sanctuaries? Does this also contain a ck crystal armor?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was in shambles, and he tried to formte thoughts on this revtion.


    ¡°You should leave now. After this life, there will be no more Horizontal Evil. The Breakskies will no longer exist.¡± Horizontal Evil¡¯s eyes looked as if they were on fire, and he turned to look up toward the sun clock in the sky. Han Sen didn¡¯t ask anything more of the man. Horizontal Evil suddenly jumped, broke space, and shot toward the sun perched in the sky. The metal spear he held was raised and pointed at the sun clock.


    Now, finally, Han Sen understood some of what was happening in this strange world.


    The Breakskies had been digging the mountain all their lives, hoping to save Horizontal Evil. But Horizontal Evil had allowed himself to be pinned to the mountain because of them. He let himself be tortured. He had the power to escape, but if he escaped, the giants of that world would die. That was why Horizontal Evil had been there the whole time.


    When Han Sen flew away from the mountain and found himself among the pces, he found that they were no longer protected from the waves. The giant walls of water battered the pces, slowly pulling them down in the deep. The flesh of the giants was sloughing off as Han Sen watched, leaving only gaunt skeletal remains behind.


    ¡°What a cruel curse. This is so sick. Horizontal Evil had to remain trapped in order for them to live. And if he escaped, they would rot down to their bones in minutes. Horizontal Evil didn¡¯t want to see his people be extinct, but who knows how long he was tortured on that mountain. Dead or alive, his entire existence had be pain. This must be the most horrible torture ever.¡± Han Sen sighed. He didn¡¯t want to see those giant bones anymore. He flew fast toward the Four Sheep Cube.


    Boom!


    Before Han Sen could reach the Four Sheep Cube, he heard an explosion. Bright light covered everything around him. Within that shiny explosion, he couldn¡¯t even see his fingers. The shockwave rocked the entire dimension. It was like thendscape had been turned on its head, with the water now up in the sky.


    Han Sen cast his Purple-Eye Butterfly as he looked up. The weird sun clock in the sky had been cracked, and Horizontal Evil was rushing forward, still holding the spear.


    Waves of fire washed out of the broken sun clock like tsunamis. Han Sen knew instantly that the power he was witnessing was greater than what a deified elite could unleash at max power. Han Sen didn¡¯t dare remain. He elerated hard, racing toward the Four Sheep Cube.


    ¡°After guarding the red dust for a billion years, one spear breaks the sky to y a ghost and god,¡± Horizontal Evil shouted. His voice echoed throughout the realm, but Han Sen could no longer see him.


    The waves of fire swept across the sky, but Han Sen didn¡¯t dare slow down to watch. Although he had many more questions he wished to ask Horizontal Evil, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do that now.


    He nced at the strange scene in the sky onest time as he stepped on the bronze sheep head. Then, he teleported away from that mysterious world through the Four Sheep Cube.


    Han Sen wanted to know what happened to Horizontal Evil in the end, but he couldn¡¯t go back. He held the ck crystal, and his heart felt sick and saddened.


    ¡°This ck crystal... Is it really like the first one I found?¡± Han Sen rubbed the ck crystal with his fingers. That feeling was so real... It couldn¡¯t be fake.

 Chapter 2715 - Gru’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 2715 Gru¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t go back to the sanctuaries right now. Otherwise, I could grab a creature and feed this crystal to it. Then, I could confirm that this is really the same ck crystal I found a long time ago,¡± Han Sen said after a think.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened with a thought. ¡°I don¡¯t have ess to the creatures of the sanctuary, but there are xenogeneics within range. If I grab one and use it to test the crystal, it might yield the same results.¡±


    Once Han Sen decided what to do, he didn¡¯t have to go far to test his theory. He would just grab a King ss Star Beetle from the Star Tree.


    Han Sen arrived at the Star Tree a short timeter, but after half a day of searching, he failed to find a single Star Beetle. Since Star Beetles were no longer an option, Han Sen tried to decide where else he might look.


    ¡°It looks like the Star Beetles aren¡¯t back yet,¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°I guess I will forget about continuing my search for them.¡±


    Han Sen jerked his head up as he noticed a presence approaching the Star Tree. When the distant figure drew closer, he recognized that it was Gru from the Extreme King.


    ¡°This is the Star Tree. Without the leader¡¯s permission, you cannot enter here,¡± Han Sen said, blocking Gru¡¯s passage.


    In fact, Han Sen didn¡¯t actually have to warn the man. There was a seal around the Star Tree already. If any creature entered the area without permission, an rm would be triggered.


    ¡°I was looking for you at Underworld Lake,¡± Gru answered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you there, so I thought you might be here. It looks like I was correct.¡±


    ¡°Why have youe looking for me?¡± Han Sen asked, keeping his face carefully neutral.


    There was a deep-seated grudge between him and the Extreme King. If an Extreme King like Gru hade looking for him, that was reason enough for him to be wary.


    Gru smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I mean no harm. My people do have a grudge with you, but not all of us think it is a matter that must be resolved with bloodshed.¡±


    Han Sen knew instantly what Gru meant. There were many factions within the Extreme King. The strongest faction was the Bai family¡ªthe group led by King Bai. There was also the Bao faction, which Han Sen had recently be familiar with. They were from King Bao¡¯s bloodline. Although they were no longer true royalty, the Bao family still had a lot of influence over the hearts and minds of the Extreme King. There were other groups in addition to those two noble factions, as well. The political situation within the Extreme King was quiteplicated, and being an outsider, Han Sen had never been able to fully grasp the way things worked there.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know which faction Gru belonged to, but it sounded as if his party had little interest in troubling Han Sen. Or at the very least, they weren¡¯t interested in actively starting a conflict.


    ¡°What is it, then?¡± Han Sen had almost killed Gru in the silkworm bout. He didn¡¯t think Gru would be generous enough to forget about all that ande over for a nice conversation.


    Gru looked serious as he said, ¡°I have found a lone primitive deified. I¡¯m not confident in my ability to kill it by myself, so I was hoping we could kill it together.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea,¡± Han Sen said after some hesitation.


    There was absolutely no trust between the two men. And on top of that, they had been enemies thest time they met. Even if they were friendly with each other, it was always difficult for two people to decide how to split the loot obtained from ying a deified creature.


    Gru could see what Han Sen was worrying about, and so he said, ¡°You might not believe me, but I truly mean you no harm. I actually admire you, truth be told. That¡¯s why I am inviting you to y a xenogeneic with me. I can¡¯t do it myself, and I would like to see your knife skills again. I want to learn from you. In regards to the loot, that¡¯s no cause for concern. Whatever rewards we obtain, we can split them evenly between us. Half and half.¡±


    Han Sen gazed at Gru without speaking. He was still hesitating.


    There were outliers like Gru among the Extreme King, people who truly weren¡¯t bothered by who Han Sen was or the things he had done. However, Han Sen had no way of finding out if Gru truly felt that way. This might be some secret ploy for revenge. If he went with Gru, he might be walking into a trap. After spending some more time thinking about it, Han Sen decided to reject Gru¡¯s offer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have other things to do. I can¡¯t go and hunt xenogeneics with you.¡±


    Gru looked disappointed, but he understood what Han Sen was worried about. He nodded and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t try to force you to join me. If you decide that you want to hunt a xenogeneic, you can alwayse and find me.¡±


    After watching Gru take his leave, Han Sen pulled out a map of Outer Sky. The entirety of Outer Sky was far toorge to be represented by such a small map, so only a small part of the domain had been drawn. It included the living quarters of the Very High, the Star Tree, and Underworld Lake. Those were ces Han Sen was already familiar with.


    There were some markings on it that Han Sen had never visited, though. They referred to ces where scary xenogeneics could be found.


    Han Sen examined the map for a while. He found a ce close to the Star Tree that was called Full Moon River. He decided to go there to grab a King ss xenogeneic to test the ck crystal.


    He had briefly considered swallowing the ck crystal to test it on himself, but he had quickly concluded taking such a rash action would be foolish.


    There were many scary xenogeneics in Outer Sky, but ces that were close to the living spaces of the Very High only had xenogeneics that were King ss and below. Full Moon River was one such ce. There were no deifieds there, but the river region did contain many Kings. One of them would be perfect for Han Sen to capture and use as a test subject.


    Han Sen flew in over Full Moon River, examining the area from high in the sky. The nearby terrain rolled in a series of low-lying hills that spread far away from the river.


    Han Sen had only just arrived at the Full Moon River when he saw a rhino xenogeneic standing atop a cliff. The snow-white creature was staring down the ravine. Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what it was looking for.


    Han Sen followed the beast¡¯s gaze, but there were only clouds down below. They were too thick for anything to be seen through them.


    While Han Sen was wondering what was going on, he saw some movement within the clouds. A new xenogeneic, which looked like some strange hybrid of a fish and a snake, flew out of the clouds.


    The xenogeneic was like a giant snake with horns on its head. It didn¡¯t have any ws, but wings spread from its back. It was a very odd-looking creature. When it flew out of the clouds, it screamed at the rhino that was on the cliff.


    The rhino and the flying snake were soon fighting on the cliffside. Han Sen could see that neither of them was very strong. They were just second or third tier Kings. This fight wouldn¡¯t be very interesting to watch. He nned to wait until one was injured before he picked one and conducted his test.


    But after Han Sen watched them for a while, he was given a shock.


    The rhino¡¯s skin was super thick, and it had the power to petrify. It was so hard that it was like nothing Han Sen had ever seen at that level. But the weird snake¡¯s area power was also a surprise.


    The weird snake was also white. Its body wasn¡¯t made out of the jade-like material thatposed the rhino, but it glowed with some sort of blurry light. The light formed arge seal around it.


    Within that seal, regardless of how much damage the rhino dealt to it, the snake could heal all wounds. In fact, its injuries closed so quickly that Han Sen could barely track the healing power with his eyes.


    ¡°There is an area power that heals?¡± Han Sen murmured to himself. That sort of area power was rare.


    ¡°Han Sen, why are you here?¡± Han Sen was continuing to focus on the fight when, out of the corner of his eye, he saw someone flying toward him. The figure was waving to him from afar. It was Gru, whom he had just turned away earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m here on business. Why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The deified xenogeneic I mentioned is around here. Since you said you were busy, I thought I would go and try to take it down myself. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, though. What a coincidence.¡± Gru smiled.

 Chapter 2716 - Immortal Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 2716 Immortal Dragon</h4>


    ¡°It seems very unlikely that this meeting has happened by chance,¡± Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Gru didn¡¯t know what Han Sen was thinking, though. He looked down at the two xenogeneics and said, ¡°A Moon Rhino and an Immortal Dragon. They are rare xenogeneics, but it is a shame they are only King ss. If they were deified, they would be worth a lot of money. That would be especially true of the Immortal Dragon. If an Immortal Dragon can be deified, then its substance chains can make others practically immortal as well. For as long as the Immortal Dragon retains its power, anyone it has vowed to protect is essentially unkible. It is a shame that deified Immortal Dragons are incredibly rare. In all the history I have learned, I have only heard of three deified Immortal Dragons.¡±


    ¡°Their powers aren¡¯t sufficient at King ss?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Gru shook his head. ¡°King ss Immortal Dragons have a decent area power, but the ability is only useful for healing some external trauma. For most elites, that isn¡¯t very useful. Taming one of the creatures for that ability alone is hardly worth it. Deified Immortal Dragons are a different story, however. They can keep you alive in all sorts of situations. Many deified elites would like to have a deified Immortal Dragon. Anyone would want something that has the potential to save their lives.¡±


    When he heard Gru say this, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He thought to himself, ¡°It is very lucky that I¡¯ve found this Immortal Dragon to use in my test. If the ck crystal really works, maybe I can get a deified Immortal Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Brother Han, the deified xenogeneic I want to kill is in Full Moon River. It is only 200 miles from here. If you have the time, maybe we can go there?¡± Gru said hopefully to Han Sen.


    ¡°I want to get a xenogeneic as a mount. Based on what you¡¯ve told me, the Immortal Dragon doesn¡¯t seem too bad. I think I¡¯ll capture that Immortal Dragon. Once I have the Immortal Dragon, if you still haven¡¯t killed the deified xenogeneic on your own, I can go as well to help you out.¡± If Gru¡¯s xenogeneic was really that nearby, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t mind going after it.


    ¡°Sure. I will stay here and wait for you. It is just an Immortal Dragon, so I am sure you will get it easily.¡± Gru smiled.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t care if the man stayed. It would only be a matter of time before others found out he was catching a xenogeneic. There was no way to hide it, but neither was there a need to.


    The two of them waited where they were for a while. The Immortal Dragon was beating the pulp out of the Moon Rhino; with its immortal area active, the Immortal Dragon was impervious to the rhino¡¯s attacks.


    In the end, Han Sen and Gru watched the Immortal Dragon open its mouth and choke down the badly injured Moon Rhino.


    The rhino¡¯s body was much bigger than the Immortal Dragon¡¯s body. After the Immortal Dragon swallowed its foe, its body expanded like a big balloon. Han Sen wondered if the dragon could actually digest something sorge.


    But for Han Sen, this was a very good opportunity. The Immortal Dragon had eaten the entire Moon Rhino, and it was now settling down to digest its meal. It wasn¡¯t paying much attention to its surroundings.


    Han Sen flew toward it and fired out an array of silks from his knife. Han Sen lifted his finger, and the knife silks tied up the Immortal Dragon.


    Immortal Dragon was terrified. It shivered in fear, but when it tried to run away, the knife silks tightened and cut into the creature¡¯s body. Although its area was obscenely powerful, it wouldn¡¯t help much if the dragon sliced itself into pieces.


    Once it had recovered, the creature tried to struggle free again. It was worried about being cut, though. Eventually, the Immortal Dragon realized that it couldn¡¯t escape the knife silks without killing itself. It stopped moving, carefully trying not to touch the knife silks circling its body.


    ¡°It seems to be fairly intelligent,¡± Han Sen said with augh. And then, he lifted a hand and drew slowly on the knife silks. The Immortal Dragon immediately responded to the tug, slithering forward across the ground to keep the silks from drawing tight again.


    But the Moon Rhino was still in the creature¡¯s belly. The roundness of its stomach made it difficult for the Immortal Dragon to slither forward. It moved way too slow, and the knife silks cut into the beast¡¯s scales. Each cut caused the creature to release a nasty screech.


    ¡°You are good, Brother Han. The power to create these silks and control them with masterful precision... You aren¡¯t too far off the talent of a genuine deified elite,¡± Gruplimented him.


    ¡°You¡¯reying it on thick.¡± Han Sen was still suspicious that Gru might be harboring ulterior motives.


    Even if Gru wasn¡¯t a part of the Bai family, there were many within the Extreme King that hated Han Sen. Han Sen doubted that Gru was as detached as he seemed.


    But now that he had agreed to go with Gru, he no longer had an excuse to dy their venture. He left the Immortal Dragon trapped in the knife silks. Every hour the fiend spent in captivity would grind at its mind. Han Sen then turned to follow Gru deep up Full Moon River.


    Han Sen still suspected that Gru might have a conspiracy up his sleeve, but when they reached their destination, Han Sen was relieved to find that there really was a deified xenogeneic on the riverbank.


    That xenogeneic looked like a wolf. Its hair was grey, but it had four eyes. Its fangs were like hooks. The beast looked extremely evil.


    As they made their way up the river, Gru had told Han Sen that the deified xenogeneic was talented with eye skills. Its eyes released an indestructible godlight. The creature¡¯s attacks were shockingly fast. Gru wouldn¡¯t havested long on his own.


    The four-eyed wolf saw Gru, and it howled angrily and got to its feet. Its four eyes opened wide, and a weird green light began to glow inside them. The beast suddenly released four green beams that shot right toward Gru.


    Clearly, the four-eyed wolf really hated Gru. It was obvious that this wasn¡¯t the first time Gru hade to challenge the beast.


    Gru already had experience dealing with the wolf. When he saw the creature¡¯s four green lightsing, he pulled out a shield and used it to protect his body.


    Gru¡¯s shield looked oddly fragile. It resembled a silver mirror, and it seemed like a single punch would be enough to crack it.


    But when those four scary substance chains struck the weird shield, the reflective surface of the ss bounced them away. Gru remained unharmed.


    ¡°What a strong shield!¡± Han Sen said in praise.


    Gru was half-deified, and yet he was able to use his shield to deflect the substance chains of a deified xenogeneic without much difficulty. Clearly, the strange shield was something truly unique.


    Gruughed. ¡°Mister Xun lent me this deified treasure. This shield can deflect eye skills and visual skills. I borrowed it so I could deal with this four-eyed wolf. It is embarrassing, but the mirror shield can only block the four-eyed wolf¡¯s eyelights. It does not, however, lend me additional speed. And I still can¡¯t block the creature¡¯s physical attacks. I cannot hurt it, and yet, it almost kills me each time.¡±


    After pausing, Gru looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Brother Han, you have the Apollo Set. With the speed gifted to you by the armor¡¯s wings, you should be able to keep up with the wolf. When it uses its eyelights again, I will use the mirror shield to block. Then, you take that opportunity to swoop in and strike.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen nodded. However, Han Sen was silently thinking, ¡°I have just absorbed the ice geno core, which should have given me some new powers. Now I can give it a spin and see what it does.¡±

 Chapter 2717 - Scary Ice Geno Art

    <h4>Chapter 2717 Scary Ice Geno Art</h4>


    The godlights that came from the wolf¡¯s eyes shot toward Gru like four bolts of lightning. Gru remained stalwart, though. He had already prepared his defense, and when the four-eyed wolf unleashed the attack, Gru lifted his mirror shield.


    The green godlights mmed straight into the mirror shield, but they were reflected away. The attack was unable to damage the shield, and as he watched, Han Sen felt a little bit jealous.


    Before the four-eyed wolf could gather its power to attack again, Han Sen made his move. He immediately activated the ice geno art that he had recently received. Snowkes crusted over his body, and he unleashed snow substance chains that headed straight for the four-eyed wolf.


    The four-eyed wolf had just used its eye skills, so it didn¡¯t have much of a chance of avoiding the snowy substance chains. A new light shed across its body as it tried to block the attack. The snowy air didn¡¯t seem to be affected, though. Han Sen¡¯s icy power wrapped around the four-eyed wolf. If seen from afar, it would have looked like a half-transparent snowdy covering up the giant wolf.


    The snow power didn¡¯t immediately freeze the four-eyed wolf. The green light still shone around the wolf¡¯s body, and its substance chains fought against the snow power.


    ¡°Is that all the strength that this ice geno art can unleash?¡± Han Sen was disappointed. This was simr to what he could do when he had his Apollo Set. The attack was nothing special, and the ice power wasn¡¯t very strong. It fell far short of his expectations, that was for sure.


    He had only attacked once, and the ice geno core¡¯s power was already exhausted. He would have to wait a long time before he could even use it again, anyway. It wasn¡¯t as good as the Apollo Set, which was far more convenient. If this was all the ice geno core could aplish, then there was no reason for him to continue practicing with the ice geno core. He could just keep on using his Apollo Set.


    The snow air seemed to be growing a little more intense as time went on, but overall, the strike was unable to freeze the four-eyed wolf. Han Sen thought it was all over.


    After all, the four-eyed wolf had easily held off the attack. When the wolf summoned more of its strength, it would obliterate the snow power.


    But things developed in an unexpected way. The four-eyed wolf¡¯s attempts to fight off the snow power did not increase. Instead, they weakened. And Han Sen¡¯s icy power affected the creature more and more.


    Han Sen was shocked. As he watched, the wolf¡¯s four eyes seemed to flutter. It looked very sleepy. The creature was going to fall asleep any second.


    ¡°Does the ice power have a tranquilizing effect as well?¡± Han Sen was happy about this.


    The four-eyed wolf could block the ice, but it couldn¡¯t resist the lulling power. Its will began to fade. The green light became dimmer and dimmer. The creature couldn¡¯t break the ice power that held it captive.


    The ice power wasn¡¯t a raging, destructive attack. It just lowered the target¡¯s body temperature. The wolf grew chillier, bit by bit. Not long after, the four-eyed wolf sumbed entirely to the sedative. It closed its eyes, went to sleep, and froze like an ice statue.


    Gru was staring at the wolf in undisguised shock. He turned and looked at Han Sen for a long while before saying in an odd tone, ¡°This is a very powerful ice geno art. It has already generated substance chains, too. Has that geno art reached a deified level


    Han Sen nodded. ¡°I got lucky when I received it. I managed to get my hands on a deified geno core, and fortunately, I was able to refine it and receive this ice geno art.¡±


    Gru was more interested. And he said, ¡°So the power came from a deified geno core? Deified geno cores are so rare. Even the Extreme King count themselves incredibly lucky toy im to one, and even then, only deified elites can learn the deified geno arts that the cores offer. Your luck is too much.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing. With the powers of the Extreme King, I am sure Brother Gru will be able to get deified geno cores easily, right?¡± Han Sen responded coldly.


    ¡°I would have trouble getting a deified geno care. And even if I somehow got one, I wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb it before bing deified.¡± After saying that, Gru fell silent. Then, he walked to the four-eyed wolf.


    Now that it was solidly encased in ice, the four-eyed wolf was soundly asleep. However, the freezing power hadn¡¯t actually killed the creature. It still had a lifeforce.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to ask Brother Han to kill it,¡± Gru said.


    Han Sen had no reason to refuse. If he used his Apollo Set, he should have a sufficient amount of power to strike down the four-eyed wolf. Plus, the creature could no longer move. It couldn¡¯t even generate a power to block Han Sen¡¯s attack.


    The power of the Apollo Set was unleashed. Han Sen shed toward the sleeping four-eyed wolf, cutting deeply into the side of the creature¡¯s neck.


    No blood leaked from the wound, however. The blood was all frozen. Despite being attacked and badly injured, the four-eyed wolf didn¡¯t even wake up. Rather than howling in pain, it remained in a deep slumber.


    It took Han Sen four shes to cut the wolf¡¯s head off. Then, the four-eyed wolf¡¯s lifeforce disappeared.


    ¡°Deified xenogeneic killed: Four-Eyed Wolf. Xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°This ice geno art is so powerful. It has both ice and sedative powers? It is very good.¡± Han Sen was happy with its performance. He was now thinking about refining the two fire geno cores he had received.


    Gruplimented Han Sen¡¯s good luck in obtaining a new, powerful deified geno art. But he also looked annoyed, and he said. ¡°I wanted to see more of your knife skills, but it seems that I didn¡¯t get the chance.¡±


    ¡°You can see the knife skills whenever. Killing the xenogeneic is what matters. ording to our deal, I¡¯m getting half of this four-eyed wolf¡¯s xenogeneic gene, right?¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gru said with a nod.


    Han Sen used his power to cut the four-eyed wolf in half. Each of them had half of the wolf¡¯s body to take home with them.


    Once their hunt was finished, Han Sen went back to where the Immortal Dragon was trapped. He found it still lying there, unmoving. It was very afraid of the knife silks. Han Sen¡¯s silks seemed to have caused the creature a great deal of pain.


    Han Sen removed the knife silks. After Gru said his goodbyes, Han Sen took the Immortal Dragon back to the Star Tree.While there was no one around, Han Sen brought out the ck crystal and fed it to the Immortal Dragon.


    The Immortal Dragon didn¡¯t want to open its mouth, so Han Sen summoned more knife silks and cinched them tight around the creature. The knife silks dug painfully into the Immortal Dragon¡¯s body, and the beast couldn¡¯t help but scream. In doing so, it opened its mouth.


    Han Sen tossed the ck crystal into the dragon¡¯s mouth. As soon as he saw the beast swallow, he released the knife silks.


    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work on a xenogeneic, I will have to use it on a creature from the sanctuaries.¡± Han Sen watched the beast lying t on the ground. The creature seemed to have been utterly beaten down, body and soul.


    After two days, Han Sen saw something surprising happen. The scales of the Immortal Dragon began to fall off. And then, new scales appeared across its flesh. These scales were made of crystal. And, more importantly, substance chains began to rise from the scales.


    Although the substance chains weren¡¯tplete yet, it was a very clear sign.


    ¡°The ck crystal can really make the Immortal Dragon deified?¡± Han Sen was as shocked as he was happy.

 Chapter 2718 - Geno Protoplasm

    <h4>Chapter 2718 Geno Protosm</h4>


    In a few short days, the Immortal Dragon¡¯s appearance changed dramatically. It was like a snake peeling away ayer of its skin. The scales kept falling away, and its body grew smaller and smaller each time it molted.


    But as its body shrank, the substance chains rising from its scales grew more defined. The process of leveling up to deified seemed to be going as smooth as butter.


    ¡°If the ck crystal can immediately elevate a xenogeneic to deified, that is so scary! The fact that the ck crystal could affect creatures in the sanctuaries was impressive, but it wasn¡¯t too shocking. Those creatures have good genes, but their life energy is low. The energy necessary for a King ss xenogeneic to be deified is daunting, though. In elevating the Immortal Dragon to deified in just a few short days, the ck crystal has revealed that it contains a truly terrifying amount of power,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He was in shock.


    Although Han Sen had set the test up himself, he was still struggling toe to terms with its sess.


    The Immortal Dragon¡¯s body continued to change, and on the tenth day, the creature looked like it was made out of crystal. Its body shone and glittered in the light. Its body glowed with power as it merrily generated substance chains.


    All around the beast, the nts began to grow like mad. Han Sen stared at the sight in awe.


    ¡°It looks like the Immortal Dragon is really bing deified,¡± Han Sen thought. Then, he saw the Immortal Dragon raise its head in pain. It let out a strange screech, and its holy substance chains erupted like a volcano.


    ¡°Is it going to level up now?¡± The holy light substance chains wrapped entirely around the Immortal Dragon, and the creature looked like a small sun. Han Sen had to squint slightly, but he still couldn¡¯t see through that blinding light. He could only feel where the Immortal Dragon was. It had scary energy swirling around it like a nuclear reactor.


    Han Sen had to teleport some distance away from the Immortal Dragon to keep from being injured by the intensity of that light.


    A few minutester, the scary power started to fade away. When the holy light dimmed enough for Han Sen to see the Immortal Dragon again, his jaw fell open.


    The Immortal Dragon was gone. There was only the ck crystal remaining, in the precise spot the Immortal Dragon had been moments before.


    ¡°This... what is this...¡± Still reeling, Han Sen summoned his Purple-Eye Butterfly and checked out the area surrounding the ck crystal.


    The Immortal Dragon was not there. All traces of the Immortal Dragon had vanished, as if the creature had entirely disappeared. Aside from the ck crystal, there was nothing left. Even the snake scales that had littered the ground had vanished.


    Han Sen carefully walked next to the ck crystal. He looked at the ck crystal and noticed that although it still looked pretty much the same, he could see something within its crystalline depths. There was a shadow fading away inside the crystal, and it seemed to resemble the Immortal Dragon.


    It happened within the blink of an eye. The Immortal Dragon¡¯s shadow disappeared, and the ck crystal returned to looking like it had before. It was as if nothing had happened at all.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Han Sen shivered slightly. He was secretly happy, though. ¡°It is lucky I didn¡¯t eat the ck crystal myself. If I had, I might have ended up like that Immortal Dragon. It looks like this ck crystal is different from the one I found before.¡±


    Han Sen stared at the ck crystal on the floor, but he didn¡¯t dare touch it. What had just happened was way too weird.


    As he looked at the ck crystal, it suddenly began to move. It bounced violently around on the ground like a bean in an earthquake.


    Katcha!


    After a moment of that, the ck crystal suddenly opened. Han Sen was watching the ck crystal the entire time, but he still couldn¡¯t have described the dimension-bending way in which the crystal changed. It might almost have been more urate to say that the crystal simply transformed.


    A minute of startled silenceter, Han Sen realized that the ck crystal was starting to resemble the Immortal Dragon. But while the original Immortal Dragon had been snow-white, this new Immortal Dragon was colored the same, bottomless ck of the crystal. The ck crystal continued to change, refining the form of the dragon. In the end, a living Immortal Dragon shaped from ck flesh stood in front of Han Sen.


    The next second, the ck crystal dragon opened its eyes and locked onto Han Sen with an unreadable stare.


    Han Sen stared back at the creature. He had no idea what was going on. He didn¡¯t even know if it was the same Immortal Dragon.


    A man and a dragon just gazed at each other for some time. Neither of them did anything.


    In Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul, the sleeping ck crystal armor suddenly activated. It flew out of Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul and grabbed the Immortal Dragon that had once been a ck crystal.


    The Immortal Dragon didn¡¯t try to resist as the ck crystal armor grabbed it.


    A miraculous scene began to unfold. As the ck crystal armor touched the ck dragon, the dragon returned to looking like a crystal again. Before Han Sen could figure out what was going on, the ck crystal armor had flown back into Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul, still holding the ck crystal.


    At the same time, the ck crystal unleashed a mysterious power that sealed Han Sen¡¯s body and his Sea of Soul. To anyone looking at Han Sen from the outside, his power would now seem dim and uninteresting. Only Jadeskin¡¯s power seemed to reside within him.


    Han Sen was suspicious. He didn¡¯t know what the ck crystal armor was doing.


    But he knew the ck crystal armor wouldn¡¯t have taken action without good reason. In the past, the armor had only activated when there was a dire need for its aid. Those situations were often rted to the Geno Hall.


    As Han Sen frowned, he saw someone approaching from far away. In a moment, the man was only a few steps away from the Star Tree.


    When Han Sen saw the person¡¯s face, he was shocked. The man looked like one of the Very High, but Han Sen knew that he wasn¡¯t. Han Sen recognized the man¡¯s face.


    When Han Sen and Li Keer had entered the Destiny¡¯s Tower in the desert, he met a statue of a god that called himself Empty God. The statue had the same face as this man. But the god statue¡¯s presence was nothing like the being that was standing in front of him now.


    Although they looked exactly the same, this man had an unmistakable presence. If the god statue had been sitting next to him, no matter how alike they looked, the god statue would seem like little more than a servant.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be Empty God¡¯s true body, can it?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He suddenly understood why the ck crystal armor had gone into hiding.


    ¡°Weird. Earlier, I sensed geno protosm. Where has it gone now? Did someone else get here first? No way. This area belongs to me. There¡¯s no way that one of those guys sensed it sooner than I did.¡± Empty God frowned. Then he looked at Han Sen, who was sitting under the tree.


    ¡°Have you seen a weird creature around here?¡± Empty God asked, walking up to Han Sen.


    ¡°What weird creature?¡± Han Sen asked back.


    Empty God frowned. He shouldn¡¯t have asked that question; there was no point. Even if some creature in this universe had seen the geno protosm, they wouldn¡¯t have recognized it.


    ¡°Well, since a god is now here, it is your lucky day. I can fulfill any wish you desire. Speak one wish, and I will make ite true for you.¡± Empty God looked arrogantly down on Han Sen.

 Chapter 2719 - Empty God’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2719 Empty God¡¯s Decision</h4>


    ¡°You are God?¡± Han Sen asked, pretending to be shocked.


    ¡°Yes, I am God. I can do anything,¡± Empty God confirmed, his face unchanging.


    ¡°But my parents told me that this world has no God and that science is the truth.¡± Han Sen gave Empty God a look that was very skeptical.


    ¡°In that case, your parents are ignorant.¡± Empty God looked at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°You are a crystallizer. It is no surprise that you think this way. You learn a thing or two about how the universe works, and then poof! You think you know it all. What a foolish bunch of people.¡±


    Empty God clearly thought Han Sen was stupid. He coldly went on, ¡°You can make any wish you want. You can, for example, wish to be deified. You can wish for a deified treasure that is of a very high level. Or you can even wish to be the master of Outer Sky. I can satisfy your wishes and show you what a real god can do.¡±


    Han Sen blinked. He looked innocent and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any of that stuff.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the strongest fighter of your lifetime? Do you not want to im the universe for yourself? For me, giving you such power would be a piece of cake. If you make a wish, I can make ite true for you,¡± Empty God said, trying to tempt Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes, but what would I need any of that stuff for?¡± Han Sen asked Empty God again, looking confused.


    Empty God seemed prepared to answer the same question many times. ¡°Then you can have anything you want. The pretty women of every race will be your toys. The elites of every race will be your ves. You can be the leader of the entire universe. The creatures in the universe will obey you and fear you.¡±


    ¡°This sounds prettyme. I don¡¯t want any of that.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t want to make a wish like that. Not to mention that if he did make such an expensive request, Empty God would probably pick his bones clean in taking payment.


    ¡°Then, what would you like?¡± Empty God asked with a frown. This man in front of him seemed pretty dumb, but the simpleton was harder to tempt and convince than most.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy with the way I am now, thank you. I don¡¯t need anything. If you really are God, you should save these wishes and spend them on the people who are really suffering and require the help,¡± Han Sen said to Empty God in the most condescending tone that he could manage.


    He knew that gods like King Jun couldn¡¯t directly attack beings of the universe, so he wasn¡¯t really afraid of what Empty God could do to him.


    Empty God¡¯s face darkened. Whenever he encountered people of this universe, he always found a way to make them wish for something. But on this particr day, he was intent on finding the geno protosm. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to waste time talking to Han Sen. After staring coldly at Han Sen for a second, he turned away and ignored Han Sen. He wanted to walk around and see if he could find a lead on the geno protosm.


    When he saw Empty God taking his leave, Han Sen suppressed a sigh of relief. But the ck crystal was still keeping his Sea of Soul and body locked down. It was too soon to be happy, because Empty God was still around.


    ¡°If you are refusing to leave, then I will instead,¡± Han Sen thought. He would stay away from the Star Tree until Empty God decided to leave as well.


    But Han Sen hadn¡¯t been flying away from the Star Tree for long when he saw Empty God appear in front of him again. He wasing toward Han Sen.


    Empty God had found no sign of the geno protosm anywhere, so he hade back for Han Sen.


    Han Sen was the only person in the area. If there was geno protosm in the vicinity, Han Sen was the likeliest person to have seen it. Empty God wasn¡¯t happy about being unable to read Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    Han Sen¡¯s face remained expressionless. He kept going forward. He was neither fast nor slow. He didn¡¯t want Empty God to be suspicious of him.


    When Empty God was near enough that Han Sen could hear him, he spoke again. ¡°Have you considered my offer? You still have the chance to make a wish.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have a wish I want to make right now. You should go and ask someone else,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he tried to maneuver past Empty God.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to make a wish, so make a wish. Stop talking crap!¡± Empty God¡¯s face looked icy. He waved his hand, tearing a frightening rip in the fabric of space. Han Sen felt as if the world was shattering in front of him.


    Empty God was a rather foul-tempered individual. At least King Jun usually tried to trick Han Sen, but Empty God couldn¡¯t even be bothered to make the effort. He was just trying to ckmail Han Sen.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t about to let himself be intimidated, though. He understood the nature and some of the limitations of these self-proimed gods. He wouldn¡¯t be pushed around that easily.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know me very well. It doesn¡¯t matter how badly you want me to make a wish, because I¡¯m not going to do it. What can you do to me, huh? If you really are God, you should be able to kill me pretty easily,¡± Han Sen growled, his expression unyielding.


    Empty God looked surprised. Tearing space open with his bare hands should have startled Han Sen out of his wits. Even deifieds would be shocked speechless by Empty God¡¯s power. But somehow, this brainless person was wholly unfazed by his disy of strength. It made Empty God unsure of what to do.


    If he had been able to attack, Empty God would have pped Han Sen to death and stolen his memory. But he couldn¡¯t attack Han Sen like that. Not in this universe, at least.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Empty God didn¡¯t say another word. He turned and left, vanishing after a few steps. And then, the broken space returned to normal.


    ¡°These guys really can¡¯t do anything in the geno universe. Maybe there are certain conditions that render them unable to attack. But even so, it means I¡¯ll be alright even if all the gods be my enemies. As long as I don¡¯t make a wish, they can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    But the ck crystal armor still hadn¡¯t released the seal on his body, so Han Sen knew that Empty God hadn¡¯t truly left the vicinity. Han Sen returned to the Star Tree, but Empty God remained hidden.


    Not long after, Exquisite and Li Keer brought Bao¡¯er with them to the Star Tree. Han Sen¡¯s stomach sank instantly. Empty God hadn¡¯t been able to get anything from Han Sen, but the god might try to collect wishes from the people around Han Sen. Exquisite and Li Keer would be easier to break.


    Han Sen put his worries into the small jade figure so Exquisite and Li Keer could feel his worries and be wary.


    Exquisite and Li Keer felt Han Sen¡¯s concern, and so they asked what was going on. Han Sen told them about meeting Empty God and advised them to remain wary.


    While the three of them were talking, Bao¡¯er climbed up the Star Tree. She was ying on the surface of a Star Fruit when suddenly, a man appeared on the branch next to her.


    ¡°Little kid, do you want this?¡± Empty God was holding a beautiful gem. He smiled at Bao¡¯er and swung the gem around as he spoke to her.


    Han Sen had been right to expect that Empty God would target the people around him, but he had misjudged which person Empty God would go after. The god hadn¡¯t chosen Exquisite or Li Keer. He was aiming for the innocent Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the shining gem in Empty God¡¯s hands. Her eyes opened wide with surprise.

 Chapter 2720 - Star Gauge Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 2720 Star Gauge Mirror</h4>


    ¡°That is a very beautiful gem,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she peered at the gem in Empty God¡¯s hand.


    Her eyes brightened with interest.


    Empty God¡¯s lips curled up at the corners. He looked cocky as he said, ¡°Do you want it? Just say you want it and it is yours.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bao¡¯er looked surprised. She gazed at Empty God with disbelief.


    ¡°Of course. As long as you say what you want, a cute little girl like you can have anything you¡¯ve ever dreamed of,¡± Empty God said chivalrously, his voice smooth and coaxing.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great guy!¡± Bao¡¯er said with excitement.


    Empty Godughed. He held the gem in front of Bao¡¯er and smiled. ¡°Just say you want it, and this gem will then belong to you.¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked longingly at the gem, and her hands slowly reached out for the gem.


    Empty God hid a snide smile as he thought to himself, ¡°Female creatures are all alike. They are just like those ugly dragons. No matter how old they are, they love all things shiny.¡±


    But Bao¡¯er suddenly pulled her hand back. With a look of disappointment, she said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°What? Why do you suddenly not want it?¡± Empty God asked in surprise. He had been caught off guard when the girl changed her mind.


    ¡°Mom says that I can¡¯t take gifts from strangers.¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked very serious when she said this, but her eyes were still locked on the gem. It looked as if she was struggling to keep herself from reaching out and taking it.


    ¡°I see,¡± Empty God said with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t ept things from strangers, of course. But I¡¯m not a stranger. I¡¯m a good friend of your father. You can take something from me because of that, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You are a good friend of my father?¡± Bao¡¯er asked, her eyebrows rising.


    ¡°Yes. We are very, very good friends.¡± When Empty God said that, the words he spoke were stressed. Each word was pronounced heavier than thest.


    ¡°If you are Dad¡¯s good friend, then we really aren¡¯t strangers!¡± Bao¡¯er said happily.


    ¡°Of course we aren¡¯t!¡± Empty God said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. In that case, I¡¯m going to take the gem.¡± Bao¡¯er reached out her hand to grab the gem in Empty God¡¯s hands.


    As she reached toward it, Empty God wasn¡¯t sure if he should let it go or continue holding onto it. Bao¡¯er hadn¡¯t dered her wish yet. If she took it now, Empty God wouldn¡¯t receive anything in return.


    Empty God didn¡¯t respond, and Bao¡¯er stared at him with confusion. She said, ¡°Uncle, do you not want to give me the gem? If that is so, then that is fine. Mom told me not to steal other people¡¯s items, anyway.¡±


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s words might have been gracious, but her face was filled with disdain. She thought Empty God was very cheap by not giving her the gem.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem. You still haven¡¯t told me whether or not you want it,¡± Empty God said. He was looking a bit ufortable now.


    ¡°Uncle, this gem is obviously important to you. You should keep it for yourself.¡± With those words, Bao¡¯er lowered her hand and turned around to leave.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything more, she had a look of scorn as she turned away. It made Empty God feel more depressed than he had in a long time.


    He was Empty God, but he was despised by a child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Bao¡¯er! Your uncle was nning on giving you this gem as a gift. I wasn¡¯t in my right mind. You should take it from me now.¡± Empty God didn¡¯t really care about the gem, and giving it to Bao¡¯er might allow him to gain her trust. He wasn¡¯t going to let her run off so easily.


    ¡°You are really going to give it to me? Aren¡¯t you going to miss it?¡± Bao¡¯er looked wonderingly up at Empty God.


    ¡°To me, this gem is just a measly rock. It is worthlesspared to the other things in my possession.¡± Empty God ced the gem in Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. You are a good guy.¡± Bao¡¯er held the gem and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Empty God smiled, but on the inside, he was thinking, ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t take it. Now that you¡¯ve fallen into the habit of taking things that I offer, this should be easy.¡±


    Bao¡¯er really liked the gem. She focused her attention on it carefully as she yed with it.


    Empty God reached into his pocket and brought out another gem that was even bigger and prettier than the first. He said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, do you not think this gem is even prettier? Would you like it?¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked at the gem in Empty God¡¯s hand. It was asrge as a man¡¯s fist. She blinked at the sight of it and said, ¡°It is way too big. I¡¯d feel rather snobby if I had it. I like this one more.¡±


    After that, Bao¡¯er went back to ying with the gem in her hands,pletely ignoring Empty God.


    Empty God felt depressed. He had assumed that offering a bigger and prettier gem would get Bao¡¯er to put blind faith in him. Instead, however, the gem had led to his abandonment.


    ¡°It looks like using gems to attract Bao¡¯er will no longer work.¡± Empty God rolled his eyes and came up with something new.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, look at this.¡± Empty God stepped over to Bao¡¯er and pulled out something to show her.


    Bao¡¯er was sitting atop the Star Fruit, but she raised her head to take a look. Empty God was holding an old bronze mirror. The mirror was only ten centimeters long, and it looked very delicate.


    The front was smooth and glossy. On the back of the mirror, lines spread from the center of the mirror to its edges, like a sundial or apass. Strange symbols were etched in each space between the lines.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Bao¡¯er asked Empty God with curiosity. The man was holding the mysterious mirror out so that she could see it.


    ¡°This is the Star Gauge Mirror. It is a true god-ss treasure. This device will allow you to see the past and the future,¡± Empty God said,vishing praises on the old mirror he was now presenting. Although he was embellishing what it was capable of, the mirror really was quite special. Empty God had wanted the mirror badly, and it had taken him a lot of time and effort to get his hands on it.


    Empty God and King Jun called themselves God, but they couldn¡¯t make something out of nothing. Everything that they could use or control already existed in the universe in some form. They couldn¡¯t just magically conjure up any item they wanted.


    That Star Gauge Mirror was a precious treasure that hade from a true god elite who had lived a billion years ago. Empty God had struggled to lure that true god elite for hundreds of years before the elite fell into his trap. The elite made a wish, and Empty God stole the elite¡¯s lifespan. He also gained control of the Star Gauge Mirror.


    Empty God was very proud of what he had aplished. There had been another God that was also trying to trick the true god, but he had failed. Empty God had imed the victory and the treasure. So, even though the mirror might have been useless, he still carried it around with him. Now, it presented a perfect opportunity to trick Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Is the mirror really that powerful?¡± Bao¡¯er asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course, it is. Just watch it,¡± Empty God said. His hands pressed against the Star Gauge Mirror, manipting the symbols on the back.


    A flickering light appeared on the surface of the old mirror. After a while, the light resolved into a slightly unsteady image, like a show ying on an old TV.


    The Star Tree stood in the center of the image. There were a bunch of Star Beetles swarming over the tree like an ocean wave. Han Sen was fighting those Star Beetles.


    Upon closer inspection, Bao¡¯er realized that it was an image of Han Sen participating in the test at the Star Tree.

 Chapter 2721 - A Very Disappointing Item

    <h4>Chapter 2721 A Very Disappointing Item</h4>


    ¡°Star Gauge Mirror is shining a light on the past. It can rewind time to reveal what urred in days long gone.¡± Empty God spoke in a mysterious voice, once again filled with confidence.


    The Star Gauge Mirror wasn¡¯t useful for him, but its power was excellent nheless. It could rewind time, and that power alone made it exceedingly overpowered.


    However, Empty God and the many gods like him were always... economical with the truth. The power of the Star Gauge Mirror wasn¡¯t a lie, but there were limitations to what it could present. Normal people couldn¡¯t use the mirror on a whim as Empty God could.


    Of course, Empty God wasn¡¯t going to mention that to Bao¡¯er. He would only let Bao¡¯er see how amazing the Star Gauge Mirror was in his own hands.


    Empty God studied Bao¡¯er¡¯s face as he showed off the mirror, hoping that she might exhibit some surprise. Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes did widen as she watched the image ying across the Star Gauge Mirror, but after watching it for a while, she was confused. She said, ¡°Uncle, this power¡ªin my home¡ªcan be achieved through something called a camcorder. We have many items that can showcase the past, like datapads and phones. There are also holograms and other simr gadgets. If you like them that much, then when we head into civilization, I will ask my father to get you the best camcorder money can buy. It will be much prettier than this one. The picture will be much clearer, too. Think of it as a gift for giving me this gem.¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked at him as if she was looking at someone who was very out-of-touch with the modern world. Empty God felt a muscle in his cheek twitch.


    He wanted nothing more than to murder Bao¡¯er right there, but he held in his rage. Empty God was being very slow and patient. ¡°This isn¡¯t a camcorder. You can rewind time. It can show you anything that happened in the past.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Bao¡¯er tilted her head, looking confused.


    Empty God opened his mouth to exin, but then he realized that it might be too hard of a concept for a child to understand. Time travel was aplicated subject, and exining the difference between that and using a camcorder to record past events might be too difficult.


    ¡°It is fine if you¡¯re not interested in this power. Star Gauge Mirror has a stronger ability.¡± Empty God was having trouble reasoning with this child, so he went for a more exciting aspect of Star Gauge Mirror to win her over.


    Empty God spun thepass-like dial on the back of the Star Gauge Mirror, and the item began to shine with a wavering light.


    Momentster, the mirror was disying a different image. The Star Tree stood in the center of the picture again, but there were no Star Beetles and neither was there Han Sen.


    In the video, there was a man who had a human body and a lion head. He was picking Star Fruit.


    But this time, the video was very short. The man picked fruit for a few seconds, and then the video vanished.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Bao¡¯er asked with confusion.


    After striking a pose that was both mystical and aloof, Empty God answered, ¡°This is the true power of the Star Gauge Mirror. It reveals the future. The footage you have just seen is something that will happen in the near future. There will be a creature like the one you sawing to collect Star Fruit soon. Everything you see in this mirror is the truth. It wille to pass.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you a movie director?¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Empty God. She blinked, looking curious.


    A muscle in Empty God¡¯s cheek spasmed. He suppressed his urge to kill the d*mn kid, and answered her, ¡°Director? I didn¡¯t hire people to film this. I don¡¯t know who this creature is. This is the Star Gauge Mirror showing you what will happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it can see the future? Its power is that magical?¡± Bao¡¯er finally looked surprised. She stared at the Star Gauge Mirror in wide-eyed disbelief.


    Seeing Bao¡¯er¡¯s face, Empty God finally felt a bit better. Heughed and said, ¡°This is one of the best true god items in existence. There is no other like it in the whole universe. Just say you want it, and I can give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Really, Uncle? You are such a good man.¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Empty God with surprise.


    ¡°You want it?¡± Empty God extended the Star Gauge Mirror, holding it out in front of Bao¡¯er. But this time, he reassured himself that he wouldn¡¯t let her touch the mirror before she made a wish, just in case something embarrassing happened.


    Bao¡¯er opened her mouth. Judging from the expression on her face, it definitely seemed that she was about to express her desire for the mirror. This filled Empty God with joy. If Bao¡¯er spoke the three words ¡°I want it,¡± then she would be making a wish to him.


    Then, he would gain control of her. And in regards to the Star Gauge Mirror, he would no longer have to give it to her. There were many exnations for making someone¡¯s wishe true, and Empty God already had several different excuses ready for use.


    But after Bao¡¯er opened her little mouth, she didn¡¯t say anything. She seemed to suddenly think of something, and she shut her mouth quickly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Empty God demanded, his heart sinking. Being forced to wait like this was like having an itch that he couldn¡¯t scratch.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked a little excited. She thought of something good and almost burst outughing. Empty God looked at Bao¡¯er with confusion. He did not know what was so funny about this situation. It made him feel as if something was going on that he waspletely oblivious to.


    ¡°Uncle, this mirror can predict the future. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Bao¡¯er asked, gripping her hands excitedly into fists.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Empty God said with a nod.


    ¡°In that case, it can predict the lottery numbers of the next universal lottery, right? It can win me prizes.¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Empty God with excitement.


    Many races had lotteries, so Empty God was familiar with the concept. The most famous of those universal lotteries was operated by the Thousand Treasures.


    The lottery tickets were cheap, but if someone won the top prize, they would earn billions of Thousand Treasures¡¯ coins.


    How much money was a billion of those coins? It would be enough to purchase a low-level deified treasure straight from the Thousand Treasures.


    Right now, the universal lottery¡¯s price had gone up to a billion. Whoever won the prize could get all that money without paying any taxes.


    Throughout the years, many creatures had made wishes to Empty God concerning the universal lottery, and Empty God had various ways of getting them the jackpot. However, Star Gauge Mirror didn¡¯t have this function. The Star Gauge Mirror could only predict things that would happen in the specific location that it was used. In addition, the snippets of the future that it revealed were random. The user couldn¡¯t choose how far into the future they wanted to look.


    Empty God had no way of adding a power like this to the Star Gauge Mirror, so he was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Uncle, have you never heard of the Big Universe lottery? It is a small card with numbers on it. If you win the prize, you can buy lots and lots and lots of food and clothes.¡± Bao¡¯er thought Empty God might not know about the universal lottery, so she tried to exin how it worked.


    ¡°Star Gauge Mirror is a true god item. It has too much dignity to be used on something some,¡± Empty God said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Bao¡¯er looked disappointed. Then, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Can it predict what will happen after book seven of Overbearing President Love Luv Looove? Can I see that before ites out?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Empty God seemed entirely befuddled.


    ¡°It is the work of a very famousic author. He has aic that is so good, but the author writes so slowly. There have only been seven books. I want to see what happens next. Can Star Gauge Mirror predict it?¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Empty God hopefully.


    ¡°This...¡± Empty God¡¯s head was full of ck lines. Star Gauge Mirror couldn¡¯t do this. Even if the mirror could reveal the author working on his nextic, it wouldn¡¯t show much. Even in a best-case scenario, Bao¡¯er would get only a nce at the work.

 Chapter 2722 - Good Guy Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 2722 Good Guy Uncle</h4>


    ¡°And you said this was a good item. It can¡¯t do this, it can¡¯t do that. What in the world is it for, then?¡± Bao¡¯er lifted her lips in a slight sneer as she spoke.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do what? I¡¯m offering you a true god item that can foretell the future, but all you want is to readics and win the lottery,¡± Empty God muttered bitterly. ¡°The item itself is its own benefit. You can predict what is going to happen in a certain ce in the future.¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with me. If it doesn¡¯t let me get lots of delicious food and great-looking clothes, then it is useless to me.¡± Bao¡¯er was no longer interested. She returned to ying on the Star Fruit, swinging her body around it. She no longer wanted to talk about it.


    This conversation was making Empty God feel terrible. The mirror was the treasure he most cherished, but Bao¡¯er had made it sound like a piece of worthless junk. It annoyed him, and he couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Kids really are the worst.¡± Empty God was furious, but dealing with this child was probably still easier than dealing with Han Sen would be. So, he kept his rage in check. He wasn¡¯t going to leave just yet.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, don¡¯t go yet. I have only mentioned one part of the Star Gauge Mirror¡¯s power. There are actually many more things this can do,¡± Empty God said. He did his best to remain patient.


    ¡°What powers does it have?¡± Bao¡¯er asked with much reluctance. She really wasn¡¯t interested in continuing down this avenue of conversation.


    Empty God quickly said, ¡°You will know it when you see. You¡¯re going to like it, too.¡±


    The nce that Bao¡¯er cast toward Empty God was filled with boredom. She had only replied to him out of simple politeness.


    Upon seeing Bao¡¯er¡¯s expression, Empty God knew that he would really have to knock it out of the park this time. Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with the naughty kid any longer.


    Lifting the Star Gauge Mirror once again, Empty God started to look a bit more serious. He had been treating Bao¡¯er as a kid, not believing she was all that important.


    But Bao¡¯er had reacted in ways that he hadn¡¯t expected. She had thrown him off his game, and that made him take this matter a little more gravely.


    He brushed the back of the mirror with his fingers, which set thepass spinning again. Light appeared from the surface of the mirror and shone on Bao¡¯er. It turned Bao¡¯er¡¯s cowboy clothing into a shiny set of armor.


    ¡°Wow! So powerful.¡± When Bao¡¯er saw the armor she was now wearing, she couldn¡¯t help but squeal in delight.


    When Empty God saw Bao¡¯er¡¯s sudden happiness, he started to behave a bit more cockily again. He turned the Star Gauge Mirror in his hands and said, ¡°This is the Star Gauge Mirror¡¯s Mirror Armor power. It can make your armor¡¯s defense deified.¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked as if she really admired her new wardrobe, and Empty God was about to show off the mirror¡¯s Mirror Armor power some more. Before he could continue, Bao¡¯er walked over in front of Empty God. She stared at the Star Gauge Mirror and said, ¡°It is so powerful. I can change my outfit in the blink of an eye? This is a good item for changing clothes. With this clothes-changing mirror, I won¡¯t have to wash my clothes or change them myself anymore. Using this mirror, I¡¯ll be able to change how I¡¯m dressed with ease. This is so good.¡±


    Empty God¡¯s expression darkened. The child before him was iprehensible. The Star Gauge Mirror could show the future and gift its user with extreme defensive qualities, but she didn¡¯t seem to care about any of that. All she cared about was the fact that she could change clothes.


    ¡°Still, it was lucky I¡¯ve got her on the line,¡± Empty God thought with a wry smile. He went on to say to her, ¡°You like it? Just tell me that you want it, and I will give it to you. You can always use the armor... I mean, you can always use it to change clothes.¡±


    ¡°Can I change my clothes into the dress of a beautiful princess? I love princess dresses, but daddy thinks they are annoying. He doesn¡¯t let Bao¡¯er wear them,¡± Bao¡¯er said, her expression forlorn and downtrodden.


    ¡°Um...¡± Empty God once more found himself at a loss for words. Luring this child was proving to be more difficult than tempting an old, evil behemoth that had lived for a billion years.


    Those ancient creatures would at least have some sense. Empty God could guess what they wanted and needed. But after all this time talking to little Bao¡¯er, he still couldn¡¯t figure out how her mind worked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t? Then that is a shame. If I can only let me change into one set of clothes, then there¡¯s no point. That would be pretty boring.¡± Bao¡¯er looked very disappointed.


    Empty God was on the verge of giving up. Tricking Han Sen suddenly seemed easier than dealing with this little girl any longer.


    Empty God thought about it for a bit, then decided that he should just change targets. He had no idea why Han Sen was keeping Bao¡¯er as apanion, but there was no reason for him to waste his time with a naughty kid that had a mind that could not be understood.


    Lifting the Star Gauge Mirror and shining it on Bao¡¯er once more, Empty God removed Bao¡¯er¡¯s armor and returned her cowboy clothing to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Bao¡¯er shouted at Empty God, her eyes suddenly wide.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Empty God remained stock still.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s face turned from shock to pleased surprise. Then, she flew toward Empty God and said, ¡°This is so awesome. How can this mirror be so good?¡±


    While she was talking, Bao¡¯er jumped in front of the Star Gauge Mirror and stared into it happily.


    ¡°What do you mean by powerful?¡± Empty God still didn¡¯t understand what Bao¡¯er was talking about. He hadn¡¯t triggered any of the Star Gauge Mirror¡¯s powers. It shouldn¡¯t have been doing anything right now.


    But based on the shocked expression on Bao¡¯er¡¯s face, it really did look as if she had discovered something awesome.


    ¡°Do you not see it? This mirror is awesome. Here, look.¡± While Bao¡¯er was talking, she had already put her hands on the Star Gauge Mirror.


    After Bao¡¯er¡¯s continual rejection of the second gem and now his precious Star Gauge Mirror, Empty God actually became excited when she appeared to show genuine interest in the item.


    He let her pull the mirror out of his hand, curious about what she had discovered.


    Bao¡¯er was holding the Star Gauge Mirror and examining it closely. She mumbled over and over, ¡°This is awesome. This mirror is so awesome.¡±


    ¡°What is so awesome about it?¡± Empty God put his head next to Bao¡¯er¡¯s to try to figure out what she was seeing. He could see the mirror, perfectly polished as always, but there was nothing special going on. He could detect no weird powers within the item. It was acting just like it had when it was lying around without any active powers. He really couldn¡¯t tell what Bao¡¯er found so enthralling.


    ¡°Uncle, haven¡¯t you noticed? This mirror doesn¡¯t show my face,¡± Bao¡¯er said while looking at the mirror.


    Empty God wanted tough as much as he wanted to cry, and he said, ¡°Of course you cannot see yourself. This is not an average mirror. The mirror is incredibly powerful, and unless you have a power greater than that of the mirror, it will not show your reflection. Therefore, you cannot see a reflection in it as you currently are.¡±


    ¡°This is awesome. Dad told me only vampires don¡¯t have reflections. Now that I don¡¯t have a reflection, Daddy will be so shocked!¡± Bao¡¯er exulted. She wrapped the Star Gauge Mirror in her arms, bowed to Empty God, and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Uncle. You really are a very good man. You have given me such awesome treasures. I¡¯m buying you lunch.¡±


    After that, Bao¡¯er leaped off the tree, still holding the Star Gauge Mirror. She ran forward, shouting, ¡°Dad! Dad! Look! I have a very awesome treasure. A good uncle gave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 2723 - Weird Black Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 2723 Weird ck Crystal</h4>


    Empty God thought he was about to have a stroke. He had been tricked by Bao¡¯er, which made him so furious that he could barely see straight. He wanted to catch up to the little girl, but Han Sen had already teleported next to her. They were standing together at the base of the tree.


    Empty God wasn¡¯t afraid of Han Sen, but this whole scenario was too embarrassing for him to bear. He had tried to trick a mere child, but he had failed miserably. More than once. He had also lost a true god item¡ªthe Star Gauge Mirror.


    He started to step toward them, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Han Sen. He couldn¡¯t take the Star Gauge Mirror back, and Han Sen might even mock him for trying.


    ¡°Wait here. We are not done yet!¡± Empty God growled to himself, staring at the father and daughter. He teleported away, still enraged.


    When Han Sen heard Bao¡¯er yelling for him, he was shocked. A ce like Star Tree shouldn¡¯t have some random person moseying about. Han Sen teleported to Bao¡¯er, but he didn¡¯t see the man she had mentioned. But he did notice that Bao¡¯er was holding a small bronze mirror in her hands. She was merrily running toward him.


    ¡°Dad! Look at this treasure mirror and this gem. A good uncle gave them to me.¡± Bao¡¯er held out the Star Gauge Mirror and gem toward Han Sen while she spoke.


    ¡°What good uncle?¡± Han Sen asked, frowning at the two items.


    ¡°I was ying on the Star Fruit earlier...¡± Bao¡¯er quickly told the story.


    After Bao¡¯er spoke, Han Sen almostughed out loud. The man she had met must have been Empty God. Han Sen thought Empty God would go for Exquisite or Li Keer, but he had actually selected Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Oh, Empty God. You were unlucky to select Bao¡¯er. Now you are losing all your treasures. You couldn¡¯t get Bao¡¯er to make a wish, and as you tried, you lost a true god item.¡± Shaking his head at the thought, Han Sen took the Star Gauge Mirror out of Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    Gods were allowed to trick people, but they could never lie. If Empty God said that Star Gauge Mirror was a true god item, then it probably was.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind went to the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, which was a true god weapon. This mirror was of the same level, and ording to what Bao¡¯er had said, it would enable him to see the future and the past. Han Sen was so happy about receiving this.


    The ck crystal armor was no longer locking down the power in his body, which meant that Empty God must truly have left the vicinity. So, Han Sen cast his Dongxuan Sutra to try and make use of the Star Gauge Mirror. He wanted to see if it was as good as Empty God made it out to be.


    Although he couldn¡¯tpletely activate the power of the Star Gauge Mirror, the Dongxuan Sutra was still able to elicit some response from the Star Gauge Mirror. He tried to use it a few times, but he was ultimately disappointed by the results.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if his power was too weak to use the Star Gauge Mirror effectively, or if the mirror itself had some restrictions. Either way, the future that the Star Gauge Mirror could disy was only a very short scene.


    Such as, when Han Sen used the Star Gauge Mirror to see the future, he could only see a scene. The image shed across the scene, showing Han Sen sleeping and nothing else.


    And after Han Sen used it that one time, it took him a whole day to recover the power needed to activate the item again.


    He used it a few times, but the scenes depicting the future turned out to be a pointless waste of time and energy. They were just shes, after all. He didn¡¯t learn any useful information.


    And the power to see the past was just as crappy. The Star Gauge Mirror allowed a window into the past, but activating that ability cost a great deal of energy. The further back in time you wished to see, the more power it would cost.


    With Han Sen¡¯s current power, he could only see up to one minute into the past, and the mirror would only show the area within a meter of his location. Using that ability repeatedly would drain his strength at an rming rate.


    Those were the results Han Sen received after rigorous testing. As for the exact rules that governed the use of the Star Gauge Mirror, Han Sen still hadn¡¯t figured them out.


    Clearly, the Star Gauge Mirror was too high level for him, just like the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Han Sen¡¯s level and power were not enough to unlock the true power of the item.


    But the mirror¡¯s Mirror Armor was a pleasant surprise. Although Han Sen¡¯s power was limited, the Mirror Armor power didn¡¯t require much energy. He activated the new armor while wearing his Apollo Set, and he found that the two armors reinforced each other. The armor¡¯s defense was as good as arvae ss treasure now.


    But sadly, there was a time limit on the armor. After he activated the ability, Han Sen¡¯s armor would only look like a mirror for a few minutes. Once that time psed, he would return to normal.


    Han Sen decided that the short duration of all the mirror¡¯s abilities was probably linked to his ownck of power. He just couldn¡¯t effectively make use of a true god weapon.


    Bao¡¯er wasn¡¯t interested in the Star Gauge Mirror, and she only yed with it for a bit before throwing it to Han Sen. Han Sen dly took it off her hands. The thing would still be useful, and once he became deified, it was bound to be even more useful. After all, the power to look into the past coulde incredibly handy once Han Sen became stronger.


    ¡°Is there a way for us to get rid of this troublesome Empty God? If he keeps trying to set traps for us, things will turn out very poorly.¡± Han Sen was a bit annoyed by the man, but he couldn¡¯t think of a way to deal with him just yet.


    The gods kept appearing out of nowhere. They could evene and go as they pleased in a ce like Outer Sky. Furthermore, Han Sen didn¡¯t have a way to kill such beings. There was nothing he could do.


    Han Sen expected Empty God to return and torment them some more, but over the next few days, the ck crystal armor showed no sign of activity. That meant Empty God hadn¡¯t bothered toe back.


    That surprised Han Sen, but only because he wascking a key piece of information about gods. They could go to any ce in the universe freely, but their bodies had many limitations. They couldn¡¯t stay in one ce for too long. So, Empty God couldn¡¯t just remain in Outer Sky for as long as he wanted.


    But Empty God was finding a way to deal with Han Sen and his daughter. He first met them through his search for gene protosm, but the frustration they had caused him had almost driven the gene protosm from his mind.


    Han Sen stood by the Star Tree, holding a ck crystal. He looked very weird.


    The ck crystal armor had released its limitations, so Han Sen could take the ck crystal out of his Sea of Soul. Once he had it in his hands again, Han Sen tried to feed the ck crystal to another xenogeneic.


    However, the other creatures that he tested it on didn¡¯t react. It was like the ck crystal was now useless.


    And after Han Sen tried putting his power into the ck crystal, he realized that his Dongxuan Sutra no longer did anything to it. But when he activated The Story of Genes inside of himself, the ck crystal exhibited some strange changes.


    The ck crystal in Han Sen¡¯s hand took on the shape of a miniature Immortal Dragon. Aside from the ck color and minute size, it looked exactly like the Immortal Dragon.


    Han Sen passed the power of The Story of Genes into the ck crystal, and the crystal rose out of his hand and flew down to the ground. It swelled to be a life-size Immortal Dragon. The dragon stared straight at Han Sen, just like the first time they saw each other.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped. The Immortal Dragon¡¯s body released a strong, holy light. It covered a wide area around them. There was a scar in the tree¡¯s surface nearby, which was probably the result of a bug bite. The damage was healed by the Immortal Dragon¡¯s holy light.

 Chapter 2724 - Golden-Haired Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 2724 Golden-Haired Monkey</h4>


    ¡°This new ck Immortal Dragon still has a healing power?¡± When Han Sen saw this, he was very happy.


    The ck crystal that had transformed into an Immortal Dragon could followmands that Han Sen gave it telepathically. And it had a healing power that was deified ss.


    This new ck crystal wasn¡¯t exactly what Han Sen thought it would be, and it didn¡¯t have the power of his first ck crystal. However, the power it had just demonstrated didn¡¯t seem too shabby.


    With this Immortal Dragon, Han Sen could fight carelessly. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting hurt. As long as he didn¡¯t die, the Immortal Dragon could simply heal his body.


    The strangest thing about it was that the Immortal Dragon could be reduced to a ck crystal. In many ways, it was like a beast soul. He could lob it into his Sea of Soul for easy storage, which meant he could take it with him wherever he went.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t wait to fight a deified xenogeneic so he could give it a try. The idea of fighting while the Immortal Dragon¡¯s immortal area backed him up was very exciting.


    Bao¡¯er had grown quite bored as she loungedfortably on a Star Fruit. She spent some time ying with the gem she had gotten from Empty God, but eventually, she put it away. It didn¡¯t take long for her to lose interest in it.


    Right now, Bao¡¯er was missing Empty God. He was the only person who had been kind enough to give her so many toys for free.


    As Han Sen was practicing under the tree, someone teleported to the boundaries of the Star Tree. Han Sen raised his head and realized that person was Shale.


    ¡°Brother Han.¡±


    ¡°Shale?¡± Han Sen looked surprised to see him. Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen Shale since the silkworm bout. He didn¡¯t know why Shale would havee all the way to the Star Tree.


    ¡°I received the leader¡¯s permission toe here and collect a Star Fruit.¡± Shale pulled out a notice to show Han Sen.


    ¡°I see. Pleasee in.¡± Upon confirming that the notice was legit, Han Sen shut down the defenses of the Star Tree to permit Shale to enter.


    Han Sen felt very uneasy about this, though. After the Star Tree¡¯s original guardian left, Star Fruit was forbidden to be consumed by anyone. But the Very High leader had still permitted Shale toe and take fruit. That wasn¡¯t normal, for sure.


    Shale wasn¡¯t shy or hesitant. He walked right into the Star Tree zone. Han Senmanded his legion of xenogeneics to not harm the man, and Shale made it safely to the Star Tree.


    When Bao¡¯er saw Shale, she looked curious. That was because when Empty God had shown her the future using the Star Gauge Mirror, she had seen Shale picking Star Fruit. With Shale now arriving, her curiosity had been piqued.


    Shale walked toward the tree in a straight, determined path. He didn¡¯t stop or wander around. He seemed to have a pre-selected target.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think this was weird, though. If the Very High leader had given him such unusual approval toe and im a fruit from the Star Tree, then they wouldn¡¯t just leave his reward up to chance. He must have a target already.


    Han Sen was curious, so he followed behind Shale. He wanted to see what Star Fruit Shale was going to collect.


    A few minutester, Shale arrived at the Star Fruit of his choosing. Han Sen couldn¡¯t see what was so special about this particr Star Fruit. Shale didn¡¯t immediately pick it, however. He turned to face Han Sen and told him, ¡°Brother Han, we might have a fight on our handster. I hope you can protect the Star Tree and keep it from being harmed.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen nodded. That was his responsibility. But Shale was a primitive deified, and he spoke to Han Sen like he wasn¡¯t confident in his ability to control whatever it was that lurked inside the fruit. That gave Han Sen a bit of a shock.


    The xenogeneics that came out of the Star Fruits were always asleep, and there was a secret skill to make a contract with them before they awoke. If the person who opened the fruit didn¡¯t want to make a contract with the creature inside, they could kill it while it was still asleep.


    But Shale, who was a primitive deified, said there would be a fight. That cast this entire fruit-opening scenario in a more ominous light.


    Once Han Sen had prepared himself, Shale flew to the top of the Star Fruit. He knocked the Star Fruit down from its branch.


    The whole process, thus far, was the same as when Han Sen had picked his own Star Fruits. The fruit itself burned away, revealing the xenogeneic inside.


    The xenogeneic¡¯s body wasn¡¯t veryrge. Like Shale, it was an ordinary and muscr creature. It was around three meters tall, and it had blonde hair.


    ¡°A golden-haired monkey.¡± Han Sen was shocked. That xenogeneic had short legs and long arms. Its head had three sets of ears. Each one looked like a snail. It looked very strong, but there was also something strange about the creature.


    Although Han Sen couldn¡¯t see any substance chains, he could tell that it had a scary presence. He knew that this six-eared, golden-haired monkey was deified.


    It was different from the normal xenogeneics of the Star Fruits. When this blonde monkey was revealed, its eyes were already open and shining gold. The gold light in its eyes looked like it could outshine the moon and the sun.


    Upon seeing Shale in front of it, the six-eared, golden-haired monkey suddenly screamed. Its gold substance chains exploded like a holy light. That powerful radiance wrapped around its entire body, and the creature shot toward Shale like a golden me.


    Shale¡¯s eyes were unwavering, and he generated a gold substance chain. He didn¡¯t fall back. He moved toward the attacking monkey.


    Their fists hit each other, but the golden-haired monkey didn¡¯t move. Shale¡¯s body stumbled back a few dozen meters beforeing to a stop. Judging from this disy of power, Shale was weaker than the monkey.


    Without a moment of hesitation, the monkey kept moving. It rushed toward Shale with blinding speed. Its body was releasing a scary presence.


    But Shale didn¡¯t seem worried by the creature¡¯s power. He moved with almost casual elegance, and he shook the pursuit of the six-eared monkey. He fought the monkey not by matching its power, but by utilizing his own prodigious skills.


    Although Shale was very talented, he had been raised poorly. When Han Sen had first fought him, Shale hadn¡¯t known many top-ss geno arts. In the time since they hadst seen each other, Shale¡¯s fist skills had improved. He also had a few more top-ss geno arts. He had gained a lot of strength, and he was obviously a much more capable fighter now than he had been during the silkworm fights.


    ¡°He really did eat a demon fruit and earn a fake eleven armor talent. His improved speed is way too fast.¡± Han Senplimented him.


    But after watching this battle for a while, Han Sen¡¯s brow furrowed. The super-powerful Shale was being suppressed by the six-eared monkey.


    As he watched the fight, Han Sen could tell that the six-eared monkey was a primitive deified. Its speed and power were better than Shale¡¯s fake eleven armor talent, however.


    Plus, the six-eared monkey¡¯s power was very strange. Shale would asionally find an opening tond a blow on the monkey with one of his scary geno arts, but after he attacked, the monkey¡¯s shadow was the only thing that would remain. The six-eared monkey¡¯s real body would appear elsewhere. It would then send a dangerous strike back toward Shale.


    Shale stayed calm and managed to avoid losing his head each time, but the monkey¡¯s attacks left cuts across his body. He was bleeding continually now, and he looked terrible.

 Chapter 2725 - Cocky Noobs

    <h4>Chapter 2725 Cocky Noobs</h4>


    ¡°This golden-haired monkey is very powerful. It can suppress Shale, who is at the same level as it. The xenogeneics thate out of the Star Fruits are really special.¡± Han Sen looked at the creature with interest.


    A powerful elite like that gave Han Sen a lot of inspiration. The most special thing about it was the ability of the monkey to clone itself.


    Not even Han Sen could tell when the monkey was using its true self or its copy during the battle. The real monkey and the fakes were far too difficult to distinguish. Anyone who wasn¡¯t careful would certainly end up falling for its tricks.


    But Han Sen was hesitating, trying to decide if he should help Shale. Eventually, a Very High man approached him. Han Sen jerked slightly in surprise when he saw the man; he hadn¡¯t noticed when the Very High man arrived next to him.


    ¡°Li Chun Qiu?¡± Han Sen recognized the man upon seeing his face.


    Li Chun Qiu was very famous amongst the Very High. He was the elder brother of Exquisite and the others. He was very talented, and no one in the Very High could match him. Not even Li Keer, who had a ten armor talent.


    Li Chun Qiu watched Shale and the monkey doing battle, and he said, ¡°Do not help him. He must experience this fight himself.¡±


    When Han Sen heard those words, he rxed. Evidently, he didn¡¯t need to bother helping Shale.


    Shale was at a disadvantage, but he wasn¡¯t too injured to continue fighting just yet. He was still holding his own against the six-eared monkey. And as time went by, Shale began to take fewer and fewer wounds.


    Li Chun Qiu had just been standing there quietly watching the fight, but he suddenly said, ¡°What do you think of Shale¡¯s recent improvements?¡±


    Han Sen looked around. He was the only person nearby. Clearly, Li Chun Qiu had to be talking to him. But Li Chun Qiu was still watching the fight, and he hadn¡¯t looked at Han Sen while he asked the question.


    ¡°He has improved very quickly. It makes sense that he has an eleven armor talent,¡± Han Sen said. And it was truthful, mostly. Shale¡¯s improvements did impress him.


    Li Chun Qiu didn¡¯t move. As he watched the battle unfold, he said, ¡°This blonde monkey is an ancient xenogeneic called the Six-Eared Macaque. Its genes are very strong, and it is born with a ten armor talent. And its flesh is so powerful. Its mind is very tricky to discern. It is always hard to tell whether you¡¯re looking at the real monkey or another fake. It is hard to find an enemy like this at the same level. Even Shale, who is a born deified, cannot beat the Six-Eared Macaque easily.¡±


    ¡°With Brother Shale¡¯s power, he simply needs a little time. He will beat the Six-Eared Macaque eventually,¡± Han Sen said.


    Li Chun Qiu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. The Six-Eared Macaque is a small task for Shale. Taking it down won¡¯t be very difficult.¡±


    Speaking of that, Li Chun Qiu finally turned to look at Han Sen. He said, ¡°Actually, the only person that can be considered a serious obstacle to Shale is you.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking, sir. I¡¯m just a half-deified. I don¡¯t have what it would take to impede Shale¡¯s growth.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to ept some randompliment to boost his ego.


    Li Chun Qiu didn¡¯t reply to that. He went on to say, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the Very High¡¯s Good Fortune Pool. If you need to, I can let you visit it.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked, struggling to follow the conversation. Li Chun Qiu jumped around a lot when he spoke. He had just been describing Han Sen as Shale¡¯s biggest impediment, and now he was telling Han Sen that he could go to the Very High¡¯s Good Fortune Pool.


    Opportunities to enter the Very High¡¯s Good Fortune Pool weren¡¯t granted to everyone. Han Sen had heard about the pool before he even came to the Very High. Even Exquisite and Li Keer had never received approval to enter it. Therefore, Han Sen hadn¡¯t yet had a chance to go there.


    Now, Li Chun Qiu was offering him the opportunity to go. It was confusing.


    Li Chun Qiu knew what Han Sen was thinking, so he coldly said, ¡°You have be Shale¡¯s demon. If he cannot beat you for real, it will be an impediment to his growth and ascension. He might lose the chance to be a true god. So, I hope you can be deified soon. Then, Shale will have a chance to defeat the demon that ravages his soul.¡±


    Li Chun Qiu seemed to think that even if Han Sen became deified, Shale could probably beat him. But Han Sen didn¡¯t mind that.


    Han Sen was used to other people being arrogant around him. Where was the harm in letting someone else be a bit cocky?


    ¡°If you are really making this offer, then thank you very much, sir. When can I go to the Very High¡¯s Good Fortune Pool, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± Han Sen wanted to pin this down as quickly as he could.


    After all, Han Sen still had another two geno arts he needed to raise to half-deified. Maybe he could use the Very High¡¯s Good Fortune Pool to break through with them.


    The Good Fortune Pool of the Very High was quite mysterious. It could increase the potency of one¡¯s genes and blood exponentially. Han Sen had wanted to go there for some time, and now this was his chance.


    ¡°Take this Good Fortune Spell. After today, you can go whenever.¡± Li Chun Qiu handed Han Sen a small spell.


    Han Sen epted the spell, and he noticed that the object was only two fingers in width. It looked crystal clear, and it said Good Fortune on it in an ancientnguage.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯m going to try to be deified so that Brother Shale can put his demons to sleep.¡± Han Sen put the Good Fortune Spell in his chest pocket. Then, he smiled at Li Chun Qiu. Inside, however, he was thinking, ¡°The Very High really are quite rich. He is just randomly giving permission for someone to enter the Good Fortune Pool. And in a way, he gave it to an enemy.¡±


    Li Chun Qiu nced at Han Sen with interest, and he said, ¡°You are a really interesting character. If it wasn¡¯t for Shale and Yu Shanxin, I would say you were the most interesting silkworm in this generation.¡±


    Li Chun Qiu¡¯s words seemed to indicate that he thought Han Sen was weaker than Shale and Yu Shanxin. Within that generation of silkworms, he was only number three.


    Han Sen was in no mood to argue, though. In a way, he was quite happy.


    As the two of them talked, Shale had be more and more stable. The Six-Eared Macaque no longer had the advantage, and it was on the verge of being suppressed by Shale. Its real and fake bodies were no longer confusing Shale.


    Han Sen had to admit that Shale was a genius. In a short amount of time, he had been able to study the Six-Eared Macaque.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of a question about the Six-Eared Macaque. He looked at Li Chun Qiu and asked, ¡°Mister, how did you know which Star Fruit held the Six-Eared Macaque?¡±


    Exquisite and Li Keer told him that the xenogeneics inside a Star Fruit couldn¡¯t be guessed from the outside. But Li Chun Qiu and Shale obviously knew what to expect from the fruit they had chosen. They knew it would be the Six-Eared Macaque.


    ¡°The Very High Sense can grant a useful predictive ability,¡± Li Chun Qiu answered. ¡°I spent some time looking over this tree thoroughly, and after much deliberation, I came to the realization of where this creaturey. Plus, this Star Fruit was born strangely. It was easy for me to guess what was inside.¡±


    ¡°Born strangely?¡± Han Sen tilted his head to the side as he looked at Li Chun Qiu.


    ¡°When this fruit was formed, a weird, gold shadow fell over the Star Tree. I wasn¡¯t too far away from the Star Tree when I saw this strange scene. Based on what I saw, it wasn¡¯t difficult for me to determine what xenogeneic might have been found in that fruit,¡± Li Chun Qiu said levelly.

 Chapter 2726 - Real and Fake Bodies

    <h4>Chapter 2726 Real and Fake Bodies</h4>


    Pang!


    Shale¡¯s punch struck the Six-Eared Macaque solidly and sent the creature¡¯s body soaring through the sky.


    ¡°He hit the real body?¡± Han Sen instantly refocused on the fight. The Six-Eared Macaque had managed to escape using its fake body this time. Shale¡¯s blow hadnded on the real monkey.


    Shale chased after the flying monkey like he was part of its shadow. His punches were like a river, bursting its banks to flood over the Six-Eared Macaque. The creature¡¯s body started to crack, and deified blood poured everywhere.


    No matter how many movement skills it used or fake bodies it summoned, the creature continued to lose ground. It no longer had the power to battle Shale¡¯s mighty fists.


    Under the continuous stream of hits, the powerful Six-Eared Macaque was badly injured. It squealed as many fissures and wounds appeared across its body. But the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body was so strong, and as of yet, Shale hadn¡¯t managed to inflict any serious injuries. Only its skin was being injured.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Shale suddenly stopped attacking. He wanted to give the Six-Eared Macaque a chance to retreat andpose itself. Shale watched it from afar, giving it a moment to breathe. He slowly waved his fists and shouted.


    After Shale¡¯s shout, the space around him shone with a striking power that looked like the sun. Countless gleams of that striking power flooded out of Shale. It was like a meteor shower ceaselessly raining down on the Six-Eared Macaque, and each gleam exploded on contact like a nuke.


    Boom!


    The scary explosions almost destroyed everything. Under the never-ending attacks of that scary power, the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body was unable to hold up. The creature¡¯s godly body was slowly being torn apart.


    Han Sen watched the disy in amazement. Shale¡¯s punch was rather simr to his own Under the Sky knife skills. The punch Shale had just cast was summoning power that had been previously dispersed.


    The attack wasn¡¯t exactly like Under the Sky, however. It was only simr.


    ¡°This is the Sea¡¯s Return to the Stream. It is very simr to your Under the Sky knife skills. Do you think Shale performs it well?¡± Li Chun Qiu asked calmly.


    ¡°He is very strong,¡± Han Sen confessed honestly. In such a short amount of time, Shale had be very proficient with such a challenging geno art. It meant he was very strong.


    Shale hadcked knowledge and geno arts in the past, but the Very High had been kind enough to fix those ws. The more geno arts that Shale learned, the scarier he would be. It would be just like leveling up again.


    ¡°I hope you be deified soon. Don¡¯t make Shale wait too long,¡± Li Chun Qiu said. Shale walked over to them, carrying the Six-Eared Macaque over his shoulder. He nodded to Han Sen and turned to leave with Li Chun Qiu.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t concern himself with the two of them. He happily held the Good Fortune Spell and sighed. ¡°It would be great if the universe had more people like Li Chun Qiu in it. I have made too many enemies here, but for some reason, I don¡¯t need to find resources myself now. I will have an endless amount.¡±


    Han Sen was preparing to leave when he suddenly felt something wrong. His heart told him he was in danger.


    The next second, Han Sen teleported away just a shadow struck the spot he had been standing a moment before.


    Han Sen leaned forward to get a better look at the shadow, and what he saw gave him a shock. It was a monkey that was half the size of a human in height. Its head had six ears, with each one looking like a snail. Golden fur covered the being. It looked like the Six-Eared Macaque, but it was much smaller than the first Six-Eared Macaque.


    Earlier, Han Sen had watched Shale defeat the Six-Eared Macaque. The man had even dragged the creature¡¯s body away with him. And now, there was a smaller one right here. That was unexpected.


    ¡°Was that prior Six-Eared Macaque a mother monkey? Did it have a baby that Shale didn¡¯t see?¡± Han Sen murmured to himself, looking at the smaller Six-Eared Macaque.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of any other exnations for why a miniature Six-Eared Macaque had appeared before him. But the xenogeneics inside the Star Fruit had no chance of getting pregnant. Therefore, his theory didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°You are a mother monkey. You all are mother monkeys. This is my real body. What they took away was just one of my fake bodies,¡± the Six-Eared Macaque shouted shrilly at Han Sen.


    ¡°Awesome. The fake body was able to trick Li Chun Qiu? It even tricked me. This Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s fake body skill makes it invincible,¡± Han Sen thought in awe.


    The Six-Eared Macaque looked murderous. It red at Han Sen and said, ¡°Earlier, with that Very High monster nearby, I had to fake my own death. But now, there is no need for me to hide. After I kill you, I can go out into Outer Sky. Even if that Very High monster realizes that the body was a fake andes back here to get me, he won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±


    ¡°That idea isn¡¯t a bad one, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re wrong about one thing.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The Six-Eared Macaque asked, its eyes glittering at Han Sen.


    ¡°I¡¯m scarier than that Very High monster. If you quietly left earlier while you had the chance, you could have gotten away free. It is a shame you wanted to murder me instead. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be the one who ends up dead today.¡± Han Sen sounded serious.


    ¡°You are just a half-deified. How dare you try to bluff me!¡± The Six-Eared Macaque shouted furiously. It ran toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s Apollo Set shone as he threw a punch toward the Six-Eared Macaque.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s punch caught the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body mid-leap and tore it in half. It was just a fake body, however. The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s real form was gone.


    Pang!


    The Six-Eared Macaque suddenly appeared behind Han Sen. It punched Han Sen in the back, sending him hurtling forward. It was a long time before he came to a stop. There was a dent in the back of the Apollo Set in the shape of a fist. The Apollo Set seemed to be on the verge of breaking.


    ¡°How dare you act so cocky in front of me!¡± the Six-Eared Macaque screamed. It jumped at Han Sen again.


    ¡°This monkey is so strong. It can use fake bodies, and its ability to hide its presence is unsurpassed. It is so hard to avoid it.¡± Han Sen eyed at the Six-Eared Macaque, but he didn¡¯t fall back. He threw a punch to meet the beast.


    The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body was destroyed, but once again, it was only a fake body. Han Sen didn¡¯t know where the real body had gone.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped, and he cast the Dongxuan Sutra. Everything in the universe became a cogwheel in his eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t see the body of the Six-Eared Macaque, he could see the cogwheels of the universe that were moving while the Six-Eared Macaque remained invisible.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was so angry. Its eyes were shining with rage, and it shed toward Han Sen with great speed. It stared into Han Sen¡¯s eyes, raised its ws, and tried to sh Han Sen¡¯s eyes out.


    Seeing that it was almost in front of him, Han Sen swung his fist. He sent his punch toward the invisible-albeit-real body of his foe.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was shocked. It had no idea how Han Sen had discovered where its real body was. It was too close, and it had no time to dodge. It sent a punch of its own to counter Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    The Six-Eared Macaque found itself wrapped up in a soft snowfall. The shadow of a snody covered its body.

 Chapter 2727 - I Am Not Convinced

    <h4>Chapter 2727 I Am Not Convinced</h4>


    The Six-Eared Macaque didn¡¯t pay much attention to the snowy attack in the beginning. It was focused on fighting Han Sen, but that snody continued to envelop the Six-Eared Macaque.


    Although the monkey wasn¡¯t affected by the cold power, it wasn¡¯t long until its eyes started to be heavy. Soon, it slumped down on a Star Fruit and fell into a deep sleep.


    Han Sen saw that it didn¡¯t have a single ke of ice sticking to it. He had expected that the ice power might not work on the Six-Eared Macaque, but the sleeping powers that came with it were not something the Six-Eared Macaque could withstand.


    As the creature slept deeply on top of the fruit, its arms and legs spread in an undignified sprawl, Han Sen wanted to kill the Six-Eared Macaque. But then he thought, ¡°Right now, the Six-Eared Macaque is sleeping. I wonder if the Very High contract can work on it. This monkey¡¯s power is so unique... If I can make a contract with it, it might be useful.¡±


    With that thought, Han Sen activated the Very High contract skill. He didn¡¯t have much hope of it working, but when he actually tried it, he felt the contract click into ce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would actually work.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque was still sleeping, with the shadow of the snody hovering over it. Han Sen waited until the snody was gone.


    Although Han Sen had performed the snody attack himself, he couldn¡¯t control it fully. It had a mind of its own. That was the biggest con of the deified geno core¡¯s geno art.


    After a few hours, the shadow of the snody finally disappeared. Han Sen noticed that the Six-Eared Macaque was still fast asleep, so he gave it a swift kick in the butt, knocking it some distance away.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was shocked by its rude awakening. It jumped up off the ground, gold substance chains rising around it. It squealed and moved forward to attack Han Sen.


    Han Sen used his mind, and the markings of the contract spell appeared on the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s forehead.


    Patong!


    The Six-Eared Macaque fell back onto the Star Fruit. It ced its hands over its head and twitched repeatedly as if it was in agony.


    When he saw that a deified xenogeneic was in too much pain to use its powers, Han Sen was more than surprised by the effectiveness of the Very High contract skill.


    ¡°Monkey, are you going to obey me?¡± Han Sen asked the monkey, shutting off the pain that the contract¡¯s power was inflicting on the Six-Eared Macaque.


    The monkey released a warbling shriek and leaped off the fruit. It blurred as it rushed toward Han Sen, gold light shining behind it. It suddenly teleported in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen swallowed. Just as the Six-Eared Macaque was about to touch Han Sen, the beast grabbed its own head and fell backward. It bounced off a nearby branch, then a piece of Star Fruit, then it fell all the way to m into the ground. It created a big hole in the ground when itnded.


    ¡°Monkey! Are you going to obey me and adhere to my everymand?¡± Han Sen asked again, stopping the flow of the contract¡¯s power.


    ¡°You used a trick to fool me. I¡¯m not convinced. If you are this strong, then beat me for real.¡± This time, the Six-Eared Macaque didn¡¯t jump forward with its fists swinging. It looked murderous, and it squealed at Han Sen fiercely.


    ¡°Beating you wouldn¡¯t be hard.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°Huh? You couldn¡¯t even beat that Star Beetle. I really don¡¯t think you can beat me. If you hadn¡¯t used a trick, I would have raised my hand and killed you.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque looked angry.


    Han Sen looked at the Six-Eared Macaque with surprise. ¡°How did you know I fought the Star Beetles here?¡±


    The Six-Eared Macaque didn¡¯t attack. It looked at him with disdain and said, ¡°I am a born-deified. I¡¯m not like those other normal xenogeneics in the Star Fruits. I know many things when I am born. I know everything that happens here.¡±


    ¡°Born deified?¡± Han Sen was more than shocked hearing this. That xenogeneic had a much higher chance of evolving all the way up to true god ss.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t use a trick, how could you beat me?¡± the Six-Eared Macaque continued, still talking in a cocky tone of voice.


    ¡°Fine. I will give you a chance. I won¡¯t use the contract¡¯s power, and if you beat me, I will give you your freedom back. If you lose, then I will be your master. And then you must start listening to me, okay?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± the Six-Eared Macaque said quickly. Clearly, it was more than confident that it could defeat Han Sen. It was afraid Han Sen would regret his decision to do this.


    Han Sen¡¯s Apollo Set was bursting with a god light again. The Apollo Wings spread, making him look like a god in the sky. He looked down on the Six-Eared Macaque and said, ¡°Come on. Show me how powerful a born-deified xenogeneic really is.¡±


    The Six-Eared Macaque didn¡¯t speak. Its eyes shed, and its body exploded with a golden light. It was like some elemental of gold fire rushing toward Han Sen.


    Countless ws of gold light surged toward Han Sen, looking like they could cut the sky and earth. Han Sen was covered in the w light.


    Han Sen pped his wings and dodged the attacks. But the next second, the Six-Eared Macaque appeared next to Han Sen. It attacked Han Sen¡¯s penis like a monkey stealing a peach.


    The Six-Eared Macaque thought his fake body and invisibility could hide his true self. But as a matter of fact, Han Sen could see every movement the beast made. Han Sen moved his body slightly and dodged the evil, peach-stealing monkey¡¯s skill.


    Han Sen looked calm. He seemed to be calm with everything that he did. There was nothing special about a monkey going for the crown jewels. But that Six-Eared Macaque was now being put at a disadvantage.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was terribly upset. When it fought Shale, Shale hadn¡¯t been able to tell where its true body was. Even in the end, it had only been using one fake body, so Shale had a 50% chance of finding the true body. He was still unable to find its invisible self.


    If the monkey had used all of its power, it could have defeated Shale. It was afraid of Li Chun Qiu, though.


    But now that it was fighting against Han Sen, its invisibility and fake bodies weren¡¯t working. Whether it used a fake body or went invisible, Han Sen could see everything. It was useless, and the creature began to collect injuries.


    ¡°Not fair! Not fair!¡± the Six-Eared Macaque suddenly started screaming as it became desperate.


    ¡°What isn¡¯t fair?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile, pausing his attacks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the power! You just have treasures. Even if you beat me, it is the treasures¡¯ power, not your own. I¡¯m not convinced.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque looked scornful and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t use treasure, I could defeat you with my pinkie.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I will not use treasures, then. And if I don¡¯t use treasures and you still lose, will you listen to mymands?¡± Han Sen remained smiling, and he didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Ha! If you don¡¯t use treasure, I will rip you to shreds,¡± the Six-Eared Macaque said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡¯ Han Sen said. Then, he took off his Apollo armor.


    Before Han Sen could say anything, the Six-Eared Macaque squealed loudly. It leaped at Han Sen, its eyes full of murderous intentions.


    Without the buffs of the Apollo Set, Han Sen¡¯s power and speed were worse than the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s. It would be very difficult to avoid its attacks, and he couldn¡¯t fight it now.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t try to avoid a strike. A gleam entered his eyes, and his face had a weird blush. The Blood-Pulse Sutra was running in reverse.

 Chapter 2728 - Can’t Even Be a Son

    <h4>Chapter 2728 Can¡¯t Even Be a Son</h4>


    When the Blood-Pulse Sutra reversed, it became the Xuan Yellow Sutra. As the Six-Eared Macaque jumped in front of him, Han Sen threw forth a p. The Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power smacked into the Six-Eared Macaque.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was deified, and Han Sen wasn¡¯t being supported by any treasures. In the eyes of the monkey, he was a barebones half-deified. The monkey didn¡¯t bother dodging Han Sen¡¯s strike, and so Han Sen¡¯s attack swept over it. The monkey had be too eager with the thought of tearing Han Sen to pieces.


    But when the Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power came upon it, the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body shook. Its blood-pulse reversed, and its power just disappeared. Its body and fur were changing, shriveling as if it was dying.


    ¡°What is going on here...¡± The Six-Eared Macaque saw its body withering away, more and more. It looked horrified.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t answer. He calmly looked upon the Six-Eared Macaque.


    The changes to the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body became stronger and stronger. Its gold hair that shone like a sun suddenly dimmed, and its gold eyes no longer had their shine.


    And then there was a weird snapping noise. The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s substance chains fell apart. In a moment, it went from deified to King ss. It still had half-deified power, but it was much worse than it had been before. Previously it had been high in the sky, but now it was on the ground.


    ¡°This... how can this be possible?¡± The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s eyes were wide with terror. It couldn¡¯t believe it had be King ss.


    ¡°You... what did you do to me? What sort of trick have you used on me again?¡± The Six-Eared Macaque snarled, then it spun toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Monkey, did you know that I have a title here in this universe?¡± Han Sen asked, smiling at the Six-Eared Macaque.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a wet fart about your title. What trick did you use on me?¡± The Six-Eared Macaque kept jumping around and shouting, but it didn¡¯t dare to attack Han Sen again.


    One strike had reduced him to a lowly King ss being. He never imagined such a thing was possible. He was now quite scared of Han Sen. He didn¡¯t dare to attack Han Sen again.


    Han Sen ignored the squealing of the Six-Eared Macaque. Heughed and said, ¡°In the universe, people call me the Father of God. Do you know why I earned this title?¡±


    ¡°How do I... God¡¯s Father? You are so cocky...¡± Upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s title, the monkey looked even more annoyed.


    That monkey was deified, but Han Sen seemed to be iming to have a higher rank. It was clear that the monkey didn¡¯t agree with him.


    Han Sen looked at the Six-Eared Macaque, and with a disdainful tone of voice, he said, ¡°The people in the universe call me God¡¯s Father because deified elites are like children before me. I let them be my sons and daughters, if they are qualified. If I don¡¯t permit a man to be my son, then his best hope is to be my grandchild. Just like you. You aren¡¯t qualified to be my son.¡±


    The monkey was frozen. He wished to say something, but when he thought of how Han Sen¡¯s strike had reduced him to King ss, what Han Sen said seemed to make sense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must have used some sort of trick on me... If you think you have what it takes...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Sen hissed coldly, cutting the monkey off. He stared icily at the monkey and said, ¡°I saw that there is talent in you, and I wanted to keep you alive, but you still didn¡¯t appreciate my mercy. Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you? The gods, in my eyes, are a bunch of rubbish. I let them live. They live. If I want them dead, they die. I let them be gods. If I am not happy, the gods are mere toys to me.¡±


    After that, Han Sen¡¯s body shone with a godly light. He raised his hand, ready to kill the monkey.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was very scared already. Now, it was super scared by the might of Han Sen. It shivered violently and shouted with fear, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m willing to obey...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. There¡¯s no need to push yourself.¡± Han Sen red at the Six-Eared Macaque. His hands rose, ready to kill the creature.


    The Six-Eared Macaque quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not pushing myself. I¡¯m really not pushing myself... It would be a glorious thing to follow an elite like you! Can you return me to deified ss?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t difficult. Come over here.¡± Han Sen looked like a god as he stared down on the Six-Eared Macaque from above.


    The Six-Eared Macaque looked hesitant and unwilling toe close to Han Sen.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, all I would need to do is raise my hand. It wouldn¡¯t be that difficult.¡± Han Sen looked at the fiend with disdain.


    The Six-Eared Macaque forced a smile. ¡°No, no... I¡¯m not suspicious of your intent...¡±


    The Six-Eared Macaque ran over to Han Sen. Its body was half the average height of a human¡¯s, and as it stood before Han Sen, it looked like a little kid.


    Han Sen looked at it and raised his hand. He touched its head like a godfather and said, ¡°I... Han Sen... by the name of all gods... give you eternal holy power... open the door of destiny...¡±


    Han Sen made up a bunch of nonsense that worked well to bluff the Six-Eared Macaque. It had no idea that Han Sen was just wasting time and putting on a show. Han Sen just needed to wait until the effects of the Xuan Yellow Sutra wore off. Then, the Six-Eared Macaque would be deified again. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t even need to use the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He just randomly cast a light on the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s head.


    Han Sen calcted the time and slowly spoke his fabricated blessing. By the time he was done, the Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power had disintegrated. The body of the Six-Eared Macaque changed again.


    The Six-Eared Macaque saw Han Sen¡¯s power inside its body, and it felt its body change. It quickly became deified again, which filled the creature with joy and relief.


    It was so happy to be deified again. And it was scared of the man before it. He could reduce or raise the monkey¡¯s level on a whim.


    ¡°This guy is too scary. It looks like it might be true that he is some sort of Father of God. He might be King ss, but I am inferior to him in every way. I can¡¯t fight him. For a while, at least, I need to stop trying to beat him,¡± the Six-Eared Macaque tried tofort itself. It was terrified, and it no longer dared to fight Han Sen.


    When the Six-Eared Macaque was back to deified ss, it immediately kneeled before Han Sen and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow you, now and forever. I hope you let bygones be bygones and are still willing to take me under your wing.¡±


    While its mouth spoke, in the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s heart, it was saying to itself, ¡°Let me find out your true self. Then, I will find a chance to escape this trap and maybe even kill you.¡±


    Han Sen could discern what the Six-Eared Macaque was thinking, but he didn¡¯t confront the beast. He coldly said, ¡°You should think this through. Once you start following me, there is no chance for regret.¡±


    ¡°I have thought about it. I will only follow you for the rest of my life, and I will only ever pledge allegiance to you,¡± the Six-Eared Macaque said dramatically, but his true intent was the opposite.


    ¡°Get up and tell me your name.¡± Han Sen allowed the Six-Eared Macaque to stand up.


    ¡°I am the Six-Eared Macaque. I do not have a name,¡± the creature said.


    ¡°In that case, I will give you a name.¡± Han Sen fell silent for some time, and then said, ¡°Since you are a monkey deified xenogeneic and a Six-Eared Macaque, I will call you Little Number Six.¡±


    The Six-Eared Macaque froze when it heard Han Sen¡¯s grand pronouncement. Its heartined, ¡°That is a crap name! He was quiet for so long, and he ended up giving me such a childish name.¡±

 Chapter 2729 - Good Fortune Pool

    <h4>Chapter 2729 Good Fortune Pool</h4>


    After Shale and Li Chun Qiu teleported away from the Star Tree, Shale set down the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body so that they could examine it. As Li Chun Qiu looked it over, he realized something was wrong. He swung his fist, throwing a punch at the corpse. When the blownded, the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body turned to dust.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Shale¡¯s face had gone nk with shock. He shook himself, turning to go back to the Star Tree.


    Li Chun Qiu stopped him and said, ¡°It is toote to go back now. We¡¯ve been gone for too long, and the creature must have escaped into Outer Sky and disappeared by now.¡±


    ¡°With Han Sen guarding Star Tree, I don¡¯t think it will have been able to run off so easily,¡± Shale said.


    ¡°If I was unable to detect the real Six-Eared Macaque, I don¡¯t think Han Sen could have done so, either,¡± Li Chun Qiu said emotionlessly. ¡°And even if he did discover it, do you really think he could stop the Six-Eared Macaque from escaping the Star Tree?¡±


    ¡°It was all my fault. I couldn¡¯t distinguish the fake body from the real one,¡± Shale said.


    Li Chun Qiu shook his head. ¡°There is no need to me yourself. The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s fake body was really good. Not even I was able to detect the real one. This me doesn¡¯t lie on your shoulders.¡±


    After pausing, Li Chun Qiu provided furtherfort by saying, ¡°Outer Sky has countless xenogeneics. You¡¯ll be able to hunt some more creatures soon, but don¡¯t leave just yet. Han Sen will visit the Good Fortune Pool soon. We can go after he does it.¡±


    Shale nodded. ¡°The Good Fortune Pool will certainly change his power, but it affects every creature differently. I wonder how much Han Sen will benefit from it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe any will receive a benefit as grand as you received,¡± Li Chun Qiu said tly.


    ¡ª


    Han Sen thought Li Chun Qiu and Shale woulde looking for the Six-Eared Macaque, but after waiting a while, he didn¡¯t see them return.


    The next morning, Han Sen told Little Number Six to guard the Star Tree with the other xenogeneics. Bao¡¯er decided to stay behind as well, and Han Sen headed to the Good Fortune Pool by himself.


    Han Sen was in a rush to get to the Good Fortune Pool because he wanted to use it before Exquisite and Li Keer found out about it.


    He wanted to use the pool to bring Jadeskin and the Dongxuan Sutra up to half-deified. If the two girls were there, he couldn¡¯t risk using those two geno arts in front of them.


    In truth, the Good Fortune Pool wasn¡¯t really a pool at all. It was more like a well. ording to what Han Sen knew about it, the water inside the Good Fortune Pool wasn¡¯t really water. It was a fluid created from the remains of dead xenogeneics.


    That was what the Very High had told Han Sen, at least. Whether or not it was true, he didn¡¯t know. No one knew for certain whaty at the furthest reaches of the Good Fortune Pool. Not even true god deifieds could reach the bottom.


    Although the Very High elites couldn¡¯t physically reach the bottom of the pool, they had analyzed it and determined that it contained the bodies of a giant group of deified xenogeneics. Those powerful deifieds must have died there billions and billions of years ago, and their deified flesh had remained there ever since. Over time, their essence had liquified and filled up the hole of their grave to be the Good Fortune Pool.


    The process had worked something like the formation of oil.


    Because the Good Fortune Pool had many deified genes inside it, it could reinforce the genes of the creatures that bathed in it.


    The benefits that a person received were determined by how long they could stay inside the pool and how much of it they could absorb.


    All this information on the Good Fortune Pool was just guesswork on the part of the Very High, though. As for the truth, no one knew for sure.


    But when people entered the Good Fortune Pool, some could trigger the water of the pool to create something weird.


    Once in the past, a golem had entered the Good Fortune Pool. He reacted with the water, and everyone nearby had a vision of an ancient deified xenogeneic hitting a sky statue. Because of this weird vision, that golem seemed to absorb far more water than other creatures. The water seeped all the way through his body, and then the golem went on to achieve so much. It almost became a true god. Although it failed in the end, it was a miracle that a golem had been able to aplish as much as it did.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t expect himself to be able to trigger some sort of vision. He merely hoped to absorb as much Good Fortune Pool water as he could.


    The Very High theorized that the reason some people could trigger the strange scenes inside the Good Fortune Pool was because they could reach the deeper parts of the pool. When the swimmer encountered the remains of beings whose power operated on the same wavelength as his own, a vision could be triggered.


    The bloodline of the humans was derived from the crystallizers, and the history of the crystallizers didn¡¯t go back very far. There was no way they had reached the Outer Sky all that time ago, only to end up buried inside the Good Fortune Pool. So, Han Sen didn¡¯t think his presence would activate a vision.


    ording to the Very High, the Good Fortune Water umted as the deified genes in the grave began to mutate. Those mutations always yielded something good.


    Of course, if someone absorbed too much and mutated too far, it might harm their bodies. The key was in how much one could take. Overindulging in the water was risky. If a person took too little, the changes in his body wouldn¡¯t be obvious. In regards to how much they should take, it all depended on the swimmer¡¯s fitness and durability.


    Han Sen stood outside the pce that housed the Good Fortune Pool. He didn¡¯t see Li Chun Qiu, but Shale was also standing outside the pce. It looked as if the lion-headed man might have been waiting for him.


    ¡°Brother Shale, can I use the Good Fortune Pool now?¡± Han Sen handed the Good Fortune Spell to Shale.


    ¡°Of course. I was waiting here so I could open the Good Fortune Hall for you,¡± Shale said. He epted Han Sen¡¯s Good Fortune Spell, then took out a simr spell of his own. He slid the two spells into the locks on the door.


    Katcha-cha!


    The Good Fortune Hall¡¯s door slowly opened. Shale made a weing gesture and said, ¡°I hope you can use the Good Fortune Pool to gain strength and be deified.¡±


    ¡°I hope so as well, Brother Shale. I¡¯m going in now.¡± Han Sen gave the man a nod and walked into the Good Fortune Hall.


    In the center of the pce, there was a pool made of jade stone. The water was utterly still, without a single wave or ripple upon the surface. The water should have been transparent, but because the pool was so deep, it waspletely dark. It looked like a portal to hell.


    Although the pool was as calm as a deep well, Han Sen could feel the scary presenceing from it. The quiet pool of water was surging with energy like an erupting volcano. It was hundreds of thousands of times scarier than the lifeforce of a deified creature. Just standing next to the pool, Han Sen felt as if his body would melt.


    ¡°What an insanely powerful lifeforce. No wonder this Good Fortune Pool is legendary,¡± Han Sen said quietly to himself. Without hesitation, he jumped headfirst into the Good Fortune Pool.


    When Han Sen jumped into the pool, Li Chun Qiu suddenly appeared next to Shale. He watched the Good Fortune Pool with Shale.


    ¡°I wonder if Han Sen will be deified inside the Good Fortune Pool,¡± Shale said to himself.


    ¡°He is just a crystallizer. Unlike you, he won¡¯t receive old xenogeneic blood and trigger a vision. There¡¯s no way for him to gain much. He won¡¯t be deified, but he will earn a few benefits to help him along,¡± Li Chun Qiu said dispassionately.

 Chapter 2730 - Crazy Consume

    <h4>Chapter 2730 Crazy Consume</h4>


    When Han Sen entered the Good Fortune Pool, it felt like he had jumped into a hot spring. Heat rushed into him through his pores, pouring through his body.


    Han Sen grinned widely at the sensation. That hot air was some kind of lifeforce. The Good Fortune Pool should also reinforce his genes, but that lifeforce alone would benefit him a great deal.


    Under the cleansing power of that intense lifeforce, Han Sen felt his body filling with energy. It was like he could y Mahjong for three days in a row without getting tired.


    But the pure lifeforce wouldn¡¯t be enough to cause changes in Han Sen¡¯s actual body. Han Sen cleared his head and started casting the Dongxuan Sutra, so he could absorb the gene powers of the pool in the hopes of achieving a breakthrough.


    As soon as Han Sen began to cast the Dongxuan Sutra, he felt like there was an unstoppable channel of energy surging into his body. It made each cell of his bodye alive and rapidly change.


    A mere secondter, Han Sen felt something thicken within his Dongxuan Sutra. The geno art was showing signs of the nine tiers condensing into one.


    ¡°Too strong! It¡¯s too strong! This Good Fortune Pool is unbelievable.¡± Han Sen was as shocked as he was happy. The Good Fortune Pool¡¯s energy was so strong, and it was giving him more power than he had expected. By a substantial margin, too.


    ¡°If I had known what an incredible resource this pool is, I would have found a way toe here sooner. I would just need to take a bath. Bing half-deified that way would be easier than giving myself a scrub. If I hade here sooner, my four geno arts would have be half-deified a long time ago. I would have saved myself a lot of trouble,¡± Han Sen thought as he continued to run the Dongxuan Sutra as rapidly as possible.


    Buzz!


    A momentter, Han Sen felt like his body was exploding with power. It felt like countless universal cogwheels were spinning with the Dongxuan Sutra. The force of it pushed Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s cogwheel, easily spurring him on to be half-deified.


    Han Sen was surprised, but he didn¡¯t have time to explore the differences that hade by reaching half-deified with the Dongxuan Sutra. He immediately cast Jadeskin. He wanted to use the frightening power around him to boost Jadeskin, as well.


    Everything was going swimmingly because the Good Fortune Pool was giving Han Sen so much power. When Jadeskin absorbed the power, Han Sen didn¡¯t feel any resistance. The geno art went straight into the condensing sequence, and all its tiersbined into one.


    Han Sen¡¯s entire body transformed into icy jade. He suddenly looked like a statue. As Jadeskin kept changing, his body became more and more like crystal. It shone as clearly and radiantly as a diamond.


    Katcha!


    The jade veneer suddenly tore itself off, like ky dust being swept away from Han Sen¡¯s body. Layer afteryer, it went, and as it peeled away, the flesh of Han Sen¡¯s body was reborn. It was like he had gotten rid of his old bones and installed a fresh skeleton.


    ¡°It¡¯s leveling up already?¡± Han Sen could barely believe this. Elevating the Dongxuan Sutra and Jadeskin to half-deified had been the simplest thing in the world. And there was even more gene power surging into his body. It was like he had expected rainfall, but now an entire river of water was plunging down on him. It was too much. Han Sen could scarcelyprehend it.


    ¡°Something is wrong... Something must be wrong...¡± Han Sen continued to absorb the energy, but he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ording to the analysis of the Very High, the Good Fortune Pool had been created by different deified xenogeneic genesbining together. It was a mixture. Therefore, theposition of the water was quiteplicated.


    When ordinary creatures entered the Good Fortune Pool, they absorbed a lot of the Good Fortune Pool¡¯s water, but they could only refine the gene power of the water that waspatible with their own genes. A lot of the harmful gene power had to be neutralized or expunged. Otherwise, it could seriously damage their bodies.


    For instance, if a creature that practiced fire powers came to the Good Fortune Pool, it would have to expel all the water element powers that it absorbed. Otherwise, the conflicting element would damage the fire creature.


    Because most of the gene power in the water wouldn¡¯t suit most people, a person couldn¡¯t spend too long inside the pool. When the harmful gene power reached a high enough level to harm the body, they would have to leave the Good Fortune Pool. Once they left the pool, they would have to carefully release all the harmful gene power.


    If the person in the pool triggered a vision, then the vision would release other gene powers and attract helpful gene powers for the person to absorb. So, when a vision appeared, the person could absorb vast amounts of gene powers, far more than usual. The harmful gene powers would only be a small part of the mixture. Therefore, the benefits those people received would be far better than those who couldn¡¯t trigger a vision, and they could spend much longer inside the Good Fortune Pool.


    But now, Han Sen¡¯s situation was a strange one. He had been absorbing the powers of the good fortune genes for a while. A vision had yet to appear, but the gene powers that he was absorbing seemed perfectlypatible with every fiber of his being. None of the gene powers seemed harmful to him, as the theories he had heard suggested they should be. It was like all the Good Fortune Water was the purest type of gene power. Every drop helped him and aided the progress of his geno arts. There wasn¡¯t a speck of harm entering him.


    Han Sen swallowed like a whale and sucked like a mosquito. He absorbed more and more energy. He was taking in so much that he was almost afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯m absorbing so much gene power. Why isn¡¯t something stopping my progress? It is like I can keep on sucking down as much as I want to. This is so weird,¡± Han Sen thought, slightly disturbed.


    It felt as if he had gone to a steakhouse buffet. Most people could eat three steaks before being full, while Han Sen had already eaten a dozen, and he was still going strong. His belly seemed to have endless room for him to keep on munching.


    Even Han Sen was surprised by this unusual situation. He was almost afraid to keep on eating.


    ¡°Is it because my body doesn¡¯t have any special elements, so I can absorb any elemental gene power? Is that why this weird situation is happening?¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Although this exnation seemed a bit unconvincing, the good stuff that wasing into his mouth wasn¡¯t something he was going to refuse.


    ¡°This is a lot of energy. If I keep on taking it in, will I be deified straight away?¡± Han Sen was both awed and pleased by that thought. ¡°If that is true, that would be awesome.¡±


    Han Sen cast the Story of Genes like crazy. Over the years that he had practiced it, the geno art had always demanded more sources than he had to give. He didn¡¯t know where or when he would find an opportunity like this again if he didn¡¯t take advantage of it now.


    Han Sen absorbed the power from the Good Fortune Pool like mad. Shale and Li Chun Qiu were watching the changes ur from outside the Good Fortune Pool.


    The Good Fortune Pool¡¯s lifeforce was as insane as it always was. The spring water was swirling like a vortex, but other than that, nothing weird was happening. They didn¡¯t see Han Sene up to the surface.


    ¡°It has been half an hour. Why has Han Sen note out yet?¡± Shale asked with confusion.


    For a King that hadn¡¯t triggered a vision, half an hour was usually the longest they couldst. Even the best half-deified would end up harming their body after that.


    But Han Sen had neither activated a vision nor emerged from the Good Fortune Pool. It wasn¡¯t only Shale who was curious about this. Li Chun Qiu was, as well.

 Chapter 2731 - God Body Evolved

    <h4>Chapter 2731 God Body Evolved</h4>


    ¡°Han Sen really isn¡¯t bad. It is impressive for a crystallizer tost half an hour inside there. He is a very rare specimen,¡± Li Chun Qiu said while staring into the water.


    But after another half hour, Han Sen still hadn¡¯t emerged from the Good Fortune Pool. Now, even Li Chun Qiu¡¯s face looked stunned.


    ¡°It has been an hour, and he still isn¡¯t out yet... This should be what a primitive deified can achieve, right?¡± Shale said with shock.


    Li Chun Qiu nodded and said, ¡°ording to our best theory, half-deifieds can onlyst half an hour at the most. Unless they manage to trigger a vision, that is. Then, they canst more than an hour. A primitive deified canst one hour...¡± Li Chun Qiu trailed off. He was wondering why Han Sen was taking so long, and why he had yet toe out.


    Little did they knew, Han Sen himself was just as confused as they were. He had already consumed more power than his body had previously contained, but he wasn¡¯t stopping there. He felt like he could still absorb more and more. It was like his nervous system was impaired, and he didn¡¯t know when to feel full.


    ¡°Deified gene +1. Deified progress: 30/100¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded inside Han Sen¡¯s ears. It shocked him. When he heard what it said, he was so happy.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! The water inside the Good Fortune Pool can increase my tally of deified genes. Is it just like the Very High predicted? Are these waters here because the deified genes melded with the water itself...¡± Han Sen was floored. It had been so long since he had earned a deified gene. He couldn¡¯t believe he could get them here.


    Han Sen had tried to consume deified genes before, but he hadn¡¯t been able to digest them. These mutated deified genes, however, were being absorbed without issue.


    Right now, Han Sen didn¡¯t care how long he had to stay underwater. This was a fantastic opportunity, so he wasn¡¯t going to stop until he was stuffed to the gills.


    ¡°Deified gene +1. Deified progress: 40/100...¡±


    Not longter, Han Sen¡¯s brain yed a simr announcement.


    After hearing the announcement again, Han Sen tried even harder to absorb the power of the Good Fortune Water. His body was sinking lower, driving him deeper and deeper into the pool. And the further he went, the stronger the gene power became.


    Han Sen floated inside the Good Fortune Pool, continuing to absorb what he could. Shale and Li Chun Qiu were still on the outside, looking pretty freaked out. They had been waiting for two hours by this point, and they saw no sign of Han Sening back to the surface.


    That itself was a big problem. Shale was a deified when he entered the Good Fortune Pool, and he had even triggered a vision, but he onlysted two hours.


    Now, Han Sen had been in there almost as long as Shale, and he yet to show a sign ofing back out. This was so strange.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s body should still be half-deified. He must have taken in so much gene power. Even if it was all somehow beneficial for him, it should have filled his body to overflowing by now. How can he still be down there?¡± Shale asked in a whisper.


    Li Chun Qiu looked into the water but didn¡¯t speak. He was trying to guess what might have happened to Han Sen. He considered many possibilities, but he didn¡¯t think any of them made sense. In short, unless Han Sen had be deified, the Good Fortune Pool¡¯s gene power should have blown him up by now.


    If Han Sen was bing deified inside the Good Fortune Pool, there should have been a big movement on the surface to let them know what had happened. They would have noticed something like that. The pool shouldn¡¯t have been as quiet as it was right now.


    But it didn¡¯t seem possible that Han Sen was dying down there, either. Creatures had died in the pool before, overloaded by the power that they had taken in. But as they died, their powers would explode rather violently. Shale and Li Chun Qiu would sense it if that happened.


    ¡°What is he doing under there?¡± Li Chun Qiu couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. Although he was in charge of the Good Fortune Pool, he couldn¡¯t just hop in and check.


    The Good Fortune Pool had incredible gene powers, but the ingredients thatposed it were tooplicated. Once someone reached the maximum level of harmful gene powers they could tolerate and left the pool, they could begin to slowly purge those destructive powers. However, their core genes would be forever affected. They would live with side effects from then on.


    These side effects didn¡¯t affect one¡¯s body and practice, but if that person wanted to enter the Good Fortune Pool again, the rate at which they umted harmful gene powers would be greatly increased. Entering the water again could be very dangerous for them.


    So, ordinary people could only earn benefits the first time they entered the Good Fortune Pool. Entering the Good Fortune Pool again would make these side effects get worse. After a few times, most people couldn¡¯t even touch the water anymore.


    That was the situation that Li Chun Qiu found himself in. He wanted to dive into the pool and take a look, but he simply couldn¡¯t.


    Shale had only just entered the Good Fortune Pool, so he couldn¡¯t go in again either. The two of them had no choice but to watch from the edge of the pool. They hoped that Han Sen woulde back out, so they could learn what he had managed to aplish down there.


    ¡°Deified gene +1. Deified progress: 56/100¡±


    Han Sen was still frantically pulling in the gene powers of the Good Fortune Water. His deified progress was moving steadily forward.


    ¡°Am I going to be deified?¡± Han Sen was so excited. If he could be deified here, then in the eyes of the universe, he would have the basic authority to start his own race. That meant he could represent humans and start a war for antern in the Geno Hall. Humans could be a high race.


    Fighting the Extreme King or a big race like the Sky wouldn¡¯t be realistic. He would have to find some higher races that only had a couple deifieds, or maybe none at all. If that happened, Han Sen would be confident in his ability to pick on them.


    Of course, every high race had connections. He couldn¡¯t just start a war with whoever he wanted. Just like the Rebate. If anyone tried to start antern war with them, they would have to think about how Sky Pce would react.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t worried about it too much, though. He just had to find a high race that was allied with the Extreme King, and then snuff out theirntern. There was no love lost between him and the Extreme King anyway, so battling them was going to happen some day regardless.


    ¡°Deified gene +1. Deified progress: 98/100¡±


    As time went by, Han Sen¡¯s deified progress went higher and higher. Han Sen could feel the power collecting inside of him. There were changes urring in his body that felt like they could flip the sky and the earth.


    These changes weren¡¯t connected to any of his four geno arts. It was his body itself that was changing. It was a process that he couldn¡¯t have begun to describe. His flesh, his bones, his organs, and every cell in his body was changing.


    ¡°Deified gene +1. Deified progress: 100/100... God body evolving...¡±


    When his deified progress reached 100, Han Sen felt like his body was a flower, and the petals were falling away one by one. He felt like a serpent, peeling off its skin. The feeling was beyond anything that Han Sen had previously imagined, and although it was incredibly strange, it also felt amazingly good.

 Chapter 2732 - Weird Scene Like a Tide

    <h4>Chapter 2732 Weird Scene Like a Tide</h4>


    Shale and Li Chun Qiu were staring nervously down into the Good Fortune Pool when the water suddenly fountained up like a spring. It gushed up ten meters into the air, and many strange waves swept over the surface of the water.


    Bzzt!


    Before they could figure out what was happening, a shadow rose from the spring water. A watery manifestation of an old, giant beast appeared.


    The beast was enormous and prehistorically scary. It had two heads, and four wings spread from its back. The moment it appeared, it roared to the sky. The deafening noise of its roar echoed throughout the hall.


    ¡°A two-headed demon dragon? Why are we seeing one of these old monsters? The crystallizer¡¯s bloodline can¡¯t have any links to a two-headed demon dragon.¡± Li Chun Qiu stared at the creature he was seeing in shock. His head was filled to the brim with questions.


    Before he could find any answers to those questions, the image of the two-headed demon dragon disappeared. A secondter, another creature rose from the pool.


    Its shape was huge but elegant, like some ancient bird from legend. It pped its wings as it rose from the water. It flew around the Good Fortune Pool and released a hawklike cry.


    ¡°God phoenix...¡± Li Chun Qiu had practiced the Very High Sense to an extreme degree, but his face was still turning white. He could no longer keep his heart calm.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t triggered one vision; he had activated two. It was difficult to believe.


    The two-headed demon dragon and the god phoenix were old xenogeneics. Their bloodlines had long since gone extinct, and it would be difficult to find any trace of them left in the universe. Even if some remnant of their presence lingered in the universe, surely it wouldn¡¯t be found in a crystallizer, of all beings.


    Li Chun Qiu couldn¡¯t imagine how Han Sen had been able to trigger the visions of those two majestic xenogeneics, but whatever was happening obviously wasn¡¯t finished yet. When the image of the god phoenix faded, the Good Fortune Pool was still being rocked by wave after wave. Another image appeared.


    Shale was frozen now. He had the bloodline of the Lion, and it had been incredibly lucky that he was able to trigger the Lionhead Lion vision in the Good Fortune Pool.


    Han Sen was just a crystallizer, but he had managed to trigger three visions of old creatures. It was hard to believe that their eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks on them.


    Even more frightening was the fact that the visions kept appearing. The xenogeneics were appearing casually one after another, as if this was a daily urrence. It made the skies above the Good Fortune Pool look like a zoo.


    Li Chun Qiu and Shale stood before the pool, frozen in ce. They stared at the unfolding visions, stupefied. Their brains weren¡¯t functioning anymore.


    They couldn¡¯t form logical thoughts about what they were seeing. They couldn¡¯t imagine why the Good Fortune Pool was disying so many grand visions. These creatures couldn¡¯t have been rted to the crystallizer inside the pool. How could they all be showing up because of Han Sen, who was from a weak race?


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have any idea what was going on, either. His deified genes had reached 100 now. After his god body evolved, the visions appeared deep in the Good Fortune Pool, then rushed past him and vanished over his head. Each time, Han Sen felt something strange in his body get peeled away.


    There was a phantom sensation deep within Han Sen, one that he could barely even sense. He felt something peeling away inside him, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect him. And when those weird visions appeared, they made the gene powers in his body purer. The changes within him elerated.


    Han Sen could only think in his heart, ¡°The creatures in the sanctuaries were crafted from the xenogeneic blood of those in the universe, and I ate a lot of creature flesh in my time there. I imed their genes to make myself stronger. Maybe it¡¯s their blood that is being affected on some level. My time in the sanctuaries left some remnants of those creatures¡¯ blood genes. When the god body evolves, it triggers those small gene messages. Is that how these weird visions are appearing?¡±


    Han Sen thought that his guess sounded reasonable, but he didn¡¯t know if it was the truth. He didn¡¯t have time to confirm the validity of this theory, either. As he reached the end of this train of thought, his body had reached the most important moment of evolution. He didn¡¯t have time for anything else.


    Changes began to flow through Han Sen¡¯s flesh, flipping his world on its head. It was like every cell within him was being reborn. It made his body be as pure as a newborn baby¡¯s. There was nothing about him that wasn¡¯t new and clean.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t hear his god body finish evolving. His body stopped evolving, and the four geno arts inside him started to run.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra, the Dongxuan Sutra, Jadeskin, and The Story of Genes; those four geno arts were running inside Han Sen¡¯s body at the same time. His mouth went dry in shock.


    There were many aspects of these four geno arts that were the same. If they ran simultaneously, there could be a conflict. It might even mess up his qi. In a worst-case scenario, Han Sen¡¯s body might even copse.


    But despite his worries, the four geno arts ran smoothly on their own, and Han Sen¡¯s body seemed unaffected. There was no conflict or shes between them.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra and Jadeskin were xenogeneic powers. They affected the cells of his entire body. The changes they wrought on Han Sen were thorough and strange.


    But the focus and purpose of the two skills were different from each other. Although both of them affected Han Sen¡¯s cells, the Blood-Pulse Sutra had a heightened focus on one¡¯s blood and organs. Jadeskin directed its power into a person¡¯s bones.


    Under the influence of those two powers, Han Sen¡¯s whole body was unleashing its deified potential. Many illusory substance chains were forming across Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The Dongxuan Sutra and The Story of Genes were the powers of gene armaments. They affected Han Sen¡¯s body, but the biggest changes came from the armaments themselves.


    The Dongxuan Armor and Spell changed quickly, releasing substance chains as they did.


    These two substance chains were clearly different from one another. The substance chains of the Dongxuan Armor were ck. The formation of each link in the chain was veryplicated, as if the chain represented everyw of nature that governed the universe.


    Spell¡¯s substance chain was white. Somehow, it seemed to bepletely independent of the rules of the universe. It existed on its own, devoid of any attachment that might weigh it down. Aside from Spell¡¯s connection with Han Sen, it was like it was outside the universe.


    As the four geno arts kept changing, Han Sen¡¯s body started to change, too. His body became a xenogeneic gene. He looked like a scary, humanoid xenogeneic.


    Just as the four geno arts were about to finish evolving, when he was about to be deified, he suddenly felt the power of the four geno arts overtake his body. It created a conflict.


    Pff!


    Han Sen coughed up blood. The cells of his whole body were crushed under the conflicting force of four different powers. He could barely withstand the pressure, and his power twisted painfully. The four powers that had almost be deified were now gone. The substance chains that had almost formed had now copsed.

 Chapter 2733 - Dead Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 2733 Dead Cycle</h4>


    The four powers inside Han Sen¡¯s body kept colliding with each other, doing grievous injury to Han Sen¡¯s body. His blood-pulse was disrupted and fractured. It was a mess.


    Luckily, although Han Sen wasn¡¯t deified yet, his body was already as strong as a deified. If he was an ordinary half-deified, his body would have beenpletely crushed by the four disrupted powers.


    Although Han Sen hadn¡¯t beenpletely destroyed yet, the situation wasn¡¯t good. When the four powers fell out of rhythm, they began to impact each other with explosive force. No matter how strong Han Sen¡¯s body was, it couldn¡¯t withstand that type of collision for long.


    Han Sen was doing his best to cast his geno arts. He needed to get the messed up powers back into their rightful ces, but he quickly realized it would be almost impossible.


    When he cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra, it made the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power so strong. The other three powers would gather and counter it. The constant surge of powers made it difficult for Han Sen to get back on track.


    Casting the other three geno arts led to a simr result. Han Sen could only cast one geno art at a time, too. He had no way of casting all four at the same time.


    His geno arts were in chaos as they sought to bnce themselves out. Han Sen was left unsure of what to do. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t find a way to make them all work together.


    ¡°I have to take a risk.¡± Han Sen could feel his body growing more damaged with every passing second. If he didn¡¯t find a way to bring his powers under control and get them back on track, he would probably end up dying at the hands of his own abilities.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to second-guess his decision. He split his mind into four, and he cast the four geno arts at the same time. He wanted to control the four geno arts simultaneously and put them back on track, so he would be able to maintain the bnce of the four powers.


    He had only managed to cast all four geno arts at the same time once before. Han Sen hoped to replicate that moment and enable his four geno arts to run together. That was his only hope for putting them back on a normal track.


    Han Sen quickly discovered that casting four geno arts at the same time was a difficult thing to do.


    Before Han Sen¡¯s body was injured, casting the four geno arts wouldn¡¯t have been as difficult. But now, his pulse had been badly damaged. Plus, the four powers were messed up. Pulling the geno arts back into rhythm would be harder than casting them had been before.


    The instant that Han Sen cast his four geno arts, he felt the conflict inside his body grow even more severe. Now the powers were tearing even deeper into his body.


    The pain was like having his heart and lungs ripped loose. Han Sen couldn¡¯t suppress a scream. It felt like his pulse, his vessels, and his organs were being torn to pieces by some wretched power.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t stop, though. He had to put those four powers back on the right track. If he didn¡¯t, it would be a miserable ending that awaited him.


    Han Sen held strong against that pain, and he continued trying to cast the four geno arts. He wanted them to go back to normal. But every time he cast them a little, his body became more and more injured. Blood was pouring out of his wrecked flesh.


    ¡°Immortal Dragon.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart leaped. The ck crystal came out of his Sea of Soul, looking like the Immortal Dragon. It began using its immortal substance chains to fix up Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was being torn apart, but the Immortal Dragon was fixing it just as fast. Han Sen held strong against his pain and focused his mind on forcing the four geno arts back into order.


    The entire process was excruciating. Anyone with a poor will would have failed. Han Sen struggled to hold strong against the pain that felt like his heart was being torn apart and the flesh was being scraped off his bones. He was slowly guiding the four geno art powers back onto the right track.


    Fortunately, the Immortal Dragon had strong healing power. Otherwise, even if Han Sen had been able to hold on against that pain, his body would simply have been ripped to pieces.


    After one hour of torture, Han Sen finally put the four geno arts back onto the right track.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end of the matter. Once the four geno arts were put onto the right track, they kept running at an insane speed. They began to generate their prototype substance chains again, and Han Sen started leveling up to deified once more.


    Han Sen realized that he had fallen into an endless cycle. His body had fulfilled the requirements for bing deified. In any normal situation, he would already have ascended.


    But the powers of his four geno arts were all trying to be deified at the same time. When they leveled up, they each needed his body to support their development. Each power tried to take over his bodypletely. That was why there was conflict, and that was why he had failed to level up the first time.


    Fixing his body would lead him to leveling up, but attempting to level up would always end in failure. If this kept going, Han Sen would die eventually. Even his powerful will couldn¡¯t sustain him forever.


    Han Sen tried to cast only one geno art so that it could be deified, but he couldn¡¯t do it. That was because his body had reached 100% deified progress. It was forcing all four of Han Sen¡¯s geno arts to activate. His body wanted him to level uppletely. It wasn¡¯t possible for him to suppress all but one geno art.


    It was like a baby growing. It was impossible for the baby to only grow one arm or one leg. A child couldn¡¯t let one limb develop but forbid another part to grow.


    Now, Han Sen¡¯s situation was like that. He was leveling uppletely. He couldn¡¯t choose a particr part of himself to ascend. If he leveled up, everything about him would be deified.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t suppress three of my geno arts, I will have to let all four be deified...¡± After Han Sen thought about his situation, he realized that he had to take the risk and try. He wasn¡¯t going to back out now.


    But on the final step, as the four geno arts tried to use his body to be deified, the powers conflicted. Han Sen failed again. The powers of the geno arts were thrown into disarray, and the forming substance chains copsed. Han Sen experienced a pain that almost broke his body.


    ¡°No. If this continues, I will not seed.¡± Han Sen held firm against the pain that wanted to tear his body to pieces. Many ideas flew through his head as he considered how he could let the four geno arts run and be deified.


    Based on what he knew of evolution, there was no possibility of Han Sen bing deified now. That was because the four geno arts couldn¡¯t be one, and neither could they evolve individually while using only a portion of Han Sen. They had to take over Han Sen¡¯s bodypletely. That was a contradiction that couldn¡¯t be solved.


    ¡°Wait a second... ording to the theory, Spell itself has a lifeforce... She has aplete body structure and cycle... Maybe that will really work!¡± Han Sen¡¯s brain shed with an idea.


    He used the power of the Immortal Dragon again. Gritting his teeth through that unbearable pain, he shoved the four messed up geno art powers back on the right track. The pain he experienced was worse than death. It was like being sliced to the bone a billion times. Han Sen didn¡¯t know if he could endure it if he had to do it a second time.


    ¡°It must work...¡± Han Sen felt his teeth chattering. He sent up a desperate prayer and then summoned Spell.

 Chapter 2734 - Leveling Up to Deified

    <h4>Chapter 2734 Leveling Up to Deified</h4>


    Spell took on her female form and appeared in front of Han Sen. In a moment, she had rushed into Han Sen¡¯s body andbined with him. And then, Han Sen¡¯s body underwent some amazing changes.


    After he sessfullybined with Spell, Han Sen¡¯s body restructured dramatically. He wanted to use the changes of his body to redirect the routes of the four geno arts. He hoped that doing so would let him find a way for all four geno arts to co-exist at the same time.


    After Spell fused with his body, however, Han Sen suddenly noticed that the changes in his body¡¯s structure went far deeper than he had imagined. All four geno arts were thrown off the routes they sought, and their powers were disrupted. In this mess, the four geno arts were leaking energy freely. They began searching for new routes to channel their power, and that sudden search created a small and temporary bnce. Han Sen could barely keep up with what was happening in his own body, though. Lines of power were running everywhere.


    In such a chaotic situation, Han Sen had no other choice. He needed to keep running the powers of the four geno arts. It was his only chance of progressing.


    To Han Sen¡¯s surprise, he discovered that after hebined with Spell, thepatibility of his powers seemed to have increased. The four powers were running together without conflicting.


    Especially The Story of Genes. After Han Senbined with Spell, The Story of Genes became very tame inside his body. It was like a cidke that had always been inside him, and wherever the power flowed, chaos would slowly fade away. Any ces in his body that didn¡¯t have power were gradually filled up by it.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power reacted in an even more unique way. It separated itself from Han Sen¡¯s body, confining most of its energy to the Dongxuan Armor. Between the Dongxuan Armor and Han Sen, a special cycle was running.


    The powers of his blood and bones became Han Sen¡¯s primary strength. While the substance chains were generated, they kept pushing Han Sen¡¯s body toward deified ss.


    Finally, the four geno arts were able to generate substance chains again, all while Han Sen¡¯s own body was trying to hit a deified level.


    Han Sen knew he was at a crucial point. If he failed again, he didn¡¯t know if he could endure the searing pain another time. The four geno arts suddenly formed a substance chain. Four different powersbined, melting into Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t control himself. He arched his back and roared to the sky. The cells in his body quickly changed.


    At that moment, four different geno arts created an amazing rhythm as their structures became one. Their power bloomed like a me being struck from a match.


    Their powers weren¡¯t trulybined, but they were now like a machineposed of four parts. Although they remained individual powers, they were all working together.


    The ck armor was strong and beautiful. Boiling blood, ice, and jade-like flesh. Han Sen felt as if he had leveled up. That feeling was indescribable. A ming, ck substance chain rose from Han Sen¡¯s body, making him look like a scary xenogeneic demon god. Even his presence looked like a xenogeneic¡¯s.


    ¡°God body evolutionplete. Battle body leveled up to deified ss...¡±


    When Han Sen heard the notification, informing him he had sessfully leveled up, he checked out his information.


    Han Sen: Super god spirit body


    Gene Battle Body: Xenogeneic (primitive)


    Level: Deified


    Percentage: 0%


    Lifespan: 2658


    ¡°Did these four geno artsbine into one?¡± Han Sen saw that his gene battle body was listed as ¡°xenogeneic,¡± and the four previous battle bodies were gone.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He tried to pull Spell out of his body, and when he did, he felt as if some bnce within his body had broken. The geno powers cracked apart from each other, weakening Han Sen¡¯s power.


    Although his power was weaker, he wasn¡¯t pulled out of deified ss. He still had a substance chain power.


    Han Sen looked at his information, and he noticed his gene battle body was broken into four familiar sections again.


    Mutant Blood (primitive), Jadeskin (primitive), Dongxuan Sutra (primitive), Spell (primitive). The four of these battle bodies were the same. They had all reached primitive ss. The reference to the ¡°xenogeneic battle body¡± had vanished.


    ¡°Weird.¡± Han Sen shook his head at the strangeness of the situation. But before he could figure out exactly what was going on, the small jade figure started to shiver and shake.


    Li Keer and Exquisite were on their way. Regretfully, Han Sen swam toward the surface of the Good Fortune Pool.


    Han Sen breached the surface, and aftering out of the water, he found Li Keer and Exquisite standing near the hall¡¯s door. They were with Shale and Li Chun Qiu. All four people were staring at him.


    ¡°You really became deified?¡± Exquisite and Li Keer looked at Han Sen in shock.


    When they received the news from Li Chun Qiu, they hurried over with haste. They had only just arrived there, and they saw Han Sen emerge from the Good Fortune Pool. They found powerful substance chains radiating from Han Sen¡¯s body; he was deified.


    Li Chun Qiu looked upon him very strangely. He had been waiting for Han Sen toe out of the Good Fortune Pool for too long. That was why he called Exquisite and Li Keer. He wanted them to sense Han Sen¡¯s mind and find out what was going on down there.


    But who would have known that as soon as Li Keer and Exquisite arrived, Han Sen woulde out of the pool? And he emerged as a deified. This was all too strange. Li Chun Qiu couldn¡¯t even begin to guess how Han Sen had done this.


    A half-deified had remained inside the Good Fortune Pool for seven hours. He had triggered countless weird visions. And on top of that, he had be deified. That wasn¡¯t what Li Chun Qiu expected.


    ¡°Han Sen, you really became deified?¡± Shale asked Han Sen.


    Han Senughed and said to Li Chun Qiu, ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance inside the Good Fortune Pool, sir. Had you not done this for me, who knows when I would have leveled up to deified.¡±


    ¡°This is perfect. Now you and I can fight fairly.¡± Shale¡¯s eyes were ame with the idea of the fight.


    ¡°Is it appropriate to do it here?¡± Han Sen was eager to flex his new deified powers, but this was the Good Fortune Pool. It wasn¡¯t an ideal battleground.


    ¡°Go to the valley,¡± Li Chun Qiu said coldly. Then, he teleported away.


    Exquisite and Li Keer rounded on Han Sen. They looked at him with anger, saying, ¡°You became deified without calling us?¡±


    ¡°I did not expect to be deified inside the Good Fortune Pool. It was all just a happy little ident.¡± Han Sen spread his hands innocently. He had hoped to level up the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Jadeskin to half-deified. He had never expected that he would suddenly be deified.


    His bing deified was something of a surprise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let us see how strong you have be, now that you are deified.¡± Exquisite walked over to Han Sen and put a hand on his shoulder. They teleported into the valley.

 Chapter 2735 - Star Explode

    <h4>Chapter 2735 Star Explode</h4>


    Han Sen was no stranger to the valley. Thest time he had been there was during the silkworm bout.


    Now that he was back in the valley, Shale was his opponent once again. But things were different this time. Han Sen had changed a lot since their first fight; he had be deified.


    Shale wasn¡¯t the same person Han Sen had fought the first time, either. He had learned many more geno arts in the interim. Although there were still ws in his execution of certain skills, he was stronger than he had been.


    Li Chun Qiu stood outside the valley, but his eyes never left Han Sen.


    He knew it was even more unlikely that Shale would win this time. He hadn¡¯t thought that Han Sen would be deified so soon, so Li Chun Qiu wasn¡¯t expecting Shale to take part in a fight already.


    He hadn¡¯tpleted his instruction of Shale. The geno arts Shale needed to learn took a long time to practice, especially when it came to fixing the issues arising from the simplicity of his previous skills.


    But this didn¡¯t matter, at the end of the day. Real fights were how true fighters grew. Fighting an opponent like Han Sen would be beneficial for Shale¡¯s development.


    Li Chun Qiu also wanted to know what Han Sen was like now that he was deified.


    In the valley, Shale looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found a way to break your Under the Sky knife skill. You won¡¯t defeat me the same way this time.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on using Under the Sky, anyway.¡± Han Sen smiled and summoned Spell¡¯s dual pistols.


    The dual pistols of Spell had be deified ss now. There was even more detail in the engraving that covered the weapons, and the texture of the grips was evenfier. The two pistols were carved with mysterious flower symbols.


    ¡°Let me try how strong Spell has be now that she¡¯s deified.¡± Han Sen raised one of his hands and pulled the trigger. With a roar, a bullet went flying out the barrel and shot directly toward Shale.


    Shale remained still. Instead of attempting to dodge the bullet, one of his substance chains rose. He threw a punch to meet the bullet.


    Pang!


    The fist and the bullet hit each other, creating a scary impact. Shale¡¯s body was strong like a lion, but he was hit badly. His legs cleaved two long trenches through the earth as he flew back a few hundred meters.


    Shale¡¯s face changed. He turned his hand over to look at it, and he saw the bullet lodged inside one of his fingers. Blood oozed out from the bullet wound.


    Li Chun Qiu frowned. Shale¡¯s power was the best out of all primitive deifieds. Yet with pure power, the lion-headed warrior was at a disadvantage. It appeared that he was much weaker than Han Sen, who had just leveled up.


    ¡°How can Han Sen be so strong?¡± Li Chun Qiu wondered to himself, turning his gaze back to Han Sen.


    Crystallizers were notorious for their poor fitness, but Han Sen¡¯s body was better than a born-deified at the same level. This was so weird.


    Li Keer and Exquisite, on the other hand, were very happy. Han Sen had leveled up to deified, and he was so strong. He was stronger than any Very High of the same level. This was very scary.


    ¡°What impressive power.¡± Shale¡¯s eyes were on fire while he watched Han Sen. His resolve for battle hadn¡¯t been lessened. Seeing Han Sen¡¯s strength had actually stoked a greater fire in his heart.


    Substance chains danced madly around him. The atmosphere sizzled like an unstoppable volcano that was about to erupt.


    Clearly, Han Sen¡¯s gun had triggered Shale¡¯s desire for victory even more. This explosion of power wasn¡¯t just pure force. It was a special skill.


    ¡°Shale has learned quite a lot of stuff recently. This will be a perfect way for me to gauge the extent of my deified power.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t attack. He was waiting for Shale to build up his strength first.


    Last time, Shale had lost to Han Sen because he didn¡¯t have a decisive power to beat him. That was why Han Sen had a chance to trigger a hidden ability of Under the Sky. After his failure, Shale had spent a lot of time thinking about how he might defeat Han Sen. He considered many different potential tactics. With Li Chun Qiu¡¯s help, Shale settled on two different methods.


    One method employed a punching skill that was simr to Under the Sky. It was called Return to Origin. It could generate a lot of punching power, and it formed a scary punching light that flowed through the sky like a river. Using this, he could go against Under the Sky and trace its movements.


    The other method was known as Star Explode. For a short amount of time, this geno art could greatly increase the fitness of Shale¡¯s body. His power and speed would receive a major boost. He could use the skill to defeat Han Sen through absolute, sheer power. It would limit Han Sen¡¯s ability to use powerful knife skills.


    But Star Explode¡¯s weakness was its short duration. Because it was an exploding power, it would give Shale less than ten minutes to beat Han Sen.


    If he couldn¡¯t beat Han Sen within ten minutes, his body would be weak because he exploded too much.


    When Star Explode¡¯s power erupted, Shale¡¯s whole body shone with silver light. It was like a star exhausting all of its power in one burst. Everything outside of his body darkened against the background of his radiance.


    ¡°Han Sen, try out my punching skills!¡± Shale roared and threw a punch toward Han Sen.


    He was still using his old punching skill, but it was so powerful that it seemed almost invincible. It was simpler than thest time it was used, but its power and speed had grown as well.


    He unleashed his punch, and his substance chains spread like the dust from a supernova. It was like that punch could destroy everything. No power could rival that almighty strike.


    That punching power carried the condensed light of a thousand suns. Han Sen didn¡¯t choose to dodge it, though. He straightened his arm in front of him, lifting one of his pistols into line with the iing attack. That star-like power surged toward him. His finger calmly squeezed the trigger.


    Pang!


    The bullet streaked out of the barrel, shooting straight toward the massive iing strike.


    Boom!


    A bright light exploded within the valley, blinding everyone who was watching the fight. For several long moments, no one could see anything. When the light finally dimmed a bit, they could see what had happened. Their faces went nk.


    Han Sen¡¯s bullet hadn¡¯t been stopped by Shale¡¯s punching power. It slid straight through the stardust to strike Shale¡¯s fist again.


    But after passing through the star explosion, the bullet had be weak. It hit Shale¡¯s fist, but it hadn¡¯t hurt him as the first bullet had. It simply bounced off and dropped to the ground.


    Although the bullet hadn¡¯t hurt Shale, its performance still left Li Chun Qiu, Exquisite, and Li Keer speechless. After Shale used Star Explode, his power had grown by an order of magnitude. One punch should have been able to destroy a deified at the same level.


    And the bullet that Han Sen used had been built from the power of a substance chain. It wasn¡¯t even solid. The fact that it could go against Shale¡¯s Star Explode without being destroyed was beyond shocking.


    ¡°My solidifying powers have be stronger. It generated a bullet that wasn¡¯t damaged by such a powerful explosion. I think it has reached an eternal level now,¡± Han Senplimented in his heart.

 Chapter 2736 - Leftover Power

    <h4>Chapter 2736 Leftover Power</h4>


    The desire to win that raged in Shale¡¯s heart was almost immeasurable. His scary punching powers came at Han Sen like a hailstorm.


    Han Sen kept firing his two pistols without reprieve, countering each of Shale¡¯s punching powers. No matter how strong Shale¡¯s punches were, none of them coulde close to touching Han Sen.


    It had taken Li Chun Qiu mere moments to confirm that when Shale used Star Explode, his power only equaled Han Sen. His expression looked strained, and he thought to himself, ¡°If this is Han Sen¡¯s base power, then that is too scary.¡±


    Li Keer and Exquisite were even more stunned, because they knew for sure that they were only seeing Han Sen¡¯s base power. He wasn¡¯t using a power-enhancing geno art like Shale was.


    His base power was enough to fight back Shale¡¯s Star Explode. That was almost unbelievable.


    In truth, Han Sen thought this was an expected result. After all, his four top geno arts had all reached a deified level. Each geno art had the power of a deified, and he had four of them reinforcing the same body. Their additions to his power weren¡¯t merely additive.


    As time went by, Shale was getting stronger and stronger. His body shone with ever-increasing starlight, but his punches were still being negated by Han Sen¡¯s bullets. The ten minutes were flying by, and Shale¡¯s skin was starting to crack and bleed. It didn¡¯t look like he was going tost long.


    ¡°Han Sen, take my punch again!¡± Shale roared. He punched toward Han Sen like a raging madman.


    The next second, Han Sen saw the valley before him fill up with an uncountable number of suns. The punching power was like an entire constetion exploding.


    ¡°Return to Origin under Star Explode. Even arva deified elite would have reason to fear that blow,¡± Li Chun Qiu thought to himself.


    Shale¡¯s performance was greater than he realized. Beneath Star Explode, he could still perfectly activate a punch using Return to Origin. Shale¡¯s power and talent were truly excellent.


    Han Sen saw the punching power washing toward him like a flooded river. He didn¡¯t n on falling back, though. Hebined his two pistols to form another weapon. It was a rocketuncher.


    Han Sen lifted theuncher in his arms. He took aim and fired a rocket at the star river-like punching power. A beam of light was emitted from theuncher, and it went soaring into the center of Shale¡¯s attack.


    ¡°No matter how strong that rocket is, it cannot go against Return to Origin while it is fueled by Star Explode,¡± Li Chun Qiu thought to himself. The next second, he froze.


    The rocket mmed into the center of that stream of punches that was like a river of stars, and then it detonated like a nuclear bomb. The explosion consumed every bit of Shale¡¯s punching power.


    Boom!


    The following eruption looked as if it could melt the entire universe. Inside that beautiful example of Star Explode, there was too much light for the observers to look. They couldn¡¯t see anything.


    When the lights of the explosion receded, Li Chun Qiu saw Han Sen and Shale still in one piece within the valley. But an enormous crater had been torn into the stone of the valley between them.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t attack, and Shale didn¡¯t attack, either. But everyone knew Shale had already lost. His Star Explode time was up. He didn¡¯t have the power to fight Han Sen anymore.


    ¡°I lose,¡± Shale admitted honestly. But Han Sen could tell that the man still wanted to fight. He wasn¡¯t going to quit because of a one-time failure.


    Li Chun Qiu didn¡¯t say anything. Han Sen really had won. Anyone could tell Han Sen had far more power than Shale. It wasn¡¯t a victory that Han Sen had pulled off by the skin of his teeth.


    But Li Chun Qiu was confident that if he had more time to raise Shale to the peak of his power, he would have a chance to beat Han Sen.


    But the Very High man had to admit that Han Sen was strong right now. In fact, the Crystallizer was stronger than he had imagined. He thought Han Sen was below Shale and Yu Shanxin, but now, Han Sen¡¯s battle power was clearly no weaker than theirs. He was possibly stronger.


    ¡°Combat power doesn¡¯t mean anything. The most important thing is the ability to be a true god. Shale is a fake eleven armor talent. There is a high chance he can be a true god. That will be the real victory.¡± Li Chun Qiu stared at Han Sen, then left the area with Shale.


    ¡°You became deified without informing us. How do you n on paying us back for this?¡± Li Keer smiled at Han Sen as she spoke.


    ¡°I will do whatever you want me to,¡± Han Sen said while spreading his hands.


    ¡°I want you to stand facing a wall,¡± Li Keer said, acting angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m a grown-up, not a three-year-old. Punish me another way,¡± Han Sen said with a wry smile. Only kids would be punished by having to face a wall.


    ¡°No, you have to face the wall. And you have to face the wall for a whole month,¡± Li Keer said with a smile.


    Han Sen frowned in annoyance. He wanted to say something, but Exquisite interrupted, ¡°Stop arguing. Little Sister said you should face a wall because after a silkworm bes deified, they have to go to the ancient wall. That will be good for all of us.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen just realized Li Keer wasn¡¯t really being petnt; she was just teasing him.


    ¡°But you have just be deified. You can go there in a few days. You should visit Bao¡¯er and spend some time with her first. You won¡¯t see her for a whole month while you¡¯re at the ancient wall,¡± Exquisite said.


    Han Sen nodded, and then Exquisite took him back to the Star Tree.


    Because of what happened before, Li Keer and Exquisite no longer dared to leave Han Sen¡¯s side. One of them always remained by Han Sen¡¯s side in case something big happened. That made him super depressed. He didn¡¯t have any free time anymore.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t look like I¡¯m too special. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have any freedom at all,¡± Han Sen thought as he sat under the tree and drank a cup of tea.


    Exquisite could see what he was thinking, but she ignored him and continued reading a book.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± Han Sen asked, poking his head around next to her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Exquisite snapped the book closed before Han Sen could see what it was. She ced it in her pocket and cleared her throat self-consciously.


    ¡°What is this Ancient Wall ced that I¡¯m going to?¡± Although Han Sen was curious about what Exquisite was reading, if she wasn¡¯t going to tell him, then he wasn¡¯t going to keep asking.


    Exquisite quietly said, ¡°Ancient Wall is a ce where one of my ancestors used to draw.¡±


    ¡°Draw?¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s surprise, Exquisite smiled and exined, ¡°It isn¡¯t an ordinary drawing. He was a famous genius of our race. Although he never became a leader, he studied the Very High Sense to a degree that no one else¡ªaside from our alpha¡ªhas ever been able to match.¡±


    After pausing, Exquisite looked up at the Star Fruit above them and said, ¡°Before he entered the Geno Hall, that elder sat before the Ancient Wall for two years. Two yearster, when he opened his eyes, the first thing he did was draw a picture on the wall. After he drew it, he flew away and went to the Geno Hall. The drawing has been there ever since. It is a legend, and not even now can people understand what that drawing is about.¡±

 Chapter 2737 - Ancient Wall

    <h4>Chapter 2737 Ancient Wall</h4>


    ¡°If no one can understand the meaning behind that drawing, what benefit can be gained from staring at it?¡± Han Sen asked, not understanding.


    Exquisite smiled and said, ¡°Although the figure in the drawing is something no one can understand, the picture has the meaning and power of the elder that drew it. Just taking the time to study it will be beneficial for you.¡±


    Now, Han Sen was able to understand. Exquisite and Li Keer wanted to let him experience the true god¡¯s art because it would ultimately benefit them. Through him, they could understand it better and learn things from it. The experience would be beneficial to them all, so it wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    But the Ancient Wall was a leftover from the Very High ancestors. Ordinary outsiders weren¡¯t allowed to get close. Han Sen and the silkworms could go there for a whole month after leveling up to be deified, but the rules still forbade Bao¡¯er¡ªdespite being a family member¡ªfrom going there.


    Exquisite and Li Keer would be going to the Ancient Wall with Han Sen, so they couldn¡¯t take care of Bao¡¯er.


    However, Han Sen asked Bao¡¯er for her opinion. Bao¡¯er was willing to stay at the Star Tree, and so Han Sen allowed her to remain there. With the xenogeneics there, Bao¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be too bored.


    When the three of them left, the Six-Eared Macaque started to be excited.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was a different kind of xenogeneic. It was intelligent enough that it had pretended to obey Han Sen as its master. But in truth, it had just been observing. It wanted to find a way to escape from the Star Tree.


    The contract ced upon its body was very rigid, and the Six-Eared Macaque couldn¡¯t find any way to remove it. If it escaped without removing the contract, it would still be restricted and oppressed by the forces of the contract. Han Sen could easily take over its mind, even if he was far away from whatever system the monkey had hidden itself in. The monkey would be in agony until it did what it was told.


    ¡°If I want genuine freedom, I must break the contract.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s eyes glowed, and it watched Bao¡¯er intently.


    The Six-Eared Macaque already knew Bao¡¯er was Han Sen¡¯s daughter. She was obviously very dear to him. Now Han Sen wasn¡¯t around, and he wouldn¡¯t be for a whole month.


    ¡°If I can capture her, I can use her to threaten Han Sen into breaking the contract. Han Sen will have to do as I say.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque felt that his chance hade.


    ¡°The other xenogeneics follow hermands, but there is only one primitive deified in their midst. They have no chance of defeating me. That being said, I don¡¯t have to fight them. I just need to use my fake body, go invisible, and knock her out.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque was still forming his n when he saw Bao¡¯er looking in his direction.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was shocked. It thought Bao¡¯er knew that something was wrong, but then he heard Bao¡¯er speak from beyond her smile. She said, ¡°Little Six, I¡¯d like some of this fruit.¡±


    The Six-Eared Macaque really hated the name Little Six, but Bao¡¯er had called it over. It was the perfect opportunity. The Six-Eared Macaque answered and quickly ran over to her.


    ¡°Little Master, what would you like to eat?¡± The Six-Eared Macaque watched Bao¡¯er carefully as she reclinedfortably. It was thinking, ¡°This is perfect. I don¡¯t even need to be invisible. I will just deliver her the fruit, knock her out, and then stuff her somece out of sight. That way, Han Sen will be forced to break the contract with me.¡±


    ¡°I want that.¡± Bao¡¯er raised her finger to indicate the piece she wanted. She was wearing sunsses while lying down on a chair.


    The Six-Eared Macaque picked up a fruit knife. He cut the fruit into little pieces, took a slice, and brought it over to Bao¡¯er. He stretched it toward her, preparing to make his move.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the Six-Eared Macaque. She didn¡¯t reach out and pick up the fruit. She smiled and said, ¡°Did I say that I wanted to eat it? Give the food to the other. One each. No more and no less.¡±


    The ¡°other¡± Bao¡¯er was talking about would be the little pigs. They followed Bao¡¯er around, eating good stuff all day long, but their bodies never changed. They seemed as static and small as ever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut your *ss!¡± the Six-Eared Macaque suddenly shouted. It raised its ws quickly to snatch Bao¡¯er.


    As the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s ws were about to make contact with the pale, delicate skin of Bao¡¯er¡¯s neck, Bao¡¯er suddenly shone with a white light. The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s ws hit the light, spraying a fountain of sparks. The monkey¡¯s ws were unable to break through that defense, and its attack had been entirely blocked.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was shocked. It leaned closer to take a look. The light didn¡¯te from Bao¡¯er. It came from the little pigs around her.


    Right now, the 16 little pigs were standing alertly around Bao¡¯er. Their eyes were wide and unblinking as they stared at the Six-Eared Macaque. Mysterious symbols glowed on their foreheads, and light shone from their bodies.


    The holy light of the 16 little pigsbined and transformed into a light shield that trapped the Six-Eared Macaque inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of pigs! You can¡¯t stop me,¡± the Six-Eared Macaque growled. It shone with a golden light of its own, and it shed the light shield with its now-glowing ws.


    Since it couldn¡¯t assassinate its target, the monkey would have to do this the hard way. The Six-Eared Macaque knew Han Sen wouldn¡¯t be back for a month, and it wagered it had enough time to capture Bao¡¯er. And in regards to the xenogeneics and the 16 little pigs, the Six-Eared Macaque cared little for them.


    But when its strikended, the Six-Eared Macaque noticed that its power wasn¡¯t enough to rip through the shield that encased it. The 16 little pigs were still holding it in ce. None of them had gotten hurt. They all just stared angrily at the monkey.


    The Six-Eared Macaque was shocked. It used its power again, hitting the light shield over and over. In growing astonishment, the monkey tried its hardest, but it was unable to break the shield of light. It really was trapped inside.


    ¡°Little Six, you are such a naughty boy.¡± Befuddled, the Six-Eared Macaque watched Bao¡¯er stand up, take off her sunsses, smile, and walk over to him.


    For some reason, the Six-Eared Macaque felt a chill run down its spine. It had a bad feeling about this.


    ...


    Tang Ming¡¯er had only just entered Star Moon Shelter when someone recognized her.


    ¡°Tang Ming¡¯er. Are you Tang Ming¡¯er?¡± A pretty boy wearing armor approached. He was riding a tiger beast soul mount. He was leading a group of knights, but he looked surprised as he stopped in front of Tang Ming¡¯er.


    ¡°I am Tang Ming¡¯er. Who are you?¡± Tang Ming¡¯er looked at the pretty boy. She tried digging into her memories, but she could not seem to recall who he was.


    ¡°I am Ning Bu Ao.¡± The pretty boy got off his mount and looked at her with glee.


    ¡°Ning Bu Ao... you are uncle Ning¡¯s son?¡± Tang Ming¡¯er suddenly remembered. She had seen Ning Bu Ao a few times, but she had only been seven years old at the time. She didn¡¯t remember him too well. The pretty boy in front of her did look like the boy she used to know as Ning Bu Ao.


    Ning Bu Ao looked passionate as he said, ¡°Ming¡¯er, your timing in arriving in Star Moon Shelter is most serendipitous. Since I am here, I can guarantee no harm will befall you. If you want any type of beast soul, just let me know. I will give you any in my possession. I even have sacred-blood beast souls to give you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ming¡¯er, you guys chat. I¡¯m tired and need to rest.¡± A voice sounded near Tang Ming¡¯er. Ning Bu Ao saw she had a little boy next to her.


    Ning Bu Ao¡¯s brow furrowed. The boy only looked like he was 13 or 14 years old. He didn¡¯t look like he belonged in the sanctuaries just yet.

 Chapter 2738 - Showing Off

    <h4>2738 Showing Off</h4>


    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but those of the Tang family don¡¯t require protection,¡± Tang Ming¡¯er said unhappily. After all, Ning Bu Ao had spoken as if she was useless.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intent. Our families are friends, so we should help each other out.¡± Although Ning Bu Ao was cocky, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He realized that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have, and so he quickly tried to steer the conversation back down a more pleasant avenue.


    ¡°I understood your intent perfectly fine, but I don¡¯t require help,¡± Tang Ming¡¯er said. She took the boy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Littleflower, let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Ning Bu Ao saw the pretty girl he liked getting close to another boy, it upset him. He ran in front of the boy and pretended to be shocked. He asked, ¡°What is your name, little bro?¡±


    ¡°Han Littleflower,¡± the boy answered while meeting Ning Bu Ao¡¯s gaze.


    When he heard the surname Han, Ning Bu Ao felt his heart take a huge leap. He was really afraid of that surname, due to something that had happened to him when he was younger.


    There was a time, on a beach, when a little demon girl belonging to the Han family had lobbed him into the briny depths of the sea. Even now, Ning Bu Ao continued to have nightmares about that terrible incident. It was the most terrifying memory he had.


    ¡°Han Littleflower, he said. I don¡¯t think such a person belongs to the Han family. Maybe he¡¯s a member of some other family with the same surname.¡± Ning Bu Ao dug into his memories and felt some relief. As long as Littleflower wasn¡¯t from that Han family, then he didn¡¯t need to worry.


    As far as Ning Bu Ao knew, the Han family only had a daughter. She was only a few years old, so there was no chance she had entered the sanctuaries just yet.


    The legends said that the Han family did have a son, but for unknown reasons, the son had gone missing. Ning Bu Ao remembered that the boy was called Han Fei. He didn¡¯t have an old-fashioned and funny name like Littleflower.


    Littleflower was just his nickname, though. His family members called him Han Littleflower, but ordinary people would only know him as Han Fei. It was no surprise that Ning Bu Ao failed to recognize the name.


    ¡°Brother Littleflower, if you need anything, just ask. I, Ning Bu Ao, am very talented. It is easy for me to kill xenogeneics. Killing sacred-blood creatures is a piece of cake for a guy like me.¡± Ning Bu Ao smiled at Han Littleflower as he boasted.


    ¡°Thank you. You seem like a nice guy. I will ask you if there is anything I ever need,¡± Han Littleflower said politely.


    In Sacred, Auntie Mei had taught Littleflower to be polite with other creatures. Even when he was eating, he had to act like the gentleman he was. He had to keep up good etiquette at all times.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? I found a sacred-blood creature to the east side of the shelter. I¡¯m going to kill it. Let¡¯s go,¡± Ning Bu Ao said with a smile.


    He was very confident about his appearance and power. He thought he would only need to flex his powers for a little girl like Tang Ming¡¯er to fall for him head-over-heels.


    Han Littleflower wasn¡¯t interested in killing sacred-blood creatures, though. He had only stayed in the first sanctuary because he was having trouble finding more super creatures. If he could find them more reliably, he would be in the second sanctuary already.


    ¡°Littleflower, if Mister Ning is inviting you, we should go.¡± Tang Ming¡¯er suddenly winked at him.


    She was a smart girl, so she knew what Ning Bu Ao was up to. He obviously had a thing for her. She also knew the Ning family were a very arrogant and self-loving set of people, overall. If she didn¡¯t sort out this trouble now, the way Ning Bu Ao was annoying her would just snowball. That was why she said they should go, despite secretly harboring another reason for going.


    Ning Bu Ao was happy to hear her agree. He summoned two sacred-blood beast soul mounts and said, ¡°The distance between us and that ce is a bit far. I will give you these two sacred-blood mounts as a gift.¡±


    He was never hesitant about showing off. Ning Bu Ao always thought if he had something decent, he should let other people know. Just talking wasn¡¯t enough, so he sometimes gave out gifts to demonstrate his wealth.


    Two sacred-blood mounts were something excellent. After all, there were many types of beast souls, so sacred-blood beast soul mounts were quite rare.


    ¡°It is fine. Littleflower has a mount already. I will just ride it with him.¡± Tang Ming¡¯er smiled at Littleflower as she spoke.


    Han Littleflower didn¡¯t say anything. He just summoned his own ride.


    Boom!


    A giant, gold, two-headed dragon appeared in front of Han Littleflower. The mount beast souls around all started to scream and run away. If their masters hadn¡¯tmanded them to stop right where they were, all of them would have fled.


    Ning Bu Ao froze when he saw it. It was a very powerful beast soul. He had seen things like this in his family¡¯s house, but they were high-ss beast souls from theter sanctuaries. In the first sanctuary, he had never seen a beast that scary before.


    ¡°This... This cannot be a super beast soul. That is impossible. It¡¯s just a bluff, surely. It cannot be a super beast soul.¡± Ning Bu Ao was really suspicious about its presence there, but he didn¡¯t want to ask what type of beast soul it was. Otherwise, it would make him sound like an ignorant redneck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡± Ning Bu Ao had to force a smile as he spoke to Han Littleflower and Tang Ming¡¯er, who were happily sitting on the two-headed dragon¡¯s back.


    ¡°Please led the way, Mister Ning,¡± Tang Ming¡¯er said with a smile.


    Although he was upset, Ning Bu Ao stillmanded his team to go forward with haste. The sacred-blood mounts ran as fast as they could, trying to leave the two-headed dragon behind.


    But they had only just started running when the giant dragon spread its massive wings and soared off into the sky. It moved with incredible speed. Compared to the two-headed dragon mount, Ning Bu Ao¡¯s sacred-blood mount was as slow as a turtle.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be a super beast soul, can it?¡± Ning Bu Ao was stunned. His mood was very sour, and he had to keepforting himself, saying, ¡°That kid must have just gotten lucky. Another family member might have just given it to him. In terms of power, he certainly can¡¯tpete with me. When I kill the sacred-blood creature, Tang Ming¡¯er will know for sure who the real man is here.¡±


    The sacred-blood mount moved reasonably quickly inparison to most beast mounts. It took them two hours to reach their destination. They saw a creature there that was like a titan. It was resting quietly atop a hill.


    Ning Bu Ao gave amand and sprang forward. He led his team to fight that sacred-blood creature.


    The sacred-blood creature stood up and roared when Ning Bu Ao¡¯s army surrounded it. It couldn¡¯t get clear, and it was quickly hemmed in on all sides.


    Ning Bu Ao¡¯s soldiers moved with great coordination as he issuedmands. The sacred-blood creature was unable to harm a single one of them. Ning Bu Ao was very active, too, and he attacked the sacred-blood creature again and again. It took them half an hour to bring the titan down.


    Ning Bu Ao was very satisfied with his performance. He had fought andmanded his men to the best of his abilities. He was very satisfied with how the fight had gone.


    He smiled at Han Littleflower and Tang Ming¡¯er. He began walking toward them, but after a few steps, he heard an angry roaringing from the sky. He raised his head, and his face paled.


    This new creature was simr to the sacred-blood one they had just killed, but this one was bigger. It was like a small mountain. It fell toward them out of the sky. Ning Bu Ao¡¯s soldiers were still reveling in the joy of their victory, unaware of what was going to happen. If the creaturended, half of them would die.


    ¡°Run!¡± Ning Bu Ao shouted as he started to run. But the normal soldiers didn¡¯t react as fast as he had. As he looked up at the giant beast about to crush them all, Ning Bu Ao was shocked and furious. He couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Suddenly, something shed in the corner of his vision. The giant beasting down from the sky jerked to a stop. Its descent was halted.


    Ning Bu Ao was shocked. His eyes tracked down the body of the behemoth until he saw Littleflower standing beneath it. The boy was holding up the mountainous beast with one hand. He stood there casually. The soldiers all around were staring at him in dumbfounded awe. They looked at the little boy holding up the beast like they were seeing a ghost.

 Chapter 2739 - Weird Scene

    <h4>Chapter 2739 Weird Scene</h4>


    Han Sen had expected the Ancient Wall to be a mysterious ce, but quite surprisingly, it was just an ordinary wall atop a mountain. Aside from the many drawings that covered the wall¡¯s surface, it was nothing special.


    The pictures were, admittedly, strange. Han Sen and the two women passed through many restrictions to get there, but if they hadn¡¯t, Han Sen would have thought that these drawings had been created by some renowned abstract painter or graffiti artist rather than by an ancient elite.


    When they arrived at the Ancient Wall, many of the Very High were at the wall already. Some were sitting, some were standing, some were staring at the wall, and some had their heads lowered in contemtion. It seemed as if they were all trying to feel something from the paintings on the wall.


    Some of the Very High who were present were very scary individuals, too. Even among their powerful race, they were probably considered top-ss elites.


    Han Sen started to say something, but Exquisite gestured for him to remain silent. She gravely ced a finger over her lips, then motioned for him to observe the painting.


    When Han Sen saw how Exquisite and Li Keer were carefully watching the Very High around them, he realized that the two women must be trying not to disturb their prestigious elders. They were being very careful not to do anything that might disturb the other people at the wall or disrupt their concentration.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He just moved to examine the drawings on the wall. Exquisite and Li Keer stayed beside him, looking closely at the drawings as well.


    As they tried to understand the drawings, they also paid attention to what Han Sen was thinking. Being able to ess Han Sen¡¯s perspective and knowledge meant they could learn much more.


    But it wasn¡¯t as if they were taking advantage of Han Sen. After all, had he not be a silkworm of the Very High, he would never have been able to see the drawings on this wall in the first ce.


    The whole mountain was covered in drawings, which meant that there was an unimaginable amount to take in. Han Sen wanted to find the very beginning. Once he found the starting point, he could follow the drawings as they progressed.


    But after searching for a while, he was unable to find where the drawing had begun.


    The weird artwork was something Han Sen couldn¡¯t understand in the least. Many abstract images seemed to have been melded together into a single fluid mural, which had no beginning and no end. It was hard to tell what it could all mean. If the drawings hadn¡¯t been so incredibly smooth and stunning, Han Sen would have thought that it was the random graffiti of a child.


    Exquisite could feel what Han Sen was thinking. She lowered her voice and whispered to Han Sen, ¡°No one knows where this painting starts, and no one knows what the painting means. You should start by trying to understand it through the scratches.¡±


    Han Sen nodded without responding. He couldn¡¯t see any obvious clues, so he did what Exquisite had suggested. He focused on the scratch marks visible in the stone.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t any worse than that of an ordinary deified elite. After looking over the drawing for a while, Han Sen realized that it had been drawn with a person¡¯s fingers. The mind that resided inside the scratch marks wasn¡¯t hostile, either. These weren¡¯t the gashes of weaponry, but neither were they elegant like writing done with a pen. It was a very strange thing to see.


    ¡°This should be a finger mind,¡± Han Sen guessed. He couldn¡¯t be entirely sure, though.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of mind this was, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that the person who made the entire drawing had a powerful consciousness. Han Sen¡¯s mind was powerful in its own right, butpared to the mind that had created these marks, his was simple and low-level.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t in a rush to understand the mind that resided within the marks. He followed a trail across the mountain. First, he wanted to take-in the drawing on arger scale. After that, he would step closer and examine each individual drawing in detail.


    But no matter how hard he tried to see and understand, he couldn¡¯t get the gist of any painting or drawing. He couldn¡¯t even glean a clue. He had to start from the scratch marks again.


    ¡°The mind in the carving was left behind by the Very High who used his powers to draw. I think that the messages left behind by the drawing and the scratch marks themselves are different. Revealing the secrets of the painting wouldn¡¯t help me understand the mind carved into the rock. But then again, no one expects me to reveal the secrets of the painting. If I can understand the meaning of the scratches, then this entire venture will be worthwhile.¡± Han Sen grew calm and focused on trying to understand the meaning of the lines.


    The marks gave Han Sen the impression of drifting clouds, but as his understanding of the marks deepened, it made him think of an unstoppable force. It gave him the desire to delve deeper into the depths of his own emotions.


    It was the feeling of someone who loved reading books, but then they discovered the most spell-binding novel in existence. Han Sen was drawn to it, and he didn¡¯t want to tear himself away from the tale for a single second. He just wanted to keep reading and find out what happened next.


    The second impression he gleaned was the word ¡°strange.¡± Every mind tended to have a theme. In Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky, for example, the theme was that everything in the universe was just a chess piece.


    But the mind in this painting was unique. If you described an ordinary person¡¯s mind, you could say it was like a tree, a mountain, or a river. But if those things represented ordinary minds, then the mind of this painting would be like a scroll that was 10,000 miles long.


    Every line and every curve had a different mind. One section could be a mountain or a body of water. Another part might be a cloud or a speck of soil, or a pavilion or a building. A single curve of the drawing could be a flower, a bird, a bug, or a fish. The changing of the minds drew the observer in further and further, leaving them unable to stop. With a single step, Han Sen could witness three different scenes. Every line and every turn filled him with amazing thoughts. It left him unable to guess what the next scene might be.


    ¡°No wonder Exquisite said any creature that visited the Ancient Wall would receive a boost to their mind. The mind on this wall seems to epass everything. Any creature that practiced any power or element could find a mind there that matched well with their geno arts.¡± Although Han Sen was looking at it with his own eyes, it was rather difficult to believe.


    Han Sen wondered what sort of genius this Very High elder must have been to be capable of drawing a painting like this on his own.


    If the Very High hadn¡¯t confirmed that the Ancient Wall¡¯s drawings were done by one person, Han Sen would have thought that this drawing was the work of many people. How could one person be the master of so many minds? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Even though Han Sen had a voracious intellect and an impressive ability to learn, he could only walk one path. He couldn¡¯t learn everything there was to be learned in the universe.


    ¡°If this was drawn by one person, then that Very High elder¡¯s mind is very impressive. He must have been the smartest person in the whole universe,¡± Han Sen murmured as he examined the drawings.


    Han Sen continued working his way through the drawings, one by one. Although he couldn¡¯t learn all of it, just feeling all those kinds of minds was good for expanding his own knowledge. It was helping him develop new perspectives.


    Han Sen was continuing his observations when he was delivered a shock. Goosebumps red across his skin at the sensation. This mind was simply too twisted and weird. As he explored, Han Sen had felt too much of the mind and realized that it was tooplicated. He was sinking into it, which shook his faith to the core.


    It was like a university student who had just graduated. Countlessrgepanies sent invitations to the graduate. One of them said, ¡°Come to mypany and be awyer. Being awyer has all sorts of benefits. You will earn a lot of money.¡± Anotherpany said, ¡°Come to be a doctor in mypany. Being a doctor can make you incredibly famous, and your reputation will grow by leaps and bounds.¡±


    Everyone said they were the best, and all of them seemed generous and attractive. A new graduate, being pulled in so many different directions, could quickly lose track of themselves.

 Chapter 2740 - Eye in the Painting

    <h4>Chapter 2740 Eye in the Painting</h4>


    Unless someone possessed a very stable will, they would lose themselves without even noticing what had happened.


    But in this case, losing oneself wasn¡¯t a bad thing. When people were uncertain of which path they wanted to traverse in their life, they could lose themselves in the drawing and choose a mind toplete their purpose. For people who were still establishing their own identity, finding a mind within the drawing that they could im as their own could help them in the future.


    Han Sen was different. He already had a path to walk, and if he allowed himself to be influenced by the mind of the drawing, the core of who he was would be destroyed.


    Han Sen forced himself to close his eyes and escape the grasp of that mind, but all sorts of minds rose against him, trying to keep his vision fixed on the drawing.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had a very stable will. He was able to tear his gaze away from the wall. He slowly soothed his mind.


    ¡°Having the ability to turn away from the Ancient Wall with a single try proves that your mind isn¡¯t bad,¡± said a voice beside Han Sen.


    Han Sen opened his eyes and turned to the speaker. There, he saw a middle-aged man sitting on a stone. The man was looking in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    This middle-aged man¡¯s appearance and clothing were fairly unremarkable, but there was something about his presence that captured Han Sen¡¯s attention. It made him a difficult person to ignore.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Han Sen was confused, not knowing who the man was. Han Sen had been so engrossed in the drawing that he had walked quite a distance. Exquisite and Li Keer were still a ways behind him, so there was no one else around that the man could have been addressing.


    Exquisite and Li Keer had been drawn into the mind on the Ancient Wall. They were too absorbed to pay attention to anything else, so they hadn¡¯t noticed when the man addressed Han Sen. They were totally drowned in the mind of the Ancient Wall.


    The middle-aged manughed and said, ¡°Aside from you, I don¡¯t think anyone else has made it all the way here on their first try.¡±


    ¡°Right. After all, geniuses like me are difficult toe by,¡± Han Sen said, quirking a smile as he touched his nose.


    The middle-aged man looked surprised, but then his grin widened. He stepped down from the stone he had been sitting on. He stood next to Han Sen, facing the Ancient Wall. ¡°The Very High can feel everything. Even though this universe can be incrediblyplex and intricate in nature, we can feel the core of every object. However, the Ancient Wall has been here for billions of years, and no one has been able to understand its secretive nature. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why,¡± Han Sen answered quickly. If he didn¡¯t know, there was no point in pretending that he did.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s question had been rhetorical. He nodded when he heard Han Sen¡¯s answer, and he looked at the Ancient Wall. He pointed to one spot in particr and said, ¡°The reason no one can understand its secrets is because of this.¡±


    Han Sen looked at where the middle-aged man was pointing, following the man¡¯s finger to a single symbol hidden among the rest. There was a horizontal eye in the center of the symbol, but the pupil of the eye looked like the Yin Yang Tai Chi Fish.


    ¡°Is this the Very High eye?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°This entire painting is so weird. No one can tell what it is trying to depict. This spot is the only ce where the painting is clear. And what does it show? The Very High¡¯s Very High eye. Everyone can understand this aspect, but no one can tell why there is a Very High drawn here. And no one knows what its connection is with the rest of the drawing. You can use this as the beginning, but no one understands what it truly means.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the Very High eye and the rest of the painting around it. He did think the drawing was very weird, and he couldn¡¯t imagine what it was supposed to be. But no one could tell what the connection between the Very High eye and the rest of the drawing was, anyway.


    The middle-aged nced away from the Ancient Wall and let his gaze fall on Han Sen. ¡°Although no one can understand the secrets behind this drawing, that doesn¡¯t mean you cannot learn anything. The Very High eye in this painting is very unique. Its meaning ispletely different from the other marks. If you look closely, you might learn a thing or two about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean when you say that it is different?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand what the middle-aged man meant, because the mind of the painting kept shifting. Every line and curve in this entire, enormous drawing was unique. How could you look at any one particr part of the painting and im that it was special?


    The middle-aged man fell silent, then said, ¡°This elder was a genius who stood just below the leader. He practiced the Very High Sense to the max. He could sense everything in this world within his own chest. That was how he could draw a painting that included everything. Although the mind inside this painting seems capable of endless variation, it was produced using the Very High Sense. This mind came from the talents known as Very High Forget Love, Big Love, and Loveless. This mind is powerful and nuanced, but it doesn¡¯t include the elder¡¯s own emotions. Only this Very High eye drawing is different. It was made using emotions that came directly from the elder.¡±


    ¡°What kind of feeling does it possess?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    If he had developed the Very High Sense to a true god level, the Very High elder must have almost reached Sky and Men Combined Together. He must havee close to uniting with the universe.


    Even Exquisite was nearly emotionless, and this man had practiced the Very High Sense that was far beyond Exquisite¡¯s abilities. It was hard for Han Sen to imagine what kind of emotions such a man would have been capable of feeling. He might have beenpletely emotionless.


    If the man had somehow retained the ability to feel, that would shock Han Sen a lot.


    ¡°I cannot tell you. If you wish to know, you should look into it yourself,¡± the middle-aged man said with augh.


    Han Sen¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He wanted to examine the mind of this Very High mark.


    Suddenly, Han Sen thought of something. He turned around and asked the middle-aged man, ¡°I wonder what your name is.¡±


    Han Sen assumed that this man hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense, but even if that were true, the Very High had many elites like that. After all, the Very High could practice any geno art to a higher level of skill than the other races of the universe. They would approach each new geno art with no less aptitude than they applied to the Very High Sense.


    ¡°Li Zi,¡± the middle-aged man answered casually. The question didn¡¯t seem to bother him.


    ¡°Thank you for the tip.¡± Han Sen bowed and returned his attention to the Very High Eye.


    Now that he looked at it, Han Sen could feel the strong pull of the mark¡¯s mind. Just like Li Zi had said, the mind in this little part of the drawing was different from the minds that could be found elsewhere in the drawing. Once Han Sen was looking at it, he wondered how he had failed to notice it before. There was a stark contrast between the meaning of the eye and that of every other part of the drawing.


    Han Sen stared at the Very High mark, his bodypletely unmoving. He was so still that he looked like a piece of thendscape. He didn¡¯t even blink.


    Not longter, tears suddenly began to leak from Han Sen¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t so much as twitch, however. He kept staring at the eye as tears rolled down his cheeks. The tears kepting, soaking his face and wetting his clothes. He just stood where he was, observing the Very High eye on the wall without blinking.


    And then, the wells of Han Sen¡¯s eyes seemed to go dry. Next, his eyes started to bleed. The crimson tears fell, tracing two tracks of red across his cheeks.

 Chapter 2741 - Very Sad Scene

    <h4>Chapter 2741 Very Sad Scene</h4>


    A deep, lonely sadness imed Han Sen¡¯s brain. Although Han Sen knew that the emotion was not his own, he felt it sink deep within him.


    The sadness was as broad and powerful as the Yangtze, rolling forward with the steadiness and imcability of a river. The sensation rocked Han Sen. The sadness was clear, yet it wasn¡¯t a raw or passionate emotion. It wasn¡¯t painful like losing your family, and it wasn¡¯t the heartache of being betrayed by a loved one. It wasn¡¯t the soul-rending anguish of losing everything that you cherished. It just resided in Han Sen¡¯s chest, softly. The ache was so gentle that sometimes, Han Sen could barely even sense it. It floated like a mountain stream, but there wasn¡¯t a single ripple to be seen.


    But this kind of sadness was subtly powerful, and it was infectious. It left Han Sen unable to do anything except cry his eyes out. He couldn¡¯t get a grip on his emotions, and he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from the Very High eye mark. He just stood in front of the stone wall, staring at the stone with eyes rimmed in blood.


    Han Sen¡¯s brain knew that if things continued like this, the blood in his body would run dry and he would die. But he couldn¡¯t move his feet to tear himself away from that sad scene.


    To one of the Very High who had practiced the Very High Sense to an average level, the emotions conveyed by a painting would be fairly weak. But to a Very High that had practiced the Very High Sense to a high level, it would be confusing to see how much scary sadness could be conveyed by this piece of artwork.


    ¡°Why would this elder have felt so much sadness? He was already in the true god ss. He was at the top level of the pyramid of universal power. What could make him this sad? This depression is too strange. It ispletely different from any of the emotions that I have endured. It makes me think of the phrase, ¡®Sadness that is greater than the heart dying.¡¯ This sadness is a little like that, but then again, it isn¡¯t quite the same,¡± Han Sen thought.


    ¡°This Very High elder left all this behind before heading for the Geno Hall. Was his sadness rted to the Geno Hall in some way?¡±


    Han Sen thought about it a lot, but he couldn¡¯te to a conclusion. Regardless, he couldn¡¯t rid himself of the infectious sadness. Even with Han Sen¡¯s strong will, he couldn¡¯t pull his eyes away from the drawing.


    Exquisite and Li Keer had synced their minds to the Ancient Wall when they first arrived, so they had spent most of the trip ignoring the feelings Han Sen was sending to them.


    This sadness was too potent to be ignored, however, and so it managed to reach them. It pulled Exquisite and Li Keer away from the Ancient Wall¡¯s minds. They were also infected by the sadness, and they soon found tears leaking down their cheeks.


    ¡°What is going on... Why is it so sad here?¡± Exquisite¡¯s face suddenly paled. She felt the sadness, but at the same time, she understood. ¡°Oh, no! Han Sen has seen the Ancient Wall¡¯s Very High eye mark.¡±


    Li Keer also realized what had happened. Her face looked haggard, and bloody tears fell from her eyes as she said, ¡°How was he able to trigger the eye mind? I thought only the Very High who had practiced the Very High Sense could activate it.¡±


    ¡°Although Han Sen hasn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense, his Under the Sky knife skills seem to emte Sky and Man Combined Together. It is simr to the Very High Sense. Maybe that is why he was able to trigger the Very High eye mind... But now isn¡¯t the time to discuss this. We must quickly find a way to pull Han Sen away from that mind. If we don¡¯t, he won¡¯t be the only one who is damaged by that mind.¡± Exquisite¡¯s eyes were full of blood, and it was on the verge of spilling down across her face.


    ¡°How do we pull him away? The eye of the Ancient Wall is no joke. Even if we move his body away so that he can¡¯t physically see the mark, we can¡¯t stop the mind from dealing damage to him. And if we move him away, he might even get consumed by the mind. Don¡¯t you remember the stories?¡± Li Keer said.


    Exquisite didn¡¯t respond. She knew what Li Keer meant. Anyone who triggered the Very High eye mind had to make it through themselves. If they made it through, their proficiency with the Very High Sense would increase. But if they failed to endure it, their will would be destroyed by the sadness. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to recover. They might even end up crippled, unable to level up ever again.


    Some people had even died at the Ancient Wall, and no one had been able to save them.


    Stories were one thing, but facing the threat in real life was something else. If they didn¡¯t think of a way to break Han Sen free from the Very High eye mind, both of their minds might be damaged by the overflow of what Han Sen was experiencing. They might not die from it, but they would be heavily damaged. Countless Very High elders, who were all gifted and intelligent, had ended up ruined by the Very High eye mind. The two women didn¡¯t think they were any better than the aforementioned Very High seniors. And in addition, they weren¡¯t even deified.


    The two of them tried to walk over to Han Sen, but as they came nearer, they werepletely entranced by the emotions of the wall. They stood there with their eyes bleeding. They couldn¡¯t drag their minds away from the drawings on the wall.


    Their strange situation quickly drew the attention of the other Very High around the wall.


    ¡°Weird. They seem to have been infected by the sad mind of the Very High eye. What is going on? I didn¡¯t think they were close enough to trigger the eye.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t their masters teach them that after practicing the Very High Sense, they couldn¡¯t look at the eye on the Ancient Wall?¡±


    ¡°No. They didn¡¯t see it. They must have been affected because their silkworm saw the eye.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? He hasn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense. He shouldn¡¯t have felt anything if he looked at the eye¡¯s mark.¡±


    A dozen of the Very High were in front of the Ancient Wall, and they all stared at Han Sen. They understood the situation Han Sen was in, and they registered that he was the one who had triggered the Very High eye¡¯s mind. That had led to Li Keer and Exquisite being dragged into the crippling emotions with him.


    ¡°This is weird. How could an outsider who hasn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense activate the Very High eye mark¡¯s mind?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for a research question. We have to find a way to pull him out of the mind. The eye mark is dangerous for anyone, but for Exquisite and Li Keer, it will be life-threatening.¡±


    ¡°What can we do, though? You know how powerful this mind is. Even if we move the silkworm elsewhere, we won¡¯t be able to stop the mind from consuming his consciousness. And if we move him, we might even disrupt his will and elerate the process. The only way we can do anything is if the silkworm escapes the bonds of that mind on his own.¡±


    ¡°How would that be possible? We are deified elites of the Very High, and few of us can escape the power of the Very High eye mind. This guy is just an outsider.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the silkworm¡¯s only hope, though. He has to do it himself. Even if Exquisite and Li Keer fight back the power of the mind, it would be useless. As long as he remains trapped, the sad mind will keep overflowing onto Exquisite and Li Keer.¡±

 Chapter 2742 - Trying the Poison

    <h4>Chapter 2742 Trying the Poison</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re seeing a ghost. How can something so strange happen? How can an outsider trigger the Very High mind?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing we can do to stop the eye mind. If we want to intervene, our only choice is to break the silkworm¡¯s stupid contract with Li Keer and Exquisite. Their bodies might be injured when we sever the link by force, but at least their minds won¡¯t be destroyed by that horrible mind.¡±


    ¡°It looks like there is only one solution.¡±


    A dozen of the Very High spent half a day talking, but they could onlye up with one solution. This solution would only save Exquisite and Li Keer, though. It offered no help to Han Sen.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hesitate. Let¡¯s get this done now,¡± one of the Very High said. He readied himself to destroy the contract binding Li Keer and Exquisite to Han Sen.


    ¡°Stop it, Uncle Nine!¡± Exquisite said suddenly.


    Her will was drowning in the sea of sadnessing from the eye mind, but the feelings were being filtered through Han Sen. Her experience of the eye mind was a little diluted, so it wasn¡¯t as strong as if she was the one peering into the eye. Since Han Sen¡¯s will was still holding off some of the eye mind¡¯s power, she wouldn¡¯t lose herself to the sadness easily. Her mind was still aware.


    ¡°Exquisite, speak quickly!¡± The Ninth Uncle was afraid Exquisite¡¯s mind would be conquered in a matter of seconds, so he told her to speak as swiftly as she could.


    ¡°Uncle Nine, please do not incinerate the contract we share with Han Sen,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°Why?¡± the Ninth Uncle asked, looking at Exquisite. The Very High were all in shock.


    ¡°I believe he can stop the invasion of the Very High eye mind,¡± Exquisite said as she gritted her teeth. She was in the middle of the sad mind, and just speaking those few words cost her a lot of strength.


    After hearing Exquisite¡¯s answer, the Very High who hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense were in shock. ¡°Exquisite, you think too highly of him. Even Very High like ourselves cannot withstand the eye mind once it has entered our consciousness. He is just a silkworm from another race...¡±


    ¡°Exquisite, I know how difficult it was for you to find a decent silkworm. But right now, you have to make a hard decision.¡±


    ¡°A strong man breaking his wrists is a challenge that requires courage.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Uncle Nine, please!¡± Exquisite pleaded, summoning thest dregs of her energy to speak. She paid no attention to the other Very High around them. As she spoke to the Ninth Uncle, the minor distraction allowed the emotions to encroach on her mind even more. She could no longer spare enough attention to listen to what was happening around her.


    ¡°Uncle Nine, you cannot listen to her. This will kill her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! An outsider that hasn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense cannot block the Very High mind. It will only end up hurting the girls.¡±


    The Very High did their best to convince him, but the Ninth Uncle frowned. ¡°Making this decision is Exquisite¡¯s right, and she has made up her mind.¡±


    Some of the others who were present disagreed with the Ninth Uncle, but they didn¡¯t dare say anything. They merely shook their heads and sighed.


    ¡°If Exquisite isn¡¯t willing to cancel the contract, then we can at least break Li Keer¡¯s contract,¡± someone suggested.


    The Ninth Uncle looked at Li Keer. Li Keer wasn¡¯t as strong as Exquisite, so fighting off the sad mind left her with no additional energy to pay attention to the world around her. She couldn¡¯t talk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. If that stupid silkworm can¡¯t hold the mind back, then we can get involved,¡± Uncle Nine said coldly.


    The Very High could only watch and wait as Han Sen, Li Keer, and Exquisite battled the sad mind. But among those who were watching, not even the Ninth Uncle believed that Han Sen had what it took to repel the Very High mind.


    Han Sen had just be deified, so his will should have been meager inparison to the will of a true god.


    Secondly, Han Sen had never practiced the Very High Sense. His resistance to the Very High eye mind was even weaker than that of the Very High, so no one thought he could withstand the sad feelings emitted by the eye mind.


    The eye mind on the Ancient Wall was dangerous, but for the Very High that practiced the Very High Sense, there was at least a chance.


    If someone could sessfully fight off the sad mind, they would gain dexterity with their own use of the Very High Sense.


    The Very High thought it was a shame that Han Sen wasn¡¯t one of them. He hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense, so even if he survived the eye mind, he wouldn¡¯t gain benefits as others would.


    As Han Sen and the other two fell under greater and greater amounts of strain, bloody tears continued to gush out of their eyes. Everyone knew their time was almost up. If they didn¡¯t break free of the mncholy soon, the blood tears would run dry, and their bodies would break.


    Han Sen knew he had entered a very dangerous period of the fight. His will was incredibly strong, but he couldn¡¯t withstand the invasion of the sadness forever. The sadness was seemingly infinite; it just went deeper and deeper. He was starting to think that he was tired of living. If a deified of a weaker will had been in Han Sen¡¯s ce, he would have slit his own throat by now.


    ¡°No, I cannot keep going like this...¡± Han Sen knew that his current tactics weren¡¯t working, but this pure battle of mind versus mind wasn¡¯t something that could be ovee by power. He had to get by using his own will.


    Ever since he came to understand the mind of Under the Sky, Han Sen¡¯s will had increased in strength considerably. But he hadn¡¯t gained enough strength to directly oppose a true god mind. His will was slowly being invaded by the phantom opposition. It chipped away at his resolve, which began to falter and crumble. It made him feel as if he was going to drown in the sea of sadness.


    Han Sen was hoping that the ck crystal armor would help. He had expected it to intervene a long time ago, but the ck crystal armor hadn¡¯t moved a single inch. Therefore, Han Sen had to stand strong and fight his way through the pain with white knuckles.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get good help these days. I¡¯ll have to depend on myself once more. Something will appear.¡± Han Sen was the type of man who grew calmer the more danger there was. Now, his heart waspletely unperturbed. He weighed his situation, and it made him think, ¡°If the Very High haven¡¯t set up restrictions to prevent people from seeing the eye mark, that means there has to be some way for me to fight back against the sadness of this mind. But what am I supposed to do against it?


    ¡°With my mind, going against the sadness face-to-face doesn¡¯t seem realistic. My only chance is to understand where this sad mind ising from. If I can understand what inspired the Very High elder¡¯s feelings, perhaps I will find a way to break it.¡±


    When he came to this realization, Han Sen gave up on trying to fight back the sad mind. Instead, he tried to feel and analyze the origin of that mind and its emotions.


    Han Sen knew this would be dangerous. It was like he was holding a vial of poison, but he would have to taste it to learn itsposition. Tasting it would increase his chances of death, yet it was also the only way for him to figure out an antidote. Even the magical knives of the Rebate were forged in a sea of fire. Han Sen was embarking on a treacherous path, but waiting around like a sitting duck wasn¡¯t his style.


    Just as Han Sen had noticed before, this sad mind wasn¡¯t rted to romance. And not familial love, either. Han Sen kept exploring the sadness, and he thought to himself, ¡°What kind of sadness is this?¡±

 Chapter 2743 - Finishing Himself

    <h4>Chapter 2743 Finishing Himself</h4>


    ¡°When the Very High named their skill Forget Love, they meant it literally. With this Very High elder¡¯s level of advancement, he must have been very close to quelling all emotions within himself. What could possibly make an elite that had reached such a level so upset?¡± Han Sen hadn¡¯t developed any geno art to such an extreme level of proficiency, so he couldn¡¯t understand what that Very High elder must have been thinking. Therefore, he had to risk poisoning himself by intentionally exploring the eye mind. He needed to let himself go and dive into the sadness.


    He had been trying his best to fight off the sad mind, so he had only experienced the surface of the emotion. Now that he was letting himself go and allowing his mind to freefall into the sad mind, however, he could understand it at a deeper level.


    But the price he had to pay for that understanding was quite scary. In mere moments, suicidal impulses had passed through Han Sen six times.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t seed this time, I¡¯m afraid I will really end up killing myself,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. But he didn¡¯t hesitate. He let go of his body and allowed the sad will to overtake him.


    Through the ages, many Very High had triggered the eye mark, and most of them started off like Han Sen. They chose to fight against the overwhelming sadness.


    Everyone knew that experiencing that level of depression was dangerous. The emotions of sadness ran way too deep, and anyone who experienced it for too long had a high chance of killing themselves.


    Even if someone was willing topletely let themselves go and learn all they could about the sad mind, there were limits. When they felt their wills grow weaker and the thoughts of suicide started toe out in full force, they would turn away and stop trying.


    The Very High that studied the Very High Sense were smarter. Rather than seeing the emotional dead ends ahead, they would press on until the end. They would find another way to get out of the emotional darkness.


    But Han Sen was different. He was a very stubborn man, and there was no way for him to retreat. He wasn¡¯t like the Very High who studied the Very High Sense. Even if they didn¡¯t continue, they still had a chance of escaping with only a small amount of damage incurred.


    Now, Han Sen would have to walk the full path. Even though he was fighting for his life with every moment that passed, he had to understand the real mind of the Very High elder.


    The sad mind sank deeper and deeper into his own mind. Han Sen learned more and more.


    Han Sen never thought that such a pure sea of sadness could exist in the universe. It wasn¡¯t self-loathing or hatred of everything else in existence. Rather, it was a sadness that was more like mercy.


    When that realization shed through Han Sen¡¯s mind, he jerked in surprise. Mercy for sadness. He had never thought of this before, but at this moment, he truly felt it. His whole body was overtaken by merciful sadness.


    ¡°These are thest tears I will shed in this universe.¡± In that infinite sadness, Han Sen heard a sounde from the nothingness.


    That sound was too dynamic to describe. Once he heard it, Han Sen¡¯s chest ached more deeply than he ever could have imagined. He wanted to drop to the ground and weep.


    But he knew that his tears of blood had almost run dry, and he couldn¡¯t cry anymore. After hearing the empty voice in his brain, Han Sen felt even sadder. This was a different kind of sadness than he had felt before, though. This sadness also made him feel helpless and lonely.


    The next second, Han Sen¡¯s heart was stricken with absolute fear. That was because he discovered that his sadness wasn¡¯ting from the Very High eye mark. It came from himself. It was a paralyzing emotion, and it made him feel like he had lost the most important thing in his life. It felt like there was no point in living. He couldn¡¯t wait to kill himself.


    Han Sen slowly realized what was happening, but he couldn¡¯t control it. He felt more and more hopeless and lonely. He slowly raised his hand, ready to crush his own skull and kill himself.


    A dozen of the Very High gathered near the Ancient Wall could see that the sadness Han Sen was fighting had intensified. They knew it was a bad sign. Li Keer and Exquisite were in rough shape, as well.


    ¡°Oh no! Han Sen has stopped resisting. The sad mind has overtaken his body.¡± The Ninth Uncle¡¯s expression became grave.


    There was no need for him to say that, though. The others could tell what was going on.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Exquisite believed in him so much. He¡¯s going to give up so soon?¡± a Very High said angrily.


    ¡°You must consider that he is only an outsider, after all,¡± someone said with a sigh.


    The Very High who practiced the Very High Sense quietly looked at Han Sen and Exquisite. They were waiting for the moment to arrive. The Ninth Uncle was prepared. When that moment came, he would sever Li Keer and Exquisite¡¯s contract with Han Sen. He would rather they be injured than killed.


    Indeed, not long after, what everyone expected finally happened. Han Sen raised his hands and moved them close to his head. Everyone could tell he wanted to kill himself due to the influence of the sad mind.


    Almost at the same time, Li Keer and Exquisite raised their hands just like Han Sen had. They touched their foreheads, their faces utterly devoid of hope.


    The Ninth Uncle shook his head. He knew they had reached a point of no return. There was no reason to wait any longer. Han Sen was going to die, and Li Keer and Exquisite had to be saved.


    The Very High didn¡¯t have arge poption. There were only a few hundred of them. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose two people.


    The Ninth Uncle raised his hands and summoned the power he would need to forcefully remove the contract binding Li Keer and Exquisite to Han Sen. Then he cocked his head to the side and looked at Han Sen.


    Everyone was waiting expectantly for the Ninth Uncle to save Exquisite and Li Keer. They were all looking at him, and they immediately noticed his strange expression.


    When they followed his gaze, they quickly realized that the Ninth Uncle was staring at Han Sen, and that Han Sen seemed a little different than he had been before.


    Han Sen had raised his hand to kill himself, and his face had been full of the emotions of death. Now, his features showed that he was locked in an internal struggle. His hands were stopped halfway. He hadn¡¯t struck himself. There was something deeply disturbing about his expression.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were affected by Han Sen¡¯s emotions. Their hands had also stopped in midair. They were all frozen in ce with faces full of conflict.


    ¡°Still struggling,¡± the Ninth Uncle murmured to himself.


    ¡°Uncle Nine, stop hesitating. No matter how much that silkworm struggles, he cannot withstand the strength of that sad mind. He is going to die, no matter what. Hurry up and disconnect the contract binding him, Li Keer, and Exquisite.¡±


    ¡°Yes. His death is inevitable. Hurry up and bring all this to an end. If Exquisite and Li Keer experience his suicide through their connection, it will be very traumatic for them. It will deal a lot of damage to their minds.¡±


    As everyone discussed this, something weird suddenly happened to Han Sen.

 Chapter 2744 - Sit and Forget Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 2744 Sit and Forget Sutra</h4>


    All signs of struggle disappeared from Han Sen¡¯s face, only to be reced by total calm and serenity. His threatening hand was lowered.


    The most unusual thing about his calmness was his scary presence. When the Very High felt that presence, a chill passed through their hearts.


    Almost at the same time, Exquisite and Li Keer¡¯s faces rxed, too. Their bodies replicated Han Sen¡¯s movements, lowering their hands from their previously threatening posture.


    ¡°Why does this seem so familiar? This presence...¡± one of the Very High mumbled with a far off look.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just familiar... This presence feels like the Very High Sense. Why is Han Sen¡¯s body exuding the Very High Sense?¡± another Very High asked, stumbling as he spoke.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the Very High Sense.¡± The Ninth Uncle was giving Han Sen an inscrutable stare. ¡°Although the presence is simr, it isn¡¯t really the Very High Sense. It must be a geno art that is a branch of the Very High Sense.¡±


    ¡°A geno art that is an off-shoot of the Very High Sense?¡± A bunch of the Very High looked at the Ninth Uncle. They weren¡¯t shocked, just confused.


    Many geno arts had been derived from the Very High Sense, including the Textless Book of the Sky. There was nothing too strange about the concept of an off-shoot geno art. The strange thing was that despite all their collective knowledge and experience, they didn¡¯t know which of those geno arts the Ninth Uncle was talking about.


    The Ninth Uncle¡¯s face looked conflicted. He stared at Han Sen for a while and went on to say, ¡°If my guess is correct, this presence is Sit and Forget Sutra. It was created by our alpha.¡±


    When everyone heard this, jaws fell open all through the gathering. Even those who practiced the Very High Sense couldn¡¯t keep their hearts calm.


    The alpha that the Ninth Uncle spoke about was the Very High elder who had left the painting behind on the Ancient Wall. His most famous geno art was the Sit and Forget Sutra, which was derived from Very High Sense.


    ¡°The alpha¡¯s Sit and Forget Sutra was lost, wasn¡¯t it? How can Han Sen have the Sit and Forget Sutra¡¯s presence... Is he...¡± one of the Very High started to say. It was like he had thought of something too ludicrous to continue. He looked at the drawing on the Ancient Wall and said, ¡°Was the Sit and Forget Sutra hidden here in the Ancient Wall all this time?¡±


    This suggestion was met with resounding skepticism. After all, Han Sen was merely an outsider. He had never studied the Very High Sense before. And so many Very High geniuses had failed to discern anything special about the Ancient Wall. Many of the Very High were simply unable to ept that Han Sen, who was just an outsider, could learn the Sit and Forget Sutra through the Ancient Wall.


    Despite that, the truth of the matter was directly in front of them. They had to believe it. Han Sen¡¯s body was clearly exuding a presence that felt like the Very High Sense. Considering all the things that had just happened, it really might have been the Sit and Forget Sutra.


    It wasn¡¯t just Han Sen, either. Even Exquisite and Li Keer were giving off the same presence. Clearly, they could feel through what Han Sen felt. They had earned the knowledge he had earned, receiving the mysterious Sit and Forget Sutra through him.


    Sit and Forget Sutra was made by the Very High elder, but it hadn¡¯t been passed down through the generations like an ordinary geno art. No one in the Very High knew what kind of geno art it was. After the alpha created the Sit and Forget Sutra, he had spoken about it at length, but no one had ever seen him use it.


    Then the alpha had gone straight to the Geno Hall. He didn¡¯t record anything about the Sit and Forget Sutra for the Very High to study. Therefore, no one had practiced the Sit and Forget Sutra before.


    But after he created the Sit and Forget Sutra, the alpha¡¯s presence had been different from the presence of the Very High who practiced the Very High Sense. This was recorded in the historical records of the Very High. The Ninth Uncle was very familiar with those records, and he came to his theory based on what he sensed from Han Sen. That was how he identified the power before him as belonging to the Sit and Forget Sutra.


    The Ninth Uncle¡¯s judgment was correct. Han Sen¡¯s presence was the Sit and Forget Sutra, because extreme yang begets yin. When things reach an extreme, they tend to blowback. When the sad mind was pushed to its limit, Han Sen almost fell into a morbid realm of death. But he never lost his faith. He clung to a bit of his will, bncing himself through the loneliness and fighting back the death that sought him.


    Han Sen suddenly felt the sad will rumble with change. The changes were something not even he could understand. The sadness seemed to melt, and what reced it was a calm sense of serenity not unlike water.


    Once that mind changed, Han Sen¡¯s will was no longer affected by the Very High eye. Control of his own body returned. He looked away from the Very High eye mark and looked across the Ancient Wall near him. Now, Han Sen saw the abstract symbols for what they were. They no longer seemed abstract or surreal. It was like he could see a white-haired Very High man sitting crossed-legged, releasing a weird presence.


    The eye symbol was the origin point. And he followed the strokes to learn more as if he was watching a tutorial without sound. There were no sounds and no exnations, but for some reason, Han Sen was able to learn a lot just by looking at the drawing. The meaning of the artwork was fed straight into Han Sen¡¯s brain, as if he had already seen the drawing 100,000 times before.


    Han Sen stared at the Ancient Wall, segment by segment. He grew more and more excited the further he looked. The painting on the wall was indeed a very mysterious geno art. He soon realized that this geno art was better than any knife skill or punching technique he had ever learned before.


    The more Han Sen saw, the more shocked he became. And the more shocked he was, the greater his excitement grew. Even Under the Sky was so much less than the geno art he was now studying.


    But Han Sen could also feel that the geno art and Under the Sky each had some unique abilities. It felt like they came from the same origin, but they had been developed in totally different directions.


    Han Sen was so absorbed in studying the Sit and Forget Sutra, that he didn¡¯t notice the Very High around him. All of the onlookers had wide eyes, and they were staring at Han Sen, Li Keer, and Exquisite with looks of sheer disbelief. Their faces were full of shock, envy, jealousy, and a lot of emotion.


    Han Sen kept studying the picture, and his Sit and Forget Sutra¡¯s presence grew heavier. Anyone could tell Han Sen was learning the secrets of the alpha. He had somehow opened up the mystery of the Ancient Wall¡¯s drawing. Just like the Ninth Uncle said, he must have indeed learned the Sit and Forget Sutra.


    And Li Keer and Exquisite must have learned Han Sen¡¯s Sit and Forget Sutra, too. While Han Sen¡¯s knowledge expanded and deepened, the girls¡¯ Sit and Forget Sutra became grander, as well.


    Many of the Very High had believed that Exquisite¡¯s resolution to maintain her contract with Han Sen was a stupid idea. But now, they were beyond jealous of her. If Exquisite¡¯s contract had indeed been broken, she wouldn¡¯t have shared Han Sen¡¯s discovery of the Sit and Forget Sutra. That would have been the biggest loss in their history. It would have been uneptable.


    Although Exquisite and Li Keer had both earned the Sit and Forget Sutra, the Very High elites still found themselves staring at Han Sen. An outsider silkworm had learned one of the greatest secrets of the Very High. And it was a secret their own people had failed countless times to uncover. And on top of that, the secret was rted to the Very High Sense. The emotions they felt as they looked at Han Sen would have been very difficult to describe.

 Chapter 2745 - Different Path

    <h4>Chapter 2745 Different Path</h4>


    Every aspect of the drawing shed through Han Sen¡¯s brain with crystal rity, helping him understand more and more about the Sit and Forget Sutra.


    It was different from Under the Sky. Sit and Forget Sutra was apletely unique path. Even to Han Sen, who had studied many different geno arts, this skill was incredibly fresh and amazing. It was like opening the door to a new world.


    Exquisite and Li Keer were both stunned and deliriously happy. They could feel everything Han Sen was learning, and they gained new insights every time Han Sen understood something.


    They were beyond pleased with the incredible capabilities of the Sit and Forget Sutra. They both practiced the Very High Sense, so they knew how precious the Sit and Forget Sutra was. At the same time, they knew how hard it would be to truly learn the Sit and Forget Sutra.


    This was especially true for the Very High who had practiced the Very High Sense. For them, learning the Sit and Forget Sutra would be pretty much impossible. Throughout the years, many gifted Very High would have been incapable of learning this geno art, even if it was right in front of them.


    The alpha had his reasons for not recording the Sit and Forget Sutra in the historical records of the Very High. If those who had studied the Very High Sense practiced the Sit and Forget Sutra, the results would be disastrous for most of them. Unless they had already surpassed therva rank and be deified butterflies, learning the Sit and Forget Sutra might damage them instead of helping them. So, the alpha didn¡¯t leave his new creation behind. He drew it on the Ancient Wall, hoping that someday, a Very High would fulfill the requirements to learn it.


    Although the Sit and Forget Sutra was derived from the Very High Sense, it was far more extreme than its geno art progenitor. Unless someone couldpletely understand the Sit and Forget Sutra, the two geno arts would immediately fall into a devastating conflict.


    The Very High Forget Love still lent the word ¡°Forget¡± into the Sit and Forget Sutra. That made this geno art very special.


    The ultimate goal of the Very High Sense was achieving Sky and Man Combined Together. All practitioners of the Very High Sense wanted tobine their universes into one, so they could achieve an understanding of everything between the sky and the ground. They wanted to control and rule the entire universe.


    But the Sit and Forget Sutra waspletely different from this. Its practitioners sought to forget things and themselves. They had to let go of the universe, the sky, and the ground around them. Once they hadpletely abandoned the things that they once held onto, they could reach an existence that was free of all constraints.


    Because Han Sen had only learned the method for practicing this new geno art, he wasn¡¯t sure yet what would happen when he used the skill. In truth, Han Sen and the two women didn¡¯t know exactly what benefits the Sit and Forget Sutra would offer them.


    But one thing Exquisite knew for sure was that if she had learned the geno art herself instead of receiving Han Sen¡¯s knowledge second-hand, the Sit and Forget Sutra and the Very High Sense would have conflicted. She would have been destroyed as the two geno arts went to war within her.


    Learning the Sit and Forget Sutra from one end to the other was the only way to find out that the Sit and Forget Sutra was the Very High Sense in reverse. When they were pushed to the max, the two geno arts became essentially the same.


    Exquisite and Li Keer continued to learn, and the more they learned, the more they were shocked by what the alpha had achieved. If they hadn¡¯t practiced the Very High Sense, they would have been as high as kites. So high, it couldn¡¯t be described. No one else could have made this geno art that was called Sit and Forget Sutra.


    Bzzt!


    Han Sen looked at the final picture. And after he did, he felt as if his entire body had leveled up. Everything in the universe now looked different in his eyes.


    Nice things, evil things, love, hatred. Everything suddenly lost all of its importance. Everything seemed so still and calm that it couldn¡¯t be described.


    He had never known the true face of Lu Mountain, and fate only resided on that mountain. Humans were always trapped in the throes of love and hatred. It was because they were part of the game. They couldn¡¯t escape from it.


    Now Han Sen was feeling a bit different about things. It was like he had disconnected himself from the game. It was like he was a human looking at a bunch of ants scurrying about far beneath him. And in between those ants, there was love and there was hatred. There was life. There was death. There were goodbyes. To Han Sen, they were just small and insignificant things.


    If Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky mind made him look like a chess piece, then the one he had gained from the Sit and Forget Sutra made him the person who was ying the game of chess. He had jumped off the chessboard. He was now looking down on the fate of all.


    It wasn¡¯t like one of them was right and one of them was wrong. It was just that his perspective had been altered. Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky mind was about being a part of the world. The Sit and Forget Sutra was looking down at the world from a higher ne. It was only the path that was different.


    Of course, Han Sen¡¯s level was so much lower than the alpha¡¯s had been. The alpha had reached the end of his trail, but Han Sen had only started his a short while ago.


    There was no right road, and neither was there a wrong road. But there was a difference between people. Han Sen wanted to reach the same level as the alpha, but he knew he had a while to go before he could reach such heights.


    But the alpha¡¯s mind and the Sit and Forget Sutra gave Han Sen a chance to look through the other man¡¯s eyes for a bit. It was hard to guess how much of a benefit this would give him.


    ¡°After countless eons, the Sit and Forget Sutra has finally been returned to the Very High. Han Sen, you are the one who did this. And I assure you, you will be handsomely rewarded.¡± When Han Sen looked back, he saw an old man of the Very High. Thenky, bony old man stood in front of Han Sen, looking so happy as he spoke.


    Exquisite and Li Keer saw the pair standing there, and they were frozen. They quickly turned to Han Sen and said, ¡°Hurry up and thank the Ninth Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, elder.¡± Han Sen bowed. He didn¡¯t think that the elder¡¯s praise was something to be happy about. At that moment, he didn¡¯t have any particr feelings about anything in the world.


    The Ninth Uncle wasn¡¯t concerned about Han Sen¡¯s attitude. The Very High that practiced the Very High Sense cared little for manners in their world. The Ninth Uncle was a butterfly elite, so he wasn¡¯t bothered by such petty concerns.


    The rebirth of the Sit and Forget Sutra shocked the whole of the Very High. Many Very High studied the Sit and Forget Sutra. Li Keer and Exquisite taught it to any who wanted to learn, but most students were disappointed in the results of their studies. The Sit and Forget Sutra¡¯s conflict with the Very High Sense was too much. Unless their minds reached an alpha level, they couldn¡¯t practice the two geno arts together.


    The alpha called himself the highest Very High beneath the leader. When he had been alive, he had looked through the whole of the Very High race and failed to find one person with a mind that was the same as his. So, no one dared to practice the Sit and Forget Sutra.


    When they failed to learn from Li Keer and Exquisite, a few of the Very High tried to replicate Han Sen¡¯s method by studying the feelings of the Ancient Wall. However, when they peered into the Very High eye mark, they couldn¡¯t trigger the mind inside.


    Aside from Han Sen, Exquisite, and Li Keer, no one in the Very High could effectively practice the Sit and Forget Sutra. That made many of the Very High feel sad.


    But Exquisite and Li Keer could practice the Sit and Forget Sutra, at least, and that was very good for the Very High on the whole. They were happy.


    Because Han Sen was the one who had brought the Sit and Forget Sutra back to the Very High, he was given many rewards.


    When Han Sen received his rewards, he was upset. He thought he would at least be given some deified xenogeneic genes, or perhaps some sort of treasure. If he was given a true god item, that would have been great.


    But instead, the Very High gave him a pass that allowed him to go to the Very High Court.


    The Very High Court was a treasury that the Very High used to store their geno arts. When Han Sen received the spell, he gained the privileges of a Very High. He had the authority to enter the Very High Court, and he could practice all sorts of geno arts there. But to Han Sen, this reward was worse than geno treasures and xenogeneic genes.


    Exquisite and Li Keer sneered when they noticed Han Sen¡¯s thoughts. He had gotten very lucky, but he didn¡¯t seem to acknowledge it.

 Chapter 2746 - Buried Dragon Sea

    <h4>Chapter 2746 Buried Dragon Sea</h4>


    Now that they had the Sit and Forget Sutra, Li Keer and Exquisite had no more time to follow Han Sen around. The two of them had to relinquish all their other duties and focus on practicing. They needed to take the time to practice the Sit and Forget Sutra now, while their memories were still fresh.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t keen on focusing on the Sit and Forget Sutra. Although the geno art was certainly amazing, its style wasn¡¯t very suitable for him.


    Han Sen had learned the Under the Sky mind, and that meant he was walking a road that went against the Sit and Forget Sutra. He wasn¡¯t willing to traverse the Sit and Forget Sutra¡¯s old path. He only used the Sit and Forget Sutra to finish his Under the Sky. Once he did that, his Under the Sky mind had a breakthrough.


    ¡°Deified xenogeneic gene consumed. Deified gene +1, evolution progress 1/100.¡±


    Since he was now unwatched by the two women, Han Sen brought out the deified genes he had hidden. Now that he was deified, he was able to absorb and refine them, allowing their powers to develop and reinforce his body.


    Over the course of the next few days, Han Sen did little else. Han Sen consumed all of the deified genes that he had saved up. By the end, he had eaten 23 deified genes.


    Every deified gene boosted the fitness of Han Sen¡¯s body. He was now even stronger than he had been before.


    ¡°It looks like the deified rank works the same as the others. If I get a hundred deified genes, I can make my body evolve. Luckily, the body of one deified xenogeneic can provide up to ten deified genes. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get 100. Outer Sky has many deified xenogeneics roaming about. At this point, why should I wait?¡± Han Sen thought, realizing that there was nothing to stop him from killing deified xenogeneics.


    He brought out his map of Outer Sky. He researched the deified xenogeneics that were in the vicinity and where he might find them. When he was done, he made the decision to head to the Buried Dragon Sea to hunt xenogeneics.


    Legends imed that a true god ss dragon had once fallen into the sea. Whether or not that was true was up for debate, but high-ss deified xenogeneics rarely appeared near the Buried Dragon Sea.


    That was the main reason that Han Sen decided to go to the Buried Dragon Sea. Not many deified xenogeneics were born there, so it would be a safer ce than most for Han Sen to hunt.


    Han Sen had expected to have a difficult time convincing Bao¡¯er to stay behind, but he only had to speak one sentence before Bao¡¯er was agreeing. To Han Sen¡¯s utter astonishment, she didn¡¯t insist on going to Buried Dragon Sea with him. It caught Han Senpletely off-guard.


    He looked at the Six-Eared Macaque. Its face looked terrible. Its neck was buried between raised shoulders, and it seemed to be trying to hide from everything in sight. Han Sen finally understood; Bao¡¯er had found herself a new toy.


    Han Sen allowed Bao¡¯er to look after the Star Tree while he was gone. After he readied himself, he set out for the Buried Dragon Sea.


    When he reached the outskirts of the sea, he saw people fighting in the distance. When he got a little closer to see what was going on, he saw that it was Princess Bai Wei of the Extreme King. Her presence gave him a shock.


    Upon seeing Han Sen, Bai Wei said nothing. She kept fighting the half-deified flying fish xenogeneic. After she killed the xenogeneic, she remained atop the waves, staring back at Han Sen.


    ¡°Princess Bai Wei. Long time no see. What are you doing all the way out here?¡± Han Sen said with a cough.


    Bai Wei had been the one who first took Han Sen to the Extreme King. That seemed like a long time ago now. There, Han Sen had murdered Prince Bai Yi and stolen the dead man¡¯s identity. For the longest time, he allowed Bai Wei to believe that Bai Yi had killed him instead. On top of that, Han Sen now had a terrible rtionship with the Extreme King. It was quite awkward for them to meet now.


    ¡°You can be a Very High silkworm, but I cannot?¡± Bai Wei said coldly. Her eyes flickered with some strange emotion.


    Han Sen suddenly understood. After thest silkworm bout, a few of the silkworms had probably been cast away. Bai Wei must have been one of the recement silkworms.


    Han Sen realized that he had no idea what to say. His rtionship with Bai Wei was too strange for him to formte a sentence. They were once allies, but he killed Bai Wei¡¯s older brother and went on to start a very unpleasant feud with the Extreme King. He didn¡¯t know where they were supposed to go from here.


    ¡°You are here to kill xenogeneics in the Buried Dragon Sea?¡± Bai Wei asked. She seemed to be feeling generous.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t nning to cause me trouble, then let¡¯s go,¡± Bai Wei said.


    Han Sen was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Bai Wei to suggest that they go out and kill xenogeneics together.


    ¡°If that¡¯s inconvenient for you, then don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Bai Wei said when Han Sen didn¡¯t respond or make a move. She was ready to move on without him.


    ¡°Why would it not be convenient? Killing xenogeneics with a fair queen would be an absolute pleasure,¡± Han Sen said quickly.


    Bai Wei had once tried to save Bao¡¯er. She had been willing to make great sacrifices to someone she believed to be Bai Yi. Therefore, Han Sen felt as if he owed her one.


    ¡°Call me Bai Wei,¡± Bai Wei said. She looked around and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many xenogeneics here in the shallow sea. The few that you can find tend to be low level. If you want to kill deified xenogeneics, you are going to have to venture into the deeper recesses of the sea to find them.¡±


    ¡°Let us go to the deep sea, then.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t a very eloquent man, nor was he skilled at small talk. This situation was especially difficult for him since he felt guilty about what he had put Bai Wei through. He wasn¡¯t sure how to rte to her or what the connection between them was supposed to mean, so they didn¡¯t speak as they dove into the deep sea together. The atmosphere was awkward.


    They encountered some xenogeneics in the sea, and Bai Wei was able to kill them with ease. She had improved a lot. Although she wasn¡¯t yet deified, she was half-deified. Her performance of the Extreme King¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch wasn¡¯t bad.


    After Bai Wei took down a half-deified jellyfish with one punch, Han Sen couldn¡¯t help butpliment her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I haven¡¯t seen you in so long. You have grown so much.¡±


    Bai Wei gave Han Sen an expressionless nce and said, ¡°You were lower level than me, and now you are deified. I¡¯m still just half-deified. Do you really think that means I¡¯ve been developing quickly?¡±


    Han Sen touched his nose and didn¡¯t say anything.The two of them continued to dive deeper. Not long after, they reached the sea bed and found a weird sea creature that was ten meters long floating above the sand. The creature¡¯s body was t and colored blue.


    Its tail was akin to a lobster¡¯s tail, and pincers curled from the front of its body like a scorpion. Six ws of various lengths hung from its belly.


    The xenogeneic looked like a shrimp or a crab. It kind of looked like a scorpion. It was an incredibly strange being, but blue substance chains rose from its body. It was clearly a deified xenogeneic.


    Without Exquisite or Li Keer around, Han Sen merrily activated his Dongxuan Sutra. He could detect that the xenogeneic was a primitive deified, so he moved calmly toward it.


    Before Han Sen and Bai Wei got close, though, the xenogeneic noticed them. It raised its pincers, and its blue substance chains suddenly exploded. Arge portion of the sea was painted dark blue, which somehow clouded Han Sen and Bai Wei¡¯s seven senses. They could no longer tell where the xenogeneic was.


    Han Sen frowned. He was about to use his Dongxuan Area, but he suddenly saw Bai Wei¡¯s body shake. The power that protected her vanished, and she fell down through the water.


    Han Sen put out his hand and used his power to pull Bai Wei toward him. He picked up her body and saw that her skin looked a bit blue. It was transparent like jade. She¡¯d been hit.

 Chapter 2747 - Battle in the Deep Sea

    <h4>2747 Battle in the Deep Sea</h4>


    ¡°A substance chain of the poison element?¡± Han Sen looked down at Bai Wei and frowned. Her skin had be transparent and blue, and it seemed as fragile as silk. She looked incredibly weird.


    The water around Han Sen became dark blue, and the color started to drift straight through the substance chains that protected Han Sen¡¯s body. The color was about to touch down on Han Sen¡¯s body like a plume of blue smoke.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes hardened, and his body transformed into icy jade. He lifted a hand and an icy jade substance chain suddenly crystallizedrge portions of the water around him, freezing the toxic substance chains in ce.


    Once the toxic powers had been stopped, Han Sen immediately turned his attention back to Bai Wei and summoned his Immortal Dragon. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the Immortal Dragon¡¯s power can fix a body that¡¯s been affected by a toxic substance chain.¡±


    The Immortal Dragon felt Han Sen¡¯smand, and it opened its immortal substance chains. A holy lightnded on Bai Wei, causing the blue toxic gas around her to fade. In seconds, her skin had returned to its normal, healthy color.


    Bai Wei gave Han Sen a strange nce. She didn¡¯t speak, though, so Han Sen had to ask, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Bai Wei shook her head and said, ¡°There is no problem. I¡¯mpletely fine, as a matter of fact.¡±


    Han Sen felt more secure once he had heard that. He looked at the sphere of blue ice that he had created around them, and then he threw a punch straight at it. When Han Sen first created the ice, his icy power had followed the path of the toxic substance chains as it went. Now, as he shattered the ice, the force of his punch followed the frozen substance chains back to their origin. At the end of the long trail of icy shards, a scorpion-like xenogeneicy unmoving on the sea floor. It was like an icy sculpture.


    Bai Wei gave Han Sen a nce that was even more inscrutable. Han Sen was just a crystallizer. Despite that fact, and even though far fewer resources had been avable to him than to her, Han Sen could freeze a deified xenogeneic in a single punch. That power was super rare even in the upper echelon of the Extreme King. Elites of the Extreme King could likely never perform such a grand feat against an enemy of the same level.


    Han Sen walked in front of the frozen deified xenogeneic. His fist blurred down, obliterating the creature¡¯s head in a single strike. Under the sheer force of Han Sen¡¯s fist, the incredibly resilient armor of the beast was as weak as a wet tissue.


    ¡°Xenogeneic deified killed: Deep Blue Sea Scorpion. Deified xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    An announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head once the finishing blow was delivered.


    ¡°It looks like deified xenogeneics aren¡¯t that difficult to kill. Once I take down a few more, fulfilling the 100 deified gene requirement will be easy. But this Deep Blue Sea Scorpion is too big. If I have to eat its flesh, I will be casting Consume for many days,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Just as he was about to grab the body of the Deep Blue Sea Scorpion and drag it away, something burst through the frozen seawater behind the Deep Blue Sea Scorpion. An enormous mouth appeared and gulped down the Deep Blue Sea Scorpion¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t! How dare he steal a kill that I, Han Sen, have earned! Did you eat a bear¡¯s heart?¡± Han Sen was so angry. He stared darkly at the xenogeneic that had just swallowed his Deep Blue Sea Scorpion.


    The xenogeneic looked like an electric eel. Its body was snow white, and its scales shone like diamonds. Although it wasn¡¯t trying to attack, its body crackled with white lightning that looked like silk as it flickered.


    After the electric eel swallowed the Deep Blue Sea Scorpion, its hunger still wasn¡¯t satiated. Its eyes locked on Han Sen and Bai Wei like a prison spotlight.


    The next second, the creature exploded with a burst of lightning. A bolt of power shed toward them, and Han Sen reacted with blinding speed. He generated a substance chain born from Jadeskin to counter the lightning.


    Pang!


    The lightning discharged violently when it mmed into Han Sen¡¯s counterattack. Han Sen¡¯s hair stood on end as the power swept over him, leaving his clothes charred and pitch-ck.


    ¡°This guy can¡¯t be a transmutation xenogeneic, can it?¡± Han Sen was shocked by the fact that he hadn¡¯tpletely deflected the lightning¡¯s power. He knew this electric eel was far from ordinary.


    The strike of the electric eel hadn¡¯t killed him, though. It just sent his body spinning through the blue water. That white lightning was incredibly powerful, though. The beast cast another attack, which surged toward Han Sen and Bai Wei like a of electricity.


    Han Sen grabbed Bai Wei and hastily dodged. He also cast the Dongxuan Sutra at the same time, and he unsheathed Ghost Teeth Knife. He used Under the Sky to sh at the electric eel.


    The power that Han Sen could currently emit was enough to defeat an ordinary primitive xenogeneic, but the electric eel¡¯s lightning was able to break his offense with ease. Han Sen¡¯s brow furrowed as he wondered again what level the electric eel was.


    Boom!


    A sh of lightning that looked like it came from spacended on Han Sen. Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to dodge it. His whole body crackled with the power, and for a split second, it knocked him senseless. His body fell through the water.


    Bai Wai was in even worse shape, and she only stayed upright because Han Sen was holding her. Her body wasn¡¯t as strong as Han Sen¡¯s. She was wracked with pain, and her electrified armor ckened under the power of the electricity. When Han Sen teleported away with her, the armor couldn¡¯t withstand the additional force, and it disintegrated into dust.


    ¡°Argh!¡± When Bai Wei recovered from the lightning¡¯s paralysis, she noticed that her armor had turned to dust. She screamed and blushed deeply.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to admire her. He used God¡¯s Wander to teleport away from the Buried Dragon Sea. They returned to the coast.


    ¡°You stay here for now. That xenogeneic is too strong. I¡¯m not confident that I can kill it, so I need to push my luck solo,¡± Han Sen said, and then he used God¡¯s Wander to return to the deep sea.


    Although he knew the electric eel was extremely strong, it had swallowed his prey. He wasn¡¯t going to let that go so easily.


    The electric eel had lost track of Han Sen and begun to survey the area in an intense search. When it eventually found him, it immediately unleashed a wild burst of lightning. What seemed like an ocean of lightning was now surging toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart pounded, and a blood-red color swept over his body. It made his skin look like a bloody shell. His body quickly changed, turning him into a half-human, half-demon creature. He looked like some beast that had just crawled out of hell.


    It was the Red Blood Demon beast soul. The beast soul wielded a demonic power, and after Han Sen demonized his body, his strength increased by heaps and bounds.


    Han Sen also d himself in his Peacock King¡¯s soul robe. The two beast souls appeared on Han Sen at the same time, making Han Sen considerably stronger. He summoned power through Jadeskin again and threw a punch to meet the iing storm of electricity.


    Han Sen¡¯s power rushed out, turning everything in front of him into ice. Even the lightning was frozen beneath the sea. It hung in the water, still zing with light through the ice that encased it.


    When the electric eel noticed that its lightning had been frozen, it became furious. It opened its mouth and fired out a pir of lightning like an aurora. Wherever the lightning pir went, the ice was broken. Nothing seemed capable of stopping the advance of that wicked electricity.


    Han Sen stared at the pir of lightning. He mustered his own power, not willing to fall back. He threw a punch forward, aiming directly for that grand force.


    Boom!


    The water exploded away as the two powers collided, forming a vacuum zone in the sea. The lightning didn¡¯t stop, though, and Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin body could do little to stop the lightning that began surging through his body. He was electrified, and he spasmed and shook like he was doing a breakdance.


    ¡°Oh, no! There¡¯s something strange about this electric eel¡¯s lightning,¡± Han Sen thought, his mouth going dry. Ordinary lightning power shouldn¡¯t have been able to hit him like that.

 Chapter 2748 - Pursui

    <h4>Chapter 2748 Pursui</h4>


    The electric eel didn¡¯t give Han Sen a moment to gather his thoughts. It continued to spew lightning, and whenever Han Sen saw its mouth gape open, a new burst of lightning soon surged over him. The creature attacked with the literal speed of lightning.


    Pang!


    Gritting his teeth, Han Sen raised the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze right in front of himself. It deflected the lightning that was about to touch down on him.


    But Han Sen had underestimated how scary that lightning truly was. The lightning couldn¡¯t harm the shield, but when the lightning exploded, it cast a of electricity that reached behind and ensnared Han Sen, who was hiding behind the shield.


    If Han Sen was able to activate the power within the shield, he could enable its true protection, which would provide 360 degrees of cover. But right now, Han Sen could only use the shield like an ordinary piece of metal. He couldn¡¯t activate its power. He could only shield himself from the power that wasing for him from the front.


    The lightning again wracked Han Sen¡¯s body. He shook more violently than ady twerking as hard as she could.


    ¡°This is eight lifetimes of bad luck.¡± Han Sen moaned a lot as he continued to spasm. The electric eel was a powerful foe, there was no doubt about that. And Han Sen could barely scratch the creature, despite using everything he could against it. The numbing power of that lightning simply ignored his attacks and defense. While it didn¡¯t seem capable of killing him, it hurt like hell. It also severely decreased his performance in battle.


    The electric eel seemed to know that its lightning attacks were working against Han Sen. It wasn¡¯t stingy with its attacks, as it keptunching salvos of electric bolts. Han Sen couldn¡¯t block the lightning, and he couldn¡¯t dodge it either. He simply didn¡¯t have the time to teleport away, and so he couldn¡¯t dodge a single lightning bolt. He could only use the shield to block the lightning now and again. Every time he got electrified, he would twitch and convulse violently. It was like his body had installed an electric motor that made him shake super-fast.


    ¡°Just because I¡¯ve been keeping my temper in check, you think you can treat me like a Hello Kitty when I¡¯m actually a tiger?¡± Han Sen thought in rage. His jaw tightened, and The Story of Genes armor appeared around him. It activated a solidifying power that let Han Sen run crazily fast.


    Pang!


    Another bolt of lightning struck the Medusa¡¯s shield. The bolt exploded with a crackle of electricity, but Han Sen¡¯s body was shielded.


    This time, the lightning was unable to reach Han Sen¡¯s vulnerable flesh. Han Sen¡¯s Forever Solid power made the Spell armor and his body invulnerable to change. Electricity couldn¡¯t spread through his armor and flesh, so no paralytic effect would linger on him.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to show off.¡± Han Sen lifted his shield and Ghost Teeth Knife. He pushed back the electric eel¡¯s lightning and moved forward, looking for a chance to sh the electric eel.


    The electric eel¡¯s power was stronger than Han Sen¡¯s demonic strength. But luckily, Han Sen¡¯s shield took most of the attack. The lightning that exploded couldn¡¯t harm Han Sen, who was still under the influence of Forever Solid.


    Han Sen¡¯s knife airs couldn¡¯t do anything to the electric eel. The electric eel broke each one of his strikes with ease. The man and the eel seemed to have reached a stalemate. One of them was looking for a chance to use his knife light, while another spewed countless bolts of lightning. They made the sea around them churn and slosh, the water forming whirlpools and powerful eddies as they fought. Much of the water was vaporized, even.


    Pang!


    Han Sen caught yet another barrage of lightning on his shield, and the impact pushed his body back ten meters. This was the hundredth time Han Sen had been pushed back thus far.


    ¡°It looks like I have to get a deified knife. Ghost Teeth Knife is just King ss. Using it to fight a deified is demonstrating that it clearly no longer has the strength topete at my level,¡± Han Sen thought sadly when he saw the cracks that were slowly spreading along Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s de.


    Han Sen had been using that knife for a long time, so it was sad to see it get broken like this.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen shouted. He thrust forward with Ghost Teeth Knife, unleashing a knife light that seemed to epass all of space. The raging knife lights converged into a scary knife stream that was headed for the electric eel.


    The electric eel¡¯s electric substance chains exploded out from its body in a writhing cloud. The endless stream of knife lights was like a flood. After fighting for a while, the knife lights finally broke through the electric. Han Sen¡¯s attack went forward to strike the scales of the viin.


    Han Sen¡¯s hailstorm of attacks mmed into the eel, each impact giving off a metallic shriek. A few thousand knife lights tested their might against the hard scales of the electric eel. They finally drew blood, which seeped out from the wound in a steady stream.


    The electric eel squealed in pain, and it swung its tail. It became a sh of lightning as it escaped. Han Sen didn¡¯t even move for a split second; he was too stunned by the creature¡¯s speed. Not even his Apollo wings would be enough to catch up with the eel.


    ¡°You want to run? Escaping me won¡¯t be so easy. You ate my prey, and you¡¯re going to have to cough up a lot of interest when you pay that debt.¡± Han Sen cast teleport and quickly followed it.


    The electric eel¡¯s lightning was so powerful that Han Sen¡¯s teleportation abilities almost weren¡¯t enough to follow it. He wasn¡¯t going to be able to close the gap between them.


    ¡°Let us see how long you can keep this up for,¡± Han Sen angrily muttered. He summoned his Dongxuan Armor to rece the Spell armor he had been wearing. The Dongxuan Armor connected with the entire universe, allowing him to continually pull power from the universe itself. That meant that Han Sen¡¯s energy reserves were essentially infinite. He never had to worry about how much energy things an activity of technique would cost. He could keep using teleportation techniques without the fear of exhaustion. Teleporting generally a lot of energy, but it wouldn¡¯t tire him out now.


    After the Dongxuan Sutra became deified, it heightened his connection with the universe and provided him with even more power. As long as he wore the Dongxuan Armor, his body was practically a generator with an infinite amount of gas. He didn¡¯t have to worry about how much power he used. Even high level deified elites that were deadlier than Han Sen would lose if things boiled down to aparison of energy reserves.


    The electric eel didn¡¯t know how strong Han Sen was, so it kept trying to use its electricity to swim away as fast as possible. Its electric skills were geno arts that cost a lot of energy, and after Han Sen chased the beast for half the day, he could sense that it was starting to slow.


    ¡°Run! You keep on running. If youpare your endurance with mine, you are sure to lose. Even if I let you run for three days, I can still keep up. This isn¡¯t the first time that I¡¯ve chased the blood trail of weakening prey,¡± Han Sen said, feeling rather cocky.


    While he was thinking, he saw a bolt of lightning in front of him. The electric eel headed into an underwater coral forest and disappeared.


    The coral forest was stately and beautiful. All of the coral was ten meters high, and it glowed softly, like some ancient, mystic shrine.


    ¡°You think I will be unable to find you if you¡¯re hiding?¡± Han Sen curled his lips in a disdainful sneer. He used his Dongxuan Area to search the entirety of the coral forest.


    After his Dongxuan Area became deified, the radius had expanded. He could now spread his senses over tens of thousands of miles of the blood coral forest.


    With such a wide search range, Han Sen was confident he could discover even tiny minnows, let alone a giant electric eel.


    When Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Area covered the whole blood coral forest, he was given a shock. His senses didn¡¯t seem capable of prating the blood coral forest.


    ¡°Weird. What is so special about all of this blood coral? It is stopping me from using the Dongxuan Area to search for the eel. The coral itself cannot be special, surely. The forest is sorge that each piece of coral must be worth less than a head of Chinese cabbage.¡± Han Sen looked at the blood coral forest with shock.

 Chapter 2749 - Blood Coral

    <h4>2749 Blood Coral</h4>


    The Dongxuan Area couldn¡¯t reveal whaty inside the coral forest, and so Han Sen was a little hesitant about proceeding with the chase. But he didn¡¯t want to let the electric eel off the hook scot-free. So, he made up his mind. He ventured down into the forest.


    ¡°If that electric eel can survive in there, can¡¯t I do the same?¡± Han Sen made his mind up. He was going to kill that electric eel and dine on its xenogeneic gene, no matter what it took.


    Steeling himself, Han Sen began to move through the coral forest. After he entered it, the effectiveness of his Dongxuan Area fell dramatically. He couldn¡¯t see beyond the blood coral all around him.


    The blood coral was like a signal disruptor. It prohibited Han Sen¡¯s power from prating the red pirs that surrounded him.


    Han Sen kept traveling through the sea, and he observed the blood coral carefully as he went by. The blood coral looked like ordinary coral, but for some reason, the power of Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Area couldn¡¯t get close to it. That being said, it didn¡¯t seem as if the blood coral was a living creature.


    If it was like normal coral, then swarms of small sea creatures should have been making their homes among it. But strangely, Han Sen had been inside the blood coral forest for a while now, and he hadn¡¯t seen another living creature. Not a single fish swam through the red trunks, and not even one crab scurried around the sandy floor of the coral forest.


    ¡°This ce is really weird. I can¡¯t find a single xenogeneic. Is this the electric eel¡¯s nest? Is it designed like this to prohibit any other creatures from daring to get close?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    The blood coral forest was around ten thousand miles wide, so it wasn¡¯t that big. Han Sen traveled steadily, and he had ventured through half of it before long. He had yet to find the body of the electric eel, but he also hadn¡¯t encountered any danger. It was like a dead zone that remained perfectly quiet and still.


    While Han Sen was pondering this mystery, he suddenly saw a lighting from inside the blood coral forest. When viewed from a distance, it was like a sun that had risen just over the horizon in the morning. It was red, but it didn¡¯t really shine all that brightly. It simply glowed like heated steel.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen could see the light, but because of the blood coral, he couldn¡¯t see what was causing it.


    Since Han Sen had only just arrived in the coral forest, he couldn¡¯t leave just yet. He had to keep going forward and exploring.


    As Han Sen slowly drew nearer to the light, the light started to look brighter. After many more coral stacks, Han Sen discovered the source of that illumination.


    It was a piece of blood coral that was releasing the red light. This particr coral tower looked different from all the other blood coral.


    It was much shorter than the rest of the coral, only standing three or four meters high. Compared to the other blood coral that could be ten meters high, this one was quite diminutive.


    It was a darker color than the rest of the blood coral, too. The color was mysterious, and it was releasing a red light. The entire piece of coral seemed to glow.


    The blood coral was oddly shaped, too. Instead of having many branches like ordinary coral, this one had only a few small twigs. In addition, the main stalk was all twisted up.


    ¡°This blood coral, why does it look like... Like a dragon...¡± Han Sen looked at the blood coral as these thoughts shed through his mind.


    The coral¡¯s shape was distinctly serpentine. It looked like a dragon that was circling among the clouds. Its shape suggested that it wanted to soar ever higher, but it was just a piece of coral. Still, it gave people a weird feeling that it was about to break free of the soil and fly to cloud nine.


    ¡°Weird. What is this strange red coral thing? It looks very amazing, but it doesn¡¯t look like it is alive...¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Han Sen was standing some distance from the strange coral, trying to decide whether he should approach, when he heard the water stir. A weird rubbing noise broke the silence.


    Wa! Wa!


    He turned to where the noise wasing from, and he saw that the blood coral forest was shaking like mad. Not long after, he saw the electric eel emerge from among the coral.


    Because its body was too big, when it traveled between the trunks of the blood coral, its body would brush against the coral.


    But the blood coral didn¡¯t fall or break due to the electric eel¡¯s crude movements. In fact, some of the coral had sharp edges that actually cut through the electric eel¡¯s skin. The edges sliced effortlessly through the scales that looked like diamonds, covering the electric eel with many small wounds.


    The electric eel didn¡¯t seem very concerned about the injuries, though. It was still forcing its way quickly through the coral bushes. In seconds, it reached the twisted coral tree that looked like a blood dragon.


    When it was ten meters away from that weird coral, the electric eel finally stopped. Its eyes were intense as it scanned the blood coral. It didn¡¯t move for some time.


    ¡°It looks like the electric eel¡¯s sensing powers have also been dampened by the coral forest. Otherwise, it would definitely have realized that I am so close to it.¡± Han Sen had hidden behind arge stack of coral. He had leaned around the coral to get a better look at what the electric eel was doing.


    The electric eel looked at the blood coral for a while. Eventually, it seemed toe to a decision. It drew closer to the blood coral, then opened its mouth wide and swallowed the weird blood coral and the sand around it. The enormous maw of the eel left a ten-meter-wide hole in the sea floor.


    Things happened too quickly, though, and Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to react. When he saw the electric eel gulp down the weird blood coral, he instantly regretted his own inaction.


    ¡°It looks like that piece of blood coral was good stuff. If I had known that, I would have taken it first.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart suddenly jumped as another thought crossed his mind. ¡°This is the Buried Dragon Sea. The legends say a true god ss evil dragon died here. That blood coral couldn¡¯t be rted to the true god dragon, could it? If that is true, then I¡¯ve missed out on something incredibly potent. I should have picked it up first.¡±


    While Han Sen was regretting his life choices, he saw the electric eel that had eaten the blood coral start to thrash. It began convulsing and twisting its body, churning up the water around it.


    Its body erupted with wild lightning, but when the lightning touched the nearby blood coral, it was extinguished. It didn¡¯t leave so much as a scorch mark on the coral forest.


    ¡°This coral is so powerful! The electric eel has such a scary lightning power, yet the coral wasn¡¯t damaged by a full-power attack? This blood coral seems to be made of harder materials than a primitive treasure... And this is arge coral forest. If I could take it all with me and use it to build a castle, then the castle would even bar the entrance of deified elites.¡± Han Sen started to drool as he thought of this. He eyed the blood coral most lecherously. His mind began nning how to take thousands of miles of blood coral home with him. Once he had his own xenogeneic space, he could use that blood coral to build a fortress. And then, he could have three pces, six rooms in each, upied by 72 wives. That would be delicious.


    Meanwhile, the electric eel seemed to be in agony. Its body repeatedly twitched, while its tail kept pping the sand, forming a big hole in the bottom of the sea bed. Its diamond-like scales suddenly became red. It looked like all of the creature¡¯s blood vessels had burst, and the blood was dyeing the creature¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Huh, what is this?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t bother watching the suffering of the electric eel as it struggled and writhed. Its thrashing had opened a hole where the weird blood coral had once been, and the hole seemed to be utterly devoid of sand. There was, however, something red glowing in the depths of the depression.

 Chapter 2750 - Powerful Slashing and Killing

    <h4>Chapter 2750 Powerful shing and Killing</h4>


    The glowing object in the hole looked kind of like the weird blood coral that the eel had just eaten. It looked red, and it gave off a faint bloody light. Han Sen could tell that it had nothing to do with the coral, though. Its surface was as smooth and polished as a mirror, and there were curves to its shape.


    The part of it that Han Sen could see was only about the size of a kitchen table. Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but the creativity of humans could be rather amazing. Han Sen had already been thinking about the true god dragon, so when he saw the glowing object, his heart leaped. His brain shed with an idea. ¡°No matter which way you look at it, this thing looks like a giant dragon scale. This cannot be the body of the legendary true god ss evil dragon, can it?¡±


    After the electric eel ate the blood coral, it continued to twist and convulse. Its body was growing redder and redder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you while you are sick! This is a nifty opportunity.¡± Han Sen stopped hesitating. While the electric eel was still writhing in pain, Han Sen began to generate power using Ghost Teeth Knife. He teleported next to the electric eel, aimed at the beast¡¯s belly, and unleashed his swing.


    The electric eel was in too much pain, and it had no chance of protecting itself. Han Sen¡¯s knife stabbed toward the creature¡¯s belly, but the de only left a small mark across the red scales. It didn¡¯t harm the electric eel too much, but the eel was already thrashing so badly that it almost whacked Han Sen with its tail.


    Holding his shield up to protect himself, Han Sen stabbed the creature a few more times. He cut a small wound into its stomach. In response, the electric eel¡¯s tail pped Han Sen¡¯s shield, sending him flying a few hundred meters.


    When Han Sen teleported back, the wounds he had inflicted were being healed. They were healing so fast that he watched them seal back up.


    ¡°Ghost Teeth Knife really is useless now. I really have to find myself a deified knife at some point. The Buddha stole my knife nk, and I heard a while back that it got refined into a deified treasure. If I have the chance, I¡¯m going to get my knife nk back,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Now that Ghost Teeth Knife was no longer useful forbat, he would have to rectify this situation sooner orter.


    Now that the electric eel had consumed the blood coral, its body had grown stronger. Its healing power had also intensified. Even Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s ripping power couldn¡¯t stop the wounds from healing. It was a very strong foe to contend with.


    But at this time, the electric eel was also in incredible duress. It continued to writhe around on the sea bed, and it didn¡¯t have time to deal with Han Sen.


    ¡°If I let it continue to change without killing it, I won¡¯t stand a chanceter,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He made up his mind, and a weird shockwave of power emerged from his body.


    Han Sen¡¯s body changed fast. Ordinarily, the Dongxuan Armor and his Spell armor couldn¡¯t be used at the same time. However, when Han Sen and Spellbined to be a xenogeneic together, their powers were fused into one. Not just those two powers, either. The Blood-Pulse Sutra and Jadeskin were also a part of the furious mix.


    The four powersbined in a special way, making fundamental changes throughout Han Sen¡¯s body. He was now releasing a presence like a xenogeneic. His body looked like the dark form of some ruthless demon.


    Itbined coldness and passion, holiness and evil, weirdness and beauty. It was a disturbing, chaotic scene. It waspletely different from how Han Sen usually operated.


    At that moment, Han Sen no longer looked like a human. He looked like a cold and heartless xenogeneic demon king.


    Han Sen looked impassively at the electric eel that was twitching with pain. In his hand, he clutched Ghost Teeth Knife. It seemed to have been infected by his weird power. The purple and ck colors of the knife became a pitch-ck me. Even the knife air darkened to ck.


    Han Sen lifted his Ghost Teeth Knife, and he could feel that the energy within him was now incredibly strong. Four types of battle bodies had merged into one, forming a xenogeneic battle body. Han Sen¡¯s battle power had be an inferno.


    ¡°I wonder if this xenogeneic battle body¡¯s power is enough to kill the electric eel now. If it can¡¯t, that would be rather annoying,¡± Han Sen thought idly. He shed toward the electric eel that was writhing around in pain.


    With that xenogeneic battle body¡¯s boon of power, Ghost Teeth Knife¡¯s ck me roared to insane heights. It carried a scary knife air to sh across the electric eel¡¯s belly.


    Katcha!


    The diamond-like scales and hardened flesh of the electric eel were ripped open by Ghost Teeth Knife. Han Sen¡¯s knife sank inside the beast, all the way to the hilt.


    Han Sen was delighted by this result. He lifted his knife and shed the foe again. He cut the creature¡¯s belly open from one end to the other. The blood and internal organs spilled out all over the sea floor.


    ¡°Xenogeneic transmutation deified killed: Space Electric Eel. Deified xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Space Electric Eel beast soul.¡±


    Han Sen had never expected to kill the electric eel with such ease. He looked at the Ghost Teeth Knife in his hand in shock.


    When he shook off his shock, Han Sen was crazily happy. His xenogeneic battle body was far more powerful than he thought it could be. He had killed a transmutation deified xenogeneic with ease.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my xenogeneic battle body to be so strong. Such a scary power. I¡¯m afraid it might be as strong as when I use super god spirit body.¡± Han Sen was filled with unfiltered joy at the thought.


    Han Sen retreated a little, allowing the blood to drain out of the electric eel¡¯s carcass for a while. Once the blood had drained, he could get a better look inside the electric eel¡¯s belly. In addition to the creature¡¯s organs, the weird blood coral was still inside the eel.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind might have been ying tricks on him, but the weird blood coral now looked even more like a dragon. The details were more defined than they had been. As he examined, Han Sen halfway expected the thing to open its eyes and fly away.


    Patterns were etched across the coral now, although Han Sen had no idea how they had gotten there. Perhaps the stomach acid of the electric eel had made them. Regardless, the patterns made the coral look even more like a dragon scale.


    ¡°This thing looks a bit evil. If the electric eel hadn¡¯t eaten this thing, I would have killed it so easily.¡± As Han Sen examined the blood coral, he started to feel that something was wrong.


    The blood of a deified creature wouldn¡¯t blend into the sea water. It should sink to the bottom and pool there. However, Han Sen saw no blood pooling on the sea floor around him. Even the organs that fell out of the carcass were now clean, devoid of even a speck of blood.


    ¡°Where did all the god blood go?¡± Han Sen stared at the blood coral that looked like a real dragon. The red light was growing brighter and brighter.


    ¡°This thing can¡¯t be alive, can it?¡± Han Sen watched the blood coral warily, but it sank to the bottom without showing much of a reaction.


    He watched it for a while, but the chunk of blood coral didn¡¯t move. Then, Han Sen gathered up his power and grabbed the blood coral. He thought it would react when he touched it, but he picked the item up with ease. It was like an ordinary, living chunk of coral.


    He examined it thoroughly, but it continued to sit silently in his palms, just as he would expect from an ordinary chunk of coral. He put it aside and swam into the hole it had made in the sea floor.


    ¡°If the evil dragon¡¯s body is really down here, I¡¯m going to be mega-rich,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he descended into the hole.

 Chapter 2751 - Dead Dragon Body

    <h4>Chapter 2751 Dead Dragon Body</h4>


    When he arrived beside the ck object at the bottom of the hole, Han Sen got a better look at the blood light that surrounded it. It was just like the blood coral.


    After confirming that there wasn¡¯t any danger, Han Sen reached his hand out to touch it. The object was hot to the touch, and the texture of the surface felt kind of like snakeskin or the scales of some other sort of creature.


    But snakes were cold-blooded animals. Their scales were supposed to feel cool, but this ck thing was burning hot. It glowed like heated steel.


    ¡°This thing can¡¯t be alive, can it?¡± Han Sen knew that was impossible. The thing wasn¡¯t giving off any lifeforce.


    He dug into the sand around the ck object, and it was revealed to be the size of a house when he was all done. When he saw it in all its splendor, it was absolutely massive, just as he had expected. And beside the glowing scale was another scale.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich... This could really be the carcass of the true god evil dragon. Maybe the blood coral has grown here because of the nutrients it can absorb from the evil dragon¡¯s dead body.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was frantic with excitement.


    He wanted to haul the body out of theke as soon as possible, but he soon realized that he faced a serious problem.


    If a single scale was as big as a room, he couldn¡¯t imagine how big the entire dragon¡¯s body might be. Han Sen dug for a while, and he eventually dug under other parts of the blood coral forest. The dragon¡¯s scale seemed to extend even further under the ground. He couldn¡¯t urately gauge howrge the creature was.


    ¡°This dragon¡¯s body cannot extend the entire length of the 10,000-mile-wide blood coral forest, can it?¡± Han Sen thought that must be possible. Otherwise, why would the blood coral only grow in this area and nowhere else?


    With Han Sen¡¯s power, he could easily dig beneath the blood coral. Arge amount of sand could be thrown away with a simple wave.


    But discing the blood coral itself was too much for him. Han Sen¡¯s power was insufficient, and all the strength he exhausted would be absorbed by the blood coral. He had to dig it out slowly, inch by inch. At that speed, and with Han Sen digging there alone, it would likely take him a year or two to excavate the dragon. Digging out the entire blood coral forest would be very difficult.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t keep digging like this.¡± Han Sen immediately realized that unearthing the dragon corpse by hand simply wasn¡¯t an option. Not to mention that if he continued, Li Keer and Exquisite were sure to find out what he was doing.


    ¡°The matter of the dragon body aside, even this blood coral that can absorb elemental powers is very rare and precious. The Very High would desperately want something like that, even if there wasn¡¯t a true god corpse somewhere beneath it all.¡± If the Very High learned about this ce and Han Sen¡¯s find, he wasn¡¯t sure if they would fight him for ownership.


    Although the Very High allowed the silkworms to take the xenogeneics they killed in Outer Sky, true god xenogeneic bodies were a bit more valuable than the average fare. It was too tempting, and Han Sen couldn¡¯t predict how things might y out if his discovery became known.


    ¡°I must find a way. How can I take the dragon body and blood coral without anyone noticing?¡± Han Sen stopped digging. He reced the sand he had disturbed with his digging, hiding all evidence that he had been there.


    After thinking over the matter for a while, Han Sen ced the strange blood coral into his Destiny¡¯s Tower. Then, he paused to examine the beast soul he had received from the Space Electric Eel.


    ¡°Deified xenogeneic beast soul Space Electric Eel: Gem beast soul (chance to evolve)¡±


    ¡°Another gem beast soul?¡± Han Sen was disappointed. Gem beast souls could raise the level of another beast soul and heighten its quality. But in order to use the beast soul, he would need another beast soul of the same type.


    Han Sen had received a gem beast soul from the Sun Raven, and he hadn¡¯t yet found another beast soul he could use that one on. In addition, he had no lightning-element beast souls that he couldbine with his most recent prize¡ªthe Space Electric Eel¡¯s gem beast soul.


    ¡°What does the ¡®chance to evolve¡¯ part mean?¡± Han Sen was disappointed to receive another gem beast soul, but the words on the end of the description had managed to intrigue him somewhat.


    It was a shame the gem beast soul couldn¡¯t be used immediately. He also had no way of uncovering the secrets of the whole ¡°chance to evolve¡± message just yet.


    He dragged the electric eel¡¯s body out of the Buried Dragon Sea, and he found Bai Wei waiting for him on the shore. Han Sen went over to say hello. Bai Wei was surprised to see that Han Sen had actually defeated the electric eel. The conflicted emotions visible in her eyes deepened.


    After leaving the sea, Han Sen took the electric eel¡¯s corpse back to the Star Tree. Once he absorbed the electric eel¡¯s xenogeneic gene, he noticed that eating the electric eel¡¯s flesh provided more deified genes than ordinary primitive deifieds did. He had only eaten one out of the 20 portions of the electric eel¡¯s flesh, and he had already received two deified gene points.


    ¡°It looks like higher ss deifieds provide more element genes. If that is the case, maxing out my deified points shouldn¡¯t be all that difficult. Leveling up will be far easier than I thought, actually.¡± Han Sen kept refining the xenogeneic genes as fast as he could, all the while thinking about how he might dig up the blood coral and the dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°The dragon¡¯s body seemed far toorge to dig up on the sly, but I can surely collect some of the blood coral. I can store it in the sanctuary to keep anyone from discovering it. It might take a while, but I should be able to dig up all the blood coral by myself.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯te up with a better idea than that. He needed to grab any benefit he could get while he was able to.


    He rested the night, and when he woke up the next day, he intended to go back to digging up the red coral. He needed that blood coral for the castle he was nning to build.


    But after yawning and stretching, he noticed that something in his body felt off.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t really put his finger on the sensation, but when he looked at his hands, he noticed there was something there.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen got a better look at his hands, and what he saw frightened him. The back of each hand had a ck dot that was around the size of a fingernail.


    It looked like a freckle at first nce, but when Han Sen looked closer, the freckle seemed more like a piece of red coral or a scale from the dragon¡¯s body. It was ck, but it glowed with a faint red light. The freckle was still somewhat incorporeal, though. He could still see his flesh through it.


    Han Sen swallowed nervously. He quickly checked over the rest of his body, and he found more freckles growing all over his body.


    ¡°What the f*ck? Is this the sign of me growing dragon scales?¡± Han Sen knew that something was severely wrong. Those freckles weren¡¯t painful or itchy, but they were spreading across his body.


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Sutra to examine the rest of his body, and he discovered that the freckles were now a part of him. They didn¡¯t seem to be damaging his body, though. His body and the freckles were existing symbiotically.


    He steeled his resolve and peeled one of the freckles away, but when the flesh was healed, the ck dot returned. More ck dots showing up across his body with every minute that passed. He tried many ways to remove them, but none of them stuck.


    Han Sen tried activating his xenogeneic geno arts, and he even tried using his super god spirit body. But no matter what he tried, no method worked to get rid of the ck dots. That was especially surprising since the super god spirit body had worked on pretty much everything in the past. Now, it couldn¡¯t do anything to remove the freckles.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Even my super god spirit body isn¡¯t working.¡± Han Sen theorized that the freckles had something to do with the blood coral or the dragon body, but he couldn¡¯t urately predict what effect the freckles might ultimately have.

 Chapter 2752 - No Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 2752 No Dragon</h4>


    Han Sen thought about the matter for a while before he noticed that he had overlooked a very key concern.


    His super god spirit body made him invincible. That was its defining feature, and it could rid him of any negative energies that were impacting his body. But if he was being affected by energy that wasing from within him instead of invading from outside his body, then his super god spirit body wouldn¡¯t make any changes to it.


    ¡°Does this mean the freckles indicate that my body is changing on its own?¡± Han Sen considered the possibility, but it didn¡¯t seem to hold water. ¡°Unless I was affected by an outside force, I shouldn¡¯t be growing freckles in the first ce. Why will my super god spirit not purge the freckles like it does everything else?¡±


    If growing freckles wasn¡¯t harmful to him, then his super god spirit body wasn¡¯t going to do anything. Even though Han Sen suspected the freckles might be the harbinger of something beneficial, he didn¡¯t fancy the prospect of turning into a freckle-covered monster.


    Han Sen thought of many ways to get rid of the freckles, but none of his attempts were sessful, and the freckles were spreading more and more. Some of the freckles were already clumping together to take the shape of snake scales.


    Han Sen thought that the growing scales might be an effect of the blood coral, so he lobbed it back into the sea.


    But a short timeter, Han Sen noticed that the blood coral had somehow returned to him. It was like a small, ck dragon quietly waiting for him.


    ¡°This is terrible.¡± Han Sen tried throwing the coral away a few more times, but nothing seemed to work. His scales continued to grow. It made him want to cry.


    For now, the scales weren¡¯t having any negative influence on him. They actually increased the defenses of his body.


    The scales also boosted his elemental resistances dramatically. When an attacknded on his scales, they would take away 80% of the damage incurred. If the scales expanded to cover his entire body, Han Sen¡¯s physical defense would be very scary.


    Even so, Han Sen didn¡¯t want to be some freak who was covered in scales.


    You couldn¡¯t hide a fire with paper. When Exquisite returned, she saw that Han Sen¡¯s body was covered in scales. It confused her quite a bit.


    Han Sen made no effort to hide anything from her. He told her everything, even the stuff concerning the blood coral and the dead dragon¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t want to turn into a monster, even if the process made him stronger. He couldn¡¯t get rid of the scales himself, so he had no choice but to ask for help.


    There were many elites among the Very High, and they all had a lot of knowledge. They had studied geno arts from all across the universe. Perhaps one of them would know some technique that could get rid of the scales.


    Exquisite was more and more shocked as Han Sen told his story. Her eyes opened wide. She stared at the blood coral Han Sen was holding¡ªthe one that looked like a dragon.


    ¡°That true god evil dragon, what sort of power did it have? Why would it make my body grow scales? Is there a way to remove them?¡± Han Sen asked, his words almost tripping over each other in his haste. He really despised the freckle-like scales. He imagined that when he returned home, his daughter Little Ling might not even recognize her father.


    Exquisite was frozen in ce. She didn¡¯t immediately answer Han Sen¡¯s question, but her face was warped in thought.


    ¡°What is going on? Can you please say something?¡± Han Sen begged, sensing that something very grave had happened.


    Exquisite moved her lips silently for a moment, and then she said thest thing that Han Sen had expected.


    ¡°The Buried Dragon Sea doesn¡¯t contain a true god evil dragon. That is just a legend...¡± Exquisite looked at Han Sen weirdly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t?¡± Han Sen asked, dumbfounded. Then he said, ¡°How can that be? What about the blood coral forest and the dragon corpse I found, then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the blood coral forest or the dragon carcass came from, but I can tell you for sure that the Buried Dragon Sea doesn¡¯t contain an evil dragon. Or at least, there isn¡¯t a true god ss xenogeneic. It is called the Buried Dragon Sea because a deified elite called Dragon died there. That is where it got its name. People started telling stories about the ce, and eventually, the myth of an evil dragon dying there was created,¡± Exquisite said.


    ¡°Even if the legend was fake, that doesn¡¯t mean that the Buried Dragon Sea doesn¡¯t contain the body of a true god evil dragon.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t eager to give up on his find.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be what you think it is,¡± Exquisite answered staunchly. She could feel Han Sen¡¯s questions, and she went on to say, ¡°A long time ago, the Buried Dragon Sea didn¡¯t exist. There was an elite called Dragon that went there to fight. The battle devastated thendscape, creating the crater that you now know as the Buried Dragon Sea. There were no high-ss xenogeneics there. And because of the intense battle that happened there, even the resources of the local area were destroyed. No high-level xenogeneics go there of their own volition. The Space Electric Eel you killed was something that one of our elders threw into the sea to grow. Most of the xenogeneics in the sea are brought there by simr methods. Our elders take xenogeneics there periodically because they¡¯re trying to repopte the Buried Dragon Sea. If a true god being had once fallen in the Buried Dragon Sea, the Very High wouldn¡¯t have to go to such trouble.¡±


    After Han Sen heard what she had to say, he conceded. She was probably right; if what she said was true, it was doubtful that the sea held a true god xenogeneic corpse.


    ¡°If it is impossible to find such a body there, then what kind of body did I stumble across? And what was that blood coral forest?¡± Han Sen wondered in confusion.


    Exquisite could sense Han Sen¡¯s questions. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. ording to what I know of the Buried Dragon Sea, there shouldn¡¯t be any such powerful creatures there...¡±


    Han Sen thought for a minute, and then he asked, ¡°Why did the elite called Dragon die in the Buried Dragon Sea? Who was he? Are the blood coral forest and the corpse somehow rted to him?¡±


    Exquisite had a wry smile as she shook her head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know too much about the story. After all, it was a long time ago. All I know is that an elite named Dragon died there, and he hailed from Sacred.¡±


    ¡°The Sacred of yore?¡± Han Sen was shocked, and he made sure to rein in his thoughts. Otherwise, Exquisite might pick up on the fact that he had something to do with Sacred.


    ¡°How about this? I will take you to my Ninth Uncle. He was the person in charge of putting xenogeneics inside the Buried Dragon Sea. Perhaps he will know a thing or two about this conundrum. He might not be able to answer your questions, but if there is anyone who can do something to fix your body, it will be Uncle Nine,¡± Exquisite said after a moment of thought.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to object to such a suggestion. He and Exquisite hurried out to visit the Ninth Uncle of the Very High.


    Although Han Sen really wanted to learn more about the person called Dragon, he didn¡¯t dare ask. He was afraid he might not be able to control his mind when it came to thinking about Sacred. If that happened, she might learn that his son was with Sacred right at that moment.


    Exquisite brought Han Sen to her Ninth Uncle. The man quite liked Han Sen, so he was happy about his visit. Uncle Nine seemed like a pleasant man, but when he heard Han Sen¡¯s story, his face went totally grim.

 Chapter 2753 - God’s Curse

    <h4>Chapter 2753 God¡¯s Curse</h4>


    Uncle Nine looked at Han Sen¡¯s piece of blood coral for a long while in silence. When he finally spoke, he sounded very serious.


    ¡°We need to go see the leader at once. Bring your coral with us.¡±


    Han Sen and Exquisite were shocked. Uncle Nine¡¯s Very High Sense was at a very high level, so the chances of him getting emotional were very low.


    But now, he looked rather shaken. Not saying anything further, he took Han Sen and Exquisite and headed to see the leader. Clearly, this was a matter of some importance.


    ¡°Uncle Nine, is Han Sen in a dangerous situation?¡± Exquisite couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Uncle Nine nodded and said, ¡°We will talk about it when we reach the leader. This is a very serious matter. If we don¡¯t sort this out correctly, it could have terrible consequences.¡±


    After that, Uncle Nine didn¡¯t wait for a response from either Han Sen or Exquisite. He rolled up his sleeves and teleported away with both of them.


    ¡°Old Nine, what brings you here? Why the rush?¡± The Very High Leader was resting on a rocking chair inside a wooden tower. When he saw Uncle Nine bring Han Sen and Exquisite into his wooden home, he frowned.


    Instead of exining, Uncle Nine merely pointed to Han Sen and the blood coral and said, ¡°Leader, look at his body.¡±


    The Very High Leader was confused, but when he saw the blood coral and Han Sen¡¯s scales, his face changed. He was the leader of the entire race, but he shot to his feet in surprise. His eyes widened as he stared at Han Sen and the blood coral. He couldn¡¯t even blink.


    Han Sen now knew for sure that this would be a very troublesome affair. If even the Very High Leader was showing such a strong reaction, that meant the situation was already very serious. Far more so than Han Sen had initially believed.


    Han Sen was going to ask what was going on, but Uncle Nine already opened his mouth to inquire, ¡°Leader, is this what I think it is?¡±


    The Very High Leader nodded his head heavily. After a while, he spoke in a distant tone of voice. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it has happened.¡±


    Upon hearing the Very High Leader¡¯s confirmation, Uncle Nine¡¯s face looked even dourer.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± he asked the Very High Leader seriously, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°We must suppress this. We can¡¯t take any chances,¡± the Very High Leader responded without hesitation.


    ¡°Sir, what is wrong with Han Sen?¡± Exquisite asked, now deeply worried about what was going on.


    The Very High Leader and Uncle Nine stared silently at Han Sen. After a pause, the Very High Leader said, ¡°This is something that began in the Sacred era. Back then, the Very High were not so grand and famous, and the Sky had yet to splinter from us. The strongest race in the universe was Sacred, and Sacred was also the strongest faction.¡±


    The Very High Leader paused, and his expression was unreadable. ¡°ording to our historical records, a disaster struck our race. It prompted us to ask Sacred for their help. In response, Sacred sent an elite to Outer Sky to help us ovee the challenge. But for some reason, the elite of Sacred died in the Buried Dragon Sea.¡±


    ¡°Is whatever is happening to me rted to the Sacred elite?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Sacred Leader nodded and said, ¡°That elite sacrificed himself to help us out of the disaster. But he was cursed by his opponent due to his actions.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he asked, ¡°If that elite is dead, why does the curse still exist?¡±


    ¡°Our ancestors thought that the matter came to a close when the Sacred elite was killed. But evidently, they were wrong. Your body is growing scales. That means the curse didn¡¯t end with the Sacred elite¡¯s death...¡± Uncle Nine answered, pointing to the blood coral and the scales on Han Sen.


    ¡°What kind of curse is this?¡± Exquisite asked with worry.


    The Very High Leader and Uncle Nine looked at each other. Uncle Nine sighed and said, ¡°The curse proimed that after the Sacred elite died, he would someday rise again. He would be a monster that only knew how to kill.¡±


    ¡°Our ancestors believed the Sacred elite waspletely destroyed, far too damaged to be revived. They thought the cmity was over, but...¡± the Very High Leader trailed off, looking at Han Sen¡¯s blood coral. After a while, he said, ¡°But the blood coral you are holding is just like the geno armament wielded by the Sacred elite. The scales you are growing look just like his scale armor. That Sacred elite might end up being reborn through your body. That is the nature of the curse.¡±


    ¡°Is there no way to erase this infection?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t excited about this news at all.


    Very High Leader and Uncle Nine shook their heads apprehensively. Exquisite quickly said, ¡°Mister Leader, with your power, there must be something you can do. Please save Han Sen.¡±


    The Very High Leader sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not remaining inactive because I don¡¯t want to help. I really can¡¯t. The scary being that cursed the Sacred elite was a real god. That Sacred elite fought that god, when the god was chased away, the toxic curse came into effect. It cannot be removed with our power.¡±


    ¡°A god cursed the Sacred elite?¡± Han Sen asked, his heart suddenly pounding.


    The Very High Leader said, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t believe this universe has gods, but they do exist. Most ordinary creatures cannot see them.¡±


    ¡°I believe in gods. What was this god called? And what was that Sacred elite¡¯s name?¡± Han Sen asked the Very High Leader, trying to keep his excitement under wraps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about what happened. Not much detail was recorded about that fight. It appears that someone tried to erase the details of it. We only know that the fight was called God¡¯s Disaster, and that the Sacred elite was named Dragon. Those are the only details we have.¡±


    The Very High Leader looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°If Dragon¡¯s power is being reborn through you, then we will have to suppress you. If the curse is real, then we can¡¯t allow you to be a killing monster that might destroy the universe.¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s power might not end up being reborn through Han Sen¡¯s body. Maybe the whole reborn thing means Dragon himself. Didn¡¯t Han Sen say that the blood coral forest contains the carcass of a monster? Maybe that is the real Dragon...¡± Exquisite quickly suggested.


    The Very High Leader nodded and said, ¡°That coral forest and the body down below will be suppressed as well.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think things were going too well. The Very High were nning to lock him up like an animal.


    ¡°Mister Leader, I might be infected, but perhaps there is a way for me to save myself. The Very High have many elites, so there has to be a way to remove these small things from my body,¡± Han Sen said quickly.


    ¡°We will try our best, but if nothing works, we might have to lock you up to prevent something very bad from happening.¡± The Very High Leader was a very logical man. Like most Very High, he didn¡¯t get emotional when he faced a crisis. He sorted out problems in the most efficient way that he could.


    Han Sen knew that right now, he was like a patient who had a very contagious disease. The best way to deal with it was to quarantine him. The Very High Leader was right. But Han Sen didn¡¯t see being locked in a cage as an eptable solution. He felt very upset.

 Chapter 2754 - The Hope to Break Free

    <h4>Chapter 2754 The Hope to Break Free</h4>


    Uncle Nine sent Han Sen to a pce, and the Very High Leader began gathering an army of Very High elites to go to the Buried Dragon Sea. They nned to suppress the blood coral and uncover what was buried beneath it.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how they were going to suppress the blood coral and the thing below it, but four dayster, the elite warriors began to gather in the Very High Leader¡¯s pce. When thest of them arrived, there were four true god elites and a dozen butterflies. It was a very powerful team.


    They investigated Han Sen¡¯s scales before they left, but sadly, every attempt to remove the scales failed. They even tried peeling off Han Sen¡¯s skin, but nothing seemed to work. The scales remained firmly in ce.


    Han Sen¡¯s flesh could be sliced off, but when his flesh regrew, so did the scales.


    The Very High couldn¡¯t do anything about Han Sen¡¯s mutation. Things seemed to be going very poorly for him.


    And of course, the Very High decided to suppress Han Sen as well as the blood coral, just in case the curse turned out to be true. Nobody wanted Han Sen to turn into a monster that could bring ruin and destruction to the entire universe.


    Han Sen hated the idea of being put in a cage, but he knew this was the best way for them to go about it. Even though the Very High were known for their brutal efficiency, they didn¡¯t simply kill him. Killing him would have been the most sure-fire way of dealing with the situation, and Han Sen had expected them to consider it as an option. He was rather relieved when he found out that they weren¡¯t nning to end him permanently.


    They left Han Sen in a pce surrounded by clouds and mist, and he had settled himself on the stairs that led to the pce¡¯s front door. He stared off into the clouds, his mind distant.


    Although the pce looked like an ordinary building, in truth, the entire ce was contained inside a Very High true god item. Han Sen had seen the true god item, which was a jade bottle of sorts, but he hadn¡¯t learned much about it. He had been taken in front of the Very High alpha¡¯s statue and then put inside the bottle.


    Although the clouds that surrounded his pce were beautiful, the ce was still just a prison. Furthermore, the prison contained only him.


    Everything aside from the pce was just a blur. There were no life forces to examine, and the ce seemed to be disconnected from the rest of the universe, too. In fact, Han Sen couldn¡¯t even continue practicing.


    ¡°If the Very High cannot find a way to remove my scales, does that mean I will be trapped here forever?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face grew more distraught with every minute that passed.


    Although the strange piece of blood coral had been moved elsewhere by the Very High and no longer reappeared next to Han Sen, the scales continued to grow across his body. Right now, most of his body had been imed by the scales. Aside from his head not having horns, he looked like some sort of humanoid dragon beast.


    The pce contained food and fresh spring water, but it only satiated his hunger and kept him alive. It didn¡¯t allow him to practice more, and it did nothing to reinforce his genes.


    In the beginning, the Very High elites would visit now and again. They would also try out new methods to remove his scales, but they failed every time. As time passed, they visited less and less often. As Han Sen sat on the steps, it had been ten days since hest saw any of the Very High elites.


    Right now, the Very High weren¡¯t helping Han Sen. They had be his oppressors. They couldn¡¯t confirm that Han Sen was Dragon reborn via the curse, but in their usual style, the Very High had opted to trap him there. Because there was a small possibility that he could be destructive, they wouldn¡¯t let him leave.


    ¡°The Very High promised me that they would send Bao¡¯er to Sky Pce. I suppose they will do that for me, at least. Now, it is all down to me. I need to figure out a way to escape.¡± Han Sen made many attempts, but they all seemed useless. The pce waspletely cut off from the outside world. He couldn¡¯t even jump to a sanctuary.


    He couldn¡¯t go to the god area or anywhere else, either. That ce was like a giant prison. He wasn¡¯t really living, nor was he actually dying. He was just there. He was trapped.


    ¡°How can I be this unlucky?¡± Han Sen sighed. Then an idea shed through his head, and he said, ¡°Right, maybe I can try this!¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He ran into the pce and closed the gate.


    Han Sen had been there for a while, so he knew roughly how the bottle worked. Because the world inside the bottle waspletely separate from the outside world, it was impossible to see in or out. Unless the Very High came in person to visit, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see what he was doing. Han Sen had already tested this before, so he was certain that was the case.


    Once Han Sen had locked himself in the pce, he summoned something from Destiny¡¯s Tower. It was a bronze object that was a few meters tall. A sheep head marked each of the bronze object¡¯s four corners, and the entire thing looked rather evil.


    ¡°One of the sheep heads can send me to the world that trapped the Breaksky alpha. I wonder if the other three sheep heads do the same thing. Or can they take me elsewhere? This thing was capable of transporting me away from Outer Sky, so perhaps it will still work here.¡± Han Sen gritted his teeth. He went to one of the sheep heads on the Four Sheep Cube. With a silent prayer, he ced his hand on the sheep head.


    The sheep head lowered under the force of Han Sen¡¯s hand. The ck and white fish in the center of the object began to swim faster. Their speed formed a vortex within the water.


    Han Sen felt a force of suction attempt to pull his body into the swirl. He was surprised that it had actually worked. He didn¡¯t know where the Four Sheep Cube would take him, but no matter where it was, it was a chance to get free. He didn¡¯t want to remain in the pce forever.


    Wa!


    When Han Sen emerged from the water, he knew immediately that he was no longer in the pce.


    Han Sen was afraid of exposing the scales on his skin, so he immediately put on his Dongxuan Armor. Even if a creature knew about Dongxuan Armor, they would just assume he was Dor. No one would know he had escaped from the Very High true god item.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Han Sen looked around in rm. Moving as fast as he could, Han Sen returned to the Four Sheep Cube. He mmed his hand down on the head of a sheep.


    Han Sen was standing on a giant stone tform surrounded by scary stone xenogeneics. To the east, there was a xenogeneic that was a white-haired, ck-faced, giant ape. To the south, there was a human-bodied monster with the head of a cow. To the north, there was a beast that was like a kirin. To the west, there was a weird snake with nine heads.


    The four giant xenogeneics gave off a frightening presence. Sensing them sent chills right down Han Sen¡¯s spine. The monsters surrounded the stone tform, looming over it like the stone tform was a dinner table and Han Sen was the sole sausage in the middle that they would fight over.


    Pang!


    Han Sen could see the white-haired, ck-faced giant ape¡¯s hand stretching toward him. Han Sen was already getting sucked into the Four Sheep Cube. And then, his vision started to spin. When he emerged from the water, he was back in the pce contained within the Very High¡¯s bottle.


    ¡°I¡¯m fortunate that my reactions were quick. If I was too slow, I would have be food for those scary xenogeneics.¡± Han Sen patted his chest and spoke to himself in a shaky voice, trying tofort his frightened little heart.

 Chapter 2755 - God’s Farm

    <h4>Chapter 2755 God¡¯s Farm</h4>


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t risk going back to that scary ce. He looked at the two sheep heads he hadn¡¯t tried and said, ¡°Why does the Four Sheep Cube only send me to such weird and dangerous ces?¡±


    The Four Sheep Cube was Han Sen¡¯s only chance of escape. He couldn¡¯t stop trying. He wouldn¡¯t give up hope until he had tried journeying to all four locations.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth as he pressed down another sheep head. The Four Sheep Cube was activated again, and it sucked Han Sen inside it.


    Wa!


    Han Sen emerged from the Four Sheep Cube, his body already tense. He immediately had a look around. Luckily, things were different from thest location. Here, no scary xenogeneics were staring at him.


    This ce looked fairly ordinary. Han Sen was standing on an asteroid in an asteroid belt. He could see a lot of stars in the sky. There were very big stars all around him.


    Han Sen looked at the stars and realized there were manys nearby, as well. He saw a with a lifeforce. Looking a bit hesitant, Han Sen flew down toward the.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Is it a grass field?¡± After Han Sen entered the atmosphere, he was surprised to see that the entire surface of the seemed to be covered in a grassy field. He could see a lot of sheep grazing in those fields. They were all crowded together, and the smallest flock of sheep had at least 1000 in their midst.


    The sheep were a variety of different colors and breeds. Most of them looked thin and swift, like antelopes. Some of them were stock and powerful, like goats. Some of them just looked like ordinary sheep.


    ¡°Did I fall into a sheep farm? It is a shame that cowardly Sheep I met in the sanctuaries isn¡¯t here. He could trante for me and ask the sheep where this ce is.¡± Han Sen could sense that the flocks of sheep were nothing mighty. The average sheep appeared to be no greater than Baron ss. Even Viscounts were rare. Han Sen wasn¡¯t ustomed to being surrounded by such weak creatures.


    The other two sheep heads had sent Han Sen to very dangerous ces, but now, he was on a world of prey animals. He wasn¡¯t used to that.


    As Han Sen flew down tond on the grass field, the flocks of sheep noticed him and raced to surround him. One of the sheep came forward to bleat at Han Sen while he was in the sky.


    Baa!


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak Sheep-nese, so he activated the Dongxuan Area and used it to read the sheep¡¯s mind. He heard the sheep speak the universalnguage. It was saying to him, ¡°Outsider! How did youe to God¡¯s Farm?¡±


    ¡°It is good that it can speak,¡± Han Sen thought happily. He looked at the sheep and said, ¡°I was lost in space, and I found this by chance. I was hoping you could tell me what this ce is. If it is possible, can you sell me a star map?¡±


    When the flock of sheep heard what Han Sen said, their response looked very human. They looked at each other, and then they startedughing.


    Han Sen had never seen an enormous flock of sheep allughing themselves silly. It was a very strange sight. He frowned and coldly said, ¡°What is so funny?¡±


    One of the sheepughed and said, ¡°This is God¡¯s Farm. We are the food that grows for God. Once you are here, you do not leave. You and I will be food for God together.¡±


    ¡°I cane and go as I please. No one can keep me here,¡± Han Sen said in annoyance.


    The flock looked at Han Sen with mirth. One of the sheep smirked and said, ¡°Try it now, then. See if you can leave God¡¯s Farm.¡±


    ¡°This God¡¯s Farm you keep talking about; do you mean the as a whole?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the sheep affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°What is so hard about leaving here?¡± Han Sen crouched and thenunched himself up into the sky like a rocket, intending to fly out of the atmosphere and leave that field-covered behind.


    He had almost exited the atmosphere when he saw the wind change. It suddenly came together to form a giant de that shed toward him as he flew.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes narrowed. He generated a sword light in his hand and shed toward the giant de.


    Pang!


    The sword light came against the giant de, and Han Sen felt a bacsh of expended power wash over him. It knocked him out of the air. He fell back to the¡¯s surface, and he hit the ground so hard that he created arge crater.


    The giant de disappeared as if it had never existed. Han Sen frowned up at the sky. The sheep wereughing. ¡°Since you are here, you should ept your fate. You will be food for God sooner orter. You must ept this.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t believe this was God¡¯s Farm, unless God was the biggest fan ofmb shanks ever. If all God did was grow sheep, he would have smelled a lot more gamey.


    Han Sen turned his attention back to the sky and jumped into the air again. He was headed for the cosmos once more.


    When Han Sen was almost out of the atmosphere, the giant de reappeared and shed toward him.


    ¡°It is useless! Once you enter God¡¯s Farm, you are God¡¯s food. No one can escape,¡± the sheep proimed, shouting so that Han Sen could hear him.


    Pang!


    The next second, the eyes of all the sheep opened wide. They stared up in disbelief.


    Rather than attempting to dodge the de, Han Sen punched it. His fist came against the big de, and the de broke. The de shattered like a chunk of badly-forged iron, and it disappeared in the air.


    ¡°If that was God¡¯s power, then God is prettyme,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He was nning to fly back to the field so that he could ask the sheep more questions about this ce, but he suddenly saw many more des appearing in the sky. A sea of swords rose before him, shielding the entire sky. They turned to point at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t say anything, and he just teleported back to the grass field. He raised his head and saw the countless des that nketed the sky start to disappear. They were gone within seconds.


    Han Sen¡¯s face turned grim. The power of a giant de was as good as a primitive deified attack. If that many giant des came down on him at once, not even Han Sen could block them.


    ¡°We told you, this is God¡¯s Farm. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are. In God¡¯s eye, you are just food,¡± the sheep said with a smile.


    ¡°The God you are talking about; what does he look like?¡± Han Sen said, ignoring the thering of the brain-washed sheep.


    ¡°God is God. What else could he be?¡± the sheep answered, looking at Han Sen with disdain.


    Han Sen wanted to ask something more, but he suddenly saw a carriage fly through the sky. Nine white unicorns were pulling a white carriage as it headed for the grassy field.


    When the flock of sheep saw the white carriage, they started to shake on the ground. It was like they didn¡¯t even have the power to run. It was all they could do to remain standing as they trembled. They lowered their heads, like they were ostriches that wanted nothing more than to put their heads in the sand.

 Chapter 2756 - Butchering the Flock of Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 2756 Butchering the Flock of Sheep</h4>


    Han Sen looked around and remembered that he was on an endless grassy field. There was nowhere to hide. So instead of attempting to flee, he reduced his presence to hide inside the flock of sheep.


    The nine white unicorns descended to the field, swooping down elegantly until the carriage touched down on the grass. Han Sen hid within the flock of sheep, but he kept his eyes pinned to the door of the carriage. He wondered what sort of scary being might be lurking within. It had to be something fierce if it was scaring the sheep this much. None of them dared to run, and they all remained rooted to the ground, shivering and shaking.


    The nine unicorns finally came to a halt, and a drawn-out creak sounded as the door of the carriage opened. A small figure descended from the carriage, and Han Sen¡¯s brow furrowed. The personing out of that carriage was a little girl. She looked to be no more than ten years old.


    ¡°The scary being that the sheep all fear cannot be this little girl, surely.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t take his eyes away from the carriage. He believed another creature would emerge behind the girl. She must be a servant or ve of some kind.


    But the carriage now seemed to be empty. The little girl was the only one toe out, and in her hands was a sharp knife. She moved toward a flock of sheep.


    Han Sen turned his attention back to the girl. Her body was undoubtedly that of a child, but for some reason, something about her eyes seemed a bit mature for her age.


    ¡°Is she a Sky?¡± Han Sen felt the presence of the girl, and he noticed there was a mark on her forehead. She might have been one of the Sky. Either that or she was a Very High. Although there wererge cultural differences between them, in terms of simple physicality, the two races were practically the same. The Very High simply had purer blood.


    The girl lifted the sharp knife before the flock. She reached out her hand towards a sheep¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°Little sheep, little sheep. I have no choice but to do this. If you ever seek revenge,e for me. Don¡¯t take out your rage on someone else.¡±


    After that, the sharp knife in the girl¡¯s hands was thrust forward. It slid straight into the heart of the sheep and killed it in a single strike. Blood dribbled across the hilt of the knife and gushed from the new cavity in the sheep¡¯s chest.


    The weird thing was, the blood never had a chance to drip to the ground. As soon as the sheep¡¯s blood welled up, it was absorbed by the knife that killed it. In moments, the sheep¡¯s body had been sucked dry by the weapon. Under the draining powers of the knife, the sheep became a dried-up husk of its former self. The knife¡¯s color changed to a dark red, and it began to give off a very strong and bloody presence.


    Once the first sheep was dead, the girl moved on to another sheep. Every member of the flock was shivering violently, but they didn¡¯t dare to resist. The girl lifted her knife and thrust it through the next creature. Like thest, its blood was sucked dry.


    Han Sen was shocked at the sight. The girl continued killing the sheep, and not a single one of them tried to resist. It was like they were all queuing up to die, one after another.


    Soon, the death toll had reached a hundred sheep. The de of her knife had be as red as blood, now. It looked like blood was going to begin dripping out of it any second.


    The strong, coppery smell was awful. Han Sen could have detected the scent from a few miles away, and the smell was nauseating.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with that girl¡¯s knife,¡± Han Sen murmured with a frown. He looked at the weapon in the little girl¡¯s hand.


    The girl¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t very strong, but there was something very frightening and strange about the aura of the sharp knife. It was much greater than the presence of the little girl herself.


    The little girl shouldn¡¯t have been capable of using such a powerful de, but she was using it with finesse. The knife¡¯s power hadn¡¯t consumed her. This was a situation that Han Sen had never encountered before.


    Before he became deified, even Han Sen couldn¡¯t make use of 100% of a deified treasure¡¯s power. Yet the little girl was casually able to use a supremely sharp knife that was far greater than herself. Every strike she unleashed was lethal, and a sheep died each time she swung her hand. Everything about this situation was weird.


    ¡°This flock of sheep must be more afraid of the knife than the girl,¡± Han Sen guessed to himself, but he still wasn¡¯t too sure what was going on. He kept staring at the sharp knife.


    It was a short knife that wasposed of a wooden handle and a steel de. The wooden handle was seven inches long, but he couldn¡¯t determine what sort of wood it had been carved from. The handle was so darkly colored that it was almost ck. The de, on the other hand, was one foot long. It was shaped like a crescent moon. Because it had absorbed so much blood, it was gleaming red. It looked as if it was going to start gushing blood from its tip at any second.


    The girl didn¡¯t seem to be holding any sort of scabbard or sheath for the knife. Also, based on its shape, Han Sen surmised that the knife wasn¡¯t abat weapon. It was more of a chef¡¯s knife or a butcher¡¯s tool.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt a chill. Maybe it was because it had absorbed so much blood, but under the sunlight, Han Sen saw the de expel some sort of bloody light. The bloody light rose, forming itself into the shadow of a red demon. The more sheep the girl killed, the more blood the demon could absorb. The blood demon grew scarier as more time passed.


    When that girl killed her thousandth sheep, the shadow of the sharp knife had already generated a blood me that was visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Of course, the flock is afraid of the knife, not the little girl who is holding it. Still, this is such a strange situation. The girl is so weak. How can she wield such a potent weapon? And the sharp knife¡¯s power hasn¡¯t consumed her,¡± Han Sen thought to himself as he observed the girl and her knife.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine. He had been focusing too much on the knife, and the blood demon¡¯s shadow had discovered his existence. The shadowy body suddenly turned. The creature¡¯s eye sockets were empty aside from a pair of blood mes, and those fires now stared in Han Sen¡¯s direction.


    Bzzt!


    Before Han Sen could do anything, the sharp knife released a weird buzzing noise. Then, the sharp knife started to fly. Carrying the little girl¡¯s body along behind it, the weapon shot toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen could see the blood demon shadow clearly. It was opening its jaws, looking ready to devour him.


    The knife pulled the little girl straight toward Han Sen. The moment she saw him, she froze in surprise.


    Han Sen was prepared to fight, but the little girl¡¯s hand yanked back against the knife. Using all of her strength, the girl tried to keep the knife from heading for Han Sen.


    But her power was too small, and the sharp knife had a real lust for Han Sen. She wrapped both hands around the knife¡¯s handle and pulled as hard as she could, but her efforts were futile. She couldn¡¯t stop the knife. Her slim body was pulled steadily forward.


    Han Sen¡¯s frown deepened. He readied himself to fight, but the little girl gritted her teeth and pressed her hands down on the de itself. The de sliced into her hands, and the knife quickly absorbed the blood that welled up in her palms. Then, the de went quiet.


    The blood shadow demon was still visible above the de, but it seemed to have been suppressed by some mystical power. The bloody light that formed the image of a red demon had dimmed slightly.


    ¡°No wonder she can use that sharp, weird knife. Something about her body is special. She must have some unusual connection to the knife,¡± Han Sen thought to himself.


    Judging from the little girl¡¯s behavior, she didn¡¯t seem to be hostile toward Han Sen. He walked over to the girl and asked her, ¡°Little Girl, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Run! Leave here quickly!¡± the little girl said in a rush, still keeping a white-knuckled grip on the knife.

 Chapter 2757 - Growing Knife

    <h4>Chapter 2757 Growing Knife</h4>


    ¡°Why do I have to leave?¡± Han Sen asked the little girl, nting his feet firmly on the ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control it much longer. It¡¯s going to kill you. Run!¡± the little girl said, the panic in her voice growing.


    Han Sen looked at the little girl holding that knife. Her hands continued to bleed profusely. As her blood continued to flow the de, the sharp knife¡¯s presence faded a little. It wasn¡¯t gone, though. The knife¡¯s aura was still there, pressing out against the little girl¡¯s hand. It moaned gently. Han Sen knew that if the little girl stopped giving it blood, the knife would immediately go after him again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave then. Can you tell me how to exit this? And also, what is your name?¡± Han Sen knew that if he stayed, he would only be causing the little girl more pain. He crouched down as he prepared to leap up into the sky.


    The little girl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You just need to get away from here, as far as you possibly can.¡±


    ¡°Fine. What is your name, though?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Gu Wan¡¯er. You should leave now. Get as far away from here as you can, and don¡¯te back until I am gone,¡± the little girl said.


    Han Sen was ready to leave, but when he heard her name, his body wentpletely still. He looked at the little girl in shock, and he asked her, ¡°Your name is Gu Wan¡¯er? Do you know Lone Bamboo?¡±


    Han Sen remembered that Lone Bamboo had once mentioned his little sister was called Wan¡¯er because Pray to God was taken away by God. It was an incident that the man was never able to let go.


    If Han Sen remembered things correctly, Lone Bamboo¡¯s sister was around ten years old when she was taken away. It had been many years since then, so Gu Wan¡¯er should have been a grown-up. Finding her in a child¡¯s body was quite the surprise.


    ¡°You... you know my big brother...¡± A sudden smile bloomed over Gu Wan¡¯er¡¯s face as she looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°I know him. We are good friends. Why are you here? What is this ce?¡± Han Sen nced at Wan¡¯er¡¯s sharp knife, then walked closer to her.


    He could have simply left if they were strangers. Now that he knew this little girl was Lone Bamboo¡¯s sister, though, he couldn¡¯t just leave.


    ¡°This is God¡¯s Farm. It is like a buffet for God¡¯s Knife. God brought me here to take care of the knife...¡± Gu Wan¡¯er exined. Then she quickly asked, ¡°Is my big brother okay?¡±


    Although Gu Wan¡¯er¡¯s exnation had been brief, Han Sen understood. She had been taken by God and brought her there. God had then given her this sharp knife and put her in charge of feeding it.


    God¡¯s Knife ate by feasting on the blood of creatures. This ce was called God¡¯s Farm, but it was one of many. Many simrs were in this system, and Gu Wan¡¯er had to follow a precise schedule. She took the de to each at the right time, allowing God¡¯s Knife to feed on a variety of different types of blood.


    Han Sen could immediately see that there were gaps in what Gu Wan¡¯er was telling him. She was hiding something.


    ¡°Aside from the blood of those xenogeneics, it also requires your blood, right?¡± Han Sen asked, looking directly at Gu Wan¡¯er.


    Gu Wan¡¯er hesitated and forced a smile. ¡°Yes. I have to feed it some of my blood every day. But do not worry. I have an immortal body. When I sleep, my body recovers. That is fine with me. But about my brother, is he doing fine? If you leave this ce, can you not tell him you saw me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen looked terrible.


    Although Gu Wan¡¯er spoke with little concern for herself, Han Sen knew that God had done something very cruel. God had brought Gu Wan¡¯er here and given her an immortal body so she could use her blood to feed the knife. There was nothing godly about this knife. It was more like a depraved vampire.


    Gu Wan¡¯er had been made a ve who was forced to sacrifice her own blood. Every day, she needed to offer the demon her blood without rest. She couldn¡¯t even die.


    ¡°What do you mean by no? What happened to my brother? God promised me that if I helped him raise the knife, he would let my brother go on to live a good life...¡± Gu Wan¡¯er paled, and she spoke more rapidly.


    Her body was so small, and it was obvious that she didn¡¯t have much blood to give. She had been bleeding for too long, and her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t there, the world means nothing to him.¡± Han Sen walked in front of Gu Wan¡¯er, and he reached his hand out to the sharp knife. ¡°Give me the knife.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You should leave now. It will kill you...¡± Gu Wan¡¯er stepped back.


    Han Sen knew that Gu Wan¡¯er wasn¡¯t lying. When he first sensed the knife, he knew it was a ruthless weapon. That was why Han Sen had originally intended to leave. He didn¡¯t want to put himself at risk.


    But now that he knew that Lone Bamboo¡¯s sister was right here, and she was being tortured, he couldn¡¯t just turn his back on her and leave her to her fate. He had to try and help, no matter the cost. He was hoping to take Gu Wan¡¯er away.


    ¡°It can¡¯t kill me.¡± Moving fast, Han Sen pped Gu Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands away from the knife. He stole the blood-sucking knife and clutched it in his hands.


    Gu Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened when she saw that she was no longer holding the knife. She said, ¡°Give it back to me quickly! This is God¡¯s Knife. It is so scary, and it will kill you.¡±


    Han Sen ignored Gu Wan¡¯er. He continued holding the knife by its handle, and he observed the de carefully. Without Gu Wan¡¯er¡¯s blood, the crimson color of the metal was starting to fade. The demon-like shadow rose again. It was like a beast that would merrily feast on anyone it could. It turned to look at Han Sen. The de began to tremble in his hands.


    Boom!


    When the sharp knife realized that Han Sen was holding it, a sh of bloody light shone around it. Han Sen¡¯s power was insufficient to maintain a grip on the knife, and it flew out of his hands.


    The demon shadow of the knife formed a body out of bloody mes. Its shape was roughly humanoid, but it seemed to be wreathed in fire. It rattled and shook as it held the sharp knife. The red, ghostly eyes peered at Han Sen as if it wanted nothing more than to dine on his blood.


    Bzzt!


    The bloody shadow moved. The sharp knife tore through space, carrying a bloody presence with it as it tried to attack Han Sen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Gu Wan¡¯er shouted. She stepped in front of Han Sen, spreading her arms.


    Before the sharp knife got close enough to touch her, Han Sen grabbed the little girl and spun her around him. He threw a punch toward the sharp knife and said, ¡°Remember; no matter when or where, girls should stay behind men and be protected. Don¡¯t try to get in the way of the man. You¡¯ll just get him hurt.¡±


    Boom!


    While he was talking, the fist and the sharp knife struck each other. The bloody me danced madly as the punching power was shattered. The resulting shockwave tore into the field around them, forming a giant crater.


    The nearby sheep were affected, too. The explosion washed over them, reducing them to a bloody mist.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t fall back, but he felt something tear in his chest. He felt the urge to cough up a little blood, but he swallowed it back down.


    The knife roared, sounding like some terrible beast issuing a challenge. The next second, all four of Han Sen¡¯s geno arts activated within his body. Hebined with Spell, and he entered his xenogeneic battle body mode.

 Chapter 2758 - Every Knife Shows Blood

    <h4>Chapter 2758 Every Knife Shows Blood</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic body was covered by a ck me. He looked like a demon that had just crawled out of hell. He stared at the red demon that was holding a sharp knife. They looked like two lords of hell preparing to do battle.


    ¡°Stay away! This is the battleground of men. This is nothing for you to be involved in,¡± Han Sen said over his shoulder, keeping his eyes on the red demon.


    After Han Senbined his four geno arts, the Dongxuan Area¡¯s power increased exponentially. Han Sen discovered that this God¡¯s Knife wasn¡¯t really a knife. It was a xenogeneic. Although it was a living creature, its body and soul were like knives.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know the level of this xenogeneic, but its power was already beyond what Han Sen could urately gauge.


    The blood demon¡¯s shadow stared at Han Sen coldly. The sharp knife in its hands glowed with a bloody light. The space around the knife was twisted by that bloody light, hiding the body of the knife. The only thing still visible through the twisted space was the knife light held by the glowing shadow of a hand.


    The next second, the shadow moved. It traveled like a red mist beneath the sun. It wasing for Han Sen.


    The power in Han Sen¡¯s body exploded. He teleported behind the shadow and sent a punch toward the blood demon.


    But the blood demon looked as if it didn¡¯t know that Han Sen had already teleported away. Its knife was still headed for Han Sen¡¯s previous location.


    Han Sen was surprised that his opponent had been thrown off course by such a simple trick, but he continued with his strike. For him, this was a good opportunity. He couldn¡¯t just stop mid-attack because of his suspicion.


    Katcha!


    But before Han Sen¡¯s fist hit the blood demon, his chest was cut open. A few of his ribs were sliced clean through, and some of his organs and crystallized blood were showing.


    ¡°What is going on...? Why did I get hit?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face contorted in sudden pain. He didn¡¯t understand how the creature had managed to hit him.


    The blood shadow hadn¡¯t turned around or even swung its knife toward Han Sen, but he had still been injured. This was so weird.


    There was no time to think. He summoned his Immortal Dragon, and it immediately released an immortal substance chain toward Han Sen¡¯s chest that healed Han Sen¡¯s wounds quickly.


    The blood demon moved forward and swung its knife at Han Sen in a crazed fury.


    Han Sen understood that his xenogeneic power was extremely inferior to that of the blood demon. He wanted to know how he had been hit, as well, so instead of attempting to block the attack, he used teleport again. But this time, he didn¡¯t teleport closer to the blood demon. He teleported away, trying to put some distance between his enemy and himself.


    Katcha!


    There was a space of 100 miles separating Han Sen and the blood demon, and the knife light wasn¡¯t shing toward Han Sen. But even so, an invisible de split Han Sen¡¯s head open. His skull cracked down the center, opening wide enough to show his pink brain. The pain of the attack was excruciating, and Han Sen¡¯s face turned white.


    ¡°I see...¡± Although the attack had been brutal, Han Sen had learned something. He now understood how he had been hit.


    The bloody knife light had traveled to where Han Sen had previously been standing. There, a very dim blood shadow had appeared. That blood shadow resembled Han Sen¡¯s face. The bloody knife light shed that blood shadow, and Han Sen¡¯s body was injured by the blow.


    ¡°Is it a time or space power? Or is it a bit of both?¡± Han Sen¡¯s wounds were healed by the Immortal Dragon¡¯s power. Not even such a grievous injury was going to kill him now.


    But the blood demon was clearly a scarier opponent than he had expected. Han Sen had already used Forever Solid on himself. Under the buffs of Forever Solid, even transmutation deifieds couldn¡¯t damage his xenogeneic battle body.


    Plus, the pesky dragon scales growing on his skin gave him an immunity power. He was indestructible.


    The bloody knife light wasn¡¯t physically striking his body, but it could still cut through his armor, scales, and bones. This was very frightening.


    The blood demon didn¡¯t seem to be putting as much thought into the situation as Han Sen was. Its face looked murderous as it came for him without hesitation. Wherever the knife light went, the space nearby was badly distorted. It was like many twisting blood lights were dancing around the knife light.


    This time, Han Sen didn¡¯t try to teleport. Instead, he summoned his Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. He was going to block the blood demon¡¯s knife.


    The blood demon¡¯s power was strange, and trying to dodge it seemed to be useless. Han Sen had to block it.


    But the next second, Han Sen¡¯s chest was spilling blood. His entire body flew away. He hurtled through the air for a few miles, then his body mmed into the field like an asteroid.


    Han Sen regained his senses in a giant, circr hole. The armor on his chest had been cut open, revealing the flesh inside. His scales, bones, and ribs were cut in half.


    Han Sen¡¯s shield was still fine. Although the shield could stop all sorts of physical attacks, it was apparently unable to inhibit the knife light.


    That weird knife light phased through the shield like a ghost and struck Han Sen in the chest,pletely unimpeded.


    The blood demon¡¯s body shed, and it kept up an endless stream of attacks. No matter how Han Sen dodged or blocked, he couldn¡¯t manage to stop the blood demon¡¯s knife light. Every sh hit him, and Han Sen¡¯s god body bled as he incurred more and more knife-borne injuries.


    If not for the Immortal Dragon madly healing him as he fought, Han Sen would probably have been sliced to pieces a long time ago.


    Even so, there was a limit to how fast the Immortal Dragon could heal him. Its healing ability was beginning tog behind the injuries Han Sen was receiving. Before Han Sen¡¯s wounds healedpletely, he was hit a few more times.


    ¡°Powerful. Incredibly powerful. It is so powerful that fighting it makes one feel rather hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Just run! You¡¯re going to get killed!¡± Gu Wan¡¯er shouted from her position near the carriage. Countless shockwaves were being unleashed from Han Sen and the blood demon¡¯s fight, but the carriage wasn¡¯t taking any damage. It looked as if some magical power was protecting the vehicle in some capacity. Whenever a shockwave reached the carriage, it would fade.


    Han Sen wanted to run away, too, but he couldn¡¯t. Even teleporting away was futile. He would still end up injured by the demon. And some sort of cruel, restrictive power was locking this down. Entering was easy, but leaving would require Han Sen to somehow break through the bai sema. Not even his teleportation skills were enough.


    The knife¡¯s power was so weird. No matter what Han Sen did, he would end up being hit.


    The only good thing about this situation was that the blood demon¡¯s power couldn¡¯t kill him in a single blow. If it had been any stronger, he would have died before he even had a chance to fight back.


    Katcha!


    A sh struck Han Sen¡¯s body again. Han Sen couldn¡¯t even see how he had been injured. The blow almost severed his arm at the shoulder.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s body started to glow with blood light. ck scales grew like crazy, forcing their way through his armor. In seconds, the scales had wrapped all the way around Han Sen¡¯s body and through his armor.


    Before Han Sen figured out what was going on, he felt the ground shake. A blood light had shot down from space, and now it was gleaming in front of Han Sen. It was the blood coral that looked like a blood dragon.

 Chapter 2759 - Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 2759 Reborn</h4>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Very High elders seal the blood coral? Why is it here now, all of a sudden?¡± Han Sen stared at the relic in surprise. He had used the Four Sheep Cube to reach this ce. How could a sealed chunk of coral make its way there?


    While Han Sen was still trying to figure out what was going on, his left arm started to move. It was like the blood in his arm was driving his muscles forward. Han Sen¡¯s brain definitely wasn¡¯t telling his arm to move, but his hand reached out to grip the blood coral anyway.


    Han Sen looked at his hand in consternation, but he couldn¡¯t stop it. His left hand gripped the part of the blood coral that looked like a dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°That Sacred elite isn¡¯t nning on using my body to be reborn, is he?¡± Han Sen wondered. His body and the blood coral began to glow with a red light.


    The most frustrating thing was that this was the most critical moment of the fight. He was losing control of his body, and the demon was stilling toward him. It was going to kill him.


    ¡°Big Brother, I understand that you¡¯re probably trying to take over my body, but can¡¯t it wait untilter? Now is a bad time.¡± To his surprise, Han Sen noticed that the blood demon wasn¡¯t attacking him. It stood some distance away, looking at Han Sen with confusion.


    Boom!


    Blood light surged from Han Sen¡¯s body, but the process was actually the reverse of his expectations. Instead of changing Han Sen, the light was leaving Han Sen¡¯s body and going toward the blood coral in his hands.


    The blood light sank into the blood coral, and Han Sen¡¯s ck scales started to dull and thin. It was like he was devolving.


    ¡°What is going on? It isn¡¯t going to take over my body? Is it going to suck me dry instead?¡± Han Sen looked at the blood coral. The dragon-shaped blood coral began to change as it absorbed the blood lighting from Han Sen. Oddly enough, the blood coral had lost its serpentine appearance and was now taking on a humanoid shape.


    No, it was taking on an actual human shape. The dragon head was bing a human head, and long human arms were growing out of the body. The tail, however, still looked the same.


    As the blood coral changed, Han Sen¡¯s ck scales quickly disappeared. Soon, Han Sen looked normal again. It seemed like something had been pulled out of his body.


    ¡°Wait a minute, the shape of the blood coral looks rather familiar... Old Blood Dragon Lady. Isn¡¯t this what the Old Blood Dragon Lady looks like?¡± It took Han Sen a minute, but he finally realized why the half-human, half-dragon shape of the blood coral looked so familiar.


    The blood coral now had a human head and a dragon tail. Dragon scales covered the being, and horns protruded from her head. The Old Blood Dragon Lady was the being that had been drawn on his back long ago. But the Old Blood Dragon Lady on his back had possessed silver scales, whereas this one had red scales.


    ¡°I understand now. I understand why the blood coral has been following me. It is because there are still remnants of the Old Blood Dragon Lady in the tattoo on my back. If the Old Blood Dragon Lady was the blood coral¡¯s master, that means she is using the Old Blood Dragon Lady drawing on my back to be reborn. The coral was never trying to im my body at all,¡± Han Sen thought, trying to logic his way through what was happening.


    Although Han Sen didn¡¯t entirely understand the events urring around him, he could sense that his guesses were getting near to the truth.


    When the ck scales on Han Sen¡¯s body disappearedpletely, the blood coral became the Old Blood Dragon Lady. Her body hung silently in the air, her eyes closed. She looked like a statue.


    ¡°Sacred sent the Old Blood Dragon Lady to help out the Very High. Now, everything is exined.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was free once more. He looked at the Old Blood Dragon Lady in the air, but he didn¡¯t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    The blood demon didn¡¯t have Han Sen¡¯s patience. It saw that the Old Blood Dragon Lady was hanging motionless in the air like a dead statue, and the blood demon¡¯s mes exploded. The knife flew to attack the Old Blood Dragon Lady.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Han Sen shouted. It didn¡¯t seem the Old Blood Dragon Lady had woken up yet, and Han Sen was afraid for her. He channeled some of his power into the shout, trying to roust the Old Blood Dragon Lady.


    He didn¡¯t know if the Old Blood Dragon Lady was a friend or foe, but the blood demon was definitely an enemy. And as far as Han Sen was concerned, the enemy of his enemy was his friend. Right now, Han Sen hoped the Old Blood Dragon Lady wasn¡¯t going to wind up dead before she had woken up.


    The bloody knife light surged toward the Old Blood Dragon Lady, but her eyes remained closed. She didn¡¯t react to the iing storm of destructive power.


    Han Sen knew how strong that knife was. Its attacks couldn¡¯t even be blocked. If the Old Blood Dragon Lady was struck without even being aware of itsing, there was no telling whether or not she could withstand the blow.


    At this time, the Old Blood Dragon Lady finally opened her eyes. Han Sen had never seen eyes like hers before. It was like stars were spinning around inside them. They held all the possibilities of a clear, open sky. Just looking into those eyes would be enough for most people to be conquered by their purity and greatness.


    ¡°Your eyes are my home for eternity.¡± Han Sen had heard romantic things like that said before, but he had never understood what people meant. Until now. Looking into the Old Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s eyes, he understood.


    The Old Blood Dragon Lady calmly looked on the blood demon. As the knife lightnded, she raised her arm. Her fingers that looked like jade were pointed forward.


    Boom!


    A beam of light as thin as a pen shot out of her finger. The force of it destroyed the bloody knife light and the blood demon shadow, revealing the sharp knife¡¯s real body.


    The sharp knife was struck, and it whirled away like a windmill. It hit the field, digging a hole into the turf. God knew how deep that hole was.


    ¡°So strong.¡± Han Sen was shocked. The sharp knife was a strange xenogeneic. It was probablyrva ss, or perhaps even stronger. The Old Blood Dragon Lady had annihted it with only her finger. Based on that alone, it would be difficult toprehend how scarily powerful she was.


    The sharp knife seemed to be quite resilient. Although the bloody me shadow was destroyed, the de itself hadn¡¯t been injured.


    Bzzt!


    In the blink of an eye, the sharp de shot out of that bottomless pit. The blood me surrounding it had gotten scarier. It generated a blood demon shadow once more, which grabbed the sharp knife and shed toward the Old Blood Dragon Lady.


    The Old Blood Dragon Lady didn¡¯t move. She raised her finger and destroyed the bloody me shadow surrounding the sharp knife again.


    The sharp knife generated bloody mes again and again, but the Old Blood Dragon Lady casually blew them all up. It made Han Sen¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°This is an example of true power. No wonder the Old Blood Dragon Lady forced one of those people who call themselves God to fall back. She is so strong.¡± Han Sen looked at the sharp knife that was still trying ceaselessly to reach the Old Blood Dragon Lady. Han Sen had to shout, ¡°Big Sister Dragon Lady, please blow up that knife!¡±


    Pang!


    The sharp knife was struck by Old Blood Dragon Lady. The weapon flew a few hundred miles away, and a minuteter, it was flying back. It was carrying its scary, bloody mes. The terror still hadn¡¯t been stopped.


    Han Sen was going to keep cheering the Old Blood Dragon Lady on, but the Old Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s body froze. Suddenly, she fell from the sky. Shended close to Han Sen, looking like blood coral again.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He had been about to shout his support, but now there was no point. He was looking at the blood demon face-to-face. The atmosphere was quiet and tense.

 Chapter 2760 - Super Space Slash

    <h4>Chapter 2760 Super Space sh</h4>


    The Old Blood Dragon Lady looked like she could raise some ancient, forbidden power, then use it to destroy the sky and the earth. Just by lifting her hands or feet, she could defy terrifying enemies. But in reality, she was just a useless, silver-faced, sausage spearhead. After a few hits, she was done for, and she returned to looking like a mere chunk of blood coral.


    When the Old Blood Dragon Lady became blood coral again, her battle presence disappeared. It was like the first time Han Sen had seen a powerful enemy and thought that hecked the strength to fight back.


    The blood shadow demon stared at the blood coral for a while, looking very confused. Its intelligence wasn¡¯t very impressive. Once it realized that it was no longer able to feel the presence of the blood coral, it turned away from the motionless item. With that enemy gone, it refocused its attention on Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s stomach sank. He had thought a magical savior hade to help him and get rid of God¡¯s Knife. But this was the measly result he had received.


    The appearance of Old Blood Dragon Lady hadn¡¯t been entirely useless, though.


    At least Old Blood Dragon Lady had confirmed Han Sen¡¯s suspicions about God¡¯s Knife. It was just a xenogeneic. It was different from the beings that called themselves gods. This was just a creature that, with enough trial and error, could be beaten.


    ¡°Those gods cannot fight in the geno universe, but God¡¯s Knife can. So, it isn¡¯t the same thing as its masters. But for some reason, those gods have instructed Gu Wan¡¯er to raise this frightening xenogeneic... That must mean that the creature isn¡¯t fully grown yet. I still have a chance of defeating it,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He wanted to figure out how to get rid of God¡¯s Knife.


    Even Old Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s power wasn¡¯t enough to destroy the knife. The material of the de was very unique, and its weird powers kept Han Sen from dodging its attacks.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a strangely powerful being, a god wouldn¡¯t want to raise it. But Old Blood Dragon Lady already gave me a hint. Its knife light isn¡¯t entirely invincible. There is a way to break it.¡±


    As Han Sen thought this through, the blood shadow demon lost its self-control and attacked again. A red mist shed through the sky to teleport in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen used teleport again to dodge. Just like thest time, he sessfully avoided the knife light. Even so, when the knife light reached the ce he had been standing moments before, a wound was opened in his chest again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! This must be right. What he uses is a geno art that is abination of time and space powers.¡± Han Sen had made that guess as he studied the fight between God¡¯s Knife and Old Blood Dragon Lady. Now that he had experienced it again himself, he could turn those guesses into facts that could help him.


    The blood shadow demon was holding a sharp knife. It sent a crazy storm of zing knife lights to attack Han Sen.


    Han Sen cast his four geno arts to the max. His xenogeneic battle body exploded with scary power. His teleportation and movementsbined, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t avoid that knife.


    Seeing another knife wound on his chest, Han Sen wasn¡¯t shocked. On the contrary, he was happy. That knife should have hit his head. But now, it had only struck his chest. That proved that his guess had been right, and his attempt to test that guess had been sessful. He just hadn¡¯t yet gotten the timing spot-on.


    ¡°A geno art that canbine time and space. Its power can go through time and space. It shed my body, where it was in the past. Because it will always know where I was standing in the past, attempting to dodge it will be futile. It will get me wherever I go, and it won¡¯t even have to chase after me to do so. As long as it can attack my past, I won¡¯t have to touch my actual body. It is a scary geno art, a super space sh.¡± Han Sen could see through the secrets that fueled God¡¯s Knife power.


    But seeing through it was one thing. Being able to break it was another thing entirely.


    Han Sen knew that this attack had many limitations. It could only sh the area of space and time shortly in the past, but Han Sen only managed to dodge it a few times, and God¡¯s Knife only missed by a shave. He could notpletely dodge the Super Space sh.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Immortal Dragon that kept on healing Han Sen¡¯s body, he would have been shed to pieces long ago.


    ¡°No... It still won¡¯t work...¡± This was the hardest fight Han Sen had ever had to endure. He knew what his opponent¡¯s power was, but he couldn¡¯t break it. His body continued to umte injuries.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was able to dodge the most harmful blows, and the Immortal Dragon had sick healing power. God¡¯s Knife wouldn¡¯t kill him anytime soon.


    ¡°Stop fighting! You need to go. You can¡¯t beat him, and he is going to kill you. You cannot die here!¡± Gu Wan¡¯er was waiting faraway near the carriage. She was crying as she yelled at Han Sen.


    Han Sen wanted to flee, as well. But he couldn¡¯t leave that, so there was no point in trying to escape. He needed to deal with the trouble in front of him.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Han Sen let out a raging roar. Countless knives and swords appeared in the air. The knife stream looked like a river in the sky as it poured down toward the blood shadow demon.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think the knife stream could destroy God¡¯s Knife. He just hoped it could imitate the Old Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s attack and disrupt the knife¡¯s power long enough to buy Han Sen some time.


    But Han Sen underestimated God¡¯s Knife. The demon¡¯s knife light shed, breaking the sky full of knife lights, and it continued toward Han Sen.


    Blergh!


    The knife sank into the muscle of Han Sen¡¯s neck. It cut open his throat and blood spewed out.


    Han Sen had lost count of how many injuries he had sustained. Every spot in his body had been attacked by the knife. Han Sen had tried many different ways to evade God¡¯s Knife¡¯s Super Space sh. But none had worked.


    Han Sen had even tried to make use of the Xuan Yellow Sutra. He wanted to lower God¡¯s Knife¡¯s level, but it didn¡¯t work. The geno art couldn¡¯t touch the sharp knife¡¯s body. After Han Sen summoned the Xuan Yellow Sutra power, the God¡¯s Knife continued to sh his past self. It wouldn¡¯t connect with the power he had now.


    The Immortal Dragon kept healing Han Sen without looking tired. Han Sen was depending entirely on the Immortal Dragon¡¯s powerful healing abilities to keep him in the fight.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, follow me!¡± Han Sen teleported next to Wan¡¯er and summoned the Four Sheep Cube. He was going to use the Four Sheep Cube to escape that ce and take Wan¡¯er to the Very High.


    Even though that ce was a jail, it was better than bing food for a weird knife.


    ¡°I cannot go. You should leave here quickly.¡± Gu Wan¡¯er shook her head. Her voice sounded certain.


    Han Sen wanted to ask why, but he was hit again. He screamed as he flew away.


    The blood shadow demon tried to chase after Han Sen, but Gu Wan¡¯er threw herself before the blood shadow demon. Han Sen looked on in shock.


    Fortunately, the blood shadow demon¡¯s knife light didn¡¯t cut her down. It didn¡¯t want to kill Wan¡¯er. It spun sideways through the air, trying to bypass Wan¡¯er and reach Han Sen.


    But Wan¡¯er stayed between them. She clutched the God¡¯s Knife¡¯s de, and the blood on her hands dyed the de red. Blood poured out of the wounds in her hands. Within a second, Wan¡¯er¡¯s face became as pale as a piece of paper.


    ¡°Leave now... It still needs me... It will not kill me... Plus, I have an immortal body... I won¡¯t die... but you will die if you stay here...¡± Wan¡¯er tightened her grip on the sharp knife as she shouted. She was clearly determined not to let it escape.

 Chapter 2761 - A Way to Break I

    <h4>Chapter 2761 A Way to Break I</h4>


    In his pce inside the bottle, Han Sen¡¯s face was looking grim. He was sitting on the floor, frowning as he tried to think.


    He had never been as embarrassed as he was right then. He had needed a little girl to step in and save his life. If Gu Wan¡¯er hadn¡¯t stalled God¡¯s Knife for him, he never would¡¯ve had the chance to use the Four Sheep Cube to escape.


    And he had even told Gu Wan¡¯er not to get in his way. But in the end, this was how things had turned out. He would never forget the expression on Gu Wan¡¯er¡¯s face when he had to leave her.


    ¡°I must find a way to defeat that crappy knife and bring Wan¡¯er back safely.¡± Han Sen calmed himself and tried to think rationally. He knew feeling angry and embarrassed wasn¡¯t going to solve anything. He needed to find a way to sort out that so-called God¡¯s Knife to save Gu Wan¡¯er. He needed to take her away from that ce.


    ¡°If I use my super god spirit body, I shouldn¡¯t be harmed by Super Space sh. But even if Wan¡¯er and my super god spirit body didn¡¯t conflict with each other, my super god spirit body wouldn¡¯tst long. It couldn¡¯t support me long enough to defeat God¡¯s Knife. So, how can I block Super Space sh while not using super god spirit body? Plus, on top of that, just blocking Super Space sh isn¡¯t enough. I need to find a way to counter and break God¡¯s Knife itself. Even Old Blood Dragon Lady was unable to destroy its body, and my power will be far weaker than what she was capable of generating. It will be even harder for me to destroy its body.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to give up just because of that, though. He took time to calcte every possibility of what might transpire there. There was still a sliver of a chance he could seed¡ªone which he calcted to be 1:10,000¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t going to sway his firm resolve.


    The Immortal Dragon had been healing Han Sen¡¯s body non-stop, but he had been taking too many injuries. When he was in God¡¯s Farm, the Immortal Dragon could only heal each wound partially, leaving his body looking like a spider web of scars. That fight had injured him so much that he hadn¡¯t even known how badly he was injured.


    ¡°I can¡¯t change the past, so dodging is impossible. Unless I can erase the past...¡± At that thought, Han Sen¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Maybe I can try the alpha¡¯s Sit and Forget Sutra. The Sit and Forget Sutra is about looking for a way for the body to disconnect from the universe, so the user can reside in a space that is outside of time and space. If a person¡¯s power is disconnected from the universe, then the blood demon will be unable to see me in the past. That abides by the rules of the universe.¡± Han Sen thought this was something he could try. He had the experience of the alpha, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to practice the Sit and Forget Sutra.


    But even if the Sit and Forget Sutra could break Super Space sh, Han Sen still had no way of destroying God¡¯s Knife. This would only allow him to avoid losing for an indeterminate amount of time.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t think of a way in which he could destroy God¡¯s Knife, but for now, he had a n. First and foremost, he had to practice the Sit and Forget Sutra. He needed to see if he could break Super Space sh.


    Because he didn¡¯t have the Very High Sense as a base, Han Sen could only use his Under the Sky as a base. He put the Sit and Forget Sutra into a part of the Under the Sky knife skill.


    It had been two weeks, and Han Sen hadn¡¯t set one foot out of the pce. Ever since the Old Blood Dragon Lady appeared, Han Sen¡¯s body had no longer grown any scales. And the blood coral hadn¡¯t so much as twitched in all that time, either. If Han Sen hadn¡¯t seen it be the Old Blood Dragon Lady, he would have thought it was just an ordinary lump of coral.


    ¡°It looks like the drop of the Old Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s blood that I have wasn¡¯t enough to support her full rebirth. But that is fine. I don¡¯t know if she is a friend or foe, and so this is likely the best result for now.¡± Han Sen looked at the chunk of blood coral next to him, and then he walked outside of the pce.


    For the past two weeks, he had been trying to let the Sit and Forget Sutra melt into his Under the Sky knife skills. But he had encountered a few problems he had been unable to ovee. He needed an idea or two, but there was nothing inspiring about that bottle pce. It was hard toe up with ideas.


    Han Sen walked around the pce in circles. He still didn¡¯t understand, and he felt a bit annoyed. Although he understood that he had to be calm right now, the thought of Wan¡¯er and her situation was driving him insane. He couldn¡¯t keep calm.


    He brought out the siren bottle and summoned the Siren Virgin. He spoke to her, hoping to get some ideas from her. The results were very disappointing for Han Sen once again, though. The Siren Virgin had never seen the Super Space sh before, so she couldn¡¯t think of a way in which he might be able to break it.


    After the Siren Virgin spent half a day spouting useless crap that he didn¡¯t need to hear, Han Sen had to put his foot down. He sent her back into the bottle and tossed her into storage.


    There was no one in that bottle pce to give Han Sen advice. After hesitating for a while, he eventually decided to enter Destiny¡¯s Tower. He was going to see Ancient Devil, who had been trapped there for the longest time.


    Currently, Ancient Devil was the only prisoner that Han Sen was keeping in Destiny¡¯s Tower. All the other creatures he once kept there had been sent to Purgatory Heaven a long time ago. Only Ancient Devil seemed too dangerous to be allowed to leave Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°You need something from me?¡± Ancient Devil had been trapped there for a very long time, but he didn¡¯t look angry or restless like the average prisoner. It looked like he was on vacation, rather than trapped in an inescapable prison. Han Sen had to admire his attitude. If Han Sen had been trapped in there for so many years, he didn¡¯t think he would be so chill.


    ¡°I have encountered a creature that wields a Super Space sh power. I don¡¯t know how to break it.¡± Rather than trying to hide anything, Han Senid out what had happened as in as could be.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s intelligence was remarkably high. He wasn¡¯t someone you could fool easily with a few lies, so Han Sen didn¡¯t even bother trying.


    ¡°That is easy. If you promise to let me go, I can teach you how to break it,¡± Ancient Devil answered calmly. When he spoke about the conditions for his aid, he didn¡¯t sound excited about the prospect.


    ¡°Your powers are at the lowest tier of this universe, and my opponent is one of the most powerful beings in this reality. Do you really think I¡¯m going to believe you?¡± Han Sen asked coldly, staring at Ancient Devil.


    ¡°Yes. That is why you came, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ancient Devil paused, and then went on to say, ¡°Plus, strength and knowledge don¡¯t go hand-in-hand. Time and space in this universe are the same as time and space in other ces, after all. They work the same here as they do in the sanctuaries. Super Space sh works the same as well. The reasoning behind it is the same. If you understand that, you can find a way to break it.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me. How would you break Super Space sh?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Agree to my conditions first,¡± Ancient Devil shot back.


    ¡°You have to at least prove to me that you can really break the Super Space sh power,¡± Han Sen said, while looking expressionlessly at Ancient Devil.


    That Ancient Devil guy was too dangerous. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t let him out unless he had no other option.


    This had nothing to do with Ancient Devil¡¯s strength. The man was simply too scary. Even if he was just at a Baron level, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to escape.


    Ancient Devil looked at Han Sen. He smiled and said, ¡°You just want to trick me. You want me to give you the solution, and then you can abandon your end of the bargain and keep me here. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get what you want.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something I have never heard about first,¡± Han Sen said, his face unchanging.


    Ancient Devil was quick-witted. He did not keep saying that Han Sen wouldn¡¯t provide him his freedom. He fell silent, then said, ¡°ording to theory, there is only one way to break Super Space sh.¡±


    ¡°What way is that?¡± Han Sen said quickly. He had expected Ancient Devil to continue refusing to answer, but the man had replied startlingly fast.


    ¡°It is to kill yourself.¡± Ancient Devil looked serious, and Han Sen could tell that the man meant what he said. But this was an answer that confused Han Sen.

 Chapter 2762 - Dead Yesterday, Alive Today

    <h4>Chapter 2762 Dead Yesterday, Alive Today</h4>


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Han Sen thought Ancient Devil was ying with him. He couldn¡¯t imagine how killing himself would solve anything.


    Ancient Devil gave Han Sen a predatory grin. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about dying and then being reborn? If you don¡¯t die, how are you supposed to dodge Super Space sh?¡±


    Han Sen had heard of rebirth before, but he didn¡¯t know what it had to do with Super Space sh. He wanted to find a way to counter Super Space sh because he wanted to live. What was the point of killing himself?


    Ancient Devil pointed at Han Sen and said, ¡°Before, we all swore to die like it was yesterday. And after, swore to live like today. Today, you are still alive. Then, what is the difference if you were to die yesterday?¡±


    As he listened to Ancient Devil, Han Sen felt like he was lost in an imprable fog. He had no idea what Ancient Devil was talking about, but he knew that continuing to ask wouldn¡¯t improve the situation. Unless he agreed to let Ancient Devil go, of course. Otherwise, Ancient Devil would continue to avoid reaching the crux of the matter and exining what was required to break Super Space sh. Although in truth, the hints that Han Sen had received thus far weren¡¯t all that bad.


    After leaving Destiny¡¯s Tower, Han Sen thought about what Ancient Devil had said to him. He still couldn¡¯t understand what the man was saying.


    ¡°Suicide... and dying yesterday... Being alive today... What is Ancient Devil trying to tell me?¡± Han Sen spent a long time thinking the matter over, but he couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. It felt like the concept was just beyond reach.


    Suddenly, an invisible shockwave rolled through the air. Two shadows emerged from a quickly-gathering mist, and theynded on the za of the pce.


    ¡°Exquisite and Li Keer are finally here!¡± Han Sen exulted, once he looked closer to confirm that it was them. Ever since he had been locked up in this bottle world, he hadn¡¯t seen hide nor hair of Li Keer or Exquisite.


    As both of them walked before him now, Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He knew Exquisite and Li Keer were only youngsters among the Very High. They wouldn¡¯t be allowed to make any important decisions. Even if they wanted to free Han Sen, they didn¡¯t have the authority.


    ¡°The scales across your body are gone!¡± Li Keer gasped, looking Han Sen over.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know why, but the scales just vanished. Can you ask the leader if I can leave now?¡± Han Sen said.


    Exquisite and Li Keer looked at each other. It was as if they wanted to tell him something, but they were hesitant to actually say it. In the end, Exquisite ended up saying, ¡°The leader still wants you to stay in the bottle.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s going to keep me bottled up in here forever?¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Li Keer assured him. ¡°We will try our best to show everyone that you aren¡¯t a threat. We will try to get your freedom back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°My body no longer possesses the scales. Doesn¡¯t that help erase any suspicions they have about me?¡± Han Sen pointed out, but his voice didn¡¯t sound particrly hopeful.


    Exquisite sighed. ¡°If the scales had been removed by my people, of course, they wouldn¡¯t remain suspect. But now it seems that the scales have simply disappeared by themselves. I¡¯m afraid the leader and the elders won¡¯t believe that the scales just vanished of their own ord and went away for good.¡±


    ¡°That means I¡¯m still to be trapped here?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind had be cid once again. He didn¡¯t expect the Very High to let him go. He would have to escape using his own power.


    Li Keer tried to providefort by saying, ¡°We will try to help you in any way we can. You just need to hold out a little longer, okay?¡±


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t a rookie who had only just started adventuring. He knew these were just words offort that wouldn¡¯t lead to any real changes in his situation.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t leave this ce, can you bring me some books so that I¡¯m notpletely bored?¡± Han Sen asked tly.


    ¡°What kind of books would you like to read? In a situation like this, I don¡¯t think our people will let you read any kind of geno art,¡± Li Keer said, as straight as an arrow. She was often like that, telling Han Sen what he needed to know.


    ¡°No geno arts. I just want some books about philosophy and theology. Something about life and death would be best.¡± Han Sen was hoping that these books might give him inspiration, perhaps revealing what Ancient Devil meant when he spoke of suicide.


    ¡°Let me find a way. We will try and get these books for you,¡± Li Keer answered.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re our silkworm. This is what we should be doing...¡± Li Keer trailed off halfway and fell silent. Han Sen¡¯s situation now was different. He wasn¡¯t really their silkworm anymore.


    But Han Sen seemed to be doing better than they had expected. The way he casually spoke with them, he didn¡¯t sound as if he was going to be locked up forever.


    Before they left, Exquisite told Han Sen, ¡°I will tell the leader that the scales have disappeared. They will most likely send someone to examine your condition. But I don¡¯t think there is a high chance of you leaving. So, do not put too much hope in getting out soon.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. He knew Exquisite had no authority in this matter, so the final say-so wasn¡¯t her decision to make.


    Not long after they left, a Very High true god elite appeared before Han Sen. He checked Han Sen out and asked Han Sen some questions. Han Sen had alreadyposed his answers a long time ago, so when he was asked what had happened, he had a story ready to go. The exnation wasn¡¯t entirely perfect because Han Sen kept trying to avoid talking about certain things. The Very High elder couldn¡¯t tell what was going on.


    After the Very High elder left, no one came to see him for a few days. Han Sen spent the entire time practicing the Sit and Forget Sutra. Time passed rather easily.


    ¡°It has been a while since I saw Yanran and Ling¡¯er. I wonder if Ling¡¯er has grown up yet. And I wonder what is going on with Littleflower. Mom and Dad said they wanted to spend some time traveling. I wonder if they havee back yet...¡± Sometimes, Han Sen would get distracted as he thought about how much he missed his family.


    ¡°The Sit and Forget Sutra ispletely different from Under the Sky. One of them is about entering the world, and the other is about exiting the world. Combining them will be hard. And I have never practiced Very High Sense before, so I have to use Under the Sky as a base. If I start from the beginning with my practice, I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to learn the Sit and Forget Sutra.¡± Han Sen had no way of urately predicting when he would elevate the new skill to a usable level.


    The Sit and Forget Sutra and Under the Sky were simr in structure, but ording to the theory, they operated on different wavelengths. They were practically pr opposites. Even though he had managed to obtain the alpha¡¯s experience and mind, he couldn¡¯tbine the two techniques.


    While Han Sen was stewing in his own frustration, a shadow appeared through the mist surrounding the pce. It was an old Very High man Han Sen wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    The old man didn¡¯t speak. He only tossed something at Han Sen, then turned around and left.


    Han Sen raised an eyebrow, having no clue what the old man had just done. He picked up the item and looked it over. It was a miniptop, about the size of a person¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen turned on theputer. He couldn¡¯t connect to the inte, but there were many ebooks inside it.


    Now Han Sen understood. This was probably Li Keer and Exquisite¡¯s delivery.


    Han Sen browsed quickly through the titles, and he realized that ebooks really were the only things that theputer contained. Most of the books were about philosophy and theology. There wasn¡¯t anything about geno arts, at all.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t really expected to find a geno art, anyway. He flicked through the books. With how much his brain had evolved, it was an easy task for him to memorize the exact contents of a book with a million words. He could recall the content perfectly, without forgetting a single word. Understanding it, however, was something else entirely.


    ¡°Flush Real Sutra.¡± Han Sen jerked when he saw the title of one of the books.

 Chapter 2763 - Judgment a Second Ago

    <h4>Chapter 2763 Judgment a Second Ago</h4>


    Han Sen had seen the Flush Real Sutra before, but that time, the geno art had been written on a tablet. Han Sen hadn¡¯t understood it.


    To be more urate, the geno art had been transcribed across many tablets, and Han Sen had only seen one part of it.


    ording to legend, the Buddha had gained so much strength in recent times because they were researching the broken Flush Real Sutra. That was how they had risen to such prominence in the universe.


    Many Buddha geno arts had been developed from the Flush Real Sutra. Even the shapeshifting skill that Burning Lamp Alpha once used to turn Han Sen into an ant had originated in the Flush Real Sutra.


    ¡°This book must just happen to have the same name. This isn¡¯t the actual geno art, is it?¡± Han Sen opened it to take a look. He scanned through the text, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a geno art. It was just a treatise involving concepts of theology and science.


    It was just like an ordinary theology book. The Flush Real Sutra had so many vague and deep passages, it was difficult to even determine a correct interpretation of the geno art¡¯s contents. But Han Sen had a head start in understanding it. After all, he had once put a great deal of effort into studying the Dongxuan Sutra. Now, that hard work was paying dividends.


    Han Sen continued paging through the book, searching for something noteworthy. Nothing important jumped out at him, and the more he read, the less interested he became. After a while, the content became so boring that Han Sen was about to move on to a different manuscript.


    At that moment, Han Sen found an article that triggered his interest. It talked about there being more than one universe in existence.


    It was trying to say that the universe didn¡¯t exist alone; it was actually a part of a fabric containing many different universes. It was possible for creatures to travel between these universes.


    The concept was difficult to understand. It was like Han Sen was standing on a train, and the universe he inhabited was the carriage around him. However, if he walked forward into a different carriage, he would be in another universe.


    People weren¡¯t locked into the universes that they were born in. Throughout their lives, they flowed seamlessly from one universe into another, and most of the time, they didn¡¯t even realize that anything had changed.


    The divisions between universes weren¡¯t as obvious as a train that was partitioned into carriages. Universes were separated from each other by rules of time and space. The space you were in during one particr second would be different from the space you upied in the next second.


    Based on this multiverse theory, it was logical that a person could go back in time or forward into the future. If there was only one universe, then a person would be locked into a single moment in time, and the past and future would remain forever out of reach. But if reality actually existed as a multiverse, then time could be altered. If a parallel universe existed in the past or the future, then it would be possible to go there.


    Of course, the Flush Real Sutra didn¡¯t give any clear instructions on how Han Sen could go forward and backward in the multiverse. But the theory did provide Han Sen with some inspiration.


    ording to the theory, Super Space sh¡¯s power could sh through one universe and reach the next. So, even though Han Sen could see a knife light, he couldn¡¯t block the knife light. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t dodge it. That was because the attack was actuallynding in a previous universe, and Han Sen was only being injured as a sort of after-effect.


    ¡°If I use my body to block God¡¯s Knife¡¯s power in thest universe, then I won¡¯t get hurt in the present. Like when I use super god spirit body. No matter what time or universe I might be in, God¡¯s Knife¡¯s power cannot hurt me. But the problem is, the super god spirit body is limited right now. Even if I could use it, I¡¯d just end up in a stalemate with God¡¯s Knife unless I could find some way to destroy it. When my time with super god spirit body expired, the fight would be over. I¡¯d lose.¡±


    Han Sen continued talking to himself. ¡°It isn¡¯t like there is no other way. My body cannot withstand God¡¯s Knife, but Super Space sh¡¯s power doesn¡¯t seem to beplete. It cannot choose which universe it shes into. He can only sh the universe one second before. If I could only predict the creature¡¯s attacks a second before theynd, I could block.¡±


    ¡°But God¡¯s Knife continues to grow, and its attacks might no longer be limited to a second before. It would be immensely difficult to predict where an attack wasing from, and if God¡¯s Knife continues to develop, it will be even more difficult. Plus, God¡¯s Knife can see where I¡¯ve moved in the following second. No matter what my defense is, the beast can choose to avoid my defensive position and target whichever weakpoint of mine it wishes to attack.¡±


    ¡°If I can learn the Sit and Forget Sutra, I can cut off my connection to the past. Even if the me in thest universe was killed, then the me in the present wouldn¡¯t be affected. That would be the best-case scenario. But the Sit and Forget Sutra and Under the Sky are in conflict. They cannot be practiced together. So, if I want to block Super Space sh, I have to predict the attack¡¯s direction a second before it is unleashed. Maybe I can use the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to block the attack? That would be difficult, but it isn¡¯t as if I cannot do it. Judgment and formation talents are what I am best at, after all. Under the Sky is the top geno art for those who excel in those skills. Maybe I can really predict one second before, but now, the biggest problem is how to allow God¡¯s Knife to see my movement and still keep it from hitting a vulnerable point.¡±


    The Sit and Forget Sutra couldn¡¯t bebined with Under the Sky, and he couldn¡¯t understand what Ancient Devil was talking about. Instead of worrying about both problems at once, Han Sen focused on practicing Under the Sky to see if he could predict the actions of someone one second in advance.


    God¡¯s Knife could predict what would happen one second in the future, and so Han Sen had to learn the future that God¡¯s Knife already knew. Somehow, he had to force his opponent to attack his shield, rather than his vulnerable flesh. It was an incredibly difficult challenge. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t fathom doing such a thing.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t believe it was an impossible task. Super Space sh was only one skill; it must be breakable. The fight would be something like a game of chess. Every time Han Sen moved, it would alter his opponent¡¯s response. Checkmate was achieved by pushing his opponent into a ce where none of his options were good ones..


    But that thought led to another difficulty. In chess, a yer had to attack their opponent¡¯s weakness. In order to limit his opponent¡¯s options, Han Sen would need to threaten him. If the threat level wasn¡¯t high enough, God¡¯s Knife could just ignore Han Sen¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°God¡¯s Knife is so durable. Even Old Blood Dragon Lady couldn¡¯t destroy his body. I don¡¯t have a strong enough weapon, and my personal power hasn¡¯t reached such a godly level. But even if I can¡¯t kill God¡¯s Knife, if I can just rattle it, I might stand a chance.¡± Han Sen was so excited thinking about this. He finally had an idea.


    Han Sen¡¯s strongest skill was Super Spank. In addition, he had Break Six Skies and Heart Connection.


    The levels and powers of each skill were different. Super Spank wasn¡¯t powerful enough to shatter the substance chains of God¡¯s Knife. So, right now, it wasn¡¯t useful.


    Heart Connection¡¯s pration power was strong, but against God¡¯s Knife¡¯s strong body, it would be useless. The explosive power of Break Six Skies, however, was perfect for Han Sen¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 2764 - Walk Your Own Path

    <h4>Chapter 2764 Walk Your Own Path</h4>


    In the days that followed, Han Sen didn¡¯t eat or drink much. He spent all his time modifying Under the Sky and Break Six Skies.


    Under the Sky wasn¡¯t verypatible with Break Six Skies, so Han Sen would have to use his dual pistols from Spell to channel the power. And Break Six Skies had to be modified, as well. He might not be using the geno art¡¯s full destructive capability, but the explosive power had to be sufficient to annihte God¡¯s Knife. Only by doing that could Han Sen perform his one-second judgment into the past.


    This was a very big project. Han Sen focused all his attention on modifying the skills. He wanted to make the technique as perfect as possible. God¡¯s Knife was such a scary being. If there was the slightest w in his n, Han Sen would lose the fight and die.


    But Han Sen was confident that he had what it took. Sooner orter, he¡¯d make it work.


    ¡°Now that I have sorted out how to deal with the Super Space sh problem, I must move on to thest problem that is standing in my way. How can I actually destroy God¡¯s Knife?¡± While Han Sen was practicing, he mulled over this next task.


    If he was unable to destroy God¡¯s Knife, blocking Super Space sh was pointless. Reaching a stalemate would be the same as losing. Gu Wan¡¯er would remain trapped either way.


    But with Han Sen¡¯s current resources and power, he couldn¡¯t defeat God¡¯s Knife.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t break it, then I must find a way to trap it. Maybe Turtle would be a good choice for that, but I just don¡¯t know if it will work on God¡¯s Knife.¡±


    Han Sen realized that his imagination alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to solve the problem. Whether he was attempting to predict his opponent¡¯s attack vector or trying to determine the effectiveness of Turtle, he needed to perform real-world tests. He had to see how his ns worked out in properbat.


    ¡°It looks like I still need to go to God¡¯s Farm. I wonder if God¡¯s Knife is still on the Demon Sheep?¡± Once Han Sen finished modifying Under the Sky and Break Six Skies, he nned to go to God¡¯s Farm.


    ¡°The path other people walk is the path for them. I have to walk my own path.¡± Han Sen continued not to eat and drink, and he kept chipping away at his modifications to the geno arts. He didn¡¯t sleep or rest for two weeks.


    Every time he thought of Gu Wan¡¯er having to use her own blood to feed that knife every day, Han Sen¡¯s heart ached.


    Before the modification works were finished, Exquisite came back. But this time, it was only her. Li Keer didn¡¯t join her.


    ¡°The leader still isn¡¯t willing to let me out?¡± Han Sen asked, ncing at Li Keer. He was already prepared.


    Exquisite didn¡¯t answer Han Sen. She only coldly told him to follow her. Then, she flew toward the mist.


    Han Sen was surprised. This was well beyond his wildest expectations. Exquisite was going to lead him out of the bottle. Han Sen had never expected the Very High to actually free him.


    But if he was able to leave there so easily, he wasn¡¯t going to hesitate orin. He flew to catch up with Exquisite, and he followed her through the mist.


    ¡°Does the leader believe that I¡¯m not cursed?¡± Han Sen asked Exquisite.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say or ask anything. I¡¯ve got this. You just need to be quiet and follow me,¡± Exquisite said without even looking at him.


    Han Sen could feel there was something amiss here, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak again. He remained silent and followed after Exquisite.


    Exquisite guided the two of them through the mist, and they eventually emerged outside the bottle.


    The hall that held the bottle had such powerful restrictions that they didn¡¯t need a Very High to guard the ce. Exquisite had used a small stamp to enter, and it kept the restrictions from affecting her. She led Han Sen out of the hall.


    After exiting the hall, Exquisite ced her hand on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She was going to teleport both of them away from that ce.


    But Han Sen took her hand, stopping her from using Gxy Teleport.


    Exquisite looked at Han Sen with confusion, and Han Sen looked back at her with a very serious expression. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°Answer my question. Are you taking me to the leader?¡±


    Exquisite hesitated a bit, but then she shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    With that answer, Han Sen was almost certain that his guess was correct. He persisted and asked Exquisite, ¡°The leader hasn¡¯t given you permission to take me out of the bottle world, has he?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with such matters. I¡¯m taking you away from Outer Sky. After you leave Outer Sky, you should go back to Sky Pce. Tell everything that happened here to Zhang Xuandao. If he is willing to keep you, I don¡¯t think our leader will try to take you back from Sky Pce,¡± Exquisite said.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression became unreadable. He knew what was happening now. Exquisite was taking a huge risk. She was breaking the rules and setting him free on the sly.


    Han Sen had never expected that Exquisite might do something like this for him.


    Han Sen had only thought of Exquisite as a tool for elerating his growth, but now, he couldn¡¯t consider her that way anymore.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked, giving Exquisite aplex look.


    ¡°You came into this ce alive. I¡¯m going to make sure you leave this ce the same way,¡± Exquisite said with an emotionless look.


    ¡°If I leave, what is going to happen to you?¡± Han Sen knew the Very High¡¯s rules were strict. The Very High could be an extremely heartless people. If someone broke the rules, they wouldn¡¯t look on the transgression kindly.


    ¡°Nothing much will happen. All I have done is set my silkworm free. It isn¡¯t a big deal. And I have other things to do, anyway. Stop wasting my time,¡± Exquisite said coldly.


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°Yes. We really can¡¯t waste any time. Take me back to the bottle world.¡±


    Exquisite froze. Then, she looked at Han Sen with confusion and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. If you had destroyed your contract with me and trapped me in the bottle world and scolded me, someday I would put my knife to your neck and leave this ce by force.¡± Han Sen paused, and then he went on to say, ¡°But if you let me go like this, I will feel very guilty. I cannot owe someone this much.¡±


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t been with the Very High for very long, but he had taken the time to read their cruel rules. He knew what would happen if she let him go. She might not be killed, but she would be imprisoned for a century.


    Han Sen¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. He didn¡¯t mind fighting people. No matter how cruel the enemy was, he could find a way to kill them. But he was afraid of people treating him too kindly. He didn¡¯t want to owe anyone too much.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know how he could pay back a woman who had wasted her youth on him. He didn¡¯t want Exquisite to be in jail on his behalf for a hundred years. So, he had no choice but to stay.


    Of course, Han Sen also had a n. His situation wasn¡¯t hopeless. If it had been hopeless, he would have simply left and taken Exquisite with him.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that just yet, because Exquisite might notpletely betray the Very High to be with him. So, Han Sen had to reject Exquisite¡¯s good intentions.


    ¡°You won¡¯t owe me anything. This isn¡¯t a big deal,¡± Exquisite said to Han Sen casually.


    ¡°How can a century of jail time be considered nothing? How many centuries can you even live for?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Exquisite was shocked.


    ¡°Send me back.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t answer. He calmly looked at Exquisite with soft eyes.


    ¡°You need to know that if you miss this chance, you risk being trapped inside the bottle¡¯s world forever.¡± Exquisite looked at Han Sen with a conflicted expression.


    ¡°No, I will not. I will use my powers to leave. Nothing can trap me there,¡± Han Sen said firmly. His face looked so confident, as if he was telling her that 1 + 1 = 2.

 Chapter 2765 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 2765 Escape</h4>


    Exquisite looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression. Her resolve had been firm when she decided to go against the rules and risk releasing Han Sen. She might not be jailed for 100 years, but she could still receive extremely dire punishments.


    But now Han Sen wasn¡¯t willing to leave, and he said he would use his powers to escape. Exquisite didn¡¯t know why Han Sen was so confident about this. To her, the things he said were mad.


    The bottle world was inside the hall of the Very High¡¯s alpha. The restrictions there were extremely powerful. In all likelihood, not even a true god elite could ess such a ce without the Very High stamp that disarmed the restrictions.


    Han Sen was a man who had just be deified, and he was proudly announcing that he could use his own power to escape the alpha¡¯s hall. But his certainty aside, he was still locked inside the bottle world. Anyone would think Han Sen was crazy for iming to be capable of such a thing.


    ¡°You need to think about this. My offer now is your only chance,¡± Exquisite said, looking intently at Han Sen.


    ¡°Send me back. It will look bad if people find us here like this,¡± Han Sen said calmly.


    Exquisite could feel what Han Sen was thinking, and she felt rather touched by it. He didn¡¯t want her to get dragged into so much trouble on his behalf. That was why he was so determined to return to the bottle.


    But Exquisite still didn¡¯t understand where Han Sen was getting his confidence. It was oundish to think he could escape a true god prison of his own volition.


    Suddenly, Exquisite¡¯s face went nk. She sighed and said, ¡°Now it is toote for you to go.¡±


    After that, she stopped hesitating. She took Han Sen back to the alpha¡¯s hall and returned him to the bottle world.


    When Exquisite returned into the bottle with Han Sen, she found Uncle Nine waiting for her inside. He looked at Exquisite and frowned. ¡°Exquisite,e with me.¡±


    Han Sen knew Uncle Nine must have found out that she had taken him away for a brief spell. It was fortunate that he didn¡¯t actually leave. Otherwise, the Very High would have considered Exquisite to be a criminal.


    Exquisite looked at Han Sen with aplex expression. Then, she followed Uncle Nine to leave the bottle world.


    ¡°It looks like the Very High haven¡¯t found out that the blood coral has escaped their seal ande back to me. It¡¯s amazing that even their elders didn¡¯t notice it was gone.¡± Han Sen was very curious about the blood coral, but although it seemed to be quite resilient, he couldn¡¯t use it as a weapon. It was just a vessel for Old Blood Dragon Lady¡¯s body.


    Han Sen continued to modify his Under the Sky and Break Six Skies until he couldn¡¯t think of any way to take them further. Then he found the time to go to God¡¯s Farm again.


    Han Sen carefully entered God¡¯s Farm, but he didn¡¯t see Gu Wan¡¯er or God¡¯s Knife anywhere. The carriage that was pulled by nine unicorns had also vanished.


    ¡°Gu Wan¡¯er shoulde back, right?¡± Han Sen was no longer worried about his safety. He was worried about what had happenedst time. The knife or its master might have decided to stop Wan¡¯er froming to Demon Sheep now.


    ¡°What is God¡¯s Farm, exactly? Is it a xenogeneic space or is it part of the normal universe?¡± Han Sen realized he hadn¡¯t tried going back to the sanctuary from there. He knew the chances of it working were slim, but he didn¡¯t mind trying.


    But when he tested it, he really was transported back home. Even Han Sen was surprised, and he said, ¡°If I can travel back here, that means God¡¯s Farm is somewhere in the universe. It isn¡¯t a separate dimension like Outer Sky. If that is the case, then I will be free if I can escape the Demon Sheep¡¯s restrictions.¡±


    If Han Sen¡¯s only problem was being trapped inside the bottle world, this would have made him extremely happy. But now, even though he was free, he couldn¡¯t be happy because he had no way of saving Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Should I tell Lone Bamboo about Wan¡¯er? But I don¡¯t know where to find God¡¯s Farm unless I travel to it using the Four Sheep Cube. It is pointless to tell Lone Bamboo this. I need to figure it all out for myself first.¡± Han Sen went back home. He saw his baby daughter Ling¡¯er and felt much more rxed.


    ¡°My dear Ling¡¯er, when Dad was not around, were you being naughty?¡± He held Ling¡¯er in his arms. He kissed her on the cheek and smiled.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er did behave. Daddy didn¡¯t behave,¡± Ling¡¯er said with a blink.


    ¡°Since when have I been a naughty boy?¡± Han Sen asked curiously.


    Ling¡¯er looked at Ji Yanran, who was cooking in the kitchen. She quietly told Han Sen, ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t been back for a long time. It has made Mommy very angry.¡±


    ¡°How angry is she?¡± Han Sen quietly asked Ling¡¯er.


    Ling¡¯er held onto Han Sen¡¯s neck, ced her little mouth next to Han Sen¡¯s ear, and whispered in a voice that only the two of them would hear. ¡°Mommy said she would teach you a lesson when you came back.¡±


    ...


    Han Sen stayed at home for a few days. Every now and again, he would return to God¡¯s Farm. He still hadn¡¯t seen Wan¡¯er or God¡¯s Knife, and he didn¡¯t have any idea when they would return to the.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just keep waiting like this. I guess it¡¯s time to see if I can break the defenses of Demon Sheep.¡± Han Sen looked up into the skies above him. He became a xenogeneic and flew up off the surface.


    Just likest time, as Han Sen was about to breach the atmosphere, countless knife lights manifested around him. Each attack dealt damage that was equivalent to the strike of a primitive deified elite. The sea of knife lights seemed endless.


    Han Sen could have ignored one or two of those knife lights, but he couldn¡¯t deal with them in the tens or hundreds. There were just too many of those knife lights. They swept toward him like a river,ing down on him without reprieve.


    Han Sen used his medusa shield to fight back, and although the shield didn¡¯t break, the scary impacts knocked Han Sen down from the sky. He shot to the surface like a meteor, creating a huge impact crater when he hit the ground.


    Han Sen made several attempts to get past the¡¯s defenses, but he realized he couldn¡¯t escape the using brute force. Evenrva ss deifieds wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the defensive.


    ¡°If my super god spirit body wasn¡¯t being affected by Wan¡¯er, I could escape. I haven¡¯t been able to use super god spirit body for the longest time, though. It only stays active for a few seconds, and I don¡¯t know if that would be enough time for me to escape.¡± Now that he had exhausted his other options, Han Sen knew he¡¯d have to give it a try. He lifted his shield and flew into the sky once more.


    When his body could no longer take the impact of the knife lights, he lowered the medusa shield and activated his super god spirit mode.


    While he was in his invincible mode, Han Sen teleported. This attempt worked out much better than Han Sen had expected. His heart began to beat more quickly. He needed to teleport as far as he could in order to escape the¡¯s defenses. But when he teleported again, he lost track of how far he had traveled. When he emerged from the jump, he found himself in a strange part of the cosmos. After a while, he noticed located Demon Sheep behind him; it was so distant that it appeared to be the size of his fist. It looked like little more than a small moon from here.


    His super god spirit mode came to an end. It had onlysted long enough for him to teleport once.


    As Han Sen looked around, he saw a group of people flying past. He looked closer, and he noticed a particr Destroyed amongst them. It was Barr.

 Chapter 2766 - Fair and Square Way to Spli

    <h4>Chapter 2766 Fair and Square Way to Spli</h4>


    ¡°Dor, why are you here?¡± Barr noticed Han Sen and recognized his Dongxuan Armor.


    ¡°If I said I was lost, would you believe me?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Barr raised his eyebrows at the answer. He gave Han Sen a weird look and said, ¡°You are lost out here?¡±


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re in an underdeveloped, barren area. It isn¡¯t far from arge barren system. As for precisely where we are, I can¡¯t really tell you. After all, this ce is mostly unexplored. There are no maps here,¡± Barr said.


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought to himself, ¡°A big barren system? That means it most likely belonged to Sacred in ancient times. It is an entrance to the sanctuaries. This was the ce that Old Cat brought Littleflower.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in such a dangerous ce?¡± Han Sen asked Barr.


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t arge barren system, so it isn¡¯t too dangerous. It is just a poor system with few resources, but a small race here discovered a xenogeneic space. They imed they found something awesome here. That is why I havee out here to look.¡± Barr looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Are you interested in visiting this xenogeneic space to check?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t answer. The few deified elites that were apanying Barr approached him. One of them smiled and said, ¡°Barr, why don¡¯t you introduce us to this friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°This is the human called Dor. He was the Marquise winner of thest Geno Being Scroll,¡± Barr exined to the deified, his voice carrying a modicum of respect. He was quite polite to this other Destroyed.


    After that, Barr pointed at the deified elite and said, ¡°Dor, this is the Destroyed¡¯s transmutation deified. He is Elder Nader.¡±


    Barr didn¡¯t introduce the other people around Elder Nader. He only said they were students of Elder Nader.


    They were all just Kings or half-deifieds. Barr himself was already deified, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to introduce them all.


    Elder Nader could see that Barr was being very friendly to Han Sen. He thought Han Sen had to be an elite from some big race, but he was just some scion of a smaller race. The man swiftly lost interest, and he only addressed the asional casual remark toward Han Sen.


    Dor had reached first ce in the Marquise Geno Being Scroll, but Marquises were very different from deifieds. Nader thought he had no reason to take a deified that came from a small race seriously.


    Although it was difficult to be deified, the smaller races asionally got lucky. They might stumble upon a treasure or get their hands on a resource from a stronger race and be deified.


    But deifieds like that always had a bad base. Theycked knowledge and practical skills, and they were likely to cause trouble.


    The Destroyed had previously adopted a few deifieds like that, but showing such benevolence had never worked out well for the Destroyed. The deifieds did little to benefit the Destroyed, and instead, they were a frequent pain in the *ss for their host race. Ever since then, the Destroyed had stopped recruiting deifieds from smaller races. They would rather raise their own elites.


    If Han Sen had been from a big race, Elder Nader would have liked to talk to him. But after learning who Dor was, he was no longer interested.


    Elder Nader might not take Han Sen seriously, but Barr knew about Dor through Dia Robber. Even Dia Robber really admired the elusive Dor, so Barr would never think about underestimating him.


    ¡°Brother Dor, if there is nothing else for you to do here, how about youe with us to explore that xenogeneic space?¡± Barr said, inviting Han Sen along again.


    ¡°We can explore together, but if we get something good, how will we split it?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t really interested in a xenogeneic space, but he didn¡¯t know much about this system. Following Barr and the others might save him from some trouble in the future.


    ¡°Elder Nader is a transmutation deified. He has the most power here. He will take 60% of the goods. How about we split the other 40% between you and me?¡± Barr suggested after a moment of silence.


    Elder Nader wasn¡¯t very happy about that proposition. In his eyes, Dor was just a primitive deified. Twenty percent was too much, he believed. Dor shouldn¡¯t receive any more than ten percent.


    But since Barr had already made the offer, Elder Nader wasn¡¯t going to embarrass the man by stepping on his toes. He remained quiet.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°That isn¡¯t very fair. Never mind.¡±


    ¡°Brother Dor, how would you suggest we split it? You can tell us.¡± Barr knew this adventure would be dangerous. Having an elite like Dor would benefit their mission quite a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m always very fair. If this is a co-operation, I think we should split the rewards 50/50. The Destroyed get 50, and the humans get 50,¡± Han Sen said seriously.


    Fury swept through Elder Nader and his students, and they wanted to burst out crying andughing at the same time.


    He had already been a little upset about the prospect of Han Sen receiving 20%, but he knew that discovering a new xenogeneic space could be a dangerous and weird adventure. Enlisting the help of an extra deified was a good idea. He wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the 20% offer if he hadn¡¯t understood that having Han Sen along could prove useful. But now, Han Sen wanted 50% of the total goods. That was too ridiculous.


    ¡°Small races have their diminutive status for a reason. After bing deified, they do tend to be full of themselves. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even know the difference between a primitive deified and a transmutation deified. And he wants to split the goods 50/50?¡± Elder Nader was angered by the suggestion. He looked at Han Sen and snorted. ¡°If you were arva deified, I would consider 50/50.¡±


    ¡°I am primitive. I will only ept 50/50.¡± Han Sen stood his ground.


    Even though he was only primitive, his body was incredibly strong, and he had studied many geno arts. Even ordinary transmutation deifieds couldn¡¯t really defeat Han Sen. So, Han Sen believed 50/50 was fair.


    But Elder Nader was not of the same opinion. After hearing Han Sen, heughed. ¡°Your stomach is too big. We can¡¯t feed you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I have to go,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he turned to Barr and told him, ¡°Brother Barr, do you have a star map I can purchase? I would really appreciate it if you could sell one to me.¡±


    ¡°It is just a star map. It isn¡¯t worth much. Just take it, if you need it.¡± Barr opened hismunicator and sent the star map to Han Sen.


    ¡°Thanks a lot. We will meet again, Brother Barr.¡± Han Sen epted it and nodded his thanks.


    Seeing Han Sen leave, one of Elder Nader¡¯s studentsughed. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know his ce. He thinks that bing deified has made him invincible in the universe. A deified like him, who doesn¡¯t know his ce, is as insubstantial as smoke. There is nothing for him to be cocky about.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is just a primitive deified. Our master could squeeze him to death with one hand. Why be so polite to him?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid he doesn¡¯t understand how much difference there is between a primitive and a transmutation. That is why he was so confident. Master, you should take this into your own hands and show him who the boss is.¡±


    ¡°Who gave him the confidence to suggest going 50/50 with the master?¡±


    The students kept talking and judging Han Sen. They sounded as if they were all stronger than Han Sen. They had clearly forgotten that they were all Kings and Han Sen was deified.

 Chapter 2767 - A Xenogeneic Space That Seems Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 2767 A Xenogeneic Space That Seems Familiar</h4>


    Han Sen kept flying. As he went, he examined his star map. A quick perusal of the star map confirmed that the system he was currently in was near a big barren system.


    ¡°It is a shame they aren¡¯t exploring the big barren system. Otherwise, I would have gone with them for free,¡± Han Sen said to himself.


    But not long after, he encountered someone he was familiar with once again. He saw Dragon One flying quickly toward him.


    ¡°Dor!¡± Dragon One screamed in shock. Upon seeing Dor, the man had recognized him immediately.


    Han Sen had no choice but to talk to Dragon One. Dragon One was headed toward the xenogeneic space, but something must have happened to the Dragon race, because he was going alone.


    ¡°Brother Dor, are you interested in exploring a xenogeneic space with me?¡± Dragon One thought the same thing as Barr. People like Han Sen were good to have as allies when you were going somece dangerous.


    ¡°We can go together, but if we do, we must split the rewards 50/50,¡± Han Sen said immediately, not wanting to waste time beating around the bush.


    Dragon One didn¡¯t hesitate. He smiled. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Once Dragon One had agreed to Han Sen¡¯s request, he exined the situation inside the xenogeneic space.


    Because it was near the big barren system, and it wasrgely unexplored, not many of the high races went there. So, this ce had been taken over by a lower race known as the Red Rats.


    The Red Rats were a small race, and the strongest of them were only King ss. They didn¡¯t even have a half-deified in their midst.


    There weren¡¯t many xenogeneics in that system, so they had always been fine.


    But in more recent times, a star had exploded in the system. The explosion had turned out to have important ramifications for the Red Rats. After the star exploded, the Red Rats discovered, to their shock, that the star had hidden the entrance to a xenogeneic space.


    The Red Rats were happy about this, and so they sent people to explore the xenogeneic space. But then, something happened.


    One hundred million Red Rats had gone to explore that xenogeneic space, but only one Red Rat made it back. The other Red Rats perished somece inside.


    ording to the Red Rat that survived, the xenogeneic space was a very spooky ce. It was like there were countless suns hanging in there. The xenogeneic space was very hot and scary. They tried to get close to one of the suns, but the sun suddenly exploded. Millions of the Red Rats were turned into dust. Only that one Red Rat made it back, but it didn¡¯t even know why it had been spared. By all logic, it should have died in the explosion like the other Red Rats.


    The survivor was only a small Viscount, too. It wasn¡¯t any stronger than the 100,000,000 Red Rats that had died. Since no Marquises had survived, it was hard to imagine how he managed to make it out.


    And then, a few dayster, that lucky Red Rat evolved. It went from Viscount to Earl. And then it continued leveling up. This sudden evolution was shocking for everyone.


    When Dragon One arrived, the creature had just be King ss.


    The situation was so weird, and the strange Red Rat had garnered the attention of every race. They wanted to figure out what spurred the creature¡¯s swift evolution. They wondered what sort of benefit the Red Rat had managed to get his hands on inside the xenogeneic space. He had been evolving at an unbelievable rate.


    Many races had sent their low-level people into the xenogeneic space, but none of those teams had been heard from again. So, all the races were now forced to send their deified elites to check the ce out.


    After hearing Dragon One exin all this, Han Sen¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He also wanted to know why the Red Rat had evolved so quickly. Its evolution speed was something of a miracle in the geno universe.


    Han Sen and Dragon One raced to the entrance of that xenogeneic space. On the way, Dragon One had been thinking quite a bit. He nced at Han Sen, who seemed content to travel silently beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but cough and say, ¡°Brother Dor, aren¡¯t you interested in how I leveled up to deified so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Is bing deified something special?¡± Han Sen looked at Dragon One with confusion.


    Dragon One didn¡¯t know what to say. The speed with which he had be deified made him one of the best of the Dragons. Han Sen had made it sound like something average and expected. That depressed him a little. He had intended to show off and maybe brag a little, but he couldn¡¯t do that now.


    After they reached their destination, Han Sen couldn¡¯t keep the surprise off his face.


    The entrance to the xenogeneic space was a ck hole. It must have be a ck hole after the sun exploded. Once the destructive power was expended, it had copsed into the entrance to a xenogeneic space.


    The two of them had gone there to explore, so they weren¡¯t going to be put off or frightened by the intimidating sight. They both entered the ck hole. As soon as they did, Han Sen felt as if he had been teleported through space.


    What was inside the xenogeneic space caught Han Sen off guard. Dragon One had said that the ce was filled with suns, so he had thought the xenogeneic space was in space.


    After getting there, he realized it was argendmass. Thend stretched into the distance, seemingly without end. There were mountains, boulders, and trees everywhere that Han Sen looked.


    But it was different from ordinarynds. The mountains, boulders, and woods all looked like charcoal. It was like this whole world had turned into ash.


    Everything in sight was painted in shades of ck and white. The scene wasn¡¯t colorful like a normalndscape should have been. All of the surroundingnd and mountains were a monochromatic pitch-ck. Some of them even had burned, charcoal-like crystals.


    The air was frighteningly hot. It felt like the whole ce might catch fire any second. Han Sen raised his head to the sky, and there he saw what Dragon One had told him about. Several enormous suns hung in the sky. There had to be at least a dozen of them.


    ¡°What do these suns do? Are theys? Or are they some sort of creature?¡± Han Sen wondered aloud. He stared at the suns in the sky as he spoke. He was so far away that he couldn¡¯t feel the presence of the suns. He could only feel the scary heat that wasing from them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What I do know for sure, though, is that these suns must not have always been here,¡± Dragon One said.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Han Sen looked at Dragon One with confusion.


    Dragon One pointed at a nearby mountain that was ck and crystalline. It was all burned, and he said, ¡°Look over there. There is a building next to that mountain. That means there used to be life there.¡±


    Han Sen looked to where Dragon One was pointing. He saw that, in the middle of the burned mountain, there was a tower. It seemed to have seven floors. But just like the mountains, boulders, and trees around it, the tower was as ck as charcoal. It could have easily been mistaken for a lump of coal.


    The two of them flew toward the tower, and when they reached it, they found many other charcoal buildings as well. They stumbled across an old, charcoal city. Although they saw no creatures, judging from the size of the city, there must have been at least 100,000 creatures living there at one point.


    But for some reason, the old city was just like thendscape around it. It had be charcoal in the course of a single second. Everything stood perfectly still, retaining the shape it might have once had before it was ckened. Even the leaves still had their veins.


    ¡°This ce, I think I have seen it somece before... Wait, this ce is like the ce in the sanctuary where I found the little red bird. Is this the Phoenix Nirvana?¡± Han Sen was shocked as he came to this conclusion.

 Chapter 2768 - Between Two Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 2768 Between Two Mountains</h4>


    This ce looked like the area in which Han Sen had first found the little red bird. Even the mountains and stones were charcoal. The little red bird was born in a ce just like this, if you removed the additional suns from the equation.


    ¡°This is an impressive use of the fire element. It turned this whole ce into charcoal. That isn¡¯t something ordinary heat can do,¡± Dragon One said in awe.


    Han Sen raised his head and looked into the sun high above. He thought the suns were the most suspicious aspect of this realm. Perhaps they weren¡¯t even suns, at all. They might have been some scary, fire-element xenogeneics for all he knew.


    ¡°ording to the Red Rat survivor, one of the suns exploded and turned them all to dust. So, it is certainly possible that they¡¯re living beings.¡± Han Sen considered the possibility, but he didn¡¯t dare to try teleporting closer to the suns to check. He was there to im easy rewards, not to needlessly risk his life. Even if the suns were some sort of powerful xenogeneic, there was no need for Han Sen to risk his own safety.


    Dragon One tilted his nose into the wind and sniffed, then smiled. ¡°It looks like many other creatures have already been here before we arrived.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Dragon, not a dog,¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°How can you take a whiff of the air and discern how many people were here before us?¡±


    Dragon One was oblivious to Han Sen¡¯s skepticism, though. He went on to say, ¡°The Destroyed have been here. The Foxes have been here, as well...¡±


    Dragon One named a dozen different races. Han Sen was shocked. He didn¡¯t know about most of the races Dragon One mentioned, but Barr and Elder Nader had been there, so Dragon One was correct about the presence of the Destroyed.


    ¡°Your nose sure is powerful,¡± Han Senplimented.


    Dragon One smiled. ¡°That is nothing remarkable. It is just a small trick of mine. I can analyze the substances that creatures and people leave behind, and it lets me learn who they were.¡±


    ¡°That is so powerful,¡± Han Sen said, with honest admiration in his voice. His Dongxuan Aura was simr to this, but this was more straightforward.


    As the pair were talking, a shadow appeared. It was heading for the old charcoal city.


    Han Sen and Dragon One looked warily at the shadow. In a ce like this, they needed to be cautious until they were certain of who was approaching them. It could very well have been an enemy. They couldn¡¯t let their vignce slip for one moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bao Lian of the Extreme King,¡± Han Sen thought. He looked at the shadow with shock. He hadn¡¯t expected to meet Bao Lian there.


    But when he had seen Bao Lian before, he was Han Sen. Bao Lian had never met Dor before, so Han Sen stayed silent and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°This is a deified from the Extreme King. His name is Bao Lian,¡± Dragon One said with a frown.


    While they were talking, Bao Liannded at a ce that wasn¡¯t too far from them. He observed the two of them, and then he looked at Dragon One and said, ¡°Ah, it is Mr. Dragon One. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Since we¡¯ve encountered each other under such unlikely circumstances, I can only consider it as fate. Are you willing to explore this xenogeneic space with me?¡±


    Bao Lian was surprisingly polite. He didn¡¯t act like the average Extreme King elite. Han Sen was surprised.


    The Dragons were brave people, butpared to the Extreme King, they weren¡¯t as talented. And the Dragons sort of relied on the power and infrastructure of the Extreme King. In a way, the Extreme King were their employers orndlords. There was no need for Bao Lian to behave so politely.


    Han Sen had no idea that while King Bai was in charge, the Bao family had been doing poorly. They were doing anything that they could to gain an edge. This time, they had sent Bao Lian to explore the new xenogeneic space.


    Bao Lian must have known it was a dangerous endeavor. Co-operating with powerful elites like Dragon One would be safer than exploring alone.


    ¡°I would like to.¡± Dragon One looked at Han Sen and smiled with his answer.


    Dragon One was worried that this ce might be too dangerous, just as Bao Lian thought it might be. Since they shared a like mind, an alliance seemed to make sense.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Bao Lian asked, indicating Han Sen.


    Dragon One introduced Han Sen as Dor. Bao Lian stared at Han Sen in amazement, and he said, ¡°Is this the Dor who came first ce in the Geno Being Scroll battles? I heard your name a long time ago. It is a shame it has taken me so long to finally meet you. You really are a talented young man.¡±


    Although the Extreme King hadn¡¯t had any of their people participate in the Geno Being Scroll fights, Bao Lian had made sure to watch the battles unfold. He recognized Dor, but he wasn¡¯t really as starstruck as he was pretending to be. He only knew there was a guy called Dor who was supposedly pretty good.


    ¡°Mr. Bao Lian, you are more knowledgeable than I am. Can you tell me which civilization might have once upied a city such as this?¡± Dragon One asked Bao Lian after their greetings were over.


    Bao Lian nced at the buildings all around them. ¡°These structures are fairly primitive. Races usually create buildings like this when they are in their infancy. Because this culture was obviously new and underdeveloped, it is difficult to determine which race might have actually owned these.¡±


    After pausing briefly, Bao Lian pointed at a tower in the old city. ¡°On this tower¡¯s wall, you can see the traces of a carving. It looks like a carving of a phoenix. And this ce seems to have been barbecued by something possessing a frightening amount of power with the fire element.¡±


    ¡°A deified phoenix, perhaps?¡± Dragon One asked in wonder. He quickly looked where Bao Lian was pointing, and he noticed there was indeed a carving there¡ªalbeit a slightly blurred one. Very faintly, he could make out the shape of a bird.


    But Dragon One had never seen one of the legendary, true god phoenixes before. He didn¡¯t know if that was what a phoenix actually looked like.


    Bao Lian nodded and said, ¡°Phoenixes are the alphas of the fire element. It is very rare that a true god phoenix arises, and if one does, even the Extreme King will not dare offend it. If this ce really is connected with a phoenix, we are going to have to be careful. We cannot risk provoking it.¡±


    Dragon One nodded his agreement, then turned the conversation to how they should proceed. Once they decided on a route to follow, they moved past the city and ventured deeper into the xenogeneic space.


    Han Sen pretended to not know who Bao Lian was, and Bao Lian seemed interested enough to meet Han Sen. They talked quite a bit, and Bao Lian seemed to like him.


    Bao Lian continued to behave humbly, and he didn¡¯t act like the typically arrogant Extreme King. But Han Sen knew Bao Lian was a very powerful adversary. Thest time they fought, Han Sen found himself in a very tricky situation.


    And Han Sen had yet to figure out what sort of power Bao Lian had wielded when theyst fought. In truth, he was a little afraid of Bao Lian. He needed to figure out how the man¡¯s power worked.


    The two of them got along very well. They chatted so much along the way, it was almost as if they were brothers.


    ¡°There are creatures over there,¡± Dragon One interrupted them from upfront.


    Han Sen and Bao Lian looked ahead and found themselves looking at tworge mountains. They were 10,000 meters high, and a long stretch of wood bridged the distance between them, running from one peak to the other. In the middle of the bridge stood a big, ck-steel bell.


    Many creatures were standing along the bridge, staring at the ck-steel bell.

 Chapter 2769 - Two Ape Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2769 Two Ape Mountain</h4>


    The bell¡¯s base was a hundred meters wide. It hung between the two mountains, and the mass and gravity of the bell made it an impressive sight to anyone within range.


    Mystical engravings covered the surface of the giant bell, visible even from a great distance because of the size of the bell. The engravings looked rather strange. They seemed to depict a bird that was flying through aplex series of loops and twirls. Han Sen and the others were unsure what it meant.


    But on the front of the bell, there was an engraving of a true god bird. There was no doubt about this picture; it represented a true god phoenix.


    Many creatures stood across the bridge, looking up at the ck-steel bell. But for some reason, none of them were fighting over it. They simply stared up at the object, enthralled.


    Han Sen noticed Barr and Elder Nader among the creatures standing on the bridge. They were staring up at the bell with the same expression on their faces as they creatures around them. They weren¡¯t trying to im the item as their own, and neither were they leaving. They were transfixed. It was a strange thing for Han Sen to see.


    Dragon One called to Barr, but Barr paid him no heed. The Destroyed¡¯s eyes remained firmly locked on the bell.


    ¡°Something is wrong,¡± Dragon One said quietly. He looked in the direction of the ck-steel bell and frowned.


    There was no need for him to say it, though; Han Sen and Bao Lian had already noticed that something was off. Barr and the others seemed to have been trapped by some unseen force. Why else would they be ignoring people who were calling their names?


    Han Sen secretly cast his Dongxuan Sutra. He focused his attention on the two mountains, the wood that bridged them, and the ck-steel bell, hoping to discern a clue or two from them.


    As he stared at them, he did notice something.


    The bridge between the two mountains and the big steel bell had some sort of natural connection. They were subtly releasing some sort of power. It was rather weird.


    The big mountains, the bridge, the big steel bell; they wereposed of three different materials. In ordinary circumstances, they shouldn¡¯t have been exuding the same type of power, and yet they were. The energy that radiated from them was all of the same wavelength.


    ¡°Weird. This is so weird,¡± Bao Lian mumbled as he kept looking.


    ¡°What have you found, Mr. Bao?¡± Dragon One asked.


    Bao Lian pointed at the two big mountains and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think these two mountains look rather unique?¡±


    ¡°Unique? What kind of unique are you talking about?¡± Dragon One looked over the two mountains again and didn¡¯t seem to espy anything too special about them.


    ¡°It¡¯s their shape. Don¡¯t you think those two mountains look like two giant apes?¡± Bao Lian asked in a strained voice, pointing at the two big mountains.


    Han Sen had been looking at the two mountains for some time, but he hadn¡¯t noticed that. Now that Bao Lian had pointed it out, Han Sen noticed that the two big mountains really did look like two apes holding up a bridge of wood. They supported the weight of the ck-steel bell, which looked as if it was going to fall any second.


    Han Sen had many questions about what they were seeing. He was curious about the design, but he didn¡¯te to any conclusions. Dragon One looked at it for a while, and before long, his eyes widened. ¡°Two apes holding up a bridge of wood. Does that mean we¡¯re actually looking at the legendary Two Ape Mountain? No way! Two Ape Mountain belonged to Sacred, and it was destroyed long ago. Why is it here?¡±


    ¡°This might not be the genuine Two Ape Mountain. For all we know, it just looks simr,¡± Bao Lian said. But he couldn¡¯t seem to tear his eyes away from the Two Ape Mountain. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    ¡°What is the Two Ape Mountain?¡± Han Sen had never heard the term before. He looked at Bao Lian and Dragon One.


    ¡°In the legends regarding Sacred, tales tell of a very famous mountain,¡± Dragon One exined. ¡°Originally, Two Ape Mountain was just a pair of ordinary mountains. They were nothing special. Butter on, Sacred Leader and his trusted partner yed chess for seven days and seven nights. Eventually, the game ended in a tie. So, the Sacred leader decided to build a bridge between those two mountains and construct a pavilion at the center of the bridge to y chess. That way, he could continue ying chess with that forever-trusted partner. The two big mountains looked like old apes, and after the bridge and the pavilion were built, it looked like the two old apes were carrying a carriage. Therefore, Two Ape Mountain is asionally called Two Apes Holding Up a Carriage Mountain.¡±


    Bai Lian carried on with the story, saying, ¡°In the legends, that pavilion was used for many chess matches between Sacred Leader and his trusted partner. It is a heavenly topic for those who love chess. But in the legends, when Sacred was destroyed, Two Ape Mountain was also destroyed. The bridge and the pavilion went missing. What we¡¯re looking at here might appear simr, but it isn¡¯t actually Two Ape Mountain.¡±


    Dragon One went on to say, ¡°Although moving mountains isn¡¯t difficult for deified elites, the most important part of Two Ape Mountain was the chess records located inside the pavilion. Since the pavilion containing those records is missing, who would have gone to the effort of relocating Two Ape Mountain all the way out here? The pavilion has been reced with a big steel bell. I highly doubt that this is the Two Ape Mountain that came from Sacred.¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t really know anything about this, so he had nothing to add to the conversation. He merely listened to them exin the history.


    ¡°A person who could y chess with Sacred Leader? I bet Sacred¡¯s partner was very famous. What was his name, and what race did he hail from?¡± Han Sen enquired.


    Dragon One shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I know. It is documented in the history books of our race, but I¡¯ve never actually read them myself. And the books never did state who Sacred¡¯s chess partner was.¡±


    ¡°Back then, Sacred Leader ruled almost the entire universe. He had many strong subordinates. He had four holy beasts and ten generals. All of them were amazingly powerful elites. It would be hard to find out which of them yed chess with him,¡± Bao Lian said.


    Han Sen started to ask something, but he suddenly heard a loud ringing noise. Although the air around them was still and devoid of wind, the ck-steel bell started to chime. Every time it moved, it unleashed a loud bell-chime.


    The sound that the bell produced seemed entirely ordinary. There was nothing special about the acoustics. It didn¡¯t seem to possess any special kind of power.


    But the next second, Han Sen, Bao Lian, and Dragon One froze. As the bell rang, the charcoal appearance of the trees and the mountains suddenly faded away. Color began to seep back into the ck and white world.


    The charred appearance of the trees vanished, and healthy shades of green and brown swept over them. New leaves sprang into existence as Han Sen and the others watched. The vegetation around them wasing back to life with startling speed.


    Across the two ape-like mountains, small shrubs and grass rose around and between the rocks.


    What Han Sen saw was very weird. It was like a dead maning back to life.


    A secondter, the world around them was full of greenery. Life was spreading to cover every surface, flourishing in unchecked glory. The two mountains started to look green, as well. Everything in sight seemed to be radiating a lifeforce. Thendscape lookedpletely different than it had looked before.


    The only thing that hadn¡¯t changed was the ck-steel bell. It looked exactly as it had before it began to chime. The noise of the bell died down, and it remained where it was, very still.

 Chapter 2770 - God Bird

    <h4>Chapter 2770 God Bird</h4>


    The bridge itself began to sprout branches, and Barr and the others snapped out of their daze. They all sought to fly away from the growing limbs, but as soon as they started to move, branches came at them from all directions.


    Barr was a primitive deified elite. With his full power, he could devastate a with a single punch. But he couldn¡¯t resist those branches that reached out and began to wrap themselves around him. The branches tied him up like a cocoon, with only his head poking out above the leaves.


    Barr wasn¡¯t the only one to be caught; even the transmutation ss Elder Nader was unable to escape. He released his power in a massive surge, but under the force of the branches, his power was like snow melting under a spring sun. His attempts to protect himself dissolved into nothing, and then the branches bound him firmly.


    No creature upon the nk bridge was exempted from this. They were all tied up in cocoons of various sizes, and soon they were all dangling helplessly from the bridge.


    As Han Sen looked at them, he was struck by how much they looked like caterpirs. He had often found those insects hanging from the trees near his old house. They would hang from the branches, motionless unless a wind caught them and waved them back and forth. The sight before him was eerily simr.


    Han Sen kept observing the captured creatures, falling back as he did. Even Elder Nader had been unable to resist the ensnaring branches. Han Sen didn¡¯t think he was much stronger than Elder Nader. If he got close, he might end up suffering the same fate. He didn¡¯t want to end up snared by the branches, too.


    Dragon One and Bao Lian seemed to share his opinion. They all made sure to retreat with haste.


    The squawking of a bird sounded clearly throughout the sky. Within a second, Han Sen felt a very frightening presence descending on the strange realm. It rushed down from the sky in a blur, moving too quickly for them to react. It was like watching a ne crash. Although the bird itself remained in the sky, the weight of the bird¡¯s aura hit the ground, instantly crushing anything on the surface.


    Han Sen found that his body had been mmed down into the dirt, and he couldn¡¯t get up. The scary pressure was slowly pushing him into the ground like it was made of quicksand. His face had almost been crushed. He couldn¡¯t get out.


    Han Sen¡¯s face was on its side, trying to discern where the sound of that bird came from. Far away, up in the sky, he saw arge bird burning with a white me. It was soaring through the air, and the very scary pressure came from its body.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t be certain what kind of bird it was. It looked elegant, proud, gorgeous, majestic; it was like a god from the sky. It was like the legends that described the god phoenix. But Han Sen had never seen a real phoenix before, so he couldn¡¯t be sure if he was seeing one now.


    The big bird was soaring casually over the mountain. Wherever it went, thendscape beneath it came back to life. Every tree, bush, and de of grass was brimming with lifeforce once more.


    The big bird flew in slow circles, and it seemed like the whole world was following it, hoping to be given a lifeforce again. The green trees were repopted with leaves. Flowers were popping up out of the ground. Wherever the bird went, new life followed behind. The deserted wastnd was turning into a tropical paradise.


    ¡°A phoenix... It really is a phoenix...¡± Bao Lian was lying on the ground next to Han Sen. He stared up nkly, seemingly at a loss for how to react.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so unlucky recently. I entered an undeveloped xenogeneic space and found a true god ss xenogeneic phoenix. The chances of that are lower than winning the lottery,¡± Han Sen grumbled in his heart.


    Fortunately, the phoenix wasn¡¯t flying toward them. It flew to the nk bridging the Two Ape Mountain. It glided slowly forward on its huge wings until it reached the bridge.


    After circling the bridge three times, the phoenix with its white mes descended onto the wood. The fire on its body didn¡¯t harm the wood. It actually seemed to be forcing more lifeforce into the nk, and it made the branches grow even faster.


    The phoenix then lowered its head to look at the creature nearest to it. The creature looked like a golem from what Han Sen could see through the cocoon of branches. Only the golem¡¯s head was clearly visible.


    ¡°Answer a question for me. If the answer satisfies me, then I will forgive you for offending me.¡± The phoenix didn¡¯t physically speak, but everyone who could see the phoenix could hear its voice in their minds.


    ¡°I will answer any question you would like me to. What do you want to know?¡± the golem-like creature said.


    ¡°One day, you and your partner encounter danger. One of you has to die for the other to be saved, and you have the power to decide... Do you choose to die for your partner to be saved? Or would you prefer that your partner perish so that you could live?¡±


    The voice of the phoenix rumbled, shaking their minds as it spoke.


    Everyone was shocked. They had expected the deity to ask about some ancient secret. They never expected a question like this.


    And it didn¡¯t seem like the question had a single correct answer. Different people would respond in different ways.


    But since the phoenix had already asked, the golem couldn¡¯t refuse to answer. It swallowed and replied, ¡°I would sacrifice myself to save my partner so that she could live.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrite.¡± The phoenix¡¯s voice yed in everyone¡¯s head. It sounded disdainful.


    The next second, Han Sen and the others watched the phoenix lower its head. It opened its beak in the golem¡¯s direction.


    But the phoenix didn¡¯t bite down. Rather, it made a sucking motion, as if it was drawing in a breath. A weird power came out of the golem¡¯s body and vanished into the phoenix¡¯s mouth.


    After that strange power was taken away, the golem¡¯s head looked like a dried-up husk. Then, the entire creature turned into sand and scattered across the wind. No trace of the being was left to see.


    Everyone stared at the ce where the golem had been in silence. Although the golem was just a King ss creature, its power had been drained until it was nothing more than dust. It was a bit too scary to fullyprehend.


    The phoenix didn¡¯t seem to think that what it had done was a big deal. Ignoring the sand that was still leaking from the now-empty cocoon, the phoenix moved to the next cocooned creature like it was walking down the aisle in a grocery store.


    This creature¡¯s head looked like it belonged to an octopus or squid. Han Sen recognized this one. This being had been following Elder Nader, so it had to be one of Elder Nader¡¯s students.


    That creature turned pale when the phoenix looked at him. And then, he heard the phoenix¡¯s voice sound again. Once more, it was in everyone¡¯s head. ¡°One day, you and your partner encounter danger. One of you has to die for the other to be saved, and you have the power to decide. Do you choose to die for your partner to be saved? Or would you prefer that your partner perish so that you could live?¡±


    That creature was terrified, but it noticed that the question was exactly the same as before. He was so happy.


    The golem had already given one answer, and that answer was wrong. So, the squid creature assumed that the other answer must be correct.


    Thinking of that, the creature hastily shouted, ¡°I would choose to save myself!¡±


    ¡°Obscene.¡± Before the creature could exin why he had chosen to save himself at his partner¡¯s expense, the phoenix¡¯s angry voice rumbled in everyone¡¯s heads.


    The phoenix lowered its head and drew in a breath. The creature¡¯s power was ripped out of it, and the body turned into dust. The wind carried it away.


    A chill sank into the hearts of all the onlookers, and goosebumps red all over their skin. They thought that giving a different answer to the question would allow them to live. But now, it seemed as if the question posed by the phoenix had no correct answer. It all depended on the phoenix¡¯s mood.

 Chapter 2771 - You Can Eat This

    <h4>Chapter 2771 You Can Eat This</h4>


    Han Sen, Bao Lian and Dragon One felt a cold sweat gather across their brows. There was nothing in the world that was scarier than an unreasonable deity. It was obvious that the god phoenix wasn¡¯t acting rationally.


    ¡°You. Answer this question.¡± The phoenix turned to another King ss noble. That person was also a student of Elder Nader, and he was asked the same question.


    ¡°Master...¡± The guy seemed to be on the verge of tears. He spoke to Elder Nader with a trembling voice.


    Elder Nader¡¯s face turned green. He had brought many of his students there to explore the new xenogeneic space. He hadn¡¯t expected them to run face-first into a true god. Such a being was a truly terrifying existence. He knew this was going to be bad.


    But this student was behaving with such weakness. He was a King ss elite with Destroyed blood. And yet, he sounded weaker than some low-ranking outsider.


    ¡°Answer my question.¡± The mes across the phoenix¡¯s body exploded, covering the skies and the earth with a white me. The eyes of the bird stared down at the Destroyed King with demonic intensity.


    The Destroyed student looked pale, and he hurried up to answer, ¡°I would listen to my partner. If she wanted me to live, I would live. If she wanted me to die, I would die.¡±


    ¡°What a wimp.¡± The phoenix grunted callously. It opened its mouth and drew in a breath. Just like the other two creatures, the Destroyed King¡¯s body was reduced to nothing but ash.


    Every person¡¯s heart sank. It was obvious that the phoenix was ying with them. No matter what they answered, they were going to die.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, kill me. I¡¯m not answering your crappy bird-brained question,¡± shouted a nameless King when he saw the phoenix looking down on him.


    ¡°If that is what you desire, then I will do it.¡± The phoenix was still acting very high-ss and elegant. It lowered its head, opened its beak, and inhaled. The King dissolved into dust.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. He had been hoping that the phoenix¡¯s question was simr to the wishes offered by the gods. He had suspected that if he didn¡¯t answer the question, the phoenix might not be able to hurt him. But after watching the death of the most recent victim, it was evident things weren¡¯t like that.


    Dragon One and Bao Lian¡¯s faces looked grey, and sweat had beaded across their faces. They thought their feelings would be reflected in Han Sen, and that they would feel hopeless.


    The phoenix asked the same question to another few creatures, but no matter what they answered, the results were the same. They all had their life forces ripped out of them.


    The powerful Elder Nader was a transmutation deified, but he could only watch the events unfold. He couldn¡¯t resist or do anything about it.


    Eventually, the phoenix came before Elder Nader. Elder Nader¡¯s three heads and six eyes stared back at the phoenix. It looked as if he wanted to attack the phoenix, but his body was bound too tightly by the branches. He couldn¡¯t even move, let alone fight. He couldn¡¯t even wiggle his fingers.


    The branches hadn¡¯t just trapped his body. If the situation was that simple, then his elite transmutation powers would have allowed him to turn a simple exhale into an end-of-the-world thunder god. He wouldn¡¯t be rendered helpless by mere physical restraints.


    But now, Elder Nader couldn¡¯t exert any strength. He wasn¡¯t even sure if his power had been contained or drained entirely.


    As everyone waited for Elder Nader to die, the phoenix turned its face away. It turned around, and its raptor-like gaze locked onto Han Sen and the two others on the ground next to him.


    The hearts of the three began to bound. Before they realized what was going on, the phoenix pped its wings and flew down the mountain.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Han Sen suddenly felt sick with fear. Why had that phoenix suddenly changed its mind, leaving a deified elite to fly toward them instead?


    The faces of Dragon One and Bao Lian turned green. Losing all sense of decorum, Dragon One shouted at Bao Lian, ¡°Mr. Bao, if we don¡¯t fight, we don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    Bao Lian¡¯s face darkened with frustration. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to fight? Have you been paying attention? The power gap is too significant. Even though my King body isn¡¯t suppressed, I can¡¯t seem to use its power. There is no chance of fighting back. Aren¡¯t you a Dragon? Don¡¯t you call yourself the bravest race? Don¡¯t you guys have high resistance to any kind of power? Can you break the suppression on me so that I can activate my King body? Perhaps that way we can get out of this mess.¡±


    Dragon One sank against his bonds. ¡°If I could break free, do you think I would remain here trapped?¡±


    The discussion was pointless. The two of them were locked-down there, and neither of them could get free. Dragon One could see that Bao Lian was useless, so he shouted at Han Sen, ¡°Dor, if you can escape, take us away now. Do it before it is toote.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. Even if he used his super god spirit body to escape, it would onlyst a second. Once that time was up, the phoenix¡¯s power would be back to suppressing him. He was a dead man, either way.


    There was nothing that the three of them could do to escape. And by now, the phoenix had reached them. Itnded ten meters away from the three and looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°No way. There are so many creatures you can eat, but you choose to eat me? I am not Tang Sanzang. What are you staring at me for?¡± Han Sen felt so depressed. He prepared to activate his super god spirit body. Although his chances of escape were low, it was worth a shot.


    Han Sen was going to wait until the phoenix asked its question, and as soon as it started speaking, he would use his super god spirit body to teleport away. Perhaps he would survive, somehow.


    But when the phoenix opened its beak, it didn¡¯t ask a question. The scary suction pulled on Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh no... It¡¯s all over.¡± Han Sen thought in sudden despair. It was toote for him to use his super god spirit body now.


    Han Sen thought he was going to be turned into dust, but that wasn¡¯t what happened. His body flew through the air toward the phoenix.


    Before Han Sen realized what was going on, the phoenix pped its wings and shot up into the air beneath Han Sen, catching him on its back.


    Han Sen was sitting on the white fire, but it didn¡¯t feel hot. It was a very warm, rxing sensation. He felt as if he was sitting in a hot spring. The phoenix¡¯s body had a seemingly limitless lifeforce. The feeling rushed through him, and it made his body feel like old wood receiving life again. His cells were active, and they began to multiply at a much faster rate.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    Bao Lian, Dragon One, and many of the other creatures that were wrapped up in branches were looking quite confused. They couldn¡¯t believe this was happening.


    They all thought Dor was going to bite the dust. They would never have guessed that he would end up riding the phoenix. They all stared at Han Sen in shock, unsure what sort of reaction they should give.


    After the phoenix ced Han Sen on its back, it pped its wings and returned to the wooden bridge.


    Han Sen sat atop the phoenix¡¯s back. He could tell that the phoenix didn¡¯t hold any hostility toward him.


    The phoenix dropped back onto the bridge,nding in front of Elder Nader, who was tied up like a cocoon. The bird¡¯s resonating voice yed in everyone¡¯s head again.


    ¡°You can eat this,¡± the phoenix said. All around Han Sen, the jaws of the onlookers fell open.


    Even though the phoenix hadn¡¯t used Elder Nader¡¯s name, it was obvious that the bird thought the Destroyed would be tasty and nutritious. And he wanted Han Sen to eat the man.

 Chapter 2772 - As Long as You Like I

    <h4>Chapter 2772 As Long as You Like I</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me eat him?¡± Han Sen looked surprised.


    ¡°Yes. He is the best meal here. Are you worried that he won¡¯t taste good? That is fine, if so. You can have your pick. Eat anything you want. If you like it, it is yours,¡± the phoenix said.


    Looks of confused horror covered the faces of Elder Nader and all the others. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. They had all been trapped in this ce, and the phoenix considered them to be nothing more than food. Dor, however, had been invited to eat with the phoenix like a guest of honor. If he wanted to, he could consume them until his belly was full.


    Although Han Sen had no idea why the phoenix was treating him differently, he felt as if he was rtively safe now.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving them all to me?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at Elder Nader and the others.


    ¡°Of course. Assuming you like them, that is.¡± The phoenix smiled. It was like a doting mother who had found an opportunity to spoil her kid. It was difficult for Han Sen toprehend its current behavior, given that he had just watched it toy with the lives of its prisoners. It had turned Kings and deifieds into piles of dust with ease.


    ¡°I can do whatever I want to them? I mean, if I don¡¯t want to eat them, can I let them go?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yes, as long as that is what you want.¡± The phoenix looked as if it really was spoiling him.


    Han Sen only wanted to save Dragon One, but then he hesitated. He decided to save Bao Lian, too. He wanted to beat Bao Lian by himself; he didn¡¯t want the man to die like this before Han Sen could settle the score between them.


    ¡°Then, let those two go.¡± Han Sen pointed at Dragon One and Bao Lian.


    When the phoenix heard Han Sen¡¯s request, it didn¡¯t move. But Bao Lian and Dragon One, who were being pressed into the ground, suddenly felt the crushing gravitational force lift from their bodies.


    ¡°Brother Dor, I really appreciate this,¡± Dragon One dered, his face looking rather shaken. Immediately after he finished speaking, he flew away. He didn¡¯t dare stay any longer.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve done here today will be paid back in full. I owe you one,¡± Bao Lian said. And then, he left with Dragon One.


    ¡°Mister Dor, help!¡± Many elites that were bound to the bridge had seen that the phoenix agreed to free Dragon One and Bao Lian at Dor¡¯s request. They were shocked, but hope quickly dawned in their eyes. A few desperate Kings called out to Han Sen for help.


    ¡°I can really do whatever I want with these people?¡± Han Sen asked again, looking at the god phoenix with uncertainty.


    ¡°Of course. They are all yours,¡± the phoenix said with a smile.


    Han Sen squinted and looked at Elder Nader and all the others. He remained silent for a long moment, and his reluctance made everyone worry profusely.


    ¡°Mr. Dor, please be kind and let us live! I have a family back home to raise...¡± begged a King from a small race.


    ¡°I have no association with your people, and neither am I cooperating with you. Why should I save you?¡± Han Sen looked at the King and spoke coldly.


    The King immediately answered, ¡°I have many xenogeneic treasures and genes. I can give them all to you; I just want to live. I will owe you so much.¡±


    ¡°Are you truly willing to do that? I haven¡¯t forced you,¡± Han Sen said with a blink.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to! I will be eternally thankful if I¡¯m allowed to live. You will be my savior for all time, and I will work my hardest to pay you back,¡± the King quickly said.


    ¡°Mr. Dor, I am willing to offer you all my treasures and xenogeneic genes.¡±


    ¡°Mister Dor, please take mine...¡±


    Suddenly, many Kings were fighting to be the ones to give Han Sen treasure. They pleaded with Han Sen to show mercy and let them live.


    ¡°If you guys are being this nice, I won¡¯t decline your offers,¡± Han Sen said, his voice slightly awkward. He quickly collected the treasures and xenogeneic genes from the Kings. And then, he asked the phoenix to remove the restrictions binding them.


    The Kings were delighted. After they thanked Han Sen, they were quick to escape that ce.


    ¡°Brother Dor, this is all I have. Is it enough to spare my life?¡± Barr said.


    Barr never saved up much. The only thing of real value that he possessed was a deified sawde. And it was only at the primitive level.


    ¡°If Brother Barr is willing to give that up, then I will ept it.¡± Han Sen nodded and took Barr¡¯s sawde. The phoenix then released the restrictions holding Barr.


    When the deified elites who were present saw Barr give up a deified treasure in exchange for his life, they all decided to follow his example. They were willing to give up their deified treasures in exchange for permission to live.


    Han Sen turned to the other deifieds with a wolfish grin. He said, ¡°Barr and his buddy Dia Robber are old clients of mine. That is why he is getting special treatment. If the rest of you would like to purchase your lives, deified treasure alone is not enough.¡±


    Amazement swept through the deified prisoners. That was especially true of Elder Nader. His face kept warping, shifting from green to white as his emotions vacited between nausea and rage.


    Before, he had thought of Dor as a useless nobody. He refused to team up with Dor. Who would have known his life would end up in this man¡¯s hands? He wasn¡¯t optimistic enough to believe that his chances of being saved were 50/50. He probably wouldn¡¯t be allowed to live, even if he gave Han Sen everything that he had.


    As he watched Han Sen scam the other deified elites, Elder Nader¡¯s first impression of Han Sen grew deeper. This was a greedy man. Those were the five words he would pick to describe Han Sen.


    ¡°This guy is so greedy. No wonder people call him Dor.¡± Now that the other deifieds were being forced to give up all their prized possessions in exchange for their freedom, they also realized what sort of person Han Sen really was.


    But losing all their money was better than dying there. It might have been unpleasant, but the deifieds paid up rather quickly. None of them were bold enough to try to bargain with Han Sen.


    A short timeter, Han Sen was a much wealthier man, and all the elites that were bound by the bridge were released. Only Elder Nader remained, and he hadn¡¯t said a word thus far.


    Elder Nader couldn¡¯t even move his head to look away. His face was turning a deeper and deeper shade of red, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you will release everyone from all these races, yet dare to kill me. Killing me in front of all these witnesses is like dering war upon the Destroyed,¡± Elder Nader thought to himself, but still, he did not speak.


    ¡°Mr. Phoenix, thank you for your kindness and generosity. The rest of these people are useless to me. You can have them all.¡± Han Sen bowed to the phoenix.


    Elder Nader¡¯s mouth fell open, but before he could protest or say anything, the god phoenix opened its mouth and drew in a breath. Elder Nader turned into clouds of dust.


    Everyone stared in mute silence. They were terrified by the fact that a transmutation deified had been murdered in an instant, but they were also happy that they had made a smarter decision. If they hadn¡¯t coughed up Han Sen¡¯s ransom demand, they would have ended up like Elder Nader.


    ¡°Elder Nader stayed at home for too long. He must have forgotten how dangerous the universe is. Even to the moment of his death, he was just thinking about preserving his reputation.¡± Barr shook his head casually, then chuckled a little. Although the Destroyed were powerful, they didn¡¯t have many deifieds. Losing a transmutation deified like that was a big blow to them.


    But Elder Nader had been famous for too long. Instead of spending his time fighting for survival in the universe, he had spent thest few hundred years teaching students. He had lost his edge and forgotten how cruel the universe can be. He had taken his reputation too seriously.


    When everyone was gone, Han Sen bowed to the god phoenix and said. ¡°Thank you for your help. If there is something you need me to do, I will try my best to help you. If there is nothing else, then I will take my leave.¡±


    After Han Sen said that, the phoenix picked him up in its beak. It flew deep into the xenogeneic space.

 Chapter 2773 - God Phoenix’s Reques

    <h4>Chapter 2773 God Phoenix¡¯s Reques</h4>


    When the god phoenix departed, the bridge between the two halves of Two Ape Mountain reverted to its former, lifeless appearance. The branches that had sprouted from it retreated, and its surface began to look like charcoal once more. The ck-steel bell stopped moving, too. It hung motionless and silent.


    After the phoenix lifted Han Sen into the air, it rocketed forward with blinding speed. This was nothing like the slow, ponderous way the bird had moved when it first approached Two Ape Mountain.


    Before Han Sen could say anything, he saw that they were heading toward one of the suns in the sky. The orb glowed with power and heat as they shot recklessly toward it.


    They were still some distance from the sun, but Han Sen thought that the incredible heat was about to melt his deified body. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if he entered that glowing orb, and his heart rose into his throat at the thought.


    The phoenix pped its wings, and they shot past the sun, flying deeper into the xenogeneic space. The phoenix elerated, leaving behind the glowing suns that hung threateningly in the sky. Han Sen looked ahead and saw, in the distant sky, a giant sycamore tree that was growing upside-down.


    Han Sen had seen many strange trees in his life before, but he had never seen a tree growing upside-down.


    The top of the giant sycamore tree was on the ground, but its roots were growing into the sky. The roots were like a dragon¡¯s beard, all tangled up like arge bird nest.


    ¡°People say phoenixes live in sycamore trees. Perhaps this phoenix doesn¡¯t live atop the sycamore tree, but rather, in its roots.¡± Han Sen looked at the upside-down growing tree with a strange expression.


    The god phoenix soared up to the roots andnded deftly among them. The creature opened its beak, letting Han Sen fall into a knot of roots that looked something like a nest.


    Han Sen quickly discovered that the ce wasn¡¯t ¡°like¡± a bird¡¯s nest. It really was a bird¡¯s nest.


    In that bird¡¯s nest that wasposed of the roots of the tree, Han Sen saw a giant egg that was around ten meters tall. The egg was burning with the same white fire as the phoenix.


    ¡°Why have you brought me here? You don¡¯t think I look like a phoenix, do you? You¡¯re not going to raise me as a child, are you?¡± Han Sen spoke to the phoenix that was now settling down in the nest.


    ¡°Of course I know you aren¡¯t a phoenix. Phoenixes don¡¯t give birth to ugly children like you. And this, this is my child,¡± the phoenix said proudly.


    ¡°Then why did you bring me here?¡± Han Sen let out a long sigh. If he was raised by a phoenix, he would be a phoenix man.


    ¡°Your body has traces of a presence that belongs to a member of my race. And I must say, it is a nice one. I¡¯m sure you must have been spending a lot of time with a youngster of my race,¡± the phoenix said while looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°A young phoenix?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Then he thought of something. With a weird look on his face, he said, ¡°She can¡¯t be talking about the little red bird, can she? The little red bird is a hybrid, though. It isn¡¯t actually a phoenix.¡±


    Now Han Sen understood why the phoenix was treating him differently. It was because of the little red bird.


    ¡°We did spend time together for quite a while. And our rtionship is solid. We are kind of like brothers,¡± Han Sen said seriously.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to tell the phoenix that the little red bird was a hybrid. If the phoenix was racist to the hybrid kind, then his special treatment would vanish.


    Thinking about how cold and cruel the phoenix appeared when it started eating people, Han Sen shuddered. He sincerely hoped the phoenix wouldn¡¯t have a change of heart and became callous enough to dine on him.


    ¡°I thought I was the only phoenix remaining in this universe. I didn¡¯t suspect there was another one of my kind out there in the universe.¡± The phoenix looked very happy, but then it said, ¡°If you can, I hope you will be able to help me. Bring that baby phoenix here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that might be rather difficult. I have been separated from the phoenix for quite a while, and I¡¯m not sure where it is right now... But don¡¯t worry. If you want to see it, I will do my best to find him and bring him to you. If you guys are seeking a reunion, I will do my best to make it happen. A reunion with your family will be a beautiful thing.¡± Han Sen could see that the phoenix¡¯s expression was growing a little rigid, so he quickly tried to make his voice sound more positive and certain.


    The phoenix looked very happy again. ¡°Don¡¯t just try your best. You must bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure toplete this request,¡± Han Sen agreed. He wanted to trick the phoenix and leave that xenogeneic space as soon as possible.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if the phoenix could ept a hybrid. He wouldn¡¯t risk his safety or the little red bird¡¯s by actually bringing it there.


    The phoenix seemed very happy. It extended one of its wings, and Han Sen saw a feather that looked very fiery and white fall through the air. The feather seemed to have a life of its own, and it flew before Han Sen.


    ¡°This phoenix feather is for you. It is my gift for you. If youplete my request, I will reward you with more,¡± the phoenix said seriously.


    ¡°You are so kind. I¡¯m more than ttered to receive this,¡± Han Sen said. Then, he grabbed the fire-wreathed feather in his hand. It was a true god ss treasure. Even a mere feather from the phoenix would be wildly powerful.


    The feather was pure white, almost transparent. The whole thing looked as if it was made of fire, but it wasn¡¯t like a fire that Han Sen couldn¡¯t touch. It was actually solid.


    This fire feather was a small piece of an actual phoenix, but it was still only one meter long. When he held it in his hands, though, it looked like a ming sword. Han Sen grinned widely. He could use the feather as a weapon.


    Han Sen wascking a decent weapon right now. This fire feather was perfect for him. The longer he held it, the more he liked it.


    ¡°A fire element fire feather. This should be quite powerful,¡± Han Sen thought to himself. He wasn¡¯t going to try out the sword there in the phoenix¡¯s nest, though.


    After he had examined the gift, Han Sen changed the subject. ¡°Why are you looking for a baby phoenix? I think that the baby bird is substantially weaker than you.¡±


    Han Sen was speaking the truth. This phoenix had pure ancestry, and it was a born-deified xenogeneic. The little red bird was just a hybrid, and it had been very weak when it was born. Compared to a true god xenogeneic, it was 180,000 miles behind.


    The phoenix sighed and said, ¡°Breeding is difficult for our race. There aren¡¯t many of us left, if there are any at all. Up until now, I haven¡¯t been able to find another of my kind. I can¡¯t believe there is a baby bird alive somewhere. For me and my race, this is great news. Once my child is born, they can be a couple. That way, they should be able to breed.¡±


    Han Sen froze when he heard that. The phoenix wanted to use the little red bird as a breeding machine. It nned for the little red bird to make babies and repopte the phoenixes.


    ¡°Hang on, I don¡¯t even know if the little red bird is male or female,¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°If they are the same sex, how will they make babies?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t say that aloud, however. He only agreed to the request, promising that he would bring the little red bird there.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go and search for the little red bird and bring it here.¡± Han Sen just wanted to get out of there now.


    ¡°There is no rush. Before you leave, there is something very important you must do,¡± the phoenix said. Then, it spat some fire at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2774 - Extreme Living Land

    <h4>Chapter 2774 Extreme Living Land</h4>


    The phoenix¡¯s white me wrapped around Han Sen in a sh. It made Han Sen look like a burning torch, but it didn¡¯t actually sear him. He felt no pain or burning sensation. While the fire looked scary, there was no heat. But within the burning mes, Han Sen¡¯s ck Dongxuan Armor started to turn white.


    Aside from that, Han Sen felt no changes urring within his body. His Dongxuan Armor¡¯s power wasn¡¯t locked or limited.


    When the fire went out, the Dongxuan Armor had turned into a white, semi-transparent crystal. It looked like a dream, like something that couldn¡¯t possibly exist in the real world.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He generated his Dongxuan Sutra power and realized his dongxuan power was activated. With it, he could harness white phoenix fires.


    ¡°Now that you have the phoenix me¡¯s power, you can make effective use of the phoenix feather,¡± the phoenix said with a smile.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t overjoyed by this, though. His Dongxuan Sutra was already fine, but now his armor was linked to the god phoenix me. If he used his Dongxuan Armor, it would trigger the phoenix fire.


    That seemed like a good thing at first thought. The phoenix fires was a high-ss power that most people would admire, but it simply wasn¡¯t Han Sen¡¯s forte. If the phoenix had ced its phoenix mes on the Dongxuan Armor, it wasn¡¯t likely that the fire¡¯s only function was allowing Han Sen to use the phoenix feather.


    Although Han Sen immediately thought this, he didn¡¯t say anything to the phoenix.


    ¡°Go. If you can bring back that baby phoenix, I will allow your people to live here, protected by our race,¡± the phoenix promised.


    ¡°This ce is a smoldering wastnd. Who would want to live here?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. The conditions that the phoenix had wrought on thend around it didn¡¯t seem to be all that inviting.


    It seemed to understand what Han Sen was thinking, though. The phoenix continued, exining, ¡°This is where the phoenix race started. Now, only I am left. I don¡¯t really need much space anymore. If you can bring that baby phoenix back to me, I will allow you to make use of a million miles. You may cultivate it however you see fit, and if an enemy shows up, I promise to help you chase them away.¡±


    After that, the phoenix looked across the burned world and said, ¡°After bad things reach their lowest point, good things then tend to rise. This is an incineratednd, but it isn¡¯t a dead realm. It can yield benefits beyond your wildest dreams.¡±


    ¡°What kind of benefits?¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Only the dying can live. Deathes first so that newborns can grow. This xenogeneic space has extremely potent powers of life. Any creature, whether it is a nt, animal, or xenogeneic, will grow better here than they would in the outside world,¡± the phoenix said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel anything special about this ce?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe what the phoenix said because he couldn¡¯t feel anything strange going on inside him. He couldn¡¯t detect the lifeforce in this xenogeneic space doing anything that the phoenix had just described.


    ¡°Do you have any seeds?¡± the phoenix asked, looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have seeds, but I do have a small nt.¡± Han Sen brought out a cactus from Destiny¡¯s Tower in a ss pot.


    ¡°Put it in the soil,¡± the phoenix said.


    Han Sen was confused. He took the cactus out of the pot and nted it in the soil.


    Then, a miracle happened. The cactus had been the size of a fist, but as Han Sen watched, it began to grow. A secondter, it was the size of a football. And it was still growing.


    ¡°Any creature that can absorb this extreme living power can grow quickly, just like this nt you have nted. Beneath the extreme living power, a being can develop very fast and reach the max of what one¡¯s genes can support. There is only one extreme livingnd in the universe, and it is here. It belongs to the phoenixes. There is no other in the universe,¡± the phoenix said with a cocky look.


    As the phoenix spoke, the cactus that Han Sen had nted reached the size of a barrel. And still, it continued to grow. It shocked Han Sen a great deal. He couldn¡¯t even exin how staggering this was.


    ¡°Does all thend in this ce have power simr to what I¡¯m seeing here?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the phoenix in wonder. He knew what that meant. If any creature could grow that rapidly in a certain location, it almost suggested that the area was a glitch. It went against thews of nature.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the phoenix said with a nod.


    Han Sen was speechless. He was so happy to hear that he might be allowed to enter a xenogeneic space as profound as that. It would be a great boon for the development of humans.


    Plus, he would have a true god phoenix to protect the race. Humans in this universe would be as safe as Tarzan. Aside from the three higher races, no one could even attempt to assault the territory protected by the phoenix. Now, Han Sen was seriously considering handing over the little red bird.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Phoenix. I¡¯m going to try my best to locate the baby phoenix. I will bring it to you.¡± Han Sen licked his lips as he spoke.


    The phoenix was happy with Han Sen¡¯s performance thus far, and it didn¡¯t keep him. It told Han Sen that when he located the baby phoenix, he simply needed to return and ring the ck-steel bell. Then, the phoenix woulde to pick up Han Sen and the baby phoenix.


    Han Sen collected his phoenix feather and left that nirvana. He was so tempted by the phoenix¡¯s offer that he thought to himself, ¡°It is a shame that the little red bird is a mix. If the phoenix isn¡¯t fond of it, this might turn bad. I shouldn¡¯t risk it.¡±


    Han Sen decided that he wouldn¡¯t bring the little red bird there, after all. After departing from the xenogeneic space, he traveled a great many leagues away.


    ¡°The Very High don¡¯t know that I have escaped, but I¡¯m not going back to Sky Pce. In case the Very High have already found out, I should dy the news for as long as I can,¡± Han Sen thought for a while. He was now nning to go back to the God Area to hunt deified xenogeneics for a while. That way, he could max out his deified gene tallies.


    But Han Sen didn¡¯t dare stay near the nirvana. He contacted Xie Qing King and made ns to live with him for a while.


    Xie Qing King immediately agreed to Han Sen¡¯s request. He gave out orders to send ships to collect Han Sen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up. I just need to know if it is safe where you are. I¡¯m in trouble, and my identity can¡¯t be exposed,¡± Han Sen said.


    Xie Qing King was chewing on a big cigar. With a pleased look, he said, ¡°A while ago, I bought a system that was part of the Sky Music Area. There are twos with life, and the views aren¡¯t bad. I bought them to use as a vacation home. You should consider living there. The Sky Music Area is part of the Thousand Treasures. They are in charge of defense and security. Unless there is a universal war, I doubt any petty thieves would risk trying to break in.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap. Do you earn that much money from writingics?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were wide open. Xie Qing King had bought an entire system to use as a vacation spot. It was too ridiculous to believe.


    ¡°Call me Teacher Xie. I am the most famous author with the best-selling books ever. The books have millions of fans across millions of races across the entire universe...¡± Xie Qing King saidzily, waving his cigar.


    ¡°Teacher Xie, does youric studio need any extra hands?¡± Han Sen was practically drooling. It sounded like easy money.


    ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t need people like you who don¡¯t have active imaginations. There¡¯s also the fact that you¡¯re very stingy.¡± Xie Qing King obviously wasn¡¯t mincing his words when it came to insulting Han Sen.


    Han Sen was rendered speechless. His personality was certainly rooted in reality, but he didn¡¯tck imagination.


    Still, Han Sen had to admit that he had no artistic capabilities. Shaking his head, he struck an agreement with Xie Qing King and went to the man¡¯s vacation.

 Chapter 2775 - Space Garden

    <h4>Chapter 2775 Space Garden</h4>


    Although he already knew Xie Qing King was very rich, after seeing the system that the man had purchased, Han Sen was well-and-truly bbergasted.


    That was especially true when he saw Xie Qing King piloting a ZT27 Ming King battleship to pick him up. Han Sen suddenly doubted that Xie Qing King had earned all this dough just by sellingics. The man had to be selling weapons on the ck market or something.


    That battleship had once belonged to the Extreme King. It was the type of battleship only their kings could use. Ordinarily, only princes, princesses, and other royals were allowed to pilot such powerful ships. Although it was a small battleshippared to what some races possessed, the equipment, tools, and weapons on-board were the best in the universe. That was especially true of its defenses. It could withstand the strikes of a primitive deified without even having its paint scratched. This wasn¡¯t something you could buy in your average street market.


    ¡°The Extreme King Prince Chrisman is a fan of my books. This was a gift he sent me, in exchange for thetest edition in my series.¡± Xie Qing King looked and sounded so proud when he saw Han Sen¡¯s open-jawed astonishment.


    ¡°You cow...¡± Han Sen gave him a thumbs up. He had nothing else to say. He really did admire his old friend¡¯s sess.


    There were a lot of humans, spirits, and creatures who had crossed over from the sanctuary in recent times, but he was certain Xie Qing King had been the most sessful. But the key for him reaching this mary zenith was a vast amount of self-determination. He got there himself, and he hadn¡¯t relied on anyone. Han Sen admired that.


    Snowball, who was sitting next to Xie Qing King, had received aplete makeover. It was wearing all sorts of fancy stuff. Even the dog tags on its neck were famous in the universe. It had a small, gentleman¡¯s hat upon its head¡ªwhich just so happened to be a high-ss treasure.


    Aside from the word ¡°rich,¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t know how to describe the pair.


    ¡°Old Han, have you ever thought about making your own mountain?¡± Xie Qing King tossed an arm around Han Sen¡¯s shoulders and passed him a cigarette.


    ¡°What kind of mountain? We aren¡¯t some sort of gang.¡± Han Sen rolled his eyes.


    Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes were serious. ¡°That is precisely what I mean. Although my work is going well, the more I work, the more empty I feel. In this universe, I don¡¯t have a true ce to call home. I don¡¯t have a territory. Everything within reach is controlled by others. And if I was ever to offend the wrong people, they could take away everything I own with a mere wave of their hands. That feeling sucks.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich? Can¡¯t you just buy an abandoned system and build it up?¡± Han Sen said.


    Xie Qing King drew a long breath through his cigar and puffed out some smoke rings, then he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do sh*t. Without enough power to support us, having a territory is no different from having no territory.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you suggesting?¡± Han Sen had actually been nning this for a long time. It had long been his goal to mark out territory for himself in the universe.


    But there were many issues going on in the universe right now. Even if they were to take over a xenogeneic space, they might not be able to hold it.


    Xie Qing King seemed to be prepared for that question. He turned on a hologram and revealed a map of the universe. He pointed at part of the map and said, ¡°Would you like to join me in taking a gamble? If we win, this big ce will belong to us.¡±


    ¡°What if we lose?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at that ce.


    ¡°Then we will just end up bankrupt and have to start all over,¡± Xie Qing King said with augh.


    ¡°Tell me about your n.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were locked on that space.


    The two words read ¡°Space Garden.¡± It was a xenogeneic space in the universe that belonged to the Flower God race. The Flower Gods weren¡¯t a high race, and Space Garden was just a medium-sized xenogeneic space.


    In regards to their abilities, the Flower Gods didn¡¯t have the power or resources that the high races did. The Flower God people were just good at making geno fluids, and making geno fluids had given them a higher stake in the greater universe. Even the top ten high races couldn¡¯t replicate the geno fluids they made.


    It wasn¡¯t like their geno fluid skills were better than those of the higher races; Space Garden simply offered many nutritious genes. The resources that they used could only be obtained in the Space Garden.


    The Space Garden wasn¡¯t very big, but it had very special rules. As long as the Flower Gods held onto the Space Garden and didn¡¯t leave, the three highest races couldn¡¯t set foot there.


    While the Flower Gods made a lot of fantastic geno fluids, theirbat powers were rather weak. They had been working hard to improve themselves for many years, and at this point, no one knew how many geno fluids they had produced and consumed. But there were no deified elites growing amongst them. They didn¡¯t have the power to be one of the high races.


    But the Flower Gods weren¡¯t to me for their weakness. Fighting wasn¡¯t what their genes had been developed for. They just didn¡¯t have the right genes forbat, so it didn¡¯t matter how many geno fluids they consumed. No deified elites would rise amongst them.


    On top of that, many factions were suppressing them. Again and again, they were stopped from trying to be one of the higher races.


    Because the Flower Gods knew they couldn¡¯t be stronger, they sought a lot of outside powers to bolster their own.


    Normally, if a race wanted to start antern war, all of their fighters had to share the same blood. If an outsider joined the fight, even if they beat the higher race, thentern would refuse to light.


    But the Flower Gods had recently developed an intriguing geno fluid. If one was to use that geno fluid, they could temporarily possess the blood of a Flower God.


    If a deified elite used that geno fluid, they could be considered a Flower God for a while and help the Flower Gods earn a slot amidst the higher races. The adopted warrior could light thentern on the Flower Gods¡¯ behalf.


    But such a powerful geno fluid could only be used once due to the resources it cost. Even the Flower Gods couldn¡¯t keep producing that sort of concoction. Therefore, they were currently considering which deified elite would be willing to help them be a high race.


    People were evil. Even deified elites that had been friendly to the Flower Gods couldn¡¯t be trusted now. Therefore, the Flower Gods were hesitating to make a decision. They couldn¡¯t decide which elite to trust.


    The gamble Xie Qing King was talking about was in regards to the Space Garden. He wanted to get the Space Garden for himself. That was Xie Qing King¡¯s scheme.


    If he was able to im the Space Garden, then even if the three higher races came for him, it would be pointless. As long as the Space Garden was in their hands, no outsider could enter.


    ¡°If the three high races cannot take the Space Garden, how can we im it?¡± Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King and asked.


    ¡°The Flower Gods aren¡¯t talented fighters. They own the Space Garden, which is a nice ce. They also have great technology that helps them produce geno fluid. Many of the higher races want it. They want to own the Flower Gods, but sadly, the Space Garden has its special rules. In all this time, none of the higher races have found a way to invade them.¡±


    After pausing, Xie Qing King went on to say, ¡°The puppeteers in the shadows cannot enter the Space Garden, but they do not want the Flower Gods to be a higher race. They are afraid that if the fitness of the Flower Gods was improved, their race would be dangerous. So, they are trying to suppress the Flower Gods every way they can. Although the Flower Gods have the potential to be a high race, they are forced to remain a low race.¡±


    ¡°That means that if the Flower Gods want to be a high race, they have to do more than just beat another high race,¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    ¡°You are right. Otherwise, looking for a deified elite that could help them wouldn¡¯t take much time. But looking for one that could sort out all of their issues and not affect the reputation of the Flower Gods? That is hard. If the elite was too weak, there wouldn¡¯t be enough power to help them be a high race. If the elite was too strong, the Flower Gods wouldn¡¯t feel safe. Therefore, the Flower Gods have been unable to decide which elite can help them. Right now, the pickings are slim for the Flower Gods, but they are also offering a lot to the person they hire. If someone helps them be a high race, they will share the Space Garden with their new ally.¡± Xie Qing King pointed at the map with a look of excitement.

 Chapter 2776 - Banque

    <h4>2776 Banque</h4>


    ¡°The guy we need to talk to is called Violet. He is the spokesperson for the Flower Gods. The deified elites of many races have been trying to get in contact with him, so they can try their hand at earning half of the Space Garden.¡± Xie Qing King punched amand into his disy to reveal the image of a Flower God.


    ¡°Is it a male or a female?¡± Han Sen looked at the Flower God in the video. It looked somewhat like a very gorgeous human, but a flower rose from its head. This flower was a violet.


    ¡°It is a male. In the Flower Gods, both the men and women look very beautiful. Don¡¯t think that Violet is weak because of his beauty, however. He is actually very strong. He isn¡¯t simple-minded or easily influenced. I have contacted him before, and he is a tricky guy to negotiate with,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    ¡°If he was easy to push around, I doubt the Flower Gods would let him deal with such important matters. After all, this decision will be a pivotal part of the Flower Gods bing a higher race. If they fail, their entire race could be destroyed. They need to be careful with such matters.¡± Han Sen paused and then asked, ¡°Which race do the Flower Gods wish to rece?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The Flower Gods are being very careful, and they don¡¯t leak information easily. Judging from what others have guessed, they would likely seek to take out the Tree Men that are next to them. The Flower Gods and the Tree Men have been in conflict for a long time, so they are already enemies. Furthermore, the Tree Men have been doing poorly in recent times. It has been a few hundred years since they had a deified in their race. They aren¡¯t exactly a powerful high race. They would be one of the easier races to knock down a peg. There are a few other targets, too...¡± Xie Qing King brought up all the information he had on the subject.


    ¡°Do these high races not have any allies?¡± Han Sen asked, tapping his lip in thought.


    ¡°Yes, but because they aren¡¯t very strong, people don¡¯t take them seriously. Plus, the Flower Gods have connections with the Ancient God. If they want to fight, it¡¯s unlikely that others would interfere.¡± Xie Qing King pointed out more information about Violet. He then pointed at the man¡¯s image and said, ¡°Now, this guy is the key that we need. All we need to do is convince him, and then, we will be partnered with the Flower Gods and earn half of Space Garden.¡±


    Xie Qing King smiled at Han Sen and said, ¡°The crystallizers aren¡¯t thought of as a strong race. I don¡¯t think the Flower Gods will worry too much about youpletely overpowering them. And then, all you need to do is use your power to impress Violet.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go there on your own?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t seem satisfied.


    ¡°I wanted to go, but I¡¯m not deified yet,¡± Xie Qing King confessed hopelessly. He opened his palms.


    ¡°So, sometimes there are things you can¡¯t do yourself?¡± Han Senughed.


    Xie Qing King stared back at Han Sen and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I can¡¯t. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t do it YET.¡±


    Han Sen stayed on Xie Qing King¡¯s for a few days. The environment wasn¡¯t too shabby. It was almost like heaven. If it was a peaceful period, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice to retire there for good.


    Every day, Han Sen used the Four Sheep Cube to ess God¡¯s Farm. He was hoping to see Wan¡¯er and God¡¯s Knife again. But even though a lot of time had passed, Han Sen had yet to see them again.


    It was strange. Han Sen was initially worried that if he used the Four Sheep Cube, he would be thrown back to the Very High. But now he noticed that no matter where he was, he would travel to God¡¯s Farm and then return to where hest used the cube.


    With things like that, it also meant he had no way of returning to the bottle world. If the Very High went to visit him, they would learn that he had escaped.


    In fact, Han Sen¡¯s escape had already been discovered. A Very High elder had nned to give Han Sen another full body checkup, but when he went into the bottle world, he was unable to find Han Sen.


    This surprised the Very High a lot. Han Sen had escaped from their alpha hall without anyone noticing. As far as they were concerned, this was very bad.


    But the Very High now believed someone must have helped Han Sen. Otherwise, how could he have escaped? Exquisite was initially their prime suspect, since she had done it once before. But after a thorough investigation, they realized that it couldn¡¯t have been Exquisite.


    After confirming that it wasn¡¯t Exquisite, matters became moreplicated. They believed there was a traitor in the Very High that their investigation had failed to uncover.


    ¡°He really escaped.¡± Exquisite was more shocked than any of the other Very High. She hadn¡¯t believed Han Sen when he insisted that he would get out on his own. But a short time after she hadst seen him, Han Sen had done as he promised. This was quite unbelievable.


    Han Sen had been imprisoned by the Very High, the top race in the universe. Not even true god elites could escape from the alpha hall once they were trapped there. She couldn¡¯t imagine how Han Sen had managed to do what he had done.


    The Very High tried to predict where Han Sen might go, and they used some special geno arts of deduction, but they were unable to catch his trail. They hadn¡¯t the faintest trace of a clue as to where he had fled. That made the Very High even more certain that there was a traitor in their midst. If there wasn¡¯t a traitor, Han Sen would have been tracked down by now, they believed.


    Han Sen, in the meantime, had just been introduced to Violet of the Flower Gods. The guy looked just as he had in the hologram. The man was so pretty that he could make a country fall.


    But a pretty face like that didn¡¯t influence Han Sen much. He felt like Violet was too soft, and it gave him the impression that the man was actually a toxic snake. Soft on the exterior, but filled to the brim with evil and poison.


    ¡°The prettier the snake is, the more toxic it is. I wonder how dangerous this Violet truly is?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    ¡°You said Violet hosted a banquet and invited many deified elites from all sorts of races? What does that mean?¡± Han Sen lowered his voice to ask Xie Qing King next to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xie Qing King fell silent, and then he said, ¡°Maybe he wants to put the cooperation up as an auction, and have deified elitespete with each other. See whoes up with the highest price and what-not.¡±


    ¡°No way. That would be ridiculous. This decision will decide the fate of the whole race of the Flower Gods. They can¡¯t host an auction for something this serious unless the people in charge of the Flower Gods are absolutely nuts.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t know. Aside from that, I can¡¯t really think of a reason that they would bring so many deified elites together. Contacting them via private means would be more beneficial.¡± Xie Qing King really didn¡¯t understand much about politics.


    Han Sen looked around. He saw a few people he already knew. There was Dragon One from the Dragons, and Dia Robber from the Destroyed. Bai Wanjie from the Extreme King. Even Lone Bamboo was there. And there were many other deified elites Han Sen did not know.


    ¡°It looks like the Space Garden is a juicy morsel for a lot of races.¡± There were so manypetitors, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he would be the one to be contracted.


    ¡°These big races are like hungry wolves circling prey. The Flower King might not want to cooperate with them. We still stand a chance.¡± Although Xie Qing King said that, seeing people like that all around, he knew how important the Space Garden was to everyone. It had exceeded his expectations, and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be an easy prize to win.

 Chapter 2777 - Flower God Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 2777 Flower God Mutation</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have asked everyone to convene here today, but I¡¯m afraid the Flower Gods have a problem. I regret to inform you that our ns have changed. To prevent everyone from thinking the Flower Gods are not reliable, we have asked everyone toe here so we can exin things in person.¡± Violet¡¯s words were shocking to everyone in attendance.


    ¡°What happened to the Flower Gods? Is there any way in which I can help?¡± Extreme King Prince Bai Wanjie quickly said.


    He had just be deified not too long ago. He was only primitive, so he definitely wasn¡¯t the highest-ranking deified that was present. Far from it. He was a crown prince of the Extreme King, however. He was one of the most qualified emissaries who hade to this meeting.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, crown prince. Our race needs a favor. I want to invite you all to enter the Space Garden so that you can help my people.¡± A stunned silence descended over the meeting.


    The Flower Gods had never let outsiders into the Space Garden. They wanted to keep it for themselves. People only knew that the Space Garden was full of high-level geno fluid resources. As for what it looked like inside, hardly anyone other than the Flower Gods had ever seen it.


    Across history, only a few outsiders had been allowed to enter the Space Garden, and they were very close with the Flowers Gods. But the elites who hade to this meeting barely had any connection to the Flower Gods. Despite the fact that they were practically strangers, the Flower Gods were inviting them all to spend time in the Space Garden. The whole situation was quite strange.


    Violet seemed to know that everyone would think of this as suspicious, and so he quickly said, ¡°The talents of my people aren¡¯t the only reason that we are able to create such unique geno fluids. The primary reason, in truth, is that the Space Garden provides us ess to resources not avable to any other race. Therefore, no one has been able to copy the geno fluids that we make.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that something has happened to the resources that you use to create your products?¡± Dragon One asked Violet, tilting his head to one side.


    Upon hearing that, everyone thought what Dragon One said made sense. If there wasn¡¯t some issue with the resources of the Space Garden, Violet wouldn¡¯t be speaking so openly about the secrets of the Flower Gods.


    Violet nodded and said, ¡°There is a very serious problem, and if we do not sort this out, I¡¯m afraid the Flower Gods will no longer be able to create the special high-ss geno fluids that we are famous for.¡±


    ¡°What is the problem? You can tell us. There are many elites here, and even the Extreme King¡¯s crown prince. We can help you,¡± Dia Robber said.


    ¡°Yes. We will find a way to help you¡ªtogether. We will not allow the geno fluids of the Flower Gods to go extinct. That would be a great loss for the entire universe.¡± Everyone was trying to show earnest support.


    But more than anything, they just wanted to learn the secrets of the geno fluids. They were only offering aid because of the benefits they would receive. No one would help the Flower Gods for no reason.


    Violet sighed and said, ¡°I really want to tell you all so that we can sort out this problem quickly, but this information is a matter of national security to the Flower Gods. The leader hasmanded us not to tell anyone. Otherwise, we could be exiled.¡±


    ¡°Violet, what is that supposed to mean? You asked us toe here, but now you¡¯re not telling us anything. In that case, how are we supposed to help?¡± demanded a deified elite with a short temper.


    Violet¡¯s face looked glum. He sighed and said, ¡°The Flower Gods would like all of you toe to the Space Garden to help our race. But before you enter the Space Garden, I cannot tell you what is going on there. I know this is rude, but we have no choice. What is happening is too important for my people, and so we cannot risk leaking our secrets.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t telling us anything, and yet you want our help? How are we supposed to know if we can help?¡± Bai Wanjie said.


    ¡°We know this is very awkward for everyone involved, and if you don¡¯t want to enter, we won¡¯t try to force you. We would rather let our resources be destroyed than allow our secrets to be public knowledge,¡± Violet said.


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if you don¡¯t tell us now, we will still learn your secrets once we go in.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, you must tell us now. And then, when we go, we will find a way.¡±


    But no matter what people said, Violet was stalwart. He wasn¡¯t going to give them a single detail.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no point in continuing this conversation. If you really want to help us, our race will pay you back. We will do everything in our power to return the favor. If you aren¡¯t willing to help, then that is also fine. But right now, this situation is an urgent one. I need to return to the Space Garden with haste. Anyone who is willing to help us can journey to the Space Garden with me now. Otherwise, we will part ways here and hope that we can meet again someday.¡±


    Everyone was talking quietly amongst themselves. They had never expected something like this to ur.


    But quickly, someone spoke up, agreeing to help the Flower Gods despite theck of information. The person walked over to join Violet.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King looked at each other. They seemed to know this was how things were going to be. Everyone was interested in the secrets of the Flower Gods. Otherwise, they never would havee in the first ce. Now, there was a chance for everyone here to see the secrets with their own two eyes. No one would miss out on a chance like this.


    Even if there was a conspiracy at y, the Flower Gods were a small race. They didn¡¯t have any deified elites to wreak serious harm upon the elites that had gathered here. The Flower Gods depended on the Space Garden and the geno fluids they produced. That was their only im to fame. The elites who hade to this meeting were mostly deifieds, so they weren¡¯t afraid of anything the Flower Gods might do.


    Even if the Flower Gods were nning something devious, the elites believed that their powers would be enough to escape whatever mischief might befall them.


    ¡°Are we going?¡± Han Sen asked Xie Qing King.


    ¡°Since we are already here, it isn¡¯t like we can simply leave. Let¡¯s follow and have a peek, so we can see what our future territory might look like.¡± Xie Qing King shrugged his shoulders as he spoke.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Han Sen nodded. But now, he was ying the role of Xie Qing King¡¯s subordinate. He couldn¡¯t speak out of turn, and so he had to let Xie Qing King do the talking.


    Violet wasn¡¯t turning anyone away. He was more than happy to ept anyone who was willing to go to the Space Garden with him. Kings and deifieds alike were joining the crowd that was preparing to leave.


    Before they headed out, Violet told them that the trip would be a very dangerous one. They needed to think this through carefully and make sure that they wished toe.


    However, in the end, every elite that hade to the meeting decided to follow Violet. They all entered the Flower Gods¡¯ battleship and left the that belonged to the Thousand Treasures.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King were inside, as well. Because there was a mix of high races and low races, it was a real melting pot. All that diversity also meant that Xie Qing King and Han Sen didn¡¯t stand out too much.


    As Han Sen and Xie Qing King were getting a bite to eat in the battleship¡¯s restaurant, Dia Robber approached. He seemed excited to see Xie Qing King. ¡°Are you the author of Overbearing President Love Luv Looove, Teacher Xie?¡±


    ¡°I am Xie Qing.¡± Xie Qing King had gotten used to this sort of thing happening. He smiled amiably as he spoke.


    ¡°It really is Mr. Xie! This is great. I have finally met Teacher Xie. I am a big fan of yourics...¡± Dia Robber passionately grabbed Xie Qing King by the hand.


    Han Sen was frozen. Dia Robber was the future of the Destroyed. He was a guy who could kill people with a wave of his hand. He was also a fan of Xie Qing King. It was hard for Han Sen to wrap his mind around.


    ¡°Is this guy for real?¡± Han Sen wondered. He never would have thought that someone like Dia Robber would likeics. The Destroyed was probably just looking for an excuse to get close to Xie Qing King.


    ¡°Teacher Xie, can I have your signature?¡± Dia Robber asked, whipping out a pen and paper and holding them out so that Xie Qing King could jot down his signature.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xie Qing King said in a friendly tone. He grabbed the pen and started to write his signature. He wrote his name like a dragon and a phoenix that were flying together.


    Why did his signature look like a dragon and a phoenix dancing? Han Sen couldn¡¯t tell what words they were supposed to be, or if they were even words at all. They were jumbled and looked conjoined. No one could have read what Xie Qing King had written.


    Dia Robber looked as if he had found a treasure. He took it very seriously and carefully hid the notepad back within his clothing.

 Chapter 2778 - The Space Garden

    <h4>2778 The Space Garden</h4>


    ¡°Mr. Xie, unless it is truly necessary, I suggest that you do not go to the Flower Gods,¡± Dia Robber suddenly said to Xie Qing King with a hushed voice.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Xie Qing King nced at Dia Robber with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Since the battle powers of the Flower Gods are extremely low, they focus their efforts on protecting their Space Garden. In all the time that their race has lived here, very few outsiders have ever been able to ess the Space Garden. Now it seems like they¡¯re letting everyone in. Don¡¯t you think that is a little suspicious?¡± Dia Robber said as he sat down.


    ¡°It really is quite suspicious. Do you know anything about what is going on?¡± Xie Qing King asked with some curiosity.


    Dia Robber shook his head. ¡°Not really. But from what I have experienced in the past, I am inclined to believe that this will be a very dangerous trip. Teacher Xie, you are a man of great knowledge. There is no need for you to risk your life.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. It is fine. There are some ces I wouldn¡¯t dare to go, but with him protecting me, going to the Flower Gods should be okay,¡± Xie Qing King said, tipping a thumb toward Han Sen.


    Dia Robber could see the confidence Xie Qing King had in his guard, and so he looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°I have never formally met you before. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°This is my bodyguard, San Mu. He is such a skilled fighter that he can battle two or three deifieds at once.¡± Xie Qing King was bluffing and hyping Han Sen up already.


    ¡°San Mu, if you have earned the admiration of Teacher Xie, you must be a very powerful person. I wonder where you are from, Brother San Mu.¡± Dia Robber didn¡¯t use a geno art to analyze Han Sen, but he noticed that he couldn¡¯t feel or discern Han Sen¡¯s presence. That surprised him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just from a nameless race. You wouldn¡¯t know them, so it wouldn¡¯t matter even if I told you,¡± Han Sen muttered, his voice dismissive and short.


    Xie Qing King looked at Dia Robber andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He has a bad temper. He¡¯s always like that, I¡¯m afraid. Even to his boss. There is nothing that can be done about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. People with power can get away with more than most. Just like Teacher Xie said: if Brother San Mu can beat three enemies at once, then it¡¯s understandable even if he is a little abrupt.¡± Dia Robber let out a slight chuckle.


    ¡°Even though you say he is good, I think he is just good at bluffing and being a d*ck,¡± said a provocative voice behind them.


    The three of them looked over to its source, and they found that the voice hade from another table. There were two Extreme Kings, one of whom was the crown prince, Bai Wanjie.


    The other person was a young girl. She had a very intriguing and powerful presence, but judging from her age, there was no way she could have been deified already. She was the one who had spoken.


    Han Sen and the other two at his table had experienced a lot in their lives. Unlike ordinary young people, they weren¡¯t easily riled. They weren¡¯t going to argue with a little girl. They just pretended not to hear her and resumed talking.


    The little girl, upon seeing that her deration received no response from Han Sen, grew bored with the thought of taunting them further. She stopped trying to rile others up.


    Because Violet had needed to cram everyone into a small battleship, there were a lot of deifieds in one ce. It was only natural that arguments might arise. Fortunately, everyone had assembled there for a singr purpose. Until they reached the Space Garden, no all-out fights would break out.


    Han Sen tried to memorize the route to the Space Garden, so he could recall how to get back there if he ever needed to.


    But the battleship was moving too quickly. After a few space jumps, Han Sen lost track of where he was.


    Once they entered the xenogeneic space of the Flower Gods, Han Sen finally understood why the ce was called the Space Garden. What Han Sen saw was nkets of flowers covering sprawling meadows.


    The flower fields looked like stairs rising between the clouds. There were loads of weird flowers scattered everywhere that Han Sen looked. All of them were xenogeneic nts of various levels. It was unbelievably pretty.


    The ship parked next to the flower fields, and then, Violet brought them down.


    After they left the battleship, Han Sen smelled the scent of all those flowers. While the fragrance was very strong, it wasn¡¯t cloying or overbearing. It had a natural tinge to it.


    ¡°Is this a canna lily?¡± Dia Robber asked suddenly, looking at a particr flower.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King followed Dia Robber¡¯s gaze. There was a flowery vine that was half a meter long. A few flowers had sprouted from the vine, and each bloom looked like a little girl practicing ballet. They looked very pretty.


    ¡°Yes. That is a canna lily. You have a good pair of eyes.¡± Violet gave Dia Robber a thumbs up.


    But Dia Robber didn¡¯t seem to be happy about his discovery. In fact, he looked rather glum.


    After everyone¡¯s focus turned away from Dia Robber to move forward, Han Sen walked over to Dia Robber¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Dia Robber frowned and said, ¡°From what I can tell, canna lilies should be deified nts. They grow in very unique environments, and their powers are never weaker than a primitive deified xenogeneic. The Flower Gods just grow them randomly on the side of the road. Isn¡¯t that a little too strange?¡±


    ¡°It is surprising to learn that the Flower Gods can grow deified nts with such ease,¡± Xie Qing King said with a frown.


    Violet kept moving. Han Sen and the others walked past countless flowers and fields of grass. There were so many varieties of nts, and Han Sen could only recognize a tiny fraction of them. But judging from the lifeforce of the grasses and flowers, he could feel that they were nothing ordinary. They were all xenogeneic nts.


    ¡°None of these nts are ordinary. No wonder the Flower Gods can create so many geno fluids.¡± Han Sen kept looking around him. He didn¡¯t know what most of the nts were called, but he could tell from their lifeforce that they were some good stuff.


    ¡°This is such a nice ce. If we can take over this territory, we would never have to worry about resources. The xenogeneic nt resources here could feed 100,000 people,¡± Xie Qing King murmured to Han Sen.


    Han Sen was thinking about something else, though. He ignored Xie Qing King.


    ¡°Xenogeneic nts bear fruit from time to time. As long as the seeds inside a fruit are not damaged, I can take them to thend of the fire phoenix to grow. I don¡¯t know how much that would reduce their growing time, though.¡± Han Sen couldn¡¯t imagine how much he would gain if he could elerate the growth of nts like this. If he brought a few seeds to the extreme livingnd, he could reap enormous quantities of xenogeneic fruit in a short amount of time. Then, he would most certainly be rich.


    ¡°We are nearing the ce where the incident happened. Please be careful.¡± Violet¡¯s footsteps slowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to meet the leader of your race first?¡± Dragon One asked with suspicion.


    ¡°The leader and the others are already there,¡± Violet said. He kept walking as he talked, so no one slowed down and they all continued following.

 Chapter 2779 - Buried

    <h4>2779 Buried</h4>


    ¡°Something is wrong. Howe we have traveled all this way, but we have yet to encounter a single other Flower God?¡± Xie Qing King frowned and lowered his voice to speak with Han Sen.


    Han Sen had noticed the same thing. Violet was the only Flower God they had seen this entire time. The only other people around them were members of other races. Since being in the Space Garden, they had yet to see a single other Flower God.


    This was the home of the Flower Gods. Even if something had happened, they still should have been encountering other members of Violet¡¯s race.


    Everyone had warning sirens ring in their heads. They followed Violet carefully as they flew through the Space Garden, but they didn¡¯t see anything dangerous around.


    And there was no sign of a battle, either. It looked as if nothing concerning had actually happened.


    But when they reached the highest flower field, what they saw froze them in ce.


    They saw many men and women with their bodies buried in the field. Only half their heads were sticking up above the soil. Each of them had a flower on their heads. Some of them were peonies, and some looked like chrysanthemums. Each flower was unique, and they all looked like they were opening in bloom.


    Clearly, the people who looked like carrots in the flower fields were the missing Flower Gods.


    ¡°Violet, what is this?¡± Bai Wanjie asked Violet.


    The Flower Gods buried in the ground were still alive, but they were as still as half-buried vegetables.


    Ever so slowly, their lifeforces seemed to be waning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you, Mr. Crown Prince. The whole of the Flower Gods, myself excluded, are here,¡± Violet said as he pointed at the half-buried heads in the field.


    Bai Wanjie didn¡¯t ask how the Flower Gods had ended up in such a strange situation. Instead, he asked Violet, ¡°Before you left the Space Garden, were they already buried this way?¡±


    ¡°You are very smart, Mr. Crown Prince.¡± Violet nodded and admitted this to be the case.


    ¡°So, when you said that the Flower Gods wanted to be a higher ce, it was all a lie? A trick that you used to lure us here?¡± Bai Wanjie asked, staring at Violet.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Violet nodded again. He clearly didn¡¯t intend to hide anything.


    Violet and Bai Wanjie just stared at each other. They didn¡¯t look away. Violet went on to say, ¡°Although I lied about the cause, I truly intend to offer you the prize that I promised. If any of you can save my people, we are willing to sign a contract that will offer up half of the Space Garden.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°You guys have seen what has happened to the Flower Gods. Do you think we have the gall, let alone the power, to break our promise?¡± Violet drawled. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    ¡°What happened to your people? Can you exin it to us now?¡± Bai Wanjie looked at the heads protruding from the flower fields.


    The fields were indescribable. Flower Gods were nted in the soil as far as the eye could see. There were millions of them. And with the small flowers rising from each head, they looked so pretty.


    It didn¡¯t matter how pretty they were, though. They were half-buried in the soil, which made the whole scene rather disturbing.


    Violet was no longer trying to withhold information. For the first time since they had met him, Violet exined what happenedpletely.


    The Flower Gods were good at gardening, and they had discovered the Space Garden long ago. It was a suitable ce for many xenogeneic nts to grow. They thought they had lucked out, but they soon found out that there was something wrong with the xenogeneic space.


    The leader of the Flower Gods buried himself in the flower fields, just like Han Sen and the others were seeing now.


    The Flower Gods didn¡¯t know why their leader did that, but they eventually figured out what was going on. They needed to appease the garden itself. Every once in a while, they would bring sacrifices to the garden. That way, the garden would no longer mess with their minds. As long as they kept the garden satisfied, it wouldn¡¯t force any of the Flower Gods to bury themselves.


    But as time went by, the Space Garden seemed to be hungrier. It required more xenogeneics to support itself. Two months ago, the sacrifice that they buried in the flower fields was useless. The Flower God leader and many elites suddenly dug holes in the field and buried themselves there.


    Aside from Violet, every Flower God was now buried there.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys bury yourselves as they did?¡± asked a small race deified as he looked on Violet with suspicion. Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe the tale that Violet was spinning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Only I was okay. I don¡¯t feel any danger. And I don¡¯t know why this happened. That is why I am begging you all to save my people. We will never turn back on our word,¡± Violet said with a look of seriousness.


    ¡°Have you tried digging them out?¡± a King ss elite asked.


    That question was kind of pointless. The Flower Gods had been buried there for a while. Violet must have tried everything already. Violet would only have contacted outside deifieds if he had no other choice. He had exhausted all of his options.


    ¡°I can¡¯t dig them up. The soil might seem normal, but it is incredibly durable. You cannot dig through thisnd, and you might even hurt the people in the soil,¡± Violet answered.


    One of the elites tried to grab a handful of the soil. The eyes of everyone watching widened. The Kings, and even the deifieds, couldn¡¯t summon enough power to rip out a chunk of that turf.


    ¡°What kind of soil is this? Why is it so resilient?¡± a King ss elite asked in shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When they dug the holes to bury themselves, it didn¡¯t seem that difficult. But when I tried digging them out, I couldn¡¯t dislodge even a tiny piece of the ground...¡± Violet exined the situation to them once.


    The elites tried many tests, but each attempt to crack this puzzle failed. They were unable to free the denizens of the flower fields.


    Many of the elites focused on the task with feverish intensity. They thought of all kinds of methods, trying to get the half-buried Flower Gods out. But their efforts aplished nothing. All of their attempts were fruitless.


    One deified elite even grabbed a Flower God by the head. The Flower God¡¯s neck almost broke, and he still didn¡¯t move an inch.


    The elites were there to save people, not kill them. So, the deified elite stopped trying to yank the head out.


    ¡°San Mu, what do you think is going on here?¡± Xie Qing King turned and asked Han Sen. He didn¡¯t know what to make of the half-buried Flower Gods.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit creepy, to say the least.¡± Han Sen squinted slightly as he spoke. He was checking out those half-buried Flower Gods, but he seemed to notice something.


    ¡°Weird. It¡¯s almost like the entire Space Garden is giving off a lifeforce... What if the Space Garden itself is a giant creature?¡± When Han Sen came up with an answer, it was something that not even he could believe.

 Chapter 2780 - The Excavated Flower God

    <h4>2780 The Excavated Flower God</h4>


    ¡°If anyone here can save our race, we will give you a key to half the Space Garden,¡± Violet dered once again. He was keen on making promises, it seemed. ¡°Half of its entirety will be shared. That is our pledge.¡±


    The group of elites had all reached the Space Garden via the Flower God¡¯s battleship. They weren¡¯t aware of the route they took to get there or even how they had made it through the border of the xenogeneic space. Because of that, they still didn¡¯t know if entry to the Space Garden required some special password or technique. So, even if they took down the Space Garden now, there was no point in doing so if they wouldn¡¯t be able to find or enter it again. As a result, no one tried anything suspicious or hostile.


    Based on what Violet had said, it seemed that something special was required to enter the Space Garden. And that made everyone think.


    This was obviously a very difficult and vulnerable moment for the Flower Gods. But if Violet had dared to bring them all here anyway, then that had to mean he had contingencies in ce. He couldn¡¯t simply be carrying a special item on his person that would allow them to ess the Space Garden at ater date.


    All the deified elites were looking at the half-buried Flower Gods, and as they did, Han Sen was also thinking. Then, he leapt into the air and flew up into the sky. He wanted to look down on the Space Garden from above and see what it looked like from a bird¡¯s eye view.


    But as Han Sen flew, he noticed a shadow flying alongside him. Someone else had obviously had the same thought.


    That shadow noticed Han Sen, too. They nced at each other, and Han Sen realized it was the little girl that had been following Bai Wanjie. They had met briefly in the battleship¡¯s canteen.


    The girl didn¡¯t look any older than Bai Wanjie, but the crown prince seemed to respect her a great deal, judging from the way that he treated her. Han Sen couldn¡¯t correctly guess her identity.


    The Bai family had many princes and princesses, and Han Sen had never been able to meet them all. And there were many other members of the royal family, as well. Not to mention that Han Sen had seen only a few of the Extreme King superiors.


    ¡°What are you doing up here?¡± the girl asked with a lift of her lips.


    ¡°I am admiring the view,¡± Han Sen replied with a smile.


    ¡°Hmph. You are weird.¡± The girl turned away from Han Sen and continued flying high.


    Han Sen knew how to teleport, but if he used it openly, some of the elites might recognize it as God¡¯s Wander. He didn¡¯t want other people to see it, so he didn¡¯t use it there.


    The Space Garden was only the size of a, but that didn¡¯t affect its rare and unique properties. When Han Sen flew high enough to see the whole of the Space Garden, he was stunned to discover that the entire ce was like a giant ganoderma lucidum mushroom with manyyers. The flower fields were like steps, and they were all a part of that mushroom. It was put together with an amazing level of detail andplexity.


    Now, Han Sen was able to confirm his guess. The Space Garden could very well be alive. Maybe it was a very high-level xenogeneic.


    Growing nts on a nt xenogeneic seemed quite unbelievable, now that he really considered the idea. But Han Sen had seen all the beings that lived within the ck Hole Spider before. This was certainly possible.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± the Extreme King girl asked, flying over next to Han Sen.


    ¡°I see a big mushroom.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Hmph. You were boasting about your strength when we were on the battleship, and yet, you cannot see anything.¡± The girl lifted her lips.


    ¡°So, do you see what¡¯s actually going on?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The little girl looked quite cocky. She patted herself on the chest.


    ¡°You are too young to see anything.¡± Han Sen pretended not to believe her.


    The girl shot him an arch look, and she said, ¡°Being older doesn¡¯t mean someone is better. Just like you. You have eyes, but you are still blind. You cannot see anything.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what you see,¡± Han Sen said.


    Full of confidence, the girl said, ¡°Of course. If I see it correctly, the Space Garden itself is a giant nt. It is a very high-level xenogeneic. It could even be true god ss. But its lifeforce is so weak, it looks as if it is going to die soon.¡±


    ¡°Violet said that when the Flower Gods made geno fluids a long time ago, they used a special material that was native to this region. I didn¡¯t believe it back then, but I sure am starting to now. If this is a true god ss xenogeneic nt, the xenogeneic nts that grow inside it will adopt its elements. Even an ordinary species that develops here will be different from those on the outside.¡± The girl really did seem to know her stuff. Just like Han Sen, she seemed to think the Space Garden was onerge xenogeneic nt.


    Han Sen looked at the little girl with shock, and he thought to himself, ¡°The Extreme King really are different. With their knowledge and their power, they really are much better than smaller races.¡±


    ¡°If you think the Space Garden is a true god nt, then what do you make of all the Flower Gods that are buried in the field?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The girl really liked how amazed Han Sen was, and she answered, ¡°That is difficult to judge. It could be that the xenogeneic nt knows it is dying, and thus, it is trying to collect more energy to keep itself alive. Either that, or the Flower Gods themselves signed a contract with the xenogeneic nt. Right now, the xenogeneic nt is going to die, so the Flower Gods must die with it. There are many possibilities, but until we learn more, it will be difficult to tell which exnation is correct.¡±


    ¡°In that case, how do we find out the truth?¡± Han Sen was truly bbergasted this time. The Extreme King had many resources, but such powerful materials still took time to absorb. This girl was so young, and so, he was surprised that she had so much knowledge.


    The girl thought for a moment and said, ¡°The only way to learn more is to dig up the Flower God people. And then, if we fully examine their bodies, we are bound to learn a clue or two.¡±


    ¡°That is easier said than done. Didn¡¯t you see the power of those deified elites? Even they could not dig up the soil in that garden.¡± Han Sen lifted his lips. He had been infected by the girl¡¯s mannerisms, it seemed. He had already adopted her gestures.


    The girl nced at the field with disdain. ¡°You underestimate the deified elites. I don¡¯t know about any others, but I know for sure that Bai Wanjie is not that useless. If he thinks hard enough, he¡¯ll find a way to excavate the Flower Gods. The only thing that matters, following that, is the fact that whoever we excavate will probably die. With my knowledge of him, I think he is going to strike gold real soon.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Bai Wanjie your senior?¡± Han Sen asked when he noticed that the girl wasn¡¯t using an honorific when she referred to Bai Wanjie. This weirded him out, and so he feltpelled to ask.


    ¡°Who told you Bai Wanjie was my senior? That is backward. I am his senior,¡± the girl said while looking at Han Sen angrily.


    Han Sen wanted to say something, but he saw Bai Wanjie do something just like the girl had predicted. He started to do something special.


    As Han Sen watched, the man selected an average member of the Flower Gods. And then, out of nowhere, Bai Wanjie pulled out a wine cup. He covered the Flower God member with it, and then pulled him up.


    The Flower God had been motionless and almostpletely buried in the soil, but now Bai Wanjie was pulling him up little by little. His head and his neck were showing. Furthermore, the Flower God¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem to be injured by the pull. He looked fine.


    Bai Wanjie kept on pulling. Soon after, the Flower God¡¯s feet popped out of the soil. Many people turned to look at him.


    While everyone turned to observe the excavated Flower God, the Flower God opened his eyes. The flower on his head opened, and it exploded with a powerful substance chain. The creature jumped furiously at Bai Wanjie, who was the closest.


    ¡°Weird... I thought the Flower Gods didn¡¯t have deified elites.¡± Han Sen was shocked. That Flower God had substance chain powers that only a deified should have possessed.

 Chapter 2781 - The Whole Race Mutates

    <h4>2781 The Whole Race Mutates</h4>


    Bai Wanjie¡¯s own substance chains exploded. He punched the Flower God in the chest. If the power of that blow had been delivered to another deified elite of the same level, the foe would have been severely injured.


    But when the strikended on the newly-emerged Flower God, only the being¡¯s clothes were damaged. The creature itself merely staggered backward, then lunged at Bai Wanjie again.


    Everyone was shocked. They knew what the Flower Gods were like. Even if they were very good at making geno fluids, their battle powers wereme and their bodiescked strength. There wasn¡¯t a single deified in their entire race.


    Right now, the Flower God had been able to absorb Bai Wanjie¡¯s strike and remain totally intact. This was a truly frightening thing to witness.


    Bai Wanjie¡¯s body shed. He swung another fist that brought a ck hole with it. He sucked the Flower God into the ck hole. Everyone nearby could see that the ck hole was about to close and exile the Flower God into space.


    But suddenly, a purple flower opened. It appeared in the mouth of the closing ck hole and wedged it open. The power of the ck hole strained to close itself, but it couldn¡¯t make any headway.


    The purple flower came further and further out of the pit. It looked like a creepy face that was smiling.


    The next second, a pair of hands came out of the purple flower and ripped apart the ck hole. And then, the entire purple flower emerged from the remains of the ck hole.


    Everyone was shocked. That creature had used the raw power of its body to tear a ck hole to shreds and fight its way back to reality. That was a very scary physical power.


    ¡°Oh, no! How can the Flower God possess such a scary body?¡± Everybody watched as the Flower God fought back against Bai Wanjie, and it wasn¡¯t showing any signs of weakness against its enemy.


    Bai Wanjie cycled through a few dozen geno arts as he attempted to repel the foe, but he wasn¡¯t able to heavily damage the Flower God¡¯s body.


    ¡°Violet, since when have the Flower Gods added such a powerful deified to their ranks? Congrattions...¡± a deified elite said to Violet with a cold smile.


    Violet shook his head. ¡°This is an Earl ss Flower God. He is just a very ordinary person. He shouldn¡¯t be deified, and I do not know where such power came from.¡±


    The deified elite started to say something else, but his face suddenly changed. Someone screamed aloud, ¡°All the Flower Gods areing out of the earth!¡±


    Han Sen could see what was happening down below, and indeed, all the Flower Gods were fighting their way out of the soil.


    A single one of these creatures was hard to deal with, but now, tens of thousands of the buried monsters were emerging. If they were all as scary as Bai Wanjie¡¯s enemy, then the situation had just taken a rather horrifying turn.


    But the elites didn¡¯t think that was likely. It simply wasn¡¯t possible. If a race all became deified, then deifieds wouldn¡¯t be special anymore.


    ¡°I want to see what is going on with these guys,¡± a deified elite said while generating a substance chain. It became a scary bolt of lightning that arose from the ground to strike a Flower God.


    Boom!


    The lightning mmed into the Flower God, blowing the creature¡¯s armor to bits. But the body of the Flower God was still sound. It was crystal clear like jade and wholly untarnished. The head of the Flower God possessed a flower that appeared to be blooming at just the right moment.


    ¡°This guy... is he deified, too?¡± The faces of the elites were growing pale. Dragon One and Dia Robber felt like something was wrong.


    ¡°Fall back! Something is wrong with these things,¡± Dia Robber called for his people to retreat.


    Bai Wanjie was even more certain that they needed to leave. He jumped out of the fray, looked around, and saw the girl in the sky. He flew up to her and shouted at the little girl, saying, ¡°Great Aunt, something is wrong. This is too dangerous. We have to go!¡±


    But before Bai Wanjie could drag the girl away, the Flower God he had been fighting with leapt after him.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A King was torn in half by a Flower God woman. His blood and guts were spilled everywhere, leaving a chilling pool of viscera on the colorful field.


    Right now, the Flower Gods that came out of the ground all had deified powers, regardless of their age or gender. And they didn¡¯t speak after they emerged, either. They were enraged, and they mindlessly attacked anything in front of them.


    Pang!


    Xie Qing King punched a Flower God man in the face. The force of his blow rebounded, and Xie Qing King was sent shooting away like a meteor. The bones in his hand were shattered.


    ¡°F*ck! What the hell is going on? How can this guy have deified power and speed?¡±


    His voice was drowned out by other sordid screams.


    The whole of the Space Garden echoed with the sounds of terrified cries. Deified elites like Dragon One could barely keep their own fear in check. The Kings weren¡¯t faring too well, and they were falling one by one to the Flower Gods. They weren¡¯t fast or powerful enough to fight back, and neither could they flee.


    The Flower God people had all sorts of flowers on their heads. They were killing everyone they could reach.


    ¡°Where is Violet?¡± Han Sen ran next to Xie Qing King. He swung his fist and punched away the Flower God that wasing for Xie Qing King.


    The Flower God that was punched by Han Sen¡ªalthough it flew away with a cavity in its chest¡ªdidn¡¯t even seem to notice the pain. It was like the creature didn¡¯t know that it had been injured. It just got up and started running back at them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see him. He was right here, but now he is gone!¡± Xie Qing King said as he fell back away from the fight.


    ¡°Something is very wrong with the Flower Gods. We shouldn¡¯t stay here, though. We should get out of here as soon as we can.¡± Han Sen pulled Xie Qing King away, wanting to lead him out of the Space Garden.


    Pang!


    Han Sen tried to fly out of the Space Garden, but he hit an unseen barrier. It bounced him and Xie Qing King back.


    ¡°Oh no! It is a space wall. Without the key to open the space wall, we cannot get through. Brute force won¡¯t get us through, no matter how much power we throw at it,¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    ¡°D*mn it! If I became deified, I could punch them all to death and we wouldn¡¯t have to flee,¡± Xie Qing King said with a streak of bitter depression.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to whine about what we can¡¯t do. We have to find Violet. He¡¯s the only person who can get us out of here.¡± Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area to the max of his abilities. He scoured the whole of the Space Garden, trying to locate Violet.


    It was a mess down there. Every elite was in a simr situation to Han Sen, and none of them could escape. They had to fight the Flower Gods or die trying.


    But the Flower Gods all held the power of deified elites. They were all so strong. The King ss nobles didn¡¯t stand a chance against such powerful enemies. They were being torn apart where they stood.


    Even deified elites, against the ten thousand Flower Gods who wereing after them, were in grave danger.


    Lone Bamboo stood by himself, wielding a jade sword. He moved quickly through the Flower Gods, and wherever the jade sword went, a Flower God was shed and sent soaring.


    But even though his sword was powerful, he still couldn¡¯t kill the Flower Gods with it.


    Lone Bamboo wasn¡¯t the only one who was struggling, either. Bai Wanjie, Dia Robber, and Dragon One were faring terribly, too. No one was able to kill a Flower God.

 Chapter 2782 - God Corpse

    <h4>2782 God Corpse</h4>


    Katcha!


    Bai Wanjie used a deified weapon to slice straight through a Flower God¡¯s brain. But even though its bisected brain and body fell into the soil, the creature healed so fast that the process could be seen with the naked eye. The creature was back on its feet in moments.


    That big Space Garden was filled to the brim with the acoustics of killing. The Kings were basically all dead, and the deified elites themselves were not faring very well. Deified blood was everywhere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Han Sen looked at Lone Bamboo. The talented Sky still had the power to fight, so Han Sen wasn¡¯t too worried about him. He grabbed Xie Qing King by the arm and flew tens of thousands of meters away, heading deeper into the Space Garden.


    The lower reaches of the Space Garden weren¡¯t too safe, either, but Han Sen had detected the presence of Violet somewhere around there. Han Sen sensed that Violet and a few other Flower Gods had survived the violent rapture, and they must have escaped to somece below.


    A few of the Flower Gods emerged, and Han Sen swung his fists to punch them away like sandbags.


    Many of the enraged beings tried to stop them, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t be stopped. He fought his way through the Space Garden to reach the deepest recesses of the realm. He eventually came before a tree, and he struck the trunk, knocking a big hole in it. The tree was apparently hollow, and Han Sen hauled Xie Qing King inside with him. Once they were inside, Flower Gods that were chasing them backed off.


    ¡°This ce seems weird,¡± Xie Qing King said quietly as he followed.


    ¡°Indeed, it is weird,¡± Han Sen agreed with a nod, ncing around warily.


    They were walking down a subterranean path, but the walls around them were not made of dirt or stone. They were veryrge vines that had woven themselves together like a solid wall. Furthermore, the vines were semi-transparent, and so they looked like blood vessels. Han Sen could barely make out the shape of the vines, but he could tell something was moving inside them.


    They hadn¡¯t walked for very long when they suddenly saw the space ahead of them start to widen. It led to a giant, empty void. Countless tendrils had gathered together to form the walls of that giant underworld.


    Han Sen found Violet and the other Flower Gods there. They were standing in front of a huge vine that connected the floor to the ceiling.


    ¡°Violet, you are a very evil man. Your tricks have brought harm to a lot of good people. Do you think you can get away with such acts in this universe?¡± Han Sen asked, walking slowly up to Violet.


    But Violet and the others didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Their hands were folded in a praying gesture, and they were mumbling something to themselves.


    Violet did answer him, though. He coldly said, ¡°If we didn¡¯t do this, the Flower Gods would have be extinct. There would have been no future for our people.¡±


    As Violet spoke, Han Sen and Xie Qing King reached him. They looked at what he was keeping his attention on, and they saw a creature inside the pir of tangled-up vines in the center of the enormous room. It was sitting there, and it looked like a giant.


    The creature had to have been 100 meters tall. Its entire body was like jade. The surface of its flesh shimmered like crystal. Tentacles coiled around its body,tching onto the creature in various ces. They kept absorbing a substance or energy out of the giant.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked, looking at the giant that looked like a jade statue. He felt a familiar presence from the giant.


    ¡°He is God,¡± Violet answered, his eyes looking very impassioned and earnest.


    ¡°God? What kind of god is he?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°He has no tier. He isn¡¯t like those rubbish deified creatures. This is an actual god. It is God, and God can do anything.¡± Violet¡¯s expression looked like that of a deranged madman.


    ¡°How do you know he is really God?¡± Han Sen finally understood why that giant had a familiar presence. It was because, even though the being seemed to be dead, its body still had that feeling Han Sen despised. It wasn¡¯t really God. It was a god like King Jun.


    ¡°I just know it,¡± Violet coldly grunted. Then, he quickly exined, ¡°The Space Garden you havee to know used to be a small ganoderma lucidum. It was only the size of a man¡¯s hand. But due to an ident, the small ganoderma lucidum¡¯s sporesnded on the god¡¯s dead body. It absorbed the god¡¯s power, and it has been growing all the way up until now. The ganoderma lucidum¡¯s body became its own xenogeneic space, and it spawned so many xenogeneic nts... If this being is not a god, then what sort of creature¡¯s corpse could offer such power?¡±


    Han Sen looked at the jade giant. For all he knew, gods couldn¡¯t attack creatures of the universe. But also, the creatures of the world shouldn¡¯t be able to touch them, either.


    If that jade giant really was a god like King Jun, even if he died, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to use his corpse as a base that other beings could grow off of.


    ¡°What is this thing? Could it really be the corpse of a god?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart pounded as he tried to think.


    Before Han Sen could ask anything further, Violet kept on talking. He seemed pretty excited.


    ¡°Our ancestors witnessed the beginning of the ganoderma lucidum¡¯s parasitic iming of the god¡¯s corpse, and they guarded this ce with their lives. They tried to figure out what the god was, exactly. But they were never able to find out. Our race, however, started to grow many flowers on our heads. These flowers gave us the ability to evolve quickly. Although we have been developing quickly, we¡¯ve been struggling to catch up to the other creatures of the universe, which have been evolving for billions of years. The speed of our development has elerated dramatically, though. It was like a big jump for our people.¡±


    ¡°After many generations of research, we finally found a way to absorb god¡¯s power directly... We just had to turn ourselves into nts. We have imitated the ganoderma lucidum¡¯s parasitic iming of the god¡¯s corpse, in a way. It absorbed the god¡¯s corpse¡¯s power, and we intend to do the same.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that your n is going all that well. Those Flower Gods have power, but it looks like they were driven insane in the process.¡± Han Sen now understood why the Flower Gods suddenly possessed such frightening levels of power. It was due to them leeching off the god corpse¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Yes. But we can say that we seeded as much as we can say we failed. We used the tentacles of the Space Garden to allow ourselves to absorb the god corpse¡¯s power faster. We don¡¯t need to eat the xenogeneic nts to gain god¡¯s power anymore. This way is faster, and our people are evolving much faster, which proves that our theory was correct.¡±


    ¡°In the past, it was impossible for us to gain a deified elite. But right now, after directly absorbing the power from the god¡¯s corpse, everyone has started to be deified like it was the easiest thing in the world.¡±


    As he said this, Violet¡¯s face was brimming with pride. ¡°But it is a shame. Right now, at this time, aplication has shown up in the bodies of most of my people. They cannot handle the power of the god, and so they have started to be nts. Even their thoughts are starting to dpose. They even buried themselves in the soil to behave more like a nt... But I am different...¡±


    ¡°Why are you different?¡± Han Sen knew this was the most important point. He stared at Violet, who was looking more insane with every minute that passed.


    Violet¡¯s face looked so prideful; it couldn¡¯t be described. ¡°I am the chosen one. I can ept God¡¯s power. I won¡¯t be a vegetable like the rest of my people. I do, however, have a minor issue. I have to pass a test that God himself gave me.¡±

 Chapter 2783 - God’s Power

    <h4>2783 God¡¯s Power</h4>


    ¡°What test?¡± Han Sen asked, his expression remainingpletely impassive.


    ¡°I need the genes of other creatures to keep myself from turning into a god.¡± Violet turned to look at the giant jade god. His eyes looked very sincere as he spoke.


    Xie Qing Kingughed out loud. He lifted his lips and said, ¡°You make it sound so good. I think you need the genes of other creatures to avoid turning into a vegetable.¡±


    ¡°This is a test given to me by a god. It is the first step on my path of ascendance. The first step for me bing a god,¡± Violet said coldly. He didn¡¯t seem shaken or put off by Xie Qing King¡¯s mockery.


    Han Sen was still a bit confused by all this, so he asked, ¡°If you need the genes of other creatures, why aren¡¯t you gathering the genes from the creatures that are dying up above us? Why are you praying to the god down here?¡±


    Violet smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to take part in the chaos on the surface. When you guys came down here, everything was settled. You guys will be the sacrifice to the god, and I will take his ce.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m understanding you correctly, what you¡¯re saying is that you aren¡¯t the one who needs the genes. It¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it?¡± Han Sen asked, pointing at the giant jade god.


    ¡°You are quite smart. The power of the god¡¯s corpse is too strong. If I absorb it immediately, my body won¡¯t be able to withstand its power. But if I let the god¡¯s corpse absorb the genes of other creatures, those genes might help to soften the god¡¯s energy. Then, I can absorb the power of the god¡¯s corpse. Once the power is diluted slightly, it shouldn¡¯t be as destructive to my body.¡± It seemed like the n had almost seeded. Violet was in a good mood, and he clearly wanted someone else to appreciate how sessful his n had been. That was why he was taking the time to brag to Han Sen and Xie Qing King.


    Han Sen sighed and shook his head. ¡°You are pathetic. I didn¡¯t think you would be so stupid as to do something like this. You are about to be his sacrifice, too.¡±


    Violet smiled and said, ¡°I know what you mean, but that¡¯s impossible. When gods die, they die. It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful they were in life; once they¡¯re dead, they¡¯re just inanimate objects.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that is true?¡± Han Sen kept an eye on the jade giant. He didn¡¯t think a god would die so easily.


    ¡°Of course. I want to let him absorb the genes of other creatures, and I have expended a lot of effort making this happen. The more genes he has, the more power I will get.¡± Violet sounded very confident.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if all the men who had fallen under a god¡¯s thumb were this dumb, but it was clear that Violet waspletely convinced. It was like Violet was being sold as a ve, yet he was taking pride in calcting how much he was worth.


    ¡°Time is almost up. You guys should offer up your power for me to be a god.¡± As Violet was speaking, a jade substance chain rose from his body. The purple flower on his head turned green and sparkled like a piece of crystal.


    ¡°Deified power is nothing special. When I be a god, I will show the universe the true meaning of power. True god deifieds will be eliminated on a whim. The Very High, Ancient Gods, and Extreme Kings will be wiped out. The only high race in the universe will be the Flower Gods. I will be the leader of the universe.¡± Violet¡¯s eyes were brimming with passion.


    ¡°What a naive kid. You should wait until you¡¯ve be a god to make promations like that.¡± Xie Qing King quickly retreated. Then, he shouted at Han Sen, ¡°Brother, I will leave you to deal with this psycho. Get rid of him. I don¡¯t want to be food.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you learn how to fall back?¡± Han Sen thought that was strange. Xie Qing King had retreated. That had never been the man¡¯s style before.


    ¡°It would be stupid to fight when I know the likelihood of my death is very high.¡± Xie Qing King lit up a cigar and mped it between his teeth as he spoke to Han Sen. ¡°I¡¯m not deified yet, so I will let you perform. Enjoy the moment before I catch up with you. When I be deified, your time to shine will be up.¡±


    ¡°This guy is bing more and more human.¡± Han Sen looked at Xie Qing King happily. When he was in the sanctuaries, he had been blinded by the need to fight. He would never have behaved so rationally.


    ¡°Teacher Xie, I like yourics, and I admire your talent a great deal. But real life is not aic. Right now, Bai Wanjie and those other nobles are nothingpared to me. I am stronger. I am afraid your guard will be of no protection to you.¡± As Violent spoke, his substance chains became green vines. They writhed like long dragons as they reached out for Han Sen.


    In the blink of an eye, Han Sen was trapped between the vines. He was wrapped up like filling in a dumpling.


    ¡°Teacher Xie, before I kill you, I will let you witness the power of a god. It is a shame you will be unable to draw this for one of yourics.¡± Violet¡¯s eyes looked spaced-out. The green vines were hollow likes hoses, and they looked as if they were going to suck something out of Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°God is above everything. God controls everything. God can take away everything. Although I am not God, I can take anyone¡¯s power for myself.¡± Violet¡¯s face was full of haughty confidence as he finished boasting, but then his eyes widened.


    The green vines were attempting to suck Han Sen¡¯s power out of his body, but it wasn¡¯t working. Nothing was being drawn from him. That confused Violet a bit.


    Xie Qing Kingughed and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you. You aren¡¯t God yet. And even if you did be God, it would be pointless. That is because the guy in front of you is God¡¯s Daddy. Even if you be God, you would still have to kneel before him.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡ª¡± Violet didn¡¯t even get the chance to finish his sentence.


    Pang!


    The green substance chains that had be vines were suddenly shattered. Han Sen walked safely out of their clutches. He looked at Violet and said, ¡°That was the breadth of your amazing god powers?¡±


    ¡°Impossible... Even Bai Wanjie couldn¡¯t tear down my powers so easily... But you... Who are you?¡± Violet looked at Han Sen with shock.


    ¡°God¡¯s Daddy!¡± Han Sen said simply. He walked up to Violet, and his body was suddenly cloaked in half-transparent white armor. His form was wreathed in a white me.


    Violet rposed his power with the intent of fighting Han Sen, but when he generated his green substance chains, he froze. He was suddenly hanging in the air, and he couldn¡¯t move. It was like he had been pinned in space.


    ¡°You... Who are you?¡± Violet was shocked as he realized he could no longer use his power. His body and his power were like a volcano that was ready to erupt, but he couldn¡¯t quite release an attack.


    Han Sen kept walking forward. The Dongxuan Area controlled the universal cogwheels of the epassing zone. Unless Violet¡¯s power was stronger than his, the Flower God wouldn¡¯t be able to use his universal cogwheel. He wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash his power.

 Chapter 2784 - Sky Vine Radish

    <h4>Chapter 2784 Sky Vine Radish</h4>


    Violet¡¯s eyes opened so wide that they seemed to be on the verge of popping out of their sockets. But no matter how much strength he used, he still couldn¡¯t unleash the power that was brimming within him. He could only watch Han Sen approach.


    Violet tried to shy back from Han Sen, but he had lost all control of his body. Han Sen continued to approach him with the cidity of an all-powerful god.


    Just as Han Sen was about to reach Violet, the flower on Violet¡¯s head suddenly shed with light. Many green sproutlings surged out of Violet¡¯s scalp and wrapped down around his body like jade tentacles. The vines formed a green set of armor.


    Katcha!


    Violet¡¯s body finally moved. The green air around his body was burning, and he was finally able to unleash his power. His emerald eyes peered through the vine helmet¡¯s slit. They were looking right at Han Sen.


    ¡°Should I call you Violet or God now?¡± Han Sen asked, stopping in his tracks as he carefully examined Violet in his vine armor.


    ¡°My name is Sky Vine Radish,¡± said Violet from within his armor.


    Although his voice hadn¡¯t changed, his tone and inflection sounded different. It was just a small change, but it was enough to make hime across as a different person.


    ¡°You really are a god?¡± Han Sen asked, raising an eyebrow at Sky Vine Radish.


    ¡°I guess,¡± Sky Vine Radish said dispassionately.


    ¡°A god that can satisfy one¡¯s wishes?¡± Han Sen asked again.


    ¡°No.¡± Sky Vine Radish¡¯s answer surprised Han Sen.


    Sky Vine Radish went on to say, ¡°My god body was almost destroyed in a god battle. I don¡¯t have the power to fulfill your wishes. Of course, if you guys can help me by making a wish that isn¡¯t too difficult to fulfill, then I can give it a shot. I could, for instance, level you up once so you can be a transmutation deified.¡±


    ¡°You need power to fulfill wishes? In reality, don¡¯t those wishes only benefit gods like you?¡± Han Sen sneered at Sky Vine Radish.


    Now, he knew for sure that Sky Vine Radish was just like King Jun. He was an empty god. But he looked damaged. Otherwise, he never would have gotten himself into this situation.


    Sky Vine Radish¡¯s eyes shone with a green light, and he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the guy who will kill you.¡± Han Sen suddenly exploded with his own power. He cast his Dongxuan powers and had them firing on all cylinders. He threw a punch at Sky Vine Radish. The white phoenix mes licked hungrily around Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Sky Vine Radish didn¡¯t show any indication that he intended to step back. Instead, with amazing speed, he reached out his hand and grabbed Han Sen¡¯s fist. Han Sen gathered up power to attack again, but it was blocked by his enemy.


    ¡°Although I am heavily injured and borrowing a low-level¡¯s body, pathetic creatures like you can¡¯t hope topete,¡± Sky Vine Radish proimed in a cold, distant voice.


    But the next second, Sky Vine Radish let go of Han Sen¡¯s fist as if he had been electrified. He stumbled backward, raising and clutching the hand he had used to grab Han Sen¡¯s fist. His hand was burning with a white fire.


    ¡°Phoenix me! Are you a phoenix? No, obviously not...¡± Sky Vine Radish looked at Han Sen in shock. His face was wrought with confusion.


    The phoenix me refused to be extinguished, and it burned farther and farther across the god¡¯s body. In seconds, the god¡¯s entire arm was covered in mes.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t expected his phoenix me to be that powerful. His full power attack had been blocked by Sky Vine Radish, but his enemy hadn¡¯t been able to do anything to douse the phoenix fire. The man could only watch his body smolder and burn.


    ¡°Regrettably for you, you aren¡¯t a true phoenix. If you were, this fight would be quite annoying for my damaged body,¡± Sky Vine Radish said to himself as he watched his burning arm. The phoenix fire was spreading all across his body, turning his form momentarily white.


    It was very strange to see. The phoenix fires were burning brightly, but after they passed over Sky Vine Radish, only the green vine armor was burned away. The body that the god had taken from Violet was left undamaged.


    When the phoenix mes disappeared, Violet¡¯s body was left looking perfect. Not even a single strand of his hair was singed. The vine armor encasing his body, however, was gone.


    The only thing that was missing from Violet¡¯s body was that flower atop his head. Beneath the ravaging fires of the phoenix, even that flower had been turned to ash.


    Han Sen could feel the presence of Violet¡¯s body change. What Han Sen now sensed was different from when Violet had been in control of himself, but it wasn¡¯t the presence of Sky Vine Radish, either.


    Regardless, Violet didn¡¯t have his deified power anymore. Han Sen could feel his enemy¡¯s power fading and bing insignificant. He was no longer even King ss.


    ¡°Why is the phoenix¡¯s power so strange? It didn¡¯t hurt Violet. Is that a coincidence, or is that how it works?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart mulled over the conundrum.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t have time to think through the matter thoroughly, though. He ignored the currently unconscious Violet, and instead looked at the giant, jade god beyond the vines.


    Clearly, this was Sky Vine Radish¡¯s actual body, which had been damaged long ago.


    ording to what Han Sen knew, gods were unable to directly harm beings of the universe, and the beings of the universe couldn¡¯t harm them either. But this god body was clearly some sort of exception to that rule.


    ¡°How about we make a trade?¡± The giant, jade eyes of the being were still shut. Its lips didn¡¯t move, but even so, a voice bellowed through the air and rang in Han Sen¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make deals with gods,¡± Han Sen said tly. Then he threw a punch at the jade giant.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist struck the jade giant¡¯s eye. It made the sound of jade stone being broken. Han Sen had used all his power, but the jade giant¡¯s body didn¡¯t move.


    The phoenix me burned on the jade giant¡¯s skin, but it was only alight for a brief time before it was extinguished. It didn¡¯t seem to be capable of burning the creature¡¯s skin.


    ¡°If you really were a phoenix, you probably would stand a chance of harming my god body. But you only have the phoenix¡¯s mes. As you can see, that doesn¡¯t work on me. Why don¡¯t we just chill for a minute and talk?¡± said Sky Vine Radish¡¯s voice again.


    Han Sen paid little attention to what the creature was saying, though. This might be his final chance to defeat a god. Who knew if he would ever get another opportunity like this one?


    Right now, Sky Vine Radish just wanted to talk things over. He could make himself heard to anyone in the chamber, but he couldn¡¯t move. His body was badly damaged, and even after all the years his remains had been here, it had yet to recover.


    Han Sen kept on punching Sky Vine Radish¡¯s body, and the god couldn¡¯t so much as twitch in retaliation. However, the only thing that Han Sen¡¯s phoenix me could do was scorch a small part of its skin.


    ¡°I told you. You cannot hurt my body,¡± Sky Vine Radish said imperiously.


    ¡°That might not be true.¡± Han Sen retrieved his phoenix feather from Destiny¡¯s Tower. He gripped it in his hand like a sword, then shed across Sky Vine Radish¡¯s body.


    Screech!


    The white mes formed the shape of a phoenix feather. Han Sen thrust his weapon halfway into Sky Vine Radish¡¯s body. The resulting wound showed that Sky Vine Radish¡¯s flesh was green like jade, and green blood began to leak steadily from the opened flesh.

 Chapter 2785 - Killing Sky Radish

    <h4>2785 Killing Sky Radish</h4>


    Han Sen stared with wide eyes at the wound that his phoenix feather had just delivered. Up to this point, Han Sen hadpletely failed to injure the god. Even his phoenix fires had only burned briefly across the monster¡¯s skin. But now, the phoenix feather was able to perforate Sky Vine Radish¡¯s indestructible god body.


    The white phoenix fires ravaged the wound. This injury was so small that it clearly mattered little to Sky Vine Radish and his god body, but to Han Sen, it was a very important step on the path to taking down Sky Vine Radishpletely. If he was unable to harm the god body at all, how could he even think about killing a god?


    Han Sen had now focused his awareness on the phoenix me that the phoenix had given him. He had originally wanted to get rid of it, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the phoenix me used in conjunction with the phoenix feather would unleash such devastating power. It was able to slice open a god¡¯s body.


    But right now, Han Sen didn¡¯t have the time to sit idly by and think through all the ramifications of what he had just done. He continued to swing his phoenix feather with the ferocity of a furious stormcloud. Sword lights flew everywhere, shing here and there across Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body. As Han Sen cut Sky Vine Radish again and again, the flow of blood increased.


    ¡°Stop or I will bury you!¡± Sky Vine Radish bellowed angrily.


    Han Sen ignored the warning. He kept shing Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body without relenting. He let the god blood stter him.


    ¡°This is sphemy against god! Your sons and your grandsons and the rest of your filthy race will be cursed now and forever! Great disaster will fall upon you!¡±


    Sky Vine Radish released an enraged roar into the sky, but over time, it slowly turned into a scream. And still, he couldn¡¯t move. Han Sen continued to sh the god body like a madman.


    Although each sh only cut a little bit into the god¡¯s flesh, after Han Sen shed his enemy 1000 times, then 10000 times, he was able to open Sky Vine Radish¡¯s flesh to the bone. God blood poured out.


    Katcha!


    As Sky Vine Radish¡¯s voice kept up an unending stream of curses and profanity, Han Sen lost count of how many times he had shed the god. But before long, he was able to lop the god¡¯s head off.


    That big jade head fell to the ground, creating a big crater in the earth when itnded. The jade skull¡¯s face was turned up toward the sky. The eyes that had been closed were now finally open. They red at Han Sen right before the head shouted, ¡°Gods can never die! Today, you have destroyed my god body, but I will ensure that your sons and your grandsons pay me back millions and billions of times more. All the women in your race will be whores, and all the men will be ves.¡±


    Katcha!


    Han Sen thrust his feather sword into the god¡¯s eye, blinding it. God blood sprayed up like a freshwater spring, sttering all over Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen had nothing to be afraid of. Han Sen knew that his family was meant to fight these gods. He would not be intimidated by the empty threat of some ominous curse.


    Han Sen had seen how Sky Vine Radish treated the Flower Gods, so he knew that the gods never treated the people of the universe as equals. Gods thought of the people in this universe as little more than livestock. They would kill and eat the people that Han Sen knew for nutrition.


    ¡°If gods can eat people, then why can¡¯t people eat gods? Today, I, Han Sen, will be the first person to dine on the flesh of a god.¡± Han Sen licked the god blood around his lips. It felt as hot as boiling water.


    ¡°Deified Gene +1... God Body Evolution +1...¡±


    ¡°Just one drop of blood can raise my tally by one whole deified gene... No wonder you are considered a god.¡± Han Sen looked at his fallen enemy with disdain. He didn¡¯t stop moving his sword. He kept shing the corpse over and over. Every sh parted flesh and broke bones.


    There was a reason that these gods were creatures of legend. Even with a heavily damaged body, it was still so strong. Its strength was difficult toprehend. Han Sen had decapitated the creature and perforated its heart, but he still couldn¡¯t kill it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can still live if I wholly dismember your god body.¡± Han Sen continued to hack his way through the creature¡¯s flesh. He made sure to consume the blood that sprayed him.


    It was like he was swallowingva into his belly. Han Sen felt as if his entire body was on fire. It was so hot, he wanted to take off his skin just to cool down a little.


    ¡°Deified Gene +1... Deified Gene +1...¡±


    The announcements kept adding up. A single drop of god blood granted a deified gene. The body of a god could bring an unimaginable bounty of wealth to someone like Han Sen.


    ¡°God evolution 100%... can evolve...¡±


    Finally, Han Sen heard the announcement that he had been waiting for. But he didn¡¯t have the time to evolve right now. He was determined to kill Sky Vine Radish and do it soon. He couldn¡¯t give the monster any chance to reassemble itself and regain its fighting strength.


    Dong!


    Han Sen had been cutting his way through Sky Vine Radish¡¯s giant skeleton, but his de hade up against a bone that it couldn¡¯t cut through. The other bones had snapped with rtive ease, but he couldn¡¯t even leave a mark on this one.


    Han Sen was shocked, and he leaned closer to the bone to get a better look. Han Sen didn¡¯t understand much about how these god bodies worked, but it was clear that this bone didn¡¯t resemble any of the structures in a human body.


    The bone snaked its way around the heart and lungs like a crooked vine. It was green, and it was only two meters long. A bone like that, in a giant god body like Sky Vine Radish¡¯s, was truly tiny. Interestingly, the bone was shaped differently than the rest of the god¡¯s skeleton, as well.


    Although most of the bones looked like they were made of a green stone, this one was rather transparent. Inside that bone, it looked like there were strange symbols floating. The bone seemed like something out of a dream, some mysterious item that could exist only in Han Sen¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. If you stop this, I can help you conquer the universe...¡± Sky Vine Radish¡¯s voice quivered with something that resembled fear.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Sky Vine Radish. He shed at the bone that connected the giant¡¯s heart and lungs, and it was sliced open.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Sky Vine Radish screamed like his heart was being ripped out and his lungs torn open. He hadn¡¯t even moaned when his head was cut off, but now, he was squealing like a pig.


    ¡°That must have been your weak spot.¡± Han Sen grinned in delight. He swung his phoenix feather at the strange bone even faster. Every sh struck the tether between the bones, the flesh, and the organs. He cut that tether slowly.


    Sky Vine Radish kept screaming and cursing Han Sen, but Han Sen remained undeterred. Han Sen might obey God, but not this sort of god.


    ¡°You will die!¡± Sky Vine Radish suddenly screamed when he saw that Han Sen was on the verge of slicing through the strange bone. His god body shed with a green light. His flesh began to glow like superheated steel.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Han Sen suddenly understood what Sky Vine Radish was doing. The god knew that he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Han Sen, so he was going to self-destruct.


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t stop the god from self-destructing, so he pushed himself to strike even faster with his sword. He wanted to dig out the bone before the monster blew itself up.


    But Sky Vine Radish¡¯s body detonated far too quickly, and Han Sen didn¡¯t have enough time to cut the strange bone free. A scary power suddenly exploded from Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body. It was like a nuclear bomb going off.


    Boom!


    At the top of the Space Garden, a green light shot into the sky like a volcanic eruption. Once it entered the sky, it spread out and began to shower the area. The light rain rained down across the flower fields, and the xenogeneic nts that touched the light rain started to grow at an elerated rate. The whole of the Space Garden changed. It was like the sky and the earth had been flipped.


    Han Sen exited his super god spirit mode, and then, he heard the announcement y in his head.


    ¡°Killed God Spirit. Obtained God Spirit. Found God Spirit Gene.¡±

 Chapter 2786 - Fallen God

    <h4>Chapter 2786 Fallen God</h4>


    In the Space Garden, a green light fired into the sky like an erupting volcano. It made that whole area shake. In every corner of the geno universe, a green tear became visible in space. It was like the very fabric of the universe had been wounded.


    Bzzt!


    In that green, ripped space, a giant thing that looked like the temple of some ancient god emerged from the crack.


    ¡°The Geno Hall!¡± The creatures of the universe, seeing the Geno Hall appear before them, looked confused. They raised their heads to stare uncertainly at the mysterious Geno Hall. No one had any idea why it had shown up.


    ¡°The Geno Being Scroll fights finished up not too long ago. Why is the Geno Hall appearing again?¡±


    ¡°I bet some elite triggered the door for anotherntern fight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Last time, when Kong Fei fought, there was a different feeling permeating the atmosphere. This feels like something else entirely. Back then, all the stars arose. But now, it looks like there is a wound in the universe itself. It feels different from the way it felt before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is going on with the green crack? This is incredibly strange. I have never heard of something like this before. Seeing the green crack, I feel kind of sad. I want to cry. What is going on?¡±


    On the peak of Empty Mountain, there was a woman with a holy horn rising from her head. She was standing next to a beast with green fur. They were looking out across the universe¡¯s green crack. Their gazes were oddly intense.


    ¡°It has finally appeared again. It has been a billion years since I wasst able to witness the sadness of a god. I miss the era of Mountain Leader, the man who could go against the sky and kill gods, break the doors, and mark his ce. He became a god spirit. It has been a billion years since someone did something like this. Today, I am able to witness god¡¯s sadness once more,¡± the green-haired beast said. He looked at the sight, an oddly conflicted expression on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who could go against the sky and y a god right now, though. And even im their god spirit seat.¡± The horned woman frowned.


    ¡°This is a good thing no matter who has done it. It proves that the Geno Hall¡¯s suppression is not infallible. Those gods are no longer omnipotent opponents. We can y them and take their thrones,¡± the green-haired beast said. It looked at the sleeping gold beast and said, ¡°This might be Empty Mountain¡¯s chance. With Little Mountain Leader here, nothing can prevent Empty Mountain from rising.¡±


    Hearing the three words ¡°Little Mountain Leader,¡± the woman¡¯s serious face showed a rare smile. ¡°The blood of the Little Mountain Leader isn¡¯t pure, so its potential is unpredictable, but it can certainly be a true god. And then, it will be able to go against the sky and be something even greater. It will go into the Geno Hall as Mountain Leader did. People will then know that Empty Mountain is still here, and the race isposed of invincible blood.¡±


    Inside a scary red dwarf, there was a hidden pce. Within that pce, there were many creatures that looked like humans. They were staring at the god¡¯s sadness in space.


    If Han Sen had been there, he would have been shocked to find God¡¯s Retribution amongst them. He was a member of Blood Legion.


    ¡°What we knew would happen has finallye to pass. For the first time since Sacred, a war of gods has finally started anew. It is a shame that we haven¡¯t sufficiently prepared yet.¡± A man with blue eyes stared at the sky and sighed.


    ¡°Although we aren¡¯t yet prepared, it isn¡¯t as if we don¡¯t stand a chance. Blood Legion has remained hidden for too long. It is time to fight the god spirits in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± The blue-eyed man looked at the green crack in the distance. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    On a small that belonged to the Thousand Treasures, an old man who was holding a cloth g frowned and looked up at the green crack in space. He spoke to himself, saying, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Time isn¡¯t yet up. The Geno Hall¡¯s bindings should still be in ce. Was someone able to kill a god right now? Weird... That shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    On countless mysterious ces in the universe, scary elites stared at the green crack and the Geno Hall that was slowly appearing. All of them were thinking about different things. Some were very excited. Some were suspicious. Some of them were only watching. They were watching in the hopes of finding out who had managed to kill a god spirit and take the god spirit¡¯s ce.


    The Geno Hall hadpletely revealed itself now. The whole universe went pitch ck, and only the green light shone in space with its beautiful vacitions.


    The door of the ancient, mysterious Geno Hall looked like it hadn¡¯t been opened for a billion years. Today, it was finally opened again.


    This was different from Kong Fei¡¯sntern fight. And it was different from Ancient Water God¡¯s fight to break through the door. This Geno Hall¡¯s door waspletely open. Any creature from any corner of the universe could see what was inside the door now.


    Inside the door was a giant statue that looked like it had been made from jade. Although it was just a statue, it was too intimidating to be described. The mere sight of it weighed on the mind like an anvil. When creatures with weaker minds looked at the statue, they found themselves kneeling before they even knew what had happened.


    But right now, blood was trickling down from the statue¡¯s eyes. The sight filled everyone who saw it with sadness. It was intimidating, but it didn¡¯t feel as threatening as one might have expected.


    With many creatures watching, that statue slowly came out of the Geno Hall. A webwork of cracks covered it.


    When the statue passed the threshold of the Geno Hall¡¯s door, it shattered into a countless number of pieces that scattered everywhere.


    The sky shook as if a thunderstorm was rocking space itself. It was like the sky was crying over the death of a god spirit.


    ¡°Who will be the new god spirit?¡± Sky Pce Leader squinted his eyes. He stared at the Geno Hall with its open door.


    A statue had departed the Geno Hall. There was an empty god slot up there now, and there was guaranteed to be a new master to im the space. Sky Pce Leader wanted to know who, in that era, could go against the sky and y a god.


    The other people of Sky Pce felt the same way, too. They all stared at the Geno Hall door, and they waited for the elite who killed a god spirit to ascend to their rightful tform as a new god.


    But after waiting for a long time, they still hadn¡¯t seen a new being fly toward the Geno Hall to im their seat. A voice boomed from the Geno Hall, sounding clearly across the nothingness of space. ¡°Sky Vine Radish has fallen. The god¡¯s personality is lost. Whoever has the personality of Sky Vine Radish can im the god spirit¡¯s seat.¡±


    Every person in the universe was shocked. A god spirit had fallen, and the god¡¯s personality had vanished. They had never heard of something like this happening before. The elite that killed Sky Vine Radish should have taken their god personality to the Geno Hall and be a god themselves.


    ¡°What does it mean for a god¡¯s personality to be lost? Does it mean that the elite killed a god spirit and didn¡¯t take the god¡¯s personality?¡±


    ¡°No way. Such a powerful thing. Why did he not take it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the elite died alongside Sky Vine Radish.¡±


    ¡°It is possible.¡±


    The hearts of many people were pounding in their chests. If the elite and the god really had died together, then anyone could find where the god died, im the personality, and be a god themselves.


    As people all across the universe found their minds racing, the door shut, and the Geno Hall returned to theher. But the sadness in the sky still lingered like a green mark. It didn¡¯t fade.

 Chapter 2787 - God Spiri

    <h4>Chapter 2787 God Spiri</h4>


    Han Sen was holding a bone that looked like a jade vine. He looked at it with curiosity.


    When Sky Vine Radish self-destructed, Han Sen used his super god spirit body to survive the scary self-destructive powers.


    The things around him were not so lucky. Everything else had been destroyed by that explosion. There was not even dust left.


    Only that jade-like bone remained. It was unharmed by that manic explosion. It was the bone Han Sen assumed to be Sky Vine Radish¡¯s weakness and the god spirit gene that was announced in his head.


    ¡°If I knew Sky Vine Radish¡¯s self-destruction would have evaporated all of his blood, I would have drunk my fill,¡± Han Sen said with a greedy tone of voice. ¡°It was not easy to kill a god spirit, and now I am only walking away with a bone.¡±


    Oh, no! Did Brother King die in the explosion? Han Sen thought of Xie Qing King, and nothing pleasant came to mind.


    Before Han Sen went looking for him, he saw Xie Qing King emerge from a cave with a face covered in dust. He flew toward Han Sen and said, ¡°That thing was so strong. It almost killed me.¡±


    Han Sen felt some relief. ¡°Fortunately, you were quick to escape the radius of the detonation. Otherwise, not even a deified elite would have been able to withstand that self-destructive explosive.¡±


    Seeing that Xie Qing King was fine, Han Sen now had the time to check out his Sea of Soul. There was a giant spirit body that looked like jade. It was simr to Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body, but Sky Vine Radish had a solid body. This was just a spirit body.


    ¡°When ordinary xenogeneics die, they leave behind beast souls,¡± Han Sen said while he examined the spirit body¡¯s information. ¡°Sky Vine Radish left behind a god spirit. I wonder what the difference is.¡±


    [Sky Radish God: destroyed ss god spirit]


    What does it mean for it to be a destroyed ss? Han Sen¡¯s head was filled with questions. The levels of a god spirit seemed to be different from beast souls. There was no defined type, but there was a ss. This was a destroyed ss.


    Han Sen tried to summon his Sky Radish God and see what it could do.


    Sky Radish God¡¯s giant god spirit body suddenly appeared in front of Han Sen. Its presence was like that of a flooding beast. It was immeasurably scary. It was like it could blow up the world with one punch.


    Is this thing like a pet beast soul? Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Hemanded Sky Radish God to punch a wall in front of him.


    Sky Radish God adhered to Han Sen¡¯s thoughts and did what he was told. The green god spirit light on his body shone as he threw a punch into the wall. With its power, it was going to blow up the entire Space Garden.


    Han Sen was worried about Spaced Garden being destroyed, but he was immediately frozen. Sky Radish God¡¯s power went through the wall, but it did not do anything to it. Even Sky Radish God¡¯s body went through the wall as if it was a phantom.


    Are these god spirits like gods? Can they not touch the substances of the universe? Han Sen tried to repeat the action a few times. No matter how strong Sky Radish God was or how much power it unleashed, it could not harm the smallest leaf. Han Sen was left fairly disappointed.


    I thought this was some good stuff, but it can¡¯t touch anything. This is rubbish. Han Sen suddenly thought, but that can¡¯t be right. If the god spirit was just like the other gods and could not touch or harm the substances of the universe, it proves they were the same kind. Does that mean the god spirit can hurt the gods?


    Han Sen was thinking that might be possible, but there weren¡¯t any gods willing to stand up to him. He wanted to try his hand at guessing.


    But why was Sky Vine Radish¡¯s actual body able to be harmed by ordinary creatures like me? Was it really because he was injured? Or, is there another reason? Han Sen continued to guess. He thought this entire thing was not that simple.


    Xie Qing King flew over to Han Sen and looked at him with confusion. ¡°What are you doing? You keep moving your legs and hands. Did the explosion break your brain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it?¡± Han Sen was confused too.


    Xie Qing King looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°See what? Do you mean the green vine that looks like a spear? The one you are holding?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see him?¡± Han Sen pointed to where Sky Radish God was.


    ¡°What? Who? Is there someone here?¡± Xie Qing King reached his hand out to touch whatever it was, but there was no solid surface. His hand went right through the Sky Radish God¡¯s god spirit body.


    ¡°There is a weird beast soul that you cannot see or touch. It came from the guy who called himself a god.¡± Han Sen exined the Sky Radish God¡¯s situation to him.


    When he heard that, Xie Qing King was momentarily silent before saying, ¡°So, do the god spirits look simr to the gods? Maybe it is just as you thought. Perhaps you can use them to go against the gods.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡± Han Sen nodded. He had been feeling terrible about his inability to fight the gods and how he always had to be passive before them. If the god spirit was able to fight the gods, it would be a beast soul he would cherish more than any other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Xie Qing King looked around and said, ¡°We made too much noise down here. I am afraid it is only a matter of time before peoplee. Let¡¯s just leave.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He put the god spirit gene bone inside his Destiny¡¯s Tower andmitted to an escape alongside Xie Qing King.


    After they left, they saw the geno hall had been revealed. Han Sen heard a voiceing from the geno hall. He quickly realized that the god personality the geno hall was referring to could have been the god spirit gene bone.


    Han Sen was not going to take the god spirit gene to the geno hall. He wanted to know more about the bone first.


    He thought the Space Garden would have been destroyed because of Sky Vine Radish self-destructing. When he looked closer, Han Sen noticed the Space Garden had not been destroyed. It had actually be bigger. He did not know how much bigger it was, but the nt xenogeneics in the flower fields had mutated. They had be quite big and weird.


    Not far ahead, Han Sen saw a big tree that looked like a strange snake. It was releasing a scary presence. He was able to tell that it was a deified ss.


    ¡°It seems that after Sky Vine Radish¡¯s power exploded and spread, it benefitted the xenogeneic nts all around here. It has made them swiftly evolve. Now, the Space Garden is worth more than the old Space Garden. It will be perfect for us to build a base here. It is a shame Violet was blown to bits. That means we have missed out on the key to ess the Space Garden.¡± Xie Qing King looked sad as he spoke.


    ¡°There must be a way.¡± In Han Sen¡¯s mind, he started to think, The Space Garden itself is a giant ganoderma lucidum xenogeneic. If it is alive, that means we can talk, and I can convince it. But I am afraid this ganoderma lucidum¡¯s intelligence might be low. If it doesn¡¯t understand words, it might be difficult to convince.


    While Han Sen was thinking, he heard the sounds of peopleing from the left. They were headed for the battlefield.

 Chapter 2788 - Big Fire Burns the Flowers

    <h4>2788 Big Fire Burns the Flowers</h4>


    The people fighting were a group of Extreme Kings. They were engaged in a battle against a dozen Flower Gods. The Flower Gods had not recovered after Sky Vine Radish¡¯s death. They were just as crazy as ever.


    They were still wildly powerful. As they went, their bodies kept changing. They had be extremely strong. When Bai Wanjie unleashed his power against a Flower God, he could only send them flying. The Flower Gods were never slow in catching up.


    Bai Wanjie, who was a deified elite, was the only one who could do that. The others from the Extreme King were doing even worse. There weren¡¯t many of the Extreme King following Bai Wanjie. Most of them looked to be riddled with injuries. It appeared as if many had been killed.


    The girl Han Sen had spoken to before made strange movements. She was able to move perfectly when the Flower Gods chased her, and she was able to avoid taking damage from the fiends.


    Since they were not able to kill the Flower Gods, Bai Wanjie and the others could only flee. They did not have time to fight them face-to-face.


    Han Sen did not have much reason to be interested in their struggle. Plus, they were people from the Extreme King. Han Sen and the Extreme King had a deep-seated grudge with each other. Han Sen considered himself nice enough for not making things worse for them. Either way, he was certainly not going to make an effort to rescue the Extreme King¡¯s crown prince.


    When Bai Wanjie and the others walked past them, a few of the Flower Gods noticed Han Sen and Xie Qing King, then went to them.


    Bai Wanjie and the girl saw Xie Qing King and Han Sen, but they did not bring the Flower Gods to them on purpose.


    Bai Wanjie did not believe people could kill those Flower Gods, so he did not expect Han Sen would be able to do much of anything. They didn¡¯t draw the Flower Gods to them on purpose. When the few Flower Gods noticed Han Sen and Xie Qing King, they went after them.


    The girl shouted in Han Sen¡¯s direction. ¡°Why are you frozen there? Hurry up and run!¡±


    She had just finished shouting when she saw Han Sen throw a punch toward one of the Flower Gods. She could not help but shout, ¡°Is this guy crazy? If he is trapped here and has a burden, he cannot even hope to escape!¡±


    Pang!


    While the girl was thinking, Han Sen¡¯s fist powered into the face of one of the Flower Gods. The strong power sted the Flower God a few hundred feet away. It broke through many trees before copsing to the ground.


    ¡°That power is unbelievable!¡± The girl was shocked. Han Sen¡¯s punch was far stronger than what Bai Wanjie was able to do, which surprised her a great deal.


    ¡°Even if he is strong, it is futile. The Flower Gods can never die... Never...¡± The girl was frozen. Her eyes were opened wide in sheer disbelief.


    The Flower God that had been punched away by Han Sen was burning with a white me.


    The Flower Gods had been fighting against them for a while. They knew the bodies of the Flower Gods were obscenely strong. Even if they were hurt, they quickly recovered. They did not seem to know the meaning of pain.


    Bai Wanjie had used many different geno arts to punch them away. He had done this several times. All the different powers used hadn¡¯t been effective on them. He had not been able to make a single one scream.


    Now, the Flower God was screaming and rolling around on fire. It squealed like a pig getting ughtered.


    Han Sen and the other Flower Gods were not content to sit still. Han Sen¡¯s body was like a swimming dragon. He punched each of the Flower Gods once. Within the blink of an eye, they all fell on the floor.


    It was different from the Flower Gods Bai Wanjie had knocked to the ground. The Flower Gods Han Sen punched down were unable to get back up. They were all writhing around on the floor, burning due to the pain inflicted by the fire. It made Bai Wanjie and the others feel very weird.


    The scorching white me was burning them, but the bodies of the Flower Gods did not look to be incinerated. Either way, the flowers atop their heads were rendered little more than ash. When the flowers were gone, so too was the fire. The few Flower Gods fell to the ground without any energy. They stopped screaming. They refused to get up and continue their assault.


    Bai Wanjie and the others sensed that the presence of those bodies had been weakened. They were not deified anymore. They were only King ss at best.


    ¡°What is that fire?¡± the girl asked with surprise. Clearly, Han Sen¡¯s power was the right remedy for sorting out those Flower Gods.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me out.¡± Bai Wanjie brought his people over to see Han Sen. He drew the final few leftover Flower Gods over, too.


    Han Sen quickly dropped all of the Flower Gods onto the ground. Again, they writhed around in pain due to the fire.


    Upon seeing that, the Extreme King people were shocked. They had been chased by the Flower Gods for a long time and run out of options. They thought they would for sure bite it in the end. After all, many people already had.


    The monsters, which had once been thought invulnerable, were killed by Han Sen with ease. They could scarcely believe it.


    That was especially true for the Extreme King girl. She looked at Han Sen weirdly, as if they did not know each other.


    ¡°You are wee, My Crown Prince,¡± Xie Qing King said with a smile. ¡°We are all trapped here, and so it is only right that we help each other out.¡±


    Bai Wanjie thanked Xie Qing King again. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I wonder what your name is.¡±


    ¡°San Mu,¡± Han Sen coldly answered, but he did not look at Bai Wanjie.


    Bai Wanjie had no idea who he was. It seemed as if he really wanted to ally with Han Sen as he went on to profuselypliment him. Han Sen just ignored himpletely. He didn¡¯t say a word back.


    ¡°San Mu is always like this. Please, do not mind him, Mister Crown Prince.¡± Xie Qing King looked down at the Flower Gods without their flowers. They were not dead. They eventually staggered up to their feet.


    Bai Wanjie and the others from the Extreme King were going to kill them, but the Flower Gods walked in front of Han Sen and kneeled. They said, ¡°Thank you for saving us! Please show us mercy and save the rest of our people.¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He looked at Xie Qing King nearby.


    Xie Qing King cleared his throat and replied, ¡°We can save you, but what can you reward us with?¡±


    ¡°If you two are willing to save our endangered people, we are willing to share the Space Garden,¡± an old Flower God said.


    Xie Qing King smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like sharing things.¡±


    The faces of the Flower Gods changed. They understood what Xie Qing King meant.


    ¡°If you guys can save my people, the whole of the Flower God race will be willing to serve you.¡± It was still the old Flower God doing the talking.


    ¡°Do you stay true to your word?¡± Xie Qing King looked the old man up and down.


    ¡°Yes, I am the leader of the Flower Gods,¡± the old man said with a sigh.


    Han Sen and Xie Qing King looked at each other. They sensed how happy they both were. They had broken their shoes, unable to find what they were looking for. Now, they had achieved it all with ease.


    Bai Wanjie wanted the Flower Gods, but he did not know who Han Sen was, and he was surprised by Han Sen¡¯s strange power. He did not dare fight him. He just watched Xie Qing King iming the Flower Gods.

 Chapter 2789 - Mutating the Space Garden

    <h4>2789 Mutating the Space Garden</h4>


    The Flower God people had been controlled by Sky Vine Radish, but their minds were not consumed. After the phoenix me removed Sky Vine Radish¡¯s power, they returned to normal with full memory regarding what had happened.


    They knew if the Flower Gods were unable to ovee the curse, they would end up like mindless zombies. Now, the Space Garden had undergone major changes. The whole ce was upied by scary deified nt xenogeneics. With the power of the Flower Gods, they could not cultivate and develop the ce. Therefore, they had to request the aid of Han Sen.


    First, only Han Sen was able to remove the curse guing the Flower Gods and free them from their doom. Second, Xie Qing King and Han Sen did not have notable backgrounds. Via them, the Flower Gods might be able to prosper in the future.


    ¡°It is no use just saying that.¡± Xie Qing King looked at Flower God Leader and asked. ¡°How are you going to make me believe the rest of the Flower Gods will be willing to follow us?¡±


    ¡°You two, please follow me. I have something to give you. After receiving it, you canpletely control the Space Garden.¡± The Flower God Leader had no hesitation in telling Han Sen that.


    Xie Qing King and Han Sen looked at each other. Xie Qing King nodded and said, ¡°OK. If the Flower Gods really want to serve us, we will try to save the rest of the Flower Gods.¡±


    They were ready to leave with Flower God Leader when Bai Wanjie smiled, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Teacher Xie, since we are trapped here and cannot leave, we would like to help.¡±


    ¡°If Mister Crown Prince wants to help, please wait here. If there is something we need, we wille to you.¡± Xie Qing King was not dumb. He wasn¡¯t going to let Bai Wanjie and the others see the secrets of the Space Garden.


    ¡°If things are like that, we will wait here for your good news.¡± Bai Wanjie did not try to push it. He let Han Sen and the others go off with the Flower God.


    After waiting for Han Sen and the others disappeared, the girl asked Bai Wanjie, ¡°Nephew, why did you not kill them?¡±


    ¡°The Flower Gods and Xie Qing King are not scary, but San Mu is an enigma,¡± Bai Wanjie replied. ¡°His power is like the legendary phoenix me. If it is a phoenix me, he must have a true god phoenix supporting him. That is one of the sacred beasts. It is not something we can dare try to provoke.¡±


    ¡°No matter which way you look at him, he doesn¡¯t look like a phoenix,¡± the girl said. ¡°I thought the four sacred beasts were killed in a god war.¡±


    ¡°That is why it is so scary,¡± Bai Wanjie said. ¡°The four sacred beasts and 10 generals were killed in all the legends. These days, they seem to keep appearing again and again. Just now, a god spirit was killed. We should be careful. We do not want to get dragged into this grand, frightening conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°You talk so much, but I think you¡¯re just scared of San Mu,¡± the girl said with a smile.


    ¡°I guess. After all, he is a scary bloke. If he has the legendary phoenix me, I do not think I can fight him.¡± Bai Wanjie was fine with being honest.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The girl coldly grunted and said nothing.


    The Space Garden was 10 times bigger than they initially believed. Although thendscape had not changed much, there were many changes in the details. The scariest thing about all of it was the fact that the ordinary nt xenogeneics in the flower fields had all received arge boost in their growth. Some of them were now deified.


    As they traveled across the flower fields, they saw the fields had a xenogeneic with the upper body of a witch and the lower body of a big flower.


    ¡°Deified nt xenogeneic.¡± Han Sen looked at that strange witch-flower. He saw a weird, nt substance chain on her. She was obviously a deified ss being.


    ¡°Has the queen flower already evolved that much? The Space Garden had many nt xenogeneics on the same level as the queen flower. If they saw boosts like the queen flower, the Space Garden will be a very dangerous ce now.¡± The Flower God Leader had aplicated look on his face.


    After he spoke, the queen flower opened her eyes. She stared at Han Sen and the others. Her weird purple eyes were glowing. Her purple-red flower clothes were waving in the breeze. She raised her jade arms. Suddenly, the garden had many thorny vines shoot out of the ground. They were like demon dragons headed for Han Sen and the others.


    Han Sen coldly grunted. He generated a phoenix me and punched forward. The white me went right past the flower vine. It was not able to harm the flower vine at all.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t! Does the phoenix me only work on Sky Vine Radish? Can¡¯t it hurt these vines?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Those vines were covering the sky and the ground, and they were alling.


    The faces of Flower God Leader and others changed. They did not believe Han Sen had the chops to fight the queen flower.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked cold, but he did not do anything. He merely coldly shouted, ¡°Damn!¡± Then, his Dongxuan Area was cast around the vines of the flowers. They all stopped a few feet away from them. No matter how the queen flower shouted, the vines would not move.


    Han Sen did not use his phoenix me. He teleported in front of the queen flower and punched the strange queen flower¡¯s body to blow her up.


    The Flower God Leader and the others were in shock. They thought, I do not know who this person is. I really cannot tell how strong he is. I do not know if the Flower Gods serving him is a good or bad idea.


    For now, the Flower Gods were out of options. Aside from Han Sen, no other being was able to save the Flower Gods, which were being controlled.


    ¡°Deified xenogeneic hunted: Queen Flower. Deified xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    There was no beast soul, and it made him feel ashamed. But the Space Garden had undergone many changes, and that managed to keep his spirits lifted.


    There were many nt xenogeneics in the Space Garden, which meant that the realm had a lot of resources to plunder. For Han Sen and the whole race, that was a good thing.


    Han Sen killed a few more mutated nt xenogeneics on the way, but he did not encounter any more deified xenogeneics. Under the guidance of the Flower God Leader, they arrived at a city made from vines.


    The vines used to build the city were once dead objects. Now, they were booming with the vibrance of a healthy lifeforce. They grew green leaves and all sorts of flowers. The entire vine city¡¯s aesthetic was given a big boost in the pretty department. It thrived with an unbridled lifeforce.


    The Flower Gods were visibly surprised to see what had be of their city. With a wry smile, one of the Flower Gods said, ¡°The Space Garden is living up to its name. It has be a garden!¡±


    ¡°I love this beautiful garden city. I am going to live here.¡± Xie Qing King expressed his love for that garden-like city.


    Pang!


    Suddenly, a fighting force erupted somece in the distance. The Flower God Leader¡¯s face changed. ¡°Someone has invaded thisnd. The Flower God treasure is ced. We need it to control the Space Garden.¡±Han Sen frowned. He hastened his pace to reach the ce the Flower God Leader had referred to.

 Chapter 2790 - Flower Seed

    <h4>2790 Flower Seed</h4>


    When Han Sen rushed to that location, he saw that 20 to 30 Flower Gods were no longer themselves. They were attacking a swordsman. That swordsman was d in green attire, and he was doing fine despite the conditions of him being surrounded. No matter how strong the Flower Gods were, they could noty a finger on his garments. Every sword strike unleashed could damage a Flower God.


    Although the destructive power was not enough to kill the Flower Gods, they were able to make the Flower Gods lose their abilities ofbat for a bit and fail to chase the swordsman.


    ¡°Lone Bamboo really is so powerful.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He recognized the swordsman as no other than Lone Bamboo.


    Even though Lone Bamboo was strong, he did not have enough power to kill the Flower Gods. After all, they were creatures under the control of a god. They had special powers and were very difficult to kill.


    Han Sen pulled out his phoenix feather and shed forward. It was one strike for one enemy. The Flower Gods struck by the phoenix feather burned. They were crying in pain on the floor. Not longter, the flowers on their heads turned to ash and their bodies returned to normal.


    ¡°You have very powerful sword skills,¡± Lone Bamboo said. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°San Mu,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Lone Bamboo was shocked. He looked at Han Sen with a weird face.


    There¡¯s no way this guy noticed something, Han Sen nervously thought.


    Lone Bamboo said nothing more. The Flower God Leader and the others assembled. They were gasping as they asked, ¡°Lone Bamboo, did you get my flower seed?¡±


    Lone Bamboo smiled. ¡°I have heard one of the elders of the race say the Flower Gods control the Space Garden through the use of a seed. I was going to go and im it, but it is a shame that the location of the seed has been captured by a scary xenogeneic. Not even I can get inside there.¡±


    ¡°Xenogeneic? What xenogeneic?¡± The Flower God Leader was shocked. The location of the seed should not have had any nts or nt xenogeneics around. Even if the Space Garden xenogeneics had mutated, there should not have been anything in that particr location.


    ¡°I am not sure what kind of xenogeneic it is, but it is a kid in a red robe. He is bald and has a red mole on his head.¡± Lone Bamboo described what the xenogeneic looked like and said, ¡°That xenogeneic¡¯s power is weird. It can control the xenogeneic nts all around it. That ce has been taken over by a dozen deified xenogeneic nts. I was unable to gain ess.¡±


    When the Flower God Leader heard what Lone Bamboo had to say, his face changed. He screamed and asked, ¡°Could it be that the flower seed has mutated and be a xenogeneic? If that is true, then that is most terrible.¡±


    ¡°What is the flower seed anyway?¡± Xie Qing King asked.


    The Flower God Leader knew there was no point in hiding things. He replied, ¡°ording to the records of my people, when the ganoderma lucidum¡¯s sporesnded on the corpse of the god, it absorbed the god corpse¡¯s nutrients and transformed the Space Garden. As a matter of fact, the Space Garden is one giant ganoderma lucidum xenogeneic. That flower seed came with the ganoderma lucidum¡¯s spore, but it did not grow. Even so, it had a weird connection with the ganoderma lucidum. If you possess the seed, you can make the ganoderma lucidum adhere to yourmands. If the flower seed has mutated, we cannot control the ganoderma lucidum xenogeneic anymore. It will not just be the Space Garden that falls. There is no telling if we can make it out of here alive.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it is worth going to check out what exactly happened.¡± Han Sen was not worried. Even if the flower seed had be a xenogeneic, he still had a chance to im it.


    The Flower God Leader looked worried as he led the way forward. Not longter, he saw the city ahead of them had already been taken over by nt xenogeneics.


    The flower vines looked like serpentine dragons, and the flowers looked like giant butterflies. The giant flower trees had many women on them. Their lower bodies were like slithering snakes.


    This area was like heaven for monsters. There were so many weird nt xenogeneics gathered there, and they were very scary.


    On a vine tower that had a xenogeneic atop it, there was a child d in a red robe. Its eyes were wide open as it checked out Han Sen and the others approaching.


    When the Flower God Leader saw the red-robed child, his face turned pale. He said, ¡°That is it. That is what the flower seed has be. Its presence is just like the seed but stronger.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Han Sen wanted to ask something, but the red-robe child stood atop the tower pointing at Han Sen like a madman.


    No one was able to discern what its meaning was, but they saw a xenogeneic with many butterfly flowers on it approaching. The trees began to move. Millions of butterfly flowers turned into real butterflies, and they call came at them like the rush of a tide.


    ¡°Oh, no! Everyone, go back!¡± Lone Bamboo shouted. ¡°This deified butterfly tree¡¯s radius is far too wide. I am afraid this is not something you and I can go against.¡±


    ¡°It is fine.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped as he cast his Dongxuan Area. He was able to control the cogwheels of the entire universe in that portion of space. As he cast it, he saw all the butterflies in the sky appear to freeze. They were like stars that could not move.


    ¡°You guys wait for me here. I am going to go check out that red-robed kid.¡± After speaking, Han Sen went in the direction of the vine tower.


    The butterfly tree did not do anything, and the red-robed kid kept making ¡°ah¡± noises. Han Sen saw the nt xenogeneics around the vine tower start shining with a god light. All kinds of power wereing toward him.


    Han Sen did not care for them. He kept going toward the red-robed child.


    Sky Vine Radish had only just exploded. All of its genes had scattered across the Space Garden, and it had made the nt xenogeneics mutate.


    The time was too short, and the nt xenogeneics were still mutating. They needed time to digest the Sky Vine Radish¡¯s genes. Therefore, their levels were not yet too high. The xenogeneics that had be deified were only just primitive.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Area at the maximum level. He used it to stay the assault of every hostile power. The many scary nt xenogeneics that got close to him lost their power.


    Everyone saw Han Sen walk past the scary nt xenogeneics. Wherever he went, the nt xenogeneics fell back. Their scary powers were reduced. Han Sen walked past many scary nts all the way to the vine tower.


    ¡°This person... Who is this person...¡± The Flower God Leader was in shock. No one was able to believe Han Sen was merely Xie Qing King¡¯s bodyguard.


    A primitive deified had used his power to suppress many scary xenogeneics alone. That sort of power was something not even the Extreme King or Very High could muster. No high races produced individuals that intimidating.


    ¡°It does not matter who he is. All you need to know is that he is on our side,¡± Xie Qing King said. His eyes were burning. Han Sen¡¯s power made him want to be deified too.


    The red-robed kid saw Han Sen approaching and that the scary nt xenogeneics were absolutely useless before him. He got annoyed and stared at Han Sen. His body produced a strange red light.

 Chapter 2791 - Red-Robed Child

    <h4>2791 Red-Robed Child</h4>


    Han Sen did not know who the red-robed child was. He saw his body sh with a red light. It was flickering like a police car¡¯s siren. He did not walk forward. He just stopped and looked at him. He wanted to see what sort of power the child wielded.


    It was wild to be able to control the powers of a nt xenogeneic, but the Space Garden was not popted by high-level xenogeneic nts yet. The primitive deifieds had all been summoned there.


    After looking at Han Sen, the red-robed child suddenly developed a strange smile. Han Sen then saw the nt xenogeneics all around gather power. They were not going for Han Sen. They were going for the red-robed child.


    There was a sword tree full of old swords. It was bing a scary sword light. It created a rain of swords that stormed down on the red-robed child. The witch-like flower vines wereshing out on the red-robed child too. All kinds of scary powers were mustered, and they wereing out from the sky and ground. They did not cut the red-robed child any ck.


    ¡°What is going on here? The nt xenogeneics are attacking him.¡± Han Sen was not the only one confused by this. Xie Qing King and the others were too.


    It was difficult to understand what was going on and why the nt xenogeneics were suddenly attacking the child.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at the red-robed child. The red-robed child looked back at Han Sen. He had a weird smile on his face. He did not look as if he was going toe under fire by a massive amount of nt xenogeneics.


    Seeing the scary power descend on the red-robed child, the sword lights were going to strike his skin. It was at that moment the red-robed child¡¯s body exploded with a red light. It was like a hole full of bugs.


    In the next moment, something weird happened. Han Sen felt some powere down on him. He did not have time to react. His body suddenly teleported. He appeared right where the red-robed child was a second ago, and the red-robed child appeared where Han Sen had been a moment before. It was like they had just swapped space.


    It was fine to swap space, but the scary power was surrounding Han Sen. The power was already able tond on his body. It disabled him from being able to use Dongxuan Area in time.


    Boom!


    A countless number of scary powers struck Han Sen, creating a terrible explosion. Half of the entire flower city was reduced to rubble and ruin. The colorful explosion was like a colorful sun rising.


    ¡°Oh, no...¡± The faces of the Flower God Leader and the others changed. None would have thought that the red-robed child had a power like that. It could swap ces with the enemy at will. Han Sen did not have time to run.


    Being hit by so many scary powers like that, it was likely a transmutation deified was going to be rendered nothing but a crippled person.


    ¡°Do not worry. That guy wouldn¡¯t let himself be taken out that easily.¡± Xie Qing King was not worried in the least.


    The red-robed child had a very smug grin. When the explosions started to disperse, the smile on the red-robed child¡¯s face froze stiffly and queerly. Han Sen was able to walk out from that explosion with armor that was as clean and new as ever. It was burning with a white phoenix me. He did not look like he was injured at all.


    ¡°You are very weak,¡± Han Sen said as he squinted his eyes at the red-robed child. Before the red-robed child responded, Han Sen¡¯s body shed like a bolt of lightning. He teleported in front of the red-robed child, grabbed him by the cor, and picked him up.


    The red-robed child started to scream and il his limbs in a futile bid for escape. The red light on his body exploded again. The red-robed child suddenly swapped locations so that he was the one holding Han Sen.


    The red-robed child looked very cocky again. He applied strength with his hands. He was nning on throwing Han Sen at the nt xenogeneics.


    Before he had a chance, Han Sen grabbed him by the hands and threw the kid down. He then smacked him on the butt.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± The red-robed child had been pped. It gave the child teary eyes. He was crying, and his red light was going to explode again.


    This time, the red light merely shed. The Dongxuan Area had already stopped the universal cogwheels that were responsible for the switching. The red light that came out of the red-robed child¡¯s body froze where it was. Suddenly, it just vanished.


    After two switches, Han Sen was able to see through how the red-robed child was able to fight. His power was far weakerpared to Han Sen. With the control of the Dongxuan Area, all his weird powers were useless now.


    Spank! Spank! Spank! Han Sen waved his hand and pped the red-robed child¡¯s bum a few times. The red-robed child was crying.


    The red-robed child only had the power to control the nt xenogeneics and swap locations. His battle power was weak, and he was unable to fight back.


    Han Sen was not cruel in case the red-robed child ended up being the flower seed. He might have perhaps needed him to control the Space Garden. He did not know what might happen if he was killed.


    Plus, Han Sen was curious about the red-robed child¡¯s power. He thought the red-robed child¡¯s power had to be space element, and that is how he could trade ces with him. The second time the red-robed child used that power, Han Sen stopped the space universal cogwheels around from running. Yet, the red-robed child was still able to swap ces with him. Therefore, it was not solely space powers in his employ.


    Although Han Sen saw what universal cogwheels the red-robed child used, he did not know what element those universal cogwheels were adhering to. Therefore, he did not know what the red-robed child¡¯s power was.


    ¡°If you be a good boy and listen, I will let you go.¡± Han Sen stopped his butt cheek assault and picked up the red-robed child. His face was full of tears as he looked at him.


    The red-robed child heard what Han Sen had told him. He felt terrible, but he nodded. It was like he was scared.


    Han Sen thought the eyes of the red-robed child look a bit evil, but he did not care. He loosened his grip on the red-robed child and let him go.


    The red-robed child was free again. The red light on his body shed. Instantly, what was in front of Han Sen changed. The red-robed child turned into Xie Qing King, but he was not standing where Xie Qing King had been before.


    The red-robed child stuck out his tongue at Han Sen. He wanted to escape, but he was quickly grabbed by Lone Bamboo.


    The red-robed child¡¯s face exploded with red light again. Lone Bamboo ended up grabbing Flower God Leader. The red-robed child was where the Flower God Leader was.


    His power was extremely tricky. Although his battle power seemed weak, people did not dare attack the red-robed child because they were afraid of hitting their allies the next second.


    As the people kept changing, no one knew what to do. The red-robed child had already managed to escape, and he was far away. He made another mocking face toward Han Sen, turned around, and went toward the sea of flower vines.


    The moment he turned around, he saw a shadow in front of him. The red-robed child hit it. He ended up bouncing back. It was then that he noticed it was Han Sen.


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes and looked down on the red-robed child. It gave the red-robed child a chill. The red light shed on his body. He sought to escape via someone else. This time, it was a futile effort. Han Sen¡¯s big hands picked the child up and extinguished the boy¡¯s red light. It was like he was bringing back a mischievous puppy.

 Chapter 2792 - Controlling the Garden

    <h4>2792 Controlling the Garden</h4>


    The red-robed child kept iling his limbs, but he could not escape no matter how much he tried.


    ¡°If you listen to what I say, perhaps you won¡¯t suffer much. Otherwise, you will end up like this thing.¡± Han Sen waved his hand and cut the xenogeneic nt next to them in half.


    The red-robed child quietened down. He nibbled his lips and stopped screaming and struggling, but his eyes were still red with tears. He was looking at Han Sen as if he had just been bullied.


    ¡°Get those xenogeneic nts out of the way,¡± Han Senmanded the red-robed child.


    The red-robed child did not speak or move. Han Sen raised his hand to pretend he was going to hit the boy and shouted, ¡°Yeah!¡± He saw the xenogeneic nts simply part to pave a way. Even the deified xenogeneic nts were doing it.


    Han Sen thought, The power to control these nt xenogeneics is weird. I wonder if he can control nt xenogeneics of an even higher level. If he can, that would surely be awesome. He then addressed the Flower God Leader and said, ¡°Leader, can you please take a look if the flower seed is still there?¡±


    The Flower God Leader quickly ran to the vine tower that held the flower seed. Everyone followed him. The vine tower was a mess inside, but there was no flower seed.


    While looking directly at the red-robed child, the Flower God Leader said, ¡°It is gone. I would wager that he is the flower seed. His body bears the presence of that flower seed.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and looked at the red-robed child. He was thinking about how best to deal with the child. First and foremost, it all depended on whether or not he could control the Space Garden.


    Although the red-robed child did not like this, his power had been restricted by Han Sen. He was not able to defeat him or escape. He now had to listen to Han Sen¡¯smands.


    Han Sen let the red-robed child find all the Flower Gods there. With the red-robed child present, all the nt xenogeneics in the Space Garden listened to him. It was easy for them to gather the rest of the Flower God people.


    Han Sen used his phoenix me to clear away the vegetation that had imed their heads to bring them back to normal.


    Upon seeing what Han Sen had done and with the red-robed child adhering to what Han Sen told him to do, the Flower God people did not dare break their promise or raise qualms with the new sheriff. They had to stay, listen, and do whatever Han Sen and Xie Qing King ordered them to do. They had be a subordinate race. There was no doubt about that.


    Han Sen rounded up the disced deified elites andmanded the red-robed child to open the Space Garden¡¯s door to send them away.


    ¡°Farewell.¡± Before Long Bamboo left, he smiled at Han Sen. It seemed as if he knew who San Mu really was but simply did not want to expose him.


    When all the deified elites departed, Han Sen did not worry too much about others learning about the Space Garden.


    Even if they knew about it, the knowledge was pointless to them. The Space Garden was a scary xenogeneic ganoderma lucidum. Even true god elites were not able to ovee the power of the ganoderma lucidum. As long as Han Sen kept a tight leash on the red-robed child, no one else would be able to enter the Space Garden.


    ¡°From now on, we have a territory to call our own. Now, all we need to do is light up antern.¡± Xie Qing King and Han Sen were rxing in the garden. They were having a barbecue and drinking beer.


    The red-robed child was sitting next to Han Sen. He was holding some grilled meat, and he really enjoyed it.


    ¡°Breaking the door and lighting antern would not be difficult, but we need to think about whichntern we should rece,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Do we need to think about it?¡± Xie Qing King asked. ¡°The Flower Gods and Tree Men already have a grudge. We can use the name of the Flower Gods to get rid of the Tree Men.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°By doing that, we will be helping the Flower Gods light up thentern. It would have nothing to do with humans and spirits. We will have to light up our ownntern. We cannot use the name of some other race.¡±


    ¡°Does it really matter?¡± Xie Qing King asked with augh.


    ¡°From what I can tell, there is a problem with the human name. Many scary people in this universe are in search of humans. If I use that name to light up thentern, it will probably attract many disasters and bring danger to the Space Garden.¡±


    After pausing, Han Sen said, ¡°There is no rush. I have another n. We should use this time to get our people to the Space Garden. I need to watch this little guy in case he tries to stir up some mischief. I suppose you will have to do the people-ferrying service.¡±


    Xie Qing King agreed and said, ¡°That will be easy. I will go to Sky Pce and pick up Bao¡¯er and the others. As for the other guys, I will just have to let them know.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He really missed Bao¡¯er, Zero, Little Angel, and Han Yan. Previously, he did not have a territory of his own, but now he did. He was going to bring them there.


    Han Sen was worried about one thing. The Sky Vine Radish¡¯s gene power was too strong. After it had been absorbed by the Space Garden, the Space Garden was continuously evolving. Many nt xenogeneics and the flower fields leveled up to be humongous. And, they did so quickly. There were many deified xenogeneics around. Han Sen thought, If things keep going like this, there will be transmutation or evenrvae ss deified xenogeneics running about. If he was not able to im the red-robed child to keep everything under control, he was sure to end up in trouble.


    Unfortunately, that red-robed child did not ept anything. He was listening to Han Sen¡¯smands for now, but Han Sen sensed that as soon as he had the chance he would revolt.


    Han Sen thought, It looks like I will have to wait until Bao¡¯er gets here. I can¡¯t wait to see what Bao¡¯er will do to this little guy. If Bao¡¯er is unable to tame him, we¡¯ll have no choice but to lock him up.


    After the Flower Gods lost the flowers on their heads, their levels had significantly dropped. Now, even a King ss Flower God was rare to find. Luckily, they only had to make geno fluid, and that never cost them much power.


    Because the Space Garden had mutated, many of the xenogeneic nts had leveled up. They used their old forms to make geno fluids because the ingredients were now better. That meant the effect the fluids had on geno arts was able to increase. That greatly surprised them.


    With the talent the Flower Gods had for synthesizing geno fluids, they could reproduce the genes of the xenogeneics. One geno fluid was able to concentrate a few or even a dozen xenogeneic genes. After humans used them, their genes increased quickly. They did not have to waste time by digesting flesh.


    ¡°Technology really does make things much easier,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If I knew there was a skill like this, I would never have had to practice a digesting geno art.¡±


    But Han Sen¡¯s deified genes had already reached 100. He did not need to drink geno fluid anymore.


    Which battle body should I increase first? Han Sen was in his room. He was thinking about which geno art he should evolve first.


    By having 100 deified genes, it made one¡¯s battle body evolve. Han Sen did not hesitate much. He leveled up his The Story of Genes.


    The Story of Genes was the hardest to evolve. Therefore, Han Sen chose it. Now that he had the Space Garden, it was easy to collect more deified genes. He did not have to worry too much.

 Chapter 2793 - Leveling Up to Transmutation

    <h4>2793 Leveling Up to Transmutation</h4>


    When Han Sen decided to evolve, he realized things were going to be different from what he believed it would be like. This evolution process was not something separate. The moment Han Sen decided to evolve, his body became a xenogeneic by its own volition. His four geno arts started to run, and it prompted the changes.


    Han Sen felt as if his body was brimming with a strange sort of power. It was like he was peeling off his skin. His gene database kept refreshing by purging old genes and recing them with new ones that carried a different message. His body had changes that flipped the ground and the sky. ck air was emitted out of his body. It formed a giant cocoon that wholly encased him.


    Han Sen felt rather happy. It was fortunate he had locked up the red-robed child inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He was unable to move now, so it was lucky that he had not given the child a chance to run amuck while he was busy.


    Han Sen thought his evolution process would be over soon, but his body kept on changing. He was like that for an entire month. Still, he had not finished evolving.


    Because his body was always changing, he could not pause for a timeout. He had to continue without a break. He had to be patient and wait for it all to be over.


    He waited a long time. He eventually passed the two-month mark. It was on day 70 that he felt as if his body had stopped changing. The gene database stopped renewing. Nothing was being released from his body anymore.


    Katcha!


    The ck ball, which was like a cocoon, was broken. Han Sen walked out of it.


    Patong!


    Han Sen stepped onto thin air, which resulted in him falling to the ground. His face almost got crushed. He clutched his face painfully while his eyes dropped tears.


    Where is my power? Han Sen was shocked. He no longer felt any power in his body. It was like he was just amoner that had never bothered to practice. He would not have fallen over and felt pain if he had his power.


    Han Sen quickly examined his body. What he saw made him freeze where he was.


    He had a small shoulder and small legs. They looked white and cute. Han Sen was shocked. He looked like a child that was only 6 years old. He looked just like the red-robed child. He was inside his body now.


    Han Sen ran toward a mirror and looked. He saw that he was now indeed a 5- to 6-year-old boy. Yet, he remembered that when he was that age, he did not look like his current appearance.


    The little boy in the mirror had ck eyes and ck hair. His face looked as pale as a crystal. His facial structure was very beautiful. He looked rather feminine.


    Han Sen now knew why he was like this. When hebined with Spell, he was likely bound to look a bit more feminine.


    Han Sen wanted to cancel hisbination, but it was no longer working. He felt no power in his body. It really was like he had the body of an average child.


    How could I end up like this? Did something happen while I was leveling up? Han Sen¡¯s head flooded with a barrage of questions. He quickly went to check his status.


    Fortunately, although his power had gone, his Sea of Soul and beast souls were still essible. Han Sen then saw his status.


    [Han Sen: super god spirit body]


    [Gene Battle Body: xenogeneic (transmutation ss)]


    [Level: deified]


    [Evolution Level: 0/100]


    [Lifespan: 2,658]


    That is all correct. I leveled up to transmutation ss, but why is my body like this? And, why am I unable to use my power. Han Sen¡¯s heart shed with many questions, but he could not find the answers.


    On a ne full of yellow sand, a man was stepping across the yellow sand. He was walking. The sand, which was over the sky, did not touch his clothes.


    There was a valley not far through the desert. The man saw the valley. He squinted his eyes and walked toward it.


    Pang!


    When the man had almost reached the valley, a bullet shot the ground near his feet. It touched his shoes and hit the sand.


    ¡°This is not a ce for people to travel,¡± the valley boomed with a very loud voice.


    ¡°Are you Holy Pirate of the Pirates? My name is Bai Wanjie. I would like to conduct business with Mister Holy Pirate.¡± Bai Wanjie no longer walked forward. He stopped and tried to discuss it with the valley.


    ¡°The Extreme King Prince Bai Wanjie?¡± The voice came from the valley again. It was obviously confused by the traveler¡¯s announcement.


    ¡°Yes, that is me,¡± Bai Wanjie answered.


    ¡°Hmph. Is your old man Bai King here? If he is, he can talk to me. You are just a pompous junior who does not have what it takes to talk to me.¡± The voice sounded cold again.


    ¡°I have heard Mister Holy Pirate loves to research drawings. There is a sky silk picture that belongs to my race. I was wondering if you are interested in it, Mister Holy Pirate.¡± Bai Wanjie pulled out a scroll that contained the drawing.


    ¡°Is it the sky silk picture that belonged to Shadow King?¡± While he was talking, the shadow of an old man appeared in front of Bai Wanjie. He stared at the painting in his hands.


    ¡°Yes, it belonged to Shadow King, our ancestor,¡± Bai Wanjie said to him with a smile. ¡°It is Shadow King¡¯s sky silk picture. It was drawn by him. I wonder if Mister Holy Pirate is interested in obtaining it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The old man looked at Bai Wanjie.


    ¡°I would like Mister Holy Pirate to steal one thing for me,¡± Bai Wanjie said in a serious tone. ¡°Regardless of your sess or failure, I will give you this sky silk picture.¡±


    ¡°Is there a ce the Extreme King cannot ess?¡± the old man asked while squinting his eyes. ¡°There is no way you are asking me to go to Outer Sky to steal something.¡±


    Bai Wanjie shook his head. ¡°I would like Mister Holy Pirate to go and steal something from the Space Garden.¡±


    ¡°Space Garden? Indeed, that is an annoying ce. Aside from me, the Holy Pirate, no one else can force their way in.¡± The old man nodded and asked, ¡°What do you want me to steal for you? You should know that there are three rules we bind ourselves to.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know about Mister Holy Pirate¡¯s pirate code,¡± Bai Wanjie said with a smile. ¡°What I want Mister Holy Pirate to steal is a 5- to 6-year-old kid. He is just a kid, but he is actually a xenogeneic. Stealing xenogeneics should not go against Mister Holy Pirate¡¯s three sacred rules.¡±


    An hourter, Bai Wanjie left the valley with a smile. The sky silk picture was no longer in his possession.


    ¡°That Holy Pirate agreed to help me. This is surely a done deal. If I can steal that child, the Space Garden will belong to me.¡± Bai Wanjie¡¯s smile grew deeper and deeper.


    Although Bai Wanjie did not see Han Sen im the red-robed child, he saw Han Sen take the red-robed child to save the Flower Gods. He was able to guess that the red-robed child was doing something special.


    But the Space Garden was already in Han Sen¡¯s hands. It was too hard for outsiders to infiltrate, and Bai Wanjie wanted to take the Space Garden all for himself. He did not say this to the superiors of the Extreme King, so he eventually thought of the Holy Pirate of the Pirates.


    The Pirates had been in the universe for many years. Only one person was able to possess the title of Holy Pirate. The reason why only he had be so famous was that he was the only one who was able to sneak into Outer Sky and steal something. He made it out alive. Everyone thought he was the best pirate, so he earned the reputation of being able to steal anything and everything.

 Chapter 2794 - By Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 2794 ¨C By Mistake</h4>


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Little Sen Sen, you look so much better than how you used to be,¡± Xie Qing King said while patting Han Sen on the head.


    ¡°Go to hell. You go to the Flower God Leader and see if they have finished the geno fluid that was made by the queen flower. I need it now.¡± Han Sen pushed Xie Qing King¡¯s hand away. He was terribly upset by what had be of him.


    Xie Qing King was very happy. He patted Han Sen¡¯s head and said, ¡°You just wait here Little Sen Sen. Big Brother Xie Qing will help you.¡±


    ¡°Do not tell me about my body¡¯s problems,¡± Han Sen said. He did not want this to cause any more trouble.


    Xie Qing King agreed and went to the Flower God Leader. He brought the geno fluid formted by the queen flower. It was only a big, hand-sized bottle. It had purple fluid inside it.


    Han Sen opened the bottle and had a sip. He soon heard an announcement.


    ¡°Deified gene +1... deified gene +1...¡±


    Han Sen drank it and earned two deified genes. There was still a lot left inside the bottle.


    ¡°That is the right way for a person to increase their deified genes. I used to keep eating meat that ravaged my bowels for a measly increase in gene points.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    He thought, If I can increase my deified genes with this, that means my body is OK. It is leveling up normally, but why do I look like this? And, why can I not use my powers?


    Han Sen was a bit depressed. He drank all of the geno fluid. It increased his tally of deified genes by seven, but Han Sen¡¯s body did not recover because of it. He was still unable to feel the power inside him.


    If I can¡¯t keep recovering, I will have to collect 100 deified genes and see if I can bervae ss. Maybe, just maybe, I might be able to recover. Han Sen tried tofort himself.


    He had now encountered a very troublesome thing. Han Sen used to be able to control the red-robed child. He was able to take the red-robed child with him to kill the nt xenogeneics without any resistance.


    Now, Han Sen was unable to use his powers. He did not dare consult the red-robed child anymore. It would have been way too difficult for him to kill the deified nt xenogeneics as well.


    The Flower Gods did not have deified elites in their midst, and Xie Qing King was only King ss. No one there had the ability to take out a deified xenogeneic.


    I have to wait for Bao¡¯er and the little red bird to get here to hunt deified xenogeneics. Han Sen tried to quell his impatience to endure the awful time. After Xie Qing King left the Space Garden to pick up Bao¡¯er, Han Sen practiced his geno arts there to see if he could somehow trigger something that would return him to how he used to be.


    Because his body was not injured, even if he used his super god spirit body, he still looked like a child. He was unable to be normal again.


    One day, Han Sen was in his garden practicing his geno arts. Unfortunately, no progress on returning to his old self had been made. While he was feeling depressed, someone pushed the gate and entered his garden.


    ¡°Xie Qing King is back that soon?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Aside from Xie Qing King, the Flower God people did not randomly choose to enter his private garden.


    With Han Sen¡¯s guess, he also knew Xie Qing King should not have returned so soon. After a closer inspection, he noticed the entrant was not Xie Qing King. He was an old man d in ck clothing. His hair and beard were grey. Honestly, he looked a bit disgusting.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt a sudden chill. He did not recall seeing someone like that inside the Space Garden before. If the old man was not from the Flower God, he questioned how he was able to gain ess to the Space Garden in the first ce.


    The old man pushed the gate open and saw Han Sen. His eyes looked at Han Sen like the eyes of a dead fish. He mumbled, ¡°It is a xenogeneic that is 6 years old, but he is not wearing red clothes. He is not bald, either. Is this the one?¡±


    Han Sen heard him and was shocked. The things the old man was describing had to be about the red-robed child.


    This old man hase for the red-robed child, but how did he gain ess to the Space Garden? Han Sen thought. He was in a hurry now too.


    With his body¡¯s condition being what it was, he could not use power or negotiate with the man.


    The old man ignored Han Sen. His eyes had two god lights in them. He scanned the area around and spoke to himself. ¡°The whole of the flower city only has one xenogeneic that looks like this. Clothes can change and hair can grow. This most likely is the one I am looking for.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he developed ck lines across his head. That old man was making the mistake of believing he was the red-robed child. Han Sen wanted to exin he was not the red-robed child, but the old man waved his hand to cast a weird power. Han Sen ended up flying into his sleeves.


    Very powerful skill! Han Sen could see that inside the sleeves was just darkness. He had no idea where he was. It was like its own independent realm.


    How unlucky. Why at this time must a creepy old man being for me? Han Sen was depressed. He was trapped in that dark ce and could not leave. There was nothing he could do.


    After the weird old man kidnapped Han Sen, he departed Space Garden. There were many nt xenogeneics in Space Garden, but Holy Pirate did not think those low-level nt xenogeneics were important. He just nabbed Han Sen and made a hasty escape.


    The powerful Space Garden was not able to stop the man from leaving.


    The two kept traveling through space. In a few days, that weird old man was back to where he lived.


    Right, Bai Wanjie wanted him alive. I can¡¯t kill him. The weird old man had thought about Han Sen trapped inside his treasure sleeve for a few days now. Not wanting him to die, he waved his sleeves to let Han Sen out.


    The weird old man was the Holy Pirate who Bai Wanjie hired. He was going to steal the red-robed child but had identally kidnapped Han Sen by mistake.


    Han Sen had been trapped in the treasury sleeve for a while now. It was all ck in there. He did not know where he was or what time it was until the old man let him out. He was thrown out onto his backside.


    The first thing he saw was the weird old man. He quickly looked around. He was in a valley with lots of weird flowers and grass. There was also a blue, babbling stream. Many animals were hanging around there.


    ¡°You should eat this.¡± The strange old man collected two pieces of fruit off a tree and tossed them to Han Sen. He epted the fruit and stared at the old man with aplex look. He did not know if he should exin matters or not. After all, he did not know what the old man wanted from the red-robed child. If he said he was not the right person and the old man thought he was useless, he could end up killing him. That would have been a poor result.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t going to exin. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°I captured you for treasure.¡± Holy Pirate was in a good mood. He brought out the sky silk picture. He stared at it like he was drunk.


    ¡°What treasure did you want?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°This is the treasure,¡± Holy Pirate said as he looked at the picture.


    Han Sen looked at what he was referring to. He noticed it was a painting. In the picture, there was a fairy with her clothes floating. She was flying to cloud nine.

 Chapter 2795 - Stalemate

    <h4>2795 Stalemate</h4>


    ¡°I have many more pictures of pretty women. If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you 10. Actually, no. I will give you a hundred.¡± Upon realizing he was only worth a picture, Han Sen felt depressed.


    ¡°You know nothing. This is the sky silk picture that was drawn by the Extreme King¡¯s Shadow King. This picture is of the love of Shadow King¡¯s life, but it is a shame that he could not get her. Shadow King saw his lover fly to the sky and break the door. She entered the geno hall, which meant he knew he would never see her again. In his profound sadness, he decided to draw this sky silk picture.¡±


    After pausing, Holy Pirate said, ¡°This picture shows how much Shadow King misses her. This is not like an ordinary picture. You can never find a picture that evokes as much emotion as this... What a good picture...¡±


    Holy Pirate did not look at Han Sen as he spoke. He kept inspecting the silk picture and admiring it.


    ¡°Did the people of the Extreme King use this picture to exchange with my life?¡± Han Sen stabbed at a guess.


    ¡°You just sit tight here, and I will leave you alone. If you do not be honest with me, I will lock you up.¡± Holy Pirate did not look at Han Sen. He thought he was so good that Han Sen could never escape him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of Holy Pirate of the Pirates?¡± Holy Pirate had a look of pride as he spoke.


    ¡°I have heard of the Pirates, but I have never heard of Holy Pirate before.¡± Han Sen was not trying to make him mad. He had truly never heard of the man. After all, Han Sen did not know much about the universe. For someone like Holy Pirate, if someone had not mentioned him, he would not have known.


    ¡°It does not matter if you don¡¯t know. Just sit and wait here.¡± Holy Pirate said that and then ignored Han Sen. He kept admiring the sky silk picture.


    Han Sen tried asking the man a few questions, but Holy Pirate totally ignored him. He was captivated by the silk picture.


    Han Sen leaned his head over to get a closer look. He noticed that above cloud nine, there was a temple that looked like a pce. It looked like the geno hall he used to see.


    Han Sen sought to ask who the woman in the picture was. After all, she had the power to go to the geno hall. She had to have been a supremely powerful elite.


    But Holy Pirate waspletely ignoring him. He was obsessed with the picture. Saliva was almost drooling out of his mouth.


    He had two bites of the fruit. It was very sweet. A warm sensation began to spread inside his body. He thought it might have been something truly special. To Han Sen¡¯s current body, fruit like that did absolutely nothing for him.


    This creepy old man calls himself Holy Pirate. He was able to enter the Space Garden freely. I am afraid his level must be quite high, but I can¡¯t use any power. I do not think I can escape this predicament. Han Sen rolled his eyes. He turned to the Holy Pirate and said, ¡°Can I walk around the valley?¡±


    Seeing the creepy old man ignoring him, Han Sen just walked out. He wanted to figure out where he was.


    The valley was not a big ce. Aside from a few wooden houses, there were weird flowers and strange grasses. There were animals everywhere. It was a good ce to live a nice, private life.


    Not longter, Han Sen reached the valley¡¯s entrance. He looked out and saw somethingpletely different. Yellow sand was everywhere. Beyond the valley was one vast desert wastnd. It was apletely different world to the bosom of that valley.


    Han Sen did not fancy leaving the valley, so he returned and walked deeper into the valley.


    When Han Sen walked to the end of the wooden houses, he saw a mountain wall. It disyed a picture. The picture looked to be one of a chess game that had been left unfinished due to a stalemate.


    This looks like Go, but a Go chessboard only has 19¡Á19 squares. There are many more squares here on this one. Judging from the ck and white chess pieces and formation, it really does look like Go. When Han Sen used to practice Heavenly Go, he did some research on Go. He was not a professional, but he could y chess pretty well.


    After staring at it for some time, he confirmed that its rules were just like Go. The picture disyed an unfinished match that was currently in a stalemate.


    Is this Holy Pirate obsessed with chess? Is that why he carved a stalemate on the wall? Is it so he can look at it every day? Han Sen examined it for a while. He deciphered that in this stalemate, the white chess pieces were actually at a greater advantage that could lead to a win. The ck chess pieces, on the other hand, looked weak and destroyed. It seemed as if they were going to lose.


    Han Sen loved ying chess, but he did not have the mood to y it now. He kept walking further into the valley. It was not long before Han Sen discovered that every now and again, the cliffs and walls disyed a picture of a simr stalemate. When Han Sen walked into the deeper recesses of the valley, he had managed to count 17 of those stalemates.


    Every picture of a stalemate was different. Some of the games were at the very end, whereas others disyed games that had only just begun.


    Han Sen thought these games of chess were research samples of what Holy Pirate studied. By inspecting them, they did look like simple games of chess. They did not seem like worthwhile candidates for being scrawled onto the walls.


    Does this mean Holy Pirate actually sucks at ying chess? Is that why he puts such simple chess games on the wall? Han Sen did not think that would be possible.


    The will of the deified elites should have been enough to make them good at Go. Even if they were not particrly talented, there was no way such a simple chess game could not be understood. There was no need to carve an example on the wall and observe them every day.


    Aside from those stalemates, Han Sen did not see anything else in the valley. He did not dare enter the wooden houses. The whole valley was mostly natural. There weren¡¯t many man-made trails.


    When Han Sen returned to the wooden house he had emerged from, Holy Pirate had already put away his silk picture. He was lying down on a chair sunbathing. He looked very happy.


    ¡°Why... Holy Pirate... Did you put those chess board images on the mountains?¡± Han Sen tried to frame the question indirectly, hoping to find a way to convince Holy Pirate to start talking about them in a roundabout way.


    The Extreme King hated him a lot. If he was in the Extreme King¡¯s hands, Han Sen did not think he would be safe.


    Holy Pirate coldly grunted and said, ¡°If I knew what those chess games meant, I would not be in this ce that not even birds wille to sh*t on.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Didn¡¯t you carve those chess matches into the wall?¡± Han Sen looked at Holy Pirate in shock.


    ¡°I would not have the time to do that,¡± Holy Pirate casually said. ¡°They were carved by some old fart. He said if I was able to solve the secrets of the chess games, I could find the treasure he left. I have been studying them for a few decades and still have discovered nothing.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at Holy Pirate and asked, ¡°If I can help you solve the secret of the chess matches, will you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Do not waste your time. I have a title in this universe, and it is Chess King. After inspecting it for a few decades and not finding anything, it must have all been a lie concocted by that old far.¡± He realized he said something he shouldn¡¯t have, so Holy Pirate stopped talking.


    Han Sen thought they were just ordinary games of chess. Therefore, he did not examine them closely. After hearing him say that, he thought now might be a good opportunity. Thus, he went back to look at the chess matches.


    Although he might not have been able to solve the secrets of the chess matches, this was all Han Sen could do for the time being. If he discovered the secrets of the chess games, perhaps he could negotiate with the man.


    Han Sen checked out each image once. It was just like the first time he observed them. There was nothing special. There were just 17 different stalemates.

 Chapter 2796 - The Secret of the Chessboard

    <h4>Chapter 2796 ¨C The Secret of the Chessboard</h4>


    With Han Sen¡¯s chess talent, he was unable to tell what was so special about the 17 stalemates. At the very least, he was unable to tell if any secrets had yet to be discovered.


    ¡°Does that mean the secret of the chessboards isn¡¯t actually in the chessboards?¡± Han Sen tried to analyze the stalemates via a different perspective.


    Han Sen¡¯s Heavenly Go and Under the Sky Knife skills were heavily rted to chess. So, he tried to separate the ck chess pieces from the white chess pieces and started to move like a chess piece.


    Han Sen went back to the first stalemate he saw. He thought of himself as a chess piece and started walking per the ck chess pieces of the chessboard.


    Han Sen quickly discovered that would not work. The locations of some of the chess pieces were in reverse to where he went. Unless he had eight pairs of legs, he would not be able to walk like that.


    ¡°That means these chess pieces do not represent a location to get to.¡± Han Sen tried doing it with every picture. He noticed it did not work in many ways. Even if he walked past it, it was useless. The chessboards were not directions.


    ¡°Little Doll, stop wasting your time. I have tried in many different ways. There is no secret.¡± Holy Pirate approached Han Sen. He threw him a few fruits and said, ¡°You should eat more. Someone is going to pick you up tomorrow. Do not worry. No one wants to kill you. You just need to listen to someone¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Are the Extreme King peopleing tomorrow? That means I have no time!¡± Han Sen looked at the sky. The sun was going to set soon. It did not seem like he could aplish much in the space of one night.


    But Han Sen was not going to give up. He sat on top of a wall and ate the fruit while he examined the chess pieces on one of the walls. He thought, The chessboard itself is fine. The chess pieces do not make directions, so what is the secret of these chessboards? Or, is it just how Holy Pirate said? Is it all a big joke? Is there no secret to be discovered with the chessboards?¡±


    Han Sen had nothing else to do, so he continued watching the chessboards. While he was looking at them, his brain suddenly shed. What if I yed out all of these chess games? What would happen then?


    After Han Sen thought that, he quickly wanted to do it. He chose a chessboard that was nearing the end. He tried ying chess on his own and continued with the game.


    Since the stalemate was near the end, the winner was practically determined. Han Sen just continued with it. Throughout the rest of the chess match, he did not notice any problems.


    Han Sen used the chess pieces he had just yed with to walk once. He noticed it still did not work.


    Han Sen did not give up. He observed the chessboard again. He noticed when the chessboard was finished, it seemed a bit differentpared to when it was unfinished.


    ¡°What is the difference?¡± Han Sen looked at the chessboard and thought about it. He looked at it for a while before pping his legs and saying, ¡°Could this thing be a password? Is it like how the Breakskies used their hands for a password on that metal box? You needed a set of punching skills to open the metal box. What if I follow that discipline and a chess game? What would happen then?¡±


    Han Sen was examining one of the chessboards, but he swiftly discovered a problem. He did not know which way to go. This Go was not like the average game of Chinese chess. If it was Chinese chess, one could look at the chess pieces and tell what sort of steps could be taken.


    In Go, it was extremely hard to see which chess piece was moved first and which chess pieces movedter. So, it was hard to find out the order of the chess pieces.


    ¡°In that case, I have to go backward and rey the entire match of that chessboard. That way, I might be able to find something.¡± Han Sen started to reverse the moves yed out on that chessboard.


    It was not easy for Han Sen to do, even though he was good at Heavenly Go, Dongxuan Sutra, and Under the Sky Knife. By the time he was finished with one chessboard, it was already midnight. It was only a few hours until daylight.


    His work did not go to waste. After Han Sen reyed the game of chess, he was able to figure out the order of each chess piece.


    ¡°My sess hinges exclusively on this.¡± Han Sen walked before that stalemate. He wanted to press the chess pieces on the image, but he was not tall enough. He was unable to touch them.


    ¡°A child¡¯s body is horrible.¡± Han Sen had no choice. At the moment, he had no power. He could not hit things in the air.


    In the valley, he found a thick branch that he could use as adder. Han Sen returned to the chessboard with it. He climbed up the mountain with thedder. ording to the order he had calcted, he ced his hand on the first chess piece.


    Katcha!


    That chess piece that was carved onto the mountain and not being pressed inside. It made Han Sen extremely happy.


    ording to what he thought, he then pressed the chess pieces in order.


    ¡°Huh? What is going on?¡± Holy Pirate walked before the mountain. He looked up at Han Sen pressing a chess piece in with shock.


    He had tried to do that before, but he had been unable to press it in. Now, he was seeing Han Sen doing what he had failed to do. That made him quite surprised. He had no clue how Han Sen had managed to do it.


    Han Sen pressed all the ck chess pieces, but it was still quiet all around. He did not see any contraption unlock or secrets unveiled. No danger showed its face either.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He started pressing the white chess pieces.


    It seemed like Han Sen moving his little body via that cumbersomedder was too slow. Holy Pirate teleported forward and lifted Han Sen up. ¡°Tell me which chess piece you want me to press, and I will help you.¡±


    Han Sen told him the order in which to press the pieces, and Holy Pirate went to press them. He easily pushed in the chess pieces.


    Soon after, all the chess pieces on the chessboard were pressed in.


    After they pressed all the chess pieces of the stalemate, nothing happened.


    ¡°Do I have to press the chess pieces on all 17 stalemate images?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be too hard.¡± Holy Pirate flew over to the second stalemate. He reached his hand out to press a chess piece. When his fingers came down on it, the chess piece did not move. It did not go into the stone as the other ones did.He pressed every chess piece on the chessboard he was able to. Not one of them seemed to budge.


    ¡°Why is it not working?¡± Holy Pirate looked at Han Sen.


    He was called the Chess King in that universe, but his chess skill level was not all that high. It was just as Han Sen thought. Holy Pirate was bad at ying chess, even though the man thought he was great at it. He was confident in his chess-ying level.


    ¡°If you want to know how to press these pieces correctly, promise to let me go,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If you make this promise, I will give you the solution.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Holy Pirate hesitated.


    Although Bai Wanjie had told him sess or failure mattered, he was still in possession of the sky silk picture. But as one of the Pirates, stealing the benefits and doing nothing in return was not an option.


    With these revtions, Holy Pirate did not want to give Han Sen away. It was not easy to uncover the secrets of the chessboards. If Han Sen left, he would not be able to continue.

 Chapter 2797 - Going to King’s Kingdom Again

    <h4>2797 Going to King¡¯s Kingdom Again</h4>


    ¡°Can it uncover the secrets of the chessboard? This xenogeneic is a bit weird.¡± Holy Pirate looked at Han Sen strangely.


    ¡°How about I tell you the secret of the chessboards, and you let me go,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Just pretend you have never seen me before.¡±


    Holy Pirate had to shake his head. ¡°Even thieves have a moral code. I epted a job and received the sky silk picture. I cannot go back on my word and break my promise.¡±


    Han Sen felt depressed and replied, ¡°You are just a thief. Don¡¯t talk to me about having morals. Does your brain have a problem?¡±


    Holy Pirate preferred to not go back on his word about handing Han Sen over learning the secret of the chessboards. That really depressed Han Sen.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of something. He said, ¡°If you think things are really that way, then you don¡¯t have to let me go. I will use the chessboards¡¯ secret to barter with you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of trade are you thinking about?¡± Holy Pirate did not want to give up learning the secrets of the chessboards. He looked at Han Sen with interest.


    ¡°I will hire you to kidnap me again.¡± Han Sen said. He sounded like he was rapping hip-hop.


    Still, Holy Pirate understood what Han Sen meant. ¡°What you mean to say is that you want me to kidnap you back from the Extreme King once you¡¯ve been handed over, right?¡±


    ¡°That is absolutely right,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    ¡°That is not something easily done,¡± Holy Pirate quietly said.


    ¡°You can easily go around the Space Garden,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Is it really that hard to prate the Extreme King?¡±


    ¡°In this universe, no one can enter the Space Garden freely except for me,¡± Holy Pirate said. ¡°Entering the Extreme King is easier than going to the Space Garden, but the Extreme Kings have many elites in their ranks. And, there is, of course, that horny old man, Bai King. That guy is a true god-ss guy. Stealing you under their all-seeing eyes without bringing attention to myself would be incredibly difficult. If I am exposed and they learned I stole you, I am afraid I would have to keep running for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, it doesn¡¯t work for you no matter what I suggest.¡± Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should call yourself Holy Pirate. Instead, you should call yourself the Crybaby Pirate.¡±


    Holy Pirate was not angry. He went silent for a little while before saying, ¡°That is fine. I might need to take a risk, but it is worth it for the secret of the chessboards. Tell me, what is the secret of the chessboards?¡±


    ¡°We will trade when you¡¯ve done your part. Once you have rescued me from the Extreme King, I will tell you what you need to know.¡± Han Sen was not going to divulge the secrets of the chessboards to Holy Pirate just yet.


    ¡°I would never betray a promise I made. Everyone in this universe knows I keep my word.¡± Holy Pirate stroked his beard and looked at Han Sen. He looked angry.


    ¡°You are a thief that kidnaps children, so why would I believe you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Holy Pirate was speechless. His three-rule pirate code consisted of the fact he would never steal a child, but he did not consider xenogeneics as counting. After all, hunting xenogeneics or eating xenogeneics was perfectly normal in the universe. Holy Pirate would never have believed this xenogeneic could be so smart and possess the personality it did.


    ¡°It is the same as when I go and save you,¡± Holy Pirate coldly said.


    ¡°Who left the pictures of the 17 stalemates on the walls?¡± Han Sen changed the subject and pointed at the chessboards scrawled into the walls.


    ¡°An old fart monster.¡± Holy Pirate seemed to be in a bad mood. He did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question. He went back to his rocking chair and fell asleep.


    Han Sen examined the stalemates alone. After researching them for a while, he was unable to open the password of the chests. Thus, he had to remember them.


    The next morning, someone was outside the valley calling out for Holy Pirate. When Han Sen heard the voice, he immediately knew it was Bai Wanjie.


    ¡°It really is him,¡± Han Sen coldly grunted. ¡°What an annoying man. Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±


    Holy Pirate picked up Han Sen and teleported away from the valley. He threw him to Bai Wanjie and said, ¡°That is what you wanted. This transaction isplete.¡±


    Bai Wanjie picked up Han Sen with confusion and asked, ¡°Why does he have ck hair and ck eyes? I wanted a bald guy in red robes.¡±


    ¡°He could have changed clothes and grew hair,¡± Holy Pirate replied. ¡°Besides, there was only one xenogeneic in the Space Garden that met the defined criteria. If you can find another one that looks like this, you can have my head on a te.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe you, Holy Pirate.¡± Bai Wanjie checked out Han Sen.


    Back then, he had only seen Han Sen bring the red-robed child to save the Flower Gods. He did not see any further details.


    Aside from Han Sen¡¯s clothes and hair, he did look like the red-robed child. And, it was a xenogeneic body. Bai Wanjie was unable to tell that it was Han Sen and not the red-robed child he was after.


    Bai Wanjie looked at Han Sen as he asked, ¡°Are you the red-robed child from the Space Garden?¡±


    Han Sen looked at him coldly and did not speak.


    Bai Wanjie frowned. He was going to do something, but Holy Pirate coldly said, ¡°You guys may go now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Holy Pirate. I am going to leave.¡± Bai Wanjie did not want to offend Holy Pirate. He was suspicious, but he still left with Han Sen.


    After they departed the, Bai Wanjie returned to his battleship and locked Han Sen inside a supergravity cabin.


    Bai Wanjie looked at the monitor for a while, but he was still unable to confirm if Han Sen was or was not the red-robed child he had seen that day.


    ¡°It looks like I have to return to King¡¯s Kingdom and try to read his memories to confirm his identity.¡± Bai Wanjie did not bother interrogating Han Sen. That was unnecessary for him to do. There were many professionals in the Extreme King that could do that for him.


    Han Sen was worried Bai Wanjie would opt to torture him. If that happened, he was going to suffer a lot. After Bai Wanjie locked him in the supergravity cabin, he did note back.


    ¡°I wonder when Holy Pirate wille to save me.¡± Han Sen did not ce all of his faith in Holy Pirate. If Holy Pirate was scared of the Extreme King, then he would be waiting for nothing.


    ¡°If my body was ordinary, I could escape this mere supergravity cabin. It could not contain me.¡± Han Sen felt depressed. His body¡¯s power was currently unavable. He was unable to make use of anything.


    ¡°Fortunately, I can still use beast souls. It is not like there are any other ways.¡± Han Sen was still wondering if there was a way for him to escape.


    Before Han Sen had the chance, they were already in King¡¯s Kingdom.


    This was Han Sen¡¯s second time with the Extreme King, and he was filled with a bevy of emotions. He expected he woulde back to the Extreme King again, but he thought he would only have done so as some sort of king. He would have dominated the Extreme King and kept them below his thumb.


    No one expected he would be returning to the Extreme King as a prisoner. The skies were familiar there, and Han Sen could not help but sigh. ¡°I cannot believe this. This is a bad stroke of luck. I am the red-robed child¡¯s scapegoat, and I have been captured and brought to his Extreme King hellhole. Furthermore, I have no power.¡±

 Chapter 2798 - Yin Ghost Head

    <h4>2798 Yin Ghost Head</h4>


    After returning to his, Bai Wanjie told his servant, ¡°Go and fetch Mister Yin.¡±


    Out of the top three in the universe, the Extreme King was the race with the most outsiders. They had also raised many deified outsiders for themselves. Most of those outsider deifieds were loyal, and they only worked for the Extreme King. They rarely returned to their own races.


    Mister Yin was one of the outsider deifieds the Extreme King had raised. It was a Ghost Head elite that had been raised by Bai Wanjie and his faction. He worked for Bai Wanjie.


    Ghost Heads were good at reading people¡¯s brains. When it came to the transmutation ss, Mister Yin was exceptional. Since he was able to extract the memories of a brain going all the way back to a victim¡¯s birth, he only required enough time to bring results. He was also able to alter the memories of a person to control them.


    Ghost Heads were able to turn enemies into friends. It was not difficult for Mister Yin to do that.


    Reading shallow memories was something they could do whenever. When it came to reading the deeper memories, they needed to control the person first. It was even harder to change their memories.


    Han Sen had been locked up inside a supergravity cabin this entire time. When the cabin door opened, he saw Bai Wanjie enter. He was with a guy that looked like a big demon king polo.


    Han Sen checked the green-skinned person out. He also saw the two antennas on his head. He knew Bai Wanjie would not have invited this person in if it wasn¡¯t for some specific reason.


    ¡°Mister Yin, thank you for doing this,¡± Bai Wanjie said to the green-skinned creep.


    Mister Yin smiled and said, ¡°You are wee, Mister Crown Prince. After all, this is my job.¡±


    After that, Mister Yin walked in front of Han Sen. Since Han Sen had been locked down by the supergravity pressure, he was unable to resist and move his body. He was only able to watch Mister Yin walk in front of him.


    Mister Yin¡¯s green eyes peered into Han Sen¡¯s. His lips were lifted. He had a weird smile on his face as he said, ¡°Do not be afraid, Little Child. This will all be over very soon.¡±


    After that, the green antennas on his head shed with a green light. In the next second, the green light shot into Han Sen¡¯s skull via the space between his eyebrows.


    Boom!


    The green light quickly invaded Han Sen¡¯s brain. It enabled Han Sen to understand what it was it hade there to do to him.


    He wants to read my memories! Han Senughed coldly in his heart. He was not afraid of anyone trying to torture him. But by trying to read his memories, it was like a death wish for the invader. Even if he was unable to resist the man, the ck crystal armor would not allow the invader to seed.


    Even if the ck crystal armor did not care about him, it would not allow anyone to scan Han Sen¡¯s memories. That would just expose the ck armor.


    After the green light entered Han Sen¡¯s brain, the ck crystal armor did not react. This confused Han Sen, but he soon saw Mister Yin¡¯s face start to change. His eyes were wide open. His green skin began to expand and turn ck.


    Pang!


    Mister Yin screamed and flew backward, hitting the cabin¡¯s wall. He coughed up some blood.


    ¡°Mister Yin!¡± Bai Wanjie frowned as he picked up Mister Yin from the floor.


    Mister Yin wiped the blood off his mouth and stared at Han Sen with immense shock. He said, ¡°This xenogeneic is weird. His head is like a rock. There is not a single message leaking out of it. Even my Ghost Brain power cannot invade his thoughts. Mister Crown Prince, is he a deified xenogeneic that is abovervae ss?¡±


    ¡°I do not know what level this xenogeneic is.¡± Bai Wanjie frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think there is a way to read his memories?¡±


    ¡°Right now, we can only use our race¡¯s secret geno art Ghost Head Fall,¡± Mister Yin hesitantly said. ¡°After using this geno art, even if a xenogeneic isrvae ss, we can still read their memories. But by using this geno art, it will end up damaging the target¡¯s brain a bit.¡±


    ¡°What? How much will the target be damaged?¡± Bai Wanjie asked.


    ¡°If we control it correctly, they will only lose a few of their memories,¡± Mister Yin said. ¡°If things don¡¯t go smoothly, and we have to force ourselves in, there can be even more damage. He might end up bing a simpleton.¡±


    Bai Wanjie thought deeply before asking, ¡°If he bes a simpleton, do you think we can still control his body?¡±


    ¡°That would not be too difficult,¡± Mister Yin said. ¡°We just need to write down the memories and make him do whatever you want. But he will never be able to think by himself again.¡±


    ¡°That is fine,¡± Bai Wanjie said with a careless wave of his hand.


    With Bai Wanjie¡¯s permission, Mister Yin did not have to worry about anything. His antenna again shed with a green bolt of lightning. This time, the green lightning did not strike Han Sen. It was going into the antenna. It made Mister Yin¡¯s whole body crackle and fizz with green lightning.


    Thissted about seven to eight minutes. After that, Mister Yin¡¯s body built up with more and more green lightning. His entire body became a green shadow. It was like he was nothing more than something virtual.


    At this time, Mister Yin raised his head and looked at Han Sen spookily. He used his hand to press Han Sen¡¯s head.


    His hands had already turned into green lightning. When his palm touched Han Sen¡¯s head, it made Han Sen¡¯s head pop and crack with lightning. It was like countless volts of green electricity surging into Han Sen¡¯s brain.


    Mister Yin¡¯s whole body quickly became green lightning that was sent directly into Han Sen¡¯s brain. It made Han Sen¡¯s body shine with a green light. Even his hair was standing up straight due to the electric shock.


    ¡°The battle power of the Ghost Heads is not too high, but their Ghost Brain is really quite overpowering. It is something quite rare in the universe. It is no wonder why Mother spent so many resources raising them.¡± Upon seeing all this, Bai Wanjie nodded. Raising an army to be used for one purpose was proving to be worthwhile. Mister Yin¡¯s performance satisfied him.


    With a Ghost Head deified like that with him, it was much easier for him to aplish whatever he wished.


    While Bai Wanjie was thinking, he suddenly saw Han Sen, who was being invaded by Mister Yin, smiling in his direction. Han Sen gave him a disdained look.


    Bai Wanjie¡¯s heart was suddenly hit with a bad feeling. Before he could respond, he saw Han Sen¡¯s body possess a green light. It was like a firework exploding. Then, it suddenly disappeared.


    Bai Wanjie¡¯s face changed. He could no longer feel Mister Yin¡¯s existence inside Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Xenogeneic deified hunted. Yin Head Ghost: xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Weird Head Ghost beast soul. Deified gene already absorbed... Deified gene...¡±


    The announcement kept popping up in Han Sen¡¯s head. It had six deified genes.


    What a good man! He just gave me free deified genes and a beast soul. Han Senplimented the gift basket. When Mister Yin entered his head, he knew he would end up dead.


    As expected, the ck crystal armor was triggered. A minor invasion was all that was needed for Mister Yin to end up dead a secondter. He had be Han Sen¡¯s snack.


    Meanwhile, Bai Wanjie looked terrible. He never thought he would be unable to extract Han Sen¡¯s memories. He had also lost Mister Yin, whom he had raised for a long time.

 Chapter 2799 - Extreme King Overbearing Eye

    <h4>2799 Extreme King Overbearing Eye</h4>


    Bai Wanjie¡¯s face looked terrible. Upon seeing it, he knew he had to be correct. If it was not a special xenogeneic, how else could it control a strange ce like the Space Garden?


    ¡°Even if I know he is the red-robed child, it will be pointless if I cannot find a way to control it. Even Mister Yin was unable to control it. So, that means I will have to ask the Grandmaster. But the Grandmaster went to the big barren systems, so I do not think he will be back anytime soon.¡± Bai Wanjie sighed. He quickly thought of someone else.


    ¡°I need to get Mister White from the Winter Garden.¡± Bai Wanjie summoned a servant and gave him a pass. He told him, ¡°Be polite to Mister White. Do not offend him.¡±


    The servant epted the pass and departed. Bai Wanjie thought, Mister White has a lot of knowledge. Before he was deified, he had already aplished many shocking things. After bing deified, he has only be even better. With his weird powers, we might stand a chance.


    ¡°Greetings, Mister Crown Prince.¡± Mister White went to the crown prince¡¯s manor and bowed before Bai Wanjie.


    ¡°There is no need for such modesty.¡± Bai Wanjie lifted Mister White and said, ¡°Today, I have asked you toe here because there is something you must understand. I hope you will be able to help me.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me what it is, Mister Crown Prince, ¡± Mister White gently said. ¡°If I know how to fix what bothers you, it will be my pleasure to do just that.¡±


    Bai Wanjie told him about Mister Yin using Ghost Head Fall on Han Sen and how he ended up dying, but he did not tell him about Han Sen¡¯s story or where he hade from.


    After hearing this, Mister White thought for a moment. He soon said, ¡°I will need to take a look at the xenogeneic first. Only then can I examine it and give you the urate answer you seek, Mister Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Please do that.¡± Bai Wanjie took Mister White over to the supergravity cabin that contained Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw Bai Wanjie had brought Mister White with him. When he did, he suddenly felt happy. Yet, he did not dare show that happiness on his face. He looked at Bai Wanjie and gave him a look of scornful mocking.


    ¡°That is the xenogeneic, Mister White.¡± Bai Wanjie did not care. He gestured toward Mister White.


    Mister White walked in front of Han Sen and checked him out. He reached a hand out to touch Han Sen¡¯s head. On the other hand, he was counting his fingers as if he was calcting something.


    Han Sen¡¯s face was full of disdain. His heart was jumping, but he did not seek to give him any hints in case Bai Wanjie saw it.


    Even if Bai Wanjie didn¡¯t see it, there were cameras. If Bai Wanjie went to look at the cameras, he would notice something. That would only lead to harm upon Mister White.


    Han Sen thought, With Mister White¡¯s power, he must be able to recognize me.


    Mister White did not seem to show any sign of knowing that. His face did not change. He acted as if Han Sen was a total stranger. He touched every inch of Han Sen¡¯s body and returned to Bai Wanjie.


    After all that time, however, Han Sen did not see any changes in Mister White¡¯s eyes.


    Did Mister White not recognize me? Han Sen felt a bit sad about that, but he could not hint at him in any way.


    ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Bai Wanjie asked.


    Mister White looked at Han Sen before replying to Bai Wanjie. ¡°We should talk about it when we¡¯re out of here.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Han Sen felt a chill. Did Mister White recognize me?


    Bai Wanjie understood and gestured for them to exit. He and Mister White left the supergravity cabin.


    He took Mister White to a lobby. After they sat down, Bai Wanjie said, ¡°We can talk in here. You can tell me anything.¡±


    Mister White did not reply. It seemed as if he was trying to find a way topose what he wished to say. A whileter, he said, ¡°From what I have been able to tell, Mister Yin should not have used Ghost Head Fall on him. Mister Yin had just be a transmutation ss. Even if he wasrvae ss or even butterfly ss, using Ghost Head Fall would have likely resulted in his death.¡±


    Bai Wanjie was surprised, so he asked, ¡°Oh, why is that?¡±


    ¡°If I have guessed correctly, that xenogeneic came from the Space Garden,¡± Mister White slowly said. ¡°Is that right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know where it came from?¡± Bai Wanjie was shocked. He had not told Mister White where Han Sen hade from, yet Mister White had been able to guess it. That was unbelievable.


    Mister White quietly said, ¡°I am good at predicting. It is not hard to see where it came from.¡±


    ¡°You really are a genius, but what is that supposed to mean?¡± Bai Wanjie now believed Mister White.


    ¡°From what I have seen, the Space Garden is a nt xenogeneic that is true god ss,¡± Mister White replied. ¡°Its power is very unique. Even if a true god-ss elite tried to, it may not enter the Space Garden.¡±


    Bai Wanjie saw that Mister White was able to tell the secrets of the ce. Thus, he believed him even more.


    The secrets of the Space Garden being a true god xenogeneic was not something many people knew. He had only heard the secret from Bai King once before.


    Mister White was from a small race that was raised by the Extreme King, yet he knew this secret. Bai Wanjie believed Mister White even more.


    ¡°Earlier, I calcted this xenogeneic¡¯s identity. If I have guessed correctly, he is the son of the Space Garden. When the Space Garden raised him, he earned many special abilities. So, he is not just a born-deified. He has two talents. He is a special child that can conquer the universe.¡±


    Mister White paused and said, ¡°I believe that something strange must have happened in the Space Garden that made many creatures die. That is what must have happened when he was born. When this special child was born, its lifeforce and genes were scarier than ordinary born-deifieds. He is almost immortal. Other people might be able to kill it, but taking its mind is an impossible task.¡±


    ¡°If that is true, how can I control him?¡± Bai Wanjie knew Mister White hadn¡¯t gone to the Space Garden, but he spoke like he had been. He had not missed a single part, which made him very confused.


    ¡°With my power, I do not think I can help you,¡± Mister White said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find the Grandmaster to help? With his power, I am sure you can tame it.¡±


    ¡°The Grandmaster is out on business, and I am afraid he will not be back soon.¡± Bai Wanjie could see there was more for Mister White to say, so he asked, ¡°Mister White, is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°It is not that there is not another way, but it would be very troublesome,¡± Mister White said.


    ¡°Please tell me, Mister White,¡± Bai Wanjie said with glee.


    ¡°If you want to control this child, perhaps you can go and make use of the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye,¡± Mister White slowly said.

 Chapter 2800 - Second Ancestor’s Legacy

    <h4>2800 Second Ancestor¡¯s Legacy</h4>


    ¡°Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye? What do you mean?¡± Bai Wanjie frowned and looked at Mister White.


    The Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was a forbidden ce in the Extreme King¡¯s realm. Even within the Extreme King, not many people received permission to enter.


    Bai Wanjie was a crown prince, and he had only just recently earned the correct permission to go there. Of course, he knew what the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was, but he did not understand why Mister White would mention the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. What did it have to do with the taming of a xenogeneic?


    Mister White was not in a rush as he answered, ¡°This xenogeneic is very special. It is a xenogeneic that was grown from a nt, but it has received special treatment. It even has a body. It is a born-deified with two extreme bodies. Its body structure and thinking arepletely different. That is the reason normal mind control skills like Mister Yin used are inefficient.¡±


    After pausing, Mister White went on to say, ¡°From what I can tell, the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye is a true god eye that was left behind by the second ancestor. It has absolute order power. Use the absolute order power to govern the xenogeneic¡¯s two extreme bodies. Then, all you will need is a simple mind-control talent to control his heart. You will not need anything like Ghost Head Fall.¡±


    Bai Wanjie looked at Mister White and asked, ¡°Will that really work?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°I am just guessing, but I do not think the truth will differ much, ¡± Mister White quietly said. ¡°There is one thing you must remember, though, Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me.¡± Bai Wanjie¡¯s looked at Mister White with eyes as sharp as a sword. It was like he was attempting to see through his heart.


    It was just as Mister White said. The Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye came from the Extreme King¡¯s second ancestor. It was a true god eye when he became a true god. It was the best gene the second ancestor had. It had an unbelievable amount of power.


    The second ancestor did not decide on heading to the geno hall. It left its true god eye with the Extreme King to suppress King Kingdom¡¯s luck.


    That was the very core of King Kingdom¡¯s defensive systems. Its position was like Sky Pce¡¯s Sky Eye. It was the item to control and determine the fate of an entire race. It was more important than any true god item, so it was something they could not afford to lose.


    It was not just Mister White. Anyone who mentioned the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was put on alert. He never wanted anyone to make use of it.


    ¡°While you use the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye to split his two extreme bodies, do not rush the process, ¡± Mister White seriously said. ¡°You need to be careful. Otherwise, something may backfire. Please remember that, Mister Crown Prince. If you decide to try this, do not rush it. If you do, there may be a disaster.¡±


    ¡°Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye is the very core of the Extreme King¡¯s civilization,¡± Bai Wanjie said. ¡°I cannot bring any other creature there. Is there another way?¡±


    Mister White thought for a while and said, ¡°It is not like there isn¡¯t. I have heard the king has a King¡¯s Book. It can split up many creatures in the universe. If you use that book, you can control that spirit.¡±


    ¡°The King¡¯s Book has not been used by my father for a long time,¡± Bai Wanjie said. ¡°He will not use it for a small spirit.¡±


    ¡°Then, there is nothing else I can do.¡± Mister White bowed and said, ¡°King¡¯s Kingdom has many elites. Perhaps you can ask others for a suggestion on what you might be able to do.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Mister White.¡± Bai Wanjie sent Mister White away.


    The Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was very important, so Bai Wanjie did not believe the man right away. He asked a few other Extreme King deified elites for their opinions to see if there was anything they could do to control Han Sen. But it was just like Mister White said. There was nothing they could do to Han Sen. A butterfly ss being that was good at using mind-control skills was unable to control Han Sen¡¯s mind.


    Bai Wanjie asked his uncle toe over. He still could not control Han Sen, so Mister White told his uncle about Mister White¡¯s method. ¡°Uncle, do you think Mister White¡¯s method might actually work?¡±


    ¡°It seems as if it makes sense, but before we try it, I am not sure it is actually all that useful,¡± Nan Huai Kang quietly said.


    ¡°Do you think I can give it a go, Uncle?¡± Bai Wanjie asked.


    The more powerful Han Sen was, the greater Bai Wanjie¡¯s desire for control became. Back in the Space Garden, he saw the green light shoot into the sky. He thought the person that killed the god was still inside the Space Garden. Perhaps the god¡¯s personality was still there in the Space Garden. It made Bai Wanjie want to im the Space Garden all the more.


    ¡°It could be useful, but the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye is too important,¡± Nan Huai Kang said. ¡°In case something happens, perhaps you should not use this on such a trivial matter. Even if you were the one to cause a mess with this, not even that would quell the fury of the king.¡±


    Nan Huai Kang did not know Bai Wanjie wanted the Space Garden. Aside from the resources of the Space Garden, he also wanted the god¡¯s personality that everyone else wanted.


    Getting the god¡¯s personality meant they could be god spirits. That was something true god elites could not even achieve. Bai Wanjie would not miss out on such an opportunity.


    After sending Nan Huai Kang away, Bai Wanjie used many methods and all kinds of torture tools on Han Sen. No matter what he tried, he could not make Han Sen obey. That made him start to do something else.


    Han Sen¡¯s situation was bad. There was no doubt about that. He was injured all over. This time, he was getting tortured so much that his body was in agony. Even so, it was not enough to make him change his mind. Bai Wanjie was unable to discover a way to break Han Sen, who was still holding on non-stop. Han Sen was not going to divulge a thing. He knew Bai Wanjie wanted the Space Garden. He would not kill him before he found it.


    Bai Wanjie looked at Han Sen with disdain. After being silent for so long, he suddenly turned off the supergravity suppression. He lifted Han Sen and departed the supergravity cabin.


    He had thought about it day and night. He could no longer resist the temptation of the Space Garden and the possibility of finding the god¡¯s personality. He wanted to take Han Sen to the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye and do what Mister White had told him to do.


    Now, Han Sen was feeling terrible and thought, Where is Bai Wanjie taking me to? It looks like Mister White really didn¡¯t recognize me. Otherwise, he would have reacted. He should have at least given me a hint if he did.


    Bai Wanjie carried Han Sen the entire way. They went through many doors. Han Sen was shocked. He thought, I did not think his father¡¯s bedroom has this much security. Where is he taking me?


    Han Sen was a bit worried. After all, his body had not yet recovered. He was rather scared.


    When Bai Wanjie stopped before a pce, he saw a familiar statue. That statue was the same as the one he saw in an Extreme King Pavilion. It was the second leader of the Extreme King.


    This statue looked a little different from the statue of the Extreme King¡¯s second ancestor he saw in the Extreme King Pavilion. The second ancestor¡¯s statue on this pce¡¯s tform was holding a scale. It made the whole statue look serious. It looked like everything had to be fair and square. It looked like a god, but it did not have the emotion to look at everybody.

 Chapter 2801 - Biggest Crime

    <h4>2801 Biggest Crime</h4>


    There was something strange about the statue. One of the eyes was shut, whereas the other was open. The open eye also looked weird.


    That eye was ck and white. The eyeball was white, but the pupils were ck. It was still different from ordinary eyes. The eye was half ck and half white. The ck and white each had a side of their own, and it was very clear to see.


    Han Sen saw that ck and white eye and started to feel goosebumps. Those god eyes gave all who saw them a chill. It was like the eye that looked at everyone and deemed them sinners.


    Next to the second ancestor¡¯s statue, an old voice boomed. ¡°Mister Crown Prince, why have youe?¡±


    Han Sen suddenly noticed an old person kneeling in front of the statue. One was unable to see what he looked like. Since he was kneeling, he appeared to be someone who was praying to a god. Plus, he was directly in front of the statue.


    Han Sen saw that his hair was pale like snow, but he could not discern any other colors. The covered his whole body. It was very straight. He was like a kneeling snow ape, which is why Han Sen had not noticed him.


    ¡°Bai Wanjie is greeting Old Iron.¡± Bai Wanjie¡¯s identity within the Extreme King was high. Despite that, he was greeting the old man present. That proved how special the old man must have been.


    ¡°Oh, no! I am just a servant. Why is Mister Crown Princeing to Law Hall?¡± The old man was still kneeling on the ground. He did not raise his head. If there weren¡¯t people there, no one would believe he was talking to Bai Wanjie.


    ¡°I caught a born-deified xenogeneic, ¡± Bai Wanjie politely said. ¡°I want to capture and control it, but its body is very weird. It is half nt and half flesh. It is two extremesbined. There are no skills capable of moving its heart. So, I want to use the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye¡¯sw power to suppress his body shape and use it for myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye is King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s base stone? Do you not think it is inappropriate to make us vulnerable by using it for such a small task?¡± The old man¡¯s voice had returned, but he was still kneeling before the statue unmoving.


    Bai Wanjie did not dare offend the old man. He politely said, ¡°Old Iron, if this was for the mere taming of a xenogeneic, I would not dare trouble you. But this xenogeneic is so weird and the key to controlling a special xenogeneic space. With this, I can control that xenogeneic space. That xenogeneic space is very important to me. It matters, and it can determine my future as a true god. Therefore, I am hoping Old Iron will be able to help me.¡±


    The old man did not move or speak. Although Bai Wanjie was powerful, his heart was a bit depressed. If there was no other way to solve this issue, he would not have gone there.


    After a while, the old man¡¯s voice came back. ¡°ce it on the left side of thew scale.¡±


    Bai Wanjie was suddenly delighted. He quickly picked up Han Sen and ced him on the scale the second ancestor¡¯s statue was holding.


    Han Sen felt terrible. He did not know what the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye would do. After Bai Wanjie let him go, he tried to struggle and get away.


    He discovered that he was unable to move. It was like some scary power had tied him up and bound him to the left te of the scale.


    Han Sen thought the scale was just a decoration. He had not thought the scale would actually work. After he was ced on the left te, his weight lowered the scale.


    When the left te of the scale went down, the second ancestor¡¯s eye started to brighten up. ck and white light came out from it. The white light shot toward the left te of the scale while the ck light shot at the right te of the scale.


    The white light came down on Han Sen¡¯s body. He felt as if some weird power had invaded his body. It felt extremely strange. It was like he was being scanned or an X-ray was looking into his body. Han Sen sensed that the X-ray was not being used to look into his bones. They were looking into his genes.


    When the white light scanned Han Sen¡¯s body, the ck light on the right side illuminated the right te of the scale. It generated a ck counterweight.


    The counterweight had a number that kept changing. It started from one and kept rising.


    What is going on? Han Sen did not feel as if his body was getting damaged, but this weird feeling unsettled him. He did not know what the numbers implied.


    The old man was still kneeling in front of the statue, so he could not see what was happening. Bai Wanjie kept staring at the ck counterweights, which were building on the right te of the scale.


    Although the Extreme King was started by the alpha, the core of the civilization was built by the second ancestor.


    It was easy to start a business, but keeping it going was a different matter entirely. The second ancestor kept the core of what the alpha had created and built a civilization and the rule ofw to uphold and sustain the Extreme King. That had kept the Extreme King going for billions and billions of years. It had amassed quite the history.


    The legends im that the second ancestor was very harsh and cold. He treated all of the family members the same. He even executed his son who had broken thew.


    The Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was his geno armament. It had a weird power inside of it that was called Sin. It judged whether or not a creature was guilty.


    If that creature was very sinful, the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye power would grow. The second ancestor judged a sinful butterfly elite when he had only just be a primitive deified. With one hit, it killed the butterfly elite, not even sparing it a chance.


    That was how the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye started to be famous. It had be one of the most powerful geno armaments. It was in the top 10 in the geno universe.


    With the power of the second alpha, all the creatures believed he could use the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye to enter the geno hall and possibly be a god spirit.


    Who would have guessed that the second ancestor would force his geno armament, the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, out and leave it for the Extreme King? By doing so, he lost the right to enter the geno hall.


    One legend imed that the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, despite being very powerful, did not work on a creature that had no sin. No one ever did find out how the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye determined how a person might have sinned.


    When the second ancestor was alive, no faction dared attack King¡¯s Kingdom. The second alpha settled the foundation of the Extreme King, which kept them going for billions of years.


    Now, Han Sen was locked down by the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. The counterweight on the right was continuing to increase. The higher the number, the more sins Han Sen hadmitted.


    When the number of the counterweight equaled Han Sen¡¯s amount of sins, the scales would be bnced again. At that time, the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was able to judge Han Sen.


    The counterweight¡¯s number was 30, but the left te of the scale that featured Han Sen was still getting lower. It was not bncing out.


    Seeing the number on the counterweight quickly increase, Bai Wanjie¡¯s face looked strange. ¡°It is over 100 already, and the scales are still trying to find a bnce. It is noting back. What has this xenogeneic done to be deemed so sinful?¡±

 Chapter 2802 - Trial

    <h4>2802 Trial</h4>


    In the past, when the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye judged a person and the number 50 was disyed, the judged was deemed sinful. Around 80 hadmitted serious crimes. More than 100 were considered the most sinful.


    After Han Sen¡¯s meter went past 100 and kept on increasing, the scale was still sinking. It was not going back up. Apparently, the counterweight was unable to bnce out the crimes he hadmitted.


    ¡°Destroying an entire race can lead to a counterweight of only 100, so what did this guy do?¡± Bai Wanjie frowned as he peered at the counterweight on the right.


    The number on the scale was now over 200. This kind of sin was reserved for the greatest of viins across the entire universe.


    The number on the counterweight increased quickly. It made Bai Wanjie¡¯s heart start to shake. Before long, it was already over 500. That kind of number had to make him the evilest person in the universe. No one else had ever reached such a figure.


    The counterweight was still increasing. The left te, where Han Sen was, was still sinking. It was scary.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Bai Wanjie was shocked. Although the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye wouldn¡¯t kill things, it suppressed the sinner. Under the weight of a sin this big, the person¡¯s body should have been crushed and destroyed by now.


    The old man who was kneeling on the floor suddenly raised his head. He looked at Han Sen on the scale. His expression started to look strange.


    ¡°Old Iron, can you stop the trial?¡± Bai Wanjie asked. ¡°When the real triales, I am afraid that if this keeps going, he will not be unable to withstand the trial¡¯s power. It will crush his body.¡±


    ¡°OK, but the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye cannot be controlled by others,¡± the old man coldly said. ¡°It won¡¯t be controlled by anyone. Even if he is very sinful, he won¡¯t be killed. He will just be suppressed.¡±


    When the old man said that, Bai Wanjie did not say anything more. He kept watching the counterweight¡¯s number increase. Every time the number jumped, it made Bai Wanjie¡¯s heart jump.


    The number on the counterweight soared over 1,000. The old man¡¯s face changed. When the second ancestor had in the butterfly elite, that butterfly elite¡¯s sin was only 1,000 to 2,000. That was the viin of that generation. It was hard to find another like that in recent times.


    The old man looked at Bai Wanjie and asked, ¡°Is it really like you described? Is this xenogeneic from the Space Garden?¡± He was shocked by this level of crime.


    ¡°I asked Holy Pirate to capture him from the Space Garden, so I suppose he was correct,¡± Bai Wanjie replied.


    ¡°Holy Pirate is not a man who goes against his word. If he agreed to the task, this should be the correct target. But if this is a son of the Space Garden, why is he deemed to be so evil?¡± The old man raised his head as he spoke. He saw that Han Sen¡¯s body was chained up like a prisoner.


    The old man¡¯s eye looked rather purple. He looked at Han Sen, who was on the scale. He shook his head and said, ¡°Weird. It is so weird... I cannot see through his body. Are two extreme bodies that powerful?¡±


    Bai Wanjie¡¯s heart jumped. He suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Mister White said this xenogeneic was not just a son of the Space Garden. They say he is very talented. There is something special that gave him this body. At one point, the Space Garden was full of green light. At the same time, the god spirit was killed and the geno hall appeared. Is that miracle connected to the god spirit that was killed? Was the god spirit that was killed the Space Garden itself? Did the Space Garden absorb the god¡¯s personality and create a special xenogeneic?¡± As Bai Wanjie spoke, his belief in such a possibility became more real. His heart raced faster.


    ¡°If things are truly like that, I just need to tame this son. I can use his power to suppress the Space Garden and get the god¡¯s personality. Then, I will be made a god spirit...¡± he thought. Bai Wanjie started to think this truly was a huge opportunity.


    ¡°With this much sin, I bet he must have in a god.¡± Bai Wanjie could see the counterweight number continue to increase. It made him put more stock in what he had been predicting.


    ¡°Two thousand... Three thousand...¡± The counterweight¡¯s number was breaking the limits. Even the old man was visibly shocked. He had never seen a creature¡¯s sin be this high. This had never happened before.


    ¡°This xenogeneic... He does seem a bit weird... Should we stop the trial, then?¡± The old man looked at Bai Wanjie as he spoke. With such a grand amount of sin, not even he knew if something bad might happen.


    Normally, no one controlled the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, and it would not kill anyone. For this much sin, the trial was going to be something scary. There was the possibility that this xenogeneic would be crushed.


    They were unsure whether the calction of his sin would stop and his trial would start. If the trial did not have enough power and was done a second time, they would have to wait a month until the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye could be used again.


    Thinking of the Space Garden and having a god¡¯s personality there waiting for him, he could not hold his horses.


    ¡°Old Iron, I thought you said if no one controls the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, it would not kill anyone,¡± Bai Wanjie said.


    ¡°Yeah, that is how it is supposed to work. It really is like that. In the past, there has never been a creature this sinful.¡± Old Iron did not keep speaking.


    ¡°If things are like that, let us just wait longer.¡± Bai Wanjie went silent.


    ¡°Four thousand... Five thousand... Six thousand...¡± The sin meter increased its speed. It made the old man¡¯s face change. He had never heard of such a sinful creature before.


    Bai Wanjie¡¯s heart was shaking. He said to the old man. ¡°Old Iron, let¡¯s just end this and go to the trial. I am afraid that if this keeps going, his body will not be able to withstand the force of the trial.¡±


    The old man nodded. He stood up and nned on walking up to the scales. Pang! The chain on the left side, which connected the te to the scale, suddenly broke.


    The left side broke, and the right side fell. It meant the scale that represented justice had suddenly broken.


    The ck and white light that shot out of the statue¡¯s eyes was still carrying on. It kept Han Sen in the air. The other side of the ck scale was also hovering in the air. The numbers were still increasing, and they were increasing faster than before.


    Amid their shock, the old man and Bai Wanjie saw Han Sen¡¯s score of sin pass the 10,000 mark.


    When the scale¡¯s sin number hit 10,000, it stopped increasing. The ck and white light from the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye still hadn¡¯t stopped. There was no sign of a trial going on. It was still shining on Han Sen.


    The old man was shocked. He did not know what was going on. He had no idea why the sin meter had stopped. Furthermore, there was no trial. This had never happened before.


    ¡°Does this mean the creature¡¯s sin cannot be measured more than this? But the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye can only disy 10,000 at most!¡± The old man and Bai Wanjie shared the same thought of this possibility.


    Pang!


    Suddenly, the second ancestor statue that held the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was shining. The eyes of the sculpture exploded out of their sockets.

 Chapter 2803 - Eye Change

    <h4>Chapter 2803 ¨C Eye Change</h4>


    The old man and Bai Wanjie were in shock. The Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was a supremely important item for the Extreme King. If something happened to it, it would affect the Extreme King a lot.


    Pang!


    The ck and white eyeballs burst out of the sockets. They were each around the size of a football. Half of each was white and half of each was ck. They carried a ck and white light that was beaming out madly.


    The old man was shocked. His body burst with a silver me that came out of him like a tsunami. He had to be a roaring demon to suppress the ck and white eyeballs.


    After a minor touch, the old man¡¯s power vanished. The old man¡¯s demonic power was erased into nothing greater than dust. The Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye went right in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was set free. Before he realized what was going on, the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye went into his left eye.


    One was not able to imagine what kind of scene this was. A ball the size of a football went into Han Sen¡¯s left eye. His eyes were quite bigpared to humans, but they were not as big as footballs.


    Seeing the ck and white light explode, the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye went into Han Sen¡¯s eye. It made his eyes look like they were erupting like a volcano. It released ck and white mes.


    Under that huge amount of pain, Han Sen could not help but hold his eyes. His hands were unable to prevent the ck and white light from exploding.


    Bai Wanjie and the old man were in shock. They did not know what to do, so they just stood where they were. They looked at Han Sen in mid-air. He was just cupping his hands. The ck and white light surged out from the gaps in his fingers. It turned everything around them ck and white. It was like aic without color.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire King¡¯s Kingdom shook a little as if something had broken.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Bai Wanjie¡¯s face turned green. He looked glum. He almost had tears forming. Apparently, something had changed with the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. It had a problem with King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s defensive system.


    Before Bai Wanjie could think of something more, he saw a few peoplend nearby. All of their bodies had a scary presence. One of them was the Extreme King¡¯s king.


    Bai King looked at Han Sen, who was floating in the air with his left eye spewing out a ck and white me. He looked at the old man and asked, ¡°Old Iron, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°My Lord...¡± The old man was going to say something, but Bai Wanjie interrupted.


    ¡°Father, it was my fault.¡± Bai Wanjie kneeled before him and exined what happened.


    ¡°Go and get Mister White.¡± After Bai King heard this, he did not pin any me on Bai Wanjie. He only spoke to an Extreme King elite.


    The Extreme King elite nodded and quickly disappeared. A momentter, his body reappeared. He had brought Mister White with him.


    ¡°Bai, greetings, My Lord.¡± Mister White bowed to Bai King.


    ¡°Mister White, can you exin what has happened here?¡± Bai King looked at Mister White. He sounded gentle, but there was an inescapable pressure hidden within that was difficult to exin. If he was asking a man with a low level of will, even if the man did not make a mistake, he would be expected to kowtow to Bai King.


    Mister White looked at Han Sen, who was floating in the air. He had an ironic smile on his face. He bowed to Bai King and said, ¡°It is my fault. Please punish me.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Bai King casually asked without moving.


    ¡°I told Mister Crown Prince that the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye could break this xenogeneic¡¯s two extreme bodies,¡± Mister White said with a wry smile. ¡°I did not expect this xenogeneic would be able to attract the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. This was my fault.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how did you tell the crown prince?¡± Bai King asked.


    Mister White exined what he had told him. He sighed and said, ¡°It was my mistake. You can punish me instead.¡±


    Bai King ignored Mister White. He looked at Bai Wanjie, who was kneeling. ¡°Did Mister White tell any lies in his story?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bai Wanjie quietly said with his head lowered. His entire body was quaking.


    ¡°If it was like that when you discovered how strange the sin meter was behaving, why did you not stop it?¡± Bai King asked.


    ¡°I...¡± Bai Wanjie was suddenly speechless. Mister White had warned him many times that he shouldn¡¯t rush things, but all he could think about was the Space Garden and the god¡¯s personality. He did not heed the warnings he had been given.


    He knew if he did not exin this, he would havemitted a serious crime. He might have even lost his crown prince seat.


    ¡°Father, there is one thing I would like to talk to you about in private.¡± Bai Wanjie gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    ¡°Say it.¡± Bai King did not move, but there was some sort of invisible power spreading that filtered out everything else around.


    Bai Wanjie did not dare hide anything. He told him everything about Han Sen and his thoughts regarding it.


    ¡°Did that really happen?¡± When Bai King heard him, he looked at Han Sen, who was still mid-air, in shock. Clearly, the god¡¯s personality thing had surprised him a good deal.


    ¡°It was me being dumb. I was too greedy...¡± Bai Wanjie lowered his head as he spoke.


    ¡°If you were not ambitious and someone not decisive, you would not be my son.¡± Bai King changed his tone. ¡°But the way you go about things is still immature...¡±


    Before Bai King finished, they suddenly heard a sound. Patong! They saw Han Sen fall from the air. He fell to the ground of the hall. His left eye no longer had a ck and white me in it, but he was not entirely his usual self. His left eye looked ordinary. There was a white eyeball with a ck pupil. Comparing it to other eyes, this eye had noyers. The white eyeball and ck pupil were really distinct. It was white like snow and ck like ink. It did not look lively. It was like a lifeless eye.


    ¡°My Lord, it was me who did not watch carefully and made the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye suffer this ident,¡± the old man apologized. ¡°Please punish me.¡±


    Bai King waved his hand to stop the old man from talking. ¡°There is no need to do this, Old Iron. You have been guarding the Extreme King¡¯s Law Hall for a long time. You have always been good to us. This is not your fault, so do not me yourself.¡±


    Bai King looked at Han Sen and walked over to him.


    Han Sen felt terrible. He had no idea what would happen next. Something this huge had happened. Even Bai King hade. Han Sen felt like something really bad was going to happen to him soon.


    As he watched Bai King approach him, Han Sen was very glum. He thought, It looks like I am going to have something bad happen to me no matter what. I might as well strike first.


    After thinking that, Han Sen got up off the floor. He straightened his body and puffed out his chest. He opened his eyes wide and stared at Bai King. He was not going to bow down.

 Chapter 2804 I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 2804 I Want You</h4>


    "Little Kid, do you want to be like him, taking whatever you want and tricking whoever you want?" Bai King walked before Han Sen and suddenly reached out his hand. He patted Han Sen on the head, smiled, and pointed at Bai Wanjie.


    Han Sen was frozen as he looked at Bai King. He did not know what he was talking about.


    "If you follow me, you can bully people without remorse," Bai King said as he led Han Sen out. "No one will ever dream of bullying you either. Only you can trick people. No one will trick you." All the Extreme King elites had strange looks on their faces. They had no idea what Bai King was thinking.


    The king¡¯s heart was never be something they could urately gauge. Besides, this was a king that had almost conquered the entire universe. No one dared to say anything. They only looked at Bai King holding Han Sen by the hand, walking him out of Law Hall.


    Han Sen was also surprised. This change hade too fast. Bai King¡¯s thoughts were surprisingly different from what was expected. It made Han Sen unable to act.


    Han Sen thought he was going to die, but he didn¡¯t die. Instead, Bai King brought him into a pce. The pretty women there healed his wounds, and he had waiters bring him nice clothes. He was allowed any meal he fancied. It made Han Sen feel as if he was dreaming. He had never received this kind of treatment before, so it did not seem real.


    In such a big pce, aside from Bai King, there were women everywhere. Han Sen was the second male in that ce.


    "It is no wonder why the legends im Bai King is a very horny tyrant. It is making sense to me now. Let¡¯s not say anything else but seeing the number of children he has and the infinite number of pretty women in his pce, it is fairly obvious he is a horny man." Han Sen wasfortably lying on a chair. A woman from the Feather race was next to him. She was slicing up fruit and putting it in his mouth. He took a bite of the fruit. It tasted amazing. It felt warm inside his body. It was as if he was eating live fruit. All of his pores were sofortable that they groaned in pleasure.


    As he gorged on the stuff, Han Sen thought, Even the food I eat is ordinary, high-ss xenogeneic fruit. A random one can bring a Baron up to a Viscount. They are so rich.


    He stayed there for 15 days. If he said he wanted something, he got it. No one watched him either. If he wanted to, he could visit any corner of the pce as he pleased.


    Throughout his time there, he did not see Bai King. It was like Bai King had brought him there and just forgot about him.


    While he was thinking, Bai King, who was wearing green clothes entered the garden. He smiled at Han Sen and asked, "Have you gotten used to living here? If there is something you do not like about the ce, all you must do is tell me."


    "Mister Bai King, you should just tell me it straight. What is that you want?" Han Sen was not going to be bought out with fancy stuff. He knew Bai King was not treating him like this because of the goodness of his heart. He knew he must have had a n.


    Bai King waved his hand. The servants and women officers all left the garden. Bai King sat on a stone chair next to Han Sen. He poured himself some tea, had a sip, and said, "I have no choice. Youbined with my Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. Without this geno armament, the defensive systems of King¡¯s Kingdom are practically fake. Therefore, I need your help."


    Han Sen looked at Bai King weirdly. This tyrant of legends spoke with surprising modesty. Han Sen did not expect that.


    Out of the three top high races, Ancient God did not have the ambition to control the rest of the universe. The Very High was not bothered to do it. Thus, the Extreme King was more like the leader of the universe. For a king like that, if he controlled Han Sen¡¯s life¡ªeven if Han Sen was a billion light-years away¡ªand wanted him dead, Han Sen would be dead.


    Now, Bai King was like a sad middle-aged man talking about his issues with him. If they were not in his pce, Han Sen would wonder if he was the Extreme King¡¯s king.


    "Do not look at me like that," Bai King humbly said. "I am just a normal person in this universe. I am not like the gods in their lofty ces. Now, I have two choices. One is to kill you and take your Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. Doing that would be fine. The Extreme King¡¯s defensive system would go back to normal."


    Han Sen felt a chill. Bai King smiled and said, "But I am not nning on doing that. A race¡¯s development is like going against the water with a boat. If you do not go forward, you will go back. The Extreme King is at the top of the universe, but we have not improved for a long time. If there is a chance for us to improve, I am willing to try. Therefore, I have decided to go the other way. If you are willing to help me, our race will improve. Although the chances are slim, it is better than nothing."


    Han Sen frowned and asked, "Do you want me to go to the Space Garden with you?"


    Bai Kingughed and said, "You underestimate yourself. The god¡¯s personality is a rare thing, but I do not care for it. I want you."


    Bai King¡¯s tone of voice was very calm, but he gave off the feeling of staring down the world. It was something other people couldn¡¯t do.


    "Me?" Han Sen did not understand what Bai King was trying to tell him.


    "Yes, it is you. If you are really the one who killed the god in the Space Garden, that means you are half a god. Now that you havebined with my second ancestor¡¯s Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, I want to see how far you can go. If you are willing to, you could be my one and only student. You can receive more benefits than my own children. I will raise you to true god ss." Everything Bai King was saying was extremely shocking.


    Even when Han Sen heard it, his heart could not stop pounding.


    "Why would this benefit you?" Han Sen looked at Bai King weirdly. He found it hard to believe that Bai King would willingly help an outsider xenogeneic.


    "I have my own benefits," Bai King coldly said. "Just think of it has me helping you. Are you willing to receive my help or not?"


    "Do I have a choice?" Han Sen asked with a smile.


    Bai King smiled and said, "I do not like forcing people. This must be something you are willing to do. If you don¡¯t want to do this, you will have to die. I won¡¯t force you. At least, I will give you a quick death and take back my Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. I will also give you a big funeral."


    "I want to live," Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    "If you are willing to, prepare yourself for the next few days. I have never had a student before, so I expect you will not only be my first but also myst. We must have a big ceremony. I want the whole universe to know you are my student. Right, what is your name? If you do not have a name, I can give you a name. You will also have my surname..."


    "Holy Baby," Han Sen quickly said. He did not want Bai King¡¯s surname.


    Holy Baby was the name Han Sen had given to the red-robed child. If he was still using Holy Baby¡¯s identity, he might as well use his name.


    "Holy Baby, that is a good name," Bai King said while squinting his eyes. "From now on, Holy Baby is Bai King¡¯s student. You are his only student."

 Chapter 2805 Bai King’s Studen

    <h4>Chapter 2805 Bai King¡¯s Studen</h4>


    Bai King had taken an outsider xenogeneic for a student. That news quickly spread across the universe. Upon hearing the news, the elites were shocked.


    Most ordinary people thought Bai King must have gone crazy. Only scary people were able to understand what Bai King was going to do.


    But that xenogeneic did not have any history or renown. It was only known that he was called Holy Baby. It was a child that looked around 5 to 6 years old. Aside from that, no one knew much about him. No one knew its specific race. No one knew where it came from.


    Many elites were invited by Bai King toe and join the teacher ceremony. The people who went were keen to learn as much as they could about the Holy Baby xenogeneic. They were unable to determine his level or body, which shocked them even more.


    Han Sen thought Bai King only wanted to take him as a student to trap him with the Extreme King and take his Space Garden.


    After the teacher and student bond was made official, Bai King made no further mention of the Space Garden. He also did not stop Han Sen from going anywhere he desired. Even if he wanted to leave the realm of the Extreme King, Bai King was not going to stop him.


    While not far away from the Extreme King¡¯s door, Han Sen was thinking about whether or not he should leave. He saw Mister White flying. "Mister White."


    "The Extreme King is not a bad ce," Mister White said. "Maybe you should stay for a while."


    "Did you know I want to leave?" Han Sen did not know if Mister White knew who he was.


    Mister White smiled. "If I did not know, why would I have sent you to the Law Hall?"


    "So, did you know who I was a long time ago?" Han Sen was frozen. He suddenly realized Mister White had deliberately sent him to the Law Hall.


    "How did you know that I wouldbine with the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye?" Han Sen asked with confusion.


    "I did not know," Mister White said as he shook his head. "I was merely making a calction. Although the wheels of fate forever change, it was an uncertain future I was able to predict. But there are always rules to help you avoid harm. As far as I was able to tell, going there would give you more lifeforce and provide a better result. I thought it was worth spurring you on to try it."


    "Mister, you are a very daring person. What if I had been unable tobine with the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye?" Han Sen wanted to bothugh and cry at the same time.


    Mister White smiled and said, "In this world, there is nothing absolute. If I did not have an absolute solution, then choosing the one with the likeliest oue is usually what you should opt for. If you ever get unlucky and something bad falls upon you, it was meant to be. It was a part of life¡¯s design."


    Han Sen knew what Mister White said made sense, but it was still kind of scary. "It is fortunate your predictions were not too bad. So, was making me stay in the Extreme King part of your prediction?"


    "That was not something that needed to be predicted," Mister White said. "Bai King has epted you, an outsider xenogeneic, as a student. That is quite the privilege. Now, in this universe, many scary existences have their eyes on you. They want to know why Bai King wanted to ept you as a student. No one will dare to do anything to you in the Extreme King. That much is certain. If you leave the Extreme King, I believe many people will want to kidnap you and take you for their own vile research."


    "Bai King is so maniptive. He wants to tie me up like a figurehead for the ship that is the Extreme King." Han Sen finally understood.


    "You underestimate Bai King," Mister White said. "If those were the only sorts of tricks he could do, he wouldn¡¯t be the man in charge of the Extreme King. The Extreme King wouldn¡¯t be what it is today, as sound as a pound, if that was all he could do. He must have a greater n. For now, you and I are unable to see it."


    "So, ording to what you are telling me, I should willingly trap myself here," Han Sen said with a frown.


    "Just sit and see whates next." Mister White did not have a better idea either.


    Han Sen had been thinking about things for a while. He now believed Mister White was likely correct. If Bai King had no ns of doing anything foul to him, staying with the Extreme King was likely a good idea.


    "May I ask, how did your body be like this?" Mister White asked about the crux of Han Sen¡¯s troubles.


    Han Sen wanted to ask Mister White about it too. He exined what happened when he became transmutation ss.


    After Mister White listened to his tale and though for a while, he said, "If you can practice four geno arts to deified ss, that is already something quite incredible. If I have guessed things correctly, your leveling up is fine. It is normal here."


    "If it is normal, how can I not make use of my power?" Han Sen asked.


    "Do you know why the deified ss is divided into primitive, transmutation,rvae, butterfly, and true god?" Mister White asked with a smile.


    "I do not know," Han Sen said with a shake of his head.


    "Actually, the whole process is about a true god being born," Mister White said. "The son of a true god will be born when they be a butterfly. Before that, they are something like a prototype. The body has not developed yet, so they cannot use their powers.


    "In this universe, it is quite rare for one to be a true god. It mostly depends on the practice afterward, but this progress simtes the process of bing a true god. That is why there are five sses. If I have guessed things correctly, when you became deified and your four genes became one, it had to mean your body would take on a different shape and appearance. It took on a status simr to a born true god. So, when you became a transmutation ss, it meant your fetus was still growing. Maybe when you reachrvae or butterfly ss and your god body has developed some more, perhaps then you can use your powers."


    Mister White paused and said, "That is not a bad thing. The primitive genes we humans havee from crystallizers. The core of our bodies is not great. You can experience a second development by making your primitive genes like a born true god, which is very good for you."


    "I hope so," Han Sen replied. After hearing Mister White speak, he felt better.


    Mister White and Han Sen exchanged some more information. Han Sen decided to stay with the Extreme King for now.


    I do not want to be a student for anything. Didn¡¯t Bai King say he will give me anything? Let me go ask him for some deified xenogeneic genes. Perhaps if I have enough, I can be arvae ss. Hopefully, I can be a butterfly. After Han Sen thought this through, he walked back to the pce.


    The pce was a serious ce. Even the king¡¯s daughters and sons were not allowed to enter without prior permission, but Bai King was giving Han Sen special treatment. He was able to enter the pce whenever he chose.


    With this special treatment, it made Bai King¡¯s wives and children upset. Of course, no one said anything about it.


    Other people were bing more curious about Han Sen. They wanted to know what was special about him and why Bai King would spoil him like that. After all, this had never happened before.


    When Han Sen went to Bai King¡¯s study, Bai Wanjie was there.


    "Holy Baby, you are here. Sit down," Bai King nicely said.


    Even Bai Wanjie, who was a crown prince, had to stand. Han Sen, however, was told to take a seat.


    Han Sen opened his lion mouth. "My King, did you say I can have anything I want? Now, I need deified xenogeneic genes. I need 300 or 400."


    He did not think Bai King would give him that many. He was asking for a ridiculous amount, but it would at least mean he would receive as many as possible.


    "Sure." Surprisingly, Bai King agreed straight away. He turned to Bai Wanjie and said, "Wanjie, take Holy Baby to Nine-Defense Pce. That ce will belong to him now."


    When Bai Wanjie heard that, his face changed. Although his face changed back quickly, Han Sen could still see that Bai Wanjie was very upset.

 Chapter 2806 Nine-Defense Palace

    <h4>Chapter 2806 Nine-Defense Pce</h4>


    Han Sen followed Bai Wanjie out of the pce. Bai King had asked Bai Wanjie to take him to the Nine-Defense Pce, but he had not exined what the Nine-Defense Pce was.


    As he walked alongside Bai Wanjie, Han Sen asked, "Crown Prince, what is the Nine-Defense Pce?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Bai Wanjie coldly replied.


    Han Sen was surprised. With Bai Wanjie¡¯s way of thinking, even if there was something that had upset him, he would not show it on his face. Plus, this was something Bai King wanted him to do. Even if he did not want to do what he was bidden to, he would not let Han Sen see.


    Now, he was exhibiting quite a bit of emotion. That meant this whole thing must have really triggered him. It had triggered him to the point that he was unable to control his own emotions.


    Han Sen kept walking and thinking. What kind of ce is Nine-Defense Pce?


    On the way, Bai Wanjie remained cold. He did not say a word. It was rather scary. Han Sen was not going to keep provoking him. He followed Bai Wanjie to a purple pce.


    That pce was made out of purple metal. Han Sen did not know what kind of metal it was. The weird thing about the pce was it had no window.


    It was a big, metal, purple pce that seemed a thousand miles long, yet it did not have a single window. There was only one entrance, and it was at the front. The door was as big as a mountain. Above the door, a que read "Nine-Defense Pce."


    Bai Wanjie looked at the Nine-Defense Pce¡¯s door. With a look filled with regret, he said, "Here." He immediately turned around and left. He did not say anything more to Han Sen.


    Bai Wanjie is so mad. It looks like the Nine-Defense Pce must be packed with good stuff since Bai King told me he would give me deified xenogeneic genes. I suppose this ce is filled to the brim with deified xenogeneic genes. Is this ce a warehouse for the storage of deified xenogeneic genes? Han Sen was excited to find out. If there were benefits to im from the Extreme King, he was not going to be stingy. He was going to take all that he could get.


    The big pce did not have guards, so Han Sen brought out the purple, metal key Bai King had given him. He inserted the key into the door¡¯s keyhole.


    Han Sen turned the key, but the giant, metal door did not open. He saw a xenogeneic statue attached to the door. Its eyes grew bright as it shined down on Han Sen and sucked him in.


    It was like some kind of teleportation device. When Han Sen¡¯s vision returned, he was already in the pce.


    He saw a semi-circr za in front of him. Both sides of the za had many xenogeneic statues. They were also made of metal. Their sizes were all different from each other. Some were 300 feet high, whereas others were as small as a ball. One saw them in every shape and size.


    Across the za, on the circr wall, were nine big doors. They all had some words on them. They were not written in themonnguage, so Han Sen was unable to read them.


    What if Bai Wanjie did not tell me what was here because he does not know what is behind these nine doors? Han Sen hesitated. He selected a door and put the key inside.


    This time, the door slowly rose. He saw a path behind the door. It looked like it was a path that led to another pce.


    If Bai King wanted to harm me, there would be no need for him to go to all this trouble. I do not think this ce is dangerous. Han Sen kept thinking, but he eventually walked inside. After walking down an extremely long corridor, he saw a giant structure.


    This is a pce inside a pce. When Han Sen saw the space ahead, there were many more pces lined up. The pces were all the same size, which was about the size of a basketball court.


    Han Sen quickly noticed the pces were numbered. The first one Han Sen saw was 0001. Sequentially, each pce went up in number.


    Han Sen looked around, but he could not tell how many pces were inside that pce.


    It looks like I am right. This is an Extreme King warehouse, but would Bai King really be that nice and give me the magic key to the Extreme King¡¯s stuff? Han Sen had to wonder that, but he did not think that was likely.


    Katcha-cha!


    As Han Sen thought it through, he still went ahead and opened the pce that wasbeled 0001. He immediately saw a xenogeneic that looked like a giant ape. It was just inside the pce.


    "Roar!" When the big ape saw Han Sen, it made an angry cry. Its ck hair went straight. ck substance chains arose across it. It was like theing of a demon.


    In the next second, the big ape¡¯s chains were attacked by a god light. A spell of some sort flickered, suppressing the big ape¡¯s power. It did not matter how hard the big ape struggled. It was unable to escape the magical pressure.


    Deified xenogeneic... This ce does not store the deified xenogeneic genes themselves. It stores a deified xenogeneic that is actually alive. If all these pces have a deified xenogeneic locked inside, how many could there possibly be? Han Sen was shocked. He coldlyughed and said aloud, "Bai King! Do you really think my body cannot fight, and I cannot y these deified xenogeneics?"


    Han Sen immediately summoned a beast soul. It made his entire body look like the red blood demon. He also summoned the peacock king¡¯s soul clothing and Six Core Snake Bow.


    His power was still unable to be used, but the three deified beast souls could lend him the power to kill a primitive deified xenogeneic with ease.


    The ck-haired, big ape was trapped, so it could not fight back. Han Sen pulled the string of his Six Core Snake Bow and generated Heart Connection power. He fired an arrow at the ck-haired, big ape¡¯s head.


    Katcha!


    The big ape was still trapped and unable to move. Its power had been suppressed. Han Sen¡¯s arrow neatly punctured its head.


    The big ape¡¯s head was perforated. It madly shouted at Han Sen. To kill it, Han Sen fired another dozen arrows to put him down for good.


    "Xenogeneic deified hunted. ck Demon Ape: deified xenogeneic gene found."


    Han Sen turned off the restrictions in the pce. He looked at the ck Demon Ape¡¯s big body and felt rather remorseful. I killed it, but it is so big. How am I supposed to eat it? It would be great if the Flower Gods were here and turned it into a geno fluid I could down in one gulp.


    Never mind, I am going to check if the other pces have deified xenogeneics inside them. Han Sen put the ck Demon Ape¡¯s body aside. After he left the pce, he went to the pcebeled 0002.


    He opened the pce and saw a xenogeneic inside that was also locked up. It was not another ck Demon Ape. It was a xenogeneic he could not see. Its body waspletely wrapped in purple armor.


    This xenogeneic did not shout at Han Sen as the ck Demon Ape had. It just coldly looked at Han Sen. Its eyes shone from within the armor and unleashed a purple light. It was like it could see through Han Sen¡¯s lungs.


    Han Sen pulled the string of his Six Core Snake Bow and fired an arrow at the xenogeneic. The xenogeneics there were all tied up for him to kill, so he was not going to go easy on them. This was far better than just receiving deified xenogeneic genes. Aside from getting xenogeneic genes, Han Sen had the chance of receiving a beast soul.


    Dong!


    When Han Sen¡¯s arrow struck the xenogeneic¡¯s armor, the projectile did not leave a white mark. The light arrow exploded on impact.

 Chapter 2807 Can Only Move Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 2807 Can Only Move Mouth</h4>


    A very powerful xenogeneic... It looks like it is not just primitive deified. Han Sen knew that his arrows wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt the fiend. Before his body recovered, he did not think he would be able to do anything to it.


    The xenogeneic did not react, though. It just coldly looked at Han Sen as if he was a clown.


    So, Han Sen did not persist attacking. He exited the pcebeled 0002 and decided to check out a few more of the pces. He noticed that 0003 and 0004 were empty. When he reached pce 0005, he saw another xenogeneic.


    This time, Han Sen did not strike. That was because he did not need to strike. He saw the scary xenogeneic, which looked like a snow dragon, was breathing out an icy, snowy presence. Han Sen knew it was arvae ss with just one nce. Thus, he knew he could not kill it anytime soon.


    I do not know how many deified xenogeneics are locked up here, but the quality of them is too high. Han Sen decided to stop looking. That ck Demon Ape xenogeneic gene was enough for him to eat for the next few days.


    He dragged the body of the ck Demon Ape out of the Nine-Defense Pce. After he left the Nine-Defense Pce, he did not keep using his beast soul. He called on a few of the Extreme King guards to help him drag the ck Demon Ape¡¯s body back to the pce.


    Han Sen soon noticed that the guards and the maids in the pce were looking at him strangely.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Han Sen asked one of the maids.


    "I am sorry, Mister Holy Baby." The maid looked scared. She swiftly kneeled upon the floor.


    "I asked, why are you looking at me. Why don¡¯t you just answer me?" Han Sen frowned.


    "I... I..." The maid was so shocked that she was unable to speak.


    "You are very powerful, Mister Holy Baby." A voice stemmed from afar. It came from an elegant woman. She was dressed in extraordinarily beautiful clothes. She was of the Extreme King. She had many maids who all looked at Han Sen coldly.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen knew this woman was likely one of Bai King¡¯s wives, but Bai King had too many wives. He did not recognize all of them. In fact, he did not care to learn the names of Bai King¡¯s wives.


    "Xenogeneics really are xenogeneics. This guy has no manners." The elegant woman looked at Han Sen coldly but with pride.


    "How dare you? Don¡¯t you bow before the queen?" a maid near her shouted.


    "Oh, is this the teacher¡¯s wife?" Han Sen smiled, but he was not going to bow.


    Bai King was the one who had forced him into adopting a new teacher. He never wanted to remain a student there, so he was not going to be respectful to all his wives.


    Plus, if that woman was a queen, that meant she was Bai Wanjie and Bai Wuchang¡¯s mother. Those two guys were Han Sen¡¯s enemies. There was no need for him to respect her.


    Han Sen thought the woman had gone there looking for trouble, so Han Sen was not going to just concede.


    The queen looked more upset, so she addressed one of her maids. "Bao Ying, teach him the rules of this pce, just in case he creates trouble."


    "Mister Holy Baby, you should bow to the queen." The maid, Bao Ying, was wearing a snow-white robe. It looked like a nun¡¯s robe, but she was not wearing a hood or veil. Her hair was done up in a bun.


    Bao Ying¡¯s skin was as smooth as jade. She was extremely pretty. Her presence was like a fairying out of a plume of dust. Her face was so pretty that she looked like a perfect creation by God.


    Bao Ying showed Han Sen how to perform the bow. It was a half-kneeled gesture. She did it very elegantly. When she lowered her head, her neck looked like a pale white jade. It was like the neck of a swan and extremely pretty.


    "Bai King, that old man, is very lucky. Every woman in the pce is both pretty and stunning," Han Sen said topliment her.


    Han Sen was merely admiring Bao Ying, but he was not going to go ahead and perform what she had tried to teach him. The queen¡¯s face looked dimmer with each passing second. She eventually said, "Bao Ying, take him to the Manners Department to teach him a lesson or two."


    "Yes," Bao Ying said. She looked at Han Sen and said, "Mister Holy Baby, please follow me to the Manners Department."


    "I do not have time to go to the Manners Department. You guys can go on ahead." Han Sen said that and turned around, ready to return to his garden.


    "I am sorry, Mister Holy Baby," Bao Ying said. She lifted her finger. It enabled a sakura flower to manifest atop its tip. It flew to Han Sen.


    I can¡¯t believe she is so young yet is already deified. Han Sen was shocked by this. He immediately dodged the flower that wasing toward him.


    But that sakura was like a living being. It was like a butterfly with wings, and it followed Han Sen¡¯s body as it moved. No matter what, he was unable to avoid it. He saw the sakura was about tond on him.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes froze as he flipped his hand. A skull appeared in his hand. The eye of the skull blew up with a green light and turned the sakura into nothing.


    The skull was the Yin Head Ghost beast soul. Han Sen figured out it was a weapon beast soul. However, he had never wielded a weapon that was a skull before.


    Its effectiveness was not bad, but it was just a little on the weak side. The green substance chains of the Yin Head Ghost had a total power weaker than the Six Core Snake Bow. Therefore, Han Sen did not use it much. He could have used his other beast souls in this situation, but he was happy to make use of this for the time being.


    "He is resisting," the queen coldly said. "How dare you use a xenogeneic treasure inside the pce! Bao Ying, take him down!"


    Bao Ying looked at Han Sen and sighed. "Mister Holy Baby, you should juste with me to the Manners Department."


    "Bao Ying, I asked you to take him down!" The queen looked upset as she quietly but harshly made her demand.


    "Yes." Bao Ying agreed. She reached out her hand and brought out a white, jade-like vase. It was quite small.


    Han Sen knew it was Bao Ying¡¯s geno armament. He was not about to underestimate her. He held the skull and looked at the vase in Bao Ying¡¯s hand.


    Seeing Bao Ying raise her vase, Bao King¡¯s voice suddenly boomed. "What are you doing?"


    "My King!" Everyone bowed to Bai King.


    Bai King approached the queen and looked at Han Sen as he asked, "My Queen, what are you doing here?"


    The queen said, "This child is so rude. He disrespected me, and he used a xenogeneic treasure in the pce. I was just going to teach him a lesson. God knows how much trouble he might stir up in the future."


    Bai King looked at Han Sen and asked. "Holy Baby, is that what happened?"


    "Teacher, you should really watch your wife," Han Sen said with a smile. "When she is bored, she forces people to kneel before her. I do not have the time for that."


    "My King, see how rude he is?" The queen was angered by hisments.


    Upon seeing this scene, the maid¡¯s face looked weird. She had never seen someone speak to Bai King like that before. She expected him to get severely punished.


    "Holy Baby is not being disrespectful. He is merely from a different race. Their manners and ways of showing respect are different. You do not have to force him to follow the rules we have imposed on ourselves." After Bai King said this, everyone was shocked. They thought they were dreaming.


    "My King..." The queen looked terrible. She wished to say something, but Bai King interrupted her.


    Bai King paused for a moment and said, "Alright, Shang Rong, I was looking for you. Holy Baby, you should go back now." He also spoke to Bao Ying. "He also needs to learn the rules. Bao Ying, you should try and teach Holy Baby the rules, but you can only teach him. You cannot hit him. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, My King." Bao Ying awkwardly lowered her head.

 Chapter 2808 Special Xenogeneic

    <h4>Chapter 2808 Special Xenogeneic</h4>


    Han Sen did not know what Bai King was thinking, but he had to be up to something since he was spoiling him so much. There had to be an ulterior motive. For the time being, Han Sen was unaware of what it was.


    After this news spread, many of the Extreme King elites knew that Bai King spoiled the holy child to an ungodly level. Even Bai King¡¯s firstborn son did not receive suchvish treatment.


    As a matter of fact, Bai King was always harsh toward his children. He rarely spoiled someone like he was doing now.


    Even more shocking was the fact that Bai King had given Holy Baby ess to the Nine-Defense Pce. This news spread after many people saw the ck Demon Ape¡¯s carcass. They guessed what had happened, which made them even more shocked than what had happened in the pce.


    "Mister Holy Baby, can you start learning some manners now?" Bao Ying saw Han Sen reclining on a rocking chair. She looked hopeless as she made the request.


    If she had a choice in the matter, she would not bother trying to teach Han Sen. Since Bai King hadmanded her to do it, she could not decline and disobey.


    Han Sen blinked and said, "My name is Holy Baby, and your name is Bao Ying. That is a coincidence. As a result of this stroke of fate, can you answer a question?"


    "Aside from manners, I do not know anything else," Bao Ying said.


    "Do not worry," Han Sen said. "I am not asking you to divulge any secrets. I have ess to the Nine-Defense Pce now, so can you tell me something about the Nine-Defense Pce?"


    "What do you want to know about Nine-Defense Pce?" Bao Ying weirdly asked.


    "What is that ce called Nine-Defense Pce?" Han Sen asked with a smile. "And, that queen, she was only there to trouble me because of my ess to Nine-Defense Pce. Isn¡¯t that right?"


    The queen had note to see him before that, so it was a bit of a coincidence how she hade to trouble him after his first trip to the Nine-Defense Pce. Considering Bai Wanjie¡¯s behavior earlier, it was not difficult to guess what had happened.


    Bao Ying moved her eyes, but she still shook her head. "I am not privy to what motivates the queen to do what she does."


    "You must know something about the Nine-Defense Pce, right?" Han Sen asked. "You must know something. Stop telling me you don¡¯t know."


    "I really don¡¯t know. You have the right to ess Nine-Defense Pce. If you don¡¯t know, how am I supposed to know?" Bao Ying still spoke coldly, despite maintaining her elegance.


    "Let¡¯s make a deal," Han Sen said while looking at Bao Ying. "You tell me about the Nine-Defense Pce, and I will concede to learning manners from you. Otherwise, get ready to teach me forever."


    Bao Ying was a little hesitant. She frowned and thought about it for a while. "I don¡¯t actually know all that much. I only know that the Nine-Defense Pce is a ce to lock up special xenogeneics. Many generations have been controlled by the king or crown prince."


    Although Bao Ying had just spoken three sentences, there were many hidden messages in the subtext.


    Nine-Defense Pce locked up special xenogeneics. Many generations were controlled by the crown princes. It meant that the person who controlled Nine-Defense Pce might be the Extreme King¡¯s future king.


    Now, Bai King had given Nine-Defense Pce to Han Sen. It was weird. Han Sen knew Bai King would not give up the throne to a xenogeneic student.


    It is no wonder Bai Wanjie was so mad. He could not even keep a lid on his emotions. Even the queen came to annoy me. That has to be why. But what is Bai King up to? I do not understand. If Mister White was here, he might be able to analyze a thing or two. Considering my current identity, seeking him out might be awkward. It might end up harming him." Han Sen was a bit troubled, but he forgot all about it. He wanted to get his benefits first.


    "What is so special about the xenogeneics contained in the Nine-Defense Pce?" Han Sen asked.


    "I really do not know." Bao Ying shook her head as she answered him.


    Seeing Bao Ying not wanting to answer him, Han Sen tried to change the subject. "Your surname is Bao. Do you belong to Bao King¡¯s faction? If so, why are you here as a mere maid?"


    "Mister, we should really get on with our lessons." Bao Ying did not want to answer that even more than his other questions.


    "Answer one of my questions first, then we can start learning," Han Sen said.


    There was nothing Bao Ying was able to do. She was silent a moment before saying, "Nine-Defense Pce has always been in charge of either the king or the crown prince. Outsiders do not know why they trap the xenogeneics inside. Those xenogeneics are locked up in there by the king himself. I am afraid you are the only one who is not a king or a crown prince to have ever entered Nine-Defense Pce. If you want a clearer answer, you will have to find out more by yourself."


    Seeing that Bao Ying was not misleading him and being earnest, Han Sen did not force her to say anything more. He smiled and said, "Let¡¯s start practicing. You can start teaching me manners. We willter take a break to talk about more things."


    Bao Ying read out the manners to Han Sen. He kept listening but thought, Is Bai King¡¯s conspiracy rted to my ess to Nine-Defense Pce? But he did not say anything, and he allowed me to kill the xenogeneics of the Nine-Defense Pce. Why is he doing that?"


    A maid quickly rushed into the garden, speaking to Bao Ying, who was in the middle of reading to Han Sen. "Bao Ying, the queen is not feeling well. She wants you to go be with her."


    Bao Ying¡¯s expression changed. The maid went on to say, "The queen says you will have to go back with her, no matter what."


    "Mister, I am afraid we will have to pause our lesson here." Bao Ying stood up and bowed.


    "Bao Ying, it was the king who asked you to teach me, right?" Han Sen asked.


    "Mister, I will be back tomorrow," Bao Ying said.


    "I want to learn it now. Teach me now! Otherwise, you will be disobeying the king¡¯s orders." Han Sen¡¯s face did not change.


    Bao Ying looked troubled. She nced at the maid, who was frowning. "You can learn manners whenever. The queen is ill. She needs Bao Ying there for her. We cannot dy this matter."


    "Are you saying that the queen¡¯s concerns are more important than the king¡¯s concerns? If the queen¡¯s concerns are so important, it looks like I should tell the king about this. I should let him know just how important the queen¡¯s affairs are." Han Sen looked like he was smiling at the maid, but he wasn¡¯t smiling.


    The maid¡¯s face changed. She gritted her teeth. "There is no need..."


    "If there is no need, then get the hell out of here. If you enter my garden again, things won¡¯t be this copacetic." Han Sen summoned Yin Head Ghost and shone it at the maid.


    Pang!


    The maid flew away and started to cry. She was sent soaring far away from the garden. Everyone watched the maid go.


    "He is so cocky. He is beating up a maid that belongs to the queen."


    "That is because he has the backing of the king. When the king was just a king, no one was mistreated like this before. I do not understand what is so special about him that makes the king think he is so important."


    ...


    "Why are you offending the queen?" Bao Ying asked with a sigh. "You don¡¯t get anything out of it."


    "You do not want to go back either, right?" Han Sen asked with a blink.


    Bao Ying was shocked. She did not know Han Sen was so perceptive. He was able to see the doubts she harbored in her heart.

 Chapter 2809 Beast Soul Combined

    <h4>Chapter 2809 Beast Soul Combined</h4>


    Bao Ying stayed in the garden for some time. She read about manners to Han Sen, but it was more like she was reading a book.


    Han Sen felt a little strange about it. No matter how strong the Extreme King was, he did not think they were strong enough to use deified elites for a maid. A maid like Bao Ying was being treated as a usual servant.


    Plus, Bao Ying must havee from Bao King¡¯s faction. If that was true, there was no way she was a mere maid. Although Bao King¡¯s faction did not control the government, no matter what happened, the deifieds of Bao King¡¯s faction would never be treated so poorly as to be made lowly maids and waiters.


    It seems as if people like Bao Ying have a big story behind them. Han Sen was not interested in Bao Ying¡¯s secrets. He kept her there because there might be a time when he needed people to read him stories about the Extreme King.


    Otherwise, Han Sen was in the dark. He did not know who was who and knew there would be many weird things there.


    Han Sen wanted to find a chance to ask Bai King. He wanted to precisely know what the Nine-Defense Pce was, but he hadpletely eaten the ck Demon Ape¡¯s body. During that time, he had not been able to see hide nor hair of Bai King.


    If he does not exin it, he cannot take it out on me for eating all of his xenogeneics. Han Sen was unable to see Bai King, so he went back to the Nine-Defense Pce. He was nning to kill more deified xenogeneics there to fill up his deified gene tallies to reachrvae ss.


    After going back to the Nine-Defense Pce, he returned to thest door he visited. He went back to the ce where there were lots of pces.


    He skipped a few of the pces in front of him. He started from number 0006. The next few pces were empty. They were empty up to pce 0013. Han Sen found a xenogeneic inside there that was locked up.


    This time, the pce contained more than one xenogeneic. Han Sen saw four xenogeneics that were exactly the same. They were all locked up in the same pce.


    It was a xenogeneic that looked like a dog and a wolf. Its body had shiny blue fur, but its eyes were red. Han Sen had only just entered the pce when the four xenogeneics revealed their fangs and angrily barked at Han Sen.


    The substance chains on their bodies lit up, but the powers of the pce quickly suppressed them. They only looked mean, and that was it.


    Han Sen saw that they did not possess much power. They were only primitive, so he quit hesitating and summoned his beast souls. He fired at one of the blue fur wolves.


    The sharp arrow pierced through the blue-furred wolves¡¯ head and instantly killed it.


    "Xenogeneic deified hunted. Sky Star Wolf: xenogeneic deified gene found. Obtained Sky Star Wolf deified beast soul."


    Han Sen heard the announcement in his head. He received a beast soul out of histest kill, and it overjoyed him. "I don¡¯t know why the Extreme King¡¯s king brings the xenogeneics here. Some of them are strong, and some of them are weak. They are all different. There are no standardized rules between them."


    Han Sen looked at the other three Sky Star Wolves that barked at him and fired an arrow at each of them. He killed his second Sky Star Wolf.


    "Xenogeneic deified hunted. Sky Star Wolf: xenogeneic deified gene found. Obtained Sky Star Wolf deified beast soul."


    Another beast soul? Today, I am lucky. I have received two deified beast souls. Han Sen felt so lucky that he could not believe it.


    When Han Sen fired at the third Sky Star Wolf, he received another deified beast soul.


    Holy sh*t! What is going on? My luck is so strong today. I keep getting deified beast souls. This is harder than winning the lottery. Thest one surely won¡¯t give me another beast soul. While Han Sen was thinking, he fired an arrow at thest Sky Star Wolf.


    In the next moment, he was unable to believe what he heard. He received another deified beast soul.


    Oh, my god! What has happened today? Did I just use up all the luck I will have for the rest of my life in this one day? After thinking that, Han Sen went to examine the Sky Star Wolf¡¯s beast souls.


    Deified beast soul Sky Star Wolf: glyph-type (broken)


    Han Sen took a look at them. The four Sky Star Wolf beast souls were all broken glyph beast souls.


    "Four broken beast souls. I do not know if I can make aplete beast soul out of them," Han Sen said to himself. But those four Sky Star Wolf beast souls were able to bebined.


    Four blue lights melded. They quickly came together to create a giant, scary Sky Star Wolf. Its presence was much stronger.


    Holy sh*t! They really can bebined! Han Sen was frozen. He hastily had a look at the Sky Star Wolf¡¯s information after itbined.


    Deified beast soul Sky Star Wolf: glyph-type (broken)


    Why is it still broken? Han Sen felt strange, so he hesitated. He summoned the Sky Star Wolf beast soul.


    He immediately saw the shape of a blue and angry wolf manifest. It started to be a tattoo of a wolf on Han Sen¡¯s body. It made his whole back gleam with the tattoo of a cruel and menacing blue wolf.


    Han Sen felt his body possess a lot of scary power. It was as if he had been connected to the sky and the stars. It was like every star in the universe had a connection to him.


    This is an extremely powerful power! Han Sen felt the power of his body madly increase. The tattoo¡¯s power was more than when he used his Peacock King soul clothing, Six Core Snake Bow, and Red Blood Demon shapeshifting beast soul.


    Weird. The power of the Sky Star Wolf beast soul is so strong. It must have reached the transmutation level. No, it could already berva level. But the Sky Star Wolf power is not strong. It is a weaker fiend for the primitive ss, but the beast souls they give are so strong because four of them were able tobine. Han Sen was shocked.


    That means broken beast souls can bebined. So, Tianxia Peacock King beast souls should be able to bebined too. But where do I find another Tianxia Peacock King beast soul? Han Sen thought the chances of getting another Tianxia Peacock King beast soul were too low.


    The four Sky Star Wolf xenogeneic genes provided Han Sen enough to eat for a while. Plus, he had received Sky Star Wolf beast souls. Han Sen was quite happy.


    Han Sen took the four wolf bodies back to the pce with him. He had only just reached the garden when he saw Bao Ying there waiting for him.


    "Bao Ying, you do not have to work that hard," Han Sen said with augh.


    Bao Ying shook her head and said, "Mister Holy Baby, I am here to say goodbye to you."


    "Why? Does the queen want you back?" Han Sen raised his eyebrows.


    Bao Ying shook her head. "Han Sen killed an Extreme King deified in the Real Old System. The king is so angry that he sent a few deifieds to the Real Old System to kill Han Sen. I am one of them."


    "Han Sen... He killed an Extreme King deified in Real Old System?" Han Sen was frozen. He was right there and had never heard of the Real Old System before. How could he kill an Extreme King deified elite there?"


    "Yes, you might not understand. This Han Sen is a rival of the Extreme King. I have heard the Very High are in search of him as well." Bao Ying exined what had happened to him.


    Han Sen¡¯s face got a lot more excited the more he heard. Whatever Bao Ying told him, though, he had never done.

 Chapter 2810 Lost Land

    <h4>Chapter 2810 Lost Land</h4>


    "Can I go with you to the Real Old System?" Han Sen asked. "I want to help out the Extreme King too."


    "If you want to go, you need to ask Second Uncle," Bao Ying said. "He is in charge this time."


    "OK. Take me to see Second Uncle." Han Sen did not know if he would actually be allowed to leave the Extreme King, but he wanted to use this opportunity to test the boundaries and length of Bai King¡¯s leash on him. In addition to that, he wanted to know who was pretending to be him. He had killed an Extreme King deified.


    Han Sen had wanted to do that a long time ago, but he had never received the chance.


    Bao Ying did not deny Han Sen¡¯s request. She took Han Sen to see Second Uncle.


    Second Uncle did not decline Han Sen¡¯s request to join them. He just said he needed Bai King¡¯s blessing to make the decision and ensure he was allowed to go with them. So, he had Han Sen wait for the news.


    Han Sen did not think Bai King would let him leave. Surprisingly, not long after, Second Uncle returned with Bao Ying to notify Han Sen that he should go and get himself ready. They were all going to the Real Old System that night.


    Han Sen really did not understand what Bai King was thinking. Bai King is willing to let me leave the Extreme King! What if I leave and nevere back? He would lose everything.


    If Bai King was willing to let him out, Han Sen did not mind being given the chance to go and see somece new. That same night, he followed Bao Ying to the gathering where the others had assembled.


    Out of the people who were going, Second Uncle was the strongest. Han Sen only knew that Second Uncle¡¯s power was almighty. He wagered that he might have been a butterfly elite, but that was just a rumor.


    Han Sen¡¯s power had yet to recover, so he could not make an urate judgment.


    There was also Bao Ying, Bao Qin, Meng Lie, and another four outsider deifieds among them. This time, the Extreme King was sending out a task forceprised of eight deified elites. It looked like they meant business, and they really wanted to take Han Sen.


    The deified would never have thought that the Han Sen they were venturing out to kill was already secretly among them.


    On the way, Second Uncle and the others made no effort to watch Han Sen or keep him on a leash. Han Sen was certain that if he decided to leave, escaping would not be difficult.


    Han Sen thought, This asshole Holy Pirate is not trustable. He said he would steal me back, but I haven¡¯t seen him make one move to help me. Fortunately, I did not depend on his rescue.


    Han Sen and the others traveled to the Real Old System. Once they were there, they realized the ce was in a proper mess. The xenogeneic space¡¯s door had been blown open. Inside, there were signs of a battle. Many of thes were affected. That fight had to have been a nasty one.


    The entirety of the Real Old System was destroyed. Many of the outsiders who reached that ce wereing for Han Sen, but none of them were able to find him.


    Han Sen, Second Uncle, and the others were a bitte to the party. Many of the ces there were destroyed. Fortunately, there were still members of the Extreme King around. They were stationed there to protect the more important ces.


    Second Uncle and the others were there now, but the biggest problem they faced was not how to defeat Han Sen. It was how they were going to find Han Sen.


    The Extreme King team Second Uncle had brought were good with that task. They had their own tracking methods. Han Sen and the group that he hade to the battleground with were shocked when they saw what remained.


    "Under the Sky Knife skills? How is that possible?" Han Sen looked at all the knife marks across the and felt strange. Without a shadow of a doubt, he was able to tell they were Under the Sky Knife strikes.


    And, they were not Under the Sky Knife skills from Sky Pce. They were the Under the Sky Knife skills Han Sen had personally modified.


    It is no wonder everyone believes it was the real Han Sen. If I was not Han Sen, I would believe it too. Who is this impersonator that can replicate my Under the Sky Knife? Han Sen was shocked.


    Second Uncle and the others learned that it was Under the Sky Knife as well. They knew for sure it was a trademark of the real Han Sen, so they didn¡¯t believe it was a fake Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky Knife was very unique in the universe. Even Sky Pce, which had the original Under the Sky Knife, was unable to copy the Under the Sky Knife Han Sen used.


    Second Uncle looked at a deified elite and asked, "Ger, have you found anything?"


    Ger had Shadow Eye powers. Although he was unable to see into the future or past, he could piece together what might have happened through the atmosphere. He had the ability to rebuild and replicate the image of what had transpired. It was sort of simr to what the Purple-Eye Butterfly could do.


    Ger¡¯s eyes kept shing and cycling through different images. He quickly started moving his body in a certain direction.


    Second Uncle and the others followed. Everyone was following him, which led to them leaving the Real Old System.


    "Are we leaving already?" Bao Qin asked with a frown. "That means our pursuit and capture of the fiend will be much harder."


    "How dare he kill my Extreme King and destroy my xenogeneic space," Second Uncle coldly said. "Even if I must chase him to the ends of the universe, I will kill him."


    "Maybe he did not go far," Ger suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?" Meng Lie asked.


    Meng Lie had been frozen by the medusa shield on hisst encounter with Han Sen. It had cost the Extreme King a lot to restore his health. He had been resting in King¡¯s Kingdom for most of the time since. This was the first time he had ventured outbound.


    Ger said, "Han Sen left very slowly. It isn¡¯t as if he left in a rush. From the video I see inside me, unless he made use of Gxy Teleportation, I do not think he went very far from here."


    "I think he learned Gxy Teleportation from the Extreme King, but Gxy Teleportation cannot be learned in any short period of time," Second Uncle quietly said. "He could not perform a big act of Gxy Teleportation."


    "It does not matter what we say now. Let us just continue the pursuit." Meng Lie¡¯s eyes shed. Last time, he had been trapped by Han Sen in space. That had made him very upset. This time, he joined without an invitation to fight Han Sen and exact his revenge.


    Ger agreed. He continued leading the way forward for everyone. The entire group traveled through space, leaving Old Real System behind them.


    "Hang on." Second Uncle¡¯s face changed. He stopped Ger, who was ahead of them leading the group.


    Everyone looked at Second Uncle, who looked at Ger and asked, "Ger, are you sure Han Sen fled this way?"


    "Although it was only for just a second, I assumed this was the way he went," Ger said after thinking for a moment.


    "That is weird," Second Uncle quietly said. "If I am noticing it correctly, that ce leads to the big barren systems."


    "Second Brother, did you remember it wrong? This ce is so far away from the big barren systems." Meng Lie looked at Second Uncle with confusion as he spoke.


    "That is correct. When you go forward, you reach the systems of chaos. There are many bug holes and zones of twisted space that many battleships can often fall into by mistake. Going into one can have you end up in the big barren systems. If we keep going, we might end up entering the zone of the systems of chaos that is known as the Lost Land." Second Uncle¡¯s words were spoken with the utmost seriousness.


    Meng Lie looked at Ger and asked, "Ger, are you sure Han Sen went this way?"


    Ger used his power to look and reconfirm it. He nodded and said, "Right now, it seems to be the way. He went that way, but I do not know if he entered the Lost Land. We need to go there first."


    "OK. We will go to Lost Land and make ns." Second Uncle momentarily thought about it before asking Ger to keep leading the way.

 Chapter 2811 All the Way Forward

    <h4>Chapter 2811 All the Way Forward</h4>


    Second Uncle and the group of people hoped the fugitive, Han Sen, had not escaped to the Lost Land and perhaps diverted his path on the way there. When Ger led them to the Lost Land, their final tether of hope was cut.


    "Han Sen knows he made a mistake. That must be why he risked going to the Lost Land. Are we going in or not?" Everyone looked at Second Uncle. Bao Qin was the one who asked.


    Second Uncle hesitated. Although the Lost Land was not a real big barren system, it made people mistakenly enter into the big barren systems.


    The big barren systems contained the remnants of Sacred. It was weird how Sacred¡¯s downfall came about. After their demise, thends once governed by Sacred became dead zones. Countless mutant xenogeneics roamed what was left.


    They were different from ordinary xenogeneics. Xenogeneics in the big barren systems had mutated a great deal. They were far stronger than their counterparts of the same level, and they all seemed frenzied. They all had an insatiable bloodlust.


    Even if a deified elite entered, unless they were true gods, it was highly unlikely they¡¯d emerge from that ce alive.


    "The king sent many of us deifieds to capture Han Sen," Meng Lie said. "If we go back now, we cannotplete the objective given to us."


    "Yeah. If we go back now, we really cannot finish our task," Second Uncle said. He nodded and went on to say, "It should be fine. If Han Sen was able to enter this ce, then we can go in too. I do not think he would dare to venture into the big barren systems. He is probably just hiding somece in the Lost Lands."


    Everyone knew it was dangerous, but they also knew they could not go back withoutpleting their objective. They were hoping to get Han Sen in the Lost Lands, so they agreed to go. If they did not fall into the big barren systems, they would be fine.


    Second Uncle looked at Han Sen and said, "Holy Baby, the Lost Lands are too dangerous. You should not risk it. Let us have Bao Ying take you back."


    Han Sen was not going to go back. With much braveness, he said, "I am a part of the Extreme King now, just like you, and I am the king¡¯s student. I cannot just turn back. That would be an embarrassment to the king. Please, Second Uncle, take me. I want to contribute to the Extreme King."


    Han Sen said that via his mouth, but in his mind he thought, I am actually thinking that if I have the chance to enter the big barren systems, I might be able to seek out Littleflower. It would be great to go with you guys and do something like that. That means I have free muscle to guide me and cannon fodder to bite bullets on my behalf. I just hope this fake Han Sen we¡¯re after entered the big barren systems.


    Hearing Han Sen say that, Second Uncle and everyone else looked at him like a star. But they thought it was not nonsense that Bai King had selected him as a student.


    "If you really feel that way, let us push on! Let¡¯s capture Han Sen and aplish our goal." Second Uncle nodded.


    Meng Lie¡¯s attitude toward Han Sen was fairly nice. Before this, people weren¡¯t really fond of the idea that Bai King had epted an outsider for a student.


    They still weren¡¯t keen on who the student was, but he had scored a few points by feigning dedication to their cause.


    Everybody entered the Lost Land. This was the first time Han Sen had ever been there. He saw the maic fields and light fizz in the skies, creating strange scenes.


    A ck hole was spinning in the halo, and some spots of light moving around really quickly like lightning. Some strings of light were all twisted. The Lost Land was a magical ce. There were many things there that Han Sen had never seen before.


    After entering the Lost Land, Ger¡¯s power stopped working. He looked depressed as he said, "My power needs an environment and space. The space here has been disturbed too much. It¡¯s twisted. I can barely grasp the faint semnce of an image here."


    "Bao Ying, I guess it all falls on you. We are depending on you." Second Uncle seemed to have expected this would happen, so he addressed Bao Ying directly.


    Everyone turned to look at Bao Ying. Han Sen was curious about what sort of power Bao Ying had. Her identity was still veiled in secrecy. It sparked some curiosity inside Han Sen.


    Bao Ying nodded. She took out a jade bottle and held it in her hands. It was the same white jade bottle Han Sen had recently seen. It was likely her geno armament.


    Bao Ying held her jade bottle up and said, "I need something that belongs to Han Sen."


    "That is easy. Ger." Second Uncle waved at Ger.


    Ger raised a hand. His fingerprints wereden with dust. He said, "Lady Bao Ying, this is the trail I have been tracking. It is only this much. Is that enough?"


    "Let¡¯s give it a try." Bao Ying took the specks of dust and ced them inside the vase.


    Han Sen saw strange movement inside the vase. Bao Ying quickly tilted the jade bottle. It was like she was pouring out water, but what came out from the bottle was not water. They were many sakura petals.


    The petals were like butterflies, and they all took off flying in a certain direction. The petals were everywhere. They looked quite beautiful.


    "Follow me." Bao Ying held onto her jade bottle as she started moving. The petals kepting out of the bottle to lead the way.


    Via the guidance of the petals, the group traveled quickly through the Lost Land. Thus far, there had been no danger.


    Bao Ying¡¯s geno armaments are quite unique. I cannot tell what sort of power that is. Seeing those petals, it seems to suggest it might be a nt element. But there is no way the jade bottle isposed of something from the nt element." Han Sen was unable to use his Dongxuan Area, so his curiosity was at an all-time high. He had no idea what they were.


    "Why did the petals fly into the ck hole?" Bao Qin asked with shock.


    Everyone saw that happen too. The petals, which were like a gxy, were now flocking into the ck hole ahead of them. After the petals entered the ck hole, they disappeared. Soon, a majority of the petals had vanished.


    Second Uncle looked at Bao Ying and asked, "Bao Ying, what is going on?"


    "If the dust dide from Han Sen, then he really did go through this ck hole," Bao Ying said that and paused. She looked at the ck hole and said, "The petals are still alive after traveling through the ck hole. They were not killed. This should be one of the more stable ck holes. You can travel through it."


    "I am afraid this is a ck hole that leads to the big barren system. It is easy to go in, but how do we get out?" Bao Qin was disying a wry smile.


    "Bao Ying, do you have any other way to learn more about the situation as it currently stands?" Second Uncle asked.


    Bao Ying shook her head. "I think it is too far away. I still feel the petals, but I cannot sense anything else."


    "If it is so far away, this ck hole might truly lead to the big barren systems. Fourth Brother, what do you think?" Second Uncle looked at Meng Lie, who was on par with Second Uncle in terms ofmand.


    "If this is a stable ck hole, why don¡¯t we go scope it out first?" Meng Lie suggested. "If there is any danger, we can just hop back through the ck hole."


    "Does it work that way?" Second Uncle looked at Bao Ying.


    "We can try." Bao Ying looked at the ck hole. She raised her jade bottle, which had a weird light spinning inside it. There was a gxy-like number of petals returning from the ck hole. They all returned to the jade bottle.


    When thest petal returned to the jade bottle, Bao Ying said, "All of the petals are ounted for, and none of them were damaged during transport."

 Chapter 2812 Real Fake Han Sen

    <h4>Chapter 2812 Real Fake Han Sen</h4>


    The ground was destroyed ground. Broken metal and stone buildings were seen everywhere. The broken, metal pieces of machinery were sort of like products from a steampunk era. The buildings seemed even older than them.


    Stone tripods with bowls atop them, stone stoves, and stone towers were cracked and strewn across thend. A 9-foot stone stove had been split in half. One saw broken stone buildings and tools all around.


    Giant metal machines were visible in every direction. They were so decayed that one could not tell what they were.


    Under the light of the setting sun, the whole ce was like a ruin left behind by an apocalypse. Han Sen and the others had only just arrived. Upon seeing all this, they frowned.


    "I calcte a 90% probability that this ce belongs to the big barren systems," Meng Lie said as he looked around.


    Han Sen observed the broken buildings all around. They looked familiar. The style of the buildings looked like the stone-era stylings of the architecture in the Valley of Time in the sanctuaries.


    He thought, Does this mean the stone tools came from here? That must mean the destiny tabletes from here as well.


    Because Ger¡¯s power was still there but not working, they had to continue depending on Bao Ying in their pursuit of the fugitive Han Sen.


    The way the petals led into the ruins was like a stream. Second Uncle and the others carefully followed the petals that were guiding them. None of them dared to risk carelessness.


    The big barren systems were the scariest ces in the entire universe. Even a deified as strong as Second Uncle did not underestimate such a ce.


    After walking 100 miles, they still only saw ruins. They did not see any xenogeneics, however, which made the travelers feel moderately better. Even so, no one dared to lose their vignce.


    The petals suddenly stopped before a stone tower. They kept spinning around the stone tower.


    Bao Ying looked at the stone tower and said, "This is it."


    Everyone was happy. If they could catch Han Sen inside there, they would not have to venture too deep into the big barren systems.


    "It looks like that kid Han Sen did not think we would dare to chase him to this wretched ce," Bao Qin said. "He did not think he would have to go far, so he decided to hide here."


    "Londo, break this stone tower." Second Uncle spoke to a deified man with the head of a cow.


    The man with a cow head adhered to the order and summoned his geno armament. It was a big axe that shone with indestructible substance chains.


    "Roar!" The man with a cow head roared. His big axe was madly swung toward the stone tower. He cut the tower, which was a few dozen feet tall, in half.


    Dong!


    The split stone tower flopped to both sides. When the giant axe reached the feet of the stone tower, something blocked its descent. It created the sound of metallic noise.


    Everyone was left staring at where the giant axe had stopped its swing. They saw a young man, who had apparently been sitting inside the stone tower. He lifted his right hand. The big axe¡¯s descent had been stopped by the squeeze of the man¡¯s index finger and middle finger.


    "Roar!" Londo madly roared. A substance chain exploded on his axe like a volcano. He wanted to sh down and cut the young man¡¯s arm off.


    No matter how much power Londo exploded, the big axe was unable to be moved.


    The young manughed. He applied more strength with his fingers to make a "katcha" noise. The giant head of the axe broke between his fingers.


    "Blergh!" Londo¡¯s mouth spewed with blood. It made him stumble backward. His face was white.


    The giant axe was his geno armament. The geno armament broke, so he was heavily damaged.


    The faces of Second Uncle and the others looked grim. Although Londo was just a primitive deified and not one of the Extreme King, his power was supposed to be indestructible. Yet, that young man had just used his fingers to effortlessly break The Story of Genes. Via that one small move, one saw just how powerful the young man must have been.


    Second Uncle surrounded the young person. Bao Qin coldly shouted at the young man, "Han Sen, no matter how evil you are, today is the day that you die!"


    Han Sen looked at the young man. His face morphed into a strange expression. That was because the young man he was looking at looked identical to him. He looked at the young man and thought he was looking in the mirror.


    Who is this guy that has this sort of power? He is stronger than me. He is not any weaker than me when I turned. Why is he disguised as me? Han Sen thought about it with suspicion.


    The young man looked at Second Uncle and smiled. "I thought the Very High would get here first. I did not expect it to be you guys, but that is fine. Since you guys are here first, then it is you guys. From now on, you will have to listen to mymands. If you make a mistake, you will be punished."


    How that young man spoke was very demanding. It sounded like Second Uncle and the others were his ves.


    Second Uncle and Meng Lie were Bai King¡¯s family. They had been in lofty positions their entire lives. They had never been treated like this before. It made them feel extremely agitated.


    Meng Lie coldly grunted. "Han Sen, do not be all cocky here just because you have the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Today, I will be letting you know that the medusa shield is rubbish."


    After that, Meng Lie brought out a pill. He crushed the pill. Soon after, a scary deified xenogeneic came out. When the wind arrived, it became a 30-foot, ck-scaled, nine-headed, big snake.


    Meng Lie grabbed the tail of the ck-scaled, nine-headed, big snake. His body shone with a gold god light. He dyed the giant ck-scaled, nine-headed, big snake in gold color.


    When Meng Lie shouted, the ck-scaled, nine-headed, big snake became a gold, nine-headed trident. Meng Lie grabbed it, took aim at the young man who was sitting on a tform, and unleashed a scary power. It made Ger and the others fall back.


    This guy Meng Lie is stronger. Did he berva? Han Sen thought.


    The young man looked at Meng Lie with interest. He did not n on standing up from the tform. He smiled and looked at the gold, nine-headed trident. He said, "Gold soldier body. That is interesting, but I still think you are too weak."


    "It is still enough to kill you," Meng Lie coldly grunted. The gold, nine-headed trident unleashed a scary gold light. It was attacking the young man on the stone tform.


    With that strike, the gold, nine-headed trident became nine, gold, evil snakes that were heading for the young man. They were like nine, gold, evil dragons that could swallow the world.


    Han Sen had to admit that Meng Lie had be stronger. When Han Sen was primitive, if he used his xenogeneic battle body, he would have been unable to block that attack.


    "Fourth Brother¡¯s gold soldier body is getting stronger," Second Uncle said.


    In the next second, everyone froze. The young man sat on the stone and flicked his finger nine times. Each flick hit the head of one of the gold, evil snakes.


    Instantly, nine, gold, evil snake heads exploded. The gold, nine-headed trident was destroyed. Meng Lie could no longer hold his broken trident. He threw up blood and went soaring away. He copsed among several metal tools.

 Chapter 2813 Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 2813 Too Weak</h4>


    Everyone was shocked. Meng Lie was already arva ss deified, and he had turned arva-ss ck-scaled, nine-headed snake into a gold soldier. Even so, he was not able to deflect one small strike. How scary could that power be?


    "Impossible... You are not Han Sen..." Meng Lie was shaking and shivering as he emerged from the scrap heap. His hands were full of blood, but he did not care. He stared at the young man and spoke directly to him.


    "Oh? Why am I not Han Sen? Is it because I did not use Under the Sky Knife skills? If you would like to watch me perform them, I can show you." The young man looked at Meng Lie with interest.


    Almost at the same time, his body had an Under the Sky skill y out. The scary mind suddenly covered everything around. Even Second Uncle¡¯s face changed while witnessing it. His will was affected by the strength of that mind. It gave him a strange and unsettling feeling. It was like they had all be puppets. If that man wanted to, he could change their fates in the blink of an eye.


    Han Sen finally noticed the young man¡¯s knife mind was simr to his Under the Sky Knife skills, but it was a bit different. The young man¡¯s knife mind was more like the Very High mind. It was like he was the person who yed chess. Everything was a chess piece, and the pieces were in his hands.


    It was like Han Sen¡¯s mind, but he used himself as a chess piece. He was not the one who controlled the game of chess. The young man¡¯s mind was strong, and he was in no way inferior to him. He was a bit shocked that the young man might very well be the smartest person in the world. He just did not have a clue why he had disguised himself as Han Sen.


    "You are not Han Sen," Meng Lie stubbornly repeated. He stared at the young man intently.


    "Oh? Are you saying this because I have proven myself to be too strong and he is not that strong?" the young man coldly asked.


    Hearing the young man say that, everyone understood how Meng Lie was correct. That young man was not Han Sen.


    "No. You have sensed it differently. Although you wear his face, you cannot copy his presence. You are not Han Sen." Meng Lie gnashed his teeth as he asked, "So, who are you?"


    "You are right," the man coldly said. "Han Sen is just a small, lowlife creature. It does not matter how I try to disguise myself as him. I still cannot get a hold of his cheap presence."


    Second Uncle¡¯s face changed. He looked at the young man and said, "If you are not Han Sen, then we are not your enemy. This was all just a big misunderstanding. How about we stop fighting now?"


    The young man lifted his lips, smiled, and asked, "Did I not just tell you that from now on, you must all listen to mymand? If you perform your duties well, I might be inclined to spare your lives."


    "You really are powerful, but if we got into a real fight, there is no guarantee you can win. Why not be friends instead of enemies? This time, you offended us. If you stop now, you can be an ally of the Extreme King." Second Uncle¡¯s power was stronger than Meng Lie¡¯s, but he was not a person who sorted out problems via simple force. He also did not think he could beat that mysterious man in front of him.


    After listening to Second Uncle, the young man¡¯s face broke into an even bigger smile. "In the eyes of the lowlife creatures, the Extreme King might sound like stalwart allies. For someone like me, through my god eyes, the Extreme Kings of the universe are just as much of lowlives as all the others. They do not have what it takes to negotiate with the likes of me, who is a god."


    Who is this guy? He is very cocky. He does not spare the Extreme King a second thought. Han Sen did not speak. He just looked at the young man.


    "You are too cocky." Second Uncle was furious. There was no way he was going to let the young man¡¯s attitude fly.


    Many weird shockwaves came out of Second Uncle¡¯s body. The shockwaves were shapeless and colorless, but once could see the shockwaves ripple through space. They created a special area for Second Uncle¡¯s body.


    Han Sen was slightly shocked. The power Second Uncle used seemed to be like a time power. It was a very rare element.


    "Time element? That is very rare, but you are too weak." The young man stood up from the stone tform. In the next moment, he was flying toward Second Uncle.


    It was just one step, yet he was already before Second Uncle.


    Second Uncle¡¯s eyes had a god light in them. The time power in his body quickly spun. It twisted the space around. It was like the area Han Sen was in. Time was slowing down. Everyone there was moving in slow motion.


    Even Bao Qin¡¯s screaming had been slowed down many times. His mouth was open, but he could not make a sound for a long time.


    Pang!


    The young man was not at all affected. His hands pressed down on Second Uncle¡¯s head, but Second Uncle¡¯s legs went soft. He knelt before the young man.


    Everybody was unable to believe what they were seeing. The butterfly Second Uncle, who had a time king body, had been suppressed into a kneel by one hand. How strong was that power?


    Second Uncle was extremely mad. He had never been humiliated like this before. The power in him quickly exploded. He wanted to break the young man¡¯s power.


    No matter how he exploded, the young man was still as stable as Tarzan. His hands were still holding onto Second Uncle¡¯s head, so that is where Second Uncle continued to kneel.


    "I told you. Your time power element is strong, but you are still too weak for the likes of me. Lowlife creatures really are lowlife creatures. You have powerful element powers, but you can exercise the full potential of such strength." The young man was acting like he was teaching a junior. He made Second Uncle¡¯s face burn red.


    Although Second Uncle was angry, he could not break the young man¡¯s suppressing power. It made him feel terrible. His anger continued to grow.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Meng Lie roared. He picked up the broken, gold, nine-headed trident. The gold god light on him exploded like a tsunami. It was going toward the young man.


    Ger, Londo, Bao Qin, Bao Ying, and all the deified elites used their strongest powers. They were all going to attack the young man at the same time. They wanted to use this chance while the young man was dealing with Second Uncle. Now was the time to damage him.


    The young man looked disdained. One of his hands held onto Second Uncle, but he did not move. He shone with a god light. He was like a god light surrounded by a god light from a halo.


    Pang!


    All kinds of scary powers struck the halo, but they could not break it.


    "Let me give you onest chance. If you still do not listen, your lives are worthless and you don¡¯t deserve to live," the young man said. His body exploded with god light. It blew away Meng Lie and the other deifieds.


    Seeing the deifieds elites that fell, Han Sen was shocked. He thought, Who is this guy? Is he a true god ss elite? Why did he disguise himself as me? Is he a friend or foe?

 Chapter 2814 East King Garden

    <h4>Chapter 2814 East King Garden</h4>


    Second Uncle looked up at the man, who looked like a god, and thought of something. His eyes started to narrow. "Do youe from the god hall?" He looked at the man with a moderate amount of fear as he spoke.


    "You have a little knowledge," the young man coldly said. He removed his hand from Second Uncle¡¯s head.


    "You really doe from the god hall!" Second Uncle stood up. He still looked at the young man in disbelief.


    "There is no need to speak much. From now on, you just listen to what I tell you. Me. God." The young man spoke with a lot of pride.


    This time, Second Uncle stopped questioning him. He bowed and said, "How should we refer to you, Mister God?"


    "Evil Lotus," the young man proudly answered.


    "What do you want us to do, Mister God? It would be an honor to serve Mister God." Second Uncle¡¯s words suddenly sounded very subservient.


    Han Sen thought, God hall? Does that mean the geno hall? Can the creatures from the geno halle out of there? They should be able toe out. Otherwise, Sky Vine Radish would not have been damaged in the Space Garden.


    "It is good that you are listening now. All you must do is work hard for me. After we are done, you guys will receive your benefits." Evil Lotus seemed to know how to y them. He waved his hand, revealing he also knew how not to damage them. The god light shone on everyone. Their wounds quickly healed. They were back to being as fit as fiddles.


    "I wonder what you want us to do, Mister God," Second Uncle politely said.


    "Just follow me." Evil Lotus did not say much. He just had the people follow him into the big barren systems.


    Second Uncle and the others were worried. Evil Lotus might have been able to survive in the big barren systems, but they could not. If they went any deeper, they did not know if they would be walking out alive.


    Han Sen and Meng Lie were at the back of the group. Han Sen quietly asked Meng Lie, "Fourth Uncle, is this god from the geno hall?"


    Meng Lie nodded and said, "Let¡¯s not talk too much. Let¡¯s just follow him. You stay with Bao Ying and do not leave my side too much."


    Han Sen nodded, but he saw Evil Lotus turn his head to look at him. He knew Evil Lotus heard them speak, but he did not care.


    Evil Lotus looked at Han Sen, but there was nothing more to hear. They kept traveling through the ruins. It seemed as if he was trying to avoid something. While he was traveling, he went by specific routes.


    Han Sen thought to, Weird. The guys that call themselves gods should not be able to be damaged, and they cannot deal damage to people and creatures of the universe. Evil Lotus and Sky Vine Radish are clearly different, but why are there these differences? Are they not the same kind of gods?


    Evil Lotus seemed to know his way around that ce. It was a very safe trek. They did not encounter any of the horrible xenogeneics that prowled the big barren systems. They reached an old city that was in shambles.


    That old city was not just destroyed. It was half-buried underground. The gates to the city were only a moon-like hole. The rest of it was buried underground. The city¡¯s carved que of the city was still there. Three words were written on it "East Holy Garden."


    Second Uncle and the others saw the three words, "East Holy Garden," and was delivered another shock. "Is this the East Holy Garden that the Holy Kirin of the four holy beasts of Sacredes from?"


    "You know quite a lot. Do you know about the East Holy Kirin?" Evil Lotus looked at Second Uncle.


    "I have only heard about it," Second Uncle quickly replied.


    Evil Lotus looked at the three words, "East Holy Garden." He sounded a bit weird when he said, "Yes. This is the ce where the Holy Kirin, one of the four holy beasts of Sacred, lived. Sacred¡¯s four holy beasts were born a true god. They were different to you lowlives. They were born as superior creatures. Somehow, even such superior creatures were used by Sacred Leader. I never understood how. I havee to the big barren systems because there is information I seek. I want to learn it from the houses of the four holy beasts."


    After pausing, Evil Lotus pointed at East Holy Garden and said, "Right now, I have only found the ruins of the East Holy Garden, and half of it is buried in the ground. I need it to be dug away. You guys will be the ones to do that. Within a month, you must dig out the whole of the East Holy Garden."


    Now, everyone knew Evil Lotus only wanted them there to do vebor for him.


    Although they knew Holy Kirin¡¯s house might not be dangerous, digging randomly was just a recipe for disaster. With Evil Lotus present, they did not dare disobey what they were ordered to do.


    Everyone followed Evil Lotus¡¯smand and started digging at East Holy Garden¡¯s gate. The soil and rock of the big barren systems were special. They were much harder than the stones of other systems. The soil near the East Holy Garden was like crystal or jade. With deified powers, they could not dig up much of the rock and sand.


    "If I turn this soil and sand into treasure, it will be better than any deified treasure," Han Sen quietly said.


    Bao Ying, who was near him, said, "That is impossible. The big barren system has some scary power that corrodes the ce for unknown reasons. The substances here have changed. You cannot make treasures out of it. By using high-tech tools to analyze the substances, it was learned that the substances here contain traces of nuclear dust. It is very radioactive. If creatures stay here for long, they are affected by radiation and start to exhibit changes in their body."


    Bao Qin said, "We are deified. So, we can withstand the radiation just enough, but we cannot stay here for long. Otherwise, we will turn into those xenogeneics. Our minds will be destroyed, and we will be rendered monsters that only know how to kill."


    Bao Qin looked at Han Sen and asked, "Speaking of that, Holy Baby, are you born-deified? How can your power be so weak?"


    "My race is not very good at fighting," Han Sen quietly said.


    Dong!


    It seemed as if Meng Lie had found something. The tap emitted a metallic sound. Everyone quickly went over to look. They saw that where he was digging was the gate. The door opened. There was sand inside it. For some reason, the sand there had be red instead of grey.


    The light red sand had be more solid. Every hit made a dinging noise. The deeper he dug, the darker and harder the sand was.


    After digging several feet deep, they saw the sand ahead of them oozed a dark red liquid.


    "Argh!" Londo¡¯s cow feet touched the dark red liquid, which resulted in him screaming. He quickly scrambled away. In the blink of an eye, his strong deified cow feet had been melted by the corrosive dark red liquid.

 Chapter 2815 Kirin Statue

    <h4>Chapter 2815 Kirin Statue</h4>


    Londo¡¯s cow feet were still being corroded. It seemed as if his cow feet were going to melt off.


    Evil Lotus moved his hand. A knife light shed by. He cut off Londo¡¯s cow feet. Everyone watched the cow feet melt into liquid.


    Losing his cow feet was not much for a deified like Londo, but the pain made him turn pale. His forehead was dripping with sweat.


    "Mister God, what is this red liquid? How can it corrode a god body?" Second Uncle asked with a frown.


    The reason he asked was not that he wanted to know what the liquid was. It was because he did not want to keep digging.


    They were digging into the houses of true god xenogeneics in the middle of arge battlefield. If he kept digging, it was hard to imagine what more dangers they would end up finding.


    Evil Lotus coldly said, "That is the Holy Kirin¡¯s blood. It has pure and true gene powers. They canbine with any gene. If any creature¡¯s gene touches the blood of the Holy Kirin, it will be absorbed. Even true god ss deifieds do not dare touch the body of the Holy Kirin. Now, seeing the holy blood here, I can confirm that the Holy Kirin really did die here."


    "Holy Kirin¡¯s gene power is so powerful," Second Uncle said. "It can still consume the genes of other creatures even after it died. If we cannot touch the blood, how do we keep on digging?"


    Evil Lotus saw the soil that possessed the red liquid. After a pause, he quietly said, "Well, dig somece else. Just try to avoid the Kirin blood as best as you can."


    Although no one wanted to dig anymore, they had no choice if Evil Lotus was forcing them. They just changed their digging location and went along with what they were told to do.


    They did not dare to dig near the gate anymore. Fortunately, the East Holy Garden was a big open garden. If this was before, there would have been a bai sema guarding it. Now, East Holy Garden had be a ruin. There were no more bai sema there. People were able to just walk right into the garden. Evil Lotus selected a spot for Han Sen and the others to keep digging.


    This time, the ce they were digging was a pce with visible soil. It was unknown how tall the pce was. They could only see the corridor. The rest was buried in the sand.


    Han Sen thought, Evil Lotus¡¯s power is stronger than Second Uncle¡¯s, but he does not dare to dig. He is clearly scared of Holy Kirin. The phoenix feather and phoenix me were capable of killing Sky Vine Radish. So, it looks like true god elites can battle gods. But there is still something amiss.


    Second Uncle and the others were worried as they dug up the sand. They were staying focused. After digging a few dozen feet, they only saw the top of the pce. God knew how many floors there were. As they kept digging, they found more red sand down below. It had clearly been tainted by the Kirin blood.


    Second Uncle and the others stopped digging. They did not dare continue.


    "Mister God, there is Kirin blood here too," Second Uncle politely said. "Should we change where we dig?"


    Evil Lotus nodded. So, they changed their position. After changing ces a few times and digging a few dozen few down, they again saw more of the red sand. It was like the whole bottom of the East Holy Garden had the Holy Kirin blood.


    Evil Lotus¡¯ face turned gloomy. Second Uncle said, "Mister God, Holy Kirin must have died in East Holy Garden. Now, East Holy Garden is full of Holy Kirin¡¯s blood. Even if we are willing to keep digging, we cannot dig out the Holy Kirin¡¯s body."


    "If you cannot dig it out, then there is only one way," Evil Lotus coldly said. "Open the top of the pce¡¯s corridor and see what is inside it."


    Everyone thought they could stop digging, but they still had to continue. Now, they were digging into a house instead of soil.


    This pce was made of stone, and it was extremely hard. Second Uncle used all his power to strike it, but and he only left a crack. Everyone kept pounding it for a few dozen hours. Eventually, they broke a hole in the pce¡¯s top.


    Looking down through the hole, they saw that the pce was still fine. They saw many drawings and statues around.


    "You. Go in and take a look." Evil Lotus pointed at Londo.


    Clearly, Evil Lotus was afraid that the pce had been booby-trapped. He did not dare to go first.


    Londo was hesitant, but he had to listen to themand. He reluctantly went in via the hole. Everyone watched Londond in the pce. Nothing weird happened, so they felt relieved.


    "There are no traps or tricks in the pce." Londo walked back and forth in the pce a few times. He did not discover anything. Evil Lotus felt safe enough to enter the pce.


    The wall of the pce was engraved with the images of all kinds of animals, and the statues in the hall were shaped like Kirins. They were statues of the Kirin in all kinds of shapes and sizes on both sides of the hall.


    "The Kirin statue does not look like it was carved. It looks like pottery." Bao Qin looked at one of the Kirin statues, which was 6 feet high.


    Second Uncle squatted in front of a broken Kirin statue. He picked up a piece, looked at it, and said, "It is pottery."


    While he was talking, Second Uncle used some strength to break the pottery piece. He frowned and said, "Weird. Why does the Holy Kirin have so many Kirin statues made of pottery? The material of the pottery seems quite average. It is not as hard as the sand outside."


    Evil Lotus looked around the pce. Inside the threeyered pce, he did not find anything else. Every floor had many Kirin statues made of pottery. It seemed as if the pce had been used to store pottery.


    As he looked at the Kirin statues, Meng Lie said, "Holy Kirin would not just put some useless pottery here. Maybe there is something special about the pottery."


    "Let¡¯s break some pottery and find out if there is anything inside," Evil Lotus said to Meng Lie.


    Meng Lie wanted to smack himself in the head. He should not have spoken so much. He was used to being with Fourth Uncle, so he often spoke whatever came to mind. He did not expect this.


    Although he did not want to take such a risk, with Evil Lotus¡¯ stare, Meng Lie chose to break a small Kirin pottery statue. It was around half the size of the average human. He generated a gold light to strike the pottery from afar.


    The pottery broke. It was weak and fragile, just like ordinary pottery pieces.


    Everyone was startled and fell back. They were all afraid something might jump out of the pottery. They quickly realized that the pottery was empty. There was nothing contained inside.


    "There is nothing." Under orders from Evil Lotus, Meng Lie broke another two Kirin statues. They were just as empty. There was nothing inside them.


    Everyone looked at Evil Lotus to await his judgment. Evil Lotus¡¯s face changed. His exposed hair and skin were burning like mad. A red light was glowing.

 Chapter 2816 Pottery Powder

    <h4>Chapter 2816 Pottery Powder</h4>


    "Kirin power!" Evil Lotus¡¯s face changed. His body brimmed with a god light that pushed the red light away. The skin on his face and hair returned to normal.


    Everyone was shocked. They all generated powers to get ready, but they did not notice there was a problem. It was like the power had focused solely on Evil Lotus.


    "Hmph! The pottery statues have a problem. The pottery powder has a Kirin power inside it." Evil Lotus¡¯s god light kept releasing. Everyone saw the broken statue had scattered some of its powder onto his body. It resulted in a strong reaction with the god light. It jumped and sparkled like lightning.


    Everyone had been sprayed with the same powder. Second Uncle had crushed a piece of pottery, but nothing had happened to him.


    Second Uncle and the others were confused, but Han Sen could guess why this hade to pass. The phoenix fire and phoenix me were like that too. They did not deal any damage to any creature, but they were able to harm the Sky Vine Radish. It seemed as if the pottery pieces had been created by the same stuff.


    "Break all the pottery here. I want to see what the Holy Kirin is up to," Evil Lotus said to Second Uncle with a cold andmanding voice.


    Second Uncle¡¯s heart leaped inside his chest. He addressed the others. "You all heard the man! Mister God wants us to break these Kirin statues. Hurry up."


    After all, Second Uncle was Meng Lie¡¯s brother. He saw Second Uncle¡¯s eyes and knew what he meant. He punched toward a Kirin statue. A whole line of them was broken.


    Meng Lie had easily destroyed those Kirin statues. This time, he broke them hard. He made sure lots of dust was kicked up. He generated a plume sorge that it choked the entire hall.


    The dust that touched down on Han Sen¡¯s body and the bodies of all the others seemed fine. When theynded on Evil Lotus, it prompted arge reaction to ur with his god light. It made his entire body be wrapped up by some burning lightning.


    Evil Lotus screamed. His body was like a thunderbolt. He raced out of the pce, looking as if he had been severely damaged.


    "Now is the only chance we have to live. Everyone, put some pottery powder on yourself!" Second Unclemanded. He collected many pottery pieces. He crushed them and rubbed them on his body. Not longter, it looked as if he was a person that had been built entirely from dust.


    Everyone realized that the power in the pottery dust only affected Evil Lotus God. It did not affect them. Although they did not know why, they knew it was the best weapon they had against Evil Lotus.


    "Collect more pottery powder! We will need it to escape this ce. We cannot keep digging for him. If we do, it is only a matter of time before we are all killed." After speaking, Second Uncle broke a few more pieces of pottery. He used a pill presser to store the powder within.


    Everyone copied the same method. They broke a few of the pottery statues and collected the powder.


    Han Sen really admired them. Second Uncle, in particr, was very focused when he was very scared. When the time came for them to be decisive, he was decisive. He was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Bai Buyi, do you know what consequences you will bear if you do this? Do you really think these crappy pottery statues can go against me? I am a God." Evil Lotus¡¯ voice boomed from outside the hall.


    "Mister God, what are you talking about?" Second Uncle politely asked. "We have followed your orders to break the pottery statues." He and Bai Buyi kept breaking the pottery statues while also collecting the pottery¡¯s powder.


    "Ha!" Han Sen was unable to suppress augh. Second Uncle was a genius. Even now, while gasping, he still said that.


    "Good. Very good," Evil Lotus coldly said from the outside. He stopped talking due to the anger he was feeling.


    "Mister God, we are breaking the pottery statues," Second Uncle said. "Is there anything else you would like us to do?"


    They did not hear Evil Lotus respond to them anymore. Perhaps he was too mad to even speak, or perhaps he was doing something else entirely.


    "Be quick! We do not have much time. Try to bring all the pottery pieces you can. Our return to the Extreme King is entirely dependent on this." Second Uncle hurried them up.


    Han Sen was collecting pottery statues. Bao Ying suddenly said with shock, "This Kirin statue has some stuff in it."


    Everyone looked at Bao Ying. Seeing a Kirin statue that had been broken by Bao Ying, their attention was snared by the presence of a metal box.


    The metal box was square. It was pitch ck and looked incredibly heavy. On the outside of the box was the carving of a Kirin.


    "It looks like it was left behind by the Holy Kirin, but I wonder why it chose to leave a box behind here," Second Uncle said as he observed the metal box.


    "Should we open it?" Bao Qin merrily asked. "Perhaps it contains some treasure left behind by the Holy Kirin. If the pottery powder did not hurt us, perhaps something inside this thing can help us deal with Evil Lotus God."


    Second Uncle was not as optimistic as Bao Qin. He shook his head and said, "We should not take that risk right now. Bring the box, but do not open it."


    Londo carefully picked up the box. Nothing went awry. Second Uncle felt relieved. Everyone went back to collect the pottery powder.


    They broke all the pottery statues inside the pce and collected the remains, but no other metal boxes were discovered. There was just that one metal box.


    Second Uncle wanted to put the metal box inside a stic bag thatpressed things, but he noticed he was unable to put it in. He made Londo carry the box.


    "When we exit, we need to use the pottery powder," Second Uncle reminded them. "If Evil Lotuses, everyone just start throwing the pottery powder. There is no need to use any other powers."


    Everyone now knew what to do, but their hearts were overwhelmed with worry. They did not know if the pottery powder would really rival Evil Lotus.


    Trying to get back to the Extreme King this way was a long shot. They had a long way to get back to the safety of the Extreme King. Even if the pottery powder repelled Evil Lotus, it might not have been enough to carry them all the way back to the Extreme King.


    Because there was no other way to go, they still had to try despite the danger.


    "Mister Holy Baby, please stay next to me," Bao Ying said as she looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen nodded. He stayed next to Bao Ying, followed everyone, and went outside.


    After they exited the pce, they were surprised to no longer see Evil Lotus God. They were not sure where he had gone off to.


    "Where is Evil Lotus?" Fourth Uncle frowned.


    "There is no need to care about him. Let¡¯s just run," Second Uncle said. He hurried everyone out of the East Holy Garden.


    Han Sen and the group carefully exited the East Holy Garden. On the way, they did not see Evil Lotus.


    "Evil Lotus must know we have the pottery powder to protect ourselves," Bao Qin said with augh. "I think it is afraid of us and no longer dares to show up."


    Second Uncle frowned and said, "Run and stop talking crap."


    Everybody got ready to move. Suddenly, they felt the ground vibrate. It was like a scary beast was running across the ground. They quickly turned their heads to see where the noise hade from.


    They shockingly saw Evil Lotus slowly approach. He was not walking fast, but one step was like crossing a mountain and going over water. Behind him was a scary xenogeneic.


    Upon seeing the xenogeneic, Second Uncle¡¯s face changed. "Oh, no! Evil Lotus is scared of the pottery powder, so he won¡¯t attack us. But he brought a xenogeneic to deal with us instead."

 Chapter 2817 Cold Light Charm

    <h4>Chapter 2817 Cold Light Charm</h4>


    Of course, after Second Uncle said that, Evil Lotus shed by their heads andnded on a mechanical ruin that was not far away.


    The xenogeneic was chasing Evil Lotus God. When it saw Second Uncle and the others, it spat out some scary and pink beams of light.


    The xenogeneic looked extremely weird. Its body was semi-transparent and pink. It did not look like crystal. It looked more like semi-transparent metal.


    Its pink upper body was like a giant pink piranha, and its lower body was wriggling with tentacles like an octopus. It looked very strange.


    Seeing the piranha spew out pink beams of light from its flower, Second Uncle activated his time power. It made the pink beam of light slower. Now, everyone had a chance to evade the attack.


    Seeing the pink beam of lightnd on the ground, it cut a deep trench through the hard soil. It was a clean,ser-like cut.


    Everybody was shocked. They knew how hard the soil there was, yet the pink light beam had effortlessly cut a 9- to 12-foot-deep trench right through it. Such power was certainly on par with Second Uncle, who was a butterfly.


    Second Uncle opened his time area. He made the time around the xenogeneic slow down. He shouted at Meng Lie and the others, "We need to hurry over there!"


    The xenogeneic¡¯s speed was made a bit slower. Everyone wanted to get there, but they saw the xenogeneic¡¯s nine semi-transparent metal tentacles waving. There was a circr thing simr to a sucker on each tentacle. They were lined up across the tentacles.


    In the next moment, they saw the suckers on the tentacles generate pink beams of light. Suddenly, lots of pink beams of light were fired out. It was like an entire ofsers was going toe down and throttle Han Sen and the others.


    In the wide radius of those pink beams, even if they were slowed down, they could not be avoided.


    "Follow me and break the beams of light!" Second Uncle shouted. The substance chains on his body gathered on a deified treasure longsword. It was wielded to go across the beams of light.


    Meng Lie, Bao Qin, Bao Ying, Londo, and the others all used their powers to fight alongside Second Uncle to break theposed of beams of light.


    Boom!


    There was a scary explosion of power. The of light beams was broken, but Second Uncle looked as if he had been hit in the process. The ground near his feet cracked.


    Meng Lie and the others were all coughing up blood. Their bodies sunk into the sand.


    The formed from beams of light had been cracked. Unfortunately, they did not have the spare power necessary to run forward. Before they could crawl out of the soil, the xenogeneic was waving its tentacles. Many pink beams of light wereing at them again.


    Second Uncle shouted, which shocked the sky. A sword broke through the sky. It was going for the xenogeneic.


    Out of all of them, only Second Uncle could deal with that xenogeneic. It was a shame that Second Uncle was only good with time power and not destructive power.


    Although he was able to use his time powers to control the xenogeneic and enable the xenogeneic to not attack him, when his longsword struck the xenogeneic¡¯s body, it only made a few light marks. It was unable to damage it properly.


    Everyone knew that if Second Uncle continued to fight and used all of his power, he could not use his time powers to keep on suppressing the xenogeneic. Once that happened, they were to surely lose.


    "You are all lowlife creatures. How dare you try and y tricks in front of me the God! You must have a death wish. You guys were supposed to work for me, a God. I would have let you live, but if you guys want to die, it is not on me." Evil Lotus God looked at Second Uncle with disdain as he spoke.


    "Fourth Brother, you guys run!" Second Uncle shouted. "Split up while you do so to see how many of us can escape!"


    "Second Brother, let me help you!" Meng Lie was born a very grumpy person. He knew he had only berva ss, and his nine-headed, evil snake weapon had been broken. Even though he could not deal with the xenogeneic, he was not going to just leave. His king body exploded. He was going to fight hard.


    "Old Four, we cannot die here together! Someone needs to go back and report to the king! Whoever goes against the Extreme King like this cannot go unanswered! We will have to avenge today¡¯s events!" Second Uncle was fighting the xenogeneic while he was shouting.


    "It should be you leaving, Second Brother. You have the highest chance of surviving and making it back." Meng Lie said that as he was already rushing out. He was using his xenogeneic spear. It was like an evil dragon going toward the enemy xenogeneic. "Second Brother, I¡¯ve got this. You go. Go back and tell the king. You must avenge my death."


    "You¡¯ve got this? What have you got this with?" Second Uncle went next to Meng Lie. The time areanded on him at the same time. It made the xenogeneicing for Meng Lie slow down.


    Second Uncle grabbed Meng Lie and threw him to Bao Ying. He said, "You guys take Old Four with you. Remember, before you go back to the Extreme King, you must carry the pottery powder."


    "Second Brother..." Meng Lie was struggling and trying to move. He discovered that his body was locked. He shouted, "Second Brother, if you don¡¯te with us, how do the few of us leave the big barren systems? We will die if we stay, and we will die if we leave! Why don¡¯t we fight them together?"


    Second Uncle wished to say something, but Evil Lotusughed and said, "You guys do not need to fight. You are all going to die. This ce has more than one xenogeneic."


    Hearing Evil Lotus say that, Second Uncle¡¯s face changed.


    Evil Lotus God suddenly screamed at the sky. That scream was like a rumbling thunder that extended beyond hundreds of miles. It made the sounds echo and roll.


    "Not longter, the xenogeneics from a few thousand miles will be drawn here. Although they are not as strong as this Cold Light Charm, it is enough to kill you guys." Evil Lotus God coldlyughed.


    Second Uncle looked terrible. He forced a smile and said, "Evil Lotus God, you and I have no grudge. Why must you kill us all?"


    "It is toote to say that now," Evil Lotus said emotionlessly. "Whoever follows me lives, and whoever goes against me dies. You guys dared to go against me, a God, so you are all going to die."


    Everyone¡¯s face looked panicked. Although they did not see any xenogeneics, they heard some scary beast noises roaring. They wereing for them. Clearly, many scary xenogeneics were approaching.


    Second Uncleughed and said, "Fourth Brother, it looks like today the brothers need to kill."


    After speaking, Second Uncle unbound the restrictions he had ced on Meng Lie. He knew they were going to die there.


    "Second Brother, it is just you and me. We will kill them until we fall." Meng Lie raised his spear and jumped.


    "Uncles, let me help you guys as well." Han Sen knew this was a life-and-death moment. He stopped hesitating and summoned his Sky Star Wolf beast soul. He was also holding his Ying Head Ghost beast soul, which was a skull. He confidently went forward.


    Second Uncle did not think Han Sen could help, but he knew they were going to die in this fight sooner orter. So, he did not stop Han Sen.

 Chapter 2818 Activate Potential

    <h4>Chapter 2818 Activate Potential</h4>


    Han Sen was holding the skull head. The eye sockets fired out two beams of green light. It was a shame that when they touched the Cold Light Charm¡¯s pink beams of light, the green light was destroyed. It was not on the same level of power.


    Han Sen¡¯s face did not change. He expected that the Yin Head Ghost beast soul¡¯s power would be insufficient. Almost at the exact moment, the green light was destroyed, Han Sen activated his Sky Star Wolf glyph¡¯s power.


    Seeing the pink beam of light, Han Sen took a deep breath and threw a punch toward it.


    Pang!


    The blue starlight and pink beam of light collided. The two powers exploded to be a red and blue firework in the air.


    "How is that possible?" Everyone was shocked. They all looked at Han Sen with absolute shock. No one expected Han Sen, who did not seem as if he could fight, could wield a power that great and fight back against the Cold Light Charm.


    Even Evil Lotus God looked at Han Sen with surprise. He really did not think Han Sen could explode with such a ferocious power.


    "Second Uncle, you and I will fight that xenogeneic together. You use the time area to assist my power, and I will kill it." Han Sen noticed that with one hit, the four Sky Star Wolfbination was still weaker than the Cold Light Charm. The full power of his attacks could only tie with one of Cold Light Charm¡¯s beams of light.


    "Good!" Second Uncle felt alive. Although he did not know why Han Sen had such power, it gave him a glimmer of hope to hang on to.


    Second Uncle pushed his time area to the max, making all the time substance chains twist in the air. It made Cold Light Charm¡¯s movements a bit slower and Han Sen¡¯s speed faster.


    It was actually not Han Sen¡¯s speed that was faster. When time went faster, it made it look like his speed was faster.


    With one positive and one negative, Han Sen¡¯s speed was faster than Cold Light Charm. His body was shining with starlight. He was like a blue stream of stars shooting across the heavens. He soared through the pink beam of light Cold Light Charm fired and went straight for the beast itself.


    "What is the point of being faster than Cold Light Charm? His power still cannot damage Cold Light Charm, and he will still die." Evil Lotus looked at him with disdain as he spoke.


    He sensed that Han Sen¡¯s absolute showing of power was inferior to Cold Light Charm, and it was not as good as Second Uncle Bai Buyi. With his power being what it was, even if he touched Cold Light Charm, he could not damage Cold Light Charm.


    Han Sen did not seem to understand that. He was still getting in close to Cold Light Charm. With Second Uncle¡¯s time area control, it made him easily be able to dodge the pink beam of light.


    Boom!


    The blue starlight suddenly opened up between Han Sen¡¯s fist and Cold Light Charm¡¯s tentacles. That starlight power did not break Cold Light Charm¡¯s cold semi-transparent metal body. It was shaken and shattered.


    "It didn¡¯t work. It is still not enough." Second Uncle was a bit disappointed. Although he sort of expected that to happen, seeing it unfold the way he predicted was still a bit disappointing.


    Bao Qin and the others had just managed to cling onto a thread of hope, but it was severed by that punch. Anyone could tell that Han Sen¡¯s power was weaker than Cold Light Charm by a lot.


    But Han Sen did not give up. His body was like lightning. It surrounded Cold Light Charm and shed fast. He kept on punching Cold Light Charm¡¯s body to make the blue starlight keep breaking.


    "The difference between our powers cannot be reced by how many times you punch. Even if you generate power like Under the Sky Knife, you cannot beat Cold Light Charm." Evil Lotus God coldlyughed as he spoke.


    No matter what the others thought, Han Sen kept on punching Cold Light Charm non-stop. As he punched more and more, his punching power did indeed increase.


    "A gathering power geno art that activates potential?" Evil Lotus God looked a bit like he had underestimated him. "Activating potential skills can increase one¡¯s battle power by a lot, but it needs potential to activate. For arva ss xenogeneic, no matter how much potential is activated, it still cannot reach butterfly at max power as Cold Light Charm can. Even if you squeeze out all the gene potential and use all your life power for a suicide attack, it still won¡¯t be enough to damage Cold Light Charm."


    Second Uncle and the others knew that Han Sen was forcing the activation of his potential. As Evil Lotus had said, he needed enough potential first. Otherwise, even if he exploded his body, he would still not gather enough power to hurt Cold Light Charm.


    It was like a one-liter bottle of gas. No matter how much you blew it up, you would not get the effect of a missile.


    Han Sen did not care. He kept activating his body¡¯s potential.


    Other people may not have known, but he did. His body was transmutation ss, but he could not activate his body¡¯s power. To other people, this was activating his potential. To him, he was just trying to activate the ordinary power he had inside him.


    While Han Sen was being suppressed, the power hidden inside him kept being activated. The starlight of his punch got stronger. It started with starlight. In the end, it looked like a blue sun after every punch.


    Pang!


    Cold Light Charm¡¯s body had been punched by Han Sen, but it did not shrug it off like it used to. The transparent, metal tentacles had a punch mark in them. The pink dust was everywhere. Cold Light Charm squealed in pain.


    "Is he still activating potential? How much potential does he have? There¡¯s no way he can kill Cold Light Charm." Second Uncle kept controlling his time area. He saw Han Sen¡¯s starlight was bright like a sun and still expanding. He was as much shocked as he was delighted.


    "Hmph. With this kind of potential power exploding, you are going to die from exhaustion. How long do you think you canst?" Evil Lotus God did not care for the spectacle. From what he saw, Han Sen was exploding his potential too much, which was as good as a death wish.


    Pang! Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s small body, which looked like a god that was carrying starlight, needed the time area¡¯s control to evade the cold light beam attacks. Now, he did not need it.


    Han Sen swung his fist for a punch. It was like the stars in the sky falling. It suppressed Cold Light Charm and broke Cold Light Charm¡¯s pink light beam. It was so powerful and hard to believe.


    Bao Qin was crazily happy. He screamed, "He can continue to activate his potential! That potential is so scary! It is no wonder the king wanted to take him as a student! His potential is scary!"


    "Hold on. You must hold on. If you can survive, after we go back to the Extreme King, even if I go bankrupt, I will use everything to heal your exhausted body." Meng Lie¡¯s palms were dripping with sweat. He wasrva ss and knew the body of someone in that ss would take an insane amount of power to explode like that. After the fight, if Han Sen defeated the Cold Light Charm, his body would be destroyed.


    If he suffered bad luck and was unable to defeat Cold Light Charm, Han Sen would be exhausted and end up dead.

 Chapter 2819 Cold Light Charm’s Beast Soul

    <h4>Chapter 2819 Cold Light Charm¡¯s Beast Soul</h4>


    Beads of sweat cascaded down from Second Uncle¡¯s brow. He had aplicated expression as he wiped them away.


    Han Sen exploded with a power that was greater than his own. It was perhaps even better than Cold Light Charm. For such power to be controlled by a small body like that was concerning. Second Uncle feared Han Sen¡¯s body might not be able to keep going. He worried his body might blow up at any moment.


    Second Uncle was someone who had a lot of knowledge. He had seen many genius elites in his time but never a small body like that blow up with so much potential. He had never seen another put on a show like this before.


    "Hasn¡¯t he be exhausted and died yet? Does his body really contain the genes of a true god creature?" Evil Lotus God¡¯s eyes were starting to re with shock.


    Aside from the child of a true god creature, ordinary creatures were not able to disy power this scary.


    Pang!


    Cold Light Charm¡¯s transparent metal body was blown up by Han Sen. With one final punch, its entire body was blown into fleshy chunks.


    "Xenogeneic deified hunted. Cold Light Charm: deified xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Cold Light Charm beast soul."


    At the same time, the announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head.


    "It is dead! Long live Mister Holy Baby!" Londo screamed with excitement. No one wanted to die. Han Sen had managed to blow up the Cold Light Charm and save their lives. That is why they were so happy.


    "Not bad. That really wasn¡¯t bad. To be able to do something like that, you are impressive for the lowlife creature that you are." Evil Lotus was not angry. He pped and smiled at Han Sen.


    "Evil Lotus, you can leave now. I will spare your life." Han Sen looked at Evil Lotus seriously as he spoke.


    "Spare my life?" Evil Lotus God looked at him like an idiot.


    Upon hearing Han Sen say that, Second Uncle, Meng Lie, Bao Ying, and the others felt weird. Although they had pottery powder to restrict the Evil Lotus God, making a god mad was never a wise thing to do.


    Evil Lotus God was not enraged. In fact, he did not even get the slightest bit mad. No one cared for the crazy words of a fool, so he was not going to be mad at a crazy guy.


    Evil Lotus God looked at Han Sen as if he was in a high ce and said, "If you can survive against the xenogeneic siege that is yet toe, I will kill you."


    The way he said his words were like it was Han Sen¡¯s honor to die by his hands.


    Before Han Sen said anything in return, Ger was already screaming and shouting, "Xenogeneics! It¡¯s all xenogeneics! They are all Cold Light Charms!"


    Han Sen and the others looked back. In the distant sky, many pink things, which looked like gems in the ocean, wereing for them. All of them were Cold Light Charms.


    Although they were not as scary as the terrifying first Cold Light Charm, they were still deified ss. Some of them were almost as powerful as the first Cold Light Charm.


    Everyone¡¯s face suddenly turned white. Although they knew the big barren systems were scary, they did not think it would be that scary. Within thousands of miles, there were many scary xenogeneics.


    It had been hard for them to kill one Cold Light Charm, and this group of Cold Light Charm presented them with 30 to 40 Cold Light Charms. Some of them even had a power that was closer to the first one. Being surrounded by that many Cold Light Charms, one could use one¡¯s ass to figure out what might happen next.


    Han Sen had been exhausted once. He was not about to exhaust his potential again. Even if he exhausted his potential again, he could not take on 10 enemies alone.


    Londo grabbed his big ax and shouted, "F*ck! Killing one was enough. Killing two more is extra. We will fight until we die."


    Seeing the group of Cold Light Charms already arriving, everyone knew they were not going to survive. They were all prepared to die.


    "Second Uncle, help me control those Cold Light Charms," Han Sen said. He then waved his right hand. A pink, half-transparent sword appeared in his hand.


    The sword looked like crystal. It was like a gem, but it was cold like metal. It was only the width of a finger, and it was pink like a crystal. The sword looked evil.


    The handle of the sword had a pink, eye-like gem. It was like it was looking at people. It gave people goosebumps when they saw it.


    [Deified beast soul Cold Light Charm: Cold Light Sword (halfplete)]


    This was different from the destroyed beast souls Han Sen had received before. This Cold Light Sword beast soul was halfplete. Han Sen had no idea what that meant, but he sensed how scary the Cold Light Sword¡¯s power was just by holding it.


    Second Uncle had not time to react. Han Sen had already turned into a light and was going into the Cold Light Charm group. He was shocked. He subconsciously opened his time area and covered arge portion of thend.


    Now, it was the universe¡¯s era with a lot of technology. Many elites used swords, and there were many swordsmen in the Extreme King.


    Second Uncle and the others had never seen Han Sen¡¯s sword skill, nor the heard about them either.


    Perhaps they did not notice which sword skills Han Sen used because the weird red sword light that went across had already enraptured their minds and eyesight.


    The straight, pink, sword light went across space. It cut a Cold Light Charm in half. Before anyone was able to react, Han Sen had already rushed into the group of Cold Light Charms.


    They saw the sword light go everywhere. It was like a deathly cuttingser that was going across hell. Wherever it went, broken tentacles flew everywhere. The Cold Light Charms were being ughtered by Han Sen as easy as if he was slicing vegetables.


    Upon seeing all this, Londo and the others were frozen as he said, "Holy crap! Mister Holy Baby is that strong? Was he toying with us before?"


    No one answered him because they were all inplete shock. It would have been fine if the Cold Light Charms were that easy to kill, but the Cold Light Charms there were as scary as the one earlier. Yet, Han Sen was casually able to slice and dice their limbs away. That group of Cold Light Charms was unable to do anything to stop him.


    Although Second Uncle¡¯s time area helped how Han Sen go through the Cold Light Charms carelessly, it was still too shocking.


    Seeing all those powerful Cold Light Charms be in by Han Sen, god blood was bleeding like mad from the sky. The sword lights that shocked the sky had be so outstanding in the chaos of the pink beams of light.


    Evil Lotus God was in utter shock as he watched Han Sen butcher the Cold Light Charms. He looked confused. He was a god, but he had never seen a xenogeneic perform like Han Sen. He was not able to tell how strong he actually was either.


    "What is wrong with that xenogeneic? What level is this xenogeneic?" Evil Lotus God looked Han Sen up and down. His eyes were gleaming with god lights. No matter how he looked at him, what Han Sen was showing put him at transmutation ss at the very most. He was notrva ss as he had expected.

 Chapter 2820 Fighting Evil Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 2820 Fighting Evil Lotus</h4>


    Not longter, Han Sen had killed 30 to 40 Cold Light Charms. The xenogeneics from the big barren systems were cruel. They knew they were unable to fight him, but they were not afraid of death. They fought until the bitter end.


    Second Uncle and the others were as much shocked as they were happy. They had believed they were going to die, but they were now more alive than ever. Han Sen had exploded with a strong power that was beyond the realms of imagination.


    "It is no wonder the king went against the people and changed the rules about taking on a student. With a power of such magnitude, it was only right you could be the king¡¯s student." Meng Lie gave him a thumbs up.


    "Mister Holy Baby has such wild strength. Why did you not make use of it before?" Londo¡¯s voice was buzzing.


    Everyone thought Han Sen had gone undercover far too deep. If this was not a life-or-death moment, it was unlikely that they would have evere to learn the true amount of power Han Sen possessed.


    "I am just using the power of my treasure," Han Sen coldly said. "It is not my power."


    "Holy Baby, your sword is so scary," Bao Qin said. "What is that sword? A deified treasure such as that should be on the rankings list. Howe I have never heard of it before?"


    Everyone was talking, but Evil Lotus God coldlyughed. He spoke one sentence for Han Sen and one for himself. "You really do have some power. You are worthy for me, a God, to kill you."


    Londo looked disdained and said, "Evil Lotus God, you can cease your bluffing. With the pottery powder here, you cannot touch me. Therefore, you cannot touch the Holy Baby either."


    Evil Lotus God¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. "Such an ignorant, low life creature. The pottery pieces can harm my god body because it contains the ashes of the Holy Kirin. I do not want to waste time with this useless, futile matter. Do you guys really think I cannot deal with the ashes?"


    "Come at me, bro, if you think you can." Londo did not believe he could, so he was happy to provoke their nemesis.


    Everyone thought Evil Lotus God was not able to circumvent the pottery powder. If he could, he would not have had to spend so much effort in attracting the ire of so many Cold Light Charms to the area.


    "What a stupid creature!" Evil Lotus God did not bother exining. His body suddenly had some purple and white fires im him. His eyes crackled and fizzed with the charge of electricity. They shone with a green and white light.


    Second Uncle and the others were shocked. He felt as if Evil Lotus God¡¯s body had a scary sense of suppression on it that could not be exined. It made shocked them to their cores. They subconsciously fell back. They almost wanted to turn and run.


    Looking at the Ghost God-looking Evil Lotus God approach, Second Uncle shouted, "Get the pottery powder ready!"


    Everyone took out the pottery powder. They started throwing it toward Evil Lotus God. Suddenly, the whole sky was covered with grey pottery powder. At this time, the pottery me touched the purple and white me. It looked like an ordinary gust of sand. It was unable to douse Evil Lotus God¡¯s god light.


    Everyone was shocked. The pottery powder was useless against Evil Lotus God, which was what they were depending on for their escape.


    Evil Lotus God walked up to Han Sen and coldly asked, "Is your name Holy Baby, correct? Your name will be remembered by me, a God. You had worth in this life."


    Han Sen ignored what Evil Lotus God was saying. His eyes stared at Evil Lotus God. He looked as if he was thinking about something.


    Second Uncle and the others were not able to see the purple-looking spirit body that looked like an evil ghost¡¯s shadow inside him. That spirit body gave Han Sen the same feeling as Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god spirit did.


    Han Sen thought, Weird. Why does Evil Lotus God give me the same feeling that his body is just a puppet on strings and the purple, evil ghost-looking spirit body is his real body?


    It was because that purple, evil, ghost spirit body was protecting Evil Lotus God. That was why the pottery powder was no longer working. Han Sen still noticed there was something amiss.


    When the purple, evil, ghost spirit bodies appeared, Evil Lotus God¡¯s lifeforce seemed to fade. One was able to see his blood vessels stick in his skin. They turned into a green and purplish color. They looked like the veins that dead men have.


    Everyone was now running. Bao Ying, however, could see Han Sen just standing where he was and so she quickly shouted, "Mister Holy Baby, run!"


    Han Sen¡¯s train of thought was interrupted by Bao Ying. He was staring at Evil Lotus God, who was 30 feet away from him. He asked, "Evil Lotus, do you have a death wish?"


    Evil Lotus seemed to be annoyed. It looked as if there was some taboo he had to be aware of, so he stopped talking to him. He gathered up power. His finger was like a lotus flower that came to grab Han Sen¡¯s head. If Han Sen was grabbed, his head would probably have had five holes of blood in it.


    Second Uncle heard Bao Ying¡¯s voice and knew it meant that Han Sen had not fled. He looked back and saw Evil Lotus God was going to grab Han Sen. The pottery powder in the air was not working on him.


    Although they were not able to see it, Han Sen could see it. The purple, evil, ghost spirit body moved the same as Evil Lotus God did. He reached his hand out and grabbed him. The pottery powder was outside the purple, evil, ghost spirit body.


    The heart kept pounding. Han Sen knew that this strike was extremely dangerous, but he did not hesitate. Han Sen summoned Sky Vine Radish.


    A green light giant-looking Sky Vine Radish appeared in front of Han Sen. A giant fist punched the purple evil ghost spirit body.


    Evil Lotus God did not expect that would happen. No one expected that. A universal lowlife creature possessed a god spirit. That should have been impossible.


    Evil Lotus God did not have a chance to react. The purple, evil, ghost spirit body was punched in the face by Sky Vine Radish. A purple light exploded everywhere. His mangled head flew away.


    When the purple, evil, ghost spirit body flew away, Evil Lotus God¡¯s body flew away with it. The blood in his mouth went soaring away as well.


    Meng Lie and the others were shocked. It was unbelievable what their eyes had seen. They thought their eyes had gone funny.


    Evil Lotus God was overpowering in the face of Han Sen, but Han Sen had not moved. He had not even raised his hand. All he did was look at Evil Lotus God, and Evil Lotus God spat out blood and flew away.


    "Oh, my God! What did I see? Holy Baby... He... What did he do? He used his eyes to kill a god..." Meng Lie lost his voice and screamed. This was far too difficult for them to believe.


    Second Uncle Bai Buyi was shocked as well. Londo and the others did not know what a god meant anymore. They thought they were strong deifieds, but they knew for sure that a god was not just stronger than deifieds. Only the true god elites in the universe were able to fight against gods, and they could barely stand a chance. They did not know if they could battle and defeat a god.


    Second Uncle would have never dreamed that in this universe, there was a creature that could use their eyes to make a god fly away in a spray of blood. It was like a fairytale.


    Bai Buyi felt as if what he had just seen was the same as if he was watching Han Sen kill Very High Leader. That was supposedly an impossible task. Now, something impossible to happen had just happened, and it happened right in front of him.

 Chapter 2821 God Spirit Figh

    <h4>Chapter 2821 God Spirit Figh</h4>


    "Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god spirit? Are you the creature that killed the god? Did you take Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god spirit? I did not expect that a lowlife creature could do that." Evil Lotus God stood up. He was still coughing up blood. His eyes were staring at Sky Vine Radish, who stood before Han Sen. Clearly, he could see Sky Vine Radish.


    Second Uncle and the others were even more shocked. When the god¡¯s sadness happened, it made for a popr topic of conversation. For it now to be revealed that it was a xenogeneic that killed the god, it was pretty difficult to fathom.


    Han Sen¡¯s face still did not change. Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god spirit was still under his control. It had a scary green god light. It was madly attacking Evil Lotus God, or rather, the evil lotus¡¯s purple, evil ghost spirit body.


    It was different from Han Sen, who was using his mind control to operate the god spirit. Evil Lotus God¡¯s body seemed to exist alongside the purple, evil ghost spirit body. Its movements affected the purple, evil ghost spirit¡¯s movements.


    Han Sen was watching the fight from afar. Evil Lotus God had to join the fight with all his might. If the purple, evil ghost spirit was damaged, Evil Lotus God himself would be damaged too.


    The purple, evil ghost spirit was fighting Sky Vine Radish like mad. Its scary power was able to destroy everything, but this power was too amazing. Aside from the purple, evil spirit, and Sky Vine Radish, no other substance in that universe could be affected by that power. Second Uncle and the others were not able to see the god spirit.


    From what they could tell, Han Sen was just floating in the air. He was watching Evil Lotus God, and Evil Lotus God was an insane lunatic iling around in the air. He kept spitting out blood and flying away.


    "Who is Mister Holy Baby?" Londo mumbled. "He is so shockingly powerful. He looks like more of a god than Evil Lotus God does."


    "Maybe only the king knows where Holy Baby came from, and that is why the king epted him as a student. He can fight against the gods. Only very rare true god ss elites can do such a thing." Second Uncle looked at Han Sen, who was in the sky, with aplex look.


    Ger¡¯s expression looked strange as he said, "Even Evil Lotus God said Mister Holy Baby killed the god. Is that really true?"


    No one had the answer. They all wanted to know the answer too.


    Although Han Sen was the aggressive one, Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god spirit power was not any stronger than Evil Lotus God¡¯s god spirit. Their powers were almost the same.


    If Han Sen did not use the mistakes of Evil Lotus God and damage Evil Lotus God¡¯s purple, evil spirit in the beginning, he could not suppress him now.


    "A low race is a low race. Even if you have a god spirit, you will only be used by others." Evil Lotus God was suppressed, but he still looked very prideful. His eyes were burning brighter than ever. They even looked greedy. He looked at the Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god spirit with greed.


    "It is enough to kill you." Han Sen sensed that too. After Evil Lotus Godbined with the purple, evil spirit, it had more agility. He directly used power more. It was not like he was using his mind to control the purple, evil spirit. After all, it was still not natural. Although he had the advantage, he could not beat the purple, evil spirit.


    In the fight, Han Sen was watching the purple, evil spirit, and Evil Lotus God. He knew for sure that the purple, evil spirit was a god spirit, but it was different from the Sky Vine Radish. Sky Vine Radish¡¯s green god light was obviously a nt power, and the purple, evil spirit was of another element. Han Sen did not see what the difference was.


    I wonder if my body can bebined with the god spirit. Han Sen was looking at Evil Lotus God, wanting to know how he couldbine with the god spirit to fight. He looked at him for a long time but could not see anything.


    Evil Lotus God suddenly and coldly said, "Ignorant lowlife creature. Me, a God, will let you know what the true power of a god spirit is."


    While he was talking, the purple, evil spirit suddenly had a weird mark on its forehead. That mark was made of countless universal rules. It was just a godly miracle, but it showed endless miracles of the universe.


    Han Sen suddenly felt bad. When that mark appeared, Han Sen sensed that the purple, evil spirit body¡¯s spirit power had increased. It was like it had been buffed by the power of the universe. It suddenly went through Sky Vine Radish and was wildly increasing.


    "By the name of Evil Lotus God, ept God¡¯s punishment!" When Evil Lotus God¡¯s god voice sounded, the purple, evil spirit¡¯s hands sped together to have him sit like a buddha. Beneath him was a purple, evil lotus. When that evil lotus opened, Han Sen felt the whole world was like a purple lotus flower that had opened. It was like he had fallen into an endless lotus pool.


    Han Sen looked at Second Uncle and the others. They had no reaction. They were not able to see the purple lotus flower.


    Han Sen had many questions to think over. He thought, It looks like Sky Vine Radish and the evil lotus power are just like the gods. They cannot affect other universal creatures, but why are their bodies different from Empty God, Sky Armor God, and the others? They can visit the universe and hurt the creatures of the universe.


    Evil Lotus God did not stop on the behalf of Han Sen¡¯s pause. Many purple lotus flowers opened. They exploded. The power blew up Sky Vine Radish.


    Evil Lotus God walked with the purple, evil spirit and the purple lotus. It was madly attacking Sky Vine Radish.


    The purple, evil spirit¡¯s power was much better than Sky Vine Radish, and it had the help of a purple lotus. Sky Vine Radish was at a bad disadvantage. The purple evil spirit kept attacking. Soon, the green light broke. A secondter, an entire arm was severed.


    Han Sen was not injured because of that. He was different from Evil Lotus God. Even if Sky Vine Radish was killed, it would not affect him. Purple, evil spirit power did not affect his body. However, if Sky Vine Radish was killed, Han Sen would have nothing left to go against Evil Lotus God.


    His eyes were like des. Han Sen moved his body. He was going into the battlefield. He knew that by depending on Sky Vine Radish, the battle would be lost. He had to co-operate with Sky Vine Radish if he wanted to defeat Evil Lotus God.


    Han Sen moved. Evil Lotus God knew what he was going to do. He looked disdained and said, "Ignorant lowlife creature. Do you think a god body cannot hurt your body and you can ignore it? You are so dumb."


    Evil Lotus God punched Sky Vine Radish and threw a punch at Han Sen. The purple, evil spirit was doing the same thing and threw a punch at Han Sen too.


    Han Sen did not move. He threw out the suppressing stic bag and punched it to make it shatter. Lots of pottery powder came out like a grey, dark mist.


    "Holy Kirin is strong, but if you think the ash can hurt a god, you are too naive." Evil Lotus God continued with his punch. The purple, evil spirit broke through the ash.

 Chapter 2822 Killing a God

    <h4>Chapter 2822 Killing a God</h4>


    When the ash settled, Han Sen was instantly there. His body went past the purple, evil spirit and came right before Evil Lotus God.


    "Death wish." Evil Lotus God threw a punch at Han Sen. Suddenly, there was a white meing from Han Sen¡¯s hand. At the same time, Evil Lotus God¡¯s punch hit Han Sen, the white me went through Evil Lotus God¡¯s chest.


    "Phoenix me... Phoenix feather... How could you..." Evil Lotus God lowered his head to look at his chest. He saw a phoenix feather in his chest. A white me was madly surging through his body and organs.


    Pang!


    Han Sen did not let him speak. The moment he pulled out the phoenix me, he controlled Sky Vine Radish to punch the purple, evil spirit, which was connected to Evil Lotus God. When Evil Lotus God was damaged, he did not have the time to react. Sky Vine Radish punched his head, unleashing purple air everywhere.


    Half of Han Sen¡¯s shoulder bones were broken by Evil Lotus God¡¯s punch, but Han Sen did not mind. When he was with Sky Vine Radish working together, he was not going to give Evil Lotus God a chance.


    "Argh!" Evil Lotus God and the purple, evil spirit received a double whammy of damage. His body was damaged, and it made Evil Lotus God¡¯s face immediately change.


    Han Sen discovered that Evil Lotus God had a weak point that did not really count as a weak point. His purple, evil spirit was not able to affect creatures in the universe. When the evil spirit got injured, Evil Lotus God¡¯s body was also injured.


    His body was like a normal creature that could be harmed by universal powers. This meant that when Han Sen was fighting with Sky Vine Radish, Evil Lotus God was taking double the damage. Although his body was a true god ss, it did not mean his battle power was a true god ss.


    At least for Han Sen, Evil Lotus God used the purple, evil spirit, which meant his body¡¯s lifeforce was being reduced. When the purple, evil spirit¡¯s body got its god mark, his body received even more cracks. It was like his body was going to copse.


    Han Sen did not expect the phoenix feather could heavily damage the Evil Lotus God. In fact, the phoenix feather went through Evil Lotus God¡¯s body. Evil Lotus God¡¯s power had be weaker because of the negative effects that came from using the purple, evil spirit.


    For Han Sen, this was a situation that yielded quite the advantage. If Evil Lotus God¡¯s power kept staying at true god ss, the phoenix feather Han Sen held might not hurt him. Now, it was different.


    When the phoenix me and Sky Vine Radish kept hitting, Evil Lotus God kept screaming. God blood kept pouring out of him without reprieve. Bao Ying and the others were watching in shock.


    From what they saw, Han Sen was holding a white me. He made Evil Lotus God¡¯s god blood spill, making it so he was unable to fight back. It was very strong like a sky godnding on the earth.


    "No... Impossible... I am a God... I cannot be killed by a lowlife creature... I cannot die... Hell no... Argh..." Evil Lotus God was unable to finish his sentence. Han Sen cut off his left arm, making god blood spill out of him and squirt everywhere like a bloody spring.


    "Damn you... I will cut you up into little pieces for this and ensure you will never be reborn..." Evil Lotus God¡¯s face was full of anger. He put away the purple, evil spirit to look normal again.


    Evil Lotus God¡¯s purple, evil spirit was gone. Sky Vine Radish¡¯s power had returned to normal. Evil Lotus God¡¯s body had obviously improved. His face looked enraged. He gathered up power to continue his fight with Han Sen.


    Han Sen had another twopressed stic bags ready to unload their contents. A lot of pottery powder was unleashed. It went all over Evil Lotus God¡¯s body. It made his skin corrode like he was drenched in acid that fizzed and bubbled across him. A big part of Evil Lotus God¡¯s body was being corroded away right there.


    "Argh!" Evil Lotus God was screaming in pain.


    Han Sen was going forward to the ce full of pottery powder. He used his phoenix feather to strike it against Evil Lotus God¡¯s neck. He cut it in half.


    "Impossible... I cannot die... I am a God... I am a God..." Evil Lotus God lost that very high sense of nobility and confidence he exuded earlier.


    He was in a very bad situation on all sides. Using the purple, evil spirit forced him to ept the two-way attacks from Han Sen and Sky Vine Radish. If had not used the purple, evil spirit, his body would have been harmed by the pottery powder. It seemed as if he had no way out of this bad situation.


    "I am killing a god," Han Sen coldly grunted. His body was covered in pottery powder. He shed Evil Lotus God.


    Many white mes flew across the scene. They gave Evil Lotus God more wounds to deal with. Evil Lotus God was screaming in agony. It was hard to imagine that this was the same Evil Lotus God that used his power to defeat Second Uncle and all the others until they had no possible hope of fighting back.


    Katcha!


    Evil Lotus God¡¯s head was lopped off by Han Sen. The head dropped and rolled near Second Uncle. The rest of the audience had gathered around to spectate.


    Second Uncle looked at the bodiless head with shock. His face looked very weird. No one knew which words would be best to muster and speak.


    "I am a God... You dare to kill a God... You will be cursed for eternity..." Evil Lotus God¡¯s head might have fallen to the ground, but he was not dead yet. He still cursed and cried at Han Sen.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was carrying a white me. He shed downward. It split Evil Lotus God¡¯s head through the middle. A purple lotus flower came out of it. Many mysterious markings were flickering across it.


    "God spirit hunted. Found god spirit gene."


    Han Sen was depressed. This time, there was no god spirit. Han Sen was hoping to im another god spirit andpare it to Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god spirit.


    Boom!


    When Evil Lotus God was killed, a purple light came down from the sky. All of his flesh and bones tuned into a purple light that rose.


    Han Sen thought another god¡¯s sadness would repeat. When the purple pir of light went through the sky, the sky had a weird twist. The purple pir of light faded away in that twisted space. It was not able to generate a god¡¯s sadness.


    After seeing that, Han Sen felt his heart jump. "Even the power of a god spirit¡¯s death cannot break out of the big barren systems. What happened to this area? How did Sacred get destroyed?"


    "Is that god¡¯s personality..." Londo looked at the purple lotus flower on the floor. His voice was trembling.


    That was a god¡¯s personality. If they took it, they could go into the skies and be a god.


    With such an amazing treasure before them, none dared take it. They all looked at Han Sen. After all, when Han Sen killed Evil Lotus God, his performance had been far too shocking.


    Even Second Uncle or Meng Lie dared not think of doing something so evil.


    Han Sen picked up the purple lotus flower off the ground. He was going to put it away. He then heard a "katcha" noisee from Londo followed by shockwaves.


    Han Sen thought it was Londo being brave enough to try and steal the god¡¯s personality. When he looked closer, it was not Londo that wasing. It was the metal Kirin box that was behind him. It had somehow opened. There was something inside it, and it hade out. It was heading for Han Sen.

 Chapter 2823 Kill the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 2823 Kill the Gods</h4>


    Han Sen saw that the thing flying toward him was t. He was not able to see what it was, but it wasing for the god spirit gene. Han Sen was not going to let it seed. Just as he grabbed the evil purple lotus, another hand was also grabbing it.


    Pang!


    The flying thing was punched away by Han Sen with one hit. Han Sen did not feel a strong powering from it, but Han Sen had not broken it.


    Han Sen watched the thing as it was flying through the air. It was then that he saw what it was.


    It appeared to be two big sticks that were stuck together. It was about a foot long and dark red. It was not eye-catching at all. He had no idea what it was.


    Han Sen punched the flying thing that looked like two sticks. It was sent flying back, but it was still going after the evil purple lotus in Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen gathered up more power. He used all of his power to punch the thing away, but it still did not take any damage. After the punch again sent it flying backward, it simply headed straight for him.


    When Han Sen used Sky Star Wolf glyph, his punch was as a strong as arva ss deified, yet it was not able to harm that thing. That surprised him.


    Upon seeing it fly back to him, Han Sen summoned his Cold Light Sword. He shed the circr stick.


    Pang!


    The two circr sticks were struck by Han Sen. It was thrown to the deck but not hurt by Han Sen. It bounced back off the ground and went into the sky to fly. It was headed for Han Sen¡¯s evil purple lotus again.


    This time, Han Sen was very surprised. The Cold Light Sword beam was able to kill a butterfly xenogeneic. When it shed the circr sticks, it did not even leave a white mark. Although that thing did not have strong power, the strength of the material could not be underestimated.


    "What is that thing?" Londo and the others looked at the two circr sticks with shocked expressions.


    As Bao Ying looked at the object, he said, "It looks like a drawing. I think it is a scroll with a drawing on it."


    "It looks like that, but the texture of the drawing does not look like paper or cloth," Second Uncle said. "I do not know what material that is, but you cannot break through itsyers."


    Hearing them say it was a drawing, Han Sen realized that it did sort of look like what they described. The two circr sticks must have contained the drawing. There were also dark red papers inside it. Because the papers were sticking to the circr sticks, one could not see them if one did not look closely. One only saw that something was stuck between the two circr sticks.


    "That¡¯s weird. The Kirin ced a metal box inside his pce and enclosed it in one of the statues. And the metal box held the drawing scroll. That scroll can steal the god spirit genes..." Han Sen was able to tell that the scroll was not very aggressive, but his power couldn¡¯t hurt it. His heart jumped. When the scroll fell back, he decided to capture it.


    It was now in Han Sen¡¯s hands, but the scroll still struggled to try to get the purple evil lotus, which was also in his hands. Its power was not very strong, so it was unable to escape Han Sen¡¯s grasp on it.


    Han Sen quickly realized that the scroll wasn¡¯t a threat to him, so he put away the evil purple lotus. He used both hands to hold onto the handles of the scroll. He opened the scroll to see if there really was a drawing on it.


    When he pulled it apart, he felt as if the scroll had been stuck together with strong glue. Han Sen tried his best, but he could only open it about two or three centimeters.


    Both sides of the scroll near where it had unrolled showed a part of the picture. It meant that where Han Sen was pulling open was the center of the drawing.


    Han Sen knew his power was not enough to open the scroll. Its power was too strong. It eventually bounced back. Han Sen quickly looked at what he was able to see, hoping to glean something out of the meager view.


    While he was looking, he saw something. There was a line of words visible. It was written in the geno universe¡¯smonnguage, so Han Sen could read each word. The text was ck, and it was written on a red background. The words on the scroll read "Tai Yi," which was followed by a space. After that were three more words: "Killing the gods."


    Han Sen thought, "Tai Yi... Is that the Tai Yi who I once met... Has he killed a god too? Are gods that easy to kill? I thought only people with super genes could kill gods. Sacred Leader researched it for a long time, and he was unable to kill the gods. Who is this random guy that came out of nowhere and killed gods?"


    His power was already fading, and he was now losing focus. The power in his hands was growing weaker. The scroll closed where Han Sen had revealed the words, making a "pat" sound.


    Second Uncle and the others flew over to him. Londo curiously asked, "Mister Holy Baby, did you learn what was inside this drawing?"


    "I cannot open it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside it." Han Sen was holding the squirming scroll as he spoke. He did not want to tell people about the scroll, especially people from the Extreme King.


    "Let¡¯s not talk right now," Bao Ying said. "Let¡¯s just leave the big barren systems. This ce is far too dangerous."


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of?" Londo apathetically asked. "With Mister Holy Baby around, why must we be afraid of the xenogeneics here? He has the ability to kill a god."


    "Let¡¯s just leave." Han Sen knew his business. He was only able to kill Evil Lotus God because of Sky Vine Radish and the pottery powder. If he¡¯d had to fight a true god ss xenogeneic, not even his Cold Light Sword would have been enough. Plus, a god spirit was useless against a xenogeneic. Bad things were bound to happen to them.


    Thinking of Cold Light Sword, Han Sen looked into his Sea of Soul and saw there were another two Cold Light Sword beast souls. He had received them when he ughtered the big band of Cold Light Charms.


    He looked at the Cold Light Charms¡¯ information and noticed they were the same as the one Han Sen had before. They were Cold Light Swords, but their descriptions were a bit different. One of them said it was broken, and the other was just like the one Han Sen had. That one said it was halfplete.


    Han Sen looked and immediately noticed that the Cold Light Sword beast soul that wasbeled as broken was weaker than the other two.


    "I wonder if the Cold Light Sword beast souls can bebined." Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped at the possibility. He saw the three Cold Light Charm beast souls stick together. Their spirit bodiesbined and started twisting around. Theybined into a new Cold Light Sword beast soul.


    This new Cold Light Charm beast soul was obviously stronger than the other three Cold Light Charm beast souls. Just looking at its presence, one could tell that it was much stronger.


    Han Sen looked at the information, delighted.


    [Deified Beast Soul Cold Light Charm: Cold Light Sword (perfect)]


    "At halfplete, it was already like a butterfly treasure weapon. Now, it¡¯s perfect? Maybe the Cold Light Sword canpete with true god weapons. If that¡¯s true, I am going to be rich," Han Sen thought, mega excited. He anxiously anticipated using his Cold Light Sword again and flexing its power.

 Chapter 2824 Leveling Up to Larva

    <h4>Chapter 2824 Leveling Up to Larva</h4>


    Han Sen and the others retraced their steps back to the Lost Land. There was not much resistance to slow their return travel. They left the big barren system with ease.


    On their way back to the Extreme King, Han Sen had been mulling over this question quite a bit. Tai Yi that was mentioned in the scroll. Was that the Tai Yi that Bao¡¯er and the others saw?¡±


    When they had been digging in God City, they dug up a strange stone. When Han Sen and the others went into the God City, Bao¡¯er said a man appeared. He announced his name as Tai Yi. He even told her to say hello to her father.


    When Bao¡¯er told Han Sen about it, he felt weirded out too. ording to Bao¡¯er¡¯s description of him, Han Sen did not know who Tai Yi fellow could have been. He had heard the name Tai Yi before, but it was the Tai Yi King God in the sanctuaries. It was clearly not the same guy who called himself Tai Yi now.


    Back then, Han Sen was still wondering about how Tai Yi knew about Bao¡¯er¡¯s history. The father he mentioned should have been Bao¡¯er¡¯s true biological father.


    Ever since then, he had not heard anything about the person known as Tai Yi again. After a prolonged amount of time, Han Sen had almostpletely forgotten about him.


    Now, he had been mentioned in Holy Kirin¡¯s drawing scroll. Han Sen had seen Tai Yi¡¯s name and the three words ¡°killing the gods.¡± That made Han Sen start guessing more about the nature of Tai Yi¡¯s identity.


    But guesses were little more than guesses. He did not even know if the Tai Yi in the drawing was the same one as the Tai Yi he had heard about. It was difficult for him to confirm anything.


    Han Sen followed Second Uncle and the others to the Extreme King. On their way, the deified elites treated Han Senpletely differently. They admired him as if he was a god instead.


    This had been the best way for Han Sen to leave the Extreme King, but he had opted to not abandon them just yet. He followed them back to the Extreme King.


    Han Sen thought, If I leave now, the Extreme King will talk about me killing a god. I am afraid the scary existences in the geno hall mighte after me. If I go back to the Extreme King now, they will think I am a part of them. I do not think they will tell anyone the story about me killing Evil Lotus God. It would just bring trouble to the Extreme King. Plus, the Extreme King has a lot of deified xenogeneics for me to kill. There is no point in me leaving now.


    He used to think he was a bit too weak to stay in the Extreme King. Now that he had the perfect Cold Light Sword, he did not have to worry as much.


    With Cold Light Sword¡¯s power, even if he could not fight against true god elites, he could still fight back a little.


    Han Sen was ying with the purple evil lotus, thinking of a way in which he might be able to hurt it. It is a shame those two god spirit genes cannot be refined. If I was able to refine one of them, perhaps I could achieve true god power straight away.


    After he went back to the Extreme King, he kept munching on his deified genes. Bai King summoned him. He was with Second Uncle and the others. They reported what had urred in the big barren system.


    That was about all that happened. Bai King did not ask why Han Sen had that power, nor did he ask Han Sen to hand over the god¡¯s personality and the scroll.


    Ever since that happened, it was like nothing had changed. Han Sen did not see Bai King again. Only Bao Ying woulde to teach him manners every day.


    Han Sen thought, What is this Bai King thinking? If I wanted to run, I would have run. I have so many secrets in me, yet he is not showing interest. Even with treasures like the god¡¯s personality, he hasn¡¯t asked about it. What is he truly after?


    If Bai King had some kind of n to test him, Han Sen would have felt more convinced. If his opponent was willing to show his cards, he would at least have a way to sort the matter out. But Bai King was not showing his cards, which made Han Senpletely confused. He thought Bai King was a very mysterious character and a difficult person to understand.


    After a while, every day for Han Sen was just a day in which he ate and slept and slept and ate. His deified gene tallies were greatly increasing. Before long, it reached a hundred.


    It is time to berva ss. I hope that after I berva ss, my body will be normal again. Han Sen was happy, but he did not immediately berva ss.


    This ce belonged to the Extreme King, and his identity was that of the Holy Baby. If he strove to berva ss and looked like the real Han Sen again, it would have been like feeding a sheep directly into a tiger¡¯s mouth.


    Fortunately, Bai King did not restrict his freedom. Han Sen found an excuse and took a battleship from the Extreme King to leave the kingdom. He found a that was owned by the Extreme King but had no one there. While he was there, he started to evolve his battle body.


    When the evolution began, Han Sen felt as if his gene messages kept changing. His cells kept splitting and changing.


    Slowly, Han Sen¡¯s body kept getting bigger. It wasn¡¯t much longer until he returned to his adult self.


    Han Sen still kept the xenogeneic battle body mode. His body looked weirdly pretty because he hadbined with Spell. It made his face look as soft as a woman¡¯s.


    I finally became an adult again! Han Sen was so happy. He did not have a fetish to be a child, so he was now much morefortable.


    Han Sen had sessfully berva ss. He felt as if his power had returned. He enjoyed that powerful power a lot. It was much more powerful than if he relied on using the Sky Star Wolf glyph.


    This is the real me. Han Sen felt very cocky. When he tried to cancel his xenogeneic mode, he found out he was unable to.


    Do I have to be like this from now on? Han Sen felt kind of depressed, but there was no other way.


    Although he looked much prettier now, Han Sen still wanted his old face back.


    Right now, I am much more powerful. I wonder if I can open the scroll. Han Sen took out the scroll. He generated power and tried to pull open the scroll again.


    The scroll slowly opened. Once again, he saw Tai Yi¡¯s name. Because Han Sen¡¯s power was stronger than when he used Sky Star Wolf glyph, the scroll could now be slowly opened.


    Here it is¡­ Here it is¡­ There is that text again¡­ As Han Sen looked at the scroll that was being opened, he saw another line of words appear.


    ¡°Purple Fight¡­ Killing the gods¡­¡± When Han Sen saw the name, he was shocked.


    Tai Yi could have the same name and surname, but Purple Fight would not have the same name. The elites that used that name in the universe would only be the renowned Purple Fight of Sacred¡¯s 10 generals.


    Han Sen had seen Purple Fight before, but Purple Fight was not doing so well now. He was riding the Sea Demon Car in Tianxia System, wandering there forever.


    After the woman, who called herself a sacred researcher, left Two Worlds Mountain, Purple Fight was gone too.

 Chapter 2825 Name Lis

    <h4>Chapter 2825 Name Lis</h4>


    Han Sen thought, Has this scroll recorded the elites that killed gods before? He thought something was amiss with what was going on.


    Sacred Leader researched for a long time and was unable to kill the gods. Why would a subordinate of his, Purple Fight, kill a god with sess? That is so weird. Plus, that woman and Horizontal Evil used to say that without a super gene, you could not kill a god. Even Sacred Leader was unable to find a super gene. How did Purple Fight find a super gene? Han Sen¡¯s brain was flooded with intense wonder.


    To find an answer in the scroll, Han Sen added power into his hands to pull the scroll open even more.


    The scroll was hard to open. It was like it was glued shut. It took a lot of power to get it open. The more he pulled it, the harder it became. With Han Sen¡¯srva ss power, even he almost couldn¡¯t hold it open.


    There are more words¡­ Horizontal Evil¡­ Killing the gods¡­ When Han Sen saw the name, he froze.


    Horizontal Evil was the Breakskies alpha. Han Sen had pinned him on a mountainside a while ago. He was never granted death, so he was stuck in a state of not living and not dying. Horizontal Evil even told Han Sen that he did not have the power to eliminate a god. If that was true, why did the scroll possess words that suggested the contrary?


    Han Sen suddenly thought the scroll was Holy Kirin¡¯s prank. Otherwise, having such a list of names was pointless. Was he giving Purple Fight, Horizontal Evil, and the others a crime?


    Although Han Sen doubted the credibility of the scroll, he continued pulling the scroll open. He wanted to see what was at the end.


    Eventually, when he pulled it to some level, the drawing¡¯s power was too strong. He was not able to keep pulling the scroll open anymore.


    ¡°Open!¡± Han Sen groaned. Sky Star Wolf¡¯s glyph shed on his body, giving him a bit more power. He kept pulling the scroll open.


    Han Sen¡¯s arms had veins sticking out. Many substance chains shed across his hands. He was forcing the scroll open bit by bit.


    ¡°Han Yufei¡­ sphemy to god¡­ got hit into a loophole never to be reborn¡­¡± Han Sen finally saw a crime with a different title. That made him wonder even more.


    Han Sen¡¯s head was full of questions. Han Yufei? That should be a woman¡¯s name. But who is she? What does it have to do with Sacred? How does she have the crime of being sphemous to a god? That cannot be as bad as killing a god. But why are Purple Fight¡¯s crime and the others involve just killing, and this woman was hit into a loophole to never be reborn?


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s power was no longer able to hold against the strength of the scroll. The scroll¡¯s two sticks bounced back into their original position, rerolling the paper to how it was. The scroll then tried to fly away.


    Han Sen held onto the scroll and suppressed it enough to stick it in Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    What is going on here? Why have so many people managed to kill a god before? Han Sen was very suspicious, but he did not have enough information. He could not make a reasonable judgment just yet.


    It looks like I will have to wait until my power is stronger. At that time, I canpletely open the scroll and learn the meaning of the names in the scroll. Han Sen put the issue of the scroll aside.


    He was now an adult. Although no one would have been able to tell he was Han Sen, it was not suitable for him to remain with the Extreme King anymore. So, Han Sen teleported back to the sanctuaries.


    Han Ling¡¯er was learning how to draw in the garden when she saw Han Sen suddenly appear. She tilted her head to the side, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Are you a thief?¡±


    ¡°If I was a thief, what would you do to me?¡± Han Sen smiled and looked at Han Ling¡¯er. He wanted to prank her.


    Han Ling¡¯er blinked and said, ¡°Mister Handsome Thief, you look very hot. If you leave now, I will pretend she never saw you.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s head was full of dark clouds. Ling¡¯er is so small, and she is already obsessed with appearances. I should teach her that good-looking men are not trustable.¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you not recognize Dad?¡± Han Sen asked. He looked gloomy.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Han Ling¡¯er looked at Han Sen with confusion. A whileter, she tilted her head and was dly thrust into Han Sen¡¯s hands. She asked, ¡°Dad? Since when did you be so handsome?¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something more, but he heard Ji Yanran approaching. She looked at Han Sen for a while. With surprise, she said, ¡°Han Sen, why do you look better now?¡±


    Han Sen exined what had happened to him. Ji Yanran and Ling¡¯er were next to Han Sen. He had one in each arm. They were next to him listening to him exin what had happened.


    Han Sen quickly noticed that his reputation in the house had been greatly increased. Before, when he arrived home, he would just eat normal food. Now, Ji Yanran made some extra good dishes.


    Ling¡¯er kept going around Han Sen for hugs. She didn¡¯t stop. She kept calling out for daddy and asking for kisses.


    This mother and daughter¡­ Han Sen noticed that to increase his reputation in their family, power and such were useless. Good looks were the most effective weapons.


    ¡°My original face was not that bad.¡± Han Sen felt sad. His face had not been a super handsome one, but his body shape and presence was always there. He could not have been any worse than a supermodel. His treatment, however, was terrible.


    The next morning, after resting for a day, Han Sen was woken up by Ji Yanran screaming.


    ¡°What is it? It is very early in the morning.¡± Han Sen sat up and discovered that something was wrong. He looked closer. His body had turned into the body of a child again. Even Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°What happened? Why do I look like this again? I thought after reachingrva ss that I would be normal.¡± Han Sen developed a cold sweat.


    ¡°So adorable¡­¡± Ji Yanran hugged Han Sen in her arms. She used her cheeks to rub against Han Sen¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°Littleflower was this cute when he was this small.¡±


    Han Sen did not know what to say. Ji Yanran was very epting of the fact that her husband had turned into a child. She was not worried.


    Han Sen researched this for a while. He found out he could not stay an adult for a long amount of time. Every once in awhile, he was able to turn into an adult, but he would not be an adult for a long time. He was only able to be an adult for around 10 hours. After that, he turned back into a child.


    I went through all this trouble, and I am still not recovered! It looks like I will have to be butterfly ss to totally recover. Han Sen was thinking about how to escape the Extreme King, but it turned out that there was no need for now. He decided to remain Holy Baby in the Extreme King and take advantage of their resources.


    While he was still an adult, Han Sen harnessed his power to use the Four Sheep Cube and enter God¡¯s Farm. He wanted to see if he could find Wan¡¯er again.


    Han Sen had just entered God¡¯s Farm when he saw Wan¡¯er killing sheep with her knife. This delighted him.


    I researched how to deal with God¡¯s Knife for a long time. Now, I can put my exercise into practice. Han Sen teleported in front of Wan¡¯er. He looked at Wan¡¯er, who was holding God¡¯s Knife and slurping up blood, and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, back off!¡±

 Chapter 2826 Fighting God’s Knife Again

    <h4>Chapter 2826 Fighting God¡¯s Knife Again</h4>


    "Who are you? How do you know my name?" Wan¡¯er looked at Han Sen with shock. Han Sen¡¯s face looked very different from how it usually did. She was not able to recognize him.


    Before Han Sen answered, God¡¯s Knife had already released scary blood mes. It escaped from Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands and flew toward Han Sen through the air. The blood mes had already generated a blood demon shadow. It was holding God¡¯s Knife by its handle. It approached Han Sen shing and thrashing.


    It is a super space sh that features time and space. It can sh what exists in the past, making it a knife that no one can block. Can I block it? Can I predict its trail a second before in time? Han Sen was unsure, but he knew he had to try.


    The medusa shield was instantly in Han Sen¡¯s hand. It was positioned before Han Sen as he moved his body. His other hand wielded the Cold Light Sword.


    Han Sen was nning on using Spell¡¯s guns, but Spell was already a part of him. She was not able to be used as a gun for Han Sen to make use of. Plus, Cold Light Sword¡¯s power was better than Spell. So, Han Sen was just going to use his Cold Light Sword.


    Han Sen carefully calcted his moving track, the sword light from Cold Light Sword, and the medusa shield¡¯s location of defense. The reason was to force God¡¯s Knife shing where he needed him to be.


    Han Sen had not been able to make a prediction a second ago, but he could use powerful formation powers to force God¡¯s Knife to fall into the chess game-like trap he was orchestrating. That made it unable to calcte his location one secondter.


    Using a man¡¯s intelligence to fight a knife that could travel through time and space, Han Sen could not do it on a whim. But this was the best chance he had to fight God¡¯s Knife.


    Katcha!


    God¡¯s Knifended on Han Sen¡¯s back. It cut open his skin. The blood came out like crystal, and the severed muscles looked like jade.


    Han Sen thought, That¡¯s a very powerful God¡¯s Knife. My xenogeneic mode is onlyrva ss, but the body strength should be almost like butterfly ss. Yet, it can still cut open my body. The power of God¡¯s Knife has increased. I am afraid it might have reached true god ss.


    The attack was within what Han Sen had predicted, so he kept on moving. He adjusted the position and angle of his medusa shield and Cold Light Sword.


    "It will kill you, too. Run!" Wan¡¯er did not recognize Han Sen. She was just being nice enough to warn him.


    Han Sen did not care. Wan¡¯er was the crux of all Lone Bamboo¡¯s sorrows. If he was able to save Wan¡¯er, then Lone Bamboo would no longer be in such pain. If there was a chance to do that, Han Sen was going to try.


    Patong!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was shed again, but it was not in a critical ce.


    It looks like my judgment and calctions are still a little sloppy. It needs to be improved while I¡¯m here in the actualbat. Han Sen was not shocked. Rather, he was happy. Although he had been hit, it was not in a critical ce. That meant his method was working.


    Han Sen kept fighting God¡¯s Knife, but he incurred more and more wounds. If one looked closer, one could see his wounds were getting smaller and smaller.


    Dong!


    God¡¯s Knife kept shing against medusa¡¯s shield. It was unable to strike his body. Han Sen was so happy that he almost groaned in pleasure.


    He blocked the God¡¯s Knife attack a second before he did. The super space sh¡¯s power was like a glitchy exploit, but he still broke it.


    Patong!


    While Han Sen was excited, he was hit again. It hurt so badly that it made him focus. He knew now was not the time to get excited. He still couldn¡¯t block all of the super space shes with perfect precision.


    Compared to his first experience, Han Sen was bing smoother as he used formation. Slowly, he was able to block more God¡¯s Knife attacks with the medusa shield. It was harder for the enemy to use super space sh and harm his body.


    Wan¡¯er started reminding Han Sen about the need to run, but she slowly noticed Han Sen was actually able to weather this fight against God¡¯s Knife. She had a look of awe on her face.


    She had never seen any creature able to fight against God¡¯s Knife the way he was. Seeing God¡¯s Knife, the creatures in God¡¯s Farm were scared. They were paralyzed with fear and never dared try to rebel against God¡¯s Knife.


    The stranger in front of them all was actually able to challenge it, and he was able to keep going at it. He kept blocking the attacks of God¡¯s Knife. It was unbelievable to witness.


    Han Sen¡¯s entire body was buzzing with an incredible amount of excitement. It was like facing a problem that could not be solved and fighting for a countless amount of days in poor conditions but still seeing it through. The ability to finish and relish in the joy was like his whole heart was leveling up.


    Han Sen thought God¡¯s Knife was so powerful and super space sh was scary. Yet, when he blocked his first strike, his mind chilled. He was more rxed as the fight went on, which made it easier.


    Before, God¡¯s Knife created intense pressure. Now, that pressure was gone. Han Sen was able to control super space sh easier as time went by.


    Han Sen felt as if he could control the universe and all of its rules. It was like he could do whatever he wanted to.


    Suddenly, Han Sen put away the medusa shield and used his Cold Light Sword to fight God¡¯s Knife. That was all he used. He was not defending anymore. He was going to try and go forward to strike.


    Dong! Dong! Dong


    The knife and sword went against each other in the air. The shockwaves created a lot of cracks in space. Han Sen was depending purely on his sword to tie with the God¡¯s Knife, which was a second ahead. It was all about attacking now. It was not like before when Han Sen had to block or evade.


    So, what if you can strike a second before I can? I can block your attacks too. Han Sen was feelingpletely rxed. He was so chill. One could not describe how chill he was. The Cold Light Sword was waving casually to keep fighting God¡¯s Knife.


    Wan¡¯er opened her small mouth as she looked at Han Sen battling God¡¯s Knife in disbelief. She had never seen God¡¯s Knife suppressed like that. It felt like God¡¯s Knife strength was being minimized.


    Dong!


    The sword light was seen in the air as God¡¯s Knife was hit backward. The position of the knife was a bit messed up.


    God¡¯s Knife really is suppressed! Now, Wan¡¯er believed that God¡¯s Knife had been suppressed by that wild stranger.


    In the next moment, Wan¡¯er saw God¡¯s Knife turn around and fly into the sky, but Han Sen¡¯s sword light hit it down and prevented it from escaping.


    God¡¯s knife... It is trying to flee... Wan¡¯er could not believe what she was seeing. God¡¯s Knife was trying to flee. She never thought this could happen, but it was actually happening directly in front of her.


    Han Sen shed and shed. He shed God¡¯s Knife and got it to fall back. What made Han Sen frown was the fact that he did not know what God¡¯s Knife was made of. He had shed God¡¯s Knife many times, but the strength of the perfect Cold Light Sword did not leave any damage on it.


    Although I have already broken super space sh, I cannot destroy the body that controls the God¡¯s Knife. That is not winning. Han Sen frowned, thinking about how to destroy the God¡¯s Knife.

 Chapter 2827 A Gamble That Depends on Power

    <h4>Chapter 2827 A Gamble That Depends on Power</h4>


    I wonder if the method to kill a god is useful with God¡¯s Knife. Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He summoned Sky Vine Radish and threw a punch toward God¡¯s Knife.


    Pang!


    God¡¯s Knife was not damaged, but the blood me demon was hit by Sky Vine Radish. The mes of itsposure went everywhere.


    It really works! Is that thing a god too? Han Sen was delighted.


    Sky Vine Radish was strong. It kept punching the blood me demon. It made the blood me demon shatter and shimmer everywhere. It was unable to fight back.


    God¡¯s Knife was already falling back. Now, Sky Vine Radish was attacking it. The bloody fires of the knife were bing weaker. In the end, the bloody me was broken by Sky Vine Radish. God¡¯s Knife turned dim as if it had lost all control.


    Han Sen flew in front of the God¡¯s Knife, picked it up off the ground, and discovered that God¡¯s Knife was nothing more than an ordinary sharp knife without its power.


    Both of his hands held a separate side of the sharp knife. He wanted to break the knife, but he was unable to achieve what he wanted. The knife was still as hard as before. It just did not have a lively presence inside it anymore.


    Han Sen thought, I didn¡¯t hear the hunting announcement. Perhaps that means I didn¡¯t kill it. He put God¡¯s Knife inside Destiny¡¯s Tower and kept it suppressed.


    "Wan¡¯er, follow me. I am going to take you to see Lone Bamboo," Han Sen said as he approached Wan¡¯er.


    "Do you know my brother?" Wan¡¯er was happy, but then she looked sad and shook her head. "You should leave now. I cannote with you."


    "God¡¯s Knife has already been suppressed by me. What more do you need to concern yourself with?" Han Sen saw in Wan¡¯er¡¯s face that she was hiding something.


    "I signed a contract with a god. I cannot leave here. If I do, I will end up causing my big brother harm." Wan¡¯er shook her head.


    "What contract?" Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Wan¡¯er shook her head and said, "I cannot tell you. If I tell you, big brother will be in danger."


    Han Sen knew he could not me Wan¡¯er for thinking that way. If he was in her position, he would feel as if this was a trick too. Before being 100% sure, he would never try to do something that could put his family at risk.


    "I will not force you toe with me, but God¡¯s Knife has been suppressed by me. Will the god be OK with that?" Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er as he spoke.


    Wan¡¯er nibbled her lips but did not say anything. She was unsure.


    "How about this?" Han Sen went on to say, "Tell me where that god is, and I will go out and look for it. I will see if there is a way for me to kill it."


    If the god Wan¡¯er had signed a contract with was the same as Evil Lotus God, perhaps there was a chance for Han Sen to kill it. If he did that, Wan¡¯er would be free again.


    Wan¡¯er still shook her head and said, "You should go. A god is not something we can deal with. He is so powerful, and he is everywhere.


    "But I did manage to suppress the God¡¯s Knife. Suppressing a god is not something impossible." Han Sen tried to convince her.


    "This is different. The God¡¯s Knife is just a knife. It¡¯s one of God¡¯s toys. How can itpare with the god itself? The power of a god is not something we can feasiblyprehend." After that, Wan¡¯er¡¯s small face had a frightening expression. It was as if she was in the recollection of something terrible.


    "How can you know it won¡¯t work if you haven¡¯t given it a go? If your big brother Lone Bamboo knew you were here, I am sure he would want to see you again." Han Sen hoped to use Lone Bamboo to change her mind.


    Wan¡¯er looked hesitant, but then confidently shook her head. "Thanks a lot, but please do not tell big brother about me. You should leave now. The God¡¯s Knife has been affected, and I am sure the god must have felt it. When hees, it will be toote for you to escape."


    "It is already toote..." Wan¡¯er¡¯sst sentence was spoken a different tone of voice. She was like a different person.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He saw Wan¡¯er¡¯s body start to morph with a blurry god light. It was like her entire body was being showered in the morning light. Her eyes became weirdly clear. She appeared to be an emotionless machine.


    "You have broken into my farm and destroyed my knife spirit. You are a very interesting person." Wan¡¯er looked at Han Sen with interest as she spoke. Her face was like a king in a high ce, looking down on a clown¡¯s performance at the circus.


    Han Sen coldly looked at Wan¡¯er and asked, "Are you the god?"


    Han Sen suddenly realized something, but he did not know what it was.


    "Yes, I am God." Wan¡¯er smiled and nodded. She stared at Han Sen and asked, "What is your name? What race do you belong to?"


    "I am Dor. I am a human," Han Sen answered.


    Wan¡¯er shook her head and said, "You are not a human. Humans don¡¯t look like you. You are a xenogeneic."


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped with shock. Pretty much no creature in the universe knew about humans, but this so-called God seemed to know about the existence of humanity. It also knew that he was not a human. This was a problem.


    "How do you know I am not a human?" Han Sen quickly asked.


    "If I think you are not a human, then you are not a human," Wan¡¯er replied. "There is no why."


    "What is your name?" Han Sen asked.


    "I am God," Wan¡¯er answered.


    "Don¡¯t gods have a title? Something like Empty God? Sky Empty God and etcetera? What is your title?" Han Sen asked.


    "You know a lot. It is no wonder you were able to destroy the spirit of my knife." Itughed and said, "But I do not have a title. You can just call me God."


    Before Han Sen said anything more, God went on to say, "You destroyed my knife spirit, and I am OK with that. If you want to take away Wan¡¯er, you can do that too. But this world is a fair ce. You are taking so much, so you should give something back in the interest of fairness, of course. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    "No. That was something I achieved through my own power. Why should I give out anything?" Han Sen smiled.


    God was shocked, but it thenughed. "Well said. Something you take through your own power means you shouldn¡¯t give out anything. I really like you. How about this? It is rare to find an interesting xenogeneic like you. I am giving you a chance now. So, let¡¯s have a bet. If you can beat me, you can leave without any harm and Wan¡¯er can go with you."


    "What if I lose?" Han Sen frowned.


    "If you lose, you are so funny that I wouldn¡¯t want to see you die." God went silent. It went on to say, "You can rece Wan¡¯er¡¯s job here. You can feed God¡¯s Knife for the next century."


    "That¡¯s not fair," Han Sen said with a smile. "If I win, you do not have to give anything. If I lose, I have to give you a hundred years of my time. Why would I take part in such an unfair gamble?"


    "Because that is a bet that involves my own power," God said with a smile.


    Han Sen was going to say there was nothing he could to him if he didn¡¯t do anything. Before he said anything, he shockingly noticed that within God¡¯s stare, his hands were not listening to him. He held his neck and squeezed. He squeezed himself so hard that he was going to suffocate. With Han Sen¡¯s will and power, he was unable to control his own body.


    Inside the Sea of Soul, the ck crystal armor reduced its presence. It pretended it did not exist. There was no reaction.

 Chapter 2828 Predicting the Future

    <h4>Chapter 2828 Predicting the Future</h4>


    God smiled at Han Sen as it asked, "Can we agree to a bet now?"


    Han Sen could not speak. He felt as if he was going to be strangled to death, so he had to nod.


    "Nice. You have made the right choice. Using your power is more interesting." Godughed.


    "Should it be me who is deciding what to risk?" Han Sen rubbed his throat. He realized now that this god was a bit evil. It seemed very casual, but it was scarier than the other gods he had encountered. It gave Han Sen real pressure, and it was exerting a sense of danger the other gods had not been able to aplish.


    "Before, it really did not matter," God said. "Now, I have met a really interesting creature like you. That is why I want to y my favorite game."


    "What game is that?" Han Sen¡¯s brain moved fast. His only option was to escape. He could not defeat this god. Even if he could beat this god, the god had taken over Wan¡¯er¡¯s body. He could not risk killing Wan¡¯er along with it.


    Also, the ck crystal armor had strangely hidden itself. That had never happened before. When he used to meet the kings, he had not seen the ck crystal armor react like this. That just showed how scary this god truly was.


    Han Sen thought gods like the kings would not deal damage to creatures in the universe. Gods like Evil Lotus God, which could hit creatures, were not his enemy. He used Sky Vine Radish and his phoenix feather to establish a tie.


    This god was totally different. It was possessing Wan¡¯er and still able to wield massive power. It was clearly a god spirit operating on a whole new level.


    This god... Is it the one that met the seventh team? Han Sen wondered.


    "It is so simple. We will predict the fate of each other." God¡¯s face looked so weird but only for a second.


    "Predict fate? Predict whose fate?" Han Sen asked with a frown.


    "It can be anybody. You can pick any creature you want," God said. It then moved its hand. God light turned into a mirror. The mirror had many shadows. There were all kinds of creatures from the universe there.


    "I don¡¯t like altering the fates of others," Han Sen said. "You cane and test my fate, but how will you even predict it, and how will you win?"


    "We are just making a bet," God coldly said. "We cannot bet on ourselves. You pick a creature. It can be anyone you know. It can even be your family. We will predict the choices they make when something happens. You can decide first."


    "Then, I select the Very High¡¯s leader," Han Sen said. He was thinking, No matter how strong you are, you cannot affect the Very High¡¯s leader.


    It was unknown if God saw what Han Sen was thinking, but it did not care and said, "Yeah, let¡¯s bet with Very High Leader."


    "How do we bet?" Han Sen asked. "It is not as if we know what the Very High Leader is going to do."


    God did not speak. It walked one step and came before Han Sen. It pulled Han Sen with him. Han Sen felt as if he fell into a time vortex. He felt so dizzy that he thought he was going to throw up.


    Many people had carried him away via Gxy Teleport. He had almost finished practicing Gxy Teleport himself, but it was never this horrible.


    When everything returned to normal, Han Sen found himself in Outer Sky. In front of him was the very familiar Star Tree.


    The Star Tree was full of fruit. They looked like many giants hanging from the branches of the tree.


    A young man of the Very High was sitting under the Star Tree with his legs crossed. The man¡¯s white clothing was like snow. He looked very handsome and also very cold. He looked like a guy who everybody owed money to.


    This man... He looks very familiar... Han Sen thought that the young man looked very familiar.


    "This is Very High Leader," God said next to him.


    "You are lying. I have seen Very High Leader, and he is an old man." Before Han Sen could finish, his face changed. He suddenly knew why the young man looked so familiar. His facial structure and body looked like Very High Leader. He just looked younger, so he seemed different.


    God smiled and said, "That is Very High Leader when he was young. We are here when he was only 20."


    "We... We went into the past..." Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He finally understood why it was so difficult to teleport. It was not because he had not just used Gxy Teleport. He had teleported through time.


    "There is nothing amazing about it," God casually said. "If you want, I can take you to see what you looked like when you were younger."


    "That is fine," Han Sen said. "The past is the past. Whatever happens in the future is always meant to be. If you already know how things pan out, what is the point of making a bet?"


    "Who told you the future is already set in stone?" God looked at Han Sen with shock.


    "Is it not?" Han Sen asked with a smile. "If the future could be changed, you could just go and kill the Very High¡¯s leader now. With the power you have, Very High Leader will obey you. We do not have to go to the past and find the Very High¡¯s leader."


    God preferred spending its power on going back to the past than going to meet Very High Leader. Clearly, it was afraid of something, which was why Han Sen said what he did.


    Godughed and said, "There are rules in this universe. Even God cannot destroy them. But within these rules, there is nothing in there about changing the future. The future is full of unpredictabilities. Wee from a change in the future. Now, there is some ident affecting it. It might create another future, so we are not sure what the future is going to be."


    "Are you saying that you can affect the young Very High Leader and make him do decisions that benefit you?" Han Sen knew what God was trying to say.


    "You can do the same too. That is only fair." Godughed.


    Han Sen looked at God seriously and asked, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "It depends on what you ask me," God replied with a smile. "I might be God, but I do not know the answer to everything."


    Han Sen looked at God seriously. It looked different from the other king gods.


    "If you like this game of yours so much, you must have yed it many times." Han Sen took a deep breath as he asked, "Did you ever lose?"


    "Yes, I have lost twice." God¡¯s answer surprised Han Sen.


    "I am curious as to who defeated you," Han Sen said with shock.


    "One from Sacred and a human called Han Jingzhi," God coldly said. His face looked weird as he spoke.


    When Han Sen heard that, his heart began to race like crazy. He almost shouted out loud, "Han Jingzhi..."

 Chapter 2829 A Different Kind of God

    <h4>Chapter 2829 A Different Kind of God</h4>


    "How did they beat you?" Han Sen was holding in the urge to ask, but he buckled. He knew he was now getting closer to the truth behind what happened to the seventh team. This god could certainly be the one encountered by the seventh team.


    "Do you think I will expose my weaknesses to you?" God asked with augh.


    Han Sen looked at it strangely. Although it was possessing Wan¡¯er, this god gave Han Sen the feeling that it was the nice and next-door neighbor kind. It did not have that superior presence like Jun King and the other god spirits gave off. It did not really try to present himself as an invincible deity either. If Han Sen had not known it was a god, he would never have imagined it was the sort of being to y with the fates of others.


    Thinking about the elite humans of the seventh team and the bad things that happened to them, Han Sen knew that their appearance and presence could not be trusted. This being that called itself God might have looked kind, but appearances were deceptive. On the inside, it was a wretched demon.


    While they were talking, Very High Leader, who was sitting beneath the tree stood up. He looked up at one of the Star Tree¡¯s fruits.


    The star fruits were very difficult to grow naturally, ripen, and fall to the ground. It was a process that took forever. Even people who guarded the Star Tree did not have that sort of patience.


    There was now a fruit that had matured naturally. The young Very High Leader stared at the matured fruit with a face that dripping with seriousness.


    The star fruit that had matured naturally possessed a deified xenogeneic. It was not going to be a primitive or transmutation either. It wasn¡¯t that low level. It would be at leastrva or butterfly ss.


    Very High Leader was very young. He had only just be primitive, but he was already considered a genius amongst the Very High. Such praise did note easy. Even so, when it came to battling, he was primitive. A primitive going up against arva or butterfly ss fiend was far too much.


    He did not n on backing down from the prospect of such a fight, nor did he summon the aid of others of the Very High. He silently watched the star fruit with eyes brimming with confidence and pride.


    The star fruit had some scary light. It was like a sun that was burning at max capacity. When time passed, the star fruit¡¯s light became weaker. It changed from white to yellow, yellow to red, red to dark red, and dark red to ck. It ended up looking like charcoal.


    "You and I havee here to predict this Very High Leader¡¯s actions and see if he can kill the xenogeneic," God said.


    When he heard that, Han Sen frowned. That question was not difficult to answer. The star fruit unleashed a very scary presence. It was stronger than Han Sen was now.


    Very High Leader was just a primitive deified. His power was not enough to fight against the xenogeneic that existed inside such fruit. Also, there were no other Very High there. It would have been impossible for him to y such a xenogeneic.


    With Han Sen¡¯s experience guarding the star tree, he was able to predict that the xenogeneic would escape capture and leave Outer Sky. It was bound to flee into the mountains nearby. Very High Leader would not be able to stop it.


    Such an obvious result was impossible for the god to not know already. It had picked the time of this incident with purpose, so it was hard to gauge whether or not it was already prepared for this.


    Are there any more changes, in between this? Did Very High Leader manage to kill that xenogeneic inside the fruit? Han Sen thought to himself. He then thought, "No. God can¡¯t be deliberately tricking me to have me think this is a trick. In fact, I believe the xenogeneic escaped into the mountains without issue.


    Han Sen was shocked. He realized he had made a big mistake. Gambling with people who were professional when it came to tricks of the mind was the worst thing possible. He might have merrily walked right into his opponent¡¯s scheme.


    Han Sen knew he was an elite when it came to this stuff, so he immediately forced himself to calm down and sort through the information he had at hand. With what he knew thus far, that was how he was going to make his judgment.


    "Very High Leader will not kill the xenogeneic." Han Sen made his decision. It was because it was the most likely thing to happen. Han Sen had to choose the option that adhered to am¡¯s razor.


    "Fine. I will select the option that states Very High Leader seeds and ys the xenogeneic." Godughed coldly. Nothing special was visible on its face, so Han Sen could not tell if he was right or wrong.


    Katcha!


    The fruit that had turnedpletely ck exploded. It turned into dust and rose. The xenogeneic appeared from behind.


    There was a semi-transparent set of butterfly wings that opened beautifully like flowers. Behind the butterfly wings, ady with jade skin used her hands and shoulders to hide her body¡¯s important parts. She looked shy.


    Han Sen did not think that the thing that came out of the star fruit would be a xenogeneic like that. He thought, Such a beautiful xenogeneic. I do not think men could be cruel enough to harm something like that. Plus, his power is worse than the xenogeneic. He won¡¯t be able to kill it.


    Just as Han Sen thought that the young Very High Leader was in shock when he saw that beautiful xenogeneic. His ice-cold face melted a little.


    "Mister is a genius of the Very High. Butterfly Lady has been in the fruit admiring you for the longest time. If Mister would not mind, Butterfly Lady would like to follow Mister..." The most surprising thing happened. The xenogeneic was extremely intelligent, and she was butterfly ss. On top of that, she was willing to follow Very High Leader, who was only primitive ss at the time. That was a very rare thing to happen.


    It looks like Very High Leader is not going to kill her. Han Sen looked at the scene. He could see God still smiling. It was like everything was none of its business. That made Han Sen feel a little surreal.


    Things went so smoothly as everything unfolded. It was going too well for Han Sen.


    The Very High Leader was now just a young man. He did not have the mind of a Very High Forget Love practitioner either. After meeting the beautiful and elegant butterflydy, he suddenly had a weird feeling.


    The rtionship between the two developed quickly. A few dayster, they were already kissing each other together like a couple.


    "Now, I think you lose." Han Sen had been aware of God. He was not going to let it destroy the rtionship between Very High Leader and the butterflydy.


    "Tomorrow, if Very High Leader hasn¡¯t killed the butterflydy by tomorrow, then I lose," God said with a smile.


    "OK." Han Sen agreed, but he thought, They are so in love now. One dayter, there is no way they could be enemies and try to kill each other. Plus, even if they did turn against each other, the butterflydy is much stronger than Very High Leader. It would probably end up with the butterflydy killing Very High Leader.


    To prevent the god from doing some tricks, Han Sen stared at him. He was not going to let him disturb Very High Leader and the butterflydy.


    That night, Very High Leader and butterflydy could not help but eat the forbidden fruit.


    Han Sen felt relieved and he asked, "Now that it has happened, Very High Leader will not want to kill the butterflydy, right?"


    Han Sen watched God. It was sitting on the branch of a tree holding its jaw as it looked at Very High Leader and butterflydy being together. It looked like it was happy for them. God said, "It is a rtionship that makes people jealous."


    "If you think this rtionship is very nice, does that mean we should not disturb them? How about the bet ends here?" Although things were drifting in Han Sen¡¯s favor, he did not think God would lose and concede so easily. It was only a matter of time before God did something.


    God¡¯s eyes looked a bit weird as it said, "No. This is just the beginning of our bet..."


    After that, God¡¯s body shed. It jumped off the tree and stood in front of Very High Leader and butterflydy.


    Han Sen knew that God was going to strike, so he quickly shed in front of God. It did not matter what God was nning to do, but he knew he had to stop it. He did not know what God could possibly do to make Very High Leader kill the butterflydy.

 Chapter 2830 Sky and Men Combined at an Extreme Level

    <h4>Chapter 2830 Sky and Men Combined at an Extreme Level</h4>


    Very High Leader saw Han Sen and God, frowned, and asked, "Who are you people? How dare youe to the star tree."


    If this was a normal race, if an important ce was suddenly invaded, they would not have spoken like this. They would have attacked before doing anything.


    Very High people were different. They were not in a rush to strike.


    God looked at Very High Leader and coldly said, "It does not matter who we are. What is most important is that you betrayed Very High Forget Love¡¯s Big Love Path. You have drowned in a little love and little rtionship. Is this really what you want?"


    Han Sen thought God would use a harsher method. He did not expect God was just going to try and convince the Very High Leader.


    Although it was quite difficult to convince the Very High Leader to y the woman who he had fallen in love with, it should have been something impossible. But Han Sen did not drop his guard because of that.


    Han Sen tried to fight back by saying, "Big love and little love are all love. If you cannot do small love, how can you have big love?"


    "What does it have to do with you guys?" Very High Leader looked at Han Sen and God with shock. He did not know where these two people hade from and suddenly run up to him to talk about love.


    "Of course, it is rted." God pointed at Very High Leader as he spoke. "You are part of the Very High. Your responsibilities involve learning about the path of the universe. You are here to maintain the bnce of the universe. If you are drowned in small love and a small rtionship, who can do the things you should be destined to do?"


    When Han Sen heard him, he thought God was being ridiculous in what he was saying. Although the Very High had Sky and Men Combined, it was not at a level that God had mentioned. God¡¯s words made it sound like the Very High were superheroes there to maintain world peace. It was like without them, the universe was going to stop spinning.


    "I can n my own n," Very High Leader glumly said. "There is no need for you guys to tell me what to do."


    Han Sen felt as if this was not a good sign. With the Very High people¡¯s personalities, unless something touched the deepest core of their hearts, they would not be showing expressions the way he currently was.


    Although Very High Leader was very young right now, and his practice was not very strong, he still should not have been so emotionless.


    "I am not here to tell you off," God coldly said. "I am here to ask you if you want the Sky and Men Combined Together¡¯s big love or small love and small rtionships between men and women."


    "These two do not contradict each other," Han Sen said. "You can have both."


    Very High Leader¡¯s face was pale as he asked, "Who are you people? If you do not speak clearly, I am going to be rude to you guys."


    Upon hearing all of this, the butterflydy was angry. She coldly shouted, "You can tell that they are both no good for anybody! Allow me to take them down and ask them!"


    After that, the butterflydy waved her hand. Many substance chains shed like a halo. They were headed toward Han Sen and God.


    Han Sen teleported and dodged them. God did not avoid them. It allowed the halo to tie it up. It did not struggle. After the ring was pulled, God fell to the ground with it.


    God fell to the ground but still looked cold. It did not look at the butterflydy. God instead looked at the Very High Leader and said, "With Sky and Men Combined Together, the Very High will be free. Are you really going to give this up on behalf of the butterflydy?"


    "Hmph! What do you know about Sky and Men Combined Together and the Very High¡¯s freedom?" Very High Leader¡¯s face looked a bit disdainful.


    "Very High Supremacy and Extremely Quiet Path... Without me, without..." God was vaguely talking about some deep skills. Han Sen thought those sentences could be rted to Very High Sense. Even so, he did not actually understand what any of it meant. After all, he had not practiced Very High Sense.


    "You... How do you know all this?" Very High Leader looked at God with a look that screamed disbelief.


    "I know more than just that," God said with a smile. "I know the extreme levels of Sky and Men Combined Together. If you want, I can tell you."


    Very High Leader looked at God and asked, "Do you really know Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level?" He was half-confused and half-untrusting.


    Han Sen thought things were going terrible for him, but he could not think of a way to stop God. It did not matter how much of a rush he was in. He could not just go blocking Very High Leader¡¯s eyes and ears and tell him not to listen or look.


    Han Sen¡¯s brain was spinning fast. He was thinking about what God was trying to do and how to stop God¡¯s conspiracy. God only spoke a few sentences about Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level, and he had already made Very High Leader overwhelmed and obsessed. When God spoke about the most important aspect, it stopped.


    Very High leader was into it so much, but now God had suddenly stopped. He quickly asked, "Why have you stopped talking?"


    "I am talking about the universe¡¯s greater path, and you are just drowning in small rtionships and small love. My path does not suit you." God shook its head as it spoke.


    Han Sen now understood what God was trying to do, but he did not think God¡¯s method was going to work. His heart shed with countless possibilities. He was thinking about how best to react to this. He did not speak. He was still waiting to see how this yed out.


    "How do you know if this will not suit me if we do not try?" Very High Leader looked a bit mad as he spoke.


    "If you are really looking for the path, it is easily found." God looked at the butterflydy and said, "Kill her. Kill her, and I will teach you the extreme levels of Sky and Men Combined Together."


    The butterflydy was enraged. She used a halo to tighten God¡¯s body. No matter how much it tightened, it could not harm God¡¯s body.


    Han Sen noticed that Very High Leader remained silent. He did not think this was good. Oh, no! The personality of the Very High is not normal. They practiced Very High Sense, so the way they think is different from ordinary creatures. It looks like Very High Leader really wanted God¡¯s Sky and Men Combined Together¡¯s teaching at an extreme level. Maybe he really will kill butterflydy.


    Han Sen knew it was now impossible to convince the Very High Leader. When he made his mind up, there was no point in Han Sen saying anything.


    Han Sen did not go and convince Very High Leader. He turned to God and asked, "Do you really know Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level?" He knew only beating God would suggest to Very High Leader that he should not be swayed by the intruder.


    "Of course, I never lie," God solemnly said.


    "I do not believe you. You are not one of the Very High, so how could you know Very High¡¯s Sky and Men Combined Together? You should show us right now. Otherwise, I do not believe you, and he will not believe you either." Han Sen had to stall God and make sure the Very High Leader did not make a decision just yet.


    "These two guys are very evil. I will kill them." The butterflydy was very mad at Han Sen and God about the things they had been saying. She wanted to fight again.


    "There is no rush. Let¡¯s have a look first." Very High Leader pulled the butterflydy back. This shocked the butterflydy.


    "Are you going to do what they say? Would you kill me to get the Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level?" The butterflydy looked at the Very High Leader madly as she spoke.


    "Of course not," Very High Leader immediately said. "I just want to find out if this person knows about Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level. After it is performed, I will kill them."

 Chapter 2831 Fell into the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 2831 Fell into the Trap</h4>


    God looked at Han Sen,ughed, and said, "If you want to learn, I can teach you, as well."


    "It depends on how extreme this extreme level is," Han Sen calmly said. "I need to know if it is worth learning."


    "You will have to listen up and not miss out on anything," God said. "Do not take it out on me if you are unable to learn anything." God then started to talk about Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level.


    This was different from earlier. This time, God exined it all in a very detailed manner. It analyzed every word in every sentence for Han Sen¡¯s ears. As God exined, it did not avoid the presence of the Very High Leader. He and the butterflydy were able to hear it all as well.


    What is God nning to aplish? Now, he is talking about the extreme levels. Why would Very High Leader still want to kill the butterflydy after hearing it all? Han Sen was confused. He was soon put into shock. Oh, no! Does this mean he is lying to the Very High Leader? Is the actual thing that can be a killer be the extreme levels itself? Perhaps this has nothing to do with the Sky and Men Combined Together skill, and it is just a geno art that has the power of temptation and control Very High Leader and gets him to kill the butterflydy?


    Han Sen quickly tried listening to God¡¯s exnation. After listening for a while, he noticed that it really was a tricky geno art. It had the same effect as the Very High Sense. There was a connection with the Dongxuan Sutra and Under the Sky Knife, both of which Han Sen had practiced.


    Hearing God¡¯s exnation was a benefit for Han Sen too. He used to have some elements he did not understand, but now he understood it all.


    Is what God is talking about true? Han Sen really did not understand. God had already told him and Very High Leader what they wanted to hear. What other trump cards could God have?


    God got up from the floor and made a very deep geno art as simple as could be. It made it so anyone could understand. God did not hold back anything. It exined Sky and Men Combined Together¡¯s Extreme Level Path as crystal clear as one could. The analysis was so clear that even Han Sen, who had never practiced Very High Sense before, already knew what to do with it.


    After hearing it all, Very High Leader looked as if he understood a lot. He looked very happy. Clearly, he had learned a lot due to God¡¯s exnation. It was like he had sorted out many of the issues he used to have.


    "This skill just sounds ordinary and not special," Han Sen said. "I have just casually listened to it and have already learned it."


    "Oh, then you should perform it once and see if you have learned it," God coldly said.


    This skill is not hard for me. Performing it once can prove this geno art is not worth the Very High Leader killing the butterflydy. Wait... Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He did not perform it how God said. He looked at Very High Leader and finally understood what God meant.


    Damn it! Was I a part of his entire scheme? If I learned extreme level skill and Very High Leader did not, that would mean he believes what God said before. If he really thought it was the butterflydy that stopped him from learning the extreme level skill, that means... Han Sen¡¯s brain was spinning. He was thinking about how best he could resolve this situation.


    God seemed to know what Han Sen was thinking and said, "Your heart has big love. Practicing Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level is not hard. Other people can never learn it like you."


    After hearing God say that, Han Sen knew things weren¡¯t going ording to n.


    "I do not think so." Very High Leader stepped forward and coldly said, "I understand your Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level. It is not that hard."


    "Did you really learn it?" It looked like God was smiling while speaking, but God was not smiling.


    Very High Leader¡¯s lips lifted. His body had some weird swirl. It was like his entire body hadbined with space and was part of the universe.


    Han Sen had never seen someone who couldbine with it so perfectly. Between grass, wood, a mountain, and stone, it was like he was a part of them from the beginning.


    Blergh!


    Suddenly, Very High Leader coughed up some blood. He fell out of Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level.


    Very High Leader sounded like he could not ept this result. He stared at God and shouted as he asked. "Why? I already understand the extreme levels you taught me. Why am I still being removed from the extreme level of practice?"


    "I told you that right now, you are not suitable for this road," God coldly said.


    "I do not believe this," Very High Leader said as he wiped the blood from his mouth. "The extreme level skills you have spoken about must be wrong."


    God looked at Han Sen and suggested, "To see if it is wrong, why do you not just go and ask him?"


    Very High Leader stared at Han Sen as he said, "Show me the extreme level skills you have just learned."


    Han Sen frowned. He knew he had fallen into God¡¯s trap and was now a chess piece in his game.


    If Han Sen did not perform it or said he had not learned it, Very High Leader might not believe him. It would be suspicious. If he performed it and it worked, that meant he would do what God wanted.


    Very powerful guy. God put out everything so clearly but still made everyone fall into ulterior schemes. Han Sen already knew he had failed halfway. No matter how he performed or not, the Very High Leader¡¯s heart was already ensnared and fixated with all of this.


    God looked at Han Sen with interest. It seemed to have enjoyed the fact Han Sen was all tangled up inside. Its eyes flickered with a weird light. It was like God was saying, "How would you choose?"


    "OK, I will show you once," Han Sen said with a nod.


    After that, Sen some weird waves appeared on Han Sen¡¯s body. It looked like Very High Leader in the past. His whole body hadbined with the entire area around him. It was like he had be the sky and the ground, and he could not be apart from it.


    That was just Sky and Men Combined Together skills. The real extreme level was where Very High Leader failed.


    Han Sen did not move. He felt as if his body suddenly changed. All the substances around him, the wood, grass, mountains, and stones, seemed to have heard Han Sen¡¯s summoning. They all roared.


    The entire goliath star tree began to shiver and shake. The tree full of star fruit was leaning toward Han Sen. It was like it was going to leave the soil and go to Han Sen.


    Even the big mountains around were making some groans that echoed. It was like they were answering Han Sen¡¯s summons.


    "Did it work?" Very High Leader¡¯s face looked shocked. He had stared at Han Sen since the beginning. He had done exactly the same thing as Han Sen, but Han Sen had seeded where he had failed.


    "How did he do that?" Very High Leader¡¯s face did not look good.


    God¡¯s face looked surprised too. He knew Han Sen had already seen through his n. He thought Han Sen would say he had not learned it and perhaps perform a trick while casting it to deliberately fail.


    But Han Sen did not do that. He had performed it sessfully and worked hard. It worked better than God expected it to.


    God squinted his eyes and looked at Han Sen. Did he already give up? It does not seem like it. He does not seem like a guy who would give up easily. Clearly, God wanted to find out what Han Sen was going to do next.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked a bit cold as he thought, I have already fallen into God¡¯s trap. It is impossible to get out now, and the knotted heart Very High Leader is still in turmoil. No matter what I do, it will not go away. In that case... I must make his heart knot bigger...

 Chapter 2832 You Are Not Qualified Enough

    <h4>Chapter 2832 You Are Not Qualified Enough</h4>


    "Do you know why you are not able to practice it, but I can practice it?" Han Sen looked at the Very High Leader.


    The Very High Leader looked at Han Sen and asked, "Why?" That was what he was wondering too.


    "It is because you are not qualified enough," Han Sen casually said.


    "I am not qualified enough?" When the Very High Leader heard those five words, he froze.


    Ever since he was young, it did not matter if it was a family member or a senior in the family, they kept onplimenting how great he was. No one had ever dared to say he was not qualified enough. He never heard those five words said to him before.


    "That is correct," Han Sen said with certainty. "It is because you are not qualified enough. That is why you cannot learn it, and I can just learn it on a whim."


    Han Sen did not want to see the Very High Leader thinking he had failed his practice because he was in love, which would result in him possibly killing the woman.


    Ordinary people might not do that, but Han Sen was not sure about the people of the Very High. So, he had to change the tracks for the train of thought running in the Very High Leader¡¯s head. He could not let him think that his failure was due to the butterflydy.


    Han Sen needed to make him know that he had failed due to his own abilities. If he believed that, he would have no reason to kill the butterflydy. That meant God¡¯s trick would fail.


    The Very High Leader coldly said, "Although I do not think I am some genius of the best generation, I do not permit anyone to call me bad."


    "In that case, it depends on who you arepeting with," Han Sen said. "If you are onlypeting with the dumb*sses next-door, it does not matter how good people say you are. That would just mean you are the best out of a horde of pigs."


    "How do Ipare to you then?" The Very High Leader raised his eyebrows.


    "There are only two words to describe this: absolutely terrible." Han Sen was going to attack the Very High Leader. He wanted to make him believe that it really was all his fault.


    The Very High Leader was still too young. His Very High Sense wasn¡¯t working very well at his age. Han Sen provoked him and made him want to win. The Very High Leader did not care for what Han Sen said. He looked at Han Sen and said, "You have only learned one geno art faster than me. Have you not spoken too soon?"


    "It is not just a geno art. It looks like it is a geno art that you can never learn, but for me it is easy. It is a matter of talent. A geno art that might take you a year to practice would only take me a second." Han Sen looked at the Very High Leader with disdain.


    "Mister, I think you are bluffing a bit too much." The Very High Leader thought Han Sen was ridiculous. He did not believe him.


    "If you do not believe me, select a geno art that you think is hard to learn. You only need to show me once. There is no need to teach me. I will show you the difference between a true genius and amoner." Han Sen spoke all of his words with powerful confidence.


    The Very High Leader waspletely enraged by what Han Sen told him. His face turned cold as he said, "Sure. I am keen to see just how much of a genius you are."


    God watched these two people with interest but did not stop Han Sen or the others from arguing.


    The Very High Leader thought for a while. He finally put out five of his fingers. A blurry rainbow-colored ball of light was in his hand. He looked at Han Sen and said, "This is a geno art called Seven Light. It is a beginner geno art. Do I need to teach you that?"


    "No." Han Sen looked at the blurry ball of light and cast his Dongxuan Sutra. Countless universal cogwheels spun around in Han Sen¡¯s eyeballs.


    "It really is just a beginner geno art," Han Sen said with a look of disdain. "It is a bit too easy. Why don¡¯t you swap it for one with greater difficulty?"


    "You should learn this one first," the Very High Leader coldly said. "It won¡¯t be toote to learn the other onester."


    Although it was just a beginner geno art, Seven Light geno art was a difficult one to train with. Sometimes, even butterfly or true god ss elites could not make use of it.


    The Seven Light geno art was difficult because it required seven different powers thatbined into one. Ordinary creatures did not have seven element powers tomand. Even a true god elite who did not have many different elemental powers could not make use of Seven Light.


    In the universe atrge, it was rare to see a creature with more than one element at itsmand. Three elements were as rare as a phoenix feather or a Kirin scale. Seven element people were so rare that no one had heard about them.


    The Very High had a special skill to practice Seven Light, but they did not actually carry seven elements.


    "Go and change it." Han Sen randomly waved his hand, which presented a blurry rainbow-colored ball of light. It was the same as the Very High Leader¡¯s Seven Light.


    The Very High Leader was shocked. He stared at Han Sen. He wanted to know if his Seven Light was a true one. Some xenogeneics that were good at ying tricks were able to perform illusions that looked fairly authentic.


    Han Sen could tell what the Very High Leader was thinking. Han Sen waved his hand and cast Seven Light on the Very High Leader. The Very High Leader cast the Seven Light from his hand too.


    Boom!


    Two Seven Lights hit each other in the air and exploded. The rainbow halo exploded like a sun. It was so bright that no one could see momentarily. It took a while for things to go back to normal.


    "It really is Seven Light." The Very High Leader looked conflicted.


    He remembered that when he was small, it took him a whole week to practice Seven Light. He broke the record for the Very High, and his father evenplimented him. That was a rare thing.


    Now, Han Sen had only seen it once. He did not have to read a book, study, or toil over learning it. He could not believe it.


    Maybe he had already learned Seven Light before. That was what the Very High Leader wanted to believe. He said to Han Sen, "If you think Seven Light is too easy, then allow me to present something even harder."


    "That was what I was trying to tell you earlier." Han Sen smiled at him.


    It did not really matter what geno art the Very High Leader presented to Han Sen. As long as one was disyed, Han Sen could analyze and simte it with his Dongxuan Sutra.


    The Very High Leader was primitive ss, but Han Sen wasrva ss. Simting his skills was far easier. Although it was not 100 percent urate, reaching 80 or 90 percent was expected each time.


    The Very High Leader thought, "These two people are very weird. I do not know where these xenogeneics came from, but it looks like they know a lot about the Very High. If I use a Very High geno art, he might have learned it before."


    Suddenly, the Very High Leader¡¯s eyes turned bright. He looked at the butterflydy and said, "Butterfly Lady, please show him your butterfly shadow. Let him see."


    Butterfly Shadow was a geno art that only the butterflydy knew. There were no simr geno arts in the Very High, so he did not believe Han Sen could learn it.


    The butterflydy listened to the Very High Leader. She immediately cast Butterfly Shadow and emitted a sky full of butterflies. They were like countless petals.


    "Should I tell you that the butterflydy¡¯s Butterfly Shadow... You..." Before the Very High Leader finished his sentence, Han Sen waved his hand. He also emitted a sky full of butterflies, just like the butterflydy¡¯s Butterfly Shadow.


    "How is that possible?" screamed the butterflydy and the Very High Leader at the same time. It was hard to believe.

 Chapter 2833 The Same Skill That Wouldn’t Lose Twice

    <h4>Chapter 2833 The Same Skill That Wouldn¡¯t Lose Twice</h4>


    Fortunately, this is just a 20-year-old Very High Leader. If it was the Very High Leader of the present, it would not be so easy to trick him. Han Sen felt a modicum of relief, which led him to sigh.


    Very High Leader stared at Han Sen and asked, "Can you really learn geno arts from just a nce?"


    "Not quite," Han Sen casually said. "Some of the more difficult geno arts require me to spend some time researching. Simple geno arts like those I can learn on a whim."


    "Simple?" Very High Leader could not determine what that meant.


    Very High Leader had a strange expression as he asked, "For you, Mister, what is a geno art that is hard?"


    "Like your race¡¯s Very High Sense," Han Sen said. "That is a very difficult geno art."


    Very High Leader felt morefortable hearing that. At least the Very High had one geno art thatmanded the man¡¯s respect.


    Then, Han Sen added another sentence. "If there is a way, I can practice it in ten days to half a month."


    After Han Sen said that, Very High Leader could not help but feel angry. He coldly asked, "Do you really think you can learn Very High Sense in ten days or half a month?"


    "I suppose so. Anyway, it would not take me any longer than a month." Han Sen looked at him with much disdain.


    "Fine. Fine. Fine. Let¡¯s do Very High Sense. I have a Very High Sense geno art here. I will give you the instructions. If you can practice it within a month, you can do anything to me." Very High Leader was angry.


    "Sure. That sounds like a good deal." Han Sen agreed to the bet, which made him more than pleased.


    For Han Sen, Very High Sense was something he could only simte 30% to 40%. A high-ss geno art like that was really difficult to simte. Learning Very High Sense within a month was impossible.


    That sort of bet was one that Han Sen was going to lose, but he did not mind winning or losing that bet. With this bet, and the few hours that remained, Very High Leader would not kill the butterflydy. That meant Han Sen would win his bet with God. That was the result he ultimately wanted.


    Very High Leader was furious. He brought out a geno art.


    It was a geno art that came with Very High Sense. It required Very High Sense as a base for it. Otherwise, one was unable to learn it.


    Han Sen was not able to learn it with ease, but he did not n on learning it. He only needed Very High Leader to not kill the butterflydy for the rest of the day.


    God observed this very interesting turn of events but was not going to stop it. When Han Sen and the Very High Leader struck this bet, God smiled and said, "Your skill at turning the tables is something quite magical. If this was the first time I had seen this, you might have won. It is a shame that someone already tried making use of the same trick before you. I am not going to lose to this same trick a second time."


    "Who did thisst time? Was it Han Jinghzi?" Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    "It was not Han Jingzhi. It was that guy from Sacred. He was just like you. I thought I was already going to win because I pushed him into a losing position, but he knew how to turn the tables the same way you did. He went along with what happened. By doing so, he reversed the entire thing." It looked like God was trying to remember what happened. A small smile formed on its mouth as it said, "But you are too unlucky. You were not the first person to use this sort of trick before me. Therefore, I suspect you are going to lose."


    "We have not even had a result yet. How do you think I will end up losing?" After saying that, Han Sen felt a chill.


    "You are right. It is not the end yet. Perhaps you will lose, too." God nodded with seriousness. It sounded as if it was apologizing for what it said.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t speak. He pretended to study the geno art that Very High Leader gave him. He wanted to know what kind of trick God could perform to promote a turnabout.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know if Very High Leader would kill the butterflydy, but over the next few hours, he probably had no intention of killing her.


    God did not do anything special to incite or lure Very High Leader. God merely started reading Very High Sense.


    Very High Leader heard it for a while. Eventually, his face changed to one of rage. He asked, "Where did you steal Very High Sense off my race?"


    "You are going to kill me, anyway. Does it matter where I stole it from? I do have a few questions, and I am hoping you can help me." Before Very High Leader could respond, God went on to say, "Very High Sense features a sentence that reads ¡¯forget myself and I will be everyone.¡¯ What does that mean?"


    "This is a secret of my race," Very High Leader coldly said. "How could I tell you that?"


    God did not mind and kept talking. "From what I can understand, regarding forgetting myself, it is not really about forgetting yourself. It is like a give and take sort of thing. When facing benefits, we use our benefits to help others. We use our hearts to treat others nicely. That way, they will all treat you like family. That is why there is a saying like, ¡¯forget myself and I will be everyone.¡¯"


    "No. If the other side onlyes close because of benefits, even if they treat you like family, it does not really count for you..." Very High Leader tried to object.


    "I see. Then, how about whatever possibility is true? How do you exin that?" God did not talk about the butterflydy. He spoke about Very High Sense with Very High Leader.


    God was just going to teach, but the question he had was that same as Very High Leader. He could not help but object to God. As they were both talking, Very High Leader had many inspirations. There were many things he did not understand, but he was now able to understand it all. His mind had improved.


    Han Sen felt terrible. He thought he had found a decent n to stall Very High Leader from doing anything brash, but Very High Leader was bing inspired by God. His Very High Sense had be stronger, and he understood the world far more. He had be smarter. Or, he had be less and less human. He only followed the rules to do things now, so it was hard to make sure he would not kill the butterflydy.


    Han Sen did not understand what Very High Forget Love meant, but everyone knew the Very High did not possess the capacity for love. They could abandon their bodies tobine with the universe. What else could they give up?


    While he was talking to God, Very High Leader looked more and more serious. His eyes looked very calm. Han Sen was worried.


    What can I do? Han Sen was suddenly unable to find a way to ovee this. Everything God said followed some sort of rule. It made Han Sen feel as if he was in a lot of trouble. It was like rowing a boat upstream. Nothing was going well.


    Han Sen understood that it was because God could control the rules of the world and the hearts of the people. Fighting it face-to-face was impossible. God could not be beaten.


    Han Sen looked at the butterflydy. He was thinking of something. So, I need to use my sword and fight tooth and nail to save this situation.

 Chapter 2834 Lucky Gamble?

    <h4>Chapter 2834 Lucky Gamble?</h4>


    God seemed to understand what Han Sen was thinking and coldly said, "It is futile. Have you heard of representing general trends? The general means nature like how fire does not have a shape. You cannot see the wind. Water can flow. Every substance has its own nature. Once you catch that nature, whatever chancese will never leave it. It seems like there are a lot of changes, but in the end, it will always return to its nature."


    Han Sen knew what God was saying. It meant Very High Leader was originally an emotionless person. No matter what Han Sen did, he could not change who he was. He also could not change the situation they were in.


    "How do you know if he is fire or wind or water?" Han Sen did not agree with what God was saying. He turned his eyes, looked at God, and noticed Very High Leader, who was next to God, was petrified. His body had a rhythm. It was like his entire body was connected to the sky, ground, and universe.


    Actually, one could say they werebined. It seemed like Very High Leader had be a part of the universe. He was a part of the universe¡¯s machine.


    The feeling was increasing. It made Very High Leader¡¯s presence be colder and colder. It was like he was not a sensitive creature of high intelligence. He was just a cold machine.


    Surprisingly, God did not object to what Han Sen said and said something that could mean two things. "I want to know if he is fire, wind, or water too."


    Han Sen did not understand what God meant, but it seemed as if Very High Leader understood him. His Very High Sense mind had be stronger. It kept increasing over a short time. He was almost as strong as a butterfly deified now.


    Although it was just his mind increasing, his body was still primitive ss. It was still enough for his heart to change.


    Han Sen thought, Even Very High Leader has reached Very High Forget Love level. There is no need for him to keep the butterflydy around. Plus, he cannot defeat the butterflydy.


    Although Han Sen had a way that could enable him to get things over with and end the entire bet, with God near, that method was difficult to achieve.


    "It does not matter how much you think. Why don¡¯t you just gamble with your luck? Sit back and see if he is fire, water, or wind?" God smiled at Han Sen as he spoke.


    "Could you at least tell me what the original ending was like?" Han Sen asked God.


    "If he chose the small love and the small rtionship, how could he end up bing the leader of the Very High? You should have known that," God said.


    Han Sen nodded. In fact, he had already guessed this. He still thought Very High Leader would not kill the butterflydy so soon. But things were always unpredictable. This was now a gamble that hinged on his luck.


    No. You cannot gamble with luck. To use luck when gambling against God, even if I gambled 10,000 times, I would not win once. I need to find a strategy that can ensure my victory. Han Sen¡¯s brain spun fast. He could not think of a way in a short amount of time.


    With God near, using force would not work. But he was not God, so he could not control the wills and the ways of someone¡¯s heart. That was much harder for him to win.


    Han Sen wanted to question him, so he asked. "Can you tell me how Han Jingzhi won?"


    God went silent for a moment but surprisingly said, "He did not do anything. He only made the right choice. Therefore, he won."


    "So, you are saying he won a gamble through luck?" Han Sen did not believe that.


    God nodded and said, "It really was that way."


    Han Sen did not believe that was how Han Jingzhi won. He thought this might be God trying to lure him in and gamble via his luck.


    "What did you guys gamble on before? Were you also judging a creature¡¯s fate?" Han Sen asked. He was trying to gather more information.


    "Not just one," God replied. "There were 11."


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Eleven? That number is very close to the number of people there were on the seventh team. Does that mean...


    Han Sen held the excitement in his heart. He smiled and said, "You guys were able to gamble like that. If I knew we could gamble like that, I would have selected a few more. It would have given me more chances to win."


    God shook its head and said, "We gambled 11 rounds. If he lost one round, he was to be my ve. But he did not lose a single round."


    "Han Jingzhi won 11 rounds? What did you guys gamble about? How could he win so easily?" Han Sen asked with shock.


    He could not imagine Han Jingzhi winning 11 rounds against God. Han Sen was having a hard enough time beating God once.


    "We gambled that 11 humans would make a wish to me," God said. "He said 10 people would make a wish and one would not. He was correct. Only one human he chose did not make a wish to me." It did not sound like God was ashamed of losing the bet.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was jumping like it was insane. That is right. They must have been the people from the seventh team. The one who did not make a wish was Gu Qingcheng.


    Han Sen still could not imagine how Han Jingzhi was able to guess those wishes. Who would make a wish, and who would not make a wish?


    ording to the theory, if Han Jingzhi guessed the people who would make a wish, God would not try and tempt them. Regarding the person Han Jingzhi thought would not make a wish, God would try and tempt them.


    In this situation, Han Jingzhi guessed them all correctly. That was too weird.


    Han Sen remembered the Ning family¡¯s second father used to say that Han Jingzhi told him not to make a wish, but second father still made a wish. How did Han Jingzhi guess that?


    While Han Sen was talking to God, Very High Leader¡¯s eyes opened wide. This time, Very High Leader was like apletely different person.


    Although his face and body did not look different and his power had not increased, his presence felt totally different. It made him look like apletely different person.


    Every movement of the Very High made Han Sen feel weird. It was like he had seen this somewhere before, but it was not the same.


    Suddenly, Han Sen was shocked. This presence... Why does it look like the guy who calls himself God... hm... Aside from this God in front of me... He looks like the guy called Qing Jun.


    Han Sen was checking out Very High Leader. They looked so simr, but it was just the presence that was simr. There was a difference.


    If Very High Sense is practiced to mastery, do people be like those gods? Han Sen guessed. I think that must be right. Every elite of a race that goes into the geno hall bes like those gods.


    Han Sen was still thinking when Very High Leader looked at him and said, "The gamble between us has finished here. I will take it as a loss."


    When Han Sen heard that, he knew Very High Leader had already escaped the mental struggle he had found himself in.


    After saying that, Very High Leader walked over to the butterflydy.

 Chapter 2835 Love Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 2835 Love Butterfly</h4>


    Han Sen felt terrible. At this time, Very High Leader¡¯s mind has reached Very High Forget Love level. If he really wants to achieve Sky and Men Combined Together, does he have to cut off all other thoughts? Will he kill the butterflydy?


    Although Han Sen knew things were not going well, he had no other choice. With God there, he couldn¡¯t stop Very High Leader.


    Will I have to be a ve for a century? Han Sen¡¯s brain quickly spun. He hoped to find a chance.


    The butterflydy saw that Very High Leader was no longer looking like he was in his right mind. She sadly looked at him and said, "Are you really going to kill me?"


    Very High Leader shook his head. "I have already learned the secrets of Very High Forget Love. Through the flow of time, favor, grudges, and love are not enough to leave a mark in my heart. From now on, there will be no more connection between you and me. We are just strangers. Go. The sky is big, and the ground is big. You will always find somewhere else to be in Outer Sky."


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought he had underestimated Very High Leader. He now understood. He did get the secrets of Very High Sense, but at a deeper level than Han Sen presumed. He really did let go of all else. Even the butterflydy could not keep him there.


    Am I that lucky? Did I just win the bet? Han Sen did not believe God would let him win the bet that easily. He looked at God.


    He saw God was still watching on with interest. It was not going to stop what was happening. It was like nothing mattered to it, and it was merely there to watch.


    Han Sen tested him by asking, "Are you not going to convince him?"


    "No. Everything is going ording to n. I just hope the story will not be disappointing." God was speaking to Han Sen but kept watching Very High Leader and the butterflydy. God was like a young man watching a sad drama and was going to get emotional by simply watching.


    Han Sen saw God was looking like he was not going to do anything, but he thought he would win. So, he looked at Very High Leader and the butterflydy. He tried to find out why God was feeling so confident.


    Very High Leader did not want to kill. He treated the butterflydy like a stranger. He said what he had to and got ready to leave.


    Suddenly, the butterflydyughed very loudly. Thatugh was very spiking to the eardrums. Han Sen felt itchy by just hearing her. His skin red with a bevy of goosebumps.


    Seeing the butterflydy spread her wings, she looked into the sky andughed sharply. The substance chains on her were like countless butterfly shadows. They surrounded her. It was like a butterfly of deathing at them from the underworld.


    "Are you leaving Just like that?" The butterflydy ceased smiling. Her eyes had a scary light. She was confronting Very High Leader.


    "You should learn to let go and move on," Very High Leader coldly said. His heart did not seem to contain thepassion it once did. No matter what the butterflydy did, she could not make him feel anything.


    The butterflydy pointed at Very High Leader and shouted, "You said it like it was so easy! Have you spared a moment to think about me? Those of the Love Butterfly mate for life. If we get abandoned by our spouse, we have to die alone. If you just dump me like this, what is the difference between that and killing me?"


    Han Sen finally understood why God was feeling so confident. God¡¯s target from the very beginning was not Very High Leader. It was the butterflydy.


    Han Sen thought about how things had been developing. The butterflydy had been forced to this level. She was a part of everything that was going on.


    My practice really was not enough. I have been tricked by God ever since the beginning. I never did one-up over God¡¯s ns. Han Sen knew that he had sorely lost this time.


    But the butterflydy was still alive. There was still a chance for him to turn the tables. Although it would be difficult, a chance was a chance.


    "Sorry," Very High Leader coldly said.


    His apology made the butterflydy even more enraged. The butterflydy screeched and asked, "If I am dying anyway, why should I die alone? I should have you die with me. Let¡¯s see how you will truly leave me."


    The butterflydy¡¯s face looked crazy. Her butterfly shadow was like the shadow of a reaper¡¯s scythe headed for Very High Leader.


    The butterfly-ss butterflydy was powerful. Although Very High Leader had learned Very High Sense¡¯s secrets, his power was still primitive. He couldn¡¯t fight against the butterfly-ss butterflydy. It was just a reflection, but Very High Leader¡¯s body had been dealt with many cuts that were scary to see. They were given by the butterfly shadow. God blood came out of his wounds.


    "If Very High Leader is murdered, does that mean you lose?" Han Sen asked God.


    "Yes," God nodded and continued looking at Very High Leader and butterflydy fighting with interest.


    "Then, aren¡¯t you going to save him?" Han Sen attempted asking. He wanted to know what God was currently calcting to see Very High Leader be able to kill the butterflydy.


    "There is no need," God coldly said. "Life and death should just be let be. I have done my part. The choices made are now theirs to create."


    Han Sen couldn¡¯t find out anything. He looked at the battleground, thinking about how Very High Leader was going to defeat the butterflydy.


    No matter how he viewed matters, the butterflydy was suppressing Very High Leader. He wasn¡¯t standing a chance.


    The butterflydy¡¯s power was very unique. She was not like an ordinary xenogeneic. Her powers contained death elements and emotional elements, and her geno arts were also very weird. Even if Han Sen fought her, he was not sure if he would be able to kill her.


    Very High Leader was only 20 years and had just be primitive. He couldn¡¯t defeat the butterflydy. He might have ended up being killed by the butterflydy.


    Many butterfly shadows riddled Very High Leader¡¯s body with lesions. Even when using Very High Sense at its best, he was unable to block the butterflydy¡¯s power.


    Very High Leader tried teleporting. When he teleported, his body was hit by the butterfly shadow. He dropped out of teleporting.


    The butterfly shadows that kept appearing and disappearing were like the death butterflies everywhere harvesting lives. They were surrounding Very High Leader, and they kept cutting up his body.


    Pang!


    Very High Leader¡¯s body hit a branch of the star tree. God blood spilled from out of his mouth. The god blood that had been bleeding dyed his armor red.


    He was half-sitting and half-leaning against the star tree. Very High Leader looked as if he was dying.


    "Now,e back to me, and I might still let you live. I can spare your life." The butterflydy was in front of the Very High Leader. Death butterflies surrounded her. They were creating a weird butterfly path that led to the underworld. If Very High Leader said no, it seemed as if Very High Leader would go to that underworld that no life could enter.


    "I have already told you that you and I are mere strangers now," Very High Leader said while wiping the blood from his mouth. He spoke coldly while sitting against the star tree.


    "Then, you and I should die together." The butterflydy moved her body. The death butterflies were everywhere. They were going to the Very High Leader, who could no longer battle.

 Chapter 2836 A Butterfly That Can Only Have One Relationship in Their Entire Life

    <h4>Chapter 2836 A Butterfly That Can Only Have One Rtionship in Their Entire Life</h4>


    The sky full of deathly butterfly shadows was like an underworld river flooding toward Very High Leader. They peeled off his flesh. Even his god body could not withstand the butterfly shadow¡¯s power. His entire body, up and down, had been ravaged to disy the bones inside.


    Han Sen was not happy about this. Clearly, things could not be over that simple. God had nned for every twist and turn and would not lose the bet on this seemingly expected oue.


    Blergh!


    God blood was dyeing the wholend red. Seeing Very High Leader was about to be a pile of bones, the butterflydy suddenly spat out her own torrent of god blood. It looked like she had been heavily damaged. The sky full of butterfly shadows was now gone.


    Han Sen was not surprised. He quietly looked at the butterflydy, wanting to see what had happened.


    The butterflydy seemed to be suffering vast amounts of pain. She generated a butterfly shadow to cut Very High Leader¡¯s body. Every time the butterfly shadow cut Very High Leader, the butterflydy herself was bleeding as well. Her damage was just as much as the damage Very High Leader was taking.


    Very High Leader¡¯s body had almost be a skeleton that had no flesh on it. His face still didn¡¯t change. He looked at the butterflydy and said, "You are a love butterfly. A butterfly will only fall in love once in their entire life. That contract has you bound to me already. That means we will live and die together. Hurting me means hurting yourself too. Why are you doing this?"


    "As I said, if you are going to dump me, we can both go to hell!" The butterflydy looked terrible as she spoke. Her expression was determined but weird. There was no other way for her to proceed.


    Many butterfly shadows flew over the Very High Leader. They sliced and diced what remained of Very High Leader¡¯s body. The blood in the butterflydy¡¯s mouth was spilling out with less control as time went by. She was looking worse and worse. It looked as if her injuries were no better than Very High Leader.


    "A butterfly can only have one rtionship in their entire life, huh? I do not know if I should be sad or instead admire the loyalty and determination of one who canmit for so long." God was getting very emotional by watching the two, who were in love but killing each other. It sighed and said, "This is sadder than anything else."


    Han Sen was thinking, Weren¡¯t you the one to make this happen?


    God seemed to know what Han Sen was thinking and seriously said, "This was still entirely their decision. I only gave them the options of how to proceed. They could have selected a better ending, but it is a shame they had to choose the most upsetting route."


    "But because of that, life bes more meaningful. Life without love and hatred is very boring." God continued to sigh.


    "That is just what you think," Han Sen said. "I am pretty sure most people just want their life to befortable and without excitement. They don¡¯t want the drama and heartbreak ofplex love."


    God looked at Han Sen and asked. "Is that it? ording to what you are saying, you only have to find a random and rare system. With your power, you can control everything and live your life safely. If that was true, why must you go everywhere you can to experience as much danger as possible?"


    Han Sen was suddenly speechless. He did not know how to answer that.


    "Life is pretty because of greed, and love, hatred, and rtionships are the prettiest flowers of the tree of greed. Watching it now, the most beautiful sad flower is soon to open. That is very rare. You should just remain focused and admire it." God focused its attention on Very High Leader and the butterflydy, who were in the middle of loving each other and killing each other. God¡¯s face looked serious. It was like it was watching the ending of a very sad movie.


    Han Sen did not have time to focus on God. Otherwise, he would end up watching tears fall from God¡¯s eyes. God seemed to be very touched by the unfolding tragedy.


    What to do? The butterflydy and Very High Leader are going to end up killing themselves. ording to the wager, the butterflydy will be dying because of Very High Leader. That means I will lose the bet... Han Sen¡¯s heart shed through many thoughts. He was trying to think of how to stop Very High Leader and the butterflydy from dying together.


    Seeing the butterflydy¡¯s face, she seemed determined to die with Very High Leader. She was throwing her life away, and Han Sen did not know how to make her stop.


    At this time, Han Sen did not care much anymore. His body had a substance god light. He was going to stop the butterflydy. He was not going to do anything that had her die with Very High Leader.


    Han Sen used all of his power to teleport over there. Before his body did that, he felt as if his body had been restricted by some invisible power. He could not go further than half a step.


    "That is the stage," God coldly said. "Stay in the audience seats and watch the action unfold. It is quite a remarkable tragedy. It is beautiful. It is art. How could you think of destroying it?"


    Although Han Sen knew God would not permit him to interfere, at this time, he still felt very sad.


    Seeing that the butterflydy and Very High Leader were severely injured, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they died together. Although Han Sen could not move his body, he did not want to give up just yet. He shouted at the butterflydy, "Butterfly Lady! It does not matter if you hate or love him, but if he treats you like this and you treat him like that, don¡¯t you think you are being too nice?"


    The butterflydy was almost insane. Aside from Very High Leader, it seemed as if she could not see or hear anything.


    Seeing the butterflydy not move, Han Sen continued to shout, "Look at him now! Does it look like he regrets what he has done? He does not know your pain. He does not know that your pain is worse than death. If you kill him now, that means you are setting him free. Do you really want that?"


    The butterflydy stopped. Her face was sad and pale as she looked back at Han Sen. She stared at Han Sen and asked, "How can I make him suffer and die as painfully alone as I will?"


    Han Sen saw the butterflydy respond to him and was happy, but he was holding it in not to answer immediately. He paused for a while and said, "In your heart, he is your favorite. The pain of having the favorite be taken away is something only you can feel right now. You must make him feel the same pain. Only then will it be as meaningful."


    "But I already mean nothing to him. How am I supposed to make him feel this pain?" The butterflydy sounded full of hatred.


    "So, if you were dead, it would not matter to him. You must take something away from him that he loves. Only then will he realize the pain he has caused you." Han Sen tried to entice her.


    The butterflydy¡¯s eyes turned bright. She stared at Han Sen as she asked, "Do you know what he likes the most?"


    "Of course," Han Sen said. "Of course, I know. Isn¡¯t what he loves the most is what has taken him away from you?"


    "What?" The butterflydy did not understand Han Sen.


    "He gave you up because he was looking for the path of Sky and Men Combined Together," Han Sen said. "If you break the path he wants to pursue, wouldn¡¯t that make him feel more pain than death?"


    The butterflydy gnashed her teeth as she asked, "Won¡¯t killing him sever that path?"


    "No, no, no. If you kill him, he won¡¯t feel anything," Han Sen said. "He needs to remain alive but without hope. He needs to feel as hopeless as you do now that you have been abandoned. Only then will he feel the pain."


    The butterflydy¡¯s eyes turned bright as she asked, "How do I make him feel hopeless and full of pain?"

 Chapter 2837 Go to Your Home

    <h4>Chapter 2837 Go to Your Home</h4>


    Han Sen knew that he had finally gotten through to the butterflydy. He looked at God next to him. He saw God just sit there and watch like a member of the audience. God was not going to prohibit Han Sen from trying.


    Han Sen took a deep breath and said, "Stopping him is not that hard. You just need to destroy his geno art and body. Take him with you and keep him alive. But throughout his whole life, do not allow him to practice again. Have him hover between life and death where he can see his way forward but cannot do anything to venture there. I am sure the pain he suffers will be as grand as yours. That way, you can relish in the pain he feels each and every day. Isn¡¯t that better than killing him?"


    Han Sen knew this idea he devised would likely shackle him with a lot of bad karma. Given the circumstances, he did not care about that all that much. Allowing the Very High to suffer was much better than letting himself be a ve for 100 years.


    When the butterflydy heard Han Sen, her eyes turned bright. She was almost insanely happy. Her teeth were chattering. She stared at the half-dead Very High Leader andughed. "Not bad... I want to watch you suffer as bad as I have... I want you to suffer through torture and torment every day..."


    While she was talking, the butterflydy came before Very High Leader. She grabbed Very High Leader, who was now like a skeleton, not caring for the fact he had blood everywhere. She held him in her arms like a baby. She pped her wings and flew into the mountains.


    "It looks like your n failed." Han Sen felt weird. God did not stop the butterflydy from leaving.


    "Yes, you win," God said with a nod.


    Han Sen was shocked. He looked at God for a while. The bet was not over yet. God could still perform onest twist of the knife. With God¡¯s mind, tricks, and powers, Han Sen did not believe there was nothing more it could do.


    Han Sen looked at God as he asked, "Aren¡¯t you even going to try? There is still more time." Of course, he was not trying to sway God. He was just worried about God having another conspiracy in the works. He didn¡¯t want the rug pulled from under him.


    God smiled. "There is no need. I want to watch and find out what the ending is, but there won¡¯t be enough time. So, let¡¯s end it here. You win the bet."


    "Can you give Wan¡¯er to me now?" Han Sen asked.


    "Of course. You go back first. I will stay here and watch the ending alone." God waved a hand. Han Sen felt the sky and the ground spin. He experienced another painful teleport.


    When his body returned to normal, he was already back upon God¡¯s Farm.


    That God was so weird. It was willing to lose all because it wanted to watch the ending. But that is not a bad thing. Otherwise, I have no idea who would have ended up winning. Although Han Sen had won the bet, the pressure put upon him by God had not been reduced.


    In the past, when he was facing King, Empty God, and other scary god spirits, Han Sen did not feel so pressured. That weird-looking God, which did not look so scary, did not give him pressure.


    That was not because God¡¯s power was stronger than his. It was the invisible, mental pressure. It was a natural reaction to feel when one subconsciously felt danger.


    So far, to make Han Sen feel this form of crisis, only God had been able to do it.


    Han Sen thought he might have to wait for a long time. After an hour, God returned and approached Han Sen with tears in its eyes.


    That fast? Did the butterflydy go mad and kill Very High Leader? Han Sen was shocked.


    God seemed to know what Han Sen was thinking and said, "I only fast-forwarded time. I went to watch their grim ending. You still won the bet."


    "What was the end like?" Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    "You are not going to like it," God coldly said. It did not tell him the ending of the butterflydy and Very High Leader¡¯s story.


    Han Sen looked at God, who had taken over Wan¡¯er¡¯s body, and asked, "Now, can you give Wan¡¯er back to me?"


    "Sure," God said with a nod. "Where would you like to go? Let¡¯s go!"


    "What does that mean? Are you going to break the promise?" Han Sen asked with a frown. If God was betraying the deal, there was nothing he could do about it.


    "I only promised to give you Wan¡¯er. I never said I would exit her body." God smiled and spoke as if it was the one in the right.


    When Han Sen heard that, he froze. He knew he would not beat God with such word games. The most important thing was the simple fact that God had more power. The one who had more power was the one Han Sen could not beat. He could not properly object.


    Han Sen was going to stop talking. Taking a Wan¡¯er that had been taken over by God was worse than not bringing her back at all. It would only make Lone Bamboo even sadder.


    God seemed to know what Han Sen was thinking. He coldly said, "I am nning to travel through the universe. So, how about this? You can be my tour guide. In six months, I will give you theplete Wan¡¯er."


    Han Sen¡¯s face did not look any better following that. Being with such a dangerous God for half a year, made Han Sen unsure of how he might end up dead.


    "Of course, you could give her up, but that would be your decision to give up Wan¡¯er," God said. "That would not be me breaking a promise."


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth. "Sure. But no more bets over the next half a year while you¡¯re with me. And, you cannot ask me to make wishes."


    "Sure." God smiled and nodded. It did not waste time thinking.


    Han Sen looked at God with aplex look. He knew this was dangerous, but it was now the only way to save Wan¡¯er. With God¡¯s scary power, unless his power was enough to breach the geno hall, there was no other way for him to get Wan¡¯er back.


    This bet was only won through luck. It was the reason why he had won. If he had to do it again, Han Sen was not sure if he would win.


    Han Sen thought, How did Han Jingzhi beat him 11 times before?


    "Let¡¯s go. Where are we going next?" God looked at Han Sen with interest.


    "Where would you like to go?" Han Sen glumly asked. "I will take you there."


    "Your home." What God said made Han Sen¡¯s mouth drop open. He could not close it.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind shed through many ideas. Is my home somece you can go to? Even if I could, I would not take you there. That is like inviting a wolf into a room. No, that is not like inviting a wolf into a room. It is like inviting God into a room. Gods are much scarier than wolves, but where can I take him? My body cannot be an adult for much longer. I will be a child soon... Then, it will be worse...


    In the past, Han Sen was worried that his body would be a child, but he did not change. He only noticed when he returned to God¡¯s Farm that the time he came back was the same as the time when he went in. He was able to guess why he had not already turned into a child.


    Regarding why God came outte, Han Sen did not understand.

 Chapter 2838 Geno God List

    <h4>Chapter 2838 - Geno God List</h4>


    In the Extreme King¡¯s garden, Han Sen was sitting reading books. Thedy who looked like Wan¡¯er was sitting nearby watching him.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows noticeably rose. After a while of enduring the gaze, he could not help but ask Wan¡¯er, who was actually God in disguise, ¡°Can you not look at me like that?¡±


    God had been looking at him for a long time. Even as a God, the being should have been tired of watching all of that.


    After agreeing to bring God home, Han Sen had no choice but to bring God to the Extreme King. God had also noticed the fact that Han Sen had be smaller.


    God smiled and said, ¡°Only you are interesting here. If I don¡¯t stare at you, what else can I look at?¡±


    ¡°Extreme King elites are everywhere, such as Bai King and those elders. They are very interesting elites. Feel free to stare at them.¡± Han Sen obscenely sold out the Extreme King.


    ¡°I am tired of looking at them,¡± God said.


    Han Sen was speechless. If Bai King learned someone had said that about him, he wondered what he would think.


    ¡°The universe is so big. Powerful nobles and xenogeneics exist everywhere. You can go check them out.¡± Han Sen felt sad as he spoke.


    ¡°I am not invincible. It is not like I can watch whoever I want. I, at least, need to find some interesting creatures. Then, I can go see them,¡± God patiently exined.


    Han Sen did not know what else to say, so he casually said, ¡°If you like seeing other creatures that much, it would be nice if there was a geno being scroll fight to watch. You could watch them all.¡±


    When God heard what Han Sen said, it nodded and said, ¡°Your suggestion is not bad. We can have another geno being scroll fight, but the geno being scroll fights are fairly boring. The creatures that fight aren¡¯t even god ss. There should be a god fight instead.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Han Sen looked at God with shock.


    Han Sen had never heard of the geno being scroll opening on a whim. In the past, it was supposed to be once every 100 years, and the highest rank allowed in were kings.


    Thest geno being scroll bouts ended a few years ago. There was still a long time to go until 100 years had gone by. The geno being scroll should not have been able to open again so soon.


    Yet God wanted there to be a geno being scroll fight now and one for beings that were god ss. Han Sen really didn¡¯t believe it.


    If God could randomly start geno being scroll fights, then why, in the past and across all of time, had nothing like this happened before?


    ¡°As a god, never lying is one of the most basic rules,¡± God said. The being reached out a hand and brought a notebook out of nowhere. Then, God started writing in it.


    Han Sen leaned his head over to take a gander at what was being written, but he noticed the paper in the notebook was nk. The pen was not writing down anything.


    While Han Sen was confused over what God hoped to do, he suddenly heard the thunder roll through space.


    Suddenly, the entire universe went dark. Every creature in the entire universe was shocked. The sky was pitch-ck. One could not even see their fingers. Suddenly, a big boom sounded. He didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    Some low-life creatures that had not developed were madly running around. They did not know what was happening. They thought it was the end of the world.


    Suddenly, there was a crack in space. An ancient temple appeared. It looked like the geno hall. It inched its way out of the crack.


    ¡°What is happening? Why has the geno hall suddenly appeared now? Did another god just die? But no way! I did not see another god¡¯s sadness.¡±


    ¡°Did someone trigger antern fight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I do not see anyone triggering antern fight for ownership of a racentern.¡±


    Many deified elites across several different races were confused. They were looking at the geno hall, which was floating in space.


    This time, when the geno hall appeared, it was different from how it usually appeared. When the geno hall revealed itselfpletely, the gate slowly opened.


    The light inside the gates was very bright. People could only see bright, godly lights manifest from beyond the gate. One could not really see what was inside the god hall.


    Inside that very bright godly light, something came out from the god hall. When everyone clearly saw what it was, they were knocked into shock. It was a scroll.


    ¡°Is that the geno being scroll? It does not quite look the same. The geno being scroll fights happened a few years ago. Why is it happening again so soon?¡±


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± Bai King stood atop his god tower. He frowned and looked at the scroll unfurling in the sky.


    On an unknown small, an old man who was a fortune-teller frowned while looking at the scroll. ¡°What the hell? Why would a geno being scroll appear now?¡±


    Inside the pce of a red dwarf star, there was a man who looked like a king. He was looking at the scroll in the sky with interest.


    Inside a ck hole, the Demon alpha¡ªwho had been practicing with his eyes closed¡ªsuddenly opened them. He stared at the scroll in the sky.


    At the peak of Empty Mountain, a green-haired beast and a woman looked at this weird scene unfold with shock.


    The scroll slowly opened up. There was shiny text on it. No one was able to read the words, but every creature was somehow able to understand the meaning. Even the people from the undeveloped races were able to understand what the words meant.


    The feeling was like someone was standing aloft in space and reading it, but no one heard the sounds.


    A godly voice that could not be heard echoed throughout the universe. ¡°The geno god list is open. All god ss creatures are eligible to join. The first 100 can be kept inside the geno god list and be handsomely rewarded.¡±


    Han Sen was frozen. He could not believe that something he had randomly said could instigate universe-wide changes. When he saw the rewards, his heart jumped.


    That was especially true of the reward for those in the first ce. If there were a chance, Han Sen would fight for his life to im that prize.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°I believe that prize would tempt the deified elites of the entire universe.¡±


    It was not just his heart that was jumping. Every deified elite in the entire universe was going crazy. The rest on the list did not matter much, but the first-ce reward was a god¡¯s personality. They could be god spirits. That was the dream of most deified elites.


    Unfortunately, entering the geno hall was too hard. Approximately 99% of true gods died while attempting to go in. No one dared to try to go in on a whim.


    Now, they just needed to win first ce in thetest fights to be god spirits. The difficulty had been significantly reduced.


    Even if people did not achieve the first ce, the rewards behind it were still quite good. It made the elites who were not deified very tempted.


    Boom!


    Seeing the empty geno god list shine, countless amounts of starlight flew across the universe. Han Sen saw starlighte before him. It was an invitation to the geno god fight. Pretty much every deified in the universe received the same starlight.

 Chapter 2839 Xenogeneics Without Spiri

    <h4>Chapter 2839 Xenogeneics Without Spiri</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s finger touched the starlight. The starlight turned into a dot of starlight on his fingertip. Following Han Sen¡¯s wish, the starlight formed two words, "Human Dor." In the next moment, starlight flew back into the skies and returned to the geno god list. The geno god list now had "Human Dor" on it.


    Almost at the exact same time, Han Sen saw many names appear on the geno god list. Han Sen looked at them. He saw many familiar names.


    "Empty Mountain... Golden Growler... Is that Golden Growler?" When Han Saw the name, he was taken aback.


    Although Han Sen was excited to see his Little Gold Gold, he was worried Little Gold Gold had forgotten about him.


    "Why disguise as a human? You are xenogeneic." God looked at Han Sen with interest.


    "I like doing that." Han Sen did not exin any further, but he felt surprised and thought, After I became xenogeneic, not even God can see that my true body is human. That is surprising. It is good that God thinks I am just disguising myself. Otherwise, with God¡¯s suspicions of humans, something might have happened.


    In the pce situated inside a red dwarf, a few blue-blooded men bowed before a king. "Legion Leader, the geno god list has suddenly appeared. This is a great opportunity for our legion. If we can achieve first ce and im the god spirit seat, it will be great for our legion."


    "Then, we will let Lou Lie join the geno god fight," the man coldly said.


    On Empty Mountain¡¯s peak, the green-haired Growler screamed excitedly. "God helped out Empty Mountain! Little Mountain Leader has only just be true god. Now, this chance has arisen. This time, Little Mountain Leader must achieve first ce to be a god spirit and earn glory for all of Empty Mountain."


    All across the universe, many scary elites were aiming for first ce on the god list. Only the old fortune-teller lowered his head and frowned, thinking of something. He didn¡¯t speak.


    In the Extreme King, many deified elites signed up. Even if they didn¡¯t achieve first ce, getting into the top 100 enabled them to receive many benefits.


    The three high races were not interested in the geno being scroll. They would not join those. This time, the geno god list was something many deified elites of the three high races would participate in.


    Han Sen thought the geno universe only had a few thousand deified elites at the most. In the geno god list, there were at least 10,000 names. Plus, some deified elites had selected not to join. There were many more deified elites in the geno universe than Han Sen had believed there to be.


    Han Sen did not expect to achieve first ce. After all, his power was not enough to battle a true god elite yet. If he could get into the top 100, he would not be disappointed.


    Let me see what the rewards are for reaching the top 100. It is pretty generous... The first 100 can receive a true god item. Han Sen felt as if he must work hard. A true god treasure was always good for him to have.


    The most important thing Han Sen needed now was for him to be butterfly ss. Beingrva ss did not allow him to remain as an adult for long. When he had the body of a child, he could not activate the powers inside him. He could not fight strong elites.


    I need 20 more deified genes to reach a maximum of 100. It looks like I will be toote to join the first god fight. I hope the first fight is not against some scary elite. Just give me a primitive or something. Just let me go through the first fight with ease. Han Sen nned on going to Nine-Defense Pce to kill deified xenogeneics and absorb their genes.


    Nine-Defense Pce could only be entered alone, so Han Sen asked God to wait in the garden and await his return. Just as Han Sen had entered Nine-Defense Pce, he discovered that God had been following.


    Han Sen did not say anything. The restrictions of Nine-Defense Pce were powerful, but to stop a being that called itself God, maybe it was not that great.


    After Han Sen opened the pce, he walked to room 0038. He saw a xenogeneic locked inside. It was a big ck bird with ink feathers. Its eyes were like the sun and moon. One was yellow, and one was red. It looked at Han Sen, which gave him a chill.


    God looked at the big ck bird and said, "Huh... This xenogeneic is weird,"


    "What is weird?" Han Sen shrugged. If God said the xenogeneic was weird, there had to be a problem somewhere.


    Han Sen always wondered why Bai King granted Han Sen ess to Nine-Defense Pce. He wondered if it was all part of some grand conspiracy. If there was, he could not identify it. If God really did find out something about all these things, it would be a great help.


    "This xenogeneic does not have a spirit." God looked at the xenogeneic while speaking.


    "Spirit?" Han Sen looked at God with confusion. He did not know what that meant. What was a spirit?


    "Everything has a spirit," God said. "A spirit is not a soul, but it is simr. All creatures without a spirit can live, but they cannot evolve."


    "I thought evolution depended on a person¡¯s genes." Han Sen did not understand.


    "That is correct. The genes are one of the changes that ur within a spirit. With a spirit, genes can mutate. Otherwise, pure, generic gene messages cannot make things mutate." God looked at the ck bird and said, "That is arva ss xenogeneic. If it can be this level, it should have a spirit. But this bird does not have a spirit. That is weird."


    God was silent for a moment before looking at Han Sen and saying, "This ce must have another xenogeneic, right? Take me to have a look."


    Han Sen wanted to know what happened there as well. He took God to look at the other xenogeneics before he killed them.


    Because the power of those xenogeneics was stronger than his, he had previously skipped them and did not kill the xenogeneics.


    There were three xenogeneics like that. Han Sen brought God to open one of the pces. God saw them and immediately said, "A butterfly ss xenogeneic that does not possess a spirit as well. This is so weird."


    He inspected the other two xenogeneics, too. That just made God¡¯s face inflected with more curiosity. "Interesting... I did not know the Extreme King had such a very interesting ce. The xenogeneics here do not have spirits, especially the xenogeneic in pce 0002. That is a true god ss Time Ghost. It is a very famous, scary xenogeneic. Rarely can a creature of the universe fight it. It does not have a spirit now either. That is interesting."


    God looked at Time Ghost with interest like a kid looking at toys.


    "Is there a problem with a xenogeneic that does not possess a spirit?" Han Sen had eaten many of the xenogeneics from that ce. Although he did not feel anything negative with them, he was worried that it was bad for his body,


    "Aside from the fact they cannot evolve, there is nothing bad about them," God replied and then muttered to itself. "Were their spirits taken out by force? If so, how was it achieved? What does it mean?"

 Chapter 2840 First Figh

    <h4>Chapter 2840 First Figh</h4>


    Han Sen killed the ink feather god bird. He did not receive a beast soul. God looked at the xenogeneic that had no spirit. After that, God said nothing more.


    Han Sen took the ink feather god bird¡¯s flesh with him to leave the Nine-Defense Pce. He kept refining the flesh while waiting for the god fights to begin.


    Because there were deified beings that did not ept their invitation to the god fights, it would be another three days before the god fights began. For the next three days, the deifieds had some time to reconsider their invitation.


    Han Sen wanted to know if Bai King was going to join the god fights, but he still had not had the chance to meet up with him since his return. Han Sen was looking at the geno god list for a while, but he did not find Bai King¡¯s name there.


    When Bao Ying came to teach Han Sen more manners, she carefully asked, "Mister Holy Baby, are you joining the geno god list fights?"


    Ever since what had happened, Bao Ying was far more polite to Han Sen.


    "Who knows? Maybe." Han Sen answered like it worked both ways. He joined as an adult, and he had used the name Dor. He did not want the Extreme King to know that.


    "If you do not join, it will be a grand shame. With your power, perhaps you would get into the top 100." Bao Ying spoke it as if it was a big shame. Clearly, she had seen the geno god list and not found Holy Baby¡¯s name there.


    After Bao Ying left, Han Sen did not see God. Ever since they had returned from Nine-Defense Pce, God always took off alone. Han Sen did not know where God went.


    Three dayster, Han Sen was finally able to start fighting. He first took a look at who he was going to go up against. He saw his name and Barr¡¯s name matched with it.


    Is this guy Barr... Han Sen was shocked. He was the one who had pushed Barr to deified, and he knew the might Barr possessed.


    Although Barr¡¯s level was not high, and he was only primitive or transmutation at best, his almost-immortal power frequently gave Han Sen a headache.


    I guess I was lucky to not encounter a true god ss enemy. At least, Han Sen felt safer.


    Meanwhile, over in the Destroyed realm, Barr saw he was being pitted against Dor. His eyes looked slightly excited as he said, "I can¡¯t believe the first fight puts me against Dor. With the Destroyed skills I created, he will be given quite the shock."


    Dia Robber frowned and said, "Although the skills you createdbine your god body elements, it is very powerful. Against Dor, you should always be careful. That guy is not normal."


    "I know. But this time, it will not be so easy for him to defeat me. With my Destroyed skills, there is no way I can lose." Barr was feeling confident.


    The geno god list appeared. It made all the creatures in the universe want to watch. It was so rare to see deified elites, and it was even rarer to see them do battle.


    "I thought geno god list was the same as the geno being scroll. I thought many tiers would conduct fights at the same time, but it isn¡¯t like that. It¡¯s a mishmash, and each fight urs consecutively. That is very good. We won¡¯t miss any of the fights."


    "Yeah. Deified-level fights are so exciting to watch. If a geno god list had not suddenly appeared, we would never have had the chance to see them fight. It will be great if I get to watch every fight."


    "Deified ss geno god list is the first ce on the god list. That should be the strongest person in the universe."


    "Yes. The strongest person in the universe without a doubt."


    "The two deifieds in the first fight are Barr from the Destroyed and the human Dor. Human Dor... Why does that name sound so familiar?"


    "Ah, that Dor must have been the one who achieved first ce in the Marquise bracket for the geno being scroll."


    "Yes! It is him. I remember. He defeated Lone Bamboo from Sky Pce and achieved first ce in the Marquise bracket. How many years has it been, yet he has already achieved deified ss? Isn¡¯t that a bit too fast?"


    "Human... What kind of race is that?"


    Because there had never been a god fight before, in the first round of the god fights, every creature in the universe gave it all their focus.


    Han Sen had to transform into adult mode to enter the geno god list. He entered space and saw Barr far away. He wasing at him.


    In the red-dwarf pce, the man who looked like a king was watching Han Sen in the geno god list. It looked as if he was in deep thought. This Dor is so weird. He uses the name human to travel around the universe and hasn¡¯t been killed by God. That is special.


    In a dark world with a broken pce, a weird big bird sighed. "Human? That is a familiar and yet strange name."


    A woman, who was quite pretty, looked at Nine-Life Cat and asked, "Old Cat, is this Dor really human?"


    "In the sanctuaries, there was a person called Dor," Old Cat said after thinking for a moment. "But how could an ordinary human level up so fast? That just doesn¡¯t make sense."


    "I don¡¯t care if he is. Besides, aside from Little Master, no one can really kill God. It is a shame Little Master is not deified yet. Otherwise, if he was to join this god fight, he would certainly earn first ce. Then, Sacred would be feared once again."


    "What a shame. Who knew there would suddenly be a geno god list showing up. If we had known about this beforehand, we would have made Little Master be deified before it began. It is toote now."


    ...


    "Dor, I finally have a chance to fight you!" Barr flew excitedly shouted as he flew toward Han Sen. His entire body was surging with the eagerness to do battle. His eyes looked as if they were on fire."


    Han Sen thought, How could this guy still be the same? He still behaves like this as a deified. The guy hasn¡¯t changed a bit.


    Han Sen was going to finish this fight quickly, but he then heard Barr say, "Dor, I created a skill called Destroyed Skill. I can kill another of the same level as easy as I can kill a dog. Do not disappoint me, OK?"


    "Oh. I would love to see it." Han Sen knew that Barr¡¯s destroyed body was strong. It was almost indestructible. But Barr¡¯s fighting ability was average at best. He was a bit arrogant by saying killing him was as easy as killing a dog. Still, Han Sen was curious. He gave up on killing Barr right away. He wanted to see this Destroyed Skill.


    Upon hearing Barr say that, Dia Rober was speechless. He held his head down and felt a headachee on.


    That guy was the poster child of brainless people. His words offended many deified elites.


    "The people of the Destroyed are so powerful. Killing another as easily as killing a dog? I hope the next time we meet we can see who will end up killing who."


    "Maybe he can¡¯t go past the first round. He will get killed like a dog by the human."


    Many deified elites were angry. While they were all mocking him, Barr moved. He was madly running at Han Sen.


    As Barr began to sprint, his whole body was on fire. He looked like a ck sun.

 Chapter 2841 Suicidal

    <h4>Chapter 2841 Suicidal</h4>


    Although it was separated through the geno god list, one could still feel Barr¡¯s scary presence.


    Normal creatures only sensed that Barr was powerful. It was hard to tell exactly how strong he was. The faces of the deified elites participating in the geno god list all exhibited different amounts of change.


    The presence Barr released was very strong for someone at the primitive level.


    "That power is not bad, but if he said he was invincible against others in the same tier as him, that is a bit over-the-top," an Extreme King primitive deified said while grunting. "If I was his opponent, I could easily suppress him."


    Other primitive deifieds thought the same way too. In the next second, the faces of the primitive deified people who had these thoughts changed.


    Pang!


    Barr rushed before Han Sen. The moment their fists collided, his whole body exploded like a nuke. Every inch of his flesh erupted with power. He unleashed all of the power inside his body.


    A big, ck sun arose. It was like a demonic mouth that could swallow everything. The meteors and smalls in space were destroyed by that scary power. It was like everything within that explosion was destroyed.


    Power like that was already better than anything else a primitive deified could achieve. There were no deified primitives out there who could explode their god bodiespletely, and there were no primitive deifieds who could use their own god bodies as Barr could.


    This self-exploding power had the same magnitude of a powerful attack dealt by a transmutation ss deified.


    Killing another of the same level as easily as killing a dog was indeed an exaggeration, but the power of that attack could effectively deal with most primitives deifieds. It was nothing to sneer at.


    "F*ck! This guy is too crazy," a primitive deified angrily said. "Is this how he ys? He is making himself a bomb."


    The ck sun was like a demon that could control everything. It flickered in space for five seconds and then started to go dim. The shockwave made people¡¯s hearts jump. It made the normal creatures that watched the fight be very scared.


    Even if they were only just watching this scene, it still terrified the people.


    "It is no wonder a deified elite of the Destroyed is so scary."


    "Of course. That is why Barr was called a genius. Although he used Han Sen¡¯s blessing to be deified, what he achieved was nothing weaker than a deified who had managed to level up. He is perhaps even stronger."


    "Aren¡¯t you guys just talking trash? If people did not have Barr¡¯s Destroyed body, who would y like this?"


    "Dor is so unlucky. He encountered Barr in his first fight; a man who will recklessly y with his life. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he will end up wretchedly disabled."


    "I don¡¯t think there is much of a chance of him being rendered disabled. Although what Barr said was a bit crazy, he does have what it takes to be crazy. His self-exploding power can really kill most that are of the same level. Perhaps Dor¡¯s level is higher than him."


    "Impossible. In the geno being scroll fight, Dor was only Marquise. How many years has it been? Leveling up to primitive so soon is already a scary prospect. If he wasrva ss, that would be ridiculous to suggest."


    While everyone was discussing the situation, the ck sun had started to dim. The sky full of ash started toe together. It had be Barr¡¯s body.


    "This power is like a bug. He will explode himself to die with his enemy and thene back to life. It really is something invincible against another of the same level," a high-level Extreme King deifiedmented.


    Just as he finished speaking, the creatures in the universe were shocked. Within the space that exploded, that saw that everything had been turned into dust. Right at the epicenter of the explosion, Dor was still hovering. It looked as if he had not been injured at all. Even the armor he wore had not been dealt a scratch.


    "How is that possible... He is not injured... How did he do this..." Everyone was shocked.


    "He resisted such a scary attack and did not get hurt. Did he be a transmutation ss?"


    "I don¡¯t think so. I have never heard of this race called humans before. Not even the three higher races can level up so quickly, and he is just from one of the smaller races. How could he level up so fast?"


    "If it is not his level, do you think he has some special sort of geno art or treasure?"


    While everyone was trying to guess, they heard Barrughing like a mad man. "It is no wonder you are Dor. I knew it would not be so easy to defeat you. Now, let us begin. What I am going to do next will require all my true power."


    After that, Barr¡¯s body was burning with a light me that was like a demon me. His whole body turned into a ck me that was headed for Han Sen.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Barr¡¯s entire body had be a scary explosion that had a humanoid shape. It kepting for Han Sen. The self-explosion power was now stronger and scarier than before. After he self-exploded, Barr immediately regenerated the shape of his body. Then, hemitted to another suicidal attack on Han Sen.


    Every attack was self-exploding. Barr was like an undying demon. The scary, suicidal attacks made the scalps of many deified elites itch.


    What really shocked them was Dor¡¯s performance. They saw Dor just standing there in space. He was like a god. He was just hovering there and not moving. He randomly waved a punch and blocked all of Barr¡¯s scary and suicidal attacks. It did not matter how Barr self-exploded. He was unable to hurt him.


    The scariest self-explosion was like a beautiful, albeit useless firework, against Han Sen. It did not even make him stumble an inch.


    "Too strong... Dor is too strong..."


    Many spirits were so excited while watching all of this, but most of the creatures could only tell that Dor was strong. They did not know how strong he was.


    "Weird. How can Dor level up so quickly? It looks like he is at least transmutation ss, but he could be even higher." The elites who we¡¯re able to understand the scene knew that there was a level gap between Barr and Dor. If Dor wanted to beat Barr, it would be easy.


    "Dor, let¡¯s finish this while wepete in the geno god list fight." On a in Narrow Moon, Yisha was staring at Han Sen and Barr fighting. Her eyes were burning with the desire forbat, and her face was as cold as ice.


    Yisha joined the geno god list fight too. She had studied thebatant list. She only had to win twice. In the third match, she would square off against Dor.


    God was in the garden watching the events unfold with interest. God seemed to be happy watching this performance.


    It is a shame. I should have given him a stronger opponent. But don¡¯t worry, things will get more interestingter. God took out a notebook and looked at it. It seemed as if it was a list of fighters.


    "Let¡¯s end this." Han Sen had now seen Barr¡¯s Destroyed skill. It was strong, but it was stillparable to something like Break Six Skies. It was nothing unstoppable. The only thing Barr was strong with was his indestructible god body.


    Han Sen had no mood to keep going. He punched toward Barr.


    "Good timing." Barr roared. He did not fall back. He ran toward Han Sen. No matter how powerful the enemy was, he was not afraid.


    Of course, that was because having a god body meant not needing to fear death.

 Chapter 2842 Queen in Space Garden

    <h4>Chapter 2842 Queen in Space Garden</h4>


    When Barr touched Han Sen¡¯s hand, his body exploded again. He became a ck sun.


    After the explosion, Barr was supposed to regenerate his power. Instead, the onlookers saw something weird. The ck sun that had exploded was grabbed and lifted by Han Sen.


    It was unlike energy generated by an explosion. It was like a big ck ball.


    Han Sen used one hand to grab the big ck ball. He lifted it twice. The people were frozen as they watched Han Sen y ball. The audience did not know what was going on.


    "The energy of the explosion has frozen. Is that an ice geno art?"


    "I don¡¯t think so. There is no freezing effect."


    "Holy sh*t! Is this the legendary time freeze?"


    "You don¡¯t know sh*t. Time freeze stops things from moving. How could he just y with it like that?"


    "Is it... Is it time freeze? Is Dor¡¯s talent associated with time and space?"


    "Impossible. The two talents of time and space are very rare. What are the odds of a guy from a small race having the two talents of time and space?"


    "If it is not time and space, how can he y with it like that?"


    Suddenly, many deified elites were in shock. Extreme King¡¯s Second Uncle Bai Buyi was stunned. "Are they really time and space talents? I thought time and space talents were hard to appear on the same creature. I thought only Sacred Leader had the two talents of time and space. This Dor has the two talents of time and space too."


    "It is hard to tell, but it does look like the two talents of time and space," an Extreme King elder said with a frown.


    In a dark corner of the pce, Old Vulture asked with shock, "Old Cat, does this guy really have the two talents of time and space?"


    "Impossible. The two talents of time and space are not that easy to find," Old Cat said. His face was riddled with confusion. He was also suspicious.


    "No matter which way you look at it, that power looks like the two talents of time and space." Old Vulture looked at Han Sen, who was holding the ck ball.


    "It is hard to say, but it shouldn¡¯t be..." Old Cat insisted.


    It was unknown how many scary beings were confused by what Han Sen was doing with his hands. They were not saying Han Sen¡¯s power was scary. They were saying that the two talents of time and space were very rare. If a pig had that talent, it would be a god pig.


    In the garden, God¡¯s eyes narrowed into a squint. A very interesting facial expression appeared as God said, "He can control the universal cogwheels. That is an interesting power. Even the Very High¡¯s Very High Sense cannot achieve that. That is an interesting xenogeneic."


    Han Sen lifted the ck ball twice before throwing it. The ck ball was thrown away like a ball into a. It blew the into nothing.


    Barr showed up again. He was furious and wanted to charge Han Sen, but Han Sen coldly said, "If youe at me again, I will turn you into a ball forever."


    Barr felt a chill. Although he had an undying body, being turned into a ball forever sounded like a fate that was worse than death.


    "Right now, I am just primitive ss. Let me be transmutation before fighting you again." Barr gnashed his teeth. He knew there was no point in fighting him. Therefore, he decided to concede and exit the geno god list.


    Dor¡¯s victory left many questions unanswered. It puzzled the elites throughout the universe. Even the hidden, old, antiques wanted to know who that Dor was. The only answer they were going to get for now was "human."


    Han Sen left the geno god list as a victor. He returned to the garden and looked like a child again. He did not want to use too much of his power.


    "What was that geno art called?" God asked with a smile.


    "Why would I tell you?" Han Sen knew what God¡¯s temper was like. It was a being that did not seem to get mad. If people did not know the truth, it was almost as if God could simply be bullied. Han Sen went to pour some tea.


    Godughed because Han Sen did not answer but did not ask the question again. God just carried on watching the god fights that came next.


    Han Sen was lying on a chair. He wanted to watch the next fight too because he wanted to watch Golden Growler. It was the fourth match, and Han Sen wanted to know if it was his Golden Growler.


    Han Sen did not notice who the second bout was against. When he took a look, he was shocked.


    The two deified creatures in the second round were ones Han Sen had never heard of. One was called a Dolek and named Dolek. He did not know what that was.


    The other deified creature was called Space Garden¡¯s Queen.


    Space Garden... How many Space Gardens are there in the universe? My Space Garden does not have a queen. Han Sen felt weird. He was looking at the space battleground on the geno god list.


    A shadow entered the space battleground. Its body was weird. It was a blue transparent light. Its texture was like jelly that had been shined on. The body shape was like that of a giant.


    When the other body showed up on the battleground, Han Sen screamed and lost his voice. It was Huangfu Jing.


    "Huangfu Jing has be a primitive deified that fast?" Han Sen was shocked. It was no wonder she was willing to call herself Space Garden¡¯s Queen. Han Sen had warned all the humans there not to call themselves human. He guessed Huangfu Jing was already in Space Garden, which was why she used that name to participate in the god fights.


    The Space Garden itself did not draw much attention because the Flower Gods of Space Garden were not well-known for their fighting. It was not even known if they had deified elites. Even if they did have one, it would not be anything spectacr.


    On the other hand, the Dolek had drawn much attention.


    "The Doleks. I cannot believe that race still exists. I thought Sky Pce had destroyed it."


    "Since when were the Doleks that easy to destroy? They are considered one race and one body. As soon as one is alive, they can multiply and build their race. It looks like this Dolek just grew up not too long ago. He seems to have only just be primitive."


    "A Dolek is good at splitting energy. Although it is not like Barr with his Destroyed god body, it is scary all the same. I bet that Space Garden Queen cannot beat it."


    "Can the word Queen be used so randomly? That guy is too cocky."


    While everyone was talking about the uing battle, they saw Dolek had a scary, blue substance chain. It punched toward Queen, covering the sky and ground in blue light.


    Huangfu Jing was in front of the giant Dolek. She looked small. In the next second, Huangfu Jing¡¯s beautiful, long legs were raised. It was like a battleax striking Dolek.


    Pang!


    The substance chains, which were like des, cut Dolek¡¯s blue light. It also cut his giant, jelly body in half.

 Chapter 2843 Infinite Killer

    <h4>Chapter 2843 Infinite Killer</h4>


    The Dolek was cut in half but did not fall. Both sides of its body started to writhe until they were two smaller-sized Doleks.


    "Ha! Ha! A Dolek cannot be killed so easily. Cutting their body means duplicating their numbers."


    "Space Garden has never had a deified. It is normal to expect people thate out to have no experience with such things. I bet she has never even heard of a Dolek before. Otherwise, why would she cut open the Dolek¡¯s body like that? She did not know that a Dolek¡¯s body, when cut open, will split into two. Now, she will be forced to fight two Doleks, and its power won¡¯t have been split in half. The two Doleks will have the same power as one, fullyposed Dolek. That means she has one more opponent to deal with."


    "Yeah. Doleks had the scariest splitting power back in the day. They developed like crazy in the universe. They created many big disasters, and Sky Pce was forced to wipe them out. I cannot believe some have remained, and they have be deified. Encountering an opponent like this is bad luck for Queen."


    Huangfu Jing did not move. She saw the Dolek get split in two. She again lifted her long legs and swept them across the Doleks to cut them in half through the waist.


    The Doleks that had been split into four from two were smaller again. There were now four Doleks, and they were roaring as they went for Huangfu Jing.


    Huangfu Jing was quiet. Her legs were like a de that keptshing out. She cut open all of the Doleks before her, and the number of Doleks kept increasing.


    "This Queen cannot be saved. Can she not tell that the more Doleks she breaks open, the more Doleks there will be, and the more danger she will be in?"


    "What can she do? Back then, Sky Pce sent out butterfly ss fire element elites to incinerate the Dolekspletely. Obviously, Queen is not fire element. She cannot deal with that many Doleks."


    "You are right. Unless there is an elemental weakness to exploit or absolute power to suppress, a deified elite cannot do anything to defeat a Dolek."


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s legs were like des. She repeatedly kept slicing the Doleks, and the Doleks continued to grow in number. Their power did not decrease. Her situation was bing more difficult.


    When everyone thought Huangfu Jing was surrounded, and the only path forward was one of loss, people saw her suddenly vanish from her position.


    In the next moment, all of the creatures in the world saw a fabulous killing show. Huangfu Jing¡¯s body kept shing through the space battleground. She looked like a killing machine that could teleport. Wherever she went, Dolek bodies kept getting cut open.


    The number of Doleks kept increasing. No matter how many Doleks appeared, to Huangfu Jing, it was futile. She kept appearing wherever she wanted. She was able to kill every single Dolek around her.


    It was like being in front of a tiger. No matter how big the sheep flock was, it could not harm a tiger. They would all be killed.


    "Infinite teleport... There is no time pausing... Even a true god cannot have this power, right?" Dragon Eight was shocked.


    "If she does not have that talent, not even a true god can aplish what she is doing," Dragon One confidently said.


    "This Queen, where does shee from? She has a scary and infinite teleportation power and the perfect killing skills of a machine. She is a killing queen born to fight. On the battleground, even if there were millions of armies, they would die if she wanted them to." Ordinary creatures were even more shocked by what they were seeing. With the thrilling performance and stunning appearance of Huangfu Jing, they were blown away.


    "What a shame. If she had not encountered a Dolek, with her infinite teleportation skill and perfect killing skills, even if she had met a transmutation deified creature, there would be no chance of her losing." Barr¡¯s eyes turned bright. He was thinking about the possibility of himself earning a teleportation power like that. He wondered about using his Destroyed Skill with it. He could be a moving nuke. He could blow himself up wherever he wanted to.


    "That is a shame, but I do not think she is one of the Flower Gods," Dia Robber said. He looked at her with confusion.


    After thinking a moment, Barr said, "I have heard the Space Garden was taken over by Han Sen. She must be a crystallizer like Han Sen."


    "I did not expect there were other geniuses among the crystallizers aside from just Han Sen," Dia Robber replied.


    "How could you forget so easily?" Barr asked. "Han Sen has that blessing power. It does not matter how weak the genes of a crystallizer are. After being blessed by him, it is easy for them to be deified." He was one of the people who had been benefitted by Han Sen¡¯s blessings. He knew how amazing that skill truly was.


    "You are right," Dia Robber said with a nod.


    Many people were thinking the same thing as Barr and Dia Robber. They were all thinking about how they might get Han Sen to start blessing their people. If they could, they wanted Han Sen to bless every single one of their people.


    It was a shame Han Sen was said to be hiding in Space Garden. Entering Space Garden was nearly impossible. The three high races could not enter there. It was even harder for one of the other races.


    Many people wanted to go for Holy Pirate since only he could travel through the universe freely. But Holy Pirate seemed to have disappeared. No one was able to find him.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s teleportation killing was beautiful. To the Dolek that could split infinitely, it was not useful. No matter how many times she killed them, there would only be more Doleks created.


    Seeing a space full of Doleks everywhere, everyone thought Queen was going to end up losing. It did not matter how many times she used her infinite teleportation technique. She could not win.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s body suddenly appeared in the sky. She did not attack the Doleks, which were now like a sea. When everyone thought Queen was going to give up, they saw her body move.


    Instantly, many Queen shadows appeared in the sky. It was now like an endless amount of Queens moving forward to attack together. It was like many scary powers working together. It was like a killing machine. It suddenly killed all of the Doleks again and again from pieces to slices, slices to sticks, sticks to dots, and dots to smaller dots. In the end, they just became molecules.


    The Doleks had been cut into nothing because of the countless Queens. Everyone was frozen while watching this happen. The Doleks did not resurrect.


    "Oh my God, what did I just see?" someone finally screamed.


    "They should not have just been shadow doppelgangers, so why do they have a battle power and the same body?"


    "What the hell was that?"


    Second Uncle Bai Buyi could not help but open his eyes wide and scream, "Time and space power! Another time and space power!"

 Chapter 2844 Scapegoa

    <h4>Chapter 2844 Scapegoa</h4>


    "A time and space real super god body with Huangfu Jing¡¯s personal super strong attack powers makes her a killing queen-kind of existence." Han Sen could not help butpliment her.


    "Interesting time and space movement talents. Since when have crystallizers been so talented?" God squinted and looked at Huangfu Jing exiting the stage with elegance.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He did not say anything. He knew the more he said, the more he would expose.


    It was unknown it was deliberate, but God asked Han Sen, "What do you think?"


    "That is an interesting talent, but primitive deified level is too low," Han Sen coldly said.


    "It does not matter the level of an interesting creature," God harshly replied. "Even if someone bes true god, boring people are still boring."


    "Perhaps, but I am not interested in any other creature," Han Sen said. "I just want to know if I can get into the top 100 to im the rewards on offer."


    "You must work harder," God said with augh.


    "Do you not see me working hard?" Han Sen picked up a hunk of flesh from the Ink Feather God Bird. It was freshly cooked. He inserted it into his mouth. He used Consume to refine it. He was also waiting for the third match of the geno god list to start.


    "Consume is the geno art of the Consume Ants. It is weird that you can make use of Consume and eat xenogeneic genes to evolve. That evolution power is very rare in the universe." God looked at Han Sen with interest.


    "You can have a slice if you want," Han Sen said with a smile.


    "In that case, I will not deny the offer." Han Sen had only said it for fun, but God really wanted to try some out. God picked up some ink feather god bird meat and started to chew it. Its mouth and hands were full of grease. "It tastes so good."


    Han Sen could not be bothered talking to God. When he saw the people in the third match, he feltpelled to throw up the ink feather bird god meat he had just eaten.


    Space Garden... Sword Fairy... Han Sen was thinking about who might use that name. Aside from Gu Qingcheng, there was no other.


    Of course, not longter, Gu Qingcheng, who was wearing green clothes, appeared on the space battleground. She floated in like a fairy. Her opponent was a deified of the Extreme King. The great coincidence here was that the Extreme King deified was also using a sword, but it was a greatsword.


    "Huh, it is her." Upon seeing Gu Qingcheng, God was shocked.


    Han Sen knew God knew Gu Qingcheng, but he still asked, "What? Do you know her? Is she famous?"


    "She is a very interesting spirit," God said with a smile. "She is one of the very few that did not make a wish before me. I did not expect she would show up here. This will be interesting, to say the least."


    Han Sen thought, It must not be incorrect. This God is the God the seventh team encountered.


    When many spirits in the universe heard the words "Space Garden," they became excited.


    "More deified creatures are joining from Space Garden."


    "In the past, the Flower Gods did not have deifieds. Why are there two deified showing up now?"


    Creatures that did not know what happened started asking around. It was not long before they learned that Han Sen had taken over Space Garden.


    "It is no wonder Space Garden suddenly has so many deified creatures. It is God¡¯s Daddy who is there."


    "Godfather Han Sen is so strong. The power to make deified creatures is invincible."


    "Barr and Queen are so strong. It looks like deified creatures that are blessed by Han Sen are stronger than ordinary deified creatures."


    "Perhaps it is just a coincidence. Let¡¯s see how this Sword Fairy performs first. There is no way that all the creatures Han Sen blessed to be deified are stronger than usual."


    "Who knows? But I think Godfather Han is very powerful. He can randomly create so many deified creatures."


    "I am afraid this match will not be an easy one to win. After all, the opponent is an Extreme King deified."


    People had just finished talking when Gu Qingcheng revealed the sword in her hands. She swung it and shed toward the Extreme King deified elite.


    "Good timing!" the Extreme King deified coldly shouted. He raised the greatsword as substance chains arose like the tide. They wereing straight for Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s swordlight strangely shed through space. Ordinary creatures were unable to see what happened. That Extreme King deified¡¯s chest was delivered a massive wound that exposed his ribs. One saw arge lesion on his organs. God blood spilled like rain. Suddenly, the face of the Extreme King deified looked shocked. He did not let Gu Qingcheng sh again. He was quick to concede and escape the space battleground.


    "You took my hit and did not die. You are not bad," Gu Qingcheng coldly said. She put her sword away and flew out of the space battleground.


    "Holy sh*t! One sh to defeat an Extreme King deified... That is too powerful."


    "This Sword Fairy is too cool. Her sword skills are so overbearing."


    "Godfather Han is so strong. The deified creatures he blessed are better and better."


    "I do not know how many deified creatures Godfather Han has created, but if this keeps going, the universe is going to be conquered by him."


    "Han Sen that asshole! What kind of power does he possess? How can he make so many deified creatures that easily? How can they all be so brutal?"


    "You will all find a way to enter Space Garden. Capture Han Sen, no matter the cost."


    Not just ordinary creatures were like this. Even the leaders of high races had red eyes. They wanted to go to Space Garden, capture Han Sen, and force him to make their people deified.


    In Space Garden, Qin Xuan was worried. She said, "Han Sen always wants us to keep a low profile. With you guys joining like that, won¡¯t it cause trouble?"


    Little Uncle Wang Yuhangughed and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Brother King told people Han Sen was in Space Garden. Little Sen will be the scapegoat. It will be fine."


    "Ha!" Gu Qingcheng had only just returned when she heard Wang Yuhang speak. She could not help herself fromughing.


    Xie Qing Kingughed and said, "In the future, Space Garden is going to be so famous. Of course, we are going to use this opportunity to improve the reputation of Space Garden and get a reputation for San Mu too. He will be happy."


    "I know, right?" Bao¡¯er was holding a big piece of fruit. She was eating. She totally agreed and kept nodding, she clearly just wanted to see chaos more than anything. She did not want to be bored.


    Now, Han Sen could not be happy. The first three rounds had three humans, including himself. That was a bit over-the-top.


    Did God notice something and deliberately set up these matches? Han Sen looked at God, who was eating meat. There was nothing really suspicious about God¡¯s behavior, so he denied the thought. I do not think so. Otherwise, God would not have been so surprised when he saw Gu Qingcheng. Perhaps it really was just a coincidence. Maybe there are only those two from Space Garden joining.


    Thinking about this possibility, Han Sen felt worse. He knew he had reminded them many times to maintain an extremely low profile.


    Thinking about the personalities of those people, none of them knew what it meant to keep a low profile. Also, Space Garden had many resources for them. They were leveling up much faster now, so there was no way Han Sen could keep them quiet.


    God bless me. Please do not let these monsters find out they are human. Han Sen still did not know he had be the scapegoat of Space Garden, which was now overwhelmed with deifieds.

 Chapter 2845 Golden Growler

    <h4>Chapter 2845 Golden Growler</h4>


    Finally, it is the fourth round. I wonder if Golden Growler is Little Gold Gold. Han Sen stared at the space battleground in contemtion, waiting for Golden Growler to be revealed.


    If Golden Growler was really Little Gold Gold, Han Sen was worried about who its opponent might have been.


    Although it wasposed of only three words, one would know what kind of race Ancient Thunder God was. It was a very scary beingposed of only three words.


    Ancient God was the race with the least amount of beings out of the three high races. There didn¡¯t have very high numbers, and it was almost impossible for them to obtain more. Every generation of the Ancient God was the result of one dying. It was a case of death and being reborn.


    Han Sen¡¯s body had Ancient Water God¡¯s Ancient God Origin. In the future, it might be the new Ancient Water God.


    In the past, Han Sen saw Ancient Water God assault the geno hall. He thought Ancient Water God was an almighty being, but he did not know how powerful it was. Now that he thought about it, it was likely a scary being that was true god ss.


    Ancient Gods were born deified. It was not rare for the beings of that race to be true god. If Golden Growler was Little Gold Gold, going up against Ancient Thunder God would make it a bad fight for him.


    The sky shimmered with streaks of lightning as an Ancient God giant formed of electricity appeared in the space battleground. It was the same as Ancient Water God. Ancient Gods were creatures that were formed of pure energy. Ancient Thunder God¡¯s whole body wasposedpletely of thunder. Every movement it made was carried with the strength of thunder. The whole of space flickered with lightning like it was there but not there. It was like it was connected to the Ancient Thunder God.


    To be honest, if it was all based on one¡¯s appearance, Ancient Thunder God looked more like a god spirit than King Jun and the others.


    Seeing Ancient Thunder God¡¯s substance chains move, Han Sen¡¯s heart felt as if it was sinking. He started to hope Golden Growler was not Little Gold Gold. No matter which way he viewed it, Ancient Thunder God was a true god elite that was at the top of the pyramid.


    A shadow quickly appeared in the space battleground near Ancient Thunder God. The body was not that big. It was only around 3 feet tall. The body looked as if it had been made of gold. It kind of looked like a lion or a Kirin. Its head had a gold horn, and its hair looked as if it had been made of gold.


    It really is Little Gold Gold! Han Sen was excited and happy about that. He was exuberant to see Little Gold Gold again. He was also surprised to see Little Gold Gold¡¯s first fight was against Ancient Thunder God. This match was likely going to be worse than good. He suspected Little Gold Gold was going to lose.


    "Growler¡¯s blood still exists, but its blood does not seem to be pure." God looked at Little Gold Gold with interest.


    When Little Gold Gold was kidnapped by the green-haired beast, Han Sen knew what Growler bloodline Little Gold Gold had. But that was not what he was concerned about. He just hoped Little Gold Gold would turn out OK and safe. After all, his opponent was Ancient Thunder God.


    In this universe, not many creatures were able to recognize the blood of Little Gold Gold. Not everyone was as smart as God. After all, Little Gold Gold did not have pure blood. He looked a bit different from the old growler too. The only ones that could recognize Golden Growler were the oldest people in the universe. Not many people knew what the growlers looked like in this day and age.


    Ancient Thunder God was not in the mood to figure out where Little Gold Gold came from. His voice was like a thunderstorm that rolled through space. He said, "If you leave now, you may continue with your petty existence."


    Little Gold Gold looked at Ancient Thunder God with eyes that appeared like gold ss. He did not speak or concede and exist the space battleground.


    Ancient Thunder God stopped talking. His eyes were brewing with the power of thunder. They suddenly became two electricser beams that came straight for Little Gold Gold. There was enough power in that attack to blow up a giant.


    "It really is a true god being!" When Han Sen saw the scary thunder god light, he was worried.


    "Ancient Gods really are the loved ones of the universe. They are born deified. The chance to be a true god is the highest amongst the three high races. It is a shame they have difficulty breeding. If it was easy for them, the whole universe would undoubtedly be under their control." Dia Robber could not help but beplimentary.


    Just as he spoke, the thunder power was going tond on Little Gold Gold¡¯s face. When it did, Little Gold Gold opened his mouth.


    Little Gold Gold¡¯s body was only 3 feet tall, but his head was big. It was like a male lion¡¯s head. Ancient Thunder God was like a thunder giant that was 300 feet tall. They were not even close to being the same scale in size.


    When Little Gold Gold opened his mouth, it became massive. It was like it could swallow the sky and earth. The scary bolt of electricity shot into his mouth. It did not affect Little Gold Gold. Ancient Thunder God¡¯s giant thunder giant body was swallowed by Little Gold Gold.


    Everyone in the universe was dead silent. Even the scariest deified creatures were suddenly petrified. They all looked upon Little Gold Gold, who looked entirely normal once again.


    Belch!


    Little Gold Gold looked full. He opened his mouth and burped. A roll of thunder came with it. Then, it left the space battleground wagging its tail.


    "Is that it? Is it all over?"


    "What just happened? Was Ancient Thunder God swallowed by a little gold beast?"


    "I think that¡¯s what happened, and he burped."


    "No way... That was Ancient Thunder God... The incredibly powerful Ancient God... How could it be swallowed... This has to be fake... It has to be fake... Ancient Thunder God will fight his way out of the creature¡¯s stomach..."


    "Fight your ass! Did you not see the geno god list? Didn¡¯t you see Golden Growler¡¯s rank increase?"


    "Holy sh*t! What kind of creature is that? It is so powerful."


    Everyone in the universe was shocked. No one expected Ancient Thunder God, who was so powerful, would be swallowed by a little gold beast they had never seen before.


    Ordinary creatures were shocked by how scary Golden Growler was, but many true elites had strange expressions.


    "Eating Dragon Phoenix. Eating Ancient God. The blood of the growlers continues in this universe." Bai King¡¯s face looked deathly serious.


    "Do the growlers still have blood in this universe?" Old Vulture and a few others were in shock.


    "The growler bloodline still exists. It looks like the universe is going to go crazy." On the top floor of the Very High¡¯s court in Outer Sky, an old man opened his eyes and looked at the space battleground. His face changed.


    "Ha! Ha! The whole universe should be quivering in their boots after witnessing the power of little mountain leader!" the green-haired growler happily roared. "The growlers are back. Empty Mountain¡¯s invincible beast king is back." He felt as if he was the one who won the match and swallowed Ancient Thunder God.


    Han Sen was shocked, but he did not care if it was Golden Growler or not. Little Gold Gold had be supremely powerful. He was very happy about that.


    Little Gold Gold has be so powerful in such a short amount of time. I should work harder. Han Sen grabbed a chunk of the ink feather god bird¡¯s meat and shoved it in his mouth. He increased the speed of its refinery.


    "Deified gene +1," the announcement said in his mind.


    "This Golden Growler mix is no worse than a pure-blood growler. It might seem even better. That is so weird." God looked at Little Gold Gold with interest.


    No matter what the case was, that entire fight shocked the whole universe, and it heralded the return of Empty Mountain. The growlers were back.

 Chapter 2846 Father Han Known Around the Universe

    <h4>Chapter 2846 Father Han Known Around the Universe</h4>


    Han Sen did not watch the next fight. He had to quickly increase his genes so he could be butterfly ss. If he didn¡¯t do that, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance when it came to fighting top-ss deified creatures.


    Han Sen went straight to the Nine-Defense Pce. Before the next fight began, he was hoping to achieve butterfly ss.


    But his gene leveling-up progress was not very smooth. That was because he was alreadyrva ss. He ate loads of low-ss deified xenogeneic genes, but it did not increase his gene tally very much. He needed at leastrva ss deified genes if he wanted to soundly earn more. It was the only way to gain the amount of deified genes he needed.


    Of course, it was great to have butterfly ss deified genes. He would get more genes from them, but the xenogeneics in Nine-Defense Pce were mostly primitive sses. Xenogeneics like Time Ghost, even though it was locked up, was not something Han Sen had the chops to kill. So, his progression was going at a snail¡¯s pace for the time being,


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s next opponent was only going to be a transmutation deified. He had a long time to go before the next fight, and Han Sen won the fight smoothly.


    In his third match, his opponent was simr andrva ss. It was a xenogeneic that looked like a giant dragon, but it was not an opponent that truly challenged him. Han Sen wanted to kill it, but the giant dragon was evil. The moment it saw things going sour, it threw in the towel and escaped.


    Han Sen won every battle he fought. The name Dor was something bing learned across the universe.


    It was a shame Han Sen had to focus all of his time on practicing. He did not have much time to focus on the matches conducted by others, so Han Sen had no idea that the most popr name wasn¡¯t actually Dor. It had be Space Garden¡¯s Han Sen.


    Space Garden did not have a deified, yet seven from there had joined in the god fights. Although they were all primitive ss, their performances had been exceptional.


    Aside from one of them having bad luck in which the person who encountered a butterfly ss xenogeneic had to get kicked out, the other six were able to reach the third round.


    Of course, luck was involved with them all. After all, they were all primitive sses. They did not meet strong enemies in their first two bouts, but their performances and powers disyed were still quite shocking.


    Pretty much all of them were the best of what a primitive deified could achieve. They all had very good powers.


    Everyone thought this was because of Han Sen. Thus, Space Garden and Han Sen, who did not even use his real name to join the fights, had be the hot topic of the universe.


    "Godfather Han is so awesome. Sword Fairy, Queen, and Dragon Lady Chef are all stronger than the others. I would like to go to Space Garden. I wonder if Godfather would be willing to bless me too. Then, I coulde out and y here."


    "I think the littledy from Demon with purple clothing and the littledy from the Feather are stronger."


    "I did not expect Teacher Xie to be deified as well. Also, he is a part of Space Garden. That is so rare. But Teacher Xie¡¯s luck is so bad. He met a Very High true god ss, so he had to concede."


    "Ha! Ha! Space Garden has seven deifieds. Only Teacher Xie was the one who had the poorest luck. Even that weakest Wang Yuhang had extremely good luck. He encountered two primitive deified xenogeneics that were very weak, and it got him into the third round."


    "It is a shame Godfather Han has chosen not to participate in the fights. If he did take part, it would surely be quite interesting."


    "Does Godfather Han need to join the fight? He can just spit out deifieds. Does he need to join the god fights himself? He will earn vast fortunes by just sitting at home."


    "How do we get Godfather Han to start blessing us? If I could ask him, I would be willing to spend everything."


    "Don¡¯t you even think about it. Every big race has tried capturing Han Sen like crazy. He has created many deifieds. Even the three high races are jealous of what he can do."


    "I don¡¯t think it will be long before Space Garden bes the fifth-biggest faction in the entire universe. It might even threaten the four races ahead of it. I would suggest pledging our allegiance to them quickly. If Space Garden really does be big, we will be the very first few to support it."


    "What you are saying makes sense. If we are lucky and help them out with something, we might be able to get Godfather Han to bless us. If that happens, I can be deified too. Then, I can join the god fights and be very famous. What should I call myself? Space Garden... Cow God! What do you guys think of that name?"


    Many ordinary creatures kept talking about this. Many of them wanted to ally with Space Garden, but Space Garden waspletely cut off. No one was able to go in, so no creature was able to join.


    Upon seeing Han Sen bring so many scary deifieds there, the group of Flower Gods felt very conflicted.


    Many powerful deified elites were sitting there. They could guarantee the safety of Space Garden, and they could hunt many of the nt xenogeneics to ensure a steady stream of geno fluids.


    Because there were so many deified elites there, it made the Flower Gods feel a bit worried. They were afraid of their genes being too inferior. They thought it might lead to Han Sen and the others abandoning them because they were not sessful in being able to reach deified.


    They were also hoping that one day, Han Sen could give the Flower Gods some blessings to be deified.


    The races that had the power to capture Han Sen were all trying to find a way to gain ess to Space Garden.


    They were interested in the resources avable in Space Garden too. Their main interest was Han Sen. If they were able to choose between Space Garden and Han Sen, they would select Han Sen without a shadow of a doubt.


    That was especially true of the Very High. They wanted to get Han Sen back. They were afraid of the curse that was believed to gue Han Sen. They did not want to risk iting true. The Very High were also scared of Space Garden¡¯s performance. As Han Sen grew stronger, the more upset they felt.


    Many creatures of the universe were looking for Holy Pirate since he was the only one who could enter Space Garden without approval. Even the Pirates themselves were searching for Holy Pirate. It seemed as if Holy Pirate had truly disappeared.


    Holy Pirate was feeling very sad. He was being sneaky and feeling scared as he traveled around Extreme King.


    He had promised Han Sen that he would save him from the Extreme King. After a few attempts, there was no chance of him seeding. Therefore, he gave up.


    As soon as the geno god list started and Space Garden had stirred up such a big incident, even Holy Pirate himself had be a target of the universe.


    Fortunately, Holy Pirate was very good at running. If he wasn¡¯t, he would have been caught already.


    Although his name possessed the word "holy," there was nothing holy about the man. He was just a runner in the universe. The universe was big, and there was nowhere he couldn¡¯t really go. Even the Very High¡¯s Outer Sky was a ce he could enter easily. He could steal from the Very High too. That was, after all, how he had be famous in the universe in the first ce.


    Outsiders did not know he stole things. He only yed with the things he stole and quickly returned them to the Very High just as they were when he took them. If he did not do that, they would not let him get away so easily.


    In regard to fighting, Holy Pirate did not think he could go up against the best of the Very High or Extreme King. They were all top-ss deifieds.


    Holy Pirate was getting chased by the old antiques, and he had to hide. He went to the Extreme King. He was nning to take Han Sen back so Han Sen would take him to Space Garden. With Han Sen, he could control Space Garden, which was the perfect ce for a den for thieves. It was not too bad being a king.


    Holy Pirate¡¯s power enabled him to ignore many of the security defenses of the Extreme King. He finally reached King¡¯s Garden, where Han Sen was.


    Holy Pirate knew there was a guy called Holy Baby there. It was Bai King¡¯s student. When he looked into the garden, there was no sign of Han Sen. He saw a girl. She was sitting in the garden quietly watching the geno god list fight.

 Chapter 2847 Fighting Yisha

    <h4>Chapter 2847 Fighting Yisha</h4>


    He didn¡¯t see Han Sen, so Holy Pirate was going to leave. Suddenly, thedy looked in his direction, which shocked Holy Pirate.


    He was very good at hiding his presence. Even true god elites might not find him, so how was that little girl able to?


    It must be just a coincidence. Holy Pirate looked more closely at her. She was a Sky girl who looked fairly weak. She did not seem to be deified, so he felt calm. He knew most elites in Sky Pce, so it was strange that he had no idea who the girl was.


    Holy Pirate teleported in front of the girl. He drew a knife and ced it against her neck. "Do not scream. If you do, I will kill you."


    If Han Sen were there, he would mourn Holy Pirate¡¯s mistake for three seconds. Unknowingly, he had dared to threaten God. Not many creatures in the universe would dare to do something like that.


    God gently blinked as it looked at Holy Pirate and asked, "What do you want?"


    "You just need to tell me where I can find Holy Baby. Do that, and I will spare your life. Otherwise... Ha-ha..." Holy Pirate coldlyughed. The light de in his hand was close to God¡¯s skin.


    "Do you really want to know where he is?" God looked at Holy Pirate with shock.


    "You better be honest with me," Holy Pirate coldly said. "It will benefit us both."


    God looked at Holy Pirate and asked, "Is that really what you want?"


    "What are you talking about? I asked you, so you better respond fast. If you keep talking crap, I will cut off your tongue." Holy Pirate was annoyed. He did not realize that his annoyance wasing from deep within.


    It was a shame Holy Pirate would have never guessed that God was upying Han Sen¡¯s private garden. So he did not really think about it.


    The feeling of being a thief made his heart feel really worried and tense. That is why he felt annoyed.


    God smiled and said, "He is in Nine-Defense Pce."


    Holy Pirate thought the little girl was a bit weird. Despite being in a situation like that, she was actually able to smile. Her sense of calmness was not like how other creatures would behave at a time like this.


    The girl¡¯s life was already in his hands, and Holy Pirate¡¯s arrogance had consumed hismon sense. He asked, "What is he doing in Nine-Defense Pce, and when will he be back?"


    "He went to Nine-Defense Pce to hunt xenogeneics. He has been gone for days. I do not know when he will be back, but I should imagine that it would be rather soon." God answered the man much quicker this time.


    When Holy Pirate heard the answer, he frowned. He had heard about Nine-Defense Pce before. The security of that ce was absurdly tight, so it would be more than difficult for him to go there.


    Nine-Defense Pce¡¯s restrictions would not stop him. When he looked at the deified elites that guarded Nine-Defense Pce, he knew getting past them would not be easy.


    Holy Pirate looked at God as he asked, "Who frequentlyes in here?"


    "When Holy Baby is here, the maid wille to teach him manners every day," God replied. "Ever since he went to Nine-Defense Pce, no one elsees."


    Holy Pirate was happy hearing that. "That is great. I will wait for him toe back. I will not be going to Nine-Defense Pce."


    Seeing the girl was cooperating and not screaming her head off, Holy Pirate withdrew his knife. He looked at God, who appeared to be a girl, and said, "As long as you listen to what I tell you, I will not hurt you. If you do something bad, do not me me for being cruel to you."


    He looked around, but there was nothing particrly special about the garden. The girl was happy to watch the fights taking ce on the geno god list. Holy Pirate was not interested in watching the fights. He took out a box of chess and asked the girl, "Do you know how to y chess?"


    "I know a little," God said with a smile.


    "Good. y chess with me." Holy Pirate set up the chessboard while speaking with the girl.


    "Sure." God smiled even more.


    In Nine-Defense Pce, Han Sen released a long sigh and thought, "My deified genes have finally reached 100, but the fourth round of the god fights is going to start for me soon. I do not have the time to be a butterfly yet."


    Han Sen exited Nine-Defense Pce and looked up at the geno god list in space. He looked at his opponent¡¯s name and sighed. I really don¡¯t want to go against her.


    Yisha still didn¡¯t know that Dor was Han Sen. She really wanted to beat Dor and get her scabbard back. Han Sen thought Yisha might not fight Dor, but they were being put against each other in the geno god list. Han Sen could not avoid fighting her.


    "I guess it is good. I need to put an end to this once and for all." Han Sen was not going to underestimate Yisha. Her talents were extremely good. After she joined Sky Pce, she received significant support from Sky Pce Leader. Her practice had be exceptional. She even reached the fourth round. One could see how excellent her power was.


    Han Sen looked at the geno god list. He perused another section of it. He noticed the people from Space Garden all lost their matches in the third round. It was not surprising. After all, they were only primitive deifieds. To be able to win their first two rounds was not easy. The enemies they encountered in the third round were at leastrva ss. For a primitive ss, fighting enemies that were two sses ahead, which was therva ss in this case, was too much to ask of them.


    Golden Growler was still able to prove his strength. In fact, Golden Growler had proven indestructible. He had reached his fourth bout. Aside from Ancient Thunder God, at the beginning of each match, his opponents threw in the towel and gave up. They did not even enter the space battleground to confront him.


    Aside from Golden Growler, Han Sen saw a few familiar names doing well too. There was Bai Buyi from the Extreme King, Dragon One from the Dragon, and Zhang Xuandao from Sky Pce.


    The Extreme King has many of its deifieds participating in the god fights, but why did Bai King not take part? Does he not want the god spirit¡¯s seat? Han Sen thought that was strange. Even Very High Leader had taken part in the fights. Bai King not showing up was quite surprising.


    The Extreme Kings are one of the three higher races. That achievement was not something that boiled down to luck. "This Bai King is so mysterious. I wonder what he is nning." Han Sen couldn¡¯t find a reason for this.


    Space flickered with light. It was now his turn to fight Yisha. Han Sen did not hesitate. He transformed into an adult, wore his armor, and entered the space battleground.


    After reaching the space battleground, Han Sen saw Yisha was still standing in space. Clearly, she was eager to enter the geno god list¡¯s battleground immediately.


    "Dor, we finally meet again." Yisha¡¯s eyes looked very sharp. She stared at Han Sen.


    "Knife Queen, why are you still hung up over that small incident?" Han Sen harshly asked.


    "I am not going to stop until I die," Yisha coldly said.


    Han Sen reached his hands into the air. A scabbard that looked to have been made of inky stone appeared in his hands. It was the scabbard Han Sen had collected from the Demon statue.


    Yisha once said that the scabbard was a relic that belonged to the Rebate. From what Han Sen knew, the alpha of the Rebate was a woman. The knife mind left behind inside the scabbard belonged to a man, so Han Sen had been suspicious about her im.


    Han Sen had already learned about the knife mind inside the scabbard. The scabbard did not mean much to him anymore.


    "How about we make a deal? If you win, I will give this back to you." Han Sen was holding the scabbard like he was holding a knife.

 Chapter 2848 The Broken Scabbard

    <h4>Chapter 2848 The Broken Scabbard</h4>


    "You being dead and me being alive is the best gamble to bet on," Yisha coldly said. A jade, crystal-looking Teeth Knife was brewing in her hands. It quickly came flying at Han Sen.


    The purple knife air became a roaring, swallowing, evil ghost. It shed toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen smiled. He used the scabbard in his hands like a knife and thrust it forward.


    But Han Sen did not use Teeth Knife power. He only used pure power to sh toward Yisha¡¯s teeth knife.


    Pang!


    The two powers collided in space. The purple, evil, ghost-looking knife air was being cut open by the scabbard in Han Sen¡¯s hand. The purple air was like some dragonfly that vanished in the air.


    "You have really reachedrva ss," Han Sen said. "With that kind of practice, you are better than the old Rebate alpha."


    Yisha seemed to know her attack would do nothing against Dor. She used the teeth knife, which only God knew what kind of beast¡¯s teeth it wasposed of, and made some weird kind of powerful movement.


    It wasn¡¯t actually the teeth knife moving. It was the space around that was moving.


    Teeth knife power did not leak out. It had been kept at a very low profile, which made the energy around go toward the teeth knife.


    The teeth knife, which looked like crystal or jade, was suddenly dyed and turned a deep purple. It was like an evil ghost fang that had emerged from hell.


    This kind of power movement is kind of like teeth power, but it is also kind of different. What kind of power is this? Han Sen was shocked, but he quickly realized what sort of power it was. The teeth knife itself has just reached deified ss, and Yisha is onlyrva ss. The second part must have been a modification of her own. This must be the teeth knife she has modified. I wonder what the difference is between this teeth knife and the teeth knife from the past.


    Han Sen was not in a rush to strike. He wanted to know what the knife skill was that Yisha had modified through teeth knife. He wanted to know the sort of power it possessed.


    Yisha¡¯s stared at Han Sen with an invasive look. The teeth knife movement in her hand was bing weaker, but the color was bing deeper per. The purple looked so deep that it almost appeared ck.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt a little bit scared. It was the reaction one had when sensing one was in danger. It made Han Sen¡¯s face more serious looking.


    "I thought you wanted to bet, so let¡¯s bet if you are going to live under the strike of my knife," Yisha said. The teeth knife in her hand, which looked like an evil ghost fang, was lifted above her head. She immediately shed toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw a line of knife airs teleporting in front of him. Their substance chains were thinner than a hair by 100%. Normal people could not see it. One could not see the knife air.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was shocked by this. Anywhere a knife air went, there was space fabric tear. It was scarier than a space element, space-cutting skill.


    The knife air came fast. Han Sen had no time to hesitate. He generated power with the scabbard and struck toward the silk-looking knife air.


    It was silent. The scabbard¡¯s sturdiness wasparative to a deified treasure, but it was suddenly broken by the thin knife air. The scary knife air still kepting toward Han Sen¡¯s body.


    His body made a quick reaction. He shed, and the scary knife air went right past his shoulder. The armor on his shoulder and a piece of his flesh were taken away.


    The knife air kept expanding. Wherever the knife air went, the purple spread. It was like ink in water. It was slowly dyeing everything around.


    Space was not water. It could not be dyed, but that scary purple ripped through space and kept on tearing it.


    "Since when did teeth power be this scary? It can continuously rip space?" Upon seeing space continue to rip, many deifieds were shocked.


    "That is not pure teeth power. It hasbined with some kind of cutting-element power. Even Dor was unable to withstand that sharp power. It looks like Knife Queen has practiced teeth power so much that it has reached a whole new level. The strength of that power is no worse than the most destructive geno arts in the whole universe." Sky Pce Leader stroked his beard. He was feeling pleased, so he smiled.


    He admired Yisha. He even wanted Yisha to be his student. Although something happened to stop her from bing his student, he was not being cheap with his praises of her.


    It did not matter what happened before. Since Yisha brought the Rebate to Sky Pce, he treated Yisha like a proper student. Otherwise, no matter how talented Yisha was, she could not have leveled up this much in such a short amount of time.


    "Scary teeth knife. From now on, this could be one of the best geno arts in the universe," Second Uncle Bai Buyi said.


    Space was being ripped. The wound on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder was also being ripped. With the strength of his xenogeneic body, it was not quick. Still, he was being ripped slowly but surely. Purple was spreading across his wounds, making his wounds split up further inch by inch. It was like a demon, hell, ghost mouth opening.


    "That is very powerful knife air, but if you think this kind of knife air can kill me, you have underestimated me. I am Dor." Han Sen did not move. The wound on his shoulder suddenly went still. It was as if it had frozen. It stopped spreading. It was like the wound and the knife air had been frozen stiff.


    Han Sen forcefully stopped the universal cogwheel¡¯s spin. It made the wound on his body stop, but his power was not enough to wholly reverse the spin of the universal cogwheel. So, the wound did not go away.


    "If one sh won¡¯t work, I will just have to perform another cut." Yisha¡¯s voice was cold as ice. She shed forward with her teeth knife again.


    There was no defense involved. She used her aggressive knife skills, and that was all. It was a very mad knife skill that only attacked people. In fact, she did not even have to defend. With teeth knife¡¯s new scary and destructive powers, it could rip up every substance. If she was able to get a hit on her enemy and kill the enemy, that was already the best defense.


    Han Sen held the broken scabbard and presented a wry smile. He thought, She does not even want the scabbard! She is trying to kill me!


    Han Sen was ready to raise the scabbard again, but he noticed something was wrong. Where the scabbard had broken, a weird light shed from inside.


    What¡¯s going on? The knife air was near him. Han Sen did not have the time to look at what had happened with the scabbard. While he was dodging, he dodged the knife light.


    The moment Han Sen evaded the knife air, Yisha¡¯s teeth knife was like a purple bolt of lightning. It shed and crossed where he had been, but the knife air that had generated in space was like a purple bolt of lightning that did not disappear. It did not just stay in space. It kept ripping. Suddenly, arge parcel of space was doused in purple. It was like a purple spider web in space.

 Chapter 2849 Return Empty Scabbard

    <h4>Chapter 2849 Return Empty Scabbard</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s body shed. He kept dodging Yisha¡¯s knife attacks. Her knife air could destroy everything. If a was to encounter that knife air, it would be cut in half.


    That ripping knife air, which could tear the fabric of space, would keep on ripping. The entirety of that space was full of purple knife airs. It was like a giant. It greatly reduced the safety zones where Han Sen could move. Ripped space was everywhere. If Han Sen¡¯s body touched the ripped space, he would be hurt.


    "A knife skill like that... A knife air like that... I am afraid the Rebate¡¯s status will rise a lot after this showing," Dia Robber said. "Through Knife Queen¡¯s efforts alone, getting into the top 100 is not an impossible feat."


    "What a scary woman. Her knife air seems to be a Destroyed god body¡¯s weakness." Barr¡¯s eyes were shining. He stared at Yisha as he spoke.


    Dia Robber nodded and said, "Yep. Your Destroyed god body is powerful, but if you were to encounter her knife air, you would lose your advantage. You would keep ripping and end up dead. If you go up against her, you will have to be careful."


    At this time, Han Sen was not in the mood to care about how scary Yisha¡¯s knife airs were. The halved scabbard in his hands was releasing waves of strange power.


    Han Sen knew that was not normal. If a scabbard could be broken by Yisha¡¯s knife air, it should keep on ripping. Where this scabbard had broken, knife air did not continue to spread. It still had some light flickering within. The broken scabbard itself was shaking strongly. It was like an object that kept on vibrating. It was like if Han Sen let go, it would fly away.


    Is there a secret somewhere inside this scabbard? Han Sen was shocked. He had possessed this scabbard for a long time. Aside from the knife mind inside the scabbard, he did not notice anything special. Now, the scabbard¡¯s weird changes surprised Han Sen.


    Yisha shed forward again. Han Sen wanted to evade the strike. From inside the broken scabbard, some power suddenly came out. It was like a volcano erupting out of the scabbard.


    Everyone was watching Yisha madly attack Dor, whose safe zones were continuing to decrease. Han Sen was going to run out of space to dodge. Suddenly, the half-broken scabbard in his hands had a purple light beaming out of it.


    Pang!


    The purple beam of light struck Yisha¡¯s knife air and broke it. The purple beam of light sted through, making the ce look like a sea of purple. The space that had been ripped up by teeth knife had been mended by the purple light beam¡¯s light. Suddenly, the whole of space returned to the clear ck color it usually carried. Aside from the pir of light, there was no more purple.


    "What is this? This thing can instantly mend torn space, and it can get rid of teeth knife power?" Sky Pce Leader squinted with his eyes. He looked at Han Sen, who was holding that beam of light.


    Every creature in the universe was staring at the beam of light Han Sen was holding. Even Yisha did not attack him again. She stared at Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    Other people did not know, but Yisha did. The scabbard had been left behind by the Rebate alpha. The Rebate alpha made a wish that the heir could locate the scabbard again. That was why Yisha took a risk and went to Demon Grave in pursuit of that missing scabbard.


    But she suffered a bad stroke of luck. She encountered Han Sen, who was posed as Dor. He had stolen it.


    Yisha only knew that it was a relic that once belonged to the alpha. She did not know what the secret inside the scabbard was. If she did, she would not have merrily cut through the scabbard.


    That¡¯s why Yisha thought this was strange. Her power was already better than the Rebate alpha, but the light beam that came out of the scabbard was able to destroy her knife air. That made her feel shocked. It did not seem to be the power their alpha should have possessed.


    If the alpha had left a power behind inside the scabbard like that, Yisha would not have believed it.


    After the purple light exploded, the shell of the broken scabbard in Han Sen¡¯s hand started to melt in the purple light. The casing of the ink-ck scabbard melted away. It revealed a smaller scabbard, which looked as if it had been made from purple copper. It had many weird and pretty engravings across it. The purple beam of light came from the engravings that adorned the scabbard.


    When the symbols started to shine, the scabbard became bigger. It was quickly bing a 3-foot-long scabbard. The scabbard¡¯s light slowly started to dim.


    After the scabbard¡¯s light was extinguished, Yisha and all the creatures in the universe saw Han Sen holding apletely new scabbard that was purple. It was different from the ck scabbard he was holding before.


    Yisha looked at the purple scabbard with a face that was scribbled with confusion. She had never heard of the alpha scabbard having another scabbard hidden inside it.


    "That is... Return Empty Scabbard..." In the halls of the Extreme King, an Extreme King deified elite, whose beard and hair werepletely white, was watching the match intently and stood up. He stared at the purple scabbard in Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    "Return Empty Scabbard!" That name suddenly exploded in the hall.


    "Elder Bao, do you really recognize that as the Return Empty Scabbard?" Bai King looked at the old Extreme King man with a serious face.


    "I cannot be mistaken. This is definitely Return Empty Scabbard. The elites of the Extreme King¡¯s Knife King searched for the Return Empty Scabbard. Back then, my elder Bao King was nning many ways to find the Return Empty Scabbard, but we never did find it. I cannot believe it was in Dor¡¯s hands all along. We must take back the Return Empty Scabbard." Elder Bao was very excited.


    "Yes... Return Empty Scabbard is a treasure that belongs to the Extreme King¡¯s king. We cannot allow outsiders to possess it. We must take it back."


    "We must kill Dor to take back the Return Empty Scabbard."


    The Extreme King knew the Return Empty Scabbard¡¯s history. They were all hungrily rubbing their palms together. They now wanted to go to the space battleground and get the Return Empty Scabbard from Han Sen.


    The name Knife King was not very famous across the universe. People only knew Knife King was one of the kings of the Extreme King. There was not much about him known across the universe. Knife King had only been a king for the Extreme King for a short amount of time.


    In the real Extreme King¡¯s higher echelon of people, Knife King¡¯s reputation was almost as good as the very first king and perhaps even higher.


    It involved one of the Extreme King¡¯s greatest secrets, which few people knew about. Even within the Extreme King, only those in high-up ces knew it. That secret was like an insult to the Extreme King.


    In the history of the Extreme King, an Extreme King¡¯s king became a puppet. Behind all that was a god known as Sky Armor.


    There were a few Extreme King kings who became a puppet that fell under its control. Although only the high-up members of the Extreme King knew about Sky Armor God, to the Extreme King, it was the most humiliating thing there was in the Extreme King¡¯s history.


    That was until Knife King was born. He was born in space. One sh could break nine tiers of the sky. He was able to break Sky Armor God and allow the Extreme King to escape the god¡¯s control and avoid being humiliated further.


    Because he was injured too much in his fight, Knife King¡¯s lifespan was damaged badly. He became the Extreme King king with the shortest reign.


    The Extreme King did not want to reveal this humiliating history, so Knife King¡¯s reputation in the Extreme King was very high. But outsiders did not know him. Much more was known about the other kings.

 Chapter 2850 Bone Is Scabbard

    <h4>Chapter 2850 Bone Is Scabbard</h4>


    The history of the Return Empty Scabbard was something special. It was a bone torn from the body of Sky Armor God.


    Back then, only a very few core superiors knew that the rib bone of Sky Armor God was actually his god¡¯s personality. It was not aplete god¡¯s personality though. Only a part of it had been cut out as Sky Armor God escaped, so the rib bone was not aplete god¡¯s personality. There was no sign of a god¡¯s sadness manifesting afterward either. If the god¡¯s personality had been cut out of the manpletely, and a god¡¯s sadness showed up, Knife King would¡¯ve be super famous all around the universe.


    Since only a part of the rib bone was cut, Knife King knew he had injured his enemy a lot. Je was an elite who could go to the geno hall. Unfortunately, he sumbed and died to sickness.


    Sky Armor God was damaged because of this. After the god¡¯s personality was damaged, it took him many years to recover. When he returned to the Extreme King, the Extreme King was not controlled by him anymore. Under Knife King¡¯s training, there were a few more true god ss elites in the race. Sky Armor God was unable to find the right opportunity to allow him to dominate the race again. Thus, he used a trick with the god doll inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He tried to make the Extreme King fall under hismand again.


    Han Sen had destroyed the god doll. Because Han Jinzhi was in the middle of that mess, Sky Armor God thought it was Empty God who had destroyed his god doll. So, he harbored a hatred for Empty God too.


    Sky Armor God had been looking for that rib bone Knife King had cut off, but he had never been able to find where it was.


    The people of the Extreme King knew that Knife King had turned the rib bone into a scabbard for Knife King to store his Return Empty Knife. When Knife King passed, the Return Empty Knife remained. The Return Empty Scabbard, however, was missing. The Extreme King searched for it for a while, but they could not find out where the Return Empty Scabbard had gone.


    They would never have thought the Return Empty Scabbard was hidden inside another scabbard or that it was in the possession of an outsider.


    Inside a temple, Sky Armor God opened his eyes. He stared at the Return Empty Scabbard Han Sen was holding. "My rib bone. It has been so many years. I have finally found you. It is now the time to get you back."


    After a while, Sky Armor God looked away from the Return Empty Scabbard. He looked at Han Sen and coldly said, "He is just arva ss xenogeneic. I just need to possess someone else in the universe. It will be easy to kill him that way."


    Sky Armor God frowned and said, "He is in the geno god list now. If he leaves the geno god list, I cannot find out where hees from."


    He went silent. Sky Armor God looked at the geno god list¡¯s matchups. He saw Dor and Knife Queen¡¯s names together. He looked lower and saw Han Sen¡¯s next match was against a butterfly deified xenogeneic that was famous.


    "If things are this way, I will get my rib bone back through the geno god list." Sky Armor God stared at Han Sen and the Return Empty Scabbard.


    Han Sen did not know where the Return Empty Scabbard came from, but the presence that came from the Return Empty Scabbard sure felt simr to the presence of Sky Vine Radish and Evil Lotus God¡¯s spirit gene.


    Han Sen thought, Weird. Is this scabbard made from the material of god spirit¡¯s god personality? I don¡¯t think the Rebate alpha had that sort of money.


    "It is no wonder the alpha took the scabbard so seriously," Yisha said with a frown. She did not strike again. "The scabbard is that mysterious. The power of the scabbard seems to go against the teeth knife power. Even my modified teeth knife is restricted by this scabbard."


    Teeth power was being suppressed by the scabbard. Yisha¡¯s fighting power was reduced. Beating Dor would be harder now.


    Han Sen looked at Yisha and knew what she was thinking about. He smiled and said, "It looks like your power is being restricted by the scabbard."


    "So what?" Yisha raised her eyebrows. Her hands generated another mass of teeth power. She raised it and pointed it at Han Sen. She was not going to give up. She was going to keep fighting.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s movements shocked everyone in the audience. He flipped his hands over and threw the scabbard to Yisha. The scabbard flew right to her andnded on Yisha¡¯s teeth knife.


    All the audience was in shock. Even if they did not know what the Return Empty Scabbard was, they were all able to tell that it was a powerful treasure. It was able to restrict Knife Queen¡¯s scary knife air. Dor had casually thrown the Return Empty Scabbard to her. It was hard to understand.


    Even Yisha was shocked by this move. She stared at Han Sen and asked, "What is that supposed to mean?"


    Dor had a scabbard that could put a lid on her powers. He could have easily won with it, so he did not have to be this nice.


    "Such knife skills are impressive," Han Sen said with a smile. "If you were to lose on behalf of a scabbard, it would be a shame. It does not matter if I win. I will lend you the scabbard for now. Next time I defeat you, I will take it back."


    "Holy crap! This guy is too cocky. How can he y like this?"


    "This is insane. He seems to have forgotten that Knife Queen was attacking him a lot earlier."


    "You guys don¡¯t know anything. He is obviously hitting on her. That Dor must have a crush on Knife Queen. Otherwise, why would he give the scabbard to Knife Queen so easily? He might not be able to defeat Knife Queen. Even if he could, Knife Queen could leave the battleground with the scabbard. He would be powerless to stop her."


    "Judging from what you are saying, I believe it makes sense. How dare he flirt with his opponent in the geno god list. This guy is really daring."


    "Actually... He is quite handsome... If a deified elite did this to me, I would marry him."


    "Stop dreaming. Why would a deified elite want someone like you?"


    ...


    Every spirit was talking. Yisha coldly stared at Han Sen for a while. She did not say anything. She slowly brought out teeth knife.


    Knife air was like silk. It was cutting the sky and breaking the ground.


    Yisha¡¯s power was stronger than before. Even Yisha was surprised. The power of the scabbard was enough to restrict her teeth power. In her hands, it was able to boost the teeth power output.


    By just holding the scabbard, Yisha¡¯s teeth knife received a strong boost.


    Back then, the Rebate alpha came into possession of the Return Empty Scabbard by ident. She never learned the secret of the Return Empty Scabbard, but she was able to understand the knife mind inside the scabbard. With it, she created teeth powers and teeth knife.


    The origin of teeth powers came from the Return Empty Scabbard. Now, Yisha had the Return Empty Scabbard. She was like a tiger that had been given wings, but the teeth power¡¯s effect was a few times stronger.


    If she was able to understand the Return Empty Scabbard¡¯s power, she would improve a lot.


    "Oh, no. Oh, no. This kid Dor was too cocky. Knife Queen has the scabbard¡¯s help. Her power is much stronger now. She might be able to beat a butterfly elite like this. Dor has suffered bad luck..." Wang Yuhang was happy.


    "It was because he was trying to hit on women during the god fights. He deserves it," Tang Zhenliu said with a smile. He really envied it. "What is this? It should be me, Old Tang hitting on girls. Right now, Dor is stealing all the thunder. No, I must be deified. In the next geno god list fight, I am going to flirt with more than a few deified xenogeneicdies..."

 Chapter 2851 One Chess Piece

    <h4>Chapter 2851 One Chess Piece</h4>


    Looking at Yisha shing forward, Han Sen did not bother evading like before. He moved his body forward and teleported in front of her.


    When the teeth knife shed down from above, Han Sen pulled out his right hand¡¯s middle finger and index finger to catch the teeth knife¡¯s body. That scary knife power was captured by Han Sen¡¯s fingers. The attack was unable to proceed anymore.


    Yisha¡¯s vision was like a de. Her body¡¯s power was gathering on the knife. She kept trying to press the de down. As Han Sen¡¯s fingers continued to mp it, the teeth knife looked as if it was growing roots. It was unable to move.


    It looks like the god spirit gene¡¯s geno armament is ratherme. With the buff of the scabbard, Yisha¡¯s power is still able to override my xenogeneic body. Han Sen had given Yisha the scabbard because he wanted to see how powerful the scabbard was. If Yisha was able to use the scabbard to beat him, he would let Yisha keep the scabbard as a reward for being his teacher.


    When Yisha received the scabbard¡¯s boon, she was still unable to influence the universal cogwheels that were currently under the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s control. It could not be spun.


    It was because Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic body was too strong and Yisha had just received the scabbard. She was unable to activate the scabbard¡¯s entire power.


    Most importantly, the scabbard was not made from just a god¡¯s personality. Compared to a god¡¯s personality armament, it was considerably weaker.


    "How does that work? Dor¡¯s power can restrict a scary Knife Queen who attacks like that. Is he butterfly ss?"


    "Judging from his level of power, he should only berva ss. Arva ss being with this sort of power must mean he is the best of the same level though."


    "It is no wonder Dor is so cocky. He has what it takes to be."


    ...


    Han Sen released his hands and retreated a few steps. He looked at Yisha and said, "Knife Queen, I do not think you have enough power to beat me."


    Yisha looked at Han Sen strangely. She flipped her hands and threw the scabbard back to Han Sen. When Han Sen caught the scabbard, Yisha was already flying out of the space battleground.


    "When I beat you, I will take back the scabbard." A cold voice echoed throughout the space battleground.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He left the space battleground.


    Han Sen had won the match quickly and cleanly, but there were too many deified creatures. Many of them, including Zheng Xuandao, Dragon One, Demon Alpha, Destroyed Leader, and the Very High Leader, were taking part. That was a whole bunch of scary people. Golden Growler continued to prove itself invincible. No creature dared enter the space battleground to fight it.


    Thus, Han Sen¡¯s performance made people¡¯s eyes brighten. He had reached a level that shocked people.


    Back in the garden, Han Sen saw God sitting on a stone chair. There was a chessboard atop the stone table.


    God looked at Han Sen and said, "Your power is notparable to anyone else in the same ss. Even against a butterfly ss creature, you are pretty good. You have such powerful genes. It should be carried on by ancient blood. Yet, you do not look like anyone with ancient blood. It is very strange. Can you tell me what race you belong to?"


    "I am human," Han Sen casually answered. He saw the chess pieces were in a stalemate. He was confused and asked, "Who were you ying chess with?"


    "Just an interesting guy," God said with a smile.


    "An interesting guy, huh? Where is he?" Han Sen did not see anyone else there.


    "He is here," God said and pointed at the chessboard.


    "Here?" Han Sen looked at the chessboard with confusion. Aside from the chessboard itself, he could neither see nor feel anything else.


    "He is inside the chessboard," God said with augh.


    "Is he..." Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He closely inspected the chessboard¡¯s chess pieces. He saw a ck chess piece that looked very weird.


    The ck and white chess pieces were very simple. There were not many differences between them, but this ck chess piece was carved with a symbol. It was an old man symbol.


    "Why does this symbol look so familiar... Oh, crap!" Han Sen opened his mouth in shock. With a look of disbelief, he asked, "Is that Holy Pirate? Why was he turned into a chess piece?"


    "He made three wishes to me. One of them was that he wished to y chess. I fulfilled his wish." God pointed to the chessboard and asked, "Are you interested in finishing the round?"


    Han Sen shook his head. He did not want to end up like Holy Pirate and be a chess piece on a chessboard.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he is only like that because he made a wish to me," God said with augh. "I am only going to y chess with you. Nothing else."


    Han Sen shook his head. "My chess skills are only average. You should find a chess master to y against you."


    "Your geno art is very familiar to the Very High¡¯s Very High Sense," God said. "Chess is very good for you to understand things. Learning how to y well might serve you."


    Han Sen knew God was right. The Dongxuan Sutra and the game of chess had a lot inmon. In the past, he had researched chess skills, so his chess abilities were pretty good.


    But ying chess against God was more than practice. There was bound to be a lot more pressure in a game of chess that was more like a deathmatch. If he fell for God¡¯s tricks, there was every chance he could end up like Holy Pirate. Han Sen shook his head and said, "I am going to prepare the next round. I do not have time to y."


    Han Sen was telling the truth. He needed to reach butterfly ss before the next round began.


    "If you lose, you do not have to give me anything. If you win, I can give you this chess piece." God pointed at the chess piece that Holy Pirate had be.


    "What would I need that chess piece for?" Han Sen shook his head.


    "People can be chess pieces, and chess pieces can be people. If you have this chess piece, you can do anything you want with it. He can only do what you want him to do. If there is a knife mountain fire sea ahead, he cannot regret it." After speaking God picked up a white piece, ced it on the chessboard, smiled, and said, "Your turn."


    Han Sen did not know what Holy Pirate¡¯s level was, but he had to be at least butterfly ss since he could freely enter and leave Space Garden. Having a deified creature that could be controlled like that would be very good for him.


    Holy Pirate also had the power to freely enter and exit Space Garden, which worried Han Sen. He was concerned that Holy Pirate would be a tool for people of other races to attack Space Garden. If he was able to keep Holy Pirate in his pocket, that would be beneficial.


    It was a big temptation, but Han Sen did not dare believe God.


    "I said that for the next half a year, I would not do anything to harm you," God coldly said. "I will not break my promise. You should know that God cannot lie."


    "OK. You make a bet with me to do this. I suppose I will participate." Han Sen picked up a chess piece and sat opposite of God.


    Han Sen thought his chess skills weren¡¯t too shabby. In the Alliance, he was one of the top-ss chess yers. When he yed chess with God, he lost badly.


    Stalemates didn¡¯t count. Han Sen and God yed eight rounds. Han Sen lost each and every time. He was unable to fight back. He lostpletely.


    Han Sen ying chess with God was like ying against a supeputer. The moves he made took forever to calcte, but his opponent would respond with a move that seemed almost random. It did not look as if God even thought about what to do. Even so, Han Sen sorely lost each time.

 Chapter 2852 Leveling Up Failed?

    <h4>Chapter 2852 Leveling Up Failed?</h4>


    God smiled and looked at Han Sen and said, "You leveled up fast. If you wish to win this game of chess, you will have to work harder."


    "Let¡¯s y again some other time. For now, I need to practice and get ready for the next fight." Han Sen wanted to keep ying chess, but his temper was something special. The more he lost, the more he wanted to go on. He wanted to keep trying until he beat his opponent.


    Upon thinking of bing butterfly ss, he stayed his desire to keep ying chess.


    "Can I look at the scabbard?" God asked.


    "It is just a broken scabbard. There is nothing to see." Han Sen stood up. He wanted to go straight to Nine-Defense Pce.


    "If I have guessed it correctly, you were the one that killed Sky Vine Radish," God casually said. "You should possess his god personality. If you allow me to inspect the scabbard, I can tell you how to use Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god personality."


    "I don¡¯t have a god personality. If you want to see it that much, then take it. It is just a broken scabbard. What good is there to see?" Han Sen pulled out the scabbard to show God.


    He had two god personalities already, but he did not know how to make use of them. It was pointless for him to keep holding onto them. If he knew how to use them, it would be very good for him.


    God took the scabbard and analyzed it while speaking to Han Sen. "It is an armament made from a broken god personality. This should be Sky Armor God¡¯s god personality."


    Han Sen guessed that the scabbard was made from a god personality. He did not expect it to be a broken god personality or that it belonged to Sky Armor God.


    After seeing it, God returned the scabbard to Han Sen, smiled, and said, "Here is some advice. if you meet Sky Armor God, do not reveal this scabbard to him."


    "I thought gods could not do anything to the creatures of the universe," Han Sen said.


    "That is how things are supposed to work, but it depends on how you apply the rules." God didn¡¯t really exin anything.


    "Are you saying that Sky Armor God wille and try to steal the scabbard?" Han Sen asked.


    "Maybe. You should just be careful, anyway." God was not willing to talk anymore and said that something needed to be prepared. God was going to tell Han Sen how to make use of a god personality another time.


    Han Sen went to Nine-Defense Pce a few times as part of his preparation to be a butterfly.


    Seeing Han Sen walk away, God looked up into space where the geno god list was. Upon seeing the next opponent Han Sen was up against, God said with a strange expression, "There is only abyss knight in the bottomless abyss. With Sky Armor God¡¯s personality, he will try to possess the abyss knight. He will cast a god bodynding. He will take back the god personality when he joins the geno god list. That means the next fight will be interesting. Let me see what your level is."


    In Nine-Defense Pce, Han Sen opened up an empty pce and went inside. He quickly closed it. He did not know if he could avoid God watching him, but it was all he could do.


    "Battle body evolving..."


    After Han Sen chose to level up, he felt as if the cells of his entire body were changing. It was like countless currents of electricity coursed through his cells. It made his body feel itchy and numb. It was like his bones were going to be crispy.


    Ka-cha-cha!


    Han Sen seemed to hear his own bones being torn up, which shocked him. He quickly looked inside his body. He noticed it was not his bones that were cracking. The bones were actually growing really fast. It was like a child growing at an elerated rate.


    When his flesh grew, Han Sen¡¯s body became bigger. He went from looking like a child to having the appearance of an adult. But things hadn¡¯t ended just yet.


    The Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, which hadbined with Han Sen¡¯s eye because it had absorbed the gene changes of his genes, started to change too.


    Han Sen¡¯s changes did not quite feel the same. The Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was true god ss. The changes triggered a tide of power to drown Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Afterbining with the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, he hadn¡¯t been able to notice any differences with his own eyes. He also could not use the power the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye contained.


    Now, the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye was changing with Han Sen. It made him feel like he was being drowned in the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye¡¯s power. Everything he saw became ck and white.


    It did not matter if it was a yellow metal wall or a red pir, all the colors in Han Sen¡¯s eyes became white. It was scarily white. It was like he was in a 2Dic book world.


    Everything was white. Only when Han Sen¡¯s eyes drew closer to the pce¡¯s xenogeneic did he see ck.


    It was different from before. Han Sen¡¯s eyes were only showing things in ck and white. Now, when he looked at the xenogeneic, he could see the xenogeneic had greed, hopelessness, toxins, hatred, jealousy, and pride. He was able to see all those negative emotions.


    Han Sen was able to understand that there was something wrong. In all the pce around him, there were no more xenogeneics. The one closest to him was seven pces away. He was able to see the ck xenogeneic seven pces away. It was very weird.


    Han Sen looked in another direction. He saw xenogeneics inside other pces. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, they were ck. Some of them were darker while others were lighter.


    Han Sen suddenly realized that the ck meant crime. The darker it was, the more crimes the creature had umted.


    Han Sen looked at himself. He realized his body was transparent. One could not see if he was ck or white.


    "It looks like in every era, every enforcer has a special type of authority," Han Sen said to mock himself.


    "Battle body has sessfully leveled up to butterfly... Battle body evolving..."


    Why is it still evolving... Han Sen was surprised. He had just be a butterfly, but he didn¡¯t absorb xenogeneic genes. So, how could he keep on evolving?


    It looks like it is the effect of the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. Han Sen felt his body continue to change. It was different from the previous changes. Now, every time he changed, Han Sen felt his body connect to the universe more and more.


    It wasn¡¯t the whole universe perse. More urately, it was the power ofw in the universe. Because of the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, Han Sen was evolving toward the rule, and he was bing a true god because of it.


    The ck and white eye in Han Sen¡¯s hand was bing stronger. The ck and white rule god light was going to break space and go to the sky. Han Sen¡¯s whole body was full of rule power.


    Now, Han Sen had the wrong feeling. He seemed to control some sort of amazing power. If he was willing, he could judge a creature¡¯s sin how he wanted to.


    But this power was very weird. Strength was no longer the scale of Han Sen¡¯s power now. He scaled with the sins of his opponent. The more sins an opponent had, the more power Han Sen could judge it by.


    Bzzt!


    Han Sen¡¯s eye exhibited changes that flipped the sky and ground. Clearly, his other eye was different. He felt it receive a big power jump.


    "Is this true god power?" Han Sen felt the changed eye keep spreading. It was like it was leading his body to be deified.


    Han Sen was suddenly shaking. The power that spread from his eye returned to his eye like the tide. All the changes stopped.


    An announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head. "Battle body leveling up failed."

 Chapter 2853 - The Conditions to Shapeshift

    <h4>Chapter 2853: The Conditions to Shapeshift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen: Super God Spirit body


    Geno battle body: Xenogeneic (butterfly ss)


    Level: Deified


    Progress: 0/100


    Lifespan: 2,658


    Han Sen looked at his information and noticed he had leveled up to butterfly. He was relieved.


    He was also confused. Even though his ascension to true god level had failed, the weird changes deployed into his left eye had not disappeared. He had still managed tobine with the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye.


    He saw things in ck and white. The effects were the same as they had been while he was undergoing the evolution process.


    Han Sen took out a mirror to inspect his eyes. He noticed there was not much difference between his left and right eye. His left eye¡¯s pupil was darker, and the white of the eye was more brilliant. One was unable to tell the difference unless one looked closely.


    It is good that nothing happened. Han Sen was not greedy. He knew he would be true god sooner orter, so there was no need to rush it.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The spell suddenly came out of his body. His xenogeneic mode had ended. Han Sen was his true self again.


    ¡°Finally, I am back to normal!¡± Han Sen was happy. He went to have a look at his resources. He noticed his four battle bodies had also leveled up to butterfly ss. It was the same as when he was in his xenogeneic mode.


    Although everything was back to normal, there was something troublesome he needed to fix. Han Sen was still with the Extreme King, so he had to maintain his identity as Holy Baby. Unfortunately, he could not be Holy Baby again, which created a serious problem.


    ¡°I was so focused on leveling up that I totally forgot about that!¡± Han Sen felt a headachee on. He could not figure out a solution.


    If Han Sen resumed being a xenogeneic, he would be recognized as Dor. If he departed Nine-Defense Pce and people saw him, it would create chaos and turmoil for the Extreme King.


    While Han Sen was being troubled by this, he suddenly saw God appear in the Nine-Defense Pce and slowly approach him. Han Sen was unsure when God had even arrived.


    He was only able to see God because of his left eye. God was actually quite far away from the pce that Han Sen was in.


    ¡°Weird. God is white?¡± Han Sen was confused. God had harmed many creatures, which should have meant the umtion of many crimes. Yet, Han Sen saw that God had a pure white color. There was no crime visible at all.


    Han Sen was speechless and thought, ¡°I have no idea how the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye judges crimes.¡±


    He walked out of the pce and went straight to God. God looked at Han Sen, smiled, and said, ¡°Congrattions, you became butterfly ss!¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to congratte me about,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I became butterfly ss, but I cannot look like a child again. The Extreme Kings will not recognize me. I do not know if I should expect trouble.¡±


    ¡°That is easy to fix,¡± God said with a smile. ¡°I can teach you a shapeshifting geno art. After using that skill, you can change your body into any shape you want. As long as you don¡¯t expose yourself, not even true gods will be able to tell the difference.¡±


    ¡°What must I do for it?¡± Han Sen asked. He was now on high alert when it came to God.


    ¡°There is nothing you need to do,¡± God said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°No. You should just tell me the price. I like a good price tag. I don¡¯t buy things that don¡¯te with price tags.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He did not think God¡¯s gifts were so easily plucked.


    ¡°OK. If you want it that badly, I¡¯ll apply a condition.¡± After pausing, God said, ¡°From now on, you cannot kill any creature that says ¡®I love you¡¯ to you. You must let it live. Is that OK?¡±


    ¡°Who would say those three words to me?¡± Han Sen was confused. He did not believe God could see the future. If God was able to see through it all, Han Jinzhi and that Sacred person would not have been able to defeat him.


    If God was unable to see the future, why would he suggest something so ridiculous?


    ¡°I do not know,¡± God said with a smile. ¡°Do you agree to this term?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Han Sen nodded. Even if God had a trick up his sleeve, as long as he did not kill Han Sen, all would be fine.


    ¡°This is a shapeshifter skill geno art from Namu. I edited it a little. It is quite an interesting shapeshifter skill. It will really change the shape of your body. It does not employ magic, so no one can see through it unless you expose yourself.¡± God showed the shapeshifter skill to Han Sen.


    Shapeshifter skills required effective power management, which was something Han Sen was aplished with. He was good at it in no time at all. The skill was easy for him to learn.


    God nced at Han Sen, who looked like Holy Baby again, andplimented him profusely. ¡°It¡¯s a very powerful talent. This shapeshifter skill has very high requirements for talents and genes. Only the Namu and a few races with a simr talent can practice it. I did not expect you to be able to learn it so easily. It seems as if your genes really are abnormal.¡±


    Han Sen understood that God had taught him this geno art as a test.


    Han Sen looked at God and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you that I was going to teach you how to use a god personality?¡± God asked. ¡°I am ready now.¡±


    ¡°How do you use a god personality?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Do you need special tools?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for such trouble,¡± God said. ¡°Putting the god personality into the scabbard is the worst idea. In fact, a god personality has a materialized power. For creatures that are not a god, opening that kind of power requires an extra step. Follow me.¡± God suddenly jumped into space.


    An old set of stairs suddenly appeared beneath Han Sen¡¯s feet. They went all the way into the nothingness. Han Sen was not able to see what was at the end of the emptiness.


    Han Sen knew that if God was forcing him to go, there was no use resisting. He quickly stepped onto the stone steps and descended toward the emptiness.


    After he walked down the stone stairs, Han Sen felt as if he was stepping into a different world. He turned around to look, but he could no longer see the Nine-Defense Pce.


    Han Sen raised his head and looked at the top of the stone steps. He now saw a pce floating there. From far away, Han Sen saw that the old and mysterious pce had a que. It said it was the Sky Radish God temple.


    ¡°Sky Radish temple... Is this rted to Sky Vine Radish?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He checked out the temple floating in the air.


    After having a look, Han Sen discovered that the temple was made of old vines. The vines looked petrified. They were green and greyish. Han Sen would¡¯ve thought they were just stones.


    God was stepping onto the stairs. He went in front of Sky Radish temple and pushed open the temple¡¯s doors. Han Sen saw that the temple¡¯s hall had a god spirit inside. It was Sky Vine Radish.

 Chapter 2854 - Sky Radish God Lance

    <h4>Chapter 2854: Sky Radish God Lance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked. This Sky Vine Radish looked the same as the one he had previously killed. It was as if he hade alive again. Even the shockwaves from this Sky Vine Radish were the same as those from the one he had seen before. The exception was that they were more powerful.


    God looked at the giant Sky Vine Radish as he said, ¡°This is just Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body. Without a god personality, the god body is just a shell.¡±


    ¡°Such impressive power.¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t believe him, so he asked, ¡°Is it really just a shell?¡±


    ¡°If it was not a shell, why would he still have not moved, especially since you have entered his temple?¡± God gazed at the statue that looked like Sky Vine Radish and said, ¡°Break this god body and bring out Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god personality. Then, you will learn how to use it.¡±


    Han Sen looked at God as he asked, ¡°I am not going to rece a statue in this temple, right?¡±


    ¡°If it was that easy to be a god, then being a god wouldn¡¯t be something so mighty,¡± God said with a smile.


    Han Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He gathered up power and threw his palm at the god body¡¯s shell. His hand was unable to harm the motionless god body. His power felt empty when it hit the god body. It was like the god body did not even exist.


    Godughed. ¡°That is a god. How is going to be hurt by ordinary power? Unless you level up to true god ss, your power cannot hurt it or its shell. Try your scabbard. That should work.¡±


    ¡°Why? After I killed Sky Vine Radish, there was a god body of his here.¡± Han Sen pulled out the Return Empty Scabbard. Like a knife in his hand, he put the scabbard to work. But he did not hit Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body.


    ¡°God is immortal. No creature is supposed to be able to kill a god, but gods do have their downsides. For example, gods cannot deal damage directly onto a creature of the universe. That sample applies to ordinary folk that aren¡¯t even capable of leveling up. Gods cannot kill these things themselves, but there are exceptions.¡± God stopped talking.


    ¡°What exceptions?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was wildly jumping. This was a secret he had wished to unravel for a long time.


    ¡°If a god separates its own god personality from its god body andbines its god personality with a creature from the universe, it will generate a big universe god body. That big universe god body has a power that can ignore the limitations imposed on gods. It can kill creatures in the big universe, and the big universe loses its power of immortality too. If they are killed, or the god personality is lost, they can die.¡± God pointed at Sky Vine Radish and said, ¡°Just like this numpty. He forced his way into the universe and used his big universe god body to fight creatures in the big universe. In the end, he was heavily wounded. He did not even have enough power to return to the temple. It enabled you to snare him so easily.¡±


    Han Sen finally understood why some gods could be killed and why some gods could not be killed. That was the difference.


    ¡°So, are you saying that if a god does not force itself into the universe, it will not die no matter what happens?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°ording to the theory, that is correct,¡± God said with a nod.


    Han Sen stared at God as he asked, ¡°So, are you saying that they can actually die?¡±


    Godughed and said, ¡°Do you think I would tell you what my weakness is? You should hurry up and kill his god body. I do not want to remain in this boring ce any longer.¡±


    Han Sen stopped hesitating. He used the Return Empty Scabbard like a knife and shed at the shell god body.


    Dong!


    Han Sen¡¯s hitnded atop Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body shell. It only left a very light mark, but god blood still came out from it.


    Seeing that the shell god body did not react, Han Sen held the scabbard harder. He kept shing and shing. He did not know how many times he attacked it, but he eventually lopped the empty god body¡¯s head off.


    Han Sen looked at God, who shook his head and said, ¡°You cannot kill god spirits like that. You must destroy his god base.¡±


    ¡°What is a god base?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The base stone of a god is the god base of one¡¯s body. You need to destroy the god base. Do that, and the whole body will copse.¡± Before Han Sen could ask a question, God said, ¡°Every god¡¯s god base is different. Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god base should be in his left arm.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Sky Vine Radish¡¯s left arm. He saw that the left arm had a vine on it. Aside from that, there were no notable aspects that differentiated it from the right arm.


    Han Sen had to give it a shot. He waved his scabbard at the left arm of the god body shell. He did not know how many times he shed. When Han Sen eventually cut off the left arm with the vine, the entire god body copsed. God blood, god bones, and god flesh burst into mes. It did so in a green, glowing light.


    ¡°Take out Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god personality,¡± God said.


    Han Sen took out Sky Vine Radish¡¯s 6-foot-long green vine bone. He watched the green light in the sky heading straight for the bone.


    When the green bone absorbed the green light, the light on the body burned brighter. Something was changing.


    The old vine-looking bone suddenly turned into a greennce. The tip was curled like a snake. It disyed a god light that could not be described.


    ¡°Gained god personality armament: Sky Radish Bone Lance.¡±


    This announcement trumpeted in his head. Han Sen looked at the Sky Radish Bone Lance. The Sky Radish Bone Lance yed a message inside Han Sen¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Sky Radish Bone Lance: Destroyed god ss personality armament.¡±


    The Sky Radish Bone Lance was just like a beast soul. Han Sen thought he could drop it in his Sea of Soul, but he did not do that in front of God.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, a green beam of light lit up the base of the temple. In that green beam of light, Han Sen saw an old vine that looked like green jade. It was forming something.


    ¡°Is that Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god personality?¡± Han Sen recognized it. That old green vine was Sky Vine Radish¡¯s bone. It was just like the green bone before it had be the Sky Radish Bone Lance.


    God smiled and said, ¡°I already told you. Gods are immortal here. You brought Sky Vine Radish his god personality and destroyed his god body here. That means you killed him here. Of course, he can be reborn again.¡±


    God paused and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Sky Vine Radish can be reborn again, you have still reaped the rewards. Otherwise, how could you turn a god personality into a god personality armament?¡±


    Han Sen was prepared. He knew that everything God did had two sides to it. This was the other half. Han Sen was not surprised. He just wanted to remind himself that when he was with God in the future, he always had to be careful.


    While the two of them spoke, the green bone had already formed. The green bone started to generate its flesh and organs. It was rebuilding Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body.


    ¡°Should I leave now?¡± Han Sen did not want to see Sky Vine Radish alive.


    ¡°This is so rare,¡± God coldly said. ¡°Not many people can see a god spirit rebuild its god body. Let¡¯s just watch it. With me here, Sky Vine Radish will not dare to harm one hair on your head.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything. He watched Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god body rebuild.

 Chapter 2855 - Spirit?

    <h4>Chapter 2855: Spirit?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The whole process was incredibly weird and amazing. Han Sen watched Sky Vine Radish¡¯s flesh and bones being rebuilt, bit by bit. After a while, the new Sky Vine Radish was done.


    Compared to the shell before, the Sky Vine Radish with a god personality had a massively frightening lifeforce. That powerful feeling was like when Han Sen had first encountered King Jun. Although King Jun had given him this feeling, it was rather different.


    ¡°Huh?¡± God looked at the reborn Sky Vine Radish with surprise. It seemed as if he had discovered something quite interesting about it.


    Han Sen turned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sky Vine Radish seems to have some sort of problem,¡± God said with a frown. He had been looking at Sky Vine Radish¡¯s body.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°Inside his body... His spirit is gone...¡± God stared at the reborn Sky Vine Radish. He sounded weird as he spoke.


    ¡°Spirit?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Are you referring to the same sort of spirits that the Nine-Defense Pce xenogeneics are also missing?¡±


    God nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same. Previously, I told you that the spirit is an uncertain part of a creature¡¯s gene. That description is not so urate. In fact, I do not know how to describe what this is because the existence of a spirit is very abstract.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you an example,¡± God said. ¡°A father and mother determine gic genes. Even if the father and mother end up having twins, the genes of the two babies are not the same. As they grow up, their personalities and bodies develop and mature differently. That is the result of one¡¯s spirit.¡±


    Han Sen hesitated and said, ¡°The genes of a twin are different. That is normal, right?¡± He did not understand what a spirit was.


    God thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps that example was not appropriate. You should know gene duplicated creatures, right? In theory, gene duplicated creatures should be the same as the original gene creature. They would have the same personality. In fact, if you let those gene duplicated creatures grow freely and quickly, their shapes and bodies have different features. Even their personalities would. That depends on the spirit.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Han Sen, looked like he understood it, but he did not understand it. This was not a question that could be answered through words. There were no standard words to describe it.


    God knew full-well that Han Sen was still failing to understand. He pointed at the newly reborn Sky Vine Radish and said, ¡°Just like Sky Vine Radish, the reborn Sky Vine Radish should have the same spirit as before. That means this reborn Sky Vine Radish is a continuous life hailing from the previous Sky Vine Radish. But now, the reborn Sky Vine Radish has no spirit. That means he is just a replica of Sky Vine Radish¡¯s genes. The body is the same, but in some way, he is not the same Sky Vine Radish as before.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Han Sen seemed to understand a little. His heart understood something.


    ¡°To you, the biggest difference should be the fact that he will not remember you were the one that murdered him before his rebirth here,¡± God said. ¡°Even if he found out, he would not care. Without thest spirit, he will not know what happened to Sky Vine Radish in the past and associate events of the previous Sky Vine Radish with himself. He will not care.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he was happy. ¡°That means not having a spirit is good. Does that mean he will not have a spirit ever again?¡±


    ¡°What kind of god is one without a spirit? A creature should always have a spirit, but the spirit should not be the same as before. So, the spirit is different from thest one.¡± God looked at Sky Vine Radish as he spoke.


    By now, the green light on the altar was gone. Sky Vine Radish had finished being reborn. He was like a god standing upon the altar. He was slowly opening his eyes.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Even if Sky Vine Radish does not remember the past, he would not forgive some creature for entering his temple so boldly.¡± Unexpectedly Sky Vine Radish¡¯s vision went right past Han Sen andnded on God.


    Han Sen opened his mouth. He could not believe that had happened.


    Sky Vine Radish had a giant-like body, yet he suddenly jumped better than a rabbit could. His giant bodynded on the floor with outstretched hands. He was kneeling in profuse worship. He ced his head on the floor as he shivered and shook.


    Han Sen was shocked. Although he thought God was stronger than Sky Vine Radish, he did not expect that only a glimpse of God was enough to make him behave so fearfully. He was more frightened than a mouse encountering a cat.


    At least, if a mouse saw a cat, it could run. Now, Sky Vine Radish appeared as such. He could not even run. He had to kneel on the ground shaking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It is almost time. There are a few more matches I would like to watch.¡± God ignored Sky Vine Radish. He stretched and walked out of the temple.


    Han Sen looked at the kneeling Sky Vine Radish, who did not dare raise his head. He left the Sky Vine Radish temple with God.


    After exiting the temple, Han Sen looked back a few times. While he was still able to see the temple, he saw that Sky Vine Radish was still scared and unable to move. He did not get up.


    When he walked thest stone step, Han Sen¡¯s environment changed. He was back inside Nine-Defense Pce.


    ¡°I did what you wanted me to do. In the next round, you must win the fight. I have faith in you.¡± God smiled at Han Sen as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I have faith in myself too.¡± Han Sen rubbed his nose.


    God went back to the garden. Han Sen stayed where he was, using the excuse that he was going to kill more xenogeneics. After watching God leave, Han Sen looked into his Sea of Soul. He examined Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god spirit.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Does this mean god spirits are the spirits God mentioned? Because the god spirit was taken, Sky Vine Radish spawned with no god spirit. So, will there be a new spirit getting born? In that case, are beast souls their spirits? Is it just the spirits of a low-level creature?¡±


    ¡°But hang on... God said the xenogeneics in Nine-Defense Pce had no spirits. Where did their spirits go? How did the kings of the Extreme King take their souls away? If beast souls really are their spirits, how are humans able to kill xenogeneics and take their spirits away? Even the god spirits were pulled away.¡± Han Sen thought of a lot. He had the willies just thinking about it.


    Han Sen felt as if he had a hold on something, but he had too little information to figure it all out. It was like he had seen a shadow through paper, but he could not see the figure.


    ¡°It looks like everything must wait until I be true god ss. I need to get into the geno hall to figure out everything.¡± Han Sen sighed. He shelved his thoughts on the matter. He knew over-thinking was not good for him. Increasing his power was the top priority.


    ¡°I wonder what power this Sky Vine Radish God Lance has.¡± Han Sen tried putting the Sky Radish Vine God Lance inside his Sea of Soul, and it worked. Thence was like a beast soul. Han Sen put it in his Sea of Soul. As Han Sen soon as thought of it, the Sky Vine Radish God Lance appeared in his hands.


    ¡°So, can god personality armaments be ced inside the Sea of Soul?¡± Han Sen¡¯s expression lookedplicated.

 Chapter 2856 - Demon Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 2856: Demon Alpha</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Holding the Sky Vine Radish God Lance, Han Sen opened the door of the next pce. He saw a xenogeneic inside that looked like a lion. He lifted the Sky Vine Radish God Lance and struck it.


    It was a butterfly ss xenogeneic. Because it was not Han Sen¡¯s opponent anymore, he skipped it and did not bother killing it.


    Han Sen was now butterfly ss. Killing it would have been a trivial task.


    The most important thing was that Han Sen wanted to use it to test out the Sky Vine Radish God Lance¡¯s power.


    Han Sen was pretty suspicious about the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. He thought it might work like the phoenix feather, which did not do anything to ordinary creatures and only dealt damage to gods.


    The Sky Vine Radish God Lance shone with a green light. It pierced through the xenogeneic¡¯s chest. Even Han Sen was shocked. The god personality armaments were able to be used on ordinary creatures.


    Han Sen pulled back his Sky Vine Radish God Lance. He did not see god bloode out. He saw saplings growing out of the wound. They grew like mad. In the blink of an eye, they had weaved together like an old vine to wrap up the xenogeneic¡¯s entire body. It was like a giant vine egg.


    The vine egg died quickly. When the old vine had wilted and detached itself from the creature, the xenogeneic no longer had a life force. It had be a dried-up husk.


    ¡°Xenogeneic butterfly hunted. God Power Lion: deified xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Han Sen was a bit unnerved. A butterfly ss creature had been killed with one hit by the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. The old vines that grew from the wound had sucked the creature¡¯s life dry. That was more chilling than using a knife to kill it.


    Han Sen thought about the prospect of old vines growing out of his own body. It gave him goosebump. He shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°The power of thisnce is as good as the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. With my power now, I should be able to use the shield and Charming God Jian. I also have Purgatory Heaven, a Nine Spin Destiny Mirror, and Siren Bottle. Even if I don¡¯t use Super God Spirit mode, I should be able to battle a true god ss elite.¡± Han Sen had never fought a true god ss elite before. He was not sure.


    ¡°The Nine Spin Destiny Mirror and Siren Bottle do not seem to have attacking powers. They are unique treasures, and Little Angel has Purgatory Heaven. I can only use the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and Charming God Jian. Hm, maybe I can use the Charming God Jian. Right now, I won¡¯t be consumed by that weapon¡¯s power.¡± Han Sen noticed he had amassed quite the trove of treasures. Although quite a few of them had unique powers, only a few of the treasures could not be used inbat.


    Of course, most of those items had been collected when Han Sen was Han Sen. So he did not n on using them in the god fight.


    ¡°If luck is on my side, one Sky Vine Radish God Lance should be enough to get me into the top 100.¡± Han Sen kept stroking the Sky Radish God Lance. He really liked it.


    Han Sen returned to the garden. God was sitting on a chair, watching the god fights.


    ¡°You came back just in time. This should be the best match so far. Come and watch it.¡± God smiled at Han Sen as he spoke.


    Han Sen looked at the geno god list¡¯s space battleground. He saw there was an unfamiliar Dragon in space. Although he did not know anything about the beast, he could tell it was grossly frightening.


    Han Sen looked at the match list. He saw the fighters were Dragon One and Demon Alpha.


    ¡°That is not the Dragon One I know. That must be the Dragon One from the previous generation. I suppose it is the Dragon One that is around the same age as Sky Pce Leader. I wonder what sort of deified it is.¡± Han Sen looked at the space battleground, but he could not see Demon Alpha.


    Han Sen was far more interested in Demon Alpha. That was perhaps because the Demons seemed to have a connection with the Shura. Han Sen thought Demon Alpha was the first of the Shuras to enter the geno universe.


    ¡°It has only been a hundred years, yet this Dragon has gone from being primitive to true god,¡± God said. ¡°He must have used a Dragon blood skill. Otherwise, that feat would have been impossible.¡±


    Han Sen did not understand, so he asked, ¡°What blood skill?¡±


    God replied, ¡°The Dragons have one of the most talented geno arts. When a Dragon grows old, they can put their gene blood power into another Dragon¡¯s body. Thus, the other Dragon¡¯s genes grow very fast. Many races have a simr geno art, but to do it very well...only the Dragons can do that. The Buddha learned this from the Dragons. Through their own modifications, theyposed a geno art that was very simr. It is much more annoying to use than a Dragon blood skill, and the effects are not as good as this blood skill.¡±


    ¡°True god ss Dragon? Is Demon Alpha going to lose?¡± Han Sen was confused. He looked at God as he spoke.


    Because God said the fight would be an amazing one if Demon Alpha were surely going to lose, what would be so amazing about that?


    Han Sen did not believe Demon Alpha could fight a true god ss Dragon One. After all, the Demons were a younger race. Their ranks were not too high among the higher races. It was hard to believe the Demons would have a true god ss elite in their ranks.


    In fact, many creatures were thinking the same thing. No one believed Demon Alpha could defeat Dragon One. After all, Dragons had the recognition of being the world¡¯s bravest. When they reached true god ss, their power was unimaginably strong. They were able to resist 99.9% of an elemental attack. It was like they had unbreakable bodies.


    ¡°Mister Pce Leader, if Dragon One wins two more times, you can continue the geno being scroll fights. I do not know who will be the dead dear.¡± A woman smiled at Sky Pce Leader.


    Back during the geno being scroll fight, Sky Pce Leader suppressed Dragon One and earned the top King ss rank. Dragon One was second.


    Sky Pce Leaderughed. ¡°He lost to me once. He will never be able to beat me again. No matter how many times he fights me, the results will always be the same. Besides, he needs to beat Demon Alpha.¡±


    ¡°The demons are not powerful yet,¡± the woman casually said. ¡°How could Demon Alpha beat Dragon One, who is a true god ss?¡±


    ¡°It is difficult to say,¡± Sky Pce leader said. ¡°There are problems with the history of the Demons. Their Sky Demon power has casual powers. You cannot underestimate this race. Plus, the Demons have been a high race for a while now. Unfortunately, no one knows what Demon Alpha¡¯s power is like. Not even Sky Pce has that sort of information. You can tell this Demon Alpha is unique.¡±


    The woman did not agree with what Sky Pce Leader was saying. ¡°They are merely pretending to be mysterious. Even if Demon Alpha has talents and endurance, there is nothing they can do without resources. With the small number of resources the Demons have, I would be surprised if they had a butterfly in their midst. Either way, they will not have a true god ss unless they are like Dragon One and have a scary senior pass in their blood genes. Otherwise, how else could he be a true god? How could he hope to fight Dragon One?¡±


    While they were talking, a shadow entered the space battleground. That shadow waspletely dark. It was like a humanoid shadow walking through space but with a body that did not look real.


    Han Sen gathered up power. He wanted to see through the shadow and see what the Demon Alpha looked like, but all he could see was darkness. He could not see what Demon Alpha looked like.

 Chapter 2857 - One Slash Cuts the Cause

    <h4>Chapter 2857: One sh Cuts the Cause</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dragon One looked at Demon Alpha like a king looking down on peasants. Behind his back were a pair of gold wings, but it did not look as if he was going to do anything.


    ¡°Demon Alpha, I have heard that the Demons are masters of causal powers,¡± Dragon One coldly said while standing still. ¡°Show me what you can do.¡±


    Demon Alpha waspletely cloaked in shadows. One could not see his face. He also did not respond to Dragon One. He raised his right hand and presented a knife. He shed toward Dragon One, who was in space.


    Han Sen had been looking at Demon Alpha. He saw him swing his knife, but no power was going with it. It was like he had randomly swung his hand.


    ¡°It really is the Asura power.¡± Although Han Sen had not practiced the Asura Sutra, he had studied it for a long time. He was no stranger to its abilities.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s palm did not have any power shockwaves. Clearly, that was the max level of the Asura Sutra. One sh cut the cause.


    Katcha!


    Dragon One¡¯s neck made a weird sound. Everyone looked at his neck. There was a small mark on his gold scales. It was as thin as a hair, but it was unable to break through the dragon scales.


    ¡°Causal powers really are powerful. It made me unable to react. That is not bad.¡± Dragon One stared at Demon Alpha and nodded.


    While he was talking, his scales healed themselves. The knife mark slowly faded. Before long, no mark remained.


    In Sky Pce, the woman was shocked. She asked, ¡°Can Demon Alpha¡¯s power leave a mark on Dragon One¡¯s scales? Did he really be true god ss?¡±


    ¡°I bet you there¡¯s a 90% chance he did.¡± Sky Pce Leader looked at Demon Alpha with interest.


    ¡°I did not expect Demon Alpha had a trick like that up his sleeve, but it is futile even if he is a true god,¡± the woman said. ¡°They are both true gods, and Dragon One¡¯s Dragon God Body is impervious to most powers. Demon Alpha cannot damage Dragon One. He is going to lose this time.¡±


    ¡°His Dragon God Body is powerful, but causal powers are very mysterious too. It is really hard to determine who is going to win and who is going to lose.¡± Sky Pce Leader clearly did not approve of the woman¡¯s thoughts.


    At the same time, the whole universe was watching the fight. They were shocked by Demon Alpha¡¯s performance. The elites knew Dragon One was already true god ss. Since Demon Alpha had been able to leave a mark on the dragon scales, there was a 90% chance that he was true god ss.


    ¡°I cannot believe that inside a small race like the demons there is a true god ss elite.¡± Bai King looked at Demon Alpha with interest.


    ¡°My King, after this fight, should we go to the Demons, take him, and have him work for us?¡± an Extreme King elder suggested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens in this fight first,¡± Bai King coldly said. ¡°This Demon Alpha is not a simple character.¡±


    ...


    On the space battleground, Dragon One saw Demon Alpha had not struck again. He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue?¡±


    ¡°If I attack again, you will be dead. The Demons do not want to be an enemy of the Dragons. I advise you to quit now.¡± Demon Alpha¡¯s voice was empty. There was no emotion to discern. He sounded like electricity.


    Yet, what he said made every creature in the universe think he was crazy.


    ¡°This Demon Alpha is crazy. He did not even break Dragon One¡¯s scales. Does he have what it takes to say that?¡±


    ¡°I bet he has never beaten an opponent outside of his family. That is why he is so insane and ignorant.¡±


    ¡°How dare he talk like that in front of the world¡¯s bravest Dragon. That Demon Alpha has a death wish.¡±


    Every race was talking about it. Compared to the Demon, they all thought Dragon One was stronger.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! The Dragons do not have cowards that are afraid to die. I will be standing here. If you can kill me, I can assure you that the Demons will not be an enemy of my people. From now on, the Dragons will obey the Demons.¡± Dragon One was standing in spaceughing.


    Demon Alpha did not say anything. He raised his hand and presented it like a knife. Then, he shed toward Dragon One again.


    Dragon One looked dim. He stared at Demon Alpha¡¯s arm. His body uncontrobly activated substance chains. The scary, golden, air became many golden God Dragons around him. He was like an old Dragon God that wasnding.


    Everyone¡¯s heart almost jumped out of their chests. Although no one thought Demon Alpha could actually cut through Dragon One¡¯s body, if Dragon One was treating this seriously, it made the audience feel heavy with pressure.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s hand was still waving slowly. It did not look as if there was any power in it. It was like he was just ying. It made it hard for people to believe that his powerless palm could kill a true god ss Dragon.


    Katcha!


    Suddenly, gold Dragon blood was spilled. The sky full of gold Dragon power broke. Dragon One¡¯s head was flying. It left his body to soar through the sky, leaving gold blood in its wake.


    Every race and creature that watched this fight was petrified. The whole universe went silent.


    One sh cut a Dragon¡¯s head off. And, it was the true god ss Dragon One. That power was hard to believe.


    ¡°I... I... Am I seeing this correctly... Is Dragon One of the Dragons... Did his head just get cut off?¡±


    ¡°Very scary Sky Demon Power... Very scary Demon Alpha...¡±


    ¡°From now on, I am afraid the Demons will be the highest race of all.¡±


    ¡°Really? Just his palm cut off the Dragon¡¯s head.¡±


    After a long time of silence, everyone in every race was shocked.


    ¡°In these geno god list fights, there have been so many unexpected events,¡± Sky Pce Leader said with a sigh. ¡°Gold, Demon Alpha, Dor, Lou Lie... The big universe has too many scary elites.¡±


    ¡°This world is a big world.¡± The woman looked at Demon Alpha.


    ¡°A big world means a chaotic world. The good days have passed. After these geno god list fights, I am afraid this universe will be flipping the sky and ground.¡± Sky Pce Leader did not get excited. He presented a wry smile and shook his head.


    ¡°I do not understand how Demon Alpha did that,¡± the woman said while looking at Sky Pce Leader.


    Sky Pce Leader was silent a moment before saying, ¡°Considering causal powers in the past and the results today, no matter how strong Dragon One is, he could not block the cause he had before.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face changed as she asked, ¡°Are you saying that Demon Alpha¡¯s power can sh into the past? Does that mean he has the same power as that person from Sacred?¡±


    ¡°No, that is not the same. That person in Sacred could twist time and space. Demon Alpha¡¯s power focuses on cause. His hand must have the cause of yesterday, so he can sh yesterday. If there is no cause from yesterday, he cannot use his power.¡± Sky Pce Leader paused and said, ¡°Even though the cause power is so strong, killing Dragon One is not so easy.¡±


    While he was speaking, on the space battleground, the gold Dragon blood that was everywhere went backward. The headless Dragon One lifted his hand in space. The head that had been chopped off flew back into his hands. Dragon One ced the head atop the exposed neck and pressed it down. The head was back in ce, and the wound on the neck was instantly healed.

 Chapter 2858 - Dragon Race Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 2858: Dragon Race Weapon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The Dragons¡¯ bodies make people really jealous.¡±


    ¡°I told you so. How could Dragon One be killed so easily?¡±


    ¡°He really is the world¡¯s bravest. How can he still live?¡±


    ¡°Causal powers are mysterious. Even if I watched it, I could not block it. But if you wish to kill me, Dragon One, that alone will not be enough.¡± Dragon One opened his eyes. He looked at Demon Alpha and said, ¡°I do confess that you have what it takes to fight me. It has been a long time since Ist had a good fight.¡±


    After that, Dragon One pulled out something. It was a 2-foot long golden rod. It was t with a rectangr shape. It looked like a ruler. On top of it were numerous Dragon tattoos. They were beautiful and mysterious.


    The woman recognized the gold Dragon ruler. ¡°The Dragon race weapon, Blood Dragon Ruler, is in his hands. It looks like Dragon One is the leader of the Dragons.¡±


    Sky Pce Leader seemed to have expected this. ¡°The Dragons spent a lot on Dragon One in this generation. He became true god in a hundred years and will soon be the leader of the Dragons.¡±


    ¡°With the help of the Blood Dragon Ruler race weapon, the chances of his victory increase,¡± the woman said. ¡°Although Demon Alpha is strong, the Demons became a high race not too long ago. I do not think the Demons have a race weapon to challenge it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Sky Pce Leader¡¯s response meant nothing.


    Roar!


    Dragon One was holding his Blood Dragon Ruler as he roared toward the sky. The Blood Dragon Ruler shone with gold. It became many Blood Dragon Shadows. There were eight different shapes of scary Dragon Shadows surrounding Dragon One.


    Every Dragon Shadow was like a cruel beast that could destroy the world. They released a scary presence. It was like a random bite could swallow the whole universe and every gxy.


    In the next moment, the eight Dragon Shadows roared in tandem with Dragon One. They all raced into Dragon One¡¯s body.


    Pang!


    The wings on Dragon One¡¯s back pped. His body rapidly started to expand. The gold light on his body was pretty, but his back kept ring up with horrendouslyrge bone spikes. His parted lips disyed menacing fangs. The horns on his head were scary. His draconic wings kept expanding.


    Another Dragon head appeared on the side of his shoulder. Soon, there was another one and another one. Many weird Dragon heads kept popping up. Within the space of a moment, Dragon One had be a nine-headed, big, gold Dragon. It was like a scary beast that could im the world. The nine heads stared down at Demon Alpha.


    ¡°Very scary suppression. I can feel how powerful it is by just seeing it. Demon Alpha is facing Dragon One. How much pressure must he be facing?¡± Although Han Sen was just watching the fight, the nine-headed, gold, giant Dragon One was releasing a pressure that made it difficult for him to breathe. He felt as if he was going to suffocate.


    God looked at the nine-headed gold giant Dragon and said, ¡°The Dragons are very interesting. They can put their own gene blood and spirit into a race weapon. This kind of sacrifice is something that cannot be aplished by many races in this universe.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these Dragon Shadows the power of the race weapon?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    ¡°One of the Dragon Shadows is the soul of the Dragon¡¯s race weapon. If it was an ordinary treasure, even the Dragons could not do it regardless of how much they wanted to. Let¡¯s not say the treasure itself can take that much power. Matching the elements is an issue too. After all, even if they are Dragons, their elements can bepletely different. There are seven different elemental gene Dragon true gods. It is hard for them to put their own blood power into the same treasure, but race weapons canpletely sort out such a problem. As long as they are Dragons, their power will be absorbed by the Dragon race weapon. That was how Blood Dragon Ruler, which was formed from the genes of seven true gods, was made.¡±


    God paused a moment and said, ¡°With this race weapon, it is like fighting nine true god Dragons together. Even the top elites of the three highest races would probably have to end up dodging it if they had to use their power to fight it.¡±


    God¡¯s face looked excited as he spoke. ¡°If the Dragon race weapon can continue to be passed on to each generation, then Dragon One will be putting his own gene blood and spirit into it. In the future, if another Dragon wants to do it when it reaches 100 or 1,000 Dragons, can you imagine how powerful it would be? iming the entire universe would not be difficult.¡±


    ¡°It is not easy to have 100 or 1,000 Dragons. That would take a long time. Thus far, the Dragons have only managed to put the power of seven true gods into it. If you want 100 dragons or 1,000 dragons, god only knows how many billions of years we would have to wait...¡± Han Sen was not interested in these calctions. After all, human lives were short. He would never live to see that day.


    Godughed and said, ¡°God is immortal. A billion years to God is just a second. It is worth the wait.¡±


    Han Sen stopped talking. Since he was not immortal, these kinds of discussions with God hurt his feelings.


    Boom!


    One of the nine-headed, gold, heads spat out a me that scorched the sky. It covered most of space.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s ck shadow flickered. He exited the area where the me hit. It looked like the fire was burning the sky. He quickly shed downward with his hands. Suddenly, one of the nine-headed, gold, giant Dragon head¡¯s eyes weirdly shed. It was as if Demon Alpha¡¯s body was imprisoned. His arms were raised. He could no longer move.


    ¡°Fire element and space element power?¡± Han Sen was in shock.


    ¡°After Dragon Onebined with the Blood Dragon Ruler, it meant hebined with the Dragon Soul and seven true god ss Dragon Power,¡± God said. ¡°With his gold Dragon body, there are nine true god powers. Not many creatures in this universe can fight against him now. I cannot wait to see 100 Dragons gathering up. What a shame.¡±


    Two more dragon heads instantly appeared to apany the nine-headed gold Dragon¡¯s form. One of them hadser eyes, and the other spat out ck Dragon Breath. They all attacked the frozen Demon Alpha.


    Every creature that watched the fight was shocked by Dragon One¡¯s power. They thought Demon Alpha was going to die.


    Thunder and Dragon Breath tangled together. Everything was being destroyed by those two scary powers. Demon Alpha¡¯s shadow was going to melt. The darkness became lighter and lighter. Inside the darkness, Demon Alpha¡¯s body was bing clearer to see.


    When the shadow was whittled down to only a thinyer, people could see more of Demon Alpha.


    Han Sen kept his eyes focused on Demon Alpha. Now, his eyes were open wide. Inside the shadow, he saw a purple-haired, purple-eyed, Demon woman.


    Although he could not see her entire face, this Demon woman gave Han Sen the feeling he used to know her. She was very familiar.


    Pang!


    The thunder and Dragon Breath tangled together. The finalyer was being faded away. Demon Alpha¡¯s face was finally revealed.


    Han Sen could finally see Demon Alpha¡¯s face. When he saw her, his body shook. He was inplete disbelief.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s face looked exactly the same as Zero¡¯s when she was in Shura mode. Even her body was the same. But Zero looked like a youngdy, and Demon Alpha looked mature and cold.


    ¡°Are Demon Alpha and Zero twins?¡± Han Sen was frozen.

 Chapter 2859 - Demon Coming Down to Earth

    <h4>Chapter 2859: Demon Coming Down to Earth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Asura and Han Sen¡¯s mother had some kind of entwined fate that they could not be freed from. The Luo family had the Shura¡¯s Falsified-Sky Sutra, which made the Luo family and Shura¡¯s Jade Shura fall into a generation of loving and killing.


    During Luo Lan¡¯s generation, Han Sen¡¯s mother wanted to prevent their heirs from falling into the same cycle. Thus, they hid their names in the hopes that Han Sen could lead a normal life. Unfortunately, it did not work. Han Sen received the Asura Sutra by ident. He had also found Zero, who had a strong connection with the Shura.


    The little sister, Han Yan, practiced the Luo family¡¯s Falsified-Sky Sutra. Ever since then, Han Sen¡¯s family and the Shura, or the Asura King who created the Shura, had a fate that always caused them to be coiled around each other in some capacity.


    After Han Sen entered the geno universe, he believed the Demons might have been connected to the Shura, but hecked proof for the allegation.


    Now, Demon Alpha looked exactly like Zero. Han Sen¡¯s head was filled with a bevy of thoughts. He was not so sure what he was thinking.


    That was only for a moment. After Demon Alpha¡¯s shadow was expunged, scary thunder and Dragon Breath came together to annihte her body.


    Demon Alpha had been tied-up in the same spot all that time, but she was finally able to move a little. One of her hands was forcing through to break the power that bound her. She summoned a little knife.


    It was less than a foot long. As she held it in her jade hand, the grey knife looked like a dried bone.


    The moment Demon Alpha clutched the little dry bone knife, it was like her arm had some sort of weird power. It was able to make her power move inside that trapped space.


    The little dry bone knife shed in front of Demon Alpha. In the next moment, the nine-headed, gold, giant Dragon head was spilling Dragon Blood. It flew into space.


    The big Dragon head had been cut off, forcing the bindings on her to be dropped. Demon Alpha¡¯s body shed like a ghost. The thunder and Dragon Breathnded next to her. It kept exploding in space, blowing up all thes around.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s shadow recovered. She was once again cloaked in darkness, but one could still see the little dry bone knife. It was not affected by the darkness.


    Before the creatures that were watching the fight reacted, Demon Alpha¡¯s body was already on the move. She swung the little dry bone knife in her hands.


    The small knife, which was less than a foot long, drew a curve in space that did not look particrly eye-catching. It seemed like a random swing. It was not much stronger than as if she had been drawing.


    In space, underneath this drawing, the gold nine-headed Dragon¡¯s fire element dragon head was cut off. Dragon Blood came spewing out of the severed neck likeva. The rest of the seven heads painfully roared.


    Boom! The big Dragon¡¯s thunder head and soul head spit out scary power at the same time toward Demon Alpha.


    The thunder head had just opened its eyes. Before it spat out thunder, an invisible sh cut off its head.


    Under the flickering starlight, Demon Alpha¡¯s shadow-like body shed. The dry bone knife was thrust out again. Many dragon heads were flying through space. Dragon Blood wasing down like heavy rain everywhere.


    Thunder head, cold head, crazy dragon head... All these scary dragon heads were like chickens or dogs being cut up. The Dragon Blood dyed the whole of space with a gold color.


    All the creatures looked at the demon-looking, ghost-looking shadow. They were frozen. The lightly swaying little dry bone knife, painful dragon bones, flying dragon heads, spilling blood... All the creatures gazed upon the crazy scene. They were scared. Their fear could not be described.


    The crazy knife and cold starlight mingled with the gold Dragon Blood being sprayed out. It looked quite strange.


    The big, invincible nine-headed gold Dragon suddenly had eight of its head cut off. It had not even been given a moment to fight back. The invincible Dragon God Body was like paper. It did not even see the knife lights or weapons that werending on it. It led to all the dragon heads flying through space with blood.


    Even Han Sen, who knew a lot about Asura Sutra and was not from a normal race, had a scalp that felt numb. His entire body red with goosebumps.


    Asura Power was practiced to this level by Demon Alpha. It was almost invincible. As long as the opponent had some cause, it could not avoid her attacks.


    Katcha!


    The reaper¡¯s scythe-looking dry bone knife went across space. The nine-headed, gold, Dragon¡¯s final head was split in half, along with its giant gold Dragon body.


    The whole universe was silent. The gold blood spread through space. It was like a golden ocean.


    The Dragon¡¯s head, body, and blood were shaking in space. The Dragon tried to regenerate and be the nine-headed, gold, big Dragon again.


    Demon Alpha did not move. She stood in space. She raised the little dry bone knife and started to swing it. She looked like a reaper as she shed everything.


    All the dragon heads were cut in half before they couldbine with the body, and the Dragon¡¯s body was cut into pieces.


    The heads were angry. They roared. In the next second, they were being cut open.


    ¡°How dare you kill the dragon heads. My race will persist to avenge this...¡± In the Dragon realm, many Dragons were roaring, which shook the sky.


    Dragon One was the leader of that generation of Dragons. He was a scary being that was able to be a true god. He was the only true god of the Dragons. He would soon be the leader of the Dragons.


    If he was killed on the space battlegrounds, the Dragons would suffer a major loss. It would take them hundreds of thousands of years to recover.


    As much as they let out their roars, Demon Alpha did not hear a single one. Even if she did hear them, it was unlikely that she cared. The little dry bone knife kept swinging.


    Moaning, roaring, fear, scared, hopeless... Whatever emotion was disyed did not stop the hand wielding the little dry bone knife.


    Before, when the gold, nine-headed Dragon¡¯s power had almost destroyed her body, Demon Alpha already wanted to kill him. Why would she put her knife away now?


    A knife shed Dragon One¡¯s head. Its blood-curdling cries were heard throughout space.


    This was a day that would be remembered. The gold, nine-headed Dragon had been chopped to pieces. Space was dyed gold. A hopeless Dragon moan echoed through the universe. Dragon One¡¯s shadow was in space, but the shadow instantly turned to dust. It scattered away with the sky full of gold Dragon Blood.


    Every Dragon¡¯s body shook. They all cried bloody tears. They could not believe Dragon One had been killed in space like that. He was the first true god ss creature that had been killed in the geno god list fight.


    ¡°I am Demon Alpha. Whoever offends the Demon will be shed.¡± Demon Alpha¡¯s cold voice echoed through space.


    From this day on, every creature in the universe was going to remember that name and sentence.

 Chapter 2860 - Deep Abyss Knight

    <h4>Chapter 2860: Deep Abyss Knight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Dragon One was killed like that... The Dragon... It is game over...¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded extremely weird. Although no one could see Demon Alpha¡¯s body in space, her vision was still scouring that portion of the empty. It was like a body that looked like a Demon and a ghost was in front of the woman.


    Sky Pce Leader sighed and said, ¡°Sess is brave, but there is also bravery in failure. I hope the Dragons will be able to ovee this loss. I hope they do not sink in the river of time.¡±


    ¡°The Dragons used all their power to produce thistest Dragon leader, but he was easily cut up like that in space. The Dragons are in danger...¡± The woman shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°Who is this Demon Alpha anyway? She has such a scary power. With the resources the Demons have, there is no way they could have made someone like that.¡±


    ¡°This era is messed up.¡± Sky Pce Leader did not answer her. He looked into space, which was far away.


    ¡°Interesting... Very interesting... Although I could not see 100 Dragonsing out together, it was still amazing.¡± God held his hands andughed. He looked satisfied.


    ¡°Do you know this Demon Alpha? How could she possess such scary powers?¡± Han Sen asked.


    God shook his head. ¡°Did I not tell you that God does not know everything? I am just like you. I only know what I see. I have never seen Demon Alpha before, so I do not know anything about her. There is one thing I know for sure.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°In her hands, that little dry bone knife was a god personality armament,¡± God said with certainty.


    When Han Sen heard that, his expression changed. He thought, ¡°If Demon Alpha really is Asura, then Ancient Devil and the Asura really did summon a dying god. Was that a God Spirit? With their power back then, how were they able to kill the God Spirit? Even though the God Spirit was heavily injured, it would have still been impossible. Their powers were on vastly different scales. There could have been no chance. Even God hides, so why would it let them kill him? They still did not have the power to kill a God Spirit... Does it mean that after Asura went to the universe, he killed the God Spirit and got the god personality armament?¡±


    Han Sen could not guess the truth either, but he was really bothered by Demon Alpha looking just like Zero. ¡°It looks like I need to find a chance to talk to Ancient Devil and Yasha again about what Asura really was.¡±


    ¡°What God Spirit¡¯s god personality armament is that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°There are too many gods, and I do not remember all of them,¡± God said after touching his nose.


    ¡°Are there really that many gods?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°There are not many real gods,¡± God said. After saying that, he did not say any more.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s fight shocked the whole universe. The Demons were famous among the higher races. Now, they had be the most famous in the whole universe. Everyone knew the Demons would rank up soon. It only depended on if Demon Alpha was daring enough to trigger thentern fight.


    With Demon Alpha¡¯s power, the Demons could enter the top 10 races without any trouble.


    The factions with a simr power to Demon Alpha were feeling as if they were facing a crisis. They thought Demon Alpha might destroy their race at any moment, or she might take their territory and xenogeneic space and pige and plunder them for the Demons.


    Some races saw the potential of an alliance. Many had already sent messengers to try and befriend the Demons.


    All this did not really have a connection to Han Sen. After he became butterfly ss, there were not enough resources to support his ascension to true god. He watched other fights alongside God.


    Aside from the battle between Demon Alpha and Dragon One, there weren¡¯t any more interesting battles. All the elites just fought to a point where a winner could be determined. Few dared to lose their lives inbat there.


    What happened to Dragon One made every elite a whole lot more cautious. They would not underestimate any opponent they encountered.


    Golden Growler was still winning like an invincible foe. The scary power he wielded had been agreed by most as the greatest. Most believed it was highly likely that Golden Growler would win the tournament. They thought he was even greater than Demon Alpha.


    Sky Pce Leader and the Very High Leader did not need to be described. They just talked their enemies out of the way. One could not really tell how strong they were.


    Han Sen cared about a guy called Lou Lie, who used his body to be a butterfly ss xenogeneic. Most importantly, Han Sen found there was something familiar about him.


    ¡°Is he a member of Blood Legion?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    ¡°This Lou Lie is interesting,¡± God said with a smile.


    ¡°Why is he interesting?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°He is better than you think,¡± God casually replied. ¡°He is a real human.¡±


    ¡°Is he human? In that case, what are you going to do?¡± Han Sen forced his question to sound nonchnt, but he really wanted to know what God would do if he found out about another human.


    ¡°I do not n on doing anything yet. I will keep watching the matches and wait for interesting spirits to fight each other.¡± God¡¯s answer surprised him.


    Han Sen thought humans were taboo for the universe. God found out Lou Lie was a human, so he wagered he would do something.


    ¡°Do not look at me like that. I am a God and not a crazy dog. Do you think I will bite whatever I see?¡± Godughed.


    Han Sen looked at God and said, ¡°I thought you treated humans differently.¡±


    ¡°I would treat them differently, but the geno god list ys by my rules. It would beme of me to break my own rules.¡± After that, God looked like he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t smiling at Han Sen. ¡°What about you? You treat humans differently too. Why do you disguise yourself as one?¡±


    ¡°I told you already that I am human. There is no pretending,¡± Han Sen said with a simple shrug of his shoulders.


    The two of them were in-sync, so they stopped talking about it. They continued to watch the geno god list fights.


    There were many scary elites in the universe. Han Sen thought the geno god list would be dominated by the three high races, but things really did not turn out that way. Many deified elites were from the three high races, but most of the deified elites were not from the three high races. There were many races Han Sen had never heard of before.


    ¡°It looks like the universe has many scary creatures hiding in it. I must be careful.¡± Han Sen had a look at his next opponent. It was a butterfly ss Deep Abyss Knight. It was quite powerful. It crushed other xenogeneics of the same level to reach this round.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Although he is powerful, I do not think he can challenge me.¡±


    ¡°The next few fights will be really boring. Would you like to y some chess?¡± God stretched as he spoke to Han Sen.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen did not decline. He wanted to y chess with God.


    Although he always lost, his chess skills were improving because of these losses.


    The game of chess was like a game of fighting. The more he improved in chess, the newer the areas and ideas Han Sen could learn for properbat. That made him keep on wanting to y.


    With Han Sen¡¯s personality, if he did not win a round, he would not give up.


    After dozens of heart-breaking rounds of chess, Han Sen¡¯s next fight finally rolled around.


    Han Sen stood up and said. ¡°Keep the game going. We will continue when I return.¡± Their match was only halfway through. It looked as if he was going to win, so he wanted to quickly finish Deep Abyss Knight before continuing with God.


    ¡°OK. Good luck to you,¡± God said with a smile.


    Han Sen epted the geno god list invitation and went to the space battleground.

 Chapter 2861 - God Spirit Landing

    <h4>Chapter 2861: God Spirit Landing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Deep Abyss Knight was a xenogeneic. He had an armored knight upper body and the lower body of an octopus. Many ck, metal tentacles wriggled around his lower body. It was like he had a weird shadow. Even the space around him was twisted.


    Han Sen had watched the Deep Abyss Knight fight before. He knew that the Deep Abyss Knight was a dark element xenogeneic. He could release very strong and corrosive dark powers. His defensive attributes were very high. If a xenogeneic of the same level attacked his armor, one would be able to break it.


    Regarding his metallic tentacles, even if they were cut off, recements grew almost instantly. So, attacking the tentacles was pointless. One had to break the armor or body to seed.


    Han Sen was holding the Return Empty Scabbard. It counted as half a god personality armament. Although it was man-made, it was not as powerful as a real god personality armament. Still, it was a treasure that was close to true god ss.


    Although Han Sen wanted to hurry and y chess, Han Sen did not underestimate Deep Abyss Knight. He still stayed vignt.


    Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic mode was almost invincible, but there were many xenogeneics in the universe. They all had unbelievable powers. If Han Sen encountered a strange power and fell into its tricks, he would pay the price with his life. This was not a joke.


    The intelligence of most xenogeneics was not too high. Even if it was high, they would be low when it came to their emotional intelligence. Han Sen and the xenogeneic had nothing to talk about, so Han Sen gathered up power via his Return Empty Scabbard and attacked.


    The knife was pure power, but his xenogeneic power amplified its strength to a force that exceeded true god ss. A butterfly xenogeneic at the same level stood no chance of trying to withstand Han Sen¡¯s power.


    The Return Empty Scabbard had its own power to deal too. If an ordinary butterfly xenogeneic was struck by Han Sen, it would end up dead or injured.


    The Deep Abyss Knight was very cold. His eyes were like ck holes. They were so deep that it was like they could absorb light.


    He did not dodge. The Deep Abyss Knight crossed his arms across his chest. He was not nning on moving an inch. When the Return Empty Scabbard got closer, the tentacles below his body moved. They were going for Han Sen¡¯s Return Empty Scabbard.


    The tentacles struck the Return Empty Scabbard, but not a single sound was made. The tentacles silently wrapped up the Return Empty Scabbard. The suckers below the tentacles started to suck the Return Empty Scabbard.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression changed. From what he had seen before, he knew the Deep Abyss Knight was strong, but he couldn¡¯t have such a strong power. He used one tentacle to block his Return Empty Scabbard¡¯s sh. With a power like that, Han Sen believed Deep Abyss Knight was a true god ss.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked cold. He was holding the Return Empty Scabbard. He tried to pull it back. He saw the Return Empty Scabbard sh with a purple light. No matter how hard Han Sen tried, the Return Empty Scabbard did not move. It was sucked onto the tentacles.


    The Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s arms were still crossed across his chest. He coldly looked at Han Sen with a face of utter disdain and said, ¡°Stupid creature.¡±


    Following his words, purple and ck mes surged out of the Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s body. His entire body was like a demon crawling out of purgatory. The tentacles holding the scabbard swung. They pulled on Han Sen and the scabbard. At the same time, other tentacles were wrapping up his body.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had to let the scabbard go. He quickly stumbled back and evaded the attacks of theshing tentacles.


    ¡°How is that possible? How did the Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s power be so much stronger?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown. If he did not know the geno god list fights could have people swapping position, he would have started wondering whether or not it was the same Deep Abyss Knight he had seen before. Its power was certainly different.


    It was not just Han Sen that was confused. Many elites who knew Deep Abyss Knight were also in shock.


    ¡°Since when did the Deep Abyss Knight be so strong? With his power now, it does not look like a dark element only.¡± The woman in Sky Pce was shocked.


    ¡°It is weird.¡± Sky Pce Leader frowned.


    In the Very High, Exquisite and Li Keer watched the scene. They thought it was strange too. Li Keer said, ¡°I thought Deep Abyss Knight was a dark element being. Why is this dark knight suddenly different? Will Dor lose?¡±


    ¡°It looks like Deep Abyss Knight is stronger than Dor,¡± Exquisite coldly said. ¡°Just one skill has disarmed him. He took his treasure scabbard. I am afraid Dor is going to lose this round.¡±


    When Li Keer heard that, she felt terrible. Although she had been unsessful in making Dor her silkworm, she still did not want Dor to lose.


    On Empty Mountain, the green-haired beast looked confused. ¡°Weird. Why is that Deep Abyss Knight so strong. I fought Deep Abyss Knight once, and he was not that strong.¡±


    The woman nearby coldly looked at Deep Abyss Knight and said, ¡°In this world, whatever monster shows up, it does not matter. Little Mountain Leader will defeat them. Empty Mountain will once again be back on top.¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± the green-haired beast said with a cocky look. ¡°Little Mountain Leader¡¯s power is almost as good as the old mountain leader. Swallowing a true god is not difficult for it. Whether it¡¯s Deep Abyss Knight or Dor, whoever stands in Little Mountain Leader¡¯s way will end up dead.¡±


    When Yisha saw that the Return Empty Scabbard had been stolen by Deep Abyss Knight, she frowned. ¡°What is Dor doing?¡±


    In the Extreme King garden, God stroked his jaw and said to himself, ¡°Was my hint not clear enough? He used Sky Armor God¡¯s rib bone to attack Sky Armor God. That is just giving up the ghost. You just gave the god personality back. With Sky Armor God¡¯s personality, I do not think he will take the god personality and run.¡±


    Deep Abyss Knight swung his tentacles and brought the scabbard next to him. Then, he let go of his arm. He used his right arm to grab the Return Empty Scabbard. His eyes shed with a weird light.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at Deep Abyss Knight. He felt there was something wrong. Deep Abyss Knight was releasing a presence that felt the same as the Return Empty Scabbard.


    Deep Abyss Knight stroked the Return Empty Scabbard. He felt extremely happy. His happiness could not be described. ¡°My god personality has finally been returned.¡±


    After Deep Abyss Knight performed that action, the Return Empty Scabbard¡¯s light became brighter and brighter. It looked like the mes on Deep Abyss Knight were connecting. They released a light that blew into the sky.


    At this time, even the elites who were watching could tell what was happening. Deep Abyss Knight did not have strong enough power to cause a reaction with the scabbard that would result in it exploding so powerfully.


    ¡°This is true god ss power,¡± the woman said with shock. ¡°Did Deep Abyss Knight be a true god?¡±


    ¡°No, that is not a true god. He is not the real Deep Abyss Knight.¡± Sky Pce Leader¡¯s eyes were icy. He said, ¡°He is a God Spirit that descended.¡±

 Chapter 2862 - Han Sen’s Galaxy Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 2862: Han Sen¡¯s Gxy Teleportation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen knew what the Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s problem was. He thought, ¡°It looks like Deep Abyss Knight alreadybined with the universe¡¯s god body by a god. His presence and scabbard are so simr, and the scabbard was made from a broken god personality. That means he is the scabbard¡¯s master. He must be that Sky Armor God.¡±


    ¡°It is no wonder God told me not to bring out the scabbard when facing Sky Armor God. That is why. But that heads-up was fairly useless. How was I supposed to know when and where Sky Armor God would fight me? I could not hold off on using the scabbard forever. With that being the case, what is the point in owning the scabbard in the first ce?¡±


    After guessing Sky Armor God¡¯s identity, Han Sen was not keen on standing down. He continued looking at Sky Armor God, who was doing the same.


    Sky Armor God was holding the scabbard. Although he resonated with the scabbard because it was man-made, recovering his body with it would still take some time and tricks. Furthermore, Sky Armor God did not want to open his chest in public and fit his bone back inside.


    For now, Sky Armor God only held the scabbard. The purple and ck mes on his body kept burning as he looked at Han Sen.


    It was not an option for him to take the scabbard, concede, and leave the space battleground. That was impossible. Gods had the dignity of gods. Even if Sky Armor God wanted to leave, he had to leave as the victor.


    ¡°Because you took my god personality, this is your unlucky day ¡± Sky Armor God stared at Han Sen. He raised the scabbard and looked at him with disdain. ¡°As your reward for returning the scabbard, I will allow you to die by the scabbard.¡±


    After that, Sky Armor God waved his arm. The scabbard carried a scary purple and ck knife light. It came straight for Han Sen.


    The knife light acted as if it was splitting space in half. It was so powerful that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. When seeing this sh, the expressions on the faces of many deified xenogeneics changed.


    Han Sen¡¯s body quickly shed away. He had dodged the knife light. When it appeared again, it was on the other side of space.


    Gxy Teleportation. Han Sen had practiced his teleportation abilities for a long time. He had finally practiced Gxy Teleportation, but Han Sen had only studied a part of it. He modified Space Teleportation into a version that was more suitable for his body.


    Because of the Dongxuan Aura¡¯s power buff, Han Sen¡¯s Break Space sh was faster than God¡¯s Wander. He used Space Teleportation as a normal teleportation talent. It was even faster than short-distance teleportation.


    No one expected Han Sen would be able to dodge that shing power. Sky Armor God waved the scabbard again. He swung it at Han Sen. This time, it was stronger and faster. It suddenly ripped space to appear directly in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was able to sh away, so the knife light missed its target.


    ¡°How many attacks are you able to evade?¡± Sky Armor God coldly asked. He started shing with the scabbard at an even faster pace.


    Sky Armor God shed a dozen times. Each sh was faster and harder than the one before. He was shing out many purple and ck space cracks, which were like deep trenches in the vastness of space.


    Even so, not a single one of them was able to damage Han Sen.


    ¡°That is a very fast space teleportation skill. It seems faster than the Very High¡¯s God¡¯s Wander. This Dor is not an easy fellow to beat.¡± Sky Pce Leader was shocked by the performance.


    ¡°God Spiritbined body,¡± the woman said. ¡°That power can challenge a true god ss and perhaps something even stronger. Dor¡¯s Space Teleportation speed can dodge the striking attacks. That is very rare. It is a shame that evading attacks is ultimately pointless. He cannot go against the Sky Armor God and y a god. He will lose.¡±


    ¡°Going against the Sky Armor God and ying a god is not easy. If this was Golden Growler, he might stand a chance of beating the enemy.¡± Sky Pce Leader looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Dor¡¯s body fitness is strong, but he is still only butterfly ss. If he could be a true god, perhaps he could stand a chance.¡±


    All the elites of every race understood Han Sen¡¯s situation. Relying on the unlimited Space Teleportation, he was able to dodge the Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s attacks. But who knew Space Teleportation itself cost energy? To keep using Space Teleportation like that meant he would eventually run out of power. Once that happened, he was going to lose.


    ¡°Dor¡¯s Space Teleportation is very powerful. It looks like he can use it whenever and however he wants. He does not need to prepare time for it, and he can keep using it to move. That is stronger than the Very High¡¯s God¡¯s Wander.¡± The Extreme King¡¯s Second Uncle profuselyplimented the talent.


    Bai King looked at the space battleground without speaking. His eyes looked strange. He felt a bit angry. ¡°A God Spirit has descended to earth. He took the Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s body. They are getting more ballsy.¡±


    Bai King recognized Sky Armor God. After all, his power had been able tobine with the Return Empty Scabbard. It was too easy to guess the identity of the viin.


    It did not matter who was king of the Extreme King at the time. Any of them would have despised Sky Armor God. The same applied to Bai King. If he was able to strike, he would want to be like Knife King and cut out Sky Armor God¡¯s bones again.


    Sky Armor God thought Space Teleportation required a lot of power. All he had to do was sh a few more times to make Han Sen exhausted. When he could no longer use Space Teleportation, he could kill him.


    Han Sen kept using Space Teleportation without reprieve, and he was showing no signs of slowing down. That surprised Sky Armor God.


    In fact, it was not just Sky Armor God who was surprised. Even God, who was in the garden, was surprised. ¡°He is continuously using Space Teleportation, yet his body does not look like it is getting tired. It is not just his body that is strong. His body keeps drawing in energy from the universe to keep his energy reserves full. The Very High can barely do something like that even if they max out Sky and Men Combined Together. He is just a butterfly and can already do this. Is it a simple talent, or has he practiced it a lot?¡±


    Ordinary deified creatures were afraid of using too much power, but Han Sen had four battle bodies that werebined. The Dongxuan Battle Body was able to keep on absorbing energy directly from the universe. It kept providing him with energy. If Han Sen¡¯s body did not copse, he could fight endlessly. He did not have to worry about exhaustion.


    Sky Armor God saw the problem. He coldly grunted. ¡°In that case, I will make you stop hiding.¡±


    The scabbard shed out like a shadow. Many knife lights created a crack in space. He was going to trap Han Sen inside a space crack.


    Space Teleportation was actually a space movement. If Sky Armor God cracked the space around Han Sen, he would be totally disconnected from it. Even if Han Sen had his powerful Space Teleportation skill, he could not escape it.


    Han Sen kept teleporting. More cracks were showing up in space, so there were fewer ces for him to teleport to.


    The space battleground was not the real universe. It was just an area of space. Its power was limited. Han Sen did not have enough space to move around freely.


    Han Sen did not expect to keep running around forever. Teleporting was a way for him to observe. He wanted to learn about Sky Armor God¡¯s power. He did not know anything about Sky Armor God. People needed to know their enemy, so Han Sen had to learn about Sky Armor God.


    Han Sen had in two gods. He did not mind doing it again, but he needed to make sure it was a sess. He could not blindly attack and end up dying.


    ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Sky Armor God kept shing. Purple and ck knife lights kept cutting space up, producing the scary space cracks.


    Han Sen was now surrounded by space cracks from all directions. He was trapped in the sole area that had not been broken, but space there was cut off from the outside. No matter how strong Han Sen¡¯s Space Teleportation was, he could no longer teleport away.


    In Blood Legion, Lou Lie looked at Sky Armor God with fire. He recognized who Sky Armor God was. ¡°It is over. Dor is strong, but fighting a god is too much. It was a shame it was not me encountering this god. Otherwise, I might have been able to kill him.¡±

 Chapter 2863 - One Lance Pierced Through God

    Chapter 2863 One Lance Pierced Through God


    The elites of every race knew this fight was going to end soon. Han Sen conceding was the only oue. There was no way he could escape the attack of Sky Armor God. He could only be killed.


    Sky Armor God wanted to hurry things up and be able to refine the god personality. He did not have the mood to drag this out and y games with Han Sen. Therefore, he unleashed his attack. Han Sen did not want to lose and quit the space battleground. He had been observing this for so long. Even though he had no idea what Sky Armor God¡¯s limit was, he knew for sure that after Deep Abyss Knightbined with Sky Armor God, the body still had some of Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s power. Afterbining the god personality, Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s body was also reinforced. It was able to reach true god ss. Currently, Sky Armor God was just a true god ss creature. Achieving victory was not out of the question. Seeing the ripping sky and knife light in front of him, Han Sen put out his hand. A green bonence appeared in it. He thrust it forward against the knife light.


    ¡°He is trying too hard. No matter how strong a butterfly ss fighter is, he cannot fight a god spirit.¡± The woman in Sky Pce frowned as she spoke. Many others had the same worry. No matter how they viewed this, they all agreed that he was trying too hard.


    When the spear hit the knife light, people were shocked to find out thence light was able to pierce through the knife light. It looked like the northern lights. The body andnce teleported in front of Sky Armor God. It was being thrust into Sky Armor God¡¯s arm that was holding the scabbard. Sky Armor God did not expect that would happen. It was toote for him to stop. He used the armor of his arm to block.


    Katcha!


    Sky Armor God paid the price because of his pride and ignorance. The green light pierced through the armor and drilled into him. The entire head of thence was being thrust through. It prated Sky Armor God¡¯s gauntlet and arm.


    Sky Armor God was in pain. He could not hold the scabbard tightly. Han Sen was able to grab it back. His body was in extreme shock, so he started to stumble back.


    Seeing Sky Armor God¡¯s arm with god blood bleeding out of it, even Sky Pce Leader and Bai King were incredibly shocked. They could not help but look at Han Sen¡¯s Sky Radish Bone Lance. ¡°It is a god personality armament.¡± Sky Armor God looked ill. He stared at the Sky Radish Bone Lance in Han Sen¡¯s hands. In the wound on his arm, green saplings were starting to grow. This was different from Han Sen killing a xenogeneic with one hit. The saplings on Sky Armor God¡¯s arm were growing slowly. They began as little green leaves. It looks like gods cannotpletely withstand the power of a god personality armament. Han Sen made his mind up. As long as he was able to hurt the god, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°God personality armament...¡± Throughout the universe, many ancient and hidden elites heard Sky Armor God say those words. They were instantly in shock.


    People who knew what a god personality armament also knew how difficult it was to gain a god personality armament. ¡°It cannot be a real god personality armament,¡± the Sky Pce woman said with surprise. ¡°With Dor¡¯s level, he does not have the power to enter the geno hall. How could he have a god personality armament?¡± ¡°If the god spirit said it was a god personality armament, that is what it is. This Dor is bing more and more interesting,¡± Sky Pce Leader said while squinting his eyes. He was checking out Han Sen and the Sky Radish God Lance.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Lou Lie stared at Han Sen with fire in his eyes. ¡°A god personality armament?¡± Bai King looked weird. It was difficult to tell what he was thinking ¡°How is that possible?¡± asked the green-haired beast. ¡°That cannot be a real god personality armament.¡± In a dark corner of the world, Old Vulture and Auntie Mei had strange expressions on their faces. ¡°Could that truly be a real god personality armament? Did Dor enter the geno hall and kill a god spirit?¡±


    Auntie Mei looked at Old Vulture and asked, ¡°Have you guys seen that god personality armament? Was it left by that guy?¡±


    ¡°I do not think so,¡± old Vulture said while shaking his head. ¡°There has never been ance like this before.¡±


    ¡°If it was not from before, did he really go to the geno hall, kill a god spirit, and run? That is impossible.¡± Auntie Mei shook her head.


    Suddenly, all the elites in the universe were staring at the Sky Radish God Lance. Their faces kept changing.


    ¡°No matter how you get your hands on a god personality armament or who you are, you must die today!¡± Sky Armor God stared at Han Sen. The mood to kill was almost tangible.


    The purple-ck mes on him were getting stronger. The saplings had only just shown up, but the mes made them stop growing. Even the scabbard in Han Sen¡¯s hand was struggling. It wanted to fly back to Sky Armor God. Han Sen used significant strength to suppress the scabbard, which did not fly to Sky Armor God.


    Boom!


    Sky Armor God¡¯s fire was like the eruption of a volcano. With that wash of power, the metal armor melted into iron juice. It was dripping across his body like a meteor shower through space that was falling.


    The tentacles were dancing. Sky Armor God wasing for Han Sen. After the armor on his body slowly melted off, it revealed a powerful and naked chest. Many bones could be seen on his chest, giving him the appearance of a skeleton. The skeleton was like a purple crystal. It was startlingly clear, but it was getting deeper. It looked like the material to make a Return Empty Scabbard. Quickly, a purple outside bone armor was floating on Sky Armor God¡¯s chest. It protected his chest.


    The bone armor looked exactly like two purple ribs together. There were seven rib bones on each side. It looked very symmetric, but the left side was missing one bone.


    ¡°This guy really is Sky Armor God!¡± When the people of the Extreme King saw the missing rib bone on the outside skeleton armor, they were able to confirm Sky Armor God¡¯s identity. It made them all gnash their teeth.


    It looks like the scabbard is made from this outside bone armor¡¯s rib bones. Can one rib bone have that effect? If we cut both sides of the rib bone... Han Sen squinted his eyes and stared at Sky Armor God. He was not afraid of Sky Armor God exploding with power.


    Bzzt!


    Han Sen kept trying to suppress Return Empty Scabbard, which had a power that could not be imagined. It escaped Han Sen¡¯s hand and flew to Sky Armor God.


    Han Sen opened the palms of his hand. His hands had a wound that revealed the bones within the flesh. They were there because of the Return Empty Scabbard¡¯s escape. Very powerful power! Han Sen thought. The Return Empty Scabbard flew back to Sky Armor God. Itnded on the broken bones. It was now like another rib bone. It lined up on the armor of the outside skeleton. The broken parts were connecting, slowly bing a part of the skeleton armor.


    The scabbard bone looked a bit different than the other rib bones. After all, it had been made into a scabbard. Its original look was hard to maintain.


    ¡°sphemy to a god spirit. Die!¡± Sky Armor God appeared like a god as he looked at Han Sen. His body surged with a scary presence. The bone armor was bright. It was like it was connecting to all of space. The god¡¯s sounds were like thunder.


    ¡°Oh, my days... What is going on...¡± Many creatures who did not know the truth were frozen. Sky Armor God released pressure. Even the people outside the battleground felt ufortable. Their foreheads developed a cold sweat.


    The weaker creatures with smaller hearts were paralyzed on the floor.

 Chapter 2864 - Sky Armor God Jail

    Chapter 2864 Sky Armor God Jail


    ¡°That should not be Deep Abyss Knight.¡± Although ordinary creatures did not know Sky Armor God, they started to wonder after seeing that power.


    Deep Abyss Knight was a dark element deified xenogeneic. No matter how powerful they were, they should not have had the power of a god.


    Sky Armor God was damaged by the Extreme King. Now, he was damaged by Han Sen. He was furious. He activated his god personality to try and kill Han Sen.


    When the god personality raged, Sky Armor God used his power to the max. Han Sen clearly saw the universe had a universal cogwheel. The light Sky Armor God¡¯s outside skeleton armor was dyed purple. It had the same color as the skeleton armor. All of the universal cogwheels that connected to the substance chains were being affected. Han Sen tried to use his Dongxuan Area to control the purple universal cogwheels, but he noticed he was unable to do anything about them. It was like the universal cogwheels formed an independent operation mode. It was like they were not getting affected by the Dongxuan Area.


    Bzzt!


    Sky Armor God continued his approach. The flickering, purple lights of the universal cogwheels made them spin faster. It made the substance chains move faster.


    ¡°Destiny¡¯s knife armor bone is like jail. God¡¯s sky armor.¡± Sky Armor God¡¯s voice boomed like thunder. The purple light was spreading in front of his chest. It became a purple light knife. It suddenly trapped Han Sen¡¯s body inside it.


    Han Sen¡¯s Sky Radish God Lance exploded with a scary green light. It swept across the purple light knife, but the Sky Radish God Lance touched the purple light knife. The purple light knife did not break. It was not shaken away. It stuck to the Sky Radish God Lance.


    Ka-ka... ka-ka...


    Han Sen saw the purple light knife sticking to the Sky Radish God Lance and realized it was ayer of purple bones. The purple bones were stuck to the Sky Radish God Lance. It was like Sky Radish God Lance had a bone lock shell, and every bone was stuck to it. Han Sen felt the Sky Radish God Lance be heavier. In the blink of an eye, Han Sen was almost unable to hold the Sky Radish God Lance.


    At the same time, the purple light knife was shining at Han Sen from all angles. Han Sen dragged the Sky Radish God Lance, wanting to use his Space Teleportation to leave. He noticed that the universal cogwheels around him were cut-off by the purple universal cogwheels. Unless he could break the purple universal cogwheels, he could not use Space Teleportation to escape.


    Han Sen had to swing his fist to fight. He wanted to shake away the purple light knife. When the purple light knife touched his fist, it became a bone slice.


    Within a moment, Han Sen¡¯s body was covered in bone slices. The Sky Radish God Lance had them too. Han Sen¡¯s entire body was hanging in space. He was like a statue that wore bone armor.


    With the suppression of the bone slices, Han Sen¡¯s power could not move an inch. All the power in his body exploded like crazy. He could barely stand. He did not get crushed by the bone slices. ¡°So, what if you have a god personality armament? A low-life creature is a low-life creature. It does not matter what you have. In front of a god, you are just a worthless piece of trash.¡± Sky Armor God coldly looked at Han Sen. His eyes looked scary and murderous. With the things he said, the bone slices on Han Sen started to go straight and turn into weapons. They were going to cut into Han Sen¡¯s flesh, riddling his skin with thousands and thousands of cuts.


    The bone slices were incredibly sharp. They pierced into Han Sen¡¯s flesh. Even though Han Sen¡¯s body was like a true god body, he could not block the cuts dealt by those bone slices. The scariest thing about it was that the bone slice suppression prevented his power from leaking beyond them. Han Sen was unable to move.


    ¡°This is what you get formitting sphemous acts upon a god spirit. The Sky Armor Bone Jail will strip you of your flesh. It will have you pay for your crimes.¡± Sky Armor God looked very excited.


    ¡°Game over. Now Dor cannot even concede.¡± Li Keer turned pale. She was worried about Dor.


    ¡°It is a shame that the god personality armament looks like it was not Dor himself that went to the geno hall to get the god personality armament.¡± Bai King shook his head.


    ¡°He has a god personality armament but still cannot kill a god.¡± In Sky Pce, the woman looked disappointed. ¡°Dor is only butterfly ss,¡± Sky Pce leader said with a sigh and a look of great shame. ¡°His flesh is still better than a true god. He can fight a true god but not a god spirit. If he can level up to true god, I would say he stands a very good chance. What a shame. I am afraid he will not have another chance at this.¡±


    Tang Zhenliu looked into the space battleground. He was shouting, ¡°Keep going! Don¡¯t just stand there!¡±


    Wang Yuhang and the others all looked a bit pale. Ning Yue looked scared while holding Bao¡¯er¡¯s arm. Little Angel and Zero were watching Han Sen with eyes full of worry. It seemed as if the creatures of the universe forgot to breathe. They nervously looked at the bone slices cutting into Han Sen¡¯s flesh. They were thinking of the cruel scene that was going to happen. Han Sen, who had countless bone slices piercing into his flesh, finally spoke. ¡°You are Sky Armor God, right?¡± ¡°I did not expect you to know my god title,¡± Sky Armor God coldly said. ¡°Are you really a god?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Not bad, but it is toote to beg,¡± Sky Armor God confidently said. ¡°Performing a sphemous act against a god spirit is something that cannot be forgiven.¡± Han Sen looked at Sky Armor God and coldly said, ¡°Unforgiveable is used well. My sphemy to a god spirit should have me cut up thousands of times without forgiveness. You forced your way into another creature¡¯s body and also killed people. What is a crime like that worth?¡±


    Sky Armor Godughed and said, ¡°I am God. Gods control the universe. I have not sinned. Even if I have sinned, everyone should suffer. Who can judge me? I am God.¡±


    ¡°Me,¡± Han Sen calmly said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Sky Armor God thought that was funny. He looked at Han Sen like he was a funny clown. ¡°If no one can judge you, then I will judge you.¡± Han Sen was still calmly looking at Sky Armor God. ¡°Do you think you can judge me, God? I am right here. How are you going to judge me?¡± Sky Armor God looked at Han Sen like he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t smiling. His words were smothered in a joking tone of voice. Han Sen¡¯s body was going to get cut, yet he could still talk like that. From Sky Armor God¡¯s perspective, he was a lunatic.


    It was not just Sky Armor God thinking that. Most creatures in the universe started to wonder if Han Sen was crazy. In a time like that, he could still talk that way.


    ¡°So, Sky Armor God, allow me to judge you.¡± Han Sen looked at Sky Armor God as he slowly spoke each word.


    While Han Sen spoke, his left eye, which had the ck and white color, was shing. Suddenly, the eye no longer looked human. It looked like a cold, mechanical eye.

 Chapter 2865 - Judgment

    Chapter 2865 Judgment


    When Han Sen became butterfly ss and his left eyebined with the true god ss Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, he identally leveled up.


    It was a shame he failed to achieve true god ss. Although his leveling up had failed, the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye absorbed Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic power. It resulted in a change. Itbined with Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic body, turning his left eye into a true god ss existence.


    Now, Han Sen¡¯s whole body was mostly butterfly ss. Only his left eye was true god ss. It was strange. His eye possessedw power. With itbining with Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic power, it created some sort of mutation. It was a bit different from the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eyew power.


    Han Sen did not know if his true god left eye could threaten Sky Armor God, but this was a different god to the one in his house. He sensed a very dark ck color inside Sky Armor God¡¯s body. It was the color of crime. It was so dark that it was like ink. God only knew how many sins Sky Armor God hadmitted to have this color.


    ¡°It does not matter if you are a true god or a fake god. I will judge your crimes today.¡± Han Sen sounded very cold. The white-and-ck colors of his eyes exploded.


    Bzzt!


    A ck-and-white two-toned beam of light exploded from Han Sen¡¯s eye. It shone on Sky Armor God. The beam of light looked like it was supposed to be there. Sky Armor God did not have any time to react. His entire body was covered by the ck-and-white two-toned beam of light. The ck beam of light became chains that entangled Sky Armor God¡¯s body. The white beam of light became a book. It was in front of Sky Armor God.


    Sky Armor God was shocked and angry. He tried his best to get rid of the ck chains, but he noticed his entire body had been trapped by a weird power. He was unable to move.


    ¡°How is that possible? In the universe, there is a power that can restrict my power. What is this power?¡± Sky Armor God was shocked.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    Sky Armor God was tangled up by the ck chains, so he could not use his power. The bone slices around Han Sen started to fall away. The purple bone slices turned into dust. Han Sen was set free.


    ¡°Let me see what crimes Sky Armor God hasmitted.¡± Han Sen raised his hands. The white beam of light became an old book thatnded on Han Sen.


    Han Sen flipped through the pages, but they were empty. There was now inside them. There also were no scales or counterweights simr to when Han Sen was being judged.


    The moment Han Sen received the book, his brain had many images ying like a movie. They kept flickering in his head. They made Han Sen understand something. ¡°Sky Armor God, you havemitted serious crimes. You should die.¡± Han Sen raised his head and wrote down the word ¡°die¡± in his book. The book suddenly flew up. The word ¡°die¡± started to shine. It became an executioner¡¯s sword that shed toward Sky Armor God.


    ¡°How dare you, a low-life creature, judge a god like me.¡± Sky Armor God was furious. Beneath the ck chains that bound him, Sky Armor God was unable to move his body.


    Katcha!


    The executioner¡¯s sword came down. It cut off Sky Armor God¡¯s head, resulting in blood immediately squirting out. The creatures in the universe were frozen. They could not believe what they were seeing. Sky Armor God, who was so powerful earlier, had been simply decapitated like that.


    In Sky Pce, the woman opened her mouth in shock. ¡°I... Am I hallucinating? Sky Armor God was killed just like that?¡±


    ¡°That was likew power, but it was somewhat different.¡± Sky Pce Leader also looked confused.


    The Extreme King were very surprised. Bai Buyi was shocked. ¡°That power looked like the second leader of the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye, but it was still quite different. It is scarier.¡±


    ¡°Canw power judge a god spirit? If we knew that, we should have let our children and grandchildren learn the second leader¡¯s geno arts.¡±


    ¡°Who is this Dor? He is too strange. Can he just kill a god spirit like that?¡±


    The universe was shocked to its core. Ordinary creatures did not know how powerful god spirits were. Only the old antiques knew how scary god spirits were. Every one of them looked surprised.


    The execution ended. The ck chains and old white book were gone.


    It did not make Han Sen feel rxed. He still stared at Sky Armor God¡¯s body. Han Sen saw the body outside of the skeleton armor was melting. Sky Armor God¡¯s body looked like Deep Abyss Knight again. After Han Sen slew Sky Armor God, the announcement he got was for killing a butterfly Deep Abyss Knight. It was not for killing Sky Armor God. Han Sen knew why this was happening. The crime Han Sen saw did not belong to Sky Armor God. It belonged to the true owner of the body, who was Deep Abyss Knight. Thew power could only judge Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s body. It was unable to kill Sky Armor God. It made Sky Armor God separate from Deep Abyss Knight. He had be a god spirit with nothing. He left Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s body. Ordinary creatures could only see a purple bone armor rise to the sky. They could not see the purple bone armor with the god spirit Sky Armor God. ¡°Dor, this is not over yet,¡± Sky Armor God angrily said to Han Sen. He sent the god personality back to Sky Armor God¡¯s temple.


    After the god spirit and god personalitybined with the creatures in the universe, they could not just separate again. He forced it to separate. Because of that, he was damaged. He could no longer fight. One could have said he was in a bad situation. It was worse than when Knife King stole his rib bone.


    Without a universe god body, he could not do anything to the creatures of the universe. Therefore, there was no point in him staying any longer. ¡°It is not over yet,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°Only one of us will live.¡±


    ¡°It will not happen to you,¡± Sky Armor God coldly grunted. He ignored Han Sen. He just wanted to return to Sky Armor God Temple.


    He was no longer able to attack creatures in the universe, but creatures of the universe could not damage him. Thus, Sky Armor God was not worried Han Sen could hurt him.


    ¡°Dor, I am going to make you unable to die or live.¡± Sky Armor God was madly cursing him. He was forced to separate from his universe god body. The damage he incurred was worse than when Knife King stole his rib bone.


    Upon thinking of that, Sky Armor God, menacingly looked at Han Sen. He was instantly shocked. Han Sen¡¯s body had a giant, green god spirit. It was holding Sky Radish God Lance. It came before him.


    ¡°Sky Vine Radish... No!¡± Sky Armor God screamed, but he could only shout no. The big green god spirit clutched the Sky Radish God Lance to break his spirit body. The god personality fell. Han Sen took it.


    ¡°God spirit hunted. Found god spirit gene.¡±


    Other creatures were unable to see Sky Armor God and Sky Vine Radish. After seeing Han Sen judge Deep Abyss Knife, a purple bone armor rose from Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s body. It looked like Han Sen threw the greennce and purple bone armor fell from the sky.

 Chapter 2866 - God Sadness Appears Again

    Chapter 2866 God Sadness Appears Again


    Boom!


    Purple light shot into the sky. It became an empty sky crack in space. A silent, sad mind was all across the universe.


    ¡°It¡¯s a god¡¯s sadness... That is a god¡¯s sadness... Dor killed... It is a real god spirit...¡± In the universe, many spirits were looking at the god¡¯s sadness appear in space. They were all in shock.


    Ordinary creatures were doubting Sky God Armor¡¯s identity. When the god¡¯s sadness showed up, they stopped doubting. ¡°Oh, my God! Dor really did kill a god spirit.¡± ¡°The human Dor. Can someone tell me what sort of race a human is?¡±


    neo


    ¡°This is madness. Another god¡¯s sadness. This era is madness. Is the chaos of the Sacred era repeating?¡±


    The elites who knew what Sky God Armor meant looked at the god¡¯s sadness weirdly. They even lost interest in talking.


    A butterfly xenogeneic had managed to kill a god spirit, and he was holding a god personality armament in his hands. They wanted to know who this Dor was.


    Many elites used all kinds of tricks to learn his identity, yet none of them were able to uncover who the elusive Dor was.


    God stared at Han Sen and thought, Why would he have Sky Vine Radish¡¯s spirit? Why would it be controlled by him? Is there some sort of power restricting Sky Vine Radish¡¯s spirit?


    After the fight was over, Dor¡¯s name was known across the entire universe.


    ¡°This Dor is a little weird. If Little Mountain leader encounters him, there might be some trouble,¡± the green-haired beast said with a look of seriousness. He was very confident in Golden Growler¡¯s abilities.


    After watching Han Sen defeat Sky Armor God, he was not so sure if Golden Growler was capable of achieving first ce.


    The woman near him coldly said, ¡°He was able to defeat Sky Armor God not through his own power, but on a weird geno art and the god personality armament. He is just a butterfly ss opponent. The god personality armament is strong. With his butterfly body¡¯s movement, he cannot beat Little Mountain Leader. That geno art he has is aw power. It is simr to the second leader of the Extreme King¡¯s power. That power is useless against the Little Mountain Leader.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re entitled to say that, but this Dor guy is strange. It is like there are some problems with him,¡± the green-haired beast said with a frown. He could not identify what the problem was.


    Han Sen returned to the garden. God looked at him like he was smiling, but he was not smiling.


    Han Sen knew that God would be suspicious about his ability to make use of the Sky Vine Radish. He was not surprised.


    It did surprise Han Sen that while God did look at him, he did not ask anything.


    Han Sen looked at God with curiosity as he asked, ¡°Do you not want to ask anything?¡± ¡°If there is something you wanted to tell me, you would tell me without me asking,¡± God coldly said. ¡°If you did not want to say something, you would not answer me even if I asked you. Why would I bother asking?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at talking deals? Maybe I will tell you if you talk about deals.¡± Han Senughed.


    God shook his head and smiled. He said, ¡°I prefer to discover secrets myself. Things are more interesting that way.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He did not expect God would say such a thing. The ns he had made were useless now. He suddenly did not know what to say.


    ¡°Sky Vine Radish¡¯s god temple... Sky Armor God has one too, right? Can you take me there again?¡± Han Sen had two god personalities. If he did not go to the temple, the god personality seemed useless. Han Sen had yet to find a way how to refine the god personalities he had.


    God shook his head. ¡°No. You can go there, but you will have to go there by yourself.¡±


    ¡°How do I get there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You will know when you enter the geno hall,¡± God said with a smile.


    Han Sen was speechless. He guessed the temples might have been inside the geno hall, but he did not think he could go to the geno hall just yet.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Han Sen kept watching the god fights, trying to observe the opponents he mightter go up against.


    Because the opponent in the next round had yet to finish, Han Sen did not know who he would be going up against. He knew none of his future opponents would be easy. The geno god fights had been going on for a while. There were no more weaklings. They were all top deifieds now.


    In a pce in the Extreme King, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster bowed and said, ¡°Mister, the eye skill Dor used was simr to our second leader of the Extreme King, Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. Holy Baby¡¯s bodybined with the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. He should be familiar with that geno art. ¡°Do you think Holy Baby is Dor?¡± Bai King put down his pen. He raised his head and looked at Ancient Abyss Grandmaster.


    ¡°They are both very simr,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said. ¡°Although Holy Baby might not be Dor, if Dor can use aw skill to beat a god spirit, perhaps Mister Holy Baby can too.¡± ¡°Sure, I will deal with this,¡± Bai King slowly said. ¡°Is there anything more?¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster sighed and said, ¡°There is progress in the big barren systems. I have calcted the location of the entrance to the old Sacred ruin, but we have run into some trouble.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± Bai King asked with a frown.


    ¡°Sky Pce¡¯s people were there,¡± Ancient Abyss said. ¡°I am afraid they located the entrance too. We are asking for your advice.¡±


    Bai King was silent a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything yet. If Sky Pce wants to go in, let them go in first. We will follow.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I understand.¡± Ancient Abyss bowed and left the pce.


    After Ancient Abyss left, Bai King thought, Holy Baby. He reached his hand out to take something, but quickly pulled his hand back. He shook his head and said, ¡°Whatever. Things are already in motion. There is no turning back. We have to keep going.¡±


    Han Sen thought it was Bai King who hade looking for him to ask about the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye. Surprisingly, Bai King did not go and find him.


    Does the power in my left eye that different from the Extreme King¡¯s Overbearing Eye that Bai King did not even suspect anything? Han Sen wondered.


    God seemed to know what Han Sen was thinking. Heughed and said, ¡°The Extreme King must have their suspicions on you, but Bai King is here. Even if they do, they cannot do anything to you.¡± ¡°Is Bai King not suspicious?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course, he is not suspicious,¡± God said with certainty.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen did not understand why Bai King was not suspicious.


    ¡°Because he knows you are Dor. There is no need to be suspicious if he knows.¡± Godughed. ¡°Huh? Why doesn¡¯t he ask anything?¡± Han Sen¡¯s suspicions were not minimized because of the answer.


    ¡°Because there is no need to ask,¡± God said. ¡°It does not matter if you are Dor or not. To him, all that matters is that you keep living.¡± ¡°Why does he want me to keep living?¡± Han Sen was even more confused.


    Godughed and did not answer. He said, ¡°After winning one more round, you will breach the top 100. Then, you will be able to leave your name on the geno god list. Will you feel sessful?¡±

 Chapter 2867 - Top 100 List

    Chapter 2867 Top 100 List


    Han Sen thought he would have trouble getting into the top 100, but his opponent gave up. His enemy did not appear on the space battleground for their fight. Han Sen realized that killing Sky Armor God had created an interesting effect. Before figuring out who he was, even top ss deified elites feared him.


    Just like this round, the opponent was the top ss. It was a true god ss xenogeneic that was very powerful. Even he did not dare go to the space battleground to fight. These people are overestimating my abilities. But that is good. It saves me a lot of trouble. Han Sen departed the space battleground. After entering the top 100 rounds, the modes of fighting had changed. The matches were no longer simple deathmatches.


    The mode of the top 100 round fights made Han Senin to God. ¡°Your ranking fights are too childish. How can you choose what rank you are?¡±


    It was no wonder Han Senined. The top 100 mode of fighting was strange. Every creature in the top 100 list could choose what rank they wanted to be. Each rank could only be chosen by one creature. It did not depend on who was stronger. It was all about speed. If one was fast enough, one could end up being in the top ce.


    When Han Sen looked at the matches, things seemed even more unreasonable. After picking a rank, every person chose the rank they wished to challenge.


    If one was on the 100 list and wanted first ce, one could go straight to challenge the being in first ce. That challenge could only be done once. If one failed, one could not challenge any other rank. No matter how strong one was, one would still be in 100th ce. Han Sen looked at God and said, ¡°If you do this, then whoever selects first ce will ept the challenges of many other creatures. For the spots that no one wants, they would not even have to have a single fight.¡±


    ¡°You do not understand,¡± God said with a smile. ¡°That is why it is interesting. You should think about what rank you want to be. If you want to be first, just tell me. I can bend the rules for you and put you in first ce.¡± ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. I do not want to get ranked.¡± Han Sen was considering which rank he should select.


    Now that he had thought about it, there were skills involved that depended on which rank he selected. Even the ones that could take first ce would think about whether or not they should actually choose it. If they kept getting ganged up on, they could lose. The creatures that were just average and not top ss had a better chance of getting a higher spot, which would not be outstanding. Han Sen nned to choose a spot that was not too high so it would not be outstanding. Although Han Sen¡¯s power was not bad, and he had a god personality armament, the ones that could get into the top 100 were all true god deified. None of them would be easy to beat.


    There were people like Very High Leader and Sky Pce Leader. Even if they did not have a god personality armament, they could wield true god weaponry. The


    Han Sen¡¯s target was to reach the top 100. Now, he had what he wanted. He did not n on reaching first ce.


    With the reward of the ranks, the top 10 must be the most popr. God only knows how many creatures actually want them. When the list is revealed, the top 10 will be bosses. It will only be me there, who is easy to bully. I bet people will want to challenge me. The top 10 is not good for me. Han Sen watched for a while. He thought somewhere around 20 would be great.


    At around 20, true gods would not like that. They would not challenge those ces, and the weaker sorts would not select that ranking. Han Sen could probably select a ranking there.


    At around 20, he was able to sit back and watch the fireworks. He would even have a chance to challenge the higher ranks. If he lost, rank 20 would not be so bad.


    Han Sen nned on choosing a rank somewhere around 20. The best spot was 22. If he was unable to choose it, he would choose one of the others inside the 20s.


    As he waited to choose his rank, Han Sen had a screen in front of him. There were 100 squaresbeled one to 100. The very top had a countdown. After the timer was up, they could start taking their spot and see who got which rank first. Han Sen This God is so boring. Even a fight needs you to take rank. When the countdown was up, Han Sen clicked on the number 22 tile. When Han Sen was going to select number 22, the number 22 tile became red. Someone had already taken it.


    Han Sen quickly checked out which number in the 20s was still avable. He could only hear cha-cha-cha, as all the 20s became red. From 11 to 40, all the positions had been taken.


    But there were still positions in the top 10 and lower that had yet to be taken.


    Higher or lower? Han Sen hesitated a little. He heard ¡°cha-cha-cha.¡± Most of the squares turned red. There were only three more numbers behind 95 left.


    Holy sh*t! This is too fast. Is this a mother*cking garage sale? Han Sen felt depressed.


    There was no point in choosing after 95. The rewards were simr. No one would challenge that spot, so Han Sen chose the highest one out of thest three numbers. He selected 98.


    Before he raised his hand, 98 and 99 were gone. There were only 100 left.


    I can challenge someone once. I will choose 100.¡± Han Sen selected the 100th square.


    After confirming his position, Han Sen looked at the rankings. He noticed the one in the highest ce was Golden Growler. Very High Leader was second. Lou Lie was third. Demon Alpha was fourth. A xenogeneic called Seeking Perfume Beast was fifth. Ancient God¡¯s Ancient Sacrifice God was sixth. Extreme King¡¯s Bai Wuchang was seventh. A xenogeneic called Empty Dragon King was eight. A xenogeneic was ninth.


    Han Sen discovered the top 100 were mostly xenogeneics. The famous races of the universe were actually quite rare.


    Han Sen looked through it all the way to 81. He then saw the name Zhang Xuandao.


    ¡°Sky Pce Leader is very humble. He chose such a low rank.¡± Han Sen was speechless. Thinking about Sky Pce Leader¡¯s personality, it was not too strange that he had chosen that.


    Han Sen looked down. When he saw number 84, he was shocked. Burning Lamp. He cannot be the Burning Lamp Alpha from the Buddha, can he? How did he get into the top 100? Han Sen was a bit surprised. As far as he knew, Burning Lamp Alpha was deified but justrva ss. There was no way he had managed to get into the top 100.

 Chapter 2868 - Space in his Palms

    Chapter 2868 Space in his Palms


    Buddha had issues with resources and gene talents. Only Burning Lamp was deified, but his lifespan was almost gone. His ability to level up was practically over.


    With a guy like that getting into the top 100, it made Han Sen wonder.


    It was a shame that Han Sen did not read theplete geno god list fight. He only saw the fights that were about him. He did not notice Burning Lamp working his way into the top 100.


    God looked at Han Sen¡¯s rank andughed. ¡°The top 100 is not bad. Although it is starting a little low, fighting upwards will be fun.¡±


    Han Sen pointed at the number 84 that disyed the name Burning Lamp and asked, ¡°Have you seen this guy¡¯s matches? How did he get into the top 100? As far as I know, he is justrva ss.¡±


    ¡°He is notrva ss. He is the same as you. He is butterfly.¡± God paused and said, ¡°This Burning Lamp was quite interesting. His power was OK, but his lifespan is almost gone. His body is like amp that has almost run out of oil. He has managed to rely on one treasure to get here. Getting into the top 100 was due to hisplete reliance on that treasure.¡±


    ¡°What treasure?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°It was a knife with cause power,¡± God said. ¡°It looked like a true god ss treasure, but it was a bit weird. It looked like a race weapon, but it was not a race weapon.¡±


    ¡°Buddha has a true god ss treasure?¡± Han Sen did not dare believe this.


    ¡°If he fightster, you¡¯ll get a chance to watch and find out.¡± God shrugged his shoulders.


    Han Sen did not say anything, but he had made his mind up. When the god list fights ended, he would go see Buddha. He was going to take back his knife nk, the true god ss knife, and the rewards Burning Lamp Alpha would receive.


    ¡°When a man takes revenge, he takes back triple what was taken. He stole my knife nk... Wait... Knife nk... The treasure knife Burning Lamp possesses might have something to do with my knife nk. Han Sen suddenly thought of that.


    The reason Han Sen did not think of that first was that he did not believe his knife nk couldpose the base of a true


    god treasure.


    Now that he thought about it, it was too much of a coincidence.


    No! I must take a look at Burning Lamp¡¯s knife and see if it is my knife nk. Han Sen wanted to see Burning Lamp¡¯s treasure knife, but Burning Lamp¡¯s rank was too low. No one dared to challenge him, so he would not get a chance to see it.


    What kind of crap rules did God decide on? That old man Burning Lamp is number 84. No, no way! Han Sen was not happy.


    If Han Sen was going to challenge Burning Lamp, 84 was too low. It was not worth doing it.


    There are 10 days left, anyway. Let¡¯s just wait. Han Sen sat next to God and watched the ranked fights.


    The first round of the ranked fights was for first ce. Very High Leader challenged Golden Growler. It seemed as if he really wanted first ce. Han Sen thought it must have been Very High Leader not stealing first ce, which was why he was going to challenge it instead. ¡°Out of Very High Leader and Golden Growler, which do you think is stronger?¡± Han Sen asked God. God said, ¡°They are both deified elites. It is hard to tell. Anyone could win, but I¡¯d put my money on Golden Growler.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hearing God support Golden Growler, Han Sen felt relieved.


    ¡°His blood is the best in the entire universe,¡± God said. ¡°It is one of the strongest old bloods that has ever existed. Although Golden Growler¡¯s blood is not pure, the power of his genes is almost as good as the pure blood. The blood of the Very High is not bad, but it is not as good. ording to the theory of the advantages and disadvantages of innate genes, Golden Growler is better. But the advantages and disadvantages of one¡¯s innate genes cannot decide everything. It still depends on their practice and performance. They have both reached the top, so whoever reigns supreme will still be up for debate.¡±


    While they were discussing that, Golden Growler and Very High Leader were already atop the space battleground.


    ¡°We are starting with Golden Growler and Very High Leader? That is so exciting!¡± ¡°Who do you think is stronger? Very High Leader or Golden Growler?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it will be Golden Growler. He swallowed Ancient Thunder God. He is absolutely invincible.¡±


    ¡°I think it will be Very High Leader. After all, he is the leader of the top race in the universe. Ordinary creatures will not be able topare to him.¡±


    The creatures in the universe were discussing the uing battle. The green-haired beast looked nervous and said, ¡°Little Mountain Leader is too cocky. He selected first ce right away. He should have chosen something lower to fight his way up.¡±


    The woman did not agree. She shook her head and said, ¡°That will just prove he is weak. If he needed to fight, he would have to fight like an invincible champion. That is how race should be.¡±


    On the space battleground, the Very High Leader¡¯s green clothes looked kind of fairy- and bone-like. The expression on the man¡¯s face, however, was far too cold. It was like he existed outside the universe, independent of everything. His eyes disyed no emotion. He looked like an emotionless machine.


    Golden Growler looked like he always did. He came from space. His body was full of gold hair. It was like he was made from gold silk.


    ¡°I have heard your race can swallow everything. You can eat gods and swallow phoenixes. From the old times, you are at the top of the food chain. It is very rare to find one still living.¡± Very High Leader was not joking around. The more powerful the creature, the more likely they were to destroy themselves. Things had always been that way. The race was invincible in ancient times, so it was rare for them still to have a bloodline continuing.


    At that time, there were many great races wiped out from the annals of history. Even some of the weaker real dragons and phoenixes were hard to find in that day and age.


    Hubris could fell the mightiest of creatures. Winning too much could lead to failure. It was the natural bnce of the universe.


    Golden Growler was not in the mood to talk about the rising and falling of civilizations. He opened his mouth like a lion that swallows the sky. He tried to swallow Very High Leader.


    Suddenly, the whole of space was covered by Golden Growler¡¯s big mouth. His mouth created a scary vortex that generated a very scary sucking power. Even true god ss beings could not repel the force of the suction.


    Ancient Thunder God was swallowed by Golden Growler this way. Right now, Golden Growler was doing the same trick. He was going to swallow Very High Leader too.


    Very High Leader¡¯s expression did not change. The power in his body did not change. It was like he hadbined with the universe and space atrge. He raised his hands like he was flipping the entire universe upside-down.


    Golden Growler had his mouth wide open. He could swallow the sky, yet he somehownded on Very High Leader¡¯s hands.


    It was not just Golden Growler either. Even the whole of space wasnding in Very High Leader¡¯s hand. Golden Growler was just a part of it.

 Chapter 2869 - Swapping the Sky and Changing the Ground

    Chapter 2869 Swapping the Sky and Changing the Ground


    ¡°Just using a hand to flip space and changing fate is very powerful.¡± Han Sen felt a chill while watching this. He was suspicious about this Very High Leader being the person he went back in time to see. The performance gave people different feelings. ¡°The Very High Sense practice Sky and Men Combined Together at an extreme level. It won¡¯t just flip space. It can even swap gxies, change the sky, and swap the ground. It is not difficult, but no one of the Very High has reached that level before. People can swap a little but changing the universe¡¯s power is impossible.¡± God paused and went on to say, ¡°For the Very High to be able to practice to this level is something very rare to see in their history. Concentrating space into his hands, even god spirits like Sky Armor God could not do something simr.¡±


    ¡°How do we break that power?¡± Han Sen asked. He had never seen power like this before, so he did not know what to do about it.


    ¡°In space, his hands will keep energy flowing,¡± God casually said. ¡°There are only two ways to get free. One method has you use your fastest speed to travel faster than a gxy and escape the danger space. The other method is to blow up that space, thus resulting in nothing tying you up.¡±


    Just as God said that, a beast¡¯s roar shocked the sky and shook the universe. In the space that Very High Leader had clutched, Golden Growler was getting bigger.


    In the eyes of the audience, the space Very High Leader was holding was just the size of a fist. It was actually an area of space. Golden Growler¡¯s body was getting bigger. It was filling up that whole space. Then, there was a pang sound. A scary gold body blew up the space inside Very High Leader¡¯s hands. It broke out from the palm, bing an extremely scary giant gold giant beast. Thes next to them were as small as a waterdrop.


    Roar!


    Golden Growler roared. The whole of the god geno list was shaking. The audience¡¯s hearts were shocked. They felt the roar exhibit an aura of murder and rage. The creatures without any courage felt their legs go weak. They fell. The next second, Golden Growler opened its mouth at Very High Leader. Very High Leader was so tiny next to Golden Growler. There was no way he was going to block the big, scary beast¡¯s attack. Very High Leader¡¯s expression did not change. His hands came together and started spinning. Then, something unbelievable happened.


    It was like Golden Growler¡¯s lower body had a spinning wheel. Its body weirdly turned 180 degrees. The big mouth that was going to Very High Leader changed direction.


    Golden Growler turned around to bite him again, but Very High Leader spun his hands. Suddenly, the sky and the earth swapped. He and Golden Growler swapped positions in space, enabling Golden Growler¡¯s biting power to miss.


    Many creatures watching the fight were frozen, which included Han Sen. This method to swap the sky and change the ground had never been heard of before.


    ¡°It is no wonder the Very High is the No. 1 race in the big universe. This method is like God.¡±


    ¡°I would say this is stronger than God. Sky Armor God, who was killed by Dor, was nothing much. He was not as powerful as Very High Leader.¡± ¡°Not bad. Not bad. Very High Leader is the strongest person in the universe. That Golden Growler only has invincible giant power. Is he going to be trapped by Very High Leader?¡± Upon seeing this, Han Sen was very shocked. Very High Leader¡¯s skills were simr to his Dongxuan Area, butt Very High Leader¡¯s power far exceeded his strength. Han Sen was able to learn something from Very High Leader¡¯s skill. Very High Leader being able to do this makes my control of the universal cogwheels more detailed. I should be able to do the same, but his method is obviously supported by a geno art. I do not have a geno art. If I am just going to have to explore this on my own, it will be kind of annoying.


    Han Sen felt very conflicted about this. He hoped that Very High Leader would perform this a few more times so he could learn the techniques he needed to.


    He also wanted Golden Growler to find a way to break it. Otherwise, being yed like that was useless, even if one did have a lot of power.


    ¡°To be able to practice Very High Sense to this extreme, Very High Leader is not too bad.¡± God seemed to admire the spectacle, but that power clearly did not surprise him.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at God and asked, ¡°Why do I think Very High Leader is more powerful than Sky Armor God. Is it an illusion?¡±


    Godughed. ¡°It is not an illusion. Sky Armor God wanted his god personality back. He forced himself tobine with Deep Abyss Knight, who was only a butterfly. When Sky Armor Godbined with him, he forced it to true god ss. At the end of the day, Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s body was not enough. Also, Deep Abyss Knight¡¯s abilities were different from Sky Armor God¡¯s. It was hard for Sky Armor God to use all of his power. If hebined the true god ss with a body of the same element, it would have been far more difficult for you to win. But talking about real power here, Very High Leader might not be weaker than Sky Armor God. To see which is greater, you would have to wait for Very High Leader to go to the geno hall. He will have to battle Sky Armor God to find out.¡±


    After God said all that, Han Sen felt nervous.


    Golden Growler¡¯s body and power looked very mighty. He was almost invincible. He was much stronger than Han Sen and Han Sen¡¯s body now.


    Now, he was unable to touch Very High Leader. It did not matter how strong he was. Golden Growler kept trying to consume Very High Leader, who kept using his skills to change the sky and swap the ground. Very High Leader did not move an inch, but Golden Growler was not even able to ruffle his clothing.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Xuandaoplimentarily said, ¡°This old man is getting stronger.¡± ¡°After all, he is Very High Leader,¡± the woman said. ¡°It is not a surprise to learn he has this sort of power.¡±


    ¡°It looks like this will be his final fight,¡± Zhang Xuandao said. ¡°Sessful or not, he will be going to the geno hall very soon.¡±


    ¡°The Very High have had many people enter the geno hall, but none evere back,¡± the woman said. ¡°Do you think he will be able to return?¡± ¡°If I knew that, I would not be just sitting here. I would have gone to the geno hall and start killing,¡± Zhang Xuandao sighed and said, ¡°It is a shame that the rules for the top 100 of the geno god list are so weird. I thought I could fight him, but I can only challenge him once. I am afraid I am not going to find out.¡±


    Golden Growler kept attacking uselessly, so he stopped jumping. He stood in space, looked at Very High Leader, and ceased moving.


    ¡°You may possess the blood of the growlers, but you cannot win,¡± Very High Leader coldly said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you concede and quit?¡± ¡°Why are you waiting? Our Little Mountain Leader never loses.¡± The green-haired beast was angry. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°This Very High Leader is, admittedly, quite good. The way he changes the sky and swaps the ground is rare to see in the universe.¡±


    The woman nearby looked serious. She nodded and said, ¡°The Very High was able to be a high race not just through sheer luck. It looks like Little Mountain Leader has to use that skill. I cannot believe he has to use it in his first fight.

 Chapter 2870 - Golden Door

    Chapter 2870 Golden Door


    While Han Sen was worried about Golden Growler, Golden Growler suddenly opened his mouth. This time, it did not bite in the direction of Very High Leader.


    Golden Growler¡¯s mouth exuded a gold light. Golden lights came out like a hose. Inside that golden light, something else appeared.


    Han Sen saw the corner of the golden substance. It had some carvings that were both beautiful and weird. When that thing emerged, Han Sen clearly saw it was a dooring out of Golden Growler¡¯s mouth.


    The door looked as if it was made of gold. It was hundreds of feet tall. The door had some weird and mysterious flower symbols. It made people feel scared and have a desire to obey with a magnitude that could not be described. Han Sen did not understand what those flower symbols were like, but the beast head on the door was something Han Sen recognized. It was Golden Growler¡¯s face.


    The golden door was surrounded by a golden halo. One could not see the door frame. The strangest thing about it was that no matter which angle one looked at it from, one only saw the front face of the door. It was like that golden door did not have a back, or its back was blended into the backdrop of space. It was like it was from a different world.


    ¡°Why did Golden Growler¡¯s belly have a golden door inside it?¡± Han Sen felt weird. He did not know what the golden door did.


    Very High Leader frowned as he looked at the golden door. He did not know what it was either.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Weird. The growlers are always so violent. I have never heard of one using a treasure before, but Golden Growler is using a treasure. What does this golden door do?¡±


    Every creature was discussing its presence. No one had ever seen this golden door before. They were unable toe up with a suitable conclusion. Even the higher races, such as the Extreme King and Very High, could only stare at that door in wonder. They wanted to know what the door did.


    Dong! When Golden Growler growled, the door¡¯s ring was shaken open. It made a deep sound like a hammer.


    When the door ring was hit open, the golden door made a katcha sound and opened up a little. Gold light spilled from the slightly ajar door.


    Everybody¡¯s eyes were opened wide. They stared at the ajar door, desperate to see what was inside.


    The golden door opened slowly. The gap was only enough for a fist. So far, people could only see golden light. Before they could figure it out or see whaty beyond, they suddenly heard Very High Leader make a weird sound. ¡°This is...¡± Very High Leader stared at the golden door. His expression immediately changed. In the next moment, Very High Leader¡¯s body had some weird power that spread like the tide.


    Everybody thought Very High Leader was going to fight back, but Very High Leader moved his body. He ripped space and exited the space battleground.


    The whole universe was dead silent. No one believed Very High Leader was willing to concede and leave the geno god list.


    ¡°Holy crap... What is this golden door? The door did not even open and yet, Very High Leader was scared away.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to know more about that golden door.¡±


    ¡°That is so depressing. Very High Leader quit too fast. Even if he decided to leave, he should have waited until the door was opened to let us see whaty beyond it.¡±


    Everyone was both shocked and depressed. After Very High Leader was gone, Golden Growler opened his mouth and put the golden door away. No one knew what was inside the golden door.


    ¡°Huh, that old man was smart,¡± the green-haired beast said with a smile. He looked cocky. ¡°Little Mountain Leader is invincible.¡±


    Han Sen was confused. He did not see what was inside the golden door. What could have scared Very High Leader away? ¡°Interesting.¡± God looked at Golden Growler with interest and that was all. Han Sen was disappointed to not hear his exnation.


    That fight made Golden Growler and the golden door¡¯s name explode across the universe. Just opening it ajar was enough to scare away Very High Leader was immensely terrifying.


    After this fight, Golden Growler was already the first rank in the geno god list. No one was really able to dethrone him.


    In fact, no one dared to challenge Golden Growler. He had scared off Very High Leader, so that performance was too scary. As some people looked for Very High Leader to request an exnation on what happened, Very High Leader only answered, ¡°Right now, the universe does not have a creature that can fight Golden Growler.¡±


    After he said that, Golden Growler¡¯s title increased even more. It made other creatures even more scared of him. No one dared to challenge Golden Growler.


    The top rank was supposed to be very popr andpetitive, but it was now cold. the rankings below it had be more popr. Han Sen a shock was shocked by the fact that Lou Lie was ranked third. He challenged Demon Alpha, who was in fourth. This lower-level challenge made people drop their sses. Everybody was excited about this fight. Lou Lie was a very mysterious character. He was the biggest ck horse, aside from Dor, in the geno god list fights. Demon Alpha¡¯s killing of Dragon One shocked the whole universe. The two of them fighting made everyone concerned.


    Lou Lie must be in Blood Legion. Why is he challenging Demon Alpha? Are the people of Blood Legion suspicious about Demon Alpha and the shura people? Are they trying to find out who Demon Alpha is? Han Sen kept thinking. There was only one possibility. Otherwise, he would not have to lower his level.


    Han Sen thought he could see something in this fight, but Demon Alpha did not even respond to the challenge. He merely gave up. The funnier thing was that after Demon Alpha gave up, his rank increased. She went from fourth to third. The winner, Lou Lie, was made fourth.


    ¡°Your rules are so unscientific.¡± Han Sen was a bit speechless as he looked at God drinking his tea and chilling.


    God smiled and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡±


    The challenges had been going on, but the rankings did not change much. That was especially true of the top 10. There were not many changes there. Han Sen was watching them for six days. One of the top 10 dropped out, but the other nine remained in the top 10. Some of their positions changed. Han Sen waited many days, but no one seemed to challenge Burning Lamp. He was depressed, but then he saw the space battleground flicker with light. Burning Lamp and another name appeared. Someone is challenging Burning Lamp. Han Sen was delighted. He looked at the space battleground and saw Burning Lamp enter the space battleground. Han Sen did not see him wielding a knife.


    Another shape took form in the space battleground too. It was the one above Han Sen. It was number 99. It was a deified xenogeneic called Pluto Peacock.

 Chapter 2871 - Pluto Peacock

    Chapter 2871 Pluto Peacock


    Pluto Peacock had many ck feathers. Its neck and other ces had blue feathers and green feathers. Its eyes had some feathers with two colors, from blue to green. It also had blue eyeballs and green pupils.


    From what Han Sen could tell, Pluto Peacock had reached butterfly ss not too long ago. It had be true god ss in a recent deathmatch. Its power was not solid yet. It was one of the weaker enemies of the deified fights, so it selected the enemy that was one higher than him.


    Aside from Pluto Peacock, there were still two people lower than it. That was the butterfly ss Han Sen and Burning Lamp. Han Sen had killed a god spirit, which was really scary. Pluto Peacock did not dare do anything to him. It saw the butterfly Burning Lamp at number 84, so it fancied challenging him.


    Burning Lamp looked dim, but he was not afraid of his opponent. Getting into the top 100 was a mission that he aplished well. It would have been great if he could win. Getting number 99 was not too bad for Burning Lamp. After all, reaching position 99 still guaranteed him a true god weapon. Getting a true god weapon for Buddha was the most thing he could do for Buddha in the waning twilight of his life.


    Burning Lamp was not nning on giving up now. Being at number 84 was better than number 99. Aside from a true god weapon at such a rank, he could obtain a true god material. So, Burning Lamp fancied giving it a go. Facing a true god ss Pluto Peacock, Burning Lamp did not dare to be careless. He pulled out a knife hidden within his Buddha clothing.


    The knife looked a bit weird. It had the shape of a knife, but it did not have a de. It was like it had not been pulled out. Although it had not been pulled out, there was some buddha light on the body. It was like it was surrounded by a buddha light. It looked kind of holy.


    It sort of looks like my knife nk, but it does not look like it. Han Sen could not tell whether it was his knife nk or not, but the buddha light that came from the knife looked like Sky Demon Power. It seemed as if it possessed some sort of cause power, but it was not so pure like Sky Demon Power. It was mixed with another sort of power.


    Han Sen looked at God and asked, ¡°Does Buddha have cause powers?¡± He was not entirely sure what sort of powers Buddhamanded.


    Godughed. ¡°The potential of the Buddha is not too good. It was difficult for them to be a higher race, so they learned a little bit out of every race andpiled it all into their own teachings. It is how they survived. That includes their Filling skill. They learned that from one of the dragon¡¯s blood skills. There are many situations like this. The buddha use all sorts of different skills, but none of them are


    pure.¡±


    ¡°Do they have the cause power from the demons?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Not exactly,¡± God said. ¡°The cause power inside the knife exists independently. It is different from the demons, so that is why I think it is interesting.¡±


    ¡°After all, you do not even know what that knife is, right¡± Han Sen finally understood.


    ¡°There are too many weird things in this universe. It is perfectly normal for me not to know.¡± Godughed. While they were talking, Pluto Peacock suddenly screamed. The back of the peacock opened. The feathers that looked like eyes released some weird eye light. It made the whole of space turn into a weird green and blue color. It felt as if a scary movie was being filmed. ¡°Although Pluto Peacock is just a xenogeneic that does not have many geno arts like a high race, its Pluto powers are very special,¡± God said. ¡°If he cannot break it, even a true god ss would lose.¡±


    ¡°I do not see anything special about it. You make it sound all spooky and powerful, but Burning Lamp is not hurt.¡± Han Sen saw Burning Lamp covered in a green and blue light. He was not hurt. He felt weird too.


    ¡°That is why Pluto powers are so scary,¡± God said. ¡°In the universe, isn¡¯t there a saying that ¡®time is an invisible, pig-killing knife?¡¯ Their underworld god area is from life to death. In the underworld, living creatures turn into dead spirits. Then, the underworld leader will consume them.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He used the Dongxuan Area to look at Pluto Peacock¡¯s underworld god area. He saw the weird green and blue light consuming Burning Lamp¡¯s body. His cells were turning green and blue. Burning Lamp swung the knife at Pluto Peacock, but Pluto Peacock was invincible. Burning Lamp¡¯s knife light was going to touch its body, but the knife went clean through it. He was unable to harm it.


    Burning Lamp was using many different geno arts, but none of them could touch Pluto Peacock¡¯s body. Pluto Peacock was standing in the underworld with its rear peacock feathers shining an underworld light.


    After a long time of this, Burning Lamp¡¯s skin started to turn into a weird green and blue color. It looked rather transparent. One was able to see his skin and blood vessels on the inside.


    The longer this went on, the more underworld-like Burning Lamp was looking. He could not do anything to Pluto Peacock.


    ¡°It looks like the knife¡¯s cause power is worse than the demon,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°It cannot cut off cause power.¡±


    ¡°Although they are cause powers, they are not of the same type,¡± God said. ¡°It is like the same types of iron. Some irons are used to make knives whereas some irons are made to create shields. They are different.¡±


    ¡°What is the function of that knife?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You will find out if you keep watching,¡± God said with a smile. He did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question.


    Burning Lamp seemed to be suppressed before Pluto Peacock. No matter what geno art he used, he could not hurt Pluto Peacock. His body gradually became more transparent. He was like a blue and green crystal. You could even see the organs inside him.


    Han Sen felt a bit sad. In the past, he seemed to be so strong. Burning Lamp had even turned him into an ant. Now, he was just this.


    ¡°It looks like power really does determine everything,¡± Han Sen said with a sigh.


    Han Sen did not believe Burning Lamp would concede so easily. Burning Lamp was a pious individual. If he did not think he could win, he would leave. He would not stay and risk his life.


    He was now in a terrible position, yet he showed no sign of wanting to give up. He clearly had a n.


    Han Sen could not figure out how Burning Lamp would triumph over his enemy. From the beginning, up until now, the knife in his hand was not affected by the underworld area. It was still shining with a buddha light. It was not affected by the underworldmp.


    Burning Lamp¡¯s body was bing half-empty. Pluto Peacock¡¯s eyes shed. It opened its mouth and started sucking Burning Lamp. Burning Lamp was unable to control his body. He ended up flying toward Pluto Peacock¡¯s mouth and was instantly gone. Pluto Peacock swallowed Burning Lamp. It felt so happy that it screamed. It closed up its peacock feathers. The underworld area was gone. When all the audience believed the fight to be over, Pluto Peacock started screaming. Its chest and belly were suddenly cut open. God blood was pouring out. The knife Burning Lamp was holding had a buddha light. It came out from the wound.

 Chapter 2872 - Self-Torturing Knife

    Chapter 2872 Self-Torturing Knife


    ¡°Weird. How has his body recovered already?¡± Han Sen was looking at Pluto Peacock¡¯s wounds where Burning Lamp came out from. He was shocked by what he had seen.


    Burning Lamp was in the underworld. Now, his body hadpletely recovered. The blue-green transparent color was gone.


    ording to the theory, Burning Lamp was unable to withstand the underworld god light power. He became part of the underworld. After he became part of the underworld, he was not a threat to Pluto Peacock. He was no longer unable to damage Pluto Peacock¡¯s body.


    Now, Burning Lamp had emerged safely. His body had returned to normal. It was like he had never been injured. If Burning Lamp had that power all along, he did not have to go through so much trouble and get swallowed by Pluto Peacock before fighting back. ¡°It looks like the problem is the knife.¡± Han Sen looked at the knife as he spoke to himself.


    God, who was near him, continued speaking. ¡°It looks like it has something to do with the power of the knife. Otherwise, Burning Lamp would be dead.


    ¡°This knife¡¯s power cannot be reverse-cause, can it?¡± Han Sen asking after thinking for a moment. ¡°I do not know,¡± God said. ¡°More urately, it might be a consequence of cause. Pluto Peacock used underworld god light to damage Burning Lamp andter consume him. Everything that was done to Burning Lamp was the cause. Then, that knife could absorb the cause power and turn it into his own power, which could be reversed upon the enemy that created it.¡±


    ¡°If things are like that, then having that knife can make you invincible,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°No matter how strong the enemy is, the knife will absorb its power and cast it back. No matter how strong the enemy is, you can fight back.¡± ¡°That is the theory, but first, you need a body that can withstand such damage. If your body cannot sustain the damage being dealt, you will be killed before the knife can absorb all the power and unleash it. It does not matter how strong the knife is.¡± Godughed.


    ¡°You are right. It is no wonder Burning Lamp can reach the top 100. It all came down to the knife.¡± Han Sen stared at the knife with fire in his eyes. He was thinking, ¡°No matter if the knife is my blood knife nk or not, when I destroy the Buddha Kingdom, I am taking that knife. With my body¡¯s fitness and that knife, it might not fare well in the beginning, but I can certainly tackle true


    gods.¡±


    Pluto Peacock was heavily injured. It was so angry that it cast underworld area again, but it was too injured. The power of the underworld god area was reduced, and the wounds could not be healed by the underworld. Burning Lamp used his knife to attack the creature¡¯s wounds. It made Pluto Peacock very angry, but the wounds were bing worse. It had no choice but to quit the battle. Burning Lamp won the battle.


    Han Sen thought about the fight that had just ended and sort of understood how the knife functioned now. ¡°Burning Lamp really is a tricky man. That knife can attack any second. He waited until Pluto Peacock swallowed him before attacking. That is a sort of patience not everyone can have.¡±


    The knife itself would not absorb Burning Lamp¡¯s wounds. It required activation from Burning Lamp for the power to be unleashed. That was when the knife absorbed the wounds he had incurred or the cause power. After all the cause was absorbed, Burning Lamp¡¯s body would return to normal again like he was never injured in the first ce.


    The knife that absorbed the cause power could release an attack power that was equal to what had previously been dealt.


    The knife¡¯s power did seem to have its limitations. One could not just use it whenever. It required some time to separate it. Also, Burning Lamp¡¯s body was getting more and more wounds. The power the knife could release was able to be stronger. That was why Burning Lamp endured it all the way and enabled himself to be swallowed by Pluto Peacock. It gave back all the damage to Pluto Peacock that it was unable to recover from.


    Burning Lamp then used the power of the knife. Because the power that had been absorbed was minimal, it did not deal much damage. Just like God had said, the more power the body could endure, the more power the knife was able to release. ¡°This is a f*cking self-torturing knife. If you do not get hurt, it is not strong. The more you are hurt, the stronger it bes. Where did Burning Lamp get this knife from?¡± Han Sen could not help butin.


    Regardless, it was evident that Burning Lamp had won the match. He kept his rank of 84. The ranking of 84 was not really a rank that others wanted to fight for. Even though Burning Lamp had been swallowed by his enemy, he was able toe back out alive. It made the creatures of a lower rank not dare challenge him. After this fight, no creature dared challenge him anymore. ¡°Never mind, I will just let him be happy for a bit.¡± Han Sen did not want to challenge Burning Lamp either. Rank 84 was too low. Han Sen did not have much chance to win by challenging the top 10. If he challenged those in the top 20 to 30, he might have stood a chance. He would have received many rewards. Thus, Han Sen did not risk wasting time by challenging Burning Lamp. Plus, Han Sen was nning a trip to visit the Buddha Kingdom anyway. The more benefits Burning Lamp received now, the more benefits Han Sen would receive after his holiday. So, there was no need for him to disrupt Burning Lamp¡¯s ranking now. From Han Sen¡¯s perspective, Burning Lamp was now something like an employee of his. ¡°So, who should I challenge?¡± Han Sen thought to himself. Although Han Sen really wanted to challenge Demon Alpha, he knew that even if he used all of his power, he might not be able to defeat Demon Alpha. He quickly gave up on the idea. Lou Lie was a member of Blood Legion. Blood Legion had helped Han Sen out in the universe, so he did not want to hurt them either. Regarding Very High Leader, unless Han Sen used Super God Spirit mode, he did not have what it took to fight back. He also gave up on that idea.


    Han Sen again looked at the top 10. None of them were good to fight. Han Sen also made use of hisw eye. Some of them had crime meters, but their crime meters were not high enough to see them dead.


    Using thew eye against them would not have been an effective tactic.


    Han Sen kept trying to choose. In the end, he looked at a xenogeneic ranked 25. It was a xenogeneic that looked like an elephant. Its name was Maha God Elephant.


    Its power seemed to be strong, but its primary power was just a powerful holy light that could heal.


    Han Sen saw an Extreme King wanting to challenge him. He used all sorts of geno arts to attack the Maha God Elephant, but the God Elephant merely stood where it was without moving. It kept spewing a holy light. Within that holy light, its body was healed faster than it was able to be hurt. In the end, the Extreme King fighter was too tired. He ended up conceding. It was such a powerful defensive and healing power. Ordinary true gods could not do anything to it, but it was perfect for Han Sen. He had the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. Its attack power was the best. There was a very high chance of it defeating the Maha God Elephant.


    But Han Sen was not in a rush. There were a few more days to go before the challenges ended. Han Sen nned to just sit and watch for now.The geno god list lights were flickering. Two ranks lit up. Han Sen nced at them. One of them was Sky Pce Leader¡¯s Zhang Xuandao.

 Chapter 2873 - Han Sen’s Challenge

    Chapter 2873 Han Sen¡¯s Challenge


    ¡°Finally moved.¡± Han Sen quickly looked at the other name. He noticed Zhang Xuandao was challenging Ancient Sacrifice God, who was ranked sixth.


    Ancient Sacrifice God was one of the Ancient Gods, and he was the highest-ranked person within the Ancient Gods.


    Han Sen saw Ancient Sacrifice God fight before. He proved himself to be an incredibly strong true god. He had a mysterious sacrificial power that enabled him to easily defeat a true god deified xenogeneic that challenged him.


    Han Sen believed that with Ancient Sacrifice God¡¯s power, his rank could be higher.


    Han Sen was surprised that Sky Pce Leader was willing to challenge Ancient Sacrifice God. Han Sen thought he would go for a higher-ranked person, such as Seeking Perfume Beast.


    Sky Pce Leadernded in space. He looked like holy winds and bones. People who did not know him would have thought he was like some kind of god fairy.


    Zhang Xuandao looked at Ancient Sacrifice God coldly and said, ¡°Ancient Sacrifice God, it is time we finished this.¡±


    Ancient Sacrifice God was like a green giant. A bronze tripod was in his hands. He coldly looked at Zhang Xuandao. Suddenly, the bronze tripod in his hands had a strange glow. All the stars in the sky were falling. A river of stars descended. It was all going toward the bronze tripod. It was like the whole universe was being sucked into the bronze tripod.


    Han Sen once watched Ancient Sacrifice God battle a true god xenogeneic. It was sucked into the bronze tripod and was unable to fight back.


    Zhang Xuandao was in space. He let the stars fall and the suns break. He let them all go past his body while he did not move an inch. It was like the bronze tripod power did not exist. ¡°Ancient Sacrifice God, use all the powers you can. Do not leave any regrets.¡± Zhang Xuandao was like a god standing between the sky and the ground. His power was like everything in the world was nothing. Ancient Sacrifice God was angry, so he roared. The bronze tripod was glowing with light. The markings on the tripod lit up. Some of the markings were like a bird, whereas others were like a beast.


    The suns, moons, stars, birds, beasts, fish, flowers, grass, trees, wood... All the substances were bing abstract symbols on the tripod. As those symbols brightened, the entire universe seemed to have some sort of power that went toward the bronze tripod. It made the power of the bronze tripod stronger and stronger.


    ¡°It can use the power of the universe. Ancient Sacrifice God is so scary.¡± Han Sen was so scared.


    God looked at Ancient Sacrifice God with keen interest. ¡°Ancient Gods are born deifieds. Their talents are the highest out of the high races, but their growth is the least out of all races. In history, they are the oldest race. They are all born deified. Yet today, they are still like this. Nothing has improved much.¡±


    ¡°They are already true god ss,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°How many more breakthroughs do you think they can achieve? Getting into the gene god hall?¡±


    God shook his head. He did not exin. He went on to say, ¡°You cannot me the Ancient Gods. Other creatures have countless steps to climb, whereas they only have two or three steps. It is normal for them to ascend so slowly.¡±


    The bronze tripod was buffed by everything in the universe. The power was bing scarier. Ancient Sacrifice God was roaring. He raised the tripod in his hands. The tripod made some roaring sounds like a dragon or a tiger. At the same time, it released a scary light. It became a beam of light firing into the sky.


    Inside the beam of light, Han Sen saw a weird shadow shing. It was like a God Spirit grabbing Sky Pce Leader in space.


    That shadow was very strong. It was the strongest Han Sen had ever seen in a god fight before. Even when Dragon One used his dragon race weapon, the Blood Dragon Ruler¡¯s, which was seven true godsbined into one mode, it was not as scary as this beam of light in the shadow.


    The light shadow gave Han Sen the feeling of a God Spirit that could destroy the world. It had an incredible power that was terrifying. Even with Han Sen¡¯s power and willpower, it made him feel very small.


    ¡°Many years have passed, yet you still only use this trick.¡± Sky Pce Leader looked at the light shadow with disdain.


    A finger moved. A light spell was cast. Ittched onto the giant palm from the shadow.


    Roar!


    The light shadow touched the light spell. The palm went back. It made a silent roar as if something was electrified.


    It was not over yet. The light spell stuck to the light shadow¡¯s palm. The light grew brighter. It suppressed the light shadow and pir of light.


    When the light spell power became stronger, the holy power suppressed the beam of light and light shadow. It forced them back into the bronze tripod. No matter how that light shadow roared, he still could not stop it.


    ¡°Very powerful Sky spell, and Very power Sky leader.¡± Han Sen could not help butpliment him.¡± Sky Pce¡¯s original gene killing spell was something Han Sen had seen before. How Sky Pce Leader used it surprised him. Of course, the main part of it was the fact that Sky Pce Leader was too strong. The power hemanded was as high as a true god could be. In the next second, the light spellnded on the tripod. No matter how much power Ancient Sacrifice God used, it was like the bronze tripod had been suppressed by a mountain. He could not release any power. As the light spell grew stronger, the bronze tripod became more suppressed. Ancient Sacrifice God seemed incapable of moving the bronze tripod. His arms were starting to bend.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ancient Sacrifice God madly roared, but he could not stop the tripod from failing. In the end, the bronze tripod fell out of his hands and flew into space.


    Zhang Xuandao waved his sleeves and put the bronze tripod in them. He coldly said, ¡°Sacrifice God Bronze can lend me this for a thousand years as interest.¡±


    Ancient Sacrifice God was furious. His bronze body shone brightly, making his seem like a glowing sky giant. He ripped through space toward Zhang Xuandao. Zhang Xuandao waved his sleeves. Ancient Sacrifice God¡¯s bronze body, which looked like it could support the sky and ground, was hit into space. He fell into a rip in space and disappeared. ¡°A thousand yearster, you maye and collect your sacrifice bronze tripod from Sky Pce.¡± After Sky Pce Leader said that, he turned around. All the creatures were in immense shock. ¡°He is so powerful,¡± Han Sen thought. He had to admit that Sky Pce Leader had what it took to be cool. His powers and method were simr to Very High Leader.


    Even Godplimented him. ¡°Very good Sky Zhang Xuandao!¡± The next challenge was boring because of Zhang Xuandao¡¯s match. All the creatures were still talking about the fight between Zhang Xuandao and Ancient Sacrifice God. People thought that if the challenges were not one-chance affairs, Zhang Xuandao¡¯s rank could have been higher. He might have even reced Very High Leader to be second. More interesting fights urred over the next few days, but none were as good as Zhang Xuandao¡¯s fight. They were nothing worth focusing on. Seeing that there was only one day of challenges left, Han Sen finally used his challenge. His target was going to be Maha God Elephant.

 Chapter 2874 - Maha God Elephant

    Chapter 2874 Maha God Elephant


    Han Sen hastily appeared on the space battleground. He saw a red, giant elephant also appear across the distance of space between them.


    That giant elephant was all red. Its body had a burning red me. If one went to feel it, one would notice that the ze did not have a temperature.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Maha God Elephant¡¯s trunk lifted. The crystal-looking, fiery, crystal stone elephant teeth were also lifted.


    Han Sen reached out with his hand and had his Sky Vine Radish God Lance appear in his arms. In the next second, Han Sen teleported directly before the Maha God Elephant. The Sky Vine Radish God Lance was thrust into Maha God Elephant¡¯s flesh. The tip of thence plunged into the elephant¡¯s tough skin. As Han Sen pushed it in, he felt the muscles inside the elephant were like beef tendons. They were very tough. The Sky Vine Radish God Lance only had its tip pierce into it. It was difficult trying to push it deeper in.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very tough body. No wonder it was able to reach the top 20 as a true god xenogeneic.¡± Han Sen was shocked. Before the elephant¡¯s trunk came at him, Han Sen pulled thence back and leaped away.


    Maha God Elephant had a massive amount of power. He was able to hit a true god body with a might other true gods would not even attempt to block. Han Sen was only a butterfly, so he did not want to get hit.


    After the Sky Vine Radish God Lance was pulled out, the wounds did not drip with god blood. A sapling was growing, but it did not grow fast.


    The god elephant¡¯s red lights were burning. The wound where the sapling had appeared quickly healed. The saplings were like little tufts of grass weaseling their way through a wall stone. They tried their best to squeeze through the gaps. It was so hard that it was like fighting the sky. They did not get squeezed to death, but it was hard for them to grow.


    ¡°If one hit won¡¯t work, then I will have to give it many more.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body shed like a ghost. He kept appearing in front, at its back, and to the left and right of the god elephant. At the same time, the Sky Vine Radish God Lance in his hands shed like thunder. It kept striking the god elephant¡¯s flesh. Before the god elephant¡¯s elephant trunk got close, Han Sen could easily sh and bolt over to another location.


    There was infinite power when using the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. It left one hole and another hole on the god elephant. Every hole creating saplings growing from the wounds. Even though the god elephant¡¯s flesh was extremely sturdy, and it was running under the bounty of the powerful healing fires, its body had many saplings growing all over it like ayer of green hair. But the saplings were having great difficulty growing. They were squeezed by the god elephant¡¯s flesh, almost to the point of death.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Any true god xenogeneic in the top 100 is hard to deal with. If I could be true god, I could use my own power to rip its body to shreds before it healed once. Now, I need the Sky Vine Radish God Lance power. Even so, it is still really difficult.¡± His hands did not stop. Thence¡¯s green lightning kept striking the god elephant¡¯s body. It left many saplings behind in its wake.


    It looked like he had the advantage, but it was still hard to damage the god elephant.


    ¡°Maha God Elephant¡¯s healing power is too effective. It is no wonder it is the xenogeneic that represents life. Even god personality armaments cannot kill it.¡±


    ¡°It looks like Dor is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°He could pick anyone, yet he decided to challenge the Maha God Elephant. If he selected a higher rank xenogeneic, he would have killed it already.¡± The audience was talking. Sky Pce Leader wasughing and saying, ¡°It looks like Dor underestimated Maha God Elephant¡¯s defense and healing powers. This is the xenogeneic with the best life element. Although the god personality armament is a weapon, it is nt-based. Normal creatures might be able to be killed easily by it but killing the Maha God Elephant with it will not be easy.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame the Maha God Elephant is very grumpy and proud,¡± the woman said with a sigh. ¡°If we could tame it to protect the pce, we could have a true god join our forces.¡± ¡°Although that guy is living in Ancient God¡¯s holy ce, it has been living in the Sand Lake,¡± Sky Pce Leader said with augh. ¡°No one can do anything there. Even the Ancient Gods cannot do anything there.¡± ¡°Fortunately, its healing power is strong and supremely powerful,¡± the woman said. ¡°It is very clumsy, though. It can easily be tricked by geno arts. It is good enough to be a guard but not enough to be a warrior.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not. With it here, it will be like a needle in the sea. It would be hard for it to die. It would be very useful for fighting in a xenogeneic space.¡± Sky Pce Leader sighed and said, ¡°But it keeps guarding Sand River. It won¡¯t work for anyone.¡± Han Sen realized he had underestimated Maha God Elephant¡¯s power. Killing it with the Sky Vine Radish God Lance was not easy.


    If Han Sen had selected it, he was prepared. He retreated and stopped attacking Maha God Elephant.


    ¡°He is so strong. Even Dor, who has a god personality armament, cannot do anything.¡± ¡°Is he going to give up?¡± ¡°I do not think so. Dor still has that eye skill that judged Sky Armor God.¡±


    ¡°You are right. It looks like we can see the scary judgment power again.¡±


    Everyone wanted Han Sen to use the eye ofw. Han Sen had seen that although the Maha God Elephant looked very red, in the eye of thew, it was white like a sheet of paper. It did not have any level of crime. Using thew eye would not work on it.


    Maha God Elephant saw Han Sen leave, but it was not nning on chasing him. He provoked him by raising its trunk and screaming a lot of taunting noises. Its body was full of green saplings, but it did not care. It was like the saplings did not affect him.


    Han Senughed. ¡°You were cocky too soon.¡±


    Han Sen put the Sky Vine Radish God Lance away. His thumb and middle finger on his right hand came together. A gold light was shining in between them. It created a gold coin.


    Han Sen was holding a coin. He did not move. He watched the number on the coin keep jumping up. 1... 2... 3... 4... 5... 6...


    As the number on the coins jumped, Han Sen¡¯s presence became scarier. It was like he was a bomb brewing and about to explode.


    Maha God Elephant realized something might have been wrong. It roared and used its four legs to run at Han Sen. At the same time, its elephant trunk was like a pir that opened the sky. It created a scary red light that tried to break Han Sen.


    Seeing Maha God Elephant in front of him, Han Sen did not dare use his own body to block its attack. Maha God Elephant suddenly bounced the coin away.


    Bzzt!


    The coin created some gold light in space. It hit Maha God Elephant¡¯s forehead. It gathered up all the way to 13 times the power. At that point, the coin was like a heavy hammer. It shook the Maha God Elephant, which was running away.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It is a shame I am just butterfly. If I was true god, that would have been Saving Money times 13. It would turn his body into dust.¡±


    Maha God Elephant madly roared. It wanted to run at Han Sen again. It was too slow. It was like it was carrying a mountain.

 Chapter 2875 - Final Challenge

    Chapter 2875 Final Challenge


    A coin was shining on Maha God Elephant¡¯s head. It was like Maha God Elephant was being suppressed by an entire mountain. It was not that fast before, but it was even slower now.


    Even with Han Sen¡¯s power magnified to 13, it still wasn¡¯t enough to suppress Maha God Elephant. The god elephant¡¯s tusks were still raised. The beast was trying to skewer Han Sen. ¡°You still won¡¯t concede.¡± Han Senughed. He cast a golden light, whichnded on the god elephant. It made the number on the coin on the Maha God Elephant¡¯s forehead increase a bit. It went from 13 to 14. The god elephant¡¯s body became heavier. It was harder for it to walk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many numbers it can endure.¡± Han Sen moved his finger again. A gold light was fired out. It made Maha God Elephant¡¯s forehead increase again.


    Han Sen clicked his fingers 10 times. The numbers on the coin increased more and more. Maha God Elephant forced itself to run at Han Sen, but it could not take the pressure of the coins. Before it ran in front of Han Sen, it fell down. It fell from space. It fell onto a. It was like an asteroid. It blew a big circr hole in the.


    Thend was crushed on that. A volcanic eruption started everywhere. Fire, light, and dust enveloped the.


    Maha God Elephant was suppressed on the. Its limbs tried using strength to fly. When one of its legs was lifted, the other three legs were still on the ground. The ground broke. The god elephant could not stand. It fell on the floor.


    The god elephant kept struggling, but the suppressive powers of the coin were too much for it to bear. No matter what it tried, it was unable to get up. The rocks beneath its feet kept cracking. Its body started to sink into the ground.


    Boom!


    The was blown up by the god elephant. The god elephant fell through and out of the, making its body continue falling through space. It was getting further and further from Han Sen.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The god elephant madly roared. It stared at Han Sen. In the end, it had no choice but to concede and leave


    space.


    ¡°That coin can keep gathering up power, and the power is still there. But this is different from the Saving Power skill.¡±


    ¡°That is Dor¡¯s true power. He did not need a god personality armament to suppress the true god ss Maha God Elephant.¡±


    ¡°What kind of geno art is that? It was used by Dor, who is butterfly, yet the Maha God Elephant was unable to tackle it.¡±


    ¡°Did you see it? Who said Dor only depended onw powers or the god personality armament? He did not need those two to suppress a true god.¡±


    ¡°Interesting geno art.¡± That was God¡¯sment.


    Han Sen¡¯s victory did not generate much excitement. After all, people had seen crazier fights before. His fight was not that exciting. It was just a nice disy of Saving Money that incited the curiosity of others.


    It was thest day of the ranked fights. The rankings were pretty much still. Everyone knew about the top 10. Ancient Sacrifice God dropped out of the top 10 due to Sky Pce Leader, but he still had one opportunity for challenge. After the challenge, he ended up back in the top


    10.


    At the top of the list, unmoved, was Golden Growler. Very High Leader was second. Demon Alpha was third. Lou Lie was fourth. The xenogeneic called Seeking Perfume Beast was fifth. Sky Pce¡¯s Zhang Xuandao was sixth. Extreme King¡¯s Bai Wuchang was seventh. A xenogeneic called Empty Dragon King was eight. Ancient Sacrifice God had made aeback to im ninth. Underworld Ghost was 10th.


    Underworld Ghost was quite strange. He was invisible. No one was able to tell what he looked like, and no one knew what xenogeneic or race he belonged to


    The xenogeneics that challenged him could never see him. Thus, they were beaten.


    As for Bai Wuchang from the Extreme King, Han Sen heard from Bao Ying that he was actually at a level higher than Bai King. He was the generation¡¯s scariest elite from the Bai family.


    The ranked fights were almost done. There could not be any drastic changes. Han Sen was able to calmly wait for the fights to be over before iming his rewards.


    No. 25 was able to im a random true god weapon and get four random true god materials. In addition to that, there was a God Spirit stamp. As for what the God Spirit stamp meant or did, Han Sen did not know.


    ¡°What does the God Spirit stamp do?¡± Han Sen asked God.


    ¡°You can use it to enter the geno hall¡¯s gate,¡± God said. ¡°You can enter the geno hall safely one time.¡± ¡°Can I go to Sky Armor God¡¯s hall?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± God said with a nod. ¡°Aside from Sky Armor God¡¯s god temple, can I go anywhere else?¡± Han Sen asked. Han Sen had Evil Lotus God¡¯s son¡¯s god personality. If he had the chance, Han Sen wanted to get another god personality armament. ¡°No. Each God Spirit stamp only gives you one chance.¡± Godughed. He pointed at Golden Growler, who was No. 1, and said, ¡°But you can go challenge him. If you beat him and earn the God Spirit seat, you can go anywhere in the geno hall. You will not be restricted.¡±


    ¡°He managed to scare off Very High Leader, so why would I even bother trying?¡± Han Sen asked with a lift of his lips.


    Even if Han Sen could beat him, he did not want to fight Golden Growler.


    God said it like a joke anyway. So, he did not say anything. Everyone thought the geno god list fights were over. There should not have been any more changes, but the people still craved for more.


    After all, ordinary creatures would never see deified elites in this manner again. Even if they came across them in the wild, they would not dare look at them. They would be too scared to do so.


    During the geno god list fights, the deified creatures were being killed like dogs. These battles had the kind of excitement ordinary fights never managed to generate. Plus, watching deified elites fight inspired ordinary creatures to grow and better themselves. Just feeling their emotions and the wills of the deified battlers made the lower-level creatures understand something.


    ¡°It is over. I wonder when the next geno god list fight will start.¡±


    ¡°I hope I can see it every year.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming. Deified elites do not have the time to fight every day. We might not even have one every 100 years. There will probably be a gap that is even greater than the geno being scroll.¡±


    While everyone was talking, two names suddenly lit up on the geno god list.


    ¡°There is a challenger. At this time, who are the challengers?¡± Everyone was shocked and happy. They looked at the geno god list and saw Golden Growler¡¯s name light up.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Golden Growler is challenging. He is the first. Who is he challenging?¡± ¡°Yeah, who is he challenging?¡±


    Everyone was confused. They kept looking at the list trying to find out who Golden Growler sought to challenge.


    ¡°Dor... Golden Growler wants to challenge Dor.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! What is Golden Growler doing? Why does he want to challenge Dor now?¡±


    On Empty Mountain, the green-haired beast almost passed out in anger. He was stomping his feet. ¡°Little Mountain Leader... What is Little Mountain Leader doing? Why is he challenging him? If Dor concedes, that means he just gave out first ce.¡±


    God was also surprised. He looked at Golden Growler and then at Han Sen. He looked confused.

 Chapter 2876 - The Scariest Hit

    <h4>Chapter 2876 The Scariest Hit</h4>


    Han Sen was also a little shocked. ¡°Does Little Gold Gold recognize me?¡±


    ¡°How much hatred is in there? Now, he has selected to challenge Dor at this time.¡±


    ¡°What is the grudge that must exist between Golden Growler and Dor? Golden Growlers has first ce, yet he still wants to challenge Dor.¡±


    ¡°If Dor concedes in the match, he can achieve first ce, right?¡±.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t an elite have the dignity not to do that? Dor won¡¯t just give up before at least trying to fight.¡±


    ¡°That is hard to tell. Didn¡¯t Demon Alpha concede directly to be third ce?¡±


    People were so excited. They were talking ravenously amongst each other. They were shocked that Golden Growler was doing this challenge.


    Golden Growler appeared on the space battleground. He stood atop a. It looked like he was quietly waiting for the fight to begin.


    People tried to guess and see if Dor was willing to ept and join the fight or just concede and reach first ce. Suddenly, a shadow entered the space battleground. It was Dor.


    ¡°He has epted the fight. He really epted the fight. The challenge time is over. This will be the final fight.¡±


    ¡°Although Dor is strong and has that god personality armament, I think Golden Growler is stronger.¡± ¡°I think so too. After all, Dor is just butterfly ss.¡±


    ¡°Golden Growler easily managed to scare off Very High Leader. Even Very High Leader said no creature in the universe can defeat Golden Growler, and I think he is right.¡±


    The Thousand Treasury was streaming this. They were saying simr things.


    Although what happened inside the geno god list could not be streamed or recorded, ordinary creatures did not understand high-level deifieds. Sometimes they did not understand the fights between deified elites. This, the Thousand Treasury used words to describe things. There were two Thousand Treasury deifieds exining the fights and history of deified elite battlers.


    Of course, the Thousand Treasury capitalized on it all by establishing a gambling station. The two speakers would talk about who would win and who would lose.


    ¡°Golden Growler used his first rank identity to challenge Dor,¡± a deified exined. ¡°That is surprising. Judging from what we have seen, Dor might stand a lower chance against him. If Golden Growler wins this fight, he will lose his first ce. It is hard to predict what the result might look like.¡± Another deified exined things too. He said, ¡°Dor epted the fight. No matter who wins or who loses, this will be the most exciting match out of all the geno god list fights.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s not talk about their grudges. It is very hard to predict who will end up in first ce. If you are interested, you cane put a bet down with the Thousand Treasury¡¯s gambling station. The window for putting down your bets will be closing any second now. So, do not miss this final call, people.¡±


    ¡°With that being said, it alles down to power. Golden Growler should be able to beat Dor.¡±


    With many races of the universe watching, Han Sennded on Golden Growler¡¯s. A man and a beast looked at each other on a grass field full of yellow sand.


    ¡°Very exciting,¡± thementator excitedly said. ¡°Two scary deifieds are staring at each other. They are going tounch the scariest attacks ever. Golden Growler is strong, but Dor is not weak. He is mysterious. His amazing geno arts and the geno god armaments he wields are quite shocking. It will be hard to tell which one of them wins. The fight is going to begin.¡± After thementator¡¯s speech, Golden Growler and Han Sen became two invincible elites. They were fighting each other with power. Whenever they moved their hands, it was time to determine the winner.


    Anothermentator tried his hardest to exin the situation. ¡°People, please do not think they are only staring at each other. In fact, a silent will-fight has begun. If one of their fates has a w, they will receive a deadly attack.¡±


    The twomentators were deified, but they were only primitive. Their talents had been decided only through geno fluids. Their power was fairly regr. Their main job was to earn money for the Thousand Treasury. Of course, even now, that was their ultimate goal.


    ¡°Golden Growler moved. He is running at Dor. He is not going quickly, but every step of his had the power to step on stars. They are like the footsteps that not even the sky nor gods can stop. God, it looks like the whole of space is moving with him. How scary is this attack?¡± Thementator was trying to hype it up.


    With all the creatures hearing thementator, they could see Golden Growler running at Dor. They grew nervous. They were not sure what sort of attack Golden Growler was going to unleash. It could be one hit that killed Dor.


    ¡°Very fast... Even faster... Even faster again... It feels like I can see ripples in space. It is no wonder Golden Growler is an invincible elite that Very High Leader could not even go against. He gathers up power to the highest level that won¡¯t leak. He seems very light. When he strikes, the sky will break, and the ground will crack. Everyone, please be prepared. Do not get shocked by Golden Growler¡¯s powerter and have it affect your will.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Golden Growler jumped. It seems normal, but the trail of his body is so good that you cannot imagine it. It has blocked every way Dor can go. Dor cannot fall back. Of course... Dor is standing there not moving. With Golden Growler¡¯s perfect attack, he cannot retreat. Maybe the space around Dor is sealed up. He cannot move. Will he be eaten by Golden Growler? We forgot a question. If Dor is eaten by Golden Growler and will no longer exist, who will obtain first ce? Would it still be Golden Growler?¡± Thementator stood up with excitement.


    The othermentator started screaming, ¡°He moved! Dor finally moved. He has put out his hands. They are so straight yet so crooked. One is up and one is down. It has the most mysterious knowledge of the universe that cannot be imagined. It has reached a level of Return to Origin. We underestimated Dor. He is the top ss in the universe. This attack is going to be the first...¡± Everyone in the universe felt their eyes open wide. They were seeing the scariest xenogeneic and the most mysterious xenogeneic in the geno god list get together. They were nervous.


    Every creature was guessing who would win when they met up. ¡°So close... So close... The strongest hit... The scariest hit... They finally...¡± Thementator was excitedly shouted. His entire body was in an orgasmic mode.


    Every creature in the universe was excited by his speech. Suddenly, the very excitedmentator stopped talking.


    The twomentators were petrified. It was like they were no longer able to speak.


    It was not just them. Every being in the universe watching this fight suddenly froze. They saw what happened on the space battleground, and it had made their mouths turn into an 0-shape.


    They saw Golden Growler touch Han Sen¡¯s body. His ws went on Dor¡¯s shoulders, but he did not open his mouth to eat Dor. He used his head to rub Dor¡¯s cheek like a house cat.


    Dor was holding Golden Growler. He stroked his head. He looked like he was ying with his own pet.

 Chapter 2877 - Losing or Winning?

    <h4>Chapter 2877 Losing or Winning?</h4>


    The universe was dead silent. All of the creatures were watching Dor stroke Golden Growler¡¯s head. They could not believe it was the same Golden Growler who had scared off Very High Leader. ¡°Little Mountain... Little Mountain Leader... What is it doing?¡± The green-haired beast¡¯s jaw nearly dropped to the floor. After he realized what was going on, he madly stomped his feet and screamed, ¡°How dare he touch Little Mountain Leader¡¯s head! I am going to destroy his dirty fingers.¡±


    The woman nearby had only just realized what was going on. She looked at the green-haired beast seriously and said, ¡°When you brought Little Mountain Leader back, it already had a lower-racepanion. Was that low-race person Dor?¡±


    ¡°No, it was a crystallizer. He was of a different race to this xenogeneic. There is no way it was this guy who could level up so quickly. But...¡± The green-haired beast hesitated.


    ¡°But what?¡± the woman asked with a frown.


    ¡°That crystallizer is now quite famous in the universe,¡± the green-haired beast said. ¡°It was Han Sen, who is in Space Garden now.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen?¡± the woman asked with shock. After a deep thought, she said, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Right now, the universe was all messed up. The two of them were not able to speak anymore. They had not expected things to take such a drastic turn.


    ¡°What is going on? Why does Golden Growler look like Dor¡¯s pet?¡±


    ¡°Dor... Golden Growler... They must have some sort of connection. I should have thought about that.¡±


    ¡°No way! The geno god list¡¯s No. 1 is Dor¡¯s pet?¡±


    It was not just ordinary creatures feeling this way. Even the old antiques, who had hidden away in the dark, and the higher races all had strange expressions.


    The woman in Sky Pce was also shocked. ¡°Who is this Dor? Empty Mountain¡¯s Golden Growler is treating him like this... The Growlers were always very cruel and cold. They never got close to outsiders.¡±


    Sky Pce Leader thought, ¡°Dor is very special. He has a god personality armament,w power, and a rtionship with Golden Growler. I wonder what faction created such a person.¡±


    In the Extreme King garden, God watched Han Sen and Golden Growler with great interest. ¡°I did not expect you to be this interesting. You have surpassed my expectations. This was certainly not a wasted trip.¡±


    Golden Growler¡¯s ws came off of Han Sen¡¯s shoulders. It opened its mouth and spat something into Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    Han Sen picked it up and had a look. It was a crystal body that had been generated by thunder. It looked like countless lightning bolts were broiling around inside it. It was like a mini thunder universe.


    ¡°Is this Ancient Thunder God¡¯s Ancient God Origin?¡± Han Sen recognized what he had been given. He already had Ancient Water God¡¯s origin. It looked very simr. It was just this new one was a thunder element whereas the other one was water-based.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Gold Gold growled at Han Sen.


    Han Sen and Little Gold Gold had a special connection simr to Little Angel. They were Han Sen¡¯s beast souls. Their bodies had been rebuilt to be genuine lifeforms that existed independently. Yet, they still had a connection to Han Sen, who could understand their thoughts. Little Gold Gold had recognized Han Sen because of that connection.


    Little Gold Gold was saying he wanted to give Han Sen the Ancient Thunder God Origin so he could pass it on to Little Silver. He said it would help Little Silver a lot.


    ¡°So, this was not for me, after all?¡± Han Sen felt a little touched. He had not expected Golden Growler to remember Little Silver. He reached out his hand and stroked its head.


    In the eyes of others, this scene had them seeing Golden Growler merrily swinging its tail like a hunting dog having captured prey to give to its master.


    ¡°Oh my God... Dor can¡¯t actually be Golden Growler¡¯s master, can he?¡± ¡°If things are really like that, then that is too scary. A pet has suppressed the whole universe and imed the No. 1 spot on the geno god list.¡±


    ¡°It really does seem like things are that way.¡±


    Empty Mountain¡¯s green-haired beast was as mad as a lunatic. He kept stomping around. He wanted to kill Dor and 180 of his generations.


    ¡°You should go now. I will look for you in Empty Mountain.¡± Han Sen patted Golden Growler on the head and allowed it to exit the space battleground. In that way, Golden Growler was able to keep first ce.


    Golden Growler shook its head and growled. Han Sen knew what he meant. Golden Growler was going to give first ce to Han Sen. Han Sen was going to reject it, but Golden Growler growled at him and lowered its body. It wanted Han Sen to ride him.


    ¡°Dor! How dare you!¡± The green-haired beast yelled. It was like a volcano eruption. He pped the floor, making Empty Mountain shake. Every other creature reacted by falling to the ground in fear.


    Everybody was watching Han Sen ride Golden Growler¡¯s back. Suddenly, Golden Growler ripped space and exited the geno god list. ¡°What is going on? Why did they leave the space battleground together? Who lost?¡± All of the audience was in shock. They had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Quick, look at the geno god list. Dor is on top. It looks like Dor won. No... Dor won...¡± People started talking nonsense. Everybody turned to look at the geno god list. The geno god list¡¯s top ce was now showing Dor instead of Golden Growler, which had taken Han Sen¡¯s previous position of No. 25.


    ¡°Dor... He is awesome. He let his pet get first ce so he could be given it back...¡±


    ¡°If you have what it takes, you can have a Golden Growler for a pet.¡±


    ¡°I think only Dor has what it takes to do that. In the universe, there is no other Golden Growler.¡±


    While everyone was talking, Golden Growler took Han Sen out of the geno god list. They did not teleport back to where they were. They were nearby in space floating next to the geno god list.


    ¡°y.


    Everyone was wondering why Golden Growler and Han Sen had not teleported away. Suddenly, Golden Growler roared to the sky. Its body had a golden light that was like a flood. It went into the sky to tear up space. Under Golden Growler¡¯s power, space had a crack. An old, godly temple appeared. It was the geno hall. ¡°What is going on? I do not think the geno god list fights are over yet. Are they giving out the prizes already?¡± ¡°Prize your ass. Did you not see Golden Growler rip space and summon the geno hall? They are going to the geno hall.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! They are going to the geno hall? Can he do that? Ancient Water God failed not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°It gave Dor first ce. It gave up the chance to be a God Spirit. The only chance to be a God Spirit is to enter the geno hall. That is expected.¡±


    When the geno hall descended, the whole universe felt like it went dim. Only the geno hall was shining with holy light. It was slowlying out from space.

 Chapter 2878 - Getting into the Geno Hall

    <h4>Chapter 2878 Getting into the Geno Hall</h4>


    Han Sen was on the geno god list. He understood what Golden Growler meant. Thus, he conceded and gained the geno god list¡¯s first-ce position.


    Although he knew Golden Growler wanted him to go to the geno hall and be a God Spirit, seeing the geno hall instantly made him a bit worried.


    The scene of Ancient Water God attacking the geno hall was still fresh in his mind. If Golden Growler failed, he would probably end up suffering a simr fate.


    ¡°Little Mountain Leader... He is going to the geno hall alone.¡± The green-haired beast and the woman looked worried.


    The old mountain leader had never made it back from the geno hall. Although Golden Growler¡¯s power was stronger than the old mountain leader, they could not measure whether or not Golden Growler would make it back.


    ¡°Little Mountain Leader is rushing things a bit. How can he go to the geno hall now? It¡¯s that Dor¡¯s fault. If Little Mountain Leader did not lose first ce because of him, he would not have to go to the geno hall.¡± The green-haired beast was furious. He was also very nervous because of his inability to do anything.


    ¡°If things are this way, we have no choice but to wait and hope for Little Mountain Leader¡¯s return,¡± the woman said with a sigh.


    In space, the geno hall had already been revealed. The doors that provided ess were still closed tight. They did not look like they were going to open.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Golden Growler suddenly roared again. The gold light turned him into a gold, giant beast. It forcefully struck the gate of the geno hall.


    Boom!


    The doors were being attacked by the gold light and opened a little. It enabled gold light to seep out from inside the hall. The light was warm. It shone with a vibrant halo. Many scary feelings wereing out from the door. It made the many people and creatures of the universe terrified. Creatures with low wills were already on the ground, not daring to look at the geno hall¡¯s doors.


    ¡°It looks like Little Gold Gold is stronger than Ancient Water God. It has just pushed the door open, but...¡± Han Sen was riding atop Golden Growler¡¯s back. He stared at the door that had opened a little with an expression of worry.


    Ancient Water God had also pushed open the geno hall doors, but a scary hand had crushed him. Han Sen was scared of the master of that hand.


    Golden Growler was carrying Han Sen. He stepped toward the doors of the geno hall. The gold light kept spilling and firing into the sky. They kept hitting the doors of the geno hall. The more times the gold light hit, the wider the opening of doors of the geno hall became. They were opening wider. God light was shining inside. Aside from the god light, one was not able to see anything else.


    §Ö


    Boom!


    When Golden Growler went to the geno hall¡¯s doors, theypletely opened. The god light inside shone across the whole universe. It was now daytime in the entire universe.


    Suddenly, Han Sen looked frozen. He saw a shadow appear behind the open doors.


    That shadow was burning white. It looked as if it was made of god light. The being¡¯s face looked like it belonged to the human, Sky, or Extreme King race, but the god light was too shiny. All Han Sen was able to see was its silhouette.


    Based on the shape of the silhouette, it appeared to be a woman. When Ancient Water God attacked the geno hall, he was suppressed by a woman¡¯s hand.


    If the hand belonged to theing shadow, her hand was one that could kill Ancient Water God. With that threat on the approach, one could imagine how scary she was.


    The shadow stood near the open doors. It did not walk out. Although it was just a silhouette with its face obscured, Han Sen felt that the shadow was looking at him and Golden Growler.


    Golden Growler¡¯s eyes looked golden. It stared at the shadow and looked as if it was going to swallow someone. It walked closer to the shadow.


    ¡°No. 1 on the geno god list, please level up to God Spirit and go to the hall.¡± The light silhouette had a woman¡¯s voice. Her tone did not have a single ounce of emotion in it. Han Sen frowned. Before he said anything, Golden Growler quietly growled. Heid down as if he was signaling for Han Sen to disembark.


    Han Sen got off of Golden Growler¡¯s back. He was holding Golden Growler¡¯s back while he whispered in its ear, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Roar.¡± Golden Growler roared. It seemed to try andfort Han Sen and let him know that things were under control.


    Han Sen stepped away and watched Golden Growler raise its head. He then went toward the geno hall¡¯s doors.


    The light shadow saw Golden Growlere before the door, which prompted her to raise her hands. Golden Growler¡¯s eyes looked very mad. It opened its mouth to summon the golden door and ced it across the geno hall¡¯s doors.


    No one had seen this before. A door appeared in front of the geno hall¡¯s doors. This had never happened before.


    Golden Growler quietly growled. The golden door slightly opened. Shiny gold light came out from within it. The light spilled across the god lighting out from the open geno hall doors.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The geno hall¡¯s door shadows seemed surprised. The raised hand was ced down. She looked at the golden door and suddenly said, ¡°You passed.¡±


    After that, the light shadow entered the god light and vanished.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Golden Growler looked at Han Sen and roared before walking toward the geno hall¡¯s doors.


    Han Sen understood what Golden Growler was saying. It was saying, ¡°I will wait for you there.¡±


    He watched Golden Growler walk beyond the geno hall¡¯s doors and slowly disappear with the geno hall. It faded from space, leaving Han Sen with mixed emotions.


    The people in the universe did not know what to think. Golden Growler had entered the geno hall in a surprising way, and the person inside the geno hall did not do anything. It looked as if the golden door had stopped it.


    The Ancient Water God had attempted to fight it, but he was destroyed by a hand. Golden Growler used his golden door like a ticket to enter. The treatment was certainly different.


    ¡°It is easy to go in, but whether or not hees out is the big question,¡± Sky Pce Leader said with a sigh.


    ¡°No matter what happens, entering means he stands a chance,¡± the woman said. ¡°That is better than no chance at all.¡±


    ¡°Little Mountain Leader... You muste back alive...¡± The green-haired beast eyes were floating with light. Han Sen watched the geno hall disappear. He turned away and wanted to leave. Suddenly, the geno god list shone. All the names of the geno god list were lighting up with a holy god light.


    At the same time, a video shed on the geno god list. It was ying back the best scenes of the top 100 fights inside the space battlegrounds. The first 100 xenogeneics appeared. The fights of the first 100 warriors were being shown.


    Han Sen appeared at the end. He was in first ce, so the final image disyed him. It was a moment that was going to stand for all eternity.


    In the next second, the geno god list released more holy light. It came down to grace Han Sen¡¯s body. His body was showered in holy light. Something suddenly fell from the holy light of the geno god list. It came flying toward Han Sen.

 Chapter 2879 - Sky God Crown

    <h4>Chapter 2879 Sky God Crown</h4>


    A white, jade crown slowly fell on Han Sen. Itnded atop his head. Holy light was spinning from the white jade crown. As the presence came out, it was like a God Spirit. A very strange God Spirit power came out from the white jade crown. It fell onto Han Sen and turned him into a being who looked like a God Spirit.


    A message came out from the white jade crown. It was in Han Sen¡¯s brain. It delivered him many messages.


    [Sky God Crown: Destroyed ss god personality armament]


    Regarding how to use Sky God Crown, it also showed up in Han Sen¡¯s head. He was instantly able to understand what power the Sky God Crown had.


    ¡°I see. It does not give me the god personality to be a God Spirit. It uses Sky God Crown¡¯s power to give me the authority ofing in and out of the geno hall like a God Spirit.¡± Han Sen understood how he was supposed to use the Sky God Crown. He now knew what was going on. After figuring it out, Han Sen felt rather angry because every being in the top 100 had a true god weapon. A god personality armament was just like a true god ss weapon. Han Sen didn¡¯t feel as if there was much difference between the Sky Vine Radish God Lance and the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. They were practically the same level. He had earned first ce, but he had only earned a god personality armament. Aside from enabling him to enter the geno hall, it did nothing. It did not seem particrly useful. While Han Sen was still thinking, the geno god list started to move. It teleported him back to the Extreme King garden.


    ¡°Congrattions. I was not expecting you to be No. 1,¡± God said with a smile. ¡°You are being too cheap,¡± Han Senined. ¡°Why does the No. 1 spot only earn a god personality armament? Second and third earned a god personality armament too, and the first received the same. That is not supposed to be the ultimate prize for No. 1, right?¡±


    God looked at him with disdain as he said, ¡°You have no idea of the luck you have now. They are destroyed ss god personality armaments, just like your Sky Vine Radish God Lance. This god personality armament is destroyed ss as well, but it is not the same. Plus, the Sky God Crown grants you passage into the geno hall. Do you know how many elites have craved that power across all of time?¡±


    ¡°What is the level of the god personality armament¡¯s level? Is the destroyed ss stronger than the destroyed ss?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°You will know once you enter the geno hall,¡± God said with a smile. ¡°Your little doggie went there. Are you not going to go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Cough! I am busy. I am not going yet.¡± Han Sen then asked, ¡°Is it dangerous in the geno hall? With my current might, do you think I will end up in danger if I stay there for a while?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± God was being tight-lipped about Han Sen¡¯s fear. He ignored him and stopped answering his questions.


    Han Sen wanted to go to the geno hall to take a look, especially since Little Gold Gold was in there. He wanted to go.


    Yet, Han Sen still wanted to wait to be a true god before attempting to enter. If he wasn¡¯t, he feared he would just be a burden for Little Gold Gold. That would be depressing and possibly make Little Gold Gold¡¯s situation worse.


    ¡°I wonder when Wan¡¯er will wake up. Otherwise, if she keeps staying next to me, suppressing my super God Spirit body, I cannot use my Super God Spirit mode for a long time. It stops me from doing what I want.¡± Han Sen looked at Destiny¡¯s Tower, which was where Wan¡¯er was. She was still fast asleep, but she looked much calmer than usual. Her lifeforce was lively and much better than thest time he saw her.


    Dor had been recognized as the top spot on the geno god list, and Golden Growler had entered the geno hall. Plus, Dor and Golden Growler had a strange encounter. It made the geno god list fight the topic of many conversations. For a long time, the entire universe talked about them. Dor and Golden Growler¡¯s name became famous across the universe.


    Many big races tried investigating where Dor came from, which included Empty Mountain. No progress was made. No one was able to figure out where the elusive Dor hade from.


    No one was able to figure out anything more about the strange title of ¡°human¡± either. Some old antiques knew about the existence of humans, but Dor exuded the presence of a xenogeneic. He was different from the blue-blooded humans. They were not of the same race.


    From what they had seen, the geno god list did have a human fighter, but he was not like Dor. That human was Lou Lie, and he was ranked fourth.


    ¡°How do I go to the Buddha without anyone noticing me?¡± Han Sen had been killing xenogeneics in the Nine-Defense Pce to earn genes, but there were not many high-level xenogeneics in the pce. Han Sen had to eat butterfly ss xenogeneics to increase his genes, so his level up progress was slow.


    He wanted to go to the Buddha to get his knife back. He also wanted to get his revenge on Burning Lamp, who had turned him into an ant and harmed Yisha.


    When he went back to the Buddha, he would use his Han Sen identity. He was going to get proper revenge. With Dor¡¯s name, even if he took the knife back, it would be pointless. Now that he had God next to him, if he was to be Han Sen, he would be exposed. He did not want that to happen.


    Han Sen kept thinking of a way to solve this, but he came up empty. God seemed fairly ordinary and more like an uncle. He seemed to know a lot of things most of the time, but he also seemed weaker than very high-level gods, such as King Jun. Even so, the pressure Han Sen felt was greater than with King Jun. Han Sen was a bit worried, so he did not dare do too much.


    While Han Sen was thinking about how to get rid of God, God approached him and said, ¡°I am leaving for a while.¡±


    Han Sen almost thought it was because he had been able to read his mind, and that was why he said it.


    ¡°That is a shame,¡± Han Sen replied. ¡°I would like to y more rounds of chess with you.¡± ¡°It is fine,¡± God said with augh. ¡°I am going back to do something. I will be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in so much of a rush? What can be more important than ying chess?¡± Han Sen feigned surprise.


    ¡°The geno hall has a new member, so I am going to take a look,¡± God casually said.


    ¡°Are you visiting Golden Growler?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. He did not think getting watched by God was a good thing.


    ¡°It is just an average, expected procedure,¡± God said with augh. ¡°Since I know you, if he is in any danger, I will make sure to inform you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Although Han Sen said that, he thought there was something wrong. He thought, ¡°Is he going to convince Little Gold Gold to push me to enter the geno hall?¡±

 Chapter 2880 - Ruins That Shouldn’t Exist

    <h4>Chapter 2880 Ruins That Shouldn¡¯t Exist</h4>


    After God said he was leaving, he left. Han Sen was a little worried. He thought Little Gold Gold might get bullied because of his rtionship with God.


    Han Sen knew there was no point in worrying. He just wanted to quickly level up, be true god, and enter the geno hall.


    He researched ways he might infiltrate the Buddha. He was trying to get the knife back and revenge on Burning Lamp. The knife''s power would be a big boon to Han Sen. It was a weapon designed to help weaker beings wins. He thought it might prove useful inside the geno hall.


    From the data Han Sen had collected, the elites who had entered the geno hall throughout history all had a true god weapon. Plus, from Han Sen''s experience battling God Spirits, true god ss power did affect the God Spirits.


    Any power below true god ss did not do any damage to the gods. They were almost entirely useless. That was why Han Sen wanted to be true god ss first. It would enable him to enter the geno hall.


    "One of the sheep heads on the Four Sheep Cube leads to where Horizontal Evil was suppressed. One of them goes to God''s Farm, and another leads to a ce where many scary xenogeneics were gathered. I wonder where thest ce goes. If I use the Four Sheep Cube to teleport and travel with Han Sen''s identity, I do not think even God could find me." After Han Sen thought of that, he decided to do it.


    In the past, he was a bit scared of where the Four Sheep Cube sent him to. With his current level of power, he was no weaker than a true god ss. Plus, he had Space Teleportation, so he did not have to worry too much.


    Han Sen had not wanted to use Space Teleportation before because he was afraid God had a way to track his Space Teleportation. Four Sheep Cube''s teleportation, however, was almost untraceable. Han Sen knew the way it teleported him was different from any other kind of teleportation power. It was difficult to break.


    Han Sen only needed the Four Sheep Cube teleportation power to slip away. Afterward, he would be able to get rid of his xenogeneic mode and look like Han Sen again. No one was going to think he was Dor. Then, he would use Space Teleportation to go wherever he wanted.


    Han Sen went to the Nine-Defense Pce and selected a room that had no xenogeneic in it. After he pressed the restrictions, he used his Dongxuan Aura to hide all of the spinning universal cogwheels. He then took out his Four Sheep Cube and activated the final sheep head.


    The ck and white goldfish spun fast. They brought Han Sen into the Four Sheep Cube. When he crawled outside of the Four Sheep Cube again, he was no longer in his xenogeneic mode. He looked like Han Sen again.


    Han Sen was very alert. He looked around, but he did not see any scary xenogeneics. All he saw was a void in space. Not far from it, he saw a pce that was bigger than a star.


    That pce was like a big ck beast lurking in space. It was made of metal and looked horrendously cold.


    The pce also looked like it was in disarray. Much of it had crumbled. It looked a little old. It was like a junkyard for machines.


    Han Sen did not sense any creatures nearby, so he flew toward the pce. He wanted to see what sort of ce it was.


    Even if he used Gxy Teleportation, he needed to know in which direction to head. Right now, he had no idea where in the universe he was.


    Han Sen quickly approached the metal pce. When he had a closer look at it, the ce looked broken. Many giant cracks webbed around the metal construct. It was like the ws of some giant beast had ripped it.


    Luckily, the door of the metal pce wasplete. Han Sen saw two words written there: "Metal Temple."


    "Temple¡­ Does that mean this ce is somewhere inside the geno hall?" Han Sen was shocked. He had not expected it to be a temple.


    Han Sen thought, "No way. This is the universe. It is different from the space where Sky Vine Radish Temple was. Perhaps I have thought too much. Perhaps this metal temple is not that kind of temple." He used the Dongxuan Aura to scan the metal temple. If this ce was that sort of temple, there was sure to be a God Spirit on the inside.


    Han Sen felt instantly relieved. He used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the temple. He did not find any life forces there or see signs of any creature that resembled a God Spirit.


    "That is what I am talking about. It cannot be that kind of temple." Han Sen pushed the door and walked into the metal temple. There was a lot of broken metal inside. The pce was bigger than a. He was not able to see aplete portion of the building. It was hard to imagine what kind of battle had taken ce there to render a pce into that kind of state.


    Han Sen kept flying and examining the ce. Since the temple was so damaged, it was hard to tell what many of the things once were. The shape of the building was also very weird. It was different from the other kind of buildings Han Sen had seen.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw something. It made his expression change.


    In the fallen metal ruins, Han Sen saw a partially visible god altar. The alter looked simr to the ones he had seen in the Sky Vine Radish Temple. It was the altar that was able to revive Sky Vine Radish.


    Han Sen waved his hands and moved all of the metal scraps away. The altar was now easier to see. It was the same as what Han Sen had seen inside Sky Vine Radish Temple. No matter the texture, the symbols, or stylings, it was the same.


    "Is this ce really a temple? How could a temple look so destroyed? Plus, it is in the universe¡­ I thought the temples were only inside the geno hall." Han Sen had a puzzled expression.


    He moved the stuff around in hopes of finding some useful leads. Han Sen quickly noticed that the altar was notplete. Some sort of power had broken it.


    "What is going on here? A temple was destroyed. Who had the power to bring a temple into the universe and then destroy it?" While Han Sen pondered this, he sensed some movement from afar.


    Han Sen''s heart jumped. He put away his presence and hid behind a broken metal wall.


    Not longter, Han Sen sensed a creature approaching the metal temple. It was standing at the door where it said, "Metal Temple." The creature was staring at those two words.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to watch. He discovered that it was a man with a lot of white hair, but he was very strange. Although he had white hair, he did not look old. He was a middle-aged man with a fair aura about him.


    The man stared at the metal temple for a while. He sighed said. "It has been many years. I, Tai Yi, am finally back."

 Chapter 2881 - Fixing the Altar

    <h4>Chapter 2881 Fixing the Altar</h4>


    Han Sen thought, "Tai Yi? Is that the white-haired Tai Yi Bao''er met, or is it the Tai Yi from the scroll? Is it the one that killed a god?"


    Tai Yi turned his head. He walked into the metal temple and headed for the metal altar.


    Tai Yi was looking at the altar as he coldly said, "Since you are here, why bother hiding?"


    Han Sen was shocked. He did not expect to be discovered so soon. Suddenly, someone shed. He saw another shadow appear next to the altar.


    "King Jun?" When Han Sen saw the person''s shape, he was given a fright. He did not expect to see Sky God King Jun there.


    "Is this metal temple King Jun''s temple? No way. King Jun is a fire element God Spirit. He does not really associate himself with metal. Plus, the altar is broken. I do not think anything good happened to the God Spirit that once resided here." Han Sen was thinking about many things.


    "Tai Yi, I never thought you would make it back alive," King Jun coldly said.


    Tai Yi looked at King Jun and replied, "I do not care if I live or if I die, but you? You care for your life so much, yet you risk entry into the universe. Are you not afraid of being able to return to your own temple?"


    King Jun looked at him with disdain and asked, "Do you think you are still in the Sacred era? The people in the universe are lucky to keep themselves alive. Why would theye and seek trouble from me?"


    "At this time, no matter how bad things be, there are still god sadnesses, right?" Tai Yi asked with augh.


    King Jun''s expression was cold. He grunted. "Tai Yi, Nine Night God was murdered inside a temple, and that thing was stolen. Was it you?"


    "I was just taking back what belonged to me," Tai Yi icily replied.


    "Did you not know that thing was so important to me?" King Jun angrily asked.


    "I know it is." Tai Yi nodded.


    "Why would you take it if you knew?" King Jun harshly asked.


    Tai Yi calmly looked at King Jun said, "It does not matter to me if it is important to you."


    "Fine. Fine. Fine. Tai Yi, are you really going to make yourself my enemy?" It looked as if King Jun''s face was turning green. He was so angry that heughed.


    "When you be Sky God King Jun, you and I will not be friends. There will be no favors owed between us, so there will be no breaking up." Tai Yi looked like he did not care.


    "Fine. Fine. Fine. If you ever find yourself in trouble, I will sit back and watch." King Jun was furious. He waved his sleeves and left. He instantly disappeared.


    Tai Yi remained in front of the altar, but he did not speak. After a while, he said, "It must be ufortable hiding there. You shoulde on out."


    Han Sen thought there must have been another creature about. He looked around, but no one else appeared.


    "I am talking about you. Who are you looking for?" Tai Yi''s expression looked a bit weird. He looked at the wall Han Sen was hiding behind.


    Han Sen knew Tai Yi must have discovered his location. He coughed and stepped out from the broken wall. He said, "I just did not want to disturb you and Sky God King Jun''s discussion. I did not mean to eavesdrop."


    "You were here before me," Tai Yi said with a nod. "I know you weren''t eavesdropping."


    Han Sen was shocked. He was surprised Tai Yi had discovered him already. The skill to hide his presence did not work.


    "Crystallizer?" Tai Yi looked at Han Sen with interest.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded.


    After checking him out, Tai Yi said, "No. You are not a crystallizer. You are a human."


    Han Sen was shocked. Even God believed he was a crystallizer, yet Tai Yi believed he was human. Something had to be going on.


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Tai Yiughed. "I did not expect humans toe crawling out of the sanctuary after my brief nap. It seems that it was worth the Sacred Leader''s effort way back then."


    "What do humans have to do with Sacred Leader?" Han Sen was stunned. He remembered humans were a part of the crystallizer, but he did not think they had a connection to Sacred Leader.


    If they were rted, crystallizers would have taken over Sacred Leader''s shelters.


    Tai Yi knew about the sanctuaries, so he knew humans came from the sanctuaries. It also did not seem as if he was lying.


    Tai Yiughed but did not answer. He turned around and looked at the broken altar. "Can you help me?"


    "I am so weak. I cannot help you." Tai Yi looked weird. Han Sen did not want to make promises, but he wanted to learn secrets about the humans from Tai Yi. He did not really want to refuse outright.


    "It is nothing too difficult," Tai Yi said. "I want to fix this altar. The materials needed are here already, but we need some pure water to fix it. Can you use a water geno art?"


    "I can use a water geno art or two, but why are you fixing the altar?" Han Sen was confused. He did not understand Tai Yi.


    Hearing him talk with King Jun, Tai Yi did not seem to be on good terms with Sky God King Jun, but he also knew about Sacred Leader and the sanctuaries. Now, he wanted to fix the altar. Han Sen could not tell which side he might ultimately be serving.


    King Jun had said he entered a temple and killed a God Spirit. Han Sen was pretty convinced that Tai Yi was the Godyer Tai Yi from the scroll.


    Tai Yi did not answer Han Sen. He removed many materials from the broken altar. He flicked his fingers. A white fire descended onto the altar. The white fire burned the entire altar. mes enveloped the altar.


    Han Sen stood next to the altar, but he could not feel the fire''s heat. The altar''s materials turned into juice, which filled up the cracks inside the altar.


    The altar was burning like hot, red steel. It was half-transparent.


    The melted juice flowed into the altar. The cracks inside the altar filled up and slowly vanished. Not long after, it looked like a perfect altar but was crystallized. It was like a crystal.


    "Help me out with the water," Tai Yi coldly said.


    Han Sen''s heart jumped. He followed Tai Yi''s instructions and used a water geno art. He generated a lot of water to spray the altar.


    The water was poured on the altar. Before it touched the altar, the water was vaporized.


    "We need more to cool the whole altar down," Tai Yi said.


    Han Sen increased his power. He got more water to hit the altar. Han Sen tried his hardest, but the water was unable to douse the altar. Despite being like the tide, the water was vaporized in the air.


    "Very powerful Tai Yi." Now, Han Sen had a better understanding of how scary Tai Yi''s fire power was.


    Since Han Sen had alreadymitted, he was not going to give up. He clutched his Ancient Water God origin and simted Ancient Water God''s presence. He then fired water at the altar.


    Chee!


    The water hit the altar. White smoke rose from the altar. The burning, crystal-looking altar was stone again.

 Chapter 2882 - Meeting a Person Again

    <h4>Chapter 2882 Meeting a Person Again</h4>


    The altar was broken, but it no longer had any cracks. It had recovered and looked like new.


    There was still no Godlight or God Spirit spawning on the altar.


    "Thank you so much, Little Brother. This is your reward. I trust we will meet again." Tai Yi threw something to Han Sen as he walked to the altar.


    Han Sen watched the altar shine with a bright light. The light was spreading everywhere. Wherever the Godlight touched, the broken metal buildings appeared to rewind. All the broken pieces rose up and flew backward. The pce was repairing itself.


    Suddenly, the entire temple had a bunch of metal pieces flying everywhere. All of the buildings, statues, and tools were recovering as if they were rewinding.


    Due to the power of the altar, the entire temple started to tear space. It was heading into space.


    Han Sen did not dare follow the temple into space. He exited the temple and watched it recover from outside.


    When the temple was 70% to 80% recovered, Han Sen was able to see that the structure of the temple was in the image of arge, metal bird. The big metal bird coldly looked across the universe. It gave people the feeling it would shake its wings and fly for nine nights.


    The metal giant bird kind of looked like the sun gold bird Han Sen had killed before, but it was a little bit different.


    The temple was bing more and moreplete, and it was going into space. It suddenly disappeared. Han Sen realized that he had not asked Tai Yi any of the questions he wanted to ask.


    He lowered his head and looked into his hands. The thing Tai Yi had thrown him was like an egg. It was the size of an egg too. It looked rather heavy and had a metallic sheen to it.


    "What the hell? He gave me an egg. Am I supposed to cook it?" Han Sen felt depressed. He did not know the egg''s purpose.


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to look. He did not see a lifeforce in the egg. It looked like a small art piece that was built from metal.


    "I have no idea what the hell Tai Yi is up to. He is so mysterious. He can open the temple, so there is a 90% chance he is the God Spirit of this temple. After looking at his face, he did not seem to look like a God Spirit. This is so weird." Han Sen did not understand, so he stopped trying to think about it. He put the metal egg away looked around. He still did not understand which direction to head, so he randomly used Gxy Teleportation. He hoped he would be lucky enough to find a ce with people in it. At least, they might be able to confirm his location.


    Because he was unable to locate his position, Gxy Teleportation was dangerous. If Han Sen randomly teleported into a ce, he might end up in the giant mouth of some random beast. He might have even ended up inside a hot pot. The worst thing would have been him teleporting into a knife, which would stick in him and cause injuries.


    Fortunately, Han Sen''s body was strong. Although it would likely not hurt him, Han Sen was still going to be careful.


    After teleporting, Han Sen realized that his body was in water. The water was very clean but also very shallow. He saw some jade stairs. He was able to tell that he was in a spring or swimming pool.


    Han Sen stood up. His chest was above the water. He looked around. He was in a big fountain in the center of a za.


    Han Sen was standing in the fountain. A group of boys and girls looked at him with shock. He looked very strange.


    "Feather?" Han Sen noticed the wings on the backs of the boys and girls. It was a clear indicator that they belonged to the Feather.


    After Kong Fei made the Feather a lower race, Han Sen cared little for their existence. He had not expected Gxy Teleportation to take him to a territory that belonged to the Feather.


    "This ce cannot be Holy Heaven, can it?" Han Sen looked around. He noticed he was not in a xenogeneic space. He was just on a normal.


    Because Han Sen did not care, he did not even know if Holy Heaven belonged to the Feather. After all, they had be a lower race. If the Feather wanted to keep Holy Heaven, which was arge xenogeneic space, it would be difficult.


    Han Sen emerged from the fountain and smiled at a young Feather woman. "Excuse me. What is this ce?"


    "This is Songfeather," the Feather girl replied with shock. "Who are you? Why are you in the fountain?"


    Han Sen had never heard of Songfeather before, but there was evidence of advanced technology there. Han Sen got out his phone and connected to the inte. He quickly located his position. He learned that he was on a small that was not too far from the big barren systems. Han Sen was in the big barren systems.


    "Thest sheep head of the Four Sheep Cube was pointing at the big barren systems." Han Sen felt weird. It seemed to be a different big barren system. It should have been further.


    "I thought it was someone so brave daring to enter my Songfeather." Han Sen suddenly heard someoneughing from far away. He looked in that direction and was instantly happy. He said, "Brother Fei."


    The man smiled evilly. He approached Han Sen. It was Kong Fei, who Han Sen had not seen for a very long time. He did not expect to see him on the border of a.


    "Time is weird," Kong Fei said with a sigh. "When I first met you, you were so weak that you could not even talk. I was afraid I could kill you so easily. Now, you are a deified elite."


    "Brother Fei, why are you here?" Han Sen was very curious. Kong Fei had the biggest grudge with the Feather. Everyone knew that. Yet, this ce had many Feathers, and Kong Fei was still living there. That was surprising.


    "Come. We do not have xenogeneics in the universe, but we have drinks." Kong Fei did not answer. He led the way forward. Many Feathers greeted and smiled at him. They always referred to him as Brother Fei.


    Han Sen quickly noticed the Feather there were all young, and many of them weren''t pure Feathers.


    There were many tall trees. There were houses nestled atop the trees. Kong Fei lived inside one such treehouse. He casually sat on the wooden floor and tossed Han Sen a drink. He held the bottle and had a swig. "The Feather became a lower race, and they could not keep Holy Heaven. These are the orphans I collected after the battle."


    Han Sen did not know how to answer him. Kong Fei fought for the rights of himself and his family. He had only managed to knock the Feather down from their perch as one of the higher races. He did not kill them all. That was very kind of him.


    Yet, he still hadn''t been able to avoid innocent lives being taken. It was hard to say who was in the wrong or right. He could only say that in that big era one could not control fate. It was all in the era''s waves.

 Chapter 2883 - The Decision to Light a Lantern

    <h4>Chapter 2883 The Decision to Light a Lantern</h4>


    "I am finally back! Home is good." Han Sen returned home. He took a deep breath and epted the heartwarming fragrance of home.


    "Dad!" Upon seeing Han Sen, Ling''er ran over to him in search of a hug.


    "Ling''er. Good Ling''er. Let Dad kiss you." Han Sen picked up Ling''er and kissed her on the head. He rubbed her face andmented on how spongey her cheeks felt.


    "You remembered toe back. If you were not yet back, Ling''er was going to forget what you looked like." Ji Yanran rolled her eyes at Han Sen.


    Han Sen picked up Ling''er. He used his nose to rub hers as he said, "Ling''er would not forget Dad. Isn''t that right?"


    Ling''er''s eyes were wide open as she replied, "Ling''er would never forget Dad, and Dad would never forget Ling''er. Right?"


    Han Sen held Ling''er and said, "Of course not. Ling''er is daddy''s baby. Daddy can forget everyone except for Ling''er,"


    Ling''er was holding Han Sen''s neck. With a squeaky voice, she asked, "Ling''er and Daddy will be together forever, right?"


    "Of course." Han Sen nodded.


    "Kindergarten is on a break. Mother said Ling''er can go y." Ling''er blinked and asked, "Can you take me to the big universe to y?"


    "What?" Han Sen was surprised. It was now revealed that she was being so nice solely for the reason of Han Sen taking her out.


    Han Sen sighed. If this was before, he would have hesitated and outright refused to take Ling''er to the big universe. It was too dangerous.


    Now, Han Sen had the power to protect himself, so he had the option to consider it.


    "If there is no danger, you should take her," said Ji Yanran, who was nearby. "The teacher gave her a lot of homework that requires the assistance of a parent. You never spend time with her. Take this as a trip to finish the homework."


    "Why not? Out there, I have a ce to stay. Bao''er and Little Red Bird are there. I bet they miss Ling''er a lot." Han Sen nodded. He looked at Ji Yanran and asked, "Are youing with us?"


    "I am not going," Ji Yanran said. "Recently, I have been researching Xuanmen skills. I have discovered something interesting. I want to achieve something with the Xuanmen skills first, then I will take Ling''er to the universe. I will be living there from now on."


    Han Sen was surprised. Xuanmen skills were a bitplicated and more than a bit boring. It was difficult for ordinary people to learn, and the results were never obvious. It was a skill that took a long time to learn. He was surprised to hear that Ji Yanran was interested in learning a Xuanmen skill.


    The next morning, Han Sen took Ling''er with him on his teleportation back to the universe. He said goodbye to Kong Fei and used Gxy Teleportation to return to Space Garden.


    Ling''er was very good at adjusting. The universe''s powerful pressure did not affect her. She was able to adjust to its environment pretty quickly. It was surprising.


    "How powerful is Ling''er''s body? When I just leveled up and came here, it took me a while to adjust to the pressure of this universe." Han Sen looked at Ling''er with a strange expression. She was merrily jumping around. Her two pigtails were swinging.


    Han Sen was feeling cocky and said, "I cannot me her. After all, her daddy is the one-and-only Han Sen."


    The Holy Baby was released by Han Sen again. With a look of depression, he waddled over to sit next to him.


    There were not many changes in Space Garden, but there were many changes in the people there. Bao''er, Little Red Bird, Little Angel, Zero, Huangfu Jing, Qin Xuan, Tang Zhenliu, and Wang Yuhang were all there.


    Most importantly, many people had already used the resources of Space Garden to be deified ss. Aside from the few that showed up on the geno god list, Moment Queen and Little Star Star were deified too.


    "This is all because of Little Red Bird," Wang Yuhang excitedly said. "If it was not for him, we would not be able to start hunting nt xenogeneics so fast. We would not have as much geno fluid to use. By the way, this is such a great ce. Deified xenogeneic nts are all over the ce."


    Bao''er pulled Ling''er away to y elsewhere. Little Red Bird shook its butt and followed from behind. After following them for a bit, it went back. It pped its wings and flew around Han Sen. It circled him a few times. It kept looking at him. It seemed as if he was searching for something.


    "Are you looking for this?" Han Sen''s heart jumped. He brought out the metal egg that Tai Yi had given to him.


    Little Red Bird was excited and screamed. It flew over to Han Sen and opened its mouth, obviously wanting to eat the metal egg.


    "I cannot give this to you yet." Han Sen smiled and put the egg back. Little Red Bird was disappointed.


    He was not going to allow Little Red Bird to gobble it up before he figured out what the little metal egg did.


    Space Garden was not very big right. They were mostly human creatures and spirits there. Their powers were not bad.


    Han Sen thought, "It looks like we can bring more interesting guys here. Space Garden has so many resources now. I can bring a few hundred more people and we''ll still be fine."


    The next ce Han Sen nned on going to was the realm of the Buddha. He was still hesitant about choosing whether or not to challenge the Buddha and knock them down from being one of the higher races or just going to theirnds and stealing the knife back.


    Taking down the Buddha was the best choice, but Han Sen did not want to do it as a human. If he used his crystallizer''s name, he did not know if humans would benefit from the act.


    Ordinarily, after a race''sntern was lit, the creatures of the same race would receive a buff via thentern. The genes in their bodies increased.


    Han Sen and the others were not pure crystallizers. If he used the name of the crystallizers to light up antern, he did not know what the oue might be.


    "So far, the name of the crystallizers to light up thentern might yield better results," Wang Yuhang said. "Things about humans should not be too obvious. Plus, the ranking of the Buddha is low. It is not worth risking humans to take."


    Everyone thought using the name of the crystallizers to fight the Buddha was better. After seeing the geno god list, they knew their powers were much weaker than others in the universe. It was not enough for them to keep a grip on their throne.


    "Alright." Han Sen nodded. He nned on using Dor''s identity for humans to light up antern. To do that, he was not going to select a low-tier race to target. He was going to make sure that when the humans were ready to make themselves known to the universe, they would immediately get into the top five.


    Xi Qing King, Qin Xuan, and Han Sen were talking about the details. They confirmed that they would take down the Buddha as crystallizers and rece thentern.


    "Bao''er, you take good care of Ling''er. Dad has some things to do." Han Sen gave Ling''er to Bao''er. He used Gxy Teleportation to go where the Buddha were.


    Upon seeing Han Sen leave, Holy Baby looked very happy and had a murderous expression. He walked over to Bao''er and Ling''er, who were ying together.

 Chapter 2884 - Knife Descends on the Buddha Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 2884 Knife Descends on the Buddha Kingdom</h4>


    In the Buddha Kingdom, Burning Lamp seemed to be in a fairly fine mood.


    Previously, he was justrva ss. With his age and energy, he was not able to level up more. No one knew that through the process of making the knife nk, he had a few surprises. When the knife was forged, he felt the power of the knife. It let him level up to butterfly ss.


    Afterward, things got even better. The geno god list randomly opened. He was able to rely on that knife and reach the top 100. He ended up in the 80th position. He received a true god weapon and the material of a true god.


    After all that happened, he felt incredibly lucky. Burning Lamp himself found it difficult to believe.


    "My luck is not bad. I got a random true god weapon like this. With this god doll, that means the Buddha have another true god elite. When the oil of mymp runs dry, I will not have to worry too much about leaving the Buddha without anyone to continue the legacy."


    Burning Lamp was looking at a ck doll, which was as tall as him. He looked excited.


    The ck doll had many weird and mysterious markings. It was just standing there. It gave people the feeling that it possessed powerful magic.


    That god doll was the true god weapon Burning Lamp had received. He just needed to activate the god doll for it to follow hismands inbat. The power of it was like the power of a true god elite.


    But Burning Lamp was only butterfly ss. He did not have enough power, so he could not keep using the god doll to fight.


    The power of a true god, even if it was used for only a short amount of time, was still able to deal damage that could not be imagined.


    That satisfied Burning Lamp. As long as there was a deified around, they could make use of the god doll. The duration it could be used for was all based on how much power could be put in.


    Although the time limit was short, even if Burning Lamp died, someone in the Buddha could still make use of the god doll. The Buddha could still maintain their power.


    "With this god doll and the cause karma knife, unless a top-ss elite wants to fight the Buddha, we''ll be fine. We still have the backing of the Extreme King. There won''t be many changes. If we sessfully refine this material¡­" Burning Lamp was looking at a 3-foot long red bone. He looked excited.


    That bone was the true god material he had earned. The bone was called the Break Soul Bone. It was the arm bone of a true god xenogeneic called Break Soul Beast.


    Burning Lamp thought, "It is a shame to refine the causal karma knife. The Buddha have used almost all the savings of this generation. We will not be able to afford another true god weapon. We will have to put his bone into the Buddha light pool. If we let it get rinsed by the Buddha light, it will be pure in around 1,000 to 10,000 years. Perhaps then the Buddha might be very famous, and we might have the resources to create another true god weapon." He was going to put the Break Soul Bone into the Buddha light pool, but his expression suddenly changed.


    The Buddha''s light pool was shaking. It was not just the Buddha''s light pool, but the whole Buddha Kingdom was shaking. It was like an earthquake was happening.


    Everyone in the Buddha Kingdom felt the earthquake. The sky and ground suddenly changed color. The Buddha light that covered the Buddha Kingdom was like a candle in the wind.


    "What is going on?" Everyone in the Buddha Kingdom looked to the sky in confusion. They shockingly realized that a man was floating above Buddha Kingdom. That man was just standing in space. One of his hands was touching the Buddha light that protected the Buddha Kingdom. For centuries, the Buddha light had not been moved. Now, the man was touching it and swinging it. It was like a bubble that popped.


    Many Buddha elites flew into space and madly shouted at the man. "How dare you! How dare you destroy the Buddha Kingdom''s Buddha light! Do you have any idea where you are?"


    They knew that the man was powerful and a deified elite. He was not someone they could fight. They did not dare to fight him, but they were not going to cower and act weak. They were not going to be scared because their opponent was deified. They even looked proud.


    The Buddha Kingdom''s elites were doing this because Burning Lamp was 80 on the geno god list. Their alpha was an elite in the geno god list, which gave them confidence. Their confidence and pride had been greatly increased.


    Han Sen thought it was funny. If they were saying this was Buddha Kingdom and asking him if he knew where he was, the Buddha King was very interesting.


    "Oh, I really didn''t know where I was. Where is this ce? Please educate me." Han Sen looked like he was smiling at the Buddha King, but he wasn''t smiling.


    "Hmph! This is the Buddha Kingdom. It is where the geno god list''s elite Burning Lamp Alpha rules." The Buddha elite lifted his eyebrows.


    "That means I havee to the right ce," Han Sen coldly said.


    The Buddha King wished to say something, but the other Buddha Kings had just arrived. When he saw Han Sen, Pure Sea King was shocked. He screamed and shouted, "Han Sen!"


    "He is Han Sen. He is God''s Daddy Han Sen!" The other Buddha Kings were in shock.


    Han Sen had not joined the geno god list fight this time, but his reputation was no weaker than those that did. It was perhaps even greater.


    Space Garden had many deified elites join. Although they did not get good results, many deifieds thought it was Han Sen who had created them. Thus, Han Sen''s reputation was even brighter.


    "Pure Sea King, you still remember me," Han Sen coldly said.


    "What are you doing with the Buddha?" Pure Sea King forced a smile.


    Back when Burning Lamp stole Han Sen''s knife nk and turned him into an ant, Pure Sea King had been nearby. He knew Han Sen really hated the Buddha, so he knew this was not a polite visit.


    Yet, Pure Sea King was not scared. Han Sen was famous, but his power was not that great. Burning Lamp Alpha had just been number 80 on the geno god list, and he had beaten Pluto Peacock, which was true god ss. That made Pure Sea King very proud.


    Plus, the Buddha belonged to the Extreme King. If Han Sen wanted trouble from the Buddha, he had to worry about the Extreme King.


    "I am here to make you pay," Han Sen said.


    "We Buddha do not owe anything to anyone," Pure Sea King said with a dim look.


    Han Sen coldlyughed. "Ha! Ha! You don''t owe anything? If you say that, then I will say something else. I do not want you to owe me anything. By that I mean I will make your race extinct."


    "How dare you! Is the Buddha a ce where you can talk like a crazy man?" Many Buddha elites were so angry and started shouting.


    Han Sen menacinglyughed. His fingers had strength. The protecting Buddha light, which had protected the Buddha Kingdom for a thousand years, broke like a bubble in his hands. The entire Buddha Kingdom was left exposed in space.


    All the Buddha looked shocked. They fell back. Without the Buddha''s light for protection, their security was reduced by 50%. They would not dare fight Han Sen.


    "Amitabha!" The Buddha''s catchphrase was up. Burning Lamp was wearing Buddha clothing. He was on his way, and he was quick to arrive before Han Sen did anything else.

 Chapter 2885 - Crystallizers Light up a Lantern

    <h4>Chapter 2885 Crystallizers Light up a Lantern</h4>


    "Mister Alpha." As they watched Burning Lamp Alpha descend, all the Buddhas felt considerably safer.


    Burning Lamp waved his hand, signaling for them to no longer talk. He looked at Han Sen and coldly said, "Mister Han hase to the Buddha Kingdom and broke our protective Buddha light. Why?"


    "To make your race extinct," Han Sen coldly said.


    Burning Lamp''s expression changed. He seemed to restrain his simmering anger as he frowned and asked, "Mister Han, are you here because of what happened? We Buddha can be reasonable."


    After that, Burning Lampid out some items. Among the items was a Teeth Knife. The beast from which the teeth came was unknown. He said, "I know you are angry about what happened, but the knife nk was destroyed while refining it. This knife is a Tiger Teeth Knife. It came from a deified xenogeneic from the west called Space Tiger. Its teeth were used to make the knife. It is not a bad deified weapon. It matches with the Teeth Knife you use. This is a gift from the Buddha to you. I hope this can let bygones be bygones."


    "Burning Lamp, the causal karma knife you usedes from my knife nk." Han Sen looked like he was smiling at Burning Lamp, but he was not smiling.


    Burning Lamp''s face did not change. He coldly said, "You think too much. Mister Han, it was just a knife nk. How else could we make a true god weapon? That was a holy item the Buddha spent a lot of effort making. It is our race weapon."


    "Burning Lamp, do not say I haven''t given you a chance," Han Sen said. "In addition to the true god material, give me the causal karma knife and true god weapon you received from the geno god list. Only then can we let bygones be bygones."


    "Do not be ridiculous!"


    "Who do you think you are? Very High Leader or Golden Growler?"


    "Mister Alpha, there is no need to talk to a prick like this, who does not know his ce. He destroyed our protective Buddha light. We should kill him."


    All the Buddha Kingdoms Kings were incredibly mad. They thought Han Sen''s demands were too much.


    Burning Lamp''s expression turned cold. He looked at Han Sen and said, "In respect to Knife Queen and Sky Pce, if you go now, I will pretend you were never here. If you are really going to be this ridiculous, then do not take it out on us for being cruel."


    Han Sen knew this was going to happen, so he icily said, "Burning Lamp, I have just given you and the Buddha a chance, but you are too greedy and have not cherished it."


    Burning Lamp wished to say something, but he suddenly saw Han Sen wielding light. It was like a volcano erupting into the sky. It was quickly dyeing the whole of space a weird color. All the stars went dark.


    "I¡­ By the name of Han Sen, who is a crystallizer, am going to light up the racentern." Han Sen''s voice boomed across the universe. It was like the whole universe was sending his voice out to echo across the dark corners of the cosmos.


    Amid the echoing, the geno hall slowly appeared.


    "Holy sh*t! The geno hall has appeared again. What is going on? It used to be once every century. Now, it has happened a few times. What is going on in the world?"


    "Han Sen is lighting up antern for the crystallizers, but everyntern in the geno hall has been lit up. Which race is he going to challenge?"


    "Interesting. The crystallizers failed to light up antern and were almost entirely wiped out. Now, Han Sen that might offer them a chance of lighting up antern. Which race is he going to challenge?"


    "Is it still going to be like what the crystallizers originally did? Is he going to challenge one of the bigger races?"


    "Godfather Han is lighting up antern. This is interesting. With Space Garden''s power, taking down a low-rank high race should not be difficult."


    In Sky Pce, Yisha was ying chess with Sky Pce Leader. They suddenly heard the echo. They were both shocked.


    "This kid ising out to stir up issues again," Sky Pce Leader said with a smile. "Which race is he going to challenge?"


    Yisha looked worried. "It does not matter which race. The problem is that the Very High have been looking for him. If he shows himself now, the Very High might find him. I am afraid that with his anger, he will probably challenge the Buddha. You know what Burning Lamp is like now."


    "That kid is not dumb," Sky Pce Leader said with augh. "If he dared to show up, he must have a n. There is no need to worry."


    Inside a building on the other side of Sky Pce, Yun Suyi''s pretty eyes looked strange. "Han Sen is lighting up antern for the crystallizers. Which race is he going to challenge?"


    In the Extreme King, Queen Bai Wei saw Han Sen in space. She looked conflicted.


    In an abyss, the leader looked at Han Sen in space and said, "Crystallizers. They are making aeback."


    "Lighting antern for the crystallizers¡­" Blood Legion Leader said with a smile. "Han Sen is interesting.


    Across the universe, many creatures were tuning in to watch the fight. At the same time, in the Very High, Exquisite looked worried and said, "When did hee out? He is also showing himself in public and wants to light up antern. He is just asking for my people to catch him."


    "Do not worry, Big Sister. He must have a n if he is going to do this." Li Keer tried to offer herfort.


    Exquisite practiced Very High Sense, but she could not help but worry. "I am not worried about whether or not he can light up thentern. Even if he does, with the involvement of our people, he won''t seed. He really shouldn''t have shown himself now."


    Every race looked into the sky. They saw Han Sen standing in front of the geno hall. They were curious to learn which race he was going to challenge.


    The faces of Burning Lamp and the Buddha turned pale. They knew which race Han Sen was going to challenge, but they did not dare believe it.


    No matter how famous Han Sen was, this was just because of his blessing skill. With his real power, he was nothingpared to Burning Lamp, who was ranked 80th on the geno god list. It was hard to believe Han Sen would dare challenge the Buddha.


    The geno hall waspletely visible. Han Sen pointed his finger. His finger had a drop of blood on it. The blood was going to the geno hall''s gate.


    When the blood got close to the geno hall''s gate, the gate doors opened up. The doors were wide open. All thenterns of all the races were shining in the geno hall. They shone across the whole universe like it was daytime.


    Everyone in the universe stared at Han Sen and the opened geno hall doors. Thenterns were shining inside. This proved the geno hall had approved Han Sen''s challenge. Now, it all depended on which race he sought to challenge.


    Han Sen looked at all thenterns, which were burning brightly. They were like beasts staring at him with hungry eyes.


    Han Sen''s face did not change. He moved his lips and said one word, "Buddha!"


    When Han Sen spoke that sole word, the othernterns seemed to dim. Only onentern zed fiercely, and its light became brighter. It flew out of the hall with a murderous aura.

 Chapter 2886 - Fighting the Buddha Alone

    <h4>Chapter 2886 Fighting the Buddha Alone</h4>


    The starlight was shining. The symbols on the foreheads of all the Buddha in the universe started to shine. Even in the faraway reaches of the universe, the stamp could be used to pull themselves to the geno hall to protect theirntern.


    Angry roaring sounds echoed across the universe as infinite numbers of Buddha traveled through space. Even the most casual Buddha, who didn''t have the power to fly, was able to use their race''s stamp to fight.


    Countless Buddha gathered before thentern. Their bodies burned with Buddha Light. Everyone was giving their power to thentern, which made the Buddhantern''s me ze even brighter. It was like a northern light shining across every creature in the universe. It released an unimaginably scary power.


    "Han Sen! Are you really going to fight the Buddha to your death?" Burning Lamp looked calm, but his eyes could not hide his seething desire for murder.


    "I am only destroying the Buddha," Han Sen coldly said. "It can''t be that difficult."


    After hearing Han Sen say that, everyone in the universe had a strange expression.


    Buddha power was not great in terms of a higher race, but Burning Lamp, the Buddha Alpha, was an exception. He had surprisingly reached butterfly ss. During, the geno god list fights, he had managed to beat a Pluto Peacock. He destroyed a powerful true god xenogeneic to achieve the 80th rank. Even people from higher races or ranks would have thought twice about challenging the Buddha.


    Plus, the Buddha had the support of the Extreme King. The Extreme King would not sit idly by and watch the Buddha get attacked. If they did, no one would ce their trust and faith in the Extreme King anymore.


    "Godfather Han is too arrogant. Although there are many deifieds in Space Garden, they are all just primitive. How can hepare to Burning Lamp, who was in the top 100 on the geno god list?"


    "Godfather Han is challenging the Buddha alone."


    Everyone was talking. Yisha looked weird and said, "Of course, he challenged the Buddha and did it alone."


    Sky Pce Leaderughed and said, "I see Han Sen''s level is not too low. He might seed, but¡­"


    "But what?" Yisha asked.


    "The crystallizers failed their challenge back then. It was because an outsider joined the race fight. The high race that appeared back then might show up once more to stop the crystallizers again. Even if they do not show up, the Very High might not be willing to let Han Sen go. This will still be very difficult." Sky Pce Leader shook his head.


    "Back then, who interfered and prevented the crystallizers from bing a higher race?" Yisha asked with a frown.


    "It is hard to say. It has been a long time. Whatever creatures witnessed that fight are most likely all dead. Even the old antiques that are still alive won''t talk about it anymore." Sky Pce Leaderughed and said, "Regardless, the people that stopped the crystallizers have already be historical cosmic dust. They might not appear again. What Han Sen needs to do now is deal with Burning Lamp and the Very High."


    While they were talking, the Buddha were furious after hearing what Han Sen said.


    "Mister Alpha, this guy should be killed."


    "We have to rip him apart and have him atone for his crimes."


    "Mister Alpha, please give us the order. I swear I am going to kill this man."


    Burning Lamp continued to look calm, but the murderous fires in his eyes became wilder. He coldly said the Buddha''s catchphrase, "Amitabha! If you really are going to do this, then you cannot me the Buddha for being mean to Sky Pce."


    That sentence was obviously not meant for Han Sen. He was saying it to Sky Pce Leader and Yisha.


    After saying that, Burning Lamp''s Buddha zed with Buddha Light. He waved his hand and cast a weird Buddha Light. It was a transformation skill that turned Han Sen into an ant.


    Now, Burning Lamp was butterfly ss. He was stronger than he was before. This transformation light, as a result, was stronger than before. Under his palms, it was like he could im the whole of space.


    The Buddha saw Han Sen had no reaction. When he was hit by the shapeshifting Buddha Light, he looked happy.


    When the shapeshifting Buddha Light struck Han Sen, it was like a breeze across his face. It did not change the shape of Han Sen''s genes. It was not even able to ruffle his hair. Han Sen remained coldly standing in space. Not even his sleeves had moved.


    Along with Burning Lamp, the expressions of many Buddha elites changed. When Burning Lamp began the geno god list fight, he used this shapeshifting Buddha Light to turn a primitive deified into a toad.


    Han Sen just stood there. He did not do anything against the shapeshifting Buddha Light, yet he was unaffected. His body was incredibly resilient. He was more than a primitive deified.


    Han Sen''s Jade Skin skills had already be butterfly. It was hard to imagine how much stronger his body had be. It was not easy to change his appearance and genes.


    It wasn''t just Burning Lamp''s shapeshifting skills that would not work. Even if Very High Leader came, using a skill to change the sky and ground would not move Han Sen''s gene base.


    "That is a very powerful non-leaking body," Sky Pce Leaderplimentarily said. "It looks like this kid has be butterfly ss."


    Yisha''s eyes were closed. She was d Han Sen had be butterfly so fast, but the way forward was now more dangerous. Being a butterfly may not have been enough for him to deal with the can of worms he had opened.


    Han Sen stood in space, coldly looking at Burning Lamp. He said, "You should just give me the causal karma knife and true god weapon. Using your dirty little tricks will only make peopleugh."


    The Buddha students were livid, but they were not as cocky as they were earlier. Han Sen took Burning Lamp''s hit and did not get hurt, which worried them.


    "Amitabha!" Burning Lamp spoke the Buddha catchphrase but said nothing else. He brought out the causal karma knife.


    The knife was in his hands. Burning Lamp''s entire body seemed to change. It was as if some God Spirit had slipped into his skin to operate his bones. The Buddha Light was incredibly bright. A scary power came toward Han Sen. It was like a scary wave.


    No matter how Burning Lamp''s power increased, Han Sen saw it as nothing. He only saw Burning Lamp''s hands with the causal karma knife. It just made himugh. "Burning Lamp! Burning Lamp! You are alright as a person. You did this really well. You turned my knife nk into a splendid weapon. In fact, I should thank you."


    Burning Lamp shouted, "This knife is my race weapon! Don''t you talk crap!" He was not going to allow Han Sen to speak. He shed toward Han Sen. The Buddha Light on the knife arrived in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not sh or dodge. He turned his hands into a knife and used Teeth Knife for an eye-to-eye fight.


    The purple knife light came out of his hands. It went across Burning Lamp''s Buddha shadow knife light. The Buddha Light looked strong, but Han Sen was able to crack it with just one sh. The purple knife light was powerful. It appeared in front of Burning Lamp. He was shocked by this, so he tried to dodge it. He was toote. His Buddha clothing was cut a little.


    The universe was shocked. Burning Lamp was in the top 100 of the geno god list. His power was not great, but he was still a butterfly. He also had a true god weapon, yet he could still not defeat Han Sen.

 Chapter 2887 - Pressuring Burning Lamp

    <h4>Chapter 2887 Pressuring Burning Lamp</h4>


    "Holy sh*t! When did Han Sen be this strong?"


    "Godfather Han is exploding. He has suppressed Burning Lamp in a single strike. What has this guy been up to all this time? How could he level up so fast?"


    "It is a shame Han Sen did not join the geno god list fights. If he had taken part, they would have been even more exhrating."


    "It is no wonder why he has chosen to challenge the Buddha. He really is quite strong."


    "I know who Han Sen is. He is God''s daddy. How could he do something that he was not confident with?"


    ¡­


    Every Buddha looked nervous and strange. In the past, no one would have believed that Han Sen could suppress Burning Lamp, who was in the top 100 of the geno god list. The Buddha had a lot of faith in Burning Lamp, but Han Sen''s knife had suddenly lobbed their pride and confidence into the abyss.


    Han Sen''s face did not move. He used his hand like a knife. He used all of the skills from Teeth Knife. The knife air soared through the sky like fangs of a generation beast. It was like it could crush everything.


    This had been hyped as a showcase for Burning Lamp''s might. It turned out that Burning Lamp was going to get massacred. He was at a total disadvantage. Burning Lamp could not repel Han Sen''s knife air. He kept dodging. When he could no longer do so, he used his causal karma knife to block Han Sen''s knife air.


    The knife air hit the causal karma knife. Burning Lamp and his knife flew away like an asteroid through space. His face turned white. His organs had been rattled quite a bit.


    "They are both butterfly ss, but Han Sen''s power far exceeds that of Burning Lamp. How did that guy do this?" Extreme King''s fourth uncleplimented him.


    Second Uncle Bai Buyiughed and said, "Han Sen should not celebrate too soon. He is strong, but he is not stronger than the Pluto Peacock. Burning Lamp used the knife to defeat Pluto Peacock. It will be hard for Han Sen to win. He needs to deal with that knife."


    "Han Sen said that knife was the knife nk Burning Lamp stole from him."


    Meng Lie asked with curiosity, "Is that true?"


    "Who knows? The Buddha love to take the powers of others for their own use. All the geno arts the Buddha have mostly stemmed from other races. In fact, something like the Return of Origin. Ha-ha¡­ It is hard to tell¡­" Bai Buyiughed and stopped talking.


    "Now, it depends on whether or not Han Sen can break the knife''s causal power. If he cannot break it, then it does not matter how he tries to suppress Burning Lamp. If that knife power is triggered, Burning Lamp can make a massiveeback from his situation of losing." Meng Lie looked at Han Sen, whose eyes were on fire.


    Han Sen''s knife hit the sky. The teeth air from the Teeth Knife was strong. It suppressed Burning Lamp and made him suffocate. It made it harder for him to block Han Sen''s attack.


    Chee!


    Burning Lamp''s chest was delivered a knife-borne lesion wherever the knife air went past. Blood came squirting out of it.


    Katcha!


    In the next moment, Han Sen''s knife pierced Burning Lamp''s left rib bones. It seemed to break his bones.


    Han Sen was like a scary demon. He kept shing on Burning Lamp, whose body had more and more wounds. Those wounds burned with purple fire. They kept tearing Burning Lamp''s wounds and made them hurt more and more.


    Before this, no one would have thought that Han Sen would take advantage this much while Burning Lamp was forced to lose so terribly. Burning Lamp could not fight back at all.


    The Buddha were all gnashing their teeth. Their hearts grew more nervous.


    A Buddha King shouted, "Mister Alpha still has the causal karma knife! Han Sen cannot beat Mister Alpha! As soon as the causal karma knife kicks in, Han Sen will lose!"


    Another Buddha King joined in. "Not bad. Even Pluto Peacock could not block the causal karma knife. Han Sen won''t be able to do anything."


    Sky Pce Leader heard what the Buddha were saying and shook his head. "The Buddha are putting all their hopes and dreams on one little treasure. Even if they managed to get rid of Han Sen, it is unlikely they can remain a higher race for much longer. Burning Lamp is old."


    Yisha looked at Han Sen and did not speak. Han Sen''s Teeth Knife was not much weaker than hers, but his was a pure Teeth Knife. It was not like Yisha''s Teeth Knife, which hadbined with something. It just had a ripping element.


    Even Yisha was not sure if she could just use Teeth Knife in a battle with Han Sen.


    "Time goes by fast," Yisha said with a sigh. "Without even noticing it, he has grown up so much. Back then, I never thought he would be deified."


    Sky Pce Leaderughed and said, "It is not just you. Back then, Kong Fei gave him a deified feather. Many elites of the races did not spare him a second look. No one wanted to recruit him or thought he could be deified. Fortunately, you were smart. You recruited him, and you raised him. Now, Han Sen has achieved so much. I am afraid all the others are regretting it now."


    A wry smile appeared on Yisha''s face. She did not ept Han Sen because of his power. It was because she was making a bet with an old fortune-teller. She felt ashamed to receive suchpliments from Sky Pce Leader.


    Yisha was still very happy that Han Sen had achieved the lot he had. She had provided him a lot, so it was good to see that it had not been in vain. He had exceeded her wildest expectations.


    "How far can he go?" Yisha wanted to know what Han Sen''s limit was. She was excited to see.


    Buddha blood fell. The knife air was like mes. With Han Sen''s Teeth Knife, Burning Lamp was heavily injured. Yet he still looked at his nemesis with eyes on fire. He was not afraid and did not panic.


    Burning Lamp knew he had plenty of trump cards. He still had a chance of winning.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen shed Burning Lamp''s legs. He almost cut his legs off. Burning Lamp endured the pain. His eyes became brighter.


    "Come on! Hit me more. Make me hurt more. Every injury I sustain will be a poison reverted to you." Burning Lamp was bleeding, but his faith in victory remained.


    "If this keeps going, Han Sen is not going to win," Li Keer, who was in the Very High, said.


    Exquisite looked worried. "The causal karma knife can absorb power and use it. Unless Han Sen can kill Burning Lamp with one hit, when he shes on Burning Lamp next, Burning Lamp will have the strongest weapon to fight back with. When all that reserved power is unleashed, there is no way Han Sen can block it."


    At this time, Burning Lamp felt his body reach its max. He could not endure any more knife wounds. He suddenly roared like a male lion waking up. Buddha Light exploded. The causal karma knife''s Buddha Light exploded. Scary power was unleashed from the knife.


    In the next second, Burning Lamp''s wounds turned into water. It all came out to feed the causal karma knife. It merged with the knife. Burning Lamp''s body was weird as it returned to normal. He no longer had any wounds.

 Chapter 2888 - Under the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 2888 Under the Sky</h4>


    Burning Lamp suddenly reverted to having a full, clean bill of health. It was like the fight hadn''t even taken ce. It was like he had not been hurt.


    In his hands, the causal karma knife was shining brightly. Although the knife''s power made people feel chilled, it was not cold.


    When feeling the power in that knife, even a deified elite would have felt a chill.


    "You insulted my Buddha! You will die!" Burning Lamp''s body carried the presence of the causal karma knife. It was osciting at an extreme level. He was like an ancient god iming the sky with a god sound that was like a judgment sound. The causal karma knife wasing down.


    The power was strong. It could split the universe and space in half. The scariest thing was that the knife light from the knife had the ripping qualities of a Teeth Knife. This sh was stronger than any attack wielded by Han Sen. It was unknown how many times stronger it was.


    All the Buddha were happy. This knife shocked them, but the shock also made them feel awesome and happy.


    "Die! You dared to challenge my Buddha! You insulted my alpha! You should be ripped apart!" Many of the Buddha had lots of hatred in their hearts. They wanted to see Han Sen get torn apart in a single strike.


    Seeing knife lightse like the end of the world, Han Senplimented it. "Like turning expectations on their head, that is a very powerful causal karma knife."


    This knife made him feel as if he could not dodge it. It was so powerful that he was afraid not even a true god xenogeneic would be able to run.


    "It is merely a shame that your opponent was me." Han Sen''s eyes froze. The power in his body changed. He used one arm like a knife and shed toward the iing knife light.


    "Is he directly fighting him?" Meng Lie looked surprised. Anyone was able to tell that Burning Lamp''s knife had generated the strength of Han Sen''s relentless attacks earlier for his own use. One knife was able to kill a true god. Han Sen used one hit to go against countless of his own strikes. It was not wise.


    Bai Buyi shook his head. "It is not like he does not want to dodge. He cannot dodge. Although the causal karma knife did not have Demon Alpha''s Sky Demon Power, it carries the same causal power. The causal karma knife has absorbed all the damage dealt to Burning Lamp by Han Sen earlier, but the attack mustnd on Han Sen. Even if Han Sen used Space Teleportation to somewhere a few systems away, the karma is something he has to ept."


    "But a hit like that? How can Han Sen go against it?" Meng Lie had a wry smile.


    Just as Meng Lie believed, Exquisite, Li Keer, Han Yen, Yun Suyi, Tang Zhenliu, and anyone else that had a connection to Han Sen were all worried about him.


    Han Sen shed, but his arm did not unleash knife air. It was like he was shing in space. He had no power.


    Everyone was shocked, wondering what was up with Han Sen. Such a powerful knife had not unleashed knife air.


    "Have you given up?" All the Buddha looked happy.


    Seeing Burning Lamp''s scary knife light about to reach him, Han Sen did not have the time tobat it.


    In the next second, everyone froze. The scary knife light stopped in front of Han Sen. It was like it had stopped in space. The scary knife light was shaking as if it was afraid.


    Boom!


    While everyone was shocked, the scary knife light shattered before Han Sen. It became purple knife silk. It was like a purple flood that returned to Burning Lamp.


    Yun Suyi was so surprised that she screamed, "Under the Sky Knife skill!"


    "How was he able to break the causal power knife like that?" Yun Sushang was shocked.


    "With Under the Sky, everything is a chess piece. Han Sen has mastered Under the Sky." Sky Pce Leader was impressed.


    Burning Lamp''s expression immediately changed. The faces of the Buddha were grey like ash. The knife they had ced all their hopes and dreams on had suddenly been reversed. Its power was now Han Sen''s power. No one could believe that.


    "Impossible¡­ The causal power cannot be controlled¡­ That is impossible." Burning Lamp''s state of unbelief was magnified 1,000 times. At the end of the day, he had no choice but to believe it.


    Seeing that scary knife streame, Burning Lamp realized he was unable to block it. He gnashed his teeth and released the god doll. The god doll suddenly grew bigger. It turned into a ck wood god doll. Mysterious flower symbols shed across it. It was punching at the scary knife stream.


    Boom!


    A mysterious ck punch was striking the purple knife stream. The knife stream was broken. The power of the god doll was shaken away.


    Sky Pce Leader looked at the god doll in shock as he said, "Huh, a true god ss xenogeneic. No, that is not a xenogeneic¡­ It seems like a treasure¡­"


    Han Sen knew it wasn''t a xenogeneic as well. It was a treasure. He looked at the god doll andughed. "Is that the true god reward you received from the god fights? It is an interesting true god weapon since it can fight on its own. It can also explode with true god power. It is much better than your master."


    "Buddha brothers, listen! Activate the racentern and kill this thief!" Burning Lamp roared and controlled the god doll. Hemanded it to kill Han Sen.


    All the Buddha heeded Burning Lamp''s order. They ceased all hesitation and exploded the power inside their bodies. No matter how strong or weak they were, they infused their power with the racentern.


    The racentern was shining brightly. It was like a volcano erupting. In space, the goldntern''s me had be a giant and gold old Buddha. His eyes shed with a god light. It was like a spotlight aiming down at Han Sen. The gold mes generated incredible power through suppression.


    It was the Buddha generating their entire race''s power to form a race spirit. Its power was no worse than a deified elite. It attacked Han Sen with the god doll and Burning Lamp Alpha.


    Being surrounded by three scary creatures, Han Sen did not move. His body was like a shadow. His hand turned into a knife and shed casually.


    With Han Sen shing, the broken knife stream appeared again. A sky full of knife light turned into a flood that fought three separate enemies. It was not losing.


    The god''s doll was affected the most. It kept breaking the knife stream, but the knife stream kept respawning. As time went by, the knife stream grew bigger.


    The universe''s creatures were shocked by what was on disy. Han Sen was fighting a god doll, Burning Lamp, and the race spirit all alone. It looked like they had the advantage, but it was Burning Lamp and the others that were actually being suppressed. Although their powers shocked the sky, they could not break Han Sen''s streams of knife lights.


    "Under the Sky, everyone is a chess piece." Han Sen stood in space. He sounded like a god. His arm was like a knife shing. Instantly, 10,000 knife lights went toward his arm. It became a sh Sky god knife.


    Under that knife, the whole of space was covered with knife lights. There was nowhere to dodge. The god doll was being shed. It flew back a few dozen miles. The knife lights were stilling down. They could not be blocked. They were shing toward the shocked Burning Lamp and Buddha race spirit.

 Chapter 2889 - Every God Helps the Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 2889 Every God Helps the Buddha</h4>


    The scary knife light was going to hit Burning Lamp, who had a look of fear on his face. Suddenly, a blurry light was in front of Burning Lamp. The knife light hit the blurry light. It was like it had got mixed up with it. They both disappeared.


    Within that blurriness, a creature with three heads and six-arms started to appear. As he revealed himself, he looked like a demon god. The three-headed creature''s six eyes coldly stared at Han Sen. They were like stares from the darkest abyss.


    "Destroyed Leader!" Han Sen recognized him and frowned.


    Destroyed Leader was a true god ss elite. His power was very great. He was No. 13 on the geno god list.


    Han Sen knew the Very High might send someone to trouble him, but he thought it would be someone from the Very High. Instead, it was Destroyed Leader who had been sent.


    Destroyed Leader slowly walked forward. His blurry light was brighter and brighter.


    The Destroyed Leader had three heads. One represented light, and one represented darkness. The other one represented the soul. The three powersbined into one called Big Destroyed God Light.


    Destroyed Leader''s Big Destroyed God Light had already reached the max level. It had be Big Destroyed Blurry God Light. It was one of the geno arts that made the most destructive powers. It was almost indestructible.


    Destroyed Leader''s head that represented light looked kindly as he said, "Han Sen, the Buddha should not be destroyed yet. You should go back while you still can,"


    "If you do not leave now, you will die." The eyes of the head that represented darkness looked murderous. They wanted blood.


    "It is time to leave now," the head that represented the soul said.


    The three heads spoke in a different tone of voice. Destroyed Leader''s Blurry God Light expanded. It was headed for Han Sen. If Han Sen did not leave, he would probably be attacked.


    All the Buddha were happy. They had not expected things to take such a wild turn. The Buddha did not have a good rtionship with the Destroyed, yet they were actually helping them.


    "Today, I am going to erase the Buddha from the list of higher races. It does not matter who gets in my way." Han Sen was in space. Countless streams of knives spun and surrounded him. It was like the gxy was protecting his body. He stared at Destroyed Leader. He did not look as if he was going to retreat.


    "Then, go and die!" Destroyed Leader''s three heads used a different tone of voice to say the same thing. The Big Destroyed Blurry God Light was shooting toward Han Sen. It was too fast. There was no time to dodge.


    Pang!


    The Blurry God Light hit Han Sen''s evil-looking, purple metal shield. The eyes of the evil-looking prettydy engraving on the shield started to open. The Blurry God Light was frozen by her vision. It was like a great gxy had frozen in space.


    "Today, the crystallizers must be a higher race. No one can stop me." Han Sen raised his shield and walked toward the Buddha''s racentern.


    Big Destroyed Leader''s Big Destroyed Blurry God Light was strong, but it could not shatter the Shield of the Medusa''s Gaze. All of the Big Destroyed Blurry God Lights froze in space. They did not deal any damage to Han Sen.


    Burning Lamp and the Buddha were falling back. They were close to the racentern, but they looked terrified. Destroyed Leader, who achieved 13th ce on the geno god list, was already there, but he was unable to stop Han Sen''s advance. They could not believe it.


    Seeing Han Sen almoste before the Buddha''s racentern, a scarier presence ripped space and appeared. It was powerful.


    "The geno god list''s No. 17, Kill Ghost¡­ Geno god list''s No. 21, a true god from the tribtion race¡­ The geno god list''s No. 39, Northern Light Alpha."


    Many scary existences went into space. They all arrived within a single second. A dozen scary elites hade. Some of them were on the god list whereas others were not on it. Regardless, the powers each of them had already reached true god ss.


    Burning Lamp was as much shocked as he was happy. He bowed before the elites and said, "Amitabha! You are all here to help the Buddha survive this. The entire race of the Buddha appreciates this. We will never forget your kindness."


    "The Buddha are friendly to us, so it is only right that we help," Northern Light Alpha coldly said. The other scary elites did not say anything. They all just stared at Han Sen.


    Burning Lamp was shocked. He did not remember the Buddha being on good terms with Northern Light Alpha, but he did not care about that now. He spoke the Buddha catchphrase and said, "Amitabha! Please help me kill this thief."


    "I did not expect the Buddha had that many strong ties. During this crisis, many elites areing to help."


    "Don''t you guys think it is a bit weird? So many elites are showing up to help the Buddha, but not the Extreme King."


    "Now that you mention it, it is pretty weird. The Buddha have always seemed to rely on the Extreme King, so there should be no reason for the Extreme King to just sit back and watch. There are so many elites helping out the Buddha, but none are Extreme King."


    "No matter what the case may be, Han Sen has no chance of defeating the Buddha and lighting up the crystallizer''sntern with the aid of those scary elites."


    "What a shame. Han Sen is so powerful. He could have brought the crystallizers up to crack the top 10. It would not have been difficult. Unfortunately, he picked the Buddha, who are not a high rank, and caused so much trouble."


    Everyone was talking about the situation. Northern Light Alpha looked at Han Sen and said, "Han Sen, do the Northern Lights a favor and back off now."


    "What if I don''t back off?" Han Sen coldly looked at all the true god elites. He remembered them all.


    "If you don''t back off, you will die." Kill Ghost looked like a shadow. He used an extremely sharp voice to shriek his sentence.


    Many elites surrounded him. Many scary presences were in space. It seemed Han Sen was surrounded by a lot of beasts. He was in danger.


    Everyone sensed that the scary elites wished to kill Han Sen. If Han Sen took one more step forward, he would likely be killed.


    Against a dozen true god ss scary existences, Han Sen only had his Shield of the Medusa''s Gaze. No matter how strong it was, it could not fend off a dozen true god elites attacking him together.


    "Why is this happening?" Exquisite was shocked. The Very High had yet to reach there, but many elites were already troubling Han Sen.


    Li Keer had an odd expression as she said, "This seems so weird. Let''s not talk about other races, but the tribtions themselves are known to have a grudge against the Buddha. They were supposedly enemies. Why have they gone there to help the Buddha?"


    Sky Pce Leader was confused too, but he quickly realized why. He slightly contorted his face and said, "It looks like these scary people do not want the crystallizers to be a higher race. Otherwise, with the energy of the Buddha, why would so many true gods help out?"


    Yisha did not say a word. Her eyes were filled with worry. Now, it was not about Han Sen being able to defeat the Buddha. She did not know if he could even retreat.

 Chapter 2890 - Who Will Prevent Me from Lighting Up a Lantern for the Crystallizers?

    <h4>Chapter 2890 Who Will Prevent Me from Lighting Up a Lantern for the Crystallizers?</h4>


    "Who is behind all of these guys? Who does not want the crystallizers to be a higher race and has invested so much in ensuring that is not to be? It looks like it was not just an ident that caused the ancient crystallizers to fail so long ago." Han Sen''s vision was like a tapestry of flickering stars.


    The entire universe had many races in it. Only the higher races had deified elites. Even if some from the lower races had a deified elite, they were just exceptions. They were notmon.


    There were only 10,000 higher races. Only 20 out of those higher races could have true god elites.


    Now, many higher-race true gods were appearing. Whoever was behind this must have been a very scary foe.


    One thing Han Sen was happy about was the fact he hadn''t seen any from the top three higher races. If the person behind all this could control the three higher races, it would be pretty scary.


    "Han Sen, are you going to turn back now?" Destroyed Leader''s three heads scolded Han Sen at the same time. The Big Destroyed Blurry God Light became stronger. It shocked the whole gxy.


    All of the Buddha were excited. Pure Sea King shouted, "Please help our people and kill this thief!"


    "This person is so rude to everyone. We should kill him."


    "Yes, we should kill him."


    The true gods were telling Han Sen to go back. The sky looked like it was filled with demon gods that were surrounding Han Sen. They did not want to let him leave. Obviously, they would not let him leave with ease. They scolded Han Sen to try and get him to give up fighting the Buddha.


    "Today, I, Han Sen, am lighting up antern for the crystallizers. Whoever gets in my way will die." Han Sen raised his eyebrows. He did not care about all the true god elites showing up, or their scary force of suppression. The knife light outside his body was spinning. It was like a gxy going toward the racentern.


    All the races in the universe were shocked. They did not expect Han Sen would still want to destroy the Buddha''s racentern in the presence of all those true gods.


    On a that belonged to the Thousand Treasury, Stay Up Late''s eyes were bright. He clenched his fists so tight that his nails dug into his flesh. The blood dribbled out of his fists. It did not seem as if he could feel anything.


    "Can the crystallizers really be a higher race?" Stay Up Late had been in the universe for a long time. He knew a lot about the universe. He knew how hard Han Sen''s uing fight was going to be. He stilled hoped it was possible for him to seed.


    When the crystallizers lost, a small number of people retreated into the sanctuaries. No one thought they would return to the universe. They did not even think about being a higher race again.


    The crystallizers were now just one step away from being a higher race, but this next step seemed mammoth in size. The true gods were everywhere like mountains one could not cross.


    "Why? Why us? Why must the crystallizers endure so much to be a higher race? Why do all these true gods want to make it so difficult for us?" In the universe, all the leftover crystallizer children wept. Their eyes were red like Stay Up Late''s. They were so angry that they roared.


    A dozen true god elite bodies wielded a God Light. Destroyed Leader, who blocked Han Sen, was exploding a Big Destroyed Blurry God Light ahead. The light was going toward Han Sen. It seemed like it was breaking the sky.


    Han Sen did not want to retreat. The shield in his hands unleashed a weird light. Medusa''s eyes were slightly open. The weird light froze the Big Destroyed Blurry God Light in the air. At the same time, Han Sen cast a God Light.


    This God Light was not the knife light Han Sen had been using. This was an amazing light. The moment the lightnded on Destroyed Leader, his body exploded with Blurry God Light. He was going to fight against that God Light.


    The God Light was not affected by the Blurry God Light. After itnded on Destroyed Leader, he underwent magnificent changes. The changes made Destroyed Leader''s face change. The true god elites surrounding Han Sen were shocked. They all stopped trying to kill and looked like they were in shock. They fell back uncontrobly.


    God Light had shone down on Destroyed Leader, who was true god ss. His body devolved quickly. Instead of true god, he turned into a butterfly ss.


    The flood of knife lights suddenly traveled by and ravaged Destroyed Leader''s body. Destroyed Leader was now butterfly ss. He could not hope to block an attack by Han Sen now that he was at the same level as him. His body was ripped apart. He was reduced to dust.


    Northern Light Alpha and the others were all shocked. They were terrified, so they all fell back. Destroyed Leader was powerful, but Han Sen had reduced him from true god to butterfly ss right before annihting him. Destroyed Leader did not even have a chance to fall back.


    If Han Sen had not just killed Destroyed Leader in front of them, they would not have believed it. But they had watched Destroyed Leader go from true god to butterfly ss by Han Sen. That scariness was more shocking than Han Sen killing Destroyed Leader.


    "What was that?"


    "Destroyed Leader was deified. He was true god ss, but he became butterfly ss because of Han Sen."


    "What was that power? He turned a true god into a butterfly."


    "God''s Daddy really is God''s Daddy. He can let you level up, and he can let you level down. This is so f*cking sick."


    "That is way too much power. Who can fight against such power? Even a true god elite was downgraded. If Han Sen joined the geno god list fight, he would have likely ended up in first ce. It wouldn''t be Golden Growler giving his position to Dor."


    "Your Daddy is still your Daddy."


    "God''s Daddy really is God''s Daddy. So what if you are a true god. Ha! Ha! You are still a son¡­"


    Han Sen killed Destroyed Leader. He coldly looked at Northern Alpha and the other true gods. It made them feel a chill and want to fall back. They had all seen what had happened. They were scary elites who had been through a lot. Even if they met an enemy that was much stronger than them, they would not have felt this way. But Destroyed Leader had been turned into a butterfly ss fighter. That was too shocking. This was beyond what they knew how to deal with. That was why they felt so scared.


    It was extremely difficult to be true god. They understood how difficult it was. They had suddenly discovered that Han Sen could destroy all of that progress in a few seconds. How could they still remain calm?


    Han Sen proudly stood in space. He stared out at the universe and coldly asked, "Who is going to stop me from lighting up antern for the crystallizers?"


    Northern Light Alpha and the others did not say a word. No one dared block Han Sen now. While Han Sen was walking toward the Buddha, the true gods in front of him slowly moved away in retreat.


    The whole universe was quiet. No one dared to answer.


    The expressions on the faces of Burning Lamp and the Buddha looked terrible. They could not believe that even with the aid of so many true god elites, Han Sen was not stopped from destroying the Buddha''sntern.


    Seeing Han Sening forward with a gxy-looking stream of knives, he looked like a god. Every Buddha looked hopeless, grey, and devasted. They did not look so cocky and murderous now like when the true gods were trying to help them earlier.


    Burning Lamp''s face looked pale. He was holding the causal karma knife and god doll while he said in a trembling voice, "Mister Han, it was my mistake, mistake. It was me being greedy. This knife was indeed created by your knife nk. I will return it to you now. As for this god doll¡­ This is the gift from the geno god list fights. It was a true god treasure reward. I am giving it to you. These gifts are our way of saying sorry. Please let the Buddha live. The Buddha''s ranking is not worthy of the identity of your race."


    "I gave you and the Buddha a chance, but now it is toote." Han Sen waved his hand. Tens of thousands of knives descended on the Buddha''s race spirit.

 Chapter 2891 - Crystallizer High Race

    <h4>Chapter 2891 Crystallizer High Race</h4>


    Boom!


    The race spirit was shattered. The me on the racentern was extinguished too.


    The faces of the Buddha looked pale. The marks on their foreheads disappeared. It made their bodies violently shake like they had been hurt. Their bodies were in pain as they shook. Their life forces decreased.


    Blergh!


    Burning Lamp Alpha spat out some blood. He went from butterfly torva ss. All of the Buddha''s levels were decreased by one as well. The boons provided to them by the buffs that came from being one of the higher races were gone. The racentern, which had no light, was flying into the drop Han Sen''s drop of blood. The blood went into thentern. It turned into a fire that relit the racentern.


    The fire grew brighter. Thentern was crystal clear like icy jade. People were unable to feel the heat from it. It actually made them feel cold.


    When the racentern lit up again, thentern shone brightly. The Buddha sign on thentern disintegrated into dust.


    The racentern was in front of Han Sen. Han Sen moved his finger. He used the blood to write "Crystallizer" on thentern and said, "The crystallizers are now a high race. From now on, no matter your association with the crystallizer bloodline, pure or not and no matter how much blood you carry, you are a crystallizer. You are a part of us, and you will be protected."


    When Han Sen''s voice boomed, the racentern''s words were shining like a sun. It shone on the entire universe.


    In that light that shone so bright, Stay Up Late and the other crystallizers had a race mark appear on their foreheads. The shape was like the letters thatposed crystallizer, which was the word Han Sen had just written.


    Boom!


    Stay Up Late had already reached King ss. He was at the max level. When the crystallizer mark formed, his body quickly changed. He was suddenly made into a deified.


    In every corner of the universe, the leftover crystallizer bloodline that had been exiled were all changing. They all leveled up once. By being one of the high races now, their talents also increased. Their genes were modified by a weird power. They were all enhanced.


    In Space Garden, Tang Zhenliu, Wang Yuhang, Huangfu Jing, and the other humans had a mark appear on their foreheads. Even the foreheads of Bao''er, Ling''er, and Hang Meng''er had the mark appear.


    Katcha!


    Huangfu Jing''s body changed. She became a transmutation ss. Other people ended up the same way. All of them started to evolve thanks to the race mark.


    Only Xie Qing King, Moment Queen, Little Silver, Little Star, xenogeneics, and spirits did not get the crystallizer race marks. Clearly, their bloodline did not have a connection to the genes of the crystallizers.


    In a hidden space in a red dwarf, God''s Retribution and the other Blood Legion member''s foreheads had a mark appear. Clearly, their blood had a crystallizer gene. There wasn''t much, but it was there.


    Whichever creature in the whole universe had genes of the crystallizers in them¡ªno matter how pure or not, or how much or little they had¡ªas long they had some, they would have the buff that was now applied to the crystallizer race.


    One shameful thing about it, though, was that the Buddha rank was quite far behind. The effects of their buff were nothing exceptional. Their genes did not improve by much or very fast.


    If they were able to get to the top 10, the gene modification level would be increased. It would make the talent of the whole race increase by a lot.


    Han Sen''sntern was different from Kong Fei''s because Kong Fei was a Feather and had been abandoned by the Feather. He was exacting revenge on the Feather, so he chose to be a separate race. He refused thentern''s power that would provide him a buff.


    Han Sen chose to buff his entire bloodline. No matter how much crystallizer blood one had, even if it was only just a little, one could get the crystallizer bloodline''s buff.


    Even if that person had another high race''s blood, as long as the body had some crystallizer genes, they could get the crystallizer bloodline''s buff. They could also have the buff that applied to another bloodline. That was what most high races did.


    Han Sen chose this because the blood of humans was not pure. If he only selected a pureblood buff, he did not think there would be many humans that could enjoy the crystallizer racentern''s buffs.


    The crystallizer racentern was shining brightly. The geno hall''sntern was bright. It was like celebrating the birth of a high race. It looked like it was fighting to be the brightest. It shone across the whole universe.


    After the crystallizerntern flew into the geno hall, the gates of the geno hall closed. The universe returned to normal. The new marking on the many crystallizer creatures started to fade. It was not tantly visible anymore.


    The buffs that modified their bodies remained.


    "Us, crystallizers¡­ We finally be a high race" Stay Up Late, who was always quiet, roared to the sky. He looked as if he was going to unleash all the sadness and anger he used to have.


    "Crystallizers¡­ We are a high race¡­" Many of the crystallizers were shaking. They looked at their bodies. They could not believe that this was true.


    All the races in the universe looked at Han Sen, who was in space, with a conflicted feeling. Han Sen went over to look at Burning Lamp and the rest of the Buddha.


    They felt Han Sen''s vision. Burning Lamp was shaking. He looked terrible.


    He thought having the causal karma knife would make it the ideal time for the Buddha to shine, but this was how things had ended up.


    "This really is because of karma. If I had not stolen this knife nk, the Buddha would not have ended up like this." Burning Lamp felt lifeless. He put the causal karma knife, god doll, and break soul bone in front of Han Sen. He bowed and said, "This was all my fault. It is not the fault of the Buddha atrge. The Buddha are not worthy of these items. I can give them to you, and you can also take my life. But please try and be nice for god. Let the Buddha live. Even if I go to hell, I would be grateful."


    Han Sen waved his hand. He ced the causal karma knife, god doll, and break soul bone in his hands. He looked at Burning Lamp and said, "I will not kill you, nor will I destroy the Buddha. You stole my knife nk and turned me into an ant. I am here giving you what you deserve."


    After that, Han Sen waved his hands. The weird God Light on Burning Lamp flickered. Burning Lamp''s body devolved. He suddenly went from deified ss to King ss. From King ss, he was reduced to a Duke. Suddenly, the geno god list elite became an average creature of the universe that was not even a Baron.


    Burning Lamp, who once looked so powerful in the god fights, now looked like apletely old man. He looked like dried wood. No more power was emitted from his body. His lifeforce was almost gone. It allowed many of the elites to feel a chill, especially Northern Light Alpha and the others who were watching the fight at a close distance. Their heads felt numb. They did not push their luck. They didn''t dare stay, so they swiftly abandoned the area.


    Seeing Northern Light Alpha and the other true gods depart, Han Sen squinted. His eyes. He immediately turned around and left.


    Burning Lamp, with a very weak lifeforce, spoke the Buddha catchphrase. "Amitabha! Thank you for not destroying the whole of the Buddha."


    Han Sen ignored Burning Lamp. He turned around and nned to leave. Burning Lamp''s life was running out of oil. Even if Han Sen did not kill him, he was not going to live much longer. Han Sen was merely toozy to take his life. Regarding killing off an entire race, Han Sen could not do that. In fact, he was just like Kong Fei. He did not want to kill people. Kong Fei hated the Feather a lot, but he did not want to destroy every Feather in existence. He had even taken in many Feather orphans.


    Han Sen could not do what Kong Fei did. He would not take care of the Buddha, but he did not want to y them all.


    The fight to light up antern was over, but what Han Sen had stirred up wasn''t. This fight had a major effect that influenced the entire shape of the universe.

 Chapter 2892 - Time Ghos

    <h4>Chapter 2892 Time Ghos</h4>


    The Buddha had be a low race. Burning Lamp was now amoner. The Buddha were no longer able to achieve much. They did not even know if they could maintain their hold onto the Buddha Kingdom.


    After thatntern fight, the Buddha weren''t the only race harmed. The Destroyed had suffered a grievous loss.


    Destroyed Leader had been killed during another race''s fight. They were not even connected to those events, but they were heavily damaged.


    The Destroyed were the fifth high race. There were many true gods in the Destroyed, but Destroyed Leader was the leader of them all. He still had the highest power and was the most revered.


    To the three high races, the death of a true god did not greatly affect their power. The Destroyed were different. The loss of a true god meant they were half-dead. Some factions that wanted to attack the Destroyed were now on the move. It made the Destroyed''s race descend into chaos.


    Godfather Han Sen''s name was like a sun in the sky of the universe. Previously, Godfather Han''s name was a little bit yful. Now, whenever a creature mentioned Godfather Han, it was less of a joke and more of a name of terror.


    Making a true god a butterfly ss and turning a deified Burning Lamp into an ordinary creature was wild. Other creatures were always scared of deified elites, but they were like kids in front of Han Sen. The power he wielded was enough to scare the entire universe. Godfather Han became a new term in the universe.


    "What kind of power was that?" A Very High Elder frowned in thought. He was given the task of capturing Han Sen and returning him to the Very High. Because of Destroyed Leader''s involvement, he did not go and take action. He waited until Han Sen turned Destroyed Leader into butterfly ss and Burning Lamp into amoner. Even the Very High Elder was shocked. He did not dare approach Han Sen.


    In fact, it was not only the Very High feeling that way. Many elites were shocked by Han Sen''s Xuan Yellow Sutra. No one dared to do anything.


    Plus, they were not sure that Han Sen was butterfly ss because the Xuan Yellow Sutra was not enough to turn a true god into amoner. He could make them drop a level for a temporary amount of time.


    If Northern Light Alpha and the others had attacked Han Sen together, there was nothing Han Sen could not. They would have had to retreat far away.


    They were shocked by what Han Sen could do already. Han Sen turning Burning Lamp into amoner was too scary. They did not understand how powerful Han Sen was. No one dared toe and stop Han Sen from lighting up the crystallizer''sntern.


    Han Sen would have liked to get rid of Northern Light Alpha and the others, but he was not powerful enough to do that yet. It was already difficult for him to light up the racentern.


    "Who did the crystallizers offend before? Why would any elite want to try and stop the crystallizers from ascending their status?" Han Sen did not understand.


    Back in the sanctuaries, Han Sen noticed the humans of the sanctuaries were not affected by the crystallizer''s racentern. He felt a bit relieved.


    Han Sen understood that the sanctuaries and the universe had different rules. The two ces were not connected, but he was still worried.


    He brought a human elite to the universe, and the human immediately generated an armament. He was made a Baron, and the crystallizer''s race mark appeared on his forehead. After bing a Baron, the race mark started to fade.


    "Of course, after entering the big universe, you will be affected by the geno hall''s rules," Han Sen thought.


    With Space Garden as a base, Han Sen''s power in the universe was already quite good. Han Sen did not need to worry about too much anymore. He brought as many xenogeneics, creatures, and humans to Space Garden as he could. They all used Space Garden''s resources to quickly develop.


    Making a race powerful was not something that could be done solely by one person. If he wanted humans to be powerful in the universe, he needed everyone to be stronger.


    It was just Space Garden though. No matter how many resources there were, they could not be a top high race through them alone. Han Sen needed a hundred or a thousand xenogeneic spaces that were simr to Space Garden topete to make humans and the others that supported Han Sen able to attack the high race.


    Han Sen was taking his first step forward, but it was the hardest step.


    After that, Han Sen no longer remained in Space Garden. Although it had many resources, they were just primitive xenogeneic nts. It was not enough to support the growth of butterfly elites, such as Han Sen.


    It was not just Han Sen. Even Huangfu Jing, who wasrva ss, needed to find more resources to keep leveling up.


    Han Sen was hesitant, but he decided to use Holy Baby''s identity to return to the Extreme King. He needed to be there so he could be a true god faster.


    The real Holy Baby was stuck in Space Garden. Holy Baby was being very honest. He spent some time with the Six-Ear Macaque. He had been following Bao''er a lot. He kept calling Bao''er "Sister Bao''er" to make her feel good.


    Han Sen did not know what went on while he was away, but he knew Holy Baby was suppressed by Bao''er.


    Han Ling''er''s forehead had the crystallizer mark on it, but she was the same as Bao''er. She had not leveled up. Han Sen, who lit up thentern, was very much the same. He had not leveled up either. He only received a few benefits via his genes.


    Han Sen again used the Four Sheep Cube as a springboard. He sessfully used the Holy Baby''s identity to infiltrate Nine-Defense Pce. He was nning to go and see Time Ghost at pce number 0002.


    Time Ghost was a deified ss xenogeneic. If he was able to kill it, it would help fill up Han Sen''s deified genes. It would make it easier for him to be true god. Han Sen was thinking about how to be true god. He used the Sky God Crown to look inside the geno hall and see if there was any difference.


    He went to the pce that held Time Ghost inside, who was still sitting. It was retrained by the traps, but it did not look as if it wanted to move or even look at Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew the xenogeneics there had their spirits removed. Although their spirits could be reborn, they were trapped there for a long time. Their new spirits seemed to be weak. Their intelligence was very low.


    Han Sen drew his Sky Vine Radish God Lance and thrust it at Time Ghost. Time Ghost seemed to feel the power inside the Sky Vine Radish God Lance, so it opened its eyes and looked at thence heading straight for him.


    A power was emerging from Time Ghost. One could not even see how it spread. The tip of the Sky Vine Radish God Lance was going to pierce Time Ghost''s chest, but that small distance suddenly seemed enormous. Han Sen was striking for a long time, but the tip had yet to reach Time Ghost''s chest.


    "Time power?" Han Sen was shocked. In the binding of the restraints, Time Ghost was still able to make use of powerful time powers. It was no wonder it was considered a top-ss time element xenogeneic.

 Chapter 2893 - Getting a Deified Beast Soul Again

    <h4>Chapter 2893 Getting a Deified Beast Soul Again</h4>


    Han Sen thrust forward a few times. He cycled through a few different geno arts. No matter which one he used, it felt as if there was no end. Reaching Time Ghost seemed impossible. He couldn''t touch him.


    Godughed as he approached Han Sen. "Unless you are able to break through that time limit, no matter which geno art you use, you will be unable to do anything to it. It''s Absolute Time geno art can make time have no end. Some actions that only take a second to be performed can be dyed indefinitely."


    Han Sen knew what was wrong with it. He wanted to break Time Ghost''s Absolute Time. To do that, he had to break the time power area or unleash a speed that could blister through the dying of time.


    After all, Time Ghost''s Absolute Time did not stop time. Time still went by, but it was at a much slower pace. If the speed was faster than the dy, Han Sen could hurt it.


    Han Sen''s speed was not at that level yet. He could try it once he reached true god ss. For now, he had to find another way to break through the Absolute Time.


    "How is Golden Growler in the geno hall?" Han Sen directly asked.


    Since God already knew about the connection between him and Golden Growler, there was no need to hide things. If God wanted to deal with Little Gold Gold, Han Sen was prepared for it.


    "Not bad," God coldly said. "After all, he has the blood of the growlers in him. Destroyed ss spirits are unable to harm it, but it is hard to tell if it has a higher-level god spirit. Let''s see what it can do."


    This answer surprised Han Sen. He thought God would use Little Gold Gold to lure him to the geno hall, but it seemed as if that wasn''t the case.


    After pausing, God smiled at Han Sen and said, "Did you watch the fight involving the crystallizers lighting theirntern?"


    "Yeah," Han Sen replied. "What''s the problem?"


    "Han Sen''s fitness level is not as good as yours, but his geno arts are very weird," God said. "It can reverse the bloodline of something. It can force creatures into devolving. That power is different from something like time and space. If it had an element tied to it, it would be a life element."


    "Are you interested in him?" Han Sen asked.


    "I am quite interested," God honestly admitted.


    "You should go look for him," Han Sen said with augh.


    God shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Did I not tell you God Spirits can only travel with the body of a creature in the universe? Besides, a universe''s god body restricts God Spirit power. That is why I am using this body to travel around the universe despite the danger. I cannot go anywhere. Plus, a ce like Space Garden¡­ Without the master''s approval, not even I can go in."


    After pausing, God said, "Plus, I have no time."


    "Can''t gods live forever?" Han Sen asked with shock.


    "God has a duty. We gods have work." Godughed. He looked at Han Sen and said, "This time, I came back to tell you that something has happened. I will not being back to the universe. After six months, I will give you Wan''er back. Of course, that is unless you want to go to the geno hall sooner."


    "Before bing true god ss, I will not go to the geno hall," Han Sen said.


    "There is nothing absolute in this world. If you miss me, perhaps you will enter the geno hall sooner. You will not just die immediately." God waved his hands and stepped away.


    The sky suddenly presented a set of stone stairs. After God stepped on them, he quickly disappeared with the stone stairs.


    After God left, Han Sen felt relieved. He was worried God might notice Han Sen and Dor were the same person, but he believed God hadn''t noticed anything.


    That was expected. The ordinary Han Sen and Han Sen in xenogeneic mode were twopletely different species. Unless the person knew there was a connection between the two, they would have to inspect their genes toe to a conclusion. Otherwise, there was no way to tell it was the same creature.


    "What happened in the geno hall that made God return?" Han Sen wanted to use Sky God Crown to enter the geno hall and have a peep, but he resisted. He held back his curiosity.


    If Little Gold Gold was not yet in danger, Han Sen nned to be true god before going to see Little Gold Gold.


    Han Sen looked at Time Ghost. Normally, he could not kill Time Ghost. Now, Time Ghost was locked down there. There was likely a way.


    Han Sen opened his Dongxuan Sutra. He used one hand to go to the Time Ghost.


    Just like before, when Han Sen''s hand was about to touch the Time Ghost, it felt like his hand was slowed. It felt like he would never be able to touch Time Ghost.


    Han Sen''s eyes shed. His hand started to swirl. Since time was going to stop, Han Sen ripped a crack in it.


    Boom!


    Super Spank. Han Sen''s hand broke the Absolute Time Area''s substance chains. It brokeyers in the Absolute Time.


    Even though it was being restrained, the power of the Time Ghost was still extremely strong. Super Spank was only able to break a fewyers of the Absolute Time. He could not break it entirely.


    "If it did not work this time, let''s give it another go." Han Sen put his hand forward and made a move. It made the area have some swirls.


    Han Sen attacked and attacked. He broke the Absolute Time. His power proceeded to punch the Time Ghost. It made the Time Ghost''s body shake. It was unable to break its armor.


    "True god xenogeneics really are something else." Han Sen was holding the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. The moment he ripped Absolute Time, he waved hisnce at the Time Ghost.


    If Time Ghost had not already been trapped, its spirit hadn''t been taken, and the newborn spirit was not yet grown, Han Sen did not think he could deal with it.


    But Han Sen put in a lot of effort. In the end, he was able to kill the Time Ghost.


    "Xenogeneic deified hunted. Time Ghost: Deified xenogeneic gene found. Obtained Time Ghost deified beast soul."


    Han Sen was happy. There was a time when he did not get deified beast souls, but the Time Ghost power was special. Perhaps the beast soul contained its special time element.


    Han Sen could not wait to check it out in his Sea of Soul. He saw the Time Ghost beast soul in front of him.


    "Deified beast soul Time Ghost: Area type (perfect)"


    Han Sen was excited. A Beast Area soul was very rare, but Han Sen was also d to see the perfect status. It was the same as the Cold Light Sword. It meant the Time Ghost beast soul was very strong. It could be used to battle a true god deified opponent.

 Chapter 2894 - Starter King’s Land

    <h4>Chapter 2894 Starter King¡¯s Land</h4>


    Han Sen remained in Nine-Defense Pce. He did not leave. Consuming Time Ghost took a lot longer than it did for a butterfly xenogeneic.True god ss xenogeneics gave Han Sen many rewards. After consuming Time Ghost, Han Sen gained 14 deified genes. If he were to consume butterfly xenogeneics, he would only gain two or three at the very most.


    It was a shame Han Sen did not find any other true god xenogeneics inside Nine-Defense Pce. He could not do this again.


    After exiting Nine-Defense Pce, Han Sen noticed Bao Ying had been waiting for him outside the ce.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked while looking at Bao Ying.


    ¡°The king wants to see you on your way out,¡± Bao Ying said.


    ¡°Bai King wants to see me? Is he going to reveal things to me?¡± Han Sen tried guessing the reason. He followed Bao Ying to the top floor of the Extreme King tower where Bai King was.


    Extreme King Tower was a practice room for all the Extreme King¡¯s kings to use. Aside from the king, no one could make use of it. Not even their closest allies, wives, or children were permitted ess.


    Yet, Bai King had been willing to meet him in that ce. If that was true, something was definitely going to happen.


    Han Sen knew that it was unlikely for him to be capable of defeating Bai King as he was, but he was confident that he had the chops to escape. He carefully entered the Extreme King Tower.


    Bao Ying did not follow because she did not have permission to set foot inside Extreme King Tower.


    Extreme King Tower¡¯s furnishings were fairly simple. The inner area was made of stone. It looked like yellow jade. It gave people a warm and rxed feeling. It was a totally different architectural style to the rest of the Extreme King¡¯s ces.


    There were no exotic xenogeneics around. Nor were there any powerful treasures lying about. One could not even see xenogeneic materials there. The furnishing were all very simple.


    Han Sen walked to the Extreme King Tower¡¯s top floor, but he did not see anything special along the way.


    ¡°Holy Baby is here! Come in!¡± Bai King¡¯s voice boomed from the top floor. The closed stone gate opened.


    Han Sen saw Bai King sitting upon a yellow jade stone. He was wearing casual clothing. If his presence hadn¡¯t been so special, would not have been able to tell that the person before them was the leader of the Extreme King.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Bai King pointed at the stone chair next to him.


    Han Sen did not mind this, so he sat down as he asked, ¡°My King, why have you asked to see me?¡±


    Bai King smiled at Han Sen. ¡°Today, I havee looking for you because there is something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°I am very weak, so how can I help?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You should know that I have many sons and daughters. Although they are not all talented, they are not bad. So, there is something that has really annoyed me about this. If you were me, which son or daughter would you give the throne to?¡± Bai King seemed to be very troubled. He was holding his jaw.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°This is a big matter that concerns the whole of the Extreme King. I am just an outsider. I should be holding my tongue!¡±


    Han Sen did not expect Bai King to ask him about that.


    ¡°You are my only student, so you are not an outsider,¡± Bai King casually said. ¡°There is no need to worry. Just tell me how you feel.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Han Sen said, ¡°I do not really know much about your sons and daughters, but I have heard the most talented one is Bai Wuchang whereas the smartest one is Bai Wanjie.¡±


    When Han Sen said that, an evil thought crossed his mind. They were two biological brothers that had the same mother and same father. If Bai King was really going to choose one of them, there was every chance they would end up fighting for the throne.


    Bai King seemed to see through what Han Sen was thinking. He squinted his eyes, looked at Han Sen, and said, ¡°I am not allowing you to decide, so you can ask me a harder question. You just need to tell me who you would choose if you had to pick.¡±


    ¡°If it was me, I would select Bai Wanjie.¡± Han Sen knew being evil and maniptive with Bai King would not work. So, he just answered him straight.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bai King looked at Han Sen with interest.


    ¡°Bai Wanjie is already a crown prince,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If you select another crown prince, there is bound to be trouble. Plus, Bai Wanjie is very sessful already.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said Bai Wuchang is more talented,¡± Bai King said. ¡°Why not pick him?¡±


    ¡°It does not matter how talented someone is as a fighter. He might be strong, but that does not mean he can manage an entire nation. Compared to Bai Wanjie, I would say Bai Wanjie is a better manager.¡± In fact, that was how Han Sen really felt. He was not a qualified manager either, so his own affairs were messy. Fortunately, Zero, Little Angel, Huangfu Jing, Qin Xuan, and the others were helping him. Without their help, it would be hard for him to maintain order whether he was in Eclipse or Space Garden. A lot of problems would easily arise without them.


    Bai King nodded and stopped talking about it. He paused and said, ¡°Right now, Wanjie and Wuchang and a few other sons and daughters are deified. I am nning to open the Starter King¡¯s Land for them to practice inside, but Starter King¡¯s Land is very dangerous. Even by leveling up to deified, venturing there does not mean they are guaranteed to return. So, I need people to protect them. When their lives are threatened, you must ensure they live.¡±


    ¡°There are countless Extreme King elites. Aren¡¯t there many true god elites to? Just send any.¡± Han Sen knew Bai King wanted him to babysit them, but he did not want to go babysitting.


    ¡°I can find a way to protect them, but that would ensure they depend on their bodyguards,¡± Bai King said with augh. ¡°It will hamper their practice, so it must be you.¡±


    ¡°I definitely cannot do this. With the little power I have, I can barely protect myself. How am I supposed to protect them?¡± Han Sen shook his head. In the time he had, he would prefer to kill a few more xenogeneics to fill up his deified gene tally.


    ¡°You can, and that is because you are Dor,¡± Bai King said with a smile.


    With a wry smile, Han Sen thought ¡°Ah, you were able to tell I was Dor.¡± He did not admit it, but he did not deny it. ¡°Why are you giving such an important task to an outsider like me?¡± he asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about me protecting them but failing in some capacity? Then all your sons and daughters would end up dead.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Bai King said with certainty. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    Han Sen did not know what to say. He did not know why Bai King was this confident and being so nice.


    Bai King paused, smiled, and said, ¡°Even if they all end up dead, I can make a few more babies. I am not that old yet.¡±


    Han Sen was speechless. He could not refuse this task, so he epted it. After all, he had taken so many goodies from Bai King, so it was hard to refuse the offer.


    Aside from protecting the sons and daughters, Bai King told Han Sen that he could also practice in Starter King¡¯s Land. This would help Han Sen level up.


    Han Sen was confused about that, so he just nodded.

 Chapter 2895 - Familiar Machine

    <h4>Chapter 2895 Familiar Machine</h4>


    Han Sen received the list of people who were bound for Starter King¡¯s Land. He found Bai Wei¡¯s name on the list.Han Sen looked at the list. Aside from Bai Wei, there were a few princes and princesses he knew about. They included Bai Wanjie, Bai Wuchang, Bai Lingshang, Bai Qingxia, Bai Kanng, and Bai Jianxing. There were around 20 princes and princesses on the list.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°There are so many princes and princesses that are deified now. How many resources has this cost them? Have the resources of the Extreme King all been depleted now?¡±


    After reading it all, he made a mental record of all the princes and princesses he would be apanying. Bai King made it sound like it was supposed to be a casual affair. If the princes and princesses ended up dead, there was no doubt Bai King would be very angry. It was not likely that Han Sen¡¯s time in the Extreme King would be as joyful as it had been.


    Han Sen did not want to leave the Extreme King just yet, so he nned on finishing this task. Plus, he was a bit interested in learning more about the Starter King¡¯s Land.


    Bai King had only told him where the ce was, but he never said what sort of ce it was. He had not described what it looked like.


    When Han Sen returned to the garden. Bao Ying was waiting for him. Han Sen told her he was going to the Starter King¡¯s Land. That way, she would not have to go to the garden again.


    Hearing that Han Sen was going to the Starter King¡¯s Land, Bao Ying appeared to be in a state of disbelief.


    ¡°Is there a problem with going to Starter King¡¯s Land?¡± Han Sen wondered. He looked at Bao Ying.


    Bao Ying shook her head. ¡°The king must really love you a lot. In the past, only princes and princesses could enter Starter King¡¯s Land. I would never have expected the king to give you permission.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of ce Starter King¡¯s Land is?¡± Han Sen wanted to find out more about Starter King¡¯s Land.


    Bao Ying shook her head. ¡°Only princes and princesses can enter. Whatever happens in Starter King¡¯s Land is never spoken upon when they return. I do not know much. I only know that Starter King¡¯s Land is a secret ce left by the Alpha King. That ce was for testing the mettle of the princes and princesses. It was for choosing the one who would rightfully ascend the throne. Normally, the better they performed in Starter King¡¯s Land, the higher the chance they could get the throne. But you are not of the king¡¯s bloodline. I suppose, no matter how well you perform, you won¡¯t get anything out of it.¡±


    Bao Ying seemed to be trying to remind Han Sen not to offend the princes and princesses.


    ¡°This will be interesting.¡± Han Sen stroked his jaw and thought, ¡°Why would Bai King let me go to a ce like this? Is there some conspiracy at y? Is something going on behind the scenes?¡±


    No matter what the case might have been, Han Sen still had to go there. He was definitely more curious about Starter King¡¯s Land.


    The Extreme King¡¯s Alpha King was Sacred Leader¡¯s servant. What he left behind might have been something truly special.


    It was time for the rendezvous. When Han Sen was at the entrance of the Starter King¡¯s Land, the princes and princesses were already gathered. They saw Han Sen arrive. When they did, they looked confused.


    ¡°Good. Everybody is here,¡± Bai Buyi said. ¡°The Starter King¡¯s Land is about to open. You guys must remember that Starter King¡¯s Land is very dangerous. Every time a group ventures in, princes and princesses tend to die. Starter King¡¯s Land only opens once in a while and with a very short window. It will close very soon. You will have to wait a month before you can ess it again. In that time, not even a true god elite can enter. So, you guys must be very careful and help each other. If you do not co-operate, it is unlikely anyone else can save you.¡±


    Prince Swordstar coldly looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Second Uncle, Holy Baby is not from father¡¯s bloodline. Why is he allowed permission to enter Starter King¡¯s Land?¡±


    Every prince and princess turned to look at Han Sen. They were like Prince Swordstar. They thought letting an outsider xenogeneic student into Starter King¡¯s Land was a ludicrous prospect.


    ¡°This is a decree by the king,¡± Bai Buyi coldly said. ¡°If you have any questions, you can go and take them up with the king.¡±


    Upon hearing what was said, Prince Swordstar did not speak again. He just angrily stared at Han Sen.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and did not say anything. He was only in charge of keeping the sons and daughters alive. Han Sen would not care if they got injured. If they were stupid enough to fight him, he did not mind that either. As long as he battered them around and did not kill them, all would be fine.


    Of course, Han Sen was still in charge of recording their performance in Starter King¡¯s Land. Although he did not n on doing anything on the record, if they were really going to be mean, he did not mind describing how dumb and pathetic they were. It could heavily affect Bai King¡¯s ultimate decision.


    Most princes and princesses were simr to Prince Swordstar, but they were even eviler. They did not show their distaste for Han Sen¡¯spany like Prince Swordstar did though.


    ¡°Your time is up! Please, everyone... Please go to the Starter King¡¯s Land now,¡± Bai Buyi said. He walked in front of the pce and opened the pce¡¯s door.


    The princes and princesses looked inside the pce. They had only heard about Starter King¡¯s Land before, but they had never entered it. They were curious.


    Inside the pce, Han Sen many familiar pieces of equipment.


    ¡°These... They cannot be crystallizer machinery.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He stared into the pce and saw countless machines built from crystal. They were all shining and strangely glistening. It looked like the crystallizer control room Han Sen once visited.


    Bai Buyi brought the group of prince and princesses into the pce. He pointed at a ss container that looked like a machine and said, ¡°You guys stand in there.¡±


    A bunch of prince and princesses walked into the crystal container. That crystal container was 60 feet long, so 20 prince and princesses were able to stand inside without feeling too cramped.


    Han Sen had been looking at the machines that looked like crystallizer machinery. He thought, ¡°Are these crystallizer items the Extreme King Alpha used to have? Did these machines belong to Sacred?¡±


    While Han Sen was thinking, Bai Buyi stood before a crystal wall that looked like a control room. His finger moved quickly across the crystal wall. Each time he touched the crystal well, there was a sh on it.


    As Bai Buyi pointed at it, Han Sen noticed the crystal container was starting to spin. The bottom was spinning in a different direction to the crystal ball. This kind of program made Han Sen think about the teleportation machines featured in the Alliance.


    The Alliance¡¯s teleportation machines were not pure crystallizer tech. There were a lot of restrictions, and they certainly couldn¡¯t teleport that many people at once.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen was very curious. He wanted to know what the ce called Starter King¡¯s Land was.


    Boom!


    Han Sen felt a surge of magic go through his eyes. It was the same feeling he had when using the teleporters in the Alliance. When his vision stopped spinning, he noticed he was not inside the crystal container anymore.

 Chapter 2896 - Red Temple

    <h4>Chapter 2896 Red Temple</h4>


    When they entered, what princes and princesses saw surprised them. They were in a giant xenogeneic¡¯s mouth.After it was confirmed, they discovered it was the mouth of a dead xenogeneic¡¯s skeleton. They were inside the skull¡¯s mouth.


    The giant xenogeneic¡¯s skeleton looked like the bones of dinosaurs. There were wings on its back, but only the bones of its former appearance remained.


    On the ground below the xenogeneic¡¯s bones, everything appeared petrified. The surface was very rough. There were many carvings on the bones. There were symbols and lines. There were weird crystals on the symbols and lines.


    ¡°This is the true space demon dragon,¡± Bai Kanng said while staring at the bones.


    ¡°This must be the skeleton of a true god ss true space demon dragon,¡± Bai Wanjie said. ¡°The legends say the true space demon dragon had teleportation powers. Mister Alpha used the true space demon dragon¡¯s bones toplete a space teleporter. It was very expensive.¡±


    All the princes and princessesplimented the Extreme King Alpha¡¯s method, but Han Sen did not think that ce had been made by the Extreme King Alpha.


    As they walked out of the true space demon dragon¡¯s skeleton, they saw an ind. There was a blue sea around it, but the seawater was extremely dark. It was like ink. There were no waves.


    On the left side of the sea, Han Sen saw a wooden bridge. The wooden bridge was straight. It was a path to get across the sea. Although the sea had many clouds around, they could still see the other end of the wooden bridge. It was another ind.


    Because the sea¡¯s clouds were so thick, the light grey mist severely hampered their vision. They could only see a blurry shadow lurking on the ind.


    Most of the prince and princesses tried to use geno arts to look at the ind. They immediately discovered that no matter if they used their vision or senses, they both became greatly worse in the grey mist. If they tried any further, the entire effectiveness would be gone.


    Prince Swordstar said, ¡°It looks like the ind is our destination. Let¡¯s go to the ind first.¡± He instantly started flying toward the ind.


    He had flown about 6 to 9 feet when a sudden scream sounded. Prince Swordstar was sucked down to the ground. It was like a ma had imed him.


    Because he wasn¡¯t prepared, Prince Swordstar did not react. He fell to the ground and felt a lot of pain. It seemed as if he had fallen poorly.


    ¡°Air-restricted area,¡± Bai Wanjie said with a frown.


    Just that height was enough to make Prince Swordstar fall like that, meaning it was obvious that it was an air-restricted area.


    ¡°It is no wonder why there is a wooden bridge,¡± Bai Lingshang said, looking at the wooden bridge.


    Seeing what happened to Prince Swordstar, no one dared to recklessly do anything else. They watched for a while and decided that the bridge was the only way to proceed. The prince and princesses stepped across the bridge and walked to the ind ahead of them.


    ¡°What is this sea? The water is dark like ink. I cannot see what lurks beneath the waves. There is no wind. There aren¡¯t any waves either. There is not a single movement.¡± Prince Swordstar kept watching the sea as he walked. He seemed to be annoyed.


    This annoying feeling stemmed from nervousness. When Han Sen looked at the ck sea, he felt the same way. He could not me Prince Swordstar for feeling the way he did.


    The other prince and princesses felt the same way as well. They just did not behave like Prince Swordstar did and show it on their sleeves.


    ¡°The Extreme King would not actually put their princes and princesses in danger, right?¡± Han Sen looked at all the prestigious princes and princesses, but his gaze lingered on Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei looked more mature than she did before. She appeared beautiful and young, but the atmosphere around her did not go well with her age.


    ¡°It looks like Bai Wei has grown up a lot.¡± Han Sen sighed. He looked away to prevent staring at her too much. Otherwise, she might have noticed something.


    The bridge was 30 to 40 miles long. The entire journey made them nervous, but nothing eventful or dangerous transpired. From far away, they could see the ind looked like a volcanic ind. It was very low around the very high center. It looked like a volcano.


    There was a red, metallic pce on top of the volcano.


    Han Sen looked at the pce. The title of the pce was written in the generic writtennguage of the universe, ¡°Red Temple.¡± It was just those two words.


    Han Sen looked at the pce. He was shocked. The word ¡°temple¡± was not verymon in the universe. The temples Han Sen knew about were the ones upied by God Spirits.


    This metal pce was named Red Temple. Han Sen thought it was quite strange.


    ¡°This should not be the god temple with the God Spirit inside. Otherwise, there would not be the word temple.¡± Han Sen thought about it, which made him more curious. He wondered what might be inside the Red Temple.


    Seeing all of the princes and princesses leaving the wooden bridge, Bai Wanjie suddenly stopped everybody. ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Bai Wanjie. They did not know what he meant.


    ¡°What has the crown prince learned?¡± Prince Qing Xia asked.


    Bai Wanjie pointed at the wooden bridge. He pointed at a wooden said. It said, ¡°Thousands of armies on the wooden bridge. Red Temple only keeps the undead.¡±


    Earlier, everyone was lured in by the Red Temple by its peak. They had not observed the bridge. Now, Bai Wanjie pulled their attention to the sign.


    Bai Lingshang did not understand what it meant, so he looked at Bai Wanjie and asked, ¡°Crown Prince, do you know what it means?¡±


    Bai Wanjie shook his head. ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Prince Qing Xia said, ¡°Thousands of armies crossing the bridge is not difficult to understand. It means out of many, many people that cross, only one goes through. This has a simr meaning to the thousand dry bones that are now famous. If it says only one of us can go across this bridge, it makes little sense. It also says that the Red Temple is home to the undead. That cannot be understood. The undead means us or the people in the Red Temple. Nobody knows.¡±


    ¡°Since we are already here, there is no point in turning back,¡± Bai Kanng said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Red Temple first.¡± He walked forward and stepped off the bridge.


    Seeing Bai Kanng be so brave, Han Sen smiled. He could guess what Bai Kanng meant.


    Thousands of armies crossing the bridge one at a time likely meant something. Perhaps the first that crossed would be the recipient of something good, which is why Bai Kanng said that. It was not that he was born brave. Plus, the more he walked, the more careful he was.


    The princes and princesses saw Bai Kanng exit the bridge without danger. They quickly decided to follow.


    Seeing all the prince and princesses safely arrive, Bai Kanng looked a bit disappointed.


    They walked up the Red Temple¡¯s stone stairs. They noted how the entire structure of the temple was built from metal. From afar, it looked like a bead of fire.


    Pang!


    Everyone was checking out the Red Temple when they heard a loud noise. The Red Temple¡¯s door opened by itself.

 Chapter 2897 - Undead

    <h4>2897 Undead</h4>


    The princess and princesses instantly retreated. They all gathered up their powers. No one dared to y with their lives.


    Han Sen gathered up power too. He looked toward the Red Temple, which was opening, but he did not see a temple. That made Han Sen feel relieved.


    Han Sen saw a metal box that looked rather like a coffin. It was just there, silently inside the Red Temple.


    The box looked like it had been made of red metal. One side was a little big, whereas the other side was a little small. It was 3 feet tall and 6 feet long. It looked like an extrarge coffin.


    Aside from that, the Red Temple was empty. There was nothing else to be found.


    Before going there, no one told the prince and princesses what was inside the Starter King¡¯s Land. They were very confused. No one dared make a daft move.


    Katcha!


    The Red Temple made a crunching sound. The metal coffin box moved a bit. It was like it had some kind of switch inside a cog gear. The metal box¡¯s lid opened up. It was like a lift opening from both sides.


    Before Han Sen and the princes and princesses could see what was inside the metal box, a shadow came out of the metal box.


    Han Sen saw that the thinging out of the metal box was actually a person, but the body was notposed of flesh. It was a semi-transparent, soft crystal that formed the shape.


    The crystal itself had no color. There were countless red blood vessels and organs inside the crystal. They were glowing with red light, which made the entire body glow red.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Bai Lingshang asked with a frown.


    Before the princes and princesses answered, the weird creature opened its eyes. It jumped out from the metal box. Its fist had red light like aser, and it was headed for Bai Kanng, who was up front.


    Bai Kanng coldly grunted. He pulled out a knife and shed towards the iing creature.


    His knife was like the waves in the sea. In a short period of time, it was unknown how many times he unleashed his strikes. All of the shing powersbined to make a one-sh power reach transmutation ss.


    Pang!


    The knife lights hit the red light. The red light broke. Bai Kanng was shocked. His body was following the tide. It was very dangerous, yet he managed to evade the punch.


    The prince and princesses stopped tobine their powers. Bai Lingshang cast a cold light. He wanted to freeze that creature, but the red light was on his body spinning. It made Bai Lingshang¡¯s cold light melt. It did not affect anything else.


    The prince and princesses each had different moves. To fight the creature, everyone had to fight it together. Despite theirbined efforts, the beast was not dying. Its body shed with a red light. It looked as if it might be able to destroy all sorts of power. One punch restricted many of the princes and princesses. Not even Bai Wanjie was able to deflect it well.


    ¡°Why is the punching skill it uses so simr to the Extreme King¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch?¡± Bai Wei asked.


    Everyone was able to tell that the creature¡¯s punching skill was reminiscent of their Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch. When it was used by their foe, it was strange. It was different from how overbearing the Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch was. It looked significantly more evil.


    ¡°It looks like this is the test Mister Alpha gave us. The ce is so small. It won¡¯t open up. Let¡¯s back up now.¡± Bai Wanjie spoke and quickly departed the pce.


    Everyone else left the pce too. The weird creature chased them outside. Its body looked like that of an average Extreme King. It was simr to a human, but its body was made of crystal. The creature was also bald. It looked like a bald, crystal statue.


    Han Sen had yet to unleash a strike. He had been watching them. This creature¡¯s power was just primitive, albeit at the top level. Bai Wanjie and the others should have been able to deal with it.


    ¡°Brother and Sisters, please fall back,¡± Prince Qing Xia said. ¡°Allow me to challenge this monster.¡± He was punching toward the monster.


    Prince Qing Xia had the title of ¡°the most pretty prince.¡± He had battled Han Sen before using his Hatred Times Ten.


    But back then, Prince Qing Xia¡¯s Hatred Times Ten had yet to be finalized. Now that he was a primitive deified, he frequently practiced that overbearing geno art as much as possible.


    Of course, when Prince Qing Xia¡¯s head had green substance chainsing out of it, he carried an overbearing air toward the creature with a red light. That was Hatred Times Ten.


    Pang!


    With that hit, green and red lights collided. One was not able to see which one won. They both broke.


    Prince Qing Xia shouted and came forward. He fought the monster. He used his incredible, unbearable Hatred Times Ten to hardily fight the creature.


    ¡°Hatred Times Ten is so overbearing,¡± said Bai Wanjie, who was watching. ¡°I bet that creature is only the top level of a primitive deified. Brother Qing Xia has only just be primitive, but he can already fight the creature at odds. That is so rare.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qian Xia had a soft body, but he learned such an overbearing geno art,¡± Bai Lingshang said. ¡°It is so rare.¡±


    In the beginning, they were shocked by the monster. The hall was so small that it made them panic.


    Seeing that the creature was just a primitive at a top level, and it seemed to only use the geno art that was simr to Extreme King¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch, they stopped panicking and started admiring.


    Han Sen was nearby checking the creature out. The creature gave Han Sen a weird feeling. It did not look like a xenogeneic. In fact, it looked quite familiar.


    Han Sen knew for sure he had never seen a creature like this before.


    ¡°Weird. Where is this familiar feelinging from?¡± Han Sen touched his jaw. He was checking the weird creature out.


    He looked left and right. He could not think of why it looked so familiar.


    Pang!


    Although the creature was strong, it looked remarkably dumb. It could only cast the geno art Extreme King¡¯s Shocking Sky Punch. Prince Qing Xia, meanwhile, kept changing his deployed geno arts. He hit the foe with Hatred Times Ten. The overbearing substance chains ripped the transparent body of the creature apart.


    That broken body suddenly shattered and fizzled away. It was vaporized like water, suddenly bing clean.


    ¡°Hang on... That feeling... Is that...¡± Han Sen oddly looked at the disappeared creature. His head felt as if it had been struck by lightning.


    His heart jumped. Han Sen ran to the doors of the Red Temple. He wanted to take a look beyond the door to confirm his guess.


    Before he could reach the door, a voice boomed from within the Red Temple. There was no emotion. It sounded like electricity. ¡°Killed Beginner Undead.¡±


    After hearing the voice, Han Sen sensed a strong vibration. A bridge arose from the sea behind the Red Temple. It was headed into the horizon.

 Chapter 2898 - Yellow Temple

    <h4>Chapter 2898 Yellow Temple</h4>


    Bai Wanjie and the others were not surprised. They would have felt far more ufortable if their trek through the Starter King¡¯snd was one devoid of any true mettle-testing trials. So this was not entirely unexpected.¡°If we have made it through the first stage, let¡¯s go to the second stage.¡± Bai Wanjie raised his feet and walked toward the bridge that had arisen from the sea.


    All the princes and princesses followed, but Han Sen did not. He walked into the Red Temple and went into the building via the doors.


    Katcha!


    The closed metal box opened again. Quickly, Han Sen saw a transparent monster manifest from out of the box.


    ¡°This is it. This creature looks like a spirit, but it is not quite the same.¡± Han Sen looked at the transparent monster and had many thoughts.


    When the creature appeared, it threw a punch at Han Sen. Han Sen looked at it with aplicated expression. He did not want to fight back. He wanted to ept its punch and feel its power.


    With Han Sen¡¯s power, even if he were to be the recipient of a no-holds-barred punch, he would not be hurt. He might as well have been tickled.


    The undead fist and red light did notnd on Han Sen. Another hand, which was like crystal and jade, punched toward the iing fist. It punched the red light and struck the creature. It made the creature fall backward.


    Han Sen turned around. He saw it was Bai Wei who was stumbling back after iming the hit, which was initially primed to strike Han Sen.


    ¡°It is dangerous here,¡± Bai Wei said. ¡°You should fall back!¡± She waved her fists. Without waiting around, she was madly going for the creature again. She was eager for a good fight.


    It was an Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch versus an Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch. Bai Wei and the creature were having a hard fight.


    Bai Wei¡¯s Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch was very big and powerful, and the creature was very weird and sneaky. It was hard to determine who would win.


    Bai Wei¡¯s Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch kept changing throughout the fight. She slowly started to cast it like the creature¡¯s own use of Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch.


    Han Sen could tell Bai Wei was using the undead to practice the Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch. She had learned the undead¡¯s Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch movement.


    Her talent was very good. Not longter, she was already very good with the undead¡¯s Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch. The way she used it was just like the undead.


    Pang!


    The undead was punched. It broke apart and vanished like water.


    ¡°Killed beginner undead.¡± The Red Temple yed that same electric voice again. The metal box immediately closed.


    Bai Lingshang smiled and walked forward. He looked at Bai Wei as he said, ¡°Bai Wei, your punching skills have vastly improved.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Sister Ten. It was just a basic thing of the Extreme King,¡± Bai Wei coldly answered.


    While they were talking, the metal box opened again. The exact same undead came out of it.


    Pang!


    The undead had only just emerged when Bai Lingshang waved her hand. An ice light froze the undead¡¯s body and made it be some icy dust.


    After bing familiar with the pattern of attack of this undead and its movements, the prince and princesses, who had king bodies, could eliminate the foe with ease.


    Bai Lingshang said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the Red Temple. Otherwise, the undead here will keep oning.¡± She immediately departed the Red Temple.


    Han Sen and Bai Wei left the Red Temple too. After leaving the Red Temple, Han Sen went back to have a look at it. The metal box was shut. Nothing jumped out again.


    ¡°Hm, that undead really does look like a spirit. The resemnce is truly uncanny. That is especially true of the aura it carries. Very strange. Very strange, indeed.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and thought, ¡°The xenogeneics inside the Nine-Defense Pce lost their spirits. Is it rted to the undead over here?¡±


    Han Sen felt as if he had discovered something, but it was still quite messy. The thoughts he was having about it all weren¡¯t exactly in focus yet. He knew he would have to put his mind to it a little harder. Figuring out the exact connection between these factoids was quite the head-scratcher. After all, answers were never handed over to him on a silver tter.


    ¡°Mister Holy Baby, is there a reason father sent you here?¡± Bai Lingshang walked in front of Han Sen. She lowered her body and smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do for him?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Perhaps recording the performances of the prince and princesses?¡± Bai Lingshang put her lips next to Han Sen and spoke quietly so only they would hear it.


    After that, Bai Lingshang stood up and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They are already on the other ind. If we dy any longer, we might miss out on the good stuff.¡±


    After that, Bai Lingshang walked to the bridge behind the Red Temple.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°These princes and princesses... None of them arenterns that have saved oil. Bai Lingshang guessed some of it right, but she will never think that aside from watching them, I need to keep them safe. I have to say, Bai King is very thoughtful. If he allowed a different elite toe, the princes and princesses would be more suspicious.¡± He walked with Bai Wei to the bridge.


    Most of the princes had already started crossing the bridge. Only a few prince and princesses stayed to watch Bai Wei fight the undead, so they were a bit slow. Han Sen, Bai Lingshang, and Bai Wei were thest ones to go. Once they got closer to the second ind, they noticed the ind was very simr to the first one. There was a metal temple on its peak, but this time the metal temple was yellow. It looked like it was made from gold. The sign atop the door simply said, ¡°Yellow Temple.¡±


    The door of the Yellow Temple opened. From far away, they saw a transparent undead with blood vessels that looked like gold fighting Bai Kanng.


    That undead¡¯s power was stronger than thest. The foe still made use of Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch, but it was suppressing Bai Kanng. Bai Kanng was in trouble.


    Han Sen arrived on the ind and watched the fight just as the others did. He noticed the yellow undead was different from the red undead.


    The yellow undead seemed stronger than the red undead, but not by much. The body of the yellow undead was a bit different. It had long hair, and the body was not so transparent. One was able to see its gold blood vessels but not the organs. It looked more alive, unlike the red undead that looked like a machine.


    This yellow undead was more agile than the red one. Its intelligence in the fight was greater too. Bai Kanng was already using his king body, but he was still being suppressed. He could not im an advantage, so he was getting beat. It seemed likely he would soon lose.


    ¡°This familiar feeling is stronger.¡± Han Sen looked at the yellow undead and frowned. He did not know if it was just a cebo, but he felt like the undead had a connection to spirits.


    Katcha!


    Bai Kanng¡¯s knife was broken by the undead. He looked frazzled as he stumbled in retreat.


    ¡°Let me fight it!¡± Bai Wanjie¡¯s eyes looked bright. He stepped forward and ran toward the yellow undead.

 Chapter 2899 - New Guessing

    <h4>Chapter 2899 New Guessing</h4>


    Crown Prince Bai Wanjie always kept a low profile. He was not like his brother, Bai Wuchang, who was so talented, but he had a very good base. He knew all sorts of geno arts and could use them really well.When Bai Wanjie moved, all of those geno arts that looked verymon were suddenly made topose an advantage.


    His method of geno art usage wasmon, so it did not look special. It looked like the other princes and princesses could use them too.


    When Bai Wanjie used them, all the geno artsbined like a glove. He was able to block the undead¡¯s attacks and start to establish a much-needed advantage.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Bai Wanjie¡¯s talent is not as great as Bai Wuchang¡¯s, but his mind and his skills are better than. So many geno artbinations are being executed perfectly. You would have to practice a lot to get to this level.¡±


    After fighting for an hour, Bai Wanjie was finally able to y the yellow undead. It was different from the red undead. The yellow undead melted and disappeared. Suddenly, there was an electric voice that came from the Yellow Temple. Without emotion, it said, ¡°Killed medium-ss undead.¡±


    Boom!


    A bridge appeared from the sea. It was leading to a third ind.


    This time, the prince and princesses did not quickly head across it. Many princes and princesses remained where they were. They each wanted to enter the temple and battle the yellow undead for themselves to test their own mettle.


    On thest ind, they had all the confidence needed to beat the red undead. It was not a foe they found too formidable, so they were happy enough to proceed and head to the next ind. They did not feel as confident when they came to the yellow undead. It was not something they could easily defeat, if at all. It was natural for them to assume they would only encounter harder trials and stronger undead enemies the further they went. If they could not beat the current task, it would only put them in harsher danger by going forward.


    They could have chosen to proceed, but they preferred to stay and practice with the yellow undead. When they were able to beat the yellow undead, they would keep on going.


    After all, Starter King¡¯s Land was a ce for training. They weren¡¯t rats in the maze searching for an exit. There was no rush, so a bit of practice was in order.


    Many of the princes and princesses thought that way. They entered the yellow temple. More yellow undead appeared from the metal box.


    They fought the yellow undead to increase their battle power.


    Only Bai Wanjie, Bai Wuchang, Bai Qingxian, Bai Lingshang, and Bai Wei went ahead on the next bridge. They merrily went along to the next ind.


    Han Sen followed. There were so many prince and princesses there, so they should have been safe. Bai Wanjie and the others might encounter danger, so Han Sen was keen to see what the next undead looked like.


    Upon seeing him, Prince Qingxian said, ¡°Holy Baby, you should stay here. If you are in danger, no one here can protect you.¡±


    ¡°I can protect myself.¡± Han Senughed.


    Prince Qingxian said nothing further. Bai Wanjie, who was up ahead, had almost reached the third ind. Bai Lingshang and Bai Wuchang followed with haste.


    Of course, Han Sen noticed the ind had a temple of its own, as expected. This time, however, the temple was blue.


    When everyone went before the blue temple, the door opened on its own. It revealed the interior, which had a blue metal box inside it.


    Bai Wanjie and the others swapped stares with one another. In the end, Bai Wuchang stepped into the blue temple first.


    Katcha-cha!


    The blue metal box opened up. An undead came out from it.


    This undead looked like an Extreme King or human. Its body was not as transparent. It looked like it had been built from porcin. Although there was ayer of crystal, one could not see the structure inside the body.


    Plus, its body had some color, including ck hair and ck pupils. It looked very alive. It looked like a living thing.


    Although it was still primitive ss, the moment the undeadshed out, everyone felt that it was different from the other two undead.


    Thest two undead were strong, but they were just strong. There was something about this undead that could not be described with words.


    If the previous the two undead were robots, this undead was a living thing.


    It still used the Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch, but its Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch was not just strong. It had a special level.


    Bai Wuchang used knife skills to fight the undead. He blocked three punches, but he was quickly suppressed. His Ghost Body was able to avoid all the attacks, but the undead¡¯s Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch crushed space and broke it. Bai Wuchang could not walk between the real world and the underworld.


    ¡°Wuchang, let me help you!¡± Bai Wanjie could see Bai Wuchang getting beat. He shouted and joined the fight.


    ¡°Allow me to chip in too!¡± Bai Lingshang¡¯s body looked like ice. She was like an ice goddess as she joined the fight.


    ¡°How could you leave me behind?¡± Prince Qingxia cast Hatred Times Ten and joined the fight.


    Bai Wei did not say anything. She cast her own Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch to join the fight.


    The undead was getting attacked by five princes and princesses. Although they were all primitive ss, it was still able to repel the five and not be beaten. It was difficult to tell who the victor would end up being.


    Han Sen watched from the sidelines. He thought the undead looked just like a spirit.


    ¡°If Starter King¡¯s Land is something the Extreme King Alpha brought from Sacred, these undead should be Sacred Leader¡¯s research subjects. Fox Queen used to say Sacred Leader, in the sanctuaries, researched immortal spirits. The holy spirits should be these spirits now. Are these undead the spirits Sacred Leader tried to make? If so, how did he create them?¡±


    After thinking about that, Han Sen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Hang on, Extreme King took out the spirit, but the spirits themselves are the immortal beings. Does this mean the undead are made from the spirits of the xenogeneics?¡±


    Although this was just Han Sen guessing, he thought it was possible.


    ¡°If that is the theory, that means the spirits are a spirit body... God Spirits are one such form... Wait a minute... Spirits and God Spirits survive in familiar ways... They are immortal... They can be reborn...¡± Han Sen¡¯s thought was chilling.


    There was something in the middle that could not be exined. Spirits were only exclusive to the sanctuaries. They did not need the body of another creature, yet they could still fight.


    God required another creature¡¯s body to fight in the universe. This was like the undead spirits, but the undead were not as perfect as a spirit. It seemed as if there were many ws.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He thought of something else that was possible. ¡°I have heard Fox Queen say Sacred Leader researched immortal holy spirits in the sanctuaries. I thought the spirits existed in the sanctuaries before Sacred Leader, so he went there to research them. What if it was all the other way around?¡±

 Chapter 2900 - Accidentally Seeing

    <h4>Chapter 2900 identally Seeing</h4>


    ¡°If the truth was the other way around, Sacred Leader came first. The spirits came after. If that is the truth, it would also be easier to understand.¡± Han Sen was happy. It was like he had found light in the darkness.¡°If spirits were invented by Sacred Leader, it would be easier to sort out this theory. Sacred Leader wanted to kill god, but he found out god was a spirit body. He was immortal and could reborn, which meant there was no real way to kill them. Sacred Leader researched this a lot and found a way to take a spirit out of a xenogeneic. He then used the spirits to make creatures that were simr to God Spirits. They were the spirits... As for these undead... I wonder if they were failures of Sacred Leader¡¯s research. Perhaps they are the products Extreme King tried to copy.¡± Han Sen thought this was possible.


    Han Sen thought there was too much that could not be exined. If the spirits wereposed of the God Spirits Sacred Leader tried to replicate, why did the spirits have a true body that could not be exterminated?


    There were some other muddy details that Han Sen couldn¡¯t quite fit into the jigsaw puzzle. Now, Han Sen was having a hard time trying to think.


    ¡°It is a shame Extreme King Alpha is dead. If he wasn¡¯t, I could grab him and ask him about the undead. Perhaps only then I would learn the truth¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Han Sen looked at the fighters battling the undead with a conflicted expression. Although Bai Wei was not particrly outstanding, every hit she made was beneficial. Han Sen could tell Bai Wei was keeping her power in check too. She wasn¡¯t showing all she had yet.


    ¡°It looks like going to the Very High to be a silkworm aided Bai Wei a great deal. I am afraid with all these royals, Bai Wuchang could not even beat Bai Wei.¡± Han Sen sighed. He thought since the Very High were so strong, it had not taken much time for Bai Wei to grow so much.


    If this kept going, Bai Wei could certainly be a true god.


    It was a shame that Extreme King would not give whoever became a silkworm the throne. If that was not true, the Extreme King might have ended up with their first queen.


    The undead was powerful. Bai Wanjie and the others fought it alone, but they were unable to defeat it. Now, with the five of them fighting it together, they were able to y the undead.


    ¡°Killed high-level undead.¡± The electric voice boomed through the temple.


    After killing their enemy this time, no bridge arose from the sea.


    ¡°Have we made it through Starter King¡¯s Land?¡± Han Sen looked out across the misty sea. He did not see any other inds around.


    Bai Wanjie and the five people fighting the undead stayed inside the blue temple. They were practicing their geno arts andbat skills.


    In the beginning, it took three people to defeat one undead. As time went by, they learned more about the undead and improved themselves. After two days, Bai Wuchang could defeat the undead alone.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Another bridge appeared across the sea. Han Sen quickly understood what it meant. ¡°It looks like an undead must be defeated solo to trigger the bridge that leads to another ind.¡±


    Bai Wuchang did not hesitate. He walked across the bridge.


    Bai Lingshang and Bai Wanjie looked at each other and followed.


    Bai Wei was going to step on the bridge when Prince Qingxia suddenly said, ¡°My power is not enough to solo the blue temple¡¯s undead. I am not going to keep going. You guys should be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Bai Wei bowed and walked across the bridge.


    Han Sen followed her across the bridge. Bai Wei turned around. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°The next temple must be very dangerous. I suggest you do not proceed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I can protect myself.¡± Han Senughed.


    Bai Wei wished to say something, but Bai Wanjie, who was in front of her, said, ¡°Sister, you do not need to stop him. If he does note with us, he will probably be unable to report to Father.¡±


    Bai Wei was surprised. She understood something but did not say anything. She kept going.


    Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. He continued to follow them.


    Bai Wanjie knew that Bai King had sent him there. Otherwise, he would have just been an outsider xenogeneic student. There was no other way to exin why he was allowed to go to the Starter King¡¯s Land.


    The few of them kept going forward. It was not long before they reached an ind. This one was surprising. The ind did not possess a temple. It only had an empty volcano.


    ¡°Weird. Why is there no temple? Does the practice in Starter King¡¯s Land only cover high-level enemies?¡± Bai Wuchang frowned.


    ¡°If things were like that, there is no way so many princes and princesses would have died through the years,¡± Bai Wanjie said as he began ascending the stairs.


    Everyone followed him. They walked toward the peak. They discovered it was a circr mountain that looked like a volcano. The peak was a giant, cylindrical hole.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Bai Wuchang stood at the edge of the mountain. He looked down with surprise.


    Han Sen and the others looked down too. Inside the big hole were all sorts of crystal tools. It made the whole inside of the mountain look like a giantboratory.


    There was an entrance in the center of the mountain. An egg-shaped crystal was dangling by it. It looked like some giant creature egg. It was at least 3 feet wide.


    There was a girl curled up inside the crystal egg.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er...¡± When Han Sen saw the girl inside the crystal egg, his face changed.


    The girl had blonde hair and was wearing white pajamas. She looked like she was sleeping. She looked like a blonde Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart waved like a mad sea. His thoughts were a mess. He did not understand what was going on. Why did Wan¡¯er reside in the Extreme King¡¯s Starter King¡¯s Land?


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Han Sen subconsciously looked at Wan¡¯er inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He then nced at thedy inside the crystal.


    They were the same. There was nothing that was not the same. They looked like a copy-and-paste entity.


    ¡°What is inside this ck egg that is below?¡± Bai Wuchang asked as he stared at the crystal egg. ¡°It cannot be another high-level undead.¡±


    When Han Sen heard him, he was shocked. He looked at Bai Wuchang and thought, ¡°Is this guy color blind? There¡¯s no way he is that blind and cannot tell the difference between ck and white.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bai Lingshang said. ¡°Maybe we can try to break this big ck egg to see if there is an undead inside.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked and thought, ¡°What is going on? Do they all see a big, ck egg and not a giant crystal?¡±

 Chapter 2901 - Egg in the Mountain

    <h4>2901 Egg in the Mountain</h4>


    Bai Wanjie and the others were guessing what was inside the big egg, which confused Han Sen. He kept looking. That giant egg was transparent. The blonde girl was fast asleep inside it.


    He rubbed his eyes to take another look. He knew he was not seeing things. The giant egg was really transparent.


    ¡°Why is this happening? Does it have to do with a part of my bloodline belonging to the crystallizers? Is it because of Wan¡¯er inside my Destiny¡¯s Tower enabling me to see thedy in the egg?¡± Han Sen could not think of a reason, but he knew for sure that Starter King¡¯s Land was not built by the Extreme King Alpha. He bet there was a 90% chance it had something to do with Sacred Leader. After Sacred was destroyed, it somehow fell into the Extreme King Alpha¡¯sp. He went ahead and turned it into Starter King¡¯s Land.


    Han Sen wanted to get the blonde girl out of the big egg to see what was going on, but he did not rush the process.


    The Extreme King had the big egg for a long time, and it was still fine. It had not been destroyed. Therefore, he believed it could not be so simple.


    Bai Wanjie and the others were worried. They did not enter the mountain. They merely peered into it from the outside.


    ¡°I have a question that I don¡¯t understand,¡± Bai Wei said.


    ¡°Bai Wei, you can ask whatever you want if you do not understand something,¡± Bai Lingshang said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s all discuss it together. Perhaps we can solve the problem you have.¡±


    Bai Wei thought for a moment and said, ¡°Everyone must have heard about whenever Starter King¡¯s Land began. Princes and princesses were dying in Starter King¡¯s Land, right?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Although the death rate in Starter King¡¯s Land is low, the weird thing is that one or two prince or princesses died every time.¡± Bai Lingshang nodded.


    ¡°That is weird,¡± Bai Wei said. ¡°Starter King¡¯s Land only opens once in a while, and you cannot exit when the way back is closed. The teleporter is active once a month. Even then, you can only exit and not enter. If so, who carried the bodies of dead prince or princesses back?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it had to be the prince or princesses that went there,¡± Bai Lingshang said. She quickly thought something was wrong. She frowned and receded into thought.


    If the danger was able to kill princes and princesses, and every time it opened it could kill princes and princesses, the danger was there. If the danger was there, how could the prince and princesses bring back the dead bodies while there was danger?


    Did the princes and princesses take family that seriously? Would they risk their lives so much as to bring back dead bodies?


    ¡°It is a shame we do not know the prince or princesses that died. I have never thought about their bodies being brought back or not before.¡± Bai Lingshang frowned.


    Bai Wanjie looked at the mountain. He nced at the tool and big egg and said, ¡°There are only two possibilities. One is that the dangeres and goes. It only happens if we do something. So, they are able to bring the bodies of the dead prince and princesses back. Or maybe...¡±


    Bai Wanjie stopped talking. Everyone knew what he meant. Bai Wuchang said, ¡°Or they did not have any dead bodies to bring back. Perhaps they were consumed by something, and that is why there were no dead bodies.¡±


    Everyone looked at the big egg. If the second possibility was true, it would be too dangerous for them to venture inside the mountain. Han Sen was thinking that there should have been a protector like him in the past. Perhaps it was the protector¡¯s duty to bring the bodies of the prince and princesses back.


    Han Sen did not think that was correct. If there was a protector, why did many princes and princesses die in the first ce?


    ¡°That means there are only two possibilities. The first being that there was no protector at all. The second is that there were protectors, but they were unable to protect.¡± After Han Sen thought of this, he suddenly felt the need to be a whole lot more cautious.


    The few of them looked at the big egg in the mountain withplicated expressions. No one dared to go in.


    ¡°We cannot keep staying here,¡± Bai Wanjie said. ¡°Let me see if I can find a way to try it.¡±


    ¡°Brother, try any way you can,¡± Bai Lingshang and Bai Wuchang said at the same time.


    Bai Wanjie nodded. He pulled something out that was the size of a fist. It looked as if it had been made of vines. It looked like a ball.


    When they looked closer, it was not a ball. It was like a birdcage. A green parrot was inside that small, ball-shaped birdcage. It had four legs, and its face looked like a tiger.


    ¡°Inside this thing is the primitive-ss xenogeneic Tiger God Eagle.¡± Bai Lingshang knew where that weird bird was from.


    Bai Wanjie nodded. ¡°This treasure is called Trapped Animal Cage. It can trap birds and such. The longer it is in there, the more they will listen to you. Their wildness will eventually be tamed. I have only had this Tiger God Eagle trapped inside here for half a year. It is not tamed yet, but we can use it to explore what is down there.¡±


    After that, Bai Wanjie threw the Trapped Animal Cage with the Tiger God Eagle into the mountain. The Trapped Animal Cagended on the big egg. People thought it was going to slide away.


    This trapped animal cage was like a ma. It stuck to the big egg. It was no longer sliding down.


    Bai Wanjie¡¯s body shed. He saw the cage was bing bigger. It turned into a vine cage that was 30 feet tall. The Tiger God Eagle looked how it was before, but it was now like a big, prehistoric beast.


    The giant egg now looked small. It looked like an egg that the Tiger God Eagle itself had pushed out. The Tiger God Eagle grabbed it in its talons.


    The Trapped Animal Cage turned into a vine. It came out like a snake. It went back into Bai Wanjie¡¯s hands and turned into a little vine ball.


    Han Sen and the others looked at the Tiger God Eagle, which was free. Its ws grabbed the big egg and made a strange sound. It pped its wings and generated a green typhoon. It looked like it was going to fly.


    No matter how much its wings pped, it could not fly. Its ws were dug into the egg, and it could not release them.


    The Tiger God Eagle kept screaming. It had a green light. The substance chains became stronger. It carried wind power to help its power go up.


    The effort was useless. No matter how much it tried, it could not get out.


    The scary thing was that Han Sen and the others saw the Tiger God Eagle¡¯s body grow old. It was like someone¡¯s life had been fast-forwarded in a video within the space of an hour.


    Not longter, the Tiger God Eaglecked the power to struggle. Its old body fell, but it still stuck to the big egg hanging in the air. It was like a dead chicken that had been cooked.


    Everyone looked shocked. The Tiger God Eagle was not a very good primitive xenogeneic, but it wasn¡¯t weak for a primitive either. It had been unable to escape, and its lifeforce was gone.


    Pata!


    When the Tiger God Eagle body¡¯s lifeforce was totally destroyed, its body detached from the big egg. It fell like a boulder. It fell into the bottom of the mountain and the crystal wheel inside.

 Chapter 2902 - Scary Mountain

    <h4>2902 Scary Mountain</h4>


    Tiger God Eagle¡¯s bodynded atop the crystal wheel. Everyone saw that the crystal wheel down below was like a grinding disc.


    When the grinding disc spun, a crystal lightnded on the corpse of the Tiger God Eagle. It was like the flesh and feathers had ayer of crystal porcin.


    In the crystal porcin, the Tiger God Eagle¡¯s dead body slowly deformed into a transparent liquid. It followed the crystal wheel and started to sink.


    A momentter, the big Tiger God Eagle had dposed into nothing. Not a single feather remained. Once the crystal wheel stopped spinning, the mountain was still and quiet. The lights switched off. Everything seemed as if nothing had happened.


    Bai Wanjie and the others all felt a little numb. Now, they understood why the bodies of the princes and princesses were never seen again. This must have been why.


    Han Sen looked at the crystal wheel down below. His brain had many thoughts shing through it. ¡°Weird. Let¡¯s not say that traps might reside inside this mountain, but this ce is very dangerous. All those kings of the Extreme King sent so many princes and princesses down, and they are not even warned of the dangers they might face. They just tell them toe here and practice. It makes no sense.¡±


    Han Sen was thinking that it was all very strange. What kind of old man would not worry about the well-being of their children? No matter how much a father wanted their children to practice, they should never subject them to such cruel fates.


    ¡°Unless the Extreme King kings know full-well that sacrifices are expected, so they are sent here...¡± Han Sen looked at Bai Wanjie and the others. They looked fairly glum, but it was hard to tell what thoughts were running in their minds.


    Han Sen did not think they were thinking of things the way he was. It was not like Han Sen was smarter. It was just that they were the ones fully involved in this ordeal. They had no idea.


    They were stuck in the middle of it. They thought this trial was the key that could make them a sessor. They thought it was only expected to face such dangers. Otherwise, there was no way they could tell which one of them was smarter, stronger, or worthier of bing the next king. Other thoughts were not entertained.


    Bai Wanjie looked at the crystal wheel and giant egg and said, ¡°Right now, we do not know if the final test requires us to break the big egg or if there is actually something else to do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should break the egg,¡± Bai Wuchang said. ¡°The princes and princesses that came before us would have most likely tried. By the looks of it, they failed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Bai Lingshang said. ¡°Like the undead before here, perhaps this big egg has the power to rpose itself. Perhaps no matter how many times it is broken, it can be recovered.¡±


    Bai Wei nodded and said, ¡°From what we have seen now, the final test has something to do with this egg.¡±


    Bai Wanjie was silent a moment before saying, ¡°Sister Wei, you have been practicing with the Very High for a long time. You must know more than us. Can you see what is inside this big egg?¡±


    Bai Wei shook her head. ¡°Outer Sky has many xenogeneics, and I have seen many xenogeneic eggs. This is the first of its kind I have ever seen.¡±


    Bai Wuchang thought for a moment and said, ¡°In the past, the princes and princesses were able to finish their task. There must be a way to do this. We have just yet to uncover what it entails.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lingshang was correct,¡± Bai Wanjie said. ¡°Earlier, I threw the Trapped Animal Cage and the Tiger God Eagle down. The Trapped Animal Cage hit the egg and did not get stuck. However, the Tiger God Eagle did get stuck. It looks like the egg will only maize things that are actually living.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to brighten. If the giant egg¡¯s power only worked on living things, that meant they could use their treasures to attack the egg.


    ¡°If things are indeed that way, then allow me to try first,¡± Bai Wuchang said. He took out his jade knife, which was half a foot long. It looked like a dagger and was seemingly made out of crystal jade. The de had a murderous look.


    Bai Wuchang clutched the jade knife as he stared at the crystal egg. His hands were unleashed, making the jade knife turn into a green light thatunched itself at the big egg.


    Dong!


    When the jade knife hit the big egg, it made some crunching sounds like it had struck a stone. Many green substance chains were set forth. They hit the crystal wall and shattered.


    The big egg had been hit really hard. It was like a lightbulb that had been turned on, forcing it to release some light.


    The big egg glowed with light. The crystal tools in the mountain started to run. It was like a signal tower. All the halos lit up, making the whole mountain shine.


    Seeing that his attack failed, Bai Wuchang took his jade knife back. The jade knife did not adhere to hismand. Itnded on the crystal wheel.


    When the wheel started to spin, the primitive treasure was reduced to nothing just like the corpse of the Tiger God Eagle. It became a liquid that spilled into the slits and slots around.


    Bai Wanjie and the others were frozen. They felt a big chill. The crystal wheel was able to dpose flesh and treasures.


    Han Sen was not surprised. It was because the primary material of any treasure was a xenogeneic gene. The Tiger God Eagle¡¯s body was the xenogeneic gene itself. There was no difference between them, so it was natural for it to be dposed.


    What Han Sen felt was strange was that when the small jade knife hit the egg, the woman in the big egg reacted. It was like someone had disturbed her slumber. She frowned, but her eyes did not quite open.


    After a while, the crystal tools of the mountain stopped spinning. The lights of the egg began to dim.


    Bai Wanjie was looking at Bai Wuchang as he asked, ¡°Wuchang, what is going on?¡±


    With Bai Wuchang¡¯s power, controlling a xenogeneic treasure, was not difficult. The small jade knife should not have fallen down.


    Bai Wuchang was silent a moment before replying, ¡°After hitting the big egg, the connection I had with the knife was strangely gone. I tried my best to bring it back, but it did not work. The power vanished when it fell into the mountain.¡±


    ¡°This is annoying,¡± Bai Wuchang said. ¡°The creatures will get stuck on the egg and die. If treasures activate the egg, they will be isted inside. It will be hard to destroy the big egg.¡±


    ¡°If things were that easy, it would not be a challenge left behind by Mister Alpha,¡± Bai Wanjie said.


    Suddenly, everyone was staring at the big egg in the mountain. No one had a good idea. Eventually, Bai Wanjie pulled out a bracelet. That ne had 108 orbs. Each one was the size of a cherry and the color of white jade, which was simr to sheep fat. It looked like stars were spinning inside it.


    Bai Wanjie unlocked the ne, took an orb out, and threw it at the egg. They saw an explosion of starlight. The egg exploded. Light appeared everywhere. The crystal equipment had been split.


    Bai Wanjie kept throwing the orbs at the egg one by one. The big egg kept growing brighter. Previously, they had seen it as a big ck egg. When the white light increased in volume, it became transparent.


    ¡°It looks like there is something inside.¡± The big eggshell started to be transparent. Bai Wuchang was now able to see the blondedy inside, but he could only see a little. It was not very clear.

 Chapter 2903 - Blonde-Haired Lady

    <h4>2903 Blonde-Haired Lady</h4>


    ¡°This works,¡± Bai Wuchang excitedly said. ¡°Big Brother, do it harder. Throw more of the star orbs down and reveal what is inside that giant egg.¡±


    Bai Wanjie agreed. He kept throwing the star orbs one by one at the big egg. The big egg grew brighter and more transparent. The blondedy¡¯s face on the inside became clearer.


    Han Sen looked at the big egg with a frown. He could already see everything crystal clear. The blondedy was going to be woken up. That made Han Sen nervous, perhaps even a bit scared.


    ¡°Why does the Extreme King send their princes and princesses here. What are they after? There is no way they had no idea what was inside this. If they knew and still sent people here without saying anything, it is just so weird.¡± While Han Sen was thinking, he suddenly noticed Bai Lingshang.


    ¡°It looks like a blondedy inside,¡± Bai Lingshang said while looking at the big egg.


    Bai Wanjie threw 70 of the star orbs, which were making the big egg look crystal-like. One was almost able to see the face of the blondedy inside, but it was still notpletely clear.


    ¡°This is so weird,¡± Bai Wuchang said. ¡°There is a creature inside this egg that looks like one of the Extreme King, but the race that is not like us. No one here cane from an egg, right?¡±


    Bai Lingshang rolled her eyes and smiled. ¡°Obviously, she was not birthed from the egg. When have you ever seen creatures born with their pajamas on?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Bai Wuchang quietly said. ¡°That means someone locked her inside it. Is our mission to rescue her?¡±


    ¡°It is hard to say if we are to rescue or kill her. Perhaps she a higher-level undead.¡± Bai Wanjie looked at the big egg while he spoke and continued to lob star orbs at the structure.


    Everyone stared at thedy. The more star orbs he threw, the clearer the woman¡¯s face appeared. She was as pretty as an angel.


    Now, she was frowning. She did not seem happy.


    Everyone was staring at her as her eyes suddenly opened. It shocked everyone watching.


    She was not like an ordinary person who opened their eyes after a night of sleep. Her eyes were totally open and entirely wide. Her gold pupils looked made it seem like there were no pupils. Although she had opened her eyes, her vision did not appear focused. It looked very weird, and it gave them a chill.


    Katcha!


    The giant egg looked, which now looked like a crystal shield, cracked. In the blink of an eye, the whole giant egg looked like broken steel ss. It turned into countless small shards that rained down. The blonde woman inside waspletely visible.


    The blonde-haired woman was floating inside the cave of the mountain. It looked like some wind wasing up from the cave. It made her blonde hair wave.


    Without the blockage of the giant egg, Han Sen finally felt the presence of the blondedy. It suddenly made his expression change. The blondedy¡¯s aura waspletely different from Wan¡¯er¡¯s, who was usually very tame. Thisdy¡¯s had a raging mode. It also made people feel sorrowful on her behalf. It made people feel as if she was a weak and injured woman and that no action could reverse the horrible fate she had been subjected to.


    The blondedy released a feeling that made Han Sen think of two words.


    ¡°Her presence feels just like those God Spirits.¡± Han Sen stared at the golden-haireddy.


    Han Sen had killed Sky Vine Radish, Sky Armor God, and Lotus Child. This blondedy before them felt just like they had.


    Their presence was not very clear. Kings and gods did not exude this feeling. The God Spirits that released this feeling were the ones thatbined with creatures of the universe.


    Now, the blondedy made Han Sen feel a familiar sensation.


    ¡°Is this blondedy a God Spiritbined with a creature of the universe?¡± Han Sen looked at the blondedy as ideas raced through his head.


    Bai Wanjie and the others generated their own powers and were ready to fight. It seemed as if they could not feel the scary presenceing from the blonde girl.


    The blondedy remained suspended. She rose up from the mountain. Her blonde hair and white pajamas were waving fiercely like the wind was pushing and pulling her.


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Han Sen shouted.


    Although Han Sen could not tell how strong the blondedy was, the God Spirit presence could not be mistaken. No matter how weak the God Spirit was, it could not be blocked by the primitive Bai Wanjie and the others.


    ¡°We are here already. Why do we not give it a go before we run? I am not interested in the throne, but this is such a fun task that I absolutely cannot miss out.¡± Seeing the blondedy fly away from the mountain¡¯s entrance, Bai Wuchangughed. His body turned into its ghost mode. He looked like a ghost, carrying weird substance chains. They were waving toward the blondedy.


    The blondedy behaved as if she was not awake. She hung above the mountain. Her eyes were unfocused. She was just frozen watching Bai Wuchange her way.


    Bai Wuchang¡¯s knife light was strong. It carried the power to break a yellow river. The knife light shed the blonde-haireddy. Her pajamas were cut. Knife lightsnded on her white skin, leaving a slight impression on her skin. Suddenly, the knife light melted and vanished. It had not even left a red mark on her


    The blondedy immediately moved her unfocused eyes onto Bai Wuchang.


    Bai Wuchang roared with the intent to attack again, but everyone felt a bit dizzy. The blondedy floating above the mountain simply vanished.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression changed. He turned his head. He saw Bai Wuchang, who was in his ghost mode, have power touching him where none should have been able to. The blondedy was holding his neck and making it float.


    The blondedy¡¯s eyes did not look focused. She was small, yet she used one hand to lift the very bulky Bai Wuchang. It was like she was lifting a chicken by the throat.


    Bai Wuchang looked as if he was drowning. He was struggling and unable to do anything about it. His eyes rolled, and his skin started to grow old. After a few short seconds, his hair looked grey.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Bai Wanjie was furious, but he was also scared. He activated his king body and summoned a hammer that was as big as a bucket. He swung it at the blondedy.


    Bai Lingshang and Bai Wei looked ferocious. One pulled out an icy sword whereas the other used Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch. One went left while the other went right to attack the blondedy. They wanted to save Bai Wuchang.


    Pang!


    The hammer struck the blondedy on the back of the head, but that only made thedy¡¯s neck move a little. It certainly wasn¡¯t going to stop her body. It did not make her stumble an inch.


    Bai Lingshang and Bai Wei¡¯s powernded on their foe, but their attacks only damaged her pajamas. They did not even leave red marks upon her skin.


    The blondedy¡¯s other hand rose. She touched the big hammer. It instantly made the deified weapon shatter. It turned to dust and echoes flying in space.

 Chapter 2904 - Fighting the Blonde Lady

    <h4>Chapter 2904 Fighting the Blonde Lady</h4>


    Han Sen frowned. He knew that if he did not do it, everyone else there would be killed. Plus, he wanted to know if the blondedy was in any way rted to Wan¡¯er.Judging from the power she wielded, it was different from Wan¡¯er¡¯s power. She did not have the gold power that made the super God Spirit body bad. She had a power that could absorb or take a lifeforce.


    After a short amount of time, Bai Wuchang turned snow white. Now, he looked like the real Bai Wuchang.


    If this kept on going, in less than 10 seconds, he was going to die.


    Han Sen did not care if Bai Wuchang was alive or dead, but he wanted to take care of Bai Wei. Considering the deal he made with Bai King, if he wanted to keep living with the Extreme King, he had no choice but to help.


    The blondedy blew up Bai Wanjie¡¯s deified hammer. Her face suddenly shed. Another hand was reaching out to Bai Wei, who was the closest.


    Bai Wei used Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch, so she had no choice but to get in close with the blond-haireddy.


    A scary suction made Bai Wei¡¯s body uncontrobly fly toward the blond-haireddy¡¯s hands. Bai Wei did not freak out. Her body shed with a circr halo that made her body spin. She wanted to use that spinning power to get rid of the blond-haireddy¡¯s suction.


    She only spun halfway. Before she was able toplete a loop, she was sucked into the blond-haireddy¡¯s hands. The blond-haireddy grabbed her by the neck.


    Bai Wei was stronger than Bai Wuchang. The moment her neck was grabbed, she wanted to teleport away. That was God¡¯s Wander from the Very High.


    The Space Teleportation she had flickered. It was like a firework being extinguished by water. She was unable to teleport away.


    Bai Lingshang and Bai Wanjie were shocked. No one expected thest level of the undead to be this scary.


    The two of them said nothing. They turned around, wanting to run. They headed for the bridge they had crossed. They no longer cared for Bai Wuchang and Bai Wei.


    One could not me them. The blond-haireddy was too strong. She had a crushing power. If they stayed, they were going to end up the same.


    Bai Wei knew the situation was dire and felt that she would soon die. It felt like something wasing out from her body and going into the blond-haireddy¡¯s hand.


    When her body¡¯s power began to fade, Bai Wei felt as if she had no strength left to even struggle. She was quivering inside the blond-haireddy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Am I going to die? I still haven¡¯t beaten her yet!¡± A dark shadow shed through Bai Wei¡¯s brain. Although she was about to die, she did not feel fear. She felt disappointed.


    Suddenly, Bai Wei heard a striking sound close to her ear. It was like the striking of a jade stone. At the same time, the grip on her neck loosened. The blond-haireddy¡¯s hand, which had been on her neck, lost its grip.


    Before Bai Wei could figure out what was happening, a power was pulling her away. It dragged her away from the blond-haireddy.


    Pang! Pang!


    Bai Wei and Bai Wuchang fell to the ground. They looked up and saw Holy Baby standing between them. He was staring at the blond-haireddy like a god from the sky.


    As Bai Wanjie and Bai Lingshang were escaping, they heard loud noises. They turned around and looked back. They saw Holy Baby grabbing Bai Wei and Bai Wuchang and bringing them back. He had managed to save the two of them from the blond-haireddy. It was unbelievable.


    They were both frozen and stopped their attempted escape. If Bai Wei and Bai Wuchang were killed, they could have just reported it.


    Now, Bai Wuchang and Bai Wei were alive. They had just tried running away. That was sure to result in a bad impression. It would likely mean Bai King would be upset with their decision.


    Although they did not continue fleeing, Bai Wanjie and Bai Lingshang did not go back. They watched from afar.


    ¡°You guys should leave.¡± Han Sen looked at the blond-haireddy as he spoke, but his words were uttered to Bai Wuchang and Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei picked up the weak Bai Wuchang. They both looked at him with a conflicted look and retreated. They returned to the bridge.


    The ind now only had Han Sen and the blond-haireddy on it. The blond-haireddy coldly looked at Han Sen. Her body turned blurry in space. When it appeared again in front of Han Sen, she was trying to grab him by the neck.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands somehow reached out to strike the blond-haireddy¡¯s hands.


    Earlier, he had punched the blond-haireddy. Their powers were quite matched. Neither of them had the upper hand. When they fought this time, Han Sen felt a maic power inside the blond-haireddy¡¯s hands. Theytched onto his hands. It made Han Sen feel something from his body leave and go into the blond-haireddy.


    That thing was not the gene power he practiced or his lifespan. It felt weird. It was unknown what it was.


    ¡°Taking Spirit skill!¡± Han Sen realized what it was the woman was trying to take.


    The woman was not taking his lifeforce away. She was taking away the spirits of creatures. It was no wonder Bai Wuchang still had a young face despite the grey hair.


    His lifeforce was still the same. The aged thing was just his mental fortitude. After being so tired and exhausted, it made people think he had lost his lifeforce. But that wasn¡¯t it.


    ¡°Does that mean the xenogeneics from the Nine-Defense Spirit have their spirits taken away by her?¡± Han Sen¡¯s brain shed through many different ideas, but his hands did not stop. The Dongxuan Aura had been pushed to the max, but he could not prohibit his spirit from going away.


    Han Sen quickly discovered that the spirits did not have a ce in the cogwheels of the universe. Even if he used the Dongxuan Aura to stop every cogwheel in the universe from spinning, he could not stop the blond-haireddy from taking away his spirit.


    Han Sen used many different powers, but none of them were able to stop the blond-haireddy from taking away his spirit.


    Han Sen frowned. It was the first time he had seen such power. He had never encountered an opponent like this before.


    When his heart jumped, Han Sen cast The Story of Genes. He used Forever Solid power, hoping to stop his spirit from leaking.


    When Forever Solid power activated, Han Sen felt the blond-haireddy¡¯s suction power vanish. His spirit stopped leaving him.


    ¡°The Story of Genes really worked! It is no wonder Sacred Leader created it to deal with God Spirits. It is useful against spirits.¡± Han Sen was happy. He was just giving it a go, but it actually worked.


    The blond-haireddy still grabbed Han Sen, but she could not take the spirit away from him. Her emotionless face looked confused. Her gold eyes were focused on Han Sen.

 Chapter 2905 - Trapped in the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2905 Trapped in the Mountain</h4>


    Han Sen flipped his hand. He twisted the blondedy¡¯s arm and made her body turn. He then pressed her into the mountain¡¯s walls.Bai Wanjie and the others were shocked. They did not expect something like this to happen.


    ¡°It is no wonder Father took him as a student. He did not show off, gloat, or anything, yet he possesses such power.¡± Bai Wanjie frowned.


    Bai Lingshang said, ¡°It looks like our guesses were not so urate. Holy Baby did not juste here to evaluate our performance. Father must have asked him to protect us too.¡±


    When she said that, she sighed. ¡°If I had known that, I would not have had to do what I did earlier.¡±


    ¡°Who could have guessed Holy Baby would have this sort of power? You cannot me us for what we did. It is fine if he reports it to Father.¡± Bai Wanjie did not regret his course of action.


    Bai Wei and Bai Wuchang looked at Han Sen with shock. They could not do anything before the blonde-haireddy, yet he was able to suppress her with one hand. That kind of power was quite shocking to behold.


    Han Sen pushed the blonde-haireddy against the mountain wall and quietly asked, ¡°What are you?¡±


    He wanted to know where the blonde-haireddy came from. She was able to take the spirits of other creatures. In addition to that, she looked just like Wan¡¯er. She had a god spirit presence too. It was very strange.


    The blonde-haireddy was emotionless. It was like she did not even hear what Han Sen said. She suddenly turned her body around. She did not care for the fact that her arms were captured. She broke her arms just to turn her body. She looked at Han Sen and used another arm to grab Han Sen¡¯s wrist.


    Boom!


    All Han Sen saw was golden light. He and the blonde-haireddy went inside the mountain where the crystal machinery was shining. It created many crystal lights. They covered Han Sen and the blonde-haireddy.


    Han Sen was shocked. He wanted to teleport away from the mountain, but he felt like the space around him waspletely sealed. He was unable to teleport.


    The crystal lights turned into crystals that one could see. When the crystals got bigger, they took on a circr shape. They looked just like the big eggs Han Sen and the others saw earlier.


    Han Sen punched the blonde-haireddy. In the crystal light, the blonde-haireddy¡¯s power had reached a scarier level. Han Sen¡¯s punching power looked like amoner trying to punch a steel board. He was unable to hurt thedy.


    The crystal shell wrapped the pair up. It was just like when Han Sen saw the crystal egg in the beginning.


    The blonde-haireddy¡¯s broken arm recovered. She held onto Han Sen. A scary power kept invading his body. It was trying to take Han Sen¡¯s spirit away.


    In that forever solidified mode, the blonde-haireddy could not take Han Sen¡¯s spirit. Yet, Han Sen could not get free of the blonde-haireddy¡¯s grip. They were both stuck in the big egg.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Did Bai King treat me so nice to lead me here and have the blonde-haireddy take my spirit?¡±


    With that blonde-haireddy¡¯s weird power and the help of the crystallizer machines, even true god elites would not have been able to fight her.


    Bai King had sent him there to protect the prince and princesses. Something had to be amiss.


    If Bai King was tricking him, he would not know if Han Sen was going to fight the blonde-haireddy. That was not something he could control. Han Sen could have just left. He was curious about the blonde-haireddy¡¯s identity, so that was why he was there.


    Bai King could not have known Han Sen would be interested in the blonde-haireddy, so it did not make any sense.


    In that crystal egg light¡¯s buff, the blonde-haireddy¡¯s body suction was stronger. Her entire body was like an octopus holding on to Han Sen.


    Han Sen used his power to punch her. He felt like her body had been protected by ayer of a crystal shell. He was unable to break it.


    In the mountain in Starter King¡¯s Land, Han Sen was grabbed by the blonde-haireddy. The big crystal egg had been filled with crystal. It was like Han Sen and the blonde-haireddy were frozen in ice. He could not move.


    Han Sen used his Sky Vine Radish God Lance, but he was unable to harm the blonde-haireddy. She was steadily bing stronger. and Han Sen felt as if his body was starting to be loose. He was unable to withstand the suction power of the blonde-haireddy.


    ¡°It looks like I have to use Super God Spirit mode.¡± Han Sen forced himself to make use of Super God Spirit mode. He wanted to use that moment to escape the mountain.


    When Han Sen used Super God Spirit mode, he activated Wan¡¯er, who was still asleep. It made Wan¡¯er¡¯s body shine with gold.


    Han Sen thought the results would be the same. He thought Wan¡¯er¡¯s power would nullify the power of his Super God Spirit mode, thus enabling him to leave the area before that happened.


    Who would have known that this time, Wan¡¯er suddenly opened her eyes to awake from a deep sleep?


    Bai Wanjie and the others saw the sh of gold light. Han Sen and the blondedy vanished together. The mountain¡¯s crystal light was like a volcanic eruption that blew into the sky.


    They did not dare get close to the mountain. They waited from afar. After time passed, they still did not see Han Sene out from the mountain. The volcanic eruption created lingering crystal light.


    The princes and princesses heard Bai Wanjie tell them what happened. They looked at Bai Wuchang, who had white hair. They were so shocked that they did not proceed to the next ind.


    After a long time, when Starter King¡¯s Land opened again, Han Sen had yet to appear from the mountain. The princes and princesses returned to the bones of the True Space Demon Dragon and teleported away from Starter King¡¯s Land.


    Bai Wanjie, Bai Wei, Bai Lingshang, and Bai Wuchang were called upon by Bai King. They reported what had happened to Holy Baby to Bai King. They did not hide anything.


    Bai Wanjie and Bai Lingshang felt conflicted about telling him, but Bai King did not look any different when hearing what he was told. He did not say much. He only asked them a few questions about the blonde-haireddy and Han Sen. He then asked them to leave.


    ¡°It was fortunate that Father sent Holy Baby to protect us,¡± Bai Wanjie said. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t, who knows what would have happened?¡±


    ¡°Father, you were so clever,¡± Bai Lingshang said with a smile. ¡°You took Holy Baby as a student and saved Wuchang and Wei.¡±


    After they left, Bai King frowned as he sat by the table. After a while, he said to himself, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have. If he was able to kill Sky Armor God, why was he unable to defeat that tester? Was that tester more powerful than a God Spirit?¡±

 Chapter 2906 - Going to the God Area Again

    <h4>Chapter 2906 Going to the God Area Again</h4>


    Han Sen looked at all that was going on in front of him. It was all a bit beyond his expectations.After Wan¡¯er woke up, her gold light continued to expand. It created a strong reaction with the Super God Spirit mode. It forced Han Sen to let her out. Otherwise, both of their bodies would have been ripped apart by that power that went against each other.


    After Wan¡¯er appeared, the crystal light around him stopped. Under her gold light, the big crystal egg was like ice meeting the sun. It melted quickly.


    It was not just the big crystal egg melting. Even the blonde-haireddy, who looked very simr to Wan¡¯er, was melting. Her body, which had once been like a statue, became soft and started to melt. In the end, she melted into a liquid. She went into the bottom of the mountain and the crystal wheel.


    Strangely, after the blonde-haireddy¡¯s body melted, it left behind the shadow of some kind of spirit. Han Sen clearly saw that the shadow possessed Wan¡¯er¡¯s face. It was like a spirit floating in front of Wan¡¯er. It looked a bit stiff.


    Wan¡¯er reached her hand out to try and touch the shadow. The shadow was like a tide, and it went into Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands. A momentter, it was gone.


    Wan¡¯er absorbed the shadow. Her body seemed to dim. She turned and looked at Han Sen. She called him ¡°Big Brother¡± with a weak voice and passed out.


    Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode faded. He moved to pick up Wan¡¯er. He felt her life force return to how it was in the beginning. She was very weak and messed up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen put Wan¡¯er back inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. He was very confused.


    From everything Han Sen had seen, he thought Wan¡¯er should have been rted to Sacred. He did not think Sacred Leader was the big brother Wan¡¯er was referring to.


    If Sacred Leader was her big brother, and Wan¡¯er really relied on her big brother, why would Sacred Leader use her for experimentation?


    Although Han Sen did not know what the blonde-haireddy in the big egg did, one thing he knew for sure was that the blonde-haireddy had Wan¡¯er¡¯s spirit. Otherwise, Wan¡¯er would not have been able to control it.


    ¡°Now, it looks like the people from Sacred took Wan¡¯er¡¯s spirit to do some testing, which made Wan¡¯er be really unstable. What was the purpose of that test? A man-made God Spirit? Why use Wan¡¯er¡¯s spirit?¡± Han Sen kept guessing. He could not think of a result that made sense. Too many things were guesses. All the results he thought of were just suggestions.


    Katcha-cha!


    While Han Sen was thinking, he saw the crystal wheel start spinning. He was shocked. He thought the melted gold haireddy had been revived.


    Fortunately, what Han Sen was thinking did not happen. When the crystal wheel spun, there was a pool in its center. The pool was half-filled with a semi-transparent liquid.


    When half of the crystal pool waspletely revealed, the crystal wheel stopped moving.


    ¡°Found deified xenogeneic gene... Found deified xenogeneic gene...¡± In Han Sen¡¯s brain, announcements kept popping up like crazy.


    ¡°The liquid in this pool... It cannot all be xenogeneic genes...¡± Han Sen was frozen, but he was suddenly very happy. He flew toward the pool.


    Han Sen tried taking some liquid out. He immediately received an announcement for getting a deified xenogeneic gene. Han Sen was so excited that he almost jumped out of his seat.


    ¡°So many deified xenogeneic genes. Is it useful for me?¡± Han Sen was afraid these deified xenogeneics genes were too low of a level and would not help him increase his deified gene tally.


    Han Sen drank some of the liquid. He quickly realized that his worries were for naught. He drank an entire barrel of liquid. His brain soon had deified gene +1 announcements.


    ¡°I am rich... I am so rich... I can be a true god...¡± Han Sen was so happy that he kept absorbing the transparent liquid in the pool.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of something. ¡°All that is set up here was not exclusively prepared for Wan¡¯er, right? Aside from her, not even a true god elite could destroy the blonde-haireddy.¡±


    Han Sen thought that was right. ¡°Hehe. You cannot use it anyway. Let me use it for now. Plus, you have been living inside me for so long, you should pay rent.¡±


    Han Sen was going to take all the transparent liquid away. He realized that if the liquid left the crystal pool, they would be corrupted very soon. He could not take it away. He had to stay next to the pool and keep drinking the transparent liquid to refine it.


    Han Sen refined all the transparent liquid inside the pool. His deified genes reached 94. He only needed a few more to be true god.


    ¡°What a shame! I only need a few more.¡± Han Sen licked his lips and flew out of the mountain.


    From what he saw, he could not see the princes and princesses again. He counted the time he had been down there and realized it had been an entire month.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the teleporter at the True Space Demon Dragon can still be used,¡± Han Sen said while flying toward the first ind. ¡°If I cannot use it, I will have to use the Four Sheep Cube to leave.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you cannot use it anymore.¡± Han Sen flew in front of the True Space Demon Dragon bones and discovered that the teleporter was no longer avable. He could not activate it from the inside.


    ¡°Never mind. Right now, I still don¡¯t know if Bai King was trying to trick me. I do not want to go back to the Extreme King yet. I can use this chance to escape the Extreme King.¡± Previously, Han Sen did not want to leave the Extreme Kingpletely due to the resources they provided. Now, he was almost true god, so it did not matter much if he did.


    ¡°That is a shame. I was nning to rescue Blood Kirin from the Extreme King. Now, I can¡¯t do it. I will have to think of another way.¡± Han Sen used the Four Sheep Cube to leave that Starter King¡¯s Land.


    Han Sen used Gxy Teleportation to Space Garden. He lived there quietly for a while. He needed six more deified genes to be true god. Unfortunately, those six deified genes had toe from a butterfly xenogeneic to suit his needs. Space Garden did not have a high-level nt xenogeneic like that, so Han Sen had to figure out another way.


    ¡°I only need six more points. Killing three butterfly xenogeneics should be enough. Let me go to God Area and try my luck. I might be able to encounter them.¡± Han Sen had an idea, so he used the God Area Door. He used Han Sen¡¯s identity to enter the God Area.


    ¡°Han Godfather!¡± The moment Han Sen reached the God Area, he noticed there a crowd of people assembled. Someone who saw him recognized him. They were so surprised that they screamed. It made everyone turn to look at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2907 - Weird Deified Xenogeneic

    <h4>2907 Weird Deified Xenogeneic</h4>


    Godfather Han, which was a title he had acquired, was still very famous throughout the universe. He had made the Destroyed Leader go from a true god to butterfly ss and turned the butterfly Burning Lamp into dust. It was a scene that was way too shocking. The whole universe knew about it.


    Although Han Sen was only butterfly ss now, in the universe, no one treated him like one.


    Han Sen looked at everyone. He noticed the around eight people were deified primitives who all hailed from different races.


    They looked a bit familiar. He had seen them all participate in the geno god list fights, but their performances were nothing remarkable. It was because of that Han Sen was not able to recall their names.


    ¡°These guys aren¡¯t of the same race. What are they doing here together?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Deified elites frequently cooperated with each other, but that was usually only in groups of three or five best friends. It was rare to see so many races cooperate at once.


    The deifieds all recognized Han Sen and greeted him with exuberant passion.


    A deified elite, who looked like a rat that could stand, shook his head and said, ¡°Godfather Han, it is an honor to see you here. This is my lucky day...¡±


    While he spoke, his small yet long tail waved. It made people feel annoyed to see it.


    After pausing, the rat-looking deified elite said, ¡°I would like Godfather Han to bless me. What material does Godfather Han require to bless others?¡±


    Every creature knew Han Sen did not require any materials to bless others. For him to ask like that was basically asking how much it would cost.


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Blessing you would be easy. The price is fair and square. For just one true god weapon, I can do it. But I cannot guarantee you will level up.¡±


    Han Sen set the price very high. No one would give up a true god weapon for a blessing. That was a way for him to reject requests. Han Sen did not want to use Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    All of the deified creatures were disappointed. They were just primitive deifieds, so they did not have a true god weapon to hand out.


    But they did not dare get emotional. They did not want to incite the ire of Han Sen, who might turn them into dust. They had practiced hard to get to where they were as a deified. A lot of it had even required dumb luck. If they were turned into dust, it would not only be a sadness for their loss of lives. It could have very well spelled doom for their entire race.


    It was like the Buddha and the Destroyed. The Buddha were barely able to maintain control of the Buddha Kingdom, and the Destroyed were being harassed by ancient enemies.


    Han Sen looked at them and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    The rat-looking deified creature immediately said, ¡°Earlier, there was a God Spirit storm. A deified xenogeneic appeared from the God Spirit storm. We saw it. The deified xenogeneic was weird though. We are still talking about it.¡±


    ¡°How weird was it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Everyone was talking at once. They exined that they had encountered a deified xenogeneic.


    The xenogeneics in the God Area came with the appearance of God Spirit storms.


    All the primitive deifieds were in the same area when they experienced the God Spirit storm. They were all deemed food for the assembling deified xenogeneics.


    The xenogeneic they saw inside the God Spirit storm was different from the usual suspects. That xenogeneic was like a stone tablet that was 30 feet tall.


    The stone tablet had electricity in it. It was surrounded by a lot of light. Even a blind man could see it from a thousand miles away.


    They rushed in front of the stone tablet, but the tablet had no words or symbols. There were no pictures on it either. There were three indentations in it.


    There were three slots on the tablet. They were at the top and led down. The first one was like a human handprint, albeit much bigger.


    The second one looked like a cat paw, but it was much bigger too.


    The third one was like a cow¡¯s footprint. That one, however, was at a normal size. It was a small footprint.


    The three marks on the stone tablet released a bright light.


    In the God Area, all xenogeneics were weird. One often found stone xenogeneics too. The primitive deified creatures wanted to destroy the stone tablet to see if they could get a deified xenogeneic gene.


    When they attacked the stone tablet, they were unable to harm the stone tablet. The light of the stone tablet grew brighter. Ultimately, there was no difference. The power of the stone tablet did not fight back either.


    ¡°How could this happen? Is that stone tablet xenogeneic still around?¡± Some xenogeneics that fell from the God Spirit storm would not disappear when the storm was over, which was why Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is still around, but the stone tablet is ck and no longer shines. If we do not see it shining, no one would think it was a deified xenogeneic. You would just think of it as an ordinary stone block.¡± The rat-like creature paused. With an evil look, he said, ¡°Han Godfather, if you are interested, we can take you there to see it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Han Sen was worried about not being able to find high-level xenogeneics. Upon hearing what they said about the stone tablet xenogeneic was weird, there was a chance it was a high-level one.


    A few deified xenogeneics led the way. Han Sen followed them. Altogether, they flew for 3,000 miles. Eventually, they saw a stone tablet that was a couple of dozen feet high.


    The stone tablet was very rough. It was square, and it did not have engravings or markings on it. The stone tablet was full of holes. It was not even. It looked like a normal big stone board.


    Han Sen turned the stone tablet around. He saw the three marks on it. Their shape and appearance were just as they had been described.


    Aside from the stone tablet, someone was standing before it. It was Bai Wushang. He was one of the Extreme Kings in the god list fights.


    Han Sen had heard Bai Wushang was a higher level than Bai King now. He was a person from the same era as Bao King. He was very powerful in the god list fights.


    Han Sen had not watched him fight, so he knew little about him.


    Before the top 100 rank fights, Han Sen had not watched many battles. He had missed out on Bai Wushang¡¯s fighting performance. In the top 100, no one dared to challenge Bai Wushang, and Bai Wushang did not challenge anyone.


    So, Han Sen only knew how strong he was. He did not know exactly how strong he was.


    The few primitive deifieds who saw Bai Wushang bowed before him. They did not dare go slow.


    Han Sen just stood where he was and did not move. His identity was one that harbored a grudge with the Extreme King. He would not talk with a deified from the Extreme King.


    Bai Wushang ignored the primitive deified creatures. He just stared at the stone tablet.


    The primitive deifieds were ignored, but they did not show emotion. They just retreated elsewhere.


    Bai Wushang watched for a while. He then raised his fist and punched the stone tablet.


    He used the Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch. His punch was performed at a very high level. The punch, which looked very casual, had the power to suppress the sky and the earth.


    Boom!


    He punched the stone tablet. The stone tablet¡¯s surface caved-in with the shape of a fist.


    The moment Bai Wushang brought his fist back, the fist-crater shone. It shone with rainbow light.

 Chapter 2908 - Stone Tablet Bird

    <h4>Chapter 2908 Stone Tablet Bird</h4>


    Amid the light, a rainbow flew out from the fist prints and went toward Bai Wushang. Han Sen and the other primitive deifieds looked at the light. The primitive deifieds were especially curious. They had attacked the stone tablet for a long time before and never had such a reaction. When Bai Wushang punched, why did the stone tablet seemed to fight back?All the primitive deified creatures opened their eyes wider. They wanted to see what kind of power the stone tablet had.


    In the next moment, everyone was shocked. Han Sen was surprised too.


    Rainbow light flew out of the punch mark. It turned into a white falcon. It surrounded Bai Wushang as it flew.


    It did not attack Bai Wushang. It pped its wings andnded on Bai Wushang¡¯s shoulder. It twisted its neck to rub against Bai Wushang¡¯s hair in a very intimate way.


    ¡°What is going on? Why did the stone tablet have another falcon xenogeneic inside it? Why is it being so intimate with Bai Wushang?¡± All the primitive people were confused.


    While they were wondering what was happening, Bai Wushang flipped his hand. He grabbed the falcon by its neck and ced it out in front of himself. He ripped the falcon in half and threw the pieces on the ground.


    The white falcon squealed in pain. When it hit the floor, it turned into two pieces of stone. It soon turned into dust that flew back to the stone tablet. It covered up the punching marks left behind by Bai Wushang. The marks vanished and left no trace behind.


    ¡°Interesting. This stone tablet is a very unique stone xenogeneic.¡± Han Sen thought this was interesting. He looked at the stone tablet with interest.


    After destroying the white falcon, Bai Wushang looked at the stone tablet again. The gold mes on his body were like a volcano erupting. He raised a fist.


    He still used Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch being used. This time, Bai Wushang¡¯s Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch shone like a sun. He unleashed a strong wave of power that was like a thunderous tide. The primitive creatures flew away.


    The remaining primitive deifieds were blown away a few hundred miles beforeing to a stop. They all looked pale and were bleeding from their mouths. They looked injured.


    That was just from the punch¡¯s shockwave unleashed by Bai Wushang. If they were the ones to receive that hit, they would have been reduced to ash.


    Han Sen was sitting nearby. He did not react. His shirt sleeves were waving as if they were held to a harsh wind.


    Boom!


    Bai Wushang left another punch mark on the stone tablets. This time, the punch marks were much bigger. They were much bigger than the cat paw and even bigger than the cow footprint. It was a little smaller than the handprint on top.


    The punch was over. Bai Wushang pulled his fist back, but he saw his marks were smaller than the handprint and frowned.


    After pulling his fist back, the punch marks again shone with rainbow light. This time, the rainbow light was many times stronger than the previous rainbow light.


    Han Sen saw a big, gold bird fly out of the mark. It pped its wings and flew into the nine tears in the sky. It squealed loud enough to tear space. Its body had gold feathers that were blindingly shiny. It was like pure sunshine.


    ¡°Gold Wing Big God Bird.¡± Han Sen looked at the big gold bird with shock. Seeing its face, he was able to recognize it as the legendary Gold Wing Big God Bird. The power of its body was mighty. It was regarded as a top deified xenogeneic.


    After taking a closer look, one noticed it was different. Han Sen did not know what the real Gold Wing Big God Bird looked like.


    This Gold Wing Big God Bird that came out of the punch mark had a stone element. It also had a wave of power very much like Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch.


    The Gold Wing Big God Birdnded on Bai Wushang. It ced its head near him and looked as if it wanted to make him happy.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This stone tablet is very funny. It can take Bai Wushang¡¯s full power attack. It is a true god xenogeneic for sure, but it cannot attack. It can only live. That is very interesting.¡±


    A part of the stone tablet body suddenly broke and became a stone element bird xenogeneic. It was given to the enemy in hopes that the enemy would leave. Its way of life was like a gecko.


    The stone element bird xenogeneic that came out was an independent xenogeneic. The Gold Wing Big God Bird¡¯s power was not inferior to a top-ss deified xenogeneic.


    The Gold Wing Big God Bird absorbed Bai Wushang¡¯s Extreme King Shocking Sky Punch power. It was a xenogeneic with two elements. With that xenogeneic for a follower, it would help a lot.


    Upon seeing this, the primitive deified creatures felt remarkably jealous. They did not have enough power to leave the most minor of marks on the stone tablet. Besides a Gold Wing Big God Bird, they were not even able to create a sparrow.


    Everyone knew that the more wounds the stone tablet incurred, the stronger the stone element xenogeneic bird would be when it appeared.


    Like the falcon, Bai Wushang punched out. It was much weaker than this Gold Wing Big God Bird.


    Everyone was jealous. Bai Wushang¡¯s hand came forward and ripped the head of the Gold Wing Big God Bird off.


    The Gold Wing Big God Bird turned into simple stones, which flew back to the stone tablet. They filled up Bai Wushang¡¯s punch mark and returned to normal.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It looks like the three marks up there are ones left behind by someone who also took the stone element xenogeneic bird away with them.¡±


    Everybody looked at Bai Wushang. He had ripped the Gold Wing Big God Bird¡¯s head off. It looked like he wanted to use an even stronger power to hit the stone tablet.


    Bai Wushang stopped attacking the stone tablet. He looked at Han Sen, who was standing nearby. Han Sen was shocked. Bai Wushang¡¯s power had been remarkably strong. It was better than any top true god ss elite Han Sen had ever seen. With the destructive power he had, he wasn¡¯t much weaker than Sky Pce Leader or Very High Leader.


    Han Sen was also quite strong, but he wasn¡¯t certain he could beat Bai Wushang. After all, he was not yet true god ss. He was still quite differentpared to true gods.


    The Xuan Yellow Sutra could go against deifieds of the same level or less and permanently beat others into dust. When used against true gods greater than Han Sen, it would only make them temporarily drop a level.


    The most important thing was that other people had seen him use the Xuan Yellow Sutra while conquering the Destroyed Leader. They must have been prepared for it. It would not be easy for Han Sen to use the Xuan Yellow power to strike again.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was prepared, but Bai Wushang did not look like he wanted to fight. He pointed to the stone tablet and said, ¡°You give it a go.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Bai Wushang and replied, ¡°Are you not going to try again?¡±

 Chapter 2909 - Slashing Stone

    <h4>Chapter 2909 shing Stone</h4>


    ¡°Are you not going to use a treasure to try it?¡± Han Sen asked.Bai Wushang looked at the top of the stone tablet where the handprint mark was and coldly replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Han Sen understood and thought, ¡°Bai Wushang really is so full of pride. Seeing that other people have done this with their hands, he will never settle for using a treasure. His punch mark is not as big as the palm, but it is still impressive. Yet, he does not want the stone element xenogeneic.


    Han Sen was not as proud as Bai Wushang. It did not matter if he could leave the biggest mark on it or not. If there was a chance to nab a xenogeneic, he did not mind giving it a go.


    Han Sen moved in front of the stone tablet. He generated a slight amount of power in his hands. He used his palm like a knife and shed the stone tablet. He used his Teeth Knife Fang skill.


    The primitive deifieds continued watching from afar. They did not dare get too close to that ce. They did not want to get struck by Han Sen¡¯s power.


    Katcha!


    The purple knife air shed the stone tablet. It left a mark that was a foot long. The mark was no bigger than the cow footstep, which was the smallest print on the stone.


    Teeth power did not spread onto the stone tablet. The knife mark was shining with rainbow light. A small bird emerged from it.


    When Han Sen saw the small bird, he wanted to cry andugh. It was a little purple sparrow. It could not bepared to Bai Wushang¡¯s Gold Wing Big God Bird. It was not even as good as the falcon.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It looks like my absolute power is still quite bad. I cannot really do this like a true god Bai Wushang can.¡±


    The small purple sparrow flew around Han Sen for a while. Itnded on his shoulder and rubbed its head against Han Sen¡¯s neck. It looked very nice and cute.


    Although it looked very alive, one was able to tell that this little sparrow was made of stone just by touching it. Even its feathers were made of stone.


    The primitive deifieds that were far away whispered, ¡°Godfather Han¡¯s genes are powerful, but he is only butterfly ss. Comparing his power to Bai Wushang, who is a true god, he is a little bit weaker.¡±


    Bai Wushang looked at the sparrow on top of Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, but he did not say anything.


    Han Sen was not as prideful as Bai Wushang, so he did not n on stopping now. His heart jumped. He summoned a ck doll.


    It was the god doll he had received from Burning Lamp. It was a true god item with true god power. Han Sen only needed to put his power inside it to be able to activate it. He could make it cast a true god power.


    The god doll epted themand. Its body was full of power. It made a scary wind sound as it punched toward the stone tablet.


    The moment the god doll hit the stone tablet, the sparrow on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder suddenly flew up. It returned to the initial knife mark Han Sen had left on the stone tablet. It melted into the stone tablet and fixed the knife mark.


    Han Sen knew that the stone tablet was not just letting its tail go to survive. Each creature was only able to earn one stone bird xenogeneic. If people attacked the stone tablet again, the stone bird xenogeneic would return to the tablet.


    Pang!


    The god doll left its punch mark on the tablet, but it was not very deep. It also wasn¡¯t any bigger than the cow¡¯s foot. It was just like the knife mark Han Sen had left behind before.


    Han Sen was shocked. The power of the god doll was true god. Although it was a weaker true god, it was still a true god. It only left behind a knife mark simr to what he had done before.


    ¡°Despite the fact I am not true god, it seems like my body is already like a true god. I just cannotpare with a top-ss true god-like Bai Wushang.¡± Han Sen felt like he had underestimated his fitness.


    His ordinary self couldn¡¯t bepared with a true god. If he entered xenogeneic mode, he would be even stronger. Although it was not as good as Bai Wushang¡¯s ability, it was better than a true god.


    The fist mark¡¯s rainbow light spread. Another sparrow emerged. It was simr in size to the other one Han Sen had created. This time, however, the sparrow was ck.


    ¡°Top ss true gods like Bai Wushang are too strong. This is a simpleparison. We are both practically true gods, but he is much stronger.¡± Han Sen looked at Bai Wushang. He was still just standing and watching. His expression had not changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to use your god-hitting skill to try?¡± Bai Wushang suddenly asked. Han Sen had no idea what he was talking about.


    Han Sen thought about it for two seconds. The god-hitting skill Bai Wushang was talking about was likely the Xuan Yellow Sutra. It was the reverse of Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    To be honest, Han Sen was not sure if the Xuan Yellow Sutra would work on this strange god xenogeneic since the Xuan Yellow Sutra reversed the Self cogwheels of spirits. When he used it, he was able to devolve their Self blood pulse.


    Han Sen was just butterfly ss. The Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power was barely able to reverse a true god Self cogwheel. The results were also only temporary.


    For a true god that had a powerful Self cogwheel like Bai Wushang, it was very difficult for Xuan Yellow Sutra to move and have an effect on.


    With Bai Wushang¡¯s power, it was hard to destroy that scary stone tablet. Thus, the stone tablet was likely also a powerful true god. The Xuan Yellow Sutra might not have worked on it.


    Han Sen was having trouble trying to use the Xuan Yellow Sutra and make it look powerful. It scared off everyone. Even the three higher races did not dare get close to Space Garden. The crystallizers also weren¡¯t harassed anymore.


    If the Xuan Yellow Sutra failed to break the stone tablet, his prestige would decrease. Han Sen did not want that to happen.


    Without a guaranteed hit, Han Sen would not use the Xuan Yellow Sutra in public.


    ¡°It is just a stone tablet,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°I do not need a god-hitting skill.¡±


    He thought Bai Wushang wanted to see how strong his Xuan Yellow Sutra was. He was not going to fulfill his desire.


    Han Sen went silent and waved his hand. An item appeared in his hand.


    It was the causal karma knife Han Sen had stolen. The causal karma knife was created from Han Sen¡¯s knife nk. If it had been forged by ordinary people, it would not be at such a high level.


    Burning Lamp was able to make the causal karma knife true god because he used a Buddha power. All their efforts, across the years, had been poured into that one knife nk. That was how they were able to make the causal karma knife a true god weapon.


    One of the very important materials used was the Buddha¡¯s relic.


    The so-called relic was a race talent of the Buddha. When a Buddha died, the energy inside their bodies gathered up and turned into solid energy. That was the relic.


    Burning Lamp used countless relics of the Buddha. He then made the causal karma knife. There would never be another causal karma knife because all the Buddha was dead. Thus, there were no longer as many relics as there used to be.


    Aside from the Buddha¡¯s relics, there were other rare materials the Buddha would never get again.


    The only shameful thing was that the causal karma knife was strong, but its power was very weak. Its material was tough, but it did not have a de.

 Chapter 2910 - Cutting Open the Stone Table

    <h4>Chapter 2910 Cutting Open the Stone Table</h4>


    Han Sen pulled out the causal karma knife. He had no expectations that using the knife would enable him to win.The stone tablet did not deal damage. Han Sen needed something solid.


    He held the causal karma knife. Han Sen¡¯s body boiled with weird power. He shed downward, but he was not aiming at the stone tablet. He shed the air.


    The knife light gathered in the air. It was like it was frozen. Han Sen¡¯s knife light went faster, one light after another. It made the central knife light steadily grow brighter.


    Everyone knew what he was trying to do. In the fight to light up thentern, everyone in the universe witnessed his Under the Sky Knife skill. They knew that Han Sen only required enough time to generate enough knife lights to cast a powerful, top-ss true god power.


    Bai Wushang frowned. He wanted to see Han Sen¡¯s hitting-god skill. He did not want to waste time watching a trick that required time to perform. A real, top-ss true god ss would not allow Han Sen this much time to gather up so many knife lights and knife airs.


    Dealing with the stone tablet, which was a weird xenogeneic, Han Sen¡¯s gathering of power skill was the most useful.


    Other people had geno arts that enabled them to build up power too, but they were not longsting. They eventually faded away. It was also hard to control 10,000 powers.


    Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky Knife skills left the powers there. They would not fade away, and there were no ws in the controls. Even with a billion knife lights generated, he could control them well.


    Of course, even if a normal true god could control that many knife lights, they could not cast out that many knife lights without using any power. Han Sen secretly used his Dongxuan Aura. He forced the energy in the universe to help him with the Under the Sky Knife skill adhering to the rules of the universe. That was how he kept on building up knife lights.


    In a real deathmatch fight, it was very rare to see a few 1,000 or a few 100,000 knife lights used. Now, Han Sen kept quickly shing. There were more and more knife lights. They did not n on stopping. The knife lights were already uncountable. They were like a gxy spinning in space that created a scary knife stream.


    The primitive deifieds were shocked as they watched. They fell back a few thousand miles.


    If there were only one or two of Han Sen¡¯s knife lights, or even 10 to 20, his power would not be as good as Bai Wushang¡¯s punch. Now, the power was like a river. The power was far scarier than Bai Wushang¡¯s punch.


    Bai Wushang frowned. There were so many knife lights. Even if he did not have the confidence to control them, it was impressive for Han Sen to be able to control the knife lights however he wanted to. Also, nothing was fading away. That was quite powerful. It was not something achieved through luck.


    Han Sen kept casting knife lights. Clearly, his control power had not reached the max yet. He had just aplished something that many top-ss true god couldn¡¯t do.


    Only true god elites, such as Sky Pce Leader and Very High Leader, who knew about such geno arts, could do it.


    Han Sen did not know how many knife lights he had summoned. Knife lights were covering the sky and covering the ground. They seemed to be covering everything around.


    ¡°That should be enough.¡± Han Sen felt as if he was almost at the breaking point. If he kept going, he thought he might not be able to control the many knife streams.


    Han Sen looked at the stone tablet. He did not hesitate. He held the causal karma knife above his head. The sky was full of knife streams. It was like a vortex gathering atop the causal karma knife. The knife lights on the knife were growing stronger.


    Although the stream of knives was powerful, the stone tablet seemed to have an impressive recovery power. If he continued to attack like he was, he might not be able to destroy it.


    Han Sen nned to use all the knife lights together and generate an extremely powerful knife light. He wanted to sh and break the stone tablet.


    Even if he could not destroy the stone tablet, he could sh a big piece of it. Whatever he was to receive would be greater than Bai Wushang¡¯s stone element bird Gold Wing Big God Bird.


    As the knife lights grew stronger, the primitive deifieds were bing increasingly frightened. Their foreheads developed a cold sweat. They could not help but retreat even further.


    Even Bai Wushang was a bit impressed by seeing so many knife lights.


    His full power attacks were inferior to this powerful knife light.


    ¡°Although it is dependent on skill, to be able to use knife lights, Han Sen must have quite a scary power. This son must go. In the future, he could be a big threat to the Extreme King.¡± Bai Wushang was even more scared of Han Sen now.


    From what Bai Wushang had seen, the stronger Han Sen was, the more of a threat to the Extreme King he was. It was better to get rid of him sooner rather thanter. If he became a true god and challenged the Extreme King, there would be a lot of ruins in his wake.


    Han Sen was holding the knife and shaking. He had gathered up too many knife lights. He felt as if he could not control it. If it was not for the fact that the causal karma knife could not be destroyed, he was afraid the entire knife would shatter with the weight of so many knife lights atop it.


    The knife light was sharp. It also seemed like it was about to fly to the sky. Some knife lights still did not go on it. Han Sen did not care about them anymore. He waved his big knife and madly shed at the stone tablet.


    The knife light, which looked like it could rip up ground, came down. It struck the top of the stone tablet, cutting it open. Between the knife lights, the stone tablet was cut open inch by inch.


    Countless knife lights shattered it, sending stone dust everywhere. Rainbow light burst out of the stone tablet that. The primitive deifieds standing far away were frozen. It was like the whole universe itself had been cut open.


    Boom! Boom!


    The whole stone tablet was cut in half. It fellpletely apart. The knife lights on Han Sen¡¯s causal karma knife were almost depleted. Some knife airs were burning. It was like a fire that had not been put out.


    Dust was everywhere. Everyone was shocked.


    Bai Wushang was only able to leave a punch mark on the stone tablet. Han Sen cut them in half. How scary was that power?


    Although the time for preparation had taken a while, which was useless inbat, witnessing such power was scary all the same.


    Bai Wushang and the others stared at the stone tablet that had been cut in half. They wanted to know what was going to happen next.


    The stone tablet spawned a stone bird when a mark was left on it. Now, the whole stone tablet had been cut open. Therefore, it was hard to tell what was going to happen.


    Han Sen frowned. He watched as the rainbow-looking stone tablet fell to the floor, but he did not speak.


    He did not hear a notification for ying a xenogeneic, which meant the stone tablet had not been killed. It was still alive.


    He had such a scary knife, yet he was still unable to kill the stone tablet. The stone table was likely a top-ss true god xenogeneic. It was a shame it did not attack and could only receive hits.


    Boom!


    The rainbow lighting out of the two sections of the tablet grew stronger. They turned into a scary rainbow me that burst into the sky. The whole sky transformed into a rainbow.

 Chapter 2911 - Ghost Car

    <h4>2911 Ghost Car</h4>


    It was a big white bird. Every feather was like a de. It was very white. It looked murderous. Its aura burst into the sky like an angry soldiernding on earth.


    This bird had four wings and was very big. Its feathers were very long, especially those on its back. They were like a stream of knives on the creature¡¯s back, reminiscent of a waterfall.


    It had nine small necks and nine bird heads. It looked like a phoenix. Its small feathers were like small des. It was very white and very murderous.


    This strange, murderous nine-headed bird emerged from the rainbow. The two parts of the tablet were gone from the ground. Rainbow rain poured down on the weird bird.


    Its four wings pped. Its knifelike feathers made ¡°katcha-katcha¡± noises. The sounds were like knives and swords colliding against one another.


    ¡°This is the true god xenogeneic Ghost Car!¡± a primitive deified screamed.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had heard the name of the Ghost Car xenogeneic before. Some people said the Ghost Car had phoenix blood. Some people said Ghost Car was a murderous bird, and wherever it went, chaos followed in its wake.


    That was not the reason Han Sen had heard of Ghost Car before. In the legends, one of Sacred¡¯s four holy beasts was Ghost Car. That was where Han Sen had heard its name before.


    In the legends, Ghost Car had ck feathers. This one had white feathers like knives. It was a stone element. It had absorbed Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky Knife light, which was why it looked how it did.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This is a weird xenogeneic. I cut it in half, yet it did not die. Instead, it turned into the Ghost Car xenogeneic. What if I killed this thing again? Would it turn back into a stone tablet?¡±


    The Ghost Car flew around Han Sen. It did so three times before stopping in front of him. It raised its head and squawked. Nine voices broke the sky and universe. It was like 10,000 knives moaning together.


    After the scream, Ghost Car put away its four wings. Its body and nine bird heads leaned forward. It was like it was obeying Han Sen.


    ¡°Can I bring this bird out of God Area?¡± Han Sen tried opening the God Area door to take the Ghost Car outside of God Area.


    Because ordinary creatures could only use their own God Area door to enter the God Area, the creatures in God Area could not open a God Area door to leave.


    If Ghost Car was unable to leave the God Area with Han Sen, it was pointless for Han Sen to keep it around.


    Han Sen did not expect Ghost Car would follow him out of the God Area door back to Space Garden.


    Han Sen thought it might be because Ghost Car absorbed Under the Sky Knife power. It was very curious.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Where did this murderous birde from?¡± Upon seeing Ghost Car, Wang Yuhang was shocked. Ghost Car stared at him with raised feathers. It was scary. It was like a mountain of knives.


    ¡°It is a pet I just imed,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°It looks good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Pet? What level?¡± Wang Yuhang stared at Ghost Car.


    ¡°True god,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°You and your family get all of the luck in the world for yourselves. You just went out there and came back with a true god xenogeneic pet.¡± Wang Yuhang looked very envious and jealous.


    ¡°Come. Let me ride it and see what it feels like to ride a true god.¡± Wang Yuhang got close to Ghost Car, which made Ghost Car mad. Its knifelike feathers shone. Snow white knife lights were like a gxy rising upon him. It covered the sky, ground, and the entirety of Space Garden.


    Wang Yuhang was frightened and fell back. He waved his hands and said, ¡°No, no, no. I was just joking with you. I would not dare ride it.¡±


    ¡°Do not hurt people randomly,¡± Han Sen told Ghost Car. The knife stream on Ghost Car retreated. The bird still angrily stared at Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°Little Uncle, this is a xenogeneic,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°It is not a beast soul mount. You cannot just ride it.¡±


    Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er were holding hands as they came running forward. They looked at Ghost Car with curiosity. The Six-Eared Macaque and Holy Baby were behind them. They arrived like servants.


    Bao¡¯er pulled Ling¡¯er next to Han Sen. She looked at Ghost Car. ¡°Dad? What is this bird, and why is it so ugly?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Ghost Car and said, ¡°I do not know what it is called.¡±


    Although its name was Ghost Car, it was a stone element that merged with Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky Knife power. It was not the true Ghost Car. Calling it Ghost Car, therefore, was not appropriate.


    ¡°Call it Little Nine. I am going to pick fruit with Little Sister. Tell Little Nine to take us there.¡± After speaking, Bao¡¯er pulled Ling¡¯er with her and jumped toward Little Nine.


    Han Sen was shocked. Little Nine was a true god xenogeneic and could get very angry. If its anger were invoked, it would hurt Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er.


    Han Sen wanted to stop them, but the nine-headed bird, which had been named Little Nine by Bao¡¯er, put away its knifelike feathers. It lowered its body and allowed Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er to climb atop its neck and sit.


    The Six-Eared Macaque and Holy Baby wanted to follow. Before they could get close, Little Nine used its knifelike feathers to threaten them. It also screamed from its nine heads.


    ¡°Little Nine, let¡¯s go,¡± Bao¡¯er said while patting it on the head. ¡°Take me and Ling¡¯er to collect fruit.¡±


    Little Nine flew into the sky. It seemed worried about Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er not beingfortable, so Little Nine flew slowly and kept its body bnced.


    ¡°How does that work?¡± Han Sen was frozen as he watched. He was the one who imed Little Nine, but Bao¡¯er had been able tomandeer it.


    ¡°It must be Little Nine knowing that Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er are my daughters. They carry my blood. Hence, they listen... I am the strongest...¡± Han Sen tried tofort himself.


    After thinking of that, Han Sen felt calmer.


    Although Little Nine had been tamed by him, its identity was still very weird. Han Sen did not trust the thingpletely. He would not leave it in Space Garden alone.


    Han Sen nned on taking it outside of Space Garden so it could fight for Space Garden. If Bao¡¯er could control it, he did not need to do that.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°The stone tablet was absorbed by Under the Sky Knife power. The Ghost Car xenogeneic¡¯s power has reached top-ss true god. I feel safer with it protecting Space Garden. Even if people like Holy Pirate have a special power to sneak into Space Garden, it can protect Space Garden during my absence. No one will be able to do anything to it.¡±


    Although it was a good thing to have Little Nine, Han Sen was still annoyed that he had been unable to im any more deified xenogeneic genes.


    ¡°Speaking of that, the true god materials are deified xenogeneic genes, right? Am I able to eat them?¡± Han Sen wanted to do that, but he forgot about it. Getting true god items was harder than killing butterfly xenogeneics.

 Chapter 2912 - Doll

    <h4>2912 Doll</h4>


    God Area had many deified xenogeneics, but it all depended on luck whether or not one was encountered. Han Sen went to the God Area twice. He had been there for a few days. He did not encounter another God Spirit storm.¡°It looks like hunting butterfly deified xenogeneics in God Area is hard. What other ces might have high-level deified xenogeneics?¡± In Han Sen¡¯s head, a name popped up.


    The big barren systems. That ce was like a heaven for those in search of high-level xenogeneics. There were all kinds of deified xenogeneics, but all of them seemed to be in a perpetual rage. Therefore, it was a dangerous ce to venture.


    With Han Sen¡¯s current power, there was no need to worry too much about it.


    ¡°Littleflower should be in the big barren systems. With my current power, if I can find Littleflower, I will be able to save him from Old Cat.¡± Han Sen made up his mind to go to the big barren systems.


    Previously, the reason he had not gone was not that he did not want to save or care about Littleflower. It was because hecked the necessary power. If he died in the big barren system, his family would die.


    He knew Littleflower was not in any danger. So, Han Sen kept a low profile while trying to slowly level up.


    ¡°Now should be the time.¡± Han Sen set up things in Space Garden. He readied himself to go to the big barren system.


    There was nothing much to prepare. Ever since Qin Xuan came to the geno universe, she had been in charge of many things. She managed Space Garden very well. It made the Han Sen, who was a bad leader, a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°It is a shame Ning Yue has already be primitive. He still cannot get rid of the little green sword affecting him. The little green sword is stronger than I thought it would be.¡± Han Sen was hoping for Ning Yue to get well soon so he could be useful again.


    Ling¡¯er was sent back to the Alliance by Han Sen. Kindergarten was going to start again, so she had to return there to study. She could not stay in the universe.


    Although Ling¡¯er¡¯s body could survive in the big universe, and she was able to adjust to the environment of the big universe and was better than most creatures in it, Han Sen wanted her childhood to be one of peace in the Alliance.


    Han Sen packed some necessities. He was preparing to use Space Teleportation to reach the big barren systems. He suddenly felt something heavy on his back. Bao¡¯ernded on his back. She grabbed his neck and was being cute. ¡°Dad, Space Garden is boring! Bao¡¯er wants to follow you.¡±


    ¡°It is too dangerous this time. You should just stay home. I will take you out of here next time.¡± Although Bao¡¯er was special, the big barren system was too dangerous. Han Sen was not nning on taking her.


    ¡°No! Bao¡¯er wants to go now.¡± Bao¡¯er used her hands to grip Han Sen¡¯s neck. She refused to let go. No matter what Han Sen said, she could not be convinced. She really wanted to go with him.


    Han Sen felt guilty, so he agreed to take Bao¡¯er with him. ¡°Fine, but you must be good. You cannot just runoff.¡±


    Bao¡¯er, on her own, was not weak. Han Sen was also quite confident in his own abilities. Even if he was unable to fight, he could escape with Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Long live my Daddy.¡± Bao¡¯er happily jumped into Han Sen¡¯s chest and kissed him on the cheek.


    Han Sen felt bad. He rubbed Bao¡¯er on the head. He could not resist her.


    There were many ways into the big barren systems. The most direct way was to make use of the Four Sheep Cube. With it, he could enter the big barren system right away. He could even open the gate in the Alliance.


    Han Sen thought about it for some time. He decided to head there via the universe, searching from the outside to the inside.


    Han Sen read a lot of information about the big barren system. He did not see anything genuinely useful. Most of what he saw were just guesses driven by old myths and legends.


    That was expected. Ordinary deifieds who entered the big barren systems rarely came back alive. Those that dared to go were either butterfly elites or higher. They would not casually post about their experiences in the big barren systems on the inte. It was expensive, ssified information.


    The space was all greyed out. He could see giant machines everywhere. There weres with lots of holes. It was like most of thes were snowing.


    In space, it was impossible for it to snow. These things, floating in space with the shape of a snowke, were things Han Sen had no idea about. They were like ash from a volcano.


    This was the edge of the big barren system. Although he had just entered the big barren systems, it felt lonely there. It made people feel rather bad.


    A broken battleship floated through space like an asteroid. It kept hitting other asteroids to make a deep sound. The pieces of the battleship and asteroids were covered in the grey dust. After the hit, some parts were showing.


    ¡°I wonder how far away from East Holy Kirin Garden we are.¡± Han Sen went to East Holy Kirin Garden once before. This time, his way was different. He hadn¡¯t been here before.


    ¡°Dad, what is this?¡± Bao¡¯er sat on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder, pointing at the broken ships.


    Han Sen looked to where Bao¡¯er was pointing. He saw the broken ships had been hit by meteors. The grey dust was like an avnche that started to break.


    It was a battleship that was partially ball-shaped. Many of its parts were broken. It was like an apple that had been bitten in half.


    Because dust had fallen, one was able to see a broken spot. Some orange light seeped out. The orange light was fluctuating between bright and dark, which was why Bao¡¯er noticed it.


    Han Sen carefully flew to the ship. He used the Dongxuan Aura to keep scanning the battleship. He did not want to discover a xenogeneic inside.


    Fortunately, what worried Han Sen did note to pass. He entered the battleship from the broken portions. He did not feel the presence of xenogeneics.


    Inside the battleship, however, was chaos. The tools and wires were all broken. Most of the stuff was covered in white dust.


    The flickering, orange light came from a corner. Han Sen waved his hand to brush all the pieces around that corner away. The glowing thing underneath was a very cute doll.


    That doll had the face of a little girl. She had ck hair and big eyes. She was wearing a beautiful dress, but it was covered in dust. Thus, it looked very vintage.


    The ce that released orange light was atop the doll¡¯s chest. The doll¡¯s neck had a pendant ne. The pendant was an orange gem. It had been the gem flickering like amp the whole time.


    Han Sen used his hand and sucked. He pulled the girl doll and ne over. The white dust fell off. The dust was everywhere.

 Chapter 2913 - Drifting Away from the Road

    <h4>Chapter 2913 Drifting Away from the Road</h4>


    It was unknown what the doll was made of. When the grey dust fell away from it, it looked rather clean. The gem pendant on its chest looked even brighter.


    Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick.


    Han Sen suddenly heard the doll make a strange sound. It sounded like a clock moving. The gem pendant stopped flickering and turned bright.


    ¡°Scanning... Scanning...¡± The doll suddenly spoke. It kept repeating one word.


    ¡°That doll is a machine. I wonder what it is scanning.¡± Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were very curious. Four eyes were staring at that floating doll.


    The cloth doll spurted out a bunch of words. ¡°Ding... Scanning sessful... Database broken... Identity cannot be confirmed... Cannot open the information system... Systemcks energy... Going into sleep mode... Sleep mode countdown... Ten... Nine...¡±


    Han Sen knew the cloth doll did not pose any threat to him, so he reached his hand out and grabbed it. Once it was in his hands, it felt like an ordinary cloth doll.


    When the countdown finished, the pendant on the cloth doll¡¯s chest stopped flickering. The doll stopped moving and speaking.


    ¡°This doll is interesting.¡± Bao¡¯er looked at the female cloth doll with ardent curiosity.


    Han Sen checked it out for a while, but he did not find any weapons or such devices on the doll. With it being safe, he passed the doll to Bao¡¯er and allowed her to y with it.


    Bao¡¯er happily took the doll and started ying with it. Han Sen walked around the rest of the battleship¡¯s wreckage in search of anything else that might prove useful.


    Things inside the big barren system potentially had a connection to Sacred. Thus, Han Sen was not going to leave a single stone unturned.


    Unfortunately, the area was too badly destroyed. There was nothingplete there anymore. Based on the broken machines and tools, there was enough to suggest that the ce had been aboratory at some point in time.


    Han Sen did not find any test subjects on the ship. He also did not encounter the remnants and remains of dead bodies. Perhaps whatever bad happened there had resulted in the creatures escaping. Or the ce may have already been abandoned.


    ¡°I wonder where Littleflower is right now.¡± After leaving the battleship, Han Sen looked around. He had no clue which way to go. He went back to where he had stopped and continued onward.


    While he was flying, a xenogeneic jumped out of the wreckage. Han Sen did not actually see iting. Its lifeforce had been off the radar until he saw it.


    Still, Han Sen¡¯s reaction was fast. He teleported away before the xenogeneic was able to reach him. He was non far in space looking at the xenogeneic.


    The xenogeneic looked like a tiger, but its body was a few times bigger. Its body had metal and cogwheels on it while some parts of it were flesh. It looked very weird.


    The tiger did not speak. Its eyes were shining red. It was jumping toward Han Sen again. Its ws were like crystal steel. They were half-transparent. As it teleported before Han Sen, he saw that it had scary god light ws.


    Dong!


    Han Sen lifted the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. He used it to block the tiger¡¯s jumping attack. He used his other hand like a knife and shed across the tiger¡¯s head. He cut half of the tiger¡¯s head clean off.


    The tiger still wasn¡¯t dead. Its brain contained lots of crystal and metal. They were all strangely flickering. The beast waved its ws at Han Sen to attack him again.


    Han Sen waved his knife a few times. He finally cut the tiger into pieces. Only then did the tiger stop moving.


    ¡°Deified xenogeneic hunted: deified xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    ¡°This guy really is a xenogeneic. I thought it was just a machine.¡± Han Sen looked at the tiger¡¯s body in shock.


    Based on the tiger¡¯s power, it should have been just transmutation orrvae ss at best. It was not useful for Han Sen.


    Han Sen threw its body into Destiny¡¯s Tower. He was going to bring it back to Space Garden. He had a lot of pets to raise, so he had to save up as much as he was able to.


    ¡°All xenogeneics here are deified ss. If someone came here who was not already being deified, it would be a death wish for them.¡± Han Sen was d about the fact he was able to jump in and out of the sanctuaries. If he went to the universe via the big barren systems, he would likely not have survived.


    In the past, many powerful creatures were able to exit the big barren systems from the sanctuaries. They were now gone. They probably died in the big barren systems. There was no way they were able to live there.


    In the past, Han Sen saw a graveyard in the sanctuaries. Many powerful creatures had died there. It also had some geno armaments. Due to the likeness to their blood, Little Gold and Little Angel received their geno armaments there.


    After emerging from the sanctuaries, Han Sen was afraid all of the creatures there were dead.


    After thinking deeper, he did not think that was right. If those creatures had left the sanctuaries and met big barren system xenogeneics, they would not have even been able to run with the powers they had. How would they have been able to get back to the sanctuaries?


    ¡°Even if they were able to run, they would have already generated their geno armaments. That means they would be kicked out of the sanctuaries.¡± Han Sen was very confused.


    Han Sen was flying aimlessly when he suddenly heard a voice say, ¡°Tick. Tick. Out of the trail. Out of the trail.¡±


    It came from the doll Bao¡¯er was holding. The pendant was flickering with a weak, red light. The red light steadily grew weaker. It was like an electric doll without any batteries.


    Han Sen was shocked. He took the doll from Bao¡¯er and tried using it to fly.


    The cloth doll repeatedly reminded Han Sen that he was flying off course, but the voice was getting weaker. The red light on the pendant was also bing weaker. It was like its energy was going to run out any second.


    Han Sen tried changing course a few times, but the doll stopped making a sound after a while. The pendant¡¯s red light also ceased its constant flicker.


    Han Sen did not know if he had decided to go in the right direction or if it was just the simple fact that the doll had run out of energy. After thinking about it, Han Sen tried venturing in a bunch of different directions. The doll still did not act. It seemed as if it really had just run out of energy.


    ¡°I do not know what the history of this doll is, but where does this trail lead to? I do not have any other pre-determined way to go. Let¡¯s try my luck.¡± Han Sen gave the doll back to Bao¡¯er. He turned in a direction the doll hadn¡¯tmented on and soon teleported that way.


    Han Sen did not know if he chose the correct path. He kept going for a long time. He did not encounter a single xenogeneic. In those big barren systems, that should have been impossible.


    Han Sen did not keep on teleporting. He slowly flew to check around. He quickly found out there were many remnants of past fights strewn about.


    Although the senses had been wiped away, the fragile items and rising white dust were not recovering. Han Sen was still able to see the trail.

 Chapter 2914 - God Punishment Sword

    <h4>2914 God Punishment Sword</h4>


    ¡°It looks like other creatures have been here but not for long. Otherwise, even if they cleared the xenogeneics, more xenogeneics would being.¡± Han Sen was bing more curious.


    The ability toe to the big barren systems, kill xenogeneics, and do the cleanup was not something an average deified could do.


    ¡°One of the cleaners must have been a true god elite and a strong one at that.¡± Han Sen kept looking around as he flew forward.


    If other people had been there, it meant Han Sen was on the right path. Although he did not know if he could find Littleflower, he knew he was sure to find something.


    The grey dust was everywhere. The whole of space looked as if it was snowing. The scene was extremely weird.


    After flying for a short while, a giant appeared in front of him. That was like three Logas, but that had a big treasure sword going through it. The treasure sword was so big that one was unable to imagine it. It was like a fruit knife cutting through an apple. It cut through the whole.


    ¡°That is a big sword. What kind of creature can wield it? Why is the sword cutting through the? Why did the not explode?¡± Han Sen was looking at the and big treasure sword.


    Because the area was covered in thick, white dust, the real appearance of the and big treasure sword were not visible. Han Sen was only able to see the shape of it. He could not make out the details.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to get a look at the and sword. He quickly realized that it was not an ordinary. It was a man-made. The structures inside were all man-made. It was no wonder a sword went through it without the exploding.


    Han Sen walked in front of the big treasure sword and reached out his hand. The big sword was covered with white dust. The dust quickly fell, revealing the sword¡¯s true appearance.


    Surprisingly, the big sword was a stone sword. It looked like granite. Han Sen reached out his hand and flicked the sword. He noted how hard its texture was. Han Sen¡¯s finger was unable to break the stone. He left a fingermark on it. Compared to the giant treasure sword, it was tiny.


    ¡°This feels like a rock for sure, but this rock is a bit too hard.¡± Han Sen looked at the big treasure sword with shock. He tried to pull the big treasure sword away, but it felt extremely heavy. With his current power, he was unable to break it. It was like it was frozen in the air.


    ¡°It is no wonder it has been sticking in here. No one can move it.¡± Han Sen was looking at the big treasure sword and thought, ¡°I suppose these things are the leftovers from the big fight that toppled Sacred. As for these things that have been left behind... Did they belong to Sacred or the enemy?¡±


    Han Sen was ready to keep on moving when he suddenly frowned. He shed away and entered a hiding spot on the.


    Not long after, he saw some movement in space. Four or five people broke space and arrived. They quickly approached the big treasure sword.


    Han Sen was looking at these people. He noticed the leader of the squad was Ancient Abyss Grandmaster from the Extreme King. ¡°Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. Why is he here?¡±


    Han Sen did not know the other people from the Extreme King. Judging from their presence, they were likely deified ss. Their level was not low either.


    ¡°The Extreme King really does have many elites. I have never seen these guys before, yet they are already butterfly ss. Why are they following Ancient Abyss Grandmaster into the big barren systems? What are they doing? Are these the people who have been clearing out the xenogeneics here?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    The group of people did not go for the big treasure sword. It seemed as if they were just stopping by. They were headed in the same direction as Han Sen.


    An Extreme King deified elite looked at the big treasure sword and asked, ¡°Mister Grandmaster, is this the God Punishment Sword from the legends?¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster looked at the big treasure sword and said, ¡°Yes. This is the God Punishment Sword. It is a weapon wielded by gods. It is a shame that it belongs to the gods. It is not very useful for Sacred, which was destroyed, but many gods died here. Whoever owned this God Punishment Sword was killed by a Sacred elite. Since nobody has been able to move it, the sword has stayed here for more than a million years.¡±


    ¡°The legends say that aside from the God Spirits, no creature has been able to remove this sword,¡± the deified elite said. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°If one was able to move it, the sword would not have remained here for such a long time.¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster paused and said, ¡°The dust was recently moved. It looks like there are some other elites ahead of us.¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°He was examining the big treasure sword, but he¡¯s not interested in it. He is looking at the track I made. It is lucky I used the Dongxuan Aura to erase all evidence of my presence. I should not leave any trace of myself here.¡±


    ¡°Would it be Sky Pce Leader?¡± the deified elite suggested.


    ¡°I do not think so.¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster shook his head. He looked at the big treasure sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We cannot get left behind.¡±


    After Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others were gone, Han Sen exited the.


    ¡°The leader of Sky Pce? Is that the one we met in the sanctuary¡¯s door? The Extreme King and Sky Pce¡¯s people are here. What are theying here for?¡± Han Sen was a bit curious.


    Suddenly, Han Sen frowned. He looked into the distance and said, ¡°If the grandmaster is here, I do not have to hide.¡±


    ¡°I noticed you were hiding here. I thought you would not want to meet me, so I did not want to disturb you.¡± In space, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster¡¯s body slowly appeared. He was like an invisible man.


    ¡°Grandmaster, you are so caring. Well, I have to go now.¡± Han Sen turned around and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Please stay, Godfather Han,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said. ¡°Since you are here in the big barren systems, you must have a purpose. Can you tell me why you are here?¡±


    While the two were talking, the other four deified elites came flying back. They recognized Han Sen and were shocked to see Han Sen.


    The Han Sen they knew was the crystallizer Godfather Han, who killed Destroyed Leader. It was not the Han Sen that disguised himself as a prince of the Extreme King.


    Regarding Han Sen¡¯s disguise as an Extreme King prince, while they had heard about it before, they did not care about it much.


    They were going to surround Han Sen. Once they knew it was him, they hesitated. They decided against trying to surround him.


    If this was an ordinary deified elite, even a true god elite, they would not be afraid with Grandmaster¡¯s presence there.


    They knew that during a recent battle, Han Sen had turned Burning Lamp into dust. That scene had been shocking. Thus, they were quite afraid. They had practiced a long time to reach their current level, and they had experienced many difficult things along the way. They did not want to risk bing weak again.

 Chapter 2915 - Ancient Abyss Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 2915 Ancient Abyss Grandmaster</h4>


    ¡°Why does it matter to you where I am going?¡± Han Sen coldly asked.Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°You misunderstand. I only asked you to find out whether or not our target is one and the same.¡±


    ¡°So, what if it is the same? Are you, Grandmaster, going to kill me first?¡± Han Sen raised his eyebrows and coldly grunted. He was not mad. He just wanted to see if Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and his people were willing to talk more.


    ¡°If our purpose is the same, why don¡¯t we cooperate? We can avoid conflict and risk less. What do you think?¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster looked like he never became mad. He always spoke quietly.


    ¡°Cooperate? How would you like to cooperate, Grandmaster?¡± Han Sen was shocked, but this was perfect for him. He did not know anything. If he was able to get some information from Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others, it was not a bad thing to pursue.


    ¡°It depends on what your purpose is.¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster smiled.


    ¡°Ancient Abyss Grandmaster is such an old fox.¡± Han Sen knew it would be impossible to get information out of him. He looked at the direction he wanted to go and said, ¡°I do not know what Grandmaster¡¯s purpose is either. With things being that way, I believe we should just go our separate ways.¡±


    After saying that, Han Sen turned around and started going in the direction he wanted to.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster did not stop him. He followed him, smiled, and said, ¡°If we are sharing the same road, we should at least go together. We can look after each other. If something bad happens to us, perhaps we can cooperate in those moments.¡±


    ¡°I do not own this path. If you want to go, Grandmaster, that is up to you.¡± Han Sen ignored Ancient Abyss and the others. He took Bao¡¯er with him to fly away.


    Ancient Abyss and the four Extreme King deifieds followed. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was a rare character. Even if the Extreme King and Han Sen were hostile, he was being surprisingly pleasant to Han Sen.


    It was not like Han Sen loved talking to him. It was just that Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was very intelligent and knew how to socialize with people. While he was talking to Han Sen, it was like he was talking to an old friend. It did not make him feel ufortable.


    The things he talked about, along with the way he spoke, made people very interested. When spoken by him, something that was very normal seemed very interesting. It propagated an allure and desire to hear more.


    On the road, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster introduced to him the things they encountered. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er found it very interesting. He could not avoid talking to him. The atmosphere was quite pleasant. It was like they were a bunch of friends going on a hike.


    The more Han Sen thought about it, the things Ancient Abyss Grandmaster discussed did not help him out at all. Han Sen really admired that.


    The more a person talked, the more at risk they were at leaking information they shouldn¡¯t. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, however, despite pping his gums for the longest amount of time, did not let a single thing slip. It made people feel veryfortable and that he was not being pushy. That was not something normal people could do.


    ¡°Ancient Abyss Grandmaster is a very special character.¡± Han Sen was now on higher alert.


    It was not scary to make enemies. It was scary when one had an enemy standing in front of them, but the enemy made them feelfortable and at ease. Although he made it known he was the enemy, the hostile thoughts were less frequent. That was the scariest kind of enemy.


    The group of people flew for 10 days. Han Sen was given loads of universal knowledge from Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. He learned about the legends of Sacred and many more myths.


    Han Sen suddenly saw an area that looked like andfill. Many universal trash heaps were floating about. It was like an endless sea of trash.


    While overlooking the sea of trash, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said, ¡°This ce is very close to the Sacred core area back then. If we keep going this way, time and space will be all messed up. All kinds of energies and chaotic forces swell here. Plus, all the xenogeneics here are top ss. Even a true god elite would feel under pressure in a ce like this. If you want to proceed, you should be very careful. Plus, you are taking a child along with you. You should be doubly careful.¡±


    ¡°All this time, we have yet to encounter a single xenogeneic. I say this big barren system is not as scary as the legends im.¡± Han Sen only feigned his ignorance.


    With a serious look, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster reminded him, ¡°Please, do not be so reckless. The reason why we can travel here safely is that an elite hase here before us. He has cleared the dangers that were here. It will not be the same if we proceed. Even the true god ss elite could not clear out all the dangers ahead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Do you know who the elite ahead of us is, Grandmaster?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Ancient Abyss shook his head. ¡°They have deliberately erased the traces of theiring. Although you can still follow a trail, you cannot identify whose it was. That is something to worry about. I hope you will be careful about all this and not bring harm to that child.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Grandmaster. If it is that dangerous, I will not proceed. I think I will go elsewhere.¡± Han Sen bowed to Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. ¡°Grandmaster, thank you for taking care of us. We appreciate it. I guess we will part ways here. Let¡¯s hope we meet again.¡±


    After that, Han Sen carried Bao¡¯er and traveled to another side of the trash sea. He understood that Ancient Abyss Grandmaster had not only told him all he had as a simple reminder to be careful. It was a sign of refusal.


    It was supposed to mean that the way forward was too dangerous, and they should not have trusted each other. It was not very nice if they were to go on together.


    Han Sen understood what he meant, so he chose to leave.


    After Han Sen was gone, an Extreme King deified elite looked toward where Han Sen departed and asked, ¡°Mister Grandmaster, do you think Han Sen is here for that?¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster shook his head. ¡°It is hard to say, but where he is going is possibly where we are headed too.¡±


    Another deified elite quietly asked, ¡°Do you think we should take him out first?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said.


    ¡°If we do not do it now and reach that ce, he has a weird geno art that can prove troublesome to us,¡± a deified elite said.


    ¡°That is fine. Although his geno arts are strange, I have a way to break them. Do not worry.¡± After pausing, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster looked in the direction Han Sen left and squinted his eyes. ¡°Maybe he will even be able to help us.¡±


    Han Sen followed the outskirts of the trash sea for a while. He stopped when he was no longer able to see Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others. He looked around. The trash sea appeared endless. He had no idea how big it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in from here,¡± Han Sen said to Bao¡¯er, who was perched on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you run off.¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er has been good,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she blinked her eyes. ¡°I have not run off.¡±

 Chapter 2916 - Trash Sea

    <h4>Chapter 2916 Trash Sea</h4>


    Han Sen rubbed his cheeks andughed. ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t know that when we were near the God Punishment Sword, you wanted to run off?¡±Bao¡¯er looked like she had been wronged and said, ¡°I thought you were interested in the big treasure sword. I was going to pull it out and give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Can you pull it out?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er with shock.


    ¡°I think I can,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a nod.


    ¡°Why did you not do it?¡± Han Sen was curious as to how and why Bao¡¯er would resist. That was not her usual way.


    ¡°It was because there were baddies.¡± The bad guys Bao¡¯er was referring to were Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others with whom he traveled.


    ¡°You are very smart.¡± Han Sen rubbed Bao¡¯er on the head and said, ¡°There is no rush. On the way back, we can pull out the big treasure sword.¡±


    Now, Han Sen knew why Bao¡¯er was being so nice on the road. It was because of Ancient Abyss Grandmaster.


    They entered the sea of trash. Han Sen felt as if the radius of his Dongxuan Aura had been severely reduced. He found it much harder to sense things. The power of the sea of trash was messed up. Even Dongxuan Aura was difficult to cast. Dongxuan Aura was only able to scan up to one mile away. With the messed-up energy present, it was too severely reduced.


    ¡°It is no wonder Ancient Abyss Grandmaster did not want to walk with me. In this ce, no one wants to bring a ticking time bomb closer.¡± Han Sen looked around and proceeded forward with care.


    There were broken pieces of metal, crystals, and materials strewn about everywhere. There were also big pieces of machines and broken buildings, as well as many small things. Han Sen did not know what most of the things were.


    After navigating around a broken giant stone pir, Han Sen looked over the trash sea ahead of him. There was an energy ring that looked like a ck hole. It was moving inside the trash sea.


    The ck hole was bigger than the with the big treasure sword in it. As they passed by, the trash got sucked in.


    Although Han Sen was too far away from the energy vortex, he still felt the powerful suction.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very scary energy vortex. I am afraid if the true god elites were sucked up, they would be unable to escape it.¡± Han Sen left the energy vortex. He did not dare get close to it.


    In this ce, Han Sen wasn¡¯t about to use teleportation techniques. He was worried about entering some turbulent patch or another ce like it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Han Sen went around the ck hole. He saw flickering fireworksing out of the trash sea in front. It was like a light substance flickering. It looked colorful and pretty.


    The area with the light substance shining was where trash was getting ripped apart. It was not forced. It was like a robot breaking itself down into smaller parts.


    ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡± Han Sen frowned. He saw some flickering universal cogwheels, but he did not know what those universal cogwheels were.


    While Han Sen was wondering that, he saw a river of flowers on the other side of the trash sea.


    It was a real river of flowers. There were all kinds of flowers with different colors growing amid the garbage. They coated a significant portion of the trash, creating a river of flowers that was 30 feet wide. It was impossible to tell how long it was. The flower river seemed to go on forever.


    This was not a realm with zero atmospheres, but it also was not somewhere where a normal nt could grow. Plus, there was white dust everywhere. It did not look normal for flowers to be growing there.


    Han Sen looked closer. He saw a big red goldfish with the head of a lion swimming in front of the flower river. Wherever it went, a red light shone. The trash around it had flowers growing in it. The scene looked miraculous and beautiful.


    ¡°True god ss xenogeneic?¡± Han Sen frowned. He noticed the presence the goldfish released. It was scary. It was sure to make the hearts of all jump. There was an eight or nine out of 10 chance that it was a true god ss xenogeneic.


    The goldfish xenogeneic swung its tail. Wherever it went, a path was cleared in the rubble. No matter whether or not it was metal or stone, flowers would grow in its wake. It was swimming toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Good timing. If I kill this true god xenogeneic, my deified genes will have almost filled up.¡± Han Sen drew his causal karma knife and readied himself to fight the goldfish.


    When the goldfish drew a little closer, Han Sen discovered that the goldfish was very strange. Its scales were red. It was unknown what kind of metal they were made from, but inside it was flesh. It had the elemental powers of nts. It was really hard to tell what kind of xenogeneic it was.


    As the goldfish got closer, Han Sen thought, ¡°The big barren systems are really weird. Why do the xenogeneics here have so many elements?¡±


    Flowers were growing on top of the trash. The pale, white trash sea looked a whole lot livelier.


    Han Sen was ready to swing his knife andbat it, but the goldfish opened its mouth and spat out some bubbles. The bubbles were 30 feet long. They gently floated toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s causal karma knife had purple air. He used Fang to sh the bubbles.


    The bubbles were very thin. It was like one touch could break them. When Han Sen shed the bubbles, the knife air went inside. It seemed to be affected by some kind of power that spun around inside the bubbles. It was like he had fallen into a vortex.


    ¡°Does it have a water element power?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He could not determine what the goldfish¡¯s element was.


    Seeing the bubbles float his way, Han Sen dodged them andshed out at the goldfish.


    Before his knife air could get close to the goldfish, the goldfish spat out more bubbles. There were so many that they covered the entire area.


    Han Sen dodged twice. He noticed that the ces where he had moved had been taken over by the bubbles. He was not able to dodge, so he pulled out the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to shield his body. He also used Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    The weird woman on the face of the shield slowly opened her eyes. Some strange light came out from her eyes. When the weird light touched the bubbles, it was reflected.


    The light of Medusa¡¯s Gaze kept being reflected in the bubbles. It created even more light. Han Sen almost had it on him, so it made him hurriedly dodge.


    Pop!


    The ces around were taken over by the bubbles. Han Sen had only just moved a bit when he touched a bubble.


    The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze touched the bubble and went inside it. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er fell into the bubble too.


    Han Sen did not dare use the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. If he used it inside the bubble, the reflection would have obliterated him and Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen gathered up power. He clutched his shield with the hope to rush out of the bubble. He was only able to get close to the wall before he felt a spinning power make him and the shield slide away. It was like he was surfing. He kept sliding inside the bubble.


    Once Han Sen shed away from the wall of water, it stopped. He frowned and said, ¡°This xenogeneic¡¯s power is so weird. It can deflect the power of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.¡±


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    While Han Sen was thinking, the bubbles around broke open. Only the bubble left inside with them was still whole. The goldfish went in front of the bubble. Its eyes, which looked huge, were going to touch the bubble. Each eye was taller than Han Sen. The fish stared at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er inside the bubble.

 Chapter 2917 - Tester 304

    <h4>2917 Tester 304</h4>


    Han Sen watched as the big goldfish outside the bubble stared at them. He gathered up the Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power in his hand. He wanted to attack the fiend and see if he could downgrade its level.Before Han Sen struck, the big goldfish opened its mouth. There was a sudden ¡°pop¡± sound. Han Sen, Bao¡¯er, and the bubble were sucked inside the big goldfish.


    After the big goldfish sucked the bubble in, its butterfly-like big tail swung. It traveled through space and swam around.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were inside the bubble that had been sucked into the belly of the big goldfish. Outside the bubble, everything waspletely red. It was very bright. It was like they were inside a red mist.


    Beyond the red mist, Han Sen slightly saw copper-looking metal walls. The weirdest part was that the metal wall had strange symbols and text on it. It was obviously a man-made construct.


    Han Sen noticed that the bubble was not breaking, and the powers of the zone were not corroding their bodies. He was attracted by the text and symbols disyed on the metal wall. He was not in a rush to attack just yet.


    ¡°Are the xenogeneics inside the big barren systems all man-made? It is probably hard to make a true god ss xenogeneic. Even a God Spirit cannot do it. Was Sacred really that strong before?¡± Han Sen was checking out the text and symbols on the metal walls.


    Han Sen did not know what the symbols meant. The scribe was in the universe¡¯smonnguage, so he could understand it perfectly fine.


    ¡°Tester No. 304...¡± Han Sen read it aloud. It was obviously a number. That was all he could see.


    Han Sen understood the words, but they meant nothing to him. The way the words were written did surprise him.


    He recognized the words. Back then, in the Tianxia System, Han Sen had entered Purple Fight¡¯s vision before jumping into the eyesight of another woman. It was the woman who was trapped in Two Worlds Mountain. Her handwriting was the same as the handwriting on that metal wall.


    ¡°It seems like I am correct. This goldfish must be a test subject of Sacred. The woman was a researcher for Sacred Leader. The goldfish must be one of her test subjects.¡± Han Sen remembered that inside the ck Hole Spider¡¯s belly, he had encountered the white tiger. It made people grow mushrooms on their heads.


    Although he knew more about the origin of the goldfish, it was useless information for Han Sen and Bao¡¯er. He did not know where the woman went. He wanted to find her and ask a bunch of questions, but he hadn¡¯t seen hide nor hair of her again.


    Han Sen wanted to break the bubble and rush out, but he noticed that the goldfish¡¯s direction was actually the direction he wanted to go. His heart jumped. He lessened the tightness of his fist.


    ¡°This fish is going in the direction I want to go to. Since we are in its belly, there is no danger. Let¡¯s take this for a ride. Perhaps it can save us a lot of trouble.¡± After thinking about this, Han Sen did not move.


    Bao¡¯er jumped down from Han Sen¡¯s shoulders. She stepped onto the bubble¡¯s wall. She surfed around on the inside and was having a lot of fun.


    Han Sen thought it was weird. The goldfish had swallowed them, but it had not broken the bubble. With the bubble there, the power of the red mist was not hurting Han Sen or Bao¡¯er. It was hard to tell what the goldfish wanted.


    ¡°Does this mean the goldfish recognizes the rtionship between me and Sacred Leader? Is that why it hasn¡¯t nned on killing us? Does it want to take us somewhere?¡± After Han Sen thought of that, he had no qualm with staying still. He did not want to kill the fish.


    Because they were inside the goldfish, the Dongxuan Aura was blocked by the goldfish¡¯s body and its own power. Han Sen had a guess as to where the goldfish was headed, but he could not feel or see anything regarding where they were. All he could do was wait where he was.


    ¡°Did that woman go back to the big barren systems? Did she discover that I havee here? Is that why shemanded this big goldfish toe and collect me? Is it supposed to deliver me to her?¡± Han Sen had nothing to do, so his mind kept thinking about what the goldfish¡¯s ultimate goal was.


    It had been a few days, yet the goldfish had yet to stop. Han Sen did not know where the goldfish was going, but there was one thing that was for sure. The goldfish did not want to kill them. At least, it didn¡¯t want to yet. If it harbored ill desires against Han Sen, it would not have kept the bubble active.


    The goldfish traveled for around seven or eight days. Bao¡¯er thought it was getting to be a bit too boring. She could not be bothered by ying surfing games any longer. She pulled out a chessboard and yed chess with Han Sen.


    It was unknown how many matches the two had, but they eventually realized the goldfish had stopped moving. The bubble with Han Sen and Bao¡¯er inside suddenly flew out.


    Not longter, the goldfish spat out the bubble.


    Han Sen looked around. He noticed he was still in the sea of trash. Atop the trash, there was a countless number of flowers. It was like a lovely garden in space. There was a domed building full of fresh flowers. There was water inside it. The water came out from the building¡¯s gaps. The waterfalls were like descending silver dragons. They looked absolutely gorgeous.


    Inside the building, the water was like ake. A smaller goldfish was parked at the water¡¯s edge. Its mouth was facing the sky. Its eyes were wide open. Its tail kept swinging, making waves in the water.


    The bubble Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were in headed for the little goldfish¡¯s mouth. It moved very swiftly.


    Han Sen was now able to understand what was going on. With a wry smile, he said, ¡°It looks like I thought too much. The reason the goldfish did not want to kill us is that he was saving us to feed its child. This goldfish is quite professional. He knows its child likes to eat fresh food.¡±


    Seeing the bubble move closer to the mouth of the little goldfish, Han Sen generated power. He was going to break the bubble.


    ¡°Great! I can get them all at once.¡± Han Sen stared at the little goldfish. He did not strike yet. He wanted to draw some distance between him and the little goldfish. He wanted to take the little goldfish as a hostage. The big goldfish would certainly be afraid.


    Although it was a small goldfish, its head was as big as a killer whale. It would be easy for it to eat Han Sen and Bao¡¯er.


    Upon seeing the face of the little goldfish, one could tell it was quite different from the big goldfish.


    The big goldfish¡¯s scales were made of metal, and there was flesh below the scales. This little goldfish was made of metal too. From top to bottom and in and out, there was no flesh. It looked like a metallic fish statue. It looked weird.


    Seeing the bubblend before the little goldfish, Han Sen did not hesitate. He generated Jadeskin power and threw a punch at the bubble¡¯s wall.


    That punch was not enough to break the bubble¡¯s water power, but the ice power froze the bubble. It was now solid.


    Han Sen summoned his Cold Light Sword. He shed at the temporarily frozen bubble. The pink sword light shattered the ice and water bubble.


    Without any hesitation, the sword followed the person. The man and the sword were one. Han Sen was thrusting toward the little goldfish, which was eagerly awaiting its meal with its mouth wide open.

 Chapter 2918 - A Fish Hostage

    <h4>Chapter 2918 A Fish Hostage</h4>


    Han Sen was too close to the small goldfish, so the big goldfish was unable to react. Han Sen turned so that his body was on the back of the small goldfish. He attacked the spine behind the goldfish¡¯s head with his Cold Light Sword.That small goldfish was not as strong as the big goldfish. Still, it was born deified, so it was not weak. Han Sen used all of his power and the power of the Cold Light Sword to thrust the de deep into the small goldfish¡¯s back.The little goldfish immediately felt pain, but it kept moving. Its mouth spewed out numerous bubbles. Its wounds were likeva fissures that bled.


    Han Sen clutched the sword tightly and did not let go. He rode on the back of the little goldfish. No matter how much it struggled, he did not let go.


    Upon witnessing this scene, the big goldfish was angry. All of its metal scales straightened and turned into 10,000 gold-scaled god lights. It was like there was a sky full of knife lights heading for Han Sen. They were going to slice and dice him into little pieces.


    Han Sen was not worried, nor was he in a rush. He held onto the Cold Light Sword¡¯s handle. He pulled it hard, which significantly hurt the little goldfish. The fish writhed around uncontrobly. The sword was still inside it, and its belly was now facing up.


    The 10,000 gold-scaled god lights that were heading for Han Sen suddenly went toward the belly of the small goldfish.


    The big goldfish was stunned and pulled its gold scales back. It stopped the gold-scaled god lights. They were only a few feet away from demolishing the small goldfish.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand holding the Cold Light Sword started moving. The weapon had hurt the small goldfish, and it continued doing so. The small goldfish kept writhing around in the water with its mouth releasing countless bubbles. The big goldfish was furious as it watched, but it was unable to do anything. If it wanted to attack, Han Sen would have likely used the small goldfish like a shield. The big goldfish did not want that to happen.


    ¡°You stupid fish! Don¡¯t you want to turn me into food? Come on...¡± Han Sen kept waving the Cold Light Sword. He was pointing at the big goldfish trying to make it even angrier.


    The wounds on the small goldfish were bleeding, but the blood was strange. When the red blood came out and touched the water, it turned into a copper-like metal.


    Han Sen was deliberately trying to make the big goldfish mad. No matter what creature it was, even if it were a true god ss, it would start showing its ws when angered. Even if its power were unleashed at a more frightening and powerful level, its ws would be exposed. Despite being stronger, no longer being careful meant it would be easier to kill.


    The method used was a bit cheap, but the rules of the big universe made it a dog-eat-dog world. It was survival of the fittest at all times. If Han Sen were not strong enough, he and Bao¡¯er would be food for the little goldfish. When it came to survival, it did not matter what method was used to deal with enemies.


    Although the big goldfish was being driven mad by Han Sen, it did not rush forward. It opened its eyes wide and straightened its scales. It simply stared at Han Sen.


    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!


    The big goldfish kept firing out a stream of bubbles. The bubbles were differentpared to before. These bubbles did not fly toward Han Sen. Instead, they just kept exploding around him.


    When those bubbles exploded, they created some high- and low-toned sounds. Han Sen shockingly discovered that the bubble sounds were not just an explosion but anguage.


    The big goldfish seemed as if it wanted to say something. While Han Sen understood it a bit, he did not understand itpletely. He did not understand what the big goldfish was trying tomunicate.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra to look into the big goldfish¡¯s mind. Although the big goldfish¡¯s mind was very powerful, Han Sen could still understand what it was thinking.


    ¡°Let my child go! I am willing to give you treasure in exchange for the life of my child...¡± Han Sen knew that was what the big goldfish was telling him.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at the big goldfish and asked, ¡°What treasure?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if it would understand.


    After all, every creature had its ownnguage. Themon tongue of the universe was used by most creatures, but not every creature could speak it.


    Han Sen did not expect the goldfish to understand, but it spat out more bubbles. The volume of its thoughts was even stronger.


    ¡°Very big... Very big treasure...¡± Han Sen sensed that was what the big goldfish said, but he still wasn¡¯t exactly sure if that was what it meant.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Han Sen asked. The thoughts of the big goldfish were too fast. There was too much it wanted to express. Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra could not just entirely read its mind. After half the day, he had yet to figure out what sort of treasure the big goldfish was talking about.


    Han Sen stopped moving the Cold Light Sword, and the little goldfish eventually felt better. It stopped feeling pain and was able to roll around. It was then that the big goldfish started to calm down.


    Even so, Han Sen had yet to figure out what it was trying to say. It was only able tomunicate some strong ideas, specifically that it was willing to give up the treasure to save the child¡¯s life. Han Sen still had no idea what sort of treasure it was.


    Bao¡¯er tried to understand. She told Han Sen, ¡°He said the treasure is very, very powerful. Having that treasure would make you fearless.¡±


    ¡°You can hear what it is saying?¡± Han Sen was happy.


    ¡°I can understand a little,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a nod.


    ¡°Excellent! Can you help me ask it what use the treasure is and where it can be found?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The big goldfish was able to understand what it was saying. It did not need Bao¡¯er to trante. After Han Sen said his piece, the goldfish heard him and spat out more bubbles in response.


    ¡°He said the treasure could save your life and is very powerful. With that treasure, you can travel here freely.¡± Bao¡¯er paused and observed the bubbles again. She then said, ¡°He said the treasure is somece far away, but he will instruct you on how to obtain the treasure.¡±


    ¡°You go get me the treasure, and I will spare your child¡¯s life,¡± Han Sen said to the big goldfish.


    The big goldfish sounded as if it was in a rush. It spat out a lot of bubbles. It went on like that for a while. It was like it was trying to exin something.


    Bao¡¯er watched it for a while. When the bubblespletely broke, she said, ¡°It said it could not take the treasure. It has to be us.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the big goldfish and asked, ¡°Are you trying to trick us? If there is no danger, why can you not go and get it?¡±


    The big goldfish spat out a whole lot more bubbles. Bao¡¯er tranted and said, ¡°He says the thing has a scary guy guarding it. If he goes, the scary thing will spot it from afar. He can¡¯t get close. Otherwise, everyone dies. If we go, he has a way for the monster to be unable to find us. That way, we can find the treasure.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen looked at the big goldfish. He was very suspicious about it. He then thought, with the big goldfish¡¯s brain and intelligence, it was unlikely it knew how to lie.


    ¡°Dad, I think this fish can be trusted. See how poor they are! Let the small goldfish go.¡± Bao¡¯er begged him.


    ¡°Fine. If you can honestly tell me where to get the treasure, I will spare the life of your child,¡± Han Sen said while coldly looking at the big goldfish.


    The small goldfish was onlyrva ss. It was not useful for Han Sen anyway. He also did not think he had what it took to defeat the big goldfish. It was good enough to get some treasure out of the situation.

 Chapter 2919 - Floating

    <h4>2919 Floating</h4>


    The big goldfish was not able to exin what the treasure was like because there was no name for it. Bao¡¯er was also unable to guess what it was trying to describe.


    The way the big goldfish talked about how to get the treasure also seemed strange. Han Sen wondered if the big goldfish was trying to trick them.


    After considering the big goldfish¡¯s intelligence, the chance that it could make up aplicated story to fool someone was minimal. In the end, Han Sen decided to go and do what the big goldfish said.


    Han Sen did not let go of the small goldfish. He still took the small goldfish as a hostage and made the big goldfish lead the way.


    In that endless sea of trash, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were hidden in an old, space cab. They had been looking around their environment.


    Han Sen regretted believing the big goldfish. It said he would only have to hide amidst the trash and follow the current of the sea of trash to reach the treasure¡¯s location.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er had not been in the broken space cab for long when they saw the sky sh with some purple light substances. They reduced the size of the trash.


    Han Sen watched all the purple light substances flicker as they dposed metal, stone, and stic. He was afraid he and Bao¡¯er would end up dposed with the cab.


    ¡°I hope the big goldfish did not lie to me. Otherwise, I will go back and cook his entire family. I will put in some extra chili when I cook them.¡± After Han Sen pulled the string of the bow, there was no turning back. Although he was furious, he had no choice but to trust that big goldfish.


    He was holding a fire-looking red scale that the big goldfish had given it to him. He was told to hold it to go through the maic stream safely.


    There were more purple light substances. They were like a bunch of fireflies flickering in the sky. They made their way onto other substances. When those had enough purple light substances on them, they dposed and fell apart.


    The broken cab had quite a lot of purple light substances on it. Han Sen hesitated and wondered if he should use some form of defense.


    The big goldfish had said that he should not make use of powers and reveal himself. Otherwise, the xenogeneic that guarded the treasure would find him. If that happened, he would have no chance of obtaining the treasure.


    If the big goldfish was lying to Han Sen, and he did not use defensive powers now, only God knew what would happen if the purple light substance touched them.


    While Han Sen hesitated, a red light formed on the red scales in his hands. The red light was in the space cab, creating ayer of red.


    Perhaps it was because of the redyer¡¯s protection, but the space cab did not dpose like the other space trash even though the space cab was filled with purple light substances.


    Seeing the big goldfish scale working, Han Sen felt much safer. The father and daughter hid in the space cab. While the maic light stream kept floating, they saw more space trash being dposed.


    There was a small mountain-looking stone pce under the purple light substances. It broke and created numerous big rocks. When the big rocks had a huge amount of purple light substances on them, they became even smaller rocks. The process happened again and again. Everything was bing dposed. Finally, the small mountain-looking stone pce dposed into the big barren system¡¯s white dust that was everywhere.


    This process onlysted four or five days, yet a big pce had been reduced to dust.


    In the time they were floating, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er had seen too much of this scene. Han Sen felt numb to it. Fortunately, the scale kept releasing its weak, red light. It protected the space cab and stopped the space cab from being dposed.


    In the beginning, there were not many purple light substances. Now, the purple light substances had created a sea of purple light. Aside from purple, there was nothing else.


    In the space cab, a purple light kept rolling by. Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura was very good at space and universe location. Otherwise, they would not have known which direction they were headed.


    Bao¡¯er looked out the window of the space cab and asked with shock, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡± Han Sen moved closer to the window. He saw the purple light stream was like an ocean. It was not where the big goldfish had told them to go.


    ording to the big goldfish, when the purple light stream disappeared, then they would have arrived.


    It was still purple outside. Han Sen was not able to see more than nine feet away. This could not have been the ce yet.


    In the purple light stream, Han Sen saw a blurry shadow. It was like some purple light was going up and down.


    The thing was a bit far away. Although Han Sen was barely able to see it, he was shocked.


    The father and daughter had been floating for almost 15 days. Everything they had seen was dposed by the purple light stream. During the past few days, the purple light stream had be extremely thick. There was no more trash. Aside from the space cab, everything that entered the purple light stream had dposed into the white dust.


    Now, that thing outside was like the space cab and had not been dposed. It was going up and down in the purple light stream. It followed Han Sen in the purple light stream.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were in front of the window. They kept watching the thing outside. They wished it was closer to the space cab so that they could see what it was.


    It seemed as if their prayers reached the God Spirits. For a while, the purple light stream waved. The thing was getting closer to Han Sen.


    ¡°Closer. Closer. I can almost see it now...¡± Han Sen was excited. After all, they had been inside the space cab for many days and were bored. They needed something interesting to do.


    Bao¡¯er was also excited. She looked at the window and asked, ¡°Dad, do you think that is a truck that sells ice cream?¡±


    ¡°Selling ice cream in this ce... You are quite imaginative...¡± Han Sen wanted tough and cry at the same time. He knew Bao¡¯er had been trapped there for many days and had not eaten much food. She wanted to eat good food.


    Suddenly, that thing was nearly right in front of them. It was only six feet away. Han Sen inspected the part that was closest to them.


    ¡°Holy sh*t... It is a dead body...¡± Han Sen clearly saw the body. It looked like a man who was sitting cross-legged. His clothes were still whole, but his face and hands were skeletal. There was no flesh.


    In that very bright, purple light stream, the skeleton looked like jade. Its eyes were purple. The scene was quite bizarre.


    ¡°His body and bones did not get dposed. It does not look normal.¡± Han Sen was used to dead people, so he was not afraid. He was more focused on the dead body¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 2920 - Sunglasses

    <h4>2920 Sunsses</h4>


    There were many races in the universe, and there were many different kinds of clothes. They mostly saw protective clothing and armor. That was especially true of the big barren system. To venture there, they wore xenogeneic armor or self-geno armor.


    The skeleton¡¯s clothing was a little bit different. It looked more like ordinary cloth or silk, and the style did not look protective. It was more like a simple fashion style.


    The clothes were loose like a robe and mostly blue. The sides of the clothing had ck flowers for decoration. They looked loose yet somber.


    The purple light substances kept jumping across the clothing. It made the clothes shine brightly. The clothing was not dposing, and the skeleton was not breaking.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°To be able to be unharmed by the purple light stream, those clothes and the skeleton must be special. It is a shame I cannot use power. If I could, I would probably take the clothes for myself. Perhaps it is a high-level treasure.¡±


    The skeleton was close to them, bobbing up and down. It was within the purple light stream and kept moving through the purple light substances. It almost hit the space cab a couple of times. Han Sen was tempted to bring it inside.


    The space cab was only big enough to fit one person inside. It was quite tight for him and Bao¡¯er to be in there. There was no room for the skeleton to squeeze inside too.


    Plus, the big goldfish said they had to hide and not show themselves. Otherwise, it would have all been for nothing. Han Sen kept thinking about it, but he eventually gave up on the idea.


    The space cab kept moving with the purple light stream. Han Sen had no idea they were anymore. The skeleton was still wrapped up by the purple light stream. It asionally drifted away from the space cab but never went too far.


    After a few more days, the red light on the scale started to be weaker. It seemed as if its energy was running out. The red light in the space cab had also dimmed. One was able to hear the space cab make some ¡°tzi-tzi-ah-ah¡± noises. It sounded as if it was going to fall apart.


    ¡°This scale is not going tost. What if the big goldfish was wrong?¡± Han Sen looked outside. The purple light was still flickering.


    Pang!


    Both Han Sen and Bao¡¯er shook. It felt like the space cab hit something and was rolling like a ball. When the space cab stopped, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er noticed there was no more purple light trying to assault them.


    Han Sen looked outside the window. He did not see any more purple light. It was actually snow-white outside. It was different from the white dust. The snow there was not dust. It was actually snow.


    Han Sen saw and of ice and snow.


    ¡°We are here.¡± Han Sen was happy. He suddenly heard a ¡°katcha¡± sound. The space cab could not stay together any longer. It shattered and broke into pieces all over the snow. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were exposed to the snow. The fish scale Han Sen held shattered like a crumbling rock. It was all over the floor.


    ¡°This ce is just as the big goldfish said.¡± They had been inside the space cab for many days. Bao¡¯er was happy to be freed from the cramped space.


    Pang!


    The two of them looked around the snowy field of ice. They wanted to locate the ce the goldfish had talked to them about. Something suddenly fell from the sky andnded right next to them.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er turned their heads. It was the skeleton. It had dropped right into the snow near them.


    ¡°Dad, it is that skeleton.¡± Bao¡¯er ran over to the skeleton and squatted down next to it. She used her finger to poke the skeleton¡¯s brain. The skeleton¡¯s brain suddenly turned. There was no more movement.


    Han Sen walked over and smiled. ¡°His clothes must be good stuff. There is no point in him holding on to them. He should do something nice and give them to us. We can bury him in exchange. We all benefit that way.¡±


    After Han Sen said that, he started prodding the skeleton. He wanted to see if, aside from the clothes, there was another treasure inside the pockets.


    He did not find any treasures. Inside one of the pockets, he saw something. He could not tell what it was. He put his hand inside and pulled the thing out.


    ¡°It is a pair of sses... These cannot be the same sses the crystallizers had.¡± Han Sen was looking at the sses.


    The sses kind of looked like toad sunsses, but the lenses were ck. They were not transparent. They were as solid as ink.


    Han Sen put the sses on. The moment he did that, the sses disyed a weird sort of power. The power only spread onto Han Sen and did not go anywhere else.


    ¡°Oh... Dad... Why did you turn into a big ape?¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes were opened wide as she looked at Han Sen.


    The sunsses were not transparent, but Han Sen could see everything. He looked at himself and realized he had been turned into a big ape. He was shocked.


    He took off the sunsses, and his body returned to normal.


    ¡°This is a god personality armament.¡± Han Sen looked at the sunsses in his hands. His heart jumped. The sunsses vanished. They appeared in the Sea of Soul.


    This was different from the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. After killing the God Spirit, that god personality armament should have been one used to make the other god personality armament. It was just like the Sky Armor Scabbard. It was not a god personality armament one collected right away.


    ¡°Dad, let me try it. I want to be a big ape.¡± Bao¡¯er approached Han Sen with a look of excitement.


    Han Sen gave Bao¡¯er the sunsses. She put them on, and her body changed. Her face changed, but she did not be a big ape. She became a bee that was the size of a fist. She pped her wings and buzzed in Han Sen¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Dad, I became a little bee,¡± Bao¡¯er said while happily flying.


    ¡°These sses can change people¡¯s bodies. That is fairly amazing,¡± Han Sen thought. Bao¡¯er, who was a little bee,nded on the floor. She then turned into a white rabbit.


    ¡°Dad, I became a white rabbit!¡± Bao¡¯er was very excited. She kept jumping. She suddenly turned into a pigeon in the air.


    In a short amount of time, Bao¡¯er was able to turn into many different things. Han Sen was frozen. He said, ¡°Holy crap. This thing is like the monkey king that can change 72 times.¡±


    After watching her for a while, Han Sen got bored. He squatted down and tried to take off the skeleton¡¯s robes. The robes had been able to survive the purple light stream, so they had to be made with some good stuff.


    ¡°This cannot be another god personality armament, can it?¡± Han Sen took off the robe. He did not put it on yet. He looked at the skeleton and started digging a hole in the ice. He put the skeleton inside. He closed his hands and said, ¡°I put you in the soil... No, I put you in the ice so that you do not have to be exposed. Thanks for the items you have given us, but now we no longer know each other.¡±

 Chapter 2921 - Statue on the Mountain Path

    <h4>2921 Statue on the Mountain Path</h4>


    After burying the skeleton, Han Sen put on the robe-like clothing. He was not afraid of dead people¡¯s things. Plus, the clothes did not look dirty. They actually looked rather new.


    Things such as bacteria had been dposed by the purple light substances, so nothing dirty was left.


    When Han Sen put the clothes on, he tried using power to activate the clothing¡¯s power. He thought if it was not a god personality armament, it had to at least be a treasure.


    No matter how much Han Sen tried to activate it, the blue and ck robe did not move. It was like something normal without any energy.


    ¡°This thing cannot be a treasure. It did not get dposed in the purple light stream, so it is at least deified. Why does it not have any reaction?¡± Han Sen thought it was strange, but there was nothing he could do if the clothes did not do anything. He tried to tear the clothing up, but they were too tough. Even with Han Sen¡¯s power, he was unable to shred the clothing.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Never mind. I will wear them like armor. With this robe, power like wind, fire, thunder, and lightning cannote to me.¡±


    Han Sen looked around. He saw three ck stone mountains far away across the ice fields. Those three stone mountains looked very unique. They were different from the ice mountains and snow mountains.


    The ice mountain was like a de, and the snow mountain was like a ring-shaped volcano. Only the ck stone mountain looked like the petals of a lotus flower. The three mountains looked like the Chinese character for ¡°pin.¡±


    ¡°This should be the ce.¡± Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er. He stepped on the snow and walked toward the three ck stone mountains.


    ording to the big goldfish, after arriving, they had to walk across the snow. They were not able to fly or teleport. Otherwise, they would not get their treasure and likely be attacked by scary xenogeneics.


    The big goldfish was a top-ss xenogeneic. If it was afraid of these xenogeneics, so they had to be extraordinarily powerful. Han Sen did not want to risk it.


    ¡°This ce is very bright. If we fly, we will be seen. But won¡¯t we also be seen while we walk?¡± Han Sen felt rather suspicious about all of it.


    Since they were already there, no matter whether it was true or false, he had to give it a shot.


    On the road, it was just like the big goldfish said. It was just ice and snow around. There were no creatures. There were no xenogeneics either. Everything around just seemed dead.


    The father and daughter did not face any danger. They only wasted some time by walking to the three ck stone mountains. At the foothills, they looked up at the three mountains. They were very big and pretty. The three stone mountains were each about 30,000 feet tall. They were all lined up together. In the center of the hills they were on, the three mountains spread out. It was like a lotus flower that had just opened.


    Following the mountain crags, they went the seven or eight miles the big goldfish had told them to travel. They stopped at stone stairs, which would take them up the mountain. They followed the mountain wall. It was like one long staircase ascending to heaven.


    After they arrived, Han Sen did not go up straight away. He looked at the stone staircase. His heart was racing.


    ording to what the big goldfish said, he and Bao¡¯er had to face away from the stairs and close their eyes. To go up, they had to blindly feel their way up. They could not use any powers either. They could not even use powers like area casts or anything of the sort.


    The big goldfish also reminded them that while they walked up the stone staircase, no matter what noise they heard behind them, they could not look away and open their eyes. They had to keep going no matter what. When their hands felt as if they were running across a stone carving, they could keep feeling their way forward until they found the treasure.


    After they found the treasure, they still couldn¡¯t open their eyes. They had to keep their eyes shut and go back the way they came. If they descended the mountain, they still would have only seeded half-way.


    ¡°With that goldfish¡¯s intelligence, I do not think it couldpose such aplicated n to trick us.¡± Han Sen froze. He picked up Bao¡¯er, put her in his arms, and smiled. ¡°The big goldfish told you what I heard too. When we are on the mountain, we cannot open our eyes. If you really cannot help but open your eyes, you must tell me.¡±


    Bao¡¯er was in Han Sen¡¯s arms. She closed her eyes and excitedly said, ¡°Dad, I am ready. Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡±


    Han Sen closed his eyes. He used one hand to touch the wall and went up the stone staircase backward.


    He could not use his Dongxuan Aura as an aid or use his eyes. He had to use his ears, so he focused on listening.


    Aside from the wind, he did not hear anything strange.


    The stone staircase was not difficult to ascend. With the power Han Sen¡¯s body had, he could shut his eyes and easily walk backward. It was like an ordinary thing. He was still afraid there might be some trick on the road. He did not go fast. He kept walking and listening.


    Han Sen kept on walking, but he did not hear anything weird. It was quiet the entire time.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s fingers felt the stone wall was a bit different. The very smooth stone wall had some cracks in it.


    Han Sen moved his fingers. He noticed the markings were deep, light, straight, and curly. He could not tell what the carvings were about.


    If he used his Dongxuan Aura, he would not even have to use his eyes to look at what they were. Right now, he was only able to guess.


    Han Sen touched the markings and kept on going. His fingers kept touching the stone. Because he could not touch more of it, he was unable to tell what it was.


    While he was walking, Han Sen suddenly heard something strange from behind. It sounded like a snake hissing. It was very quiet, but it made one¡¯s head itch and body re up with goosebumps.


    The sound was getting closer to Han Sen. It felt like a toxic snake was approaching him from behind. Very quickly, it was almost on his back.


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Han Sen could not do it anymore. If he had topare himself to the big goldfish, he trusted himself more. He would rather face the danger and fight for the treasure than put his life at risk by believing the big goldfish.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura. He opened his eyes and looked up the stairs. He was shocked.


    There was no toxic snake behind him. The path waspletely the same. It was still leading up the mountain. There was nothing on the stone stairs. There were lots of carvings on the wall, which led up and up. One could not see how long they went.


    Han Sen was unable to understand the things carved on the wall. That was because Han Sen only saw a part of it.


    Seeing the one part he was ascending, he guessed it might have been arge snake. Han Sen saw part of a snake statue.


    Han Sen looked at the carving and snake body that was moving. Although it had just been stone, it came alive. The ck scales smelled like blood.


    Han Sen looked over at it. The stone statue turned into living flesh. The ck scales were moving. A scary presence was all over the ce.


    ¡°That goldfish didn¡¯t lie. I should not have opened my eyes.¡± Although Han Sen knew the goldfish had not lied to him, he did not regret it. Han Sen needed to control his own fate. He could not expect to keep meeting good people all the time.

 Chapter 2922 - Fighting the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 2922 Fighting the Dragon</h4>


    The mountain shook. Rocks were falling. Suddenly, the whole ground was tremoring. The stone wall statue hade to life. It was a giant snake. One was even able to see its tail. Based on what Han Sen saw, the ck scale big snake¡¯s body was at least 36 feet high. It was like a wall that was impossible to truly measure.Feeling the ck scales possess a scary presence, Han Sen knew that the ck-scaled snake was bigger than the big goldfish. Since he had already made this happen, he could not do anything to reverse the events. He flew up to the sky and looked at the three ck stone mountains from space.He saw arge xenogeneic coiled around the three lotus-like mountains. Its body had ck scales, and it was dark in color. Its head was around the three lotus mountains. When the xenogeneic raised its head, Han Sen discovered that it was not actually a ck-scaled big snake. It was a real ck dragon.


    The dragon head, horn, and beard all rose as the dragon moaned. Its voice pierced through the universe and space. It made the snow mountain and ice mountain copse. The ice fields broke.


    Han Sen was hanging in space. He used all of his power with the Dongxuan Aura to suppress the dragon¡¯s cry. His body was shaken. He felt as if he would fall apart any second.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful xenogeneic.¡± Han Sen grabbed the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and blocked the dragon¡¯s sprinting cry. He activated the image on the face of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. The prettydy¡¯s eye had some weird, cold light. Itnded on the ck-scaled dragon.


    Han Sen wanted to strike first. He wanted the ck-scaled dragon to freeze on the stone mountain.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes were like bottomless ck holes. It looked into the weird eyes of the Medusa. It looked like two ck holes were creating a vortex that sucked the Medusa¡¯s eyes into them. The body of the creature did not get frozen.


    Han Sen wanted to start the Medusa¡¯s Gaze again because the ck-scaled dragon¡¯s eyes could absorb the staring light. Other bodies would not have been able to block the light.


    Before Han Sen activated the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, the ck-scaled dragon¡¯s head raised. Its body kicked up a ck cloud of smoke. The dragon¡¯s mouth opened and spat something out.


    Han Sen had the traditional culture¡¯s effect. He thought the ck dragon would be spitting out some dragon ball to y with him, but the dragon¡¯s mouth did not spit out a dragon ball. It was antern.


    It was a ck stonentern. Based on its appearance, it looked like a geno hall racentern. But thentern did not have a race mark. Thentern was burning with a fire that possessed a holy white color.


    The white me was glowing brightly. It made the old stonentern more mysterious and serious.


    Han Sen instantly reacted. When the big goldfish described the treasure, it mentioned something about stone and fire. Han Sen had no idea what that meant. Now that he saw the stonentern, he realized what it was.


    ¡°The treasure the big goldfish spoke about was thisntern, but the stonentern is inside the dragon¡¯s mouth. Even if I close my eyes and walked there, how was I supposed to retrieve thentern from the dragon¡¯s mouth?¡± Han Sen did not understand, but things were already in motion. He could not waste time thinking about things like that. To freely collect the stonentern, he needed to kill this xenogeneic. Afterward, he would get the ck-scaled dragon¡¯s xenogeneic genes. That was like killing two birds with one stone.


    Han Sen thought about that before doing anything.


    The stonentern flew out of the dragon¡¯s mouth. The ck-scaled dragon reached a w out. It put the stonentern in front of its dragon mouth and blew fire into it.


    As the ck dragon presence went through the me, it turned white. It was like a tide going for Han Sen.


    The dragon presence covered the entire area. Unless Han Sen risked teleporting to unknown space, he could not evade that scary dragon presence.


    Han Sen gathered up all his power. He held Bao¡¯er and ced her behind the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. He used the shield to block the dragon presence that came with thentern fire.


    Pang!


    Han Sen felt a scary power strike his shield. His arm almost broke. The shield hit his body, which sent him flying. He flew through space for what seemed like forever. As the dragon presence messed with his senses, he kept his body tight to stabilize himself.


    Han Sen felt as if his body had been shattered, but he still had the shield in his hands. He was shocked. The surface of the shield was burning with a holy white me. It was just like the me on the stonentern.


    The white me had no heat, so it did not burn the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. The white me was quickly spreading across the shield. It seemed as if it was going to be devoured in no time at all.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan powers. He tried to put out the fire on the shield, but he could not stop it. He watched the shield be surrounded by a white me. He did not want it to spread onto his hands, so he had to let the shield go.


    As Han Sen let go of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, the shield was surrounded by white me. The purple, metal-looking shield looked like it was surrounded by a holy white me. It actually looked kind of looked holy.


    The ck-scaled big dragon¡¯s talons suddenly moved. Han Still did not haveplete control of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. It was flying toward the ck-scaled dragon. Once it got closer, the dragon grabbed it with its talons.


    Han Sen saw that the big dragon¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. With the talons wrapped around the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze, the weird woman on the front opened her eyes. She fired out a weird light.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was not normally something a stranger could take and use, but the ck-scaled dragon was somehow able to do so. That was a bit difficult to believe.


    The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze could only be used by the Gana¡¯s special element power. Han Sen used the Dongxuan Sutra to simte Gana powers. That was how he was able to make use of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    The ck-scaled snake dragon had a different element from the Gana. Han Sen was certain about that. So, how was it able to activate the shield?


    Time did not grant Han Sen the chance to think about it too much. Seeing the Medusa¡¯s Gaze light about tond on him, he shed away. He teleported out to dodge the light emitted by the shield.


    Han Sen understood the Medusa¡¯s Gaze quite well. The ck-scaled dragon kept on firing Medusa¡¯s Gaze like bullets. All of those Me kept beingunched, but not a single one was able to harm Han Sen.


    Now, Han Sen¡¯s teleport skill could have him teleport away in the gxy. The Medusa¡¯s Gaze light could not keep up with his teleportation speed.


    The ck-scaled dragon continuously attacked and repeatedly failed. It seemed to lose patience. It opened its mouth wide and spat out some dragon presence. This time, the dragon presence did not go through the stonentern¡¯s me. It was like a ck cloud covering the sky and ground. It did not allow Han Sen to move.


    Han Sen looked at it. There were waving watermarks on his body. The dragon¡¯s presence covered the sky and earth. It looked extremely murderous, but it could not get close to Han Sen¡¯s body.


    His Time Ghost beast soul dyed time in the area. It made the dragon presence unable to reach Han Sen.

 Chapter 2923 - Stone Lantern

    <h4>Chapter 2923 Stone Lantern</h4>


    Without true god elite powers, it would have been very difficult to survive. Luckily, he had a skill like Under the Sky Knife.The ck-scaled dragon¡¯s power was mighty, but it was not so strong that it didn¡¯t show any weaknesses. It did not perform perfectly. Its strength would eventually wane and flow down the long river of time.


    Unless the ck-scale dragon¡¯s power was able to rip the time area right away, and its speed was fast enough to ignore the time dy and bolt through the time area, it did not matter how ferociously it attacked. It was not able to harm Han Sen.


    Time Ghost was one of the top-ss true god xenogeneics in the universe. The power of its beast soul was like a true god treasure. It did not matter how strong the ck scale true dragon was. It was not fast enough to tear through the Time Ghost area.


    Han Sen dared to visit the big barren systems for an adventure. The time area was one of his trump cards. When he had met the big goldfish, he hadn¡¯t tried using any of his tricks. He had not used the time area.


    Now that the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze had been taken away by the ck dragon, Han Sen was not going to keep his true strength concealed any longer. He had no qualms about using the Time Ghost beast souls.


    Han Sen stepped through space, running toward the ck-scaled dragon. The dragon¡¯s mouth fired draconic presence at him, and the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze fired its staring lights.


    When the dragon presence and stare lights entered the time area, they were severely dyed. Even the staring lights, which normally traveled at the speed of light, took a whole lightyear to travel just a few feet. They disappeared before they reached Han Sen.


    The ck-scaled dragon realized that its dragon presence was not having much of an effect, whichpletely shocked the beast. Still, the shock onlysted a split second. In the next moment, the ck-scaled dragon used its other talon to hold the stonentern in front of itself. It then blew on thentern.


    The ck-scaled dragon¡¯s presence went through thentern and was enveloped by the white me. It went hovering toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen felt a chill, but he did not dare underestimate his enemy. He knew the stonentern¡¯s power was nothing ordinary. The ck-scaled dragon was still able to use the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and fire the staring lights. It was probably all because of what the stonentern was able to imbue.


    Now, the dragon presence had mes. It was heading straight for Han Sen. He was staring at it. When the dragon presence entered the time area, it was not affected by the time dy. It was still quickly headed for Han Sen.


    ¡°This stonentern really is evil!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were on fire. He stared at the stonentern and dragon presence, which was not entwined with the white fire. He was not freaking out.


    Han Sen wanted to make a move, but Bao¡¯er, who was on his back, suddenly jumped up. She was wearing sunsses. While she was in space, her body exhibited some changes. She suddenly looked like the big, ck-scaled dragon.


    After Bao¡¯er turned into a ck-scaled dragon and opened her wide mouth, a tide of ck dragon presence was fired out. It struck the dragon presence with the white fire. The two dragon presences kept colliding with each other.


    The universe around was shaking. The ice fields were suddenly exploding.


    Han Sen was shocked and happy. ¡°This is so weird! The sunsses can turn Bao¡¯er into a ck-scaled dragon, and she can use the ck-scaled dragon¡¯s dragon presence.¡±


    The two dragon presences kept striking each other. They then suddenly vanished. Seeing the same ck-scaled dragon in front of it, the original ck-scaled dragon froze.


    After that, the ck dragon was extremely angry. It looked at Bao¡¯er and let out a dragon cry that could go through the clouds and break rocks. The dragon cry became a natural shockwave going toward Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er unleashed a dragon cry of her own. It went right back at the ck-scaled dragon. Two scary shockwaves were striking each other in space. There were many sounds like things being broken.


    After they collided, the result of the fight was a tie.


    The ck-scaled dragon was furious. As it made another dragon cry and unleashed more dragon presence, the dragon¡¯s scales shone with a strange light. All kinds of powers were headed toward Bao¡¯er. It was insane. It covered the sky and ground. Bao¡¯er was not weak. She also used many powers. The fight between her and the ck-scaled dragon was a tie. Aside from the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and the stonentern, whatever power the ck-scaled dragon used could also be used by Bao¡¯er. Her power was on par with the ck-scaled dragon.


    ¡°The sunsses are a very powerful god personality armament. I do not know which God Spirit¡¯s god personality made it.¡± Han Sen was shocked by what he was witnessing.


    Seeing its power beingpletely blocked by Bao¡¯er, the ck-scaled dragon was shocked and scared. It madly roared and raised its stonentern again. Its dragon eyes were as deep as a ck hole as it stared at the stonentern¡¯s mes and fired two ck lights.


    When the ck light went past the me, it turned white. Bao¡¯er was not going to look weak to her adversary. Her eyes became dragon eyes. She opened them wide and fired out two ck lights, but she did not have antern to dye it. Bao¡¯er¡¯s light was still pitch ck.


    The ck and white lights shot into the air. They were different from the dragon¡¯s presence. This time, when they struck each other, Bao¡¯er¡¯s ck light was broken by the white light with ease. The white light was going toward Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er was shocked. Her body rolled. Her giant, ck-scaled dragon body turned a very small bee. The white light missed her and struck the ice and snow instead.


    The ice and snowfields vanished when they were hit by the white light. It was like it had all turned into nothing.


    The little bee Bao¡¯er had be flew back to Han Sen. Bao¡¯er recovered her body and snuggled into Han Sen¡¯s chest. She patted herself on the chest and said, ¡°That stonentern is so strong.¡±


    ¡°You just watch for now. See how Dad will get rid of it.¡± After Han Sen said that, he picked Bao¡¯er up and put her behind him. He then went toward the ck-scaled dragon.


    With a simple teleport, Han Sen was directly in front of the ck-scaled dragon. The dragon spat out some dragon presence. It hurriedly did it, so it did not have time to collect the ravaging light.


    Han Sen did not have his time area active. He used all of his power and put it into the Jadeskin. Both of his fists were like tsunamis going toward the dragon presence.


    When it met the Jadeskin power, the dragon presence froze in the air. But the dragon presence was too strong. It was only able to freeze by a singleyer. The dragon presence kepting from behind. It broke the ice andnded on Han Sen.


    Boom!


    Han Sen was flushed away by the dragon presence. He was like an ant in a tsunami. The Jadeskin power was not enough to fight the dragon presence.


    Han Sen¡¯s true god power was like paper in front of the ck-scaled dragon¡¯s dragon presence.


    Blergh!


    After the dragon presence weakened, Han Sen¡¯s body flew away. He coughed up blood, but he was not injured. His clothes were not harmed. He had hurt an organ but not by much.


    ¡°Why am I not injured badly?¡± Han Sen thought he would be badly wounded, but his wound was very small. He looked at himself. It was the effect of the blue and ck robe.


    The ck dragon saw it worked and got excited. The dragon cries and dragon presence were all beckoning Han Sen. The dragon was not in a rush to use the stonentern.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He raised his hand and pulled the ck and blue robe out. He threw it to Bao¡¯er. He waved his fist toward the ck dragon¡¯s dragon presence and shouted, ¡°Hold onto my clothes. Watch how Daddy kills the ck dragon.¡±

 Chapter 2924 - Killing the Black Dragon

    <h4>bel for="wp-manga-chapter-name">Chapter <bel>2924 Killing the ck Dragon</h4>


    Pang! Pang! Pang!Han Sen¡¯s body kept shaking in space. The dragon presence, dragon eye lights, dragon scales, and many other dragon different powers were hitting him. Although Han Sen tried his best to block them, because of the difference in power levels, he was getting more wounded with every second.


    Blood that looked like crystals wasing out of all of his wounds. God only knew how many bones had been broken in his body. It made Han Sen¡¯s entire presence look terrible.


    The ck-scaled dragon was very excited. It kept firing dragon breath. All its dragon scales cut across Han Sen¡¯s body. The beast really enjoyed killing, and it was not in a rush to use the stonentern to get rid of Han Sen.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s shoulder was struck by the dragon eye light. His left shoulder bone totally vanished. It was like he had been bitten by an invisible monster. The wound shone with blood crystals.


    Han Sen was in extreme pain. He frowned, but his expression did not change. He coldly looked at the ck dragon and said, ¡°Are you having fun?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s body was now riddled with a thousand holes. There was no telling how many times the ck dragon had hit him. If Han Sen had been an ordinary true god xenogeneic, he would have died.


    Luckily, Han Sen¡¯s body had been reinforced four times. That was what had enabled him to survive up until now.


    Of course, he had deliberately done that. Otherwise, half of the wounds on his body could have been avoided. Han Sen had not nned on dodging. He even deliberately used his body to make sure he got hit. The only attacks he evaded were the ones that would have surely killed him.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The ck dragon did not care about any of that. It released some dragon cries. It wanted to hurt Han Sen again.


    This time, Han Sen did not allow his body to take the hit. He pulled out a Buddha light, which was shaped like a moon, from his waist. It was a very thin knife.


    The moment Han Sen pulled out the knife, the Buddha light covered his body. Han Sen¡¯s wounds almost instantly disappeared. His body was back in tip-top condition.


    The cause karma knife unleashed the Buddha light on his aggressor. It was like a sun flooding the universe in bright light.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He shed toward the ck-scaled dragon¡¯s dragon cry attack. The scary knife light was like a de that tore through the sky. It broke the dragon cry¡¯s shockwaves and proceeded toward the ck dragon.


    He used the cause karma knife for this attack because it had the ability to absorb all the damage he had just endured. The power that had umted was almost equal to all of the attacks Han Sen had epted. With Han Sen¡¯s own power, along with the powerful knife skills, even a true god top-ss xenogeneics like the ck-scaled dragon was shocked. It did not dare ept such an attack. It twisted its body. It was like a dragon in space trying to escape.


    It was a shame it had underestimated the cause karma knife power so much. The cause was already there, and the karma woulde. The ck-scaled dragon had to use its own power to block it. It could not escape the light.


    The dragon saw the knife lighting right for it. It was tearing through space. No matter what the beast tried to do, it could not establish a distance between it. It lowered its head, wanting to blow the stonentern in its hands. It wanted to use the stonentern¡¯s fire power to break this attack.


    The dragon breath came out from its mouth as if it was miles away. It was unable to blow thentern me in front of him.


    Han Sen¡¯s time area could not affect the stonentern, but it was able to affect the ck dragon. Han Sen used a time area to limit the dragon from emitting its dragon presence. He dyed his opponent to buy time. The dragon presence could not reach the me of thentern, which was actually quite close to it.


    When the dragon realized what was going on, it was toote. At that moment, the knife light came down. It struck the ck dragon¡¯s forehead.


    The ck dragon was past the point of no return. It did not n on doing anything else. It gathered up power and used its head to take the hit.


    Katcha!


    Dragon blood came out like a spring of water. The dragon¡¯s head was cut open by Han Sen¡¯s knife. It was cut clean through the center. The purple knife light also traveled through it with a scary ripping power. The way the power went forward was like it was splitting bamboo. It cut open half of the ck dragon¡¯s big body.


    Han Sen did not have time to see if the ck dragon was dead or not. His body shed and teleported directly before the ck dragon. He took the stonentern.


    If it was not for the stonentern, even though it was a true god elite, Han Sen would not have had so much trouble eliminating the fiend.


    Han Sen grabbed the stonentern and teleported away. He teleported to another of the dragon¡¯s talons. He wanted to retrieve the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    Before his fingers touched the shield, the ck dragon¡¯s ws swept backward. Its body, which had been cut in half, wasbined again. The wounds instantly recovered like it had not been injured before.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful body recovery power,¡± Han Senplimentarily said.


    The body recovery power of dragon xenogeneics was strong. This ck dragon, in particr, was quite outstanding. It was like it had an immortal body.


    The ck-scale dragon saw the stonentern being taken and he was furious. ck clouds rose and carried endless suppression on its way toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Ignorant little dragon! How dare you offend God¡¯s Father. If you do not stop, I am going to kill you!¡± Han Sen was holding the stonentern. He generated his Xuan Yellow Sutra power. He pointed at the me and pierced it.


    When the Xuan Yellow power went through the me, it touched the white me. It made the Xuan Yellow power turn white. It was headed for the ck-scales dragon.


    Han Sen felt like the stonentern was something of a booster. After the Xuan Yellow Sutra was cast through thentern, the power had been increased by a great magnitude.


    Buzz!


    The Xuan Yellow Sutra broke the dragon presence andnded on the ck-scaled dragon. Han Sen saw the dragon¡¯s giant ck self-cogwheel get pushed by the Xuan Yellow power. It was spinning backward.


    The ck-scaled dragon¡¯s face changed as its body began to twitch and transform. It tried to fight the Xuan Yellow power, but nothing worked. Its body quickly devolved, and its power went weak. He went from true god to butterfly ss.


    Han Sen was happy. With the power he had, it should have been hard to turn the ck-scaled dragon¡¯s self-cogwheel. Now, he had the stonentern to close the gap. He made the big, ck-scaled dragon turn into butterfly ss. It didn¡¯t take long, but it was still very shocking.


    ¡°This is a very good stonentern! It is so powerful. I am afraid this is stronger than a god personality armament like Sky Vine Radish.¡± Han Sen was ted.


    Now, he did not have the time to admire his handiwork. He pulled out his knife and shed toward the ck-scaled dragon.


    The dragon had been true god ss, so Han Sen was unable to beat it. Now that it was butterfly ss, Han Sen could easily beat the ck-scaled dragon.


    Using the time area, the ck-scaled dragon was unable to escape. It shed like mad, cutting the ck-scaled dragon into pieces.


    The ck-scaled dragon was not dead yet. Han Sen used his Under the Sky Knife skill. It made countless knife lights cross each other. It cut the dragon¡¯s body to pieces.


    The dragon¡¯s body was bing true god ss again. It was going to put its body back together again after it had been sliced into pieces. Han Sen saw something shining inside the dragon¡¯s mouth. He shed and broke the shiny thing.


    Blergh!


    The dragon¡¯s dead body was like a leaking balloon. It quickly deted. Dragon blood started to gush out. Han Sen was covered with dragon blood.

 Chapter 2925 - Sacred Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 2925 Sacred Ruin</h4>


    ¡°Xenogeneic deified hunted. Dead Area Demon Dragon: Deified xenogeneic gene found.¡±The announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s head. He felt a bit disappointed. It was such a powerful xenogeneic, but it did not leave behind a beast soul. That was a shame.


    ¡°I am afraid that in this universe, it might be difficult to find another Dead Area Demon Dragon.¡± Han Sen licked his lips and felt a bit disheartened. He spoke to himself sadly.


    The ability to get a beast soul or not was something Han Sen could not control. As for what the chances were, he did not know yet.


    ording to what God told him, God Spirits and beast souls had to have beenposed of the spirits of creatures. Every creature had a spirit, so why was it that one could only get beast souls by killing xenogeneics in the universe? Why was a beast soul not given every time? Han Sen did not understand the reasons behind all of that.


    If every xenogeneic had a spirit, then killing a xenogeneic should have definitely yielded a beast soul. But it wasn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°This Dead Area Demon Dragon¡¯s deified xenogeneic gene should be enough to get my deified gene tally up to 100, but this guy is too big. I do not know how long it will take me to eat it all.¡± Han Sen looked at the dragon¡¯s body, which looked like a giant rock. It made a wry smile develop on his face.


    Although his Consume was at the highest level, swallowing such a big dragon body would still take a long time. He would have to spend 10 days to half a month eating it.


    ¡°The ck dragon is dead. I wonder if there are any other treasures to find on the three ck mountains.¡± Han Sen raised his hand and held the stonentern high. He was still feeling a bit greedy. He called Bao¡¯er and put her in a nket. The two of them headed up the three ck stone mountains.


    They did not find any treasure. In the center of the three mountains, there was a circr valley. At the bottom of the valley was an old teleporter. It was unknown where it led.


    Han Sen did not know where the teleporter went, so he did not want to try it. He had to leave the valley and y with the stonentern he had.


    The stonentern was strange. Han Sen could not activate its power and or control it. If he put his power through the fire, the mes imbued strength into the power he passed through it. It did not matter what power went through the mes. Any power was boosted. That was true for anyone who used it.


    ¡°What is this stonentern? It does not look like a god personality armament, and it does not look like a xenogeneic treasure. It kind of looks like a racentern from the geno hall, but it is not quite the same as them either.¡± Han Sen studied thentern for a while. He was still unable to find out what the stonentern was.


    If it was safe to use, Han Sen was not going to research it too much. He put it inside Destiny¡¯s Tower and went to start eating the Dead Area Demon Dragon¡¯s flesh.


    After he took a few bites, he saw a gold and red light appear in the sky. The big goldfish was flying toward him. It had brought the little goldfish along.


    Because the big goldfish had not lied, and Han Sen had maxed out his genes after eating the Dead Area Demon Dragon, he was not nning on killing either goldfish.


    When it saw the body of the Dead Area Demon Dragon, the big goldfish looked very excited. It brought the little goldfish before Han Sen and kept firing bubbles as if it was trying to say something.


    Bao¡¯er tranted the bubbles. ¡°It says thank you for killing the Dead Area Demon Dragon for it. He and his child appreciate it a lot. If the chance ever arises, it wants to return the favor someday.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you need to pay me back. Just show up whenever I need you,¡± Han Sen said to the goldfish and its kid.


    The goldfish family seemed to understand Han Sen¡¯s words and nodded. The big goldfish spat out many bubbles at Han Sen. After that, it swam to the top of the three ck mountains. It turned its head and fired many more bubbles to Han Sen.


    ¡°It said the Dead Area Demon Dragon is dead,¡± Bao¡¯er said. ¡°Now, the child can finally be returned home. It wants to invite us to its house.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the big goldfish with curiosity and asked, ¡°Your home would not happen to reside on the other side of the teleporter, would it?¡±


    The big goldfish nodded. It spat out many bubbles. Bao¡¯er tried to exin. ¡°It said its home is on the other side of the teleporter. Something that happened many years ago was the whole reason it teleported to this ce. Then, the Dead Area Demon Dragon took over the teleporter. They have been unable to go back. Now that you have killed the Dead Area Demon Dragon, they are finally able to go home. So, they are really grateful. They want you to go and visit them. They will also reward you with some more treasures too.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind going there.¡± Upon hearing there was treasure to be found, Han Sen stopped hesitating. He put the Dead Area Demon Dragon meat inside Destiny¡¯s Tower and followed the big goldfish into the teleporter.


    He now understood itpletely. People said fish only had a seven-second memory. Whether or not it was true was unknown. This big goldfish was a top-ss deified xenogeneic. Its intelligence and memory were not so good.


    Han Sen estimated its intelligence and did not think it was able to lie to people. So, he was not too worried.


    He held onto Bao¡¯er and followed after the big and small goldfishes to the teleporter. The big goldfish¡¯s body released a red light. The light went into the teleporter. The teleporter was activated. It started to glow.


    Han Sen felt as if his eyes had gone ck. When his vision returned to normal, he was no longer in the snowfields. It was all dark upfront.


    There was no space. There was no hint of the universe around. There was nond, and there were no mountains. It was like nothing. It was just a pitch-ck void. In front of that ck nothingness, there was a broken stone door. That door only had two broken stone pirs left. The stone of the roof was broken. He saw half of a sign hanging on the broken roof. There was amp in front of the door. It was releasing some obscenely dim yellow light. Han Sen only saw half of the sign, which said the word ¡°holy.¡±


    ¡°Is this ce a ruin that belonged to Sacred?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He was not able to think of any other race that would dare use the word ¡°holy¡± aside from Sacred.


    The big goldfish led the small goldfish toward the broken door. The big goldfish looked very confused. It seemed as if it did not recognize the ce.


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er and followed. Before the big goldfish walked in front of the door, it saw the door released some cold light. The big goldfish was not prepared. It was shot in the forehead. Blood was everywhere. It was like a very sharp arrow pierced into the big goldfish¡¯s forehead. Although the arrowhead did not go deep, it broke the big goldfish¡¯s protective substance chains. That arrow was very strong.


    ¡°How dare youe to Sacred! Do you guys want to die?¡± A very dim voice came from the left side of the stone pir. They then saw someone walk out from behind the stone pir.


    That someone, who had a human body and a dog face, was holding a teethy bow. There were three teethy arrows on the person¡¯s back. The person reached out a hand. The teeth arrow lodged in the big goldfish¡¯s head flew back into the person¡¯s hands. The wound on the big goldfish ripped. Blood came out with the arrow. It could not be stopped.

 Chapter 2926 - Dog Hybrid

    <h4>Chapter 2926 Dog Hybrid</h4>


    The big goldfish was very angry. All of its red scales straightened up. Many red scale des came out from his body. It was like there was a sky full of light heading for the dog-faced man.


    The dog-faced man coldly grunted. He took two steps back. He went behind the stone pir. There were 10,000 red scale lightsnding on the door. The broken pir next to the door had a space swirl generate. The red scale lightsnded on it, and it vanished. It was like it had absorbed the door.


    ¡°Very good Sacred. The door is broken and only two pirs remain, but it can still hold firm against an attack delivered by a true god creature. It is no wonder why they were the scariest existence in the universe.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    The dog-faced man stood behind the stone pir. While the big goldfish power was absorbed by the door, he quickly fired another two arrows. He rapidly fired at the goldfish family.


    The big goldfish fired a barrage of bubbles. He did it to prohibit the flight of the two arrows. The two teeth arrows were still able to pierce the bubbles and not get caught by them.


    The big goldfish was shocked and angry, but it was toote for it to block.


    The big goldfish moved and dodged the two teeth arrows. The little goldfish was not able to move so quickly. It was going to be shot in the head.


    The teeth arrows were able to damage the big goldfish, but the little goldfish was onlyrva ss. The arrow was going to pierce through its head and body.


    Dong!


    Seeing the teeth arrow was going to perforate the head of the small goldfish, a knife suddenly shed against the teeth arrow. The teeth arrow flew away. The small goldfish went behind the big goldfish.


    Han Sen was holding the cause karma knife. He was just standing there looking at the dog-faced man. He asked, ¡°What is your name? Who from Sacred are you?¡±


    The dog-faced man should have been a xenogeneic, as well as true god ss. He must have been quite famous in the Sacred leagues.


    ¡°You are just a crystallizer, a servant of Sacred, yet you don¡¯t know my name.¡± The dog-faced man grabbed the teeth arrow that had flown back. His eyes looked very evil. He drew the bowstring again and aimed at Han Sen.


    When the bowstring was pulled, Han Sen felt a huge amount of power go into that draw. It made people feel very scared. It was like some toxic snake was ready tounch itself at any second.


    As Han Sen stared at the bow, he thought, ¡°This dog-faced man¡¯s power is average for a true god. He is not as strong as me, but his bow is a bit weird.¡±


    The dog-faced man smiled. The teeth arrow in his hands wasunched. The teeth arrow disappeared in space. It was like it could teleport through space tond on Han Sen.


    ¡°Ha! You have a death wish.¡± Upon seeing Han Sen get shot, the dog-faced man let out a cruelugh.


    In the next second, the dog-faced man saw Han Sen appear in front of him. The area on Han Sen¡¯s body that had been hit with the arrow was fading.


    Pat!


    Han Sen pped the dog-faced man in the face. The dog-faced man went flying back against the stone pir. Han Sen took his bow away.


    ¡°You are very cheap, and your arrow skills are bad. Let me teach you how to really use a bow.¡± Han Sen was holding the bow. He pulled the string back and aimed at the dog-faced man, who was stumbling back onto his feet and crawling closer.


    The dog-faced man wanted to shout so badly, but he saw the arrow was being aimed at him. He was shocked. The cold sweat that had developed on his brow was starting to soak his entire body. It was like someone was strangling him, making it difficult to breathe.


    The dog-faced man had a weird feeling. He felt that if he moved an inch, the teeth arrow was going to break his brain. So, the dog-faced man stood where he was and did not dare to move. He continued to sweat.


    ¡°How is that possible? He is just a crystallizer servant... How is he so powerful...¡± The dog-faced man was sweating profusely, but he did not move. He was shocked.


    Han Sen was getting ready to shoot the dog-faced man when he suddenly felt the teleporter move. He saw a few people appear at the teleporter. It was Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was shocked to see Han Sen there. They had not stopped in their journey and had traveled at a blistering pace. Yet, Han Sen had already reached the Sacred ruin before them.


    Upon seeing more creatures appear, the big goldfish swam toward Han Sen with the little goldfish. He was looking at them.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster looked at Han Sen and the big goldfish. He then nced at the dog-faced man with a bow aiming right at him. He smiled as he asked, ¡°Han Godfather, what is the situation here?¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°I do not know what this xenogeneic is. He was hiding behind the pir firing arrows. Give me a minute, Grandmaster. Let me get rid of this xenogeneic, and I will talk to you.¡±


    ¡°You are just a crystallizer servant,¡± the dog-faced man said while gnashing his teeth. ¡°How dare you say that! If you dare touch me, my mother will kill you so badly that you won¡¯t even have a body left to bury.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and who is your mother?¡± Han Sen looked at the dog-faced man.


    The dog-faced man gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°My mother is Moon Shadow God. If you touch me, she will rip you to shreds.¡±


    ¡°Moon Shadow God? Does someone like that belong in Sacred? I have never heard of them before.¡± Han Sen had a long think about it. Out of the 10 generals and four Sacred beasts, there was no one with that name.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster looked surprised. He looked at the dog-faced man and asked, ¡°Is your mother Moon Shadow God?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My mother is Moon Shadow God. My name is Qige. If you know how powerful my mother is, then give me back the Dog Crow Bow. Otherwise, you are all dead.¡± For someone to know his mother¡¯s name, it made the dog-faced man very cocky.


    Han Sen looked at Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. He was not afraid of anyone. He just wanted to know who Moon Shadow God was.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster smiled and spoke to Han Sen. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about Moon Shadow God? You must have surely heard about Crow Sky Dog.¡±


    ¡°One of Sacred¡¯s 10 generals?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°He is the one called Crow Sky Dog.¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster looked at Qige as he said, ¡°Yes. Crow Sky God was one of Sacred¡¯s generals who guarded the door. Moon Shadow God was his wife. He was a true god xenogeneic, but they were not of the same race. Judging from this guy¡¯s face, he does look like Crow Sky Dog and Moon Shadow God¡¯s hybrid child.¡±


    ¡°You are right. He is the dog hybrid from Crow Sky Dog and Moon Shadow God.¡± A voice came out from Sacred¡¯s door. Someone soon walked out.


    Han Sen, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, and all the others looked towards there. They saw the person walk out of the dark. He was wearing a gold robe. He had white hair and a white beard. He was an old man, but his bones were very strong. He looked very powerful. Although he was walking alone, he seemed like a kinging forth. He was so powerful that one could not describe it.


    ¡°Nine Thousand King.¡± When Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and a few of the Extreme King deified elite saw the gold-robed elder, their expressions changed. One of the deified elites screamed.


    ¡°I did not expect that in this universe, there are some who still remember me,¡± Nine Thousand King coldly said.

 Chapter 2927 - Worse Than Animals

    <h4>Chapter 2927 Worse Than Animals</h4>


    When Qige saw Nine Thousand King, his expression changed. Han Sen was aiming the bow at his face. He didn¡¯t dare to move, but his face kept changing.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at Nine Thousand King. He did not know who he was. Han Sen did not know much about Sacred, and he had never heard of this person.


    Nine Thousand King looked at Han Sen. He then nced at Qige and quietly said, ¡°This dog hybrid is not important to me.¡±


    After that, Nine Thousand King walked over to Qige. It was like he did not even notice Han Sen was standing there holding the bow.


    Han Sen kept the bow trained on Qige. He coldly shouted, ¡°Did I agree to hand him over to you?¡±


    ¡°If there is something I want, I do not require the approval of anyone to take it.¡± Nine Thousand King did not look at Han Sen. He continued walking over to Qige.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were locked on his target. The bow in his hands released a scary power. It was going to fire the teeth arrow.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster suddenly said, ¡°Brother Han, Qige¡¯s father is Sacred¡¯s Door Guard General. Maybe he knows about the Sacred inside. Perhaps we should just keep him alive.¡± Han Sen knew he was saying that to smooth the tension that had arisen between him and Nine Thousand King.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, but this is my prey. No one else can touch him.¡± Han Sen did not move. The power in the bow was bing stronger.


    Qige sensed that if Han Sen let go of the teeth arrow, he would be killed. He would not even be able to dodge it. His body was full of cold sweat. He rolled his eyes before looking at Nine Thousand King and begging, ¡°Nine Thousand King, I am willing to lead the way for you. Please help me!¡±


    Nine Thousand King turned around and looked at Han Sen. He coldly said, ¡°Do not think you can be bossy to me just because you have the Dog Crow Bow in your hands. Try shooting me if you have the balls to do so.¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He let his fingers go, allowing the teeth arrow to fly toward Qige. There was a buzzing noise, resulting in the dog teeth arrow disappearing mid-air.


    The Dog Crow Bow was able to rip space. The arrows fired from it had teleportation powers. Ordinary creatures could not dodge them.


    Qige was shocked and tried retreating. Although he had the Dog Crow Bow, it was a relic that belonged to his father. He knew he could not dodge the teeth arrow.


    Being shot by an ordinary arrow was fine, but the teeth arrow had rabid power. If he was shot by a teeth arrow, the rabid power would invade his body. It would turn him into a mad dog that would try biting everyone. He would not be able to think anymore and would be worse than an animal.


    As Qige was falling back in shock, a hand appeared in front of him. It held the teeth arrow that was in the air. It was Nine Thousand King¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Nine Thousand King, save me, please! I am willing to be your cow. I will be your horse. I will be your servant and ve. I can lead you to Sacred...¡± Qige was crawling before Nine Thousand King, begging and pleading.


    Nine Thousand King ignored Qige, who was at his feet. He held the arrow and coldly looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°It looks like I have not been out for too long. The universe has mostly forgotten my name.¡±


    While they were talking, Nine Thousand King made the teeth arrow in his hands flicker with a weird kind of power. It was like smoke and fire. A gold power seemed to cover the entire arrow.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, Nine Thousand King fired the teeth arrow back at Han Sen. Although there was no Dog Crow Bow buff or rip space power, the teeth arrow was just as fast as teleporting. Han Sen saw a gold light sh as the teeth arrow came right before his throat. The sweat on his skin could feel the sharpness of the arrowhead.


    Han Sen did not move. He did not want to dodge. He waved his sleeves. The sleeves of the blue robe wrapped around the flickering teeth arrow. He pulled it down and put it in his hands. The gold light on the arrow was gone.


    Nine Thousand King frowned. He looked at Han Sen with an even colder look.


    To establish peace, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said, ¡°Sacred is a very dangerous ce. Why are you two trying to kill each other over something so petty? If things are like that, you will be giving an advantage to the elites inside Sacred.¡±


    After pausing, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster looked at Qige and said, ¡°Plus, although this guy is the child of Crow Sky Dog, after Sacred changed, it is different now. It is not just him. Even if his father came, he might not be able to show us Sacred. It is useless.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter if he is useful or not. Whoever goes against me should die.¡± Nine Thousand King coldly looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen icily responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. His usefulness does not matter. He is my prey. I will not let anyone else touch him.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other. Their bodies simmered with a scary presence. Neither one of them wanted to take a step back.


    Suddenly, a shadow shed near the door. Someone else had arrived. This time, it was a pretty woman in ck clothing.


    Qige saw the ck-clothed pretty woman and crawled over to her. ¡°Mother, save me...¡±


    ¡°Moon Shadow God, stay out of this,¡± Nine Thousand King said. He reached out his hand to pull back Qige, who was in the process of running over to the ck-clothed pretty woman.


    Some invisible power drew Qige back. He was rolling back to Nine Thousand King¡¯s hands.


    Moon Shadow God¡¯s expression changed. Her body turned into a shadow. She appeared in Nine Thousand King¡¯s shadow. A ck shadow knife came thrusting toward Nine Shadow King.


    Nine Shadow King shone with a bright, gold light. It melted the knife shadow. The countless knife lights were headed for Moon Shadow God, which forced her to retreat.


    At this time, Qige was sucked into Nine Thousand King¡¯s hands. He was grabbed by the throat, so he started to cry.


    Moon Shadow God¡¯s face looked angry as she shouted, ¡°Nine Thousand King, let go of my child!¡±


    ¡°I can let him go. If you listen to me, he can be half my son. I would not hurt him then.¡± Nine Thousand King looked evil as he checked out Moon Shadow God.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Moon Shadow God was furious. She was shaking. A shadow flickered on her body. It turned into a night de that covered the sky. It went straight for Nine Thousand King.


    Nine Thousand King did not move. He grabbed Qige and released a thousand lights. All those knives cut Qige and made his body bleed as he screamed.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Moon Shadow God had to stop the assault of her night des. If she kept going, Qige would be killed first.


    ¡°Back then, you were stolen by that bastard Evil Sky Dog. I am going to take you back. You just follow me, and I will treat you guys nicely. When I get Sacred Leader¡¯s relic, you will be rewarded by it.¡± Nine Thousand King shed an evil smile.


    Moon Shadow God looked frightened. Before she spoke, Qige was getting cut by the gold light. He was screaming and crying, ¡°Dad... You will be my Dad. We will follow you. It is our pleasure to follow you. Mother... Dad is very strong. To be able to follow him... It is our pleasure. Just agree with him.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Han Sen and the Extreme King¡¯s deified elites present were frozen. They had never seen such an obscene creature before. He was a true god creature, yet he behaved like that. He was already worse than an animal.

 Chapter 2928 - Going to Sacred

    <h4>2928 Going to Sacred</h4>


    Moon Shadow God was so angry that she was shaking. She shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Nine Thousand Kingughed and let go of Qige. He let himnd next to his feet. He touched his face andughed. ¡°Good! You are a good boy.¡±


    Qige quickly said, ¡°To have a powerful father like you, I must have fulfilled a few lifetimes of good deeds to be rewarded so handsomely. I don¡¯t just have to be your child either. I can be your cow. I can be your horse. I can be your servant and ve. It would be my pleasure. I never dreamed of being able to have such an amazing, invincible father like you before.¡±


    Han Sen and the Extreme King could not watch this anymore. After all, this was a child of the 10 generals. They did not expect him to behave like this.


    When Nine Thousand King heard what was said, he smiled. He squinted his eyes and ced his hand on Qige¡¯s head. He looked at Moon Shadow God with a cocky expression. ¡°Moon Shadow, now that your son has agreed, you should be fine with this too.¡±


    Moon Shadow God was furious. She also knew that regardless of how much Qige begged, if she did not agree, Nine Thousand King would crush Qige¡¯s head.


    No matter how much she did not want to, Qige was still her son. She didn¡¯t have an option to say no. She did not want to see her son die in front of her.


    While Nine Thousand King, Moon Shadow God, and her son were entangled with their own matters, Han Sen went over to Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and asked, ¡°Who is this Nine Thousand King? I have never heard of someone like that in Sacred before.¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster did not immediately say anything. A voice soon sounded in Han Sen¡¯s ear. ¡°Although Nine Thousand King was not one of the top 10 generals, he was an officer of Sacred. Although he was not as famous as the 10 generals, he is not someone ordinary. After Sacred was destroyed, people assumed he was dead. I did not expect to find him alive. While the big barren power was the weakest, he came to the Sacred ruins. It looks like he wants that thing from Sacred.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He knew many scary people were going to the ruins, so this could not have been a coincidence.


    Han Sen did not say anything. Besides, he did not know much about the topic. It was just a coincidence that he was there. The more he spoke, the more wrong he was. He preferred not to say anything.


    ¡°Moon Shadow, have you thought about it? There is not much time, so stop dying your son¡¯s business.¡± Nine Thousand King looked evil as he patted Qige on the head.


    Moon Shadow God replied, ¡°Nine Thousand King, let go of my son. If you do, I will let you do anything.¡± Although she really wanted to kill him, she had to think about her son with Evil Sky Dog. He was the only connection they had now, and she did not want to see it severed.


    ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± Nine Thousand Kind looked at the sky andughed. ¡°Moon Shadow, do not worry. Why would I do anything bad to our son? He is such a good son. I will be happy to ept him. I will reward him and not hurt him.¡±


    Qige was very happy. He kowtowed as he shared his gratitude. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±


    Nine Thousand King was still acting cocky. He patted Qige on the head and smiled. ¡°Good, son! Very good, son! I really should reward you.¡±


    Qige rolled his eyes. He stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°To be your son is the greatest reward. I would not dare try and take your rewards, but that crystallizer ve dared to disrespect you. He deserves to die. I am not strong enough to fight him. Otherwise, I would skin him alive in the name of avenging you. As for the Dog Crow Bow, I want to retrieve it so I can give it to you. It will be a gift for the gratitude I feel for you.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. They thought that guy was the ultimate rare thing. He was like an extreme animal. Even now, he still wanted to bite Han Sen.


    ¡°Good, son, that is not so hard.¡± Nine Thousand King looked at Han Sen and quietly asked, ¡°Did you hear him? Give the Dog Crow Bow back to my son.¡±


    Qige shouted, ¡°Dad, stop talking crap with him. Just kill him!¡±


    Han Sen looked at Qige. He raised the Dog Crow Bow again and coldly said, ¡°I said the life of my prey is decided by me.¡±


    The bow was being pointed at Qige. He was shocked, but he saw that Nine Thousand King was right next to him. He had the courage again to mock Han Sen. ¡°How dare you to misbehave before my father. You have a death wish!¡±


    Han Sen ignored him. He thought Qige was a mad dog and stupid. Nine Thousand King must have been worried about something. Otherwise, he would have already attacked. There should have been no need for simple provocation.


    Even Nine Thousand King did not dare do anything. He was a fox trying to prove that he was a tiger.


    Buzz!


    Han Sen let an arrow loose. The teeth arrow was gone. It was clearly going for Qige. Qige¡¯s expression changed, but it quickly returned to normal. He saw Nine Thousand King raise his hand again. He thought Nine Thousand King would catch the teeth arrow just like before.


    Suddenly, the teeth arrow pierced through Qige¡¯s head and came out the other side.


    Qige¡¯s eyes were wide open. He could not believe he was about to die like that.


    ¡°Time power!¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s expression changed too. His hand only reached out a short distance, so he was unable to catch the arrow.


    Moon Shadow God looked shocked and very conflicted. She ran to hold Qige¡¯s dead body. She gnashed her teeth, looked at Han Sen, and screamed, ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    After that, she turned into a shadow. She blended in with the darkness and disappeared.


    Nine Thousand King steadily stared at Han Sen. His power seemed red. He was suppressing Han Sen, who was just standing there. He looked like he was going to kill Han Sen any second, but he had yet to do anything.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster asked, ¡°If you guys fight here before entering Sacred, are you not going to benefit other people?¡±


    ¡°I will let you live a bit longer.¡± Nine Thousand King coldly grunted. He turned around and fled through the door. He vanished into the darkness.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster turned to Han Sen and said, ¡°Brother Han, you really should not have killed Qige. Now, we have offended two scary elites at once.¡±


    ¡°That mad dog was worse than an animal. He bit whoever he saw. It was better to just kill him.¡± Han Sen did not care. He nned on going to Sacred to save Littleflower. Even if Sacred¡¯s 10 generals or four holy beasts were there, they would not stop him. Besides, Qige was just a dog hybrid with a bark worse than his bite.


    ¡°Right, never mind then. Let¡¯s go to Sacred. Otherwise, they will have the chance first.¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster paused. He smiled at Han Sen. ¡°If you do not mind, why don¡¯t youe with me? Then, we will all have backup.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind our presence, of course, we wille.¡± Han Sen called Bao¡¯er, who was riding atop the big goldfish. They followed Ancient Abyss Grandmaster through the door.


    As for Qige¡¯s dead body, Han Sen did not bother looking at it. There was only a killing announcement in his head and no mention of beast souls. There wasn¡¯t even a xenogeneic gene. Qige was obviously useless rubbish.

 Chapter 2929 - Long Bright Lantern

    <h4>2929 Long Bright Lantern</h4>


    It waspletely dark behind the broken door. Aside from a long, brightntern that shone on a part of the area, nothing else could be seen.


    After Han Sen stepped past the stone pir, he realized that behind every pir there was a long, brightntern. They looked like streemps that went all the way into the darkness.


    Aside from the very dim, long brightnterns that shone, every other area around them was pitch ck. Even with the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s feeling power, one could not go into the darkness. Han Sen saw many broken universal cogwheels on the edge of the darkness. Everyone was shocked by the scene.


    ¡°What kind of fight took ce here? Even the most basic universal cogwheels that built the foundation of the universe are broken.¡± Han Sen felt a chill. He did not dare be reckless.


    The darkness was like a silent big beast. It was open like a scary and bloody maw. If anyone entered the darkness, the big beast would consume them.


    That was a feeling that struck everyone¡¯s mind. Even the Extreme King deified elites felt very serious about the situation they were in. They looked into the darkness with proper nervousness.


    ¡°Brother Han, the darkness down that way is very dangerous,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said. ¡°Even if a true god elite was to fall into the darkness, he would not live. Therefore, we have to follow the long, brightnterns. We cannot leave the radius of light cast by thenterns.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling me, Grandmaster.¡± After Han Sen said thank you, he looked at the big goldfish. It had been hurt by the dog teeth arrows earlier, and the wound had not yet been fixed. The fish was still bleeding. Although it did not bleed much, the big goldfish did not look too good.


    Its face was a bit twisted, and its eyes did not look too well. The lifeforce of the creature was fine, but Han Sen did not think its body was.


    ¡°Did that arrow have a poison power?¡± Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the big goldfish¡¯s wound. He soon found a red substance. It was drilling through the big goldfish¡¯s wound. It was like there were many small bugs inside the wound that could not be seen.


    Han Sen used a few healing geno arts, but they were not working on the red bugs inside the wound.


    Han Sen had a closer inspection. He noticed that the big goldfish¡¯s eyes had a lot of blood in them. The blood was actually those red bugs.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster took notice of Han Sen¡¯s situation. He came closer and said, ¡°If I am not mistaken, the wound your pet suffered has inflicted it with rabid powers.¡±


    Han Sen quickly asked, ¡°What is rabid power? Do you know how to fix it, Grandmaster?¡±


    Ancient Abyss looked at the teeth arrow in Han Sen¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Rabid power is Crow Sky Dog¡¯s power. If someone is inflicted with rabid power, that creature will lose their mind. They will go crazy and try to attack every monster theye across until they be exhausted and die. Seeing what has happened, I suspect this is indeed rabid powers. I would guess that there is an 80% to 90% out of 100% chance that the teeth of the teeth arrow you have belonged to Crow Sky Dog. That is why it has rabid power.¡±


    After pausing, Ancient Abyss said, ¡°Rabid powers are strange. In the legends, only the fourth holy beast Holy Kirin can fix it. I am not sure if there is another way to fix it.¡±


    When Han Sen heard what he had to say, he frowned. He had visited Holy Kirin¡¯s garden once, but the Holy Kirin was dead. It had been buried in the gardens. It could not heal the big goldfish anymore.


    Plus, Han Sen did not know where East Holy Garden was from his current location. There was also no way of getting there even if he wanted to go.


    Han Sen used some healing geno arts on the big goldfish¡¯s wounds. He managed to stop the bleeding and make the wound start to recover, but the blood in the big goldfish¡¯s eyes steadily grew. It looked scarier and scarier.


    Han Sen could tell the emotions of the big goldfish were bing more negative.


    Han Sen frowned. He knew that was not the way. He hesitated a moment before he summoned Spell guns. He fired a few bullets at the big goldfish¡¯s body.


    The bullets went into the big goldfish¡¯s scales. Because of ack of power, they were locked into the scales. Perhaps it was because of the rabid power, but the goldfish did not feel any pain or resist.


    Han Sen fired 100 bullets from top to bottom. Every now and again, a bullet fired into the big goldfish¡¯s flesh. The bullets had a Forever Solid power. That power made the goldfish¡¯s body solid. Although it could not get rid of the rabid power, the rabid power ceased spreading across the big goldfish¡¯s body.


    He watched it for a while. The blood bugs inside the big goldfish¡¯s eyes did not increase in their numbers, so Han Sen felt relieved.


    Han Sen did not have a better way to solve the predicament. For now, that was going to have to do.


    The big goldfish was like a patient with some slight mental issues. Its face was twisted next to Han Sen. Fortunately, it was notpletely controlled by the rabid power. It still had some of its mind.


    ¡°That is a very powerful rabid power and Crow Sky Dog. It is just an arrow made out of teeth, yet it can turn a true god xenogeneic into this. I wonder how scary it would be if the felon was still alive.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Crow Sky Dog, who was a door guard, was quite scary. Han Sen could not imagine what things must have been like in Sacred back then.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others were also shocked. Han Sen was able to suppress rabid powers. They had not expected that oue.


    The lights of the long, brightnterns were dim. They could only see thenterns on the stone pirs. All of the stone pirs looked extremely old. There were many cracks and signs of damage. They looked as if they were going to copse into rubble at any moment.


    The light was just enough for them to reach the next long, brightntern. All they could see was a radius of about 30 feet. The floor was a grey stone ne. Most of the bricks were broken or lifted. It was hard to find aplete stone brick. Han Sen thought there must have been a fight there before.


    Suddenly, there was one long, brightntern missing. Han Sen saw the darkness ahead of them still had long, brightnterns. In the center, one of the long, brightnterns had not been lit up for some reason. That area waspletely dark. One was unable to see anything.


    ¡°This section doesn¡¯t have a long, brightntern,¡± an Extreme King deified said. ¡°I do not think it will be easy to get past this.¡±


    Han Sen stopped and looked into the darkness ahead. The universal cogwheels had not been broken there, but most of the universe there was broken. The universe¡¯s rules there were breaking.


    ¡°Do you think we can collect a long, brightntern and just take it with us?¡± a deified Extreme King asked. He was looking at the long, brightntern ahead of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said with a shake of his head. ¡°The lights of these long, brightnterns can expel the darkness, but their power does not stem from thentern itself. Ites from the pir that connects to the earth. If the long, brightntern leaves the pir or the pir is destroyed, there will be no energy source for thentern. They would be put out immediately.¡±

 Chapter 2930 - A Dark Place

    <h4>Chapter 2930 A Dark ce</h4>


    Yang Yun Sheng, an Extreme King deified elite, looked around and said, ¡°How did Nine Thousand King and Moon Shadow God go through this?¡±


    The long, brightnterns only led in a singr direction. They had been traveling all that time but had yet to see hide nor hair of Nine Thousand King or Moon Shadow God. It meant they had to have gone that way.


    ¡°Moon Shadow God was the wife of Crow Sky Dog,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said. ¡°She must know quite a few of Sacred¡¯s secrets. It is not surprising that she was able to go through this.¡±


    ¡°If they were able to through this way, there is no reason why we cannot do the same,¡± Yang Yun Sheng said. ¡°We should just push on and brute force our way through.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said. ¡°Forcing our way forward is the only way, but we should ensure we are prepared.¡± He waved his sleeves and took out a white umbre that looked like a jade bone.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster opened the umbre. The umbre started to drop white holy light. It covered approximately 30 feet of the area around them.


    ¡°This is called Shining Umbre,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said. ¡°It has light bai sema power. Perhaps it will work against the pervasive dark. Why don¡¯t you guyse with us under the umbre?¡± He looked at the big and small goldfish and said, ¡°These two goldfish are two big. The Shining Umbre won¡¯t cover them. Why don¡¯t we just leave them here and go on ahead?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your good intention, Grandmaster. Since I brought them this far, I cannot just leave them behind. Grandmaster, you can go on ahead. I will search for another way through this mess.¡± Han Sen was not willing to let go of the goldfish family just yet.


    It was not like Han Sen had a strong bond with them. It was because they were creatures that belonged to Sacred. They likely knew more about Sacred than anyone else present.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster tried to convince him. Han Sen kept insisting on bringing the goldfish family, so there was nothing else he could say. He raised the Shining Umbre and went into the darkness with Yang Yun Sheng and the others.


    Han Sen saw the Shining Umbre¡¯s bai sema keep colliding with the darkness. The light of the umbre was fairly suppressed. There were only six more feet of the radius left for them. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others were all squeezed together. It barely kept them all protected on the inside.


    The bai sema kept quivering in the dark like it was going to fall apart at any second. It was unknown whether or not they would make it through to reach the next long, brightntern.


    The distance between the two brightnterns was 60 to 90 feet. After Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others walked a few steps into the dark, they were gone. It was like they had been consumed by the darkness.


    Han Sen looked at the other side with the next brightntern. As he gazed upon it, he likened it to a firefly. Yet, he was not able to see what was under thentern.


    ¡°Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others barely attempted it. They just walked into the dark. They were clearly prepared for this. How can I get the goldfish through it though?¡± Han Sen was not going to be like Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and just make use of a treasure to walk right in.


    Han Sen hesitated a moment before he brought out his Cold Light Sword. He walked in front of the darkness and shed out some pink sword lights through the darkness.


    The sword lights ran out into the darkness, but they vanished within a second. They did not create anything. There was no reaction.


    Han Sen frowned. He slowly put the Cold Light Sword¡¯s tip into the darkness. The sword barely touched the darkness. Han Sen felt the tip of the Cold Light Sword being twisted by some sort of power. He almost lost his grip on the de.


    Han Sen quickly removed the Cold Light Sword from the dark. The Cold Light Sword¡¯s sword light had a few cracks in it.


    ¡°That is very scary darkness.¡± Han Sen gasped. He was shocked that the Cold Light Sword, which was almost as good as a true god weapon, had been affected like that. If that dark power was applied to his body, it was difficult to imagine what might happen.


    Han Sen was a bit annoyed. He did not know how to get through the dark zone. Bao¡¯er, who was on his shoulder, asked, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you get a stonentern before? Can you light up this ce with that?¡±


    ¡°I can try to.¡± Han Sen had already been thinking about making use of the stonentern, but the stonentern¡¯sntern me was different from the me that adorned the long, brightnterns around. He did not know if it would work, but he resolved to give it a go.


    Han Sen took the stonentern out of Destiny¡¯s Tower. The stonentern was the same as before. The me was about the size of a thumb. It was not very bright.


    Holding the stonentern, Han Sen tip-toed closer to the darkness. Where the light shone, the darkness melted and fell back. It carved out a lit area.


    ¡°It really does work!¡± Han Sen was extremely happy. He held the stonentern and kept moving forward. Large amounts of darkness were chased away.


    The stonentern did not look very bright, but in the dark, it was able to light up an area that was several dozen feet wide. In the radius of the stonentern, the universal cogwheels returned to normal. They did not break again.


    ¡°It looks like this stonentern is better than these long, lightnterns. I do not know what this stonentern is, but it is very weird.¡± Han Sen stroked the stonentern hard. He really loved it.


    A significant portion of the zone was lit up. It was not difficult to bring the goldfish family through with him. Han Sen held Bao¡¯er and sat atop the big goldfish¡¯s back. He enabled the big goldfish to lead them. Han Sen held the stonentern to keep the area bright.


    The big goldfish¡¯s rabid powers did not advance any further, but the fish had not recovered either. It still seemed as if it had some rity even though its reaction was a bit slow.


    Fortunately, the fish was still able to understand Han Sen¡¯s words. It kept following Han Sen¡¯s direction. The small goldfish followed next to them. It seemed to be scared while venturing through the dark.


    While they were traveling, Han Sen thought he heard a woman wailing in the dark. It was a sorrowful sound, and it seemed rather close to them.


    The crying voice was more than spooky. It was very sad as it rang out from the silence. It made people feel a chill.


    ¡°Dad, it looks like someone is crying,¡± Bao said while looking into the dark area.


    ¡°It does not matter. Just ignore it.¡± Han Sen continued to hold thentern. He made the big goldfish carry on toward the next long, lightntern. Thentern was not too far away. It was just 120 to 150 feet away, but they had been traveling a few hundred miles. They had yet to reach the long, brightntern.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Sacred is so weird. When I walked past the long, brightntern, both of the distances seemed 90 to 120 feet apart from each other. Even if there was a long, brightntern missing, it would only be 210 to 240 feet away. Now, we have walked a few hundred miles and have yet to reach the nextntern. Clearly, there is some problem with the space in this area.¡±


    The darkness around was suddenly filled with a countless number of sharp des. They were headed for Han Sen from every angle.


    ¡°Moon Shadow God!¡± Han Sen recognized who the ck des belonged to.


    ¡°I will make you pay for my son¡¯s death.¡± Moon Shadow God¡¯s angry voice sounded out from the dark. She was able to travel through the darkness, and she seemed to be able to control it.

 Chapter 2931 - Death Angel

    <h4>2931 Death Angel</h4>


    Han Sen frowned. His time area was instantly activated. The shadow des, which had almost descended onto the big goldfish, were suddenly stopped. They were proceeding very slowly.


    Moon Shadow God could saw that her shadow des weren¡¯t working, so she revealed herself from out of the darkness. She was floating behind the shadow des. She looked at Han Sen madly and said, ¡°No matter how strong you are, you must die because of what you did to my son.¡±


    Han Sen coldly said, ¡°Moon Shadow God, I pity you. I do not want to kill you. You should just go.¡±


    ¡°Go? Of course, I will not go. If I cannot kill you, you are not going to escape.¡± Moon Shadow God said something that did not make any sense. Her shadow des quickly blended into the dark and disappeared.


    Han Sen saw Moon Shadow God leave. He enabled the big goldfish to carry on leading the way. They did not travel for long when they saw a crack in the ground.


    It was unknown how wide the crack was, but the stonentern¡¯s light could not reveal the other side of it. There was only darkness.


    Han Sen looked deeper. It was just darkness. He did not know how deep the crack was.


    Han Sen did not want to fly in that ce. The danger meter was too high, so he looked to his left. He then looked to his right and decided to walk along the left side of the crack. He wanted to see if he could go around it.


    He walked 10 miles, and the crack next to him had still not ended. It looked like a bottomless abyss. He did not know how far it went.


    ¡°Weird. Why do I not see Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others?¡± Han Sen frowned. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster had not arrived there too long before them. Yet, all this way, he had not seen Ancient Abyss Grandmaster or his friends. That was not right.


    While he was thinking. Han Sen¡¯s eyes froze. He saw a creature at the edge of the big crack.


    The creature was dressed in ck armor. It was like European, medieval heavy armor. The creature was sitting at the edge of the crack. It lowered its head and peered into the crack.


    ¡°My name is Han Sen,¡± Han Sen said while looking at the armored creature. ¡°I am just walking past here. I apologize if I am disturbing you. I hope you will not take offense.¡±


    The armored creature gave no response. It just continued to sit where it was with its head lowered.


    ¡°Is it dead?¡± Han Sen used Dongxuan Aura to check the armored creature¡¯s presence. Who would have thought that when Dongxuan Aura touched down on the creature¡¯s armor, the ck armor would suddenly shine? It disyed many light symbols across it. When the light symbols flickered, the area around was covered with the light symbol and a bai sema. Han Sen and the others were locked into that bai sema.


    The armor¡¯s light symbol grew brighter. There was some airing out of the armored creature. It looked like it was there, but it was not there. That air was so strong that it made Han Sen feel scared.


    Han Sen clutched the stonentern and fell back. He threw a punch at the bai sema, but the power he unleashed was repelled by it. It almost resulted in Han Sen being thrown off the back of the big goldfish.


    ¡°The death angel is activated. You are dead.¡± Moon Shadow God was outside the bai sema. She looked at Han Sen with rage in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you saying the death angel was your work?¡± Han Sen looked at Moon Shadow God.


    ¡°I would not dare touch the death angel,¡± Moon Shadow God coldly said. ¡°It was the work of Sacred Leader. It is a scary machine that guards the holy garden. I just yed a trick to have you stumble into it.¡±


    ¡°A machine? It has such a big lifeforce. How can it be a machine? It is a living thing.¡± Han Sen looked at the armored creature in shock. That mysterious armored creature was now called a death angel.


    The lifeforce of the being was very strong. It did not look like a machine at all.


    ¡°You do not know anything. Sacred Leader knows everything. You will never understand that. It is not just a living machine. If Sacred Leader wants to, he can turn a stone into a living thing.¡± Moon Shadow God sounded angry. She went on to say, ¡°I just wish I could avenge the death of my son through my own hands.¡±


    ¡°Why would you risk so much for that kind of son?¡± Han Sen sighed.


    ¡°No matter how bad he was, he was my son. You killed him, so you have to pay.¡± Moon Shadow God¡¯s expression looked a little conflicted as she tried to force a look of true decision.


    Han Sen wished to say something more, but he saw that the death angel¡¯s back was gleaming with light. Suddenly, giant, big light wings appeared.


    When the light wings spread, the death angel¡¯s body started to float. It was now facing Han Sen. The eye of the helmet had two light beams. They were like spotlights shining on Han Sen.


    The light symbols on the armor made it look half transparent. With the light wings, it made the death angel look like an angel descending to Earth. That scary presence made people feel a chill. It was like if the death angel moved its light wings, space and darkness would instantly rip.


    ¡°Whoeveres to the holy garden... Die.¡± The death angel sounded emotionless. It was like a cold and emotionless machine. While it was talking, the death angel rose its right arm above its head. Its arm was like a de rising. The mes were like they were blowing into the sky. It was like a burning me shing a sky light sword, and it wasing down on Han Sen.


    ¡°This ce does not look like the holy garden.¡± Han Sen looked around. Aside from the big crack, all he saw were broken rocks. He did not see any buildings, and there was certainly no garden.


    Even though the garden was broken, he should have still been able to see the ruins of it. There was nothing of the sort anywhere to be seen.


    Upon hearing what Han Sen said, the death angel appeared to be shocked. It lowered its head and thought.


    ¡°This cannot be a machine. It must be a creature.¡± Han Sen did not think the death angel was a machine. No machine was able to think the way it did.


    Moon Shadow God coldlyughed as she said, ¡°You are happy too soon. That big crack was supposed to be in the holy garden. Where you are standing is the entrance of the holy garden.¡±


    Of course, the death angel only thought for a moment before saying, ¡°This ce is the holy garden. You entered the holy garden, so you should die.¡±


    After that, the death angel¡¯s armor carried a strong me. It was headed toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Dad, let me do this.¡± Han Sen wanted to move, but Bao¡¯er suddenly spoke. She jumped off of his back. She was in the air. Her sunsses shed. Bao¡¯er¡¯s body started to change. She suddenly looked just like the death angel. The armor on her was very bright, and the light wings were big and white.


    Pang!


    Bao¡¯er raised her arm too. She was learning death angel¡¯s position of attack. Two powers collided in mid-air, which created a big explosion. It blew open the death angel¡¯s bai sema. They actually tied, and neither of them was hurt.


    ¡°How is that possible? Who is this girl? How was she able to turn into the death angel?¡± Moon Shadow God looked at Bao¡¯er. She was in shock.


    Han Sen knew it was the power of the sunsses, but the sunsses could only morph a person into the shape of a creature. Once the creature was scanned, one could adopt the appearance of the creature. Then, one would also have the power of that creature.


    Unfortunately, the sunss¡¯s scan speed was not fast. It required time, and the scanning changes required a lot of power and energy. It was not just limited by time. One was not able to change into anything one wanted to. There were a lot of limitations.

 Chapter 2932 - Holy Garden

    <h4>Chapter 2932 Holy Garden</h4>


    The sunsses scan turned Bao¡¯er into the death angel. Most parts of her were the same as the death angel. The fight was very hard, so it was difficult to tell if either one of them was going to triumph before the end.Han Sen did not watch Bao¡¯er and the death angel fight. He sat on the back of the big goldfish and held the stonentern. He was holding his cause karma knife and shing toward Moon Shadow God.


    Moon Shadow God wanted to retreat into the darkness. Han Sen realized she was very nimble, but her moving distance with each evasion was very short. It was like she hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    The radius of the time area was very small. Unless the enemy was at a close distance, it was very difficult to restrict and restrain the movements of an opponent.


    Earlier, Moon Shadow God thought Han Sen would be killed by the death angel. There was also a bai sema to keep them apart. That was why she stood so close to Han Sen. Only the bai sema kept them apart. She wanted to watch Han Sen get killed at close range.


    But Bao¡¯er had turned into death angel. After hitting the death angel, the bai sema broke. Moon Shadow God was exposed and directly in front of Han Sen. Time area was able to touch Moon Shadow God.


    Moon Shadow God could not move by much, but Han Sen¡¯s knife air hit Moon Shadow God like it was hitting a shadow. It went right through her image. He was unable to damage her.


    Han Sen shed a few times, but it was the same result each time. He was not able to touch Moon Shadow God¡¯s body. Moon Shadow God coldlyughed and said, ¡°Time area is such a strong power. How long are you going tost? When the time area disappears, it will be time for me to avenge the death of my son.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid you will never have that chance,¡± Han Sen coldly replied. He put the stonentern in front of him and brought out the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. He activated Medusa¡¯s Gaze.


    Two weird lights went through the me, which was dyed white. When the Gaze went toward Moon Shadow God, she was trapped by the time area. She was unable to move. She had to generate Moon Shadow power to fight it.


    Medusa¡¯s Gaze, which had been boosted by the fire, froze Moon Shadow God¡¯s body. It made her freeze in the air.


    Medusa¡¯s Gaze was a true god weapon, and it was reinforced by thentern. Even a true god would not be able to block it. She was frozen. She was like a dead person.


    Han Sen ignored Moon Shadow God. He looked at Bao¡¯er, who was still fighting the death angel. He noticed Bao¡¯er had an advantage on the enemy, and she was able to keep suppressing the death angel.


    When the power and geno arts were in the same situation, Bao¡¯er¡¯s power and geno arts had the Han family legacy. Her timing and understanding ofbat were impable. At the very least, it far exceeded the death angel. She was beating the death angel, which had the same level of power as her.


    Dong!


    Bao¡¯er was shing on the death angel¡¯s chest. She cut open its chest armor. Han Sen noticed that the death angel¡¯s armor did not show flesh beyond. There was only white light.


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t a living thing,¡± Han Senplimentarily said. ¡°Everything Sacred Leader does is a bit beyond belief. I cannot believe he made such a powerful machine. If he was able to make many death angels, it would be easy for him to conquer the world.¡±


    The death angel kept getting injured, but it refused to concede. It was like it did not know about pain or fear. It continued to fight Bao¡¯er.


    Katcha!


    The death angel¡¯s head was cut off by Han Sen. It didn¡¯t die though. The fire from its neck continued to burn, and it was still headed for Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s body shed. She shed open the death angel¡¯s chest piece, revealing a white-colored crystal inside.


    Bao¡¯er flew right at her enemy. She grabbed hold of the crystal. Suddenly, the white light of the death angel¡¯s body was gone, which led to the armor crumbling into itself.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Bao¡¯er flew back and returned to her true self. She looked very tired. It looked as if she had used the sunsses too much.


    Han Sen quickly held her. Bao¡¯er was like a cat in Han Sen¡¯s arms. She looked super tired. She almost immediately fell asleep in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen rarely saw Bao¡¯er tired. He thought, ¡°Using the sunsses is quite the drain of energy. Even Bao¡¯er was unable tost long.¡±


    He picked up the death angel¡¯s crystal, which was in Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands. There were a lot of sides to the crystal. The shape of it was rather oval. It was shiny on the inside, and it released a scary power.


    ¡°I wonder what this thing is made of. If there are no announcements for its killing, I presume it cannot be a xenogeneic gene.¡± Han Sen did not understand what the crystal was for, so he put it away.


    Han Sen was going to exit the area, but he suddenly thought about Moon Shadow God. Next to the big crack was the death angel and the entrance to the holy garden.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°I do not know what sort of ce the holy garden is. If Sacred Leader wanted the death angel to guard there, that means there must be something important worth guarding. If the death angel that guards the door is dead, maybe I should go into the garden and see what is there. Perhaps I will find something.¡±


    He had entered Sacred to find Littleflower. He also wanted to learn more about Sacred. This was a very important ce, so he had to explore it.


    Han Sen was holding the stonentern. He shone its light below the big crack. It was very dark. There did not seem to be a bottom. It was unknown how deep it was.


    Han Sen held the stonentern and carefully entered the crack. After he flew down for a short amount of time, he was able to confirm that there was no danger. He then allowed the big goldfish and little goldfish to fly in.


    Han Sen held the still-sleeping Bao¡¯er as he descended atop the big goldfish¡¯s back. It was pitch ck down there, so Han Sen did not dare allow the big goldfish to fly down too quickly. He went down slowly. After an hour, he saw something flicker down below.


    ¡°A long, brightntern...¡± Han Sen stared at it for a while. He suddenly noticed a door by the long, brightntern.


    He let the big goldfish go toward the long, brightntern. The closer he got to the long, brightntern, the more he used its light to highlight the stone door. The door was not as powerful as the Sacred door. It was just a very small stone door. It looked like the entrance to a garden.


    After he got close enough, he saw the sign above the door, which said, ¡°Holy Garden.¡±


    The door was open, but it looked as if whaty beyond was not in ruins. The conditions of it were still quite good. As Han Sen stood in front of the door, he could see the view beyond it.


    He saw the holy garden had many long, brightnterns there. They lit up the entire ce. When Han Sen had been above, he had not seen any lights.


    The holy garden had a pavilion and some buildings. There were fake mountains, flowers, and grass. It looked very elegant. Thebat had not reached and destroyed that ce. Its condition was remarkably fine.


    When Han Sen looked at one of the pavilions, his expression changed. Someone was sitting in the pavilion.

 Chapter 2933 - Pavilion

    <h4>2933 Pavilion</h4>


    That person was facing away from Han Sen. He was leaning against the railing of the pavilion. It looked as if he was admiring the flowers and the grass around.¡°My name is Han Sen,¡± Han Sen said while squeezing his fists. ¡°I have wandered into this ce by ident. If I have offended you, please forgive me.¡±


    After his encounter with the death angel, Han Sen did not dare use his Dongxuan Aura to peep into people in case something happened.


    In a hellhole like that, it was best for him not to do anything he was uncertain about.


    The person was still sitting where he was not doing anything. It was like he had not heard Han Sen.


    Han Sen shouted a few times, but the man did not respond. He thought it was weird, so he walked into the garden and asked, ¡°Are you in some kind of trouble? Do you require my help?¡±


    He was in Sacred. He was not going to walk around willy-nilly. He had to explore that holy garden.


    Han Sen thought the holy garden¡¯s trees, flowers, grasses, and woods were special. When he looked closer, he realized they were just nts that could not have been any more ordinary. They were not even xenogeneic nts.


    Han Sen walked around to confirm that was the case. The holy garden was very elegant, but the things inside it were very normal. It was not like the secret garden Han Sen¡¯s mind had been imagining all that time.


    ¡°Sacred Leader made that scary thing, the death angel, to protect this ce. How can it be so normal?¡± Han Sen looked at the man in the pavilion again.


    The man did not say anything. He just sat where he was, leaning against the railing. He was admiring the view. He did not care for Han Sen¡¯s presence there.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to just drink and watch flowers all alone? How about I provide you somepany?¡± Han Sen walked to the pavilion. It was then he realized the person was a woman. The clothes she wore were quite loose, which was why Han Sen had not realized it before.


    There was a stone table inside the pavilion. There was also a thing that looked like a stone pot. The pot was cooking meat, and the fire was burning.


    The soup inside the pot was bubbling. When he got closer, he was able to smell the aroma of the meat. It smelled good. Han Sen could not help but start leaking saliva from his gaping mouth.


    Aside from that pot of meat, there was some wine. There were no cups.


    ¡°Being happy alone? Why not be happy together? We, a father and daughter who are meeting you, is surely an encounter that was destined to be. Why don¡¯t you and I share a drink?¡± Han Sen could see the woman was still not responding, so he left the big goldfish and little goldfish outside. He held Bao¡¯er and carefully entered the pavilion.


    The father and daughter both looked at the meat intently with their eyes. It was unknown what sort of meat it was, but it smelled delicious. Even Bao¡¯er, who was asleep, was woken up by it.


    Traveling all that way had cost a lot of energy. They had been fighting for a long time. Their bellies were a bit empty. Facing all that meat, she could not hold it.


    Although the father and daughter wanted to eat the meat, they were not the owners of the uing dish. They would not just boldly eat it, but the woman was still not talking. Han Sen faced Bao¡¯er away from the stuff. They turned toward the woman, wanting to learn more about who she was.


    When Han Sen saw her front side, he immediately took notice of her face. He could not help but utter, ¡°Argh!¡± He looked confused.


    The woman was not alive. It was just a statue, but the statue seemed to be very real. It was like it was alive. It was wearing ordinary clothing. If one did not see its face, one would not tell it was a statue.


    It wasn¡¯t because the woman was a statue that Han Sen was shocked. It was because the statue¡¯s face looked like the blonde Wan¡¯er. It was totally in the shape of Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Sacred Leader¡¯s holy garden has a statue of Wan¡¯er. Does that mean Wan¡¯er is rted to Sacred Leader? Does that mean Wan¡¯er¡¯s brother is Sacred Leader?¡± Han Sen looked at the statue in shock. He thought of many things.


    He looked at the Wan¡¯er statue and saw her holding a cup. The cup still had wine in it. He could smell it.


    ¡°Wait a minute...¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart suddenly jumped.


    The wine cup was a part of the statue, but the wine was on the table and meat was cooking. The water in the pot kept bubbling.


    ¡°This is not right. If it is just a statue, where did the wine and meate from? Is someone already here in the holy garden? Did he put down the wine and the meat here?¡± Han Sen looked around and used his Dongxuan Aura.


    The name of the holy garden was famous, but the actual ce was not very big. Han Sen saw through everything. With the Dongxuan Aura, not a portion of the ce was missing. He did not spot a lifeforce there.


    ¡°Did the people whoe here notice we were here and left via the back door?¡± Han Sen wondered. Bao¡¯er ran in front of the stone table and took a seat atop one of the stone chairs. She pulled a spoon out of nowhere, put it into the pot, and started eating the meat.


    ¡°It tastes so good!¡± Bao¡¯er bit into the meat. She looked very happy. It seemed to be very good.


    Han Sen was going to eat some as well. He sat down in front of the stone table. Bao¡¯er used her spoons to pick up meat from the pot and bring it up to Han Sen¡¯s mouth. She said, ¡°Dad, you should try it. It tastes so good. This is so much better than the food Mom makes.¡±


    ¡°Let me try some.¡± Han Sen knew that Bao¡¯er loved to eat, but she would not eat just anything. If there was an issue with a meal, Bao¡¯er would be the first to raise aint. Thus, Han Sen did not have to worry about there being a problem with the food.


    Han Sen took a bite of the meat with the spoon. It tasted very tender. It was fatty, but it was not greasy. It melted yet was crispy.


    ¡°It really is not bad.¡± Han Sen had topliment it too. This was the first time Han Sen had eaten meat this good.


    ¡°Deified gene 1...¡± While Han Sen wasplimenting it, he suddenly heard the sounds of his genes increasing.


    ¡°Holy sh*t... Does the pot contain meat of a creature that was true god ss? Who was this generous to cook some true god ss xenogeneic meat and just leave it here?¡± Han Sen did not feel this was right.


    Even powerful people like Very High Leader and Sky Pce Leader would not have been thisvish. They would not cook true god xenogeneic meat and just hand it out to people.


    Even if they were going to leave, they would take the meat.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to have a look around. He had yet to find anything else. Aside from them, there was only the statue of Wan¡¯er in the garden.


    Bao¡¯er did not mind. She kept eating the meat and drinking the wine. The wine was her beverage.


    Han Sen did not see any danger in it. Although it was weird that the meat could increase his deified genes, it was a good thing for him.


    The ck dragon¡¯s body was too big. Han Sen was worried about how long it would take for him to earn a deified gene after killing it. Thanks to this pot of meat, however, all he needed was to take one bite for a whole deified gene. This was perfect for him.

 Chapter 2934 - Meat in the Po

    <h4>Chapter 2934 Meat in the Po</h4>


    Han Sen saw Bao¡¯er was biting the meat and drinking the wine. Her face was full of food and wine stains, so he said, ¡°Save me two pieces.¡±¡°I will keep this big piece for you, Dad.¡± Bao¡¯er picked up a big chunk of meat and raised it to Han Sen¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you are a nice child.¡± Han Sen used his hands to ept the meat. It smelled so delicious that Han Sen almost bit his tongue off.


    ¡°Dad, you should drink some wine. It tastes so good, too.¡± Bao¡¯er put the wine bottle next to Han Sen¡¯s mouth.


    Han Sen had a sip. He felt it erupt in his mouth like a spring. It was very sweet. The wine was not excellent, but it was more than suitable to enjoy with a good meal.


    Han Sen¡¯s head made an announcement. ¡°Deified gene +1.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Can this wine increase my deified genes too?¡± Han Sen was shocked. After he ate the piece of meat, there hadn¡¯t been that announcement. Now that he had taken a sip of the wine, he received the announcement. That wine was something special.


    ¡°I leveled up... It really did make me level up...¡± Han Sen was very happy.


    The father and daughter merrily drank their wine and ate their meat. Not longter, they had consumed all of the meat in the pot and the wine in the bottle. Bao¡¯er picked up the whole stone pot and drank the leftover soup in onerge gulp without stopping. She pulled out her tongue and licked up all the remaining juices that had messed up her face. It looked as if she wanted more.


    Although Han Sen had not eaten enough, his deified genes had already reached the max. There was no need for him to be greedy.


    Han Sen felt quite satisfied as he sat against the railing. Bao¡¯er was holding her full belly and leaning next to him. The father and the daughter both looked satisfied.


    ¡°This wine and meat were really, really good, but I do not know how to make it myself,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If I could, I would make it myself. We could eat it every day.¡±


    ¡°If I can eat meat that nice and drink such nice wine every day here, I would be willing to stay here forever.¡± Bao¡¯er looked very hopeful for that toe true.


    ¡°There is no rush. I remember the taste,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°When we go back, we can try to replicate it in our kitchen. I can get that same taste back.¡± He thought that even if one chef could not replicate that taste, he could surely get the best chef in the Alliance to bring back that same taste.


    ¡°Yes, and I am going to eat meat and drink wine every day.¡± She was really happy about the prospect. Han Sen was thinking about the good life toe.


    The father and daughter were sitting against the rail thinking about the future days of eating meat and drinking wine. At the same time, they were resting. They did not know what they might encounterter, and there was no telling if they would receive another moment of rest.


    It was very rare to find a safe ce like that. It was a good thing for them to gain as much energy as they could before hitting the road again.


    That was especially true for Bao¡¯er. The sunsses had cost her so much energy to use. It was good for her to be able to take a break.


    After she ate the meat, she seemed to be in a much better condition and have a lot more energy. She did not look as tired as before.


    Han Sen closed his eyes while he leaned against the rail. Bao¡¯er was sleeping against Han Sen¡¯s legs. She was rubbing her belly. She seemed to be very full.


    The big goldfish and small goldfish had been waiting outside the pavilion the entire time. Although the small goldfish loved to eat a lot of food, the stone pot was too small to share with everyone. Besides, there was only one pot of food. Bao¡¯er and Han Sen had eaten it all, but it was still not enough. The big goldfish had a big head. If it gave some to the small goldfish, it would not have been enough to fill its belly. Thus, Han Sen did not give it anything.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s nose smelled another nice meat. He thought, ¡°This meat really is excellent. We finished it so long ago, but the smell is aroma is still there.¡±


    It did not take long for Han Sen¡¯s expression to change. He heard the distinct sound of water boiling. Although it was quiet, it was certainly there.


    Han Sen opened his eyes wide and looked at the stone pot atop the stone table. He saw that the stone pot, which Bao¡¯er hadpletely drunk all the soup out of, had another tub of meat.


    ¡°Another pot of meat!¡± Bao¡¯er was as much shocked as she was happy. She stared at the meat inside the pot.


    Han Sen was not as happy. Although this was not very normal, the stone pot was right next to them. How could there be another pot of meat?


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He quickly picked up the wine from the table. His expression changed again.


    Of course, the wine bottle that the father and the daughter had been drinking out of had more wine in it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to scan the holy garden a few times. He had yet to learn anything.


    Han Sen¡¯s visionnded on Wan¡¯er¡¯s jade statue. She was still sitting there in the same position. She looked at the garden outside as she held the wine cup. There had been no changes.


    ¡°This is so weird. Who is able to do this without me seeing?¡± Han Sen frowned but did not speak. Bao¡¯er was already in front of the stone table collecting more meat to munch on.


    Han Sen wanted to stop Bao¡¯er and ask her not to eat yet, but he heard a familiar voice sound from the holy garden¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Han Sen, why are you here?¡± Han Sen saw a person walk into the holy garden.


    Han Sen turned his head. The person who hade to the holy garden was one of the Extreme King deified elites that followed Ancient Abyss. His name was Yang Yun Sheng.


    ¡°Why are you here? Where is Ancient Abyss Grandmaster?¡± Han Sen looked at Yang Yun Sheng with confusion. There was no one else out there.


    Yang Yun Sheng looked bitter as he said, ¡°I do not want to talk about it. The Grandmaster brought us into the darkness. We thought we could reach the long, brightntern ahead, but we walked a few hundred miles only to remain in the darkness. We then heard something get closer in the dark. Something attacked the shining umbre. The Grandmaster allowed us to keep the umbre and proceed while he ran out of the umbre¡¯s safety to confront the enemy.¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He knew something else must have happened. Otherwise, Yang Yun Sheng would not havee there alone.


    Yang Yun Sheng went on to say, ¡°The four of us were holding the shining umbre as we kept going for the light. We did not get very far before something else sought to attack the shining umbre. After a few hits, the shining umbre was destroyed. I did not see what the monster looked like, but I was hit away by it. I fell into the darkness and kept on falling. It was like I was plummeting into an abyss.¡±


    ¡°The power of that darkness was like a grinding machine. I tried my hardest, but I could not block it. Even the protective treasures have been broken. As I was thinking about how I was going to die, Inded in a ce with a long, brightntern. I stood inside thentern¡¯s glow to survive. With the long, brightntern there, the creatures of the dark did not show up again. Even so, I could feel something watching me in the dark. It did not dare enter the light though.¡± As he spoke, Yang Yun Sheng felt a chill. He looked outside the holy garden and could still feel a monster watching him.

 Chapter 2935 - Holy Garden Figh

    <h4>Chapter 2935 Holy Garden Figh</h4>


    ¡°Did the long, brightnterns lead you here?¡± Han Sen asked.¡°No, there was only one long, brightntern,¡± Yang Yun Sheng said. ¡°Around it was all dark. I thought I was going to die down there, but something weird happened.¡±


    ¡°What weird thing?¡± Han Sen looked at him with interest.


    Yang Yun Sheng had a wry smile as he said, ¡°In the dark, I heard a woman crying.¡±


    ¡°A woman crying?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He himself had heard a woman crying once before, but then Moon Shadow God appeared. Han Sen believed it to be Moon Shadow God¡¯s voice.


    Now, with Yang Yun Sheng having heard the crying sound too, it was weird.


    Yang Yun Sheng said, ¡°You will probablyugh when I tell you this, but at the time I was trapped there and feeling hopeless, hearing the crying sound actually made me incredibly angry. I thought I was going to die anyway, but if I was going to be trapped and die, I preferred dying quickly. So, I ran toward the crying sound. I was going to fight that thing in the dark without caring about whether I lived or died.¡±


    ¡°It was so strange. I thought I was going to be killed in the dark. I chased the crying noises with the dark power still around me, but it was not as strong as before. My power was able to withstand the oppression of the dark. As I went, I stumbled across here and one long, brightntern. When I arrived here, the sound of the woman crying was gone.¡± Yang Yun Sheng tried to exin what had happened to him.


    ¡°Was Yang Yun Sheng following Moon Shadow God to get here? No way. Moon Shadow God was above the crack. If Yang Yun Sheng had chased Moon Shadow God, he would be above the crack as well. He also would have reached here a long time ago. He wouldn¡¯t have just arrived now.¡± Han Sen looked at Yang Yun Sheng and asked, ¡°When was thest time you heard the woman cry?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago,¡± Yang Yun Sheng replied.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°That cannot be right. It seems like the woman crying wasn¡¯t Moon Shadow God.¡±


    While they were talking, the sound of a woman crying was suddenly heard again outside the holy garden. It sounded as if it was there, but it wasn¡¯t there. It sounded very depressed. The sobbing almost made one¡¯s head itch.


    ¡°Here ites again,¡± Yang Yun Sheng said. ¡°It¡¯s that sound!¡±


    Han Sen looked outside the holy garden. The two long, brightnterns outside the door were not very illuminated. Outside the garden was pretty much just darkness. One was not able to see anything.


    Everyone held their breaths for a while. Eventually, the crying sound disappeared. It was like the crying person had walked away.


    Yang Yun Sheng pointed at the meat in the stone pot and said. ¡°Did you guys make this meat? Can I have some? I do not want to starve to death.¡± That ce was quite scary, so he felt as if he could die any second. Therefore, he did not mind eating something.


    ¡°The meat is mine!¡± Bao¡¯er jumped in front of the stone table and used her hands to protect the stone pot.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but he heard someone elseing from outside the holy garden. Someone else had arrived.


    They saw an old man wearing a gold robe walk into the holy garden. It was Nine Thousand King.


    ¡°This is the holy garden. You outsiders cannot just enter here!¡± Nine Thousand King looked at Han Sen and the others. He looked angry. He was checking out Han Sen and the others as if to discover something.


    Yang Yun Sheng looked fairly worried. They had juste to a ce that was a bit safer and not life-threatening, yet it was where they again met Nine Thousand King.


    Yang Yun Sheng knew Nine Thousand King was not as nice as Han Sen.


    Nine Thousand King quickly looked at the stone pot and Wan¡¯er¡¯s statue inside the pavilion. He looked excited, but it was just for one moment. It could not escape Han Sen¡¯s eye though.


    ¡°Are you not going to walk away? Do you want to die?¡± Nine Thousand King stared at Han Sen and walked closer to the pavilion. His body had dark gold markings on it. He looked strange. It was as if many weird centipedes were surrounding him.


    Han Sen did not speak. He stood in front of the pavilion and did not do anything.


    Yang Yun Sheng was scared. Although he was a butterfly deified elite, Nine Thousand King was an old monster who hailed from Sacred¡¯s era. One was not able to tell how much he had evolved in all that time. He could have been one of the top true gods in existence. No matter, he was not able to beat him.


    Seeing Nine Thousand King approaching, Yang Yun Sheng appeared as if he was facing off a big enemy. Nine Thousand King did not even look at him. He looked at Han Sen, showing no care for him.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s body was bing stronger. From what Yang Yun Sheng saw, it was like a giant monster that could break the sky and could not be beaten. He thought Nine Thousand King was going to perform a strong attack on Han Sen.


    Instead, Nine Thousand King walked right before the pavilion without making an attack. He used his power to suppress Han Sen and the others. He said, ¡°I am afraid to damage the leader¡¯s legacy. Do not make me break anything.¡±


    Bao¡¯erughed out loud and said, ¡°You are just afraid of my father hurting you. You make it sound so nice.¡±


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s face did not move. He coldlyughed and said, ¡°I have traveled across the universe following Sacred Leader and ughtering countless true gods. Your ancestors, at the time, were probably drinking milk from nowhere. Killing you guys will be easy. I just want to earn some karma by letting you go. Do not misunderstand.¡±


    Han Sen smiled at Nine Thousand King, but he did not speak.


    Bao¡¯er ignored Nine Thousand King too. She used her spoon to pick up more meat from the stone pot.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s expression changed. He madly shouted and rushed toward the stone pavilion. He reached his hands out at Bao¡¯er. The air on his body turned into the aura of a dark gold centipede. He wasing for her.


    Han Sen jumped before the pavilion, clutching the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. He activated Medusa¡¯s Gaze. A weird light shone against the dark gold centipede air. It trapped them all in the air.


    ¡°Freezing skills are strong, but to me, the king, they are trifling tricks and nothing more.¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s eyes looked cold as he drew a de from his waist.


    The sword looked extremely weird. Han Sen had seen many rare swords before, but he had never seen a sword this weird.


    The sword was two fingers wide and four feet long. It looked to have been crafted from blood jade. The weirdest thing was that the sword had eyes. From the tip to the handle, there were some weird eyes all across it. Some of them were open. Some of them were shut. Some of them were half-open. They all looked different from each other. They all lined up and looked extremely weird and disgusting. They made people feel very ufortable. It gave people goosebumps.


    Nine Thousand King said, ¡°Nine eyes go through a thousand ancients. One sword shes the underworld. Under my nine-eyed sword, nothing can survive. I, the king, believe in good morals. I was going to let you guys go, but if you guys want to die, then it is not my fault.¡± He then raised the nine-eyed sword.

 Chapter 2936 - Three Questions

    <h4>Chapter 2936 Three Questions</h4>


    Nine Thousand King raised his jade sword. The nine eyes on the sword were all open. The pupils flickered, emitting some evil light. One easily saw it spread.The Medusa¡¯s Gaze touched the lights from the eyes on the sword. It was as if it had been hypnotized. The once open eyes shut. No matter how many times or ways Han Sen tried to make use of Medusa¡¯s Gaze, Medusa¡¯s eyes would not open.


    The scariest thing was that Han Sen slowly noticed that his own eyes were shutting too. It was as if he was bing extremely tired. He was not able to open his eyes anymore. No matter how much he struggled and tried to open his eyes, nothing seemed to work. His eyelids refused to open. They just wanted to close.


    ¡°Stop resisting! It is useless. The sword lights of the nine-eyed sword can rob the vision of every being in this universe. When facing the nine-eyed sword, no creature has an eye.¡± Nine Thousand King raised his nine-eyed sword. He looked evil as he said, ¡°It is not just that either. When you see the eyes on the nine-eyed sword, you are almost dead!¡±


    As Han Sen listened to Nine Thousand King¡¯s voice, he was still unable to open his eyes. They were closingpletely. He felt as if something was moving in his eyes. It felt as if it was going to blow up his eyeballs and emerge.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Yang Yun Sheng screamed. He held his eyes and screamed like crazy. Somehow, his eyes exploded. They had be two, gaping and bloody holes.


    ¡°I gave you the chance to leave, but you did not want to!¡± Nine Thousand King coldly looked at Yang Yun Sheng. He then turned his gaze toward Han Sen. He was hoping to see the moment Han Sen¡¯s eyes exploded.


    Han Sen felt like all of the blood in his body going toward his eyes, preparing to pop them out. He knew the nine-eyed sword was weird, but he had no idea he was actually being dealt damage by it.


    The big goldfish and small goldfish kept their eyes closed. Their eyes were swollen like balloons with a maximum amount of air put into them. They were going to blow up any second.


    Although Han Sen could not see, in the Dongxuan Sutra, he still felt everything. The only person who had not been affected was Bao¡¯er, who happened to be wearing her sunsses.


    Nine Thousand King coldly looked at Han Sen. He was waiting for Han Sen¡¯s eyes to explode.


    The nine-eyed sword power not only exploded eyes. When the eyes exploded, all blood and the lifeforce would seep out of that wound until the person was a dried husk. The person would be dead.


    Feeling that his eyes about to blow up, Han Sen suddenly pulled the string of the Dog Crow Bow. He fired an arrow at the nine-eyed sword.


    Nine Thousand King immediately saw his action. He swung his nine-eyed sword at the teeth arrow that wasing toward him.


    The Dog Crow Bow was very famous, but that was only when it was in Crow Sky Dog¡¯s hands. In ordinary people¡¯s hands, Nine Thousand King did not really care.


    Nine Thousand King knew Crow Sky Dog very well. He knew the Dog Crow Bow¡¯s power very well too.


    Dong!


    It traveled through space. The teeth arrow behaved as it teleported. The nine-eyed sword shed it away. It did not harm Nine Thousand King in the least.


    In the next second, Han Sen¡¯s body weirdly appeared behind Nine Thousand King. He swung his knife toward Nine Thousand King.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s expression changed. Han Sen teleported quickly, faster than he could have possibly imagined. It was toote for him to evade, so he waved the nine-eyed sword to block Han Sen¡¯s knife.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± When the knife and sword collided, his nine-eyed sword was broken by Han Sen. The nine-eyed sword was dead, and the lights were extinguished.


    When the nine-eyed sword was broken, Han Sen¡¯s knife light was still going toward Nine Thousand King¡¯s back.


    Dong!


    A metallic sound rang out. Han Sen had cut open the gold robe. Inside the gold robe, there was a dark green armor.


    Han Sen¡¯s sh was able to break the nine-eyed sword, but it did not leave a mark on the dark green armor.


    Nine Thousand King waved his right arm. It struck Han Sen¡¯s cause karma knife. It made Han Sen and his knife fly back.


    Han Sen¡¯s body hit the pir of the pavilion. The stone pir looked ordinary. Once he hit it, Han Sen was unable to break it. He bounced back onto the floor. Blood was pouring out of his mouth. The blood inside his chest was thrashing around like a stormy sea.


    ¡°God personality armament?¡± Han Sen stood back up. He stared at the dark green armor inside the gold robe.


    ¡°You have good eyesight.¡± Nine Thousand King ripped off his gold robe. He revealed the splendor of his dark green armor. Aside from his head and neck, every inch of him was covered in the dark green armor.


    The dark green armor was tightly wound around the body. It looked very powerful. There was a small gap on the te of the armor. Han Sen looked closer. He saw a closed eye. It made people feel a chill.


    ¡°This is the god personality armament Thousand Eye Battle Armor. This nine-eyed sword was just one of the toys I built to try and copy the Thousand Eye Battle Armor. The power it has is not half as strong as the Thousand Eye Battle Armor.¡± Nine Thousand King looked very menacing as he said, ¡°Since you have seen my Thousand Eye Battle Armor, I will not let you live anymore. It is toote now, even if you want to live and leave.¡±


    Han Sen did not budge an inch. He held the cause karma knife and coldly said, ¡°You can put your god personality armament Thousand Eye Battle Armor to the test. See if it can kill me.¡±


    Nine Thousand King frowned. He looked at the god list fights before. He knew the power of the cause karma knife. He had learned the power of the cause karma knife.


    The nine-eyed sword¡¯s damage to Han Sen had beenpletely absorbed. The cause karma knife was much stronger than Nine Thousand King had imagined.


    ¡°If I cannot kill him with one hit, it will be annoying to have him use the cause karma knife power,¡± Nine Thousand King thought.


    Han Sen suddenly said, ¡°Nine Thousand King, what you want is the item in the pavilion. We don¡¯t have to keep fighting. If you can answer me a few questions, I can give you the treasure inside this pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Nine Thousand King looked at Han Sen with curiosity. He had not expected Han Sen to say something like that.


    ¡°I am serious,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If you cannot answer me, then it does not count.¡±


    ¡°If you deliberately give me questions that I don¡¯t know the answer to, how am I supposed to answer you?¡± Nine Thousand King coldlyughed.


    ¡°If you are here for the treasure in the pavilion, you must know what it is,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°If I answer the question, will you give me the item?¡± Nine Thousand King did not answer the question. He coldly smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°That is one of the questions. I will only ask you a few questions.¡± Han Sen did not hesitate. He spoke straightforwardly.


    ¡°What questions? Let me hear them first.¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s eyes shone. He was not in a rush.


    ¡°That was the first question. I have four other questions to ask. Who is thedy depicted in the statue? What is her rtionship with Sacred Leader? How many elites are there in Sacred, and where are they?¡± Han Sen asked all he wanted to know.

 Chapter 2937 - Sacred Leader’s Sister

    <h4>Chapter 2937 Sacred Leader¡¯s Sister</h4>


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s eyes were shining. It was unknown what he was thinking about. He went silent for a while before saying, ¡°These questions you ask are all rted to Sacred Leader. They are all secrets. Even the 10 generals would not know the answers to all of them.¡±¡°Does that mean you are not willing to conduct a trade with me?¡± Han Sen coldly asked.


    ¡°It is not like that. I know some of these secrets. If I tell you and you are not satisfied, what will happen then?¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s eyes looking shiny.


    ¡°If ites to that, we will resume ourbat.¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    Nine Thousand King was scary, and he had a god personality armament. In this universe, he was a top-ss elite.


    He could not change his mind. He could not deny the fact he was a ve. He was not kind, and he was very stingy. He would not take any loss.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s personality was very suspicious. Seeing Han Sen so determined made him worry even more. He was not going to attack just yet.


    Nine Thousand King thought, ¡°Although this Han Sen is only butterfly ss, the treasure and geno arts of his body are very weird. He has a geno art that can make a true god level down. He hasn¡¯t used it yet. He looks so calm. Is he so confident he can destroy my Thousand Eye Battle Armor?¡±


    It had to be said that in the geno god list fights, Han Sen had be famous in the whole universe. Many antique elites were afraid of Han Sen¡¯s Xuan Yellow Sutra.


    Nine Thousand Kingughed weirdly and said, ¡°This ce is the leader¡¯s dear garden. It is bad to destroy it. Fine, I can answer these questions you have asked. If you still aren¡¯t going to behave after I tell you the secrets, you cannot take it out on me for attacking you.¡±


    When Han Sen heard Nine Thousand King say that, he did not feel weird. He casually said, ¡°If you are not going to answer me some random thing, I can give you the treasure inside.¡±


    When Han Sen said that, he was actually thinking, ¡°This holy garden is so weird. The meat we just ate re-appeared in the pot. The wine we drank is back in the bottle. That is so weird.¡±


    In fact, what shocked Han Sen the most was when he saw his deified genes. He noticed that after eating the meat in the pot, which filled up his deified genes, he was missing the six he required again. He returned to how he was before he ate the meat. That was not normal. If he could not figure out what was going on, Han Sen was not going to feel safe about it.


    Plus, there were other important questions. These were questions that had been on Han Sen¡¯s mind for a long time.


    Nine Thousand King went silent a bit. He pointed at the stone pot and said, ¡°This stone pot is the item Sacred Leader used to eat from. It is not some famous treasure, but it has a treasure that not even true god ss elites have. If you put the flesh of a xenogeneic inside to cook, it can turn the xenogeneic genes into a sort of power we can absorb. It can make creatures evolve easier than if they were to consume a vat of geno fluid.¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡± Han Sen looked at Nine Thousand King.


    Nine Thousand Kingughed and said, ¡°It is just a dining apparatus. It is not bad for it to have that function. What makes it important is the meat in the pot. If I have seen it right, inside this pot is the flesh of one of the four holy beasts. It is Holy Kirin¡¯s xenogeneic genes.¡±


    ¡°What? That is the flesh of the Holy Kirin inside the pot?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He did not rightly believe the im.


    ¡°Yes, it is the Holy Kirin¡¯s flesh,¡± Nine Thousand King confidently said.


    ¡°No way. I have been to East Holy Kirin Garden. Holy Kirin¡¯s flesh is there in the garden, and the flesh of the Kirin is bad. How are you able to cook it?¡± Han Sen frowned. He thought Nine Thousand King was trying to trick him.


    Upon hearing Han Sen say that the Holy Kirin¡¯s flesh was inside the East Holy Kirin Garden, Nine Thousand King was just as much shocked. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I did not expect the Holy Kirin to survive the disaster, but don¡¯t worry. Listen to me, and you will know that I am not lying.¡±


    ¡°I am listening,¡± Han Sen said.


    Nine Thousand King looked at the pavilion statue, which looked like Wan¡¯er, and said, ¡°This thing is rted to your second question. It is rted to the owner of the statue.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is this person depicted in the statue?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The person in the statue is the leader¡¯s little sister,¡± Nine Thousand King said. ¡°In regard to her name, I do not know the answer to that.¡±


    ¡°If it is Sacred Leader¡¯s sister, she must be someone special within the ranks of Sacred. How can you not know her name?¡± Han Sen really didn¡¯t believe it.


    Nine Thousand King sighed and said, ¡°The leader really loved his little sister. Her body was always very weak. Sacred Leader was worried someone might hurt her, so he ced her in the holy garden to allow the death angel to protect her. Even the 10 generals of the four holy beasts were unable to gain ess. No one really knew Sacred Leader had a little sister.¡±


    ¡°The leader was really nice to his little sister. No matter what she requested, even if it was the head of a god, she would get it. He would do anything to ensure a smile would adorn his sister¡¯s face. The only reason I know about her is because she snuck out of the holy garden. She happened to bump into me. She said she wanted to walk around, but then something happened. That is why I know her. Regarding her name, I did not dare ask her for it.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°What was her connection to the meat in the pot?¡±


    Nine Thousand King sighed and said, ¡°Our leader was very nice to this little sister, but she was sick. She could not live for long. Our king tried his best, but she could not keep on living. The time she snuck out of the holy garden, Sacred Leader immediately knew. He followed her and showed up when she passed out. He took her away and put her back.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Our leader said it seemed like only the flesh of the Holy Kirin would extend her life, but even that was for only a few years.¡± Nine Thousand King looked at the flesh that was bubbling in the stone pot. He went on to say, ¡°God knows how many years have gone by, but ever since then, the meat has still been cooking. Meat that can be cooked inside a stone pot for so long must be something special. That is why I presumed it to be the flesh of the Holy Kirin.¡±


    After Han Sen heard that, he thought, ¡°That means Wan¡¯er really is Sacred Leader¡¯s little sister. If that is true, why did she end up in a tree hole? In the Sacred Era, her lifespan was almost all gone. She required the flesh of the Holy Kirin to extend her life by a few years. It has been billions of years since then. She is still alive. What is that all about?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°There is no more. I only saw her once. I never saw her after that. Ever since then, Sacred started to have many problems. Not many yearster, there were many big changes. I was on a business trip for the leader, which is how I survived. As to what happened in Sacred, I have no idea.¡± Nine Thousand King shook his head.

 Chapter 2938 - Sacred Leader That Cannot Be Replaced

    <h4>Chapter 2938 Sacred Leader That Cannot Be Reced</h4>


    Han Sen looked at Nine Thousand King and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t know what happened to Sacred in the past, how were you able to answer myst question?¡±Nine Thousand King coldlyughed. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know how many scary existences still remain with Sacred. If they are still alive, they will be in that ce. Only by being there could they stay out of the fight.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Nine Thousand King and did not say anything. If Sacred really did have such a ce, even a scary fight like that could not be held at bay. If so, Sacred would not have disappeared down the river of time.


    Nine Thousand King had an expression that implied he understood what Han Sen was thinking. He coldlyughed. ¡°This ce is where the Sacred people lived. Even God Spirits cannot ess that ce. For Sacred to rule the whole world and kill countless God Spirits and remain standing for billions of years, it was all because of that pce. Even God Spirits could do nothing more than look at it. If the elites in Sacred were still there back then, they would be in that pce even now.¡±


    ¡°The race called Sacred, aside from Sacred Leader and his sister, who else is still there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I have answered your questions,¡± Nine Thousand King said.


    ¡°You still have not told me where this Sacred pce is, so you have not answered me,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Right now, Sacred is already like this. It is already messed up. How am I supposed to know where the pce is?¡± Nine Thousand King coldly grunted.


    ¡°That means you did not really answer all of my questions, so it does not matter if you answered any of them.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Do you want to break your promise to me?¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s face grew dim.


    ¡°Indeed, I am. You don¡¯t know if the flesh is truly Holy Kirin¡¯s. You don¡¯t know the name of Sacred Leader¡¯s sister, and you don¡¯t know where the race pce is. What is the point of you giving me useless answers?¡± Han Sen and Nine Thousand King had a staring contest. Neither of them relented.


    ¡°It looks like you weren¡¯tmitted to upholding the promise whatsoever.¡± Nine Thousand King was a bit angry. The eye of the dark green armor was starting to open. The outline of the eye was glowing with a weird green light.


    ¡°It is not like that. The answers you gave me are useless. I am sure you are aware of that. How about this? If you answer a question about Sacred, then this is yours.¡± Han Sen pointed at the pavilion while he spoke.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s eyes were flickering. He looked murderous. He stared at Han Sen for a while and coldly said, ¡°If I answer this question and you¡¯re still yanking my chain, even at the risk of destroying this garden, I am going to mop the floor with you!¡±


    ¡°We crystallizers keep our promises,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°All you have to do is answer me.¡±


    ¡°The Sacred race only has Sacred Leader. There was nobody else. Are you happy now?¡± Nine Thousand King walked toward the pavilion.


    ¡°Hang on. That¡¯s not right,¡± Han Sen said as he stopped Nine Thousand King¡¯s advance. ¡°Sacred Leader had a little sister. How can the Sacred race only have one person? Your answer is hriously fake.¡±


    ¡°Who said Sacred Leader¡¯s little sister was from the Sacred race?¡± Nine Thousand King coldlyughed before saying,¡± Sacred Leader is a unique existence in this universe. The sole being of his kind. Another does not exist that can be considered a part of the Sacred race.¡±


    ¡°What you say is very contradicting. Is thatdy not Sacred Leader¡¯s biological sister?¡± Han Sen frowned. He looked at Nine Thousand King¡¯s face, but it did not seem as if he was lying.


    If he was going to lie, he could easily lie about how many people were in Sacred. He could have made up names and numbers because Han Sen had no way of verifying the information. Instead, he had given Han Sen that strange answer.


    ¡°She was his biological sister, but the Sacred race only had Sacred Leader. That is all I know, believe it or not.¡± Nine Thousand King did not say anything more. He approached the stone pavilion. If Han Sen was going to stop him, he was just going to fight.


    ¡°I will keep my word. The thing in the pavilion is now yours.¡± Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and left the stone pavilion.


    The nine-eyed sword was broken. The power affecting the eyes of the big and small goldfish and Yang Yun Sheng was now gone. They were no longer damaged, but Yang Yun Sheng¡¯s eyes, which had exploded, could not be recovered.


    Han Sen was not an enemy of Yang Yun Sheng. Since he had a grudge against the Extreme King, he was not going to fix him. They left the pavilion and watched Nine Thousand King enter it.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t leaving the pavilion because he wanted to keep his promise. It was because the stone pot was too weird. He and Bao¡¯er had eaten all the meat inside it, but more meat had appeared.


    Han Sen¡¯s deified genes had increased for a time, but that progress had been removed. It was hard to believe. So Han Sen wanted to see how Nine Thousand King dealt with it. At that point, maybe he could fight him.


    Han Sen only said he would let Nine Thousand King take the treasure. He never made a promise not to rob him.


    Upon seeing Han Sen leave, Nine Thousand King looked happy. He did not want to fight Han Sen. It was good for them to avoid a battle.


    Nine Thousand King walked in front of the stone pot and reached out his hand. A chunk of meat from the pot went flying out of the water and into his hands.


    ¡°It really is the flesh of the Holy Kirin.¡± Nine Thousand King examined it. He excitedly swallowed it.


    After he ate it, Nine Thousand King¡¯s eyes turned bright. It looked as if he had received some benefits from it. Suddenly, Nine Thousand King opened his mouth. He faced the stone pot. The meat and soup in the stone pot all went flying into his fat gob. Nine Thousand King ate it all within a few seconds.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! The Holy Kirin¡¯s blood really is legendary.¡± Nine Thousand King was cackling. Clearly, that pot of meat had provided him many benefits.


    Han Sen was just watching. He did not see anything strange. Nine Thousand King had eaten it all the same way he did. He had merely just done it faster.


    ¡°You guys, since you kept your promise, are okay. I will let you go for now.¡± Nine Thousand King left the pavilion. He was going toward the holy garden¡¯s back door. He was going to explore the holy garden.


    They watched Nine Thousand King reach the back door. He opened it and left the ce. Han Sen ignored Nine Thousand King and looked at the stone pot on the table. He wanted to see if the meat in the pot appeared again.


    Han Sen heard suddenly some footsteps from the holy garden¡¯s gate. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who ising now?¡±


    When Han Sen turned his head to take a look, he was frozen. The person who emerged from the holy garden¡¯s gate was Nine Thousand King, who had just left via the back door.


    ¡°Why are you back again?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion. The back door and front door should not have been connected. It was unknown how he hade back so soon.


    Nine Thousand King was confused too. ¡°Weird. I left through the back door. Why have Ie in from the front door?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked by his words. He went to look at the stone pot. He immediately had goosebumps. Within the blink of an eye, the meat and soup that Nine Thousand King just ate had returned.


    He saw the pot was boiling with the meat inside. It smelled really good. That scene was supposed to be a delicious one, but Han Sen only felt an icy chill.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Han Sen was confused.

 Chapter 2939 - Space Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 2939 Space Cycle</h4>


    Nine Thousand King saw Han Sen observing the stone pot. He looked at it too. After seeing the meat in the pot, his expression changed. He ran over to the stone pavilion and stared at the meat that had returned to the stone pot.The more he looked at it, the worse Nine Thousand King¡¯s face appeared. After a while, he suddenly turned around and looked at Han Sen. He asked, ¡°Did you guys eat the meat in the stone pot too?¡±


    Han Sen nodded, but he did not say anything.


    After Nine Thousand King confirmed that, his expression grew even direr. He did not say anything. He quickly ran to the holy garden¡¯s gate and ran out.


    Once Nine Thousand King ran out, he immediately returned at the back door. He looked at Han Sen. Han Sen saw that Nine Thousand King¡¯s expression was glum. It almost looked like he was going to cry.


    ¡°Damn it, I should have known that the holy garden was not a fine ce to visit,¡± Nine Thousand King madly said.


    Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and walked out of the holy garden¡¯s gate. After walking out of the holy garden¡¯s primary gate, he noticed it was not the entrance they hade in from. They were still in the holy garden. Behind them was the holy garden¡¯s back door.


    Han Sen frowned. Nine Thousand King was furious. He waved his hands to unleash a horizontal shockwave. It cut most of the grass and flowers in the garden. It was like he was a chef slicing and dicing chives. Shredded grass and broken flowers were everywhere.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide as he observed the ruined garden.


    Han Sen knew what Nine Thousand King wanted to do. He looked at the shredded grass and broken flowers in the garden. It was not long before a weird scene urred. The whole garden returned to normal right under their noses.


    All of the grass and flowers, trees, and wood returned to normal. It was like it had never been damaged. It all happened within a second. Han Sen and the others watched as it happened, but they were unable to figure out how or why it was happening.


    The feeling was like watching a movie get trimmed. It was a ruined garden. After its trim, it connected with the perfect garden. The ruined garden suddenly became perfect and immacte again.


    ¡°Damn it! It is a time cycle.¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s face looked even worse. His god personality armament¡¯s eye opened.


    Seeing him from afar, Nine Thousand King looked like a monster with green eyes all over him. The evil eyes were flickering with green lights. They covered Nine Thousand King¡¯s entire body.


    Bzzt!


    The eyes on the armor unleashed some scary power. It made Nine Thousand King¡¯s body tear space. It was headed for space.


    In the next second, Han Sen and the others saw Nine Thousand Kinge out of the other side of space. He was still inside the garden.


    ¡°Oh, no... Oh, no... It is Sacred power! It is Mister Sacred Leader¡¯s Sacred power...¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s looked frightened. His body started to shiver and shake. He looked to be very afraid.


    Upon hearing Nine Thousand King¡¯s words, Han Sen suddenly thought of something. While he was in the geno being scroll fights, Littleflower used the name Sacred to join the fight. It looked like he used powers that could control time and space.


    Han Sen did not witness it personally, but he had heard about it. It was a power that was simr to Sacred Leader.


    The power Littleflower used could only change the movement of time. It was not like what they were seeing now, in which they were caught in an endless loop.


    Even Nine Thousand King did not talk about Sacred power. The situation now only made people think of the time cycle. In a certain area, time kept looping, and time kept repeating itself. Time would not go forward. That was why the area around them kept on repeating.


    It was like the meat that was eaten. Because of the time cycling, it would return to how it was. The meat in the pot would appear again.


    Clearly, this was not just time recycling. There was space recycling involved too. Otherwise, if they walked out of the door, they would note back unless the space around there was twisted too. It was like a Mobius strip that carried an infinite amount of space. The beginning and the end connected together. No matter how they entered or left, they could not escape the holy garden.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If this really is a time cycle, it means that unless our power isn¡¯t enough to break the time and space powers in the holy garden, we cannot get out of here.¡±


    Nine Thousand King turned pale. His body kept on shaking. Although he was now free and a top elite in the universe, he was a servant of Sacred back then. Sacred Leader was still a very powerful figure at the forefront of his mind. After he thought about the holy garden being controlled by Sacred Leader¡¯s Sacred power, he felt utterly hopeless.


    ¡°Nine Thousand King, since we are trapped and cannot leave, why don¡¯t you tell me more about this Sacred power? Let us figure a way out of her. Perhaps we can break through the holy garden¡¯s trap and escape this ce.¡± Han Sen wanted more information from Nine Thousand King.


    Nine Thousand King screamed and said, ¡°Impossible... We cannot leave. Sacred Leader¡¯s Sacred power can even trap a God Spirit. We are all dead.¡±


    Han Sen knew Nine Thousand King was freaking out. He deliberately sounded cold as he said, ¡°No matter how strong Sacred power was, Sacred Leader could not keep that power entirely in the holy garden. As you said, Sacred Leader loved his little sister. Why would he use Sacred power to contain his little sister?¡±


    When Nine Thousand King heard Han Sen say that, his eyes turned bright. He said, ¡°Right, Sacred Leader would not trap his little sister in herepletely. That means there has to be a way for us to get out of here.¡±


    what happened next made Nine Thousand King¡¯s expression change again. He looked even more scared.


    ¡°No! The leader¡¯s little sister did not have much of a lifespan. The leader used Sacred powers to control the holy garden. It is because he wanted to freeze his little sister in this time area so she would never leave him and always exist in this loop.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°If that is the case, then what is in the holy garden? Isn¡¯t that a statue? That would be Sacred Leader¡¯s little sister.¡±


    Nine Thousand King was frozen upon hearing that. He looked at Wan¡¯er¡¯s statue and said to himself, ¡°No! How could this happen? Why does a statue remain here? Where did Sacred Leader¡¯s sister go? The holy garden was not destroyed, and the Sacred powers are still intact. If the leader¡¯s sister was trapped in here, she should still be around.¡±


    ¡°Nine Thousand King, we are in the same boat now,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If you know something, please tell us. The more heads we bang together to figure this out, the better. It is better than trying to work it out by yourself.¡±


    Nine Thousand King raised his head and looked at Han Sen. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I already told you what I know. Regarding the other stuff, I don¡¯t really know much. There is a legend about Sacred power. The legend says Sacred had a woman that figured out how to break the Sacred power.¡±


    ¡°Who was that woman?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°Han Yufei.¡±Nine Thousand King uttered a name that surprised Han Sen.

 Chapter 2940 - Han Yu Fei

    <h4>Chapter 2940 Han Yu Fei</h4>


    Han Sen had seen that name before, but it was only once. He still remembered her. In that scroll, there were many names of god yers. Han Yu Fei was one of them. Her crime was not that of a Godyer though. It was for hermitting sphemy against a God Spirit.The punishment for sphemy toward a God Spirit invoked a punishment that was worse than killing a god. That was what Han Sen remembered.


    There was another reason he remembered. It was because the woman had the same surname as him. It was Han, so that was another major point as to why he recalled the name.


    ¡°Which race was Han Yufei? What was her position in Sacred?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Nine Thousand King shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one knew what race Han Yufei belonged to. She was a very mysterious woman. Even Sacred Leader treated her extra nice. He did everything she told him to do. The leader had many secret experiments going on. That woman was in charge of many of them. The legends im that Han Yufei researched the leader¡¯s Sacred power and discovered a way to break it. But that is just a legend. There is no knowing if it is true. Even if it is true, it will not help out the situation as it stands. We cannot locate Han Yufei from here.¡±


    ¡°What does Han Yufei look like?¡± When Han Sen heard Nine Thousand King¡¯s description, his heart jumped. ¡°This Han Yufei sounds so familiar. Could she be the woman trapped in Two Worlds Mountain?¡±


    Han Sen thought that had to be correct. The woman on Two Worlds Mountain had researched with Sacred Leader, but she was trapped on Two Worlds Mountain. She was unable to die. The crime on the scroll was kind of hinting at something simr.


    ¡°I do not know. Aside from Sacred Leader and a few core people, no one was able to see her true face. She usually wore some weird mask. Even a true god ss see-through geno art could not enable you to see what was behind the mask. Aside from Sacred Leader, who had seen her face, the most likely person who would have also seen her face was probably the general Purple Fight. Sacred Leader let Purple Fight protect Han Yufei.¡± Nine Thousand King stopped talking. He looked grumpy again. He said, ¡°It is useless to talk about all this now. Don¡¯t you have a geno art that can downgrade a true god? Can you use this geno art to break the Sacred power?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°My power only works on creatures. The holy garden is not a creature, so my geno art will not work.¡±


    It was not that Xuan Yellow Sutra waspletely useless. Even if it was useful, Han Sen would not break the restrictions on the holy garden. He wanted to unearth more secrets from Nine Thousand King.


    Han Sen did not know if Nine Thousand King really did not know much or if he was simply too scared to b about everything, but Han Sen had been unable to learn anything more useful from him.


    Yang Yun Sheng¡¯s eyes had managed to get a bit better. Han Sen saw the holes in his eyes, which looked like bloody pits, and thought, ¡°It looks like the time and space loop only affects the items that are already in the garden. Outsiders like us are not affected by the time and space loop. At least our bodies did not go back to how they used to be.¡±


    ¡°As for the meat we ate... The deified genes are all gone. That means if things are removed from here, they will be recovered.¡± Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er¡¯s statue. ¡°If this was built for Wan¡¯er, and she used to live here, perhaps she knows how to leave.¡±


    Han Sen did not n on waking up Wan¡¯er. He watched Nine Thousand King on the sly.


    Nine Thousand King was walking around looking all grumpy. He rushed out of the front door and came back in via the back door. The holy garden was like a scary prison. It was a prison there were never going to be released from.


    Suddenly, Nine Thousand King was standing in the pavilion. He stared at the pot. He screamed as he stared at Wan¡¯er¡¯s statue.


    ¡°Have you found something?¡± Han Sen quickly ran over. He looked at Nine Thousand King. He saw the statue was still the same. There were not any visible changes.


    Han Sen had been investigating that statue for a long time. He had not seen anything special about it.


    Nine Thousand King looked very excited. He pointed at the statue and said, ¡°This statue... This statue could be the key to oveing the holy garden¡¯s restrictions.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that way?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    ¡°This statue is wrapped up in clothes. I did not notice them before. Now that I have taken a proper look, I can see her connected to the entire pavilion. And this statue... This statue...¡± Nine Thousand King was too excited to say anything more.


    ¡°What about the statue?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If I am correct, this jade statue is made from the Holy Kirin¡¯s horns. This is not a statue. This is a true god weapon.¡± Nine Thousand King looked surprised and went on to say, ¡°In this holy garden, everything else can be normal. The flowers, grass, trees, and wood can be normal. Only this statue is a true god item. It could be the restriction of the garden itself.¡±


    What Nine Thousand King said made some sense, but Han Sen did not agree with the theory.


    ording to what Nine Thousand King said, Sacred Leader was very nice to Wan¡¯er. If things were that way, why would he make a statue of Wan¡¯er and allow others to touch her?


    If it was Han Sen, he would never make a statue of Bao¡¯er or Ling¡¯er to be a trap.


    Nine Thousand King did not care. He thought the statue was the crux of their issues. He thought it was what was creating the restrictions. He did not dare touch the jade statue. He turned around and looked at Yang Yun Sheng and said, ¡°You! Move this statue.¡±


    ¡°You can kill a soldier, but you cannot humiliate them. Kill me if you want. There is no way am I going to scout ahead for you.¡± Yang Yun Sheng stood his ground. His body had power. He was nning on fighting Nine Thousand King.


    ¡°That is not your choice to make.¡± Nine Thousand King coldlyughed. The eye on the dark green armor was opening. It was like a monster full of eyes. It was releasing some weird eye light.


    Yang Yun Sheng was blinded. When the weird light shone on him, it was like he lost his soul. His power was gone. He walked toward the statue in the pavilion.


    Han Sen frowned, but he did not stop this from happening. Yang Yun Sheng was not his friend, and he hated the Extreme King. There was no reason for him to save his life.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Although Bai King gave me many benefits, he almost killed me. I am being nice enough by not seeking vengeance on the Extreme King, so I¡¯m not saving Yang Yun Sheng.¡± He just stood there and watched Yang Yun Sheng walk up to the statue and almost touch it.


    Han Sen had not touched the statue before. Nine Thousand King was scared of Sacred Leader, so he had not touched it either. Yang Yun Sheng was going to be the first person to touch the statue.


    When Yang Yun Sheng¡¯s finger touched the clothes on the statue, he suddenly heard Yang Yun Sheng scream. It was like his entire body was pushed away by some strange power. He flew upside down and hit the holy garden¡¯s wall. He coughed up blood.


    ¡°Useless crap!¡± When he saw that, Nine Thousand King¡¯s face changed. He was definitely not going to touch the statue now. He looked at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er. He then looked at the big goldfish. He said to Han Sen saying, ¡°Since we are in the same boat, use your pet to try. It is the only way.¡±


    ¡°Try it yourself,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°I don¡¯t think the statue is the cause of the restrictions.¡±

 Chapter 2941 - One Second Is a Thousand Years

    <h4>2941 One Second Is a Thousand Years</h4>


    Nine Thousand King looked murderous. All of the eyes on his armor were opening. There was a weird god light in his eyes. It was like some green halo that looked strange and beautiful. It gave people a chill.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt that chill. It seemed like his eyes were shutting, and he had no control over them. It was different from how it felt when he faced the nine-eyed sword. This time, Han Sen not only felt tired, but his will also seemed to be blurry.


    ¡°It is no wonder that is a god personality armament. It is much stronger than that nine-eyed sword.¡± Han Sen¡¯s will was like steel, so it was not easy for Nine Thousand King¡¯s god personality armament to try and control him. The big goldfish was affected by the rabid power. Its will was not so clear. It swam toward the pavilion.


    ¡°Nine Thousand King, do you really think I, Han Sen, am rubbish?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face looked calm. Almost at the same time, he vanished. In the next second, he was in front of Nine Thousand King with his knife directly before his neck.


    Although Nine Thousand King was rather afraid of Han Sen, he was even more afraid of Sacred Leader. He would rather fight Han Sen than risk touching an object left behind by Sacred Leader. He did not want to get hurt by it.


    Nine Thousand King lifted his left arm to block Han Sen¡¯s knife. With the Thousand Eye Battle Armor, he did not have to be afraid of Han Sen¡¯s knife. The other fist gathered up some weird power and released some green light through an eye. He was attacking Han Sen¡¯s belly.


    Nine Thousand King suddenly noticed that his arm and his fists were still a foot away from Han Sen. He could not get close.


    Han Sen¡¯s knife shed across his unprotected neck. His neck had a wound that revealed the bone inside.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It is no wonder he is a true god that¡¯s top-ss. My full power attack only cut his skin. I cannot even break his bone.¡± His hand did not stop.


    Han Sen was like a god demon as he waved the cause karma knife. The knife lights shed across each other. Every knife shed across Nine Thousand King¡¯s neck.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s body kept changing. He was trying to block or dodge Han Sen¡¯s knife lights. He shockingly discovered that no matter how fast he was, he could not dodge or block the attacks. It was like he had been made terribly slow.


    ¡°Time area!¡± Nine Thousand King shockingly screamed. He saw what power Han Sen was using now.


    Han Sen was so cold. He did not say anything. He kept on shing and shing. Nine Thousand King¡¯s neck wound was getting deeper and deeper. Even the bone had been given a few deep marks. God blood kept flowing. The purple fire on the wound kept spreading. That was teeth power¡¯s power.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s armor kept flickering with a weird light. In the time area, although they were only a foot away from each other, nothing it didnded on Han Sen.


    God blood was oozing. Nine Thousand King was triggered. He madly asked, ¡°Han Sen, do you really think you can do whatever you want with a time area? Today, I will let you know why I am called Nine Thousand King.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes moved. He saw Nine Thousand King had some weird shadow. That shadow was like some angry demon crawling out of hell. It looked extremely murderous. It made people feel a chill by just looking at it.


    When that mad demon shadow came out, Nine Thousand King¡¯s entire body was like an erupting volcano. He expanded a lot. Some weird atmosphere covered the holy garden.


    ¡°One second is a thousand years!¡± Nine Thousand King madly shouted. All the weird eyes on the armor opened. The eye lights went past the time area to strike Han Sen.


    ¡°Can it break the time area restrictions? What kind of geno art is that?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He teleported away from Nine Thousand King to dodge the light.


    ¡°One second is a thousand years. I can turn a thousand into one second. No matter how strong your time area is, you cannot ck my One Second Is a Thousand Years.¡± Nine Thousand King coldly looked at Han Sen. His body exploded with light. This time, the light on his armor was like a weird and green sun. It shone across the holy garden. If Han Sen did not leave, he was going to be hit with the light.


    Han Sen knew that Nine Thousand King said what he did about one second being a thousand years was most likely a bluff. He could probably only do one second for a year. Even so, it broke his time area, which was a difficult thing to do.


    When the eye light came down, there was nowhere to go to avoid it. Han Sen could not leave the holy garden. All he could do was rely on the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to block the scary eye light.


    The goldfish family arrived at the stone pavilion, but the stone pavilion could not block the light. The two of them were controlled by the eye light. Their eyes became green lightbulbs, and their bodies swam toward Wan¡¯er¡¯s statue.


    Han Sen frowned. He used the shield, but he could only protect himself and Bao¡¯er with it. He could not protect the goldfish family with it.


    The worst off, however, was Yang Yun Sheng. He was already heavily injured and lying on the floor. He was unable to get up. Now, he was affected by the Thousand Eye Battle Armor. His eyes became lightbulbs. Ignoring his wounds, he somehow got up and flew to the stone pavilion.


    Pang! Pang! Pang!


    There were three loud noises. The goldfish family and Yang Yun Sheng had barely touched the clothes of the statue and been sent flying across the holy garden.


    Yang Yun Sheng was injured. Even though he was controlled by the Thousand Eye Battle Armor, he could no longer get up. He was covered in blood. The goldfish family was injured too, but their injuries were not as severe.


    ¡°One second is a thousand years!¡± Nine Thousand King shouted. The Thousand Eye Battle Armor released a scary eye light again.


    Han Sen noticed that Nine Thousand King¡¯s silver hair was looking a bit white, and his skin had a few wrinkles. He suddenly understood and said, ¡°This old man¡¯s one second is a thousand years will speed up his own time too. The more he speeds up, the older he gets. This geno art will spend his lifespan. It is no wonder he did not use it until now. He did not dare to use it freely. He only uses it during important moments.¡±


    Just as Han Sen thought, Nine Thousand King¡¯s One Second Is a Thousand Years sped up the time of others and his own time. If he kept using One Second Is a Thousand Years, Han Sen would not even have to fight. The man would just grow old and die.


    ¡°Weird. Nine Thousand King¡¯s original power is not time. How can he use a time geno art like One Second Is a Thousand Years?¡± Han Sen started to think it was weird, so he checked Nine Thousand King out.


    Under the power and influence of the Thousand Eye Battle Armor, the goldfish family hit the statue again. This time, Nine Thousand King used more power. The big goldfish was not supposed to be controlled easily, but the big goldfish had rabid power. It meant its will was not so clear. It was worse than the small goldfish. It sped up to the statue.


    Pang!


    The big goldfish¡¯s body hit the statue. The statue moved a little. The big goldfish¡¯s body flew away again.


    At the same time, the statue had some holy light.

 Chapter 2942 - Qin Xiu

    <h4>2942 Qin Xiu</h4>


    Han Sen was frozen as he looked at the statue. ording to Nine Thousand King, it was not really a statue. It was made from the Holy Kirin¡¯s horns. Supposedly, it was a true god weapon. No matter how good it was, it was just a dead object. Now, the statue was full of holy light. Its face was like a jade stone. The hair and hands were a blood color. It was starting to look like a real person.


    It did not just look like one. It really dide alive. The statue¡¯s eyes were lively, and the body turned soft. She stood up and looked at everyone in the pavilion. Nine Thousand King watched as the jade statue was revived. His body shook. He did not look powerful anymore. The light of the battle armor quickly disappeared. The eye closed tightly. There was a thud as he kneeled in front of the revived statue. His head touched the floor. He did not dare raise his head as he said, ¡°Servant Number 9 is greeting Miss Wan¡¯er. Do you remember Number 9, Miss Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This old man Nine Thousand King knew Sacred Leader¡¯s sister was called Wan¡¯er and he did not tell me.¡±


    The statue saw Nine Thousand King, who was terrified on the floor, shivering with fear and not daring to raise his head. She raised the cup in her hand and drank all the wine it contained.


    ¡°Number 9, was that you who wanted to break the statue?¡± After the statue drank the wine, it started to speak. It was not the voice of a female like Wan¡¯er. It was the voice of a man.


    When Nine Thousand King heard the voice, he raised his head. He was scared. His eyes opened wide. He looked at the statue like he was looking at a ghost. He only took one small glimpse. Nine Thousand King immediately pped his own face and said, ¡°It is my fault. I am a bad servant. I should die.¡±


    Han Sen, who was standing nearby and seeing all of this, was frozen. Nine Thousand King was not joking. He was really pping himself terribly hard. His cheekbones were breaking. In just a few ps, he was already covered in blood. Nine Thousand King kept on hitting himself. He kept on hitting himself hard. It was hard enough to be considered a form of suicide.


    The jade statue did not watch Nine Thousand King, who was in the middle of pping himself to death. He looked at Han Sen. It made Han Sen feel a chill, so he secretly gathered up power. When he heard Nine Thousand King speak after the statue came alive, he felt as if it was embodying Sacred Leader.


    The statue looked at Han Sen and smiled as it asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Although his body looked like Wan¡¯er, his power was too outstanding. One sensed that he was a very gentle man. One would not have thought he was a woman.


    ¡°Crystallizer Han Sen. What is your name?¡± Han Sen thought that person was not hostile, but he did not underestimate him either. He remained in a state of caution.


    ¡°Name. That is a distant memory. I have almost forgotten.¡± The manughed. After a seriously long think, he said, ¡°My name is Qin Xiu. I am the King Kingdom¡¯s king. Xiu means fixing the country and keeping the peace.¡±


    Before Han Sen could say anything, Qin Xiu was talking to Han Sen again. ¡°Can you share a few cups with me?¡±


    Qin Xiu sat down in the pavilion. He picked up the bottle and poured two cups of wine. He raised one of them.


    ¡°If you do not mind, I am willing to join you.¡± Han Sen spoke as he walked into the pavilion. He sat down next to him. He raised the cup that Qin Xiu had poured.


    While they were talking, Nine Thousand King was still pping his face. He did not dare stop, but he looked confused.


    He was not able to confirm that the man who had been revived through the statue was his master. He also did not know if the man he served had trulye back to life or if this was some sort of shadow copy.


    No matter who he was, Nine Thousand King did not dare slow down. People like Sacred Leader, even if he only had a sliver of life, he could not disrespect him.


    The master had invited Han Sen for a drink. Nine Thousand King could not believe that this situation was happening. Although Han Sen was a strange character,pared to his master, Nine Thousand King thought Han Sen was not even worth one of his hairs.


    In the universe back then, only God knew how many scary elites found themselves in the position of a servant before the glory of Sacred Leader. Very few God Spirits were able to share a drink with Sacred Leader. Now, Sacred Leader was drinking with Han Sen. He also had addressed Han Sen by his name. Nine Thousand King was in total disbelief.


    ¡°In that universe, whoever was worth the leader addressing them by their name was almighty. Does Han Sen really have what it takes?¡± Nine Thousand King was shocked.


    Qin Xiu raised his wine cup and said, ¡°Cheers, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Why go cheers with me?¡± Han Sen was confused. He looked at Qin Xiu. It did not matter if this was Sacred Leader reborn or not, but there was a problem with his attitude.


    ¡°Has he seen the rtionship between me and Wan¡¯er?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Qin Xiuughed and did not answer. He drank all the wine in his cup and said, ¡°Back then, I made this holy garden and cut it out from space. I had it stop and remained fixed in a certain ce in time. I made the holy garden cycle every hour. Here, you will never get old, and you will never die. This is a ce in which you can live forever.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xiu really is Sacred Leader,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Qin Xiu looked at the holy garden and sighed, ¡°I wanted to keep Wan¡¯er here so she could live forever. She could watch her favorite views, eat her favorite meat, and drink her favorite wine. She told me she would rather die than live in an endless loop.¡±


    Qin Xiu poured out some wine and drank it all. He closed his eyes. It looked as if he was trying his best to enjoy it. He was remembering the person he used to love it.


    ¡°So, I cut the Holy Kirin¡¯s horn off to make a statue of her. If her soul was inside this statue, she could live forever and would still have her memories. She would just be unable to leave this holy garden.¡± He put down the cup, smiled, and said, ¡°But Wan¡¯er said told me it was like being put in prison. She defied my wishes for her.¡±


    Han Sen found this interesting, so he asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    Qin Xiu looked like he was smiling, but he was not smiling. He did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question. He poured himself some wine and looked at the cup of wine in Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen was fascinated by hearing the tale, so he had forgotten to drink the wine. He quickly necked it down.


    Qin Xiu was holding the wine bottle. He poured out another drink for Han Sen. He raised his cup and said, ¡°I will cheer you again.¡±


    This time, Han Sen did not ask why. He knew that Qin Xiu must have known Wan¡¯er was being carried by him in some way. Otherwise, Sacred Leader Qin Xiu would likely not say cheers to a guy he did not even know.


    Nine Thousand King, who was kneeling outside the pavilion, was frozen. To be cheered by Sacred Leader¡ªin that sky, on that ground, in that life, in that world¡ªwas something he had only ever seen performed to Han Sen.

 Chapter 2943 - One Life Is Too Shor

    <h4>Chapter 2943 One Life Is Too Shor</h4>


    When Han Sen downed his second cup, Qin Xiu gave Han Sen another refill. He raised his cup and said, ¡°I will cheer you with another cup.¡±Han Sen did not say anything. He just drank the third cup he had been given. He understood people like Qin Xiu. If he was willing to talk, he would tell him. There was no point in asking anything.


    ¡°Deified gene +1.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s brain had the geno increase announcement ying, but he did not care about it. In the next cycle, those points would be out of his system.


    Qin Xiu drank all the wine. He put down his wine cup and said, ¡°It is a shame that this body is just a spirit. I cannot drink a lot with you. I do not have much time. After I am gone, the holy garden¡¯s time and space loop will end. You can use this statue to go to the back door. Then, you can reach the holy pce.¡±


    After that, before Han Sen could say anything, he turned around to look at Nine Thousand King, who was repeatedly pping himself in the face while kneeling before the stone pavilion. His face was going to break.


    ¡°Number 9, from now on, you will follow Mister Han,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°If he wants you to live, you will live. If he wants you to die, you will die.¡±


    Nine Thousand King was shocked. He did not dare think about it. He just immediately answered, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Qin Xiu said that, but he did not even look at Nine Thousand King. He looked at Han Sen. His eyes looked as if the man could see through his lungs.


    Qin Xiu sighed and said, ¡°It is a shame that this life is too short, and I could not take care of you.¡± He looked at Han Sen. His body had a holy light leak out from it.


    As the light was fading, the lifeforce on the statue became weaker. The body started to look like jade.


    The jade statue was looking smaller. After a while, the jade statue had no more lifeforce. It became a doll thatnded in Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    Han Sen was holding the jade statue. The holy garden felt a little different, but he could not tell what was different about it.


    Nine Thousand King stood up and looked around. He had gone crazy. He started running toward the holy garden¡¯s door. This time, when he ran out, he did not reappear via the back door. He was actually able to stand outside the door.


    ¡°The Sacred power has been extinguished.¡± Nine Thousand King was surprised and happy. When he looked at Han Sen, conflicted emotions shone in his eyes.


    ¡°How is this kid connected to the leader? What was thest thing Sacred Leader meant? Why did he say that?¡± Nine Thousand King kept thinking about what had happened.


    ¡°The restrictions of the holy garden are already gone. It is best that we leave.¡± Han Sen waved his hand. He picked up the stone pot, wine bottle, and cups.


    Before, there was Sacred power covering those items. No one was really able to consume the food and the drinks there. Now, things were different. Han Sen was not going to let the opportunity pass him by.


    After picking up the items, Han Sen held Bao¡¯er. He called the goldfish family forward to take them to the back door of the holy garden.


    Qin Xiu had said that the back door would enable him to reach the holy pce. That must have been the Sacred race¡¯s hall. Han Sen was going to go there, regardless of the purpose Qin Xiu had. He hade this far, so he was certainly not going to turn back now.


    Han Sen had only just walked a few steps when Nine Thousand King teleported behind Han Sen.


    Han Sen was suddenly alerted. He looked at Nine Thousand King. He did not expect Nine Thousand King to bow to him and say, ¡°Sacred Leader asked me to protect Mister Han. That is what I am going to do. I am going to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°That was just a spirit in the image of your master. Now that the spirit is gone, there is no need for you to take it so seriously.¡± Han Sen did not think an old man like Nine Thousand King would be so loyal, even when Qin Xiu was not around.


    ¡°How could you say something like that?¡± Nine Thousand King seriously asked. ¡°I am a servant of the master. If this is the wish of the master, even if it leads to my death, I will carry out my given tasks.¡±


    ¡°You really do not have to do that. You and I both know that with you by my side, I will be in danger,¡± Han Senughed.


    Nine Thousand King looked serious. With a wry smile he said, ¡°To be honest, if the master did not give the order, I would try everything I could to kill you. Things are different now. No matter how much courage I have, I will never want to bring you harm.¡±


    After pausing, Nine Thousand King looked sincere and said, ¡°Believe it or not, Mister, but I would never disobey an order given to me by my master. Otherwise, the results would be worse than death.¡±


    ¡°The spirit is gone. What can you be afraid of?¡± Han Sen frowned. He did not know if what Nine Thousand King said was true. Judging by the way he looked, it did not appear to be a lie.


    ¡°No matter how you think or feel, I am going to do what the master told me, even if it involves me risking my life.¡± Nine Thousand King did not exin. He insisted on following Han Sen.


    Han Sen thought about how Nine Thousand King behaved when the statue moved. He knew Nine Thousand King was really scared of Sacred Leader, so perhaps this really was a genuine sentiment. It was not out of the realm of possibility.


    Han Sen did not say anything more. If Nine Thousand King insisted on following, he would not mind a spare meat shield. He called for the goldfish family to gather around. As he held Bao¡¯er, they all left the holy garden.


    Nine Thousand King knew what Han Sen was thinking, so he quickly said, ¡°I will lead the way for you.¡±


    After that, Nine Thousand King went in front of Han Sen. He behaved just like a servant.


    After leaving the holy garden, aside from the two long, brightnterns near the gate, darkness was all around. Han Sen asked Nine Thousand King, ¡°How did you walk through the darkness?¡±


    Nine Thousand King quickly and politely said, ¡°Mister, I have the Thousand Eye Battle Armor. I can repel the dark power that seeks to consume. If we do not meet the space charm, we will not be in danger.¡±


    ¡°What is the space charm?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°The space charm is a xenogeneic, but it is different whenpared to the average xenogeneic. This thing appears after a disaster happens to Sacred. It only exists within the darkness inside Sacred. It has incredibly scary powers. Even a top-ss true god cannot fight a space charm, but the space charm only travels in the dark. A ce with the long, brightntern is a ce they will not draw near.¡± Nine Thousand King looked at the darkness ahead and said, ¡°It looks like the way ahead does not have long, brightnterns. I will scout for you. If there is a space charm, you need to leave. Do not care about my safety.¡±


    Han Sen thought Nine Thousand King was honest, but he did not know if it wasing from his heart or he was just pretending. But Nine Thousand King had the Thousand Eye Battle Armor, which could repel the power of the dark. The big and small goldfish could not do the same, so Han Sen summoned the stonentern and held it for travel.


    Nine Thousand King saw Han Sen hold that stonentern that could push away the darkness. It put him in awe. He thought, ¡°This stonentern can push away Sacred¡¯s darkness. This kind of treasure must havee from the leader himself. I was right. The leader¡¯s rtionship with Han Sen is not something normal.¡±


    Thinking of that, Nine Thousand King¡¯s face looked weird. That was because he thought about the sentence Qin Xiu said before he departed.


    ¡°It is a shame that this life is too short, and I could not take care of you.¡± Nine Thousand King had a strange expression as he thought, ¡°Is Sacred Leader gay?¡±

 Chapter 2944 - Fate Monumen

    <h4>Chapter 2944 Fate Monumen</h4>


    Under the stonentern¡¯s light, they were able to see broken buildings. Approximately 99.9% of Sacred had turned into ruins from the battle. Only rare ces like the holy garden were whole.Walking on ck, destroyed ruins, Han Sen was doing just as Qin Xiu instructed. He kept walking on a straight trajectory from the back door. Building after building that he went by all looked like trash. After all that time, he had yet toe across Sacred¡¯s legendary race hall.


    Suddenly, amidst the ruins, Han Sen found a very well-preserved statue. It was the statue of a ghost car.


    Han Sen pointed at the statue and asked, ¡°This thing... Is it one of Sacred¡¯s holy beast Ghost Car?¡±


    ¡°Mister, this is the Ghost Car statue,¡± Nine Thousand King quickly answered. ¡°This statue is supposed to be in the center of the holy pce za. I do not know why it ended up out here.¡±


    Sob! Sob!


    In the dark, the sound of a crying woman was heard again. It gave those who heard it a re of goosebumps.


    ¡°Number 9, do you know where the crying soundes from?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown. On the road, he had heard a woman crying many times.


    ¡°Mister, that crying soundes from the space charm,¡± Nine Thousand King answered. ¡°It is the sound she makes when the space charm is hungry. The space charm must be looking for us. Since you have thentern, Mister, she has not dared get too close.¡±


    ¡°What kind of xenogeneic is space charm?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Nine Thousand King smiled and said, ¡°Regarding that, I have no idea. That thing only lives in the dark recesses of Sacred. It never gets close to the long, brightnterns. Normal light can light up the darkness, but you cannot see space charm¡¯s body. All you will see is a shadow. It is like a fairy flying. You cannot see the details of its face.¡±


    ¡°That being said, Mister, your stonentern is very good. I have never heard of something being able to light up the darkness that wasn¡¯t one of those long, brightnterns.¡± Nine Thousand King carefully continued to keep licking Han Sen¡¯s boots. He wanted to find out where that stonentern came from.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He only continued to go forward while holding the stonentern.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw a long, brightntern up ahead. It was like a very big firefly, but there was still a distance between him and the light.


    Han Sen was happy. He hastened his passage to reach the light. Nine Thousand King made sure to swiftly follow.


    When they got close to the light, Han Sen saw a giant monument. Each side of it had a bright, longntern. Those two long, brightnterns were much bigger than the usual ones they had seen. They lit up several hundred feet around the area they were situated. They felt like shields of light against the dark.


    Before the monument, Han Sen saw a few people were standing there. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was there, as were three of the Extreme King deifieds. Aside from them, there was someone else. When Han Sen saw him, his body shivered and shook. It was the person from Sky Pce¡¯s first seat. Han Sen had seen him at the sanctuary¡¯s gate before.


    Back then, Sky Pce¡¯s first seat wanted to take Littleflower for a student in Sky Pce, but Han Sen was able to get away. Since then, Han Sen had not seen this person again.


    Han Sen had been to Sky Pce a few times since then, but he had never Sky Pce¡¯s first seat. He did not expect to find him, of all people, there.


    Han Sen wanted to hide his face, but it was already toote. Sky Pce¡¯s first seat, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, and the others were already looking in his direction.


    Han Sen frowned. Sky Pce¡¯s first seat knew Han Sen came from the sanctuaries. If he exposed his identity, that would not fare well for him.


    When Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others saw Han Sen and who he was with, they were shocked. They stared at Han Sen¡¯s stonentern in awe. The stonentern was simr to the long, brightnterns that could light up Sacred. It even provided more room around it than the othernterns, so they were shocked.


    The first seat of Sky Pce looked surprised too. What surprised him the most was different from what surprised Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others.


    Han Sen led Nine Thousand King and the goldfish family toward the monument. He put away thentern. He was going to say hello to Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, but he shook his head and provided a wry smile instead. ¡°Brother Han, you should not get too close.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said, ¡°Although there are long, brightnterns, this ce is a trap. We are all trapped here, and we cannot get out.¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you tell me sooner? What is the point of waiting for me to get this close before telling me?¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was not really a friend, so he had no reason to warn Han Sen at all. Han Sen had not really expected that he would. He just coldly asked, ¡°If it can trap you, a grandmaster, what amazing thing is this?¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster pointed at the monument. ¡°Once you look at the monument, you will understand.¡±


    Han Sen turned his head and looked at the monument. When he looked at Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s face, he stared at him like his eyes were on fire. Yet, he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Han Sen looked at the monument. He saw two big words on the monument.


    ¡°Fate Monument.¡± Han Sen read the two words on the monument, but he did not understand why they were trapped there.


    When Ancient Abyss Grandmaster saw Han Sen¡¯s face, he knew that Han Sen did not know what the Fate Monument was. He quickly said, ¡°Fate Monument is Holy Kirin from the four holy beast¡¯s talent gene treasure. This monument can decide your fate. The Holy Kirin used his treasure. Not a single person in the universe could beat him. The monument ended up here. Although the Holy Kirin does not control it, the power of fate is still within it. If you enter the radius of the fate monument, you will be affected by it. Your life will be frozen in this ce. If you stay away from the Fate Monument, your life will be gone, and you will die with it.¡±


    ¡°Is such a thing possible?¡± Han Sen looked at the Fate Monument in shock.


    ¡°Yes, it is, Mister Nine Thousand King politely said to Han Sen. ¡°If you look at the back of the Fate Monument, you will see your fate.¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others were shocked. Nine Thousand King was apanying Han Sen. It was something they were already surprised about. After hearing the way Nine Thousand King was talking to Han Sen, it was like he had be a servant or something.


    Nine Thousand King was leading the way. Han Sen led the goldfish family behind the fate monument. An Extreme King deified elite quietly said to Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, ¡°It looks like Nine Thousand King is with Han Sen. This is unbelievable. How can Han Sen im such an old monster?¡±


    Ancient Abyss shook his head but did not speak. When Sky Pce¡¯s first seat heard what was said, his frown tightened.


    ¡°This kid is the person I saw at the sanctuary gate. Even if he dide to the universe from the sanctuaries, he could not achieve much with the power he had. It was not that many years ago, yet he is already deified. He can also tame the old monster Nine Thousand King. In the years I have been trapped here, what has happened?¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat weirdly looked at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2945 - Call of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 2945 Call of Fate</h4>


    Han Sen followed Nine Thousand King to the fate monument. He saw a few ck shadows on the back of the fate monument. It was like the shadow on the monument was cast by flickering candlelight. Han Sen had a closer look and frowned. The monument¡¯s shadow was obviously a big and small goldfish. As for the big and small people, their shape was obviously depicting him and Bao¡¯er. The others, like Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, Sky Pce¡¯s first seat, and other shadows were on the monument too. There was not one less.Han Sen turned around and asked the Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, ¡°Grandmaster, with your power, are you able to break the restrictions of this monument?¡±


    ¡°The fate monument is not a treasure that can be broken with brute force.¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster wore a wry smile. ¡°Right now, I am waiting for my fate to be on the fate monument. If we use brute force to attack the fate monument, only our fate will be damaged. If we break the fate monument, our life will be broken there too. We will die.¡±


    ¡°Is this treasure that magical?¡± Han Sen looked at the monument with shock.


    ¡°Mister, he is correct,¡± Nine Thousand King said. ¡°The fate monument cannot be broken by brute force. If the Holy Kirin was still around, this monument could be broken. Now, the Holy Kirin is dead. The fate monument can do stuff by its own will, but maybe we can break it.¡±


    When hearing Nine Thousand King sound like a ve before Han Sen, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and Sky Pce¡¯s first seat looked very strange.


    ¡°What way?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Nine Thousand King did not answer. He looked at Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, Sky Pce¡¯s first seat, and the others with hesitation. Obviously, he did not want them to hear the solution.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat looked at him with disdain and coldly said, ¡°You are just a servant of Sacred. What kind of method or knowledge can you have? You only want to use the Call of Fate function of the monument, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Nine Thousand King was not going to hide it. He fought back and replied, ¡°If you know the monument has a Call of Fate, and you are still trapped here, isn¡¯t your life too cheap?¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat was not angered by this. He coldly looked at Nine Thousand King and said, ¡°My life is a very heavy one. It is 9,818 kilograms heavy. I wonder how heavy your life is. We can see whose life is cheaper.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Nine Thousand King was furious. The eye on his armor opened. It looked like he was ready to fight.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat looked at Nine Thousand King coldly. He was casting a power too.


    Han Sen looked at Nine Thousand King and asked, ¡°Number Nine, what is Call of Fate?¡±


    Nine Thousand King looked at Sky Pce¡¯s first seat madly. He then bowed and said, ¡°Mister, Call of Fate is the base power of the fate monument. It is like a normal creature using gold or stone to suppress an enemy. If the opponent is more powerful, the requirement of gold or stone would be greater. You had to be heavier than the opponent to suppress them under the gold and stone.¡±


    ¡°The logic of the fate monument is like that, but it suppresses a soul and not one¡¯s flesh. Ordinary powers cannot escape the fate monument¡¯s suppression, but souls have weight. We cannot see or touch it usually. We can¡¯t measure it either, but the fate monument can measure how heavy your soul is. It uses kilograms to do it. Without the Holy Kirin controlling it, the fate monument can suppress souls that are 10,000 kilograms heavy or below. If your soul is heavier than 10,000 kilograms, you can escape the suppression of the fate monument. You might even be able to control the fate monument and be its new master.¡±


    Han Sen thought this was funny. Heughed out loud as he asked, ¡°Really? What determines the weight of the soul? Your achievements? Your talents? Is it your level, maybe?¡±


    Nine Thousand King shook his head. ¡°It has nothing to do with your achievements, talents, or level. The weight of a soul, for every creature, is fixed. It is there when you are born. It does not increase nor decrease. Even some cheap low-life creatures can have a soul that is 10,000 kilograms. Many true god elite souls might be as light as a feather.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what is the effect of the weight of a soul?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Nine Thousand King quickly said. ¡°The soul does not affect your talent or your practice. It also does not affect your lifespan. It does not do anything about your leveling up either. Aside from affecting the fate monument, I have never heard of the soul¡¯s weight contributing to anything.¡±


    ¡°That is because you are ignorant.¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat behaved as if he had a grudge with Nine Thousand King. He looked at him with disdain.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s face looked angry. The green eye on the armor stared at Sky Pce¡¯s first seat as he said, ¡°So, are you not ignorant? Then, what is the use of a soul¡¯s weight?¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat said, ¡°The weight of a soul is the base of life. If it is light, your life is cheap. If it is heavy, your life is expensive. It measures your fate. How is that useless?¡±


    Nine Thousand King looked disdained. He coldly said, ¡°You are exaggerating. ording to what you¡¯re saying, the barons and viscounts that have a 10,000-kilogram soul are more important than true god creatures.¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat squinted his eyes. ¡°The weight of life depends on your level. Commoners like you would never understand that.¡±


    Nine Thousand King was going to argue with Sky Pce¡¯s first seat, but Han Sen interrupted them. ¡°How do you begin the Call of Fate? Is it dangerous?¡±


    ¡°You only need to ce a drop of your blood onto the fate monument, and it will weigh your soul,¡± Nine Thousand King quickly said.


    Han Sen looked at Sky Pce¡¯s first seat, but he said nothing. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster did not say anything either. He supposed Nine Thousand King was likely correct.


    Han Sen did not try it himself. He received a drop of blood from the goldfish¡¯s wound and threw it at the fate monument.


    That drop of blood was likeva when it hit the fate monument. It spread like paint in water. The entire monument turned red.


    Han Sen suddenly saw the top of the fate monument spawn four number zeroes. They started to jump, starting from 0001.


    Han Sen knew that each number meant one kilogram. Four digits meant the maximum was 9,999. If it hit 10,000, which was more than four digits, that meant it reached the maximum of the fate monument. The fate monument would not be able to suppress the soul.


    Han Sen looked at the fate monument number keep jumping and thought, ¡°This fate monument works just like thew¡¯s eye.¡±


    Han Sen thought the number on the fate monument would keep rising. After all, the life of a true god xenogeneic could not be too light.


    The number on the fate monument only reached 26 before stopping. It did not move anymore.


    ¡°Is the big goldfish¡¯s soul only worth 26 kilograms?¡± Han Sen was shocked. That was unexpected.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat said his soul weighed 9,000 kilograms. The big goldfish was true god too, but it only had 26 kilograms. The difference was far too staggering.

 Chapter 2946 - Expensive Life

    <h4>Chapter 2946 - Expensive Life</h4>


    ¡°So, power and level really don¡¯t corrte with the weight.¡± Han Sen hesitated a moment before taking some blood out of the small goldfish¡¯s wound and throwing it at the fate monument.


    Just like earlier, after the fate monument absorbed the small goldfish¡¯s blood, the top of the monument disyed a bunch of numbers. The total sum rose quickly.


    Han Sen did not have many high expectations. After all, its mother had a soul that weighed a measly 26 kilograms. The small goldfish¡¯s soul would likely be less than half of that.


    But the fate monument¡¯s number managed to hit three digits, and it was increasing fast. The numbers were rising like mad. A secondter, it hit four digits.


    ¡°The soul is so weird. They are blood-rted, but the weight of the soul has a massive difference.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Nine Thousand King, who was nearby, said, ¡°Although the soul is very ancient, under ordinary circumstances, it is hard for anyone to see souls. Only xenogeneic treasures like the fate monument can look into the soul you have. The weight of the soul is very hard to exin. Some low-level creatures have a very heavy soul. Some high-level creatures have a very light soul. Even if they are born from the same mother, their souls can be vastly different. It is hard to tell the rules and what determines the weight of a soul.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He looked at the small goldfish¡¯s number jumping up. After a while, the small goldfish¡¯s soul number came to a stop at 7,493.


    Nine Thousand King saw the little goldfish¡¯s soul teste to a stop and sighed. ¡°A 7,000 soul? It still has a lot to go before hitting 10,000.¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said, ¡°What a shame. If one of us can hit 10,000, perhaps we can get out of this.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and asked, ¡°Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, have you conducted your own test?¡±


    ¡°Our people have already tested. There have been a few hundred to a few thousand. No one reached 10,000. If one of us had managed to do that, we wouldn¡¯t have been trapped here.¡± Ancient Abyss paused before saying to Han Sen, ¡°Now, there is only you and your daughter than has not conducted the test. I hope one of you can have a 10,000-kilogram soul so we can leave. Otherwise, we are all trapped here.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He pricked his finger and drew out a drop of blood. He threw it at the fate monument.


    Han Sen¡¯s blood was red. It was red like a ruby. Itnded on the fate monument and shattered. The fate monument absorbed it. The entire monument turned into a crystal ruby.


    The numbers on top of the monument showed up. They were jumping so fast. The numbers increased and quickly hit three digits.


    Nine Thousand King saw Han Sen¡¯s soul was over a thousand. He looked jealous as he said, ¡°Mister, you have an expensive life. You have reached four digits so fast. It looks like hitting 10,000 will not be difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate him,¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat coldly said.


    The other people did not know about this, but he did. Han Sen was a creature from the sanctuaries, and he had seen Han Sen¡¯s talents. His genes were not stable, and his talents were just average.


    Although the weight of the soul had nothing to do with one¡¯s genes or talents, the rules of the sanctuaries would hurt the soul. Not many people knew that.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat wanted to force his way into the sanctuaries. He had been hurt before by it, so he knew all about it.


    Many race elites knew the crystallizers had escaped to the sanctuaries. Under the rules of there, they would not believe the soul of a crystallizer could be greater than 10,000 once they left.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmasters and the others stared at the fate monument¡¯s number. This could free them. They were hoping Han Sen¡¯s soul could exceed 10,000.


    Nine Thousand King heard Sky Pce¡¯s first seat and felt a bit angry. He coldly said, ¡°Mister¡¯s life is very expensive. Cheap people like you cannot measure it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I would like to see how expensive his life is.¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat spoke gently, but his face made Nine Thousand King very mad. He wanted to kill him with his hands.


    ¡°Five thousand¡­¡± an Extreme King could saw that Han Sen¡¯s soul weighed above 5,000, which gave them hope.


    ¡°Eight thousand¡­¡± Ancient Abyss¡¯ eyes started to change.


    After nine thousand, even Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s eyes looked strange. Clearly, he had a hard time believing that Han Sen, a person who hade from the sanctuaries, possessed such a heavy soul.


    ¡°Weird. The rules of the sanctuaries im they will reduce your soul. Hees from the sanctuaries. Why would he have such a heavy soul?¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat frowned.


    The number kept on jumping. It was getting very close to 9,999. The few deifieds of the Extreme King held their breath. They stared at the number on the monument. They hoped the number would jump even faster to reach the breakthrough.


    Finally, as everyone watched, the four-digit number reached nines across the board. It became 9999. At the same time, the number on the fate monument stopped.


    It had instantly stopped, but in the eyes of the deifieds, it felt like a century.


    In the next moment, the number on the stone monument jumped. This time, the number did not increase. Instead, the numbers returned to zero.


    Everyone was shocked. A deified Extreme King said, ¡°What is going on? I thought once you reach 10,000 kilograms you are allowed to escape the suppression of the fate monument. Why has the soul¡¯s weight suddenly returned to zero?¡±


    ¡°There is no way Han Sen¡¯s soul is just 9,999. He only needed one more to reach 10,000.¡±


    ¡°Go and look behind the monument. See if Han Sen¡¯s soul is there.¡±


    Everyone went around the back of the monument for a look. Suddenly, the fate monument was shining brightly. The fate monument was dyed red because of Han Sen¡¯s blood. It released 10,000 bright lights. It was like 10,000 glistening waterdrops were flowing out.


    The whole ground started to shake. The 10,000 lights of the fate monument were rising. They left the ground and floated in the air.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the fate monument make a sound like a beast roaring. It was like a tiger or a dragon. Everybody next saw the red fate monument turn into holy white. A white, jade looking Holy Kirin beast came out of the sky. The holy light on it was like a sun. It lit up the entire dark area.


    The broken floor¡­ The ruined buildings¡­ All the broken machines¡­ With the Holy Kirin¡¯s very bright, holy light, Han Sen and the others saw everything clearly.


    Aside from that, fairy-looking shadows were floating across the ruins. These fairy bodies were half-transparent. They looked like blue jelly.


    ¡°These are space charms.¡± Han Sen suddenly remembered the description of them from Nine Thousand King.

 Chapter 2947 - Holy Kirin

    <h4>Chapter 2947 Holy Kirin</h4>


    The space charm was afraid of the long, brightntern¡¯s light. Under the Holy Kirin¡¯s light, it did not seem to be afraid. It actually looked a bit happy. It was showered in light and happily danced in it.A little further inside the fate monument of Sacred, there was a dark area, but it was notpletely dark.


    ¡°Old Vulture, what happened outside? Why has the darkness around the holy pce lessened considerably?¡± In the darkest corner of the pce, a beast, which lookedpletely red had an eye that resembled a purgatory abyss, looked at the dark sky.


    On the roof, a giant beast, which had no eyes, asked, ¡°Is your eye going funny? How can Sacred be bright?¡±


    A weird, pitch-ck bird stared at the darkness and said, ¡°Things really do look brighter.¡± It turned and spoke to a pretty woman. ¡°You old horny woman, do you see what is out there?¡±


    ¡°It is fine for you to call me a horny woman, but I will rip your head off if you call me old again.¡± After the pretty woman said that, she peered into the faraway darkness.


    ¡°Weird, things do appear brighter. What is going on?¡± Auntie Mei was surprised.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be my eye going funny. The darkness around the holy hall is much weaker. Something must have happened in Sacred. It must be something huge.¡± The angry red beast started to move. It seemed as if he wanted to go outside to take a look at what might be going on.


    ¡°Something big? So, what if it is big? Those God Spirits wouldn¡¯te here. What other creature could make changes to Sacred?¡± Auntie Mei had a look of disdain. She sighed and said, ¡°Little Master has been gone for so long. Why has he yet toe back? Do you think something might have happened to him?¡±


    ¡°You horny woman, don¡¯t you worry,¡± the eyeless big beast said. ¡°With Little Master¡¯s power, no creature in the sanctuaries could do battle with even his littlest finger. They won¡¯t be able to do anything to hurt him. Plus, Old Cat is following Little Master. Although that Old Cat is a bitme and doesn¡¯t do much, he is one of the four holy beasts. He used to watch over the sanctuaries. He won¡¯t let anyone or anything bring harm to the Little Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who knows if Old Cat is reliable?¡± Auntie Mei coldly asked.


    ¡°That is not right. Why is it going so bright over there? I think I can see a light.¡± The red beast with an eye was staring into the darkness.


    Old Vulture stared off into the distance too. Inside the darkness, there was a twinkle of light that was expanding. Although it was still unable to light up the holy pce and eradicate its dark, they could see the light.


    Auntie Mei looked toward the light and was shocked. ¡°What happened? That light can shine the darkness around the holy pce. What happened outside?¡±


    Old Vulture had the best vision among them. While he was watching, he suddenly screamed. ¡°The Holy Kirin... It is the Holy Kirin... That is the Holy Kirin¡¯s spirit releasing power.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? The Holy Kirin¡¯s spirit... Isn¡¯t that inside the fate monument? Little Master did not go to the fate monument yet, so how could the Holy Kirin¡¯s spirit appear?¡± The red, angry beast let out a strange scream.


    ¡°Impossible... Aside from Little Master, no one else should be able to activate the Holy Kirin¡¯s spirit.¡± Auntie Mei¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Why are we still sitting here talking crap? Let¡¯s just get out of here. The Little Master¡¯s Holy Kirin spirit cannot be stolen by someone else.¡± The red, murderous beast weirdly screamed and flew into the darkness.


    His body touched the darkness, which made some same sounds mechanical and cogwheel-breaking sounds. The red mes of his body struck the darkness. Every step he took was like breaking the world.


    ¡°Goddamn barren power...¡± The red murderous beast kept swearing as he went. No matter how much he swore, he could only travel through the dark.


    Old Vulture pped his wings and soared into the dark. It looked like a sky full of dark clouds. After going into the dark, there were some thunderous noises. There were lots of sparks around him as he battled with the dark.


    Auntie Mei and the eyeless big beast rushed into the darkness too. They traveled slowly through the dark. They were in a rush, but they could not get out of the darkness to reach the shadow of the Holy Kirin.


    Deep Abyss Grandmaster and Sky Pce¡¯s first seat looked at the Holy Kirin, which was a transparent light. It did not have a body.


    Han Sen also stared at the Holy Kirin. The more he looked at it, the more afraid he became.


    The Holy Kirin was not a xenogeneic right now. The presence of its body was more like...


    ¡°Beast soul!¡± Han Sen almost screamed. The Holy Kirin looked like a beast soul and not a xenogeneic.


    As the Holy Kirin body¡¯s light grew brighter, the fate monument¡¯s light became weaker. It was like the power in the fate monument was going into the Holy Kirin. It made its body more solid. Although it was not solid yet, it did appear to be more tangible and alive.


    ¡°What is going on? Isn¡¯t the Holy Kirin dead? Its horn became a statue, and its meat was cooked. How can the beast¡¯s soul still exist? If the beast soul is a spirit, can the body be gone but the spirit remain?¡± Han Sen had many questions flooding his mind.


    W!


    The fate monument lost all of its light. It shattered like a rotten hunk of wood. It turned into a sky full of dust. The Holy Kirin was looking very alive, but its body still looked like a beast soul. It did not be fully solid.


    The light on the Holy Kirin started to be dim. The light, which had been so bright, turned dark. Only the two long, brightnterns continued to glow with their limited range of light.


    ¡°One of the four holy beasts, the Holy Kirin, is not dead!¡± An Extreme King deified elite was utterly bbergasted.


    ¡°No, the Holy Kirin¡¯s situation does not seem to mean it is alive.¡± The Deep Abyss Grandmaster stared at the Holy Kirin and frowned.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat stared at the Holy Kirin too. He pulled his hands into his sleeves and flicked. He looked like he wanted to attack, but he didn¡¯t. He seemed to be afraid.


    The Holy Kirin¡¯s eyes looked at Han Sen. It four legs were moving toward Han Sen. The holy light was on his body. The scene was exceptionally strange to witness.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°What does it seek to do? Is it because I activated the fate monument? Does it now want to fight me? Does it want its Kirin horn back?¡±


    While Han Sen was guessing, the Holy Kirin came before him. It did not look as if it was doing anything.


    The Holy Kirin stopped very close to Han Sen. It was so close that it made Han Sen wish to retreat, but the Holy Kirin suddenly and quietly moaned to Han Sen. It lowered its head and ced its head in front of Han Sen.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen looked at the Holy Kirin, which was lowering its head. He had no idea what the Holy Kirin wanted.


    The Holy Kirin saw that Han Sen was not doing anything, so it moaned again. It then put its head closer to Han Sen.


    Han Sen finally understood something. He reached out his hand and touched the Holy Kirin¡¯s head.

 Chapter 2948 - Holy Palace Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 2948 Holy Pce Guardian</h4>


    ¡°Bzzt!¡± Han Sen¡¯s hand touched the Holy Kirin¡¯s head. The Holy Kirin¡¯s body melted. It turned into light that entered Han Sen¡¯s hand. It went up his arm and all the way up to his brain to enter his Sea of Soul.¡°Holy Spirit Holy Kirin received.¡±


    At almost the exact same time the announcement yed, Han Sen heard an angry shout saying, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Han Sen suddenly saw a murderous beast, which lookedpletely red, roar in the sky, which was very dark and burning red. It was heading toward Han Sen and looked murderous. It spat some red light out at him. The red light was not a me. It was like aser. It suddenly doused Han Sen in red light.


    ¡°Red Ghost, you are still alive...¡± Nine Thousand King screamed with shock. In the next second, he shed in front of Han Sen. The eyes on his green armor opened. He released a green light that fought against the red light. He kept fighting Red Ghost¡¯s red light while screaming, ¡°Red Ghost, do not hurt Mister Han!¡±


    Red Ghost looked at Nine Thousand King and coldly asked, ¡°Who is this? Is it you, the servant Thousand Eye? Did you, servant, not die but found a new master?¡± His tone of voice was riddled with disdain.


    ¡°Shut up! The master asked me to protect Mister Han. Do not dare try anything.¡± Nine Thousand King spoke angrily, but people could tell he was afraid of Red Ghost. He did not dare attack it.


    Red Ghostughed dimly. ¡°Thousand Eye, don¡¯t do anything here. How old is he? When the master was here, his great-grandad¡¯s grandad was not even born yet. Did you say the leader asked you to protect him? Pah. You are talking way too much crap.¡±


    Nine Thousand King wanted to exin, but Red Ghost kept madly shouting. Some metallic sounds were heard that rumbled like thunder. The red light turned into darkness. The Red Ghost angrily looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Stop talking crap. I do not care if you have found a new master, you old servant. Have your master hand over the holy spirit. Otherwise, you and your new master can die together.¡±


    After that, a red light emerged from its mouth. It trieding for Han Sen, but Nine Thousand King stood before it.


    ¡°Red Ghost, do you really think I am going to be afraid of you?¡± Nine Thousand King gnashed his teeth and did not stand down. His body flickered with a green light. The angry ghost shadow appeared. He used One Second Is a Thousand Years.


    When he used One Second Is a Thousand Years, Nine Thousand King barely managed to block the red light.


    ¡°One second is a thousand years, and one thousand years is a second,¡± Red Ghost said. ¡°Are you willing to use that many years of your lifespan for this moment? Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡± Its mouth was still full of red light as it kept attacking Nine Thousand King.


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s body¡¯s green light had the buffs imparted by One Second Is a Thousand Years. Through it, he managed to stop the red light¡¯s attack. His face kept getting older, and his hair kept getting whiter.


    Nine Thousand King kept blocking the red light as he shouted, ¡°You should leave, Mister Han!¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. He did not expect Nine Thousand King would go to such lengths to protect him. It did not look like he was just pretending either.


    He wanted to say something, but he saw somethinging over from out of the dark clouds. It was circling them. It evilly asked, ¡°Go? Go where? If you do not leave the holy spirit behind, you will all be killed.¡±


    ¡°Fish Bird? You are still alive!¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s face looked even more horrid.


    ¡°It is not us those who are alive.¡± A very cold female voice sounded from the ck. A very attractive woman came forward out of the darkness.


    On the other end, an eyeless beast crawled out. The four scary-looking creatures blocked the brightnterns around. They blocked Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the others, who were on the verge of leaving.


    ¡°No Eye... Demon Girl... You guys are still here...¡± Nine Thousand King was shocked. He looked at the four creatures.


    ¡°Yes, we are here, and we are in charge of maintaining the holy pce. The holy pce is still here. How can we die?¡± The demon girl rolled her eyes. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You are a servant, yet you are also still alive. It looks like you have a new master too. That is surprising.¡±


    Nine Thousand King kept blocking Red Ghost¡¯s red light while shouting, ¡°I have not betrayed the master! The master asked me to protect Mister Han.¡±


    Old Vulture coldly asked from the air, ¡°How can you still be so stubborn? I will kill you, the servant, first. Then, I will deal with the kid that dared to steal our holy spirit.¡± It quickly spat out some ck smoke.


    The ck smoke was not very strong, but it was weird. It was like a ck, toxic snake heading straight for Nine Thousand King.


    Nine Thousand King tried his hardest to block Red Ghost¡¯s attacks. He did not have spare power to fend off the ck smoke too. He looked scared, but he still did his best to block it.


    Suddenly, Nine Thousand King felt as if his shoulders had been pulled back by a certain power. He dodged the ck smoke and left the red light¡¯s attacks.


    He turned his head. Nine Thousand King saw that Han Sen was in front of him. The red light and ck smoke were headed for Han Sen.


    ¡°Careful, Mister!¡± Nine Thousand King was shocked. He wanted to go up and help Han Sen block it, but he felt as if space around had some weird changes. The red light and ck smoke started to strangely slow down. They could not get close to Han Sen.


    ¡°Time Ghost¡¯s Time Area!¡± Red Ghost and Fish Bird sighed with shock. They put away their powers and stopped attacking.


    ¡°Time Area is not that good,¡± Fish Bird coldly grunted. It wanted to p its wings and go straight for Han Sen.


    ¡°Old Vulture, stop it,¡± Auntie Mei, the demon girl, said. She stopped Old Vulture from proceeding.


    Old Vulture rolled its weird eyes and asked Auntie Mei, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Get rid of these others who are disturbing us, and then we will get rid of him,¡± Auntie Mei coldly said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Vulture rolled its weird eyes. It pped his wings and spat out ck smoke. It was going toward Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and the other three Extreme King deifieds.


    The big eyeless beast on the other side was moving its giant body. It rolled toward Sky Pce¡¯s first seat.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster¡¯s body rose like a cloud, but he was unable to block Old Vulture¡¯s ck smoke. He kept falling back while shouting, ¡°Stop it! I have something to say!¡±


    The three Extreme King deified elite were not as strong as Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. The power inside their bodies was shattered by the ck smoke. It was like they had lost their souls as they dropped to the floor.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it in hell after you have died,¡± Old Vulture spookily said. It pped its wings and flew toward Ancient Abyss.


    The big eyeless beast was like a rolling knife going toward Sky Pce¡¯s first seat. He saw Sky Pce¡¯s first seat p his hands. The direction in which the big eyeless beast was rolling changed. It turned 180 degrees and rolled into the dark.


    ¡°My Name is Sky Pce¡¯s First Seat Elder. We are not here to offend anyone. Can you please hear us out?¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat was very strong but did not dare say something reckless there. He was being polite.


    No one cared about him. The eyeless big beast emerged from the dark again. It was headed for Sky Pce¡¯s first seat.

 Chapter 2949 - Weird Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 2949 Weird Atmosphere</h4>


    The Sky Pce¡¯s first seat used a changing ground and changing sky method. He wanted to change space so the eyeless big beast could not get close to him.This time, the eyeless big beast did not get affected by the swap of the sky and earth. Although space was different, the eyeless big beast was still headed for Sky Pce¡¯s first seat. It was rolling faster and faster. It quickly arrived in front of Sky Pce¡¯s first seat.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s expression changed. He immediately waved his sleeves. Space resided within his sleeves. He wanted to suck the eyeless big beast into it.


    Just as the eyeless big beast was about to approach the sleeves, it suddenly stopped. The creature¡¯s mouth turned into a speaker in space. It blew wind at Sky Pce¡¯s first seat.


    Doo!


    It sounded like a ship¡¯s foghorn. The moment the sound was heard, one saw shockwavese out of the eyeless big beast. They came out like water waves that enveloped Sky Pce¡¯s first seat. The waves turned into a sonic ring that wrapped up Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s body.


    Sky Pce¡¯s body¡¯s Very High power was madly running, but he could not break the grip of the sonic ring that had a hold of him. He was trapped by the sonic ring.


    The eyeless big beast turned around with the intent to leave with the sonic ring pulling Sky Pce¡¯s first seat with him. They returned to the demondy.


    On the other side, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster had not been granted a moment to speak. The fish bird was too fast. The continuous attacks were too much for Ancient Abyss Grandmaster to deal with. He suddenly had lots of wounds. In the end, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster shed away and retreated into the darkness. The fish bird chased him for a while but soon returned. Based on his expression, it was unlikely he managed to catch up with Ancient Abyss Grandmaster.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s geno arts are weird,¡± the fish bird said upon his return. ¡°He can travel around the barren powers. He managed to escape!¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± the demondy said. ¡°It is not hard to guess what the Extreme King is doing here. Just ignore him.¡±


    Everyone returned their attention to Han Sen. Sky Pce¡¯s first seat was struggling. He was incapable of escaping the power of the sonic ring that had snared him.


    The demondy stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°Give me the holy spirit, and I will permit you to live.¡±


    Han Sen did not answer her. He just measured them all with his eyes. In the image Old Cat had brought to him before, Han Sen had seen the demon girl and others. He knew he hade to the right ce to find Littleflower.


    ¡°We are asking you a question!¡± Old Vulture madly shouted. ¡°Stop being frozen!¡±


    Nine Thousand King quickly shed behind Han Sen. He faced the demondy and said, ¡°You guys must believe me. It really was the master who asked me to protect Han Sen and lead him to the holy hall. The master¡¯s soul remains in the statue inside the holy garden.¡±


    ¡°Carry on as you please and keep making up your story.¡± Red Ghost coldlyughed. ¡°The holy garden¡¯s statue is what the master prepared for Miss Wan¡¯er. Why would his soul be inside there?¡±


    Nine Thousand King was frozen. He could not exin it. He thought in his heart, ¡°Master, master, I would do anything for you and the person you love. But dying at the hands of our own people... This is terrible. Master, you were always so smart. How could you not foresee this happening?¡±


    Nine Thousand King made a decision and said to Han Sen, ¡°Mister Han, you should leave first. I will slow them down.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Old Vulture and Red Ghostughed. ¡°Slow us down? How? Are you going to use your One Second Is a Thousand Years? Even if you squander all of your lifespan, how much can you truly dy us?¡±


    ¡°Old Servant, you are very loyal to your new master.¡± The demondy looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Old Nine, you fall back,¡± Han Sen said to Nine Thousand King, who was in front of him.


    ¡°Mister Han...¡± Nine Thousand King wished to say something, but Han Sen stopped him.


    Han Sen signaled Nine Thousand King to fall back. He looked at the demondy and asked, ¡°Are you Auntie Mei?¡±


    The demondy, Old Vulture, and the others were shocked. The titles of Auntie Mei and Old Vulture were something they reserved for themselves. No one else should have known that.


    That was especially true for Auntie Mei. It only started when Littleflower was there. Only Littleflower called her that. Old Vulture and the others just called her a horny woman.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± The demondy frowned and looked at Han Sen. Now that she thought about it, he did look a bit familiar.


    ¡°I am Han Sen. I havee looking for Littleflower. Please, everyone, allow me to be with my son once again.¡± Han Sen bowed before them. He was being polite. If it didn¡¯t work out, he would have to use force.


    ¡°You are Han Sen!¡± Auntie Mei and the others were shocked upon hearing that name.


    They knew Littleflower¡¯s biological father was Han Sen. To them, it did not really matter who his father was, so they never cared about what Han Sen looked like. Even if they saw him on the street, they would not have recognized him. They would not have cared.


    Old Vulture¡¯s eyes were open wide as he looked at Han Sen. He screamed, ¡°You are... Little Master¡¯s father?¡±


    Nine Thousand King was frozen. He had no idea what had be of the situation. His brain could not function. He ended up saying, ¡°What does this mean? Old Vulture said Han Sen is the Little Master¡¯s father. That means Old Vulture has a new master, and the new master is Mister Han¡¯s son. Wait a minute...¡±


    Nine Thousand King¡¯s eyes turned bright. He suddenly thought of something. He pped his legs and thought, ¡°I see it now. I see it now... I knew it. Master has it all prepared. He must have known this would happen... I see it now... Ha! Ha!¡±


    ¡°I could not have foreseen this. I really couldn¡¯t have. Master and Mister Han had a child. With Old Vulture and the demondy¡¯s personality, if it was not for the master¡¯s child, they would not have taken it as a leader. This must be right. Master wanted me to protect Little Master¡¯s father... Wait... No... Father? How could two fathers make a baby? Whatever... With the master¡¯s power, he can do anything!¡± Nine Thousand King thought that seemed right. He thought he was saved.


    After Nine Thousand King thought of this, he startedughing. Heughed and said, ¡°You are all family. Why are you still fighting? Hurry up and invite Mister Han into the holy pce.¡±


    The demondy and the others all looked at each other. They did not know what to do about this. They never thought Littleflower¡¯s father, a guy who hade out of the sanctuaries without anyone¡¯s help, had be deified. On top of that, he had managed to im old monsters like Nine Thousand King. Now, there he was, in Sacred, getting his son back. This was far beyond their expectation. They never thought this might happen.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat, who was trapped, was going to escape while they were fighting Nine Thousand King. Who would have known it would turn into a family reunion of sorts? And, Han Sen had be the new Sacred Leader¡¯s father. He was shocked.


    ¡°Does this mean that child has be Sacred¡¯s new master...¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat thought about Littleflower. He had wanted to take him to Sky Pce, but he identally let Han Sen escape. He did not expect that child to be the new master of Sacred.


    Everybody was thinking, but no one was speaking. The scene had be extremely strange.

 Chapter 2950 - Tear It Up

    <h4>Chapter 2950 Tear It Up</h4>


    Old Vulture looked gloomy and said, ¡°Although you have Little Master¡¯s blood, you cannot be allowed to steal Little Master¡¯s spirit. You must give the holy spirit back.¡±¡°Yes. The holy spirit must be returned,¡± Red Ghost said while staring at Han Sen.


    ¡°So, are you guys revolting?¡± Nine Thousand King¡¯s expression changed.


    The demondy, Auntie Mei,ughed at Han Sen. ¡°You are Little Master¡¯s father. You are a guest here. You are a guest in Sacred, but the holy spirit is very important. It is an item for your son. I am sure you would not want to steal what belongs to your son, would you? I hope you are willing to return the holy spirit.¡±


    ¡°I can return the holy spirit,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°Give me Littleflower, and I will hand it over.¡±


    ¡°Littleflower is not in Sacred right now,¡± Auntie Mei said. ¡°Just give me the holy spirit and it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will wait for him toe back,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°If he was going to deliver it to anyone, it would be the Little Master!¡± Nine Thousand King shouted from his nearby position. ¡°Why would he give it to you guys? Hurry up and lead the way. Allow Mister Han to wait in the holy pce for Little Master¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°He cannot enter the holy pce,¡± Red Ghost coldly said.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t he enter the holy pce?¡± Nine Thousand King asked. ¡°He is Little Master¡¯s real father. Why can he not enter the holy pce?¡±


    Red Ghost stared at Nine Thousand King and grumpily said, ¡°Stop shouting. Butterflies develop from caterpirs. Butterflies can fly. Can caterpirs fly?¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Nine Thousand King was furious.


    ¡°It means exactly what I said. Give me the holy spirit and get the hell out! When Little Master needs it, he will go and look for it.¡± Red Ghost and Nine Thousand King stared at each other. They were like fighting cocks.


    ¡°How dare you ignore Mister Han! He was told toe to the holy pce by the leader. Why are you disobeying his order?¡± Nine Thousand King was so angry that he was shaking.


    ¡°Do you think I am going to believe what you tell me?¡± Red Ghost asked with disdain.


    Nine Thousand King wanted to say something, but the demondy interrupted him. ¡°Thousand Eye, Sacred Hall is a different ce. That is thest hope of Sacred. Only Little Master can go inside. No one else can go inside, including people like us. If you want to do a good deed for Sacred, you should at least understand that.¡±


    After pausing, Auntie Mei said to Han Sen. ¡°Old Cat must have told you the situation regarding Little Master. With us taking care of him, he is in good care. He is not in danger. You do not have to worry about that. Right now, Little Master is going to be deified. Not long after, he can build Sacred up again. Then, the Sacred door will open, and you cane and see him and be a full-time guest of Sacred.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the holy spirit, that is the item Little Master needs to liberate Sacred. Otherwise, when Sacred re-opens, harm wille to Little Master. You are Little Master¡¯s father. You would not want to see Little Master be harmed, would you?¡± The demondy flicked her hair. She squinted her eyes and went on to say, ¡°I have told you this much because you are the father of Little Master. We would have killed you and taken the holy spirit back with ease if you weren¡¯t. We would not waste so much time talking crap if you were anybody else. We respect you because you are Little Master¡¯s father. I hope you can understand this.¡±


    ¡°What does re-opening Sacred entail? What kind of danger will Littleflower have?¡± Han Sen frowned and looked at Auntie Mei.


    ¡°That is Sacred business!¡± Old Vulture screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°Sacred business? Littleflower is my son. Are you saying things about my son are none of my business?¡±


    ¡°Kid, do not make us go hard on you. If you make us fight you for the holy spirit, we will not even care about you being Little Master¡¯s father.¡± Red Ghost¡¯s body was moving. He was like a big beast that could swallow the sky. He was oppressing Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s personality was very stubborn. He only took things softly. He didn¡¯t take them hard. Besides, this affected the safety of Littleflower. He was not willing to fall back now.


    ¡°I am afraid you do not have what it takes,¡± Han Sen coldly said. He drew his cause karma knife. He held the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze in his other hand.


    Although the holy spirit and beast soul had different names, they were the same thing. If he was not able to use force and take the beast soul, the holy spirit would be the same. If the master died, the holy spirit would be gone. Han Sen did not think they could take the holy spirit out of him without killing him.


    If they were able to just take it, the demondy would have already attacked. She would not have spent so much time talking to him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Red Ghost, Old Vulture, and the other¡¯s had dark expressions. They did not expect Han Sen to be so hostile.


    In the Sacred era, they had been invincible existences. Not many people were able to fight them. In this era, they were stronger than ever with their titles.


    Even powerful people like Sky Pce¡¯s first seat, who was the best in the universe, had been trapped by the eyeless big beast.


    Han Sen was just a creature from the sanctuaries. He was only butterfly ss, yet he dared to raise his voice against them. They did not think something like that could happen.


    ¡°What about it?¡± Han Sen looked calm. He looked past Old Vulture into the darkness.


    Han Sen was looking toward where Red Ghost hade from. If that was true, that was where the holy pce resided.


    ¡°I do not care what this ce is. I do not care about who you people are. I do not care about reopening Sacred. I do not care about shining the whole world. In my eyes, it is all sh*t. If something harms my Littleflower,e hell or high water, I will tear it up.¡±


    After Han Sen said that, he passed the stonentern to Bao¡¯er and said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, hold thentern for Dad. We are going to tear up thisme, holy pce. It has already fallen once. Let it forever remain inside a history book.¡±


    Bao¡¯er sat on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She held the stonentern and shouted with excitement, ¡°Tear it down!¡±


    ¡°You do not have what it takes.¡± Red Ghost grunted with obvious disdain.


    The demondy looked at the stonentern. She was shocked and asked, ¡°Why is Sacred¡¯s racentern in your hand?¡±


    ¡°What? Racentern?¡± Red Ghost, Old Vulture, and the eyeless beast were shocked. They looked at the stonentern in Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    They were shocked to see it. Red Ghost screamed, ¡°Racentern... It really is Sacred¡¯s racentern! How could he have it?¡±


    ¡°The Sacredntern is still here, so... Does that mean...¡± Old Vulture was so excited that he was trembling.


    Han Sen heard what Old Vulture said. He felt strange about why Sacred¡¯s racentern was not inside the geno hall but was instead inside the universe. Han Sen was not able to care too much about that fact just yet. He jumped up and raced into the darkness in the direction of the pce.


    ¡°I do not care about some f*cking Sacred Leader or some racentern. Whatever hurts my son is going to be broken.¡± Han Sen was very angry. He cast Blood-Pulse Sutra and Jadeskin to the max. It made his body be ice jade. His skin was half-transparent, and it was glowing.

 Chapter 2951 - Rushing In

    <h4>Chapter 2951 Rushing In</h4>


    ¡°This is madness!¡± Old Vulture coldly grunted as he pped his wings and flew in front of Han Sen.Han Sen had already used his time area. In the time area, Old Vulture¡¯s speed was still like lightning. It was like the time area did not affect him at all.


    Han Sen knew that it was not because the time area was useless. It was because Old Vulture was simply too fast. It was faster than what the time area was able to do to it.


    This was the first time Han Sen had witnessed someone use speed to break his time area. When it came to speed, Old Vulture had to be the very best in the entire universe. No one should have been able to fight him.


    Old Vulture was like a ck cloud covering the sky. He covered the space around Han Sen. He pped his wings, which made space generate all sorts of vacuum knives. They were like a vortex surrounding Han Sen. All those vacuum knives had a scary power that seemed like it could rip space. Even if a true god elite was to take a hit from the true space knives, they would be shattered.


    Those true space knives were only surrounding Han Sen. They did not go any further to kill him.


    ¡°Han Sen, due to your rtionship with Little Master, I will give you one chance!¡± Old Vulture coldly screamed. ¡°I will not grant thee anymore!¡±


    ¡°I am giving you a chance too. Give me Littleflower.¡± Han Sen shed away. He teleported away from the true space knife vortex. He kept heading into the darkness.


    ¡°Stop talking crap with him! Take him down!¡± Red Ghost rushed into the darkness. His red eyes were shining. He was ready to attack Han Sen, but he heard a weird scream bellow from his side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt Mister Han!¡± Nine Thousand King had hesitated, but he still decided to follow. The eyes on his armor were all open. They released 10,000 eye lights. It stopped Red Ghost.


    ¡°You are an old servant. The only reason I chose not to kill Han Sen was because of his association with Little Master. Do you think I will hold back on killing you?¡± Red Ghost was furious. His body exploded with a red light. He was going to fight Nine Thousand King.


    The eyeless big beast¡¯s mouth turned into the shape of a speaker. He blew at Han Sen. Suddenly, many shocking sonic rings worked to bind Han Sen. That sonic power was everywhere. It was not something that could be avoided.


    Han Sen did not slow down. Sky Pce¡¯s first seat had been trapped by those sonic rings, so those rings were strong.


    Han Sen suddenly shouted, ¡°Bao¡¯er, hold thentern!¡± He quickly raised the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. The eyes on the shield opened. They turned into a scary staring light that challenged the sonic power.


    Bao¡¯er quickly ced thentern in front of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. After the weird light traversed the me, it was dyed white.


    The staring light struck the sonic powers. Everyone saw that the wave-like sonic powers were frozen in the air. It looked incredibly strange. It was like waves of the sea frozen in space.


    Han Sen shed his body. He was almost into the darkness when the demondy suddenly appeared in front of him and smiled.


    She looked very pretty, but she did not often smile. She was very cold. She was like an ice mountain. Now that she smiled, it was like spring wasing forth to melt all that snow. All of the flowers bloomed in her honor. Her stunning smile was too difficult to urately describe.


    Her smile was pretty. For Han Sen, all it could do was make him frown. Within that smile, Han Sen felt confused. He had the feeling of wanting to die for that woman. He wanted to go right into her arms. In fact, his body was heading for the demondy, and he had no choice in the matter.


    He was frozen. Han Sen raised his hand. A stone mirror appeared in his hand. Silver light shone from the stone mirror. The shadow of the nine-tail fox was out.


    The nine-tailed fox woman emerged. The very calm space around was suddenly thrown into turmoil with all sorts of waves. It was like bolts of lightning striking each other.


    The demondy frowned and looked a bit surprised. She looked at the statue and said, ¡°The Fox¡¯s Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror.¡±


    It all seemed to happen so slowly, but it all happened in a moment. Han Sen broke three of those attacks and continued his escape into the dark.


    The demondy and the others never expected Han Sen to wield a trick such as that. It was toote to stop Han Sen now.


    ¡°Pursue!¡± Old Vulture screamed. It pped its wings and raced into the darkness. The dark air of the darkness created countless bolts of lightning. It made it look like a thunder god bird soaring through the sky.


    Aside from Red Ghost and Nine Thousand King still fighting, the demondy and the eyeless big beast raced into the dark to stop Han Sen.


    ¡°Katcha!¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s sonic ring broke. Sky Pce¡¯s first seat escaped.


    ¡°I did not expect that guy from the sanctuaries to be able to level up like that. Perhaps there is still some hope for the whole thing.¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat did not leave. He ran into the darkness.


    Han Sen had only just rushed into the darkness when the Old Vulture caught up. The Old Vulture was still flying too fast. Even in the scary dark, it still had amazing speed. It was right behind Han Sen.


    ¡°You have a death wish.¡± Old Vulture had been badly triggered. When he was in the universe, he had swallowed countless spirits. He was like the best beast of the generation.


    Throughout his entire life, Sacred Leader was the only one he had sworn allegiance to. Even the people like the demondy, who was a guardian of the Sacred pce, were people he only treated as friends.


    Now, Han Sen wanted to force his way into the holy pce. It was exactly what was needed to make him that angry. He abandoned all idle thoughts, opened his mouth, and sucked. A cloud of ck smoke emerged from it. It covered the sky and ground, and it was going for Han Sen. It was like a scary, ck smoke, toxic dragon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! We need him alive!¡± the demon girl shouted. She was still behind in the pursuit. Among those four beasts, she was the one with the most sense. The others only knew how to kill when they were triggered.


    The demondy did not want Han Sen to be killed. Otherwise, how would they exin it to Littleflower? These were things that could only be hidden for a while and not forever.


    Old Vulture was very murderous. He could not be convinced. He shouted, ¡°I will suck his flesh and his soul! Then, he can never respawn! He will vanish from existence! The universe will never know his name!¡±


    After that, the ck smoke grew crazier. It was heading straight for Han Sen like a toxic dragon head.


    In the darkness, the universal cogwheels broke. Han Sen was only able to teleport within the area of the stonentern. He was not able to get out of the ck smoke. He stopped trying to escape. He raised his Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze and fought against Old Vulture¡¯s ck smoke.


    Bao¡¯er hastily raised the stonentern and ced it in front of the Medusa¡¯s eyes. The weird light was full of white fire. Itbined with the ck smoke but could not freeze the ck smoke. Only the front of it was frozen. The ck smoke from the back was still attacking. It broke the ck smoke in the front. Upon meeting the staring light, it froze but the back smoke kept on looping. The ck smoke and staring light kept attacking. The situation seemed frozen in a loop.

 Chapter 2952 - Silly and Clumsy

    <h4>2952 Silly and Clumsy</h4>


    The eyeless big beast¡¯s body was big, but it was not clumsy. When it rolled, it was faster than the demondy. Seeing Han Sen and Old Vulture stop where they were, the eyeless big beast blew toward Han Sen. This time, after it blew, it did not produce sonic rings. Instead, it was a scary, super high pitch rumble.


    Bzzt!


    Han Sen felt as if he was shaking with the sonic power and going to fall apart.


    Within a second, the buildings around them turned into sand. No matter whether or not they were made of stone or metal, under the super high-pitched shaking, they all turned into dust.


    Han Sen was unable to dodge the scary attack that damaged everything around.


    Armor instantly showed up on Han Sen¡¯s body. His Spell armor was close to his body when it appeared. It broke the clothes Han Sen had been wearing. Only the blue robe with a ck stripe remained.


    After the Spell armor appeared, the spell on it flickered. Forever Solid power covered Han Sen¡¯s body. The super high-pitched sonic power lost its effectiveness. It was unable to spread in his body.


    Now, the demondy was present. Old Vulture and the eyeless big beast were nearby as well. They surrounded Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen, this is yourst chance,¡± Auntie Mei coldly said as she stared at Han Sen. ¡°Give me back the holy spirit, and I can allow you to leave this ce unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Give me Littleflower, and you guys can have anything you want,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°Otherwise, even if some god from the sky came, I am still going to tear this holy pce down.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that!¡± Old Vulture was furious. The ck smoke in his mouth was crazier. It suppressed the light of the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. It was headed toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are kind of a genius,¡± the demondy said. ¡°Not many people can be like you and achieve so much in such a short amount of time in this universe. I am impressed by your talents. It is a shame that even though you are Littleflower¡¯s father and your genes are stable, in the future, you won¡¯t be regarded as the greatest. I suspect you already know that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Han Sen coldly said with augh.


    ¡°I will exin it to you. How about this? In the sanctuaries, you get all of the creatures¡¯ genes to use. It is to improve your power. At the same time, when you absorb the genes of the xenogeneics, it means the genes of your own body will receive a flush and change. They will make your geno substance chains very unstable. So, no matter how your genes evolve, they will still be very unstable.¡±


    ¡°Littleflower is different. Although he has your genes, the genes he has have already been modified. They became his basic genes. Thus, the instability problem is gone. That means Littleflower receives all your benefits and has none of your ws. He will be even greater than what you are right now. So, the potential Littleflower has is what you don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°So, what is your point?¡± Han Sen coldly asked. ¡°It does not matter how good my son is. He is my son. He is not some tool to be used by Sacred.¡±


    ¡°We never thought of Littleflower as a tool,¡± the demondy seriously said. ¡°He is our Little Master. He is the new Sacred Leader.¡±


    Han Sen looked at her with disdain. He coldlyughed and said, ¡°If Sacred Leader¡¯s position is that prestigious, why has no one else reced him all these years? Why does it now have to be Littleflower?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s not talk about that. Take 10,000 steps backward. Even if we let you go to the holy pce, you could not destroy anything there because the holy pce is indestructible. If it was, it would not have ended up fine after the huge fight.¡± The demondy paused and said, ¡°You must believe us. Little Master is the one that was chosen by God. He can liberate Sacred and be the king of the universe. You are his father. You should be proud of him. You should not stand in the way of his potential.¡±


    ¡°I am proud of Littleflower, but that is not because he is some bullsh*t Sacred Leader. I am proud because he is my son.¡± Han Sen mocked the demondy.


    Old Vulture continued spitting out ck smoke while screaming, ¡°Stop talking crap with him and just kill him!¡±


    The demondy waved her hands. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Believe it or not, I can tell you for sure that when you are in the holy pce. You cannot do anything. Like the holy spirit you stole, you took it because you could. It is worthless to you because you cannot use it. The holy spirit is a geno armament Sacred Leader created. Only the people with a holy body can use it. It is useless for others to make use of it.¡±


    Han Sen knew the demondy was telling the truth. Although he had taken the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit, he could not summon the Holy Kirin out like an ordinary beast soul for a geno armament.


    Han Sen felt that the Holy Kirin had no intention of fighting him. For some reason, there was a gap. Even if the Holy Kirin was willing to be used, Han Sen could not use it. Their powers were notpatible.


    For example, it was like the voltages of two currents did not match. It was like a machine that required four volts to work, but Han Sen could only provide 22. Thus, he was not able to start up the machine.


    The reason Han Sen did not use the holy spirit was that he was unable to activate the Holy Kirin. He could not use it as a geno armament.


    The demondy saw Han Sen¡¯s face keep twitching. She said, ¡°Plus, you are Littleflower¡¯s father. You would not steal his stuff, would you? It belongs to him, and it will be with to him sooner orter. Why must you be so stubborn? We just want to treat Littleflower nicely. Why do we have to fight? Don¡¯t you think this is going too far?¡±


    Old Vulture¡¯s ck smoke almost touched the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. Han Sen felt the power of the ck smoke had left. He suddenly felt a strange power. It was like a very small vortex was consuming all of the life forces around. Han Sen¡¯s skin felt a chill.


    Han Sen¡¯s face did not change. He watched the demondy, Auntie Mei, approach him and said, ¡°What you said really makes sense. If everyone is good to Littleflower, we should let Littleflower be returned to his father. A son being with his father is normal, isn¡¯t it? If you guys want to see him? You can see him if Littleflower wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Silly and clumsy.¡± The demondy was angry. After all that, Han Sen was still not taking it soft or hard. She had lost her patience.


    Han Senughed and replied, ¡°Ha! Ha! You stole my son, yet you call me silly and clumsy. It is no wonder Sacred was the first faction in the universe. It was very overbearing.¡±


    ¡°If you insist, then we have to be like that,¡± the demondy said. ¡°You cannot me us. Auntie Mei took out a hairpin and pointed it at Han Sen.


    A dot of starlight appeared. It was headed for Han Sen¡¯s eyebrow.


    ¡°Why are you wasting time talking to him?¡± the eyeless big beast quietly asked. His body was as big as a boar, but it was now expanding. Some vessels that looked like chimneys had formed on his back.


    Bzzt!


    The sounds of honking cars could be heard from the vessels. A scary shockwave was released. It was all headed for Han Sen.

 Chapter 2953 - Father and Daughter Fighting Three Brutal Beasts

    <h4>2953 Father and Daughter Fighting Three Brutal Beasts</h4>


    Aside from Old Vulture, who had a speed that could elerate through the time area, the eyeless big beast, and the demondy¡¯s powers were affected. Their powers were unable tond on Han Sen.


    The time area was unable to stall them for very long. Their powers still tried to strike them in the end.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, take it!¡± Han Sen threw the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror to Bao¡¯er. He took out his cause karma knife. He threw it in the air and used his mouth to bite the cause karma knife.


    At the same time, Han Sen pulled out another weapon. It was Fox¡¯s Charming God Jian.


    The cause karma knife was powerful, but its primary power was the cause karma. It dealt little much damage by itself. In a fight this intense, it would have been difficult for it to be of much use. Han Sen would have had to wait until he was injured before making use of it. Only then would it have benefitted him.


    The Charming God Jian was different. When Han Sen pulled out the Charming God Jian, Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power was already being put into the Jian. That power was not going to control the Charming God Jian. It was going to rip an opening in the seal of the Jian.


    Previously, Han Sen¡¯s power had been insufficient for him to control the Charming God Jian. He had actually been put under the Charming God Jian¡¯s spell. He had to enlist the help of others to help seal the powers of the Charming God Jian.


    Now, Han Sen¡¯s power was as good as a true god. It was enough to use true god weapons and race weapons. He did not have anything to worry about.


    Katcha!


    The Charming God Jian was sealed. It was grey. Blood-Pulse Sutra made a crack, and the purple Jian body showed up. Suddenly, the crack of god purple light made the purple Jian look brighter. There were many cracks. In the end, there was a pang. All of the grey shattered. It created a bright purple body.


    Han Sen was holding the Charming God Jian. He waved it at the demondy¡¯s jade hairpin, which looked very small. After they collided, Han Sen was shaken, but he was not injured. Most of his power had been drained. Bao¡¯er was holding the stonentern and the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror. She aimed it at the eyeless beast who was unleashing sonic rings. The Nine-Tail Fox Lady in the mirror was shining and revealed a silver light. The sonic rings were not broken, but they bounced away.


    Old Vulture¡¯s ck smoke was like an upside-down gxy. It kepting down like crazy. The Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze was not able to block it all. Han Sen teleported away to lose the tail of the ck smoke.


    It was such a close distance that Han Sen could not dodge it. The eyeless big beast was close to Han Sen. He had deliberately gone next to the eyeless big beast. He used the eyeless big beast¡¯s body to block. Old Vulture was worried, so he dodged the attack.


    The father and the daughter, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, fought together. They were fighting the three big brutal beasts. The three brutal beasts were unable to do anything to them. No one was winning, and no one was losing.


    The Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror deflected the attacks. The Charming God Jian¡¯s name was actually Cupid¡¯s Jian. It did not look as if it was doing much. In Han Sen¡¯s fight, considering the Charming God Jian¡¯s hitting power, the three brutal beasts felt as if their powers were weaker. It was like they did not actually want to kill Han Sen.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er made use of the stonentern. The Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror, Charming God Jian, and the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze were used to deny the attacks of the three brutal beasts. It was impossible to tell who was winning and who was losing.


    While he was fighting, the eyeless big beast screamed, ¡°This kid is a bit tricky! Why does he have so many true god weapons and race weapons?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! No-Eye, get out of my way! Do not stop me!¡± Old Vulture felt sad and screamed. Most of his attacks were being blocked by the eyeless big beast, which was very upsetting.


    The demondy was holding two jade hairpins. Her body kept showing up and disappearing, but she was unable to find a way to hurt Han Sen.


    ¡°Dong!¡± Han Sen was swinging his head. His mouth was biting the cause karma knife. He blocked the demondy¡¯s hairpin attack. His body fell back. His teeth were bleeding.


    The demondy, eyeless beast, and Old Vulture were more powerful than Han Sen. He might not have been able to defeat them one versus one, but Han Sen was not afraid of the gang attacking him.


    He might not have been able to beat the demondy one versus one, but three versus one was easy for Han Sen. He felt at ease too.


    Han Sen was very good at using formation skills and the enemy for his own advantage. He made three big brutal beasts strike each other, which made their own attacks weaker.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, the father and daughter, were blocking left and right. At the same time, they fell back into the darkness. The demondy and the others were unable to prohibit Han Sen¡¯s advance. They just could not move there that fast.


    While Han Sen was falling into the dark, the demondy and the others were feeling as if their bodies had more restrictions in the dark. Fighting the barren powers cost them their energy. Plus, the time area had greatly weakened them. It made it harder for them to stop Han Sen.


    ¡°F*ck! What is this? Why does this guy have so many weird things? All of the good stuff in this world has been taken by him.¡± Old Vulture was bing very depressed. His power was greater than Han Sen, but he felt as if he was unable to use it against him.


    ¡°If he did not have the racentern to buff the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror¡¯s attacks, I would be able to break that goddamn crap mirror!¡± The eyeless big beast was also feeling bad.


    ¡°It is no wonder that this guy is Little Master¡¯s father,¡± the demondy said. ¡°His genes are unstable, but his battle powers are formidable. He can make us hurt each other. You guys should fall back. Leave him to me. I have a way to stop him.¡±


    Old Vulture replied, ¡°Sure. I will leave this to you. We will suppress him for you.¡± It pped its wings and departed the battleground. It thought a fight like that would be too depressing.


    The eyeless big beast rolled to the side. He blocked the way to the holy ce where Han Sen needed to go to.


    Han Sen was not going to allow that. He was now like a shadow. He was like a maggot on a bone following the eyeless big beast. He was not going to permit him to depart the battlefield.


    The eyeless big beast was upset and screamed, ¡°You! Stop following me!¡± It could not get rid of Han Sen. It did not have a speed ability like Old Vulture.


    Han Sen used the time area to stay next to the beast. It could not get away from the battleground.


    ¡°Eyeless! What are you doing here? Just get out of here.¡± The demondy¡¯s attacks were being taken by the eyeless big beast. She felt angry.


    ¡°I... I want to leave too...¡± The eyeless big beast was even more depressed now.


    Suddenly, the scene turned very awkward. The eyeless big beast was falling back, left and right, but it was unable to get rid of Han Sen. It also aided Han Sen by shielding the attacks of the demondy.


    Old Vulture pped its wings and flew next to the eyeless big beast. Its talons grabbed the eyeless big beast¡¯s body. It was going to take him away from Han Sen¡¯s time area.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bao¡¯er happily shouted. Her Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror shone toward the stonentern¡¯s me. A white mirror light hit Old Vulture. It made Old Vulture¡¯s body shake. It was like it was electrified. It let go of the eyeless beast and flew off into the darkness.

 Chapter 2954 - Space Charm

    <h4>Chapter 2954 Space Charm</h4>


    While they were fighting, they heard the sound of a wailing womane from the darkness. Clearly, the space charm had been attracted by the prospect of a fight.The space charms were scared of the stonentern, so they did not draw close to the fight while it was happening in the light.


    Bao¡¯er had shone Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror on Old Vulture. It did not look as if it had been hurt. Not long after it was hit with the light, Old Vulture became afraid of Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror¡¯s light. He did not want it to touch him again.


    The scene seemed frozen. The demondy was like a headless fly shouting at the eyeless big beast. ¡°Eyeless, go to the opposite side of the holy pce!¡±


    Upon hearing her, the eyeless big beast changed directions and started rolling another way.


    The demondy blocked an area about seven inches from Han Sen. His objective was to reach the holy pce. The eyeless big beast was going in the opposite direction. Unless Han Sen gave up on going to the holy pce, he could not use the eyeless big beast for defense.


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen gave up on the eyeless big beast. He was headed for the holy pce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you choose to run now.¡± Auntie Mei, the demondy, grabbed a hold of the exposed Han Sen. Her jade hands were holding two jade hairpins. The two jade hairpins crossed each other like a fork. The two jade hairpins started to shake, but they did not produce a sound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you escape my demon girl shield,¡± Auntie Mei coldly said and grunted. The two jade hairpins buzzed and turned into a cross shape. They started flying out of Auntie Mei¡¯s hands and hover through the air.


    It was like the very fabric of space was flipped wherever the jade hairpins crossed. Many shadows came out from the ripple. They were space charms.


    The space charms were scared of the stonentern¡¯s light. They did not dare get close to the stonentern. Now, the space charms wereing out from the jade hairpin. On top of that, they no longer seemed to fear the light of the stonentern. They surrounded Han Sen like fairies. They were all flying around and going for Han Sen.


    The space charms were white. They looked different from the blue space charms Han Sen had witnessed floating in the dark, but he could not tell what was different about them.


    Han Sen used the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to shine on the space charms. No matter how hard he tried, it did not work. The light just went through their bodies. It was unable to freeze their bodies.


    He cycled through a few different geno arts, but nothing he tried seemed to affect the space charms. Even his time area was unable to get close to them.


    Bao¡¯er was holding the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror and shining it on them, but that made the space charms disperse. They were scared. It seemed as if the space charms were afraid of the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror¡¯s mirror light.


    The Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror required one¡¯s energy to emit light, and there were more and more space charmsing. All of them were flying around in the sky. They were all going for Han Sen.


    Bao¡¯er used the mirror¡¯s light to shine one way, but space charms came around to get her from a different way. After she shined the other way, more came from another direction. It was difficult to keep it up and stay safe.


    The space charms looked evil. They were like fairies flying around. They had smiles that were quite attractive. It made Han Sen want to go hug them.


    Han Sen knew that the space charms only looked very attractive. After all, they looked like fairies. If he got close to them, they¡¯d be demonic beasts that devoured people.


    Nine Thousand King was a top true god, and he had a god personality battle armor, and even he feared the space charms and did not dare engage them. When he saw the space charms, he hid as far away from them as possible. That alone indicated how scary they were.


    There were now around a dozen space charms. They blocked them on four sides and eight directions. Based on his position, Han Sen had no chance of getting away.


    There were still more space charms inside the crossing into existence. He had no idea where the space charms actually came from.


    ¡°Horny Woman, you have not used your demondy powers in so long, yet they are still so strong,¡± Old Vulture said to the demondy. ¡°It is too destructive. After the demondy power is gone, these space charms are going to hang around in the darkness and cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°I cannot concern myself with that prospect right now,¡± the demondy quietly said. ¡°We have to get him first. We cannot let him take the holy spirit away.¡±


    The eyeless big beast came rolling over to lick her boots. ¡°With your demondy powers, not even a God Spirit would be able to escape. This kid can surely not escape.¡±


    The demondy coldly said, ¡°If it was not for that Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror being able to restrict the space charms, I would have taken them down already. But that is fine. They surely cannotst just with this Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror.¡±


    In fact, things were just as how the demon girl expected things to go. Bao¡¯er kept using the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror. Although she made many of the space charms fall back, she was unable to destroy thempletely. She was also unable to repel the advance of all the space charms.


    By mistake, a space charm flew in front of Han Sen. It was very close to hisp. That pretty face suddenly turned into a scary face. It was going to bite Han Sen¡¯s leg with its fangs.


    Han Sen quickly used the Charming God Jian to strike the space charm¡¯s head, but the Charming God Jian went right through its head. It was unable to damage it.


    Han Sen shed away, but the space charm¡¯s teeth were still able to gnaw on Han Sen¡¯s legs. The pain went straight into his bones. He felt as if his bones had been carved by teeth. When Han Sen lowered his head to get a look, he did not see blood or a wound on his legs.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He realized that the blue and ck-striped robe had blocked the space charm¡¯s teeth. The teeth were blocked, but the power was still there. The power hit his legs and almost shattered his bones.


    He thought, ¡°Fortunately, this robe was able to block the space charm¡¯s teeth. They did not sink in. Otherwise, this scary power would bite off my entire leg.¡±


    Seeing more and more space charms appear, Han Sen kept teleporting while Bao¡¯er kept using the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror. They remained alive, but they were unable to solve their predicament. The situation for the father and the daughter fighting team had decayed into something worse.


    ¡°The robe can block the space charm¡¯s biting attacks. It looks like a pretty good treasure to me. How many years has that guy been out of the sanctuaries to get so many good top-ss treasures?¡± Old Vulture watched Han Sen not get injured by the space charms and knew something was wrong.


    As she observed Han Sen, the demondy said, ¡°This guy really is quite special, but he does not have a holy body. He cannot use the holy spirit armament left behind by the leader. He is still not very good. Compared to the Little Master, this guy is like a half-finished product.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Only Little Master can restore Sacred to its former glory.¡± The eyeless big beast was buzzing as he agreed and nodded.


    This time, the demondy¡¯s power summoned 30 space charms. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were tired of dealing with them. They were not going tost much longer. Han Sen was bitten a few times. He had the clothes to protect him. Although his flesh was not injured, it still hurt.


    He was going to do something, but the sunsses on Bao¡¯er¡¯s head suddenly shed. She became just like the space charms.

 Chapter 2955 - Inside the Holy Hall

    <h4>2955 Inside the Holy Hall</h4>


    Han Sen picked up the stonentern and Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror that Bao¡¯er dropped. Bao¡¯er already looked like a space charm in the air.


    Without the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror¡¯s power, the group of space charms rushed forward like the tide.


    In the next moment, the space charm Bao¡¯er had be emitted a horrible crying sound. When that sound spread, the space charms headed for Han Sen stopped. They all looked at the space charm Bao¡¯er had be with confusion.


    Bao¡¯er continued to emit the crying sounds. After making the sound, Bao¡¯er said to Han Sen, ¡°Dad, turn the light off.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked but quickly understood what she meant. He put the stonentern away and dropped everyone into darkness. Only the demon girl¡¯s hairpin, with the cross-space-rip, continued to emit a weird light.


    ¡°Sob! Sob!¡± Bao¡¯er was crying again. That crying sound quickly spread through the dark. Before long, the crying sound erupted everywhere in the darkness. Many of the space charms hidden in the darkness started flying over to their position.


    Old Vulture and Eyeless were frozen. They had never seen anything like this happen. The demondy was confused too. She had never heard of another creature being able to turn into a space charm.


    Suddenly, the expressions of the demondy and the others changed. The demondy¡¯s white space charms and the blue space charms that came out of the dark were all making crying sounds. They all turned around and flew at them.


    The demondy¡¯s power had generated 30 space charms, but it seemed as if even more wereing out of the dark. The group of them flew over. Even Old Vulture was starting to look gloomy.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What is happening here? Horny Woman, why are your space charms staging a coup?¡± Some space charms were headed toward the eyeless big beast. They kept flying around the eyeless big beast strangely screaming.


    The demondy looked terrible. She had used her demondy powers at their maximum, yet she could not control the space charms.


    Bao¡¯er kept on screaming. Clearly, she was more attractive to the other space charms. Many space charms were flying toward the three beasts. They even started attacking the demondy.


    ¡°Dad! Let¡¯s run.¡± While the demondy and others were fighting the space charms, Bao¡¯er, who was still a space charm, pulled Han Sen in the direction of the holy pce. She kept flying and screaming at the same time. It made many more space charms fly toward the demondy.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± The demondy was shocked and angry. She wanted to rush forward and stop them, but the space charms were in the way. She was not able to go forward.


    Old Vulture was the fastest, but the space charms were surrounding him as well. After he tried his best to get rid of the space charms, he could no longer catch up with Han Sen and Bao¡¯er.


    The demondy, Old Vulture, and eyeless big beast kept chasing them from behind. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were up front running as fast as they could while Bao¡¯er made her crying sounds. The space charms were affected by the noises. They kept running at the demondy and others. It stopped the demondy and the others from chasing the father and daughter. They were unable to catch up with the two people.


    The father and daughter did not use the stonentern to light the way. Han Sen found it hard to block the barren powers. Since Bao¡¯er had the space charm power, the big barren power did not harm Han Sen.


    The space charms were able to dance in the big barren powers and not be brought harm. Because of the big barren powers bing stronger, the demondy and the others were affected. It made it harder for them to chase Han Sen.


    Bao¡¯er was pulling Han Sen forward quickly through the dark. Not longter, in the darkness, there was a dim light. It was the light of a long, brightntern.


    ¡°This ce should be the holy pce. I wonder if Littleflower is there.¡± Han Sen was not going to believe what the demondy and others had told him. He was only going to believe Littleflower¡¯s absence if he was there to witness it with his own eyes.


    ¡°Do not worry, Dad,¡± Bao¡¯er said. ¡°We can see my little brother Littleflower very soon.¡± She continued pulling Han Sen forward in flight.


    They were getting closer to the light. In the corner of the very dark world, Han Sen saw a very dim light and an ancient god temple-looking pce. There was also a big za.


    The za had a long, brightntern positioned in each of the four corners. It was just enough to light up the za.


    Han Sen had seen this ce before. It was from the video Old Cat yed for him. Littleflower had spent a lot of time practicing geno arts in that za, and he had practiced with Auntie Mei a lot too.


    ¡°This is it! This is the ce! Littleflower...¡± Han Sen shouted across the za, but he received no response.


    Eventually, Bao¡¯er led Han Sen to the za, but Bao¡¯er was still a space charm. When her body touched the lights, her body produced some white smoke. It was like she was vaporizing.


    Bao¡¯er immediately returned to her original shape. The effect was gone.


    ¡°Littleflower... Little Brother...¡± Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were heading into the pce. They kept shouting, but the ce was quiet. There was not even an echo. They heard no answer.


    Han Sen did not care for the pce much. It was best if Littleflower was there, but it was fine if he wasn¡¯t. He was going to tear down that bullsh*t holy pce so Sacred could never be rebuilt with Littleflower.


    ¡°Stop it! Whoeveres to the holy pce must die!¡± Old Vulture, Eyeless, and the demondy all shouted, but they were caught up by the space charm assault. They could not catch up to him.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were already at the front gate of the holy pce. The old stone door looked like it was very old. It was like every speck of dust had drowned in ake of mystical history.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er did not care much for it though. They both moved forward through the air,nding one big foot and one small foot against the door. A booming noise sounded. The two stone doors on the left and right were kicked open by the father and daughter. Once the door was kicked open, everything that was inside the pce was revealed.


    ¡°You all... You deserve to die...¡± Old Vulture was so angry that it was shaking. Its expression looked very murderous, but it was still a bit far from the holy pce. He tried his best, but he was too slow to prevent Han Sen and Bao¡¯er from entering the pce.


    Han Sen rushed into the big pce and observed everything around.


    The first thing he saw was a stone statue. The stone statue was at the back of the hall¡¯s stone stage. It was like a king that could rule the whole world was standing there.


    Han Sen knew that the statue was of Qin Xiu. It was the person who called himself Sacred Leader.


    It was just a statue, but it had the power to look down on the world. If a creature with a weak will looked at the statue, it would feelpelled to kowtow before it.


    There were two more stone statues next to Qin Xiu¡¯s statue. There was one on each side of it. The left one disyed a phoenix and a Holy Kirin. The right side disyed the ghost car and Nine-Life Cat. They were the four holy beasts of Sacred.


    Looking down there were also stone statues of the 10 generals of Sacred. There was Purple Fight, Ghost Bone, and Purple Eye Butterfly. All of them looked unique. They each had their own presence. It looked as if they coulde back to life.


    Boom!


    The father and daughter stepped closer to the statue. In the dark, big hall, all the long, brightnterns lit up. Wan¡¯er¡¯s statue in Han Sen¡¯s chest was burning up. It felt as if she was going to jump out of his chest.

 Chapter 2956 - Astral Instrumen

    <h4>Chapter 2956 Astral Instrumen</h4>


    The jade statue was built from the Holy Kirin¡¯s horn. It was formed into the shape of Wan¡¯er. Qin Xiu and his soul resided inside it. When Qin Xiu¡¯s soul faded away, the jade statue became small enough to fit inside Han Sen¡¯s hand.Qin Xiu had told Han Sen to take the statue to the holy pce.


    Han Sen kept wondering what Qin Xiu wanted with him and the jade statue. The jade statue was burning hot. It seemed as if it was flying out of Han Sen¡¯s chest. He knew something was wrong.


    Han Sen wanted to take out the jade statue and find out what was going on. Old Vulture was already in the holy pce. It brought ck smoke along as it ran toward Han Sen like the wind.


    Han Sen avoided the strike and teleported behind the statue of Qin Xiu. Old Vulture was shocked and extremely furious. It put its power away, not wanting to damage the statue of Qin Xiu.


    ¡°Get the hell out of there!¡± Old Vulture angrily yelled. Its ck feathers flew out like arrows heading toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not respond. He moved around the statue to avoid the hit, but it was like the ck feathers had a life of their own. They were able to maneuver and continue chasing Han Sen. In their flight, they perfectly curved around the statue.


    Although Han Sen had not seen what Qin Xiu looked like, the presence exuded by the statue was mistakenly the same. That special presence was just like Qin Xiu¡¯s soul. Other people would have been unable to make it out.


    Han Sen still felt a little weird because, in the legend, Sacred Leader wore armor. No one was able to see his face. This statue was wearing cloth. The face was visible, but there was no armor.


    Han Sen¡¯s body kept teleporting around the statue. Old Vulture did not want to hurt the statue, so it was very worried. It could not do anything to Han Sen.


    ¡°Do not hurt the statue!¡± The demondy had chased away the space charms that Bao¡¯er no longer controlled. She was flying through the pce with the eyeless big beast.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t!¡± Old Vulture yelled in an annoyed tone.


    If it was not for the statue, Old Vulture would have pinned Han Sen to the floor. It would not have allowed him to keep bouncing around, which was really ticking him off.


    The demondy and eyeless joined in the fight, but Han Sen was very good when it came tobat against a group. He had the pce and statues for cover. The demondy and the others were strong, but they could not do anything to Han Sen. That made them super depressed.


    A man with a soft voice approached the holy pce. ¡°Everyone, I have a way. I can help you get Han Sen. Are you interested?¡±


    The demondy and the others turned around. The person who was speaking was the Extreme King¡¯s Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. After his escape, he had not left. Instead, he followed them to the pce.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster did not enter the pce. He just stood outside of it smiling.


    Before the demondy said anything, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said, ¡°I have a treasure that can solve your current predicament, but I will need your help. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Do you want the holy body geno fluid?¡± The demondy looked at Ancient Abyss and coldly grunted.


    Ancient Abyss said with much seriousness, ¡°Senior, you must know that the Extreme King¡¯s king bodies are just testers for the holy body geno fluid, and it was a failed tester. For me, being able to perfect my king body is my sole wish.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame I will have to disappoint you,¡± the demondy coldly said. ¡°The holy body geno fluid was never produced. When Sacred was destroyed, the holy body geno fluid had yet to seed and be finalized.¡±


    ¡°I do not expect to have the product of the holy body geno fluid,¡± Ancient Abyss said with a bow to them. ¡°I just hope to receive the recipe and information that circted back in the day so the Extreme King will have a clear direction in which to go and improve. That would be great. I was hoping you might be able to do that for me.¡±


    ¡°If you can help us take down Han Sen, I can give the information regarding the holy body geno fluid to you,¡± the demondy said. ¡°But do not expect much. After that battle, most of the information was destroyed. There is only a small part of it left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to this.¡± Ancient Abyss bowed again.


    ¡°Why are you talking so much crap? How are you going to help us capture him?¡± Old Vulture kept chasing Han Sen while screaming.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster pulled something out of his chest. He threw it at the demondy and said, ¡°With this treasure, I believe the few of you can kill or capture him with ease.¡±


    The demondy picked up the item. It was a circr ball that looked like the model of a.


    The demondy immediately recognized what was inside. ¡°Astral Instrument. Did that servant get it from theboratory?¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster¡¯s expression did not change. He said, ¡°Back when Sacred suffered its destruction, our ancestors wanted to maintain the power of Sacred Leader to avoid theplete loss of Sacred. He hoped to one day serve Sacred again once they rose from the ashes.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± The demondy, Auntie Mei, coldly grunted. Although she knew Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was talking nonsense, she was not in much of a mood to fight back. She coldly said, ¡°If this can capture Han Sen, I can assure you that you will receive whatever it is you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for doing this,¡± Ancient Abyss said with another bow.


    Han Sen knew that Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was a very suspicious individual. He was not surprised that he had betrayed him, but he did not know what the Astral Instrument was. He did not know what power it contained.


    The demondy held the astral instrument. She watched as the astral instrument shone with starlight. It was spinning fast.


    The astral instrument was like some light in a pub. It suddenly had so much starlight that it covered the whole holy pce. It made Han Sen¡¯s vision suddenly change.


    He was in the holy pce, but for some reason, he was appearing in space. Everything in the holy pce was gone.


    Han Sen suddenly understood that the astral instrument was a space treasure. It was able to pull creatures into space. Unless he was able to break the astral instrument in Auntie Mei¡¯s hand, he would be forever trapped in that space.


    ¡°Kid, where are you going to run this time?¡± Old Vulture coldlyughed and ran at Han Sen. Earlier, in the holy pce, it had been afraid, which was very upsetting. Now, in space, it was no longer afraid. It could release its power and feel good.


    Seeing the ck smoke like a dark cloud in the skying for him, Han Sen did not move. He pulled out a wine bottle and drank it all. He drank everything he could with his hands lifted high.


    ¡°If I am going to fight, then let¡¯s fight!¡± Han Sen¡¯s presence was like a volcano erupting. It covered the whole of space.


    In Han Sen¡¯s brain, an upgrade announcement sounded. ¡°Deified gene +1... Deified genes have reached the max... Battle body evolving...¡±

 Chapter 2957 - Leveling Up to True God

    <h4>2957 Leveling Up to True God</h4>


    Although Han Sen had the chance to level up in the holy garden, he did not have enough time alone. He also had not wanted other people to see him in xenogeneic mode. Thus, he chose not to be a true god.


    Han Sen was afraid that if he leveled up and did not go into xenogeneic mode, he would only have a battle body. That would have been a waste.


    Now, there was no reason for him to be so cautious. Han Sen was not in his xenogeneic body. He only used Jadeskin to push himself this far, but he wanted to take Jadeskin to true god ss first.


    As soon as he started evolving, his four battle bodies started to change. He did not just level up one battle body out of his xenogeneic mode.


    ¡°Now, I know that if I am not in xenogeneic mode, I can still level up.¡± Han Sen was happy. He thought leveling up one battle body was a waste. He also did not want to expose his xenogeneic mode, which was why he chose his Jadeskin. Now, four battle bodies were leveling up together. That was very good.


    The cells of hisposition quickly changed. The functions of his body greatly increased. The substance chains of his genes were modified. Han Sen¡¯s entire body was like it had been reborn.


    Because Han Sen¡¯s whole body was wrapped up by Spell Armor, and the blue robe was dressing the Spell Armor, one only saw his head, face, hands, and Spell Armor.


    Even so, one was able to witness shocking changes. The white Spell Armor¡¯s spell flickered. The spells behaved like they were melting. They were melting into the armor. The armor turned bright. It looked like a crystal. It was as if it had burned into transparent metal.


    Seeing the ck smoke cover the universe and space, it was like a demonnding atop the world. Han Sen clenched his fists and faced the ck smoke, which covered the sky and covered the ground. He immediately punched.


    The demondy frowned. Old Vulture¡¯s ck smoke was not just something powerful. It was not quite so straightforward. It had a power that could ravage one¡¯s soul. Even if the body was not hurt, touching the ck smoke still resulted in death.


    Han Sen did not use treasure. He used his fist to fight Old Vulture¡¯s ck smoke. The demondy believed he must have had a death wish.


    ¡°Keep him alive!¡± the demondy shouted at Old Vulture. She was afraid that Old Vulture was too excited and would kill Han Sen. If that happened, the holy spirit would be gone.


    Old Vulture did not hear her. Earlier, it had been very sad. Now that it was able to fight with all of its power, its murderous mind was fully triggered. It could not think straight anymore. It was toote for the demondy¡¯s reminder.


    The demondy saw Old Vulture looking murderous and knew the situation was bad. Along with the holy spirit being destroyed alongside Han Sen, Littleflower learning the truth would be very bad.


    In the universe, there were not many phoenixes or Kirins around. There were xenogeneics simr to them. Like the demondy, Old Vulture, eyeless best, their four powers were not much weaker than any of the holy beasts.


    There were only four holy beasts there, and they had their reasons to be.


    The four holy beasts were called the four holy beasts because they were the ultimate weapons Sacred Leader made to kill God. Sacred Leader used them to fight against God¡¯s holy spirit armament.


    Out of those four holy beasts, the only one that had the holy spirit armament was the Holy Kirin. The others, like the phoenix, ghost cast, and Nine-Life Cat, did not be holy spirits when Sacred was destroyed.


    Now, the ghost car and phoenix were gone. It was unknown whether or not they had lived or died. Nine-Life Cat guarded the sanctuaries, so the only holy spirit armament remaining was on the Holy Kirin. If it was destroyed, it would be very bad for Sacred¡¯s n of rising from the ashes. They were missing this required powerful weapon.


    The demondy had many ideas shing through her mind. She did not say anything. The ck smoke and Han Sen¡¯s fist collided.


    In the next moment, the demondy and eyeless big beast opened their eyes wide. Han Sen¡¯s fist blew up the ck smoke. It was like the ck smoke was no greater than ordinary smoke. It was destroyed and unable to do anything.


    Han Sen¡¯s fist punched the ck smoke. The ck smoke created a giant vacuum zone. Han Sen went through it and teleported in front of Old Vulture.


    ¡°Very good timing.¡± Old Vulture was not shocked. It was happy.


    It was the most invincible in the universe. It was a true god ss xenogeneic fish bird. Aside from Sacred Leader, in that universe, it had never felt obliged to bow before anyone else. It would not retreat frombat against Han Sen.


    A bird sound shook the whole universe. Old Vulture pped its wings. Its sharp ws had a rip space power. It was headed for Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    Katcha!


    The fist and talons collided. The Old Vulture¡¯s talons could shred anything in the universe, but they were broken by Han Sen¡¯s punch. The punching power did not relent there. It proceeded to strike Old Vulture in the chest.


    Pang!


    Old Vulture¡¯s body was like a cannonball that fired away. It hit a. The impact broke the. It kept falling back and broke another. Then, there another one. It made the stars explode in space.


    ¡°How... How... How is that possible?¡± The eyeless beast was shocked and screamed. Fortunately, he had no eyes. If he had, his eyes would have popped out.


    The eyeless big beast knew full-well how strong Old Vulture was. He was no worse than the phoenix or the ghost car. He was as good as a true god could be.


    Even though Han Sen had be true god ss, he had only just be true god ss. The pure power fight was not bnced. Now, he had released one punch and suppressed Old Vulture. On top of that, he had shattered Old Vulture¡¯s talons. How scary was that power?


    The demondy could not believe this either. One punch broke the fish bird¡¯s talons. In that universe, that kind of god power was probably only something Sacred Leader could showcase.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to fight! Now, let us fight!¡± Han Sen¡¯s body shed. He teleported above the eyeless big beast, waving his fist and punching toward it.


    The eyeless big beast roared. Its body clenched together, which made its back sprout bones that were serrated. They spun quickly like a chainsaw. They were headed for Han Sen¡¯s fist.


    Katcha-cha!


    The chainsaw-like bones were broken into many pieces. The shell on the eyeless big beast¡¯s back was punched away by Han Sen. It created a giant blood hole. The blood water was like a volcanic eruption. Its body flew away.


    ¡°How is that possible? So strong...¡± The demondy could not believe her own eyes. With that kind of fitness or power, she was only afraid a holy body bing true god ss could do that. Han Sen was a creature that had not practiced a holy body, yet his body had reached this level. It was hard to believe.


    ¡°I thought you wanted the holy spirit?¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice was in the demondy¡¯s ear. He was right in front of her. His scary fist was in front of the demondy.


    ¡°Beautiful Woman Charming Demon Heart Body!¡± The demondy¡¯s body suddenly changed. All her clothes ripped to reveal the splendor of her body.


    It was perfect. It could steal a soul. Auntie Mei¡¯s entire body released some presence that no creature could resist. Even the sky, gods, and buddhas would have fallen for her. They would have killed themselves nine times for her.


    Boom!


    Han Sen still punched her beautiful chest. His fist went right through it. Flesh, red blood, and snow-white skin contrasted to create a weird, scary, and beautiful scene.

 Chapter 2958 - What Do You Want?

    <h4>Chapter 2958 - What Do You Want?</h4>


    The astral instrument fell out of Auntie Mei¡¯s hands. Han Sen grabbed the astral instrument and held it in his hands. The sky, which was full of stars, suddenly vanished from existence. Han Sen found himself back in the holy pce.


    Old Vulture was damaged. Eyeless and Auntie Mei fell into the hall.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was waiting for Auntie Mei and the others to get rid of Han Sen in the astral instrument¡¯s realm. Not longter, he saw the zone disappear. With its removal, a body fell out.


    When he had a closer look, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was shocked. He could not believe what he was seeing.


    Han Sen was holding the astral instrument. He was standing in the hall. Old Vulture, the eyeless beast, and Auntie Mei were bloody and lying on the floor. They all looked terribly injured.


    This was very shocking. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster did not say anything. He wanted to leave the hall and escape into the darkness.


    ¡°Grandmaster, are you going to leave without saying goodbye?¡± Han Sen suddenly appeared in front of Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. He prohibited Ancient Abyss Grandmaster from following the path he had chosen to depart by.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster knew it was futile to say anything. He had to go through this to live. He shook his body. Suddenly, eight of his clones appeared. They went in eight different directions.


    Han Sen was shocked. He could not tell which one was the true Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. The eight clones shared the same presence as Ancient Abyss Grandmaster. All of them looked as if they shared the same body.


    ¡°Grandmaster, there is no rush to leave,¡± Han Sen coldly said. His body shed. He took out his cause karma knife. He shed out eight knife lights. They were shing toward Grandmaster¡¯s eight clones.


    The knife was still the same knife. The knife skill was still the same knife skill. Because Han Sen¡¯s true god power made him much stronger than before, he could sh eight times. Eight knife lights almost shed eight clones instantly.


    Seven clones were destroyed. Only one clone had a turtle shield that blocked Han Sen¡¯s strike.


    The teeth power hit the turtle shield. It created a deep mark. It almost broke the shield. The powerful strength hit the shield, and Ancient Abyss Grandmaster went flying. He was spilling blood.


    Katcha!


    The turtle shield was cut in half. Although one sh did not break it, with the teeth power¡¯s ripping power, the turtle shield had been broken.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was in space. He dropped the broken turtle shield and quickly went flying into the darkness. He was like lightning or a weird bird. He used a borrowing strength skill. Han Sen¡¯s sh power became the fuel for his escape.


    ¡°Very good Ancient Abyss Grandmaster.¡± Han Sen had topliment him. After all, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was a worthy grandmaster for the Extreme King.


    ¡°If you seek to leave this ce now, you have underestimated me.¡± Han Sen used the astral instrument that he had just recently possessed. Suddenly, the sky was full of starlight. He put Ancient Abyss Grandmaster into its realm.


    ¡°Grandmaster, thank you for your astral instrument. If you didn¡¯t do this, you could have escaped.¡± Han Sen looked at Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and smiled.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster had a wry smile as he said, ¡°If I knew you were this strong, you could have easily dealt with the fish bird and eyeless demon. Then, I would not have had to do what I did.¡±


    ¡°So what are you nning to do now?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Upon hearing him, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster looked at him in shock and asked, ¡°Does that mean you are not going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°That is what you need to ask yourself,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster quietly asked.


    ¡°You and everything you know.¡± Han Sen had a lot of questions about the Extreme King. The most likely people that could answer him were either the grandmaster or Bai King.


    ¡°I do not know much. I just do everything the kingmands me to do.¡± While he was talking, Ancient Abyss Grandmaster¡¯s hands suddenly flipped. A weird coin appeared in his hands. When he flipped his hands, the coin twisted space and dropped his body in space.


    ¡°See youter, Brother Han!¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster¡¯s voice came from that space as his body vanished.


    ¡°Did I approve of your departure?¡± Han Sen saw Ancient Abyss Grandmaster disappear in space, so he summoned his pistols and fired at the twisted space.


    Pang!


    The space exploded. That twisted space was frozen. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was stuck in space. He could not totally go into space, but he could not drop out of the space either. He could no longer do anything. He was stuck inside that portal.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster¡¯s expression changed. He had a true god ying-yang space coin. It was able to locate a direction. He needed to use the ying-yang space coin to teleport wherever he chose.


    Unfortunately, using the ying-yang space coin took time. He spoke to Han Sen so he could set it up.


    When the ying-yang space coin activated, even the space powers and time powers could not stop sending him back. Yet Han Sen¡¯s power froze the entire portal. It was hard to imagine.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster knew he was unable to run, so he immediately said, ¡°Ask me whatever it is you wish to know. If I know, I will tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster is so smart. You have so many tricks. I will not dare to ask you stuff here.¡± Han Sen raised his hand. A metal tower appeared. Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was stuck with Forever Solid power. He was about to be taken into Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster wanted to fight back, but Han Sen shot him once more. He could not move, so he was sucked into Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Seeing Ancient Abyss Grandmaster trapped on the seventh floor of Destiny¡¯s Tower, Han Sen put away the astral instrument and returned to the holy pce¡¯s za.


    Old Vulture, the eyeless big beast, and Auntie Mei were in front of the hall. They looked at Han Sen weirdly.


    Han Sen was in a rush to get to Ancient Abyss Grandmaster, so he ignored them. He did not expect their wounds to have healed in such a short amount of time. They were almost fully recovered. It was no wonder why they were true god xenogeneics.


    Han Sen walked through the holy pce and asked the three of them, ¡°Where is Littleflower?¡±


    ¡°Littleflower really isn¡¯t at the pce. Old Cat took him to the sanctuaries to harvest genes.¡± Auntie Mei answered Han Sen¡¯s question. Her attitude was a bit different from before. Her answers were different too.


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen coldly asked. He kept walking.


    ¡°We told you Littleflower is not here!¡± the eyeless big beast screamed. ¡°What else do you seek to do?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to do? I thought I told you ages ago.¡± Han Sen kept walking. He raised his cause karma knife. He brought the knife above his head and shed it down. Scary knife air was rushing through the hall. ¡°Today, I will tear down the holy pce.¡±

 Chapter 2959 - Sacred Race Lantern

    <h4>Chapter 2959 Sacred Race Lantern</h4>


    The demondy and Old Vulture looked at each other. The demondy waved her hand. A stonentern suddenly appeared. The demondy did not dodge. She held the stonentern and brought it in front of Han Sen.There was a ¡°katcha¡± noise. The scary purple knife light was stopped by the stonentern¡¯s light. They saw the light collide with the knife air. The me moved like a mad. It was like it was going to be extinguished any second. Han Sen still deflected it.


    Roar!


    Old Vulture and the eyeless big beast made loud roaring noises. They both spat out a stonentern. They lined them up beside the demondy in the holy pce. The stonenterns were releasing lights that covered the entirety of the holy pce.


    Han Sen saw the three stonenterns and noticed they looked very simr to the one he owned. It was like they had all been birthed by the same body.


    Han Sen wondered, ¡°Weird. I thought they said the stonentern was Sacred¡¯s racentern. Why are there so many of them?¡±


    Old Vulture stood in front of the stonentern and madly shouted at Han Sen, ¡°Han Sen, don¡¯t you think about getting cocky! If my treasure and god personality were not destroyed back then, you would not be standing right now!¡±


    Han Sen did not care for what Old Vulture told him. He shed down. This time, the power Han Sen used was stronger than before, but the effect was not as impressive as thest time.


    The three lights tremored. Clearly, the defensive lights backed one another up.


    Han Sen shed a few times consecutively. Although every knife strike made the three stonenterns¡¯ mes quiver, they were unable to break the protective capabilities of thenterns.


    Therefore, Han Sen knew their stonenterns were a bit different from the one he personally wielded.


    Han Sen¡¯s stonentern boosted any power but did not change the element they possessed. Thentern itself did not have protective power.


    The stonenterns possessed by the demondy and the others had a protective power. However, it seemed as if it did not increase the powers of their attacks or anything of the sort. All thenterns did was condense and amplify the defensive properties when in the proximity of others.


    ¡°Han Sen, don¡¯t you waste your time,¡± Old Vulture coldly said. ¡°Sacred¡¯s racenterns are here. With the protection of thesenterns, even if a God Spirit was here, they could not gain ess to the holy pce.¡±


    ¡°What you are saying is an absolute joke. You each have antern each, so that¡¯s three. I have one. Shouldn¡¯t Sacred have fournterns?¡± Han Sen lifted his lips as he spoke.


    ¡°Not just four,¡± the demondy, Auntie Mei, said. ¡°We should have fiventerns.¡±


    ¡°Every race only has one racentern. Are you telling me that Sacred has five racenterns? Do you think I am stupid or something?¡± Han Sen looked at them with disdain.


    ¡°That is because youck knowledge. The ignorant racenterns you know are notparable to our Sacred racenterns.¡± Old Vulture looked back with disdain. He really hated this situation.


    The demondy said, ¡°Every race¡¯s racentern is already established. It is because they got lucky. It is why they have antern to shine and notify the world about their race. The Sacrednterns possessed by Sacred were creations of Sacred Leader. They are greater than those owned by any other race. They shine for any race that supports Sacred. Every civilian of Sacred can receive the race¡¯s glory. Little Master will be the leader of the universe. You will be Little Leader¡¯s father. You will earn lots of glories. If you are willing, you can help Little Leader¡¯s ascendance with us.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Han Sen said, ¡°So, Sacred does not have a racentern, and sacred Leader created these stonenterns.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear. If the stonenterns were made by Sacred Leader, they were not approved by the geno hall.¡± Han Sen randomly asked, ¡°How could it have offered protection to the Sacred civilians?¡±


    ¡°It is not difficult to earn the approval of the geno hall,¡± Old Vulture proudly said. ¡°All you need to do is get to the hall and ce Sacred¡¯s racentern at the highest point. Do that, and it will be above all the others. Who would oppose that?¡±


    Han Sen was admiring something now, but he was not admiring Old Vulture. He was admiring what Sacred Leader Qin Xiu did. The other races just wanted to light up antern and try to earn a position amongst the higher races.


    Qin Xiu, however, chose to make antern for himself. He made his own rules and racenterns above every race. Not many creatures were able to do something like that.


    It looked like Qin Xiu¡¯s ns failed though. He was unable to bring the Sacred racentern to the highest point of geno hall.


    ¡°Han Sen, you and Little Master, the father and son, can work together. You can rebuild the glory of Sacred. It would be of great benefit to the universe. Stay with me and help Little Master rise the race from the ashes.¡± The demondy was trying hard to convince him.


    Han Sen had a look of disdain. He shed down. The lights of the threenterns shivered.


    ¡°Han Sen, do you have no ears? We are just like you. We are here to help Little Master.¡± The eyeless big beast looked mad.


    Han Sen kept shing the lights. He coldlyughed and said, ¡°It was not like this before. My Littleflower is not a tool for Sacred to use. If Sacred can light up thentern, it is not a concern of Littleflower. If you want to light it up, it is your own business to do so. Do not take advantage of my Littleflower.¡±


    ¡°Plus, you guys stole Littleflower. You tore my family in half. You should be shed. There is no need for words to be spoken.¡± After speaking, Han Sen continued to sh thenterns over and over. He kept shing until the lights blew up. Every knife air andntern light went everywhere. He could not cut it open, but it made the demondy and the others scared.


    ¡°How can Han Sen¡¯s body be so strong? I am afraid he is almost as good as Sacred Leader.¡± The demondy was in shock.


    It was difficult to imagine a creature that emerged from the sanctuaries was able to evolve to such a high level.


    Although the creatures in the sanctuaries consumed other creatures to reinforce their genes, that sort of leveling up changed their blood. It made their genes better generation after generation. That was how they reinforced their blood.


    Like Littleflower was the second generation of his genes. He was the biggest benefactor. The genes of someone like Han Sen and others of his generation were really unstable. It was unknown if he could level up or not. It was also unknown whether or not he could be strong.


    Han Sen leveling up to be a true god was shocking. Now, he had a scary fitness level. He was much better than most top-ss true god creatures in the universe. It was a wild concept toprehend.


    ¡°Han Sen, stop wasting your breath,¡± Old Vulture coldly said. ¡°Although your fitness is the best out of all true gods, and your power could be stronger than the Holy Kirin, you cannot break the defense of three racenterns.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen coldly replied. His cause karma knife leaned forward. The sky was full of knife air. It was like a flood covering the sky and the ground.


    ¡°Under the sky, you are all chess pieces. I do not believe there is a chess game I cannot break.¡± Han Sen shed down. Knife lights flooded the area. It was like a gxy being turned upside down.

 Chapter 2960 - One Leader and Four Subordinates

    <h4>Chapter 2960 One Leader and Four Subordinates</h4>


    A knife light flew across the three racenterns, repeatedly striking them. It made the threenterns¡¯ mes dim. The mes were bing smaller and smaller. It was as if they were going to be extinguished any second.Katcha! Katcha!


    Thentern¡¯s light was suppressed by the knife stream. The area that could be lit up for protection was small, so it could not protect the whole holy pce. Some walls outside the holy pce were hit by the knife streams. It left knife mark after another knife mark on the stone walls.


    It was unknown what the holy pce¡¯s stone walls were made. With the power of Han Sen¡¯s knife airs, he was only able to leave small marks upon the construct.


    Even so, under the endless knife stream that attacked, the knife marks in the stone wall grew greater. They all went by each other, making it look like the walls were going toe undone.


    The demondy and the others were shocked. Back then, there were five racenterns there. During the battle, the holy pce did not break.


    Now, only three racenterns were protecting the holy pce, yet this was just Han Sen alone. It was not a god or some spirit.


    Han Sen was operating alone, but he had the necessary might to ovee the defensive attributes of the race stonenterns that were working in tandem with each other. It was too shocking.


    Seeing the three stonenterns were dying right there and then and about to have their mes extinguished any second, the demondy, Old Vulture, and eyeless beast felt a bit of regret.


    In their eyes, the creatures of the sanctuaries were just test subjects left behind by Sacred Leader. Aside from Littleflower¡¯s body reaching the requirements needed for another that was as great as Sacred Leader, which made him be considered one of the fruitful test subjects, other creatures of the sanctuaries were deemed failures of test subjects. They were not worth mentioning. They were not worthy of them wasting their breath exining.


    Even though Han Sen had the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit, from what they could tell, he only received it out of dumb luck. It was because his soul was extra heavy.


    The heaviness of the soul did not affect the talent practice. The speed needed to level up, so they did not care too much about it.


    He could not use the holy spirit, which proved that Han Sen did not have the necessary qualifications for replicating Sacred Leader. He was considered a failed subject.


    Who would thought that a failed test subject could suppress three racenterns with only a knife? He was going to break the holy pce¡¯sst line of defense.


    If the holy pce was destroyed, the hope of rebuilding Sacred would buckle with it. That was not something that had to do with power. Without the holy pce, even if Littleflower¡¯s holy body became a true god and was as strong as Sacred Leader, it would only lead to the repetition of history.


    The demondy and the others knew they needed this holy pce and someone who could control the holy pce. That way, they could fight against the God Spirits and the sky. They could rebuild the past glory of Sacred and maintain it.


    ¡°If I was willing to have a nice chat with Han Sen, perhaps it would not havee to this.¡± The demondy was sad, but there was no pill of regret to take. She sensed that Han Sen had a firm resolve to destroy the holy pce.


    There was a knife stream. It was like a gxy falling. It almost put out the three racenterns. The radius of the light was small. They were only able to light up a small portion of the holy pce¡¯s gate. The walls around the holy pce were hit by the knife stream. Knife marks kept increasing. Stone and dust were everywhere. They were watching thest hope of Sacred be torn down by Han Sen¡¯s knife stream.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, there was a roaring sound. It sounded like a lion or a tiger. It wasing toward them. A red shadow quickly appeared out of the dark. It was like a crazy, running blob ofva.


    The demondy, Old Vulture, and eyeless beast saw this. It made them terribly happy. It was Red Ghost.


    ¡°Red Ghost, hurry up!¡± Old Vulture screamed with excitement. ¡°Light your racentern! Let¡¯s protect the holy pce!¡±


    Red Ghost did not know what was going on, but he saw Han Sen suppressing the demondy and others with a knife. Even the holy pce¡¯s stone walls were about to buckle and fall. He could not risk hesitating. He opened his mouth. A stonentern appeared. It went in front of the holy pce.


    The four stonenterns were all together. The fire inside the three stonenterns was almost gone. It was like they were now filled with gas. The fire rose high. The holy pce was lit up, and so was the za around them.


    Han Sen¡¯s scary knife stream hit the light. He was not able to suppress the light. Four stonenternsbined into one powerful light, releasing a power that was not just one plus one equals two. The four racenterns were like a set. The power of the fournterns was greater than threenterns. They had some special buffs.


    Old Vulture saw Han Sen was incapable of defeating the racenterns and so he mocked them. ¡°Han Sen, no matter how strong your body is, it is not a holy body. You cannot use a holy spirit armament or a racentern. You will never achieve what Sacred Leader aplished. After all, you are just amoner.¡±


    Although Han Sen tried his best, just like Old Vulture said, his power was not enough to break the four stonenterns¡¯ defense.


    Even Under the Sky Knife skill¡¯s knife stream failed to do it. Other geno arts were even worse off. He couldn¡¯t break the defensive attributes of the light.


    ¡°Do I really have to use my xenogeneic battle body?¡± Now, Han Sen only had one way to increase his power. He only had the xenogeneic battle body left. It would have increased his fitness a lot, but no one knew if the xenogeneic battle body would be enough to destroy the light¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are holding Sacred¡¯s mainntern. You can try it.¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s voice came from not too far away. He came out of the darkness and stood near the za.


    Upon hearing Sky Pce¡¯s first seat, the expressions of the demondy and the others immediately changed.


    Han Sen looked at Sky Pce¡¯s first seat and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Sacred has five racenterns. There is one superiorntern and four lesser ones. When Sacred was destroyed, Sacred Leader used the five racenterns to secure the holy pce. Even the sky and the God Spirits did not get god benefits. It left Sacred with some hope.¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat looked at the demondy and their four stonenterns. He went on to say, ¡°Sacred¡¯s racenterns are different from the racenterns of others. They have four subordinate racenterns. One racentern is the primary one. The subordinate racenterns can only protect. They cannot trigger powerful power. Only the main racentern can buff the creature¡¯s race power, and you can control the four subordinatenterns. Right now, Sacred¡¯s main racentern is in your hands. If you can control it, you can control the four subordinate racenterns. If you want to break the holy pce, it should be a piece of cake for you.¡±


    The faces of the demondy and the others changed. They did not expect Sky Pce¡¯s first seat to know so much about Sacred¡¯s racenterns.


    ¡°You...¡± Old Vulture screamed. ¡°You are all the dogs of God Spirits. In the beginning, aside from Sacred elites like me and the others, only the God Spirits saw the power of the racenterns.¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat did not argue with him, nor did he feelpelled to exin. He just went on to tell Han Sen, ¡°Right now, we need to see if you can control the primary racentern. If you can control it, everything is possible.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Sky Pce¡¯s first seat and asked, ¡°How is this going to benefit you?¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat quietly said, ¡°I can only tell you that people from Sky Pce do not want to see the second rise of Sacred. I am being honest. You do not need to ask me, and I won¡¯t answer you.¡±

 Chapter 2961 - The Only Savior

    <h4>Chapter 2961 The Only Savior</h4>


    Han Sen did not know if Sky Pce¡¯s first seat had a connection to the God Spirits. One thing he knew for sure was that he was not lying.¡°One primary and four subordinates?¡± Han Sen summoned his stonentern. He and Bao¡¯er were both able to use the stonentern, but he could only use the power of the stonentern. He could not control the stonentern, so he could not activate the stonentern¡¯s power.


    Now, Han Sen had leveled up to true god ss. He could try it again. Perhaps this time he could control the stonentern.


    The faces of the demondy and the others did not look good. In the beginning, they did not make use of the racenterns because of the primary racentern Han Sen was holding at the time.


    They thought about Han Sen not possessing a holy body and believed he could not activate the primary racentern. That made them feel safer.


    If the primaryntern was not activated, the four subordinate racenterns would not be affected.


    Han Sen looked at the demondy and Old Vulture. He then ced his power into the stonentern. He wanted to activate the racentern of Sacred.


    When Han Sen had put power into the stonentern before, the stonentern did not have a reaction. Now, he was trying it again. After all, Han Sen¡¯s power was greater than it was while he was butterfly ss.


    Bzzt!


    There was an incredible power being ced inside the stonentern. It made the me of the stonentern turn very bright. The very small me suddenly became as bright as a torch. The scary me was brighter than the four subordinate racenterns lit up together. It lit up everything around.


    The demondy, Old Vulture, eyeless beast, and Red Ghost were shocked. The primaryntern had been activated. The four subordinate racenterns had a reaction. They were all shaking as the mes started to quiver. They were facing the stonentern Han Sen possessed. It was like they were obeying his will.


    Upon seeing this scene, Sky Pce¡¯s first seat was immeasurably happy. He had wanted to try this too. He had not expected that Han Sen was capable of activating Sacred¡¯s primary racentern.


    In the next second, another buzzing noise was heard. The primary racentern escaped from Han Sen¡¯s clutch. It was headed into the holy hall.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand was full of blood. He had clearly been hurt by the racentern.


    The happiness and sadness were reversed. The face of Sky Pce¡¯s first seat changed. The demondy and the other three were shocked and happy.


    Han Sen looked at his hand and frowned.


    With his power, he had been unable to wield the stonentern. It forced itself out of his hands. One easily sensed how strong the stonentern power was because of its ability to do that.


    Only Han Sen knew that when his power entered the stonentern, it had not been activated for himself. It activated the power inside the stonentern and started fighting.


    Boom!


    The stonenternnded on the holy pce¡¯s roof. The five racenterns, one primary and four subordinates, were shining. They lit up the darkness around. It was like daytime.


    Han Sen saw that there were space charms in the darkness. He also saw the fate monument in the distance. Nine Thousand King and the big and small goldfish were still there, looking in his direction.


    Han Sen thought Red Ghost returned because he had managed to kill Nine Thousand King and the others, but things hadn¡¯t turned out that way. This situation was a bit negative, but at least they weren¡¯t dead.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The lights of the holy pce flickered. It was not an illusion. It really was shaking. The roof of the giant pce was like a lotus flower opening. It showed many holy pce statues.


    The stonentern slowly went toward the main seat, which was Qin Xiu¡¯s stone statue. Itnded atop his stone statue.


    Han Sen remembered that Qin Xiu¡¯s stone statue should have been holding his hands together. Now, the statue was reaching out a hand. It was clearly in a different position.


    Han Sen took a closer look. He did not think the statue was alive. He felt weird.


    The stonenternnded on Qin Xiu¡¯s stone statue. It made the whole stone statue burn. It was like the stonentern¡¯s me.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    The stonenterns in the hands of the demondy, eyeless beast, Red Ghost, and Old Vulture flew out. The four stonenterns had forced their way beyond their control. They flew into the holy pce.


    Seeing four subordinate racenterns descend and be distributed between a phoenix, ghost car, Nine-Life Cat, and the Holy Kirin¡¯s head, the four holy beast stone statues were burning like Qin Xiu¡¯s stone statue.


    The five burning stone statues suddenly ignited the whole holy pce. The entire pce was within the holy me. The 10 general¡¯s stone statues were lit up too. The whole holy pce was like a burning city with holy mes. It looked very ethereal.


    ¡°Ha-ha... Han Sen... No matter how strong you are, you do not have a holy body. You will not earn the approval of Sacred¡¯s racenterns. You cannot control the racentern, and the primaryntern has left you. It has returned to the holy pce. Now, the holyntern has been returned to where it belonged. The holy pce will open up again. All we require is Little Master to be true god, and then we will be back. He will control the holy pce and fight the skies full of god spirits.¡± Old Vulture was so excited that he screamed.


    The eyeless big beast said, ¡°Han Sen, you should now understand that Little Leader is the savior who was meant to be. He was meant to be the man in charge of the whole universe. Even if you are his father, you cannot stall his ascendance.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Han Sen. Come with us and help Little Master break the rules imposed on us by the God Spirits. Be the true masters of the universe.¡± The demondyughed and invited Han Sen along for the ride.


    Han Sen ignored the demondy and three others by her side. He looked at the holy pce, which was burning like a sun. There was one statue in the holy pce. He looked at the primary racentern and Qin Xiu¡¯s stone statue.


    Old Vultureughed and said, ¡°Han Sen, just sit and watch. Sacred¡¯s glory will return thanks to Little Master. No one can stop it.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the knife in his hands as he slowly said, ¡°I do not know if Sacred can obtain its past glory, and I do not know if Littleflower will be the prince of the entire universe. I do know that I am his father. You stole my child from me and got him to do the most dangerous thing in the entire universe.¡±


    ¡°That was unavoidable. Little Master has these talents. He was a born savior. You should be proud of him.¡± Before the demondy finished, Han Sen¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked icy. His voice was as cold as his knife. He sounded depressed as he said, ¡°You guys keep talking about ignorant things. You keep doing things to harm people, believing you are so noble. What are you people? That is my son! Even I would not let him fulfill my regrets and my dreams. Yet, you guys made the decision to risk his life to be your savior. Save your mother! If you want to be saved, save your own f*cking self. Don¡¯t just randomly force the dreams you cannot achieve on someone else and call him the only savior. How dare you say something so obscene and be so proud and cocky about it. That is just you being weak, useless cowards who are afraid to die. You only say it because you are scared.¡±


    Han Sen raised his head. His eyes were like des as he looked at Qin Xiu¡¯s statue. Word by word, he said, ¡°The son of Han Sen will only live for himself. He will fight for his own dreams!¡±


    The knife buzzed. Han Sen raised his knife high as he shed toward the very bright holy pce.


    ¡°F*ck you and your savior!¡±

 Chapter 2962 - Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 2962 Destiny</h4>


    Countless knife lights surrounded Han Sen. When the cause karma knife came down, it was like an entire gxy falling.Scary knife lights shed outside the holy pce, but it was blocked by the holy fire. No matter how it was hit, it could not enter the light.


    ¡°It is useless,¡± Old Vulture said with a cockyugh. ¡°The racentern has returned. Even a sky full of God Spirits would not stand a chance. Aside from Little Master, who has a holy body, no one can go in. No one can hurt it.¡±


    The demondy asked, ¡°Han Sen, why are you so stubborn? Little Master is everyone¡¯s leader. You are his father. Why are you getting in his way?¡±


    Han Sen was holding the cause karma knife. He kept pushing down. Knife lights and the holy pce¡¯s lights kept striking each other. The holy pce¡¯s light was shaking, which also made Han Sen¡¯s hands shake. The skin between his thumb and index finger cracked. The boiling blood was shaking out of the wound.


    ¡°Littleflower can decide if this is the way. It is just as you guys said. This path has been decided for him because you yourselves are too scared to walk it. You guys make Littleflower walk it instead, and he is just a child. If you want to rebuild Sacred¡¯s glory, use your own blood to build it. If you want to kill a sky full of God Spirits, use your own knives to kill them. Using the lives of others to finish your dreams that you yourselves could not aplish... Pah! You make it sound so glorious. You guys are pathetic.¡± Han Sen harshly spoke each word, which was like a sharp de.


    ¡°How can we exin it in a way for you to understand? In this world, only Little Master has a holy body. Only he can use a holy spirit armament and control the racenterns. Only he can do something like that. Even if we wanted to do it ourselves, it would be impossible.¡± Old Vulture was angry.


    The demondy said, ¡°Han Sen, there are some things that are just meant to be. It is like how no matter how strong you are, you cannot use Sacred¡¯s racentern. It will resist. It is like how you cannot set water on fire or make a fire stop. The world approves of the Little Master. It epts Little Master as its savior. There are responsibilities he has to assert control of. He cannot avoid what his destinypels him to do.¡±


    Han Sen looked very stable. He kept pushing down his cause karma knife. Even the light power made the cause karma knife¡¯s surface burn. It made Han Sen¡¯s body burn too, but he did not relent.


    Han Sen looked very angry as he burned. He kept elerating the growth of his power. Han Sen would have rather exposed his super God Spirit body to destroy the bullsh*t of Sacred.


    ¡°The universe will continue to function even if a few important people are lost, which includes me,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°No one is born its savior. No one should be forced to carry such a grand burden the moment they are born. Compared to death, a so-called destiny is just the fate of your heart. If you are willing to carry it, anyone can fulfill their destiny. Sacred Leader was the best of his generation. He achieved everything. Hemanded everything. He controlled everything. Even if hemitted a crime, that was his destiny to carry. Even if he deserved to die, I, Han Sen, would admire him to have the courage of carrying such a destiny. I cannot believe his subordinates were just a bunch of useless creatures without any guts or knowledge. You insult Sacred Leader¡¯s name and legacy.¡±


    The demondy, Old Vulture, eyeless beast, and Red Ghost heard his words and felt angry. They were not Han Sen¡¯s opponents. Even if they felt insulted, they did not dare walk out of the holy pce¡¯s light to fight Han Sen.


    ¡°You are just trying to y word games,¡± Old Vulture coldly said. It was furious. ¡°If you say everyone can carry their destiny, why don¡¯t you go and control thentern and control the holy pce? If you cannot do it, then what you just said is bullsh*t. That is just your crazy talk because you are so small, useless, and jealous.


    Back in the past, they were very powerful in the universe. Everyone was scared of them. For Old Vulture, in particr, Han Sen had just imed it was a coward. How could it not be mad?


    ¡°It does not matter if I seed. I tried my best, and that is something I am fine with.¡± Han Sen looked certain. Old Vulture¡¯s words were unable to change his mind.


    Old Vulture wished to say something, but it saw a white me arise on Han Sen¡¯s body. It burned like mad on him.


    ¡°This... Impossible... This is impossible...¡± Old Vulture, upon seeing the mes, was shocked. It could not believe it.


    The demondy, Red Ghost, and eyeless beast opened their eyes wide. They looked at the wreath-like mes on Han Sen. Their faces looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Impossible... That is impossible... Only holy bodies can use a holy spirit armament. How can he...¡± As the mes around Han Sen¡¯s body grew brighter, the demondy¡¯s eyes opened wider.


    Roar!


    The roaring sound carried across space. Han Sen was turning into a light shadow that carried white light and looked like a Kirin. He raised his head and looked down. It was the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit.


    ¡°The Holy Kirin... Impossible... Aside from our Little Leader who has a holy body, no one can control the holy spirit armament. No way...¡± Seeing that power which was like a holy beast covering Han Sen¡¯s body¡¯s Holy Kirin shape, Old Vulture acted as if he had lost his soul.


    The demondy, Red Ghost, and eyeless beast were like wooden chickens. They were all staring at the light of the Holy Kirinpletely unable to speak.


    Boom!


    The Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit turned into a white me. It was headed toward Han Sen¡¯s cause karma knife. The holy light made the cause karma knife light burn. The knife mes burned stronger and stronger like a burning, bright sun.


    The Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit totally went into the cause karma knife. The knife turned transparent. One was able to see the Holy Kirin¡¯s spirit mark on it.


    Han Sen clutched the cause karma knife tight and felt an endless power surge through the de, which made him feel calm.


    Earlier, he was not able to use the Holy Kirin. Now, for some reason, it was reacting, and he was able to summon it.


    Han Sen understood why the demondy and the others ced so much faith in what the holy spirit armament could achieve for them. The Holy Kirin provided a power that was so strong one could not imagine it.


    Even a god personality armament like the Sky Vine Radish God Lance could notpare to the power possessed by the Holy Kirin. It was like a star or a moon.


    Han Sen shed. He broke the light of the holy pce. Han Sen entered the holy pce wherever the knife light went. The first thing Han Sen destroyed was the holy pce¡¯s door.


    ¡°No... No...¡± The demondy, Old Vulture, Red Ghost, and eyeless beast looked hopeless and roared madly.


    The racentern¡¯s power was useless against the holy spirit armament. It was unable to prevent Han Sen¡¯s advance. They did not understand why Han Sen was able to use the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit. That should have been impossible.


    The holy pce¡¯s door was cut in half. They fell on both sides. Han Sen was holding the holy spirit that was infused with the cause karma knife. Suddenly, he entered the hall. Wherever the light went, the burning stone statues broke. Limbs and broken walls were everywhere. Han Sen stood in front of Qin Xiu and the four holy beast¡¯s stone statues. He wildly waved the cause karma knife¡¯s mes.

 Chapter 2963 - Breaking Holy Palace

    <h4>Chapter 2963 Breaking Holy Pce</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the statue of Qin Xiu and raised the knife in his hands. ¡°Qin Xiu, I drank three cups of your wine. In the future, I will be responsible for Wan¡¯er¡¯s life. You and I will go our separate ways. We fight to secure our own path. Perhaps today I will have to break your path to build my own path.¡±¡°Han Sen, you dare...¡± Old Vulture, the demondy, the eyeless beast, and Red Ghost were all roaring. They released their strongest powers to be four different scary powers attacking Han Sen. They were trying to stop Han Sen from destroying the holy pce.


    Han Sen waved his knife. The knife had a holy spirit power. It suddenly cut open four people¡¯s power. One knife meant four injured. Blood was in the sky.


    The demondy and the others fell outside the holy pce. Blood burst out of their chests. They turned into a holy light that danced. They struggled a little, but they could not get up.


    ¡°The karma of Littleflower should beposed by itself,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Today, I will not kill you, but I must destroy this holy pce.¡± He then shed toward Qin Xiu¡¯s statue.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± The demondy shouted from the spot where she had been thrown to the floor. She was unable to stop Han Sen from attacking Sacred Leader¡¯s statue.


    Old Vulture, Red Ghost, and the eyeless beast were hopeless as they watched. No matter which way they viewed it, they did not expect that one day, the holy pce would be destroyed by the holy spirit Sacred Leader made.


    A sky full of God Spirits could not destroy the holy pce, but it was going to be destroyed by the weapon Sacred Leader had made.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen¡¯s knife was decisive as it shed down. The white knife light cut the Qin Xiu statue in half through the middle. Each side fell in a different direction.


    The Qin Xiu statue¡¯s racentern, however, remained floating in the air. It did not fall with the statue.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    While the Qin Xiu statue fell apart, the other statues around fell apart. The holy pce was shaking and falling apart too. It was like the end of the world.


    ¡°No!¡± The demondy looked very hopeless. She could not believe the holy pce wasing undone like that. The hope that they could rebuild Sacred had been dashed across the stones.


    Old Vulture¡¯s eyes and the eyes of the others were dribbling blood tears. That had been their only hope for all those years. Now, that hope had been destroyed in one mere moment. It made their hearts feel like ash.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat watched this unfold from afar. He felt immeasurable relief and said, ¡°This is the dust of history. It should be forever buried. Why disturb a world that is already in chaos?¡±


    ¡°Mister, why are you doing this?¡± Nine-Thousand King looked to be in shock as he stared at Han Sen. He could not believe Sacred Leader wanted him to escort Han Sen just so he could destroy the holy pce. He suddenly felt conflicted about a whole number of things. He was frozen standing where he was and uncertain about what to do next.


    While everyone was thinking, they saw the destroyed holy pce unleash lights that came out crossing each other. There was more and more light. The rocks that fell from the holy pce all rose. Below, a crystal object that was so big like a disc appeared.


    Five Sacred racenterns were heading to the five corners of the crystal disc. Each one had a ce to hold thenterns. The fiventerns started to exude a light that steadily grew brighter. They were brighter than when they were atop the stone statues.


    When this happened, the demon girldy, who had previously appeared hopeless, was suddenly thrust into shock. They were all frozen and staring at the crystal wheel. They had no clue what was happening.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at the crystal disc. He felt somethinge out from his chest. It went into the crystal disc¡¯s center. It was Wan¡¯er¡¯s statue.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s jade statuended on the crystal disc. It fit into the slot of the crystal disc in the center. The hand-sized jade statue grew bigger. It suddenly returned to the size Han Sen saw in the holy garden.


    The crystal disc had many weird symbols and patterns because of the weird statue. It looked like a fuse box with a line of lights crossing each other on the crystal wheel. When every light crossed each other, there was a weird symbol.


    When the lights rose, the jade statue behaved as if it had a life. The eyes started to look alive. A gazended on Han Sen. ¡°I knew you were the person I needed.¡±


    ¡°I am no savior,¡± Han Sen said as he stared at Qin Xiu.


    ¡°I did not need a savior,¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s voice said. It wasing from the jade statue. ¡°I am not going to save the world, and I am not looking for anyone to walk my path. All I needed was a forerunner. I needed a person that could break the rules of the here and now.¡±


    ¡°Leader!¡± Nine-Thousand King shouted and kowtowed.


    The demon girl, Red Ghost, Old Vulture, and eyeless beast tried their best to bow before Qin Xiu. They looked happy and excited. They were in a state of disbelief.


    ¡°I am not what you needed? Aside from Wan¡¯er, I will not do anything for you.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°I do not need you to do anything for me. You just need to follow your heart. You and I are the same. Even without me, you would reach the path you seek. I am just the one that sees the end sooner than you can.¡± After Qin Xiu spoke, the light on the jade statue grew brighter. The whole crystal wheel connected together. It was like it was standing on a bright moon.


    Before Han Sen could say anything, Qin Xiu looked at the demon girl and the others and smiled. ¡°Thanks for your hard work guys. You have done well. From now on, you guys are free to do what you want to do. You do not have to keep guarding this ce.¡±


    ¡°Master, what is this all about? I thought you said that only the holy body could be the new master of Sacred. Why does he not have a holy body?¡± The demon girl¡¯s heart was confused.


    ¡°You can be the new master of Sacred if you have a holy body. You can be the next Sacred Leader that way. You can build another Sacred, but that is the lowest requirement. It is a choice you have to make to maintain thest shred of hope. What you really need is something more than that. What I need is someone who can walk further than I can. I need someone who can aplish even more...¡±


    Qin Xiu stood on the crystal wheel and looked into the sky as he spoke. His eyes started to look unfocused as his arms slowly began rising. It was like he was trying to hold the whole sky.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce you to this interesting world.¡± Qin Xiu smiled.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but the wheel suddenly became too bright. The crystal disc spun like mad. When Qin Xiu raised his hands, the crystal disc¡¯s light was like a volcanic eruption. It became a beam of light that fired into the sky.


    Boom!


    The entire universe started to shake. Lots of stars and systems quivered. Countless races were shocked as they looked to the sky. They looked at the pir of light like it was the universe¡¯s anchor.


    At the top of the light pir, it looked like ck ice was melting. Behind it, a world was revealed.


    There were many mysterious temples and some old pces. They all looked like a mirage as they appeared in the air. When the darkness melted in the pir of light, everything became more clear and more real.


    ¡°This is... It is the geno hall.¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes. He looked at the old, mysterious buildings in space.

 Chapter 2964 - God Palace Lands

    <h4>Chapter 2964 God Pce Lands</h4>


    There were many creatures in the universe. They were all shocked as they looked at the mysterious, old buildings that showed up in space.Many creatures recognized the geno hall, but it was different from when the geno hall showed up before. This time, the geno hall that appeared was part of the other buildings.


    There were still many temples of all kinds of styles under the geno hall.


    In the past, when the geno hall appeared, it looked like the moon and flowers in a mirror. Although one was able to see it clearly, it gave people the impression that it could not be real. The geno hall and many temples that appeared now gave people a real feeling. It was like those pces and temples were going to fall from the sky at any second.


    ¡°Sky Armor Temple... Sky Vine Radish Temple... Empty Temple...¡± The elites of many races saw the words appear above the doors of those temples.


    All those buildings were like a giant pyramid. There were many temples at the bottom. At the very top was the geno hall, which a sky full of races knew.


    Sky Pce Leader said, ¡°It has been so many years, but the space barrier is now finally broken. The era of god fights hase. Is what happened to Sacred going to happen again?¡± He was standing atop his cloud pce. He looked at the old and mysterious geno hall. His expression looked veryplicated.


    ¡°The space barrier is broken. Our time hase.¡± In the dark abyss, some scary creatures were madly roaring.


    ¡°Whatever shoulde has finallye.¡± On the streets of a small, broken, a fortune-teller was holding a g. He sighed as he looked at the geno hall.


    ¡°Finally, we have waited for this day. Sacred Leader did not disappoint me after all. He did have a way. He broke the space barrier.¡± In a pce on a red dwarf, a weirdly pretty man was sitting atop a throne reserved for kings. He was looking at what was going on with sublime interest.


    Lou Lie bowed and said, ¡°Leader, the space barrier is broken. The god hall hasnded. This is our best chance. Please, leader, let me fight. I can take a god temple for Blood Legion.¡±


    The other two Blood Legion members kneeled as they shared their desire forbat. ¡°Please, leader, let us fight.¡±


    ¡°There is no rush. There will be other people in more of a rush than us.¡± Blood Legion leader looked at the god pce in space. His eyes made it look like he was smiling.


    The sound of a bird spread across space. It was staring at all the creatures looking at the geno hall. The ck-feathered, giant, strange bird with nine heads ripped space as it flew. It carried an incredibly powerful and scary power as it flew toward a pce.


    ¡°Ghost Car...¡± Han Sen recognized what it was. The Ghost Car looked like the Ghost Car Han Sen had brought back with him, but it was not a stone element. This was the real Ghost Car.


    Ghost Car was called Nine Phoenix. The legends said it was a deformity of the phoenixes. It should have been nine different babies. For some reason, nine of the baby fetusesbined and created that deformed nine-headed phoenix.


    Ghost Car had a different element to the phoenix. It did not have magical nirvana phoenix mes. Its body was full of ck smoke. It did not look fiery at all.


    As the sky full of races looked on, Ghost Car traveled through space and came before a god pce. It was headed for the lowestyer of temples. Itnded on a za.


    ¡°You small and insignificant creature. How dare youe to me at my god temple.¡± A god voice came out of the temple like thunder.


    As the god voice sounded, Ghost Car¡¯s nine heads were strangelyughed. One of the heads said, ¡°The space barrier is broken. Gods are no longer gods. Today, I, the holy, am going to swallow your god personality. I will pull down your g and upy your god pce.¡±


    After that, Ghost Car¡¯s bird wings pped. One of the heads was going to bite the thunder god g inside the temple.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The god voice sounded angry. It was as loud as thunder. The temple doors opened. A giant was inside. The God Spirit was surrounded by thunder. It came out from the god temple and turned into 10,000 lightning strikes that hit Ghost Car.


    ¡°Eating God Spirits is something I did a long time ago. Why would I not dare?¡± Ghost Car weirdlyughed. He was not scared of a sky full of thunder. The scary lightning struck him. It suddenly turned his body into dust.


    The dust did not just disappear and scatter. It turned into a cloud of ck smoke that went toward the giant god¡¯s body. It wrapped up the God Spirit inside the ck smoke.


    All of the races saw what happened inside the god temple. The God Spirit was wrapped up by ck smoke. It was uncertain what was going on.


    The ck smoke was rumbling in the thunder. Suddenly, a God Spirit was screaming. They thought the God Spirit¡¯s situation must have been bad.


    Not longter, the ck smoke from the waves and the screaming noise was gone. One was no longer able to hear it or see it. The ck smoke also disappeared and returned to the form of Ghost Car.


    The giant God Spirit turned into a pile of white bones. The bones did not have a speck of flesh on them. It was like they had been eating clean by a hawk.


    Pang!


    The white bones broke in the wind. They turned into many thunder lights. They gathered up into a thunder trident in the air.


    Ghost Car opened its mouth and sucked. It sucked the thunder trident made by the god personality. It raised its head andughed.


    In the god pce, at the top level of the geno hall, there was a familiar voice. ¡°You beat thunder god. You only need to bring the god g down to rece it as a new God Spirit. You can have immortal life. Are you willing to have that?¡±


    Han Sen still remembered when Golden Growler attacked the geno hall. It was that voice.


    ¡°I go across the universe and eat whoever I want to eat. I destroy whoever I want to destroy. I will not be a measly watchdog. Today, I am full. I will be back another day for more.¡± Ghost Carughed and pped its bird wings. It turned into a cloud of ck smoke and flew out of the god temple. It disappeared to somece in space.


    After seeing this, all of the creatures were frozen. Ordinary creatures did not know about Ghost Car before this. It shocked them all to see it eat a God Spirit with such ease.


    Suddenly, a big beast that looked like a macaque came forth. It was headed for the god temple that Ghost Car had flown away from. It made its way before it with its giant ws moving to grab the giant god g inside the temple.


    The giant macaque said, ¡°It might not want to be a god, but I do! Let me be an immortal God Spirit.¡± It was full of burning desire. Its hand was going to touch the god g, but it suddenly heard the god temple¡¯s door open. A God Spirit came out from the god temple. Its body danced with thunder. It flew out and turned the big macaque into dust.


    All the creatures saw the God Spirite out from the god temple. It looked the same as the God Spirit that was eaten by Ghost Car. They were all shocked. ¡°Is that really an undying God Spirit?¡±


    Han Sen had known about all this a long time ago. God Spirits in god temples were immortal and could not die permanently. He was not surprised.


    ¡°Qin Xiu! Qin Xiu! I suppose I lost this round.¡± Han Sen looked at the crystal disc and jade statue that had be a pir of light. He had a wry smile as he put out the fiventerns and picked up the stonenterns that no longer had a light.


    He was nning on breaking Sacred Leader¡¯s n, hoping to let Littleflower be away from Sacred Leader¡¯s game. Who knew he had fallen right into what Sacred Leader always had nned? He helped Sacred Leader break the space barrier. He had be a chess piece that helped the god pces show up.

 Chapter 2965 - Destroyed or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 2965 Destroyed or Not?</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the god pces in space. The wholeplex of god pces was massive. Every god temple was beautiful. They were like the space in a system.Perhaps it was because the big macaque had been destroyed by the God Spirit, but no other creature sought to go into space and battle the God Spirit.


    The god pces were quiet as they hung in space. It seemed as if it was between a real presence and a dream. It was such a big god pce, but it did not take over the real system.


    Aside from the thunder god earlier, the doors to the god temples around were closed shut, as was the door to the geno hall high above. It was unknown if God Spirits existed there.


    ¡°It is hard to escape chaos. The space barrier has finally been opened by Sacred Leader, but now Sacred Leader is not here. If there is to be a god fight, who can stop the God Spirits from descending?¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat sighed.


    Han Sen looked at Sky Pce¡¯s first seat and asked, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat said, ¡°The god pce is here. They are limited by the rules of the universe, thus they are all trapped in their god temples. They cannot leave their god temples to go kill in the universe.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat shook his head. ¡°It might not be a good thing. Ordinary creatures can pull out the gs and be gods. They can rece the current God Spirits, which can possess the creatures that enter the god temple. That way, they can go throughout the universe and kill. Right now, a sky full of God Spirits have closed their temples. If more creatures attempt to challenge them and incite their ire, and if they possess the creatures of the universe to enter the universe, there will be chaos.¡±


    ¡°Back in the day, Sacred forced the god pces to reveal themselves. Many scary elites queued up to y the God Spirits, so the God Spirits had to fight back. A sky full of God Spirits possesses people when they descended. That was how they broke Sacred. They turned it into the big barren system you now know. Luckily, back then, Sacred was very strong. The God Spirits that possessed people were killed. They saved the universe. Now, Sacred Leader is no more. In this universe, no faction is as strong as Sacred used to be. If a sky full of God Spirits descends, who can stop them? The universe will surely be doomed.¡±


    The demondy forced her body to crawl up off the ground. She casually said, ¡°You are all talking crap. Stop the god pces appearing and stop killing God Spirits? Then, how can I be unbound from the universe¡¯sws? Only by killing these God Spirits and getting a God Spirit personality armament to make ourselves stronger can we achieve our freedom. We will not be bound to the whims of the God Spirits. We just need to get stronger. We do not have to be afraid of those God Spirits. People say they are afraid of the God Spirits descending to destroy the world, but that is just an excuse made by the scared and useless people.¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat harshly said, ¡°The world has rules. The universe needs rules so everyone can operate and function normally. If you break those rules, the universe¡¯s rules will fall apart. Then, things will descend into chaos.¡±


    ¡°If we do not break it, nothing will change,¡± Old Vulture said. ¡°We need to break rules to make our own rules. We should be able to control our own fate.¡±


    The two of them shared a different opinion, and neither could convince the other to see things their way.


    Nine Thousand King brought the goldfish family with him and ran over to join everyone. He politely bowed before Han Sen. ¡°Mister.¡±


    Han Sen pointed at the heavily injured demondy, Old Vulture, eyeless beast, and Red Ghost. ¡°Tie them all up and take them away. Old Cat can trade their lives for my son.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to go to such trouble, Mister,¡± the demondy said with a smile. ¡°If you were chosen by the master of yore, we will help you with all our might. We will do whatever it takes to destroy the sky full of God Spirits and aplish your mission. Our lives now belong to you. If you wish to see us dead, all you have to do is say the word.¡±


    After pausing, the demondy went on to say, ¡°If it is not like that, I must still say that taking us as hostages is pointless. Old Cat would be willing to sacrifice anything for Littleflower. He will not give up Little Master for our lives. Mister, you do not have to worry. With Sacred Leader¡¯s word, Old Cat will give Little Master back to you.¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat suddenly stopped the demondy from speaking. He said to Han Sen, ¡°If you can use Under the Sky Knife skills, you must be associated with Sky Pce. There is something we used to say. I hope you consider it. The universe¡¯s rules cannot be broken. The god pce cannot be destroyed. Otherwise, there will be chaos in the universe.¡±


    ¡°Mister, do not listen to his nonsense,¡± the demondy immediately said. ¡°When you kill the sky full of God Spirits thate raining down on the universe, you will be the one to conduct the rules of this universe. Who would dare mess that up?¡±


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat wanted to say something, but Han Sen waved his hand and stopped him. ¡°Because Sky Pce Leader was nice to me, I do not want to trouble you. Let¡¯s just pretend whatever happened did not happen. You should go.¡±


    ¡°Please think about it,¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat said. He sensed that Han Sen had not changed his mind. He sighed, turned around, and left.


    ¡°Mister, he knows so many secrets about the holy pce,¡± Old Vulture said. ¡°He must be a spy sent by one of the God Spirits. You cannot leave him alive.¡±


    Han Sen coldly looked at Old Vulture. ¡°Sacred Leader is Sacred Leader, and I am just me. I am not your master, and I will not do whatever it is your master wants me to do. Take them all away.¡±


    Thest sentence was spoken by Han Sen to Nine Thousand King.


    Nine Thousand King looked a little hesitant, but Han Sen had spoken themand so surely. He did not dare disobey Han Sen, so he tied up the demondy and the others.


    The demondy and the others did not resist. They looked as if they epted it. Nine Thousand King easily tied them up.


    The eyeless big beast said, ¡°No matter what you want us to do, we will do it. We will do anything.¡± His voice sounded like it was buzzing.


    Han Sen had a wry smile. He knew the demondy and the others were not loyal to him. They were only loyal to Qin Xiu.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It is no wonder Qin Xiu was the best of his generation. Even though he died, so many top-ss creatures died due to his words. That guy¡¯s charms are unfathomable.¡±


    Han Sen nned on returning to Space Garden to think about these matters because he now understood a great deal more. He still did not know what the origin was. There was still a lot he had yet to figure out. He did not want to make any rash decisions just yet.


    With Qin Xiu¡¯s power, living forever was too easy for him. If one were discussing freedom, as long as he did not do anything stupid, the sky full of God Spirits would not go and annoy him.


    Qin Xiu had decided to fight the God Spirits, and there had to be a reason for that.


    Han Sen thought Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s speech had been nonsense. If there were no rules, nothing would beplete. Before he figured out if he could break the rules and what the consequences would be for doing that, he was not willing to fight blindly.


    ¡°God, what is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen looked at the god pce¡¯s highest geno hall. He thought about the god Wan¡¯er had been possessed by.


    Han Sen was unable to understand what that God did.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s eyes turned bright. In the geno hall¡¯s god temple za, he saw a golden statue.


    No, it was more like a golden statue, but it was not a statue. It was Golden Growler, who had previously entered the geno hall.

 Chapter 2966 - Moment God

    <h4>Chapter 2966 Moment God</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s expression changed. He stared at Golden Growler, whose body still had its activeness. Golden Growler¡¯s life force was not gone yet. Compared to thest time he had seen him, his life force was weaker by a considerable amount.His body still had that pouncing-forward position. His ws faced the god temple¡¯s gate. He looked like he was just frozen where he was.


    ¡°What is going on? What happened to Golden Growler?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face did not change. He could not figure out what was going on just yet.


    The demondy seemed to understand Han Sen was focusing on Golden Growler. She looked at the god temple and Golden Growler and said, ¡°Mister, that is the god temple of Moment God. Back then, when all those God Spirits descended, Moment God was there. He was a God Spirit that governed time. If I see things correctly, then Golden Growler must have been struck by his Moment Forever. That momentsts forever. I am afraid his life will see it trapped at that moment. He will never escape that.¡±


    Han Sen hurriedly asked, ¡°A high-level God Spirit? How are the levels of gods determined? How would you define Moment God¡¯s powerpared to the creatures of the universe?¡±


    The demondy replied, ¡°From what we know, God Spirits have four levels, which are destruction, disaster, annihtion, and reboot. If you are talking about his power, that is hard to judge. High-level God Spirits are stronger than low-level God Spirits. That is for sure. Because all the God Spirits took over the universe¡¯s creatures when descending, their powers are affected by their bodies. The best they can be is true god ss. They cannot go any higher. Even annihtion God Spirits were easily killed by the master.¡±


    ¡°In the god temple, it is hard to gauge the power of a God Spirit. Back then, I, Old Vulture, and the others had top-ss treasures and god personality armaments but could barely fight a disaster-ss God Spirit. Moment God is an annihtion God Spirit. In the god temple, I was unable to fight him. When he descended, the master was able to heavily injure him. He fled back to the god temple after that.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°I have the Holy Kirin to fight him. Which do you think would be stronger?¡±


    The demondy and Old Vulture were shocked. They quickly said, ¡°Mister, you must not do this. The holy spirits were made by Sacred Leader to kill God Spirits, but they were designed to be used by four spiritsbined. You also need the racentern¡¯s buff. That is how you kill top-ss God Spirits. Right now, the power of the racenterns are being used to break the space barrier, and there is only one holy spirit. If you just use the Holy Kirin, I am afraid with that power, you will only be equal to a disaster God Spirit. With the power you have, Mister, you cannot attempt to challenge an annihtion God Spirit.¡±


    Han Sen stared at Golden Growler in front of the god temple and did not speak. Golden Growler was just frozen and motionless. Han Sen felt that his life force was fading. He guessed that Golden Growler¡¯s life force would probably be depleted within a few years.


    The demondy seemed to understand what Han Sen was thinking. She quickly said, ¡°Mister, it will not be too difficult for you to defeat Moment God. From what I know, for a disaster God Spirit, there is a No World God. Its god personality armament has No World power. It will not be limited by time and space. Mister, you can kill No World God first, get No World God¡¯s god personality armament, and then use the god personality armament¡¯s power to fight Moment God. Your likelihood of sess would be greatly increased.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Little Gold Gold seems to be in pain. Should we go and save him?¡± Bao¡¯er had been lying on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She was looking at Golden Growler in front of Moment God¡¯s temple.


    Han Sen stayed silent and did not speak. He saw space was disrupted by a roaring sound. A girl with a snake-like body and a green giant beast traveled through space. They were heading for Moment God¡¯s god temple.


    Han Sen recognized the green-haired big beast. That green-haired big beast was the one who stole Golden Growler away from him in the first ce a long time ago.


    Han Sen did not know the identity of the woman who looked like a snake. It seemed to be someone from the Gana race.


    Old Vulture looked at the snake-like woman and asked with shock, ¡°Huh? Does the Gana still have a true god elite in their midst? Why have I not heard about such a person before?¡±


    The demondy looked at the woman and quietly said, ¡°In legends, the Gana alpha had a twin little sister. When she was young, she was taken by a big beast. I think there is an 80% to 90% chance that it is that person there. If things are really this way, I think there is an 80% to 90% chance that the big beast that took her is Beast King Growler from Empty Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Back then, Empty Mountain Leader was a good friend of Sacred Leader,¡± Old Vulture said. ¡°He disappeared after he went to the geno hall. I did not expect his bloodline to continue. It is a shame he got stuck in the god pce.¡±


    Red Ghost shook his head and said, ¡°That Gana woman and the green-haired beast are the top-ss creatures of the universe, but it is crazy that they want to go to Moment God¡¯s hall and save Golden Growler. That is a bad move.¡±


    While they were talking, the Gana woman and the green-haired growler entered the proximity of the god pce. They were going to attack Moment God¡¯s god temple.


    ¡°Little Mountain Leader, we areing to save you!¡± The green-haired growler roared. His body was brimming with a green light, and he was spitting out a pir of green light. It was headed for Golden Growler.


    The green pir suddenly reached Golden Growler by a distance of about three feet away, but the green light pir could not cross that three-foot distance.


    If one was able to fast-forward this by a hundred times faster, one would have seen the green light pir go forward. The speed of it trying to go through was so slow that it looked like it was not even moving.


    As Han Sen watched, he was shocked. Golden Growler¡¯s body was covered by asting time area that was simr to Time Ghost. The time area¡¯s power was far stronger than Time Ghost Area.


    With the green-haired beast¡¯s powerful power, in that time power, it looked like it had stopped moving.


    It had not really stopped moving. The green-haired beast¡¯s light pir was fading while it was in that time power. It was extinguished now. There was not even a light left.


    The Gana woman¡¯s hands clutched a crystal ball. The crystal ball had some red light, but the light was being absorbed by the time power outside of Golden Growler. It was not able to erase the time power inside.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Moment God Temple¡¯s door opened. A female God Spirit body, which looked very tall and slim, emerged. She was wearing ck, tight armor. She looked cold. She did not look human at all.


    With every step she took, space was like the surface of a ripplingke. It was like there were many vortexes in space.


    When Han Sen saw Moment God, he was shocked. Moment God¡¯s face and presence looked exactly like Moment Queen.


    No, it was more like Moment Queen looked like Moment God. Compared to this, Moment Queen was just like a weaker version of Moment God. The presence and atmosphere were different.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Many different ideas coursed through Han Sen¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 2967 - Fighting in a God Palace

    <h4>Chapter 2967 Fighting in a God Pce</h4>


    Looking closer there was something different, but the two of them were very simr. They each had time elements. It made Han Sen start to think of something else.¡°Does this mean Qin Xiu got a God Spirit? So, does a part of a spirit came from God Spirits?¡± Han Sen thought.


    The green-haired beast madly roared, ¡°Let Little Mountain Leader go!¡± The green pir of light came out of its mouth. It was headed for Moment God.


    The Gana woman gathered up power. She made a crystal orb of light spread. It became many waves that added to the green light beam. It was like an amplifier. It made the green light beam much bigger. It was like a god light that could destroy the world headed for Moment God.


    Moment God¡¯s long jade legs stood in front of the god temple¡¯s door. It was like she could not see those scary beams of light. She only coldly looked at the green-haired beast and Gana woman.


    The green beam of light came directly before Moment God. It was like a stone falling into ake. The waves were in front of Moment Goddess. They could not get any closer to her. They could not harm her.


    ¡°One thought in heaven and moments be forever.¡± Moment God looked at the green-haired beast and the Gana woman. They used all their powers, but they still could not hurt her. After she emotionlessly spoke, she lifted her jade right hand. She reached out her fingers and pressed the air.


    Moment God¡¯s fingers touched space. People were able to see waves spreading. Under the waves, time was like it was frozen. Everything stopped running.


    The green-haired growler kept his position, spitting out green light. The Gana woman continued to hold the crystal ball. She was still attacking.


    Everything stopped. Even the green-light beam was like a ss freezing the air.


    Moment God walked forward. The green beam of light ahead of her was breaking like shattered ss. It was splitting in both ways. It was as if it was forming a path for Moment God to traverse.


    Seeing Moment God enable the destruction of everything that came in her path, Golden Growler, the green-haired beast, and the Gana woman were no longer able to move.


    Han Sen was nning to do as the demondy suggested. He was going to go to No World God to take his god personality armament and save Little Gold Gold. Seeing the situation as it was, they did not dare slow down. He ced Bao¡¯er on the ground. He was going to use Gxy Teleportation to reach the god pce he sought.


    Bao¡¯er immediately jumped up. She clutched Han Sen¡¯s back and climbed around his neck as she said, ¡°Bao¡¯er and Father are going to save Little Gold Gold.¡±


    Seeing Moment God almost walk in front of Golden Growler and the others, Han Sen did not dare to slow down. He used Gxy Teleportation to go in front of the god pce.


    The god pce had a weird power. Han Sen was unable to teleport directly inside the god pce, so he had no choice but to fly inside.


    After entering the god pce¡¯s area, Han Sen felt his body go dim. It went heavy. It was like some invisible pressure was raining down on him. He felt like the geno hall and the god temple were hell. The cemanded a terrible aura of authority.


    Seeing that Moment God was going to touch the green-haired beast ahead, Han Sen used Gxy Teleportation again. This time, it went smoothly. He arrived in front of Moment God temple.


    The cause karma knife was burning with the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy light. Han Sen shed toward Moment God.


    A sky full of confused people saw someone go to the god pce. They did not know who dared to get killed near Moment God Temple.


    Anyone was able to tell that the true god ss green-haired beast and Gana woman did not stand a chance. Even Golden Growler, who had ended up in first ce in the god fight list, had been trapped in front of Moment God Temple.


    To the creatures of the universe, Moment God was invincible.


    After looking closely, it was very shocking.


    ¡°Godfather Han... Han Sen...¡± Shocked voices were heard all over the universe.


    Sky Pce Leader was ying chess with Yisha. When he saw this, his jaw almost hit the floor. ¡°That kid, what is he doing there? It is an Annihtion ss God Spirit. Is that something he can even touch?¡±


    Yisha felt weird. That student had surprised her too many times. She had grown numb to his spectacles.


    ¡°What is Godfather Han thinking? Does he really think he is the father of those gods?¡± All of the creatures were talking about it.


    Han Sen had done a very good job when lighting up the crystallizerntern.


    This time, it was a God Spirit in front of him, and it was not any ordinary God Spirit. Even Golden Growler, who was No. 1 on the god fight list, was frozen before it. What was the point in him going?


    ¡°Mister...¡± Nine Thousand King, the demondy, and the others were all feeling a lot of regrets. They wished to pull Han Sen back, but he was already in the god hall. It was toote to call him back now.


    They were all heavily injured too. They did not have the power to go to the god pce and back him up.


    The green-haired beast and Gana woman were watching Moment Goddess approach, but they were unable to move. They thought they were going to die.


    Suddenly, white knife air came shing through the space between them. It shed onto the waves of time and cut open the wave of time. It was like a volcanic eruption, and it was headed for Moment God.


    Moment God¡¯s eyes looked a bit weird, but it was only for a moment. Her fingers pressed onto the white knife light. Her finger¡¯s power broke the knife light. The knife light exploded into white dots.


    When the time wave had been shed open, the green-haired beast and Gana woman were free once again. Their bodies fell to the floor. They got up and looked around.


    ¡°Thanks for helping... It is you...¡± The green-haired beast and the Gana woman wanted to say thank you. When they saw the person was Han Sen, their eyes opened wide. Their faces were full of shock. They were surprised and could not believe it. They felt all sorts ofplicated emotions.


    When the green-haired beast took Golden Growler away from Han Sen, he never thought a day like this woulde to pass.


    He was just a crystallizer child. He did not think he would aplish much. He never imagined he would be deified. Now, he had be a true god, and he shed open Moment God¡¯s time god power. That kind of power was not something they could challenge.


    ¡°You do not need to thank me,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°I am here for Little Gold Gold. I will make you payter.¡±


    Seeing the green-haired beast be so loyal and still choosing to go to Moment God Temple, Han Sen did not hate him as much as he thought he would.


    Golden Growler and Littleflower¡¯s situation were a bit different. Golden Growler only epted the growler¡¯s legacy. Littleflower was in Sacred Leader Qin Xiu¡¯s hands. Thus, Han Sen was willing to let the green-haired beast go, but he had to destroy the holy pce. There was a difference between them.


    The green-haired beast loudly shouted, ¡°If I was able to save Little Mountain Leader, even if you got us killed, I would not hesitate!¡±


    ¡°It is not that easy.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face bore a wry smile. Hisst strike had exhausted all his power, and Moment God had broken it with one finger. Both of their powers were not on the same level.


    Han Sen looked at Golden Growler. He was still sealed by the time god power. The power that trapped Golden Growler was much stronger than the one that went onto the green-haired beast and Gana woman.

 Chapter 2968 - Times Goes Back

    <h4>Chapter 2968 Times Goes Back</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s body shed. Knife light shed in front of Golden Growler. He wanted to break the time god power on Golden Growler and set Golden Growler free.Golden Growler had been trapped there for a while. Moment God hadn¡¯t killed it, which meant that Golden Growler had the capital to fight Moment God.


    If he was able to save Golden Growler, perhaps there was a chance. Even if it was hard to fight Moment God, they could still possibly escape.


    Moment God looked very cold. She did not have any emotions. The 10 fingers on her hands came together. The very 10 ten fingers made a weird print and pressed forward.


    Suddenly, the whole of the god temple¡¯s space underwent strange changes. Han Sen saw the sh that almost hit Golden Growler go back.


    Things felt as if he was in a video that was rewinding.


    ¡°Time Rewind!¡± Han Sen was shocked. It was very scary that she could stop time almost forever, but it was even more threatening to learn that Moment God could actually rewind time. Even if it was only for a moment, it was too scary to try andprehend.


    ¡°Go!¡± Han Sen coldly shouted. He went backward. He wanted to use his teleportation power to exist Moment God Temple. Moment God had her Time Rewind power. Even if he risked his life, the likelihood of winning was low.


    The green-haired beast and Gana woman knew the situation was terrible. They used all of their power to try and leave Moment God Temple¡¯s radius.


    Moment God¡¯s print tied up again. Time rewound again. Han Sen and the others teleported. They all went flying backward.


    Moment God¡¯s body moved. She walked over to Han Sen, who had juste back. Her hand reached out for him.


    Han Sen was still falling back in the river of time. His body was still going through what he had just done. He was unable to change his movements. His power burst out, but it was useless. He could see Moment God¡¯s palm was going to touch his back.


    Blergh!


    Han Sen coughed up some blood. His body instantly ripped space. He flew out of the god pce like an asteroid. He was not stopping either. He hit a in the universe and blew up the. Dust was everywhere.


    Creatures from every race were frozen as they watched. Even Godfather Han was unable to beat that enemy. Moment God¡¯s scariness was deeply realized within the heads of every living thing.


    Moment God looked at where Han Sen had flown to. She looked weird. It looked as if she was trying to confirm something. She stared at the Han Sen had blown up.


    The green-haired beast and Gana woman took advantage of the time when Moment God did nothing. They left Moment God Temple. Moment God did not seem to care about their departure. She stared at the dust in space and ignored them.


    Han Sen felt as if his entire back was broken. It was too painful for him to move. He held strong against the pain and used his Gxy Teleportation to return to Space Garden.


    He teleported halfway. His body was in too much pain. He fell out of the teleportation in the middle of the jump. Bao¡¯er caught him in space. She held him and teleported him the rest of the way. They returned to Space Garden.


    Bao¡¯er put Han Sen down on the bed and asked with a real look of concern, ¡°Dad! Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. I am still alive at least.¡± Han Sen used a lot of power to speak. More blood came out of his mouth.


    ¡°I will go and get Little Silver,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She jumped away and eventually brought Little Silver to the side of his bed.


    Little Silver had very much enjoyed Space Garden¡¯s xenogeneic genes, and Han Sen had fed it the high-level thunder xenogeneic gene. Furthermore, Golden Growler had given him Ancient Thunder God Origin, which had greatly elerated his ability to level up. He was a primitive deified now.


    The Ancient Thunder God Origin, in particr, had helped Little Silver a lot. It made his genes better. Although his attack power was not very strong, his healing power was far greater.


    ¡°No... It is OK... I am fine... Argh...¡± Han Sen wanted to refuse it, but Little Silver¡¯s lightningnded on him. It made Han Sen¡¯s brain feel numb as he screamed.


    ¡°Take off my robe first,¡± Han Sen said while holding in the pain.


    Bao¡¯er quickly held Han Sen up. She took off his blue and ck striped robe. When she saw his back underneath the robe, she screamed.


    The back of the robe had a big hole in it. The hole was shaped like the woman¡¯s hand. It was where Moment God had struck him.


    Han Sen saw the hole of a hand in the robe. It made him develop a wry smile. ¡°Fortunately, this robe blocked a little. Otherwise, even if I did not die, I would only have half my life left.¡±


    Han Sen turned around andid down on the bed. The Spell Armor on his back had the print of a hand as well. Fortunately, it did not pierce through him.


    Even so, Han Sen¡¯s backbone had almost been destroyed. It was very hard to cast power across his body.


    ¡°Annihtion ss God Spirits sure are scary. I couldn¡¯t even use a super God Spirit body to challenge it.¡± Han Sen wanted to get up, but Little Silver amplified the amount of lightning he was using.


    Han Sen¡¯s body felt very itchy and numb again. He screamed again. ¡°Argh!¡±


    Little Silver¡¯s thunder healing was not bad. It helped Han Sen¡¯s true god body, but the treatment process was as awful as ever.


    After Han Sen felt a bit better, he was going to let Little Silver go. Little Silver insisted on fixing him. He kept releasing lightning to electrify Han Sen. It made his legs go soft.


    It was a shame Little Silver was only primitive ss. After he used all of his thunder power, he was still unable to patch up Han Sen¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°OK, OK, I am feeling much better now.¡± Han Sen held his pain in and got out of bed. He looked outside the room and saw Moment God Temple in space.


    Moment God had returned to her god temple somehow. One was no longer able to see her. Golden Growler was still trapped in the za in front of the god temple. It looked like Moment God was not in a rush to kill it. Or, perhaps she was afraid of something and decided not to kill Golden Growler.


    Han Sen sighed. As long as Golden Growler was not killed, he had a chance.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°I wonder if that Annihtion Sky God Crown with my xenogeneic body can save Little Gold from Moment Temple.¡± He did not think his chances were very high. Moment God¡¯s Time Rewind was too scary. Whenever time was reversed, Han Sen was unable to do anything tobat it. Even with powerful power, he could not cast it.


    ¡°Unless I can stay in super God Spirit mode, I will not be affected by Time Rewind. Then, I can save Little Gold Gold.¡± Han Sen looked at Moment God Temple and Golden Growler. His face kept changing.

 Chapter 2969 - Breaking Poin

    <h4>Chapter 2969 Breaking Poin</h4>


    ¡°Old Han, are you OK?¡± Wang Yuhang and the others were looking at Han Sen. They had been there for a long time. They heard Han Sen screaming for a while, so they had not entered until now.¡°I am fine,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I can at least say that I am alive.¡±


    Xie Qing King asked, ¡°Did you notice that the God Spirit that defeated you looked like Moment Queen?¡±


    Han Sen nodded. ¡°I am starting to think the spirits inside the sanctuaries are partially created from the God Spirits of God Spirits.¡±


    Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes turned bright as he said, ¡°I think so too. If that is true, is there a God Spirit that looks like me?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to have a reunion with him?¡± Wang Yuhang asked with a smile.


    ¡°I am going to beat him,¡± Xie Qing King seriously said. ¡°I will not allow another me to exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°Ha! If that God Spirit is as strong as the one that beat Han Sen, you will be killed.¡± Wang Yuhang was not being very supportive.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, but it is a shame that I am not a true god,¡± Xie Qing King said while stretching. ¡°It is pointless for me to think of achieving that victory any time soon.¡±


    After they said that, it reminded Han Sen of something.


    The creatures in the universe that evolved to that level seemed to be as far as they could take themselves. All of the creatures were only capable of bing true god and no higher. There was no room for improvement.


    If one wanted to be stronger, one had to practice all kinds of geno arts to increase their geno arts. It was either that or get their hands on special treasures and god personality armaments. That was the only way to improve one¡¯s battle power.


    Han Sen felt that even though he had changed to xenogeneic mode, his pure power was still worse than Moment God. Unless he had the buffs of powerful treasures and a god personality armament, he would be unable to fight her face-to-face.


    Han Sen looked at Little Angel who was near him. ¡°People say they must be away when they drive the car ahead. When the flowers go dim, you can find the vige. Now, I do not have the power to level up, and God Spirit genes cannot be absorbed. Maybe other people cannot level up, but maybe I stand a chance.¡±


    Little Angel¡¯s face was pretty and calm. When she was not in the battle angel mode, one couldn¡¯t tell she was actually very powerful.


    ¡°Little Angel has just be primitive now. If she bes a true god andbines herself with me, she can probably strengthen my fitness by a considerable amount. With all her tricks involved, it might be what I need to tackle Moment God.¡± Han Sen made his mind up. He was going to help Little Angel be true god.


    If he was able to get Xie Qing King, Wang Yuhang, Huangfu Jing, and others to true god ss, that would help as well. That was especially true of Moment Queen. If she reached true god ss, that would be of great service.


    Leveling up to true god ss cost a lot of energy, but Han Sen needed to save Golden Growler as soon as possible. Raising one true god would be hard enough. He did not have the time to build a big enough stockpile of resources to get everyone to true god.


    ¡°Resources. Resources. Resources. I need resources. Space Garden¡¯s resources are only sufficient for bringing someone to primitive ss. To keep leveling up, we need more resources than what Space Garden can provide. Where can I get more resources?¡± Han Sen kept thinking. If he wanted more resources, he would have to fight for some. Aside from that, there did not seem to be another valid option.


    ¡°Whose resources should I take?¡± The first thing Han Sen thought to plunder were the spoils of the Extreme King¡¯s territory.


    The Very High had a lot of power, and there were a lot of elites there. Going to Outer Sky would not be very easy.


    The Ancient God always saw the dragon heads and never the tails. They did not have many resources stored. Taking Ancient God¡¯s resources was pointless.


    As for Sky Pce, it was full of elites. Han Yan was practicing in Sky Pce, and Yisha was in Sky Pce. He could not go rob Sky Pce of all of its resources. That was the main reason he let Sky Pce¡¯s first seat go.


    ¡°Once again, that leaves the Extreme King.¡± Han Sen kept thinking about it. He pondered deeply about how he should go about it.


    He did not think he could just kill the Extreme King. The Extreme King had been in operation for many years. There were lots of elites in that race, but they also had countless troves of treasure. Even if Han Sen used his Holy Kirin and was not afraid of fighting them one-on-one, he was not strong enough to fight the entire Extreme King race.


    While Han Sen wondered about how he should start stealing resources from the Extreme King, he saw the god pce be approached by a scary creature in space.


    The god temple the creature went to was at the bottom of the god pce. It was like the thunder god that was eaten by Ghost Car. It was just a destroyed ss God Spirit.


    Even so, it was difficult to determine if the scary creature could defeat the God Spirit. In the end, it did not manage to kill it. It was almost killed by the God Spirit. When it broke its legs, it made a hurried departure from the god temple.


    While Wang Yuhang and the others dispersed, Han Sen took Ancient Abyss Grandmaster out of Destiny¡¯s Tower and locked him up in Purgatory Heaven that Zero managed.


    In Purgatory Heaven, Han Sen looked at Ancient Abyss Grandmaster and asked, ¡°Grandmaster, can you answer a few questions?¡±


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was like an old monk meditating. After a while, he opened his eyes and coldly replied, ¡°What difference does it make if I give you answers or not?¡±


    ¡°If your answers satisfy me, perhaps I will let you live,¡± Han Sen said.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster shook his head. ¡°I know a lot of your secrets now. If I were you, I would not let you live at all.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster is very smart. I won¡¯t let you leave, but I can have you live here temporarily, right?¡± Han Senughed and said, ¡°With Grandmaster¡¯s tricks, perhaps one day you will find a way to escape.¡±


    ¡°You are right. If I live, there might be a chance of that happening.¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster seemed to be very epting of this. He raised his head and said, ¡°One question for a 10-year extension of my life.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but you need to answer at least 10 of my questions,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If you cannot answer the question, the deal is void.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster quickly answered.


    After thinking for a moment, Han Sen asked, ¡°What do you know about the Nine-Defense Pce?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean about the spirits?¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster coldly replied.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen was delighted. He did not expect Ancient Abyss Grandmaster to know about the spirits there.


    Ancient Abyss Grandmaster was silent a moment before saying, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know much. I only know that when Sacred was destroyed, Mister Alpha obtained Sacred Leader¡¯s research. A part of it was about spirits. There was, of course, Nine-Defense Pce. The matters about Nine-Defense Pce are articles of knowledge only the king and future kings are eligible to learn. I only know a little. I only know that Mister Alpha wanted to use spirits to create a powerful weapon. It would have likely been a holy spirit simr to the Holy Kirin.¡±


    ¡°Did it pan out?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Ancient Abyss looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Is that your second question?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Ancient Abyss Grandmaster said. ¡°The king had a treasure thatsted a long time, but no others have seen it. Everyone who saw that treasure is now dead. In the history of the Extreme King, a few disasters were corrected solely by the existence of that treasure. I think that it was a weapon the Extreme King used spirits to create.¡±

 Chapter 2970 - Light Well

    <h4>Chapter 2970 Light Well</h4>


    Han Sen emerged from Purgatory Heaven 30 minutester. He returned control of Purgatory Heaven to Zero.¡°The Extreme King really is not simple. I cannot go to King¡¯s Kingdom yet, but it will not be hard to harvest the Extreme King¡¯s resources first.¡± Han Sen rested in Space Garden for a few days. While he rxed, he investigated the resources Extreme King possessed.Extreme King¡¯s Kingdom had the most booty to plunder. Aside from Extreme King¡¯s Kingdom, there were many other locations he could think about taking resources from too. Han Sen kept looking and picked a ce that was more suitable for Little Angel.


    There was a xenogeneic space called Light Well. In that xenogeneic space, many wells had light energies in them.


    The energy holes had deified xenogeneic nts inside them, which were called Light Well Lotuses. The legends imed that the Extreme King had been growing those Light Well Lotuses. It was unknown how many years it had been, but there must have been a lot of Light Well Lotuses.


    Because the Light Well Lotuses did not initially belong to the Extreme King, and it was the Extreme King that destroyed another race to im them, what happened with the Light Wells was something many people knew about.


    After the Extreme King took over, they blocked that ce. They stationed many soldiers there to guard it. Supposedly, there was one extremely strong deified elite sitting there, so ordinary races did not dare do anything to the Light Well.


    Han Sen did not care about that too much. He was going to attack the Light Well.


    While Han Sen was resting, he saw the universe¡¯s true god creatures challenge the God Spirits. Most of them failed. There were only threebatants that had proved sessful in their bouts. One of them was Ghost Car.


    Out of the three of them, only one chose to rece the god g and God Spirit¡¯s position to be a new God Spirit.


    They had only challenged a Destruction ss God Spirit. Moment God was an Annihtion ss God Spirit, so nobody dared to challenge her.


    Although Annihtion ss God Spirits were stronger, even Disaster ss God Spirits were not something other people or creatures wanted to challenge.


    The Extreme King¡¯s army that guarded the Light Well was always the same. They were in a space fortress scanning the space around to prevent an intrusion or possible invasion.


    After all those years, no xenogeneic had dared attempt an invasion. In their hearts, they were no longer on constant alert.


    A worker who was in charge of observation said, ¡°Huh, it looks like something has reached the entrance of the Light Well.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? Can something reach the Light Well¡¯s entrance? Do you think our Extreme King space fortress¡¯ satellite and battleships are broken?¡± Another workerughed and looked disdained.


    They were thest defense of the Light Well. The defensive line in front had no movement. They did not think anything had reached where the worker imed.


    ¡°There really is something. Huh... It is wearing ck armor. Hang on... That is... That is Dor...¡± After the worker erged the camera¡¯s video feed, he saw a person standing at the entrance of the Light Well. After he saw him clearly, he screamed.


    ¡°Dor? What Dor?¡± His coworker was confused and could not react.


    The worker earlier immediately replied. ¡°What other Dor could it be? He was inside the god list fight. Golden Growler gave Dor the first-ce position.¡±


    All the workers looked at the videotape. They saw a man wearing armor. He was standing at the entrance of the Light Well.


    Before they could see things clearly, the person had already punched the entrance to the fortress of the Light Well. He broke open the entire fortress, revealing the inside of the Light Well.


    Han Sen scanned the Light Well. He saw that in therge ce in space, there were no stars. He was able to see an asteroid of an inverted cone shape. It was hanging in space.


    Upon making that discovery, he noticed that this asteroid was muchrger than the average. There was a circr hole on n the asteroid¡¯s tform. Inside the hole, there was a lot of light. It was like a spotlight had been switched on.


    In some energy hole, there were Light Well Lotus flowers that were 30,000 feet long. Under the shining light of the hole, it looked crystallized. It was like a crystal flower from some dream.


    The Light Well had a lot of energy in it. Since it was like a well, it was hard to calcte how much. Most of the lights were very dim and colorless. It looked like all the energy had been used.


    Only a small amount of the Light Well was bright. Only that small part of the energy still had Light Well Lotus flowers.


    There was a giant energy well that looked like a sky hole in the center of the Light Well. After looking inside, he saw there was a Light Well Lotus. It was the size of a space fortress.


    Han Sen felt an extreme and scary lifeforce stemming from the Light Well Lotus. He felt happy. ¡°True god ss nt xenogeneics.¡±


    Han Sen thought it would be great if he could get some transmutation orrvae Light Well Lotuses. He did not expect there to be a big guy there that was true god ss.


    ¡°Who darese to the Light Well?¡± an old voice asked. It wasing from the Light Well.


    Han Sen turned around. He saw an Extreme King elder sitting on a lotus tform on the Light Well Lotus. His whole body was doused in the lotus light. Half of him was just light. He did not seem real.


    ¡°Do you not know me?¡± Han Sen was surprised by the fact the old man in the lotus did not recognize who he was. Not many people in the Extreme King did not know who he was by now.


    ¡°Why would I know who you are?¡± the old man coldly asked.


    ¡°It does not matter if you know me or not. You just need to know that the Light Well belongs to me, Dor.¡± After speaking, Han Sen summoned his Sky Vince Radish God Lance.


    ¡°A god personality armament!¡± The Extreme King old man¡¯s face changed, but he did not emerge from the giant lotus well. He reached out his hand and picked up a giant, green, metal umbre. The green metal umbre¡¯s light protected the whole lotus flower.


    Han Sen did not mind that. He thrust thence at the Extreme King elder. Not even a top-ss true god xenogeneic was able to block Han Sen¡¯s power with the Sky Radish God Lance.


    The Extreme King elder did not dodge or sh away. He forced the green metal umbre to block the light.


    Dong!


    Under Han Sen¡¯snce, the green metal umbre¡¯s light was messed up, but it was unable to pierce through the metal umbre. The giant Light Well Lotus below shivered and shook. It looked a little bit dimmer.


    Han Sen suddenly frowned. He stared at the metal umbre the old man was holding and the giant Light Well Lotus. It was like he had noticed something.


    The elder coldly said, ¡°My Process Umbre is already a part of this Light Well Lotus. If you are forced to break the Process Umbre, the Light Well Lotus will be destroyed with it. I advise you to take the Light Well Lotus and leave. Otherwise, you aren¡¯t getting anything out of it.¡±

 Chapter 2971 - Well Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 2971 Well Lotus</h4>


    Han Sen understood that the old Extreme King did not know what sort of trick he had just used. He was able to borrow the Light Well Lotus power and use it on the green metal umbre. If Han Sen attacked the Extreme King old man, the power he used would only harm the Well Light Lotus. If Han Sen wanted the Well Light Lotus, he could not kill the Extreme King old man.¡°You have a good n.¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes and looked at the Extreme King old man.


    ¡°There are many primitive Light Well Lotuses,¡± the Extreme King old man said with augh. ¡°Consider them as a gift from me. The Extreme King will still have nothing to do with you. Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡±


    What he said was kind of soft and hard. It also made sense. If he was an ordinary person who could not get the true god ss Light Well Lotus, he would not make things any worse by offending the Extreme King.


    But Han Sen was very determined to get the true god ss Light Well Lotus. He was not going to leave now.


    Han Sen did not speak. He looked at the primitive ss Light Well Lotuses around and waved hisnce. He broke the Light Well Lotus.


    ¡°Deified Xenogeneic hunted. Light Well Lotus: deified xenogeneic gene found.¡±


    All the Light Well Lotuses were cut by Han Sen. Many announcements yed in his head. Han Sen collected the Light Well Lotuses he cut down and threw them into his Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    ¡°Deified Xenogeneic hunted. Light Well Lotus: deified xenogeneic gene found. Deified beast soul obtained.¡±


    After killing a hundred Light Well Lotuses, he finally received the beast soul announcement. He looked into his Sea of Soul.


    [Deified beast soul Light Well Lotus: Bai Sema-type (iplete)]


    Han Sen was not in the mood to take a look at what the Light Well Lotus bai sema could do. He continued shing all the Light Well Lotuses around. He received 213 Light Well Lotuses. Out of them all, he only received one beast soul.


    After he got all the Light Well Lotuses he could, he went back to the giant Light Well Lotus. He looked at the Extreme King old man and said, ¡°For Bai King¡¯s sake, if you leave now, I will not kill you.¡±


    The Extreme King old man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You are being such a bully! Are the Extreme King really that easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you are not going to leave?¡± Han Sen looked at the old man as he spoke.


    ¡°I am not leaving. What are you going to do to me?¡± The old man opened the green metal umbre and coldlyughed.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked weirdly shiny. He stared at the old man¡¯s eyes and slowly asked, ¡°Do you think that umbre will safeguard your life?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I cannot beat you, but if you want to kill me, this lotus will be destroyed,¡± the old man said with certainty.


    ¡°Really?¡± One of Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly released some weird light. His eye turned a blood-red color.


    In the next second, Han Sen had already gone right through the light of the green metal umbre. He entered the old man¡¯s eye by using the Blood-Eye Evil Eye beast soul eye skill.


    Blergh!


    Blood wasing out of the Extreme King old man¡¯s right eye. Even the back of his head had a bloody gaping hole. Han Sen was holding the Sky Vine Radish God Lance when he reappeared behind the Extreme King old man.


    Green sprouts grew out of the old man¡¯s wounds. They kept absorbing the Extreme King old man¡¯s lifeforce.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The old man held his eye and screamed. He wanted to swing the green metal umbre he possessed. He had only moved an inch when Han Sen¡¯snce cut off his arm.


    The old man was terrified. He used his other hand to pick up the one that had been lopped off. He then picked up the green metal umbre and flew away. He disappeared in the sky at the speed of light.


    ¡°Go home and tell Bai King I used my life to get this,¡± Han Sen said to the elder as he fled. ¡°I deserve it.¡±


    Bai King knew that the Holy Baby was Dor, and he had almost got the Holy Baby killed. Han Sen used Dor¡¯s identity to take the Light Well Lotus as a demand for respect.


    Han Sen wanted the Light Well Lotus, but he did not want the Light Well. Han Sen looked at the giant Light Well Lotus. He used the Sky Vine Radish God Lance to strike its root.


    With the power of the Sky Vine Radish God Lance, Han Sen shed it a dozen times to cut it.


    ¡°Deified Xenogeneic hunted. Light Well Lotus: deified xenogeneic gene found. Deified beast soul obtained.¡±


    Han Sen was very happy. He did not expect to get another beast soul. He had a look inside his Sea of Soul.


    [Deified beast soul Light Well Lotus: Bai Sema (perfect)]


    Seeing the word ¡°perfect,¡± Han Sen was made even more thrilled. It was a perfect-ss beast soul. It was equal to a true god ss beast soul. He still did not know what the Light Well Lotus bai sema was for.


    Han Sen put the giant Light Well Lotus inside his Destiny¡¯s Tower and summoned the Light Well Lotus bai sema.


    Surpassing Han Sen¡¯s expectations, the Light Well Lotus bai sema beast soul was quite different from the bai sema beast soul he had before. It was not a bai sema with Han Sen¡¯s body for a center.


    The shadow of a Light Well Lotus was in front of Han Sen. That Light Well Lotus was the center. It opened up a holy light bai sema that was 30,000 feet long. It covered the entire area.


    Han Sen stood inside the bai sema, but he did not feel his speed or power receive a boost. He did not detect any defensive properties within the Light Well Lotus bai sema either.


    Seeing the Light Well Lotus¡¯s shadow release a holy light, Han Sen jumped. He used the Sky Vine Radish God Lance to cut his finger. He had a deep wound. In the Light Well Lotus¡¯ bai sema, the wound on Han Sen¡¯s finger quickly healed. The damage was instantly reversed.


    ¡°Healing bai sema.¡± Han Sen was delighted by this discovery. A bai sema like that was very rare, and it was a true god ss bai sema on top of that. It was very effective. Even though his body could heal fast, the sort of healing power he had now must have been the best throughout the entire universe.


    Han Sen tried it out a few times. He soon discovered a major problem. The Light Well Lotus bai sema¡¯s healing holy light did not concern itself with the differences between friend and foe. It did not matter who it was inside. The bai sema would have graced them with its healing power.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°That means I have to be careful when I make use of this. Otherwise, it may be a shield for the enemy.¡±


    He took all of the Light Well Lotuses with him as he departed the Light Well. The news concerning Dor attacking the Light Well spread across the entire universe.


    ¡°The world is messed up. Even the Extreme King were robbed.¡±


    ¡°With the god pces appearing, it must be a sign of chaos. The universe is not going to be stable anymore.¡±


    ...


    In the Extreme King, Bai King heard what the blind old man had to say and sent him away. He sat alone and said, ¡°I am afraid that kid is not going to stop.¡±


    After remaining silent for a bit, Bai King summoned an officer. He told the officer, who was a messenger, to deliver a message for him. ¡°Wherever Dor goes, our people cannot stop him. Let him take whatever he wants.¡±


    The messenger froze for a while after hearing what Bai King said. He could not react. Ever since he had been born, he had not heard the Extreme King issue orders like that.

 Chapter 2972 - Resources Delivered

    <h4>Chapter 2972 Resources Delivered</h4>


    Han Sen was a bit frozen from shock. He had no idea what was going on.He had robbed a lot from many different xenogeneic spaces that belonged to the Extreme King. Aside from that old man at the Light Well who challenged him, no one dared stop him when he reached the other ces.


    They did not stop him, and they were like refugees waiting for the army to help them. They opened the gate and prepared vehicles. They gave Han Sen whatever he wanted. They were afraid Han Sen was not being able to be given enough like a person not eating enough food because there wasn¡¯t enough to go around.


    ¡°What happened? Did all the people in the Extreme King suffer a brain stroke?¡± Han Sen had a confused expression. He was expecting some strong and hard battles, during which he could kill all the people he wanted to for fun.


    Now, people were very passionate and willing. They were happy to provide him with whatever he requested. They even gave him cars and vehicles. He couldn¡¯t kill them after that.


    He called an Extreme King manager forth and asked him what was going on. The manager politely said, ¡°ording to Mister Dor¡¯s question, the answer is that the leader ims you are a VIP for the Extreme King. Just tell us if you need anything. If there is not enough, he can tell the leader. He will have whatever you need to be sent to you from different ces.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s expression was weird. He was thinking, ¡°What is wrong with Bai King?¡±


    Han Sen was not sure if Bai King wanted to hurt him by telling him to go to Starter King¡¯s Land. Now that he was doing this, it just made Han Sen all the more confused.


    ¡°Is it because Bai King knows that he cannot defeat me? Does he want to avoid his losses by concocting another scheme entirely?¡± Han Sen was not able to think of a valid reason for all of this.


    After robbing a few more ces, Han Sen was no longer having any fun.


    He was going to use the excuse of avenging Bai King. That way, he had a reason to loot and plunder. Now, even Han Sen thought this was all too weird.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t take it, then I don¡¯t take it. If he gives it to me, why should I not take it?¡± Han Sen made his mind up to keep robbing, but he had already robbed 18 Extreme King xenogeneic spaces. He took countless deified xenogeneic genes, and the Extreme King did not show a single speck of resistance. They provided Han Sen with everything, and he felt good about it.


    Ultimately, it was too much for Han Sen to rob. He made a few calctions. The resources he had were enough to support Little Angel in bing butterfly ss.


    The resources required to be true god ss were not things one could find in any xenogeneic space. Even if Han Sen wanted to collect more, aside from King¡¯s Kingdom, there were not many ces like the Light Well that had true god ss resources.


    ¡°Never mind. Let me take Little Angel back and check it out. If it is not enough, we can alwayse back for more.¡± Although Han Sen thought that, if he was going to have to take more, it was not something he fancied doing.


    Han Sen took a lot of resources back to Space Garden. He asked Qin Xuan to bring people to make geno fluids in secret.


    Those resources had to be hidden. Otherwise, people would have easily figured out he was Dor. Thus, Han Sen did not allow the Flower God people to help himpose the geno fluid.


    The Flower Gods were now under Han Sen¡¯splete control. The technology for all sorts of geno fluids was owned by Han Sen. He told the humans, spirits, and creatures that came from the sanctuaries to help Qin Xuan.


    Regarding the Flower Gods, Han Sen did not treat them poorly. The resources in Space Garden were all handled by them. They also kept a cut of the geno fluids they created.


    Little Angel had many geno fluids, so it elerated her development. She quickly evolved. In less than two months, she was butterfly ss.


    Ordinary creatures that evolved that quickly would not understand their newfound abilities. It wasmon for power and level not to match. Then they fought, they couldn¡¯t use their true fighting power.


    Little Angel¡¯s situation was different. Han Sen did not need her to fight. He just needed her tobine with him, so it did not matter if she didn¡¯t understand anything.


    The leftover resources contained the true god ss Light Well Lotus and two butterfly xenogeneic genes. It was going to take a while to refine them. Even if she ate them all, Little Angel would not be a true god.


    ¡°Where else should I go to get resources? Should I rob the Extreme King again?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Wang Yuhang approached Han Sen and said, ¡°Old Han, outside Space Garden, there is an old man that keepsining non-stop. He wants to see you.¡±


    Han Sen looked outside. He saw Nine-Thousand King outside of Space Garden.


    He exited Space Garden and asked Nine-Thousand King, ¡°Nine-Thousand King, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Mister, I have finally found you.¡± Nine-Thousand King quickly bowed and told him everything.


    After Han Sen left the big barren system and was hurt by Moment God, Nine-Thousand King, the demondy, and the others had been looking for him. Unfortunately, they had been unable to find the injured Han Sen.


    Nine-Thousand King heard Han Sen¡¯s roost was inside Space Garden, which was why he was there looking for him.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Han Sen hesitantly asked.


    ¡°You were chosen by Sacred Leader,¡± Nine-Thousand King said with certainty. ¡°It is only natural for them to want to treat you nicely.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sacred Leader tell them to go wherever they wanted to? He did notmand them to follow me.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Nine-Thousand King immediatelyughed. ¡°You were chosen by the leader, and Little Master has a holy body. He is their master. If they do not follow you, who are they going to follow? They are resting in Sacred. They are waiting for Little Master to return home, and they will bring Little Master with them to follow you.¡±


    Before Han Sen sent people to look for Littleflower in the sanctuaries, no news about him had been heard. If they said they were going to bring Littleflower, Han Sen did not say anything. He let Nine-Thousand King rest in Space Garden.


    ¡°I still need to go and send a message to the demondy and the others, so they do not need to worry any longer,¡± Nine-Thousand King said. ¡°They also have some savings in the holy pce. They want to give it all to you. I will handle the transportation of the goods on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought their treasures and god personality armaments were destroyed in the fights,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°What else do they own?¡±


    ¡°They have xenogeneic materials they received for killing xenogeneics in the big barren system, but they are not great for making treasures,¡± Nine-Thousand King exined. ¡°So, they are materials that cannot be used for making treasures. They n on giving it all to you. If you cannot use it, then Little Master can use them.¡±


    Han Sen had ack of resources now, so he did not mind receiving more resources. He thought about it and followed Nine-Thousand King back to the big barren systems so Little Angel could be a true god soon.


    As for Littleflower, with Han Sen being there, he would obtain more resources.


    There were more and more elites challenging the God Spirits. Many God Spirits had been killed, and there were many god personality armaments. Many scary creatures that were not on the god list fights were going to tackle the god pces. They wanted to put their gs down and be gods or just kill God Spirits to obtain god personality armaments.


    But they only challenged the Destruction ss God Spirits. No one dared to challenge the God Spirits of a higher level.


    Han Sen nned to kill some God Spirits too. He wanted to im their god personality armaments and save Golden Growler. He saw Golden Growler be weaker every day. He was in a rush to save him.


    Han Sen did not really care about evolving, putting his g down, and bing a god. Being a God Spirit meant one was immortal, but one could always be reced.


    Even if one did not get reced, one would have to guard the god temple forever. That was like being in jail for eternity.

 Chapter 2973 - Blue Blood Myth

    <h4>Chapter 2973 Blue Blood Myth</h4>


    Before Han Sen followed Nine-Thousand King to leave Space Garden, someone else came to visit.The person who came to Space Garden was God¡¯s Retribution. Han Sen was shocked. He did not know why God¡¯s Retribution hade there.


    When God¡¯s Retribution saw Han Sen, he checked him out with a look of surprise. It made Han Sen¡¯s heart skip. He asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You got hit by Moment God, who is an Annihtion God Spirit, yet you are fine,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said with a smile. ¡°It seems Godfather Han lives up to his title.¡±


    ¡°What Han Godfather? Stopughing at me. I have only just recovered from that wound.¡± Han Sen paused and looked at God¡¯s Retribution before saying, ¡°You are a very busy person. You won¡¯t go to the Free Treasure Pce, so what are you looking at me for exactly?¡±


    ¡°I want toe here and chill with you. Unfortunately, time is against me. After I left the sanctuaries, all I have done is practice, practice, and practice. I do not even have the time to close my eyes. I have barely be primitive ss, yet you are already true god. You are making people jealous and envious.¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution sighed and went on to say, ¡°This time, I havee here on behalf of the legion¡¯s orders. We need you toe and see Blood Legion. The legion¡¯s leader says he wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Which leader of Blood Legion are you talking about?¡± Han Sen frowned. He remembered Blood Legion¡¯s leader was Mister Lee, who was trapped inside a coffin in the sanctuaries.


    ¡°It is not the one you are thinking of. The leader is the creator of Blood Legion. He is the first leader. You can call him Human King.¡± God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s answer made Han Sen¡¯s body shiver.


    Han Sen wanted to ask for some details, but God¡¯s Retribution said he did not know much. He said if he had any questions, he could go and ask the legion leader directly.


    Han Sen thought about it and decided to go to Blood Legion. He had many questions about Blood Legion that he wanted answers to.


    Back when Han Jinzhi was taken away by Blood Legion, Han Sen did not know what he did or what the legend was. He also did not know why Lou Lie was a real human of Blood Legion. He also had a few questions about the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    It was also possible that Blood Legion¡¯s leader, who was called Human King, could give him the answers he sought.


    So, Han Sen allowed Nine-Thousand King to return to the big barren system alone while he went ahead to see Blood Legion alongside God¡¯s Retribution.


    Han Sen did not trust Blood Legion because Blood Legion¡¯s people had blue blood. They were different from humans. Blood Legion had been in the universe for many years. Despite that, they had never lifted a finger to help humanity.


    Those two points alone were enough to make Han Sen feel unsafe around Blood Legion. Even though Blood Legion¡¯s leader was called Human King, he was still worried.


    Although Han Sen thought of that, he still had to go.


    God¡¯s Retribution took Han Sen to a weird ship. Inside the ship, Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Area could not be used. That made Han Sen frown.


    God¡¯s Retribution seemed to know Han Sen worried a lot. He said, ¡°All these years in Blood Legion, we have been chased by a particr God Spirit. So, we have to be prepared. The design of this ship is not against you. It is because we do not want to be tracked by the God Spirit.¡±


    ¡°Why would a God Spirit want to kill the people of Blood Legion?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is all we are humans,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said. It was an honest answer, but it was an answer that made Han Sen more suspicious.


    ¡°I am a human too. There are also many humans in Space Garden. Why has the God Spirit note to trouble us?¡± Han Sen took this seriously.


    God¡¯s Retribution was silent a moment before saying, ¡°I am not sure about why that is. Someone asked me the same question, but I was never sure of what to tell them. So, I just have to guess that it has something to do with the blue blood.¡±


    ¡°Blue blood,¡± Han Sen said to himself.


    All of the key questions led back to the beginning. Blood Legion¡¯s members had blue blood, and the blue blood came from the human genes.


    This blue-blood gene power was only activated after several generations practiced Blood-Pulse Sutra. Han Sen was the first generation of humans to study the Blood-Pulse Sutra, so he did not have the blue blood.


    Even Littleflower and Little Ling¡¯er, who were the second generation, did not have blue blood.


    So, blue blood did note about even in the second generation. It took many generations of humans practicing Blood-Pulse Sutra for their blood to start bing blue.


    Han Sen practiced the Blood-Pulse Sutra, but he could never sense the Blood-Pulse Sutra giving any sort of blue-blood power. It just made his genes and gic qualities better.


    Before that, Han Sen had many guesses. ording to the theories he came up with, the human body should have had a hidden blue gene. The chance of it being activated with the genes of a human was more than slim. It was so small that it could not affect the bodies of humans. That was why one needed Blood-Pulse Sutra for several generations. It was to fulfill and pump that blue-blood gene. That way, the blue-blood gene was able to be the main part of a human¡¯s genes.


    If Han Sen guessed all of this correctly, the blue-blood genes did note from the crystallizers because the crystallizers did not have blue-blood men. They were just like humans with red blood.


    There was more evidence to support the fact that crystallizers did not have blue-blood genes. God¡¯s Retribution and his fellows were not like ordinary human beings and could not absorb the genes of creatures.


    The members who had blue blood would have to evolve by themselves. They were not able tobine their genes with the genes of any other creature. It worked like that in the sanctuaries, so it had to be the same in the big universe as well.


    God¡¯s Retribution said he was now equal to a primitive deified. He did not say he was exactly though.


    No matter if a blue-blood man was in the sanctuaries or the big universe, they were a very unique sort of people. They kind of existed outside the rules, but they had big connections to ordinary humans. That was something that flummoxed Han Sen.


    The crystallizers were different. They were standard universal creatures. They were the same as humans in the sanctuaries. They followed the rules of the big universe to grow up. That was different from the blue-blood men, so there was no way the blue-blood genes came from the crystallizers.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Stay Up Late said that humans were the results of crystallizers using their genes tobine with the genes of other creatures. The blue-blood genes had toe from that creature, but what was that creature?¡±


    One thing Han Sen knew for sure was that the progress of the Blood-Pulse Sutra was progress for making blue-blood genes take over the genes of humans.


    Han Sen did not know if that was a good thing or a bad thing. He also did not know what sort of creature that was.


    The reason Han Sen knew Blood-Pulse Sutra was very strong was that it could make the next generation, and the generation after that, stronger. He did not let his family practice the Blood-Pulse Sutra, not even Littleflower and Ling¡¯er.


    The ship left slip space and flew into a barren system. There were many stars, and there was a giant red dwarf.

 Chapter 2974 - You’ll Never Know

    <h4>2974 You¡¯ll Never Know</h4>


    Han Sen finally saw Human King. The Human King before him was almost like a statue. He was an elegant, middle-aged man. His youthful face made him look like he was 20 years old, but his presence made it clear that he was older.


    After entering the red dwarf, Han Sen had seen many Blood Legion members. They were like God¡¯s Retribution. They did not have a level that other creatures of the universe were determined by, but Han Sen did not believe any of them were weak.


    In fact, Han Sen had been so shocked on his way there. Aside from the Extreme King, Sky Pce, the Very High, and the other high races, he did not think any other race of the universe could be as strong as Blood Legion.


    Han Sen was unable to tell what level they were, but he felt a dangerous presence surrounding each individual.


    ¡°You are finally here, my child.¡± Human King sat on the throne. He ced his jaw in his hands and looked at Han Sen with interest.


    Han Sen thought that sounded weird, to say the least, but Human King was the alpha human. He suspected that calling him his child was normal behavior. Even still, Han Sen thought it was rather odd.


    ¡°You should just call me Han Sen,¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°Even if you are Human King, you cannot produce a race. There must be another human alpha. Perhaps you and I are rted.¡±


    Human King seemed to see through what Han Sen was thinking. Human King¡¯s lips curved slightly. He gently said, ¡°In the beginning, crystallizers used their genes as blueprints tobine with the genes of other creatures. Many creatures were created this way. Humans were one such product. Back then, they created 13 humans, and I was one of them. I was one of 13 alpha humans. Including me, there were three men and 10 women. As far as I know, the other two men did not make it. They could not produce children.¡±


    Human Kingughed out loud and asked. ¡°So, do I have what it takes to call you a child?¡±


    Han Sen did not answer the question. He instead asked, ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡±


    Han Sen could not deny that Human King might have truly been his ancestor, but Han Sen was now holding the fate of many lives back in Space Garden. He also did not know what Human King wanted. Han Sen wouldn¡¯t risk Space Garden and the fates of others just because he was an ancestor. He had to figure things out before hemitted to anything.


    Human King still looked at Han Sen with interest. It was like he was observing a new toy.


    After a while, Human King said, ¡°You practiced Life Door.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why ept Blood-Pulse Sutra if there is Life Door?¡± Han Sen was always confused about that. After he practiced Life Door, he only knew it would boon his Blood-Pulse Sutra. He never knew what it did.


    ¡°Blood-Pulse Sutra and Life Door were created by me. The difference is that Blood-Pulse Sutra is what I experienced, and Life Door contains my thoughts. They are failed imaginations. So, in Blood Legion, no one else has opened their Life Door. Up until now, only you and I have ever opened their Life Door.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen was shocked. His eyes opened wide as he looked at Human King. He never thought he would receive such an answer.


    Human King seemed to be satisfied with Han Sen¡¯s reaction. Heughed and went on to say, ¡°You should feel it. Your Blood-Pulse Sutra is different from the Blood-Pulse Sutra known by God¡¯s Retribution. You have many powers that God¡¯s Retribution and the others do not have. It is as if your genes are stronger. Your Blood-Pulse Sutra can aid other creatures in evolving.¡±


    ¡°It is no wonder why I felt my Blood-Pulse Sutra was different from God¡¯s Retribution,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. He had guessed it was something like this before, so this was the confirmation he had always sought.


    Even so, Han Sen was still confused. He looked at Human King and asked, ¡°If Life Door is that powerful, why do you im it is a failure? Why do you not let other Blood Legion members practice it?¡±


    Human King did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question. He looked like he was smiling, but he was not smiling. He looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°You have practiced for a long time. You must know how Blood-Pulse Sutra works, yes? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Han Sen did not know why he asked that, but he still said, ¡°If I had to wager a guess, the Blood-Pulse Sutra is for extracting some kind of gene from the human body.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Human King nodded. ¡°Yes. I created the Blood-Pulse Sutra so that humans could return to being what they originally were. I wanted to purify their blood for pure humans again. Life Door¡¯s genes are not pure. They will give all the genes priority that goes against what I want. Thus, to me, Life Door is a failure.¡±


    Han Sen now understood that Life Door was not really a failure. It was just because it was not what Human King wanted. That was why he imed it was a failure.


    ¡°Are are saying the origin is the blue blood gene?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Why are humans with blue blood genes considered real humans?¡±


    Human King looked at Han Sen and coldly answered, ¡°Humanity is a race created by the crystallizersbining their genes with that of another creature. If you were able to guess the usage of Blood-Pulse Sutra, you should know why the blue-blood genes result in true humans.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that human genes are the result of crystallizer genes and blue-blood people¡¯s genes? What race are the blue-blood people?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart quickly jumped. He really wanted to know the answer.


    ¡°You managed to im Qin Xiu¡¯s holy spirit, yet you didn¡¯t know Qin Xiu¡¯s blood was blue.¡± Human King squinted his eyes as he looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen screamed. ¡°Are you saying humans are the by-product of crystallizer genes being mixed with Sacred Leader Qin Xiu¡¯s genes?¡±


    Han Sen suddenly understood a lot more. He understood why the God Spirit picked on humans. It also exined why God said those with blue blood were real humans. It was all because of Sacred Leader Qin Xiu.


    Apparently, Human King loved to see Han Sen keep losing his mind. Heughed and said, ¡°Back then, Sacred was destroyed during the god fights. Qin Xiu battled a sky full of God Spirits, but he was ultimately defeated. Crystallizers were fortunate enough to im one drop of his blood when Qin Xiu blew up. They researched it. When they retreated into the sanctuaries, theybined that blood with the genes of their own crystallizers. They produced 13 humans.¡±


    After pausing, Human King went on to say, ¡°But the crystallizer¡¯s genes were weak, and Qin Xiu¡¯s genes were not studied enough. The genes of a human were only a small part of it. I created the Blood-Pulse Sutra so we could activate, develop, and recover that missing gene so that human genes could lean more toward Qin Xiu.¡±


    After saying that, Human King sighed. ¡°I never expected what I wanted to do would fail, and it happened when it was not meant to be. The Life Door I believed to have failed helped you create Littleflower. He has a body like Qin Xiu, but he does not have blue blood. You¡¯ll never know.¡±

 Chapter 2975 - Better Than True God

    <h4>Chapter 2975 Better Than True God</h4>


    ¡°Do you know Littleflower?¡± Han Sen frowned and looked at Human King.Littleflower was taken by Old Cat a long time ago. He had been trapped in Sacred. Aside from showing up in the geno being scroll fight, no one else had seen him.


    Yet, Human King knew about Littleflower, and he knew a lot about him. Nine-Life Cat represented Blood Legion and was a mascot for them. It made Han Sen start to think of many things.


    Human King weirdly looked at Han Sen asked, ¡°Do you want to know about the rtionship between me and Old Cat?¡±


    Han Sen nodded but did not say anything.


    Human Kingughed to himself. ¡°To be honest with you, I am just like you. We are the failures that were abandoned by Old Cat.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand what you mean,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Old Cat was the guardian of the sanctuaries,¡± Human King coldly said. ¡°Without his help, do you think the crystallizers would have been able to hide in the sanctuaries for good? I even wondered that. With the crystallizers sharing Qin Xiu¡¯s blood and escaping to the sanctuaries to do all kinds of research, everything that happened involved Old Cat and Qin Xiu. Perhaps it was Qin Xiu who was trying to find his heir.¡±


    After that, Human King looked at Han Sen. He went on to say, ¡°You and I are the failures Old Cat has been watching over the years. He gave up. Only your son Littleflower was approved by Old Cat. He became Qin Xiu¡¯s heir.¡±


    Han Sen now understood what Human King meant. Simply said, Human King was just like him. They had Old Cat¡¯s help and attention, but they were not selected by him.


    Human King squinted his eyes as he peered at Han Sen. It looked like he was smiling, but he was not smiling. ¡°You should not think that being an ancestor of Qin Xiu is a good thing. It is actually the opposite. If Qin Xiu dared to choose my son as an ancestor, I would do all in my power to rip him apart and destroy all that remained of his petty factions.¡±


    What Human King said was something Han Sen was in total agreement with, but he still wanted to know why Human King felt that way. Therefore, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He took my son and sent my son to die,¡± Human King coldly said. ¡°That is enough of a reason for me to kill his entire family 10,000 times over.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Qin Xiu¡¯s n would not work?¡± Han Sen quietly asked. He understood what that meant.


    ¡°If he seeded, Sacred would not be what it is today.¡± Human King looked at Han Sen. ¡°Don¡¯t you have the holy spirit of that Kirin Qin Xiu made? What do you think of that Kirin¡¯s holy spirit power?¡±


    ¡°It is very strong,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Human King¡¯s smile grew deeper. ¡°You should use that holy Kirin spirit that you said is very strong to strike me as hard as you can. I want to see how strong Qin Xiu¡¯s stuff is.¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t mind that.¡± Han Sen pulled out his cause karma knife and summoned the holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit on it.


    The Kirin¡¯s holy spirit possessed a de. It was possible for it to be anything, as long as it was a weapon.


    Han Sen wanted to know how strong Human King was, so he was not going to deny Human King¡¯s request. He also knew Human King had suggested this as a way for him to gauge Han Sen¡¯s strength. So, there was no use denying him.


    Han Sen looked at Human King. The holy light on the de was strong. It was like a demon me that flickered.


    Human King was still sitting on the throne. He observed Han Sen and his knife with interest.


    ¡°I am so sorry...¡± Han Sen shed Human King like mad. The knife light was like someser that could split a world. It came right before Human King.


    Ding!


    Human King did not move. Even his face remained the same. He continued to sit where he was. Somehow, his hand appeared beneath the knife. His middle finger and index finger captured Han Sen¡¯s cause karma knife. That scary knife light was immediately broken by his very powerful fingers.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression changed. Although he had not used all of his strength with that sh, it was still at about 70%. Despite that, the holy Kirin¡¯s scary power was able to kill a top-ss true god xenogeneic. It could not, however, beat Human King¡¯s two fingers.


    Human King let his fingers go and looked at Han Sen. ¡°You are being too polite. If it was me, I would strike as hard as I could.¡±


    Before Han Sen was able to say anything, Human King asked, ¡°What do you think of my power?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very strong.¡± Han Sen used only those words to describe it because he could not yet gauge just how strong he was.


    ¡°My power is still not as strong as Qin Xiu. Considering the thing Qin Xiu wanted to do back then, do you think this holy spirit, which Qin Xiu himself did not know if it was a sess or not, was something he could do? In the end, the heir he selected was just a test. They wereb rats whose sole purpose was for testing.¡± Human King spoke with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Hang on... Why is your power...¡± Han Sen felt Human King¡¯s power was better than most people at true god ss. He felt as if he was no weaker than Moment God.


    ¡°Why are my powers stronger than a true god?¡± Human Kingughed and looked at Han Sen. ¡°You should know the answer. Because Qin Xiu had blue blood genes, for humans to be better than a sky full of races, you need what it takes to battle God Spirits. If you are willing to, I can make you a member of the blue bloods. For you, it means you can be stronger. You would be much stronger than you are now. You might end up as strong as Qin Xiu was back then.¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He silently rejected Human King¡¯s offer. That offer seemed tempting, but there were many things he wished to figure out first.


    If blue-blood genes were that powerful, Qin Xiu would not lose.


    Thinking about that from a different perspective, if Qin Xiu thought his blood could ovee God Spirits, why did he not seek to continue his bloodline?


    Even if he could not make babies, with Sacred¡¯s technology, they could copy the genes of Qin Xiu. That would not have been difficult to do.


    Yet, Qin Xiu had not done that, and there had to be a reason for it.


    ¡°Telling me all these secrets cannot be the sole purpose for seeking me out. What do you want me to do for you?¡± Han Sen still had not figured out why Human King had called him there.


    ¡°You do not have to do anything for me,¡± Human King coldly said. ¡°You are human. Your sons and daughters are humans. So, my child, no matter whether you are willing to or not, you and I will be the same. Go against the God Spirits and do whatever you think it is we must do. There is no need for me to request anything.¡±


    Han Sen still did not understand. Due to the fact Qin Xiu wanted to destroy god pces and kill God Spirits, the God Spirits wanted to erase Qin Xiu¡¯s bloodline.


    That logic seemed to make sense, but Han Sen thought there was a problem somewhere. He just couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was.


    ¡°I asked you here to remind you, my child, that you cannot trust Qin Xiu. You cannot rely on the relics of his past. Maintain your crystallizer identity. No matter what happens, tell no one about your true identity. You need to do that to live longer and have more chances.¡± Human King looked serious.

 Chapter 2976 - Sky God Crown

    <h4>Chapter 2976 Sky God Crown</h4>


    Han Sen had received many answers from Human King. When he left Blood Legion, he still had a few things that had yet to be cleared up.Just as Human King said, he did not ask Han Sen to do anything for him. It seemed as if he was just convincing him not to expose the identity of humans in the universe.


    Human King also gave him Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s final part. He told him that if he was willing to, all he had to do was practice the final part for his blood to turn into blue blood. Although this method was not as pure as passing it through generations, it would still give Han Sen blueblood power.


    The price to pay was that Han Sen would lose all the geno arts he currently had. He would not even be able to make use of beast souls. All he would be able to use was blueblood power.


    Human King did not force Han Sen to do that. It was a decision that had to be made by Han Sen.


    Han Sen asked a few questions regarding Han Jinzhi. Human King said Han Jinzhi was not a member of Blood Legion. He did not possess blueblood. Aside from that, he did not say anything else concerning him.


    On his way back, Han Sen kept thinking, ¡°Human King told me a lot, but I feel like he was holding back on a lot of important details.¡± He had yet to be given answers to many of the questions he had. Han Sen also thought there was a big problem. He just did not know what it was.


    ¡°What is up with Han Jinzhi? Human King should not be lying about something like this, but why did the people of the seventh team say Han Jinzhi had blueblood? What was that all about?¡± Han Sen was very confused about this little nugget of information.


    He thought his trip to Blood Legion would enable him to receive answers concerning Han Jinzhi. Now, it seemed as if it was a pointless venture. He still did not know anything about Han Jinzhi.


    Human King may have known something, but it was obvious he did not want to spend much time talking about Han Jinzhi.


    Han Sen returned to Space Garden. Nine-Thousand King had yet to return, but another pair of guests had arrived.


    The green-haired growler and Gana woman arrived at Space Garden. When Han Sen saw them, the green-haired beast did not say anything. It put its head in front of Han Sen and quietly groaned, ¡°Sorry I offended you. You can take my life, but please save Little Mountain Leader.¡±


    ¡°Get up,¡± Han Sen said with a wave of his hand. ¡°I am going to save Little Gold Gold, but you guys should know my power is not enough to fight Moment God yet. I require more time to prepare what is necessary.¡±


    ¡°If there is something you need, please tell us,¡± the Gana woman coldly said. ¡°If it can save Little Mountain Leader, we will do anything.¡±


    ¡°If you want to save Little Gold Gold from Moment God Temple, we need more than just us. We require more aid. So I need resources to make my friends stronger. If you guys have deified xenogeneic genes, can you give them to me?¡± Han Sen thought Empty Mountain must have had a lot of good stuff. Perhaps he was able to obtain some resources from them.


    ¡°Empty Mountain has some deified xenogeneic genes,¡± the Gana woman said. ¡°I will give them to youter.¡±


    They were currently unable to ask anyone else for help. Han Sen was the only person they could turn to. At least they knew Han Sen truly wanted to save Golden Growler.


    ¡°That Dor really is bad stuff,¡± the green-haired growler madly said. ¡°Little Mountain Leader gave him the first seat on the god list. Yet when Little Mountain Leader was in trouble, he did not show up.¡±


    Han Sen gave a wry smile and thought that Dor did not show up because he was blown up, but what the green-haired growler said reminded Han Sen that Golden Growler gave Dor the god list first ce. If Dor still did not show up, it might make him look bad.


    Although Dor¡¯s race was different from Han Sen and no one expected him to be Han Sen, it was still wrong.


    After sending the green-haired growler and Gana woman away, Han Sen thought about matters for a while. He eventually decided to challenge the God Spirit with Dor¡¯s identity.


    This time, the God Spirit Han Sen decided to challenge was not Moment God. It was going to be the Disaster ss No World God.


    Han Sen heard the demondy say that No World God¡¯s power could enable him to be immune to time powers for a while. If he was able to get his hands on No World God¡¯s god personality armament, it would be a great help for saving Golden Growler.


    When there was no one around, Han Sen turned into xenogeneic mode and equipped himself with his Dongxuan Armor. He then wore the Sky God Crown.


    The Sky God Crown was an Annihtion ss god personality armament. It was two levels higher than the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. It was a god personality armament that was almost as good as Moment God.


    Han Sen had never used the Sky God Crown before because he did not know what power it possessed.


    It was not like it was high level or automatically useful like the Light Well Lotus beast soul. Although it was a high-level beast soul, its power involved healing. In a deathmatch battle, it would not serve much of a purpose.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Back then, God said the Sky God Crown would allow me to enter the geno halls freely. Now, the geno halls are all on disy. Does the Sky God Crown have any other uses?¡± After thinking for a while, he had decided to wear the Sky God Crown.


    The moment Han Sen put on the Sky God Crown, a god light mist like a rainbow came down. It covered his entire body. From afar, Han Sen looked like a godly rainbow mist.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen saw the universe¡¯s cogwheels spin. It was like there was a giant mechanical door opening in front of him. This was like the core area or the god area opening.


    The door did not open solely for Han Sen. It was because of the Sky God Crown.


    Han Sen looked at the space door. He saw a rainbow mist light. Countless substance chains were connected. One was not able to see what it was.


    After hesitating for a moment, Han Sen walked toward the rainbow mist light that was flowing around the door. After his bodypletely walked through the door, the door closed. It disappeared back into theher of space. The weird scene was gone too.


    ¡°This is...God temple...¡± Han Sen frowned and looked at what was in front of him.


    It was a jade stone god temple. Beneath Han Sen¡¯s feet was a god temple. He saw Sky Vine Radish God be revived in this temple. He was not wrong about that. This was a god temple, and he was standing on the altar of the god temple.


    ¡°Annihtion god temple opened. Name the god temple.¡± A voice echoed through the god temple. A god g flew toward Han Sen.


    ¡°What is going on? Did I be a God Spirit?¡± Han Sen frowned and looked at the empty god g. The god g he used to see already had names. This one was empty. There was nothing on the g.


    Han Sen did not want to be a God Spirit. Even if it was an Annihtion ss God Spirit, he did not want that.


    ¡°You are finally here.¡± As Han Sen hesitated, the god temple¡¯s door opened. A girl walked in. It was Gu Wan¡¯er. Upon hearing her tone of voice, Han Sen knew that it was not Gu Wan¡¯er in that body. It was that guy who called himself God.

 Chapter 2977 - God Spirit’s Special Authority

    <strong>Chapter 2977 God Spirit¡¯s Special Authority</strong>


    Han Sen looked at God and said, ¡°You got here at just the right time. Why did I be a God Spirit for just wearing this Sky God Crown?¡±


    Godughed and said, ¡°You did not be a God Spirit. Because the Sky God Crown is here, you temporarily became a God Spirit. If you remove the Sky God Crown, none of that will exist.¡± After hearing that, Han took off the Sky God Crown and departed the god temple. When he put the Sky God Crown again, he returned to that god temple. The white god g appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Is that all this Sky God Crown does?¡± Han Sen was disappointed. To him, bing a God Spirit did not appear to be particrly useful.


    God sat down on the god altar¡¯s edge and casually asked, ¡°Is that still not enough for you? You do not need to do what God Spirits do, but you get to enjoy the benefits of a God Spirit. Many God Spirits would like that.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped as he quickly asked, ¡°What responsibility and benefits do gods have?¡±


    ¡°As long as you wear the Sky God Crown, if the Sky God Crown is not broken, you will be like other God Spirits,¡± God said. ¡°You will have an immortal body inside the god temple. Even if you are killed, you will respawn here in the god temple.¡±


    Han Sen lifted his lips and asked, ¡°What does that mean? I do not want to be stuck inside a god temple forever.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does have meaning. For example, if you are up against a powerful enemy that you cannot beat, you do not need to be afraid of dying when you are in the god temple. You can fight them without fear.¡± Godughed.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°That does not make sense. If I were killed by my enemy, he would just take my god g. Then, I would end up dead.¡±


    ¡°That is the power of Sky God Crown. Even if someone removes your g, it will just break your Sky God Crown. You will still respawn, but you will lose the authority of being a God Spirit.¡± God pointed at the Sky God Crown and went on to say, ¡°Plus, when you¡¯re a God Spirit, you have the authority of a God Spirit. You can trade with any creature in the universe and gain their lifespan.¡± Han Sen had always wondered that. The God Spirits were immortal existences, so why did they require the years of others?


    Based on God¡¯s method, they used a lot of effort. They would do anything for another creature¡¯s life span. Han Sen did not understand why they did it.


    ¡°To the immortal God Spirits, what is the point of extending their life span?¡± Han Sen pretended to look disdained.


    ¡°About that, you will understand in the future.¡± God did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question. Heughed and told Han Sen, ¡°As for the responsibilities of gods, it is quite simple. There is only one task, which is to protect the geno hall and forbid it from being invaded by other creatures.¡±


    ¡°Protect the geno hall?¡± Han Sen asked with an obvious look of confusion. ¡°Does the geno hall require protection? Let¡¯s not talk about other things, but that woman inside the geno hall is invincible.¡±


    God shook his head. ¡°The goddess you talk about is one of the 12 Annihtion ss God Spirits. Those 12 Annihtion ss God Spirits guard the geno hall in sequence. Their responsibility is the same as all the other God Spirits though. There is no difference between them.¡±


    ¡°What about the geno hall? Does the geno hall have no God Spirits?¡± Han Sen quickly asked. Godughed but did not answer. ¡°When you enter the geno hall, you will understand. As long as you have the Sky God Crown, you will earn the benefits of a God Spirit minus the responsibility. You can also give up the God Spirit identity whenever you please. Are you still not satisfied with this good stuff?¡±


    ¡°Aside from all that, Sky God Crown has no battle abilities?¡± Han Sen still thought it was useless for him to be a God Spirit.


    Godughed. ¡°Of course! The Sky God Crown is almost indestructible. Its durability is stronger than most Annihtion ss god personality armaments. You can use it like a brick, but the item itself does not have battle power. OK, you should think of a powerful title now. Once you have a god name, you can really enjoy the powers of being a god.¡±


    ¡°You said there were only 12 Annihtion God Spirits,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If I use the Sky God Crown, will I count as one of the 12? Will I have to go and guard the geno hall?¡±.


    ¡°You do not need to,¡± God answered with certainty. ¡°Did I not tell you? You are not a real God Spirit. You do not take on the responsibilities of God Spirits.¡±


    Han Sen knew that God was not a liar, but he was still disappointed. If he could go to the geno hall, he would like to see what the interior of that ce looked like.


    Seeing the empty god g, Han Sen thought for a few moments and said, ¡°I will call myself the God of Wealth. I love that name, and it goes with my name Dor.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± God heard Han Sen¡¯s god title andughed. He weirdly looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Your god name is very... Happy. It¡¯s not bad and very creative.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? This title is great!¡± Han Sen knew that God did not mean it, but he did not mind.


    The front of the white god g now had the word ¡°Wealth¡± on it. The back disyed the words ¡°God of.¡± The g shone with a god light. It flew out of the god hall and stuck to the god temple¡¯s door. The moment the god g went there, the Sky God Crown on Han Sen¡¯s head shone brightly. Many mysterious messages emerged from the Sky God Crown, which made him understand many things. ¡°I see it now...¡± Han Sen was feeling mysterious messages. He suddenly seemed to really understand what it was like to be a God Spirit. He was not clueless anymore.


    Aside from what God said, the God Spirits had other powers. It was better than what Han Sen expected.


    God Spirits earned the buffs of a god temple, and the buffs did not merely apply to immortality. There was a god power buff. The higher level the god temple was, the more god power he would receive.


    Han Sen had that Annihtion ss god temple. It gave Han Sen god power buffs. It made his battle power increase another level.


    That buff only worked in his god temple area. If he left the god temple, the god power buff would be gone.


    There was also a special God Spirit authority. That special authority only belonged to God Spirits. Every God Spirit had its authority. Different god temples and different God Spirit powers and different authorities. Han Sen did not know what other powers God Spirits had. The God Spirit authority he received was called ¡°Wealth.¡± If any creature paid with their life span, Han Sen could bless them with some wealth and give them significant wealth for a short amount of time.


    Of course, God Spirit authorities could only be used when that person paid a sum of their years. The scarier thing was that the wealth Han Sen gave did not juste out from nowhere. It used the wealth that the person would have in the future.


    If Han Sen gave someone more wealth than he earned in his life, very bad things would happen to that person.

 Chapter 2978 - Fulfill Your Wishes

    Chapter 2978 Fulfill Your Wishes


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Is an Annihtion ss God Spirit¡¯s authority just wealth? Those gods used to say they could do anything and fulfill any wish they wanted to. That is such a big scam. ording to the God Spirit rules, God Spirits could not give fake information. If they lied, they would not be able to finalize a trade. They would not receive the life spans they sought. Topose a trade, God Spirits would use everything they could. I really don¡¯t understand why they seem to be so keen on seeking out years.¡±


    Sky God Crown¡¯s message had not included that. Therefore, Han Sen was unable to find out.


    That aside, God Spirits had the authority to leave the god temples. They were not able to leave the god temples for long. During that period, the god temple was sealed up so they could not be challenged.


    Unless the God Spirits possessed a creature of the universe, they would not be able to leave for a very long time. If they did do that, they would not receive protection from the god temples anymore. If they died, they died. Unless the god personality was taken back to the god temple, they could no longer be respawned. There was still one very important thing. God Spirits were allowed to challenge God Spirits that were a higher level than them, but that was pointless for Han Sen because he was not a real God Spirit. He could not level up his position any higher.


    Even if he could challenge them, Han Sen was already Annihtion level. He could only challenge God Spirits that were at a higher level than him. Han Sen could not fight an enemy that was the same Annihtion ss as he was. To challenge a Reboot ss God Spirit was a death wish. Han Sen would never have tried being so bold.


    Han Sen looked at God and wished to say something, but God winked at him. He looked at the door of the god temple and said, ¡°You have business to attend to.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen looked at the god temple¡¯s door. He did not see anything. He turned around and looked at God, but he was gone.


    While Han Sen was wondering what was going on, he saw someone fly into the god za area. They were flying toward his god temple.


    Han Sen wondered, ¡°It cannot be this much of a coincidence. I have only just be a God Spirit, and a creature in the universe already wants to challenge me.¡±


    ording to what Han Sen had been inspecting, the universe creatures only dared challenging Destruction ss God Spirits. No one dared to challenge Disaster ss. Why would a creature go and challenge him, who was Annihtion ss?


    That body wasing straight for Han Sen¡¯s god temple. It soon entered the radius of the god temple.


    The god pce and god temples were situated in a realm that was between reality and space. No matter where one was in the universe, if one¡¯s mind was in god¡¯s pce, one could go there. A creature that was able to fly in the universe could just use an airship to go to a god pce. It did not matter how far or near one was.


    Han Sen stared at the body. He was shocked. It was someone he knew.


    ¡°Why is Fox Queening here for?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Fox Queen was the wife of Ghost Bone General. As far as Han Sen knew, her power was not very strong whenpared to most deifieds. She was not able to fight a destruction ss God Spirit. How could she hope to tackle an Annihtion ss God Spirit?


    While Han Sen was making guesses, Fox Queen was already in the za of the god temple.


    By the rules of the God Spirits, Han Sen had no choice but to fight. Otherwise, Fox Queen was able to rece his God Spirit g. As long as the Sky God Crown was not broken, he would not die.


    Fox Queen came before the god temple and kneeled as if she was praying to a god. ¡°Mister God of Wealth, I want to make a wish to you. Please help me.¡±


    ¡°It looks like she is not here to challenge a God Spirit.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He said, ¡°If you havee a for a wish, thene in and


    speak.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister.¡± Fox Queen entered god temple.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The god temple¡¯s gate closed down, leaving only him and Fox Queen, the two of them, inside.


    ¡°Tell me about your wish. I will fulfill your wish.¡± Han Sen stood upon the god altar. He looked at Fox Queen with a very serious look as he spoke.


    Fox Queen was the wife of Ghost Bone General. She must have known all about God Spirits. There was an 80% to 90% chance that she knew there was a consequence for the formation of wishes. Han Sen wondered why she had stille there to make a wish.


    Fox Queen kneeled again. Her fox eyes stared at Han Sen. She spoke very softly. ¡°I only have one wish. Please help me get back my Fox race¡¯s race weapon Nine Spin Destiny Mirror. If that can be done, I am willing to do anything.¡± Because the Sky God Crown had a light above, it made Han Sen look like a god enveloped in rainbow god light. Only his body was visible. One was not able to see his face. Fox Queen was not able to tell that he was Han Sen. That fact made Han Sen feel strange.


    After Fox Queen made a wish, Sky God Crown sent a message to Han Sen. It said that if he was able to fulfill Fox Queen¡¯s wish, he would earn a life span of 300.


    The Sky God Crown showed that if Han Sen finished the wish, he could at least get 300 life spans. It was not just 300 life spans. He actually was able to get more than that.


    It was like if Han Sen picked up the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror and gave it to her, he would only get the lowest amount of life spans avable. If he went and stole it from some scary elite and returned the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror to her, she would pay with a lot more of her years. Aside from that, she would also get karma. She would have to pay the price.


    Han Sen¡¯s God Spirit power was just wealth. Fox Queen¡¯s wish was not in his power to fulfill. Han Sen had to find a way to finish Fox Queen¡¯s wish. If he was unable to finish it, his life span would be damaged.


    epting a wish was a double-edged sword. If God Spirits epted the wish, they had to find a way to finish it. If they could notplete it, they would have to scam the wisher to get and keep the life span. God spirits employed every dirty trick in the book.


    Fox Queen¡¯s wish was something Han Sen wanted toplete. That was because he had the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror. Han Sen still hesitated. He did not know if the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror was worth the 300 years.


    To universal creatures, life span was very important. Han Sen was not a real God Spirit. He was not immortal.


    Now, Han Sen had a life span of 2,000. That seemed like a very long time. To many creatures of the universe, it was nothing.


    Fox Queen was nervous. She had taken a big risking to make a wish. There was nothing else she could do. She had to do this.


    Going to the god temple to make a wish was a dangerous prospect. If the god did not want her to make a wish, they could simply kill her. She would have been killed.


    Fortunately, Han Sen had allowed her to enter the god temple and speak her wish. Her life was safe, but it was unknown whether or not Han Sen could fulfill the wish or how he would even go about trying. It was certain that it would affect her a lot.


    If a God Spirit finished her very difficult wish, she would have to pay with a lot of her life span. She was afraid that her life span might get all spent.


    Han Sen looked at Fox Queen and coldly said, ¡°I can fulfill your wish, but I have a condition.¡±

 Chapter 2979 - Forever a Slave

    <strong>Chapter 2979 Forever a ve</strong>


    Han Sen felt a bit regretful about allowing Fox Queen to enter the god temple and make a wish. After she made her wish, he was unable to hurt or kick Fox Queen to the curb. He was not allowed to reject the wish. He had a find a way to make her wishe true.


    Han Sen saw that the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror was only worth 300 years of her life span. That was too little for him, so he did not want to make the trade.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s position as a god was Annihtion ss. Compared to the Destruction ss and Disaster ss, Annihtion God Spirits had special powers. It was like Han Sen was able to apply more rules that lesser God Spirits could not enforce.


    A Destruction ss God Spirit did not have that power.


    Of course, Destruction ss God Spirits were able to make the same conditions, but the conditions they enforced would not be protected by the rules of God Spirits. Even if the wisher betrayed the rules, the Destruction ss God Spirit could not do anything about it.


    Upon hearing this, Fox Queen felt her body shake. Although she knew she was going to lose some years of her life span, hearing the two conditions made her scared.


    Based on her knowledge of God Spirits, she knew looking for a Destruction ss God Spirit to make a wish would not put on an extra condition. Destruction ss God Spirits may not have been able to take the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror from Han Sen. Even if it was taken back, the price to pay would have been very high. Perhaps her life span would be all gone.


    Fox Queen riskeding there to find an Annihtion ss God Spirit. She hoped such a God Spirit wouldplete the wish with ease, and she would not have to pay up much of her life span.


    High-ss God Spirits had the power to apply an additional charge. Fox Queen was helpless to control it. If she did not agree to the extra condition, the wish would not be done. It would be a problem. There was a chance she would not leave that ce alive.


    ¡°Please tell me, Mister.¡± Fox Queen looked at Han Sen with sad eyes. Her face looked very pitiable. It was the sort of look that could make one buckle andply with whatever she wanted. It made people want tofort her.


    ¡°By using small tricks against me, do you want to die?¡± Han Sen coldly grunted. His body had god powers. It was like hell. It was like a sea. It was headed for Fox Queen.


    Fox Queen¡¯s body shivered. She immediately kowtowed and said, ¡°Please do not be mad. It was my fault. Please forgive how ignorant I


    am.¡±


    Seeing Fox Queen quivering beneath the altar, Han Sen felt delighted.


    Fox Queen used to cause him so much trouble. Now, Fox Queen¡¯s fate was in his hands. It made him feel incredibly good.


    It was a shame Han Sen had let her into the temple to make a wish. That kind of offense was enough to cancel the wish transaction. Therefore, Han Sen had no choice but to continue.


    ¡°I can help you get back Nine Spin Destiny Mirror, but you need to be my ve forever.¡± Han Sen was like a lion opening his mouth.


    He did not want to give her the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror for 300 years of her life span. If Fox Queen did not agree to the terms and conditions, the wish would fail. Han Sen would no longer have to give her the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror.


    If Fox Queen agreed, her life would forever be in Han Sen¡¯s hands. She would be a ve and forever be ruled by him. Giving her the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror did not change much.


    Upon hearing this condition, Fox Queen looked terrible. Her body started to shake.


    The conditions he made were greater than she thought they would be. It was like taking her


    life.


    ¡°Mister, can you do that for me because I am so poor?¡± Fox Queen pretended to be destitute as she kneeled.


    ¡°You cannot talk in front of a god. If you don¡¯t want it, forget about it. Turn around and go home.¡± Han Sen did not care about her feelings, so he spoke as harshly as he wanted to.


    ¡°Please do not be mad.¡± Fox Queen bowed again. She looked sincere, but her mind was thinking, ¡°I just wanted toe and try this God of Wealth that I have never heard of before. I did not expect he wouldpose conditions this gross. But that is good. If he makes a condition like that, he is not going to steal all the years of my life span. Perhaps I will not lose much of my life span. This is the end of the road. To be held by this Annihtion God Spirit is safer. If the Extreme King wants to kill me, it will be even harder for them.¡±


    Although she thought of things this way, in her mind, she was a bit annoyed. ¡°This is all because of that Han Sen. If it was not for him, I would not have gone to Destiny¡¯s Tower. He also took the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror, which made me be an enemy of the Extreme King. That Bai Wuchang keeps chasing me. He has forced me into this position, so now I have no choice.¡±


    She continued to think, ¡°This time, the God of Wealth will take the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror. Han Sen will be doomed, which makes me feel a bit better.¡±


    Thinking of all this, Fox Queen realized she did not have much of a choice in the matter. If she went to another Annihtion God Spirit, they might not have even allowed her to make a wish. She bowed and said, ¡°I will do whatever you tell me to do.¡±


    As Fox Queen said that, the Sky God Crown shone with a god light. Han Sen knew that the deal was made. He only had to give her the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror and 300 years of Fox Queen¡¯s life span would be his.


    ¡°Fox Queen! Fox Queen! I bet you never dreamed of this day.¡± Han Sen was feeling very cocky. He did not give her the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror yet. He coldly said, ¡°You go home first. Come back to the god hall in three days and pick up the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror.¡±


    Fox Queen immediately said thank you, but she did not leave just yet. She changed her tone and said to Han Sen, ¡°Mister, there is something I know. Perhaps it will help you get the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror back. I do not know if I should tell you.¡±


    Han Sen coldly asked, ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you indulge me?¡±


    Fox Queen was not able to see Han Sen¡¯s face, but he did not sound very interested. She quickly said, ¡°The Nine Spin Destiny Mirror is in that crystallizer Han Sen¡¯s hands. From what I know about him, he got the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror from Destiny¡¯s Tower. He destroyed the god doll inside.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen feigned surprise. In his mind, he coldlyughed. ¡°Very good, Fox Queen. You are convincing a God Spirit to trick me. I will remember this, and I will make you


    pay.¡±


    Fox Queen looked at Han Sen, who now seemed interested. She quickly said, ¡°That god doll was in the Extreme King for many years. It must have collected a great number of years. Han Sen broke the god doll, so he must have a lot of life span in him.¡±


    Fox Queen stopped talking, but it was so obvious what she was doing. It was like she was saying, ¡°Mister God Spirit, look at Han Sen like he is a big b of meat. You should go and dine on him.¡±


    ¡°You know a lot about God Spirits,¡± Han Sen coldly said as he looked at Fox Queen.


    Fox Queen was shocked. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I have just heard a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°OK, you go home. Come back and pick up the Nine Spin Destiny Mirror in three days.¡± Han Sen sent Fox Queen away, but then he was quite angry. ¡°Women are the evilest! You better watch out, Fox Queen. I will make you cry for your Mommy and Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 2980 - Moment God

    <strong>Chapter 2980 Moment God</strong>


    After Fox Queen¡¯s departure, Han Sen did not think this was right. Why had Fox Queen appeared right then and there? She had not selected any other God Spirit. She had just happened to choose him, who had only just appeared in his own god temple.


    ¡°To be able to do tricks in a god pce, it must be that God.¡± Han Sen started to think it must be rted to God, who was possessing Gu Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°No way, I cannot keep using this god temple. If it keeps opening, perhaps something bad might happen.¡± Han Sen thought about this and put away his Sky God Crown. He left his god temple.


    After Han Sen put away the Sky God Crown, the God of Wealth Temple shut down. Because there was no god inside the temple, no one could go there and challenge it.


    ¡°What does that God want from me? In the god lists fight, the one in second ce was only able to earn a Destruction ss god personality armament. Even if I was in first ce and leveled up one more, I would just receive a Disaster ss god personality. Is it not too much to give an Annihtion ss god personality armament to someone?¡± Han Sen was confused. God must have done all of that on purpose.


    Now that he thought about it, even that God would not have expected Golden Growler to give him the first seat. There was no way he would have expected that.


    ¡°Was that decision made immediately?¡± Han Sen still did not think that was right.


    Han Sen was not able toe to a conclusion he liked, so he stopped wasting time. He looked at the sky full of god temples and scanned it for No World God¡¯s temple. He wanted to fight No World God first.


    When Han Sen discovered No World God Temple, he noticed No World God¡¯s god temple was still shut down.


    ¡°He is not here.¡± That depressed Han Sen. Judging from the experience he had as a God Spirit, God Spirits only had three ways to shut down their god temple.


    Ordinarily, they were only allowed to shut down a god temple for a short period of time. That allotted time was the only time a God Spirit could leave the god pces. They were not able to be gone for a long time. Every time after using that permission to leave, it would be a long time before they were allowed to leave again.


    The other way was if the God Spirit had been in once. It did not matter if the God Spirit was swapped. If the God Spirit was willing, they could shut down the god temple for an entire month.


    Of course, they were not likely to give up that right.


    The longest time a temple could be shut down was for the duration of time a God Spirit possessed a creature of the universe. If they left their god temple like that, their temple could pretty much be closed forever. No one was able to challenge them. One had to wait until the God Spirit returned. Then, the God Spirit¡¯s ability to be challenged would be re-enabled.


    Fox Queen entered the temple and made a wish. Every creature saw that. Although they did not know what happened after Fox Queen exited the temple, it gave people very strange feelings.


    Many creatures wanted to go to the god temples for the creation of wishes. They had all sorts of wishes to make.


    The God Spirits would not mind those peopleing to make their wishes either unless it was for some special reason. Otherwise, not many God Spirits would have killed the wishers.


    But that was in the future. Han Sen did not have time to care that much. After he went silent for a bit, he flew toward a god temple amid the god pces. No World God was not there, so Han Sen selected another God Spirit that was Disaster ss. He wanted to see how strong a Disaster ss god spirit was.


    ¡°Huh? Is that Dor?¡±


    ¡°It is him! The universe¡¯s god list first elite is challenging a God Spirit.¡± ¡°What god list first elite? Golden Growler gave that to him.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, Dor¡¯s power is very strong. I wonder what level of God Spirit he will challenge.¡±


    ¡°It will most likely be a Destruction ss one. After all, no creature dares to challenge a Disaster ss God Spirit.¡±


    ¡°No way! He is flying to a higher level of god pces. Is he going to save Golden Growler?¡±


    ¡°Stop making jokes. Han Godfather and those two true gods from Empty Mountain were beaten by Moment God with ease. Dor would die by going there.¡±


    ¡°It is hard for us to say. Dor and Golden Growler¡¯s rtionship is special. Golden Growler gave him the first ce. It is only fair that he would try to save him, right?¡±


    After a while, many creatures watched Han Sen fly toward a Disaster god pce. Someone said, ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to challenge Moment God. That would be him having a death wish.¡±


    ¡°Golden Growler really is blind. He gave him the god list¡¯s seat. It is just like Godfather Han.¡±


    While everyone was talking, Han Sen entered the radius of the god temple. He was on the god temple¡¯s za.


    It was a very old stone god temple. The god temple looked like a medieval church. The god temple had two floors. There was a big stone clock.


    The minute, hour, and second hands were ticking slowly. It was like a normal watch but veryrge.


    ¡°Moment God.¡± Han Sen looked at the god¡¯s title on the god g. He was shocked.


    Anyone knew that this Moment God could be a Time Disaster God Spirit. Han Sen hade to challenge Moment God because he wanted to see how things fared in xenogeneic mode. He wanted to see if he could fight a Disaster ss God Spirit so he could ready himself to fight Moment God in the future.


    They were both time element God Spirits. If he was unable to fight a Disaster ss God Spirit, he could not fight an Annihtion ss Moment God.


    A sharp and squeaky voice came from the god temple¡¯s stone door. ¡°Heaven has roads we do not walk. Hell has no doors, and youe knocking. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    With that sound, the stone door opened up. A shadow emerged from the god temple.


    Han Sen and the races of the universe¡¯s creatures and people stared at the God Spirit that wasing out from the god temple. This was the first time someone had sought to challenge a Disaster ss God Spirit. It was a very eye-catching sight.


    When that shadow walked out of the stone temple¡¯s door, many creatures saw that it was a weird creature.


    It looked like a human, but its skin was a ck carapace. It looked like a human bug.


    Its eyes were very weird. The eyes had no pupils. They were just white. Within the eye white, there was the illustration of a clock. It included the hands that told the time and the numbers they went around.


    Han Sen was not about to underestimate this foe. After all, he had never fought a Disaster God Spirit before. The God Spirits he used to kill were all Destruction ss. He held the Sky Vine Radish God Lance and gathered up the power on the tip of thence. He used the Dongxuan Sutra to the max. Suddenly, the whole universe was aplicated machine in Han Sen¡¯s eyes. Countless universes were spinning.


    Bzzt!


    Ance was thrust forward. It was like space was punctured by thatnce. It went in front of Moment God.


    Moment God coldly smiled. Its left eye was like a watch. The needles rotated quickly. The speed of Han Sen¡¯snce was fast, but Moment God was faster. It went left a little and avoided the attack of the Sky Vine Radish God Lance.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression did not change. Thence was like heavy rain striking down, but Moment God moved swiftly. It was like it could just move without thinking. Han Sen¡¯s heavy storm-likence attack did not touch its body.

 Chapter 2981 - Time Is Like a Ruler

    Chapter 2981 Time Is Like a Ruler


    ¡°sphemy to a God Spirit should result in death.¡± Moment God coldly looked at Han Sen. The needles in his right eye were turning quickly. It was different from the ones in his left eye. The needles in his right eye were going counterclockwise.


    As the needles of his right eye spun, in other people¡¯s eyes, Han Sen¡¯s movements seemed to be slower. It looked like he was moving in slow motion.


    Moment God¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slowing down. He was very fast. One was fast, and the other was slow. It created a clear contrast. Moment God teleported in front of Han Sen. His fingers were very sharp. He was scratching toward Han Sen¡¯s face. The fingernails were like the tips of ance. They were going to pierce Han Sen¡¯s eyes.


    Moment God¡¯s face looked very interested as heughed in an evil way. He shed downward, but Han Sen¡¯s body disappeared in front of him.


    In the next moment, Han Sen¡¯s body appeared near Moment God¡¯s back. The Sky Vine Radish God Lance was thrusting into his opponent¡¯s neck. The tip of thence was right next to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful teleport skill, but it is futile against me.¡± The needles in Moment God¡¯s eyes kept spinning in different directions. Han Sen¡¯s speed was constantly slowing down while his opponent¡¯s speed grew faster. The tip of thence almost touched his skin.


    Moment God established some distance between them. He turned around and threw a punch into Han Sen¡¯s belly. Han Sen was like an old man with slow reactions. He saw Moment God¡¯s punch, but he could do nothing to dodge. It was also toote for him to put thence away.


    Moment God¡¯s fist was still too slow. Han Sen¡¯s body teleported to the other end of the Moment God Temple za.


    The man and the god kept fighting. Moment God¡¯s power, which could control time, was incredibly weird. Han Sen¡¯s ability to teleport was shocking too. Neither of them was able to do anything to each other.


    ¡°Dor is so strong. He can fight a Disaster God Spirit without reprieve.¡±


    ¡°He keeps using teleportation skills to move around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Moment God has to be a time element God Spirit. He has the power to make Dor slow down in a web of time. That does not only make him slow down, but his powers and mind also slow down. If it was a normal person in this situation, even if he had a teleportation skill, it would be toote to use them. He would instantly be killed by Moment God. Dor¡¯s thoughts traveled 10,000 miles per hour. They are not restricted by the time god¡¯s power. In the universe, not many people can practice teleportation skills to this level. It is almost as good as the Very High with their God¡¯s Wander ability.¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful his teleportation skills are, he cannot defeat Moment God.¡±


    Han Sen had his time area to use, but it was his other persona that was making use of it. He was not able to use it as he was now.


    Plus, a time ghost beast soul¡¯s time area was weaker than Moment God¡¯s time god power. Even if he used it, it would not make a change in the current fight. Using time power before time element God Spirits was like using a big knife against a Guan Yu. Han Sen did not n on doing that.


    Because Han Sen had the time area, he knew that breaking Moment God¡¯s time god area could only be aplished through two different techniques. One required speed, and one required absolute power. Old Vulture used absolute speed to break Han Sen¡¯s time area.


    Han Sen did not have that kind of speed, so all he could do was use absolute power to break Moment God¡¯s god power.


    ¡°It does not matter with time or space, but the rules of the universe are the rules of the universe. They are governed by the universal cogwheels. If I can control the cogwheels of the universe, I can prohibit the universal cogwheels from moving. Even god powers will be unable to affect the spread.¡± Han Sen teleported to dodge Moment God¡¯s attack. He kept using the Dongxuan Sutra and pumped all the power into Dongxuan Aura that he could. He tried to use absolute power to control the spinning of the universal cogwheels.


    ¡°In xenogeneic mode, my power is better than the average true god. I still do not know if it is enough to suppress a Disaster ss God Spirit.¡± Han Sen kept using the Dongxuan Aura to give pressure to the time universal cogwheel.


    The time universal cogwheel could not be stoppedpletely, but the speed of its spin was slow. The effects on Han Sen weakened.


    ¡°The xenogeneic power cannot suppress Disaster God Spirits.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Time¡¯s dy had little effect on him now. Under the effect of the Dongxuan Aura, Moment God¡¯s own time boost was slowed down. It made his speed slow down. Adding this and taking away that, Han Sen turned active. He was not going to keep teleporting to fight Moment God.


    Dong!


    The Sky Vine Radish God Lance was able to hit Moment God¡¯s ws for the first time. The god power hit thence¡¯s light. It triggered a scary explosion and shockwave. Han Sen flew away through space by a few thousand miles. Moment God¡¯s legs had two very deep footprints on the god temple za.


    ¡°He can affect my time god power. It is no wonder he is so cocky. He dares to challenge me!¡± Moment God¡¯s eyes shed. The needles in his eyes kept spinning. They looked scary and weird. He said, ¡°If you think this can fight a god, you are wrong. I will let you know the difference between a mere creature and a God Spirit.¡±


    After that, Moment God¡¯s ws dug into his own eyes. There was one in the right and one in the left.


    Katcha!


    Seeing blood being spilled as the two sharp ws poked into his eyes, Moment God unplugged his eyeballs right out of their sockets.


    This was different from what Han Sen was expecting. Inside the sockets, god lights flickered. The eyeballs, which had been dug out, were not the only ones. Many eyes started toe out. One by one, eyes rolled out of the god light socket.


    Roar!


    When Moment God madly roared, all the eyeballs in his eyes were dugout. There were 12 of them. He put his hands together. He made a bracelet out of the 12 eyeballs. They went across his crossed hands. There were still streams of blooding out of his eyes.


    Han Sen looked at the eyeball bracelet. All those eyeballs were like circr watches. All of the needless were jumping to an unspecified rhythm, but all the eyeballs were pointing to a different point in time.


    Han Sen looked closer and discovered that each watch was one hourter than the others. ¡°Time is like a ruler. One mark is one scar. Stupid low-life creature, how dare you insult a God Spirit. Today, I will wipe you from the annals of history. I will let all the cheap creatures know that they cannot offend a God Spirit.¡± Moment God¡¯s hands were holding the bloody eyeball ne. His eyes were still bleeding god blood as he spoke his words of madness.


    After Moment God crazily spoke, his fingers flicked the eyeballs. The ne was instantly brighter. It covered the entirety of space.

 Chapter 2982 - Time Etching

    <strong>Chapter 2982 Time Etching</strong>


    The whole of space in the area of the god temple was twisted. Nothing was visible with any ordinary rity. This was what the deified elites could see, but even their vision started to be distorted. It was like a shadow in the water. When the water moved, the vision twisted.


    Moment God held his time bracelet. He mumbled words like a Buddha speaking for the dead. In that twisted parcel of space, Moment God¡¯s body was like a sky god covering the whole of the god temple¡¯s sky. Han Sen was like a tiny ant. ¡°ept a god¡¯s anger... Time etching...¡± Moment God¡¯s god voice was loud. He raised the bracelet that was in his hands. The needless present in the 12 eyeballs was spinning madly.


    In one moment, Han Sen felt as if he could see the flow of time with his eyes. All the numbers in the 12 eyes fired out some weird, twisted lights. The light connected them in the 12 eyes. It was like a giant covering the entire god temple¡¯s area. Han Sen did not have a space to avoid it. He could not find a ce to be safe.


    1g


    He saw the weird light cross together like a. It wasing down. Han Sen pushed his Dongxuan Aura to the max, but he still could not stop the twisting lines of time that were descending


    The time light¡¯s linended on Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Armor. It was like aser and left some weird markings on it. It was like a symbol that represented time. It scrawled across the entire battle armor¡¯s surface.


    ¡°This is...¡± Han Sen noticed his body did not get injured. Instead, his whole body was marked. The markings were releasing a weird sort of power.


    Han Sen wanted to raise his hands and see what had been etched into his armor and what it meant for him. He shockingly found out his arm was no longer listening to him. He was unable to move it. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Han Sen quickly discovered that it was not just his arm. His whole body was unable to move. He was not even able to cast a geno art.


    Han Sen was feeling very strange. Although he was unable to move, he still felt his body existed. He was able to feel his body¡¯s presence flowing. Everything seemed to be normal. Whenever he wanted to do something, his hands, legs, and presence listened.


    This feeling was very weird. It was like a ghost crushing him. He felt everything but could not move.


    Moment God looked at Han Sen coldly. The god blood was still flowing from his eye sockets. He was holding the bracelet while he said, ¡°Stop wasting your breath. Your time is already being erased. There is nothing you can do about it now. You can only ept god¡¯s punishment. That is the result of your sphemy toward a God Spirit.¡±


    What Moment God said was very simple. Han Sen understood what he meant because he had practiced a time area geno art. He knew something about time element powers.


    Moment God had just reminded him a little, so Han Sen knew what the time etching power could do.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was not paralyzed because the time etching wiped off his body for a while.


    It was hard to exin. Normally, when Han Sen wanted to do something, once his mind set it up, his body reacted. The time etching marks erased his body for a while. When Han Sen had the idea to move, the time would be empty afterward. He needed to wait until the empty time was over. Then, Han Sen¡¯s body would have the needed reaction.


    It was like ying a video game and the inte suddenlygged. The time in between was wiped away. When the inte came back, the body reacted.


    Han Sen did not know how long that empty time was. After seeing Moment God¡¯s very rxed face, he knew it would not be anytime soon.


    Moment God¡¯s hands were clutching the bloody eyeball ne. He walked toward Han Sen. The sockets that had god blood coldly looked at Han Sen. They were going to touch Han Sen¡¯s face.


    He licked his lips and smiled evilly. Moment God then said, ¡°I thought you were so good at fighting. I am standing right here. Why are you not moving?¡± Han Sen wanted to p him 1,000 or 10,000 times, but it was a shame his body would not listen. The time etching erased the time he had in his body. He was not even able to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I did not give you a chance. If you don¡¯t move now, you will receive god¡¯s punishment.¡± Moment God weirdlyughed. He reached out his hand and moved forward to grab Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°It looks like I will have to use this.¡± Han Sen gently closed his eyes. He was going to use Super God Spirit mode. At this time, the Super God Spirit body was not going to be affected. With Wan¡¯er¡¯s effect, his Super God Spirit mode would notst long, but it was enough. Moment God was very close to him. His awareness was very low. He only needed one moment to take Moment God¡¯s life.


    Moment God¡¯s face had a bloody smile. The w, which looked like a very sharp talon, drew closer to Han Sen¡¯s head. Clearly, he did not want Han Sen to die a swift death.


    ¡°Do you want to live? Beg before me. Perhaps I will show you a speck of mercy and let you, a low-life, cheap creature, continue your pitiful existence.¡± Moment God weirdlyughed as he spoke.


    The creatures watching the fight saw Dor being suppressed by Moment God. He was unable to move, so it was needless to say they were shocked.


    Although Dor was not the real No. 1 fighter on the god list, his real power put him in the top 10. Yet here he was getting suppressed by a Disaster ss God Spirit by such an obscene amount. How was anyone supposed to not feel shocked?


    This was just a Disaster ss God Spirit. Above Disaster ss were Annihtion and Reboot. There were two higher sses of god spirits. They must have been absolutely terrifying.


    ¡°We are just creatures of the universe. We cannot fight God Spirits. Only by bing God Spirits ourselves can we shed the trappings of our mortal body. That way, we can be superior lifeforms.¡± Many creatures thought that.


    Han Sen was just watching Moment God. Although he was not able to speak, even if he could, he would not beg for his life before Moment God. That equaled making a wish to Moment God. Han Sen had briefly been a God Spirit. He knew making a wish like that would cost him a fortune.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes made Moment God feel so annoyed. They made him so angry that he coldly said, ¡°If you want to die, I will do as you


    ask.¡±


    After that, the ws sped up. They came shing toward Han Sen¡¯s head. Han Sen was unable to fight back. He watched the wsnd on his head.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± A voice sounded from beyond the god temple. The voice was so slow that no one noticed a body flying into the god temple¡¯s za.


    Because of that moment, Han Sen¡¯s body shone brightly. He was like a volcano erupting. His body armor was covered by the time etching marks. It turned into a bright white color.

 Chapter 2983 - Killing a God Spirit

    <strong>Chapter 2983 Killing a God Spirit</strong>


    Moment God did not believe Han Sen could break the time etching¡¯s control. He was too close to Han Sen. He wanted to use time power to stop Han Sen, but it was no longer working.


    In that burning light, Han Sen was holding the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. It had cold light that pierced into Moment God¡¯s chest.


    ¡°So what if you can hit me? The body of a Disaster-ss God Spirit cannot be harmed by you.¡± Before Moment God finished his sentence, his face changed. He looked down and saw Han Sen¡¯s Sky Vine Radish God Lance had perforated his chest. In that cold light, Moment God¡¯s Disaster-ss God Spirit body was pierced. His body started to copse from the point of that wound on his body.


    ¡°No... This is impossible...¡± Moment God thought it was unbelievable and screamed. His entire body turned into dust and exploded.


    ¡°It looks like my Super God Spirit mode has be much stronger as I leveled up.¡± Han Sen was a little surprised by its effectiveness. He had not expected to kill Moment God in the way he had with one hit. He was hoping to just heavily damage Moment God. The moment he used Super God Spirit mode, he chose his strongest attack, Super Spank. The effect far exceeded Han Sen¡¯s expectations. With one hit, he blew up the Disaster-ss God Spirit Moment God. Although Moment God had been very careless, the main reason for defeating him was because Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode was just too strong.


    Han Sen measured it a little. Even when he used the Kirin¡¯s holy spirit, it was no match for the power of Super God Spirit mode.


    But Wan¡¯er was there. His Super God Spirit only let out a strike and that was that. It quickly dissolved. Han Sen returned to normal.


    It had all happened very fast. The universe¡¯s audience saw Han Sen¡¯s body explode with white light. In the next second, he was thrusting his weapon through Moment God.


    The incredibly strong Disaster-ss Moment God had not been able to resist. He screamed and died. The universe went silent.


    After a while, all the creatures started reacting. Everyone was erupting with chatter.


    ¡°It is no wonder Dor is the strongest in the universe. Onence strike was enough to blow up a Disaster-ss God Spirit. That is invincible.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You did not say that before. You said Han Sen¡¯s god list No. 1 was given by Golden Growler.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I meant. Golden Growler gave out No. 1 because he knew he would lose. Otherwise, why would he give it to him? It just means Dor is too strong.¡±


    ¡°Dor is too strong. He must be the first creature in the universe to y a Disaster-ss God Spirit.¡±


    Everybody was talking about it. The green-haired beast from Empty Mountain gnashed its teeth and madly said, ¡°Dor has that power, yet he did not go to save Little Mountain Leader. If he cooperates with Han Sen, perhaps they can save Little Mountain from that Moment God Temple.¡±.


    The Gana woman coldly grunted. ¡°Wolf hearts and dog lungs.¡±


    They had no idea Han Sen and Dor could not cooperate.


    No one suspected Han Sen and Dor were the same person because they were of a different race. It was like a cat and a dog. No one would have believed they were the same.


    In the geno hall, God looked at Han Sen standing in front of the god temple. He frowned and thought, ¡°This power... It is going to reach that level. His body really is different.¡±


    In Blood Legion, Human King squinted his eyes and looked at Han Sen. His eyes looked weird.


    On the streets of a small, a fortune-telling old man opened his eyes wide. He looked at Han Sen in front of the god temple. He was full of confusion and said, ¡°Weird... Not a God Spirit... How could he use a power that was like a God Spirit?¡±


    Sky Pce Leader frowned and receded into his thoughts. ¡°Dor, what race is he? Why would he possess that power?¡±


    In front of Moment God Temple, Moment God turned into dust but did not fade away like other God Spirits. The god temple¡¯s god altar did not start. The god g that had Moment God¡¯s title suddenly turned white. The god temple started to look dim. It turned into an empty temple with no God Spirit. ¡°What... What is going on? How has God Spirit not been revived?¡± Everyone was shocked. They did not know what was happening.


    The God Spirit that imed to be immortal did not respawn.


    Han Sen was confused too. After he hunted Moment God, he only received one announcement.


    ¡°Disaster-ss God Spirit hunted: Moment God.¡±


    The announcement was just that one simple line. No God Spirit or God Spirit gene was received. It was different from what Han Sen had in before.


    ¡°What is going on? Is it because of Super Spank, or is it a problem with my Super God Spirit mode?¡± Han Sen¡¯s suddenly had many ideas running through his mind.


    On the other side of the god temple¡¯s za, a body stood where it was. It was looking at Han Sen with much shock. After a moment, that shocked face suddenly had a weird smile and said, ¡°Dor really is legendary. Onence enabled you to y a god. In the universe, you really must be No. 1.¡±


    ¡°Bai King?¡± Han Sen turned around. He felt weird.


    He knew Bai King was already there, but he did not know why Bai King hade there now. Obviously, Bai King had arrived there in the hopes of saving him. If he had not used his Super God Spirit mode, Bai King would havee there to take Moment God¡¯s strike on his behalf.


    Han Sen did not think his rtionship with Bai King was that good. So far, everything Bai King did confused Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at Bai King and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This ce is not appropriate for us to talk. Let us find another ce to talk.¡± After speaking, Bai King left the god pces.


    Han Sen followed Bai King and flew away from the god pces. He really wanted to know what Bai King¡¯s motive was for treating him the way he was all the time. Han Sen and Bai King disappeared after leaving the god temple because the god pces showed up again. It was a ce everyone could see from across the universe. Every race was able to witness what happened near the god pces. After leaving the god pces, unless they were close to Han Sen, no one could see them.


    This act made the universe blow up. Every creature was shocked and confused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t God Spirits immortal? What is going on? How was Dor able to murder a God Spirit?¡±


    ¡°What just happened? Why didn¡¯t Moment God revive inside the god temple?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Dor can really y God Spirits.¡±


    ¡°It looks like God Spirits are not invincible. They im to be immortal, but he was killed by Dor.¡±


    The whole universe was talking about Han Sen killing a God Spirit. The invincible image of God Spirits seemed to have crumbled a bit.


    Han Sen and Bai King had just left the god pces. They were looking for a quiet ce to talk when the god pces god temple suddenly shone very bright.

 Chapter 2984 - God Spirit Descends

    <strong>Chapter 2984 God Spirit Descends</strong>


    In the god pces, the god temple under the geno hall began to release a 3,000-foot-long light. It was like a sun exploding.


    Previously, the lifeforce was like a sea. The god temple that released the scary god light was suddenly dead. The shining gold god temple was dim. It was like some dust had been scattered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Sen and Bai King were shocked.


    That god temple was very high. It was only one step below the geno hall. It was an Annihtion ss god temple. Looking at the god temple now, it seemed as if it had been beaten and shut down.


    ¡°In the universe, who can beat an Annihtion ss God Spirit and force it to shut down?¡± While Han Sen pondered this, he saw the dusty god temple door open. A shadow emerged from beyond.


    The creatures of the universe did not see whose body it was. All they saw was a sh and the body disappear. It looked like it left the god pce.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Bai King¡¯s face changed.


    Han Sen looked at Bai King and asked, ¡°Oh, no, what?¡±


    ¡°That Annihtion ss God Spirit possessed a body and descended,¡± Bai King said. ¡°It entered the universe. We should run!¡± He wanted to run off immediately. Before his body moved, he saw a portion of space move nearby. A body appeared. It was the same body that emerged from the god pce.


    The body was not very tall. It just about a foot taller than Han Sen, but the power it wielded was strong. He was wearing ck armor. His shoulders had a ck hammer that was the size of a barrel. His god eyes were coldly looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°You killed a god! You should be killed!¡± The God Spirit did not say much. He only said a few words before starting to wave his big hammer around in the air.


    Han Sen understood that the Annihtion God Spirit had possessed a body to descend and kill him since he had killed a god.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He used Gxy Teleportation because he wanted to leave. He wanted to teleport a few systems away. Han Sen teleported away. While he was teleporting, he was inside a space tunnel. He heard some explosion sounds next to his ear. He then felt his body get hit. He was knocked out of the space tunnel.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed. He still saw himself in space. That God Spirit¡¯s strong body was not very far away. He was holding that big, scary hammer.


    The space around was cracking like ss. The space cracks were like a spiderweb. The power of the God Spirit¡¯s hammer was breaking the entire system. It created many brokenyers in space. Even using Gxy Teleportation was impossible now. It could no longer be used. Han Sen knew it was time to fight for his life. Killing a Disaster ss God Spirit had been incredibly difficult. It forced him to use his Super God Spirit mode. Now, an Annihtion ss God Spirit was using a body to descend. The power of that hammer far exceeded Han Sen¡¯s power. Han Sen¡¯s full power attack was unable to reach the magnitude of his new nemesis.


    He tightly held onto the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. Han Sen pushed his own power to the maximum.


    Bai King, who was nearby, frowned. He looked at the God Spirit and said, ¡°I do not think we offended you. Why have you descended toe and fight us?¡±


    The God Spirit was holding his big hammer as he coldly responded, ¡°Killing a God Spirit is a crime.¡±


    After that, another hammer came from the sky. He and Han Sen were a gxy apart, but that hammer¡¯s power was noting to strike Han Sen. It was striking the space that was in front of him.


    After the hammer came down, the whole of space shook. Han Sen felt as if his body had been broken by space.


    Blergh!


    Han Sen coughed up some boiling blood. He tried his hardest to fight back, but his xenogeneic battle body could still not withstand that scary shaking power. Many of his organs were severely injured, and his god bones had many fractures. It was like they were going to break any second.


    Bai King was attacked too. His body was shining with light. There was a shield of light covering his body that looked like a God Spirit. It blocked that scary shaking power.


    The God Spirit hammered down. This time, the hammer¡¯s strike was greater than thest one. Han Sen was in too much shock. He was forced to gather up power and ready himself for another battle.


    Boom!


    Bai King¡¯s body appeared in front of Han Sen. That weird light was following Bai King¡¯s movement. It created a defensive bulwark and blocked the God Spirit¡¯s heavy hammer attack.


    ¡°Spirit of God!¡± Han Sen was shocked. When he looked closer, it was not really a God Spirit. The light of Bai King¡¯s body was like a god and a demon. It was like an ancient battle spirit. It had three heads and six arms. Six of the hands were wielding different weapons.


    There was a sword, knife, shield, jian, ring, and mirror. There were four types of weapons, and they were releasing a weird and mysterious light. The one that blocked the God Spirit¡¯s hammer attack was the shield.


    Han Sen looked at the light. It looked just like a beast soul and God Spirit, but it was different. He was thinking of the xenogeneics that had no souls in the Nine-Defense Pce. He thought, ¡°Are these spirit weapons made from the xenogeneic spirits?¡±


    Bai King stared at the God Spirit and slowly said to Han Sen, ¡°You leave now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saving me?¡± Han Sen did not understand why Bai King was risking a fight against this God Spirit to save him. In any way, his rtionship with Bai King was not a positive one.


    If Bai King hade to save him because he was a student, Han Sen believed that was hogwash. When Bai King¡¯s son died, he had not taken it that seriously. And he was just a student.


    Bai King stared at the God Spirit as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk about that. I cannotst long. Hurry up and leave. Get as far away from here as you possibly can.¡±


    ¡°No one is leaving! You are all going to die today!¡± The god¡¯s voice was like thunder. It was extremely loud. After those words were spoken, the God Spirit¡¯s big hammer wasing down. The hammer carried an incredibly scary breaking power. It was suddenly in front of Bai King.


    The shaking of space was very scary. Now that the hammer wasing, it was so strong that even Han Sen, who was behind Bai King, felt as if he could not beat it.


    Bai King stared at that scary god hammer. He did not fall back. His body was like a demon god¡¯s shadow that was silently roaring in the sky. He was holding the shield while running toward the god hammer.


    Boom!


    A scary shockwave suddenly destroyed the space around. Han Sen used all of his power to fight the shockwave, but his Dongxuan Armor was starting to reveal cracks.


    ¡°Run!¡± Bai King¡¯s voice was heard again.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He turned around and headed for the broken space that looked like a spiderweb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± the God Spirit coldly shouted. He was holding a big hammer. He waved it at Han Sen, but Bai King stopped him.


    ¡°If there is someone I want to save, not even a god can get in the way.¡± Bai King¡¯s voice was clear and cold.


    Han Sen felt there was some scary space-shaking force behind him. Han Sen used the borrow strength skill and the shockwave to propel his sprint through the broken space.

 Chapter 2985 - Kill Sky God

    <strong>Chapter 2985 Kill Sky God</strong>


    Teleporting so fast through broken space made the scary power from behind be weaker. When Han Sen exited the broken space area. He did not see that Annihtion God Spirit follow. Bai King must have halted its pursuit.


    ¡°The spirit weapon the Extreme King made was stronger than the Holy Kirin. That is surprising.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Thinking of how that thing came from the Extreme King alpha, it must have been handed down generation after generation. It was unknown how many xenogeneic spirits had been built into it. It was not impossible for it to possess such wild strength.


    It was enough to fight an Annihtion ss God Spirit. Han Sen still thought it was too ridiculous.


    ¡°Why does Bai King treat me the way he does?¡± Han Sen thought. That was what he wondered about the most.


    In the past, Bai King was in a rush to save him in the god temple. He was so surprised. Now, Bai King was willing to fight an Annihtion ss God Spirit to save him. That made no sense.


    ¡°No matter what, let me get out of here first.¡± Han Sen was silent. He did not dare return to Space Garden yet. He teleported to the outskirts of the big barren systems.


    He was afraid the God Spirit would trace his retreat into Space Garden. If it followed him there, he feared things would not go so well.


    Going to the outskirts, Han Sen went into the big barren systems again. He wanted to use the hidden power inside the big barren systems so that the God Spirit would not find out where he was. He would then be able to escape with Han Sen¡¯s identity.


    Han Sen had only just entered the big barren systems when he heard some thunder rage above his head. The space around cracked. It resulted in it all cracking like a spiderweb. That God Spirit tore through space and managed to catch up.


    ¡°I thought that after a God Spirit was possessed, their powers were restricted by their bodies. I thought they could only be true god ss at best. This God Spirit¡¯s power is way better than a true god ss.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Han Sen looked at the God Spirit and asked, ¡°Where is Bai King?¡±


    ¡°I, Kill Sky God, want to kill. Not even God can stop me, and he is just a creature in the universe.¡± Kill Sky God was holding his god hammer. He was floating in space and coldly looking at Han Sen as he spoke.


    Han Sen heard Kill Sky God¡¯s tone of voice and felt a flush of relief. It seemed as if Bai King had not been killed by him.


    Kill Sky God raised the hammer in his hand. In a voiceden with disdain, he said, ¡°The yers of gods should be killed. No one can save you now.¡±


    Kill Sky God used one hand to hold the giant hammer and swung it down. It was like the whole of space had be some brittle ss Beneath the hammer. It just broke with the strike of the hammer.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes froze. His body was suddenly full of light. He entered Super God Spirit mode again. The shattering space had not left any marks on him.


    The Sky Vine Radish God Lance brought some cold light forward. It was thrust toward Kill Sky God. With a look of disdain, Kill Sky God raised his hammer to attack the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. Han Sen shed away holding thence. He went behind Kill Sky God and thrust it through the back of his head.


    ¡°Super Spank!¡± Han Sen was still in Super God Spirit mode. He used Super Spank¡¯s power at max capacity.


    Katcha-cha!


    The tip of thence broke behind Kill Sky God. It sounded like metal shattering. It was like some metal had been sucked into a blender.


    God light and sparks were everywhere. The tip of the Sky Vine Radish God Lance only went in about five inches before not being able to proceed further. Super Spank¡¯s power was not enough topletely destroy Kill Sky God¡¯s substance chain. It only shattered a few of the substance chains that were outside.


    Kill Sky God waved his big hammer as Han Sen had to pull hisnce back. He used Gxy Teleportation to get away from that system.


    Under the Super God Spirit mode, the broken spaceyers were unable to prevent him from using Gxy Teleportation, but Wan¡¯er was still inside his Destiny¡¯s Tower. She was burning with gold light. She canceled Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth and held on, but he could not keep it up. His body fell out of Super God Spirit mode, forcing him out of Gxy Teleportation.


    Although he left Kill Sky God¡¯s broken space, he was still inside the big barren systems. He had not gone too far.


    Without Super God Spirit mode, Gxy Teleportation could not be used in the big barren systems because they had maic storms and space vortexes.


    Han Sen tried his best to get to the holy pce. There, the darkness power would at least affect the God Spirit. The God Spirit would not dare venture near that ce. He had the Holy Kirin spirit, which restricted the darkness from damaging him while he was in there. That was the best ce for Han Sen to use as a battleground.


    Han Sen had not been flying for long when the sound of Kill Sky God¡¯s big hammer broke space again. The spiderweb-like cracks in space reappeared and covered the sky to trap Han Sen.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er! Wan¡¯er! It is not that I do not want to take care of you. It is just because this is a critical moment. I need to live for the future.¡± Han Sen raised his hand and Destiny¡¯s Tower appeared in it. Han Sen tossed it out.


    Seeing the Destiny¡¯s Tower go further and further, Han Sen felt Super God Spirit body could be used with his body again. Wan¡¯er¡¯s effects on him were diminishing.


    ¡°Destiny¡¯s Tower? Impossible. You are not a God Spirit! How can you have Destiny¡¯s Tower?¡± Kill Sky God saw Han Sen throw Destiny¡¯s Tower away. He was shocked.


    Seeing it twice, Kill Sky God saw something amiss. He looked at Destiny¡¯s Tower and said, ¡°No, this is not Destiny¡¯s Tower. It is just a copy of Destiny¡¯s Tower. I think I have seen this copy somece else. I know it now. Back then, Sacred Leader wanted to create Destiny¡¯s Tower. It did not break. It is still here. They should really die.¡±


    Kill Sky God¡¯s face looked more murderous. He kept clutching his giant hammer, but he did not attack. A scary power was gathering up in the big hammer. There were very old and mysterious spells on each side of the hammer.


    Han Sen¡¯s body still had Super God Spirit mode, but he was still worried. From inside Destiny¡¯s Tower, something was thrown away. Wan¡¯er¡¯s body shone with a golden light. It looked crazy as she entered blonde mode. It was just like Han Sen. She adopted a strange status. Her body kept rapidly increasing.


    It was still different from Han Sen. His Super God Spirit mode was not able to harm him. He just had to get out before it ended.


    Wan¡¯er was different. Her blonde mode cost her significant life every second. If she was blonde for too long, there was a chance her life force would end with it.


    The scariest thing was that after she turned into blonde mode, she would not recognize anyone. She would be like the raging demondy. There was a chance that she would emerge from Destiny¡¯s Tower not knowing who was a friend and who was a foe.


    ¡°Whatever you are, just go to hell!¡± The symbols on Kill Sky God¡¯s hammer were like suns. The weapon was striking toward space.


    The god symbol that was hanging in space suddenly branded space with a god symbol.


    In the next second, the symbol shattered. As the symbol shattered, everything inside the symbol turned to dust. It did not matter if it was a or sun. Although it did not explode, it released energy. In just a second it had be a substance.

 Chapter 2986 - Wan’er Woke Up

    <strong>Chapter 2986 Wan¡¯er Woke Up</strong>


    Han Sen was in Super God Spirit mode. That scary power went through his semi-transparent body and did not do anything to him.


    Han Sen was holding the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. He teleported in front of Kill Sky God and struck his head again. He had to act very quickly since Wan¡¯er would notst long


    Dong!


    The Sky Vine Radish God Lance carried the power of Super Spank and struck Kill Sky God¡¯s neck. The tip of thence plunged into his muscles and dug in a few inches before it was unable to go any further.


    Han Sen had selected a location that had no armor for protection. If he struck the armor, the result would have likely been unfavorable.


    Kill Sky God¡¯s eyes flickered with god light, but he could not dodge Han Sen¡¯s strike. The god hammer in his hand kept on swinging. Against the Super God Spirit body, it was useless.


    Han Sen¡¯s Sky Vine Radish God Lance kept on attacking. It hit the same wound that had already been inflicted upon Kill Sky God. He wanted to continuously strike the same spot and sever his neck.


    Han Sen quickly discovered that the speed of his wound ripping was not as fast as Kill Sky God¡¯s wound healing. His repeated attacks did not aplish much. Before the secondnce reached that spot, Kill Sky God¡¯s wound released some god light and was almost healed.


    ¡°My power really isn¡¯t enough to kill an Annihtion ss God Spirit.¡± Han Sen frowned. He was in a bit of a rush.


    Destiny¡¯s Tower Wan¡¯er was getting worse. She was almost going to wake up. The only thing that made Han Sen happy was the fact that Destiny¡¯s Tower was being shaken by Kill Sky God¡¯s scary power and wasn¡¯t breaking. It did not even get damaged. It was just the power that made it keep bouncing around everywhere. It was moving further away from the battleground. Moaning sounds were heard from somece within the tower. It sounded as if it was going to crack any second. It was uncertain how long it wouldst.


    ¡°If I had not borrowed a body and pushed my power to the max by using the strongest god skill, you would have been killed by now already!¡± Kill Sky God looked at Han Sen coldly. The big hammer in his hand did not keep attacking. He allowed Han Sen¡¯s Sky Vine Radish God Lance to keep striking him, but he was still unable to inflict deadly, fatal wounds on him.


    ¡°Even if I cannot make use of all my power, you cannot damage my God Spirit body. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up. Once your power has been exhausted, it will be time for me to kill you.¡± Kill Sky God¡¯s voice was so cold that it made one feel a chill deep in their bones.


    Han Sen did not know how long his Super God Spirit mode willst. This was the first time he had used Super God Spirit mode as a true god. For now, he did not feel ufortable or anything.


    It was simr to Wan¡¯er not disturbing him. Super God Spirit mode should havested a long time. If Han Sen wanted to leave, Kill Sky God could not stop him.


    If he left now, Wan¡¯er would be done for. If he brought Wan¡¯er with him, the Super God Spirit mode would be gone. That would have made it impossible to flee.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Han Sen would not give up Wan¡¯er. Besides the fact that he had been taking Wan¡¯er with him for very long, even if it was a dog, he would feel emotion toward it.


    Plus, there were many secrets regarding Wan¡¯er that he had yet learned. Han Sen had also enjoyed three drinks with Qin Xiu and promised him he would take care of Wan¡¯er. He could not just back out now.


    ¡°With things bing like this, I cannot care too much. I will have to use the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit to get out of this.¡± Han Sen had no other choice.


    Han Sen knew Kill Sky God¡¯s real power was not as invincible as he was making it out to be. When his bodynded, he did not have an absolute suppress power. Otherwise, Sky Vine Radish God Lance would not have hurt him. His god skills made his body stronger than a true god ss elite. Even with a buff off a god skill, he would have been unable to destroy his body with the Sky Vine Radish God Lance.


    If he had a buff from the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit, there was a chance of sess. If he used the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit now, he would expose the fact that Dor was Han Sen. Fortunately, no one knew Han Sen was human. Even if he exposed himself, the God Spirits would note after him for a while. As for the future, Han Sen would just have to wait and see how it all shook out.


    Katcha!


    While Han Sen prepared to summon the Kirin¡¯s holy spirit to possess the Sky Vine Radish God Lance, he suddenly heard something crack open far away in space. In the space around, Han Sen and Kill Sky God¡¯s power broke everything into dust. There was nothing left to break.


    Han Sen heard that sound. He thought it was terrible. He turned around and saw Destiny¡¯s Tower disy a crack. It had probably endured too many hits.


    Before Han Sen reacted, a gold, holy light came out from the crack. There was suddenly a blondedy rising from the crack.


    Her blonde hair was waving as much as her clothes were. Wan¡¯er was sleeping inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. Now, Wan¡¯er had be the blonde-haireddy. Her whole body released a weird, blonde light that made her body look like a dream. It did not look real.


    Wan¡¯er looked like Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode, but it was a bit different.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were open. Clearly, she had gotten rid of her sleeping mode, but her gold eyes still had no focus. She was like a zombie.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er¡­ Wan¡¯er¡­ Im¡­ Impossible¡­ How are you still alive¡­ You cannot still be alive¡­¡± When Kill Sky God saw the blonde Wan¡¯er, his face changed. It was like he had justid eyes on a ghost.


    Even earlier, when Han Sen hit him, he did not have this expression. He still exhibited the pride of a God Spirit.


    After seeing Wan¡¯er for a brief moment, he was freaking out. Han Sen thought it was strange how he had just lost it like this.


    Kill Sky God recognized Wan¡¯er, which did not make Han Sen feel weird.


    There was an 80% to 90% chance that Kill Sky God was one of the God Spirits that descended way back when. It was not a surprise for him to have seen Wan¡¯er with the rest of Sacred. Seeing his face, he seemed absolutely terrified of Wan¡¯er. That made Han Sen feel like it was unbelievable.


    It all happened in a moment. Wan¡¯er came out of Destiny¡¯s Tower. Her unfocused eyes fell on Han Sen, which made him feel a chill.


    Cha!


    Only


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s body suddenly went blurry in front of Han Sen. With Han Sen¡¯s vision, he was not able to see where she moved.


    Subconsciously, Han Sen fell back. He noticed that Wan¡¯er was not going after him. That pretty and soft body of hers went before Kill Sky God. She raised her right arm without any emotion. Her hand was like a knife shing down from up high. The blonde hair and gold clothes were waving as she struck.


    Kill Sky God¡¯s face looked shocked. His hands were holding a giant hammer. He swung it at Wan¡¯er as he fell back.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand was full of a golden me. She continued her downward strike. The giant hammer, which had destroyed everything, was like tofu being cut in half by her hand.


    Kill Sky God¡¯s face was wretched. He was unable topletely fall back. His face had been cut from his forehead to his jaw by Wan¡¯er¡¯s fingertip. It was like the center of his face had a red line.

 Chapter 2987 - Got a God Personality Again

    <strong>Chapter 2987 Got a God Personality Again</strong>


    I was


    ¡°That strong?¡± Han Sen was shocked. The most shocking thing about this situation cameter. After Kill Sky God was injured, he was so shocked that he wanted to escape but could not even turn around.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s face disyed zero emotion. Her beautiful body was flickering like a ghost. Her hands were waving as she moved. Since she moved so fast, even with Han Sen¡¯s eye power, he only saw Wan¡¯er¡¯s body appearing and disappearing. Her hands possessed a lot of gold light as she shed past Kill Sky God. When Kill Sky God turned his body to run, Wan¡¯er stopped. Her small body floated in space. She slowly turned and looked at Han Sen.


    Kill Sky God had only sprinted away about 30 feet before god blood was everywhere. His body was suddenly broken. It was worse than his body being hanged, drawn, and quartered.


    In the next second, Han Sen saw a god light in the sky, but it was hidden by the big barren system¡¯s big barren power. It did not go into space and create a god¡¯s sadness. After Kill Sky God¡¯s god body was burned away, one part of his upper arm bone remained. That bone was around three feet long. It was shaped like a hammer and pitch ck. It appeared very heavy.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It looks like Wan¡¯er¡¯s power and mine are a bit different. The God Spirit she killed left a god personality behind. The God Spirits I kill leave nothing. Even the god personality was gone.¡±


    Han Sen was not currently in the mood to think. Wan¡¯er teleported in front of Han Sen. He gathered up power and looked at Wander with alert eyes.


    The blonde Wan¡¯er might not have recognized him. Considering the power she had just put on disy, she was not someone Han Sen believed he was capable ofbatting.


    Wan¡¯er arrived before Han Sen. The gold fire connected with Han Sen¡¯s white me. The two powers melted into each other as if they were connecting


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Wan¡¯er looked at Han Sen with shock and fell into his arms.


    Han Sen held Wan¡¯er, which led to their mes extinguishing. It suddenly disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­ Wan¡¯er misses you. She misses you so much.¡± Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er, but her eyelids became heavier and heavier. She tried her best to look at Han Sen, but she was unable to fight the sleepiness. She closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression looked a little distorted. Wan¡¯er¡¯s situation was very bad. Her life force was almost too weak for him to feel. It seemed as if she would die at any moment.


    Han Sen quickly took out a bottle of geno fluid and fed it to her, but it had no effect. He summoned the Light Well Lots too, but that did not help Wan¡¯er either.


    ¡°If you miss your Big Brother so much, you must hold on no matter what. If you die, I can never see you again.¡± Han Sen picked up Wan¡¯er and took Kill Sky God¡¯s bone back with him.


    nev


    Destiny¡¯s Tower¡¯s tower had a crack that went all the way up to down. It was like it had been broken by someone. Han Sen knew that it had not been broken by Kill Sky God. It was Wan¡¯er who had broken it while rushing out. Han Sen picked up Wander and entered Destiny¡¯s Tower. He sorted out the stuff inside. He had a conflicted expression.


    Everything was there except two people were missing. Ancient Devil and Ancient Abyss Grandmaster were gone. The stone tform and space bai sema were still fine. They were not damaged, but they were gone.


    ¡°I did not expect Ancient Devil would be able to escape, but that is fine by me.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He put Wan¡¯er inside Destiny¡¯s Tower and put Destiny¡¯s Tower away.


    He was holding that Kill Sky God arm bone. Han Sen was thinking, ¡°Right now, I have Evil Lotus God and Sky Armor God¡¯s god personality. This will be the third god personality I have received, but Evil Lotus God and Sky Armor God were just Destruction ss. They cannotpare to an Annihtion ss Kill Sky God and his Kill Sky God god personality.


    Han Sen was hesitating because unlike ordinary creatures, he knew the god personality was God Spirit genes. Han Sen knew that due to the announcements. Although Han Sen was not able to absorb God Spirit genes, he always believed if he was able to absorb other genes, there was no way he could absorb God Spirit genes. Perhaps he had just not yet found a way to absorb the God Spirit genes.


    It was like before in the sanctuaries when he received super genes. At first, people were not able to absorb them. God Spirit genes might have been simr to that.


    He was unsure whether or not putting god personalities in god personality armaments could be absorbed.


    ¡°That Kill Sky God is very powerful. He just descended and was almost invincible. In the god temple, he must be even scarier. Ordinarily, I would want to kill him and Moment God, both of whom are in the same ss. As I am right now, the chances of me doing that are pretty slim. If I have Kill Sky God¡¯s god personality armament, my chances will be much higher. I should go swap it.¡± Han Sen made a decision. He then thought, ¡°But I do not know what type of god personality armament Kill Sky God¡¯s god personality armament is. I hope it is armor so I can block Moment God¡¯s attacks. There is no need for me to end up dead because of her.¡± In Han Sen¡¯s heart, he knew that Kill Sky God¡¯s god personality armament had a low chance of providing him with armor. That arm bone would probably not have ended up looking like armor.


    No matter what it was, having an Annihtion ss god personality armament should have helped him a tremendous amount.


    Han Sen collected the arm bone and figured out which direction he needed to go. He kept going deep into the big barren systems. Since he was already there, he figured he might as well check out the holy hall. He wanted to see if Littleflower and Old Cat were back yet. With the holy spirit, the darkness did not cause Han Sen much trouble or danger. He traveled back to the holy pce. He arrived there safely.


    He was back to being Han Sen now. He reached the holy pce. When Han Sen used the long, brightntern¡¯s light and saw the ruins of the holy pce, he was shocked.


    The holy pce had been broken when Han Sen was there. Now, the holy pce¡¯s ruins were dyed ck in dry blood.


    Red Ghost, the eyeless beast, and Old Vulture¡¯s giant bodies were lying across the ruins. The wounds on their bodies were solid. Their life forces were gone.


    The eyeless big beast¡¯s body was split in half. Red Ghost had been decapitated, and Old Vulture¡¯s feathers had all been plucked. There was a shadow standing on top of the ruin. Someone was holding Auntie Mei by the neck. He lifted her up in the air.


    Auntie Mei had no strength to struggle. Her hands clutched the other hands, but she could not get away.


    ¡°Mis¡­ Mister¡­¡± Auntie Mei saw Han Sen enter the radius of the bright, longntern. She had been hopeless, but now she had a bit of hope. She gathered up all her power and used whatever she had left to shout at Han Sen, ¡°Be wary of Old Cat¡­¡±

 Chapter 2988 - Holy Palace Changing

    <strong>Chapter 2988 Holy Pce Changing</strong>


    ¡°He¡­¡± Auntie Mei wanted to say something, but a hand squeezed her head. It twisted her head, ripped it off, and threw it to the ground like trash.


    Auntie Mei¡¯s head rolled across the floor. Her eyes were wide open. They were full of misery and appeared as if she did not want to die yet.


    Han Sen stared at the figure and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you killing them?¡±


    The figure looked like a human. It looked very young too. The person seemed to be about 20 years old. He was weirdly handsome. He had some weird presence that could not be described. His eyes were very small. They were like the eyes of a fox.


    ¡°A group of useless stuff. They could not even guard the holy pce. What was the point of keeping them alive?¡± The young man licked his lips. He smiled and looked at Han Sen. ¡°You are Littleflower¡¯s father. I did not expect a guy who did not practice holy body could earn Qin Xiu¡¯s approval.¡±


    Han Sen looked at that young man and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You do not need to know who I am, but I must thank you. If you did not break the holy pce and put out all the racenterns Qin Xiu made, I could not have killed those four watchdogs.¡± The young man smiled at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°Now, I just need to kill you and find Old Cat and the son that has practiced holy body. I will kill them all. I will y all who ced their faith in Qin Xiu. He will never make aeback.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Han Sen frowned. Judging from the person¡¯s voice, it did not sound like he was with Old Cat.


    Why had Auntie Mei warned Han Sen about Old Cat before she died?


    Han Sen looked at the young man and asked, ¡°Are you an enemy of Qin Xiu?¡± ¡°I am, and I am also not.¡± The young man came down from the ruins of the holy pce. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The young manughed and said, ¡°Qin Xiu treated me like a student. He taught me geno arts. He gave me resources. I cannot say he is my enemy. The grudge we have stems from the fact he hated me, and he ridiculed me. I think he will never expect that Sacred was finally destroyed by me.¡±


    It sounded like a betrayal. The words naturally flowed from the young man¡¯s mouth. It sounded like something he was proud of.


    Han Sen looked at the young man and spoke coldly, ¡°I understand what you are saying. You are Sacred¡¯s traitor.¡±


    Han Sen had heard about many people betraying Sacred Leader before the copse. The people he used to meet, such as Nine Thousand King and others, were loyal to the end. That was why he forgot about that.


    ¡°What? Have youe to seek vengeance on Qin Xiu¡¯s behalf?¡± The young man looked at Han Sen. His face bore a smile, but his eyes looked murderous.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with Sacred, and I am not interested in seeking revenge on Qin Xiu¡¯s behalf.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He was not interested in seeking revenge for Qin Xiu.


    When the young man heard that, heughed incredibly hard and said, ¡°Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu¡­ You were a hero all your life. I did not expect the person you chose, atst, to turn out to be a wimp. You really were blind.¡±


    Afterughing, the young man looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°It is a shame. You and I have no grudge, but you were chosen by Qin Xiu. Cutting weeds without removing the root will result in them growing again. Qin Xiu must have really hated me. How can I let the chosen person remain alive?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you are the one who wants revenge and not Qin Xiu,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    The young man looked gloomy. His eyes opened wide. He was like a bolt of lightninging before Han Sen. He raised his hand and reached out for Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    Dong!


    The cause karma knife appeared in Han Sen¡¯s hands. The knife was burning with holy spirit power. It struck the young man¡¯s hands.


    Han Sen felt powere through the knife. His body lost control, which made him fall back. His legs were on the stone floor. The push made him cleave two trenches.


    The young man coldly said, ¡°That is because Qin Xiu is dead. He does not have a chance to care about revenge.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen clutched his knife. His body entered the mind of a chess game. His whole body blended into the broken universe. His eyes were like darkness as they peered at the young man. ¡°You would not understand. You are just an ignorant, poor worm that was used by Qin Xiu.¡± The young man seemed to think of something. The murderous look appeared even harsher. Heughed. ¡°I am afraid you have no idea what Qin Xiu was like. You are still dreaming that you can rece him to be the new Sacred Leader. I can tell you that is impossible. It does not matter if it is you or your son who practices holy body. You are all just chess pieces. Qin Xiu would do anything to get what he wants. Your life, in his eyes, is worse than just one of his sister¡¯s hairs. After being used, you will be thrown away like trash.¡±


    Han Sen winked and said, ¡°It sounds like Qin Xiu did something bad to you.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face suddenly looked very contorted. It even looked twisted. He gnashed his teeth and smiled. ¡°It was nothing! I was just like you. I was made a chess piece. I was a test subject.¡±


    ¡°But I am different from you. You are all chess pieces. You are justb rats. You cannot change your fate all the way to the grave, but I am different. I escaped the fate of being a chess piece. I became a yer and defeated Qin Xiu. I am now scrubbing away Qin Xiu¡¯sst hope. He will nevere back. Even in hell, all he can do is cry without hope.¡± While the young man spoke, his teeth chomped hard. He suddenlyughed very hard.


    can


    ¡°So, what was Qin Xiu¡¯sst hope? The holy spirit?¡± Han Sen looked at the cause karma knife that was burning with holy spirit power. The young man looked at him with disdain. ¡°That half-broken product is not Qin Xiu¡¯s hope. I want the gene prototype. Qin Xiu must have found a way to give you or your son the gene prototype. He died, so he had no choice. I just need to kill you both, and Qin Xiu will be a loser.¡±


    Han Sen pretended he had never heard of it before. He looked shocked and asked, ¡°Gene reason? What is that?¡±


    The young man was already 15 feet away from Han Sen. He had not stopped his advance. He walked toward Han Sen saying, ¡°Very funny. You are Qin Xiu¡¯s chess piece, yet you do not even know what a gene prototype is.¡±


    ¡°If we have the same problem, can you exin it?¡± Han Sen did not move as he spoke.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the young man shouted. ¡°I am a recement that Qin Xiu created, and one he put a lot of effort into. Who are you? You are not like me.¡± His body sped up like a ghost in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen suddenly saw the young man¡¯s hand move. He felt the whole of space flip as he faced-off against the young. Time slowed down, which made Han Sen slow.


    ¡°Today, I will let you know what a real holy body is. I will show you what is better than Qin Xiu.¡± The young man let out an evilugh as he grabbed Han Sen¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 2989 - Copied Body

    <strong>Chapter 2989 Copied Body</strong>


    Dong!


    The young man¡¯s hand almost touched Han Sen¡¯s neck when a knife light suddenly blocked it. The knife light and hand light hit each other. It left a bloody mark on the young man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sky Pce¡¯s Under the Sky Knife skill is quite amazing.¡± The young man looked at the bloody mark on his hand and smiled even harder. He swung his hand. The wound on his hand was gone.


    Han Sen dove into Under the Sky mind. He did not move. He just looked at the young man. His knife went down.


    ¡°I want to see how much you can endure.¡± The young man¡¯s hand changed. Time and space also changed.


    Han Sen¡¯s knife was slower. His ce was swapped. The time and space power was simr to the legendary holy body.


    Back when Littleflower joined the geno being scroll fight, he had disyed this power.


    Han Sen¡¯s body¡¯s time and space kept twisting, but the young man could not break Han Sen¡¯s knife skill. He already dodged Han Sen¡¯s attack. He made Han Sen slower, but he could not hurt Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s ce was changed, but he was not afraid. He still shed toward an area where there was no one.


    When the young man wanted to attack Han Sen¡¯s weak spot, a knife light appeared in space and stopped his hand.


    The young man¡¯s face looked more terrible. He noticed there was something wrong. The space around Han Sen was twisted, but Han Sen had already cast knife lights to stop his attacks. He was being stopped by Han Sen¡¯s knife lights.


    ¡°It looks like your holy body is just like that, yet you want to exceed Qin Xiu. Pah!¡± Han Sen waved his knife as he spoke.


    Han Sen was actually confused. The demondy and the others said that only Littleflower practiced talents of the holy body, but there were obviously others who had practiced Qin Xiu¡¯s holy body. The holy body was not as rare as the demondy led him to believe.


    That was why Han Sen used words to offend the young man. He hoped the young man would identally spill the beans on some of the holy body¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°That is just the beginning.¡± The young man looked mad. His eyes turned a weird blue color. Nothing but blue was visible in his eyes.


    His body¡¯s blood vessels were showing. Even the very small blood vessels were like small dragonflies and little snakes around his snake. His blood was starting to show.


    ¡°Blue blood.¡± Han Sen was a bit shocked by this, so he looked right at the young man.


    As the blood changed, the young man¡¯s presence grew scarier. It was like an angry ghost that would eat everything as fuel for its power wasing out from hell.


    ¡°Yes. I am a blue blood. Qin Xiu used his genes for a blueprint andbined it with better genes. That is why I am here. Although he did not admit it, it is a truth that can never be denied. I am greater than he was. I should be the real Qin Xiu. I should be the real Sacred Leader.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes looked a little insane.


    Han Sen suddenly understood a lot. Back then, Qin Xiu, tried to copy people but gave up for some reason.


    Han Sen thought this young man must have been the failed test subjects that Qin Xiu abandoned. Despite what was done to them, they betrayed Sacred.


    He looked at the young man¡¯s face and noted how much he looked like Qin Xiu. He was very simr.


    Although they looked alike, because Qin Xiu¡¯s presence was so special, the young man did not possess the presence that Qin Xiu had. Thus, Han Sen had not noticed how simr they


    were.


    Boom!


    While Han Sen was checking him out, the young man¡¯s mes turned solid. His whole body was like a transparent crystal.


    ¡°That is¡­ That is a God Spirit¡¯s presence.¡± Han Sen frowned as he looked at the young man. What came out from him was the special presence only given off by God Spirits.


    ¡°Yes. I have Qin Xiu¡¯s genes, and I have an Annihtion ss God Spirit¡¯s genes. I am stronger than Qin Xiu. I am the real leader of this world.¡± The young man¡¯s body was bing stronger. The armor he had was vaporized by his presence. His naked body was revealed.


    His body was like a crystal. One was able to see the blue blood coursing through his body. The blue-blood power and God Spirit mixed together made his presence very strange. It was like he was a human but not a human. It was like he was a god but not a god.


    ¡°If you are so good, why did not rule the universe after Qin Xiu was killed?¡± Han Sen deliberately looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°That is Qin Xiu¡¯s fault,¡± the young man crazily said. ¡°If he had given me the gene prototype, I would have ruled the world. Those from Sacred and the God Spirits would be crying before my feet.¡±


    Han Sen thought the young man was very stable and perhaps end up leaking a secret or two. He quickly asked, ¡°So, what is the gene prototype?¡± ¡°It is¡­ It is Qin Xiu¡¯s fault¡­¡± The young man crazily spoke. His eyes were full of energy. He raised his head and roared to the sky. His scary power was like a volcano erupting.


    The body only had blue blood. In a moment, the blue blood seemed like it was burning. It made the whole body a transparent blue. The mes on the body were blue too.


    Han Sen frowned. He was a little bit worried. He was afraid Littleflower might turn out like this young man.


    He had used all the power he had in the Alliance to search for Littleflower inside the sanctuaries, but there had yet to be any news of him. That made him very worried. ¡°Qin Xiu! Qin Xiu! What are you doing?¡± Han Sen thought Qin Xiu was scarier than these God Spirits. At least God Spirits had their rules and principles to follow. Qin Xiu had just done what he pleased. He had not concerned himself with the consequences of his actions. No one was able to stop him. He had no moralpass.


    To be without rules was a very scary thing, and Qin Xiu was the scariest demon in the deep abyss of not having any rules.


    Killing God Spirits, using gene technology to mix races¡­ Even the holy beasts he grew had their horns taken and souls imed. The genes were used to replicate people. He went against nature.


    Qin Xiu had done many scary things. It was much scarier than what a God Spirit did.


    The young man, who looked like a blue crystal God Spirit, stared at Han Sen. ¡°Anything rted to Qin Xiu should die.¡± He slowly spoke each word. When he was done, he reached out his hand and continued looking at Han Sen. Suddenly, the blue light was released. It twisted all of space.


    Han Sen felt like his body was going left and right in the time and space power. Somehow, he was in front of the young man. The young man¡¯s hand grabbed him by the neck.


    ¡°Die!¡± The young man¡¯s face looked murderous and full of rage. His hand was full of power. The blue light was spilling. He was going to break Han Sen¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 2990 - Love Killing Pigs

    <strong>Chapter 2990 Love Killing Pigs</strong>


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like a sponge being squeezed by the young man¡¯s hand. Suddenly, another version of his body appeared behind the young man.


    A weird power movement wasing out of Han Sen¡¯s fingertips. It tapped the back of the young man¡¯s head.


    The young man coldlyughed. ¡°If it was four holy spiritsbined in one, perhaps it would work against me a little. With just the Kirin¡¯s holy spirit, you cannot damage my God Spirit holy body at all.¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression quickly changed. He noticed that Han Sen had not used the Holy Kirin¡¯s power. He had just been tapped on the back of the head.


    After that hit, Han Sen was sent flying a thousand miles.


    The young man turned around. He coldly looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I said, I am better than Qin Xiu. I am the true immortal God Spirit holy body. Your power does nothing to me.¡± Han Sen¡¯s finger had not even hurt his scalp.


    Han Sen remained silent. He quietly looked at the young man.


    ¡°Stop wasting time. After I kill you, I will reunite you with your son in the pits of hell. I will make sure you don¡¯t end up too lonely there.¡± The young man raised a hand. He wanted tobine the power of his holy body and the God Spirit power.


    When he raised his arm, the young man¡¯s eyes looked smaller. He saw that his finger was uncontrobly shaking. It was steadily shaking faster. It was like his finger was ying piano in the air.


    It was not just his hands. The young man quickly discovered that his entire body was shaking. His muscles were twisting, and his blood vessels were jumping. He was shaking more than a person with Parkinson¡¯s disease.


    His body was powerfully shaking, but the young man could not feel anything wrong. It was like the body that was shaking was not his.


    The young man brought his hands together, but he could not stop from shaking. He screamed at Han Sen. ¡°You! What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t like trouble. Fighting powerful creatures can be tiring, so that is why I prefer turning powerful creatures into pigs. Then, I kill them as they squeal. It is easier that way.¡± Han Sen looked at the young man calmly. He lifted his cause karma knife. The holy me on the knife was wildly shaking.


    ¡°What are you? How dare you talk like that directly in front of me. Die already!¡± The young man shed a blue light. He was going to grab Han Sen.


    Just as he moved, his bones and flesh appeared to recede. The blue god light was fading away. The crystal god body was suddenly smaller. He now had amon body.


    ¡°How is that... Impossible... My God Spirit holy body...¡± The young man was inplete shock. He peered at his hands.


    His hands were already leaving God Spirit mode. His entire God Spirit body started to wilt soon after. His life force and presence were shrinking. He dropped down from true god level to butterfly ss.


    ¡°Right now, aren¡¯t you just a pig for me to kill?¡± Han Sen raised his knife and swung it.


    Many knife streams were in the sky. They moved with Han Sen like a gxy going into the young man¡¯s body. ¡°Argh.¡± The young man forced himself to use his holy body¡¯s time and space power, but butterfly time and space powers were not enough to block Han Sen¡¯s stream of knives.


    Pang!


    The young man¡¯s body was hit by the knife stream. He exploded with a blue light. A trail of blue light quickly went into the darkness. In the darkness, the young man gnashed his teeth and yelled, ¡°Han Sen, I will kill you!¡±


    Han Sen ran into the darkness, but he could not see that young man¡¯s body again. He frowned.


    Han Sen looked back. He saw a pile of blue metal chips on the floor. Han Sen used his Purple-Eye Butterfly to take a look at the chips. He quickly discovered that those pieces belonged to a metal doll. It had to have been a treasure for copying one¡¯s body for survival.


    ¡°What a shame I did not kill him.¡± Han Sen looked at the bodies of the demondy and the others. He waved his hand, and their bodies were collected in Destiny¡¯s Tower.


    Han Sen did not like them much. If it was not for Littleflower, he would have killed them while he was destroying the holy pce.


    Now that they were dead, Han Sen was not going to be sad. They were true god ss bodies. Han Sen wanted to take them back and see Littleflower¡¯s reaction when he saw them.


    If Littleflower had no objections, Han Sen would happily turn them into geno fluid. He looked at the ruins of the holy pce and departed the big barren systems. After leaving the big barren systems, he teleported back to Space Garden.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Super God Spirit body and Super Spank are powerful, but I am not sure what power that was. After killing the God Spirit, they will be destroyed and not leave anything behind. To me, that is not beneficial. I will be unable to get God Spirit genes or God Spirits. I also won¡¯t be able to get God Spirit armaments. I will be unable to make myself stronger.¡± He thought he should kill low-level God Spirits first to find the god personality armament that was suitable. Then, he could move on with saving Golden Growler. After returning to Space Garden, Han Sen saw Nine Thousand King. He had delivered the xenogeneic genes to Space Garden, which was how he had avoided being killed.


    Han Sen told him about the demondy and the others being killed. He also told him about the young man. When Nine Thousand King heard all of that, he was infuriated. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°He is a traitor.¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°How could I not know him? He was the master¡¯s favorite student. The master even gave him a name. They shared the same name even. His name is Qin Lan. Master treated him like a son. His reputation was higher than the 10 generals. I did not expect him to betray everything.¡± Nine Thousand King looked very angry. He wanted to skin Qin Lan alive and get rid of Sacred¡¯s traitors.


    Han Sen asked Nine Thousand King about Qin Lan, but Nine Thousand King did not know much. He did not know Qin Lan was a gene clone of Qin Xiu. He did not know anything.


    The xenogeneic genes Nine Thousand King brought surprised Han Sen. There were many true god ss and butterfly ss xenogeneic genes. There was enough there to make Little Angel true god ss. Han Sen thought, ¡°The leftover resources can make someone else true god ss too. Who should I give them to first?¡± Aside from Little Angel, who was able tobine herself with him, the others could help him out in less obvious ways. It was hard for them to match him.


    ¡°There is no rush with this matter. I¡¯ll just leave things as they are for now. I have to put a god personality into a god personality armament first.¡± Han Sen found a chance to be Dor again. He took the god personality to the god pce.

 Chapter 2991 - Getting a God Personality

    <strong>Chapter 2991 Getting a God Personality</strong>


    Han Sen had three god personalities. They were the Destruction ss Sky Armor God and Evil Lotus God, as well as the Annihtion ss Kill Sky God.


    Han Sen went to Evil Lotus God¡¯s god temple. He wanted to see what type of armament Evil Lotus God¡¯s god personality armament was.


    ¡°Why is Dor here again? Did he not just kill Moment God?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is a bloodthirsty mongrel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what level of God Spirit he is challenging.¡±


    ¡°It should be at least a Disaster ss one. He killed a Disaster ss Moment God, so there is no way he is challenging something of a lower level.¡±


    While everyone was discussing it, Han Sen walked into Evil Lotus God¡¯s god temple. All the audience felt a little weird.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is Dor challenging a Destruction ss God Spirit?¡±


    ¡°No! That god temple must be shut down right now. He cannot challenge it. Why is he in there?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± After a while, everyone saw the god g on the god temple start to shine. Before long, it went dim. The God Spirit must have been killed.


    Han Sen quickly came out from Evil Lotus God¡¯s god temple and went to Sky Armor God¡¯s god temple.


    The same thing happened again. Han Sen quickly emerged from Sky Armor God¡¯s god temple.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What is happening? Dor can enter a shutdown god temple and y the spirits inside? Is he cheating?¡±


    Ordinary creatures did not know the difference between god temples and sealed temples. They were all frozen. ¡°He is not leaving. Dor is headed for the god temple upstairs. He is not going to challenge a disaster God Spirit again, is he?¡±


    ¡°No. Dor already challenged a Disaster ss god temple group. He is still going up.¡± ¡°Does he want to challenge an Annihtion ss God Spirit?¡±


    ¡°He went in. He really went in.¡±


    While everyone was watching, Han Sen pushed open the shutdown Kill Sky God Temple. He walked inside. The god temple¡¯s door closed itself.


    Like the God Spirits that descended died outside the god temples, only someone holding the God Spirit¡¯s god personality can enter. Normal creatures did not kill descended God Spirits. They did not know this method to enter the god temple.


    Before Han Sen entered Evil Lotus God and Sky Armor God¡¯s god temples, he killed the defenseless God Spirits inside. They did not have God Spirits, but he had received the god personality armaments. Evil Lotus God¡¯s god personality armament was a purple crystal lotus flower-shaped ring. Sky Armor God¡¯s god personality armament was a half-body armor. It was different from what Han Sen expected. He had been hoping for a weapon.


    Han Sen did not try out what kind of power those two god personality armaments wielded. He went to Kill Sky God Temple and saw Kill Sky God¡¯s empty shell god body standing atop the god altar. He looked very powerful but without anger.


    Han Sen already had the experience, so he knew it was just a useless empty shell that could not fight back.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes scanned Kill Sky God. If he wanted to kill a God Spirit, he had to destroy his god base. Otherwise, the God Spirit¡¯s healing power would have been too strong for him to destroy.


    Evil Lotus God was a low-level God Spirit. Han Sen was able to sh open his god body and find the god base with ease. An Annihtion ss God Spirit like Kill Sky God was different. It wouldn¡¯t be as easy for him.


    Fortunately, Han Sen saw Kill Sky God be killed by Wan¡¯er. He saw it clearly. He knew exactly where the god base was, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    He was not going to use Super Spank this time. He was afraid of destroying everything and then not being able to im the god personality armament. In the end, he summoned his Sky Vine Radish God Lance and pierced toward Kill Sky God¡¯s god body.


    The Sky Vine Radish God Lance was thrust into the empty shell that was Kill Sky God¡¯s god body¡¯s chest. Sparks erupted everywhere. The strike only damaged his skin a bit. He did not even bleed.


    ¡°Kill Sky God¡¯s real god body is stronger than the universe god body he used when he descended.¡± Han Sen knew he would be unable to break a god base like that. He hesitated and summoned the Kirin¡¯s holy spirit. He made it possess the Sky Vine Radish God Lance. The Sky Vine Radish God Lance suddenly burned with white fire.


    Han Sen struck again. This time, the tip of thence managed to perforate it a lot. It also ended up getting stuck within the muscles and bones.


    Han Sen thrust and thrust. He was busy for quite a while when he finally pierced through the blood and the bones inside. He saw the chest releasing a ck and smoky heart. ¡°That is it!¡± Han Sen¡¯s thrust the heart. He noticed the heart was even harder than the god bones and god flesh that had kept it protected.


    Han Sen held the Sky Vine Radish God Lance and attacked it for half an hour before finally being able to pierce through the heart. He wiped away the sweat that had umted on his forehead and said, ¡°Luckily, that guy possessed someone when he descended to chase me. If he had used this god body to fight me, my fight would have been harder.¡± Afterpletely destroying the heart, Han Sen quickly brought out the Kill Sky God arm bone. The god body turned a light substance and headed toward Han Sen¡¯s own arm bone. It all went into his bones.


    The ck light of the bones grew stronger. It was floating inside Han Sen¡¯s hand. When all the light substance melted into his bones, the bone light looked dim. After the light was gone, Han Sen saw the arm bone be a ck bone hammer.


    The bone hammer was far too cruel. The hammer was just a bit bigger than a fist. It was like a rubber hammer in a house.


    ¡°Why is this hammer so different whenpared to the hammer Kill Sky God wielded? Kill Sky God¡¯s hammer was so much more powerful. What is this tiny thing for?¡± Han Senined, but then an announcement yed.


    ¡°Annihtion ss god personality armament received: Kill Sky Hammer.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the Kill Sky Hammer. The name was very powerful and overbearing, but it looked very small. It looked like a ck bone hammer. The head was a cylinder. Both sides of the hammer head had a god symbol. It looked old and mysterious, but Han Sen did not know what the two god symbols meant.


    When he and Kill Sky God fought, the big hammer had those two god symbols too. They likely represented his power. Just like before, Kill Sky Hammer had a message in Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°Kill Sky Hammer Annihtion ss god personality armament.¡±


    Seeing Kill Sky God get resurrected, Han Sen did not dare remain. He put the Kill Sky Hammer into his Sea of Soul and swiftly departed Kill Sky God Temple. All the races of the universe were looking at the Kill Sky God Temple. They saw him emerge from the god temple right when the god g shed. Then, it went dim. Clearly, a God Spirit had died inside the god temple.


    ¡°Really? Dor killed an Annihtion ss God Spirit, and the temple was closed down. This seems fake to me.¡±


    ¡°Does he y like that?¡±


    All the creatures opened their eyes wide. They were not able to believe it.


    Han Sen had just exited the zone of the god temples when he saw Bai King floating in the air. He wasughing at him.

 Chapter 2992 - Holy Body Geno Fluid

    <strong>Chapter 2992 Holy Body Geno Fluid</strong>


    ¡°We must find a ce to talk,¡± Bai King said to Han Sen with a merryugh.


    ¡°OK.¡± Han Sen wanted to know why Bai King saved him earlier, as well as why Bai King was happy letting him im all the benefits he wanted.


    Bai King did not say anything. He merely led the way.


    Han Sen believed Bai King would lead him back to the Extreme King, but he did not. Bai King stopped on an asteroid. He then just sat on the crystallized asteroid. He smiled and waved at Han Sen. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Han Sen sat down and asked, ¡°Why have youe looking for me?¡±


    Bai King pointed at the god pce in space and said, ¡°You must have now seen the power possessed by an Annihtion ss God Spirit. If you are going solo, it will be impossible to win in your fights at the god temple. If webine our forces, perhaps we stand a chance. What do you think?¡±


    Han Sen checked Bai King out. He did not answer his question. He quietly asked, ¡°Why me? Give me a reason.¡±


    Bai King seemed to know that Han Sen wanted to ask that. He smiled and said, ¡°It is very simple. It is because of it.¡±


    Bai King stroked a ring on his finger. It was a metal ring with a ck gem on it. There was no special power possessed by it. When one looked at it, one would believe it was an ordinary, decorative ring.


    Han Sen had a closer look and thought, ¡°This ck gem looks like the ck crystal Horizontal Evil gave me.¡±


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s reaction, Bai King smiled. He stroked the ck crystal on the ring and said, ¡°This ring is a treasure given to us by our Alpha. He brought it back from Sacred. The Alpha used to say that if a creature can make this ring create a reaction, the Extreme King must help that creature in any way they can. Only that creature can make the Extreme King free and powerful.¡±


    ¡°Has it reacted to me?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Han Sen did not believe Bai King was a person that listened to his alpha. To be a king, all of them had incredible confidence and faith in themselves. They would not have listened to the ramblings of an old alpha and listen to an outsider like Han Sen, who was their enemy.


    Bai King nodded and said, ¡°Yes. This ring has been passed through many generations of our race, but it has never reacted before. We started to think that whatever Mister Alpha said about it was not true. Over the billions of years waiting for it, the time hase. We waited billions of years and are now finally here. When you are next to me, the ring reacts. It is so deep in the soul that only the person wearing the ring can feel it. It is so strong and clear. It was at that moment I knew you were the person the Extreme King had been waiting on for billions of years.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Bai King and did not speak. That story would not have only existed in a storybook. Han Sen had a hard time believing that someone would remain that loyal to anything It was not like the world did not have anyone loyal, such as Nine Thousand King, the demondy, and the others. They were loyal to Qin Xiu, and Han Sen believed they were.


    The Extreme King was different. It was easy for one person to remain loyal. For everyone to remain loyal generation after every generation was not something Han Sen could believe.


    After three generations, one tended to forget their ancestors. If one person developed in a foreign country, no one would really remember their mothend three generationster. The Extreme King had been going on for many generations. If they said they still believed in the alpha, whoever believed it must have had a problem in their brain.


    Bai King seemed to see through what Han Sen was thinking. He stroked his ring and said, ¡°Of course, Mister Alpha¡¯s speech was not the main reason I treated you so nicely. It was because, in that speech, you were the key to the fate of the entire Extreme King. That means I have to treat you so well.¡±


    ¡°What key?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The extreme bodies of the Extreme Kinge from Sacred Leader¡¯s test subjects. It was something called Holy Body Geno Fluid. If the Holy Body Geno Fluid was a sess, then all the creatures can activate their potential and gene origin power so that their genes could evolve. Then, every creature could get their super holy body.¡±


    After speaking, Bai King looked at Han Sen. It seemed as if he wanted to ask something, but he did not ask anything. He continued with what he was talking about. ¡°Ever since Sacred copsed, the Holy Body Geno Fluid has not seeded. Our alpha used the half-finished Holy Body Geno Fluid and received the special body. He used that special body to survive amidst the chaos and keep the Extreme King alive.¡±


    ¡°Is that special body is a king body?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Bai King nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it is a king body. That special body ys a big part in genes, but it is different from normal genes. In the beginning, the Extreme King people were able to activate their king bodies. Some geniuses were able to activate their king bodies by the time they were 15 or 16 years old. Everyone activated a different kind of body. As time passed, the bloodline kept bing lighter and lighter. Now, the Extreme King people can only activate their king bodies by the time they reach King ss. Most of the Extreme King cannot activate their king bodies anymore.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the ring and asked, ¡°What does any of that have to do with this ring?¡± Bai King put the ring down and ced it in front of Han Sen. ¡°ording to what the alpha told us, that ring is a tool for testing king bodies. It will only work for a sessful holy body.¡±


    Han Sen took the ring and ced it in his hand. That very normal ring suddenly made his soul shake. It seemed as if it was able to make the ck gem inside Han Sen moan and groan.


    Han Sen kept stroking the gem in the ring and thought, ¡°It is very amazing, but I feel the ck gem in the ring is different from the ck crystal.¡±


    ¡°Mister Alpha believed Sacred Leader had a backup n, even for a time after this death. We believed someone would take up the mantle to proceed with his research on the Holy Body Geno Fluid. We just needed to hold onto that ring and wait until the real Holy Body Geno Fluid came out. At that time, our king bodies would be perfected. It would be a perfect holy body. It would not be like a king body that bes a little harder to reach as time goes by.¡± Bai King looked at Han Sen as if his eyes were on fire. ¡°If you want to get the Holy Body Geno Fluid from me, you are wrong. I have never used Holy Body Geno Fluid, and I don¡¯t know to make that stuff.¡± After saying that, Han Sen threw the ring back at Bai King. Bai King picked up the ring, smiled, and said, ¡°We can talk about this another time. Today, I looked for you so we can co-operate for the killing of an Annihtion ss God Spirit. Are you interested?¡±


    Han Sen knew Bai King must have something more to say. He stayed quiet a moment before asking, ¡°Which Annihtion ss God Spirit do you want to kill?¡±.


    ¡°Moment God.¡± Bai King slowly said those two words.

 Chapter 2993 - United

    <strong>Chapter 2993 United</strong>


    Rain slid down the roof. Itnded on a stone board and created some bubbles.


    Looking outside, there was an old house at the peak of a mountain. There were also lots of other mountains. The rain created ayer of mist that draped the mountains.


    Crunch!


    The rain was very heavy. The door of the old house opened. Because the house was so old, the door made sharp noises. Even the sound of the heavy rain was not able to keep it down.


    The big door of the old house was pushed open. The first thing that appeared was an elegant pair of red high heels. Next, there was a white, smooth, jade leg, and a red qipao.


    A woman was wearing a red qipao. She was holding a red umbre. She walked into the house with her body wagging seductively. Her hair was like a cloud.


    ¡°Fortune-teller, how long are you going to hide?¡± The red-clothed woman with the red umbre walked into the center of the old yard. She looked at what was in the house and spoke her words like a ghost.


    Her voice was soft, but the rain still could not hide it.


    The room had a door with flower carvings on it. It was pushed open. An old man stepped out with a g. His other hand clutched a wine gourd. He was sitting on a broken square table. After taking a sip of alcohol, he looked at the red-clothed woman, who was outside, and said, ¡°If I were able to hide for one hour, I would hide for one hour. If I could hide for one more second, I would hide for one more second. I would rather survive for as long as possible than be dead. If I can live a bit longer, I will live a bit longer.¡±


    The rain was too much. The umbre was very low, so one was not able to see what the red-clothed woman looked like. Yet her ridiculously curvy body and long ck hair, which looked like a waterfall, were very eye-catching. One may not have been able to see her face, but one could recognize her.


    ¡°I am afraid you would prefer deathpared to living,¡± the woman chillingly said as she stood in the rain.


    The old manughed and said, ¡°That means you are here to collect my life.¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether you are urate or not,¡± the red-clothed woman said. ¡°That will determine if I take your life.¡±


    The old man picked up his gourd and had another sip of alcohol. He squinted his eyes as he asked, ¡°So was I urate or not?¡±


    ¡°You were urate but also not urate,¡± the red-clothed woman replied.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± The old manughed as he asked, ¡°Which is urate, and which is not urate?¡±


    The red-clothed woman was silent a moment before saying, ¡°The prediction you did for my master was very urate. The god pces appeared again, but the other half is not urate. The god pces did not break through. They still suppress a full sky.¡±


    The fortune-telling old manughed. ¡°Master is in too much of a rush. It is not time yet.¡±


    ¡°There is only a month left,¡± the red-clothed woman said. ¡°Even an Annihtion god temple has yet to be broken. I do not see how the geno hall will be broken in a month.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you will understand.¡± The fortune-telling old man looked dull. He looked at the red-clothed woman and said, ¡°But I suggested it first. Your master needs to do as the old man says. If there is no mistake, the prediction wille true.¡±


    ¡°I am here for that,¡± the red-clothed woman said. ¡°My master does not understand why he must do that. What does it have to do with breaking the god pces? That person has the ability, but he has never reached that level. With his power, he cannot break the god pce.¡±


    ¡°Predicting someone¡¯s fate is not easy. The old man traded his whole life to get this result. About the progress, I, the old man, cannot predict it all. If you do not believe the old man, you do not have to do it.¡± The fortune-telling old man spoke as if he did not care.


    ¡°I hope you are right. Otherwise, you should know that if you make the master mad, even that guy in the geno hall will not save you. From now on, you stay here. Until that dayes, you can predict your life. You can¡¯t me others.¡± The red-clothed woman turned around and left after speaking. In the rain, she walked until the rain covered all vision of her body.


    The old man squinted his eyes and looked at the sky full of rain. He said to himself, ¡°If I did not want to, do you guys think you can really find me and trap me here? You really underestimate me, Han Jinzhi.¡± While he was speaking, the old man was holding the wine gourd and the cloth, which had the word ¡°destiny¡± written down. He walked out of the living room and headed for the yard behind the old house.


    The raindrops dripped off the old man, wetting his clothes and hair. Only the cloth that told one¡¯s fortune did not touch any water. It was like it was immune to the rain.


    The old man walked to the farthest part of the yard, which was the highest point of the mountain. He waved his hand and walked a few circles in the yard. After a while, he calcted something. He paused for a bit before cing the cloth into the gap of the stone board. He walked back a few steps and looked at the cloth. He fixed the angle and position. With a look of satisfaction, he said, ¡°The end is not the end of fate. I, Han Jinzhi, cannot change fate, but I will not let that moment be the end.¡±


    After that, the old man walked back into the living room. Heid on the broken bed and yawned. He quickly fell asleep. Han Sen and Bai King spoke for a while. Han Sen then left the asteroid field. Bai King wanted to kill Moment God. It did not seem like a mere coincidence. He knew the rtionship between Han Sen and Golden Growler, so he must have known Han Sen was nning to save Golden Growler.


    Bai King had also mentioned he had a way to break the time god powers that had imed Golden Growler, which would allow Golden Growler to be set free. He could then use Golden Growler¡¯s power to fight Moment God.


    After everything came together, Bai King nned to kill Moment God. Bai King did have a request. After Moment God was killed, he wanted to be the one to take the god personality armament.


    Han Sen did not have a problem with that. Hecked the confidence for killing Moment God by himself. If it worked, he was fine with giving Bai King the god personality armament. In Bai King¡¯s n, he needed to have Dor do it. He also needed to cooperate with Han Sen. That very much troubled Han Sen.


    Bai King only knew Dor was the Holy Baby. He did not know Dor was Han Sen too.


    He saw Han Sen go to save Golden Growler, and he agreed with Han Sen¡¯s power too. He asked Dor to contact Han Sen so that he could chip in and help them out.


    Han Sen thought Bai King knew his secret, which is why he asked him. After Bai King¡¯s exnation, he knew he had no clue.


    Bai King only knew Dor was the Holy Baby and that the Holy Baby came from Space Garden. Thus, he guessed that Dor was a good friend of Han Sen and wanted him to contact Han Sen.


    Bai King never imagined a crystallizer and a xenogeneic would have been the same person. ¡°Where am I going to find a Han Sen for him?¡± Han Sen had a wry smile. Although Space Garden had many elites, none of them had developed fully. He could not find anyone who was able to disguise himself as Han Sen or Dor.

 Chapter 2994 - Finishing Wish

    <strong>Chapter 2994 Finishing Wish</strong>


    Back in Space Garden, Han Sen had been troubled by the situation.


    Although he was able to use Han Sen¡¯s identity to reject the proposal, Han Sen had tried his hardest to save Golden Growler. This was a good opportunity. If he rejected the offer, Bai King might grow suspicious. Although Dor and Han Sen¡¯s looked different, ordinary people would not suspect them as being the same. Unfortunately, people like Bai King knew Dor was the Holy Baby. If Dor and Han Sen were not able to show up at the same time, he could start thinking things weren¡¯t the way he presumed them to be.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This is far too troublesome for me, but I have no choice. I have to decline the offer.¡± He was not able to think of an adequate solution.


    If he waited any longer for other humans and spirits to develop, by the time he was true god, he could find someone else to disguise themselves as him. Right now, that was too difficult.


    Bzzt! Bzzt!


    While Han Sen was thinking, he heard a buzzing noise. It was like something was rapidly pping its wings next to his ears. He looked closer. He did not know when it had appeared, but there was a small bee next to him.


    Han Sen thought it was weird. How was a xenogeneic bee able to fly there? Where he lived had the protection of a bai sema. A xenogeneic of that level could not bypass the bai sema.


    Pang!


    The little bee turned into smoke, and a beautiful little girl fell out. She fell right into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen discovered it was Bao¡¯er who had fallen out. ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± She was wearing a big pair of sunsses.


    Bao¡¯er was clinging to Han Sen¡¯s neck. Sheughed and asked, ¡°Dad, where have you beentely? Why don¡¯t you y with Bao¡¯er anymore?¡±


    ¡°I have recently...¡± Han Sen thought of something. He pped his legs and switched the topic of conversation. ¡°How could I forget about the sunsses?¡±


    In the next moment, Han Sen developed rabid excitement. He quickly picked up Bao¡¯er and asked, ¡°Bao¡¯er, can you use these sses to look like Dad?¡±


    Bao¡¯er tilted her head with confusion as she asked, ¡°I can, but why would I want to look like you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Just quickly tell me how long you can be me for.¡±


    One


    Bao¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your body of energy is strong. If I want to be you, it will cost me a lot of power. It willst around one hour.¡±


    ¡°One hour? That is almost enough.¡± Han Sen was quiet a moment and then said, ¡°Try bing Dad now.¡±


    Bao¡¯er was very nice. She used her sunsses to scan Han Sen. Not long after, she sessfully turned into Han Sen.


    ¡°Can you use this?¡± Han Sen reached out his hand. His hand had the me of the Xuan Yellow Sutra.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Bao¡¯er reached out her hand. Her hand was just like his. She had the Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s me.


    Han Sen was very happy. He used a few geno arts. He soon found out the geno arts Bao¡¯er could use were his xenogeneic geno arts.


    They included Blood-Pulse Sutra, Xuan Yellow Sutra, and Jadeskin. She was able to use those geno arts.


    The Dongxuan Sutra and The Story of Genes were something she was unable to cast.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He transformed into xenogeneic battle body mode and told Bao¡¯er, ¡°What about this? Can you look like me right now?¡±


    Bao¡¯er used her sunsses and scanned him again. She sessfully turned into the Han Sen xenogeneic mode. Like before, while she was in xenogeneic mode, she was only able to use Jadeskin and Blood-Pulse Sutra. She was still unable to use the Dongxuan Sutra and The Story of Genes.


    Regarding the Super God Spirit mode, no matter what mode she was in, Bao¡¯er could not make use of it.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It¡¯s just enough. Bao¡¯er can use xenogeneic mode to disguise herself as Dor, and I cane out representing myself Han Sen.¡± He gave Bao¡¯er the evil lotus ring, sky bone armor, and kill sky hammer to see if she could effectively use them.


    Bao¡¯er used the evil lotus ring and sky bone armor. The evil lotus ring shone with a purple light. It turned into a purple shadow that covered her body.


    This was the evil lotus bai sema. It had good resistance to every power. It was good stuff for the purpose of surviving.


    The sky bone armor had a knife light. It was like many knife lights protecting Bao¡¯er. The sky bone armor was a very rare armament that could attack and defend. The knife light protected the body to provide powerful defense, and the knife light was also like a saw that could strike things. It was very powerful.


    The kill sky hammer was able to break space in a single hit. The power it possessed was ridiculous. Any bai sema would break under the kill sky hammer.


    ¡°When Bao¡¯er enters xenogeneic mode, she is very powerful. With these three god personality armaments and me next to her, she should be fine. She will just leave if anything bad happens.¡± Han Sen thought this was doable. He exined things to her once and asked if she wanted to take part.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er can be Dor-Dad. That will be so fun, Bao¡¯er will love it.¡± Bao¡¯er looked very excited.


    ¡°Moment God¡¯s power is unpredictable,¡± Han Sen told Bao¡¯er. ¡°You need to be careful. Listen to mymands. You will enter the god templeter, and you will be the first one to leave. You cannot risk fighting Moment God. Just pretend and swing the hammer a few times. Your father has got this.¡±


    Little Angel had been drinking geno fluid by the gallon, and she was almost maxed out. She still probably would not catch up and be at what was required for the fight in that god temple just yet.


    The next day, Han Sen had to meet up with Fox Queen. He became Dor and wore the Sky God Crown. He returned to his God of Wealth Temple.


    The God of Wealth Temple had just opened. Fox Queen secretly came before the god temple. While still outside, she said, ¡°I am Fox Queen. Please, let me see you Mister God of Wealth.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± Han Sen stood atop his altar. He looked very serious when he spoke.


    ¡°Greetings, Mister!¡± After Fox Queen entered the temple, she bowed.


    ¡°What I promised you is possible,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°Were you doubting my power?¡±


    ¡°I would never dream of doing that. It¡¯s just the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror is too important to the Fox race. That is why I feel very nervous. Please forgive me.¡± Fox Queen was very scared as she kowtowed. At the same time, she was very excited.


    ¡°Hmph. Take it.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror appeared in the air. It flew toward Fox Queen.


    When Fox Queen had the Nine-Spin Destiny Mirror in her hands, the Sky God Crown disyed a message in Han Sen¡¯s head.


    ¡°Wish fulfilled. Received 300 lifespan. An additional requirement master and ve contract is avable.¡±


    Many lifespan years flew out of Fox Queen and went toward Han Sen. Han Sen witnessed his lifespan increase. He had a lifespan of another 300 years. His total lifespan was almost 3,000 years now.


    Han Sen also saw that Fox Queen¡¯s forehead had a mark that said, ¡°God of Wealth¡¯s Wealth.¡± It had some special connection to the Sky God Crown.

 Chapter 2995 - United to Fight the God Temple

    <strong>Chapter 2995 United to Fight the God Temple</strong>


    Fox Queen looked sincere as she said, ¡°Mister, Extreme King¡¯s Bai Wushang has been chasing me non-stop. I cannot beat him. He will kill me sooner orter, and I will be unable to serve you.¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Damn you, Fox Queen. You are a servant, yet you are still a conniving conspirator. You want to use me to get rid of Bai Wushang for you.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Suddenly, the God of Wealth mark on Fox Queen¡¯s forehead shed. Fox Queen immediately held her head. With her will, she was unable to withstand the pain. She started rolling across the floor. In a moment, her face looked terribly pale. Her green veins were on disy. Her eyes were sticking out of their sockets. It was terrible. It looked as if she was going blow up at any moment.


    ¡°Mister... Mister... Mercy...¡± Fox Queen was begging. Han Sen turned the God of Wealth mark off. He looked at Fox Queen and said, ¡°You are my servant. You listen to whatever I say. You speak only when you are spoken to.¡±


    ¡°Mister, I know that I was wrong.¡± Fox Queen quickly straightened herself up and bowed. In her heart, she was thinking, ¡°Old Fart, do not think you can control me forever. If I hadn¡¯t discovered a way to break this, I would not have allowed you to take control of me for a time.¡±


    Oleo


    Han Sen took out something for Fox Queen. ¡°This is my token. Seeing this is like you are seeing me. If someone else uses the same token to find you, you must listen to that person. Otherwise, you are aware of the consequences, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Mister.¡± Fox Queen politely bowed and put away the token.


    After Fox Queen left, Han Sen thought, ¡°The Fox have attractive people all over the universe. Their intel is at the best level. If I can get the help of the Fox, that means I have eyes all over the ce. But this Fox Queen was Ghost Bone General¡¯s wife. She must know a lot of secrets about Sacred and the God Spirits. This time, she is willing to obey me, but perhaps she has more sinister and ulterior motives. I should be careful whenever I have dealings with her.¡±


    After Fox Queen left, Han Sen noticed Sky God Crown¡¯s benefit. Fox Queen had the mark of the God of Wealth. Han Sen felt wherever she was in the universe. He could control the God of Wealth¡¯s mark whenever he wished. If he wanted her to live, she lived. If he wanted her to die, she would die.


    When Han Sen took off the Sky God Crown, he no longer felt anything. Only the 300 lifespans were a part of Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°My God Spirit seat onlyes from the Sky God Crown. I am not really a God Spirit. That makes sense.¡± Han Sen did not think this was a shame. He never nned on being a god anyway. Having a big boost to his lifespan was already a surprise.


    In the Extreme King¡¯s little garden pce, a xenogeneic mode Han Sen walked in. Bai King was brewing tea as he coldly asked, ¡°Dor, how was your trip?¡± ¡°It was sessful,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I convinced Han Sen to join our co-operative efforts, but he has a condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition might that be?¡± Bai King did not raise his head. It seemed as if he knew that was going to happen. ¡°We have to give him the treasure that can save Golden Growler,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°He will be the one who saves Golden Growler.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but I will only give it to him when we are outside the god temple on that day,¡± Bai King said with a nod.


    ¡°That should be fine.¡± Han Sen looked at Bai King¡¯s ck gem ring. He went on to ask, ¡°Mister, can I look at the ring again?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Bai King asked. He took off the ring and threw it at Han Sen.


    Han Sen epted the ring. He looked at it and gave it back to Bai King. ¡°Do you really use this ring to test the Holy Body Geno Fluid?¡±


    Bai King looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Bai King as he said, ¡°Believe it or not, I can tell you honestly that I never used the Holy Body Geno Fluid. Yet, this ring reacts to me. I am afraid there might be another reason for that. Can you help me rify my confusion?¡± Bai King suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think I am lying to you?¡±


    ¡°If you really do not know anything, I am afraid this entire thing was incorrect from the beginning.¡± Han Sen sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We will find out the truth. I still have things to do. I am going to leave.¡±


    After that, Han Sen shed away. After he left the bai sema, he used Gxy Teleportation to leave.


    Bai King watched Han Sen depart. He spoke to himself with an expression that kept changing. ¡°Is there really a problem with this ring? Or, is Dor involved in some sort of conspiracy?¡±


    After Han Sen returned to Space Garden, he discovered that the house had another Han Sen.


    The Han Sen in the house looked at the Han Sen that came in and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Pang! The Han Sen that walked in was some smoke. It looked like Bao¡¯er. Sheughed and said, ¡°This ring reacts to me.¡± ¡°That is good.¡± Han Sen nodded. Although he had guessed this result, he did not feel safe if he had not tested it.


    Bai King had seen Han Sen before, but he did not show anything toward Han Sen. When Han Sen used his xenogeneic battle body to meet with Bai King, Bai King started to act all strange toward him.


    Han Sen guessed that the ring only reacted to Han Sen when he was in xenogeneic mode. It did not work on normal mode Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not know the xenogeneic battle mode Bao¡¯er simted made the ring react, which was why he wanted Bao¡¯er to try it out for him.


    If there was no reaction, Bai King would not give the ring to Bao¡¯er. She would then be able to disguise herself as an assassin and do something to Bai King. If Bai King grew suspicious, he would have no proof and could not do anything to Han Sen.


    He had now proved that the ring only reacted to xenogeneic battle body. This enabled Han Sen to guess about a lot more. ¡°Xenogeneic battle body mode is a result ofbining four geno arts. The ring reacts to xenogeneic battle body mode. I am afraid it is not a tool to test the Holy Body Geno Fluid. This is weird. I do not know if Bai King is lying to me or if the whole of the Extreme King has been fooled by past kings.¡±


    But that was none of his business. The time for a meeting hade. Han Sen let Bao¡¯er scan his xenogeneic body, but she did not transform yet.


    ¡°Remember, you go inst. You are also the first to leave. Do not get close to Moment God. You wait here. Come in after I have established the deal with Bai King.¡± Han Sen was wearing the blue and ck striped robe as he spoke to Bao¡¯er. He then went to the god pces. Bai King and two other people were already waiting there.


    ¡°Mister, long time no see. Are you OK?¡± Han Sen was in front of Bai King. He bowed and looked at the other two people.


    Han Sen thought Bai King would have brought many Extreme King¡¯s elites with him, but he had only brought two people who did not belong to the Extreme King.

 Chapter 2996 - Light Scissors

    <strong>Chapter 2996 Light Scissors</strong>


    One of the creatures had white hair. Its skin was ck, and it looked like an old ape. The other one was like a spirit. It glowed with a green color. It was like a green ghost than one could see through.


    The presence of these two xenogeneics was very powerful. They were clearly true god xenogeneics. That was undeniable.


    ¡°Thanks for Godfather Han¡¯s arrival. I am fine. Why do I not see Dor?¡± Bai King smiled. It looked as if he did not care about the grudge he had with Han Sen in the past.


    ¡°Dor says he needs more time to prepare,¡± Han Sen replied. ¡°He is preparing a powerful weapon. He willeter.¡±


    Bai King nodded and said nothing. He pointed at the two xenogeneics and said, ¡°This is Sun Moon God Ape. He is a powerful time element true god xenogeneic. This is Space Spirit. He is a space element true god elite. With their assistance and the power you and Dor, the two of you elites, have, our operation will surely be a sess.¡±


    ¡°You are very thorough.¡± Han Sen turned around and asked, ¡°I wonder, how will you break the time god power trapping Golden Growler?¡±


    ¡°This is it.¡± Bai King did not talk crap. He brought out the treasure.


    It was a gold pair of jade scissors. The scissors¡¯ des were metal and ck in color. The bottom part was made of jade stone. It was pure white. The two des were forged to look like a water dragon. They snapped together like two dragons ying orbs.


    ¡°This treasure is called Light Scissor. It is made from the time element true god xenogeneic light dragon¡¯s xenogeneic genes. That is how it was crafted. Our alpha killed the female and the male, the two light dragons. With lots of rare material and other xenogeneic genes, it cost them tens of dozens of years to forge. That is how the Light Scissors came to be. It is very good against time restrictions and bai semas. It should be easy to break Golden Growler¡¯s time power. This will be the weapon that kills Moment God.¡±


    After pausing, Bai King went on to say, ¡°I promised you I would let you have the scissors, but the light scissors are only supposed to be used by someone who has a time element power. I will let Sun Moon God Ape use of the scissors because he can provide us with the most help.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the decision is still yours to make, Godfather Han,¡± Bai King said. ¡°I am merely making a suggestion.¡± He passed Han Sen the light scissors.


    Han Sen tried using his own power. He found that he was unable to activate the light scissors. He needed a time element power to use the top-ss true god weapon. Han Sen thought, ¡°What a good fox. He knew I did not have time element powers, but he did not say only Sun Moon God Ape could actually use the light scissors. He is saying it is pointless for me to use it and only he can use it.¡± He coldlyughed. ¡°But you have the wrong intentions. I am not very good at time element powers, but I researched it.¡±


    Bai King watched Han Sen being unable to activate the light scissors and smiled. The Sun Moon God Ape looked quite cocky. He thought Han Sen would allow him to be the one who used the light scissors.


    As Han Sen held the light scissors and looked at Sun Moon God Ape, when Sun Moon God Ape thought Han Sen was going to give him the light scissors, Han Sen¡¯s body exhibited some changes. The light scissors released the sound of two dragon¡¯s moaning. A ck and white light was shining brightly. It turned into a pair of ck and white dragons that circled Han Sen.


    Sun Moon God Ape¡¯s face changed. Bai King was shocked too, but his face quickly returned to normal. Heughed. ¡°Godfather Han really is very unique. You have mastered time element powers.¡±


    ¡°Just a little bit, but it was enough to use the scissors,¡± Han Sen coldly said. He put away the light scissors.


    The light scissors were very strong, but they also cost a lot of power. Han Sen had just used them for a moment, and he already felt tired.


    Sun Moon God Ape thought he would be the one to use the light scissors, but now there was no chance. He felt depressed. He was buzzing as he asked, ¡°Why is that Dor not here yet? Is he afraid of killing Moment God? Did he not daree?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Bai King. Heughed and did not ask anything. It was unknown what he was thinking in his heart.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Although Bai King does not know Han Sen and Dor are the same people, thinking he won¡¯t suspect our rtionship, perhaps he will think of something. This co-operative effort might be to test us. Fortunately, Bao¡¯er can make use of the sunsses. Otherwise, Bao King is sure to think of something.¡±


    At this time, the few people saw Bao¡¯er, in the shape of Dor,e flying over.


    ¡°I am sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She was learning how Han Sen spoke.


    ¡°It is good that you are here,¡± Bai King said with augh.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s just get into the temple in case something bad happens.¡± Han Sen summoned the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze. He held the light scissors and the shield as he used time area. ¡°Good!¡± Bai King nodded. No one had an opinion to share. Everyone just summoned their true god weapons and god personality armaments.


    Bao¡¯er turned on her evil lotus bai sema and sky bone armor. Her body shone with a purple light. It disyed a knife light that was like a saw. It covered her entire body.


    Bai King summoned his God Spirit¡¯s spirit body. Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit had their weird faces. Clearly, they had powerful power protection. Everyone used their powers before they approached the god temple because they were afraid that when they faced Moment God, they would not have the chance to bring out their gear.


    After preparing, everyone entered the god pces.


    Once they entered the realm of the god pces, many creatures of the universe turned their attention to them.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Dor? He is going to the god temple to kill a God Spirit again.¡±


    ¡°Why is Bai King with Dor?¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Godfather Han Sen is there too. Last time, Moment God blew him up. He has dared toe back.¡±


    ¡°Those two xenogeneics are not normal. It is such a powerful team. Which God Spirit are they going to challenge? It must be a Disaster ss one.¡±


    ¡°What Disaster ss? Dor was able to kill a Disaster ss God Spirit by himself. Who needs Bai King and Godfather Han, those elites, all to fight together? I am afraid the God Spirit they are going to kill is an Annihtion ss one.¡±


    Many scary elites in the universe were looking at Han Sen and the others make their approach.


    In a pce on a red dwarf, the woman who was wearing a red qipao and using a red umbre was looking at the sky. She gently said, ¡°Master, Han Sen is going to challenge Moment God again. Should we go and do what Han Jinzhi told us to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we should follow what he told us to do?¡± Human King sat on the throne. He looked as if he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t smiling. He watched Han Sen and the others enter the grounds of the god pces.


    The red-clothed woman was beneath her umbre as she coldly said, ¡°Although Han Jinzhi does not have an heir, Han Jinzhi did not have to do this. Han Sen is his great-grandson, so they will have a connection. Perhaps he is using us to help Han Sen break through the line.¡±

 Chapter 2997 - Fighting Moment God Again

    <strong>Chapter 2997 Fighting Moment God Again</strong>


    Han Sen had just entered the Moment God Temple. He immediately used Gxy Teleportation. He suddenly was in front of Golden Growler, who had been trapped by the time god light. He was waving the light scissors toward Golden Growler.


    Bzzt!


    There was an invisible shockwave. It came from the center of the god temple. One easily saw it with their eyes. It suddenly flushed out like a wave, and it made time pass slowly. The power of the light scissors was not affected. One ck and one white dragon, the two of them, crossed each other and headed for Golden Growler. They cut the twisted space that trapped him as easily as a sheet of white paper. The power seemed like it was breaking bamboo as it went toward Golden Growler.


    Dong!


    Seeing the light scissors about to cut open the god power trap that was around Golden Growler, everyone suddenly felt dizzy. They could not see what happened. Moment God was already standing before Golden Growler. She flicked her long jade finger. Itnded on the dragon head of the light scissors. It knocked the light scissors away.


    ¡°Sun Moon God Ape!¡± Bai King had the three-headed, six-armed spirit for protection. Although he was affected a little, it was not by much. It was forced to break the time dy power. He was swinging six weapons toward Moment God.


    Sun Moon God Ape wasn¡¯t about to slow down. He was holding a sun and a moon. The sun and moon were twisted. It made the time go fast. It extinguished some of the dys caused by the time god power. It made it so that Han Sen and the others were not affected by it too much.


    The Space Spirit was not affected by the time dy at all. Its transparent hands were striking toward Moment God. The space crack was spreading


    Moment God did not move while everyone was attacking. She went with god light and pointed her finger. It was like time was rewinding. The movements of Han Sen and the others seemed to go backward.


    Moment God¡¯s body shed. She teleported to Han Sen, who was closest to her. Although the light scissors were not affected by time rewind, Han Sen had been affected by it. He started falling back. He was not able to raise the light scissors to block Moment God¡¯s attack.


    Every creature in the universe was frozen. Han Sen, Bai King, and the others were the greatest elites in the entire universe. Before Moment Goddess, they were useless.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a thundering hitting noiseing from the god temple. Dor was holding a mini, ck, small hammer. It hit toward the space around the others. Suddenly, many space cracks developed in the god temple. It made the blood rise in Han Sen, Bai King, Sun Moon God Ape, and Space Spirit.


    What shocked them most was that the rewind time power was no longer working, Moment God¡¯s mouth was bleeding god blood.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Dor is so strong! He used a hammer to damage Moment God.¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Han Sen had not expected the kill sky hammer to be that strong. It broke time and space. Even the rewind time god power was not excluded from its might. Pang! Pang! Pang!


    Bao¡¯er swung her hammer at space three more times. The god symbols on the hammer were vibrating. The whole of the god temple was like broken ss. There were more and more space cracks.


    ¡°Dor, Big God, put away your god stuff!¡± Sun Moon God Ape was crying. Those three hammer strikes had not killed Moment God, but they were going to kill his god body. He had a few broken bones. Eleven of his organs were torn and bleeding. Only God knew how much blood he was spilling out.


    This wasn¡¯t only happening to Sun Moon God Ape. Space Spirit was not faring very well either. Bai King and Han Sen were a bit better, but they were still shockingly pale from the blood gushing out of their mouths.


    Moment God¡¯s face was a bit pale, but she still looked better than Han Sen. She was staring at Bao¡¯er. She shed away and appeared in front of Bao¡¯er. She pointed toward Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er swung her hammer. She saw the hammer light and twisted powers collide. They arose like the lights that happen when a sun is destroyed.


    Moment God was shaken away a few miles through space. Bao¡¯er flew away too. That hit provided no one with an advantage.


    Han Sen was worried about Bao¡¯er having a disadvantage. Seeing a situation like this, he was incredibly delighted. He did not hesitate. He used the light scissors to cut toward Golden Growler¡¯s body.


    One ck and one white, the two dragons, crossed each other. They went straight for Golden Growler. They surrounded his body, cutting the time god power like it was cutting a cloth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dor! I am going toe to help you.¡± Bai King¡¯s spirit body god light exploded. He was waving six weapons at Moment God.


    As for Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit, one had a time power buff and one had a space power buff. Bai King forced open Moment God¡¯s time area.


    ¡°Moment Light!¡± Moment Goddess¡¯s eyes looked cold. She put her hands together like a goddess. Time waves and god light filled the god temple.


    It was just for a moment, but Bai King and Han Sen suddenly felt their bodies age. It was like a thousand years had passed.


    Han Sen shockingly found out his lifespan had decreased by a few hundred years, and it was still fading fast.


    Pang!


    There was another p of thunder. The Moment Light power was broken. Han Sen¡¯s lifespan stopped leaking. One had a hard time watching this. No one knew if it was Bao¡¯er¡¯s hammer breaking the Moment Light god power.


    The shaking power shook Han Sen and the others like their bodies were broken. They were lucky they had not been torn apart.


    Bai King and Sun Moon God Ape looked strange. They were very happy to be saved by Dor, but they also felt depressed. Their lives had been saved. After a few more hammer hits, even if they were not killed by Moment God, they were not going to be killed by Dor.


    Roar!


    As this happened, the light scissors finally removed the restrictions around Golden Growler, who had been trapped a long time ago. Golden Growler was finally free. It roared to the sky with a beastly voice. It shocked the sky full of everything.


    Golden Growler had been trapped, but he had not been lost. He had seen everything that happened in the god temple¡¯s space. After he roared, the gold light in his mouth exploded. A mysterious, old, golden door was fired out.


    Moment God saw Golden Growler release the golden door and frowned. The tips of her feet were in space. Some weird time shockwave spread out. Golden Growler¡¯s movements were slowed down, but the golden door could still fly out.


    Bai King rushed toward Moment God and shouted at Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit, ¡°Hurry up and help him open the door!¡±


    Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit were soaked in blood. They used their time and space powers to buff Golden Growler. It made the golden doore out faster.


    They looked at Bao¡¯er, who was swinging the hammer. Sun Moon God Ape was about to pee himself. He shouted, ¡°Dor God! Stop swinging! Swing again, and we are going to die!¡±


    The wounds they had were not caused by Moment God. It was all because of Bao¡¯er.

 Chapter 2998 - Dollar Big God

    <strong>Chapter 2998 Dor Big God</strong>


    Han Sen knew the kill sky hammer¡¯s radius of attack was scary, but there was nothing he could do about it. That thing was very powerful, but no one was able to control the radius of that power.


    Luckily, the closer to the center of the shaking point someone was, the more shaking power there was. They were quite far away, so the shaking power they felt was quite weak. If it was like Moment God¡¯s power. When facing the kill sky hammer face-to-face, one of those attacks would have probably nearly killed Sun Moon God Ape.


    Moment God saw where the kill sky hammer came from. She knew that the power of the hammer could break every other power. She ignored Bao¡¯er. She shed above Golden Growler, put her hands together really fast, and made a weird symbol. It was heading for Golden Growler. There was a wave headed for Golden Growler, so it opened its mouth. The gold door only exited its mouth halfway. The door was frozen there. All of that happened in just one moment. At the same time, Golden Growler stopped moving. Moment God shed away. She dodged Bai King¡¯s knife sword, which was crazily shing. She appeared in front of Han Sen. She carried the time light. Her hand was reaching out for Han Sen¡¯s light scissors.


    Han Sen knew Moment Goddess was afraid of the golden door that came out of Golden Growler¡¯s mouth. Even if her power could not kill Golden Growler, it could trap it. If she could kill him, she would have done it already.


    Moment God moved to take the light scissors away so that Golden Growler could not be set free again. ¡°An Annihtion ss God Spirit is hard to deal with. I wonder how scary a Reboot ss God Spirit is.¡± Han Sen used the time area. The time element did not have much of an effect on Moment God. Instead, Han Sen was affected by Moment God¡¯s time god power effect. His movement was very slow. He could not dodge her and prevent her from stealing the scissors.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s body shed. She was suddenly above Han Sen¡¯s head. The hammer was striking toward Moment God¡¯s hands.


    ¡°No!¡± Moment God had no reaction. Han Sen, Bai King, Sun Moon God Ape, and Space Spirit screamed. Their faces looked ck.


    Earlier, Bao¡¯er had waved her hammer a few times, which almost shook them to death. Their bones almost cracked. Now, it was about toe down near their bodies. It was going to kill them.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for anything. The hammer in Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand had already hit Moment God¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen knew this was going to be bad. He shed backward and raised the Shield of the Medusa¡¯s Gaze to try and protect his body.


    Bai King used his spirit body to raise a shield and protect himself as he quickly retreated.


    Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit were running away as fast as they could. Their foreheads were dripping with cold sweat.


    Boom!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen and the others screamed. It was like a television show in which they were blown away. The four of them blew up, flew, and rolled away. All the God blood spilling out was like it was for free.


    Han Sen and Bai King were faring a little better. Only their bones and organs were ripped. Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit only had half their lives left. That was especially true of Sun Moon God Ape. His limbs were soft, and he was twisted like a pretzel. He was going to be disabled. ¡°Big God, please stop shaking me... Cough... Cough... Moment God still hasn¡¯t touched me... Cough... Cough... I am going to be killed by you...¡± Sun Moon God Ape was speaking and throwing up blood at the same time. He was going to cry. ¡°Shut the hell up! You¡¯re only a little bit hurt, yet you are crying. Are you a 3-year-old child?¡± Bao¡¯er lifted her lips. She then lifted her finger, enabling a giant lotus light toe out of it. The petals had a holy light. The body of Sun Moon God Ape was covered in that holy light. The wounds were healing fast. It was at an unbelievable speed. The lotus light was the true god beast soul Han Sen had imed from the Light Well Lotus. It had a powerful healing bai sema. Han Sen had given it to Bao¡¯er. If Bao¡¯er was in danger, she could use the lotus to save her life.


    Suddenly, Sun Moon God Ape and others saw their severe wounds healing. Sun Moon God Ape was very happy and said, ¡°Dor Big God, you really can do everything.¡± ¡°Stop talking crap! Give me your time and space power!¡± Bao¡¯er shouted. She was holding her little hammer and going toward Moment God.


    Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit were busy gathering their powers. They buffed Bao¡¯er so that she could catch up with Moment God.


    Boom!


    The power of the kill sky hammer struck Moment God¡¯s time god power again. Bao¡¯er used her kill sky hammer to fight Moment God face-to-face and not lose. It was bad for Sun Moon God Ape. Although there was the Light Well Lotus healing bai sema for protection, the bai sema could only heal. It could not block the damage.


    Sun Moon God Ape was being shaken again. Everyone was spitting out blood and healing. Their bones broke and healed and healed and broke. Their organs ripped and healed and healed and ripped. It was like they were suffering absolute torture. It felt absolutely awful.


    ¡°Dor Big God really is the strongest in the universe. He can fight Moment God without losing.¡± ¡°Dor Big God is so overbearing and strong. Go and kill Moment God and bring the creatures of the universe some dignity.¡±


    ¡°Dor Big God is invincible.¡± The creatures from every race started to speak like Sun Moon God Ape. They added the two words after every mention of Dor¡¯s name. No one thought it was an unworthy title.


    Most of the creatures in the universe thought Dor was the big universe¡¯s first strongest elite. The other true gods were too weak before Dor. Calling him a big god was to separate him from other elites.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Human King squinted his eyes. He watched Bao¡¯er battle Moment God. His eyes looked weird for a second.


    The red-clothed woman stood behind him and said, ¡°I think this Dor has an even higher chance of breaking that level, yet Han Jinzhi wants us to assist Han Sen. Are you sure he is not just showing bias?¡±


    Human Kingughed and said, ¡°Dor is strong, but he is depending on his god personality armament. He has the evil lotus bai sema and sky bone knife armor too. That hammer, if I am not mistaken, is Kill Sky God¡¯s god personality armament. I bet Kill Sky God descended to kill him, and he killed him. That is how he got that Annihtion ss god personality armament.¡±


    ¡°Kill Sky God possessed someone and descended?¡± the red-clothed woman asked. ¡°It would have been so much weaker. Even so, killing Kill Sky God would have been an almighty task. He did not have the kill sky hammer at the time.¡±


    Human King nodded and said, ¡°This kid is very rare. I do not know who created this monster. His genes areplex. They are moreplex than a creature from the sanctuaries.¡±


    While everyone was talking, Han Sen approached Golden Growler with his light scissors. He knew Bao¡¯er did not have much time. He had to finish the fight to save Golden Growler.


    In that massive fight, Bao¡¯er might not have been able tost an hour before she spent all her power.

 Chapter 2999 - Moment’s End

    <strong>Chapter 2999 Moment¡¯s End</strong>


    Bao¡¯er kept swinging and swinging. There were crazy, mad explosions going on. Scary powers exploded, wave by wave. Because the destructive power would damage everybody, Moment God had to be fast. She was still able to go through it. Even if a moment was forever, the kill sky hammer¡¯s power was able to break it. Time rewind only rewound a short portion of time. It was impossible to block the hammer¡¯s explosive powers. Seeing that the light scissors in Han Sen¡¯s hands were going to break Golden Growler¡¯s time trap for a second time, one easily saw the Moment God frown.


    ¡°Kill Sky God really was not enough to be a sess or loser,¡± Moment God coldly said. She raised her jade hand and pulled out a strand of hair. Her hair, which had been tied up, fell down like a waterfall. It reached her ankles.


    Her hair looked weird. It almost looked like it was made of crystal. The strands looked like needles. She put the hair between her fingers. Moment God looked calm. She looked serious as she raised it toward her face.


    ¡°10,000 skills are strong. Time is king. Forever after, there is no end, but it is like a bird flying through a gap. It could ur in a second. One second can be forever, and it could be a second. A second is nothing, so ept my anger. Moment¡¯s End.¡± When Moment God spoke with her god voice, which was frigid with her cold emotions, it was like there was a giant shadow of a clock in front of her. The clock shadow did not have needles that told time.


    Moment God¡¯s jade hands touched the hair. She put the hair in the shadow clock¡¯s te. Itbined with the shadow clock.


    Bzzt!


    A weird movement was released from the shadow clock. The clock, which did not exist, turned solid. It seemed ancient. It was like a very old god temple or church time clock, but the clock¡¯s te only had one needle. There was no hour, minute, or second needle.


    Katcha!


    The needle pointing at 12 suddenly jumped one block. It was now pointed at the 1.


    When the clock finished jumping, the time in the god temple instantly seemed to exhibit a weird change. No one was not able to see what sort of power it was, so no one could block it.


    Han Sen slid out his light scissors. The des turned into one white and one ck light dragon. They ripped Golden Growler¡¯s time restriction power. Golden Growler escaped again. It opened its mouth and spit out the golden door.


    Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit were shaken. Blood was spilling from their mouths. They also had to buff Bao¡¯er with their time power and space powers. Their faces were twisted.


    Bai King looked very happy. He looked at Golden Growler and wished to say something.


    Suddenly, everything started again. Han Sen¡¯s hands and the light scissors went toward Golden Growler again. Sun Moon God Ape and Space Spirit coughed up more blood again. Bai King smiled again. Bao¡¯er threw down her hammer again. The whole of space was shaking.


    It happened again and again. It was like a short video that opened on a brainless cycle. Everyone was repeating their actions from that one moment again and again.


    In that infinite cycle, even Moment God was stuck like that too. She followed the infinite cycle to repeat her actions again and again. Upon seeing that, all the creatures were frozen. ¡°The legends im that a God Spirit in their temple possesses special god skills,¡± Sky Pce Leader said with his eyes on fire. ¡°It looks like Moment God¡¯s special god skill is that Moment¡¯s End. It can make time circle infinitely. Special god skills are very powerful.¡± He kept watching the Moment God Temple, which kept looping its time.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat frowned and said, ¡°Moment¡¯s End can only make time keep repeating itself for a period, but it does not do anything good for her. She is trapped in that time loop too. She is in a deadlock now as well.¡±


    ¡°Special god skills... Unless Moment God Temple escaped the god pce¡¯s control, that power will be affected by the god pce¡¯s rule. Even she will be unable to control it. That is not strange. Moment God is afraid that Gold Growlers golden door will open. She would not use Moment¡¯s End unless she was in fear. This is interesting. What is behind the golden door that even an Annihtion ss God Spirit is so scared of it.¡± Sky Pce Leader looked at the Golden Growler with interest.


    Golden Growler kept cycling with time, over and over again.


    The golden door went out a little, and then it went back in a little. It went out a little, and then it went back in a little. It was not able to really open it.


    Sky Pce¡¯s first seat said, ¡°No matter what this is, it is futile now. Moment God Temple has be a dead ce. Whatever enters it will end up in the time cycle. Those guys are done for.¡± He paused for a moment and then went on to say, ¡°But that is good. Han Sen was chosen by Sacred Leader, and he has the Holy Kirin¡¯s holy spirit. Perhaps he will one day stir up trouble. That Dor is even weirder, and Bai King is always suspicious. If they had not been trapped here, them causing problems was inevitable. So, this has sorted out many problems for us. It can scare the guys who are hiding. They will not dare to do anything. We just need the space barrier to heal. The god pces will eventually fade into theher. Everything else will return to normal again.¡± Sky Pce Leader shook his head and said, ¡°I am afraid things are not that simple. Those old antiques are full of conspiracies, and they have had them for God knows how many years. It was not easy for them to have this opportunity Why would they let this go? Han Sen being trapped is just the beginning. They are merely waiting. They are waiting for other people to strike first so they do not have to help others. No matter what, someone will be impatient and do it first.¡±


    ¡°So, what if they do?¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat asked. ¡°Who else can be like Sacred Leader and kill God Spirits like killing dogs? Who else can go to the geno hall?¡±.


    Sky Pce Leader wished to say something, but somebody shed in space. Some creature walked into the infinite cycle of Moment God Temple¡¯s space.


    Sky Pce Leader and the audience were shocked. They wondered who dared go to the Moment God Temple area. They all looked over there.


    ma


    A woman was wearing a red qipao and red high heels. Her hands were holding a red paper umbre. She walked forward. When she walked, her very long and white legs were disyed. Her curves were perfect. She was like a drawing


    That woman was not the main point. The paper umbre in her hands was not for her. She was like a servant. She held it for the man in front of her. She did so carefully. It was as if she did not want the man to get a sunburn.


    The man and woman walked into Moment God Temple¡¯s space area. The red paper umbre covered the 10,000 lights. No one was to see what the man and woman looked like. It made their bodies appear like walking shadows. They walked into the space cycle but did not get restrained by the time cycle.


    ¡°Can¡¯t hold it and strike, huh? What are they going to Moment God Temple for? Are there people inside there?¡± Sky Pce Leader frowned.

 Chapter 3000 - Blue Blood Appears

    <strong>Chapter 3000 Blue Blood Appears</strong>


    While everyone was watching, a man and a woman approached Han Sen, who was still repeating his actions with the light scissors. He was unable to get out of it. He had no other choice.


    ¡°Who are these two guys?¡± Although Han Sen was stuck in a loop, his mind was not caught in the cycle. He was still lucid and aware. He felt weird as he watched the man and a woman walk in front of him.


    Because the red umbre¡¯s light fell, he was not able to see who the man and women beneath the umbre were.


    Han Sen wanted to know the answer, and every other creature in the universe wanted to know the answer too.


    In Space Garden, Wang Yuhang spoke with worry. He said, ¡°These two guys can bypass the restrictions of Moment¡¯s End power. Are Han Sen and the others going to be OK?¡±


    ¡°If those two are going there, they must be enemies,¡± Wangfu Jing said with a frown. ¡°Han Sen and the others will undoubtedly be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Go save him!¡± Xie Qing King stood up. His eyes were on fire as he spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it,¡± Moment Queen said as she coldly leaned against the doorframe. ¡°It is pointless for you to go. You will just fall into the time loop created by Moment¡¯s End. You cannot help.¡±


    ¡°So, what?¡± Xie Qing King asked. ¡°Are we not going to even try? Are we just going to sit here and watch them all die?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xie, do not be in such a rush,¡± Zero said. ¡°Moment Queen is right. If we go now, it is useless. It will only lead to the death of more of us.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t work, and that won¡¯t work,¡± Wang Yuhang said with a look of annoyance. ¡°We can only watch San Mu die.¡±


    Moment Queen coldly said, ¡°There is no need to be in a rush. Han Sen and the others won¡¯t die easily. In Moment¡¯s End, time will remain in a fixed loop. Even if the man and woman seek to kill them, after killing them, the time loop will only result in them being revived. To kill them permanently, they must break Moment¡¯s End. If Moment¡¯s End breaks, Han Sen and Dor can fight back. If they cannot fight, they can at least run.¡± ¡°How could I forget all that?¡± Wang Yuhang was very happy. They all were and felt a major relief.


    ¡°If they cannot kill Han Sen, what is the point of them going there?¡± Qin Xuan quietly asked.


    No one was able to answer that question. They could only look into Moment God Temple and see the man and the woman¡¯s movements.


    The red-clothed woman stood behind the man while holding an umbre. The man was standing in front of Han Sen, and he was inspecting him thoroughly. He watched him keep repeating the movement of releasing the power of the light scissors. After a while, the man reached out his hand. Itnded on Han Sen¡¯s head.


    The hand was wrapped in a red mist. One was able to vaguely see the semnce of a face. The man¡¯s 10 fingers were very long. They appeared powerful. It gave people a strange feeling


    ¡°What does he want to do?¡± Sky Pce Leader frowned and looked at the man¡¯s hands. He could not guess what that man wanted to do.


    ¡°He is not going to one-palm p Han Sen to death, is he? What if he does p him to death? In the middle of Moment¡¯s End, Han Sen can keep reviving.¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat was confused.


    In fact, in the universe, every scary elite was watching this scene with a look of profound confusion.


    Only in a house perched upon an old mountain, where an old man was holding a bottle gourd of wine, was there a difference. He watched the man¡¯s hand. As he did, his eyes shed as he eximed, ¡°Finally, he is making the first step!¡±


    When the old fortune-teller spoke to himself, the man¡¯s other hand shed with a cold light. He cut the hand that was on top of Han Sen.


    Every elite was shocked. They watched his injured hand with bated breath. They were unsure what the man nned to do.


    Beautiful blue blood oozed out of the wound. It was crystal-like and glowing. It was as weird as it was beautiful to see.


    When he saw the blood, Han Sen was shocked. He thought, ¡°What is going on? This blue blood and Blood Legion blue blood has the same power, but this is much more powerful than the blue blood I saw before. Who is he? Human King? What is he doing here? Why is he doing this?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s mind was riddled with questions, but no one was able to answer him. Besides, he could not ask because he was still stuck in a time loop. Aside from repeating his actions, he was unable to do anything.


    ¡°Holy blood.¡± When Sky Pce Leader and Sky Pce¡¯s first seat saw the blue blood, their expressions changed.


    Just like them, the expressions of many old antiques across the entire universe were changed. They all looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    One drop of crystal-looking blue blood was allowed to drip onto Han Sen¡¯s head. Where the blood dripped, his ck hair and white scalp turned blue.


    The man¡¯s hand was resting on Han Sen¡¯s head. He allowed the wound on his hand to drip blood, one drop after one drop, onto Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Moment¡¯s End was able to make this keep repeating. After repeating, Han Sen¡¯s head, which was dyed blue, was still blue. It did not get wiped out by the time cycle.


    More blue blood being released. It flowed through Han Sen¡¯s hair and down his face. His entire head, face, and neck had turned blue. The blood was now seeping into his clothes. It was like it was going to dye his entire body blue.


    ¡°This guy. What does he want? I am not a blue fairy. Why dye my body blue?¡± Han Sen had countless thoughts, but he could not figure out what the man wanted from him.


    All the elites of every race were frozen as they watched this happen. No one was able to understand why this man had suddenly appeared. No one knew what he wanted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    From the highest floor of the god pce in the geno hall, noise that was like thunder sounded. The geno hall¡¯s door slowly opened.


    The geno hall¡¯s doorpletely opened. The light inside was bright. It was too bright to see what was in there. One was only able to see a body was there. It was standing inside. Because the light was so bright, it was impossible to see what the body looked like. Whoever it was, they had the presence of a god or demon. The suppressing pressure unleashed by that presence was felt everywhere in the universe. It was difficult for anyone to breathe. It felt as if everyone had to kowtow before it.


    ¡°Are you really going to do it?¡± The body standing at the door was looking at the man on Moment God Temple¡¯s za.


    ¡°You can try and stop me,¡± the man coldly said. His hand was still atop Han Sen¡¯s head, allowing his blue blood to keep dripping all over Han Sen.


    ¡°How dare you.¡± The God Spirits were mad. All the god temples burst open with god light. Countless scary god powers flew out. It was like many God Spirits were going to kill the man beneath the red umbre.


    ¡°If I did not dare, how did I kill a sky full of God Spirits?¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm like undisturbed water. When he spoke, the many God Spirits were furious. All the god lights of every god temple exploded like a volcanic eruption. The sky full of God Spirits were breaking out of their temples.


    The creatures of the universe felt a massive chill as they watched all of this unfold. Even though the suppressive feelings of the God Spirits weren¡¯ting after them, it made them feel shocked and have a desire to flee.


    The man behaved as if he did not even see the fires wielded by the God Spirits. He still stood where he was. He let his blue blood keep dribbling onto Han Sen.

 Chapter 3001 - Blue Blood Starts

    <strong>Chapter 3001 Blue Blood Starts</strong>


    The body near the geno hall¡¯s door did not do anything. It looked at Han Sen, who was covered in blue blood, and quietly said, ¡°I hope you will not regret this.¡±


    After saying that, the shadow turned around and left. It disappeared inside the bright lights of the hall. The geno hall¡¯s door was closed.


    All the creatures thought there would be a fight that would shock the sky, but who would have known it was to end like that? After the geno hall door closed, the pces and the god temples closed down as well. Silence returned to permeate the atmosphere of the god pces.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Even all of the God Spirits got humiliated and did not do anything to him. Who is that man? Which race does he belong to?¡±


    ¡°He cannot be the boss of the Very High, right?¡±


    ¡°The Very High are strong, but they cannot be strong enough for so many God Spirits to be afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°What does he want to do to Godfather Han?¡±


    Every race had been talking about these events. They were guessing the identities of the man and woman and what it was they sought to do.


    The expression on Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s face changed. ¡°Although the god pces are there, the God Spirits were ended by the rules of the god pces. They guarded their god temples, unable to exit their god temples to do battle. That guy spoke with disdain. That person inside the geno hall was actually willing to put up with it. Does that mean the man really is Sacred Leader?¡±


    Sky Pce Leader looked at the man for a long time before saying, ¡°He is not Sacred Leader. Although his blood looks like the blood of the legendary Sacred Leader, you and I both know Sacred Leader cannot still be alive. He is not Sacred Leader.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter if he is or not. This person can make the guy inside the geno hall scared. I am afraid he is in big trouble. Why is he soaking Han Sen in his blood? What¡¯s that for?¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat¡¯s expression looked scared.


    Sky Pce Leader quietly moaned and said, ¡°You said Han Sen came from the sanctuaries. If that is true, he might not possess pure crystallizer blood. I am afraid this entire thing is not so simple.¡±


    While they were both talking, the man pulled his hand back. The wound on his hand was already healed. Han Sen¡¯s body was dyed blue by the blue blood. It was like a blue fairy glowing with a blue light.


    The blood was being absorbed like a sponge. It went into his skin. Han Sen¡¯s body returned to normal. He had ck hair and white skin.


    In his veins, fresh red blood was soaked by the blue blood. It became the blue blood. The man, who stood beneath the umbre, took a few steps back. He looked as if he was a sculptor examining the breadth of his creation. He watched Han Sen with keen interest.


    Han Sen felt like the blood in his body was boiling. Even the time cycle did not stop the blue blood power roaring in his body.


    His red blood was crystallized. After being touched by the blue blood, it started to melt. It carried a weird and strange power. It went into Han Sen¡¯s organs and muscles. His veins were like many blue, small snakes. They were showing across his skin.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Han Sen looked at the sky and made some painful moaning noises. In that moaning noise, his entire body¡¯s blue me was like an exploding volcanic eruption. Han Sen¡¯s entire body was wrapped up in it. At this moment, the time loopposed by Moment God did note to affect him. He had been set free from the trap.


    ¡°Of course, Han Sen is not a pure crystallizer,¡± Sacred Leader said with a sigh. ¡°His body has Sacred Leader¡¯s blood. He cannotbine with the blue blood power.¡±


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Han Sen was set free. He looked at the man beneath the umbre. Now, he felt like his body was full of weird power.


    Although Han Sen thought this man was Human King, he could not be entirely sure.


    ¡°It does not matter who I am. You just need to know that your power was gifted to you by me. That will be enough.¡± After speaking, the man turned around and went to the Moment God Temple. The red-clothed woman was still holding the umbre from behind. The two of them quickly left the Moment God Temple and disappeared into space.


    Han Sen had no time to find out who that man was. Sorting out the trouble there was the most important task at hand. He could not allow Bao¡¯er to be trapped there.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He sprinted toward Moment God and used his light scissors to approach her. One white and one dragon, two dragons, were headed for Moment God¡¯s neck.


    Katcha-cha!


    The power of the light scissors broke a few strands of Moment God¡¯s hair. She had a red mark on her neck. In the next time cycle, Moment God returned to normal.


    ¡°Although the light scissors can sever time powers, the damage it deals is not strong. Because I have blue blood, I escape the binding of the time loop. They are still in the time loop. It is pointless for me to kill Moment God since the time loop will remain and she will resurrect.¡± Han Sen frowned. He felt his body¡¯s blue blood power, but he could not use that power.


    He gave up the idea of killing Moment God. He shed away and went to Sun Moon God Ape. He tried to pull him away from Moment God Temple.


    Han Sen did not dare try and use Bao¡¯er and Golden Growler as a test for this method, so he had to try it on Sun Moon God Ape.


    Han Sen quickly discovered that he could not pull him away from the time loop. No matter where he went, he re-appeared inside the time cycle. His body could not leave the Moment God Temple area.


    ¡°What to do?¡± Han Sen kept thinking of ideas.


    Right now, he could use his blue blood powers. He could ignore Moment¡¯s End power, so he could get out of there.


    But Bao¡¯er and Golden Growler were trapped there. Han Sen could not let that slide.


    In that situation, even if Han Sen used his super God Spirit body, that would only make him not be affected by the time loop. He could not save Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Blue blood power is not affected by the time loop. If I can control this power, I do not know if I can use it to kill Moment God.¡± Han Sen thought about the man who put the blue blood in him. Wherever the blood touched, it would not be affected by the time loop.


    Han Sen tried to control the blue blood power, but it did not fare well. He could not control the power.


    Han Sen hesitated. He cast Blood-Pulse Sutra. Han Sen knew there was a geno art that could control blue blood power, but he was worried. Thus, he did not use Blood-Pulse Sutra. Now, he could not care for much.


    Blood-Pulse Sutra opened. The blue blood power in his body was running like mad with the Blood-Pulse Sutra. The speed of the blood¡¯s flow was way over Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s speed. It was not Blood-Pulse Sutra controlling the blood power to run. The blood power was pulling the Blood-Pulse Sutra to run like mad.


    In a pce, Human King squinted. He looked at Han Sen¡¯s ck eyes turn blue and said to himself, ¡°It is starting.¡±

 Chapter 3002 - Real Human

    <strong>Chapter 3002 Real Human</strong>


    ¡°Roar!¡± Han Sen¡¯s arm subconsciously opened. He looked into the sky and roared. His eyes had turned blue. They flickered with a scary light.


    Han Sen¡¯s brain was still very clear, but his body was very hungry. It was like he was a junkie. His head knew this should not continue, but the reactions of his body made him unable to control himself.


    Blue light flickered. Han Sen¡¯s body broke space. Suddenly, he went in front of Moment God. He grabbed her neck and lifted her.


    Moment God was in the time loop, so she could not block Han Sen¡¯s attack. She could only watch.


    Han Sen felt like there was a beast inside him that wanted to kill very badly. He grabbed Moment God by the neck. He unleashed a scary power as he squeezed.


    Half of that power was from the blue blood power. A small part was from Han Sen¡¯s own body power. Aside from that, any other geno art power lost its usage. Aside from Blood-Pulse Sutra, other geno arts were not usable.


    With the blue blood power running, Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s running exhibited weird changes. Han Sen was no stranger to these changes. Before, Human King had given him the other part of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, and those changes came from the other part.


    Katcha!


    Moment God¡¯s neck was twisted by Han Sen. Her neck had a blue mark. Even the time loop could not make the injured, blue part recover. The hit did not kill Moment God. Han Sen¡¯s hand was waving like a knife. He kept shing Moment God, who was unable to fight back. He shed many wounds onto her god body. Her wounds, flesh, and bones turned blue.


    After having the blue blood power, Han Sen used empty hands and fists to leave wounds that revealed the bones beneath the skin of Moment God¡¯s god body. Before that, Han Sen had used the light scissors and was unable to harm her flesh.


    The whole universe was silent. They looked at Han Sen tearing Moment God apart. Before long, he ended up smashing her brain. Just as Moment God¡¯s brain broke, the clock with Moment¡¯s End shattered. It turned into a light shadow that shattered and disappeared.


    ¡°Annihtion ss God Spirit hunted: Moment God. God Spirit received.¡± In the next second, Han Sen saw Moment God¡¯s corpse turn into dust in the sky. The dust gathered itself and raced to a pin that was like a needle.


    Han Sen picked up the pin. He heard another announcement in his head.


    ¡°Annihtion ss god personality armament received: Moment Needle.¡±


    Moment¡¯s End was gone. The temple¡¯s space returned to normal. Bao¡¯er, Bai King, and the others were freed from the time loop.


    Han Sen stared at Dor, who was Bao¡¯er. His brain knew that, but his body felt as if he suddenly wanted to kill Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen was scared, but he could not control his body. His hands uncontrobly raised. His five fingers shook with insanity. He was thrusting forward to clutch Bao¡¯er¡¯s head.


    He did not have time to think. Han Sen tried his hardest. He controlled his body to rush outside the god temple. He was afraid that within the next second, he would lose all control of himself and end up killing Bao¡¯er.


    He forced his body to run out of the Moment God Temple. In doing that, Han Sen¡¯s body continued to shake. He felt as if he wanted to turn around, go back, and kill Bao¡¯er.


    It was not easy to rush out of the Moment God Temple. Han Sen wanted to use Gxy Teleportation, but he noticed he was no longer able to use God¡¯s Wander. The blue blood power stopped all other powers in his body.


    Gxy Teleportation did not work, but his body was still forced to teleport elsewhere. That came from the blue blood power.


    Pang!


    Han Sen did not know where he had teleported to. He saw lots of asteroids around him. His body hit a very hard. It was like a giant asteroid smashing into it. The now had a big, circr hole in it. The rocky ground was like a sea wave spreading for a thousand miles.


    Han Sen kneeled at the center of the circr hole. His body was shaking. Although he was away from Bao¡¯er, he still had that desire. He had the desire to kill.


    ¡°Blue blood... Blue blood power has a problem...¡± Han Sen¡¯s body had broken into a cold sweat. That was the result of him forcing his body to resist.


    His mind was not able tobine with his body. It made Han Sen feel terrible. A voice that was not too far from Han Sen began to speak. ¡°Do not try to control it. That is your true power. That is who you are. Let the blue blood fill up every inch of your body. Let it activate your body. Let yourself enable his true power.¡±


    Han Sen was having trouble raising his head to look. He saw the woman in red clothes was there. She was holding her umbre. She was not far from him. Beneath the umbre, a man was looking at him from above.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth and asked, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Even his voice was shaking.


    ¡°No, no, no. I did not do anything to you,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°What you should be asking is what do you want to do now? You still have not recognized what you are capable of. You still don¡¯t know what you truly want.¡±


    ¡°I know who I am, and I know what I want. I know that I don¡¯t want blue blood, too.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was shaking as if he was insane. Sweat was dripping from his face.


    The blue blood power was too strong. Merely controlling his own body was absurdly difficult.


    ¡°Do you really know who you are?¡± The man came out from the red umbre. He squatted next to Han Sen. He reached out his hand and tilted Han Sen¡¯s jaw. He looked at him as if he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t smiling.


    ¡°Human King... It is you...¡± Han Sen finally saw his face. It was a handsome face, and it had some unique presence normal people did not have. It was like some king that was far superior to anyone else.


    The man¡¯s finger tilted Han Sen¡¯s jaw. He coldlyughed and said, ¡°My Child, you do not know who you are. You are different from who you think you are.¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about. Get your blue blood out of me.¡± Han Sen wanted to turn his face to escape from Human King¡¯s hand, but his blue blood power body did not listen.


    ¡°My Child, you are my heir. Your body is flowing with my blood, and now you have my blood. From now on, you are a pure human.¡± Human King stroked Han Sen¡¯s cheeks. He smiled and said, ¡°It will not be long before you understand. That is the pride and superiority of being a human. You will enjoy it all.¡±


    ¡°I do not need to be a real human. I am me. I am Han Sen.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth as he spoke.


    ¡°That is not going to cut it, My Child. Enjoy living like a real human. You will soon thank me, and you will return to me.¡± Human King pulled out his finger. He wiped away the sweat on Han Sen¡¯s cheek. He then got up and left. Han Sen was holding his own body. He tried to raise his head. He saw the red-clothed woman hold the umbre while walking away with Human King. Suddenly, they were gone.

 Chapter 3003 - Everyone Must Die

    <strong>Chapter 3003 Everyone Must Die</strong>


    Blue blood power was almost flowing throughout his body. It made Han Sen feel very weird.


    Blue blood power was incredibly strong, but it also gave Han Sen the feeling of abandonment. All of the rules and power he had amassed were being shoved out of his body. It was like everything he hade to know was abandoning him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Han Sen really disliked this feeling that he could not control. He was fighting against the blue blood power, but his own power was not as strong as the blue blood power. It was getting corroded by the sheer force of the blue blood. His body was losing control.


    It was not like it was not controble. He just needed to follow the blue blood¡¯s desire, then he could control his body. But Han Sen did not want what the blue blood desired.


    Jadeskin... It could not be used... Dongxuan Sutra... He could not run.


    Han Sen cast a few geno arts one after the other. He was still unable to feel the existence of those powers. Even The Story of Genes did not react.


    He wanted to be a xenogeneic, but he still had no response from his body.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er is still inside Destiny¡¯s Tower. My body has lost control, so I cannot get Wan¡¯er out. I cannot use Super God Spirit mode for long, but there is no other way now. I must try it.¡± Han Sen was preparing to use his Super God Spirit mode when he suddenly felt his body be hard.


    Han Sen felt a hot power cross his entire back. It was so painful that it made him scream. Now, he could not use his Dongxuan Sutra. He had no idea what had happened to his back.


    After having this heat on his back, the blue blood power stopped corroding his body, especially his back. The blue blood power was unable to overtake that part. When the blue blood reached his back, it was like it was vaporized by the heat.


    Although he could not repel all the blue blood power, it made Han Sen feel a little better. He was having trouble pulling out a mirror, but he took off his blue robe and revealed his naked back. He positioned it in the mirror.


    Han Sen was shocked when he looked at his back. His back was blood red. The Nine- Life Cat tattoo was glowing. It was the same Nine-Life Cat tattoo that was on Zero¡¯s body.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Why has the Nine-Life Cat tattoo appeared again? I thought I vaporized


    it.¡±


    Back then, the Nine- Life Cat hadbined with him. His back was given this Nine-Life Cat tattoo, but the tattoo was absorbed while he was practicing the Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Now, while the blue blood was taking over Han Sen¡¯s body, the previously absent Nine-Life Cat tattoo was revealing itself once more. It was able to repel the conquest of the blue blood. It did not allow the blue blood to overtake his body.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°In the past, the Nine-Life Cat pendant was able to restrict the blue blood. Although I absorbed it, the effect should still be here. Only Human King¡¯s blue blood power is too strong. Even with Nine-Life Cat¡¯s power, it cannotpletely keep the blue blood power at bay.¡±


    The blue blood and Nine-Life Cat tattoo power were able to be activated by the Blood-Pulse Sutra, yet they were bad for each other.


    The Nine-Life Cat tattoo¡¯s power was a bit weak, and it only appeared on his back. The blue blood had still taken over the rest of his body. The two powers were stuck inside Han Sen¡¯s body. Neither could getplete control of him.


    Han Sen could barely control his own body. He tried his hardest to get up, but he did not know where he was. Also, he could not use Gxy Teleportation. He could not just run away now.


    ¡°That is a with life.¡± Han Sen looked around. He noticed that, not too far away from the, there was a giant. It looked closer than the moon did to Earth. He saw mountains and giant trees on it.


    Han Sen watched it for a while. He noticed the contained buildings.


    He forced his body to fly to that. Now, Han Sen could only use his body¡¯s power to fly. He wanted to know where he currently was.


    The blue blood and red blood in his body kept waging a war inside him. The feeling was corrosive, and it was awfully painful. Plus, Han Sen could not control his body. Even a short-distance flight like this was enough to make him shiver and shake. He looked as if he was going to fall any second.


    Pang!


    He entered the atmosphere of the. When he did, Han Sen was drawn down by the¡¯s gravity. He could not control his body, so he fell straight down.


    Fortunately, his body was strong enough. He fell from a high ce and hit the woods. He broke the branches on the way down and avoided injury.


    Han Sen got up from the ground. He flew toward the buildings on the mountains he had seen. After a while, he reached the building through flight. He finally saw what that building really looked like. When he did, he felt disappointed.


    It was an old-style, wooden building. It looked like a very old house. Judging from the material and style of it, the technology of this had yet to reach the interster era.


    ¡°If I am here, perhaps I can ask a thing or two.¡± Han Sennded in front of the door. He wanted to knock, but he saw the door open itself.


    ¡°I have been waiting for you for a long time. Come in.¡± An old man at the gate smiled at Han Sen and walked back into the old house.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Come on in first. You are already in such a state. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± The old man did not look back as he spoke.


    Han Sen thought the old man was correct. He was already like this, so what more could he be afraid of?


    He walked into the old house. He entered the living room with the old man.


    The living room was very old. There was a square table that was still whole, but the red paint on it was peeling. It revealed the original wood color. It looked very old.


    ¡°Drink something.¡± The old man sat on a wooden chair and handed Han Sen his wine gourd.


    Han Sen epted the wine gourd but did not say anything. He opened the lid and had a swig. With the power of his body, especially with the fact he was still wrestling with the blue blood, not many toxins could hurt his body. He did not have to fear the elixir.


    ¡°If you want to do something, then tell me.¡± Han Sen gave the wine gourd back to the old man and sat in the door frame. He looked like a dead pig that was unafraid of boiling water.


    The old man drank some wine too. He swallowed it, smiled at Han Sen, and asked, ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but not all,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± the old man asked with interest.


    ¡°There are a lot of things that are meant to be in life,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°if you want more, you have to fight for it.¡±


    The old man looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°What if I told you that you and your family were all meant to be dead. Would you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 3004 - Great-Grandad

    Chapter 3004 Great-Grandad


    ¡°Believe? All creatures will die one day.¡± Han Sen was not mad, so that was how he replied.


    The old man shook his head. He did not continue with that particr subject. He pulled out an object and gave it to Han Sen. ¡°This is for you. It should help you.¡±


    Han Sen did not immediately grab it. He was looking at the item in the old man¡¯s hand. He was holding a transparent tube-shaped container. There was some blood-red liquid inside.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is a medicine that can control the blood power,¡± the old man said. ¡°It can make your blood stable, but it is only temporary. It does not really solve the problem. If you want to sort out the problem concerning your blood, you need to find someone.¡± The old man threw the medicine at Han Sen.


    Han Sen took the medicine. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you? What is your aim?¡±


    ¡°I actually found out a disaster was set to ur in your fate,¡± the old man said with augh. ¡°I am here to help you through it. Do you believe


    me?¡±


    Han Sen looked at the old man but did not speak. He was not three years old. He would not believe in words that sounded like a trick.


    The old man knew Han Sen did not believe it. He shrugged his shoulders and drank his wine. ¡°If what I have told you is something you do not believe, do you believe in the words spoken to you by Han Jinzhi?¡±


    ¡°Are you Han Jinzhi?¡± Han Sen was shocked. His eyes were open wide as he looked at the old man.


    He knew Han Jinzhi hailed from a faction that was full of scammers a long time ago. They pretended to be fortune-tellers. By doing that, they scammed people. It was just like the old man said.


    ¡°Since we are rtives, you should be calling me great-grandad.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°How am I supposed to know if you are really Han Jinzhi?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°If you really are, you might not have the same blood as me.¡±


    ¡°If I did not leave the Blood Legion¡¯s secret item, the pendant, your body would have been corroded by blue blood,¡± Han Jinzhi said. ¡°You would not be having this chance to talk to me right now.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Han Jinzhi and asked, ¡°The notebook... What was written with the relic?¡± He took this very seriously. The old man in front of him was Han Jinzhi. He had been chasing down mysteries about him for a very long time. Perhaps now he would finally receive the answers he sought.


    ¡°If I, the old man, remember, I wrote down the ¡®Super God Gene¡¯ with a question mark,¡± Han Jinzhi said.


    Han Sen looked at Han Jinzhi with shock. He had been looking for him for many years. Now, he had finally discovered Han Jinzhi standing right in front of him. He did not know what to ask.


    Han Sen opened his mouth. He wished to say something, but he did not say anything. Han Jinzhi spoke first. ¡°You are my great-grandchild. Your father is my grandchild. There is no doubting this.¡±


    Han Sen opened his mouth, but Han Jinzhi stopped him from speaking. ¡°In the past, I had no choice. I had to shirk my identity and keep your father in the Han house. Someone in the Han family lost their life because of it. Just like your father said, we own the Han family. All these things should be paid back. We owe them that.¡±


    It was hard for Han Sen to find a gap to speak. He tried to speak again but Han Jinzhi said, ¡°Do not ask me why I do this. Even if I was to exin, you would not believe me. Just like you did not believe what I said when I said your family would die.¡±


    Han Sen opened his mouth. This time, Han Jinzhi did not stop him. Yet, he could not speak. That was because the question Had Sen had thought of before had already been answered. Now, he did not know what to ask.


    Han Jinzhi smiled. He poured out some wine and said, ¡°The blue blood inside your body was me. I had Human King give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart sank. He did not expect Human King would end up giving him blue blood. Now, there was a twist like this to the story.


    ¡°Only by doing that could you stop the unfortunate things from happening,¡± Han Jinzhi weirdly said.


    ¡°What unlucky thing?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Is it like you said? Will my family die?¡±


    ¡°Not just you,¡± Han Jinzhi seriously said. ¡°The entire world.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m the savior?¡± Han Sen coldlyughed. He looked at Han Jinzhi as if he was a liar.


    ¡°No, you are not,¡± Han Jinzhi said. ¡°No one is a savior. Everything is meant to be destroyed. What we can do is stop the end from being the end.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Han Jinzhi shook his head. ¡°That is what I meant. There are things that even if I exined, you would not believe me. No matter what, we deal with the blue blood problem first. Drink the medicine and restrict the blood¡¯s power. Then, look for Han Yufei. Only she will have a way to control the blue blood power within you.¡±


    ¡°I do not need the blue blood power,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°No, you do need it,¡± Han Jinzhi said with certainty. ¡°You need the blue blood power so Qin Xiu cannot kill you.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Qin Xiu killed a long time ago?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°It would be good if he was dead.¡± Han Jinzhi stood up and nced at the backyard. He then looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Only blue blood power canbat blue blood power. If you cannot win, you can at least have a chance of surviving. Willing or not, you are already blue blood. There is no other choice now. Han Yufei is on a cold. Go and find her. Tell her who you are, and she will help you.¡± Han Sen looked at Han Jinzhi and thought of many things.


    To be honest, from now on, Han Sen still thought the Han Jinzhi was still kind of fake. Even though it might have been him, what he talked about was hard to believe. It was beyond belief.


    Han Sen looked at Han Jinzhi and said, ¡°Many people say you cannot have babies. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Go and find Han Yufei. She will give you all the answers you want.¡± Han Jinzhi looked at the sky and said, ¡°There is no time. The red umbre ising. You should go.¡± ¡°Red umbre?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Is that the woman with Human King? What is your rtionship with him?¡±


    Han Jinzhi looked at Han Sen andughed. He suddenly kicked Han Sen in the face and pushed him back.


    There should have been a stone floorboard behind him, but Han Sen had flipped the stone floorboard. He fell. It was like he was falling into an abyss.


    ¡°Kid, remember to live no matter what. Even if things are bleak, don¡¯t ever give up. You must live at all costs because you need to live. Do that, and your family has hope.¡± Han Jinzhi¡¯s voice rang in Han Sen¡¯s ear. Han Sen felt some power continue to pull him down. He could not shake it off.


    Perhaps it was because Han Sen could not control his body now, but that power could not stop him. Now, Han Sen was not able to stop falling

 Chapter 3005 - Trade of Luck

    <strong>Chapter 3005 Trade of Luck</strong>


    Pang!


    Han Sen felt as if his body had hit water. He was following the stream, continuously rolling in its flow. He did not know how far he had rolled. He stabilized his body and came out of the water. He realized he was emerging from ake. He saw many grass fields around and clear blue skies overhead. Theke was so clean that it was like a mirror.


    The sky was reflected in the water. It made people feel as if they were swimming in the sky.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Han Sen knew that it was not a simple ce since he had fallen there through strange means. He had likely fallen through some teleport. Otherwise, he would not have ended up in thatke.


    He went to a ce that was like a mountain. There were many mountains and dense woods around him. No matter how he had fallen, he would not have found himself in a field.


    Han Sen looked around. He noticed space was different from before. He was no longer in the same system.


    He wanted to get up, but the red and blue blood were causing too much of a conflict in his body. His limbs were numb. He could barely control himself.


    Han Sen knew that if this continued, he would loseplete control of his body. He knew his body would guide him to do something he could not control.


    He gnashed his teeth. He used his shaky hands to grab the medicine Han Jinzhi had given him. He popped the lid and drank the liquid.


    Now, he needed to heal himself like a dead horse. He could not allow himself to lose control.


    Han Sen still did not understand things very much. He did not understand why the blue blood inside his veins gave him a desire to kill Bao¡¯er. He had no such feelings for Bai King or Sun Moon God Ape.


    ¡°Is it because of the xenogeneic battle body or Bao¡¯er herself?¡± Han Sen suddenly could not think of the answer. Han Sen drank the medicine, which tasted like spring water. It expressed all the bloody air. The effect was better than a pill that stopped diarrhea. Blood-Pulse Sutra was running at an insane pace. Without the blood air, it finally stopped running


    No matter if it was the blue blood or the Nine-Life Cat tattoo, it was like a fire had been put out. Everything quieted down. ¡°It works!¡± Han Sen got control of his body again, but then he felt depressed.


    When Blood-Pulse Sutra stopped, his body had no more power to run. No matter the geno art or Blood-Pulse Sutra he tried to cast, nothing worked.


    That meant Han Sen¡¯s body had true god ss power but no special skills to use.


    Right now, Han Sen could jump very high, but he was unable to fly. He could punch a star, but his fist had to touch a star to do that.


    ¡°This is bad. I cannot fly now! How else can I go to the cold?¡± Han Sen felt a bit sad.


    Han Sen was able to risk using the Blood-Pulse Sutra power again. Yet, he was that afraid after using the Blood-Pulse Sutra, he would end up activating the blue blood power again. If that happened, he would be in trouble.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to see if my Super God Spirit mode can break the blue blood power.¡± Han Sen ceased hesitating. He tried to use his Super God Spirit mode.


    Boom!


    A bright, white light was on Han Sen¡¯s body. It made him go into Super God Spirit mode. His entire body was like a God Spirit in space. All of the powers returned to Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Because of Wan¡¯er, the Super God Spirit mode onlysted a short amount of time. Han Sen quickly returned to his normal body.


    ¡°I cannot remove this weird situation affecting my body.¡± Han Sen noticed he was still unable to use any gene power. On top of that, his blood was still blue.


    ¡°It looks like I must go to the cold.¡± Han Sen nned to go to the cold. Even if Super God Spirit mode could remove his blue blood, he still wanted to find Han Yufei and ask her what was going on.


    Now, he could not remove the blue blood restrictions. That meant he really had to go.


    ¡°Han Yufei should be the woman who was trapped in Two Worlds Mountain. If I know her face, then she was in Two Worlds Mountain. Finding her should be easy, but how do I go to the cold?¡±


    Han Sen rested for a while. He let his body recover before using Super God Spirit body again. That way, he could use all kinds of geno arts. At that moment, he used Dongxuan Area to scan the. He looked at the star map to review the geography.


    The results disappointed were disappointing. It was just a primitive. There were creatures, but they were low-life creatures. There was not a single creature with intelligence that could talk.


    It was the same with thes around him. Han Sen was not familiar with thoses. Aside from this, no other had life or civilization of any kind.


    ¡°That means I can only risk using Gxy Teleportation.¡± Han Sen was d his Super God Spirit mode could be used. Otherwise, he would be jumping around in space. He would not know when he would reach the cold if he did that.


    Han Sen rested on the grass for a while. After he recovered his energy, Han Sen used the Super God Spirit mode again. He used its moment of time to make use of Gxy Teleportation.


    Because he was unable to confirm the location and distance, he used luck to teleport. He did not know which way to go or where the desired location was situated.


    Han Sen prayed, ¡°Please, God, be nice to me. Let me teleport to a with intelligent life.¡±


    Patong!


    Super God Spirit mode lost its effect. Han Sen fell out of Gxy Teleportation. He felt as if he had fallen into water again. ¡°Am I having some extremely bad luck with water? Why do I keep falling into water?¡± Han Sen dragged himself out of the water. After looking around, he did not know what to say.


    He had fallen into water, but he did not fall into ake or river. It was not a sea or a bathtub. He had fallen into a big pot.


    It was a very big, steel pot. The pot was 12 feet wide and about 21 to 24 feet tall. It was half-filled with water. Some other things were floating in there. There were chives, ginger, garlic, and chili.


    Han Sen¡¯s started to salivate. He licked it. He felt a numb and spicy taste overwhelm his mouth.


    ¡°Holy crap! Why did I teleport into someone¡¯s hot pot? What is he doing, cooking numb and spicy fish?¡± Han Sen looked around. He discovered the pot had a lot of green and red chilies, and many other spices he could not even recognize.


    The red and green chilies were all bigger than his head. It was not some normal species.


    Han Sen wanted to get out of the pot. When he looked at the bottom of the pot, he froze.


    The pot had more than just spicy chilies. There was something alive in it. Han Sen knew it was something living.


    ¡°What is going on? Has the god list fight¡¯s No. 8 Empty Dragon King be a crayfish in a spicy hot pot? No. He is Numb and Spicy Dragon King now!¡± Han Sen looked at the living thing at the bottom. He did not know what to think.

 Chapter 3006 - Baby God Wok

    <strong>Chapter 3006 Baby God Wok</strong>


    A dead xenogeneic body was in the giant steel pot. It was entirely shelled and looked like a centipede. It was at the bottom of the pot.


    Although the shell had been cooked, it was a bit red. The shell was a bit different from Empty Dragon King, who was ck. Still, Han Sen knew for sure that it was Empty Dragon King.


    Its name was Empty Dragon King, but it was not like it grew like a dragon. Its body was like a centipede. Its head was like a beetle, and its tail was like a scorpion. It had also had the wings of a dragonfly.


    With that appearance, whoever saw it would never forget it. Han Sen had seen it fight. He remembered it clearly.


    ¡°Empty Dragon King¡¯s power was the top in a true god, and it had empty elements. That enabled it to go through materials. Who is powerful enough to kill it and turn it into Numb and Spicy Dragon King?¡± Han Sen did not think his power was inferior to Empty Dragon King, but killing it would not have been easy.


    Empty Dragon King¡¯s power was rather like Little Star Star. It could go through all materials, and it could go through empty material space. It was a foe that was incredibly hard to deal with. Han Sen was next to the pot. He stuck his head out and carefully looked outside the pot.


    He could not use power. He could not use blue blood either. He was unable to fight, and his opponent had cooked Empty Dragon King. It was best if he remained careful.


    Han Sen looked around and discovered that he was in a giant cave. The stone pot he thought he had found himself in was not actually a pot. It looked like a wok.


    A wok was like a legless tripod. It was a tool used to cook fish and meat in ancient times.


    Now, it had been turned into a tool of torture. In the control of a violent leader, the prisoners were thrown into the wok and cooked alive.


    That wok was hanging by a fewrge chains that were as thick as thighs. It was hanging in the cave. There was a fire on the ground below the cave. It was spitting out mes. It kept burning the big wok and boiling the water inside it. It kept releasing heat. Empty Dragon King, which was inside the wok, had been cooked red.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s body had absorbed the blue blood. It made him highly resistant to heat. The heat that could cook Empty Dragon King was unable to cook his body. It was just that the water was a bit hot. The smell of the food also kept going into his nose.


    ¡°I do not know where this pot and fire came from that it can create such heat in the pot. If I was here for a long time, I would end up being cooked just like Empty Dragon King.¡± Han Sen noticed the cave was empty. He wanted to climb out from the pot, but he suddenly heard someone speaking at the cave¡¯s entrance. Someone walked into the cave.


    Han Sen went back into the pot. He was half-submerged in the water. He used arge green chili to hide his body so he could eavesdrop. He heard a rough voice say, ¡°Empty Dragon King has been cooking for so long, yet he still isn¡¯t cooked. How long will it take to bring out all the essences of his genes?¡±


    A person with a sharp voice, which did not sound Yin or Yang, said, ¡°You have not been here for long. You do not know how things are here. I remember how long it took to cook the growler. It took 3.9 billion years to cook until the geno essence was cooked out. This Empty Dragon King was not as strong as the growler, but it is a top-ss true god. Without 18 million years, I do not think the essence will be cooked out.¡±


    ¡°I say we do not have to go to such trouble,¡± the rough voice said. ¡°Just cook Empty Dragon King. Isn¡¯t that faster?¡±


    The sharp voice rang again. ¡°Of course not. You need to cook the whole thing slowly so that the baby god wok can cook the geno essence outpletely. Therefore, the geno essence will not be damaged. That is how we cooked the xenogeneics in the past. I am afraid this time it is toote. Thedy is going to be an adult. In theing-of-age ceremony, she has to drink geno holy fluid. Before thedy has hering-of-age ceremony, we must cook Empty Dragon King¡¯s gene essence all


    out.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said it takes at least 10 million years,¡± the rough voice said with confusion. ¡°Thedy¡¯sing-of-age ceremony is in two days. How are we going to cook it?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would master ask us toe here?¡± the sharp voice asked. ¡°We need to make the fire stronger so it will be done before the adult ceremony. We need to get the Empty Dragon King¡¯s essence all out.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said if we cook it too fast, the gene essence will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°That is what would happen normally, but Master allowed me to bring this treasure. Put this in the pot and cook it together. It can speed up the cooking time, and the gene essence will still be whole. You just need to follow my instructions. When thedy has finished her adult ceremony, the master will reward us.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he saw a creature in front of the pot. Han Sen could only raise his head far enough to see a part of it. He could not see anything else. The creature¡¯s head was half the size of the pot. It looked very weird. Its face was ck, and there was a giant eye on its nose. The head had a horn that zed with green fire. It looked like a one-eyed ghost king.


    Han Sen had no information about that xenogeneic, and he could not use his sense power. He did not know the xenogeneic¡¯s level.


    The xenogeneic looked into the pot. It looked like it was looking at Empty Dragon King. He saw Empty Dragon King¡¯s shell turn red. He shook his head and said, ¡°The shell just turned red. We must hurry up.¡±.


    After that, the ghost king-like xenogeneic took a box out of a chest. It carefully pulled something out and ced it in the pot. It seemed to think of something and screamed, ¡°Stop squeezing! Spit out your true Yang fire. Hurry up with the fire. We must cook all the Empty Dragon King¡¯s gene essence out before the adult ceremony.¡± ¡°It smells so nice,¡± the rough voice said. ¡°I just want to take a look.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at? If your saliva drops in there, you will ruin thedy¡¯s holy geno fluid. If we do that, we will not be permitted to live. Hurry up with your work!¡± Han Sen watched them argue. He did not listen. He looked at the thing that had been thrown into the pot and was shocked. The xenogeneic in the pot was a newborn baby. It looked like a human baby. It was a fat human baby.


    The baby was in the pot. The boiling water in the pot made it loudly cry. The baby¡¯s meaty little hands and legs were being burned red. It kept sshing the water.

 Chapter 3007 - Ancient Spirit Type

    <strong>Chapter 3007 Ancient Spirit Type</strong>


    Han Sen knew the little kid was not a human. The temperature of the pot was enough to cook true god ss flesh. If that little kid was a human baby, before it was even in the pot, the heat of the steam would have cooked its flesh. The kid that was in the water now was just a little burned skin. It still struggled in the water, but whatever it was, it was nothing normal.


    ¡°What is this thing in here?¡± Han Sen looked at the baby crying in the water. He had many guesses, but he did not know what sort of race it was.


    Han Sen could not use the Dongxuan Aura. He could not see what things were like outside the pot, but the water temperature kept rising. He did not need to see anything to know that the two xenogeneics were using fire element powers to heat the baby god wok.


    ¡°What do I do now?¡± Han Sen had to rest a little longer before he could use Super God Spirit mode again, but the temperature of the pot was getting higher. Even his skin was starting to feel prickly and painful.


    The baby cried even louder. It kept making sshes in the water. Although its skin was hardy, it was just a baby. It could not really move. It could not escape the baby god wok.


    The little baby struggled a bit. It somehow approached Han Sen.


    ¡°Go, go, go. Do note any closer.¡± Han Sen saw it almost kick away the green chili next to him. Han Sen used his hands to try and push it away.


    The little baby touched Han Sen¡¯s hand and discovered him. It was like a ko bear. A fat little hand held onto Han Sen¡¯s arm. It stopped crying and looked at Han Sen with puppy eyes.


    ¡°I can barely save myself. I cannot save you. Go, go, go.¡± Han Sen kept thinking as he tried to swing it away. He wanted to lose the little baby¡¯s clutch on him.


    The little baby was like it was stuck on his arm. He could not shake it off.


    Han Sen did not dare to speak or make a big movement. He did not know what to do with the presence of that baby.


    ¡°Weird. Why did the ancient spirit seed stop crying?¡± The one-eyed xenogeneic¡¯s nasally voice was heard again. It gave Han Sen a chill.


    ¡°He must have gotten cooked,¡± the rough voice said. ¡°Ground heart me. The baby god wok is already so hot. With my true Yang me and your ghost underworld fire, it was bound to cook this true god xenogeneic. It was just a baby.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± the one-eyed xenogeneic asked. ¡°That was not a normal baby. It was an ancient spirit seed, you know.¡± ¡°What is an ancient spirit seed?¡± the rough voice asked with confusion. The one-eyed xenogeneic coldly said, ¡°I cannot believe you used to be a leader of a system, yet you don¡¯t even know about the Ancient God¡¯s ancient spirit seeds.¡±


    After pausing, the one-eyed xenogeneic exined. ¡°Ancient Gods are based on their Ancient God Origins. That is how they go on. When the old Ancient Gods die, they leave an Ancient God Origin behind so new Ancient Gods can be created. So, the number of Ancient Gods is fixed. There will not be anymore, and there will not be any less unless the Ancient God Origin is destroyed. The Ancient God will use a mysterious ritual to make new Ancient Gods, but there is only one Ancient God that has ever had their Ancient God Origin destroyed. He activated the ritual and made a new Ancient God. This Ancient Godes about like a newborn baby, and their powers have not been approved. They cannot support elemental powers. That is why they are called ancient spirit seeds. They will be a real Ancient God once they receive the approval of an element.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean the ancient spirit seeds are Ancient Gods? Do we use ancient spirit seeds to make geno fluid and give it to thedy? Does that mean we are eating those of the same kind?¡± The rough voice had not finished talking when it was interrupted.


    ¡°Be quiet! Don¡¯t keep talking. No one would ever think you are a mute.¡± The one-eyed xenogeneic hushed his voice and said, ¡°Our master is the king of the Ancient Gods. One ancient spirit seed is nothing. Even if you cooked a real Ancient God, no one would say anything.¡±


    The volume of the rough voice lowered as it quietly replied, ¡°Weird. The rules im Ancient God needs to wait until the old Ancient Gods die before the new Ancient Gods can be reborn. If that is true, why does the master only have thedy as an heir?¡±


    ¡°That is not a secret you and I are allowed to know about. Stop talking and hurry up with the fire. We must cook the geno fluid before thedy¡¯s adult ceremony can begin. We cannot afford to fail at this.¡± The one-eyed xenogeneic briefly paused and went on to say, ¡°You keep cooking. I will take a look at what happened to that ancient spirit seed.¡±


    ¡°You do not need to look. It must have been cooked.¡±


    ¡°Just do as I tell you and stop talking crap.¡±


    Han Sen heard the one-eyed xenogeneic move. He looked at the ancient spirit seed, which was still holding his arm like a ko bear. There were many tears in its eyes. It made him sigh. ¡°I cannot believe I am in the realm of the Ancient God, and this is Ancient God King¡¯s territory. Can I escape with what I have now?¡±


    He saw the one-eyed xenogeneic¡¯s heade above the pot. Han Sen brought the ancient spirit seed with him in a jump. Han Sen stepped onto the one-eyed xenogeneic¡¯s head and started to fly. He ran toward the path leading out of the cave.


    The moment he rushed out, Han Sen saw another xenogeneic. It was a xenogeneic that looked like a ck bear, but it had eight arms. It was spitting out a fire at the bottom of the wok.


    Its brain did not seem to work. It saw Han Sen bring the ancient spirit seed out with it. It watched Han Sen head through the tunnel and did not do anything.


    ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± The one-eyed xenogeneic madly shouted, ¡°There is an enemy that has invaded here! He has taken the ancient spirit seed! Hurry up and chase after him!¡± He turned around and raced down the tunnel where Han Sen had run off into.


    Because the tunnel Han Sen had selected was only tall enough for one person, the one-eyed xenogeneic was too big to give pursuit. So, he had to break through the rocks to maintain the pace.


    Han Sen could not use geno arts, but his body power was true god ss.


    When he ran, he was like lightning. He quickly down the many tunnels that led to various ces. People could not even see his shadow.


    The ancient spirit seed held onto Han Sen¡¯s arm. Its small face was twisted. It was being blown by the wind.


    Han Sen put the ancient spirit seed onto his chest. The ancient spirit seed let go of his arm. Its hands were now clutching Han Sen¡¯s clothing. It opened his eyes and smiled at Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not have the sensing power of the Dongxuan Aura. He just went down every path he came to and crossed every bridge he saw. He was like a headless fly traveling down the tunnels.


    Fortunately, he did not encounter any other xenogeneics. He also did not see anyone else from the Ancient Gods. Han Sen eventually felt a bit safer.


    Suddenly, the cave up ahead widened. There was arge underground space with many weird flowers and fruits. It was a beautiful underground garden.


    A white-clothed girl was sitting on a swing in the garden. She was looking at Han Sen and the ancient spirit seed that had just entered the garden.

 Chapter 3008 - Doing This Is Wrong

    <strong>Chapter 3008 Doing This Is Wrong</strong>


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Sen and the white-clotheddy both spoke at almost the same time.


    Thedy in front of him was the Dragon Lady Chef. She had left Space Garden to practice. She had yet to return. Han Sen wondered where she had gotten to. He certainly did not expect to run into her there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was on a xenogeneic ind hunting xenogeneics and met a weird guy. He said I could be his inheritor, and he brought me here.¡± Dragon Lady paused and went on to say, ¡°He often brings me rare xenogeneic ingredients I can cook with. This ce is not all that bad, so I have not been in a hurry to


    ¡°Those two xenogeneics keep referring to a certaindy. Might that be you?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at Dragon Lady. He appeared to be surprised.


    The Ancient Gods were always mysterious, and that was especially true of Ancient God King. If that Dragon Lady could inherit Ancient God King¡¯s stuff, perhaps she would be able to be very powerful in the universe and no one would dare provoke her.


    ¡°Whatdy? Are you insulting me?¡± Dragon Lady frowned.


    ¡°Not that kind ofdy...¡± Han Sen wanted to exin, but he suddenly heard a booming sound. The one-eyed xenogeneic and the eight-armed ck bear xenogeneic came rushing in.


    ¡°Kid, where are you going to run? Get ready to die!¡± the eight-armed ck bear weirdly shouted. Eight of his pores were shining. They created eight little suns that were lobbed at Han Sen.


    ¡°Big dumb bear, what are you doing?¡± Dragon Lady shouted at the eight-armed ck bear.


    The eight-armed ck bear heard Dragon Lady¡¯s voice. It made his entire body shake. He made his little suns even smaller. He wished to say something, but the one-eyed xenogeneic spoke first. ¡°My Lady, this kid stole the ancient spirit seed. We are going to take it back. You should avoid this situation and allow me to reim the ancient spirit seed. We can talk all about thister.¡±


    After that, the one-eyed xenogeneic and eight-armed ck bear wanted to resume the attack on Han Sen. ¡°How many times must I tell you guys to not call medy?¡± Dragon Lady coldly shouted. ¡°Plus, who is allowing you to capture people in my ce? Furthermore, he is a friend of mind. If you guys touch one finger of his, I will turn you guys into barbecued pork.¡± ¡°He is... Little Master¡¯s... Is he your friend?¡± The one-eyed xenogeneic and the eight-armed ck bear were in shock.


    ¡°Get out of here before I cook you,¡± Dragon Lady coldly said. ¡°We can¡¯t do that,¡± the eight-armed ck bear angrily said. ¡°He still has the ancient spirit seed. If we don¡¯t take it back, the master will scold us.¡±


    The one-eyed xenogeneic quickly pulled the eight-armed ck bear back, smiled, and said, ¡°You should rest, Little Master. We will leave now.¡±


    After that, the one-eyed xenogeneic pulled the eight-armed ck bear away.


    The eight-armed ck bear looked unsatisfied as it asked, ¡°What are you pulling me away for? If we do not bring back the ancient spirit seed, and Master is angry, we are going to be done for.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything,¡± the one-eyed xenogeneic said. ¡°The geno holy fluid is for the Master giving it to thedy. If thedy¡¯smands were disobeyed, the Master would be even angrier. Then, our situation will be made even worse. If thedy has already told us what to do, then this incident is out of our hands. We should just go and tell Master.¡± It hastened its departure.


    In the garden, Dragon Lady checked Han Sen out and said, ¡°That weird man poured blue blood all over you. Your body seems a little different.¡±


    ¡°Did you see it too? Yes, I am a little different.¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    ¡°Your muscles appear leaner,¡± Dragon Lady said while looking at Han Sen. ¡°The fat ratio has been lowered. Meat like this is not suitable for cooking. You would do fine as a meatball.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s forehead developed a cold sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I am food.¡±


    After pausing, Han Sen looked at the Dragon Lady and said, ¡°It looks like you improved fast. You look like you have improved a lot.¡±


    ¡°As I said, that weird guy gave me a lot of high-ss xenogeneic ingredients, so I have a lot of high-ss genes,¡± Dragon Lady replied. ¡°I am butterfly ss now. He says he is going to get me a geno holy fluid. He said that if I drink it, I can be a true god.¡±


    ¡°So, the Empty Dragon King in the wok has been cooked for you.¡± Han Sen sounded jealous. ¡°What Empty Dragon King?¡± Dragon Lady sounded surprised.


    Han Sen exined the whole thing. Dragon Lady sounded a bit angry. ¡°How could they do this? They really shouldn¡¯t have. Such a cute little baby... How could they dare to cook it?¡±


    Han Sen nodded. The ancient spirit seed on his arm nodded too.


    Dragon Lady said with seriousness. ¡°Right, for such a superior ingredient, how could it be cooked so randomly? They should have let me cook it instead.¡±


    The foreheads of Han Sen and the ancient spirit seed on his arm developed some ck lines, especially the ancient spirit seed. It looked scared and tried hiding in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen pointed at the ancient spirit seed and said, ¡°Cough, cough. By the way, Dragon Lady, if there are not many effects and there is a recement, can we not kill it for my sake?¡±.


    The thing really did look like a human baby. Han Sen did not want to see it be food.


    ¡°I am fine with that,¡± Dragon Lady said while opening her arms. ¡°I just do not know if he will agree.¡±


    plight.¡± A voice echoed across the giant, underground garden. A God Spirit-looking character broke space and entered the garden.


    Han Sen felt a chill. He looked at the God Spirit-like person. In the shiny light, he saw a male body. Because of the rainbow light, he could not see exactly what he looked like.


    ¡°My name is Han Sen. Are you Ancient God King?¡± Although Han Sen did not feel the power of his opponent, with that atmosphere, he knew he should have been something big.


    Ancient God King coldly asked, ¡°Are you Dragon Lady¡¯s friend? Call me Ancient Origin God.¡±


    ¡°You said you can let him live,¡± Han San quickly asked. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can let him go, but without it, Empty Dragon King cannot be cooked in a short period of time. It will dy the time needed to create the geno holy fluid. Unless...¡± Ancient Origin God did not keep talking. He


    ¡°You can just tell me directly.¡± Han Sen knew there was something else.


    ¡°Unless you can find a recement. From what I have seen, you are not bad.¡± Ancient Origin God looked at Han Sen as he spoke.


    When he said that, Han Sen¡¯s expression changed. He felt sorry for the ancient spirit seed but not enough to trade his life for it. He would not die for it.


    Dragon Lady stopped before Han Sen. She looked at Ancient Origin God as she said, ¡°He is my friend. You cannoty a finger on him.¡±

 Chapter 3009 - Ancient God King Blood

    <strong>Chapter 3009 Ancient God King Blood</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so worried,¡± Ancient Origin God coldly said. ¡°I just wanted a drop of his blood. It is not like I was going to put him inside the baby god wok to cook. Why are you being so nervous?¡±


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady felt relieved, but Han Sen was still curious. He looked at Ancient Origin God and asked, ¡°Why do you my blood?¡±


    ¡°If you take the ancient spirit seed, we will require a recement,¡± Ancient Origin God said. ¡°Your blood can be that recement.¡±


    Han Sen frowned and did not say anything in response. The entire universe knew Human King had poured blue blood all over him. The blood in his body was blue. Now, Ancient Origin God wanted a drop of his blood. He did not think it was as simple as Ancient Origin God was making it out to be.


    One drop of blood was not a major loss for Han Sen either. To be able to get the ancient spirit seed in return for a drop of blood was an eptable exchange.


    ¡°OK, I will make the trade,¡± Han Sen said as he looked at Ancient Origin God. ¡°But there is something I would like you to help me with.¡±


    ¡°I know what you are going to ask about,¡± Ancient Origin God said. ¡°Give the ancient spirit seed to Dragon Lady, then you may follow me.¡± After speaking, he walked out of the garden.


    Han Sen gave the ancient spirit seed to Dragon Lady and said, ¡°Wait here.¡±


    ¡°I aming with you,¡± Dragon Lady said with a frown.


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°Moment God was unable to do anything to me, so he cannot do anything.¡±


    Dragon Lady looked at Ancient Origin God as he departed and said to Han Sen, ¡°He is the king of the Ancient Gods. He is not any weaker than Moment God, so do not be reckless.¡±


    Han Sen replied, ¡°I understand. Just wait for me here.¡± He passed the ancient spirit seed into Dragon Lady¡¯s arms. The ancient spirit seed was nice and grabbed Dragon Lady¡¯s neck.


    After he left the underground garden, Han Sen saw Ancient Origin God ahead. He quickly caught up with him.


    Ancient Origin God kept walking and said, ¡°We Ancient Gods were once the leaders of this world. We ate the livers of dragons and dined on the guts of phoenixes. Everything was our food until Sacred Leader and Sacred appeared. Our people suppressed the sky. We were invincible.¡±


    Han Sen did not know why Ancient Origin God was suddenly talking about all of that. He had heard about it before since the Ancient Gods had a bright history. But that was a long ago and few recalled their past glories.


    It was not just the Ancient God¡¯s era either. Even the Sacred era was only remembered by a few old antiques. Most creatures of the universe did not even know the word ¡°Sacred.¡± All they knew about were the Very High, Ancient Gods, and Extreme King.


    Ancient Gods were not as famous as the Ancient Gods of yore, who were able to conquer the universe.


    ver


    Ancient Origin God went on to say, ¡°But when Sacred appeared and the God Spirits descended to fight, the Ancient Gods fell. We were not the leaders of the universe anymore. Do you know why the Ancient Gods were made like so?¡±


    Han Sen was quiet a moment before saying, ¡°Ancient Gods breed by the generations. If the Ancient God Origin is not destroyed, the Ancient Gods can carry on. Their powers are not damaged. ording to the theory, you guys can be the best. I also think it is weird how Ancient Gods ended up like so.¡±


    Ancient Origin God said, ¡°Yes. From back then until now, 3,000 Ancient Gods, not one more and not one less. Even if an Ancient God¡¯s Ancient God Origin was destroyed, they can be reborn as a new Ancient God in God Land. In theory, the Ancient Gods can be in the best condition.¡± He seemed pretty excited as he spoke. Even the rainbow lights on him looked weird.


    Ancient Origin God went on to say, ¡°But that is just a theory. In fact, after Sacred appeared, Ancient God¡¯s Ancient Gods have been less.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Sacred killed Ancient Gods?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown. ¡°That is not right. Even if they killed Ancient Gods and destroyed their Ancient God Origins, your God Land can create more Ancient Gods. They should not be reduced like that.¡±


    Ancient Origin God coldly said, ¡°That is why we feel so weird. Our Ancient Gods are missing. We cannot see them, and we cannot find their dead bodies. In God Land, no Ancient God can respawn. They just vanish from the universe. There were 3,000 Ancient Gods, but now there are only 300 Ancient Gods. Even our God King is gone. He disappeared after the Sacred era.¡±


    ¡°Did that really happen?¡± Han Sen quietly asked. ¡°If so, it leaves only one possibility. Someone imprisoned these Ancient Gods.¡±


    ¡°That is what we thought too,¡± Ancient Origin God said with a sigh. ¡°We have scoured the entire universe. No matter whether it was Sacred or Outer Sky, our people¡¯s searches were in vain. We were never able to find anyone. Although we guessed Sacred did something, there has been no evidence to support it. Now, Sacred is destroyed, so it is so difficult to get to the truth.¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Something so evil... There is an 80% to 90% chance it was done by Qin Xiu. Aside from him, who else would have had the means to make the famous Ancient Gods be reduced to this?¡±


    Han Sen did not say that out. He looked at Ancient Origin God and asked, ¡°So, are you not Old God King¡¯s heir?¡±


    Ancient Origin God nodded. ¡°After our God King died, our people were forced to pick a new God King. That was my past life. I had no rtion to Old God King.¡±


    Han Sen grabbed his jaw as he said to himself, ¡°So, are you saying Dragon Lady...¡±. ¡°Yes. In her body, there is an Old God King Origin Gene. It exists within her. For some reason, her body has mixed with the genes of another creature. It made her blood very impure.¡±


    Ancient Origin God confirmed Han Sen¡¯s guess and added, ¡°Although things are like that, her God King Gene is stillplete. It just needs to be activated. I am going to use the Ancient God special food recipe to make Dragon Lady eat many xenogeneic gene essences so she can activate her God King gene. She will then take the seat of the true God King.¡±


    Han Sen frowned after hearing that. The king of the Ancient Gods sounded powerful. Now that he thought about it, the world was in chaos. Demons were dancing everywhere. God Spirits were everywhere. Allowing Dragon Lady to assume responsibilities for an entire race was likely not a good thing. Han Sen stared at Ancient Origin God and asked, ¡°Have you asked for Dragon Lady¡¯s opinion about all this yet?¡± Ancient Origin God smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we Ancient Gods no longer have the ambition to rule the universe. We just want to survive. We just want to find out where the missing Ancient Gods went. If Dragon Lady does not want to be God King, we will not force her. If she can continue the God King blood, that would be enough. It does not matter if she bes a God King or not. She just needs to continue on with our blood, and we need the geno holy fluid.¡±


    Han Sen stared at Ancient Origin God and suddenly asked, ¡°Why do you need my blood?¡±


    Ancient Origin God returned Han Sen¡¯s gaze. He coldly said, ¡°Because your blue blood belongs to Sacred Leader. That is the gene power of Sacred. The Ancient Gods used to rule the universe and eat every race. We absorbed the gene essence of every race to reinforce our bodies, but we never had the gene essence of Sacred. With Sacred Leader¡¯s powerful genes, if Dragon Lady can get the help of that gene essence, she will improve even more.¡±

 Chapter 3010 - Adult Ceremony

    <strong>Chapter 3010 Adult Ceremony</strong>


    When Han Sen heard that, his expression kept changing. It was not like he did not want to give Dragon Lady a drop of his blood. Let alone a drop of blood, Han Sen would have given her a bucket of blood if she needed it. For him, it was nothing that would harm him.


    But that was blood Han Sen could not really give since he could not control the blue blood power. If Dragon Lady had some blue blood and was unable to refine it, she would end up being infected by the blue blood. That would have been bad.


    ¡°Do you really think Sacred Leader¡¯s blood was really that easy to absorb?¡± Han Sen seriously asked. ¡°To be honest with you, I am infected with the blue blood. I am being controlled by the blue blood power. I cannot take control of my body, and I still cannot find a way to get rid of my blue blood. Are you sure you want Dragon Lady to risk this? If you ask me, it¡¯s a bit reckless.¡±


    When Ancient Origin God heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°What you are saying kind of makes sense. Although I, Ancient Origin God, eat all kinds of races, Sacred¡¯s genes are different. We must be aware of that.¡±


    Ancient Origin God was silent a moment before saying, ¡°How about this? If Godfather Han is willing to help, give me one drop of your blood. I will have an Ancient God try it. If it turns out to be OK, then Dragon Lady can give it a shot.¡±


    Han Sen did not think that would be a problem. He cut his finger and ced a drop of blue blood into a jade bottle.


    The blue blood was so still. The color was like blue ink. It did not appear to be anything special.


    ¡°Godfather Han is so nice to us Ancient God. I will always remember this.¡± Ancient Origin God epted the jade bottle and called an Ancient God over.


    The body of the Ancient God was made of something like steel. It was like a steel monster. Han Sen looked at him and knew that he was an Ancient God with metal power.


    ¡°Ancient Iron God, drink this blood.¡± Ancient Origin God gave Ancient Iron God the jade bottle.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Ancient Iron God did not hesitate or ask why. He epted the jade bottle and drank the blue blood inside it. He swallowed itpletely.


    Han Sen and Ancient Origin God stared at Ancient Iron God. He did not seem to have any reaction to the liquid. Ancient Origin God asked, ¡°Ancient Iron God, can you refine that blue blood?¡±.


    Ancient Iron God¡¯s face looked weird as he said, ¡°That blood is in my stomach. It is like a rock that cannot be refined.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ancient Origin God looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked. When Human King dropped blue blood all over him, the blue blood immediately invaded his body. There was no need for refinement or anything.


    Now that he thought about it some more, Han Sen started to have a guess. ¡°Humans are mixed with crystallizer and Sacred Leader¡¯s blood. Human King is the human alpha. It would be easy for me tobine with his blue blood. If other races seek to use the blue blood, I am afraid that might not be so easy.¡±


    Ancient Iron God was unable to refine the blue blood. He could not melt it.


    ¡°If I cannot refine it, I will try to put it in the baby god wok.¡± Ancient Origin God made Ancient Iron God spit out the blue blood. The blue blood still looked like crystal. It had not been affected by anything.


    He put the blue blood back in the jade bottle. Ancient Origin God led Han Sen to a baby god wok.


    This wasn¡¯t the same baby god wok that cooked Empty Dragon King. There was only half a bowl of water in it. The me beneath it was raging. It kept boiling the water in the pot.


    No matter how much the water bubbled and boiled, there was no steam. The water levels did not decrease.


    Ancient Origin God put the drop of blue blood into the water. That drop of blue bloodbined with it. It was still in the shape of a liquid blood drop.


    Ancient Origin God called the eight-armed ck bear and one-eyed xenogeneic over. The two xenogeneics spit out mes. One spat green fire, which helped the fire on the ground, but it burned for half a day. It got to the point where the baby god wok was all red. The water inside bubbled like a dragon rolling. The blue blood still did not exhibit any changes.


    Ancient Origin God¡¯s face changed. ¡°Sacred Leader¡¯s blood is very powerful. Even the baby god wok cannot cook this gene essence.¡±


    Han Sen sighed. ¡°The blue blood is not refined, but maybe that is not a bad thing. With how weird the blue blood is, if it was refined, perhaps that would just lead to a nightmare. Just like what happened to me.¡±


    Ancient Origin God went silent for a while. He then said, ¡°Blue blood really is weird. If things are like that, we will research it first. The geno holy fluid will not add this blood.¡±


    ¡°Then, the ancient spirit seed...¡± Han Sen hesitated to say it.


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Ancient Origin God said. ¡°I promised you I would not take its life. I will find another way to cook and extract Empty Dragon King¡¯s gene essence. Godfather Han, you came just in time. You shoulde and take part in Dragon Lady¡¯s adult ceremony before you depart.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and agreed. This was a big thing for Dragon Lady. Han Sen wanted to go to the cold, but he might as well remain there for another two days.


    Back in Dragon Lady¡¯s garden, Han Sen and Dragon Lady talked about how they had been in recent times. Dragon Lady learned that Han Sen had been trapped by the blue blood and he needed to find Han Yufei somewhere on the cold. She said, ¡°Ancient Origin God said I can leave freely after the adult ceremony. I can apany you to the cold in case you encounter danger out there. Right now, the whole universe knows you have Sacred¡¯s blue blood. Many old antiques might want to harass you. If they find where you are, you might end up in danger.¡±


    Han Sen did not refuse her offer. He smiled and replied, ¡°Thanks. In that case, I will enlist you as my bodyguard.¡± ¡°I am not really a hero,¡± Dragon Lady gently said. ¡°I am just a chef. If someone wants to give me some cooking materials, I would not decline the offer.¡±


    Han Sen stayed in the garden and waited for the adult ceremony to start. The ancient spirit seed was awfully clingy. It always climbed on Han Sen and never left him.


    Although it looked like just a baby, it was a newborn Ancient God. If it was awakened, it would be an Ancient God and get god power.


    It had not woken up yet, so it was hard to tell what sort of Ancient God element it would end up having


    Han Sen waited two days. It was time for the adult ceremony to start. Ancient Origin God invited Han Sen to watch.


    In a giant Ancient God za, many Ancient Gods broke space and appeared. Some Ancient Gods looked like they were made of fire. Some Ancient Gods looked like metal Ancient Gods. Some of them were made of rocks.


    Every Ancient God had their own element. All of them were incredibly scary. Although Ancient God had less than 300 people, many of them were already true god. Now, they were all together. Han Sen could not use his Dongxuan Aura to scan, but he was able to tell how scary they all were.


    ¡°No wonder Ancient God is one of the three high races. It is hard to imagine what it would be like and how shocked the sky would be if there were 3,000 of these people running about,¡± Han Sen thought.


    When Ancient Origin God arrived, the adult ceremony started. Ancient Origin God was holding an old copper tool that looked like a Jun. The item looked lively. It generated steam that came out of its exit.


    Ancient Origin God looked serious. He held the bronze tool with both hands. He read aloud in anguage that Han Sen could not understand. It was like he was praying. It felt mysterious and serious. When Ancient Origin God was praying, his body glowed with rainbow god light. The rainbow god light was strong. Ancient Origin God put his rainbow-like blood into the bronze tool.


    After that was done, Ancient Origin God gave the bronze tool to another Ancient God. That Ancient God behaved just like Ancient Origin God. After praying, he ced a drop of rainbow blood into the bronze tool.


    They passed it to each other. The 200 Ancient Gods ced their blood into the bronze tool. They then gave it to Dragon Lady.

 Chapter 3011 - Forever Standing by Her Side

    <strong>Chapter 3011 Forever Standing by Her Side</strong>


    When Dragon Lady held the bronze tool, it kept shining with a rainbow color. The lifeforce was like a rainbow mist.


    Han Sen was very jealous as he watched. That bronze tool was probably made of many true god ss xenogeneics. He was able to hear some god demon big beast crying and roaring. One cup of geno fluid was worth many years of Han Sen¡¯s work. Those 300 Ancient Gods, which was every Ancient God¡¯s blood, made it enough to boost someone to true god elite status.


    Han Senplimented the scene. ¡°Are the adult ceremonies of the Ancient Gods always thisvish? I would really like to be an Ancient God.¡±


    Dragon Lady was standing on the altar. She was holding the bronze tool. She drank the geno holy fluid in one giant gulp. The cup of holy geno fluid had too much power inside. When it was delivered into Dragon Lady¡¯s body, her body underwent radical changes.


    There were burning mes, lights, invisible wind, and crazy thunder everywhere. The sun, moon, stars, sea, and the sky shed. Many weird scenes took ce on that altar. One was not really able to see where Dragon Lady was amidst it all.


    ¡°That is a massive amount of energy. Can Dragon Lady¡¯s body withstand such arge intake?¡± Han Sen started to get worried. That power was too much.


    ¡°Do not worry. She has the God King blood of our people. She can ept the power of the geno holy fluid.¡± Ancient Origin God had somehow walked next to Han Sen. He looked confident about the result.


    ¡°Are the Ancient God adult ceremonies always thisvish?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Ancient Origin God shook his head. ¡°Of course, they aren¡¯t. This is a traditional ceremony only reserved for the God Kings that are bing adults. Even if our race could eat everything, when we conquered the universe, only the Ancient God King could enjoy such a ceremony. Ordinary Ancient Gods cannot enjoy such a ceremony. Plus, these days, the Ancient Gods aren¡¯t as rich as they used to be. It is harder to get the ingredients for the geno holy fluid. When I became a God King, not even I was reserved such treatment. This geno holy fluid is not as good as the old Ancient God King geno god fluid. In the past, there were 3,000 Ancient Gods, so the elixir was bestowed the power of 3,000 Ancient Gods. Now, there are only 300 of us.¡±


    Han Sen agreed with that. If every Ancient God yed like that, every high-ss xenogeneic in the universe would have been eaten by them.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Fortunately, the Ancient Gods are not as effective as they used to be. If the universe was still controlled by the Ancient Gods, everyone would be their food. That would be much worse now.¡±


    Ancient Origin God seemed to see through what Han Sen was thinking. Ancient Origin God calmly said, ¡°We Ancient Gods are about Return to Origin. Ancient Gods themselves are a part of nature. We only need resources that are enough for us. We do not aspire to take everything. We do not want to be like the other races, attacking and stealing as much as we can to fill our coffers and stomachs. To waste resources for one¡¯s enjoyment is selfish. After the Ancient Gods die, aside from the Ancient God Origins, their energy returns to the universe.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen now understood. The power the Ancient Gods had now was insufficient for ruling the world again. It was not difficult to create a faction, but he had never heard of the Ancient Gods ruling arge area. It seemed as if Ancient Origin God was telling the truth.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, they heard a shaking noisee from the altar. Many weird scenes were unfolding there. Dragon Lady¡¯s body was revealed


    Dragon Lady was wrapped up in some weird armor. She also looked weird. She was like someone praying before an altar. There was a giant and weird wheel behind her. When Han Sen looked closer, he saw that it was not a wheel. It was something that was made of many cutleries.


    There was a knife, fork, cleaver, and spoon. There was also a barbecued steak and a spat. They were all cooking utensils. They were behind her back lined up like a wheel.


    The first cutlery tool was shining with a god light. It released a powerful presence. It was like a demon or a god that one was unable to look at.


    ¡°Ancient God King¡¯s blood is finally revived,¡± Ancient Origin God said. ¡°Because she is a mix, her Ancient God King blood has exhibited some changes. She should not be looking like this.¡± His face was contorted and looked strange. ¡°Are these changes good or bad?¡± Han Sen did not have his Dongxuan Aura to scan her. He did not know if Dragon Lady¡¯s situation was good or bad.


    ¡°I do not know. We will take the time to gauge that.¡± Ancient Origin God¡¯s answers came thick and fast.


    After the adult ceremony wasplete, many of the Ancient God¡¯s Ancient Gods left. They all lived in different ces. It was notmonce for them to gather together.


    Dragon Lady, who was wearing armor, walked in front of Ancient Origin God and asked, ¡°Ancient Origin God, are you going to keep your promise and let me go free?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ancient Origin God said with seriousness as he looked at Dragon Lady. ¡°Before that, I really want you to reconsider whether or not you want to continue with asserting the seat of the Ancient God¡¯s God King.¡±


    Dragon Lady shook her head. ¡°I am willing to have the Ancient God identity but only as an ordinary member of the Ancient Gods. I do not want to be a king to the Ancient Gods.¡±


    Ancient Origin God smiled and said, ¡°That is fine. I said I would not force you. It is enough for you to admit that you are one of the Ancient Gods.¡±


    Han Sen thought the Ancient Gods would not let her go so easily because they had given her so much. After all, the Ancient Gods were unlikely to be able to produce another geno holy fluid anytime soon. Ancient Origin God really did set Dragon Lady free. She was able to leave. He even gave Han Sen the directions for the correct cold he sought.


    Han Sen found a ce where there was no one else around. He asked Ancient Origin God, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop Dragon Lady? You know I am embarking on a perilous journey. She might be put in danger by following me.¡±


    Ancient Origin God gently said, ¡°She will be the king of the Ancient Gods. Our king will be the highest in the food chain. If she cannot go through anything dangerous, she would be unable to stand atop that food chain.¡±


    ¡°So, do you still want her to be king to the Ancient Gods?¡± Han Sen thought this was right. After all, the Ancient Gods had given her many resources, so letting her go was not easy.


    ¡°She has the blood of an Ancient God king,¡± Ancient Origin God said. ¡°Only she can be the real king for the Ancient Gods. I cannot force her to be an Ancient God King, but I have faith that she will assert the responsibilities by her own volition one day.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the geno god hall or the Sacred blood?¡± Han Sen could hear the sound of Ancient Origin God.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can feel this is the calm before the storm. The universe is going to be a mess. We Ancient Gods cannot wait and watch. I believe Dragon Lady will be a true Ancient God. When she needs to ept the responsibilities of king, she will do so with pride. Even if I am down one day, she will carry the Ancient God and keep the me alive.¡± Ancient Origin God looked at Han Sen with eyes that were on fire. He seriously asked, ¡°Han Sen, tell me, when that timees, will you be allied with Dragon Lady?¡± ¡°If Dragon Lady is willing to have me, I will stand by her side forever,¡± Han Sen seriously said.

 Chapter 3012 - Han Yufei

    <strong>Chapter 3012 Han Yufei</strong>


    On the cold, a man and a woman traversed a snow area. The man was holding a little baby wearing fur.


    Ancient Origin God had made a space element Ancient God teleport to help Han Sen, Dragon Lady, and the ancient spirit seed get to the. It saved Han Sen a lot of trouble. Han Sen thought it would not be difficult to find someone on the icy. When he reached it, he realized it would not be easy.


    Although the cold was a with life, the environment made it a harsh ce to live. The temperature of the was very low. Many cold-element xenogeneic creatures were living there. The only beings with high intelligence were a race of creatures called Snowmen. The Snowmen were not xenogeneics. Their technology had yet to reach what was expected of those living in the interster era. Even the evolution of their bodies was capped by the¡¯s level. They were very far behind.


    The only thing Han Sen discovered was that the Snowmen had viges and anguage of their own. They did not know how to speak themon tongue of the universe, so it mademunication with them difficult.


    Han Sen and the others visited a dozen Snowmen viges, but they were unable to gather any news about Han Yufei being there. ¡°Is Han Yufei really on the cold?¡± Han Sen was starting to wonder whether or not Han Jinzhi had spoken the truth or not. He had frequently been called the greatest liar, so it would be no surprise if this was just another fib.


    Han Sen was most depressed about his inability to make use of his Dongxuan Aura. Otherwise, he could have used it to scan the entire. If Han Yufei was really there, she would have been easy to find.


    Han Sen was thinking about whether or not he should use his Super God Spirit mode to use Dongxuan Aura for scanning the entire when Dragon Lady suddenly asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Han Sen followed Dragon Lady¡¯s direction. There was a snowy mountain in the ice fields.


    Seeing a snowy mountain was not weird. What was weird about it was that the snowy mountain looked like a giant steam bun sitting on the ice. It lookedrge and strange.


    The cold had ice and snowy mountains everywhere, but there were no circr ones. The texture of the ice and snow could not have made an ice mountain or snow mountain that was half-circr.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body moved fast. He was like a bolt of lightning going straight for the half-circr snow mountain.


    Han Sen soon noticed that it was not a mountain. It was a half-circr building covered with heavy snow. There was no snow near the entrance. ¡°I cannot believe there is a high-tech building here. Even if this is not where Han Yufei is, we will likely find a lead or two about her there.¡± Han Sen looked at the curved metal door. He knew the Snowmen could not have constructed that building


    Dragon Lady followed him. The two of them looked at the building. The metal door opened, allowing Han Sen to see what was inside the building.


    ¡°Does icepose most of this building¡¯s construction?¡± Han Sen noticed that the building was full of semi-transparent ice. No matter if it was a table or tform, it was all made of ice. Only the tools and high-tech stuff was made of metal.


    ¡°Wee to Zero Laboratory.¡± A very old robot walked out to meet them. Its head was like a big half-circr lightbulb. It looked like a police siren. It flickered with red and blue lights. It was headed toward the gate.


    When Han Sen and Dragon Lady saw the robot, they wanted to say something. Their expressions swiftly changed. The robot¡¯s head shone a light on them. It quickly froze their bodies and turned them into ice cubes.


    ¡°I found three test subjects. This is great! Master will be so happy. Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± The robot used a voice that sounded electric, but it did not sound like a robot.


    Pang!


    The robot was going to take the frozen Han Sen and others away when the cold Dragon Lady¡¯s body suddenly flickered with light. She broke out of the ice that encased her and raised her hands. A giant knife and fork appeared in them.


    ¡°Even though you are a robot, you must still be able to understand food. Dragon Eater¡¯s eight skills Knife and Fork Dance.¡± Dragon Lady sounded calm, but the knife in her hand was like a storm as it attacked the robot.


    Noises of metal shing sounded everywhere. The robot was captured by the fork. When the knife and fork danced about, he was chopped into pieces. He turned into broken copper cast all over the floor.


    An icy snow-like fairy came flying out of the lighting from the robot¡¯s head. It pped its little wings and dodged Dragon Lady¡¯s knife and fork storm like a ghost. It quickly flew deeper into the building. Now, Han Sen knew the robot was just a disguise. The snow-like fairy xenogeneic was its true self.


    ¡°Do you want to escape? Not so fast!¡± Dragon Lady looked cold as she shouted. ¡°Dragon Eater¡¯s eighth skill, Barbecue Pork!¡±


    Dragon Lady¡¯s fork went flying. It went straight for the fleeing snow fairy. The fork trapped it, making it unable to move.


    Dragon Lady moved the fork, and the snow fairy¡¯s body flew back through the air.


    In the next second, Dragon Lady¡¯s knife arose with a storm of fire. She was going to cook that snow fairy straight away.


    The snow fairy struggled and screamed, ¡°Master, help me!¡±


    Seeing the fire was going to touch the snow fairy, a cold light suddenly shed. The shadow of the fork was broken by the cold light. The snow fairy was set free. It pped its wings and flew away. She dodged the dangerous me that sought to cook her.


    Deeper into the hall of theboratory, a woman was wearing a whiteb coat, short skirt, stockings, and high heels. She had short hair and wore a pair of ck-framed sses. She had a scalpel in her hands. The cold light came from the scalpel.


    The snow fairy raced to the woman. It flew around her, saying, ¡°Master, they broke into theb and wanted to kill me! Capture them and make them a test subject.¡±


    The woman¡¯s vision was snared by Dragon Lady¡¯s gaze. It looked like there were sparks between them. The woman coldly said, ¡°I thought someone dared to trouble me here in myb, but it was just a mixed Ancient God. I suppose that is perfect for a test subject. She wille in handy.¡±


    When Dragon Lady heard that, her face turned sour. She held the knife and fork and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Before that, you will be food on my te.¡±


    The two women stared at each other. The knife, fork, and scalpel all shone. It was so scary. The levels of their powers continued to amp.


    ¡°Stop it! We are all friends here. We should talk about this. This was all just a big misunderstanding.¡± Han Sen broke the ice and stepped forward. He ran between the women and stopped them from fighting.


    The two women spoke the same words at the same time. ¡°Who says I am friends with her?¡±


    After that, the woman saw Han Sen and looked at him with shock. ¡°It¡¯s you! Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Han Jinzhi sent me to find you. He said only you can sort out my blue blood problem.¡± Han Sen did not cut corners. ¡°Han Jinzhi? Who is that?¡± Han Yufei looked confused.

 Chapter 3013 - Doesn’t Know

    <strong>Chapter 3013 Doesn¡¯t Know</strong>


    Han Sen was shocked. Han Jinzhi had him seek out Han Yufei, but Han Yufei did not know who Han Jinzhi was. That was quite a weird twist. ¡°You don¡¯t know a Han Jinzhi? He is an old man, and something of a fortune teller. He has double-eyelids above long and narrow eyes.¡± Han Sen described Han Jinzhi¡¯s appearance. Han Yufei shook her head. ¡°You know that I was trapped in Two Worlds Mountain. Unless he is someone from Sacred era, how am I supposed to know who he is?¡±.


    Han Sen was shocked. He thought, ¡°Yes. Han Jinzhi is not so old. He might be old for humans, but before someone like Han Yufei, he is less than a few years old. How could he know who Han Yufei was?¡±


    ¡°Come on in first.¡± Han Yufei turned around and went into theboratory.


    Han Sen said his greetings, and Dragon Lady followed. The snow fairy shut the door behind them.


    That icy bunker-shboratory was full of ice. The temperature was low. Han Sen saw drawers and cans made of ice. Through the half-transparent ice, some weird stuff was visible inside them. There were organs of creatures, some colorful liquids, and somerge ice cupboards with entire xenogeneics in them.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± They entered a room that looked somewhat like a lounge. Han Yufei sat on an ice chair. She looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Did you say that guy Han Jinzhi told you to find me here? How does he know I am here? How does he even know my name?¡±


    ¡°He told me toe and look for you here but said nothing else. I thought you might be close to him,¡± Han Sen felt depressed. It seemed as if he had been tricked by Han Jinzhi.


    ¡°I can tell you withplete certainty that I have never heard this name before. I do not know this person.¡± Han Yufei was silent a moment and then asked, ¡°Why did he tell you toe and look for me?¡±


    ¡°My body has blue blood. I thought you would know that already.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Blue blood? What blue blood?¡± Han Yufei frowned.


    ¡°Did you not see what happened in the god pces?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    ¡°I have so much research to do, so I have no time to watch such things,¡± Han Yufei said.


    Han Sen told her about Human King dribbling all the blue blood on him. After Han Yufei heard his tale, her face changed. She grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hand. Before Han Sen could react, she pulled a needle out of nowhere and thrust it into one of his fingers. She drew some of his blood.


    Before he said anything, Han Yufei ran out of the lounge. She went into aboratory, which had all kinds of tools.


    Dragon Lady and Han Sen wanted to enter, but Han Yufei did not even look at them as she said, ¡°Stand outside and do note in.¡±


    Han Sen knew that normal people should not enter aboratory. If they fiddled with some tool and messed up a test, that would be bad. So, he just waited outside.


    Fortunately, theboratory wall was made of ice. It was crystal clear, so they could see what was going on inside.


    Han Yufei used all kinds of tools and tubes to research the blue blood. After an hour, she came out of theboratory.


    ¡°Not bad. The blood inside your body is Sacred blood.¡± Han Yufei was checking Han Sen out. She went on to say, ¡°So, your body already has Sacred Leader¡¯s genes. Otherwise, you would not be able tobine with that blue blood. As for that guy who gave you the blue blood, where did he get Sacred Leader¡¯s blood from? The amount of it is almost like Sacred Leader himself.¡±


    ¡°Could that person be Sacred Leader?¡± Han Sen always wondered if Human King and Qin Xiu were the same person.


    ¡°No,¡± Han Yufei said with confidence.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Han Sen did not know why Han Yufei was so sure about that.


    ¡°Follow me. I need to give you a full-body check.¡± Han Yufei led Han Sen to anotherboratory. She said, ¡°Sacred Leader¡¯s blood is different from ordinary blood. If the guy you told me about was the real Sacred Leader, then he could not have spoken to you face-to-face.¡±


    Han Sen was confused, so he asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Han Yufei kept walking and said, ¡°You should have heard about Sacred Leader wearing armor at all times. No one has seen his face. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen had heard about that before. Since he had met Qin Xiu¡¯s soul and saw his statue, he had not thought it was a big deal.


    Han Yufei said, ¡°Sacred Leader wore armor because his body was special. If he did not wear armor, his body would have had a big problem. Let¡¯s not say he cut his hands and gave you blue blood, as Sacred Leader would never have exposed his hands outside of his armor. So, the guy who gave you blue blood must not have been Sacred Leader.¡±


    While they were talking, Han Sen was led into anotherboratory by Han Yufei. Thisboratory was different from thest one. Thisboratory had been constructed with impressive technology, and the temperature was not quite as low.


    Han Sen entered a chamber. Han Yufei started the tool that would enable a full scan of Han Sen¡¯s body.


    As Han Sen was lying in the chamber, he asked, ¡°Was Sacred Leader¡¯s body sick? Why would he have problems if he did not wear armor?¡±


    ¡°You should feel it, right?¡± Han Yufei asked. ¡°When your blood turned into blue blood, you were cut off from all the rules and powers of the universe.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and confirmed. He did not just feel it. It was very strong.


    ¡°Sacred Leader himself did not just create a barrier. Without the protection of the armor, his body would have been destroyed by the ruling powers of the universe. He would have had to fight against the whole universe. You know the ending.¡± Han Yufei kept using her tools as she spoke.


    When Han Sen heard that, his heart jumped. ¡°That sounds so familiar. It sounds like in the sanctuaries. When you level up to a higher sanctuary, the higher-level sanctuaries rules would destroy you.¡±


    Han Yufei looked at the data on the monitor and frowned as she said, ¡°Weird...¡±


    ¡°What is weird?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Aside from the blue blood genes inside your body, there is another gene,¡± Han Yufei quietly said. ¡°That gene is very close to the blue blood genes, but it cannotbine with the blue blood. It is because of that gene you did not bepletely blue blood.¡± ¡°That should be the Nine-Life Cat tattoo.¡± Han Sen told her about the Nine-Life Cat tattoo. Now, Han Sen was starting to believe what Han Jinzhi had told him. It looked like Han Yufei would be the one to sort out his current problems. At least, Han Yufei understood blue blood.


    Han Yufei looked at the data on the monitor and spoke to herself. ¡°Nine-Life Cat genes, huh? That should be impossible, unless...¡± She suddenly thought of something. She quickly controlled the tool and rescanned Han Sen¡¯s body.

 Chapter 3014 - A Lead on Sacred Leader

    <strong>Chapter 3014 A Lead on Sacred Leader</strong>


    ¡°Of course, this is right.¡± After one hour, Han Yufei looked very excited. She stared at the data board with an enthralled glow. Han Sen was depressed, so he asked, ¡°What is the situation now? Is there a way to take the blue blood power out of my body?¡±


    ¡°Answer a few of my questions first.¡± Han Yufei did not wait for Han Sen to agree. She immediately asked, ¡°Youe from the sanctuaries, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Han Sen nodded. There was no real point in hiding it now.


    Han Yufei looked at Han Sen with interest as she asked, ¡°You are a mix of crystallizer and Sacred Leader¡¯s blood, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Although Han Sen agreed with the assessment, it was not something he could believe in 100%.


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Han Yufei told Han Sen with absolute certainty.


    Han Sen did not understand and asked, ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    Han Yufei coldly said, ¡°Because it was me who was in charge of Sacred Leader¡¯s research into the blood. Only I researched Sacred blood, and only my assistant saw some. Without that information, no race¡¯s blood can bebined Sacred Leader¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Your assistant... Crystallizer...¡± Han Sen suddenly noticed something. Han Yufei once told him that after the crystallizers had their genes modified, they would be more intelligent. So, Han Yufei and Sacred Leader hired them as test assistants.


    ¡°Yes. It was a crystallizer. If you are a crystallizer and you canbine with blue blood, it is without a doubt that you are a crystallizer mix that contains Sacred Leader¡¯s blood. Because the research was not a total sess,bining with Sacred Leader¡¯s blood was very weak. It did not affect the natural blood of a crystallizer. People would not be able to tell, so they would just assume you to be a crystallizer.¡±


    Han Yufei paused and smiled before saying, ¡°I cannot believe Left Crazy was that smart. He only saw that little bit of information, yet he was able to do this. It must have been very hard for them.¡±


    ¡°Even if I am a mix of crystallizer and Sacred, what is the connection with Nine-Life Cat?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Nine-Life Cat, Ghost Car, Phoenix, and Holy Kirin were the four holy beasts of Sacred. In fact, they were important research for Sacred Leader. It is different from researching with Super Gene. The research on the four holy beasts was about making the creatures of the universe holy spirits and turning them into new creatures that could rival God Spirits. Only Holy Kirin was a sess. The other three holy beasts were not a sess. That was especially true with the Nine-Life Cat. There was some problem in the process.¡±


    Ul


    Speaking of that, Han Yufei looked solemn. She went silent and did not continue speaking. ¡°Was there a problem?¡± Han Sen¡¯s expression showed that he was in a rush. He had been chasing this for many years, and he was finally on the cusp of learning the truth. His desire for finding this out was something no one could understand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Yufei¡¯s answer almost made Han Sen jump.


    ¡°How could you not know?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He stared at Han Yufei.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. The process of making a holy spirit was dangerous. In the test, Nine-Life Cat was injected with too much spirit. His spirit could not take it, so he broke. Therefore, he died. His body had no lifeforce. After that, Sacred Leader took Nine-Life Cat¡¯s body away.¡±


    After saying that, Han Yufei looked at Han Sen. ¡°I only found out from you now that Nine-Life Cat did not die, and his blood is close to blue blood. That should be impossible.¡±


    Han Sen had a strange expression. He had many thoughts swirling through his head, but he screamed, ¡°What you are saying is that Nine-Life Cat was revived because of Sacred Leader! Does that mean Nine-Life Cat is...¡±


    Before Han Sen said anything else, he thought that possibility was too shocking.


    Han Yufei nodded and said, ¡°From what I guess, there are two possibilities. One is that it is just as you say. Perhaps Sacred Leader used Nine-Life Cat¡¯s body to conduct more tests, and Nine-Life Cat became a vessel for him. The other possibility is that Sacred Leader used his blood. He gave it to Nine-Life Cat and then, somehow, Nine-Life Cat was revived as a new type of species. Only that could exin why the Nine-Life Cat¡¯s gene power is so simr to Sacred Leader¡¯s blue blood. That is why Nine-Life Cat¡¯s power canbat blue blood power. Only Sacred power can restrict Sacred.¡±


    ¡°Which do you think is the likelier result?¡± Han Sen looked weird. He thought about the demondy before she died. She told him to be wary of Old Cat. Now, that was starting to seem very interesting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Yufei turned off the machine and let Han Sen exit the chamber.


    Han Sen stretched his body as he asked, ¡°Is there a way to erase the blue blood inside me?¡±


    ¡°The genes arebined, so it is impossible to erase it now,¡± Han Yufei excitedly said. ¡°Why would you want to get rid of it? If it is just blue blood power, that would be very bad. But your body has Nine-Life Cat¡¯s mutated blue blood genes. These mutated blue blood genes will not be destroyed by the rules of the universe. You just need tobine the two powers into one. Then, you can perfectly get a hold of it and will be a Sacred Leader that will not be destroyed by the rules of the universe. You can achieve more than what Sacred Leader did. By then, you would not need the Super Gene to kill God Spirits.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to kill God Spirits?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Han Sen had tried to be a God Spirit. Although God Spirits were a bit dangerous, it was not like they had to be destroyed.


    Regarding the harm, when every race was making themselves stronger, the crimes theymitted were worse than the God Spirits. The harm they caused was greater than anything the God Spirits did.


    Unless he was born an enemy of the God Spirits, he really did not see the point in killing God Spirits.


    Han Yufei looked at Han Sen weirdly. After a while, she sighed. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the God Spirits and what they are. If you understood, you would feel the same way.¡± ¡°You can make me understand.¡± Han Sen looked at Han Yufei with eyes that were on fire.


    ¡°It is hard to exin so suddenly.¡± Han Yufei clearly did not want to answer that question. She changed the subject and said, ¡°You should stay here. I will find a way for you to control the blue blood power. As for the removal of the blue blood, I do not think I can do that.¡±


    ¡°After sessfullybining with it, can I use the old geno arts I have?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Han Yufei said. ¡°Sacred blood¡¯s gene power is too powerful. Even if you did not get destroyed, you could not run it with other geno arts. You can only use this power, but that is enough.¡±


    Han Sen had an odd expression as he asked, ¡°Are you sure that after having Sacred blood power, I cannot use other powers?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I thought you have experienced this,¡± Han Yufei said.


    ¡°By the way, I am very interested in learning more about Han Jinzhi. Tell me more about him.¡± Han Yufei squinted her eyes.


    ¡°Sure. As a trade, I want to know what God Spirits are,¡± Han Sen calmly said.


    Han Yufei looked at Han Sen seriously for a while and said, ¡°Sure. I can try to exin, but I cannot promise that you will understand.¡±

 Chapter 3015 - God and Immortality

    <strong>Chapter 3015 God and Immortality</strong>


    Han Sen looked at Han Yufei as he said, ¡°If you are willing to exin, then I should be able to understand.¡±


    Han Yufei was nonmittal. She coldly said, ¡°Aside from Ancient God and God Spirits, the universe¡¯s creatures have a mortal life. Do you know what determines their lifespan?¡±


    Han Sen thought about it and said, ¡°Different creatures all have different lengths of life. That is usually determined by their genes.¡±


    Han Yufei nodded. ¡°Indeed, unless they die by ident. Otherwise, what affects their lifespan is usually down to what is in their genes. Different creatures have different genes that determine the length of their life. But that is not something absolute. In fact, many other variables can affect a lifespan. For example, there is cryosleep technology in the universe. That is verymon. It can slow down the renewal of genes and extend one¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Cryosleep technology is a stupid idea. When you are frozen, it is like you are dead. In the meantime, it is totally pointless. Compared to that, there are high-ss time geno arts that can make your body clock stop so the genes in your body never renew. Technically, you would be immortal and forever young.¡±


    ¡°Just like you.¡± Han Sen looked at Han Yufei as he spoke. Han Yufei had been trapped in Two Worlds Mountain for god knows how many billions of years, yet she had maintained a youthful image. She had not died. That must have been a result of time powers.


    Han Yufei did not answer Han Sen. She went on to say, ¡°ording to the theory, many creatures can be immortal. In fact, it is not like that. No matter if normal creatures or true god xenogeneics have a powerful time power, if they live longer than their gene¡¯s lifespan, they will die by ident. Before Sacred appeared, that was verymon. Powerful existences, such as true dragons or phoenixes, no matter how powerful they are or how strong their lifeforce, will die at some point in time.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the God Spirits take the lifespan of creatures?¡± Han Sen¡¯s head shed. He thought about the God Spirits stealing one¡¯s lifespan.


    Han Yufei nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It is like that. When Sacred appeared, they forced open the space barrier. They forced the god pces to appear and killed god knows how many of the God Spirits that descended. The god pces were heavily damaged. After I was set free, I saw many old antiques that remained alive. Some even hailed from Sacred¡¯s time. With their current lifespan, they cannot live much longer. The only exnation is that because of Sacred¡¯s god fights, there was a w in the God Spirit¡¯s control. That is how they were able to use all methods to live up until now. Before Sacred, this had never happened.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean killing God Spirits is to obtain immortality?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Although what Han Yufei was saying made sense, Han Sen still thought there was something amiss.


    ¡°Immortality, to me, isn¡¯t what I am looking for, but I don¡¯t like the feeling of being restricted and calcted. How long I live is something I should determine. After all, it is my life. The God Spirits are trying to take those rights away. I am not going to allow them to seed. I want them to feel what it feels like to have their lives in the hands of others.¡± Han Yufei used her hands to lift her ck-framed sses as she spoke.


    ¡°This woman... She is insane...¡± Han Sen had to admit Han Yufei was the scariest woman he had ever met.


    Han Sen suddenly remembered the scroll. Han Yufei¡¯s crime wasmitting sphemy against a God Spirit. Her crime was worse than God¡¯s Retribution. Now, it was starting to make sense.


    Han Sen was pretty sure that in the Sacred era, she must have conducted tests on the God Spirits. That was probably a crime that was worse than ying a God Spirit.


    Han Sen stared at Han Yufei as he asked, ¡°What about Sacred Leader? Did he kill gods because of that?¡±


    ¡°That is what he told me, but I do not think that is the real reason. At the very least, he did not do it just for himself. He was probably doing it for someone else.¡± After saying that, Han Yufei went silent.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er?¡± Han Sen said the name and watched Han Yufei¡¯s reaction.


    Han Yufei looked shocked. She asked, ¡°Do you know Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°More than just know her.¡±


    Han Yufei did not wait for Han Sen¡¯s answer. She kept speaking. ¡°Yes, that was who Sacred Leader loved the most. Sacred Leader¡¯s reason for killing the gods was probably because of Wan¡¯er. Otherwise, with his power, avoiding God Spirits to live would not have been difficult.¡±


    Han Sen noticed Han Yufei¡¯s tone was a bit off. He quickly asked, ¡°Was Wander Sacred Leader¡¯s real sister?¡±


    ¡°Although Sacred Leader kept saying Wan¡¯er was his real sister, I know for sure that Wan¡¯er was not his real sister because Wan¡¯er was not the same race as him,¡± Han Yufei said with certainty. ¡°How do you know they are not from the same race?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course, Wan¡¯er was one of my people.¡± Han Yufei lifted her lips as she spoke. ¡°With the title, she should be calling me auntie. I watched her grow up. Do you think I am wrong?¡±


    ¡°What? Wan¡¯er is the same race as you? What race do you belong to?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked at Han Yufei. Even now, he did not know which race Han Yufei belonged


    to.


    ¡°Witch,¡± Han Yufei said with a sigh. ¡°Our race almost became extinct a long, long time ago. I don¡¯t think anyone in this universe has heard our name before. Aside from me, I do not believe any others are alive. Back then, there were Tai Yi, Qing Jun, and Purple Fight. Now, they are...¡±


    ¡°Tai Yi? Qing Jun? Purple Fight? Are they all witches?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Han Yufei developed a wry smile. ¡°Not anymore. Qing Jun has be Sky God. He is not a Witch anymore. Purple Fight is dead. The Purple Fight in Two Worlds Mountain was just his will. As for Tai Yi, he is missing. I am afraid he might have been killed in the god fights.¡±


    After hearing this, Han Sen felt extremely weird. He had not expected Wan¡¯er and Han Yufei toe from the same race or to learn that Qing Jun and Tai Yi were once a Witch.


    After the god pces appeared, Han Sen had been looking for Qing Jun¡¯s god temple. He wanted to kill him so that he could exact vengeance. He had searched the entire length of the god pces and was unable to locate Qing Jun¡¯s g. He did not know which god temple he resided within.


    Regarding Tai Yi and the Metal God Temple, Han Sen was not able to find it. That made Han Sen feel strange.


    Han Sen told her about his encounter with Tai Yi and how he repaired the Metal God Temple, broke space, and departed. He wanted to know what she might say. After Han Yufei heard that, she looked shocked. She asked, ¡°Is Tai Yi still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he fixed Metal God Temple and broke space,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I have not seen Metal God Temple amidst the others since the god pces appeared. What is that all about?¡± Han Yufeiughed. ¡°Of course, you were unable to find it. The Metal God Temple is the god temple Sacred tried to recreate. He wanted to rece the original god temple to be the leader of the universe so they would not be restricted by the god pces and geno hall. They wanted to rece the entirety of the god pces. Before they could seed, Sacred was destroyed, and Metal God Temple was ruined. I did not know Tai Yi rebooted Metal God Temple.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to say something, but he felt the entireboratory start to shake. The ice walls were breaking. Even the metal was breaking. It was like there was an earthquake.


    Some scary presence covered the entire ce. Even with Han Sen¡¯s slowed reaction, he sensed how scary it was.

 Chapter 3016 - Shadow God

    <strong>Chapter 3016 Shadow God</strong>


    ¡°Sacred¡¯s remnants,e out and die!¡± A godly voice echoed throughout space. The ice walls of the ice bunker¡¯sboratory exploded. The tools were breaking and falling apart.


    Han Yufei¡¯s eyes suddenly looked cold. She was holding a scalpel. She ran out of the ice bunker¡¯sboratory and exited the ice bunker. She pulled a metal orb out of her pocket and threw it.


    That metal orb fired out some light. The lights crossed each other to be a bai sema. It protected the ice bunker from further harm and filtered out the godly voice. Theb stopped breaking.


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady ran out of the ice bunker¡¯sboratory. The space around them turned dark. It was like the whole cold nt was disconnected from the world.


    In the darkness, there was a ck shadow floating in the air. It coldly looked at them. The scary god sounds came out from that shadow.


    Because that shadow and darkness werebined, they were not able to see what it looked like. They only saw a pair of red, gleaming eyes. They were like two blood marks in the air.


    Han Sen clearly felt that the two eyes were looking at him. Besides, what the guy had said earlier was not hard to decipher. This unknown being wasing after him.


    ¡°What is your name, and why have youe here?¡± Han Sen loudly asked.


    ¡°Shadow God. I am here to scrub up thest remains of Sacred.¡± The powerful god voice returned. The red eyes in space looked even angrier.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Annihtion ss Shadow God that has descended. It looks like the God Spirits are really afraid of Sacred Leader¡¯s blood. They could not wait to destroy all who possessed blue blood.¡± Han Sen¡¯s stern face did not change. He looked at Shadow God and coldly asked, ¡°To clear the remnants of Sacred, shouldn¡¯t you go after the guy who gave me blue blood instead? Are you not going to kill the one who caused this? Did you reallye for me, who is a victim of the blue blood? It seems like God Spirits are just wimps that only dare to bully the weak.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! As long as you are a remnant of Sacred, you should die,¡± Shadow God said. His eyes were glowing with a red light. They turned into two red beams that went straight for Han Sen. Han Sen readied himself for a fight, but Han Yufei¡¯s body moved first. She was in front of Han Sen holding a controller. Han Yufei¡¯s finger touched the controller twice. Suddenly, a light screen came out from the controller. The screen looked like a mirror.


    Shadow God¡¯s red light beam hit the screen and ricocheted back. It made Shadow God have to fire another two red lights to extinguish it.


    ¡°Shadow God, I don¡¯t care about who you want to kill,¡± Han Yufei coldly said. ¡°If you dare to try and destroy myb, you must pay the ultimate price.¡±


    ¡°Han Yufei, this is none of your business. If you do not want to be trapped for another billion years, you should leave now.¡± Shadow God coldly grunted. ¡°I want to know how you might attempt to trap me for a billion years,¡± Han Yufei coldly said.


    ¡°If you have a death wish, I will grant it for you right now.¡± Shadow God¡¯s voice coldly boomed. He glowed with a red light. This time, it did not manifest as aser and leave him. It was like two red suns were glowing weirdly in the dark of space.


    Han Sen¡¯s and Dragon Lady¡¯s expressions changed. They had already mustered all the power they could to defend the ce, but they felt as if they were losing control of their bodies. They were like wooden dolls just standing where they were.


    It was not just that either. Han Sen¡¯s body suddenly lost all control and moved. The ancient spirit seed was still on his arm, but the arm moved. His hands moved to grab his own head. He tried to twist it like he was attempting to twist his own head off. Dragon Lady was the same. She held her own head. Her neck had already been turned 90 degrees, and it was still twisting. The neck bones started to creak and groan. It was like her head was going to be ripped off at any moment. It made Dragon Lady¡¯s mouth and nose start to bleed. Han Sen was not doing well either. He felt as if his neck was going to break soon. His jaw was almost touching his back. His face was all puffed out. He was going to explode.


    ¡°I am ripping my own head off. That is a new way to die.¡± Han Sen mocked himself. He knew that he and Dragon Lady were being controlled by Shadow God¡¯s power, but he just did not know what sort of power it was. How could he lose control of his body without knowing it?


    Han Sen was trapped by the blue blood power, so he was unable to fight back unless he used his Super God Spirit more or Blood-Pulse Sutra to activate the blue blood power. Aside from that, there was nothing he could do.


    Pang!


    While Han Sen wondered about which power he should use, he suddenly saw Han Yufei¡¯s hands control the controller to bounce back a beam of light. That beam of light went three feet and spread. It turned into a light umbre.


    Han Yufei pressed the button on the controller that had be an umbre. The light umbre suddenly turned ck. She ced it over their heads and blocked Shadow God¡¯s red light influence.


    Han Sen and Dragon Lady let out a long sigh. They had regained control of their bodies.


    Han Sen was still moving his neck, which was in pain, as he asked. ¡°What is that red light power?¡±


    ¡°The red light was just his help. His real power is that.¡± Han Yufei pointed at the floor.


    Han Sen looked and saw nothing on the floor. They were standing atop the ice bunker. There was snow on it.


    Han Sen suddenly understood. Han Yufei was talking about the shadow. When the red light shone, Han Yufei¡¯s ck umbre created a ck shadow. It covered Han Sen in its shadow.


    ¡°Do you think this can block my Shadow God power?¡± Shadow God coldly asked. His eyes were glowing with red light. It made the shadow around be clearer.


    Han Sen quickly discovered that the umbre in Han Yufei¡¯s hands was shaking. It looked as if it was going to get blown away any second. Han Yufei slightly frowned. She wanted to do something, but she heard a ¡°ding-dong¡± sounde out from the dark of space. It was like many bells were tolling. Han Sen and the others immediately saw a purple light emerge from the dark of space. Ten of those lights were like a real dragon pulling a copper carriage. It was like the sky and earth had a line of light.


    ¡°This is... Purple Fight¡¯s bronze carriage.¡± Han Sen looked at it. He noticed where the car was from. He had been inside Purple Fight¡¯s eye once upon a time, sitting inside that bronze car.


    The cloud dragons were pulling the car to a point above the ice bunkerboratory. The entire ice bunkerboratory was covered by the shadows of the car and cloud dragons.


    There was a sudden ¡°tzi-ah¡± noise. The bronze car¡¯s car door opened. Purple Fight walked out. He looked at Shadow God, who was in the dark.

 Chapter 3017 - No. 1 General

    <strong>Chapter 3017 No. 1 General</strong>


    ¡°Sacred¡¯s first general, Purple Fight, I have heard of your name,¡± Shadow God coldly said upon seeing Purple Fight. ¡°What a shame... All you have left is just your mind now.¡±


    Purple Fight ignored Shadow God. He looked down to peer at Han Yufei.


    Han Yufei looked disdained. She coldly said, ¡°My business is none of your business.¡±


    Purple Fight¡¯s voice sounded soft in his response. ¡°I am not meddling in your business. I am merely not allowing anyone to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Do you not think I am as good as him?¡± Han Yufei looked glum as she spoke.


    Purple Fight shook his head. ¡°No. No matter how strong you are, you are already the strongest in the universe. As long as I am here, no matter who it is, they must go through me before trying to hurt you.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, his skin red up with goosebumps. He thought, ¡°These two actually have something going on, but Han Yufei said Purple Fight was dead and only his mind continued to exist. Is this Purple Fight I am seeing now and not his true body?¡±


    ¡°Enough. Do you guys think I don¡¯t exist?¡± Shadow God could not listen to them any longer. He was furious. His god voice was like thundering down. His red eyes grew bigger and dyed the dark world red.


    Under the bronze car¡¯s shadow, Han Sen and the others¡¯ shadows were covered. He was not able to control them while they were under that shadow.


    Now, Han Sen shockingly found discovered that Purple Fight had no shadow. He was like a phantom or ghost.


    While the red lights from Shadow God¡¯s eyes grew brighter, even his body, which hadbined with the darkness, was appearing. Han Sen and the others now saw it clearly.


    Shadow God was like a ck, evil dragon. His entire body was full of ck, inky scales. He had a pair of ck butterfly wings. His head looked like a dragon, but he only had one horn. His entire body was releasing a weird, ghost-like ck fire. It was like darkness itself wasing out from his body.


    He saw the wings on Shadow God¡¯s backp. The dark space around followed the wings and pped. The darkness gathered. It turned into a scary, big, ck beast that was visible from every angle.


    True dragon. Phoenix. Kirin. Fish bird. All kinds of creatures from all sorts of legends kept appearing in the dark. All of them had a scary presence. They did not look like shadows.


    But their bodies were as ck as ink. They looked like shadows, but they looked rather real. They all looked weird. They looked as if they were real and not real. One was not able to tell.


    ¡°Can the xenogeneics that be a ck shadow actually fight?¡± Han Sen was deeply shocked. If they had fighting power, even if they doubled their numbers, it would be impossible to repel those scary creatures. Han Yufei¡¯s expression did not change. She sounded casual as she said, ¡°These are Shadow God¡¯s shadows born from his shadow power. These are not really xenogeneics.¡±


    Han Sen felt relieved, but Han Yufei went on to say, ¡°But these shadows have 80 percent of the original xenogeneic¡¯s power.¡±


    Hearing that high percentage, Han Sen was speechless. All of space was currently full of those scary xenogeneic shadows, including a phoenix. All of them were a true god ss existence. Ignoring the 80 percent power mentioned, even if they had just half of their original power, there were so many of them that they would likely destroy everything in their path.


    ¡°The shadow in the darkness, revive your soul! Punish this world... Shadow kingdom... Darkness descends...¡± While Shadow God was roaring, countless shadow xenogeneics roared. They were all headed for the cold from every angle.


    The shadow of each xenogeneic was strong. Each of them was able to destroy a. Now, they were rushing like a tide of beasts that covered the sky and ground. They wereing fast. It was like a ck, demonic wave. This scene was shocking.


    Dragon Lady and Han Sen were ready to fight. With such a scary power descending, they did not think Purple Fight could repel the enemy alone.


    Han Sen was even nning on using Super God Spirit mode to escape. The scary shadows wereing down on that ce like a tide. It was not some power only two people could deal with.


    Han Yufei just stood where she was. She was not nning to fight. She calmly looked at the xenogeneics that came from every direction and did not move.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt a scary presenceing. It was like some battle from ancient times. It suddenly filled up the sky and area around them.


    He looked at Purple Fight, whose body had purple air rising. His whole body was releasing purple fire that he could not control. He released a scary battle mind. There was a purple light visible. The darkness turned purple.


    ¡°Like I said, as long as I am here, no one can hurt her.¡± Purple Fight¡¯s voice sounded cold. His eyes burned like fire.


    ¡°Let me see what the mind of the number one general can aplish. Show me what you can do.¡± Shadow God¡¯s body zed with a ck me. It made the shadows in the darkness develop even more xenogeneics.


    Purple Fight¡¯s expression did not change. Han Sen and Dragon Lady were prepared to fight. The xenogeneics arrived too quickly. It was like the end of the world. It was like the world was ending by a flood. Boom!


    In that second, Purple Fight¡¯s battle mind was totally activated. The purple me gathered to be stars. It was like a universe of stars surrounding him.


    ¡°Very angry like a mad cow. Purple flowers make the universe kill all the stars around...¡± Purple Fight¡¯s voice was so cold that it was like ice. The universe of stars around his body exploded.


    The scary battle mind swept through the universe. It was like a purple star going supernova and sending a billion lights flying. Wherever the starlight went, everything was destroyed.


    The xenogeneics were like a tide, but they were killed by the starlight. It was like charcoal going against the snow.


    The darkness in space suddenly turned bright purple. Purple Fight was like a star in the center of the universe. A sky full of stars was spinning around him.


    The tide of demons covering the sky and ground were swept away. Shadow God screamed and vanished in the purple starlight.


    ¡°Purple Fight, if my body was not limited, I would not let you do this,¡± Shadow God said before his voice disappeared. Space started to go back to normal. Purple Fight said nothing. He just looked at Han Yufei. He returned to the copper car. Ten cloud dragons pulled the copper car away. It disappeared into space. ¡°Purple Fight is very powerful,¡± Han Senplimentarily said. ¡°It is no wonder he fought with Sacred Leader once upon a time.¡±


    He had heard Purple Fight was the most powerful general in Sacred, but he had never been able to witness how powerful he was before. Now, he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Purple Fight, who only had his will left, used his own power to beat an Annihtion ss God Spirit.


    ¡°Go back. The God Spirits will not being here anytime soon. We must get you the power to control Sacred¡¯s blood.¡± Han Yufei looked where the copper car had disappeared to. Without emotion, she returned to theb.

 Chapter 3018 - Do You Really Understand?

    <strong>Chapter 3018 Do You Really Understand?</strong>


    In the ice bunker¡¯s testing room, Han Sen looked weird.


    ¡°About that, Teacher Han, can that really make me control blue blood power?¡± Han Sen stood atop an ice tform with one leg. He raised his hands to bnce himself out. He looked like an old chicken standing. He had been doing this for more than 10 hours now. Han Yufei forced him to stand like that the entire time. She did not allow him to do anything else. She hadn¡¯t injected him with any geno fluids or anything of the sort either. She hadn¡¯t taught him a new geno art, which made Han Sen very suspicious.


    ¡°Is this not enough? In that case, I should add some more,¡± Han Yufei replied. She ced an apple on Han Sen¡¯s head. She lifted her ck-framed sses and squinted her eyes. ¡°Control your body. Keep it from moving.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Han, is this really going to work?¡± Han Sen wondered. He thought Han Yufei was ying with him. If standing there allowed him to control the blue blood power, why would she need high-ss research apparatus? Sacred Leader¡¯s many years of research appeared to be going to waste.


    Han Yufei coldly asked, ¡°Do you know what still means?¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°I have learned many skills to train my patience. The geno arts I have practiced can enable me to control my own skills. I am confident about this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Yufei was holding a thin and long stick. She pointed at Han Sen¡¯s chest and poked it.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was very still. It was like a mountain. He did not move.


    Han Yufei pulled the stick back and asked Han Sen, ¡°Did you feel anything with those two pokes?¡±


    ¡°Pain,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Han Yufei asked.


    ¡°What else could I possibly feel?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    Han Yufei was holding her stick. She knocked Han Sen¡¯s chest with it.


    ¡°So, you do not understand your body. You cannot even describe your feelings. Creatures of a high-level have bodily functions that areplicated. They have many systems inside them. Pain is just a simple feeling, but there are more changes andyers to it. You did not use your feelings to feel it. When the stick goes down, the clothes and your skin hit each other. When it goes against your skin, and when your muscles cave in and bounce back and your cells hurt, the small veins break. Did you really feel all that?¡±


    Han Sen gulped his saliva. Although he controlled every inch of his muscles perfectly with the Dongxuan Aura, looking at himself and feeling himself was something he never bothered to do.


    ¡°Use your heart to feel your body¡¯s small feelings,¡± Han Yufei seriously said. ¡°Make your body be absolutely still. If you can do that, it will be the time you can control the blue blood.¡±


    Han Sen started to believe Han Yufei, so he seriously asked, ¡°What does being absolutely still mean?¡±


    ¡°You make your body¡¯s organs stop running,¡± Han Yufei exined. ¡°Everything stops. That will be you bing absolutely still.¡±


    ¡°If my bodypletely shuts down, that means I am dead,¡± Han Sen said with a frown. Although making his heart stop jumping and blood stop flowing was not difficult for Han Sen, if his body¡¯s functionspletely shut down, that meant he was dead.


    ¡°Stopping does not mean dying. Bing absolutely just means that your body bes absolutely still. It does not mean your lifeforce is still. I told you that you wouldn¡¯t understand. You need to feel it. When your heart stops and your body is as still as a mirror, that means you have seeded.¡± Han Yufei used her stick to smack Han Sen¡¯s butt and said, ¡°Keep practicing. You do not have much time.¡±


    Han Sen used his heart to feel that strike. When the stick hit his clothes, they pressed down on his hair. It made the hair rub against his skin. It gave him an itch. He then felt the clothes and skin rub each other. Next, he felt his skin and his vessels feel the pain.


    When the pain appeared, the blood inside was pressed. It made him feel swollen. It was clearly in Han Sen¡¯s brain. Thatplicated feeling could not be described in one simple word called ¡°pain.¡±


    Han Yufei walked to her seat and sat down. She spoke to Dragon Lady and said, ¡°You are very good at hitting people.¡± ¡°I am only good at making food,¡± Dragon Lady quietly said.


    ¡°Treat him like a b of pork and go cook him.¡± Han Yufei crossed her long, pretty legs and drank some tea as she spoke.


    ¡°What if I cooked it?¡± Dragon Lady asked.


    ¡°If his body, which has Sacred blood, is so easily cooked, then I can only say he deserved it,¡± Han Yufei said.


    Dragon Lady did not say anything. She walked over to Han Sen and raised her hands. Her hands held two knives. The one on the left was curved like a crescent moon, and the other was like half a moon.


    One of those two knives was for cutting through bone. The other was to slice meat. For a chef, every de had a different use.


    ¡°Hey, you guys cannot be serious.¡± Han Sen looked at Dragon Lady approaching him without the smallest flicker of emotion. He felt a chill.


    His body was very strong, but she had Ancient God King blood. She was already a true god and not weak. If the knives were toe down, a very strong body would not be able to withstand the strike.


    ¡°Of course, I am serious. The body is yours, but feelings cannot be triggered on their own. You must have some other power outside to affect your body. When your body reacts, you can really understand your body. It is like a dumb kid that never went outside and never experienced gambling or drinking. He has never experienced what is good and what is bad.¡± Han Yufei tried to slightly exin it. Han Sen felt as if what Han Yufei was trying to tell him made sense, but the description was weird.


    ¡°Take his clothes off first in case he makes them dirty,¡± Han Yufei said to Dragon Lady, who was right next to Han Sen.


    Dragon Lady did not speak. She waved a knife and cut open the blue robe he was wearing. The robe slid down. The knife made a few ¡°katcha¡± sounds. Han Sen¡¯s clothes were cut. They all fell to the floor.


    Han Sen noticed he only had his underwear left and yelled, ¡°That is enough... That is enough...¡±


    Dragon Lady looked at Han Yufei. Han Yufei did not raise her head as she asked, ¡°When you are cooking pork, do you leave the cloth on it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Dragon Lady answered. She waved her knife and Han Sen¡¯s underwear fell off.


    ¡°It is no wonder why this is a body that isbined with Sacred blood. Not bad,¡± Han Yufei squinted her eyes to admire Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen wanted to say something, but the bone-cutting knife in Dragon Lady¡¯s left hand stabbed into his body. It made him take a deep breath. It hurt. His eyelids were quivering. He almost screamed.


    ¡°Do not move,¡± Han Yufei said without emotion. ¡°Use your heart to feel your body.¡±

 Chapter 3019 - Absolutely Still

    <strong>Chapter 3019 Absolutely Still</strong>


    Han Sen felt as if he was food on the chopping board. Anyone could have done something to him.


    Dragon Lady used all kinds of skills to torture him. She used a knife to sh and an ax to strike. She used fire to burn and water to boil. She used almost every method, even going so far as to sprinkle spices on him. Han Sen wondered if Dragon Lady had wanted to do this to him for a long time. It was as if she wanted to eat him and see what he tasted like.


    Although Han Sen was not able to use geno arts, his body was still very strong. The knives in Dragon Lady¡¯s hands only inflicted small wounds. They were unable to cause big cuts. His wounds also recovered quickly. No scars remained after the wounds healed.


    Dragon Lady was holding back. She never struck with the desire or possibility of outright killing him. The bone-cutting knife hit him a hundred times. It almost broke his belly, but there was never a strike that endangered his life.


    If Han Sen was a cow, Dragon Lady was a butcher. She could have scraped all the meat and left nothing behind.


    The intense pain was surging through Han Sen¡¯s body. Although his heart was tough, it was still very painful. He had to grit his teeth to avoid roaring out loud.


    ¡°Pain is just an rm system for your body,¡± said Han Yufei, who was nearby. ¡°The rm is different and dependent on the situation at hand. There are many different rms, such as pain, itching, soreness, and numbness. Ordinary people only feel the strongest rm systems, such as when your back is itchy, or you step on a nail. Normal people only feel pain in the foot and ignore the itch on the back. You must feel the deepest sense inside everything. If you can understand every aspect of your body, you can really control it.¡±


    Han Sen had to quiet down to feel the sensations of his body being injured so that he could feel the pain. Hurting already made people feel bad, but Han Sen needed to feel the nitty-gritty details of it. There weren¡¯t words to describe how bad that made a person feel.


    In this kind of situation, Han Yufei required Han Sen to be absolutely still. She needed him to remain calm. That was like the devil¡¯s devil.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was not like an ordinary person. It took one day for Han Sen to get used to the feeling of pain. He was able to calm down ande to grips with the details and feelings of the pain. With a feeling like that, it was a little bit different. Even though pain was one feeling, it had many subtleyers. Different types of pain made the body react differently to the sensation. That represented the body having different levels of hurt. In response, the body made changes to it.


    Feeling pain was terrible. If one used their heart to feel it, some pain actually came along with some small and weird feelings. It made people unable to discover if it was a good feeling or a bad feeling.


    ¡°A normal creature¡¯s evolution mode makes the body tough and strong. They think that is power, but they will forget about the reinforcement of feeling. It makes your body more solid. The feeling powers will be dyed. This is actually the incorrect course of evolution. Not feeling pain does not mean your body isn¡¯t getting hurt. Having a sensitive body can make your body react much faster and more precisely. This reaction of the body makes you think faster.¡±


    Han Yufei kept exining. ¡°It would be like if you were sleeping and your legs were burned by fire. Your body raises the rm of pain. It is sent to your brain, and your brain starts thinking and making you react to deal with the situation. Pain itself is a body¡¯s rm. You do not need to think about what you have to do. You will make an ordinary reaction, and that is the fastest reaction. If you can make do by just using your body¡¯s reaction during a fight, then you will be faster than everybody because you do not have to think. Compared with others, that saves you a lot of reaction time.¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°That means I am just a brainless man with a simple head but strong limbs.


    She seemed to see through Han Sen¡¯s thoughts. Han Yufei smiled and said, ¡°Do not underestimate the natural reactions of your body. Brainless does not really mean you are dumb. If you can really make the body react in a fight, with the Sacred blood power, you do not even have to use your brain to kill other creatures.¡±


    Although Han Yufei spoke as if it made sense, Han Sen did not agree with her at all. He thought everything was better when he relied on thinking


    On the other hand, if he was able to get a reaction power like Han Yufei was describing, it would not be a bad thing to possess.


    In fact, regarding what Han Yufei said, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad feeling. Yet, like many others, Han Sen ignored that question.


    Han Sen used his heart to feel. With Dragon Lady¡¯s help, it only took a few days for his body to react to small feelings. Even so, Han Sen did not think he was controlling the blue blood. It was still working with a mind of its own. It had notbined with his red blood.


    Han Sen asked his question. Han Yufei replied, ¡°To understand your own feelings is just the first step. Whates next is the true beginning. Do you remember what I told you? You must go to the absolute still level to really control the blue blood so that your body will stop and feel the details of itself. It is down to you to understand that. No one can help you.¡±


    Ever since Dragon Lady stopped hurting him, Han Sen just stood alone without moving.


    Han Sen quickly discovered that to be absolutely still was entirely impossible.


    He was able to make his heart stop pumping and his lungs stop breathing. He had even made his blood stop flowing, but his body still had many of its functions running.


    Like the brain and changing of cells, Han Sen thought it would be easy to quiet them down. The more he tried to suppress them, the noisier his body became. Countless numbers of cells functioned. It was like a partying nightclub. Because of that, his feelings grew deeper. His feelings were supremely sensitive. The more he felt, the more his body could not be kept still.


    Han Sen was no longer able to resist telling Han Yufei, ¡°It is impossible to remain absolutely still.¡±


    ¡°Blue blood power has never fit into the rules of this universe,¡± Han Yufei coldly said. ¡°If you cannot achieve absolute control of your body, how are you supposed to control a power that exists outside the rules?¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything because what Han Yufei said sort of made sense. Only rare people did rare things. If he did not have the power to be better than everyone else, there was no way he could control the powers that weren¡¯t bound by the rules.


    Han Sen tried to calm down and make his body much quieter. He hoped he could reach the absolutely still mode that Han Yufei described.


    The more Han Sen wanted his body to be still, the stronger the reaction his body developed. Standing there and not moving seemed to be more tiring than a fight to the death.


    Dragon Lady looked at the near-petrified Han Sen, who was standing still nearby. She asked Han Yufei, ¡°Does this really work?¡±


    ¡°He must do it,¡± Han Yufei seriously said. ¡°It is the only way to survive. God Spirits will not let anyone who possesses blue blood go. When the God Spirits descend again, it won¡¯t be another goon like Shadow God.¡±

 Chapter 3020 - Sacred Leader Armor

    <strong>Chapter 3020 Sacred Leader Armor</strong>


    In the dark zone of the big barren systems, a little beast was in front of the ruins of a holy pce. The beast looked like a cat but didn¡¯t look like a cat. It looked like a fox but did not look like a fox. There was also a handsome young boy.


    ¡°How could this happen... Auntie Mei... Old Vulture... Where are you guys?¡± The young man was shouting. He kept searching in the hopes of finding something.


    The results disappointed him. Aside from a few bloodstains, nothing else remained.


    ¡°This is... Is it Auntie Mei¡¯s blood...¡± The young man saw the bloodstains on the wall and was shocked. His face turned a little bit pale. Old Cat jumped atop the broken wall. He sniffed it and seriously said, ¡°That is probably her blood.¡±


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Littleflower gnashed his teeth. He used his hands to touch the bloodstain. The moment his hand touched the blood, some weird power went into the bloodstain.


    The bloodstain had a weird shadow. It was like time was rewinding. It yed back the image of what happened before. It revealed to him a scene that was like a movie.


    In the video, there was a scene that showed Qin Lan murdering Auntie Mei. Littleflower gnashed his teeth. His lips almost started to bleed with the nibbling.


    It was a shame the scene showed only Qin Lan murdering Auntie Mei. It did not show anything else.


    Littleflower moved toward another bloodstain. He put his time and space powers into the bloodstain. He quickly saw Qin Lan murdering Old Vulture, the eyeless beast, and Red Ghost.


    ¡°I am going to kill him! Old Cat, tell me where he is.¡± Littleflower¡¯s eyes had turned red. They looked like they were almost bleeding.


    ¡°Littleflower, calm down,¡± Old Cat said. ¡°You cannot fight him yet.¡±


    Littleflower was so angry that it was visible in his eyes. He stared at Old Cat and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I only needed to max out my Super Gene, and then I could get out of the sanctuaries and quickly level up? Tell me what to do.¡±


    Old Cat looked glum as he said, ¡°You have just be deified, and that Qin Lan is way above true god ss. If you want to level up that much in a short amount of time, it will be extremely difficult. There is a way, but it is very grueling and painful.¡± ¡°Tell me what to do,¡± Littleflower confidently said. ¡°No matter what, I am going to exact my revenge.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I hope that stuff is still here, then.¡± Old Cat hesitated a little, but he walked over to the sacred hall¡¯s ruin. He went over to the statue of Qin Xiu that was broken.


    Old Cat circled the broken base and walked around it twice. He put out his ws and pressed a button at the bottom. The bottom made a ¡°katcha¡± and started moving. It revealed an entrance that led underground. Stone stairs quickly revealed themselves.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Old Cat called out to Littleflower as he started descending the stone stairs.


    Littleflower followed. The stairs did not go on for long. After about 90 feet, they reached the end. An old stone door was at the very end of the stairs. Many weird symbols were carved on the door. The symbols were abstract. It was difficult to tell what they were depicting.


    ¡°You should try to see if you can push open the door,¡± Old Cat said. ¡°If what is in there was not taken, I think it can help you a lot.¡±


    Littleflower reached out his hand and pushed the stone door. With his power, the stone door did not budge.


    ¡°You need to use your sacred body power to push the door open,¡± Old Cat said. ¡°The stone door can only be pushed with sacred power.¡±


    Littleflower nodded. His body zed with a white me. The space around them was distorted by the presence of the fire. He ced his hand on top of the stone door.


    The white fire around his body was like water melting into the stone door symbol. The symbol was dyed white. It released a holy light. Katcha-cha!


    When the symbols on the stone door lit up, the stone door slowly opened. Littleflower opened it a little. Light seeped through the gap of the ajar door. That light steadily grew stronger.


    When the stone door waspletely opened, Littleflower looked at what was beyond it. He was shocked.


    Beyond the stone door was an old stone hall. The deepest point of the hall had a ck, mysterious set of armor. It was like a statue quietly standing there.


    Littleflower looked at the ck armor and asked, ¡°Old Cat, is this what you¡¯re talking about? Is it this set of armor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That armor is the armor Sacred Leader Qin Xiu wore. It is the strongest treasure in the universe. It has incredible power. You only need to earn its approval. Once you wear it, you have the power to go against the world. Not just Qin Lan, but you could eveny waste to 10 Qin Lans. But...¡± Old Cat paused and didn¡¯t continue his sentence.


    ¡°But what?¡± Littleflower asked.


    ¡°This armor is something only Sacred Leader Qin Xiu can wear,¡± Old Cat said. ¡°Aside from him, even the highest level of God Spirit could not wear this armor. You have the sacred body, but I do not know if you have its approval. If it does not work, you will be in great danger. I advise you to wait a bit longer. Once you be true god and use your holy body to wear the armor, your chances of sess will be much higher.¡±


    Littleflower looked at the armor and asked, ¡°Is there a chance of me seeding?¡±


    ¡°There is a 50% chance,¡± Old Cat replied.


    Littleflower walked to the armor and said, ¡°That is a high enough percentage to take the risk. I cannot wait much longer. Tell me, how can I wear it?¡±


    ¡°Use your holy body to conquer it,¡± Old Cat said while squinting his eyes. ¡°If you get its approval, it will let you wear it.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Littleflower walked in front of the armor. The bright white light was on fire. He stared at the armor and pressed it.


    arn


    Boom!


    When Littleflower¡¯s hand touched it, his white light fire started going to the armor. The ck armor suddenly turned very bright. It was just like Littleflower¡¯s body. It was burning with a white me. His eyes were shining with a weird light.


    Littleflower frowned. He felt his body was madly going for the armor. It was like it was being pulled into a bottomless abyss that could never be filled.


    Pang!


    The armor suddenly split. It shattered into a bunch of lights. It was headed for Littleflower. It suddenly wrapped around Littleflower¡¯s body and created a new set of armor.


    The new armor was snow white. The white light kept glowing nonstop. Only the eyes were pitch-ck like ink. It was like a ck demon me was inside it.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Littleflower was wrapped up by the armor. He raised his head and roared to the sky. His short hair grew fast. It grew from his helmet like a ck waterfall. Between the gaps of the armor, ck demon mes sputtered out. The ck and white colors created a startling contrast.

 Chapter 3021 - Armor Appeared

    <strong>Chapter 3021 Armor Appeared</strong>


    Power flowed through Littleflower¡¯s body. The space around him looked twisted. ck and white fire flowed through the destroyed holy hall. It started recovering. It was not just the holy hall. The whole of the darkness that surrounded Sacred had some miraculous changes thanks to that power.


    The eternal darkness faded away. The broken buildings started to rebuild. No matter whether or not it was a building that was destroyed or one weathered through time, it was all fixed due to that weird power. Sacred was a ruin, but it now reverted to its former glory like in the good old days. It was unbelievable.


    Not longter, the darkness that covered Sacred waspletely gone. The whole of the big barren systems recovered with a teeming lifeforce and a spell-binding beauty. Manys returned to life with life forces again. Broken buildings were renewed.


    Even the holy hall and the statues inside the holy hall returned to normal. The only thing that was not fixed was Qin Xiu¡¯s statue. Littleflower, who was wearing the armor, was floating in that spot. The mes were now starting to dim.


    ¡°Littleflower, you made it!¡± Old Cat, who was nearby, opened his eyes wide. He looked at Littleflower, who was wearing the armor. He looked excited as he spoke.


    ¡°Did I really be true god ss?¡± Littleflower was happy. He clenched his fist and felt the scary power inside him.


    ¡°No, you are not just true god ss,¡± Old Cat said. ¡°Your body¡¯s top is true god ss, but the armor gives you a power that exceeds that. Your holy body,bined with the armor, has given you a power that exceeds what a true god ss fighter can achieve.¡±


    ¡°Where is Qin Lan? I am going to exact vengeance for what he did to Auntie Mei.¡± Littleflower held his fists tight as he spoke. His eyes looked murderous.


    ¡°He is there...¡± Old Cat stood atop the roof of the holy hall. He pulled out a paw and pointed into space. Littleflower looked at Old Cat¡¯s paw. He saw the god pce in space.


    ¡°Is he a God Spirit? Which is his god temple?¡± Littleflower¡¯s eyes were on fire as he looked at the god temple.


    ¡°He is not a real God Spirit,¡± Old Cat said. ¡°He is just an obscene traitor of Sacred. Right now, he is inside that god hall. You need to go to the geno hall to see him.¡±


    ¡°The geno hall, huh?¡± Littleflower stared at the zenith of all the god pces. His eyes looked full of confidence. The power in his body was wildly surging


    Boom!


    The presence on Littleflower exploded. It was like a bomb blowing into space. His body kept appearing and disappearing. It was like he teleported into god pce¡¯s radius. He was quickly going to the very top geno hall and god pce.


    The god pce had been there for a long time. All of the races were used to the god pce¡¯s existence. Creatures always went to god pces to make wishes while powerful creatures went there to challenge a God Spirit.


    A Feather had just entered the area of a god pce. He was wondering which god temple he should go to make a wish. He suddenly saw a white me that was not too far away. It was headed to the space near him. It was going to the highest tier of the god pces.


    ¡°Who is flying that fast? Does that person have a death wish?¡± The Feather moaned. He thought the person who looked like a me was going to the god temple that was at the highest level to make a wish.


    After all, something like Han Sen fighting an Annihtion ss God Spirit had only happened once. The Feather quickly noticed that something was wrong. The ck and white me went right past the Disaster ss and Annihtion ss god temples. It kept flying high up. He watched as it headed for the geno hall that was at the highest point of the god pce pyramid.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± The Feather was shocked.


    In the universe, many people saw Littleflower¡¯s movements. They were all confused as they looked at him.


    Sky Pce Leader was staring at Littleflower too. His face looked weird. He suddenly moved and teleported into a secret room. He pressed a button and pulled out a drawing from a big bell.


    He took the scroll out of the secret room and looked at Littleflower¡¯s body. He quickly nced at his scroll. A man d in armor was on the scroll. That armor was in the form of a man¡¯s body. The face was not visible, but just the man standing there made it known that his power was extreme. It was like a king was descending to earth.


    Sky Pce looked at the armor-d man in the painting. He then looked at Littleflower flying toward the god pces. His face looked very solemn.


    The armor in the painting was pure ck, but Littleflower¡¯s armor was pure white. Aside from that, the two of them were exactly the same. They looked like a carbon copy of each other.


    ¡°Pce Leader... That person... That armor...¡± Sky Pce¡¯s first seat quickly went to Sky Pce Leader. He was usually calm, but now he could not make a sentence.


    Before Sky Pce¡¯s first seat finished, a woman¡¯s body appeared next to Sky Pce Leader. Her face looked just as shocked. She said, ¡°That armor... Is that the one?¡±


    ¡°It is hard to say. It seems like it, but it is a bit different.¡± Sky Pce Leader looked at the armor on the scroll. He again nced at the god pce Littleflower was headed toward. He looked very conflicted. It seemed as if he was not very sure.


    In the universe, many old creatures were watching Littleflower with much shock. Even the people in Blood Legion¡¯s pce, such as Human King, looked at Littleflower with surprise.


    The red-clothed woman opened her umbre. She walked over to Human King with the red umbre covering her face. No one was able to see her face.


    ¡°Master, is that Sacred Leader¡¯s armor?¡± the red-clothed woman asked with confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Human King shook his head. The red-clothed woman said, ¡°Based on Han Jinzhi¡¯s prediction, there is less than 12 hours to go. If that really is Sacred Leader¡¯s armor and Sacred Leader is not dead, maybe there is a chance to break the geno hall. None of it seems to be rted to Han Sen. It is a shame you gave out so much holy blood. Now, your body is so weak. I am afraid we got tricked by Han Jinzhi. He obviously wanted to use your holy blood and give it to Han Sen for his own benefit.¡±


    Human King smiled and said, ¡°Maybe not. Even though I do not know if that armor was the one that Sacred Leader wore, even if it is, the person wearing it cannot be Sacred Leader. It is still unknown as to whether this person can defeat the geno hall. Perhaps Han Sen might prove useful a littleter. Being tricked by him is fine. As long as we can break the geno hall, it is all worth it.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure the person inside the armor is not Sacred Leader?¡± the red-clothed woman asked with confusion.


    ¡°Did you forget? My blood pulse is very close to Sacred Leader Qin Xiu. If that armor was Sacred Leader Qin Xiu, I would have felt it.¡± Human King calmly watched as Littleflower flew to the geno hall. He went on to say, ¡°Right now, I do not feel a blood connection to that person there. Perhaps he is slightly rted to Qin Xiu¡¯s blood, but it cannot be Qin Xiu.¡±


    As the eyes of countless shocked old antiques watched, Littleflower arrived at the geno hall. Hended on the geno hall¡¯s za.

 Chapter 3022 - The Fight in Front of the Hall

    <strong>Chapter 3022 The Fight in Front of the Hall</strong>


    Every race was shocked. Up until now, only Han Sen, Bai King, and a few others had challenged an Annihtion ss God Spirit. Now, someone was going straight to the geno hall. People were stunned. Littleflowernded on the geno hall za. Before he started speaking, a serious and cold god voice sounded in the god hall. ¡°Do you know how bad the crime of humiliating the god hall is?¡±


    The scary God Spirit door of the geno hall opened. Manymp fires were shining from the interior. A body with antern fire walking out. One was not able to see the face, but it was still scary. People would have been scared by just seeing it. Littleflower stared at the shadow of the person who had emerged from the geno hall and said, ¡°I did not mean to offend the God Spirits, but I havee here for Qin Lan. Give me Qin Lan, and I will leave.¡±


    Han Sen, who was on the cold, had his eyes open wide. He looked at Littleflower before the geno hall. It had been so many years, but he still recognized him. He was certain that was Littleflower.


    ¡°What is Littleflower doing there?¡± Han Sen was in a rush. He knew how scary the geno god hall was. An Annihtion ss God Spirit was fine. They were just very powerful. He had fought with one and been able to stand a chance.


    But that guy who called himself a god was mysterious. He was not just powerful. He was more than that one word.


    ¡°Weird...¡± Han Yufei looked at Littleflower standing in the god hall za. She frowned and said to herself, ¡°Sacred Leader¡¯s armor is still here. Why did it turn into that?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Han Sen¡¯s body shook while hearing that. ¡°What do you mean? Is Littleflower wearing Qin Xiu¡¯s armor?¡± He had a few dire thoughts over what that might mean.


    Han Yufei was surprised. She looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Do you know the person wearing that armor?¡±.


    ¡°That is my son,¡± Han Sen replied. He quickly asked, ¡°Did you say that armor is Sacred Leader¡¯s armor? What is going on?¡±.


    ¡°Your son?¡± Han Yufei was shocked. She did not answer Han Sen¡¯s question. She looked very untrusting as she asked, ¡°Are you sure the person wearing that armor is your son?¡± After she asked that, she asked another question. ¡°Is he your biological son?¡±


    ¡°I am pretty sure that is my biological son,¡± Han Sen said with confidence. ¡°He was taken by Nine-Life Cat when he was small. He was taken to the holy pce, but I am sure that is now him.¡±


    Han Sen was not going to get that wrong. That was because they were rted, as well as the feeling of that king spirit body. Aside from his son, there was no one else in the universe that would have it.


    ¡°That is quite weird. Your genes mostly came from the crystallizers. As for your son, no matter how he got your genes, he could only be a crystallizer. There is no way he should have been able to wear that armor. Unless...¡± Han Yufei¡¯s face looked serious.


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Han Sen could not wait to crack open Han Yufei¡¯s head to get answers from in there.


    ¡°That is impossible.¡± Han Yufei shook her head, seemingly denying her initial guess.


    ¡°Just tell me what you wanted to say.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was in a rush and felt like it was on fire.


    ¡°I am not so sure. If I say it, it will be irresponsible of me. My guess is unlikely to be correct. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Han Yufei looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°It is pointless to rush things. Even if that is really your son, you cannot go there. Before you can control your blue blood, going to the geno hall is like making a death wish. As for this guy, who you im is your son, if he is really wearing Sacred Leader¡¯s armor, he might stand a chance. Right now, you just need to stay calm. You need to reach the absolute still mode. At that time, if your son is struggling to defeat the God Spirits, you might be able to go and save him.¡±


    Han Sen understood that, but he had been trying to enter absolute still mode for a month. He had failed the entire time. It made his heart feel rushed and burn. He was not able to quiet it down.


    ¡°I must calm down. Han Yufei is right. I must have enough power to sort out this problem.¡± Han Sen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    At this time, the body had already walked out of the geno hall¡¯s door. As the person walked out of the door, the geno hall door closed.


    ¡°Moment God!¡± The universe finally saw who emerged from the geno hall.


    Han Sen saw it too, but he was not surprised. He once heard God say that the geno hall was guarded by 12 Annihtion ss God Spirits. Perhaps this was the time when Moment God guarded geno hall. Moment God looked as cold as usual. She stood atop the steps of the geno hall door. She looked down from a high ce at Littleflower and said, ¡°Whatever the reason is for you to havee, a sphemy against the god hall can only result in death.¡±


    After that, Moment God¡¯s arms rose slowly. She pointed a finger at Littleflower. It flickered with some scary light. When the finger was outstretched, a weird wave covered the whole of the god space. It was like time was frozen. Everything was frozen.


    Moment God¡¯s time-stopping power was something everybody had seen in the previous fight. It was still so unbelievable seeing it again. Seeing Moment God¡¯s finger movement was already in front of Littleflower, everybody thought Littleflower could only take the hit and be rendered unable to fight back.


    Yet, Littleflower was moving even when time stopped. He waved his fist and pointed at Moment God.


    Pang!


    A scary white light me broke Moment God¡¯s finger light. It was like an asteroid that was madly going to Moment God. Moment God¡¯s face changed. Her body shed and avoided the punching power.


    The ming fist struck the geno hall door. It made loud explosion sounds. Although no one was able to hurt the geno hall door, the door was shaking nonstop. ¡°How is that possible?¡± All the creatures were shocked.


    Moment God¡¯s strength impressed everyone. Now, someone had broken the time-stopping power. One punch had managed to break the finger light. Moment God did not dare fight this face-to-face. That was how scary that power was. ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°He has very scary power. Since when did the universe have an elite like this?¡±


    Every race of the universe was inplete shock. They were all talking about it. Some old antiques from ancient times had expressions that kept changing. They looked terrible.


    ¡°I do not want to kill. Don¡¯t make me go in there. Give me Qin Lan.¡± Littleflower was stepping toward the geno hall¡¯s door. His face looked certain and confident.


    ¡°Moment... Light...¡± Moment Goddess did not answer. A mysterious wave flickered on her body. It was like it pushed a river of time and made the river of time flow faster. The time went by like an arrow. One moment was a thousand or a hundred years.

 Chapter 3023 - The Holy Ridge

    <strong>Chapter 3023 The Holy Ridge</strong>


    Time quickly flew by. One thousand years passed in the blink of an eye, but Littleflower did not do anything. It was like time could not leave a mark on him.


    Moment God¡¯s eyes looked very small. She saw Littleflower raise his hands. With five fingers open, the river of time flowed back under his hand. Moment God¡¯s light power was going backward.


    Moment God was in the river of time that flowed backward. Her body was affected by time. She started to go from old to young.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Who is this guy? He used time power before a time God Spirit and suppressed Moment God.¡±


    The whole universe bubbled and boiled in a single moment. The very mighty Annihtion ss God Spirits were suppressed by a creature from the universe in such a ridiculous manner. One found this hard to imagine.


    To all the old antiques that understood Sacred and Sacred Leader, it was shocking. Their mouths were agape. They screamed out, ¡°This is holy body time power! It is Sacred Leader Qin Xiu inside that armor!¡±


    Moment God raised her hand and pointed into space. She was barely able to stop her flow inside the river of time. Her face looked ghastly. When Moment God was going to use Moment¡¯s End, the door of the geno hall opened again. Someone walked out.


    ¡°Moment, you cannot beat him. You should hand him over to me. I will finish the Sacred matter.¡± Qin Lan had emerged from the geno hall with blue mes that strongly zed. His body looked like a blue crystal. He was very crystallized. He was releasing a weird and powerful presence.


    Upon hearing him, Moment God frowned. She took her needle back. She shed back to the geno hall¡¯s door, but she did not go inside. She decided to watch the fight.


    ¡°It does not matter if you are the real Qin Xiu,¡± Qin Lan said with an evilugh. ¡°You will die in my hands today. This world only requires one Qin Lan. We don¡¯t need Qin Xiu. We don¡¯t need an heir to Sacred. This rotten stuff should have been abolished a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°You murdered Auntie Mei, Old Vulture, and the others!¡± Littleflower immediately recognized Qin Lan. He looked murderous.


    Qin Lan was shocked. He instantly let out an evilugh and said, ¡°It seems as if you are not Qin Xiu. You are just an ignorant dumbass used by Qin Xiu. Whatever. It does not matter who you are since you are going to die quickly.¡± ¡°Did you kill Auntie Mei, Old Vulture, and the others?¡± Littleflower emotionlessly asked again.


    ¡°So, what if I did? They were just some useless servants getting in the way. I killed them. So, what?¡± Qin Lan looked at him with disdain as he spoke.


    ¡°Then, pay with your blood!¡± Littleflower was furious. His white fire and mes exploded. His hands were headed for Qin Lan.


    Time was speeding up. Space was concentrating. Qin Lan¡¯s body was pulled toward Littleflower. Littleflower¡¯s hands reached out to almost grab his neck.


    ¡°Holy body time and space power might work on other people, but against me, it is a sorry joke,¡± Qin Lan said while looking at his opponent in disdain. He ignored the flow of time and concentration of space. He tilted his head and evaded Littleflower¡¯s hands. He quickly threw a punch at Littleflower¡¯s belly.


    Pang!


    Littleflower¡¯s other fist had a white me. It went up to connect with Qin Lan¡¯s fist. People saw a two-colored shockwave that was white and bluee out from the center point of where their fists collided. The powerful power sted them both away.


    ¡°You are not bad. I want to see what Qin Xiu taught you,¡± Qin Lan coldly said. He turned into a blue light as he sprinted toward Littleflower.


    Littleflower did not look weak. He battled with Qin Lan. Two-colored light that was blue and white kept crashing into each other in front of the geno hall. Creatures beneath deified ss were not even able to see the light shadows move. Low-level deifieds only saw two lights in the sky hitting each other.


    Human King sat upon his throne looking at the pair fight with much interest. ¡°Interesting, it looks like they bothe from Qin Xiu, but their powers are very different. Qin Lan¡¯s body has abination of sacred blood genes and God Spirit genes. The other one is funnier. He has power like a holy body, but it is not blue blood. This is so weird.¡±


    ¡°Can he break the geno hall?¡± the red-clothed woman holding the umbre said.


    ¡°If it was just that, I do not think so,¡± Human King coldly said. ¡°Their powers are very close to Qin Xiu back then. If that was something Qin Xiu himself could not do, how could they do it?¡±


    ¡°It is almost time Han Jinzhi¡¯s prediction will be put to the test,¡± the red-clothed woman coldly said. ¡°If he still cannot break the geno hall, that means Han Jinzhi is lying to us again. I will go after him.¡±


    ¡°There is no rush. Let¡¯s see what happens first,¡± Human King coldly said. He was holding his jaw as he watched Littleflower and Qin Lan fight.


    Littleflower¡¯s time and space power did not seem to work on Qin Lan, and Qin Lan¡¯s power did not seem able to restrict Littleflower¡¯s holy body. The two of them were fighting. Time and space were messed up. The sky and ground were falling, but neither of them was able to gain the upper hand.


    ¡°If you want to die this much, I will dly oblige your request.¡± Qin Lan¡¯s body departed the battleground. His blue me was getting stronger. Both of his eyes were like blue suns. He opened his hands like he was holding the sky. He roared to the sky.


    With that roar, Qin Lan¡¯s body¡¯s blue me was like a volcano erupting. Even the armor on his body melted away. It disyed a body that was strong and godly. Within his body, everything was like a blue crystal and clear. Only his spine was a deep blue color. It was like a dragon spine knife. It was releasing a scary power throughout his body. It made the power inside Qin Lan¡¯s body keep rising.


    Qin Lan used his hand to rummage through his chest. He pulled out his spine. It was like a weird sword that he held in his hand. ¡°Qin Xiu thought too highly of himself. He thought I was a failure, but he would have never dreamt that I was able to generate a sacred blood body andbine with a God Spirit¡¯s genes. I made this holy spine. It is the strongest gene in the universe. It is the strongest blood. I am the one who should be the leader.¡± Qin Lan¡¯s eyes looked at the holy spine with immense pride. Heughed and said, ¡°You are wearing Qin Xiu¡¯s armor, so you must be the heir of Qin Xiu. Today, I am going to kill you. I am going topletely squash that which Qin Xiu ced his hope in. That way, he will never rest in peace in hell. He will regret treating me so poorly.¡± After that, Qin Lan raised the holy spine in his hands. In the dark blue weird spine, a strange blue me was burning. It was like the whole universe was shaking because of that holy spine. The universe was listening to its resonant calling

 Chapter 3024 - I’m Back

    <strong>Chapter 3024 I¡¯m Back</strong>


    ¡°No matter how strong Qin Xiu was, he was abandoned by the world. No matter how hard he tried, he could not gain the approval of the world. I am different. I have his power, and I have the genes of God Spirits. It makes me the king of the universe. The whole universe will serve me.¡±


    It was like Qin Lan was being answered. The whole universe was resonating with the holy spine. In space, countless numbers of weird powers went to the holy spine. It made the holy spine and Qin Lan¡¯s power all the more powerful. It was going to break the sky.


    Littleflower¡¯s power was very shocking. Compared to Qin Lan¡¯s power now, he was suppressed. It was like amoner versus a giant. There was a big difference. Littleflower looked serious. He did not appear as if he wanted to fall back. His battle spirit was burning. A ck and white me was rising. It fought against that scary suppression.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The holy spine in Qin Lan¡¯s hands finally moved. It was like a sharp sword thrusting toward Littleflower¡¯s heart.


    Littleflower wanted to raise his hands and block that strike, but he suddenly discovered that his body had been locked down by the universe. He was not able to move.


    All of that only happened in a moment. It did not allow Littleflower to react. The weird spine was thrust into his chest. Even Sacred Leader¡¯s armor could not withstand the force of the holy spine. The holy spine pierced through it. ¡°What should havee has finally arrived.¡± In an old building upon a mountain, the fortune-telling old man closed his eyes and sighed.


    ¡°Finally... It is starting...¡± Old Cat, in front of the pce, looked very excited.


    Qin Lan was looking insane and ugly. He was excited as he held the holy spine andughed loudly. ¡°So what? Even if it is Qin Xiu¡¯s armor, so what? Even if you were chosen by Qin Xiu, you are not as good as me. I am the only one who can be better than Qin Xiu.¡± Qin Lan¡¯s madness still wasn¡¯t finished. His expression suddenly changed. In the next second, his madness and smile turned into ghastly shock.


    Qin Lan was so scared that he screamed. It looked as if he wanted to get rid of the holy spine in his hands, but he looked electrified. He could not get rid of it.


    Qin Lan¡¯s power was going into the holy spine. The holy spine, which was in Littleflower¡¯s chest, seemed to melt. It turned into a blue fluid as it went into Littleflower¡¯s body.


    ¡°No... Impossible...¡± Qin Lan¡¯s face was severely twisted. He felt wronged, hopeless, scared, helpless, angry, and hateful.


    was


    No matter what he thought, he could not get rid of the holy spine. His body¡¯s lifeforce kept heading for the holy spine. He was rapidly growing old. His very handsome and young face was suddenly turning into the face of a middle-aged man. Even his hair was turning white.


    Moment God¡¯s face changed. She gathered up time god power and tried to strike Han Littleflower. Unfortunately, the time god power was still quite a way away from Han Littleflower and Qin Lan. It was like it was falling into endless space. It could not get close to them.


    All the creatures in the universe watched as Qin Lan started to age. The man who was once an invincible elite had be an old man with white hair and on his death bed. His lifeforce was extremely weak. It was like it was hardly there at all.


    Pang!


    Qin Lan finally got rid of the holy spine. He fell to the floor, but he was so old that he could not even get up anymore. He used his tired, old eyes to look at Han Littleflower.


    The holy spine hadpletely melted and be fluid in Littleflower¡¯s body. The armor¡¯s broken spot was already fully healed. Aside from the two ck and white lights, Littleflower had blue power flowing through him. It quicklybined with his body.


    The armor also looked as if it had been dyed blue. The ck armor started to show some weird blue symbols.


    Boom!


    A pair of blue wings opened up behind his back. They went all the way into the nothingness. It was like they connected with the very universe.


    Littleflower¡¯s eyes now looked blue. Moments before, they had looked murderous. Now, they appeared rather calm. He was even smiling.


    ¡°You... You are... You are... Cough Cough...¡± The dying Qin Lan saw his face. His entire body started to shiver and shake. It was like he had discovered something extremely scary. His eyes opened as far as they could go. He could not keep talking


    ¡°You did a great job. Your work is done here. You did fine.¡± Littleflower looked at Qin Lan kindly. It was like some elder who wasplimenting a young man. ¡°Impossible... Impossible... That is impossible...¡± Qin Lan seemed to understand something. All the emotions inside him drove him insane. He tried his best to lift his old body. He wanted to jump at Littleflower, but he fell to the ground after taking only two steps. He angrily looked at Littleflower. At the same time, his face was drenched with a distinctck of hope. His hands tried to grab Littleflower, but he ran out of power. His hands just slumped. His eyes were still opened wide. He was not able to close them.


    ¡°My poor child, you do not have to do this.¡± Littleflower sighed. He did not look at Qin Lan. He looked at the geno hall ahead of him.


    In Blood Legion¡¯s pce, Human King stood got up from his throne. He looked weird as he said, ¡°Qin Xiu really didn¡¯t die. That Qin Lan was unfortunate. He thought he had discarded Qin Xiu¡¯s control a long time ago and destroyed Sacred. He had no idea that was what Qin Xiu wanted all along. If he had not entered the geno hall andbined his genes with a God Spirit to create the holy spine, Qin Xiu would not have finished evolving. Now, he is being repelled by the universe. Who would have thought Sacred¡¯s biggest traitor was the key to Qin Xiu¡¯s rebirth? Qin Xiu used a body to be reborn. He has a powerful body and is not repelled by the universe. He is like those God Spirits. He has the power of the universe... Very good Qin Xiu... Very powerful conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°God... I... Qin Xiu came back.¡± Littleflower looked at the geno hall. He smiled and walked toward it.


    Moment God wished to attack, but there was suddenly a loud booming noise. It was followed by the geno hall¡¯s door opening. A hand touched her shoulder. She was unable to go out.


    ¡°God... Mister...¡± Moment God turned and looked at the body that was touching her shoulder. She immediately bowed.


    ¡°Go back. Go back to your god temple.¡± God patted Moment Goddess¡¯s shoulder and warmly smiled. Moment God politely bowed and ran back to her Moment God Temple.


    The entire universe could see the body that hade out of the geno hall was the shape of ady, but it did not have any power. It was unknown why Moment God was being so nice to her.


    Lone Bamboo saw thedy¡¯s face. When he did, he was so shocked that he screamed, ¡°Wan¡¯er!¡±

 Chapter 3025 - So Many Crimes and No Regret

    <strong>Chapter 3025 So Many Crimes and No Regret</strong>


    Lone Bamboo drew his sword. He was going into the sky.


    There was a sudden movement in space. A powerful bai sema trapped the area. Lone Bamboo tried shing the bai sema. Since there were light shadows, the strike was unable to break the barrier.


    ¡°Teacher, let me out! I need to bring Wan¡¯er back!¡± Lone Bamboo looked confident as he spoke.


    Sky Pce Leader¡¯s voice echoed through the bai sema. ¡°Everything will turn into nothing in the end. If you can understand the true meaning of the Textless Book, you can make that bai sema fall.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er!¡± Lone Bamboo was as angry as a wild me. He kept striking the bai sema, but the bai sema looked as if it could absorb any power thrown at it. Lone Bamboo¡¯s strong sword was unable to break the bai sema at all.


    In front of the geno hall, Qin Xiu calmly looked at God. In his eyes, the appearance and body were not important. He could see that it was God.


    ¡°God, the reason I lost before was because of this world restraining me,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°Now, my body has earned the approval of this world. You and I are on the same level now. It is time to bring this to an end.¡±


    God stood before the geno hall. He calmly looked at Qin Xiu and said, ¡°You have already lost.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, you must tell me where and how I lost.¡± Qin Xiu looked at God with interest.


    God smiled and said, ¡°I still remember that proud Sacred Leader Qin Xiu once saying he would be the leader of the world even if he had to go against the whole world. Now, you have given into the world. You might be able to beat me, but you have already lost.¡±


    Qin Xiu seriously said, ¡°Yes. I have already lost. I wanted to use the origin of genes to make genes that were greater than the genes of the gods. That way, I could be on top of the world. In the end, though, I lost. That was almost impossible. So, I took a step back. I used my body tobine with god genes. I am half-human and half-god. I can keep my power and be epted by the world.¡±


    Even as he spoke, Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes had yet to move. He still looked confident as he said, ¡°None of that matters anymore. Even if I were to use all the bad methods of the world, and even though I am hated by call creatures, it is just this body that is lost. All of that does not matter as long as I can fulfill my wish. Even if I turn to dust, it will have been worth it.¡±


    God asked. ¡°Would you let others suffer for your own benefit? Is that truly worth it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind having a thousand crimes on me because my mind is stalwart.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s heart was as strong as steel. His mind would not be changed. He walked toward the geno hall.


    With each footstep, it was like the whole sky and the world was suppressing the god pces. In the god pces that never broke, countless cracks were developing.


    The god temples in the bottom cracked first. Some of the smaller temples fell away from the god pce collective.


    ¡°The god pces are starting to fall. This really is Sacred Leader Qin Xiu.¡± Human King looked at the sky with much excitement.


    ¡°Han Jinzhi¡¯s prophecy came true,¡± the red-clothed woman said. Her voice trembled with sheer excitement.


    Seeing Qin Xiu walk to the geno hall, the god pces beneath his feet kept cracking and breaking. He looked like a big dragon cracking the god pces. The god pces kept breaking. It was like the end of the world.


    God stood in front of the geno hall. He did not do anything. His body was glowing with serious holy light as he fought against Qin Xiu¡¯s power.


    God¡¯s power could not stop Qin Xiu¡¯s approach. He only made his approach slower.


    Qin Xiu kept walking as he said, ¡°In this world, there are not many people I admire. You are one of them, but it is a shame you are bound by rules. What you can aplish is limited. I exist beyond those rules now. I am not bound. I can do anything. We can tell who will win. Even you will lose today.¡±


    The god pces fell, but God was still calm as he said, ¡°I do not think so. You cannot make something out of nothing. There must be rules, and rules breed possibilities. If everything was nothing, then nothing would exist. There would not be you and I. Things were always meant to be, and it cannot be forced.¡± ¡°The world is not fair. What do we need it for? If this world really required rules, then it should be me who decides them.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes possessed god light. The ck and white mes grew brighter. The blue pattern on the armor was glowing with a blue light. It was like they wereing alive.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    While Qin Xiu was suppressing the god pces, more and more cracks developed. Although God tried his best to protect the geno hall, his power did not really do much to affect Qin Xiu.


    Under Qin Xiu¡¯s suppression, his mouth was bleeding


    Qin Xiu kept walking forward as he said, ¡°Your god body is limited by rules. You cannot fight me. You can only use your body to descend, but your body is too weak. Still, you must have selected this girl for a reason. Why don¡¯t you tell me what it is?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Wan¡¯er,¡± God said.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s body froze when he heard that name. He stopped walking. His eyes lookedplicated for a brief moment and became clear again. He looked at God and said, ¡°This Wan¡¯er is not the same Wan¡¯er I used to have. If you think you can use her to stop me, I must inform you that you are incorrect.¡±


    After that, Qin Xiu walked forward again. He and God¡¯s powers were in constant collision. It made the god pces fall like mad. Many god temples kept splitting away and flying into space. The entire construct of the god pces was falling apart. Most of the god temples below were all scattered.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to tell you that you are not the only one in this world with a family,¡± God said.


    ¡°So what? Even if the world has countless creatures, to me, there is only one person.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s determination could not be faltered. He continued slowly walking toward the god pces.


    The indestructible geno hall was shaking. Inside the god pce, every race¡¯s racentern was shining extremely bright. They helped God fight against Qin Xiu.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sky and ground were changing a lot. One Annihtion ss god temple fell away from the god pces. It drifted into the void of space.


    A sky full of races was incredibly shocked. When the god pces were falling, everywhere in the universe suffered a disaster.


    There were floods all over, and volcanos erupting. In space, maic storms were raging. Streams were messed up everywhere. It was like the end of the world. On the cold, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were burning with fire. His body kept shaking.


    He knew Littleflower was inside the armor, but Qin Xiu¡¯s power was controlling it. It was like Wan¡¯er being possessed by God. It was still Littleflower, but another power had taken control of him.


    If he was able to repel the power, he could save Littleflower. But Han Sen was still unable to learn how to be absolutely still. He had not yet learned to control the blue blood power.


    ¡°I cannot wait any longer. Littleflower is suppressed now, but Qin Xiu¡¯s power will only be stronger. Littleflower might be defeated on the inside.¡± Han Sen knew he was running out of time. He had to take a risk. He cast Blood-Pulse Sutra and activated the blue blood power inside him.

 Chapter 3026 - Reverse Blood Line

    <strong>Chapter 3026 Reverse Blood Line</strong>


    Han Jinzhi gave Han Sen geno fluid. It could make the blue blood calm down. Now, Han Sen had started his Blood-Pulse Sutra. It made his blue blood power explode.


    Almost at the exact same time, Han Sen¡¯s Nine-Life Cat tattoo revealed itself again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Yufei asked with a frown. ¡°Do not be reckless! Your power is not yet sufficient enough to harness the blue blood. Even if you force the blue blood power, do you really think you can defeat someone who has blue blood as a birthright?¡±


    Han Sen knew Han Yufei was right. It did not matter if it was him or Human King, but the blue blood power originated from Qin Xiu. Using blue blood power before Qin Xiu was like waving a knife before Guan Yu.


    Han Sen had no other choice. He could not watch Littleflower be defeated. That was his son. It was his family, and his family was very important. Now, it was not a mathematical question. There was no correct answer. There were some things that just had to be done, and they had to be done no matter what.


    When Blood-Pulse Sutra was cast, the blue blood genes and Nine-Life Cat tattoo power exploded. It made the Blood-Pulse Sutra quickly spin. It was on the brink of losing control.


    At this time, Han Sen¡¯s presence suddenly changed. All his blood air went in reverse. It was going in the opposite direction of Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    This was the geno art that was Blood-Pulse Sutra in reverse. It was called the Xuan Yellow Sutra. Han Sen did not dare use Blood-Pulse Sutra because he did not know what might happen if he used it. After all, his body was controlled by the blue blood and Nine-Life Cat power. The status of his body was too precarious. If the blood was reversed and made the three powers collide, it might mess up his body.


    Han Sen did not care about that at this moment. Pure blue blood power could not defeat Qin Xiu. He could not save Littleflower. As long as there was hope, Han Sen had to try.


    When the blood air reversed, the blue blood power went in reverse too. When it went in reverse, that weird blue color started to look light. It was turning into a red color.


    The Nine-Life Cat tattoo was bing brighter and brighter. It was like it was being buffed by a god power. It turned into a god light that covered Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°How could this happen. Does this mean Nine-Life Cat power is the power to reverse the Blood-Pulse Sutra?¡± Han Sen felt the Nine-Life Cat tattoo burn on his back. His power was getting stronger. The blue blood had almostpletely turned into red blood.


    Suddenly, a shadow stepped across the heavy snow and quickly walked next to Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw the shadow. His eyes looked cold in response. He stared at the shadow and asked, ¡°Do you dare show yourself in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Nine-Life Cat?¡± Han Yufei looked shocked too. She had heard Nine-Life Cat was still alive but seeing him now was still a surprise.


    After all, she had watched Nine-Life Cat die. She was not able to bring people back to life. She had only worked as a researcher to inspect Nine-Life Cat. She wanted to know what method Qin Xiu used to revive Nine-Life Cat. ¡°I am so sorry for what I did to the Han family, and I am so sorry about Littleflower. If you want to kill me, you are free to do it now.¡± Old Cat walked toward Han Sen slowly. He looked very calm.


    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Han Sen clenched his fists. He threw a punch toward Old Cat, who was less than nine feet away. Pang! The punch was not buffed with geno arts, but the strength of Han Sen¡¯s body made the punch twist Old Cat¡¯s face. The cat flew away and hit an icy mountain. The icy mountain copsed.


    Old Cat quickly scrambled out from the broken ice. He was bleeding from his mouth, yet his face was still very calm. He walked back to Han Sen and said, ¡°Everyone knows I am one of the four holy beasts of Sacred. They did not know that the four holy beasts were just test subjects. At the end of the day, I was the one that suffered the most. I died, but Qin Xiu brought me back from hell. I have been unable to escape the sad fate of being controlled by him.¡±


    ¡°If things are like that, why do you insist on hurting Littleflower?¡± Han Sen looked at the cat coldly. His fists were still clenched. He was on the brink of striking once again.


    Old Cat shook his head. ¡°Even if I had not selected Littleflower, some other human would have been chosen. That person would have had to have been from the Han family. I chose Littleflower, but I left the Han family a hope. That is what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°Other people don¡¯t know it, but I do. Littleflower¡¯s bloodes from you. Although I know his blood is not perfect, your other child, Ling¡¯er, has perfect blood. Do you know why I did not take Ling¡¯er and only took Littleflower?¡± Old Cat got about 30 feet away from Han Sen and stopped.


    ¡°That is because Ling¡¯er was born toote,¡± Han Sen coldly said with a grunt. ¡°You cannot swap people because Qin Xiu could not afford to wait that long,¡±


    Old Cat shook his head. ¡°If Qin Xiu saw Ling¡¯er, I am afraid he would be willing to wait 10 million years. But it has only been a few years.¡±


    After pausing, Old Cat went on to say, ¡°Liittleflower¡¯s gene blood is good, but it is not perfect. Qin Xiu used his body to be reborn. That means he has ws. If he has ws, then we have a chance. This is our final chance.¡± Han Sen did not believe a word that came out of Old Cat¡¯s mouth. He coldly said, ¡°If you did not give Littleflower to him, he would not have been reborn in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°That is because you don¡¯t know Qin Xiu,¡± Old Cat said. ¡°If he wants something done, he¡¯ll have a number of backup ns. Even if I did not bring him Littleflower, he would have found a way to get what he wanted. If we had to wait for him to get a perfect body, we might as well have given him a body that was close to perfect. It was something that seemed perfect, and he fell for it.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I would believe you?¡± Han Sen coldly looked at Old Cat.


    ¡°I do not need you to believe me,¡± Old Cat said with augh. ¡°You just need to follow your own will to do it.¡±


    ¡°My will is to kill you and Qin Xiu,¡± Han Sen said as he stared at Old Cat.


    Old Cat smiled even more. ¡°You can achieve the second wish, but the first wish is something I can do for you.¡±


    After that, Old Cat¡¯s body possessed a red me. When one looked closer, it was not fire. It was a lifeforce leaving his body.


    Han Sen and Han Yufei were shocked. They did not know what he wanted to do. Pulling his lifeforce away like that was self-harm. It was more painful than being skinned alive.

 Chapter 3027 - Change of Plans

    <strong>Chapter 3027 Change of ns</strong>


    Old Cat¡¯s body was excreting a lifeforce. It was like it was being pulled away with a ma. It was going toward Han Sen¡¯s body. Quickly, it went into the reverse Blood-Pulse Sutra. It became a part of the Xuan Yellow Sutra. It made Han Sen¡¯s body more powerful.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Han Sen looked at the lifeforce, which was almostpletely out of the animal. He noticed Old Cat¡¯s body was looking to be in very poor shape. His face started to look weird.


    Old Cat¡¯s face was incredibly calm. He said, ¡°I died because of the holy spirit tests. Qin Xiu used his gene blood to revive me. Through that, I became his puppet. All these years, I have been fighting the blue blood, but I have never been able to shed control of the blue blood. Although I discovered the reverse blue blood skill, I was still never able topletely control it. Then, I understood I had died a long time ago. My soul was broken. Qin Xiu was fixing my soul. He put his soul in me. No matter what, I was never able to escape his control.¡±


    ¡°But I invented a blue blood reversal skill. It can restrict his blue blood. I was going to give it to Ling¡¯er because only Ling¡¯er could have the perfect body required. That way, she could beat Qin Xiu.¡± After saying all this, Old Cat started to look strange. ¡°To be honest, you and Human King are the same. You captured my attention a long time ago. In the end, I did not choose you because I did not think you guys were perfect enough. You all had ws and could not be the one who could defeat Qin Xiu.¡±


    The fire in Old Cat¡¯s blood was going dim. His lifeforce was going to be gone very soon.


    Old Cat¡¯s face looked very dim. ¡°I am so sorry, Littleflower. He treated me like family, but I pushed him to hell. Dying will not be enough to redeem my sins, but I will still give my life to you. Use my life. Beat Qin Xiu and save Littleflower. I know it will be difficult, but I have faith you will be able to do this.¡±


    After that, Old Cat raised his hand and looked at Qin Xiu and Littleflower. His expression lookedplicated. He looked guilty, and he looked as if he was longing for something. He also looked determined.


    ¡°Littleflower will believe you have what it takes too,¡± Old Cat said. The blood light started to shine. It was like thest effort of a waning sun. The blood mes from his body all went into Han Sen.


    The blood fire was like it was rewinding. It went dim after bing so bright. It turned to ash. When the wind blew, it was gone.


    Han Sen was conflicted. He did not know what he was feeling. He hated Old Cat, who had fractured his family and made Littleflower be Qin Xiu¡¯s new host.


    Now, Han Sen could not really harbor any more animosity toward him. Although Old Cat did not say it, Han Sen knew what he meant.


    Old Cat was going to wait until Ling¡¯er grew up and allow Ling¡¯er to get his blood for beating the imperfect Qin Xiu.


    If they waited, Littleflower would have had no chance of being saved. Thus, Old Cat gave up his own life. He ultimately selected Han Sen, the one he did not have much hope in.


    It was not because Han Sen¡¯s power touched him. It was because Old Cat did not want to see Littleflower be defeated. He changed his ns. He used his life. He used his hope. He used his hatred and love for Han Sen, the one he did not want to pick.


    ¡°Even without your life, I can still save Littleflower. Why don¡¯t you just rest in peace?¡± Han Sen looked at the sky. The Nine-Life Cat light was glowing on his back. His body had red blood boiling and roaring. An incredible power gathered inside him.


    The Nine-Life Cat tattoo was lively. The light broke away and became dots of light that entered Han Sen¡¯s body. The blood tattoo dimmed. It melted into the stream of the Xuan Yellow Sutra.


    The god pces were falling. Many god temples were breaking. The whole universe was in chaos. All the races were suffering a disaster. No one in the universe could find a clear patch of soil.


    Boom!


    The god temples that had yet to fall away from the god pces were glowing. It looked like an erupting volcano. It was like God Spirits wereing out from the god temples. At this time, God said, ¡°All the God Spirits should maintain their position. They cannot leave. The god pces can break, but the base of the universe cannot.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to live and die with you!¡± Among the many crying sounds, a godly voice called out from various god temples. It shocked the sky, which was full of everything falling apart. God smiled, but then his body suddenly turned soft. The shadow of a man¡¯s holy body appeared. He was holding a passed out Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°The responsibility is in front of me. Other things do not matter.¡± While God was talking, his holy light glowed. His light shone on the entirety of the god pces, which were cracking. All of the god temples were separated from the geno hall. They were scattering into the universe. The god pces only had the geno hall left.


    ¡°In the past, my boy was out there, and you could defeat me,¡± Qin Xiu said with a sigh. ¡°Now, my body is in here, so you cannot do a thing. You are very sad. Are these the rules you seek to protect?¡±


    Godughed. He pushed his hand. Wan¡¯er was wrapped up by holy light. She flew away from the geno hall, heading toward Sky Pce.


    After all this, God looked at Qin Xiu and said, ¡°Not bad. This is the rule I will keep. I will keep protecting it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I must break your rules.¡± Qin Xiu looked serious. He stood in front of God. The two of them were three feet away from each other. They stared at each other. A scary power kept colliding between them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The whole of the geno hall shook like mad. It moved the spot they were at, which started to fall.


    Suddenly, the whole universe¡¯s base had space cracks and turbulence. Disasters were happening everywhere like it was the end of the world.


    ¡°The geno hall is going to fall,¡± Human King said with excitement.


    Most creatures around the universe were crying. Many creatures were affected by on-going disasters. They wanted to survive amidst the carnage, but most were consumed by it.


    Mountains were breaking. Rivers were flooding. The sun and the moon were reversed. It was like the world was going to break.


    ¡°Damn it... The geno hall has such a profound connection with the universe. We cannot allow him to break the geno hall!¡± Sky Pce Leader broke space. He wanted to go to the geno hall, but he had just gone before when he tried throwing a punch at Qin Xiu. The geno hall glowed with a god light. A strange power sted Sky Pce Leader away.


    The geno hall¡¯s power was protecting it from someone who wanted to see it destroyed.


    Many elites had the same idea as Sky Pce Leader, but they were stopped. Their entry to the geno hall was forbidden. No one was able to go in. They were stopped by the geno hall¡¯s power. Their attacks affected the geno hall, which made it fall faster.


    When all of those scary elites were at a loss with what to do, a me that looked like blood burst out. It was not repelled by the geno hall¡¯s bai sema. It went straight into the geno hall¡¯s proximity. Itnded on the geno hall za.

 Chapter 3028 - Fighting Qin Xiu

    <strong>Chapter 3028 Fighting Qin Xiu</strong>


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± Everybody knew that it was Han Sen in front of the geno hall.


    Han Sen was standing near it. He looked at Qin Xiu but did not do anything.


    Qin Xiu saw Han Sen and coldly said, ¡°This is not a ce you should be.¡± Han Sen heard his words. He knew that back in the holy garden, Qin Xiu¡¯s soul was not so simple. Qin Xiu recognized him. All he did was interact with Qin Xiu¡¯s soul.


    ¡°I do not want to be here, but you have done something that made mee,¡± Han Sen said while looking at Qin Xiu.


    2 Cu


    ¡°What thing?¡± Qin Xiu kept suppressing God, but he still had the strength to talk to Han Sen. His face did not change. It looked like he still had a whole heap of power.


    ¡°Leave that body,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°He does not belong to you.¡±


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Is this body rted to you?¡±


    ¡°It is my son,¡± Han Sen said. It was not just Qin Xiu that was shocked by this revtion. All the elites outside the geno hall heard what was spoken and reacted simrly.


    No one would have been able to guess Qin Xiu¡¯s reborn body was Han Sen¡¯s son. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Qin Xiuughed. ¡°Good, Old Cat! Good n! It is no wonder he gave me this body. That exins why. If it was you, I would have to be wary.¡±


    Sky Pce Leader and the Very High Leader looked at each other. They could tell the other was shocked. Qin Xiu was not scared of facing God Spirits that were above Reboot ss God Spirits.


    Now, he was saying something like this, and these were not insane words.


    They still did not understand why Qin Xiu was scared of Han Sen. If it was because Han Sen had blue blood power and managed to defeat Moment God, then it made no sense.


    Blue blood power came from Qin Xiu. If Han Sen received blue blood power from someone and that made him afraid, no one would have believed it.


    Qin Xiu said, ¡°Although I am sorry, I cannot give you this body. If you want to use Wan¡¯er to threaten me, you are wrong.¡± ¡°Is that one person you said not Wan¡¯er?¡± Han Sen wanted to use Wan¡¯er to swap for Littleflower, but he did not expect Qin Xiu to close down that prospect already.


    ¡°You are right. I can do anything for Wan¡¯er. I also know that if I cannot break the geno hall, then it would be pointless even if Wan¡¯er lived.¡± Qin Xiuughed and said, ¡°Plus, I know that you are not a person who is selfish and would be so willing to do something so cruel to an innocent girl.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I am like you and am willing tomit any crime for the safety of one person,¡± Han Sen coldly replied. Qin Xiu smiled even harder. ¡°In that case, you won¡¯t hurt Wan¡¯er because she is my life. Without her life, I cannot live. If I cannot live, this body will die.¡±


    ¡°So, that leaves you and me with the need to fight.¡± Han Sen knew there was no point in talking any further. Swapping Littleflower for Wan¡¯er wasn¡¯t going to be possible. ¡°No one can stop me from destroying the geno hall, and that includes you,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°As a reward for taking care of Wan¡¯er, I will not kill you.


    ¡°I will,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    Qin Xiu coldlyughed. He said, ¡°I am not looking down on you, as your body has my blood coursing through its veins. You are like my clone. Do you think a clone can be better than the real stuff?¡±


    ¡°We will just have to find out, won¡¯t we?¡± Han Sen cast Blood-Pulse Sutra. His entire body glowed with a blue light.


    ¡°Are you using my power to fight me? You are too na?ve.¡± Qin Xiu had a cold expression. Blue symbols flickering across his armor. He was not fighting Han Sen. He still kept God suppressed. It was like Han Sen was not worth his attention.


    The blue light in Han Sen grew stronger. He approached Qin Xiu. Every step he took became stronger. He was like a battle god prepared to fight the sky.


    Qin Xiu asked, ¡°Can you practice my blue blood gene to such a high level? That is very shocking. Compared to me back then, it isn¡¯t too bad. But now? I am not the old me. Plus, that power belongs to me. No one can use my powers to hurt me.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything. He threw a punch at Qin Xiu. A scary blue light ripped the rules and everything around. A power that could destroy the world was headed straight for Qin Xiu.


    Blue blood power did not fit into the rules of the universe, and this power dealt a lot of damage to the rules of the universe. Han Sen¡¯s punch was able to break a big system.


    An elite like Moment God would have been killed with one hit.


    Faced with that scary power, Qin Xiu did not bother dodging. He also did not bother fighting back. He allowed the scary blue light to fall upon his back.


    It was like a spring sun thawing the snow. As the scary blue light hit Qin Xiu¡¯s body, it did nothing. It melted into the armor. The blue symbols absorbed it and grew brighter. Qin Xiu¡¯s body was only made stronger.


    ¡°I said, my power cannot hurt me,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said.


    Outside the geno hall, the expressions of many elites changed. Qin Xiu was scarier than even their wildest nightmares could have depicted. Although they believed Han Sen could not defeat Qin Xiu, they did not expect him to lose so badly. He had been unable to harm Qin Xiu. He had only managed to lend him power.


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face did not change. He gathered up power and threw a punch at Qin Xiu.


    This time, the light of his fists became red. It was different from the blue. It was the opposite.


    Qin Xiu frowned. He looked shocked. He felt a bit confused, but he did not want to give up on breaking the geno hall. He raised his fist and threw a punch at Han Sen¡¯s iing strike.


    Blue and white, the two colors of weird power, struck Han Sen¡¯s blood power. The blood color dyed the blue and white colors red. In the blink of an eye, Qin Xiu¡¯s armor turned red.


    ¡°How could this happen? Did you reverse the blue blood power!¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes were wide open. His body was devolving, and his power was fading.


    God, who was previously suppressed, was now able to fight back. His god light was glowing. He bounced Qin Xiu, who was breaking the geno hall, away.


    Pang!


    Qin Xiu¡¯s body broke a pir. His body devolved. The blue patterns on his armor dimmed. The blue light in his eyes also dimmed.

 Chapter 3029 - Don’t Belong to This World

    <strong>Chapter 3029 Don¡¯t Belong to This World</strong>


    Qin Xiu¡¯s God Spirit level and universe level were quickly devolving. Even though he hadbined with the holy spine and an Annihtion ss God Spirit, his level was suddenly lowered to somethingparative to a Disaster ss God Spirit. He was also getting worse.


    Littleflower¡¯s universe level was falling too. True God, Butterfly, Larva... It kept going down.


    Sky Pce Leader and the other elites were both shocked and happy. Han Sen had the name Han Godfather, but no one would have believed he had the power to defeat Qin Xiu.


    Seeing Qin Xiu¡¯s body¡¯s God Spirit level drop from Disaster ss, the geno hall no longer protected his body. He stopped hesitating. Han Sen used the strongest power possible to try and kill Qin Xiu and remove the universe¡¯s biggest threat.


    All kinds of power that could destroy the sky and ground rained down. It was all going to kill Qin Xiu. Suddenly, there was the sh of a shadow. Qin Xiu disappeared. The space was broken by a scary power. It caved in and became a ck hole.


    Very High Leader shouted, ¡°Han Sen, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t kill him now... What if


    he...¡±


    Everyone saw Han Sen use one hand to grab Qin Xiu as he appeared on the other side of space.


    They quickly noticed something. Qin Xiu had taken over the body of Han Sen¡¯s son. Han Sen would not watch his son be killed.


    ¡°Han Sen, Qin Xiu is a demon that wants to destroy the universe,¡± Very High Leader said. ¡°We cannot grant him a chance. Kill him now, or there will be consequences.¡±


    Han Sen coldly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t care what Qin Xiu thinks, but my son cannot be allowed to die.¡±


    Seeing Qin Xiu¡¯s body devolving, Han Sen grabbed him. ¡°Qin Xiu, leave my son¡¯s body. I don¡¯t care about anything more than that. I don¡¯t even want to take your life.¡± The blue light in Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes was very cold. He could not move because Han Sen restricted him, but heughed and said, ¡°Han Sen, I never imagined you would be able to reverse the blue blood gene power. That is a genius move. I never tried it before, so that surprises


    me.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking crap! Leave my son¡¯s body!¡± Han Sen grabbed Qin Xiu and kept using the Xuan Yellow Sutra power on him. He continued to suppress Qin Xiu¡¯s body and ensure he continued to devolve.


    Qin Xiuughed like a madman. It was like he had not heard what Han Sen had told him. He spoke to himself and said, ¡°I should have guessed this. That is very good. I am so happy.¡±


    ver


    Han Sen wanted to say something, but a grand power suddenly came out of Qin Xiu¡¯s body. In his eyes, which were once dim blue, there was a light that was red. The blue patterns on the armor turned red. The light was scarier than it was when it was blue. It was like his whole body was wrapped in a red me.


    The light on the back of the wings had even turned red. It turned the whole of space red. The universe was reflecting the color red.


    Han Sen¡¯s power struck Qin Xiu¡¯s power. It was sted away. Their faces looked dim.


    Very High Leader and the others were incredibly shocked. Anyone was able to tell that Han Sen had learned the power that could make God Spirits drop their level.


    In the past, Qin Xiu was invincible. Now, he had Han Sen¡¯s power. Wouldn¡¯t that make people hopeless?


    uy


    Seeing Qin Xiu¡¯s power explode, his God Spirit and body levels had recovered. Very High Leader immediately roared. He pushed his Very High Sense to the max. His entire bodybined with the universe¡¯s rule power. He became sheer pressure focused on Qin Xiu. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Before he recovers, we must kill him!¡± Many elites of the universe did not hesitate. They all used their strongest powers to attack Qin Xiu.


    Boom!


    Qin Xiu looked at the sky and roared. A shockwave of red sted out of him. It broke the powers wielded by Very High Leader and the other scary elites. It also sted their bodies away. The most shocking thing was that Very High Leader noticed their bodies were devolving. They themselves were dropping to butterfly ss and continued to devolve. Aside from Han Sen, no one else escaped that power.


    ¡°It is all over,¡± a Very High elder said. His face was pale. He looked utterly hopeless.


    It was not just him. The elites of the entire universe knew it was over. Qin Xiu had learned Han Sen¡¯s power, and he was doing even better with it.


    ¡°Thank you, Han Sen,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°Without you, I would have never thought the blue blood¡¯s gene power could be used this way.¡± His entire body zed with a blue me as he approached the geno hall.


    ¡°I did not create this,¡± Han Sen said as he stared at Qin Xiu.


    ¡°I know,¡± Qin Xiu said with a nod. ¡°If I have guessed correctly, this was done by Old Cat. But you are the one who performed it. That is your achievement.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°You cannot stop me. With your power, I will break the geno hall and have its destruction benefit you. I can make you be the leader of the world. I can make you bigger than God.¡± ¡°Leave Littleflower¡¯s body,¡± Han Sen seriously said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what else you do.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on trying to stop me, do not me me for forgetting your kindness of taking care of Wan¡¯er,¡± Qin Xiu said. His body exploded with a blood me. He teleported to Han Sen and tried to grab him by the chest.


    Han Sen generated the power of the Xuan Yellow Sutra again. He threw a punch at Qin Xiu. Two blood powersbined. Han Sen noticed his Xuan Yellow Sutra power was going into Qin Xiu. It gave Qin Xiu more power.


    Qin Xiu grabbed Han Sen¡¯s fist and calmly said, ¡°You are strong. I will give you that, but your power originates from me. No matter how hard you try, you cannot be greater than me. In this universe, aside from me, no one can really use this power. Do you know why?¡±.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen wanted to shake Qin Xiu¡¯s hand away, but he noticed his body¡¯s power was not listening to him. It was like he had been sucked in by a very strong ma. He kept going toward Qin Xiu.


    ¡°Because I do not belong to this world,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°My power does not belong to this world. And you, you belong to this world. Even though your body has my gene blood, you do not have the power to control the world. Old Cat spent so much effort and even died cing his faith in you, but he will never understand his ns were doomed to failure. He was wrong from the very start.¡± He used his other hand to grab Han Sen¡¯s forehead through space.


    Han Sen felt his Sea of Soul shake. Destiny¡¯s Tower lost all control. It flew out of the Sea of Soul and went into Qin Xiu¡¯s hands.


    Katcha!


    Destiny¡¯s Tower broke. The stuff inside fell out, including Wan¡¯er. Qin Xiu used one hand to hold her body.

 Chapter 3030 - Not the End

    <strong>Chapter 3030 Not the End</strong>


    ¡°Han Sen, although I do not want to kill you, for Wan¡¯er, whoever stops me must die. If you have anyst words, you should say them now. For Wan¡¯er¡¯s sake, if it does not get in my way, I will let you finish it.¡± Qin Xiu was looking at Wan¡¯er as he spoke.


    ¡°I want you to die.¡± The power in Han Sen¡¯s body madly exploded. He stopped trying to get away from Qin Xiu. He used his power to push Qin Xiu.


    ¡°That is a shame,¡± Qin Xiu said with a sigh. He held Han Sen¡¯s fist. His hand suddenly used power to punch Han Sen in the chest. It made Han Sen¡¯s body fly away.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like an asteroid traveling through space. It struck a and then another. In the end, he hit a final. He made no more sound. It was unknown how many systems he had traveled.


    After Han Sen disappeared, Wan¡¯er¡¯s body was glowing with a golden light. She turned into golden-hairdy mode and woke up from her slumber.


    ¡°Big Brother...¡± After her eyes opened, Wan¡¯er saw Qin Xiu. Although she was still in golden-hair mode, she was not raging. Her voice sounded so sweet.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er... Hang on a bit longer... Big brother will take you back...¡± Qin Xiu stroked Wan¡¯er¡¯s golden hair. His eyes looked like they were drunk.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wan¡¯er said with a nod. She closed her eyes and leaned against Qin Xiu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°God, today no one will be able to stop me. Give it up...¡± Qin Xiu was holding Wan¡¯er. He raised his head to peer upon the geno hall. His body glowed with a red me. He crushed the very light of the geno hall and almost extinguished it entirely.


    The geno hall, which had never fallen, was being suppressed by that scary power. The walls cracked like dragonflies. The whole of the geno hall was starting to crumble apart.


    When the geno hall fell, the disasters guing the entire universe were worse. It was not just affecting normal creatures either. Even King ss elites were significantly affected. The entire world was in bad shape. It was like the universe was going to experience a big bang.


    God stood before the geno hall, but he was unable to withstand the suppression of the blood power. The holy light on his body was bing weaker. The racenterns of the geno hall were bing dimmer. It was like they would be put out any second. The spirits were charcoal. Everything was dying. The faces of Sky Pce Leader and all the other elites looked like dust. Although they wanted to fight, they could not reim the battle. They could barely protect themselves. In the shine of the red me, their bodies almost fell out of deified ss.


    Qin Xiu spoke to the still-suffering God. ¡°God, give up! If you are willing to abandon the geno hall, possess someone, and descend into the universe, you might still live.¡± ¡°This ce is my life,¡± God coldly said. ¡°If my life is not here, then what is the point of living?¡±


    ¡°You are right. I think so too. If your life blocks my life, then I will have to just take your life.¡± Qin Xiu stepped forward. A sky full of blood light was marching alongside him. It broke the roof of the geno hall. Stone pirs cracked. Many racenterns were almost put out inside that hall. The geno hall was unstable. It was as if it was going to break any second.


    God¡¯s body¡¯s holy light was crushed. It was almost put out. Even the bodies of the God Spirits were dim and lifeless. They kept appearing and disappearing. It was like they were preparing to go.


    Boom!


    Many light pirs arose from space. It was the god pces splitting up. Theynded on all kinds of god temples. Many god lights arose from the god temples. They went through space and melted into the geno hall. It made the geno hall look very bright. God¡¯s God Spirit body was being shined on by many God Spirits. He looked bright again.


    ¡°If you guys want to die that much, then you can all die together.¡± Qin Xiu was holding Wan¡¯er. He was like a demon descending on the geno hall. He walked there slowly.


    Although it had the support of a sky full of God Spirits¡¯ god power, the geno hall was still unable to withstand the pressure exerted by Qin Xiu. The god hall kept breaking.


    The more the god hall kept breaking, the more disasters that were incurred across the universe. The entire universe was in turmoil. Countless creatures died in the disasters.


    In the universe, the ground of an old, unimportant was breaking. A volcano was erupting. It swallowed many forests. Floodwaters rushed across the ground.


    Amidst that chaos, there was a totally quiet mountain. All those disasters did not affect that small mountain.


    There was a broken house on the small mountain¡¯s peak. Behind the house, there was a garden with a white-cloth g. The g said, ¡°Count all the destinies.¡±


    The white cloth had been dyed red. Between the ck and white, the words ¡°Count all the destinies¡± stood out.


    A man¡¯s body was perched on the top of the gpole. It had been pierced through the tip of the pole. He was lying there with his limbs spread out. He was looking into space while the pole pierced through him. His eyes looked faithless.


    Fresh blood left his body. It dripped onto the cloth g and quickly dyed it red. The person who flew out was Han Sen, who had been punched by Qin Xiu. It was unknown if this was just a coincidence, but he hadnded near that old house. The gpole in the backyard had pierced through his body.


    Han Jinzhi was standing in the back garden talking to Han Sen while he looked at the cloth. ¡°Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. The children of other people can enjoy their lives. It is such a shame you were born to be a part of the Han family. You were born to the Han family. If you were just amoner, you could live safely. But you did not be amoner. You had to be famous. This is fate. It was meant to be. There is a lot of suffering you must endure, and you deserve it all. I am useless. I cannot save your life, and I cannot change fate. All I can do is try to make changes for you. It still depends on you whether or not you want to change your fate. The people of the Han family cannot solely depend on the sky or earth. It all depends on you. If you do not want to die and still have things you wish to do, use your own power to get up. Walk back and fight for your life. Go and fight for what is left for you to do in this world.¡±


    The blood from Han Sen¡¯s body bled into the cloth and continued to gush. His blood had almost run out by this point.


    Han Sen¡¯s mind was strangely clear. It was just his body that was not listening to him. He felt as if his mind had left his body. It was unknown why Han Sen¡¯s mind had be so clear. The quiet feelings were amazing. It was hard to describe.


    ¡°Is this the quietness Han Yufei described?¡± Han Sen enjoyed that stillness. A power was burning inside him. The white me burst out from all of his cells. The g burned in the white light. It was like a torch burning it.


    ¡°I knew it... I knew it... This is not the end.¡± Han Jinzhe¡¯s eyes looked bright. His whole body was shaking

 Chapter 3031 - Exposed

    <strong>Chapter 3031 Exposed</strong>


    Katcha!


    The pirs of the geno hall were broken. The door was broken too. One was able to see the door had mes waving. All the racenterns were bing bright and dark like they were going to be put out by a raging storm.


    When the geno hall fell, all the god temples were shaken away by the god light. It seemed as if the god temples and universe were dead. Aside from hopeless cries, there were no other sounds.


    Even the sky full of God Spirits went silent. There were only the sounds of breaking.


    ¡°Such a disaster. I wonder how many creatures in the universe can survive all this.¡± Sky Pce Leader¡¯s face was cold like ice. There were even all sorts of disasters in Sky Pce.


    The White Jade Jing Tower and Jade City were revealed. A holy air came out from there. The holy air of the White Jade Jing was headed for Sky Pce. It made the people of Sky Pce cry. If there had been no elites and the support of the holy gourd vine, Sky Pce would have been broken by the holy air.


    Outer Sky was not faring any better. The ground cracked. Loads of holy air pirs came out like volcanic eruptions, making the ground leak. Xenogeneics were running around like mad. Allw and order was broken.


    Sky Pce and Outer Sky were like that too. Other xenogeneic spaces and normals were like that as well.


    ¡°The universe is going to end.¡± A hopeless fear was in every creature¡¯s heart. No one knew if they would survive this disaster.


    Wah! Wah! In a stream, a Kate baby was floating. There was a sad crying sound. In the flood¡¯s roaring, it sounded quiet.


    In a volcanic eruption, many cities and viges were destroyed. Somes were even hit by asteroids and blew up.


    ¡°Open it for me!¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes looked very passionate. With blood me suppression, he crushed the geno hall¡¯s door. Shattered rocks were strewn everywhere.


    God¡¯s body was crushed. He slipped into the geno hall. He stopped before the 10,000nterns. Behind him, many of the racenterns were out.


    When each racentern was put out, one of the high races was heavily damaged. It made the races that were already suffering disasters fare even worse.


    God looked at Qin Xiu and said, ¡°One person is making a billion races extinct. Is this really worth it?¡±


    Qin Xiu coldly said, ¡°When I was in my most hopeless time, there was only one person next to me. To me, this world only consists of this one person. There are billions of creatures, but they mean nothing to me. I do not need to care about them.¡±


    After that, Qin Xiu kept pushing forward to suppress the geno hall. Each step Qin Xiu took resulted in God taking one step back. He was going to strike the 10,000 racenterns behind him.


    All the races knew that if the racenterns were snuffed out, the geno hall would be done for. But no one was able to stop Qin Xiu. Even the strongest god could not prohibit Qin Xiu¡¯s march on the geno hall.


    Qin Xiu wanted to walk forward even more. He wanted to destroy the geno hall, but he suddenly stopped. His gaze was frozen. He turned around and looked into space.


    The hearts of the many hopeless races jumped. They did not know what happened. Why would Qin Xiu stop walking? It made them have a slight glimmer of hope.


    ¡°At this time, what in the universe could make Qin Xiu care?¡± Many elites were feeling both confused and nervous.


    Most of the high races were already there. Under the suppression of Qin Xiu, even a true god elite had dropped out of deified ss. No creatures were able tobat Qin Xiu.


    They were hoping and praying for a miracle to strike, but they knew the chance of a miracle was far too small.


    They still looked in the direction Qin Xiu was looking. They were hoping for something, but they did not spy any strong presence from that direction.


    Qin Xiu looked in that direction and said to himself, ¡°What is going on? Is this just my imagination? Why do I feel restless?¡± He was feeling a strong sense of nervousness.


    Suddenly, the elites saw a white shadow slowly appear from that direction. It was not fast or have a powerful presence. It was like a morning sun rising into the sky. It walked into the geno hall¡¯s area.


    Sky Pce Leader¡¯s eyes were the strongest. He saw the white shadow clearly, so he screamed aloud, ¡°It¡¯s Han Sen! He is still alive!¡±


    Many elites saw it clearly thereafter. It was Han Sen who had walked into the geno hall


    area.


    Han Sen was different from how he had been before. His body did not have the red fire. His body had a white color and was half-transparent. He did not look like a creature from the universe. He looked like a God Spirit.


    Qin Xiu saw Han Sen step forward. His expression immediately changed. He stared at Han Sen as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    ¡°Impossible. The testing of super genes was not sessful. How could a power like this exist... It cannot be the perfect super gene... It should have ws like Wan¡¯er does.¡± Qin Xiu was talking to himself.


    Han Sen stopped a short distance away. His Super God Spirit mode was still affected by Wan¡¯er¡¯s proximity. Han Sen looked at Qin Xiu and said, ¡°Qin Xiu, leave Littleflower¡¯s body. This is yourst chance.¡±


    Qin Xiu coldly said, ¡°I clearly underestimated you if your genes were able to evolve to this level. Even if you are so close to the super gene, you are still useless. Failure is failure. In front of Wan¡¯er, who is even closer to super gene, your power will be suppressed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen coldly asked. The Story of Genes was running in his body. When The Story of Genes ran, Han Sen¡¯s body was in xenogeneic mode.


    Xenogeneic mode and Super God Spirit mode were activated on Han Sen¡¯s body. It made his presence appear a bit strange. ¡°Dor... Han Sen is Dor...¡± All the creatures of the universe were suddenly frozen. They thought it was weird for Han Sen to be using Super God Spirit body. Now, he had a xenogeneic battle body. It was clear to them now. Anyone was able to tell that Han Sen and Dor were the same person. ¡°Han Sen and Dor are the same person,¡± Yisha said. She looked very conflicted. She could not believe it. Her eyes opened wide. She thought about the past and looked even moreplicated. Her face turned green, and her face turned white and red. She did not know how to think or feel.


    On Empty Mountain, the green-haired growler¡¯s mouth opened wide. He did not close it. Now, he understood why Golden Growler gave Dor first ce and adhered to what he told it.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Godfather Han and Dor are the same person.¡±


    ¡°This... This is unbelievable...¡±


    At the end of the world, many creatures were frozen. They could not believe their eyes.


    ¡°This guy. He has finally exposed himself.¡± Wang Yuhang shrugged with his shoulders. He knew this would happen.


    The people in Space Garden were not so surprised. Han Sen never told them anything, but most of them had figured it out.

 Chapter 3032 - Admiring the View of Hell Together

    <strong>Chapter 3032 Admiring the View of Hell Together</strong>


    Han Sen¡¯s body moved. His movement was not visible, but he was alreadying before Qin Xiu. He grabbed Qin Xiu¡¯s head and pushed downward.


    Pang!


    Qin Xiu¡¯s head was pushed onto the stone floor by Han Sen¡¯s hands. His head hit the geno hall, making the very heavy god stone floor fracture. Qin Xiu¡¯s whole head was inside the undying, hot stones that were broken.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes opened wide. His pupils looked as if they had lost their focus. He looked to be in total disbelief. Wan¡¯er, who was in his hands, flew away and fell across the floor.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands were pressed upon Qin Xiu¡¯s forehead, and he continued to push him. Qin Xiu was unable to raise his head. His body had bloody mes wildly dancing. His hands gripped the ground to get up, but Han Sen was still pushing him. He was unable to get up. His eyes looked to be in disbelief at what was happening. He said to Han Sen, ¡°Impossible... How can Wan¡¯er not affect you?¡±


    ¡°You discovered The Story of Genes,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that it has Forever Power? It cannot be affected by any power.¡±


    The Story of Genes power was waving through his cells. In the past, Han Sen was unable to make The Story of Genes power be the best it could be. After he understood what it meant to be absolutely still, he understood what forever really meant. It was enough to control the body for real. Not even Wan¡¯er could affect him now.


    ¡°No... Impossible... The Story of Genes cannot work. You must have the super gene to practice The Story of Genes. If you have super gene, then you do not have to practice The Story of Genes. This is a cycle that cannot work. It is impossible for it to work...¡± After Qin Xiu spoke, the bloody fire madly exploded. He was going to send Han Sen flying.


    He only managed to raise his head one inch before Han Sen¡¯s hand pressed him down again. He was squashed against the rocks deeper thanst time. His entire upper body was being pressed.


    Scary, bloody fire whipped around Han Sen¡¯s body, but it was unable to bring him a speck of harm. The reversed blood power that could downgrade a God Spirit did not affect Han Sen.


    ¡°Qin Xiu, it is time for you to pay the price.¡± Han Sen pressed on Qin Xiu¡¯s body. His eyes flickered with a strange light. Qin Xiu¡¯s bloody fires were raging. He was like a volcano erupting. Although he could not get up, heughed and said, ¡°I did not expect a geno art that could not be sessful like The Story of Genes was actually made sessful by you. So what? Can you kill me? If I die, Littleflower dies with me. You cannot kill me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face did not change. The light in his eyes started to look weird.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power was quietly floating through Han Sen¡¯s body. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, the whole universe was split. It turned into the smallest substance that waspletely primitive.


    Han Sen held Qin Xiu¡¯s forehead. His transparent hands were like nothing as they went straight into the helmet. It went through Littleflower¡¯s body.


    A blood-red shadow was pushed out from Littleflower¡¯s body by Han Sen¡¯s hands. He threw it on the floor.


    Littleflower¡¯s body flew away. The god stone floor was like a spiderweb cracking in all directions. It created a giant stone hole. A red shadow was in the center of hole. That red shadow¡¯s face was like Qin Xiu¡¯s statue.


    Littleflower¡¯s body fell on the floor. He woke up. He coughed and climbed up off the ground. He looked at Han Sen in shock. ¡°Father...¡±


    Han Sen was holding Qin Xiu as he asked, ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Littleflower said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°I am d you are OK,¡± Han Sen said as he stared at Qin Xiu. ¡°You should leave. Someone will collect you and take you to Space Garden. I still need to deal with this guy.¡±


    ¡°Please be careful, Father.¡± Littleflower knew staying would only hamper Han Sen. After saying that, he flew away from the geno hall. Han Sen said, ¡°Qin Xiu, you are right. We are the same. We will do anything for something that we care about. Therefore, you must die.¡± The power in his hands suddenly increased. Super Spank power was going to turn Qin Xiu¡¯s spirit body into dust.


    Under the power of Super Spank, Qin Xiu¡¯s red spirit body kept turning into red dust as he faded. Qin Xiu¡¯s was still smiling. ¡°Yes. We are the same. I understand you, and you understand me.¡± After that, Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes turned. He looked at Wan¡¯er, who was lying down nearby. ¡°I, Qin Xiu, have never asked anybody anything, but may I ask you one thing?¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± Han Sen said. The power in his hands increased to crush Qin Xiu¡¯s body. His spirit body was rapidly breaking.


    ¡°If I win, you do not have to do it,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°If I lose, please could you take care of Wan¡¯er? All this crime is my doing. Wan¡¯er should not suffer from my sins since she never did anything wrong. She should note to harm. Please take care of her.¡±


    ¡°As long as she does not hurt anybody, for as long as I live, I will not allow any harm toe to her,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s eyebrows raised. His body was changing. He looked weird as he went on to say, ¡°To me, this world is like hell, but this is Wan¡¯er¡¯s world. She has family and friends here. She does not want to see this world destroyed. I do not want to watch her die.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do it.¡± Qin Xiu closed his eyes. A weird sun arose in his red spirit body.


    Boom!


    When the power in Qin Xiu¡¯s body was released, the cracks underneath his body spread. It created a giant space crack. This space crack was different from ordinary space cracks. This space crack had a grey presence. It was weird. It made Han Sen feel like he was in danger.


    In Qin Xiu¡¯s presence, it was like a fish in water. The red fire was bing stronger.


    Upon seeing this, God¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Han Sen and hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and kill him. We cannot allow him to open the path of reverse.¡±


    Han Sen realized how bad this was. Even though scary space power was consumed, the undying god stone melted like snow. In that space, the scary presence grew stronger. It was like a demon presence from a demonnd.


    Han Sen was familiar with this power. When he was fishing in Outer Sky Lake, he had felt a simr presence. It was the presence of the antimaterial world.


    Qin Xiu suddenly let out a weirdugh. ¡°Han Sen,e and enjoy the view of hell together.¡±


    Qin Xiu¡¯s hands suddenly grabbed Han Sen and pulled him into the space crack.

 Chapter 3033 - Dollar’s First Year

    <strong>Chapter 3033 Dor¡¯s First Year</strong>


    Han Sen wanted to kill Qin Xiu, but Qin Xiu¡¯s spirit body was extraordinarily tough. Even by using Super Spank at max power, in a short time, he was unable to destroy Qin Xiu¡¯s spirit body. Qin Xiu pulled Han Sen into the crack in time and space. Wan¡¯er, who was next to them, fell inside as well. The three of them kept falling through that weird crack in time and space.


    Han Sen noticed his Super God Spirit mode could not stop the weird power of that tunnel. His body was being dissolved.


    What shocked Han Sen was the fact Qin Xiu did not seem to be affected by the power of the tunnel. He was not dissolving at all.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s golden power could not withstand the reverse tunnel¡¯s weird power. Her body was dissolving too, but at a rate that was faster than Han Sen.


    ¡°Of course, The Story of Genes you possess did not seed. Otherwise, you would not be dissolving in the reverse tunnel¡¯s power.¡± Qin Xiu let Han Sen go and held onto Wan¡¯er as he spoke.


    Han Sen was shocked. This was hisst chance to beat him. Qin Xiu was not affected by the reverse tunnel¡¯s power, but Han Sen was affected. If Qin Xiu kept pushing him into the space tunnel, even if Han Sen could kill him, they would die together.


    ¡°Remember the promise you made to me,¡± Qin Xiu said as he stroked Wan¡¯er¡¯s hair and kissed her cheek. ¡°You will take care of Wan¡¯er. No matter what, ensure she lives happily.¡±


    With that kiss, the red light of Qin Xiu¡¯s body entered Wan¡¯er. The red light enshrouded Wan¡¯er and kept her inside it. Outside of her body, a redyer stopped the reverse tunnel¡¯s power from destroying her.


    Because of the great loss of power, Qin Xiu¡¯s body grew dim. He appeared and disappeared. His body¡¯s holy light was dissolved by the reverse tunnel. His was bing dimmer.


    He ced his hands forward and put Wan¡¯er in front of Han Sen. Han Sen collected Wan¡¯er. Qin Xiu smiled at him, but that smile only made people feel sad.


    ¡°Go back. Go back to your world. Take Wan¡¯er and live. Perhaps that would be best for her. What has been missed is missed. I cannot try to reim it. I, Qin Xiu, cannot go against the sky.¡±


    After that, Qin Xiu¡¯s body possessed a red light. His whole body burned with fire. He turned into a red power. He wrapped up Han Sen and Wan¡¯er and pushed back toward the reverse tunnel¡¯s entrance.


    As they got close to the reverse tunnel¡¯s entrance, Qin Xiu¡¯s red fire grew weaker. He used all of his life to be as powerful as possible. When the red fire was extinguished, it would be the official end of Qin Xiu¡¯s life.


    Seeing the entrance of the reverse tunnel, Qin Xiu¡¯s red light was already gone. Han Sen used his own power to get out of there.


    When Han Sen was ready to go out, the Sea of Souls suddenly emitted the sounds of something crying. The very dead crystal armor automatically ran out of the Sea of Souls and wrapped up Han Sen¡¯s body.


    What shocked Han Sen more was that when the ck crystal armor was around his body, it went against things. It pulled his body deeper into the reverse tunnel.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Sen kept using his power like mad. He wanted to change his course and leave the reverse tunnel, but it was not working. The ck crystal kept pulling him down deeper.


    No one answered him. The ck crystal armor was silent. It just kept forcing Han Sen to sink deeper. The reverse tunnel¡¯s armor was unable to break the ck crystal armor.


    Inside the reverse tunnel, a weird power surging through the ck crystal armor. It kept going into Han Sen¡¯s body. It made his body exhibit weird changes. Han Sen was not sure if the changes were good or bad. With his power, he was not able to stop that power from changing his body.


    Wan¡¯er had the power Qin Xiu gave her for protection. She did not have changes like that.


    The reverse tunnel was like a bottomless abyss. While Han Sen and Wan¡¯er were sinking, everything seemed to empty. It was like their bodies were consumed by emptiness.


    The first year of the universe¡¯s Dor calendar.


    In this year, Human Alpha Dor beat the world¡¯s attempted destroyer and saved the geno universe and its countless denizens. To remember Dor, who died with the destroyer, that year was named Dor year one. The new calendar of the universe was started.


    Humans and spirits were now members of the geno universe. Countless human elites and spirit elites were from Space Garden and Sacred. It enabled humans and spirits to be important figures in the universe.


    Wang Yuhang went into theboratory and asked Xie Qing King, ¡°Brother King, how is your research going? Is there a way for us to ess the antimaterial world?¡±


    ¡°No, the power of the antimaterial world is too weird,¡± Xie Qing King said. ¡°We tried to go through the antimaterial world via Mirror Lake, but no substance was able to endure the antimaterial world¡¯s power.¡±


    Qin Xuan arrived holding a record. ¡°For the past two years, we have tried every way we can to open the antimaterial tunnel. Nothing we have tried has seeded. The tests fail and fail. We have to find another way.¡±


    ¡°The geno hall¡¯s God must know how to ess the antimaterial world, but he will not tell us,¡± Wang Yuhang sadly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Qin Xuan said with certainty. ¡°We know that Han Sen is not dead. If he made it through, it must be possible for us to make it through as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must find a way to go,¡± Wang Yuhang said while waving his fists. ¡°We cannot let little San Mu own the antimaterial world alone.¡±


    Zero came from a tunnel, frowned, and asked, ¡°Have you seen Bao¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°No, it seems like it has been a while since west saw her,¡± Xie Qing King said. ¡°Perhaps she took Little Six and Little Nine to hunt with


    her.¡±


    Wang Yuhang lifted his lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to her in Space Garden. If someone seeks to do something bad to her, whoever it is must be really dumb.¡±


    At the same time, in a mountain in Space Garden that was inhabited by nobody, Bao¡¯er was standing atop a weird bronze item. She looked at the bronze item. The bronze item was Han Sen¡¯s Four Sheep Cube.


    Next to Bao¡¯er was a fortune-telling old man who was holding a g. The words ¡°Counting all the destinies¡± were on the g. It was just those four big words.


    Bao¡¯er blinked. She stared at the fortune-telling old man and asked, ¡°Can this thing really take me to my father?¡± ¡°Of course. I swear to God and hope to die that I would not lie about this.¡± The fortune-telling old man swore to God.

 Chapter 3034 - Legendary Gene Egg

    <strong>Chapter 3034 Legendary Gene Egg</strong>


    ¡°Found it... I finally found it... So many people died... We finally found it...¡±


    In a very dark underground cave, an underground river led to a waterfall. It had a very deep drop. A booming sound echoed to the very bottom of the water.


    If one looked closer, one would see that the underground river¡¯s water was red. Bloody dragons roaring. All in all, there were nine of them.


    Eight people wearing rugged clothing stood next to the water. They stared into the water. All of them seemed to be extremely excited. As they stood there, their bodies shivered and shook.


    ¡°Mister Yang, what is that thing in the water?¡± A middle-aged man looked at an elderly fellow with white hair. His vocal cords were trembling as he asked the question.


    The elder, who was called Mister Yang, looked around. He looked for a while and said, ¡°This is certainly the ce where the blood dragon returned to its nest. It is a ce where the pulse is loud and clear. There is no doubting it. There truly must be a top-ss gene egg inside there. The only thing I do not know is if it truly is the gene egg King Qin buried and the one that we are searching for. I have no idea, but you will have to figure that out for yourself, Mister Meng.¡± ¡°I have faith. This has to be the right ce. This must be where King Qin buried the gene egg. The gene egg must be in the water. Hurry up, go in there and pick up the gene egg.¡± Mister Meng saw the red light under the waterfall¡¯s red basin, so hurried the others to go take a dunk and see precisely what it was.


    The people were a bit scared. With Mister Meng¡¯s authority, they had no choice but to jump into the blood pool. They swam to the red light below the surface of the basin. Only Mister Meng and Mister Yang stood away and watched the pool.


    Not longter, the six people emerged from the water. Together, they exited the pool and brought forth the fabled item they had been in search of. It was a giant egg that was three-feet big.


    When the egg-shaped item was brought out of the basin, the water¡¯s light disappeared. Only the egg remained glowing with a red light. The giant egg was like a bloody jade. It looked good.


    Seeing the weirdly pretty, big egg, everyone looked at it with greedy obsession. Mister Meng was so excited that he started talking nonsense. ¡°This must be right. This is the gene egg. King Qin was born with bad blood. He was bullied when he was young. His sister Wan¡¯er had very special blood that provided immeasurable talent. To help her brother, Wan¡¯er gave King Qin her own blood. Then, they created the Qin Kingdom. But Wan¡¯er lost her blood and became rubbish that could not practice. She got ill and died. If Wan¡¯er had not lost her blood, she would have never be sick. King Qin med himself for that. He was miserable. It drove him absolutely crazy. He tried everything to make Wan¡¯ere back to life. Everyone knew the Qin Kingdom was searching for immortality, but people never knew that it was not for himself. He did this for his dead sister Wan¡¯er. King Qin found this legendary, top-ss gene egg. He was hoping the gene power could make Wan¡¯ere back to life.¡±


    ¡°But their people could note back to life. Wan¡¯er was unable to be brought back to life. Without Wan¡¯er, the entire world seemed to be pointless to King Qin. He threw away the gene egg. My ancestors were royal guards for King Qin. They knew that King Qin wanted to revive Wan¡¯er here in this ancient, big god mountain. He knew that King Qin did not take the gene egg and never returned to this ce again. Our ancestors did not really know where it was exactly though. After all, many generations have passed, and all those people died. I have finally found this gene egg. With this gene egg... The Meng family will be very famous...¡± After finishing talking, Mister Mengughed. ¡°Argh...¡± Before Mister Meng could put an end to his cackling, someone in the team screamed horribly. Soon after, it was not just a single person letting out cries. Each of the six people that had collected the gene egg from the bloody basin was on the ground screaming and rolling in tremendous agony.


    Mister Meng and Mister Yang were in shock by what was happening. People were writhing across the ground. Their bodies were rolling really quickly. They kept going on and on until they melted into blood water.


    ¡°Mister... Save... Save us...¡± A few people reached out their hands. They were feeling extreme pain. They wanted to ask Mister Meng for help. Before they finished, they died.


    Their bones started to rot and be liquid. Within the blink of an eye, the six of them had turned into six puddles of blood water. There was not a single tuft of hair spared from the dissolution of their bodies.


    Mister Meng and Mister Yang were shocked by this. They tested the river water and did not discover anything weird. For this to happen so suddenly, it really was quite weird.


    Mister Meng was d he had not touched the water in the pool.


    ¡°Mister Yang, please help me take the gene egg back,¡± Mister Meng said to Mister Yang. Mister Yang¡¯s face froze. He had a wry smile. ¡°Mister Meng, I am just a mister. I did not practice.¡± Mister Meng¡¯s eyes glistened as he said, ¡°Do not worry, Mister Yang. They died because they touched the blood water. The gene egg by itself is fine. You do not need to worry.¡±


    Mister Yang thought, ¡°If it is fine, then why don¡¯t you carry it yourself?¡± Although he thought that, Mister Yang could not refuse. Under Mister Meng¡¯s watch, he had no choice but to carefully walk toward the big red jade-like egg.


    Although the big egg was clean and had no blood water on it, Mister Yang did not attempt to touch it. He took off his clothes and wrapped them around the big egg. He tied a knot and picked it up. He was going to carry the big egg. When Mister Yang exerted strength, a ¡°katcha¡± noise was heard. The jade-like big egg cracked. The crack was spreading across the egg¡¯s shell.


    Mister Yang and Mister Meng were shocked. After a second, Mister Meng was excited. ¡°God helped the Meng family. I never expected the gene egg to hatch now. I wonder what creature this legendary gene egg holds inside it.¡±


    Mister Yang looked at the cracked gene egg and said, ¡°King Qin was the king of the Qin Kingdom. It was so long ago. Everything about him was just a legend. If the legends are true, this gene egg can hatch us a very rare gene


    race.¡±


    While they were talking, there was another ¡°katcha¡± noise. The big egg¡¯s crack was spreading. The red jade-like eggshell fell onto the floor in pieces.


    Mister Yang and Mister Meng looked at the broken eggshell with their eyes wide open. They were immediately frozen.


    A man who looked about 20 years old was inside the eggshell. He had ck hair and crystal skin. He was curled up as if he had been sleeping.


    ¡°Human... Humanoid... Gene race...¡± Mister Meng was so excited that his voice trembled.

 Chapter 3035 - A Punch

    <strong>Chapter 3035 A Punch</strong>


    One punch. Han Sen felt as if he had just enjoyed a nice sleep. He felt so good that he almost groaned.


    He opened his eyes. What he saw in front of him gave him a shock. He wasn¡¯t able to figure out what had happened to him in the space of a second.


    Han Sen only remembered the ck crystal armor dragging him into a reverse tunnel. He had kept falling and falling until he lost consciousness.


    Han Sen thought he was done for. It seemed as if the ck crystal armor was content to kill him, but that wasn¡¯t what happened. It was like he had just slept.


    When he woke up. Han Sen noticed he was naked and curled up in the remnants of a broken eggshell. Wan¡¯er was missing, and a middle-aged man was standing in front of him. He was staring at his body with a greedy look in his eyes.


    Han Sen¡¯s head was shing with a few words: horny, gay, and sses. Han Sen looked at the middle-aged man with his wriggling fingers who was approaching him in a rush. He was mumbling, ¡°You are mine. You are mine.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, you pervert.¡± Han Sen thought but did not say anything. He swung a punch toward the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man saw Han Sen wave a punch. He did not notice his face looked even more excited as he said, ¡°Humanoid gene race. A very rare humanoid gene race. I wonder what element it is. The legends im King Qin¡¯s gene egg was a time and space element. If this is a time and space humanoid gene race, after growing him, he can take a god temple and create his own kingdom. This would be possible.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Mister Meng. Something is wrong here...¡± Mister Yang, who was nearby, looked weird as he tried to caution the other man.


    ¡°Do not worry. Do you think I cannot im a humanoid gene race that was freshly born?¡± Mister Meng did not care for Mister Yang¡¯s words of caution. He felt no power from Han Sen¡¯s punch. He had just been born, so the gene race could not do anything to him. Mister Meng thought, ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s just im him first. We can then teach him. Humanoid gene race people are very precious. We cannot allow this news to leak. I cannot keep Mister Yang.¡± He suddenly pushed out some power and reached out his hand to block Han Sen¡¯s punch.


    Mister Meng¡¯s body expanded. He had weird features. His head had cow horns, and his body had ck hair like steel. His body was bing very strong. Some very powerful presence emerged from him. When his hand touched Han Sen¡¯s fist, Mister Meng¡¯s face suddenly changed. He did not have a chance to fight back. Mister Meng¡¯s hand was perforated by the fist. The fist proceeded to strike his chest and st his body away. He hit a stone wall, exploded, and became a smear of blood across the wall.


    Mister Yang¡¯s mouth opened wide. He was frozen upon seeing Mister Meng be a bloodstain. He could not believe it.


    He knew he had sensed something wrong, but he did not suspect something as awry as this would happen.


    It did not matter how high the level of a gene race was, it would not be as strong as this upon their birth. Although high-ss gene race babies were stronger, there were not strong enough to turn Mister Meng¡¯s body into a smear with one punch.


    Mister Meng was an elite who was at a very high level in Ancient God City. Even if he had not used a gene race, with his blood¡¯s power, he would have been better than most humans. A gene race that was just born would not be so easily killed by one measly punch.


    Mister Yang was certain that if he told others this story, no one would believe him.


    ¡°How could he be so weak?¡± Han Sen looked at his fists with surprise.


    Han Sen had not meant to murder someone. He thought that the middle-aged man looked quite strong, but he was so weak and could not endure one small punch.


    In fact, that was a very small punch for Han Sen. When Han Sen punched, he cast a geno art. He wanted to use the geno art¡¯s power to trap the man so he could obtain information to figure out what was going on.


    Who would have known that once he used a geno art, he would feel some scary pressurend on him? It forced him to suppress his power. He erased the geno art¡¯s power and weakened the punch considerably. It was like punching water. The resistance was very extreme.


    Yet, a punch like that still blew up the middle-aged man that looked strong. Han Sen was not afraid of murdering people, but he was afraid of murdering good people. Thus, he wanted to ask questions first. Unfortunately, things had already ended up this way. He felt kind of bad. He looked at Mister Yang, who was nearby.


    Mister Yang was feeling the willies. Earlier, Han Sen had killed Mister Meng with a punch. The scary scene had his guts in turmoil. Now, Han Sen was calmly looking at him. It was scarier than being looked at by a demon king. Mister Yang¡¯s legs went soft. Heid on the floor. His pants were wet.


    Han Sen frowned. He wanted to cast the Dongxuan Sutra to look at the man. Right when he cast his Dongxuan Sutra, he felt the scary pressure that suppressed the sky and groundnd on him. He could hardly stand it. It was like a mountain crushing him. He could not use geno arts.


    After Han Sen canceled the geno art, the weird suppression that crushed the sky and ground was gone.


    ¡°Does that mean... Have Ie to another world?¡± Han Sen was no stranger to that feeling. When he used blue blood power, his body was destroyed by the rules of the universe. But it was never that strong.


    Han Sen tried it a few more times and discovered that his guess was right. This world¡¯s power was repelling him, but not repelling him entirely. If he did not use a geno art or use a power that was too much, the world would not repel his body. He felt nothing when he was not doing anything.


    ¡°Now I understand. This should be the world Qin Xue was born in. My body has some of Qin Xue¡¯s genes, so I am not being repelled. In this world, the geno arts of the universe are repelled. My situation is like Qin Xue going to the universe.¡± Han Sen quickly learned what was going on.


    He had been afraid that the world Qin Xue came from had many powerful creatures, so this discovery made him happy. It did not look like that was the case. At least, the two men in front of him were very weak. They could not stand a chance.


    ¡°If Qin Xue was able to enter the universe, I should be able to get back there. The most important thing is to find out what is going on in this world. Perhaps then I can find something out about Qin Xue.¡± Han Sen looked at Mister Yang, who was shaking on the ground.

 Chapter 3036 - Seeing God Temples Again

    <strong>Chapter 3036 Seeing God Temples Again</strong>


    Ancient Big God Mountain was an old mountain. Although the name sounded like Ancient God City, it was not in Ancient Big God Mountain. It was somewhere quiet near the mountain.


    Han Sen dressed in ck clothing and followed Mister Yang to Ancient God City. He curiously looked at everything in Ancient God City.


    Everything in Ancient God City was new to Han Sen. It was a very modern city. Actually, instead of being a city, it was more like an old fortress that had been modernized.


    The city had cars and aircraft, and there were many of them.


    There was something Han Sen did not understand. For such a developed city, it was still in an empirical era. Ancient God City belonged to the Qin Kingdom.


    The lowest form of measurement in the Qin Kingdom was a city. There were no separations between states. Every city belonged to the big Qin Kingdom, and every only had one city. The weird thing was that aside from this advanced technology, every human had all kinds of pets exist near them.


    ording to what Mister Yang said, these pets were called gene races. They were creatures that came out from gene eggs. Han Sen had alsoe out from a gene egg. He was at a high level for just being born.


    Han Sen looked around. He saw some tigers, lions, elephants, and creatures like that. He saw those gene races. One person even had a big green mantis.


    Han Sen was not able to use his Dongxuan Aura to scan the gene races and learn a bit more about what they were. He could not tell much about their appearances.


    ¡°Mister, ahead is the god temple of Ancient God City.¡± Mister Yang pointed forward and smiled as he spoke.


    Han Sen looked at where Mister Yang was pointing to. He squinted his eyes and noted that the god temple was in the center of Ancient God City. It was built from purple stone and looked very old. The shape of the temple was weird. The temples connected. From afar, it looked like a giant purple flower. On top of the temple¡¯s door was a carving that said, ¡°Evil Lotus God Temple.¡±


    That name and look of the city was something Han Sen was very familiar with. It made him think, ¡°Aside from the god g, this ce is Evil Lotus God¡¯s god temple.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to walk inside and take a look. He wanted to see if any statues depicted Evil Lotus God, but Mister Yang pulled him away with a nervous look. He said, ¡°Mister, you cannot do this. The god temples are the base of a city. They are very important for a city. The city leader puts heavy guards there. Ordinary people cannot enter. It is only open to the public on Blood Pulse Open Day. Only people of suitable age can enter and seek a blessing inside the god temple to open their god blood.¡±


    ¡°I see. When is Blood Pulse Open Day?¡± Han Sen was not in a rush to breakthrough.


    Han Sen still had his power, but the universe suppressed him. He did not have his full power to fight. ording to what Mister Yang told him, this world, which was called a geno universe too, had seven universe kingdoms.


    The Big Qin Kingdom was one such ce, and Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s creator was called Qin Xiu. That had happened many years ago. Now, Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s king was the ancestor of Qin Xiu.


    If that Qin Xiu was the Qin Xiu Han Sen used to know, in that era of Qin Xiu, he had not ruled the world either. That meant the other six universe kingdoms were not any weaker than the Qin Kingdom. They were probably no worse than Qin Xiu.


    Han Sen was a guest, but he was suppressed by this world. In this world, the geno hall probably existed. Perhaps the geno hall had picked on Qin Xiu. Since Han Sen was an outsider, it might end up picking on him as well.


    Han Sen nned to figure out what was going on in that geno universe. He would then decide what to do next. He did not want to maintain a high profile.


    The legend of Qin Xiu and Qin Wan¡¯er was something Han Sen heard about from Mister Yang. He knew for sure Qin Xiu was the creator of the Big Qin Kingdom.


    ¡°If this is the antimaterial world, what does it have to do with the other geno universe? Why did the ck crystal want me to be brought here? Why does this ce also have god temples?¡± Han Sen just wanted to go to Evil Lotus God Temple and mosey around. He wanted to check out the Evil Lotus God Mister Yang had described to him and see if it was the Evil Lotus God he used to know.


    ¡°Mister, Ancient God City opens every three months, which are counted by the days. Blood Pulse Open Day is in two days. At that time, you can go and have a look with other people.¡± Mister Yang spoke with a small amount of hesitation. Still, he looked very determined. He went on to lick Han Sen¡¯s boots and say, ¡°My house is in Ancient God City. If you are not against the prospect, why don¡¯t youe over and stay at my house for two days? We cane back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Han Sen nodded.


    Han Sen was not an unreasonable man. He was neither a robber nor a thief. If it was not necessary, he did not want to use force. Waiting two days was not a big deal. He did not need to force his way into the god temple.


    They reached Mister Yang¡¯s house. Mister Yang asked Han Sen to sit down in the living room. He brought out tea and said, ¡°Wait for a second, Mister. I am going to the yard to clear a ce out for you to live.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Mister Yang coldly as he said, ¡°Mister Yang, you know what you are supposed to say and what you are not supposed to say.¡±


    Mister Yang felt a chill and seriously replied, ¡°Do not worry, Mister. I understand. You are just a Mister, a man from out of town.¡±


    After Mister Yang left, Han Sen sat in the living room and drank tea. In this world, Han Sen felt that his body was suppressed. Everything else seemed fairly simr to the geno universe he used to know. Even the tea tasted simr.


    Han Sen was leaning against the door of the living room. He was drinking tea and looking at the drawings on the wall.


    Geno races were depicted in the drawings. Han Sen was surprised by the fact that one of the gene races in the drawings looked quite familiar. It looked like Empty Dragon King.


    Han Sen was looking at the drawing when a female¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from beyond the door. ¡°Are you Mister Yang?¡±


    Han Sen looked over to where the voice came from. A woman standing just outside the door. She was d in green clothing. She looked very pretty. She looked like someone in a drawing. She seemed to be around 20.


    ¡°Why are you looking for Mister Yang?¡± Han Sen casually asked. He also wondered if this was Mister Yang¡¯s house because of the green-clothed woman¡¯s ability to enter and why she did not seem to recognize him.


    ¡°I did not expect Mister Yang to be so young. My name is Peaceful. Mister Qiu advised me toe here. I want him to take me to Ancient Big God Mountain and help me calcte the location of the god pulse.¡± The woman exined why she was there. She did not beat around the bush.


    Han Sen had heard about this from Mister Yang. The Mister was just a job title. It was not his name. Mister Yang must have been hired by Mister Meng to find the location of the god pulse.


    All the gene eggs were born inside the god pulses. God pulses were hard to find. God pulse gene eggs were hard to find, and Misters were the professionals that researched them.

 Chapter 3037 - Lotus God Temple

    <strong>Chapter 3037 Lotus God Temple</strong>


    Han Sen wanted to exin he was not Mister Yang, but Mister Yang walked in, bowed to Han Sen, and said, ¡°Mister, there is something wrong in the garden. You should go take a look.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Mister Yang. He looked natural as he talked to Peaceful. He said, ¡°Lady Peaceful, please wait here. I aming.¡± Peaceful did not mind and said, ¡°Sure, Mister Yang,¡±


    Han Sen followed Mister Yang into the garden. He suddenly kneeled and said to Han Sen, ¡°Please save me, Mister.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen guessed Mister Yang saying this had something to do with Peaceful.


    Mister Yang quickly said, ¡°That Peaceful is the child of Dragon Song City¡¯s leader. I once heard Mister Meng say Dragon Song City¡¯s leader is just like him. They were both looking for the gene egg King Qin left behind. She has looked for me because she has heard the news. She wants me to take them to find the blood dragon¡¯s return to nest ce, but there are no more gene eggs. If I take them there, they will kill us. Please help me and save my life!¡±


    ¡°If you do not want to go, you can just reject Peaceful,¡± Han Sen said.


    Mister Yang shook his head. ¡°Mister, you have no idea. Nobles have the right to killmoners. My blood is not pure. I did not receive blood from a God Spirit. I am just amoner. I learned some geography to get by. My reputation is low. Nobles like Dragon Song City¡¯s leader, although they are not the leader of this ce, they would only have to pay a minuscule price for the right to kill me. Ancient God City¡¯s leader would not dare argue with Dragon Song City¡¯s leader over the sake of amoner. How can I reject it? I need you to save me. I am willing to be your ve and servant if you save my life.¡± After that, Mister Yang kowtowed on the floor again.


    Upon hearing him, Han Sen frowned. The Qin Kingdom was quite developed, but thews were still very primitive. It was far worse than the Alliance even. It was just like the universe.


    The seven big kingdoms were human kingdoms. This geno universe was totally controlled by human power. Even Qin Xiu was a pure human.


    That made Han Sen think about a lot of things. The antimaterial world was a world based on humans, and the geno universe did not have any humans. Until Qin Xiu entered the geno universe and had the crystallizersbine with his genes, there were not any there. It was only after that was done did humans start appearing in the geno sanctuaries.


    God Spirits had a deep history with humans. They wanted to suppress humans. If it was because of Qin Xiu, that made no sense.


    Many races wanted to kill the gods of the geno universe, but there were no other races that invoked the ire of the God Spirits like humans did.


    The most important thing was that in the legends, Qin Wan¡¯er was dead. Qin Xiu used all kinds of ways to bring her back to life. Yet she was alive in the geno universe. Therefore, it made little sense.


    The weird thing was that Han Yufei told Han Sen that Qin Wan¡¯er was a member of the Witch race. She was not of the same race as Qin Xiu. That was making even less sense. There had to be an important crux to this issue that currently eluded Han Sen. Although Han Sen did have a few guesses, he could not figure things out just yet. He did not know if he was right or wrong. ¡°How am I supposed to save you?¡± Han Sen thought that if he wanted to learn more about the world in a short time, having a local follow him would be much better. If things were not too hard, he did not mind helping him.


    Mister Yang awkwardly said, ¡°I moved from the other city. Not many people saw me. I don¡¯t think Peaceful and Dragon Song City¡¯s leader know what I look like. If you want to save me, just use my identity to reject them. If you do this, you will undoubtedly find yourself in hot water with them.¡±


    ¡°You are smart. You can make me your scapegoat, but then what? Will you leave and hide?¡± Han Sen lifted his lips as he spoke.


    ¡°Of course not, I know you have god powers,¡± Mister Meng said in fear. ¡°You were able to kill Mister Meng with one hit. The Dragon Song City¡¯s leader is a bit stronger than Mister Meng, but he is not very strong. He cannot do anything to harm you. If you are willing to have me, I am willing to be your servant. I will forever follow you around.¡±


    He was a very smart person. He sensed that Han Sen was not a murderer, which was why he was saying all of this.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°In that case, go and reject Peaceful. If she forces you, I will help you out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister.¡± Mister Yang was very happy. He bowed to express his gratitude.


    After arriving back in the living room, Mister Yang bowed and shared his identity.


    ¡°Are you Mister Yang?¡± Peaceful nodded and looked at Han Sen. She did not say anything. She coldly said, ¡°Mister Yang, I am paying you a high price to go to Ancient Big God Mountain and find the god pulse. If that is fine, pleasee with me.¡±


    Mister Yang looked at Han Sen and answered, ¡°I am sorry, Lady Peaceful. My master has to work. I cannot leave Ancient God City.¡±


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Peaceful asked. She looked at Han Sen and checked him out. She frowned.


    ¡°This is my master.¡± Just as Peaceful had guessed, Mister Yang moved to introduce Han Sen.


    Peaceful looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Can I borrow Mister Yang for a bit?¡±


    She could not find a powerful, noble blood pulse in Han Sen, which was why she thought Han Sen might have been Mister Yang.


    Now, Mister Yang was saying Han Sen was his master. That meant he had to be a noble.


    The identity of a Mister was not as high as a noble, but it was stronger than amoner. To be able to make Mister Yang find a master, he must have been a noble.


    Peaceful could not detect a noble presence within Han Sen. There were only two possibilities. One was that Han Sen was not a noble. The second was that Han Sen¡¯s blood pulse was greater than hers. He had hidden his powers, which was why she could not sense anything ¡°I am not sending him out,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°If there is nothing else you want, you can get out of here.¡±


    Peaceful knew Han Sen¡¯s attitude was not normal. He seemed veryid back, but he was also very intimidating. She thought Han Sen must have been a high-ss noble. Therefore, she did not dare say anything more.


    Han Sen thought there might be trouble, but Peaceful did not say anything else. She just asked his name and readied herself to leave.


    ¡°You must not be cocky,¡± Mister Yang cautiously said. ¡°Peaceful just does not know who you are, so she left. She wille back.¡±


    Han Sen squinted his eyes and casually said, ¡°That is fine.¡±


    Just as Mister Yang thought, after Peaceful returned home, she started to investigate Han Sen. After she sent people from Ancient God City to investigate, there was nothing that could be learned about Han Sen. Peaceful thought that was very weird.


    Han Sen stayed in Mister Yang¡¯s house for two days until it was blood pulse open day. Han Sen followed Mister Yang to Evil Lotus God Temple.


    The doors to Evil Lotus God Temple were now open. Han Sen saw a god statue far away in the god temple¡¯s god altar. It was the face of Evil Lotus God.

 Chapter 3038 - God Spirit Blood Pulse

    <strong>Chapter 3038 God Spirit Blood Pulse</strong>


    ¡°It really is Evil Lotus God¡¯s god temple. Why does this world have the Evil Lotus God¡¯s god temple? What is the difference between the god temples and their existence in both worlds?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Mister Yang had told him that each city in the universe¡¯s kingdoms had a god temple, and the god temples had existed first. The human cities were built around the god temples.


    The god temples of this world had incredible powers. They protected the human cities and gave humans impressive Blood-Pulse powers.


    While Han Sen pondered things, he saw amoner queuing ahead of him. Under the gaze of the soldiers, he was allowed entry into the temple. When he was in front of the Evil Lotus God¡¯s god statue, he kneeled on the floor and prayed to the God Spirit. He looked very sincere while doing it.


    Thatmoner was just a teenage boy. He prayed and got up. He went in front of the statue, picked up a dagger from the table, and nicked his finger with the de. He ced a drop of his blood before a purple stone stove. He nervously watched the purple stone stove.


    After a while, the stone stove had no changes. The young man was very hopeful at first. Over time, that hope was depleted. His body shivered and shook. His legs went so soft that he almost copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°Impossible. No way I don¡¯t have God Spirit blood... This must be a mistake... This must be a mistake...¡± The young man sounded crazed. He then brought the dagger up and cut his hand multiple times. He left every drop of blood fall upon the stove. The blood went everywhere.


    The purple stone stove still disyed no reaction to the ret. The young man¡¯s brain did not seem to be clear. He cut his wrist and severed all the veins and arteries he could. It made the blood in his body erupt across the stove like a spring. ¡°I will have God Spirit Blood-Pulse... I must have...¡± The young man¡¯s eyes turned red. His face was full of fear. He stared at the stone stove.


    The stove appeared to be a dead object. In the end, the young man bled dry and fell to the ground. He showed no more motion.


    The stove was just a stove. The young man could not hold it any longer. He fell to the ground. He dropped into aa due to the blood loss. All the while, his blood continued to gush. Everyone had seen this happen, but no one seemed surprised. They were all numb to events like this. They cared little for the young


    man.


    The young man, who was in aa, was taken away from the god temple by the soldiers. There were as carefree as if they were moving a dead dog. They threw him in the corner on the floor. No one seemed to whether or he was dead or alive.


    The second person to enter the temple was ady wearing manyyers of clothing. She seemed afraid. Her body shook as she entered the god temple, and her head was like a nomadic traveler ncing all around. She was different from the young man. A few family members supporting her entry were outside. They were outside the god temple waving at her. After a while, she mustered the courage to approach the altar. She was just like the young man in that she kneeled before the Evil Lotus God¡¯s god statue. She took out a needle, bit her finger, and poked it. She let a drop of blood fall upon the purple stove.


    After thedy let a drop of blood fall, it did not take long for the purple stone stove to glow with god light. The purple light arose from the stone stove. It was like a purple mist. It generated some purple lotus flower lights atop the stone stove.


    Thedy saw the purple flower lotus light¡¯s shadow and was happy. She cried. Her parents and family members outside were delighted too. They kneeled and expressed major thanks to Evil Lotus God.


    The purple flower light left the stone stove andnded on thedy¡¯s forehead. It went in like spring water. A purple flower light symbol was on her forehead. It quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Congrattions. You have Evil Lotus God¡¯s blood pulse.¡± A very cold-looking soldier suddenly smiled. He politely sent thedy out, unlike what had happened with the young man.


    ¡°Mister Yang, thedy received the Evil Lotus blood pulse.¡± Han Sen asked Mister Yang, ¡°What is the level of Ancient God City?¡±


    Mister Yang replied, ¡°God Temples have Destroyed ss, Disaster ss, Annihtion ss, and Reboot ss. There are four levels. The higher level the god temple is, the stronger the God Spirit Blood-Pulse they impart. Evil Lotus God is a Destroyed ss God Spirit. The God Spirit scene is the lowest level. Evil Lotus God Shadow is a low-level God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Only by doing this can a person go on the path of the gene egg. They earn possibilities and chances. You need that to be regarded as a noble.¡±


    After that Mister Yang sighed and said, ¡°This does not seem to be difficult, but most humans cannot go through this stage. It is like heaven and hell.¡±


    Han Sen nodded, but he looked at thedy. Although she had the Evil Lotus God¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse, her body did not exhibit any changes. Her power did not increase.


    The God Spirit Blood-Pulse was like being given a key. It had nothing to do with human strength. The gene eggs and gene races determined a human¡¯s strength. Han Sen saw an old man with grey hair walk into the temple. He was curious and asked, ¡°Why are there old men that are now only taking the Blood-Pulse open test?¡±


    Mister Yang had a strange look as he said, ¡°All of the god temples have different god powers. The people selected might be different in each. If someone did not get the approval of a God Spirit in Evil Lotus God¡¯s god temple, they can go to another god temple and try again. The chance is still slim. Most God Spirits have simr requirements. There is not much difference between them.¡±


    Han Sen watched for a while. Aside from thedy earlier, a few other humans had entered. None of them earned the God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    ¡°Back then, Qin Xiu did not seem to earn a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Wan¡¯er gave him the God Spirit Blood-Pulse. In this world, it seems that you cannot practice without a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. This sounds like a very sad thing.¡± Han Sen had been watching. He did not understand what the connection between God Spirit Blood-Pulse and human practicing was.


    Mister Yang saw Han Sen start to queue. He asked with much shock, ¡°Mister, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is a rare chance,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°I would like to give it a go.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Mister Yang wished to say something more, but he immediately pulled his words back.


    After queuing for a while, there was an exciting noise. A man was so happy that he screamed. His blood revealed two purple lotus flowers on the stove


    ¡°I want to see Evil Lotus God¡¯s god power and see what sort of reaction it has to my blood,¡± Han Sen thought.


    In the za, Peaceful was watching all of this. She saw Han Sen queue and appeared surprised. Sheughed and said, ¡°I had no idea how to investigate him, but he has gone to the god temple to test. That just helped me.¡±

 Chapter 3039 - Not Praying to a God Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 3039 Not Praying to a God Spirit</h4>


    The chance for humans to gain a God Spirit¡¯s blessing of Blood-Pulse was not as low as Han Sen thought. There seemed to be a one in five sess rate.


    Most humans only received a single purple lotus. Two purple lotuses were far rare to receive, but one special young man was able to obtain four purple lotuses at once.


    It was almost Han Sen¡¯s turn. Mister Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mister, are you really going for the test?¡±


    Han Sen looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Mister Yang looked to his left and right. He got closer to Han Sen and whispered at a volume only the two of them could hear, ¡°Mister, the God Spirits only give humans a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡±


    Han Sen understood what Mister Yang was trying to say. Mister Yang thought Han Sen was a gene race. That was why he was worried.


    ¡°If a gene race puts their blood onto a stove, what would happen?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose anything special would happen,¡± Mister Yang said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°In that case, it should be fine,¡± Han Sen said tofort him. ¡°Nothing will happen. At the very most, if there are no adverse effects, there is no need for you to worry.¡±


    Mister Yang thought that made sense. Although he still felt a little nervous, especially given how weird of a history Han Sen had, if something happened, it would not y out well for him.


    They queued for a while longer. It was finally Han Sen¡¯s turn. Han Sen waltzed right into the god temple while Mister Yang¡¯s heart pumped like mad. Peaceful was watching from afar. She paid close attention. She was eager to see the results of Han Sen¡¯s test.


    After Han Sen entered the god temple, he walked straight up to the stove. He wanted to prick some blood and drop it onto the stove for a go. The two soldiers hurried over to him and stopped him. ¡°Are you not going to kneel before the God Spirit?¡±


    When Han Sen heard them, he frowned. He had killed Evil Lotus God before. Now, they were asking him to kneel before Evil Lotus God¡¯s statue. There was no chance of him doing that.


    ¡°Hurry up and kneel,¡± the soldier impatiently said.


    Han Sen thought about it, but he ultimately decided to turn around. It was only for fun. Doing the test or not did not matter to him. Having him kneel in front of Evil Lotus God was something he preferred not to do.


    Seeing Han Sen turn around, the soldiers that guarded Evil Lotus God Temple were surprised. They did not know what to do.


    When Han Sen was almost out of the god temple, a man showed up in front of him and stopped him on his way. ¡°Are you leaving so simply?¡±


    ¡°I remember I have something more important to do,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I won¡¯t test today, so please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°It is OK if you do not want to do the test, but you entered the god temple. You must at least kneel. Otherwise, it will be considered as you being sphemous toward a God Spirit.¡± The man did not fall back. His words directed at Han Sen were cold.


    Now, the soldiers guarding the god temple reacted. They all came up to surround Han Sen.


    Mister Yang quickly ran forward and said, ¡°Mister Shibo, this is a misunderstanding. My friend came from the mountain. He does not know the rules. If he has offended you, please, for my sake, let him go.¡±


    He was not afraid of Han Sen getting hurt. He was afraid of Shibo making Han Sen angry. It would be bad if Han Sen pped Shibo into pieces. That would have caused him major trouble.


    Shibo was Ancient God City¡¯s leader¡¯s son. If Shibo was killed, the leader would not sit back and do nothing. Han Sen would also make the leader be a smear. If he did that, he would shock the entirety of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s people.


    From what Shibo saw, no matter how high of a level Han Sen was, he was just a gene race. There was no way he could fight against Qin Kingdom¡¯s high-ss people. He would have to suffer.


    ¡°If he is from the mountains, it makes sense,¡± Shibo said with a look that suggested he fully understood. He suddenly looked cold and said, ¡°I do not care if he is from the mountains. The sentence formitting sphemy before a God Spirit is death. If he kneels now, I can spare his life. But he will still have to suffer.¡±


    Before Shibo finished, Han Sen interrupted by saying, ¡°I am not kneeling today, no matter what you try.¡±


    ¡°It is OK if you don¡¯t.¡± Shibo coldlyughed. He pointed his finger at the sky. In the next second, there was a big booming noise. A giant, ck-shelled creaturended in front of Shibo. It shook the za three times.


    Han Sen looked at the shell creature. It looked like a beetle. The ck shell was glowing. The wings were upside down. It looked as if it was ready to munch on someone. ¡°If you are willing to be my overbearing bug¡¯s food, then you do not have to die for your sphemous behavior,¡± Shibo said with augh. His face looked very cocky.


    ¡°That is Mister Shibo¡¯s overbearing bug. I have heard it is a King ss gene race. It has incredible powers and defense.¡±


    ¡°If I had such a powerful gene race, I would be happy and content for the rest of my life.¡±


    The people in the za looked at the overbearing bug with envy. They did not feel sorry for Han Sen.


    From what they had seen, Han Sen came from the mountains. Someone from the mountains was being sphemous to a God Spirit and had even offended a noble like Shibo. That was practically asking for a death wish.


    Mister Yang was frantic, but there was nothing he could do. He could only just feel hurried and worried.


    Shibo looked at Han Sen very cockily. ¡°Are you going to kneel now and let me break your legs? Or do you want to be food for my overbearing bug?¡± ¡°I just want to leave,¡± Han Sen casually replied. He walked past the overbearing bug, ready to leave the temple.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shibo was angered.


    This was his first time being in charge of the ceremony. He did not want to kill anyone, but Han Sen was being insufferable. He did not care too much, so hemanded his overbearing bug.


    The overbearing bug squealed. Its mouth was full of sharp teeth. It went straight for Han Sen.


    Shibo crossed his arms. He looked at Han Sen coldly and prepared to watch him get torn apart by the overbearing bug.


    Peaceful frowned as she watched. She did not understand what Han Sen was trying to achieve. It seemed as if he was asking for trouble.


    In any kingdom, admiring a God Spirit was the most basic ceremonial gesture one could perform. Han Sen went to a god temple and did not kneel before the God Spirit. He was just asking for trouble, which was why Shibo was mad.


    ¡°That is fine. I will see what his power is like,¡± Peaceful thought.


    Seeing the overbearing bug about to eat him, Han Sen did not summon a gene race. He raised his fist and threw a punch at the overbearing bug¡¯s head.


    Peaceful was frozen. Shibo looked as if he was watching a fool.


    He did not use a gene race or God Spirit blood. He used pure power to fight a gene race like the overbearing bug. Everyone thought Han Sen was either stupid or crazy.


    When Han Sen¡¯s fistnded on the overbearing bug¡¯s head, everyone¡¯s mouths dropped to the ground.

 Chapter 3040 - Digging Egg

    <h4>Chapter 3040 Digging Egg</h4>


    A giant king ss gene race overbearing bug was blown up by Han Sen in one punch. The shattered shell was scattered everywhere. It dyed the whole of the god temple red and scared everybody.


    In the za, not even the birds dared to tweet. Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide, and their mouths became circr shapes. They were all petrified as they looked at Han Sen, who was inside the god temple.


    The overbearing bug was a king, which meant it had gone through duke, marquis, earl, viscount, and baron gene race levels. It was the highest-ss gene race. Even if the overbearing bug had not grown up yet, its power was still stronger than most gene races.


    Yet, such a powerful gene race was blown up by a super powerful punch.


    Suddenly, everyone strangely looked at Han Sen. They looked at him as they were looking at a monster.


    If they had not seen it for themselves, none of them would have believed this had truly happened.


    Shibo looked very weird at first, but then rage consumed him. He felt anger, hatred, and annoyance. He wanted nothing more than to kill Han Sen. Amidst all those emotions, he also felt fear. It was an emotion that came from deep within his heart.


    Han Sen had not used a God Spirit Blood-Pulse either. He had used a punch to kill a king ss gene race. He had never seen anything like this happen before. Shibo never dreamed such a thing was possible before.


    Seeing Han Sen walk forward, Shibo instinctively retreated. His forehead produced a drop of cold sweat. He fell back and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Han Sen looked at him and ignored him. He walked right past him. The people in the za parted to form a path for him. They were quick to shuffle away. They were quicker to part than if they had seen agents from the hygiene department.


    Han Sen always dealt with big scenes like this. He didn¡¯t really care. Everybody looked at Han Sen as if they were seeing a ghost. He just walked away without any more trouble.


    Mister Yang gritted his teeth and followed.


    No one dared to stop them, not even Shibo or the city¡¯s soldiers. The nobles did not say anything negative.


    This was no joke. There really was a character capable of destroying an overbearing bug with one punch. Who dared put their lives in jeopardy trying to stop him? Looking at the broken bits of shell and flesh from the overbearing bug on the wall, it just made their legs feel soft.


    ¡°Interesting. Without using a gene race, he can blow up a juvenile overbearing bug with one punch. Does that mean he was born with a bloodline?¡± Peaceful was very far away. She looked strange.


    Aside from a human that had trace amounts of Blood-Pulses when they were born, Peaceful could not think of a reason as to why someone could be this scary and powerful without even using a gene race.


    ¡°Ancient God City has a born Blood-Pulse. This is so weird. I must report this.¡± Seeing Han Sen¡¯s back disappearing down the street, Peaceful shed away to depart the za.


    Mister Yang was feeling pretty joyful. Fortunately, Han Sen had not punched Shibo into dust. That would not have been good.


    The current situation still wasn¡¯t great. The overbearing bug was a rare gene race. There were only a few in Ancient God City, and Han Sen had killed one. It was not something the city¡¯s leader was likely to let be forgotten.


    He told Han Sen about his worries, but Han Sen justughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. If they want toe, let theme.¡±


    Han Sen was not afraid of the leader. His body was suppressed by the power of the world. He could not use all of his strength, but he was still far stronger than the leader.


    Han Sen looked at Mister Yang and asked with genuine curiosity, ¡°By the way, Mister Yang, where can I get a gene race? How do I use gene races?¡±


    ¡°Gene racese from hatched gene eggs, and gene eggs usuallye from somece underground,¡± Mister Yang said. ¡°Anyone can have a gene race, but only humans that receive a God Spirit Blood-Pulse canbine with the Blood-Pulse of a gene race.¡±


    ¡°How do Ibine Blood-Pulses?¡± Han Sen was even more intrigued.


    Mister Yang had a wry smile. He shook his head and said, ¡°I do not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. I cannot show you. Combining Blood-Pulses is tobine with gene races so you can use a gene race power. The stronger the God Spirit Blood-Pulse, the more sessful thebined gene race will be. There can then be even more for you tobine with.¡±


    ¡°Like Evil Lotus God Destroyed ss God Spirit? If you get his God Spirit Blood-Pulse, you can easilybine with baron ss and viscount ss gene races. If you want tobine with higher-level gene races, it would be difficult. The soul power of a high-ss gene race is strong. They don¡¯t concede so easily. If you have a higher-level God Spirit Blood-Pulse, things can be much easier for you.¡±


    Han Sen now understood. He understood the purpose of a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. He thought, ¡°The so-called God Spirit Blood-Pulses are actually a mental suppression.¡±


    ¡°If you are good at looking for special areas, then take me with you. I¡¯d like to dig up some gene eggs for you.¡± Han Sen wanted to figure out what the world¡¯s power was like. More importantly, though, was that he wanted to know if he could use the world¡¯s power.


    Mister Yang looked strange as he asked, ¡°Mister, can you use a gene race?¡± He thought Han Sen was a gene race. He had never heard of a gene race beingbined with another gene race.


    ¡°We need to give it a go,¡± Han Sen coldly said. If he knew the answer, he would not have asked Mister Yang to help him dig up a gene egg. ¡°Do I need to give it a go?¡± Mister Yangined, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He took Han Sen to exit Ancient God City.


    Mister Yang agreed quickly due to being afraid. He was scared of Shibo bringing elites around to look for Han Sen. Therefore, he thought abandoning the city and hiding in the wild would be the safer course of action.


    If he did not want to hide for Han Sen, he would not have agreed to take Han Sen out to dig up gene eggs. Although he was not able to use gene races, he could find where they were hidden. He had a past of digging up many gene eggs. There were no high-ss ones, but he had a few low-ss ones at home. He could at least give Han Sen one or two.


    The two of them left Ancient God City, but Mister Yang did not take Han Sen to Ancient Big God Mountain. They went to the other side that had a grass field.


    ¡°The ground¡¯s pulse is also called a god pulse. Everything has a god. The god pulse is where everything gathers up together. Only a ce like this canpose a gene egg,¡± Mister Yang exined as he continued to walk.


    ¡°What is a god?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister Yang was silent a moment before replying, ¡°That is hard to exin. Think of it like atmosphere. Think of it as a cloud in the sky. It all flows when the sky and the earth changes. It does not remain without motion. So, looking for the ground pulses and digging up gene eggs is a study. You cannot dig randomly.¡±


    ¡°Do you see that small hill? There is a sensation building up in the atmosphere there. There will be a gene egg gathering there, but the atmosphere is weak. The gene egg¡¯s level will not be high.¡± Mister Yang pointed at a small hill that was seven to 24 feet high.

 Chapter 3041 - Evil Spirit Spring

    <h4>Chapter 3041 Evil Spirit Spring</h4>


    Han Sen went before the slope of the mountain. He lifted his fist and prepared to punch the slope. Mister Yang quickly ran ahead to stop him. ¡°Mister! Don¡¯t do that. Before the gene egg hatches, it is very weak. You cannot apply much force to it. If it is broken, the gene inside will be useless.¡±


    Han Sen pulled his fist back. He looked at Mister Yang and asked, ¡°How do I dig up the gene egg?¡±


    Mister Yang felt bad and said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I am going to dig up the gene egg now.¡±


    Mister Yang really felt terrible. He was just a Mister and had no gene race of his own to use. Even if people hired him to go and findnd pulses, they would not make him do such hard work.


    Now, Mister Yang had no choice. He had Han Sen as his master. He could not allow Han Sen to do the hard work, so he had to do it himself.


    Mister Yang still felt rather d. He was d he did not take Han Sen to Ancient Big God Mountain. That ce had rocks all over. He would have tired himself to death before he made any progress there.


    This ce was only soil and grass. Digging there would be far easier for him.


    Mister Yang circled the slope a few times. He took out a small shovel and dug up some soil to check it. He used his nose to sniff and tongue to lick. It made Han Sen freeze.


    In the end, Mister Yang settled on an appropriate location. He used his small shovel to continuously dig. He went down slowly. Mister Yang was not very strong, and his shovel was small. After digging for a while, he only managed to dig two feet down. His face was pale, and he kept gasping. Han Sen wasughing as he asked, ¡°Old Yang, are all the Misters this fancy like you?¡±


    Mister Yang heard what Han Sen said. He gasped before replying, ¡°Anyone can learn how to look fornd pulses. The nobles that can use gene races would have an easier time. Misters like me, who do not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse must learn this just so we can survive.¡±


    ¡°Should I just dig it up myself?¡± Han Sen could see how tired Mister Yang was. He could barely get back up. The man¡¯s forehead was sweating, so he could not help but make the offer.


    ¡°Just sit tight, Mister,¡± Mister Yang said with a shake of his head. ¡°Thend pulse here is very weak. It is not buried deep. It should be out very soon. Please, just wait for a second.¡±


    Han Sen sensed that Mister Yang insisted on this, so he said nothing more. He just watching him dig with interest.


    While he was digging, he suddenly heard a sound. It was like a ¡°katcha¡± that almost sounded like ss was broken. Mister Yang¡¯s face changed. ¡°It cannot be that the gene egg broke. No way! With what I have predicted, it should have been half a foot away. I cannot have been wrong.¡±


    While he was thinking, Mister Yang took out his shovel. The moment he pulled his shovel out of the soil, some spring water came bubbling out the crack.


    The spring water was a bit weird. It was dark purple. The pir of water ended up gushing out a few feet high. After it descended, it covered the soil Mister Yang had dug up. There was more and more purple watering out. Mister Yang was shocked. He looked at the spring-like purple liquid. His face changed. He screamed, ¡°Evil spirit spring water! How could there be an evil spirit spring¡­¡± Han Sen saw that Mister Yang was frightened. The man¡¯s elderly body fell back. He almost tripped and stumbled. He threw away the shovel. Han Sen reached out his hand to hold the man¡¯s back. After he stabilized him, he asked, ¡°What is an evil spirit spring? Did you not say there was a gene egg there?¡±


    Mister Yang¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Let¡¯s just get out of here. We cannot dig here. If we keep digging, we will both end up dead.¡±


    ¡°Tell me why first. It was fine earlier, so why can we not dig any further?¡± Han Sen was not in a rush. He still spoke with a smile.


    Mister Yang wanted to leave right then and there, but Han Sen did not want to. He could not leave without exining, so he hastily said, ¡°I must have made a mistake. I thought this was just a smallnd pulse, but this ce has an evil spirit spring. If we do not go, a disaster will fall upon us.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with evil spirit spring?¡± Han Sen still did not see why they had to leave. He pulled Mister Yang and peered at the purple spring water that kept spilling out.


    Mister Yang¡¯s heart was rapidly beating. He wanted to use the shovel and knock Han Sen out to drag him away somece safe.


    But he was not powerful enough to do that. Han Sen had his hands on him, and he could not even run if he wanted to. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Did I not tell you that all creatures have a god? Gene eggs are created by the god of all things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    ¡°Basically, gods are spirits. Everything has a spirit. When those spirits gather together, a gene egg is formed. Everything can be good and bad, so spirits can be good and bad too. If you see some purple air rise in thend pulse, that means there are evil spirits around thend pulse. In an old battleground where many people died, there are often evil spirit pulses.¡±


    After pausing, Mister Yang went on to say, ¡°I never heard about this ce being the site of an old battleground before. I did not expect there to be an evil spirit air, and the evil spirit already made a spring in thisnd pulse. That means there is something evil beneath thisnd pulse. If we do not leave, we will be affected by the evil spirit spring. Something unfortunate might happen to us. We should just run now.¡±


    After Han Sen heard this, he looked at him and asked, ¡°ording to what you have told me, if there is an evil spirit spring, does that not mean thend pulse is strong? In that case, isn¡¯t there a possibility of us having a higher-level gene egg?¡± ¡°You are correct. But if you get the evil spirit spring on you, you will suffer disaster. The gene egg that hails from this evilnd pulse will harbor something wretched. Ordinary God Spirit Blood-Pulses would not be able to suppress it. If you are forced tobine with it, it might take over the master. The stronger the gene egg is, the more harm it can do to the master. I would suggest not touching it.¡± Mister Yang saw that the hole he had dug was full of liquid. He had a morbid expression. He now wanted to leave more than anything else.


    ¡°I understand. You can head on home, Old Yang.¡± Han Sen let go of Mister Yang. He walked over to the spring by himself.


    ly


    Mister Yang was going to run off, but he saw Han Sen approached the evil spirit spring. He quickly shouted, ¡°Mister, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You go back now. I will look for youter.¡± After speaking, Han Sen moved to pick up the little shovel Mister Yang had thrown away. He squatted next to the hole and started digging.


    ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t do it! From what I know, whoever encounters an evil spirit spring and touches but a mere drop, let alone digging, very bad things happen to them. Thest leader of Ancient God City dug up an evil spirit spring and touched the evil spirit spring water. He turned into a monster with purple eyes that killed everyone. He did not even dig up the gene egg!¡± Mister Yang tried to convince Han Sen.


    ¡°You just go back. I will be careful.¡± Han Sen did not care for Mister Yang¡¯s concerns and continued digging with the shovel.


    He was not afraid of a sky full of God Spirits, so he was not going to be afraid of evil spirits.

 Chapter 3042 - God Pulse Weird Scene

    <h4>Chapter 3042 God Pulse Weird Scene</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s power was nothing Mister Yang couldpete with. He tried to control his own power, but it was simr to a digging machine. The little shovel was really fast as it dug out a trench. The purple liquid inside the trench was funneled out.


    It was weird. It was unknown what the purple liquid was. After it was drained, it immediately vaporized not long after it flowed away.


    Smoke arose around the dig site. It was blown away by the winds that scoured the fields.


    Mister Yang did not dare get close, but he really did not dare leave either. He stopped and watched the sight from afar. He just prayed nothing bad happened to Han Sen.


    It was fine for Han Sen to die, but without Han Sen¡¯s protection, he would be in grave trouble.


    There was every chance Peaceful was still looking for him, and Shibo¡¯s family might not be so forgiving of him either.


    ¡°What kind of crime did Imit in myst life to meet this goddamned thing I¡¯ve following around right now?¡± Mister Yang¡¯s heart was wrought with sadness.


    Han Sen dug a trench and drained the water, but the purple spring¡¯s liquid was stilling out. It was not slowing down either. He had to jump into the water to start digging. Mister Yang watched Han Sen dive into the spring water. It made his face fill with ck lines. His eyes kept twitching as he said, ¡°Death wish¡­ This guy has a death wish¡­¡±


    Han Sen stood inside the spring water. He felt that the purple spring water was a bit cool. It was like he had been rubbed with alcohol.


    Still, that thing vaporized faster than alcohol did. Although the purple liquid kepting out, it did not create a lot of water. Han Sen was still inside the hole. It did not even surpass his knees.


    Han Sen saw Mister Yang had not departed and was instead just watching from afar. He shouted at him, ¡°Old Yang, how deep is the gene egg?¡±


    Earlier, Mister Yang had said the gene egg was very weak before it hatched. He was worried about whether or not he had broken the gene egg.


    Mister Yang¡¯s eyes twitched. He answered, ¡°From my previous estimation, it should only be half a foot away. If there is an evil spirit spring down there, what I predicted must be wrong. It is hard to calcte its depth. It will not be any further than nine feet though.¡±


    When Han Sen heard Mister Yang say that, he plunged his shovel into the spring. It went into the soil. A scary power went with it. He shed a nine-foot-deep trench inside the hole.


    Han Sen was not able to use his Dongxuan Aura, so he could not scan what was down there. He still had the power to control things and cut a hole in the ground that was nine feet deep. He should have been able to measure that right.


    When the big trench was cut out, the evil spirit spring, which was only as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, suddenly burst open like a volcano erupting. It was 30 feet high and made Han Sen all wet.


    Roar!


    Mister Yang was far away. He watched the spring water explode. He saw a purple light shadow arise. It was blurry, but it looked like a scary big beast. The big beast¡¯s light shadow roared and turned into purple air that disappeared into space. It was like the night in the sky was dyed purple.


    ¡°This is¡­ This is¡­ God pulse weird scene¡­ Ancient evil beast¡­¡± Mister Yang was so shocked that he fell on his bottom. His eyes opened wide. He started at the space as if he had just seen a ghost.


    Han Sen saw the weird scene sh in front of him. He also heard a beast roar, but he did not care much about that.


    Earlier, the evil spirit spring water exploded. It was like it exhausted the remainder of the purple water. Now, there was no longer any more liquid. It quickly died down and stopped spilling. The purple liquid that spilled out earlier was quickly vaporized. Within a few seconds, there was no more liquid on the floor. There was some purple air surrounding him. It was like it was there, but it was not there. After the sun shined on it, though, it was gone.


    He dug three feet and felt like the things he touched with his fingers were different. He felt happy. ¡°Maybe I have found it!¡±


    Han Sen quickly used his hands to dig the soil. There was a ck metal object visible down below. He thought it was the gene egg. As he kept on digging, he soon found out that it was not the gene egg.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen was suspicious about the item he unearthed.


    Although he did not understand gene eggs, he knew that the thing in front of him was not a gene egg. Whose gene egg would have grown like a big stick?


    The stuff in front of him was a ck metal pir. The pir¡¯s top was about the size of a bowl. Han Sen dug down three feet. The rest of it was still in the soil. He did not know how deep it went.


    The part that was showing looked ck. It had some carvings withnguages and symbols Han Sen did not understand. It looked like an iron pipe with lots of scripture scrawled upon it.


    Han Sen looked at Mister Yang from far away and said, ¡°Old Yang,e and take a look at what this is. How did I dig up an iron pipe at and pulse?¡±


    Mister Yang seemed to be really scared. When he heard what Han Sen said, his body shook. He got up off the ground and ran over to the trench. He bent down and looked.


    After taking a look, Mister Yang¡¯s face looked even paler. It looked as if he had lost his soul. He mumbled, ¡°It is over. It is all over¡­ We are in big trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like you know what this thing is. Since I¡¯ve dug it up, why don¡¯t you go ahead and tell me what this thing is?¡± Han Sen was getting very interested in the item.


    Han Sen was a very curious person. If he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have made it to where he was. Mister Yang looked as if the sky had fallen on him. The more he became curious, the more he wanted to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°It is no wonder¡­ It is no wonder I was not able to tell there was an evil spirit spring here. This ce has an item that can suppress pulses. We have just suffered eight lifetimes of bad luck. If I had known there was a pulse suppression item, I would have never tried to dig up a gene egg here.¡± Mister Yang was regretful. His belly started to churn.


    ¡°Old Yang, if you keep talking like that, I am going to stick this iron pipe into your body.¡± Han Sen looked at Mister Yang with an unfriendly look.


    Although he was polite, he did not like people talking like that. He had encountered too many overly scared people.


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s cold eyes, Mister Yang felt a chille on. He quickly said, ¡°Please do not mind me, Mister. It was me talking a bit excitedly. This iron pipe should be a pulse suppression item. The elites use it to suppressnd pulses.¡±


    ¡°Why do they suppressnd pulses?¡± Seeing Mister Yang finally start talking, Han Sen¡¯s expression looked a bit friendlier. Mister Yang sighed and said, ¡°Thend pulse has a very evil gene race. When the elites found it, they did not want the gene race in thend pulse to ever be born. Of course, they did not have the power to destroy it. Therefore, they used an item to suppress thend pulse and ensure no one else woulde to make the gene race be born.¡±

 Chapter 3043 - Extreme Evil Beast

    <h4>Chapter 3043 Extreme Evil Beast</h4>


    ¡°Does that mean an extremely powerful gene egg lies buried down below?¡± Han Sen was very happy. He used both of his hands to hold the ck iron pir. He wanted to put it down and see what sort of gene egg it was suppressing.


    Han Sen was a character that had conquered the world. He did not really care about finding ordinary gene eggs. With such an interesting gene egg avable, he wasn¡¯t keen to miss out.


    Regarding whether or not it was aggressive, Han Sen did not care.


    Mister Yang looked at it with shock. He almost scared his own soul away. He waved his hands and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Mister! If that gene race is born, it will be a disaster for everybody here.¡±


    Before Mister Yang could finish speaking, the iron pipe-looking suppress pulse item was pulled out one whole foot by Han Sen. The iron pipe looked heavy. Under Han Sen¡¯s strength, it was nothing.


    Han Sen used both hands to pull out the iron pipe, one foot after another. He did it in the blink of an eye. He easily removed the 24-foot-long ck metal pir from the earth.


    Boom! Boom!


    When the metal pir was pulled out of the ground, the entire zone seemed to quake a little. Even Ancient God City shook. It made the people think an earthquake had struck.


    After the initial shake, there was no more movement. It made people wonder and scratch their heads.


    ¡°Good grief! Good grief!¡± Mister Yang was paralyzed on the ground. He looked at Han Sen down below. His mouth was shaped like a duck¡¯s beak. He was in so much shock that he forgot to run.


    Han Sen was toozy to show him any attention. He got close to the metal pir and looked down into the cave. He saw a purple light flicker in the darkness down below. It was like an orb that was glowing in the dark.


    The cave was very small, so only a portion of it was visible. One would not have guessed that it was a part of the gene egg.


    ¡°There really is a gene egg!¡± Han Sen was delighted. After he confirmed the gene egg¡¯s location, he was no longer worried. He just slid his hand down.


    There was a loud ¡°katcha¡± sound. The soil was shed open by Han Sen. It suddenly created a big crack. Everything down below was now clearly visible.


    Han Sen was staring at it. He saw the soil possess a three-foot big purple skin jade egg. Under the sunlight, it glowed with a weird purple. The egg had many patterns across it. They all looked like symbols.


    ¡°Mister Yang, how can I hatch this gene egg?¡± Han Sennded next to the gene egg. He reached out his hand and touched the purple-looking egg¡¯s shell. Han Sen was most surprised by the fact that he could detect the presence of a heartbeat by merely touching the shell of the egg.


    Mister Yang sighed and said, ¡°If you have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, you just need to touch it. That way, it will respond to your heart. If it is willing to obey you, it will give you the message. But you, Mister¡­¡±


    Before Mister Yang could finish his sentence, Han Sen knew what he was going to say.


    ¡°Without a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, I cannot take the gene race.¡± Han Sen did not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, therefore, he could notmunicate with it.


    ¡°That is correct. If there was a simpler way, no one would treat the God Spirit Blood-Pulse necessity with such importance.¡± After pausing, Mister Yang tried to convince Han Sen by saying, ¡°Mister, if you cannot use it, just put the suppress pulse item back.¡± Han Sen was silent a moment before saying, ¡°That is not right. I thought you said anybody could grow a gene race.¡± ¡°Of course, you can grow a gene race, but you cannotbine with it. You can only use it as a pet, and you cannot just have one randomly. If you meet a gene race that is very nice and tame, you can tame it. If you meet some evil gene race and cannot keep it, you must run away from it. This gene egg must be the evilest of all time. If it ever hatches¡­¡±


    Before Mister Yang could finish speaking, there was a ¡°katcha¡± noise. The shell of the gene egg broke from its top. The cracks webbed down quickly. It made Mister Yang so shocked that his mouth froze.


    Han Sen looked at the breaking gene egg with interest. More cracks were showing up. Most of it broke in a short while. A fluffy head soon appeared from the hole.


    Han Sen looked a bit closer. He was surprised.


    Inside that big, giant, purple egg, the gene race that emerged from it was only the size of a fist. Its body was circr. It looked like a hairy ball.


    Its hair glowed red, and its tail was curled up. Its ears were sharp. The eyes had just opened, and they appeared to be red. It was obviously a cat.


    It was not because of its size that Han Sen was shocked. It was because the little cat looked rather strange. No matter how he looked at it, it looked like the asshole Old Cat.


    This little cat was much smaller than Old Cat. It looked cute. It did not look as bad as Old Cat.


    The two of them had many other aspects that looked familiar. For example, ordinary cats did not usually have such big tails. Its tail was like a fox¡¯s tail. Its ears were sharper and longer than the average cat. It looked like a fox.


    Even so, that little cat had something different from an ordinary cat. It looked simr to Old Cat though. It looked like a cat but was not a cat and looked like a fox but was not a fox.


    ¡°Meow.¡± The little cat emerged from the egg. It rushed over to Han Sen and meowed. It was all shaky next to Han Sen¡¯s feet. It used its ws to climb into Han Sen¡¯s pants. It seemed to have great difficulty doing so.


    Han Sen reached out his hand to pick the cat up by its neck. He put it in front of him. He checked out that newly born gene race little cat. Admittedly, it looked rather cute, but it looked like Old Cat.


    Han Sen held the little cat. It looked nice. Its circr face looked very innocent. It put out its pink tongue and meowed at him.


    Han Sen looked at the little cat and thought, ¡°This should be impossible. Old Cat is dead. Even if he was alive, he could not reverse his age and return to his gene egg.¡¯ He looked at Mister Yang and asked, ¡°Old Yang, is this the murderous gene race you were talking about?¡± Han Sen picked up the little cat and jumped out of the hole.


    Mister Yang was frozen as he looked at the little cat Han Sen was holding in his hands. He did not say a word.


    After a while, Mister Yang slowly said, ¡°The evilness of a gene race cannot be judged solely through their appearance. Perhaps it is too small and has not yet developed. Anyway, to be suppressed by a suppress pulse item,bined with the god pulse and the ancient evil beast that appeared, it must be a generational evil beast¡­¡±


    ¡°What is a god pulse weird scene and an ancient evil beast?¡± Han Sen had heard Mister Yang talk about it before. Now that he had mentioned it again, he figured he might as well ask him.


    Mister Yang replied, ¡°Normal people know gene races as kings, dukes, marquises, earls, viscounts, and barons. There are six levels. They do not know there is a higher gene race. When that gene race is born, there will be a god pulse weird scene and an ancient evil beast. It is a sign of the god pulse weird scene. The legends say it is a sign of an extremely evil xenogeneicing into existence.¡±

 Chapter 3044 - Make You Be My Servant

    <h4>Chapter 3044 Make You Be My Servant</h4>


    ¡°It sounds very powerful. Is it just a gene race?¡± Han Sen put the little cat next to him and looked at it. Aside from the fact that it looked like Old Cat, there was nothing inherently special about it.


    Han Sen picked up the little cat. Its body was facing down. It stared at Han Sen with big, innocent eyes. It looked like some innocent little thing that did not know anything.


    ¡°About that, ordinarily, gene races with a god pulse weird scene are quite strong,¡± Mister Yang said with hesitation. ¡°Now, it is too small. It will probably take a while to develop.¡±


    Although the gene race might have been an evil beast, its appearancepletely went against what one would suspect an evil beast was like. They were a mismatch. Even Mister Yang was starting to doubt himself.


    Usually, there was red dust everywhere and disasters all the time. Those were the signs of an evil beast being born. That did not appear to be the case.


    Han Sen looked at the little cat as he asked, ¡°How do I make it grow up? Do I feed it cat food?¡±


    ¡°A gene race needs to eat other gene eggs or other gene races to evolve,¡± Mister Yang confidently replied. ¡°Normal food cannot be used to develop it.¡±


    ¡°That will be troublesome. Where can I find many gene races to feed it?¡± Han Sen was a bit troubled.


    Digging up gene eggs was very annoying, especially to get a lot of gene races. Han Sen did not think whichever path he had to take would be easy.


    ¡°It is very small now. Low-level gene eggs and gene races are enough to feed it. You should be able to get it to evolve once. When it grows bigger, ordinary gene eggs and gene races may not be digested by it. It will need higher-level gene races each time to keep evolving.¡±


    After pausing, Mister Yang asked, ¡°Mister, are you really going to raise him? It is an evil beast, and you cannot make a contract with spirits. If you only tame it, betrayal will be very easy.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. I will just have one to y with.¡± Han Sen held the little cat. He looked at it and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I call you Small Cat?¡±


    Han Sen was very bad at naming things. It looked as if it was from the same race as Old Cat, so there was no harm in naming it Small Cat. This way, Old Cat could still be called Old Cat. That saved a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Meow.¡± The little cat seemed to understand. It nicely meowed to Han Sen as if it was happy for the name it had been bestowed.


    ¡°Old Yang, please find me a few more god pulses. We will dig up some more gene eggs.¡± Han Sen seemed to understand that he could notbine with gene eggs. He was not interested in gene eggs anymore. He only wanted the gene eggs to feed Small Cat.


    ¡°OK.¡± Mister Yang had no choice but to nod. He looked at the cat with conflicted emotions and said, ¡°In recent years, I do not know why, but the number ofnd pulses has increased. There are a lot more gene eggs up for grabs. Before, it was quite rare for and pulse to yield two gene eggs. Recently, we have been able to find three or four gene eggs in and pulse reliably. It should not be difficult for us to track down some low-level gene eggs for you. If this was the past, it would be very difficult.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the 24-foot-long metal pir and walked next to it. He lifted it onto his shoulder. It was like he was carrying some wood.


    ¡°This thing should be worth something,¡± Han Sen remarked. ¡°Maybe I can trade it in for some gene eggs.¡±


    Mister Yang looked at him strangely. He said, ¡°A suppress pulse item is worth a lot, but its owner is likely someone very famous and powerful. If the owner finds you hawking it, it might lead to another point of concern on your growing list of troubles.¡±


    Han Sen did not care for what he worried about. He continued to hold the pir. He stood behind Mister Yang. The two of them trekked on in search ofnd pulses. They were eager to find more gene eggs.


    Just like Mister Yang said, thend pulses were not hard to find. After a 10-mile walk, they reached anothernd pulse. This time, there were no sinister incidents. The two of them were soon able to dig up a fist-sized, white egg out of the earth.


    Mister Yang had a look. He said that it was a baron-ss gene race toxic snake egg. It was a fairlymon gene race. In Ancient God City, many people used this gene race.


    If it was nothing special, so Han Sen did not care for it. He gave the toxic snake egg to Small Cat. He ced it before its mouth. Small Cat was excited. It reached its tongue out to lick the sides of the egg. It kept licking and meowing, showing how much he loved it.


    Small Cat¡¯s head was not big, but its stomach wasrge. It managed to eat the fist-sized snake egg in one gobble. Its belly did not even look plumper after the meal. In fact, it looked as if the kitten wanted more.


    Han Sen had to have Mister Yang take him further in pursuit of more gene eggs. The two of them did not have to walk for very long when they heard the sound of horse hooves approach from behind.


    He turned around and saw a giant, overbearing buging right at them. Mister Yang was shocked. He was so scared that he yelled, ¡°Has Shibo sent out others in pursuit of revenge?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Shibo. It¡¯s Peaceful and someone younger than her.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were powerful. The people were far away, but he was able to see who was on the back of the overbearing bug.


    Of course, when the overbearing bug drew near, Mister Yang saw Peaceful. Next to Peaceful was a pretty man d in white garments.


    The overbearing bug was less than 15 feet away from Han Sen when it came to a halt. The white-clothed man looked about 13 to 14 years old. He looked at Han Sen with interest. ¡°Peaceful, is he the guy who used his bare hands to kill an overbearing bug?¡± ¡°Yes, Mister White,¡± Peaceful politely answered.


    Mister Yang was shocked. Peaceful was the granddaughter of Dragon Song City¡¯s leader. Her identity was prestigious. Seeing her now, it seemed as if even she was being super respectful to the man. It suggested that he was of even greater nobility. ¡°Did you really use your bare hands to kill an overbearing bug?¡± the white-clothed man asked as he jumped off of the overbearing bug¡¯s back. He walked over to Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Han Sen nodded and did not deny it.


    ¡°In that case, can you kill this overbearing bug?¡± the white-clothed man asked, as he pointed to the mount they had ridden in on.


    Although the overbearing bug had just be an adult, it was stronger than the one Shibo had. Its head was twice as big.


    ¡°You and I have no conflict,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Why would I kill your overbearing bug?¡± ¡°This is not my overbearing bug. It is hers. I want to see if you can really kill an overbearing bug with your bare hands.¡± The white-clothed young man pointed at Peaceful as he spoke.


    Peaceful did not look so good, but she did not say anything. Clearly, she was afraid of that white-clothed man.


    ¡°Why would I want to show you? What is the point in killing your overbearing bug?¡± Han Sen frowned. The young man gave him a weird feeling


    Upon hearing Han Sen, the white-clothed young man looked as if he was deep in thought. He said, ¡°If you can really kill an overbearing bug with your bare hands, I will make you my servant.¡±


    The white-clothed man said this as if it was perfectly normal. It was like Han Sen would have been lucky to be his servant.


    Upon hearing this, Mister Yang thought things were going to turn foul. He knew what sort of person Han Sen was. There was no way he would ept this.

 Chapter 3045 - The Landlord’s Stupid Son

    <h4>Chapter 3045 The Landlord¡¯s Stupid Son</h4>


    Who would have suspected that Han Sen¡¯s reaction would end up surprising Mister Yang? He was not angry. He actuallyughed.


    Han Sen pointed at the overbearing bug and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be your servant, but if I kill it, can I have its body?¡±


    After that, he looked at Mister Yang and asked, ¡°Old Yang, can that gene race be food for Small Cat?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it could be...¡± Mister Yang¡¯s expression looked weird. Using a king-ss gene race to feed a newborn gene race seemed excessive. While it was possible, it might end up just being a waste. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± The white-clothed young man hastily nodded.


    Peaceful looked awfully glum. She wished to protest, but all she could really do was mumble under her breath and not say anything audibly.


    The white-clothed young man looked at Peaceful and rushed her to get started. ¡°Peaceful, hurry up and get your overbearing bug to attack him. I want to see if he can really kill the overbearing bug with his bare hands.¡±


    Peaceful¡¯s eyes twitched. She seemed to be struggling with the request. In the end, she adhered to what the young man in white clothes told her. Shemanded the overbearing bug to attack Han Sen.


    This overbearing bug was different from Shibo¡¯s overbearing bug. Its carapace was ck, but it had a golden sheen. Its power and speed were far greater than Shibo¡¯s overbearing bug.


    ¡°Do you want to use my overbearing bug as cat food? You can go to hell!¡± Peaceful was secretly furious. She hoped the overbearing bug could swallow Han Sen in one gulp.


    The overbearing bug¡¯s body was very big, but its speed was quite scary. It was just like a flea. Its body became blurry a little as it teleported in front of Han Sen.


    Its mouth was full of long teeth that were going to try swallowing Han Sen, but Han Sen raised his arm high and threw a punch down.


    Boom!


    The overbearing bug¡¯s head was punched into the ground. Brain juice went everywhere. It was murdered outright.


    Peaceful¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Before, Han Sen had been able to punch a juvenile overbearing bug, but her overbearing bug was an adult. Still, Han Sen was able to obliterate its brain. It was extremely hard to believe.


    The white-clothed young man was astounded as he watched from nearby. He pped and said, ¡°Very interesting. You can really kill an overbearing bug with your bare hands. How are you so strong?¡±


    Han Sen looked at the young man and asked, ¡°Will you uphold your promise?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Peaceful, give him the body of your overbearing bug.¡± The white-clothed young man walked over to Han Sen. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Your name is Han Sen, right? Were you born with a Blood-Pulse? If so, what Blood-Pulse do you have? How can you be so powerful?¡±


    After that, the young man in white clothes reached out his hands to touch Han Sen¡¯s muscles. He looked curious as he did so.


    ¡°Mister... No...¡± The white-clothed young man had yet to touch Han Sen when a shadow appeared in front of him. He could not get close to Han Sen.


    ¡°Did I not request that you guys not follow me? Why are you here?¡± The young man in white clothes did not look happy. He madly looked at that person.


    ¡°My bad.¡± The man kneeled before the young man, but it did not look as if he was going to budge. He lowered his head and said, ¡°This person is too dangerous. Please, do not put yourself at risk.¡±


    The white-clothed young man coldly shouted, ¡°I just wanted to talk to him! Why would it be dangerous? Go back now!¡±


    ¡°Mister, please just think about it.¡± The man remained in front of the young man as if he was not going to leave.


    ¡°I am taking the overbearing bug.¡± Han Sen sensed that the white-clothed young man was someone special, but that did not matter to him. He waved at the white-clothed young man and walked over to the overbearing bug. He picked up its body and nned to leave.


    ¡°Annoying asshole! Get out of my way.¡± The young man in white clothes looked very irritated. He kicked the kneeling man out of the way and walked over to Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen, if you are willing to return with me, I can promise you great wealth,¡± the young man in white clothes passionately said.


    ¡°Why do you want me toe with you so badly?¡± Han Sen asked as he continued to walk.


    ¡°My big sister has a very powerful gene race,¡± the white-clothed man said as he gritted his teeth. ¡°I keep losing and end up getting bullied by her. I want you to help me beat her gene race so I can exact my revenge.¡±


    Han Sen rolled his eyes. ¡°I am human. I am not a gene race.¡±


    ¡°I know, but there are no rules suggesting humans cannotpete in an arena,¡± the young man seriously said.


    ¡°I am not going,¡± Han Sen said. He didn¡¯t even turn around to look at the young man as he spoke.


    ¡°I thought you wanted the bodies of gene races,¡± the white-clothed young man quickly said. ¡°If you can kill my big sister¡¯s gene race, you can have the body.¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Han Sen did not even think twice about rejecting the offer. He did not really need gene races.


    ¡°I will give you 10 gene eggs... No... I will give you 20...¡± The young man kept making offers. He looked as if he was not going to give up.


    Han Sen kept ignoring him and continued walking away.


    The white-clothed young man did not want to give up. He kept following Han Sen, trying to convince him.


    Peaceful and the guard were following the young man. They were on alert. They stared at Han Sen. They were afraid Han Sen might do something bad to the young man.


    Han Sen was getting annoyed by the young man. He pointed to Peaceful and casually said, ¡°Fine, if you want me to go to that arena, then make her be my ve.¡±


    Peaceful was furious and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the young man looked very happy. He looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am serious,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°Peaceful, do that for me,¡± the young man in white clothes said to Peaceful.


    The expressions on Han Sen and Peaceful immediately changed. Han Sen thought, ¡°Jesus Christ, what kind ofndlord¡¯s stupid son is this? He really agreed.¡±


    Peaceful was the granddaughter of Dragon Song City¡¯s leader. Ordinary people would not have agreed with Han Sen¡¯s condition. Even Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s king would not have humiliated his children¡¯s subordinates.


    Yet, the white-clothed young man had immediately agreed to give Peaceful to Han Sen as a ve. How stupid was he to say something like that?


    Peaceful kneeled and said with simmering anger, ¡°Mister... Please grant me death...¡±


    Even the guard looked at the white-clothed young man strangely, but he held his tongue.


    Upon hearing Peaceful wanted to die, the white-clothed young man froze. He wished to say something more, but the guard suddenly shouted, ¡°Careful, Mister!¡±


    After that, the guard¡¯s body shone with a strange light. Wings appeared on his back, and strange horns were on his head. He threw a punch into the sky.


    A bolt of lightning came down from the sky. It burned the guard into a crisp. He fell to the ground and died.


    Han Sen turned around. He saw a beautiful woman with white wings wearing a white dresse forth with lightning crackling around her. She descended from the sky like a wrathful angel.

 Chapter 3046 - Looking at an Angel

    <h4>Chapter 3046 Looking at an Angel</h4>


    The white-clothed young man reacted quickly. He went behind Han Sen and grabbed him by the clothes.


    Han Sen was going to throw thendlord¡¯s stupid son away since they did not know each other. He did not know if the young man was a good guy or a bad guy, and he did not want to be his meat shield.


    The beautiful, angel-like woman broke space and arrived. She did not seem to care much about anything. She pointed at Han Sen with a long sword. Scary thunder rolled through the sky and broke space. It was obviously trying to blow Han Sen and the white-clothed young man behind him into charcoal.


    Han Sen did not want to start any trouble, but he was not going to allow others to bully him. Thus, he threw a punch at the lightninging from space.


    Peaceful was next to them. She shouted, ¡°Careful! She hasbined with the god ss gene race Big Space Thunder God Eagle! Big Space Thunder God can destroy everything and travel a thousand miles! Do not underestimate it!¡±


    The lightning came too quickly. Before Peaceful could finish, Han Sen¡¯s fist had already smacked the scary lightning.


    Boom!


    The electric light exploded. Han Sen blew up the scary lightning. It flickered in the sky. It did not hurt Han Sen, and it was not sent into the white-clothed young man¡¯s body.


    Peaceful¡¯s mouth opened wide. She could not even close her mouth. Going against Big Space God Thunder with his body and not being harmed was incredible. It was beyond what she could have ever believed.


    The beautifuldy in the sky also looked shocked, but it was just for one moment. In the next second, she started swinging her long sword. Many Big Space God Lightning came striking down at Han Sen.


    ¡°This world really does still possess elites.¡± Han Sen¡¯s fist felt a bit numb. Although the lightning could not hurt him, it made him feel bad.


    Seeing more thunder break space ande, Han Sen waved his fist back to wee them. With one punch after another, he broke the iing lightning. Sparks exploded everywhere. It was like a god battle shower with thunder and sparks.


    Upon seeing this, Mister Yang and Peaceful were frozen. Mister Yang thought Han Sen was not a human. Peaceful looked at Han Sen as if she was not watching a real person.


    From his position behind Han Sen, the white-clothed young man looked happy. After hiding behind Han Sen¡¯s strong body, he felt as if there was nothing to be afraid of in the entire world. He shouted, ¡°Han Sen, don¡¯t you like maids? Go get that powerful woman! I will have her and Peaceful be your maids!¡±


    When Han Sen heard him say that, he thought it was rather funny and ridiculous. Han Sen could have any girl he wanted, but he never really got obsessed with women.


    Besides, he could just beat that angelic, beautiful woman. He did not need the young man to grant him anything.


    Peaceful, who was next to them, looked worse than Han Sen. Thatndlord¡¯s stupid still remembered that.


    Han Sen blocked a dozen lightning strikes. It looked as if his hands were going to end up swollen by the electricity. He saw that the beautifuldy was not ceasing her relentless discharge. He thought it was going to be a bad situation if things carried on that way. He jumped up and flew toward the angelic, beautiful woman.


    Han Sen had no choice. His body was getting repelled by the world. He was no longer able to fly, so he had to jump. The faster he jumped, the more power he used. That meant he felt even more restrictions.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like a cannon firing into the sky. The pretty woman pped her wings. Like lightning, she ascended to fly at a higher altitude. Han Sen grabbed nothing and fell back to the ground.


    The beautiful woman did not wait for him tond. She waved her long sword without emotion. Her body was like lightning. Her sword was like a bolt of bullying electricity. Her body flickered amid the lightning, which was like a sharp sword crossing. It was all wreathed to take care of Han Sen.


    ¡°This woman is insane! She hasn¡¯t said a word, yet she hase here to try and kill us. She is just like thendlord¡¯s stupid son.¡± Han Sen felt depressed. He could not use strength in the air, and he could not dodge her attacks. The lightning ahead was fine, but Han Sen couldn¡¯t block the lightning in the back. When the thunder hit his back, it made his body shake. It was like he was delivered ashing from a whip.


    Although that power could not harm his body, it did not feel good.


    Han Sen frowned. Even with the world repelling his power, it was still stronger than what that mad woman possessed. Still, she had flying and thunder powers. Han Sen was unable to touch her. He was being forced into getting beat.


    As Han Sen was feeling depressed, Small Cat, who was in his arms, sweetly meowed. Then, Han Sen saw a red light flicker within Small Cat. A red light went into his body.


    Han Sen felt as if his body was suddenly delivered a warm power that surged throughout him. In the next second, the power roared through his body. It made Han Sen unable to hold anything. He roared into the sky. ¡°Meow!¡±


    After that cat voice shocked the sky and earth, Han Sen¡¯s head grew red cat ears. He also grew a fluffy cat tail behind him. Even his eyes were red like Small Cat¡¯s.


    ¡°He finally used a xenogeneic gene!¡± Peaceful looked frozen. She looked at Han Sen, wanting to know what xenogeneic gene the almighty Han Sen was using.


    Mister Yang¡¯s mouth opened wide. It was like he had an egg stuck in his throat and could not scream or swallow. His face looked extremely weird.


    ¡°No... That is impossible... Isn¡¯t he a gene race... How can a gene race transform because of a gene race?¡± Mister Yang¡¯s head was too cluttered with thoughts to think straight.


    Han Sen looked at the prettydy, who looked like thunder. Some weird power was filling up in his eyes. It made his eyes look very red.


    That pretty woman saw Han Senbine with a gene race and transform. Her thunder power grew more powerful. She clutched a long sword in her hands and shed at Han Sen. The thunder gathered up like a weird bird. It came shing in front of Han Sen.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed red. He fired out two red lights. He blew up the thunder eagle. The red light did not seem to stop. It was like aser shooting into the sky.


    Flowers were everywhere. The two red lights pierced through the woman¡¯s body. She screamed and madly looked at Han Sen. She pped her wings and became a bolt of lightning to escape. Suddenly, she was in the clouds and gone.


    After Han Sen¡¯s eyes fired out light, it felt as if the weird power in his body was decreasing. He could not shoot out a second light.


    The woman was gone, and the power inside Han Sen was gone as well. It turned into a red light that came out of him. It gathered up and looked like Small Cat again.


    Now, Small Cat looked very weak. Its young ws grabbed Han Sen¡¯s clothes. It sounded very tired as it let out a ¡°Meow.¡±


    Han Sen was delighted. He cuddled Small Cat andplimented it. ¡°Not bad. Not bad. iming you was not such a bad idea after all. You are much better than that Old Cat asshole.¡±


    ¡°It looks like I can use this world¡¯s power.¡± Han Sen checked out Small Cat¡¯s body and knew that it was just a little weak. He stopped worrying and felt happier. He thought he was unable to use gene races, but that no longer seemed to be the case.

 Chapter 3047 - Crown Prince Qin Bai

    <h4>Chapter 3047 Crown Prince Qin Bai</h4>


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, I am sorry I was toote to save you. I should die.¡± A very sharp voice, which did not sound like a man or a woman, was heard. Suddenly, a dozen shadows appeared. They all kneeled in front of the white-clothed young. The leader of the regiment apologized profusely.


    ¡°Useless ves!¡± the white-clothed young man angrily yelled. ¡°If Han Sen had not saved me, I would have been turned into charcoal by that woman. You guys are useless.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We deserve to die.¡± The dozen people did not dare say anything else. They merely continued to apologize over and over upon the ground.


    ¡°What the hell? Are they filming a TV show?¡± Han Sen was frozen as he watched the scene. Although the universe had an empirical system in ce, it should not have been as ridiculous as this.


    The white-clothed young man ignored the men and said to Han Sen, ¡°Han Sen, you saved me. Why don¡¯t youe back to my pce? I will treat you nicely.¡± He looked happy as he spoke.


    ¡°Um, can I ask which kingdom youe from?¡± Han Sen looked at the white-clothed young man with aplicated expression.


    ¡°This is thend of the Big Qin Kingdom, and I am Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s crown prince,¡± the white-clothed young man cockily said. ¡°My surname is Qin, but my name is Bai. Just call me by my name.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face lookedplicated. He thought, ¡°Qin Xiu was powerful all his life. Why would he have such a dumb child? It looks like genes aren¡¯t very reliable.¡±


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, I am not going to go to the pce,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If you really want to thank me, just give me a high-ss gene egg.¡±


    Upon hearing Han Sen, Qin Bai receded into thought. A whileter, his eyes turned bright. He happily asked, ¡°Do you want high-ss gene eggs? That is not difficult. In the pce, there is an ancient well with a high-ss gene egg. I think its level is extremely high. Come with me, and I will give you the gene egg.¡±


    Before Han Sen could respond, the faces of the people kneeling on the floor changed. The one with a voice that did not sound like a man¡¯s or a woman¡¯s voice said, ¡°Mister, you cannot do that. That is the Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s suppress luck item. You cannot move it. If the king finds out, he will be furious.¡±


    After Qin Bai heard mention of the king, he looked afraid. He changed his tone and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. If he is willing toe with me, I will give him a top-ss gene egg.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Crown Prince, but I have stuff to do. I do not think I can go.¡± Han Sen had yet to learn about the area. He did not want to go to Big Qin Pce.


    If his body was not restricted by the world, he would not have been afraid. Now, he had to maintain a low profile.


    Qin Bai really wanted Han Sen to go with him, but Han Sen was adamant about not going no matter what. There was nothing he could do. When he left, he kept turning his head back. He repeatedly told Han Sen that if he ever visited the capital, he should look for him. He would prepare the best gene egg for Han Sen.


    Eventually, Qin Bai was gone. Peaceful did not leave with him.


    Peaceful looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Han Sen, are you interested in establishing a trade?¡±


    Han Sen picked up the body of the overbearing bug and kept walking as he asked, ¡°What trade?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need some gene races and gene eggs?¡± Peaceful asked. ¡°I know a ce with many gene races and gene eggs. If you and Mister Yang want toe with me, you are sure to get something out of it.¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He looked at Mister Yang.


    Mister Yang coughed and said, ¡°Lady Peace, you are not suggesting the King Qin treasure, are you? To be honest, Mister Meng hired me to go and find the King Qin treasure with him. We were not sessful in our venture. Mister Meng is still trapped somewhere and hasn¡¯te back, and I don¡¯t know if he is dead or alive.¡±


    Peaceful shook her head. ¡°You misunderstood, Mister Meng. I am not looking for King Qin¡¯s treasure. I am looking for a hidden god pulse. We calcted where the hidden god pulse might be, but we were unable to determine the precise location. Ergo, we require your help. We will reward you after.¡±


    ¡°A hidden god pulse in Ancient Big God Mountain?¡± After hearing that, Mister Yang was shocked. He looked at Peaceful in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, it is in Ancient Big God Mountain,¡± Peaceful said with a nod. She went on to say, ¡°I am sure you must have noticed in the past year that many big god pulses have shown up, and there are usually many gene eggs. The hidden god pulse has only recently appeared. You can see the pulse air, but we do not know where it is. If you can find where it is, you will earn a fair share.¡±


    The prospect greatly tempted Mister Yang, but he did not agree to it. He looked at Han Sen as if he was his boss.


    ¡°What is a hidden god pulse?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Mister Yang tried to exin things to him slowly. Ordinarynd pulses were able to produce two or three gene eggs, which was considered a lot. Hidden god pulses were imed to yield more than 100 gene eggs and perhaps even much more.


    Based on the description, a hidden god pulse was like a very rich mine.


    Upon hearing that, Han Sen was immediately interested. After finding out he couldbine with gene races, he was eager to learn much more about them.


    Of course, the main reason was that after fighting the woman, Han Sen noticed his body was suppressed by the world far too much. If he could have some powerful gene races to help, things would be much easier for him.


    That woman was strong, which made him feel weary. He had no clue how many scary elites might exist within the seven kingdoms. With his situation being what it was, Han Sen thought he was unable to defeat the top elites that existed throughout the seven kingdoms.


    ¡°How did Qin Xiu break the space barrier and enter my universe?¡± Han Sen¡¯s power was no worse than Qin Xiu. Yet, under the suppression of that world, breaking a tunnel seemed impossible.


    Peaceful proposed a deal. ¡°If the two of you are willing to help me find a hidden god pulse, how about we each take 10%?¡±


    ¡°If the two of us only get 20%bined, isn¡¯t that too little?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Peaceful shook her head. ¡°There is something you don¡¯t know. The hidden spirit god pulse is very dangerous. It is not something two people can im by themselves. I am co-operating with others. In the end, I will only be receiving 30%. You will be taking 20% of that pie. The others will be the ones iming 50%.¡±


    Han Sen did not understand things like this, so he looked at Mister Yang.


    Mister Yang nodded and said, ¡°The hidden god pulse is dangerous. There will be gene races there that have already hatched. If the god pulse has been out for a while, perhaps the gene races will eat the unhatched gene eggs. Perhaps they have already grown. It will be troublesome no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Fine, 20% it is then.¡± Han Sen sensed that Mister Yang was eager to go, which made him want to go as well. Thus, he agreed to the terms.


    ¡°In that case, please follow me back to camp,¡± Peaceful said with a smile. ¡°I will introduce you to the others we will be doing this with.¡±

 Chapter 3048 - High-Class God Spirit Blood-Pulse

    <h4>Chapter 3048 High-ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse</h4>


    Although Han Sen thought it would be difficult if he and Mister Yang wanted a share of this, Peaceful still took them back and introduced Mister Yang to her partners. Those people were greatly enthused to meet Mister Yang. They had no problem learning they were to lose 20% of their cut for his services.


    When he returned to his room, Han Sen looked at Mister Yang andughed. ¡°Old Yang, I did not expect you to be this well-renowned.¡±


    Mister Yang had a wry smile. ¡°Sometimes, it is very bad to earn a reputation and title you cannot live up to. Although I have knowledge when ites to looking for Blood-Pulses, I do not have the power to protect myself. That is the reason why I suffer when ites to treasure hunting. Without you, Peaceful would not be so nice to me. I am afraid I would have toe here against my will, and I would likely not be given a 20% cut.¡±


    While Han Sen was talking with Mister Yang, he took out the body of the overbearing bug and started cooking it in the oven.


    They were inside a hotel in Ancient God City. They could not make a fire, so having an oven was not too shabby.


    Small Cat was politely sitting next to the oven. He was looking through the cooker¡¯s window, staring at the slowly roasting meat inside of it. It wanted to devour what was inside so bad that one could see the kitten drool in anticipation. When it was eventually cooked, Han Sen split the meal into three parts. He was going to give Mister Yang one part, but Mister Yang shook his head. ¡°My old body cannot ept this gene race meat. You should enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Do the nobles not eat gene-race meat either?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°People will eat such things only when they have no other choice, but they will never eat too much. Gene-race flesh has too much weird energy. Human bodies cannot take too much of that energy. Only gene races can eat it.¡± Mister Yang stared at Han Sen.


    He watched Han Sen consume the meat. It made him think, ¡°Is this guy a gene race? If he is not a gene race, his body and the amount he can eat is nothing like a human. He is like a gene race. But if he is a gene race, how can a gene racebine with another gene race?¡±


    Han Sen and Small Cat, a man and a cat, ate a lot of the overbearing bug meat. Small Cat was very small, but he had no problem eating a cow¡¯s weight of the overbearing bug meat. Its small belly was stretched. Itid out its limbs andfortably reclined after the meal. Its small paws were ced on its circr belly. A look of utter satisfaction crossed the cat¡¯s face.


    Han Sen ate a few more pieces. He noticed that he did not get any gene announcements. He was disappointed, so he stopped eating.


    Mister Yang wanted to say something, but he saw that the night sky was brightening up outside the hotel.


    Han Sen and Mister Yang looked out the window. A purple beam of light was shot into the sky. It fired into the clouds. It was like a pir connecting the sky and the earth.


    ¡°That was the location of Evil Lotus God Temple. I wonder what happened there.¡± Han Sen stood in front of the window with a frown as he observed the purple light.


    Mister Yang looked at the location for a while. He looked envious as he said, ¡°Someone has aplete Evil Lotus God Blood-Pulse. I did not expect Ancient God City was home to such a genius.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Mister Yang and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mister Yang exined, ¡°Normal people get a Blood-Pulse that is notplete. It is like what we saw before when people got one or two purple lotuses or even three or four purple lotuses. They are notplete God Spirit Blood-Pulses. The weird scene that is happening now means someone has managed to get aplete Evil Lotus God Blood-Pulse. The talent has maxed out. It is easier to get a gene race than it is for a normal person. That is their talent.¡±


    After saying that, Mister Yang sighed and said, ¡°It is very hard topete with people. I only want a drop of a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, but I have never been able to get anything. Others? They always get what they want. Such geniuses. Ancient God City¡¯s leader will likely recruit that person.¡±


    ¡°Are God Spirit Blood-Pulses really that important?¡± Han Sen really did not understand this concept.


    The ce where Han Sen grew up depended on effort and power. If they had power, they could use that power to elerate their own growth in the sanctuaries and be stronger. This world seemed to bepletely different. God Spirit Blood-Pulses seemed to determine everyone¡¯s fate. Without a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, a person did not even have a chance to get strong. ¡°They are very important,¡± Mister Yang bitterly said. ¡°One purple lotus God Spirit Blood-Pulse makes a baron-ss gene race obey. It requires you to keepmunicating and trying even without a guarantee of sess. Aplete lotus god pulse can give you a chance to im king ss gene races. Just think about it. If a 10-year-old boy canbine king ss gene races to fight, it is all smooth sailing. They be a top-ss elite in Ancient God City overnight. Do you think it is important?¡±


    To him, being unable to get a God Spirit Blood-Pulse gave him pain and a disadvantage every minute of his life.


    While they were talking, the purple light beam spread out like a lotus flower. It created a giant purple light lotus. It hung in the sky for a few minutes before it disappeared.


    Han Sen was now very interested in the god temples again. He wanted to know what might happen if he was to take the test.


    ¡°Will Evil Lotus God give me an Evil Lotus God Blood-Pulse?¡± Han Sen looked at Evil Lotus God Temple with interest.


    Unfortunately, there were too many rules for the god temple test. Han Sen did not want to act like a bully and disregard the rules of the god temple, so he decided against it.


    As for the rule that required him to pray before Evil Lotus God, there was no way that was ever going to happen.


    The hotel room had aputer. The technology of this world seemed to be advanced. At least, it was no worse than the universeputers. Making use of them was a breeze. Han Sen entered the virtualmunity and checked out a lot of information. He learned more about the world.


    Just as Mister Yang said, the world was one that used a Blood-Pulse to determine a person¡¯s level. In any of this universe¡¯s seven kingdoms, a person was the cheapest and least regarded in society if they didn¡¯t have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Many such people were sold like ves.


    The more God Spirit Blood-Pulses one received, the higher up on the societaldder one was.


    But that was not absolute. Having a powerful God Spirit Blood-Pulse meant nothing if a person did not have a powerful gene race to back them up. Without one, they were just as useless.


    The kings of the seven big kingdoms had destroyed ss God Spirit Blood-Pulses. That was how they ruled the world. What made Han Sen feel weird was that in the virtualmunity, he was not able to search about Reboot ss god temples or God Spirits. It seemed as if no one had ever received a Reboot ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    ¡°Reboot ss God Spirits should be in the geno hall, but this world does not seem to have a geno hall. This is weird.¡± While Han Sen was browsing the information, he found an interesting virtualmunity function.


    This function tested the strength and determined the level of a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.

 Chapter 3049 - God Spirit Blood-Pulse Test

    <h4>Chapter 3049 God Spirit Blood-Pulse Test</h4>


    Han Sen did not understand the reason for testing, but the method of doing so was simple enough. He just needed to sit in a chair in the virtualmunity. Then, a circr room would begin spinning. It would spin faster and faster.


    On the spinning walls, some words would appear. The tester was required to memorize the words. The more words they remembered, the more powerful the God Spirit Blood-Pulse was.


    Humans with no God Spirit Blood-Pulses were also able to take the test. When the room started spinning, they would be unable to see the words.


    Han Sen was curious. It was a virtual test, so he would not lose anything by giving it a go. Thus, he started the virtual test. He sat on the chair in the virtual room.


    After Han Sen sat down, the chair started hovering in the air. The dome-like room started to spin.


    Before it started spinning, Han Sen saw now words on the walls. When the room started to quickly spin, he was able to see text uneasily flicker across the walls.


    The text was written in the same manuscript as thenguage of the universe he hade from. Han Sen recognized the words, so he was able to memorize them all.


    As the room kept spinning faster and faster, more and more text appeared. Han Sen had no feelings toward it. He easily memorized them all.


    ¡°The text in the content is a bit weird.¡± Han Sen looked at them for a while. He noted it was sort of like a geno art, but that geno art was different from the geno arts of the other universe. It did not seem like something a human was able to learn.


    Han Sen kept trying to remember and study it. He thought it should not have been called a geno art. It was more like a God Spirit art. Only people with God Spirit Blood-Pulses were able to learn that skill.


    While Han Sen researched the God Spirit art and tried to memorize it all, an old man was staring at a tablet inside a machine inside the Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital¡¯s god blood department.


    The god blood department was a new department for the Big Qin Kingdom. It was for recording how many God Spirit Blood-Pulses resided in the kingdom and what levels they had. Before, they had to do a national census, which required a lot of manpower and resources.


    Ever since the virtual God Spirit Blood-Pulses test system was created, the god blood department¡¯s workload had been significantly decreased. All they had to do was collect the data, which was then sent straight to the god blood department.


    Now, aside from some very important personnel, most of the people from the god blood department had beenid off due to technological advancements. The entire god blood department was onlyprised of 30 employees. There were one chairman and three managers.


    The one in charge of the virtual God Spirit Blood-Pulses test system was one of the managers. His name was Ma Guo Cheng. Thus far, his night had been nothing special. He made a cup of tea and sat on a chair to read the news.


    Suddenly, the server¡¯s data showed something anomalous, which surprised Ma Guo Cheng. The server had been created 3,000 years ago. The system had been working fine the whole time. There had never been any errors.


    It was not like the system was indestructible. The server itself had always been refurbished with newer hardware and always been kept in fine condition.


    Even if there was a problem, there was backup hardware to swap out. If the data had a problem, theputer switched to the backup hardware.


    Now, the problem was still there. The abnormal data made sirens sound, and nothing could be done to quell them. This had never happened before. Ma Guo Cheng was shocked. He quickly opened the camera feed to show the maintenance room.


    As he was looking, Ma Guo Cheng was ever more surprised. The whole virtual God Spirit Blood-Pulse test system¡¯s heart could be swapped, but there was one thing that could not. The core of the virtual God Spirit Blood-Pulses test system was a God Spirit tablet.


    Every kingdom had a virtual God Spirit Blood-Pulses test system, but the way the tests were conducted was different. Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s tests relied on a God Spirit tablet.


    In legends, God Spirit tablets were there at the founding of the Big Qin Kingdom. They hailed from the very first generation of King Qins. The tablet was weird.


    After many generations of research, no one was able to figure out what the God Spirit tablet actually did and what it could be used on.


    Eventually, a clever researcherbined the God Spirit tablet with the virtual systems. He noticed that the God Spirit tablets could be used on the virtual inte and make it show words.


    After many years of research, this virtual God Spirit Blood-Pulse test system was created 3,000 years ago. Compared to the testing methods of the other kingdoms, Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s testing uracy was very high. There were never many mistakes.


    Ma Guo Cheng had been in the god blood department for a few decades now, and something like this had never happened before. He saw the God Spirit tablet, which was slotted into the system, start to glow. The text on the tablet started to glow strangely. It lit up the whole room. The God Spirit tablet was like hot steel. It had be semi-transparent.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ma Guo Cheng thought this was bad. He quickly picked up the phone to call the maintenance workers over. He wanted them to go and check the tools inside that room to see if there was something wrong with one of the pieces of equipment.


    Ma Guo Cheng soon learned the phone had no signal. All of the machines were starting to break. Some of them were frying and producing white smoke.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What is going on here?¡± Ma Guo Cheng needed to act fast. He quickly went to the power button of the room and pulled the lever down. He cut off the whole room¡¯s power to make all the equipment cease functioning.


    After that, the room started to look a bit better. The God Spirit tablet had looked like it was going to explode at one point, but now it had ceased glowing. A secondter, it returned to its form of a gray b of stone.


    The signal returned to normal. Ma Guo Cheng hastily called the CEO and other main members of the god blood department. He also called the maintenance workers.


    After those people arrived, they saw that much of the equipment in the room was smoking. Everyone felt weird about what they were witnessing. CEO Li Qing Yun looked grim and asked Ma Guo Cheng what had happened. Ma Guo Cheng exined the situation, but no one seemed to believe him. Li Qing Yunmanded the team to go and fix the room and find out what happened.


    There were many broken parts. Fortunately, the server wasposed of many parts that could be swapped out. In half a day, the server was almost operating normally again.


    The team was still unable to find out why it had broken. After a few days of research, they studied and investigated the feed of broken data and discovered something.


    The maintenance team wrote their findings down in their log before handing it over to Li Qing Yun. ¡°When it happened, Ancient God City had a giant chunk of data that was needed to be processed. The data, however, was broken. It cannot be located in its entirety, and we cannot find out from where in Ancient God City it came from.¡±

 Chapter 3050 - Entering Big God Mountain Again

    <h4>Chapter 3050 Entering Big God Mountain Again</h4>


    Han Sen felt very weird. Up until the text in the test showed up, he had yet to exhibit the syndrome the inte described.


    ording to other testers who had shared their progress, humans with a bad God Spirit Blood-Pulse were more likely to feel dizzy. Many of them even passed out.


    Even the nobles whopleted a God Spirit Blood-Pulse test did notst longer than half an hour, but Han Sen had already been in the test for an hour. He had also yet to feel ufortable.


    The flickering text was already repeating itself. As it repeated, Han Sen was suddenly surrounded by darkness. He was bounced out of the virtual test room.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Han Sen was a bit confused. He had yet to see his test results, so how could he have been thrown out already?


    When he connected to the test¡¯s virtualmunity, it said the servers no longer existed. He was even unable to connect to the main website.


    ¡°How could this website shut down for no reason? This system is so unreliable.¡± Han Sen felt a little bit depressed. He wanted to see what his level was like, but he could now not even ess the official website.


    Since there was nothing he could do about it, Han Sen decided to browse other websites to learn more about the world he was in.


    Han Sen learned something aboutnd pulses. He was quickly able to understand why the nobles only understood a small amount about them.


    It was like a blend of fantasy and theory. With the information being half and half, it was aplicated subject. Many things were not exined very well, and there was no clear standard. It was just like the metaphysics Han Sen had studied. Theplications involved were harder to understand than chemistry.


    At least in chemistry, there were forms to learn. Ground pulse skills did not have a form. All kinds of reasons made thend pulses change and shift. Plus, there were some reasons as to why one only felt and did not sense these things. It couldn¡¯t really be exined.


    Learning something about them was not difficult, but it was hard to master the subject. Regardless if a person had a lot of time to learn it, they needed a lot of experience to even master it a little.


    Nobles did not have much time to learn all of it. They always located a Mister who was professional in the matters ofnd pulses. They usually had to employ their services.


    Han Sen was quite interested in the skills involvingnd pulses. After a while of looking, he found it was simr to the metaphysics Mister White had taught him. It was all very confusing. His brain felt tired, so he eventually gave up. Peaceful still needed to get some matters of preparation in order. They were leaving in two days. Therefore, Han Sen had nothing to do. He started to research the text he had learned during the test.


    The text recorded a skill called God Explode skill or a God Spirit skill. Using the God Explode skill was very simple. One needed a God Spirit Blood-Pulse and a gene race.


    Afterbining with a gene race, it made the gene race¡¯s powerbine with the person¡¯s power to unleash a mighty strike. After that one hit, the gene race¡¯s life essence dried up. They would then be turned into dust.


    The gene race power was all released in that one hit. The power it produced was nothing like a normal gene racebining.


    ¡°What a very cruel skill. Every time you use it, you must sacrifice the life of a gene race. Only rich people should be able to use this skill.¡± Han Sen did not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, and he did not want to blow up Small Cat. Even if learned it, he did not want to use it.


    There was a hidden field of asteroids in space. One asteroid was as big as a football field. It followed the flow of the other asteroids. From the outside, it did not look like anything special. On the inside, it was a secret base that had everything.


    After chasing down Crown Prince Qin Bai, fighting Han Sen, and being forced to escape, the white-clothed pretty woman was back in that base. Her back no longer possessed the angelic-white wings. Her face and senses were far inferior to how they were when she transformed. Even if Han Sen was there, he would no longer be able to recognize her.


    <b>We</b>


    ¡°Leader, are you really going to risk this?¡± Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were open wide as he looked upon the white-clothed woman.


    The white-clothed woman coldly said, ¡°Crown Prince Qin Bai is rarely alone. It was such a grand chance to kill him, so it will only be harder going forward. ording to the resources we have, Qin Bai really misses Han Sen. He wants to bring Han Sen to the capital. He was rejected, but he has not given up. Han Sen will eventually visit Big Qin¡¯s capital. We just need to stay on him. Then, we might have the chance to see Qin Bai again.¡±


    ¡°But Leader, you do not have to do this yourself,¡± Su Ling quickly said. ¡°Just get some other people to do it.¡±


    The white-clothed woman shook her head. ¡°This Han Sen is a mysterious person. He is not someone simple. Even I cannot deal with him. If I cannot, you guys definitely cannot. I will do it myself this time.


    After pausing, the white-clothed woman asked, ¡°Did you do what I told you to do?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Su Ling seriously said. ¡°Ghost Kill is gone from this world.¡± ¡°That is good. We will continue doing things ording to the n,¡± the white-clothed woman said, nodding with satisfaction.


    Han Sen waited until the day started. Peaceful and the others brought two new people. One of them was a woman wearing ck clothes and a night ghost mask. The other was a man wearing decorative armor.


    When Peaceful introduced them, she said the ck-clothed woman was Ghost Kill. They had spent a lot to hire her.


    When she introduced the young man with decorative armor, Han Sen and the others were surprised.


    The young man had received a God Spirit-Blood Pulse two days ago and triggered an evil lotus weird scene.


    Han Sen only knew that he was called Ou Yang Qiu Shan. He was from the Ouyang family from Ancient God City. He was going with them to Ancient Big God Mountain.


    Regarding why Peaceful was bringing him, it was something that Han Sen was not privileged enough to know.


    The young man, Ou Yang Qiu Shan, had aplete God Spirit-Blood Pulse. Although he looked very polite and well-educated, he could not hide the cockiness that resided in his bones.


    Ou Yang Qiu Shan only took peaceful seriously. He did not care for anyone else.


    Han Sen was not interested in Ou Yang Qiu Shan. Regardless if had an Evil Lotus God blood pulse, Evil Lotus God himself had been badly beaten by Han Sen.


    The group of people started their trek to Ancient Big God Mountain. The path ahead was led by Peaceful¡¯s people. They reached a spot nearby and needed Mister Yang to calcte the precise position.


    They entered the roads of Ancient Big God Mountain. It was a different location from where Han Sen hade, which made Mister Yang breathe a sigh of relief. He now knew Peaceful was not looking for King Qin¡¯s treasure.


    They did not travel for long when, on the mountains, the noise of a weird beast sounded. It sounded like a baby crying and or a wild cat¡¯s weird scream. It made people feel ufortable.


    Peaceful said, ¡°Ancient Big God Mountain does not have many people. Many gene eggs from thend pulse have already hatched. They will be hiding in the mountain. In this deep mountain, it is unknown how many scary gene races are here. Everyone should be careful and watch out for each other.¡±

 Chapter 3051 - Gene Race in the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 3051: Gene Race in the Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ou Yang Qiu Shan looked at the mountain. Suddenly, his body burst with a green light. His shadow was like a weird snake that departed his body.


    In the next second, Han Sen and the others noticed Ou Yang Qiu Shan¡¯s eyes were like those of a snake. They were green and white. There were no pupils or white visible. His body had green snake scales, and his back had strange scale wings. His entire body looked like a monster. He hadbined with a gene race.


    Before anyone else could react, Ou Yang Qiu Shan reached out his hand and waved at the mountain that had sounded with a roaring of a beast. An invisible wind de went into the woods. The tree branches, which were a few hundred feet away, were cut down. Then, a very bad scream was heard. After that, everything returned to normal.


    ¡°It is done,¡± Ou Yang Qiu Shan coldly said.


    After seeing this, Peaceful frowned. Mister Yang shockingly looked at Ou Yang Qiu Shan and asked, ¡°Is Mister Qui Shan¡¯s gene race the legendary wind-winged snake?¡±


    Ou Yang Qiu Shan had a cocky expression. He looked at Mister Yang with respect and said, ¡°It is no wonder you are a Mister. Your knowledge is very wide. It is the Ou Yang family¡¯s wind-winged snake.¡±


    One of the people there did not know what the wind-winged snake was. He looked at Mister Yang and asked, ¡°Mister Yang, what level is the wind-winged snake gene race? Is it powerful? What is it likepared to the king ss storm tiger?¡±


    Ou Yang Qiu Shan heard this and looked disdained, but he was not nning to exin.


    Mister Yang said, ¡°The king ss storm tiger is powerful, but it is different from the wind-winged snake. In legends, while thest generation of the Ou Yang family was looking fornd pulses on Big God Mountain, they suddenly saw a storm boil from afar. Across the mountain, their daytime travel turned to one of night. Then, an evil green wind, which was like an evil dragon tornado, wrecked the valley. It broke down trees that would require many people to tear down. It pulled their roots out of the ground and tossed them into the sky. It was very strange. The scary and evil wind did not leave half an inch out of that valley. The master of Ou Yang thought there was something weird in that valley, so he waited outside the valley for half a month. He waited until the evil wind ceased and then carefully entered the valley. There was a very weirdnd pulse there. He dug up a wind-winged snake egg from thatnd pulse.¡±


    ¡°Did the wind-winged snake egg make that weird scene?¡± the man asked. ¡°It must have been a very powerful gene race. Did Mister Qiu Shan bring this gene race to help us? I feel much safer after learning that. I do not have to worry about meeting powerful gene races.¡±


    The other people nodded and agreed. They allplimented Ou Yang Qiu Shan. It made Ou Yang Qiu Shan¡¯s face look even more wretchedly cocky.


    Han Sen, who was next to them, saw it all clearly. The few guys were not smiling truthfully.


    The people who dared go to Ancient Big God Mountain were not weak. They were there to bully Ou Yang Qiu Shan. They wanted to kill him.


    Now that he had beenplimented by them when they met a powerful gene race, Ou Yang Qiu Shan would be dying to show off. He would probably rush in front of people and make their danger point lower.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go see what gene race that was.¡± Peaceful called the men to go and get the gene race Ou Yang Qiu Shan had killed.


    The God Spirit Blood-Pulse mark on the forehead of a man shed. Suddenly, a gold ape-like gene race was summoned out of thin air. After itbined with the owner, he looked like an ape. He climbed into the mountains, which somehow looked very t. He quickly raced into the mountains.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Everybody was waiting for him to bring the gene race body back. After disappearing into the mountains, who would have expected the man to suddenly let out a big scream?


    The leader, Zhao Jue Ye, looked into the mountain and screamed, ¡°Old Nine, what is going on?¡±


    Although the true leader was Peaceful, she had only brought one guard. Aside from Han Sen, Mister Yang, Ou Yang Qiu Shan, and Ghost Kill, they were all people belonging to Zhao Jue Ye.


    Han Sen did not know anything about Zhao Jue Ye. Peaceful had made no effort to introduce him.


    Zhao Jue Ye looked like a very nice old man. He appeared to be in his 50s or 60s, yet he seemed very young. He looked a bit holy, and the way he talked was funny. On the way, he had been talking pleasantly with Han Sen and the others. He was like a very nice old man.


    Han Sen sensed that the men he was with were all weirdly polite to him because they were likely obeying Zhao Jue Ye.


    Zhao Jue Ye shouted a few times, but no one answered him from the mountains. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    Ou Yang Qiu Shan¡¯s face looked the worst. He was the one who had said the threat in the mountain had been eliminated, but now someone had just screamed. His words were why Zhao Jue Ye had one of his people collect the body.


    Now, something had happened to Old Nine. Thus, everyone looked at Ou Yang Qiu Shan, whose face looked grim.


    ¡°I will go and check it out,¡± Ou Yang Qiu Shan said. He pped his scaled wings and flew into the sky. He flew toward the mountain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Peaceful seemed worried that something might happen to Ou Yang Qiu Shan. She summoned her gene race,bined with it, and went off into the mountains.


    Everyone summoned their gene race. Theybined and went to the mountain¡¯s wall. They were headed for the forest.


    ¡°Mister Yang, I am so sorry.¡± Han Sen was holding a metal pir. He used his other hand to grab Mister Yang. They jumped outside of the mountain.


    A few of them jumped into the mountain. He put down Mister Yang and heard some screamse from the mountain. Han Sen quickly followed the other people into the mountain. He was surprised by what he. Everyone else was shocked as well.


    Leaves were falling everywhere. On an old tree, which was 9-foot tall, there was a monkey¡¯s skin that was stretched. The gold hair was dyed blood red. There was still blood dripping.


    Han Sen had a look. It was not the skin of an ape. It was Old Nine, who had justbined with an ape. Now, all that remained of Old Nine was his skin. It was unknown where his flesh and bones went. There was only that bloody skin left, and it was pinned to a tree with branches.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Ou Yang Qiu Shan was unable to keep his shock in. He threw up everywhere. He almost coughed up his guts.


    No matter how talented he was, he had never seen such a grisly sight. The blood on the skin dripped across the tree. It made everyone¡¯s scalp feel numb. Chills were running down their spines.


    ¡°Cry... Cry...¡± Not far away, from deeper into the mountains, a baby cried. It was either the sound of a baby crying or a cat crying. Regardless, the sound was ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. It made people feel a chill.


    Han Sen looked toward where the sound hade from. Since his seventh sense was suppressed too much in this world, and there were lots of trees and vines around him, he was unable to see what was there.

 Chapter 3052 - Blood Ghost Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 3052 Blood Ghost Spirit</h4>


    ¡°I want to see what thing you are,¡± Ouyang Qiu Shan coldly grunted. He pped the wings on his back, wanting to borrow the wind and fly.


    Peaceful suddenly stopped him and quietly said, ¡°Let¡¯s figure out where things stand first. Ancient Big God Mountains have many scary and cruel gene races. Perhaps what we have now encountered is a scary guy. Do not underestimate such a foe.¡±


    One of Zhao Jue Ye¡¯s men screamed. ¡°Blood ghost spirit... We must have encountered a blood ghost spirit!¡±


    It was such a big operation, so it could not have been just one mister there. There was more than just Mister Yang. Zhao Jue Ye had brought two of his own misters. The mister who sounded so frightened was Li Three Eye. His surname was Li. The reason why he had the title of Three Eye was because of the scar on his forehead. It looked like a third, albeit closed, eye.


    Of course, the most important thing about him¡ªaside from the fact he could seend pulses¡ªwas his ability to identify gene eggs and gene races. He only needed to see the shape of a gene egg to determine what kind of gene race was inside. That was also why he was called Li Three Eye.


    When Zhao Jue Ye heard the words blood ghost spirits, his face changed. The kindness in his face rapidly depleted. He stared at Li Three Eye and asked, ¡°Three Eye, are you certain that it is a blood ghost spirit we have stumbled upon?¡± Li Three Eye was trembling as he confirmed it. ¡°I cannot be wrong about this. It must be a blood ghost spirit. I have heard about these things before. Ancient Big God Mountain has a blood ghost spirit, and now, Old Nine¡¯s skin is hanging on the bark. Aside from a blood ghost spirit that eats flesh and bone, what else could the gene race be? What else would do such a thing?¡±


    Peaceful and the others were like Han Sen. They did not know what a blood ghost spirit was. They asked, ¡°Mister Li, can you exin what level and element a blood ghost spirit gene race is?¡±


    Li Three Eye looked conflicted. He said, ¡°Lady Peace, in the Big Qin Kingdom, there is a famous assassin called Mo Li. You should have heard about him before.¡±


    Peaceful nodded and said, ¡°Mo Li was our kingdom¡¯s famous hero and warrior. Back in the day, Chu, Wei, and Han, the three big kingdoms, wanted to attack the Big Qin Kingdom. It was in danger. The Chu Kingdom¡¯s assassin, Mo Li, killed the king of Wei. He seeded, but he died. It made the cooperation of the three kingdoms fracture and break. A dozen yearster, they discovered that Mo Li was from the Big Qin Kingdom. He had disguised himself as an assassin from the Chu Kingdom when he assassinated the Wei king. He helped with the danger the Big Qin Kingdom faced and earned a bad reputation for a dozen years. Yet he was actually a hero for the Big Qin Kingdom.¡±


    Li Three Eye nodded and said, ¡°The legends say Mo Li had three gene races. The most famous one was called One Sky Dragon. It became famous for assassinating Wei¡¯s king. Everyone knows that, but not many people know that Mo Libined with three gene races to assassinate Wei¡¯s king. One of them was the blood ghost spirit.¡± ¡°Really? What is the level of the gene race blood ghost spirit? What power does it wield?¡± Ouyang Qiu Shan asked with shock.


    Li Three Eye shook his head. He looked afraid as he said, ¡°No one knows what power the blood ghost spirit has because aside from Mo Li. No one in this world has a blood ghost spirit. The legends im that thend pulse of the blood ghost spirit¡¯s birth was beneath the ruin of a city. That city had a poption of 10 million, but it was murdered in one day. The whole city was full of human skin, and the blood made a river. No one knew why until and pulse was discovered beneath that ruined city. The gene egg in there belonged to the blood ghost spirit.¡±


    After hearing that, Peaceful¡¯s expression quickly changed. ¡°Is the ruined city Mister Li is talking about Half Day City?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, it is Half Day City,¡± Li Three Eye said with a nod.


    Peaceful saw a dark cave deeper in the jungle. Her face looked serious. ¡°I have only heard about Half Day City and the presence of a very murderous gene race. I did not know the culprit was a blood ghost spirit.¡±


    ¡°Cry... Cry...¡± It was like it was answering Peaceful. The mountain echoed with a weird noise sound like the crying of a baby. It sounded like something was crying orughing. It made people¡¯s scalps feel numb. Everyone developed a cold sweat.


    ¡°If that is really a blood ghost spirit, I am afraid we are all going to die,¡± Li Three Eye said. ¡°The blood ghost spirit is the strongest. If we offend it, it will likely kill us all. Even if we leave Ancient Big God Mountain now, it will still pursue us.¡± He looked at Ou Yang Qiu Shan.


    Regarding Li Three Eye¡¯s stare, everyone knew it was Ouyang Qiu Shan who had offended the blood ghost spirit. If they handed him over, the others might survive.


    Aside from Ouyang Qiu Shan not knowing what was happening, everyone knew what was happening. Peaceful¡¯s face changed as she said, ¡°We still cannot confirm if it is the blood ghost spirit. Even if it is, are we going to fall back empty-handed just because of a blood ghost spirit? Are we going to give up on the Blood-Pulse?¡±


    After Peaceful said that, Zhao Jue Ye looked confused.


    Peaceful wanted to protect Ouyang Qiu Shan. Everyone knew that, but what she said made sense. They were all experienced when it came to shedding blood on their des. Could they really just fall back because of the chance that there was a blood ghost spirit gene race nearby?


    If they kept on going, having the wind-winged snake Ouyang Qiu Shan with them would prove to be an invaluable boon.


    Zhao Jue Yeughed. He looked at Ouyang Qiu Shan and bowed. ¡°Mister Qiu Shan, you are the strongest out of us all. We are going to listen to yourmand. Do you think we should keep going?¡±


    Ouyang Qiu Shan was too young. He was young and cocky. He did not have experience. He did not know people could be evil sometimes. He thought everyone was depending on him. He did not know Zhao Jue Ye wanted to use him as bait. He saw Zhao Jue Ye was being extremely polite to him and felt as if they were all relying on him. He said, ¡°We are here to hunt a gene race. We cannot allow ourselves to be scared off by a gene race. I will scout the path ahead to ensure the safety of all.¡±


    Everyoneplimented him. They all made that young, naive man sound like a god. Han Sen and the others developed a wry smile. Ouyang Qiu Shan was very happy, but he had no clue what was really going on.


    Peaceful wanted to say something, but she held her tongue and did not speak.


    This was Ouyang Qiu Shan¡¯s own mess. If she tried to protect him, everyone would be angry. If people started to splinter, the entire trip would be a disaster.


    While Peaceful was thinking about how to fix this issue, she heard a weird screame from the mountains. It sounded far away yet also very close. It made everyone feel a bit chilled.


    Ouyang Qiu Shan did not say anything. He had his wind-winged snake, so he moved like the wind. He sprinted into the forest. He was looking for the gene race.


    Peaceful gnashed her teeth and ran into the forest. She felt sad. ¡°If I knew Ouyang Qiu Shan was that naive, I would not have agreed with his master to bring him.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Before Peaceful reached the mountain, there was a scream that made her heart jump. The scream was made by Ouyang Qiu Shan.

 Chapter 3053 - Purple-Haired Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 3053 Purple-Haired Monkey</h4>


    Raging wind des came flying out of the woods. It was like knives cutting the branches and trees. They quickly cut down a few of them in the forest.


    Han Sen and the others saw them clearly. The wind des wereing out of Ou Yang Qiu Shan. The young man¡¯s situation was very bad.


    Ou Yang Qiu Shan was half-kneeling on the ground with his hand raised. The wind des were still exploding. There was a purple shadow on his back tightly holding his body. The arms, which were full of purple fur, went past Ou Yang Qiu Shan¡¯s armpit to grab his neck. It made Ou Yang Qiu Shan have to raise his hands.


    The position he was in was very awkward. That purple-haired monster was like a ghost. It trapped Ou Yang Qiu Shan, bared its fangs, and bit him in the back of the head. Its scary face looked as if it was going to suck out Ou Yang Qiu Shan¡¯s brain juice.


    Not everyone had seen the blood ghost spirit before, so they did not know if this purple-haired, ape-like thing was the blood ghost spirit or not.


    Fortunately, Ou Yang Qiu Shan¡¯sbined gene race was the wind-winged snake. It was a god ss gene race. Afterbining with his body, he had green snake scales that looked very sturdy. If this was happening to an ordinary person, they would have likely ended up like Old Nine and get sucked up by that scary gene race until only their hide remained.


    Peaceful saw that Ou Yang Qiu Shan still had a lifeforce and felt relieved. Her body wasbined with a fiery leopard. As this urred, her ws were like sharp des carrying a fire that reached out for the purple-haired gene race.


    Before, everyone was scared of the name blood ghost spirit. They were very frightened. Now, the blood ghost spirit did not appear very scary.


    It was about 3-foot tall, maybe a bit more. Its body was furry, and the fur was purple. Its hair looked very shiny too. Aside from its fangs, it was only a bit scary. It was not an ugly thing. After seeing how it looked, their fear of the beast lessened.


    Of course, the primary reason for this was because Ou Yang Qiu Shan had not been immediately killed. It made them doubt their initial fears. If it really was the blood ghost spirit, Ou Yang Qiu Shan would have been sucked dry in a sh. He would not havested as long as he had.


    If Ou Yang Qiu Shan had not been murdered, people would not think this was a genuine blood ghost spirit. They did not feel as scared as they did earlier.


    Seeing Peaceful do something, everyone else pitched in to help. The purple-haired monkey screamed weirdly. It sounded like a baby crying. Its body leaped up and rolled around in space. It bounced away 30 feet to escape deeper into the forest.


    ¡°That damn monkey ambushed me from the bushes! I must kill it!¡± After Ou Yang Qiu Shan was set free, and he was furious. He pped the wings on his back, carrying himself along with a flurry of gusts, and chased after the purple-haired monkey.


    Peaceful gnashed her teeth. She ordered everyone to continue the pursuit.


    She did not really care for Ou Yang Qiu Shan. Normally, gene races remembered who they hated, which tended to be those who offended the gene race. If one could not kill a gene race, the gene race would know that. Even if they did not want to kill in return, they would still want to mess their foe up.


    If this was not the blood ghost spirit, they had to kill it and not leave any trace behind. Zhao Jue Ye and the others knew this line of reasoning, which is why they followed Peaceful¡¯smands. Otherwise, they would not have cared about Ou Yang Qiu Shan being dead or alive.


    The purple-haired monkey moved very quickly. Ou Yang Qiu Shan wasbined with the wind-winged snake, so his speed was greater than that of the monkey. Still, the monkey was going around and around in the forest as nimble as it could be. It used the stone and trees as cover. Ou Yang Qiu Shan could not really spread his wings, so he was unable to catch up with it.


    The purple-haired monkey kept moving and screaming weirdly. It asionally turned around and made funny faces at Ou Yang Qiu Shan. It made Ou Yang Qiu Shan angrier. He was not ever going to end this pursuit.


    No one had the speed to match Ou Yang Qiu Shan, so they could only follow from behind. Han Sen was carrying Mister Yang, so he was at the very back of the group. He had not nned on being first anyway.


    Mister Yang was lying on Han Sen¡¯s back. He frowned and quietly said, ¡°Mister, something is wrong. It seems as if this monkey is luring us somece.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He had known that was what was happening a long time ago. He just had not said anything about it. He wanted to see where the purple-haired monkey was taking them first.


    After chasing the pest for a while, they went by a mountain and entered a valley. The purple-haired monkey was still making its escape and jumping like mad. Peaceful and Zhao Jue Ye thought something was wrong. They were quite experienced, so they were not noobs like Ou Yang Qiu Shan.


    ¡°Mister Qiu Shan, stop right now! Stop chasing after it!¡± Peaceful shouted at Ou Yang Qiu Shan, who was quite far ahead. She sounded very serious. If Ou Yang Qiu Shan¡¯s wind-winged snake was not that fast, she would have just stopped him by force and easily caught up. Now, all she could do was shout at him.


    Ou Yang Qiu Shan did not adhere to her calls. He did not stop. The monkey had made him extremely mad. He just wanted to chase the monkey and cut it into pieces. He did not care for what Peaceful said. He just gnashed his teeth and continued giving chase.


    ¡°This kid is going to experience a bad stroke of luck,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Zhao Jue Ye stopped in his tracks. No one dared to continue the pursuit. These guys had survived for as long as they had because they were not reckless. They knew when to go forward and when to go back.


    Peaceful¡¯s expression was green for a while. It was white for a while too. She madly shouted, ¡°Qiu Shan, listen up! Otherwise, when we go back, I am going to tell Mister Ou Yang all about your performance today.¡±


    ¡°Sister Peaceful, it is already trapped at a dead end. I can kill it very soon. All you must do is wait a bit longer.¡± Ou Yang Qiu Shan obviously did not want to give up.


    Peaceful wanted to say something, but she suddenly heard Ou Yang Qiu Shan screaming matched with the sound of roaring from a beast.


    The beast¡¯s scream was like a tiger roaring in a forest. It almost broke everyone¡¯s eardrums. Everyone knew that the scream did not belong to the purple-haired monkey.


    Before anyone figured out what was going on, Ou Yang Qiu Shan ran out from the valley like a mess. A snow-white beast followed him. It was the height of an average human.


    The beast looked like a tiger, but it was not a tiger. It looked like a lion, but it was not a lion. It had snow-white fur and glowed with a cold light. It looked very powerful and overbearing.


    ¡°That is a jade lion king! Run!¡± Zhao Jue Ye recognized the gene race that the snow-white fiend belonged to. His face changed. After shouting, he turned around and wished to flee.


    Everyone turned around too. When they did, their expressions changed.


    Around the valley, along the walls, in the forest, and even at the exit, were many gray-colored jade lions. They were not as overbearing as the lion king, but they were all just as powerful. Just by their presence, it was obvious that they were not a low-ss gene race.


    Han Sen looked casually around. He noticed there were around 70 or 80 jade lions in the area. They all surrounded the group he was with. Only the purple-haired monkey was far away somece in the mountains. It kept weirdly screaming as if it was celebrating. It was like it was mocking them.

 Chapter 3054 - Trapped in Jade Lion Valley

    <h4>Chapter 3054 Trapped in Jade Lion Valley</h4>


    The king ss Jade Lion king was not scary to Peaceful and the others, even if the Jade Lion king was already an adult. It was just a strong king ss gene race.


    Since they hade prepared, they could fight a god ss adult gene race. And this was just a king ss gene race.


    The Jade Lion was a special gene race. Ordinary gene races loved living alone or living in small enves of two to three others at a time. The Jade Lion was a gene race that loved to live with others. A group of king ss Jade Lion was able to bring about damage that far exceeded what a god ss gene race could bring.


    Peaceful knew they would probably die there, so they had no choice but to fight until their dying breath or survive. It was fortunate she knew Han Sen was powerful. She did not let the fire of hope be fully extinguished in her heart.


    She bolstered the courage in her heart, looked down, and made amand. ¡°Ghost Kill, you and I remain at the back. Zhao Jue Ye, you guys protect the few misters. Han Sen and Qiu Shan...¡±


    Peaceful stopped when she said that. She was frozen. She was so angry she started shaking. She cared nothing for her image as she began scolding.


    She was supposed to make Han Sen and Ouyang Qiu Shan cleave a path forward for them. With the strongest two people in the front forging a path for them, that would get them out of the Jade Lion valley. Thus, there would have been a higher chance of them surviving the dangers of the forest. When she looked at Ouyang Qiu Shan, she saw he was using his wind-winged snake¡¯s flying ability to quickly flee and save his own hide. He flew out of the valley and escaped.


    Peaceful wanted to curse him so badly. When she went to the Ouyang family to visit the Ouyang leader and Ouyang Qiu Shan heard she was going to Big God Mountain, he was passionate about lending his services. He called her ¡°big sister¡± this and ¡°big sister¡± that. He had begged Peaceful to take him on the trip.


    Peaceful was asked by the leader of the Ouyang family to take him, so she took him with her against her will. She tried her best to be nice to him. If it were not for him, though, none of this would have happened to them.


    Who would have known Ouyang Qiu Shan would smack his butt and run off? He did not care if they ended up dead or alive.


    Peaceful¡¯s heart was sinking low. In the next second, her expression suddenly changed. Ouyang Qiu Shan was flying out of the Jade Lion valley, but the Jade Lions could not fly. They were not stopping him.


    The purple light shadow shed. They saw the purple-haired monkey was like a bolt of purple lightning. It managed to catch up with Ouyang Qiu Shan.


    Ouyang Qiu Shan felt something was wrong. He turned around. The purple-haired monkeytched onto him from the back and was on his body. It was going to bite his head.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Ouyang Qiu Shan¡¯s scream echoed throughout the valley. The purple-haired monkey¡¯s fangs pierced into his head. It was like a demon biting his head hard.


    Everyone saw Ouyang Qiu Shan¡¯s body be smaller in a very short amount of time. Within a second, he was sucked until only a p of snake-scaled skin remained.


    The purple-haired monkey used its ws to grab Ouyang Qiu Shan¡¯s skin. Another w pierced inside the mountain wall¡¯s stone. It pinned Ouyang Qiu Shan¡¯s skin to the mountain¡¯s wall just like what had happened to Old Nine¡¯s skin. The limbs were stretched as it was pinned to the wall, and blood smeared the area.


    The purple-haired monkey was still nearby. Its eyes looked weird. It stared at Peaceful and the others weirdlyughing. Its face looked like it wasughing, but it made people feel a chill when they saw it.


    Everyone realized that the purple-haired monkey¡¯s speed was faster than that of the wind-winged snake¡¯sbined with Ouyang Qiu Shan. It feigned weakness earlier to lure them to Jade Lion valley.


    Everyone felt a chill. The chill went down their spines and into their hearts. Regardless if they were able to escape the attack of the Jade Lions, even if they did survive, it was unlikely they could escape the hunt of the evil purple-haired monkey.


    ¡°That can¡¯t actually be a blood ghost spirit, can it?¡± Everyone started to feel scared.


    Reality did not have an obligation to let them take their time with all of this. The Jade Lion group was roaring anding after them. They blocked the way they could not proceed.


    ¡°Han Sen, Ghost Kill, you guys, clear a path together!¡± Peaceful shouted. ¡°Me and Zhao Jue Ye will stay at the rear! The others can protect the misters! We will sprint out this way!¡± Zhao Jue Ye and the others were not happy that Peaceful had brought someone like that there, but they knew now was not the time toin. They listened to hermands, formed a group, and started to leave.


    Han Sen used both hands to hold the metal pir. He swung it. Seven or eight of the jade lionsing at him were swept away. He did not kill them, but he made all their mouths bleed.


    Everyone was frozen, but they were instantly happy. ¡°Brother Han, you are so powerful!¡±


    Han Sen only smiled in response. He clutched the giant metal pir and swung it around. The 12-foot-long metal pir was swung again. He danced like a tiger. The king ss jade lions did not daree close. He formed a path for everyone.


    ¡°Brother Han¡¯s power is like a god has descended. I wonder what gene race you havebined with.¡±


    ¡°Brother Han has god power. He can be more than a city leader.¡±


    ¡°I have been living for so many years. Today, I know what a real god power is.¡±


    The men were shocked, and theyplimented him profusely. Although they were just licking his boots, seeing Han Sen was that powerful really did surprise them.


    Everyone had been scared. They were trapped by the lion group, but now things were not looking so glum. Even Zhao Jue Ye smiled at Peaceful and asked, ¡°Lady Peace, where did you locate such a huge noble? It is no wonder you have dared go to Big God Mountain.¡±


    Peaceful presented a wry smile but did not say a word. She looked at Ouyang Qiu Shan¡¯s skin on the wall and felt terrible. She thought, ¡°Ouyang Qiu Shan deserved what happened to him after what he did. This cannot be med on anyone, but how do I exin this to the Ouyang family?¡±


    The powerful jade lion group was suppressed by Han Sen. They did not dare try to stop them. Seeing everyone was going out of the jade lion valley, there were some weird screams like a baby crying again.


    There was a purple shadow shing through space. The purple-haired monkey was at the entrance of the valley. It bared its fangs and screamed weirdly. Its eyes looked extremely weird.


    Han Sen did not care much for it. He swung his metal pir and chased away the rest of the lion horde. He hurried their race to the valley¡¯s exit.


    The purple-haired monkey put its middle finger into its mouth and bit down. He then pointed the middle finger at the ground. Purple blood dripped down into the valley¡¯s soil.


    Han Sen and the others were wondering what it was doing. Suddenly, the whole jade lion valley started to shake. The Jade Lions started to behave like small, scared cats. They ran off. They were instantly all gone.


    Katcha!


    The valley¡¯s ground broke. A giant head came out from the ce where the purple-haired monkey leaked its blood. There was a giant, weird snake. What came out of the ground was 30 feet tall. It was as thick as a barrel.


    The snake looked very weird. Along with its scaly skin, its head had a horn that was crystal and like jade.

 Chapter 3055 - Lone Sky Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 3055 Lone Sky Dragon</h4>


    Zhao Jue Ye was in shock and screamed ¡°Lone sky dragon...¡±


    When Han Sen heard those three names, he frowned. He had heard that name from a story. It was that thing called King Qin¡¯s assassin Mo Li¡¯s gene race. It was the one he used. It seemed to be very famous.


    ¡°If that purple-haired monkey really is a blood ghost spirit, and now there is this lone sky dragon, can it really be that much of a coincidence?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart kept shing with many thoughts.


    Mister Yang, who was protected by Zhao Jue Ye¡¯s people, shouted, ¡°Mister, run! This is an adult lone sky dragon. In the seven kingdoms, it is a very famous god ss gene race! There is no way for us to fight it!¡±


    In fact, everyone was running away. The jade lion crowd had dispersed, so nothing was looking to impede their flight. Peaceful and Zhao Jue Ye took people deep inside the valley. Nobody wanted to fight the lone sky dragon.


    The lone sky dragon was like a snake. Aside from its head having a horn, it did not have ws like a dragon would have. Half of its body wasing out of the ground. It was like a jade-green statue raising its head to hang above the sky. Its pair of weird eyes stared at Han Sen and the others.


    In the next second, the lone sky dragon opened its snake mouth. Green smoke came out of its mouth. It turned into a pir of smoke that rushed toward Han Sen. It was incredibly fast. Han Sen was unable to dodge it.


    Han Sen did not n on dodging it anyway. He waved his metal pir like ance toward the iing smoke.


    Pang!


    The metal pir struck the smoke. Han Sen¡¯s entire body was like an asteroid. He flew away. He traveled a few miles and hit the deepest wall of the valley and broke the wall.


    Peaceful and the others saw that Han Sen unable to take that hit, so they knew it was a genuine lone sky dragon. They were not wrong about that. Peaceful gnashed her teeth. Her body shed with electric light. It was like an electric eel gene racebined with her body, turning the bottom half of her body into a fish. She was made to look like a mermaid. Her body had weird lightning around it.


    Peaceful had dared to go Ancient Big God Mountain for adventure. She hade prepared for the worst-case scenario. Otherwise, Ou Yang leader would not have felt safe about letting Ou Yang Qin Shan go with her.


    It was a shame that Ou Yang Qin Shan had iting. If he had just stayed next to Peaceful, he might not have been killed.


    ¡°Run!¡± Peaceful¡¯s hand pressed on the floor. Electric light and patterns came out together. It wrapped up 15 feet of the surrounding area. Suddenly, the electric light burst forth. Peaceful, Zhao Jue Ye, and the others disappeared with the electric light. It was like they used a teleportation technique to leave.


    Only two or three people were not able to get into the electric light in time. They were still out in the valley, and they lookedpletely deprived of hope.


    Seeing Peaceful and the others escape, the purple-haired monkey atop the mountain was furious. It was screaming. The lone sky dragon breathed out green smoke, which billowed like a tide. It suddenly blew the flesh of the three men off of their bones. Only three skeletons remained.


    Han Sen was hit by the lone sky dragon and fell into the mountain. It felt as if his entire body was in pain, but he was not heavily injured. Only his skin was a little sore.


    Although he had been suppressed by that world a whole lot, the strength and sturdiness of his body remained. No matter how scary the lone sky dragon¡¯s power was, it could not heavily damage him.


    The mountain wall had copsed and buried Han Sen. He tried to break open the rocks. When he used strength, the rocks on his back started to shake. They rolled to the side. Han Sen discovered there was a cave behind him.


    When he frowned, ck smoke came out of the gap between the rocks. Han Sen thought it was some of the power that the lone sky dragon possessed, but the ck smoke generated the face of a woman. It was the woman who wore a night ghost mask. It was Ghost Kill.


    ¡°You took the strike of the lone sky dragon and were not killed,¡± Ghost Kill said with a look of surprise as she studied Han Sen. ¡°Your power deserves a ce of recognition in this universe.¡±


    Before, she had felt a little bit upset. She wanted to go and see if Han Sen was dead. If he was able to be saved, she would save his life and get closer to him. That would have made it easier to assassinate Qin Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, Qin Bai.


    No one would have expected Han Sen to only suffer a minor injury. For the most part, he was fine and dandy.


    Han Sen looked at Ghost Kill and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Where are Mister Yang and the others?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Yang was saved by Peaceful,¡± Ghost Kill coldly said. ¡°Her body has a god-ss electric flint eel that can enable her to teleport miles away. I did not have enough time to enter the area of the electric flint eel. I wouldn¡¯t have ended up here if I was able to.¡±


    ¡°Peaceful really dide prepared.¡± Han Sen was not surprised. It would have been strange if a person like Peaceful did note to Ancient Big God Mountain prepared.


    Ghost Kill wished to say something more, but the mountain started to shake. Green smoke was leaking through the gaps between the rocks. The rocks touched by the green smoke started to glow green. They eventually crumbled into green dust.


    ¡°The lone sky dragon ising. Can you walk?¡± Ghost Kill reached her hand out, wanting to hold Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes, I can walk.¡± Han Sen and Ghost Kill walked into the cave. The cave was fairlyrge. Many branching paths offered tunnels in different directions.


    Behind them, noises of the lone sky dragon breaking stone were heard. They did not have to time figure out which way to go, so they selected one route and went down it.


    The lone sky dragon kept chasing them from behind. They also heard the squeals of the purple-haired monkey. Han Sen turned around and saw the purple-haired monkey was riding the back of the lone sky dragon. It wasing at them like mad.


    Seeing this scene, Han Sen felt even more weirded out. ¡°Is that really Mo Li¡¯s lone sky dragon and blood ghost spirit? Why are they here? People say Mo Li assassinated the Wei king and died. His gene races must have died too. Why did they end up here in Ancient Big God Mountain?¡±


    ¡°This way,¡± Ghost Kill said that from up ahead. She walked into a cave that only allowed one person to press their way through by walking sideways.


    Han Sen understood what she meant. The lone sky dragon was very big. It would be very difficult for it to squeeze through a small cave like that. If they could prevent it from reaching them, they might be able to gain some distance.


    Han Sen followed her into a cave. They both traveled fast. Not longter, they heard a big sound. Then, there was the sound of rocks breaking


    The lone sky dragon was unable to fit. Every little bit it moved resulted in it needing to break more stone. Its speed was slowed down.


    Han Sen and Ghost Kill were running for half an hour. The exploding sounds from behind were already growing quiet. The cave ahead started to be wider.


    Ghost Kill suddenly stopped walking. She looked at the stone walls around and said, ¡°Weird. Why are there signs of people digging here?¡±


    Han Sen also noticed it. The stone walls around had many symbols. The drawings were very simple, but it was obvious they were manmade.


    While Han Sen was observing the wall, his pupils instantly became smaller. He saw a familiar shape in the carvings.

 Chapter 3056 - Black Crystal Stone

    <h4>Chapter 3056 ck Crystal Stone</h4>


    In the symbols etched into the wall, Han Sen saw something with which he was very familiar.


    The carved symbol was in the shape of an egg. It looked like a pigeon egg with a thousand stars floating inside it. It looked like a small universe that existed within.


    Although it was a simple line of a symbol, at this size, Han Sen was far too familiar with it. Back in the sanctuaries, he had killed a sacred-blood ck armor bug and received the mysterious ck crystal stone. At this shape and size, what he saw carved into the wall was precisely the same.


    After that, Han Sen had absorbed the ck crystal stone¡¯s shell. There was a ck crystal armor inside the ck crystal stone. It was the ck crystal armor that pulled Han Sen into that world of kingdoms.


    Now, on the wall, he saw a symbol of the ck crystal stone. It was extremely simr. He was super shocked.


    ¡°Is this a coincidence or a secret?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind shed through many different lines of thinking


    The ck crystal armor pulled him into the geno universe. Then, he appeared in Ancient Big God Mountain. The location of that drawing also just happened to be somece in Ancient Big God Mountain. It was hard to think that none of it was rted.


    Han Sen quickly and carefully examined the details of the carving. He discovered what was drawn there was like some human performing a ritual.


    The ritual did not have a god or a king or a sort of character that required obeying. They were kneeling and obeying the ck crystal stone object.


    ¡°It looks like there is some kind of ritual going on in this drawing, but it is weird,¡± Ghost Kill said. ¡°As far as I know, the seven kingdoms believe in the God Spirits. They just believe in different God Spirits. I have never heard of a kingdom obeying an egg before. That should be a gene egg.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then I most certainly won¡¯t,¡± Han Sen said. Inside, he was actually thinking, ¡°Is the ck crystal body really a gene egg? Is it a gene race inside the ck crystal armor?¡±


    After thinking about it, that did not seem right. If the ck crystal stone was really a gene egg, why would it run into the first sanctuary in the Alliance? Plus, the gene race power was different from the universal powers. If the ck crystal stone really was a gene egg, it should have been repelled by the geno universe.


    But it was different. The ck crystal stone did not get repelled, and it was used to reinforce creatures.


    as U


    The two of them kept on walking and observing the symbols across the walls. It was like they were checking out one long drawing. All of the drawings documented the entire process of a ritual.


    Countless humans were praying before the ck crystal stone. In the end, humans were using their own blood to sacrifice themselves on the ck crystal stone.


    Further ahead, the content of the carvings was even weirder. A character who was like an officer of the ritual was holding the ck crystal stone. He threw the ck crystal stone into a thing that looked like the entrance to a volcano.


    In the next drawing, at the entrance of the volcano, smoke was rising. People were praying before the smoke.


    Han Sen and Ghost Kill wanted to find out what happened next. They hurried up and went forward. When they saw what happened next, they were given a massive surprise.


    The content near the end showed an outsider falling from the sky. It entered the entrance of the volcano. In the next drawing, that outsider was holding the ck crystal stone as he escaped the entrance of the volcano.


    In the final picture, many angry humans were looking up at the sky. Then, there were no more drawings. The carvings ended there.


    All of those depictions were very abstract. It was difficult to tell what exactly was trying to be drawn. One was not really able to figure out who was the one that stole the ck crystal stone, but Han Sen could not help but think of Qin Xiu.


    But that was just Han Sen¡¯s idle thoughts at work. There was no proof that the one who stole the ck crystal stone was Qin Xiu.


    ¡°Have you heard of a story like this before?¡± Han Sen was not very plugged-in to the history of this new universe. His knowledge wascking, so he looked at Ghost Kill hoping to learn something useful from her. Ghost Kill was silent a moment before saying, ¡°I have never heard a story like this before. Perhaps the humans that obey the gene egg are humans from a smaller kingdom. Back in ancient times, there were many smaller kingdoms. It was not always the case that there were seven like now. Perhaps the story on the stone is just a folktale from some old country that no longer exists.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He looked at the stone wall ahead. He did not see any more carvings, but the stone cave ahead revealed stairs that went down.


    The stone staircase was a spiral one. It was unknown where it might have led. They looked at each other and went down the stone stairs together in a very co-operative fashion.


    Han Sen and Ghost Kill were very interested in this ce. They wanted to know who had put so many things in that Ancient Big God Mountain.


    ¡°From what I know, the lone sky dragon is a very rare god gene race,¡± Ghost Kill said as she kept walking. ¡°The legends of how many times it has appeared can be counted on your fingers. The most famous instance of a lone sky dragon was the one attributed to Mo Li. If the purple-haired monkey really is a blood ghost spirit, then the lone sky dragon from earlier could very well be the one Mo Li used to own.¡±


    Han Sen had no hesitation to ask what he was wondering about. ¡°But if Mo Li was killed in the Wei Kingdom¡¯s pce, his gene races should have died with him. How could they have appeared here?¡±


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Ghost Kill said. ¡°If they are not Mo Li¡¯s, who could have a lone sky dragon and blood ghost spirit at the same time? How could that happen? It would be too much of a coincidence if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°We cannot confirm if the purple-haired monkey is a blood ghost spirit, so maybe it isn¡¯t one,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Ghost Kill nodded and said nothing else.


    The two of them went down the stone steps. They had walked down at least a few hundred feet when the stone steps reached the end. In front of them was a stone door.


    While Ghost Kill was investigating it, she discovered there was nothing weird about the stone door. She pushed it, but the stone door did not budge.


    ¡°Allow me.¡± Han Sen used the metal pir in his hand to strike the stone door. He was very strong. After hitting it a few times, the stone door shattered.


    The two of them looked beyond the stone door. Beyond the ruin of the door, there was an old hall. The walls had many different styles that looked like the drawings from earlier.


    A 9-foot-tall stove was situated in the center of the hall. A green fire was burning under it. It lit up the entire pce.


    The two of them entered the stone hall with great care. They looked at the stone stove. A dead body was hanging upside down. It was d in armor. The bones were almost cracked. It looked as if it had been dead for a long time.


    Han Sen noticed nothing special about the bones, so he looked at the drawings above. After having a look, he was given a fright.


    There was no text on the wall, just drawings. There was text inside the drawings. Han Sen was able to understand it. On top, it said ¡°The Story of Genes.¡±

 Chapter 3057 - Ancient Version of The Story of Genes

    <h4>Chapter 3057 Ancient Version of The Story of Genes</h4>


    This The Story of Genes was different from The Story of Genes with which Han Sen had practiced. Thenguage of this The Story of Genes was far clearer. There were not many details. At the same time, it was quite deep. It was just like Han Sen reading the Dongxuan Sutra in the past. One needed more profound knowledge of oldnguages to understand it on a greater level.


    If he had not already practiced with The Story of Genes, he probably would not have understood what the text on the wall meant.


    To speak clearly, The Story of Genes here was a version written in an ancient text. In the past, Han Sen had practiced with a version written in modern text.


    Although the descriptions were different, the content was simr and did not have many differences.


    ¡°Weird. Wasn¡¯t The Story of Genes created by Qin Xiu and Han Yufei? Wasn¡¯t itposed by those two together? Why is there an older version?¡± Han Sen thought this was very strange.


    ¡°Do you understand what is written up there?¡± Ghost Kill asked.


    ¡°I can guess that it is some kind of weird skill,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Ghost Kill shook her head. ¡°Most of this text is written in themonnguage of the universe, but the grammar is very old. It can probably be traced back to the original star


    era.¡±


    ¡°What is the original star era?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Ghost Kill looked at Han Sen strangely. ¡°You don¡¯t know about the original star era?¡±


    ¡°I am not interested in history,¡± Han Sen flippantly said.


    Ghost Kill did not say anything. She tried to exin. ¡°The Blood-Pulses of the seven kingdoms of the universe all came from the same. That was called the Original Star. Thus, that is why the era was dubbed the original star era. Original Star was destroyed a long time ago. I do not know how many billions of years ago it was.¡±


    Looking at the text on the wall, Ghost Kill went on to say, ¡°I have seen some information about the original star era. The text used here is simr to the text of that era.¡±


    Han Sen was silent a moment before asking, ¡°Are you saying this is a leftover from that era?¡±


    Ghost Kill shook her head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The original star era did not even have space travel. If so, how could things from that erae to another and be here on Ancient Big God Mountain? Maybe the text is from the original star era, but someone copied it down here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the master of this ce is. Why did he make a stone temple in this ce?¡± Ghost Kill looked at the dead body.


    The two of them investigated the stone pce. There was nothing important to find. There were only the body and the stone stove they hadn¡¯t searched yet.


    ¡°If you are interested, why don¡¯t you examine it?¡± Han Sen asked with augh.


    He wanted to know who the master of the stone pce was. He wanted to know far more than Ghost Kill did, but he made sure to not show it.


    ¡°I would like to.¡± Ghost Kill did not dy. She bent over and went to check the body.


    Suddenly, a purple light shed. It was like a demon attacking Ghost Kill¡¯s back. That purple shadow was too fast. Neither Han Sen nor Ghost Kill was able to react.


    Ghost Kill did not even have the time to turn around. Although Han Sen reacted, his body was limited by that world. The faster he moved, the more pressure he felt. There was not enough time to rescue her.


    Han Sen still saw it clearly. The purple shadow was the purple-haired monkey. The purple light of its body was spreading. It was like a purple light shadow. It went behind Ghost Kill to tie her up as it did to Ou Yang Qiu Shan. Ittched onto Ghost Kill¡¯s back ready to dig into her head with its mouth.


    That chomp made Ghost Kill¡¯s body turn into ck smoke. The purple monkey did not bite anything, and the ck smoke moved away. Then, it turned back into Ghost Kill¡¯s body.


    The purple-haired monkey made the noise of a baby crying. It turned into a purple shadow and ran at Ghost Kill again. The two of them fought. It was hard to tell who was going to win and who was going to lose.


    Han Sen realized that Ghost Kill¡¯s power was greater than what Ou Yang Qiu Shan had possessed. She exceeded him in battle experience and ability. She was far above Ou Yang Qiu Shan. The purple-haired monkey had a weird and incredible power, but it was unable to hurt her.


    Ghost Kill could not do anything to harm the purple-haired monkey either. The two of them fought across the stone pce. They both seemed worried about something. Even the purple-haired monkey controlled its power to avoid damaging anything in the stone hall.


    Seeing Ghost Kill not being too pressured, Han Sen walked over to the body. He put his hand on the armor and began to rummage around in the high hopes of finding something


    The purple-haired monkey saw Han Sen touch the dead body, and it screamed weirdly. It ignored Ghost Kill, bared its fangs, andunched itself at Han Sen.


    Han Sen kept rummaging through the armor of the dead body while his other hand kept swinging the metal pir. Who would have known that the purple-haired monkey would be wrapped around the metal pir headed for Han Sen like a snake?


    Han Sen found something, but he did not have the time to take a look at what it was. He pocketed it and quickly fell back.


    In this world, it was like Han Sen was always walking through waist-high water. The resistances against him were too much. No matter how fast he went, he could never go faster. Although he was already running fast, he still ended up being scratched by the purple-haired monkey.


    The clothes he wore were torn open, but the purple light of the sharp ws did not dig into his skin. Only a few red marks were drawn across his skin.


    Ghost Kill was shocked. Her eyes shed twice. She flew over and detached the purple-haired monkey.


    Han Sen was not fast, so it was hard for him to participate in this battle. He retreated a little. He looked at the item he had collected from the body¡¯s pocket.


    It was a leather notebook. The whole notebook was wrought in leather, but the pages were not made of paper.


    Han Sen flipped it open and saw the text was of themonnguage of the universe, but the grammar was very old like The Story of Genes on the wall.


    Han Sen read a few lines and found it very difficult to understand. He was only able to read the simple parts of the book.


    ¡°This person is an important officer from the Qin Kingdom who took a request from King Qin to find a skill that could enable immortality.¡± Han Sen only understood one part of it. It was what he thought it was. That guy was a subordinate of Qin Xiu.


    Most of the text was too difficult for Han Sen to understand. It said something like what he had found something in Ancient Big God Mountain. Regarding the details, he had to understand it all to understand.


    With the situation being what it was, Han Sen did not have the time or space to study it. He put the notebook back in his pocket and observed the current battle. He was ready to get rid of that purple-haired monkey with Ghost Kill.


    It seemed to realize the crisis it faced, so the purple-haired monkey weirdly squealed. Its purple hair went straight like a raging fire. A scary purple fire suddenly wrapped up its body. Inside the purple mes, its body became transparent crystal like a ghost. At the same time, a weird presence came out of its body.


    Ghost Kill lost her voice as she screamed, ¡°It really is a blood ghost spirit...¡±

 Chapter 3058 - Demon Descends

    <h4>Chapter 3058 Demon Descends</h4>


    The blood ghost spirit looked very murderous. Its body was like a ghost going for Ghost Kill. It was unknown how much faster it was than how it was before, but Ghost Kill only saw a blurry purple shadow. She was unable to see its body or tracks.


    Ghost Kill turned into ck smoke and dodged, but Han Sen still heard the ck smoke had some humming sounds. When the ck smoke turned into Ghost Kill again, her stomach had a few scratch marks, and she was bleeding profusely from them.


    ¡°Quickly, run!¡± Ghost Kill¡¯s expression changed as she shouted at Han Sen. She turned into ck smoke and readied herself to flee.


    The blood ghost spirit was already very murderous. The purple shadow shed in front of the ck smoke. The ck smoke went right past it. When Ghost Kill dropped out of the ck smoke, her back disyed a few more bloody scratch marks.


    Ghost Kill¡¯s face was looking quite grim. Although they had heard about the scary blood ghost spirit, they did not think the real blood ghost spirit was as scary as what they were encountering now.


    In the past, she witnessed the power of the purple-haired monkey and the lone sky dragon. She believed she had the chops to protect herself. That was why she had followed Han Sen.


    She was now starting to regret her decision to join him. No one would have thought that the blood ghost spirit was scarier than the lone sky dragon. They were only afraid that the gene race Mo Li used to assassinate Wei¡¯s king was the famous lone sky dragon, but it had to have been the blood ghost spirit.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to expose myself.¡± Ghost Kill knew that to depend on her ghost smoke beast was not going to escort her to deliverance. She wouldn¡¯t beat the blood ghost spirit by relying on that. She needed tobine with another gene race if she sought to live.


    If she did that, her n to get close to Han Sen mightpletely fail. She had no time to worry about that now.


    Ghost Kill¡¯s heart jumped. She was going to summon her best gene race. It was called the space thunder god eagle. She suddenly felt rather dizzy. Her body felt weak. She could not summon the big space thunder god eagle.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Ghost Kill was shocked. She lowered her hands and discovered that the blooding out from her stomach was turning purple. Purple air was spreading across her body. The god spirit blood pulse mark on her head was infected by the purple air. It had suddenly be bright and dark. It was hard to summon a gene race inside tobine with.


    It was toote when Ghost Kill noticed this. She did not know much about the blood ghost spirit. The legends never imed much in detail either. Nobody knew the blood ghost spirit had such scary powers. If she knew this would have happened, she would not have waited until now to summon her favored gene race.


    The blood ghost spirit jumped at her again. It obviously wanted to kill her before dealing with Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned. The metal pir in his hand was swinging toward the blood ghost spirit. The blood ghost spirit turned and looked at Han Sen. A w struck the top of the metal pir. Han Sen felt like there was some powering from the metal pir. The blood ghost spirit couldn¡¯t control its body and fell back. It hit the back of the stone wall. When the stone wall was hit, it shattered.


    The two of them co-operated to deal with the blood ghost spirit. Even so, they were not able to defeat it. That was especially true of Ghost Kill. She had kept incurring more wounds and was unable to keep up. It also led to the presence of more purple air iming her. Her wounds were rapidly getting worse. She feared she was not going tost long.


    Although Han Sen was not injured, he was suppressed by the power of the world. He could not use all his strength. He was only able to get in some hits.


    ¡°I cannot allow things to keep going on like this. I have to force and rip up the power of this world.¡± Han Sen¡¯s vision became very still. His flesh and bone power kept exploding. He was going against the rules of the world.


    He had to tear up the rule powers of the world so he could use his normal, true power. But this would cost him a high price. It cost his body a lot of energy. His body power could not go against the world¡¯s power for an extended amount of time, and he could not get a resupply to recover what was lost.


    The most important thing about this was that Han Sen thought the world had God Spirits and the geno hall. Qin Xiu went to the geno universe, which made him an outsider. That was why he was picked on by the God Spirits.


    Han Sen¡¯s body now had a little number of Qin Xiu¡¯s genes. He was not going to be repelled by the worldpletely. If he did not make a big move, perhaps the God Spirits would not find out.


    Forcing himself to rip up the world¡¯s rule power would make way too much noise. If it attracted the God Spirits, Han Sen did not know what the consequence might be. He did not know if a sky full of God Spirits would treat him the way they treated Qin Xiu.


    If a sky full of God Spirits became his enemy, he would be in the same situation Qin Xiu was in the past.


    Now, Han Sen had no choice. He could only rip up the rules and restrictions imposed upon him by the world. He would do it so he could stop the blood ghost spirit.


    The power in Han Sen¡¯s body kept rising and exploding. While his power exploded, the rules of the world¡¯s restriction power grew stronger. It limited the power he could use.


    Han Sen felt like he was under the pressure of an ocean and 30,000 feet deep. Even if he gave a full-power punch, he would have 30,000-feet of ocean water to contest with. When his power left the water, there would not be much left.


    He needed to split the water and break the waves. He punched a hole in the sea so his power could be used in that world.


    In this world, Han Sen was only able to use one geno art, which was the Xuan Yellow Sutra. He guessed that the Xuan Yellow Sutra worked normally because it originally belonged to this world. That was why Han Sen guessed the universe of kingdoms was the evidence of the anti-material world.


    Although the Xuan Yellow Sutra worked, his body was still being suppressed. Thus, running the Xuan Yellow Sutra was not that useful unless he couldpletely tear out the restrictions imposed upon him by the world. While the Xuan Yellow Sutra ran, strange red marks formed on Han Sen¡¯s skin. They grew deeper and deeper like he was drunk. Blood was boiling in his body. Ghost Kill tried her best to fight the blood ghost spirit, but she was unable topete against it. Her skin had beenpletely dominated by the purple air. Her God Spirit Blood-Pulse mark waspletely overtaken by the purple air. God light was no longer visible.


    Ghost Kill was depressed. She knew she was not going to survive this. Her body was purple, and she was ravaged with wcerations. Her ck clothes had been dyed purple as well.


    The blood ghost spirit jumped in front of Ghost Kill with ws about to sh her from top to bottom. The jade, hook-like ws were going to begin by digging into her head.


    Ghost Kill was no longer able to evade. She watched the blood ghost spirit¡¯s we for her head. She knew that with this attack, her head would be pierced through with five punctures. She was about to surely die. There was no way this was going to turn out differently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I, Li Bing Yu, who is one of the nine leaders of Tao Pce, is to die here on this day,¡± Li Bing Yu said with a sigh in her heart. She closed her eyes and anticipated her death. Suddenly, behind the blood ghost spirit, a red me blew up in the sky like a volcanic eruption. It dyed the whole of the stone pce red.


    Almost at the same time, Li Bing Yu saw a strong bodye behind the blood ghost spirit. It was burning with a red fire like a demon descending.

 Chapter 3059 - Old Friend

    Chapter 3059 Old Friend


    The blood ghost spirit noticed something was wrong. It twisted its body mid-air and looked behind itself. Just as it turned around, Han Sen¡¯s burning blood-red me fist was already striking its face.


    The blood ghost spirit¡¯s face was mangled by Han Sen¡¯s hit. Its entire body spun like a cannonball fired from its barrel. It struck the stone wall behind Li Bing Yu. The stone wall copsed and buried the monkey below the rubble.


    Li Bing Yu looked at Han Sen, who was descending like a demon before her, in shock. Her mouth was agape. She struggled to muster the slightest response.


    Han Sen moved his body and moved in front of Li Bing Yu. He touched her forehead. Li Bing Yu was heavily injured, so she could not react. She saw darkness and passed out.


    Han Sen used one hand to hold Li Bing Yu and put his power into her body. He tried to squeeze the purple air of the blood ghost spirit out of her.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were not trained on Li Bing Yu, and he did not look at the stone wall that the blood ghost spirit had been driven into. He frowned and stared in another direction of the stone pce.


    There was a weird movement in the area. A purple lotus light appeared. It turned into the shape of a pretty man in purple clothing.


    ¡°What are you? How dare you trespass in my territory...¡± That man, who was like a god descending, coldly spoke. When he looked at Han Sen, he was so shocked that he fell back and screamed, ¡°Dor... You... You... You... How can you not be dead?¡±


    ¡°Evil Lotus God, do you want me dead that badly?¡± Han Sen looked at Evil Lotus God as if he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t smiling. It also made him think, ¡°God Spirits can appear in the universe of kingdoms. What is their role existing in both worlds?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Evil Lotus God said after calming down. He looked at Han Sen with a conflicted look. ¡°About that... Dor, can you put your power away? This is my territory. If you are trying to break the rules of the world and a higher-level God Spirit feels it, you will be up to your neck in trouble. Don¡¯t say I did not warn you if thates to pass.¡±


    Han Sen saw Li Bing Yu¡¯s purple air had been pushed out. He put away his power. In fact, he could hardlyst much longer anyway. Going against the rules of the world required a lot of power. He would have run out of power soon.


    Seeing Han Sen look normal again, Evil Lotus God¡¯s face looked even weirder. He checked out Han Sen but did not speak.


    ¡°Evil Lotus God, why don¡¯t you tell me what is going on?¡± Han Sen checked out Evil Lotus God too.


    It looked like Evil Lotus God did not possess something and descend. His god body was really there before him. Now, he had all the power.


    ¡°What do you mean what is going on? I do not understand what you are talking about. You should just stop stirring up trouble in this world.¡± After saying that, Evil Lotus God was ready to leave.


    ¡°Do you think I will break your god temple?¡± Han Sen looked at Evil Lotus God coldly.


    Evil Lotus God¡¯s expression changed. He gnashed his teeth and looked at Han Sen. ¡°I am warning you. Do not think that just because you saved the geno universe you have free reign to do what you please. You broke the rules of this universe. If your body did not get restricted by the world, you are best off staying low profile. Do not stir up trouble. If our supervisor learns about this, you will end up like Qin Xiu.¡± Han Senughed and asked, ¡°Why was Qin Xiu bad? Did he not tear down god pces happily?¡±


    Evil Lotus God¡¯s face turned a bit green and white. He did not stay angry at Han Sen. He coldly said, ¡°Hmph! Qin Xiu used your son¡¯s body to be a part of the geno universe. He would not be restricted by the rules, but you cannot do the same. Do you think you can fight a higher-level God Spirit in your condition?¡±


    ¡°Against that Mister God, I do not think so, but breaking your god temple would not be much of a challenge,¡± Han Sen casually said.


    Evil Lotus God¡¯s eyes twitched. He madly asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°How are my people doing in Space Garden?¡± Han Sen did not ask about this world anymore. He asked about the other world.


    ¡°They are fine,¡± Evil Lotus God said. ¡°Space Garden is the No. 1 faction in the geno universe now. The spirits lit up thentern, and the humans almost did too.¡±


    ¡°If they became the first faction, why did humans not light up thenterns yet?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Evil Lotus God asked while staring at him. ¡°Go and ask your son.¡±


    ¡°OK, how do I go back and ask my son?¡± Han Sen asked Evil Lotus God.


    Evil Lotus God froze. After a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you ask me that. I really don¡¯t know. Aside from Qin Xiu, no other creature can visit a different universe. Regarding how Qin Xiu managed that feat, you would have to ask him. I cannot descend here for long. I have to go.¡±


    ¡°What is the rtionship between these two worlds?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I do not know. You should figure that out for yourself. The God Spirits abide by the rules of the God Spirits. If I break the rules and they find out, you and I will go down together. I need to go, so you should be careful. If you want to break my temple, then we will endure a bad stroke of luck together. I¡¯m telling you that my supervisors will find you, and they will not stop until you are dead.¡± Evil Lotus God stared at Han Sen. He did not care for anything more Han Sen said. He had to go now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°Can you give me some of your God Spirit Blood-Pulse?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Evil Lotus God¡¯s body was vanishing. He gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so selfish! You gave it to so many humans. Why can you not give any to me? Do I have to go visit your god temple before you give me some?¡± Han Senughed evilly at Evil Lotus God.


    Evil Lotus God¡¯s body was one second away from being gonepletely. He was annoyed and said, ¡°Your gene Blood-Pulse is better than mine. My God Spirit genes cannot find your genes. How can I give you a God Spirit Blood-Pulse?¡±


    ¡°I see. You should have told me sooner.¡± Han Sen looked like he understood something. He grinned and said, ¡°In that case, goodbye. If I have trouble, I wille to look for you. I am sure you will have no trouble assisting me, right?¡±


    The disappearing Evil Lotus God looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression. He was very mad and angry. He had a feeling about Han Sen that he could not exin.


    Seeing Evil Lotus God disappear, Han Sen said to himself, ¡°It looks like helping people to get their God Spirit Blood-Pulse is not hard. If Mister Yang is a good guy, I will go to the temple and get him an Evil Lotus Blood-Pulse.¡±


    Han Sen did not understand Evil Lotus God¡¯s attitude toward him. It seemed like Evil Lotus God was afraid of him. It was not like what Evil Lotus God said was real and that the elusive supervisors would kill them. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Evil God Lotus just go ahead and tell the supervisor? He did not have to risk ckmail by Han Sen.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It looks like the God Spirits in this world suffer from many rules and restrictions as well. I wonder how that Mister God will treat me when he sees me again.¡±

 Chapter 3060 - Beaten to an Egg

    <h4>Chapter 3060 Beaten to an Egg</h4>


    Some things are not possible to understand in a short amount of time. Han Sen stopped thinking about it and walked over to the copsed stone wall. He moved the broken rocks, checking to see if the blood ghost spirit was dead or not. If it was not dead, he would give it another punch or two. If it was dead, he wagered it would make a nice snack for Small Cat.


    Small Cat had eaten a lot of overbearing bug meat, but it had yet to fully recover its strength. Its body was still frail. It did not evolve yet either. It required more food.


    The moment Han Sen removed the rubble of the rocks, he was surprised. There was no blood ghost spirit flesh. Instead, there was a fist-sized, purple-colored gene egg that looked like the gene egg of a blood ghost spirit.


    ¡°No way. With one punch, it turned into the shape of a gene egg.¡± Han Sen was surprised, but he was happy. To the people of this universe of kingdoms, only gene eggs could be imed with a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. The gene race that hatched could not beter imed by a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    Even if he was able to im it, he could only use it as a battle pet. He was not able tobine with it.


    Han Sen¡¯s Xuan Yellow Sutra turned the gene race back into gene egg mode. It meant that he could im it again. That also meant there were many gene races that other people could not get. Han Sen was now able to get adult gene races. He did not have to rely on luck or meandering around to findnd pulses where the gene eggs resided.


    ¡°That is good stuff. I did not expect the Xuan Yellow Sutra would be that useful in the universe of kingdoms.¡± Han Sen picked up the blood ghost spirit¡¯s gene egg. He felt rather cocky.


    Because he had the Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power, it was easy for him to be rich there. The prices of a gene race were far lower than a gene egg


    <b>ter</b>


    Han Sen just had to find some gene eggs. That way, he could earn a dozen times more, perhaps even a few dozen times more.


    Using all of his power to cast the Xuan Yellow Sutra had cost him too much strength. Striking a high-ss gene race into a gene egg was difficult, but Han Sen did not have to fight those high-level gene races. Even if he did not use power, just using the Xuan Yellow Sutra to beat a king ss or below gene race into an egg was not going to be difficult. ¡°It looks like I do not need to go to ces like and pulse and waste time that could be spent properly adventuring. I can just sell some gene eggs to raise Small Cat.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart felt very relieved.


    Seeing Ghost Kill, who was still in aa, Han Sen did not bother waking her up. He opened the stone stove¡¯s lid, wanting to see if there was anything of value to be found inside.


    Once he opened the lid, the stone stove let out a very pleasant fragrance. Han Sen thought, ¡°Is there some holy medicine inside? Qin Xiu sent him to go and find a way to bring him back to life. He was not here to make the medicine for resurrection, was he?¡±


    Han Sen put his head into the stone stove to take a look. He was shocked.


    The stone stove did not have the holy medicine he thought there would be, but it was not empty. Underneath the stone stove, there was a golden gene egg. It was the size of an ostrich egg. It was gold crystal and transparent. There was some gold light inside


    0W


    ¡°Inside this stone stove, there is a gene egg. I do not know how many years it has been cooking there for. It should be cooked by now though. This is perfect. I am a little bit hungry right now. Using this to fill me up should not be a bad idea. I wonder what a gene egg tastes like. Will it taste better than a bird egg?¡± Han Sen was speaking to himself as he picked up the gene egg from the stone stove.


    The gene egg was in his hands. Han Sen felt the faint beat of a heart pulsating in the egg. He noticed the gene egg was not entirely cooked. There was still something inside it. ¡°I assume the level of this gene egg is not low. I should see if I can im it.¡± Han Sen stroked the gene egg. He was feeling a bit troubled.


    Last time, Small Cat was the one thatbined with him. Han Sen knew he couldbine with a gene race, but he did not know how to be like the humans of this world and absorb gene races.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If Evil Lotus God said my gene Blood-Pulse is stronger than his, it means his God Spirit Blood-Pulse would not work. But my Blood-Pulse does not seem to work.¡± If he did not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, he had to do it through the oldest method.


    Han Sen extended his middle finger. He poked out a hole and squeezed out a drop of blood. He dropped it onto the gold gene egg.


    The red blood was absorbed by the gold gene egg. It was like it had entered a sponge and vanished.


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard a sound in his head.


    ¡°Got mutant god ss gene race gold wing peacock king.¡±


    While Han Sen observed it, the gene egg exploded. A small gold peacock flew out of it. It became a gold light that entered his Sea of Soul.


    ¡°A gene race that was imed can go into my Sea of Soul like a beast soul?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    The Sea of Soul was still there, but the beast souls inside could not be summoned. They were just like Han Sen. They were restricted by the powers of that world.


    Han Sen tried to summon the gold wing peacock king. He noticed it was easy for it to be summoned. A small peacock, which was glowing with a gold mist, appeared next to Han Sen.


    Just like the beast soul, Han Sen was able to view some information about it.


    Gold wing peacock king: Mutant god ss gene race (juvenile body)


    peacock king had be a gold light that entered his body. Han Sen¡¯s body changed. His head transformed into that of a peacock with peacock feathers. His back had gold-feathered wings.


    ¡°Fortunately, my ass does not have peacock feathers...¡± Han Sen looked at his face. Afterbining with the gold wing peacock king, he sighed.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The wings had a gold light. Han Sen was able to fly, and he could do so at a very fast speed.


    ¡°At least I no longer have to walk.¡± Han Sen was not afraid of being tired. If he used his strength to run, the world would restrict his power. Running was very tiring.


    By using a gene race power to fly, the world would not restrict such powers. It was easier. No one wanted to live with a lot of pressure.


    Seeing the blood-dropping method work, Han Sen took out the ghost spirit gene and dribbled some blood onto it.


    It behaved just like the gold wing peacock king did. The blood ghost spirit egg hatched very quickly. Han Sen¡¯s head rang with an announcement.


    ¡°Got mutant god ss gene race blood ghost spirit.¡±


    Of course, the purple gene egg hatched the purple-haired monkey. That purple-haired monkey was a much smaller size. He held it with one hand. It was very cute. It was like it was made of purple jade.


    Blood ghost spirit: Mutant god ss gene race (juvenile body)


    ¡°What a shame. The blood ghost spirit was beaten back into gene egg mode, and it also reverted into a juvenile. If I want it to be an adult again, how much must I feed it?¡± Han Sen felt terrible thinking about it.


    Han Sen wanted to trybining with the blood ghost spirit, but Ghost Kill suddenly moaned. She was on the verge of waking up. Han Sen put the blood ghost spirit and gold wing peacock king back in his Sea of Soul. He looked at Ghost Kill.

 Chapter 3061 - Favor for the Savior

    <h4>Chapter 3061 Favor for the Savior</h4>


    Li Bing Yu¡¯s will was very strong. She awoke from hera very quickly.


    The moment she opened her eyes, Li Bing Yu saw Han Sen¡¯s smiling face. She remembered what she saw before she passed out and immediately jumped from the ground, staring at Han Sen.


    Li Bing Yu remembered Han Sen had been wrapped up in a red fire. It was like a God Spirit had descended. One punch sent the blood ghost spirit flying.


    She looked at Han Sen. At first, she was shocked, but now she was just confused. That confusion was now changing to a moreplicated emotion.


    If this was really Ghost Kill, she would think Han Sen was strong. She would not have been able to understand what being strong meant. Li Bing Yu was different. Her real identity was one of the nine leaders of Wu Wei Dao Pce. Her knowledge was much more extensive than Ghost Kill.


    A rare gene race like the blood ghost spirit had been punched once and sent flying by Han Sen. Seeing the situation as it was now, the chance that the blood ghost spirit had been killed by Han Sen was in the range of 80% to 100%. That was something the word ¡°strong¡± could not describe.


    Even in Wu Wei Dao Pce, that kind of elite was very rare to see.


    A character who had that sort of frightening power but was not famous was very hard to believe.


    Han Sen looked at Li Bing Yu and asked, ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    ¡°Who are you for real?¡± Li Bing Yu asked as she intensely stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°My name is Han Sen. Do you not remember me? Oh, no! Did you hit your head? Do you remember we followed Peaceful to Ancient Big God Mountain...¡± Han Sen kept speaking and using his fingers to touch Li Bing Yu¡¯s forehead. He checked out her pupils, trying to confirm if her brain was rattled.


    Li Bing Yu was angry. She smacked Han Sen¡¯s hand away and coldly said, ¡°Stop making fun. If you were able to beat the blood ghost spirit, how are you a nobody? Furthermore, why did you make me unconscious?¡± Han Sen spread his hands and exined. ¡°I really am just a nobody. There is nothing I can do about that if you do not believe me. I only knocked you out to heal your wounds. It would have been very painful if you were awake. I was unable to numb your body, so I had no choice but to knock you out so you would not have to feel the intense pain.¡± He looked sincere.


    Li Bing Yu remembered she had been badly injured, and the blood ghost spirits¡¯ power had overwhelmed her body. It covered her God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    Now, the blood ghost spirit¡¯s body was no longer inside her. The wounds she had incurred were already healed. Clearly, Han Sen had helped her get rid of the powers of the blood ghost spirit.


    ¡°Where is the blood ghost spirit?¡± Li Bing Yu looked strange as she hovered around, unable to locate the body of the blood ghost spirit.


    ¡°He ran,¡± Han Sen casually said as he stood up. ¡°If you are OK, then we should get out of here. Peaceful escaped, and we do not know what or where this hidden god pulse is. We should return to Ancient God City first.¡±


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Seeing Han Sen turn to leave, Li Bing Yu shed and prohibited his departure. Her pretty eyes stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Ghost Kill thought, ¡°Although things have not gone to n, this is a good chance for me to get closer to him. I cannot let this opportunity slide.¡±


    Thinking of this, Ghost Kill looked calm. She looked at Han Sen and slowly said, ¡°I, Ghost Kill, never want to owe someone anything. You saved my life, which means my life is yours.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want your life?¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°It is up to you, but I do owe you my life,¡± Ghost Kill seriously said.


    ¡°Then, how are you looking to pay me for it?¡± Han Sen looked at Ghost Kill with interest.


    Ghost Kill did not think twice. She immediately said, ¡°From now on, I will follow you. If anyone seeks to do you harm, they can only do so over my dead body. I will save your life, no matter what the cost.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that trouble. People can¡¯t really pay back the life-saving thing. If you use your body with me, you won¡¯t have to die. So, why don¡¯t you just do that?¡± Han Sen smiled and looked at Ghost Kill as he spoke.


    Ghost Kill¡¯s expression changed. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°You might have saved my life, but that does not mean you must humiliate me.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. If you don¡¯t want to do that, then there is no point in you following me. Let¡¯s go our separate ways.¡± Han Sen turned around and walked away. He did not want someone like Ghost Kill around him, so that was why he said what he had.


    Ghost Kill¡¯s expression kept changing. She gritted her teeth and followed. She did not say a word as she tailed him.


    Han Sen knew the lone sky dragon was still out on the prowl. He had exhausted a lot of power earlier. He did not have any more power left to break the world¡¯s rules as they stood. So, he was not able tobat the lone sky dragon by himself. He had to find another way.


    The blood ghost spirit and the gold wing peacock king were stronger than the lone sky dragon, but they were just juveniles. They were unable to fight the lone sky dragon just yet.


    The stone pce was not very big. After having a mosey around, they were not able to find another exit.


    Li Bing Yu crouched on the ground and investigated the dead body. She was unable to find anything. She figured Han Sen had probably searched it while she was unconscious. She just didn¡¯t know what it was he might have found.


    Han Sen buried the skeleton and said, ¡°There are no other exits. Do you have a way to walk around where the lone sky dragon roams? We need to avoid where the blood ghost spirit lies too if we are to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°There is one way we can attempt.¡± Li Bing Yu pointed her finger. A mole-like gene race was summoned. Its body was twice as big as an ordinary mole. Its ws were like metal.


    ¡°This is a king-ss,nd-pulse mole. It has powerful digging and locator powers. Perhaps it can lead us out.¡± While Li Bing Yu was talking, thend-pulse mole was already digging around the stone pce.


    Han Sen and Li Bing Yu followed it. Thend-pulse mole kept digging the stone. Not longter, it dug a hole in the wall and started drilling


    There was a cave in front of where it drilled. It was not just drilling aimlessly.


    They followed thend-pulse mole for half a day before walking out of the cave above the surface. They were no longer in the jade lion valley.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Li Bing Yu scanned the environment and started going in a specific direction.


    Han Sen was not interested in exploring Ancient Big God Mountain. He just wanted to return to Ancient God City. He wanted to do some research and figure out the contents of the book and see what he could find.


    Han Sen had a feeling that the notebook had some very important information. Its secrets might have more information on how Qin Xiu had entered the universe.


    It was a shame the ancientnguage he used to know could not be used for the ancientnguage of this world. He needed some other information to figure out what the notebook said.

 Chapter 3062 - Reverse Life Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 3062 Reverse Life Cycle</h4>


    When they had almost left Ancient Big God Mountain, Li Bing Yu suddenly said, ¡°If it was me, I would not go into town right now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen looked at Li Bing Yu with interest.


    ¡°Ou Yang Qiu Shan was killed in Ancient Big God Mountain,¡± Li Bing Yu said. ¡°He was the only person who had a perfect God Spirit Blood-Pulse in the past few years. He was the Ou Yang family¡¯s favorite child. The Ou Yang family will not just let this slide.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the Ou Yang family is going toy the me of his death on our feet?¡± Han Sen quietly asked.


    ¡°Someone will be held ountable for this,¡± Li Bing Yu said. ¡°Perhaps the Ou Yang family might not do anything to Peaceful, but it is hard to determine what might happen to the others. Their son died. They will probably do something to ay their anger.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a grudge with Ou Yang Qiu Shan, and we did not offend him,¡± Han Sen said with a frown. ¡°Why would they want us dead?¡±


    Li Bing Yu coldly said, ¡°If a crown prince is murdered out there, the guards that were in charge of protecting him would all be killed. Does that make sense to you?¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°I suppose you are right. In that case, where do you think I should go?¡± ¡°You can go anywhere, just avoid Ancient God City,¡± Li Bing Yu said. Don¡¯t go there again. In my opinion, you should leave the. Ou Yang family members are only nobles in Ancient God City. Once you have left this, the Ou Yang family will no longer pose a threat to you.¡± ¡°Do you think the Ou Yang family is stronger than the blood ghost spirit?¡± Han Sen looked at Li Bing Yu and blinked as he spoke. ¡°Regarding sheer power, the Ou Yang family is not stronger than you, but the Ou Yang family are nobles of the Qin Kingdom. You, however, are a nobody in the Qin Kingdom. If there is ever a conflict, even if you kill the Ou Yang family, you¡¯ll have a lot of trouble in the Qin Kingdom territories.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Han Sen was not afraid of the Ou Yang family, but it would be very troublesome.


    <b>e</b>


    <b>a</b>


    ¡°If you need it, I have a way to safely send you to another,¡± Li Bing Yu said.


    After thinking a moment, Han Sen said, ¡°Thank you. But before that, I need to locate Mister Yang.¡±


    ¡°That will not be difficult. If he is in Ancient God City, I can ask him toe out and meet with you. But it is not on me whether or not he wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Li Bing Yu looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°If ordinary people have to choose between you and Dragon Song City¡¯s Peace family, people will choose thetter option. If it was you, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we must bring him back,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°If we cannot do that, I will go back to the city myself to find him.¡±


    Mister Yang knew that Han Sen hade out of a gene egg. He wanted an exnation as to how that came to be. Han Sen was not going to just simply leave it alone.


    ¡°Fine, I understand. I will bring Mister Yang back,¡± Li Bing Yu said. She then turned into smoke and vanished.


    Li Bing Yu was a very efficient person. Even Han Sen was surprised. She only took half the day to bring Mister Yang back. ¡°Mister, you are safe!¡± Mister Yang was so happy to see Han Sen.


    ¡°I am nning to leave Ancient God.¡± Han Sen looked at Mister Yang and asked, ¡°Are you going to follow me or are you going to stay?¡± ¡°I already said I would follow you to the ends of the world,¡± Mister Yang quickly said. ¡°I will always go with you wherever.¡± ¡°In that case, Ghost Kill, please arrange things.¡± Han Sen looked at Li Bing Yu as he spoke.


    ¡°That will be no problem. Where do you want to go?¡± Li Bing Yu was happy. She thought, ¡°If he is going to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital, I can get closer to Crown Prince Qin Bai.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Turin,¡± Han Sen quietly said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Hearing that Han Sen did not want to go to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital, Li Bing Yu was disappointed. She did not say anything negative and simply agreed.


    <b>W</b>


    Han Sen¡¯s decision to go to Turin was not a random one. Legends imed that the Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s emperor Qin Xiu was born on Turin. It was Qin Xiu¡¯s home.


    Qin Xiu and Qin Wan¡¯er were alleged to have been born there, so Han Sen thought it was worth scoping out. He hoped to find a lead there.


    Han Sen and Mister Yang operated beneath what Li Bing Yu prepared. They reached an interster cargo ship with Li Bing Yu.


    Traveling in space took a long time. Han Sen found a chance to browse the inte. He had been researching the content of the notebook.


    After he had a deep session of research, the information he learned surprised him.


    Qin Xiu put Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s body in a mysterious coffin and sealed her inside. It preserved her body, keeping her look the same way as the moment of her death. It prevented her corpse from rotting. Afterward, he waited for his chance to revive her.


    An important officer of the Qin Kingdom was Bai Mo. Qin Xiumanded him to find a skill that could resurrect the dead. He wanted to bring Qin Wan¡¯er back from the dead.


    Bai Mo tried many ways to aplish it, but nothing worked. In the end, he found some information. That information came from an old ce in the original star. Many things were recorded and too surprising to believe.


    After Bai Mo shared his research, no one dared to believe what was written, but most of the parts really did exist.


    The notebook did not mention what it was, but there was a line that shocked Han Sen.


    Death was just another beginning. Bai Mo must have looked tense when he wrote that down. His handwriting looked different from how it was normally. It looked like a fast scrawl. It was easy to tell how excited he was.


    That sentence was something other people would not understand the meaning of. When Han Sen saw the sentence, he was fairly confident of his guess.


    The content behind it tried to exin what it meant, which was that energy was forever. It would not disappear. It would just appear in different shapes.


    Humans and the creatures of the universe of kingdoms were energy. They would not disappear from the universe. When a human died, they continued with another life.


    ording to Bai Mo¡¯s research, after a human died, they were born in another world. If they died in the other world, they would be born in the universe of kingdoms.


    Bai Mo called this energy-changing process ¡°reincarnation.¡± It was unknown if it was a coincidence, but Bai Mo called the other world the antimaterial world. If the creatures from the right world did not exist in the antimaterial originally, they would be destroyed if they tried to cross over.


    The creatures between the two worlds always believed the opposing world was the antimaterial world.


    This suggestion suited Han Sen. He had guessed this as well. There was something Han Sen had yet to understand. What role did a God Spirit y between these two worlds?


    The content in the back shocked Han Sen even more when Bai Mo researched an old faction. He discovered that this old faction had a relic that opened a path to connect the two worlds.


    ¡°The crystal stone!¡± Han Sen saw the relic on the notebook. It was in the same shape as the ck crystal stone. It was just like the one he saw on the cave wall.

 Chapter 3063 - Understanding the Cause

    <h4>Chapter 3063 Understanding the Cause</h4>


    Han Sen was very eager to keep reading it. He continued reading what was in the back of the notebook. He wanted to learn more and find out what the ck-crystal stone was.


    Bai Mo had mentioned that the ck-crystal stone could open the tunnel between two worlds. Qin Xiu might have made use of the ck-crystal stone to enter the geno universe.


    ¡°If things were like that, then that is a fair exnation. If Qin Wan¡¯er was born in another world, the Wan¡¯er in this world would have been impossible for him to revive. It would have been useless no matter what Qin Xiu attempted. That is unless he essed another world and found a Qin Wan¡¯er that was born there and brought her back.¡± Han Sen had figured out why Qin Xiu went to the geno universe.


    Although life worked in a cycle, a person never really died. On the other hand, reincarnation did not mean the same person was alive beyond the veil.


    Without the feelings and memories of a past life, even if she was still alive, the Qin Wanler from that life and the Wan¡¯er from the other life would have had no shared connection.


    To Qin Xiu, the Wan¡¯er he had found was just a Wan¡¯er that was a Witch. That was not his real sister, Wan¡¯er.


    The reason Qin Xiu wanted to take Wanler back was so she couldbine with the body of her past life and recover her memories. To do that, he needed to open the path between the two worlds. The geno hall prevented that from urring. So, Qin Xiu had to break the geno hall and bring Wan¡¯er back. ¡°If Qin Xiu really used the ck-crystal stone to go to the geno universe, he should have been able to use the ck-crystal stone to bring Wan¡¯er back. There was no reason he had to stir up as much trouble as he did. If I get that ck crystal, that would be the relic Bai Mo described. Why did it appear in the first sanctuary in the sanctuaries? Why was it not in Qin Xiu¡¯s hands? It was such an important item. With Qin Xiu¡¯s powers and nning, there was no way he would have lost it. Have I analyzed this all incorrectly? Who knows? Maybe something happened.¡± Han Sen thought about all of this for a long time, but he could not get the answers he sought.


    The content in the back of Bai Mo¡¯s notebook detailed what urred after he found the old faction¡¯s relic and the ruins. Because the original star was destroyed, that old faction no longer existed now. Bai Mo tried everything he could to find out more about it.


    Maybe they were blessed, and Bai Mo found a lead. Although he could not find the leader of that old faction, it enabled him to find the relic and stone stove. Inside the stone stove, there had been a weird skill. It was the older version of The Story of Genes.


    Bai Mo had given the relic and The Story of Genes that had been copied to Qin Xiu, who approved him to research it even further. Although he did not find out the secrets of The Story of Genes, they found out the use of the relic.


    ording to the notebook, in the end, Qin Xiu was in Ancient Big God Mountain. He used the relic to enter Bai Mo¡¯s antimaterial world. It was the universe Han Sen had been born in.


    After Qin Xiu left, Bai Mo continued to research The Story of Genes, but it was very slow going with almost zero progress.


    The notebook ended there. Bai Mo no longer wrote about himself, and he had not written anything about why the stone stove contained the egg of a gold-winged peacock.


    Regarding Mo Li¡¯s two gene races, whether their presence there was a coincidence or not, it was still a mystery that Han Sen was unable to shine a light on.


    ¡°This is very bad. Qin Xiu used the ck-crystal stone to reach the geno universe. Although the ck-crystal stone turned into a ck-crystal armor in my Sea of Soul, that was beyond my control. It pulled me here, so using it to take me back is likely impossible.¡± Han Sen stared into the Sea of Soul and observed the ck-crystal armor. It was unmoving, just hanging where it always was. Although he felt the ck crystal armor, because he practiced The Story of Genes, it made him have a special connection to the ck-crystal armor.


    ¡°Boss! What do you want? Say something. I am a man with a wife and kids. I want to go and see her. Give me a holiday. Let me go home for two days or perhaps even just one day.¡± Han Sen whispered to the ck-crystal armor. He was almost kneeling, but the ck-crystal armor did not react. It was still dead, lying where it was.


    If he was able to drag the ck-crystal armor out of him, Han Sen would do just that and beat up the ck-crystal armor with all his might. But he was unable to control the ck-crystal armor.


    ¡°Bai Mo¡¯s notebook said the relic can fasten the evolution of a gene race. It enables the juveniles to level up fast. In a very short amount of time, it can be an adult. It is even possible to elerate their development into an ultimate mode. It can also make a low-rank gene race mutate into a higher rank. This function is simr to the ck-crystal stone in the sanctuaries. Now, it is a set of armor. Those abilities are useless now.¡± After thinking about that, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. An evil smile crossed his lips. ¡°You broken piece of armor! You are trying to trick me. Do you think I cannot deal with you?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked bright. He was makingmands to the gold-winged peacock king in the Sea of Souls.


    After the gold-winged peacock king received Han Sen¡¯smand, it made a very light scream. It pped its wings and flew over to the ck-crystal armor. It opened its bird beak. Its maw suddenly grew bigger. It swallowed the ck-crystal armor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can stay there for. If possible, try not to make a sound,¡± Han Sen madly thought. He watched the gold-winged peacock king, which had just eaten the ck-crystal armor.


    Suddenly, Han Sen saw the gold-winged peacock king glow with gold light. Some light came out of its body. It was like silk. It wrapped up his body and quickly formed a giant golden egg. It trapped him inside.


    By this time, Han Sen had researched the information of quite a few gene races. He knew this gold-winged peacock was bing an adult.


    ¡°Does the ck-crystal stone¡¯s function still work?¡± Han Sen had a weird look on his face. He thought the ck-crystal armor would fight back, but it did not fight back in the least. It let the gold-winged peacock king use its powers to transform.


    The gold-winged peacock transformation was something that could bepleted in a short amount of time. Han Sen watched it for half a day. The gold egg had yet to disy any sort of movement. By then, the ship had docked on Turin.


    Mister Yang and Li Bing Yu came looking for Han Sen. The three of them said goodbye to the crew of the ship and hopped off.


    ¡°Bai Mo said Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s body was sealed in a mysterious ce in the Qin Kingdom¡¯s pce. It was Qin Xiu that did it. If Qin Wan¡¯er really did go through a reverse tunnel as I did, and if that is true, I will have to go to the capital of the Qin Kingdom.¡± Han Sen thought of that possibility.


    While Han Sen was deep in thought, he suddenly heard the crack of a whip and some nasty voices. ¡°Stop ying dead. Get moving.¡± A noble guard was holding a thunder whip. He used it to keep striking the people that came off the ship. Those people were all dressed in tattered clothing. Most of them looked injured. They cried awfully loud when they were hit.


    Han Sen noticed that the ship they had been on was used for human trafficking. ¡°For such a developed kingdom, how can there be very?¡± Han Sen frowned.

 Chapter 3064 - Jian Bu Gu

    <h4>Chapter 3064 Jian Bu Gu</h4>


    Although Han Sen¡¯s simplified assumption of them being ves was correct, this was simply how the seven kingdoms of the universe worked. It wasn¡¯t as if saving a few ves would ever solve the problem.


    Seeing these ves, he noticed there were many children in their midst. They were all wearing AI bracelets and AI handcuffs. They were like cats and dogs being chased. Han Sen shook his head.


    Mister Yang watched Han Sen shake his head and sighed. ¡°People did not have high or lower tiers before. With God Spirits and Blood-Pulses, there is now that distinction.¡±


    While they were talking, they suddenly heard a little girl cry, ¡°Mother... Mother...¡±


    Han Sen and the others turned around to look. A young mother had copsed to the ground, blocking the advance of the ves that were bound to her. The guard holding the whip went over to strike her with it.


    The young mother seemed to have something wrong with her body. She was unable to get up. She tried her best to hold the little girl who was crying and let the whip only fall on her.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed the whip. After looking, it was a middle-aged man who had been nearby. Judging from the way he appeared, he also had a ne and bracelet. He was obviously one of the other ves being sold.


    ¡°You should be more forgiving. Killing them earns you nothing, and you are only going to impact the profits of the sale.¡± The middle-aged salve let the whip go as he spoke to the guard.


    The guard was always bullying the ves. Now, one of the ves was standing up to him. He felt humiliated. He looked furious. He cracked the whip at that ve and madly yelled, ¡°I am happy to whip you guys all to your deaths!¡±


    The middle-aged man epted a few of those whip strikes. It led to the development of bloody streaks on his body. Even so, he did not allow the whip to fall on the mother and child. He stood firm where he was.


    As this kept on going, the guard was growing angrier. He swore and hit even harder, saying, ¡°F*ck! If you want to die, that is fine by me.¡±


    His wrist was suddenly grabbed by another hand. He was no longer able to whip.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The guard saw that the person holding him back was not a ve. It was someone who had juste off the same ship. He was not going to be as horrible to him as he was to the ves.


    ¡°How much are these three people? I am taking them.¡± Han Sen let go of the whip and pointed at the middle-aged man, mother, and


    girl.


    ¡°You want to buy three ves?¡± A manager-looking man walked over and checked Han Sen out.


    ¡°Manager Wen!¡± The guard quickly bowed to the man. He behaved really politely.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    Manager Wen stared at Han Sen for a bit and smiled. ¡°These ves are meant for the Seven Hearts Department. Normally, we cannot just sell prebooked ones.¡±


    ¡°Then, just give me a price that is higher than what they paid,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    Manager Wen was happy. He knew he had met a rich guy on this day. He thought, ¡°Fat pigs that deliver themselves... I must scam them a lot!¡±


    Manager Wen told the truth. The ves were meant for the Seven Hearts Department, and transporting ves always resulted in a death or two. When the ves were delivered, they would always send more than needed. Those people were slotted in the recement reserve.


    This time, there were many in the backlog of reserves. If someone was fine paying a higher price, he did not mind selling three.


    ¡°Mister, you are causing me trouble here.¡± Manager Wen decided to scam money from Han Sen. He tried acting as if this was a difficult thing.


    Han Sen looked at Manager Wen and asked, ¡°What kind of price would not trouble you?¡±


    Manager Wen finally smiled and said, ¡°If you take them this quickly, Mister, then I will just sell them to you for a low price. I will go ahead and find a way to exin this to the Seven Hearts Department. These three ves will cost 3,000 king money. You can just take them. If the Seven Hearts Department wants an exnation, they can answer to me. I will shoulder the responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand king money is way too high,¡± Mister Yang madly said. In the market, an adult ve normally only cost 50 or 60 king money. Even young ones were only around a hundred. Those from a big ve ship were usually even cheaper to buy. Three ves for 3,000 king money was grossly overpriced.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. These are the ves the Seven Hearts Department wants. I am taking you a huge risk here by giving them to you.¡± Before Manager Wen finished his speech, Han Sen interrupted him. He said to Mister Yang, ¡°Mister, give him the money. I want these three people.¡±


    Mister Yang thought he had been totally scammed, but if Han Sen agreed, he had no choice but to give Manager Wen the three 3,000 king money.


    ¡°Mister, you are smart. If there is anything else you need,e and find me,¡± Manager Wen said as he epted the 3,000 king money. His expression looked extremely happy.


    <b>er</b>


    It was just three ves, and they were not worth much. Yet he had managed to sell them for a hundred times the original price. Manager Wen happily gave him the ve contracts for the three people.


    Han Sen epted the ve contracts. Mister Yang gave them to the ves. He lifted the mother and daughter.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Han Sen waved at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. My name is Jian Bu Gu.¡± The middle-aged man waved back.


    After hearing the name, everybody was a bit shocked. After their reactions were done, the guard who had been hitting the ves looked disdained and said, ¡°You are a ve, yet your name is Jian Bu Gu. Are you not afraid someone will cut your head off?¡±.


    The other peopleughed and said, ¡°This ve¡¯s name is very bold. He uses the same name as the tutor of the Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s king Jian Bu Gu. It is a shame you have the same name but live a totally different life. One is a famous king tutor in the Qin Kingdom, and one is a cheap ve.¡±


    Manager Wen thought it was funny. ¡°A ve¡¯s name is Jian Bu Gu. If he can sell for 3,000 king money, I do not care what he is called. He can even call himself Sky God.¡±


    While everyone was talking, Han Sen understood what Jian Bu Gu¡¯s name was. The king¡¯s tutor was one of the three main officers. When the king was too young or no one was in charge, he would assert stewardship over the kingdom.


    Jian Bu Gu was not just a king¡¯s tutor. He was the first swordsman of the Qin Kingdom. Ten years ago, Jian Bu Gu quit. No one had heard about him for a long time.


    No one would have thought that the ve in front of them was the first swordsman of the Qin Kingdom, Jian Bu Gu.


    Han Sen did not know if he was the real Jian Bu Gu. He had never heard his name before, but he could tell that the man was special. He was quiet, and not everyone had that aura about them.


    Li Bing Yu examined Jian Bu Gu. She did not believe Jian Bu Gu had be a ve, but she did think this ve looked rather familiar.


    Although Li Bing Yu had never met Jian Bu Gu, there were paintings of Jian Bu Gu in Wu Wei Dao Pce. That middle-aged man looked a little older than the person in the Jian Bu Gu paintings. He did not emanate the superior feeling of the Jian Bu Gu from the paintings. When she looked closely, the eyebrows looked rather simr.

 Chapter 3065 - Holy Wen White Deer

    <h4>Chapter 3065 Holy Wen White Deer</h4>


    Turin was different from ordinarys. It was a without a god temple. Without a god temple, there were no cities to be built around the absent god temple.


    Thus, Turin was a very rare with multiple cities. On Turin, there were a few hundred smaller cities.


    On thergest pier of the city, Spirit Light City, Han Sen, Mister Yang, Ghost Kill, Jian Bu Gu, and the mother and daughter walked along the streets.


    ¡°You do not have to do this, Mister. If you have somewhere to go, I rmend you just go.¡± Han Sen spoke to Jian Bu Gu, who was walking alongside him.


    Jian Bu Gu shook his head. ¡°Mister, you spent 3,000 king money to buy me. Unless I do something to pay you back, I belong to you now.¡±


    Han Senughed. He did not say anything. He just looked at the mother and daughter and said, ¡°If you guys want to leave, I can give you some money to help get you started.¡±


    ¡°Please, keep us in your employ!¡± The young mother pulled the little girl closer to kowtow before Han Sen.


    ¡°Get up. If you guys want to stay, then you can stay.¡± Han Sen frowned. Mister Yang helped them get up. Han Sen asked Mister Yang, ¡°Old Yang, do you know where King Qin used to live?¡±


    ¡°King Qin lived in King Qin City, but there used to be no city. King Qin lived there, so it was built there.¡± Mister Yang was next to Han Sen. He told him legends and stories while they walked.


    At this time, in Seven Hearts Department, Manager Wen¡¯s face looked as grey as the earth. His mouth was wide open as he looked at the Seven Hearts Department leader, Fang Qi Yuan, in absolute shock.


    ¡°Leader Fang, you must be joking.¡± Manager Wen was unable to speak straight.


    ¡°Who has the time to spare joking about with you? The person you sold really was the Jian Bu Gu, who was the famous king¡¯s tutor in the Qin Kingdom. He was once so famous.¡± Fang Qi Yuan looked at Manager Wen as if he was an idiot.


    Manager Wen still could not believe it and said, ¡°That should be impossible. If he really was the king¡¯s tutor, Jian Bu Gu, how could he have be a ve and enable others to bully him? There has to be something wrong there.¡±


    Fang Qi Yuan coldlyughed. ¡°About 10 years ago, Jian Bu Gu wasmanded by the king to go into Wu Wei Dao Pce alone. He was required to kill the two leaders of Wu Wei Dao Pce and force the Wu Wei Dao Pce out of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s realm. Jian Bu Gu¡¯s swordsman teacher was one of Wu Wei Dao¡¯s nine leaders, the sword grandmaster. He felt as if he betrayed his teacher, so he decided to stop fighting for 20 years. Dead or alive, he would not fight anybody. He also quit his position in the government and vanished without a trace.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I saw Jian Bu Gu a few times. I saw him attack Wu Wei Dao Pce, so that person had to be Jian Bu Gu.¡± After he said that, Fang Qi Yuan looked at Manager Wen¡¯s pasty face. He lifted his lips and said, ¡°If you could have kept Jian Bu Gu, no matter if you sent him to the Qin Kingdom or sold him to Wu Wei Dao Pce, you would have had so much fortune. I cannot believe you pawned him off for only 3,000 king money. Only you would strike such a terrible business deal.¡±


    When Manager Wen heard that, he dropped to the floor in a state of paralysis. He was like a madman repeating the words and sentence, ¡°I sold Qin Kingdom¡¯s king¡¯s tutor Jian Bu Gu for 3,000 king money...¡±


    Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes looked as if they were on fire. ¡°It has not yet been 20 years. It looks like that Jian Bu Gu is holding true to his promise. It must be fate that God has enabled me to find him.¡±


    Han Sen and the others did not know what was happening in the Seven Hearts Department, but Li Bing Yu kept examining Jian Bu Gu. She looked murderous.


    Jian Bu Gu killed two leaders of the Dao Pce. One of them was Li Bing Yu¡¯s teacher. With Li Bing Yu¡¯s age and skill, she was not yet able to be a leader yet.


    Whichever way one looked at it, Jian Bu Gu was Li Bing Yu¡¯s nemesis.


    Li Bing Yu was not entirely certain that the Jian Bu Gu in front of her was the real king¡¯s tutor of the Qin Kingdom who was so famous. She wasn¡¯t there to witness the fight.


    While Li Bing Yu was still thinking about all of this, she suddenly heard footsteps that sounded like rain. A man in white clothes was riding atop a white deer. He did, however, possess a ck beard. The white deer, though, was far prettier than a horse. It glowed with holy light.


    Han Sen saw the deer and the man. He saw the white deer wasing toward them, so he stopped.


    In just a moment, the white deer was 30 feet away from them and stopped. It had been moving so fast, but it was able to instantly stop. It did it so naturally. It was like the white deer was frozen on the ground and entirely unmoving. ¡°I heard you bought three ves for 3,000 king money. How about I spend 30,000 king money and take one of them off your hands.¡± Fang Qi Yuan sat atop the white deer, smiling as he spoke. He did not look at Han Sen once. He merely stared at Jian Bu Gu.


    ¡°I am not making a trade with you,¡± Han Sen said as he looked at Fang Qi Yuan.


    Mister Yang looked at Han Sen seriously and quietly said, ¡°Be careful, Mister. That man is probably riding atop the ultimate body of a Holy Wen White Deer. In the Big Qin Kingdom, it is in the top 100 gene races to be found.¡±


    Fang Qi Yuan ignored Han Sen and Mister Yang. He only looked at Jian Bu Gu and asked, ¡°Mister King¡¯s Tutor, do you remember me? I am Fang Qi Yuan.¡±


    After he said that, Mister Yang was shocked. He did not expect that the ve was really the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king¡¯s tutor, Jian Bu Gu.


    Jian Bu Gu calmly looked at Fang Qi Yuan and said, ¡°You are the student of Sky Leader. I saw you on Sky Path Peak. You were standing next to Sky Leader.¡±


    ¡°If you know that, then there is no need for me to talk crap,¡± Fang Qi Yuan coldly said. ¡°You owe Wu Wei Dao Pce, and today is the day you should pay them back.¡± His body glowed. The Holy Wen White Deerbined with his body, and it made Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s body stronger. His head had a holy set of antlers. He looked very holy. His hands turned into the trotters of a deer. They looked as if they had been born with a holy mark.


    His eyes had a god light in them. Fang Qi Yuan faced his palms towards Jian Bu Gu. The holy light shed like a flooding sky river. It gathered across his holy text and made the holy text glow.


    The holy text looked as if it was born from the sky and earth. It triggered the power of the sky and earth. It made Han Sen and the others feel as if they were going to be crushed beneath those words by the sky and the earth. One word was able to crush a mountain.


    Jian Bu Gu just peacefully stood where he was. He looked up at Fang Qi Yuan as he tried to attack him. He did not look as if he was going to dodge or fight back. He did not summon a gene race tobine with.


    Han Sen was just going to sit back and watch, but he saw Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s palm was just about to strike Jian Bu Gu¡¯s body. Jian Bu Gu did not evade. It looked as if he was happy to ept death. This shocked Han Sen.


    He sensed that Jian Bu Gu really was not going to fight back. He was just going to ept that hit.


    Fang Qi Yuan looked murderous and very excited. Jian Bu Gu was waiting for his strike. He really was not going to attack. Now, Fang Qi Yuan could erase an enemy for Wu Wei Dao Pce.


    Seeing the light text was going to crush Jian Bu Gu, it did not matter how famous he used to be. If he did notbine with a gene race, there was no way he would be able to withstand that strike.


    Who knew a hand would suddenly appear and grab Jian Bu Gu¡¯s hand to pull him aside? Fang Qi Yuan hit empty space.


    Fang Qi Yuan frowned. He looked at the person who pulled Jian Bu Gu away. It was Han Sen, who had spent 3,000 king money to buy Jian Bu Gu.


    ¡°We did not agree on a price yet, and you are trying to kidnap him. You are very unreasonable.¡± Han Sen smiled at Fang Qi Yuan.

 Chapter 3066 - Evil Blood

    <h4>Chapter 3066 Evil Blood</h4>


    Fang Qi Yuan was so fast that he could have killed Jian Bu Gu¡¯s. To him, this had been a very rare opportunity.


    If Jian Bu Gu had not decided to avoid fighting anyone for 20 years, even with an army of a thousand men, a thousand horses, and a sky full of battleships, he would not have been able to be beaten.


    Fang Qi Yuan knew that he had to take advantage of that opportunity to kill Jian Bu Gu now. His reputation in the Sky faction would have greatly risen. It might have even been possible for him to one day be the leader of the Sky faction if he achieved this.


    He felt no hesitation. Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s hands were like a mountaining to suppress Han Sen. He was happy to kill anyone that dared prohibit him from ending Jian Bu Gu¡¯s life. The holy text on his hands flickered. It was like a hell of mountains was crashing down. Han Sen did not feel like dodging. Hebined with the blood ghost spirit. The gold-winged peacock king was still evolving. Small Cat¡¯s body, despite being near recovery, was not yet in full health. On top of that, it was not a gene race Han Sen had properly imed. It was not under hisplete control. If he wanted tobine with it, it required Small Cat to be willing. The only gene race Han Sen was able to rely on was that of the blood ghost spirit. Some purple air came out of Han Sen¡¯s body. Suddenly, there was a monkey tail behind him. His hair turned purple, and he suddenly grew bigger. His body had a weird, purple light. It was burning like a purple fire. It made Han Sen¡¯s skin and hair look like a purple amethyst.


    ¡°Sessfullybined with the blood ghost spirit. Got gene tobine skill Evil Blood.¡±


    Han Sen did not know what Evil Blood was. He felt as if some weird power surged through his innards. It followed his movements, trailing his punch.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s burning purple me fist struck Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s mountain text. It resulted in an explosion. Han Sen stood his ground and did not move. The mountain text was broken by his fist. His fist did not stop there. It kept going for Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s hand. His hand, which looked like the trotter of a deer, was broken. It flew away and crushed a mountain.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± Fang Qi Yuan forced himself off of the ground. His holy light flickered as blood seeped out of his mouth. He stared at Han Sen and Jian Bu Gu and said, ¡°I thought Jian Bu Gu was not afraid of death. You said you were going to keep the 20-year promise, but you are just a liar who tricks everybody. You said you would keep that oath and for 20 years and sever a connection to the Qin Kingdom. In fact, you have high-level people from the Qin Kingdom to protect you. Very good King Qin king¡¯s tutor Jian Bu Gu. Very good oath of 20 years. This is ridiculous.¡±


    Jian Bu Gu looked cold. He did not want to argue with Fang Qi Yuan. Han Sen could not watch it. He looked at him with disdain and said, ¡°I let you give me a new price but rejected the offer. Now, you start talking crap just because you failed to take him by force. Is Wu Wei Dao Pce always thisme?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you, you crazy man, underestimate the might of Wu Wei Dao Pce? Do you really think you can stop me, Fang Qi Yuan. I, who is of the Seven Hearts gene race, am very amazing. Being my enemy will make it so you cannot live or die.¡± Fang Qi Yuan was going to use a God Spirit Blood-Pulse and summon another gene race tobine with.


    Some elites had multiple gene races tobine with. It was not a rare thing in the seven kingdoms. Fang Qi Yuan said he was the leader of the Seven Hearts department. He said he had seven unique gene races and couldbine them with seven gene races. That, however, was very rare.


    Ordinary people only had three to four gene races tobine with, and the gene races could not have conflicting elements.


    For example, a water element gene race was unable tobine with a fire element gene race. That was a prime example of there being a conflict that could harm one¡¯s body.


    Fang Qi Yuan looked horrible. He wanted to summon six more gene races tobine with, but he suddenly discovered that hismunication with the God Spirit Blood-Pulses was being cut off. He was no longer able to summon the gene races inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fang Qi Yuan was in shock. He used his inner vision to take a look inside and see his God Spirit Blood-Pulse mark. He noticed how it was marred with ayer of purple. There was some dirty, purple blood on his wounds.


    Suddenly, Fang Qi Yuan felt like his body was rather cold. He could not help but scream, ¡°It is the blood ghost spirit¡¯s Evil Blood... Impossible... I thought the blood ghost spirits went extinct when Mo Li died! Why is the blood ghost spirit still here...¡±


    Fang Qi Yuan looked at Han Sen¡¯s transformation. He really did look like the blood ghost spirit from legend. He was that special gene race that apanied an assassin to kill a king by himself. ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Sen smiled at Fang Qi Yuan.


    Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s body trembled. He turned around and ran away. He was only able tobine with the Holy Wen White Deer. If that was so, he knew he could not defeat Han Sen in that condition. If he did not run, he was going to die right then and there.


    ¡°Damn it! I should have guessed that. There is no way Jian Bu Gu actually had a death wish.¡± Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s heart cursed him profusely.


    ¡°You pretend to be a hardd but then runoff, yet you have the audacity to think I am theme one.¡± Han Sen coldly grunted. He used the metal pir and aimed at Fang Qi Yuan. He thrust the end of the metal pir and had it fly at Fang Qi Yuan like a missile. Han Sen¡¯s power was so strong that the metal pir reached Fang Qi Yuan¡¯s back in a second.


    Hearing that scary, break-space sound, Fang Qi Yuan felt as if his heart had been tricked. He gathered up power and turned around. He used his fist to repel the metal pir.


    There was a very loud noise. Fang Qi Yuan felt as if his fist was going to break. A strong power came before his chest. He was hit. He coughed up blood as he fell to the ground and cleaved a deep trench in the ground below.


    Fang Qi Yuan wanted to jump, but he saw Han Sen was smiling in front of him. He was staring at him.


    ¡°Since when did the Qin Kingdom have a scary young man like this?¡± Fang Qi Yuan regretted his actions. He had been spying on the Qin Kingdom for over 10 years. He thought he knew about all the elites of the Qin Kingdom. He never thought someone as powerful as Han Sen existed. In his memory, the Qin Kingdom did not have an elite like that. It was toote for him to regret things now. Han Sen smiled at Fang Qi Yuan as he asked, ¡°Your name is Fang Qi Yuan, right?¡± ¡°Kill me if that¡¯s what you want to do. Don¡¯t waste my time with talk.¡± Fang Qi Yuan knew he was going to die. After all, his opponent had the very powerful gene race blood ghost spirit. He thought he had a rtion with Mo Li. Perhaps they had been assassins that conspired together. Escaping people like that was too difficult.


    Plus, he had been hit by Evil Blood. He was unable to summon a gene race and heavily injured. There was no way for him to run.


    ¡°Dying is easy. I only need to wiggle my finger to kill you a hundred times over. If you want to live, I can make that happen.¡± Han Sen was not mad as he spoke to Fang Qi Yuan.


    ¡°Do you want me to betray Wu Wei Dao Pce? Impossible!¡± Fang Qi Yuan stood his ground on that matter. ¡°I am not from the Qin Kingdom, so your betrayal of Wu Wei Dao Pce does not benefit me,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fang Qi Yuan was frozen. He thought Han Sen was an elite that belonged to the Qin Kingdom and was assigned to protect Jian Bu Gu. Now, Han Sen was saying he was not from the Qin Kingdom. He did not know what to think anymore.


    ¡°You can easily keep your life,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°I quite like your Holy Wen White Deer. I need a mount. If you give it to me, I will let you live.¡±


    ¡°You... You cannot trick me... You want to take my gene race and kill me after. You are a liar!¡± Fang Qi Yuan did not believe Han Sen.


    ¡°I told you I am a normal businessman with standards. I have no rtionship with that man. I just bought him on a whim. If you gave me a fair price, I would have sold him. There was no need for any of this fighting. You did not believe me then, and you still don¡¯t believe me. It is hard for me to resist the urge to kill you.¡± Han Sen sighed and walked up to Fang Qi Yuan. ¡°I did not want to murder you. If you want to die so badly, I guess I will have to help you out.¡±


    Seeing Han Sen approach, Fang Qi Yuan quickly shouted, ¡°Hold on! I will give you the Holy Wen White Deer... But will you really spare my life?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Bing Yu looked grim. She was one of the leaders of Wu Wei Dao Pce. She was not happy to see one of her friends look like such a wimp.


    Fortunately, she was wearing a mask, so no one saw her face.

 Chapter 3067 - Getting Upset Over Money

    <h4>Chapter 3067 Getting Upset Over Money</h4>


    Fang Qi Yuan eventually decided to concede. He agreed to give Han Sen the Holy Wen White Deer.


    A tame gene race could be transferred between people that had a God Spirit Blood-Pulse but being able to transfer did not guarantee it could be used.


    If the God Spirit Blood-Pulse was notpatible with the gene race, even if one had the gene race, one could notbine with it. If one was to force abination, it might harm one¡¯s body.


    Han Sen tried to use his Sea of Souls to receive the Holy Wen White Deer Fang Qi Yuan gave him. The results surprised him. The Sea of Souls quickly received the Holy Wen White Deer. After that, people would not have been suspicious of him being from another world.


    At the same time, Han Sen heard an announcement y in his head. ¡°Got god ss gene race Holy Wen White Deer.¡±


    Han Sen checked out the information on the Holy Wen White Deer. The results surprised him.


    Holy Wen White Deer: God ss gene race (adult)


    This Holy Wen White Deer was an adult. It was not in an ultimate body, which was not like what Mister Yang told him.


    An adult god ss gene race was not a bad thing to obtain. It was enough for Han Sen to use as a mount to get around.


    Of course, Han Sen wanted the Holy Wen White Deer not solely for more than just being a mount. He just did not want to kill Fang Qi Yuan yet. Keeping Fang Qi Yuan was going to be useful.


    ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Fang Qi Yuan gnashed his teeth as he spoke. The seven gene races were his life. Now, Han Sen had taken one. He really hated that.


    ¡°Of course, unless you want to stay and have dinner with us,¡± Han Sen said with augh.


    ¡°What about the Evil Blood in me?¡± Fang Qi Yuan asked.


    ¡°I only said I wouldn¡¯t kill you,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°I did not say I would get rid of the Evil Blood I pumped into you. If you want my help with this, give me another gene race that is on the same level as this Holy Wen White Deer. Either that or a gene egg.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Fang Qi Yuan was very mad, but he did not explode and reveal it. He did not keep asking Han Sen to remove the Evil Blood inside him.


    Fang Qi Yuan did not dare turn around. He just looked at Han Sen and retreated. He walked far away and then started running like a lunatic.


    Seeing that Han Sen was not chasing after him, Fang Qi Yuan felt relieved. He also felt great regret. ¡°Is he really not an elite sent by the Qin Kingdom to protect Jian Bu Gu? If that was all real, I should have just bought Jian Bu Gu. If I did that, none of this would have happened to me.¡±


    Fang Qi Yuan did not want to go back. He had to find a way to remove the Evil Blood that gued him. If he was unable to use his gene race, he felt very unsafe.


    ¡°Fortunately, Evil Blood is not a genebine skill that can kill you in any short amount of time. I will wait until I recover. Then, I wille back for him.¡± Fang Qi Yuan madly looked at Han Sen and the other people. He continued running away in a hurry.


    Han Sen summoned the Holy Wen White Deer out. He saw a very strong, holy-looking white deer appear before him. The deer¡¯s antlers looked like crystal and jade.


    The Holy Wen White Deer was a little bigger than a horse. Two or three people were easily able to sit on it.


    ¡°Old Yang, and you two, the mother and daughter, can sit on the Holy Wen White Deer.¡± Han Sen wanted to travel faster, but three of them weremoners who did not have a gene race. They walked way too slowly.


    But Mister Yang, the mother, and daughter would not dare sit atop the Holy Wen White Deer. Mister Yang said, ¡°Mister, you should be the one to sit on it. A master should never walk while the subordinates ride. If people saw that, they would think we were very rude subordinates.¡±


    Han Sen tried to convince them otherwise, but he failed. He stopped talking and hopped on it. He spoke to the little girl, You You, and her mother, Jiang Shi, and said, ¡°Allow You You to sit with me. Otherwise, you guys are too slow, and I cannot wait that long.¡±


    Jiang Shi nodded and lifted You You onto the back of the white deer.


    You You was only 3 or 4 years old. She had a chicken¡¯s heart. Han Sen put her in his arms, but her body kept shaking. She was shaking like a little cat.


    Because Mister Yang and Jiang Shi could not walk fast, even though Han Sen had a great mount, they traveled slowly.


    Li Bing Yu summoned a gene race that looked like a ck wolf. She rode next to Han Sen but felt a flurry of mixed emotions.


    Li Bing Yu thought, ¡°What is going on? Why would Han Sen have that blood ghost spirit? Inside the stone pce, was there a blood ghost spirit gene egg?¡± She would have never thought that Han Sen had actually managed to punch the adult blood ghost spirit back into being an egg The few of them reached Qin King City. They traveled to Qin Xiu¡¯s old house, but Han Sen was disappointed. That ce had be a modern-day tourist spot. It had nothing to do with the real Qin Xiu and his sister. The buildings had obviously not been built during the time Qin Xiu was alive.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s era was too long ago. The buildings were probably only a thousand years old. They could not have been from when Qin Xiu was alive.


    That trip to Turin ended up disappointing Han Sen. He was unable to find out anything about Qin Xiu, and he did not find anything out about Qin Wan¡¯er either.


    ¡°It looks like I have to go to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital. Now, that is the only ce where I can likely find a lead.¡± Han Sen traveled around that city for a few days before deciding to go to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital next.


    Han Sen was most depressed about the fact that he did not have enough money to buy or charter a ship.


    They had been spending all of Mister Yang¡¯s savings, and Mister Yang was not a rich man. They sold some gene eggs, but the money was almost all gone.


    Jian Bu Gu, Jian Shi, and You You were so poor that they had nothing to contribute.


    Han Sen borrowed some money off Ghost Kill to pay their travel expenses. They stepped onto an airship that would take them to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°After going to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital, we will have to spend a lot more money. I do not know when I will next find the lead I am looking for, but I cannot keep borrowing money.¡± He wanted to know how he could rake in the big bucks to do well in the Qin Kingdom. He wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything without a lot of money.


    Killing gene races or finding gene eggs was the fastest way to earn money, but Han Sen was not interested in doing that. To him, it was a waste of time.


    Han Sen kept on thinking. He decided that once he reached the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital, he would open a shop that sold gene eggs. With the power of the Xuan Yellow Sutra, he was likely to earn quite a bit of money.


    ¡°Fang Qi Yuan had such power, and the Qin Kingdom Pce has more elites. With my current situation, forcing my way into the pce to find Qin Wanler¡¯s body will likely be impossible. I will have to sneak in.¡± The first thing Han Sen thought of was Qin Bai, the leader¡¯s stupid son.


    Han Sen gave up on the idea to look for Qin Bai. If Qin Bai was a king, perhaps it would have been worth asking him.


    Qin Bai was just a crown prince. Han Sen did not have much authority, and people would have merely treated him like a subordinate. It would have been hard to quit the crown prince¡¯s employ. ¡°Let¡¯s just open a shop to have somefy days where I can sketch this out properly.¡± Although Han Sen was in a rush, it was something he knew he had to take his time with.

 Chapter 3068 - Omen

    <h4>Chapter 3068 Omen</h4>


    ¡°Old Liar, I am hungry.¡± On the streets, there was a pretty little girl who looked like a doll. She was pulling the sleeves of the old man next to her. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at him. She made sure to make herself appear extra pitiable.


    Her face looked like she was starving, and she had ack of clothes. It was like she was abused. It made others want to take pity on her and cry when they heard the stories she told. The corners of the old man¡¯s eyes twitched. A half a day ago, Bao¡¯er ate the most expensive meal in the most expensive restaurant and had emptied his wallet of every penny it contained. Even he was starting to believe it. He wanted to smack his mouth and curse himself for being useless. He could not even raise a little girl well.


    ¡°My little kid, ever since you¡¯ve been with me, your mouth has not stopped moving,¡± the old man depressingly said. ¡°With the way you eat, even if there was a mountain of gold and a mountain of silver, it¡¯d be eaten by you. How did that Han Sen used to raise you?¡±


    ¡°Dad would not let me starve. If you are saying you cannot afford to take care of me, I am going back.¡± Bao¡¯er looked grumpy. She turned around, ready to leave. ¡°Little kid, I concede. I will take you somece nice to eat,¡± the old man said while dragging Bao¡¯er with him.


    ¡°Old Liar, don¡¯t you dare try and lie to me.¡± Bao¡¯er squinted at the old man.


    ¡°I would lie to everyone else, yes, but you?¡± the old man asked. ¡°You just need to wait here for a bit. I will take you to eat something very nice and spicy. You can eat whatever you want there. I promise you you¡¯ll be full.¡± ¡°You are very nice, Old Granddad.¡± Bao¡¯er smiled a lot. She held the old man¡¯s hand and behaved very cutely.


    ¡°This girl... It does not make sense. How could she have been raised to this age... How did that bastard Han Sen grow you so big?¡± The old man was speechless.


    ¡°By the way, Old Liar, I thought you ran out of money.¡± Bao¡¯er looked at the old man and blinked as she spoke to him. ¡°Eating food does not require money all the time.¡± Bao¡¯er was holding a g while he walked across the street. He went searching for something. Not longter, he bent over and picked up a stone that was sharp and fist-sized.


    He pulled Bao¡¯er along as he kept walking. When they came to a T-junction, he looked to his left and right. He then put the sharp stone on the corner that turned.


    Bao¡¯er blinked and asked, ¡°Can we get money to eat this way?¡±


    ¡°Of course, tasty stuff wille here right now,¡± the old man said. He pulled Bao¡¯er forward to walk with him. Not longter, they stopped near the street. He put down the g and ced a yellow cloth on the ground. He pulled out a chair and sat on the cloth. He closed his eyes and rested.


    ¡°Old Liar, is this going to work?¡± Bao¡¯er waited for a while, but nothing tasty appeared.


    ¡°Do not rush. It is on its merry way.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes did not open. He looked calm as he spoke to her.


    After a while, the street suddenly had chickens flying and dogs jumping. They saw a guy riding a gold, big crab gene race. It was skittering around the street, making the street all dirty.


    Seeing this big, gold crab that looked like a tanke close to them, the old man¡¯s eyes and lips suddenly became very thin. He then blew out air and made a strange noise. When the big gold crab heard that sound, its crazy moving body came to a halt. The person atop the beast looked rather excited. The gold, big crab came to a stop. It was a sudden one, so the man was thrown right off. It looked like a dog eating sh*t. His head went in front of the fortune-teller old man with a shock.


    The old man looked at the young man who had fallen with his ass sticking up and said, ¡°Old man, I have seen your forehead go dark. Did your head suffer a stroke of misfortune? Today, you will be suffering a curse.¡±


    The young man picked himself up off the ground. He wiped the blood off his nose, looked at the old man, and coldly said, ¡°Old man, how dare you to start talking to me. Do you have any idea who I am?¡±


    After that, the young man reached out his hand to punch the old man. The old man did not move. He coldly said, ¡°If I am not mistaken, you just experienced changes that can make a sad man very happy. You have an opportunity before you.¡±


    When the young man heard that, he was shocked. The fist that was going to strike out was lowered.


    ¡°Old man, who sent you here? How could you know everything about me?¡± The young man stared at the fortune-telling old man and checked him out.


    The fortune-telling old man shook his head. ¡°I do want to save people, but people are always so ignorant. Never mind.¡±


    After that, the fortune-telling old man picked up his shop. He took the little girl with him as he left. In the meantime, he said to himself, ¡°God is jealous of geniuses. What a shame...¡±


    ¡°Hang on, what did you mean, old man? At least, tell me. Otherwise, I am going to break your old teeth. Then, you will never talk crap again.¡± The young man reached out his hand and stopped the two from leaving.


    The fortune-telling old man sighed and said, ¡°I am afraid you will not believe me even if I do tell you. How about this? I will give you one tidbit. You do not have to pay for it. If it is useful, it will be a pleasure of mine. If it is not useful, neither of us loses a thing.¡±


    After that, the old man took out a rope and gave it to the young man.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The young man epted the rope with suspicion. It seemed to be an ordinary rope. It was less than 9 feet long with small threading.


    If it was not for the fortune-telling man telling him what happened, with that young man¡¯s attitude, he would have hanged the old man with the rope. The old man said, ¡°Put the rope around your waist and put the other on the gene race. Then, you will find out.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I will see what you are up to. If this is a waste of time, I am going toe back and break your stupid mouth. Someonee here and keep an eye on this old man.¡± Because of what the young man shouted, a few big men appeared. They prohibited the old man and the young girl from leaving.


    ¡°I have stuff to do. If it does not work, when Ie back, you are very dad.¡± After the young man said that, he jumped atop the crab¡¯s back. Following the instructions given to him by the old man, he tied one end of the rope to his waist and the other end onto the gold crab. He took the crab and sought to leave.


    ¡°Hang on. Pull the rope one foot and seven inches shorter.¡± The fortune-telling old man stopped the young man.


    The young man did not really believe him. No matter what happened today, no one would have been able to see it. There was no way for others to know. The fortune-telling old man spoke correctly, which had made him scared. It was hard to believe, which was why he thought he should give it a go.


    The young man pulled the rope shorter and thought, ¡°After I am done, if this stupid rope does not do anything, I am going to break his mouth.¡±


    Just as he just tied up the rope, the gold crab turned around and started to spin extremely fast. The young man fell from the crab¡¯s back. The young man¡¯s eyes opened wide. He saw himself almost fall on the ground. His waist felt tight. He was only half a foot away from the ground hanging by the rope.


    The young man had a closer look. He quickly broke out into a cold sweat. There was a sharp rock five inches away from his left eye. If the rope had not pulled him when he fell, he could have been blinded.


    He thought about the consequences of the rope. The young man¡¯s legs went soft. He had a cold sweat. He felt like it was too close.


    A few young men surrounded the old man and girl. Many people saw this. The young man, who had gone around the corner, hade back. He was running and screaming, ¡°Old Fairy... Old Fairy... Old Fairy you are like a god...¡±

 Chapter 3069 - Eight Sound Bug

    <h4>Chapter 3069 Eight Sound Bug</h4>


    Han Sen and the group walked before the gates of Big Qin Capital. It was half a monthter by now. The Big Qin Kingdom¡¯snds were too vast. Even with subspace travel and slip-space jumps, it took them half a month to reach the capital from Turin. They had even swapped ships twice.


    ¡°Is this Big Qin Capital?¡± Mister Yang and the others were shocked by what they saw ahead of them. The whole of Big Qin Capital was not built on a. It was built on a giant, man-made space station.


    The space station was bigger than Turin. When looking at it from afar, it was like a hunk of jade floating in space.


    Li Bing Yu was a bit excited. From what she saw, Han Sen was there in the capital with the need to seek out Qin Bai. When they met, her chance to strike would finally arrive.


    Li Bing Yuughed and said, ¡°In the seven kingdoms, only the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital is not built on the surface of a. This jade wall city is what Qin¡¯s people are the proudest of. They were built by the first King Qin. Now, billions of years have passed by. Despite the eons, fraught with war and natural disasters, it has weathered everything thrown at it and runs without a hitch. It holds the lives of tens of billions of the kingdom¡¯s civilians and nobles. The construction of this was a miraculous feat, and certainly one of the greatest across the history of the universe.¡±


    ¡°Was this Qin Xiu¡¯s work?¡± Han Sen quietly looked at the miraculous jade wall city.


    Jian Bu Gu smiled and said, ¡°Other kings finished this miracle because King Qin powers were so strong. They could almost conquer the universe. It is not like the other six kingdoms were going to be destroyed, but they must pay taxes to my country every year for the rtionships to remain stable. I do not think our country could build this jade wall city anew. It is a shame that when the Qin Kingdom was in its best shape, the true king vanished. Future King Qinscked what it took to conquer the universe.¡±


    Han Sen could not help but beplimentary. ¡°Qin Xiu really was a great man. It is not hard to practice his skills to the best they can be. I can do that. But Qin Xiu reached the maximum of his personal power and earned governance of a giant kingdom. He was a very sessful person. I do not think I could do the things he has done.¡±


    After entering the jade wall city, Han Sen realized he had been a bit too naive. He was unable to open a shop. With the little amount of money they had, he could not even find them a ce to live.


    In that expensive ce, the Qin Kingdom Capital, to even rent a space as small as a bathroom would cost them 10,000 a month.


    Han Sen looked at Jian Bu Gu and asked, ¡°Mister Jian, in this jade wall city, where do nobles hunt gene races?¡± Jian Bu Gu replied, ¡°The jade wall city has many teleportation devices. You can teleport to thes that are nearest the jade wall city. On thoses, there are manynd pulses and gene races.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He thought about going after some gene eggs first to gather money and then open up his shop.


    ¡°I do not think I can open a shop. Let me make an online shop.¡± After settling down, Han Sen had Mister Yang be in charge of the online shop. He prepared to go to another to get genes eggs for stock.


    Li Bing Yu said she wanted to follow Han Sen, but her request to tag along was rejected.


    ¡°There is no way he is going to have an online shop here,¡± Li Bing Yu coldly said to herself with a cackle. ¡°This must just be him starting off. His final goal here in the city must be to seek out and locate Qin Bai.¡±


    She knew Han Sen had no money. If he didn¡¯t gather gene eggs to sell to the people of jade wall city online, they would likely starve.


    The capital was not like other ces. It was where all the shops were. To be able to sell gene eggs there, it was usually only big nobles from fancy factions that had the chops to do so. They hadnd pulses to harvest. Running such an establishment alone was tough.


    Plus, Han Sen was only opening an online shop. He did not have the money to advertise his wares or establish a physical presence. He did not have a stable stream of resources either. To develop and make good on his intent, it was going to be a tough road. He would have been lucky not to lose money. Li Bing Yu thought she would see Han Sen¡¯s online shop shut down very soon. If Han Sen came asking her for money, she would tell him her pockets were just as empty. That would likely push Han Sen to meet up with Qin Bai. Han Sen was looking up info on the jade wall city. He checked out the online shops that sold gene eggs, and he got an idea on which sorts of gene eggs sold well.


    When Han Sen arrived at the quantum teleportation system, he was so shocked that his mouth opened wide. The teleportation device was just like the ones in the sanctuary. ¡°Does that mean the teleportation devices in the sanctuaries actually came from the universe of kingdoms?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face looked very weird.


    He knew that the Alliance¡¯s ability to create teleportation devices came from a technological solution derived from another civilization. In the past, he thought it was crystallizer technology. Seeing these teleportation devices, he noticed they were very simr. It was hard to believe there was not a connection.


    After paying the teleportation fee, Han Sen had a very familiar feeling. He arrived at a called Gu Ya.


    Han Sen had conducted some research on this ce. Gu Ya had some very weird gene races. The gene races were not hard to find, but the gene eggs were hard to locate. There was a viscount gene race called spirit evil eye. Its level was not high, but itsbined skill could provide humans with X-ray vision. The spirit evil eye¡¯s gene egg price was higher than earl gene egg prices, but none were selling it.


    Of course, Han Sen did not n on getting some spirit evil eye gene eggs to sell. He thought the people who wanted the gene egg solely did for perverted reasons. Second, it was very hard to find the spirit evil eyes.


    ¡°I will just get myself one to y with.¡± Han Sen kept thinking as he walked.


    The Holy Wen White Deer was too eye-catching. There were many people around, so Han Sen did not ride it. He just walked slowly. He kept walking, trying to check out Gu Ya.


    With the information he had gathered online, not far from the west side, there was a ce called Night Cry Valley. There were viscount gene races that were native to the region. It was a gene race called eight sound bug. On this hunt, Han Sen was on the prowl for an eight sound bug. Just like spirit evil eye, the eight sound bug¡¯s gene eggs were very rare. They sold for a high price.


    The eight sound bug¡¯s fighting power was weak, and thebined skill Eight Sound did not do much either. Regardless, it made the music and voice of a human better.


    The universe of kingdoms was not all based around fighting. They had culture and entertainment. Therefore, that era had many musicians.


    A lot of young people wished to be a singer or idol. That was especially true of the nobles, who really enjoyed such forms of entertainment.


    An eight sound bug was very important for singers. There were not many gene races with that type. There were ones at a higher level, but ordinary people could not afford them.


    The gene egg of an eight sound bug was very rare, so their demand was higher. Night Cry Valley¡¯s eight sound bugs were adults. They could not be tamed andbined, so no one was there capturing the eight sound bugs.

 Chapter 3070 - Night Cry Valley

    <h4>Chapter 3070 Night Cry Valley</h4>


    Han Sen thought Night Cry Valley would not have had any people there for that ce had eight sound bugs. The area had nond pulses, and eight sound bugs were difficult to catch. No one should have been there.


    Shortly after Han Sen entered the valley, he saw a woman. Her face was covered with a green veil. She was sitting atop arge rock in Night Cry Valley. Her eyes were closed. It looked as if she was resting.


    Han Sen saw her face and understood she was there to capture eight sound bugs too. The eight sound bugs only appeared in the valley at night. She was obviously waiting for dark.


    He believed no one should have been there, and so did the woman. She was just as surprised to see Han Sen arrive.


    Although he could not see her face, and she was wearing a veryrge robe that hid her body shape, her eyes looked like autumn water. People were bound to believe that she was a very pretty person.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just her eyes that look good. Perhaps the rest of her face is ugly and weird. I don¡¯t see another reason as to why she might be hiding her face.¡± If Han Sen knew who that woman was, he would have understood why she did her face as she such.


    She was one of the three big idols in the Big Qin Kingdom. She was called Feng Fei Fei, and she was titled the Phoenix Singer. In the Big Qin Kingdom, she was very famous. She had many fans. If she did not hide her face when she went out, there would be traffic everywhere.


    The Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s idols were not ordinary stars or celebrities. Back in the day, King Qin¡¯s singer Zhong Li Qing sung one song and scared off Zhao Kingdom¡¯s 10 battleships that sought to invade Chimo. It was the strongest one back then.


    Of course, that was because Zhong Li Qing had the ultimate gene race called absolute sound. The three big idols were not as famous as Zhong Li Qing, but they were only a little away from being that widely known. They were all elites who had god ss sonic-element gene races. They were not just some singers or stars.


    In the universe of kingdoms, without the aid of powerful gene races, one was not able to reach the top in any way. Every professions¡¯ top-ss people made the scariest elites.


    Feng Fei Fei hade to Night Cry Valley for an eight sound bug. The eight sound bugs that had already hatched could not be perfectly tamed, but they could be used to create gene medicine that could moisturize the throat. For a singer, that was very good stuff.


    Of course, at Feng Fei Fei¡¯s level, any ordinary eight sound bug would not suit her. Before, she heard about Night Cry Valley possessing a rare, mutant eight sound bug. She wanted to have a look around and check out the validity of the im. So, she came to Night Cry Valley in search of that special eight sound bug. Seeing Han Sen arrive in Night Cry Valley, Feng Fei Fei was not too bothered. Even if Han Sen was there to catch eight sound bugs, she did not believe he had the chops to beat her. Plus, she wanted a mutant eight sound bug. She was not after any ordinary type of eight sound bug.


    Feng Fei Fei did not mind Han Sen being there, but Han Sen did mind Feng Fei Fei¡¯s presence. With an outsider there, he was not able to freely use the Xuan Yellow Sutra. If an outsider saw him turn a gene race into an egg, people would likely capture him for research.


    As Han Sen kept looking at Feng Fei Fei, he came to understand she was not the type of person to mess around with. At least, that was just the feeling he was getting. He did not have proof that was the case.


    Seeing Feng Fei Fei close her eyes again, Han Sen walked past her. He kept heading into the deeper recesses of Night Cry Valley. He wanted to keep his distance from her so she could not see what he would be using.


    Normal people who were good at singing should have also had good hearing. Feng Fei Fei was one of the good ones, and her body had a unique gene race. Although she did not open her eyes, Han Sen¡¯s movements were in her ears. In her mind, she pictured the scene of him and his movements.


    Seeing Han Sen not recognize her and walk straight into the valley, Feng Fei Fei felt greatly relieved.


    If she had been recognized, she would have been troubled. She would have been unable to get the mutant eight sound bug as she had hoped. If other people knew that the top singer and idol Feng Fei Fei was fighting for an eight sound bug with amoner, even if she was there first, people would be talking about it a great deal.


    Feng Fei Fei was not afraid, but it was still something that made her not feel very good.


    In fact, Feng Fei Fei thought too much. Han Sen did not know about the mutant eight sound bug. He was only there to catch an ordinary eight sound bug.


    Han Sen walked into the deeper parts of Night Cry Valley. Although it was just nighttime, and the sky was not too dark, the further he walked into the valley, the darker the valley became.


    Inside the valley, there were no big trees. There were just some small nts around, but the grass and the leaves were very long. They could have been a whole three feet tall. The reason the ce was called Night Cry Valley was that the gene races there mostly appeared at night. One was unable to see them in the daytime. So, Han Sen walked deeper into the valley to find gene races. Strangely, however, he found none.


    He walked to the farthest point of the valley and reached a dead end. He decided to have a mosey about.


    He was far away from that woman now. He no longer saw her, and the area around him had grass that was three-feet high. If the woman did not run there, she would not see what Han Sen was doing


    In the deepest part of the valley, there was a pool with very clear water. It was not big. It was just half the size of a basketball court. The water was clear. He saw some duck egg-like stones beneath the surface.


    Near the pool, there were somerge stones. Han Sen sat atop the biggest one. He was able to see in six different directions and hear in eight directions. He would have time to aim.


    The sky went dark. Before the sun hadpletely dipped into theher, Han Sen heard a ¡°tzi-tzi¡± sound. It was something Han Sen was quite familiar with. It was the sound of a cricket.


    Han Sen followed where the sound came from, but he failed to find the cricket. He discovered that the sound wasing from a crack in the stone near the pool.


    Han Sen was just going to have a look. He wanted to see if that was a gene race, but his eyes froze. He saw movement in the water.


    Han Sen held his body stiff and peered into the water. Although the light in the valley was minimal, Han Sen had a good pair of eyes that enabled him to see the very bottom of the pool. He saw a weird creature slowly moving.


    The thing looked like a gecko. It was very big. It was one foot long. Its body was dark green, and it was in the water. It was camouging itself in the moss of the water, so it was hard to notice.


    That big, dark green, big gecko was twisting its body through the water to climb. It was going to the stone gap that had the ¡°tzi-tzi¡± sound.


    The big gecko emerged from the water, stared at the stone gap, and climbed inside. It was like a toxic snake that ate people.


    The dark green body did not have scales, but it had many small lumps. It looked like a toad¡¯s bumps. Seeing the big geckoe before the stone gap, the stone gap shed with a red color. Something emerged from it.

 Chapter 3071 - Cricket Cave

    <h4>Chapter 3071 Cricket Cave</h4>


    A ck-bodied, red-headed big cricket came out of the gap in the stone. It battled the big, dark green gecko. The cricket was only the size of a fist. It was much smaller than the big gecko, but it was very fast. It was not at a disadvantage while it fought. The ck and green, the two shadows, battled on the banks of the pool. The fight was intense to watch.


    Han Sen found it a fun spectacle to view. The levels of the two gene races were not very high. They were viscounts at the most, but their methodology of battle was brutally intense. It was like watching crickets fight.


    ¡°Even though sparrows are small, they¡¯re still meat. I will wait until they¡¯re almost finished, then I will turn them into eggs. I should be able to earn a bit of money when I bring them back with me. I will at least be able to sort out my rent problem.¡±


    Han Sen was having fun watching this. Suddenly, the toxic lump on the gecko exploded. Green juice squirted everywhere. It was like a blossoming flower spraying all over the cricket.


    The shell on the cricket¡¯s body looked as if it had been sprayed with acid. It emitted white smoke. It looked as if it was being corroded.


    The cricket went ¡°tzi-tzi¡± and fell to the ground. The gecko saw that its attack had worked, so it approached its enemy. The cricket struggled, trying to make its way back to the stone gap.


    The gecko¡¯s juice was far too toxic. Before the cricket was able to climb into the stone gap, the shell on its body was already being corroded. The blighter turned blurry and disgusting. It was not going tost.


    The cricket suddenly looked like it came back to life. Its back legs used some hidden power to make its bloody body leap and avoid the gecko¡¯s tongue. It entered the stone gap.


    ¡°It was injured badly, so it is useless for it to go back inside the cave. The gecko does not have to do anything. It will turn into bloody water soon enough.¡± Han Sen knew now was the time for him to act, but his pupils suddenly got small.


    The gecko was in front of the stone gap. Suddenly, a cold light beamed out of it. Before the big, dark green gecko reacted, it was turned into a stone. ¡°Huh? Does that cricket have the ability to petrify? Why did it not use it earlier?¡± Han Sen was very confused.


    Before he thought any more about it, Han Sen worried that the cricket was heavily injured. If it had turned into blood water, no matter how strong his Xuan Yellow Sutra was, he could not turn a pile of mush into an egg.


    Han Sen shed and came before the elusive stone gap. He cast his Xuan Yellow Sutra to kick up a red light that struck the petrified, dark green, big gecko.


    Although his body was petrified, under the power of the Xuan Yellow Sutra, it still devolved. It quickly turned into a dark green egg that was the size of a pigeon egg.


    He held onto that gecko egg. Han Sen reached out his hand to punch the rock. He wanted to blow up the stone gap and see what the cricket was doing inside.


    After Han Sen unleashed his punch, only a few cracks manifested in the stone. He was unable to break it.


    ¡°Huh? What is going on?¡± Han Sen was shocked. His punching power was scary. Forget about stone, but he was able to break an ingot of pure tinum into mini pieces with the strength he put into his punches. Now, all he had managed to do was leave a few measly marks on the stone. Clearly, there was something funky about the stone.


    Han Sen saw the stone gap had no movement. No petrified light came out of it either. So, he kept on punching. When he unleashed his fourth punch, the rock broke. The gap was now the size of a human head.


    Han Sen looked into the cave and was quite surprised. It was a cave about the size of a bathtub. There was no cricket. There was only a pool of blood. There was an 80% to 90% chance it was the body of the cricket.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Han Sen looked at the bloody water.


    The stone cave was very humid and had a heavyyer of moss. The blood water seemed to be corrosive. It had started to corrode the moss, revealing the stone underneath.


    The rock looked very t. It looked as if it had been made by someone. There were also some carvings there. Underneath the blood and the moss, it was not very clear.


    Han Sen wiped away the moss. He quickly discovered that beneath the stone cave there was a stone board that had special symbols on it. Han Sen broke the rocks around to get the stone board out, but the stone board was around four-feet long and one-foot wide. He did not know how long it was and could not get it out.


    Han Sen needed to be patient. He broke the stone board around and noticed the stone board was only half-a-foot thick. It was grey in color. It did not look like the granite around. After being busy for a while, Han Sen finally got the stone board out of the ground. When he pulled out the whole stone board, he noticed it was not a stone board. It was a stone box.


    Han Sen tried to open the stone box, but there was no reaction from the box¡¯s keyhole. He used his hands like a knife to strike it. He left a few white marks on the stone box.


    ¡°This stone box is so weird.¡± Han Sen thought it was still early enough that the eight sound bugs were not yet ready to appear, so he took the stone box out and went to check out the cave again. He found nothing else. He used the stones to rebuild and hide the cave he had just discovered. Han Sen thought, ¡°That petrifying light probably did note from the cricket. After all, it did not look like a stone-element gene race. If that was not it, then it has to be this stone box. When I dug up the stone box, after all this time, why hasn¡¯t the stone box done anything?¡±


    Although Han Sen thought he was very handsome, he did not think he was handsome enough for the stone box to treat him differently. ¡°What is the reason?¡± Han Sen looked at the top of the stone box. There was still blood water the cricket had left behind. It had already dried up.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. ¡°This thing is not going to react after seeing blood, is it?¡±.


    Although Han Sen thought that way, he was not going to use his own blood for the testing. He looked around, nning to kill a gene race and see if he could use the gene race¡¯s blood to activate the stone box.


    Ding! Han Sen suddenly heard a sound that was like a harp¡¯s string being plucked. It came from inside a bush. Han Sen looked into the sky. It was dark. A moon was now above the mountain.


    Not longter, Han Sen heard a harp sound in the vicinity. It was like someone was ying an old instrument. It sounded very nice. Under the night sky of the valley, it sounded very mysterious.


    Han Sen held his breath. His body was like it was petrified and unmoving.


    The eight sound bugs could not see anything, but they were very sensitive to sound. Insects that were a few miles away could not hide from them. If people wanted to catch an eight sound bug, they could not make a sound. Even the jump of a shocked heart would alert them.


    He needed to wait until they emerged from the ground and hit them when they were nearby. He could not im another if they escaped underground.


    Han Sen controlled his body. He sat where he was like a stone. Not longter, from out of the bush, he saw a white light emerge from the leaves. In the nighttime, it looked like a firefly.

 Chapter 3072 - Mutant Eight Sound Bug

    <h4>Chapter 3072: Mutant Eight Sound Bug</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Han Sen had watched a video online about the eight sound bugs,pared to what he was seeing in real life, he was given a nasty shock.


    A butterfly, which was as small as a fairy, suddenly flickered like a white light that should have been the bug¡¯s body. Aside from its body just being a white te and several wriggling tentacles, it was like a human. That thing was sort of like a mini butterfly.


    In the arms of the eight sound bug, it was holding an instrument that looked like a lute. It did, however, have eight strings. The eight sound bug¡¯s fingers were ying the instrument to make many crunching sounds.


    The eight sound bugs yed very good music, but Han Sen did not have the time to admire it. He was going to use his Xuan Yellow Sutra to get rid of it. He suddenly heard the sound of another instrument. This one was amazing.


    ¡°Did more eight bug soundse?¡± Han Sen stopped moving. If he went to disturb the creature, the other eight sound bugs would stoping.


    Of course, not longter, a glowing thing emerged from the bush. It was a collection of eight sound bugs. They yed several different instruments in harmony with each other. There was not a single note yed out of ce. It was like a wondrous musical festival.


    Many beautiful eight sound bugs were dancing out of the bushes. More and more of them appeared. Not longter, there were a dozen eight sound bugs.


    Han Sen knew that Night Cry Valley had lots of eight sound bugs, but he did not think there would be that many. It was just a small area, yet there were at least a dozen eight sound bugs.


    ¡°Ding!¡± The sound of another instrument was heard. This time, the instrument was different from thest one. When Han Sen heard this instrument, his heart felt a shock. He could not help but be entranced with an acoustic lust for it.


    In fact, after the instrument¡¯s sound was heard, the dozen eight sound bugs and their instruments came to a close.


    Han Sen looked to where the instrument came from. He saw there was a bunch of silver light flying around the spring water. It was an eight sound bug glowing with silver light. He was not sure where it flew from, but it was now above the water. It kept flying around, ying the magical eight-string lute in its hands.


    Ordinary eight sound bugs were white, but this eight sound bug was a light silver color. Even the lute looked like it was made of silver jade. Its eight strings glowed with a silver light. The very small fingers plucked and pranced gently across them. It was like the sound of a mountain spring ying in Han Sen¡¯s ears. It made his heart feel as if it was being cleansed.


    ¡°A mutant eight sound bug?¡± Han Sen felt quite happy about this. A mutant eight sound bug was an incredibly rare find. He did not expect to find a mutant eight sound bug there.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen¡¯s body exploded. He was like a shadow that came before the mutant eight sound bug. His hand carried a red light as he struck the mutant eight sound bug.


    Han Sen was just a normal guy. He did not know how to appreciate music. Grabbing the mutant eight sound bug was more realistic.


    The mutant eight sound bug was only earl ss. It was a little stronger than the average viscount eight sound bug. Before Han Sen, it was extremely weak. It was battered by the red light in a jiffy.


    Han Sen did not watch the result of his strike. His body shed. He suddenly threw 10 additional punches, resulting in a dozen eight sound bugs being struck by Han Sen¡¯s fists of fury.


    Including that mutant eight sound bug, all the eight sound bugs devolved into white gene eggs. The mutant eight sound bug onlysted a few seconds before it was reduced to a gene egg as well.


    ¡°With this godly skill, I do not have to worry about not having any money to buy nice and spicy food.¡± Han Sen put a dozen of those eight sound bug eggs in his hands. They rolled around in his palm like pearls. He felt really happy about this result.


    While he was feeling this joy, the sound of torn space was suddenly heard. He turned around and saw the woman he had seen earlier in the valley. It was the woman wearing that green veil to hide her face. She hurried forth with white wings pping, flying there from afar.


    Feng Fei Fei had been waiting at the center of the valley. When the mutant eight sound bug appeared, she wanted to be the first to spot and catch it.


    When the mutant eight sound bug instrument was near the pool, Feng Fei Fei arrived there in haste. She tried to be as fast as she could be, but she was toote. When she arrived, she only saw Han Sen. He had already put the eggs away.


    Feng Fei Fei broke space and arrived. She did not see a mutant eight sound bug around. By only seeing Han Sen, she knew something was wrong.


    ¡°That is quite a coincidence. I heard the mutant eight sound bug¡¯s acoustics echo through the valley a couple of times before. Why did it appear next to this pond this time?¡± Feng Fei Fei looked around, unable to spy the presence of a single eight sound bug. There was only Han Sen beside the pool. She guessed that Han Sen might have already killed the mutant eight sound bug and felt grossly disappointed.


    Han Sen looked at her, but he did not say a word. He turned and walked out of the valley.


    Feng Fei Fei broke space and came before him. There had been too many big movements, so the rest of the eight sound bugs were likely hiding in fear. They were done for the night. They probably were not going to show up for another few days.


    Feng Fei Fei thought about it but decided to stop Han Sen, who was on the cusp of leaving. ¡°Mister, did you hunt the mutant eight sound bug?¡±


    ¡°What mutant eight sound bug? I have never heard of such a thing.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face did not look as if it was gasping or anything. He said that and quickly went outside the valley.


    Feng Fei Fei was enraged. If Han Sen told her he did not catch a mutant eight sound bug and said it had escaped, she could have epted that.


    She knew she had heard the instrument of the mutant eight sound bug from her position in the valley. Han Sen had been where the sound hade from. It was obvious was lying about the creature.


    ¡°Please, do not misunderstand,¡± Feng Fei Fei said. ¡°If you are willing to sell me the mutant eight sound bug, I am willing to pay you twice the going rate in the market.¡±


    ¡°I am not selling it.¡± This time, Han Sen answered with certainty.


    The mutant eight sound bug had be an egg. Feng Fei Fei would be suspicious if she saw it. The gene egg would be worth a lot more than just double the price. It was a rare mutant gene egg. Even if its level was not too high, he could still sell it for 10 times the price.


    Plus, with a rare gene egg, Han Sen wanted to put it on his online shop to draw attention and fame.


    Feng Fei Fei was very disappointed, but this had already happened. She had no choice but to give up.


    Han Sen carried the stone box with him. He had reached the center of the Night Cry Valley by this point. Suddenly, he saw a handsome man riding a white unicorn arrive. He was wearing white-jade armor.


    ¡°No matter how much the price, I am buying the mutant eight sound bug. Give me the sum.¡± The man sat atop the unicorn like some proud man, looking down on the earth and Han Sen.


    ¡°Mister Jin, what are you doing here?¡± Feng Fei Fei, who was leaving, frowned upon seeing the handsome man.


    ¡°I heard, Miss Fei Fei, that you came to Night Cry Valley alone,¡± Mister Jin said with a smile. ¡°I was afraid you might be in danger, so I followed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Jin.¡± Feng Fei Fei was not happy about this, but she did not let it show.


    ¡°It is my pleasure.¡± Mister Jin disyed a charming smile. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Mister Fei Fei requires a mutant eight sound bug. Just tell me how much you are selling it for. No matter the price, I will not bargain or haggle. Tell me the price.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei wished to say something, but she had already heard Han Sen was not willing to sell. She looked at Han Sen with shock.

 Chapter 3073 - Robbery?

    <h4>Chapter 3073 Robbery?</h4>


    Feng Fei Fei looked at Han Sen with surprise. Rejecting the temptation of money was not difficult, but he should have considered it before rejecting Mister Jin.


    Gong Shu Jin was the son of the Gong Shu Ban, who had the title of a genius. When he was young, he was already very famous in the jade wall city. He was not just very good at fighting since he had the talent of Mister Gong Shu¡¯snd-pulse skill. He was not a very high-level officer of the Qin Kingdom, but his reputation was not something ordinary either. Mister Gong Shu was a big mister in the Qin Kingdom, which was rare. God only knew how many nobles wanted to establish a good rtionship with him. They wanted to hire him and have him locatend pulses for them. He knew a lot of people in the Qin Kingdom.


    Feng Fei Fei did not really like Gong Shu Jin, but she did not want to offend him. The primary reason for this was because of the position of the Gong Shu misters in the Qin Kingdom.


    Han Sen had just rejected him. Unless he had some sort of background that could strike fear in Gong Shu Jin¡¯s heart, with Gong Shu Jin¡¯s personality, Han Sen was going to find himself in a spot of trouble.


    Feng Fei Fei knew everyone who had some level of authority in the jade wall, but she did not recognize Han Sen. This gave her a shock.


    Han Sen was quickly leaving. Just a secondter, he was gone from Night Cry Valley. Gong Shu Jin¡¯s eyes looked murderous, but it was just for one second. After that, his face was back to being pretty and soft. ¡°I was going to do something for Miss Fei Fei, but I was unable to do it,¡± Gong Shu Jin said, as he walked before Feng Fei Fei. ¡°I feel so sorrowful and ashamed.¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Mister,¡± Feng Fei Fei coldly said. ¡°I was just interested in a moment. I am not interested any longer.¡±


    ¡°I will take you back.¡± Gong Shu Jin sat atop his unicorn and performed a requesting gesture. He wanted Feng Fei Fei to ride with him.


    ¡°Mister, that is very kind of you, but I would still like to walk around by myself. I am not going to trouble you.¡± Feng Fei Fei bowed, pped her wings of light, and flew out of the valley.


    Feng Fei Fei had obviously rejected him. Gong Shu Jin still needed to act like a gentleman, so he obliged her request and stop pursuing her. He looked at Feng Fei Fei leaving and was immeasurably angered. He said, ¡°Feng Fei Fei, I am going to make you feel sorry in bed tonight.¡±


    After Han Sen left Night Cry Valley, he went to the teleporter.


    Earlier, when Gong Shu Jin asked him to name a price, he regretted it. If he knew there was a noob that was willing to deliver himself, he would not have turned the mutant eight sound bug into an egg.


    He was going to sell it, anyway. It did not matter who he sold it to. If someone wanted to pay a high price, Han Sen was more than happy to sell it. It was a shame the mutant eight sound bug had been turned into an egg. He could not randomly sell that to people. Before Han Sen returned to the teleport ce, he saw a shadow break space and arrive. Feng Fei Fei appeared in front of him.


    ¡°What is it, Lady?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°If you areing to the mutant eight sound bug, there is no need for us to talk.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei shook her head. ¡°I am not here for the mutant eight sound bug. Do you know who that man was?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°I see.¡± Feng Fei Fei disyed a wry smile. ¡°He is one of jade wall city¡¯s geniuses. He is a true demon genius. He is Gong Shu Jin. His father is the famous Gong Shu Ban. You just disrespected him. You are going to be in a lot of trouble.¡±


    This thing started with Feng Fei Fei, so Feng Fei Fei did not want others to get into trouble because of her. Therefore, she went to warn Han Sen.


    ¡°Thank you for the heads up,¡± Han Sen said with a wave. ¡°If there is nothing else, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Feng Fei Fei was startled by how calm Han Sen appeared. She thought he did not believe what she had told him.


    She hesitated, but Feng Fei Fei took off her veil. She showed him her pretty face. She sighed and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. We cannot y this nicely. If you believe me, I have an idea that can help you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Lady, but there is no need for that.¡± Han Sen said thank you and left.


    Feng Fei Fei looked at Han Sen leave with shock. She did not know what she felt. She took off her veil to reveal her identity, but Han Sen did not react. She was surprised.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Feng Fei Fei looked at the space Han Sen left with a flurry of conflicted emotions. She did not, however, give chase.


    She had done all she could. If Han Sen insisted on getting into trouble, it was no longer her concern.


    Feng Fei Fei was a very famous singer, and not just to the Qin people. Even people from the other six kingdoms knew her. Even if they hadn¡¯t seen her in the flesh, they would have seen her performances online. It was rare for someone not to know her.


    Feng Fei Fei thought Han Sen might have been pretending not to know her and had another purpose, but Han Sen really did not know who Feng Fei Fei was. He had not been in this world for long, and he had not really paid attention to the celebrities.


    Regarding Feng Fei Fei¡¯s reminder, Han Sen believed it. But it was just attributed to Gong Shu Jin. For that, he did not care.


    ¡°Old Yang, how is the online shop going?¡± Han Sen returned to where he lived and asked Mister Yang for a status report.


    ¡°I have done everything you asked of me.¡± Mister Yang looked at Han Sen weirdly as he asked. ¡°You can hawk your wares whenever you want to, but are you sure you really want to use this name?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    Han Sen was not very good at naming things. His online shop was called ¡°Shop.¡± From what Mister Yang saw, this name was not overbearing or particrly eye-catching. A shop¡¯s name should have been impressive. Since that was the name Han Sen had selected, he did not say anything. ¡°Old Yang, put these items on sale. The prospect of being able to eat hinges on the sale of these,¡± Han Sen said with excitement. He used to lead the world, but this was the first time he had opened a shop.


    Mister Yang had a wry smile. He and Li Bing Yu felt the same. They did not think an online shop was a good idea.


    Seeing that Han Sen was so interested in it, they did not say anything disrespectful about it. He asked, ¡°Mister, what are you nning to sell?¡±


    Li Bing Yu was nearby. She looked at Han Sen. She also wanted to know what Han Sen was hoping to sell.


    ¡°I went to Gu Ya and lucked out. I found some gene eggs. They are not high-level, but they shouldst a while. Old Yang,e have a look at these. How much should I sell these for?¡± Han Sen pulled out a gene egg to show Mister Yang Mister Yang did not expect Han Sen would have gene eggs on a two-day trip. He picked one of them up, looked at it, and said, ¡°Mister, you are very lucky. This is a viscount ss toxic gecko. It has thebined skill of Toxic Spray. Its power is quite high for a viscount. You could sell it for a few thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡± Han Sen took out a gene egg and showed it to Mister Yang.


    ¡°This is... Eight sound bug gene egg... Mister, you are very lucky! Although eight sound bugs are viscount ss gene eggs, the going price is far more lucrative than what the toxic gecko will get you. You could sell this for five digits. I will have to do some actual research for the blue book value.¡± Mister Yang was truly shocked.


    ¡°You sell these for now.¡± Han Sen took out a dozen eight sound bug gene eggs and gave them to Mister Yang.


    Mister Yang was frozen as he looked at the gene eggs. His eyes and mouth opened wide. He made no sound.


    After a while, Mister Yang managed to ask, ¡°Mister, were you involved in a robbery?¡±

 Chapter 3074 - Treasure in the Box

    <h4>Chapter 3074 Treasure in the Box</h4>


    ¡°Robbery? From where could I have possibly stolen these things?¡± Han Sen took out a silver mutant eight sound bug and tossed it to Mister Yang. Mister Yang picked up the eight sound bug egg and looked at it. His eyes almost popped out of his skull. ¡°Mister, did you really dig this up?¡±


    Han Senughed and replied, ¡°Of course. Does it look like I gave birth to it?¡±


    Mister Yang was unable to believe it. Han Sen did not know anynd pulse skills. He had just randomly gone to Gu Ya to dig around. Yet, he had found a dozen eight sound bug eggs. On top of that, one of them was a mutant eight sound bug. This was an unbelievable thing. It was something of a genuine miracle that was unheard of. If everyone was as lucky as Han Sen, all the misters in the universe would starve to death. This was the first time Mister Yang had doubted his career. He didn¡¯t quite know what to say.


    Li Bing Yu could not believe Han Sen had managed to dig up eight sound bugs. She thought, ¡°He must be connected to Qin Bai. It looks like my chance hase.¡±


    ¡°Old Yang, I will hand the gene egg over to you,¡± Han Sen said to Mister Yang. ¡°Sell it for a good price. Our lives are depending on it.¡±


    ¡°Mister, you shouldn¡¯t sell this mutant eight sound bug gene egg,¡± Mister Yang said. ¡°Just sell the ordinary eight sound bug eggs. This mutant egg should be kept as a highlight of the shop. With that on disy, it will be sure to attract a lot of business.¡±


    ¡°Just see what you can do.¡± Han Sen was not really interested in money. He only required enough money to get by in the walled jade city.


    ¡°Where is Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s dead body?¡± Han Sen had a look at the map, but the walled jade city was too big.


    It was hard to locate the mysterious ce Bai Mo had mentioned. Han Sen bought some frozen gene race blood online. They were low-ss, so they did not cost much.


    With the quantum transport system, even if it was a few systems far away, they could just drop it in the transport station for the delivery man to take.


    Han Sen quickly received a few bags of the gene race blood. He then locked himself in a room.


    He put the stone box in a bathtub. He ced the frozen bags of blood atop the stone box. When the blood touched the stone box, some weird symbols lit up. They released a cold and petrifying light.


    Wherever the petrifying light touched, regardless if it was metal or flesh, it was petrified. Even Han Sen¡¯s clothes were petrified.


    It was a shame that the petrified light could not do anything to Han Sen¡¯s body. All Han Sen felt was something slightly cold. His skin and hair had avoided petrification.


    As more blood was poured onto the stone box, the patterns on the box appeared as if they could absorb the blood. All of the blood was absorbed by the patterns.


    Han Sen put many bags of blood inside the box. The blood color of the patterns started to appear darker, and the petrifying light grew stronger. When there was only one bag of blood left, Han Sen suddenly heard a ¡°katcha¡± noise. The stone box opened.


    ¡°I wonder what is hidden inside there.¡± Han Sen was very curious. He opened the stone box and was quite shocked.


    The stone box contained a circr stone that was the shape of an egg. There was a mouth on its top, and six holes on its side. The entire stone was grey. All-in-all, it looked like a stone ocarina.


    The ocarina was an instrument, and he was no stranger to such an instrument. Ancient Devil had eight generals, and one of them was named Xiang Yin. She gave Han Sen an ocarina and taught him how to blow it.


    It was a shame that Han Sen was not very good with music. He tried to learn it for a while, but he never was sessful. He only seldomly used it to entertain himself.


    Right now, he was seeing an ocarina. He held it in his hand and felt rather sad. When Xiang Yin ascended, he had tried to find her but couldn¡¯t. That made Han Sen feel terrible.


    The stone box¡¯s petrified light was gone. Han Sen touched the stone ocarina, sighed, and said, ¡°Little Big Sister Xiang Yin, where are


    <b>e are</b>


    you?¡±


    It was an old stone ocarina. There were no patterns on it. It was a very rough stone ocarina that did not look very pretty.


    The stone ocarina¡¯s surface was not polished very well, and it was rather crude. It looked like something from ancient times.


    Han Sen rummaged through the stone box. Aside from that stone ocarina, there was nothing else to find.


    ¡°What a weird stone box. Whatever is inside it cannot be anything normal.¡± Han Sen looked to his left and then his right. Whatever the case was, he couldn¡¯t see anything particrly outstanding about the ocarina. After thinking for a moment, Han Sen put the stone ocarina next to his mouth and tried ying a song. He wanted to see if the stone ocarina possessed any special powers.


    As Han Sen blew into it, the ocarina did not y any sound. Aside from the wind, there was nothing


    ¡°Weird. Why is there no sounding from the ocarina?¡± Han Sen looked at the ocarina in shock. He examined it for a while but did not see anything amiss. The stone ocarina was not damaged. It was like an average ocarina without any clogged holes. The fact that it was not producing any sound was strange.


    He again ced the ocarina next to his mouth. This time, Han Sen gathered his Xuan Yellow Sutra and put a strong power in his breath. He blew into the stone ocarina.


    ¡°Woohoo!¡± A very sorrowful ocarina sound was heard. Han Sen moved his finger to create different tones.


    After he moved his finger, Han Sen was surprised that the holes had started to produce smoke. The smoke gathered in the air and turned a white cloud.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen stopped blowing the ocarina. He looked at the white cloud in the air. It looked like the cloud from the monkey king.


    From outside, Han Sen suddenly heard the cloud starting to make a very vague sound. The sound was not very quiet, but it was still hard to hear. It was like a woman mumbling. It was like she was reading out a Buddha¡¯s chant.


    ¡°Who is in there?¡± Han Sen frowned. He punched the cloud. The cloud broke around his hand. It vanished. The sound was gone.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen frowned. He picked up the ocarina and started blowing it. The hole of the ocarina generated some smoke that arose to form another cloud.


    Han Sen leaned his ear forward to listen. Again, he heard that same, strange mumblinge from the cloud. It sounded close but also far away. It sounded very unstable.


    Han Sen listened to it intensely. Eventually, his face changed. The cloud suddenly disappeared again.


    He quickly picked up the ocarina and yed it to generate another cloud. This time, Han Sen listened more carefully. After a while, his expression looked weird.

 Chapter 3075 - Many Nobles Are Beneath the Prince’s Feet

    <h4>Chapter 3075 Many Nobles Are Beneath the Prince¡¯s Feet</h4>


    The soundsing from the cloud were something Han Sen had heard before. They were the same sounds that had apanied Golden Growler¡¯s golden door.


    No one knew what was beyond the golden door. Whatever was pulled inside it was dead, that much was certain. At least, no one was able to leave when pulled inside.


    When Han Sen was standing before the golden door, he had heard a weird sound. It was like an ancient god was praying or reading the chants of the Buddha.


    It was just that Han Sen had not entered the door. He stood outside the golden door and listened, but it was never something clear.


    Now that he was trying to remember it, the sounds of the golden door were just like the soundsing from the cloud. Han Sen just did not understand what the sounds meant.


    Many women loved shopping, even the three big singers, which included Feng Fei Fei. She was browsing around in the virtualmunity. She was different from ordinary women. She did not have to buy makeup products. She was in search of the eight sound bug.


    She had been unable to get an eight sound bug from Night Cry Valley and could not be bothered going back there again. So, she nned on buying eight sound bugs online instead. She wanted to create gene medicine for bolstering her throat.


    She searched for an eight sound bug and sorted the results by price from high to low. Feng Fei Fei did not care about shopping for a bargain. She wanted the best stuff, and that was that.


    A line of virtual products appeared before her. Feng Fei Fei was used to browsing prices from high to low, but she froze upon seeing the first item.


    ¡°Mutant eight sound bug egg? Really?¡± Feng Fei Fei clicked on the item. The photo of a mutant eight sound bug egg appeared. ¡°It really is a mutant eight sound bug egg!¡± Feng Fei Fei was very happy. In the virtualmunity, the shops scanned the real items. If there was a picture, one could bet their bottom dor that it was genuine.


    When Feng Fei Fei looked at the price, she frowned. The price was ced at the maximum. It was a healthy sum of 9,999,999.


    A mutant eight sound bug egg was very rare, but it was just an earl ss creature. That price was far too ridiculous to consider. Clearly, the shop keeper was not going to sell it properly.


    ¡°Boss, how are you selling the mutant eight sound bug egg?¡± Feng Fei Fei asked after contacting the person running the shop. ¡°Dear, the shop is selling it at the price listed. It is indeed avable for purchase. You can feel free to order it at any time. We will have it delivered in 24 hours. If not, we¡¯ll pay you double.¡± It was Jiang Shi. Mister Yang was in charge of running the shop, but Jiang Shi operated the customer services. She worked really hard. Even if she receivedints, she never got mad about it.


    Jiang Shi and You You used to be ves. Now, they followed Han Sen. He did not treat them like ves. Jiang Shi was very grateful for that. She tried to do her best with whatever task Han Sen asked them to do.


    ¡°I really want to buy it, so give it to me at the price you truly want to sell it for,¡± Feng Fei Fei said.


    ¡°Dear, I really cannot sell it to you for a lower price,¡± Jiang Shi quickly said. ¡°That is as low as it can go. You can take a look at the other products in the shop if you would prefer. There are very economical viscount ss eight sound bug eggs for sale. They are of good quality and fairly priced. Their abilities are great too.¡± Those were the lines Mister Yang had taught her to say. She performed them very well.


    Feng Fei Fei looked around. She saw the shop was selling ordinary eight sound bug eggs. With her identity, the ordinary eight sound bug eggs did not really entice her.


    ¡°If you really want to sell it sometime, why don¡¯t you send me a message? We can talk about the price some more.¡± After saying that, Feng Fei Fei put the mutant eight sound bug egg in her shopping cart. ¡°Alright, dear,¡± Jiang Shi replied.


    Feng Fei Fei was a bit depressed. She did not want to buy the mutant eight sound bug egg for herself. She wanted to send it to her little niece as a birthday gift.


    Although Feng Fei Fei had better sonic gene races, the level was too high. Her niece was too young. She could notbine with any high-level sonic gene races.


    The mutant eight sound bug egg¡¯s level was not too high. Furthermore, it was a gene egg. If it hatched, it would be a baby. It did not tax the body too much, so it was suitable for a child. When the mutant eight sound bug egg grew up and had an ultimate body, it would be very good to improve one¡¯s voice. It would be even better than a marquise or duke ss gene egg.


    After all, sonic gene races did not only improve one¡¯s voice. Mutant eight sound bugs did not do much in another direction. To improve one¡¯s voice, it was still a little bit worse than other sonic gene eggs.


    ¡°It is a shame the seller does not n on selling it.¡± Feng Fei Fei looked at the shop¡¯s name. She nned to remember that the was shop called Shop.


    In Gong Shu manor, a worker went to Gong Shu Jin¡¯s study. He bowed and said, ¡°Mister, the results of my investigation are here for your perusal.¡±


    After that, the worker pulled out a file of information he had been tasked to collect and put it down in front of Gong Shu Jin.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Gong Shu Jin looked at the information and coldly said, ¡°A redneck thates from Ancient God City, huh? He has no background. He has no faction. In that case, how dare he insult me, Gong Shu Jin? I must teach him a lesson. If I don¡¯t, he won¡¯t understand what it means for many nobles to be under a prince¡¯s feet.¡±


    ¡°Mister, people like that do not deserve you to take action.¡± The worker bowed and suggested, ¡°Perhaps you should send someone else.¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± Gong Shu Jin said. ¡°I will let you handle it. Remember, you must bring the mutant eight sound bug¡¯s body backplete. It will be Miss Fei Fei¡¯s birthday in a few days. I will give it to her as a birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Mister, I will do all this very secretively,¡± Lou Jiu said with very murderous eyes.


    ¡°Mister, five of the eight sound bug eggs have already been sold. Each one has sold for 35,000, and there are lots of people asking for the price of the mutant eight sound bug egg.¡± Mister Yang happily reported the results to Han Sen.


    Their shop had only been open for a day, and they had already raked in a few sales. It was natural to feel ecstatic.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Han Sen nodded. The mutant egg was not a small price for Mister Yang, but it meant nothing to Han Sen. He did not really care about it.


    ¡°By the way, Mister, have you heard of one weird thing?¡± Mister Yang tried to test him.


    Han Sen looked at Mister Yang and asked, ¡°What weird thing?¡±


    Mister Yang looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°It was the seventh of thest month when the jade city had a big earthquake. The king¡¯s family¡¯s temple was destroyed. Someone saw that the temple had a gold beam of light shoot into space.¡±


    Mister Yang told him about this because the seventh day of the previous month was when he and Mister Meng had dug up Han Sen. He thought there was a connection between the two events.


    ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t earthquakes breaking big buildings normal?¡± Han Sen quietly asked.


    ¡°Mister, it is normal for other cities to have earthquakes, but the jade city is a space city that was man-made,¡± Mister Yang said. ¡°Why would there be earthquakes?¡± After thinking for a moment, Han Sen asked, ¡°Where is the king family¡¯s temple?¡± ¡°Mister, ordinary people cannot go there,¡± Mister Yang quickly answered. ¡°There are lots of elites guarding it. Only members of the royal family can go there to pay their respects. They usually do that at some festival.¡±

 Chapter 3076 - Scary Gene Race

    <h4>Chapter 3076 Scary Gene Race</h4>


    Han Sen could not say anything. After making up his mind, he decided to go take a look. Mister Yang did not know much. He provided him with some basic information. Although the king¡¯s alpha temple was heavily guarded, and there was a ceremony each year, ordinary people could not get close. The best they could do was film things from afar. So, there was a lot of information about it on the inte.


    Han Sen browsed and did some research on it online. He did so for a while and learned about the location of the king¡¯s alpha temple. He knew what the ce looked like, so he knew what to look for.


    ¡°Why does this alpha temple look like the metal temple Tai Yi fixed?¡± Han Sen looked at the temple in the video and felt rather shocked.


    Aside from this thing looking older, the whole shape of the alpha¡¯s temple looked like the metal temple. On top, the words ¡°Big Qin Alpha Temple¡± were written and not just ¡°metal temple.¡±


    Han Sen went to the temple was. He looked at the temple from afar. He wanted to sneak inside the temple, but it was not possible.


    Things were different now. Many ces had fallen in the alpha temple. There were guards on patrol, but that veryrge alpha temple had many fallen areas that could not entirely be guarded.


    Han Sen did not dare get too close. He did not want to draw attention to himself. He merely walked around the alpha temple to get a proper look. He soon frowned.


    The security was too heavy around the alpha¡¯s temple. There were all kinds of tools of observation, and he could not use geno arts. It was for him to sneak into the alpha¡¯s temple. Han Sen did not know if it was a mistake, but he felt as if the alpha temple had something inside it that was calling out to him. It made him yearn to enter.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to go inside. So, Han Sen abandoned the idea of entering the alpha temple. He would have to figure out another way some other time.


    <b>W some</b>


    On his way back home, Han Sen saw some snacks that looked as if they tasted delicious. He looked at the time and noticed it was almost lunch. So, he brought some home with him.


    When he arrived home, Han Sen called for Mister Yang, Jian Bu Gu, and the others toe around and eat. Only Li Bing Yu was not around. The five of them sat around the table while Han Sen presented them with some food that looked like a pie. It was for them to eat, but Jian Bu Gu suddenly stopped them from digging in.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat this,¡± Jian Bu Gu said.


    Han Sen put the pie near his mouth and asked Jian Bu Gu, ¡°I can¡¯t eat this pie?¡±


    Jian Bu Gu nodded. ¡°In the universe, there are many gene races. No matter if they are at a high or low level, every gene race has a unique feature. If they are used well, even low-ss gene races can be quite useful. There is a saying that there are only rubbish gene users, but there are no rubbish gene races.¡± ¡°Are you saying that there are gene races in it?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Jian Bu Gu made the others put down their slice of pie. He went on to say, ¡°If I am not mistaken, there is an organ-eating bug inside the pie. If you consumed this, it would grow quickly within your body. They would eat all of your organs until your body was an empty carcass. Then, you would die. Although this is just a marquise gene race, over time, many high-ss god ss gene elites have died by eating these organ-eating bugs. The organ-eating bugs are a very rare gene race. I am not sure who you have managed to offend to be given this. These organ-eating bugs were meant to kill you. On top of that, there are six of them.¡±


    ¡°Organ-eating bug!¡± Mister Yang¡¯s face changed. He knew how scary the organ-eating bugs were.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed too. He was not afraid of organ-eating bugs, but the humans of the universe of kingdoms were different. There were many powerful elites here. With gene race powers, they could destroy the sky and ground, but their bodies were not too strong. It was just after beingbined with a gene race that they could be a bit mightier. Compared to Han Sen, who could evolve his own body, that was a big difference.


    The organ-eating bugs would do nothing to Han Sen. For Mister Yang and the others, it would have been disastrous. Even if Jian Bu Gu had not known that and the organ-eating bugs entered his body, he would have been in a lot of trouble.


    Jian Bu Gu picked up the knife and cut the pie open. He pushed away the meat that was inside. There was a small little bug amidst the meat. It was the size of a sesame seed. If one did not pay attention, one would not notice it was there. Usually, no one opened their pie for examination before eating.


    Everyone looked terrible. Han Sen¡¯s face looked even worse. If Jian Bu Gu was not there, Mister Yang and the others would not be in a good shape right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The organ-eating bugs are scary, but they are harmless as long as they are out of your body. They will sleep and not do a thing. You are totally fine in their presence.¡± Jian Bu Gu picked up the organ-eating bug from out of the six pies. The six bugs, which looked like sesame seeds, were ced in a bowl. Once there, they did not move.


    Han Sen looked glum as he asked, ¡°Can you find out who did this?¡±


    Jian Bu Gu shook his head. ¡°If we had a sky mirror gene race, we might be able to locate the master. That way, you could find out who plotted to kill you. It is a shame that the gene race is very rare in the Big Qin Kingdom.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Jian Bu Gu and asked, ¡°What happens if they enter a body? Can their master feel this?¡±


    ¡°The organ-eating bugs will be active in their bodies, and the master will feel them,¡± Jian Bu Gu said. ¡°Ordinarily, with the speed that the organ-eating bugs breed, they will be dead within three days. Their entire bodies will be hollowed out.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He picked up the six organ-eating bugs and walked outside. After he left, Han Sen put the six organ-eating bugs in his mouth and swallowed them. He kept walking outside.


    ¡°It worked!¡± Lou Jiu was hiding near the hotel when he felt the organ-eating bugs get activated. He was overjoyed.


    Quickly, he felt the organ-eating bugs move, so he followed them. He saw Han Sen walk outside the hotel alone. He thought that was a bit weird. He frowned and thought, ¡°Weird. Why are all six organ-eating bugs inside him?¡±


    He then thought it was all for the best. Six organ-eating bugs were inside Han Sen¡¯s body. That just elerated the time it took for him to die.


    Lou Jiu did not think anyone could survive the consummation of the organ-eating bugs. Now, he had no doubt about it.


    ¡°Kid, you need to me yourself for this. It¡¯s your fault for being cocky and offending Mister Jin.¡± Lou Jiu coldlyughed. He used the organ-eating bugs sense power to follow Han Sen.


    He still needed to im the mutant eight sound bug, so he followed Han Sen. He was going to im the mutant eight sound bug after Han Sen died.


    Lou Jiu felt the organ-eating bugs quickly breeding inside Han Sen. There were so many of them, but he was shocked. ¡°It looks like it will take half the day toplete my task. With this fine work, Mister Jin is sure to reward me. Perhaps I will get the beast I want.¡±


    He followed Han Sen for a while. He saw Han Sen proceed to buy food on the street. He was like a foodie. He coldlyughed and said, ¡°He really does not know how much trouble he is in. He is still eating. He is like a pig! He eats a lot, and he is dumb.¡±


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He held his stomach and squatted on the streets. He started sprinting toward the hospital. He moved down the street and went into an alley. Heid on the ground, repeatedly moaning. His body was shaking. It looked like he was going to die.


    Seeing that no one else was in the alley, Lou Jiu thought it was perfect. He did not need to hide. He went into the alley and approached Han Sen.


    ¡°Be smarter when you are reborn, will you? Do not offend someone you cannot afford to.¡± Lou Jiu was going to touch Han Sen¡¯s body when he suddenly felt something was wrong. After people were eaten by the organ-eating bugs, they heavily bled. He did not see any blood on Han Sen.


    Lou Jiu felt terrible. He wanted to leave. Han Sen suddenly jumped to his feet, went before him, grabbed him by the neck, and lifted him up.

 Chapter 3077 - Blood Spills in the Gong Shu Manor

    <h4>Chapter 3077 Blood Spills in the Gong Shu Manor</h4>


    Lou Jiu was in shock. Han Sen, who was gripping him by the neck, had lifted his entire body. He saw that Han Sen¡¯s body was filled with purple air. A pair of weird eyes flickered demonically with a purple color. They stared at him, which made him feel shocked and angry.


    He wanted to summon a gene race tobine with, but Lou Jiu was shocked to discover that his God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse¡¯s connection kept disconnecting. He was unable to summon a gene race.


    Han Sen stared at Lou Jiu and coldly asked, ¡°How do you want to die?¡±


    Lou Jiu suddenly felt his heart sink. He was going to be killed. As the power in Han Sen¡¯s hands increased, bing stronger and stronger, Lou Jiu felt as if his windpipe was ready to snap. He could not breathe. Obviously, his opponent was not going to ask him anything.


    He was unable to use a gene race, so Lou Jiu had no hope of fighting back. He was in shock. He tugged at Han Sen¡¯s hands. While he had a chance to speak, he squeezed out a few words from his tightened throat. ¡°I just epted the money to do this... Don¡¯t you want to know who wanted to do this to you?¡±


    ¡°I will go after Gong Shu Jin.¡± Han Sen confidently spoke, but he was just testing Lou Jiu. The only person he had slighted was Gong Shu Jin. Now, someone wanted to kill him. His assumption that it was Gong Shu Jin was an educated guess. Seeing Lou Jiu¡¯s expression change, Han Sen knew he was right. ¡°This is Jade Wall City. If you kill me, you cannot escape,¡± Lou Jiu struggled to wheeze. His face was red.


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen looked at Lou Jiu coldly. More power was circting in his hands. Lou Jiu could not say anything anymore. His face looked like a pig¡¯s belly.


    Han Sen did not break the man¡¯s neck outright. He opened his mouth and breathed out a ck mist. Lou Jiu saw the ck mist. His shocked eyes looked as if they could not believe what they were seeing. Han Sen was not emitting ck smoke. It was organ-eating bugs.


    Lou Jiu no longer felt the organ-eating bugs that belonged to him. All those organ-eating bugs were releasing a purple mist, and they went straight into his mouth.


    Lou Jiu kept trying to struggle. In Han Sen¡¯s grasp, he could not open his mouth. In shock, he could not help but watch the organ-eating bugs climb into his mouth and enter his body.


    Han Sen waited for all the organ-eating bugs to enter his body before releasing his hold on his neck. He looked at Lou Jiu like a dead dog on the floor and said, ¡°These are your organ-eating bugs. I hope you enjoy them.¡±


    Lou Jiu could not stand up. He wanted to connect with the organ-eating bugs, but he was not able to. The organ-eating bugs were out of his control.


    <b>S WE</b>


    ¡°Argh!¡± Lou Jiu felt as if his organs were being pinched by a thousand needles. He held his belly and screamed. He coughed up blood. His face looked pasty and white.


    He got up off the ground. Lou Jiu held his belly and started running away. He wanted to live. He did not want to die. He thought about his organs being eaten by those organ-eating bugs and how that was such a painful way to die. After thinking about it, Lou Jiu only wanted to run away.


    He was suffering from the organ-eating bugs as he ran back to Gong Shu Manor. Blood kept spilling out of his mouth.


    Han Sen coldly watched Lou Jiu leave. He did not stop him.


    Previously, he had thought Lou Jiu might have been lying. In a moment of life and death, no matter how strong that person¡¯s will was, there was always a w to discern. Plus, Lou Jiu was not someone with a strong will.


    In the universe of kingdoms, humans did not really count on their bodies. They depended on power. Most humans did not have a strong will.


    Lou Jiu was half-falling as he ran back into Gong Shu Manor. When the guard saw Lou Jiu¡¯s face, he was shocked. He held Lou Jiu and asked, ¡°Mister Lou, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Take... Take me to Mister Jin...¡± Every time Lou Jiu opened his mouth, ck blood dribbled out. There was also some meat.


    The guard held him and took him into Gong Shu Manor. Not far away from the Gong Shu Manor, Han Sen watched from an alley. He coldly smiled.


    ¡°Mister! Mister Lou came back.¡±


    Gong Shu Jin was watching people dance in the garden when he heard a guard calling out for him. Before he spoke, Lou Jiu came stumbling into the garden.


    Gong Shu Jin smiled. He was not happy. Lou Jiu¡¯s behavior was very rude. When he saw Lou Jiu¡¯s face, his expression changed. He saw Lou Jiu was entering the garden shaking and with a mouth full of ck blood and a wet chest. His face was pale, and his eye sockets were ck. He looked like a zombie.


    ¡°Mis... Mister... Save... Save... Blergh!¡± Lou Jiu ran to Gong Shu Jin for help. When he was nine feet away, his mouth filled with ck blood and dposing organs. They spilled out like blood rain that went everywhere.


    Lou Jiu¡¯s body leaned forward. His eyes were popping out of their sockets. His hands reached in Gong Shu Jin¡¯s direction as if he was asking for his help, but he had no more lifeforce.


    Gong Shu Jin was shocked and angry. He watched Lou Jiu die with his eyes open, staining the garden with his blood. His face looked like it had a pair of 10,000-year-old eyes.


    Han Sen went back to the hotel. He saw Jian Bu Gu and Mister Yang waiting for him in the living room. He walked in and asked, ¡°Is there any way for us to prevent harm from a gene race.¡±


    He was not afraid of organ-eating bugs, but he knew the people next to him would be harmed. Fortunately, Jian Bu Gu was there this time. What if he was not around the next time?


    This time, organ-eating bugs had been used. Next time, it was likely to be something scarier. There was a chance it would be something his body could not block.


    Mister Yang was silent a moment before saying, ¡°There is. There is a gene race called listen. It can identify gene races. If you get close to a gene race, a listen can find out about it. But these listens are just a legend. No one has seen any before. There are gene races with simr power. If their levels are too low, they can only sense other low-level gene races. They cannot sense all the gene races. It would be very rare.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Jian Bu Gu, who nodded and said, ¡°That gene race is very rare. If the level is too low, it would not do much. Ordinary gene casters usemp grass bugs. It¡¯s the same type of gene race, and the level of amp grass bug is a viscount. They can only detect earls at the most, and it is very weak when ites to water element gene races. Even with amp grass bug near, you cannot sense a marquise organ-eating bug.¡±


    After pausing, Jian Bu Gu went on to say, ¡°There is a gene race that can sense a lot of things. Although it is just king ss, if a god ss gene race entered the area, it would be able to detect its presence. It¡¯s just that this gene race¡¯s gene eggs are very rare. From what I know, Lu Shi¡¯s shop has a few, but they are wild adults. They can put them in the house, but they cannot be brought around. That does not do much.¡±

 Chapter 3078 - Holy Light Salamander

    <h4>Chapter 3078 Holy Light Smander</h4>


    Han Sen felt quite tempted after hearing that. ¡°What is that gene race called?¡±


    Jian Bu Gu thought about it and said, ¡°I remember it was called a pure light smander. It is a gene race that only appears next to the Holy Light River. It is a born king-ss race, but most of its powers are not strong. Even a duke-ss gene race can easily consume it, but it is very good at sensing gene races. Before gene races get close to it, it starts to run. It can be very difficult to catch, and the gene eggs of pure light smanders are extremely rare. As far as I know, Jade Wall City only has five pure light smanders. Three of those belong to the pce. It will be very difficult to im a pure light smander egg.¡±


    Han Sen made up his mind. He had to get himself a few pure light smanders. Wild pure light smanders did not make much difference to him other than finding the gene eggs. With a pure light smander in his sights, he would at least feel safe.


    He did not say anything more. If Lu Shi¡¯s shop had a pure light smander, he would just go and buy a few.


    ¡°Mister Jian, in the top-ss gene races, are there are any gene races that have blue blood?¡± Ever since Han Sen had reached the universe of kingdoms, he realized the humans there did not train their bodies. Their blood was red.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s body had blue blood. There was an 80% chance that he had gotten that bybining with a gene race. Perhaps it was not Qin Xiu¡¯s real blood.


    Jian Bu Gu thought for a moment and replied, ¡°There are a lot of gene races with blue blood. Regarding the most famous, it would undoubtedly be our Big Qin Kingdom¡¯s alpha king World King God. He was an ultimate gene race that was far above god ss. It was a shame World King God disappeared with the alpha king. It did not remain. Otherwise, the Big Qin Kingdom would not have gone downhill after the alpha king vanished.¡±


    Han Sen quickly asked, ¡°What kind of gene race was that?¡±


    ¡°World King God was a legendary creature that controlled one world,¡± Jian Bu Gu said. ¡°No one can tell you what it looks like anymore. From the information that has remained avable, it should be a very rare humanoid gene race.¡±


    Han Sen asked Jian Bu Gu about gene races. Mister Yang had a lot of knowledge too, but he was not as good as Jian Bu Gu. That was certain.


    Mister Yang only knew a bit of information whereas Jian Bu Gu knew about high-ss gene races in far greater details than Mister Yang could ever provide. He gave Han Sen a better understanding of the power of gene races in that world.


    The Holy Wen White Deer, in Jian Bu Gu¡¯s ratings, was only a beginner. To ordinary gene casters, it was something godly. To a real top-ss elite, it was just a beginner tool.


    As for the gene races in the legends, such as World King God, they were something each of the seven kingdoms had. They were something that existed to preserve a kingdom, which made Han Sen feel more alert.


    ¡°It seems like this world is not as straightforward as I assumed it to be. Things about Qin Xiu are weird. If blue blood is World King God¡¯s blood, then the person who died on that day... Could it really have been Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen suddenly started to have many questions.


    After talking to Jian Bu Gu, Han Sen headed to Lu Shi¡¯s shop. He had already offended Gong Shu Jin. He would probably have a fight with him soon. Considering that, Han Sen had to make sure he was prepared.


    Before Han Sen had the chance to kill Gong Shu Jin, he needed to make sure he, Mister Yang, and the others were safe. He had to get his hands on a pure light smander.


    Even if Gong Shu Jin was not going after them, there could very well be others on their trail in the future. This type of gene race seemed like a necessity, lest guaranteed harm befell them someday.


    Lu Shi¡¯s shop was one of the biggest shops in the Qin Kingdom. It conducted business across the entire universe. Gene races and gene eggs were just one portion of its business. It had all kinds of other shops in the big cities.


    Lu Shi¡¯s shop did not have online ordering. People had to go to a store in person to buy something Even so, Lu Shi¡¯s shop was still the best in the Qin Kingdom. It had lots of gene races and gene eggs, and there was a huge variety of types. It was better than most of the smaller shops.


    When Han Sen went to Lu Shi¡¯s shop, he told people he wanted a wild pure light smander. The results surprised him. A wild pure light smander¡¯s price was 3 million each. That price was equal to a god-ss gene egg, and that was just a wild version. Plus, one was only able to keep it as a pet.


    The shop keeper patiently exined things to Han Sen. He told him that pure light smanders were king ss and very rare, and they were exceedingly difficult to catch. With its abilities, many rich people bought one pure light smander. That was why the price had be so expensive.


    A wild one could not be taken out, but it could be kept at home. If a gene race sought to invade its abode, it would react. So, it was useful. The rich people loved pure light smanders.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even buy a wild pure light smander.¡± Han Sen felt a bit sad. He counted all his money. He didn¡¯t have enough to even buy a wild pure light smander. There was no way he could afford a gene egg.


    ¡°No way. I will just have to go to the Holy Light River to catch a pure light smander.¡± Han Sen returned to the hotel and looked up information on the Holy Light River and pure light smanders. Catching a pure light smander was not easy.


    The Holy Light River was back on Gu Ya. Han Sen had been there, but he had remained in a safe zone without any high-ss gene races.


    Holy Light River was different. It was in a region dubbed the ¡°dead zone¡± of Gu Ya. Holy Light River was a mysterious, supernd pulse. After a billion years, Holy Light River had created many scary gene races. God-ss gene races always appeared in Holy Light River.


    Even many of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s top-ss elites did not dare go to Holy Light River.


    The pure light smanders appeared on the banks of Holy Light River. They were amphibious but spent most of their time in the river. They seldomly ventured ashore.


    Holy Light River was very dangerous, and the pure light smander could sense the presence of other gene races. If humans used a gene race before they got close to it, the smander would escape deep into Holy Light River.


    If people did notbine themselves with a gene race in Holy Light River, it was practically a death wish. Therefore, capturing a pure light smander was not easy.


    These were difficulties that would not hinder Han Sen. He decided to go to Holy Light River. Before he departed, he warned Mister Yang and the others that before he returned, no one should leave the hotel. He also had Jian Bu Gu do his best to take care of them.


    That was Jade Wall City. Even Gong Shu Jin could not murder people on a whim. He had to use gene races to assassinate them. If Jian Bu Gu was there, it would be difficult for him to do so.


    As long as Mister Yang did not leave Jian Bu Gu¡¯s sight, he would be fine.


    Plus, Gong Shu Jin¡¯s ultimate target was Han Sen. While Han Sen was gone, Gong Shu Jin would not be interested in Mister Yang and the others.


    After Han Sen left the hotel, he felt as if he was being followed. He entered Gu Ya. The news was quickly received by Gong Shu Jin.


    Gong Shu Jin looked murderous. He coldly said, ¡°Very good.¡±

 Chapter 3079 - Holy Light River

    <h4>Chapter 3079 Holy Light River</h4>


    Holy Light River was on the highest hignd on Gu Ya called Mi La Di Ya. It was the highest river there. It had the name ¡°river in the sky.¡±


    The number of people that dared to go there were few. The entire length of Holy Light River was a few dozen thousands of miles long. It had countless smaller rivers branching off it too. Wherever the river reached, it was in proximity with a super bignd pulse. In the past few billions of years, God only knew how many gene races had been birthed by it.


    The gene races there were not just high level. They evolved a lot. The scarier thing about it all was that there were many different types of species. They all had weird powers, and people could not predict them.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s body was strong, he was suppressed by this world. His detection senses were slow, so it was hard to discover rare gene races before they disappeared.


    One branch of Holy Light River, called Little Piano River, had a teleport station. After Han Sen exited the teleport station, he headed for Little Piano River.


    The pure light smanders lived in the areas that contained shallower waters. People seldomly saw them chilling on the shores, but they were very rare creatures. They were difficult to find in any position.


    Little Piano River was very cold, and there were not many people there. Due to the fact it was so dangerous, few people ventured there.


    With great care, Han Sen proceeded. In no time at all, he saw many gene races. In the sky, there were many avian gene races in flight. In the very clear river, Peking ducks and swan-like gene races were ying around. He also saw a gene race in the river that looked like a giraffe.


    On both sides of the river, he could barely see loads of weird small beasts and bug-type gene races flying


    There were too many gene races there. Although most of them were low-level and not harmful, who knew if there were more dangerous types just lurking in wait?


    Han Sen did not know much about gene races. He did not know which were dangerous and which to look out for. Before he went there, he had bought a book about gene races. When he arrived, he noticed that the book did not help him as much as he thought it would.


    There were too many gene races. In only a few moments, he had seen a few dozen types of them. If he had to check them all out, it would take him an entire day.


    Because his body was invincible, and he had the blood ghost spirit, Han Sen could just gnash his teeth and get on with it. He headed for Little River Piano and dived in. He followed the river and checked around the bank, hoping to find one of the pure light smanders.


    Han Sen did not summon a gene race because the pure light smander was very sensitive to gene races. With gene races all around, Han Sen was unable to see the pure light smander. Even if there was one nearby, it would have left already.


    Fortunately, not all gene races liked to attack humans. Most gene races just let humans be. Some gene races were even scared of humans. When Han Sen got close to them, they just ran away.


    ¡°It looks like Holy Light River is not as scary as the stories im it to be,¡± Han Sen thought.


    A group of ck swans was swimming atop the river. The surface shared the same color as the sky. It was like the sky and the sea had blended. The ck swan looked as if it was swimming in the sky.


    The smell of the grass, woods, and flowers were in his nose. They made Han Sen feel very cool andfortable.


    It was a shame that the entire way, he had been unable to find a trace of a pure light smander. Han Sen had to keep walking, flicking through the book in search of a rare gene race. He could still turn those into eggs and sell them.


    He was unable to find a pure light smander the whole way. If he could not do that, he would have to earn a lot of money to spend a lot of money at Lu Shi¡¯s emporium. At least, he could purchase a wild pure light smander there to turn into an egg.


    After half a day, he had been unsessful in getting anything. There were many gene races, but most of them were worthless. Han Sen could not be bothered to bring any of them home with him.


    While he was walking, he saw a person standing near the river. The person looked like he was in his 20s, but he also looked very strong. The most eye-catching thing about him was hisck of hair. He had a big bald head that could reflect one¡¯s face.


    The big baldie was standing near Little Piano River. He was looking down the river, but it was difficult to determine what exactly he was after.


    ¡°Did he find a rare gene race? Maybe he found a pure light smander.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He went toward the big baldie. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Friend, what are you looking at?¡±


    The big baldie ignored him and continued staring into the river. He was like a focused fisherman, but his handscked a fishing apparatus.


    Han Sen observed the man¡¯s face and noted how happy he looked. This just amped up his curiosity.


    Han Sen walked up to the big bald man and asked, ¡°Friend, are you OK?¡± Again, the big baldie just ignored him.


    Han Sen thought this was weird. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the bald guy, so he tried looking toward where the man was looking


    Beneath the feet of the big bald guy was the river. The depth of the running water was only a foot deep. The river was very clear. It looked like a seamless crystal in perfect condition. One could see right through and admire the river¡¯s bed.


    Han Sen had a closer look. It seemed as if, aside from He Shi cobblestone, there were no fish or shrimp. At the very least, there was not a pure light smander there.


    Han Sen looked at the bald man and asked, ¡°Friend, what are you looking at?¡±


    The bald man behaved as if he had not heard anything. He continued to stand where he was and stare at the river. If it was not for the fact he was still breathing, Han Sen would have taken him for a dead man.


    ¡°What is this guy doing? Is there something nice in the river that I cannot see?¡± Han Sen felt confused. He looked to the portion of the river the bald man was looking toward.


    This time, Han Sen was focused and clear. He looked at that spot over and over. He did not miss a grain of sand, yet there was still nothing. Nope. There really wasn¡¯t anything. Down in the water was just that¡ªvery clear water. There was not even a touch of moss.


    Han Sen looked at the bald man. Seeing him remain so focused, it did not look as if he was pretending all this either. Han Sen frowned and examined him a bit closer. After a while, he did not think this was right.


    ¡°This bald man¡¯s focus does not seem to be at the bottom of the river. It is above the river!¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at the surface.


    The surface had nothing either. If there was, Han Sen should have been able to see it.


    The clear water was like a mirror. It reflected the image of two people. Han Sen suddenly realized the bald man seemed to be looking at his own reflection.


    ¡°What is wrong with him? Why is he looking at himself in the water?¡± Han Sen looked down into his own reflection. After looking, even Han Sen was frozen. Beautiful. Very beautiful. Han Sen never noticed he had grown up so handsomely. The reflection of himself looked like some rare, beautiful man. He looked at himself once. It looked as if he was in love. It was like seeing a beautiful woman for the first time and not being able to take one¡¯s eyes off her. It made one¡¯s heart jump like a mad deer.

 Chapter 3080 - Couldn’t Help It

    <h4>Chapter 3080 Couldn¡¯t Help It</h4>


    Han Sen was finally aware of the reason why the bald man was staring at the water and not moving. Now that he looked at his reflection in the water, Han Sen only had one feeling


    ¡°So f*cking handsome.¡± Han Sen knew there was something wrong, but he could not keep his eyes off his reflection. He really liked it. He absolutely adored it. It was like he had encountered the sort of love he had been longing for all his life.


    Han Sen and the bald man squatted near the river. Their heads were lowered. They stared as if they were obsessed.


    ¡°This is wrong... This is really wrong... I can¡¯t keep looking, but it looks so good...¡± Han Sen felt conflicted. He could not help himself from looking. Even with his profound willpower, he could not deny the temptation.


    Han Sen knew this had nothing to do with his willpower. He knew he had been captured by some sort of power. It twisted his willpower, making him fall in love with the reflection he saw.


    Han Sen was only happy that he was not in love with the bald man¡¯s reflection.


    ¡°When it gets dark and there is no more light, maybe I won¡¯t be able to see the reflection anymore.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart still had some rity. He just could not escape itpletely.


    As time passed, the two of them remained squatted near the water¡¯s edge. He saw the sun go down and the sky go dim.


    Han Sen thought it would be better after this, but Gu Ya did not just have one moon. There were three of them. Three bright moons in the sky kept the night illuminated. Their reflections in the river were still very clear. The scariest part was that Han Sen was so in love with his reflection that he had the thought to hug the image.


    Han Sen only wanted to do it. The bald man had already stood up, opened his arms, and walked into the river. He was going into the river with a smile on his face.


    Han Sen¡¯s willpower could barely contain the desire. He forced his eyes to watch the bald man. He was swimming into the river, continuing to smile. He was going deeper into the river.


    The clear river covered his knees. It soon covered his waist. Han Sen watched the bald man walk into the river. His face hadn¡¯t changed. His smile had grown bigger. It looked as if he was going to hug thedy he liked.


    ¡°It must be some sort of gene race doing this. The gene races of this world are a bit weird. What are they ying at?¡± Han Sen understood that, but he could not help but stand up. He started walking into the water.


    He knew this was a reflection, and he knew he should not be doing any of this. Yet he could not help but want to hold the reflection in the water. It looked as if only doing that could erase the bitterness of missing someone one loved.


    It felt like the storyline of ame movie. Although one knew that person murdered a parent, one still could not help fall in love. It was like a moth to a me. They knew they were going to die, but they didn¡¯t stop themselves.


    ¡°Is this Gong Shu Jin? Is he ying tricks again? No way! If it was him, he could just kill me right now. I am trapped by this weird power. I cannot move.¡± Han Sen was still thinking as his body reached the river.


    The river was cold, but it could not stop the fire in his heart. He walked deeper into the water. Seeing the river¡¯s water go past his legs, he could still not stop his progression.


    He wanted to summon a gene race, but it was futile. People who were in love could never raise a sword to their lover. It was not because he couldn¡¯t. It was because he did not want to.


    Although Han Sen knew this kind of unwillingness was not his true will, he could not deny it.


    The bald man had gone in the water sooner than him, and he had walked faster than Han Sen. Now, the water was going above the man¡¯s bald head.


    Han Sen knew the man was going to die. Humans in this world did not have a strong body. Without the help of a gene race, he could not survive underwater for a long time.


    Han Sen knew he would be fine. Even if he was tricked into the water, he could live just fine. If he was supposed to be drowned, it would be impossible for that to happen.


    ¡°I would like to see what other tricks you have.¡± Han Sen quickly walked farther into the river until the water went above his eyes. He could no longer see his reflection.


    Even though the reflection had disappeared, he was not set free. Under the water, he saw someone in the river. It was someone who looked exactly like him. He was smiling deep in the river.


    Han Sen could not help but walk toward him. He walked deeper into the river.


    Han Sen saw the bald guy ahead of him look terrible. His mouth kept producing bubbles. He was obviously filled with water and no longer capable of breathing. He was going to drown very soon.


    Even so, the bald man¡¯s face still disyed happiness, but that happiness looked extremely scary. It was like the smile of the reaper.


    Han Sen frowned. Although he did not know that bald man, he was not an enemy. He did not want to watch someone of his same kind die in front of him.


    Han Sen wondered if he should break the restrictions of the world when he saw a weird light.


    Han Sen looked toward it. He saw a blurry light appear under the river. It was like there was a giant gem glowing beneath the river.


    The shadow that was enticing Han Sen forward was the light under the river.


    Han Sen looked at the light. It starteding into focus what that light was. It was a giant shell. It was creamy, white, and transparent. It looked as if it was made of jade.


    The giant shell was open. When Han Sen looked at the shell, the shadow was inside the shell. It looked like itbined with someone in the shell. It made Han Sen put his love into that shadow.


    Atst, Han Sen saw what the shadow in the shell was. It was a graceful woman. Her body was inside the shell. Her hands were holding her breathtaking cheeks. She was wearing a veil that was half-transparent. It waved in the water. It made her body look extra sexy.


    The woman was just lying on the side watching Han Sen from her position on the shell. She said nothing and did nothing, but Han Sen was like a moth flying to a fire. He walked toward her. It was like she was someone he had loved for a thousand years. He wanted to hold her and tell her how much he loved her.


    The bald man in front had already passed out. It was unknown if he had just drowned or what. His body was floating and sinking because his stomach was bloated like a ball.


    Han Sen was still enticed by the power. He walked to the shell woman. Her eyes looked like they could speak. It was like they were saying, ¡°Come, my husband and lover,e to my embrace.¡±

 Chapter 3081 - Big Sky Demon

    <h4>Chapter 3081 Big Sky Demon</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s heart had a dangerous feeling. His love for the woman was growing. He knew that if he really walked up next to the girl, great danger would befall him.


    Since he found the crux of his issues, he stopped hesitating. He exploded with the Xuan Yellow Sutra. He forced himself to break the rules of the world that suppressed him. His entire body was like a demon exploding with a red me.


    The water in the river around him was vaporized. The feeling of being in love disappeared.


    Han Sen forced himself to break the restraints of the world. He suffered too much pressure, so he could not keep enduring that pressure for a long time. It cost him a lot of his body¡¯s energy


    He did not dare dy a thing. He swung a punch toward the woman. Vast amounts of river water were vaporized. The woman¡¯s eyes looked shocked. She moved her hands, and the jade-like shell closed.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s punch blew up the jade shell. It turned into dust. Nothing was left. Han Sen did not see the woman reappear. He wondered if she had been broken along with the shell, but he felt as if things were not so simple. Han Sen looked around, but he was unable to find anything. It was like the woman had vanished with the shell.


    He could not fight against the restraints of the world for a long time, so he put away his power and sensed the area around him. He did not suspect anything out of the ordinary. He saw the bald guy floating in the river. It was unknown if he was dead or alive.


    Han Sen moved forward and pulled the man up to the banks of the river. He felt the man¡¯s heart had already stopped beating, so he was probably dead already.


    ¡°What kind of monster is destroying my territory... Dor...¡± A big shadow suddenly broke space and arrived in front of Han Sen like a god descending. He saw Han Sen and looked shocked. He was so surprised that he could not even finish his speech.


    Han Sen knew it was a God Spirit, but he was not familiar with this God Spirit. He had a white beard and white hair. He looked holy and rather angelic. If he did not look so shocked, he would have looked like a God Spirit.


    Han Sen looked at the God Spirit and asked, ¡°Is there a god temple? What is your title? What level is your God Spirit?¡±


    The old God Spirit coughed and said, ¡°I am Feather Fairy. I am a Destruction-ss God Spirit. Mister Dor, why are you here?¡±


    Han Sen was confused by how polite the God Spirit was being. He thought, ¡°It looks like there is a problem. The way Evil Lotus God treated me was fairly weird, but the way this one treats me is even stranger. I entered the other world, but the treatment Qin Xiu and I received is obviously different.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Feather Fairy and said, ¡°Feather Fairy. That is a good name. Where is your god temple? I did not think there was a god temple on Gu Ya.¡±


    Feather Fairy presented a wry smile and said, ¡°My god temple is on Holy Light Mountain where the Holy Light River begins. Because there are ultimate gene races around, ordinary humans cannot go there. It is not strange for you to not be aware of this.¡±


    Han Sen asked a few questions, but he did not receive any answers. Although Feather Fairy was polite to him, he seemed a bit evasive whenever he spoke. He did not tell Han Sen any of the information he wished to learn.


    Han Sen asked something about the geno universe, and Feather Fairy seemed to know a thing or two. His answers pretty much mirrored what Evil Lotus God had told him. That, at the very least, made him feel a bit more secure.


    Han Sen knew that he was not going to get any answers, so he changed the subject. ¡°Do you know where I can find a pure light smander?¡±


    ¡°A pure light smander is a rare find,¡± Feather Fairy replied. ¡°There are not many to be found in the Holy Light River. Humans have already taken most of them. Now, there are only a few left in Autumn Leaves River. If you need them, I advise you to start your search there.¡±


    Han Sen looked at his map. He saw Autumn Leaves River was a branch on the other side. It was not too far from Little Piano River.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, Mister, I am going to go,¡± Feather Fairy said with a bow to Han Sen.


    Han Sen stopped Feather Fairy and said with a smile, ¡°Hang on. I am an outsider. I do not have friends here. If I want to talk to you, how can I reach your god temple?¡±


    Feather Fairy disyed a wry smile and replied, ¡°My little temple has no more fire. It is a rugged ce. I am afraid you will feel offended by going there.¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Han Sen said with a wave of the hand. ¡°Wherever God Spirits are should be holy enough. As long as you are with me, the state of the house should be of no concern.¡±


    Feather Fairy felt depressed, but he did not dare say anything negative. He pointed out a mysterious path to Han Sen that would lead him to the temple. That way to the Feather Fairy Temple was a safe one. There would not be any powerful gene races on it. Feather Fairy warned Han Sen that he could not make big movements while he was traveling to the Holy Light Mountain. If he attracted the ultimate gene race there, it would be bad.


    Han Sen let Feather Fairy go. He didn¡¯t desire to go to Feather Fairy Temple to talk with the God Spirit. He simply wanted a God Spirit Blood-Pulse to help Mister Yang. Even if Han Sen found a pure light smander¡¯s egg, it was useless if no one could use it. Han Sen could not be at their beck and call 24/7.


    If Mister Yang was able to use a gene egg, it would save them all a lot of trouble.


    After Feather Fairy left, he remembered the bald guy. He went to check out the man. The bald guy had been really lucky. He was not dead. Han Sen punched his belly and put some strength into his body. The bald guy coughed up some water. His heart started to beat. He woke up. ¡°You... You saved me.¡± The bald guy opened his eyes and appeared to be in shock.


    When it was daytime, Han Sen had called toward him. The man had been conscious. After it was dark, he had lost his will. At least, he had seen Han Sen before.


    ¡°I guess,¡± Han Sen casually replied. He was going to leave after seeing that the man was fine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet! My name is Xia Yu Fei. People call me Bald Guy. You can just call me Bald Guy. How did you handle that gene race? Was that gene race a big sky demon?¡± Bald Guy kept talking as he followed Han Sen, trying to get close to him.


    ¡°What big sky demon?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°The gene race that ensnared us. It was such a powerful amount of lust it used on us. It sounded like the legendary gene race big sky demon. It has the power to control desires. It is one of the greatest gene races in the world. Ha-ha. That was a very powerful and scary gene race. If it hadn¡¯t been, how would I, Bald Guy, be tricked? You did not see that gene race, so did you manage to get rid of her?¡± Bald Guy was very big. He was quite scary and kind of like a gangster leader.


    He was also very annoying. He kept on talking.


    ¡°I did not see any big sky demon.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He thought there was something wrong. Based on the bald man¡¯s description, the woman he had seen really did look like the big sky demon as described. If it really was a big sky demon and Bald Guy said it was so powerful, it did not feel as if it would be so easily killed.


    Han Sen subconsciously looked at the water. It made his eyes smaller. In the reflection, he no longer saw himself. He saw the face of the woman smiling at him.

 Chapter 3082 - Sea Dragon Woman

    <h4>Chapter 3082 Sea Dragon Woman</h4>


    Han Sen threw a punch into the water. The water exploded. The woman¡¯s reflection shattered with the waves. In between the shattered waves of water, he saw the woman twist her smile.


    When the water¡¯s surface was calm again, Han Sen had another look. The reflection in the water was his face. He was not seeing the woman again.


    Han Sen knew this was not over yet. He had not managed to kill the big sky demon. He did not know how to kill the big sky demon.


    Bald Guy looked at Han Sen and asked with confusion, ¡°Are you OK?¡±.


    ¡°It is nothing. I was just mistaken. I thought there was a gene race in the water,¡± Han Sen casually exined as he carried on his way.


    On the way, he kept having a glimpse at the reflection in the water. He only saw his face. The big sky demon was not revealing itself again.


    Bald Guy followed Han Sen and asked, ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡±


    Han Sen did not answer. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Bald Guy smiled. ¡°Holy Light River is a dangerous ce. It is good to have more people, so you can watch out for each other. Are you going to hunt gene races or dig up gene eggs? If you are, I can help.¡± ¡°There is no need for any of that.¡± Han Sen rolled his eyes and readied himself to leave. He had seen people who were shameless before, but he had never seen someone this bad before. He was the one who had just been saved, yet he was talking like that. That was a rare sort of genius. ¡°That is fine,¡± Bald Guy said. ¡°What is your name? I remember all the handsome men in Jade Wall City, but I have never seen you before.¡± He was obviously not very shy. He was happy asking Han Sen all sorts of questions.


    ¡°If you do not leave now and you encounter danger again, I will not save you,¡± Han Sen said.


    Bald Guy thumped his chest and said, ¡°If it is not some scary existence like the big sky demon, it cannot do anything to me. I am Bald Guy! Don¡¯t worry. With me here, even if there are some scary creatures around, I can guarantee your protection.¡±


    Han Sen was speechless. He could not be bothered talking to him, so he maintained his silence and kept on walking.


    Regarding people like Gong Shu Jin, if he wanted to murder another, he did not have tomit the deed himself.


    Mister God Shu was famous. Who knew how many God-Pulses that had shocked the universe they had managed to dig up? They had countless high-level gene eggs, and they had many powerful gene casters as followers. There were many gene casters like Lou Jiu in Gong Shy Manor.


    Plus, a lot of those bosses were trying to have a good rtionship with Mister Gong Shu. He only had to say a word and many elites and nobles would scramble to kill for him.


    Having a few gene casters die was fine if they earned favor with Mister Gong Shu. The nobles thought such favor was worth the lives of a few gene casters.


    Lou Jiu had died in front of Gong Shu Jin. That made him feel humiliated. He decided to send someone else to murder Han Sen. He wanted to see Han Sen die in front of him. It would have to be a nice and slow death.


    Gong Shu Jin was not a reckless person. Although he hated Han Sen and wanted to murder him, he had to be very careful about it. He brought together a group of loyal gene casters and hired a gene caster who Mister Gong Shu took more seriously. His name was Hua Nong Yue.


    Hua Nong Yue was saved from and pulse by Mister Gong Shu. To pay Mister Gong Shu back for saving him, Hua Nong Yue followed Mister Gong Shu. Otherwise, with his power, he would not have been the best mister.


    Hua Nong Yue followed Gong Shu Jin¡¯s father for 50 years, but his face still looked as if he was around 20 years old. He looked rather handsome. He had to be one of the most handsome men in Jade Wall City.


    At the same time, Gong Shu Jin knew the trick Hua Nong Yue would use. Although he was very proud, in front of Hua Nong Yue, he was very polite.


    Gong Shu Jin looked at Hua Nong Yue and politely said, ¡°Uncle Hua, we have located that kid. What do you think we should do?¡±


    Hua Nong Yue was holding a fan, but he did not open it. He put it in his other hand, smiled, and said, ¡°Judging from the trace, another person is apanying him. We should figure out who that other person is before doing anything.¡±


    ¡°That is easy.¡± Gong Shu Jin said to one of the older men present, ¡°Old Zhao, you can do this.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Mister,¡± the old man replied. He summoned a gene race that looked like an eagle. Hebined with it and became an eagle-faced monster. He pped his wings and flew into the sky. He was headed to Han Sen¡¯s location.


    Gong Shu Jin smiled at Hua Nong Yue and said, ¡°Old Zhao has the title Hawk-Eye Old Zhao. Hebines with the spirit eye eagle. It is king ss, but it is very powerful. It can enable your vision to see an ant that is 100 miles away. It is very good for investigative work.¡±


    Hua Nong Yue nodded. He smiled and did not say anything.


    On his way, Han Sen had been thinking about how he might best remove the presence of Bald Guy, but the guy was like candy. He could not get rid of him.


    Bald Guy pulled Han Sen closer. He pointed to the mountain and said, ¡°Brother Han, don¡¯t go yet. I think this ce has gene eggs here.¡±


    ¡°Do you havend-pulse skills?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He looked at Bald Guy. The man was so big, but he did not look like the sort of person that could learnnd pulses.


    Bald Guyughed. ¡°Of course, my master is one of the third best misters in the Qin Kingdom. I am very good at looking fornd pulses and digging up gene eggs. I am not as good as him, but I am better than most misters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You dig gene eggs here. There is something I need to go do in the meantime.¡± After speaking, Han Sen readied himself to go on ahead.


    With Bald Guy following him, he could not use the Xuan Yellow Sutra and turn gene races into an egg. He had already wasted so many opportunities as it was.


    ¡°Brother Han, listen to me. Look here. Two streams areing into one. When ites tond-pulse skills, thisndscape is called Sea Dragon Woman. It says that where the dragonse together is where you will get gene eggs.¡± After that, Bald Guy had a look around. He kept checking and saying, ¡°Holy Light River is a super bignd pulse. The maic forces here are very strong. There is a Sea Dragon Woman here, so the gene egg must be very unique. Brother Han, you saved my life earlier. The gene egg here is how I am going to pay you back. I will give you all the spoils.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is what you are saying true?¡± Han Sen looked at Bald Guy with a bit of distrust. He thought Bald Guy did not look like a good mister.


    Bald Guy thumped his chest loudly. ¡°I will say that if you cannot find any high-ss gene eggs, I can give you my big bald head for a gene egg.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your head.¡± Han Sen wanted tough.


    ¡°Indeed. But here, there won¡¯t be any high-ss gene eggs. There¡¯ll be at least king ss gene eggs, and god gene eggs if you are lucky. Just trust me this one time, Brother Han.¡± Bald Guy looked fairly sincere.


    Han Sen did not take gene eggs seriously, but he did want to see if Bald Guy was useful. He stopped trying to leave, followed Bald Guy, and started digging.

 Chapter 3083 - Blood Dragon Flies to the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 3083 Blood Dragon Flies to the Sky</h4>


    That parcel ofnd had a lot of dark red grass. It looked different whenpared to other ces. Aside from that ce, everywhere else was green and jade-like. Only that parcel ofnd was dark red.


    Bald Guy said it was called dragon grass, but it wasn¡¯t just the name of this grass. Any grass that was close to the Sea Dragon Woman¡¯s area would be dark red and be titled dragon grass.


    Han Sen did not know what that meant. He let the man keep going on about it all. ording to Bald Guy¡¯s location, they both started to dig. After digging nine to 12 feet into the earth, they had yet to discover a gene egg.


    Han Sen sat next to the hole and had a swig of water. He looked at Bald Guy and asked, ¡°Bald Guy, are you a genuinely reliable fellow?¡±


    Bald Guy felt weird. ¡°I do not think I am wrong. This really is the Sea Dragon Woman. The gene egg should not be too deep inside the Sea Dragon Woman, so I do wonder why there is nothing here yet.¡±


    Bald Guy kept digging while he spoke. He pushed his shovel down once more. Springwater suddenly flooded the hole where the shovel was.


    Han Sen saw the spring water appear. It was red. Han Sen shockingly asked, ¡°This cannot be an evil spirit spring, can it?¡± ¡°You know what an evil spirit spring is,¡± Bald Guy said. He looked happy about it. ¡°This is not an evil spirit spring. This is dragon blood. Only the Sea Dragon Woman¡¯snd pulse can conjure this sort of weird scene. Not every Sea Dragon Woman would present dragon blood water. If dragon blood water has shown up, it proves one thing. It proves that whatever lies inside thisnd pulse is something of extreme value. The gene egg will not be anything bad. I can guarantee you that. You can be sure that it is a god-ss gene egg below here.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the blood water that was moving with interest. The blood water was red, but it was not an evil sort of red. It was bright and not at all dirty. It did not incite a scary feeling. It seemed lively. It did not smell bloody either. It had a rather pleasant fragrance.


    The dragon blood spring sprang out a few feet high. When it was touched by sunlight, it turned into a bloody sort of fog. It was like a blood dragon flying into the sky and clouds.


    Hawk-Eye Old Zhao was flying in the clouds. He saw the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene. He then saw Han Sen and Bald Guy.


    He did not know what a dragon blood water weird scene was. He hid in the clouds for a while, confirming that the two were trying to dig up a gene egg. He then secretly flew away.


    Hawk-Eye Old Zhao reported the situation to Gong Shu Jin and Hua Nong Yue. They both looked at each other. Gong Shu Jin said, ¡°That guy is lucky. He found a Sea Dragon Womannd pulse, and he found a dragon blood water. There must be some good gene eggs there. That is great. Kill them and take the egg. That will pay back Mister Lou¡¯s life.¡±


    Gong Shu Jin got ready to send someone out while Han Sen and Bald Guy were busy digging up the gene egg. While they were upied was the time to strike. Before any order was made, Hua Nong Yue stopped him and said, ¡°Do not be hasty, Mister. Let¡¯s not alert them yet.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hua, are you worried about the other person?¡± Gong Shu Jin asked. ¡°You do not need to worry. I know Bald Guy. He is Mister Wei¡¯s student, Xia Yu Fei. His nickname is Bald Guy. He is associated with a little town¡¯s leader. With his identity and resources, he does not have what it takes to be a student of Mister Wei. It was just because when Mister Wei was near that little town digging a gene egg, danger befell him. Xia Yu Fei¡¯s father saved him, and he begged Mister Wei to ept Xia Yu Fei as a student. He does not have anyone in Jade Wall City, and he is not very knowledgeable. If he is smart, let him live. If he is not smart, kill him. It is no big deal either way.¡±


    Hua Nong Yue shook his head. ¡°I know about Xia Yu Fei, but it is not because of him.¡±


    After pausing, Hua Nong Yue looked at Hawk-Eye Old Zhao and asked, ¡°When you looked at the dragon blood water, did you see some blood air like a dragon flying into the clouds?¡±


    Hawk-Eye Old Zhao thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I do not know if that was like a real dragon, but I know the spring water was like a bloody fog in the sky. It looked like a blood dragon tornado.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. That must be the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene.¡± Hua Nong Yue touched his fan as he spoke. ¡°Blood dragon flying into the sky?¡± When Gong Shu Jin heard those words, he was shocked. He was then absolutely thrilled. ¡°Yes! Why did I not think of that? If it really is a blood dragon flying into the sky...¡±


    Before Gong Shu Jin finished, he had Hawk-Eye Old Zhao describe the scene again.


    After hearing what was said, Gong Shu Jin was even happier. He bowed to Hua Nong Yue. ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Uncle Hua. If you hadn¡¯t, I might have ruined this entire thing.¡±


    Hua Nong Yue smiled. ¡°You tter me too much. You have the old mister¡¯s knowledge. You are much stronger than me. If you saw it, you would recognize it. It is only because I did not exin clearly that you did not know. When I followed the old mister, I saw a blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene with him. That is how I know about it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hua has so much experience,¡± Gong Shu Jin said. ¡°You must teach me more sometime.¡± He bowed again, pretending to be humble.


    Hua Nong Yue was silent a moment before saying, ¡°The blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene is very rare. There must be a top-ss gene egg there, but that weird scene is dangerous. If it is not handled well, things might turn out terribly. I think Xia Yu Fei has only seen the blood dragon water. They do not know the danger of the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene. If they did, they would have stopped digging already.¡± Gong Shu Jin nodded. ¡°I remember the books state that when the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene appears, one will die. To get the gene egg in a blood dragon flying into the sky, one person must be sacrificed to im the gene egg. Is that really true?¡± Hua Nong Yue nodded. ¡°Indeed. When I followed Old Mister to see that blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene, we did not discover it first. There was another very famous mister already digging thend pulse. That mister died a horrible death. That is how we were able to retrieve the gene egg without any problems.¡±


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Gong Shu Jin asked with curiosity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hua Nong Yue said. ¡°He was fine the first day. On the second day, when we went there, he was dead in thend pulse. He died weirdly. His body was not damaged, but his body was blood red. He was curled up like a cooked shrimp.¡±


    Gong Shu Jinughed. ¡°That is good. Let Han Sen and Bald Guy dig it up. When they break the blood dragon flying into the sky, that is when we take over. If Han Sen dies like that, he had iting.¡±


    Han Sen and Xia Yu Fei waited for the dragon blood to run dry. They waited for half an hour.


    Finally, the dragon blood in the hole was gone.


    Xia Yu Fei was dying to keep searching. Han Sen wanted to jump in too, but he felt hesitant. He did not think it was safe.

 Chapter 3084 - Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 3084 Sacrifice</h4>


    Han Sen did not havend-pulse skills. He also did not know what a Sea Dragon Woman was. Neither he nor Bald Guy knew what a blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene was. Still, Han Sen¡¯s will was extremely strong. Although he was suppressed by the rules of the world, if something very bad was going to happen to him, he still felt a sense of worry. If something made Han Sen tremble, it meant something extremely bad was going to happen. Otherwise, nothing would have touched his heart.


    Han Sen looked at the hole and said to Bald Guy, ¡°Bald Guy, stop digging.¡±


    Bald Guy put down his shovel with confusion. He looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There is something wrong.¡± Han Sen looked serious as he asked, ¡°Are you sure this is the Sea Dragon Woman and dragon blood water?¡±


    After hearing him, Bald Guy felt strange. He looked around and said, ¡°This is right. This is a Sea Dragon Woman. I cannot be wrong. Did you not see the dragon blood spring?¡±


    Han Sen was quite a moment before saying, ¡°OK. Youe back. I will continue digging.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter who is digging? I think we are on the cusp of getting it now anyway.¡± Bald Guyughed.


    ¡°Stop talking crap. Youe here now and let me dig. Otherwise, I am leaving.¡± Han Sen was not in the mood to joke around.


    Bald Guy looked at Han Sen. Sensing that he was not joking around, Bald Guy emerged from the hole with the shovel. He nced around and asked, ¡°What is it? Did you find anything?¡± Han Sen did not exin anything to him. He could not exin it to him either. It was just a feeling he had. He could not put that into words.


    He took the shovel out of Bald Guy¡¯s hands, jumped into the hole, and carried on digging. He said, ¡°You wait out there. Do note down. Call me if something happens.¡±


    Bald Guy was weirded out. He was not quite sure what Han Sen was trying to say, but he still listened to him. He just watched from outside the hole and did not go down.


    Han Sen used the shovel to slowly dig. He did not use too much strength. He kept digging, continuing to look at the soil down below. He had dug three feet when he suddenly felt as if his shovel touched something. Those frightening fears that made him tremble were amplified even further.


    He did not even think. Han Sen summoned the blood ghost spirit andbined with it. His eyes turned red, and his back produced a monkey¡¯s tail.


    Bald Guy was excited from his position above the hole. He enthusiastically asked, ¡°Did you find a gene egg?¡±


    Han Sen did not answer him. He put the shovel down and used his hands to brush away the soil. He soon felt something. Suddenly, something wasing out of the soil.


    Although only a part of it was visible, anyone could tell it was not a gene egg. After all, no gene egg growled like a fishbone fossil.


    Beneath the soil was a grey stone. The part that was showing was like a fishbone fossil, but the fishbone was not like a normal fossil. It was not grey. It was ck.


    To be a bit more urate, it looked like some old, dirty blood that had coagted. It was dark red. It was so dark that it looked ck.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Bald Guy felt a bit confused. He wanted to jump into the hole, get closer, and have a more intimate look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Han Sen stopped Bald Guy. He used the shovel to dig around the soil. He noticed it was not a fishbone fossil because the fossil was 12 feet long. The fossil¡¯s bones were crooked. They resembled those of a dragon. The fossil was dragon bones.


    ¡°Blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene... Oh, no... Han Sen... You need to get out of there...¡± Upon seeing the entire fossil, Bald Guy¡¯s expression face changed. He screamed.


    It was toote. The moment he spoke, the dragon bones shone with a blood light. It made the entire hole glow red. Looking at it from afar, one would have thought it was ava pool.


    ¡°Han Sen, are you OK? You need toe out...¡± Bald Guy shouted from above. He summoned a gene race tobine with and tried to go into the hole.


    ¡°Bald Guy, save your power. This is a blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene. It requires a human sacrifice to break it, but the sacrifice will never live. You cannot die for this.¡± Gong Shu Jin led a bunch of gene casters and approached them. He coldly looked at Bald Guy as he spoke. ¡°Gong Shu Jin? Why are you here?¡± Bald Guy¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Bald Guy, you and I have no grudge, but you just had to get involved with this guy. You are very unlucky.¡± Gong Shu Jin did not exin. He waved his hands. A few of the gene casters behaved like wolves and tigers and leaped toward Bald Guy.


    As they traveled at a high speed, some of them turned into something that was part tiger, wolf, and man. Some of them turned into bird men. One of them was even weirder. His upper body was human while his lower body was that of a cow.


    Bald Guy¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Although his gene races were not bad, he was not great at even fighting four people at the same time. Plus, there were a dozen of them. The gene casters hadbined with powerful gene races. Basically, they were all king-ss adults.


    Bald Guy was very powerful and couldbine with a blue-scale pangolin. His body was covered with blue scales. His hands were so sharp that they were like metal. Alone, he fought everybody. Yet, he was just as strong as a tiger.


    But he was just one person. Under the siege, he was quickly pushed onto the ground, which looked like fire. Suddenly, a few more gene casters jumped forward and kept him pinned to the ground.


    ¡°Gong Shu Jin, if you wanted the gene egg, I would have given it to you! Why murder me?¡± Bald Guy shouted as he struggled to break free.


    Gong Shu Jinughed. ¡°I want the gene egg, but I need to murder too. You just need to me your very stupid idea of being friends with a dead man.¡±


    After that, Gong Shu Jin put his hands up to his neck and performed a cutting gesture. He stopped looking at Bald Guy and looked toward the hole.


    The blood lighting from the hole was still burning likeva. It was shining with a red light. One was not able to see what was inside the hole.


    The gene casters each held a sharp de. They were seconds away from decapitating Bald Guy, who was terrified. No matter how he tried to struggle, he could not move. He looked at the knifeing toward him and shouted. ¡°I am so sorry! I am not powerful, and I got you killed! Brother Han, I will serve you in hell! I will pay you back in the next life!¡±


    Boom!


    Blood light exploded from the hole. In that shining blood light, a blood-red shadow burst out of space. It suddenly went toward the bald man. It held the hand that was going for Bald Guy¡¯s head.


    A hand touched the cold gold knife, which was made of a king-ss gene race called cold gold cow horn. It suddenly broke. It shattered into pieces that splintered everywhere.


    ¡°Are you not dead?¡± Gong Shu Jin looked at the blood shadow, but his eyes grew smaller. He could not help but scream.


    The blood shadow was Han Sen. When the dragon bones burst with a red light, it felt like a power went inside him. It was burning and seemingly able to turn steel into steel juice.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s body was very powerful, in that burning, he felt like he was covered inva. Although it did not hurt his body, it didn¡¯t feel good.

 Chapter 3085 - Blood Dragon God Pulse

    <h4>Chapter 3085 Blood Dragon God Pulse</h4>


    A burning power surged through Han Sen¡¯s body. It made the heat in his body rise. It was like thest purple light of a setting sun.


    ¡°This power... It seems to be changing my body¡¯s genes...¡± Han Sen felt like the cells of his body were being invaded by the heat. It seemed as if he was undergoing some strange changes.


    ¡°Got blood dragon god genes. Blood dragon god pulse opened.¡± In Han Sen¡¯s brain, an announcement yed. Han Sen was shocked.


    He checked out his information and discovered that there was an option called God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    Blood dragon god: Destroyed ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    ¡°Is this a God Spirit gene?¡± Han Sen thought it was unbelievable.


    While he was in the geno universe, although he had killed God Spirits and earned God Spirit genes, they were god personalities. However, he was not able to absorb them and use them.


    Han Sen had always wondered if true gods really were the final level that a human could evolve to. Now, however, he had absorbed the God Spirit Blood-Pulse. That was not normal.


    ¡°Is this a real God Spirit gene? Is this world the same in which humans can get a God Spirit Blood-Pulse from god temples? Are they just the God Spirit Blood-Pulses?¡± Han Sen looked at the dragon fossil amidst his confusion. The stone was still there, but the dragon bones were gone.


    He heard Bald Guy shouting somewhere outside. Han Sen abandoned his thoughts and emerged to save Bald Guy¡¯s life.


    Bald Guy was a little annoying, but he was not a bad person. Han Sen did not want him to die right in front of him.


    Most importantly, he did not want Gong Shu Jin to get what he wanted.


    Han Sen crushed the cold gold de. He coldly looked at Gong Shu Jin and said, ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t learn your lesson after Lou Jiu.¡±


    When Gong Shu Jin heard Han Sen talk about Lou Jiu, he looked murderous. His expression didn¡¯t change. He coldly said, ¡°Kill them all, but do not let them die too fast.¡±


    A dozen gene casters agreed on the move. All kinds of powers were directed at Han Sen and Bald Guy. Suddenly, lots of thunder, wind, and fire were everywhere. All kinds of light came striking down.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression had yet to change. He just stepped forward, but it was extremely weird. It made people unable to see where he was stepping. At the same time, his fist was striking out.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Han Sen¡¯s fist had purple dragon air striking out with an overbearing presence. It was like it was destroying everything. It punched a dozen gene casters and sent them flying.


    Some gene casters had their skulls cracked. Some gene casters had their chests caved in. Some gene casters simply exploded. A dozen gene casters were killed in the blink of an eye. Out of a dozen gene casters, only three survived. Their arms were broken and cracked. They rolled on the ground crying out in agony.


    Han Sen did not expect the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse power to be so overbearing. Seeing the purple dragon air rise, he was shocked.


    His punching power was very strong. It was like a Destroyed ss God Spirit. It was not just him now having a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    Bald Guy¡¯s mouth opened wide as he watched the purple air rise. Han Sen was like a God Spirit descending from the sky. Bald Guy¡¯s mouth seemed like it would never close.


    Gong Shu Jin¡¯s face was pale. Han Sen killed a dozen gene casters who hadbined with king-ss gene races in a single punch. Even for him, who had a god-ss gene race, that sort of power was not something he could achieve.


    ¡°God Spiritbination... He was chosen by a god... A real god-blood noble...¡± Hua Nong Yue¡¯s expression changed. He ran next to Gong Shu Jin and pulled him away. They moved far from there like a bolt of lightning.


    Hua Nong Yue knew how scary a god-blood noble was. It meant he couldmunicate with God Spirits. Something as powerful as someone being able tobine with a God Spirit was not something they could challenge.


    Each god-blood noble had a very strong existence. They were the true leaders and guardians of a kingdom.


    Every king in the seven kingdoms was an individual chosen by a god. They were very high-ss people. They were able tobine with God Spirits. Nobles like that existed in every kingdom, but there were not many of them. After all, not all humans earned the blessing of a God Spirit.


    It was not just something as simple as a God Spirit blessing. It was about fighting with God Spirits. Even the lowest ss god-blood noble had a scary battle power that ordinary people did not have.


    Gong Shu Jin¡¯s face turned pale the moment he heard the words ¡°god-blood noble.¡±


    Mister Gong Shu had lots of people, but no one would dare to offend a god-blood noble.


    ¡°Impossible... He is just a redneck from a small town... How could he be a god-blood noble...¡± Gong Shu Jin was inplete disbelief.


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was enveloped in a purple mist that was like purple dragon air. His body moved. He was already on cloud nine, but he suddenly arrived behind Hua Nong Yue and Gong Shu Jin.


    Hua Nong Yue¡¯s eyes looked sharp. His hands pulled Gong Shu Jin far away. His body released lightning. His hair was like a demon god and stood straight up. Red mist light covered his body. It had an aura that could destroy the universe. He waved a punch at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was still swinging a punch like normal. The purple dragon air was like an overbearing dragon in the sky that was breaking the universe. It broke Hua Nong Yue¡¯s lightning mist.


    Hua Nong Yue¡¯s body was hit by the purple dragon air. He turned into petals that shattered. He was like a sakura flower being blown everywhere. He then looked like a humanoid again, but his face was pale. His clothes were tattered, and he was bloody. Clearly, he could not get rid of all the blood dragon God Spirt Blood-Pulse powers.


    Upon seeing all this, Gong Shu Jin was frightened. He knew how strong Hua Nong Yue was. Even Hua Nong Yue had almost been killed with a punch. He thought there was an 80% to 90% chance that Han Sen was a real god-blood noble.


    Gong Shu Jin kept pping his wings in a bid to fly away. He was like an engine. He wanted to fly away really fast.


    Although he was fast, it was a shame he was not as fast as Han Sen¡¯s blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Han Sen stomped the ground. His body tore through space. He flew behind Gong Shu Jin with his purple dragon air rising. He was like a demon god quickly approaching. He threw a punch at Gong Shu Jin.


    Pang!


    A fist struck Gong Shu Jin in the back. The shadow of a crane appeared on it. The crane¡¯s shadow spread its wings to protect Gong Shu Jin¡¯s body.


    Han Sen¡¯s purple dragon air punched the crane. The crane¡¯s shadow was broken, but the purple dragon air was stopped.


    There was a ¡°katcha¡± noise. The crane ne on Gong Shu Jin¡¯s chest blew up. Some smoke came out of it. It disyed the face of a white-haired elder.


    ¡°I am Gong Shu Zhi. It does not matter how my son offended you, but I will bear the consequence of his actions. Please stop attacking and let my son go free.¡± That old man¡¯s shadow was that of the famous Gong Shu Zhi from the Qin Kingdom.

 Chapter 3086 - Finally Got a Gene Egg

    <h4>Chapter 3086 Finally Got a Gene Egg</h4>


    ¡°Responsibility? How are you going to ept responsibility?¡± Han Sen coldly looked at Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°I have some savings,¡± Gong Shu Zhi said. ¡°If you let my son go, I can give you money or gene eggs. If you want to be a leader of a town, I can help you do that too.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame that money cannot buy life,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°If you wanted to murder someone, you should have expected the chance of being murdered too. You cannot buy back your son¡¯s life. He should have learned.¡± Purple dragon air was raging on his body. It was simr to a volcano erupting.


    Gong Shu Jin thought he had a chance to live. After hearing Han Sen, his expression changed. His body emitted a weird light. He kept pping his wings, wanting to fly far away. Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s light was shouting, ¡°If you kill my son, I, Gong Shu Zhi, will not stop hunting you down!¡±


    Boom!


    Before Gong Shu Zhi finished talking, a scary purple dragon air, which looked as if it was swallowing the sky and ground, was headed for Gong Shu Jin. It vaporized Gong Shu Jin and Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s shadow.


    There was no stopping it. Han Sen¡¯s body was like a dragon. He was in the sky, chasing the escaping Hua Nong Yue, who looked pale. Although he was very fast, he was not quicker than Han Sen. Seeing the purple airing closer to him, Hua Nong Yue gnashed his teeth and opened his fan. He waved it at Han Sen.


    Suddenly, there was some crazy wind that was like a typhoon. The wild wind pulled out the rocks and old trees. All of it was tossed at Han Sen.


    Purple air was everywhere. Han Sen looked invincible. He blew up the stones, old trees, and typhoon. Nothing was able to stop the blood dragon God Spirt Blood-Pulse power.


    Pang!


    Hua Nong Yue¡¯s body vanished. He turned into petals. This time, the petals were not able to escape. They melted in the raging purple air. Some leftover petalsnded on the fan on the ground. They went inside the fan and disappeared.


    Han Sen was shocked. Hended atop the mountain and picked up the fan. The fan looked like it was made of ck bones and white paper. It resembled a sakura flower tree. Many petals were falling from the old tree.


    While they were falling, an elegant scribe stood beneath the old tree. It looked like he was admiring it. The scribe had blood seeping out his lips.


    ¡°Can this person go into a drawing?¡± Han Sen was shocked. The scribe in the drawing was obviously Hua Nong Yue.


    ¡°If you destroy the fan, you can kill him... He did this to you... How could you let him live...¡± A beautiful woman whispered in Han Sen¡¯s ears. It made him want tomit murder.


    Seeing the scribe in the fan, Han Sen suddenly closed it. He did not destroy it. He turned around but did not see a woman behind him.


    ¡°Big sky demon, you are still following me,¡± Han Sen coldly said. Earlier, he felt a strong desire to kill. It was obvious that someone was influencing him. Otherwise, with his personality, he only did things by following his heart. He would not have wanted tomit murder so simply.


    The body of the big sky demon was holding Han Sen from behind. She used a girly voice to whisper into Han Sen¡¯s ear. ¡°Ha! Ha! You are not dead, and I am not dead. How could we be separated? Winter has thunder, and it snows in summer. We are in love with each other. Nothing can ever tear us apart.¡±


    Han Sen felt the big sky demon use her tongue to lick his ears. When he turned around, he did not see the big sky demon anywhere around him.


    ¡°You canbine with a god pulse,¡± the big sky demon said as her body appeared next to Han Sen. Her voice sounded as flirty as a flower. ¡°This is bing interesting. Your body and heart are something I am taking for myself.¡± Her body was suddenly gone again. It was like some kind of ghost.


    Han Sen frowned. He had a blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It gave him the power of a Destroyed ss God Spirit, but he was still unable to find the big sky demon¡¯s true self.


    ¡°Can a gene race be that powerful?¡± Han Sen wondered. He thought about Qin Xiu¡¯s World King God and figured that exined it.


    ¡°Brother Han, you are a god-blood noble.¡± Bald Guy merrily rushed over. He circled Han Sen as if he was admiring an animal in the zoo.


    Han Sen looked at Bald Guy and asked, ¡°Did you see something?¡± ¡°No, I did not see anything,¡± Bald Guy quickly said. ¡°We never met the Gong Shu family people before.¡±


    Han Sen knew Bald Guy had misunderstood him, but he still managed to receive the answer he wanted. It seemed as if Bald Guy had not seen the big sky demon, so the big sky demon hadn¡¯t actually appeared next to him. The demon had only used some tricks to talk to him.


    Han Sen put away the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse power and thought, ¡°Where is the big sky demon¡¯s true body?¡± ¡°Brother Han, ignore that for now,¡± Bald Guy said. ¡°The blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene has been broken. You can go get that gene egg down there safely now. You have a break while I go excavate it.¡± He then jumped back into the hole.


    Han Sen allowed him to dig it up while he investigated the fan he was holding.


    The fan¡¯s sticks were ck. They looked as if they were made of something that was like bone. The surface was white like snow. It was soft and shockingly bouncy. It was unknown what sort of texture it was.


    Han Sen knew for sure that the scribe inside the fan was Hua Nong Yue. No matter what he tried, he could not activate the fan. He did not understand how it worked.


    ¡°I found it... I found the gene egg...¡± Bald Guy sounded very happy inside the hole.


    Han Sen walked toward the hole and saw Bald Guy holding a gene egg that looked to be the same size as a football. He happily jumped up.


    The gene egg was big and round. It glowed with a purple light. It was like some god light was glowing on it. Some strange symbols were lit up across the shell¡¯s surface, making it appear quite mysterious.


    ¡°I have never seen a gene egg like this. Although I cannot tell which level it is, there was a blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene. Therefore, it has to indicate it is something good.¡± Bald Guy happily gave Han Sen the gene egg. ¡°You have saved me twice now. This gene egg cannot pay back the kindness you have shown me, so I will make it my duty to keep paying you back.¡±


    Han Sen did not want a rtionship with people, so he coldly said, ¡°This time, it was my fault. It is OK. We do not owe each other anything now.¡±


    ¡°I still owe you,¡± Bald Guy protested. ¡°I pay everybody I owe stuff to.¡±


    ¡°That is up to you, but I have things I must do now. They have to be done privately, so I request that you stop following me.¡± Han Sen really didn¡¯t want to get involved with him. He had also just killed Gong Shu Jin. He knew Gong Shu Zhi was not going to take that lying down. He was going to want others to pay with their blood. ¡°Fine. Go do your thing. I will look for youter.¡± Bald Guy was quite quick this time. He turned around and left.


    Han Sen was a little bit surprised that the man was so fast this time. He watched Bald Guy leave. He then looked at the gene egg in his hands.

 Chapter 3087 - Exclusive Gene Race

    <h4>Chapter 3087 Exclusive Gene Race</h4>


    The purple gene egg was godly. With the way it glowed, it looked like something abnormal.


    Han Sen was just holding the gene egg, but the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse was already reacting to it. It was wandering around it.


    ¡°That is not normal. This is a gene egg that was born from a blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene. It would be normal for it to be affected by a blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. Blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse air started to spill. It flowed into the gene egg.


    This time, Han Sen did not have to draw his own blood for the gene egg to hatch. Surrounded by a shiny, glowing, purple light, the gene egg¡¯s shell started to melt. It quickly disappeared. It revealed the gene race inside the gene egg.


    It was a small snake with purple scales. It was the size of a chopstick. It was that small.


    The scales of its body were extremely beautiful. It was like they were formed with purple crystals. The eyes of the creature were like purple gems. They glistened with purple light.


    The blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse was bursting. The small snake was sucked into the Sea of Soul.


    ¡°Got mutant god-ss gene race blood dragon.¡±


    Blood dragon: Mutant god-ss gene race (juvenile blood god dragon exclusive gene race) Han Sen was shocked. He was wondering, ¡°What is an exclusive gene race?¡±


    He summoned the blood god dragon and tried it a few times. Han Sen finally knew what an exclusive gene race meant. He also better understood the God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    When Han Sen used the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse and another gene race, it did not make much difference whenpared to him using a gene race normally. His genebined skill was not any stronger. If it was used under the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse mode, and he used the blood god dragon, it made the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse increase.


    From what Han Sen understood, the God Spirit Blood-Pulse provided the most basic powers. As to how he could use the God Spirit Blood-Pulse power, it required a gene race to finish.


    When Han Sen used the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse, it only increased power. If itbined with a blood god dragon, it turned that power into blood god dragon genebined skills. It made the genebined skill limitlessly increase in power.


    A newborn blood god dragon did not have much power when used with a genebine skill. When it had the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse buff, the genebined skill power was better than an adult blood god dragon.


    Of course, to receive that buff, the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse exclusive gene race was required. Non-exclusive gene races did not receive the advantages.


    The blood god dragon¡¯s genebine skill was a blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene. It was a very overbearing attack skill. When it had the God Spirit Blood-Pulse buff, it was really overbearing even if it was still a juvenile. If the blood god dragon reached its ultimate body, at that time, the power would be unimaginable.


    ¡°I got the blood god dragon and blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse. That is very good, but I did make an enemy out of Gong Shu Zhi. That guy is a master-ss mister. His subordinates will be powerful, and he will have lots of scary gene eggs. I am not afraid of him, but Mister Yang and the others will have to be. I have to go get a pure light smander soon.¡± Han Sen stopped hesitating. He followed the stream, going as fast as he could to reach Autumn Leaves River.


    Han Sen was in a hurry to get there. On his way, he was not in the mood to hunt other gene eggs. He was going as fast as he could to reach Autumn Leaves River. He was hiding near the shore, looking for a pure light smander.


    Autumn Leaves River was just a branching river, but it was still a thousand miles long. He did not know where the pure light smanders were.


    When Han Sen arrived at the river, he looked into the water of the river and realized his reflection had be the big sky demon again. She smiled at him.


    Han Sen could not figure out a way to deal with her. He pretended he did not see anything


    ¡°Do you want to find a pure light smander? I can help you, my little lover.¡± This time, the big sky demon was worse. She turned into his shadow and spoke to him.


    ¡°OK. How can you help?¡± Han Sen smiled as if he was talking to a friend.


    The big sky demon was shocked. She smiled harder. ¡°Follow the river. When you see a white jade cliff, you will see the pure light smander.¡±


    After that, the big sky demon¡¯s reflection was gone. Han Sen¡¯s reflection was ordinary again. Han Sen could not find it, so he just did what the big sky demon told him. He followed the river. When it was nighttime, he saw the river had a canyon. The two sides wereposed of white jade-like stone that emitted a crystal, holy light. It looked very weird. Han Sen carefully snuck to one side of the wall. He looked into the water. He saw three one-foot-long creatures that looked like Chinese giant smanders. The pure light smanders, however, were cuter. They were ying around in the water.


    The holy light smanders looked like white jade. Their eyes looked like ck gems and were very cute.


    Han Sen hid inside the mountain for a while. He saw the three pure light smanders swimming around. Their bodies were releasing a holy light. Their skin was like transparent jade.


    ¡°I am so sorry.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was like a hawk as he jumped up. He sprinted toward the water while casting the Xuan Yellow Sutra. He suddenly broke the river water and attacked the three pure light smanders. Han Sen did not use a gene race. The three pure light smanders were unable to sense him beforehand. By the time they realized danger was near, it was already toote. One punch took out a smander. One by one, Han Sen turned them into agate-like eggs.


    In Gong Shu Manor, Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s eyes were red. His old tears continued to pour.


    Gong Shu Zhi was very famous. He had many wives, but Gong Shu Jin was his only son. Now, his son had been murdered. How could he not be sad and angry?


    ¡°Master, I found out the man is called Han Sen. He did not have any rtions with Mister Jin, but Mister Jin was courting the singer Feng Fei Fei. He encountered this person in Night Cry Valley.¡± A person who looked like an old servant was reporting to Gong Shu Zhi. ¡°No matter what my son did wrong, he should not have killed him. I will avenge my son¡¯s death!¡± Gong Shu Zhi looked frozen, but his eyes glimmered with evilness.


    ¡°Mister Jin only investigated Han Sen once, but he managed to find out he was from a town called Ancient God City,¡± the old servant said. ¡°I think the investigation must havee to an incorrect conclusion. Should I start over?¡±


    Gong Shu Zhi shook his head. ¡°There is no need to. It does not matter where he is from. This ce is Big Qin Capital. I just need to know he is not some high-level person from the capital. No matter who he is, he will pay the price of blood for what he did to my son.¡±


    Speaking of that, Gong Shu Zhi looked murderous. He coldly asked, ¡°As for Feng Fei Fei, did my son not like her? Let her be with my son in case he gets lonely down there.¡±


    The old servant worriedly said, ¡°Master, that is not a good thing. Feng Fei Fei is one of the three most popr singers. She is like the singer queen. She has many powerful people supporting her. Even the real big nobles admire her. I am afraid...¡±


    ¡°I have my ways, and they will all have to die with my son!¡± Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s eyes looked very angry.

 Chapter 3088 - Beautiful Woman Coming

    <h4>Chapter 3088 Beautiful Woman Coming</h4>


    The Holy Light River was very dangerous. There were a few ces not even Han Sen dared to go. He was not afraid of dying. He was just afraid of being trapped and not being able to get out.


    Fortunately, he received guidance from Feather Fairy. He knew a lot about the region. Through the advice he had been given, Han Sen was able to avoid many of the pitfalls and perils. He was able to find the pure light smanders he sought and safely make it back to the teleporter. On his way back, he also managed to obtain another dozen viscount-ss and earl-ss gene eggs. He nned to use them to keep the shop running.


    After returning to the hotel, he was relieved to find Mister Yang and the others were still safe.


    ¡°Everyone, gather around. I have something to tell you all.¡± Han Sen summoned them all and exined to them that he had murdered Gong Shu Jin on Gu Ya. By doing that, he told them he had offended Gong Shu Zhi. He did not go into the specifics. Mister Yang and the others had their mouths wide open, but they were unable to say anything


    ¡°Mister, the Gong Shu Zhi you are talking about... Is it the Gong Shu Zhi that is a very famous mister in the Qin Kingdom?¡± Master Yang asked. He had a hard time believing this tale was true.


    ¡°Yes, it is him,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°So, whates next might be perilous. He could very welle at us, seeking vengeance. That means you, my friends, will be caught up in all this. Following me is too dangerous. If you people have somece else to go, take money from the shop and leave. Start a life elsewhere, free from the strife thates with me.¡±


    Mister Yang immediately said, ¡°I have already chosen to follow you. I am not going to run just because I am afraid of danger. Besides, this is the capital of the Qin Kingdom. Not even Gong Shu Zhi can do something too obvious.¡±


    Li Bing Yu coldly thought, ¡°Why would Han Sen suddenly kill Gong Shu Jin? Is there some ulterior motive to all this? Did Crown Prince Bai Qin request him to do this? Is it something else entirely?¡±


    When she saw Han Sen looking at her, she immediately looked cold and said, ¡°I still owe you. I am not going to leave your side. It is good that Gong Shu Zhi ising after you. It will give me the chance to protect and pay you back.¡±


    Jian Bu Gu merely smiled. He did not n on leaving either. Jian Shi clutched You, not willing to leave.


    ¡°If you guys are stalwart and unwilling to leave, and something dangerous happens and that results in death, don¡¯t take it out on me.¡± After pausing, Han Sen said to Mister Yang, ¡°Old Yang, you go and prepare. Rest up tonight. Tomorrow, you areing to Gu Ya with me. You need to help me locate and pulse.¡±


    Han Sen was nning to take Mister Yang with him to see Feather Fairy and get the God Spirit Blood-Pulse for him. That way, he could use gene eggs. ¡°Right now, the situation is very dangerous,¡± Li Bing Yu said. ¡°There will be a danger on the road. Shouldn¡¯t I be apanying you guys?¡±


    Han Sen casually replied, ¡°There is no need. You stay here and take care of Mister Jian and You.¡± He took out a gene egg and handed it to Mister Yang.


    Mister Yang epted the gene egg. He felt strange. He had heard Gu Ya had manynd pulses, but Han Sen was only out there for two days and had received many gene eggs. That was a bit too shocking.


    Han Sen returned to his room and rested. Everyone did their own things. Li Bing Yu returned to her room. She had been thinking about this whole thing.


    Her thoughts were tooplicated. She thought this could be a grand, political conspiracy. Otherwise, no one would have gone and murdered a son who was so famous.


    She thought about it for a long time, but she could note up with a solid lead. She went to the bathroom and took a hot shower.


    She wrapped a towel around her and came out. She went before the mirror, ready to tidy up in front of it. When she saw the mirror in front of her, she was shocked. In the mirror, her face was very beautiful and white. She had a small waist and a big bum. Her face structure was very defined. She was like the ultimate pretty woman. It made her think she was really pretty.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Li Bing Yu realized something, but it was toote. She was unable to avert her gaze from the mirror. Her eyes looked very loving. It looked as if she was in love.


    Li Bing Yu¡¯s will was quite strong. If Han Sen had been unable to fight something like that, there was no way she could resist. Not longter, she sank into falling in love with her reflection.


    That reflection had not changed at all. In Li Bing Yu¡¯s eyes, the reflection in the mirror was slowly changing. It turned into the image of Han Sen.


    Han Sen was lying on the bed, thinking about how to deal with whatever method of revenge Gong Shu Zhi would try. He wasn¡¯t just going to sit and wait for Gong Shu Zhi to attack. If Gong Shu Zhi was going to treat him like an enemy, he knew it would be best for him to strike first. While he was thinking, he suddenly heard the door be pushed open. He frowned.


    Mister Yang and the others would not have just pushed the door like that. If it was someone sent by Gong Shu Zhi, they would not enter so obviously either.


    Han Sen was confused. He looked toward the door and was shocked. He saw a pretty woman with only a white towel around her. Her boobs were very white and full. He could even see her butt crack. Her long, white legs made him dizzy.


    She had long, half-wet hair that looked like a waterfall. Her eyes were dripping with lust. It made Han Sen freeze in his ce.


    ¡°Ghost Kill, what is it?¡± Han Sen was frozen. He recognized her as Ghost Kill. She always wore the night ghost mask and was always cold. Now, however, she was behaving differently. If Han Sen was not an alert man, he would have thought of her as apletely different person and not Ghost Kill.


    Li Bing Yu did not speak. She closed the door and locked it behind her. She then behaved like a wild, hungry cat as she approached the bed. She crawled up and ced her hands on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes, which looked so in love, were only three inches away from Han Sen. With her tongue, she licked his cheeks.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Han Sen pushed Li Bing Yu¡¯s shoulders to stop her from getting any closer.


    Although there were some nice things to see, Han Sen felt as if something was wrong. This was obviously not Ghost Kill.


    Li Bing Yu was not stopping. She felt as if the man in front of her was the one she would love forever. She wanted to give him everything and take everything of his.


    Her whole body was lying on top of Han Sen. There was a gasp that made people jump. As Han Sen frowned, he suddenly heard the big sky demon¡¯s voice. ¡°Do you like this woman? If you are willing, I can make all the pretty womene into your arms. I can have them all fall in love with you like mad. They will do anything for you. They will give you their lives.¡±


    The shadow of the big sky demon was right next to Han Sen. Her lips nibbled Han Sen¡¯s ears. As she spoke, it was like there was some perfume being sprayed onto Han Sen¡¯s ears that made him itch.


    ¡°Of course, I like pretty women, but I do not like dolls that are being controlled,¡± Han Sen coldly said. His eyes looked still. They were like arrows, piercing into Li Bing Yu¡¯s luxurious eyes.


    Li Bing Yu felt a chill. She woke up from the love spell. Her entire body was lying on Han Sen like a wild cat. Her arms were still around his neck. They stared at each other in that position.

 Chapter 3089 - Going to the Mountain and Asking a God for Help

    <h4>Chapter 3089 Going to the Mountain and Asking a God for Help</h4>


    Li Bing Yu¡¯s face turned red. She looked as if she had been electrified as she leaped off Han Sen. She grabbed the white towel, covered her body, and ran out of Han Sen¡¯s room.


    Big sky demon¡¯s power was too strong. It was an irresistible power. Li Bing Yu was able to see what was happening, but there was nothing she could do to stop it. It was not done by her own will, but she could not resist the temptation of the demon.


    Li Bing Yu knew it had to be the power of some gene race, but she did not know it was the big sky demon. She thought about that as possibly being Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s revenge.


    ¡°Damn, that Gong Shu Zhi! If you want to exact revenge, go after him yourself. How dare he use that gene race on me.¡± Li Bing Yu was back in her room. She looked terrible. After being forced to watch the things she did to Han Sen, she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    After Li Bing Yu departed, Han Sen examined his room. He did not see the big sky demon anymore. The demon was able to juste and go. Not even Han Sen could detect if she had really been present.


    ¡°I need to find a way to get rid of her. I can¡¯t just have someone keep following me. It is starting to get annoying.¡± Han Sen frowned because he could not think of a way to achieve that.


    He took out a pure light smander egg and ced it in his hand. He tried to use the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse power to activate it and see if he could turn it into a blood god dragon exclusive gene race. Han Sen was disappointed by the results. Perhaps it was because there was some elemental conflict, but the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse did not connect with the pure light smander. The power could not enter the pure light smander.


    There was no way, so Han Sen had to drop his blood onto the pure light smander¡¯s egg. The pure light smander soon hatched.


    The pure light smander that hatched was a big, jade white tadpole. Its body and ws were small. Its body was half-transparent. It looked as if it was a carving on some old jade. It looked very tiny and cute.


    ¡°Got king-ss gene race pure light smander.¡± The announcement yed.


    Han Sen tried tobine with the pure light smander. It was still a juvenile, so the pure light smander¡¯s power was bound to be weak. Han Sen felt a purified power melt inside him. His head quickly grew a white jade horn. If a gene race entered the proximity, the jade horn emitted a response. ording to the gene-race element, the horn changed color to reflect what it was.


    Although the horn was not ugly, it looked sort of ridiculous. Han Sen had no desire to ept it. He immediately disconnected from the pure light smander and allowed the pure light smander to maintain its shape. He put it in his pocket.


    Although they had notbined, the pure light smander still detected gene races. Han Sen tried to summon the blood ghost spirit. Upon that happening, the horn of the pure light smander turned red.


    Because it was a baby, the pure light smander was unable to detect the presence of gene races at a long distance. At best, it only sensed if there was a gene race within 30 feet. For Han Sen, that was enough.


    This was the Qin Kingdom¡¯s capital. They were not in the wild. He only needed it to halt any potential assassination attempts.


    ¡°I wonder if the pure light smander can detect the big sky demon.¡± Han Sen checked out the pure light smander, but he did not notice a reaction. Perhaps the big sky demon was not nearby, or the smander could simply not detect the big sky demon.


    ¡°With the pure light smander around, things will be much safer. I need to help Mister Yang get a God Spirit Blood-Pulse first.¡± Han Sen decided to take Mister Yang to Feather Fairy¡¯s god temple.


    In Gong Shu Manor, an old servant stopped in front of Gong Shu Zhi.


    ¡°Master, the hotel said they were unable to find a shred of skin or hair of Han Sen,¡± the old man worriedly said.


    ¡°How were they not able to? Did they not perform their tasks properly?¡± Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s face looked troubled.


    The servant said, ¡°It is not because they did not do it right. I disguised myself as a cleaner when entering Han Sen¡¯s room, but I was unable to find hide nor hair from him. There was not even a speck of dandruff. I think he is well-prepared.¡±


    ¡°If things are really like that, then he must be an elite.¡± Gong Shu Zhi frowned and asked, ¡°What is going on with Ya¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Ya¡¯er is Feng Fei Fei¡¯s best friend,¡± the old servant said. ¡°During the past few days, she used the excuse of celebrating Feng Fei Fei¡¯s birthday to stay at her house. It should not be difficult finding Feng Fei Fei¡¯s hair. It should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, let¡¯s allow Feng Fei, that little b*tch, to join my son.¡± Gong Shu Zhi looked cold. ¡°Master, if we cannot get Han Sen¡¯s skin or hair, the si ming demon race cannot be used,¡± the old servant worriedly said. ¡°How would we deal with Han Sen then?¡± Gong Shu Zhi coldlyughed. ¡°Old Mister has traveled the universe for a hundred years. I have dug up so many god pulses that shook the sky. I have more than one powerful gene race. I have more than just the si ming demon race. It will not be hard for me to kill someone. Get rid of that Feng Fei, that little b*tch, and then deal with him.¡±


    The next morning, Han Sen took Mister Yang with him to Gu Ya.


    After only walking for a little while, Mister Yang pointed at a mountain and said, ¡°Mister, there is a formation like a tiger cave ahead of us. There should be and pulse there. It is no wonder this is the capital. There are a lot morend pulses than there are in Ancient God Mountain.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head and smiled. ¡°This time, I did note for and pulse.¡±


    Mister Yang was shocked. ¡°You did note here for and pulse? Is there something we need to talk about? Is that why you brought me here?¡±


    Han Sen casually said. ¡°It is nothing big. I found a god temple in the mountains that does not have a leader, and there are God Spirits. So I am taking you there to see if I can get you a God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse.¡±


    Mister Yang presented a wry smile. ¡°Thank you, Mister. For the past few decades, I have been to many god temples, but I have been unable to get a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. An elite checked me out, but my body¡¯s genes are just too bad. I cannot get a God Spirit¡¯s blessing. I have already given up. There was no need for you to put effort into me.¡± ¡°Since we are here, we might as well still check it out.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Seeing Han Sen like this, Mister Yang did not say anything. He still had no hope for this trip.


    When he was young, he was like that. He had visited many god temples. If it was not 100, then it was 80. In the end, he was hopeless. No God Spirit imparted their blood to him.


    Han Sen used the secret path Feather Fairy had told him about. He went to Holy Light Mountain. No danger was encountered on their way.


    They met a few gene races, but Han Sen only had to use the blood ghost spirit to scare them away.


    Quickly, the two of them were in front of a mountain, which was shrouded in holy light. The mountain was glowing. It was like where the sun rose. It looked very sunny and bright.

 Chapter 3090 - Giving Blood-Pulse

    <h4>Chapter 3090 Giving Blood-Pulse</h4>


    Feather Fairy had said that there were scare gene races close to Holy Light Mountain, so Han Sen was worried. He did not want any more trouble just yet. With Mister Yang in tow, he sneakily climbed the mountain.


    Ever since he had encountered the big sky demon, Han Sen knew this world was a weird ce. He was unable to get through everything alone. He needed to keep a low profile and try not to draw too much attention to himself.


    ¡°Mister, is this the legendary Holy Light River¡¯s Holy Light Mountain?¡± Mister Yang was shocked. He looked up across the mysterious mountain with trembling legs.


    ¡°I think it is just its name.¡± Han Sen did not care. He continued hiking up the slopes of the mountain with Mister Yang.


    Mister Yang¡¯s heart was truly rattled. ¡°Mister, I have heard that Holy Light Mountain is home to a scary, ultimate gene race. It has loads of mysterious things about it. Even if top-ss elites visit that area, they are sure to die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know a secret path that can safely lead us to the god temple.¡± Han Sen walked as he talked.


    A mysterious mist was draped over the mountain. One was not able to see anything. At about 15 feet away, all visibility was lost to the mist. It was still frightening to keep hearing beasts roar and thunder echo. Mister Yang was in shock. He followed Han Sen, not daring to take one step away.


    The scene was very scary, but as Feather Fairy had said, they did not have a personal encounter with any of the dangers during their climb.


    Mister Yang¡¯s body was old. He had not climbed for long before he was gasping. His forehead was like a raincloud. He was profusely sweating. He could not climb for much longer. Han Sen had to hold his body and hike.


    It was unknown how high the mountain was. Even with Han Sen¡¯s speed, it took half a day to arrive at the peak.


    It was different from thend below. The peak was very warm and gentle. It was like a cloud and clearly visible. There was no wind, thunder, or dust to mar the area. It was a peaceful ce.


    Atop the peak, there was an old temple. It was made of green bricks and te. It looked mysterious and old. It seemed like there would be no fire inside it.


    ¡°Mister, there is a god temple there.¡± Seeing the god temple, Mister Yang felt safer.


    Han Sen raised his head to look upon the grandeur of the temple¡¯s door. The words ¡°Feather Fairy God Temple¡± were on it. The words looked like they had dust and belonged to a fairy.


    ¡°Go in. After you get a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, we can return.¡± After speaking, Han Sen went into the god temple. Mister Yang did not dare slow down. He ran toward the god temple and said, ¡°Mister, I am going to beg now. I am afraid I am too useless. I do not want to waste your nice gesture.¡±


    After that, Mister Yang walked into the god temple. He went in front of the god¡¯s altar. ording to the gestures required, he hastily kneeled and prayed. He then dropped a speck of his blood onto the stove.


    He knew the oue. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. He just wanted to get it over with and return home. He did not want to waste any more of Han Sen¡¯s time. The blood entered the stove, but there was no reaction. He knew that would happen, but he was still disappointed.


    Han Sen stood in front of the god temple. Mister Yang stood up and presented him with a wry smile. ¡°Mister, it looks like I wasted your nice intent of bringing me here.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. He was there, but Feather Fairy wasn¡¯t treating him nicely. He felt a bit angry about that. ¡°It is fine. You stand here.¡± Han Sen just wanted Mister Yang to get a God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse. It was best he did not have to do anything, but he now had to walk up to the god altar.


    Pat!


    Han Sen mmed the god¡¯s altar. The stone on the altar was delivered the mark of a hand. The entire temple shook violently.


    Mister Yang was scared. He waved his hands and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mister! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    People in the universe of kingdoms were taught that God Spirits were superior to everyone and had created the universe. Being alive meant the God Spirits enabled a human to exist and live. They had the highest authority.


    The god temples were signatures of each god¡¯s power. At all costs, they were not to be offended. If they were, the God Spirits would surely dole out punishment.


    This dogma existed due to the ability of God Spirits to bless the blood of others. Most importantly, it resided in the education of the kingdom. Mister Yang could not be med for feeling the way he did. That was how he had grown up and taught to be.


    Seeing Han Sen p the altar, Mister Yang thought it was a grand sphemy. Even the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king would have never dared do such a thing


    Han Sen ignored Mister Yang and coldly shouted, ¡°Where is Feather Fairy?¡±


    After hearing what was said, Mister Yang was shocked. Han Sen had pped the altar and shouted the God Spirit¡¯s name out loud. He must have had a death wish.


    In the next second, Mister Yang¡¯s face turned pale. He saw Feather Fairy¡¯s god statue start to glow with holy light. It was scary. An old fairy-like man appeared and floated down from the altar.


    ¡°Oh, no... Oh, no... A God Spirit has revealed itself. This is bad... We have to go, Mister.¡± Mister Yang ran to Han Sen and tugged at him. Since Mister Yang was old and had no gene-race buff, he was too slow. He had only just touched Han Sen¡¯s arm when the old fairy God Spirit floated down before them.


    Mister Yang¡¯s face looked grey. He thought, ¡°This is bad. We are going to die.¡±


    Surprisingly, the God Spirit bowed to him. He behaved politely to Han Sen and said, ¡°Little God did not know you were here. I did note out to greet you, so please forgive me.¡±


    Mister Yang¡¯s entire body appeared petrified. His eyes were open wide. He looked at Feather Fairy and Han Sen in awe. His brain was empty of thoughts. He could notpose one.


    Han Sen pointed at Mister Yang and said, ¡°This guy is my servant. I brought him here to ept a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Can you give him something?¡±


    Feather Fairy looked at Mister Yang. He then looked at Han Sen and carefully asked, ¡°Mister, what kind of Blood-Pulse would be suitable?¡±


    Feather Fairy felt depressed. He controlled a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, but it cost him god power to give it out. If he gave his Blood ¨C Pulse to someone weak, he would not achieve much. There was nothing for him to gain.


    Mister Yang, who was standing in front of him, was the sort of person with very bad genes. Under ordinary circumstances, he would never have even dreamed of giving someone like him a Blood-Pulse.


    But Han Sen was asking him directly, so Feather Fairy could not reject the request. Even though that person was too weak, he still had to give out his God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    ¡°Just give him something.¡± Han Sen looked like he was smiling but not smiling at Feather Fairy.


    Feather Fairy gnashed his teeth and thought, ¡°This time, I am to lose something no matter what. Instead of fighting back and allowing Mister Dor to be upset with me, why don¡¯t I do him a favor?¡±


    Thinking of this, Feather Fairy lit up the god stove. The god stove¡¯s holy light was like a volcanic eruption. Many snow-white feathers arose. They covered the entire god temple. It was like a million goose feathers were falling from the sky.


    Suddenly, thousands of feathers started flying toward Mister Yang. They melted into his body. It made Mister Yang¡¯s body feel as if it was in heaven. It was like a dream.


    ¡°Perfect God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡± Mister Yang was suspicious about whether or not this was all just a dream. Actually, it was like he had never even dreamed of this. He now had a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, and it was aplete God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Not many people earned a perfect God Spirit Blood-Pulse.

 Chapter 3091 - Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 3091 Birthday Party</h4>


    Mister Yang felt as if he was dreaming. He could not believe what was happening to him atop that Holy Light Mountain.


    The superior, well-respected God Spirit had listened to Han Sen¡¯smands. He even referred to him as a mister.


    Han Sen just casually told him to do something, and the God Spirit provided him with a perfect God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It made Mister Yang admire Han Sen even more.


    ¡°What is he really like? He was born inside a gene egg, but even God Spirits admire him. Can someone actually be as great as him?¡± Mister Yang¡¯s heart was trembling. Based on what he knew of the world, he could not imagine where Han Sen might havee from.


    There was one thing Mister Yang knew for sure. Han Sen was more powerful than the god-blood nobles.


    The god-blood nobles were able to be with gods, but that was because they were approved by the God Spirits and allowed to use their power. That rtionship made it so they considered each other as equals.


    He had never heard of a God Spirit being afraid of a god-blood noble. It was unimaginable.


    ¡°Mister, I am at this old age, yet now I have received a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. The greatest wish of my life has been fulfilled. There is nothing else I desire in this world. My life belongs to you in its entirety.¡± Mister Yang bowed. He meant every word he said.


    Although Mister Yang was very talented when it came tond pulse skills, and he was a hard worker, he did not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse before this. Thus, he was never able to be a real mister. It resulted in people often being mean to him. He thought there was no more hope for him. Now, he had suddenly received a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, and it was a perfect Blood-Pulse. One was easily able to imagine how grateful he was.


    Han Sen smiled, but he did not say anything. Some things could only be done and not be spoken of. How Mister Yang performed still depended on his power. It did not matter how many things he said.


    ¡°Here is a gene egg for you. You should hatch it. Carry it around with you. It is sure to prove very valuable to you.¡± Han Sen put the pure light smander gene egg in Mister Yang¡¯s hand. Mister Yang had a good amount of knowledge. Although he had never seen a pure light smander egg in real life, he had seen it online. Now that he was seeing it for real, he was truly shocked. He could not believe it, so he had to ask Han Sen, ¡°Mister... Is this a pure light smander egg?¡±


    ¡°I got lucky,¡± Han Sen casually said. ¡°I managed to get a few not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°A few...¡± Mister Yang was speechless. The pure light smander was a king-ss gene egg that was very rare. One of them could be sold for a very high price, and Han Sen had randomly managed to collect a few. He thought it was unbelievable.


    ¡°Right. With your identity, even God Spirits are polite to you. Getting a few pure light smander gene eggs probably wasn¡¯t difficult to someone like you.¡± Mister Yang did not believe he had been this lucky. Jian Bu Gu had only mentioned the pure light smanders a few days ago. Now, Han Sen had managed to get a few. Even a true god descending from the sky would not have such luck.


    Han Sen summoned the Holy Wen White Deer. He took Mister Yang back to the teleport station.


    Although Jian Bu Gu was at the hotel, Jian Bu Gu had made a promise. He was not going to fight, even if his pacifism resulted in his death. Therefore, Han Sen was worried something might have happened.


    Fortunately, nothing happened in the hotel during his absence. There was, however, a bald guy waiting in the living room. He was talking at an obnoxious volume. ¡°Bald Guy, why are you here?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    He had never told Bald Guy where he lived.


    Bald Guyughed. ¡°Brother Han, this is the capital. If I wanted to find you, there is no way you could actually hide.¡±


    ¡°Why have youe looking for me?¡± Han Sen did not want a connection with other people. To him, he was a foreigner of that world.


    He was different from Qin Xiu, who wanted to break the rules and bring Qin Wan¡¯er back to life. Han Sen had no such desire. He just wanted to go back to where he came from and do that alone. Therefore, there was no point in investing in something that didn¡¯t mean much to him. He didn¡¯t need to connect with various people.


    ¡°Of course, and that is a good thing,¡± Bald Guy said. He took out a sheet of paper. The way he waved it in front of Han Sen was like he was showing off. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°Have a guess.¡± Bald Guy looked excited.


    ¡°I am not guessing. If there is nothing important about your visit, you can leave. I am tired and require rest.¡± Han Sen really wanted to get rid of him.


    ¡°Whatever. Let me tell you.¡± Bald Guy pretended not to hear anything. With a cocky look, he waved the paper and said, ¡°This is an invitation. It is an invitation to Feng Fei Fei¡¯s birthday party. You know Feng Fei Fei. She is one of the three most popr singers. She is very talented. She will be the queen singer one day. She is quite beautiful. One smile is enough to drive men wild. Even the superior people of the Qin Kingdom aren¡¯t getting many invitations.¡±


    After saying that, Bald Guy went next to Han Sen¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I am a good friend of Feng Fei Fei. Therefore, I was able to receive this invitation. You are my brother, so I am taking you to meet this pretty woman.¡±


    ¡°I am not interested.¡± Han Sen rejected him quickly. He had seen many pretty women in his life. To be fair, no human could be as pretty as Gu Qincheng.


    Feng Fei Fei was pretty, but she was not pretty enough to shock Han Sen. Plus, he had seen Feng Fei Fei before, and she was nothing special.


    ¡°No way,¡± Bald Guy said. ¡°How are you not interested in Feng Fei Fei? Are you...¡± He stared at Han Sen with a look of confusion.


    Han Sen¡¯s forehead developed ck lines. ¡°What are you thinking? I just don¡¯t want to waste my time on a woman.¡±


    ¡°What woman? Feng Fei Fei is a woman that poptes every man¡¯s dreams. Everyone knows that.¡± Bald Guyughed and went on to say, ¡°Plus, this time, many powerful people are going to be there. I have heard many god-blood nobles will be going too. Even if you are not interested in meeting Feng Fei Fei, you should go and meet these people.¡±


    Han Sen thought Bald Guy was right. He did not know much about the Qin Kingdom¡¯s elites, and he did not know anything about god-blood nobles. It was probably best that he met them.


    Bald Guy sensed that Han Sen was relenting, so he immediately tried harder to convince him. He finally convinced Han Sen to attend Feng Fei Fei¡¯s birthday party.


    While they were at the birthday party, Han Sen learned that the whole story about being a close friend was utter nonsense. They were in a big castle, and there were a thousand guests. Bald Guy was merely one of them, and he was only there to eat and drink. He did not get to see Feng Fei Fei personally.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was not there for Feng Fei Fei. He ate with Bald Guy, who introduced him to the people around.

 Chapter 3092 - Singing

    <h4>Chapter 3092 Singing</h4>


    ¡°Do you see that guy who is acting all cocky?¡± Bald Guy asked as he looked in the man¡¯s direction. ¡°That is one of the four big misters in Jade Wall City. He is Mister God One.¡±


    Han Sen looked over and saw a guy who was very handsome and elegant. He was like a sun surrounded bys and girls. Seeing his attitude, one assumed he was very polite. He caught the attention of many people. There was no doubt he was frequently the center of attention. It was clear that he was not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Mister God One? Why is that name so weird?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°God One is his title. His real name is Gong Zhen Jun. He has been quite famous since he was a child. He has always exceeded in all of his endeavors, and he has never been anything but first ce. That is why his name is God One.¡± With a look of disdain, Bald Guy said, ¡°God One thinks he is quite handsome. In reality, he is just a pussy. Only the women who don¡¯t know much about him ever take him seriously.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I am sorry.¡± Han Sen and Bald Guy were whispering when someone sat down next to them. It was Mister God One. It was unknown when he had arrived next to them.


    ¡°I think this must be Mister Han Sen.¡± Mister God One waved at Han Sen.


    ¡°How do you know my identity?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    Mister God One mysteriouslyughed. ¡°Jade Wall City¡¯s inner circle is very small. It is hard to hide something as big as you. The true demon mister, Gong Shu Jin, was murdered. It is nearly impossible to not know that. It is quite the headline. I can only suppose it was your handiwork.¡±


    ¡°Mister God One, what are you implying?¡± Han Sen coldly asked. His expression did not change.


    Mister God Oneughed. ¡°Mister Han, do not misunderstand my intent. I mean you no harm. Although it is merely just a rumor, the Gong Shu family has not revealed how Gong Shu Jin died. Besides, I see the fan that you are holding. I have seen Hua Nong Yue before. Now, Hua Nong Yue is missing too. That is why I made a funny implication.¡±


    Bald Guy¡¯s expression changed, but Han Sen kept his cool. He looked at Mister God One and replied, ¡°So what? Are you going to try and avenge Gong Shu Jin?¡±


    Mister God One shook his head. ¡°Mister Han, you misunderstand me. Although Gong Shu Jin was one of the four misters like me, I had little connection to him. I do not care whether he is alive or dead. I merely approached you to confirm my guess. I also wanted to get to know the elite who was capable of killing Gong Shu Jin.¡±


    ¡°One of the four misters wants to meet me,¡± Han Senckadaisically said. ¡°Wow, I am so ttered.¡±


    Mister God One sighed. ¡°What four misters? Perhapsmoners think that title is cool, but to real nobles, the name mister is just like a singer. It is for people¡¯s entertainment, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine to be able to meet Mister Han. It is merely a shame we met sote. This is not the ce to talk. We should talk some other time.¡± Mister God One bowed and hastily left.


    ¡°Why is that guy so baffling?¡± Bald Guy was confused. He did not know why Mister God One hade over and said something so confusing and then just left.


    Han Sen wanted to say something, but the focus of his attention turned to Feng Fei Fei. She had just arrived. She looked vastly different from how she did when Han Sen had seen her in Night Cry Valley. Feng Fei Fei now looked very radiant. She looked as if she had a holy light surrounding her. Her ck hair was wavy, and it shone with a holy light.


    If one looked into her holy eyes, it made them feel shy. It was like it was sphemous to merelyy one¡¯s eyes on her. People with a weak will would have done all they could to avoid her gaze.


    Feng Fei Fei was surrounded by many nobles. She was like a sun withs orbiting around her. Although she was a born noble, it did not mask how impressive she was. She was a truly outstanding character.


    Bald Guy looked at her with drool almost dripping out of his mouth. He said he was Feng Fei Fei¡¯s very good friend, but he could not even get close to her. There was no chance of him getting close to Feng Fei Fei. Bald Guy excitedly said, ¡°It is starting. It is finally starting!¡±


    ¡°What is starting?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    ¡°At her birthday party every year, Feng Fei Fei performs a song to thank her guests foring.¡± Bald Guy looked at Feng Fei Fei, who was on the stage, with extreme excitement. His eyes nearly shifted into the shape of a heart.


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you see Feng Fei Fei¡¯s songs and videos on the Inte? What is so surprising?¡±


    Bald Head disagreed and replied, ¡°How can that be the same? There is a big difference between live and video performance. This time, it is live! If shebined her god-ss gene race, sonic phoenix, you would not be able to hear it on the Inte.¡±


    After saying that, Bald Guy stopped. The entire party had be silent. Everything went dark. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice took the stage.


    The voice sounded like a fairy from heaven. Upon hearing it, one¡¯s heart was captured. It made people helplessly lose themselves in the acoustics of her vocal cords.


    After a while, a light shone on the stage. As it slowly came into focus, it was in the shape of Feng Fei Fei. She looked like a real fairy. Her entire body seemed to glow with holy light. Her red lips opened. Her voice red through the arena. It went into people¡¯s hearts. They helplessly followed the beat, which kept changing up and down.


    When the song reached the middle, the ce was so quiet that not even the chirp of a bird was heard. Everyone was entranced. They looked at the fairy-like Feng Fei Fei with tears welling up in their eyes. Some of the sensitive women were bawling their eyes out. ¡°Is singing a song like this necessary on her birthday?¡± Han Sen was speechless. Feng Fei Fei¡¯s voice was not bad. If she did not have a sonic gene race, she would not have been so effective. He could only say that she was talented when it came to music and used a gene race very well. That didn¡¯t matter to him.


    Han Sen did not understand music much. He only knew how to y a few songs on an ocarina, and he did not y them well.


    The effects of a gene race did not work on him either. That was why Han Sen thought Feng Fei Fei was not bad. He was not touched by her music.


    At the party, even the real nobles opened their hearts to her singing. They could have blocked the sonic power, but no one stopped its pration. They allowed themselves to sink inside it.


    Everyone looked mesmerized. Han Sen nced everywhere. He stood out like a sore thumb. Plus, Feng Fei Fei knew him. When she looked over the crowd, she saw him. ¡°Why is that guy there?¡± Feng Fei Fei was shocked. He was also not listening to her song. He was looking around, which annoyed her.

 Chapter 3093 - Sonic Attack

    <h4>Chapter 3093 Sonic Attack</h4>


    Feng Fei Fei was not going to let something so insignificant annoy her, but she still wanted to test Han Sen¡¯s mind. She put a drop of mysterious power into her singing. It was the phoenix voice from the holy phoenix. The grudge between Han Sen and Gong Shu Jin was something no one knew more about than Feng Fei Fei. Now, Gong Shu Jin had died. Although it was only a spected rumor, Feng Fei Fei was suspicious about Han Sen¡¯s involvement.


    She supposed it had something to do with Han Sen, but she did not want to believe it. Seeing Han Sen there, she decided she might as well use her voice to test his fortitude. She wanted to know if Han Sen was telling the truth and if he had the power to murder Gong Shu Jin.


    Feng Fei Fei was very good with voice and sonic powers. She controlled them well. It was no wonder she was one of the three top singers of the Qin Kingdom.


    She put the phoenix sound power into her voice. As she did so, people believed she was starting to sound better than ever. Han Sen felt as if there was some scary sonic power suppressing him. It was like thunder exploding in his ear. It was like the sound of booming thunder that existed between the sky and the ground.


    Han Sen frowned. He looked around. Everyone was still enthusiastically enjoying the performance. They did not feel what he was feeling. He knew Feng Fei Fei must have only been doing it to him.


    Han Sen did not move. The sound was unbearable. It would have been utterly frightening to other people, but Han Sen was able topletely ignore it. All he had to do was focus, and the sound became as quiet as a mosquito. He did not even need a gene race to fight it.


    When Feng Fei Fei witnessed Han Sen disy no reaction, and he even had the audacity to wink at her, she was shocked. She really wanted to win.


    <b>as</b>


    She increased the phoenix sound power. It was in her voice. It was like the sound of a phoenix on cloud nine. It started to break the sky. It was like it was going to draw Han Sen into a vortex.


    Other people could not hear it at all. Even Bald Guy, who was next to Han Sen, had no such feelings. He still looked drunk in the pleasure of hearing Feng Fei Fei¡¯s voice.


    Han Sen looked as if he did not feel anything either. Although he heard the sounds, the sounds did not affect him in the least.


    Feng Fei Fei saw Han Sen smiling at her. For some reason, she felt as if the smile was extra spiteful. She powered up the phoenix sound power.


    SO


    No matter how far Feng Fei Fei increased the phoenix sound power, Han Sen shrugged it off as if he did not hear it. He just kept smiling at her, which made Feng Fei Fei believe her phoenix sound power might have a problem.


    The song was almost over, but she was still unable to affect Han Sen. It triggered Feng Fei Fei¡¯s desire to win even more.


    When she sang thest sentence, Feng Fei Fei used the holy phoenix andbined with her gene skill Phoenixes Cry Together.


    The sonic power of the Phoenixes Cry Together was able to break tinum. Although Feng Fei Fei did not try her best, she could no longer hide her sonic powers. Even her voice started to sound weird.


    At this time, many true elites noticed Feng Fei Fei¡¯s voice was a bit strange. They frowned. They looked at Han Sen, who was getting attacked by the center point of that Phoenixes Cry Together part.


    Han Sen behaved as if he could not hear the scary shockwaves. He let the sound wash over him and sat unaffected. He smiled at Feng Fei Fei.


    Bald Guy, who was sitting next to him, now had to nt his hands on his ears. He looked as if he was in intense agony. He was sitting too close to Han Sen, so he was suffering its effect.


    Fortunately, Feng Fei Fei was one of the three top singers. A scary power like that was still something she was able to hide very well. The power was not strong enough to damage Bald Guy.


    By doing that, everyone¡¯s attention now turned to Han Sen. He and Bald Guy had suddenly be the focus of attention.


    Everyone held their hurting ears. They looked at Bald Guy, but the people that realized that the problem was Han Sen. He was behaving extremely chill.


    Feng Fei Fei, the professional singer, was using Phoenixes Cry Together to deal with a person who was attending her birthday party. Everyone was interested in who this individual was.


    Mister God One was looking at Han Sen thinking of something. He smiled.


    Feng Fei Fei knew it was a bit too much this time, but she could still see that smile on his face. It was so annoyingly wretched that it made her feel awful.


    ¡°If I knew that, I would have tried my hardest with Phoenixes Cry Together on the final sentence of the song,¡± Feng Fei Fei thought. The power of Phoenixes Cry Together was incredibly strong. If she had tried her hardest, the entire arena would have been affected. At the end of the day, that wouldn¡¯t have been what she wanted.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Auntie.¡±


    After Feng Fei Fei sang the song, a pretty little girl approached the stage with a birthday cake in her hands. She walked in front of Feng Fei Fei.


    When Han Sen saw the little girl, he was given a fright. His pupils went smaller, and the corner of his eyes became teary.


    That little girl was only five or six years old, but she looked just like Xiang Yin. It was like a child version of Xiang Yin.


    ¡°Impossible! Does that mean Xiang Yin died and was reborn here?¡± Han Sen looked at the little girl and felt his eyes be blurry.


    He thought about what he had been through with Xiang Yin and how nice she had treated him. He felt as if his heart had been cut.


    Although Han Sen could not confirm the little girl was the reborn Xiang Yin, he had not heard about her for many years. Thus, she probably had already been reborn.


    Plus, that little girl looked exactly like Xiang Yin. It was difficult for Han Sen not to think that way.


    ¡°Thank you, Little Yin.¡± Feng Fei Fei stopped looking at Han Sen. She squatted down and smiled at the little girl.


    ¡°Her name is Little Yin?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was like iron, but he got sad sometimes. The touching feelings Xiang Yin evoked was something he had never felt from others.


    While everyone was celebrating, Feng Fei Fei blew the candles out on the cake. It looked like she was everyone¡¯s focus. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, the focus was only on the little girl.


    ¡°Is she Xiang Yin¡¯s big sister?¡± Han Sen felt terrible. He did not know what to feel.


    Han Sen was nning to leave early, but he stopped thinking about doing that now. He wanted to find a chance to interact with that girl called Little Yin. He wanted to find out if she was Little Big Sister Xiang Yin.


    The little girl remained with Feng Fei Fei, and Feng Fei Fei was perpetually surrounded by nobles. Han Sen and Bald Guy did not have what it took to prate that circle.


    Han Sen could not wait any longer. For the past few years, few things made his heart jump that fast. Now, his heart was beating rapidly.


    ¡°My little dear, do you want her? Then, go get her. If you are willing, I can help you. Do not be afraid.¡± The shadow of the big sky demon appeared next to Han Sen. It was like she was holding him from afar whispering into his ears.

 Chapter 3094 Si Ming Demon Race

    Chapter 3094 Si Ming Demon Race


    Han Sen ignored the big sky demon. Although he was very tempted by her offer, if the big sky demon wanted to encourage him to murder, it was not so easy.


    It seemed as if she could feel the object of Han Sen¡¯s gaze. The little girl, standing next to Feng Fei Fei, looked his way. She looked at Han Sen, and the two shared a stare.


    The little girl appeared shocked. She looked confused. There was a sprinkle of confusion in her beautiful eyes. After a second, the little girl ran from the crowd. She ran toward Han Sen.


    Everyone¡¯s focus was still fixed on Feng Fei Fei. No one noticed the behavior of the little girl. She quickly raced over to Han Sen and checked him out. With confusion, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, have we met?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes turned very blurry. He was sure the little girl was Xiang Yin reborn.


    Xiang Yin was one of Ancient Devil¡¯s eight generals. Han Sen saw her fly in the sanctuaries, and he made a promise that they would meet again. When Han Sen ascended to the next sanctuary, he was unable to find her. He did not expect she had been reborn instead.


    Han Sen looked at the little girl and replied, ¡°No. My name is Han Sen. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Feng Fei Fei is my auntie. My name is Feng Yin Yin. You can call me Little Yin.¡± Feng Yin Yin saw Han Sen and somehow thought he was very nice. She felt as if she wanted to get closer to him.


    ¡°You can call me San Mu,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°San Mu? Come over here. Let me show you something good.¡± Han Sen was no stranger to Feng Yin Yin¡¯s voice. She pulled Han Sen by the hand and took him to a castle.


    Han Sen did not decline. Bald Guy was shocked by this. He did not expect Feng Fei Fei¡¯s niece would get along with Han Sen so well. He stood up too.


    Everyone was focusing on Feng Fei Fei. No one else noticed them leave. Feng Yin Yin took Han Sen and Bald Guy through a hallway. They quickly reached a garden.


    There was an old tree in the garden. The tree had many bells on it. They were like flowers, and they were like fruit. There were no leaves. When the wind blew, the tree sounded like a ringtone with rhythm. It was not too loud. It made people feel happy to hear it. Bald Guy was shocked. He pointed at the gently glowing old tree and asked, ¡°Is that the legendary old bell god tree? Is it the legendary top-ss sonic gene race?¡±


    Feng Yin Yinughed and nodded. ¡°Yes, it is the old bell god tree, but it is an adult. It cannot be tamed. We moved it here to shower it with the old bell god sounds. That way, we can get sonic powers.¡±


    After that, Feng Yin Yin pulled Han Sen to sit on the grass beneath the tree. She closed her eyes. ¡°My auntie really loves this tree. She won¡¯t let anyone get close, but she loves me more than anything. Only I am allowed toe here, so please don¡¯t tell anyone that you came near here.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Sen patted his chest.


    ¡°By the way, San Mu, where do you live? How can I find you?¡± Feng Yin Yin asked Han Sen.


    ¡°I have not been in the capital long. I have not yet found a stable ce to live. This is my phone number. If you want to find me, you should call this number.¡± Han Sen gave Feng Yin Yin his phone number.


    ¡°In that case, you can stay in my house,¡± Feng Yin Yin happily said.


    If someone else had said that, Han Sen would have rejected without thinking. But this was Feng Yin Yin, so it was hard for him to refuse. In fact, he very much wanted to talk to Feng Yin Yin more. Looking at her was more than enough.


    Bald Guy looked at Han Sen weirdly and thought, ¡°Is this guy secretly a pedophile?¡±


    A purple-clothed woman sneakily walked out of the party. She went to a corner of the castle where no one was nearby. She sat alone in the dark.


    ¡°The things you guys wanted are here,¡± the purple-clothed woman said. She was like a thief, handing something over to someone.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± The person in the dark epted the item.


    The purple-clothed woman said, ¡°Feng Fei Fei is being careful. If it wasn¡¯t a bit messy in the celebration, I would not have been able to get it. Where is my stuff?¡±


    In the dark, the man gave the purple-clothed woman a box. He then stood up and left.


    The purple-clothed woman saw the box and closed it. She carefully put it away. She felt excited and said, ¡°With this god-ss sky voice one hundred spirit bird egg, I, Si Tu Ya, will be better than Feng Fei Fei. With Feng Fei Fei¡¯s death, there will be a slot for a new singer.¡±


    After the man in the dark left the castle, he went back to Gong Shu Manor. The man was Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s old servant.


    ¡°Master, I have Feng Fei Fei¡¯s hair.¡± The old servant took out a strand of hair. It was contained in a ss bottle. He carefully ced it down in front of Gong Shu Zhi.


    ¡°Very good. I have finally got it.¡± Gong Shu Zhi picked up the hair. He looked murderous.


    The God Spirit Blood-Pulse mark was flickering on Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s forehead. A ck shadow appeared in front of him. It was a bronze statue that was around the same height as the average human.


    It had hair and limbs, but it did not have a face. It looked vintage and weird.


    ¡°With this hair, I can activate the si ming demon race¡¯s power. She loves her birthday parties, so I want this little b*tch to die in front of everyone.¡± Gong Shu Zhi gnashed his teeth. He put the hair on the bronze statue¡¯s empty face.


    The bronze statue suddenly flickered with a weird, green light. It absorbed the hair. At the same time, the bronze statue changed. It started to disy a face.


    If one looked closely, one would realize the face looked like Feng Fei Fei¡¯s.


    It was not just her face. Even the body of the bronze statue started to change. Not longter, it turned into Feng Fei Fei.


    ¡°Good. Si Tu Ya did not lie to us. She got us Feng Fei Fei¡¯s hair.¡± Gong Shu Zhi looked very excited. He stared at the si ming demon race, which looked just like Feng Fei Fei. His voice squeezed out from between clenched teeth. ¡°My son, you hold on for a bit longer. The woman you liked will be keeping yourpany very soon.¡±


    When Gong Shu Zhi spoke, the eyes of the bronze statue turned red. It was so spooky and weird. It was like a demon.


    Feng Fei Fei noticed Feng Yin Yin was gone, so she looked for her. It was her birthday, but it was Feng Yin Yin¡¯s birthday the next day. After midnight, it would be Feng Yin Yin¡¯s birthday. So, she spent every birthday with Feng Yin Yin. After twelve, she would give Feng Yin Yin her


    gift.


    It was already almost midnight, and Feng Yin Yin was gone. Feng Fei Fei sent people to find her, but they were unable to locate her. So, she went looking for her herself.


    Feng Yin Yin was in the backyard. Aside from here, there were another two people. One of them was Han Sen, who Feng Fei Fei really despised.

 Chapter 3095 - Villager That Has an Online Shop

    <h4>Chapter 3095 Viger That Has an Online Shop</h4>


    ¡°Little Yin, why are you here?¡± Feng Fei Fei walked in front of Feng Yin Yin. She looked happy as she spoke.


    She had always loved Feng Yin Yin. Now, it was Feng Yin Yin¡¯s birthday. She would not tell her off. Although Feng Yin Yin had brought Han Sen and the other man with her, she did not show how upset she was.


    Feng Yin Yin was going to answer, but Feng Fei Fei suddenly shocked her. She said, ¡°Little Auntie, your nose is bleeding.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei was surprised by that. She took out a cloth to wipe her nose. There was some blood smeared across the white towel.


    ¡°Maybe my nose is too dry?¡± Feng Fei Fei did not think it was anything too strange. She wiped away the blood and took Feng Yin Yin by the hand. ¡°Little Yin, let¡¯s go into the lobby. Your birthday starts very soon. I have a very special gift for you.¡± After that, she looked at Han Sen and Bald Guy and said, ¡°You two,e to the lobby. Help yourselves to the food and drinks. Little Yin, it is your birthday today.¡±


    Han Sen only knew it was Feng Fei Fei¡¯s birthday. He did not know Feng Yin Yin had a birthday celebration as well.


    ¡°After midnight, it is my birthday. San Mu, go and celebrate my birthday.¡± Little Yin held Feng Fei Fei¡¯s hand, and she also held Han Sen¡¯s hand. She happily went to the lobby.


    Feng Fei Fei was shocked. She did not know why Feng Yin Yin was being so nice to Han Sen. The way she looked at Han Sen was like she was looking at a bad guy that kidnapped underage girls.


    Han Sen ignored Feng Fei Fei¡¯s mean gaze. Feng Fei Fei kept walking and asked Feng Yin Yin, ¡°Little Yin, since when did you make a friend like this? I had no idea.¡± ¡°I met him at the party,¡± Feng Yin Yin said. ¡°I have not introduced you yet, but that is fine. You guys can get to know each otherter. Let¡¯s go to the lobby. I really want to know what kind of special gift you got me¡± She pulled the two of them into the hall. Feng Fei Fei had been missing, so many people had gone out in search of her. Feng Yin Yin was holding the hands of two people. When she pulled Feng Fei Fei and Han Sen into the lobby, many people frowned. Si Tu Ya came forward. She smiled at Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin as she asked, ¡°Fei Fei, Little Yin, where did you guys go?¡±


    ¡°Nowhere. We were just preparing gifts for Little Yin,¡± Feng Fei Fei said.


    Si Tu Ya saw Feng Yin Yin holding Han Sen, so she asked, ¡°This is?¡±.


    In the high-ss circles of the capital, she had never seen him before. She recognized the bald fellow though. She knew him as Xia Yu Fei.


    While Xia Yu Fei was a student of Mister Wei, his talents were decidedly average. He did not have much renown. It was not enough for him to be considered one of the upper echelons.


    ¡°This is San Mu, my friend,¡± Feng Yin Yin said. She pulled Han Sen to the main table.


    At a party like that, wherever people sat was already pre-determined. To sit at the main table was something only very prestigious characters of the capital did.


    Now, Feng Yin Yin had pulled Han Sen over to sit at the main table. He upied a space right next to her. He sat beside Feng Fei Fei too. Many people thought it was really weird.


    Si Tu Ya looked at Feng Fei Fei with confusion. Feng Fei Fei performed a shrugging gesture and said, ¡°Mister Han is Little Yin¡¯s friend. Little Yin wanted him to celebrate with her.¡±


    After hearing that, everybody knew Han Sen sitting there wasn¡¯t something that had been arranged by Feng Fei Fei. It was because Feng Yin Yin did not know her manners and had brought a friend from the outside. They now understood the situation.


    Si Tu Ya looked at Han Sen. She smiled and said, ¡°To be Little Yin¡¯s friend, you must be a very excellent person. I wonder, which family do you hail from?¡±


    ¡°I was born on Ancient Big God Mountain,¡± Han Sen truthfully answered. That was where he hade from, in this universe at least. That counted as his birthce.


    After hearing that, the expressions on the nobles¡¯ faces looked weird. Many people mockingly looked at him.


    For the people born into a higher ss, it was known where their blood came from. If it was good, they would earn a town.


    Han Sen said he was from Ancient Big God Mountain. It proved he was a viger that did not even own a town.


    An identity like that was only one level higher than a ve. Without a background of prestige, even having a God Spirit Blood-Pulse didn¡¯t do much. To be a town leader was the best they might one day achieve.


    Being a town leader meant nothing in that ce. Whoever went there owned numerous towns.


    Si Tu Ya said, ¡°I did not know Mister Han came from somece so far away. You must have big business in Jade Wall City.¡± She looked at Han Sen as if she was smiling, but she was not smiling


    She was not picking on Han Sen. He had said Feng Yin Yin pulled him there, but he was Feng Fei Fei¡¯s guest. If she could embarrass him, it would embarrass Feng Fei Fei too.


    Si Tu Ya and Feng Fei Fei were singers. They were best friends. At least, people thought they were best friends. Si Tu Ya was secretly very jealous of Feng Fei Fei. If she wasn¡¯t, she would not have helped Gong Shu Zhi harm Feng Fei Fei.


    Because Si Tu Ya did a very good job in the service, Feng Fei Fei thought she was like a good sister.


    ¡°It is not big business. I have an online shop in which I sell gene eggs,¡± Han Sen honestly confessed.


    After saying that, Si Tu Ya and the other nobles looked at him with disdain. An online gene egg shop could be sessful, but no matter how good it was, it was nothing mainstream and thought highly of.


    It was even like that for the Lu Shi shop. The real gene egg shops that sold high-ss stuff did not exist solely in cyberspace.


    ¡°Mister Han is the same as us,¡± a young man said with a smile. He waved his fan as he spoke aloud. ¡°I am not very good. The gene shop I opened is called Sky. I wonder what your shop is called, and what sort of gene eggs you sell.¡±


    The way he spoke with Han Sen was not in cheer. It was like he was making fun of a dog or a cat.


    ¡°My online shop is called Shop,¡± Han Sen replied. ¡°It has not been open for long. It sells viscount-ss and earl-ss gene eggs.¡±


    When everyone heard that, theyughed. The young manughed very hard. ¡°It really is a small shop! You are not going to use a gene egg from your shop as a gift for Feng Yin Yin, are you?¡±


    ¡°That is what I was nning to do, yes.¡± No one thought Han Sen had the guts to pull out a cheap gift to present Feng Fei Fei, but he did.


    ¡°I am really looking forward to seeing your gift,¡± Si Tu Ya said in jest.


    She realized the joke might have made her look bad, so she said nothing more. When everyone sat down, the people at the main table carried on with their discussions and ignored Han Sen. Only Feng Yin Yin spoke to Han Sen.


    They did not all ignore Han Sen on purpose though. It was just because Han Sen was a viger that owned an online shop. Their circles couldn¡¯t really mesh well, so the well of conversations people from different circles could have was a bit dry. Therefore, no one spoke to Han Sen.

 Chapter 3096 Birthday Gift

    Chapter 3096 Birthday Gift


    After Han Sen told them his shop name, Feng Fei Fei thought it sounded familiar. But she paid in no true mind and did not make the connection.


    Everyone was talking andughing. The shadow of the big sky demon suddenly appeared next to Han Sen. She came from behind and held Han Sen¡¯s chest. She whispered into his ear, ¡°My little lover, that pretty singer has been doomed by a gene race. She is dying. Do you want to let her die?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Han Sen whispered back at a volume only he could hear. He looked at the pure light smander in his pocket. While the pure light smander did react, it was to other gene races. It did not detect the big sky demon.


    ¡°Of course, it is Feng Fei Fei. She is such a beautiful woman, even I like her. Later, she will be bleeding all over her face. Her skin will fall off, and she will die. What a shame.¡± The big sky demon ced her lips right next to Han Sen¡¯s ear. She used a seductive tone to speak into Han Sen¡¯s ear.


    Han Sen looked at Feng Fei Fei. Although he did not know much about gene races, he had learned a thing or two. He could not tell whether or not Feng Fei Fei was doomed by a gene race, but he could tell Feng Fei Fei was not well. Her face looked strangely red. Other people would have thought she had makeup on, such as some blush on the cheeks girls frequently used. Han Sen knew the red possessed an evil power. There was a tint of blood in Feng Fei Fei¡¯s ck eyes. One would have been unable to tell it was there if one did not look closely. It was weird. It was like blood snakes were writhing around.


    Thinking about Feng Fei Fei suddenly bleeding from her nose earlier, he thought what the big sky demon told him might be true.


    ¡°How do I break the clutch that gene race has on Feng Fei Fei?¡± Han Sen quietly asked.


    If it was just the average Feng Fei Fei having this issue, he would not have cared. But Feng Fei Fei was Little Yin¡¯s auntie, and they seemed close. Han Sen did not want to see Little Yin be upset. Now that he knew this, he could not just sit and watch. ¡°It is a si ming demon race,¡± the big sky demon said with a smile. ¡°It is a rare god-ss gene race. Its master grew this si ming demon race to the ultimate level. If you had noticed sooner, you might have been able to get rid of it. Now, her soul has been wholly consumed by it. You cannot remove its presence now.¡±


    ¡°So, can she be saved?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The big sky demon sighed and said, ¡°No. If you really like her, I can try to save her. But it will be very hard. I will require your assistance.¡±


    ¡°How do I help you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is very simple,¡± the big sky demon said. ¡°Just use your blood to draw a spell, my love. Put the blood spell on her, then you can remove the si ming demon race power.¡± Han Sen smiled. He did not believe a word big sky demon was telling him. The big sky demon wanted a blood spell to probably go against his own wishes.


    ¡°My love, if you do not save her, she really will perish,¡± the big sky demon calmly said. ¡°Look at her ears if you do not believe me.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Feng Fei Fei¡¯s ear. Due to the fact he and Feng Fei Fei were sitting next to Little Yin, he could see Feng Fei Fei¡¯s left ear was extremely red. It was like she was drunk.


    It was a red that most people assumed wasn¡¯t a problem. When Han Sen looked closer, he saw her ear possess vibrant, strained veins that were spreading like a web.


    The si ming demon race was something too rare. Even many nobles had never heard of its existence. It was also the best part of the party. No one had noticed something had happened to Feng Fei Fei. They would have assumed she had be drunk with ease.


    Although Han Sen knew Feng Fei Fei had something wrong with her, he did not know much about gene races. He did not know how to erase the gene race power on Feng Fei Fei. Seeing Han Sen not do anything, the big sky demon sighed and said, ¡°Little Loser, you think too much. If you do not want to lose your blood, there is only one other way. You have got a blood ghost spirit gene race. That blood ghost spirit power can suppress the si ming demon race, but it can only suppress it. You cannotpletely erase it. For that, you require a special skill. ¡°What do I do?¡± Han Sen quietly asked.


    On V


    The big sky demon was fast. She told Han Sen the method required. He had no idea what she was thinking.


    The party went on swimmingly. Once it was past midnight, the ce flickered in the glow of fireworks. Everyone was celebrating Feng Yin Yin¡¯s birthday.


    After the celebration, Feng Fei Fei put a box in front of Feng Yin Yin. She nicely said, ¡°Little Yin, this is a gift from your auntie. See if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Feng Yin Yin opened the box immediately. She did it every year, so she was used to it.


    When Feng Yin Yin opened the box, she saw a gene egg inside it that was shining like a gem. There was even magical musicing out from the gene egg.


    Feng Yin Yin only knew this was a gene egg. She did not know what sort of gene egg it was.


    Si Tu Ya saw the gene egg and became extremely jealous. She maintained her calm and said, ¡°Little Yin, your auntie is so nice to you. This is a very famous sonic gene race. It is an autumn cicada. Although autumn cicadas are a marquise gene race, it is a very rare one. It is especially useful for singers. The autumn cicadas can provide the wielder a very cold, autumnal voice. The voice might be a bit rough, but the songs you sing will be very touching. Many singers want autumn cicadas.¡±


    Thest sentence Si Tu Ya said was true. She wanted an autumn cicada, but the autumn cicadas were too rare. Although it was marquise ss, to singers, it was more important than a king-ss gene race. No matter who it was, they would cherish the autumn cicadas. No one would sell it. It was something most people could not buy with money.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I love it.¡± Feng Yin Yin grabbed Feng Fei Fei by the neck and kissed her.


    ¡°I am d you like it. The autumn cicada actually suits adults more. I was nning to give you a mutant eight sound bug since that would be more suitable for you, but¡­¡± Feng Fei Fei stopped talking. She thought about the mutant eight sound bug costing 10 million. It was not something she was able to purchase. The young man next to them said, ¡°The eight sound bugs are not hard to find, but the mutant eight sound bug is a priceless treasure. It is rarer than an autumn cicada. It will be very hard to find. You already did well for finding an autumn cicada.¡±


    Everyone said something simr. Feng Yin Yin said she liked the autumn cicada too.


    ¡°I wonder what Mister Han will provide as a gene race,¡± a woman said. ¡°It cannot be a mutant eight sound bug.¡± She was making fun of him.


    That woman was supposed to be on the main table, but Feng Yin Yin sat Han Sen in her seat and kicked her away. She felt humiliated, so she hated Han Sen. She could not help but mock him and make him look bad.

 Chapter 3097 Suddenly Muted

    Chapter 3097 Suddenly Muted


    Feng Yin Yin patted Han Sen¡¯s hand and spoke said, ¡°You being here is enough of a gift for me.¡± She did not want Han Sen to feel bad.


    Han Sen looked at Feng Yin Yin apologetically. ¡°Sorry. I did not know it was your birthday today.¡±


    When everyone heard Han Sen say that, they thought the situation was even more hrious. The womanughed and asked, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know Feng Fei Fei celebrates her birthday alongside Feng Yin Yin?¡± Han Sen ignored her. He pulled out a gene egg and presented it to Feng Yin Yin. ¡°It means I did not have the time to get a gift box. So, I will give it to you like this.¡±


    ¡°I like it!¡± Feng Yin Yin did not know it was a mutant eight sound bug egg. She just didn¡¯t want Han Sen to feel bad, so she smiled at Han Sen and epted it.


    ¡°That¡­ Mutant eight sound bug¡­¡± Feng Fei Fei, who was next to them, was shocked.


    She had seen it many times online. She wanted to buy it for Feng Yin Yin. She knew about the mutant eight sound bug. When she saw Feng Yin Yin holding it, she immediately recognized what it was.


    ¡°Really? That is a mutant eight sound bug egg?¡± Everyone looked at Feng Yin Yin¡¯s gene egg with a look of disbelief. They had not thought something like this would happen. After talking about the mutant eight sound bug egg, Han Sen had handed one out immediately after.


    ¡°Fei Fei, have you made a mistake in identifying it?¡± Si Tu Ya did not know what a mutant eight sound bug egg looked like. She looked at Feng Fei Fei with suspicion.


    Feng Fei Fei looked at Feng Yin Yin¡¯s gene egg. Suddenly, she seemed to notice something and asked Han Sen, ¡°Mister Han, did you say your online shop is called Shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    After receiving the confirmation, Feng Fei Fei started to look weird. ¡°Are you the owner of Shop? Does that mean it was your shop selling the mutant eight sound bug egg?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen said with a nod again. The singer, who was next to the table, said with shock, ¡°I remember now! It was Shop. No wonder it sounded so familiar. I saw it online too. It was a mutant eight sound bug egg. It was being sold for 999,999,999 and not a cent less. I had a friend that I offered 3 million to, but I was declined. The owner is you Mister Han?¡±


    After hearing her say that, everyone knew that this was the mutant eight sound bug egg. Everyone started looking at Han Sen a bit weirdly.


    Si Tu Ya was a bit jealous now. She did not want to believe this was possible. She smiled at Feng Yin Yin and said, ¡°Such a rare gene race. Why doesn¡¯t Feng Yin Yin hatch it now to let us all see it?¡±


    Feng Yin Yin looked at Han Sen. He nodded.


    Feng Yin Yin agreed to do it. She activated her God Spirit Blood-Pulse and hatched the mutant eight sound bug egg. A beautiful, silver eight sound bug appeared in Feng Yin Yin¡¯s hand. It was like a butterfly flying. Si Tu Ya was even more jealous. ¡°I tried my hardest to achieve all that I have today. I have suffered so much to get to where I am, but she receives these things so easily. Why?¡± Si Tu Ya was incredibly jealous, but her smile managed to fake it.


    With the mutant eight sound bug egg for a gift, all the other amazing gifts she received from others paled inparison.


    Feng Fei Fei was really suspicious about what Han Sen did. It was such a profound treasure, so she couldn¡¯t quite believe he had given it to Feng Yin Yin. She did not know what he was trying to achieve.


    It was not like Han Sen was trying to befriend her by doing that. When Feng Fei Fei wanted to buy the mutant eight sound bug off Han Sen, he had not agreed. Furthermore, he had offended Gong Shu Jin by declining. Now, he had merrily given Feng Yin Yin the egg. He obviously wasn¡¯t doing it for Feng Fei Fei. ¡°How did Yin Yin even be his friend?¡± Feng Fei Fei wanted to ask that, but she did not want to ask it at the party.


    Now, many people were interested in Han Sen¡¯s shop. They asked what sort of rare gene eggs he sold.


    In the universe of kingdoms, humans relied on gene races too much. Everyone wanted a friend who could gather rare gene eggs. Han Sen¡¯s answers disappointed them. He said he only owned a small shop that sold low-ss gene eggs. The mutant eight sound bug egg was the best he had in the shop. There were no other gene eggs up for purchase. The nobles did not believe him. If he was able to hand out a mutant eight sound bug egg for free, there was no chance his shop had nothing else of prestige. Everyone made sure to remember the name of the shop. They were going to check it out sometime.


    ¡°Auntie, why would you¡­¡± At the party, Feng Yin Yin suddenly pointed at Feng Fei Fei and screamed.


    Everyone looked at Feng Fei Fei. After they saw her, they were shocked. Blood wasing out from her eyes.


    The bloody tears rolled down her cheeks. Feng Fei Fei¡¯s pretty face looked weird and scary. ¡°What happened to me?¡± Feng Fei Fei looked confused. She did not feel anything. She took a mirror out of her purse and looked. When she saw the blood, she was given a fright.


    Without hesitation, Feng Fei Fei summoned the holy sound phoenix andbined with it. The holy sound surrounded her. She had phoenix wings and glowed with a god light.


    Feng Fei Fei knew she must have had a gene race power afflicting her, but she did not know what sort of gene race might be endangering her life. She used the holy sound phoenix power to protect herself. She hoped that might stop her from getting any worse. Feng Fei quickly realized that it was futile. Her adult god-ss holy sound phoenix could not achieve anything Now, she did not just have bloody tears. Her mouth, nose, and ears were bleeding. She was like a ghost. Although the holy sound phoenix air was nearby and she was pretty, she looked very scary. ¡°Feng Fei Fei, do not worry. Allow me to help!¡± A handsome young man at the main table looked overbearing. Hebined with a giant spirit. He was soon glowing with holy light. He fired holy light at Feng Fei Fei to stop the weird power from damaging her further.


    His efforts did nothing either. Feng Fei Fei¡¯s eyes were blood red, and her god mark disyed a problem. She screamed at the sky. With the holy sound phoenix still with her, frightening acoustic shockwaves were generated. The entire lobby was destroyed.


    Many nobles reacted quickly. Theybined with a gene race to block the shockwave, but many people were still shocked by the scream and bled.


    Han Sen pulled Feng Yin Yin behind him. He used blood fire to stop the scary sound.


    The very beautiful lobby had suddenly be something more akin to andfill.

 Chapter 3098 - Saving People

    <h4>Chapter 3098 Saving People</h4>


    Feng Fei Fei was one of the three top singers. She was very powerful. All of the party guests were high-ss people, but many people were injured by her sonic st. People were using their gene-ss powers to try and help her, but all attempts were futile. Her body was like a sonic tide. She had a phoenix¡¯s body to protect her, but that meant no other powers coulde close.


    That was how powerful she was. Now, that power was able to kill people.


    The scary power made many elites unable to get close. So, she was not afraid of anything. Feng Fei Fei did not attack anyone. After she screamed, she put out a hand imbued with holy light. She threw it at her face.


    If she stabbed herself, it would not be just her eyes ruined. Her entire face would be. ¡°No, Auntie!¡± Feng Yin Yin shouted. In tears, she started running toward Feng Fei Fei.


    Han Sen sighed. His body shed behind Feng Fei Fei. His arms were very strong. They were like a chain around her body. He pulled her arms so she could not bring harm to herself.


    Their bodies shed. Han Sen took Feng Fei Fei to a room at the side of the hall and mmed the door closed behind him. He shouted at Feng Yin Yin, who was still out there, ¡°Little Yin, guard the door! Do not let anyonee inside!¡±


    For some reason, Feng Yin Yin trusted Han Sen a lot. She adhered to hismand and guarded the door, not allowing the other elites ess to the room.


    Feng Fei Fei¡¯s family members soon arrived. After Feng Yin Yin stopped them, they helped guard the door as well.


    Inside the room, Han Sen put Feng Fei Fei down on a table. He used one hand to pin her down. He used the other hand to take off her clothes and reveal the red skin.


    There was a green shadow near her heart. It looked like a lotus flower and was releasing scary air. It was like a flower of deathing to bloom beneath her skin.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand had blood air. He pressed the shadow. His nails broke her skin. He put the blood ghost spirit¡¯s power inside of her.


    When the blood ghost spirit power went into her blood, there were some sort of bronze wires visible within the shadow. They were like hairs.


    The bronze wires came out of the skin carrying blood. The pain that drilled into her heart made her scream aloud.


    ¡°Little Yin, this Han Sen guy is mysterious. How can he be in a room with your auntie all alone? Let us in!¡± Si Tu Ya was in a hurry. She was not worried about Feng Fei Fei¡¯s safety. She was afraid Feng Fei Fei might live. If Han Sen stopped Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s conspiracy, it might bode badly for her.


    She was in a rush to go inside. She wanted to destroy Han Sen¡¯s ns. She did not want any idents. Feng Fei Fei had to die, no matter what.


    Hf Han Sen did not want anyone to go inside, perhaps the process of recovery could not be interrupted. If she went in, perhaps she could interrupt Feng Fei Fei from being saved. ¡°No! You guys can¡¯t go inside. San Mu is saving Little Auntie.¡± Feng Yin Yin stood in front of the door. She opened her arms, blocking the frame of the door. She did not allow anyone else to get close.


    ¡°Little Yin, you do not know how evil people can be. Han Sen came out of nowhere. Perhaps he is the one doing damage to your aunt. We should go and take a look. Otherwise, if he hurts your aunt, it will be toote.¡± Si Tu Ya saw Feng Yin Yin was unbudging in her resolve, so she said, ¡°If he is really saving someone, why can¡¯t he save her in front of us? There is something fishy going on here. We just want to take a look. If he is saving Fei Fei, we won¡¯t do anything to stop him.¡±


    Everyone thought that made sense. They did their best to convince Feng Yin Yin, but she did not listen. She guarded the front of the door and did not allow anyone else to enter.


    ¡°Argh!¡± As this urred, Feng Fei Fei screamed. That scream sounded weird, and it went on and on. Feng Fei Fei was still merged with the holy sound phoenix. Her voice was soft, but now she was screaming. It did not sound like a horrible scream. It was a moan of suffering.


    In the middle of all those endless screams, people on the outside disyed weird expressions. People with a dirty mind thought of all kinds of naughty scenes.


    They did not know there were some bronze wires inside her skin. They were like hairing out of her skin. It made Feng Fei Fei feel pure agony. She felt itchy and numb all over. What she shouted wasn¡¯t something purely ced in pain. That was why her cries sounded so weird.


    ¡°Oh, no! That asshole must be harassing Fei Fei. Let us in!¡± Si Tu Ya knew was not happening, but she still said it on purpose.


    Among the guests, many young nobles had a crush on Feng Fei Fei. After hearing that, they could not hold themselves back, no matter how much Feng Yin Yin barred their entry.


    After Si Tu Ya said what she did, the expressions on many men¡¯s faces changed. They heard the itch-like moans, which made them think of strange things.


    ¡°Miss Yin Yin, please let us in,¡± a man said as he walked close to Feng Yin Yin. ¡°If that person is doing evil deeds with Miss Feng Fei Fei, you are harming your aunt.¡±


    The man was very high-ss. When Si Tu Ya heard him say that, she was delighted. ¡°San Mu won¡¯t hurt auntie,¡± Feng Yin Yin said with certainty. She was innocent, and she trusted Han Sen. She would never doubt him.


    ¡°Little Yin does not know anything. We cannot just sit and wait while Feng Fei Fei is brought harm. We should just rush in.¡± Si Tu Ya went toward the room.


    Feng Fei Fei¡¯s family wanted to stop her, but Si Tu Ya immediately said, ¡°Little Yin is too young to understand, I get that. But do none of you understand it, either? We just want what is best for Fei Fei. If you guys are worried, we can all go in together.¡±


    The family members were hesitant. Han Sen was suspicious, and the screaming from the room was very weird.


    While the family members hesitated, Si Tu Ya raced inside. She picked up Feng Yin Yin, who was next to the door, and told the people, ¡°Let¡¯s all go inside. We cannot allow that scumbag to harm Fei Fei.¡±


    The noblemen echoed her desire, chanting, ¡°Let¡¯s go in! We cannot allow Feng Fei Fei to be brought harm! If he is saving Feng Fei Fei, perhaps we can be of aid!¡± The family members wondered what Han Sen was doing to her too. They did not know if they should interfere, but that noble was of a very high level. While they wondered, the noble, with a few other nobles, followed Si Tu Ya to the door.


    Feng Yin Yin was too young. She was picked up by Si Tu Ya and unable to run. She shouted, ¡°Let me go... I will not let you guys go in... Uncle Liu... What are you doing... Hurry up and stop them...¡±


    ¡°Be still, Little Yin. We just want to be nice to your aunt.¡± Si Tu Ya put on a face, suggesting it was good for her. Her hands pushed the door.


    She pushed on the door, but it would not budge. It was locked. Si Tu Ya coldly asked, ¡°If he did not have evil deeds in mind, why would he lock the door?¡±


    After that, Si Tu Ya gathered up power and tried to break the door down.


    This time, she used all her power to try and get inside.

 Chapter 3099 - Sky Jade

    <h4>Chapter 3099 Sky Jade</h4>


    Pang!


    The room¡¯s door was blown open by Si Tu Ya, but no one was able to see what was inside. All they saw was a strong, holy white shadow blocking the door.


    Pang! Pang!


    Si Tu Ya could not see what that white shadow was. She felt darkness approach her. Suddenly, the shadow of two legs appeared and kicked her in the face. She went flying away. The white shadow also took Feng Yin Yin from Si Tu Ya¡¯s arms.


    Si Tu Ya¡¯s face had two red very distinct footprints. Her cheekbones had been caved in. Her nose was broken as she fell before the people. A noble in the back held her and stopped her. As he clutched her, her face was full of blood.


    Everyone knew it was a Holy Wen White Deer that had kicked Si Tu Ya. The head of the creature had antlers with holy light. It was as if it was the light from the sun.


    The white deer put Feng Yin Yin on its back. It blocked the open door and stared at the people. It was quiet and calm. It looked like a white jade statue.


    ¡°Adult holy wen white deer!¡± someone yelled with shock. God-ss gene races were very rare to see, and this one was very unique. Its rank was not particrly high, but it was not something often seen.


    Growing a god-ss gene race into an adult was not easy. It took a lot of mary investment.


    ¡°Little Mister, Han Sen really does have the heart of a wolf! You must save Fei Fei!¡± Si Tu Ya was in shock. She bled from her mouth as she still tried to y innocent and have others do her bidding.


    She knew she had sold out Feng Fei Fei. If Feng Fei Fei lived, people would know it was her. Given how popr Feng Fei Fei was with the people, it would only lead to her death.


    The Little Mister Si Tu Ya was referring to was the high-ss nobleman next to her. He had purple hair that looked like it was glowing. His eyes were like the moon in the sky. His entire body had a mysterious and noble feeling. He looked like some god straight out of a fairytale.


    There were a lot of humans on Feng Fei Fei¡¯s guest list, but there was only one real nobleman. Si Tu Ya was severely injured, but she still insisted on trying to trick this man. She believed he was the only one that could stop all this.


    His name was Dou Tian Yu. He was the son of a general. He was a real god-blood noble. He had the protection of a God Spirit. He was certainly stronger than the average human. ¡°Han Sen, even if you are saving people, you must let us see what has happened to Feng Fei Fei. Do that and assure us of her safety.¡± Dou Tian Yu let Si Tu Ya go. He went toward the Holy Wen White Deer.


    It was not certain what gene race he hadbined with, but his body developed a mysterious aura that swirled around him. It almost looked solid. It turned into a holy light that flickered around him.


    His body grew bigger with every step he took. It made the power and Holy Wen White Deer look small before him.


    People knew this was just an illusion. Dou Tian Yu wasn¡¯t actually bigger. It was just because he was so strong that people made the mistake of thinking that. They felt jealous of him.


    Only the true god-blood nobles who were blessed by God Spirits could possess such a power. That was someone born with noble blood and loved by the gods.


    Even the adult Holy Wen White Deer was scared before him. If it was not for Han Sen¡¯smand, it would have probably run off by now.


    Every step Dou Tian Yu took, he shouted, ¡°Go away!¡±


    The way he said it was not very harsh, but it seemed powerful. It was very overbearing and suppressive. The Holy Wen White Deer could not help but take a step back. Its body trembled. Because of Han Sen¡¯smand, it did not run away.


    ¡°If things are like that, then you cannot me me for what I will do,¡± Dou Tian Yu coldly said. His fist carried a scary god light. He threw a punch toward the Holy Wen White Deer.


    Si Tu Ya was watching from the back. Her face was injured, but she looked happy. She remembered that was the genebine skill Jade Demon Punch. Dou Tian Yu hadbined with the god-ss gene race jade crystal demon.


    Legends imed that the punch was indestructible, but it had very soft power. One such punch was able to reduce a mountain into dust. Even so, the mountain would stay still. It would remainplete as if nothing happened.


    When the wind blew, the mountain would fall apart. It resulted in a sky full of dust. Even god-ss gene races could not ept such a strike.


    To have been invited to the party, the people there had reputations. They recognized Dou Tian Yu¡¯s punch. Even if they did not recognize it, they all knew something about it. People thought it was a great shame. It was such a nice Holy Wen White Deer, but it was now going to be blown up. It was soon to be reduced to dust.


    Seeing the Jade Demon Punch hit the Holy Wen White Deer, the room was filled with a red punch power. It struck Dou Tian Yu¡¯s Jade Demon Punch.


    Boom!


    After that explosion, people were shocked to discover that Dou Tian Yu had been struck by that red punching power. Dou Tian Yu¡¯s hair waved. His clothes were ruffled. His face had some weird red on it. He had not taken the advantage. ¡°How is that possible? He blocked Dou Tian Yu¡¯s Jade Demon Punch.¡±


    ¡°So scary. Han Sen has a big problem. He blocked the Jade Demon Punch. Not many people in Jade Wall City can do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°This red light is so weird. What kind of gene race power is that?¡±


    Dou Tian Yu¡¯s eyes glowed. He stared at the Holy Wen White Deer that was blocking the doorframe. He coldly said, ¡°The blood ghost spirit. You have the blood ghost spirit! Who are


    you?¡±


    After he said that, the lobby fell silent. Everyone in the Qin Kingdom knew about the blood ghost spirit. Mo Li used the blood ghost spirit, which was one out of three gene races, to assassinate the king of the Wei Kingdom to save the Qin Kingdom. It made him a savior.


    ¡°No way. He is just a viger... How could he have a blood ghost spirit gene race?¡± Si Tu Ya could not believe it.


    Dou Tian Yu coldly asked, ¡°If it was not blood ghost spirit, how could any other gene race cancel my Jade Demon Punch in such a fashion? This must be the blood ghost spirit!¡±


    Suddenly, the many high-ss men in the lobby looked weird. They thought Han Sen was just a viger with an online shop. They never expected him to give out a mutant eight sound bug egg and have gene races like a Holy Wen White Deer and blood ghost spirit. Even a god-blood noble like Dou Tian Yu was punched away. How scary was he?


    ¡°I am just a viger who opened a shop.¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice sounded from the room. There was nothing special about it. He was still removing the si ming demon race from Feng Fei Fei. ¡°If you are not telling us, then I wille in and take a look.¡± Dou Tian Yu¡¯s eyes possessed a god light. His body flickered. He was like a God Spirit going into the room.


    The Holy Wen White Deer moved aside as Han Sen bid him to. He went in front of Dou Tian Yu just as a blood-like punch came from the room.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Dou Tian Yu coldly shouted. His fist emitted a jade light. It was like a sun punching toward the red punch.

 Chapter 3100 - One Hand Fighting Back Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 3100 One Hand Fighting Back Enemies</h4>


    Dou Tian Yu¡¯s Jade Demon Punch was so evil and overbearing because a God Spirit Blood-Pulse was an exclusive gene race. The power it was able to cast was more normal than an ordinary god-ss gene race.


    No matter how overbearing and cruel he was, he was blocked by the red punches. He could not get close to the room.


    Everybody was shocked. Dou Tian Yu and the other god-blood nobles used all their powers to attack, but they were still blocked outside the door. They were unable to imagine how powerful Han Sen was.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Mister God One said. He was standing far away, watching Dou Tian Yu and the red fists fighting. He was intrigued.


    Si Tu Ya was shocked. The stronger Han Sen was, the higher the chance to erase the gene race power that was iming Feng Fei Fei¡¯s life. To her, this was terrible news.


    In the room, Han Sen¡¯s purple dragon air and red power werebined into one. He waved one fist to block Dou Tian Yu outside the door. Another hand was inside the skin of Feng Fei Fei¡¯s chest. He was pulling out the copper wires from her chest.


    All of those copper wires were being pulled out, one by one. The lotus shadow beneath the skin was bing dim. Feng Fei Fei¡¯s red eyes grew dimmer. A bit of rity returned to her mind.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Feng Fei Fei started to wake up. Her body was surrounded by purple and red lights. Han Sen was like a demon god. She was extremely shocked.


    When she realized what was happening, she was even more shocked.


    ¡°A god-blood noble... He is a god-blood noble...¡± Feng Fei Fei witnessed Han Sen reaching out a fist full of light. It kept Dou Tian Yu at bay outside the door. He did not even look at the door. His eyes were observing her chest the entire time.


    ¡°Chest.¡± When Feng Fei Fei thought of that, she blushed. She saw the bronze wires in front of her chest and knew he was trying to save her life.


    She felt shy and even more amazed. Han Sen used one hand to keep an elite like Dou Tian Yu at bay and outside the door. On top of that, he still had the power to fix the scary and weird power that was trying to im her life. Despite all that, he was doing totally fine. He probably had even more power. That was scary and hard to imagine.


    ¡°Who is he? How did he be Little Yin¡¯s friend?¡± Feng Fei Fei felt very conflicted. Her pretty eyes looked weird.


    Outside the door, Dou Tian Yu summoned a God Spiritbination. He put his God Spirit Blood-Pulse to operate at max capacity. It made his entire body look like a reborn God Spirit. He glowed with powerful god light. Every punch seemed as if it carried a power that could destroy the sky and earth.


    Even so, he was unable to enter the room. It shocked everyone. All they could do was stand back and watch.


    ¡°What is Han Sen? Who is he? How is he able to fight a god-blood noble? Is he a god-blood noble too?¡±


    ¡°No way. I never heard of a god-blood noble named Han before.¡±


    ¡°If he is not a god-blood noble, how else is he able to challenge Dou Tian Yu, who hasbined with a God Spirit?¡±


    ¡°Whatever happened today has been way too weird. Han Sen is too mysterious.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei¡¯s voice came from the room. ¡°Little Mister, please stop. Han Sen is helping me with the wound. He means no harm. Please, everyone, wait outside. Wait until I am mostly healed, and I will thank everyone again.¡±


    After hearing her voice, Feng Yin Yin was very happy. ¡°Auntie, are you better?¡±.


    ¡°Little Yin, do not worry. Han Sen is healing me. I should be fine soon.¡± Feng Fei Fei¡¯s voice came out from the room again.


    After she said that, everyone was even more shocked. Han Sen was fighting the Dou Tian Yu and healing Feng Fei Fei at the same time. That was unbelievable.


    After hearing all of that, Dou Tian Yu frowned. His eyes burned with a god light, but he did not strike again.


    ¡°Mister Han, you are very good. Today is not a good day to fight. Let¡¯s fight another day.¡± Dou Tian Yu looked at the door, turned around, and departed.


    This fight made Han Sen¡¯s name be famous across Jade Wall City. It was not too far-reaching, but it did have many superior people feel slightly worried.


    Of course, that was because not many people witnessed all of this with their own two eyes. Whoever heard about this thought the rumors had been blown out of proportion and most of it had been made up. Even with a blood ghost spirit, he could not have healed Feng Fei Fei and keep the god-blood noble Dou Tian Yu at bay.


    But Han Sen had also given away a mutant eight sound bug egg. He had a Holy Wen White Deer and a blood ghost spirit. People were very curious about the identity of that individual, and they made sure to peruse the stock in his store. They wanted to see what other gene races Han Sen¡¯s shop sold.


    The results disappointed them. Han Sen¡¯s shop had mutant eight sound bugs for sale, but the prices were too high. They were not worth the money they were priced at. Aside from that, there were just some viscount- and earl-ss gene races. They were rare, but they were not really good stuff. Some strange people bought some rare gene eggs from the shop.


    In Gong Shu Manor, Gong Shu Zhi was frozen. He saw the si ming demon race, which looked like Feng Fei Fei, releasing ck smoke. Suddenly, it no longer resembled Feng Fei Fei. It looked like a faceless bronze statue. Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s body shook. He coughed out blood. ¡°Impossible... That is impossible... Who destroyed the si ming demon race power?¡± Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s eyes were full of shock.


    ¡°Master, are you OK?¡± The old servant picked up Gong Shu Zhi.


    ¡°I am fine. Go and get Si Tu Ya. Ask her what happened.¡± Gong Shu Zhi pushed the servant away. He gave the order in a fit of rage.


    After he said that, Si Tu Ya, who had messy hair and a lot of blood on her face, rushed in. She asked, ¡°Mister, is your si ming demon race broken?¡±


    ¡°What did that b*tch Feng Fei Fei do?¡± Gong Shu Zhi madly asked.


    Si Tu Ya¡¯s face looked like soil. She knew Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s si ming demon race was broken. She told him about Han Sen being able to fight Dou Tian Yu while healing Feng Fei Fei at the same time.


    She did not stay and watch Feng Fei Feie out. In a panic, she ran straight to Gong Shu Zhi.


    Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Does Han Sen have such power?¡±


    ¡°Mister, what do we do now?¡± Si Tu Ya quickly asked. ¡°Feng Fei Fei will not let this go.¡±


    Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s face kept contorting. A whileter, he said, ¡°Do not worry. I have a way for them to be killed and not be brought back.¡±


    ¡°What way is that?¡± Si Tu Ya asked.


    ¡°Mister Mu always wanted my si ming demon race and a few other gene races. I did not want to make the trade, but I have to do it this time.¡± Gong Shu Zhi had a look of murder in his eyes as he said, ¡°My son is dead. It is pointless for me to hold onto these gene races. If Mister Mu can help us, those two assholes will die.¡±


    ¡°This Mister Mu you speak of, is he the mister that guards Ice Snow God Temple?¡± Si Tu Ya was shocked and happy.


    Gong Shu Zhi said gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Yes. Regardless if he can beat Dou Tian Yu, against Mister Mu, he will die.¡±

 Chapter 3101 - Gold Electric Mark

    <h4>Chapter 3101 Gold Electric Mark</h4>


    Han Sen had just returned to the hotel when Mister Yang excitedly said, ¡°Mister... All... All gone... The gene races we sell... Aside from the mutant eight sound bug... People bought them all....¡±


    Han Sen understood what had happened. He had impressed everyone at the party, and the people in attendance were rich and famous. They probably visited his shop with curiosity. It was nothing out of the ordinary for them to want to buy a few things.


    ¡°Put the mutant eight sound bug egg down. After everything has been sold out, we should close the store and wait until I bring back more gene eggs.¡± Han Sen was not in the mood to collect more. He was not concerned about earning a lot of money. He only needed enough to get by.


    ¡°Mister, although you are very powerful, if it is only you digging up gene eggs, much of your time will be wasted,¡± Mister Yang said. ¡°We cannot sustainably provide gene eggs, which is not good for our growth.¡±


    Sen looked at Mister Yang and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Old Yang?¡± Han Mister Yang surprisingly stated his opinion. ¡°We can find a way to get resources and sell them online. Although that will earn us less money, it can be sustainable over a longer period of time.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will have to depend on you.¡± Han Sen gave his money and authority to Mister Yang


    Mister Yang was excited. He got ready to impress Han Sen. Before, he had no God Spirit Blood-Pulse or any achievements. Now, he had a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, and it was a perfect God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Mister Yang¡¯s entire body felt refreshed. He felt like a teenager and was brimming with eagerness and energy.


    ¡°By the way, you can have the Holy Wen White Deer now,¡± Han Sen said. He then provided Mister Yang with the Holy Wen White Deer. If Mister Yang encountered some trouble when he was not around, he could use the Holy Wen White Deer to bolster his safety a bit.


    ¡°Do not worry, Mister. I will work hard on your shop.¡± Mister Yang was very excited. He never thought there¡¯de a day he could make use of a god-ss gene race. ¡°Safety first. Just try your hardest within reasonable means.¡± Han Sen waved and returned to his room.


    Heid down on the bed and pulled out the stone ocarina. Han Sen sighed and said, ¡°When the Destiny¡¯s Tower was destroyed, the ocarina Little Big Sister Xiang Yin gave me was lost. I am so sorry.¡±


    Han Sen put the stone ocarina near his mouth and yed a song Xiang Yin had taught him. It was the same as before. Some smoke came out from the holes. It generated a cloud above it.


    The sound of crackling electricity was in the cloud. It was also like a whisper. Han Sen had heard that sound many times. He had no idea what it meant. He was really missing Xiang Yin, so he did not have the time to analyze those sounds. He just closed his eyes and kept ying.


    The sounds of the ocarina were quiet and sounded thin. The sonic powers were based on vibrational powers, but the sound of an ocarina made people¡¯s hearts feel calm. The soothing sounds of the acoustics calmed peopled who felt annoyed.


    Han Sen finished his song and stroked the stone ocarina. He opened his eyes. When he saw the cloud above his head, he was given a shock.


    When Han Sen yed it before, he had heard some godlynguage speaking in a mumbling fashion. He never understood the meaning of it.


    This time, he did not just hear the mumbling sounds. He saw gold lightning in the clouds. The weirder thing was that the electric symbols from the lightning were some symbols or text Han Sen had never seen before. He did not know what they were. For some reason, when he saw the electric text, he felt weird. It seemed as if he could read them and understand what they meant.


    Han Sen was feeling more awake. He stared at the clouds with the gold lightning, trying to remember it. As he did so, he felt more and more shocked.


    In a second, the lightning started to dim. The god sounds inside vanished, and the collection of clouds vanished.


    Han Sen quickly took out the stone ocarina again. He was going to y it. The clouds quickly returned. There were some chanting sounds now, but there were no more gold lightning symbols. ¡°Why is it like this?¡± Han Sen tried it a few times. The results were the same every time. No matter how he yed it, even if he tried to blow a whole song, there was still no gold lightning cloud showing up.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Holy crap! It is the same song, and it is the same ocarina. Why is there such a big difference?¡± He tried to think if there was a big difference regarding the song he yed earlier.


    ¡°When I yed earlier, I did not think that much. I only thought about the past with Little Big Sister Xiang Yin. Now, I thought about something else. If there is a difference, that would be it.¡± Han Sen tried to get back into the mood for ying the ocarina.


    Even if a person had the power to destroy the sky and the earth, emotions were not something that could be controlled. The heart sometimes shook. It might onlyst a second, but no one could control it.


    Han Sen did not allow himself to think about it. He could not feel the emotions needed, so he gave up.


    If what was inside the gold lightning mark was real, that was too shocking. Han Sen thought it was unbelievable.


    Although he had not read all of the lightning¡¯s text, just reading a single word was enough to be shocking. The words were how to create a


    god.


    The way to make a god had nothing to do with how to grow a god-ss gene race. It was the way to make a real God Spirit.


    Han Sen had only seen one part of it. There was no beginning, and there was no end. That was all he could guess.


    ¡°How do I get the whole text?¡± Han Sen really wanted to figure out how to make a God Spirit. He wondered if what was written up there was real or not.


    ¡°Sacrifice God Ocarina.¡± The big sky demon revealed herself before Han Sen. She looked at Han Sen¡¯s ocarina and looked disturbingly excited.


    Han Sen looked at the big sky demon and asked, ¡°Do you know what this thing is?¡±


    The big sky demon replied, ¡°It¡¯s called Sacrifice God Ocarina. It is an item for a god sacrifice.¡± Her vision never moved away from the ocarina.


    ¡°I know this is an ocarina,¡± Han Sen said with a frown. ¡°I wanted to ask you what it is for.¡±


    The big sky demon looked away and smiled. ¡°Just like the name suggests, it is an item for praying to a God Spirit. What else is it for?¡±


    Han Sen looked at the big sky demon and did not say anything. From the big sky demon to the ocarina, it was not as simple as she said.


    The big sky demonid down next to Han Sen. She used her fingers to tilt Han Sen¡¯s jaw. She seductively said, ¡°Do not look at me like that. If you want to know things in detail, that is fine. But you are going to have to spend the night with me.¡±


    ¡°I still have things to do. You can just y with yourself.¡± Han Sen jumped off the bed. The big sky demon did not have to tell him. He was going to figure out the lightning text in the cloud by himself. He would then figure out how to use the stone ocarina.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen was not very good when it came to music. He only triggered the gold lightning because of his emotions for Little Big Sister Xiang Yin. He was not able to summon those emotions on a whim. He could not do it again.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, it does not mean other people cannot do it. If Fang Yin Yi really is Little Big Sister Xiang Yin reborn, she must be talented when ites to music. Perhaps she can help me uncover the riddle behind this strange ocarina.¡± He nned to ask Xiang Yin Yin for help.

 Chapter 3102 - Steel Scene

    <h4>Chapter 3102 Steel Scene</h4>


    Before Han Sen went to find Feng Yin Yin, Feng Fei Fei had already brought her to where he lived.


    ¡°San Mu, I had a discussion with my auntie,¡± Feng Yin Yin happily said as she tugged at his arms. ¡°You should move into our house.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Feng Fei Fei. She smiled and said, ¡°I still haven¡¯t paid you back for the favor of saving my life. Little Yin seems to get along with you very well. If you are willing, I would be happy to allow this.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Han Sen smiled and agreed to the notion. He had something to ask Feng Yin Yin, so he did not decline the invitation.


    Feng Fei Fei did not expect Han Sen to agree so quickly. She was shocked. ¡°Mister Han, there is something I would like to ask you,¡± Feng Fei said with a streak of seriousness.


    ¡°I only have a lobby. I do not have a private study. If you do not mind doing so, please enter my room to have this discussion.¡± Han Sen knew Feng Fei Fei wanted to talk to him privately, so that was why he said that.


    Feng Fei Fei hesitated a little, but she ultimately agreed. ¡°OK.¡±


    Han Sen let Jiang Shi take care of Feng Yin Yin for the time being while he and Feng Fei Fei entered the room.


    Feng Fei Fei would not have entered a man¡¯s room under normal circumstances, but this was a very urgent matter. She did not care too much for how appropriate it was.


    She checked out Han Sen¡¯s room in detail. The decorations were basic. It was just like how the hotel was supposed to look, which disappointed Feng Fei Fei.


    She thought people like Han Sen would have some sort of fetish, but it was actually very normal.


    ¡°You can tell me anything,¡± Han Sen said as he looked at Feng Fei Fei and sat down on the couch.


    Feng Fei Fei had a serious expression as she looked at Han Sen. She bowed and said, ¡°I am here to thank you for saving my life. I am also here to save your life.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen looked at Feng Fei Fei with interest. Feng Fei Fei did not answer. Instead, she bluntly asked, ¡°Am I correct that it was you who killed Mister Gong Shu Jin?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I did. What about it?¡± Han Sen did not deny it.


    Feng Fei Fei sighed and said, ¡°Gong Shu Jin died because of me. I understand if Gong Shu Zhi cannot let me go. If he really wants to kill me, he will kill you too.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it was Gong Shu Zhi who did that to you at the party?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    Feng Fei Fei nodded. ¡°I asked a friend to investigate. It was Gong Shu Zhi. He used my best friend, Si Tu Ya. Otherwise, I would not havee under the control of that gene race without being aware. While I thank you for saving me, this will only drive Gong Shu Zhi to want to kill you more.¡±


    Han Sen smiled at Feng Fei and asked, ¡°If you knew it was Gong Shu Zhi and Si Tu Ya, why are you letting them walk free?¡±


    ¡°I do not want to let them go, but I can only watch them go. Yesterday, they were invited to Ice Snow City.¡± Feng Fei Fei, upon seeing Han Sen appear confused, exined, ¡°Ice Snow City belongs to a god-blood noble, Steel Scene. He inherited a God Spirit Blood-Pulse and has incredible power. Furthermore, Steel Scene has the kingdom¡¯s guard. He is an important character in the Qin Kingdom. I am just a singer. Although I am quite famous, no one would dare offend Mister Steel Scene on behalf of a singer.¡±


    <b>le</b>


    ¡°Why would Steel Scene seek to protect Gong Shu Zhi?¡± Han Sen quietly asked.


    ¡°ording to the information I received, Gong Shu Zhi collected many god-ss gene races and gave them to Steel Scene. He now has Steel Scene¡¯s protection, and he will kill us both.¡± When Feng Fei Fei said that, she sounded sad.


    If it was just about Gong Shu Zhi, Feng Fei Fei could talk to him. A god-blood noble like Steel Scene was not someone she could afford to enrage. She could not just sweep this under the rug.


    Some nobles willing to help Feng Fei Fei, but the conditions made her unwilling to ept.


    Feng Fei Fei sought Han Sen out so the two of them could go against Steel Scene together. Other people did not know Han Sen¡¯s strength, but she knew. Han Sen was a god-blood noble. He was not as strong as Steel Scene, but he was not someone that could easily be killed.


    Plus, in Jade Wall City, Steel Scene was not able to randomly go and murder someone.


    Han Sen said anything. He looked a bit murderous. It was as if he had just made a decision.


    Han Sen decided to live with Feng Fei Fei. He did not try to slow this process down. He had Jiang Shi and Mister Yang pack their bags. They went to the castle in Jade Wall City that Feng Fei Fei lived in.


    On this day, the castle was not very busy. It was rather quiet. Feng Fei Fei had Han Sen upy an independent sector.


    Han Sen and Feng Yin Yin went to the garden to y. There was no one around. He took out the stone ocarina and gave it to Feng Yin Yin.


    ¡°Little Yin, see if you can y a song with this. This ocarina is weird, so you need power to operate it.¡±


    Although Feng Fei Fei had greater power than Feng Yin Yin, Han Sen did not fully trust her. He did not want her to see the gold lightning in the clouds. He only allowed Feng Yin Yin to y with it.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Feng Yin Yin took the stone ocarina and summoned the mutant eight sound bug and autumn cicada. The two gene racesbined.


    Combining with two gene races required a lot of will and vitality. Ordinary gene casters exhausted all their strength by attempting it.


    Feng Yin Yin had only owned two gene races for a little while, yet she was already able tobine the pair. She was very talented.


    After sessfullybining, Feng Yin Yin looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°San Mu, what song would you like me to y?¡± ¡°Just y a song that evokes the most emotion,¡± Han Sen quickly said. If he had guessed correctly, it was not a higher pitch in the music that made the gold lightning marks show up. It was all dependent on the amount of emotion that was put in.


    Feng Yin Yin nodded. She thought for a moment before putting the stone ocarina next to her lips to y it.


    The ocarina was supposed to sound sad. Feng Yin Yin¡¯s performance made people feel refreshed and rejuvenated. Han Sen¡¯s ears felt like new after listening to it.


    As Feng Yin Yin yed, some smoke came out of the ocarina. It created a cloud above her head. That cloud had a godly tone. It was like a god demon was praying inside.


    After a while, Han Sen saw that the cloud had some gold lightning. There was more this time. It turned into the gold lightning mark.


    Han Sen was happy. He observed the gold lightning marks to understand how amazing it all was.

 Chapter 3103 - Cast God Court

    <strong>Chapter 3103 Cast God Court</strong>


    At longst, he had had the chance to see theplete gold lightning mark. He now knew the lightning¡¯snguage was Cast God Court.


    When he looked further down, Han Sen felt rather strange. The Cast God Court detailed how to create a god. It was not about turning oneself into a God Spirit. It was about turning a gene race into a God Spirit.


    A gene race had three different stages of growth. They were defined as a juvenile, adult, or ultimate mode. Ordinary gene races would typically be adults, but only the most talented and best of the best could be ultimate. Their power enabled them to cast out unimaginably scary powers.


    If gene races wanted to grow up, they had to consume a lot of gene-race flesh. It was the only way to nurture their growth.


    It did not matter if it was a god-ss gene race or an ordinary gene race like a viscount. Their biggest aspirations were to reach the ultimate stage. There was nothing beyond that achievement.


    Even the very rare big sky demon gene race was only able to reach ultimate mode. That was where the evolution of every gene race came to an end.


    This Cast God Court skill was able to make an ultimate-mode gene race ascend one more tier. It allowed a gene race to enter super mode to create a God Spirit body.


    If Han Sen was able to make his gene race be ultimate, they could be a God Spirit. That meant he could potentially lead an array of God Spirits and evenbine with the God Spirit bodies. That type of battle power was almost unfathomable to imagine.


    ording to the text, making a gene race be a God Spirit was not easy, though. It required god-pulse support.


    The so-called god pulse was the blood dragon god pulse Han Sen already had. It was a born universe life pulse god power. That meant it was a God Spirit¡¯s original power.


    With a god pulse, a god pulse element that matched the gene race was also necessary. It was only then that a gene race could get help from the god pulse to aid its evolution. That was when it would be a God Spirit that was above average.


    Even if one had a god pulse and an exclusive gene race, the sess rate was still low. Not all gene races could be a God Spirit with ease.


    Han Sen thought that part was interesting, but it did not tempt him too much. He already had a God Spirit but bing a God Spirit was something the world was restricting him from doing. He could not summon it in the universe of kingdoms.


    The content at the end of the Cast God Court made Han Sen open his eyes wide.


    The true goal of Cast God Court was not just to make a God Spirit. It was to use a God Spirit¡¯sbination power to break a barrier in space and enter the ce where a sky full of worlds with reincarnation were unbound by the rules of the world and set free from the bindings of life and death. They were able to freely enter the reincarnation and sky full of worlds.


    ¡°If I can reach that level, I can just break the space barrier and return to the universe,¡± Han Sen happily thought. The more he looked at the writing, the more Han Sen¡¯s face turned dire.


    ording to what the text said, to reach that level, one had to forge a Reboot-ss God Spirit andbine with it.


    The rest of the gold lightning marks revealed a few cases of higher sess rates with gene race evolutions. There was Ten Direction Sky World God King and Sky Full of Big Lust Demon God.


    In short, Ten Direction Sky World God King was World King God. ording to legend, it was one of the rare gene races Qin Xiu had.


    The Sky Full of Big Lust Demon God, in short, was big sky demon. It was the gene race with which he had established a strange connection.


    They all had a chance to be Reboot-ss demon spirits. They were very rare gene races. Even if they did not be God Spirits, if they at least reached ultimate mode, their power was enough to fight God Spirits. They were naturally very powerful.


    There were only five gene races like that in the Cast God Court. Han Sen hadn¡¯t heard of the other three before.


    There were also records about gene races being able to have a chance of reaching that level, but the gene races with a low potential had a lesser chance.


    Even the chances of World King God and big sky demon seeding was around 20 to 30%. The chances of other gene races were too low to imagine. ¡°I can¡¯t believe big sky demon¡¯s rank is that high. It can be at the same level as Qin Xiu¡¯s World God King.¡± This greatly surprised Han Sen.


    He already knew big sky demon was strong, but he did not suspect she was that strong.


    Han Sen wondered if the person stirring up a big storm in the geno universe was World King God under Qin Xiu¡¯s control. It might have even been Qin Xiu himself.


    Otherwise, that was the only way Qin Xiu¡¯s blood being blue could be exined. The blood of the humans in the universe of kingdoms was red, so Qin Xiu¡¯s had to be the same. But World King God¡¯s blood was blue.


    ¡°Big sky demon takes the stone ocarina seriously. Does that mean she wants to use the Cast God Court to make a God Spirit body?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    After Feng Yin Yin finished ying the song, she realized the clouds and lightning above her head. She was shocked and said, ¡°San Mu, this stone ocarina is weird. Why does it summon flowers and lightning?¡±.


    Han Sen pulled Feng Yin Yin closer and said, ¡°Little Yin Yin, the stone ocarina and the flower lightning is our secret. Can you please not tell anyone about this?¡±


    ¡°Not even Auntie?¡± Feng Yin Yin asked.


    Han Sen seriously replied, ¡°Yeah. Nobody. Only you and I can know.¡±


    ¡°OK. This will be a secret between you and me only. I will not tell anyone.¡± Feng Yin Yin reached out her finger and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinkie promise.¡±


    ¡°OK. Pinkie promise.¡± Han Sen hooked his pinkie finger with the finger Feng Yin Yin was extending. Their fingers touched each other. After discovering Cast God Court, Han Sen had hope. Although he knew it would not be easy, there was a chance.


    The five gene races in the information provided were creatures Han Sen could not im yet. With big sky demon next to him, there was little he could do about it. He did not know where the real body of big sky demon resided.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Although I do not have an ultimate gene race, a mutant god-ss gene race¡¯s sess rate for bing a God Spirit is just a bit lower than an ultimate gene race. I have the blood ghost spirit and gold wing peacock king. I can try them, but where can I find a god pulse that suits them? The only thing that matches is the blood god dragon and blood dragon god pulse. But the blood god dragon is in baby form. I need to make it an adult so it can have a chance ofbining with the blood dragon god pulse. Making a God Spirit body will not be that easy.¡±


    Thinking of that, Han Sen looked into his Sea of Soul. He examined the gold wing peacock king. It was still in egg mode. Its evolution had not finished.


    ¡°Feeding it myself is too slow. I do not have that much gene-race meat to use. It looks like the gold winged peacock king has to finish evolving first and use the ck crystal armor to make the blood god dragon increase.¡± Han Sen made up his mind, but he had no idea when the gold wing peacock king would finish evolving.


    While Han Sen was thinking about that, he suddenly heard a noise outside. He stood up and looked out the window. He saw many people wearing uniforms surrounding Feng Fei Fei¡¯s castle.

 Chapter 3104 - Sacrifice Copper

    <strong>Chapter 3104 Sacrifice Copper</strong>


    ¡°Commander Lu, why are you here? What do you need?¡± Feng Fei Fei took along a butler to wee him in. She stood opposite the king¡¯s guards.


    The king¡¯s guard was in charge of Jade Wall City¡¯s defenses. There were 14 squadrons of riders in their midst, and there were 14manders. Themanders were controlled by Steel Scene.


    Steel Scene had two other subordinates, and thatposed the whole of the king¡¯s guard.


    The 14 king¡¯s guard squadrons were also referred to as the Kingdom¡¯s 14 Riders. Every leader was a very special character. The whole of the king¡¯s guard was not entirelymanded by Steel Scene¡¯s decrees, but over half themanders showed unyielding loyalty to him.


    This team was called the Thunder Lion Riders. They were in charge of the security in that area. The one known as Commander Lu San Zhi was one of Steel Scene¡¯s favorites.


    Now, he had brought the Thunder Lion Riders to Feng Fei Fei¡¯s house. It did not look like a social call, so Feng Fei Fei looked fairly glum. ¡°The Thunder Lion Riders have received a report there might be illicit items in the vicinity. We will need to search this area. So, please co-operate.¡± Lu San Zhi was very strong. He was wearing scale armor, and he rode atop a male lion that wielded fire. He looked like some demon god from hell. He looked very scary. Feng Fei Fei frowned and asked, ¡°Illicit items? What illicit items?¡±


    ¡°That is ssified,¡± Lu San Zhi coldly said. He waved his hands. ¡°Go search but show some care.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei frowned and said, ¡°Hang on, Commander Lu. You cannot just barge into someone¡¯s residence like this. It is not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to question the king¡¯s guard?¡± Lu Shan Zhi¡¯s face did not change. He looked cold.


    ¡°Of course, I will not.¡± Feng Fei Fei knew she should notmit a crime. Going against the king¡¯s guard was practically the same as treason. That crime likely would have led to her death.


    ¡°If you are not, then you should go away.¡± Lu Shan Zhimanded his soldiers to raid the castle.


    Feng Fei Fei was forced to call for her people to stand down and avoid initiating a conflict with the Thunder Lion Riders. Otherwise, even if she was not guilty, she would be found guilty. It would have meant she went against the nationalw that governed the whole of the Qin Kingdom.


    Feng Fei Fei knew that Lu Shan Zhi was not there for a social visit, but there was nothing she could do about it. She had a lot of fame. She was one of the top three singers, but singers were only famous. Her status did not put her above thew.


    Normally, the nobles respected her. The king¡¯s guard would not have offended her for petty reasons.


    This was different. If Lu Shan Zhi received the order from Steel Scene, nobody else¡¯s respect or authority would challenge it. Unless another big noble showed up, there was nothing she could. Last time, Feng Fei Fei rejected the help of the nobles. It was unlikely that any other big nobles would want to stick their neck out for her now.


    Lu Shan Zhi did not go search. He just sat on the male lion, parked at the entrance, and waited for his men to finish the search.


    Han Sen walked next to Feng Fei Fei and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Commander Lu said my house is harboring a forbidden item,¡± Feng Fei Fei said.


    Han Sen looked at Feng Fei Fei but did not speak. Feng Fei Fei knew what he meant. She looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°How could I hide a forbidden item? I think Steel Scene is merely trying to rattle us.¡±


    ¡°I do not think he is only trying to annoy us,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    Feng Fei Fei wished to say something, but she suddenly heard a Thunder Lion Rider soldier kneel in front of Lu San Zhi and say, ¡°Reporting to themander, we found lots of Sacrifice Copper in the basement.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei¡¯s face changed as she shouted, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°I will take a look to determine if this is true or not,¡± Lu San Zhi coldly said. He had his men cuff her. He then took her to the basement.


    Han Sen followed Feng Fei Fei. She quickly walked to the basement. She looked inside. Some copper products formed a brick shape.


    The copper looked a bit weird. It was not ordinary copper, that was for sure. It was not yellow copper or purple copper. It had some weird blue color. It looked like blue copper bricks.


    ¡°Feng Fei Fei, you have some cojones on you!¡± Lu San Zhi coldly shouted at Feng Fei Fei. ¡°You have been hiding Sacrifice Copper here! Do you know what crime you havemitted?¡±


    ¡°Someone set me up! The Sacrifice Copper is not mine.¡± Feng Fei Fei looked terrified. She stared at Lu San Zhi. She did not know if it was Lu San Zhi had nted it there and knew about this, or if she had a traitor in her midst.


    ¡°There is nothing more you need to say. Take her to the king¡¯s guard¡¯s department first. I must examine this with greater care.¡± Lu San Zhi waved his hand and coldly shouted, ¡°Someone get over here! Start packing this all


    up!¡±


    Without waiting for Feng Fei Fei, all her men summoned their gene races to go against the Thunder Lion Riders. They all looked ferocious.


    It was known that anyone taken to the king¡¯s guard¡¯s department was subject to torture. Simple torture was only reserved for the lucky ones. If one was unlucky, one never made it out. No one wanted to visit there. It was like going to hell.


    Feng Fei Fei did not know what to do. No matter how powerful she was, she could not battle the machine of the kingdom unless her career was as great as the singer Zhong Li Qing. Many god-blood nobles and kings would have paid attention so that the royal guard would not bully them.


    Clearly, Feng Fei Fei was not at that level. She did not expect Steel Scene would stoop so low. He wanted to take them all down without a fight. Once he had them taken to the king¡¯s guard¡¯s department, there would be no chance of them leaving alive.


    If they fought back, that was treason. They would die horribly. Even if they were able to leave, they could not escape Jade Wall City.


    Then, it would not just be the Thunder Lion Riders. The entire kingdom would be their enemy.


    Feng Fei Fei did not have too much hope. She had no choice but to look at Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at Lu San Zhi and asked, ¡°Commander Lu, are you sure you want to take us back?¡±


    ¡°You are Han Sen, right?¡± Lu San Zhi looked at Han Sen coldly as he spoke.


    ¡°It looks like you know who I am,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    Lu San Zhi roughly grunted. ¡°It was you who created chaos at Feng Fei Fei¡¯s birthday party. I think you are the one who set up Feng Fei Fei. The Sacrifice Copper is your work.¡±


    It was a ridiculous usation. He had even tried to sever Han Sen¡¯s connection with Feng Fei Fei. Han Sen knew this must have been Steel Scene¡¯s ploy.


    Before Han Sen could speak, Lu San Zhi shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take this evil scumbag away!¡± The Thunder Lion Riders¡¯ soldiers agreed. They readied themselves to fight Han Sen.


    Lu San Zhi calmly sat atop the male lion. He peered at Han Sen with disdain. He looked at him as if he was looking at a dead man. At this time, shouting was heard from the outside.


    ¡°Han Sen! Where are you, Han Sen?¡± Everyone looked outside the door. A 13-year-old kid was shouting outside. His face looked like he was very barbaric and ignorant, but he did not look like one of the evil-looking king¡¯s guards. He barged in like a little bully from a vige.

 Chapter 3105 - The Loser Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 3105 The Loser Crown Prince</h4>


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince.¡± Lu San Zhi saw the young man and was shocked. He quickly jumped off of the male lion and kneeled before the crown prince.


    Suddenly, all of the Thunder Lion Riders did the same and kneeled. They all bowed before the young man.


    the young man did not care for their show. He walked in front of Han Sen and tugged at his hand. ¡°Han Sen, why did youe to Jade Wall City and not inform me? If I had not heard about you beating up Dou Tian Yu at Feng Fei Fei¡¯s party, I would not have known that you were in Jade Wall City.¡±


    The young man was Qin Kingdom¡¯s crown prince, Qin Bai. He was to be the sessor, the future king of the Qin Kingdom. The king only had Qin Bai as a son, so it was only natural for him to be the destined king.


    ¡°The kingdom¡¯s pce is not somece anymoner can go. Even if I wanted to look for you, I would have been unable to enter.¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°I see. That is my mistake. Let¡¯s go to the pce together now.¡± Qin Bai pulled Han Sen to leave with him. He was like a big child.


    In fact, he was a child. He was only around 13 years old. Ordinary kids had fun at that age.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, this guy is involved with hiding Sacrifice Copper,¡± Lu San Zhi quickly said. ¡°I need to take him to the king¡¯s guard¡¯s department for investigation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean hiding Sacrifice Copper? I want him. Can I have him?¡± Qin Bai looked at Lu San Zhi with annoyance.


    Lu San Zhi quickly bowed and said, ¡°Please forgive me, Mister Crown Prince. Sacrifice Copper is important for this kingdom. It is a matter of the kingdom¡¯s reputation. The kingdom has a rule that states whoever stores Sacrifice Copper is in big trouble. To hold more than one kilogram results in execution. There are at least 100 kilograms of Sacrifice Copper here. His entire family should be in.¡±


    Pat!


    Before Lu San Zhi finished speaking, Qin Bai pped him across the face. Lu San Zhi could have dodged the strike, but he did not dare evade the prince. He didn¡¯t use any power to fight Qin Bai either. He epted the p. His face went red. Five clearly defined fingerprints were on his cheeks.


    ¡°I am doing stuff. Do I need you to teach me?¡± Qin Bai looked angry as he stared at him. He had an overbearing face that showed he was the boss. He was the poster child of a spoiled brat.


    The p made Han Sen happy. Feng Fei Fei was happier too. She had not suspected that Han Sen had a rtion with the crown prince, Qin Bai.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, the kingdom has itsws, and the family has family rules. The Sacrifice Copper...¡± Lu San Zhi did not dare fight back. He kneeled in front of him, but he did not scurry away. He still wished to speak.


    Pat!


    Qin Bai pped him a second time across his other cheek. This time, he pped him even harder. Lu San Zhi¡¯s mouth was full of blood.


    Lu San Zhi opened his mouth, still wishing to speak, but he could not get a word out before Qin Bai smacked him again. The things he wanted to say were forbidden by a p and a face full of blood.


    Qin Bai madly shouted at Lu San Zhi, ¡°This Sacrifice Copper was put in his house by me! Are you going to kill me too? Are you going to kill my entire family?¡±


    Lu San Zhi¡¯s face changed. His body shook. His back developed a cold sweat that soaked into his clothes. He knew the Sacrifice Copper did not belong to Han Sen or Feng Fei Fei, but he also knew it did not belong to Qin Bai.


    After Qin Bai said that, he did not say anything to the contrary. To kill the king¡¯s family was not some sort of crime that the king¡¯s guard leader couldmit. Not even a general couldmit a crime like that.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Lu San Zhi said. ¡°I did not know the Sacrifice Copper belonged to the Crown Prince. Please forgive me.¡± He swallowed the blood in his mouth and kowtowed before Qin Bai. He could not afford tomit a crime like that.


    ¡°If you knew you were wrong, then get lost! You are all useless.¡± Qin Bai did not even look at Lu San Zhi. He coldly grunted like a tyrant.


    Lu San Zhi was furious. He thought he could capture Han Sen and Feng Fei Fei in one fell swoop. He thought he could take them back to the king¡¯s guard department.


    He was to return empty-handed. All he had managed to get was a swollen face. He could not take back the 100 kilograms of Sacrifice Copper either.


    Now, Qin Bai was there, and he took the Sacrifice Copper. There was no way he could take Han Sen. He bowed before Qin Bai and ferociously stared at Han Sen. He gathered his Thunder Lion Rider soldiers and left.


    Feng Fei Fei and the others were as much shocked as they were delighted. They thought they were going to be killed. Who would have known that the very famous and spoiled crown prince would swoop in out of nowhere to protect them all and beat up someone like Lu San Zhi in front of everyone? They thought it was amazing Han Sen knew why many people wanted to be king and why everyone wanted to be a tyrant. Being a tyrant or a bad king was better than being a good king.


    A spoiled crown prince like Qin Bai could do whatever he wanted. He was allowed to be as spoiled as he wanted to be. He could have all the goods and not care about how others felt. Still, what Qin Bai did there made Han Sen and the others very happy. He wouldn¡¯t mention anything about him being a loser.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are safe now. Pleasee back to the pce with me. You are here at a perfect time. You must avenge me.¡± Qin Bai tugged at Han Sen with major excitement as he spoke.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, what happened today is over, but this is not over,¡± Han Sen said with a sigh. ¡°I am afraid I cannote to the pce with you yet.¡±


    ¡°What else do you need to do? I thought I sorted out the Sacrifice Copper issue for you. Lu San Zhi won¡¯t dare trouble you again.¡± Qin Bai was surprised.


    ¡°Lu San Zhi is just a small character that does the bidding of others. The person that wants me dead is the king¡¯s guard general, Steel Scene.¡± Han Sen exined what happened to him.


    ¡°Gong Shu Zhi should be dead by now. You should have killed him. Now, he has run to Steel Scene, who is in Ice Snow City. This is very bad.¡± Qin Bai looked troubled.


    Although he could do whatever he wanted to with his authority, it was not as if he was unafraid of things. There were still some things he feared. Aside from the emperor himself, there were a few people who frightened him. Qin Bai was scared of a few grand teachers. They were the only ones who dared to hit him, so he was afraid of them.


    Regarding Steel Scene, he had quite the position in the hierarchy of the Qin Kingdom. Although he did not know much about things, he knew how scary that person was. He might not have feared him, but he would not treat Steel Scene the same way he treated Lu San Zhi.


    He thought about it. Qin Bai suddenly looked quite cocky. He said, ¡°That is fine. You and Feng Fei Fei can go to the pce with me. I do not think Steel Scene will try and get at you by going to the pce.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei and the others heard his words. She disyed a wry smile. A ce like a pce was not somewhere amoner could waltz in and out of. Even if Qin Bai wanted them to go there, they could not stay there for long. Otherwise, the other superiors eventually would have objected to their presence. They might have even given him a hard time or said things like ¡°They don¡¯t know anything.¡¯


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, this has to be sorted out sooner orter,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If you keep navigating around the issue, it only dys what is inevitable. I do not need to go to the pce, but can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just tell me! If I can help you out, I will definitely do so.¡± Qin Bai patted himself on the chest as he spoke.

 Chapter 3106 - Exclusive Si Ming Demon Race

    <h4>Chapter 3106 Exclusive Si Ming Demon Race</h4>


    Upon reading Lu San Zhi¡¯s report, Steel Scene coldly said, ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Mister Scene, Han Sen has a special connection with the crown prince,¡± Lu San Zhi said. ¡°I don¡¯t think taking him down will be as easy as we initially presumed.¡±


    Steel Scene seemed disdainful. He said, ¡°The Big Qin Kingdom was built by the likes of us. Our king is a smart man. He is a good man. He will not allow the crown prince to do ridiculous things. We must remove this evil person from existence, lest bad things befall the kingdom through his doing.¡±


    ¡°But the crown prince is in Feng Fei Fei¡¯s castle. There is nothing we can do.¡± Lu San Zhi looked troubled.


    His face still hurt. He did not dare go to the Feng family¡¯s household to try and capture them again.


    Steel Scene waved his hand. ¡°There is no need to go. If we really want to kill him, we do not need to take him away. We can eliminate him from miles away.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu San Zhi asked as he looked at Steel Scene with confusion.


    Steel Scene smiled. He randomly took out a gene race. This gene race was in the shape of a bronze, old person. It was Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s si ming demon race. ¡°That old guy, Gong Shu Zhi, had a god-ss si ming demon race. He got it from a mysteriousnd pulse. It is a fairly rare gene race, and it just so happens to match my God Spirit Blood-Pulse. I have looked for him many times to buy it, but he denied my request many times. This time, he came to me. Now, I have this exclusive si mind demon race. We can try to use it on Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°I have heard the si mind demon race requires genes from the victim,¡± Lu San Zhi said. ¡°Han Sen must be on the defensive now, so I don¡¯t think obtaining his genes will be easy.¡± Steel Scene looked at the si ming demon race with obsession in his eyes. ¡°That was because it was Gong Shu Zhi using of it. He knows how to dig upnd pulses, but he is rubbish when ites to using gene races. The si ming demon race is such a powerful gene race, yet it was squandered by this pathetic inability to wield it correctly. If he was half-decent, Feng Fei Fei would not be alive.¡±


    Steel Scene reached out his hand to touch the si ming demon race. It was like he was touching the skin of a lover. He kept talking to himself, saying, ¡°The power of a si ming demon race is not something simple. It is fortunate it matches my God Spirit Blood-Pulse. I have turned it into an exclusive gene race. That way, it is more powerful.¡±


    Lu San Zhi looked at the si ming demon race with curiosity. He had never seen one before. Having a proper look at it now, he saw that it was in the shape of a man without a face.


    When he looked closely, it was not just a simple bronze statue. The bronze man had some blood vessels. They were like red lines that were squiggled all over.


    ¡°Do you see the red lines?¡± Steel Scene asked. ¡°That is what happens after the si ming demon race bes an exclusive gene race. It has been improved by my si Blood-Pulse. Now, the si ming demon race does not require Han Sen¡¯s genes. We can kill him.¡±


    He extended a finger on his right hand and cut it. He was going to use his own blood. The bronze man did not have eyes, a nose, or a mouth. He wrote down the words ¡°Han Sen¡± on it.


    He wrote down the Han Sen¡¯s name with his own blood. The bronze man suddenly flickered with a strange blood light.


    The blood light looked contagious. The si ming demon race¡¯s blood lines lit up. They were getting brighter and brighter.


    The si ming demon race kept changing within the weird blood light. It looked like its shape was morphing into that of Han Sen.


    Steel Scene looked cocky. He said, ¡°The real power of the si ming demon race is like a fate power of sorts. The low tier way to use it is to obtain the genes of the foe you wish to eliminate. You can get that from a strand of hair or a ke of dandruff. That is the lowest level of how this is used. The proper way to use it is not that hard. You just need the name of your foe. Then, fate power will work. It will activate the si ming demon race. Of course, it needs to be the name the opponent always uses. It could be a nickname. The name is just a symbol of fate. If he uses that symbol very often, even if it is not the real name, it will be imbued with the power of fate. It will connect with him.¡±


    ¡°The si ming demon race is so powerful,¡± Lu San Zhi happily said. ¡°Han Sen is so going to die now.¡±


    When the blood lines twisted, the bronze person adopted Han Sen¡¯s face upon its own. Lu San Zhiplimented it, saying, ¡°That really is Han Sen¡¯s face! Mister has a si ming demon race as an exclusive gene race. You will be improved. You will be more powerful than San Gong.¡± Steel Sceneughed. ¡°His power cannot be destroyed by the si ming demon race. The si ming demon race is strong, but it does have a weakness. If the opponent is too strong or has a powerful God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse to protect them, the power of the si ming demon race will not work. It will be consumed.¡±


    Lu San Zhi immediately looked worried. ¡°I have heard Han Sen might be a god-blood noble. Will he be immune to the power of the si ming demon race?¡±


    Steel Scene coldlyughed and said, ¡°Even if he is a god-blood noble, he will not be as good as my Ice Snow God¡¯s Blood-Pulse. Plus, I have the si Blood ¨C Pulse innd pulses. With these two Blood-Pulse boons, even if he is a god-blood noble, he will die.¡±


    While he was talking, the si ming demon race adopted Han Sen¡¯s face.


    Ice Snow was one of Jade Wall City¡¯ss. Ice Snow City was built onto it. The center of it had an ice and snow temple.


    Steel Scene¡¯s family had a god Blood-Pulse from Ice Snow God. He was able to talk to andbine with Ice Snow God. It was not like any ordinary God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Even a perfect God Spirit Blood-Pulse was not as good as the Steel family¡¯s ice snow Blood-Pulse.


    That Blood Pulse was inherited, which meant everyone from the Steel family was born with the ice snow God Spirit Blood-Pulse. If they wished tobine with Ice Snow God, they had to do it in Ice Snow God Temple.


    There were manynd pulses and gene races on Ice Snow. The Steel family operated Ice Snow, but they did not have businesses there. It was hard to get rich by depending on themselves.


    Regarding Steel Scene¡¯s family, there had been three generations. There had also been three generations of generals in the king¡¯s guard. With a career like that, Ice Snow had be very rich.


    Han Sen was walking on Ice Snow City¡¯s streets. He was going to the Steel Manor. He saw the nine-foot-tall metal door and a pce-like building beyond it. Han Sen had a cold smile on his face.


    He did not like trouble. He did not want to trouble others either. If trouble came knocking on his door, he made sure to end that trouble and ensure it never came back to haunt him.


    Steel Manor was built around Ice Snow God Temple. Han Sen stood in front of the gates and saw the icy-looking god temple. ¡°Let me go in. Let me see how strong god-blood nobles are here.¡± Han Sen stepped forward. He was headed for the Steel Manor¡¯s doors.Han Sen was 300 feet away from the gate when the guard started shouting, ¡°This is Steel Manor! Trespassing is not allowed!¡±

 Chapter 3107 - Going to Steel Manor

    <h4>Chapter 3107 Going to Steel Manor</h4>


    ¡°Mister, there is a person who calls himself Han Sen here. He is looking for you.¡± Steel Scene was going to activate the si ming demon race¡¯s power. He wanted to kill Han Sen. Suddenly, someone was out there making this report. ¡°What? Han Sen darede to Ice Snow City?¡± Lu San Zhi was furious. Steel Scene frowned and asked, ¡°How many people did he bring?¡±


    ¡°Just one,¡± the guard replied. ¡°Just one?¡± Steel Scene was shocked. ¡°Mister, that guy must havee prepared,¡± Lu San Zhi quickly said.


    ¡°What can he actually hope to achieve in my manor?¡± Steel Scene coldly asked. ¡°I want to see what he hopes to do. Invite him into the lobby.¡±


    Ice Snow City was his nest. Even top-ss elites of the Qin Kingdom were always careful in that ce. Now, it was Han Sen, and he was alone.


    Steel Scene¡¯s heart jumped. He put the si ming demon race, which had turned into Han Sen¡¯s face, into his God Spirit mark. He had everything prepared. He just needed to activate it and kill Han Sen.


    But he did not have his genes. Using his own blood to kill someone did have its downsides.


    If there was a problem, using the opponent¡¯s genes to kill them did not do much harm to the caster. If he used his own blood to kill, and the skill was reversed, he would suffer big damage. After all, using blood to kill was like using Steel Scene¡¯s blood. Yet, Steel Scene was able to use his will to lock onto Han Sen. It connected to him. Otherwise, it was just a name. Someone might have had the same name as Han Sen.


    Steel Scene and Lu San Zhi saw Gong Shu Zhi and Si Tu Ya waiting outside.


    ¡°Mister Scene, Han Sen darede to Steel Manor,¡± Gong Shu Zhi said while gnashing his teeth. ¡°This will be a good chance to eliminate him. Please, go and kill him. Avenge my son¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But before that, let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡± Steel Scene walked into the lobby.


    Gong Shu Zhi did not dare deny or say anything rash to Steel Scene, so he said, ¡°Mister Scene, I will go with you. I want to watch him die.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Steel Scene coldly replied.


    Gong Shu Zhi followed Steel Scene. Lu San Zhi was on the other side of him. With one on the left and one on the right, they walked into the lobby together. Si Tu Ya hesitated to go, but she still followed.


    Han Sen was admiring a painting on the wall. He saw Steel Scene arrive. He looked at the leader and asked, ¡°Are you Steel Scene?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Steel Scene.¡± Steel Scene sat on the primary seat. His overbearingness identally showed up. He looked at Han Sen emotionlessly and asked, ¡°Why have you sought me out?¡±


    He knew everything about Han Sen. He had watched the videotape Lu San Zhi had brought, which was about Han Sen.


    Had he not, he would have been unable to target Han Sen.


    ¡°I havee here to ask you to kill Gong Shu Zhi and Si Tu Ya,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°If you do that, I can pretend nothing happened regarding the Sacrifice Copper. I can let bygones be bygones.¡± After hearing Han Sen say that, Lu San Zhi shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Gong Shu Zhi looked at Steel Scene and said, ¡°This person is crazy. Please kill him!¡±


    Steel Scene ignored them. He coldly looked at Han Sen. ¡°The Qin Kingdom has itsws. Do you think you can be friends with the crown prince and then suddenly be able to do whatever you want? The crown prince is not the king yet. Even if he was, he could not disregard thews and allow evil people to do whatever sordid deeds they wished.¡±


    ¡°I think what you say is quite righteous,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Steel Scene had been a superior for a long time. He did not use gene races, but that feeling of superiority made people feel pressured. It was like his eyes had des in them. People¡¯s legs felt soft in his presence.


    It was a shame that power only worked on others. Han Sen broke the sky and the ground. He had even broken god temples. It didn¡¯t work on him.


    Han Sen ignored him and said, ¡°I did note here on behalf of the crown prince. I am here to reason with you. I am just going to ask you again. Are you going to kill Si Tu Ya and Gong Shu Zhi, yes or no?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t kill them?¡± Steel Scene¡¯s eyes were like that of a hawk. They peered at Han Sen. Even without looking mad, his emotions were very scary.


    ¡°Mister Scene, I do not want too much blood on my hands,¡± Han Sen said with a sigh.


    Han Sen was being honest. He did not want to kill unless he had to. He preferred solving his problems with as little of a death toll as possible. He did not want to get his hands dirty.


    From the perspective of Steel Scene and the others, his words had made him seem very ignorant.


    Lu San Zhi and the others had already shouted. Steel Scene was very angry. Heughed and said, ¡°Fine. Fine. Fine. I would like to see you covered in blood in my manor.¡±


    Han Sen knew this was not negotiable. He stopped talking. He summoned the blood ghost spirit andbined with it.


    At the same time, he summoned the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse andbined with that too.


    The blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse had purple scales. They wrapped around Han Sen. The blood ghost spirit made his hair very long and red. He also grew a monkey¡¯s tail. Han Sen¡¯s eyes were affected by the blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse and blood ghost spirit. They changed to a weird purple and red color. His body glowed with purple and red as well. It made him look like an evil demon.


    ¡°How dare you use a gene race in Steel Manor! You should die!¡± Lu San Zhibined with a thunder fire lion. His punch had thunder and fire as it came at Han Sen.


    The thunder fire power turned into a male lion that was pouncing at Han Sen. It was full of scary and explosive power.


    Gong Shu Zhi hated Han Sen. He attacked alongside Lu San Zhi. Hebined with a god-ss gene race, yin wolf. He had leveled it up to ultimate mode. That was his strongest gene race. Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s had the ears of a wolf, and his back developed a wolf¡¯s tail. His body was covered with ck fur. He released a cold, ck air. He gathered up power in his hands and reached toward Han Sen¡¯s head. That cold, ck air changed into the head of a ck wolf.


    Si Tu Ya gnashed her teeth. Her mouth let out some bird sounds. The noises were reminiscent of ark, but the acoustics created many shockwaves. The shockwaves were like a tidal wave going to the thunder fire lion and ck wolf head. The powers of the thunder fire lion and ck wolf head were doubled.


    The two scary powers were like a tidal wave buffed by sonic powers. They raged toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked chill as he faced it. He raised a fist. Purple and red air went into his fists. The sound of a dragon¡¯s cry was heard.


    Steel Scene madly shouted, ¡°Oh, no! He really is a god-blood noble! You guys should run!¡±


    It was toote. Han Sen used the blood god dragonbine gene skill and blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene. His fist released a purple and red head. It roared. It looked incredibly overbearing. It destroyed everything. The thunder fire lion and ck wolf head blew up. The purple and red head still went forward.

 Chapter 3108 - Blood Dragon Flying into the Sky

    <h4><strong>Chapter 3108 Blood Dragon Flying into the Sky</strong></h4>


    Steel Scene suddenly turned into an ice and snow battle god. His ck hair was now snow white. His skin was crystalized. His entire body unleashed an aura of cold air. Snowkes surrounded him. He punched toward Han Sen¡¯s blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene, but it was toote.


    Boom!


    Lu San Zhi and Gong Shu Zhi, who were both up ahead, were sted away by the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene¡¯s power. It broke the lobby¡¯s walls. Si Tu Ya was covered in blood as she retreated.


    The power of the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene went on to collide with Steel Scene¡¯s ice snow god power. The entire lobby¡¯s ceiling was lifted. It was like the lobby in the pce was shattered.


    ¡°Han Sen! Do you really dare attack?¡± Steel Scene looked glum. He stood in the ruins of the hall. His head full of white hair was waving. He coldly stared at Han Sen.


    Many elites in the Steel Manor came rushing in. All of them were unleashing the presence of powerful gene races. They surrounded the entire area.


    Gong Shu Zhi and Lu San Zhi were picked up by people, but their wounds were too severe. They kept gushing blood. Someone used a healing power gene race to patch up their wounds, but the effects were minimal.


    ¡°Mister Scene, I told you I did not want blood on my hands,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°But you just had to be so stubborn, didn¡¯t you? I had no choice.¡±


    Steel Scene was furious. Heughed and asked, ¡°Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re a god-blood noble? I was going to kill you and leave it at that as a gift for the crown prince. I guess I won¡¯t have to be so thoughtful now.¡±


    After that, Steel Scene¡¯s heart skipped. The si ming demon race, which looked like Han Sen, appeared. Steel Scene¡¯s ice and snow body began to discharge a ck mist. His hand touched the head of the si ming demon race. A scary ck smoke covered the sky and went to the si ming demon race¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is that the gene race that harmed Feng Fei Fei?¡± Han Sen looked at the si ming demon race. He saw the si ming demon race looked exactly like him, so he quickly recognized what it was.


    ¡°Han Sen! Do you dare to make a scene in my Ice Snow City? That is a death wish, but I will not let you die so easily.¡± Steel Scene coldly looked at Han Sen. The ck smoke kept going to the si ming demon race.


    The si ming demon race suddenly bled all over. It was bad. It was like a ghost. It reached out its hand. Its 10 fingers were very sharp as they poked toward its face.


    The fingers went into its face, piercing through the eyes. The face had 10 bloody holes. The blood oozed out like a spring.


    ¡°I am going to make you skin yourself alive,¡± Steel Scene evilly said. ¡°I am going to make you take out your own bones so that the entire world will know what will happen to them if they try to challenge me.¡± He then looked at Han Sen.


    If this was an ordinary case, Han Sen should have been doing the same thing as the si mind demon race. He should have been using his fingers to perforate his own eyes and dig into his cheeks.


    Yet, Han Sen was still stoically standing. Without moving, he gazed in Steel Scene¡¯s direction. His expression did not look like it was going to change. He was not using his hands to pierce through his eyes and face. ¡°Impossible...¡± Steel Scene was shocked. The Steel family had been in charge of the king¡¯s guard for three generations. Even a royal Blood-Pulse feared the Steel family. That always lent to his overbearingness.


    If it was an elite who was famous, Steel Scene would have perhaps been a bit afraid. He would not have just fight them so rashly. Han Sen, on the other hand, was just an outsider. He was a nobody. Even if he had god-blood genes, he was just a new noble without a background. Thus, Steel Scene never thought about taking him seriously.


    Now, Han Sen was even unaffected by the si ming demon race. Steel Scene was forced to take him seriously. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Steel Scene madly shouted. The mist on his body was like a tidal wave headed straight for the si ming demon race. The si ming demon race¡¯s fingers used all their strength to pierce through the skull. It was like it was going to rip its head in half.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Steel Scene suddenly screamed. Blood spilled. His entire body was tossed away by an invisible power. He struck the wall of the pce. The entire pce proceeded to copse.


    The si ming demon race¡¯s power belonged to the element of fate. Even if faced with a god-blood noble, with Steel Scene¡¯s si ming demon Blood-Pulse buff, he could have damaged the god-blood noble. Han Sen was different. He did not belong to that world. There was no fate for him in that world. The si ming demon race¡¯s power did not work on him.


    At this time, Steel Scene¡¯s face was bleeding. He was like a demon. He stood up from among the pce ruins with a face covered in blood.


    The si ming demon race had a lot of ck air in it. Suddenly, it went from disying Han Sen¡¯s face to that of the bronze man again. Clearly, the power was broken. It no longer worked.


    ¡°Today, I only came here for Gong Shu Zhi, Si Tu Ya, Lu San Zhi, and Steel Scene. I do not want to hurt anyone else. If someone tries to stop me, it means nothing for me to reap a few more souls.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body exploded with blood air. He threw a punch toward the heavily injured Gong Shu Zhi.


    The blood dragon roared. He made the super overbearing sound go with it. It went for Gong Shu Zhi.


    ¡°Help, Mister Scene!¡± Gong Shu Zhi yelled with shock. He was running away, pleading for aid.


    It was toote. The power of the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene power arrived directly in front of him. Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s only option was to use his power and try and block it.


    Boom!


    Gong Shu Zhi¡¯s body, along with the yin wolfbined with him, turned into a bloody mist. A few of the Steel Manor guards sought to help block the attack. They only ended up coughing up blood and flying away. It was unknown whether or not they were alive or dead.


    The absolute overbearing power shocked many of the Steel Manor¡¯s elites. That power was more than what people could imagine.


    Han Sen did not stop there. He looked at Si Tu Ya and stare at the frightened woman. Her legs were soft as she retreated.


    ¡°No... Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Han Sen did not say anything. He used his blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene¡¯s evil overbearing power. He threw a punch at Si Tu Ya.


    This time, no one dared to help Si Tu Ya block that scary power. The Scene family and guards all fell back. Si Tu Ya was eaten by the power of the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene. She also turned into a bloody mist. Han Sen wanted to kill Lu San Zhi, but Steel Scene madly ran before him and yelled, ¡°How dare you! Go kill him!¡±


    With Steel Scene¡¯s order, the guards and family members did not fall back. They gathered up power and went for Han Sen.


    Steel Scene summoned an exclusive ice snow god gene race, snow mountain god ape. With the genebine skill and snow god roar, he went for Han Sen¡¯s blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene.


    Boom!


    The blood was waving. It was extremely overbearing and destroyed everything. Steel Scene and the other Steel Manor elites fell back. They all looked terrible.


    The blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse power,bined with the exclusive blood god dragon gene race and blood ghost spirit¡¯s power buff, made Han Sen stronger than ordinary people.


    ¡°Kill him! I said to go kill him!¡± Steel Scene was very angry. Hemanded the guards and family members to kill Han Sen. He then fell back and ran to the Ice Snow God Temple.


    He wanted tobine with Ice Snow God and kill the crazy Han Sen where he stood. He was not going to let him leave Steel Manor alive.

 Chapter 3109 - Ice Snow Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 3109 Ice Snow Goddess</h4>


    Han Sen was not in a rush to chase after Steel Scene. He threw a punch toward Lu San Zhi.


    Lu San Zhi was already heavily injured. He was unable to block the strike. With all of the guards and workers there, Han Sen was still able to kill him with one strike via his blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene.


    The blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene was a very overbearing genebine skill. The blood god dragon was still in juvenile mode, but it was still very strong. It was able to kill every opponent that stood in its way. If the blood god dragon reached ultimate mode, Han Sen could not fathom how scary of a creature it would be.


    Many guards and workers were terrified in Steel Manor. Ice Snow City was far away from Jade Wall City. Teleporters were required to go there.


    Jade Wall City was connected with that, and it was the base of operations for the king¡¯s guard. No one had ever dared to stir up trouble there before.


    Now, someone was doing just that. He had gone to Steel Manor and made a god-blood noble like Steel Scene escape into his god temple. How scary was Han Sen? They were not able to imagine it.


    The guards and workers knew they were unable to fight, but they still went to tackle Han Sen. No one chose to run away. The Qin Kingdom was different from the other six kingdoms. Once upon a time, the Qin Kingdom had almost conquered the entire universe. When Qin Xiu vanished, it became weaker and was almost destroyed by another kingdom.


    After that, the Big Qin Kingdom established a system ofws that the previous kingdom¡¯s era did not have. A reward-and-punishment system was put in ce. It made the Qin Kingdom go from being bad to strong. In the river of time, it was unknown how many kingdoms had risen and fallen, but the Qin Kingdom was still developing. It had be one of the seven big kingdoms. Itsw was one of its greatest aplishments.


    Thews of the Qin Kingdom were far from perfect. The nobles had many special authorities. Compared to the other kingdoms, it was a special case. No matter if a person was amoner or a noble, if a person spoke, there werews. They were proud of thews. Even the current was always challenged by his subordinates due to thew system.


    The Qin Kingdom¡¯sws had a nice side, but there was a cruel side. If the guards and workers had decided to run off, they would not have been the only ones punished. Their families also would have been punished. It was hard to fathom that kind of cruelty.


    Many people preferred dying to having their families killed. Therefore, they expected to die in this battle.


    Han Sen understood that. He also did not want to have needless amounts of blood on his hands. After he killed Lu San Zhi, the big dragon on his fists roared. It sted a path toward the Ice Snow God Temple.


    The 3,000 sets of steel armor could not block the blood dragon flying into the sky weird scene¡¯s overbearing power. They tried blocking ahead of him, but it sted a path through all of those guards and workers. No one was able to stand before him and prohibit his advance.


    Steel Scene had already escaped and retreated into Ice Snow God Temple. He wiped the blood from his face and donned a murderous look.


    The Steel family were all god-blood nobles, and three generations of that family had been in charge of protecting Jade Wall City. They were the generals of the king¡¯s guard. Their authority was very high. They had never been humiliated like this before. Now, someone wasing after him and beating him.


    Steel Scene was very angry. He wanted to kill Han Sen. After he went to the god temple, he cut open his hand and let the blood drip onto the stone stove on the god altar. He kneeled before Ice Snow Goddess and prayed. He activated his ice snow God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    Ice Snow Goddess¡¯s statue was like a crystal made of jade or some fairy from a cold pce. White veils obscured her face. No one was able to clearly see her face.


    Only her eyes showed, which made people feel her holiness. People never dared to stare. It was like setting their eyes on her was sphemy.


    Steel Scene¡¯s body had ice and snow air rising from it. It was like fire shooting into the sky. The god stove emitted an icy fire. That statue looked as if it was being summoned into existence. It reacted with Steel Scene and the god stove. It released scary ice and snow air.


    Invisible light slowly showed up on the god statue. It was like an ice snow goddess was emerging from a godly ce. It had infinite power surging through it. The whole of the Ice Snow God Temple was frozen because of the power. Everything had ayer of ice. Even the air appeared to be frozen. Feeling that scary presence, Steel Scene was very happy. He raised his head and looked upon the god statue. The Ice Snow Goddess¡¯s light was clear. It was above the god stove. It was like it was looking down on everyone.


    Steel Scene quickly kowtowed before Ice Snow Goddess and implored, ¡°Steel family¡¯s ninth generation¡¯s Sun Steel Scene, I beg for you tobine with me and defeat an enemy,¡±


    Ice Snow Goddess had granted the Steel family a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. She was the guardian of the Steel family, as well as a partner to the Steel family. As a matter of fact, Ice Snow Goddess was more like the god that the Steel family prayed to. Aside from the first generation, when the Steel family¡¯s alpha was given approval by Ice Snow Goddess, other family members had to make a request if they wanted tobine with Ice Snow Goddess. They were not able to control it.


    ¡°ording to the ancient contract, I grant you unlimited god power until the world ends,¡± a cold, godly voice said. Ice Snow Goddess¡¯s light descended on Steel Scene.


    Ice Snow Goddess¡¯s God Spirit body turned into ice light snow air. It went into Steel Scene¡¯s head. He epted the invasion of scary power. He stood up and released a cold me.


    Han Sen entered the Ice Snow God Temple. He saw Steel Scene hadbined with Ice Snow Goddess.


    Steel Scene stood in front of the god altar. His head had an icy me. A God Spirit, which looked like ice light, had ascended. He wore icy armor. A crystal-looking snow crown was on his head.


    Steel Scene heard the sound of Han Sen entering. He turned around and looked at the door. When he saw Han Sen, he quickly became murderous. He stared at Han Sen and madly said, ¡°You only have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, yet you act so cocky. Today, I will let you know who was chosen by a god. I will let you see the real person who was chosen by a god. The Qin Kingdom¡¯sws will not be able to deal with you, and I cannot have you. You must live. You must live to watch me break your Blood-Pulse and skin you alive.¡± Steel Scene bit his teeth as he spoke. He was very angry. Throughout the Steel family¡¯s nine generations, they had never been humiliated before. He could not ept that nder. If he did not rip Han Sen apart, the Steel family would be embarrassed. How could he stand before Jade Wall City like that?


    He was the leader of the king¡¯s guard. If he could not protect his home, how was he supposed to protect Jade Wall City?


    Steel Scene was furious, but he felt Ice Snow Goddess¡¯s power on him deplete. It was strange. The ice armor and crown melted away.


    The Ice Snow Goddess, which had almost finished thebination process, quickly escaped his body. She floated above the altar.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Steel Scene was shocked. He looked at the shadow of the Ice Snow Goddess upon the altar. In the Steel family¡¯s history, this had never happened before.


    Ice Snow Goddess did not answer. She did not even look at him. She flew to the ground and walked before Han Sen. She bowed and lowered her head to him. ¡°Greetings, Mister, I am Ice Snow Goddess.¡±

 Chapter 3110 - How to Save You

    <h4>Chapter 3110 How to Save You</h4>


    Steel Scene¡¯s body frame was ruined. He looked as if he had been stabbed in the heart. His eyes opened wide as he stared at Han Sen and Ice Snow Goddess in the god temple.


    God Spirits were very holy. Everyone in the entire kingdom worshipped them. Even Ice Snow Goddess had a contract that treated the family as a partner. The Steel family never once thought about showing an ounce of disrespect to Ice Snow Goddess. They treated her like a god. They treated her like a protector of the Steel family. Now, the Steel family¡¯s protector, Ice Snow Goddess, was bowing before Han Sen. It was like someone lower in status meeting someone higher than them. The deity even referred to him as a mister. This made Steel Scene unable to believe it was actually happening.


    ¡°Oh god! What kind of monster have I be entangled with?¡± Steel Scene suddenly felt the sky spin. He started to lose his footing and fell to the ground.


    The Steel Manor¡¯s guards and workers were outside the god temple. They saw that it was covered in ice lights and snow air. They were unable to get close and see what was happening inside.


    A god-ss gene race subordinate was gathering power. He wanted to get into the ice lights and snow air, but he almost turned into an ice cube. He backed away. The hand that touched the ice lights and snow air first already had no feeling.


    Everyone was shocked. They did not dare to touch the ice lights and snow air. They surrounded the god temple.


    In the Ice Snow God Temple, Steel Scene¡¯s body shook. His eyes were full of blood. He looked at Han Sen with the utmost shock. He tremendously feared death.


    ¡°Impossible! Ice Snow Goddess is the guardian of the Steel family. I have the ice snow Blood-Pulse. She will not abandon me. Impossible...¡± Han Sen did not waste time looking at Steel Scene. He only looked at Ice Snow Goddess and asked, ¡°Is he your man?¡±


    Ice Snow Goddess had not been there earlier, but she easily guessed what had been happening. She coldly said, ¡°I had a contract with the ancestors of the Steel family, so the Steel family has my God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡± Han Sen looked at Ice Snow Goddess as he said, ¡°This man wants to kill me. If he is yours, what will you do?¡±


    Steel Scene was frightened. He screamed, ¡°You are the guardian of the Steel family! You must save me...¡±


    In the universe of kingdoms, humans used the powers of God Spirits and gene races to get by. They did not really care about the power of their own bodies. Although Steel Scene was at a very high level, and he had a lot of fame, he was still afraid of death. He was superior to many others. He had many wives, and he was tremendously rich. He was not ready to die.


    Ice Snow Goddess¡¯s words sent Steel Scene into an endless hell.


    The Ice Snow Goddess looked at Steel Scene. She sighed and said, ¡°You have offended a person not even God would dare offend. How could I hope to save you?¡±


    Steel Scene suddenly felt as if he was inside an ice cave. The blood drained from his face.


    After all, he was a person who had held a high position for a long time. He was a general who led an army. Now, he was utterly hopeless. He decided to use all the power he had.


    Steel Scene suddenly noticed his ice snow God Spirit Blood-Pulse was gone. Obviously, Ice Snow Goddess had disabled the God Spirit Blood-Pulse power she had once given him. It had been taken away.


    Steel Scene felt very sad, but he still looked murderous. Although he had no ice snow God Spirit power, he had the si ming demon Blood-Pulse from and pulse. Although it was not aplete God Spirit Blood-Pulse, it was still stronger than the God Spirit Blood-Pulses that were usually given out by temples.


    Now, Steel Scene only wanted to live. He cast his si God Spirit Blood-Pulse at max capacity. ck air surrounded him. He was like an evil ghost headed outside of the Ice Snow God Temple. His heart was filled with hatred, but he did not dare fight against Han Sen. He was too scary. Even God Spirits avoided inciting his ire. He would not dare to fight him again.


    Steel Scene only wanted to escape the Ice Snow God Temple and run to Jade Wall City. That seemed the only way he would be allowed to keep his life.


    Before Steel Scene escaped the Ice Snow God Temple, he heard Ice Snow Goddess say, ¡°Mister, for Little God¡¯s sake, keep his body whole.¡±


    In Ice Snow City, the king¡¯s guard had people rush over to the temple. They had brought Steel family members to the Ice Snow God Temple. Seeing the Ice Snow God Temple was covered by ice lights and snow air, the general of the phoenix guard, Liu Xian Xian, looked at Steel Scene¡¯s cousin, Steel Ying Tang, and asked, ¡°Mister Ying Tang, what happened here?¡±


    Steel Ying Tang hoped Steel Scene died inside the Ice Snow God Temple so he could take over the Steel family and be its new leader, but he pretended to be angry and said, ¡°An assassin invaded the Steel Manor in the hopes of ying my cousin. Now, they are trapped inside Ice Snow God Temple. I do not know what is going on inside.¡±


    Liu Xian Xian and the other generals all swapped looks of concern. They were shocked. In daylight, someone had tried to assassinate a general of the Qin Kingdom. That was far too bold.


    The Ice Snow God Temple was covered by an ice snow god power. They could not enter the ce. Liu Xian Xian had to question them about the situation and offer words offort, such as, ¡°Mister Scene has an ice snow God Spirit Blood-Pulse. When he entered the god temple, he probablybined with Ice Snow Goddess. It does not matter how strong that assassin is. It is unlikely he will be able to hurt him. Don¡¯t panic. Protect the god temple and do now allow the assassin to escape.¡±


    After that, Liu Xian Xian asked, ¡°Do you know who the assassin is?¡±


    Liu Xian Xian did not expect anyone to answer. If there was an assassin, revealing himself would not have been a very smart move.


    ¡°It is Han Sen,¡± an old servant madly said. ¡°It is the one who lives with Feng Fei Fei. He killed Mister Scene, Gong Shu Zhi, Si Tu Ya, and General Lu.¡±


    Liu Xian Xian and the others were shocked. When they heard the answer, they donned strange expressions. No one expected someone would go to Steel Manor and kill without remorse.


    They knew Han Sen¡¯s name. Lu San Zhi was hit in the face by the crown prince because of him. He had been made into a joke in Jade Wall City. How could they have not known about him?


    They could have thought about all of this until their brains short-circuited, but they never would have imagined that Han Sen had the audacity to go to Steel Manor and kill Lu San Zhi and Gong Shu Zhi.


    Liu Xian Xian was about to ask something when he suddenly saw the ice lights and snow air around Ice Snow God Temple shift. It returned to crystal and jade.


    Everyone around instinctively peered into the Ice Snow God Temple. Their hearts went dim. They were all shocked. Steel Scene was kneeling before Ice Snow God Temple. He was bleeding. His body was red like a cooked shrimp. He had no more life force.


    Someone put his hand near Steel Scene¡¯s nose and screamed, ¡°Mister Scene... Mister Scene... He is dead...¡±


    ¡°Han Sen... Where is Han Sen?¡± Liu Xian Xian and the others were as much shocked as they were afraid. Even after thinking about the key to this whole incident, they still took people into the Ice Snow God Temple. The most unbelievable part was that once they were inside Ice Snow God Temple, aside from Steel Scene¡¯s body, there was not a single shadow. The assassin, Han Sen, who the Steel family imed had just walked in to murder everyone, had vanished. There was no sign of him.

 Chapter 3111 - Qin Bai the Witness

    <h4>Chapter 3111 Qin Bai the Witness</h4>


    Steel Scene was murdered inside Ice Snow God Temple. Gong Shu Zhi, Si Tu Ya, and Lu San Zhi were murdered inside Ice Snow City¡¯s Steel Manor. The news was heard all over Jade Wall City.


    The king¡¯s guard¡¯s main general was a character who lived in Jade Wall City and enjoyed quite a high reputation. He was in charge of the safety of Jade Wall City, yet he was murdered inside his own house. It had been over a century since something that terrible had happened in Jade Wall City.


    Assassins from other kingdoms killing officers in the Qin Kingdom was not rare. For Han Sen to kill a god-blood noble like Steel Scene so obviously inside his god temple was something the likes of which had never happened before.


    The ripple effects of this event were likely very bad.


    Many high-ss nobles knew about it. They knew about what had happened. They thought Feng Fei Fei and Han Sen were going to wind up injured, yet Han Sen had turned up fine. He had actually gone to Steel Manor and slew Steel Scene. When they heard the news, they were so shocked that they were rendered speechless.


    This thing affected too many things. Liu Xian Xian and the others quickly reported the events and summoned the elites of the king¡¯s guard. They raced to Feng Fei Fei¡¯s castle.


    <b>le</b>


    The king¡¯s guards had 14 branches. Steel Scene was the leader of the entire king¡¯s guards, but that did not mean he was the strongest in the king¡¯s guards. The real power of the king¡¯s guards resided in Zhao Long from Dragon Guard and Liu Xian Xian from the Phoenix Feather.


    Those two were the true might of the king¡¯s guards. That was especially true of Zhao Long. He was considered the best among the king¡¯s guards.


    Even though they were more powerful than Steel Scene, they still had to be below Steel Scene on the corporatedder because their backgrounds were fairly average. They had no choice but to be subordinated.


    The Dragon Guard and Wind Feather Guard were in charge of the two areas closest to the pce. The power of those two regiments was greater than the rest of the 14 teams.


    Now, Steel Scene had been murdered. The 14 teams were on the move. Zhao Long and Liu Xian Xian were leading the army to Feng Fei Fei¡¯s castle.


    In the beginning, they did not have much hope. It was unlikely for someone tomit such a big crime and return to an obvious ce.


    When they reached Feng Fei Fei¡¯s castle, they were shocked to learn Han Sen was inside Feng Fei Fei¡¯s castle. He acted as if nothing had happened. He was just rxing and ying chess with Crown Prince Qin Bai.


    ¡°Han Sen, your method of ying chess is very interesting. We must y again.¡± Zhao Long and Liu Xian Xian came before Han Sen. Crown Prince Qin Bai was happily speaking to Han Sen.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince.¡± Zhao Long and Liu Xian Xian and all the other soldiers bowed before Qin Bai. Zhao Long said, ¡°Han Sen invaded the Steel Manor. He murdered the main general of the king¡¯s guard, Steel Scene, and the leader of the Thunder Lion Riders, Liu San Zhi, as well as Gong Shu Zhi and Si Tu Ya. I am going to arrest him and have him judged.¡±


    Qin Bai looked at Han Sen with shock. He then looked at Zhao Long. ¡°Really? When did that happen?¡±


    Zhao Long answered, ¡°Half an hour ago.¡±


    Qin Bai shook his head. ¡°You guys must have made a mistake. Han Sen has been ying chess with me all day. He did not leave for one minute. How could he have murdered someone?¡±


    The expressions of Zhao Long and the other people with him changed. If that had been spoken by someone else, they would not have cared about it. They would have even arrested the person who had said such a thing.


    But this was the crown prince of the Qin Kingdom. It was Qin Bai who had said it, and he was the only child of the Qin Kingdom. They were unable to do anything.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, are you sure you were with him all day? Did he not leave your sight at all?¡± Zhao Long asked with a frown.


    ¡°Of course. He has been ying chess with me,¡± Qin Bai said in a hurried voice. ¡°He did not leave my sight. I think someone might have wanted to disguise himself as Han Sen tomit the act. You should go and take a deeper look. Do not allow the real assassin to remain lurking out there. Otherwise, Steel Scene will have died for nothing.¡± He obviously wanted all those people to hurry up and leave.


    Zhao Long did not believe the words of the famous and spoiled crown prince, but his identity was too noble. He had to bite his tongue and just say, ¡°Mister Crown Prince, thousands of guards and their family members witnessed Han Sen murder people. If this was really a setup, he has toe and help us with the investigation. If it is a setup, we can prove his innocence.¡±


    Qin Bai pointed at Zhao Long and the others while he shouted, ¡°Asshole! Are all you people in the king¡¯s guard rubbish? Are you all idiots? The king¡¯s guard is in charge of the kingdom¡¯s safety. He was the general of the king¡¯s guard, yet he was murdered at home. You guys cannot even protect yourselves. Is there any point in keeping the rest of you employed? The Qin Kingdom¡¯s safety depends on you trash people protecting us all. I am afraid if someone invaded the pce and cut off my head and my father¡¯s head, you guys would have no clue what happened.¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± Zhao Long and the others kneeled to make their apology. The main general of the king¡¯s guard had been murdered. That was a humiliation the king¡¯s guard had never had to endure.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Qin Bai madly shouted. ¡°I told you I was with Han Sen the entire time. He cannot be the murderer. Hurry up and find the real murderer, you useless people!¡±


    Zhao Long and the others looked worried. They knew they could not take Han Sen away. Qin Bai¡¯s identity was special. If he was Han Sen¡¯s alibi, it did not matter if it was true or false. This boy could not be held up to scrutiny. Zhao Long and Liu Xian Xian looked at each other. They bowed and made their exit from the Feng family¡¯s castle.


    If this was another kingdom, it might have been entirely suppressed. Since he was the only heir of the king and the future king of the Qin Kingdom, there was 80% to 90% that this incident was going to be suppressed.


    The Qin Kingdom was different. Qin Bai¡¯s identity was a noble one, but the Qin Kingdom respected itsws. Even Crown Prince Qin Bai was not able to do whatever he wanted.


    It might have seemed like Zhao Long and the others left, but they did not really leave. They kept some of the king¡¯s guards there to protect the castle. They surrounded the entire castle and reported what happened. They waited for a response from their supervisors.


    Before they decided anything, they were not going to allow Han Sen to leave their sights.


    The news quickly spread across the kingdom. Many of the government officials thought Qin Bai was a terrible and spoiled crown prince. They believed he was going to be a bad king.


    If this had happened in another kingdom, the situation would have been different. No matter how many mistakes a royal made, it was not something the officers could talk about. Insulting them was not tolerated.


    The Qin Kingdom was very unique. Although everyone knew the Qin Kingdom¡¯sws were very twisted and unfair, Qin Kingdom¡¯s officers were the people who took thew seriously and dared to speak up. Even if the king did something against thew, the government officers yelled at him for being a bad king. The king and the older officials would only listen and gnash their teeth. They still had topliment the bravery of the officers. Otherwise, it would have gone against what everyone wanted. They did not want tyranny and bad kings.


    The Qin Kingdom¡¯s officers were proud of that. Because the current king was so forgiving and kind, this criticism of the royals was very popr. The Qin Kingdom was obsessed with order, and it was crazy about itsw system. This twistedw system created the Qin Kingdom but also restricted it.


    Steel Scene being murdered was a hot topic. Qin Bai had angered many officers. The officers who thought they were very righteous even delivered suicide notes that stated if the king did not kill Han Sen, they would kill themselves in court.Of course, it meant what it meant, but it was not written down like quite that.

 Chapter 3112 - Courage

    <h4>Chapter 3112 Courage</h4>


    King Jing Zhen¡¯s office desk was stacked with letters from the officers. Even if he did not open them, he was aware that the content included more bad-mouthing of the prince and requests to take a deeper look into the case involving Steel Scene¡¯s death. He knew the content would be very intense.


    It was like if he did not kill Han Sen, he would be a bad king. It was like they were saying if Han Sen was not dead, he would be a tyrannical viin governing the government.


    ¡°My King, Mister Crown Prince is noting to the pce,¡± a eunuch reported.


    King Jing Zhen looked surprised. He knew what his son¡¯s personality was like. No matter how headstrong he was, he still listened to his father. Qin Bai always listened to hismands.


    This time, Qin Bai had rejected his summons. This was something that had never happened before.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince said...¡± The eunuch behaved quite awkwardly.


    ¡°Just tell it to me straight,¡± King Jing Zhen said.


    The eunuch said, ¡°The crown prince said if he cannot maintain his friend¡¯s innocence, there is no point in him being a crown prince. He said he would prefer not to be one.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± King Jing Zhen shouted. In his heart, he had a growing interest in the enigmatic Han Sen.


    He understood Qin Bai. He was just a kid who was never able to think for himself. His heart did not have any boundaries. Since there were no boundaries, it meant he didn¡¯t have a bottom line. He sometimes acted stubbornly. If it involved something that made him feel as if he was dealing with something much bigger than himself, he knew when to retreat.


    This time, Qin Bai had disobeyed him over Han Sen and said some very bold words. That was something extraordinarily rare. He did not usually act that way.


    King Jing Zhen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go and find Grand Teacher Thousand Mile Reach. Have hime here and bring back my son.¡±


    sand Mile Pohore scared of c. Speaking of


    Grand Teacher Thousand Mile Reach had taught Qin Bai since he was a child. Speaking of fear, Qin Bai was more scared of Grand Teacher Thousand Mile Reach than Jing Zhen. This small matter didn¡¯t actually require Thousand Mile Reach. King Jing Zhen just wanted to see how far Qin Bai was willing to go. That was why he was going to ask Thousand Mile Reach to visit Qin Bai.


    The case regarding Steel Scene was too big. Even King Jing Zhen was not able to sweep it under the rug. So, he was not going to allow Qin Bai to have his way.


    Before the eunuch walked out, he asked this with hesitation, ¡°Mister, what if Thousand Mile Reach teacher cannot bring back the crown prince?¡±


    ¡°If that happens, we will summon Han Sen here,¡± King Jing Zhen said with a smile.


    He actually hoped that would happen. Having standards was a sign of someone growing up. That meant, in his heart, he had already established his own rules. Even if the rules were wrong, it still meant his son was growing <b>up.</b>


    Jing Zhen knew Qin Bai did not know what boundaries and rules were. At least, in front of Thousand Mile Reach, what Qin Bai stood for might not be so stubbornly upheld.


    Thousand Mile Reach was a very serious grand teacher who was very noble.


    King Jing Zhen requested him to be a teacher for Qin Bai, but Qin Bai was naughty and a bit of a simpleton. Not even the best teacher had the skills to make him a better person.


    Qin Bai was always hit by Thousand Mile Reach. It had happened since he was a child. God knew how many times Thousand Mile Reach had smacked him. One time Qin Bai made a big mistake. Thousand Mile Reach struck him 30 times with a ruler. Qin Bai¡¯s hands were so swollen that he could not even eat.


    While Han Sen was ying chess, Qin Bai and saw Thousand Mile Reache in. He was so shocked that he jumped.


    ¡°Grand Teacher... Why are you here?¡± Qin Bai quickly stood up. His body was a bit stiff as he bowed before Thousand Mile Reach. His face twitched. He lowered his head, not daring to look at Thousand Mile Reach. He was like a schoolchild who had done something wrong.


    Thousand Mile Reach looked at Han Sen. His personality was very serious. After hearing about it, he didn¡¯t like what Han Sen had done.


    He saw Han Sen just sitting there as if he did not care about anything. He thought even less of him.


    Although Thousand Mile Reach did not like Han Sen, he did not say anything to him about it. He was not one of the king¡¯s guards, and he was not there to observe. He did not capture anyone. He was only there for Qin Bai.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, you have skipped your homework for two days. To be sessful, you must work harder. Do not just spend your time ying around. To be sessful, you must put in the effort. You will not be sessful if you keep on messing around. You will one day be the king of the Qin Kingdom. That is not something you should throw away, and you should not be this ridiculous. Why don¡¯t you juste back with me?¡± Thousand Mile Reach grabbed Qin Bai¡¯s hand, ready to depart the Feng family¡¯s castle.


    Qin Bai looked stiff. He looked at Han Sen as if he was asking for help. He did not want to leave, but he was scared of Thousand Mile Reach. He could not fight back.


    Han Sen smiled at Qin Bai. He did not try to stop his departure.


    It would have been great if Qin Bai could stay, but if he was taken, that was fine by him.


    Although Han Sen asked for Qin Bai¡¯s help, he did not put everything on Qin Bai. He was a spoiled and stupid child. Han Sen had other things nned. It didn¡¯t matter to him if Qin Bai was taken.


    Qin Bai was pulled away by Thousand Mile Reach. He kept looking back at Han Sen. He wanted Han Sen to say something, but Han Sen did not say anything. He only smiled at him.


    For some reason, Qin Bai saw Han Sen smile and felt ufortable. He did not know where the courage came from, but he stood there and refused to leave.


    Thousand Mile Reach Pulled Qin Bai very slightly. Qin Bai stopped. Thousand Mile Reach also stopped. He looked at Qin Bai and asked, ¡°Mister Crown Prince, what is it?¡±


    Thousand Mile Reach looked and Qin Bai, who had lowered his head. His face looked green and then white. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Teacher, I promised Han Sen I would stay with him. You always taught me that men need to keep their promises and only bad people break them. What a king says is very important. I do not want to be the bad guy who never keeps his promises.¡±


    Qin Bai¡¯s words were not spoken with confidence. He lowered his head and did not even look at Thousand Mile Reach, but his teacher looked surprised. Qin Bai had always been afraid of him. Now, he had mustered the courage to say that to him. This was something that had never happened before.


    Thousand Mile Reach saw Qin Bai was scared, but he did not want to leave. He looked at Han Sen.


    He could not force Qin Bai to leave. If he needed to use force, the king would not have asked him there.


    Thousand Mile Reach nodded and let go of Qin Bai. He walked over to Han Sen, who was still at the chess table. He knew that Qin Bai alone would not have mustered such courage. Whoever gave him the courage had to have been the other young man. If he was able to persuade Han Sen, Qin Bai¡¯s courage would vanish. Then, he could be taken away.

 Chapter 3113 - 3 Chess Legion

    <h4>Chapter 3113 Chess Legion</h4>


    Thousand Mile Reach knew Han Sen was not an ordinary person. After all, he had been able to kill Steel Scene in Ice Snow God Temple. There was no doubt that Han Sen was a god-blood noble, and his Blood-Pulse and gene race was stronger than Steel Scene.


    What did that matter? The grand teacher of the Qin Kingdom was the strongest elite around. He was far greater than Steel Scene. He would not have been allowed to be the king¡¯s teacher had that not been the case.


    Thousand Mile Reach always wanted to be a king¡¯s teacher like Jian Bu Gu. He wanted to raise the king to be a great king. He had achieved so much for the kingdom.


    Thus far, Thousand Mile Reach had been stuck teaching Qin Bai. He had not achieved much out of his efforts. As for potential awards, he had earned even less.


    Back in the day, Jian Bu Gu had taught King Jing Zhen. Compared to Wu Wei Dao Pce, one could say he had the name of a teacher but did not achieve much.


    Thousand Mile Reach always held Jian Bu Gu as somewhat of a role model. No matter what, he wanted to teach Qin Bai to be a good person. He wanted him to develop into a good king who was at least as good as King Jing Zhen.


    Thousand Mile Reach looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Are you Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han Sen sat where he was. He did not stand up.


    Thousand Mile Reach frowned. He was very noble. Even the king referred to him as a mister. Now, Han Sen remained where he was while speaking to him. He thought the man was very rude.


    Thousand Mile Reach looked at the game of chess on the table. He sat opposite Han Sen and coldly asked, ¡°Do you mind having a game with me?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Thousand Mile Reach and asked, ¡°Do you know how to y checkers?¡±


    The Qin Kingdom did not have games like checkers. This was actually a chessboard. Han Sen had used his strength on the stone table. He had squeezed a stone and turned it into an orb to make the chess pieces. He had convinced Qin Bai to y.


    While he was in the Alliance at home, Han Sen always yed the game with his Little Ling¡¯er or Bao¡¯er. Han Sen was very good when it came to formations, so he could y all kinds of chess games.


    Even in checkers, only Bao¡¯er was able to rival him. Not many people won against him.


    Thousand Mile Reach frowned. Han Sen did not even ask for his name. He was being very rude, but Thousand Mile Reach was not in the mood to address the subject. He coldly said, ¡°It is very simple. To the deepest parts, there are different routes to take. I saw the crown prince and you ying chess. I know the rules.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, then I would like to y with you.¡± Han Sen ignored Qin Bai and coldlyughed. Qin Bai was in a rush. He looked into Han Sen¡¯s eyes. Thousand Mile Reach was good at chess. He was so famous that even the king called him the King of Chess.


    If Han Sen yed chess against his teacher, Qin Bai was not worried he might lose. If he did lose, he might have to agree to something with Thousand Mile Reach.


    The situation surprised Qin Bai. Thousand Mile Reach did not establish any conditions. He only set up the chessboard and started ying with Han Sen.


    Thousand Mile Reach thought he was very good at chess. His chess skills were pretty good, but he did not n on using chess skills to convince Han Sen.


    ¡°Please, Mister,¡± Thousand Mile Reach coldly said.


    Han Sen did not mind. He picked up a stone orb and made his first move.


    When it was Thousand Mile Reach¡¯s turn, he used his finger to pick up a stone orb. He slowly went to the chessboard.


    Dong! When the stone orb was put down, it was like there was an invisible power in the center of the orb. It suddenly spread and twisted the space around it.


    Han Sen was sitting in front of the stone board. He suddenly felt the dimension be distorted. For some reason, he found himself standing atop a chessboard.


    The chessboard was the one he had created on the table. Now, it was massive. The stone orb was bigger than a person. He was standing where the stone orb was.


    On the opposite end of the chessboard, Thousand Mile Reach was where he had put the stone orb down. Aside from the chessboard and the two of them, the environment around was shrouded by a ck mist. It was like the chessboard world resided in an abyss.


    Han Sen did not move. He looked at Thousand Mile Reach as he said, ¡°That was a good move, Mister.¡±


    Thousand Mile Reach was like a god floating above the chessboard. He was looking down on Han Sen from up high and said, ¡°The chess path is a sky path. ying chess is a gamble in life. I have a Disaster ss chess God Spirit Blood-Pulse. I have an ultimate chess element gene race. If you can survive the world power of this chess match, I can permit the crown prince to stay with you.¡±


    While he spoke, Thousand Mile Reach pointed at Han Sen. A giant chess piece arose from his back. It was like an asteroid headed for Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body exploded with purple dragon air. At the same time, there was a weird purple scale on his body. It was growing. It activated the blood dragon God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse and blood god dragon power.


    Boom!


    Han Sen unleashed a punch that carried blood dragon flying into the weird scene. The roaring big, purple dragon struck the stone orb. A purple air explosion urred. Dust was everywhere. Under the effect of powerful tremors, Han Sen lost control and stumbled back. His arms were numb. He had been truly shaken.


    Thousand Mile Reach coldly said, ¡°Destroyed ss God Spirit Blood-Pulsebined with a rare exclusive god-ss gene race... It is only a shame that it is juvenile. If it reaches ultimate mode, perhaps it would havested longer.¡± Han Sen thought, ¡°Does a teacher have this much power? This universe of kingdoms has a lot of hidden elites. That was just a Disaster ss God Spirit Blood-Pulsebined with a god-ss gene race? If there was an Annihtion ss or Reboot ss God Spiritbining with an ultimate mode gene race, how strong would it be? Does the Qin Kingdom have such people in its midst?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Thousand Mile Reach ahead of him. He was a bit hesitant. He only depended on his gene race and God Spirit Blood-Pulse power. His power was far inferior to Thousand Mile Reach.


    If he was forced to break the rules of the world to beat him, it would shock many scary elites in Jade Wall City. Even the God Spirits woulde.


    Although many God Spirits had revealed their fear of him, God Spirits¡¯ attitudes were still mysterious. They never exined why they behaved the way they did. Han Sen did not believe the reasons were anything simple. If he shocked a high-ss God Spirit, it probably would have ended up being a bad thing for him.


    Plus, breaking the rules of the world always cost him too much strength. He could never reallyst long in such a battle. He might not have been able to fight against the attacks of all the elites in the Qin Kingdom.


    ¡°If I cannot win by force, I must rely on my intelligence.¡± Han Sen looked at Thousand Mile Reach. He looked serious.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t concede.¡± When Thousand Mile Reach said that with his godly voice, he raised his hands. Every stone orb chess piece arose from the stone board. They looked like giant bombs hovering in the air. They used all kinds of strange flighting paths to strike Han Sen.

 Chapter 3114 - In the Sky and on the Ground, I am the Best

    <h4>Chapter 3114 In the Sky and on the Ground, I am the Best</h4>


    The stone orb was like a sky full of stars. Thousand Mile Reach used a mysterious way to reach Han Sen. Through the stars and chess pieces, he blocked every possible way for Han Sen to evade.


    Han Sen squinted his eyes. He wanted to get up and go past the star tracks and appear before Thousand Mile Reach.


    No matter how strong Thousand Mile Reach was, he was not as strong as Han Sen. If he was able to get in front of him, Han Sen could beat him up.


    In this world, when faced with Han Sen, humans were like sorcerers while he was a fighter. No matter how Han Sen¡¯s body was suppressed by the world, his strength remained. Even if it was a small skirmish, it would not have been difficult for him to beat Thousand Mile Reach.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen had only just gathered up power. He moved but immediately froze. He looked at the stone orb that was flying down. He seemed to realize something.


    Because he was restrained by the rules of the world, his powers of sense were weak in the universe of kingdoms. Aside from ordinary vision and hearing, his sense powers were not strong.


    ording to theory, when Han Sen used body power, he felt a strong suppression from the rules of the world. It was like walking up a waterfall.


    This time, he gathered up power to move and did not feel such a restriction.


    ¡°The chess world is not really a space world. It is just a mental world.¡± Han Sen now understood it. This was a psychological hallucination. It was a world that did not truly exist. His body was still sitting near the chessboard ying chess with Thousand Mile Reach. His real body wasn¡¯t inside this world.


    ¡°This kind of mental world power is weird. As forpeting one¡¯s mental powers with mine, even a God Spirit wouldn¡¯t be able to fight me.¡± Han Sen felt a huge relief.


    If there was a power in that world that Han Sen could still use, aside from his body, it was the mind he used to practice. He did not bother using it.


    With the power of attacks in the mental world, putting him inside a mental world was like cing a sheep in the mouth of a tiger. If Han Sen discovered that, it would not work to defeat him.


    The stone orb, which looked like starlight, fell. Han Sen stood where he was without dodging. He just calmly watched it.


    Thousand Mile Reach saw Han Sen¡¯s lips disy a smile. For some reason, his heart jumped. There was some unsettling feel growing in his heart.


    ¡°No way. He has been pulled into my chess world. I am the god here. I can control everything.¡± Thousand Mile Reach was deep in thought.


    Seeing the stone orb was going tond on him, Han Sen coldly said. ¡°The sky and the earth are like chess. I am a chess piece, but so what? If there is no chess piece, then there can be no chess match. Without me, there is no sky and earth. I am the sky and the earth. The sky and the earth are me.¡±


    His words sounded very crazy. Thousand Mile Reach coldly grunted and wished to say something. He suddenly saw the stone orb uncontrobly stop. It was like stars were spinning around Han Sen.


    Thousand Mile Reach was shocked. He quickly used gene race powers for his chess world. He wanted to take back control of the chess world¡¯s power. He was frightened to learn that under the chess god¡¯s buff, the chess world¡¯s mental power was unable to move Han Sen¡¯s will.


    ¡°How is that possible? Is his willpower stronger than a Disaster ss God Spirit?¡± Thousand Mile Reach looked at Han Sen with shock. He could not believe this was happening. ¡°In the sky and on the ground, I am the best. Whoever follows me will be treated nicely. Whoever stands in my way will die.¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice was like that of a god. The whole chess world kept changing. Many stone orbs turned into scary knife lights that tore up space. It was like it was destroying the sky and the ground. It was like a tide going into Thousand Mile Reach.


    Just as Han Sen thought, their bodies were perched at the chessboard. They were just sitting there.


    ¡°Old Yang, what is going on? They moved one chess piece. Suddenly, Han Sen and the teacher stopped moving.¡± Qin Bai looked at the two of them, unaware of what was actually going on. ¡°Crown Prince, I do not know either.¡± Mister Yang smiled.


    Li Bing Yu was nearby. She looked at Qin Bai¡¯s back. She struggled with indecision. ¡°Thousand Mile Reach has a chess soul God Spirit Blood-Pulse. He is a high-ss, god-blood noble. He has the ultimate mode god-ss gene race called chess world teacher. His power is not something Han Sen is capable of dealing with. Han Sen has just made a big mistake. If his psychology breaks and Crown Prince Qin Bai is taken away, he is going to die. This is my final chance to assassinate Qin Bai.¡±


    Although she thought this way, the entire Feng castle was surrounded by the king¡¯s guards. There were also many elites there. If she assassinated Qin Bai, she had nowhere to run.


    If she missed out on this opportunity, she wouldn¡¯t get another.


    ¡°If he can break Qin Kingdom¡¯s bloodline, then sacrificing my life would be worth it for that endeavor.¡± Li Bing Yu made her decision. She decided to kill Qin Bai. She felt shocked shortly after and looked away.


    She saw Jian Bu Gu was holding a tea set. He was walking toward them from afar. He had a very innocent smile on his face.


    Li Bing Yu immediately stopped her murder attempt. She could not do it because of Han Sen and Jian Bu Gu. Han Sen was controlled by Thousand Mile Reach, but Jian Bu Gu was still there.


    Although Jian Bu Gu made the promise not to use power, he used to be the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king teacher. He was King Jing Zhen¡¯s teacher. Li Bing Yu did not think he would just sit and watch the only extension of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s bloodline be murdered.


    ¡°Even if I do not fight now, I will not have another chance.¡± While Li Bing Yu was still hesitating, the chessboard disyed movement.


    Li Bing Yu looked over there. She saw Thousand Mile Reach sitting there holding a chess piece. He suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood that dyed the chessboard red. He copsed onto the floor.


    Thousand Mile Reachid on the floor with a pale face. His white beard was colored red due to the blood. He opened his eyes in shock and looked at Han Sen.


    The people watching were shocked. They wondered why Thousand Mile Reach had be like that after only moving one chess piece.


    ¡°Teacher, you never yed checkers before. It is normal for you not to know how to y it. You do not need to rush this.¡± Qin Bai quickly went to hold Thousand Mile Reach. Heforted him, but he was very happy. Inside, he thought, ¡°Han Sen is very powerful. He made the teacher end up like this. With Han Sen by my side, he will never bully me again.¡±


    Qin Bai picked up Thousand Mile Reach. He pointed at Han Sen and wished to say something, but he suddenly saw another person next to Han Sen. He was holding a tea set.


    ¡°Mister, the tea is done.¡± Jian Bu Gu put the tea set down in front of Han Sen.


    When Thousand Mile Reach saw Jian Bu Gu¡¯s face, he was given a shock. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets. It was like he had seen a ghost. He shook off Qin Bai¡¯s arm, went forward, and bowed. ¡°Teacher Jian, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Mister, you have mistaken me with someone else. I am only Mister Han¡¯s servant. I am not a teacher.¡± Jian Bu Gu ced a teacup in front of Thousand Mile Reach. He told him to enjoy it and left.

 Chapter 3115 - Teacher Jian Bu Gu

    <h4>Chapter 3115 Teacher Jian Bu Gu</h4>


    Thousand Mile Reach was very shocked. He almost forgot the way out while leaving Feng Castle.


    ¡°That man had to be Jian Bu Gu. It has to be! It has to be Teacher Jian, but how could he...¡± Thousand Mile Reach was very confused. He could not understand why Grand Teacher Jian Bu Gu would call himself Han Sen¡¯s servant. That was far too shocking.


    That was Jian Bu Gu. He was one of the very few elites in the Qin Kingdom. Not even the likes of the almighty Wu Dao Pce were able to ovee him. They had all been kicked out by him. They were not even able to start up religion in the Qin Kingdom.


    Full of suspicious emotions, Thousand Mile Reach returned to the pce and went straight to speak with King Jing Zhen.


    Thousand Mile Reach said with a smile, ¡°My King, I am useless. I was unable to bring Mister Crown Prince back.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is my son really being that stubborn this time?¡± King Jing Zhen was truly surprised.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince is very stubborn,¡± Thousand Mile Reach replied. ¡°Han Sen did not ask anything, yet he did insist on staying in the Feng castle.¡±


    King Jing Zhen nodded. He looked at Thousand Mile Reach and felt strange. ¡°Teacher, you do not seem to be looking so good.¡±


    ¡°My King, I used the chess world to deal with Han Sen, but I was the one who ended up being hurt by him,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said with a bitter look. ¡°I believe he must have a very special God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It might be an Annihtion ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse that features mental powers.¡±


    From what he knew, the ability to survive his chess world and use strong enough psychological powers to take over and control the chess world meant the man had to have had a stronger God Spirit Blood-Pulse. There was no other exnation.


    ¡°Annihtion ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse?¡± King Jing Zhen frowned. In the whole universe of kingdoms, they had only found 12 Annihtion ss god temples. King Qin was the strongest. One country had four Annihtion ss god temples, which was why the Qin Kingdom was once so powerful.


    The other six big kingdoms usually only had one or two Annihtion ss god temples. The strongest one only had three Annihtion ss god temples.


    The Qin Kingdom had four Annihtion ss god temples, two of which were controlled by the royals. The other two were under themand of other nobles who were not from the Qin Kingdom. After their country was destroyed, they came to the Qin Kingdom and became pirs of it. In fact, after the Qin Kingdom established itsw system, many elites flocked to the Qin Kingdom. Naturally, that led to a strengthening of the Qin Kingdom. That was why the Qin Kingdom maintained itsw system and the king and officers kept talking about it.


    Aside from the 12 annihtion ss god temples, it was not like there weren¡¯t other ways to get an Annihtion ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Within some super God Spirit Blood-Pulse, there were original God Spirit Blood-Pulse and weird scenes. If one was lucky enough to find one, one could get an Annihtion ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Those God Spirit Blood-Pulse were considered wild.


    Because there weren¡¯t any god temples, there were no God Spiritsbine buffs. Thus, wild God Spirit Blood-Pulse were usually weaker than the average God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    No matter how weak they were, Annihtion God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse were frightening regardless of where they came from. They made King Jing Zhen take such a thing very seriously.


    King Jing Zhen frowned and said, ¡°This Han Sen has an Annihtion God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse and is that close with the crown prince. Is there some kind of trick or conspiracy at y here?¡±


    Thousand Mile Reach looked weird as he said, ¡°My King, I do not know if there is a problem with Han Sen, but I saw Jian Bu Gu by his side.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you talking about my teacher?¡± King Jing Zhen stood up with his eyes wide open.


    To King Jing Zhen, Jian Bu Gu was not just a teacher. It was like the rtionship between Thousand Mile Reach and Qin Bai. Jian Bu Gu watched King Jing Zhen grow up. He was not just an officer. They were more like father and son. Deep inside King Jing Zhen¡¯s heart, Jian Bu Gu was a very special person whom he had relied on. It was not something people easily understood.


    Jian Bu Gu was different from Thousand Mile Reach. He was not a harsh teacher, but he had shaped King Jing Zhen into bing a good


    king.


    Ten years ago, King Jing Zhen wanted to kick Wu Wei Dao Pce out of the Qin Kingdom. He forced Jian Bu Gu, who had deep ties with the Wu Wei Dao Pce, to fight them.


    Jian Bu Gu followed the orders and went to the Wu Wei Dao Pce. He exiled them out of the Qin Kingdom. After that, Jian Bu Gu left a letter and quit his post. He made the promise never to fight again.


    King Jing Zhen did not regret his decision. Wu Wei Dao Pce had affected many citizens. If he had not removed them, the government would not have been able to control the people. Plus, Jian Bu Gu was the only one who could have done it.


    He did not regret it, but he did feel guilty about Jian Bu Gu. Over the years, he had sent many people to seek out Jian Bu Gu, but the seekers always came back empty-handed. He was shocked to hear he might have suddenly been found.


    King Jing Zhen was shaking as he asked, ¡°Teach... Teacher... How is he?¡±


    Thousand Mile Reach¡¯s expression looked strange. He opened his mouth, but he was unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± King Jing Zhen¡¯s body shook. He understood Jian Bu Gu, who once said he would not fight for 20 years. He was the sort of person to see something like that through. Even if it cost him his life, he would not fight.


    He had been worrying about that prospect. He was the one who sent Jian Bu Gu to fight strong enemies like the Wu Wei Dao Pce, and Jian Bu Gu lost the protection of the Qin Kingdom without the ability to defend himself. It was hard to imagine the consequences of something like this. He was worried Jian Bu Gu was dead.


    ¡°No, no, no. You misunderstand. Teacher Jian is fine. He is not injured, but...¡± Thousand Mile Reach hesitated. He could not say it.


    ¡°Mister Thousand Mile, stop hesitating. What is the matter?¡± King Jing Zhen now knew Jian Bu Gu was alive. While he was relieved to hear that, he still wanted to learn more about his condition.


    Thousand Mile Reach gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Jian Bu Gu told me Han Sen was his master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± King Jing Zhen was shocked, which turned into anger. He chomped down on his teeth hard as he shouted, ¡°Goddamn that Han Sen! How dare he humiliate my teacher! I am going to kill everyone he knows!¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be mad,¡± Thousand Mile Reach quickly implored. ¡°Teacher Jian is very strong. If he was not willing to, not even a sky full of spirits could make him kneel. I do not think Teacher Jian was forced. He was really polite to Han Sen. I think there has to be a good reason for it.¡±


    King Jing Zhen was not a tyrant. After thinking about it for a bit, his anger faded.


    ¡°Teacher Jian was next to Han Sen when I saw him today,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said. ¡°I think he is going to protect Han Sen. If you kill Han Sen, it might destroy Teacher Jian¡¯s n.¡±


    King Jing Zhen nodded. ¡°If the teacher is next to Han Sen and that guy has a problem, the teacher would do something. If the teacher does not mind him and does not stop my son from getting close with him, I guess Han Sen is an OK individual.¡±


    After pausing a moment, King Jing Zhen presented a wry smile. ¡°The trouble Han Sen has stirred up makes this a difficult situation to navigate.¡±

 Chapter 3116 - Super God Spirit Blood-Pulse Appears

    <h4>Chapter 3116 Super God Spirit Blood-Pulse Appears</h4>


    The whole of the Big Qin Kingdom wanted Han Sen dead, but who would have figured Han Sen would not end up arrested? He was holed up in the Feng family¡¯s castle surrounded by the king¡¯s guards. 1


    Although the king had extendedfort to the Steel family, the king did not talk about Han Sen being responsible for the killing of Steel Scene. The officers on the case only said they were investigating it.


    Seeing this entire thing wasing to an end, the officers, who were so proud of theirw system, could no longer sit back and watch. All of them wrote letters asking King Jing Zhen to right the wrongs and not allow criminals to get off scot-free. Otherwise, the kingdom was to be bad, and chaos would im everything


    There were even officers outside the pce kowtowing. They were shouting various slogans about arresting criminals and upholding the practice ofw. It was like if they did not kill Han Sen, the entire kingdom would fall apart. The letters were like snowkes piling up on King Jing Zhen¡¯s table. Usually, he did not receive that many letters. King Jing Zhen had to take a step back.


    This time, inside the pce, there was not much movement. Only the officers who were on the case were given an answer a few dayster. After the investigation, other people were deemed responsible for the murder of Steel Scene. It was revealed that Han Sen was set up.


    The officers in the government had many sources. Everybody knew that no one had investigated the case properly. Han Sen was not questioned the entire time he was inside the Feng Castle. How was the case over so


    soon?


    The entirety of Jade Wall City was reeling in shock. Overnight, Han Sen had be the biggest viin in the kingdom. Crown Prince Qin Bai had be the most ridiculous and dumbest crown prince in history.


    It was unknown who incited all of this. Many nobles were gathering at Feng Castle to protest. There were even some nobles swearing outside the pce, saying the Qin Kingdom had an absurdly ipetent crown prince. Something like this had never happened before in the Qin Kingdom, and the matters were bing worse. Not even King Jing Zhen knew what to do about the nobles and officers.


    The twistedws of the Qin Kingdom were unique. They were what brought the Qin Kingdom from being on the brink of copse to a glorious nation again. They also made the Qin Kingdom¡¯s glory unable to reach a higher zenith.


    The nobles of the Qin Kingdom were very influential. They fought against royalty. Even King Jing Zhen was not able to do whatever he wanted. He was significantly restricted with what he could do. The royals had two Annihtion ss god temples. The nobles also did. The royals had elites, but the nobles had even more. There were many times when King Jing Zhen had to concede. It created a strange bnce inside the Qin Kingdom¡¯s government. This time, King Jing Zhen was not going to concede. No matter how much the officers sent letters or how many loyal officers cried and threatened to kill themselves, King Jing Zhen did not say anything. He said the case was over, and that was that.


    The nobles and officers did not give up. With grand fury, they were still against the decision.


    Han Sen did not care. He just hid inside the Feng Castle, eating and drinking.


    ¡°Han Sen, when I go back to the pce, will father kill me?¡± Qin Bai asked with fear. He thought things had be too big for him.


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°If the king did note in to capture you or me, that means he has allowed you to remain here.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Qin Bai felt better, but he was still worried. The Qin Kingdom¡¯s nobles were the most powerful in the seven kingdoms. They were willing to fight against the royals. Qin Bai knew about that. Outside, many nobles were surrounding Feng Castle. That made him worry profusely.


    CI


    It was only now Han Sen learned that the Qin Kingdom¡¯s nobles had such power. Not even the royals were able to mp down on them.


    This time, he had killed Steel Scene and triggered the nobles and their benefits. He had started a conflict between the nobles and royals.


    From the results, the royals could not take on everything. Seeing Jian Bu Gu, whose eyes were like jade, focus on working, Han Sen really wanted to fight him. He wanted to see how strong the world¡¯s strongest elite truly was.


    It was a shame Jian Bu Gu said he would never fight again. He would not fight back, even if it cost him his life. Han Sen was not going to force him.


    Han Sen thought the nobles were going to keep annoying them. After two days, the nobles were all gone.


    ¡°Are they really that impatient? They should not be.¡± Han Sen thought their absence was weird. With the time he had spent in the Qin Kingdom, he knew the people should not have backed off so easily.


    Feng Fei Fei had other people go to figure it out. The Gold Crystal System had an infinite light. It covered the whole system, turning it into a rainbow sun.


    Everyone knew this was the weird scene of a super God Spirt Blood-Pulse showing up. The nobles did not have time to keep annoying Han Sen. They all ran to the Gold Crystal System to dig up a gene egg. ording to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s first mister, Mister Wei, who was Bald Guy¡¯s master, that God Spirit Blood-Pulse had a weird scene that shocked the world. That ce probably had a high-ss God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse.


    It made the nobles go crazy. If there was an Annihtion ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse and they had possessed it, then they would go into the skies with one step. Even if they could not get an Annihtion ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse, this was a super God Spirit Blood-Pulse. There were many gene eggs, so there would eventually be a god-ss gene race. ¡°I have never seen such a super God Spirit Blood-Pulse before. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Han Sen knew the nobles and officers would not let him go so easily, but he did not want to be trapped with the Feng family and do nothing. He wanted to explore. After witnessing the power of Thousand Mile Reach, he thought getting a powerful God Spirit Blood-Pulse or gene race would be a good thing. It would help him achieve all the things he had wanted to do.


    After all, breaking the rules cost too much trouble. It cost him too much trouble, especially since he couldn¡¯t break them for long.


    Since the nobles had already fallen back, Han Sen sent Qin Bai back. He did not want Qin Bai to follow him around. If something happened, he could not go back to Jade Wall City.


    Mister Yang and Jian Shi, the mother and the daughter, had to run the online shop. They could not go with Han Sen either. Jian Bu Gu, who was unable to fight, had to remain. Han Sen was ready to go alone, but Li Bing Yu insisted on going with him. Han Sen did not reject her offer.


    Han Sen did not know much about the universe of kingdoms, so having someone knowledgeable along would be helpful. He used a quantum teleporter to enter the Gold Crystal System¡¯s Heavy Soil Area. They saw a giant rainbow sun in the sky. The system around was clear. It was like it was right above their heads.


    Han Sen knew it wasn¡¯t a real sun. It was a giant system, but the light was too bright. That was why it looked like a sun.

 Chapter 3117 - Gold Crystal System

    <strong>Chapter 3117 Gold Crystal System</strong>


    ¡°An ink eye beast¡­ Selling an ink eye beast¡­¡± On the streets, many people were selling gene races. Ink eye beasts were the best-selling ones at the moment.


    Han Sen asked around as to why that was. He was told the Gold Crystal System was too shiny. Continued exposure to the light led to damaged eyesight. If people had ink eye beasts, their eyes could be shielded from the harmful effects of the light. Also, in the light, they were able to see further than normal.


    Whichever noble went to dig gene eggs in the Gold Crystal System typically possessed a gene race like that. If they did not have one, they¡¯d fork over the money to purchase one. Otherwise, if they entered the God Crystal System, they could be rendered blind.


    The ink eye beast was only a baron gene race, but it cost 10,000 for each one. It was more expensive than the average viscount gene race.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes were stronger than god-ss gene races, so he did not need the aid of an ink eye beast. He looked at Li Bing Yu and asked, ¡°Ghost Kill, do you require an ink eye beast?¡±


    Li Bing Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I have a gene race with a simr function. I do not need a gene race of such a low level. If you need one, it is best not to buy an ink eye beast. That gene race is too low of a level. Its abilities are poor. It can enable you to go into the early zones. If you want to do deeper into the God Spirit Blood-Pulse, the ink eye beast is not going to be able to shield your eyes from the powerful light. You are going to have tobine with something.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He prepared to go to the Gold Crystal System when he heard someone call out his name.


    ¡°Han Sen¡­ Wait for me¡­¡± A big, bald man was in the crowd ahead, standing out like a sore thumb. He was running toward Han Sen, waving at him.


    ¡°Bald Guy, why are you here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Bald Guy looked cocky as he said, ¡°I am a student of Mister Wei, and there is a word of a magnificent God Spirit Blood-Pulse being here. How could I note?¡±


    Li Bing Yu was surprised by that. She looked at the man¡¯s bald head as she asked, ¡°Mister Wei is here?¡±


    Bald Head nodded. ¡°Master and a few other brothers are here too. We are going to conduct arge operation. We are going to find ourselves a god-ss gene egg. How about you apany us?¡±


    Han Sen did not answer. Not too far away, he heard another person talking strangely. ¡°Brother Bald Guy, don¡¯t say that. This guy is loved by the crown prince. He is very noble. We do not have what it takes to be by his side.¡±


    A dozen people walked forward. At the center of the crew was an elder with a white beard. The man who was speaking was a middle-aged man d in armor. The set of armor was beautiful. It was not something cheap. ¡°Third Brother, how could you say such a thing?¡± Bald Guy looked glum.


    The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°Brother Bald Guy, did you not hear what I said? In that case, I will say it clearly. It is fine that you want to buddy-up with evil, but do not bring harm to the reputation of your teacher. It might be fine if you want to be with him, but don¡¯t drag us all down with you. I do not want people talking behind my back.¡±


    Bald Guy was incredibly angry. He wished to say something, but the white-bearded elder said, ¡°That is enough, Yufei. Stop messing around. Time is of the essence. We need to find thend pulse. We do not have time to waste around here.¡±


    Bald Guy looked upset. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Do whatever you want. I am going with Han Sen.¡±


    The white-haired elder frowned. He wanted to say something, but the third brother said, ¡°Big Brother, just ignore him. He is not that good. It does not change a thing if we go with or without him. He loves to be with people in high ces, so why should we stand in the way of his petty dreams of bing famous?¡± The white-bearded elder shook his head. ¡°Yufei, you know where we are going to go. Juste backter.¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Big Brother,¡± Bald Guy replied. ¡°You do not have to wait. Just tell my teacher I will be going to Gold Crystal System with my friend.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I wish you luck,¡± the middle-aged man said in a mocking tone of voice. ¡°I hope you can find the god-ss gene egg,¡± ¡°Brother Three, stop it!¡± The white-bearded elder stopped the middle-aged man and led him away. After they walked away, Bald Guyughed. ¡°Han Sen, with me, Bald Guy, here, you do not need to worry. I promise I will find you something.¡¯ ¡°I can believe that.¡± Han Sen had no hope that Bald Guy could find him a gene egg, but Bald Guy still admitted to the others he was a friend. That made him feel touched.


    After all, Han Sen was a person who was hated everywhere. He was an enemy of all the other nobles. iming he was a friend of his would undoubtedly damage his own reputation. It might even have put him in danger. The three of them hit the road. Bald Head was telling Han Sen that the God Spirit Blood-Pulse there was unusual.


    Because the ma fields had changed, Gold Crystal System had a super God Spirit Blood-Pulse. ording to Mister Wei¡¯s calctions, the God Spirit Blood-Pulse there would have a Destroyed ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse and some god-ss gene eggs up for grabs.


    Bald Guyughed. ¡°I do not have a level high enough to find where the Blood-Pulse generates, but it will not be hard to find where the god-ss gene egg is. You guys should just follow me.¡±


    Because the maic fields were very strong, all kinds of tools in the Gold Crystal System were broken. Airships were unable to fly into there. Bald Guy summoned a big dragon-like gene race. He showed it off to Han Sen. ¡°Ha! Ha! This is an evolved ultimate god-ss gene race. It is called a God Wind Dragon. Its flying speed makes it one of the best out of all the gene races.¡±


    ¡°This gene race does look pretty awesome.¡± Han Sen looked at the 3-foot-long God Wind Dragon andughed. With a touch of cockiness, he replied, ¡°What do you mean by pretty awesome? It is awesome. We need it to traverse the Gold Crystal System. Come on up.¡± Bald Guy sat on the God Wind Dragon¡¯s back.


    Han Sen did not decline the offer. Li Bing Yu also got on the God Wind Dragon¡¯s back. The God Wind Dragon pped its wings and flew away like a typhoon. It was headed for the shiny Gold Crystal System. They were in space.


    Han Sen saw many people there. They were all riding different kinds of gene races, flying into the Gold Crystal System. They were mostly gene races used for livestock. There were some weird flying tigers and bats. All sorts of weird gene races were seen.


    Bald Guy pointed at the gene races and introduced them to Han Sen. ¡°That four-winged tiger is not bad, but it is not as good as my God Wind Dragon.¡±


    Han Sen was interested in the topic. He was intently listening when he suddenly felt a big movement inside his Sea of Soul. After it swallowed the ck crystal armor, the gold wing peacock hadn¡¯t been able to be used because it was evolving. Now, that evolution process had finished.


    The gold light, which looked like an egg, had a crack. Some shiny sort of gold light leaked out. When the light cracks were bigger, the gold light grew brighter. In the end, it was like a golden sun shining in his Sea of Soul. Suddenly, the light went dim.


    As that happened, Han Sen saw that the gold wing peacock had finished evolving. Its golden feathers looked dreamy. Its body glowed with a god light. It was like a god bird straight out of mythology.


    Above the gold wing peacock king, the ck crystal armor did not move an inch. It had no lifeforce. It looked as if it was dead.


    Han Sen looked at the gold wing peacock king¡¯s information. It made him happy. He discovered it had already reached ultimate mode.

 Chapter 3118 - Top-Class Talent Gene Race

    <strong>Chapter 3118 Top-ss Talent Gene Race</strong>


    Gold wing peacock king: Mutant god-ss gene race (ultimate mode)


    Skills: Gold god ring, peacock king eye, sky full of feathers


    After examining the details of the gold wing peacock king, Han Sen was even happier. That gold wing peacock king had three gene skills. It had top-notch talents.


    Ordinary juvenile gene races only had one gene skill. There was a chance of some having none. If there weren¡¯t any gene skills, they had to wait until they were adults before receiving their gene skills.


    Each time they leveled up, there was a chance of gene skills being awoken inside a gene race. Still, that chance wasn¡¯t very high. Ultimate-mode gene races could have three skills at the most.


    Even if ordinary gene races did reach ultimate mode, they rarely possessed three gene skills. Having two was already quite phenomenal. Most of them only had one gene skill. Some gene races did not even have a single gene skill.


    The gold wing peacock king had three. It was definitely the best of the best.


    If Han Sen wanted to sell it, the price could be a few times or a dozen times more than the same species at the same level of gene race with only one skill.


    This was especially true with gene races with three skills. If a gene race was rare and the gene skill was useful, it would go for the highest price. Han Sen had only seen a juvenile gene skill gold god wing. Afterbining, he was given golden wings. After he activated it, there was a break-space flying power avable, and the gold wings had a scary destructive power. The wings behaved like des that could cut through anything.


    As for the peacock king eye and sky full of feathers, they were the awakened gene skills. Han Sen did not know what they did.


    They were getting close to Gold Crystal System. The light was getting extremely bright. Li Bing Yu and Bald Guybined with gene races to block it. Han Sen did not need tobine with a gene race, but he still wanted to try. He attemptedbining with his gold wing peacock king.


    A blurry, gold, ssy god light shone on Han Sen. The peacock wings, which were made of gold, appeared. Han Sen¡¯s eyes had a shiny god light in them. It was like they were swirling with gold. They looked weirdly pretty. His long, gold hair was wavy like a waterfall. Every strand of hair was like crystal. It was like there was a ssy god light spinning inside it.


    as V


    Afterbining with it, Han Sen was affected by the gold wing peacock king¡¯s genes and presence. His face and body seemed to be longer. He looked rather pretty but somewhat like an evil king.


    Bald Guy looked at Han Sen with shock. After a while, he swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Han Sen, what is that gene race you have? Where did you get it from? Do you still have


    it?¡±


    Li Bing Yu looked at Han Sen. She had a strange expression. Afterbining with the gold wing peacock king, Han Sen looked far too pretty and handsome. He looked more handsome than an evil god. His entire body had an evil, pretty aura that was quite attractive.


    ¡°The gold wing peacock king,¡± Han Sen replied. ¡°Oh, I dug it up. I do not know if there is another of the same type of gene race.¡±


    ¡°That is a shame. Your gene race looks really awesome afterbining with it. If I, Bald Guy, had a gene race like that, perhaps my dreams woulde true. Maybe I could have God Thousand Lotus.¡± Bald Guy looked at Han Sen with excitement. He then asked, ¡°Is your gene race up for sale? If you sell it, the price is of no object. I will squander all of my savings and buy it from you.¡±


    Han Sen had heard the God Thousand Lotus name before. With Feng Fei Fei, it was the same. She was one of the three big singers in the Qin Kingdom. Bald Guy obviously had a crush on her. He always talked about her, but she had no interest in him.


    ¡°I am not selling it.¡± It was not easy for Han Sen to get his hands on that ultimate-mode gene race. Han Sen wanted to use it. He wasn¡¯t ready to pawn it off just yet.


    The blood god dragon was also under Han Sen¡¯smand. It had swallowed the ck crystal armor to enter evolution mode. It would be hatching before too long. The only gene races Han Sen had to rely on now were the gold wing peacock king and the blood ghost spirit. It was a shame that the two of them could not be an exclusive blood dragon God Spirit Blood-Pulse gene race. It was hard to receive the boons of a blood dragon God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse. Their powers would have been inferior to the blood god dragon.


    Bald Guy thought it was a shame, but he had not even asked Han Sen about the level or power of the gold wing peacock king. That was something very private. It was something unremarkable, so no one would have asked about it.


    After getting close to the Gold Crystal System, they were able to see that it was not a big sun. It was a system made of many lights.


    Mosts did not glow. Onlys like a sun glowed. Most others only reflected the light.


    Now, all the Gold Crystal System¡¯ss were glowing with a scary light. The ordinary rocks and trees on thes shone like treasures.


    Even the manmade buildings and machines glowed in the incandescent radiance. The entire world looked as if it had been carved out of precious gemstones. It was incredibly holy.


    Bald Guy pointed at the God Wind Dragon andmanded it to fly to a the humans lived on. When he saw what was glowing behind the buildings, his face changed. He said, ¡°This God Spirit Blood-Pulse is too shocking. Even some spiritless items that are manmade have been touched by the scent of the God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It is far scarier than I imagined. Perhaps there is a rare gene race being born.¡±


    ¡°A rare gene race, huh?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. During the past two days, he had not seen the big sky demon. He didn¡¯t know if she was still following him around or not.


    Because the was close to the edge of the Gold Crystal System, many human nobles were able to travel there. They saw many people digging all around and across the ce.


    Bald Guy looked at them with much disdain. He steered the God Wind Dragon deeper into the Gold Crystal System. He said, ¡°They don¡¯t know anything about God Spirit Blood-Pulses. They are here to dig gene eggs. They will not be able to dig up a thing. This God Spirit Blood-Pulse is very scary, but not just anywhere will have a gene egg.¡±


    Han Sen asked, ¡°Where might there be a gene


    egg?¡±


    Bald Guy seriously said, ¡°In this ce, the God Spirit Blood-Pulse has a lot of light. Usually, light and heat are elements that mesh well together. Although the light in this ce is weird, the temperature has not changed. Judging from the light that is around this ce, and if I have guessed it correctly, this God Spirit Blood-Pulse is in the light abyss formation.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the Qin Kingdom had a light abyss God Spirit Blood-Pulse 20 years ago?¡± Li Bing Yu suddenly said.


    Bald Guy nodded with excitement. ¡°Yes. This ce is very simr to the light abyss the Qin Kingdom had. This light abyss has an Annihtion ss wild God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It created the Qin Kingdom. A general there, named Tian Shan, shocked the world. The formation here is simr to that light abyss. Perhaps it will have an Annihtion ss wild God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡±

 Chapter 3119 - A Land Pulse That Shocks the Sky

    <strong>Chapter 3119 A Land Pulse That Shocks the Sky</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking a lot, but you have yet to tell us where we can dig up the gene egg.¡± Han Sen did not understand anything about the light abyss, and he had never heard of Tian Shan. He just wanted to know where he could find a gene egg Bald Guyughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush proceedings. Although the formation is simr, in this world, it is impossible to have two God Spirit Blood-Pulses that arepletely the same. Even if they were simr, there would be differences. You need to calcte the granr details. We should go forward. If we reach an area where there might be a gene egg, I will be able to tell.¡±


    Han Sen was able to tell the man was very smart. He was clever but not truly excellent. He could not locate a gene egg via discerning the God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse¡¯s direction. He could only discover one when it was within his proximity.


    Even so, he was better at it than Han Sen. Thus, he had to listen to him.


    The God Wind Dragon was headed deeper into the Gold Crystal System. They traveled past manys. Bald Guy said passed every single one of them until the fourth day of their journey. It was then that Bald Guy¡¯s eyes turned bright. He looked toward a and said, ¡°That has a high-ss gene egg


    on it.¡±


    Han Sen looked in that direction and saw a lifeless covered in rocks and dust. There was also arge crater on it, which had been left behind by a meteorite.


    At this time, the rocks and dust were shining like gems. They were almost glowing.


    Han Sen had seen many varieties of this kind of the past four days. He was not able to tell what was so special about this.


    Bald Guy steered the God Wind Dragon in the direction of the. Hemanded it to fly low and look around. Not longter, he happily said, ¡°This cannot be an incorrect judgment. This ce must have a gene egg.¡±


    Although this God Spirit Blood-Pulse was scary, since it had just formed, the gene race inside the God Spirit Blood-Pulse had yet to hatch. They did not need to worry.


    The biggest danger they faced was the other humans there to dig up the gene eggs and gene races that already existed.


    Such a scary God Spirit Blood-Pulse had been born. If there was a gene race that already lived there, and they had consumed many gene eggs, they could have evolved terribly.


    But this was a lifeless. No one was able to see a gene race, so they did not have to worry.


    As to the presence of other humans, Han Sen had yet to spot anyone else. After the three of them came to a halt, they started digging in the area Bald Guy marked.


    After digging under a stone for three feet, they saw a white light gene egg. It was the size of a basketball. It was like a snow-white jade.


    Bald Guy happily grabbed the gene egg. After looking at it, he determined that he could not identify what sort of gene egg it was. ¡°Although I do not know which species this is, judging from its look and presence, it¡¯s not a low-ss gene race. It should be at least a marquise-ss gene race. We should keep digging. Thisnd pulse should contain more than one gene egg.¡± After saying that, Bald Guy put the gene eggs aside to keep digging. Just as Bald Guy had said, they found four gene eggs from thend pulse. They all looked to be the same kind.


    Bald Guy kept two from the haul. Han Sen and Li Bing Yu each received one.


    The three of them remained on the searching fornd pulses and digging gene eggs. It really was a super God Spirit Blood-Pulse. There were manynd pulses and gene eggs. It only took them half a day to find fournd pulses. They dug up a dozen gene eggs. Unfortunately, they were only marquise and duke ss. Although their levels were not too low, and they were likely worth quite a bit, they were of no use to Han Sen.


    In the meantime, many humans riding gene races flew through the skies. Most of them left whenying eyes on the God Wind Dragon.


    The God Wind Dragons¡¯ ultimate body was quite intimidating. It made Bald Guy¡¯s cockiness increase.


    Han Sen and Li Bing Yu followed Bald Guy. They all managed to dig up a trove of gene eggs. Bald Guy kept leading the God Wind Dragon to locatend pulses. After finding and pulse, he gave it to Han Sen and Li Bing Yu and continued the search. The three of them worked together quite well. Han Sen did not think there was a problem, but Li Bing Yu felt scorned. ¡°This Bald Guy is very good at bluffing, but his God Spirit Blood-Pulse knowledge is fairly average. The Gold Crystal System really is a ce like a light abyss, but the Gold Crystal System itself is made of sevens. It has a seven-star fighting formation, which affects the light abyss formation. It will be a ghost star light formation. Once in that formation, there are only seven real ces that can yield a god-ss gene egg. This is not one of sevens with seven stars.¡±


    Li Bing Yu was quite knowledgeable aboutnd pulses. She also had deeply investigated God Spirit Blood-Pulse skills. Although she was not as great as Mister Wei, she was better than Bald Guy, who had only learned half of what she knew.


    ¡°How do I lure Han Sen to the real sevens?¡± Li Bing Yu followed Han Sen. Her primary purpose was not for digging up a gene egg.


    She wanted to know how strong Han Sen¡¯s power truly was. Although everyone imed he murdered Steel Scene in the Ice Snow God Temple, it was seemingly just a legend. No one had actually witnessed what Han Sen was really like.


    Bald Guy seemed hurried as he rode the God Wind Dragon to where Han Sen was. He shouted at Han Sen, who was in the middle of digging, ¡°Old Han, stop digging! You shoulde here! I found something good!¡±


    ¡°I have almost finished here,¡± Han Sen said while he kept digging. ¡°I can go thereter.¡±


    Bald Guy jumped down and pulled Han Sen with him. He dragged him out of the hole and said, ¡°What are you digging for? I found and pulse that can shock the sky. It might have a god-ss gene egg. Let¡¯s forget about this one. We cane backter.¡±


    After that, Bald Guy pulled Han Sen onto the God Wind Dragon. He invited Li Bing Yu along for the ride. They flew toward a mountain that had high and low spots. Li Bing Yu thought, ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if they can find a god-ss gene egg here.¡±


    The God Wind Dragon flew to the upper part of the small, stone mountain. Bald Guy looked at the stone mountain¡¯s position and said, ¡°Look at what is over there.¡±


    Han Sen and Li Bing Yu went toward where Bald Guy pointed. They saw the little stone mountain had an old tree at its center.


    Han Sen did not know anynd pulse skills, and he could not feel the presence of the old tree, but he knew that the old tree must have been very special.


    This was a without life, so this was not just any old tree. Even bacteria were unable to live there, so how could an old tree be growing?


    Han Sen had a closer look. The old tree had a lot of fruit on it. The branches bloomed with pink flowers. It was like a plum tree.


    The entire Gold Crystal System was affected by the God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse¡¯s weird light, but the old tree did not shine.


    It was like an ordinary tree. It was full of flowers. Although it looked very average, it was strange for this ordinary plum tree to be where it was.

 Chapter 3120 - Under the Plum Tree

    <strong>Chapter 3120 Under the Plum Tree</strong>


    Han Sen looked at Bald Guy and asked, ¡°What is thisnd pulse¡¯s plum tree weird scene?¡±


    Bald Guy touched his big, bald head. He looked rather embarrassed as he said, ¡°Although I cannot tell what this weird scene is, I am pretty sure it is an amazing one.¡±


    Han Sen looked disdainfully at him. Bald Guy wasn¡¯t really making much sense. Although he had never learned god-pulse skills, he could tell there was something odd going on there. Li Bing Yu was shocked. Via her observational talents, she knew the was not one of the key god pulses of the Gold Crystal System. It should not have been able to produce a powerful weird scene.


    But that plum tree was far too strange. It was hard for people to imagine.


    ¡°Do not think about it too much. Let¡¯s just dig it out of the ground. There must be some good stuff here. Perhaps we will even find a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡± After saying that, Bald Guy started to dig. He did not n on scoping out any othernd pulses.


    Han Sen and Li Bing Yu helped out. On the mountain, the terrain was rocky everywhere. Below the plum tree, there was only soil. It was much easier to dig there.


    Han Seen only dug a little bit. The soil was harder than steel. It was loose, but it was still difficult to dig up a lot of soil at once.


    Han Sen put a sprinkle of the soil into his hands to examine it. He discovered that the soil had white dots on it. They were metallic. They looked like metal from a mine.


    They eventually dug nine feet deep when they found something hard. They brushed away the soil around it. They found a root that looked like a sea dragon.


    The root was as ck as ink. It was as if there were scales on it. It looked extremely weird. Upon closer inspection, one thought it looked like a dried snake.


    The three of them kept digging around the root. Bald Guy kept digging and said, ¡°Be careful. I am unfamiliar with the situation here. Do not dig too deep. It will not be good if you end up digging into an evil spirit spring.¡±


    More and more roots were dug up. Han Sen and the others noticed there were more roots than there were branches on the plum tree. The roots were like many dragons all tangled up into each other. They were all over the ce. They covered an area of at least 30 feet. They were much wider than the tree branches too.


    Han Sen and the others had to widen their region of digging. They ended up digging 90 feet away before reaching the end of the roots.


    They followed the roots and kept digging down. Lots of tree roots wereyered on top of each other like attice fence outside a house. Bald Guy was hastily digging into it. He used his shovel to dig into a tree root that was only the size of a finger, but he did not even leave a white scrape on it. ¡°It¡¯s a very hard tree root.¡± Bald Guy was shocked. His bodybined with a very powerful king-ss gene race. The shovel was very unique as well. Despite trying like that, no marks were left on the tree¡¯s roots.


    Han Sen¡¯s curiosity had beenpletely snagged. As he kept digging, he said, ¡°This plum tree is so weird. Whatever is down there must be unique. We should keep digging.¡±


    The three of them were digging for half the day before they reached a depth of about 90 feet. One of the plum tree¡¯s three roots was visible. From what they saw, the big beard of roots looked slightly like a ball. It covered the entire area and did not allow the wind to affect


    Bald Guy put down his shovel and wiped the sweat from his brow as he said, ¡°Stop digging. I do not think there is anything down further. The good stuff is inside the roots of the tree.¡±


    The metal, ore-like soil was too hard to dig. Although he had the power tobine with a gene race, it was still very tiring for him to dig for so long


    Han Sen and Li Bing Yu agreed with Bald Guy¡¯s assessment. They had dug a hole that was 90 feet deep. If the gene egg was deep inside, some weird scene should have been ying by now. Nothing of the sort was going on. There was an 80 to 90% chance that nothing more would happen if they went deeper. If there was something good to retrieve, it had to be lurking within the roots.


    The plum tree¡¯s roots did not grow normally. They crossed each other to form a wall. It was as if they were all protecting something.


    Bald Guy used his shovel to dig around. He could not leave a mark on the roots, so he looked to Han Sen, ¡°Old Han, are you able to break any of these roots to see what lies inside?¡±


    ¡°Ghost Kill, you give it a go,¡± Han Sen said to Li Bing Yu.


    Li Bing Yu did not object. After all, she was as interested in the plum tree as the others. Her body generated a me and cat ears. Her back sprouted a cat tail. Her fingernails extended like five lethal des. They were burning with mes.


    ¡°I have an adult god-ss fire god w cat,¡± Li Bing Yu said. ¡°Its fire element is very effective against creatures that are a wood element. Perhaps it will work.¡± She then put her ws into the tree roots.


    Her nails disyed some fire des. She shed the tree roots. Sparks flew everywhere, but the tree roots weren¡¯t cut off. They also did not burn. Li Bing Yu¡¯s hands shook. The mes on the nails were shaking. It looked like she had been shaken a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s very hard.¡± Li Bing Yu frowned. She really wanted to summon her strongest gene race to test it, but that would expose who she truly was. So, she denied that thought.


    Han Sen used his hands to touch where Li Bing Yu shed. Three light marks had been created on the surface, but they were still quite difficult to make out. The fire god w cat¡¯s power was effective, but not by much. Without hesitation, Han Sen spread his giant, gold peacock wings. The gold god light wings flickered. It made the gold wings be a set of extremely sharp des.


    Katcha!


    Cracking sounds prated their ears. Bald Guy was very happy. He looked at the tree roots. He saw a dozen roots had been cut half a foot, but they were notpletely severed yet.


    Han Sen was shocked. Li Bing Yu and Bald Guy might not have known, but he did. Along with his power, the mutant ultimate-mode god-ss gene race could only cut half a foot deep. The tree roots were scarily strong. But if he was able to damage the tree roots, it was only a matter of time before he cut his way deeper. Han Sen kept using the gold god wings. The peacock¡¯s wings continuously shed. The gold light was shing everywhere as he kept slicing the tree¡¯s roots.


    After a few times of doing that, many of the tree roots had been cut off. It revealed the shadow on the inside. Looking in from the hole he had made, the tree roots were wrapped around ice. It gave them all an instant chill.


    The three of them looked at the ice. There was a white-clothed woman frozen within the ice. The white-clothed woman sat inside the ice without moving. She did not look dead. It looked more like she was asleep.


    Han Sen was shocked, but he was not shocked about there being a woman inside the ice. He was shocked about the presence the ice released.


    ¡°Jadeskin... No, it is the Cold Sutra.¡± Han Sen thought this was weird. When he touched the ice, he almost screamed aloud.

 Chapter 3121 - Moon God

    <strong>Chapter 3121 Moon God</strong>


    Han Sen practiced Jadeskin. It came from Moon God¡¯s Cold Sutra legacy. In the Alliance and the Geno Universe, it was rted to the Cold Sutra.


    Han Sen was never entirely sure about the true creator of the Cold Sutra. He believed it was just some character called Moon God. As to what ss or race Moon God was, or perhaps even if it was a God Spirit, Han Sen simply had no idea.


    In the universe of kingdoms, there was a power that was simr to Jadeskin. Aside from the Cold Sutra, Han Sen could note up with any other idea as to where this hade from.


    It was different from pure ice power. The power of the Cold Sutra was not purely based on the cold. The cold was surface-deep. The core of the Cold Sutra was a geno art that could purify one¡¯s body to reinforce genes and perfect a body, allowing a person to reach a zenith of performance where one had no ws.


    But he was in the universe of kingdoms. To the Alliance, it was considered an anti-material world. The Cold Sutra, by all ounts, should not have been able to work there. But the coldness ahead of them was collected by the Cold Sutra, and it was not restricted by the world.


    It made Han Sen quite curious. He looked at the woman, who was encased in ice. He was not able to see anything clearly because of the thickyer of ice. Guessing from her shape, Han Sen sensed that she was a beautiful woman he had never seen before.


    ¡°No... This is not the Cold Sutra.¡± Han Sen touched the ice. He felt the power on its surface and did not think that was right. Although it was very simr, he sensed something different when he felt it.


    Bald Guy looked at the woman inside the ice and excitedly said, ¡°I am going to be rich. What is inside cannot be a pretty, humanoid gene race. Don¡¯t you guys dare fight for it. I want this pretty humanoid gene race. I can pay you your share.¡±


    Li Bing Yu coldly asked, ¡°Are you crazy? Does this ice look like a gene race?¡±


    ¡°Ice snakes and many ice gene eggs use ice for a shell. Perhaps this humanoid gene race does the same.¡± Bald Guy looked at the woman encased in ice with saliva drooling from his mouth.


    It was not as if he had never seen a beautiful woman before. It was just that humanoid gene races were extremely rare. Li Bing Yu said, ¡°If I were you, I would not be so optimistic.¡±


    Bald Guy wished to say something, but he soon saw the ice start to melt due to the exposure to light. Cold air arose from the thaw, creating a white fog.


    ¡°Careful,¡± Li Bing Yu said as she retreated. She seemed to be afraid of the cold air.


    Han Sen fell back too. He pulled Bald Guy away. He knew the Cold Sutra was powerful, and that ice would not just possess cold air.


    Bald Guy fell back a little slower. The cold air touched his sleeve, which was instantly crystallized. Bald Guy ripped it off. It turned into shattered crystals scattered across the ground.


    Bald Guy was in shock. He did not hesitate any longer. He hurried to retreat and escape the area.


    He witnessed the tree roots develop a white, cold fog that wrapped the entire plum tree. When there was light all around, it shone like a rainbow.


    When the cold air arose, the plum tree¡¯s petals started to die. Many of the pink petals surfed the cold air. It was weirdly pretty. It was like a showering of flowers in reverse.


    In between all the flower rain, the voice of a woman was very vaguely heard within the cold. ¡°Thousands of nights filled with a feeling of emptiness and hatred. I would rather be drunk and not wake up.¡±


    ¡°That woman is alive...¡± Bald Guy¡¯s eyes opened wide as he peered into the mist. He saw a white shadow approaching. When she heard the woman¡¯s voice, Li Bing Yu¡¯s face morphed. ¡°Oh, no! She is the Qin Kingdom¡¯s Night God No Moon. Run!¡±


    Han Sen and Bald Guy were shocked. They had never heard of Night God No Moon before. After hearing Li Bing Yu¡¯s shout, they knew this must have been a powerful adversary. They were going to follow Li Bing Yu and retreat, but they heard the woman quietly say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone can still recall my name.¡±


    While she spoke, the woman emerged from the cold fog. It was the white-clothed woman who had previously been encased in ice. Her bare feet touched the ground. A scary cold light shed with each step. It turned everything around into ice.


    Li Bing Yu tore through space to escape. She was frozen in the air. Bald Guy¡¯s mouth was wide open, as were his eyes. He turned into an ice statue. Han Sen¡¯s body shed with gold light, but he was restricted by the ice light. He was unable to leave. He had cold air all over him. Fortunately, his body was resistant to it. He had already practiced something simr to Jadeskin. If he had not, even with the gold wing peacock king, he would have been reduced to an ice cube.


    ¡°Have you practiced the Cold Sutra?¡± the white-clothed woman asked as she looked upon Han Sen with shock. She observed him closely.


    Han Sen looked at the white-clothed woman and asked, ¡°Have you practiced the Cold Sutra too? Who are you?¡± The white-clothed woman did not answer. Her feet were light. She was like a fairy from the outer sky as shended in front of Han Sen. She pointed her fingers at Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows. The way she moved was elegant, but it still made Han Sen develop goosebumps. It was like some wild flood or a crazy tiger was looking at him.


    He pped his gold god wings, generating gold light. A gold light feather formed behind Han Sen. A sky full of feathers went flying toward the white-clothed woman.


    The gold peacock feathers flying through the air were frozen mid-flight. Han Sen was flying extremely fast. Since the scary, cold light froze the wings on his back, his airborne travel was slowed down a lot.


    The woman¡¯s body did not change. Her jade fingers were still pointing at Han Sen¡¯s eyebrows the same way. She wasing closer.


    Han Sen looked very glum. The woman¡¯s Cold Sutra expertise was frighteningly strong. It was stronger than Han Sen fathomed it could be. Even the ultimate gold wing peacock king could not fight against it.


    Boom!


    In the next second, Han Sen was forced to tear through the restrictions of space. A scary power exploded through him. At the same time, he cast his Jadeskin and pointed toward the woman¡¯s finger.


    Two fingers collided against each other in the air. Two scary powers hit against each other. The ice, jade air did not create a scary explosion. It did not make a sound or a sonic wave.


    It was like the two powers melted each other and disappeared.


    ¡°Youe from another world,¡± the woman said to Han Sen with shock.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen¡¯s vision was like a knife. He looked at the woman in front of him. His full power attack had only been able to even out against that woman, so she was a terrifyingly strong person.


    Plus, Han Sen was now able to confirm that the woman¡¯s Cold Sutra had a problem. Her power could not really be counted as the Cold Sutra anymore. It was just like the Xuan Yellow Sutra. It was the Cold Sutra in reverse.


    So, it counter-attacked his Jadeskin. When the two powers hit each other, they canceled each other out. ¡°If you learned the Cold Sutra, you should know of the Witch race and Moon God,¡± the white-clothed woman coldly said.

 Chapter 3122 - Lawbreaker

    <strong>Chapter 3122 Lawbreaker</strong>


    ¡°Are you really the creator of the Cold Sutra. Are you Moon God? Hang on... Did you mention the Witch? That must mean you are from the geno universe... Wait, no... That can¡¯t be it because you aren¡¯t restricted by the powers of this world...¡± Han Sen looked at the white-clothed woman in shock. His mind was racing for answers.


    The woman did not answer him. She reached out her hand and pointed at Han Sen. This time, her presence changed. Two different powers were gathering in her fingers. It made the hairs on the back of Han Sen¡¯s neck stand.


    Han Sen saw with rity that Night God No Moon was able to cast the Cold Sutra and the reversed Cold Sutra at the same time. Those two powers were able to manifest as one. It was an extremely scary thing to witness. It was some scary power that even frightened Han Sen.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s body was floating. He was glowing with white light. All his power was corroded by the white light. He entered super God Spirit mode and threw a punch at Night God No Moon¡¯s jade finger.


    Scary power shook Night God No Moon back, but Han Sen¡¯s fist felt a coldness that struck his bones. He lowered his head and discovered that his fist had a wound after being stricken with frosty air. Although it did not damage his bones, it still gave Han Sen a bit of a shock.


    While he entered super God Spirit mode, he was still injured. Night God No Moon¡¯s power was not any worse than Qin Xiu. She might have even been greater.


    ¡°Huh? What is the power that you have? It can block my break world power.¡± Night God No Moon looked just as surprised.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but he felt the space around him was moving quickly. A scary presence wasing.


    ¡°That annoying guy is here. Let¡¯s go to another ce and talk.¡± Night God No Moon put away her presence. She waved her hand. She took the frozen Li Bing Yu and Bald Guy with her.


    Han Sen knew there was a God Spirit on its way, so he put away his power. He put away the gold god wings to follow Night God No Moon.


    The two of them got away. They saw the God Spirit approach with a terrifying presence. He looked around and did not locate his target. When he looked at the dead and dried plum tree, his face changed. ¡°Oh, no! Night God No Moon has appeared. I must go back and tell the mister.¡±


    Without pausing, the God Spirit broke space and departed. He simply disappeared.


    Night God No Moonnded on an isted. Han Sen followed. She looked at him with interest and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that aside from Qin Xiu, there are other people able to travel between the two worlds. Who are


    you?¡±


    ¡°I am Han Sen. I am a human. I am a good friend of the Witch Han Yufei. If you are one of the Witch, how did you end up here?¡± Han Sen namedropped Han Yufei.


    Night God No Moon did not answer him. She just asked, ¡°Was you Cold Sutra given to you by Han Yufei?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen exined how he came to practice Jadeskin. Night God No Moon nodded. ¡°The Witch didn¡¯t properly inherit it, but you inherited it from Moon God hall. That means you are technically my student, but you are not one of the Witch.¡±


    Before Han Sen could speak, Night God No Moon said to herself, ¡°So, what if he isn¡¯t one of the Witch?¡±


    Han Sen suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Might I ask if you are still considered one of the Witch?¡±


    Night God No Moon shook her head. ¡°I am no longer one of the Witch. Moon God is dead. In this life, there is only Night God No Moon.¡±


    Han Sen suddenly understood what Night God No Moon was saying. He looked at her strangely and said, ¡°Does this mean that when you were reborn, you maintained the memories of your past life?¡±


    Night God No Moon nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Although I was unable to crack reincarnation in my past life, I am not like ordinary creatures. I still maintained my mark. It works like an extension of my life.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what all of this is about? This reincarnation and the two worlds stuff?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Night God No Moon looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Reincarnation and the two worlds are not a simple concept. It is not purely a belief in reincarnation. It is all about the spirit¡¯s reincarnation. Only can the spirit reincarnate in these two worlds, and the spirit is pure. It has no memory. It has no emotion. In this life, you are a human. If you die and are reincarnated in another world, everything about you is erased. Only your spirit goes to another world to be reborn and provide you with another life. That life can be human, but it can also be in a different life form. Regardless, it won¡¯t be you anymore. The spirit can reincarnate an infinite number of times, but you cannot.¡± ¡°What about God Spirits? What about them?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Night God No Moon was silent a moment before replying, ¡°The spirits that exist between these two worlds can reincarnate an infinite number of times. Do you sense something familiar about all of this?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about a perpetual motion machine?¡± Han Sen had thought about that before. The lives in two worlds reincarnating were like a perpetual motion machine that never stopped.


    ¡°Yes, it is a perpetual motion machine,¡± Night God No Moon said. ¡°In fact, we know perpetual motion machines do not exist. The so-called perpetual motion machine theory involves a third-party¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the God Spirits are the third-party with the power, and they keep the perpetual motion machine running?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. Some part of that assumption is correct. The God Spirits restrict something powerful, and they will kill whatever is uncertain to them. That can include Qin Xiu and even me.¡± After saying that, Night God No Moon looked at Han Sen. ¡°Your situation confuses me. ording to the theory, you are just like Qin Xiu. You are awbreaker. You might trigger the perpetual motion machine in this universe and cause it to lose bnce. You might end up destroying it. Back in the day, Qin Xiu entered the geno universe. If he was not protected by my race, the God Spirits would have killed him. After all these methods, it is unknown how many times he almost died. He stayed in the geno universe.¡± After saying that, Night God No Moon looked at Han Sen strangely. She said, ¡°You are obviously awbreaker of the universe, but the God Spirits have not made you a target. They have enabled you to go wherever you please. You also obviously break the rules of the world. If Qin Xiu behaved like you, the God Spirits would have killed him many times over.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is because my body has the genes of Qin Xiu. Therefore, I count as a human in this world.¡± Han Sen told her where he came from.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Night God No Moon said with certainty. ¡°That is surely not the reason. Regardless if some of Qin Xiu¡¯s genes are in your blood, even if you were Qin Xiu¡¯s son, breaking the rules the way you do is something no God Spirit could allow. I am a human in this world. I only have the marks of my past life, yet I became a rival of the God Spirits. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it might be because I saved the world once?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Save the world? Which world did you save?¡± Night God No Moon looked at Han Sen with profound confusion.

 Chapter 3123 - Break World Power

    <h4>Chapter 3123 Break World Power</h4>


    Han Sen told her about Qin Xiu wanting to break the geno hall and that he had fought him.


    Night God No Moon was shocked after hearing the story. She checked him out in greater detail. After a while, she said, ¡°Having evolved to that level, World King God was beaten by you? Your body and power are weird.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I did not beat Qin Xiu? Did I merely beat his gene race World King God?¡± Han Sen was pretty suspicious about the im, but Night God No Moon appeared to be adamant.


    ¡°That is what it should have happened,¡± Night God No Moon quietly said. ¡°At least, that was not all of Qin Xiu. He was human, so how could he have had blue blood? Unless hebined with World King God, his blood wouldn¡¯t have been blue. If he really didbine with World King God, he would not only have those skills.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He thought Qin Xiu was not as strong as he thought he would have been.


    After pausing, Night God No Moon shook her head and said, ¡°The God Spirits have not focused on killing you. This should not be the reason either. Even if you did not defeat World King God, the geno hall would not have been destroyed.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Han Sen asked with shock. This was the first time he had heard this theory.


    Night God No Moon asked, ¡°Do you know why the highest ss of God Spirits is Reboot?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know,¡± Han Sen replied while shaking his head.


    Night God No Moon looked into space and said, ¡°Reboot God Spirits have the power to reboot. That includes the entire universe.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen¡¯s expression changed. He had guessed this a little, but he had never been too sure. It was way too scary. Night God No Moon lifted her lips and said, ¡°It is just as you said. Let¡¯spare the universe to theputer. A Reboot God Spirit has the power to restore the system. By doing that, a high price has to be paid. No one knows what happens to the universe after it is rebooted. Perhaps all life is wiped out, or perhaps some old lives can remain. Maybe it is not that bad. Maybe only the universe¡¯s damage is restored, but no one is killed. One thing I know for certain is that if you simply destroyed the geno hall, you could not defeat a Reboot God Spirit.¡± After hearing that, Han Sen developed a cold sweat. If things were indeed like that, it was way too scary.


    Night God No Moonughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even a Reboot God Spirit cannot pay the price of rebooting. If it is not forced to do so, they will not reboot the universe. Therefore, you helped him defeat World King God. That person in the geno god hall must really appreciate your work, but it would not have been the sole reason for letting you be here as awbreaker.¡±


    ¡°Then, why?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know? I am not a Reboot God Spirit.¡± Night God No Moon rolled her eyes at Han Sen. She suddenly asked, ¡°If you know Han Yufei, do you know a man from the Witch called Tai Yi?¡±


    ¡°I have seen him and spoken to him, but I would not say we are close,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Is... Is he OK?¡± Night God No Moon¡¯s eyes shimmered. Her cold face seemed to suddenly melt.


    ¡°Something is going on there.¡± Han Sen was smart, so he had noticed something. He was curious about what was going on, but he had to hold it in. He told her about Tai Yi repairing the metal god temple and breaking space.


    ¡°Ah! So, he is here... He must being for... He did not forget me...¡± Night God No Moon looked excited. She had looked like a goddess moments before, but she now looked like a giddy teenage girl.


    ¡°Are you saying Tai Yi came to the universe of kingdoms?¡± Han Sen did not believe that. After thinking about it, he thought it might be possible. Only God Spirits and god temples existed between the two worlds. Tai Yi had broken space and left after fixing the god temple. Han Sen thought the metal god temple would go to the geno god hall. From what he understood now, going to the universe of kingdoms was a more likely possibility.


    ¡°I am going to go find him.¡± Night God No Moon no longer cared about Han Sen. She readied herself to leave.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go yet. Let¡¯s chat some more... Don¡¯t you want to chat for another minute?¡± Han Sen wanted to p his mouth. He should not have mentioned Tai Yi. Now, Night God No Moon leaving while he had many questions to ask.


    ¡°As a reward for telling me about Tai Yi, this is for you. It should help you.¡± Night God No Moon¡¯s voice echoed from space.


    A jade bracelet suddenly fell from the sky. It flew in front of Han Sen. He grabbed it. A wry smile appeared on his face. He saved Night God No Moon from a plum tree. She had not thanked him. Since he mentioned something about Tai Yi, she was now thanking him. She was a very strange character.


    Han Sen examined the jade bracelet he had been given. It was like a white jade crystal, but it did not really look like jade. It was unknown what sort of material it was made of.


    Han Sen sent some of his power into the jade bracelet. It started to move. A mysterious message was going toward Han Sen. His mind was suddenly imbued with a lot of information.


    ¡°The normal and reversed versions of the Cold Sutra.¡± Han Sen was shocked. The contents inside the jade bracelet were the original Cold Sutra. This was the two-worlds version.


    That wasn¡¯t the most important part. In the end, there was a method tobine the two geno arts.


    Night God No Moon called this power the break world power. When she had arrived in the universe of kingdoms, she discovered her inability to make use of geno arts. Therefore, she invented the reverse Cold Sutra. When it achieved a certain level, she suddenly thought about breaking the restrictions of the world. She discovered that when she cast abination of the normal and reverse Cold Sutra, there was a power cast. The break world power could kill a God Spirit, but it was very annoying to practice.


    Because the bodies of the people of the universe of kingdoms were not ideal for practicing, and the rules there did not really allow humans to practice, he wanted to practice the Cold Sutra. To do that, he had to find a suitable gene race. After hebined with a gene race, he could practice the Cold Sutra that had been reversed.


    Because of that, the gene race determined how powerful the Cold Sutra could be. So, he had to find a top-ss gene race that was well-versed in the same element.


    Night God No Moon used a gene race. It was a very rare Yin goddy. She had leveled up the Yin goddy to ultimate mode. Therefore, her reverse Cold Sutra was almost as good as Cold Sutra.


    ¡°If things are like that, how can I practice the Blood Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra?¡± Han Sen was confused. After thinking about it, he understood.


    His body had the blue-blood genes of the World King God, which was a gene race that came from the anti-material world.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If ordinary and reverse Cold Sutras can produce the break world power, then my normal and reverse Blood-Pulse Sutra should be able to do it too. There is no way Night God No Moon can do it and I can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 3124 - Ghost Starlight Land

    <h4>Chapter 3124 Ghost Starlight Land</h4>


    Although he had the reverse version of the Cold Sutra, Han Sen did notbine with a gene race for the Cold Sutra. Therefore, he could not practice it.


    ¡°If the Cold Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra can be reversed, will I be able to reverse The Story of Genes and Dongxuan Sutra?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    At this time, Han Sen did not have the time to do that. He needed gene races. It wasn¡¯t just the Cast God Court that required gene races. If he wanted to reverse geno arts, he needed gene races.


    ¡°If Gold Crystal System has a rare gene race, that would be awesome. With Cast Gold Court¡¯s method of making a rare gene race breakthrough, I wonder how strong it might be if it could bebined with a reverse geno art?¡± Han Sen could not help but let his imagination run wild.


    Even if the Gold Crystal System had a rare gene race, there was no guarantee he could find one.


    ¡°If I can beat the big sky demon to an egg, perhaps it will go well with the reversed Cold Sutra.¡± Han Sen thought about the big sky demon.


    The big sky demon was too ghostly. She was alwaysing and going. Han Sen never knew where she was. The chance of turning the big sky demon into an egg was lower than digging up a god pulse.


    Li Bing Yu and Bald Guy were still encased in ice. Han Sen used Jadeskin to remove the Cold Sutra¡¯s power on them. They woke up. When Bald Guy came to, he was shocked. He asked, ¡°Who was that woman? She was so scary! Fortunately, you were here, Han Sen. If you weren¡¯t here, it would have ended up very poorly for us. Did you kill her?¡±.


    ¡°I am not her enemy,¡± Han Sen said with a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°She ran off.¡±


    Night God No Moon had two sets of memories. In each life, she had reached the top of the world. She hadbined ordinary and reverse powers into break world power. To achieve that, two universes were required. It would have been hard to find a creature stronger than her.


    ¡°Even you could not beat her?¡± Bald Guy was shocked. His neck shivered.


    Li Bing Yu looked at Han Sen strangely. Han Sen and Bald Guy did not know who Night God No Moon was, but she did.


    It was a legend just below Qin Xiu, but Night God No Moon was not as famous as Qin Xiu. That was because Night God No Moon had not be the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king. She was merely a teacher.


    In the Qin Kingdom, there were a few women grand teachers. Night God No Moon was one who was not as famous. Thus, she had not appeared to be too special.


    In Night God No Moon¡¯s era, the Qin Kingdom had turned to a system ofw. The king then was called the alpha king. He was the first king. Li Bing Yu had seen the records of Wu Wei Dao Pce. She read a ssified file about Night God No Moon. That woman teacher was the one who started the changes in the Qin Kingdom. She was integral to the process of the waning kingdom reiming its former glory.


    Back then, Night God No Moon took advantage of Wu Wei Dao Pce. Although it was not as bad as being kicked out of the Qin Kingdom, they were restricted. While Night God No Moon was around, the Wu Wei Dao Pce was unable to do anything in the Qin Kingdom. Night God No Moon basically had used them.


    Considering a character like that from a legend, and Han Sen turning out just fine, it made sense that Night God No Moon had departed. If it wasn¡¯t like that, it would have turned out quite scary.


    ¡°Bald Guy, stop talking. Hurry up and find thend pulse. It is best if we can find a high-ss gene racend pulse.¡± Han Sen was impassioned about finding new gene races.


    ¡°Dig! We will be digging, and we have to dig hard.¡± Bald Guy was emboldened. Han Sen had sorted out a scary woman, so Bald Guy did not think there was anything more to be afraid of.


    Bald Guy had been worried about digging up an extremely scarynd pulse, especially one they could not have dealt with. After thest ordeal, Bald Guy knew Han Sen was stronger than he had imagined. Since Han Sen said what he had, there was nothing more to be afraid of.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go deeper into the Gold Crystal System. This ce doesn¡¯t seem to have a high chance of getting us a rare gene race. Let¡¯s go hunt ourselves something bigger.¡± Bald Guy gnashed his teeth. Han Sen was speechless. If he knew the chances of getting a god-ss gene race here were low, why were they even there in the first ce?


    Still, it was fortunate Bald Guy had decided to go there. If they had not stopped there, Han Sen would have missed the chance of encountering Night God No Moon. Bald Guy summoned the God Wind Dragon and took Han Sen and Li Bing Yu away from the. They went deeper into the Gold Crystal System.


    Li Bing Yu quickly realized that Bald Guy was rather useful. Earlier, she had not thought highly of him. She had not thought he understoodnd pulses. It had actually been because he was afraid of going to Ghost Starlight Land.


    Normally, bignd pulses were followed by scary weird scenes. No one could have med Bald Guy for not wanting to go. Bald Guy led Han Sen to one of the seven ces. Ghost Starlight Land was one of them.


    The God Wind Dragon had yet to get close to the when they saw a group of flying gene race knights patrolling the outskirts of the. They were not letting anyone get close to the. Clearly, someone rather important had alreadyid im to the zone.


    When Bald Guy saw them from afar, his face instantly changed. ¡°That is Sky King¡¯s Sky Wing Knights. We should just go somewhere else.¡±


    Han Sen had heard about Sky King before. He was one of the kings who had a different surname. He was one of the ones with authority. He was a highly valuable asset to the Qin Kingdom.


    Of course, Sky King was famous because he and his people were nobles through heritage. They had an Annihtion ss god temple. Every generation was blessed by the Annihtion God Spirit.


    The Gold Crystal System was massive, so there was no reason for Han Sen to start a rivalry with Sky King. He was just going to follow Bald Guy and leave.


    They hadn¡¯t gone in a new direction for long when they suddenly heard a scary beast sounde from behind. The three of them looked back. They saw the, which was surrounded by Sky Wing Knights, burst with light. The gold god light fired into the sky. The, which had a rocky terrain, was suddenly turning into an ocean ofva. The entire was like a newborn sun. Its temperature was getting higher and higher.


    The scariest part was that there was a green sprout within the burningva sea. It was growingrge vines amid the fire. It quickly developed into a giant vine that was hundreds of miles long. It was still growing fast.


    Ordinarily, wood element nts or gene races were afraid of fire, but it was like this giant vine was absorbing fire to grow.


    The was burning, and the vine was growing swiftly. Not longter, it was around 10,000 miles long. It looked like a green monster resting atopva.


    The Sky Wing Knights on that came flying away from it. Many of them were melting from theva¡¯s high temperature. Not even their bodies remained intact. The knights able to escape felt relieved. Suddenly, vines from somewhere else shot out of theva and grabbed them. It was shockingly fast. The vines were like a nest of wild snakes. After wrapping up their bodies, the vines pulled them down into the sea ofva. They cried horridly in theva sea.

 Chapter 3125 - ighting for a Blood-Pulse

    <h4>Chapter 3125 Fighting for a Blood-Pulse</h4>


    Aside from the knights guarding outside the, the misters and gene casters that had ventured onto the were all dead. It was very scary. The other Sky Wing Knights were starting to flee. Bald Guy, Han Sen, and Li Bing Yu werepletely shocked. That had be weird and brutal. The many powerful gene casters on it could have teleported away in under a second, yet they had been unable to escape the vines ensnaring them. Once they were pulled into theva, no matter how strong the gene casters were, they all ended up dead.


    ¡°God Spirit Blood-Pulse... That must contain a God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse...¡± Bald Guy looked at the that now shone like a sun.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me the old vine is a God Spirit Blood-Pulse?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Of course, that is not a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. If I have guessed correctly, the old vine must be the gene race that lives on the. When the God Spirit Blood-Pulse formed there, the old vine gene race absorbed thend pulse¡¯s gene eggs to evolve. The scariest thing about it is that the element suits the God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It must have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse buff, which is what makes it so terrifying.¡±


    Bald Guy paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s not incite its ire for now. The people from Sky King won¡¯t stop, so let them try and find out just how powerful the old vine gene race is.¡±


    There was something Bald Guy had not said. There was a scary God Spirit Blood-Pulse there, and Sky King might end up going there himself. Since Sky King had created so much trouble there, other elites were also likely going to show up. If they were to go for thend pulse now, there was far too much risk.


    ¡°Can you determine the location of that God Spirit Blood-Pulse?¡± Han Sen asked as he looked at Bald Guy.


    He knew Bald Guy¡¯s hesitation, but he was thinking differently than Bald Guy. Han Sen thought this was a good opportunity. Since other elites had yet to show up, now was the prime time for him to nab a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    ¡°Do you want to get a God Spirit Blood-Pulse?¡± Bald Guy knew what Han Sen was thinking


    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Han Sen asked for confirmation. Bald Guy gnashed his teeth and said to Han Sen, ¡°If I am correct, the God Spirit Blood-Pulse should be at the core. People from Sky King must have just dug the core and triggered the God Spirit Blood-Pulse, which immediately wreaked havoc across the. If this was a normal situation, we would have to find where they dug. Now, we do not have to go to such trouble. The entire has be liquid. You just need to be able to withstand the frightening temperature. If you do that and can ess the core, you will find the God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡±


    After pausing, Bald Guy added, ¡°If you do want to fight for it, it is best that you hurry. The God Spirit Blood-Pulse has notpletely blown up yet. When it does explode, there will be many weird scenes that will shock the world. It will attract countless elites. I am afraid if you get the God Spirit Blood-Pulse, you will not be able to escape.¡± ¡°OK. You guys wait somewhere far away. Once I have the God Spirit Blood-Pulse, I wille and find you.¡± After saying that, Han Sen pped his peacock wings. He turned into a gold light and flew toward the that looked like a sun.


    Li Bing Yu looked as if she was wrestling with her thoughts. She knew more than Bald Guy. That¡¯s core had created a very scary God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It was unlike any other God Spirit Blood-Pulse. A person had to have a very high level of fitness to ept that God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    Now, the had another old vine gene race to guard it. Li Bing Yu recognized the old vine gene race. In Wu Wei Dao Pce, it was recorded as a rare ancient gene race called a sun spirit gourd. It was a fire and yang gene race.


    The sun spirit gourd must have hatched inside the core because its lifecycle was so long. It was unknown how long it had been growing inside the core. It had not shown up above the ground, and no human had been able to detect it before all of this.


    Because thend¡¯s maic field had changed, the Gold Crystal System harbored a super god pulse. That hade to look like gold starlight, one of the seven key points. It created an incredibly scary God Spirit Blood-Pulse and many gene eggs. That God Spirit Blood-Pulse was a fire element being with yang


    The sun spirit gourd, which required a billion years to evolve, had absorbed a lot of gene eggs and earned the buff of a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It was in ultimate mode.


    Thinking about the ultimate mode of the rare sun spirit gourd with its scary God Spirit Blood-Pulse buff, it was hard for her to imagine how strong it was.


    No matter how strong Han Sen was, it would have been hard for anyone to survive wherever the sun spirit gourd inhabited. She was hesitant about telling Han Sen any of that.


    Han Sen moved too swiftly. He did not give Li Bing Yu time to think about her decision. Li Bing Yu called after Han Sen, but he did not hear her. He rushed into the sun-like.


    ¡°Never mind. With his power, maybe he can emerge from there alive,¡± Li Bing Yu said with a sigh. She did not know what to think.


    Han Sen jumped into the burning hotva. Rather, it was not consideredva anymore. Due to the high temperature, it had be some sort of weird fluid. Even metal and stone were like crystal-clear water.


    Although the gold wing peacock king offered protection, Han Sen still felt very hot. Fortunately, his body was strong, and he was not afraid of the heat. He picked a ce far away from the old vine to fly.


    The deeper into the core he went, the hotter it became. To Han Sen, this was no big deal. His eyes shone with a weird gold light. He shot through the scary, high-temperature liquid. His god powers reached a thousand miles.


    This was the god wing peacock king¡¯sbine gene skill peacock king eye. If he did not have that power, Han Sen would not have been able to see any further than 30 feet ahead.


    While he was flying, a dragon-like shadow starteding toward him from theva. It was suddenly in front of Han Sen. It was a giant vine bigger than a water tank. It wasrger than the old vine outside.


    Han Sen was ready. He knew the old vine had been created from the core. Whatever was hidden underneath must have been the source of it all.


    Han Sen did not think about that. The old vine covered the entire core. His gold god wings pped. Behind Han Sen, the peacock wings shone with gold light. His entire body became a gold light moving toward the vine.


    Dong!


    The indestructible gold god wing left a light mark on the old vine. The old vine was still madly going for Han Sen.


    The gold god wings pped again. He dodged the old vine¡¯s attack. In the next second, a few more vines appeared. They came at him from several different directions. The vines were like dragons. They were like sea dragons. Han Sen was like a flying peacock. He flew elegantly and fast. He dodged one old vine while another old vine tried to stop him. He went straight toward the core.


    Although many geno arts were not avable for him to use, he was very good at judgment and formation. These were talents that could be used anytime.


    Amid the countless numbers of vines trying to strike him down, he was still able to swiftly make his way to the core. He was almost unstoppable.

 Chapter 3126 - Sun Spirit Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 3126 Sun Spirit Gourd</h4>


    The core was terrifying and hot. Han Sen saw that the scary old vine had wreathed itself around the core. It created a giant orb-like object that reced the shell of the core.


    Many vines wereing out from the vine orb. Like a legion of dragons, they came at Han Sen. They made Han Sen elerate his movements to avoid being struck.


    Han Sen used the peacock king eye at its maximum potential. He looked through the vines and saw a glimpse of what might havein inside. The high-temperature liquid inside had turned white. They were more like crystal. Within that liquid, Han Sen saw a weird fish that appeared to be sleeping. That fish looked white. It looked as if it was real, but it also looked as if it wasn¡¯t real.


    From the outside, the fish looked like an eel, but its body was longer than 3,000 feet. It was within the sphere of vines. Its lifeforce was active. It looked as if it was on the brink of waking up. Han Sen felt a very scary me power arise from the fish¡¯s body. Within its God Spirit presence, it was without a doubt a God Spirit Blood-Pulse that had been born inside the scarynd pulse.


    Han Sen wanted to rush in there, but he noticed the vine orb had more than just a white fish. A gourd was hanging between the vines and above the fish¡¯s head.


    That gourd was about half the size of an average person. It was snow-white like a crystal. It was hanging right above the fish¡¯s head. It looked like a small gourd pendant. When Han Sen had a closer look, he was hit by a wave of pending danger. He felt as if that gourd was far more intimidating than the God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse fish. What Han Sen thought was even more strange, though, was that the gourd, which had no eyes, appeared to be staring at him. It certainly weirded him out.


    Han Sen kept dodging the attacks of the vines while examining what he could see. Within the giant, old vine was that gourd.


    The gourd seemed to be absorbing the power of the God Spirit Blood-Pulse fish. A light came out from where the gourd touched the fish¡¯s head and melted into the gourd.


    ¡°That thing is absorbing a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡± Han Sen stopped hesitating. He found an opening and rushed toward the sphere of vines.


    A gene race that had evolved to that level could not be tamed. Letting it absorb all the God Spirit Blood-Pulse was a waste. Han Sen did not enter the vine orb yet. He suddenly saw the gourd release a scary white me. The entire gourd shone like a sun.


    Pang!


    Light shone on Han Sen¡¯s body was. It felt as if his body was inside a sun stove. Even with the strength of his body and the power of the gold wing peacock king¡¯s power, he could not block the effects of that heat. The feathers of the peacock wings on his back smoldered. His hair was singed. His blonde hair erupted in mes. His eyebrows and eyshes were burning.


    Han Sen suddenly broke the rules of the world. He was forced to use power to wipe the mes off his body and quickly fly back. The fire the gourd had shot out was too scary. It was probably at the same level as an Annihtion God Spirit. Just one me was as good as Moment God.


    If there had been no restriction on his power by the rules that governed that world, Han Sen should have been able to withstand what the gourd threw at him. Now, he was in shackles. If he needed to use all of his power, he could only do so for a short amount of time. He had to face the prospect that he might not be able to do take on the gourd.


    He did not dare break the rules of the world either. Han Sen used his power and stopped it. After leaving the vine orb, he used the power of his gold wing peacock king to break theva and fly.


    Han Sen did not n on giving up though. He circled the vine ball and flew fast. He wanted to find the gourd¡¯s weak point so he could potentially kill it with one hit.


    That thing was very scary. Even if Han Sen used his Xuan Yellow Sutra, he did not have the confidence he could turn it into an egg. Still, he was going to try his best.


    Before Han Sen did anything, he saw theva suddenly erupt with big movement. The scary body of a human broke the high-temperature liquid and arrived. It was near the orb of vines.


    Han Sen looked over and saw a strong elder wearing ck and white armor. Behind him, there was a halo that looked like Yin and Yang. It was spinning. It was like some god¡¯s god light.


    The Yin and Yang tai chi light spun. Countless vines headed toward him. The old man did nothing. The vines were pushed back by the Yin and Yang tai chi light.


    ¡°Is he Sky King?¡± Han Sen was able to guess who the person likely might have been.


    Sky King had inherited an Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse. The Annihtion God Spirit was Sky God. Legends imed he was a God Spirit who controlled the sky and ground. He had Yin and Yang, which were two air powers.


    Now, Sky King hadbined with Sky God. He had an Annihtion God Spirit power, or perhaps something even stronger.


    After all, Sky King had epted an Annihtion God Spirit¡¯s power andbined with a gene race¡¯s power a long time ago, so he must have had many exclusive gene races by now.


    Sky King could not be too good with eye powers. He did not see Han Sen from a distance. He went straight to the vine orb. He must have gone there for the God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    ¡°Let him fight first. I want to see what the gourd¡¯s powers can do.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He gave up trying to steal the God Spirit Blood-Pulse for now. He used his peacock king eye to observe the scene. Sky King was extremely strong. He immediately reached the point where Han Sen had been. The gourd released light that was like a sun.


    Sky King coldly grunted, but the Yin and Yang tai chi light covered his body. The fire was unable to break the shield of the two airs, Yin and Yang. Seeing Sky King rush into the sphere of vines, the gourd mutated. A scary white light me exploded. It turned into a three-foot gold sunbird that roared at Sky King.


    Sky King¡¯s face looked very serious. He punched the three-foot gold sunbird. It released god light like a sun. His strong Yang power was no weaker than the gourd.


    Pang!


    The three-foot gold sunbird was blown up by Sky King¡¯s genebine skill, Sun God Punch, but the punching light of Sun God Punch exploded too. In the next second, the sun-like gourd had many three-foot gold sunbirdse flying out. They had sun god mes that fired into the sky. To Sky King, they had turned into a scary flock of crows.


    Sky King was like a reborn battle god. He kept throwing out Sun God Punches. He blew up many of the three-foot gold sunbirds. He was still able to y amidst that flock.


    He was surrounded by a flock of birds. Sky King could not get to the God Spirit Blood-Pulse fish.


    Sky King also seemed to be afraid of something. He did not dy for too long. Suddenly, his hands glowed with a god light. One hand was like a sun in the air, and one hand was like a moon lighting up the ground.


    His fists punched each other to create a scary ck hole that sucked all theva and three-foot gold sunbirds into it. The three-foot gold sunbirds could not fight back. They were swiftly consumed by the ck hole. Sky King used this window of opportunity. Like a bolt of lightning, he hurried to the orb of vines. He was going straight for the God Spirit Blood-Pulse fish.

 Chapter 3127 - Flying Fish

    <h4>Chapter 3127 Flying Fish</h4>


    Sky King¡¯s ck hole consumed everything in its path. The sun spirit gourd expelled a surge of the three-foot sunbirds, but they were all quickly consumed by the ck hole. It was futile for it to even try.


    Sky King rushed in front of the sun spirit gourd, which looked like it was going to be swallowed by the ck hole. The God Spirit Blood-Pulse fish¡¯s eyes below the sun spirit gourd suddenly opened. They burned with a white me. Suddenly, the entire world went white. Not even the peacock king¡¯s eye enabled vision through that white light. No one was able to see what was happening. The God Spirit Blood-Pulse spirit fish exploded with light. It came and went fast. The lights suddenly started to dim. Han Sen quickly used his peacock king eye-skill to see.


    The God Spirit Blood-Pulse fish had vanished, but the sun spirit gourd¡¯s body was still burning with a white me. It incinerated everything around into nothing. Even Sky King¡¯s ck hole, which was getting close to the gourd, was burned by the white mes.


    Sky King¡¯s expression changed. He pushed the ck hole to keep attacking the gourd. No matter how terrifying the ck hole appeared, it was burned into nothing once it got close to the gourd. It was unable to consume the gourd.


    Katcha!


    There was a crunching noise. The gourd had a crack.


    Upon seeing that, Sky King was happy. Clearly, the gourd was unable to endure his suppression powers. He raged on and produced more ck holes to fight against the gourd.


    Han Sen was not feeling as good about it as Sky King. The gourd breaking did not mean it had failed to withstand the pressure. He thought that perhaps something else was emerging


    He recalled having had such a feeling before. He remembered how it had seemed like there were eyes inside the gourd looking at him. He did not believe it was just the mere presence and aura of the gourd.


    Perhaps the gourd was just a shell harboring something else. Perhaps what resided inside the shell was the true nemesis that had to be contended with.


    Plus, Han Sen had witnessed Bao¡¯er being born from a gourd. Whenever he saw a gourd, he tended to feel as if there was something inside it.


    Sky King was different. He had never seen life emerge from a gourd. He thought that cracks appearing in the gourd meant it was a gene race he was on the verge of killing, so he did not stop. He kept pumping power into the gourd.


    The gourd developed more cracks. It looked as if it would be unable to endure much more pressure and was sure to break. Han Sen did not feel safe and retreated. The gourd consumed the God Spirit Blood-Pulse. ording to the Cast God Court¡¯s theory, the gourd must have reached ultimate mode. If it was going any further, it might evolve into a scary life level. Although it was a gene race, it might be a wild God Spirit.


    Of course, this was Cast God Court¡¯s method. It required other people to achieve. Han Sen did not know if a wild gene race could aplish this life-level change.


    Boom!


    The gourd finally exploded. The snow-white shell, which looked like jade, was obliterated into pieces. It quickly melted into the white fire. It was suddenly reduced to nothing.


    The expressions of Han Sen and Sky King changed. There was a weird creature amidst the exploded gourd.


    The creature looked like an eel, but it had wings. It was like a fish and a birdbined, but it was not like the little red bird that could change into a fish or a bird at will.


    This was a bird and a fish at the same time. It was better to call it a flying fish.


    When the flying fish emerged, its eyes peered at Sky King. It opened its mouth and cast a frightening amount of white fire. Sky King looked glum. One of his hand¡¯s clutched Yin and while the other hand grabbed Yang. He stuck them together to create a giant ck hole. He flew at the flying fish with fire power that did not look very powerful.


    Ch!


    The white me perforated the ck hole. It went into Sky King¡¯s hand.


    Sky King¡¯s expression changed. The flying fish quickly broke the high-temperature liquid. Its body was glowing with a cold light. It was like a strong current heading for his armor.


    The white me wasn¡¯t put out. It just would not go out. It spread onto his gauntlets.


    Sky King was shocked. He did not bother to think. He cast away his ravaged gauntlet to ease the pain of his burning hand.


    The ming flying fish did not want to let him go. It pped its wings and followed him, spewing more storms of fire.


    Sky King still wanted to kill the gene race. Even without a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, that powerful gene race was a good ingredient for a sacrifice.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t so sure. He did not know what sort of gene race he hadbined with, but he had thunder wings. He pped them and flew away.


    The flying fish was faster than him. Han Sen heard a scream. Sky King¡¯s ass was on fire. It looked as if he was doing poorly.


    Sky King kept running and throwing away parts of his armor. He did not have the courage to return and resume a fight like that.


    Han Sen hurriedly pped his wings and flew up. He saw Sky King get chased by the flying fish as his armor burned. He kept taking off parts of his armor and tossing them aside. He was actually willing to abandon the armor.


    Both Sky King and the flying fish were very fast. They were so fast that it was like they were teleporting. They raced off of the and into space. Han Sen tried his hardest to catch up, but the lead they had over him gradually increased.


    Seeing he was going to lose them both. Han Sen had to break the rules of the sky and use Gxy Teleportation to get closer to them and not lose them.


    A normal people¡¯s vision was unable to witness their movements. They could not see Sky King and the flying fish, but Han Sen could. The Qin Kingdom¡¯s king with different surnamed, an existence who shocked the universe, was being chased by a flying fish. He was chased all the way from the ground and into space. His hair was messed up. He looked terrible.


    Sky King used all kinds of scary genebination skills to try and stop the flying fish¡¯s pursuit. Everything he tried was in vain. Nothing worked. The mes were terrifying. At such an extreme level, they charred everything into nothing. Everything around was easily ignited. If one touched it, one could not put it out. Everything that came into contact with the mes was roasted.


    Sky King carelessly let his hair catch on fire. Without hesitation, he cut off his white hair. He did not want the fire to touch his head.


    ¡°This flying fish is against the sky.¡± Han Sen was shocked. The unstoppable mes and scary speed were something an Annihtion God Spirit was unable to defeat.


    ¡°This God Spirit Blood-Pulse must be Annihtion ss. If it wasn¡¯t, the flying fish would not be that powerful.¡± Although Han Sen wanted to turn the flying fish into an egg, he calcted that if he broke the rules of the world to fight, he might not be able to aplish that goal.


    Sky King was chased on the ground and into space. It was unknown how many geno armaments were burned, but he did not dare let the me touch his body. He felt very sad about the losses, but he had no choice.


    In the end, without his geno armaments, he would summon a gene race to take the damage for him if he could not evade the fire. Han Sen would have felt bad for him if he had to see god-ss gene races burned to dust.

 Chapter 3128 - Sky King

    <h4>Chapter 3128 Sky King</h4>


    Sky King managed to escape the Gold Crystal System, but the flying fish did not relent its pursuit of him. It looked like it really hated Sky King and would not stop until its enemy was burned to death.


    Han Sen had to fly to follow them. He wanted to find a way to deal with the flying fish.


    He had to confess that Sky King really was the most powerful person in the Qin Kingdom. His family was huge, and he had money. All the high-ss gene races he had did not appear to be valued too highly since he used them all to save his skin.


    Of course, if Sky King wasn¡¯t as powerful as he was, he would have been unable to do what he was doing to survive.


    Suddenly, Han Sen thought something had to be wrong. He looked at the map and understood.


    ¡°This Sky King really is a very powerful character.¡± Han Sen guessed that Sky King was going to draw the enemy to another ce. He was going toward the border between the Han Kingdom and the Qin Kingdom. He was obviously leading it to unleash carnage in another ce.


    Han Sen¡¯s guess was right. When he reached the border between the two kingdoms, he went to a in the Han Kingdom. Sky King fearlessly entered the. While he was in the Qin Kingdom, he never once dared do that. While he was escaping, he avoided all thes that contained life.


    ¡°The Qin Kingdom is in the wrong this time.¡± Han Sen had to admit ginger became spicier the more it matured. Sky King had a big disadvantage. He wanted to get some interest from the Han Kingdom.


    Han Sen did not need to guess what he was doing. Sky King and the Han Kingdom¡¯s rtionship must not have been good. This might have even sparked a conflict. Otherwise, he would not have brought the flying fish all the way there.


    If he really was leading it elsewhere, going to the Wei Kingdom would have been closer. Yet, he went to that very faraway within the Han Kingdom. Obviously, he was prepared.


    The flying fish chased Sky King to the. Wherever he went there was a big city. It made Han Sen sigh.


    With the flying fish¡¯s power, if there was no top-ss elite fighting it, thes might end up being destroyed.


    Han Sen was surprised. When the flying fish breached the cities, it did not produce the scene of a city burning badly. It was quiet. Nothing seemed to happen. Han Sen thought the flying fish had not done anything. After a while, it still had yet to do something. There were no fires in the sky.


    ¡°Weird. What is going on? Did Sky King set up a trap to catch the flying fish?¡± Han Sen thought the probability of that happening was next to nil. Still, not knowing what was going on, he inched his way closer to the to find out what was happening.


    He did not get too close. His peacock king¡¯s eye skills were better than a satellite. Han Sens¡¯ vision shed. He was now able to clearly see what was happening down there.


    Sky King looked like a very broken, poor, and dirty hobo. He was standing on the street like a statue, not daring to move. His face was grey, and his body was covered with scorch marks. His hair was ragged. His clothes were full of holes. No one would have been able to guess that was Sky King. If it was known who he was, people would¡¯ve beenughing to death.


    Even so, many people on the streets discussed his identity. Sky King was not moving a single inch. He did not care for theughing and whispering. He stared ahead, not moving an inch. A cold drop of sweat fell from his forehead.


    The flying fish was just one foot away from Sky King. The fish stared at Sky King, but it did not immediately incinerate him with fire.


    The flying fish was being held by a little, white hand.


    When Han Sen saw the master of the little, white hand, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He could not help but scream, ¡°Bao¡¯er... Why is she here?¡±


    Sky King¡¯s forehead kept developing a cold sweat. Seeing the flying fish and the little girl, he felt extremely strange. Still, he could not move.


    He really was trying to do what Han Sen believed. He had lured it there. He wanted the flying fish to harm the Han Kingdom, so hended directly in the city.


    The flying fish caught up. When itnded in the city, it did not spit out fire and force the defenses of the to hopelessly try and fight back.


    The flying fishnded on a little girl. The most surprising thing about this was that the little girl reached out her hand to hold the flying fish as if she was holding a doll.


    Even more surprising was that the flying fish did not attempt to fight back. It allowed the little girl to hold onto it and used its head to rub the little girl¡¯s hand.


    Sky King¡¯s entire body was frozen stiff. It would have only taken a second for the flying fish to teleport in front of him and lock him down.


    The distance between them was very close, yet neither the flying fish nor Sky King moved. Otherwise, if Sky King revealed his ws, the flying fish might have killed him.


    Since the flying fish did not produce mes to harm the city, the¡¯s defenses weren¡¯t activated. Sky King¡¯s n had failed.


    Sky King looked at the little girl approaching with the flying fish in hand. She touched the flying fish¡¯s head as if she was petting a cat or a dog. His eyes could not help but twitch at the sight.


    He had never seen anything like this happen. Such a terrifying gene race was willing to adhere to a little girl. Things like that had never happened.


    Even the leaders of the seven kingdoms could not do something like that.


    It wasn¡¯t just the leaders. Even if the elders of the kings were there, the scary flying fish would spray their faces.


    ¡°Who is this little girl?¡± Sky King strangely looked at the little girl. He forced a smile and asked, ¡°Little Girl, why don¡¯t you tell the flying fish to go away? I will give you some money to buy candy.¡±


    The flying fish was being held by the little girl, but it was still hungry for him. If he revealed a w, it would kill him.


    Sky King did not dare move. He wanted to treat the little girl well so she would take the flying fish away. He would have then been free.


    ¡°What is money?¡± The little girl, who was holding the flying fish, looked at Sky King with confusion.


    ¡°Money is... It¡¯s something you can use to buy candy...¡± Sky King suddenly noticed he could not exin to the little girl what money was.


    ¡°What is candy?¡± The little girl still looked confused.


    Sky King thought it was weird that the little girl did not know what candy was. Upon looking at the little girl¡¯s innocent face, it did not look as if she was lying.


    ¡°That... Candy is something very sweet that you can eat,¡± Sky King tried to exin.


    ¡°Really? In that case, give me some candy, and I will try it.¡± The little girl looked at Sky King with excitement.


    ¡°I do not have candy on me, but I can give you money to buy a lot of candy,¡± Sky King said.


    ¡°Bring it out,¡± the little girl said, reaching out her hand.


    Sky King thought this was difficult. He did not have money on him. Even if he did, it would all have been burned. He did not dare move either. The flying fish was looking at him. ¡°Little Kid, put the flying fish away,¡± Sky King said, with a look of genuine fear. ¡°I am scared of it. I cannot give you the money right now.¡±


    If ordinary people saw Sky King acting like this, they would not have believed it. This was the overbearing Sky King.


    ¡°The little fish is so cute,¡± the little girls said. ¡°Why are you afraid of it?¡± She lifted the flying fish in front of Sky King, whose mouth was one foot away from it. Sky King¡¯s legs went soft. He started to shake. Cold sweat soaked his tattered clothes.

 Chapter 3129 - TeaChapter Him to Be a Person

    <h4>Chapter 3129 Teach Him to Be a Person</h4>


    ¡°Little girl, do not joke around with me. I will have you know that I am old and cannot be scared like this, lest it bodes poorly for my health. I think it would be best if you move with haste. After you have done that, I will happily take you on a trip to buy some candy.¡± Sky King was shocked, but his face still disyed a smile. He had not been this soft in many, many years.


    ¡°I see. In that case, okay, I think I can do that.¡± Bao¡¯er nodded. She held the flying fish as if she was going to have it retreat.


    Sky King was delighted. Once the flying fish exited his proximity and the little girl turned around, he could get free of the flying fish¡¯s lock on him, break space, and escape it.


    Even if the flying fish caught up, it was going to be hard to lock onto him. He could certainly find a way to escape the pursuit of the flying fish. The feeling of being on the cusp of death for so long was not an easy one to endure.


    Seeing Bao¡¯er hold the flying fish and turn around, Sky King¡¯s heart felt excited. As the little girl was about to turn around, Sky King gathered up all the power in his body. He was ready to break space and flee.


    The power in his body almost burst out, but the little girl suddenly turned around. The flying fish got closer to Sky King again.


    Sky King felt as if he wanted to vomit. He held onto the power, which was almost bursting out. He let himself stay where he was. His face was bing red.


    The little girl looked at Sky King with an untrusting expression as she asked, ¡°You are not going to lie to me, are you? Are you going to run away as soon as I turn around?¡±


    Sky King had been through many things. Now, he could not help but blush. He had nned on doing that, but he was Sky King. He was now going to lie to a little girl. His n had been exposed. His emotions were veryplex.


    ¡°Why would I...? I have been very honest. I mean what I say.¡± Sky King immediately exined himself.


    ¡°Yes, but the thing is that adults always lie. They never stop. So how exactly am I supposed to know whether or not you¡¯re the same? What if you are lying to me like all the others do?¡± The little girl continued to stare at Sky King untrustingly.


    Sky King was in a hurry to get out of there, but there was nothing he could do. The flying fish kept staring at him, locked onto his presence. have you know that I am old and cannot be scared like this, lest it bodes poorly for my health. I think it would be best if you move with haste. After you have done that, I will happily take you on a trip to buy some candy.¡± Sky King was shocked, but his face still disyed a smile. He had not been this soft in many, many years. ¡°I see. In that case, okay, I think I can do that.¡± Bao¡¯er nodded. She held the flying fish as if she was going to have it retreat. Sky King was delighted. Once the flying fish exited his proximity and the little girl turned around, he could get free of the flying fish¡¯s lock on him, break space, and escape it.


    Even if the flying fish caught up, it was going to be hard to lock onto him. He could certainly find a way to escape the pursuit of the flying fish. The feeling of being on the cusp of death for so long was not an easy one to endure. Seeing Bao¡¯er hold the flying fish and turn around, Sky King¡¯s heart felt excited. As the little girl was about to turn around, Sky King gathered up all the power in his body. He was ready to break space and flee.


    The power in his body almost burst out, but the little girl suddenly turned around. The flying fish got closer to Sky King again.


    Sky King felt as if he wanted to vomit. He held onto the power, which was almost bursting out. He let himself stay where he was. His face was bing red.


    The little girl looked at Sky King with an untrusting expression as she asked, ¡°You are not going to lie to me, are you? Are you going to run away as soon as I turn around?¡±


    <b>no</b>


    Sky King had been through many things. Now, he could not help but blush. He had nned on doing that, but he was Sky King. He was now going to lie to a little girl. His n had been exposed. His emotions were veryplex. ¡°Why would I...? I have been very honest. I mean what I say.¡± Sky King immediately exined himself.


    ¡°Yes, but the thing is that adults always lie. They never stop. So how exactly am I supposed to know whether or not you¡¯re the same? What if you are lying to me like all the others do?¡± The little girl continued to stare at Sky King untrustingly. Sky King was in a hurry to get out of there, but there was nothing he could do. The flying fish kept staring at him, locked onto his presence. If he did something suspicious, it wouldunch the scariest attack yet. Sky King did not dare risk inciting that ire.


    If he did not move, the flying fish could not do anything to him. If he moved, and there was a w, he would end up either severely injured or dead.


    ¡°Little girl, I swear I am not lying to you. You should just take that thing away. I will give you lots of money if you do that. I can guarantee you a life of luxury. You will live in wealth and be able to buy many, many fashionable articles of clothing and m yourself up with eye-blinding jewelry.¡± It had been so long since a woman had put Sky King at a disadvantage. At this point, he was tempted enough to pick up the little girl and run.


    The little girl examined him a bit closer. She pointed at one of Sky King¡¯s items and said, ¡°I do not know what money is, and I do not know how to use it. How about this? I think that looks quite pretty. Why don¡¯t you give it to me?¡±


    Sky King was d in a host of tattered clothing. His chest had a lot of burn marks on it, so he could not hide his body. She was able to see the jade-like pendant he was wearing.


    The jade was circr. It had a tai chi symbol that was half white and half ck. It was not particrly pretty, but it exuded a sense of mystery and age.


    Seeing that the little girl wanted his jade pendant, Sky King¡¯s expression changed. That jade item was very important. It took him a lot of effort to im. It was an item he dug up from a scary life pulse. It had the power to suppress and pulse.


    He had dared to travel to the core alone because of that item. In a critical moment, it meant the difference between life and death.


    That was not the most important facet of the pendant. That jade represented his identity as Sky King. Many of his friends, allies, and even the big nobles of the Qin Kingdom recognized that jade. When they had something ssified to do, he simply allowed his men to use the jade. With that jade, people treated a person with great priority.


    Things like that stood for his identity as Sky King. He could not just give it out to someone random.


    ¡°Little girl, this is cheap and not worth much,¡± Sky King said with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you select something else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother taught me not to take just any random stuff, especially expensive stuff,¡± the little girl said with seriousness. ¡°Cheap is good. I will take it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you not to take a random person¡¯s things?¡± Sky King could not help but fight back.


    ¡°Yes, but my dad told me I should take advantage of stupid people,¡± the little girl said with augh. ¡°I always have to bnce who I listen to between my mother and my father.¡±


    Sky King almost coughed up blood. He swore in his heart. ¡°Who is this asshole father of hers? How could he teach his child to behave like that? Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Old Uncle, are you going to lie to me? Are you not going to give it to me?¡± The little girl looked at Sky King with confusion.


    Sky King gnashed his teeth and looked stiff as heughed. ¡°How could I do such a thing? This thing is not worth much. If you like it, I will happily give it to you. But first, you need to...¡±


    Before Sky King finished, the little girl merrily proimed, ¡°Thank you, Old Uncle! You are such a nice person.¡±


    After that, the little girl let go of the flying fish. It went behind Sky King and jumped on his back. It took the ne off of his body.


    Sky King¡¯s eyes were twitching, but he did not move. He let the little girl take the ne away.


    The little girl received the jade and proceeded to wear it around her neck. She looked at Sky King, waved the jade, and said, ¡°Old Uncle, does it look good on me?¡±


    ¡°It looks good. It looks very good. You are so beautiful. You would look beautiful no matter what you were wearing.¡± It had been so long since Sky King hadstplimented someone in such a fashion.


    With his identity, if he liked a woman, he only just had to say the word. He never made the effort to please them.


    Seeing that the little girl was so happy, Sky King quickly said, ¡°I gave you my stuff. Could you send the flying fish away now? I am so scared seeing it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl was going to put away the flying fish, but someone walked next to it.


    When the little girl saw that person, she was shocked and happy. She ran straight to him. She happily jumped into that person¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Sky King¡¯s hope was depleted once more. His chest hurt. He heard the little girl call out for her dad. He looked over and thought, ¡°I want to see who can raise such an asshole kid. I will lock him up in a cell 24/7. I will teach him how to be polite. If he can¡¯t learn, I will smack him across the face until he does. He needs to know how to be respectful and not teach his child to be a delinquent.¡±


    When he saw who that person was, his heart jumped. It was a man who looked to be in his twenties. He had never seen him before, but he knew who he was.


    As one of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s high-ss people, if he didn¡¯t know about an event as big as Steel Scene being murdered, his title of a king would have been worthless.


    Sky King had watched Han Sen¡¯s videotape once before, and he had analyzed Han Sen.


    Han Sen was really tight with the crown prince. If the crown prince were to be the sessor, Han Sen would be a great friend of the king. Sky King did not care for Han Sen, but he had to treat the future king nicely. He was a character that could sway the direction of Sky King¡¯s life.

 Chapter 3130 - Big Nice Guy

    <h4>Chapter 3130 Big Nice Guy</h4>


    ¡°She is Han Sen¡¯s daughter? Is that just a coincidence?¡± Sky King¡¯s heart shed with many thoughts, but his face did not seem to change. He behaved as if he did not know Han Sen.


    Han Sen stroked Bao¡¯er¡¯s head as he asked, ¡°Bao¡¯er, what are you doing here?¡±


    He really wanted to know why Bao¡¯er was there and how she reached the anti-material world. In front of Sky King, Han Sen could not ask such questions. Bao¡¯er understood, which was probably why the DNA test read positive for her being his biological daughter. She understood and said, ¡°Dad, I was ying here. I picked up this cute flying fish and this Mister Nice Guy. He gave me a beautiful pendant.¡±


    After that, Bao¡¯er showed off the new pendant that was hanging around her chest. She seemed to be very fond of it.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, is this really how I¡¯ve been teaching you in the past? I¡¯m pretty sure it isn¡¯t. How could you do such a thing?¡± Han Sen looked seriously displeased with her.


    When Sky King heard Bao¡¯er im to pick up a cute flying fish, his eyes twitched. ¡°Can you just randomly pick something like that up? How much luck would a person need to have such good things happen to them?¡± Then, Bao¡¯er had called him Mister Nice Guy and said he had given it to her. It was not just his eyes twitching. It felt as if his heart was going to twitch.


    Hearing Han Sen tell off Bao¡¯er, he felt a bit better. ¡°It looks like this Han Sen has more morals than I gave him credit for. It¡¯s just that this kid does not behave.¡± Bao¡¯er looked wronged. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted it or even asked for it. He just decided to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen asked Bao¡¯er. ¡°Let me have a look at that pendant.¡± He collected the Sky Order and examined it closely.


    Sky King thought, ¡°With this Sky Order here, Han Sen is sure to recognize who I am. That is fine. Although it looks bad, I think Han Sen will respect me. He will give it back to me.¡± Sky King saw Han Sen walk in front of him. He thought Han Sen would give the Sky Order back to him, but Han Sen held the Sky Order and asked, ¡°Old Mister, you gave this to my daughter. What is this?¡±


    Sky King was surprised. He could not believe Han Sen did not recognize the Sky Order. Looking at Han Sen¡¯s face, it did not seem as if he was pretending to be unaware.


    ¡°Oh, it was nothing much. It was just my gift to her. It is just a silly little jade pendant. It is nothing of any significant value or meaning. It is only worth a bit of dosh, but that¡¯s about it.¡± Sky King gnashed his teeth and thought, ¡°I suppose it is a good thing he does not recognize it. If he did, that could probably lead to some embarrassment of sorts.¡± Han Sen lifted the jade pendant before Sky King. He thought Han Sen was going to return it to him, but Han Sen said, ¡°You are very nice, Old Mister. You gave my daughter such a nice gift. You are a very nice man.¡±


    ¡°Of course, not. I just thought our encounter was destiny, and she is such a loveable girl. That is why I gave her this gift. It was so I could be nice.¡± Sky King had to force his pleasant behavior, despite his earnest unwillingness to say such things. The flying fish was still staring at him. Sky King did not dare move. If Han Sen attacked him, he would have been absolutely destroyed. He did not dare to offend Han Sen.


    ¡°Well, it is nice to know you are an honest man. My daughter is indeed quite loveable. Everyone who sees her says she is so smart and nice.¡± Han Sen looked cocky as spoke. He seemed very proud of her.


    When Sky King heard Han Sen say that, he wanted to stomp and spit on his face. He wanted to curse him. He thought, ¡°What is this? You raised such a horrible daughter, yet you are so proud of her?¡±


    Although he felt bad, his mouth only returned an affirmative. He unwillingly had to agree with what Han Sen said.


    Han Sen went on to say, ¡°The daughter always resembles the father. Old Mister, do you think my daughter looks like me?¡± ¡°Do you?¡± Sky King unwillingly looked at them both. He did not think the two looked simr.


    Bao¡¯er had a circr face, whereas Han Sen¡¯s face was quite long and sharp. Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes were obviously bigger than his so Sky King did not think the two looked simr at all.


    ¡°Very simr. Everyone says me and her look like clones,¡± Han Sen seriously said.


    ¡°Right.¡± Sky King could not be bothered to talk to Han Sen. He just nodded.


    ¡°I say, you must also think we look simr. Yes?¡± Han Sen looked delighted. He put the Sky Order in front of Sky King.


    Sky King was happy. ¡°Although this guy is talking nonsense, at least he has the courtesy of showing respect.¡±


    Han Sen just waved the Sky Order in front of him. It did not look as if he was going to give it back. He went on to say, ¡°You are getting along with my daughter so well, and I look so simr to my daughter, fate must want us to be together. You even gave my daughter a pendant and said so yourself. In that case, I will...¡±


    Sky King was so angry that he almost started spewing blood. He had seen shameless people before, but he had never seen someone this shameless. He understood why he had said the two looked so simr. They were both extremely obscene and shameless. They were the same. It was like they were a clone of each other.


    Fortunately, Sky King had seen a lot and kept his cool. He knew that Han Sen must have recognized him and only pretended not to know him to scam him.


    Sky King was not afraid of Han Sen¡¯s scamming. He was just afraid of being scammed and attacked. If he did that, he would lose his money and life.


    When he looked at the flying fish that was ready to go, Sky King gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Of course, fate did bring us together. The three of us are fated to be together, but I only have this one pendant to give. I do have something that is associated with fate though. I just don¡¯t know if you will like it.¡±


    After that, Sky King transferred a gene race to Han Sen.


    ¡°Got god-ss gene race eight-armed evil dragon. Growth mode is ultimate.¡±


    ¡°Old Mister is very nice. It is an honor for me and my daughter to have met you.¡± Han Sen smiled and thanked him.


    Sky King gnashed his teeth, nning on how to respond. When Han Sen finished, he took Bao¡¯er and turned around.


    Bao¡¯er was holding the flying fish. She kept walking and looking back, waving at Sky King. ¡°Mister Nice Guy, let¡¯s y again next time we meet.¡±


    Sky King did not expect Han Sen to just leave like that. He was frozen. ¡°Surely he cannot actually recognize me.¡±


    He did not think this was possible. If Han Sen did not know him, when he saw the eight-armed evil dragon, he would have reacted.


    Even a fool seeing the ultimate-mode, eight-armed evil dragon would have known he was a superior sort of person.


    ¡°This guy is so weird, and his daughter is too. Why would the flying fish be so nice to his daughter? It was a gene race that consumed a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡± The very powerful Sky King thought the father and daughter were mysterious.


    As he watched them walk a good distance away, he could hear Han Sen speaking to Bao¡¯er. ¡°Bao¡¯er, don¡¯t do this again. If you meet a nice person like that, how could you only take one pendant? That is not respectful to a nice pendant. You have to at least take two.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am sorry.¡±


    Hearing the two of them talk that way, Sky King¡¯s face turned lime green and then dark green. It was colorful.

 Chapter 3131 - Going Back to Gold Crystal System

    <h4>Chapter 3131 Going Back to Gold Crystal System</h4>


    After taking Bao¡¯er to a safe ce, Han Sen asked her how she had got there.


    ¡°The old liar brought me here,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°The old liar? Which old liar?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°He is the one who wears weird clothes and has the g.¡± Bao¡¯er then angrily said, ¡°He is such a liar. He kept scamming people out of food, drinks, and all sorts of things, yet he never gave me anything.¡±


    ¡°Han Jinzhi?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He quickly asked Bao¡¯er for more details about the process that led her there. Han Sen learned that the Four Sheep Cube could lead people to the anti-material world. To do so, all sheep heads had to be pushed down together.


    The old liar was going to scam Bao¡¯er out of her Four Sheep Cube, but Bao¡¯er was not that gullible. She did not give it to him. So, the old liar took Bao¡¯er to the anti-material world. The worst part was that after scamming her out of the Four Sheep Cube, he left Bao¡¯er behind.


    ¡°This is terrible. He took the Four Sheep Cube and left Bao¡¯er here all alone.¡± Han Sen was angry. Han Sen had no idea that it was not because Han Jinzhi did not want to take Bao¡¯er with him. It was because he was scared of Bao¡¯er. He needed to provide Bao¡¯er food and entertainment, which was very hard for him to do. It was like a very sad very story. In the end, he was unable to afford to have her around, so he made a calction. He calcted that Han Sen mighte there, and Bao¡¯er would end up meeting someone. Therefore, he left Bao¡¯er there to wait for Han Sen.


    Regarding Bao¡¯er missing Han Sen¡¯s appearance, the old liar had no fear of that. After being with Bao¡¯er for a while, it was fine if Bao¡¯er did not scam others. At least, no one was able to scam her.


    As for the Four Sheep Cube, the old liar had spent a fortune getting it from Bao¡¯er. It was not how Bao¡¯er made it sound.


    ¡°Dad, do not leave me behind again. I missed you. I always want to follow you.¡± Bao¡¯er held Han Sen¡¯s neck. She sounded very cute.


    Han Sen looked hurt. He rubbed Bao¡¯er¡¯s head and said, ¡°In the future, I will always be with you. We will not be separated again. By the way, how are Littleflower and Ling¡¯er? Is your


    mom OK?¡±


    Bao¡¯er nodded. ¡°They are fine. I told Mom and my brother and sister that you will be fine too. Mom is waiting for you to go home.¡±


    ¡°That horrible old liar scammed us of the Four Sheep Cube Han Sen madly said. ¡°We could have reunited if he had not done that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bao¡¯er felt guilty, not wanting to keep talking poorly about the old liar.


    The universe of kingdoms was really big, so Han Sen did not know where he could find the old liar. He would have to wait and see where he ended up. He was going to take Bao¡¯er with him to the Gold Crystal System so they could dig up god pulses together. Han Sen asked about Bao¡¯er¡¯s situation. She was not really restricted by the rules of this world. As to why the flying fish followed her, she did not know the reason.


    Han Sen was used to her peculiar circumstances. It did not matter what creature it was, but they always loved Bao¡¯er. The higher ss the creature, the more they behaved lovingly to her.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er¡¯s history must be unique. What is her race?¡± Han Sen had a few guesses, but he did not think any of them were correct.


    He took Bao¡¯er back to the Gold Crystal System. He went to the to find Bald Guy and Li Bing Yu. Fortunately, they had not moved. They were still there, so Han Sen easily found them.


    Han Sen was told what happened after he and Sky King departed. He learned that many elites had arrived. None of them were able to earn rewards from the. Besides not getting a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, they were also unable to find any gene eggs. ¡°Of course, you could not find anything. All of the good stuff was ruined by the flying fish.¡± Han Sen thought as he looked at the flying fish next to Bao¡¯er, which was acting like a dog. Bald Guy looked at Bao¡¯er with curiosity as he asked, ¡°Old Han, where did you get this little girl from? How did you bring her here?¡±


    ¡°This is my daughter, Bao¡¯er. Bao¡¯er, this is Sister Ghost Kill and Uncle Xia Yu Fei.¡± Han Sen introduced the pair to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Really? You have such a big daughter, and she is so cute.¡± Bald Guy looked at Han Sen in disbelief. He then looked at Bao¡¯er. He also realized something andined, ¡°Why is she a sister and I am an uncle?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Are you not like one? People always say we look very simr.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but your daughter looks much better than you,¡± Bald Guy said with augh. He took out a gene egg and presented it to Bao¡¯er. ¡°Bao¡¯er, this gift is from me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Xia.¡± Bao¡¯er took the gene egg and politely thanked him for the gift.


    ¡°You can just call me Brother Bald Guy.¡± Bald Guy wanted to impress her, so he told her about the gene egg and its level. He wanted to make her happy. Bao¡¯er threw the gene egg at the white-jade, flying fish¡¯s mouth. The flying fish swiftly swallowed it.


    Bald Guy suddenly shouted, ¡°No...¡±


    It was toote. The flying fish had already eaten it. Bald Guy was so sad that he wanted to throw up.


    ¡°Quick! Cut his belly open and get the gene egg back... That is a very rare king-ss gene egg...¡± Bald Guy was depressed. He wanted to grab the flying fish, kill it, and take back the egg. Han Sen was shocked. He hastily stopped Bald Guy. If he dared touch the flying fish, it would have been a massive death wish.


    Han Sen looked at Bald Guy and said, ¡°Forget it. It has already swallowed it. It wouldn¡¯t hatch even if you got it back,¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked at Han Sen with confusion and asked, ¡°Dad, did I do something wrong? Did you not say gene eggs are for feeding gene races?¡±


    Bald Guy had a wry smile as he said, ¡°It depends on what gene egg. That was a rare king-ss gene egg. It was very rare. To feed it to a flying fish was a waste.¡±


    The flying fish had heard Bald Guy say he wanted to kill him, so it was not happy. It stared at Bald Guy with murderous eyes.


    Han Sen saw that, and it frightened him. If Bao¡¯er was not there, Bald Guy would have been dead. With the vengeful personality of the flying fish, it would have undoubtedly used fire to turn Bald Guy into a heap of ash.


    The flying fish opened its eyes wide. Bald Guy was still unaware of the crisis he had put himself in, so he stared back. He shouted, ¡°Dead fish, what are you looking at? Your ancestor¡¯s graveyard is smoking. To be able to eat a rare king-ss gene egg, I am afraid you can only have this one chance.¡±


    Han Sen saw Bao¡¯er holding onto the little flying fish. If she hadn¡¯t been, the flying fish would have attacked Bald Guy.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go find and pulse,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°The god pulse here is so strong, so it should be easy to find king gene eggs. If we are lucky, perhaps we can find a god-ss gene egg.¡± ¡°This ce is so dangerous,¡± Bald Guy worriedly said. ¡°Why are you bringing your daughter along?¡± ¡°She used to follow me around everywhere,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°I have been away from home for too long, and she was not used to it. Her family sent her here, so I picked her up. But it is fine. While I am around, no one will be able to hurt her.¡±


    Bald Guy felt as if Han Sen was too confident, but there was no other option. They had to take Bao¡¯er along with them.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, if something happens, follow Brother Bald Guy,¡± Bald Guy told Bao¡¯er. ¡°I will keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Brother Bald Guy, I understand,¡± Bao¡¯er nicely replied.

 Chapter 3132 - Getting Hide

    <h4>Chapter 3132 Getting Hide</h4>


    Han Sen and the others sat atop Bald Guy¡¯s God Wind Dragon. The journey seemed hurried. Bald Guy knew where the key of Ghost Starlight was.


    The first had been destroyed. They had to leave the system. They needed to find the next Ghost Starlightnd. Bald Guy could not help but ask, ¡°Old Han, did you find a god pulse in the core?¡±


    ¡°I found it, but the god pulse had been absorbed by a gene race Han Sen replied. ¡°I was unable to retrieve anything.¡±


    He was not lying. He really didn¡¯t get anything out of it. All of the good stuff had been imed by the flying fish, and the flying fish followed Bao¡¯er. He only got an ultimate eight-armed evil dragon from Sky King out of it.


    A god-ss, ultimate gene race took a lot of time and resources to raise. For ordinary people, having a god-ss, ultimate body gene race was an insurmountably difficult task to aplish in their lifetimes.


    The eight-armed evil dragon had three skills, which was exceedingly rare. Han Sen was satisfied with acquiring it. If he had not received something so wonderful, he would not have allowed Sky King to get away so quickly. It was the same for Han Sen as it was with the others. Many powerful nobles were looking for Ghost Starlight. They saw many groups of flying gene races flying around.


    There was a battleship-sized purple and red dragonfly breaking space. It sounded scary. Every gene race made sure to get out of its way. Even the God Wind Dragon was so afraid that it made sure to fly away from the fiend. When the purple and red dragonfly broke space and departed, they continued traveling on their original route.


    ¡°The dragonfly looked very good,¡± Bao¡¯er said with jealousy.


    Bald Guy lifted his lips. ¡°Of course, it is. It was the first reward from a god battle. It was a rare gene race called a mutant dragonfly. There is only one of them in the entire universe. It once belonged to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s first swordsman, Jian Bu Gu. He got it from a god fight, but he gave it to the Mo family. Now, the Mo family¡¯s Mo Shang Cang owns it. ¡°Why did Jian Bu Gu give the mutant dragonfly to the Mo family?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Bald Guy¡¯s eyes red with a nosy me. Heughed and said, ¡°The old grandma of the Mo family was the Mo family¡¯s matriarch. She loved Teacher Jian very much. When she was younger, she did a lot for him, but Teacher Jian only practiced with the sword. He only treated the Mo family¡¯s matriarch like a little sister. When he vanished, he gave the mutant dragonfly to the Mo family¡¯s matriarch. The Mo family was a second-ss noble. Because of the mutant dragonfly and Jian Bu Gu, the king has always treated her differently. Now, they are a top-ss noble family.¡±


    Han Sen knew Jian Bu Gu must have been full to the brim with great stories, but he never expected his stories to be that amazing.


    While they were talking, a white crane flew over to them. When it approached, it put them on alert.


    The sky was wide. Even if a group of knights flew by, they would never have to get so close to them. The white crane, however, seemed to be headed in their direction.


    ¡°I mean no harm, Brother Han!¡± When the white crane drew close enough, they saw a beautiful man sitting atop it. He waved to Han Sen.


    ¡°Mister God One Gong Zhen Jun? Why is he looking for you?¡± Bald Guy whispered with a frown.


    ¡°Ah, it is Mister God One. What inspires you toe to see me?¡± Han Sen looked at Mister God One, who was now very close.


    Mister God One and Gong Shu Jin, the man Han Sen had murdered, were both one of the top four misters of Jade Wall City. Although the four misters were famous, in the eyes of real nobles, they were nothing.


    Mister God Oneughed. ¡°I just randomly saw Brother Han, so I thought I would drop by and say hello. Now that I think about it, there is something I would like to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me, Mister,¡± Han Sen said.


    Mister God One was silent a moment before saying, ¡°I found and pulse, but thend pulse is extremely dangerous. My power alone is not sufficient for digging it up, and I do not have friends or family here. So, I thought I might ask for your help in digging thend pulse there. After that, we can share the loot. How does that sound?¡±


    Han Sen did not answer. Bald Guy lifted his lips. ¡°This Gold Crystal System has manynd pulses. Why don¡¯t we go do it ourselves? Why do we have to share with you?¡±


    Mister God One smiled. ¡°Brother Xia is Mister Wei¡¯s student. You must have heard about skinning hide.¡±


    ¡°You found a skinning hide?¡± Bald Guy was shocked.


    Mister God One nodded and said, ¡°If it was not for and pulse that shocked the sky, I would not have asked Mister Han to help.¡±


    SC


    Han Sen looked at Bald Guy, who exined, ¡°Skinning hide is and pulse with a weird scene. A strange grass grows on thend pulse and absorbs the weird scene of thend pulse. If you do not see the grass up close, you would not know that it was and pulse. When a skinning hide appears, there will be and pulse that shocks the world. There is a very high chance of getting a god-ss gene egg there. But...¡±


    After saying that, Bald Guy hesitated. Mister God One interjected. ¡°Things like skinning hide are what many gene races adore. This is a skinning hide with and pulse air. Even god-ss gene races seek to guard it. They wait there for skinning hide to mature. The skinning hide I found has a lot of scary gene races protecting it. That is why I am asking for your help.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Han Sen looked at Bald Guy and Li Bing Yu for their opinions.


    ¡°If it really is a skinning hide, we can at least go check it out.¡± Bald Guy admitted to his temptation.


    Han Sen wasn¡¯t entirely sure about it, yet he agreed. Mister God One led the way. They headed in a different side direction.


    Mister God One was targeting a with life, but one without humans. Gene races were all over that. If the super god pulse had not appeared in the Gold Crystal System, most humans would not have ventured there.


    Now, a super god pulse had appeared. The gene races there had achieved breakthroughs, and they had wildly mutated. The ces were many times scarier. Ordinary people would not dare go to that.


    Bald Guy felt a bit surprised that Mister God One dared going there to dig up a gene egg alone. It was very brave of him.


    After entering the, Mister God One steered them all tond carefully atop a mountain peak. He pointed at another mountain. About halfway up its slopes was a skinning hide.


    Han Sen used his peacock king¡¯s eye skill and was able to see a tform around the size of a football halfway up the mountain. There was a lot of strange grass on it, decking the entire breadth of the tform.


    The grass was half a foot tall. The leaves were yellow. It was like aloe on the ground. A red baby bucket was at the center of the grass. It was unknown if that was the seed, grass, or what.


    Upon closer inspection, one would have thought it was a baby that had been skinned alive. It had red flesh that made people feel extremely ufortable. The skinning hide was not glowing, but it looked bloody. It was definitely not something ordinary.

 Chapter 3133 - Blood Eye Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 3133 Blood Eye Butterfly</h4>


    ¡°Where are the gene races?¡± Han Sen saw the skinning hide, but he did not see any of the gene races that were said to be protecting it.


    ¡°If you can see that far, look toward the skinning hide¡¯s grassy heart person¡¯s face,¡± Bald Guy said.


    Han Sen looked and noticed something weird. He thought the grassy heart person had a face. When he looked closer, he realized it wasn¡¯t actually a face. It was a red butterfly that had weird markings. The butterfly was lying on the grassy person¡¯s face. The pattern on its back resembled eyes. Its body was like a little person¡¯s nose.


    Mister God One went on to say, ¡°The skinning hide looks weird, but it is still some kind of grass. The grass heart looks a bit like a child, but it is not actually a child. It does not have facial structures like eyes or noses. In fact, what is on the grassy person¡¯s face is a gene race that is called a blood eye butterfly. Ordinarily, the blood eye butterfly is marquise ss. That level wouldn¡¯t be too hard to deal with. If there was a boss blood eye butterfly around, we¡¯d be tussling with a duke-ss one. If there is a blood eye butterfly king, it would be king ss.¡±


    ¡°Even a king-ss blood eye butterfly wouldn¡¯t be hard for you to deal with.¡± Han Sen did not believe Mister God One was unable to deal with a king-ss gene race.


    Mister God One presented a wry smile. ¡°You overestimate me. The level of the blood eye butterfly is not high, but it can punch above its weight. If there are simr powers to fight back, even a god-ss gene race might be beaten by it.¡± ¡°Oh, what power is that?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity. Mister God One looked at Bald Guy and said, ¡°Brother Xia is a student of Mister Wei. He is better in that department than me. Let¡¯s allow Brother Xia to exin things to us.¡±


    Bald Guy was not shy. He said it straight. ¡°The blood eye butterfly is very weird. Its name contains the word ¡®eye,¡¯ but it does not have any eye powers. It is a toxic element gene race. Its body can release toxic powers that can make others fall into an illusion. If it touches your skin or is breathed in by your mouth or nose, it can make you hallucinate. People tend to die during those hallucinations. The illusion-creating toxic powder is not what is most important about this beast. You just need a gene race that is powerful enough tobine with or use a gene race that can protect you. Do that, and you will not get infected by the toxic powder.¡±


    After pausing, Bald Guy went on to say, ¡°The butterfly wings have patterns like eyes. They have a special ability that enables them to detect the approach of enemies. If that happens, the butterfly¡¯s eye patterns release a red light. It might not look strong, as it looks like a red firefly, but if you see the red light, even god-ss gene races might end up hallucinating.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t see it?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work, even if you don¡¯t look at it,¡± Bald Guy replied. ¡°Did I not say the blood eye butterfly is not an eye gene race? It is toxic, and the red light is toxic. Even if you close your eyes and the red light touches you, you will still end up hallucinating. Against ordinary blood eye butterflies, you will be fine. if there is a king-ss blood eye butterfly, even a god-ss gene race might end up defeated.¡±


    While they were talking, a big snake was going down the mountain. It was as thick as a barrel. It reached the tform.


    Han Sen was seeing what Bald Guy had described. The eye patterns on the blood eye butterfly¡¯s back flickered. It was like the grass person was opening and closing their eyes.


    The big snake looked very powerful. It opened its mouth, wanting to eat the skinning hide. Before the snake¡¯s mouth could touch the skinning hide, it stopped.


    Han Sen watched a crazy scene unfold. The big snake wentpletely mad. It began eating its own body, using its mouth to eat its tail. Half of his body was inside itself. It created a snake ring. It looked very weird.


    Bzzt!


    A sky full of red butterflies fluttered. It was like a cloud of blood going into the non-moving big snake. A momentter, the big snake only had bones left.


    With the blood eye butterfly¡¯s power, the leftover bones were tossed off the mountain. Han Sen looked down the mountain. The peacock king¡¯s eyes were flickering. They peered through the mist of the mountain. He saw the bottom of the mountain possess arge mound of bones. Who knew how many gene races had been eaten and thrown down there by the blood eye butterfly?


    ¡°That is a very powerful blood eye butterfly.¡± Han Sen had topliment it.


    Mister God One said, ¡°From what I have seen, in this group of blood eyes, there is a king. It might be a mutant king ss.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bald Guy asked with shock.


    Mister God One presented a wry smile and said, ¡°I am not going to lie. I have a toxic removal toad gene race at my disposal. This gene race is only king ss, but it is very effective against toxic gene powers. I thought I could use this gene race to remove the blood eye butterfly, but who would have known there was a mutant king-ss blood eye butterfly? It almost died there. That was why I asked for Han Sen¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°The toxic removal toad gene uses a skill called toxic removal shield,¡± Bald Guy said with a nod. ¡°It can break all kinds of toxic gene skills, but it cannot block the toxins unleashed by a king-ss blood eye butterfly. There might be a mutant butterfly king.¡±


    Mister God One looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I heard Brother Han has a blood ghost spirit that can remove all toxins and debilitations. We will most surely require Han Sen¡¯s aid.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let me give it a go.¡± Han Sen put Bao¡¯er aside. He summoned the blood ghost spirit andbined with it. After hebined with the gold wing peacock king, his evil-looking body looked to possess a blood aura. He looked even eviler. He was like some evil and handsome demon that had emerged from hell.


    With the strength of Han Sen¡¯s body, he should have been able to be immune to the blood eye butterfly. Mister God One and the others were there with him. He did not want to make himself look too almighty.


    ¡°You guys wait for me here. I will be right back.¡± After saying that, Han Sen pped his wings and flew toward the skinning hide tform.


    In an instant, Han Sennded on the tform. He saw the blood eye butterfly atop the skinning hide. The butterfly wing¡¯s eye patterns shone. It was like many small rednterns were glowing with a weird crimson light.


    The red lights did nothing to Han Sen. It was not able to invade the blood air from blood ghost spirit.


    Han Sen saw a lot of red dust scatter in the air. It had to have been the toxic powder from the blood eye butterfly that could cause hallucinations.


    To Han Sen, the toxic powder was practically useless. Han Sennded on the tform. Suddenly, there was a sky full of butterflies. Amidst all of those blood eye butterflies, Han Sen saw one blood eye butterfly that was stranger than the rest.


    The blood eye butterflies were the same size. It was unknown if they were marquise or duke ss. Aside from their powers being different, their appearances were the same.


    This blood eye butterfly was different. It was about the same size as the other blood eye butterflies, but it was purple.


    ¡°That should be the mutant blood eye butterfly,¡± Han Sen thought.

 Chapter 3134 - Saying No Means No

    <h4>Chapter 3134 Saying No Means No</h4>


    The purple blood eye butterfly king looked very weird. It was like some butterfly that came from hell. Its wings had markings that looked like flickering eyes. The mere sight of them gave people the willies.


    Although the amount of blood eye butterflies was shocking to witness, Han Sen did not turn his gaze away from them. The peacock king¡¯s eye skill and blood eye butterfly king¡¯s purple eye patterns looked into each other. It suddenly made Han Sen have a hallucination. He saw two shadows. He was seeing things. It was only for a moment. After his body adjusted to the toxins, the effect was immediately diminished.


    It was merely about Han Sen being shocked. It was just a king-ss gene race that could go through the protection offered by both the blood ghost spirit and gold wing peacock king. It was weird.


    The blood ghost spirit still had a young body. Han Sen understood that it did not have enough power, but the gold wing peacock king was ultimate mode. Yet, it was still unable to fully repel the power of the blood eye butterfly¡¯s toxins. That was hard to believe.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s body was also really powerful. If he was someone from the universe of kingdoms, even if he did have god-ss gene races to protect his body, he would have been damaged already.


    After Han Sen gave it some thought, he understood the meaning behind all of it.


    The universe of kingdom¡¯s was all about gene race power. The gold wing peacock king was strong. It had an indestructible de. Comparing the power and powers of destruction, the blood eye butterfly was hardlyparable.


    No matter how sharp its des were, it could not hinder the fire. The two of them were not of the same element.


    The blood eye butterfly king¡¯s toxic power was like that. With the gold wing peacock king¡¯s power, it was not the same. No matter how strong the gold wing peacock king was, it could not block the blood eye butterfly king¡¯s power.


    ¡°Just using power will result in a problem. In a ce like the universe of kingdoms, if I use a gene race correctly, even if I use a low-level gene race, it can kill a high-level elite. Let¡¯s not talk about assassinations.¡± Han Sen now understood.


    He was used to being in the geno universe. He felt the elites there were very strong and did not have many weaknesses. Lower-level beings fighting higher level beings never came easy.


    In this world, the rules were a bit different. Ordinary humans did notbine with gene races 24/7 because it would cost them energy.


    Using different gene race powers correctly was the key to victory. One didn¡¯t need very powerful gene races.


    They only needed one of the same attack gene races. Wasting time to grow another same element gene race was pointless.


    ¡°This mutant blood eye butterfly king¡¯s toxic power is interesting. Why don¡¯t I turn it into an egg? Perhaps it will end up useful.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The peacock wings on his back spread. Suddenly, a sky full of gold feathers descended like a rain of arrows that killed many red eye butterflies.


    In the blink of an eye, aside from the mutant blood eye butterfly king, all the other blood eye butterflies were killed. After all, it was a god-ss, ultimate-mode,bination gene skill. Besides the ordinary blood eye butterflies being unable to block the attack, even the mutant blood eye butterfly king could not.


    Han Sen wanted to take the mutant blood eye butterfly king with him, which was why he allowed to live.


    The mutant blood eye butterfly king was shocked. It pped its weird purple wings as Han Sen tried to catch up to it. The blood eye butterfly king had just turned when Han Sen cast the Xuan Yellow Sutra. A scary power struck the mutant blood eye butterfly king, turning it into a purple, crystal-like egg.


    He picked up the mutant blood eye butterfly king egg. When Han Sen flew back, Mister God One and the others were already near the tform.


    Mister God One offered apliment by saying, ¡°Mister Han really is different. You do not just have a blood ghost spirit power, but you have that gold arrow gene race. That is even scarier. It cannot be an ordinary ultimate god-ss gene race.


    Han Sen did not n on hiding anything. Heughed and said, ¡°You are smart. This is a mutant god-ss gene race.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Old Han, you are rich! You even have a mutant god-ss that is in ultimate mode. With the blood ghost spirit, you¡¯ll have enough money to afford a city.¡± Bald Guy really admired Han Sen. ¡°What do we do with the skinning hide?¡± Han Sen ignored Bald Guy. Mister God One replied, ¡°The skinning hide is good for feeding a gene race and evolving them. Using a skinning hide to evolve a gene race provides a high chance of one learning new skills. Let¡¯s just put it away and share it when we return.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    Everyone started to pull out the skinning hide. There were a lot of skinning hides. There were 10,000 of them. Mister God One prepared a giant bag in which they could stuff them into so the presence of the skinning hide could go undetected.


    After putting the skinning hide away, everyone started to dig.


    Without the temptation of the skinning hide, no more gene races approached that ce. The digging process went smoothly. Not longter, they dug up a jade gene egg speckled with ck dots. A weird light emanated from it. A powerful presence surrounded it. Han Sen felt


    it.


    Bald Guy said with bright and wide eyes, ¡°If I have guessed right, this is a god-ss gene race called half sky hawk. It¡¯s its gene egg.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. There is only one god-ss gene race here.¡± Mister God One thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°How about this? The half sky hawk gene egg can be considered one-half of the goods, and the skinning hide can be considered the other. I will let you choose, Brother Han.¡±


    ¡°If you let me pick, I will have to go for it.¡± Han Sen receded into thought for a moment. He turned to Bald Guy and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The half sky hawk is good stuff. It is a rare flying gene race, but the skinning hide is rare too,¡± Bald Guy quietly said. ¡°It is very good for the evolution of gene races... Whatever... Pick the skinning hide. You already have one mutant god-ss gene race. Having a half sky hawk will be pointless.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will take the half sky hawk,¡± Han Sen said while pointing at the half sky hawk gene egg. Mister God One handed Han Sen the gene egg and honestly said, ¡°OK. That actually benefits me. After all, the skinning hide is rarer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Han Sen collected the half sky hawk gene egg. He gave it to Bald Guy and said, ¡°I will give it to you now. When we next share things, you have already earned your share.¡±


    Han Sen had seen Bald Guy staring at the half sky hawk gene egg. It was obvious that was what he wanted. He was only thinking about what was best for Han Sen, which was why he picked the skinning hide.


    Bald Guy was shocked and happy. ¡°Old Han, I am not going to say much. I will take the gene egg, and I will return the favor. From this point on, you can have everything of mine. I do not need anything more.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need anything? You¡¯re not going to regret it, are you?¡± Han Sen looked like he was smiling at Bald Guy, but he wasn¡¯t smiling


    ¡°Ha! Ha! I, Bald Guy, keep my promises. When I say I do not need anything else, I do not need anything else.¡± Bald Guy touched the gene egg as he spoke.

 Chapter 3135 - Bee Planet

    <h4>Chapter 3135 Bee</h4>


    When Han Sen and the others reached the next in Ghost Starlight, there was a mountain of dead bodies and a sea of blood. The bodies of all kinds of creatures and human elites were on this giant. The looked like it was full of holes. It almost looked like a beehive. The scarier thing about it was a giant horde of bees in the sky that looked like a cloud. They covered the sky, and they almost covered the entire.


    Many nobles were far away from this. They only watched it. No one dared to approach the. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bald Guy asked someone nearby. That person should have been alone. He had an ice-cold personality. When he heard the question, he said, ¡°This had countless toxic bees emerge from underground. They killed everything on the. Everyone thinks this has and pulse that can shock the sky. After a few powerful people entered, no one has made it out alive. These toxic bees are scary.¡±


    While they were talking, someone called out for Bald Guy. Han Sen looked over and saw it was Bald Guy¡¯s ssmates. The person who spoke was an old mister. It should have been Bald Guy¡¯s teacher, Mister Wei.


    Mister Wei was sitting atop a Holy Wen White Deer. He asked Bald Guy, ¡°Yu Fei, why are you here now?¡±


    It was the same Holy Wen White Deer as the one Han Sen had, but the one Mister Wei had was better. It was stronger, and its body contained holy text. It was likely in ultimate mode.


    ¡°Mister, I have made friends here, so I went with them,¡± Bald Guy politely answered


    Brother Three sarcastically said, ¡°Mister, Brother Xia is famous now. He only makes friends with big characters. Did you not know that? This is Brother Xia¡¯s good friend, loved by the crown prince, the one and only, Han Sen. The man who murdered the general of the royal guards.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mister Wei frowned.


    Han Sen was loved by the crown prince. Because he assassinated Steel Scene, he offended all the nobles. He was the crux of the issues currently guing rtions between the royals and nobles.


    Han Sen was hated throughout the Qin Kingdom.


    Mister Wei was one of the nobles. He was born a noble and obeyed thew. He did not really like a reckless person like Han Sen.


    ¡°Yu Fei, thend pulse that shocked the world has opened. This ce is very dangerous, so I think it would be best if you followed me.¡± Mister Wei did not want Bald Guy to be good friends with Han Sen. He did not want to see his reputation dragged through the mud by him.


    Bald Guy gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Teacher, I made a promise to do this with my friends. I am not going to break my promise.¡±


    Mister Wei wanted to say something, but Brother Three asked, ¡°Master, do you not understand? Brother Xia only looks for friends in high ces. He thinks we are too lowly for him.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Bald Guy was angered by the remark.


    Brother Three wanted to fight back, but they suddenly heard the sound of a big dragon roaring. It was like a thunderstrike that shocked the whole sky.


    Everyone looked in the direction of where that dragon roar hade from. They saw a group of riders riding atop a big dragon. They wereing their way. There were 10,00 of them. They were very powerful. In between the big dragon riders, eight powerful big dragons were pulling a stagecoach. It was beautiful. The carriage looked very elegant. It was an unusual sight.


    ¡°Sky King is here,¡± Brother Three said.


    Mister Wei looked at Bald Guy and sighed. ¡°Yu Fei, be wary of the friends you make. If you do not, only harm wille to you.¡± ¡°Teacher, I understand, but Han Sen really isn¡¯t how you think it is,¡± Bald Guy attempted to exin.


    After hearing Bald Guy insist, Mister Wei shook his head and said nothing else. He led his students toward Sky King.


    Ghost Starlight¡¯ss were too dangerous. Although Mister Wei had some power, he did not have enough power to dig up the scarynd pulse. Therefore, he decided to co-operate with Sky King.


    Mister Wei led everyone to the carriage. All the students bowed to Sky King.


    Sky King was one of the leaders with a different surname in the Qin Kingdom. He was an important person among the nobles. Although Mister Wei was famous, he would not behave superior in front of Sky King.


    ¡°Greetings, Mister. Come on in for a meet.¡± Sky King¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage. Someone opened the door and invited Mister Wei inside.


    Mister Wei told his students to follow him in. He entered the carriage. The students behind the carriage were jealous. Brother Three spoke to the brother next to him. ¡°I wonder when I can be as cool as Teacher, sitting in the same carriage with a noble king.¡±


    That brother replied, ¡°You just need to focus on learning from Teacher. When you get to his level, you will be just like him one day.¡±


    ¡°That will not be easy,¡± Brother Three said with a sigh. ¡°Land pulse skills are very hard to learn. They are not easy to master.¡±


    While they were talking, they soon discovered that the team going to the changed direction. It was unclear where they were going. ¡°What is going on? I thought we are digging up and pulse on the. Why are we changing locations?¡± Many brothers were confused. They had met Sky King there for the sole purpose of digging up and pulse on the Ghost Starlight. Although they had just arrived there, Sky King¡¯s team opted to go somewhere else. It was unknown where they were headed.


    Although the people did not have a clue what was happening, they did not have the guts to ask. They just followed the others with confusion.


    Not longter, the team went past where Han Sen was. Brother Three looked at Bald Guy cockily. He lifted his lips and looked at him with disdain.


    He really hated Bald Guy, but that was mainly because Bald Guy was not a noble from Jade Wall City. He was the son of a city leader. He counted as a noble, but Brother Three was a noble from Jade Wall City. Bald Guy was just someone from an underdeveloped ce.


    If it was not for his luck, he would not have be Mister Wei¡¯s student.


    Brother Three thought, ¡°What an ignorant redneck. He does not even know much. He wants to be friends with Han Sen, who does not know how high the sky is. The crown prince is just the crown prince. No one knows when he will be king. Besides, the crown prince is immature. He might like Han Sen now, but it won¡¯t be long until he is bored of him. One day, with the crown prince not being a king yet, Han Sen will get nothing. If the crown prince forgets about him, he will be nothing. People like Sky King are the most important in the country. Being a mister under Sky King provides the most benefits.¡±


    While he was thinking, the team suddenly stopped.


    Brother Three and the others were confused. There was no ornd pulse. It was unknown why the team was stopping there.


    While they were standing there confused, Sky King¡¯s carriage opened. This time, it was Sky King who emerged.

 Chapter 3136 - You Are Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 3136 You Are Too Weak</h4>


    Brother Three was confused. He did not know why Sky King had disembarked. There were no big characters around him to interact with either.


    Brother Three quickly noticed that after emerging from the carriage, Sky King was walking toward Han Sen.


    ¡°Sky King must have recognized Han Sen. He is going to teach him a lesson!¡± Brother Three coldlyughed. ¡°Bald Guy wanting to be friends with Han Sen is like having a death wish.¡±


    While everyone was watching, Sky King walked before Han Sen.


    Bald Guy was not looking too good. He was a bit worried. His line of thinking was not too far off from Brother Three. He thought Sky King hade looking for some trouble with Han Sen.


    Li Bing Yu thought the same thing too, but she was rather excited. If Sky King did something to Han Sen, she could see what Han Sen¡¯s power was really like.


    No one would have imagined that Sky King was going to walk in front of Han Sen and smile. He looked like a pleasant old man. He said hello to Han Sen and Bao¡¯er in his arms. ¡°Little Girl, do you remember me?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect Sky King to talk to the little girl in Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s answer made Mister Wei and his students look on strangely. Sky King¡¯s expression had yet to change. He smiled at her and asked, ¡°Little Girl, have you forgot? I gave you a beautiful pendant.¡±


    ¡°Ah! It is you, the very nice guy.¡± Bao¡¯er now understood. She pulled out the Sky Order from out of her clothes.


    When everyone saw the jade pendant, they were shocked. They witnessed this happening with looks of sheer disbelief. Not even Bald Guy believed it.


    That was the Sky Order. Besides how much it cost, it represented Sky King. It was a priceless treasure.


    It was hard to imagine Sky King had given Sky Order out to others, especially a girl who was only four or five years old.


    ¡°What is going on? Who is this little girl? Why would Sky King give her his Sky Order? Is she royalty? Is she a child of some noble?¡± Brother Three had many questions he wished to ask.


    Sky King¡¯s subsequent actions made Brother Three and the others even more confused.


    Sky King¡¯s face was still lit up with the brightest of smiles as he greeted Han Sen. ¡°Brother Han, I really like your daughter. I want to take her as a student. What do you think about that, Brother Han?¡±


    After he said that, everyone was in shock. They only now learned that the little girl was Han Sen¡¯s daughter, and Sky King wanted to take her as a student. That was way too shocking.


    They did not think big characters like Sky King would randomly take a student. Plus, she was Han Sen¡¯s daughter. That reminded them of many more things.


    ¡°Does this mean Sky King is trying to be friends with Han Sen? What does that mean if he is? Does that mean Sky King is going to be friends with the crown prince?¡± Everyone had theseplicated thoughts running through their minds.


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°Although I am Bao¡¯er¡¯s father, epting a teacher is dependent on Bao¡¯er.¡±


    Before Sky King said anything, Bao¡¯er rejected him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Sky King was not mad, and he continued to smile as he replied, ¡°Why? If you are willing to ept me as a teacher, there will be a lot of good stuff to eat and a lot of fun things to y with. There will be endless gifts for you.¡±


    ¡°You are too weak,¡± Bao¡¯er said with honesty.


    Those words, in the ears of others, had them believe Bao¡¯er was ignorant.


    This was Sky King, who was an Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse inheritor. Out of all the Qin Kingdom¡¯s gods, there were only four Annihtion God Spirits.


    People were happy to admit Sky King was one of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s top five elites. Yet, the little girl had called him weak. They thought they were ignorant people who did not know much.


    ¡°I want to see what Han Sen is going to do.¡± Brother Three coldlyughed.


    Bald Guy was worried about Han Sen. He tried to remind Han Sen who he was dealing with through a re in his eyes. He wanted to quickly go against what Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°I am sorry, but you heard it from her, Mister.¡± Han Sen finally said something, but what he said only made the faces of others look stranger. They could not understand why Han Sen was not willing to ept Sky King epting his daughter as a student.


    The most surprising thing about all of this was that the father and the daughter were being treated like this by Sky King, but he was not angered. He continued to smile and said, ¡°That is fine. If Bao¡¯er does not want to, then that is fine. Are you guys going to the Bee to dig up and pulse? Why don¡¯t you all hop in the carriage with us? We can all go together. It will get our work done faster.¡± ¡°We have so many people here,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Is that appropriate?¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The more the merrier. I¡¯d like to talk to Bao¡¯er anyway.¡± Sky King looked like some sort of kind elder.


    Han Sen did not decline the offer. He led Bald Guy and the others into Sky King¡¯s carriage.


    Brother Three and the others were frozen as they watched Bald Guy, Han Sen, and the others all climb into Sky King¡¯s carriage. They could not ept the fact that this was happening. Sky King was inviting Han Sen and the others inside. Even the people around Han Sen were permitted into the carriage. Not even royals received that sort of treatment.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Brother Three gnashed his teeth. He disdainfully watched Bald Guy entering the carriage. He did not understand.


    It wasn¡¯t just Brother Three who was unable to understand. Even Li Bing Yu did not understand.


    She understood the Qin Kingdom had conflicts. Han Sen was the crown prince Qin Bai¡¯s friend. He was technically in the Qin Bai¡¯s faction. That was royalty. Sky King, however, was one of the kings with a different surname. He was considered a noble. If Sky King was willing to treat Crown Prince Qin Bai like that, no one would have been surprised.


    But Han Sen was regarded as a pet of the crown prince. He was considered a traitor. Saying it straight, theypared Han Sen to the crown prince¡¯s dog. They could notprehend Sky King¡¯s willingness to treat him that way. No one understood, but Sky King understood a lot.


    Although Bao¡¯er and Han Sen had scammed him of his items, they had technically managed to save his life. If Sky King ever had to battle Han Sen, he would be the one dying.


    ¡°This father and daughter are special.¡± Sky King looked at Bao¡¯er as she held the white jade flying fish. He did not believe this was just a coincidence. Brother Three thought it was glorious for them to be permitted to follow Sky King¡¯s carriage. Now, his thoughts were on a different matter. Bald Guy was a special guest of Sky King himself. He was happily sitting inside the carriage. Because Brother Three could only follow the carriage, he felt terrible. It was like a thousand eyes were on himughing. He felt grossly ufortable. Sky King¡¯s carriage was very beautiful and extremelyfortable. It was like a luxurious battleship with lots of space.


    ¡°Master,¡± Bald Guy saw Mister Wei and bowed.


    Mister Wei was surprised to see Bald Guy there. He then saw Han Sen and Sky King pleasantly talking and merrily smiling as they entered. His face looked even weirder.


    He knew Sky King went out to greet a friend, but he never expected it to be Han Sen. And it was not just Han Sen being invited inside the carriage. Even the people next to Han Sen were invited in by Sky King. Mister Wei understood Sky King, so he was more surprised than anyone else. He knew Sky King took the carriage very seriously. Normal people were never allowed to climb on board. Even if other kings were there, they could only ride their own vehicles. Friends and family had to wait outside the carriage.

 Chapter 3137 - Thirty Percent Benefit

    <h4>Chapter 3137 Thirty Percent Benefit</h4>


    ¡°Mister Wei, please exin to me the details you have about Bee,¡± Sky King said to Mister Wei.


    Mister Wei remained silent. He did not speak. Sky King understood what Mister Wei was worried about. He said, ¡°Mister, please exin it to me. The people in this carriage are all my friends. There are no outsiders in here.¡±


    After hearing Sky King say that, Mister Wei was surprised. One would have expected Sky King and Han Sen to be rivals due to their associations with different factions.


    Now, all the nobles were supposed to hate Han Sen. Sky King was the biggest noble in the Qin Kingdom, and he was saying that Han Sen was not an outsider. Mister Wei thought it was ridiculous.


    Mister Wei did not know why Sky King had to be like this. Others did not know about the power the fish in Bao¡¯er¡¯s hand possessed. Sky King knew it very well.


    Regarding the personalities of the father and daughter, he knew about them all too well.


    To prevent Han Sen froming to mess things up while diggingnd pulses, they might as well have given him a cut to stop him from starting anything. Of course, Sky King was hoping to use Han Sen and the little fish¡¯s power. With the help the flying fish could provide, even they were all in danger, there was something crucial that could always turn the tides in their favor.


    Mister Wei remained silent for a moment and then finally said, ¡°This is one of the sevens of Ghost Starlight. This is now filled with scary toxic bee gene races. There is only one possibility for why that happened. When the god pulse was formed, this already had a powerful bee gene race that was at least god ss.¡±


    ¡°Mister Wei, the¡¯s beehive is so scary. Did the bee king swallow the god pulse on this?¡± Sky King was scared of everything.


    Mister Wei shook his head. ¡°My King, you think too much. Although the beehive on this is huge, there is only one toxic bee. The entire bee legion you see was summoned by him. The power of that toxic bee is probably summoning those bees.¡±


    After pausing, Mister Wei said, ¡°I have been watching them for a while. Although the toxic bee legion is scary, there isn¡¯t the presence of a God Spirit. I cannot tell what the toxic bee¡¯s level is, but it did not consume the God Spirit Blood-Pulse. From what I have been able to determine, this does not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡±


    ¡°That is very good,¡± Sky King said with a nod. ¡°If things are this way, then there is no use in dying things further. Let¡¯s go to the and y the toxic bee gene race. I do not want it to ruin the gene eggs in thend pulse.¡±


    ¡°I totally agree with that.¡± Mister Wei agreed with Sky King¡¯s decision.


    Sky King did not make any orders yet. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Brother Han, as for the benefits we im from the, you and Mister Wei can have 30% each. Since we will use my power and resources, I will get 40%.¡±


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll do as you tell us,¡± Han Sen said.


    Mister Wei and Bald Guy felt weird. Mister Wei was in charge of seeking outnd pulses. He provided a lot of support, but he was only going to get 30%. Han Sen did not use power or resources, and he was still going to get 30%. That was hard for them to believe.


    They did not know that Sky King only wanted Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, the father and daughter duo, to not mess things up for them. He did not actually expect them to do anything.


    Li Bing Yu thought, ¡°Why does Sky King treat Han Sen like this? How did the two even meet? If they used to know each other, Han Sen¡¯s identity wouldn¡¯t be so simple.¡±


    ¡°That must be right. Han Sen must be the hidden heir of some family in the Qin Kingdom. Otherwise, why would Sky King give his self-identifying Sky Order to Han Sen¡¯s daughter? It wouldn¡¯t make any real sense otherwise. Why else would he treat Han Sen so nice?¡± Li Bing Yu thought that had to be right.


    The big dragon space riders headed down into the. The toxic bee crowds were scary but having big dragon riders ahead of them made them not as scary. The big dragons spewed fire to burn down the cloud-like assembly of toxic bees. With haste, they sped into the, but there were too many toxic bees. It was hard to clear them. The big dragon space riders could only clear the toxic bee legions around them.


    Just as Mister Wei said, the crowds of toxic bees were not real. Once they were killed, the bodies disappeared. The vast amounts killed did not litter the. They were not genuine gene races.


    Sky King looked at Mister Wei and asked, ¡°Mister, is there a way to find out where the real toxic bee is hiding?¡±


    ¡°It is not hard,¡± Mister Wei said with a nod. He summoned a gene race. The gene race looked like a turtle, but its head was shaped like a snake. Many mysterious symbols were present on the turtle¡¯s back. There was a needle inside the creature too. It looked very weird.


    Mister Wei bit into his finger and dropped a spot of blood onto the needle in the turtle¡¯s back. Once it came into contact with Mister Wei¡¯s blood, the needle started to spin.


    When the needle stopped in a direction, Mister Wei quickly said, ¡°The toxic bee¡¯s real body is that way.¡±


    Sky King immediatelymanded his riders to go that way, but the needle on the turtle¡¯s back kept changing its orientation. They were quickly able to find out where the toxic bee was actually hiding.


    When the toxic bee changed direction, the needle on the turtle¡¯s changed direction to follow it.


    After finding out where the toxic bee was, Sky King did not need to do anything. His elites were already able to y the king-ss toxic bee.


    Han Sen thought this was rather interesting. No matter if it was a scary summon power toxic bee or Mister Wei¡¯spass turtle, they all had magical powers.


    That was especially true of Mister Wei¡¯spass turtle. It was just a duke-ss mutant gene race, but without it, it would have been difficult to find the god-ss toxic bee.


    ¡°The gene race powers really do change a lot. The level of something is not the problem. It all depends on the caster. If a gene race is used well, that is how victory can be determined.¡± Han Sen noticed a gene race¡¯s utility was not defined by its level.


    Of course, higher-level gene races did provide greater benefits. Compared to a gene race with a simr element, one at a higher level was still better.


    The toxic bee king was killed. The entire¡¯s toxic bee legion vanished. The big dragon¡¯s space riders controlled the entire.


    Mister Wei and his students searched thend pulse. They found thend pulse and had the big dragon riders do the digging. Han Sen and the others did not even have to lift a finger. He was just there, chilling with Sky King and idly chatting


    ¡°What makes Han Sen and the others worthy of having a 30% cut? They did not do anything.¡± Brother Three knew about that, and it made him angry. The big brother quietly said, ¡°Brother Three, stop talking crap. If Sky King gave him 30%, that means Han Sen was worth it. You should stop trying to provoke him.¡±


    Brother Three was not happy, but he knew he was right. His face turned green, but he no longer dared to say anything.


    Including Mister Wei, everyone was busy. Only Sky King, Han Sen, and a few others were free. They gathered before a table, watching and talking. ¡°Brother Han, are you and Bao¡¯er interested in the god fights?¡±.


    ¡°It depends. I will join if I have the time,¡± Han Sen casually said. He sounded really chill about it, but he did not actually know what the god fights were. Thus, he did not answer clearly.

 Chapter 3138 - Snake Turtle Hide

    <h4>Chapter 3138 Snake Turtle Hide</h4>


    The was part of Ghost Starlight. The whole was full ofnd pulses. One only needed to take three steps to discover another small pulse. If one took 10 steps, one could probably find a big pulse. If one used a shovel to dig a bit, one might get a gene egg. Of course, that was a bit exaggerated, but there were manynd pulses and gene eggs. In a few short days, they were able to dig up a thousand gene eggs. Although there were no god-ss gene eggs, there were a lot of king-ss gene eggs. On the fifth day of their dig, something happened. A big dragon space knight died. In the beginning, no one noticed it. The rider was sleeping in a tent with a few other riders.


    The next day, he just stopped breathing. His body was already cold when it was discovered. He had no wounds, and the other knight riders had not heard anything. They thought he must have died from a sickness of some kind.


    Over the next few days, one rider died during their sleep each night. They all passed away quietly without wounds.


    The medics examined the knights¡¯ bodies and found no problems. There was no poison in them, and their organs were fine. It was as if they had died naturally.


    Sky King thought someone hade to fight him for thend pulse, so he sent someone to scour the area. He also had powerful gene casters in ce to defend the area.


    In the end, they were unable to find anything. One person was still dying daily. It was no more and no less. It worried all of the big dragon riders. None dared to sleep. They were scared that they would be the next one to die.


    ¡°My King, I do not think this is about a potential enemy doing something,¡± Mister Wei said to Sky King.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sky King asked with a squint of his eyes. He looked calm, but people who knew him knew that his mood was secretly sour. ¡°The riders who mysteriously died one by one were digging in the same zone as thend pulse,¡± Mister Wei said. ¡°From what I can tell, they should have been affected by the samend pulse.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying there is a gene race near thatnd pulse?¡± Sky King asked with surprise.


    Mister Wei shook his head. ¡°It might not be a gene race. Manynd pulses have unlucky powers, such as an evil spirit spring weird scene.¡±


    ¡°I asked, but they did not find an evil spirit spring there,¡± Sky King answered.


    Mister Wei said, ¡°An evil spirit spring is a rather obvious weird scene. There are some worse powers out there that are not as easy to trace. I want to go to thatnd pulse and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I will go with you. I would like to see what is causing this.¡± Sky King spoke with a murderous look.


    Han Sen and the others followed as well. After all, Han Sen had taken a 30% cut, so it would not be very nice if he sat there doing nothing at all to contribute.


    The dead riders had dug at different locations of thend pulse, but they were always near the same river.


    That river was the biggest one on the. It was more than 10,000 miles long. It also had several branches.


    Other creatures on the had almost entirely been wiped out by the toxic bees. Some had managed to stay alive in the water. Sky King believed it must have been a gene race that survived in the water causing the problem. After investigating it, they discovered nothing.


    Mister Wei brought a few students with him to follow the river. They observed the river and how it flowed. They took out something that looked like a disc to confirm their location.


    They eventually reached thend pulse where the knights had been digging. On the way, Mister Wei did not have much to say. For the duration of their journey, his face looked gloomier by the minute.


    After he checked out a few spots on thend pulse, Mister Wei looked at Sky King with seriousness. ¡°Mister King, we cannot dig thisnd pulse within 300 miles of this river.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Sky King asked with genuine curiosity.


    Mister Wei pointed at the river and said, ¡°Please look over there. The river starts from a snowy hignd. It should go to the sea, but halfway down this river, it goes underground. It creates an underground river. Although it still flows to the sea, in this formation, thend pulse has a name. It is called a Snake Turtle Hide.¡±


    ¡°What is a Snake Turtle Hide formation? I have never heard of such a thing,¡± Sky King asked.


    Mister Wei had a wry smile. ¡°The river above thend pulse is called a dragon pulse, but dragons fly through the nine clouds. They do not go underground. Right now, half the river is underground, and thus it is like a snake hiding in a turtle shell. That is why it is called a Snake Turtle Hide.¡±


    ¡°What is so special about this formation? Why can¡¯t we dig here?¡± Sky King asked.


    Mister Wei replied, ¡°Mister, have you heard about snakes and turtles fighting each other?¡±


    ¡°I have seen a lot,¡± Sky King said with a nod.


    Mister Wei nodded and went on to say, ¡°If snakes want to eat turtles, they have to bite their necks. When the turtle is in pain, it will bite the snake¡¯s body and retreat its head back into the shell. The snake¡¯s head will be brought in with it too. During this kind of snake and turtle fight, they will bite each other and let go until they are both dead. It ensures that if one goes down, the other goes down with it. The Snake Turtle Hide formation is like that. If we dignd pulses near this river, it is like we are digging the snake¡¯s body and turtle shell. The snake and turtle that killed each other might now be set free. The person who digs the snake¡¯s body and turtle shell will be in bad shape. This is an extremely bad formation. It is one of the evilestnd pulses in existence. If we keep digging here, something negative will happen. Even if you do get some gene eggs out of it, it will never be worth it.¡±


    ¡°The area of this river is veryrge, and there are manynd pulses,¡± Sky King said. ¡°If we do not dig within 300 miles of the river, we will take on at least 10% to 20% additional damage. Do you have a way to fix that?¡±


    ¡°The evil pulse is here now, so there is nothing I can do,¡± Mister Wei said, looking rather sad.


    ¡°If things are indeed like that, then let¡¯s not dig up anything.¡± Sky King understood. He ordered people to ren their excavation efforts and avoid any area that resided within 300 miles of the river.


    As for the river that led underground, Mister Wei calcted where it went so they could avoid it.


    After that, the big dragon riders stopped having a fatality every day. No more knights died during their dig.


    They thought things were now okay. After a few days, lights began to glow inside the river. It was like a nightlight river.


    Looking out at the, a shiny, real dragon was lying on the ground. It looked very bright.


    Anyone was able to tell that this was a weird scene with and pulse that could shock the world. It was a shame that it was within the Snake Turtle Hide formation. There was no way to get at it.


    After Sky King sent a group of knights to the river to dig up and pulse, the riders all died within a few days. There was not a single survivor.


    After that, Sky King did not dare send anyone out there to dignd pulses. Every day, he watched thatnd pulse that shocked the sky, but he did not dig. He was very upset.

 Chapter 3139 - Repel Evil Rhino

    <h4>Chapter 3139 Repel Evil Rhino</h4>


    Han Sen and the others were incredibly free to as they wished. After Han Sen heard that something weird happened there, he nned on taking Bao¡¯er there to dig. He did not believe thend pulse could harm them.


    If there was a god pulse that could shock the world, perhaps they could find a rare gene egg there. Han Sen wascking in those.


    He chatted with Sky King. When Sky King heard about his n, he felt very happy about it. ¡°You guys go and dig! You can keep every gene egg you dig up. There is no need for you to share it with us.¡±


    A few tens of thousands of miles away, half of the river was underground. The radiation¡¯s radius was wide. There were manynd pulses there. There were as many as there were hairs on cows. Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, the father and the daughter, prepared to go dig. There were so manynd pulses that they could have probably dug there for the rest of their lives.


    Therefore, Sky King was not too worried about them digging up all the gene eggs. After they entered, his army would be able to go in and dig if they broke the Snake Turtle Hide formation. He knew how to calcte that.


    Even if Han was unable to break it, it did not do any harm to Sky King. He would be doing Han Sen a favor, and that was cool too.


    ¡°Old Han, I will go with you guys,¡± Bald Guy said while chomping his teeth.


    ¡°Why are youing with us?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Do you have any idea how dangerous that ce is?¡±


    ¡°If you guys are not scared of it, then I am not scared either,¡± Bald Guy madly said.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Of course, we are not afraid, but you are different. Your body is too weak. If you cannot endure the Snake Turtle Hide, you are going to die.¡± Han Sen did want Bald Guy to go with him. Bald Guy said, ¡°If I do not go with you, will you be able to readnd pulses? Do you know where and how to locate gene eggs? Do you know how to dig them up?¡±


    After Han Sen heard that, he was shocked. That was a big question. Even if they knew there was good stuff to be found along the river, they could not dig up every inch of it. The gene eggs were different from other things. Before they hatched, they were weak. If Han Sen used too much strength while digging, the gene eggs might break with the soil he toiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Li Bing Yu suddenly said. ¡°I have a way to protect Bald Guy.¡±


    ¡°What is your n?¡± Han Sen and Bald Guy looked at Li Bing Yu with surprise. It was a formation that not even Mister Wei was able to break.


    Li Bing Yu coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys look at me like that. I am sure Mister Wei knows about this method too, but it can only make one or two people unaffected. It will not work for many people, so arge-scale digging venture is out of the question. Although, just having a few people won¡¯t allow us to dig up much.¡±


    ¡°What is this method?¡± Bald Guy quickly asked.


    ¡°I have a gene race called a repel evil rhino,¡± Li Bing Yu said. ¡°Afterbining with it, even if you are in danger, you will not be affected. It only works if youbine with the repel evil rhino. Other people will not be protected.¡±


    Bald Guy was shocked. ¡°The repel evil rhino is a treasure the mister uses to dig intond pulses. I cannot believe you have one too. But there are four of us. One evil repel rhino will not be that helpful.¡±


    Li Bing Yu replied, ¡°Han Sen said he has his own way, and I have other gene races to use. You can use the repel evil rhino.¡± She then transferred the repel evil rhino to Bald Guy.


    Bald Guy epted the repel evil rhino. He looked surprised. ¡°The repel evil rhino is just king ss, but it is extremely rare. Any mister who receives one would think of it as a most valuable treasure. My teacher has one, but not all the students do. I cannot believe I, Bald Guy, can use a repel evil rhino today.¡±


    ¡°I am only lending it to you temporarily,¡± Li Bing Yu coldly said. ¡°I don¡¯t need it forever,¡± Bald Guy merrily said. ¡°Using it just once in my life is enough of a privilege.¡±


    The four of them readied themselves and set off for the river.


    ¡°Old Han, is it really OK to bring Bao¡¯er?¡± Bald Guy was worried about Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Han Sen casually said. ¡°I have a way to keep Bao¡¯er safe, but it only works on those who share the same blood as me.¡±


    Before the four of them reached the river, they saw a group of people digging upnd pulses ahead of them.


    ¡°This is a small world.¡± When Bald Guy saw them, he spat on the floor.


    The person who wasmanding the people digging up and pulse was Brother Three.


    Brother Three saw them approaching. He rode a big bird over to them. He had a remarkably different attitude. From afar, Brother Three smiled. ¡°Brother Xia, where are you and Mister Han going? I am familiar with this ce, so I can lead the way for you.¡± Bald Guy was surprised. He had never seen Brother Three talk to him in this way before. He then realized why Brother Three was willing to change his attitude.


    Bald Guy did not expose Brother Three¡¯s thought process. He looked like he was smiling at him, but he did not smile at him. ¡°We are nning to dig up gene races near the river. Are you interested in going?¡±


    When Brother Three heard that, his face changed. He smiled. ¡°That ce is too dangerous. If you want to dig up gene eggs, this area has enoughnd pulses as it is. Why go somewhere so dangerous?¡± Bald Guyughed. ¡°Digging normalnd pulses does not show ourselves off as students of Mister Wei. If you do not go there, then we will go.¡±


    After that, Bald Guy summoned the repel evil rhino. He rode atop the rhino, staying behind Han Sen.


    Upon seeing the repel evil rhino, Brother Three¡¯s face cycled through a variety of colors. He looked super jealous.


    ¡°Good. That felt good.¡± After walking far away, Bald Guyughed loudly.


    Li Bing Yu coldly said, ¡°By behaving like that, it is only a matter of time before someone stabs you in the back someday.¡±


    Bald Guy did not care. He said, ¡°He has been stabbing me in the back enough as it is. I have been learning from Teacher all these years, but he has never stopped bullying me. Now, I have what it takes to fight back.¡±


    ¡°We are almost there,¡± Han Sen said to Bald Guy. ¡°Combine with the repel evil rhino just in case something happens.¡±


    Bald Guy selected the repel evil rhino andbined with it.


    Bald Guy was very strong. Afterbining with the repel evil rhino, his body was stronger. He was like a b of meat. His nose possessed a silver rhino horn. The four of them entered the 300-mile radius of the river.


    No matter what a person did, experience was always necessary. Before, Bald Guy did not havend-pulse experience. Although he had learned a lot, when it came to getting down to it, it never panned out too well.


    Now, he kept digging all kinds ofnd pulse. He had many specialnd pulses. His level was certainly increasing, and his skills were certainly improving. After having a look, he discovered and pulse near the river.


    Han Sen could not feel if there was anything different there. He dug up a fewnd pulses and found something. He obtained a dozen gene eggs. Three of them were king ss.


    Bald Guy suddenly pointed at Han Sen¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°What is that on your neck?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen took out a mirror and checked himself out. He noticed his neck had a very small, ck line. If he had not examined it closely, he would have thought he was wearing a ck ne.

 Chapter 3140 - Break Head Wire

    <h4>Chapter 3140 Break Head Wire</h4>


    Han Sen used his hands to rub it. It was like the ck line was under the skin. He was unable to rub it away.


    Bald Guy pointed at Bao¡¯er and screamed, ¡°Bao¡¯er¡¯s neck has it too!¡±


    Han Sen frowned. He looked at Bao¡¯er¡¯s snow-white neck and noticed there was a ck line.


    In fact, it was not just Bao¡¯er who had it. They soon noticed that all four of them had somehow developed a strange ck line.


    Li Bing Yu looked terrible. ¡°If I am correct, this ck line is the legendary break head wire.¡±


    ¡°What is the break head wire?¡± Han Sen and Bald Guy looked at Li Bing Yu. Li Bing Yu looked at Bald Guy and said, ¡°Bald Guy, you are a student of Mister Wei. You must have heard the legend of Qi Kingdom¡¯s Mister Tian Kuang.¡± She did not answer the original question.


    ¡°I have. Three hundred years ago, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s Big Mister Tian was very famous. He dug up many god pulses that shocked the sky. He was greater than my teacher today. He is like the first mister of all the seven kingdoms.¡± Bald Guy nodded and said to Li Bing Yu. ¡°There are many legendary stories about Mister Tian. Which one are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Thest one,¡± Li Bing Yu said.


    Bald Guy was surprised. ¡°Thest one? Is that the legend about Mister Tian bringing his students to dig a bignd pulse and never returning? No one was able to learn about what happened to him. The hundreds of students he took with him vanished too. Is that the story?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one,¡± Li Bing Yu said with a nod.


    ¡°What is so special about it? Mister Tian had a mysterious god pulse and summoned his students to go dig up the god pulse together. They did not return.¡± Bald Guy looked at Li Bing Yu with confusion. He was not sure why she had brought it up.


    Li Bing Yu had a wry smile. ¡°That is just one version of the legend. I have heard another version. The legends say Mister Tian took a few hundred students to that god pulse, and they dug there day and night. The soil became weird. It was dark red and difficult to dig into. They dug for seven days and seven nights. After all that time, they were only able to dig nine feet deep. At that time, they dug up something that was like a green, stone tile.¡±


    Bald Guy had never heard this version of the story before. Just like Han Sen, he raised his ears to listen to Li Bing Yu speak.


    Li Bing Yu went on to say, ¡°Mister Tian and the other students felt weird. When they dug thend pulse, it was on a lifeless. Why would there be a stone tile there? So, they kept digging down. They soon found an old, broken building deep in the earth. The walls were all demolished. It was unknown how it had been buried underground. They excavated the entire building to get a better look. They saw a stone sign near the front door. Four words were written on it: Broken Head God Temple.¡±


    After hearing her tale, Bald Guy did not believe her words. ¡°God temples are undying. Even the ultimate elites of the seven kingdoms cannot destroy a god temple. How could one end up broken and buried underground? This must be a prank.¡±


    ¡°That is what Mister Tian said. Everyone thought so too. The temple had no statue. They thought it was a god temple replica built through human hands. Plus, the location of that god pulse was below the Broken Head God Temple, so they had to remove the god temple to keep digging down. The next day, after they had removed the Broken Head God Temple, everyone¡¯s neck had a small, ck line.¡± When Li Bing Yu said that, her voice started to change.


    Bald Guy felt a chill run down his spine. He reached his hand up to stroke his neck.


    Li Bing Yu went on to say, ¡°That ck line did not hurt or itch. There was nothing inherently weird about it. Mister Tian did not know what happened. He thought of many ways to try to remove it, but he could not find any sess. Scary things started to happen the next day. While they were asleep, a few of the students had their heads chopped off. The ck line defined the precise point they were decapitated. After that, if anyone fell asleep, their heads were mysteriously cut off.¡±


    ¡°Mister Tian made students watch other students sleep. The students did not dare sleep, but humans are humans, and humans have to sleep eventually. No matter how strong they are, it¡¯s a need. In the end, they could not help but fall asleep. The students were said to have seen a very strange scene. When a student fell asleep, the ck line fell off. It was like someone had used an ax to cut it. Blood went everywhere, but the students who watched this did not see anything.¡±


    ¡°Mister Tian used every method he could to stop it. He was unable to find out what caused the ck line to manifest. In the end, he had to let one of the students who could not stay awake fall asleep. He then scraped away the skin so he¡¯d lose the skin but survive. Who would have been able to know that the ck line did not actually exist on their skin? It was deep inside the flesh and bones. To skin the skin was entirely useless. Eventually, the student¡¯s head was chopped off while he slept.¡±


    ¡°If things are like that, anyone who falls asleep will lose their head and die. They were able to avoid sleep for 10 days or half a month. Some evensted one or two months, but humans cannot avoid sleep forever. Like the others, as soon as they fell asleep, death came. In the end, Mister Tian and his students fell to the same fate. They all died through decapitation. The ck lines on their neck were given the title ¡®break head wire.¡±¡±


    After hearing all of that, Bald Guy felt a chill. He forced a smile and said, ¡°That is just a legend. If Mister Tian and the others were all killed, then how was their story about the broken head wire preserved? Who lived to tell the tale? Plus, we did not find the Broken Head Temple. The ck lines on our necks cannot be the break head wire.¡± ¡°I hope that is the case, but this is too simr to the legend of the break head wire,¡± Li Bing Yu seriously said. She was obviously not meaning any of this as a joke. Han Sen frowned and said, ¡°The riders that died before did not have their heads cut off, and their necks did not bear ck lines.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and we didn¡¯t unearth a god temple,¡± Bald Guy said with a trembling voice. ¡°We did not break a god temple either, so how could we have possibly provoked Break Head God?¡± His hands kept rubbing the ck line on his neck, unable to erase the mark.


    Han Sen did not believe in karma regarding things like that. It was obvious that some power was around. It was just very weird the power could make them develop a ck line.


    Li Bing Yu sighed. ¡°Even if it is not the break head wire, it will still be big trouble for us. If it wasn¡¯t, Bald Guy¡¯s repel evil rhino should have worked.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Bald Guy said while gulping his saliva. ¡°We should think about going back first. I will allow my teacher to examine it. He is old, so perhaps he knows what the ck line is.¡±


    While he was talking, Bald Guy suddenly screamed. He held his neck as the ck line on his neck started to bleed.


    Bald Guy clutched his burning neck, and he screamed with fear, ¡°Holy sh*t! I thought a beheading onlyes while you are asleep!¡±

 Chapter 3141 - Break Head God Temple

    <h4>Chapter 3141 Break Head God Temple</h4>


    Bald Guy¡¯s neck ck was bing redder and redder. It was like there was blood soaking through it. It was a very bloody and scary sight. It looked as if it was tightening and going to crack his neck. Although Bald Guy hadbined with the repel evil rhino, it did not seem to work. It could not stop the blooding through.


    ¡°Is that really a God Spirit power?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    The repel evil rhino was able to repel evil. It could reduce the effectiveness of evil. Ordinary gene races could not aplish something like this. If it was a God Spirit power, it might work.


    The repel evil rhino only repelled evil. It could not repel gods. During their entire journey, they had dug up manynd pulses and not seen a single God Spirit. They hadn¡¯t discovered a god temple either.


    The skin on Bald Guy¡¯s neck was bing tighter. It would notst long. In the next second, it looked as if his head was going to be severed. The blood dyed his neck and his hands red. It looked like he was in pain.


    Li Bing Yu used a few genebination skills, but nothing seemed to work on the break head wire.


    Han Sen frowned. He summoned the blood ghost spirit andbined with it. He ced his hand on Bald Guy¡¯s neck and let the ghost blood spirit power go into break head wire to try to stop its power from working. It was a futile effort. The power of the blood ghost spirit was unable to prevent the break head wire from digging into Bald Guy¡¯s throat. At the same time, Li Bing Yu¡¯s break head wire started to bleed. Li Bing Yu¡¯s face looked green. She immediately summoned a few gene races to suppress the scary power that sought to decapitate her, but nothing she tried worked.


    ¡°Old Han, I am not going to make it! If you don¡¯t die, go to Bamboo City and tell my father I will be his son in the next life too. Tell him to find a woman and make another baby so I can be reborn with him again.¡± Bald Guy clutched his neck. He was in great pain as he cried that out. He sounded as if someone was squeezing his neck and could not breathe.


    ¡°With me here, nothing is going to take your life.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed with a godly light. He cast the power of the Xuan Yellow Sutra onto Bald Guy¡¯s neck. It was strange. The Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power touched Bald Guy¡¯s neck and worked like an eraser. It erased some of the ck lines on Bald Guy¡¯s neck.


    Han Sen saw it worked, so he went around the entire length of the ck line until the break head wire on Bald Guy¡¯s neck was wholly erased. Eventually, no trace of it remained.


    Han Sen thought that if the Xuan Yellow Sutra did not work, he would break the rules of the world and see who was doing this to them.


    If the Xuan Yellow Sutra worked, there was no need for him to go through such trouble.


    The ck line around Bald Guy¡¯s neck was gone. He felt immeasurable relief. He was like someone who had just been spared a hanging. He sat on the ground and gasped.


    The break head wire around Li Bing Yu¡¯s neck bled. She revealed her identity by making use of a few of the Wu Wei Dao Pce¡¯s secret skills. None of those worked either. The break head wire was like a seamless de. It tightened around her neck. The blood on her snow-white neck was getting thicker. It made her feel depressed.


    Han Sen ran in front of her and ced his hands on her neck. Li Bing Yu immediately felt much better.


    Han Sen glided his hands around her neck until Li Bing Yu waspletely freed. She did not suffer as much as Bald Guy had, but she still felt as if she had escaped death. She looked at Han Sen.


    A power that the Wu Wei Dao Pce¡¯s skills could not erase was easily brushed away by Han Sen. The power he had unnerved her.


    Li Bing Yu and Han Sen had been together for a long time. She thought this person was very mysterious. She could never treat or think about him as an ordinary person.


    The ck line around Bao¡¯er¡¯s neck didn¡¯t do anything, but Han Sen still wiped it away. He only let his neck keep the ck line around it.


    He knew the break head wire was a mark or a marking. The break head wire itself did not have a powerful power, but the frightening power that decapitated came from elsewhere used the ck line like a conduit.


    He left the break head wire on him to see if it was possible to trace where the severing power came from.


    After a while, Han Sen felt as if his neck was getting tighter. It felt as if there was a very strong, thin wire being used to strangle him. It got tighter until it eventually felt like it was going to break his neck.


    Han Sen touched his neck, but he could not feel any wire. He could only feel his skin tightened where the break head wire was.


    ¡°Old Han, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you erase the break head wire around your neck?¡± Bald Guy asked.


    ¡°No matter who it is, if he tries to harm me, I will make him pay,¡± Han Sen coldly said. He did not want to erase the break head wire.


    The break head wire released a scary power. With Han Sen¡¯s fitness level, the power was unable to do anything to harm him.


    Even though the scary power kept increasing, it never reached the point of drawing blood from Han Sen¡¯s neck. The ck line just tightened his neck a bit. It was like an invisible wire being used to strangle him.


    Time passed. Han Sen continued to fight the break head wire. Bald Guy was nervous watching him, but Han Sen¡¯s neck had yet to bleed. The water in the river was starting to show signs of unrest. It was moving a lot more.


    In the end, a giant wave formed in the wide river. The wave was crazier than the waves at the sea.


    Li Bing Yu and Bald Guy glumly looked at the river. They sensed a scary presence spread across the river. It appeared to them as if something was getting ready to emerge.


    Vo!


    A green, stone tile came out of the water. It revealed its back. It was a roofposed of green tiles. A broken temple appeared in the river.


    Bald Guy looked at the old temple¡¯s door frame. He saw a que and screamed, ¡°Break Head God Temple... It really is Break Head God Temple... It¡¯s the Break Head God Temple that killed Mister Tian and all his students back in the day! It is here!¡±


    The god temple was very old and broken. If ordinary people saw it, they would have thought it was a broken temple. With Han Sen¡¯s peacock king eyes, he knew the god temple had purple-ck mes rising. It was like it was covered in demonic power.


    Han Sen clearly felt that a scary creature was inside the god temple looking at him, but the creature¡¯s presence was strange. Han Sen could not determine if it was a God Spirit or a gene race. After the god templepletely emerged from the water, Han Sen and the others were able to see what was inside it.


    Half of the old temple¡¯s door was closed, and half of it was open. Han Seen peered inside the god temple and saw a god altar.


    The god temple did not have a god statue. Instead, there was a very bloody guillotine.

 Chapter 3142 - Weird Temple

    <h4>Chapter 3142 Weird Temple</h4>


    The guillotine was an execution device used for carrying out death sentences. In ancient times, some countries used the guillotine to legally execute people. A famous queen was once brought to the guillotine after being sentenced to death.


    The guillotine looked like a doorframe. It had a tform at the bottom and a de above that looked like a gate. When the de was brought up to the highest point, the prisoner¡¯s head was ced on the tform below. Afterward, the rope holding the de up was cut. The small gate-like, heavy de then dropped. No matter how strong someone¡¯s neck was, it was still severed.


    The guillotine was 12 feet high. The frame was made of old, bronze-looking wood. The tform and de wereposed of ck metal.


    The frame looked very bloody. No one knew how much blood had been spilled or how many heads had rolled beneath that frightening machine.


    The entire guillotine was full of a devilish, scary presence. It was like countless angry spirits were there crying out in pain. Before they walked close to the god temple, they already felt countless demons pulling them closer to the guillotine.


    Han Sen examined the guillotine. He noticed Bald Guy walking straight toward the guillotine inside the god temple. He looked like a doll with no soul. Even the way he walked was mechanical.


    ¡°Bald Guy!¡± Han Sen roared. The bald man, who was near the river, woke up. Bald Guy noticed he was standing in the river. The water was above his legs. In shock, he ran back.


    ¡°This thing is so evil,¡± Bald Guy said with shock. ¡°As I looked at the guillotine, I felt as if I want to put my head there. It¡¯s making me confused.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I am going to have a look at what it is.¡± After Han Sen said that, he walked toward the god temple.


    He sensed that the god temple and guillotine were very weird. This was not like an ordinary God Spirit.


    Han Sen had entered many god temples and met many God Spirits, but people like Evil Lotus God, Qin Jun, or even the person in the geno hall had given Han Sen the feeling of being restricted and bound.


    No matter how powerful they were, they did things with order. This Break Head God, however, made Han Sen feel that the God Spirit very overbearing and extremely evil through and through. It was unlike an ordinary God Spirit.


    Bao¡¯er sat on Han Sen¡¯s shoulders. She held the little flying fish. Her small face looked glum.


    When Han Sen stepped into the ancient temple, he saw something behind the decapitation tform.


    The de that connected to the guillotine had a rope in the back. That rope was not tied to anything. It was as if it was being held by a hand.


    The hand was not a human hand. It belonged to a doll. It was an old doll that looked like a woman wearing pretty noble clothing and a crown.


    Because the doll was so old, it had lost most of its color. It had touched a lot of dirty blood and looked very old and weird.


    Han Sen observed the doll. The doll¡¯s eyes, which previously had been shut, were now open. Its blood-red eyes peered down on Han Sen. The mouth, which could move, let out a strangeugh.


    ¡°You are here. I have waited for you for a long time.¡± The voice was ghostly. The voice made people¡¯s teeth sore. It sounded like a voice that came from the depths of hell.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Han Sen asked the wooden doll.


    The real God Spirits must have recognized him. This god temple was very strange. It made Han Sen wonder if it was a real god temple or not. ¡°Of course, I know. I have been waiting for you for a million years. You have finally arrived. Come... Come to me... Be a god like me forever... Let¡¯s not spend time apart again...¡± The doll let out a shrillugh.


    As its vocal cords were still rattling out augh, the doll¡¯s body moved. It pulled a ck rope that was soaked in blood. The de was pulled up.


    When the de went up, the entire guillotine¡¯s purple and ck mes exploded. It was like there were tens of thousands of evil spirits crying and roaring. The entirety of the Break Head God Temple was surrounded by scary, ck, and purple mes.


    When the de went higher, the scary purple and ck mes zed stronger. When the purple and ck mes rose, it was like countless evil spirits came roaring and jumping toward Han Sen.


    ¡°A sky full of flying feathers.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body exploded with gold light. The peacock feathers formed a gold ring. A sky full of feathers fired at the evil spirit like a hail of arrows.


    In the next second, Han Sen shockingly discovered that the sky full of flying feathers was unable to damage the evil spirit. It pierced through the body. The peacock feathers were like a storm that struck the pedestal. The scene broke into a shower of godly light, but his power was unable to move the guillotine at all.


    ¡°It is pointless. I am God. No matter how powerful ordinary people are, they cannot fight against a god. Normal people are just a pathetic joke. Obey me, and you can achieve godly powers. You can be immortal like me. You can look down on everything in this world.¡± The doll sounded a bit crazed. The voice echoed throughout the temple. The heavy de squeaked with horrible, metal scraping sounds. It amplified the sense that everything inside that tomb was evil and scary.


    Han Sen frowned. The gold wing peacock king powers he wielded did not seem to deal the slightest amount of damage to the guillotine. While that was very concerning, it did help to dispel all doubt and prove one thing. It meant that the old temple they had discovered was nothing manmade. It was a real god temple. If it was a real god temple, it meant the guillotine and doll inside were real God Spirits.


    When Han Sen was in the geno universe, he had seen this sort of thing quite often. The power of ordinary people did not work on God Spirits. To hurt a god, a person needed a special sort of power.


    If it was not for Qin Xiu or World King God breaking the space barrier and making the geno hall reveal itself, fewer people could have hurt a God Spirit.


    The universe of kingdoms was the same way. Even a god-ss mutant gold winged peacock king was unable to hurt the guillotine and doll. Han Sen was not sure which power was required to damage them.


    While he was thinking, the purple and ck mesnded on him. It was like he was being pulled by countless evil spirits. Han Sen was unable to control his body. He found himselfpulsively walking toward the guillotine.


    ¡°Come over here... Remove that head of yours... Lay it down and be a god alongside me. Be a being that transcends the trappings of mortality. Join me and be immortal...¡± The doll kept pulling the rope while screaming andughing. Han Sen cast the Xuan Yellow Sutra to fight the evil spirit. Although he immediately extinguished the evil spirit, more evil spirits wereing. It was like they were endless.


    Even Bald Guy and Li Bing Yu, who were standing far away from the river, were affected. Li Bing Yu was able to resist a small amount, but Bald Guy was already in aplete daze. He walked straight to the old temple.


    Han Sen was ready to break the restrictions of the world. He wanted to use his powers to break the guillotine, but he suddenly saw the small flying fish in Bao¡¯er¡¯s arm react. It was spitting out a swathe of white fire.

 Chapter 3143 - God Chaos Party

    <h4>Chapter 3143 God Chaos Party</h4>


    When the white me touched the evil, ck, and purple spirit, it was like it had met gasoline. The entire god temple lit up in a fire.


    The power possessing Han Sen and Bald Guy vanished. They regained control of their bodies.


    When he saw the little flying fish spit out a fire to battle the guillotine, Bald Guy¡¯s mouth opened wide. He was so shocked that he could not close his mouth. The scary fire was able to do battle with a God Spirit, and it showed no sign of being at a disadvantage. The whole god temple was bathed in fire. Only the god altar, which had the guillotine, was not burning.


    The guillotine released ck and purple mes and evil spirits. The flying fish suppressed the mes that came out of it.


    Bald Guy thought about the time he had talked about skinning the flying fish and all the other stuff he had said to it. He now felt very happy. He was d that he hadn¡¯t acted on his desires.


    Li Bing Yu was bbergasted. She had already thought that the small flying fish was weird. She knew it was not a low-level gene race, but she did not expect it to be that scary. It was effectivelybatting the powers of a God Spirit.


    <b>vei</b>


    A gene race with that power suggested only one possibility. It proved that it must have absorbed a God Spirit Blood-Pulse before. It had already be a God Spirit gene race.


    Han Sen was a bit surprised too. It looked like gene races that absorbed God Spirit Blood-Pulses could fight God Spirits.


    In the future, he only needed to use Cast God Court to evolve a God Spirit gene race. Then, he did not have to break the rules of the world to fight a God Spirit.


    Now, Han Sen hoped the blood dragon would evolve faster so it could absorb the god dragon Blood-Pulse faster. He did not know how strong the blood god dragon would be after that.


    ¡°How is it possible for such a powerful God Spirit gene race to obey a human?¡± The doll looked at the flying fish with shock. Han Sen was shocked as well.


    Han Sen looked at the doll and coldly asked, ¡°Now, can you tell me where you are from?¡±


    The doll was speechless. It could not have been any ordinary God Spirit.


    The doll suddenlyughed and said, ¡°You are cocky far too soon. Your God Spirit gene race is strong, but if I am not mistaken, it is a rare gene race that absorbed an Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It is one of the strongest in the universe, but it is a shame...¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as he asked, ¡°What is a shame?¡±


    The doll replied, ¡°It is a shame that it does not have a god temple for support. It is just a wild god that is down upon the table.¡± The doll grabbed the rope and pulled the heavy de to the highest point, which made the cord straight.


    Suddenly, the entire guillotine released extremely scary purple and ck mes. It was like a volcano erupting. It fought the small flying fish¡¯s mes.


    In the next second, the doll let go of the rope and let it fall. The heavy de went down like it was insane. It snapped itself into the guillotine very hard.


    Boom! The guillotine exploded. It was like hell cutting open a door. Countless scary spirits emerged. It was very scary. The purple and ck mes incinerated everything.


    The small, flying fish was in front of Han Sen. Its body was puffed up like a circr ball. It spewed white fire and fought the scary power that the guillotine had produced.


    The flying fish¡¯s mouth was full of blood. It was injured and fell back.


    Bao¡¯er picked up the injured little flying fish. Her angry eyes looked murderous. This was a rare feeling for her to express.


    The dollughed as if it was insane. ¡°I told you. No matter how powerful it may be, it is just a wild god on the table. Compared to a real god like me, there is a gulf in power that cannot be closed.¡±


    Amid the doll¡¯s very sharpughing voice, the self-destructive guillotine reformed on the god altar. It looked just like the old guillotine. The powerful presence did not change.


    The guillotine¡¯s power was as strong as the small flying fish. It might have even been weaker than the small flying fish, but it had the protection of a god temple. It was able to keep rebuilding itself atop the god altar.


    The guillotine was able to keep burning the small flying fish. It could have been blown up 100 times and still kill again. The little flying fish was not able to be reborn in the same fashion.


    Han Sen looked murderous too. He coldly red at the doll and said, ¡°You are using the immortal power the god temple gave you.¡±


    ¡°So, what? That is the power of a god. That establishes the difference between a god and amoner.¡± The doll continued pulling the rope. It again pulled up the de of the guillotine. It greedily looked at the small flying fish. ¡°This is a God Spirit gene race. If I can absorb it and use it, I can push myself to be a superior Reboot ss being. God must have given me this chance today.¡±


    Li Bing Yu suddenly screamed with shock, ¡°Han Sen, fall back! I know what this is! It is not a God Spirit! It is a member of the God Chaos Party!¡±


    The dollughed harder. ¡°I did not expect humans to still remember the God Chaos Party. This is bing rather interesting.¡± ¡°What is the God Chaos Party?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Li Bing Yu¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°It is an organization of special creatures. In the God Chaos Party, every creature can fight God Spirits. They are not God Spirits themselves, but they have the power to make God Spirits feel fear. In ancient times, the God Chaos Party was known throughout the universe. It made a sky full of God Spirits descend. The universe was almost destroyed.¡±


    The dollughed weirdly and interrupted Li Bing Yu. ¡°You know nothing. The God Spirits are where the eviles from. The world is supposed to bewless. God Spirits enforcews and control the universe. That is an insult to the universe. We just want the universe to be how it should be.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you are not a God Spirit?¡± Han Sen now understood. He knew why the guillotine and doll did not carry the same presence as a God Spirit.


    ¡°No, I am a God Spirit, but I am a real God Spirit. I am not like those rubbish God Spirits.¡± The doll suddenly stoppedughing and looked serious. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My god name is Decapitation Queen. I control the universe and death penalties. I am the god of death sentences.¡±


    ¡°What a shame,¡± Decapitation Queen said. ¡°The small flying fish would have fit in well with the God Chaos Party and be a real god, but it is now fighting me. That means you will all have to die.¡± She pulled the cord and lifted the de to its highest point.


    Boom!


    The heavy de descended. The guillotine released scary purple and ck mes. Countless evil spirits burst out like it was the end of the world.


    ¡°It has been so long since I killed a God Spirit.¡± Han Sen faced that tsunami-like, scary purple and ck mes. His body did not turn ck. His body started to turn white. Suddenly, his entire body looked white. Long hair was draped down to his ankles, and his eyes had turned white.

 Chapter 3144 - Annihilation God Base

    <h4>Chapter 3144 Annihtion God Base</h4>


    Super God Spirit mode was activated. A scary power suddenly tore through the rules of the world. It made Han Sen feel like a god as he glowed with a white me.


    ¡°How is that possible... Is that presence...¡± Decapitation Queen¡¯s face froze in shock.


    Han Sen had no time to listen to her gibberish. He was able to break the rules of the world, but his time was limited while doing that. If it was not for this being a critical moment, he would not have used that power. If he had already followed through with the rule-breaking, he knew he had to end the fight as soon as possible. Otherwise, his power would be exhausted. Encountering an enemy in that state could have spelled his doom.


    Han Sen¡¯s body went through the guillotine¡¯s self-exploding scary power. He didn¡¯t incur any explosive damage. It was like the purple and ck mes and evil spirits were nothing to him.


    Suddenly, Han Sen was in front of the doll. He put his hand on the doll¡¯s head.


    Pang!


    Han Sen pped the doll¡¯s head. The head turned into dust along with the rest of its body.


    The power of his Super God Spirit mode was obscenely powerful. Even an Annihtion God Spirit had no hope of surviving its wrath. It waspletely obliterated.


    Li Bing Yu and Bald Guy witnessed the guillotine¡¯s self-exploding explosion mixed in with the glow of Han Sen¡¯s light. He ignored the scary powers that challenged him and pped the doll, which broke it.


    Although Li Bing Yu thought highly of Han Sen, she never thought Han Sen was able to kill a member of the God Chaos Party.


    Although members of the God Chaos Party were not God Spirits, they were actually scarier than God Spirits. They wielded the powers of God Spirits and were like God Spirits in the way they could infinitely respawn. Yet, they were not like God Spirits in that they didn¡¯t y by the rules.


    Something scary like that had been blown up by Han Sen with just one hand. How terrifying was that?


    Li Bing Yu thought, ¡°It looks like he must have an Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse. If he didn¡¯t, there is no way he could have killed the Decapitation Queen.¡±


    The destroyed Decapitation Queen and guillotine did not disappear. They gathered up on the god altar and returned to life.


    ¡°That is a strong power! It looks like you have an Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It is a shame that no matter how strong you are, it won¡¯t work on me. I am going to eat you and that small flying fish for dinner to level up to that highest Reboot ss.¡± Decapitation Queen screamed andughed weirdly before using her strength to lift the de.


    Han Sen frowned. He fell back and exited the god temple. ¡°Are you running now? Don¡¯t you think it is toote?¡± Decapitation Queen coldlyughed. Her body zed with purple fire.


    Han Sen did not run far. He stood in front of the god temple. He looked at Decapitation Queen and replied, ¡°Who said I was running? If this god temple gives you immortality, I will destroy the temple to stop that.¡±


    Decapitation Queen looked as if she had just heard a joke. Her doll-like jaw kept shaking. ¡°Ha! Ha! You want to destroy the god temple? Did you know that god temples are indestructible? It is an Annihtion-ss god temple. Even if a Reboot God Spirit came, it would not be able to destroy this ce.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen did not have time to talk to her. He exploded with his Super God Spirit mode. At the same time, he cast the strongest skill of the Dongxuan Sutra. It was called Super Spank.


    Han Sen pped the sides of the god temple. The entire god temple seemed to shiver and shake because of it.


    By the time Decapitation Queen realized that, Han Sen was back on the god temple¡¯s stone steps.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it work?¡± Bald Guy sighed. He had never heard of anyone being able to destroy a god temple.


    Decapitation Queen noticed her god temple was in tip-top condition. The door had not been damaged. Sheughed even harder. ¡°Crazy and ignorant fool. You cannot... The god temple...¡±


    Ca


    Pang!


    The entire god temple shattered. It was like it was split up and forced to be a point of light.


    The god pirs broke, and the god altar crumbled. The guillotine was wrecked. The entire god temple was dissolving.


    Decapitation Queen was scared as she screamed, ¡°No... Impossible... I am an immortal God... Spirit...¡± Before she could finish, her body fizzled away.


    In the blink of an eye, the god temple was destroyed. It was suddenly rendered into nothing.


    Ding!


    There was a crunching sound. Something had made itself known in the broken god temple. Han Sen¡¯s power was unable to destroy it, so it fell into theke.


    ¡°Killed God Spirit gene race: Decapitation Queen. Found an Annihtion-ss god base.¡±


    Han Sen reached out his hand to pick up the item that had fallen from the destroyed god temple. It was a cube made of wood. It was like a Rubik¡¯s cube, but it could not be spun around. It looked very old. It had some weird, old symbols on it. One side disyed a carving of the guillotine and Decapitation Queen.


    Li Bing Yu and Bald Guy looked at Han Sen standing on theke. They were in awe. They could not get their minds straight. Han Sen had just managed to destroy a god temple. Not only was that unbelievable, but it also made their minds nk and unable to focus.


    In that universe of kingdoms and the hearts of humans, the God Spirits were supreme. A god temple was what stood for a god. They had never heard of a human being able to destroy a god temple before.


    Even in mythology, humans were only able to rece a God Spirit¡¯s spot and guard the god temple by bing a God Spirit themselves. They had never heard of a god temple being destroyed.


    Now, it was something that had happened right in front of them.


    Li Bing Yu felt a chill run down her spine. She wanted to use Han Sen to get close to Crown Prince Qin Bai and destroy thest of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s royal bloodline. Now, she had found out the person she had been following around was far scarier than the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king. He had the potential to change the entire universe.


    After Han Sen destroyed the god temple, he put away his power. He felt very tired. He felt as if he might pass out.


    Breaking the world¡¯s rules cost too much power. Now, Han Sen was unable to do battle against another God Spirit or God Spirit gene race.


    Han Sen¡¯s thoughts roamed. Suddenly, the space around the area moved. The presence of a scary God Spirit was fast approaching. Han Sen had a wry smile as he said, ¡°The good hasn¡¯te. Only the bad has. I hope this is not Decapitation Queen¡¯s friend.¡±


    The scary power was not just something a God Spirit could have. With Han Sen¡¯s body being what it was, he could not fight as he had earlier.


    Bald Guy¡¯s reactions were a bit slow. He did not notice anything, but Li Bing Yu could already tell the atmosphere was shifting. Her face morphed along with it.


    Boom! Boom!


    The space around them shook. A god temple burst into formation as it descended.


    The god temple¡¯s atmosphere was scary, and its power was almighty. This was not an ordinary god temple. It was likely an Annihtion-ss god temple.


    Li Bing Yu was shocked. While she had seen 12 Annihtion-ss god temples before, she had never seen this one. It meant this god temple might have been one owned by the God Chaos Party.

 Chapter 3145 - God of Wealth Descends

    <strong>Chapter 3145 God of Wealth Descends</strong>


    When the god temple revealed itself, Han Sen was a little afraid.


    This god temple was too familiar. It was the God of Wealth Temple. He had used the Sky God Crown to enter it.


    When he went to the universe of kingdoms, the Sky God Crown could not be used. Han Sen never entered the God of Wealth Temple again, and he had no clue where it might have been. Now, the God of Wealth Temple was revealing itself. Han Sen thought it was weird. He did not know if the God of Wealth Temple was upied by a new God Spirit or not.


    When the God of Wealth Temple showed up, Han Sen felt the Sky God Crown shake. It seemed to have been summoned by the god temple.


    The Sky God Crown, which had no prior reaction, was now reacting. This delighted Han Sen. He stepped toward the God of Wealth Temple.


    Li Bing Yu and Bald Guy were shocked. They thought Han Sen was addicted to destroying god temples and was also going to destroy the God of Wealth Temple.


    The god temple was surrounded by mist. Han Sen entered the temple. The door closed behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Han Sen looked at the god altar in the center. He saw the man who frequently called himself God there. He was sitting atop the god altar with a cup of wine in his hands. He kept drinking and smiling at him.


    ¡°Long time no see. You have been doing well recently.¡± God put down the wine cup and smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°I am doing OK.¡± Han Sen knew this wasn¡¯t just a social call.


    God sighed. ¡°You are doing well, but I am not doing well. That is because I have to keep wiping your ass. Don¡¯t you think this is getting rather depressing?¡±


    ¡°But... I didn¡¯t stir up anything.¡± Han Sen put out his hands and denied it.


    Although he was a supreme God Spirit, somehow, he was a very chill person whenever Han Sen spent time with him. God couldn¡¯t be bothered arguing. He asked, ¡°Do you think all of this is fine? You keep breaking the rules of the world. If you were anyone else, a sky full of God Spirits would have crushed you. Do you think you¡¯ve been safe from any god spiritsing for you through dumb luck? Do you think the God Spirits are scared of you or something?¡±


    ¡°Did you help me?¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t sure what to think. He was strong, but the rules of the world suppressed him too much. He was able to deal with one or two Annihtion God Spirits, but his body would have been unable to deal with any more than that.


    In this world, the power he used was difficult to replenish. That was why he could not fight very often.


    God did not answer him. He asked Han Sen, ¡°Do you know why the God Spirits have Destroyed, Disaster, Annihtion, and Reboot sses? Do you know why they have these four sses?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Han Sen said. He shook his head in honesty.


    ¡°When God Spirits descend, they unleash a lot of destructive powers,¡± God said. ¡°From creating unnatural disasters and those that seem natural, they might want to punish you or others that seek to break the rules of the world. Only by doing that can the universe be kept safe and not be destroyed.¡± ¡°Will the universe really stop running because someone can destroy it?¡± Han Sen recalled Night God No Moon talking about the universe being a perpetual motion machine. He had been wondering about that ever since.


    ¡°Of course, every substance has life. It can either be short or long. The universe is the same. Even though the universe is running normally now, it is only a matter of time before it is brought to ruin. People like you keep trying to destroy it. Sooner orter, it will at least elerate its decay.¡±


    God looked at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°If you keep doing this, I will have to get rid of you. That way, the universe can keep running normally.¡±


    Han Sen developed a wry smile. ¡°I did not want to do this, but I can¡¯ty down and die the next time I encounter grave danger. Is that what you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡°That is the whole reason I got you the God of Wealth Temple,¡± God said with seriousness. ¡°In the future, you can use the God of Wealth Temple¡¯s power. Just don¡¯t break thews of the universe again. If you do it again, we cannot be friends anymore, and I will be forced to kick you into hell.¡±


    ¡°I cannot beat the God Chaos Party members with just the God of Wealth Temple¡¯s power,¡± Han Sen said to God, hoping it might be one avenue to retrieve answers from.


    God did not say anything. He looked at Han Sen for a while. Han Sen felt ufortable being stared at like that. God asked, ¡°Can you be a dog and bite a dog back if a dog bites you?¡±


    ¡°If it dared to bite me, I would not be opposed to turning into a dog to bite it back,¡± Han Sen answered.


    God was speechless. After a while, he said, ¡°I do not care what you think. You are not allowed to break the rules again, got it? I am giving you the God of Wealth Temple. You can use the God of Wealth Temple and gene races to fight. If you use them well enough, even a member of the God Chaos Party will be unable to rival you.¡±


    ¡°And let me give you a friendly reminder,¡± God said. ¡°Killing the members of the God Chaos Party will nab you some very decent benefits. The gene race power will help you a lot.¡± He did not wait for Han Sen to answer him. He turned around and vanished. He obviously didn¡¯t want to connect with Han Sen.


    ¡°Remember, do not break the rules of the universe. If the universe is getting destroyed, perhaps you can live, but your friends and family will never survive.¡± God¡¯s voice was very unstable. It kept echoing through the halls of the God of Wealth Temple.


    ¡°Hey, can I use the God of Wealth Temple to return to the geno universe?¡± Han Sen asked.


    He didn¡¯t receive an answer. He did not know if God had left or if God simply didn¡¯t want to answer.


    Han Sen shouted a few times, but no one answered. Eventually, he gave up. He summoned the Sky God Crown.


    This time, the Sky God Crown answered his summons. It appeared on his forehead. Han Sen suddenly felt some weird connection with the God of Wealth Temple. He turned into a real God of Wealth.


    The weird messages in Han Sen¡¯s head helped him understand what he hadn¡¯t before.


    Of course, the messages were from the god temple.


    The most direct message was about Blood-Pulses. Han Sen knew the rules about them, such as how God Spirits gave them to humans. It was quite restricted. If a random human was given any Blood-Pulse, it would be pointless for the God Spirits. It might have even harmed them.


    Han Sen had seen that. He had forced the Feather Fairy to give Mister Yang a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It was very awkward for the Feather Fairy. If he was not careful, the Feather Fairy might have been harmed because after giving Mister Yang a Blood ¨C Pulse.


    Giving humans a Blood-Pulse was good for God Spirits, but the humans who received a God Spirit Blood-Pulse needed to use their God Spirit Blood-Pulse to develop. The stronger the human was, the greater the benefits a God Spirit could receive. It made the God Spirits stronger.


    If a human with the God Spirit Blood-Pulse died, the God Spirit was also damaged.


    Selecting a good human to give a Blood ¨C Pulse to was a very serious proposition for a God Spirit. That was especially true when it came to inherited god-blood nobles. It might have far-reaching consequences that gued the rest of their life.


    To summarize, they had to pick humans with talent and potential if they wanted to give out a God Spirit Blood-Pulse if they wanted to earn things and not lose things.

 Chapter 3146 - God of Wealth Temple

    <h4>Chapter 3146 God of Wealth Temple</h4>


    Picking the right human to give a Blood-Pulse to was like venture capitalizing. It depended on whether or not one had good eyesight. One also needed variety. If one or two humans were able to develop quite well in the future, benefits could be reaped.


    It was a shame the God of Wealth Temple was there. Not many humans were able to go there. The ces Han Sen could select were minimal, which made him feel quite depressed.


    For things like god temples, once one was established in a ce, it could no longer be moved. An example was Feather Fairy¡¯s god temple. Almost no humans traveled there, but Feather Fairy had to stay where he was. He was unable to relocate his temple, so he had to make do with where it was.


    Han Sen did not know how Mister God moved the God of Wealth Temple there, but he knew he could not move it.


    Han Sen discovered something interesting from the information he had just learned. In one god temple, it was not just one spirit that could be there.


    The god temple did not determine the number of God Spirits allowed. It was the god base in a god temple.


    Because a default god temple only had one god base, it could only allow one God Spirit. If there were more god bases, a god temple could harbor more God Spirits. The higher the level the god temples were, the more God Spirits that it could have.


    A Destroyed god temple could only have one main god and two sub gods. A Disaster god temple allowed for one main god and four sub gods. An Annihtion god temple could have one main god and eight sub gods.


    Every god temple could only have one main god, which meant that all the sub gods had to adhere to the will of the main god. To get sub gods, the main god had to acquire god bases. Thus, not many god temples had sub gods. Ordinary sub gods were usually wild gods.


    By having more sub gods, the god temple had more godly authority.


    For example, Han Sen¡¯s God of Wealth Temple, which he had authored Wealth, was able to enlist a fire sub god. The god temple could then be authored Fire.


    The sub god could also protect the god temple so it was not affected by the powers of the outside world. Even if Han Sen was not in the temple, he did not have to fear the god temple being brought down.


    Han Sen tried bringing out Decapitation Queen¡¯s god base and putting it down in his God of Wealth Temple. The god base flew to the side of the hall. It formed a new god altar in its corner.


    At the same time, Han Sen felt weird powere from the Sky God Crown. It made the Sky God Crown much stronger.


    The guillotine and Decapitation Queen were next to the god altar. Seeing Han Sene before her, Decapitation Queen kneeled before him.


    ¡°Small God greeting the Mister,¡± Decapitation Queen said. This was the god base, so she had no memory of her past life as Decapitation Queen. She also didn¡¯t seem to have a will of her own. Like Han Yufei had described, this was a new spirit. The appearance and power were the same as the old Decapitation Queen, but it was a brand-new lifeform.


    Han Sen looked at Decapitation Queen and immediately checked out her information.


    Decapitation Queen: Annihtion God Spirit (God of Wealth Temple sub god)


    God Authority: Death Sentence


    God Power: Guillotine


    Han Sen told Decapitation Queen to massage his back. Decapitation Queen did not resist. She was like a ve and willing to do everything he wanted her to do.


    One thing Han Sen did not like was that the god temple did not provide him ess to the geno universe. It was like Qin Jun or Sky God. The God Spirits of god temples could enter the geno universe for a set amount of time, and there were many restrictions. It was the same for Han Sen entering the geno universe as God of Wealth. He could not hurt any creature, and he needed to keep the geno universe as it was. Even if he destroyed a stone or a piece of wood, he was punished.


    In fact, even if God Spirits wanted to hurt the geno universe, it was impossible for them to do so. The power of God Spirits was restricted there. Unless they were in a god temple, their power would aplish nothing on the creatures of the geno universe. Of course, if the creatures of the geno universe made a wish to them, that was a different story entirely. Through the process of making a wish, they could use power and not be restricted. They could control them.


    Han Sen calcted that he needed another two months before entering the geno universe, and he could only stay for four days.


    Han Sen frowned and thought, ¡°Why do God Spirits in the geno universe have more restrictions than in the universe of kingdoms? Why are the creatures of the geno universe not like the humans of the universe of kingdoms? They do not get blessed by God Spirits, and they cannot bebined with God Spirits.¡±


    There was a big difference in the way the two universes operated. Han Sen knew it had to mean something.


    Li Bing Yu had been guarding outside the gene god temple. Bald Guy asked Li Bing Yu, ¡°Ghost Kill, do you think the god temple belongs to the God Chaos Party?¡±


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Li Bing Yu said with a shake of her head.


    She had only learned about them from Wu Wei Dao Pce. She had read books about the God Chaos Party.


    The members of the God Chaos Party were usually some very powerful, wild God Spirits. They killed the main gods to earn God Spirits. They disturbed the flow of things in the universe. They were very much like ouws.


    Back in the old times, the God Chaos Party was very powerful. It had almost reced the sky full of main God Spirits to create a new god kingdom.


    In the end, the God Spirits beat them. They vanished down the river of time. If it was not for Wu Wei Dao Pce having such arge vault of historical records, the God Chaos Party would have long been forgotten.


    When the God Chaos Party was in its prime, there were not seven kingdoms yet. Decapitation Queen was one member of the God Chaos Party. Li Bing Yu had casually read a book about it. There were two or three sentences that referenced Decapitation Queen. Due to there being such a small amount, she did not remember too much.


    While they were both feeling restless, the door to the god temple suddenly opened. Han Sen came out from the god temple in perfect shape.


    Bald Guy ran up and asked, ¡°Old Han, are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°This god temple was opened by my old friend. He invited me in for a chat, but I¡¯ve finished now.¡±


    ¡°Are you a friend of a God Spirit?¡± Bald Guy asked Han Sen in shock.


    He thought there was going to be a fight, but Han Sen had actually gone in to chat with a God Spirit.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°This god temple¡¯s main god is God of Wealth. He is my brother. If you want to change your God Spirit Blood-Pulse, just go in and say hello. I promise you aplete God of Wealth Blood-Pulse.¡±


    Bald Guy sounded excited as he asked, ¡°What element is God of Wealth? What kind of god authority does it have?¡±.


    ¡°The God of Wealth is a wealth element god,¡± Han Sen happily said. ¡°It has a wealth god authority. If you have a God of Wealth Blood-Pulse, you will be extremely rich.¡± God Spirits did not give out Blood ¨C Pulses easily, but it did not mean they did not have to give them out at all. They needed humans to have their God Spirit Blood-Pulses so they could go on and do things. That way, their God Spirits and god temples would be stronger.


    Han Sen decided to go back. He was going to give Feng Yin Yin, the genius little girl, to the God of Wealth. He was sure she would achieve a lot. She would benefit from the God of Wealth Temple.

 Chapter 3147 - The Use of a God Temple

    <h4>Chapter 3147 The Use of a God Temple</h4>


    Upon hearing it had a wealth authority, Bald Guy lost all interest. He immediately shook his head and declined with a firm negative. After all, his father was the leader of a city. He was not exactly rich, but he never had ack of money. Earning a lot of money wasn¡¯t something that interested him.


    If it was some God Spirit Blood-Pulse skill that could help a God Spirit or a power that could increase one¡¯sbat proficiency, Bald Guy would have immediately epted the offer. A God of Wealth God Spirit Blood-Pulse was useless for him. After all, he has aplete Blood-Pulse, even if it was a low-level God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It was only destroyed ss.


    While the three of them discussed things, the God of Wealth Temple, which hovered above the river, went into the river. That was where the break head god temple had been.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! I am not a river god. Why did you sink into the river? This has nobody. If it sinks into the water, who is going to go inside and prey?¡± Han Sen felt depressed, but he could not move the god temple. The god temple was moved by a god¡¯s power earlier. Now that he had left the god temple, the god power in the god temple was gone. Therefore, it sunk.


    After the break head god temple was obliterated, Han Sen and the others did not encounter anymore strange goings-on. The whole river glowed, but thend pulse weird scene did not really have a connection to the break head god temple.


    After that, Han Sen and the others dug upnd pulses around the river without fear. They could do so freely. Although thend pulses themselves might cause harm, the repel evil rhino could deal with whatever was thrown at them. No injuries were sustained. They dug up many gene eggs.


    Plus, this was now a territory belonging to the God of Wealth. It was protected by the God of Wealth Temple¡¯s power. The buff powers hardly did a thing to them.


    Han Sen decided to name the river God of Wealth River. He would have to think of a way to earn ownership of the at ater date so he could go ahead and name the God of Wealth. That way, he could invite more people and earn more resources for the God of Wealth Temple. If he did not do that, the broken temple residing at the bottom of a river on a where no humans ventured would see no visitors.


    Thend pulses around the God of Wealth River were very good. They were able to get king-ss gene eggs by randomly digging. After digging for a whole day, they found a god-ss gene egg. Bald Guy was happy, but he had already told Han Sen he didn¡¯t want anything more when he epted the hawk. Now, Bald Guy¡¯s sudden excitement was crushed by depression. Han Sen was not interested in ordinary gene eggs. He kept looking at the flying fish next to him.


    After the fish absorbed the God Spirit Blood-Pulse, it had be a God Spirit gene race that belonged to a wild god. It would make for a nice sub god in his god temple. But the little flying fish¡¯s situation was ratherplicated. If he wanted to make it a sub god like Decapitation Queen, it would be difficult because the flying fish had no god base.


    A god base was needed. Aside from destroying other god temples to earn one, the only other way to get one was through giving humans Blood-Pulses. Later, when the humans developed, the God Spirit would reap their benefits. The god temple would then grow stronger. The gene race would be a new sub god and have an empty god base. Unfortunately, Han Sen¡¯s God of Wealth Temple had only just appeared. There were seven slots for a sub god, but there weren¡¯t any god bases.


    If a god temple had more sub gods, it would be stronger. If Bald Guy kneeled before God of Wealth Temple¡¯s main god, he could get a main God Spirit¡¯s authority buff. He would have wealth, and he could also have the sub god¡¯s death penalty authority buff. The more sub gods Han Sen imed, the more authority buffs Bald Guy could be given.


    Of course, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t use the God of Wealth¡¯s identity to impart a Blood-Pulse. If people obeyed the sub god, they could only im the sub god¡¯s Blood-Pulse and authority buff. The main god had nothing to do with the temple and other sub gods.


    If all the members of a sub god achieved something, the main god would benefit.


    Feng Yin Yin had to be taken by the God of Wealth. Han Sen still counted on finding another buff with a sonic-ss sub god. He did not want to waste her sonic-ss talents.


    As for other people, it depended on their attributes and preferences. Ordinary geniuses could give him a sub god Blood-Pulse while the real rare geniuses could be taken by him.


    ¡°Hang on. The Cast God Court method... Why am I sensing that it can create a sub god?¡± After Han Sen thought of that, his face looked strange.


    The God of Wealth River was too big. Han Sen and the others went digging for a few more days, but they did not dig up much.


    ¡°This ce has too manynd pulses. Bald Guy, you might see it. Whichnd pulse makes this river glow?¡± Han Sen was not interested in digging ordinarynd pulses. The gene eggs were great, but he wanted more God Spirit Blood-Pulses. If he found one, he could great a God Spirit gene race.


    Otherwise, with only ordinary gene races at his disposal, he could not make a God Spirit gene race.


    ¡°ording to the formation of Snake Turtle Hide, that is the most dangerousnd pulse,¡± Bald Guy said. ¡°It should be in the lower stream of the dark river. It is where the snake and turtle bit each other before receding into the turtle shell. Where they fight is the most dangerous ce.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go check it out,¡± Han Sen said.


    Bald Guy had a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should do that. The river is underground. I do not have enough knowledge to surveynd pulses that reside underground. If we dig slowly, I do not know how long it might take. Unless my teacher is willing to help us, we cannot do much about it.¡±


    ¡°If things are really like that, then let¡¯s go and ask Mister Wei,¡± Han Sen said after a think.


    Bald Guy said, ¡°I know you are strong, but others don¡¯t know that. This is the most dangerous ce of the Snake Turtle Hide. I am afraid he might not daree with us.¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know if we don¡¯t try,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°We have been here digging for days all for nothing. I am sure Mister Wei will at least consider it.¡±


    Bald Guy said nothing. After packing up, he went back to the base where Sky King was.


    After leaving the God of Wealth River, they met Brother Three. When Brother Three saw them all return safe and sound with plenty of gene eggs, he looked angry and jealous.


    ¡°Weird. Even with Bald Guy¡¯s repel evil rhino protecting him, they cannot all make use of it. That little girl cannot even use a gene race, yet she returned just fine. Does that mean the Snake Turtle Hide formation is not as scary as we thought? If I do not go close to the underground river, I should be fine.¡± Brother Three was awfully tempted.


    After all, if he dug gene eggs there, he would have to give a lot to Sky King and Han Sen. His teacher, Mister Wei, could only earn 30%. He would get even less than that.


    If he went near the river to dig, no matter what he got would belong to him. That was a big difference.


    Humans died for wealth. Humans died over food. Brother Three felt determined. He ran to the river and started diggingnd pulses. He did not get too close to the stream. He stayed 200 miles away from it.


    He used a gene race to repel evil, but it was not something as good as the repel evil rhino. It was a lower level.


    ¡°Thend pulses here are so good. I got a king-ss gene egg on my first dig.¡± Brother Three was feeling perturbed. After digging up a gene race, he almost jumped up for joy. ¡°Huh? That Bald Guy is nothing. If he can dig up thesend pulses, I can do it too. I can do it better than him.


    Brother Three was excited, but he did not notice the ck line on his neck.

 Chapter 3148 - Vice President

    <h4>Chapter 3148 Vice President</h4>


    Sky King saw Han Sen and the others return from their venture safe and sound. He wasn¡¯t too surprised. Heughed and asked, ¡°Brother Han and Bao¡¯er, what are the fruits of yourbors like this time?¡±


    Han Sen did not beat around the bush and told it to him straight. ¡°The rewards were average. We only managed to dig up one god-ss gene egg. We are onlying back to ask Mister Wei for help. We want Mister Wei to help us locate the primarynd pulse in the river.¡± ¡°I am afraid that might prove difficult,¡± Sky King quietly said. ¡°It is not that I do not want to help you, but Mister Wei is not one of my men. He has always avoided such dangerous formations. I am afraid it will be a lot to ask of him. How about this? I wille with you to seek out Mister Wei. He might be more inclined to agree with me there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Han Sen said.


    Sky Kingughed and said, ¡°Do not worry, Mister Han. I really love Bao¡¯er. I still want to take her as a student. Speaking of that, you are no outsider to me. I would like to help you all that I can.¡±


    Although Sky King was there to convince Mister Wei, Mister Wei did not agree to help dig upnd pulses around God of Wealth River. He said that ce was death, and it was a ce that should not be meddled with. He also tried to convince Han Sen and Sky King not to trifle with the area. Otherwise, only bad things woulde to pass.


    It was fine if Mister Wei did not want to go with them. Han Sen just asked him where the main pulse was along the God of Wealth River, but Mister Wei wouldn¡¯t say. He did not want to be responsible for someoneing to harm.


    Han Sen was speechless. He wanted to convince him further, but someone soon arrived. He exined that one of Mister Wei¡¯s students had died outside of the base.


    Everyone went to have a look. It was learned that Bald Guy¡¯s Brother Three had been beheaded. He was a crumpled, headless corpse on the floor. Blood was everywhere.


    Han Sen and the others knew he had been the power of the break head wire.


    Han Senughed and coldly thought, ¡°That guy was brave. How dare he dignd pulses along my God of Wealth River?¡± God of Wealth Temple was currently overseen by Decapitation Queen. The God of Wealth River would not allow anyone to get close to the temple.


    Without Han Sen¡¯s permission to go diggingnd pulses around the God of Wealth River, there was a guaranteed death sentence.


    Li Bing Yu and Bald Guy were shocked. They had watched Han Sen murder Decapitation Queen, so they did not understand why the break head wire was still working.


    Thinking about that, they looked at Han Sen, who pretended he hadn¡¯t seen anything. He did not want to exin. After this, it was guaranteed that Mister Wei would not tell anyone where the mainnd pulse was along the God of Wealth River. There was nothing Han Sen could do about it now.


    If he couldn¡¯t find the mainnd pulse, it was pointless digging up ordinarynd pulses. The area around God of Wealth River was his territory. He could go digging whenever he wanted to. So, Han Sen nned on going to the other fives of Ghost Starlight. Perhaps he would find something there.


    Sky King told Han Sen that the other fives had already been taken by people with powers as big as his.


    Han Sen frowned. Sky King went on to say, ¡°The god fights are to begin soon. If you are going to risk doing battle with people on others, why don¡¯t you ready yourself to participate in the god fights? If you win the first god rank, you can get a rare gene egg as a reward. Wouldn¡¯t that be better than digging up some random stuff from and pulse?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡± Han Sen had heard Sky King mention the god fights before. He asked Bald Guy what the god fights were. The so-called god fights were about fighting all types of god temples. It was a traditional event associated with god temples that took ce every 10 years. They just had to go back to the god temple where they got their Blood-Pulse from and could then represent their God Spirit in battle.


    If a challenger managed to defeat all their enemies in these fights, the challenger was rewarded with a rare gene egg.


    Even if they did not achieve first ce, they got a gene egg as a reward. Everyone in the top 100 got one. If people performed well in the god fights, they were admired by the God Spirits and had the chance to inherit a Blood-Pulse.


    Across history, many nobles had been able to earn an eternal god-blood noble status through the god fights.


    It was still weird. Every 10 years, there was one rare gene egg. The universe of kingdoms had many billions of years in its history. Many of the rare gene races should have been seen by now. Now, the universe did not have many rare gene races.


    There were only seven or eight days left before the next god fights. Sky King had already prepared a return trip so he could participate in the god fights. Han Sen did not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, so, he wanted to go back to the God of Wealth Temple and see if he could join the god fights.


    There were still seven or eight days until the next god fights, so Han Sen was not in a rush. He followed Bald Guy to dig up morend pulses. He then asked Sky King to send people to deliver the useless gene eggs to Mister Yang in Jade Wall City. At least, his shop would blow up in poprity.


    Before Sky King departed, he asked Han Sen to look after the. He did not want him to leave the ce open for someone else to swoop in and rob all thend pulses.


    Han Sen immediately agreed. He had a 30% stake in that. For the sake of that 30%, he was not going to allow anyone to take over the ce.


    After Sky King left, the big sky demon, which had been missing for a while, appeared next to Han Sen.


    ¡°My little lover, you made a big mistake.¡± The big sky demon was next to Han Sen, reaching her hand out to stroke his cheeks. ¡°What mistake did I make?¡± Han Sen casually asked.


    ¡°You killed a member of the God Chaos Party,¡± the big sky demon said with a sigh. ¡°You slew Decapitation Queen. People from the God Chaos Party will not let you go.¡±


    ¡°If I can kill the Decapitation Queen, I can take down others,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    The big sky demon behaved as if she wasforting Han Sen. She continued to stroke his cheeks and said, ¡°My little lover, you are strong. You were able to kill Decapitation Queen, but challenging the God Chaos Party will not get you anything if you do not do things right. There is an 80% to 90% chance you will die.¡±


    ¡°Why was I told that the God Chaos Party members were already killed by a sky full of God Spirits and there weren¡¯t any surviving members?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The big sky demon shook her head. ¡°Those guys in the God Chaos Party cannot be easily killed. Many of them died in the past, but a few of the core members were able to remain. The most important thing to know, however, is that the president of the God Chaos Party was not killed. After a billion years of rest, the God Chaos Party is on the cusp of returning.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about the God Chaos Party.¡± Han Sen looked at the big sky demon and asked, Are you a member of the God Chaos Party?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was one of the God Chaos Party¡¯s three vice presidents,¡± the big sky demon replied with augh.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had not expected the big sky demon to confess to it so simply.


    Han Sen looked at the big sky demon and asked, ¡°Does that mean you are going to try and avenge Decapitation Queen?¡±


    The big sky demon put her face on Han Sen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Of course not. I would never dream of killing my lover. Plus, I left the God Chaos Party a long time ago.¡±

 Chapter 3149 - Qin Bai’s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 3149 Qin Bai¡¯s Trouble</h4>


    ¡°Why did you leave the God Chaos Party?¡± Han Sen asked with surprise.


    ¡°Although the legends im the leader was not killed, he never showed up again. Now, the God Chaos Party is being run by one of the vice presidents. I had a conflict with him, so...¡± The big sky demon did not finish, but it was understandable.


    The big sky demon put her lips next to Han Sen¡¯s ear and seductively whispered, ¡°Who is the vice president? I cannot tell you that unless you truly are my lover.¡± The Han Sen did not move. ¡°You already argued with the God Chaos Party. Why would you maintain their secrets?¡±.


    The big sky demon pushed herself up against Han Sen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°The legends im the leader is still alive. I don¡¯t know if that is true. If hees back one day, I will have to keep myself alive, right?¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should just leave,¡± Han Sen said without moving. ¡°You are here. If the people from the God Chaos Partye, they are going to think I am with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much of a risk I have taken for you?¡± The big sky demon rolled her eyes angrily at Han Sen. She went on to say, ¡°But you are my favorite little lover. No matter what it costs, I will refuse to sit idly by and watch you get killed. So, I have thought of a way that you will not be pursued by the God Chaos Party, and you can make the God Chaos Party nevere looking for you and trouble.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the big sky demon and asked, ¡°Oh? How is that?¡±


    ¡°It is very simple,¡± big sky demon seductively said. ¡°Just be my student, and I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen could guess what she was alluding to, but he had to confirm it to be sure.


    ¡°It is like other humans getting a God Spirit to give them a Blood-Pulse,¡± big sky demon said with seriousness. ¡°I can give you the big sky demon Blood ¨C Pulse.¡±


    ¡°You have a god temple?¡± Han Sen looked at the big sky demon with surprise.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the big sky demon said with a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°Where is your god temple? You are a gene race. Even if you consumed a God Spirit Blood-Pulse to be a God Spirit gene race, you still can¡¯t have a god temple.¡± Han Sen was very confused. Han Sen had been shocked about Decapitation Queen having her own god temple. He did not expect the big sky demon could have one too. If the members of God Chaos Party each had a god temple, that would be scary.


    ¡°It is no wonder the God Chaos Party was able to kill God Spirits,¡± Han Sen thought.


    Big sky demon smiled, ¡°I know where my god templees from. You do not need to care about that. Are you going to join me or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course... Not...¡± Han Sen rejected her offer. He also thought, ¡°It looks like big sky demon does not know I have the God of Wealth Temple, but she knows I was able to kill Decapitation Queen. All of that happened almost together. How does she not know about the God of Wealth Temple?¡±


    ¡°When the God Chaos Party peoplee and you seek my safety, finding me won¡¯t be so easy,¡± the sky demon said. Then, she disappeared.


    Han Sen wanted to ask her about the God Chaos Party some more, but big sky demon was already gone.


    Han Sen was going to wait until the god fights began. Suddenly, someone came to the team of big dragon riders and delivered an urgent message from Qin Bai. Qin Bai said he was in trouble, and he asked Han Sen to go and help him immediately or he would end up dead.


    The messenger did not know the specifics of the trouble Qin Bai was in. He only said Crown Prince Qin Bai needed Han Sen to return with all haste. If he was slow, things were sure to turn out bad.


    Han Sen was confused. He did not know what sort of trouble Qin Bai was in, but Qin Bai¡¯s letter sounded extremely serious. So, he hurried back to Jade Wall City. ¡°Han Sen, you have to save me! Otherwise, I am going to die!¡± When Crown Prince Qin Bai saw Han Sen, it was like he was seeing Jesus in the flesh. He ran at him. He looked terrible and almost cried.


    Han Sen held Qin Bai as he said, ¡°Crown Prince, chill out first. Tell me what happened to you.¡±


    Qin Bai looked as if he was in pain. He said, ¡°Teacher Jia is back.¡±


    ¡°Who is Teacher Jia? What does that have to do with you?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    Qin Bai anxiously replied, ¡°Teacher Jia teaches me tobat. He was an ambassador to the Qi Kingdom until only recently. He has been away for a few years. Now that he is back, and he has seen my homework, he is furious. He gave me a sword skill and told me to learn it in seven days. If I don¡¯t do it, he will punish me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Han Sen was frozen. This extremely spoiled crown prince was able to be scared by someone like that. He was curious about what this Teacher Jia was truly like.


    Qin Bai had also made hime back in such a rush for a matter that was rather trivial. Han Sen did not know if he could join the god fights now, and that made him want to cry. Han Sen could not be bothered scolding him, so he just said, ¡°You are the crown prince. Even if you can¡¯t learn it, can he really do something to you?¡±


    Qin Bai hurriedly said, ¡°You do not understand. Teacher Jia is a good friend of my father. He is a very cold-blooded man. It¡¯s not just to me. He even beats my father. If he can do that, he will be extra mean to me. This one time, when I couldn¡¯t hand in my homework, he beat me. My ass was in such poor condition that I couldn¡¯t even lie down on a bed for a few days. Then, he left for the Qi Kingdom. He was there for a few years, so I never thought he would return. Who would have known...¡± After saying that, Qin Bai¡¯s face looked like he was in pain. He was really scared of Teacher Jia.


    ¡°What sword skill did Teacher Jia want you to learn?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity. Qin Bai took out a fist-sized scroll and said, ¡°He has made me practice a skill called Wavy Sword Skill. This sword skill needs to bebined with a water element gene race to practice. Teacher Jia gave me a water element god-ss gene race called a nine-wave fish. He made mebine with the nine-wave fish, expecting me to get good with it in seven days. He also wants me to be able to cast Wavy Sword Skill... That is killing me. A god-ss gene racebination is hard enough to control, but he wants me to practice that in seven days. It is impossible... I think... Teacher Jia is just looking for an excuse to beat me up.¡±


    Qin Bai begged Han Sen, ¡°Han Sen, you are very good at finding your way out of trouble. Please, find a way to save me. I don¡¯t want Teacher Jia to break my ass.¡±


    Han Senughed. ¡°You are just a kid. Controlling a god-ss gene race is a lot to ask of you. Learning how to practice with one in seven days is impossible.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Qin Bai nodded.


    ¡°That does not mean it is impossible,¡± Han Sen said in a very chill manner. ¡°I have a way. I can help you practice the nine-wave fish quickly. In seven days, you will be able to cast the Wavy Sword Skill.¡±


    Qin Bai was surprised, so he asked, ¡°Really? What way would that be? Is it hard? If it is too hard, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is real,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°It is not hard either. You just need to know how to y it, and then you can do it.¡±


    ¡°I am very good at ying. Please tell me, how do I y?¡± Qin Bai looked both surprised and happy.


    ¡°Ahem, Crown Prince. Allow me to introduce you to my daughter Han Bao¡¯er.¡± Han Sen smiled at Bao¡¯er and introduced her to Qin Bai.

 Chapter 3150 - Qin Bai Practicing with the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 3150 Qin Bai Practicing with the Sword</h4>


    ¡°Han Sen, you have a daughter that old!¡± Qin Bai looked at Bao¡¯er with shock.


    Qin Bai wasn¡¯t in the mood to concern himself with that. He quickly asked, ¡°Han Sen, do you have a method or not? Tell me quickly.¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°My method is simple. My daughter has already learned some sword skills from me. Just have her practice with you.¡±


    Qin Bai¡¯s eyes opened wide at Han Sen. He said, ¡°Han Sen, you must be joking. Your daughter is so little. How can she know any sword skills? Even if she did, she could not beat my guards. If I wanted just anyone to help me practice, I could ask the people all around me. I don¡¯t need a little girl to practice sword skills with me.¡±


    Han Sen smiled mysteriously. ¡°There is no need to be hasty, Crown Prince. My daughter¡¯s sword skills are average, but there is something miraculous about her. She enables anyone who practices with her to improve their sword skills in a short amount of time.¡±


    Qin Bai did not believe it. He looked at Bao¡¯er and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Han Sen sincerely said, ¡°You have been nice to me. Why would I lie to you? My daughter is talented. In fact, practicing is not the most important thing. You only need to spend some time with her, and your sword skills will be vastly improved in just a few short days. You can practice that Wavy Sword Skill with ease.¡±


    ¡°If it is like that, then let¡¯s begin.¡± Qin Bai had some doubts, but he epted.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Mister Crown Prince, this is the pce. If you guys y here, it is not very appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Bai Qin said with a nod. ¡°We cannot let Teacher Jia see this. Let¡¯s go to your ce.¡± He was now looking quite excited.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have been living in Feng Castle. You shoulde with me.¡± Han Sen smiled at Qin Bai and left the pce. They went straight to Feng Castle.


    Han Sen and the others were still living in Feng Castle. The primary reason was that Han Sen wanted to frequently see Feng Yin Yin. If he didn¡¯t, Han Sen would have already moved out.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s been so long since Ist watched a concert,¡± Qin Bai said with a nod. ¡°I will ask Feng Fei Fei to sing a few songs for us.¡±


    Han Sen took Qin Bai to Feng Castle, but Feng Fei Fei was not home. Feng Yin Yin said she was out performing and would not be back for a while.


    ¡°It is good that she is not here.¡± Qin Bai was disappointed, but Han Sen was happy about it.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± Han Sen said as he went to the garden.


    The garden looked like a garden, but it was the best yard in Feng Castle. Feng Fei Fei had people create it for Han Sen. The ce made him feel very happy. He loved the little garden, The design was exceptional. ¡°Crown Prince, you stay here and be with Bao¡¯er,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I have stuff to do, so I will have to go for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Go do your thing,¡± Qin Bai said. ¡°I will watch after Bao¡¯er. We will be fine.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He smiled and went back to his room.


    Although Han Sen was not someone who used a sword, his sword skills were fairly high-level. He was not as good as the truly strong swordmasters. Only rare powerful swordsmen, such as Six Paths King, were a bit stronger than Han Sen on a sword path will. Teaching Qin Bai the Wavy Sword Skill was going to be easy. Even so, Han Sen understood Qin Bai quite a bit. He was a person who was always fooling around. He was a bona fide spoiled brat.


    It was normal to have a kid like that in any ordinary family, but he was born to a royal family. Furthermore, he was the only sessor to the kingdom¡¯s throne. A royal son wanting to y all the time was seen as much worse.


    With Qin Bai¡¯s personality, if he had been born in a normal family, he would have been happier.


    But that was fate. People could not change that. Han Sen knew that if he taught him sword skills seriously, he would only end up being bored after a short while. If he did not practice, and Han Sen could not beat him, it would have been a futile endeavor.


    It was best left to Bao¡¯er to sort out a problematic child.


    In the garden, Bao¡¯er and Qin Bai spoke happily with each other. Han Sen thought, ¡°You asked for this.¡±


    Han Sen shut the door and summoned the Sky King Crown. He tried using the Sky King Crown to return to the God of Wealth Temple. He was able to use it in the geno universe, but he did not know if it worked there.


    Fortunately, the Sky King Crown was still usable there. After God took away the prior restrictions of the universe of kingdoms, Sky King Crown had now be usable.


    Han Sen wanted God to remove the restrictions of all his god personality armaments, but he had not yet seen him again.


    Han Sen stood atop the altar. He felt the Sky God Crown¡¯s power connecting with the god temple. The god temple was like a tree with deep roots. With a touch of the roots, Han Sen wore the Sky King Crown to feel what was happening in the God of Wealth River from a few hundred thousand miles away.


    If the God of Wealth River led underground, the Sky God Crown¡¯s sensing power did not work. It was blocked by something.


    ¡°What lies beneath the underground river?¡± Han Sen wanted to find out, but the underground river was at least 10,000 miles long. There were no coordinates either. It was going to be hard to find.


    While Han Sen was thinking, he suddenly felt something. His mind jumped. His brain pictured something.


    He saw a woman holding a child rushing to the God of Wealth¡¯s area. A few people were chasing her.


    The person behind her shouted, ¡°Woman, stop running! That child is bad luck! He will harm you and hurt Big Brother!¡± He did not relent in his pursuit.


    The woman did not speak. She ran for her life.


    From the look on the woman¡¯s face, Han Sen knew that she was dying. She was using all her will to support her flight.


    Just as she got next to the river, the people in pursuit caught up with the woman holding the child.


    ¡°Lady, why are you doing this for an unlucky person? Look at what has be of you! Is this really what you want?¡± One of the people sighed as he spoke to the woman.


    ¡°Please, I beg you. Just let us live.¡± The woman, holding the child, kneeled and kowtowed before the person.


    ¡°Lady, it is not like we want to kill you, but this child really is harmful to Big Brother. If he does not die, Big Brother will not get well. You are his wife. You do not want to see something bad happen to him, do you?¡± The person gave a signal, which led to the others close in on her.


    ¡°This is our son. Is he really that cruel?¡± The woman clutched the child while crying.


    Han Sen thought this was a strange scene. ¡°Has something like this really happened in this ce of all ces? For the most part, the whole is controlled by Sky King. Is this woman rted to Sky King?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at the child in the woman¡¯s arms. He was shocked.


    The child was two or three years old. It was in the woman¡¯s arms. Its eyes were open, but it did not cry or shout.


    That was not the problem. It was the child¡¯s face. It looked very cute and pink, but it was bald. Its head disyed nine different lumps. It sort of looked like a buddha.


    Han Sen thought the child looked very familiar. He thought about it for a while and noticed it looked like someone. ¡°No way... This child... Is he the reborn Burning Lamp, the alpha of the Buddha?¡±

 Chapter 3151 - My Fate Is Entwined with This Child

    <h4>Chapter 3151 My Fate Is Entwined with This Child</h4>


    Han Sen thought the child looked just like Burning Lamp. He calcted the time from when Burning Lamp died to what the age of that child was now and thought it was a perfect match.


    ¡°It is a shame for this alpha, Burning Lamp, to reborn into such circumstances.¡± Han Sen sighed.


    Back then, Burning Lamp was able to flip the clouds into rain. He once turned Han Sen into an ant. How powerful was that? It was a shame he might not be able to grow up and live the life of an adult in this life.


    Han Sen knew that if the little boy was Burning Lamp in his afterlife, past grudges meant nothing. The afterlife was just one¡¯s spirit. None of Burning Lamp¡¯s persona or memories carried over to define him.


    In this world, one just had to picture a sheet of paper with lots of text and symbols scrawled on it. Although it contained meaning, if that paper was recycled to remove the text and drawings on the paper, it was just a new sheet of paper.


    ¡°I wonder what Burning Lamp¡¯s talents are in this life.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at Decapitation Queen in her sub hall. Decapitation Queen immediately said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The woman outside was holding her child and pleading for a chance, but the men were determined to kill the child. The man in the center said, ¡°Woman, do not take it out on us for being cruel.¡±


    After that, they moved to kill the child. The woman had some power, but she had been running for too long. She was like antern that had burned through all its oil. She was no longer able to fight her pursuers. ¡°Please, someone save my child! If my child can live, I will dly die!¡± The woman held her child as her eyes brimmed with desperation and sadness.


    Seeing the knives about to fall, a ¡°katcha¡± noise sounded. The heads of the aggressors were suddenly lopped off. Blood soared through the air as their headless bodies slowly crumpled to the ground.


    The woman¡¯s eyes opened wide. She watched what happened in frightened awe. She then saw a giant, bloody guillotine floating in the air. Behind the guillotine was a queen-like doll pulling a cord.


    The woman was shocked. She looked at Decapitation Queen in horror. Her first impulse was to put her child behind her.


    Whoever saw Decapitation Queen would not have believed her to be a God Spirit sent to save them. She was like a scary gene race that could consume all life.


    ¡°If you want your child to live,e with me.¡± Decapitation Queen pulled the guillotine toward the God of Wealth River.


    The woman¡¯s face kept changing, but she was determined. For her child¡¯s security, she would live no matter what.


    The woman was still like amp that had run out of oil. Now, she was following Decapitation Queen. She had totally used her will to go. Her body was wobbly, so she stumbled a lot. If there had been no will to protect her child, she would not have been able to walk at all.


    She finally walked to the bank of the river where the God of Wealth Temple resided. Decapitation Queen pointed at the river. ¡°There is a god temple 10,000 miles deep. If you can take your child there, your child will be protected by a God Spirit. He will inherit a Blood-Pulse. In this world, no one will be permitted to kill him. If you do not want to go, you are free to leave.¡±


    After that, Decapitation Queen pulled the guillotine into the river and disappeared.


    The woman knew her body was not going tost. She would have to rest for a long time before getting her power back. If she swam down with the current state of her body, there was an 80% to 90% chance she would perish.


    She looked at the child in her arms. The woman¡¯s eyes shed. She stroked the child¡¯s cheek. The woman looked to be in the throes of profound sadness as she said, ¡°My child has had a hard life. Even if he escapes today, you and I will still probably die alone. If you can really give my child a Blood-Pulse, I would swim through a river of fire and knives to see him receive it. I hope the God Spirit will let my child live.¡±


    After that, the woman kissed the child on his forehead. She picked him up and went into the river.


    The God of Wealth River was not normal. The woman dived in. She summoned an injured gene race to protect her child so her son would not drown and die.


    The woman only had that one injured gene race left, and she used to protect the child. She would just have to dive in on her own.


    In this world, the fitness level of humans was very bad. This woman¡¯s fitness level was not too bad. She was able to dive a thousand miles deep, but it was now bing a struggle.


    The woman gnashed her teeth and dived deeper. She felt powerless. Although she gritted her teeth and tried her best, she wanted her own will to push her down deeper and reach the god temple.


    Some things did not work because of fate¡¯s intervention. The woman¡¯s body could not hold on. She opened her mouth to breathe, but the water went in.


    The woman knew it was going to be bad, but she had no other choice. She looked at the child and put all of her power into the child. She wanted to call out his name, but when she tried, water went into her mouth.


    The heavily injured gene race was controlled by the woman. It was bid to swim down deep into the river. The woman could only watch her child sink into the dark of the river¡¯s depths while her vision started to fade.


    Han Sen watched this happen from his God of Wealth Temple and sighed. In the end, the woman decided to give her life up for the child.


    ¡°Decapitation Queen,¡± Han Sen summoned. Decapitation Queen understood what Han Sen wanted. She nodded and left the god temple.


    Just as the woman¡¯s will was going to be snuffed out, a blood-dyed rope came up from the depths of the water. It wrapped her body and pulled her deeper into the river.


    The woman was shocked, and her consciousness came back a bit. She saw a light. Deep in the river, a god temple was shining with gold.


    The river water around was kept at bay by the god temple. It enabled arge vacuum zone for it to exist. The rope came at her from the god temple. Decapitation Queen held the other end.


    Decapitation Queen held the child in her other hand.


    ¡°Cough, cough. My name is Du Ru Lan. Thank you for saving me... I do not know how to pay you back.¡± The woman fell in front of the god temple¡¯s za. She got up as she started coughing at Decapitation Queen.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Decapitation Queen coldly said. She held her child and entered the god temple¡¯s main hall.


    Du Ru Lan saw the god temple¡¯s que read, ¡°God of Wealth Temple.¡± She was shocked. Decapitation Queen looked strange, but she was a god of wealth. It surprised her.


    When she walked into the god temple, she noticed Decapitation Queen wasn¡¯t the actual God of Wealth. There was a god statue at the god altar that looked very powerful.


    Decapitation Queen did not dare stare at the god statue. She kneeled before the god statue and said, ¡°Mister, I brought them.¡±


    Du Ru Lan now knew that Decapitation Queen, who looked like a god and a ghost, was just a subordinate of the temple¡¯s true master. She kneeled to the God Spirit with Decapitation Queen and thanked it for saving her. ¡°My fate is entwined with this child,¡± God of Wealth said. ¡°Will you allow him to join me?¡±

 Chapter 3152 - Fighting 300 Rounds

    <h4>Chapter 3152 Fighting 300 Rounds</h4>


    ¡°I am willing to.¡± Du Ru Lan kowtowed.


    ¡°If you are willing to, Decapitation Queen, you should take him to the side hall and test his Blood-Pulse.¡± Han Sen did not n on giving Burning Lamp God of Wealth¡¯s blood. He wanted it to be given by Decapitation Queen.


    As to what Blood-Pulse he would give to Burning Lamp, that purely depended on his talent. He was willing to take care of him, but he would not force Decapitation Queen to give him a lifetime of Blood-Pulses for him.


    When Du Ru Lan heard the God of Wealth statue speak, she was shocked. She watched Decapitation Queen walk to the side hall. After she thanked him, she followed Decapitation Queen.


    Du Ru Lan was from a good family. She saw the side hall¡¯s Decapitation Queen statue and knew Decapitation Queen was God of Wealth Temple¡¯s sub-god. She felt disappointed.


    The main god of the temple was the strongest. No matter how good the Blood-Pulse was, obeying the sub-god was as good as the main one.


    Considering everything that had happened, Du Ru Lan could not really voice aint. It was miraculous enough that she was still drawing breath. Beggars could not be choosers.


    Decapitation Queen took the little boy to the altar. She ced the boy on it and told him, ¡°If you are willing to obey me, pick up the knife and cut one of your fingers. ce your blood on the god stove.¡±


    ¡°Mister, he is still so young. Let me help him.¡± Du Ru Lan stood up, ready to help him. Suddenly, she was unable to move. She was kept in ce by some scary power. ¡°This is his choice,¡± Decapitation Queen coldly said.


    Du Ru Lan could neither speak nor move. She was looking at her son with a heart that raged like a fire.


    The little boy was special. After all that had happened, he had not cried and or shouted. He listened to Decapitation Queen and stood up. He picked up the sacrificial knife from the altar and cut his finger. He let the blood drop onto the god stove.


    Boom!


    A purple and ck fire was on the god stove. It turned into demon fire that shocked the sky. The whole side hall was full of a murderous air. Some of the air rushed out into the sky from the guillotine.


    Han Sen was in the main hallughing. ¡°Burning Lamp really is Burning Lamp. Although he has been reborn, he is still very special.¡±


    Thinking of Burning Lamp being able to raise the Buddha from being a no-name race to a race that was full of elites and had almost be a high race, it proved his power was very strong ¡°Mister, Decapitation Queen wants to make a God Spirit deal with him,¡± Decapitation Queen said while kneeling before the God of Wealth statue. ¡°I want to make him an inheritable Blood-Pulse.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen only said that one word.


    Decapitation Queen did not hesitate. A purple and ck me arouse on the guillotine and doll. They turned into a scary fire that headed for the little boy.


    The little boy¡¯s body was wrapped up by a purple and ck me. His forehead possessed a strange marking that resembled a guillotine. Within that mark, there was another mark that referenced it to be an Annihtion God Spirit.


    ¡°Decapitation Queen is an Annihtion God Spirit?¡± Du Ru Lan was as much shocked as she was happy. She could not believe what she was seeing


    A god temple¡¯s sub-god was an Annihtion God Spirit. The main god must have been a supreme existence. She could not imagine how scary it had to be.


    ¡°The gods pity us. My child finally has hope.¡± Du Ru Lan was so happy that she cried.


    Han Sen saw the little boypose a deal with Decapitation Queen. He was now an inheritor of Decapitation Queen¡¯s Blood-Pulse. Han Sen¡¯s face looked weird as he started to think about some strange scenes.


    He thought about the little boy growing up to be very kind, just like Burning Lamp Alpha, but his hands would be holding a guillotine, killing countless droves of people. Han Sen thought it would be extremely weird.


    In the Feng family¡¯s castle¡¯s little garden, Qin Bai and Bao¡¯er were sitting next to each other while ying chess. ¡°Bao¡¯er, do you know how to y checkers?¡± Qin Bai cockily asked. ¡°I can teach you how to y it.¡±


    Bao¡¯er looked at him with disdain. She lifted her lips and said, ¡°You learned checkers from my father.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot that,¡± Qin Bai said with augh. ¡°You are Han Sen¡¯s daughter, so how could you not know checkers? That is good. How about we y 300 rounds? I won¡¯t let you win once.¡±


    ¡°You need to keep your promise,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a smile. ¡°You have to y 300 rounds.¡± ¡°Of course, you can go first.¡± Qin Bai sounded very confident.


    He loved ying checkers. If he did not need to practice with his sword, he would not mind ying a few rounds.


    Bao¡¯er epted the challenge. She picked up her chess piece and made the first move.


    After doing that, Bai Qin thought it was not normal. It felt as if there was a sword air that shocked the skying at him. It gave him the feeling that the sky could break.


    Qin Bai wanted to scream, but he noticed he was unable to move. He watched the sword air that shocked the sky go into his brain. He peed himself.


    Of course, that was not a real sword air. It was just Bao¡¯er¡¯s Heart Sword Path. That sword skill was Six Path King¡¯s sword skill. Han Sen had learned it as well. He had not mastered it, but he used it now and again. Bao¡¯er had learned it from him too.


    Now, Bao¡¯er used the Heart Sword skill to simte the Wavy Sword Skill¡¯s sword mind. She used it to attack Qin Bai¡¯s will to feel the sword skill¡¯s sword mind.


    Learning was very hard, especially for people who did not want to learn. It made it much harder.


    There was one condition in which people could learn fast and never forget. There was a saying if one failed once, one would learn from the mistakes to get better. It meant the more disadvantages one had, the more one would remember. It did not make a person smarter.


    The more it hurt, the easier it was to recall the mistake. Bao¡¯er used that method. She wanted the crown prince to remember the Wavy Sword Mind.


    Qin Bai¡¯s tragic life had now begun. He noticed he could no longer scream or move. His body was uncontrobly ying a chess game with Bao¡¯er.


    Whenever Bao¡¯er made a move, it would be a scary Wavy Sword Mind attacking him. Even though he knew the sword mind would not kill him, it still made Qin Bai experience a lot of pain.


    The sword mind¡¯s pressure was something extremely difficult for most people to endure. The pain from the Heart Sword was not just pain in the body. Qin Bai had to get attacked by that scary sword skill again and again. Every time it happened, it made Qin Bai feel as if he was dying. He felt absolutely awful.


    Furthermore, the guards had no idea what was going on. They thought Qin Bai was peacefully ying chess with Bao¡¯er. No one knew Qin Bai was suffering pain that was too unbearable for most humans to endure.


    Teacher Jia Yi Zhen was in a good mood. Crown Prince Qin Bai was scared of her. No matter how naughty he was, he always listened to her. He always did her homework seriously.


    This time, Qin Bai had not practiced the sword skills. He had left the pce to go and y. Jia Yi Zhen was very worried about the future of the Qin Kingdom.

 Chapter 3153 - Jia Shi Zhen

    <h4>Chapter 3153 Jia Shi Zhen</h4>


    Hearing that Qin Bai had been ying checkers for two days in the Feng family castle, without his ass leaving the chair once to touch the sword, Jia Shi Zhen was extremely worried.


    Other kingdoms had many inheritors. There was always a choice in who seeded the throne. The Qin Kingdom only had one crown prince. He was sure to be the next one wearing the crown. If Qin Bai continued his ridiculous behavior, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s lofty position would likely fall.


    ¡°A bad officer is able to destroy a kingdom.¡± Jia Shi Zhen kept thinking about that phrase. The officers always spoke those nine words.


    After she returned to the Qin Kingdom, those nine words were what Jia Shi Zhen heard the most. Every time she heard them, it seemed to be connected to Han Sen-another two words she frequently heard.


    In the beginning, Jia Shi Zhen had the attitude to not totally trust those words. She did not believe them. After this experience, she was starting to believe that Han Sen was a bad influence. He was a very bad influence.


    ¡°I want to see this reckless nobody and what he is doing to trick Mister Crown Prince.¡± Jia Shi Zhen decided to go to Feng Castle. She wanted to meet the very famous bad influencer.


    Han Sen returned to Feng Castle and saw Bao¡¯er ying games with Qin Bai. Bao¡¯er seemed happy, but Qin Bai did not look to be faring as well.


    Feng Yin Yin was watching their engagement with interest. In fact, during the past two days, she and Bao¡¯er had been ying games with Qin Bai. She had just learned checkers, so she was really interested in it. She thought Qin Bai was like her, which was why she gave up her rest time to y checkers with them.


    as


    Only God knew that Qin Bai now hated ying chess. For as long as he lived, he never wanted to y another game of chess. He believed he would throw up the next time he heard someone even mention the checkers.


    Upon seeing a shadow in the garden, Qin Bai looked at Han Sen as if he was asking for help. That look was worse than that of a sheep going to be ughtered.


    Han Sen pretended as if he did not know anything. He walked up to Qin Bai and asked, ¡°Crown Prince, are you having fun with Bao¡¯er?¡±


    Qin Bai felt relieved to gain his freedom. He fell out of the chair.


    Han Sen immediately picked him up and shockingly asked, ¡°Crown Prince, are you okay?¡± Qin Bai felt as if he was so angry that he could explode. He was going to yell at Han Sen. When he saw Bao¡¯er, he felt more fear than anger. He madly whispered to Han Sen, ¡°Han Sen, I treat you like a friend. I treat you nicely. How could you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, what are you talking about? Why would I want to harm you?¡± Han Sen looked at Qin Bai and spoke with a tone of shock.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring me harm, but why is she treating me like this?¡± Qin Bai looked at Bao¡¯er and sounded weaker.


    He was scared of quite a few people, including Jia Shi Zhen, but even she didn¡¯t make him this scared. Jia Shi Zhen was now viewed as being much nicer whenpared to Bao¡¯er. The girl¡¯s pretty face now looked demonic in his eyes.


    Han Sen seemed to understand. ¡°I thought you wanted to practice with the sword. Bao¡¯er is here teaching you the ways of the sword. Is she not? How has she harmed you?¡±


    ¡°She...¡± Qin Bai suddenly did not know what to say.


    Han Sen did not wait for him to formte a proper response before asking, ¡°Have you been ying chess games with Bao¡¯er?¡± ¡°We have been ying games of chess for two days and two nights.¡± Qin Bai loudly chomped his own teeth.


    Han Sen did not wait for him to speak. He looked at Qin Bai with shock and said, ¡°Crown Prince, you really are a man with a mind like steel. It is no wonder you are the Qin Kingdom¡¯s crown prince. You will be the greatest leader. You¡¯ll be a leader that can conquer the world. A normal person¡¯s will is weak. To y a game of chess against Bao¡¯er, they would break. Yet you have been ying against Bao¡¯er for two days and two nights. You are strong. You are very strong. I have never admired anyone before, but I have to admire you, Crown Prince.¡±


    Qin Bai was frozen. He was just a child who loved goofing around. He did not think that sounded right. Seeing Han Sen¡¯s shocked face, Qin Bai at least thought it was rather surprising


    ¡°Cough. Cough. It was nothing. It was just a few rounds of chess. To a crown prince, it is not much of a feat.¡± Based on the way he was now speaking, Qin Bai seemed to enjoy the praise.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, did I not tell you to allow him to rest? Why do you keep ying chess games with the crown prince? You are so rude.¡± Han Sen looked cold as he told off Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er looked innocent as she said, ¡°I nned on that, but the crown prince wanted to y 300 rounds with me. He is the crown prince. Why would I disobey his wishes? How could you take this out on me?¡±


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked as if she had been wronged. Even Crown Prince Qin Bai felt sorry for her.


    After thinking about it, he had said something like that to Bao¡¯er. He really wanted to p his mouth. If he had known this would happen, he would not have said something so brash.


    ¡°I will punish you this time so you will not be so ignorant. You could run into trouble someday.¡± Han Sen looked glum. It was as if he was ready to really teach Bao¡¯er a lesson, but he gave her a subtle wink.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand had yet to touch her when Bao¡¯er started crying. She was crying as she said, ¡°Crown Prince made me do this. Why don¡¯t you punish him instead of me?¡± ¡°It is fine. It is fine. It was me that did not rify things. Please, do not punish Bao¡¯er.¡± Qin Bai felt really guilty as he spoke.


    ¡°Go and thank the crown prince. Don¡¯t do it again after that. Do you hear me?¡± Han Sen let Bao¡¯er go.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Crown Prince. Next time, when you y a game of chess against me, I will let you rest after 10 rounds.¡± Bao¡¯er made a promise.


    When Qin Bai heard that, his legs felt soft. He was shocked. He fell to the ground and shook his head. ¡°No more games. No more games. I will never y chess again.¡±


    Han Sen thought it was funny. He wanted to say something, but someone suddenly made a deration from outside the garden. ¡°Mister Han, Teacher Jia wants to see you.¡±


    After the person said that, a woman with a cold-looking face walked in. Qin Bai saw the woman. His body started to tremble. He immediately bowed to her and said, ¡°Qin Bai greets Teacher Jia.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, Crown Prince.¡± When Jia Shi Zhen spoke, she did not look at Qin Bai. She looked at Han Sen.


    He was different from the figure she had often heard about. There were no legends about his remarkable sharp mouth and monkey throat. He looked like a handsome man. His face was very sharp. It was hard to tell his age. Judging from his looks, he looked like he was in his twenties.


    Jia Shi Zhen was not someone who determined a person¡¯s character via their appearance. Her thoughts of Han Sen did not change because of the way he looked.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, what are you doing here?¡± Jia Shi Zhen did not speak to Han Sen. To her, Han Sen was just a rankless, albeit loved, officer. Talking to him made her mouth feel dirty.

 Chapter 3154 - Wavy Sword Mind

    <h4>Chapter 3154 Wavy Sword Mind</h4>


    Qin Bai looked frightened. He kept stuttering, unsure of what to say.


    Han Sen said, ¡°Mister Crown Prince has been practicing sword skills here.¡±


    ¡°I am addressing the crown prince. Since when were you permitted to talk to me?¡± Jia Shi Zhen looked into Han Sen¡¯s eyes with flickering rage.


    The way Han Sen spoke was like he was lying without blinking. It enabled Jia Shi Zhen to confirm that he was a dog without any boundaries.


    The match of chess was only halfway done. There was no time to put it away. Thus, to still tell her Qin Bai was practicing sword skills was ridiculous. No one would have believed his words, let alone Jia Shi Zhen.


    as


    ¡°Teacher, I really was practicing sword skills.¡± Jia Shi Zhen did not believe him, so Qin Bai felt as if he was been wronged. He had suffered so much there, but Jia Shi Zhen believed he had done nothing but y around. He felt awfully wronged.


    Seeing Qin Bai lie without blinking, Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s frown tightened.


    In the past, Qin Bai had always been naughty, but that was fine because he never lied and always admitted to what he had done.


    Now, Qin Bai¡¯s behavior had obviously worsened. It was likely affected by Han Sen, who was a dog.


    Jia Shi Zhen was not a dumb fool who had no brain. She did not want to immediately expose Qin Bai. She coldly asked, ¡°How did you practice? Did you run into trouble?¡± Qin Bai wasn¡¯t too sure. He looked at Han Sen. He had been tortured for two days, yet he had not held a sword once. He had notbined with the nine-wave fish either. That did not really fill him with courage.


    Han Sen nodded at him. To learn a sword skill, the most important thing was understanding. Skills and other things were not really important. Bai Qin had been tortured for two days by Bao¡¯er¡¯s simtion of the Wavy Sword Mind. No matter how dumb he was, he should have at least learned something. Qin Bai was not actually dumb. He was just very yful.


    Qin Bai still looked frightened and desperate for help. Han Sen coughed and said, ¡°The crown prince has only been practicing sword skills for the past two days. He has not practicedbining with the nine-wave fish. Why don¡¯t you test the crown prince¡¯s sword skills first?¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen did not stop Han Sen this time. She coldlyughed. ¡°This is ridiculous! If there was nobining with the nine-wave fish, he could not feel the water element power and wave power. Without those two feelings, the Wavy Sword Skill cannot work. What in the world has he been practicing?¡±


    The skills of the universe of kingdoms had to be used whenbined with a gene race. Otherwise, a skill was just an empty shell. Jia Shi Zhen was not inclined to hear Han Sen¡¯s nonsense.


    She did not object. She told Qin Bai, ¡°If you have practiced a sword skill, then show me how you practiced it.¡±


    Qin Bai¡¯s heart did not really have any power in it. He looked at Han Sen, but Han Sen just gave him a sword. He winked at Qin Bai to make sure he could perform the Wavy Sword Skill.


    Qin Bai gnashed his teeth. He epted the sword and walked into the field. He was going to perform Wavy Sword Skill.


    Jia Shi Zhen did not say a word. She watched Qin Bai¡¯s performance. She was not going to be surprised if Qin Bai performed it terribly. She wanted to use this as an opportunity to keep him away from bad people and encourage staying in thepany of good people.


    That was especially true of evil influencers like this dog, Han Sen. It was best for everyone involved if they stopped staying in contact with each other.


    Jia Shi Zhen had evenposed a speech and thought deeply about how it could prove educational for Qin Bai.


    Qin Bai was not hopeless when it came to sword skills. After all, he had followed a few teachers for many years. He was not very good, but he could use ordinary sword skills.


    The Wavy Sword Skill was something he had not practiced much, but he knew what it looked like.


    He was now performing it. The skill was not done smoothly, so everyone could tell that he had not spent time practicing it.


    Jia Shi Zhen looked as if she had expected this result. She was not surprised. She coldly looked at Han Sen. She saw that he was behaving very chill. It was as if Qin Bai¡¯s terrible performance had nothing to do with him. She thought the guy had to be incredibly shameless.


    If the crown prince was not allowed to y freely, he could have been spending the time practicing. On top of all this, it did not appear that Han Sen felt guilty.


    ¡°People with an attitude like that must stop having contact with the crown prince,¡± Jia Shi Zhen thought.


    Seeing Qin Bai looking clumsily performing the Wavy Sword Skill, Jia Shi Zhen could not bear to watch him much longer. If she did not want Qin Bai to be embarrassed, she would have already stopped him.


    The formation of the sword skill Qin Bai performed a littleter started to surprise Jia Shi Zhen.


    When he first started, Qin Bai was too nervous. He had no idea what he was practicing and was freaking out. After trying it out a few times, it was unknown why, but he had started to think about the sword mind performed by Bao¡¯er. It was the one that shocked the sky.


    It was like reading 300 poems from the Teng Era. Even if one did not write them down, one could still remember them. Qin Bai could notpletely understand the will of the sword mind, but he had been hurt by it. Now, he was performing it. It was kind of close. The more he did it, the smoother it went.


    Plus, Qin Bai was the sort of person to treat a dead horse as a living horse. He just kept performing.


    In the beginning, Jia Shi Zhen did not see the real thing. As Qin Bai started to perform more, that changed. Although his sword skills did not look experienced, within the sword skills, there were elements of the sword mind of Wavy Sword Skill.


    Jia Shi Zhen could not believe it. Things like sword wills were very rare in the universe of kingdoms because it drew on power from the outside. Not many people were able to practice like that, so ordinary gene casters went for powers thatbined. They did not pay attention to the mind very much. Only some powerful elites would turn their focus to the mind when they reached the zenith of their body¡¯s capabilities.


    At Bai Qin¡¯s age, he was not interested in studying. Even if he was, there was no way he could learn the mind.


    Now, Qin Bai¡¯s sword skill featured the mind. Jia Shi Zhen was shocked. She was unable to believe what she was witnessing.


    Jia Shi Zhen had to double-check it more than a few times. She eventually realized that she was correct. There was a sword mind at work in Qin Bai¡¯s sword skill. The wavy mind had to be correct.


    Qin Bai kept disying the sword skill and showing it to Jia Shi Zhen. He was that Jia Shi Zhen looked surprised. He felt really happy about it.


    Jia Shi Zhen had trained him for a few years, but he had never seen Jia Shi Zhen look like this. She used to be very mean to him. She was always harsh and treated him like wood that could not be carved.


    This was the first time Jia Shi Zhen had looked at him this way. His confidence was given a major boost. He felt as if he had just eaten a life fruit. He felt as his body was surging with energy.


    Qin Bai was scared of Jia Shi Zhen. He was nervous, but the nervousness seemed to suddenly vanish. His sword skills seemed smoother. The Wavy Sword Skill¡¯s mind was bing more prominent.


    Jia Shi Zhen was bing more shocked. She could not figure out how Qin Bai¡¯s sword skills had developed a sword mind.

 Chapter 3155 - Comparing Sword Skills

    <h4>Chapter 3155 Comparing Sword Skills</h4>


    ¡°Teacher Jia, what do you think of my sword skills?¡± After Qin Bai finished his performance with Wavy Sword Skill, Jia Shi Zhen looked surprised. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just witnessed. Qin Bai suddenly exploded with confidence. He looked at Jia Shi Zhen with confidence.


    Usually, he never dared to talk to Jia Shi Zhen like that. Now, he was cocky. He did not have the fear he usually harbored.


    ¡°Mister, your Wavy Sword Skills are very good,¡± Jia Shi Zhen said with a nod. ¡°If youbined with the nine-wave fish, you could conduct a miraculous performance.¡±


    She was very surprised, so she asked, ¡°How did Mister Crown Prince practice in the past two days? You have got the Wavy Sword Mind. You are a genius.¡±


    When Qin Bai heard that, his cockiness was amplified by a few more levels. He did not want to tell her Bao¡¯er tortured him to learn it. He made it sound better. ¡°You wanted me to learn sword skills, but I did not know where to begin. So, I asked Han Sen for help. He allowed his daughter to practice with me and help train the Wavy Sword Skill. During the past two days, I have been practicing sword skills. If you think I¡¯m doing alright, then I guess I seeded.¡±


    Qin Bai was a person who could just heal the sky and forget the pain. He thought Han Sen had done well. Even Teacher Jia wasplimenting him. He never thought something like this could ever happen, so he mentioned Han Sen for him to earn some credit. ¡°In a critical moment, Han Sen is the most helpful. If it was not for him, Teacher Jia would not beplimenting me.¡± Qin Bai was overjoyed.


    Jia Shi Zhen frowned. She looked at Bao¡¯er and thought, ¡°This little girl is only four or five years old. How could the crown prince learn a sword mind by practicing with her? I do not believe this one bit!¡±


    She did not believe it, but Qin Bai did learn a sword mind in two days. If he had not practiced, then it would not exin his achievement.


    ¡°It looks like many myths cannot be trusted. This Han Sen might not be as useless as I first suspected.¡± Jia Shi Zhen looked at Han Sen again. She now put everything on Han Sen. After all, Han Sen had killed Steel Scene. If there was someone who was able to teach Qin Bai a sword mind, it would have had to be Han Sen.


    ¡°Do you know the sword?¡± Jia Shi Zhen spoke to him with a different tone of voice.


    ¡°I know a bit, but I am not very good.¡± Han Sen was being very honest.


    Han Sen¡¯s sword and mind skills were not as good as Six Paths King. He was not as good as Lone Bamboo either. They were the real swordsmen. Han Sen did not put much effort into learning the sword skills.


    Words like that going into Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s ears seemed wretched. To be able to teach Qin Bai a sword mind was an extraordinarily difficult thing.


    ¡°No worries. If you do know a few sword skills, why don¡¯t we at leastpare sword skills?¡± Jia Shi Zhen really wanted to give it a go. She wanted to know what skills Han Sen had.


    If he was someone good, then it was fine for Qin Bai to spend more time hanging out with him. If he had used some sort of trick to let Qin Bai learn a sword mind, she could not let Qin Bai hang out with him.


    ¡°The knife and the sword do not have eyes,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I am afraid hurting each other is bad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Jia Shi Zhen said with a frown. ¡°You and I canpare sword skills. We don¡¯t have to use gene-race power.¡±


    By saying ¡°hurting each other is bad,¡± Han Sen meant it would be bad to hurt her.


    Jia Shi Zhen was determined. She did not want to ept his answer.


    ¡°If the teacher really wants this, then I have no choice but toply.¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen did not speak. She picked up two swords and threw one to Han Sen. She held one in her hands. When she waved her sword, it was the beginning of Wavy Sword Skill. It was called Calm and Calm.


    Han Sen watched her perform Calm and Calm. He knew precisely what she meant. Jia Shi Zhen was going to test out his Wavy Sword Skill.


    Wavy Sword Skill was not a very powerful sword skill. Skills in this world were not as great as the ones in the geno universe.


    They depended on the outside power too much. It made their own powers possess extraordinary ws. Aside from some powerful elites, no one could do them both well.


    Sen already had skills that were simr to that. After he saw Qin Bai¡¯s performance, he was already familiar with Wavy Sword Skill. He used the Calm and Calm beginner¡¯s skill.


    When Jia Shi Zhen watched Han Sen perform the same skill, she frowned. She used Calm and Calm as a beginning skill because she wanted Han Sen to strike first.


    Han Sen did the same thing as her, which meant he wanted her to go first.


    She was a teacher of the Qin Kingdom, and she was widely renowned for her sword skills. Han Sen¡¯s behavior suggested he was underestimating her. Jia Shi Zhen did not mind that. She readied herself to attack Han Sen first. When it came to the point where she needed to unleash a strike, she wasn¡¯t sure where to begin.


    Han Sen just stood where he was, using the Calm and Calm skill she was very good at. When Han Sen used the skill, it looked fairly average. Yet, when she wanted to attack, she could not discern a single w in his performance.


    When she couldn¡¯t find a w, it gave Jia Shi Zhen the feeling of being in a crisis. It was as if she¡¯d receive a deadly counterattack if she dared try to strike. If that happened, the next strike would determine life and death.


    Jia Shi Zhen stopped her actions. She looked very serious. She looked at Han Sen¡¯s sword skill, wanting to find a breaking point.


    Try as she might, Jia Shi Zhen could not help herself from thinking about how incredibly weird Han Sen¡¯s wonderful performance of the sword skill was. It was like an endless sea full of danger. It looked like a calm sea, but under the water, many beasts lurked in wait.


    Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s forehead started to produce sweat. She did not dare move. If she moved, she was afraid she would be the recipient of a very scary counterattack.


    She never thought Calm and Calm, which was not a very powerful skill, could produce such a scary mind and atmosphere.


    Jia Shi Zhen thought Han Sen was a mysterious individual. She thought the sword skill he used was like an endless sea with many scary tricks and things hiding beneath the waves.


    Jia Shi Zhen felt like she could not attack. She felt as if she was a lone human facing an endless sea. The power made her feel small and insignificant.


    If she was able to use a gene race, she could have used its special powers to fight back. Unfortunately, this was a fight based purely on their sword skills. It made Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s entire body develop a sweat. Her clothes were wet. She was unable to move. If she moved, it felt like Han Sen would cast a deadly skill and kill her.


    ¡°Who is this Han Sen? How can his sword skills be so scary? It was just a very normal skill, yet he has made it so scary. It is no wonder he can teach Qin Bai a sword mind.¡± Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s impression of Han Sen had radically shifted.


    Jia Shi Zhen did not believe someone who had such good sword skills and mind was an evil influencer like a dog.

 Chapter 3156 - Researching Positivity and Negativity as One

    <h4>Chapter 3156 Researching Positivity and Negativity as One</h4>


    Qin Bai looked at Han Sen and Jia Shi Zhen. He did not understand the very high-level swordsmanship on disy, but he could read people¡¯s faces.


    Han Sen looked calm. Jia Shi Zhen looked serious. She even had a cold sweat. By seeing that, he could tell which of the pair were winning


    ¡°Han Sen is so awesome. Even Teacher Jia cannot beat him.¡± Qin Bai was happy. He had the feeling one felt when finding someone to depend on.


    This feeling was different from how others experienced it though. There were two types of people around Qin Bai. One type was the good subordinates that made him happy, and the other was like Thousand Mile Teacher and Teacher Jia, who taught him stuff.


    Because he was not in charge of the kingdom yet, the officers around him did not have too much authority. They were just there to make him happy. They could not really sort out things for him.


    But the teachers were too hard on him. Every time he saw a teacher, he acted like a mouse seeing a cat.


    His mother died when he was young. Qin Jing Zhen was a good king, so he was always busy with work and did not spend time with his son.


    When Qin Bai ran into issues, the officers could never help. He never talked about things with his teachers. They would not help him. They would merely tell him off. A person like Han Sen, someone who could support him, was the first person of this type that Qin Bai had ever met.


    Steel Scene, Thousand Mile Reach, Teacher Jia, and the others annoyed Qin Bai feel, yet Han Sen was able to deal with them just fine. He even suppressed them. The confidence and power he repeatedly saw made Qin Bai feel as if he needed to lean on Han Senpletely.


    This type of reliance was like a little brother depending on a big brother. Qin Bain was not scared of him. He just relied on him. No matter what he did wrong, he could always ask Han Sen for help. Han Sen woulde and make things better for him.


    Teacher Jia¡¯s mood was not as positive as Qin Bai. She was in a ce where she could not move forward or backward. Han Sen¡¯s Calm and Calm made her unable to fight back, but she could not just quit like that. They were just frozen where they were.


    ¡°Dad, I am hungry,¡± Bao¡¯er suddenly said with a blink.


    When Han Sen heard her, he put his sword away. He smiled. ¡°Mister Teacher, why don¡¯t we stop here for today?¡±


    Teacher Jia felt an immediate wave of relief hit her. The pressure was gone. She looked at Han Sen weirdly. After a while, she seriously said, ¡°I lost. I wille and ask you for further demonstrations of sword skills another day.¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen was no longer seemed as proud as she had earlier. Her tone of voice had changed.


    On her way back, Teacher Jia kept thinking about what happened with Han Sen. She found it very hard to believe.


    That very famous dog of Jade Wall City had such a powerful sword skill. In two days, he had managed to make that troublesome student, Qin Bail, learn a sword mind.


    All of that that did not sound like the same Han Sen she had heard about from other people.


    ¡°Teacher Jia, the mister has asked you toe to the study.¡± When Jia Shi Zhen returned to the manor, Qin Jing Zhen summoned her to the pce. ¡°Did you go meet Han Sen?¡± Only Qin Jing Zhen and Jia Shi Zhen were inside the study. The other maids and guards were kicked out by the king


    Jia Shi Zhen nodded. ¡°Yes, My King. I met him today.¡± ¡°What do you think about him?¡± Qin Jing Zhen asked.


    Jia Shi Zhen quietly said, ¡°He is unpredictable. It is hard to grasp his aim with uracy. Why do you ask?¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen sighed. ¡°He is getting closer and closer to my son. Ergo, I wish to know more about him. Do you think it is good or bad for my son to remain close to him?¡±


    When Jia Shi Zhen heard him, she thought about it seriously. She did not answer his actual question. She asked, ¡°Do you know where he came from?¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen shook his head. ¡°I have already had others investigate him. There is not much information to be learned. I only know that he is a viger from Big God Mountain. There is nothing else to be learned about him.¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen looked serious. ¡°I see. I think it would be best if the crown prince does not remain too close to him.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Qin Jing Zhen asked.


    Jia Shi Zhen replied, ¡°He is unknown, and his power is horridly strong. If he helps the Qin Kingdom and the crown prince, he will be a magnificent ally. If he does not help, he could do great harm to the Qin Kingdom. It would be best to keep some distance.¡±


    When he heard her, Qin Jing Zhen nodded and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. There is one thing about Han Sen I should tell you, and do not repeat this to anyone else.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jia Shi Zhen looked surprised. Qin Jing Zhen rarely spoke like this.


    Qin Jing Zhen said, ¡°Teacher Jian is next to Han Sen.¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen could not react. She was shocked. When she was able to clear her mind, she happily asked, ¡°What are saying? Is it Jian Bu Gu, Teacher Jian?¡±


    Before Qin Jing Zhen could answer, Jia Shi Zhen said, ¡°It is no wonder this has happened. Han Sen must be a student of Teacher Jian. That has to be why his sword skills are so good. With Teacher Jian¡¯s student to teach the crown prince, Mister Crown Prince will grow up to be a great man.


    Qin Jing Zhen had a wry smile. ¡°You are wrong, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? How I am wrong?¡± Jia Shi Zhen asked with confusion.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s expression descended into being weirder and weirder. He looked at Jia Shi Zhen and slowly said, ¡°Han Sen is not Teacher Jian¡¯s student. Teacher Jian is with him. He ims... He ims he is Han Sen¡¯s servant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jia Shi Zhen was frozen like a wooden chicken. She opened her mouth wide and could not think straight.


    Qin Bai did not stay in the Feng family¡¯s castle. He was still afraid of Bao¡¯er. Whenever he looked at Bao¡¯er, all he could see was an angry dog. He wanted to avoid her the best he could.


    After Bai Qin left, Han Sen yed a bit with Bao¡¯er. After eating dinner, he went off to do his own things. He wanted to research the positives and negatives ofbine skills.


    The reverse Cold Sutra did not have a suitable gene race, so he could not practice it. These days, Han Sen had already researched the coreponents of the reverse Cold Sutra. He focused on the positives and negatives of thebined skills. He researched them for a long time.


    Han Sen wanted to use Night God No Moon¡¯s experience to put his Blood-Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra together. He wanted to see if he could craft a power that might break the world.


    After all, the two of them were different skills. Night God No Moon¡¯s experience could be used as a reference, but most of the time, Han Sen had to depend on his own ability of modification.


    Han Sen had to find a way tobine the negatives and the positives. His progress was not going in leaps and bounds.


    ¡°It would be great if I could find a gene race that was suitable for practicing the reverse Cold Sutra.¡± Han Sen started to look at the god fights.


    If he was able to get first ce in the god fights, he could earn a rare gene race. If the element fit, he could practice the reverse Cold Sutra with it.


    Even if the element did not fit, he could use it for the Cast God Court or perhaps even match it with the Dongxuan Sutra or The Story of Genes. At the very least, it would certainly be of some use.

 Chapter 3157 - Rocky Dee

    <h4>Chapter 3157 Rocky Dee</h4>


    When it came to dealing with positive and negative skills, the biggest problem was striking a fine bnce. The power of the Xuan Yellow Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra had to be perfectly bnced if they were to be merged. That was integral. In the universe of kingdoms, Han Sen was unable to use the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power unless he broke the rules of suppression that dictated the world. Breaking the rules was the only way he could use of Blood-Pulse Sutra.


    Even so, in a situation in which one power received support from the rules of the world and the other was repelled by the powers of the world, wanting to strike a perfect bnce between the two powers was extraordinarily difficult.


    Because of God¡¯s warning, Han Sen did not want to destroy the rules of the world. That had be obvious. Thus, his careful practice wasn¡¯t yielding many results.


    While Han Sen was practicing a servant of the Feng family came running up to him and informed him about the peculiar guest. ¡°Mister Han, I believe there is a Mister called Rock that wants to see you. He told me that he wishes to talk about some business exchange with you or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Bring him to the conference room,¡± Han Sen quietly said. When Han Sen went to the conference room, he saw a man waiting there.


    That man was wearing a ck suit. His entire body and image were strikingly tidy. His suit did not have any wrinkles. His shoes were as polished as the surface of a mirror. Atop his head was a ck top hat. When he looked at the face beneath the brim of the top hat, the most impressive thing to see was two mustaches.


    People who had a beard usually were dirty and wild. This man had two little ck mustaches that made people think they were suitable on his face. Without those two little mustaches, he would have looked less manly.


    With those two little mustaches, the man was very attractive and mature. His eyes were as ck as the night. It gave the man a charm and allure that was difficult to describe.


    When Han Sen looked at the man, he had to confess that his first impression was him being a man who left a good impression.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Han. I am Rocky Dee. It is nice to meet you.¡± The man saw Han Sen walk in, so he stood up. He took off his top hat and brought his other hand forward to shake with him.


    He was very polite. Being appreciative of his manners, Han Sen saw no reason to reject a nice, friendly handshake. Therefore, he merrily shook Rocky Dee¡¯s hand.


    He could not help but immediately remark how Rocky Dee was such a gentleman when it came to the art of shaking hands. His touch on Han Sen¡¯s hands was very gentle, and the shake was graceful. He shook Han Sen¡¯s hands softly and let go. Han Sen let Rocky Dee sit down before asking, ¡°So, why you havee all this way looking for little old me?¡±


    Rocky Dee replied, ¡°Mister Han, it hase to our attention that you recently killed Decapitation Queen of my God Chaos Party. It is because of this viinous act that the leader has asked me toe here in search ofpensation.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What sort ofpensation should I give you?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    He was not shocked because Rocky Dee was from God Chaos Party, as there were weirder things than that. It was really strange to know that Rocky Dee had simplye looking for him in such a fashion.


    Rocky Dee seriously said, ¡°There is a saying that if you take a life, you pay back with life. If you owe someone money, you pay them back with money. The God Chaos Party has been fair. You killed Decapitation Queen, so we lost a good member. We hope you, Mister Han, can join the God Chaos Party to rece her position and call things even.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fair, but I am not interested in joining the God Chaos Party,¡± Han Sen said.


    Rocky Dee was not aggravated by the rejection. He maintained his elegance and smiled. ¡°That is OK. If you do not think that will work, I have another suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Han Sen looked at Rocky Dee with interest.


    Rocky Dee looked sincere as he said, ¡°If you keep working for the party, it will be hard for you. Decapitation Queen was one of our core members. She cannot have died for nothing. So, I have a way to resolve this. You must do three things for the God Chaos Party. Aplish these tasks, and we will call things even. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What three tasks do you have in mind?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Rocky Dee said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But do not worry, the God Chaos Party will never force someone to do something impossible. It will be something within your capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I never agree to things I don¡¯t know the details of,¡± Han Sen said.


    Rocky Dee dimly looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Does that mean you are not nning topensate us for what you owe?¡±


    ¡°I owe people many things. If I was to pay everyone back, I would die many times over. How could I still be alive?¡± Han Sen did not n on agreeing. He just nodded.


    ¡°I hope you rethink this decision. If you change your mind, call this number. This number will work before midnight.¡± Rocky Dee gave Han Sen a card and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    After all that, Rocky Dee put his top hat back on, patted his clothes down, and exited the room.


    ¡°Be polite first and then be mean. This God Chaos Party is interesting.¡± Han Sen looked at the card.


    The card was made of ck metal. Rocky Dee¡¯s name was written on it. There was a number on the back, and below, there were a few words. It said, ¡°God Chaos Party¡¯s Minister of Foreign Affairs.¡±


    He turned the metal card over. There were no words on the backside. There was just the symbol of a clown.


    When Han Sen saw the symbol, it looked familiar. He had seen that somewhere before, but he did not remember where.


    The clown symbol was dark red. It looked as if it was jumping or running. Its face was turned 90 degrees, so it was looking forward.


    Atop its head was a clown hat. The clown¡¯s eyes were like moons. Its lips were up. It had a weird smile that made people feel rather ufortable.


    Han Sen thought he had seen this clown symbol before. He was certain of it.


    As he held the card, he tried to remember where he saw it. After a while of brainstorming, he recalled where he hadst seen that symbol.


    In the beginning, he, Exquisite, and Li Keer had entered a crystallizerboratory in the core area. He had spent some time there with the big and small Crocodile Gods.


    It was there that he discovered many crystal cans the crystallizers used for their tests. It was there Han Sen saw the remains of an arm. It was on that arm there was the tattoo of a clown.


    ¡°No. It was not just simr. It was the same. I remember the size was almost simr. Is that just a coincidence?¡± Han Sen thought it was weird. He looked at the clown symbol as he receded into deep contemtion.


    He remembered the arm and bones had some text. The content stated, ¡°M67 test subject has mutated. The test results are unknown. Number 7586 core created god n failed.¡± It was some information like that.

 Chapter 3158 - Death Silhouette

    <h4>Chapter 3158 Death Silhouette</h4>


    ¡°The crystallizers were powerful, but they were not strong enough to ovee reincarnation. How were they connected to the God Chaos Party?¡± Han Sen wondered. He could not figure out why.


    Han Sen was certain about one thing. Rocky Dee¡¯s phone number only worked before midnight. It meant that after midnight, the God Chaos Party would deal with him in their own way.


    Regarding the God Chaos Party, Han Sen wouldn¡¯t dare be careless in their presence. Back in the day, they were almost able to usurp the God Spirits. Their might was not inferior to Qin Xiu.


    Han Sen was also restricted by the rules of the world. Even if he did not pay heed to God¡¯s warning, breaking the rules of the world would not provide Han Sen much of an advantage due to the short amount of time his rule-breaking wouldst.


    Han Sen spent his time researching the positive and negativebination skills, waiting for the clock to strike midnight.


    In an old building, Rocky Dee was waiting in a living room. There was a big bell in the living room. He was waiting for that hour toe as well.


    ¡°Mister Minister, just kill Han Sen. Why even give him a chance?¡± Next to Rocky Dee, there was a maid-like creature.


    She was not described as a human because her head possessed a ck draconic horn.


    Rocky Dee smiled. ¡°The God Chaos Party failedst time because we underestimated the power of humans. This time, we are going to try our best to control the powerful humans. We will not allow the God Spirits to take advantage of them.¡±


    ¡°I see. Mister Minister is very smart.¡± The maid looked at Rocky Dee with admiration.


    Rocky Dee sighed. ¡°Han Sen was able to kill Decapitation Queen and destroy Break Head Temple because his power is as strong as the 12 main gods. It is a shame that his power is hard for us to use.¡±


    ¡°Mister Minister, are you saying he is not going to call? If he isn¡¯t going to, why are we waiting this long?¡± The maid was shocked.


    ¡°Well, there is no need to be super hasty. Besides, he is a genius. It is a firm belief of mine that geniuses like Han Sen should always be given a chance to prove themselves.¡± Rocky Dee looked deeply into the clock as he spoke.


    Time went by, second after second. When all the needles pointed to 12, the bell made some ¡°dong¡± sounds.


    After it rang 12 times, Rocky Dee got up off his couch and sighed. ¡°The God Chaos Party has not received fresh blood and a bright mind to join in a long time. I was hoping to have a good start with Han Sen. I was hoping something might happen between us. But I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    The maid¡¯s eyes opened wide. She happily waited for Rocky Dee to say something. Her eyes looked sparkly. ¡°Mister Minister, are you going to use that?¡±


    Rocky Dee did not answer. He raised his right hand. He looked at his hand seriously.


    His fingers were very long and powerful. They looked awfully pretty. His hand did not have a single scar or scratch on it, neither was his hand old and wrinkly. It was the sort of hand that could be a hand model.


    On that beautiful hand, a ck me arose. It was like some demon air from hell.


    In fact, it was not just his hand. Rocky Dee¡¯s entire body burned with a strange, ck me. The look on his face had changed. His eyes brimmed with passion. His other hand reached into the sky. A paper appeared. Rocky Dee mumbled, ¡°The art of light and shadow. The passionate strikes between life and imagination. It gives the lifeless things the most beautiful of souls... Death Silhouette.¡± His right hand¡¯s ck me gathered up quickly. It was like Han Sen¡¯s shadow was jumping in that ck me.


    Han Sen was in the Feng family¡¯s garden when he felt it. He looked at his right hand and felt something, but it onlysted a second.


    ¡°Does that mean... When I shook hands with Rocky Dee today...¡± Han Sen thought of something, which made him frown.


    In the living room, Rocky Dee held his right hand. The ck me generated the shape of scissors. He held them in his hand.


    In the next second, Rocky Dee¡¯s eyes glowed. The paper and scissors started to move. The action was incredibly fast and elegant. There was a crazy amount of cutting going on. It unfolded like a dance. One could almost see the countless shadows of the hand. It was like a demon that had many arms.


    It only happened in a moment. The very square, white paper was cut into a human-shaped body, and the white paper turned into ck.


    Upon looking closer, one noticed Death Silhouette was the side of Han Sen¡¯s face. Even though it was just a ck shadow, there was no face or emotion disyed. Anyone who knew Han Sen would be able to recognize it was him.


    ¡°It is no wonder you are Mister Minister. No matter how many times I watch this, Death Silhouette just blows me away.¡± The maid looked at Rocky Dee with nothing short of sheer admiration.


    Rocky Dee did not seem to listen to the maid¡¯spliments. He was very focused. His eyes looked at the silhouette passionately. It was like he was admiring his own handiwork.


    ¡°What a shame. Such an interesting soul is going to disappear like this.¡± After that, the silhouette¡¯s right-hand scissors turned into a jumping ck fire. It was like some purgatory fire that was burning Han Sen. Rocky Dee looked at the silhouette. He then moved it to the ck fire. The silhouette that touched the ck fire was ignited. His feet started to burn.


    At the same time, Han Sen, who was in the garden, started to burn with an invisible fire that started in his feet. It wrapped up his feet and quickly started to spread higher.


    The ck fire was very weird. It seemed to burn hard, fast, and violently. Despite that, Han Sen¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t actually immted. His legs weren¡¯t really on fire either. Han Sen started to feel some kind of pain that came from deep within his soul. He felt as if his legs were being charred into dust. It made people like him, who had such a strong will, feel so much pain that he wanted to scream. His body trembled.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He immediately cast the Xuan Yellow Sutra, wanting to get rid of that weird, ck me that suddenly sought to im him. Quite concerningly, the Xuan Yellow Sutra did not work on the ck me.


    Within the blink of an eye, the ck me had already reached his thighs. Below his thighs, he could not feel anything. His legs were still there, but he did not feel anything at all.


    Without even thinking, Han Sen summoned the Sky God Crown. He wore it and became an Annihtion God of Wealth. He went back to the god temple for a retreat. He used the god temple and Sky God Crown¡¯s God Spirit power to fight the ck fire.


    All of that started to work. Under the God Spirit¡¯s power, the ck fire was suppressed. It could not spread any further, but it was not extinguished. It still ravaged where it could.


    The paper man in Rocky Dee¡¯s hands was like that too. The ck fire stopped around his thighs. The mes could not go any higher.


    ¡°Very good. Let me, the Paper God Rocky Dee have a look at how strong you really are.¡± Rocky Dee¡¯s eyes were suddenly burning. The ck fireing out of his eyes was like a volcanic erupting.

 Chapter 3159 - Breaking the World

    <h4>Chapter 3159 Breaking the World</h4>


    ¡°Breaking the world... Underworld Silhouette...¡± Rocky Dee coldly shouted. The ck mes on his body turned white. The mes were strong. There were like ice that could not be broken.


    The ck paper man was burned by the white fire, which turned it white. It was wrapped up by the white fire.


    The white fire was burning on Han Sen¡¯s body too. The scary fire felt like it was ravaging his soul. The god temple and the God of Wealth¡¯s power were insufficient. They could not keep the white fire at bay. The light of the god temple started to go dim. ¡°Mister.¡± Decapitation Queen¡¯s body had a purple fire burning with god light. The guillotine and doll shone with a lot of god light. It helped the god temple and Han Sen fight the scary white power. They fought it together. It made the invasive white fires slow their encroachment.


    Even so, the white fires were still slowly consuming Han Sen¡¯s soul. The white fire did not physically damage the body. To God Spirits, it still dealt an incredible amount of damage.


    ¡°This is the break world power.¡± Han Sen suddenly thought it was familiar.


    It was the same feeling when Night God No Moon used break world power, but both of their elements were different. Thisyer of power could not be misidentified.


    Han Sen still felt that this power was weaker than Night God No Moon break world power. It was not as scary as he thought it might end up being Without a shadow of a doubt, Han Sen broke the suppression of the world¡¯s rules and entered Super God Spirit mode. Only Super God Spirit mode could fight the break world power. The burning white fire came out of Han Sen¡¯s eyes. It spread all over his body. It turned his body into a white shadow. His body looked as if it was no longer solid.


    The power of Super God Spirit mode was finally able to put an end to the fires that corroded his spirit. Han Sen¡¯s eyes shed. The entire world¡¯s substance chains were in his eyes. His hands were going toward those substance chains. It broke the white fire¡¯s substance chains.


    The white me on him was suddenly extinguished. Stillness and silence returned. With the absence of the white me, there were no scorch marks left behind. It was like he had never been on fire. In the living room of an old house, Rocky Dee¡¯s white paper man was suddenly turned to dust. Rocky Dee coughed up some blood.


    ¡°Interesting. He was able to break my Underworld Silhouette. It is no wonder he was able to kill Decapitation Queen.¡± Rocky Dee¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. He put out his red tongue and wiped away the blood. A re of excitement started to cross his face. ¡°That is good. This beginning is quite interesting. Han Sen, you have what it takes to be my prey.¡±


    Super God Spirit mode provided invincibility. Han Sen was finally able to extinguish the white me that gued his body, but it didn¡¯t bring him any joy.


    God Chaos Party was scarier than he had imagined. He was not allowed to use the Super God Spirit mode to sort out his problems all the time.


    ¡°I must learn the break world power quickly,¡± Han Sen thought.


    The god altar moved. A man stood atop the god altar. It was God, who Han Sen was very familiar with. He was the superior being that controlled the geno hall. ¡°You broke the rules again.¡± God looked at Han Sen as he spoke.


    ¡°I had to. People from the God Chaos Party tried to kill me. I could not just stand by and do nothing.¡± Han Sen shrugged.


    God blinked. It looked like he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t smiling. ¡°I am OK with it, but two worlds are suffering damage because of you. When the worlds are destroyed, don¡¯t say I did not warn you.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Han Sen did not believe his breaking the rules could cause so much damage. Qin Xiu must have done it a lot in the past. ¡°You have been in this universe for quite a while of time now, haven¡¯t you?¡± God asked. ¡°Therefore, being the curious being that you are, you must know quite a bit about this world and how it operates by now. Am I correct? If so, have you heard about how this universe came to have so many god pulses and gene eggs in the first ce?¡± ¡°Ah, regarding that, I heard the reason that there are so many god pulses and gene eggs is that the geno universe had too many God Spirits die,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That is one of the reasons. The opposite of a creature being born is dying. God pulses andnd pulses are not.¡± God paused and asked, ¡°How about that? After your fight with Qin Xiu, the two universes underwent big changes. What became clear to us was that creatures grow quickly. Things that were not supposed to be here have shown up far too early.¡±


    ¡°Is this connected to me breaking the rules of the universe?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°To be urate, these mysterious and weird scenes that happen are because the universe itself is in a fixing and bncing mode. The powers that should not be here have been activated. It¡¯s like humans using their potential. If this keeps going, and the universe bes exhausted, the universe cannot go back to running how it has been. That means the machine of the universe will stop operating. When that happens, there will be darkness and destruction.¡±


    ¡°That sounds veryplicated, but I don¡¯t care,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I can stop breaking the rules of the world, but you need to make sure I don¡¯t die in here.¡±


    Before God could speak, Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°God Chaos Party¡¯s minister has a frightening amount of power. Even with Moment God, he cannot be beaten. How did you guys defeat the God Chaos Party in the past?¡±


    God knew what Han Sen was getting at, but he still said, ¡°It is very simple. What makes you think God Spirits need to give Blood-Pulses to humans?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying humans give power to the God Spirits for the God Spirits to be stronger and perhaps even use break world powers?¡± Han Sen did not quite believe it.


    ¡°Break world powers are too destructive and tolling on the universe. God Spirits cannot use the power. As protectors of the universe, God Spirits can use this world¡¯s power, whether from humans or gene races, to aid them. It¡¯s like you having Decapitation Queen. When she became your sub-god, your god powers actually became stronger. She can also use her powers to assist you inbat. In that capacity, humans are simr. The more you have on your side, the more they achieve. The power they can give you can also be more.¡± ¡°What level must I reach to challenge the members of God Chaos Party.¡± That was what Han Sen cared about.


    ¡°That is very simple. Your God of Wealth is not a fighting God Spirit, so it is a bit weak on that front. You could destroy the eight Annihtion God Spirits and make them your sub-gods, but it would be best if they were eight wild Annihtion God Spirits instead. Then, fighting Rocky Dee would be easy.¡± Godughed.


    Han Sen rolled his eyes. ¡°Wow, you sure make it sound easy as pie. How am I supposed to find wild Annihtion God Spirits with ease?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy. If it was, the God Chaos Party would not have just almost broken the geno hall. He made thest leader reopen the universe to destroy the God Chaos Party.¡± God sighed.

 Chapter 3160 - Humans That Should Not Exist

    <h4>Chapter 3160 Humans That Should Not Exist</h4>


    Han Sen hurriedly asked, ¡°What? The universe was rebooted once. Is this the consequence of it being rebooted? Does this mean everything in the universe has to start from scratch?¡±


    God shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Reboot God Spirits can reboot things, but they cannot really return the universe to how it was in the beginning. There is so much I could exin, but I don¡¯t have the time to tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Reboot God Spirit? How can you not exin your own powers?¡± Han Sen looked at God with a look of disbelief.


    God seriously said, ¡°I really am a Reboot God Spirit, and I can reset things. But do you know the price it costs to reboot the universe?¡±


    ¡°What price would you pay?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you thest temple owner rebooted the universe?¡± God asked with a smile.


    Han Sen froze. He suddenly realized something. God meant that thest geno hall owner activated the universe reboot powers. That was why he was thest one.


    Han Sen looked at him strangely as he asked, ¡°Are you saying you are the leader of the geno hall now?¡±


    God nodded and said, ¡°It is lucky you aren¡¯t too dumb. Even if I have reboot powers, the consequences of me rebooting are something that not even I canprehend.¡±


    After pausing, God went on to say, ¡°Rebooting the universe did not sort out our issues with the God Chaos Party. We dealt great damage to the God Chaos Party, but most of God Chaos Party¡¯s members were reborn to be new creatures without any connection to their past life. Unfortunately, some fish were able to escape the. After all these years, they have grown up again.¡± ¡°When the God Spirits were rebooted, they suffered a lot as well. The God Spirits that had already reached their zenith were beaten back down to their paltry beginnings. They had to start their own developments all over again. Because the universe was rebooted, the resources of the universe were quitecking as well. The God Spirits evolved very slowly. Otherwise, in the past, when you looked at the high-level god temples, there would not be just one main god.¡±


    After saying that, Godughed. ¡°The universe was messed up by you and Qin Xiu. To God Spirits, it has provided an opportunity. The resources they have been able to get in the universe are far more than before. They were able to grow up fast. Many God Spirits have been able to get back into their prior prime.¡±


    Han Sen looked at God and said, ¡°I have some questions. Why did the humans of the universe of kingdoms earn the protection of God Spirits or even have the ability to be a god to fight alongside them? Why are humans only able to make a wish and get scammed in the geno universe?¡±


    These were questions he had been unable to determine answers for. The treatment of beings in both universes was vastly different.


    God looked at Han Sen. After a while, he replied, ¡°The geno universe did not used to have humans. Still, there should be no humans. Humans should only belong in the universe of kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    ¡°The universe of kingdoms is positive,¡± God slowly said. ¡°The geno universe is negative. Humans, these creatures, only belong to the positive. They should not exist in the negative world.¡±


    Han Sen froze when he heard that. He finally understood.


    Indeed, the geno universe did not have any humans. They were able to go there because of Qin Xiu, but they were not really humans.


    To use a saying of the modern world, the universe of kingdoms was like the real world. It was Yang. The geno universe was Yin. It was hell. How could human beings go to hell? Therefore, humans could not have and should not have existed in the geno universe.


    Of course, that was just a saying. In fact, there was no saying about Yin and Yang. Both of them were living worlds. It was just that one was positive and the other was negative.


    ¡°If I were you, I would find a way to level up god powers instead of breaking the rules of the universe all the time.¡± God patted Han Sen on the shoulder.


    Han Sen wanted to say something. When he turned around, God was gone.


    Han Sen had sensed that God had been busytely. Thest two times he saw him, he had arrived almost as quickly as he left. It seemed as if he was squeezing in chats in between other important tasks that demanded his attention.


    ¡°It looks like the God Chaos Party is really giving him a headache,¡± Han Sen felt bad for him. He shook his head in dismay.


    He had a headache too. Rocky Dee was still alive. In the God Chaos Party, there were sure to be scary existences that rivaled or even surpassed him. He was now an enemy of the God Chaos Party. Han Sen suspected his life was going to get a whole lot more miserable.


    ¡°No matter what, I am going to find eight sub-gods. I need more people backing me up. God was right. I cannot keep breaking the rules for every fight. Even if the universe can endure it, I myself never can.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped when he thought about that.


    He thought about the God Spirits in the Sea of Soul. He did not care about other God Spirits. Inside his Sea of Soul was an Annihtion-ss Moment God.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can summon my God Spirit to be a sub-god God Spirit. It will be great if I can. That is one of the 12 main gods. It should be able to be a sub-god in my temple. It is a shame there are no free god bases, and I cannot test it.¡± After Han Sen thought about it, he felt a headachee on.


    If he wanted a god base, he required more members. Members brought back powers to assemble more god bases.


    Han Sen only had one member in his God of Wealth Temple. It was the little bald baby who looked like Burning Lamp. The only problem he had was that he was a bit too small. If he ever wanted him to be useful, he might have to wait many years.


    ¡°No. I will have to get a few members that can give me things immediately.¡± Han Sen thought about Feng Yin Yin again. ¡°Yin Yin has great potential. Even if she doesn¡¯t, I can make her stronger. I will recruit her at the God of Wealth Temple first.¡±


    After thinking about it, he departed the God of Wealth Temple. He went straight to the Feng family¡¯s castle.


    ¡°San Mu, are you OK?¡± When Feng Yin Yin saw Han Sen return, she worriedly looked at him.


    She and Bao¡¯er had seen Han Sen be burned by a ck me. She was worried, so she stayed in the garden waiting for him to return.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Han Sen seized this opportunity to ask, ¡°By the way, Yin Yin, what God Spirit Blood-Pulse do you have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse,¡± Feng Yin Yin said. ¡°My auntie says she will find me the best of the best sonic-ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse, but she hasn¡¯t had much luck. Therefore, I do not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. I only have a Blood-Pulse from and pulse.¡± She looked at Han Sen with curiosity and asked, ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±


    ¡°I know of a God Temple,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°The God Spirit there is very good. If you are willing to, I can help you inherit the God Spirit¡¯s Blood-Pulse.¡±


    ¡°Sure. What kind of God Spirit is it?¡± Feng Yin Yin trusted Han Sen, so she agreed. She still wanted to know what kind of god spirit it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s God of Wealth.¡± Han Sen gave her the title.


    Feng Yin Yin did not say anything. Feng Fei Fei rushed over, shouting, ¡°No! Absolutely not. Yin Yin is very talented in music. She cannot go with God of Wealth. Her God Spirit Blood-Pulse must be sonic ss.¡±

 Chapter 3161 - The Test of Feng Yin Yin’s Talent

    <strong>Chapter 3161 The Test of Feng Yin Yin¡¯s Talent</strong>


    Feng Fei Fei walked over and told Han Sen, ¡°Mister Han and Fei Fei, I understand your noble intentions, but Little Yin¡¯s sonic talents are exceptional. We still hope she can receive a sonic God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡±


    Aside from the reason Han Fei Fei pointed out, there was an additional reason that she merely felt bad for suggesting. The God of Wealth Han Sen suggested was something Feng Fei Fei had never of before. Besides the fact it wasn¡¯t one of the 12 Annihtion-ss main gods, there wasn¡¯t a God of Wealth amid the famous Disaster God Spirits.


    Feng Fei Fei had explored for many years, hoping to find a sonic Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse for Little Yin, but Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulses were hard to find.


    Even if Feng Yin Yin¡¯s talent tempted the spirits, the 12 Annihtion God Spirits were controlled by the kings of the seven kingdoms. Commoners had no chance of praying for a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.


    Among the 12 Annihtion God Spirits, there were only two connected with sonic powers. One was a pure sonic God Spirit, and the other one only had a connection to it.


    Feng Fei Fei had been busy on Feng Yin Yin¡¯s behalf. She hoped she would be able to one day have her try inside the pure sonic God Spirit¡¯s temple. It was a shame that the sonic God Spirit was owned by the kings of the Chu Kingdom. Only the royals of the Chu Kingdom could go into that god temple and pray for a Blood Pulse. Feng Fei Fei had tried her best, but she was never sessful.


    There was still a chance with the other God Spirits, and Feng Fei Fei had left home because of that.


    God never answered prayers. For some reason, Feng Fei Fei failed. She had only recently returned. After that, Feng Fei Fei had some ideas. She believed some methods would enable her to have a chance with Feng Yin Yin.


    ¡°Auntie, it is fine,¡± Feng Yin Yin said with augh. ¡°The God Spirit San Mu has introduced me to must be good.¡±


    She did not just say that because she trusted Han Sen. She did not want Feng Fei Fei to incur so much trouble on her behalf. Feng Yin Yin knew Feng Fei Fei had suffered a lot because of her tireless search for a God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse. She had given it a lot of effort.


    Feng Fei Fei was one of the most popr singers. To do something this big, she also had to beg a lot of people. She would have probably suffered much in her struggle.


    As a result, Feng Yin Yin felt bad for her. Thus, she did not want her to continue suffering on her behalf.


    Feng Fei Fei quickly said, ¡°I know the God Spirit Mister Han has suggested cannot be too bad, but your musical talents are more than exceptional. If you earn the element from another God Spirit Blood-Pulse, it will be a waste of your natural gift.¡±


    After hearing Feng Fei Fei say that, Han Sen did not know what to say. He knew Feng Fei Fei¡¯s musical talents were extraordinary. It really was a shame if she was unable to get a sonic God Spirit to capitalize on her talent.


    Han Sen also wanted to find a sonic sub-god to be in the God of Wealth Temple, but he did not think he could get that done any time soon. Feng Fei Fei probably wouldn¡¯t believe in an empty promise. Seeing Han Sen not insist any further, Feng Fei Fei felt relieved. She stroked Feng Yin Yin¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yin Yin. I know where to get you a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. You just need to give me another month and a half, and you will have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡±


    Although Han Sen did not believe her, he did not say anything about it.


    Even if Feng Fei Fei did give Feng Yin Yin a chance, she would only get aplete Blood-Pulse. It would not be a Blood-Pulse that could be inherited, so it was not very meaningful.


    They were both Annihtion ss. God of Wealth, however, was not sonic ss. Feng Fei Fei would have a Blood-Pulse that could be inherited. They were very different from each other.


    This was something Han Sen could not push. He just needed to convince Feng Fei Fei.


    He could not rush it. He needed Feng Yin Yin to go on his side. He could not allow Feng Yin Yin to start obeying other God Spirits.


    The next day, Feng Fei Fei was in a rush to go again. Based on her expression, there was an 80% to 90% chance she was going to do something for Feng Yin Yin.


    Not long after Feng Fei Fei was gone, Feng Yin Yin ran to Han Sen and seriously asked, ¡°San Mu, can you take me to the God of Wealth Temple?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can. Don¡¯t you need to confirm this with your auntie? Doesn¡¯t she need to agree?¡± Han Sen did not want Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin to fall out with each other because of this.


    Han Sen knew that Feng Fei Fei really adored Feng Yin Yin. After all, Feng Yin Yin lost her mother when she very young. Feng Fei Fei was the one who raised her. She was a cousin, but the rtionship was more like that of a mother and daughter. ¡°Actually, it is because I do not want auntie to be busy on my behalf. She never tells me, but I know the God Spirit she begs for me is very nice. I like it too, but that god temple belongs to a king of the Qin Kingdom that has a different name. That king with a different surname happens to like Little Auntie. I am afraid...¡± After saying that, Feng Yin Yin suddenly stopped talking.


    Han Sen understood what she meant. He admired Feng Yin Yin¡¯s sensitivity. She was so young, but she saw a lot. It was no wonder she was Xiang Yin reborn.


    ¡°OK, I will take you to the God of Wealth Temple,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°The God of Wealth is not a sonic God Spirit, but he will not disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°San Mu has never disappointed me,¡± Feng Yin Yin said with a blink of her eyes.


    It was toote to take Feng Yin Yin to the Gold Crystal System, so Han Sen used the Sky God Crown. He picked up Bao¡¯er and Feng Yin Yin and took them into the God of Wealth Temple. They appeared on the altar.


    Feng Yin Yin looked at Han Sen with shock. ¡°How did you do that? How can you go to a god temple from home so quickly?¡±


    ¡°It is because this is my god temple,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°I cane and go as I please.¡±


    ¡°Your god temple? Are you a God Spirit, San Mu?¡± Feng Yin Yin looked at Han Sen with curiosity.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°This god statue does not look like you.¡± Feng Yin Yin looked at the God of Wealth statue. It was Han Sen¡¯s god statue, and it was made from a god base.


    Han Sen was wearing the Sky God Crown, which was how he had be a God Spirit. He was not actually a God Spirit, which was why the god statue did not look like him. The god statue¡¯s face was very blurry, so no one could really identify it.


    The Sky God Crown on the god statue¡¯s head was the same as the Sky God Crown on his head.


    ¡°Put one drop of your blood onto the god stove.¡± Han Sen did not exin things further. He pointed at the stove on the gold altar.


    Feng Yin Yin nodded. She walked to the stove and picked up a knife. Her nervous hands trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°This ce is mine. No matter what your talent is, you can get an inheritable Blood-Pulse.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, San Mu.¡± Feng Yin Yin was not as nervous now, so she cut her finger and dropped some of her blood onto the god stove.


    A momentter, the god stove yed a god sound. Some gold light was released. A tree of gold light appeared out of the stove.


    The gold tree shot up into the sky. It had many different coins on it. It was a money tree.

 Chapter 3162 - God of Wealth Blood-Pulse

    <strong>Chapter 3162 God of Wealth Blood-Pulse</strong>


    He knew it was just an illusion and a weird scene. Still, seeing the money tree with lots of coins hanging from its boughs and feeling the aura of the gold money tree and a sky full of stars made him open his eyes wide.


    The coins on the money tree fell off. They were going straight for Feng Yin Yin. They melted into her body. Her body was given a God Spirit mark that resembled a coin. It immediately started to shine. Its voluminosity grew brighter and brighter.


    The tree full of coins fell. It all melted into Feng Yin Yin¡¯s body. At the same time, the Sky God Crown received a wonderful message.


    Spirit Strength: Ten star


    Gene potential: Ten star


    Compatibility: Nine star


    Overall: S-ss Blood-Pulse inheritor


    ¡°Do the God Spirits use this to decide who to give their Blood ¨C Pulses to?¡± At the same time, Han Sen received even more messages from the Sky God Crown.


    There were options for giving the person¡¯s Blood-Pulse. There were four choices: one corner, broken, perfect, and inheritor.


    One corner meant one God Spirit Blood-Pulse would be given at random. It was the lowest level a God Spirit Blood-Pulse could impart. It gave a person a small God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It did not do much. It just made people a beginner-level gene caster.


    Broken God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulses were better. Some features of the God Spirits were there, but they were notplete. They were not strong either.


    There was no need to exin things about perfect. It basically meant giving a person a perfect God Spirit Blood-Pulse and creating a contract. When the person needed it, they could call upon the God Spirit¡¯s contract tobine and fight with their aid.


    God Spirits were able to use their inherited Blood-Pulse. It gave them extra power to fight.


    Of course, God Spirits gave humans these benefits to make humans grow. When humans had a contract with a gene race, God Spirits would take some of that power for themselves. It was mutually beneficial, as it helped humans grow. When humans gained a gene race, God Spirits were able to take some of that power. The stronger the gene race was, the more power they were able to take for themselves.


    The power taken away was used to make a god base.


    When God Spirits gave humans a Blood Pulse, it also meant risking the chance of causing damage to themselves. If the human selected was not very good, a God Spirit would not dare give them a perfect Blood-Pulse. It would not give out an inheritor Blood-Pulse.


    Feng Yin Yin was quite excellent. Although she was not a perfect match, an S-rank ranking made her worthy of an inheritor Blood-Pulse.


    Regardless of how poor Feng Yin Yin¡¯s review might have been, Han Sen would have still given her an inheritor Blood ¨C Pulse. In his eyes, Feng Yin Yin was perfect enough.


    ¡°In the name of God of Wealth, I give you my Blood-Pulse. Feng Yin Yin, do you want to be my inheritor?¡± Han Sen¡¯s hands touched Feng Yin Yin¡¯s forehead. The Sky God Crown shone with a god light. It put Feng Yin Yin inside the god light.


    ¡°I am willing,¡± Feng Yin Yin seriously answered.


    Boom!


    Sky God Crown¡¯s gold god light was like a spring of water. It gushed down onto the coin mark on her mark forehead. A weird connection formed between them.


    After the inheritor ritual was performed, Han Sen felt the Sky God Crown power lessen. The whole of the God of Wealth Temple¡¯s light started to dim. If God of Wealth Temple did not have Decapitation Queen guarding it, it would have be a Disaster God Spirit. The God of Wealth Temple was not able to suppress it.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the power of the Sky God Crown will be restored. Inheritor Blood-Pulses cannot be given out like candy.¡±


    ¡°San Mu, you really are a God Spirit!¡± Feng Yin Yin knew Han Sen was the God of Wealth, but her attitude did not change. She joyfully smiled and looked extremely excited.


    Han Sen told Feng Fei Fei, ¡°This is our secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone, and that includes your Auntie.¡± He did not want people looking at him like he was a monster.


    ¡°This will be a secret between you and me,¡± Feng Yin Yin said as she blinked her eyes. ¡°Now, we wait for Feng Yin Yin to get a gene race. After that, I will start reaping my benefits.¡± Han Sen was very hopeful, but he did not know how many gene races Feng Yin Yin could earn before giving him the necessary power to make a god base.


    ieces


    After thinking it over, Han Sen decided to bring out a king-ss gene egg to give to Feng Yin Yin. He smiled and said, ¡°Try this out. Can you use your God of Wealth Blood-Pulse to hatch it?¡±


    Feng Yin Yin did not mind trying. She epted the gene egg and used the God of Wealth Blood-Pulse to try and tame it. An Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse was very good. The king-ss gene egg was absorbed into the God Spirit mark. It quickly hatched.


    At the same time, Han Sen felt a weird powere from the God Spirit mark. It went into the Sky God Crown.


    Han Sen felt disappointed. While wearing the Sky God Crown, that power was like pouring a ss of water into a swimming pool. It did not do much. To create a god base, he needed a lot more power than that.


    Fortunately, if a gene race evolved in Feng Yin Yin¡¯s God Spirit mark in the future, Han Sen could take some of that power. The greater the power of the gene race was, the more power he would receive in return.


    Now, it was just hatching. It was understandable that the power gained was low.


    ¡°It is no wonder why God Spirits favor many members. If it was just one member, who knows how long it could ever take to form another god base?¡± Han Sen ransacked his mind for solutions on how to bring more members to his god temple.


    After thinking it over, killing the God Chaos Party¡¯s members could earn him a god base with each kill. That was a more direct way to his woes than ving away to recruit members.


    ¡°I wonder where Rocky Dee¡¯s god temple is.¡± Han Sen wanted to kill Rocky Dee, but he was unable to locate him. He could not even find his god temple.


    He took Feng Yin Yin and Bao¡¯er back to Feng castle. Feng Fei Fei was already back, and she had been looking for them.


    When Feng Fei Fei saw them in the garden, she asked with confusion, ¡°Where have you guys been? I¡¯ve been looking all over for you.¡±


    She had already asked the maids in the castle, and no one had seen them around. They were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Little Auntie, why are you looking for us?¡± Feng Yin Yin tried to change the subject.


    Feng Fei Fei¡¯s mood was fine. She did not ask any more about herst question. She pulled Feng Yin Yin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Yin, I spoke to God Speak King. He has allowed you to pray before the Prophet God for a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. You should ready yourself. We are going to Prophet God Temple tomorrow.¡±


    Feng Yin Yin looked a little irritated as she said, ¡°Auntie, there is no need. I have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Feng Fei Fei was frozen. She looked to be in a state of disbelief. ¡°How could you have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse?¡±


    With mustered courage, Feng Yin Yin said, ¡°Auntie, I asked San Mu to take me to God of Wealth Temple. I received the God of Wealth Blood-Pulse from the God of Wealth Temple.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei was shocked. Her face kept morphing into different expressions. No words could describe how she felt.


    She had put so much effort into this happening. The amount of effort she had put in, the favors she owed, and the strings she had pulled to earn this opportunity for Feng Yin Yin were unquantifiable. One sentence from Feng Yin Yin threw it all away.

 Chapter 3163 - It Really Is Annihilation Class

    <strong>Chapter 3163 It Really Is Annihtion ss</strong>


    ¡°Little Yin, you have made Little Auntie very sad.¡± Feng Fei Fei¡¯s eyes were so red that tears were about to flow.


    God only knew what kind of trouble she had gone through to get a God Spirit Blood-Pulse for Feng Yin Yin. The amount of effort she must have put in could not have been described in words.


    She had given up so much for Feng Yin Yin. Now, it was like someone had poured a bucket of ice over her head. It felt terrible.


    If this was anyone else, it would have driven them insane. Feng Fei Fei was handling it surprisingly well.


    When Feng Yin Yin saw her Auntie looking the way she was, she put out her hands and tried her best to exin. ¡°Auntie, I am sorry. I know you have tried your hardest for me, but the God Spirit San Mu found is really good. It is better than Prophet God.¡±


    ¡°No matter how good it is, can it be better than Prophet God? Whatever. You have grown up now. You do not need me to watch over you anymore.¡± Feng Fei Fei felt very depressed. If Han Sen had not saved her life, she would have tried to kill him.


    Feng Yin Yin¡¯s eyes turned red too. She held Feng Fei Fei¡¯s hands and tried to exin what had happened. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t do this. It hurts me to see this. The God Spirit San Mu introduced is really good. It is an Annihtion God Spirit.¡±


    ¡°An Annihtion God Spirit? Which one? What kind of Blood-Pulse did you receive?¡± Feng Fei Fei could notpletely stop looking out for Feng Yin Yin. When she heard Feng Yin Yin had received an Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse, some glimmer of hope was regained.


    Although it was not a sonic God Spirit, it was Annihtion ss. That made it not too bad. It was better than just finding a random, low-ss Blood-Pulse.


    ¡°It was the one San Mu mentioned earlier,¡± Feng Yin Yin quickly said. ¡°It was that God of Wealth.¡±


    When Feng Fei Fei heard about the God of Wealth again, she was immeasurably disappointed. Out of the 12 Annihtion-ss main gods, there weren¡¯t any that she knew of called God of Wealth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try tofort me,¡± Feng Fei Fei said with a sigh. ¡°Whatever happened, happened. I cannot help you change your Blood-Pulse. I guess staying angry is pointless.¡±


    Feng Yin Yin sensed that Feng Fei Fei did not believe her, so she hurriedly tried to exin it to her. ¡°Auntie, I am not lying to you. God of Wealth really is an Annihtion God Spirit. It was the main god of a god temple that blessed me. Even the sub-god of that god temple was Annihtion ss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking. You¡¯re being a bit too ridiculous now, don¡¯t you think? I told you that I wouldn¡¯t be angry with you. But if you continue to lie, I really will get mad.¡± Feng Fei Fei did not believe her at all.


    Out of the 12 Annihtion-ss main god temples, there were sub-gods, but there were not many. Sub-gods were usually Disaster ss. No God Spirit had a sub-god that was the same ss as the main god.


    ¡°Auntie, I am really not lying.¡± Feng Yin Yin didn¡¯t know how to exin it any better, so she just tried to be honest. ¡°God of Wealth and its sub-god are both Annihtion God Spirits. God of Wealth gave me an inheritor Blood-Pulse.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei froze after hearing about an inheritor Blood-Pulse. She did not believe it. An inheritor Blood-Pulse was not something just anyone was able to get. Even a Destroyed-ss inheritor Blood-Pulse was rare. Many gene casters begged for it.


    What Feng Yin Yin had said was too ridiculous. Feng Fei Fei could not believe it. Ordinary God Spirits only chose one family to give an inheritor Blood-Pulse. The 12 Annihtion God Spirits already had their inheritors. They were royals or leaders. It was obscenely rare to gain.


    Han Sen whispered into her ear, ¡°Yin Yin, show your God Spirit mark to Feng Fei Fei. She will believe you,¡±


    Feng Yin Yin had been too pushy. She only recognized that now. She quickly showed her God Spirit mark off.


    A sparkling coin appeared in the middle of Feng Yin Yin¡¯s forehead. It was like a gold sun. The word ¡°wealth¡± was on the coin. It was shining with a miraculous god light.


    A scary God Spirit presence enveloped the entire garden. On top of that, there was the symbol of an Annihtion God Spirit mark.


    ¡°It really is Annihtion ss... Little Yin... Is this really an Annihtion-ss inheritor God Spirit Blood-Pulse?¡± Upon seeing the symbol, Feng Fei Fei was as surprised and happy.


    Just as Feng Yin Yin said, she had an Annihtion-ss inheritor God Spirit Blood-Pulse. This was incredibly good news. This was many times better than what Prophet God could have given her.


    Prophet God was Annihtion ss too, but he could only offer Feng Yin Yin a perfect Blood-Pulse. He could not give her an inheritor Blood-Pulse.


    An inheritor Blood-Pulse was very important. It did not just benefit one person. The children and grandchildren would also have this honor.


    Even if Feng Yin Yin received Prophet God¡¯s perfect Blood-Pulse, it would only be good for her lifetime. Having an inheritor Blood-Pulse meant all her children and grandchildren would benefit just as much. Generations would be respected and treated like nobles. The differences were iparable.


    While Annihtion ss was unexpected, even a Disaster ss would have been an achievement. Even a Destroyed ss inheritor Blood-Pulse would have made Feng Fei Fei give up her life for Feng Yin Yin to receive.


    God Spirits did not pick their inheritors easily. Feng Yin Yin¡¯s talents and position were very rare. Even a Destroyed-ss inheritor Blood-Pulse would have been hard for her to get.


    ¡°Auntie, when have I ever lied to you?¡± Feng Yin Yin asked. ¡°This God of Wealth San Mu found me really is an Annihtion God Spirit, and it gave me an inheritor Blood-Pulse. God of Wealth¡¯s sub-god is Annihtion ss too. Now, I have the buffs of two Annihtion-ss authority god powers. One is wealth, and the other is death sentence.¡±


    The mark could only reveal that it was Annihtion ss. She could not properly prove if it was an inheritor Blood ¨C Pulse. Feng Fei Fei looked at Han Sen as if she wanted his confirmation.


    Han Sen nodded. Feng Fei Fei felt shocked and happy, but she still struggled to believe it.


    This was a bit too against everything she knew. It was too hard to believe. Feng Fei Fei¡¯s heart jumped. She transferred her holy phoenix to Feng Yin Yin.


    Her holy phoenix was a god-ss gene race. It was in ultimate mode, but Feng Yin Yin was not the one who had raised it. If Feng Yin Yin did not have an Annihtion-ss inheritor Blood-Pulse when Feng Fei Fei transferred it, Feng Yin Yin would have a hard time controlling it.


    ¡°Little Yin, see if you canbine with the holy phoenix.¡± Feng Fei Fei was as excited as she was nervous. She really hoped what Feng Yin Yin said was real, but she was afraid of it being a lie.


    Feng Yin Yin epted the holy phoenix. She summoned the holy phoenix tobine with it.


    The holy phoenix was very powerful. Under the powers of two Annihtion-ss God Spirits, it did not refuse or resist. It allowed Feng Yin Yin to summon it andbine with it. It was done very simply. It was like they had already done it a million times.


    Feng Yin Yin was afraid Feng Fei Fei that did not believe her. She used the holy phoenixbination skill phoenix sound. When Feng Fei Fei heard the sound and saw Feng Yin Yin use a holy sound genebination skill, her tears kept falling.


    ¡°Auntie, what is wrong? Have I not just performed it?¡± Feng Yin Yin was shocked. She went to hold Feng Fei Fei.


    Feng Fei Fei kneeled before Han Sen and said, ¡°Mister Han has done so much for the Feng family. Me and Little Yin have nothing to pay you back with.¡±


    Before she went to the floor, Han Sen reached out his hand to stop her. ¡°Me and Yin Yin were fated to meet. I have merely helped her. This was my pleasure. Please, just don¡¯t be mad that I made this decision.¡±


    ¡°I was ignorant and med you by mistake. You can punish me and make me do whatever you want me to do.¡± Feng Fei Fei blushed.

 Chapter 3164 - Loving Bad Women

    <strong>Chapter 3164 Loving Bad Women</strong>


    ¡°Miss Feng, you are being too polite,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I would not dare to punish you, but there is one thing I would like your help with.¡±


    ¡°If there is something you need, I will try my best to do it,¡± Feng Fei Fei seriously said. ¡°Even if it costs me everything, I will do all in my power to fulfill your wishes.¡±


    ¡°It is not that serious,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I just wanted to ask you to take care of Bao¡¯er while I am away. You can take her to certain ces to y. I have been quite busy recently, and I still won¡¯t have much time to spend with her anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Mister Han. I will treat Bao¡¯er as if she was my own daughter.¡± After Feng Fei Fei said that, she thought there was something wrong with what she said and blushed.


    Feng Fei Fei knew she could not exin it. Otherwise, it would only be awkward. She just pretended that nothing had happened.


    ¡°In that case, please take care of Bao¡¯er, Miss Feng,¡± Han Sen said with augh.


    Mister Han, you should just call me Fei Fei,¡± Feng Fei Fei said as she gently tugged Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands. ¡°In front of you, I would not dare risk having you call me Miss.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen nodded. He then told Bao¡¯er, ¡°Bao¡¯er, if you want to y something or eat something, just tell Miss Fei Fei. Your father has things to do. I do not have time for you.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Dad,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she blinked her eyes.


    Han Sen looked at her face. He knew she had alreadye up with some heinous ideas, but he could not be bothered guessing what Bao¡¯er was going to do.


    Recently, he had a few ideas he wanted to act on. He hoped to get the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra tobine for break world power.


    Although break world power could affect the entire rotation of the world¡¯s spinning, if he could not save his own life, it would not matter how well the world spun.


    Rocky Dee and the God Chaos Party were keeping an eye on him, so he needed to be prepared.


    Han Sen went back to his room and started researching break world power, hoping he could learn it before the god fights started.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, are there any ces you would like to go?¡± Feng Fei Fei crouched in front of Bao¡¯er. ¡°I do not know where we can go for fun,¡± Bao¡¯er nicely said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be the one in charge, Sister Fei Fei?¡±


    Feng Fei Fei receded into thought for a while before suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to the yground?¡±


    ¡°That is a ce for kids. I am not going.¡± Bao¡¯er shook her head.


    ¡°In that case, where would you like to go?¡± Feng Fei Fei asked with a smile. She thought Bao¡¯er acted like an adult.


    Bao¡¯er rolled her eyes as she asked, ¡°Is there a ce like a pub nearby?¡±.


    ¡°Such a ce is not for you to go. You are too young.¡± Feng Fei Fei felt bad to decline the request.


    Bao¡¯er blinked. She looked at Feng Fei Fei and said, ¡°Sister Fei Fei, you cannot do this.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Feng Fei Fei looked at Bao¡¯er with confusion. She did not know why she said that.


    Bao¡¯er looked as if she was smiling at Feng Fei Fei, but she was not smiling. She asked, ¡°Do you like my Dad?¡±


    Feng Fei Fei blushed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°That is exactly why I said you cannot do this,¡± Bao¡¯er seriously said. ¡°I have a mother. If you do this, you will not stand a chance.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei looked disappointed. She still held Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands, crouched in front of her, and smiled. ¡°Bao¡¯er, you think too much. I only admire and feel grateful to Mister Han. There is nothing more to it than that. I do not want to ruin your family.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. Very wrong. Sister Fei Fei, you are so wrong. My mother is in another world. In this world, only my Dad exists. Do you know how lonely he is? He is like a single man having to take care of a daughter. Do you know how difficult it has been for him? Don¡¯t you want to help him?¡± Bao¡¯er spoke with visible excitement.


    If Han Sen had heard what Bao¡¯er said, he would have coughed up blood. After hanging out with Han Jinzhi for a while, it was evident she had turned naughty.


    Although it was the truth, she made it sound very wrong. ¡°Your mother...¡± Feng Fei Fei misunderstood. Her eyes looked soft. They shone with a motherly light. She wanted to put Bao¡¯er into her chest tofort her.


    Bao¡¯er used her small hands to stop her. She sounded like an adult as she said, ¡°So, Sister Fei Fei, the way you currently are is no good. Men love bad women. Women like you, who are so nice and pretty, will never snare the hearts of men.¡±


    ¡°Han... Does your dad like bad women?¡± Feng Fei Fei wondered aloud.


    ¡°Not really bad bad women,¡± Bao¡¯er said with seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s more appearance-wise. They want you looking bad, but the heart of a nice woman is something you have and disy. You justck that distinct, kinky feeling my dad really enjoys. If you work harder, my dad will love you very much. I guarantee it.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei looked at Bao¡¯er and asked, ¡°In that case, how do I achieve this naughty feeling?¡±


    She had the best reputation among the three famous singers. She was widely adored for being holy, innocent, and pure. Her appearance radiated that.


    In fact, her face and her personality were elegant. She wasn¡¯t the sort of woman that just looked attractive and charming.


    ¡°You need to observe more in day-to-day life,¡± Bao¡¯er said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pub so I can show you the sort of women my Dad likes.¡± She pulled Feng Fei Fei outside by the hand.


    Although Feng Fei Fei felt as if something was wrong, Bao¡¯er suddenly upied her mind. She found herself following her outside of Feng Castle.


    Han Sen did not know Bao¡¯er was using him to take advantage of Feng Fei Fei and making her take her to a pub. He was in his room, trying to make progress with break world powers.


    The Xuan Yellow Sutra and the Blood-Pulse Sutra came from the same skill set, but they had opposite elements. They were like ice and fire, so it was really hard tobine them.


    Plus, because of the problems with the rules of the world, it was hard tobine them into one.


    Han Sen had been researching this for a long time, but he had yet to make any progress. He turned into the God of Wealth and used some God Spirit authority. That gave him some ideas.


    ¡°The God Spirits can use the bodies of humans to descend. They can maximize their own powers and unleash them, and the rules do not inhibit them. Does that work with me too?¡± Han Sen had been researching this quite a bit.


    Of course, Han Sen was not going to descend like an actual God Spirit. He had his real body.


    To be more urate, it was the part that he practiced, such as the Dongxuan Sutra Armor or The Story of Gene¡¯s Spell.


    If they were able to run with a main geno art and his body ran a negative geno art, their conflict would be minimized. At the same time, his body would have the effects of the two geno arts.


    The only problem was that Han Sen had no reverse Dongxuan Sutra or reverse The Story of Genes, so the Blood-Pulse Sutra did not have items to use.


    ¡°I wonder if Spell¡¯s body can reverse my Blood-Pulse Sutra?¡± Han Sen wanted to do this test.

 Chapter 3165 - God Fight Begins

    <strong>Chapter 3165 God Fight Begins</strong>


    Han Sen forced himself to break the rules of the world. In the short amount of time he had, he summoned Spell.


    Spell hadn¡¯t really changed much. Her white armor, long white hair, and white eyes all looked beautiful. She looked like a Venus statue.


    He did not have much time to admire Spell¡¯s face. In this small window he had, Han Sen could notst too long. His heart jumped. The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power started to run through Spell¡¯s body.


    After running once, it was gone. It did not generate any power.


    Han Sen felt cold. He knew he had failed. He ran it again. He confirmed that the Blood-Pulse Sutra could not run in Spell¡¯s body. He put the power away and epted the restrictions of the world.


    ¡°Without my body for support, it looks like even Spell cannot use the Blood-Pulse Sutra. All my expectations have failed.¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    Han Sen was most surprised by the fact that he did not use power to break the rules of the world. He thought Spell would return to his body because of the rules of the world.


    Spell did not move. She stood where she was. Her body was not restricted by the world.


    ¡°How could this happen? She is a product of The Story of Genes. She has power from the geno universe. How could she...¡± Han Sen was shocked. He thought about The Story of Genes¡¯ ancient text.


    His heart jumped. Han Sen tried to let Spell use her power. In haste, Han Sen was able to discover Spell could freely use her power. She was not restricted by the rules of the world.


    If Han Sen used The Story of Genes power, he was restricted by the rules of the world. That made Han Sen very depressed. He could not think of an exnation for it.


    Spell came from his own. While Spell could use power, he could not.


    After this happened, Han Sen thought of a good thing. If Spell freely used the powers of The Story of Genes, he only needed to research the reverse The Story of Genes. If he was able tobine with Spell, he could go into his break world mode.


    In that event, no matter if it was the main version of The Story of Genes or the version in reverse, it would not be restricted by the powers of the world.


    ¡°To research the reversed version of The Story of Genes will not be easy. If Old Cat was able to research the reverse Blood-Pulse Sutra, there is no way I will fail.¡± Han Sen made up his mind. He needed to research the reverse version of The Story of Genes.


    Researching a new geno art was not something that could be aplished in one or two days. Not even elders could do that. He wanted to research the break world power before the god fights began. Now, that wasn¡¯t looking likely.


    Of course, his research of The Story of Genes was not without its ws. There were many technical issues involved, so reversing a geno art was not easy. When the god fights began, Han Sen¡¯s The Story of Genes research was still in its early stages.


    Even though Han Sen was someone who had always seen big scenes, seeing the god fights begin was something that surprised him a great deal.


    No matter which system one was in, a big beam of light was fired into the sky. It was a light beam cast by every god temple. The brightest ones came from the 12 Annihtion god temples.


    The whole sky was a forest of light. The lights of the 12 Annihtion god temples were the brightest in the forest. They were like 12 big trees. The other lights were weaker, but they still had a strong force of light that shot into the sky.


    ¡°Huh? Where does this god lighte from?¡± The civilians of the seven kingdoms suddenly realized there was another beam of light. This beam was prettier than the lights of the other 12 Annihtion god temples.


    The light of each Annihtion god temple was different. They all carried the elements of the god temples and the overbearingness of the God Spirits themselves.


    This Annihtion-ss light beam was all gold. It was like a giant, gold pir that was supporting the sky and the ground. It looked very decadent. It gave off the feeling of a very rich person.


    The god lightsted a short amount of time. Everything soon dimmed. Many elites could only predict that the gold god light came from the Gold Crystal System. As to where it precisely came from, no one seemed to know.


    Han Sen gathered Feng Yin Yin and Bao¡¯er to teleport back to the God of Wealth Temple. He noticed there was a screen of light in front of God of Wealth Temple. A weird sky was disyed on the light screen.


    Although Feng Yin Yin had only just received a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, her God Spirit Blood-Pulse was very strong. She was able to use an extremely strong gene race with ease, even though the holy phoenix had been raised by Feng Fei Fei. Since it was morepatible with Feng Fei Fei, Feng Yin Yin would have to raise her own.


    Feng Fei Fei gave her a god-ss gene race, but it was a baby. It was not very strong.


    In the beginning, Feng Fei Fei would not let Feng Yin Yin participate in the god fights, but Feng Yin Yin really wanted to be a part of them. So, she agreed not to participate in the fight. She would instead control her gene race to fight.


    In the god fights, a person could enter or use a gene race to fight. If one encountered an enemy that was not too strong, one often would use a gene race to fight.


    That was what Han Sen thought, but he was a God Spirit. He could not sign up. He took off the Sky God Crown and signed up.


    Han Sen used the name Dor to join. Upon seeing him use that nickname, used the title ¡°Ingo.¡± She wanted to join.


    Feng Yin Yin thought it was funny. She thought about her own name and decided on Lucky.


    This day was just for them to register. The real god fights would not start for another three days. On that day, they would find out who their opponents were.


    Han Sen saw Bao¡¯er was signing up, but he knew she did not have a powerful gene race. Therefore, he said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, I can give you the gold wing peacock king.¡±


    Bao¡¯er was holding Small Cat. As she yed with Small Cat, she said, ¡°Do not worry. I have Small Fly Fly and Small Cat.¡±


    ¡°Can they represent you and join the god fights?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He thought only imed gene races could take part. The small flying fish and Small Cat were wild.


    ¡°I suppose I can.¡± Bao¡¯er was not entirely sure, but it did not matter much to her. She only joined because it was fun.


    ¡°In that case, we shall see,¡± Han Sen thought. He gave the gold wing peacock king to Feng Yin Yin instead. ¡°Yin Yin, your gene race is not bad, but it is only a baby. It will not go far. I can lend you this gold wing peacock king.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Yin Yin did not decline the offer. She epted the gold wing peacock king.


    If it was an ordinary person, or even another inheritor of an Annihtion God Spirit, they could not control the gold wing peacock king in a short amount of time. After all, the gold wing peacock king had Han Sen¡¯s mark to disy who its master really was. If one wanted to transfer it, it took a long time for the full process of iming to be done.


    Feng Yin Yin was different. She was Han Sen¡¯s sessor. She had Han Sen¡¯s god power, and she had two Annihtion God Spirit god authority buffs. That gave her a basic grasp on how to control the gold wing peacock king.


    Han Sen was willing to lend out the gold wing peacock king because the evolution of the blood god dragon was finished. Although he did not have the support of a Blood-Pulse, with the blood god dragon, having the gold wing peacock did not matter much.

 Chapter 3166 - The Fight Begins

    <h4>Chapter 3166 The Fight Begins</h4>


    Blood God Dragon: Mutant god ss (ultimate mode)


    Gene skills: Blood dragon flying into the sky, dragon consummation, god-blood change The blood god dragon¡¯s three gene skills were very good. They were simr to the gold wing peacock king, but the blood god dragon had the blood dragon god-pulse buff. The golden wing peacock king¡¯sbat prowess was far inferior.


    Han Sen originally nned on using the Cast God Court to make a God Spirit gene race, but he knew doing that would take a long time. The battles were going to start soon, so he dyed his ns.


    The three days flew by. Feng Fei Fei¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse was not from Jade Wall City, so she left Jade Wall City to participate in the god fights.


    Li Bing Yu used it as an excuse to depart Jade Wall City for a time and returned to Wu Wei Dao Pce. Before she went, Li Bing Yu believed she could kill Qin Bai and destroy the bloodline of the Qin Kingdom.


    In fact, she had many chances. After she learned more about Han Sen, she realized any attempt she made would not be sessful.


    Even if Han Sen was not around, she would be unable to kill Qin Bai.


    If Jian Bu Gu and Bao¡¯er, with her small flying fish, were around, she could not aplish her task. Everyone around her was insanely powerful.


    ¡°Leader, you have returned!¡± All the members of the pce witnessed Li Bing Yu¡¯s return. It surprised them. Su Ling¡¯er looked happy.


    Li Bing Yu said her trip would be dangerous. Her making it back was enough to make Su Ling¡¯er and the others feel very happy. ¡°Is the group still good?¡± Li Bing Yu coldly asked.


    ¡°With Teacher Ling here, the party has been fine,¡± Su Ling¡¯er replied.


    Upon seeing their faces, Li Bing Yu knew something must have happened.


    Back in the day, Jian Bu Gu exiled the Wu Wei Dao Pce out of the Qin Kingdom. Li Bing Yu¡¯s teacher died in the middle of their battle. The leader didn¡¯t have a sessor in line to seed him, so the young Li Bing Yu took over the position of leadership. She was only 20 years old at the time and shouldered the critical task of leading thepany.


    Wu Wei Dao Pce wasprised of nine big sects. Wei Group was the weakest of them all. For Li Bing Yu to lead Bu Wei Group until this day took her a lot of effort. The things she had done were things most people could not imagine. After all, this was a dog-eat-dog world. Even in the Wu Wei Dao Pce, Bu Wei Group was the most bullied sect. Students in Bu Wei Group were always bullied. Li Bing Yu tried her best to change that. Without someone strong sitting there, it was hard for the group to be considered on par with the other eight groups. ¡°Su Ling¡¯er, from now on, you will control Bu Wei Group. You will be the leader for now.¡± The door to the Bu Wei Group¡¯s hall was essed by a token. Li Bing Yu gave Su Ling¡¯er the token that provided ess to the Bu Wei Group.


    ¡°Leader, what is this?¡± Su Ling¡¯er did not take the token. She sincerely looked at Li Bing Yu.


    ¡°I am going to Bu Wei Well,¡± Li Bing Yu coldly said.


    Su Ling¡¯er was shocked. ¡°Leader, you cannot go! It is too dangerous there. Bu Wei Group has had so many people enter Bu Wei Well, and none of them made it back out alive. Maybe a thousand didn¡¯t go inside, but there had to be at least 800.¡±


    Li Bing Yu stopped Su Ling¡¯er from talking any further. Han Sen¡¯s face kept shing in her mind. She started to look determined. ¡°This world is changing. More and more elites are showing up. If we cannot follow the rhythm of the world, we will eventually be exiled from it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the Bu Wei Well,¡± Su Ling¡¯er said. ¡°There are many other ways to be stronger.¡±


    Li Bing Yu shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re not good enough. Those other ways cannot make me stronger. Only the gene races of the Bu Wei Well can push me to be stronger and make me capable of fighting the elites.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯er wished to say something, but Li Bing Yu stopped her again.


    ¡°With this thing, if I don¡¯t make it out from Bu Wei Well, you will be Bu Wei Group¡¯s leader.¡± Li Bing Yu passed the token on to Su Ling¡¯er. She then turned around and left.


    Su Ling¡¯er wished to chase after her, but she heard Li Bing Yu coldly shout, ¡°Stop it! Do your duty! This is my life, and that is your life!¡±


    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes trembled. Seeing the back of Li Bing Yu fade into the darkness of Bu Wei Group¡¯s farthest reaches, she did not say another word.


    Three dayster, the fighting roster was finally avable for all to see.


    In front of the light screen, people¡¯s names were everywhere. Each name had a title. They all had some kind of god associated with them.


    Han Sen used Dor for his title. The words before his name were God of Wealth. That meant Dor¡¯s Blood ¨C Pulse came from God of Wealth. He was representing God of Wealth.


    Han Sen went to look further and saw Bao¡¯er¡¯s Ingot and Feng Yin Yin¡¯s Lucky also had the additional title of God Wealth too. While Feng Yin Yin had God of Wealth¡¯s Blood-Pulse, neither Han Sen nor Bao¡¯er did. He still had the title of God of Wealth all the same. Han Sen guessed it might have been because of them joining the fight from the God of Wealth Temple.


    Bao¡¯er was very excited. She was checking out her opponent.


    The opponent¡¯s name was surprisingly ordinary. It was very normal. It was the sort of name one would not pick out from a list. None of those gods had fame. Han Sen had never heard of such God Spirits before. He thought they couldn¡¯t be high-ss God Spirits supporting them.


    Feng Yin Yin¡¯s opponents were the same. Han Sen imagined they could easily get through the first round of knockouts, so he went ahead to check out his opponent. He had never heard of his opponent¡¯s name before either. That being said, the name of the God Spirit supporting his opponent was a name Han Sen was familiar with.


    It was Empty God. It was one of the 12 Annihtion God Spirits that were space elements, but it was not an absolute space element. It also had the buffs of a mysterious element. It was the most mysterious God Spirit out of the 12 Annihtion God Spirits.


    Legends imed that Empty God was born in the chaos of the sky and the ground opening. It was a very old and powerful God Spirit. Now, Empty God was a guardian God Spirit of the Yan Kingdom. The opponent¡¯s name was Yan Bei Fei. Han Sen could tell he was a royal of the Yan Kingdom.


    Although Han Sen did not know Yan Bei Fei, the man was very famous in the universe.


    When people spoke about the Fei Yan Swordsman, it was something known by everyone in the seven kingdoms.


    Yan Bei Fei was also looking at the roster list. He noticed his opponent was Dor, who belonged to God of Wealth.


    ¡°Second Brother, I can¡¯t believe you and I have such a big difference. I am afraid we can only fight when we are in the top eight.¡± A man was at Yan Bei Fei andughing.


    ¡°Yan Dan, this fight will get you up. I will let the world know that the Yan Kingdom has a new hero too,¡± Yan Bei Fei looked at the man with confidence.


    ¡°Second Brother, you do not have to say that,¡± Yan Dan said. ¡°Your talent and potential are greater than mine. You are stronger as well. We have a chance.¡±


    Yan Bei Fei shook his head. ¡°I checked the roster. If nothing goes awry, we will encounter Zhuo Dong Lai in the top eight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Yan Dan¡¯s face changed.


    Yan Bei Fei¡¯s eyes looked ame. ¡°That¡¯s good. I will use all the power to prevent Zhuo Dong Lai from breaching the top eight. I will clear a path for you to get to the top four. Do not disappoint me.¡±


    Yan Dan looked serious. He bowed on the ground and said, ¡°Dan will go into the top two.¡±

 Chapter 3167 - Yan Bei Fei

    <h4>Chapter 3167 Yan Bei Fei</h4>


    When the matches started, Bao¡¯er and Feng Yin Yin only used their gene races to fight. They did not bother going into the battlegrounds, so there was no reason to fear for their safety.


    When Han Sen saw the small flying fish, which was under Bao¡¯er¡¯s control, enter the space battleground, he knew it would be difficult for her to lose.


    Han Sen thought about it. Hebined with the blood god dragon and went through the god light screen to enter the space battleground.


    The blood god dragon was very strong, but it still hadn¡¯t absorbed the blood dragon god pulse to be a God Spirit gene race. If he encountered an opponent with a God Spirit gene race, beating such a fiend would be an incredibly tough task.


    Yan Bei Fei was a royal of the Yan Kingdom. There was no guarantee that he did not have a weird gene race up his sleeve. Therefore, Han Sen decided to take part in the fight. He did not want to risk being kicked out from the god fights in the first round.


    Chen Seven was in a good. He made his king-ss gene race ascend to adult mode. He was ready to fight in the god fights.


    He did not have any lofty, high-rank expectations. If he could at least perform reasonably well in the god fights, perhaps the God Spirit he believed in would be more impressed with him. That meant he had a chance to receive a better God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse.


    The god fights were only for humans to participate in. For God Spirits, it was like a trial.


    <b>el</b>


    The God Spirits could see their believers fight. By watching them, the God Spirits could measure the strength of someone and see if they had a bright future ahead of them or not. If there was a member of its congregation that did not look outstanding but performed really well in the god fights, they might be given a second Blood-Pulse.


    Of course, it had to be a sensational performance. If it was nothing special, the God Spirits were unlikely to be tempted. Of course, that all came with the caveat of it being a very low chance of urring.


    Although Han Sen had the authority of a God Spirit, the God of Wealth only had Feng Yin Yin. He had already given her the highest-ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse, so there was no need to test her. Aside from that, every time Feng Yin Yin won, the God of Wealth received some god power as a reward. The higher the rank Feng Yin Yin earned, the more power the God of Wealth could receive. If Feng Yin Yin won first ce, the power reward given to the God of Wealth was quite shocking. It would have been enough topose another god base.


    It was a shame that even though Feng Yin Yin had the gold wing peacock king, it was unlikely she could emerge victorious as first ce. So, Han Sen did not ce that much hope in her yet.


    Chen Seven¡¯s target was lower. He only wanted to disy a decent performance. When he noticed his first opponent was a nameless God of Wealth member called Ingot, he was delighted.


    He was afraid to meet members of a famous God Spirit. Putting aside the 12 Annihtion God Spirit members, even a Disaster God Spirit member was unlikely to be something he could ovee.


    Chen Seven investigated all the known God Spirits. The God of Wealth didn¡¯t appear to be an Annihtion or Disaster God Spirit. It was also not a famous Destroyed God Spirit. He had never heard of the name Ingot either. Therefore, he thought he had a good chance of winning


    When Chen Seven saw a white jade flying fish, which was about a foot long, appear in the battleground, he almostughed out loud.


    Obviously, his opponent was too scared to enter the fight and had only sent a gene race in. He kept his cool and made no fuss.


    The small flying fish looked like something of a joke. It was tiny, and it had wings. It looked cute but being cute waspletely pointless. Seeing its face, it looked like one p would be enough to send it flying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Chen Seven, for being cruel. me it on the world for being too cruel.¡± Chen Sevenughed. He summoned his king-ss gene race tyrannosaurus rex king. Facing that small flying fish, Chen Seven did not n on entering the fight himself. He wanted to use the tyrannosaurus rex king to crush the small flying fish in a sh.


    The adult body of the tyrannosaurus rex king wasrge. It was three stories high. When itnded on the battleground, it raised its head to the sky and roared. The roar was enough to shake the mountains and rivers. It looked like a mean and violent beast. It was a big differencepared to the cute, small, and docile-looking fish that merrily pped its fins.


    ¡°Number Seven, you are the best! It is no wonder you are my son.¡± ¡°Brother Seven, you are the best!¡±


    ¡°Son, muster the courage to bum rush the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Old Seven, murder that small fish. Do not y nice. Being nice to the enemy is being cruel to yourself.¡±


    <b>ere</b>


    Chen Seven¡¯s friends and family were watching the video in front of a god temple. They were very hyped in their support of Chen Seven.


    Although he could not hear their voices, Chen Seven was exuberant. Hemanded the tyrannosaurus rex king to rush the small flying fish. It opened its bloody mouth and tried to swallow the small flying fish.


    Seeing the small flying fish about to be swallowed, Chen Seven and his friends and family thought it was already over.


    In the next second, the small flying fish spit out some small fire. It was not much. It looked like nothing hazardous. It looked like the small spark of a tiny, freshly ignited me in front of the tyrannosaurus rex king. Itnded on the tyrannosaurus rex king¡¯s nose.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the tyrannosaurus rex king was burning. Within the blink of an eye, it turned into charcoal. It was like a ck charcoal statue had been ced there, depicting a monster with its mouth open wanting to bite into food.


    The wind blew. The charcoal-looking tyrannosaurus rex king turned into dust and vanished.


    Chen Seven and his friends and family were crazily excited a second ago. Now, they looked petrified. Their mouths were agape, and their eyes were open wide. It looked as if they might roll out of their sockets.


    They suddenly felt that the world was f*cking cruel.


    Chen Seven instantly reacted. In a whoosh, he departed the battleground. He was afraid to go any closer, fearing the small flying fish would toast him too.


    ¡°My tyrannosaurus rex king...¡± Chen Seven kept running away while crying. His heart was broken in little bits.


    When Han Sen entered his battleground, Yan Bei Fei was already waiting for him.


    His title was Flying Yan Swordsman. A knife was attached to his waist. The knife was called Flying Yan. It was one of the seven most famous knives in the history of the Yan Kingdom. It had been crafted out of the bones of a rare gene race.


    No matter how good a knife was, it was useless if its owner was no good with it. Yan Bei Fei was a good knife owner. He had the Yan Kingdom¡¯s inheritor Blood-Pulse, which was imparted to him by Empty God. He also had the power of a powerful gene race. Regarding his fierceness, the most important thing was the fact that he could use all of that at max capacity. Once it left its scabbard, the Flying Yan knife was something no one had ever survived.


    Yan Bei Fei noticed his opponent was wrapped up in a red air that veiled his face. His eyes became blurry.


    He did not know what his opponent was like. Seeing himbine with a gene race, he knew his gene race was different. To Yan Bei Fei, there was no difference. Even if his opponent had an ultimate god-ss gene race, he could kill it. ¡°I do not want to kill people today,¡± Yan Bei Fei said to Han Sen as he looked at him. He knew it was overwhelmingly possible. If it was possible, he preferred to not have to use the knife.


    ¡°I do not like killing either,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yan Bei Fei replied. He said nothing else. He knew Han Sen¡¯s answer, so he grabbed the knife on his waist.

 Chapter 3168 - Yan Return

    <h4>Chapter 3168 Yan Return</h4>


    Yan Bei Fei gripped the handle of the knife as his entire body summoned a strange and mysterious aura. His body did not move, but it looked like it was emitting some light. It was like time was coldly fading.


    Han Sen was still casually standing where he was. It did not look like he was going to fight. Instead, he just watched Yan Bei Fei with interest.


    Ever since he hade to this world, humans mainly used power from the outside. It was rare to witness an elite use their own powers.


    Alongside the likes of Jian Bu Gu, Yan Bei Fei had to be a rare elite. He had practiced a knife mind, which was what Han Sen was best at.


    Han Sen was interested to see what level Yan Bei Fei¡¯s knife skills were.


    Han Sen looked at Yan Bei Fei and thought, ¡°Using gene race powers to practice a knife mind is such aplicated game. This is interesting,¡± Upon seeing Han Sen not bother to make a move, Yan Bei Fei shouted, ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°I will fight when I need to,¡± Han Sen coldly replied.


    After Han Sen said that, the nobles and teenagers from the Yan Kingdom watching Yan Bei Fei were all riled up and angered. They thought Han Sen was very ignorant. Yan Bei Fei had the title of Flying Yan Swordsman. Aside from his knife¡¯s name, Flying Yan, it primarily described how fast he struck. When he thrust the knife out of the scabbard, it always determined the end of someone¡¯s life.


    Han Sen wanted Yan Bei Fei to strike first. From what they could tell, he looked like a simpleton with a death wish.


    ¡°What a crazy and ignorant man,¡± a nobleman from the Yan Kingdom said. ¡°He wants Mister Yan to strike first. This man will be shed, and he will not continue living.¡±


    ¡°How dare he y cocky before Flying Yan Swordsman,¡± the princes of the Yan Kingdom angrily said. ¡°He must have a death wish.¡±


    Yan Bei Fei was not thinking of things the same way as the nobles of the Yan Kingdom. Although Han Sen was just casually standing where he was, he felt as if he was facing off with a mountain.


    Yan Bei Fei knew he had encountered an elite. He had never heard of Dor before, but he knew he was very strong.


    Yan Bei Fei realized that, but he did not fall back. His will for fighting grew stronger. He steeled his will to not feel any fear. It did not matter who his opponent was. He was confident that he would emerge victoriously. If he didn¡¯t, he would lose before things truly got going


    The aura around Yan Bei Fei¡¯s body was stronger. When it reached the top, it suddenly disappeared. His presence looked like it was something that used an endless abyss for a stomping ground and made all others unable to find a bottom. Looking at him made one feel as if one had fallen into the abyss.


    Yan Bei Fei suddenly moved. The Flying Yan knife rushed out of its scabbard. The knife had no shadow. It was like it vanished in the air.


    Zhuo Dong Lai was watching. When he saw Yan Bei Fei¡¯s knife, heplimented him. ¡°Flying Yan moves, and all bes silent. Heads roll across the floor without knowing what happened. Very good Flying Yan Swordsman. Very good Flying Yan sword skill. The most powerful knife on earth.¡±


    The Yan Kingdom¡¯s noblesplimented him too. They did so despite not knowing what was great about it.


    Yan Bei Fei unleashed his strike, but he had been unable to take Han Sen¡¯s head off.


    Yan Bei Fei¡¯s knife was very fast. It was so fast that most people could see the knife light. Han Sen saw it, but he did not just watch it. He fell back a little and dodged the Flying Yan knife. ¡°Yan return!¡± Yan Bei Fei did not feel bad about his knife missing. His knife mind did not relent. It elerated. At the same time, the Flying Yan knife returned to its scabbard.


    His movement created an overbearing, ultimate knife power that came out of Han Sen¡¯s back. It was faster and crueler. It was even more brutal than Yan Bei Fei¡¯s sh. Yan Bei Fei poured his Blood-Pulse, gene race, power, and talent into that knife skill. He nned on using Yan Return for Zhuo Dong Lai, but he felt threatened by Han Sen. He could not help but use the secret skill Yan Return. He wanted to kill his opponent and strike down Han Sen, who was extremely strong.


    ¡°Very good Yan Return,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai said in shock. ¡°It is incredible. If that was me down there, and I did not know this, I would have been hurt.¡±


    Yan Dan had already finished dealing with his opponent. He came back and saw Yan Bei Fei using Yan Return. He frowned.


    He remembered Yan Bei Fei¡¯s first opponent was a nameless person. How was he able to push Yan Bei Fei into using Yan Return? He remembered that Yan Bei Fei had only learned that secret murderous skill in the past two years. He never used it on a whim. Only Yan Dan knew that Yan Bei Fei had Yan Return.


    Yan Dan thought he would see it when Yan Bei Fei fought Zhuo Dong Lai, but he was seeing it now. It was clear how scared he was.


    In the next second, Yan Dan¡¯s shock became something unbelievable. Yan Bei Fei¡¯s opponent made a single dodge to evade Yan Return¡¯s knife air. It seemed to be a very light move. It was as if it was done casually.


    Even Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s face changed. He looked at Han Sen with a strange expression.


    Yan Bei Fei shouted. His body was like a mountain, and his knife was like a Flying Yan. Knife air shook the sky and shed toward Han Sen. Yan Bei Fei kept shing until the sky and the ground changed color, and the suns and the moons stopped glowing.


    Han Sen behaved as if it was nothing special. He moved his feet and traveled through all the knife air that shocked the sky. From top to bottom, he had not used his skills. Yet, Yan Bei Fei¡¯s knife skills had note close enough to ruffle his sleeves.


    ¡°Since when did such a powerful elite enter this universe?¡± Zhuo Dong Lai was shocked. He looked at Han Sen with eyes that were on fire. Han Sen¡¯s body looked like it was on fire Zhuo Dong Lai wanted to see who this person was.


    Yan Dan¡¯s face looked dim. He understood Yan Bei Fei. Yan Bei Fei¡¯s knife was too heavy. Yan Return was his absolute best skill. If those two skills were unable to harm his opponent, he knew who was going to lose.


    The people of the Yan Kingdom were shouting. For a nameless, small character topete against Yan Bei Fei in such a way was too shocking. They could not believe it.


    At this time, everyone looked at Yan Bei Fei¡¯s opponent. They did not know who he was. Before this, no one cared who Yan Bei Fei¡¯s opponent was or which God Spirit he belonged to.


    Aside from his opponent being some kind of famous elite, they did not think Yan Bei Fei could ever lose. They had only nced at the roster and seen it was some unknown person. They did not even remember the name of the opponent and God Spirit. After checking it again, they were confused.


    ¡°Dor? God of Wealth? Can someone tell me who this is?¡±


    Even people like Yan Dan and Zhuo Dong Lai were just as confused as everyone else. Apetitor could have a random name, and many people used fake names, but the name of a God Spirit could not be faked. They had never heard of this God of Wealth. They also did not know what level they were.


    ¡°Does anyone here know which God Spirit God of Wealth is?¡± Yan Dan looked at his teammates, but they all looked confused too.


    ¡°Dor? God of Wealth? Interesting.¡± Zhuo Dong Lai looked at Han Sen with great interest.

 Chapter 3169 - Not Really Nice Skill

    <h4>Chapter 3169 Not Really Nice Skill</h4>


    Han Sen was disappointed. Yan Bei Fei¡¯s knife mind was not bad, but there was still a distance between it and the universe of kingdom¡¯s truly top-ss elites.


    Yan Bei Fei suddenly stopped unleashing his knife skills. He stopped attacking Han Sen and held a knife up to the sky.


    Yan Bei Fei looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Do you use a knife?¡±


    Han Sen did not use a skill. Yan Bei Fei was a swordsman, so his keen senses noticed something.


    Han Sen looked like he wasplimenting him. Although Yan Bei Fei¡¯s skills were not something supreme, the potential was still there inside him. He would have plenty of time to improve in the future.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. ¡°You seem to know a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°Regarding knife skills, I am not as good as you. I lost this fight.¡± Yan Bei Fei said that, but he still went on to say, ¡°But this is a fight I must win. Therefore, I apologize.¡±


    After that, Yan Bei Fei¡¯s body was aze with a space-ripping power. The wings of a ckbird arose behind him.


    ¡°Who is Dor? How was he able to force Yan Bei Fei to use the noble Yan family¡¯s rare gene race, rip space nine-rob Yan.¡± The nobles of the Yan Kingdom saw Yan Bei Fei¡¯s body look weird. It gave them all a shock.


    The rip space nine-rob Yan was a gene race of the Yan Kingdom¡¯s royal ancestors. It had been living for a few dozen generations, but it had yet to reach ultimate mode. It still only had an adult body.


    It was incredibly hard for rare gene races to evolve. Even with a lot of resources, sess was not always guaranteed. That was the case with this rip space nine-rob Yan. Throughout its entire life, it had to endure nine robberies to reach ultimate mode. The Yan Kingdom did not have many generations. It had only experienced eight sky robberies. As such, it had failed to reach ultimate mode.


    Even so, sincepetitors in the god fights could notbine with a God Spirit in the god fights, it was the biggest amount of power he could muster.


    11


    Every kingdom had God Spirit gene races. In an event like the god fights, no one dared to use one. It would have also exposed the potential trump cards of a kingdom and likely result in other kingdoms trying to take advantage of them.


    Therefore, of the gene races that could take part, the strongest potential gene race was a rare gene race with an ultimate body. The rip space nine-rob Yan was almost that strong.


    If it were a normal fight, Yan Bei Fei would have rather lost than use the rip space nine-rob Yan. This time, he needed to help Yan Dan. No matter what it took, he was not going to lose. The moment he finishedbining with the rip space nine-rob Yan, Yan Bei Fei¡¯s entire body was like a god in the sky. Every move he made was able to tear through space. It carried a powerful space power. Han Sen looked at Yan Bei Fei and coldly said, ¡°That is nothing. A gene race is an extension of one¡¯s power. Bring out your best power!¡± ¡°As you wish. I will try my best this time.¡± Yan Bei Fei slowly put the Flying Yan knife back into its scabbard. He touched the handle again.


    Time appeared to freeze. Space was frozen too. When Yan Bei Fei drew the knife, space looked like it had been ripped by his strike. He carried an incredible speed and power as he shed toward Han Sen.


    The knife, which ripped through space, was like a teleportation strike. Ordinary humans were unable to dodge something like that. It was a shame that Han Sen was not a normal human. He was excellent when it came to teleporting, and he had fought against elites that could infinitely teleport. A power like that was something people believe resulted in a one-hit kill. To him, it was not going to be as effective as the Yan Return.


    Han Sen sighed. He raised his right hand and used his palm like a knife. He moved his body. He was going to go against Yan Bei Fei¡¯s rip space knife air.


    Like a fleeting shadow, Han Sen and Yan Bei Fei suddenly had their backs facing each other. Ordinary people had not been able to see what happened.


    Yan Bei Fei slowly turned around. He asked Han Sen, ¡°What was that knife skill?¡±


    ¡°It was just a random wave. It was not a knife skill.¡± After Han Sen said that, he did not look back at Yan Bei Fei. He merely walked to the exit.


    Blergh!


    Yan Bei Fei¡¯s chest gushed blood. Several knife marks appeared across his shoulders and all the way down to his belly. They dyed his armor red. His body fell out of the space battleground.


    The nobles and young people of the Yan Kingdom watching the fight went silent. No one believed that after using the ultimate gene race rip space nine-rob Yan, the very famous Flying Yan Swordsman of the Yan Kingdom was killed with one hit.


    ¡°Very good, but not really a knife skill. I am afraid this person¡¯s knife skills are too rare.¡± Zhuo Dong Lai looked at Han Sen with a strange sort of stare. He looked as if he was ready to fight.


    He was supposed to just watch Yan Bei Fei. He did not expect to witness this turn of events.


    ¡°Go and dig me up some information on this. Find out where the God of Wealth Temple lies.¡± Yan Dan looked calm as he made hismands. In his eyes, the zest for murder zed.


    Yan Bei Fei was not born from the same mother, but their rtionship was like that of real brothers. He was going to avenge Yan Bei Fei¡¯s death no matter what it took.


    ¡°Dan, I could not help you this time.¡± Yan Bei Fei was shaky as he walked out of the screen of light. He was covered in blood, but he was not dead.


    ¡°Brother Two, you are not dead!¡± Yan Dan was as much shocked as he was happy. He quickly ran forward to hold Yan Bei Fei. ¡°That person kept me alive,¡± Yan Bei Fei said. ¡°That guy is certainly mysterious. My knife skills were like child¡¯s y in front of him. You will have to be careful when you encounter him.¡± He then passed out in Yan Dan¡¯s arms.


    Yan Dan shouted, ¡°Hurry! Get a doctor to heal Brother Two!¡±


    Because it was just the beginning, no one thought Yan Bei Fei would lose. Not many people believed the fight would be that exciting. Aside from the nobles of the Yan Kingdom who focused on Yan Bei Fei, very few people watched that fight.


    People quickly noticed that Yan Bei Fei had been kicked out in the first round. It shocked everyone. When they looked at Yan Bei Fei¡¯s opponent, their faces were frozen. The names Dor and God of Wealth were too strange for them toprehend.


    In the Yan Kingdom, those two names had be famous. No one knew the names before, but now everyone did.


    That was especially true about Dor. When the Yan Kingdom¡¯s nobles and civilians talked about what happened, their teeth felt itchy.


    Killing people was just having heads strewn across the floor. Yan Bei Fei lost. When Han Sen said that it was just a random wave and not a knife skill, it humiliated the people of the Yan Kingdom. They thought Han Sen had deliberately humiliated Yan Bei Fei.


    They did not know that Han Sen really did randomly wave. He did not employ any knife skill. Han Sen was merely being honest.


    In this world, what hurt people the most was the truth. So the people of the Yan Kingdom hated Han Sen to the bone. They wanted his next opponent to teach him a lesson. They wanted him to get stepped on and humiliated.


    No matter what, the people of the Yan Kingdom remembered Dor and God of Wealth. It was like sharp knives had been used to carve those names in their hearts. They could not forget this, even if they wanted to. It was a bloody humiliation.

 Chapter 3170 - Zhong Miao Yin

    <h4>Chapter 3170 Zhong Miao Yin</h4>


    When Han Sen won, Feng Yin Yin and Bao¡¯er had already achieved victories of their own and returned. They had easily crushed their opponents.


    Feng Yin Yin was delighted, but Bao¡¯er was upset. ¡°I couldn¡¯t go in and y. It was some.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of fighting and killing? Why not just have a pet and take your fish for a walk? Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡± Han Senughed.


    ¡°The opponents are too weak,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she lifted her small lips. ¡°This is pointless.¡±


    ¡°From now on, there will be a lot of elites,¡± Han Sen said tofort her.


    They left the God of Wealth Temple and returned to the Feng family residence. Jian Bu Gu already had lunch prepared for them.


    ¡°Mister Jian, this meat pie is very nice.¡± Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, the two of them, each held a meat pie. They kept scarfing the food down, dishing outpliments.


    Bao¡¯er had only mentioned once that she wanted to eat a meat pie, but Jian Bu Gu had immediately gone to learn a few recipes and tirelessly practiced them. On this day, he finally finished a meat pie that tasted very good. No one who tried it could stop eating.


    It was unknown what kind of meat Jian Bu Gu used, but he had cut it very thin. It was likely thinner than a cicada wing. There was no point in describing the taste. The texture of it was soft. It melted in one¡¯s mouth. There was also pastry on the outside that was delightfully crispy. After taking a bite, the juice came out with the meat andbined with the pastry. Eating it was like going to heaven.


    ¡°Mister, yourpliments are too lofty,¡± Jian Bu Gu answered with a smile. ¡°It was just something small that I learned. I used to hobo everywhere. I never had the money to afford a hotel and eat food, so I learned to do things myself. Ergo, I learned how to cook pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Old Jian, with your skills, you would blow up the entire universe if you opened up a restaurant.¡± Bao¡¯er had oil all over her face. She kept talking as she chewed.


    ¡°I am d you like it, Miss Bao¡¯er.¡± Jian Bu Gu smiled at Bao¡¯er as he spoke.


    In a god temple, Rocky Dee was watching the roster of the god fights. He paid attention to Dor¡¯s name.


    ¡°Dor is probably Han Sen. He has the God of Wealth Blood-Pulse. When did this God of Wealth appear? When Han Sen broke my underworld silhouette power, was that done through the power of the God of Wealth?¡± Rocky Dee liked talking to himself.


    A dragon maid politely said, ¡°Mister Minister, Han Sen has defenses. It will be harder for us to kill him now. Why don¡¯t we wait a little bit?¡±


    Rocky Deeughed. ¡°There is no need for us to wait. These god fights are the perfect chance.¡±


    The dragon maid was surprised to hear that. She was confused, so she said, ¡°The god fights are fights between main god members. We should not get ourselves involved in such a thing.¡±


    Rocky Dee smiled. He looked at the roster and saw Yan Dan. ¡°Of course, we cannot join the god fights, but we can find someone to talk to. I am sure this fellow will not reject our offer.¡±


    ¡°Mister Minister, do you want to lure Dan Yan to the dark side?¡± the dragon maid thought. She thought that was wrong. She said, ¡°Yan Dan is an inheritor Blood-Pulse of Empty God. It will be hard to lure him to the dark side.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. We will just give him a tincture of aid,¡± Rocky Dee said with a smile. ¡°There is no need to push him into the dark side. That would be a bit too much.¡±


    Han Sen and the others did not have a powerful opponent up next. They all proceeded to the next round with ease. Even Feng Yin Yin had it easy.


    During the fourth round, Feng Yin Yin met a famous person from the Qin Kingdom.


    It was Zhong Miao Yin, who was one of the other three big singers of the Qin Kingdom like Feng Fei Fei. She was very famous in the Qin Kingdom. She was above Feng Fei Fei in status.


    Zhong Miao Yin was not more famous because she was better than Feng Fei Fei. They were both special in their own way.


    Feng Fei Fei was elegant, whereas Zhong Miao Yin was cute. Their genres of music diverged and did not ovep. Zhong Miao Yin¡¯s fame was greater than Feng Fei Fei was because Zhong Miao Yin was the child of the singer king Zhong Li Qing. She was born noble, so her identity was higher than an ordinary singer that rose to stardom.


    Zhong Miao Yin had a lot of fans all over the seven kingdoms. For this fight, many people across the kingdoms made sure to pay attention to the battle.


    Zhong Miao Yin¡¯s voice was very pure, and she had a lovely presence when she was young. Shebined with a high-ss gene race. A holy god light sound surrounded her. She looked like a fairy that had descended onto the earth.


    ¡°Miss Miao Yin must win...¡±


    Seeing Zhong Miao Yin on the battleground, lots of fans were screaming hard enough to break their throats even though she could not hear them.


    At the same time, a golden peacock flew into the space battleground. It was the gold wing peacock king Han Sen had given to Feng Yin Yin.


    ¡°How dare she! She is fighting with our Miao Yin Goddess, and she does not even show up. She only sent a gene race to fight. This is insane.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Lucky too! I bet this fighter¡¯s power is as bad as her name since she doesn¡¯t dare to fight Miao Yin Goddess directly.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. I have never heard of the God of Wealth before. It must be a low-ss God Spirit. It won¡¯t be like our Miao Yin Goddess. She has a sonic Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡±


    Regarding Feng Yin Yin only sending out a gene race to fight, Zhong Miao Yin fans were very angry. They keptining. Feng Yin Yin thought it was fine. She did not want to win. Winning or losing did not matter to her. She did not care about losing to Zhong Miao Yin.


    When Zhong Miao Yin saw the gold wing peacock king flying, she was not in the mood to fight a gene race. To do so made her look low. Instead, she summoned a gene race to battle the gold wing peacock king.


    It was a god-ss sonic god bird. Zhong Miao Yin had raised it to possess an ultimate body. It was very powerful. It was a top-ss gene race with sonic elements.


    The sonic god bird flew to the gold wing peacock king. It also made a bird-like sound. Many shockwaves erupted. Everything that encountered the shockwaves was turned to dust.


    The sonic god bird¡¯s gene skill was Shaking Sonic. It was a powerful area-of-effect skill.


    The gold wing peacock king ignored Shaking Sonic. Its eyes turned gold as it pped its wings. It suddenly turned into a bolt of gold light. It was like it was cutting the sky like a screen. It broke the sonic powers and went across the sonic god bird.


    Suddenly, there was a sad sound. God blood was everywhere. The sonic god bird was cut in half by the gold wing peacock king. It died right where it stood.


    Before the frozen fans could react, the gold wing peacock king¡¯s eyes shone with an evil light. It opened its mouth and sucked the sonic god bird¡¯s body up. The sonic god bird¡¯s body and blood were pulled into its belly. ¡°Holy sh*t! What is going on?¡± Han Sen was surprised when he watched this scene.


    When normal gene races were tamed, without the master¡¯s permission, they would not consume another gene race. Even if they wanted to eat, they would require the approval of the master.


    Now, the gold wing peacock king was openly eating the sonic god bird aggressively. Feng Yin Yin did notmand it to do that either. He knew that because Feng Yin Yin¡¯s face was full of surprise.


    ¡°Is there something wrong about this gold wing peacock king?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    The gold wing peacock king was a mutant god-ss gene race, but its origins were weird. It came from a mysterious stone stove. Han Sen always wondered why the mysterious stone stove possessed a gene egg.

 Chapter 3171 - Absorbing a Gene Skill

    <h4>Chapter 3171 Absorbing a Gene Skill</h4>


    The gold wing peacock king swallowed the sonic god bird¡¯s body. The gold light glowed even stronger. The peacock opened its beak and made some bird sounds in Zhong Miao Yin¡¯s direction.


    Suddenly, shaky shockwaves were felt throughout the ce. It was the sonic god bird¡¯s shaky shockwave from moments before.


    Han Sen was shocked. Other people might have thought the gold wing peacock king already knew sonic shockwave, but he knew that none of the gold wing peacock¡¯s three gene skills were a sonic element. Thus, it was impossible for it to be using the shaky shockwave.


    Zhong Miao Yin quickly gathered up power and fought the shaky shockwave. Fortunately, she always used the shaky shockwave. She was very familiar with it, so she knew how to break it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Zhong Miao Yin shouted one word and some invisible, godly power made the shaky shockwave stop nine feet away from her.


    Seeing her appear so powerful, Zhong Miao Yin¡¯s fans swooned with happiness. Many of them screamed out their support at the top of their lungs.


    Zhong Miao Yin was just as much shocked as they were. Her shouting involved the demon sound beast genebination skill demon sound seal. The demon sound seal was able to restrict the sonic god bird¡¯s shaky shockwaves. The demon sound beast and sonic god bird had practiced the sonic sound seal before. She discovered it was able to stop the shaky shockwave.


    This time, the demon sound seal only protected her in a nine-foot bubble. It had been unable to stop the shaky shockwavepletely. It proved to her that the gold wing peacock king¡¯s shaky shockwave was stronger than the sonic god bird¡¯s version.


    Zhong Miao Yin was shocked. She saw the wings on the gold wing peacock¡¯s back spread. It had be a gold peacock shield. It released 10,000 gold lights. It resulted in a sky full of arrows that came violently raining down on Zhong Miao Yin.


    Zhong Miao Yin had a hard time blocking the shaky shockwave. She did not have any more powers to block the scary, sky full of arrows. Although she felt bad about doing it, she had no choice but to concede and depart the space battleground. Thus, she escaped the crisis of being turned into a hedgehog.


    ¡°Oh, my God! He used a gene race to beat Zhong Miao Yin, one of the three big singers.¡±


    ¡°What was that gene race? That was too scary.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who the owner of the gene race is. Is one gene race really that powerful? If the owner went and fought, I wonder how powerful such abo would be.¡±


    Everyone went to look at who Zhong Miao Yin¡¯s opponent was. When they saw who it was, they were very surprised. Obviously, the name Lucky was an alias, but the title God of Wealth was nothing false. Yet, none of them had heard of a god being this strong before.


    When the Yan Kingdom¡¯s people saw God of Wealth¡¯s name again, they were given a fright. ¡°How is this God of Wealth and its members so powerful? Earlier, Dor had used one skill to defeat the Flying Yan Swordsman. This time, Lucky only sent out a gene race to defeat Zhong Miao Yin, one of the three big singers of the Qin Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What is this God Spirit called God of Wealth?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to God of Wealth Temple to have a look.¡±


    Along with the Yan Kingdom¡¯s people, many other people were starting to pay attention to the God Spirit known as God of Wealth. After the list was investigated, they learned there were three members of God of Wealth taking part in the god fights. One of them was called Dor. He was the one who had knocked out Yan Bei Fei.


    Ingot and Lucky had been winning too. No one had been able to stop them. What was particrly scary about them was that they had not revealed themselves in the battlegrounds. They had beaten all of their challengers by merely using their gene races. Many people paid attention to the God of Wealth, Dor, and the others. Han Sen did not know anything about it. Even if he did know of the traction he was garnering, he wouldn¡¯t have cared.


    Han Sen was busy investigating the gold wing peacock king. It now the shaky sonic shockwave in its skillset. It had obviouslye from the sonic god bird.


    ¡°The gold wing peacock king now how this kind of power. So, does all it have to do is consume another gene race to get another gene skill? If it eats a lot of gene races, it will earn many.¡± Han Sen knew Bai Mo would not put any ordinary gene egg inside that mystery stove.


    Back in the day, Bai Mo epted a quest from Qin Xiu to find a way to revive Qin Wan¡¯er. He had discovered the ck crystal stone and the stone stove that possessed The Story of Genes from an old tribe.


    Qin Xiu had taken the ck crystal stone to the geno universe. Bai Mo had investigated the stone stove.


    Bai Mo died a very long time ago, but the gold wing peacock king¡¯s eggs were burning in the stone stove day and night until Han Sen found it and hatched it.


    Although the gold wing peacock king was already a top-ss gene race, Han Sen always wondered if it was a mutant god-ss gene egg. He did not think Bai Mo cherished it that much.


    Judging from Bai Mo¡¯s identity, he might have hidden a gene egg there. But inside the stone stove, it was the gold wing peacock king.


    ¡°It looks like there is more than meets the eye with this gold wing peacock king.¡± Han Sen had no idea what use the gold wing peacock king had. He had waited a long time to see its true potential.


    There was one thing known for sure. The gold wing peacock king was able to keep eating gene races to evolve and develop its skillset. Regarding the direction it could evolve into, whether it would end up as a God Spirit or a gene race, Han Sen could not urately predict the oue.


    Han Sen and the other two from the God of Wealth kept fighting and kept winning. They were unstoppable. It was only a matter of time before they breached the top 100. God of Wealth and the three aliases they used were already being discussed across the seven kingdoms.


    The nobles of the seven kingdoms fervently debated what level of God Spirit the God of Wealth was and how its agents were so strong. They wondered about the true identity of Dor, Lucky, and Ingot too. People like that were definitely not nobodies. Feng Fei Fei sadly returned to the Feng family castle. She wanted to perform well, but she had suffered bad luck. She encountered a powerful elite, so she just fell short of the top 100.


    Feng Fei Fei was not too disappointed. She rushed back to the Feng family castle, wanting to ask if Feng Yin Yin had heard about Dor, Lucky, and Ingot.


    Feng Fei Fei wanted to know who the consuming god was as well as who those three people were.


    There were no matches that day, so Feng Yin Yin had remained home. When Feng Fei Fei kept asking her, Feng Yin Yin replied, ¡°Are you asking about those three people? Of course, I know them.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Feng Fei Fei curiously asked.


    ¡°It is San Mu, Bao¡¯er, and me.¡± Feng Yin Yin pointed at her nose as she answered.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s you guys. Which one are you?¡± Feng Fei Fei looked at Feng Yin Yin strangely.


    ¡°My nickname is Lucky.¡± Feng Yin Yin was being honest.


    Feng Fei Fei looked at Feng Yin Yin as she asked, ¡°Where did you get the powerful peacock gene race?¡± She looked super weirded out.


    ¡°San Mu let me borrow it,¡± Feng Yin Yin replied.


    Feng Fei Fei¡¯s expression looked even more strange. She did not say anything. On the inside, her heart struggled. She thought, ¡°Han Sen and Little Yin are not rted, yet he treats Little Yin very well. Is he hitting on Little Yin? But Little Yin is just a kid. How could he...¡±

 Chapter 3172 - Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 3172 Misunderstanding</h4>


    ¡°Fei Fei, do you have something to say?¡± Ever since Feng Fei Fei had returned, Han Sen felt as if she had been looking at him differently.


    Feng Fei Fei felt weirded out. She strangely looked at Han Sen. She hesitated for a while before mustering the courage to finally ask, ¡°Mister Han, do you like Yin Yin?¡±


    ¡°Of course, who wouldn¡¯t love a cute little girl like Yin Yin?¡± Han Sen replied with augh.


    Feng Fei Fei had a nasty re of the heebie-jeebies. She thought, ¡°Is that so? It is no wonder he has done so much for Yin Yin. He has been crazily helpful, even going so far as to give Yin Yin a mutant eight sound bug. He even gave her an Annihtion inheritor Blood-Pulse and an extremely powerful gene race.¡±


    After thinking about all of that, Feng Fei Fei¡¯s heart was starting to be poisoned with a tincture of sourness. She once thought Han Sen had done as much as he had for Feng Yin Yin because he liked her.


    Now, it seemed as if that was not the case. At the very least, Han Sen hadn¡¯t tried to do anything too sordid to her. Even though Han Sen lived in the Feng family¡¯s castle, he never spoke with her too much.


    Everything was exined. Han Sen was not there on her behalf. He was only in the castle for Feng Yin Yin. ¡°Mister Han, Yin Yin is only a child.¡± Feng Fei Fei did not know what else to say.


    Although Han Sen was an excellent man, he was already the father of one child. Feng Yin Yin was just a kid. To let her marry a single father was something she could not ept.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yin Yin knows her stuff. She knows how to measure things and make sound decisions. She will not be led astray.¡± Han Sen thought Feng Fei Fei was suggesting that he had been spoiling Feng Yin Yin too much and risked turning her into a spoiled brat. When those words entered Feng Fei Fei¡¯s ears, they made her face start looking even weirder. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Mister Han, you are free to say that, but Yin Yin is too small. She cannot really exin how she truly feels. She is not ready to be a stepmother just yet. Please, give her some time. When she grows up, she can choose as she sees fit. If she still decides to be with you, then that is fine. I will not stand in the way.¡±


    Han Sen was frozen. He had a strange and shocked expression. ¡°What? No. Um, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Mister Han. I cannot let Yin Yin be with you right now.¡± Feng Fei Fei lowered her head and bowed.


    ¡°Pfffff!¡± Han Sen almost spat out all the water he had in his mouth.


    ¡°Me... you...¡± Han Sen had never thought about things this way before. After a while, he looked at Feng Fei Fei and disyed a wry smile. ¡°Miss Feng, I think you¡¯ve been overthinking this. Your imagination has really gone ces! I am not interested in underdeveloped girls. I loverge and mature women. The type with a big booty. Even if I was to search for a woman to involve myself with romantically, it would be someone quite like you, Miss Feng. What kind of man do you think I am?¡±


    When Feng Fei Fei heard what he had to say about himself, she profusely blushed. ¡°No...¡± Han Sen was too nervous. He felt as if he had said too much. He realized he had said something wrong. ¡°Mister Han, I understand what you are trying to tell me.¡± After that, Feng Fei Fei blushed and left.


    ¡°No, I do not think you understand. That is not what I meant...¡± Han Sen was frozen. He did not know how to exin it to her.


    Before Han Sen could formte a sentence of some shaky cohesion, Feng Fei Fei was long gone. He was left alone.


    Han Sen felt depressed about it, but he also felt a nasty chill run down his spine. It was like there was a spirit staring at him from behind. Han Sen turned around to have a look at what it might have been. He saw Bao¡¯er holding Small Cat. She was sitting on a small, flowery altar. Her were shing with a weird type of light. She was also smiling at him.


    ¡°Dad, I saw everything that happened there.¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s lips were lifted. She smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Han Sen knew that exining this to Bao¡¯er was probably a futile endeavor. That little girl always wanted to cause chaos.


    Bao¡¯er ran into Han Sen¡¯s arms. She grabbed Han Sen by the neck and acted as cute as she could. ¡°I know you love Bao¡¯er the most. You love me more than anyone, so I would never think of selling you out. Whatever happens here will be kept on the hush-hush. That is a promise I can keep for you. I will not let my Mom know, but...¡±


    Han Sen once made a deal with Bao¡¯er that he had to go to a street to eat snacks or some other unfair treaty like that. It had satisfied Bao¡¯er, that little demon. ¡°Who did I provoke?¡± Han Sen glumly sighed.


    The god fights were still going on. After reaching the top 100 rankings, the performances of Dor, Lucky, and Ingot caught the eyes of many more people. The small flying fish that no one knew about was now a hot topic. It was now a creature recognized by all.


    Because of the small, flying fish, many people were trying to guess who Ingot was. At the very least, Sky King knew that Ingot was Bao¡¯er. ¡°An Annihtion God Spirit gene race has joined the god fights. Isn¡¯t that cheating?¡± Sky King was happy this had happened. Because people could notbine with God Spirits to fight, ordinary elites would not use a God Spirit gene race. So, the small flying fish in the god fights was like a big fish in a pond full of small fish. It was a boss.


    This boss was going up against Sky King¡¯s sworn enemy, God Word King. How could Sky King not be happy about that?


    Sky King could not wait to see God Word King square off against the small flying fish. He suspected the small flying fish would chase him into the sky, where there was no way out, and then chase him to the ground, where there were no doors.


    ¡°Even God Word King has not yet exposed his trump card Risk, which will be him using a God Spirit gene race. I am only afraid he is not the opponent of the small flying fish.¡± Sky King felt very cocky about the oue. It was like he could picture the God Word King being fried alive by the small flying fish.


    In fact, the elites of all the other kingdoms turned their focus to this fight. It was a fight with one of the God of Wealth¡¯s team, which consisted of three people. They were to square off against a real, overbearing elite. They hoped this fight would make Ingot show her true self. They wanted to know who Ingot was.


    On the day of the fight, it was not just the Qin Kingdom tuning in. The elites of every other kingdom were keen to spectate this fight. The other fights, which were supposed to have many viewers, did not have many people watching


    Even Dor¡¯s and Lucky¡¯s matches did not have many people watching them. After all, their opponents were far weaker than the God Word King. There was nothing particrly interesting about their fights to watch.


    When the match started, people saw the jade white flying fish enter the space battleground. It pped its white wings and sailed slowly through space. It looked like azy, small fish that was afloat in a sky of water. It did not look as if it was harmful at all.


    Now, people of the seven kingdoms knew how scary that flying fish was. It even turned god-ss gene races into dust.


    Everyone waited for God Word King to show himself. They wanted to watch this fight, which could shock the world. They even imagined the master of the small flying fish would show themselves to fight God World King


    It was a shame the small flying fish¡¯s master did not show up. It looked like it was going to use the small flying fish to fight.


    Using a gene race to fight an Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse was more ignorant than words could describe. People were earnestly hoping to watch a good fight.


    Time went by, but God Word King had yet to reveal himself.


    ¡°Is God World King forfeiting?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. People like God Word King would not give up, no matter what. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong that gene race is. God World King is the strongest.¡±


    ¡°Why has God World King not shown himself yet?¡±


    Everyone was talking about it. When the space battleground¡¯s time limit ended, God World King had yet to show up. People were able to confirm that one of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s two kings with a different surname, God World King, had thrown in the towel. He did not dare fight the small flying fish.

 Chapter 3173 - Zhuo Dong Lai

    <h4>Chapter 3173 Zhuo Dong Lai</h4>


    All the people throughout the kingdoms were inplete shock. An inheritor of a Blood ¨C Pulse from one of the 12 Annihtion God Spirits, God Word King, had chosen not to do battle. It made Ingot, who was the least threatening of the three God of Wealth members, suddenly very popr.


    Everyone started to gossip about why God Word King had decided to avoid fighting. They wondered if it was because he didn¡¯t think he could win or if it had to do with something else.


    Sky King felt a bit depressed. He had not expected God Word King to give up the fight. He wondered, ¡°Where did God Word King get this news from?¡±


    A middle-aged man, who looked like a schr, was in God Word King¡¯s manor. He was watering the flowers. He kept watering the flowers while he spoke to himself. ¡°On Sept. 18, which is today, I should not go out, make use of any type of weaponry, or try getting into a fight. I should not do anything of the sort.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bao¡¯er thought this turn of events was very boring. She wanted to y, but her opponent had given up. It upset her.


    was


    Her feelings of dismay only increased when God Word Kingpletely gave up the fight. The fun she had been looking forward to was dyed.


    Since God Word King had given up, no one dared to fight the small flying fish. All future opponents gave up the idea of fighting her, so Bao¡¯er was able to climb the ranks without anything impeding her progress. She did not have to do any more fighting.


    Compared to the others, the gold wing peacock king had faced quite a few challengers. The fights were all very close, but the gold wing peacock king was able to gobble up a few more geno races.


    Han Sen noticed that the gold wing peacock king was not able to eat just any gene race it wanted. It had to eat bird gene races. It also was able to absorb god-ss gene races. As for taking a gene race¡¯s power, that did not seem to be something that was guaranteed. Sometimes it worked, and sometimes it didn¡¯t work. The gene skill it adopted also seemed to be rather random. Han Sen had yet to figure out a pattern for why it did what it did.


    Regarding Han Sen, he had been leveling up fine. The blood god dragon with the blood dragon god pulse crushed practically every enemy he went up against. Soon enough, Han Sen found himself ranked among the top 16 fighters. After reaching that rank, he imagined he would get into the top eight before too long. To enter that highest echelon, he had to go up against Zhuo Dong Lai.


    Han Sen had heard that person¡¯s name before, but he did not bother trying to find out who he was. He had heard about him simply because the man was too prestigious of a character. Zhuo Dong Lai was a student of Sky Group from Wu Wei Dao Pce. The legends surrounding him imed that his parents were once being chased, so they sought refuge inside a god pulse. His mother was pregnant at the time, and she gave birth to Zhuo Dong Lai inside that god pulse.


    ording to the legends, when Zhuo Dong Lai was born, a purple air was released andnded on him. A lot of purple mist seemed to have targeted him. Mysterious text had also appeared. After examination, it was revealed he had been born with a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Because of that, people called him the man who was blessed by the gods. It led to him receiving the name, Dong Lai. Zhuo Dong Lai was taken in as a student of Wu Wei Dao Pce¡¯s Sky Party Leader, who was the leader of the biggest of the nine sects of Wu Wei Dao Pce. Within a dozen years, he was able to reveal his horns. He was extremely popr and famous in Wu Wei Dao Pce. People imed he was the greatest student Wu Wei Dao Pce had imed in more than a thousand years.


    Some legends also stated that Zhuo Dong Lai singly fought off students from each sect while they all came at him together during Wu Wei Dao Pce¡¯s nine-sectpetition. At the time, he wasughing and chatting as he managed to beat down each of the nine studentsing at him. He was then drawn into the skill pool and given the alpha¡¯s inheritor gene race.


    There were too many fantastical legends about Zhuo Dong Lai. If someone gathered and wrote down all of the legends, a storybook could have been created.


    Han Sen remembering things about Zhuo Dong Lai was not a testament to Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s legacy and strength. It was because the name held a special memory in Han Sen¡¯s heart.


    Back in the Alliance, a demi-god association featured a man named Zhuo Dong Lai. He practiced the Purple Manor Sutra. It was one of the hardest Xuan Men geno arts to learn.


    Back in the day, Zhuo Dong Lai wanted Han Sen to be a student so he could give him the Purple Manor Sutra. For some reason, there was still this lingering sense that he had always missed a great opportunity. When Han Sen learned that Zhuo Dong Lai had died, he felt sad. He was sad that the Purple Manor Sutra had no heir to learn it.


    When Han Sen heard the name Zhuo Dong Lai, it triggered a tidal wave of memories. It was something he could not forget.


    In Sky Party, Zhuo Dong Lai was sitting in a stone pavilion. He stared at the fish in the


    pond.


    An old man, who looked rather dull, came to sit down in the same stone pavilion. He looked at Zhuo Dong Lai, who was perched in a frozen position upon the banister, and said, ¡°Brother Zhuo, you will be fighting Dor tomorrow. What do you think? Are you sufficiently prepared?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai casually said. His eyes were still fixed on the fish in the water. He did not move much.


    ¡°The leader is hoping you will be able to win this next fight,¡± the elder said with a frown. He was feeling a bit angry, but he managed to keep it down.


    Zhuo Dong Lai finally turned around and asked, ¡°What if I am unable to im victory?¡±


    ¡°You have one of the alpha¡¯s four rare gene races, and you have the purple mist holy clothes,¡± the old man said. ¡°If you want to win, then I do not see a reason why you cannot win.¡±


    Zhuo Dong Lai coldly asked, ¡°What? Do you mean using a God Spirit gene race in the god fights? Do you want me to make a God Spirit mad?¡±


    The god fights were opened because the God Spirits wanted to test their followers. A God Spirit gene race was like an extension of the God Spirits. Using a God Spirit¡¯s power to fight would likely embarrass the God Spirits. In a worst-case scenario, they could take back the God Spirit Blood-Pulse. That was why no human used a God Spirit gene race in the middle of a god fight.


    The purple mist holy clothes were one of the four rarest gene races in Wu Wei Dao Pce. They had alreadybined with an Annihtion Blood-Pulse. They had be god-ss gene races.


    The old man wanted Zhuo Dong Lai to use the purple mist holy clothes. There was an 80% to 90% chance that doing so would provoke the God Spirit and incite its wrath. ¡°But Brother Zhuo, you do not care about that,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°So, what? Who cares if you make it mad?¡±


    ¡°Is that really what the teacher wants?¡± Zhuo Dong Lai calmly asked. ¡°The leader has not said anything, but I suspect he wants you to win, Brother,¡± the old man said. ¡°After all, you are very talented. You will be the next to assert leadership in the Sky Party. The teacher will want you to do something that can cement your fame and legacy. In that way, when he gives you the throne, people from the other parties will not be able to whisper a single negative word about his decision.¡±


    ¡°If things are truly that way, please go and tell the teacher I will try my best.¡± Zhuo Dong Lai suddenly looked depressed. He stopped looking at the old man and went back to the stone railing. He cradled his jaw in his hands as he watched the fish swim.


    ¡°I hope you seed, Brother Zhuo, and I hope you be famous,¡± the old man said as he left. After he turned around, he looked disdainful.


    ¡°Famous, huh?¡± Zhuo Dong Lai lifted his lips. He looked disdainful too.


    ¡°That is fine. Maybe this Dor will be an interesting guy.¡± After a while, Zhuo Dong Lai stood up. His eyes looked focused. He was emitting some light. In the dark night, there was some weird purple light.


    On the day of the fight that determined the top 16, many people had a hard time deciding which fight to watch. Everyone who hade this far was famous across the entire universe. They had all shocked the world in some capacity, and it sucked having to miss out watching any of them.


    After hesitating for a while, many people settled on watching the matches that featured members of the God of Wealth. They were particrly keen on watching Dor¡¯s bout.

 Chapter 3174 - Purple Mist That Comes from the East

    <h4>Chapter 3174 Purple Mist That Comes from the East</h4>


    Everyone chose to watch this fight because God of Wealth¡¯s name had be rather outstanding in the fights. Three people from the same God Spirit had already reached the top 16. It was a magnificently rare achievement.


    Plus, his opponent was to be the supremely talented young man from Wu Wei Dao Pce, Zhuo Dong Lai, whose name was already known throughout the world. Aside from the Qin Kingdom, the power of the Wu Wei Dao Pce was something that lurked in the dark fringes. To the other six kingdoms the power of the Wu Wei Dao Pce was considered the greatest in the universe.


    Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s name instantly attracted people¡¯s attention. It was unknown how many young men must have treated him like an idol, but it had to be a lot.


    ¡°Brother Two, who do you think will reign as victor?¡± Yan Dan was going to watch the battle with Yan Bei Fei.


    Yan Bei Fei¡¯s wounds had yet to recover, so he was still looking a little bit pale. He sat in front of the god temple and looked at the god screen. He looked at the screen. Without a shadow of a doubt, he immediately said, ¡°Dor.¡±


    Yan Dan nodded and said nothing in return. Yan Bei Fei saw his face. He knew for a fact he was thinking differently.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, Zhuo Dong Lai is very powerful,¡± Yan Bei Fei said. ¡°Even if I do not try my hardest and still fail to beat him, I guarantee I will be able to make him bleed. As for this person, Dor, he makes me feel rather hopeless. Something tells me we are not on the same level.¡± He was afraid that if Yan Dan ended up squaring off against Dor, he would be careless. Carelessness often proved fatal.


    Yan Dan replied, ¡°Dor might be very strong, but one power can level down 10 times. Zhuo Dong Lai was blessed by a god, and he has the gene race given to him by the Wu Wei Dao Alpha¡ªthe purple mist holy clothes. I am afraid Dor will not be able to gain an advantage over him with that.¡±


    ¡°The purple mist holy clothes are powerful, but would Zhuo Dong Lai dare to whip it out in the middle of a god fight?¡± Yan Bei Fei looked surprised as he spoke.


    Yan Danughed. ¡°Even if he did not use it, someone will let him use it.¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to know something you aren¡¯t letting me know about, Mister Crown Prince?¡± Yan Bei Fei sensed that something was veiled within Yan Dan¡¯s words.


    Yan Dan had a sip of tea. Heughed and said, ¡°Back in the day, when Sky Group Leader took Zhuo Dong Lai, he treated him like a son. He tried his best to teach him. He treated him like the future leader of Sky Group as he raised him. Besides his talent and personal effort, Zhuo Dong Lai has been able to achieve as much as he has mainly because of the way Sky Group Leader treated him. He was half of it.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with Zhuo Dong Lai using the purple mist holy clothes?¡± Yan Bei Fei asked.


    Yan Dan sighed. ¡°The saddest thing in the world is a hero getting old. When a person bes old, they think about a lot of things. That presence of a hero will be ground away by the furious, unceasing advancements of time. By the time they are done, all they have left are favors and calctions. Sky Group Leader is very old, but he still managed to have a son in his old age. Before he died, he was able to have a son.¡±


    Yan Bei Fei suddenly understood. ¡°He did have a son. Of course, he hopes his son can seed on the throne and lead Sky Group. With Zhuo Dong Lai in Sky Group, not even his son will be able to ovee Zhuo Dong Lai. So...¡±


    Yan Danughed. ¡°Because of that, the rtionship between Sky Group Leader and Zhuo Dong Lai has not been too good the past two years. Even us outsiders can clearly see that. Zhuo Dong Lai and Sky Group Leader, one of those two, is going to end up hurt.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean if Sky Group Leader has some notion of that, Zhuo Dong Lai might use the purple mist holy clothes?¡± Yan Bei Fei now seemed to understand everything. While the two were talking, a shadow was rushing into the space battleground. It was the famous teenager genius, Zhuo Dong Lai.


    Zhuo Dong Lai was wearing snow-white clothing. He had very long hair. It flowed like a waterfall. He had notbined with a gene race. He just sat atop a white crane. He slowly flew to the space battleground. ¡°He is certainly scarier than he was one year ago,¡± Yan Bei Fei seriously said. ¡°When I saw himst year, I was able to gauge his strength at 30%. Now, I am no longer able to calcte him. He only just turned 20, right? The Genius of the Sky, those four words, I believe are only suitable for this man, Zhuo Dong Lai.¡±


    ¡°So, Brother Two, who do you think will win today¡¯s battle?¡± Yan Dan asked with a smile.


    Yan Bei Fei hesitated a little but still said, ¡°Dor.¡±


    Yan Dan looked at Yan Bei Fei with shock. ¡°Do you really think Dor can win against the purple mist holy clothes?¡± Yan Bei Fei shook his head and looked bitter. ¡°Maybe it is because I have been traumatized, but while Zhuo Dong Lai and his purple mist holy clothes are supremely strong, they will still not be enough to ovee Dor. He will not lose.¡± Yan Dan receded into deep thought. Yan Bei Fei¡¯s heart had always been strong. He knew if Yan Bei Fei was that scared of Dor and even had trauma, then Dor had to be someone quite different. He was a foe who needed to be treated with great caution.


    A shadow suddenly shed into the space battleground. A blood-like me surrounded the shadow that had entered the space. It stared at Zhuo Dong Lai, who was sitting upon the white crane from afar.


    ¡°You are finally here.¡± Sky King had guessed that Han Sen was Dor a long time ago, so he was very interested in seeing what would happen during this fight. He wanted an example of Han Sen¡¯s true power to see how strong he really was.


    Rocky Dee was tuning into this fight too. He wanted to know how strong God of Wealth was, as it was supposedly backing Han Sen.


    Everyone who was focused on this fight sat at the edge of their seats in giddy anticipation. They stared at the god light screen waiting for the two scary elites to start fighting.


    Han Sen was looking at Zhuo Dong Lai. He started to look weird.


    He had been thinking for a while about whether or not this Zhuo Dong Lai was the same Zhuo Dong Lai from the Alliance. As he looked at him, he almost wanted to forget about his guessing.


    The Zhuo Dong Lai from the Alliance was old. He had a beard like a goat. He was not ugly, but he was far from what could be defined as handsome.


    This Zhuo Dong Lai had a jade face and ck hair. His eyes were like ink, and his body was very long and strong. Although he was sitting, he exuded a presence that ced him far away from being amoner.


    As for his appearance, he was at least a lot more beautiful than the old man Han Sen used to know.


    Zhuo Dong Lai checked out Han Sen too. He did not even look as if he hade there to fight. He seemed rather rxed as he asked, ¡°Aside from knife skills, what else are you


    good at?¡±


    ¡°I know a bit about everything,¡± Han Sen replied. ¡°I am a jack of all trades and master of none.¡±


    ¡°A bit is enough,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai said with augh. ¡°I have recently made strides with my swordsmanship. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°I know a few sword skills. I can y with you.¡± Han Sen looked at Zhuo Dong Lai with interest. He thought this person was intriguing ¡°That is great. I have spent a year training with the sword, so I only know one sword skill. Will you try tobat my Purple Mist That Comes from the East?¡± Zhuo Dong Lai stood up and bnced atop the white crane. He put his left and middle finger together to perform the beginning of a sword skill.


    Zhuo Dong Lai did notbine with a gene race, but he had purple air manifest around him. It was like a mist from the east. The purple mist gathered around his fingertips.


    At this moment, the whole audience was unable to control themselves. They had to stare at the mist gathering around his fingertips. It felt like the ground, sky, and space around them had been wholly swallowed by that purple mist. Nothing else could be looked at.


    In Wu Wei Dao Pce, an old man screamed, ¡°One Dor Sword Mind.¡±

 Chapter 3175 - One Sword Destroys a Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 3175 One Sword Destroys a Kingdom</h4>


    ¡°How is that possible? Hasn¡¯t he only been practicing sword skills for a year?¡± The old man looked at Sky Group Leader high above with shock.


    Sky Group Leader saw the god light screen was disying a bit of purple mist. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡°Zhuo Dong Lai really is some strange sort of genius, which is very rare to find.¡±


    The old man looked rather perplexed, but he did not know how to respond.


    One Dor Sword Mind was not just any sword mind. It was a top-ss geno art of the Wu Wei Dao Pce. It was created by the Wu Wei Dao Alpha.


    Everything in this world started with one. One bes two. Two bes three. Three makes 10,000 things. One Dor Sword Mind started a path to the infinite.


    The whole Wu Wei Dao Pce legacy started with one. A gene race of any element was able to practice with the One Dor Sword Mind. The sword mind would be a One Dor Sword Mind, and a knife mind would be a One Dor Knife Mind.


    Any Wu Wei Dao Pce student could try their hand at learning the One Dor Sword Mind, but the one who could truly be exceptional with the mind was considered a rare and prestigious student in Wu Wei Dao Pce.


    It took Sky Group Leader 30 years to start basic proficiency with the One Dor Sword Mind. He finally had entered the door to the big path.


    Zhuo Dong Lai had only practiced his skills with a sword for a year, yet he already had One Dor Sword Mind. It was very hard to believe.


    Han Sen saw the purple mist swirl around Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s fingertips. His eyes turned bright at the sight.


    In the universe of kingdoms, people rarely saw people practice the power of their minds. Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s sword mind was far greater than that of Yan Bei Fei. It made Han Sen¡¯s heart feel a twitch.


    Han Sen used his finger as a sword too. He pointed it at Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s fingertips from afar.


    Before the sword could move, the sword mind was already breaking through the sky.


    Suddenly, the entire audience felt as if two sword minds were rising. They did not see any knife lights or sword shadows, but it was enough to make people feel a chill. It was like some scary swords were piercing their bodies. It made them want to fall back.


    After people reacted to this, they noticed the sword mind was only inside the space battleground. It was unable to hurt them as they watched.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful sword mind!¡± Yan Bei Fei¡¯s face changed.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. The nobles of all the kingdoms were frozen as they watched.


    Han Sen and Zhuo Dong Lai casually moved at the same time. They suddenly reached a spot where the two men could wave their arms for sword airs to cross each other. They did not have the powers of destroying the sky or destroying the ground. Nothing was brought any harm, but it gave people the feeling that an entire army was being ughtered. Just watching them fight was enough to make people¡¯s blood boil. They wanted to go and kill as well. They wanted to see their blood spill across the yellow sand.


    ¡°Today, I have noticed what can be aplished if one takes up the sword,¡± a noble who practiced with a sword said with a sigh.


    The humans of the universe of kingdoms were obsessed with power, but theycked power themselves. Thus, the fight between Zhuo Dong Lai and Han Sen was a unique one to witness. It opened people¡¯s eyes to what was possible.


    The skills of both men seemed fairly normal. They did not use any powers that could break mountains and rivers. There were no bright lights. Still, every thrust of a knife went into one¡¯s heart. Even the audience felt a chill in their hearts.


    In a sword pce to the east, a white-bearded old man sighed and said, ¡°Practicing with the sword costs 50 springs and autumns. Only by watching this sword fight can I truly realize what it means to take up a sword.¡±


    Han Sen was getting excited. He had been in the universe of kingdoms for a long time. On this day, he had finally encountered an elite.


    No matter how strong someone¡¯s power was, their power still came from the outside. Only self-knowledge and one¡¯s willpower defined and made someone truly strong. Han Sen thought elites like Zhuo Dong Lai had a powerful sense of willpower and faith. He did not just have extreme power.


    Han Sen used all of the sword skills he had learned to do battle with Zhuo Dong Lai.


    Zhuo Dong Lai only knew one skill, which was Purple Mist That Comes from the East. He kept on using it, but it had many different facets. There were manyyers and moves to use within the same skill set.


    One Dor Sword Mind provided two machines. Four machines resulted in four elephants. Four elephants turned into gossip. To be able to bring a sword skill to this level, it was obvious that Zhuo Dong Lai understood a lot. He was a swordsman who was as good as Lone Bamboo.


    He was also different from Lone Bamboo. Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s sword skills were bright and obvious. They gave people a sense of righteousness. As a person, along with his sword, he gave people a sense of hope and not destruction.


    Suddenly, Han Sen fell back. He ran away from the battleground.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at Zhuo Dong Lai as he asked, ¡°Why do you want to die?¡±


    Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s sword skills kept pushing forward, making the fight very intense. In the most intense moment, there was no sense of victory. Han Sen felt he was driving toward death.


    Zhuo Dong Lai happilyughed. ¡°I owe someone a life. Now, he wants to take it back. Therefore, I must pay. To be able to die against a swordsman of your talent, I can only say it has been worth it.¡±


    ¡°Can the life you owe only be paid back with your own life?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai said with a nod. ¡°Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡± Han Sen replied, ¡°Fine. Use all the power you have to fight me. I want to kill a strong swordsman, not a man with a death wish.¡± The blood dragon god pulse exploded. His blood-red dragon air almost looked solid. It was like a blood dragon was surrounding Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°OK.¡± Zhuo Dong Lai looked at Han Sen and nodded.


    The purple air was like a mist that appeared on Zhuo Dong Lai. It turned into a purple and misty pair of clothes that draped over Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s body. They created 10,000 purple lights, which made him look like a purple sun god king.


    His ck hair turned purple. The light was like a sun that gave people warmth.


    His eyes were like a sun in the sky staring at everything.


    A scary presence suddenly covered all of space. It was like the whole battleground only had light left in it.


    ¡°Zhuo Dong Lai used purple mist holy clothes.¡± Yan Bei Fei sighed.


    The purple mist holy clothes moved. It did not matter if Zhuo Dong Lai died or not, but no God Spirit would allow their members to fight a God Spirit¡¯s power to win in a god fight. His God Spirit Blood-Pulse would be taken away. This just proved his God Spirit was no good.


    ¡°This strong power matches your sword skills,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    ¡°In that case,e,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai said. ¡°Let me die when it is the brightest time in my life.¡± His fingers were swords again. This time, it was not just a purple light that appeared on his fingertips. The entire sky looked like it was overwhelmed with a purple light. It seemed as if it all stemmed from his fingertips. The purple mist holy clothes were surrounded by a holy light it. It was like 10,000 misty lights were there.


    Zhuo Dong Lai waved his sword. Countless misty lights moved. They unceasingly came roaring at Han Sen. Suddenly, the sky, ground, and space only had a purple sword light in it. It was like a flood or a disaster drowning space. The power of a sword could kill a god or a Buddha. Even a sky full of God Spirits would change their expressions at this sight.


    The Annihtion God Spirit gene race¡¯s purple mist holy clothes gene skill and purple mist holy light buff released a misty light that was like Zhuo Dong Lai unleashing a full-power attack. It was too scary to imagine. ¡°Back in the day, Wu Wei Dao Pce¡¯s alpha used one sword to destroy a kingdom,¡± Yan Dan said with a sigh. ¡°Today, Zhuo Dong Lai is doing something simr. It is a shame he was born in the wrong ce and grew up with the wrong person.¡±

 Chapter 3176 - Losing a Blood-Pulse

    <h4>Chapter 3176 Losing a Blood-Pulse</h4>


    ¡°Although Zhuo Doni did notbine with an Annihtion God Spirit, every sword light power is like an Annihtion God Spirit¡¯s attack. This scary power is so shocking. No wonder the Wu Wei Dao Pce Alpha once used the purple mist holy clothes to strike down a kingdom with a single sword hit. It was so overbearing, so how does Han Sen hope topete against it?¡± Sky King squinted his eyes as if he was watching a movie.


    Rocky Dee sighed and said, ¡°Back then, the Wu Wei Dao Pce Alpha really was a genius who shocked the world. Even our leader made sure to avoid him. It is a shame that he chose not to join my God Chaos Party. If he had, I could have guaranteed him the chance to be someone really big.¡± Everyone had their will stolen by that beautiful sword. They felt as if they could not beat it.


    Han Sen saw the scary sword minding for him, but he was not afraid. He used his finger like a sword and pointed it at Zhuo Doni¡¯s attacks, all of which were headed for this direction.


    No sword air shook the sky. He did not muster a powerful sword light. It was like he was gently threading a needle. He did not even try topare his might with Zhuo Doni¡¯s sword skills, which were shaking the sky.


    When Han Sen thrust forward, the entire audience¡¯s heart brimmed with shock. They all felt as if the knives were striking their hearts and perforating them. Some people felt terrible about it, so they fell back. Many people coughed out blood in awe of the sight. Even though the powerful elites had calm hearts, they looked shocked.


    This was the spirit sword skill Han Sen had learned from Six Paths Emperor. The spirit sword skill was not a spirit body sword skill. It was a sword skill that went straight to one¡¯s heart.


    This was a sword skill that depended on one¡¯s heart and will. The sword pointed straight to the heart. If one¡¯s heart wascking in some way, it would be harmed by the sword. This skill had a name, but it meant nothing. It had a spirit, but it was not solid.


    The spirit sword did not have the power to harm anyone, but people who were struck by the spirit sword skill would make themselves their enemy.


    Zhuo Doni looked at Han Sen¡¯s sword, which wasing for him. It was like he had suddenly fallen into the grasp of a terrible nightmare. His mind was flooded with all sorts of weird scenes. The guard he had on his will was lost. The strongest purple airing from the mist was broken. It simply vanished.


    ¡°What kind of evil sword skill was that?¡± The nobles of the seven kingdoms were as much scared as they were shocked. They did not understand what kind of power Han Sen had just used to enable such a weird effect on his opponent.


    They always thought the actual power was the base. They forgot about the power they had inside them. Not many people saw how truly amazing Han Sen¡¯s skill was.


    Only some top-ss elites had been able to witness the granr details of Han Sen¡¯s sword skill. They could not help butpliment him profusely,paring him to a god when it came to his prowess with a de.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at Zhuo Doni. Because the spirit sword skill was powerful, he did not think Zhuo Doni would be defeated by the spirit sword skill so easily. He felt as if there was another reason for Zhuo Doni being broken.


    Suddenly, some god light appeared in space, and a light came down after. Itnded on Zhuo Doni and made his body possess some strange blue light. It was like some power was being pulled away from his body. ¡°Blood-Pulse is taken...¡± Yan Bei Fei let out a long sigh.


    By now, everyone was able to understand what had happened. The God Spirit Blood-Pulse that a God Spirit had given to Zhuo Doni was being taken away. The God Spirit Blood-Pulse was leaving him. The blue lights, which kept shining on him, gradually wore away the gracious image of power that was once Zhuo Doni. It was like the man¡¯s life force was slowly escaping him. He was sort of like a dead person.


    Boom!


    As Zhuo Doni¡¯s God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse faded, his purple mist holy clothes were snatched from his body.


    To the humans of the universe of kingdoms, the God Spirit Blood-Pulse was the base in which to control gene races. Now, Zhuo Doni¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse had been taken back. The purple mist holy clothes, which was a rare gene race, were no longer bound to him. They had been set free.


    Sky Group Leader looked happy about it. The elder on his side looked happy too. He said, ¡°The purple mist holy clothes are now free. They will return to the pool. When Little Brother goes into the pool, you and I can help him. Little Brother will be protected by the gene race. Then, he can carry on the legacy of the Sky Group.¡±


    Sky Group Leader wanted to force Zhuo Doni out. It was not just because he wanted him to quit fighting for the Sky Group Leader position. The most important reason was for him to obtain the purple mist holy clothes for himself.


    Without actual power, even if the Sky Group Leader forced his son to take on the mantle of being the next Sky Group Leader, he would not be there for long.


    If he could get aid from the purple mist holy clothes, the Sky Group Leader¡¯s seat was solidified.


    Sky Group Leader had been nning this for a long time. If the purple mist holy clothes returned to the pool, he had a secret skill and treasure to bolster his son¡¯s power. Even though he had wasted his life and all his efforts, he wanted a future for his son.


    Although Sky Group Leader felt guilty about Zhuo Doni, the nature of a real bloodline and an old body and heart still ensured he would do all that he could for his son.


    What made Sky Group Leader and the old man feel weird was the fact that the purple mist holy clothes left Zhuo Doni¡¯s body but did not return to the pool. It floated in front of Zhuo Doni as if it was looking at Zhuo Doni. The purple mist flickered like a robe of cloth made of sky mist.


    A man and some clothes were floating. The man was old like dry grass. The clothes were shining with a misty light. The scene was very weird. Zhuo Doni ¡®s God Spirit Blood-Pulse had been taken away, and the mysterious light disappeared into space.


    Zhu Doni had lost all the power he once had. He no longer looked like a god. His long purple hair had no more purple mist. His ck hair was gone too. His long hair had be white. It was like he had grown old overnight.


    Seeing a powerful and pretty man reduced to that drove many women anddies to feel sorry for him. It made the waterworkse on. They sobbed for their loss.


    Many powerful elites felt it was a great shame. They could no longer watch a rare, talented person like thate to such an end. ¡°Sky Group Leader, this guy is too much.¡± In Wu Wei Dao Pce, some people felt extremely sorry for Zhuo Doni, but that was Sky Group¡¯s business. Even if they wanted to exact vengeance, they were not able to.


    At this time, the purple mist holy clothes continued to float with a purple mist. It was like a God Spirit was descending. It was releasing an endless holy presence of purple mist.


    ¡°Are the purple mist holy clothes going to return to the pool?¡± Sky Group Leader felt terrible about this too. When he saw the purple mist holy clothes rise, he felt excited again.


    In the next second, Sky Group Leader¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked on in utter disbelief.


    The purple mist holy clothes descended onto Zhuo Doni, whose hair was now totally white. They draped and clothed him again like a godly robe. Purple air endlessly covered the sky, making Zhuo Doni¡¯s body brim with purple air. His presence recovered quickly. He was like some god who had just woken up from a long slumber.


    ¡°How is that possible? Impossible... Zhuo Doni no longer has a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. How can the purple mist holy clothes still select him? That is unbelievable...¡± Sky Group Leader stood up. He stared at the purple mist holy clothes and Zhuo Doni in utter disbelief.

 Chapter 3177 - Breaking the World

    <h4>Chapter 3177 Breaking the World</h4>


    Han Senplicatedly looked at Zhuo Dong Lai, who was exuding a strange sort of power that was different from the power elicited by the purple mist holy clothes.


    Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s body emitted a purple mist and ss-like words. The words looked as if they had been branded onto Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s flesh. It was like when he was born, it had already been carved into his flesh.


    ¡°The rumors are true. Zhuo Dong Lai really is a man who was blessed by a god. Those mysterious words... Are they the words that he was born with?¡±


    ¡°Special people really are special people, even though he might not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡±


    ¡°The face of the Sky Group Leader must be looking rather funny right now.¡±


    Many of the elites in the world were looking rather strange. Many of them felt happy about what was happening, whereas others felt extremely jealous. Only Han Sen¡¯s feelings could not be described.


    The mysterious text on Zhuo Dong Lai read, ¡°Purple Manor Sutra.¡± Although Han Sen had never bothered to learn the Purple Manor Sutra, seeing Zhuo Dong Lai use it, he still knew some of it.


    Upon seeing the text, it was obviously Purple Manor Sutra¡¯s content. ¡°Now, I see! He is Zhuo Dong Lai reborn. When he was reborn, he could not erase his thoughts and memories of the past. They were deep inside his soul and bones. It was always there inside his blood. How stubborn of a man must he be? He forgot who he was, but even the reincarnation process could not scrub him clean and prevent him from carrying on the legacy of the Purple Manor Sutra. Did he encounter something lucky before his death? Did the Purple Manor Sutra residing inside his spirit go with him through his death?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    After seeing the Purple Manor Sutra, Han Sen finally knew why there was no support of a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. He also now understood why the purple mist holy clothes still decided to cling onto Zhuo Dong Lai.


    In that world, everything had a cause. The purple mist holy clothes and the power of the Purple Manor Sutra had their main and opposite sides. They were two different existences.


    If Zhuo Dong Lai was one day able to use the purple mist holy clothes and Purple Manor Sutra¡¯s power, it meant that he had reached a level that would enable him to break the world.


    It was a shame that Han Sen¡¯s power was too weak at it was, and the power of the Purple Manor Sutra was restricted by the forces of that universe. The only reason it was showing itself now was that the power of the Purple Manor Sutra was triggered by the purple mist holy clothes.


    Zhuo Dong Lai still had a way to go before breaking the world. To ordinary people, his chance of breaking the world was much higher. To say he was a talented genius was exactly right.


    When ordinary people were reborn, they were not permitted to cling to the memories of their past life. Yet, he had kept a geno art from his past life. If someone like that was not called a genius, then geniuses could not exist in that world.


    When the Purple Manor Sutra¡¯s text started to fade, Zhuo Dong Lai woke up. Although he had lost his God Spirit Blood-Pulse, the feelings he gave off were much more powerful.


    Before, the purple mist holy clothes were just clothes that existed around him. Now, the purple mist holy clothes were part of his body. They gave people the feeling that he was the holy clothes, and the holy clothes were him.


    ¡°Now is the time we can decide the victor,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai said to Han Sen with a smile. His smile was like a spring sun that could melt the sun. It made people smile along with him.


    The young girls and women were watching with eyes that glowed.


    ¡°OK.¡± Han Sen nodded. He saw Zhuo Dong Lai start with Purple Mist That Comes from the East. He did not use a sword skill again.


    Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s sword mind and spirit were already perfect. Using a spirit sword path was not going to work on him.


    Zhuo Dong Lai turned his two fingers into a sword and pointed them at Han Sen. This time, there was no power like 10,000 swordsing together. There was just a little bit of purple light that came flying over to Han Sen.


    When the purple light was flying, even the sky and ground shook like there was some purple airing. They were going to the purple light. It was like all the power of the sky and ground were focused on that purple light.


    The purple light got close to Han Sen, which made the purple air heavier. It started from a small dot and formed a line. From a line, it turned into a sword. The purple air gathered to form a sword. It was like a lifeforce that had just been born. It made the chaotic sky and ground have infinite changes. One sword split up the sky and the ground. Han Sen felt as if there was no going back. One sword power could split the sky and the ground, but he was just a person. In Wu Wei Dao Pce¡¯s main sect, a man locked down in a tower opened his eyes. He said to himself, ¡°The sky and the ground are reincarnating. They are ending so they can begin anew. Purple Mist Comes from the East... One sword that can break the world... Wu Wei Dao Pce finally has someone that has awoken. Which group is he from to be like this?¡±


    ¡°Wu Wei Dao Pce has another very strong elite. It will be very difficult for the Qin Kingdom to improve with this¡± A king stood before a god. He looked at the power of the sword and looked sad.


    Han Sen was confused. He thought Zhuo Dong Lai had the conditions to break the world, but breaking the world would still take a while.


    He never thought his sword had reached the max. It went from Yang to Yin. It went from positive straight to negative. He had used another way tobine and reverse the break world power.


    Han Sen had made a mistake with this assumption. The break world power on disy did note from Zhuo Dong Lai. It came from the purple mist holy clothes. The purple mist holy clothes followed Wu Wei Dao Pce. Wu Wei Dao Alpha had unlocked a shortcut to breaking the world. Now, it was epting Zhuo Dong Lai so he could use its power.


    Although Zhuo Dong Lai understood, his power still had not reached that level.


    Seeing the sworde, it was like the sky and the ground was crushing him. It made Han Sen feel incredible amounts of restriction. Ever since the fight with Rocky Dee, Han Sen had yet to encounter another incredible type of power that could be put on par with what was used against him. He felt as if his heart was going to get ripped apart.


    Han Sen was standing in the air. His long hair waved with the wind. He felt as if there was an emotion within him that he could not urately discern. He had an urge to improve. Aftering to the universe of kingdoms, Han Sen had been fighting all types of power. Throughout it all, no one had been able to touch his heart.


    Even Rocky Dee had made Han Sen feel as if he was a character that would be hard to get rid of. It never invoked real emotion in Han Sen¡¯s heart.


    Now, Zhuo Dong Lai understood how to break the world. He achieved his super sword, which struck fear into Han Sen¡¯s heart. It gave him the feeling that he wanted to practice.


    Xuan Yellow Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra ran through Han Sen¡¯s body at the same time. These two opposite powers ran at the same time, but they did not create conflict with each other.


    Han Sen had tried to do this many times, but it had never worked. Now, it was triggered by Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s sword mind. It was like he had just received the aid of a god. The two powers ran through his body with friction. It was not like before. It was working.


    The sword light did not go back. It went forward. Han Sen stepped forward and shed with his hand. It was like a ship breaking against rough waters. His hand felt as if great waves were crashing against him. It felt as if there were 10,000 mountains and hellish creations trying to stop his bob and roll.


    ¡°Open!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes were on fire. His entire body was burning with a life force that one could not see. His hands were like axes as he shed toward the sword light.


    One purple and one red halo shed in space, but only for one second. No one could see what was going on.


    The two bolts of lightning disappeared. The two cracks in space did not heal. A small crack appeared in the fabric of space. It was defined by the shape of an X. It burned in space. It seemed as if it would never fade.


    Everyone felt their hearts tremble. They were still trying to remember how good this was. Han Sen and Zhuo Dong Lai had somehow ended up standing in front of each other, and Han Sen¡¯s hand was up against Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 3178 - Life Belongs to You

    <h4>Chapter 3178 Life Belongs to You</h4>


    ¡°Zhuo Dong Lai lost?¡± Yan Dan looked on in disbelief.


    It was not just Yan Dan feeling that way. All the elites from every kingdom were now reeling in shock. Zhuo Dong Lai, who had almost broken the world, still lost. The incredible sword he had used was still incapable of defeating Han Sen. ¡°He lost.¡± In an old tower, the person inside looked surprised. Wu Wei Dao Pce had not had someone in its ranks who could break the world in many years. Now, someone had managed to achieve the One Dor Sword Mind. He was able to use one sword to break the world, but he still lost the fight.


    ¡°In the years I have isted myself, what happened here in the universe?¡± A person was deep in thought.


    ¡°I lost,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai said after lowering his hands.


    Han Sen looked at Zhuo Dong Lai and asked, ¡°Now your life belongs to me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my life is folded to you now,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai said with a serious nod.


    ¡°I will have you do one thing for me, and you will not reject me,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°My life is yours,¡± Zhuo Dong Lai said. ¡°You can do whatever you want with it, but this life is cheap. If you want to use me to take the life of another, I do not think I will be able to do that.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°I do not want you to kill people for me. I want you to leave Wu Wei Dao Pce and obey the God of Wealth. You must be a member of God of Wealth.¡±


    ¡°OK. I will pay back whatever I owe to Wu Wei Dao Pce. You are the one calling the shots now.¡± Zhuo Dong Lai did not ask any questions about the deal. He just simply agreed.


    Han Sen put his hand on Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s neck. He touched Zhuo Dong Lai on his shoulder. He got closer and whispered something into his ear. He then smiled and started to depart.


    Zhuo Dong Lai nodded and departed the space battleground. Han Sen did the same and left the space battleground.


    ¡°What? That person who just broke the world is going to betray my Wu Wei Dao Pce.¡± The person inside the tower had a very strong will. He almost did Sky and Man Combined Together, but now he was very angry.


    The elites and students of Wu Wei Dao Pce felt the same way about things. Zhuo Dong Lai was such a powerful character, and now he was going to abandon Wu Wei Dao Pce.


    The people who knew what was going on inside Wu Wei Dao Pce could not really hate Zhuo Dong Lai for what he did.


    Zhuo Dong Lai returned everything he was able to. Sky Group Leader wanted his life and God Spirit Blood-Pulse. He also wanted his purple mist holy clothes. Zhuo Dong Lai could have left, but he didn¡¯t. He returned everything that was given to him.


    Zhuo Dong Lai no longer had the God Spirit Blood-Pulse of Wu Wei Dao Pce. The purple mist holy clothes left him. His life belonged to Dor. Whatever Wu Wei Dao Pce had given him was returned. He betrayed Wu Wei Dao Pce, but the people of Wu Wei Dao Pce could not find a reason to hate him.


    ¡°Sky Group... Sky Group... What have you guys done?¡± A party leader in the Wu Wei Dao Pce was blisteringly angry. He waved his sleeves and turned a mountain into t ground.


    ¡°He is an elite who can break the world, yet he just betrayed Wu Wei Dao Pce!¡± King Jing Zhen pped the table andughed. He almost had tearse out because he wasughing so hard.


    ¡°Wu Wei Dao Pce... Sky Group... This is interesting...¡± Yan Dan looked on strangely. He looked as if he wanted tough, but he held it in.


    ¡°Who is this God of Wealth God Spirit? How can there be some powerful existence like that? Now, Zhuo Dong Lai is in its ranks. This rhythm goes against the sky. Of the 12 Annihtion God Spirits, are there that many scary elites in their ranks?¡±


    Everyone was suddenly wide awake. Out of the 16 rank fights that determined the top eight, there were another two God of Wealth member fights going on.


    Everyone watched the fights with Ingot and Lucky. Ingot¡¯s fight had alreadye to an end. Just as they thought, Ingot achieved victory and gained a ce among the top eight.


    Lucky¡¯s fight was still happening. There had yet to be a winner determined. Many people watched the fight.


    Compared to this, the fights won by Han Sen and Ingot weren¡¯t half as bad. Unlike Zhuo Dong Lai, who had used a God Spirit gene race, the others were just two scary gene races in a heated battle.


    Lucky¡¯s gold wing peacock king had been seen many times. The gold wing peacock king¡¯s opponent was a gene race too. The masters had not shown themselves on the battleground.


    It was like no one recognized the gold wing peacock king, and no one knew what the other gene race was called. They could only tell it was a white tiger.


    The white tiger was about two feet long. It looked like a juvenile. Still, a small tiger like that was having no issue fighting against the gold wing peacock king. In fact, it was doing rather well against it.


    Ha Sen sensed that the small tiger was a rare gene race, but it had not evolved enough. Otherwise, the gold wing peacock king would have been unable to fight it.


    He looked at Feng Yin Yin¡¯s opponent. That person¡¯s name was Little White. The God Spirit it belonged to was Moment God.


    ¡°One who pledges allegiance to Moment God, huh?¡± Han Sen developed an evil grin. If his God of Wealth Temple could have Moment God, he wondered what sort of god could actually reside in Moment God¡¯s temple.


    The small tiger was weird, but it was just a baby. It had not yet grown up. It was unable to defeat the gold wing peacock king. After a while of battle, the gold wing peacock king damaged it quite a bit.


    The small tiger¡¯s master summoned the tiger back. It did not want the little tiger to die.


    Feng Yin Yin smoothly proceeded to the top eight. Everybody from God of Wealth, the three of them, all reached the top eight. Among the top eight, three of them hailed from the same God Spirit, which was extremely rare. It made the God of Wealth¡¯s name blow up in the universe. ¡°What kind of level is God of Wealth¡¯s God Spirit? Howe we have never heard of it?¡± ¡°It must be a high-ss God Spirit. Otherwise, why would so many scary elites be a member of it?¡± ¡°I want to go and see the God of We Temple. If that God of Wealth looked at me and made me be its member, I would most assuredly be blessed.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys not remember the gold pir when the god fights started? Do you think that might have been a beam of light belonging to God of Wealth?¡±


    ¡°I think it very well could be. I say, why else would there be a pir that was brighter than the current 12 Annihtion God Spirits?¡±


    ¡°I think the gold pir came from the Gold Crystal System. Does the God of Wealth hail from the Gold Crystal System?¡±.


    Everyone in the universe was guessing where the God of Wealth Temple came from. They also really wanted to uncover the identities of Dor, Ingot, and Lucky. Some nobles actually sent out people to the Gold Crystal System to seek out the God of Wealth Temple.


    It was a shame the God of Wealth was guarded by Sky King¡¯s big dragon riders. No one was able to get close, so no one was able to find the god temple they sought.


    Only one person was able to get past the big dragon riders. This person went to God of Wealth River and headed into the God of Wealth Temple. This person went in front of the god statue, put down a droplet of blood, and became a member of the temple. The dragon maid went back to Rocky Dee and said with a bow, ¡°Mister Minister, I have done what you wanted me to do.¡± ¡°Good job,¡± Rocky Dee said with augh. ¡°The real good stuff is going to start. I hope Han Sen will not disappoint me.¡±

 Chapter 3179 - Fighting Yan Dan

    <h4>Chapter 3179 Fighting Yan Dan</h4>


    The fights whittling down the roster from eight to four annoyed Han Sen. His opponent was going to be Yan Dan from the Yan Kingdom. That was fine with him, but Bao¡¯er and Feng Yin Yin had to fight each other.


    Regardless of who won, one of them would lose a slot that cost a lot of god power to get.


    There was nothing he could do about it. Feng Yin Yin did not want to win. She said she would leave the fights and return the gold wing peacock king to Han Sen.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you must work hard and win the part I have lost,¡± Feng Yin Yin said as she stroked Bao¡¯er¡¯s head.


    ¡°I will,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she blinked her eyes.


    In the Yan Kingdom, King Yan Yun Xiao secretly met with the crown prince, Yan Dan.


    Yan Yun Xiao looked very grave as he asked, ¡°My son, do you think you will be able to defeat Dor?¡±


    ¡°Truth be told, I am not confident,¡± Yan Dan replied. ¡°That Dor is an impossible character to predict. If he can break Zhuo Dong Lai, who wielded a power that could break the world, I think he must be an elite who can break the world too.¡±


    Yan Yun Xiao nodded and said, ¡°You are correct. Those kinds of elites are like phoenix feathers and Kirin horns in this world. All of them are so good like the sky, but they are scary. However, they are still beatable. Powers to break the world are taboo ones abandoned by God Spirits. There are a lot of taboos in this world, so getting that kind of power may not be a good thing.¡±


    Yan Dan just quietly listened to his father speak. He knew Yan Yun Xiao had likely called him over for another reason. ¡°Those powers are strong, but the powers of a God Spirit can stillbat it,¡± Yan Yun Xiao went on to say. ¡°If you say that a break world power is a sharp de, then God Spirit powers will be a shield. You can use the power of a God Spirit to restrict break world powers.¡±


    ¡°But the god fights do not permit you tobine with a God Spirit,¡± Yan Dan said. ¡°We can only depend on our God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It will be very hard to break the world.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it will not work if you are left to depend on your own powers, but it is not as if there is not another way.¡± Yan Yun Xiao pointed at a rectangr wooden box on the table and said, ¡°Dan, my son, open the wooden box.¡±


    Yan Dan¡¯s heart jumped. He seemed to think of something, so he happily opened the wooden box and looked inside it. His eyes turned bright. He seemed surprised as he asked, ¡°Father, is that the Yan Kingdom¡¯s sacrificial god tool, Flying Yan Spear?¡±


    A short spear was inside the wooden box. The spear¡¯s body was made of ck metal. There was a mysterious symbol on top. The spear¡¯s head was very strange. It was like a flying Yan that was pulling its wings back.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Yan Yun Xiao said with augh. ¡°This is the Yan Kingdom¡¯s sacrificial tool, which has been passed down the many generations. It is the Flying Yan Spear. The sacrificial tool was ced on this table day and night, gathering God Spirit power. When humans get their Blood-Pulse tested, they sacrifice a morsel of their blood. This sacrificial tool contains the blood of countless members, and it has absorbed the blood of those members. The Yan Kingdom¡¯s sacrifice is the Flying Yan Spear. It was ced on the god table for Empty God. After many generations of kings have gone by, I cannot imagine how much blood from members it has managed to absorb to have the powerful power it wields.¡±


    ¡°In Long De King¡¯s time, the Yan Kingdom was thrust into a crisis. We had to use the sacrifice to defeat the evil and help our country prevail against that crisis. The Flying Yan Spear left the god altar that time, and we had to produce a new spear on the god altar. The new Flying Yan Spear was special too. It was made from a rare gene race¡¯s horn. It had god power cultivating it day and night, and it was dyed with the blood of our members. It has been here absorbing them throughout many centuries of our glorious kingdom. The godly power it contains can be no worse than the first Flying Yan Spear. In the end, when our kingdom prevailed and overcame that crisis, the two Flying Yan Spears were always kept atop the god altar. They can only be used when there is a big crisis.¡±


    Yan Yun Xiao stroked the Flying Yan Spear. With an overbearing presence, he said, ¡°The Flying Yan Spears are not a God Spirit, but their power can rival a God Spirit. They can be a fine substitute for Empty God. With the aid of these two spears, even if you square-off against an elite who can break the world, you will have no issue.¡±


    ¡°Father, do you want me to use the Flying Yan Spears tobat Dor?¡± Yan Dan looked at Yan Yun Xiao with shock.


    The Flying Yan Spears were very important to the kingdom. No one ever thought they would see them used unless there was a major crisis. To learn there were two of them going to be used now might have been seen as overkill.


    Yan Yun Xiao saw the worry scrawled over Yan Dan¡¯s face. He sighed and said, ¡°Right now, it is just you and I, a father and son, here. As a father, I am not going to hide things from you. Our Yan family is the weakest ever seen in the Yan Kingdom. Things have only gotten worse in the past few years. Other kingdoms might not do much for a rare gene race, but to the Yan Kingdom, it has been many years since we had a rare gene race. It would be excellent if we managed to get one more.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Father,¡± Yan Dan said with seriousness as he bowed. ¡°I will try my best. I will try to get first ce on behalf of the Yan Kingdom in these god fights and im a rare gene egg for us.¡±


    ¡°As a father, I believe in your abilities,¡± Yan Yun Xiao said with sharp eyes. ¡°You are a very smart person. The whole of the Yan Kingdom is putting its hopes in you. This time, using the Flying Yan Spears is not for the sole purpose of obtaining a rare gene race. It is merely because I want the people who want to take advantage of the Yan Kingdom to know we still have mighty people in our midst and cannot be bullied so easily.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Dan replied. He sighed on the inside and thought, ¡°Is the Yan Kingdom that bad that we need to use this trick to show off? It looks like the situation in the Yan Kingdom is in direr straits than I thought.¡±


    ¡°The Flying Yan Spears were blessed by Empty God¡¯s god power,¡± Yan Yun Xiao said as he put the wooden box in Yan Dan¡¯s hands. ¡°They can work as a substitute for Empty God. Only the Yan Kingdom¡¯s royal Blood-Pulse can enable one to use them. With the power of your talents and the two spears, I think you will be able to fight Dor.¡± It was like he had just given him a 1,000-pound burden.


    Upon receiving this request, Yan Dan felt a lot of pressure fall upon his shoulders.


    ¡°Do not worry, Father. I am going to win.¡± Yan Dan epted the wooden box and spoke with utter seriousness.


    He was still wondering whether or not he should use it, but now he was fairly certain of his decision. If he was unable to defeat Dor, he would have to use it. He had to win no matter what.


    The fights whittling down the roster from eight to four did not ur simultaneously. The fights happened sequentially. The first fight featured Bao¡¯er in a contest with Feng Yin Yin.


    All the audience hoped to see ones from the same group killing each other, but Lucky decided not to join the fight. Therefore, Ingot was able to reach the top four. The second fight was between Dor and Yan Dan. It was unknown whether or not it was a coincidence, but the fights with the God of Wealth all came first.


    In the geno hall, a God Spirit walked in. His right hand was ced on his chest as he bowed to the leader. He said, ¡°Mister Leader, the fight between Dor and Yan Dan is about to begin.¡±


    The leader of the hall squinted his eyes. The two sides of the hall had 12 powerful God Spirits. They all looked at the floor in space. In that space, it was recognized as the god space battleground.

 Chapter 3180 - Fighting Yan Dan (Two)

    <h4>Chapter 3180 Fighting Yan Dan (Two)</h4>


    When Han Sen entered the space battleground, Yan Dan was already waiting inside.


    Upon seeing Han Sen arrive, Yan Dan immediatelybined with his gene race. His back featured a spread of glorious bird wings. His power vastly increased in a short amount of time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yan Bei Fei¡¯s rip space nine-rob Yan? It looks like Yan Dan wants to fight Dor to the death this time.¡± Sky King noticed the difference in Yan Dan¡¯s demeanor, so he could not help but express his surprise.


    In fact, most elites who knew anything about the Yan Kingdom could tell Yan Bei Fei was using his rip space nine-rob Yan.


    Afterbining with it, Yan Dan¡¯s body brimmed with a scary power movement. A gray presence spread across his body, covering it in a gray fire. He grew a horn on his head and a snake tail on his backside. ¡°It¡¯s the Yan Kingdom¡¯s demon-eyed unicorn snake! He hasbined with two gene races. They are adult sses. Yan Dan should not be able to do much more than that.¡± The demon-eyed unicorn snake was a very famous gene race in the Yan Kingdom. Many people knew about it.


    In the next second, Yan Dan¡¯s presence exploded. Red mes blew up across his body. He looked like a volcano in the midst of an eruption. It turned everything around him red. Several fiery, red feathers spread across Yan Dan¡¯s back. They were like the feathers of a phoenix.


    ¡°Huh? Southbound leaving bird... Another rare gene race that happens to be in ultimate mode. This time, the Yan Kingdom really has invested quite a bit.¡± Sky King looked at Dan Yan with genuine shock.


    It was not as if he was shocked that the Yan Kingdom possessed so many rare gene races. He was more shocked that Yan Dan could use three rare gene races andbine with them all at once.


    That required a high level of body fitness. If ordinary humans tried to do something like that, the chances of sess were low. Most people who tried were usually overwhelmed by the power of the gene races and ended up self-destructing.


    Yan Dan seemed to be disying trouble, but he ultimately managed to do it. His body released three distinct colors-red, gray, and ck-in the shape of fire. His entire body looked like a demon god descending. It was an incredibly weird and strange sight.


    Han Sen did not react to the spectacle, but the nobles of all the six kingdoms were incredibly shocked. Even King Jing Zhen looked surprised as he remarked, ¡°What does Yan Yun Xiao want? This is just a god fight, yet he brought out the Flying Yan Spears. Is it really worth all of this?¡±


    When Rocky Dee witnessed the reveal of the Flying Yan Spears, he was also shocked. ¡°He has even brought out the two sacrificial god tools. Clearly, I might have underestimated the Yan Kingdom¡¯s desire to fight and win. This is going to be interesting.¡±


    ¡°If you win, it is legal,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°If you lose, it is illegal. It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±


    ¡°Well said. In that case, we must certainly try our best.¡± Yan Dan did not wish to waste any time. Combining with three rare gene races put a lot of strain on his body.


    Yan Dan put all of his scary power into the Flying Yan Spears. The ck bodies of the spears emitted a scary fire. They were like demonic spears wreathed in a hellish fire.


    ¡°Combining the powers of three rare gene races to use the Flying Yan Spears is bound to unleash an attack even greater than if Empty God himself walked down here and tried attacking,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said.


    Jia Shi Zhen shook his head. ¡°It might be even scarier than that. The Flying Yan Spears are two sacrificial god tools. They are sacrifices of Empty God himself. Yan Dan must be an inheritor of Empty God. If he uses it with three rare gene race power buffs, it will be scarier.¡±


    Before Thousand Mile Reach said anything in response, Yan Dan¡¯s hands wielded the Flying Yan Spears. The pair of short spears were alreadying for Han Sen from space. At that moment, the once lost short spears had be a ck demonic Yan. They broke space and came flying toward Han Sen. That Empty God power came from Empty God. It made the demonic Yan disappear in space. When they appeared again, they were piercing through Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The power of those attacks was stronger than Zhuo Dong Lai¡¯s Purple Mist That Comes from the East. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, he was not at all interested in it.


    Yan Dan¡¯s power was full of outside power. The outside power was overwhelmingly strong, but he could hardly hold on. No matter how strong that power was, Han Sen would not see it as anything else except a mask. Han Sen used his finger as a sword. He pointed at Yan Dan. He was going to use the spirit sword skill.


    Blergh!


    Yan Dan immediately felt the spirit sword skill¡¯s sword mind. His crushed heart finally broke. He spat out some blood. The power around his body erupted into chaos. He coughed up some blood due to the power inside his body being messed up. The three gene races ubined from his form. The Flying Yan Spears lost control and fell out from the nothingness.


    The elites of all the kingdoms gasped. Yan Dan had put a lot of effort into his attack, but Han Sen had been able to wreck his attempt with just a finger.


    Yan Yun Xiao¡¯s face looked ashen. He expected Yan Dan might lose, but he did not expect his son to lose that way. He did not expect one sole finger to be his bane.


    Yan Dan had not expected such a result. He had prepared for so long, yet he had been hit like that and made to lose badly.


    Rocky Dee was excited. He looked at Yan Dan with eyes that were on fire. ¡°Right. It is this look. It does not matter if you are a god or a demon. If you don¡¯t have stubbornness in your heart, then you are nothing but rubbish. That is the right kind of stare. That is the stare an elite should have. Bring it out! Right now, that is what you need!¡±


    Yan Dan wiped the blood from his mouth. He stood up. He did not care what it took. He was determined not to lose. Yan Dan could not lose. The Yan Kingdom could not afford another loss, which was why he was going to keep on fighting. It did not matter how much it cost. He had to win.


    He pulled something out from his chest. Yan Dan held it tightly in his hands. He briefly looked frozen. He then used all his strength to crush whatever was in his hands.


    Many weird powers came out from his clenched fist. The powers floated into Yan Dan¡¯s body like a blizzard of snowkes. The moment the power touched down on him, it was absorbed into his skin.


    When the weird power melted into him, Yan Dan¡¯s loose body presence was back in full force. The three gene races were resummoned, and theybined with him.


    This time, Yan Dan¡¯s body did not look exhausted. It was like he was happily eating rice and drinking tea. It was now that easy for him. Yan Dan¡¯s face even managed to muster a smile.


    ¡°Dor, our fight has just begun!¡± Yan Dan opened his eyes and looked at Han Sen. His eyes had turned pure ck. There were no pupils or white of the eyes to be seen. It was like he had the eyes of a demon.


    ¡°You are not Yan Dan.¡± Han Sen frowned. He looked at Yan Dan and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 3181 - Fighting Yan Dan (Three)

    <h4>Chapter 3181: Fighting Yan Dan (Three)</h4>


    ¡°Can you tell that quickly?¡± Yan Dan asked with an evil smile. ¡°Your feelings are certainly quite sensitive, but we are old friends. Therefore, you are free to guess who I am.¡±


    ¡°Rocky Dee,¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    ¡°Your feelings are very urate, but you have only guessed it partially correct,¡± Yan Dan said. ¡°Right now, I am Rocky Dee and Yan Dan. He waved his hand. The Flying Yan Spears returned to his hands. The spears had a demon-like me wreathing all around them. The mes were greater than before.


    One spear was held in front of his chest, and one spear was pointing at Han Sen. Yan Dan looked like his eyes were on fire as he said, ¡°Come on, fight me. Let us see just how strong you are. Stop using those small tricks of yours to trick people. My heart is like the heart of a god or a demon. Even with a thousand moves, I will not slip and create a single w. The powers of your sword are useless to me.¡±


    After that, one of the short spears in Yan Dan¡¯s hands came thrusting toward Han Sen. The short spear looked like a Flying Yan. It ripped through space and disappeared.


    Chi!


    Han Sen¡¯s body retreated. The Flying Yan Spear went right past his cheek. It scraped the skin on his face, leaving a small red mark behind.


    ¡°The powers of a God Spirit are very interesting,¡± Yan Dan said with augh. He then took out the other short spear.


    Two shorts spears turned into Flying Yans. They disappeared from the zone of space around Han Sen. They were transparent. It looked like they were going to attack Han Sen.


    Han Sen frowned a little. He was good at teleporting. He might have even been a master at it, but the powers of Empty God did not solely rely on teleportation. Its powers turned bodies into nothingness.


    Teleporting required breaking space. It was a movement in space that allowed Han Sen to predict where the Flying Yan Spears woulde out.


    Empty God¡¯s powers did not require someone to rip space. It was like two Flying Yan Spears went invisible in front of Han Sen. He was unable to their presence or movement.


    Even if Han Sen used his powers, he could still not feel the presence of the two short spears.


    Han Sen was fighting two enemies he could not see. Until his body was it by a Flying Yan Spear, he could not react.


    No matter how fast Han Sen¡¯s reaction was, he was one step toote. If it was not for his body being very strong, the Flying Yan Spears would have killed him. He would have likely had his head chopped off.


    ¡°The Empty God powers are very interesting.¡± Yan Dan looked at Han Sen, who was continuing to be hurt by the Flying Yan Spears. Heughed and said, ¡°It looks like you cannot do anything to deny this power.¡±


    Han Sen did not answer. He was still trying to feel where the Flying Yan Spears were, but he kept failing every time.


    ¡°Who cares if you have powers that can break the world?¡± Yan Dan asked. ¡°You cannot sense where the Flying Yan Spears are. Even though you have enough power to destroy everything, you do not know where they are. Having all that power is useless.¡±


    Han Sen ignored him, but he was incurring more and more wounds.


    ¡°Is San Mu going to be OK?¡± Feng Yin Yin worriedly asked.


    Bao¡¯er licked her lips and replied, ¡°It is fine. My daddy just needs to figure out the Empty God¡¯s powers. Otherwise, he would have killed the two Yans already.¡±


    Just as Bao¡¯er said, Han Sen wanted to figure out the Empty God¡¯s powers. Dealing with two Flying Yan Spears was not difficult for him, but Empty God power was a bit weird. It was able to prohibit him from sensing the movement of the power. If he met it again, there would be no way to counter it.


    Han Sen had to figure out how to ovee the Empty God powers. That was why he kept allowing the Flying Yan Spears to attack him.


    ¡°It is no wonder this is Empty God¡¯s sacrifice. Even elites like Dor cannot do anything about it. If this keeps going on, Dor will be killed.¡±


    ¡°I do not think so. Did you not see that Dor has only been slightly wounded? I believe he has found a way to break it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, Dor is really strong, isn¡¯t he? Sacrificial items like the Flying Yan Spears with three ultimate gene race buffs have only been able to damage his skin a bit.¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong he is, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if it takes a long time, repeatedly getting hit will eventually result in his death. He will lose.¡±


    Yan Bei Fei was a bit worried. Yan Dan hadbined with another creature¡¯s soul, which was forbidden. He was worried about what might happen to Yan Dan after this fight and the aftermath of his actions.


    Chi!


    There was another armor-cracking noise. Han Sen¡¯s blood god dragon andbined protection scales armor was cracked by the Flying Yan Spears.


    ¡°I see it!¡± Han Sen cared little for the injuries he had sustained. He took a deep breath. It was as if he had sorted out all of his confusion.


    ¡°Are you going to give up?¡± Yan Dan saw that Han Sen had stopped. He stopped dodging the Flying Yan Spears¡¯ attack and frowned.


    In the next second, Han Sen¡¯s hands suddenly moved. It was so fast that one could not even follow where it went. The two Flying Yan Spears were being held in his hands.


    The Flying Yan Spears buzzed in his hands. They were going to break space and leave, but Han Sen held onto them tightly. The weapons were unable to break free and escape.


    Yan Dan pped his hands and said, ¡°That is very powerful. You can grab the Flying Yan Spears that contain Empty God power. I must say that is very impressive.¡± His mood did not change just because his spears were being controlled.


    ¡°It is a shame that grabbing them is a useless waste of your effort,¡± Yan Dan said. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that these are god sacrifices? Only God Spirits or God Spirit inheritors can use them. Even in your hands, they still possess what it takes to kill you.¡± His three powers started to ze as they became Empty God powers burning all around him.


    The Flying Yan Spears¡¯ powers exploded. A scary power made the tools escape Han Sen¡¯s hands. They were going to fly into his chest, which was very close to them.


    When the two spears left Han Sen¡¯s hands, they disappeared into space. He knew they were going toward his chest, but he could not feel them or see them.


    ¡°Blood god dragon is a bit bad.¡± Han Sen did not move. He cast the Xuan Yellow Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra at the same time and entered break-world mode.


    The moment his chest felt pain, Han Sen¡¯s hands broke space. He suddenly grabbed the Flying Yan Spears.


    He did not need to waste time thinking. The power in Han Sen¡¯s body was greater and faster than he gave himself credit for. The direction of his body enabled him to grab the two spears while they wereing toward him.


    This time, Yan Dan was really shocked. ¡°This is a scary guy. Does he have a battle power that is this immense? In this universe, when ites to the battle power of the body, you are the best! It is a shame that in this world, there is more than one way to fight. Using your body to fight is the most stupid thing.¡±


    After that, Yan Dan pulled in the space around him. The rip space nine-rob Yan power turned into a bow, and the demon-eyed unicorn snake power turned into an arrow.


    Yan Dan pulled the bowstring as far back as he could. God light exploded as the arrow was released. It turned the arrow into a light that was soaring toward Han Sen.

 Chapter 3182 - Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 3182: Weakness</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s hands fought the Flying Yan Spears. He did not have any more power to endure the arrow Yan Dan had fired. When the arrow left its cradling string, it was hidden by empty power. He could not see where the arrow went.


    The arrow¡¯s power looked like it was touching Han Sen¡¯s body, but it wasn¡¯t actually touching him. It crushed his skin downward. It was about to puncture his skin, but Han Sen¡¯s body had already reacted. He slightly leaned to the side of the arrow.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was able to endure the power of the arrow. Unfortunately, his entire body¡¯s power was focused onbatting the Flying Yan Spears. If his body was hit, it would likely break the bnce he had struck. Therefore, Han Sen did not opt to immediately tackle the arrow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you can dodge.¡± Yan Dan drew his bow again. The rain of arrows he fired at Han Sen was something akin to a meteor shower. It was like they could block every possible angle Han Sen could turn.


    Feng Yin Yin was very worried. She clenched her hands tightly. She put her hands atop her chest as if she was praying for Han Sen¡¯s safety.


    Bao¡¯er was different. She looked like she didn¡¯t care at all. She just sipped on a carton of juice.


    Han Sen did not move. He kept using hisbination of Blood-Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra to put into the Flying Yan Spears. The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power was blood inherited. The Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power could force a return to origin. The positive and negative, those two powersbined, could create a remarkable chemical reaction. The powers that could break the world were rted to the Blood-Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra, but they werepletely different.


    The breaking world powers kept invading the Flying Yan Spears. Han Sen clearly felt that the Flying Yan Spears were exhibiting some changes. Those changes made him start to feel there was some weird connection between him and the Flying Yan Spears.


    It was now a very critical moment. Han Sen did not have the time to take care of anything else. He let his body go and used his power to handle the Flying Yan Spears.


    Han Sen was quite scary when he focused on the fight, but it would have been scarier if he had not put any effort into it.


    His body moved amid the arrows. It was like his body had no measure of weight. Many scary, invisible arrowsnded on him. They might have pushed against his body, but none of them were able to perforate him. No matter how cruel and scary that power was, it could not damage Han Sen. His body¡¯s touch and reflective power was very granr in its detail. Any type of movement could react to it.


    The humans of the universe were all frozen. They used the powers of gene races to fight, so they had never seen anything like this before. The fact that he was able to push his self-battle power to this level was frightening.


    After this fight, many humans started to focus on self-battle power practice. Although they might never reach Han Sen¡¯s level, it made the humans of the universe of kingdoms strive to improve their inner power. Overall, it brought them up to a higher tier.


    Yan Dan frowned slightly. He coldly said, ¡°No matter how fast your body is, I do not believe you will be able to dodge all of my powers.¡±


    Yan Dan¡¯s body moved. It was like a shadow surrounding Han Sen, and it was moving fast. The bow in Yan Dan¡¯s hands kept firing as he went. The rain of arrows came from four sides and eight directions.


    Yet, Yan Dan did not dare get too close to his enemy. He knew he could notpete with the scary self-battle body power. He did not dare fight Han Sen face to face. In fact, Han Sen cared very little about Yan Dan. He was in a critical moment when it came to fighting the Flying Yan Spears. He felt as if he improved once more, he could break the core powers of the Flying Yan Spears. By doing that, the tide would be turned.


    Even Han Sen¡¯s heart was not moved during this fight. He had already pushed his body to the max. It made him able to move swiftly and smoothly amid the rain of arrows as easily as if it was a walk in the park.


    ¡°Traveling by 10,000 flowers and bushes without a single leaf touching him... Dor¡¯s body battle power is terrifying.¡± Sky King could not help butpliment what he was witnessing.


    In the geno hall, the hall¡¯s leader and 12 God Spirits watched the battle unfold with their heads held low. They saw Han Sen having a chill stroll in the midst of an invisible rain of arrows.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s battle body power has reached the max,¡± a God Spirit said with a sigh. ¡°I do not think any one of us will be able to beat him here.¡±


    ¡°This power is not unchangeable,¡± Empty God coldly said. ¡°Even if his body¡¯s battle power does not allow him to lose, it does not mean his body is invincible.¡±


    ¡°So, what? His body is better than that of a God Spirit. He is invincible. Do you really think there is a power in this world that can stop him?¡± Another God Spirit did not agree with Empty God¡¯s assessment.


    ¡°Even if he is invincible, he still has to y by the rules,¡± Empty God coldly said. ¡°The Break World Power can hurt him, and my power can affect him too.¡±


    ¡°I have faith in Dor. Perhaps he really can reach that step.¡±


    ¡°Hardly. Qin Xiu wanted to reach that level too, but he failed. Do you guys believe Qin Xiu was weaker than Han Sen is right now? Qin Xiu achieved an invincible body, but even he still failed.¡±


    The 12 high-level God Spirits continued their discussions. Meanwhile, the hall leader only smiled and continued to watch the fight between Han Sen and Yan Dan unfold. He said nothing.


    Yan Dan used many tricks, but he was unable to harm Han Sen¡¯s body. Over time, the power of the Flying Yan Spears grew steadily weaker. Many people knew Yan Dan¡¯s power was fading. He did not stand a chance. When Dorpletely controlled the Flying Yan Spears, Yan Dan would lose.


    Yan Dan did not look disappointed. He was still holding his bow but had stopped firing arrows. He looked at Han Sen and smiled. ¡°You are a very powerful person. It is a shame the people around you might not be as strong as you are. I am counting down the time until Rocky Dee arrives.¡±


    When Han Sen heard those words, he immediately frowned.


    ¡°The time is now.¡± Yan Dan suddenly moved his bow. Many arrows suddenly fired.


    In Jade Wall City¡¯s Feng family castle, a man and a woman arrived at the castle¡¯s door. The man was wearing a top hat and three-piece suit. He had a very thick, big, ck beard. He was holding a beautiful cane.


    The woman looked like a maid, but her head had a dragon horn.


    The castle¡¯s guards walked before them and asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Rocky Dee continued walking ahead as if the guards did not exist.


    The guards tried to stop him, but the dragondy¡¯s eyes froze. The guards felt as if they had been stared at by a big dragon. They were filled with a terrifying fear of the big, scary dragon. Their bodies were pushed to the ground. Their limbs were spread out across the floor. They were unable to move.


    ¡°Han Sen, no matter how strong you be, you are a human with weaknesses. Therefore, you can only lose.¡± Rocky Dee squinted his eyes as he held the cane. He was going inside the Feng family castle.


    Feng Fei Fei, Feng Yin Yin, and the others were all there watching the god fights when they heard the guards scream. They hurried out to have a look. They saw Rocky Dee and the dragon maiding. Their faces immediately changed.


    Han Sen had told them about Rocky Dee. They recognized who this character was because Rocky Dee¡¯s shape and appearance were very easy to remember.

 Chapter 3183 - Wooden Sword

    <h4>Chapter 3183: Wooden Sword</h4>


    ¡°Who are you people? How dare youe to the Feng family! Are you not afraid of the Qin Kingdom¡¯sw?¡± Feng Fei Fei was protecting Feng Yin Yin and Bao¡¯er as she shouted at Rocky Dee.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, if this was a normal day, I could spend all day discussing thew and other knowledgeable things with you. s, today is not a normal day. I havee here for her. Therefore, I am sorry.¡± Rocky Dee used his cane to point at Bao¡¯er.


    Feng Yin Yin protected Bao¡¯er, but the dragon maid stared at her. A scary sort of power suddenly whelmed and suppressed her. It affected Feng Fei Fei too. She and Feng Yin Yin were pinned to the ground and unable to move.


    Boom!


    Fire zed as a small white fish appeared in front of them. The power of the dragon maid vanished. It was like her power had been burned to a crisp by the fire.


    ¡°You can y with the small fish,¡± Rocky Dee coldly said.


    The dragon maid nodded. Her body expanded, tearing the ck maid outfit she was wearing. She turned into a ck dragon standing on all fours. Everyone in the Feng family¡¯s castle trembled as the dragon¡¯s breath came bearing down on the little flying fish.


    The small flying fish spewed white fire that struck the big ck dragon¡¯s dragon breath. It created a scene in which neither of the two could win. One white and one ck, two different fires, collided and erased each other out.


    Rocky Dee circled the battleground and walked toward Bao¡¯er at the back. His face had a gentleman¡¯s smile as he said, ¡°You are a cute little princess. You should not be afraid. Uncle is going to take you to a beautiful castle where you will be a privileged guest there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bao¡¯er asked with a weird blink.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, do not trust that man. He is a bad guy.¡± Feng Yin Yin grabbed Bao¡¯er and retreated.


    ¡°I am not exactly a bad guy,¡± Rocky Dee said with a smile as he started walking toward Bao¡¯er. ¡°That is because I am not human. I am a god. You can call me a bad god or an evil god. One of those two will work. My name is Rocky Dee, and my god title is Paper God.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Fei Fei tried her best to protect them. She wanted to run away with them.


    Rocky Dee waved his hands. Two paper pieces flew out of his hands. One of his hands looked like it was a crane holding a cold de. The two sheets of paper were suddenly cut into two paper persons.


    The two paper men stood up. ording to their actions, Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin no longer had control of their bodies. They behaved as the paper men did. Unable to do anything about it, they let go of Bao¡¯er and walked to the side.


    ¡°Do not worry, you two beautifuldies,¡± Rocky Dee said with a smile. ¡°I am an honorable God Spirit. I wouldn¡¯t dare dream of killing a woman. ¡°He walked past both of them and approached Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Beautiful little princess, do you want toe to my castle as an esteemed guest?¡± Rocky Dee lowered his body to perform a gracious gesture.


    ¡°OK,¡± Bao¡¯erughed and said with a nod. She put a small hand in Rocky Dee¡¯s hand.


    Rocky Dee smiled, but Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin looked as if they were in a desperate rush. Unfortunately, they could not move or speak. They had to watch Bao¡¯er be taken by Rocky Dee to the castle¡¯s door.


    ¡°Let go of Lady Bao¡¯er.¡± A calm voice sounded from in the castle.


    Rocky Dee looked back. He saw a middle-aged man holding a tea set going toward them. Judging from his clothing, one was able to tell that he must have been a servant at the castle.


    When Rocky Dee saw that person, his eyes froze. He looked at the middle-aged man and called out his name. He did so slowly and word by word.


    ¡°Jian... Bu... Gu...¡±


    ¡°Please let Miss Bao¡¯er go.¡± Jian Bu Gu stepped forward with an expression that did not change.


    Rocky Dee was holding Bao¡¯er by the hand. He did not let her go. He smiled and said, ¡°Jian Bu Gu, the oath you made has yet to see you released. So, what? Are you really going to stop me by fighting me? Are you going to break your oath? Or, are you just going to do nothing and watch me walk away?¡±


    Jian Bu Gu coldly said, ¡°I did make an oath. Of course, I will not break it.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of you stepping forward now?¡± Rocky Dee asked with a lift of his lips. ¡°So, what? Does it matter that you are Jian Bu Gu? A Jian Bu Gu that cannot wield a sword is no better than a gutter rat.¡±


    Jian Bu Gu did not answer. He walked toward Bao¡¯er. He put the tea set in front of Bao¡¯er and said, ¡°Miss Bao¡¯er, this is a gift for you.¡±


    Rocky Dee was scared of Jian Bu Gu, but he did not do anything. He looked at what was on the tea set.


    It was a sword. It was a short sword made of wood. It was only one foot long and looked like a toy for children.


    Rocky Dee and the others could tell the wooden sword was not a gene race or a sacrifice. It was like an ordinary decoration that had been made from wood.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Bao¡¯er picked up the sword and asked with curiosity.


    ¡°This is a wooden sword I always carry around with me,¡± Jian Bu Gu said. ¡°My father made it for me when I was young. It was a birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°This is so important. I cannot take this from you.¡± Bao¡¯er shook her head. She wanted to return it to Jian Bu Gu.


    Jian Bu Gu put away the tea set and smiled. ¡°Do not worry about it, Miss Bao¡¯er. My father was just an ordinary man who did not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse. It did not matter what type of wood or the craftsmanship, the wooden sword he made for me is just amon thing. Please, do not think of it as useless. Take it.¡±


    ¡°I love this gift,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she held the wooden sword.


    Rocky Dee looked at the wooden sword and coldly asked, ¡°Jian Bu Gu, do you think that wooden sword is going to stop me?¡±


    He could not tell what was so amazing about that wooden sword. It was just as Jian Bu Gu said. It was an ordinary wooden sword with nothing remarkable about it. The material and craftsmanship were decidedly average. It seemed that if he wanted to, he could crush it with ease.


    ¡°No.¡± Jian Bu shook his head and said nothing more. He walked away with the tea set in his hands, making no effort to stop Rocky Dee.


    Rocky Dee looked weird. After watching Jian Bu Gu return to the garden, he turned his gaze back to Bao¡¯er¡¯s new wooden sword. There was nothing special or powerful about it.


    ¡°Princess Bao¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± Rocky Dee was confused. If Jian Bu Gu was not going to fight, then he did not worry. He did not think a wooden sword could do anything much to him.


    Bao¡¯er nodded and said to Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin, ¡°Sister Fei Fei and Sister Yin Yin, I will go to his home to y. I will be right back.¡±


    Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin were worried, but they could not move or speak. They could only watch Bao¡¯er hold Rocky Dee¡¯s hand and head for the castle¡¯s gates.


    The castle¡¯s gates were twisted by some power. After they went through the gates, they vanished.


    The dragon maid still had the form of a big ck dragon. She spat out a dragon breath that shook the little fish back a bit. She soon returned to her image of a dragon maid. After that, she fled through the castle¡¯s gates.


    When the little flying fish followed, the door into space returned to normal. The little flying fish went outside, but it could no longer see Rocky Dee or the dragon maid.


    Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin were given back control of their bodies. When they ran outside of the castle, they could not see Bao¡¯er.

 Chapter 3184 - I Want to Kill People

    <h4>Chapter 3184: I Want to Kill People</h4>


    In the space battleground, Yan Dan kept firing his arrows. He was like a crazy storm, flinging arrows at Han Sen without reprieve. He thought he could expose ws in Han Sen¡¯s heart by telling him what had happened in his absence.


    The arrows did not harm Han Sen. His body was still able to keep that fight-to-survive mode going. Not a single arrow was able to bring harm to his body.


    Han Sen still tried his best to break the Flying Yan Spears¡¯ defense. He had a feeling that once he seeded, he would be given something quite surprising.


    Yan Dan coldly grunted. The southbound leaving bird gene race exploded. The arrows were given fire. They were no longer only operating in empty power mode.


    A sky full of arrows came raining down on Han Sen. They were not transparent anymore. They came with very powerful fire arrow power. The moment they touched down on Han Sen¡¯s body, the arrows exploded like a sun.


    Many suns were exploding near Han Sen. Scary powers seemed to be able to melt space.


    After the group of suns was extinguished, Han Sen¡¯s body broke out from space. It was stillplete. It was not damaged.


    Yan Dan frowned. Out of the three rare gene races with an ultimate body, the southbound leaving bird had the greatest amount of power. Yet, not even the power of the southbound leaving bird could damage Han Sen¡¯s almighty body. Byparison, the other gene races were beyond useless.


    Suddenly, Yan Dan¡¯s eyes turned bright. It was like he had just felt something from amid all that was going on.


    He hadbined with Rocky Dee¡¯s small amount of God Spirit juice. Although it was still Yan Dan, and he was not really controlled by Rocky Dee¡¯s soul, he somehow had a weird connection to Rocky Dee.


    ¡°Your daughter is in Rocky Dee¡¯s hands. If you want her to be safe, exit the fight now.¡± Yan Dan used a secretive voice to speak to Han Sen. He did not want people to know he had used this dirty method to win the fight.


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen finally said something, but he quickly stopped speaking.


    The Flying Yan Spears in his hands came to a stop. They were like dead objects fixed in Han Sen¡¯s grasp.


    If people were to look closer, they would have seen red markings upon those spooky ck spears. They were like bloody, erged veins that had started to creep all across the Flying Yan Spears.


    The blood-pulse Break World Powerspletely took control of the Flying Yan Spears. They were now under Han Sen¡¯s control.


    Han Sen was feeling rather sublime. The structure of the Flying Yan Spears was now inside his head. He felt the heartbeats and souls that resided inside the Flying Yan Spears.


    It was a feeling that could not be described. It was like the Flying Yan Spears were his own creation. He was the god that made the Flying Yan Spears.


    But it did not feel like it. Even a god might not be able to understand someone¡¯s heartpletely, but Han Sen¡¯s feeling made him think he fully understood the Flying Yan Spears.


    Yan Dan¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Han Sen, did you hear what I said? You need to lose to me or else your daughter will die.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked cold. He looked at Yan Dan with a razor-like re that was sharper than any de.


    Han Sen did not enjoy killing people. He did even enjoy killing his greatest enemies. It was because he was able to understand. From the viewpoint of an opponent, it was normal to want to kill them. He treated people the way they treated him. There was no reason to add unnecessary emotions into the mix.


    Yan Dan¡¯s words made Han Sen fill up with a lust for murder.


    The look Yan Dan received from Han Sen gave him the creeps. In shock, he suddenly started to step back. He quickly looked normal again.


    Bao¡¯er was in Rocky Dee¡¯s hands. He was now in the space battleground. Even if Han Sen did not care about his daughter¡¯s life, he could concede and leave the space battleground. He did not have to be afraid of Han Sen.


    ¡°Han Sen, if you do not believe me, I can tell you that your daughter is wearing sunsses. Those sunsses are...¡± Yan Dan did not think Han Sen believed the story about Bao¡¯er being taken away by Rocky Dee. Therefore, he described to him what Bao¡¯er was wearing.


    ¡°I have never seen your daughter before, so I have no idea what she looked like,¡± Yan Dan said. ¡°Do you believe me now? If you do not lose, then your daughter will have to die.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Yan Dan coldly and said, ¡°I believe you. I believed you from the beginning.¡± He was holding the Flying Yan Spears. They exploded with a weird power.


    Yan Dan looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°If you believe it, then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Kill you.¡± Han Sen was cold and emotionless when he said that.


    When Han Sen¡¯s voice was heard, the two Flying Yan spears in his hands underwent some changes. The indestructible spears were dissolved. They became the most primitive of substances. They appeared like smoke surrounding Han Sen.


    The Flying Yan Spears¡¯ souls followed Han Sen¡¯s thoughts. He used their origins as a blueprint and dissolved the Flying Yan Spears.


    This process did not require fire to burn them or a hammer to break them. This was a swap of the substance¡¯s original form. It was perfect for others to reforge.


    Emptiness and mist were going toward Han Sen¡¯s hands. They formed the shape of something in Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    A ck short bow appeared in Han Sen¡¯s left hand, and a ck arrow manifested in his right hand. The bow and arrow were releasing a powerful Empty God power.


    Yan Dan¡¯s eyes turned red. He madly spoke to Han Sen. ¡°Do you not want your daughter to live? Is this fight more important than her life? If you do not concede, she will die. It will be a gruesome death too.¡±


    ¡°No one can kill my daughter. And you? You will die. Even a sky full of gods and demons will be unable to save you.¡± Han Sen put the ck arrow against the short bow¡¯s string and tugged it.


    The bow was not big. The moment Han Sen pulled the string, Yan Dan¡¯s heart still jumped. He developed a cold sweat. It was like he had suddenly been shrouded by an aura of death.


    Yan Dan felt as if he was in the middle of a strong crisis that could quickly result in his doom. He knew Han Sen was going to kill him. He was not joking around.


    Without hesitation, Yan Dan conceded. Although he did not like it, he could not keep going.


    ¡°Han Sen, your daughter is dead!¡± Yan Dan madly whispered to Han Sen. At the same time, a space tunnel appeared next to him. Yan Dan entered it, ready to leave the space battleground.


    The audience of the seven kingdoms could not hear them speak, but they saw Yan Dan conceding. They knew the fight was going to end with Dor emerging victorious.


    They then heard Han Sen¡¯s mad voice. ¡°I said you are dying today!¡±


    Yan Dan¡¯s body was about to pass through the space tunnel. He looked as if he underestimated the scenario. ¡°It is a shame you cannot kill me today, and you will never be able to.¡±


    Yan Dan already knew he had conceded and earned the protection of a God Spirit. A God Spirit would not allow a person who had conceded to be attacked, and he had already entered the space tunnel.


    Han Sen pulled the bowstring as hard as he could and yelled, ¡°No matter which God Spirit controls the space battleground, I, Dor, will seal the space battleground and not allow anyone to leave! I want to kill someone!¡±


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡± When everyone heard Han Sen¡¯s words, they were surprised. Yan Dan looked disdained.

 Chapter 3185 - Extra Story for Commemorating Two Years – The End Is Not the End

    <h4>Chapter 3185: Extra Story for Commemorating Two Years ¨C The End Is Not the End</h4>


    My name is Han Jinzhi, a five-year-old child in Elephant Kindergarten, year three. I should be at the stage of a flower with a colorful life. To me, all I see is darkness.


    I am from a family of liars. My father was a liar. My grandfather was a liar. My grandad¡¯s grandad was a liar. I don¡¯t know which grandad it started with, but we are a family of scammers.


    The scammers are an organization. The people in this organization disguise themselves as fortune-tellers. All they do is lie to people. Although the organization¡¯s members can tell fortunes, none of them believe in fate. The so-called fate is just a tool for scammers to lie with.


    The scammers do not believe in fate and reincarnation. They do not believe in karma. They do not talk about rtionships. They are good at watching people and calcting their decision.


    If people be a target of the scammers, it means nothing but bad luck for them. They would end up losing money easily. If their luck was very bad, the family would probably be broken, and people would die.


    Ie from a family with that kind of background, but I believe in fate. More urately, I can see fate.


    Yes, to use words that modern people use, you might say that I have superpowers. My powers enable me to see things.


    My powers enable me to see more than the fate of a person. Every substance in this world can be seen through by me, and I can analyze the fate of all.


    For example, I can see the results of the next lottery. I will be able to tell what the lottery numbers are. If I wanted to, I could see which horse will win in the next horse race.


    I can even tell what job people will end up doing, who they will end up marrying, and where they¡¯ll die. If I choose to, I can see everyone¡¯s ending.


    Although my powers cannot enable me to see one¡¯s progress, seeing the end, which is all I can do, is enough.


    I am like a cheater who can see all the answers to an exam. It does not matter how I get somewhere. As long as I can see the answers, it does not matter. I cannot be wrong.


    Some people think this is great. It is like living the life of a cheater. It certainly makes people jealous and crazy, but I would rather not have any power. The power to see the fates of all has led me down a dark life. Although I am only five years old, I carry the weight of an old man on his death bed. I am not interested in anything.


    In kindergarten, I have a very good friend. He loves to y football. His dream is to be a football-ying superstar. He also wants me to practice ying football with him so I can be his best partner. He wants to win the World Cup and be a superstar.


    I thought this was a great idea. After thinking about it, my superpower started. I saw my little friend¡¯s future.


    In the future, I can see he is not a football yer. He is a fat, middle-aged salesman who gets drunk every day. Not even mentioning football, after running 150 feet, he would probably end up copsing due to exhaustion.


    It was at that moment I lost all interest in football. No matter how hard I try to y with him, I knew he would not end up being a football yer. It would just be a waste of time. The fates I see are never wrong, and they can never be changed.


    In Elephant Kindergarten, I have a very beautiful ssmate. I like her a lot. I would like to be her best friend. I might even like to be more than that.


    When I think about her, my superpowers kick in. It enables me to see into her future. She will be married to a 40-year-old bald guy. She will wear a wedding dress and go down the aisle of a church with that man.


    At that moment, my life was ruined.


    I lost interest in everything because no matter what I did, I saw the end of all futures.


    I go to watch football, but I know the result. I go and watch a movie, but I know what the ending will entail. If I go to watch pretty women swim, but I see the pretty women be old before they die. This world is cruel to me. Darkness is all around me. It¡¯s all there is.


    I have tried to change fate, such as me hating onions. I saw that my mother was going to make onions and fried eggs in the morning, so I threw all the onions away at home and bought all the onions in the supermarkets and markets of three shopping districts.


    Don¡¯t ask me why a five-year-old kid can do this. Money has never been a concern for me.


    The next morning, I saw that the eggs for breakfast still contained onions. It broke my little heart.


    ¡°Baby, you should eat more onions. Recently, Grandad from the countryside has grown a lot of onions. It was a great harvest this year. We have lots and lots of them.¡± Mom was happy as she was telling me this.


    So, we ate onions for a month. I started to think it was a punishment from God for me trying to change fate.


    No one can understand my pain. In this world, there are no unknowns to me. There is nothing fresh for me. I have lost the thing in my life I most cherished. What was that? It was a hope for the future.


    On my way home from school, I watched the sunset above the river. It made me feel extremely sad.


    I asked myself why a five-year-old kindergartener would end up walking home alone. It was no big deal because my mother, father, grandfather, grandmother, uncles, and aunties are all scammers. They are the masters of it. They have always been busy. They never had the time to pick me up from school.


    Of course, my mother tried to take me to school. On our way there, she scammed two wallets and a car from someone. By the time we reached school, she tried to scam my kindergarten teacher. I forced her out of the school and begged them to never take me there again.


    ¡°Sigh. What is the point of my life?¡± Sitting near a river, my heart just felt sad.


    Going home was meaningless to me. There would be no one at home. I heard that everyone will be taking part in an operation to scam a rich man. It has been half a month since I saw them.


    ¡°Little Brother, why are you here? Did you lose your family?¡± A soft voice sounded in my head.


    From the tip of my nose, I detected a very young presence. I raised my head to take a look. I realized it was a big sister wearing white sports clothing. Her hair was up in a ponytail.


    I was shocked. I had never seen such a beautiful woman there before. She was obviously out for a jog. She must have been living in the area.


    The big sister noticed I did not respond. She crouched to my level, took my hand, and asked me, ¡°Little Brother, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Han Jinzhi.¡± I could not help but answer. Usually, I did not talk to people, but I was a kindergartener who judged people by their appearance. This girl was mega pretty and cute. I was more than obliged to answer her.


    ¡°Your name is pretty funny,¡± the big sister said with a soft smile. ¡°It does not sound like a name someone this young should have.¡±


    ¡°My name was given to me by my grandfather,¡± I replied. ¡°He said our family cannot be made to obey ghosts and gods, nor do we need to have manners. We don¡¯t need to be kind or care about ethics and moralities, but we must be respectful. Otherwise, we are not human. That is why they gave me the name Han Jinzhi. It was so I could have a bit of humanity.¡±


    Actually, I never understood what my grandfather meant. When they started to lie, they never seemed to care about the well-being of others. When they got home, they never talked about lying.


    ¡°Your grandfather is funny,¡± the big sister said with a smile. Maybe she thought I was joking.


    I did not dare look at her. I was afraid I might identally see her future and end up watching her die or have sex with an old man. That would only make me sad.


    ¡°Little Zhi Zhi, would you like toe and drink a milk tea with me?¡± the big sister asked.


    Although I did not like milk tea, I was a kindergartener who judged people via their appearance. Therefore, I nodded in eptance. I grabbed her hand and followed her to a milk tea shop.


    I was not afraid of her being a human trafficker. When I was free, I helped two human traffickers who once tried to sell me. When I left, they thanked me.


    The big sister was cute and nice. Drinking milk tea with her made me very happy. It made my sorrows fall out of mind for a time, which led me to eventually look at her. It was at this time my damned abilities of irvoyance kicked in.


    The scene that broke my heart yed in my head. The beautiful and cute big sister got out of a red sports car. Then, a group of people dressed in ck gunned her down. Her blood spilled out like flowers. Without a doubt, she was going to die.


    My mood dropped into another realm of darkness. I only saw the future without knowing how or when it would happen. I also did not know where it would happen. Whatever the case might have been, I could not stop it from happening.


    I hated myself for having powers like that, and I hated myself for being even more useless. I did not want things to end that way.


    The big sister could see I was looking upset. With genuine worry, she asked me what was wrong. ¡°Little Zhi Zhi, what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, can you not drive a red sports car for a while?¡± I tried again to change her fate.


    ¡°Why?¡± the big sister asked with a weird look.


    ¡°I can see the future. If you drive a red sports car, your life will be cut short.¡± I knew this would be very hard for her to believe, but I really wanted to convince her. I did not want to watch her die.


    The big sister looked surprised. She used her soft hands to touch my head. She smiled and said, ¡°Little Zhi Zhi, you are concerned for my well-being. I thank you very much for that, but I am not going to die.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would not believe me, but the future cannot be changed.¡± I was very disappointed. I felt an ache in my heart. I hated myself for being so useless.


    The big sister grabbed my hand and looked serious. She said, ¡°I believe you, Little Zhi Zhi. You just need to remember that the end is not the end. If you really have a superpower that enables you to see the future, if you see people down the line who require assistance, you should not give up the pursuit to course correct and help them. It does not matter what happens in the end. Just try your best to do your job. Is that OK?¡±


    My mood was terrible. All I did was nod. I didn¡¯t even listen to her properly. I left the big sister in a sour mood, but I kept thinking that I could not let this go.


    She was a kind and cute big sister. I could not sit idly by and let her die.


    ¡°Even if God wants her dead, I must do what I can to save her.¡± My heart suddenly mustered the courage needed to fight.


    Although I did not know her name or know where she lived, it was not a big problem for people who were born into a family of scammers.


    Scammers were very good at gathering information and predicting things. I thought about the future scenes. The location where the big sister got killed was at arge crossroads. There were no signs. Judging from the nts near the road, there was only one ce in the city it could have been. The telltale sign was the Allen Grass. When it happened, it had to be in this city.


    ¡°The width of the main road was 120 feet. There are only three main roads with a width like that.¡± I kept analyzing the images I had. I studied a map to try and find my target.


    ¡°Judging from the moon¡¯s location, the time should be around 10 a.m. It is tonight...¡± I looked at the time. It was five minutes away from the time of the hit.


    ¡°No...¡± I hated myself for not trying to save the big sister sooner. If I had been able to do things sooner, I might have been able to keep her safe.


    Before we parted ways, I should have gotten her phone number. That could have helped this situation be avoided.


    I madly ran out of the room. I stole the bike my Mom rode to buy food each day and went as fast as I could to the location I had determined the event would be taking ce.


    The traffic rules and lights could all go to hell. I had to save Big Sister.


    I road as fast as I was able to, but the bike felt as if it was no quicker than a snail. I watched time go by. I was in a huge rush.


    Finally, I arrived at the street I saw in my future vision. I saw Big Sister¡¯s red sports car. She got out of the car. She was very pretty that night. She was wearing a red jacket and stockings. Her heels looked very attractive.


    At the same time, I saw men in ck holding machineguns.


    ¡°Big... Sis... ter... hurry... run...¡± I was toote to save big sister. I road as fast as I could to the men in ck and shouted.


    Ta-ta-ta-ta! Pang!


    The sound of the guns and a collision made their noises louder. I steered my bike to hit the men in ck. The men in ck fired their guns, but they did not hit the big sister.


    ¡°This is great!¡± I did not think about what the result might have been. I just felt happy about saving the big sister. I had never felt this happy before.


    ¡°Cut! Cut! Cut! Who is this kid?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Director. That is my friend.¡±


    After falling onto the ground, I saw a middle-aged man with a megaphone. He was shouting madly. People were using all kinds of tools around. The big sister apologized to the middle-aged man. I had an emotion overwhelm me that had never happened before. I was frozen.


    The big sister came in front of me. She held me in her arms and asked with worry, ¡°Little Zhi Zhi, thank you for saving me. Are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I am just d you are OK.¡± I was finally starting to realize what had happened. I was not annoyed by my mistake. I actually thought it was rather wonderful.


    After I told my five-year-old story, I lit up a cigarette and breathed deeply. I exhaled the smoke. With a righteous look, I said, ¡°Ever since that time, I understood that the end was not the end. If I found people who needed help, I would help. I would ask for their phone numbers. Although the chances are one in a million, I have decided to save whoever I can. It was the promise I made to that big sister.¡±


    The pretty girl sitting next to me looked at me. She looked scary. She was like a volcano about to erupt. She madly shouted, ¡°Han Jinzhi, is that why when I went to the bathroom you decided to ask that pretty woman for her phone number?¡±


    p!


    What happened next was a p. There was then the scene of a pretty woman madly leaving.


    ¡°Fine. I admit it. The story is real, but I only wanted to hit on the hot woman. I couldn¡¯t help it because I am Han Jinzhi. I am a guy who judges people by their appearances.¡± Seeing the pretty woman leave, I picked up a cigarette and took another hefty puff. I let the smoke flow out. In my eyes, I looked into the future of the beautiful woman.


    There was a fire where Han Sen was. Fire was everywhere in the bar. Wires sparked. Lots of lights fell from the roof. A big, circr light hit the beautiful girl¡¯s head while she was running.


    Ding!


    The fire rm started ringing.


    ¡°Can I change the future?¡± Seeing everyone running in fear with the fire spreading, I calmly sat in front of the bar. I picked up a drink and looked at the light in the center of the bar.


    The scammers are an organization, the people of which are scammers that disguise themselves as fortune-tellers. All they do is lie to people. Although the organization¡¯s members can tell fortunes, none of them believe in fate. The so-called fate is just a tool for scammers to lie with.


    The scammers do not believe in fate and reincarnation. They do not believe in karma. They do not talk about rtionships. They are good at watching people and calcting their decision.


    If people be a target of the scammers, it was nothing but bad luck for them. They would end up losing money easily. If the luck was worse, the family would probably break and people would die.


    I came from a family with that kind of background, but I believe in fate. More urately, I can see fate.


    Yes, to use words that modern people use, you might say I have superpowers. My powers enable me to see things.


    My powers enable me to see more than the fate of a person. Every substance in this world can be seen through by me, and I can analyze the fate of all.


    Such as, I can see what the results of the next lottery will be. I will be able to tell what the lottery numbers are. And if I want to, I can see which horse will win in the next horse race.


    I can even tell what job people will end doing and who they will end up marrying, where they¡¯ll die. If I want, I can see the ends of everyone.


    Although my powers cannot enable me to see one¡¯s progress, seeing the end ¨C which is all I can do ¨C is enough.


    I am like a cheater that can see all the answers to an exam. It does not matter how I get somewhere, but as long as I can see the answers, it does not matter. I cannot be wrong.


    Some people think this is great. It is like living the life of a cheater. It certainly makes people jealous and crazy, but I would rather not have any power. The power to see the fates of all has led me down a dark life. Although I am only five years old, I carry the weight of an old man on his death bed. I am not interested in anything.


    In kindergarten, I have a very good friend. He loves to y football quite a lot, and his dream is to be a football-ying superstar. He also wants me to practice ying football with him, so I can be his best partner. He wants to win the world cup and be a superstar.


    I thought this was great, but after thinking about it, my superpower had only just started. I saw my little friend¡¯s future.


    But in the future, I can see he is not a football yer. He is a fat, middle-aged salesman that gets drunk every day. Let¡¯s not even mention football, but after running fifty meters, he would probably end up copsing due to exhaustion.


    It was at that moment I lost all interest in football. That was because, no matter how hard I try to y with him, he will not end up being a football yer. It would just be a waste of time. The fates I see are never wrong and they can never be changed.


    In our Elephant Kindergarten, there is a very beautiful ssmate of mine. I like her a lot. I would like to be her best friend. I might even like to be more than that.


    But when I think about her, my superpowers kick in. It enables me to see into her future, and in the future, she will be married to a forty-year-old bald guy. She will wear a wedding dress and go down the aisle of a church with that man.


    At that moment, my life was ruined.


    I lost interest in everything because no matter what I do, I see the end of all futures.


    I go to watch football, I know the result. I go and watch a movie, I know what the ending will entail. If I go to watch pretty women swim, I will see the pretty women be so old before they die. This world is so cruel to me. Darkness is all around me. It¡¯s all there is.


    I have tried to change fate, like me hating onions. I see in the future that my mother will make onions and fried eggs in the morning. So, I throw all the onions away at home and buy all the onions in the supermarkets and markets of three shopping districts.


    Don¡¯t ask me why a five-year-old kid can do this. Money has never been a concern for me.


    But the next morning, I can see the eggs for breakfast still contain onions. It breaks my little heart.


    ¡°Baby, you should eat more onions. Recently, grandad from the countryside has grown a lot of onions. It was a great harvest this year. We have lots and lots of them.¡± Mum was so happy when she was telling me this.


    So, we ate onions for a month. I started to think this was a punishment from God for me trying to change fate.


    No one can understand my pain. In this world, there are no unknowns to me. There is nothing fresh for me. I have lost the thing in my life I most cherished. And what was that? It was a hope for the future.


    On my way home from school, I watched the sunset above the river. It made me feel so sad.


    I asked myself why a five-year-old kindergarten kid would end up walking home alone. It was no big deal, as my mother, father, grandfather, grandmother, uncles, and aunties are all scammers. And they are the masters of it. They have always been busy, never having the time to pick me up from school.


    Of course, my mother has tried to send me to school. But on my way to school, she scammed two wallets and a car from someone. By the time we reached school, she tried to scam my kindergarten teacher. I forced her out of the kindergarten and begged them never toe to take me to school again.


    ¡°Sigh. What is the point of my life?¡± Sitting near a river, my heart just feels sad.


    Going home is meaningless to me. There will be no one at home, as I have heard everyone will be taking part in an operation to scam a rich man. It has been half a month since I saw them.


    ¡°Little Brother, why are you here? Did you lose your family?¡± a soft voice sounded in my head.


    From the tip of my nose, I detect a very young presence. I raise my head to take a look, and I realize it is a big sister that is wearing white sports clothing. She also has her hair done in a ponytail.


    I was shocked. I had never seen such a beautiful woman near there before. She was obviously out for a jog. She must have been living in the area.


    ¡°Little Brother, what is your name?¡± The big sister noticed I did not respond. She crouched to my level, took my hand, and asked me this question.


    ¡°My name is Han Jinzhi,¡± I could not help but answer. Usually, I would not talk to people, but I was a kindergarten boy that judged people by their appearance. And this girl? She was mega pretty and ultra-cute. I was more than obliged to answer her.


    ¡°Your name is pretty funny. It does not look like a name someone this young should have,¡± the big sister said with a soft smile.


    ¡°This is a name that was given to me by my grandfather. He said our family cannot be made to obey ghosts and gods. And neither do we need to have manners. We don¡¯t need to be kind or care about ethics and moralities, but we must be respectful. Otherwise, we are not human. That is why they gave me the name Han Jinzhi. It was so I could have a bit of humanity,¡± I said.


    Actually, I never did understand what my grandfather meant. When they started to lie, they never seemed to care about the well-being of others. But when they got home, they never talked about lying.


    ¡°Your grandfather is funny,¡± the big sister said with a smile. Maybe she really did think I was joking.


    I did not dare look at her because I was afraid I might see her future by ident, end up watching her die or have sex with an old man. That would only make me sad.


    ¡°Little Zhi Zhi, would you like toe and drink a milk tea with big sister?¡± the big sister asked.


    Although I did not like milk tea, I was a kindergarten school kid that judged people via their appearance. Therefore, I nodded in eptance. I grabbed the big sister¡¯s hand and followed her to a milk tea shop.


    I was not afraid of her being a human trafficker. That was because, when I was free, I sold two human traffickers that once tried to sell me before. And when I left, they thanked me.


    The big sister was so cute and nice. To drink milk tea with her made me so happy. It made my sorrows fall out of mind for a time, which led me to eventually look at her. But it was at this time my damned abilities of irvoyance kicked in.


    The scene that broke my heart yed in my head. The beautiful and cute big sister got out of a red supercar and then, a group of people that were dressed in ck gunned her down. The blood of her body spilled out like flowers. Without a doubt, she was going to die.


    My mood dropped into another realm of darkness. I could only see the future, without knowing how or when it might happen. Neither did I know where it might happen. But whatever the case might have been, I could not stop it from happening.


    I hated myself for having powers like that, and I hated myself for being useless even more. I did not want things to end that way.


    ¡°Little Zhi Zhi, what is wrong?¡± the big sister could see I was looking upset, and with genuine worry, she asked me what was wrong.


    ¡°Big Sister, can you not drive a red supercar for a while?¡± I tried again, to change this fate of hers.


    ¡°Why?¡± the big sister asked with a weird look.


    ¡°It is because I can see the future. If you drive a red supercar, your life will be cut short.¡± I knew this would be very hard for her to believe, but I really wanted to convince her. I really did not want to watch her die.


    The big sister looked surprised. She used her soft hands to touch my head. She smiled and said, ¡°Little Zhi Zhi, you are concerned for my wellbeing. I thank you very much for this, but I am not going to die.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would not believe me, but the future cannot be changed.¡± I was so disappointed. I felt an ache in my heart. I hated myself for being so useless.


    The big sister grabbed my hand and looked serious. She said, ¡°I believe you, Little Zhi Zhi. You just need to remember that the end is not the end. If you really have a superpower that enables you to see the future, if you see people down the line that require assistance, you should not give up the pursuit to course correct and help them. It does not matter what happens in the end. Just try your best to do your job. Is that okay?¡±


    My mood was terrible. All I did was nod, not even listening to her properly. I left the big sister in a sour mood, but I kept thinking that I could not let this go.


    She was such a kind and cute big sister, I could not sit idly by and let her die.


    ¡°Even if God wants her dead, I must do what I can to save her.¡± All of a sudden, my heart mustered the courage needed to fight.


    Although I did not even know her name or know where she lived, this was not a big problem for people who were born into a family of scammers.


    Scammers were very good at gathering information and being able to predict things. I thought about the future scenes, and where the big sister got killed was at arge crossroad. There were no signs, but judging from the nts near the road, there was only one ce in the city it could have been. The telltale sign was the Allen Grass. So, when it happened, it had to be in this city.


    ¡°The width of the main road was forty meters. There are only three main roads with a width like that.¡± I kept analyzing the images I had. And I studied a map to try and find my target.


    ¡°The time should be around ten o¡¯clock, judging from the moon¡¯s location... it is tonight...¡± I look at the time. It was five minutes away from the time of the hit.


    ¡°No...¡± I hate myself for not trying to save the big sister sooner. If I had been able to do things sooner, I might have been able to keep her safe.


    Or before we parted ways, I got her phone number, this could have definitely been avoided.


    I ran out of the room like mad. I stole the bike my mum rode to buy food each day and I went as fast as I could to the location I had determined the event to be.


    The traffic rules. The lights. They could all go to hell. I had to save Big Sister.


    I drive as fast as I was able to, but the bike felt as if it was no quicker than a snail. I watched the time go by and I was in a huge rush.


    Finally, I came to the street I saw in my future vision. I saw Big Sister¡¯s red supercar. She got out of the car, so pretty that night. She was wearing a red jacket and stockings. Her heel also looked very attractive.


    But at the same time, I saw the men in ck hold their machineguns.


    ¡°Big... Sis... ter... hurry... run...¡± It was toote to save big sister. I drove as fast as I could to the men in ck and shouted.


    Ta-ta-ta-ta! Pang!


    The sound of the guns and the sound of a collision made their noises together. I and my bike hit the men in ck. The men in ck fired their guns a bit, but they did not hit Big Sister.


    ¡°This is great!¡± I did not think about what the result of this might have been, but I felt so happy about saving Big Sister. I had never felt this happy before.


    ¡°Cut! Cut! Cut! Who is this kid?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, director. But that is my friend.¡±


    After falling onto the floor, he saw a middle-aged man on a megaphone. He was shouting madly. People were using all kinds of tools around. Big Sister apologized to the middle-aged man. I had an emotion overwhelm me that had never happened before. I was frozen.


    ¡°Little Zhi Zhi, thank you for saving me. Are you okay?¡± Big Sister came in front of me. She held me in her arms and asked with worry.


    ¡°I am fine. I am just d you are okay.¡± I was finally starting to realize what had been happening. I was not annoyed by my mistake. I actually thought this was rather wonderful.


    After I told my five-year-old story, I lit up a cigarette and breathed deeply. I exhaled the smoke and with a righteous look said, ¡°Ever since that time, I understood that the end was not the end. If I found people that needed help, I would help. I would ask for their phone numbers. Although the chances are one in a million, I have decided to save whoever I can. It was the promise I made to that big sister.¡±


    The pretty girl that sat next to me looked at me. She looked so scary. She was like a volcanic eruption. She madly shouted at me, ¡°Han Jinzhi, is that why when I went to the bathroom you decided to ask that pretty woman for her phone number?¡±


    p!


    What happened next was a p. And then there was the scene of a pretty woman leaving madly.


    ¡°Fine. I admit it. The story is real, but I only wanted to hit on the hot woman. I couldn¡¯t help it because I am Han Jinzhi. I am a guy who judges people by their appearances.¡± Seeing the pretty woman leave, I pick up a cigarette and take another hefty puff. I let the smoke flow out, and in my eyes, I looked into the future of the beautiful woman.


    Where Han Sen was now, there was a fire. In the bar, a fire was everywhere. Wires sparked. Lots of lights fell from the roof. A big, circr light hit the beautiful girl¡¯s head while she was running.


    Ding!


    The fire rm rang.


    ¡°Can I change the future?¡± Seeing everyone running in fear with the fire spreading, I calmly sat in front of the bar. I picked up a ss with a drink and looked at the light that was in the center of the bar.

 Chapter 3186 - One Arrow Pierces Through the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 3186: One Arrow Pierces Through the Heart</h4>


    The god fights were a fightingpetition governed by God Spirits. Every rule was conducted and enforced by God Spirits. If people conceded, they earned the protection of a God Spirit. Not even the royals of the seven kingdoms and those with inherited Blood-Pulses were allowed to break the rules.


    Han Sen was making a God Spirit lock in a person who had already conceded the fight and was leaving the space battleground. This seemed impossible.


    It was not just Yan Dan that did not believe this. No one believed it.


    Han Sen knew the God Spirits would not listen to hismands, but he had not said what he had to control the God Spirits. He wanted to tell the God Spirits that the fleeing man was a dead man and that they should not be a part of this.


    When Han Sen spoke, he broke the rules of the world. He pushed his power to the max and kept pumping power into the bow he wielded.


    ¡°This Han Sen is getting too cocky,¡± Empty God coldly said. ¡°How dare he threaten us!¡±


    Yan Dan was a Blood-Pulse inheritor, so Han Sen¡¯s words made Empty God very upset.


    Moment God bowed to the leader of the hall and said, ¡°Mister, Han Sen is breaking the rules again. I am afraid he is only going to be the next Qin Xiu. Are we really going to stand back and let him do whatever he wishes to?¡±


    ¡°Although Han Sen is wrong, it is not a big deal,¡± another God Spirit said. ¡°There is no need to be hung up over such trivial matters. After all, he has the chance to take the next step.¡±


    ¡°Can we just let him destroy the world we have tirelessly cultivated just because he might walk that step?¡± Empty God looked angry as he spoke.


    ¡°What you said is wrong. Everything happens for a reason. The God Chaos Party sent people to eliminate him. Do you expect Han Sen to just stand around and allow those people to strike him down?¡±


    ¡°Are you calling him a sitting duck?¡±


    The 12 God Spirits were split down the middle with each side sharing one of two opinions. One side wished to put a leash on Han Sen or even kill him when it was necessary. The other side thought they should not interfere and let Han Sen¡¯s actions slide. Only one or two God Spirits were ambivalent or neutral about it all.


    The hall leader sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just lock the space battleground. Otherwise, the entire space battleground will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The hall leader had decided. Although some God Spirits did not agree with the choice, they held their tongues about it.


    Plus, they knew that if they allowed Han Sen to destroy the space battleground, it would reflect more poorly on the God Spirits.


    Space and time in the geno hall were different from the outside world. The God Spirits had been talking for a long time. To the outside world, only a second had gone by.


    Yan Dan had not left the battleground, but the space tunnel was on the cusp of shutting down.


    At this time, the closing space tunnel reopened. Yan Dan had almost escaped, but he immediately teleported back into the space battleground.


    Yan Dan looked shocked about being back on the space battleground. His face could not be described. The space tunnel behind him was gone.


    ¡°Why is it like this¡­ I conceded¡­ I already conceded¡­ Mister God Spirit, I already conceded¡­ Why¡­¡± Yan Dan pleaded his conceding again, but the space battleground made no movement. No tunnel through space appeared. The whole of the space battleground was dead silent.


    The big universe was dead silent too. No one believed this would happen. The God Spirits were really doing as Dor said. They were locking down the space battleground.


    ¡°Gods, why? I am a loyal devotee. I do everything properly and have never once offended you. Why are you treating me this way? Where is the justice? Where are thews we abide by? Where are the gods now?¡± Yan Dan sadly roared. He questioned the sky.


    The Yan Kingdom¡¯s people and nobles all looked angry. From what they saw, Yan Dan had received unfair treatment.


    ¡°You disobeyed the God Spirits. That means you should die.¡± Han Sen¡¯s voice sounded cold. It was like he wasmanding god¡¯s judgment. He let go of the bowstring he had pulled back as far as he could. It looked like a full moon.


    Bzzt!


    The moment the arrow left its string, it vanished.


    Yan Dan could not see the arrow. He was shocked and scared. He knew he could not protect himself from the power in that arrow. He wanted to live, so he released the three rare gene races thatbined with him.


    There was a god bird made of fire, a demon eye weird snake, and a ck-backed white-belly Yan. They all appeared in front of Yan Dan. They all shielded him.


    The power of the three rare gene races exploded. They formed a line in front of Yan Dan. At that moment, it was like an invisible power pierced through the bulwark.


    The bodies of the three rare gene races were blown through, leaving a bloody hole in each as the invisible force passed through. The invisible power did not stop there. Yan Dan¡¯s head, behind all the gene races, became the recipient of a hole.


    Now, the audience was able to see that the ck arrow had managed to stick into Yan Dan¡¯s forehead. It went through the back of his head and disappeared into theher.


    Pang!


    The three rare gene races exploded at the same time. They turned into a sky full of blood rain. Yan Dan¡¯s corpse fell from space with his eyes wide open.


    The universe went dead silent. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines.


    One arrow had managed to eliminate three rare gene races and kill the elite, Yan Dan. That violent arrow technique frightened all those who watched it. The most shocking part was the fact that the arrow was able to kill Yan Dan after he had conceded the fight. The implications of this were far scarier than the arrow itself.


    Although Dor said Yan Dan hadmitted sphemy upon the God Spirits, people who knew about this suspected that Yan Dan had done something he shouldn¡¯t have. He should not have associated himself with the God Chaos Party.


    Even so, the God Spirits still broke their own rules. A man who made the God Spirits bend one of their own rules was scarier than the arrows he could fire. People were frightened to think about something like that.


    This arrow did not just murder someone. It killed the hearts of many people.


    The kings of the seven kingdoms all strangely looked at the body on the space battleground.


    The royals representedw and order, but that body was able to break the rules of the God Spirits. That rule-destroyer made them feel extremely worried.


    ¡°Is Dor a God Chaos Party member?¡± an elite thought.


    Most did not think so. A member of the God Chaos Party could not participate in a god fight. Otherwise, Rocky Dee would not have helped Yan Dan. He could have done this himself. Yet, Dor was not a member of the God Chaos Party member but could still do that. It made people feel weird.


    ¡°Dor belongs to the God of Wealth. Who is that God of Wealth? How can his members make the God Spirits all agree with him? How powerful must the God of Wealth be? Is he a Reboot God Spirit?¡±


    People really wanted to find out where the God of Wealth Temple resided. After this fight, the seven kingdoms sent out many people to scour the universe for the God of Wealth Temple.


    After Han Sen murdered Yan Dan, he quit the space battleground and returned to the Feng castle.


    He knew Bao¡¯er was probably fine, but he was still worried.

 Chapter 3187 - Cutting Paper

    <h4>Chapter 3187: Cutting Paper</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A mountain pierced through the skies. A strange god temple was on its peak.


    The god temple¡¯s structure was very defined. The primary hall was only nine feet tall. It had a few side halls. Overall, it looked veryrge, but arge god temple like that gave people the feeling that it could easily break. It was hard to describe how weird it was.


    When one looked a bit closer, one realized that the god temple wasposed of a white substance. It looked like it was made of paper. It was no wonder that it looked like a ce that could easily tumble with one stab.


    Everything about the white temple was strange. Even the tables, god altar, god stove, and god statues were made of paper. It felt like a very spooky and scary ce.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the god temple with interest. She seemed to be rather interested in the locale.


    Bao¡¯er looked at Rocky Dee and asked with a blink of her eyes, ¡°What would happen if I lit a match in here?¡±


    ¡°This is a god temple. It is not ordinary paper. Water, fire, or any other kind of weapon cannot actually deal harm to this temple.¡± Rocky Dee sat on a paper chair. He flicked his hands and had two human-sized paper people bring a te forward. They brought over paper tes and paper cups. They poured out a cup of coffee for Rocky Dee.


    Rocky Dee drank his coffee in an elegant posture as he asked Bao¡¯er, ¡°What does the cute little princess want to drink?¡±


    ¡°I want to drink tea.¡± Bao¡¯er was not polite. She just sat down on the paper chair.


    The thin white paper turned into an S shape. Bao¡¯er sat on it. The paper trembled like the thin wings of a cicada, but it did not break. In some ways, it was like a rocking chair.


    The paper maid quickly brought a cup of tea over. Bao¡¯er looked at the paper man made of paper with genuine curiosity.


    ¡°These paper people look rather funny,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She watched the paper people with keen interest as she picked up the cup of tea to wet her whistle.


    ¡°If you like, I can give you a few of these paper people. I can cut them out into any face you like. If there is some handsome celebrity or general you admire, I can cut them out for you.¡± Rocky Dee drank his coffee with a warm smile.


    ¡°I like your face. Why don¡¯t you give me a paper person that looks just like you?¡± Bao¡¯er happily looked at Rocky Dee.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s eyes twitched a little. He looked at Bao¡¯er, who had a big pair of gleaming eyes. She looked like a clear spring without any dust. It did not look as if she was making a joke or toying with him.


    Plus, Bao¡¯er had followed him there without issue. Rocky Dee just thought she was a child who enjoyed ying around.


    After thinking about it, Rocky Dee¡¯s lips developed a smile. His beard lifted as he thought, ¡°I really am a handsome gentleman who has thousands of women and goddesses loving me. Despite how troublesome it is to look this fine, I cannot help being so attractive.¡±


    He looked very cocky as his eyebrows raised. Rocky Dee put down his cup. He coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Do you really want it that much?¡±


    Bao¡¯er nodded. Her little hands became two little fists in front of her chest. She looked at Rocky Dee happily as she answered, ¡°Yes. I really, really, really want it. If your face became a paper person, it would look so good.¡±


    Rocky Dee smiled and nodded. ¡°OK. Since you are being so sincere about this, I can make one for you. But this is a limited edition, OK? There will only be one in this entire universe. You need to look after it with the utmost care.¡±


    ¡°I will treat it like the most important thing in my life.¡± Bao¡¯er raised her head as if she was making a solemn and profound promise.


    Rocky Dee loved Bao¡¯er¡¯s attitude. He took out a white sheet of paper and said, ¡°After I make you this, you must stay here nicely until your fatheres to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°With your paper copy, it is fine if my father does note,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    Rocky Dee felt very cocky and thought, ¡°Being too charming is a bad thing. Even a small little girl like her fancies me to be her daddy. Sigh. This is so troublesome.¡±


    After that, Rocky Dee picked up a sheet of paper. His right hand¡¯s index and middle fingers behaved like a pair of scissors that cut through the sheet. He kept cutting to cut out his face. He put a lot of effort into the task.


    It must be stated that Rocky Dee¡¯s skills were very good. Although it was only going to be something like a silhouette without any precise facial details, it looked a lot like him. Even the little beard on it was a bit raised.


    After cutting, Rocky Dee trimmed it a little and happily gave it to Bao¡¯er. ¡°You must look after this thing as if it were your child. This is a unique silhouette.¡±


    Bao¡¯er picked up the paper silhouette and looked as if she cherished it greatly. She said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Rocky Dee¡¯s eyes twitched. He patted Bao¡¯er on the head and smiled. ¡°Little Princess, you should think about calling me Mister God. If you really want to start calling me Handsome Mister Minister, I think that would be rather dandy. It is up to you, of course.¡±


    ¡± I think calling you an uncle is very fitting,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she looked at Rocky Dee.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s face looked rather glum. He grunted. ¡°Whatever. You just stay here and sit still until Han Senes to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°OK. If you are here with me, it is fine if my father does not show,¡± Bao¡¯er said with augh.


    ¡°I do not have any time to y around with you. You can entertain yourself to pass the time.¡± After Rocky Dee said that, he readied himself to leave.


    ¡°No, I want you to y with me,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Who in this world would waste time ying with you? Besides, I am a very busy man.¡± Rocky Dee wanted to ignore Bao¡¯er. He turned around and walked out of the god temple.


    After walking a few steps, he felt as if his body was no longer listening to him. He could no longer control his body. He walked back to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°What... What is going on...¡± Rocky Dee¡¯s face changed. He tried using power to control his body, but it did not work.


    He then saw Bao¡¯er ying with the paper man he had just made.


    ¡°Salute!¡± Bao¡¯er was holding the paper man. She made the paper man perform a saluting gesture.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s body lifted its right hand by its own volition. He had no say in it. He was suddenly just like the paper man. He performed the saluting gesture.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s face changed. ¡°What... How is this possible... She has that control power... Isn¡¯t she a human girl? A human girl at that age should not have such wicked powers. Even with a powerful gene race, there is no way she could channel so much power without fault. She did not evenbine with a gene race. This... What is going on?¡± Rocky Dee now regretted his deeds. If he had not cut out his own silhouette for Bao¡¯er and given it to her, no matter how strong she was, she would have been unable to control him.


    Aside from himself and one of the 12 Annihtion God Spirits, he never thought there would be another being with the same type of power and powerful enough to control him.


    Even the God Spirit from the 12 Annihtion God Spirits would have been unable to control himpletely with his paper shape.


    ¡°Take a dump.¡± Bao¡¯er moved the paper man to open its legs and squat into a pooping position.


    ¡°No... No... I am a gentleman... How could I perform such an embarrassing action?¡± Rocky Dee shouted at the top of his lungs. His face turned red. He wanted to smack a wall.


    But he could not control his body. He looked like the paper man who was taking a dump.

 Chapter 3188 - Blood-Pulse Test

    <h4>Chapter 3188: Blood-Pulse Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Pick your nose... Crawl like a dog... Pee like a dog...¡± Bao¡¯er was ying with the paper man. Rocky Dee was feeling grossly embarrassed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡± Rocky Dee madly shouted at Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Uncle, why would I kill you? You are such a nice person. If you die, no one will be able to y with me,¡± Bao¡¯er replied as she tilted her head and looked at Rocky Dee.


    Rocky Dee had asserted the position of a dog peeing as he madly replied, ¡°Who are you? There is no way you are Han Sen¡¯s daughter.¡±


    He felt as if he had been well and truly tricked. She was such a powerful person, so how could she have been the daughter of a human?


    ¡°Uncle, your question is so strange,¡± Bao¡¯er said as she looked at Rocky Dee with confusion. ¡°I am my father¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible! You cannot be Han Sen¡¯s daughter... There is no way a human can bear a daughter like you.¡± Rocky Dee could tell that Bao¡¯er was not lying. Despite how little he believed it, it appeared as if she was telling the truth. His heart jumped. He blinked and he said, ¡°I think Han Sen must have told you a white lie. He is not a father. He is a fake one.¡±


    ¡°That isplete and utter nonsense,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a smile. ¡°I am my father¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Rocky Dee quickly replied, ¡°It is easy to find out if you are Han Sen¡¯s true daughter. All we have to do is conduct a test to find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°How would we test that?¡± Bao¡¯er asked with curiosity.


    ¡°There is a treasure behind the god temple,¡± Rocky Dee said. ¡°It is a treasure that belongs to the God Chaos Party. All you must do is put a drop of blood into that god item. The god item can then analyze your genes. It will trace you back to your very origin and find out where you were from. It can trace your ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Really? That is interesting.¡± After Bao¡¯er said that, she walked behind the god temple. She was still holding the paper man. Rocky Dee followed Bao¡¯er behind the god temple, but not by his own will. The two of them went to the back of the primary hall. They saw something that sort of looked like a well.


    A bronze tripod was in the center of the well. Although the tripod was only three feet high, it looked very old. The tripod had many mysterious symbols on it.


    Bao¡¯er looked at the bronze tripod and asked, ¡°Is that the treasure you are referring to? That is so simple.¡±


    Rocky Dee quickly said, ¡°Do not look at it like that. Of course, it may look very normal, but this bronze tripod was made from the genes of a god. It has an incredible amount of power, and there is only of them in existence. You will never be able to find another one of these for as long as you live.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that unique and good?¡± Bao¡¯er asked as she looked at the tripod. ¡°Did you say I can find out who my family is through one drop of blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rocky Dee said. ¡°Although it cannot be like the three-life stone that can find out three lives and three past lives, this tripod can find out the truth of the bloodline in your family. If you would like to join the God Chaos Party, you will have to use this tripod to find out. It has never been wrong through all the years it has been used.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She moved the paper man. Rocky Dee was pushed toward the bronze tripod.


    Rocky Dee was so scared that he shouted, ¡°No... No... No...¡±


    It was a shame he was being controlled by a paper man and unable to resist or move away. He walked in front of the bronze tripod. He reached out his finger and ced it on the bronze tripod.


    Bao¡¯er picked up the small wooden sword Jian Bu Gu had given her. She used it to cut Rocky Dee¡¯s finger. That ordinary-looking sword possessed a sword mind, and thus it was able to cut Rocky Dee¡¯s finger.


    For just one sword mind to hurt Rocky Dee¡¯s body like that, not even Rocky Dee would have believed it was a wooden sword had he not been there to witness it.


    ¡°That asshole Jian Bu Gu! His sword mind is already at such a stage!¡± Rocky Dee was shocked.


    A drop of blood oozed from Rocky Dee¡¯s finger and fell into the tripod. The symbols on the tripod suddenly lit up.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened wide as she looked upon the tripod in shock.


    The light on the tripod kept changing. It was like an endless font of light was now in operation. Not longter, a light shadow came out of the tripod.


    The light shadows were like a projector. It was like a hologram that created the shape of a body. It revealed Paper God, also known as Rocky Dee. It looked just like Rocky Dee minus the clothes he wore.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s body started to change. He became smaller and smaller. Then, his body started to change.


    In the end, he turned into a normal cat with a ck shadow. It was the shadow of a cat, so it was not solid, but it also had life. It was very weird.


    The shadow of the cat became smaller. It turned into a fat and cute, albeit small, cat. It then turned into a gene egg.


    ¡°Uncle, you are a cat!¡± Bao¡¯er weirdly looked at Rocky Dee.


    ¡°I am not a cat. That was a shadow phantom... You do not understand what a shadow phantom is.¡± Rocky Dee, who was feeling embarrassed, tried to correct Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°But it looks like a cat,¡± Bao¡¯er said with honesty.


    Rocky Dee felt destroyed. His face turned red, but he kept his mouth shut. He did not want to talk to Bao¡¯er anymore.


    After Rocky Dee turned into a gene egg, the video stopped ying. The bronze tripod returned to normal.


    Bao¡¯er tilted her head as she asked, ¡°Why did I not see your mother and father?¡±


    ¡°I am a rare gene race that was born in a god pulse,¡± Rocky Dee said. ¡°Of course, I do not have any parents. If you have parents, the bronze tripod will show them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bao¡¯er had a brief time to think about it. She walked in front of the bronze tripod, reached out her finger, bit it, and let a drop of blood fall on it.


    Bao¡¯er knew she originally came out of a gourd, but she wanted to know if there was any other bloodline she was rted to. She did not really want to find out whether or not she was Han Sen¡¯s daughter.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s blood entered the bronze tripod. The bronze tripod started to glow. The symbols on the tripod started to glow like the sun. They started to melt.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s eyes went straight while watching this. He was the minister of the God Chaos Party. He had seen many of these tests before. He had seen rare gene races that turned into God Spirit gene races or even fallen Annihtion God Spirits. Whenever he had tested it in the past, this had never happened before.


    The bronze tripod was burned into steel juice. It melted rapidly. Lots of red, bronze juice dripped.


    The moment the bronze tripod copsed, the bronze tripod had a shadow. The light shadow formed in the air. The bronze tripod copsed. There was boiling bronze juice everywhere as the shadow faded.


    Rocky Dee was frozen as he looked at the bronze tripod. His eyes widened, and his lips started to quake. He had no idea what he had just seen.


    When he regained hisposure, he looked at Bao¡¯er. His vocal cords had the shakes as he said, ¡°You... You... Rocky Dee is a sinner, so please forgive me...¡±


    If Rocky Dee could have moved, he would have been kowtowing before Bao¡¯er.

 Chapter 3189 - A Name That Cannot Be Spoken

    <h4>Chapter 3189: A Name That Cannot Be Spoken</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bao¡¯er blinked and looked at Rocky Dee. After a while, she asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ No, no, no¡­¡± Rocky Dee was not making much sense.


    ¡°So, do you know me or not?¡± Bao¡¯er asked with a frown.


    ¡°I am aware of your existence, but I have never seen you before,¡± Rocky Dee quickly said.


    ¡°Oh, in that case, tell me who you think I am,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She squinted her eyes as she peered at Rocky Dee.


    Rocky Dee disyed a wry smile as he said, ¡°I would not dare say to say it. Therefore, I will not say it. If I dare say your name, this world will be thrown into chaos.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes repeatedly blinked.


    ¡°You must believe that I, Rocky Dee, only obey you diligently,¡± Rocky Dee said with sincerity. ¡°If you are willing for me to die, I will dly die. I will die in your service with honor.¡±


    ¡°I do not like the way you are talking to me now,¡± Bao¡¯er said. ¡°If you speak to me like this again, I will tear this paper man in half.¡± She held the paper man high up. It looked as if she was going to rip it up.


    Rocky Dee remained calm. ¡°If that can keep your secret, I am willing to give up my life for that cause.¡±


    After that, Rocky Dee closed his eyes as if he was willingly ready to embrace a demise.


    ¡°Do you really think I am not capable of killing someone?¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked dim.


    ¡°If my death can bring you pleasure, then the pleasure is all mine,¡± Rocky Dee said with seriousness.


    Bao¡¯er stared at Rocky Dee for a bit. She then picked up the paper man and waved it in Rocky Dee¡¯s direction. Rocky Dee¡¯s body flew toward the paper man. His body grew smaller. Hebined with the paper man.


    The paper man was just a silhouette, but it now had color and a face. It had be a colorful paper man.


    ¡°When you want to tell me, you cane and talk to me.¡± Bao¡¯er looked rather annoyed. She pulled out a book and stuck Rocky Dee, the paper man, inside the pages of the book.


    After doing that, Bao¡¯er pushed the sunsses on her face and said to herself. ¡°What is wrong with this guy? It really does look like he is not afraid to die.¡±


    The dragon maid had received an order to wait outside Feng castle and wait for Han Sen¡¯s return. She eventually saw Han Sen emerge from the castle, so she walked forward and casually said, ¡°Come here. Follow me if you wish to see Bao¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen did not say anything else. He nodded and followed the dragon maid.


    The dragon maid opened a tunnel through space. She took Han Sen with her to travel through it. They arrived at the Paper God Temple atop a mountain.


    ¡°You wait here.¡± The dragon maid walked in front of the god temple and stopped. She bowed and shouted into the Paper God Temple, ¡°Mister Minister, Han Sen is here.¡±


    After a while of waiting for a response, none came from Rocky Dee. This made the dragon maid frown. She bowed again and said, ¡°Mister Minister, I have brought Han Sen here.¡±


    Still, no one answered her. The paper door of the Paper God Temple opened. A cute little girl emerged from beyond it.


    Upon seeing Bao¡¯er walk out, the dragon maid was given a fright. She quickly seemed to understand something. She was furious, so she grabbed Bao¡¯er and shouted, ¡°What did you do to Mister Minister?¡±


    Bzzt!


    A wooden sword flew above Bao¡¯er. It went in front of her. The wooden sword was ordinary, but the sword mind was so holy that it was like a god one could not dare to offend. It crushed the dragon maid and pinned her to the ground. She could not straighten her back. It felt like a terrifyingly heavy sword was crushing her.


    Bao¡¯er jumped into Han Sen¡¯s chest andined, ¡°Dad, you were so slow!¡±


    ¡°I was worried that I hade too soon and ruined your fun.¡± Han Sen smiled. Seeing Bao¡¯er safe and sound, he felt immeasurably relieved and asked, ¡°Where is Rocky Dee?¡±


    ¡°He is here.¡± Bao¡¯er opened the book she kept next to her chest. She took out Rocky Dee¡¯s paper form.


    ¡°This is Rocky Dee?¡± Han Sen looked at the paper man with shock. It did look like Rocky Dee. It was like a miniature version of him. It looked like a paper man that was drawn on top.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If it was not for Master Bao¡¯er, you would be dead.¡± Rocky Dee felt furious to be looked at by Han Sen.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding, and he can speak.¡± Han Sen thought this was rather interesting. He held the head of the paper man and remarked how much it felt like paper.


    Rocky Dee felt very embarrassed, so he shouted, ¡°Let¡­ Let¡­ Let go of me!¡± He was still trapped in paper form, so he could not fight back. Han Sen lifted his head.


    ¡°Let go of Mister Minister!¡± the dragon maid madly shouted. She wanted to stand up, but the sword mind power made her bones crack. It looked as if she was going to break. She could not stand up.


    ¡°That is a very powerful sword mind. Mister Jian is stronger than I thought. It is no wonder why he is regarded as the biggest swordsman in the Qin Kingdom.¡± Han Sen looked at the wooden sword in shock.


    The dragon maid¡¯s power was almost simr to Decapitation Queen, but a wooden sword was able to keep her suppressed. The sword mind of its master must have been frightening.


    Han Sen gave the paper man of Rocky Dee to Bao¡¯er and asked her with curiosity, ¡°How could he be like that?¡±


    Bao¡¯er pushed her sunsses and smiled. ¡°I simted his power and used it back on himself. His powers were quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°I forgot about that trick.¡± Han Sen only just remembered the treasure sunsses she had. He did not expect the power of the sunsses was effective even in the universe of kingdoms.


    Bao¡¯er looked strange. She told Han Sen about her experience with Rocky Dee.


    Han Sen was surprised to hear it. He looked at the paper man version of Rocky Dee and asked, ¡°Rocky Dee, do you know something about Bao¡¯er¡¯s history? If you tell me, I can let you go.¡±


    Rocky Dee looked at him with disdain. He lifted his lips and said, ¡°You do not have the credentials needed to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Talk to my dad nicely.¡± Bao¡¯er reached out her hand and squeezed Rocky Dee¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ow¡­ Ow¡­ Ow¡­¡± Rocky Dee screamed.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back. Bring Mister Jian¡¯s wooden sword. I am sure it is very important to him, so we should do our best to return it to Mister Jian.¡±


    The wooden sword was an ordinary item, but the sword had Jian Bu Gu¡¯s sword mind. It was like Jian Bu Gu¡¯s self-sword. Han Sen did not understand why Jian Bu Gu would use a wooden sword for a self-sword.


    No matter how strong a sword mind was, it was very weak. If Mister Jian encountered an enemy that was as strong as he was, the sword would be rendered useless.


    Bao¡¯er took back the wooden sword. The dragon maid was free. She turned into a big, ck dragon and roared at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er.


    Pang!


    Han Sen gathered up power. He punched the dragon maid and sent her flying. The giant body was like a mountain that was shaking.


    ¡°Do not kill her!¡± Rocky Dee shouted.


    ¡°Dad, just let her live,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a blink of her eyes.

 Chapter 3190 - Guessing

    <h4>Chapter 3190: Guessing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er went to the Feng family castle. The dragon maid followed them from behind. She knew she would be unable to fight them, but her resolve had not beenpletely dissolved.


    Han Sen was a bit worried. Instead of chasing the dragon maid away, he had allowed her toe back to the Feng family castle.


    He took the Rocky Dee paper man from Bao¡¯er and went into the garden.


    ¡°Rocky Dee, I have things I would like to tell you.¡± Han Sen put Rocky Dee on a stone table. He nced at the dragon maid, who was staring at them intently.


    Rocky Dee moved his paper body. He was feeling a bit ufortable, but he still told the dragon maid, ¡°You can wait outside the garden.¡±


    The dragon maid adhered to themand and waited outside the garden. Even from there, she still watched.


    After the dragon maid left, Han Sen spoke to Rocky Dee. ¡°Rocky Dee, you seem to know something. Why don¡¯t you spill the beans?¡±


    Rocky Dee patted himself on the chest and coldly replied, ¡°What makes you think you have what it takes to talk to me in such a capacity?¡±


    ¡°I am Bao¡¯er¡¯s father,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    Rocky Dee immediately jumped and said, ¡°You do not have what it takes. If you dare to say that you are Master Bao¡¯er¡¯s father, I will kill you.¡±


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°You cannot deny I was the one who raised her from a baby.¡±


    Rocky Dee moved his lips, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°If you are not willing to say anything more, then how about I guess?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile. He had experienced far too many problems in his lifetime. He was confused about many things. The more time he had spent guessing, the more experience he had when it came to guessing.


    Upon seeing Rocky Dee not speak, Han Sen started to talk to himself. ¡°You call her Master Bao¡¯er and are so polite to her. That must mean she has a higher position than you. That also means she is stronger than you. People like you would go and fight a God Spirit. At the end of the day, you managed to be stronger and at a higher level than them. So, why would you treat a child like a master? Yet, you are. For that, there can only be one possibility. You and Bao¡¯er have some sort of connection, or perhaps you owe her a favor of some sort.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Rocky Dee coldly grunted. He did not actually say anything.


    Han Senughed and went on to say, ¡°No matter whether or not you owe her a favor or if you two are rted, people like you would remember her. You would not forget her. There is no way you did not recognize her in the beginning, yet you did not recognize her in the beginning. It was not until you conducted the test did you change your approach to her. You obviously saw something in the test that enabled you to recognize her.¡±


    Rocky Dee did not say anything. He merely coldly stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°I heard Bao¡¯er say that the bronze tripod was a treasure of the God Chaos Party. It is an item that enables a member to test their blood, and there is only one such tool in existence.¡± Han Sen looked at Rocky Dee and said, ¡°But this bronze tripod is only able to test blood. It cannot determine one¡¯s past life. If it was like that, it would not be a reincarnation. You only saw Bao¡¯er in this life, and you only recognized who she was in this life.¡±


    ¡°Why did you not recognize her in the beginning? You only recognized her after seeing Bao¡¯er¡¯s Blood-Pulse light shadow.¡± Han Sen squinted and peered at Rocky Dee. He then asked, ¡°Do I need to keep talking?¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about,¡± Rocky Dee coldly replied.


    Han Sen looked at Rocky Dee and said, ¡°Bao¡¯er is in danger. She is in big danger. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I were you, I would let her go. Let me and Bao¡¯er leave this ce.¡± Rocky Dee spoke the words in an ordinary tone of voice.


    ¡°I believe what you say is true. If I do not let Bao¡¯er leave and do not want you to return to your former self, what do you expect will happen? I think the God Chaos Party will not let you, Mister Minister, simply vanish and disappear from the world.¡±


    Rocky Dee¡¯s heart jumped. Before he spoke again, Han Sen said, ¡°I and Bao¡¯er are like father and daughter. It does not matter whether you ept that fact or not. I will not allow her to leave my side. I do not think Bao¡¯er will want to leave my side either. You do not have the power to change that. So, if you really are standing on Bao¡¯er¡¯s side, I think there is a thing or two you can tell me.¡±


    This time, Rocky Dee did not deny things. He remained silent but did not speak. His eyes lingered on Han Sen. After a while, he said, ¡°You need to know that if Master Bao¡¯er¡¯s identity is revealed, there will be a disaster that while shake the sky. I cannot hold it, and you cannot hold it.¡±


    ¡°You should really tell me who she is,¡± Han Sens said. ¡°That is the only way we can be prepared, right?¡±


    Rocky Dee shook his head. ¡°I cannot tell you her name, and I cannot disclose her history. If I tell you these things, the universe will be thrown upside down.¡±


    ¡°That seems really serious!¡± Han Sen looked at Rocky Dee and asked, ¡°There has to be something you can tell me, right?¡±


    Rocky Dee hesitated and said, ¡°Hide her. Do not let the God Spirits realize who she really is. Do not let the God Chaos Party find her, or there will be a grand disaster.¡±


    ¡°I cannot put her in hiding forever,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°Bao¡¯er will not agree with that. Even if she did agree with it, I would not ept that.¡±


    ¡°At least not now,¡± Rock Dee said. ¡°You need to wait until she grows up. Maybe then she can.¡±


    ¡°How far must she develop? Must she be Reboot ss?¡± Han Sen asked as a test.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Rocky Dee said. He looked weird as he spoke. ¡°Master Bao¡¯er¡¯s limit is not something we can guess or even try to understand.¡±


    Han Sen stared at Rocky Dee and said, ¡°Fine. This is thest question. Aside from you, are there any other creatures that can reveal Bao¡¯er¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, or maybe there are none,¡± Rocky Dee weirdly said.


    ¡°Be clearer!¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Rocky Dee sighed and said, ¡°Back in the day, perhaps some people might have been able to tell. These days, I cannot even be sure if those guys are alive. Even if they were, I cannot be certain they would notice. If Master Bao¡¯er did a test like the bronze tripod again, people might recognize something.¡±


    ¡°ording to your theory, Bao¡¯er is safe.¡± Han Sen felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°If I was unable to recognize who she was in the first ce, I doubt there are many in this world that can do what I could not,¡± Rocky Dee said with seriousness. ¡°Still, it would be best for her not to be unted around, just in case.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°You should go. The restrictions on your body can now be removed. I don¡¯t think you need Bao¡¯er to undo the spell put on you.¡±


    ¡°Are you really letting me go?¡± Rocky Dee looked shocked.


    ¡°Keeping you here is sure to attract more trouble,¡± Han Sen casually said. ¡°I do not want to kill you, therefore I will just choose to let you go.¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I will leak the secrets about Master Bao¡¯er?¡± Rocky Dee asked.


    ¡°I am afraid, but I do not think you will. After Bao¡¯er left, you could have run, but you didn¡¯t.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Rocky Dee coldly grunted. He twisted the paper and jumped. In the air, he became his real self again. He reached out the paper man in his hand to Han Sen. ¡°Give this paper man to Master Bao¡¯er. If she needs it, she only has to use the paper man, and I will lend her my assistance.¡±


    After that, Rocky Dee threw the paper man at Han Sen like a card. He turned around and left the garden, taking the dragon maid with him.

 Chapter 3191 - God Fight Reward

    <h4>Chapter 3191: God Fight Reward</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before the space tunnel closed for their departure, Rocky Dee turned around and asked Han Sen, ¡°Do you not think breaking the world is awesome? There is strength in between breaking the world, and you just broke the world. Not many elites can kill you, but there are still one or two that might. If I were you, I would let Master Bao¡¯er go with me.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to hand my daughter over to anybody,¡± Han Sen calmly said. ¡°I will not let anyone hurt her.¡±


    Rocky Dee grunted coldly. He did not turn his head as he left through the space tunnel.


    Seeing the space tunnel shut down, Han Sen said to himself, ¡°If this really is how I think it is, then this will all be a great deal of trouble.¡±


    Han Sen entered the top four rounds of fights, and Bao¡¯er joined in too. Their luck wasn¡¯t too shabby either. They were not pitted against each other. They had to fight the others who were also in the top four.


    Han Sen was quite surprised by the turnout. In their semi-final matches, neither Han Sen¡¯s nor Bao¡¯er¡¯s opponent showed up. They had given up and quit.


    It was the most boring set of semi-finals ever witnessed, and the same was going to hold true for the finale. The semi-finals did not happen, and the finals weren¡¯t going to depict a grand bout either. Bao¡¯er immediately quit, which enabled Han Sen to achieve the No. 1 rank in the god fights.


    The other two people were very famous in the geno universe. As for them conceding, people did not say much about it.


    Everyone knew that fighting Han Sen was likely futile, so everyone thought they too would quit if they were in their shoes. The same was true for going up against Bao¡¯er. After all, they had even managed to make the God Spirits break the rules. It would have been weird for them to actually consider fighting the pair. No one wanted to risk their lives in a battle with such an unfair environment.


    If they entered the space battleground, they might not have been able to make it out alive even if they conceded. If they did not concede, they could not use God Spirit gene races. If they used them, they would be punished by the God Spirits they had pledged their loyalty to. If they did not use them and could not fight Dor and Ingot, it would have been a fight in which they were practically throwing themselves into the furnace. It was a death wish. Even stupid people knew the best course of action.


    Han Sen was the most dishonorable winner in the history of the god fights, but no one questioned his im to be a victor and the might that secured him the No. 1 position.


    Although he had won without fighting, Han Sen felt good about it. He did not have time to waste concerning himself about whether or not it was right to win the god fights without battling. All he cared about were the results.


    When Han Sen earned first ce in the god fights, a light fired into the space battleground. Itnded on Han Sen, making his body disappear.


    Han Sen did not fight back. It was a teleportation light. It did not harm him.


    Han Sen¡¯s vision constantly shed. When he was able to see again, he realized he was inside a giant god hall.


    The god halls were the most obvious things to recognize. There was a light in the center that was very old and mysterious. The light had small lights. There had to have at least been 10,000 of them.


    Han Sen was no stranger to thesenterns. The 10,000nterns were racenterns. Every racentern had the race¡¯s name on it. The first was still the Very High.


    Han Sen carefully looked at the racenterns. He did not, strangely enough, see a human racentern. Obviously, the humans had yet to light up theirnterns.


    The elusive God was sitting on the god throne of the god hall. Han Sen was very familiar with that bloke. Now, he should have called him God Hall Master, the strongest Reboot God Spirit in the universe.


    ¡°It is impossible for humans to light up antern for themselves,¡± God Hall Leader coldly said. ¡°I have already told you that humans should not exist in the geno universe.¡±


    ¡°Their existence makes sense,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°If humans already exist in the geno universe, why can we not light up antern?¡±


    ¡°The fact you can¡¯t means you can¡¯t,¡± God Hall Leader said. ¡°There is no why. You just can¡¯t. If humans really did light up antern in the geno universe, let¡¯s not mention the others for a moment, but even God Spirits like me would not ignore such an event. Letting the crystallizers light antern is the best we can do.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t really care about humans lighting upnterns, anyway. The reward foring first in the god fights should be mine now, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Han Sen smiled at God Hall Leader as he spoke.


    ¡°Fine.¡± God Hall Leader did not mention anything about Han Sen breaking the rules again. He agreed with him rather quickly. He lobbed the gene egg at Han Sen. Itnded in his hands.


    God Hall Leader smiled at Han Sen. He looked at him as he said, ¡°That is a rare gene egg. It is a xuan holy turtle. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said the No. 1 would be able to pick which rare gene egg he wanted? Can I not be given a turtle?¡± Han Sen looked at the pitch-ck thing. It looked very average.


    ¡°OK.¡± God Hall Leader pped his hands. A wheel of fortune appeared in front of Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at the wheel of fortune as he asked, ¡°How are the slices all so empty? How am I supposed to know what I am going to get?¡±


    God Hall Leaderughed. ¡°You just spin it. No matter which slice you get, I will write down xuan holy turtle.¡±


    ¡°If you do that, then why did you need a wheel of fortune for it?¡± Han Sen looked at God Hall Leader with an icy expression.


    ¡°What is important is that it can make you feel like you are in control. It can satisfy and provide your heart with a bit of a thrill.¡± God Hall Leader pointed at the wheel and said, ¡°Hurry up and spin the thing.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of spinning? Do you think I am that free?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes twitched as he spoke.


    ¡°OK. That will save you some time.¡± God Hall Leader admired Han Sen¡¯s ability to understand so much. He pped his hands. The big wheel of fortune disappeared.


    ¡°Usually, you do not need toe here to im your reward,¡± God Hall Leader said as he smiled at Han Sen. ¡°Today, I asked you toe because there is something that I would like to bend your ear for.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I still have my kids to feed. Why don¡¯t we talk about this another time?¡± He did not believe God Hall Leader was so willing to just invite him in for telling stories.


    ¡°That is fine by me,¡± God Hall Leader said, acting as if he did not care. ¡°I suppose the extinction of humanity is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen had to concede.


    God Hall Leader asked, ¡°You have been to Outer Sky where the Very High roam, correct? You know what that ce is like.¡±


    ¡°I have heard it resides in a zone between the real world and the anti-material world,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I never did find out if there was any validity to the ims.¡±


    God Hall Leader nodded. ¡°Yes. Outer Sky really is a buffer zone that resides between the real world and the anti-material world. There should not be any glitches in a buffer zone like that, such as theke that resides in Outer Sky. It is an outright crack between the real world and anti-material worlds. That is why people can fish up some stuff from that anti-materialke.¡±


    Han Sen had already been able to guess that much. He had always been curious to learn about why a glitch like that existed.


    God Hall Leader seemed to see what Han Sen was thinking. He sighed and said, ¡°This has something to do with God Chaos Party and the war against the God Spirits. To put it simply, after a big fight and a reboot, the universe did not totally recover. There are many glitches in it now. That is why people like you and Qin Xiu are allowed to exist. You reincarnate between the real world and the anti-material world. That is why there are spirits like Moon God and Zhou Dong Lai. They carry memories over from a past life.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to make me fix those glitches, are you?¡± Han Sen quickly asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to do that.¡±


    God Hall Leader rolled his eyes. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have that power. The God Chaos Party is in a buffer zone. They are trying to open a path through the real world and the anti-material world. Although they have not yet seeded in doing so, it would be best if their antics were put to an end. Therefore...¡±


    After saying that, God Hall Leader smiled and looked at Han Sen.

 Chapter 3192 - God Chaos Party Old Nest

    <h4>Chapter 3192: God Chaos Party Old Nest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Han Sen returned to the Feng family castle, he felt a bit depressed. The xuan holy turtle was good stuff. It was a rare gene race. It was just that it was a newborn baby that had recently hatched. It had a scary level of defense. Afterbining with it, one had a xuan holy body. It enabled the body¡¯s strength to increase and gave it a shake-back power.


    The xuan holy turtle was good at everything. The only problem was the fact the xuan holy turtle used earth elemental powers. It did not go well with the Dongxuan Sutra or Jadeskin. Therefore, it could not be used with the reverse gene races of those two skills.


    Han Sen was wondering if God Hall Leader was enacting payback for his behavior in the god fights. While giving him a decent reward might have seemed great, it was basically God Hall Leader giving him a gene race Han Sen had no use for. It made Han Sen feel terrible.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to go to that buffer zone. Otherwise, getting rare gene races will be too difficult,¡± Han Sen said with a sigh. He still used the ck crystal armor to evolve the xuan holy turtle.


    Although he could not use it as a reverse gene race, it was still Han Sen¡¯s first rare gene race. If he was able to find a God Spirit Blood-Pulse that went well with it, he could level it up as a God Spirit gene race. It would at least be useful in some capacity.


    Seeing the xuan holy turtle in his Sea of Soul swallow the ck crystal armor, it turned into a ck orb. Han Sen remembered the things God Hall Leader told him.


    ording to the theories of God Hall Leader, the powers to break the world were called Break World. Not many elites were actually able to use Break World. God Chaos Party¡¯s leader was one such individual, and Qin Xin was barely half of that, but others couldn¡¯t.


    The reason Qin Xiu was only half of that was that he used a glitch in the world to ess the geno universe. He did not use his own power to aplish that.


    Han Sen was unable to break the world. The reason he was able to go to the universe of kingdoms was because of World God King¡¯s power.


    The Super God Spirit mode was strong, but he could not use it to break into another world. Han Sen had only just reached the Break World level. He was practically a beginner. He was still far away from the real Break World level.


    In fact, Han Sen was not just able to break the world. Even God Chaos Party¡¯s leader, who was the vice-president of the God Chaos Party in the past, was unable to reach a Break World level.


    When there was a big fight and the universe had to be rebooted, the world was fractured with glitches. Now, God Chaos Party¡¯s leader was nning to use those glitches to make a tunnel that would enable ess to the other universe.


    Han Sen did not know how forging a path between the worlds would benefit the God Chaos Party, so he asked about it.


    God Hall Leader looked at Han Sen, licked his lips, and said, ¡°The two are made from opposites. To the geno universe, the universe of kingdoms is the anti-material world. To the universe of kingdoms, the geno universe is the anti-material world. That means to one universe, the other can be considered hell. When the tunnel between both worlds opens, the creatures of these two universes can go between the universes. That would be like demons from hell crawling into the ordinary world. The two universes would be in chaos.¡±


    Han Sen rubbed his nose. He knew God Hall Leader meant he was a demon, and he had nothing to defend himself against that im. Since he had been in the universe of kingdoms, he hadn¡¯t exactly done anything positive.


    God Hall Leader also told Han Sen the creatures of the universe of kingdoms would have an extremely hard time when trying to practice Break World powers. If the two worlds were to be opened, there would be many creatures like Han Sen or Qin Xiu appearing who could easily learn Break World powers. The God Chaos Party wanted to absorb those creatures.


    If that situation dide to pass, there would be too many Break World people appearing. Even God Spirits would be unable to maintain control of the world. The aftermath would undoubtedly be something quite severe. Fortunately, for now, the world had glitches. Breaking the worlds would not be easy. The God Chaos Party was only in the initial stages of nning. Putting aside if it would work, if they wanted to break through it and did work, it would take a billion years to punch through a hole in the fabric of the universe.


    The God Hall Leader did not really expect Han Sen to be capable of destroying the God Chaos Party. He only wanted Han Sen to give the God Chaos Party some trouble.


    After rebooting, the two universe¡¯s buffer zones had been torn to shreds. Eachyer did not connect. The Outer Sky, which belonged to the Very High, was just oneyer. It was the one that was the closest to the geno universe.


    There were 33 buffer zones in existence, simr to that of the Outer Sky. They were in ces God Spirits were unable to upy. It was dangerous for God Spirits to venture to such ces.


    Because the two universes had a space between them, the geno hall and the god temple pces would be unable to work. If the God Spirits died there, they would be unable to respawn in their god temples.


    ording to the news he had received in the past, the God Chaos Party had broken sevenyers near the universe of kingdoms. It would still take them a long time to break through the rest. Now, the sevenyers were all upied by the God Chaos Party. If God Spirits entered such a ce, they would have to be careful. It had been a long time since news of their progress had been received.


    God Hall Leader was saying he wanted Han Sen to get in there and kill as many members of the God Chaos Party as he was able to. If he was unable to kill them, he could at least harvest some information. That way, he could find out how manyyers the God Chaos Party had managed to breakthrough.


    God Hall Leader promised that if Han Sen delivered him urate news, he could give Han Sen a very special and rare gene race. Apparently, Han Sen was going to love it.


    It was a tempting proposition, but the territory of the God Chaos Party was not the sort of ce one could freely waltz into. The only thing Han Sen had on his side was that the two universe¡¯s powers would not be suppressed when inside a buffer zone. By being there, Han Sen could use all of his powers and not be restricted.


    Of course, what tempted Han Sen even more was the god temples of the God Chaos Party¡¯s members. By destroying god temples, he could get more god bases. No one wanted fewer god bases.


    Han Sen had asked God Hall Leader why the members of the God Chaos Party were not called God Spirits despite them having god temples and god bases. The God Hall Leader did not answer him. He just told Han Sen how to get there.


    Han Sen was interested to see it. Before that, he wanted to see the Qin Kingdom¡¯s alpha temple.


    ¡°The Qin Kingdom must have had people who could break the world. Let¡¯s not mention anyone else, but Jian Bu Gu must have been a Break World elite. My powers are restricted by the universe. Breaking an alpha temple would be difficult.¡± Han Sen kept thinking. He still nned on sneaking into the alpha temple to have a look.


    To prevent trouble pursuing him, Han Sen went looking for Qin Bai. He nned to take Qin Bai with him to the alpha temple. Having the Qin Kingdom¡¯s future king Qin Bai there could make a big problem be a very small problem if he was discovered. He could turn a very small problem into not a problem at all. He could avoid a lot of unnecessary troubles.


    ¡°Qin Bai, is Bao¡¯er at home?¡± When Qin Bai went to the Feng family castle, he did not go inside. He asked his men to bring Han Sen out. He looked angry.


    ¡°I am ying in the garden with Feng Yin Yin,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°If the crown prince wants her, then I can go get her.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Qin Bai¡¯s face turned white as he pulled Han Sen.

 Chapter 3193 - Destiny Well

    <strong>Chapter 3193 Destiny Well</strong>


    Qin Bai pulled Han Sen away from the doors of the Feng family castle and asked, ¡°Han Sen, why have youe looking for me?¡±.


    Han Sen looked at Qin Bai as he asked, ¡°Mister Crown Prince, have you been to the alpha temple?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have been there. Every year, when we perform sacrifices, we have to kneel for half the day. We have to kowtow and bow. It is all so very annoying.¡± Qin Bai looked as if he did not have many fond memories of his trips to the alpha temple. He looked like he hated the ce quite a bit. He strangely asked, ¡°Why are you asking me about it?¡± Han Senughed and said, ¡°I have heard there is a very powerful treasure in the alpha temple. Do you know what it is, Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How can a ce like the alpha temple have great treasure? It is just a temple with an alpha statue inside it and a few tools for sacrifices, of course. There is nothing else there, so why would there be treasure?¡± Qin Bai joined the sacrifices every year. He knew what was inside the alpha temple.


    ¡°Aside from these things, are you sure there is nothing?¡± When Han Sen heard that, he felt disappointed. If Qin Xiu really had put Wan¡¯er¡¯s dead body inside the alpha temple, there should have been some kind of evidence. There couldn¡¯t be nothing at all.


    Qin Bai thought for a bit and said, ¡°There are some weird things, but they are not treasures. For instance, there is a well there.¡±


    ¡°What kind of well?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.


    After thinking a moment, Qin Bai said, ¡°The alpha temple has one main and two sub halls. There are three halls in total. The right hall features an old well. It is octagon-shaped. The well has the alpha¡¯s writing on it. He wrote down the word ¡®destiny.¡¯ Therefore, the well is called Destiny Well. People frequently call it the country well.¡±


    After pausing, Qin Bai looked around and saw that nobody was around. He quietly told Han Sen, ¡°I have heard that the well can be quite creepy. There is a chain thicker than an arm on the tform. The chain leads all the way down the well. I heard that the chains have locked up a suppressed pulse god beast from the Qin Kingdom. I heard these stories when I was a young boy. The suppressed pulse god beast helped the Qin Kingdom suppress luck. It has kept the Qin Kingdom going for 1,000 autumns and 10,000 generations and made the kingdom rich forever.¡±


    After Han Sen heard that, he was so happy, he thought, ¡°If Wan¡¯er¡¯s body is in the alpha temple, it will probably be in the Destiny


    Well.¡±


    After thinking about it, Han Sen told Qin Bai, ¡°I have heard about the powerful treasure residing inside Destiny Well.¡±


    Qin Bai¡¯s head shook like a drum. ¡°Impossible! I do not know if Destiny Well has a suppressed pulse god beast, but that is an odd ce to put treasure. The legends im that the alpha put the Qin Kingdom in a very good situation. In the second generation, it was said the alpha¡¯s son was very naughty. During a sacrifice, he decided to answer the call of nature right inside Destiny Well. Afterward, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s fortunes soured. It was bad for many years. It almost destroyed the kingdom. It was all because of that incident. As a result, all the kings use this story to educate their family members. They must not do anything bad to the Destiny Well. If it was not for having to attend ritual sacrifice, I¡¯d never visit the alpha temple of my own volition.¡± Although Qin Bai was a bit naughty and spoiled, there were limits to his own tenacity.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are not nning on doing anything in the Destiny Well, are you? I would advise you to put those thoughts to bed right now.¡± Qin Bai looked around and pulled Han Sen into a corner. He quickly said, ¡°You must not go there. There are very scary elites guarding there. They are the greatest defenders of the Qin Kingdom. Even if Jade Wall City was broken, you could not infiltrate that one zone. Without the permission of my father, not even I can visit there freely. You are strong, but if you went there alone, not even you would make it back.¡±


    Qin Bai was sincerely looking out for Han Sen¡¯s best interest. He would not have told Han Sen the secrets of the temple if he did not want what was best for him.


    ¡°Oh, what kind of scary characters?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Qin Bai shook his head. ¡°I am not entirely sure. That is just what my father told me. When I have been by Destiny Well, I have never seen anyone guarding the ce. I am fairly sure it is the truth. What father tells me is never incorrect, and he never lets me tell anyone else about this stuff. He says that if I ever encounter a crisis in which I cannot solve and my life is threatened, all I must do is escape to the alpha temple. Once there, I can find help and someone to save me.¡±


    Hearing Qin Bai say that, Han Sen was sure there was something unusual about the alpha temple. Even if it was not Wan¡¯er¡¯s body, it likely had something important to do with the Qin Kingdom.


    ¡°The alpha temple has the Qin Kingdom¡¯s strongest guardians. If I forced entry, it might end up bad for me.¡± Although Han Sen was strong, under the suppression of the world¡¯s rules, he was not sure if he had what it took to fend off the Qin Kingdom if it entirely turned against him.


    ¡°This is giving me a headache.¡± In Han Sen¡¯s heart, he was feeling a bit depressed.


    ¡°Han Sen, if you really want to look at Destiny Well, I can take you there during a time of sacrifice,¡± Qin Bai said. ¡°Outside of those times, it is not wise to visit.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked bright as he asked Qin Bai, ¡°When the next sacrifice rolls around, can you take me there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Qin Bai smiled and said, ¡°There will only be royals, officers, and chosen people that are allowed to go in. If you would like to enter, you can disguise yourself as my servant.¡±


    ¡°Are your servants expected to be eunuchs?¡± Han Sen asked with a weird look.


    ¡°They are eunuchs,¡± Qin Bai answered with a nod.


    Han Sen did not want to be a eunuch. Aside from that, there did not seem to be another way to get close to Destiny Well. It was the only thing he could do.


    He told Qin Bai that the next time there was a sacrifice, he wanted to be taken along. For now, Han Sen gave up on the ns of infiltrating the Qin Kingdom¡¯s alpha temple.


    ¡°Han Sen, Thousand Mile Reach and Teacher Jia have not stopped being mean to me. My days have been poor. Do you think there is a way in which they might stop being so mean to me?¡± Qin Bai looked at Han Sen as if he was a beacon of hope.


    ¡°They are being harsh because they want you to be good,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°You only need to do your homework. Do that, and you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You say that like it is easy,¡± Qin Bai said while he cried. ¡°There are six teachers and a dozen nannies. There are so many of them teaching me. I have to learn everything. If I don¡¯t eat or sleep, it is likely I still wouldn¡¯t learn it all before the day I die.¡±


    Han Sen pitied Qin Bai. He loved to fool around, but he was born to a royal family. Furthermore, he was the only sessor. He could tell how much the Qin Kingdom king wanted him to be good before he ascended.


    Normal people would just control how to use gene races. Qin Bai was the Qin Kingdom¡¯s future king. Controlling gene races was not enough. There was too much he had to learn.


    After thinking a moment, Han Sen had an idea. ¡°How about this? I have been nning a trip recently. Why don¡¯t you go to the king and ask for permission to join me on this trip to learn?¡±

 Chapter 3194 - Traveling and Studying

    <strong>Chapter 3194 Traveling and Studying</strong>


    When Qin Bai heard what he said, he developed a wry smile and replied, ¡°It is very hard for me to leave the pce for any duration of time. I always have toe up with excuses to leave the pce and see you. Why would my father allow me to travel and study with you?¡±


    ¡°Just give it a go,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°Perhaps your father might agree. By the way, when you ask your father, you can tell him that Mister Jian is going too.¡± ¡°I would not dare tell my father something like that,¡± Qin Bai said with a sigh. ¡°He is going to say I am a loser.¡±


    ¡°If you give it a go, you might have a chance,¡± Han Sen said with a tilt of his head. ¡°You can never know anything unless you try, so why not? I have given you the option. It is up to you if you want to act on it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think the percentage of this working is?¡± Qin Bai asked with a gnash of his teeth.


    ¡°I would say there is a 50% chance,¡± Han Sen casually said. Whatever happened before always meant there was still a 50% chance.


    When Qin Bai heard that, he felt excited. ¡°If there is a 50% chance, I will risk getting told off. Let¡¯s go give it a shot.¡±


    After sending Qin Bai on his way, Han Sen returned to the castle. He saw Bao¡¯er ying with a wooden sword. It was the same one Jian Bu Gu had given her.


    ¡°Did I not ask you to give it back to Mister Jian?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Bao¡¯er said, ¡°Mister Jian said he didn¡¯t need it. He said it was a gift for me, so I don¡¯t have to give it back.¡± Han Sen remained silent. He then walked to Mister Jian¡¯s room.


    Han Sen knocked on the door. Mister Jian¡¯s voice soon sounded from beyond. ¡°The door is not locked, so pleasee in.¡±


    Han Sen pushed the door and went in. He saw Mister Jian was holding a needle and stitching up clothes. He thought it was weird.


    He was the Qin Kingdom¡¯s first elite. He was a person who could use a sword mind to suppress a God Spirit. Strangely, he was now looking like a family man.


    ¡°Please sit, Mister,¡± Mister Jian said. He kept fixing clothes as he spoke.


    ¡°Mister Jian, I am nning a long-distance trip,¡± Han Sen said with seriousness. ¡°Would you be willing toe with me?¡±


    ¡°You bought me as a ve, so you can tell me to do whatever you want,¡± Jian Bu Gu flippantly said.


    ¡°I am going to a ce called Thirty-Three Days,¡± Han Sen said to Jian Bu Gu while he looked at him. ¡°I am sure it is a ce that you are no stranger to.¡± Jian Bu Gu put down his needle, looked at Han Sen, and asked, ¡°Will you be taking Qin Bai to Thirty-Three Days?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-Three Days is dangerous, but I can look after myself,¡± Han Sen casually said. ¡°There is no need to worry about that. Qin Bai is the Qin Kingdom¡¯s crown prince. He is the future of the Qin Kingdom. He should experience more. It will only bring him goodness. It will not be anything bad. What do you think, Mister Jian?¡± ¡°Although you might be able to say that, that ce is too dangerous,¡± Jian Bu Gu said. ¡°I have been through Seven Skies and almost died. Plus, you have a rivalry with the God Chaos Party. Going there is like amb waltzing up to the ughter.¡±


    ¡°Mister, if you have been, I am sure you must know that ce rtively well,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°I have never been there before. Would you mind introducing me?¡±


    Jian Bu Gu tried to remember the locale. ¡°Seven Skies is for fallen people. They obey the evil gods of the God Chaos Party. That ce is different from the universe of kingdoms. Fallen humans and gene races are all full of hatred there, and they are under the effect of the mysterious powers of Thirty-Three Days. Humans and gene races undergo scary changes in that ce. You have seen what Rocky Dee is capable of. If you have, then you should know how scary the gene races there might be.¡±


    ¡°Aside from that, there are many other scary things there. Even God Spirits can die in that ce, and we are talking about Qin Bai.¡± Jian Bu Gu made an oath not to care about the Qin Kingdom, but he was from there. His heart still cared about the Qin Kingdom. ¡°There is no need to worry about my problems with the God Chaos Party. I have a way to sort things out, and it will not affect this trip.¡± After pausing, Han Sen said, ¡°Plus, this time I want to see One Sky. I will not go deep. I do not think there will be many dangers. It would be fantastic if you could go so you could watch out for Qin Bai.¡±


    Jian Bu Gu looked at Han Sen, but he did not say anything. His eyes looked weird. ¡°I said my life is indebted to you. You can ask me to do anything your heart desires.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please ready yourself,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°It does not matter if Qin Baies or not, but you and I are still leavinge tomorrow.¡± He left after speaking.


    That night, someone broke into the Feng family castle. They put something down in Jian Bu Gu¡¯s room. Jian Bu Gu left the Feng family castle. He went out in the middle of the night. It was unknown where he went.


    Han Sen saw everything, but he learned nothing The next day, Han Sen heard Qin Bai¡¯s happy voice call out, ¡°Han Sen, where are you? Why are you not up? Come and pack. We have to go!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so early?¡± Han Sen yawned and emerged from his room. He saw Qin Bai looking very excited. He knew Qin Jinzhen had permitted him to go on the journey.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen, you are a god. Father did not agree right away. After I mentioned Mister Jian, as you said to do, father immediately acted differently. His determination to not permit me to go was weakened. He did not fully agree either. At first, I thought it failed. This morning, my father told Thousand Mile Reach that I would be allowed to travel with you.¡± Qin Bai looked at Han Sen with sheer admiration.


    ¡°As I expected.¡± Han Sen blushed and pretended to gasp.


    Qin Bai wanted to say something, but Bao¡¯er walked in. He immediately hid behind Han Sen. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, hello.¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince, hello,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a blink of her eyes. ¡°It has been a while since we yed chess together. Why don¡¯t we y some?¡±.


    ¡°No... No...¡± Qin Bai¡¯s face had turned white. He shook his head and said, ¡°I have stuff to do with Han Sen. I can¡¯t y chess today. Perhaps next time?¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, have you packed your things?¡± Han Sen asked while doing his best not tough.


    Bao¡¯er lowered her head. Her left hand held the small flying fish whereas her right hand had Small Cat in it. She nodded and said, ¡°I have packed.¡± When Qin Bai heard that, his face changed. In shock, he said, ¡°Bao¡¯er is so young. Are we studying together?¡± ¡°Traveling is better than studying books,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°It will be nice to have her learn something new too.¡±


    Bao¡¯er did not speak. She looked at Qin Bai as if she was smiling, but she was not smiling.


    Qin Bai now regretted his decision toe. If he knew that demon child was going, he would not have been so excited.


    Qin Bai made up his mind that he was not going to do anything to invoke her ire. He would not promise to y chess with her either.


    Everyone was packed and ready to go. Before they departed the Feng family castle, they saw a man and a woman waiting outside.


    Qin Bai looked and noticed it was his teacher, Thousand Mile Reach, whom he admired. The other was Jia Shi Zhen. He knew something bad must have happened.


    Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen bowed to Han Sen, but they both looked at the small flying fish Bao¡¯er was holding.


    The small flying fish had a bit of notoriety. After all, it had recently shocked the universe. Everyone knew about it. It was only Qin Bai who did not fight or watch the fights who did not know about the small flying fish. Everyone else knew.


    Thousand Mile Reach said, ¡°Mister Han, the king has asked us to apany Mister Crown Prince on your journey. Will this disturb you?¡± Qin Bai¡¯s face immediately copsed.

 Chapter 3195 - Soldier Weapon Sky

    <strong>Chapter 3195 Soldier Weapon Sky</strong>


    Even the universe¡¯s buffer zones were ces ordinary people could not go.


    Han Sen used Break World powers at a spot God Hall Leader told him to go to gain ess. When he did as he was instructed, he created a space tunnel. He then took many people inside.


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. It was so huge that one could not imagine it. All kinds of big, small, strange, and weird weaponry were strewn about all over the ce, including knives,nces, swords, halberds, axes, onos, hooks, tridents, arrows, shields, knives, hammers. They were looking at a forest of weapons that reached far into the distance. It was further than the eye could see. The whole ce was full of weapons. There were knives so big that they were like little mountains. There were some godlynces high up in the sky that could easily kill. There were rotten knives and swords. There were bronze, steel, wood, and stone weapons. The weapons were made from all sorts of materials, had countless types of textures, and were many different shapes.


    Jia Shi Zhen and Thousand Mile Reach had heard stories about this ce. This was the first time they had seen the ce. Jia Shi Zhen was utterly bbergasted.


    ¡°The legends im the first sky is Soldier Knife Sky. It is heaven for weapons. It is true!¡± Thousand Mile Reach looked at the ocean of weapons with shock and sighed.


    Qin Bai did not look overjoyed on the way there, but he was now looking surprised. He asked, ¡°Are the weapons here real? Can you kill people with them?¡±


    Thousand Mile Reach said, ¡°Thirty-Three Days is better than the universe because this ce is not hampered by the rules of the universe. You cannot use the rules and theories of the big universe to exin anything here. In Soldier Knife Sky, all the weapons are like the universe¡¯s flowers, grasses, trees, and woods. They have lives and souls of their own. Unless they are willing to follow you on your departure, they will be dust if you try to force them out.¡± After pausing, Thousand Mile Reach added, ¡°If they are willing to follow you after you take them away from here, they can serve you as brilliant weapons. Of course, these weapons are like ordinary flowers, grasses, woods, and trees. There are different species. Their qualities and powers are different. Most of them would be ordinary weapons. They would be like baron- or viscount-ss weapons in the Qin Kingdom.


    ¡°That is not too bad,¡± Qin Bai naively said. ¡°If we can ship a lot of them back, the armies of our kingdom would never have to worry about a weapon shortage.¡±


    ¡°It is not that easy,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said. ¡°Let¡¯s not mention the fact that ordinary people can¡¯t enter the Solder Knife Sky realm, but even if they could, they could only take a weapon one by one. If we force them out, most of them will be dust. You cannot take them all. Plus, some of these weapons have scary existences. Their powers can be scarier than those of a God Spirit. Even if you could take them back, if you shock them, you might not stay alive to even start doing that.¡± ¡°Does that mean these weapons are actually gene races?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You might say that, but these weapons are different from ordinary gene races,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said after a brief think. ¡°For starters, they are not in egg mode. They cannot have a God Spirit mark. They are only half weapons and half gene races, so they cannot move by themselves. Even while they are asleep, they will only wake up when pulled


    out.11


    ¡°If I can pull out a weapon that is as good as a God Spirit, does that mean we can have a god weapon?¡± Qin Bai was showing a lot of interest. He looked at the weapons around him. He seemed to really want to give it a go.


    ¡°If you can get the approval of a weapon, that can work,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said with a streak of seriousness. ¡°It would be best not to try that. If you do not get the approval of a weapon and pull it out, it might result in a fighting scene. If you lose, it will self-destruct and turn into dust. It won¡¯t allow itself to be used by people.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Bai shrugged and gave up the whole idea of obtaining a new weapon.


    God weapons were great, but Qin Bai did not think they were anything fun. He had some at home already, so there was no need for him to risk his life for any of these.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He looked around. He was quite interested in the weapons he saw. If there was a powerful weapon that was like a God Spirit, he would not mind pulling some out to try.


    The weapons were all asleep. One could not tell if one was good or if one was bad from their image alone. On top of that, there were too many of them. He could not go and check out all of them. If he wanted to try and do that, he¡¯d die of old age.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s interest was far greater. She ran to a little gem-like sword that was sunk into the ground. She reached her hands out to pick it up.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen eximed with shock.


    When Bao¡¯er pulled out the emerald short sword. The emerald short sword made a crunchy sword sound. It flew from Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen felt nervous. They were going to save her, but they recognized the small flying fish and knew how strong that little critter was. Still, they did not think Bao¡¯er, who was just a kid, possessed that much power.


    If the small flying fish did not react next to Bao¡¯er, she would be in danger.


    Before they could move, they heard Bao¡¯er say, ¡°Turn around...¡±


    The small, emerald sword listened to her. It circled Bao¡¯er and drew a circle for her.


    Bao¡¯er thought it was very funny. She waved at the green, gem-like short sword that was flying around. She was having a lot of fun with it.


    She behaved like it was not that fun. Bao¡¯er was holding the emerald short sword in one hand. It looked like it had many pieces of broken emerald all over it. She pulled them all out.


    Suddenly, there were 30 to 40 emerald short swords. Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen were shocked. They wanted to stop her, but Han Sen did not say anything. They bit their tongues and did not say what they wished to.


    The way she was pulling them out made it seem that if there was one emerald short sword that did not listen, Bao¡¯er would be in danger. They were prepared for something to happen, so they were ready to save her at any moment.


    The emerald short swords all adhered to Bao¡¯er¡¯s will. None of them rejected her. After Bao¡¯er pulled them all out, all the emerald short swords listened to hermands. They turned into a human shape. Next, they formed the shape of the Chinese character for ¡°big.¡± They flew around in the air like soldiers learning a formation.


    Qin Bai thought this was really funny. He thought, ¡°It looks like Thousand Mile Reach is just bluffing people. Bao¡¯er has pulled out so many, yet she is fine. All of these things must be really easy to pull out.¡± ¡°I am going to get one!¡± Qin Bai watched the group of emerald short swords being controlled by Bao¡¯er with ease. It was funny. He could not help himself from trying to do the same. He looked around and thought about which would be best for him to pick up.


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, you have to be careful,¡± Thousand Mile Reach quickly said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Qin Bai said in agreement. He did not keep it in mind. He locked onto a three-foot-long diamond great sword that was taller than him.


    Qin Bia thought, ¡°Bao¡¯er is so small, so it makes sense that she draws short swords. I am a crown prince. I need a big one to look cool.¡± He walked toward the diamond great sword.

 Chapter 3196 - Pulling Out a Sword

    <strong>Chapter 3196 Pulling Out a Sword</strong>


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince, let¡¯s summon a gene race to protect your body before you draw the sword of your choice.¡± Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen did not dy. One went left, and one went right. They followed Qin Bai, ready to save him the moment he needed to be saved.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Qin Bai walked up to the big sword. He reached his hand out to touch the sword¡¯s grip, but it was too high. After he touched the handle, he could not use any strength.


    Seeing that the big great sword had a blunted de, Qin Bai used his body to hold the sword and pull it.


    The scared Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen knew that with this kind of pulling, assuming the great sword did not approve of Qin Bai, it would attack Qin Bai¡¯s body. He would not be given any time to react.


    The two of them wanted to stop that from happening, but Qin Bai had already pulled the diamond great sword out. Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound. The great sword exploded with a sharp sword light. It broke Qin Bai¡¯s armor, dying his armor with blood.


    Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s reactions were blisteringly quick. She fired out a lightning-like sword light to send the great sword flying away.


    Thousand Mile Reach flew and grabbed Qin Bai. He immediately examined Qin Bai¡¯s wounds. Fortunately, Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s reactions had been fast enough. Before the great sword could strike Qin Bai¡¯s ribcage, it had only damaged his skin.


    Jia Shi Zhen unleashed another sword light to cut the diamond great sword in half. After the diamond great sword was broken, it self-destructed. It turned into a mushroom cloud until it fizzed away into dust.


    If Jia Shi Zhen had hit the great sword while Qin Bai was holding it, it would have blown Qin Bai into dust.


    Qin Bai¡¯s eyes were open wide. He looked at his chest, which was bleeding profusely. He only now realized what had happened. He felt pain and said, ¡°Ow... It is hurting like hell...¡±


    Qin Bai had never felt pain this severe before. It made his eyes bring on the waterworks, which also made his nose snotty. Thousand Mile Reach summoned a healing power gene race to heal Qin Bai. ¡°Mister Crown Prince, it is only a small wound. There is no need for you to shout this much.¡± Han Sen squatted down next to Qin Bai and heartilyughed. ¡°You are not the one who is hurting, so, of course, you don¡¯t feel hurt,¡± Qin Bai responded through the wails and tears.


    Han Senughed but did not reply. The wounds he had incurred were far worse than the likes Bai Qin had ever seen before. These wounds were nothing.


    Han Sen could not tell Bao Qin something like that. He smiled at him and said, ¡°Right, if it was me, I would not touch the swords randomly either. I would not go and collect any without first getting a gene race. Mister Crown Prince, you are way too brave.¡± ¡°You... You... You are saying things to mock me,¡± Qin Bai madly said.


    Han Senughed. Bao¡¯er added, ¡°You are brave, but you are also weak. You cannot even conquer a sword. You are a weak ass.¡±


    ¡°Who said I cannot do it? I just missed. That¡¯s all.¡± Qin Bai was annoyed as he spoke. He wanted to get angry, but it was Bao¡¯er who was talking. So, he made himself sound weaker again.


    ¡°You missed, huh? In that case, pick up a few more and let me see your true might.¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Qin Bai with interest.


    Qin Bai was a little bit scared, but he liked having a bit of a reputation. Thus, he shouted, ¡°I am not afraid of you!¡± Bao¡¯er would not let him go. Sheughed and said, ¡°Sure. In that case, you go right ahead and pick another one up. I bet you will end up peeing your pants.¡±


    The wounds on Qin Bai¡¯s body had already been healed by Thousand Mile Reach. Hearing Bao¡¯er say what she did, Qin Bai could not help but say, ¡°Hmph. Watch your tongue, Bao¡¯er. I am going to show you how I pick one up.¡± Thousand Mile Reach looked at Han Sen, hoping he would stop this contest. Han Sen behaved as if nothing was going on. He was merely talking with Jian Bu Gu.


    Qin Bai said he was so powerful, but he did not move his feet. He peered at Han Sen with a beggar-like look. He quickly noticed that Han Sen was not even looking at him. He was just talking to Jian Bu Gu.


    ¡°What is it? Do you really not dare to try?¡± Bao¡¯er asked as she lifted her lips.


    ¡°There is nothing I would not dare to do,¡± Qin Bai said. He gnashed his teeth and started looking around. He went off in the direction of a little stick. It was bronze and looked very small and thin.


    Because of what happenedst time, Qin Bai did not go and select a weapon that looked so mighty. That bronze stick looked safer. He wagered the damage it might deal would not be so high.


    After what happenedst time, Qin Bai summoned the strongest gene race he had at first. After hebined with it, he went to the bronze stick.


    He had a lot of god-ss gene races tobine with, but his power was limited. Since he had always skimped on his practices, he could onlybine with one gene race. He could notbine with many.


    He carefully walked to the bronze stick. He cautiously generated the power of the gene race and enabled the gold light to protect his body and hands. Qin Bai then used power to


    pull.


    He pulled out the bronze stick, but his hands were trembling. It was like the de was trying to struggle to break free from his hands.


    Qin Bai held it tight as he shouted, ¡°You are mine!¡±


    The bronze stick was incapable of escaping. It eventually decided to self-destruct. Its power was not as strong as the gene race Qin Bai had, but the explosion released a strong power that blew Qin Bai backward and onto the ground. He was not injured, but his hands felt numb.


    ¡°You are too weak,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a shake of her head and a lengthy sigh. ¡°You cannot even conquer a short, broken, bronze stick.¡± Qin Bai¡¯s face turned red. He did not say a word. He climbed to his feet and marched straight toward another weapon.


    He noticed that with the protection of a god-ss gene race, the weapons were not all that scary. They just made him hurt a little. He was able to endure the pain.


    Qin Bai¡¯s luck was not so fortunate. He pulled out seven weapons. None of them approved him to be their master. They all self-destructed.


    It was lucky he was Qin Bai, the crown prince of the Qin Kingdom. He had gene races with immense power. The explosions of normal weapons could not hurt him.


    Eventually, hits like these stacked up. Qin Bai was no longer able to ept them.


    He felt very depressed and thought, ¡°Bao¡¯er managed to easily pull them out. So many emerald short swords approved her. I have pulled out so many, so why have I yet found one that approves me? Am I really that useless?¡±


    ¡°Han Sen, am I really useless? Why do the weapons not approve of me as their master?¡± Qin Bai started to doubt his life.


    Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen both sighed. The heart of an item was like the heart of a person. Qin Bai always loved to goof around, so he had yet to be stabilized. There was no way the weapons were going to approve of him.


    Han Senughed. ¡°Crown Prince, you just haven¡¯t found a way to use them correctly yet. If you use the right method, getting the approval of one of those weapons is not difficult.¡±


    Qin Bai¡¯s face turned bright as he said, ¡°I see. What kind of method do you need?¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, give your wooden sword to the crown prince to use,¡± Han Sen said to Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er drew the small wooden sword and passed it to Qin Bai. Han Sen then said, ¡°Hold this sword and try to pull out the weapon from that side.¡±


    Qin Bai was feeling rather hopeful as he held the wooden sword. He walked to the weapon Han Sen had pointed at. It was another diamond great sword.


    ¡°Can I really do this?¡± Qin Bai did not believe it. He looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°Why not just give it a go?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    Qin Bai gnashed his teeth. He used gene race power to protect his body. He grabbed the great sword and gave it a big yank. The diamond great sword was pulled free.


    This time, the diamond great sword did not attack him. He managed to hold it wlessly. It released a god light. It made Qin Bai very shocked and happy. ¡°I really did it!¡±

 Chapter 3197 - Method

    <strong>Chapter 3197 Method</strong>


    ¡°Han Sen, why is it like this? Why am I now able to grab the diamond great sword with the wooden sword in my hand? Why did it approve of me?¡± Qin Bai looked at Han Sen with confusion.


    ¡°There is a solution to everything in this world. It all depends on whether or not your solution is the correct one. This small, wooden sword is one such method, but it can only help you im an ordinary weapon.¡± Han Sen was not going to tell him that the small wooden sword¡¯s sword mind was equal to Jian Bu Gu¡¯s. There would not be a sword that did not approve of Jian Bu Gu¡¯s sword.


    ¡°It is no wonder why Bao¡¯er could conquer so many emerald short swords!¡± Qin Bai eximed with shock.


    Han Sen was not going to tell him that Bao¡¯er had not used the short wooden sword. She did not need the wooden sword to do what she did.


    ¡°I want to conquer the other weapons, so what will I have to do to get those?¡± Qin Bai asked with curiosity. ¡°Is there a small wooden knife and a small wooden spear?¡±


    Han Sen smiled and said, ¡°The way to sort this out is not just using a small wooden sword. If you can find the right solution, you can conquer any weapon. You can return the small wooden sword to Bao¡¯er now.¡±


    Qin Bai returned the small wooden sword to Bao¡¯er. The weapons there were different from people. They did not think much. If the diamond great sword had already been conquered, even if there was no small wooden sword, it would not leave him.


    Han Sen looked around. He looked at a knife and pointed it out to Qin Bai. He said, ¡°Try and pick up that knife.¡±


    ¡°Do I just walk there and pick it up? Don¡¯t I need to ready myself in some way?¡± Qin Bai asked as he peered at the knife.


    It was a beautiful, long knife with a scabbard. The scabbard and handle were encrusted with gems. It seemed to be brightly twinkling. It was very shiny.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Han Sen said with certainty. ¡°You don¡¯t need anything. You just need to go over there and pick it up. I promise you it will obey


    you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Bai did not believe him.


    ¡°Just try it. Are you going to learn the truth or chicken out?¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Jia Shi Zhen and Thousand Mile Reach were curious and looked at the knife. They guessed what Han Sen was trying to do, but they did not believe he was that smart.


    Jian Bu Gu smiled but did not speak. He quietly watched what was happening.


    Qin Bai was easily provoked, so he ran over and tried to pick up the knife.


    Qin Bai had merely touched the handle when a will came surging out of the knife. It seemed like it was dying to enter his arm. It was easily picked up without any resistance.


    Seeing the knife happily circle Qin Bai in flight, it adhered to Qin Bai¡¯s own actions by jumping. It was not just Qin Bai who was surprised. Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen were shocked too. They understood something. They looked at Han Sen with admiration.


    ¡°Han Sen, why is it like this?¡± Qin Bai curiously asked.


    Han Sen replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you there is always a solution to figuring things out? It all depends on whether or not you can use those methods. The weapons did not approve of you because you did not know yourself or understand them. You approached them in the wrong way, which is why you failed.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Qin Bai did not understand.


    ¡°To sort out these problems, you must first understand the type of problem you have,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Your problem lies in your will not being able to match the will of the weapons. That was why they did not obey you. Your will matches with this knife¡¯s will. Thus, when you tried to draw it, the knife was willing to follow you.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, how am I supposed to find out which knife has a will that is simr to mine?¡± Qin Bai looked at Han Sen with interest. He wanted to use his own power to discern which weapons to select.


    ¡°You will have to use a weapon-watching skill,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°Thousand Mile Reach is an expert with this. You should probably ask her.¡±


    ¡°I would not dare. I am much worse than you, Mister Han.¡± Thousand Mile Reach spoke honesty. He would not try to lick his boots.


    The weapons were asleep, so the presence of their will was at a minimum. Thousand Mile Reach could not find a suitable weapon for Qin Bai to select based solely on gauging their appearances.


    ¡°Thousand Mile Reach, you should stop being so humble,¡± Qin Bai said with great interest. ¡°Just tell me which it is.¡±


    Thousand Mile Reach felt touched. He had taught Qin Bai for many years, and this was the first time he had ever seen Qin Bai want to learn something. He really admired Han Sen.


    Jia Shi Zhen strangely looked at Han Sen. She was shocked by Han Sen¡¯s knowledge, power, and patience. It was no wonder he was able to teach Qin Bai a sword mind in such a short amount of time.


    Jia Shi Zhen thought, ¡°It is no wonder why Mister Jian is so willing to follow him. Han Sen is very peculiar.¡±


    Thousand Mile Reach kept walking, exining the foundation of weapon-watching skills to Qin Bai. Qin Bai listened very intently and kept on asking questions. He asked about many things. Before this day, it would have been an impossible concept for him to fathom.


    In the past, when Qin Bai had his lessons, he felt as if he was in pain all the time. He felt as if he was locked up in prison. He only answered things when he was asked for. He was like a robot that did not learn much. He would never actively seek things out to learn.


    Han Sen really to teach Qin Bai. After all, this was the boy who had be his friend after he arrived in the universe of kingdoms. Han Sen would have liked to help him in any way he could. He did not want to watch him fail as a king and end up destroying the Qin Kingdom.


    If one took things from a serious perspective, Qin Bai was an heir of Qin Xiu. Han Sen¡¯s body had some of Qin Xiu¡¯s blood in it. In some way, they were rted by blood. But outsiders could not really help much. If Qin Bai wanted to be a king, then it was good. It all depended on whether or not he could be awakened.


    ¡°Mister Jian, where is Soldier Knife Sky¡¯s god temple?¡± Han Sen took a walk with Jian Bu Gu, who had been at the back of the group.


    ¡°Go in that direction. Within 3,000 miles, you should be able to espy the presence of that god temple.¡± Jian Bu Gu looked ahead. He appeared as if he was longing for something as he said, ¡°I wonder if the sword is still there.¡±


    ¡°What sword?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°There is a sword a mile from here,¡± Jian Bu Gu said. ¡°Back in the day, I was there when I was almost beaten. In the end, I was unable to draw it. After all these years, I do not know if it is still there or not.¡±


    ¡°If you were almost beaten by that sword, Mister Jian, I bet it must be a magical item. Why don¡¯t you lead us there to take a look?¡± Han Sen was interested in the sword.


    Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen were of a simr mind. Qin Bai showed excitement too. He wanted to try the watching-weapon skill he had just learned.


    Jian Bu Gu pointed in a certain direction, so the group traveled that way. There was not a single human seen. Aside from weapons, it was as if there was nothing else there.


    Boom!


    After walking for almost 10 miles, an explosion came from the sky. The wind suddenly changed. The sky looked dark. It looked like a storm was rolling in.

 Chapter 3198 - One Sword

    <strong>Chapter 3198 One Sword</strong>


    A bolt of lightning struck through the air. It looked like the sky and the earth were torn in two. All the weapons in the sky were like storms. They had the power to destroy the sky and the earth. Suddenly, they all started to rain down.


    Qin Bai was so shocked that he screamed. He held his head and hid behind Thousand Mile Reach.


    Thousand Mile Reach developed a wry smile. He did not generate a power to defend them from the weapon rain that could destroy the sky and the earth.


    In the next second, the rain of weapons started to hit the ground. They pierced through their bodies, but they did not get hurt. It was like a sky full of screams, explosions, cries, and wails. It created a symphony from hell.


    Han Sen and the others saw that the area around them was like a Shura battleground. Countless life forces were killed by the scary weapons. The sky and the earth had been broken by the weapons. The mountains and rivers were cut t. The life forces dried up, and blood flowed in the river. The sky and the earth were in chaos.


    ¡°The legends im that the Soldier Knife Sky used to be an old arena,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said. ¡°There was an old god that came to this ce to reveal his power. He killed many creatures that dared to disrespect God Spirits. He destroyed the sky and the earth. Because he was so horrible, some marks persist in the air as scars. They still exist now, even after all that time. So, whenever it rains, this is the sort of scene that is witnessed.¡±


    Although he knew it was just a fable, the scene that destroyed the sky and the earth was very scary. There were certainly gods involved. People knew it was just an illusion, but their hearts still felt scorned.


    It was pointless for Qin Bai to hide behind Thousand Mile Reach. The impact on his heart was something he alone had to absorb.


    Qin Bai looked bad. He almost coughed up blood. He did not expect to see a scene that could break someone¡¯s mind like that. He held his head and cried, ¡°Han Sen save me!¡±


    Han Sen sighed and said, ¡°Mister Crown Prince, there are things other people cannot help you with. You must face these alone. I have a skill here. If you copy it, you should feel better.¡±


    After Han Sen said that, he read a skill to Qin Bai that could soothe his mind. His voice was not too strong, but it was able to be heard over the battleground and other somber acoustics. His voice went into Qin Bai¡¯s ear, enabling him to hear it all.


    Qin Bai held his head and shouted, ¡°I feel terrible! How am I supposed to learn anything like this? Hurry up and find a way!¡± Before reading it out again, Han Sen said, ¡°Because it is this hard for you to endure, that is why you must learn. You need to learn this to ept it. Aside from that, no one can help you. I believe you can do this.¡±


    Qin Bai¡¯s legs shook. His face went pale. He felt as if the blood in his chest was madly rumbling. He was only able to focus on his heart. He gritted his teeth and tried to remember what Han Sen had said. He used the method to soothe his mind and fight against the terribly powerful impact that was damaging the sky and the earth.


    Qin Bai was not dumb. In fact, he was very smart. Since he always wanted to y, he never bothered to learn much. Now that he had no choice, he learned really fast. He managed to learn some good things in a short amount of time. Although he still couldn¡¯t fight against a god in an illusion, he still felt much better.


    He had tasted something sweet. Now, Qin Bai was doing everything in adherence to what Han Sen had told him. Not longter, the illusion was gone. Qin Bai¡¯s shaking legs went soft. He dropped to the ground in a sitting position.


    ¡°Han Sen, your skill works, but it is not too useful. Is there another one?¡± Qin Baiined.


    ¡°No,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°If you think it is useless, it is because you have only just learned it. In a while, it really will be useful.¡±


    ¡°Mister Han is correct,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said. ¡°Mister Crown Prince, you should practice it some more. In Soldier Knife Sky, there are always some old battle scenes. Sometimes, they canst hours.¡±


    When Qin Bai heard that, his face turned bitter. ¡°If I knew that, I would not havee along. Han Sen, you tricked me.¡±


    Han Sen loudlyughed. ¡°It is kind of difficult, but don¡¯t you also think it is rather interesting? You have always lived in the pce and never seen things like this. When you go back home, if the officers say you are ignorant and young, you can ask them if they have ever been to the Soldier Knife Sky. After that, ask them who is more ignorant.¡±


    When Qin Bai heard that, his face turned bright. He was sick and tired of hearing people call him young and ignorant. Whenever he made a mistake or wanted to do something, the officers would tell Qin Jinzhen. The word they most often used was ¡°ignorant.¡±


    After hearing those two words, Qin Bai felt like punching a wall. In its totality, what Han Sen had same made sense. ¡°Those officers eat weal and wearing nice clothes at home all day,¡± Qin Bai madly said. ¡°And me? I have been to this dangerous ce. They would not dare to call me young or ignorant after these trials.¡±


    Han Sen knew no that matter how much Qin Bai went through, the officers would still call him ignorant and young. There was a difference between being really ignorant and not actually being ignorant. It was always good to experience something new.


    ¡°Han Sen, hurry up and tell me more about the skill that I must practice.¡± Qin Bai couldn¡¯t wait before asking for more.


    Although when Qin Bai did things his interest did notst long, in the Soldier Knife Sky, he knew he absolutely had to. Otherwise, if this scene happened again, he would have to suffer again. In fact, most ordinary people were like Qin Bai. If they were not pushed into a corner, they would never notice the true strength they had inside them.


    This was why traveling was better than studying books. By studying books, one could getzy. One could not bezy on a trip. When one encountered trials and issues, one had no choice but to sort them out. If one did not ovee one¡¯s problems, the punishment would quickly ensue.


    Han Sen kept slowly teaching the skill to Qin Bai. The skill was not a geno art. It was just a skill to reinforce one¡¯s mind. It could work in any world.


    Qin Bai tried his hardest to learn it this time. Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen nodded. They thought the king had made the right choice. If Qin Bai had not been given the chance to experience all this, he would have never be someone mature and suited to the pce.


    He was not like ordinary princes. He was the king¡¯s only son. Qin Jinzhen only had him for a son. There was no pressure, so the whole pce favored him. He had never been tricked, so his development had been slow.


    They admired Han Sen, too. No matter if it was the weapon-watching skill or teaching Qin Bai the god-staring skill now, it was all so weird. As they listened to him speak, they learned it too.


    Jia Shi Zhen weirdly looked at Han Sen and thought, ¡°Who is this person? What he has learned is like a sky man.¡±


    They had walked a hundred miles when Jian Bu Gu pointed forward and said, ¡°The sword I recall is over there. I cannot believe it is still around.¡±


    Everyone looked to where his finger indicated. They saw an empty grove in the forest of swords. Weapons were everywhere in that realm. For a few dozen miles, the ce was empty. No other weapons were seen.


    Han Sen nced at the empty space. A sword was in the center of it.

 Chapter 3199 - One-InChapter Thinking, Then One-Inch Grey

    Chapter 3199 One-Inch Thinking, Then One-Inch Grey


    That sword did not appear to be very special. It was made of bronze and looked rather antique. It had no frills or special adornments. It was just a sword that had some interesting and old text scrawled across it.


    ¡°One-inch thinking, then one-inch grey.¡± Han Sen slowly read the words on the sword out. They were only a few words, but it enabled the people there to feel what it was like to miss someone profusely. Jian Bu Gu said, ¡°Yes. This is the sword. When I first encountered it, I thought it was just an obsessed-type of a sword.¡±


    After saying that, he saw Qin Bai stepping toward it. He swiftly stepped forward to prohibit Qin Bai¡¯s way. He casually said, ¡°This sword is different from the other swords of Soldier Knife Sky. This empty area is his. You cannot ess it.¡±


    ¡°Mister, what would happen if we did?¡± Jia Shi Zhen politely asked.


    Jian Bu Gu¡¯s face usually looked calm. Now, he looked rather confused. He said, ¡°In fact, there aren¡¯t many big issues that can arise. Unless you absolutely have to, though, I suggest you do not enter.¡±


    ¡°Would our lives be put in danger?¡± Qin Bai asked.


    ¡°Ordinarily, there should not be a danger posed to your lives,¡± Jian Bu Gu said. ¡°The sword will not harm anyone randomly. If you really want it, you can try to draw it. Perhaps you will be able to keep it.¡±


    ¡°That is good. I want to see what sort of sword it is.¡± Qin Bai¡¯s power had not reached that level yet, so he couldn¡¯t see. He felt terrible about it all. He heard Jian Bu Gu say there wasn¡¯t any danger, so he climbed toward the empty area.


    Thousand Mile Reach and Jia Shi Zhen knew what Jian Bu Gu had said meant something else, but Qin Bai was already on his way there. Therefore, they might as well have followed.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er followed too. Only Jian Bu Gu did not move. He still stood where he was in the forest of weapons. He watched them go forward and said to himself, ¡°Although there is no danger to one¡¯s life, that sword is a real pain. It would be best not to provoke it.¡±


    The few of them had only just been in the empty spot for a few steps when they suddenly heard a sword sound that was rather like an instrument. The acoustics were quite dreamy and unreal.


    When Thousand Mile Reach heard the sword sounds, he said to Qin Bai, ¡°Crown Prince, in the past, I always taught you how to find out the sounds of swords. Do you recognize what kind of sword this is?¡±


    ¡°It should be metal,¡± Qin Bai said, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said. ¡°That is a metal sword. To be a bit more specific, it is likely a bronze sword. Hearing the sword sound, you can tell the sword is around four feet long and has a thick body of around 1.5 inches. You can also tell the de is at 30 degrees.¡±


    Han Sen admired that. Thousand Mile Reach really was the greatest teacher in the Qin Kingdom. He was very good at listening to swords. Although Han Sen could do it too, he required the Dongxuan Sutra. This was Soldier Knife Sky. Without the restrictions of the universe¡¯s rules, Han Sen could cast the Dongxuan Sutra with ease. He did not have to bother listening with his ears. Qin Bai could not wait to find out if Thousand Mile Reach was right. He hurried up and ran to where the sword¡¯s sound came from.


    For a god-ss gene racebined human, 30 feet was nothing. In haste, Qin Bai was able to see the old bronze sword emzoned with the words, ¡°One-inch thinking, then one-inch


    grey.¡±


    ¡°Thousand Mile Reach is so powerful,¡± Qin Bai said with shock. ¡°It is just as you said.¡±


    ¡°It is just due to experience. Mister Crown Prince only needs to see and hear more to be like me.¡± Thousand Mile Reach used this opportunity to help Qin Bai learn more.


    ¡°Why is Mister Jian noting?¡± Jia Shi Zhen was surprised to notice Jian Bu Gu was not going with them.


    ¡°Maybe he does not want to be involved in some kind of trouble.¡± Han Sen knew Jian Bu Gu had not gone with them, and he was able to guess why.


    Qin Bai had not noticed. He looked at the old, bronze sword and said, ¡°Thousand Mile Reach, with the sword skills you taught me, this sword seems fairly average. It only looks like an old, bronze sword that might be used for decoration. It looks old and powerful, but it does not look like it can be of much use. Is this really some kind of ultimate sword?¡± Thousand Mile Reach replied, ¡°Looking at sword skills is a very deep thing. You cannot judge it by its appearance. When you reach a certain level, if you can see a sword is a god, this sword looks fairly normal but exudes a scary god light.¡±


    Qin Bai kept nodding. He looked hopeful and asked, ¡°ording to what you can see, would the sword will of this weapon match mine?¡±


    ¡°Mister Crown Prince is a future king. Your mind is special. Ordinary weapons will not suit you.¡± Thousand Mile Reach felt terrible to admit it, so he tried to cushion the disappointment as much as he could. Qin Bai¡¯s will was too weak. Not many weapons were able to match with him. It was even hard for Han Sen to pick one. It would be hard to find another one that was as powerful. The chance of it approving Qin Bai was abysmally low.


    Although Thousand Mile Reach said it in a roundabout way, Qin Bai was not stupid. He was able to understand him and fairly disappointed as a result. ¡°Thousand Mile Reach, will you match with this sword?¡± Qin Bai asked.


    ¡°Regarding that, I would have to give it a go. A god sword like this was not something Mister Jian was able to take, so I do not think I can.¡± Thousand Mile Reach said that, but he still had a budding hope. What if he did match with the sword?


    This was a sword Jian Bu Gu was unable to take. If he was able to tame it, that would be quite glorious.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you give it a go?¡± Qin Bai could not take the sword, but he still wanted to see how amazing that sword was.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Mister Han try it first?¡¯¡± Thousand Mile Reach politely offered.


    When Han Sen heard him say that, he knew the teacher still wanted it. He smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first, Thousand Mile Reach? I don¡¯t use swords often anyway.¡±


    Thousand Mile Reach offered it to Jia Shi Zhen, but she was indifferent. So, Thousand Mile Reach approached the sword.


    Although picking up a sword alone was risky, Jian Bu Gu said it would be a threat to one¡¯s life. Jian Bu Gu was not a liar, so Thousand Mile Reach was not so worried.


    ¡°If I really can get the sword¡¯s approval...¡± Thousand Mile Reach blushed. He was very excited.


    Although he was excited, he was old and smart. Thousand Mile Reach would not dare be careless. He summoned four gene races andbined with them. He then touched the handle of the sword.


    Thousand Mile Reach¡¯s body glowed with a golden light. It was like the light of the sun and the moon. When his hands touched down on the sword, he wanted to pull it up.


    Han Sen and the others opened their eyes wide as they watched him. They were eager to see what was going to happen. Strangely, nothing did.


    It was not that nothing happened. Thousand Mile Reach let go of the handle, and the gene race was removed. He returned to his original self. He slowly turned around to look at them.

 Chapter 3200 - The Style of That Sword

    <strong>Chapter 3200 The Style of That Sword</strong>


    ¡°Looking back and smiling, Bai Meisheng, the sixth pce has no color...¡±


    It was such a beautiful poem. The scene made people¡¯s hearts jump.


    Now, Thousand Mile Reach had an old face. With his white beard and hair, the expression he had made him appear exceptionally pretty when he looked back.


    They could see the corners of his eyes fly. His eyes looked as if they were hooking onto someone. They were so sensual but with an evil undertone.


    Han Sen, Qin Bai, and the other people were given a chill. They all strangely watched the scene in front of them. That was especially true of Qin Bai. His impression of Thousand Mile Reach was that he was a little cold but a very righteous person. He was like an old bookworm. Qin Bai never dreamed he might have a face that could disy emotions like this. It drove him insane.


    Seeing Thousand Mile Reach¡¯s intoxicated eyes follow the twist of his body as he turned around, he looked horny and slutty. That horniness was cheaply disyed. It was like a stereotypical example of whore.


    Han Sen, Bao¡¯er, Qin Bai, and Jia Shi Zhen stood together. With their mouths agape, they watched Thousand Mile Reach twist his ridiculous body. It appeared he was dancing.


    If the dance was performed by a beautiful woman, everyone would have enjoyed it or had some thoughts that could not be described. But this was an old man twisting his hips as he danced. He was doing all kinds of sexy and seductive movements. He even put his legs out to stroke them. It was the sort of scene that made people freeze in ce. A chill ran down Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s spine. Her stomach churned. She now understood why Jian Bu Gu looked so strange whenever he talked about the sword. ¡°Teacher Jian said he was beaten by this sword. Did he...¡± As Jia Shi Zhen thought about this weird scene, it made her shiver.


    Han Sen was thinking the same thing. He wanted to know what it would be like if it was Jian Bu Gu dancing this way.


    In the next second, something even more shocking happened. Thousand Mile Reach kept dancing but started taking off his robes. He was like some stripper trying to tease the audience. He threw his robes at them.


    Han Sen and the others almost felt their jaws drop. They started to duck and dive. No one wanted to touch those robes.


    Qin Bai looked very weird. He wanted tough, but he did not dare do so. His face was red. He was on the cusp of shouting, ¡°Take it off!¡±


    He was shocked and surprised. It was hard to remember that Thousand Mile Reach was the man who had been teaching him ever since he was a child. Now, he had been reduced to behaving like this.


    As he watched, Qin Bai looked delighted. ¡°How is Thousand Mile Reach going to act all high and mighty toward me in the future?¡± Jia Shi Zhen forced herself not tough and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Mister Han, what do we do now? Should we control Thousand Mile Reach first?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Thousand Mile Reach, who was dancing and taking his clothes off. He was silent a moment before replying, ¡°This sword is not mysterious or evil. It is like Mister Jian said. It is not dangerous. I suppose we shouldn¡¯t do anything. We should not invoke the anger of that sword. If we do that, things might get worse.¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen looked weird as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I supposed Mister Jian was right. I just don¡¯t know how we are supposed to return Thousand Mile Reach to normal.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, Thousand Mile Reach had already taken off all his clothes except for his white underwear. He had revealed his leathery, dried skin.


    He looked at Han Sen and the others. He put his foot on a stone and winked at his audience. He stroked his old legs seductively. It was a scene that made Han Sen and the others almost throw up.


    Suddenly, Thousand Mile Reach looked as if he was having a stroke. He instantly stopped where he was and did not move. His eyes made it look like he had been possessed. It was like the off switch had been flipped.


    Thousand Mile Reach¡¯s eyes looked bright. He looked at Han Sen and the others for a few seconds. He then let out a sob that could shock the sky. When they heard it, that crying made others want to cry. If a crying baby heard in the middle of the night, it would stop crying.


    A little whileter, Thousand Mile Reach put his clothes back on. His old face still kept turning green and white. He just stood there. It was like he had received many hits to the face.


    Han Sen and Jia Shi Zhen knew now was not the best time to talk to Thousand Mile Reach, so they did not even attempt tofort him. If theyforted him now, it would be like throwing gasoline on an open bonfire.


    ¡°Cough. Cough. Teacher Jia, why don¡¯t you try and take the sword too?¡± Han Sen suggested.


    Qin Bai agreed. ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! Teacher Jia is so smart, you might gain the approval of the sword.¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen looked at them both, trying to feign innocence. When she thought about doing the same things Thousand Mile Reach did, it made her blush.


    ¡°These two men are so evil.¡± Jia Shi Zhen knew what the pair were thinking, but she didn¡¯t openly air her grievances. She pretended nothing happened. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I and Thousand Mile Reach are too simr. If Thousand Mile Reach cannot seed, then I cannot seed either. But Mister Han, you can teach Mister Crown Prince a sword mind in just two days. Your sword-mind level must be the highest here. I earnestly believe you have what it takes to im the sword.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Qin Bai squealed in support. ¡°I think only you can im that sword.¡±


    Han Sen felt conflicted. The sword was old. If he had seen it correctly, that sword had already broken the world. Otherwise, it would not have been able to affect Thousand Mile Reach so effectively and make him lose control of his body.


    He believed it would be great to have a sword like that. If he wanted to conquer a sword like that, he knew it was not going to be easy.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Since I am here, I might as well give it a shot. Plus, there is no suppression in this part of the universe. No matter how strong it is, I should not end up losing control of myself. He nodded and said, ¡°OK, I will give it a go.¡±


    ¡°Mister Han, be wary of the power the sword holds,¡± Thousand Mile Reach said as he stood tall, frosty, and stiff. ¡°Ordinary material power does not work on it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Thousand Mile Reach.¡± Han Sen was grateful for the reminder. Being able to shirk his shame and remind Han Sen of that showed just how much of an honorable elder Thousand Mile Reach was.


    Han Sen thought about the way Thousand Mile Reach had acted. The image he had built was quick to cave in on itself. He had to force his face not to crack.


    ¡°One-inch thinking, then one-inch grey. Was that poem born with the sword, or was it added to the swordter?¡± Han Sen walked in front of the sword and thought about it.


    Soldier Knife Sky¡¯s weapons were made of two things. They were all half weapon and half gene race. It was normal for them to have words. They had seen many carvings and symbols across many of the weapons in thatnd.


    But those few words did not seem to match the feelings of the sword itself. It led Han Sen to think maybe someone had engraved the words onto it.

 Chapter 3201 - Sword Shadow

    <strong>Chapter 3201 Sword Shadow</strong>


    Han Sen clutched the bronze sword. Bao¡¯er, Jia Shi Zhen, Qin Bai, and Thousand Mile Reach all had their eyes open wide as they watched him. They kept wondering whether or not Han Sen would end up being affected by the power of the sword and was going to repulsively dance like the man before him had done.


    Facing a sword that could break the world, Han Sen did not dare underestimate things. He channeled power into his hands. It was one main power and one power reversed. The two types of power started to surge and generate a Break World power. It was directed into the sword through Han Sen¡¯s hands. The Blood-Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra created this Break World power. It was able to analyze the origin of a lifeforce. It could also dissolve and rebuild it. That was the power it had. It could discern the building blocks of a creature¡¯s origin with remarkable uracy.


    Although its power was not strong, it was useful to all kinds of lifeforms.


    The moment Han Sen ced his hands on the sword, the Break World power went into the bronze sword. The sword released a scream that shocked the sky. The sword¡¯s body exploded with a green light. It blocked Han Sen¡¯s red Break World power, trying to keep it from entering it.


    It was not just that either. A dreamy power wasing out from the green sword light. It went through Han Sen¡¯s Break World power. It felt as if electricity was zapping his brain. Some kind of scary power had forced its way inside him.


    Han Sen¡¯s face quickly changed. The bronze sword¡¯s power was far stronger than he had expected it to be. It was easily contesting his Break World power, but Han Sen had the impression that it wasn¡¯t even using the full breadth of its power. It had the spare power to release a weird power. It invaded Han Sen¡¯s brain. It looked as if it was going to control him like Thousand Mile Reach.


    Han Sen¡¯s willpower was stronger than Thousand Mile Reach¡¯s. Although his brain conjured some strange thoughts, Han Sen was still able to keep a mp on his emotions and remain still and motionless.


    Han Sen continued to hold the sword while standing strong. He stood so quietly that he looked like a statue. The sword¡¯s green light and the red light created a strong contrast that released a wildly bright volume of light.


    Qin Bai looked at Jia Shi Zhen and asked, ¡°Is Han Sen going to make it and pull through?¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    They really could not tell which of the two had an advantage. Power was not the main thing. The real battle was happening in the fields of their minds. Unless one won, outsiders could not tell what was happening or going to happen. Han Sen had a heart like steel, but the mental power from the sword was intense. It was like an overobsessed girlfriend. Its love was corrosive and toxic. The mental power it wielded was not all-epassing, but it was extraordinarily clingy. No matter how strong Han Sen¡¯s will was, he still felt as if his mental power was being beaten back by it.


    Han Sen furrowed his brows. He did not want to end up like Thousand Mile Reach, dancing like a horny devil in front of everyone. He quickly gathered up his power to mentally fight against the sword. The bronze sword¡¯s power seemed endless. It was like an unpredictable sea. Han Sen turned his heart into stone. He was not going to allow anything to invade him. That was how he was going to go against the bronze sword¡¯s power.


    A man and a sword kept fighting. Qin Bai and the others had their eyes wide open as they stared at the pair. Bao¡¯er was looking at the sword as if deep thoughts were crossing her mind.


    At this point, the bronze sword¡¯s text shone, ¡°One-inch thinking, then one-inch gray.¡± The words flickered with a weird light. As this happened, Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He felt as if the mental power he had been fighting was changing from a flowing river into a tsunami that could shake the sky. He felt battered by it. A strange scene shed in his brain.


    Han Sen¡¯s brain had been overtaken by an illusion. It was one that disyed what happened when his heart had been broken.


    When Han Sen took a closer look at the conjured illusion, he was shocked. The bronze sword in his illusion had taken on the shape of a pretty woman. The woman¡¯s eyebrows were like a beautiful painting. She was so pretty that it did not even seem possible that she was real.


    Han Sen thought Gu Qingcheng was the prettiest woman in any universe and that he would never find someone prettier than her. Even a real goddess was not prettier than Gu Qincheng.


    Upon seeing this woman in the hallucination, Han Sen¡¯s opinion had been turned on its head. He did not even think Gu Qingcheng could match the beauty and grace of the woman inside this illusion.


    The prettiness was not what shocked Han Sen. He had seen many beautiful women. While they were not as pretty as the woman in this illusion, many pretty women exuded different feelings. Han Sen had already passed the age of being able to determine who was good and who was bad by gauging their appearance.


    The reason he was shocked was that this woman looked incredibly familiar. It was like he had seen her somewhere before.


    To be urate, this woman looked like someone Han Sen knew very well. Her eyebrows and eyes made Han Sen think of someone familiar. It made Han Sen feel as if he was looking at Bao¡¯er¡¯s face.


    Yes, this woman¡¯s eyebrows were very simr to Bao¡¯er¡¯s, but Bao¡¯er had a pretty face that was cute and adorable. This woman looked mature and pretty. Her body was not like Bao¡¯er¡¯s, but her face was certainly reminiscent.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt a bit tempted. After seeing her face, Han Sen was able to calm down and not be overwhelmed by the corrosive mental powers that assaulted him.


    ¡°How could this happen? How could a sword wield a face that is so familiar? Have I just imagined all this? Did I imagine what Bao¡¯er¡¯s face will be like after growing up?¡± Han Sen was shocked, but he did not think it was possible.


    His will was notpletely broken yet. He could not have the heart shadow there. That woman¡¯s face must have been a reflection from the sword.


    The eyebrows of the woman in the image frowned. She looked sad. It made people want to pity her. The woman looked at Han Sen as if she was singing and saying, ¡°One-inch thinking, then one-inch gray.¡± It was just an illusion, but Han Sen could hear that woman¡¯s voice loud and clear. The remarkable sound was echoing in his brain. It kept echoing. It was getting louder.


    The sound possessed the feeling of profound loss. As she sang louder, Han Sen¡¯s will followed the echo. He could not control his emotions. Before long, he started to cry.


    Han Sen stared at the woman¡¯s face. Only by doing that could he see Bao¡¯er¡¯s shadow and not have his will be destroyed.


    The echo of his brain was like a crazy wave. It created many waves in his heart. His heart was under constant attack.


    Qin Bai, Jia Shi Zhen, and the others saw that Han Sen was crying. They felt bad and surprised about it.


    ¡°Is Han Sen going to be consumed by that sword?¡± Qin Bai nervously asked.


    Although he wanted to watch Han Sen dance, he was afraid something worse had happened to him.


    Of course, no one was able to answer him. Jia Shi Zhen and Thousand Mile Reach had no clue what was going on either.


    ¡°Han Sen is not lost,¡± Jia Shi Zhen said with uncertainty. ¡°He canst a bit longer.¡±

 Chapter 3202 - InChapter Grey Sword

    <strong>Chapter 3202 Inch Grey Sword</strong>


    People are not born with willpower. Although some people are born with stronger willpower, it could not be much stronger.


    The true elites gained experience through repeated failures. It enabled their hearts to be stronger. The more times they failed, the stronger their hearts could be.


    Of course, many people were not up for enduring such training. They easily gave up under the intense suffering repeated failures can bring. They would lose themselves and be the ones who never were special or anything big in life.


    Han Sen had encountered constant troubles. It was unknown how many times he had almost died. He had seeded a lot and failed a lot. His heart had been trained through many crises. Although no one could say his willpower was more stable than the willpower of others, in this world, few things could truly move his will.


    Although the sword shadow¡¯s willpower was stronger than his, it was unable to make Han Sen bend enough to break.


    A man and a sword were frozen there. The woman in Han Sen¡¯s head kept repeating the sentence, ¡°One-inch thinking, then one-inch grey.¡± The strong mental power kept increasing. Still, the piled-on pressure was not enough to make Han Sen¡¯s willpower bend and break.


    The sword mind was like a big wave in a raging sea. That wave was immensely strong, but Han Sen¡¯s will was like a piece of coral. Coral was small, but the sea and waves were still unable to break it.


    ¡°What is this sword? It has such scary willpower. I am afraid it might be as strong as God Hall Leader, but this is just a sword.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He did not dare think too much about things. He just held on in his battle against the sword mind.


    Now, Han Sen was riding a tiger. Whenever his heart wanted to give up and let go of the bronze sword, the sword mind attacked him harder and forced him to lose even faster. Therefore, Han Sen had no choice but to continue. He could not risk quitting.


    Many musical waves attacked Han Sen¡¯s willpower. It made him feel as if he was being cut up by icy knives or scorched by raging fires.


    He knew if he chose to concede, the pain would go away. He only needed to be controlled and forced to dance once. That way, he could escape the unceasing pain. Han Sen did not want that.


    It was unknown how much time went by when the sounds of the illusion stopped. The woman looked at Han Sen strangely before suddenly vanishing. Han Sen felt as if his entire body had been rendered empty. He had not participated in a big fight, but that kind of mental fighting cost more energy than an ordinary fight that would cause him to bleed.


    ma


    The bronze sword¡¯s sword light went dim. It looked like it originally did. Han Sen pulled it with his hands. The bronze sword was removed from the ground.


    The bronze sword no longer resisted him, but it did notply with Han Sen¡¯s will. It was a dead object without a soul. ¡°Han Sen pulled the sword out,¡± Qin Bai said with glee. He sensed that Han Sen was much stronger than his teachers. Even Thousand Mile Reach had been turned into something weird by that sword. If Han Sen was able to resist that, it was obvious Han Sen was stronger.


    Jia Shi Zhen and Thousand Mile Reach were strong. They looked happy as they said, ¡°Mister Han really is a character that is quite like a god. Even these weapons must pledge allegiance and obedience to you.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°I only removed a sword from the ground. I did not really make it obey me. It might belong to me now, but it won¡¯t listen to me. This is like a rubbish sword.¡±


    ¡°Why would it be like that?¡± Jia Shi Zhen and Thousand Mile Reach were confused.


    Han Sen tried to control the bronze sword, but the bronze sword did not move. It was not lively like the emerald stone sword or diamond great sword. It was just an ordinary bronze sword.


    While the few of them were checking it out, it suddenly felt as if the space around them was starting to madly shake. The weapons nearby and in the distance were trembling. In the twist of space, a strange god temple started to appear.


    The god temple was very weird. The bricks were made of battle hammers, and the roof was built from swords and knives. The walls were made from long spears. The za¡¯s grounds were built from shields.


    That entire god temple wasposed of all sorts of different weapons. It was like one grand, weird, and cluttered arsenal.


    The expressions on the faces of Jia Shi Zhen and Thousand Mile Reach changed. The god temple appearing there had to be the one that belonged to the God Chaos Party. That was the only one that existed in that realm.


    Han Sen looked at it. He saw the weird god temple sign only had three words, ¡°Weapon God Temple.¡±


    Before everyone inspected the Weapon God Temple, the door of the temple opened. The shape of a giant suit of armor, which was around 30 feet tall, walked out.


    Behind the giant set of armor, all sorts of strange weapons were lined up and floating behind him. From behind, it looked like some sort of Buddha light.


    Han Sen guessed it was Weapon God Temple¡¯s Weapon God. Judging from the sense he was getting from it, it was probably as scary as Decapitation Queen. ¡°Where did the God Chaos Party find so many scary elites to plump up their ranks?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Han Sen was not entirely sure. There were quite a few God Chaos Party members, but there weren¡¯t many real members. When it came to the main core members, there were even fewer. Not many people knew about their god temples either.


    In Soldier Knife Sky, only that Weapon God would have a god temple. It was likely because he was a core member of the God Chaos Party. He had to be one of the eight big kings of the God Chaos Party, and he was in charge of governing Soldier Knife Sky.


    Weapon God¡¯s eyes shed with a god light. It was like he could see through the universe. He coldly shouted at Han Sen, ¡°Who are you? How dare you move the grey sword! Do you want to die?¡±


    Han Sen quickly made a realization. ¡°This is called Inch Grey Sword. Is it because of the


    poem?¡±


    Weapon God looked cold. He did not say anything. He took out a big knife from the arsenal of weapons behind him. He faced Han Sen and shed toward him.


    The knife light shocked the sky and cut through space. It suddenly came before Han Sen with an insane speed.


    Han Sen was holding the Inch Grey Sword. He used the sword like a knife. He used Teeth Knife¡¯s Fang to attack the gigantic knife the 30-foot Weapon God was using against him.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen did not feel any power. The Inch Grey Sword, which looked like a useless piece, behaved as if it was slicing through tofu. It cut Weapon God¡¯s big knife into little pieces.


    ¡°This sword did not activate its power. I only used the sharpness of the sword, yet I can cut the sacrifice weapon of an Annihtion God Spirit with it. This is truly terrifying.¡± Han Sen was very shocked.


    Han Sen could not fathom what sort of power this sword could unleash if it did unleash all of its power. He could not imagine how strong it might have been.


    Weapon God¡¯s face changed. He looked at the Inch Grey Sword in Han Sen¡¯s hand with shock. He was wearing armor. While he looked to be devoid of emotion, his eyes flickered with a god light. It proved how shocked he was.


    Weapon God coldly looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Let the Inch Grey Sword go, and I will spare your life,¡±


    Qin Bai shouted, ¡°You are not making sense! Your knife was broken by Han Sen! You should be the one begging for your life to be spared!¡±


    After hearing that, Weapon God turned his attention to Qin Bai. As he stared at the boy, Qin Bai hid behind Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen looked at Weapon God and said, ¡°This sword is not yours. What makes you think you can just tell me to put it down?¡±


    Weapon God replied, ¡°Whatever. You disrespected the Inch Grey Sword. Therefore, you should die. I was going to spare your life. If you want to die so much, then you can go to hell!¡± He exploded with a god light as a spear glowed in the arsenal behind him.

 Chapter 3203 - Sword Slashes Weapon God

    <strong>Chapter 3203 Sword shes Weapon God</strong>


    A snow-white spear flew out of the arsenal behind Weapon God. Itnded in front of Weapon God. His two hands gripped the long spear. The long spear¡¯s spear mind went into the sky. Han Sen and the others felt chills run down their spines as the mountains and fields around started to shake. Things were shattering everywhere. The spear-type weapons on the ground exploded with scary power. It released many spear lights that shocked the sky. They were all headed toward the long spear in Weapon God¡¯s hands.


    The long spear absorbed the power of the sky full of spears. The spear god light grew increasingly stronger. The snow-white spear¡¯s body and fire turned ck. It was like an inky fire spear light was breaking through space. It shook along the body of the spear.


    ¡°A Break World power!¡± Han Sen was a little bit surprised, but he immediately reacted.


    Soldier Knife Sky¡¯s gene races were a bit weird. They were not purely gene races. The buffer zone between the two universes was tainted by the geno universe a bit. Although the effect was minimal, many spear gene race powers had gathered atop Weapon God¡¯s big spear so that the spear could force and break the world.


    ¡°Break World Spear Kill!¡± Weapon God coldly shouted. The tip of the big spear in his hands created a cold light that was madly going toward Han Sen. The light was fast, cruel and urate. Its power was very focused. It had scary features that made it seem indestructible.


    Han Sen¡¯s sword was not weird. The Inch Grey Sword went straight to meet with the tip of the spear. Seeing the Inch Grey Sword was about to strike the tip of the spear, the tip of the spear¡¯s gold light suddenly split. It created a meteor shower with lots of stars. They covered Han Sen from top to bottom and blocked every possible avenue he could take advantage of to evade the strike.


    Han Sen frowned. The Blood-Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra were cast together. They smashed through the world. The Inch Grey Sword in his hands was breaking and shing.


    Katcha!


    The light of the spear was shattered by the Inch Grey Sword. At the same time, the big spear that had gathered up countless spear gene race power was broken.


    Han Sen was shocked about how powerful the Inch Grey Sword was. His Break World power was not just an attacking power, yet it could break the Break World big spear. It had obviously benefitted by how sharp the Inch Grey Sword was.


    ¡°It is no wonder it is a sword that the master used,¡± Weapon God said to himself. His eyes also looked brighter. His hands were wide open. The weaponry on his back was glowing. All the weapons started to glow.


    Knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, onoes, hooks, tridents, and various other weapons flickered with a shocking god light. The entire ocean of weapons that popted Soldier Knife Sky glowed with mesmerizing light. All that light went to imbue the array of weaponry behind Weapon God.


    There were many types of weapons within that arsenal. The entire Soldier Knife Sky¡¯s weapon gene races looked as if they had been summoned by a god. They all gave their power to the weaponry.


    The power was not the power of all the gene races, but it was like a Soldier Knife Sky mini world. The creatures of the world all lent it a part of their power. How scary was this power that had gathered up?


    The armor that Weapon God wore beneath that scary power underwent some changes. It turned pitch-ck. Scary ck mes were burning on it. It was like space was burning alongside it.


    Han Sen looked a bit dim. He spoke to Jia Shi Zhen and Thousand Mile Reach, saying, ¡°You guys get the crown prince out of here for now. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    Weapon God had borrowed the world¡¯s power, so he knew he should not underestimate him. Even if Han Sen was not afraid, he was afraid of the battle power having an adverse effect on Qin Bai.


    ¡°Mister Han, safety first!¡± Thousand Mile Reach shouted. He picked up Qin Bai, ripped space, and disappeared.


    Jia Shi Zhen wanted to pick up Bao¡¯er, but the girl was quick to leap onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. So, she flew away solo.


    They were powerful, but they were only as powerful as humans. If they did notbine with a God Spirit, no one would dare fight a God Spirit elite.


    §Ö


    Weapon God did not care for the small critters fleeing the scene. All he cared for was the Inch Grey Sword. It looked as if the sword mattered a lot to him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Weapon God opened his hands. The weaponry behind him shattered. They turned into a hundred kinds of different weapons. Every weapon had a scary Break World power. All of it was going for Han Sen. Han Sen¡¯s eyes froze. The Break World power exploded. The Inch Grey Sword in his hands shed. Suddenly, he broke a few weapons. No matter how sharp the Inch Grey Sword was, breaking those big weapons was sure to take time. By the time he broke a few weapons, the rest of the weapons had reached Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s body suddenly turned into a white shadow. He looked like a God Spirit with a semi-transparent body that had white light that could explode. His body power moved.


    The weapons with Break World power shed against Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode. It was like they wereing down on cotton. They only made the Super God Spirit cave in. They did not break his form.


    Han Sen used the Inch Grey Sword to protect Bao¡¯er on his shoulder


    ¡°It looks like not all the Break World powers can damage my Super God Spirit. Moon God¡¯s level is nothingparable to this Weapon God.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart felt a whole lot safer. He saw all the weaponse down on his body while his body shone with a god light that shook them all away.


    ¡°What!¡± Seeing the sky full of flying and dancing break into pieces, Weapon God¡¯s face looked extremely shocked. That was an incredibly powerful power to witness. He had only seen the God Chaos Party leader do somethingparable.


    Han Sen looked cold. The Inch Grey Sword in his hands moved. He suddenly ripped space and made Weapon God¡¯s giant armor-d self be split in two.


    ¡°Without the rules of the universe suppressing, I feel wonderful. It looks like my Super God Spirit mode is still stronger than the Break World power.¡± Han Sen felt incredibly good. Without restrictions andbined with his battle power, Super God Spirit mode was not something an Annihtion God Spirit could ovee.


    He was just a beginner when it came to Break World powers. When talking about his progress with Break World powers, one could say he was not as good as Weapon God. His Blood-Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s Break World power didn¡¯t focus onbat, so they were not as effective as Han Sen using his Super God Spirit mode.


    Weapon God¡¯s body turned into starlight, and he faded away. Of course, he did not die. Han Sen knew his true body was still in the god temple being reborn. If the god base was still there, it would never die.


    When he looked at Weapon God Temple, Han Sen¡¯s body teleported straight into it. Weapon God was in the middle of respawning atop the altar.


    ¡°I need more god bases. Thank you for your kindness.¡± Han Sen raised his Inch Grey Sword and shed it toward the altar of Weapon God¡¯s body.


    The white Super God Spirit power generated a sword light. It was like a knife that could y the sky. It made the god altar and Weapon God being regenerated be split in half. The powerful sword light cut the entire temple in half.


    Jia Shi Zhen and Thousand Mile Reach escorted Qin Bai over to the rendezvous with Jian Bu Gu. They looked back and saw a sword lighte from a weird god temple and burst into the sky, splitting the giant Weapon God Temple in two. It crumbled like a mountain. The ground and mountains nearby quaked.

 Chapter 3204 - Two Moment Gods

    <strong>Chapter 3204 Two Moment Gods</strong>


    ¡°Killed Annihtion God Spirit gene race Weapon God. Got God Spirit. Found Annihtion god base.¡±


    The announcement sounded in Han Sen¡¯s brain. It made him happy. Along with an Annihtion god base, he received Weapon God¡¯s God Spirit.


    He collected the Annihtion god base and had a look inside his Sea of Soul. He saw Weapon God inside his Sea of Soul as a God Spirit.


    ¡°In that case, this should mean I have two Weapon Gods,¡± Han Sen said with glee.


    ¡°Han Sen, why are you here? Furthermore, you destroyed Weapon God Temple. You killed one of the eight Sky Kings Weapon God. Do you not want to live? Even if you do not want to live, do not bring harm to Master Bao¡¯er.¡±


    Han Sen heard a familiar voice. He noticed a paper man running his way. He was around the size of a hand. He went right up to Han Sen, stomping as he shouted.


    ¡°There are many God Spirit gene races in the Chaos God Party, so does it matter if I eliminate one or two?¡± Han Senughed. No universews were hampering him there. Ergo, he was not afraid of anyone.


    In the universe of kingdoms, he could not use all of his powers in battle. He also could not fight for long. Things were different there.


    The paper man was obviously Rocky Dee. Hearing Han Sen say what he did, he felt even more annoyed. ¡°You killed an average member, so that was no big deal. This was one of the eight Sky Kings. That was Weapon God! He was in charge of guarding Soldier Knife Sky, an important core member. If he died, our leader will be extremely shocked. I highly advise you to get Bao¡¯er out of Soldier Knife Sky right this minute!¡±


    ¡°Fine. I will let you handle things in my stead.¡± Han Sen wasn¡¯t after another fight with the God Chaos Party.


    Even God Hall Leader could not get rid of God Chaos Party. This was obviously grave trouble. The reason he had agreed with God Hall Leader toe and check it out was that he wanted a god base.


    Now, he had just managed to get his hands on another Annihtion god base. He did not have to go any further. He did not want to be the anti-scapegoat of the God Spirits.


    He used Gxy Teleportation to reach Jian Bu Gu and the others. The power in his body then exploded. He took them to the exit of Soldier Knife Sky. After that, he looked at Soldier Knife Sky and exited the area.


    Back in the universe of kingdoms, Han Sen felt as if he had been chained and bound. He felt incredibly ufortable. It felt like it cost him a lot of strength to do just the smallest of tasks.


    ¡°It really does feel better to not have any burdens,¡± Han Sen said with a dismal sigh.


    He sent Qin Bai and the others away. Han Sen went to his room and put on his Sky King Crown. He returned to his God of Wealth Temple.


    He put the god base down in one of the sub halls. As this happened, the sub hall exhibited some changes that flipped the sky and the ground. There was a god altar, a god table, and a god stove.


    Han Sen felt weird about it because there was a distinct absence of Weapon God.


    ¡°Does that mean that after I take the God Spirit, the god base bes empty?¡± Han Sen thought. After he mulled it over some more, that was the only exnation he coulde up with.


    ¡°If this is an empty god base, does that mean I can allow Moment God to use this god base?¡±. Han Sen tried summoning Moment God¡¯s God Spirit and put her into the god base.


    Of course, Moment God¡¯s God Spirit was able to enter the god base. It enabled the whole sub hall to be bathed in god light. The gold altar had Moment God¡¯s god statue.


    ¡°It really works.¡± Han Sen was very happy.


    After Moment God¡¯s God Spirit received her god body, she walked down the god altar. She kneeled in front of Han Sen and said, ¡°Moment is greeting Mister God of Wealth.¡±


    Han Sen felt a lot of power enter his Sky God Crown. The power of the Sky God Crown increased a lot. It must have gone up at least 20%. Clearly, Moment God¡¯s God Spirit had be stronger. She was stronger than Decapitation Queen in the God of Wealth temple.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! I wonder which Moment God is the real one. Is it mine or the one that resides inside the geno hall?¡± Han Sen was secretly overjoyed. After Moment God established her things, Han Sen had a look at his god power. He, Bao¡¯er, and Feng Yin Yin achieved a high rank in the god fights. They received a lot of god base power for the God of Wealth temple. They should have been able to make a god base.


    After going to another empty sub hall, Han Sen was able to make a new god base. Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The sub hall he went into had undergone some big changes. The god altar was floating in the air, and god table went up with it. The god stove started to form.


    ¡°Destroyed-ss god base has beenpleted.¡± After everything was done, the god temple had a weird god sound.


    ¡°Is it only Destroyed ss? Can¡¯t I make a higher-level god base?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°God base power is not enough. A higher-level god base is not able to be made,¡± the voice of the god temple sounded again in reply to his question.


    Han Sen was crushed by this disappointment. After working so hard for so long, he could only produce a Destroyed-ss god base. It was no wonder the God Spirits leveled up so slowly, despite being able to practice for billions of years. He did not know how much god base power he required to make a god base be Annihtion ss.


    ¡°It looks like destroying god temples to get my god bases will be faster,¡± Han Sen thought. He was nned to go after the God Chaos Party again.


    In the Moment God temple, Moment God frowned. When the Moment God statue appeared in Han Sen¡¯s God of Wealth Temple, her heart madly jumped.


    ¡°What happened? How can something bring so much unrest to my god heart?¡± Moment God said to herself. She could not detect where the core of this unrest came from.


    At the same time, in the God Chaos Party, Rocky Dee kneeled inside a hall. He lowered his head and did not speak.


    ¡°Rocky Dee, you are a minister. How are you keeping up with things? The Decapitation Queen Temple has been destroyed for quite a while now, and you have not been able to capture the murderer who destroyed the god temple. Now, someone sh*t all over territory that belongs to the God Chaos Party. What did he do? Well, he destroyed Weapon God Temple in Soldier Knife Sky. The minister is useless. You might as well just quit.¡± A strong man was sitting on a high throne, but he did not speak. He just calmly looked at Rocky Dee, who was kneeling in front of him. The one who was speaking was Eight Arm Evil God.


    Rocky Dee did not raise his head as he coldly said, ¡°Regarding Decapitation Queen, it was me being useless. But I am only in charge of foreign affairs. I only deal with things outside. Whatever happened in Soldier Knife Sky had nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°If it was not you, the foreign affair minister being useless, how could there be no news about enemies invading Soldier Knife Sky? If this was not your fault, then whose fault was it?¡± Eight Arm Evil God coldly grunted.


    Rocky Dee did not continue exining. It was like he disdained what he was trying to say.


    Eight Arm Evil God wished to say something more, but the strong man upon the throne started to speak. ¡°All right, Rocky Dee is one of God Chaos Party¡¯s founding members. He has never done anything bad. He knows what he is doing. There is no need to keep going on about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Eight Arm Evil God hastily bowed and backed off.


    The strong man looked at Rocky Dee while he coldly asked, ¡°Rocky Dee, why is the murderer who destroyed Weapon God Temple still atrge? Why has he not been killed yet?¡± His words were not cruel, but they still made people feel pressure.


    Rocky Dee raised his head to answer. ¡°Mister Leader, the person who destroyed Decapitation God Temple is a member of God of Wealth Temple. I would like to find out more about this God of Wealth Temple, so that is why I have not acted on the culprit yet.¡±


    The strong man nodded. ¡°I see, but you do not need to pursue this any further. Kill that person. How long will you need?¡±


    Rocky Dee¡¯s heart jumped. He had to say, ¡°Please give me three more days, Mister Leader.¡±

 Chapter 3205 - The History Behind InChapter Grey Sword

    <strong>Chapter 3205 The History Behind Inch Grey Sword</strong>


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were happily having hot pot. Suddenly, something shook inside the fanny pack across Bao¡¯er¡¯s waist. Bao¡¯er opened it up. A book leaped out of it.


    The pages quickly opened and flipped themselves until the shape of a ck, human silhouette jumped onto the table. It pointed at Han Sen and shouted, ¡°Han Sen! Han Sen! Can¡¯t you just stay home? Why did you have to go to Soldier Knife Sky to kill Weapon God? Do you have a death wish or something? Now, the temporary leader has tasked me with killing you in the next three days. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to rush this,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°You are a gentleman. How can you be so rude and hasty?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Rocky Dee coldly grunted and said, ¡°The leader has demanded that you be killed. What are you going to do about that?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know what to do? Why don¡¯t you think of a way out of this instead?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    ¡°Why would I wipe your ass for you?¡± Rocky Dee coldly retorted.


    ¡°In that case, you might as well juste and kill me,¡± Han Sen said while opening the palms of his hand. Rocky Dee was furious. He madly said, ¡°Do not think I would not dare kill you. If it was not for Master Bao¡¯er, I would have killed you 10,000 times over by now.¡±


    After he was done venting, Rocky Dee said, ¡°No matter what, I must implore that you do not leave the walls of Jade Wall City. The Qin Kingdom has four Annihtion God Spirits protecting the ce, and two of the Annihtion-ss god temples are in this city. If you stay inside Jade Wall City, the members of the God Chaos Party will not try and kill you. They will only want to do something to you. You keep your eyes open from now on, and do not let Master Bao¡¯er get hurt.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Han Sen swiftly agreed. He looked at Rocky Dee and said, ¡°My part is not a problem here. How do you expect to navigate your own affairs?¡±


    ¡°I need you to y a role in an act with me,¡± Rocky Dee replied. ¡°We need to scare the leader so that he will not send any people to Jade Wall City to deal with you. That is how we can keep Master Bao¡¯er safe.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Did you not pick up the Inch Grey Sword from Soldier Knife Sky?¡± Rocky Dee looked at the bronze sword attached to Han Sen¡¯s waist.


    Someone had made Han Sen a scabbard, so the Inch Grey Sword was tied to his waist.


    ¡°I want to ask you something. What is this Inch Grey Sword? After I collected this sword, why did Weapon God decide to show up iming he was there to protect that de?¡± Han Sen really wanted to know the origin story behind the sword.


    The woman in the sword had looked like Bao¡¯er.


    Rocky Dee seriously said, ¡°The Inch Grey Sword is the leader¡¯s sword.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, prompting him to quickly ask, ¡°Is that the leader in charge now or the leader from the days of yore?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it belonged to the old leader,¡± Rocky Dee said with a lift of his lips. ¡°That was the real leader. The leader right now is only temporarily holding the position. He is little more than a steward.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°This sword is God Chaos Party¡¯s leader¡¯s sword, but that leader almost destroyed the geno hall. It is no wonder the sword¡¯s sword mind was so scary. Why did the woman in the sword look like Bao¡¯er? Is Bao¡¯er the God Chaos Party¡¯s leader reborn?¡±


    Rocky Dee looked at the Inch Grey Sword. ¡°I do not know how you managed to pull that sword out, but I think I am correct in assuming you cannot activate it. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    After he had arrived home, he had tried many methods. No matter what he tried, he could not activate the Inch Grey Sword. Still, the sword was indestructible. It was already very strong in his hands.


    ¡°Of course, the Inch Grey Sword is the best sword in the universe,¡± Rocky Dee said. ¡°Even a sky full of God Spirits would be afraid of it. Aside from the Master Leader, no one can use it. No one has what it takes.¡±


    ¡°If it is that strong, how did it randomly end up in Soldier Knife Sky?¡± Han Sen tried his best to extract information.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the leader...¡± Rocky Dee only spoke half of what he was about to. He suddenly became alert and stopped. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You do not need to know that. Plus, the sword is in your hands now. We just need to make the temporary leader believe that you can use the Inch Grey Sword. Do that, and I think you will be fine. No matter how brave he is, he will not look for trouble with you.¡±


    ¡°Can you activate the Inch Grey Sword?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Rocky Dee looked at him with disdain. ¡°Of course not. If I was able to, he would have believed what I told him.¡±


    Han Sen understood what Rocky Dee was trying to say. Heughed and asked, ¡°So, how can I act with you in a way to make him believe that I can use the Inch Grey Sword?¡±


    Rocky Dee hesitated. He looked at Bao¡¯er and immediately looked back at Han Sen. ¡°I have a way to make him believe the story, but you must do one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s paper-looking body jumped onto Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. He went next to his ear and whispered, ¡°Do not let Master Bao¡¯er use the Inch Grey Sword or there will be a disaster the likes of which you could never imagine.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen looked weird. He thought the leader of the God Chaos Party was rted to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Rocky Dee did not answer Han Sen¡¯s questions, but he gave a final reminder. ¡°By the way, do not leave Jade Wall City anytime soon. If you do, my n is likely to fail. I can¡¯t lie to the leader.¡±


    After saying that, the paper man looked as if he had lost his soul. It fell from Han Sen¡¯s shoulder.


    Han Sen picked up the paper and put it back in the book. Bao¡¯er took it and frowned.


    Based on Rocky Dee¡¯s behavior, Bao¡¯er was probably the reborn God Chaos Party leader. If things were like that, Bao¡¯er could activate the Inch Grey Sword. He would not even have to act. He could just let Bao¡¯er use it.


    Rocky Dee had said that Bao¡¯er should not be allowed to touch the Inch Grey Sword. That was rather weird. Bao¡¯er also didn¡¯t seem interested in the Inch Grey Sword. If that was her sword from a past life, she would have remembered it.


    Han Sen kept thinking it over, thinking it was all so bizarre. He could not figure out anything. So, he had toply with what Rocky Dee had told him to do. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. He was not nning on leaving Jade Wall City anyway. There was still a month to go before the Qin Kingdom¡¯s annual sacrifice ceremony. He had to go to the Qin Kingdom¡¯s alpha temple and see the new well.


    After Rocky Dee spoke to Han Sen, he disappeared. The next few days were quiet. Nothing happened.


    Han Sen did not know why Rocky Dee was lying to the temporary leader. As long as nothing went awry, there was an 80% to 90% chance the n would be a sess.


    God Chaos Party was in shock. The leader of the God Chaos Party was also in shock. ¡°Can Han Sen use the Inch Grey Sword?¡±


    Rocky Dee was wearing ck clothing. He was covered in blood. His left arm was gone. He looked pale as he said, ¡°Yes, Master. My arm was cut off by the Inch Grey Sword. If it was not for the Inch Grey Sword¡¯s help, how could a human break Weapon God Temple?¡±


    ¡°Inch Grey Sword is being used by a human,¡± God Chaos Party Leader said as he observed Rocky Dee¡¯s wounds. ¡°Let¡¯s not kill Han Sen yet. Let¡¯s figure this out first.¡±


    This time, no one objected because the words on the Inch Grey Sword broke their courage.

 Chapter 3206 - Mirror Lake Changes

    <strong>Chapter 3206 Mirror Lake Changes</strong>


    Back in the geno universe, Ling¡¯er sat upon a stool in Space Garden. She ced her hands up against her jaw to cradle it and stared up into the sky to daydream. ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, did you miss Brother Yuhang?¡± A man approached her with a smile on his face. He smiled at Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandad Yuhang! You havee back so quickly.¡± Ling¡¯er looked at Wang Yuhang with surprise.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s face looked dim. ¡°I told you that you should call me Brother Yuhang. You are still calling me a grandad. Am I really that old?¡±


    ¡°But they say my father called you an uncle,¡± Ling¡¯er said with a blink of her eyes.


    ¡°We are not rted, so it does not matter,¡± Wang Yuhang said. ¡°Our rtionship has nothing to do with them. You should just keep calling me Brother Yuhang.¡± ¡°By the way, is Littleflower here? Where is he?¡± Wang Yuhang asked. ¡°Brother Littleflower is with Big Sister Meng¡¯er, Big Sister Zero, and Big Sister Little Sky,¡± Ling¡¯er exined. ¡°They have gone to Outer Sky. They heard Mirror Lake has something new going on there.¡±


    ¡°That is fantastic that they found something new,¡± Wang Yuhang said as he rubbed his fists. ¡°I cannot wait to go to the anti-material world. I want to see how Han Sen is doing.¡±


    After saying that, Wang Yuhang readied himself to leave Space Garden. He was going to go to Mirror Lake. After taking two steps, a hand grabbed his sleeves.


    ¡°Big Brother Yuhang, can you take me to Outer Sky? I want to go see Mirror Lake as well.¡± Ling¡¯er looked at Wang Yuhang with a pity-filled face.


    ¡°No way,¡± Wang Yuhang said with a shake of his head. ¡°You are too small. It is too dangerous for you to go over there.¡± He did not want to take this princess to such a ce.


    If something happened to her, all the creatures of Space Garden would want to bite a chunk out of him.


    ¡°Brother Yuhang, are you not going to bring me?¡± Ling¡¯er looked at Wang Yuhang with sadness in her eyes and blinked.


    ¡°I would like to take you, but it will be too dangerous. There are many scary creatures... Argh!¡± Before Wang Yuhang could finish, he suddenly felt as if his entire body was turned upside down like a character big in the Chinesenguage. Ling¡¯er sat back on her stool, ced her hands under her jaw, and looked at Wang Yuhang. Her eyes glowed. She smiled and said, ¡°It is fine if you don¡¯t want to take me. If you don¡¯t take me, you must stay here and y with me.¡± read only at daonovel


    ¡°Cough. Cough. I really am busy. I don¡¯t have the time for that. Now, please put me down.¡± Wang Yuhang struggled with his words and his body. Nothing he tried could help him escape. It was like an invisible rope had tied him up.


    ¡°Take me or stay here and y with me,¡± Ling¡¯er said with a smile.


    Wang Yuhang looked angry and asked, ¡°Little Ling¡¯er, how could you do something like this to me? I am your grandad, Yuhang. Did your mother not teach you to respect your elders? Ling¡¯er is supposed to be a good child, so stop messing about and put me down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mother taught me to respect elders, but you said you are Brother Yuhang and not Grandad Yuhang,¡± Ling¡¯er said as she blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine! I will y with you. What would you like to y? Big Brother Yuhang is going to y.¡± Wang Yuhang was very angry, but he could not fight back. He had to me himself for being stupid earlier. ¡°Let¡¯s y your favorite game, Little Six, shall we?¡± Ling¡¯er pped her hands. The Six-Ear Macaque came running over. It ran right in front of her.


    After hearing Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, the Six-Ear Macaque¡¯s eyes were bright as it looked at Wang Yuhang


    ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Wang Yuhang looked at the Six-Ear Macaque, which did not look nice. It felt as if something was wrong. He felt very bad.


    Not many people were at Outer Sky¡¯s Mirror Lake, but a giantboratory had been built there.


    Many people were seriously examining the screen inside the building. Many people were controlling all sorts of tools.


    Xie Qing King could not help but ask, ¡°Sister Yufei, what is going on here?¡± She did not understand all the data streams and what the machines were doing.


    Over the past few months, Mirror Lake had been exhibiting many weird events. The whole Outer Sky was affected.


    The Very High had been unable to find out why. They asked the elites of Space Garden to help out. That was why Han Yufei had built ab near Mirror Lake. In fact, across the whole of Space Garden, only Han Yufei was good at this. Everyone else was useless.


    Han Yufei kept looking at the data and said, ¡°Judging from the data and the information I am receiving, over the past three months, the anti-material movements of Mirror Lake have be stronger. The anti-material springs are going off more often. It used to be once every four or five days. Now, it is happening two or three times a day.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Xie Qing King asked.


    ¡°ording to the data, there are two possibilities. One possibility is that the anti-material world is undergoing some weird changes. The buffer zone between the two worlds has been impacted, so that is why there have been these changes.¡± Han Yufei paused. She looked excited as she went on to say, ¡°One possibility is that there is a power breaking the barrier between the two near Mirror Lake.¡±


    When everyone heard that, their faces changed. Someone happily asked, ¡°Is Big Brothering back from the anti-material world?¡±


    Han Yufei shook her head. ¡°ording to the information given to us by the Very High, this movement already existed, but it was weak and did not affect anywhere else in Outer Sky. Therefore, no one gave it any attention. I am sure that it has not been going on just in the past few years. So, it probably isn¡¯t Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean those creatures in the anti-material world are going to try and break through Mirror Lake and enter our world?¡± Xie Qing King asked with shock.


    ¡°So far, that is the most usible theory,¡± Han Yufei replied. ¡°If the veil is broken, what might happen?¡± Xie Qing King asked with a serious look of concern.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Han Yufei said with her eyes glowing. ¡°The one thing I do know for sure is that when the two worlds are connected, we can feel the power of the two worlds straight away. Perhaps we can be our race¡¯s elite Tai Yi and have the two world powers to be break world elites.¡±


    Xie Qing King¡¯s eyes glistened as he asked Han Yufei, ¡°What kind of power is a Break World power?¡±


    Ever since the geno hall battle, the geno universe had undergone many big changes. All the resources grew like crazy. Many people were able to level up and develop at a much faster rate. Xie Qing King had already reached the max god level. He could not go any higher.


    He also did not want to be a God Spirit, so he stopped, unable to improve himself any further.


    ¡°I have not reached that level yet, so I do not know the proper details.¡± Han Yufei seemed to grow more excited as she said, ¡°I only know that putting the main and second world powers into one, for the Witch, was something only Tai Yi managed to achieve. The reason why achieving Break World is hard is because we cannot feel the powers of the other world. If Mirror Lake is broken, we will be able to immediately feel the powers of the anti-material. That means breaking the world will be much easier.¡±

 Chapter 3207 - Sacrifice

    <strong>Chapter 3207 Sacrifice</strong>


    Xie Qing King was not as optimistic about this as Han Yufei was. He worriedly said, ¡°If there is an elite out there who can break the barrier between worlds to enter our universe, it could very well be a grave disaster for us all.¡±


    Han Yufei shook her head and said, ¡°You think too much. If they break the world ande, then the rules of our universe will restrict them. It will be just like Qin Xiu back then. No matter how strong he was or how many God Spirits he was able to kill when he came to our universe, he was unable to defeat the true elites. He could not fight for long.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xiu traveled here solo, but this time the path between worlds is opened. There is a difference between these two events.¡± Xie Qing King did not agree with Han Yufei.


    Han Yufei did not want to argue with him. She coldly said, ¡°If there is danger, we cannot do anything to stop it. If you are going to bleed your worries over everything this early, why not be more productive and figure out how to level up to protect yourself?¡± ¡°You are right,¡± Xie Qing King said with augh. ¡°What you are saying, Sister Yufei, is the best course of action.¡± He was trying to lick her boots.


    Xie Qing King was very overbearing. He was not afraid of the sky, and he was not afraid of the earth. He was not afraid of Han Yufei. Since Han Yufei had conducted some research in Space Garden, the creatures of Space Garden had leveled up a lot. He was one of them, so Xie Qing King admired her.


    Of course, Han Yufei was always a prankster. She always did some tests that seemed like they were unnecessary and weird. It made Xie Qing King suffer. He felt weird whenever he thought about them.


    ¡°Breaking through a path between the two worlds is great,¡± Tang Zhenliu said. ¡°We can search for Han Sen in the antimaterial world. He cannot be allowed to be famous alone.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Han Yufei quietly said.


    Xie Qing King suggested that if there was a way to break through the Mirror Lake and get the path to be opened sooner, that would have been best.


    People from the sanctuaries were all very powerful. Most people agreed with that. Very High Leader was shocked, so he sought to stop them from attempting that.


    In the end, Han Menger helped be a voice for the Very High. She made them hold off on their idea.


    Han Menger was there representing Sky Pce. The changes that were happening in Mirror Lake could affect the entire geno universe. Sky Pce would not sit idly by without letting their voices be heard.


    Han Yufei walked to the kitchen to make tea. Han Menger went with her and said, ¡°If I had Break World powers, I could go to the next world and find father.¡±


    Han Yufei touched Han Menger¡¯s head. Only she could do this to Han Menger, who always looked so cold.


    ¡°Of course not. The Break World powers are special powers thatbine main and reverse world powers. Having a Break World power does not mean you actually break worlds. Your body needs to be strong, so you can be strong enough to break the barrier between worlds.¡± Han Yufei paused to think a moment before saying, ¡°Back then, Qin Xiu¡¯s Break World power was strong, but he was unable to use his own power to break it. He had a gap between the universes and built a path from there. That is how he went into our geno universe. When he came to us, he was bound by the restrictions of the universe. He was separate from his gene race, which reduced his effectiveness in the geno universe.¡±


    ¡°In that way, the rules of the universe mped down on him to make him weak. He lost the power to break worlds. Everything had to be started again, and he had to get used to the geno universe from scratch. He had to learn our geno universe powers. I have to admit that Qin Xiu was a genius who was very talented. Although he had to learn the geno universe¡¯s powers again, he grew up fast and became nearly invincible before the end.¡±


    Han Menger quietly listened to Han Yufei and asked, ¡°Where did Qin Xiue from?¡±


    ¡°He came from Mirror Lake,¡± Han Yufei said with a smile. She quickly added, ¡°But World King God¡¯s power is a world power, and Qin Xiu¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse power is a time and space element. Whenbined, the two create the Break World power. It enabled a power to travel between worlds. That was how he was able to use a glitch and enter the geno universe. Otherwise, if someone did not have the same power he did, people could note here alone.¡±


    Han Menger sounded disappointed. ¡°Aside from breaking Mirror Lake, does that mean there are no other means to reach the other world?¡±


    ¡°It is not that there is absolutely no way. We used to research and create god temples. We could then use those god temples to travel through space and reach the other world. These tests came so close to sess, but there was a god fight and Sacred broke. Our created god temples were destroyed. The information and data were lost. To get the information again and create a manmade god temple is not something that can be done in a short amount of time.¡± Han Yufei patted Han Menger on the head and said, ¡°Do not worry. No matter where he has ended up, a man like Han Sen is likely doing just fine.¡± Han Sen really was fine. In the Feng family¡¯s castle, he was like a king. He had people serving him around the clock, all the while he wined, dined, sipped, and sucked on the nicest food and drinks one could receive.


    ¡°Han Sen, are you reallying with me to join the sacrificial ceremony?¡± Qin Bai felt rather worried about it.


    Although he would have two servants joining the ceremony, they were servants. They were the ones who reminded Qin Bai what he would need to do in the ceremonies.


    The sacrificial ceremony was veryplicated. Ordinary people could not remember all the procedures of the ritual. That was why there were servants.


    If he swapped Han Sen with one of them and something went wrong, Qin Jingzhen would not let that go.


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Han Sen said tofort him. ¡°I can see through the hearts of people. I can just read a servant¡¯s memory and remember the entire procedure without missing a beat. It won¡¯t go awry.¡± ¡°Two? I thought you were going alone.¡± Qin Bai¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Han Sen smiled. He pointed at Bao¡¯er. ¡°Bao¡¯er and I will disguise ourselves as servants and go with you.¡±


    Qin Bai shook his head. ¡°You can disguise as a servant, but Bao¡¯er is too small. How can she not be discovered?¡±


    Bao¡¯er rolled her eyes at Qin Bai. She used her sunsses. Qin Bai froze at the sight of what she became. She looked just like Qin Bai.


    ¡°Not just a servant, but I can even disguise myself as you if you want,¡± Bao¡¯er said. Her speech mannerisms were just like Qin Bai too.


    Qin Bai was not shocked. Instead, he was happy. ¡°Bao¡¯er, you have such amazing powers. Why don¡¯t you just pretend to be me? I don¡¯t want to go to those boring ceremonies anyway.¡± Han Sen shook his head. ¡°No. This is the Qin family¡¯s Blood-Pulse sacrifice ceremony. Even though Bao¡¯er can look like you, she does not have the king¡¯s blood. If something happens, we cannot lie our way out of it. The officers will never forgive you. It is likely the king never would either.¡±


    Qin Bai looked sad. ¡°All right. Tomorrow, you guyse to the pce. The two servants will teach me the procedure. Then, you will rece them. In two days, we can go to the alpha¡¯s temple and participate in the ceremony.¡±


    Qin Bai thought having Bao¡¯er and Han Sen around would not be so boring.

 Chapter 3208 - Destiny Well

    <strong>Chapter 3208 Destiny Well</strong>


    Jade Wall City really was like a jade wall. A t circle with an empty circle was at its center. The empty part in the center had a manmade. That was where the Qin Kingdom¡¯s alpha temple resided.


    The sacrificial procedure was a veryplex affair. Fortunately, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were prepared. He had copied the memories of the two servants and used their memories. So far, nothing had gone awry.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, one on the left and one on the right, followed Crown Prince Qin Bai. They kneeled in front of the alpha¡¯s statue for three hours. The ritual had yet toe to an end.


    Han Sen swiped a peek at the alpha statue and acknowledged that it was Qin Xiu¡¯s face. It made Han Sen feel weird. ¡°If, in the geno universe, it was World King God who was killed, why did World King God look exactly like Qin Xiu?¡±


    He could not be bothered thinking about this, so he had a gander at the left side of the hall. He did not see anything. In a ce like that, he did not dare use power to observe. He did not want the jig to be up.


    Han Sen now understood why Qin Bai did not like performing the sacrifice. No one wanted to kneel there for half a day and listen to random chanting no one could understand. They also were doing non-stop kowtowing and bowing. Han Sen calcted that they had already kowtowed 30 times since they had started. If it was not for Destiny Well, Han Sen would have left.


    It was not easy finishing the sacrifice for the alpha. Next, they had to pay their respect to all the kings in the side halls. Although he knew how to do it, it was extremely boring when he did it.


    The Qin Kingdom King led the royals and officers to kowtow before all the kings. They kept doing it until even Han Sen started to feel dizzy. ¡°How many kings does the Qin Kingdom have? If we keep kowtowing like this, when is it going to be over?¡± Han Sen looked at the monuments of the kings. He could not even count how many were there.


    Still, they kowtowed to all of them. If they really did go kowtowing to all of them, their heads would probably break before the end.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°A family that has run for this long is not a good thing. This is just more and more troubling for your descendants.¡±


    It was not easy kowtowing to all the kings. It was eventually midnight. Han Sen remembered they had arrived there earlier in the day. It had all been a mixture of kneeling or kowtowing up until now.


    ¡°Finally, we are going to see Destiny Well.¡± Han Sen let out a long sigh. Bao¡¯er did the same. They had lived for many years, but they had never before been forced to kowtow this much.


    When they visited Destiny Well, every officer exited. Even the royals remained outside the alpha temple. The current king¡¯s close rtives could pay their respects there.


    Even Qin Jingzhen¡¯s daughter had to wait outside. She kneeled outside.


    The king only had Qin Bai as his sole son. Qin Bai had yet to marry. In the end, it was only Qin Jingzhen and Qin Bai going to the side hall to visit Destiny Well. The others around were the priests in charge and the servants next to Qin Bai. They were, of course, Han Sen and Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen was finally able to see the legendary Destiny Well. It was different from what he had expected it to be. Destiny Well did not exude a royal feeling. It was just an old well-built from stone. The stones thatposed the inside of the well had been there for a long time. They were all smooth and silky. It was like people had ground them.


    Just as Qin Bai said, only the words ¡°Destiny Well¡± were written on the octagon-shaped well. Those two words were very familiar to Han Sen. It looked like it was done with Qin Xiu¡¯s handwriting. It definitely belonged to Qin Xiu.


    What they were doing now was different from the sacrificial ceremony of earlier. After Qin Jingzhen and Qin Bai arrived, they were not in any rush to kowtow. They kneeled in front of the well waiting for something.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er, one on the left and one on the right, kneeled behind Qin Bai. The two of them saw the two servant¡¯s memory and knew they only started the sacrifice after midnight. One of the reasons the ritual was so long was because they had to wait toe to the Destiny Well.


    There were only five minutes to go before it was midnight. Han Sen was unable to do anything except patiently wait. Qin Bai was usually very loud. Throughout the whole day, he had not said anything. He did exactly as he was told and did not speak a single word. Han Sen thought he must have been told off before or something.


    Han Sen did not see anything special about that Destiny Well. He felt sad. ¡°Do I have to wait until midnight to see what is inside the well?¡±


    It was very hard to muster the patience to wait five minutes until it was midnight. Finally, the priest hosting the simple ceremony arrived.


    Compared to theplicated ceremony earlier, the ritual for the Destiny Well was easy. Qin Jingzhen and Qin Bai, the father and the son, burned some incense sticks and started to pray. They bowed three times, then it was done.


    At least, Han Sen thought it was done. It made him disappointed because he had not been able to see anything special about Destiny Well.


    The ritual had actually not ended yet. As the priest set things up, Qin Jingzhen grabbed a sacrificial knife, cut his finger, and dribbled some blood into the well.


    Qin Jingzhen dropped some blood into the well. The quiet well was like a cauldron. It kept making strange ¡°goo-dong, goo-dong¡± sounds. It was like water boiling.


    Han Sen was shocked. The priest and Qin Jing Zhen were shocked too, but neither of them moved. They stood where they were staring at the old well. The soundsing from the well were very loud. Not long after, the old well¡¯s ck chains started to shake and make ¡°wa, wa¡± sounds.


    The chains were thicker than the arm of an adult. They rattled against the stone well. They soon went into the well. They kept making their ¡°wa, wa¡± sounds. The chains were straightened. It was like something was pulling them down from below.


    Han Sen frowned. He had heard the legends about these chains from Qin Bai. He had been told that they were there to chain up a god beast that was able to suppress kingdoms. With that god beast being suppressed inside the well, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s luck would remain. The Qin Kingdom would not die.


    Qin Bai had not told Han Sen that it would move. He looked at Qin Bai, whose face did not look good. He was scared. He did not know there would be movement either.


    The big priest looked happy and said, ¡°Mister, I think the alpha¡¯s prophecy ising true.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Qin Jingzhen looked happy too.


    With a look of excitement, the priest said, ¡°The well¡¯s water is thrashing. The chains of destiny are moving. This is the alpha king¡¯s sign of prophecy.¡± He brought in the other priests and servants to kowtow near the Destiny Well. Suddenly, there was a ¡°ding¡± sound. The chains, which were as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, broke off the well. The entire chain fell into the well. In the next moment, the well erupted like a volcano. A lot of well water rushed out. The well water was scary. It was red. Lots of well water spilled out, hitting the ceiling to create a sky full of blood rain.

 Chapter 3209 - Blood Sacrifice

    <strong>Chapter 3209 Blood Sacrifice</strong>


    ¡°Destiny breaks... Blood-Pulse spills... The alpha king¡¯s prophecy hase true...¡± The priest looked very excited. He let the blood merrily fall on him as he kowtowed before Qin Jing Zhen. ¡°My King, the alpha king¡¯s prophecy appeared. This is a good sign for the prosperity of the Qin Kingdom. Please use the special method for performing a blood sacrifice.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen looked conflicted. He stared at the blood pool of the Destiny Well without saying a word.


    Kings always thought more than the average person. Although this was a prophecy spoken of by the alpha king, Qin Jing Zhen could not be entirely sure this was it. ¡°Will the prophecy happen just like it was recorded? Is this just a pre-established trick?¡±


    As a king and a father, he had to be careful. After all, this all had to do with an alpha king he had never met.


    If the prophecy was the truth, it was a lucrative prospect for Qin Jing Zhen to consider.


    The prophecy predicted a king that would rule for one thousand years. Upon thinking about that, Qin Jing Zhen felt the blood in his body boil.


    ¡°Conquer the universe and be a king for a thousand years... Can I do that?¡± Qin Jing Zhen clenched his fists. He stared at the Destiny Well, which was spewing blood. His face looked strangely red.


    Qin Jing Zhen had always been a smart king. His heart also held great aspirations. If he was able to rule the universe like the prophecy imed, to him, that was all he wanted.


    As a king, Qin Jing Zhen knew he should not do things he was not 100% certain of.


    While he was deep in thought, the priest that had been sprayed by the blood started madly shouting. Their bodies glowed with a god light. It was as if they contained a strong power.


    ¡°My King, the water of destiny is reinforcing my body!¡± the priest happily shouted. ¡°I feel as if even if I did not use a gene race and a God Spirit Blood-Pulse power, I could beat many elites!¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen and Qin Bai fell back. Some servants generated power to make a shield of light that would protect them from the blood water.


    Upon hearing the priest¡¯s words, Qin Jing Zhen was awfully tempted. He saw the bodies of the main priest and other priests grow stronger. He said to himself, ¡°If this entire prophecy is true, the thing inside Destiny Well can make people holy.¡± ¡°My King, let¡¯s start the blood sacrifice,¡± the priest begged. ¡°For this to happen is a rare opportunity.¡±


    If this was like the prophecy said, then the Blood-Pulse spring was just a herald. The treasure inside the Destiny Well required a blood sacrifice to be retrieved. Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s face kept changing. He was a king, but sometimes even he was indecisive.


    As a king, it was not wise to take a risk like this. If he missed this opportunity, he might miss the only chance he had to unite the entire universe. Qin Jing Zhen did not want to miss this opportunity, ergo, he did not know what to do.


    Seeing Destiny Well¡¯s blood spring be smaller and almost disappear, the priest again pleaded with him. ¡°My King, please do not skip out on this opportunity.¡± Qin Jing Zhen had yet to make a choice. He gnashed his teeth and bowed to the wall behind the Destiny Well. ¡°What should I do? Please, show me the way.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He did not see anyone there.


    He looked at the wall. Before this, Han Sen had only been looking at the well. He had not noticed there was something on the wall. When he looked at the wall, he saw a giant painting. There was a blossoming plum tree depicted in the painting. The flowers were opening, and the petals were falling. Underneath the boughs of the plum tree, deer were munching on the petals. Next to the plum tree was an old man in a white robe, who was sitting on the tree roots. The old man had a white beard and white, whichplemented his white robe. He was holding a ck wooden cane with a top that looked like a wine bottle.


    Qin Jing Zhen was consulting with the old man in the painting for guidance on how to proceed.


    ¡°I am only in charge of guarding here,¡± the old man in the painting said in response. ¡°I do not care about anything else. It is up to you if you want to take this chance,¡± It was like he was a living person.


    ¡°If there is any danger, can you please protect me and Bai, my son?¡± Qin Jing Zhen asked. ¡°I have been in this painting for so long, guarding this ce for billions of years. I have watched the rise and fall of the Qin Kingdom with many outsiders and elites reaching this ce, yet the god temple was never destroyed.¡± The old man in the painting, who was sitting near the plum tree, spoke quietly. Even though his voice was quiet, his words were overbearing.


    ¡°With you speaking, I will not be afraid.¡± Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s eyes looked bright as his face turned red.


    To be able to rule the universe during his lifetime and be a king for a thousand years was all Qin Jing Zhen wanted.


    In his lifetime, he could not see another hope of uniting the universe. Thus, he had to let go and see if there was hope.


    Of course, the most important thing about all this was that the old man in the painting was protecting him. That was how Qin Jing Zhen had the courage to try. The old man in the painting had protected the Qin Kingdom for many generations. He had saved the Qin Kingdom from being destroyed through the many crises it had endured. He was the biggest beacon of guidance for the Qin Kingdom. If the old man in the painting wanted the Qin Kingdom to die, then the Qin Kingdom would have died many times over by now. All the kings took their gods seriously. They were even more important than the Qin family getting God Spirit Blood-Pulses. If a guy like that said he would protect them, despite the danger, it would not lead to a catastrophe. ¡°Priest, get ready for the blood sacrifice.¡± Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s eyes looked bright as he made themand.


    The priest was very happy. He kneeled in the blood water and said, ¡°Yes, I will prepare.¡±


    The priests prepared the blood sacrifice. Han Sen stood next to Qin Bai. They kept looking at the Destiny Well and blood water on the floor.


    Han Sen could not tell how the blood water had changed the bodies of the priests, but he did not feel safe about the situation.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Qin Xiu was able to do anything for what he wanted. If he tried to trick his people, I would not be surprised.¡±


    Now, he was just posing as Qin Bai¡¯s servant, so he could not speak. Even if he used his identity to advise Qin Jing Zhen not to do it, Qin Jing Zhen would have likely ignored him and had him kicked out.


    First, this was the Qin family¡¯s business. Second, Han Sen could not determine the exact nature of the problem he was feeling. If the Qin family¡¯s alpha was not good, it would harm them. Thus, Qin Jing Zhen would not want to do a blood sacrifice. First and foremost, Qin Jing Zhen would probably find people to kill him. The old man in the painting had a mysterious power. Not even Han Sen knew how strong he was. He did not know who he was either. Han Sen had no confidence in beating him in a universe in which he was suppressed. The Qin Kingdom also had many elites, and many of them had God Spirit gene races. The priest preparing the blood sacrifice was not a normal character either. He had to be a God Spirt Blood-Pulse inheritor.


    Han Sen thought the blood sacrifice required the Qin family¡¯s Blood-Pulse blood. He soon discovered it was not like that. The priest brought in a girl. The girl was about 13 or 14 years old. She looked terrified. She was obviously not from the Qin family.

 Chapter 3210 - The Thing in the Well

    <strong>Chapter 3210 The Thing in the Well</strong>


    There was fear in the youngdy¡¯s eyes, but she still listened to the priest and went toward the Destiny Well. At this time, the blood spring in the Destiny Well was almost gone. The priest shouted at the girl, ¡°Do not be afraid! Just use the same method that I have always taught you! It will be fine!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the youngdy replied. She walked in front of the Destiny Well and brandished her sacrificial knife. She drew it across her wrist to leak her blood into the well.


    The wound was deceptively small. While a preliminary examination of the wound would have revealed that it was not very big, quite a lot of blood was drawn. There was so much red blood flowing that it could bepared to a faucet that would not close. With blood gushing out of her, the youngdy let it all pour into the murky waters of the Destiny Well.


    It was a strange scene. When thedy¡¯s blood touched the well water, the well watering out started going back in. Han Sen had been intensely watching the youngdy, but he did not notice anything special about her. She did not show any sign of possessing a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, and she did not have a gene race. She was just amoner.


    ¡°If that wasn¡¯t a Blood-Pulse belonging to the Qin family and she does not have a high-ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse, why would they use this girl for the blood sacrifice?¡± Han Sen wondered. While the girl bled, the Destiny Well returned to normal. The wound was notrge, but as all that blood spilled out of her, it was not too long before the youngdy¡¯s face started to look pale.


    Suddenly, the chains of the well made a ¡°wa, wa¡± noise. The broken ck chains again came out of the Destiny Well like a pair ofshing, toxic snakes. They gripped the youngdy¡¯s injured hand. The youngdy was pulled toward the Destiny Well. Qin Jing Zhen and the priest were shocked. The priest shouted at the youngdy, ¡°Hurry! Bring the chain up! If you get pulled down, you will die!¡±


    The youngdy gnashed her teeth and yanked the chain. She used two hands to pull it. Because the chains were so heavy and she had lost so much blood, it was difficult for her to pull.


    The wounds on her wrist were still bleeding. They dripped on the ck chains, dyeing them red.


    Han Sen was confused. He did not know why they let this one girl pull it. After all, the Qin Kingdom had many elites. Was no one else going to help her?


    Qin Jing Zhen watched the girl pull the chain inch by inch. He was shocked as he said, ¡°Many kings of the Qin Kingdom cannot pull this chain. They can¡¯t even pull them an inch. This girl does not have any power, yet she can pull it. It really is just as the legends say. The alpha has indeed blessed us with a desire for the Qin Kingdom to grow.¡±


    The priest looked excited. ¡°The Qin Kingdom has had so many Yin years, Yin months, Yin days, and Yin timedies that have been born. Never have they proven themselves useful until today. Now, there is no waste. Whatever the alpha king left behind must be important.¡±


    Han Sen heard them speak and understood that not every girl could do what she was doing. The Qin Kingdom had many of these youngdies, but only now was one being used.


    Because pulling the chain was so hard, the youngdy¡¯s wounds were leaking even more. Her face went paler as time went by.


    It was all very strange. The more she bled, the lighter the chain became and the more of the chain she was able to pull.


    The Destiny Well made some metallic sounds. It sounded as if something metal had struck the wall. It sounded as if the item was almost up to the surface.


    Everyone went to look at the well, wanting to know what the Qin Kingdom¡¯s alpha had left behind inside the well.


    As she pulled, there was a ¡°dong¡± sound. Something struck the well. The girl pulled it, but she failed. The chain was heavy.


    ¡°Pull harder! You must pull it out!¡± the priest quickly yelled. He would have loved to help the girl pull it out.


    Unfortunately, the alpha said only the girls born in a Yin year, Yin month, and Yin day, and at a Yin time could pull the chain out of the well. If anyone else touched the chain, whatever resided inside the Destiny Well would remain buried in there for all of time and never be revealed.


    The priest knew a lot of things, but he would not dare help her. He just had to nervously wait on the side.


    Qin Jing Zhen was nervous too. Although he did not exhibit any changes, his hands were sped into a fist. He was not as calm as he looked.


    Qin Bai was curious. He stuck his head out to look into the Destiny Well. From where he stood, he could not see what was inside the Destiny Well.


    The youngdy kept bleeding and trying to pull. She knew if she did not pull that thing up fast, the bleeding would kill her.


    The youngdy kept biting so hard that she was going to bleed. The chain finally moved again. She pulled it about two feet higher. The chain reached the end. The other side of the chain looked as if it was tied to a ring. The ring was made of ck metal. It did not look gold, silver, bronze, or iron. It was unknown what kind of metal it was. It was strangely heavy.


    The youngdy kept pulling what was below the metal ring. It was a metal box.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s eyes looked bright. He was a king, but he looked very excited. The thing inside the box might have been what it would take to reunite the Qin Kingdom, so it was hard for him not to feel excited.


    The youngdy almost couldn¡¯t hold it. She had no God Spirit Blood-Pulse or the aid of a gene race. She used her natural strength to pull the chain. Plus, she had bled so much. If her will was not as stable as it was, she would have let it go and slipped into aa.


    The girl was bleeding from her mouth. She kept pulling the chain while stumbling back. She pulled part of the metal box out of the Destiny Well.


    From what they saw, the height of the box was surprising. Its width was three feet, but it was at least four feet high. The bottom of the box still could not be seen.


    Han Sen thought this was weird. He thought it was a box, but the box was very tall. If he looked at it horizontally, it was rectangr.


    ¡°Why does this box look like a strange coffin?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Boom! Boom!


    While Han Sen was thinking, the box was pulled out by the girl. It was outside of the well.


    Everyone now saw what the box looked like. It was a box made from ck metal. It was not a square, and there were no adornments on it.


    As they looked at it, they saw it was six feet long and three feet wide. Han Sen thought it looked like a weird metal coffin.

 Chapter 3211 - Dead Body in the Coffin

    Chapter 3211 Dead Body in the Coffin


    The youngdy pulling the coffin let the chain go. She fell to the side and bowed to Qin Jing Zhen.


    ¡°Good. Good. Good. You did a fine job.¡± Qin Jing Zhen was so happy that he said the ¡°good¡± three times.


    One of the priests took the youngdy away to heal while Qin Jing Zhen and the main priest went to examine the ck metal box.


    The rectangr metal box had no symbols on it, but the lid was different from an ordinary coffin. Normally, the lid of a coffin had one side. This metal box¡¯s lid was on the side where the metal ring was.


    A ring was positioned between the lid and the box. If the ring was pulled, the lid would open.


    Qin Jing Zhen had no idea that the two servants present were Han Sen and Bao¡¯er in disguise. He thought only his confidants were there, so he ordered the others to open the box via that ring. The ring was on one side of the metal box, which was not locked. The priests went to pull the ring and chain to open the lid.


    It was different from what they had imagined. The lid was connected to something. As the lid was pulled, the item hung in the air.


    Below the lid was a rectangr piece of ice. It was unknown how this ice had stayed so cold. It looked transparent like it was a perfect crystal. A blonde woman was encased in the ice.


    ¡°That is Wan¡¯er¡¯s dead body!¡± Han Sen secretly screamed. The woman in the ice looked just like Wan¡¯er when she was blonde, but this blondedy¡¯s face was pale and snow white. It did not look lively. It did not look like she was alive.


    Qin Jing Zhen and the main priest just looked at each other. Before they opened the lid, they had many guesses as to what was inside. No matter what they had predicted, they had not expected to see ady¡¯s dead body inside the box.


    Qin Jing Zhen frowned as he looked at the priest and asked, ¡°Is this the treasure that the alpha king left?¡± He had no clue how a woman¡¯s dead body could aid him in ruling the world.


    The priest was also very confused. He developed a wry smile and said, ¡°The alpha king was a character like a god. There has to be a reason as to why he left behind this body.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen wished to say something, but he heard Qin Bai, who was still kneeling, start to scream. ¡°She... She moved...¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen and the priest looked over at the rectangr block of ice. There was nothing out of the ordinary. The blondedy was still in the ice. She hadn¡¯t moved.


    Qin Jing Zhen wanted to ask Qin Bai something, but he immediately heard a ¡°katcha¡± sound. A long crack appeared in the


    ice.


    med


    That crack was simr to someone pushing the first domino piece. That one crack in the ice multiplied into many. Lots of them rapidly developed across the ice.


    ¡°Protect the king!¡± A guard moved to protect Qin Jing Zhen and Qin Bai. A ¡°pang¡± sound was heard. The ice, which had formed many cracks, suddenly exploded. The dead body of the blondedy did not fall down with the hailstorm of ice bits. She just floated in the air. Although she did not have a lifeforce, one could sense a golden wave within her body. It was the power that made her stable in the air.


    Han Sen knew this power. This was the power Wan¡¯er used to enter her blondedy mode. It was bad for his Super God Spirit mode, as they always canceled each other out.


    The priest¡¯s expression did not change as he suddenly said, ¡°My King, I remember. The legends im that when the alpha king was born, he was no good. There wasn¡¯t a single God Spirit willing to give him a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, but the alpha king¡¯s real sister was blessed by God. When she was born, she had an incredible God Spirit Blood-Pulse. Because she did not want to see her big brother get bullied, she gave her God Spirit Blood-Pulse to her brother. Ever since then, the alpha was very powerful. From a nobody, he became the man that created the Qin Kingdom. It was all because of the princess giving away her God Spirit Blood-Pulse.¡± ¡°I know that. The legend says the alpha king was unable to keep the God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse going, so the next of the bloodline was blessed by an Annihtion-ss god temple instead. It never dide from the original alpha. The Qin Kingdom¡¯s current God Spirit Blood-Pulse pulse is different from the alpha king. All of that is just a legend. No one knows for sure the validity of it all. Do you understand something, Priest?¡± Qin Jing Zhen finally understood what the priest was thinking.


    The priest was very happy and nodded. ¡°If I have guessed it correctly, that legend might be true. This is the alpha¡¯s fabled princess. He left her body here and said it could help you rule the universe. Perhaps the princess¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse is different from that of the legends. Perhaps she did not give it all to her brother. Maybe her God Spirit Blood-Pulse can always be given to others, and that is why the alpha kept her body here. It was for his children to have too.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s eyes looked very bright. If he could get the legendary alpha king¡¯s Blood ¨C Pulse, he would be like the alpha. He could be a king that would shock the entire universe.


    Qin Xiu hade close to ruling the universe. If Qin Jing Zhen received a Blood-Pulse like Qin Xiu, he thought he would not be any inferior to Qin Xiu.


    Han Sen was not as optimistic about these prospects as they were. After all, Qin Jing Zhen and the others only knew about Qin Xiu from the books they had read. History books were not going to portray the Qin Kingdom alpha as an enemy. Let¡¯s not suggest Qin Xiu was super evil, but even if he was, he would have been praised as a proper hero.


    Han Sen understood the real Qin Xiu. Regardless of anything else, that man would have done anything for his sister, Wan¡¯er.


    Qin Xiu wanted Wan¡¯er¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse so he could give it to his descendants. That was why he had set this up. Han Sen did not believe it, not one syble of it. It was likely the other way around.


    The gold waves from Wan¡¯er¡¯s body grew stronger. In the beginning, it was just like an ordinary wave of water. Now, it had be a gold fire that raged around her.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± the priest said upon seeing the gold mes around Wan¡¯er. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°This is unbelievable. There is no sign of a God Spirit, and there is no scary gene race buff. It¡¯s just her body power that is this strong. She is stronger than a Break World elite. What is the alpha princess¡¯s Blood ¨C Pulse power?¡±


    In fact, there was no need for him to say that. Qin Jing Zhen was able to tell all of this as well. Wan¡¯er was indeed very powerful. He was a king with an Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse and could use the strongest gene races of the Qin Kingdom. Even with all that, he could not match her might. ¡°Just for her body to have such a scary power, with my Qin family¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse and gene races, who in this universe would be able topete with me? Even the very high God Spirits would be afraid of me.¡± Qin Jing Zhen looked like he was picturing himself uniting the universe. His eyes glowed as he looked upon Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen grew increasingly nervous. Wan¡¯er¡¯s power seemed stronger than when she was in the geno universe. She was far scarier here.


    Wan¡¯er was a good girl. In blonde mode, she could not control her will or her power. Even Han Sen had been beaten by her.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of an incredibly scary possibility. ¡°Hang on... Wan¡¯er¡¯s gold power goes against my Super God Spirit mode. Does that mean her power is a reverse Super God Spirit mode?¡±

 Chapter 3212 - Revive

    <strong>Chapter 3212 Revive</strong>


    Han Sen kept thinking. Whenever Wan¡¯er reached the geno universe and her gold power showed up, she would be exhausted. Han Sen believed it was her body that had the problem. Now that he was able to think about it some more, he started to believe it was simr to what he was going through. The geno universe restricted all powers that did not belong there.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s body needed to have her gold power restricted if her body was to recover.


    Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode did not get along well with her power. It restricted her reverse Super God Spirit mode power. It made her body normal again.


    Han Sen was still confused about something. After Wan¡¯er was reborn, her body should have belonged to the race of the Witch. They were from the geno universe. Even if she was restricted by the geno universe, why did she have the powers of her past life?


    Han Sen quickly came up with one possibility for this conundrum. Perhaps the body of the Witch Wan¡¯er did not actually belong to her in the first ce. It might havee from Qin Xiu, who went to that world.


    After thinking about this some more, Han Sen did not think that could be urate either. Qin Xiu¡¯s gene race was World King God. His power should have been simr to the World King God¡¯s power for him tobine with World King God and break the world.


    His Super God Spirit mode power was not World King God¡¯s power. Han Sen thought it was weird. He could not understand it right now, but there was one thing he knew for certain. The blondedy he was looking at was truly Wan¡¯er, and she was probablybined with the two Wan¡¯er¡¯s from both universes.


    ¡°Does that mean when World King God put me and Wan¡¯er into the tunnel that bridged the two worlds, it was supposed to just pull the Witch Wan¡¯er andbine her with the Wan¡¯er of her past life to revive Wan¡¯er?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He could not be certain his guess was correct.


    Han Sen¡¯s body¡¯s Super God Spirit mode was restricted by the rules of the world. Now, Wan¡¯er¡¯s body power had be very strong because the Wan¡¯er from two worlds hadbined. Han Sen could feel his Super God Spirit mode had been severely restricted.


    Even though he was a fair distance away from Wan¡¯er, he could barely feel his body and Super God Spirit mode power.


    ¡°If this Wan¡¯er wants to kill someone, who in this world can hope to stop her?¡± Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine.


    Han Sen understood that the Super God Spirit mode was very scary. When he could use it without its imposed limits, he could fight Break World elites. He could even beat the low-level Break World elites.


    Now, Wan¡¯er¡¯s power dwarfed Han Sen¡¯s power. After all, the power of Wan¡¯er from both worlds had beenbined into one. Her power had be the power of two people. This effect was not so simple as one plus one equals two.


    The current power Wan¡¯er wielded made Han Sen¡¯s heart shake.


    At this time, Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened to reveal gold pupils that shone like a pair of suns.


    Her eyes were very pretty, but theycked warmth. Therefore, her eyes looked cold.


    ¡°Alpha Princess, my surname is Qin...¡± Qin Jing Zhen had everyone bow before the blondedy. He hoped to receive her Blood-Pulse blessing. Han Sen knew things were going to get worse. With Wan¡¯er¡¯s situation being what it was, she would be just like the blonde Wan¡¯er. She would not recognize anyone.


    In the past, Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode was able to cancel Wan¡¯er¡¯s power. Now, it had been so long, and his Super God Spirit mode power was being suppressed. Wan¡¯er¡¯s gold power was affected a bit, but it could still explode. Han Sen wondered if he had the power to stop Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen prayed to himself, ¡°I hope things won¡¯t go as bad as I think they might. I hope Qin Xiu is not as bad as I thought.¡±


    For people like Han Sen, they had a knack for having their greatest fearse true. It was not like he had a special feature. It was just that he was able to perceive things for how they truly were. If he thought something might happen, there was a high chance he was right.


    Wan¡¯er floated in the air. Her blonde hair dropped. She was like a god looking down on Qin Jing Zhen from a lofty ce. She still looked very cold. Qin Jing Zhen sensed something was really wrong. His face changed. He could not help but retreat as many guards and priests moved to protect him and Qin Bai.


    Wan¡¯er finally moved. Suddenly, she came right before Qin Bai. She was so fast that the very powerful guards could not even see how she moved.


    Seeing Wan¡¯er grab Qin Bai¡¯s head, the other guards and priests had yet to react. Only Qin Jing Zhen, who was next to Qin Bai, noticed. His body mustered a scary power. He summoned a thunder-like, destroying-the-world type power as he threw a punch at Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    Han Sen had to confess he had underestimated the king. Ordinary kings were usually busy with business affairs, so they never practiced theirbat to extreme levels.


    Although the humans of the Qin Kingdom borrowed power from the outside, if they did not have enough innate power or will, it was hard tomand a powerful God Spirit Blood-Pulse and gene races well.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s power was not weak. Han Sen could tell he had practiced hard.


    He had not reached a Break World level, but he was a rare type of person in the realm of humans. The punch he threw must have had the power of Decapitation Queen.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand did not look very strong. It did not look like it wielded any power. It was just that her hand was burning with a gold me.


    Pang!


    When Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s punch touched down on Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand, the king¡¯s entire body flew away like a broken kite. As he descended, he coughed up a lot of blood. His overbearing punch was swallowed the moment it came into contact with the golden light. There was not a single drop or dot left of it. It did not even make a sound.


    ¡°My King!¡± the main priest screamed. He flew over and caught Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s body, but he also spat out blood. He hit a wall with Qin Jing Zhen.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand still moved to grab Qin Bai¡¯s head. Qin Bai was frozen in ce. He had never seen this before. He had never seen his proud father ever be reduced to such trouble


    A body shed. Han Sen held Qin Bai and retreated like a shadow.


    No matter how much of an asshole Qin Bai was, he had always been nice to Han Sen. Thus, Han Sen did not want to watch the boy get killed right in front of him.


    At the same time, the painting on the wall of the Destiny Well chamber began to glow. The old man in the drawing had a god light. He walked out of the painting like a god. He stood in front of Wan¡¯er.


    The old man still held his ck cane. His body brimmed with a god light as he looked at Wan¡¯er and said, ¡°I promised to protect this temple. No matter what you are, you cannot kill here.¡±

 Chapter 3213 - Old Man in the Painting

    Chapter 3213 Old Man in the Painting


    A priest moved to protect the injured Qin Jing Zhen and the main priest. As they retreated, he said, ¡°My King, I will ask more people toe and help...¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen looked frustrated as he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Shut up. No one is allowed to leave the god temple. I will kill anyone who tries to leave. If whatever happens today is made public, you will all be killed.¡±


    It was unimaginable what might happen if it was made known that an incident took ce in the alpha temple, resulting in Qin Jing Zhen being injured. How much would that affect the Qin Kingdom? The losses for the Qin Kingdom could not be calcted, let alone fathomed.


    Qin Jing Zhen could not let that happen. He believed the old man in the painting could sort this problem out.


    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Bai cried as he ran before Qin Jing Zhen. He had never seen Qin Jing Zhen in such a state. His hair was messed up, and he had blood in his mouth. He looked pale and a bit green.


    ¡°Do not be afraid, Bai son. All is fine.¡± Qin Jing Zhen patted Qin Bai on the head. He allowed a trusted man to take Qin Bai and leave the temple.


    Although people might be suspicious of the crown prince leaving before everyone else, Qin Jing Zhen did not want to risk his son¡¯s life. He was Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s only son, so nothing could be allowed to happen to him.


    He forced a smile. He looked at Han Sen, who was next to Qin Bai, and asked, ¡°Are you Han Sen? I have been wanting to meet you, but I never thought we would meet at a time like this. The teacher was right. You are a unique man.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for joining here uninvited,¡± Han Sen casually said. He did not really care for Qin Jing Zhen. His attention was mostly fixed on the old man and Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°My King, who is the old man in the picture?¡± Han Sen thought the old man in the painting looked godly. He did not look human. He looked more like a God Spirit than a human.


    ¡°It is good that you came uninvited. If you had note, my son would be put in danger.¡± Qin Jing Zhen paused and went on to say, ¡°That elite is not a human. He is a powerful God Spirit. Back in ancient times, he was as strong as 12 Annihtion God Spirits.¡± ¡°As strong as 12 Annihtion God Spirits?¡± Han Sen was shocked. How could a God Spirit like that not be in a god temple but instead relegated to a painting inside another god temple?


    Qin Jing Zhen did not hide anything. ¡°I do not really know who he is. I only know that one of the alpha kings invited him in to protect the temple. The legends im he is an old god. Before the 12 main gods existed, he was already that powerful. I have tried doing my best to research his origins, but no information about him has been discovered.¡±


    Upon hearing Qin Jing Zhen say all that, Han Sen was shocked. The old man in the painting was clearly very powerful. When Han Sen had fought Moment God, he got a grasp of what true power was like. This man far exceeded that.


    Aside from those 12 Annihtion God Spirits, only the person inside the geno hall could be that powerful. The old man in the painting was not him.


    If such a powerful God Spirit existed, it would have been from before the universe rebooted.


    The God Hall Leader had told Han Sen that because the universe had rebooted, a sky full of God Spirit power had been weakened. Han Sen had been able to kill Moment God, but that was not the best Moment God. That was because the universe had been rebooted. Moment God had not yet recovered the god power an Annihtion God Spirit should have had.


    The old man in the painting was likely a powerful God Spirit from a time before the universe was rebooted. It was unclear why he had not been affected by the reboot. Either way, that was why he had such a scary god power.


    Even if the old man was the strongest Annihtion God Spirit, Han Sen did not think he could beat Wan¡¯er while she was in that mode.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes looked the same as they always did. It was like she had not heard what the old man in the painting said. She floated like she had not seen the old man in the painting.


    ¡°Thetitude and longitude of the world is just a picture,¡± the old man angrily said. He seemed to have been enraged by her ignorance of him. He moved his cane and sent a miraculous power flying at Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen had witnessed Xie Qing King use a power that enabled him to draw something and have that thinge to life, but he had never seen anything real be a painting.


    The old man in the painting emitted a god light. Everything in the temple became a 2D picture.


    It was like the entire scene became a 2D anime. Everything was very unreal. Wan¡¯er, who had a gold fire around her body, was not affected by the power. She still floated as she approached the old man. The power used against her did not seem to affect her in the least.


    The face of the old man in the painting changed. He was a drawing god. Before the universe was rebooted, he was an Annihtion God Spirit. Back then, there were more than 12 Annihtion God Spirits.


    But he had fallen and joined the God Chaos Party. In hisst fight, he wanted to escape the disastrous rebooting of the universe. He hid inside a drawing that had an incredible god power. That was how he managed to survive. He was not erased by the rebooting of the universe.


    He also did not want to get trapped inside the painting. A king of the Qin Kingdom randomly found the god painting. He identally opened the painting. It allowed the painting god to be set free. He thanked the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king, but he also wanted a ce to stay. The painting god had lost his god temple, so he agreed to guard the Qin Kingdom¡¯s Alpha Temple and ept the sacrifices of the kingdom¡¯s royalty.


    The painting god had heard the legends about Qin Xiu and Qin Wan¡¯er. Back then, he was still trapped inside the painting. He had never seen Qin Xiu or Qin Wan¡¯er. He also did not care much about legends like that.


    Humans use god spirit blood pulses and gene power. They could not get very strong, but right now, that Wan¡¯er in front of him made him drop a pretense of flippancy and take things deathly seriously.


    Seeing his painting god power was unable to affect Wan¡¯er, the painting god¡¯s god light shed. He gathered up power on the wooden cane.


    The wine bottle, which was hanging on the wooden cane, flew up. It poured out an elixir that was like ink. The painting god put the tip of the wooden cane into the liquid. It was like a giant pen sshing ink on Wan¡¯er.


    The whole world suddenly turned into a painting. Wherever the painting god¡¯s cane reached, the space that touched the ink turned into darkness. It was like a piece of paper god had painted ck. Whatever had been on the paper before was covered by the ink. It was like it had never existed in the first ce.


    Anything touched by the ink on the cane was enveloped by darkness. The old man waved his wooden cane, turning half of the god temple ck. Wan¡¯er was in the half of the temple that had turned ck.


    Now, the god temple looked incredibly weird. Half of it was like its usual god temple self, whereas the other half was a 2D world of darkness.

 Chapter 3214 - Invincible Stance

    <strong>Chapter 3214 Invincible Stance</strong>


    In the darkness, a gold shadow was quaking. It was bing brighter too. Within a few seconds, Wan¡¯er was able to walk right out of that dark. She effortlessly strolled out of the painting


    ¡°No... Impossible...¡± The painting¡¯s god face changed. His face was full of shock. Before the universe rebooted, he had been the strongest elite. Even members of the God Chaos Party were afraid of him.


    Although he did not reach thest step and be a Reboot ss, he was not like an ordinary Annihtion God Spirit either.


    After the universe rebooted, Annihtion God Spirits were weakened. Nothing had been able topete with him. The painting god was still able to fight an Annihtion God Spirit, he wasn¡¯t certain whether he would win or lose.


    Facing a human, his power was not working. That was iprehensible. He was different from ordinary God Spirits. He did just have god power. After he had fallen, hebined with the God Chaos Party¡¯s secret skills and used a god power to break worlds. Thus, he had strong and scary powers.


    If things were not like that, he would not have dared to say he could fight Annihtion God Spirits.


    Yet, power like that could not hurt a human woman. How would one tell a man like that to stay calm and not be surprised?


    Wan¡¯er emerged from the darkness. She looked at the painting god. Her expression was cold. It was like she had no focus.


    She raised her hand and waved at the painting god. It was like she was shing around a knife.


    The painting god¡¯s expression changed. He clutched his wooden cane and used ink to block. It was like he was blocking an invisible knife.


    Katcha!


    The gold light shed in space. The painting god and his cane were shed in half. The painting on the wall was cut in half too.


    Qin Jing Zhen and the others watched the painting god get killed with ease. His body dissolved in a golden light. They were all too shocked to say a single word.


    He was very scary and had protected many things for the Qin Kingdom. Now, he had been killed with one hit from a woman. It was so shocking that it could not be described.


    That was especially true about people like Qin Jing Zhen, who knew about the painting god. He was even more shocked than the others. The history of the Qin family had many records about the painting god.


    Back in the day, the Zhao, Wei, and Han kingdoms had reunited to try and siege Jade Wall City. The ce was going to fall. The scary old man in the painting had waved his finger, immediately eliminating the generals of the three kingdoms. They simply died out in space. He had saved the Qin Kingdom from falling


    There was another time when many officers of the Qin Kingdom had revolted. They almost managed to kill a very young Qin Kingdom king. The queen visited the temple with the young boy and prayed for the alpha¡¯s assistance.


    The traitors surrounded the alpha temple. Many of them were elites who could shock the sky. The Qin Kingdom was going to change its name.


    The old man from the painting revealed himself. He waved his cane in the drawing and had a few dozen elites immediately destroyed. It saved the Qin family¡¯s bloodline.


    A god like that was murdered by a woman. How could Qin Jing Zhen not be afraid?


    ¡°Leave! Leave the alpha temple!¡± Qin Jing Zhen could not care for much now. Hemanded everyone to abandon the temple. It was no longer about whether or not the Qin Kingdom would suffer many big losses. It was all about ensuring their survival.


    Han Sen was running too. The power Wan¡¯er used to kill the painting god was not something he could repel. He asked himself to confirm it, and he told himself he couldn¡¯t. The Wan¡¯ers from two universes hadbined. The power was so strong that one could not imagine what it was like. Han Sen thought that even if God Hall Leader fought her, he would not be able to win.


    The officers and royals outside were unaware of what was happening inside. They saw the priests and servants emerge while protecting a terrible-looking Qin Jing Zhen.


    ¡°Open the temple¡¯s bai sema!¡± Qin Jing Zhen was in the middle of a crisis, but he was not in a panic. He gave the order without issue.


    The area around the alpha temple flickered. Many strange beasts revealed themselves. The shadows of those beasts were like dragons, but they weren¡¯t dragons. There were nine of them. The heads and tails of nine weird beasts connected to create a giant orb of light that bubbled around the alpha temple.


    Katcha!


    A gold light shed. It was like a knife used to punish the gods. The shadows of the nine weird beasts that hadposed the shield were gone. The gold light was not stopping there. It continued to attack. Wan¡¯er made a big crack in the man-made. She went into space and shed down on Jade Wall City¡¯s castle to create a big hole in it.


    The whole of Jade Wall City shook after the strike. Fortunately, the man-made only had officers on it. Ordinary people weren¡¯t there. Otherwise, that attack would have killed many people.


    The scary elites from the pce protected Qin Jing Zhen as they escaped the alpha temple. Han Sen took Bao¡¯er with them as they left. He was fairly certain that Wan¡¯er did not remember anything. She had be the emotionless blondedy who was not restricted by anything.


    Even the Super God Spirit mode was not restrained. Han Sen could not find a way to restrict the blonde Wan¡¯er.


    He flew away, but he did not get far. Han Sen looked terrible. Wan¡¯er did not go after Qin Jing Zhen. He did not know when, but she suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°Holy crap! What is this?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He could not pretend anymore. No one noticed him do it, but he summoned the Sky God Crown. He used the Sky God Crown to pull Bao¡¯er into the God of Wealth Temple with him.


    The God of Wealth Temple was in the Gold Crystal System. It was many systems away from Jade Wall City. Wan¡¯er should not have been able to follow.


    Han Sen had only just entered the God of Wealth Temple when Wan¡¯er¡¯s body appeared before the God of Wealth Temple.


    ¡°I cannot be that unlucky!¡± Han Sen¡¯s face turned ashen.


    Decapitation Queen appeared inside God of Wealth Temple. Clutching her guillotine, she shouted at Wan¡¯er, ¡°How ignorant! How dare youe to the God of Wealth Temple!¡± ¡°Decapitation Queen, stand down!¡± Han Sen had a cold sweat. Decapitation Queen was strong, but before Wan¡¯er, her power was nothing Han Sen was afraid Wan¡¯er would kill her with one hit. Perhaps she would have been struck down so hard that her god base would not recover. It was toote for Han Sen to say anything. Wan¡¯er moved her hand. It was a simple strike.


    Seeing the gold firee before Decapitation Queen, Han Sen was toote to save her.


    Bzzt!


    Time seemed to have stopped. Even the gold me on Wan¡¯er stopped. At that moment, a body went up and pulled Decapitation Queen back.


    The gold me burst into the sky and was extinguished in space. It had enough force to destroy many of thes around there. Space was suddenly filled with countless lights.


    Han Sen thought it was too close, but Moment God helped. If she hadn¡¯t, Decapitation Queen would have been killed.


    His Super God Spirit mode had a killing God Spirit power. Wan¡¯er¡¯s reverse Super God Spirit mode might have had a simr thing, so he did not want to risk it.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He took Bao¡¯er, who looked like herself again, to teleport away from God of Wealth Temple.


    Moment God¡¯s time power did not affect Wan¡¯er much. Although they had been helped, Han Sen did not want to fight Wan¡¯er. He had to lead her away to avoid her destroying the god temple.

 Chapter 3215 - Drawing the Disaster to the East

    <strong>Chapter 3215 Drawing the Disaster to the East</strong>


    The Super God Spirit mode and Wan¡¯er¡¯s power were like water and fire. Water could put out fire, and fire could burn water. If there was the same amount, they would put each other out. It was like when Han Sen and Wan¡¯er were together, their powers were suppressed.


    After two Wan¡¯ersbined into one, her power exploded. She was much better than Han Sen with his Super God Spirit mode. That was why the scales were now tipped.


    In a situation like this, they were restricting each other. If one of their powers was stronger than the other, there would have been a big restriction. Now, Wan¡¯er¡¯s power was twice as strong. It made Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode useless. He was suppressed because of that.


    Fortunately, Han Sen did not rely on only one power. Although his Super God Spirit mode was suppressed, he still had four other geno powers.


    Han Sen did not care about the bnce of the universe. He broke the rules of the universe and broke the world. He used Gxy Teleportation to take Bao¡¯er to the entrance of Soldier Knife Sky.


    With Wan¡¯er¡¯s situation being like it was, drawing her there was something of a disaster. It was a disaster that could harm innocent people. He preferred taking her to the God Chaos Party people than having her hurt civilians.


    Wan¡¯er was like a frozen spirit. Han Sen used Gxy Teleportation, but he still could not shake her. She steadily followed.


    Han Sen saw a gold light. He felt a chill. His body was like the tide bobbing along the waves. It was like he was pushed away by the gold light in his attempt to dodge the scary attack.


    Han Sen was going to use the Break World powers to enter Soldier Knife Sky¡¯s space tunnel, but Wan¡¯er¡¯s attack had cut a giant hole in the tunnel.


    Without hesitation, he went into Soldier Knife Sky. By doing so, he re-entered the mysterious world of weapons.


    Wan¡¯er hurriedly followed Han Sen there. She did not say anything. She just waved her hand at Han Sen¡¯s body.


    She was too fast. When her hand came down, it was like she was already shing at Han Sen. He did not have time to react.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s battle power had already reached the reflection level. Before his brain reacted, his body reacted normally and dodged the scary attack.


    Han Sen felt depressed. He shouted at Wan¡¯er, ¡°I thought we were friends! It is fine if you do not remember me, but you do not have to keep chasing me!¡±


    Wan¡¯er behaved as if she had not heard a word he said. She shed her hand again.


    In that world, there were not many people who could fight Wan¡¯er. Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode was suppressed, but he had a lot of battle experience and power. Wan¡¯er was unable to kill him.


    Han Sen knew this would not turn out well if it kept going. He could only fight or escape, hoping to leave Wan¡¯er¡¯s range of pursuit.


    He did not want to kill Wan¡¯er, but he did not want to be killed by Wan¡¯er either. Ergo, he had no choice but to run.


    Wa! Wa!


    Paper kept flipping and flopping inside Bao¡¯er¡¯s pocket as her book suddenly opened up. From inside, a paper man jumped out and scolded Han Sen by saying, ¡°Han Sen, you are an asshole! Didn¡¯t you promise me you would not leave Jade Wall City? Is your f*cking word nothing but bullsh*t? You left Jade Wall City and came to the f*cking Soldier Knife Sky. It is fine if youe to Soldier Knife Sky, but you brought Master Bao¡¯er here.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shut up for just a minute?¡± Han Sen moved and evaded Wan¡¯er¡¯s next attack. He said to the paper man, Rocky Dee, ¡°I did not want toe here either, but something forced me here. I had no choice.¡± ¡°Who made you do this?¡± Rocky Dee asked that just as Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand moved. A bottomless trench cleaved through thend, which was full of weapons. Many scary weapons were destroyed.


    The weapons around the trench did not react. They did not fight back or anything. All they did was tremble as if they were sheep encountering a tiger.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s face changed as he shouted, ¡°This is... What is this?¡±


    ¡°I do not know who it is. I only know she fancies killing me. She has already chased me everywhere, so what do you propose I should have done? Do you have any better ideas?¡± Han Sen spoke as he dodged and flew around. ¡°How could there be such a scary human?¡± Rocky Dee coldly asked. ¡°You are a ma for scary people. I can only suppose you have tremendously bad luck. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°If you cannot think of a solution to this mess, then I wille up with one myself.¡± Han Sen flew deep into Soldier Knife Sky.


    Everyyer of the Thirty-Three Days¡¯ skies was broken. God Chaos Party was massive, but they could not connect all of those spaces. They only made a path that led to each one, one by one.


    Han Sen wanted to find a way into the second sky. If he kept ascending, it would only be a matter of time before he encountered more members of God Chaos Party.


    If there were a few people like Sky King Leader, and they wanted to stop Wan¡¯er, perhaps Han Sen could escape.


    Rocky Dee could tell what Han Sen was nning to do. He looked extremely glum as he said, ¡°You must have a death wish. If you do not handle this well, you will find yourself the enemy of both. It is fine for you to die, but don¡¯t let Master Bao¡¯er go down with you.¡±


    Han Sen did not care for anything Rocky Dee said to him. He kept using Gxy Teleportation in Soldier Knife Sky. Every time he teleported, it was not a great distance away. He did not want to miss the path or tunnel that led to the second sky.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s real body was in the Paper God Temple. He felt depressed. It was hard for him to convince the leader to find someone else to kill Han Sen. Now, Han Sen was going after them.


    There was also someone absurdly powerful behind him. Rocky Dee had experienced a reboot of the universe. He was a god in two worlds, but he had never seen a human this powerful before.


    ¡°Even Qin Xiu was not this scary back in the day. Who is this woman?¡± Rocky Dee frowned and retreated into thought.


    He did not care for Han Sen¡¯s life, but he had to care for Bao¡¯er¡¯s life.


    Han Sen was trying to bring this problem to God Chaos Party. Its leader was not a character Han Sen should provoke. If Han Sen did not handle things well, he could end up being attacked by both parties. Then, he would die even faster.


    R


    With the video the paper man sent, Rocky Dee saw Han Sen reached the second sky¡¯s entrance. His face changed. He gnashed his teeth and abandoned Paper God Temple.


    After Weapon God was killed, Soldier Knife Sky was not given a new god to take over the realm. Some members of the God Chaos Party saw Han Sen, but they did not have the power to stop him. They watched Han Sen race through the gate and enter the second sky.


    The second sky¡¯s scene was different from Soldier Knife Sky. There were no mounds of weapons that were like seas or mountains. After Han Sen entered it, water was seen in every direction. It was a pure water world.


    There was nond or air. That entire world was full of water.


    The water there seemed a bit weird. It was not just one color. There were all kinds of liquid colorsbined into one. It was like a colorful rainbow liquid world.

 Chapter 3216 - Shadow God

    <strong>Chapter 3216 Shadow God</strong>


    Han Sen absorbed the Extreme King prince¡¯s water origin, so he was no stranger to water powers. His movement in the water was not negatively affected. He looked like a fish that had been given water.


    Wan¡¯er was not affected by the rainbow liquid either. Like a ghost, she pursued Han Sen.


    ¡°I wonder where the guarding temple of the second sky lies,¡± Han Sen thought.


    In Soldier Knife Sky, Han Sen had to pull out the Inch Grey Sword to surprise Weapon God. Otherwise, Soldier Knife Sky was so big that Weapon God would not have known that he and his crew had entered Soldier Knife Sky without doing so.


    Han Sen used Gxy Teleportation to keep moving through the water. Even if he was unable to find a god temple, finding the way that would lead to the third sky was fine too.


    Han Sen thought the suppressing god temple of each realm would likely be the exit point.


    His Gxy Teleportation came to an end. Han Sen suddenly felt his body get stuck by something. He looked around but did not see a creature. There was still liquid everywhere. He was in a portion of the sea that had purple liquid.


    Han Sen had a closer look and noticed what the problem was. The purple liquid was shaped like a giant whale. He had gotten stuck inside the whale¡¯s brain.


    Perhaps it was because Han Sen was there, but the whale-shaped purple liquid started to move. It swung its tail and started to swim. It looked like a real whale even though it was a purple liquid whale. ¡°In this water world sky, all the creatures seem to be liquid creatures.¡± Han Sen now fully understood.


    The purple liquid whale had just begun to swim when gold light started to shine. The whale¡¯s body was cut by the gold light. A lot of purple liquid started to leak out everywhere.


    Han Sen was toote to use Gxy Teleportation because he was stuck. He could no longer escape, so he had to draw his Inch Grey Sword. He generated Break World power to stop the gold light.


    Dong! The gold light struck the Inch Grey Sword. Han Sen felt the unstoppable powering at him. It was like he had been hit by a bullet train. His body was like a spring as he flew away.


    Fortunately, the Inch Grey Sword was very weird. It did not break because of the gold light. On top of that, Han Sen was very good when it came to borrowing the powers of others and using them for himself. With that power flying at him, he took it and made the knockback send him further.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Escaping like that is not the most ideal method. If I cannot make Wan¡¯er focus on the God Chaos Party, I will be unable to escape her.¡±


    While he was thinking, he saw a weird buildinge lurching through the depths of the water. It was a crystal-like pce in the midst of the water world. It was not touching the sky or touching the ground. It was just floating in the water.


    Han Sen looked at it. The signboard of the pce had three words written on it: ¡°Liquid God Temple.¡±


    ¡°The guardian here is not a water god. It¡¯s a liquid god. I wonder what the difference between a water god and a liquid god is.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He rushed toward the Liquid God Temple and threw a punch at its door.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s Break World power was not an attacking power, but Liquid God Temple¡¯s door and the small hall beyond was broken.


    ¡°Who broke my god temple?¡± An angry voice sounded from within the god temple. Han Sen did not bother looking at who it was. He just used Gxy Teleportation to go behind the god temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s allow this Liquid God to see Wan¡¯er,¡± Han Sen said in silent prayer. Perhaps it was because Han Sen had not done anything bad recently, but God should have surely realized Han Sen was well-behaved. He thought there was a fair chance God would enable things to go his way.


    Liquid God stormed out of the god temple. He saw Wan¡¯er, who was pursuing Han Sen. He thought it was Wan¡¯er who had destroyed his temple, so he immediately flung his tentacles toward thedy.


    Liquid God looked very weird. He kind of looked like an octopus or a jellyfish. His body was transparent like water. He had many tentacles and rainbow-like liquid flowing around him.


    Upon seeing Liquid God¡¯s tentacles go to snare and tie her up, Wan¡¯er¡¯s body zed with gold fire. It was like a sharp de that was going to cut up Liquid God¡¯s tentacles.


    ¡°Naive. Liquid cannot be attacked. It is everywhere. No kind of attack can do anything to me.¡± Before Liquid God could say anything else, his body was turned into nothing by the gold fire. There was not even a drop of water left.


    The shiny god light was still there though. It turned the crystal-like Liquid God Temple into nothing.


    The entire god temple was incinerated. Not even a god base remained.


    Han Sen was terrified. His Super God Spirit mode had invincibility. His attacks were always improved with it, but it was nothingpared to what she was able to do.


    Obviously, Wan¡¯er¡¯s power was aggressive. It was the opposite of Super God Spirit mode.


    From now on, aside from the Inch Grey Sword in Han Sen¡¯s hand, he did not think there was another item in existence that could shield him from an attack unleashed by Wan¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er had been sitting on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder the entire time. She pointed forward as she said, ¡°Dad, it looks like there is something at 11 o¡¯clock.¡± Han Sen looked where she was pointing and saw a giant swirl manifest in the liquid of the realm. It was like a ck hole. It conducted very strong movements in space. ¡°Is that the entrance to the third sky?¡± Han Sen immediately rushed toward the vortex. Liquid God had just been delivered a nasty strike and killed by Wan¡¯er.


    After that, God Chaos Party was going to have a grudge with Wan¡¯er. At this point, Han Sen¡¯s n to draw the disaster to the east had halfway seeded.


    While Han Sen was going to go to the third sky, in God Chaos Party¡¯s headquarters, God Chaos Party¡¯s core members and leaders opened a screen of light. It panned through Water World Sky.


    A God Chaos Party member angrily stated, ¡°Liquid God from the main headquarters is gone. Liquid God Temple is gone. Who dared do this to us?¡±


    Another member of the God Chaos Party coldly said, ¡°If I have guessed things correctly, the person has now entered the third sky. Let third sky¡¯s Shadow God check the enemy out.¡±


    ¡°Contact Shadow God,¡± the leader said as he looked across the members before him.


    The screen of light quickly disyed a circus-clown like God Spirit gene race. The clown took off its hat and bowed. ¡°My Leader, what is it that you require?¡±


    ¡°An enemy has invaded Thirty-Three Days,¡± the leader said. ¡°He will be in the third sky now.¡±


    ¡°Do you want the intruder dead or alive?¡± Shadow God politely asked with a weird smile. ¡°Who dares stir up disasters in Thirty-Three Days?¡± God Chaos Party Leader coldly asked. ¡°Whoever it is, I will not allow someone like that to exist.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Shadow God said with augh. His eyes looked a bit evil. ¡°Do not worry, Leader.¡±


    ¡°By the way, open your spirit light screen,¡± the leader said. ¡°I want to watch you kill the invader.¡±


    ¡°OK, Leader. Await my performance with bated breath. I will not disappoint you.¡± Shadow God walked out of the god temple.

 Chapter 3217 - The Third Sky

    <strong>Chapter 3217 The Third Sky</strong>


    The third sky was quite different from the other two skies. If Han Sen did not know that it was just one of 33 different skies, he would have believed it was a perfectly normal human world.


    The third sky had cities, which had all the amenities a city typically possessed. There were streets for vehicles, as well as docks of all shapes and sizes. Most importantly, there were people. There were vast droves of people there. They all exhibited a range of emotions. Many of them were sad, and many of them were happy. Many were at different points of the spectrum in between. It did not matter how one viewed it, but this was indeed a city. By all ounts, it was a bona fide human city.


    Space trains were going by in the sky. There were aircraft too. Han Sen saw a group of students crossing a road. ¡°The third sky is quite surprising.¡± Han Sen was surprised. He thought the 33 skies were all ces only monsters could live in.


    If there were humans there, they had to be strong. They were fallen humans, so the God Chaos Party had brought them there.


    The third sky was different from what Han Sen was thinking. The people there were just civilians. They did not have strong God Spirit Blood-Pulses or gene race powers. ¡°This ce seems rather peaceful,¡± Han Sen thought. It was a thought that made him frown. If they had all been monsters, he would have been happier.


    They were just normal people. If Wan¡¯er¡¯s power affected them, Han Sen would have felt bad about it.


    Han Sen had only just entered the third sky when he saw that Wan¡¯er was already there. Her hands shed with gold light. Han Sen¡¯s body reacted faster than his mind, so he was able to dodge the strike.


    The gold fire crashed down on the ground and created a big trench through the city. Roads broke, buildings copsed, and the machines that looked like cars fell apart.


    There were some screams and cries all mixed in together. The weak humans ran everywhere, but most of them were already dead in the dirt.


    The humans touched by the gold fire immediately dissolved. Blood was everywhere. Han Sen didn¡¯t see any limbs. The gold fire destroyed every part of everyone it ravaged.


    Wan¡¯er striking thend did not seem to have an end. It was unknown how many houses and lives she had destroyed.


    Han Sen frowned. There was nothing he could do about it now. He only hoped to draw Wan¡¯er away to keep her from killing any more civilians.


    Han Sen teleported away. It was a human city. The distance Han Sen traveled was no farther than the trench Wan¡¯er had created in the metropolitan area.


    He was ready to teleport again. Han Sen briefly looked at the deep trench Wan¡¯er had created. There used to be a bridge there, but the other side of the bridge was gone because of her strike.


    The other half of the bridge was hanging in the air. Below it was a deep, dark, and mysterious trench.


    At this time, there was a five- or six-year-old girl holding onto one of the rebars. She was hanging in the air. It looked like she was going to fall. As she clung for her life, she kept crying out, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±


    Han Sen looked at the girl and teleported toward her. He picked up the girl without issue.


    The girl was picked up by Han Sen, but she looked a bit evil. She felt cocky and said, ¡°I thought it was some kind of powerful charactering, but it was just you. Humans are all the same. Without exception, they all think they are heroes. Mister Leader, watch this. Watch me kill the invader.¡±


    Shadow God looked like a little girl. Han Sen was not prepared, but he was still going to attack. Shadow God suddenly felt Han Sen¡¯s hands apply force. His body was thrown away with the force of a cannon-fired cannonball.


    Shadow God had been unable to react. He did not think Han Sen would throw him to Wan¡¯er like a bomb.


    By the time he realized this had happened, Wan¡¯er was already in front of him. The gold light wasing for him.


    Shadow God exploded with shadows. He manifested many clown shadows. One could not urately determine which of the clown shadows was his true self.


    The shadows, which looked like clones, seemed alive. They were all trying to escape in different directions.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand shed. The gold light cut through the body of a clown. The clown screamed. God blood spilled out of it like rain. ¡°How did you see where I was?¡± Shadow God looked at his body, which had been cut in half, and screamed. His head then fell to the


    ground.


    It was not just Shadow God who died. Many elites from God Chaos Party¡¯s headquarters were frozen stiff. Shadow God was one of God Chaos Party¡¯s eight kings, which included Weapon God and Liquid God.


    Although he was not a top-ss elite, he was a Break World God Spirit gene race. He was like an Annihtion-ss main god. After he used the strongest shadow power, he was still destroyed in a single strike. It was something the others found difficult to believe.


    ¡°Who was that woman? Why does she have such a scary power? Since when did the humans have an elite like this?¡± The God Chaos Party and elders could only react in shock.


    ¡°I have never heard of there being humans this strong before.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°What kind of power was that? It did not look like a Break World power. How can someone be that strong with Break World power? She just killed Shadow God.¡±


    While everyone rambled about what they were seeing, the God Chaos Party leader looked at Wan¡¯er with great interest. He frowned and said, ¡°I know who she is.¡¯


    ¡°Leader, do you know who she is?¡± Many members of the God Chaos Party turned to look at their leader.


    The God Chaos Party leader coldly said, ¡°Issue mymand to have all members of the God Chaos Party return here and stop engaging the woman.¡±


    ¡°Leader, who is that woman? Does she have what it takes to make you do that?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    The God Chaos Party leaderughed and said, ¡°You guys should remember that person who came to the Chaos God Hall, right? The young man that sought to make a deal with us.¡± When the people there heard about the man, they looked glum.


    An elder looked green and said, ¡°Are you talking about Qin Xiu, Leader?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± God Chaos Party Leader said with a nod.


    ¡°Does thatdy have something to do with Qin Xiu?¡± the elder asked.


    The God Chaos Party leader¡¯s eyes looked deep. He looked at Wan¡¯er on the screen and asked, ¡°Did you guys forget? The reason Qin Xiu made a trade with us was that he wanted us to revive his sister Qin Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s body froze. They could not believe what they had just heard. An elder screamed, ¡°Impossible! His little sister is dead! She could not be revived! Unless... That is impossible!¡± The God Chaos Party leader coldly said, ¡°It is not entirely impossible. Right now, we know Qin Xiu seeded. He was a truly awesome guy. It was a shame Qin Wan¡¯er seemed to have a problem after being revived. Her mind was never correct.¡± ¡°Leader, if that is Qin Xiu¡¯s little sister, should we capture her?¡± An elder¡¯s eyes looked bright. He looked at Qin Wan¡¯er on the screen.


    ¡°No. That other guy is Han Sen, right? He drew Qin Wan¡¯er to have her destroy us. We will do as he wants to. We will let hime here.¡± God Chaos Party Leader smiled. It was a weird smile.

 Chapter 3218 - No One Can Stop

    <strong>Chapter 3218 No One Can Stop</strong>


    After Shadow God was killed, the city streets, aircraft, humans, and everything else was gone. The third sky was suddenly turned into and of ash. It was now the remnants of a former well-developed human area. Everywhere one looked was now just and of cracks and streams ofva. One could sometimes see volcanos exploding far away. The volcanic dust was everywhere. The sky was dark, but there were no clouds. It was the dust that the erupting volcanos kicked up.


    Thend looked like doomsday had happened. Han Sen scanned the area around him until he spotted a god temple. The god temple was made of a mirror. It looked like a maze made of mirrors.


    The mirror hall disyed a signpost that had three words written on it: ¡°Shadow God Temple.¡± It belonged to the Shadow God, who had only just been vanquished.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. The Shadow God Temple was still there. It did not matter if Shadow God was revived, but the temple¡¯s god base should have still been there.


    There was an 80% to 90% chance that it was an Annihtion-ss god base. Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He clenched his fists and went straight for the Shadow God Temple.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra were running at the same time. The two scary powersbined to create Break World powers. He threw a punch at the Shadow God Temple.


    ¡°God base, I aming for you!¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart eximed.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s Break World power struck the Shadow God Temple, but the Shadow God Temple did not break like he expected it would. He saw a red Break World power strike the Shadow God Temple, which was like a god temple reflecting a thousand other god temples in the mirage. Han Sen realized he had almost hit himself with the Break World


    power.


    Fortunately, the reaction time of his body was extraordinarily quick. He managed to avoid his own punch. The Shadow God Temple reflected the Break World power back at Wan¡¯er, who was swiftly on her way. Wan¡¯er just waved her hand to break it.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! This is so funny. That Han Sen is only good at running. He is not good at anything else.¡± An elderughed.


    ¡°He is not as strong as we thought, but he does drag a lot of baggage and carnage along with him in his wake. He provoked the God Chaos Party and the ire of this scary woman. And now? Now, he is trying to bring disaster to the God Chaos Party. This guy should definitely die.¡±


    ¡°You guys should not be so quick to underestimate him,¡± someone else said. ¡°He did not break the Shadow God Temple because he does not know anything about the Shadow God Temple. It does not imply he is not strong. From what I can tell, his Break World power can rival the eight sky kings.¡± It was an analysis of a different kind.


    ¡°Did you guys forget he was able to take the Grey Inch Sword? That means his willpower is mighty. People like that, even if they are weak, can be incredibly scary. We must not underestimate him.¡± While everyone in the God Chaos Party was discussing the ongoing events, Han Sen¡¯s eyes were bright. The Shadow God Temple was weird. The building¡¯s mirror-like bricks had a reflective power. They were able to reflect Break World powers back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Shadow God Temple could deflect Wan¡¯er¡¯s power. If that is possible, I might be able to deal with Wan¡¯er.¡± Han Sen flew toward the Shadow God Temple.


    He did not know what Wan¡¯er was thinking, but it was like she recognized Han Sen. She traveled through space and went behind him. She waved her hand behind Han Sen¡¯s back.


    Han Sen was well-prepared. Rather, that was the ce he had already selected. He deliberately drew Wan¡¯er there, so that was where she would attack.


    The moment Wan¡¯er struck, Han Sen¡¯s body was already evading. The gold light went right past his cheek and struck the back of Shadow God Temple.


    The gold fire hit the surface of the mirror-like temple. The many mirrors reflected the scary gold light. It made the Shadow God Temple glow like a sun.


    The god light did not actually get deflected. The mirrors were delivered hefty marks. It wasn¡¯t long before they all buckled and broke.


    Seeing Shadow God Temple was unable to stop Wan¡¯er¡¯s power, the temple broke. Han Sen didn¡¯t say a word. He just drew Inch Grey Sword and shed at the Shadow God Temple with light.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen cut open the Shadow God Temple, which was already in the middle of breaking. The temple shattered. Han Sen cut the god altar in half.


    ¡°Destroyed Annihtion-ss god temple. Found Annihtion-ss god base.¡±


    Han Sen saw that the broken god altar had a god base. He quickly grabbed it and teleported away. The entire process was so smooth that it was like water. It was clean and quick. It did not drag like mud. It was like he had practiced this a million times.


    ¡°This guy is very obscene.¡± When one of the members of God Chaos Party saw this, he gnashed his teeth. Han Sen was unable to break Shadow God Temple, so he used Wan¡¯er to do it for him. While she was doing her thing, he swooped in for the spoils. He took the god base, which made them very mad.


    ¡°That asshole! Weapon God¡¯s god base must have been stolen by him as well.¡±


    ¡°Humans really are obscene, shameless assholes. Qin Xiu was like that. Han Sen is like that. None of them are good stuff.¡±


    ¡°Leader, let me go and fight. I can kill that asshole.¡±


    Han Sen did not think poorly of his behavior. He was thinking, ¡°I destroyed Shadow God Temple. I did not get the notification for killing Shadow God though. That means Shadow God did not revive inside Shadow God Temple. I wonder if it was just the god temple being too slow to revive him or Wan¡¯er¡¯s power being able to kill God Spirits for good.¡±


    There was no time for Han Sen to dwell on such riddles. Wan¡¯er was still close behind, and she was not slowing down. Han Sen used what he had at his disposal. Even still, it was proving insufficient to ditch her. He felt depressed and thought, ¡°Why is Wan¡¯er continuing to chase me? Is it because I am too handsome? Am I too attractive? Otherwise, why would she not go after the Qin family instead? Why does she insist oning after


    me?¡±


    Now that he thought about it some more, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°It cannot be because of my Super God Spirit mode, can it? My Super God Spirit mode goes against her power. Maybe she is sub-consciously wanting to destroy anything that might one day pose a threat to her? Is that why she is somitted to destroying me?¡±


    The more Han Sen thought about it, the more he thought that was the reason. Otherwise, Wan¡¯er would not have kept chasing him without letting him go.


    Each of the 33 skies was massive, but Han Sen¡¯s power was not restricted there. With his Gxy Teleportation, he could go anywhere among the 33 skies.


    The bad thing about it all was that he had no method of teleporting into the different time and spaceyers. He had to find each entrance to everyyer of the ce. He had to go up the skies individually by himself, which was costing him a lot of time.


    Not longter, Han Sen finally managed to find the entrance to the fourth floor. He then found the fifth floor, sixth floor, seventh floor, and so on. Han Sen kept on going without anyoneing to stop him.


    Besides the God Chaos Party¡¯s elites or ministers noting, Han Sen did not even encounter the cold shoulder of a shrimp and crab along the way. The rest of the 33 skies were practically empty. Aside from the sky creatures that were native to their special skies, there was not a single soul to be found.


    ¡°It seems as if the God Chaos Party is aware of what I am after. They are not fighting Wan¡¯er face to face.¡± Han Sen frowned. He was a bit hesitant about whether or not he should keep going.

 Chapter 3219 - Dust Sky

    <strong>Chapter 3219 Dust Sky</strong>


    One sky. One world. Han Sen went through nine skies without seeing anyone from the God Chaos Party. ¡°They¡¯ve even cleared out nine entire skies. It looks like God Chaos Party has been really busy these past few years.¡± Han Sen kept on rushing. He used this chance to see how many skies God Chaos Party had actually opened. It was not because of God Hall Leader giving him benefits. Han Sen just wanted to know how much progress God Chaos Party had made with this endeavor of theirs.


    If the God Chaos Party had really opened 33 skies, then he could use the final part of the path to ess the geno universe. He would not have to use the God of Wealth Temple to enter the geno universe for a few meager days.


    If the geno universe was broken through by this enemy, it might not bode well for the geno universe.


    The geno universe and universe of kingdoms should have been equal, but they were still two separate worlds. The thing about the geno universe was that it did not have many Break World elites. Han Sen had never seen any such people before.


    Even if their power was as good as a Break World elite, they did not have the capacity to break the world.


    It was like the Sky Pce Leader¡¯s existence. No matter the talent or power or level of someone, they were not weaker than the elites of the universe of kingdoms. Yet, they still could not break the world.


    Why the geno universe¡¯s break world elites found breaking the world so hard was something Han Sen had thought about in the past. He thought the universe of kingdoms had so many Break World elites because the God Chaos Party fought the God Spirits. In the end, it made thest God Hall Leader reboot the universe of kingdoms. It made the universe of kingdoms have many ws in its fabric. With all those ws, it made breaking the world far easier.


    The geno universe was not the main battleground. It was just affected a little as a result. The rules of that universe were not as bad as the rules of the other universe that had been destroyed. So, it was hard to break the world in the geno universe.


    When Han Sen reached the tenth sky, he saw humans again. The tenth sky had manys around. It was like a mini-universe of kingdoms.


    Humans were living there peacefully. Han Sen noticed many of the humans on many of the differents were still in a primal age. Somes were in an interster era though. There were lots of giant battleships traveling through space.


    ¡°This cannot be an illusion again, can it?¡± Han Sen frowned. With his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s sensing power, he felt as if the humans were real and living things. He did not detect them to be illusions like Shadow God had constructed.


    The humans there were very strange. Even though they did not have a God Spirit Blood-Pulse or gene race power, their power was very weak. It was like they were normal humans who did not practice inside the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen¡¯s expression quickly changed. He felt his own power weaken incredibly fast. His Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s aura radius could reach a few systems away, but it was suddenly shrunk to a level that did not even allow him to scan a single.


    It was not just his Dongxuan Sutra that had been affected this way. Every power in his body was like that too. The scariest thing about it was how it looked like Wan¡¯er was affected as well. Her power had been weakened. He could determine that from her god mes, which had started to weaken.


    ¡°Why are things like that here? Whose power is it?¡± Han Sen looked terrible. He turned around and wanted to leave the tenth sky. Even Wan¡¯er¡¯s reverse Super God Spirit mode was affected. This power was too scary.


    When Han Sen established a direction to get through the tenth sky, he saw a very powerful and overbearing king-like man standing at the exit of the tenth sky. Han Sen looked at him.


    ¡°This is not a power anyone can have,¡± the man coldly said. ¡°This is the ruling power of Dust Sky. No creature can use its powers here, not even God Spirits. If theye here, they will be ordinary creatures that have no powers.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen felt as if his body¡¯s power had been reduced. At the rate his power was leaving his body, he was going to be reduced to an ordinary man who could not even wrestle a chicken within half an hour.


    ¡°I am God Chaos Party¡¯s leader, Bury Path God,¡± the man coldly said.


    Han Sen could have guessed that a bit already. Upon hearing the man say it, he was not surprised. He just kept dodging Wan¡¯er¡¯s attack while looking at Bury Path God.


    Han Sen could not see any power moving through the man. He looked something like amoner, but Han Sen did not actually believe he was amoner.


    Although this ce was Dust Sky, the power there could reduce any creature into amoner. At the same time, it was a nest for the God Chaos Party. This was God Chaos Party¡¯s leader. Han Sen did not believe he had what it took to fight Dust Sky¡¯s power.


    If he was unable to block the power of Dust Sky, Han Sen didn¡¯t think he would have shown up there.


    ¡°I must get out of this ce before my power is totally ground away by the powers of Dust Sky.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body shed. His eyes looked bright. His body suddenly went to Bury Path God. At the same time, he wielded his Inch Grey Sword and unleashed the biggest attack he could at Bury Path God.


    Because of Han Sen¡¯s n, Wan¡¯er¡¯s gold light shed toward Bury Path God too.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Even though my and Wan¡¯er¡¯s power has been reduced a lot if I only need him to expose his ws and enable my escape from Dust Sky, it should be fine. After all, Wan¡¯er¡¯s reverse Super God Spirit mode has been weakened but is still very strong.¡±


    Han Sen did not dare underestimate this temporary leader. Although he was only filling in for the real leader, he was still an elite who had challenged the entire God Spirit system.


    Seeing Wan¡¯er and Han Sen attack at the same time, Bury Path God did not look as if he was going to dodge. He was like an unmoving mountain. The moment the Inch Grey Sword and gold light were going to hit him, his hand finally moved.


    Two of his fingers held onto Han Sen¡¯s Inch Grey Sword. The other hand held Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand, which was shing down.


    Han Sen suddenly felt as if his Inch Grey Sword had been grabbed by a pincer. He tried his best, but he could not make the Inch Grey Sword budge an inch.


    ¡°If this was another ce, even the leader would not have an easy time fighting you,¡± Bury Path God said as his hands employed some sort of power that sted Han Sen and Wan¡¯er backward. ¡°But this is Dust Sky. Your power has been turned into dust. You cannot fight me, who is the temporary leader. You should just go and talk to our leader.¡±


    Han Sen knew the situation he was in was very bad. His power had devolved to about 20% or even less. If he did not find a way to escape that realm soon, he might find himself captured by the God Chaos Party. If that were to happen, it wouldn¡¯t be a happy ending. Han Sen¡¯s eyes kept flickering. ck and white power kept spinning weirdly. The Dongxuan Sutra was running like crazy. Dust Sky¡¯s most basic structure appeared in his eyes.


    He was not someone who loved to waste time and wallow in regret. Besides, now was not the time for regret. He had to find a way to destroy the Dust Sky power before all of his power was depleted. If he did not do that, he and Wan¡¯er would have disaster fall upon them.


    Because of that hit earlier, Wan¡¯er stopped going after Han Sen. Her body shed with gold light. She went to fight Bury Path God, who had struck her.

 Chapter 3220 - Bury Path God

    <strong>Chapter 3220 Bury Path God</strong>


    It had to be said that reverse Super God Spirit mode was very strong. Although it was affected by the power in Dusk Sky, it was not like ordinary power that was sapped away quickly. The power was still very destructive.


    Although it was affected too, the situation was better for her than it was for Han Sen.


    Bury Path God did not move. His hand blocked Wan¡¯er¡¯s gold light again and again. The power broke the gold light. Wan¡¯er was currently very weak. She probably only had about 30% of her power left. If she was still able to do things to that level, Bury Sky God¡¯s power was likely as strong as a Reboot God Spirit.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Is the temporary leader that strong? I wonder how strong the true leader of the God Chaos Party is. It is no wonder why or how he pushed the God Hall Leader to reboot the universe.¡±


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s god will have not awaken yet. Her battle will keep exploding. She kept attacking Bury Path God, but she was being affected by Dust Sky¡¯s power. It made her attack power weaker. Her threat to Bury Path God diminished, bing less as time went by.


    It was unknown what Bury Path God was nning. Although Wan¡¯er kept on attacking him, he only used the right amount of power every time to shake her off. He did not actually try to harm Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen knew Bury Path God likely had a n for what to do with Wan¡¯er, but now was his chance. He could have used this free time to break the power of Dust Sky and turn the tides of battle.


    The area of the Dongxuan Aura had been reduced to cover only a, but Han Sen managed to push it out one inch from within him. His eyes looked at Dusk Sky¡¯s structure. He went into it with remarkable details.


    Han Sen had observed the structure of the geno universe and universe of kingdoms well, and he could tell that the two were quite different from each other. Although the most basic point of their structure was a very small glob of a substance, the geno universe¡¯s ball substance was white. It looked transparent and not very real. The ball substance of the universe of kingdoms was presented as a solid ck ball.


    The two substances of the universes queued up differently. They both had their structural features and elements.


    The 33 skies were the zones between the two universes. The structures there were veryplicated. The basic substances of the nine skies he had already passed through were all different colors. Even their shapes were very odd. They were not just ball-shaped. The order of the substances was different from the two primary universes as well.


    What was most ridiculous was how every sky¡¯s structure and substance were different. It was hard to understand the rules dictating why that was.


    In Han Sen¡¯s head, Dust Sky looked very weird as he examined its most basicposition. Dust Sky¡¯s basic substance structure was like a ball-shaped tai chi.


    It was half white and half ck and half real and half virtual. It was also spinning fast.


    In the Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen clearly saw that his powers were being absorbed by the tai-chi-looking symbol.


    These substances were everywhere. Everything there was made by the most basic tai chi substance structure, including the air. The spinning tai chi substance was like a vortex or a ck hole. It emotionlessly consumed the power Han Sen and Wan¡¯er had inside them.


    Even Wan¡¯er¡¯s reverse Super God Spirit mode could not deal with the consumption of that power. It was just the consuming speed was a little slower for her.


    If ordinary powers to the tai chi substance were a delicious cake, then Wan¡¯er¡¯s reverse Super God Spirit mode was like a bone that was hard to chew.


    No matter how difficult it was to chew, it was still being consumed by the tai chi substance. It made Wan¡¯er¡¯s power weaker.


    Han Sen tried to use his Break World power to block the consuming tai chi substance¡¯s power, but it did not work. The tai chi substance itself was Dust Sky¡¯s basic principle. Fighting against the tai chi substance was like fighting the whole of Dust Sky. Han Sen¡¯s Break World power was not at a level that was that strong. It meant his power was consumed a lot. It was harder to fight against Dust Sky¡¯s rules.


    ¡°Why does Bury Path God¡¯s power not get consumed by thews governing Dust Sky? How has he managed to do such a thing?¡± Han Sen looked at Bury Path God and noticed the tai chi substance that gathered up around him but did not consume his power. It was with him peacefully. Bury Path God did not do anything special. He did not use any power to repel the tai chi substances.


    ¡°Forever Solid.¡± Han Sen could not find a method from Bury Path God, so Han Sen had to sort it out himself.


    Forever Solid enabled Han Sen¡¯s body to remain in a solid mode that could not change, but power like that only made his consuming speed slower. It could not stop the power being drawn out of him.


    That didn¡¯t mean that the Forever Solid power was useless. Forever Solid did make Han Sen¡¯s body fight the rules of Dust Sky¡¯s power. Now, Han Sen was in Dust Sky. Each of his movements led to more of his power being consumed. To fight Dust Sky, the power released would be consumed by the tai chi substance.


    Unless Han Sen used no power at all, all of his power would be consumed. There would be noing back from that.


    If Han Sen used his power to fight, the power leaving his body would be consumed. He could not figure out a solution to this issue. His situation was simr to Wan¡¯er¡¯s.


    ¡°Han Sen, why do you make yourself an enemy of the God Chaos Party?¡± Bury Path God asked Han Sen while continuing to fend off Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°It is not like I wanted to be an enemy of the God Chaos Party, but it was you and your God Chaos Party that wanted to kill me. I am just doing what I can to protect myself.¡± Han Sen knew that stalling for time was not of much use, but this might have been the only way to break the deadlock. There was less chance of sess in fighting Bury Path God. There was less than 10% of his power left. He could not beat Bury Path God.


    Bury Path God did not deny what Han Sen told him, but he did not want to rebut the im. He only coldly said, ¡°If things are really that way, I will give you a chance to live. If you join the God Chaos Party, we will forgive all ill sentiments and erase our grudge.¡± ¡°I have admired your party for a long time, but I do not know if you have the special requirements that would prohibit me from joining,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°It looks like you are not afraid of dying.¡± Bury Path God was not a man who wanted to waste lives, but his interest in Han Sen was not as high as it was thought to be.


    If he had not seen Han Sen¡¯s power, in which he had killed the eighth sky king, Weapon God, he would probably not have spared more than two seconds to talk with Han Sen.


    Bury Path God used one hand to break Wan¡¯er¡¯s gold light. His other hand wielded a rainbow. Its light looked like it could pierce the sky. It came right before Han Sen.


    Bao¡¯er frowned. Her hand held the small gourd with an urge to fight, but Han Sen stopped her.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s Break World power attacked the shocking rainbow that pierced through the sky and ground. His entire body flew away. He hit a like a cannonball had been fired into

 Chapter 3221 - Is That It?

    <strong>Chapter 3221 Is That It?</strong>


    ¡°The leader really is too powerful.¡± ¡°Of course, back then, we used all kinds of ways to thrive in Dust Sky. But s, we couldn¡¯t. Any creature. or even if a God Spirit enters it, they will bemoners. They will not have any more powers to break through the barriers. Only the leader is immune to the Dust Sky suppression. He uses his own power to break Dust Sky. In this universe, only the leader can reach that level.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just two humans. No matter how ridiculous they may seem, the leader can kill them with ease.¡±


    ¡°No matter how many times I see this, the leader is always so shock-inducing to watch. It is hard to believe his might.¡±


    In the God Chaos Party¡¯s headquarters, the God Chaos Party members watched this scene with nothing short of surprise.


    There were, however, some God Chaos Party members who were stone cold and silent as they watched. Rocky Dee was one such person. His heart was thumping so hard that it felt like it would breach his chest. It was extremely fortunate that Han Sen stopped Bao¡¯er from doing something. He imagined that if she did something particrly eye-catching, it would invoke the interest of Bury Path God. If he was to ever inspect Bao¡¯er and be wary of something odd with her, it could certainly be troublesome.


    Rocky Dee frowned and thought, ¡°Damn it! Why did I have toe to the 33 skies? This is an absolute death wish.¡± He wanted to find a way to save Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°In Dust Sky, even if the whole cast of Reboot God Spirits went there, they would be reduced tomoners. This is a ce where the rules of the universe cannot touch. There are only a few people who are not afraid of Dusk Sky¡¯s power. Bury Path God is one such person, and so is Master Bao¡¯er. Han Sen and Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s powers are strong, but they have still been restricted by Dust Sky¡¯s power.¡± Rocky Dee kept thinking. No matter what he thought, it did not seem as if he could save Bao¡¯er.


    If this was in another ce, perhaps he would have the chance. In Dust Sky, his power had been restricted. Perhaps there were no powers he could use, but how else would he be able to save her?


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s power was bing weaker. Bury Path God unleashed a rainbow to bind her. No matter how much she struggled or fought, she could do nothing to break the binding rainbow light.


    Ever so strangely and profoundly confusing, the gold light that was on her body, despite appearing like it really was just there, wasn¡¯t actually there at all. It was obvious to see that her power had been sapped away. It was incredibly difficult for her to continue fighting in any shape and form.


    Bury Path God¡¯s eyes moved. He looked at Wan¡¯er, who was tied up, and said, ¡°Back in the day, your big brother, Qin Xiu, made a big wish. If we helped him break through the walls of the universe so he could go to the other world and find your reborn body, he would follow through with our deal to break through the 33 skies. We eventually lost contact with him, and he never did return. He never adhered to the terms of the deal. If you are his sister, then it must be down to you to do as he promised. Help us break through the 33 skies.


    Wan¡¯er did not understand what he was bbing on about, but her confused eyes seemed to be reduced because of her reverse Super God Spirit mode.


    Wan¡¯er stared at Bury Path Sky and asked, ¡°Who are you people? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It does not matter who I am,¡± Bury Path God overbearingly said. ¡°What matters is that from now on, you are my ve. I can make you do anything, and you have to do as I tell you.¡±


    ¡°I do not know you, so why would I be your ve?¡± Wan¡¯er asked.


    ¡°My name is Bury Path God. I will one day be the master of the universe. All the creatures in this universe will be my ves. You can be my ve now. You should be honored by the offer.¡± Bury Path God did not look as if he was joking around. He sounded as if all of this was normal.


    Wan¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I am not going to be your ve. My big brother told me we are free humans. It does not matter if we are challenged by gods or demons, but no one canmand our souls or enve our bodies.¡±


    Bury Path Godughed and said, ¡°Qin Xiu really was a crazy man, but I am afraid he cannot protect himself anymore. Otherwise, how could you run out alone like this? You are the person he threw his life away for though.¡±


    When Wan¡¯er heard that, her face changed. ¡°Big Brother... What happened to Big Brother?¡±


    Wan¡¯er tried to remember, but she clutched her head and screamed. It was like something inside her head exploded.


    Bury Path God was able to tell what was happening. He coldlyughed and said, ¡°Qin Xiu, that kid, was never too bad. He entered the other world to take back your soul. Afterbining with your body, it made the soul in your body and memorye back. What a shame. He did one thing wrong. If a soul gets reborn, it means anotherplete lifeform is forced into another body with a spirit. That means there are two souls in one body. In a situation like that, it is impossible for there not to be conflict.¡±


    Seeing Wan¡¯er holding her head and feeling pain, Bury Path God walked next to her. He reached out his hand and pointed his fingers at Wan¡¯er¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Do not worry. You will not feel this pain soon. That is because your soul will be killed. I only need this body. This body¡¯s unique power is very good for us to break through the 33 skies. I must really thank Qin Xiu. If he had not created a monster body like you, I would not know which year or which month I would be able to break through the 33 skies.¡± Bury Path Sky¡¯s finger touched Wan¡¯er on the forehead. His fingers went inside it. Some blood came out from the wound.


    ¡°Let me go. Otherwise, my brother will never forgive you.¡± Wan¡¯er felt pain from the wound. She seemed to be more awake. She gnashed her teeth to try and endure the pain she struggled with.


    ¡°I, Bury Path God, do things without ever requiring the forgiveness of a mere human. Let¡¯s not say something like Qin Xiu has probably already reincarnated, but even if he is still alive as his old self, before me, he is nothing but a minuscule ant that I can kill randomly.¡± Bury Path God looked at her with disdain as he spoke. While they were talking, Bury Path God¡¯s fingers went lower. It made Wan¡¯er¡¯s wound bigger. It was like a bloody third eye was now in the center of her forehead.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± A man with a really deep voice emerged from the dust.


    Han Sen had not been on the long, but he now saw a ck shadow slowly approaching. It was the ck crystal armor. It was unknown who was wearing it, but it was releasing some weird and ck light. The entire universe went dim beneath it. All the while, that figure walked forward. It was like the guy hade from hell.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Wan¡¯er looked at the ck crystal armoring closer. She looked very surprised.


    When Bury Path God heard her words, his face changed. He looked at the ck crystal armor and said, ¡°Qin Xiu, you are still alive.¡±

 Chapter 3222 - Only the Stronger Earn Respect

    <strong>Chapter 3222 Only the Stronger Earn Respect</strong>


    Han Sen had stopped Bao¡¯er from attacking, but Bury Path God¡¯s power had hit him hard. Although he used power to resist the impact of his fall, he still felt as if his bones were hurting something fierce.


    ¡°Dust Sky¡¯s substance chains are so weird,¡± Han Sen said with a look of seriousness. ¡°Even Super Spank power is unable to break them. They would only end up absorbed too. There is likely only one option to break one of these substance chains.¡±


    Dust Sky¡¯s tai chi substance was like a main and reverse. It was like two powersbined. The power of the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power only came from the geno universe. It did not really work on the tai chi substance. To break Dust Sky¡¯s substance chains, he needed the main and reverse powersbined to do so.


    Blood Pulse-Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutrabined together to create a Break World power. That was not great for breaking rules, and they only focused on a living creature¡¯s power. It would not work on Dusk Sky¡¯s rule powers. If Han Sen wanted to break Dust Sky¡¯s substance chains, he had to figure out how to reverse the Dongxuan Sutra. That way, he could get a Break World powerposed of its main and reverse powers.


    Han Sen had yet to make a reverse version of the Dongxuan Sutra. He did not have a gene race that could practice the reverse version. Therefore, he had to risk his own body to force the reversal of the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Fortunately, the Dongxuan Sutra still had geno armaments. Han Sen nned on using the geno armaments to cast the main Dongxuan Sutra. The sess rate of reversing the Dongxuan Sutra was low if he used his own body for it. It was also dangerous. At this rate, no matter how small the chances of sess were, he had no other choice but to try.


    He did not have time to think about how to reverse the Dongxuan Sutra correctly. He roughly used it in reverse. He suddenly felt as if his body was given a jolting shock. It felt as if his entire form was being ripped to shreds.


    Han Sen was risking his life to cast the reverse version of Dongxuan Sutra. That was happening while Bury Path God tried to tear Wan¡¯er¡¯s soul out through her skull. While Wan¡¯er was enduring her pain, Han Sen felt his Sea of Soul rattle with a raging message.


    The raging message was strong, but it was different to the feelings given from the ck crystal armor. The ck crystal armor never really did much, and it never really reacted to things. There were some odd instances it did. Whenever that happened, it was usually mild. Han Sen had never felt it rage like this before.


    Han Sen had used the ck crystal armor to evolve the xuan holy turtle. Now, the ck crystal armor¡¯s power had suddenly reversed. It no longer provided energy to the xuan holy turtle for the purposes of evolving it. Instead, it madly absorbed the xuan holy turtle¡¯s energy.


    Suddenly, the xuan holy turtle was sucked dry by the ck crystal armor. It turned into dust and vanished. The ck crystal armor revealed itself, eliciting the feelings of a demon god.


    This kind of feeling was different to the ck crystal armor Han Sen was familiar with. This feeling was strange and gave him a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°This familiar feeling is... World King God...¡± Han Sen quickly understood this familiar feeling and where it came from.


    Within that feeling, there was the sense that it was very simr to the World King God, but it wasn¡¯t the same.


    ¡°Does this mean the ck crystal armor has Qin Xiu¡¯s will?¡± Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He did not think the ck crystal armor belonged to Qin Xiu anyway. The ck crystal armor¡¯s style was a lot more feminine. Han Sen used to feel the presence when it was activated. That presence was calm and soft, so it felt like a woman¡¯s presence. It waspletely different to the overbearing feeling given by Qin Xiu.


    Han Sen could only guess that Qin Xiu¡¯s will or soul had, for some reason, entered the ck crystal armor.


    The ck crystal armor emerged from Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul. It had the presence of a demon. It turned and looked at Han Sen, coldly saying, ¡°It looks like when I am sleeping, you are the one who owns it.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s body ran the Dongxuan Sutra in reverse. He could not spare time talking to him. The ck crystal armor was clearly not interested in talking about it with Han Sen either.


    He only said that and vanished. ¡°Is that it?¡± Bury Path God was taking Wan¡¯er¡¯s soul away. He suddenly felt something scarying. When he heard the voice, his face changed.


    Bury Path Sky stared at the ck crystal armor and coldly said, ¡°Qin Xiu, you are still alive.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Wan¡¯er shouted in surprise.


    no


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s OK now. Your big brother is here now.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s voice was so soft. Although it was a set of armor that did not have any emotion, it felt like it could make people feel its softness.


    When Qin Xiu looked at Bury Path God, his voice sounded incredibly cold as he said, ¡°Bury Path God, get your dirty hands off her.¡±


    Bury Path God looked at him with disdain. He said, ¡°Qin Xiu, it looks like you have been away from the universe of kingdoms for too long. You seem to have forgotten who the owner is here.¡±


    ¡°For as long as I, Qin Xiu, live, there is only one boss,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said.


    ¡°You are still so ignorant but being ignorant is very funny to see. It is good that you did not die. ording to the terms of our contract, I helped you enter the other world. In return, you said you would have to break the 33 skies for me.¡± Bury Path Sky grabbed Wan¡¯er¡¯s head and said, ¡°Now, it is time for you and your sister to pay the price.¡±


    ¡°I always stay true to my word,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°When I said I was going to help you break through the 3 skies, of course, I was going to hold up my end of the bargain.¡± ¡°It is good that you are going to do what we agreed upon,¡± Bury Path God coldly looked at Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu looked at Bury Path God and coldly said, ¡°Of course, I will, but our deal is not yet done. You dared to hurt Wan¡¯er. What are we going to do about it?¡± ¡°I am the best in the 33 skies. So, what if I hurt her?¡± Bury Path God spoke with gross disdain.


    ¡°So, what?¡± Qin Xiuughed. He reached out his hand and performed a gesture in which he flipped his hand over.


    Suddenly, Bury Path God, who was grabbing Wan¡¯er, looked as if he had been crushed by a mountain. He was sinking and falling into space. His body fell onto a. The ground broke beneath his feet.


    Bury Path God was half-kneeling on the ground. He looked absolutely terrible. He made a sky-shocking, angry roar. A shocking rainbow exploded like a volcanic eruption. It was like the whole world was going to go down with him.


    No matter how frightening his body was, he could not lift up the weight that made him kneel. He gnashed his teeth and made loud noises, but he could not raise his head at all.


    The God Chaos Party headquarters were absolutely silent. They knew how powerful Bury Path God was. He was someone scary who had survived a rebooting of a universe. Now, Qin Xiu had only flipped his hand to suppress their leader. He was unable to lift his legs. How scary was that?


    ¡°Is he really Qin Xiu? He did not used to be that scary.¡± An elder who had also survived the rebooting looked shocked.


    No one answered him. The God Chaos Party was dead silent.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Wan¡¯er leaped into Qin Xiu¡¯s arms. Her body was so weak that she was almost unable to float through space.


    Qin Xiu held onto Wan¡¯er and stroked her hair. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I am here. You do not have to be afraid. No one will be able to hurt you anymore. You should go to sleep. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡± After that, Qin Xiu¡¯s hands brushed by Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes to close them. She looked rxed as she went to sleep without any more worries.


    Qin Xiu was holding Wan¡¯er, who was now fast asleep. He looked at Bury Path God and coldly said, ¡°The God Chaos Party has elites as leaders. From now on, I, Qin Xiu, will be the leader of the God Chaos Party. Bury Path God, do you obey your new master?¡±.


    ¡°You do not have what it takes.¡± Bury Path God¡¯s body looked as if his sleeping willpower had awoken. A scary power exploded.

 Chapter 3223 - An Accident

    <strong>Chapter 3223 An ident</strong>


    Bury Path God¡¯s power was incredibly strong. The whole of Dust God shook under the duress of his power. It felt like that power could bury the entire sky, ground, and space around No matter how strong his power was, he could not keep his knees away from the ground. Qin Xiu held Wan¡¯er and went down to Bury Path God. Every step he took made the suppression power applied to Bury Path God seem even heavier.


    Patong!


    Bury Path God¡¯s second leg could not withstand the pressure. He was forced into a kneeling position. The crack below his legs spread. Bury Path God was so angry, but no matter how much he madly roared, he could not stand up.


    Under the pressure, his hands eventually dropped to the ground as well. His entire body was suppressed, so he could do nothing to straighten himself out. Bury Path God still supported his head. He was not going to let that bend.


    The God Chaos Party headquarters was full of scary creatures who were now exhibiting shock. Ever since the universe had rebooted, they had never seen anyone be able to do this to Bury Path God.


    Even before the universe rebooted, there were only two people that could do that to Bury Path God. One was the previous God Hall Leader, the leader who ruled the universe.


    The other was the prior leader of the God Chaos Party. He was the one who was very aplished.


    Aside from these two, no one could suppress Bury Path God like that. In this era, no one was able to suppress Bury Path God like that.


    Yet, this supposedly impossible scene was appearing in the vision of all those scary creatures. They were all shocked and afraid.


    A scary creature who had also survived the reboot asked in shock, ¡°How did Qin Xiu be so strong? He is as strong as the old leader now.¡±


    Of the creatures that lived in that era, they all now thought the same thing. They felt as if they were witnessing the old leader¡¯s powers.


    Qin Xiu walked up to Bury Path God. He stood there, but it did not look as if he was going to do anything. Still, Bury Path God could only see as far as Qin Xiu¡¯s feet. He could not lift his head to look upon him.


    No matter how angry he was or how much he felt he had been wronged, in front of that power of absolute suppression, he could only lower his head so far that it almost touched the ground ¡°Ahh!¡± Bury Path God roared with sadness. He wanted to kill himself. He would have rather died than kneel before Qin Xiu.


    There was some invisible power on his body that was suppressing him. It made him unable to destroy himself. His head touched the ground. It humiliated the scary creatures of the God Chaos Party.


    Even when the old leader was there, no one had humiliated Bury Path God like that before. After all, he was God Chaos Party¡¯s temporary leader. He had never been humiliated like this before.


    ¡°Do you obey me or not?¡± Qin Xiu looked at Bury Path God from a high ce. He looked at him as if he was looking at a small ant. ¡°Qin Xiu, you do not have what it takes to talk to me like this. Kill me if you have the guts to.¡± Bury Path God¡¯s body was on the ground. He was not scared.


    Qin Xiu lifted his lips to disy a smile. He looked at Wan¡¯er, who was now fast asleep, and said, ¡°Dying does note so easily. If you offend me, I will kill you. You wanted to take Wan¡¯er¡¯s body for yourself. How can I let you die easily? Obey me or kneel here forever as an apology to Wan¡¯er. I leave the decision to


    you.¡±


    The creatures of the God Chaos Party were shocked. Qin Xiu wanted Bury Path God to be buried there forever so that he could never do anything. What kind of humiliation was that? To Bury Path God, that was worse than reincarnation.


    Bury Path God¡¯s teeth started to chatter. He was very angry. He wanted to kill Qin Xiu, but he could not even die. There was no way he could kill Qin Xiu.


    ¡°It looks like you have chosen to kneel here forever,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. He picked up Wan¡¯er and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Bury Path God is greeting Mister Leader!¡± Bury Path God suddenly roared. His voice was filled with an endless amount of anger and sadness.


    ¡°Very good. I love the emotion you put into that. It is like music to my ears. Say it a few more times for me.¡± Qin Xiu looked back at Bury Path God. He then turned around to leave again.


    The pressure on Bury Path God did not go away. He was still kneeling on the ground, screaming in a way that sounded loud enough to tear up his lungs. He shouted, ¡°Bury Path God is greeting Mister Leader! Bury Path God is greeting Mister Leader!¡±


    Qin Xiu ignored Bury Path God. A few stepster, he went to Han Sen, whose body was still running the main and the reverse versions of the Dongxuan Sutra. He was unable tobine them.


    ¡°Is that as far as you can go after having the super gene for so long and receiving her help?¡± Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen coldly as he spoke. ¡°If you did not use the super gene power, I could not have beaten her will. Topletely control the super gene, you must work hard too. Why don¡¯t you juste with me? In the future, you will have a seat on the throne of this universe.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I am not interested in following monsters.¡± Han Sen held onto the pain of the two powers that thrashed around inside him. He tried to speak calmly.


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen with interest. ¡°Your body has my genes, as well as that of World King God, but it is so weak. If I have guessed things correctly, you are the product of that ident.¡±


    ¡°What product, and what ident?¡± Han Sen coldly asked.


    Qin Xiu replied, ¡°Aftering to the geno universe, I and World King God were restricted by the rules of the geno universe. We had to separate to reduce the suppression of the geno universe¡¯s rules. We tried many other different ways to reduce the suppression while also finding a way to break into the geno hall to revive Wan¡¯er. Ergo, we conducted many tests. One of the tests was for me to give my body to World King God. That way, I could take on a pure God Spirit mode so I could find a new body in which I could use for my tenure in the geno universe. World King God had my body and made a ballsy test. He wanted to use his genes in the geno universe and gene technology to make a body that the universe was able to ept.¡±


    ¡°It was a shame that his test did not pan out right. Sacred was attacked by the God Spirits. World King God did notbine with my bodypletely, and my spirit had only just entered the super gene. It restricted his will, so it was hard to join the fight. It resulted in Sacred being broken and all the tests failing.¡±


    Qin Xiu paused and went on to say, ¡°It looks like most of the genes in your bodye from the crystallizers. I am willing to guess the crystallizer¡¯s assistant, in the tests, stole some of World King God¡¯s genes for a test. He then used it on his own genes. That is why you, the idental life, came to be.¡±


    Han Sen heard Qin Xiu¡¯s words. He now understood where humans from the sanctuaries came from. It was all an ident. He was not the creation of Qin Xiu or World King God.


    ¡°So, is the alpha of the humans in the sanctuaries a crystallizer?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°You could put it that way, but you have the genes of me and World King God inside you too. You are still, in some way, my heir and inheritor. Following your alpha is not something embarrassing.¡± Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen and went on to say, ¡°Plus, your situation is a bad one. If I do not save you, I am afraid your body is not going to be able to hold the abuse of the main and reverse powers.¡±

 Chapter 3224 - Back to Tang Village

    <strong>Chapter 3224 Taking a Risk</strong>


    Han Sen had already been tempted to do that. After hearing Qin Xiu¡¯sst words, it made himpletely give up his fleeting thoughts of actually conceding.


    This was what Han Sen¡¯s personality was like. If things went his way, he was a pleasant person to talk to. Qin Xiu¡¯sst words were very threatening, so it made him stop wanting to concede.


    ¡°Sorry, I already told you I don¡¯t follow monsters,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°By the way, that includes you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You will follow me sooner orter. First, you must live for that day.¡± After Qin Xiu said that, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Bury Path God,e and guide me around the God Chaos Party. Show me what it¡¯s like these days.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s voice went into Bury Path God¡¯s ears. Bury Path God had his freedom again. ¡°Yes.¡± Bury Path God¡¯s emotions had calmed downpletely by now. It was unknown what was going through his mind. He stood up without emotion, followed Qin Xiu, and departed.


    ¡°The ck crystal armor left me after all.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face looked weird as he spoke.


    The crystal armor had been with him since it was a crystal, and it had helped him out of many jams. Without the ck crystal armor, it was like Han Sen would not havee as far as he had.


    Unfortunately, anything in life could leave, so Han Sen did not think too much about it. Even still, Han Sen did not n on leaving the ck crystal armor just like that.


    ¡°That ck crystal armor never belonged to me, but it never belonged to you either, Qin Xiu. You are powerful now, so you can take it away. One day, I am going to take it back.¡± Han Sen was calm. He stopped thinking about the ck crystal armor and all the matters pertaining to Qin Xiu. His body was just like how Qin Xiu said it was. It was not in a good state. He brutally reversed the Dongxuan Sutra. That alone dealt a lot of damage to Han Sen. The so-called reversal was not just about running it in reverse.


    It was like the Blood-Pulse Sutra and the Xuan Yellow Sutra. The two of them had differences. They both had their bases, so it was not just a simple case of reversing the opposite to go.


    Han Sen had brutally reversed it by mistake. It was because he had been forced to. That was why Han Sen did it.


    The reverse Dongxuan Sutra had already damaged him a lot. Now, the power of the Dongxuan Sutra wasbined with it. It did notbine, and it had a conflict. It made Han Sen¡¯s body endure significant damage.


    The two of the powers were no longer in Han Sen¡¯s control. It was like there was a raging flood that hade about in the breaking of a dam. It was everywhere in his body.


    The worst thing about it was that he had been suppressed by Dust Sky. That meant Han Sen¡¯s power had decreased, but the power he had lost had not been decreased. Han Sen could not control this situation.


    That was why Qin Xiu had told him that if he had not saved Han Sen, he would have died.


    There was one thing Han Sen knew for sure. There was another type of willpower inside the ck crystal armor. It was the ¡°her¡± Qin Xiu had referenced. In the past, it was her will to control the ck crystal armor. Qin Xiu should not have been able to know what was going on at that time.


    Otherwise, Qin Xiu would have known that Han Sen had taken care of Wan¡¯er for quite some time. With his connection to Wan¡¯er, he would not allow Han Sen to die.


    Han Sen knew if he said things like that, there was an 80% to 90% chance that Qin Xiu would have saved his life.


    It was a shame that Han Sen was not that type of person. He knew what things were like, but he would never ask for help.


    Han Sen held onto the pain his body was suffering, trying to put the two powers back on the right track. His power was too weak. All of the power in his body was going to the lowest point. He could not deal with the two powers that had lost their control.


    ¡°Controlling two powers seems impossible. If I use my leftover powers to make a bet, maybe I can separate these two powers. As long as they do not collide with each other, perhaps there is something I can do to soothe things.¡± Han Sen was not someone who gave up easily. He was trying to find a way to fix these difficulties he was having. Han Sen quickly realized that way did not work. Two powers were all over his body. Even if Han Sen used his leftover power to attack, he could not separate those two powers.


    ¡°If there is no going back, I will have no choice but to push on through to the worst possible point and start all over again.¡± Han Sen was angry. He used thest of his power to do a final push. The two powers were running. Han Sen did not know what would happen, but he knew that those two powers were not going to stop.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power was scarier than Han Sen had imagined. The primary Dongxuan Sutra power was familiar to him with its most basic rules, and the reverse Dongxuan Sutra created apletely different power.


    Because he could not control it, Han Sen still did not know what kind of power it had. Looking at it based on the damage done to his body, it was evidently far scarier than the ordinary Dongxuan Sutra.


    Bao¡¯er looked at Han Sen with immense worry. She sensed that Han Sen¡¯s situation was not a favorable one. She did not dare disturb him. She did not want to distract him from the issues he wrestled with.


    Han Sen used thest ounce of his power to collect himself. The powers of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, Xuan Yellow Sutra, Jadeskin, and The Story of Genes were used.


    Although they were badly weakened, this had alreadye to pass. He used as much as he could, fighting it in a life-or-death moment.


    Suddenly, a weird mark appeared on Han Sen¡¯s body. It was Spell. She wanted tobine with him. Itbined with him through the armor mode.


    Han Sen¡¯s face, which looked very sharp, appeared softer afterbining with Spell. His hair and eyes turned white. His pupils and skin were put under some kind of spell.


    He did not know if he was mistaken, but Han Sen felt as if Dust Sky¡¯s power was now having less of an effect on him.


    ¡°Xenogeneic mode.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth and entered Xenogeneic mode. This was a mode in which four geno arts couldbine into one. Aside from his Super God Spirit mode, that was Han Sen¡¯s strongest form.


    Because the Xuan Yellow Sutra had appeared, he had already made his four geno arts unbnced. Now, because of the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s loss of bnce, the two main and reverse powers collided together. He did not know what that meant for him in xenogeneic mode.


    At this point, Han Sen could not worry too much about it. He had to use every power he had to give it a shot.


    When Han Sen¡¯s body totally entered Xenogeneic mode, he felt his body¡¯s power explode. It was like the pulses of his body were all exploding. It was like his body had a fireworks party going on inside him.


    Even with Han Sen¡¯s tough will, he could not help but shout. He had to express how much pain he was in.


    Perhaps it was because Han Sen¡¯s threshold of endurance had reached the max it could go, but his body reacted. He entered Super God Spirit mode, but the pain did not go away because of it. It made him hurt even more.


    Han Sen was under Super God Spirit mode now. He had a body of white light. He suddenly heard a crack. He had never experienced something like this in Super God Spirit mode before.

 Chapter 3225 - Three-Year Promise

    <strong>Chapter 3225 Three-Year Promise</strong>


    The Super God Spirit mode was invincible. It had never broken like this before. Although Han Sen was shocked, he had no choice but to keep ongoing


    It felt like his body was being ripped apart. It was hard to ept. It would have made ordinary people feel as if they wanted tomit suicide.


    Han Sen¡¯s willpower was too strong. Even if his body was thrown into a vat of burning oil, he would not have wanted to die. His will to survive was very strong.


    No matter how strong his will was, the pain was still excruciating to endure. Han Sen¡¯s face was a twisted expression of that pain he was enduring through.


    The pain he felt came from the main and reverse Dongxuan Sutra. He was able to control the other powers inside him. It was only this raging main and reverse Dongxuan Sutra power Han Sen was unable to control.


    His other powers were affected by the restrictions imposed by the realm of Dusk Sky and were weak. Even his Super God Spirit mode had been weakened a lot.


    Whenbined, the power of the main and reverse Dongxuan Sutra did not seem to be restrained by the Dusk Sky¡¯s powers of restraint. It almost seemed as if they were bing stronger. ¡°It is just as I thought. The main and reverse Dongxuan Sutra can indeed restrain the powers of Dusk Sky. But this power is a little much. Even I am unable to fend it off. Even the Super God Spirit mode, which is Xenogeneic, is being broken by it.¡± Han Sen knew the only thing he could do was hold on and stay strong


    The two reverse powers started tobine. If his body couldpletelybine two powers, it meant he would be able to live. If he was unable to hold it at bay, his body would be destroyed by the main and reverse versions of the Dongxuan Sutra power.


    If this was an ordinary time, Han Sen would have managed to stay alive. Because of the Dusk Sky weakening his other powers, he was not sure if he could hold on until it was over.


    Many cracks were forming on his burning white body. They made him look like a beautiful porcin vase that had been shattered but taped back together. The cracks were very shocking.


    The main and reverse versions of Dongxuan Sutra wereing to a very critical moment. They were quickly melting and bing stronger. In a situation like this, the damage to one¡¯s body was only going to be worse. Han Sen felt as if his body was no longer going to be able to endure things. The power the main and reverse Dongxuan Sutra created was far scarier than he believed it to be.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth to hold strong against it, but his body was like a porcin statue that could break at any given second. He did not know when it was going to crack.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯ saw the crisis Han Sen was in. She took out the little gold gourd and ced it atop Han Sen¡¯s head.


    The gourd¡¯s gold light descended like a river of gold spring water to cleanse him. It moisturized his skin and made his bones, organs, and flesh better.


    His body, which was going to explode, was improved by that power. Needless to say, Han Sen felt much better. His cells felt as if they had been glued back to a much better state and were all much tougher.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen was shocked and happy at the same time.


    In the God Chaos Party headquarters, Qin Xiu sat atop Bury Path God¡¯s throne. Bury Path God had his hands lowered. He emotionlessly looked like a statue.


    Another God Chaos Party member looked at Qin Xiu strangely. While the God Chaos Party only obeyed elites, it did not mean any old creature could im and sit upon the prior leader¡¯s throne.


    Any creature there was an elite in some capacity. They all had personalities. If it was about being more powerful than the other to get opponents to obey, it wasn¡¯t so easy. But Qin Xiu¡¯s power was so strong that it made them a little bit scared. Although they did not like it, no one dared say anything to object.


    Qin Xiu had flipped his hands and suppressed Bury Path God. He had very simply forced Bury Path God to obey. Although they did not agree with this turn of events, they had no choice but to suck it up.


    Qin Xiu looked down at the scary creatures and coldly said, ¡°When I left the 33 skies, 11 skies were broken. It has been a billion years, and you guys have only made it to the 19th sky. At this rate, which year or month will we finally be able to breach the 33rd sky?¡±


    ¡°The 33 skies are not so easily broken,¡± a grumpy God Chaos Party elder said. ¡°Every sky has a special function, and we will have different difficulties in each ce. Every sky we break costs a lot of resources and power. You have no idea how much we have given up.¡±


    Many scary creatures looked at Qin Xiu, wanting to see what he would do to that elder.


    If he used force to join God Chaos Party, he would not let a person who had objected in such a way off the hook so easily. ¡°Three years.¡± Surprisingly, Qin Xiu was no longer angry. He calmly spat out those two words.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± the elder asked with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°If I be the leader of the God Chaos Party, I will only need three years to break the 33 skies,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said.


    ¡°Do you really only need three years to break the remaining 14 skies left out of the 33 skies?¡± the elder asked with a curl of his lips. ¡°I admit you have strong power, and you are almost as great as our leader, but you surely cannot believe the 33 skies will be broken through sheer force.¡±


    ¡°Force will not work, but I can do it,¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s voice said quietly. He looked very confident. ¡°If within three years I have failed to break through the 33 skies, I will return this leadership seat. Then, I, Qin Xiu, will never again set foot in any of the 33 skies.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± the elder said with a coldugh. ¡°This is your decision. We did not force you to do this. Just don¡¯t break your own promise.¡±


    ¡°I, Qin Xiu, never break promises I have made,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°If anyone tries to trouble me within these three years, no matter who they are in this party, I will destroy their bodies and temples.¡± He sounded vicious.


    ¡°We will wait three years,¡± a few elders said after looking at each other and nodding.


    ¡°Where is the warehouse of the party?¡± Qin Xiu asked after standing up. ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Bury Path God, who still looked devoid of emotion, said, ¡°The information of this party is taken care of by Minister Five. I will ask Minister Five to take you to the warehouse.¡±


    Minister Five hurried to lead Qin Xiu out of there. All the scary creatures rapidly spoke to Bury Path God. ¡°Leader, are you really going to let Qin Xiu take over God Chaos Party?¡±


    ¡°With all of our powerbined, we might stand a chance.¡±


    Bury Path God shook his head coldly. ¡°You guys do not need to rush this. Qin Xiu is strong, but he is only one human. He must have a w. We will do something when we find out what that w is.¡±


    Bury Path God walked in front of a scary creature and passed him something. He used a tone of voice only Hate Ghost could hear and said, ¡°Take this item to Dust Sky. You will have one hour of no pressure from Dust Sky. Kill Han Sen and do not be discovered.¡±


    ¡°Mister Leader, what is the point of us killing Han Sen now?¡± Hate Ghost asked.


    ¡°Just do as you are told,¡± Bury Path God said. He looked a bit weird. ¡°I have my reasons.¡±

 Chapter 3226 - Dongxuan Break World

    <h4>Chapter 3226 Dongxuan Break World</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s body had just received the gold little gourd¡¯s gold light moisturization. It made the main and reverse Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power increase, but it did not rip up his body.


    The two powers slowly melded together, making things start to be calm again. Suddenly, there was a sh. A weird person, who looked like a lizard, appeared in front of Han Sen. His red eyes were not looking at Han Sen. They were looking at Han Sen¡¯s Inch Grey Sword. His face was full of greed.


    The Inch Grey Sword was the sword that belonged to the old leader of God Chaos Party. It had a special and scary power. It was in Soldier Knife Sky because no creature was ever able to remove it. Han Sen had somehow managed to pull it out. Hate Ghost really wanted the Inch Grey Sword for himself.


    ¡°Bury Path God said I should kill Han Sen, but he did not say anything about the Inch Grey Sword. If I take this Inch Grey Sword and hide it, even if he asks, I will just say I never saw it.¡± This was the brilliant idea Hate Ghost came up with. He was going to take and keep the Inch Grey Sword for himself.


    Hate Ghost shed and went in front of Han Sen to examine the man.


    Han Sen had been stuck in Dust Sky for a long time. He should have been reduced to amoner, but Hate Ghost still looked at Han Sen carefully. He was not going to underestimate him. It did not take long for Hate Ghost to confirm that Han Sen¡¯s body was no different than the average, powerless person. It made him feel a bit more rxed.


    ¡°It is pointless no matter how hard you try. The powers of Dust Sky cannot be ovee by force. Even if God Spiritse here, they would be reduced to the status of amoner.¡± After saying that, Hate Ghost reached his hand out toward Han Sen¡¯s Inch Grey Sword. He wanted to get the Inch Grey Sword first.


    Before he could grab the Inch Grey Sword, a small hand grabbed the Inch Grey Sword. Hate Ghost turned around and saw a little girl next to Han Sen was holding the Inch Grey Sword. Her big eyes were staring at him.


    ¡°Give me the sword,¡± Hate Ghost said to Bao¡¯er with a cold look.


    ¡°Why would I give it to you?¡± Bao¡¯er asked with the curl of her lips. ¡°This is my father¡¯s sword.¡±


    ¡°I told you to give it to me,¡± Hate Ghost said. ¡°Stop talking crap or I will break your head!¡± He raised his talons. He was not a very patient person.


    Bao¡¯er clutched the sword and retreated. She blinked as she said, ¡°If you dare touch me, my father will blow your head off.¡±


    ¡°Let me see if it is my head that blows up first or if it is your head that breaks first.¡± Hate Ghost¡¯s hands moved to catch Bao¡¯er¡¯s head and the Inch Grey Sword.


    Before he could take it, he saw a shadow sh in front of him. A shadow wearing ck armor hade before Bao¡¯er to block the attack. Han Sen had just been sitting there earlier. Hate Ghost was shocked, so he fell back a little.


    Han Sen was able to kill Weapon God, and Weapon God¡¯s power was as strong as Hate Ghost¡¯s. How could Hate Ghost not be scared of him?


    After Hate Ghost thought it over, this was Dust Sky. Han Sen¡¯s power was already suppressed by Dust Sky. Even if he did have some power, there would not be much of it left to be effective. He would be unable to defeat him.


    ¡°If you would rather die first, I will be happy to fulfill your wish.¡± Hate Ghost¡¯s eyes turned red. ck smoke arose on his body that looked like fire. He tried grabbing Han Sen.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, keep your gourd safe.¡± Han Sen returned the little gold gourd to Bao¡¯er. Without the nutrition of the little gold gourd replenishing his body, Han Sen would have likely been unable to get through this crisis. It had been his deliverance.


    Now, the little gourd was looking smaller than usual. It had used a lot of power.


    After returning the little gold gourd to Bao¡¯er, Hate Ghost was in front of Han Sen. The scary ck smoke was so strong that it made Hate Ghost look like a demon from hell.


    Without speaking, Han Sen gathered up the main and reverse Dongxuan Sutra power. Those two powersbined in his hands. They made Han Sen¡¯s hands, which were wrapped up by the ck Dongxuan Armor, look even darker. It was like he was able to absorb light. People were unable to see the hands clearly. They were something of a blur to them.


    Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power enabled Han Sen to see the original rules of the universe. The reverse Dongxuan Sutra was another extreme thing that enabled Han Sen to get to grips with rule simtion powers.


    Before this, Han Sen required his Super Spank skill to break substance chains, but the reverse Dongxuan Sutra did not require him to go to so much trouble. That was because he was able to simte rules to control the rules. It made the power of rules adhere to him. There was no longer a point in spending power to break substance chains.


    When the powers of the main and the reverse Dongxuan Sutra were put together, it led to the creation of further changes. The two powers created Break World powers. It was not only the rules that broke the universe that changed. If he had to use a word to describe the Break World powers of the Dongxuan Sutra, it would have been ¡°modify.¡±


    He was able to modify the basic rules of the universe. That power was something not even a god could harness. In fact, gods were the creatures that maintained the most rules, but God Spirits were better at using the rules. They just did not have the power needed to change the rules.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power enabled him to change the universe¡¯s rules. This power, in some way, was stronger than destroying the universal rules.


    Han Sen flicked his finger like he was flicking a wire on an invisible harp. Of course, no music yed.


    Hate Ghost did not understand what the gesture meant. He did not know what the point of him flicking his finger was. Now, given his current situation, Han Sen could not block his attacks.


    In the next second, Hate Ghost¡¯s face changed. He felt as if his body had be very weird. It was like his body was bound by some kind of power. His ws were unable to be moved forward. It was like there was an invisible wall prohibiting him from moving forward.


    Hate Ghost retreated. He felt as if he was fine, so he tried to change his location. He jumped on Han Sen¡¯s head and tried to grab his brain.


    Han Sen stood there without moving. His fingers flicked as if he was still ying a harp. For other people seeing this, they would have assumed it was meaningless. Only Han Sen understood that he was using his finger to flick Dust Sky¡¯s tai chi substance. He was changing the rules. The tai chi substancebined to create a universal cogwheel. The cogwheelbined and made a substance chain.


    Now, Han Sen was messing up the tai chi¡¯s substance order. The size of the universal cogwheel changed. Therefore, the substance chain changed too.


    Han Sen had modified Dust Sky¡¯s rules.


    This modification would not break Dust Sky¡¯s rules or change the order of things. It did make Dust Sky¡¯s rules undergo big changes.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Hate Ghost suddenly screamed.


    He sounded as if his entire body had been sucked of its water and hastily dried up. A few secondster, he was nothing more than a skeletal, dried-up corpse.


    ¡°No... Impossible... I have the Avoid Dust Orb. Dust Sky powers should not work on me. Even if it did work, it would not do this to me. Scary...¡± Hate Ghost did not finish speaking before he turned into dust. His lifeforce and power were taken by the tai chi substance, turning him to dust.

 Chapter 3227 - Back to Space Garden

    <h4>Chapter 3227 Back to Space Garden</h4>


    ¡°Hunted Annihtion God Spirit gene race Hate Ghost.¡±


    It was just a simple announcement that yed in which nothing got left behind. Even Hate Ghost¡¯s dust was absorbed by the tai chi substance. The kill was so clean that not a single speck of him remained.


    An orb fell down. It was the size of a dragon ball. It did not have any dust on it. It looked like a pearl.


    ¡°The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power is so scary.¡± Han Sen reached his hands out to grab the orb. His face disyed a mixture of expressions.


    He had to admit he was shocked. He had only changed the rules around Hate Ghost to let the universal cogwheels spin at a much faster pace. That was what produced that terrifying effect. It just killed an Annihtion God Spirit gene race. It was very scary.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s Break World power had just been formed. Its effectiveness was not particrly long. It could only go on for two seconds. The tai chi substance that had been modified went back to what it was before.


    It was already quite impressive. Han Sen had only made a few simple changes to alter the size of the cogwheels. He had not manipted the running speed of the entire sequence of substance chains, yet he had managed to do something that terrifying. That was just a simple change. If he did aplicated change, he had no clue what might happen.


    Han Sen was now entering uncharted waters with the Dongxuan Sutra. There was nothing more to learn with it. He was now on his own for every step he took. Regarding what the effect of changing the universal cogwheels could mean, Han Sen would have to find out all of that by himself.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°How does one reach the end of the Break World path? Which path did Qin Xiu traverse? The ck crystal armor¡¯s power is very mysterious. Even The Story of Genes was created through the help of the ck crystal armor. If Qin Xiu is able to control the ck crystal armor, there is no way for me to urately gauge his strength.¡±


    ¡°Dad, this orb looks pretty. Can I have it?¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Han Sen, who was holding the Avoid Dust Orb in his hand.


    Han Sen held the Avoid Dust Orb. He felt Dust Sky¡¯s tai chi substance avoid it. He now knew what that orb did.


    His Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World attempt had seeded. Dust Sky¡¯s rules had no bearing on him now. Therefore, holding onto the orb was pointless for him to do.


    ¡°Of course, you can. If you want it, and as long as it does not bring harm to anyone, I will give it to you.¡± Han Sen gave the Avoid Dust Orb to Bao¡¯er and patted her on the head.


    Without the help of Bao¡¯er¡¯s little gourd, there was a 90% he would have faced a disastrous event.


    Bao¡¯er collected the Avoid Dust Orb and merrily ced it inside the little gourd. She put it next to her ear and gave it a shake. She then put the gourd away.


    ¡°This is not a ce we should stay in for much longer. We should think about leaving.¡± Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and teleported away. He knew he was not Qin Xiu¡¯s enemy, but it was pointless to stay. Besides, Han Sen wanted to go back to the geno universe. He had to tell the people in Space Garden that they needed to be prepared.


    Qin Xiu had the God Chaos Party on his side. The 33 skies were going to be broken soon. The two universes would not be separated forever.


    ¡°Let me go see God Hall Leader first. I should inform him that Qin Xiu has been reborn.¡± Han Sen left the 33 skies. He wore the Sky God Crown and entered the God of Wealth Temple. He used the God of Wealth Temple to enter the geno hall.


    ¡°I see. It is no wonder I was unable to find Qin Xiu¡¯s spirit. I did not expect him to do something like this, though.¡± God Hall Leader fell into a deep phase of contemtion when he heard the sequence of events from Han Sen.


    ¡°What is that ck crystal armor?¡± Han Sen had always been very curious about that.


    The power of the ck crystal armor was amazing. It made all kinds of creatures evolve. That power alone was enough to shock the whole universe. On top of that, the ck crystal armor must have had another power Han Sen was not yet aware of.


    Although Han Sen had owned the ck crystal armor for a long time, he had not really controlled or paid much attention to it. In fact, he did not really know much about it at all.


    ¡°If I have guessed things correctly, it is the gene origin,¡± God Hall Leader said.


    ¡°What is a gene origin?¡± Han Sen had heard about this before, but he never really understood what it meant.


    God Hall Leader sighed and said, ¡°It is something that is very hard to exin. You can treat it as the beginning of a gene.¡±


    ¡°Do these things really exist?¡± Han Sen did not dare believe it.


    Every creature was born in a different environment. The structure of everything¡¯s genes was different. If all the creatures had the same origin, which was what was being suggested, Han Sen found it impossible to believe.


    God Hall Leaderughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not mention the fact that you don¡¯t believe it, but there was a time when I didn¡¯t believe it either. I heard what you said, so it really does sound like the legendary gene origin. If it is not the beginning of all things, then how could it make those creatures evolve?¡±


    ¡°What you are saying makes sense, but it is still hard to believe something like that.¡± Han Sen did not dare believe it.


    ¡°Now is not the time to say something like that,¡± God Hall Leader said. ¡°If I have guessed things correctly, Qin Xiu has not yete to fully control the gene origin. We have got to kill him before he takes full control of the gene origin or find a way to get the gene origin back.¡±


    ¡°That is something you¡¯ll need to consider. I am just a small human, so I do not have what it takes to mop up these messes.¡± After Han Sen said that, he turned around to leave.


    He had a grudge against Qin Xiu, but he did not want to be a toy soldier for the God Spirits.


    God Hall Leader did not n on stopping Han Sen. He watched him leave. He then said to himself, ¡°Although I am God, I cannot predict the universe, and I cannot see the future. Qin Xiu has calcted so much, but he will never figure out there was an ident. The future depends on that ident. If the ident wants to turn the tide, the tide will turn.¡±


    Han Sen returned to the God of Wealth Temple. He used the Sky God Crown to get another ability. All God Spirits had that ability, but they had a time limit.


    The Sky God Crown was spinning. Han Sen¡¯s entire body was wrapped up by god light as he traveled through space. When Han Sen¡¯s vision returned, the things around him already had changes that flipped the sky and the earth.


    ¡°This is... Extreme King... I am back...¡± Han Sen¡¯s body felt very light. He was no longer restricted by the universe he was in. He looked around and felt genuinely good. Although using the Sky God Crown to enter the geno universe had a short time limit, it did not much matter. He was back, and that was what mattered the most.


    Han Sen could not wait to use Gxy Teleportation to enter Space Garden first.


    Gxy Teleportation was able to stop other people but not Han Sen. He teleported into Space Garden, but it was almost an unrecognizable ce. He could not believe how it looked.


    Space Garden was far scarier than it was before. God-ss nt Xenogeneics and scary nts were everywhere.


    ¡°I have only been gone two years,¡± Han Sen said with shock. ¡°Why have there been so many big changes?¡±

 Chapter 3228 - You Are Back

    <strong>Chapter 3228 You Are Back</strong>


    Many god nts were in Space Garden. One could not imagine it. Han Sen did not know if this was the result of Space Garden itself or if it had to do something with the entire geno universe exhibiting such changes.


    Han Sen remembered God Hall Leader told him that because his fight against World King God was too destructive, the universe of kingdoms and geno universe were affected. The universe of kingdoms had an abundance of pulses and gene eggs appear. The geno universe had changed too, but God Hall Leader did not borate. If this was it, Han Sen never expected the changes to be so grand.


    ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to Space Garden?¡± A young man raised his sword at Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at the young man. He looked familiar, but he could not recall where he hadst seen him.


    ¡°Space Garden is a ce Ie and go to as I please. Who are you, and who are you stop me?¡± Han Sen looked at the young man with interest as he spoke


    The young man was not human. He was like a young man who belonged to the Sky. The Sky should have been in Sky Pce though. Han Sen had no clue what he was doing in a ce like Space Garden. ¡°I am a student of Space Garden¡¯s Yu Wu Shuang,¡± the young man coldly said. ¡°I am patrolling Space Garden. You better not try and fight back. Follow me back and exin how you havee to be here.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    Yu Wu Shuang had not expected Han Sen toply nicely. He was shocked, but he quickly reacted. He used a sword to point at Han Sen and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Han Sen was led by Yu Wu Shuang to Space Garden¡¯s base. As he walked, he made sure to ask questions. ¡°You are one of the Sky. Why don¡¯t you stay in Sky Pce to practice? What are you doing in Space Garden?¡±


    Yu Wu Shuang raised his head and looked proud. ¡°Space Garden is the geno universe¡¯s first sacred ce. Mister Dor used to practice here. Many people in the universe wish to study in this ce. They want to feel Mister Dor¡¯s glory, but they cannot. Sky Pce is good friends with Space Garden, so only a few people cane here to study. I beat out many otherpetitors toe and study here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen noticed that Space Garden was no longer like it used to be.


    Han Sen thought it was right. Even though he had not been there, Littleflower was still around. He then thought about Xie Qing King, Gu Qingcheng, and the others. In his absence, the people from the sanctuaries had undoubtedly developed quite a bit. It would have been pretty silly if Space Garden had not be famous.


    ¡°Aside from Sky Pce, are there students from any other racesing to this ce?¡± Han Sen asked. This was not a secret. It was something everyone in the universe would have known. Thus, Yu Wu Shuang was able to easily answer. ¡°Of course. Everyone knows Dor¡¯s name in the universe. Although Mister Dor is gone, Mister Fei and the other elites are still around. We¡¯re not talking about ordinary races here. Even if the super-rich races want to send their kids to Space Garden for practice, they must adhere to the extremely hard conditions set in ce by Space Garden. No race is able toe in whenever they wish to. Aside from the Sky, Rebate and a few other races cane. For all other races,ing to study here is an exceptional privilege and task.¡± Han Sen was surprised. He soon realized who the Mister Fei he was talking about was. It was obviously his son, Han Fei. He had been calling him Littleflower for so long that he had forgotten his original name.


    When he heard Littleflower¡¯s name, he still didn¡¯t react.


    Yu Wu Shuang looked cocky as he said, ¡°I am Mister Fei¡¯s student. I follow Mister Fei¡¯s guidance for practice.¡± ¡°Where is Han Fei now?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile. Littleflower was not that old. He would not have been much bigger than Yu Wu Shuang, yet he was already taking students. It made Han Sen think Wu Yu Shuang was, in some way, his grand-student.


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Just follow me.¡± Yu Wu Shuang looked alert as he spoke to Han Sen.


    It looked like Yu Wu Shuang was very territorial. When it came to aspects of Space Garden, he stopped talking.


    In Space Garden¡¯s base, Han Sen noticed it was now many times bigger. It looked like a massive city. The opulence on disy was not unlike the capital of the Extreme King.


    He saw all kinds of creatures traveling around the ce. Han Sen looked around and saw many familiar faces. Many humans and creatures from the sanctuaries were there. There were even many spirits.


    ¡°It looks like Littleflower brought over many humans, creatures, and spirits to this ce from the sanctuaries,¡± Han Sen thought.


    The only other person who was able to go in and out of the sanctuaries was his son, Littleflower.


    At the door of the base, two people were standing guard. One of them was obviously from the Extreme King, and the other was obviously from the Very High. They were simr to Wu Yu Shuang. They were young men, so he thought they were also students who had been sent there to practice. The Extreme King young man pointed at Han Sen as he asked, ¡°Yu Wu Shuang, who is he?¡±


    ¡°While I was patrolling, I noticed this invader slip inside,¡± Yu Wu Shuang said. ¡°I am going to take him to see Mister Tang.¡± The Extreme King young man coldly said, ¡°Outsiders cannot be taken to the city. Make him stay here. In the meantime, I will contact Mister Tang.¡±


    Han Sen quietly watched the Extreme King young man bring out amunicator to contact the person he wished to contact. He then heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°What? Did you say an outsider tried to invade Space Garden? Watch him! I aming over at once. I want to see who was powerful enough to breach our Space Garden.¡± The voice was abruptly cut short.


    Han Sen heard a ping in Tang Zhenliu¡¯s voice.


    Han Sen looked at the Extreme King young man and said, ¡°Looking at your face, you look rather familiar. Are you rted to Bai Wanjie?¡±


    ¡°How dare you say my father¡¯s name aloud,¡± the Extreme King young man said. He was furious.


    ¡°Bai Wanjie is your father, and you call him a king,¡± Han Sen said with shock. ¡°So, he was the one who took the throne for the Extreme King.¡± ¡°My father took the throne,¡± the Extreme King young man coldly said. ¡°Everyone knows that. Are you trying to troll me or something stupid like that?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. He had been away from the geno universe for two years. It seemed as if many things had happened in his absence. Since this Extreme King prince went to Space Garden to be a guard, it seemed as if the reputation of Space Garden in the universe had be very high. ¡°What is happening here?¡± A female¡¯s voice sounded out from the city as a woman wearing green clothes walked out.


    The woman started to question Yu Wu Shuang, but her eyes opened wide when her visionnded on the presence of Han Sen. Her eyes turned red. She was unable to believe who it was. It looked as if tears were going to fall any second. ¡°You...¡± The woman was only able to speak one word before stopping. ¡°Exquisite, long time no see.¡± Han Sen smiled and waved at her. He was surprised too. The Very High Exquisite was in Space Garden.


    ¡°You... You are back...¡± Exquisite¡¯s eyes had tears start to fall. She had this overwhelming feeling of wanting to leap into Han Sen¡¯s arms. When she moved forward, she stopped. Her voice was a bit shaky.

 Chapter 3229 - A Man Who Came from Hell

    <strong>Chapter 3229 A Man Who Came from Hell</strong>


    Exquisite sighed and said, ¡°I have still been unsessful with Very High Forget Love.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Exquisite, do you know this man?¡± The Very High young man guard looked at Exquisite strangely.


    ¡°Of course, I recognize him,¡± Exquisite said as she looked at Han Sen. ¡°I did not think there was anyone who would not recognize him.¡±


    ¡°After I came back, I have been witnessing many changes to this ce,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°This ce is almost unrecognizable now. Exquisite, tell me, why are you in Space Garden?¡±


    Seeing Han Sen smile, Exquisite smiled back. She replied, ¡°Yes. In the past two years that you have been gone, many things have happened. The entire universe is not the same as it once was. Compared to Outer Sky, more people seek to practice in Space Garden instead. I am one such person.¡±


    Exquisite was still holding onto something she did not want to outright admit. The reason she went to Space Garden was not that Space Garden was better than Outer Sky. It was because Han Sen was the one who built the ce. Yu Wu Shuang and the guards were shocked when they saw Exquisite smile. Even the Very High student did not believe she had that in her.


    People like Exquisite, who had already taken their Very High Sense to the max level and had Very High Forget Love, no longer had emotions. They were supposed to be cold all the time. No one had ever seen her behave like this before.


    Yu Wu Shuang and the two guards felt very weird. They did not know who that man in front of them was. Whoever he was, he could make Exquisite disy a joyful face.


    While they were wondering about his identity, a gold shadow shed out of the city. A gold lion-like, big beast jumped in front of Han Sen.


    Yu Wu Shuang and the others were shocked. That gold shadow was not very big, but they knew how scary of a creature it was.


    Empty Mountain¡¯s Mountain Leader, the only golden growler in the universe, used to fight side-by-side with Dor. Now, he was an invincible existence in Space Garden.


    Even the Extreme King, Very High, and Sky Pce elites were terrified whenever theyid eyes on golden growler. But they were just some small people.


    Golden growler usually upied a deep, faraway mansion. He spent time with the Han family¡¯s Ling¡¯er. For some reason, he had juste running from outside to jump at the mysterious man. Yu Wu Shuang and the others were shocked.


    Golden growler jumped at him. Even an elite of the universe would have been half-dead through simple fear. The guards thought the man was going to be instantly killed.


    In the next second, their eyes opened wide. They could not believe what they were seeing.


    Golden growler jumped onto the man and put one of its front paws on his shoulder. It started to lick the man in joy, swinging its tail madly. It was like a big dog trying to earn the love of its master.


    ¡°Who... Who is this man?¡± Yu Wu Shuang and the other two people were absolutely confused.


    Golden growler showing up had already shocked the elites. Shortly after, an old man excitedly broke space toe and kneel before Han Sen. ¡°Master, you are back.¡±


    Yu Wu Shuang and the two guards felt as if their lives had suddenly been thrown into turmoil and challenge. That man, who called himself Nine Thousand King, had always been difficult. He was always very mean in Space Garden. Aside from Han Fei, Han Ling¡¯er, and a few other Han family members, he had a totalck of respect for everyone.


    One time when the Very High Leader visited, Nine Thousand King¡¯s nose was stuck up in the sky. He waspletely uncaring for the prestigious guest. It was like he could not be bothered dealing with such a person.


    At one point, he was such a scary existence. Now, that man was kneeling profusely before Han Sen. It was hard to imagine.


    ¡°Old Nine, there is no need for all this.¡± Han Sen reached out his hand and lifted Nine Thousand King¡¯s body.


    ¡°Master, you are back.¡± More and more scary creatures appeared. Flower God Leader was very excited.


    Tang Zhenliu came running out with a heartyugh. ¡°Holy sh*t! Old Han, are you back this soon? We are still nning on breaking down the space barrier toe to fetch you.¡±


    ¡°Mister Dor, you are back.¡± Finally, someone shouted Dor¡¯s name.


    Upon hearing that, Yu Wu Shuang was stunned into submission. ¡°Mister Dor... He is Han Sen, the man who saved the world. He is the master of Space Garden. I thought he died. Can creatures reallye back from


    hell?¡±


    The whole of Space Garden was bubbling like boiling water. The news spread all over the Very High. Some of the high races quickly received the news about the man who came back from hell.


    ¡°Good people do not live for long, and they harm for a thousand years. That is correct.¡± In the Extreme King, Bai Qin, who had already be king, looked into space and sighed.


    ¡°Finally, you are back.¡± In Blood Legion, Human King looked quiet. He looked as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°How could hee back so quickly? Has he already beaten the system of reincarnation?¡± Amidst the Demons, the Demon Alpha frowned. She looked confused.


    Hearing the news that Han Sen hade back from hell, every elite had a different reaction to the headline. Sky Pce Leaderughed three times and then quietly mumbled, ¡°The bad news is bad.¡±


    Han Sen heard from Tang Zhenliu and the others that Littleflower, Xie Qing King, and the others were already out near Outer Sky¡¯s Mirror Lake. When he asked for details of what was going on there and heard what they had to say, he knew for sure something had changed there.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Ling¡¯er was like a little cat when she jumped into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°My Little Ling¡¯er, you have be more and more beautiful.¡± Han Sen collected Ling¡¯er and kissed her on the cheek. He suddenly felt so sessful about having a daughter.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are back.¡± Wang Yuhang had tears gushing from his eyes when he saw Han Sen. This was still in the time Ling¡¯er had forced him to remain in Space Garden, which was something that made him feel absolutely wretched.


    Seeing Han Sen return, he felt as if he was a farmer that had been suppressed but was now being rescued by the PLA.


    ¡°Little Uncle, why do you look so terrible?¡± Han Sen looked at Wang Yuhang with shock.


    Wang Yuhang wanted to tell him what happened and how difficult things had been, but Ling¡¯er was staring at him. He forced a smile and said, ¡°I... I have not slept well recently.¡± The little red bird flew over too. It did somersaults around Han Sen as if it was searching for something.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er could note back yet,¡± Han Sen said to the little red bird.


    The little red bird felt depressed. Itnded atop Ling¡¯er¡¯s head.


    Han Sen had no choice. The Sky King Crown only allowed him and him alone to return to the geno universe. On top of that, there was a time limit. He could not bring Bao¡¯er back with him.


    When they went to the garden, there were only creatures around who were very close to Han Sen. Tang Zhenliu asked, ¡°Han Sen, how did you get back here from the other side? Is there a way you can get us to ess there so we can go in and y?¡± ¡°This time, I havee back to talk to you about that. If the others have gone to Outer Sky, though, we should go to Outer Sky first.¡± Han Sen used Gxy Teleportation to teleport everyone to Outer Sky.


    Han Yan and the others had already learned about Han Sen¡¯s return, but they were still very excited to see the man in the flesh.


    Han Sen invited Very High Leader and Sky Pce Leader over too. He told them about the God Chaos Party trying to break the 33 skies.


    Very High Leader, Sky Pce Leader, and all the other elites did not look so good after hearing about it. ording to what Han Sen was telling them, the elites of the universe of kingdoms were far stronger than the elites of the geno universe. If the 33 skies were punched through, bridging the geno universe, a disaster would surely unfold.

 Chapter 3230 - Fighting a Group Alone

    <strong>Chapter 3230 Fighting a Group Alone</strong>


    Han Sen exined the situation to them once. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry all that much. Even if the 33 skies are broken and the creatures of another universe invade us, they will be repelled by the rules of this universe. Instead, the 33 skies might harm the universe.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s return delighted people, but the news he delivered made their joy short-lived. It made them gloomy. ¡°I did not know power could be yed like this. This is great. I was worried there wouldn¡¯t be any further chances to level up. After the two universes break, we can break the world too. Why do we have to be afraid of these guys?¡± Xie Qing King rubbed his palms, ready for a fight.


    ¡°By the way, Han Sen, I reached the max level now. I should be just as strong as you. Why don¡¯t we fight? Let¡¯s see the difference between having Break World powers and not having Break World powers.¡± Xie Qing King looked at Han Sen with excitement.


    ¡°And me,¡± Yi Dong Mu, who had been sitting silently, said.


    ¡°And me.¡± Lin Feng and Huangfu Jing threw their hats into the ring as well. They all focused on Han Sen.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me wanting to crush you guys, but there is a big difference between being able to break the world and not being able to break the world,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    ¡°To see what the gap is, we have to see it first-hand through a fight,¡± Xie Qing King said as he curled his lips. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you calle at me?¡± Han Sen asked with a squint of his eyes.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! You¡¯re the one who said it. Later, don¡¯t cry andin about us bullying you.¡± After saying that, Xie Qing King¡¯s strong body shed. A silver ne whipped in front of Han Sen.


    Yi Dong Mu pulled out his knife. One almost couldn¡¯t see the sh of his knife light. The knife was already around Han Sen¡¯s waist.


    Lin Feng was different. He was like a Buddha, using his palm to crush the earth like a mountain or a tsunami breaking against a feeble shoreline.


    Huangfu Jing teleported above Han Sen with her beautiful long legsing to sh Han Sen like a battleax.


    The four of them wielded different powers, but each of them was extremely scary. They reached the max level of what the universe was capable of, or perhaps even greater than that.


    They all had Super bodies or King bodies. The power they brought was scarier than the creatures of the universe. ¡°We areing in too.¡± Han Yan and Gu Qingcheng wanted to join the party. They both swung their swords at Han Sen.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword skills were very overbearing. Han Yan¡¯s sword light was like a sword spirit that carried special power as it came slicing down.


    ¡°Ne too!¡± Qin Xuan¡¯s hand sword was straight, but it had a king path that was hard to describe.


    Many powers came shing toward Han Sen. Although their full powers were not used, one could still see how scary it all was.


    Even Sky Pce Leader and Very High Leader were shocked. The people from Space Garden were truly unique beings. They were not like any other creatures of the universe.


    If they wanted to, the number of elites they had in Space Garden was enough to conquer the entire geno universe.


    In the end, they still looked at Han Sen. They wanted to know how strong the Break World powers Han Sen talked about really were.


    Seeing so many scary powerse for him, Han Sen did not look as if he was going to move. He only flicked his finger.


    Suddenly, time seemed to move slower. Everyone¡¯s movements looked like they were dragged through a television¡¯s slow-motion scene. In fact, it was not them who were moving slower. It was Han Sen using his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power to change the size of the universe¡¯s cogwheels. He made the advancement of time proceed much slower.


    ¡°Han Sen, you underestimated us. Do you think changing the speed of time can enable you to beat us?¡± Xie Qing King roared as his body exploded with silver light. He was like a volcano erupting. The silver mes on his body were burning wildly, making his body break the altered flow of time.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s body teleported through the bindings of the new time speed. She raged even more with her wish to strike Han Sen.


    Yi Dong Mu¡¯s eyes looked cold. His hand shed through time and space. He was not affected by the new speed.


    Everyone behaved as if they knew this was going to happen all along. They all used their Super bodies¡¯ power, wanting to teach Han Sen a lesson.


    Han Sen was still smiling. Seeing Han Yan¡¯s sword light be a sword spirit that was not affected by the trappings of time made him so happy. He said, ¡°Little Yan has grown up.¡±


    Although this was what he thought, his hands were not remaining idle. As he kept flicking his finger, the universe¡¯s most basic substances were changed. The sizes of the cogwheels were changed as well.


    Han Sen stood where he was, totally unmoving. Xie Qing King. Huangfu Jing, Lin Feng, Yi Dong Mu, Han Yan, and the others all went wide alongside their powers. They were all thrown off course. Xie Qing King¡¯s fist struck Yi Dong Mu¡¯s sword to create an explosion that shocked the sky. The two of them were sted backward.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s legs went up against Lin Feng¡¯s hands like a sky knifeing up against a mountain. The power was discharged, tearing a hole through space.


    Han Yan¡¯s sword spirit went against Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword air. The entire scene was a mess.


    Han Sen remained like his usual self, standing where he was. Xie Qing King and the others, however, were at a disadvantage. It led to them looking at Han Sen with shock.


    If they learned Han Sen¡¯s power was stronger than them, they were not surprised. Just ying with their powers like that, in which he could control them like dolls, was a particr kind of scary.


    This was not just power. It was not on that level. Everyone started to like the concept of Break World powers.


    Every creature that came from the sanctuaries was proud. If they knew there was a way for them to improve even further, then that is what they wanted to do.


    Sky Pce Leader looked at Very High Leader. They both looked worried. If the Break World elites all demonstrated powers simr to what Han Sen had just shown them, they would be in a lot of trouble if the 33 skies opened. The entire geno universe was going to be thrown into disarray.


    ¡°You guys are still so weak,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°If you want to fight me, you should learn how to break the world first.¡±


    ¡°It is just breaking a world. It is no big deal. After I break the world, I will fight you again.¡± Xie Qing King was fine. He shouted andughed.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Yi Dong Mu coldly nodded.


    Han Sen and the others spoke about things concerning the 33 skies. Once that was done, he was able to be alone. He called over Littleflower and Ling¡¯er to go to the sanctuaries and see Ji Yanran.


    Before he used his powers to visit the sanctuaries, someone stopped him. ¡°Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°Mister Bai.¡± Han Sen quickly bowed.


    Mister Bai was the Xuan Men¡¯s only inheritor. He taught Han Sen some skills. Although Mister Bai had never admitted it, Han Sen had always treated him like a teacher.


    ¡°I want to see your Break World powers.¡± Mister Bai was quick to exin to Han Sen the reason why he had gone there.


    ¡°Of course, you can see.¡± Han Sen disyed his Break World power. He used the Dongxuan Sutra to gather up a ck light atop his finger.


    Mister Bai had a look. He nodded and said, ¡°I see. In that case, take a look at my power. Is that a Break World power?¡±


    After Mister Bai said that, he cooked up a light on his own finger. The light on his fingertip was white. The color was different, but Han Sen sensed that the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power was still quite simr to Mister Bai¡¯s Break World power. It just wasn¡¯t exactly the same.


    ¡°Mister Bai, when did you learn to break the world?¡± Han Sen looked at Mister Bai with shock. It was definitely Break World power.


    ¡°After I watched you fight World King God, I learned something,¡± Mister Bai said. ¡°After that, Ibined Yin and Yang. I just did not know that was Break World power.¡±


    ¡°You are so strong,¡± Han Sen said topliment him.


    By watching him and World King God fight, Mister Bai learned how to break the world. Mister Bai, who was a Xuan Men inheritor, was clearly a scary person.

 Chapter 3231 - Xuan Beginner

    <h4>Chapter 3231 Xuan Beginner</h4>


    The Break World powers in the geno universe were much harder to achieve than they were in the universe of kingdoms. Mister Bai¡¯s ability to muster Break World powers there was not just a testament to his talent and prowess.


    ¡°The geno universe has a Break World person. If the 33 skies are broken through, it is not as if we will be unable to fight back against the invaders.¡± Han Sen was not worried about the Break World elites. Qin Xiu and Wan¡¯er were the ones he feared. He viewed them as the biggest problem.


    Wan¡¯er had not yet achieved Break World powers, but her reverse Super God Spirit mode was scarier than any Break World person could be.


    There was no need to even mention Qin Xiu, as he had already achieved breakthrough powers over a billion years ago. On top of all that, he controlled the ck crystal armor. He easily suppressed Bury Path God, so it was unlikely anyone in the universe could beat him.


    Even the God Hall Leader, who was a Reboot God Spirit, might not be able to suppress Qin Xiu unless if he used his reboot power.


    The most important thing about all of this, and what concerned Han Sen the most, was that he couldn¡¯t see Qin Xiu¡¯s endgame. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. The God Chaos Party wanted to break through the 33 skies. They wanted to mess up the rules between the two universes to create more Break World elites. By doing so, they could make the God Chaos Party stronger and end up recing the God Spirits and their lofty geno hall.


    Qin Xiu used to travel between the two universes. He did that to revive Wan¡¯er. Now, Wan¡¯er had been revived. Han Sen did not know why he still wanted to break through the 33 skies. He did not know if Qin Xiu¡¯sing was good or bad for the geno universe.


    Back in the sanctuaries, Ji Yanran made a dish. She put down four sets of chopsticks and waited for the others toe.


    In a state of shock, Han Sen asked Ji Yanran, ¡°How did you know I wasing back?¡±


    Ji Yanran lifted her good-looking nose. She looked like she was smiling, but she was not smiling at Han Sen. ¡°Over the past few years, I have been learning the teachings of Xuan Men. Although I am not finished, I can feel the Sky Mind inside it. Today, I felt something. I sensed you might being back, so I decided to make the food you usually like. I did not actually expect you guys toe back here. This is the first time my feelings were this urate.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the food on the table. It was the food he and Littleflower loved, and Ling¡¯er¡¯s favorite dessert was there too.


    ¡°It looks like your path along the teachings of Xuan Men has really begun,¡± Han Sen said with shock.


    Xuan Men was easy to learn but hard to get started with. To understand what was in there, and to also be able to use it, so rare.


    Han Sen had been teaching Xuan Men to others in the geno universe for many years. There had yet to be another person thus far to learn it and use it as well as Mister Bai.


    He did not expect Ji Yanran had such talent, and she was only a beginner with it.


    ¡°I only know a little bit of stuff, but that is because you guys are all the most important things in my life,¡± Ji Yanran gleefully said. ¡°That is why the feeling was so urate. Before, there was a 90% chance that my guesses would be incorrect. After getting this right, I do feel like I understand more. Maybe I have got my foot in the door on learning Xuan Men good and proper.¡±


    Han Sen thought about something else. ¡°If she has really learned the teachings of Xuan Men, that means she can predict everything.¡±


    Knowing that his wife was able to see the future sometime down the line, he felt weird. He thought everything he one day did would be peeped on.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Xuan Men is veryplicated,¡± Han Sen quickly said. ¡°You cannot learn it fast. I think your talent has you capable of learning many geno arts. Why don¡¯t I teach you some geno arts instead? You can learn that first, then you can go to the geno universe with me so we can see each other more.¡±


    Ji Yanran shook her head. ¡°I am already pushing the boundaries of this. The alliance universe is small, but the knowledge in the alliance universe is the same as the geno universe. Everywhere is the same.¡±


    ¡°Wife, that is wrong. Although you can learn Xuan Men anywhere, the geno universe has me and Littleflower in it. If you and Ling¡¯er went there, you and I can always be together.¡± Han Sen blinked and asked Ling¡¯er, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Ling¡¯er?¡± ¡°Mother, you should go! If I stay here, I rarely see Littleflower and Dad. If I go there, I won¡¯t see you anymore, Mother.¡± Ling¡¯er shook Ji Yanran¡¯s arms as she spoke. ¡°Fine,¡± Ji Yanran said with a nod.


    ¡°My wife is so smart. Later, I will teach you some geno arts so you can go to the geno universe sooner.¡± Han Sen was secretly very happy about it.


    Ji Yanran rolled her eyes at him. It looked like she was smiling, but she was not smiling at Han Sen. ¡°Do not think I have no idea what is going on in your mind. I am going to the geno universe, but I am also going to continue learning Xuan Men.¡±


    Han Sen felt like Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes were seeing through something, so he tried to exin things to her. ¡°Cough! Cough! I am not thinking of anything. Xuan Men is a big path skill. Of course, you are going to have to learn it. The Xuan Men inheritor, Mister Bai, is in the geno universe now. I will take you there so you can continue learning from him. That way, you will learn things faster.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to dash your hopes,¡± Ji Yanran said with a smile. ¡°I am going to practice it. I will then be able to calcte things for you in the future. Like, for example, how many women are going to try hitting on you.¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Han Sen had just taken a sip of tea and almost choked.


    ¡°Why would someone ever think about hitting on me?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°You think too highly of me. The geno universe is full of monsters of different races. There are not many humans. Everyone thinks of beauty in a different light. There won¡¯t be any cheating going on.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Ji Yanran said with a smile. ¡°In that case, thank you very much. Should I find you a few in the alliance? I heard Qin Xuan and Huangfu Jing went to the geno universe. Oh, right! I think Gu Qingcheng is there as well. She is the prettiest human woman in existence.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran¡¯s smile. It felt like the smile was actually a de hidden in the moon. He immediately sat up straight and avoided looking evil. He looked at Ji Yanran with love and said, ¡°In my eyes, the whole universe pales inparison to how attractive you are. Qin Xuan, Gu Qingcheng, and all the others are like female lions. I treat them like men.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised to eat all that food. He was now regretting letting Ji Yanran practice Xuan Men skills.


    As an Annihtion God Spirit, if there was no special reason for it, Han Sen could use the Sky God Crown to remain in the geno universe for four days. He then had to go back to his god temple in the universe of kingdoms.


    The four days there were the most rxing Han Sen had spent in years. He taught Ji Yanran geno arts and practiced with Littleflower. He stayed with Ling¡¯er and took Ji Yanran for walks in the mall. He was really rxed.


    If it was not for the God Chaos Party and Qin Xiu making trouble for all existence, Han Sen would have preferred to stay in that moment forever.


    In the universe of kingdoms, a big and icy light appeared on the Chu Kingdom¡¯s border, Sea Hide System. It froze a lot of barren systems around it. It was like a big ice field in space.


    The other systems were affected by the ice. It made the temperatures very weird. In the star ice fields, people saw a bright moon atop it all. It was shining in endless space.

 Chapter 3232 - Condition

    <strong>Chapter 3232 Condition</strong>


    When Han Sen went back to the Qin Kingdom and Feng family castle, it was only four dayster.


    He heard that the Chu Kingdom¡¯s border had a scary ice god pulse manifest, and so the concept tempted him quite a bit.


    His Dongxuan Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra were already able to break the world. The Story of Genes could manifest Spell. He did not need more power, but his Jadeskin wascking. It required a rare gene race to reverse the power of his body. The Chu Kingdom had a super ice god pulse show up. Perhaps there was a chance of a rare ice gene race showing up.


    Jadeskin was notpletely an ice element, but one ice gene race for its body was likely enough. So, Han Sen wanted to go to the ice fields.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°After Qin Xiu took control of the God Chaos Party, the God Chaos Party has not tried to do anything attention-drawing. I am afraid things will end up as God Hall Leader said. He has not gainedplete control of the ck crystal armor, and that is why he is worried. In these times, nothing explicitly bad should happen.¡±


    ¡°Mister Han, the king wants you to go and visit him.¡± Before Han Sen could move, Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s officer arrived at the Feng family castle to deliver a decree issued by the king.


    Han Sen thought about it and decided on following the officer to go and see the king.


    When Wan¡¯er was revived, Qin Jing Zhen ended up getting attacked by her. The wounds he had received were quite bad. Han Sen had not seen the king since that happened, so he was keen on learning about what happened to the man.


    When Han Sen next saw Qin Jing Zhen, he frowned.


    Qin Jing Zhen was a powerful elite. When he saw him, he was totally fine. Upon seeing him now, he looked pale. His eyes looked tired. It seemed as if he was still sick.


    Han Sen had a closer look. He sighed and said, ¡°I did not expect Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s wounds to be even worse than I thought. I am afraid he will not live long.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen smiled. He pointed at the chair and said to Han Sen, ¡°Please sit, Mister Han.¡±


    ¡°My King, why have you sought me out?¡± Han Sen asked. With the condition Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s body was in, he was not going to be asked there for a casual, mid-day chat.


    Qin Jing Zhen sighed and said, ¡°Mister, you are a miracle man. I am sure you can tell that I am going to die soon.¡±


    ¡°If you trust me, I can check your body over and maybe help you out,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°While I may not be able to save your life forever, I can possibly make your lifest a bit longer.¡±


    In front of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king, other people would have watched their words and spoke with great care. Han Sen, however, was not that worried. ¡°Please, Master,¡± Qin Jing Zhen said without any doubt. On any other day, Qin Jing Zhen would not have let any random person touch his body. This time was different.


    The Qin Kingdom had many elites, but no one had been able to do anything to alleviate his wounds. Even Jian Bu Gu said he could only live for another year at the most. Qin Jing Zhen was not too worried about his safety anymore.


    Plus, Han Sen had saved Bai Qin inside the alpha temple and drew Wan¡¯er away. It made Qin Jing Zhen trust him a bit more. That was why he was not so worried about letting him help now.


    Han Sen reached out his finger and ced it on Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s forehead. He was forced to use his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power and inject it into the ailing man¡¯s body.


    The structure of Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s body went into Han Sen¡¯s brain. All of his cells were dyed with gold light.


    The gold light was very bright. Although it was very weak, it was hard to ignore its existence.


    It was Wan¡¯er¡¯s power. It seemed to be very beautiful, but it was a deadly thing to Qin Jing Zhen.


    When the gold light corroded him, Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s gene chains had be gold. Now, 10% of his gene chains were gold. If this kept going on, when it reached 30%, Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s body would be destroyed. He would be a dead man.


    Qin Jing Zhen had three powers. Suppressing the spread of the gold light did not seem to work very well. It was hard to stop the gold lightpletely in its tracks. ording to the speed of the gold light, Qin Jing Zhen really had less than a year to live.


    Han Sen pulled his finger back. He looked at Qin Jing Zhen and frowned.


    ¡°I know my condition,¡± Qin Jing Zhen said. ¡°You can tell me what you think without beating around the bush. Be direct.¡±


    Han Sen nodded and said, ¡°ording to the examination I have conducted on your body, if there is no other power to heal you, you only have one more year to live.¡± ¡°Teacher Jian said that too,¡± Qin Jing Zhen said with a wry smile. ¡°It looks like I really am going to die this time.¡± Although he was a king, he could not face his mortality. Qin Jing Zhen really did not want to die yet.


    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Han Sen said after a brief hesitation.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s eyes immediately grew brighter. He looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Mister Han, do you have a way to fix my wounds?¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen looked for Han Sen because he thought he now had hope. This was his final hope. He had consulted with many others. even the Annihtion God Spirits that protected the Qin family were unable to do anything for the wounds Qin Jing Zhen had sustained. Qin Jing Zhen had already given up, but Jian Bu Gu was the one to suggest seeking out Han Sen and see if he could help him out.


    After thinking for a moment, Han Sen said, ¡°I am not sure I canpletely heal you, but I do have a way to extend your life for about three to five years. In the time I can give you, perhaps a more permanent solution can be found.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen developed a wry smile and said, ¡°I would like to live another three to five years. You might not believe me when I tell you this, but I am not afraid of death. There is something I do not want to leave behind unfinished.¡±


    ¡°Is this because of the crown prince?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Mister Han, you really know me,¡± Qin Jing Zhen said with a sigh. ¡°The Qin Kingdom is the greatest kingdom in the universe. It is very powerful. It is stronger than the other six kingdoms, but it is also different from the other six kingdoms. The Qin Kingdom is a kingdom founded onw. The king is the highest. Without a king, other departments can continue to function. The country will still operate, but my Bai son is still young. He still wants to y. For a boy his age to run a country, it would be terrible. I am afraid he will mess up the fate of the kingdom.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen said it clearly, and Han Sen understood what he meant. If Qin Bai seeded his father on the throne, someone might steal his power and operate the boy like a puppet.


    ¡°The Qin Kingdom is in trouble. There are so many problems facing us. I would like to live a few more years so I can give my son a safe country.¡± Qin Jing Zhen looked at Han Sen seriously and said, ¡°Mister Han, no matter the price I must pay, please let me live a few years longer. I do not want to die now.¡±


    ¡°I will do what I can. It will not be hard extending your life for three to five years more, but any longer than that will be dependent on your body.¡± Han Sen paused before saying, ¡°The skills I use will have their effect on you. To use this method, there is a condition.¡±

 Chapter 3233 - Mirror Moon

    <h4>Chapter 3233 Mirror Moon</h4>


    ¡°Please tell me, Mister Han,¡± Qin Jing Zhen seriously said. ¡°I have already told you that if it does not hurt the Qin Kingdom, I would do anything for this.¡±


    Han Sen thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are legends in the Qin Kingdom that im there is a gene race called the dark big evil dragon king. It has the coldest power and most Yin. If you can give me that gene race, there is a 100% guarantee that I will be able to extend your life for at least three years. If you are lucky, you will have another five years to live.¡±


    When Qin Jing Zhen heard about the dark big evil dragon king, his face changed. Before Qin Jing Zhen could speak, a cold voice sounded from the screen behind him. ¡°The dark big evil dragon king is the Qin Kingdom¡¯s country-suppressing God Spirit gene race. For what purpose do you want that item?¡±


    While they were talking, the voice of an overbearing, white-haired old man was heard. He appeared by walking out of a screen. He had a grand lifeforce. It was very scary. The sense of suppression he exuded was like that of a mountain.


    The white-haired, old man¡¯s power was shocking. His eyes were like those of a knife as he peered at Han Sen. He was far more overbearing than Qin Jing Zhen.


    Han Sen, however, did not react. He did not look at the old man with white hair. It was like he did not exist.


    Even a Reboot God Spirit and Qin Xiu, those types of elites, could not make Han Sen quiver and obey. He was just a Qin Kingdom elite. ¡°Please, do not be mad,¡± Qin Jing Zhen politely said to the old man with white hair. ¡°Mister Han saved my life, and he saved my son¡¯s life. He is not someone evil.¡±


    ¡°My King, you can never tell the true face of a person,¡± the old man with white hair coldly said. ¡°There are many things you should exercise caution with. The wounds on your body are something an Annihtion God Spirit is unable to do anything about, and this man is just an average mister. He says he has skills that are as grand as a sky. Can he be better than the Annihtion God Spirits that safeguard the Qin family?¡± He did not really care for Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s feelings.


    After that, Han Sen was surprised. He looked at the old man with white hair. He did not know who he was or how he was permitted to talk to Qin Jing Zhen in such a way.


    ording to theory, the Qin Kingdom should have had Qin Jing Zhen as the highest figure of authority. Even if the power of some elites was greater than Qin Jing Zhen, they would still have to care for Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s feelings when they addressed him.


    Qin Jing Zhen quietly said, ¡°There must be valid reasons for Mister Han requiring the dark big evil dragon king. Let¡¯s just allow Mister Han to exin himself.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter what reasons he has, but the dark big evil dragon king cannot be used by outsiders,¡± the old man with white hair confidently said. It was like his words were a decree of the highest order.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s face looked cold, but he still tried to keep his cool and not flip a lid. ¡°I would not give the dark big evil dragon king to outsiders on a whim. You think way too much. If there is nothing constructive you would like to tell me, I suggest you just go back. I still have many things I wish to tell Mister Han.¡±


    The old man with white hair stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°Whatever you say does not matter. I will not permit the dark big evil dragon king to be given to anyone. It can only be a treasure of the Qin family and no other!¡±


    After that, the old man with white hair turned around and left. He did not bow to Qin Jing Zhen. The words he said were meant for Qin Jing Zhen.


    ¡°My King, do you mind telling me who that person was?¡± Han Sen was upset by what that man said.


    The dark big evil dragon king was very famous in the Qin Kingdom. It was the coldest gene race with the most Yin. Han Sen had only heard about it, but he thought he could use it with Jadeskin. If he did that, he would not have to go to the Chu Kingdom to get another super god pulse. The dark big evil dragon king was a rare gene race. It was also a God Spirit gene race. It was better than an Annihtion God Spirit. If he used it to practice Cold Sutra, it would surely save him a lot of bother.


    Qin Jing Zhen wanted to live, so he would consider handing it over no matter how grand a gene race was. It was not as important as the fact of being able to live.


    Now, there was that old man who had upset Han Sen. It made Han Sen¡¯s n get ruined. He had failed.


    ¡°He is the Qin family¡¯s elder. I do not know how long he has lived, but he is the base of the Qin family.¡± Qin Jing Zhen only said that. He did not say anything else. He clearly did not want to talk about the old man any further. Qin Jing Zhen looked at him and said, ¡°Mister Han, you want the dark big evil dragon king. Does this really have something to do with healing me?¡±


    Han Sen was not going to lie. He shook his head. ¡°It is actually not rted to it. If I am forced to heal your wounds, it will cost me a lot of energy. No offense, but you are neither my friend nor my family. There is no reason for me to hurt myself to save you. If it was not for the crown prince being my friend, even if you gave me your rare gene race, I might not care about you.¡±


    ¡°You are a very honest man.¡± When Qin Jing Zhen heard that, he felt more rxed.


    If Han Sen really wanted nothing, then that would be really weird. It would have been pretty hard to understand.


    ¡°Mister Han, do you really need the dark big evil dragon king? That is our kingdom-suppressing God Spirit gene race. Even I cannot use it casually. If you only need the gene race, I have a gene race that is no inferior to the dark big evil dragon king.¡± Qin Jing Zhen did not keep talking, but what he wanted to say was obvious.


    Han Sen said, ¡°The dark big evil dragon king is not really what I require. I need a pure gene race that has the Yin and the cold, or the Yin and the soft power. I wonder if you have a gene race like that.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen looked troubled. He receded into deep thought. His eyes eventually went bright. ¡°I do not have a gene race like that, but I know where you might be able to find one. That gene race is not owned by anyone either. The gene race¡¯s power and skills are just like the dark big evil dragon king. Truth be told, it might even be better. With Mister Han¡¯s skills, it might be possible to im it.¡± ¡°What kind of gene race is it?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    It was a strong gene race, and it was not owned by anyone. Han Sen was able to im it. That just sounded strange.


    Qin Jing Zhen was a cool man. Even in the middle of a life-or death-crisis, he was still able to smile and say, ¡°That gene race is called Mirror Moon.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean mirror flower water moon?¡± Han Sen thought about the name. It sounded soft. It was like a water-element gene race. Qin Jin Zhen shook his head and said, ¡°Mirror Moon isn¡¯t about the mirror flower water moon. This gene race has nothing to do with water. I cannot tell you what kind of gene race it is, but its power should be rted to Yin and coldness.¡±


    ¡°The heart is like a mirror. It is like it reflects the moon. Without a doubt, and understanding destiny, the two words came from a great man who once belonged to the great, forgotten man. That is where the name Mirror Moon came from.¡± Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s face looked weird. ¡°Which great man was that?¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°It could not be Qin Xiu.¡±


    ¡°Night God No Moon.¡± When Qin Xiu said the name, he looked even weirder. ¡°Perhaps you have never heard of that name before, but she is a great person in the history of the Qin Kingdom.

 Chapter 3234 - Half a Candle

    <h4>Chapter 3234 Half a Candle</h4>


    ¡°Night God No Moon? Isn¡¯t that the name given to Moon God by the Qin Kingdom? Does she have a gene race in the Qin Kingdom?¡± Han Sen was shocked by this.


    If there was a gene race left behind by Moon God, it could be unique.


    Qin Jing Zhen said, ¡°Let¡¯s not mention this person Night God No Moon, but just this Mirror Moon gene race has a very legendary story behind it.¡± ¡°What is so amazing about this gene race?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    Qin Jing Zhen said, ¡°This gene race has a legend that Night God No Moon¡¯s friend left behind. After that person died, Night God No Moon did not keep the gene race. She kept it somece. Whenever she missed that friend, she went to see that gene race and speak with it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is another side to the story. It says that Night God No Moon was never able to im that gene race, and that was the reason why she kept it there. In fact, that gene race has been in the Qin Kingdom for a billion years, but no one has ever been able to im it. Fortunately, its personality is considered a rather nice one. As a matter of fact, it is even a bitzy. If you do not incite its wrath, it will not hurt anyone. It has always been kept inside Jade Wall City.¡± ¡°I did not know that.¡± Han Sen was very curious about this creature, so he could not help but ask, ¡°What species is this gene race?¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, Mister Han, please go and take a look.¡± Qin Jing Zhen paused. He spoke to an officer and said, ¡°Take Han Sen to Candle Garden.¡±


    ¡°Mister Han, I am sick. I cannot go with you. You go check it out. It will be a fantastic thing if you are able to im it. If you cannot, we will think of something else.¡± Qin Jing Zhen coughed at Han Sen.


    ¡°Take care, My King. I will leave you now.¡± Han Sen did not suggest a way in which he could help Qin Jing Zhen yet.


    It was not like Han Sen did not want to help him. It was just that he had no better way to do it. Wan¡¯er¡¯s power was all over Qin Jing Zhen. The only thing that could save his ravaging was Wan¡¯er. Not even Qin Xiu would have been able to help him.


    Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode repelled Wan¡¯er¡¯s power, but Wan¡¯er¡¯s power was far stronger now. His Super God Spirit mode worked on Qin Jing Zhen, but he could not scrub it all away.


    Han Sen forced himself to break the rules of the universe to use the Super God Spirit mode and dy the inevitable death of Qin Jing Zhen. It was because of his Super God Spirit mode. Other people were not even able to extend his life by one second, and breaking the universe was considered taboo. It cost Super God Spirit mode power to do this. Han Sen only asked for a God Spirit gene race in return, so it was not too costly.


    Han Sen said Qin Jing Zhen might one day be all better. That was not entirely a lie.


    Qin Jing Zhen was Qin Xiu¡¯s heir. If he was able to live when Qin Xiu came back, perhaps there was a chance Wan¡¯er would be willing to save him. That was one of the possibilities Han Sen had considered. If Han Sen was able to reverse his Super God Spirit mode, he could save the dying king himself. That was another chance he could put faith in.


    At the end of the day, though, these two opportunities for saving the king were in the future. At this point, no one could do anything


    Han Sen went to Candle Garden, which had a weird presence. It kept appearing and disappearing. Sometimes it was there, and sometimes it was not there. It made Han Sen be unable to look at it.


    ¡°Candle Garden is a ce where no trespassers may go,¡± the officer said at the gate. He did not go forward. ¡°Without the king¡¯s orders, no one is allowed to enter. I can only bring you this far.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen pushed the door open and went into Candle Garden.


    Candle Garden was big, but the big garden did not have flowers, grass, woods, or trees. It did not have fake mountains or streams of water. The ground wasposed of stone boards. There was also a small pavilion. The small pavilion was very tiny. Compared to the garden atrge, it was very empty. Han Sen looked at the stone desk inside the stone pavilion. The garden did not have anything in it. There was only the stone desk on the inside, which had half a white candle.


    Han Sen felt a weird presence earlier. He determined it came from this strange half candle.


    ¡°Weird. If this half-candle is the legendary gene race, it should be a fire element one. Why did Qin Jing Zhen say it was Yin and cold? Why does the half-candle not seem to have anything to do with Mirror Moon? Is this half-candle not Mirror Moon¡¯s gene race?¡± Han Sen frowned as he looked around. The results of the inspection were the same as before. Aside from the half-burned candle, there was nothing else to espy in the garden. Besides the fact that there were no gene races there, there also weren¡¯t any ordinary nts.


    ¡°This is a little strange. Is the half-candle really Mirror Moon?¡± Han Sen stepped toward the stone pavilion. He sensed that the candle was nothing ordinary, but the presence was very hidden. Han Sen could not see it clearly.


    Outside the pavilion, he did not think the candle was very special. When he went to the stone pavilion, he felt cold. Everything seemed to go dark. It was like he had just entered a cold and dark cave.


    He could not see anything beyond the pavilion. Everything was pitch ck. He could not even see his fingers. All he could see was the very dim light of the candle that was down upon the table.


    The light was weird. The candlelight outside the pavilion looked yellowish. It looked like any ordinary candle.


    As he looked upon it now, the candlelight was blueish and greenish. It was a distinctly ghost-like fire, and it released a scary and cold air. The cold air in the stone pavilion came from the candle.


    Han Sen entered the stone pavilion. He suddenly heard the old man with white hair, whom he had encountered in the pce, coldly said, ¡°You are an outsider, yet you wish to take Mirror Moon. If you were smart, you would leave right now. If you are too slow, I am afraid you are just going to die here.¡± After pausing, the old man with white hair said, ¡°Jing Zhen fears his demise. He must have be possessed. His wounds cannot be healed by an Annihtion-ss elite. He believes an outsider human can help him. It looks like he is just amoner after all. He is nothing like how a true king should be. If the Qin Kingdom can ever hope to unite the universe, it will always boil down to the strength of an heir.¡±


    After saying that, the old man with white hair looked glum as he said, ¡°Jing Zhen only has one son, Qin Bai. On top of that, the kid is an asshole. The Qin Kingdom¡¯s fate is something we should worry about. I am afraid I will have to wait for the right moment. I should wait for the real Qin king to show up.¡± Han Sen looked at the candle and thought, ¡°Qin Jing Zhen did not lie. This half-candle is a Yin and cold gene race after all. Still, it is a bit different. While it has fire, the fire is awfully cold. What kind of gene race is this? Why is it called Mirror Moon?¡±


    While he was thinking, Han Sen stepped toward the candle. Even if that half-candle wasn¡¯t a worthy match for Jadeskin, having that powerful gene race was still beneficial.

 Chapter 3235 - Mirror Moon Candle

    <h4>Chapter 3235 Mirror Moon Candle</h4>


    As Han Sen got closer to the candle, the cold air felt very heavy. Even someone like Han Sen, who had a strong body, felt the cold air prate him.


    ¡°Weird. This power does not seem to be a cold element. Otherwise, Jadeskin should have been able to resist it. Now, the cold air goes into my body, but Jadeskin does not react. It is not just a cold element. It isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Han Sen was more interested in that half-burned candle.


    The reverse Dongxuan Sutra ran on its own because it was a power native to the universe of kingdoms. Unlike its counterpart, it wasn¡¯t going to be hampered by the rules that governed the universe.


    The reverse Dongxuan Sutra was different from the powers of the primary Dongxuan Sutra. The main Dongxuan Sutra power came through the Dongxuan Aura¡¯s powers of analysis and inspection. The Dongxuan Sutra did not need to analyze things either. It could just simte the powers of an opponent.


    It was kind of like a copying machine. No matter what the content was, it would just copy it.


    If the main Dongxuan Sutra was a skill, then the reverse Dongxuan Sutra was a violent skill.


    Han Sen¡¯s power was suddenly swapped. It became the cold power, which was practically the same. It was different from the main Dongxuan Sutra. The reverse Dongxuan Sutra was violent, but it could only be used after it had been transformed. One was not able to witness the miracles inside it. Even though Han Sen was now using a power that was the same as the candle, he had no idea what kind of power it was.


    Although that was enough, Han Sen¡¯s power became just like that of the half-burned candle. He suddenly felt like the dark was starting to fade away. The cold air went away. The stone pavilion was still the stone pavilion, and the candle was still the candle. Han Sen still stood in the pavilion. It felt as if everything was just a dream.


    Han Sen knew that this was not a dream. He still felt the candle¡¯s power, which was very scary.


    It was different from before. The power started to get closer to him. It was clearly because Han Sen¡¯s power had changed. It thought he was one of them, or it was getting closer because it sensed the same power.


    Han Sen tried to get close to the candle, and the candle did not deny him. The white, half-burned candle still burned with gold fire. There was no longer a cold feeling from it. Beneath the burning candlelight, Han Sen felt warm. It was like he was bathing in fire. ¡°Can you talk to me?¡± Han Sen walked in front of the stone table to talk to the white half-burned candle.


    The white candle was an unknown creature. Obviously, it could not speak or think for itself. Yet, it shook its light to try andmunicate.


    ¡°Are you Mirror Moon?¡± Han Sen asked. He wasn¡¯t sure if his question would be answered.


    The half-burned candle shook a little. It looked like a confirmation.


    ¡°Do you know Moon God?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The candle¡¯s me shivered a little. It clearly recognized Moon God.


    ¡°Are you Moon God¡¯s gene race?¡± Han Sen asked another question.


    This time, the candle¡¯s me jumped twice. Han Sen knew what that meant. Clearly, it was not a gene race that belonged to Moon God. If it jumped twice, it meant no.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes squinted as he asked, ¡°Did Moon God try and take you away?¡±


    He saw the mes of the candle jump once, so Han Sen immediately proceeded to ask, ¡°Does that mean you did not want to follow her?¡±


    The candle¡¯s light jumped. Han Sen was shocked. ¡°It looks like there is some truth to the legend after all. It was not that Moon God did not want to take it with her. She just couldn¡¯t take it with her.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the candle and asked, ¡°In that case, are you willing to follow me?¡±.


    He directly asked that question because there was no need to beat around the bush. If Jadeskin did not react, that meant the strange half-burned candle could not be used to reverse his Jadeskin body.


    It would have been great if he could take it with him. If he couldn¡¯t, he would not be missing out on much.


    This time, the half-burned candle¡¯s me did not move. After a while, it flickered once.


    ¡°That means you want to follow me,¡± Han Sen said with glee. The candle, which was called Mirror Moon, was amazing. It would have been excellent if he could take it with him. It would likelye in handy at some point.


    This time, the candlelight jumped extra fast. Despite that quick flicker of the me, the actual body of the candle itself did not move an inch. It was rather strange.


    Han Sen feltpelled to ask, ¡°Can¡¯t you move?¡±


    The candle¡¯s me flickered one time and one time only. That seemed to suggest Han Sen was indeed right in his clever deduction. The gene race he was talking to was not able to move by itself. If it needed to move, it would require a helping hand.


    This was too weird. Gene races at Mirror Moon¡¯s level had an Annihtion God Spirit power, yet it could not move. That was very hard to believe.


    ¡°It can¡¯t talk ormunicate. It cannot even move. What kind of God Spirit gene race is this?¡± Han Sen looked at Mirror Moon weirdly before asking, ¡°Can I just use my hands to pick you up?¡±


    After receiving an answer, Han Sen put his hands around the half-burned candle and picked it up.


    The moment Han Sen picked the candle up, he sensed darkness ahead. He felt as if space and time around him had been twisted by a strange power.


    Han Sen stood where he was, looking ahead with caution. One could not tell what sort of emotions he was feeling. It was like he was seeing a ghost but was not scared.


    ¡°If I tell people what happened, no one will believe what I have seen.¡± Han Sen held the candle with a wry smile.


    He understood why the candle had a strong and cold presence. That presence was not simply a cold power.


    Han Sen had a closer look. He saw that the space above Jade Wall City disy many transparent, white ghosts flying. They were all headed into the sky.


    They weren¡¯t just above Jade Wall City. All of space seemed to be filled with transparent ghosts drifting off into the skies.


    The spirits featured old people, young men, men, and women. It looked like they all knew geno arts. Everyone was flying in that direction.


    This scene was incredibly beautiful. All the dead souls in the universe were flying. It was indescribable how creepy and awesome the scene was.


    Han Sen¡¯s vision focused on a giant god hall. The giant god hall had four giant words on it.


    ¡°Geno hall?¡± Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Does this mean the white, transparent souls are the souls of creatures that are reincarnating? Does that mean the geno hall is a ce where the two worlds can connect?¡±


    Han Sen quickly put the candle back on the stone table. The spirits and the geno hall instantly disappeared from the sky. When he picked up the candle again, all of that was revealed again.


    ¡°This half-burned candle¡¯s power is connected to the concept of reincarnation.¡± Han Sen was shocked as he held the candle.

 Chapter 3236 - Elder

    <h4>Chapter 3236 Elder</h4>


    For it to be rted to the powers that governed reincarnation was something rather spooky.


    Han Sen was still unable to figure out what the half-burned candle actually was. Even an Annihtion-ss main god had no direct association with the processes of reincarnation. Plus, that half-burned candle was just a wild, evolved God Spirit gene race.


    ¡°What is the precise nature of this existence? Who was its master?¡± Han Sen wanted to immediately seek out Night God No Moon so he could ask about Mirror Moon¡¯s history and power.


    Although he had the Mirror Moon candle, Han Sen could not ce Mirror Moon in his Sea of soul. Mirror Moon only agreed to follow him. It did not agree to be his gene race. ¡°It is OK if I am at least able to bring it around with me. It does not matter if I cannot ce it down in the Sea of soul.¡± Han Sen was chill about that fact. He just grabbed ahold of the half-burned candle and started to make his exit from the Candle Garden.


    ¡°No... Impossible...¡± The old man with white hair thought Han Sen would gain nothing. Who would have known Han Sen was able to hold the half-burned candle and leave the Candle Garden so simply?


    Mirror Moon was not like the big, dark evil dragon king that meant a lot to the Qin Kingdom, but its history was just like the big, dark evil dragon king. It might have been even greater than it.


    Night God No Moon had left a big mark on the Qin Kingdom. She left behind even more than even Qin Xiu. After all, Qin Xiu only made the Qin Kingdom shine for one generation.


    Night God No More established the system ofw. It made the Qin Kingdom shine all the way up until this day, saving it from being destroyed.


    The Qin Kingdom had many ultimate elites to help it. That enabled it to experience and endure many crises without falling. It was all, more or less, rted to the stability given by their system ofw.


    If this was not the case, why would so many of those elites help the Qin Kingdom if over half of them were not even from the Qin Kingdom? Why would they work to save the country? Mirror Moon, which was a half-burned candle, was not Night God No Moon¡¯s gene race. Still, it had a big connection to Night God No Moon. Back in the day, Night God No Moon had only just set up her system ofw. It had a lot of trouble getting off the ground and even led to a lot of inner conflicts in the kingdom. Onew cost 10,000 lives. Everyw that was made involved many lives. It was like a river of blood was formed.


    When the newws were pushed to their most trying times, the king suddenly died. The nobles who opposed the newws used that chance to attack Night God No Moon¡¯s people, who wanted to follow thew and order. They said things like ¡°The newws make the God Spirits mad, and that is why the king died. If they continue using the new system ofw, which goes against the sky, the Qin Kingdom will be punished by the sky and destroyed one day.¡±


    The voices of those against grew louder when the king died. They could not be quelled. The efforts and blood that had been spent on creating thews to that point were on the cusp of being wasted.


    At that time, Night God No Moon borrowed Mirror Moon. With the power of that half-burned candle, they broke the system of reincarnation and brought the king back to life. After that, things took a turn. The new system ofw seeded.


    That was all very scary. The king made an order to keep silent about his revival. The officers who knew about the kinging back to life were all dead. Even amidst the royals, no one talked about that.


    The legends about Mirror Moon, the half-burned candle, bringing the king back to life were well-known. Although the royals did not dare speak about it, many people looked for Mirror Moon.


    After Night God No Moon vanished, many royals tried to im Mirror Moon. The old man with white hair was one of them, but he had failed.


    The half-burned candle, Mirror Moon, was left sitting in the Qin Kingdom¡¯s Candle Garden. Only God knew how many billions of yearster had passed. Now, Han Sen had been easily able to take the half-burned candle out of Candle Garden. Qin Yuan did not object to Han Sen going to Candle Garden because he did not believe Han Sen had what it took to take Mirror Moon. Even the Qin family¡¯s Break World elites could not much such a candle. Besides, Han Sen was just a human outsider.


    He had not expected that Han Sen would really be able to bring the Mirror Moon candle away. Qin Yuan could not just sit back and watch as this happened. It was a powerful item that could go against the sky. Even if the Qin family could not use it, he did not want to allow it to be used by an outsider.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes looked very deep. He teleported through space and stared at the Mirror Moon candle in Han Sen¡¯s hands. His eyes turned bright as he said, ¡°He did not take the Mirror Moon candlepletely. I am not sure what method he used to have the Mirror Moon candle let him bring it out of Candle Garden.¡±


    If Han Sen had already taken Mirror Moon, Qin Yuan would have been very worried. He was worried that Mirror Moon had a mysterious power. Otherwise, he would not have had to stop Han Sen.


    He now realized that Han Sen could not actually take the Mirror Moon candle. This delighted him. He jumped away, going across a lot of space to enter the Candle Garden.


    Han Sen was holding the half-burned candle on his way out of the garden. The officer who led Han Sen there was still waiting for him outside. When he saw Han Sen bring the half-burned candle out, the officer was shocked.


    He did not know the history of Mirror Moon, but he had seen many kings enter Candle Garden and exit with a destroyed look on their faces. Everyone had always returned from that ce empty-handed.


    Upon seeing that Han Sen had the half-burned candle in his hands and was now walking out fine, how could anyone not be shocked?


    The officer went up to him and bowed. ¡°Congrattions, Mister Han. You really are so strong. I have served three generations, and I have seen many people enter the Candle Garden. I have never seen anyone bring anything out with them from that ce. You are the only one who has been able to do this, Mister Han.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but he suddenly saw a shadowe before him. It blocked his way.


    When he saw that shadow, the officer felt his body tremor and quake. He quickly kneeled. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Greetings, Old Alpha.¡±


    Qin Yuan ignored the officer. He looked at Han Sen and coldly said, ¡°Put Mirror Moon down. This is not some item you can randomly take away.¡±


    ¡°Really? The king told me that if I was able to take it that it belongs to me.¡± Han Sen was not angry, but he did speak coldly.


    ¡°Jing Zhen¡¯s sickness has not yet been healed. His mind is still a bit messed up. You cannot take his words seriously.¡± Qin Yuan took a step forward. His power was like a mountain or rushing tsunami. He wanted Han Sen to bend.


    ¡°Are you saying the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king¡¯s brain is broken?¡± Han Sen directly asked. ¡°You are talking like a fart.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I think you have no idea that you are going to die today.¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s power grew stronger. The scary presence turned into a pair of eyes that had a fire inside. He was going for Han Sen as if he wanted to burn him to dust.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant?¡± Han Sen coldly asked.


    ¡°What if it was? Jing Zhen is my heir. His grandfather¡¯s grandfather called me Great-Grandfather. I am an elder. So, what if I speak the truth?¡± Qin Yuan looked very overbearing. His body raged with fire. ¡°I already know one elder of the Qin family,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°She calls me Big Brother. If we are talking about who the oldest is, you should call me the great-, great-, great-, great-granduncle or something. I say it is your brain that has a problem. As an elder, I can say that to you, right?¡±

 Chapter 3237 - Demon God Sword Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 3237 Demon God Sword Spirit</h4>


    ¡°You should die for humiliating the Qin family. Not even the king can protect your precious asshole in this ce.¡± Qin Yuan looked murderous. He really wanted Han Sen dead.


    Han Sen was a famous, evil officer. He was the person most favored by the crown prince, and that was already more than enough to ce him squarely in Qin Yuan¡¯s bad books.


    Now, Han Sen was trying to trick Qin Jing Zhen and take the Mirror Moon candle for himself. He also wanted to get his hands on the dark big evil dragon king. He had to die for these transgressions. Before Han Sen could say a word, Qin Yuan¡¯s right finger flickered. A scary and invisible sword air went straight for Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s practice was very scary. To live as long as he had was unnatural. He and Jian Bu Gu had both studied with the sword, but he had been famous well before Jian Bu Gu. He was an invincible swordsman in the eyes of the Qin Kingdom.


    Furthermore, the Qin family¡¯s butler, An Yang Ting, was in charge of safeguarding the Qin family¡¯s bloodline. He had killed many scary elites. Whoever saw his invisible sword was doomed. Even a king might not have survived such an encounter.


    In fact, Qin Yuan had assassinated the king of another kingdom. There used to be a kingdom called the Yue Kingdom. Qin Yuan killed the king, and the kingdom copsed soon after.


    Many of the people killed by the invisible sword were powerful kingdom elites and people who had powerful God Spirit gene races.


    To other kingdoms, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s An Yang Ting and Qin Yuan were scarier than Qin Jing Zhen who was the actual king.


    The main feature of the invisible sword was that it was invisible. People were never too certain of the way they died. Qin Yuan used his invisible sword for an obvious purpose. He wished to kill Han Sen.


    Han Sen was suppressed by the rules of the universe of kingdoms. He could not use his primary Dongxuan Sutra, and the reverse Dongxuan Sutra did not have the power that enabled him to peep into the workings of the world. Thus, he did not detect the invisible sword air that was thirsty for him.


    Seeing the sword air already strike Han Sen on his wound, Qin Yuan coldlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re just an evil officer and nothing more. Here he was trying to take my Qin family¡¯s Mirror Moon¡¯s gene race. You really did have to die for this.¡±


    In the next second, Qin Yuan¡¯s face looked glum. The invisible sword touched Han Sen¡¯s clothes, but his body was pushed away by the sword air. He did not get killed by the invisible sword. He was also not injured by it.


    ¡°You and I have no prior grudge, yet you want to kill me.¡± Han Sen did not want to kill the people of the Qin Kingdom. He definitely did not want to kill people from the Qin family.


    After all, Qin Bai was always nice to him. Qin Yuan should have been trying to help Qin Bai. When Qin Yuan was being mean to him, he did not care.


    ¡°You should die.¡± Qin Yuan was already making another move. He was no longer afraid. His body¡¯s God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse exploded. It was like a rare demon sword releasing a sword mind that was unleashed upon the sky.


    The scary sword mind made the whole of Jade Wall City¡¯s weapons moan and groan. They shivered and shook as if they were afraid.


    Qin Yuan didn¡¯t just have the Qin family¡¯s Annihtion God Spirit Blood-Pulse. He also had an Annihtion God Spirit Blood ¨C Pulse gene race, Demon God Sword Spirit. His invisible sword was based on the power of the Demon God Sword Spirit. A geno art was birthed out of it.


    Now, the Demon God Sword Spirit hadbined with him. It unleashed all of his power. Qin Yuan waved his finger and summoned a sword air that shocked the sky. It was like a rainstorm of swords heading for Han Sen.


    ¡°Old Alpha¡¯s Demon God Sword Spirit! This is going in the direction of Candle Garden. He wants to kill Han Sen.¡± Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s face looked terrible. He angrily mmed the table. It disrupted his wounds and made him cough up some blood.


    Qin Jing Zhen really hoped Han Sen could help extend his life. It was fine if Qin Yuan was not willing to give the dark big evil dragon king to Han Sen. That was the Qin Kingdom¡¯s suppressing gene race. Qin Jing Zhen understood his reasoning behind that.


    Now, Qin Yuan was going to try and murder Han Sen near the Candle Garden. It was like he was killing him too.


    ¡°Qin Yuan, I am currently the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king is, not you. How dare you ignore mymand? If I do not kill you, I cannot be the king.¡± Qin Jing Zhen looked murderous. He was furious about the situation.


    Qin Yuan did not care for his opinion. He did not care about Qin Bai either. Qin Jing Zhen was afraid that if he died, Qin Bai would end up like a puppet on the throne.


    Killing Qin Yuan, however, was difficult. He was the leader of An Yang Ting. He had the scary powers of the Qin family. With Qin Yuan¡¯s power, the Qin Kingdom did not have someone sufficiently strong enough to oppose them.


    If Jian Bu Gu was not willing to fight, it was hopeless. He was one of the few people who could fight Qin Yuan, but Jian Bu Gu had made a promise not to fight. It was impossible to ask him to kill Qin Yuan.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s heart was full of ire. He gnashed his teeth, wanting to skin Qin Yuan alive. But he could not make such amand.


    Qin Jing Zhen suddenly hated thew. If there was now, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s kingly power would not be so scattered. He would not have been so helpless when it came to dealing with Qin Yuan.


    ¡°If I am a king who cannot do anything, then what is the point of me being king? It is no wonder so many kings are willing to earn a bad reputation by bing a tyrant. I want to be a tyrant too. I want to give my son the throne of a supreme king,¡± Qin Jing Zhen roared. He could not speak. He was depressed. He spat out more blood. His wounds were getting worse.


    Before the endless amount of sword air that swirled around the Candle Garden touched down on Han Sen, his body started to move.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was swift. He was like the branches of a willow tree. He looked very soft as if he had no power, yet he managed to dodge everything. Not a single stroke of sword air could hurt his body.


    He did not need his Break World power for this. With hisbat power, it was already hard for Han Sen to find an opponent. He simply used his basic reactions, and the sword airs were unable to hurt him.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s face changed. He never expected anyone could ever have the reaction times needed to dodge his sword air attacks. Something like this had never happened before.


    Han Sen looked at Qin Yuan as he continued to walk forward. His body kept moving. When the sword air was around him, it went back to Qin Yuan.


    Qin Yuan pushed his invisible swords to the max, but they could not even brush against Han Sen¡¯s clothes. They could not prohibit Han Sen¡¯s slow advance.


    ¡°It is no wonder he is so ignorant. He has what it takes. It is a shame you cannot fight me. You have the power that can take you into the sky, but I will still kill you.¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes looked to be burning even brighter. The invisible sword air became visible. Two weird powers crossed his body. They started topose a sword and be a solid Break World power.


    When the sword was formed, the whole of Jade Wall City¡¯s weapons emerged from their scabbards. The sword-element gene races all started to moan and groan. They were angry and restless. It was like they were going toe out of their God Spirit marks and fight.


    ¡°Demon God Spirit Sword... What happened here? Who is An Yang Ting, that monster, fighting? He is using a Break World power.¡± All around Jade Wall City, all the elites looked toward the pce, which looked weird.

 Chapter 3238 - Getting Sword

    <h4>Chapter 3238 Getting Sword</h4>


    Qin Yuan had the Demon God Sword. The presence of the sword was like a demon god air that was tearing through the rules of creation. It was like no power was able to dull the sharpness of the sword.


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen Break World powers be solid. It meant Han Sen¡¯s Break World power had not be a solid level yet.


    Concerning the Break World scales, one could certainly tell Qin Yuan was a whole level stronger than Han Sen.


    The Break World level did not truly determine if power was stronger or weaker. Han Sen calmly looked at Qin Yuan and his Demon God Sword. The Dongxuan Sutra was used to break the world again.


    The whole universe¡¯s most basic level was in front of Han Sen. The world Han Sen saw now was different from what people and their ordinary eyes saw.


    The Demon God Sword was a heavy ck sword. It was ridiculously heavy, but its power was truly shocking.


    If this was an ordinary person going against it, all they would see was a ck and overbearing sword. The sword air, which was like the mes from a demon god, was on the heavy sword.


    In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, it was different. From what Han Sen saw, the heavy sword was made of some sort of weird substance chain. It was different from the substances around the ce. It just didn¡¯t match.


    From what Han Sen sensed, the Demon God Sword did not just exist alone. It had a strong tie with Qin Yuan¡¯s body. The two of them had many connections and ties, all of which one could not see with one¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It looks like the reason Break World power can be solid is for using the Break World power to build your own rules. It is fighting the rules right now. With the solid part as its base, it will be stronger than using Break World powers. You won¡¯t get suppressed by the rules of the universe easily either.¡± Han Sen now understood the benefits of Break World powers bing solid.


    ¡°Demon God Pierce Through the Heart Sword.¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes looked cold. He waved his Demon God Sword. The heavy sword moved in an amazing way that ignored the fabric of space. It pierced right through Han Sen¡¯s heart.


    Han Sen¡¯s body reacted. For some reason, after dodging, the Demon God Sword had still managed to perforate his chest.


    The sword pierced through Han Sen¡¯s muscles and bones. It pierced right through his heart. The back of the sword plunged through to emerge from his back. While Qin Yuan clutched his sword, he coldly said, ¡°It is just like I told you. Even if you have the ability to fight something that can take you up to the sky, today was the day you die. You die here and now.¡± He made it sound as if this was meant to be and there was no need to worry about it.


    ¡°Is this your Break World power? Can it pierce through one¡¯s heart?¡± Han Sen stood in space and lowered his head. He tried to look at the Demon God Sword in his chest.


    <b>IO</b>


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Qin Yuan proudly said, ¡°It does not just puncture one¡¯s heart. If I want to, I can have this sword pierce through anywhere on your body. Even a God Spirit cannot dodge the power of my Demon God Sword.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a scary power,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If people like you were still living in this world, I would be afraid your opponents would be very busy.¡±


    ¡°My enemies do not need to eat or sleep because they are already all dead,¡± Qin Yuan said. He pulled the Demon God Sword out of Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I do not want to be a dead man. Therefore, I must kill you.¡± Han Sen reached out a hand. He clutched the de of the Demon God Sword.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Qin Yuan did not believe what Han Sen had just told him. The power of the Demon God Sword could sh through everything. It was one of the strongest materials in the world. Nothing was able to block how sharp the Demon God Sword was.


    Han Sen grabbed the de. He only needed to pull it and the de would be broken.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s attempt to pull it back failed. The Demon God Sword couldn¡¯t be moved. It made Qin Yuan frown. He gathered up more power to pull the sword back.


    The Demon God Sword still failed to move. It was like it was buried amidst a tangle of roots. It made Qin Yuan¡¯s face change. He looked at Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Han Sen was holding the sword in his hand. The part he was holding onto was looking red, and the red color was still spreading. It was like the veins buried beneath the skin were now starting to show. The Demon God Sword¡¯s body had veins spread across it. Han Sen¡¯s hand, which was holding onto it, was at the center.


    Qin Yuan felt rather unsafe. He tried his best to pull the Demon God Sword back. He tried his hardest, but the Demon God Sword still wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Qin Yuan was even more scared because he was the one who generated the Demon God Sword. Now, he felt his power in the Demon God Sword was blocked. It was like a pipe that was clogged and blocked through concrete.


    Han Sen was holding the sword with a face that did not change. His eyes, however, shed with the colors of the rainbow. The blood power in his hands kept going into the Demon God Sword.


    Previously, Han Sen had only wanted to use the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power to fight Qin Yuan, but the power of the Demon God Sword struck Han Sen and activated the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power. It enabled him to block the Demon God Sword¡¯s power.


    This was the first time Han Sen had used the Dongxuan Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra, two Break World powers, together. With those two Break World powers, Han Sen learned something amazing.


    The Break World power of the Dongxuan Sutra enabled him to change the rules. The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s Break World power enabled things to be returned to their origin. When the two powers applied their magic to the Demon God Sword, Han Sen noticed he was able to use the Dongxuan Sutra to sh the connection between the Demon God Sword and Qin Yuan. The Blood-Pulse Sutra, meanwhile, could make the Demon God Sword return to its origin. It was like it was being reborn and was no longer controlled by the whims of Qin Yuan.


    Because the Dongxuan Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra had only achieved their Break World powers, their level was not that high. Therefore, modifying the Demon God Sword was not something that could be done in a hurry. Now, only the section Han Sen was holding was modified. Other areas of the sword were still being modified, just at a much slower pace.


    Even so, the power of the Demon God Sword was useless to Han Sen. Qin Yuan wanted to use the Demon God Sword¡¯s power to cut Han Sen¡¯s hand, but that was impossible.


    Plus, the humans of the universe of kingdoms did not practice. They all depended on outside powers. A solid Break World weapon was generated. That meant people put many powers into their Break World weapons.


    Now, a Break World weapon was not working. Qin Yuan had lost half of his power


    Since Qin Yuan had lost half of his power,peting via strength seemed unlikely. Even in his best period of time, he could not fight Han Sen with power.


    Qin Yuan shouted loudly. He used a power that was kind of like drinking milk. The Demon God Sword, which was still in Han Sen¡¯s hand, could not be moved. The red veins went all over the Demon God Sword.


    Pang!


    When the Demon God Sword was fully red, it shook away Qin Yuan¡¯s hands. Qin Yuan shockingly looked at the Demon God Sword that was in Han Sen¡¯s chest. He could not believe the Demon God Sword he generated could no longer be controlled by him. It even ended up shirking his hand away.

 Chapter 3239 - An Yang Ting

    <h4>Chapter 3239 An Yang Ting</h4>


    Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes looked shocked. Han Sen reached out his hands to stop the Demon God Sword¡¯s handle. He then pulled the Demon God Sword out of his chest.


    While the Demon God Sword was being pulled out of his body, Han Sen¡¯s wounds immediately started to heal. The wounds instantly faded from sight. Not a single mark or scar remained.


    As this happened, the Demon God Sword was full of red. It all looked like veins. The moment Han Sen pulled the Demon God Sword out, the Demon God Sword¡¯s sword air started to rise. It was like it was setting the sword¡¯s body on fire. The entire Demon God Sword was covered in a red me. The red fire started to fade away. The Demon God Sword looked like it had been reborn in a fire. The heavy ck sword was burned by the red me. It became smaller and shorter. It changed from a heavy sword into a longsword. It also adopted a more delicate appearance. Han Sen held the modified Demon God Sword. He swung it through the air. Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as the Demon God Sword kicked up a plume of Demon God Sword air. It was scarier than his pure power earlier.


    ¡°No... It is impossible...¡± Qin Yuan was so shocked that he stumbled back. He had lived for a very long time, but he had never seen anything like this happen. The Demon God Sword was his Break Sword weapon. It was an item he had created. Even if there was a stronger elite that could break the Demon God Sword, that elite could not take it away and warp its ownership.


    Han Sen had not only just taken the Demon God Sword, but he had adopted it. He had taken the power of the Demon God Sword for himself. If Qin Yuan had not seen this with his own two eyes, he would never have believed such a thing was possible.


    It was just Qin Yuan who couldn¡¯t believe it. Many of the elites focusing on the fight could not believe what their eyes were telling them.


    ¡°Have my eyes gotten too old to see things all funny? Did Han Sen take the Demon God Sword for his own usage?¡± Thousand Mile Reach could not believe it.


    ¡°You are not seeing things incorrectly.¡± Jia Shi Zhen looked weird as she confirmed that was what she was seeing too. Once again, Han Sen had surpassed all her expectations. People like Qin Yuan, who was considered an invincible elite of the Qin Kingdom with his Demon God Sword, were names that shocked the universe. He was a person many kings feared upon merely hearing the name. Now, the Demon God Sword was in Han Sen¡¯s hands. It also appeared to be an even stronger weapon. Han Sen slowly raised the Demon God Sword. The scary sword air locked on to Qin Yuan. Now, Qin Yuan was scared.


    When he was young, he was a very lucky man. Even the king was not as lucky as him. Many people of the Qin Kingdom had already be yellow soil, yet he was still alive.


    Only God knew how many years it had been since Qin Yuanst felt the sensation of fear. When this terror fell upon him again, he realized that no matter how powerful he had be or how much of a reputation he had earned, he was just as scared of dying as anyone else was. He was perhaps even more afraid.


    When Han Sen waved the Demon God Sword in his direction, Qin Yuan¡¯s eyebrows kept jumping. His body shed like thunder. A sword spirit arose from his back.


    It was Qin Yuan¡¯s Annihtion-ss gene race Demon God Sword Spirit. Now, the Demon God Sword Spirit did not look so scary. That was because half of its power was used by Qin Yuan to make the Demon God Sword. Thus, the Demon God Sword¡¯s Spirit power was extremely weak.


    Qin Yuan knew he could not dodge the Demon God Sword¡¯s power. Even though he had a Demon God Sword Spirit, he could not evade the attack of the Demon God Sword. Only the Demon God Sword Spirit¡¯s power could fight back the Demon God Sword in a bid to perhaps negate it.


    The Demon God Sword Spirit was too weak. Half of its power had been used to create the Demon God Sword. It was so weak that it could not block or cancel the Demon God Sword power.


    Qin Yuan gave up the Demon God Sword Spirit to get rid of the Demon God Sword¡¯s lock on him, forcing it to fight the Demon God Sword Spirit. He knew the Demon God Sword Spirit would be broken by the Demon God Sword, but he had no choice. He had to do this to stay alive.


    After leaving the Demon God Sword Spirit, Qin Yuan still had the Qin family¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse and another gene race. After summoning a gene racebination, he did not look back. He sent out a signal.


    Many shadows appeared. They were not as strong as Qin Yuan, but they were not much weaker. These people were members of An Yang Ting, and they wielded the most basic powers of the Qin Kingdom. Unless it was a life-or-death moment, even Qin Jing Zhen, who was the king of the Qin Kingdom, could not use them. Only Qin Yuan and An Yang Ting members could use the An Yang Ting.


    The An Yang Ting members were d in ck clothes and robes. They wore masks that were faceless and white. All of the shadows appeared next to the Candle Garden and surrounded the area.


    Han Sen¡¯s Demon God Sword struck the Demon God Sword Spirit, but the two of them did not create much of an impact. The Demon God Sword Spirit, which was a transparent and light shadow, was absorbed by the Demon God Sword.


    After absorbing the Demon God Sword Spirit, the Demon God Sword underwent some changes. It was like it had some sort of spirit. It left Han Sen¡¯s hand to hover in front of him.


    Bzzt!


    The whole system was illuminated by a sword light. Countless swords departed their scabbards. The more famous they were, the more they reacted. All of the sword lights went into the sky like they were fighting some strange power. Han Sen did not have time to figure out what happened to the Demon God Sword. He grabbed the Demon God Sword. At this moment, Han Sen felt the Demon God Sword was different. It had once been a weapon. Now, it was a lifeforce. It was a new Demon God Sword Spirit.


    Compared to the old Demon God Sword Spirit, this Demon God Sword Spirit was far stronger. It was a pure, Break World God Spirit gene race.


    A hundred An Yang Ting members surrounded the Candle Garden. They had a weird ck air around them. It was unknown what sort of gene race power that was.


    The ck fire looked like it had a soul. It was all going into Qin Yuan¡¯s body. Qin Yuan¡¯s body started to generate a cloud of ck smoke.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s body looked very weird. He had many ck dragon scales and a dark horn. He was like a human ck dragon.


    When the An Yang Ting¡¯s elites gathered their power over Qin Yuan, his presence became stronger. He became scarier. He became even scarier than when he used Break World power.


    More and more An Yang Ting people arrived. Their bodies had a ck me. It helped Qin Yuan¡¯s ck me.


    The An Yang Ting members had been elites for a few generations, and all of them were unique. There was so much power inside Qin Yuan. How scary was that power?


    Han Sen was holding the Demon God Sword while coldly looking at Qin Yuan. Although Qin Yuan could die, the An Yang Ting¡¯s members were members of the Qin family. They were the basis of the Qin family. They used all their power on Qin Yuan. If Han Sen beat them, that meant the An Yang Ting would be trashed in its entirety. ¡°Qin Yuan uses a gene race. That must be the dark big evil dragon king because that gene race has this secret. It is no wonder that when Qin Yuan heard about me wanting the dark big evil dragon king, his reaction was so vtile.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked like thunder. He held onto the Demon God Sword.


    On this day, even the old man Sky King was there. He would have killed Qin Yuan and had the An Yang Ting be buried with him.

 Chapter 3240 - Black Dragon Promise

    <h4>Chapter 3240 ck Dragon Promise</h4>


    Qin Yuan¡¯s back had the shadow of a ck dragon on it. It looked like it was there, but it was not there. It was in the mist. It did not look real.


    Han Sen waved the Demon God Sword Spirit and mustered an invisible sword air toeshing out at Qin Yuan. That sword air was unavoidable.


    Dong!


    The sword air struck Qin Yuan, but it was blocked three feet behind him. He could not stick it through.


    The shadow of a dragon wrapped around Qin Yuan. It looked like it was there, but it was not there. It blocked the Demon God Sword Spirit¡¯s invisible sword air. In the meantime, the An Yang Ting members spoke spells aloud as if they were honest believers.


    When a few hundred An Yang Ting members spoke out a mysterious spell to the ck air, the whole of Jade Wall City lit up. The giant man-made city, ringed by a jade wall, had many of its buildings glow with a mysterious light. If one looked closer, one would find that those lights were mystical spells.


    The whole of the Jade Wall City looked like a real, giant dragon was surrounding it. That real dragon released light. Itbined with Qin Yuan¡¯s dragon shadow, making Qin Yuan¡¯s body scarier.


    Han Sen could not help but frown. Qin Yuan¡¯s body power was not his alone. The power he had was scarier than an Annihtion God Spirit.


    In the kingdom, Qin Jing Zhen looked strange. He seemed surprised and excited at the same time. ¡°The old alpha has been pushed to this limit and used the ck Dragon Promise. Wow, he really has been pushed right to the


    edge.¡±


    The whole of Jade Wall City was in shock. Many old people, who had lived a few generations in Jade Wall City, looked at the old buildings around in confusion.


    Jade Wall City had many old buildings. Regardless of how much they developed the city, these old buildings were never torn down or disced.


    The old courtyards houses, broken old temples, towers made of bricks, mottled churches, old monasteries, lots of small stone houses, and the newly built buildings that did not fit in with the architecture of the old buildings glowed with a scary light.


    On the old, broken za, every stone te glowed with a god light and a god presence. It was like some scary creature was waking up from olden times.


    An old man strangely looked at the monastery with god light. He said to himself, ¡°The stories my great-grandfather told me about were true. That old monastery is a mysterious


    ce.¡±


    The citizens of Jade Wall City observed the old buildings around them. It was hard to believe.


    The buildings glowing with a gold light were where they used to y. They would even defecate in such old houses.


    The Qin Kingdom had grown stronger over the past thousand years. They rarely had to use the ck Dragon Promise¡¯s power. In the past few decades, even the people of Jade Wall City had not been able to see the ck dragon at work.


    In an old temple, some old people started to chant.


    In an old house, ghosts started to cry.


    In a monastery, women were heard praying.


    In the church, priests were praying to God.


    Every mysterious ce had scary power exploding out of it. It made Jade Wall City¡¯s draconic shadows amplify their brightness. Qin Yuan¡¯s dragon shadow started to look a lot more real. It was like a real ck dragon flying above him.


    The Demon God Sword Spirit in Han Sen¡¯s hands had already been swung 10 times, and each time it had been blocked by Qin Yuan¡¯s ck dragon. It was unable to sh it at all.


    Qin Yuan looked as if he had an infinite power buff. He was too scary to imagine.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°The Qin Kingdom is one of the seven kingdoms. I do not know how many billions of years it hassted, but it really is very scary. For Jade Wall City to have this sort of protection power, it must make it just as strong as the power in an Annihtion-ss god temple. Clearly, I underestimated the seven kingdoms that have remained here for billions of years.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen, you lied to the king! You have made friends in secret. You are always jealous. You kill the innocent. You trick the crown prince. Now, you want to take the Qin Kingdom¡¯s suppression treasure. Are you not aware of the fact that is a big crime? It is certainly not forgivable. Thus, you should be killed!¡± Qin Yuan stood on the nine skies. A ck dragon was circling his body. He looked like a god looking down on Han Sen as his god voice thundered through the skies. It was like the sound of a punishment being bestowed.


    The Jade Wall City civilians and its many nobles, who had been attracted by the weird scenes concerning the old buildings, saw and heard all of this.


    Because Han Sen was already famous for being an evil officer, this was all over Jade Wall City. The ordinary citizens who heard Qin Yuan speak and behave like a god with a streak for doling out judgment already had an impression in their minds. They hated Han Sen, so they shouted out about needing to kill the evil officer.


    The loyal officers who really hated Han Sen all shouted, ¡°God has eyes! Kill the evil officer!¡± This kind of ng was shared by everyone in Jade Wall City. They all gathered, wanting to see the evil man be killed.


    Although Han Sen knew Qin Yuan was not speaking the truth, Han Sen did not bother trying to exin. He only looked at Qin Yuan, who was in the sky.


    Qin Yuan could not be looked at. He was too strong. His hair was as white as snow. A god light shone around him. A ck dragon was circling him. He was like the Qin Kingdom¡¯s battle god that could protect the kingdom.


    ¡°Han Sen, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± Qin Yuan looked at Han Sen from high above.


    In the kingdom, Qin Jing Zhen looked at Qin Yuan up in the sky. He felt doubtful. He looked as if he was wrestling with indecision.


    Qin Bai ran toward him, crying and pleading. ¡°Father, please save Han Sen. He is not a bad guy. He has never done anything bad. It was my fault. I always drag him into doing crazy things. This was not his fault.¡±


    Qin Bai knew how scary the old alpha was, and he had seen this kind of formation before. It made him terrified.


    Qin Jing Zhen looked at Qin Bai. He did not speak, but his eyes started to solidify


    ¡°Bai, my son, carry me out of the pce.¡± Qin Jing Zhen stood up. His eyes looked like they were on fire. He slowly spoke, word by word, ¡°Save... Han... Sen...¡±


    He did not want to go out for Han Sen. It was for his only son, Qin Bai. If Qin Yuan was not killed after he died, Qin Bai would be unable to control the kingdom.


    Qin Bai was delighted to hear that. He crawled up to hold Qin Jing Zhen. Tear tracks still scored his face.


    The father and the son, the two of them, wore casual clothing to leave the pce. Only one officer followed them. They didn¡¯t draw the attention of anyone.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s wounds had not been healed yet, so he could not walk fast. He walked for a while before coughing into a towel. He quickly put the towel away. He did not want Qin Bai to see it.


    ¡°Father, are you OK?¡± Qin Bai asked with worry.


    ¡°It is fine. Your father did not secure this country for your reign yet. I am fine.¡± Qin Jing Zhenughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We cannot save Han Sen if we are toote.¡±


    Hearing the need to save Han Sen, Qin Bai immediately asked, ¡°How do we save Han Sen? How can we stop Old Alpha?¡±.


    ¡°He is not the one we have to stop.¡± Qin Jing Zhen looked at the old temple. He had Qin Bai help him get there.


    Qin Jing Zhen led Qin Bai to the old temple. He had Qin Bai kneel before the stairs. They bowed three times. Afterward, Qin Jing Zhen said, ¡°I am the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king, Qin Jing Zhen. I have brought my son here to greet you. Please, take away the dragon air, Alpha.¡±

 Chapter 3241 - Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 3241 Go Back</h4>


    It was very quiet inside the old temple. There was still a scary light being released, along with subtle chanting.


    ¡°Jing Zhen is hoping we can take back the dragon air,¡± Jing Zhen prayed again.


    The chanting in the old temple came to an end. An old voice was heard. ¡°My King, go back.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s face changed. He looked at the old temple and insisted, ¡°Alpha, I am the leader of the Qin Kingdom, and I am asking you to take back the dragon air.¡±


    The old voice sighed. ¡°My King, you do not have long. The Qin Kingdom requires the aid of the An Yang Ting. You should just return.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s face looked as pale as snow. His body shivered. He looked angry. As if he had been wronged, his disposition became one of utter hatred.


    ¡°Father,¡± Qin Bai quickly moved to hold Qin Jing Zhen. He looked worried, so he shouted.


    He did not seem to know what that meant, and he did not know what Qin Jing Zhen was doing. He could tell that whatever his n was supposed to be, it had failed.


    Qin Jing Zhen waved his hand and signaled for Qin Bai not to speak. He looked to the old temple and slowly said, ¡°I just wanted to ask if I was still the king of the Qin Kingdom or


    not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you are dying,¡± the old voice said. ¡°There are things you should let go of. Otherwise, you will find yourself hurt. Go back now and I will pretend you did not set foot in here on this day.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen did not speak. He stared at the holy light of the old temple. His face looked very conflicted. It could not be described.


    Qin Jing Zhen gnashed his teeth and said to Qin Bai, ¡°My Son, please take me away from here.¡±


    Qin Bai was naive, but he was not so yful at this moment. He held Qin Jing Zhen and departed the old temple.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± After leaving the old temple, Qin Jing Zhen hadn¡¯t gone too far before being unable to contain his emotions. That, in addition to the fact that he was very injured, resulted in him coughing up blood all across the dusty, stone street.


    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Bai was shocked.


    ¡°I am OK,¡± Qin Jing Zhen said as he raised his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. I am not dead yet. I am still the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king.¡± He wiped away the blood and observed the monastery ahead.


    Qin Jing Zhen and Qin Bai went back and kneeled three times. Qin Jing Zhen said, ¡°I, Qin Kingdom¡¯s king, Qin Jing Zhen, brought my son to greet the alpha. Please take back the dragon air.¡±


    Inside the shining monastery, a voice of a holy and serious woman was heard. ¡°Jing Zhen, why are you so stubborn? You are the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king, and your son will be the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king. Why must you care about anything else?¡±


    ¡°Jing Zhen is asking you to take back the dragon air.¡± Qin Jing Zhen gnashed his teeth and prayed.


    ¡°Go away.¡± From the monastery, only those two words were heard. Then, there was silence.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s eyes looked as if they were on fire. He did not say a word. He merely stood up. He had Qin Bai hold him and take him around all sorts of old, shining buildings. Everywhere he prayed, he received a rejection.


    Inside those old buildings, the strongest elites in the Qin Kingdom were gathered. The people in the Qin Kingdom with the most important blood were there. The Qin Kingdom selecting a king did not boil down to their potential. They did not depend on their powers. They only saw if they were capable of being a king. To protect these old buildings, they had to be the strongest of a generation.


    No matter how strong the Qin family members were, if they made a promise to go to the old buildings, they would lose their identities and be old building guardians. They were thest line of defense for the Qin family.


    Because they had no name or title, they were only a part of the Qin family. So, Qin Jing Zhen had no choice but to call them alphas.


    In thisst defense, one needed the leader of the An Yang Ting and the king to start it. That was how the ck Dragon Promise began. The An Yang Ting leader who had the ck big evil dragon king would receive the ck dragon buff. They would be the strongest in the Qin Kingdom. They would beat out everyone.


    Now, Qin Yuan alone had started the ck Dragon Promise, and the Qin Kingdom¡¯s people protecting the old buildings still went ahead to use the ck Dragon Promise. Even when Qin Jing Zhen, who was the actual king, came out to request a shutdown of the operation, it was rejected. They really wanted to keep Qin Yuan and kill Han Sen.


    Qin Jing Zhen and Qin Bai prayed everywhere they went. Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s face started to look pale. It was, without a doubt, because he was dying. The Qin family¡¯s people had given up on him, who was the king.


    ¡°Qin Jing Zhen, stop being so ridiculous. You are a king, and you are a king that was chosen by us. You should face your death like a real man. Do not ruin the fate of the Qin Kingdom because of what you want.¡± In an old ce, a serious voice was speaking. ¡°Qin Jing Zhen is asking the alpha how I will destroy the fate of the Qin Kingdom.¡± Qin Jing Zhen looked pale, but he was calm. He looked at the old building as he spoke.


    ¡°Mirror Moon is a miraculous treasure,¡± a voice from the old ce said. ¡°It can bring people back to life. You are the Qin Kingdom¡¯s king. For your own sake, you give it to other people. That alone proves how weak you are.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhenughed and said, ¡°My Alpha, Mirror Moon has remained in Candle Garden for the longest time. Who has ever used it to revive anyone? Who has it ever benefitted?¡±


    ¡°It is merely because it is not yet the time,¡± the voice from the old building replied.


    ¡°If no one is ever benefitted by it, it is useless. I am using it to get a few extra years of my life to do more for the Qin Kingdom. What can be wrong with that?¡± Qin Jing Zhen clenched his fists.


    ¡°No matter what, Mirror Moon is so important that it cannot be allowed to fall into the hands of an outsider,¡± the voice from the old building said. The tone was cold and heartless.


    ¡°Does that mean my life is worth less than that gene race?¡± Qin Jing Zhen was sad. ¡°You do not have much time. You should let go when you are supposed to.¡± The voice in the old building sighed. ¡°Qin Jing Zhen, go back. Do what you can and leave the rest to Qin Bai.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s voice trembled. His eyes were deprived of hope. Nothing more could disappoint him now. ¡°For as long as I am alive, I am still the king of the Qin Kingdom,¡± Qin Jing Zhen coldly said. He grabbed Qin Bai and returned to the pce.


    Qin Bai wiped his tears away as he asked, ¡°Father, is Han Sen going to die?¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen was silent. He was ashamed. He was the king of the Qin Kingdom. He was the greatest king in the universe, yet he could not save the life of a single soul. This was also taking ce in his kingdom and on his own turf. What kind of humiliation was this?


    In the sky, Qin Yuan looked at Han Sen like a god. The ck dragon gave him a power that let him destroy the universe. Han Sen was no threat to him now.


    ¡°Han Sen, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± Qin Yuan stepped forward with the whole world suppressing Han Sen.


    Qin Yuan did not represent one person. He was representing everything and the entire history of the Qin Kingdom. He was the base of the Qin family now. Even if a sky full of God Spirits came down, it would not change the Qin Kingdom because the Qin Kingdom belonged to the Qin family.

 Chapter 3242 - One Sword Splits a City

    <h4>Chapter 3242 One Sword Splits a City</h4>


    Affected by Qin Yuan, many of Jade Wall City¡¯s loyal volunteers shouted, ¡°Kill the evil man Han Sen!¡± Their voices shook Jade Wall City.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked very ghostly. It was like he did not need to eat. His eyes looked over thend. He saw the old buildings bing ck dragons as their lights shocked the sky. They were like real dragons that could fly up into cloud nine.


    Heughed when he heard the people shout, ¡°Kill the evil officer Han Sen!¡±


    ¡°Evil officer, huh?¡± Han Sen looked at Qin Yuan and said, ¡°That¡¯s not that bad. In my life, if I have never had a bad influence of a friend to mess around with me. Isn¡¯t that a failure?¡±


    His words weren¡¯t actually directed at Qin Yuan. It was because of the Dongxuan Sutra being too strong. It covered Jade Wall City. Nothing could escape his eyes and ears.


    Qin Jing Zhen and Qin Bai had been humiliated because of him. He already knew that.


    He knew Qin Jing Zhen was only doing what he did on ount of Qin Bai. No matter what, Qin Jing Zhen and Qin Bai were adamant in staying on his side. They had been bullied because of it.


    ¡°Hmph! He is fallen. He is obscene. I cannot allow you to continue living in this world.¡± Qin Yuan raised his fists. He saw many of Jade Wall City¡¯s old buildings glowing with gold light. A scary god light became the shadow of a real dragon for Qin Yuan. It made Qin Yuan¡¯s dragon air so scary that one could not imagine


    it.


    <b>er r</b>


    When the power reached the maximum level, Qin Yuan threw a punch at Han Sen. A real ck dragon came soaring out of his fist to rip space and roar in Han Sen¡¯s direction. Everything around was eaten and swallowed by that fierce thing. No power could have ever hoped to stop the advance of that wild, ck dragon.


    Jade Wall City¡¯s people and nobles were shocked by the scary ck dragon. The god dragon was descending, and it was more shocking than if God Spirits were to start descending. It made people want to obey it.


    The scary power made many of Qin Kingdom¡¯s officers kneel and cry, ¡°Long live the Qin Kingdom. Long live the real dragon!¡±


    Han Sen let go of the Demon God Sword Spirit. He allowed it to float next to him as his other hand held the Inch Grey Sword.


    The Demon God Sword Spirit was strong. It was strong like a sword God Spirit, but its power could notpare to the 10,000 years of the Qin Kingdom. Even if an Annihtion God Spirit arrived, they could do nothing to Qin Yuan.


    Han Sen was murderous, which was why he let the Demon God Sword Spirit go. He clutched the Inch Grey Sword.


    It had been so long since the sword had left its scabbard. That was because Han Sen had not used it. He could not activate the power of the Inch Grey Sword either. He only used it for its sharpness. There were no other benefits than that edge.


    That benefit was enough for Han Sen.


    The main and reverse Dongxuan Sutra powers exploded. It turned into a weird power that imed the Inch Grey Sword, which ignited with an empty sword air.


    In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, the whole world turned into one with endless dots. The ck dots were solid. They were the most primitive forms of substances in the kingdom.


    ¡°In the past, the power of Super Spank enabled him to tear off substance chains. If he was to use the Break World Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power to break the most basic structures, what would happen?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked at the roaring and consuming ck, real dragon. The Inch Grey Sword¡¯s sword air grew stronger.


    When the real ck dragon¡¯s mouth came before Han Sen, it was obviously intending to swallow everything around him. That was the moment Han Sen drew his sword. He shed toward the ck dragon.


    The real ck dragon was very overbearing in space. It was big. It was like a god that could consume the universe.


    In front of the real ck dragon, Han Sen and his sword were smaller than an ant. His movement to draw the sword was easily ignored. Everyone in Jade Wall City looked into the sky to observe what was happening.


    Many peopleplimented Qin Yuan and the power of the ck dragon. Some people felt nervous. Other people thought of other things.


    Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin were very worried. The ck dragon¡¯s power was very scary. It was like it could consume Jade Wall City if it chose to, and Han Sen was just a human.


    Although Feng Yin Yin had a lot of confidence in Han Sen, she still felt a bit worried for him.


    Upon witnessing the scene, Qin Jing Zhen felt very bitter. He was a leader that hadsted for a thousand years, but he was no now a useless, dying man.


    An officer raised his head to the sky and said, ¡°Gods have eyes. They kill evil people.¡±


    Chanting noises wereing from an old building. It was like Jade Wall City had a god voice covering it.


    Jian Bu Gu stood in a garden. He frowned and looked at the real ck dragon, which was so invincible and overbearing in the sky. He sighed and thought, ¡°The Qin Kingdom¡¯sw system is bnced. I am afraid that hase to an end.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s thought process was different. They all looked at the descending ck dragon. Its attacks could shock the sky.


    Suddenly, a sword light broke the sky. The real ck dragon¡¯s giant body was cut in half by the sword light. The sword light did not stop. It headed toward Qin Yuan, who was in space.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s face changed, but it was toote to dodge. There was a roar as the ck dragon¡¯s shadow raged even harder. In Jade Wall City, the light dragon shone. It was like it had been protected by the ck dragon god. It punched toward the sword light.


    The sword light and Qin Yuan¡¯s fists struck each other. The whole of Jade Wall City rattled with a massive shake. All the old buildings erupted with a scary god voice. The god light reached the maximum volume, making Jade Wall City look snow white. It was like there was a dragon jade wall in space. Qin Yuan used Jade Wall City as a shield. A scary dragon air roared and exploded. It struck the sword light.


    The sword light just shed away and disappeared. There were only shockwaves leftover. It headed for space as it started to split.


    The civilians of Jade Wall City went quiet. They did not know what had happened to the fight. They only saw Qin Yuan still standing in space not doing anything at all.


    Katcha!


    Suddenly, everyone heard a crunchy sound like a jade stone crumbling. In the next second, Qin Yuan¡¯s body was split in half. His blood was like rain spilling out of him. When Qin Yuan¡¯s body split, Jade Wall City suffered an earthquake. All the old buildings broke. The ground split and cracked, creating many trenches and fractures. It was like the world wasing to an end. Suddenly, there was a lot of crying and screaming. Everyone was shocked. They tried to escape in a stampede as the old buildings broke or started sinking into the failing ground.


    The giant Jade Wall City looked as if it was going to crack wide open. Cracks developed everywhere and continued to expand.


    ¡°Oh, God! What is happening?¡± Someone was so shocked that they started to scream aloud. Everyone looked into the sky and saw a shadow standing aloft in space. He was holding a bronze sword with a Demon God Sword hanging around him. He was looking down on the copsing ground that was bathed in moonlight. One could not see his face, but it made people feel a chill.

 Chapter 3243 - Good Officer?

    <h4>Chapter 3243 Good Officer?</h4>


    Jade Wall City shook. The old buildings started to all apart. Upon seeing many elders crawling out of the buildings in their feeble escapes, Qin Jing Zhen wanted tough.


    ¡°Good. It is good that it has all been destroyed. If I cannot use them, even though they provide so many benefits, to me they are only resistances.¡± After a long time, Qin Jing Zhen sighed. He looked rather conflicted.


    ck Dragon Promise was the base of the Qin family. It was thest barrier of the Qin Kingdom. Han Sen had used his one sword to break ck Dragon Promise and kill An Yang Ting¡¯s leader, Qin Yuan, in one fell swoop. To the Qin Kingdom and the Qin family, it could be viewed as a grand loss.


    To Qin Jing Zhen, things might not have been that bad.


    No matter if it was An Yang Ting or the Qin family that was hiding in their old buildings, they gave him up as their king all because of the fact that he was dying. Han Sen had used one sword strike to destroy the city and break the ck dragon. It was such a supremely terrifying power. Back in the day, Jian Bu Gu beat Wu Wei Dao Pce alone. While it was a grand feast, it was not as remarkable as what Han Sen had done.


    If a man like that was able to say he could extend Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s life span, it was extremely unlikely it was just a lie. On top of that, that man was standing by Qin Bai¡¯s side.


    Also, An Yang Ting and the Qin family¡¯s hidden elites¡¯ power were now destroyed. It would be easier for him to build his empire. Seeing Qin Bai look so excited, Qin Jing Zhen looked happy. He thought, ¡°God, let me live a few years longer. Let me give my son a time that can truly belong to him.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen is so strong.¡± Qin Bai did not think much. He watched Han Sen kill Qin Yuan. It made him so happy that he repeatedly jumped for joy.


    Qin Jing Zhen wanted to say something to Qin Bai. He was going to say it, but he stopped. He thought, ¡°It is good that my son did not think of anything else. If he was thinking of something else, he might suffer losses. People like Han Sen are just like Jian Bu Gu. They take rtionships seriously. To hang out with them is better for my son.¡±


    After thinking of that, Qin Jing Zhen sighed. ¡°With my son¡¯s personality being what it is, it will be hard for him to be a good king.¡±


    Boom!


    After billions of years of fortitude, arge crack cut right through Jade Wall City. The old buildings, which looked like dragons, were totally cracked.


    The Jade Wall City that looked like a jade wall now looked like a wall with cracks that resembled cracked dragons. Some buildings were falling into space from Jade Wall City. Space looked like a mess.


    When Jade Wall City¡¯s shaking came to an end, the humans standing next to the cracks were silent. Countless eyes looked at the shadow of the man in space. Their looks were tooplicated to describe.


    There was hatred, anger, a desire to obey, and utter fear. All kinds of emotions were running wild through the people¡¯s eyes that stared up at that man.


    ¡°One sword broke the city. Han Sen¡¯s sword skills are just like Jian Bu Gu back in the day,¡± a Qin Kingdom elite confessed with a sigh.


    An officer looked at the sky and cried as if God had died. ¡°Why? Why? Why must these sword skills reside in the hands of an evil officer? Does God not bless the Qin Kingdom?¡± ¡°I am not sure if it is a good thing or a bad thing for such a character to appear in the Qin Kingdom. ck Dragon Promise has been destroyed, so what will the future of the Qin Kingdom be like?¡± Thousand Mile Reach¡¯s eyes were fraught with worry.


    ¡°It is no wonder Jian Bu Gu decided to follow this guy,¡± Jia Shi Zhen said to herself as she looked into the sky with shock. ¡°He really is the bravest I have ever seen.¡± The elders who escaped from the rubble of their buildings all looked grey. Their mouths were filled with blood. They stared at Han Sen, who was standing in space, with massive shock scrawled upon their faces.


    The history of the Qin Kingdom spanned billions of years, and nothing hade close to the disy of that sword. How overbearingly powerful was that power?


    They were now all riddled with regret. If they knew the strength of that man, they would have listened to the plight of Qin Jing Zhen. None of this would have happened to them.


    ck Dragon Promise had been destroyed. The Qin family had spent a lot of effort and resources to build up the system of the ck dragon. Now, it had been rendered all for naught. It had been destroyed. Jade Wall City was like any ordinary. It was unable to withstand the attacks of the top elites in the universe. To the whole of the Qin Kingdom and Qin family, this was a grand loss they would be unable to pay back.


    ¡°If Qin Jing Zhen prayed to everyone and one of us had listened to him, the ck dragon system might not have ended up in ruin. We did this to ourselves.¡± An old Qin family member presented a wry smile as he shook his head.


    Another Qin family elite member had the same thought, but it was toote to do anything. That world did not contain the word ¡°if¡± in it.


    ¡°That sword skill is probably invincible in this universe.¡± The people and nobles who had been shouting to kill Han Sen were now silent. They were terrified. The neutral people were now sighing.


    ¡°Without a doubt, Han Sen is the No. 1 swordsman in the Qin Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Not just the Qin Kingdom. I would say he is the Now. 1 swordsman in the entire universe.¡±


    The Qin Kingdom was a kingdom based on the system ofw. Although Han Sen¡¯s sword had shocked Jade Wall City, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s defense system was still activated.


    Countless battleships, weapons, and guards started to move. They flooded the space above Jade Wall City, but none of them attacked Han Sen.


    <b>le</b>


    That was especially true of the royal guards. They looked at Han Sen with aplicated look. They thought about Steel Scene provoking that man and thought it was hrious. That person could break Jade Wall City. If Steel Scene wanted to kill him, he obviously had a death wish and deserved to


    die.


    Countless battleships and weapons were pointed at Han Sen. They seemed extremely powerful. It was presumed they had arge advantage. Still, their hearts did not feel safe.


    The loads of elites next to the countless battleships and cannons all felt as if they were totally alone in front of Han Sen. Because the culture of the Qin Kingdom taught soldiers to serve their kingdom and fear thew, it steeled their hearts and prohibited them from turning around and running off.


    But no one had the courage to actually start attacking Han Sen first. Han Sen just casually stood in space, looking at them. He made them almost suffocate and be unable to breathe. Someone was already falling back.


    Suddenly, a light screen showed up in space. The big screens in all the malls disyed a shadow. It was Qin Jing Zhen, who was the king of the Qin Kingdom.


    ¡°This is not a traitor who wants to betray their country and destroy the Qin Kingdom¡¯s city and base. Han Sen is my son¡¯s teacher. He protects this country and has just defeated a major traitor. He saved the Qin Kingdom. Having him as a good officer is in the best interest and fortune of the Qin Kingdom.¡±


    What Qin Jing Zhen said was dripping with confidence. Many people were frozen, unable to think about what was going on there.


    They did not understand what the situation was. They did not know why the Qin Kingdom¡¯s most evil officer in history had suddenly be a good officer in the Qin Kingdom. Although this sounded all a bit dodgy, the soldiers and nobles surrounding Han Sen somehow felt relieved. They let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 3244 - Mister God Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 3244 Mister God Spirit</h4>


    Saying Han Sen had be some sort of good officer was something no one in Jade Wall City believed.


    However, they all agreed that Han Sen¡¯s sword skills were strong. It made everyone¡¯s faces change. No matter how much they disliked Han Sen, they had to confess that his sword skills were very strong, and he was likely the No. 1 swordsmen in the universe.


    In the pce, Han Sen sat near Qin Jing Zhen. He put his hand on Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s forehead and frowned.


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s condition has be a more dire following the hassle he had just been through. If he did not have a few miraculous sacrifice items, he would have died already.


    Qin Bai¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears as he asked, ¡°Han Sen, how are the wounds on my father? Do you suspect he will die?¡±


    Qin Bai was naive. If this were anyone else, they would not have asked a question like that in front of Qin Jing Zhen. He just did not know what to avoid


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°With me here, he will not die. At least, not right now he won¡¯t.¡±


    Qin Bai looked happy. ¡°I knew it! Whatever happens, I will just go and look for you. You can save Father.¡±


    After that, Qin Bai ran next to Qin Jing Zhen with a face that was still scrawled with tears. He happily grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Father, this is great. Han Sen can save you. You can live!¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen smiled. He stroked Qin Bai¡¯s head and said, ¡°This is great. My son, please go and rest up. Teacher Han still needs to heal me. You should not be here to disturb him.¡±


    Qin Bai looked at Han Sen, who nodded at him. ¡°With me here, you can go rest.¡±


    ¡°In that case, my father¡¯s life is in your hands, Han Sen.¡± Qin Bai had been following Qin Jing Zhen in praying for the Qin family elites in their old buildings. It was unknown how far he had run. After being busy for so long, he was now very tired. Now that Han Sen was back, he felt solid. He also felt extremely tired.


    After watching Qin Bai leave, Qin Jing Zhen asked Han Sen, ¡°Teacher Han, how are my wounds? Tell me honestly. I need to set up a time and date for my funeral.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen made Han Sen a teacher, so Han Sen now had that title.


    Han Sen sighed and said, ¡°If your wounds hadn¡¯t got any worse, with my powers, you could have lived for five years. If you handled things well, maybe another two years beyond that. Now, your wounds have triggered depression. Things have gone very bad. Even if I do my best, you can only live for another three years.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen did not feel sad. Heughed and said, ¡°Of course, three years is not enough. Even if you gave me 300 years, I would be unable to aplish all that I wish to. Three years is still enough for me to do many things. I will still have time to do things for my son and ensure he has a nice kingdom to handle when the timees.¡±


    After saying that, Qin Jing Zhen grabbed Han Sen by the hand. He looked at Han Sen with eyes that looked like they were on fire. ¡°Teacher Han, are you willing to take care of my son for me?¡±


    Han Sen understood what Qin Jing Zhen meant, but he could not promise anything willy-nilly. He sighed and said, ¡°My King, your wounds can actually change. Perhaps in the future, there will be a chance for you to look after the crown prince yourself.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen shook his head. ¡°I know my body. I can live for three more years, but you have already helped change my fate. In this world, who else can I ask to help me? Who else can possibly increase the time of my life more than what you can give me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Perhaps the person that injured you in the first ce can.¡± Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s eyes looked bright but immediately dimmed. With a wry smile, he asked, ¡°If she hurt me, why would she heal me? You do not have to give me idle words offort, Teacher. Right now, the only thing I do not want to let go of is my son. I am afraid that after I die, he will be naughty. He is not king material, but he is my only son. I am afraid he will bring harm to the Qin Kingdom ¡ªnot only to civilians but also his own life. If things were like that, he should not be king. What do you think?¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°Everyone in the Qin Kingdom thinks I am an evil officer. People like me. Why would I care for the civilians? It does not matter if the crown prince is a good king or a tyrant. To an evil officer, there can be no difference. I only need to know that he is the Qin Bai I know. That will be enough.¡±


    Qin Jing Zhenughed and said, ¡°Good, good, good. After hearing what you¡¯ve said, I do feel safer.¡±


    While they wereughing, Qin Jing Zhen coughed. Some blood came out.


    ¡°My King, please do not resist my power,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I need to suppress the wounds on your body. This process cannot be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°You guys leave the room. No matter what happens, even if I die, you will have to listen to whatever Teacher Han tells you,¡± Qin Jing Zhen said that to the officers and then kicked them all out.


    Han Sen knew Qin Jing Zhen was just being nice. He had ced a lot of trust in him. It was like he was forfeiting his life into his hands.


    ¡°My King, whatever you see, you should not tell people.¡± After saying that, Han Sen broke the rules of the universe. He used his Super God Spirit mode.


    Han Sen suddenly had white hair and white eyes. He ced his hand on Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You... You... You are a God Spirit... Mister...¡± When he saw Han Sen¡¯s face, Qin Jing Zhen was well and truly shocked.


    Humans were human. Even if they used some kind of power orbined with a God Spirit, they would never look like a God Spirit.


    Now, Han Sen had a pure God Spirit body. It was different from how a human appeared. That was why Qin Jing Zhen thought Han Sen was a God Spirit.


    Han Sen smiled and did not say anything about it. He put his power into Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s body. He used his Super God Spirit power to suppress Wan¡¯er¡¯s reverse Super God Spirit power that was inside the king¡¯s body.


    Qin Jing Zhen held his tongue not to say a word, but his heart felt like a boat lost on a stormy sea. ¡°Han Sen is a God Spirit. What kind of level is this God Spirit though? Even an Annihtion God Spirit could not fix my wounds, but he can. Is its level a level above Annihtion God Spirit?¡±


    Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s heart felt like a rolling boulder.


    His trust in Han Sen was just a show for Han Sen and the others. In fact, he never actually trusted anybody. That was a simple way to be a king Plus, Han Sen was very strong. He was afraid Han Sen would one day do something to the Qin Kingdom or Qin Bai. That was only because he was powerless to stop it. Thus, he was treating Han Sen so kindly.


    He now knew Han Sen was a God Spirit. The stone in his heart fell. He was no longer worried Han Sen would do something to Qin Bai or the Qin Kingdom.


    God Spirits wanted different things from humans. Being a leader was a very attractive concept for humans. To a God Spirit, even the lowest level God Spirit, they would not want to be a king of a kingdom. That was especially true for someone as powerful as Han Sen.


    ¡°God bless my son. In the future, with Teacher Han at his side... No... With Mister God Spirit looking after my son, even if it cannotst forever, he will at the least be blessed all of his life. My son is a lucky guy.¡±

 Chapter 3245 - Ice Fields

    <h4>Chapter 3245 Ice Fields</h4>


    Han Sen used all the power he could. He temporarily suppressed the reverse Super God Spirit mode. It slowed down the gold spreading in Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s body. It enabled him tost another three to four years.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s power was too strong. The power of Wan¡¯er from both worlds beingbined into one pushed the reverse Super God Spirit mode to the max.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister God Spirit.¡± Qin Jing Zhen stood up and bowed.


    Qin Jing Zhen was Qin Kingdom¡¯s leader. When he looked at the God Spirit, even he lowered his head in a show of respect. After all, the humans of the universe of kingdoms used the power of God Spirits to fight. They adored God Spirits.


    ¡°You do not have to do this, My King. Your wounds will be fine for another three years. After three years, it will depend on your will.¡± Han Sen lifted Qin Jing Zhen.


    After he left the pce, Han Sen returned to the Feng family castle.


    He met many officers on the way, and they all looked at Han Sen strangely.


    Han Sen¡¯s sword skills were very strong, so they looked at him with fear. No matter how much Qin Jing Zhen said Han Sen was a good person, people¡¯s eyes showed their doubt. That was especially true in the Qin Kingdom, where the system ofw was enforced. It made people hate Han Sen more than they could adore him.


    Even some officers at the castle gates were shouting about Han Sen being an evil officer that destroyed kingdoms. They begged Qin Jing Zhen to remove that poison from the realm.


    Even though Han Sen did not see it, he could imagine Qin Jing Zhen¡¯s table being stacked with letters. It was likely that 90% of that mound were demands for his arrest.


    Han Sen did not care. He also was not in the mood to change his image in the hearts of the people of the Qin Kingdom. Back in the Feng family castle, Han Sen took to ying with the half-burned candle. That candle was remarkably strange. When holding the candle, Han Sen was able to see the spirits of dead creatures. The spirits did not seem to be active. They merely floated to the sky toward the eerie image of the geno hall.


    The geno hall was only visible by holding the candle. He discovered that when he put the candle down. He immediately realized that the geno hall could no longer be seen. It was really weird.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If I hold this candle and go into space, I wonder if I can enter that geno hall.¡±


    He knew the half-burned candle possessed a mysterious power, but he could not really use it for much. He was unable tobine with it, and it had no tangible power he could wield.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°I do not know where Night God No Moon received this half-burned candle from, so I will definitely have to ask her the next time I see her.¡± He then put the candle away.


    Han Sen nned on going to the Chu Kingdom¡¯s ice fields. His trip there had been dyed for too long. He had yet to find a suitable gene race. Therefore, he was going to test his luck out in the ice fields.


    Due to the fact he was going to the Chu Kingdom, a ce where the people of the Qin Kingdom should not go, Jian Bu Gu was not going with. If he left the Qin Kingdom, he would have probably been killed by people from the Wu Wei Dao Pce. Han Sen only took Bao¡¯er and Small Cat with him. Even the little flying fish was left behind with Qin Bai.


    Jade Wall City had the Dark Dragon Promise. It was so solid that it was like a golden soup. Now, many of the Qin Kingdom elites were around. Without the ck dragon, they could not gather up any power. It meant they were feeble.


    Just in case, Han Sen put the little flying fish next to Qin Bai. Qin Jing Zhen would take care of Qin Bai¡¯s safety, so everything should have been ready for his departure.


    A giant iceberg floated in deep space. The stars were very smallpared to the ice field.


    This was a big system, but there was a scary ice light that froze most of it. That was also because of the ice fields. Manys were frozen there.


    Because the ice fields were so special, thes were frozen inside the ice fields. As a result, diggingnd pulses to get to gene eggs was very difficult.


    Manynd pulse masters were unable to do anything about the ice fields in the Chu Kingdom. Only some very goodnd pulse masters were able to findnd pulses and weird scenes below the sheets of ice.


    Even so, to break thend pulses that lurked beneath the ice was still very hard.


    Everyone knew that super god pulses were lying in wait in the ice fields. Unfortunately, there just were not many people there who could find and dig up thend pulses. Even if there were people of the Chu Kingdom that were very close to the ce, they would never want to go there.


    In the ice fields, two handsome young men rode atop a jade Kirin.


    If one looked closer, one would find a young man that looked pretty and beautiful. His neck didn¡¯t even have an Adam¡¯s apple. It was a woman disguised as a man.


    ¡°Big Sister, do these ice fields really have that legendary gene race ice jade evildy?¡± the man asked with some amount of confusion.


    The woman disguised as a man heard him and replied, ¡°ording to Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s old scroll, this weird scene is a jade ice fairy sign. There is an 80% to 90% chance that there will be the rare gene race ice jade evildy. This time, we must get the rare gene race so that our Xuan Mi Zong can have another rare gene race.¡± ¡°If it really is the ice jade evildy, does that mean you can use her power to practice our Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s secret and amazing skill?¡± the man asked. ¡°Let¡¯s just find the ice jade evildy first,¡± the woman coldly said.


    Two jade Kirins were running across the ice fields. Suddenly, a man was moving amidst a snowstorm. The hearts of the pair jumped. They looked at the ice. When they saw the shadow, the man and the woman were shocked. The shadow on the ice disyed a young man holding a female baby.


    The young man looked like he was around 20 to 30 years old. He looked very manly.


    The baby in his arms was around four or five years old, or so it seemed. She was in the man¡¯s robe. Only her little head was sticking out. She was curiously observing the storm around them.


    ¡°Who is this man? Why would he bring a little girl to such a ce?¡± the woman asked with a frown. She looked at him with disdain. She knew the seven kingdoms had many ces that took men seriously but not women. He should not have taken a little girl to such a dangerous ce.


    The ice air in the ice field was not something a little girl should have been able to endure. If he was there to dignd pulses, he should not have taken the little girl there.


    That was unless the little girl served a special purpose, such as being the fuel for a sacrificial skill. If they saw a Yin and evilnd pulse, they could use the blood of a female baby to do a blood sacrifice. That way, they could find a Yin pulse at least.


    Many evilnd pulse masters used thatnd pulse skill, but they decided to use ves as a sacrifice.


    A gold pulse out on the ice fields was an extremely Yin ce. Thus, the woman assumed that was who they were.


    The manughed. ¡°If you are worried about the little girl, why don¡¯t you go and check them out? If she is talented, recruit her into the Xuan Mi Zong. That would be a good deed.¡±


    The woman nodded. She steered the jade Kirin to where the little girl was.

 Chapter 3246 - Poor Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 3246 Poor Little Girl</h4>


    ¡°Please stop where you are.¡±


    Han Sen was holding Bao¡¯er while flying through the blizzard when he heard a woman¡¯s voice call out to him. He stopped and looked.


    Ever since he had gone to the ice fields via Gxy Teleportation, he had been on the hunt fornd pulses. Unfortunately, he was not very good at looking for pulses. Up until now, he had yet to find anything. He regretted not bringing Mister Yang or Bald Guy along. That would have been great. The peopleing toward him were a man and a woman. They were both riding atop a Kirin. Han Sen had noticed their presence a long time ago. He just did not know why they wanted him to stop.


    ¡°What is your name, Mister? We are Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s students, Tian Jing and Zhen Xia.¡± A man and a woman dismounted the jade Kirin. The woman performed a strange hand gesture at Han Sen while she spoke.


    ¡°How lucky is that? I am just a nobody. I do not need to tell you my name. What do you two need?¡± Han Sen did not have much to think about concerning the Xuan Mi Zong. He only knew it was one of the parties in Wu Wei Dao Pce.


    Han Sen had already seen Zhuo Dong Lai from the Sky Party. Compared to Zhuo Dong Lai, it was clear to him that these people were far inferior beings.


    ¡°Excuse me for asking, but what is your rtion to this little girl?¡± Tian Jing looked inside Han Sen¡¯s cloak and saw Bao¡¯er¡¯s head sticking out of it a bit.


    ¡°Has my daughter somehow offended you?¡± Han Sen thought about it. Bao¡¯er had been with him the entire time. There was no way she would have had the opportunity to go and prank someone.


    ¡°Is she really your daughter?¡± Tian Jing looked at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er with sheer disbelief.


    ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± Han Sen did not know what she was implying.


    ¡°Is that a real daughter? Does she share your blood?¡± Tian Jing asked.


    ¡°Of course, she is,¡± Han Sen said with a frown. ¡°What do you guys want? If there is nothing important for you to tell me, I need to be on my way. There are more important things for me to spend my time doing.¡± Tian Jing thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I would like to take your daughter as a student. Let her join the Xuan Mi Zong. If you have any conditions about her membership, ask all the questions you want to. If you have a mary concern, name any sum of money.¡±


    Tian Jing thought Han Sen and Bao¡¯er did not look simr in the least. It was hard to believe they were a real father and daughter. Ergo, she wished to test them.


    If he was nning to use a blood sacrifice skill like the evilnd pulse masters, they could not resist the temptation and sell the little daughter to her.


    After all, blood sacrifice skills only required one little girl. Nothing else was required. Just an ordinary ve girl could get the job done. So, getting a fair price for one little was a tempting prospect.


    ¡°Sorry, but I am not selling my daughter,¡± Han Sen said. He then started moving.


    Han Sen thought Tian Jing was a bit too forthwith. She approached him and immediately announced a desire to purchase his daughter. If it was not for Han Sen having a good temper and the woman herself not appearing to be too mean, things would not have ended so nicely. He would have likely beat her up.


    ¡°Hang on. I will use this gene race to swap. How about letting your daughter be a student for this?¡± Zhen Xia stopped Han Sen and summoned a gene race. The gene race looked like a lion. It burned with fire. It melted the snow around. In that snowy ce, it was like a burning campfire. It looked very overbearing and weirdly powerful.


    ¡°It is a king-ss red fire lion,¡± Zhen Xia said to Han Sen. ¡°If you are willing to let your daughter take up my sister¡¯s offer, it is yours.¡±


    Han Sen frowned. He suddenly heard Bao¡¯er use a voice only the two of them could hear. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think you are going to be able to find and pulse. I think these two people are here looking for and pulse. Why don¡¯t we follow them and exploit them for resources?¡±


    Han Sen thought this was the right thing to do. Allowing Bao¡¯er to follow them was not a bad idea.


    Han Sen coughed and smiled. ¡°If the two of you are so serious about this, then fine. I will let my daughter be this woman¡¯s student. But first thing¡¯s first. Give me the gene race before I give her.¡±


    ¡°That is no problem. We are Xuan Mi Zong students. We would never think of lying to you.¡± Zhen Xia was very quick to agree. He transferred the red fire lion to Han Sen.


    Han Sen took the red fire lion, passed Bao¡¯er to Tian Jing, and said, ¡°Lady, my daughter is in your hands now. It does not matter to me if she wants to be your student.¡±


    Tian Jing looked at Han Sen with disdain. She thought Han Sen was an evilnd pulse master who was willing to use a girl to find and pulse through horrid sacrifice. So, she was not going to behave politely to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± Tian Jing coldly said. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He asked, ¡°Why should I leave? I am only giving her to you as a student. I am not selling my daughter to you. Why would you think about separating us?¡±


    Tian Jing was speechless. She had never seen someone this obscene before. He sold his daughter and still had the audacity to say something like that.


    ¡°We have things to do,¡± Zhen Xia said with an annoyed look on his face. ¡°We cannot travel with you. If you want to see your daughter again, you can go to Xuan Mi Zong and see her there.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Han Sen felt bad and nodded. He then said to Tian Jing, ¡°My daughter is very naughty. You will have to be careful. Here is my phone number. If you do not want her anymore, just give me a call and I will pick her up in a jiffy.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. I will take good care of her. I won¡¯t abandon her.¡± Tian Jing stared at Han Sen. She thought he would never buy Bao¡¯er back.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! It is best that way, but you should still keep my number. You never know. It mighte in handy one day.¡± Han Sen wrote his phone number down on a piece of paper and squeezed it into Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I believe we will never have any contact with you ever again.¡± Tian Jing did not want to waste any more time with Han Sen. She did not stop getting the phone number, but she put Bao¡¯er atop on the jade Kirin and flew away with Zhen Xia.


    ¡°I do not think so,¡± Han Sen said with a curl of his lips. He then walked off into the storm.


    Tian Jing used a warm light to protect Bao¡¯er. She did not want her to get cold. She sounded very caring as she asked, ¡°Little girl, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, my name is Bao¡¯er,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a blink of her eyes.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, was that person really your dad?¡± Although Tian Jing was certain Han Sen was an evilnd pulse master and wanted to use Bao¡¯er as a blood sacrifice for and pulse, she still wanted to ask anyway.


    ¡°He makes me call him Daddy, but he is not my real father.¡± Bao¡¯er looked up with pitiable eyes. What Bao¡¯er said was the truth. She wasn¡¯t really born through Han Sen. She came out of a gourd.


    In Tian Jing¡¯s ears, those words confirmed that Han Sen was nothing more than an evilnd pulse caster.


    ¡°He always bullies me and never gives me food.¡± Bao¡¯er kept crying while she spoke. She looked very pitiable. It was not just Tian Jing whose heart was melting. Even men with iron hearts would have broken down seeing her.


    ¡°It is OK, Bao¡¯er. There is no need to worry. Big Sister will look after you from now on. No one will dare try to bully you again. You can eat whatever you want in the future.¡± As she cradled Bao¡¯er against her bosom, Tian Jing suddenly felt as if she wanted to be a mother.


    If Tian Jing knew why Bao¡¯er said Han Sen bullied her, it was because he always won their games. To say she was not allowed to eat was just a reference to her eating too many snacks and being stopped. She wondered what she would think.


    From beginning to end, Bao¡¯er had not lied once. It made Tian Jing believe Bao¡¯er was always tortured.

 Chapter 3247 - Do You Know Knife?

    <h4>Chapter 3247 Do You Know Knife?</h4>


    Across those big, endless ice fields, even if Han Sen had to use his Dongxuan Aura to look. He could not find anynd pulses or gene eggs. It made Han Sen confess that his skill had a very specific purpose. No matter how strong his powers were, he was not going to be as good as Mister Yang or Bald Guy when it came to sniffing out potentialnd pulses.


    Tian Jing and Zhen Xia were obviously professionals. They had a profound knowledge ofnd pulse discovery skills. ording to the information Bao¡¯er was sending him, Tian Jing and Zhen Xia were looking for a shocking sky god pulse that possibly contained a rare gene race called an ice jade evildy.


    ¡°That name suggests it might bepatible with my Jadeskin. Perhaps my reverse Jadeskin body has hope.¡± Han Sen followed the breadcrumb trail Bao¡¯er left him. He tailed the two of them, Tian Jing and Zhen Xia.


    No one would have been defensive around a four- or five-year-old girl. At least, Tian Jing and Zhen Xia did not think Bao¡¯er was much of a threat.


    ¡°Sister, where did you say this ice jade evildy gene egg is?¡± Zhen Xia asked as he kept walking. ¡°Where do you think it will be found?¡±


    Tian Jing was holding Bao¡¯er against her chest. She appeared to be sleeping. She casually said, ¡°Have you heard of ice floating on the surface with jade hiding in the heart?¡±


    ¡°No. Please teach me,¡± Zhen Xia politely said.


    ¡°Ice is always on the surface, and jade stones always hide beneath mountains,¡± Tian Jing said. ¡°This ice jade evildy has ice and jade features. Therefore, if there really is a gene egg that has the ice jade evildy, it must be wrapped up in an icy jade.¡± ¡°What is an icy jade?¡± Zhen Xia still did not understand.


    Tian Jing looked at the ice fields of nothingness and said, ¡°It goes with the name. That means it is jade coated in ice. That ce will not have anything particrly strange. Only under a sheet of ice will there be a jade pulse jade mountain. If there is a location that resembles this, the ice jade evildy will probably be there.¡± ¡°This ice field has buried god only knows how many stars,¡± Zhen Xia said with a wry smile. ¡°There must be some jade mountain or jade mines below. If we dig it all up, we¡¯ll have been digging for a billion years. It will be hard to find the ice jade evildy.¡± Tian Jingughed. ¡°Perhaps not. Ordinarily, the jade mountain jade pulses do not have ice jade evildies. Did I not tell you that when jade pulses are buried beneath a mountain, the mountain will be heavily polluted? The air will not be pure in such a ce, and you cannot breed ice jade evildies. So, we need to find a ce where the ice and jade pulses are. Aside from that, you cannot have any pollution. It must be a pure ce. That is the only type of ce where an ice jade evildy gene egg can exist.¡±


    Zhen Xia suddenly understood something. ¡°I see. I did not expect there to be so much knowledge and detail within all this. If I came alone, I do not think I would have been able to find an ice jade evildy gene egg. I might not even be able to find a single gene egg.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhen, you joined inte. It is totally normal for you to not know all of this. You¡¯re learning now, so it will benefit you in the future.¡± Tian Jing paused and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go. Although these are some of the signs, the true scene has yet to be revealed. Finding it will be a tricky endeavor.¡±


    After that, Tian Jing hurried up her jade Kirin. She spurred it to cross the ice fields with greater haste.


    Zhen Xia sped up with her too, but he secretly dropped an item on the floor. Tian Jing did not notice.


    wa


    Bao¡¯er was asleep on Tian Jing¡¯s chest. Her eyes opened a little. She looked at Zhen Xia.


    Han Sen was not in a rush to catch up with Tian Jing. He just walked slowly across the ice. With Bao¡¯er there, he was not afraid of losing them.


    Even if they found a god pulse, digging the god pulse up to get the gene egg would take them a long time. So, Han Sen was not in much of a rush.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Han Sen walked across the ice fields. Eventually, he heard some heavy footstepse from behind. He turned his head to have a look and saw nine Holy Wen White Deer pulling a snow-white jade carriage.


    Han Sen used to have a Holy Wen White Deer, but he had given it to Mister Yang so he could keep his shop running.


    The Holy Wen White Deer were excruciatingly rare, but someone was using nine Holy Wen White Deer to pull a carriage. Each of the nine Holy Wen White Deer looked like they were in ultimate mode. They were more beautiful and advanced than the one Han Sen had given Mister Yang.


    ¡°I wonder who is in that carriage. It has to be a big show-off.¡± Han Sen looked at the nine Holy Wen White Deer pulling the carriage. Whoever it was, they seemed to be heading in the same direction.


    The Holy Wen White Deer were very fast. Within a second, they went right past Han Sen. Because the jade carriage had lots of mysterious marks, Han Sen¡¯s eyes could not see into it.


    Han Sen only saw the person driving. He acknowledged that it was a beautiful woman.


    Thedy looked around 17 to 18 years old, yet she could lead the nine Holy Wen White Deer very well. There was an 80% to 90% chance that the nine Holy Wen White Deer were her gene races.


    That being said, it did make Han Sen a touch more curious. For a driver to have nine Holy Wen White Deer gene races spoke volumes to whoever it was on the inside of the carriage. It must have been a super-rich person or a noble with a lot of authority.


    While Han Sen was thinking about all of this, the nine Holy Wen White Deer went right past him. They stopped. The legs of the nine Holy Wen White Deer looked like they were pinned to the ice. The snow-white jade carriage came to a stop too.


    ¡°Do you know about knives?¡± The clear voice of a man came from inside the carriage.


    Han Sen looked around. It was only him in the area. The voice in the carriage was obviously addressing him, so he replied, ¡°I learned a little from my master, but I do not know much.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s knife skills were not bad. It was one of the weapons he was best at using, but he did not think he was only a knifeman. His for the knife was simr to his skills with bows and swords. He was just familiar with it. He was not very good at it.


    ¡°If your heart does not wield a knife, no matter how strong your knife skills are, it still won¡¯t be presentable.¡± Hearing Han Sen¡¯s answer, the clear voice sighed.


    The Holy Wen White Deer started to move. They traveled a thousand miles in a second and escaped Han Sen¡¯s vision.


    Han Sen was able to understand what the person inside the jade carriage meant, but it was different from how Han Sen interpreted such things. From what Han Sen could tell, loving something and being good at something was different. He was not like Six Path King, who loved swords, but that did not mean he was not good with swords.


    The most important thing was whether or not he used his heart when applying skills. It was not about love or hate.


    Of course, if one had love then it was easier to practice, but it still wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Han Sen was interested in many things. When he practiced, he used his heart and always put in the effort. He did not think his knife skills were worse than those of the people who loved knives.


    The person in the carriage did not think that way. Although he sensed Han Sen¡¯s knife skills, Han Sen¡¯s answer told him he was not someone who cared about knife skills. Therefore, he ignored Han Sen.

 Chapter 3248 - Good and Bad

    <h4>Chapter 3248 Good and Bad</h4>


    Inside the jade carriage, a beautiful and gentledy poured out a drink for the man. She asked with curiosity, ¡°Mister, was that man¡¯s knife skills very strong?¡±


    ¡°His movements were full of all the signs of a knifeman¡¯s presence, but knives did not exist in his heart. He was just someone who practiced with a knife. No matter how strong a knife skill is, without God, you can only be a bit stronger. He is not literally powerful.¡± His face looked kingly as he spoke. The man was wearing white fur. He held a snow-white cup and spoke coldly. If a noble from the seven kingdoms saw that person, they would recognize him. It was the first mister of the Chu Kingdom. His name was Chu Yuan. He was different from the four misters of the Qin Kingdom. Chu Yuan was a real first mister.


    Chu Yuan was born to the Chu Kingdom¡¯s royal family. He was not directly rted to the king, but he was very talented. He was very smart, so he quickly became famous in the Chu Kingdom.


    It was hard to say what the Chu Yuan¡¯s power was like. It was just the way he was obsessed with knife skills. No ordinary universe of kingdoms elite couldpare with him.


    The elites of the universe of kingdoms used external power. They never had to practice or hone their bodies. Chu Yuan had been learning knife skills since a young age. His skills were not any weaker than his powers. They might have been even better.


    At that level, which was stronger than his power, it was very rare to see in the universe of kingdoms.


    Plus, Chu Yuan had the full support of the Chu Kingdom. All of his gene races and god pulses were top-tier stuff. He had eyes on the whole of the Chu Kingdom. He was like the top elite, and that was no exaggeration. Although the older people of the Chu Kingdom could likely fight Chu Yuan well, they were already hiding. They never revealed themselves. The Chu Kingdom had Chu Yuan firmly as their No. 1 character.


    The beautiful maid was interested in Chu Yuan stopping his carriage to ask Han Sen some stuff. After hearing Chu Yuan¡¯s speech, she was no longer interested.


    She was very lucky to have be Chu Yuan¡¯s close maid. Hearing that Han Sen was just a normal person who practiced with his knife and not with his heart, she no longer had a reason to be interested in him. Chu Yuan said, ¡°Although that person was not a real knifeman, his knife skills must be strangely overbearing. If you encountered him in battle, you would be unable to rival him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for teaching me, Mister.¡± The maid rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Mister, this time, Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s Tian Jing came to the ice fields to secure an ice jade evildy. If she really finds it, you can easily go and rob them. Then, you will have another rare gene race. After that, you will be able to practice pure knife skills even better.¡±


    ¡°The ice jade evildy¡¯s existence is still little more than a myth,¡± Chu Yuan said. ¡°If it really exists, getting it will not be easy.¡±


    The servant strangely asked, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the ice jade evildy a gene egg?¡± Chu Yuan squinted his eyes and said, ¡°If whatever happened was just a gene egg, then even Wu Wei Dao Pce could not know the gene egg¡¯s name in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean there is a secret in the middle of all this?¡± the maid asked with interest.


    Chu Yuan nodded and said, ¡°A billion years ago, this ce was not a barren system. There used to be a kingdom here, but a super god pulse weird scene froze the entire system. The kingdom was destroyed, but the ice melted, and life forces returned. Still, no one has chosen to live here.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that a billion years ago, the same super god pulse weird scene happened?¡± the maid asked with shock.


    ¡°You are right. The name ice jade evildyes from thest super god pulse weird scene. ording to the Xuan Mi Zong leader from back then, he saw the gene egg. For some undetermined reason, he had not been able to take it away. It is something that is recorded in Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s secret scrolls. Only the leader and inheritors can read it.¡± Chu Yuan ced the cup before his mouth and took a sip. He went on to say, ¡°I only saw the Chu Kingdom¡¯s scroll concerning the super god pulse by chance. Tian Jing is Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s inheritor, so she must have seen the Xuan Mi Zong scrolls. By following her, we can be led to the ice jade evildy gene egg. That is how we know why the Xuan Mi Zong leader did not take away the ice jade evildy gene egg.¡± ¡°I see,¡± thedy said with augh. ¡°It is fortunate you already have a mole infiltrating the Xuan Mi Zong. Otherwise, chasing Tian Jing would be very difficult.¡± ¡°I hope Tian Jing will not disappoint me,¡± Chu Yuan coldly said.


    On the ice fields, Tian Jing and Zhen Xia were resting in an ice cave. They had been traveling across the ice fields for 10 days and had yet to find the so-called ice jade evildy gene egg.


    ¡°Big Sister, you have not eaten a morsel in the longest time. Why don¡¯t you rest here while I go out and hunt?¡± Zhen Xia smiled at Tian Jing while he spoke.


    ¡°Little Brother, be careful,¡± Tian Jing warned him. ¡°Do not be reckless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I will be right back.¡± Zhen Xia looked at his sister with love and exited the cave.


    Bao¡¯er sat next to Tian Jing. She held her jaw, blinking while asking Tian Jing, ¡°Sister Jing, do you like Brother Xia?¡±


    ¡°You are a child. You don¡¯t know anything. You do not know what love is. You do not know what the absence of love is.¡± Tian Jing seemed to blush as she spoke. She squeezed Bao¡¯er¡¯s face to veil the guiltiness she felt.


    Zhen Xia was very tall and handsome. His personality was exceedingly caring too. He was the perfect example of a gentleman. Many women members of the Xuan Mi Zong loved him dearly, and Zhen Xia was extra nice to Tian Jing.


    There were more women members of Xuan Mi Zong than there were men. It was hard for Tian Jing to have no feelings for Zhen Xia. Otherwise, she would not have brought him all the way out into the ice fields alone. ¡°What do you mean that I don¡¯t understand?¡± Bao¡¯er seriously asked. ¡°I think Brother Zhen is worse than my dad. If you like him, why don¡¯t you like my dad?¡±


    Tian Jing thought that was funny. There was a big difference separating the two. They could not be remotelypared to each other. She squeezed Bao¡¯er¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°My silly girl. How old are you? How can you tell the difference between good and bad? Your daddy is a big bad guy. How can he bepared to Brother Zhen? They cannot, OK?¡±


    ¡°My dad is bad, but I think he is much better than your Brother Zhen,¡± Bao¡¯er said.


    ¡°You are too young. When you grow up, you wille to understand what a really good man is like.¡± Tian Jing thought Bao¡¯er was just a small child who did not know anything. She did not care for what she said.


    Bao¡¯er could tell that Tian Jing was not paying attention to her words, so sheughed and said, ¡°Anyway, I think my dad is better.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s not talk about this again. When youe to Xuan Mi Zong with me, I will tell exin what is good and what is bad.¡± Tian Jing held Bao¡¯er and softly told her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep here for a while? When Brother Zhen brings his hunted food back, we will have meat to eat.¡±


    Some footsteps sounded near the ice cave. Tian Jing frowned. It was because she could tell the footsteps did not belong to Zhen Xia.

 Chapter 3249 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 3249 Meeting Again</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Tian Jing noticed it was Han Sen who had arrived, so she frowned.


    ¡°What a coincidence that we meet again, and out here of all ces,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°Fate has definitely made us cross


    paths.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tian Jing looked at Han Sen coldly. She ced Bao¡¯er behind her back.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Do not worry, I am only passing through. I did not expect to see you guys here.¡±


    Tian Jing did not believe what Han Sen said. She coldly looked at him and said, ¡°Leave now or I will be cruel to you.¡±


    ¡°I have been walking so far. After reaching here, I am so tired that I cannot move. You just walk around for my daughter¡¯s sake. Let me rest here before I move on.¡± Han Sen sat next to the campfire.


    Tian Jing wanted to say something, but Bao¡¯er tugged at her sleeve and said, ¡°Big Sister, let Dad rest here for a little.¡±


    Tian Jing looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Fine. For Bao¡¯er¡¯s sake, I will let you stay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Han Sen sat down next to the campfire. He looked around and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I did not expect to see you guys here.¡±


    Tian Jing looked cold as she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Han Sen was an evilnd pulse master to her, so she would not dare be nice to him.


    ¡°I am looking for and pulse,¡± Han Sen said with a greedy look. ¡°I have heard there is a supernd pulse around.¡±


    Han Sen was nning on following Tian Jing and the others to locate thend pulse, but then he met that person in the jade carriage. That encounter led him to think something was amiss.


    From what he had observed, the jade carriage was obviously following Tian Jing and the others. It was doing the same thing as Han Sen. To be able to find where Tian Jing and the others were, the employed method would have had to be the same as how Han Sen tracked them. There was a mole next to Tian Jing.


    Aside from Bao¡¯er, there was only Zhen Xia. There was no need to guess which of them was a traitor.


    So, Han Sen decided to catch up to them in a hurry. He was not worried about Tian Jing and Zhen Xia, the two of them, but the person in the jade carriage was different. If he waste, the people in the jade carriage would nab the gene egg for themselves first.


    Tian Jing looked at Han Sen but did not say anything. She thought Han Sen must have followed them on purpose. If Han Sen was following them on purpose, why would he expose himself so soon without them having discovered and pulse?¡±


    The ice fields were very big. If Han Sen had not been following them, to suggest it was a chance encounter was an incredibly slim one. It was extremely hard to believe.


    ¡°Lady, I heard that you are a student of Xuan Mi Zong,¡± Han Sen said as he continued warm up by the fire. ¡°I wonder what Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s rtion to the Chu Kingdom is.¡±


    ¡°The six kingdom nobles and the king really respect Wu Wei Dao Pce,¡± Tian Jing said. ¡°The Chu Kingdom does too.¡±


    ¡°In that case, might there be a student of the Chu Kingdom in Xuan Mi Zong?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course, there are. Wu Wei Dao Pce isprised of people from six kingdoms.¡± Tian Jing disyed a frown and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± In fact, Han Sen was very eager to talk about this. His meaning was obvious, but Tian Jing did not think of things that way. She did not understand what he meant.


    Han Sen had to spell it out. ¡°If Xuan Mi Zong has students of the Chu Kingdom, and this is a ce that belongs to the Chu Kingdom, you should find a student that belongs to the Chu Kingdom. Having someone to guide is better than running around aimlessly. Oh, I just remembered! There was a guy with you. Is that guy someone from the Chu Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°He is not from the Chu Kingdom.¡± No matter how stupid Tian Jing was, she knew what Han Sen was implying. She was stupid and never suspected Zhen Xia.


    As for Han Sen, who was an unknown and evilnd pulse master, she would sooner trust someone like Zhen Xia than him. Anyone would have preferred to trust the people around them than the strangers that cropped up like Han Sen.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tian Jing asked Han Sen. She was getting suspicious about his identity.


    ¡°I am just a man in search ofnd pulses.¡± Han Sen could see that Tian Jing understood what he meant. He stopped talking. He went to sleep near the campfire.


    Tian Jing wanted to say something, but she heard footsteps sound from outside the cave. This time, it was Zhen Xiaing back.


    Zhen Xia was holding a little beast. It was unknown what kind of gene race it was. He wanted to say something to Tian Jing, but he saw Han Sen sleeping next to the campfire. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Tian Jing looked at Han Sen and hesitated. She said, ¡°He found us here by chance. We can let him rest here for a spell.¡± Zhen Xia looked at Han Sen with a bit of worry. He walked up to Tian Jing and said, ¡°This person is unknown to us. Meeting us here again is a bit too much of a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I agree. This person is strange.¡± Tian Jing nodded. ¡°But that is fine. If he has any evil schemes to execute, he will not be able to do a thing before ourbined might.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Zhen Xia thought. He put the washed little beast atop the fire to cook. He kept looking at Han Sen.


    Tian Jing was thinking too. ¡°If that guy really does have some conspiracy, he would not expose himself this soon. He showed up now and said what he did. Did he do that to split up me and Zhen Xia? Is he really warning me that there is something amiss with Zhen Xia?¡±


    ¡°Sister, the meat is good. This piece is nice. You should try it first.¡± Zhen Xia gave Tian Jing a b of cooked meat.


    ¡°Sister, is the meat cooked well? I am hungry.¡± Bao¡¯er rubbed her eyes. She was attracted by the presence of the meat. She woke up from her sleep.


    ¡°It is done. You should eat this first.¡± Tian Jing gave the piece of meat she took to Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er was fine with it. She epted the meat and started to scoff it down. She was hungry. ¡°Slow down. Do not choke. There is still more toe.¡± Tian Jing stroked Bao¡¯er¡¯s head as she spoke.


    ¡°Is there meat? Can I have a little? It has been so long since I ate anything.¡± Han Sen got up and looked at the meat as he spoke.


    ¡°If you want food, then go out and hunt it yourself,¡± Tian Jing coldly said. ¡°We have no food prepared for others.¡±


    ¡°Lady, you are my daughter¡¯s teacher. For Bao¡¯er¡¯s sake, give me something to eat. This is a cold ce. All the gene races are in hiding. Where am I going to find prey this big?¡± Han Sen looked bitter as he spoke.


    Upon hearing Han Sen¡¯s words, Tian Jing felt her heart jump. She thought, ¡°He is right. On this cold day, not even gene races would emerge from their caves. Where did Brother Zhen find this prey?¡±


    Seeing Zhen Xia look totally normal, Tian Jing thought she was letting her imagination run away with her. After all, finding a beast nest was still possible.


    ¡°Let him eat something,¡± Tian Jing said to Zhen Xia after thinking for a moment.


    Zhen Xia nodded. He cut off a leg and gave it to Han Sen, saying, ¡°For Bao¡¯er¡¯s sake. Consider yourself lucky.¡±


    Zhen Xia¡¯s face did not change, but he did look a bit murderous.

 Chapter 3250 - Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 3250 Betrayal</h4>


    After eating, Tian Jing and the others were going to continue their journey. She said to Han Sen, ¡°We will have to go our separate ways now. If we meet again further down the road, do not hate us for behaving impolitely.¡±


    ¡°Fine. We will go our own way here,¡± Han Sen said with a nod as he exited the ice cave.


    After Tian Jing and Zhen Xia left, they noticed Han Sen was in front of them. He was not walking very fast. When they passed him by, Han Sen stayed behind them.


    Zhen Xia made the jade Kirin turn its head in his direction. He coldly looked at Han Sen as he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± He looked murderous. If there was something he did not like, he was ready to kill Han Sen.


    Han Sen felt hopeless as he exined, ¡°You guys go on ahead. Go your own way, and I will go on mine. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you are here for something,¡± Zhen Xia said as he slowly drew his sword.


    ¡°Never mind, Brother Zhen,¡± Tian Jing said as she worriedly looked at Han Sen. ¡°Let him go first.¡±


    Zhen Xia put his sword back inside its scabbard. He coldly looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You should go first.¡±


    ¡°I was up ahead, but then you guys caught up, went further, and said I followed you. What is wrong with young people these days?¡± Han Sen shook his head and sighed as he walked past Zhen Xia.


    After he passed them, Han Sen slowly walked ahead. He went very slow. Tian Jing and Zhen Xia were behind him. They could not go forward or backward.


    After walking an hour, Zhen Xia could not hold his anger in anymore. He ran at Han Sen with his sword drawn. He pointed it at Han Sen and coldly said, ¡°You are deliberately walking that slow. What is your problem?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What is my problem? I havee here to look fornd pulses. Of course, it is only natural for me to walk slower. How am I supposed to see if there arend pulses by walking quickly? If you are in this much of a rush, I suggest you do not follow.¡± Han Sen shook his head after speaking. He looked at the area around them as if he was really searching fornd pulses.


    Zhen Xia was so angry that he wanted to vomit. He just wanted to use his sword to sort out the annoying and clingy man.


    ¡°Whatever. Just ignore him. We are merely going our own way.¡± Tian Jing stopped Zhen Xia. She hurried the jade Kirin to proceed past Han Sen.


    Zhen Xia stared at Han Sen as he followed Tian Jing. He curiously said, ¡°Sister, this guy is obviously not nice. He is probably associated with the ice jade evildy. Why don¡¯t we dispose of him?¡±


    Tian Jing replied, ¡°This man is weird, but if he really hase for the ice jade evildy, he would not expose himself this soon. Perhaps our encounters with him are pure circumstances. Let¡¯s just ignore him. We should speed up and lose him.¡±


    Tian Jing had already made her decision. Zhen Xia did not say anything. The two of them sped up to leave the area. They lost Han Senpletely. If Han Sen wanted to chase after them, he could have done that. Chasing them was pointless. He had already warned Tian Jing, but it was evident she was not willing to listen. If she wasn¡¯t going to listen, then it did not matter to him.


    Plus, he was there for the ice jade evildy. He was not a good person. He just needed to be faster than the people in the carriage.


    Upon seeing that Han Sen had not caught up to them, Tian Jing and Zhen Xia sighed. They walked for two days before Tian Jing stopped in front of a giant ice mountain. She circled the ice mountain a few times before eventually pointing at the ice mountain and saying, ¡°If I am reading this correctly, this is the ice jadend I have been looking for.¡±


    Zhen Xia observed the ice mountain, but he could not discern anything special about it. It looked simr to the many other ice mountains strewn across the ice fields.


    ¡°If you did not just tell me that this was the ice jade ce you seek, even if I walked over it now, I would not have noticed the ce that harbors the ice jade evildy,¡± Zhen Xia said topliment her.


    ¡°Ice jadends are very rare,¡± Tian Jing said with confidence. ¡°There are no weird scenes or signs, but this ce¡¯s ice air is very clear. That counts as a sign. ording to Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s records, the ice jade evildy should be around this area. There is an 80% to 90% chance that she is here.¡±


    ¡°If things are indeed like that, then this really must be the ce,¡± Zhen Xia said. ¡°Sister, how do we begin?¡±


    Tian Jing examined the ice mountain for a long while. She pointed at the corners of the ice mountain and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start over there. We should dig 1,600 feet. After achieving a depth of 1,600 feet, we should start digging carefully. Within 1,900 feet of that, we should be able to find it.¡±


    ¡°Justmand me. I will do the menialbor.¡± Zhen Xiabined with a gene race. His arms became giant, metal ws. He dug into the ice mountain Tian Jing was talking about.


    Using the ws, he was able to dig out a 22to 26-square-foot ice cube.


    With his powerful w power, a 1,600-foot hole only took a short amount of time to create. He did not dare use his powerful w to deep any further. He was afraid of hurting the gene egg further down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dig too fast or you will harm the gene egg down there.¡± Zhen Xia had already slowed down. He carefully dug, but Tian Jing still made sure to remind him.


    Zhen Xia had to be more careful, so he slowed down a little. He had been digging for 10 hours to unearth the next 98 feet.


    Suddenly, they saw the presence of green light beneath the ice. That green light was well-hidden. If one was not close enough to look, you one would have thought it was a reflection of sunlight.


    Tian Jing and Zhen Xia looked ecstatic. Zhen Xia went down to dig through theyers of ice. As the sheets of ice were removedyer byyer, there was an egg that looked just like ice within that ice.


    The egg was in the ice. If one did not look closely, one would have easily not noticed that it was a gene egg. One would have thought it was just a part of the surrounding ice.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Tian Jing said. ¡°This is the legendary gene egg. It is no wonder Old Teacher saiding here to dig was perfect. This is why. The gene egg is formed right now.¡± She then unearthed the entire gene egg, which was the shape of the ice. The only difference was that there was some green light on it.


    Tian Jing collected the gene egg with both her hands. She looked happy. She was going to use the God Spirit brand to register as her own.


    Tian Jing had only just moved when Zhen Xia pped Tian Jing on the back. Tian Jing flew away. Zhen Xia nabbed the gene egg.


    ¡°Zhen Xia, what are you doing?¡± Tian Jing got up off the ground with blood dripping from her mouth. She looked at Zhen Xia with shock.


    ¡°I am sorry, Sister, but I must take this gene egg back.¡± After that, Zhen Xia fired a light out into the sky like a re. ¡°Sister, are you OK?¡± Bao¡¯er moved to help Tian Jing get up. ¡°I am fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Tian Jing held Bao¡¯er to leave.


    Zhen Xia said, ¡°I am sorry, Sister. If I let you go back to Xuan Mi Zong, there will be no more ce for me there.¡± He quickly approached the injured Tian Jing. ¡°Zhen Xia, I did not expect you to be this sort of person. I treated you so nicely, but you are stealing the gene egg. Furthermore, you will now try to kill me.¡± Tian Jing looked at Zhen Xia with anger and sadness.


    ¡°I am sorry. I have no choice.¡± Zhen Xia did not look like his nice, old self anymore. He looked cold and emotionless.

 Chapter 3251 - Chu Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 3251 <strong>Chu Yuan</strong></h4>


    ¡°If I were you, I would not take another step forward,¡± a voice bellowed from the sky.


    Zhen Xia and the others raised their heads to look. They saw nine Holy Wen White Deer drawing a carriage. They had just ripped through space to arrive. They came down and stopped next to Zhen Xia. The voice came from within the jade carriage.


    ¡°Greetings, My Prince. It is fortunate I am not embarrassing you. I managed to get the ice jade evildy gene egg.¡± Zhen Xia quickly bowed before the carriage. He took out the gene egg and ced it down before the carriage¡¯s door.


    The carriage door opened. A beautiful man, clothed in white, was sitting inside. A maid made her exit and collected the gene egg. She presented it to the handsome man.


    ¡°The ice jade evildy gene egg.¡± Chu Yuan took the gene egg. He used one hand to hold the gene egg and a finger to break the gene egg. The shattered ice fell from his hand. It became a green light and disappeared.


    Zhen Xia¡¯s face changed. ¡°Mister, what are you doing?¡±


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhen Xia and coldly said, ¡°You have already done a half-decent service. With your power, you have remained undercover in Xuan Mi Zong for so long and not been noticed while also being able to bring back important messages. It is impressive. You are not bad. You have done some good deeds.¡±


    ¡°Mister, are you saying... Is the gene egg fake?¡± Zhen Xia¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°If you thought Tian Jing was a person who was dying and got close to her, you would be a dead man,¡± Chu Yuan calmly said.


    Zhen Xia did not believe him. He looked at Tian Jing, who had been injured. She was already standing straight. Her weak presence was fully recovered, and she no longer looked angry.


    ¡°It is no wonder you are the Chu Kingdom¡¯s first mister, Chu Yuan,¡± Tian Jing coldly said as she wiped the blood away.


    Zhen Xia looked awful. He did not expect to have been yed by Tian Jing like this. He apologized to Chu Yuan, saying, ¡°I am sorry, Mister. This is my mistake. I dyed your business. Please punish me.¡±


    Chu Yuan was not going to me Zhen Xia for this. He smiled and said, ¡°Being tricked by a woman is no big deal. If you have never been tricked by a woman before, that likely means you are one of two things. You are either a monk or a useless fool. You have done well. You surpassed my expectations. When I return to my Chu family, I will reward you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister,¡± Zhen Xia said with a hasty bow.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Chu Yuan sat in the jade carriage. He waved his hand and made Zhen Xia go back a little. He turned to Tian Jing and asked, ¡°Miss Tian, you are the future leader of Xuan Mi Zong, are you not? You are in a love triangle, yet you broke it so quickly. I admire you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliments, Mister Chu.¡± Tian Jing felt bad, but she did not make herself look like she was feeling anything particr.


    She knew now was not the time to feel sad about being betrayed. There was an enemy in front of her. If she did not sort this out, she and Bao¡¯er were sure to be killed.


    Her body¡¯s power increased. A pair of wings appeared behind Tian Jing. Her hands quickly turned to jade stone. They became Xuan jade. Chu Yuan was sitting in the carriage watching Tian Jing. He was not going to stop her. He smiled and said, ¡°The legends im the Xuan Mi Zong have a unique skill that is so amazing it is the most magical gene skill ever. If you are the Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s inheritor, I suppose you can show us what it is like.¡±


    ¡°I thought about doing that too.¡± Tian Jing held Bao¡¯er while her other hand became Xuan jade. She pushed forward. Her hands produced some waves. Some weird symbols were in the waves. It was like a door of waves.


    When the wavy door appeared, Tian Jing pped her wings and held Bao¡¯er. Like lightning, she went toward the wavy door. Suddenly, the wavy door was gone.


    Chu Yuan was sitting in the jade carriage. He had watched everything happen, including how Tian Jing and Bao¡¯er had disappeared. His face did not move a muscle.


    Zhen Xia was in a panic. He knew how amazing the door technique was. Traveling through space was not hard, but Tian Jing used all she had. She probably used the door technique to teleport beyond the ice fields.


    Chu Yuan had imed he had done well, but Zhen Xia knew he was being too confident. He had messed the entire ploy up. If Tian Jing ran again, this would all be for nothing.


    ¡°Mister, please allow me to get Tian Jing back so that I may fix my mistake,¡± Zhen Xia said with a bow.


    Chu Yuanughed. He shook his fan and coldly said, ¡°I said you did well, so that means you did well. There is no need to worry about it. As for Tian Jing, she will be back.¡±


    Tian Jing had used her door technique to traverse space. When she came out from the door, she noticed there was a jade carriage that had nine Holy Wen White Deer in front of


    her.


    She looked around and noticed she was still where she had been. She hadn¡¯t been able to leave the ice fields. She did not even leave her spot.


    Tian Jing¡¯s face changed. Her Xuan jade hand cast many more of those wavy doors. She held Bao¡¯er and entered each one.


    No matter how many times Tian Jing used her door technique, she appeared before the jade carriage every time. She looked absolutely awful.


    Chu Yuan waved his fan as he said, ¡°Miss Tian, do not keep wasting your time and effort. Your door technique is great, but it will not work in my god garden bai sema. You also won¡¯t be able to form a door to the underworld.¡±


    Tian Jing knew wasting time to use her door technique was pointless. She looked up into the sky. A holy light was visible for a hundred miles away. The holy light came from the jade carriage. It came from Chu Yuan like a holy son.


    ¡°The Chu Kingdom¡¯s first mister really is so strong,¡± Tian Jing said. Her Xuan jade arm let out shing waves. The spells cast were glowing across her arm, making her arm power stronger. When it reached its maximum, she swung a punch at Chu Yuan.


    The waves in front of Tian Jing¡¯s fist turned into a wavy door. The fist power went in and was gone. In the next second, the wavy door was behind Chu Yuan. It looked scary with all of its light. With that distance, not even a God Spirit would have been able to dodge it. Chu Yuan wasn¡¯t nning on dodging. With a holy light, which was what he sought to use, he looked like a god. The Xuan light struck his god light and became nothing. It was not able to hurt him. It did not even ruffle his clothing.


    ¡°Miss Tian, that is enough.¡± Chu Yuan looked at Tian Jing as she felt a scary power emerge. Her body was suppressed by nothingness. Her legs started to shake. She could not withstand the scary pressure.


    Tian Jing used the best of her powers. No matter how she used them, she could not erase the power of that pressure. Her legs writhed.


    ¡°Chu Yuan is scarier than the legends about him.¡± Tian Jing was shocked. She knew things were not going to fare well for her.

 Chapter 3252 - Stop It

    <h4>Chapter 3252 Stop It</h4>


    Chu Yuan looked at Tian Jing and said, ¡°Miss Tian, I, Chu Yuan, will make a promise that if you take me to find the real ice jade evildy gene egg, your life will be safe. You will be allowed to leave the Chu Kingdom alive.¡±


    Tian Jing gnashed her teeth as she responded, ¡°Mister Chu Yuan¡¯s personality might not be as mighty as ordinary people.¡± Her body went under more and more pressure.


    Chu Yuanughed. ¡°I, Chu Yuan, have a personality that is not as good as ordinary people. It might actually be worse. Compared tomoners, I have what it takes to control lives. If I want someone dead, they will be dead. If I want someone alive, they will remain alive. That might make my personality not as mighty, but it sure is worth it. Don¡¯t you think so, Miss Tian?¡± ¡°Do you think a student of the Xuan Mi Zong is afraid of death?¡± Tian Jing coldly asked.


    Chu Yuan pointed at the Bao¡¯er in Tian Jing¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Maybe, Miss Tian, you are not afraid of death, but can you watch her die for you?¡±


    Before Tian Jing could speak, Chu Yuan went on to say, ¡°Even if you are capable of watching her die, can you watch a student of Xuan Mi Zong and your friends die?¡±


    ¡°Mister Chu, you overestimate your reach. If you dare to touch the Xuan Mi Zong, even though you might have courage, you will note out of it alive.¡± Tian Jing looked at him disdainfully while speaking.


    Chu Yuan was not enraged. He just pointed at Zhen Xia and coldly said, ¡°Aside from the Qin Kingdom, people respect the Wu Wei Dao Pce¡¯s 10 parties in the other six kingdoms. I will not ruin that ce, but he is different. He is a student of Xuan Mi Zong. If he goes back to Xuan Mi Zong and tells the Xuan Mi Zong Leader you are trapped inside a deep hole in the ice fields, do you think the Xuan Mi Zong students and their master, the Xuan Mi Zong Leader, wille and save you?¡± Upon seeing Chu Yuan¡¯s power, Tian Jing¡¯s face changed. If they stayed indoors, Chu Yuan¡¯s power could do nothing to them. If they left and went to the Chu Kingdom, it would be hard to tell what would happen.


    Plus, with the guidance of that traitor, Zhen Xia, it was possible Xuan Mi Zong would end up deeply injured.


    Thinking of that, Tian Jing¡¯s face looked bad. Even if she died now, Chu Yuan could still make the same n.


    Tian Jing looked at Chu Yuan. She was not like a normal woman scolding Chu Yuan for being evil. That was because this was a world that employed the simple premise of survival of the fittest. There was nothing toin about.


    ¡°In here, I can do whatever I want, such as making your little girl forever disappear from this universe,¡± Chu Yuan said. He turned his gaze to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°No... No...¡± Tian Jing¡¯s body shivered, but her hands were pulled by a power. Her arms opened, as Bao¡¯er, who was previously held by her, fell into the ice.


    That power only controlled Tian Jing. She was unable to move. Everything else was fine, which included Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er stood on the ice. She looked at Tian Jing, who could not open her eyes or move. ¡°Big Sister, this man is bad. I will help you fight him.¡±


    Tian Jing made a wry smile. She looked at Chu Yuan opening his arms. She failed to grab Bao¡¯er as she fell through the air. Bao¡¯er¡¯s body looked like it was drawn to the man via suction. She went flying toward Chu Yuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Tian Jing said while gritting her teeth. ¡°I promise I will take you to the ice jade evildy.¡±


    Chu Yuan did not look happy because of that. He still grabbed Bao¡¯er, who was in front of him. He grabbed Bao¡¯er¡¯s neck and said, ¡°You agreed toote. The deal was back then. Now, I want her dead... Ouch...¡±


    Before Chu Yuan could finish speaking, he suddenly screamed. He pulled his hand back. His hand had three bloody w marks.


    A red cat was on Bao¡¯er¡¯s chest. It growled at Chu Yuan. It was like it was trying to intimidate him.


    ¡°Interesting. A wild gene race is actually able to hurt me.¡± After saying that, Chu Yuan quickly healed the wound on his hand. His wound was immediately healed. There was not even a scar left behind.


    Chu Yuan looked at Bao¡¯er and the little cat. His lips were curled in a smile. When his made and Zhen Xia saw that smile, their faces changed. Their bodies quaked. In their eyes, there was the obvious presence of fear afflicting them.


    They knew that for him to smile like that, meant that he was very angry. The aftermath would be very serious. Even his own people thought this was very dire and something to be very afraid of.


    ¡°What an interesting child and gene race. Come. Come to me. Let me have a look at you.¡± Chu Yuan waved at Bao¡¯er. He squinted his eyes and smiled. ¡°Do not worry. I have changed my mind. I will not kill you guys now. I won¡¯t kill you. I will make sure to treat you nicely. I will make you guys grow fat. When we get back to my garden, I will break your lower bodies and bury you in the garden for fertilizer. At least your upper body will be above ground and still alive. You will be connected to my demon blood flower stalks and be a part of the demon blood flowers. When the blood goes into the demon blood flower, you will not die fast. You will slowly lose all your blood. Even so, you guys still won¡¯t die. Your bodies will be modified by the demon blood flowers. Then, you will lose your mind. One year... Two years... Ten years... Finally, the demon blood flowers will have fully absorbed your blood.¡± ¡°Mister Chu, I already agreed to take you to the ice jade evildy,¡± Tian Jing¡¯s said with a shaky voice. ¡°Stop trying to annoy this child. Otherwise, I would sooner kill myself than take you to the ice jade evildy.¡±


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting in the jade carriage, was being eviler than a demon. It made his heart a bit scared.


    Chu Yuan licked his lips and coldly said, ¡°What I said never changed. Now, she and her cat cannot die even if they wanted to do. As for you, you will take me to the ice jade evildy.¡±


    ¡°Let her go, or I will kill myself this moment. Do not question my power and decision. You can suppress me, but you cannot stop me from killing myself.¡± Tian Jing¡¯s voice shook as she spoke.


    Chu Yuan coldly said, ¡°You canmit suicide. After you kill yourself, your brothers and sisters, and even your master, wille to the ice fields and die for you. If you want that to happen, then by all means die.¡± His eyes weren¡¯t even on Tian Jing as he spoke. He raised his hands and looked at Bao¡¯er. His face looked a bit insane as he stared at Bao¡¯er and said, ¡°Come. I really want to see the look of pain on your face when you start getting eaten by the demon blood flower.¡±


    ¡°Stop...¡± Tian Jing broke down and cried. No matter how strong her willpower was, meeting a sicko like Chu Yuan was hard to endure.


    Tian Jing would have preferred to die now. She wanted to die peacefully without any aftermath, but the aftermath she would be given was too hard to ept. It was scarier than the act of dying itself.


    ¡°This is my decision, and no one can oppose it. No one can stop me. Not even a God Spirit can.¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s face looked very mad. Tian Jing could see a demon blood light inside him.


    ¡°If your filthy hands get any closer to my daughter, you will never have anyone telling you to stop again.¡± A voice was heard from not too far away. It was not loud, but Tian Jing froze when her ears tuned in to hear the words spoken.

 Chapter 3253 - The Hand That Draws a Knife

    <h4>Chapter 3253 The Hand That Draws a Knife</h4>


    Tian Jing was no stranger to that voice. She heard who the master of the voice was but could not believe the master of that voice was appearing there now to shout out what he did.


    When she turned around, she saw the person speaking was the one she imagined. She was so shocked about this turnabout that she could not describe how she felt.


    She found it hard to believe that man who was callous enough to use children for blood sacrifices to detect blood pulses was the one showing up in front of her.


    Han Sen did not want to reveal himself too soon. Even if Tian Jing was forced to findnd pulses for Chu Yuan, that was still a good thing for Han Sen. He could wait until Tian Jing and the others were around the gene egg before swooping in for some thievery.


    Who would have suspected that Chu Yuan was such a sick and crazy person who really wanted to kill Bao¡¯er in the most horrible way possible? That was why he had to stand up and be heard.


    Han Sen getting involved was better than Bao¡¯er getting involved. At least with him stealing the show, it would not be as shocking.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s hands froze in mid-air. He did not know how Han Sen had managed to get into his god Yuan bai sema.


    ording to the theory, in the god Yuan bai sema, he was the boss. He was the god in its range. No one could gain ess to that ce without him being made aware of the intrusion.


    Truthfully, before Han Sen said anything, Chu Yuan had not noticed Han Sen was already there.


    ¡°Oh, why is no one going to make me stop?¡± Chu Yuan did not look back at him or bring his hands down. He knew who the person approaching was.


    ¡°It will because by then, you¡¯ll have no hands. Who will have to tell you to stop then?¡± Han Sen kept walking forward and talking. Because he did not look to be brimming with a vast amount of power, his casual walk made it look as if he was a bloke out for a stroll.


    ¡°It looks like you are very confident in your knife skills.¡± Chu Yuan still didn¡¯t spare him a nce.


    ¡°I am only confident in myself,¡± Han Sen said. Chu Yuan lifted his lips and coldlyughed. ¡°It is a shame that your confidence is in ignorance in my eyes. We both use knives. From what I can tell, your skills with the de are crap.¡±


    ¡°My knife skills are not that great, but they are good enough to lop your head off,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    ¡°That is interesting. I did not want you to die so quickly. Now that you have said that I will be the one to cut your head off. Let¡¯s see whose knife is faster. Is it my knife, or is it yours?¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He reached out his hand, ready to draw the knife attached to his waist.


    Chu Yuan was very confident in the speed of his abilities and the speed at which he wielded his knife. He had been practicing with a de ever since he was young. He trod the path of the knife at three years old. At that time, people were still wearing nappies and crawling around on the floor. He, however, was shing things with a knife. It was just a draw of the knife now, which was something he had practiced a billion times.


    Sess was not down to luck. Even for geniuses, that was not the case.


    Twenty years could go by like a day. Chu Yuan had practiced with knives, so he understood knives. Now, on the current path of knives, no one in the Chu Kingdom was as good as him.


    Along the path of knives, the power within him and the god Yuan bai sema made Chu Yuan¡¯s knife be like a god knife. There were no barriers in between. The draw was faster than teleportation. Thus, Chu Yuan was so confident in his knife being able to cut off Bao¡¯er¡¯s head first.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s hand had only just touched the scabbard when his wrist felt pain. His eyes opened wide as his pupils shrank. He lowered his head and saw the blood gush.


    The hand holding his knife was detached from his arm. A lot of blood spilled. Everyone was shocked. Zhen Xia and the maid could not believe what they were seeing. The maid had followed Chu Yuan for more than a few years. She had seen countless elites be killed by Chu Yuan. Too many famous elites had been beheaded by Chu Yuan¡¯s knife. Those people never even knew how they were killed. From what the maid could tell, Chu Yuan was a god when it came to knives. In reality, he was more like a demon with a knife. Whenever that knife was out, someone was being killed. There was never an exception to that.


    This time, Chu Yuan was prepared, yet he had been prevented from drawing his knife. Someone had cut the hand he would use to draw his knife clean off. The maid thought back to their prior encounter with Han Sen and felt a chill down her spine. She went cold. She could not believe that there was a knife-wielder better than Chu Yuan in this world.


    Zhen Xia was even more shocked. He never thought a guy like that could have such a scary knife skill.


    ¡°That is Chu Yuan, the Chu Kingdom¡¯s main mister. He did not even draw his knife, and his hand has been cut off.¡± Zhen Xia¡¯s back felt a chill.


    Tian Jing¡¯s presence had already disappeared, but she still stood there frozen. She stared at Han Sen with a look of disbelief. She did not even see how Han Sen had managed to cut off Chu Yuan¡¯s hand. She did not even see Han Sen draw the knife from his own waist.


    Chu Yuan did not care for his severed hand. He stared at Han Sen with his severed wrist still bleeding. With his God Spirit Blood-Pulse and the power of a gene race, the broken hand could respawn. Now, the wound had a weird purple color covering it. It made his wound worse. It was not healing as it should have.


    Han Sen walked next to Bao¡¯er and picked her up. He looked at Chu Yuan coldly as he said, ¡°Do you not agree? You have another hand if you would like to give it another go. This time, I will wait until your knife is drawn.¡± ¡°You are going to regret this.¡± Chu Yuan sounded cold, but his eyes were like they were on fire. His other hand quickly grabbed the handle of the knife. His hand had a ck demon me. It looked like there was an evil spirit gathering upon his hand. Not many people knew Chu Yuan¡¯s left hand was scarier than his right hand. That was because no one had forced him to use his left hand before. He had a God Spirit gene race called demon left hand. It was something like an Annihtion God Spirit. With his god Yuan bai sema¡¯s power, that knife was sure to kill someone. It would consume the souls of people. After people died, their souls would not be permitted to go away and be reborn. When Chu Yuan drew the knife, the god Yuan bai sema power and the power of the demon left hand strangelybined. They formed to be a weird, grey power. That power ripped the rules of the universe. It created a scary and destructive power that people had not previously been able to fathom.


    ¡°Break World power!¡± Tian Jing screamed with shock.


    For Chu Yuan to be able to break the world at that age meant he was just as smart as Zhuo Dong Lai, who used the purple mist holy clothes. Chu Yuan did not have something like that, but he could still break the world.


    Han Sen¡¯s face did not change. His heart felt weird. Chu Yuan¡¯s Break World power did not look right, but he could not put his finger on the reason why. ¡°Die!¡± Chu Yuan looked insane. His knife mind madly exploded. When the knife was out of its scabbard, it was like he had already hewn Han Sen¡¯s head off. He roared.


    Dong! Dong!


    The knife was out of the scabbard. Chu Yuan¡¯s left hand flew into the sky. Blood spilled.


    Chu Yuan could not believe it. His eyes opened wide as he stared at Han Sen, who had barely moved.


    Tian Jing, Zhen Xia, and the maid were in shock. It was like they were seeing a ghost. ¡°No... Impossible... Chu Yuan already broke the world, but his hand was cut off.¡± Tian Jing looked at Han Sen. She was unable to believe that the man before her was the same man who sold her Bao¡¯er. She could not believe this was that same evilnd pulse master.

 Chapter 3254 - Life Soul

    <h4>Chapter 3254 Life Soul</h4>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Both of Chu Yuan¡¯s hands were gone. His eyes were blood-red as they peered at Han Sen.


    ¡°I am just the father of a child,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    ¡°I will exact vengeance for this transgression.¡± Chu Yuan hissed these seven words through a small gap in his teeth. His legs had an explosive power that enabled him to break space and leave.


    But Han Sen¡¯s finger moved. It resulted in Chu Yuan¡¯s body suddenly falling from the sky like a bird that had lost its wings. He was like a ne that had run out of fuel.


    Pang!


    Chu Yuan fell onto the ice. His body was suppressed. He could not move. He justid on the ice field, writhing in pain.


    ¡°Did I say you were allowed to leave?¡± Han Sen walked up to Chu Yuan. He coldly looked at Chu Yuan, who was on the ground and unable to move. ¡°I hate killing people, but I despise people that bully my daughter even more.¡±


    It was at this point that the two maids started to do something. They looked at each other. One of them drove the nine Holy Wen White Deer to run toward Han Sen. The other took out a knife. She was like a bolt of lightning heading straight for him.


    Han Sen¡¯s eye froze. The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power shocked the universe. The two maids and the nine Holy Wen White Deer were on the ground. They struggled but were unable to get up.


    Zhen Xia was shocked and hopeless. He turned around and wanted to leave. All he managed to do was move his body before he felt as if a super crazy ma was yanking him back. His entire body was wide open and spread out upon the ice.


    Tian Jing looked at Han Sen, Chu Yuan, and all the others in shock. She still could not believe the scene thaty before her eyes.


    Bao¡¯er looked at Chu Yuan and said, ¡°Father, this man is so horrible.¡± The man of her ire was struggling on the ice. Han Sen wished to say something, but he saw a little cat jump out from Bao¡¯er¡¯s chest. It fell in front of Chu Yuan. Its red cat eyes were staring at the man. ¡°Get lost...¡± Chu Yuan had just said those two words when he suddenly saw Small Cat open its mouth. Its body was only the size of a fist. When its mouth opened, it was able to swallow Chu Yuan in a single gulp. Katcha! Katcha! It bit the man twice before gulping him down in one swallow. The cat then put out its pink tongue like it was still hungry for more. It licked its lips.


    Upon witnessing that, Zhen Xia and the two maids were shocked. Han Sen could not help but look at the little cat in shock too.


    The little cat was just a newborn. Even though Chu Yuan had been suppressed by Han Sen, Chu Yuan¡¯s body still had Break World power active. For the little cat to be able to consume such a body did not seem normal.


    After Small Cat consumed Chu Yuan, its little belly looked bloated. It let out a big burp, enabling its body to produce some blood lines. They were like silk wrapping up his body. They quickly worked to form a fist-sized blood cocoon. ¡°Is he going to evolve?¡± Han Sen looked at the blood cocoon and started to think that was the case.


    The little cat was only interested in Chu Yuan. It did not care for Zhen Xia and the two maids. Even the nine Holy Wen White Deer were ignored by the creature. They weren¡¯t spared a nce. That was fairly abnormal behavior.


    Ever since Chu Yuan started to break the world, Han Sen felt that his power was a bit weird.


    Break World powers required the learning of another world¡¯s reverse power andbining it with the main power. That was how Break World powers came to be.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s body¡¯s reverse power seemed to be a bit weird. The power thatbined on his left hand was like a demon. From what Han Sen had been able to see, it was more like a beast soul than a gene race. ¡°Beast soul.¡± Han Sen thought about those words. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Beast souls. Yes! That power was more like the power of a beast soul. It was not quite the same though.¡± Bao¡¯er picked up the little cat in the cocoon and walked up to Tian Jing. She pointed at Zhen Xia, who was restrained and down on the ice, and asked, ¡°Big Sister, how are you going to deal with his asshole?¡±


    Tian Jing looked at Zhen Xia. She bowed to Han Sen and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me. I have yet to learn your name.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen.¡± He did not think there was any need to lie about his identity. ¡°The Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman?¡± Tian Jing thought about Han Sen¡¯s real identity. After all, Han Sen had used one sword strike to break the formation of the ck dragon. He had sundered Jade Wall City with his might. It was a news article that had reached every corner of the seven kingdoms.


    The No. 1 swordsman of the Qin Kingdom was someone everyone in the seven kingdoms knew about. It was just that Tian Jing did not really know what he looked like.


    ¡°I might not be the No. 1 swordsman, but I am definitely the No. 1 evil officer.¡± Han Sen pointed at Zhen Xia and said, ¡°You can deal with this person.¡±


    After that, Han Sen went over to the two maids from the Chu Kingdom.


    Han Sen looked at the two maids as he asked, ¡°Do you guys want to live or die?¡±


    The two maids looked conflicted and confused. They were not sure what their answer should be.


    ¡°Chu Yuan is dead,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Even if I let you go, you will still probably be killed. Fortunately for you, I require a driver and a maid. If you want to live, I can permit you to live.¡±


    The two maids looked at each other. They gnashed their teeth and said, ¡°Thank you, Master. I want to live.¡±


    ¡°If you guys really want to live, then go and prepare the carriage,¡± Han Sen coldly said. He then turned around to stop looking at the girls. The two maids felt the pressure on their bodies was relieved. They were free again. They looked at each other and walked over to the nine Holy Wen White Deer and jade carriage.


    Han Sen looked at Tian Jing with interest. He wanted to know how Tian Jing was going to deal with Zhen Xia.


    Han Sen thought Tian Jing would have trouble. After all, they used to be in love. Who would have expected Tian Jing to instantly decapitate Zhen Xia in a sh without a single glimmer of hesitation?


    ¡°This woman looked weak. I did not expect her to be so decisive.¡± Han Sen was a little bit shocked.


    ¡°Thanks, Mister Han, for giving me a chance to y a traitor.¡± Tian Jing walked back to Han Sen. She bowed and went on to say, ¡°I bet you are also here for the ice jade evildy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°I can take you with me to find the ice jade evildy,¡± Tian Jing said. ¡°With my Xuan Mi Zong¡¯s old leader¡¯s sacrificial item, I will not require the ice jade evildy. But I must take the sacrifice back to Xuan Mi Zong.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I only need the ice jade evildy. You can have everything else we find.¡±


    Tian Jing fixed her hair, bowed, and said, ¡°In that case, I thank you, Mister.¡±


    In the 33 skies, Bury Path God walked before an old tower. He bowed to the tower and said, ¡°Mister Leader, a 17 life soul has been put out.¡±


    From the old tower, Qin Xiu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Oh? How long was that life soul out there for it to be put out? Chu Yuan was an elite of the Chu Kingdom, and he had a life soul power of 17. That would have been more than enough to break the world. In this universe, not many people can stop people like that. Go and find out who that was.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bury Path God answered before departing the old tower.

 Chapter 3255 - Planet Under the Ice

    <h4>Chapter 3255 Under the Ice</h4>


    The ice fields had many systems. If it was not for the leadership of Tian Jing, Han Sen would never have thought that an unremarkable ce was where the rare gene egg would be found.


    A small, ice mountain was in front of them. It was surrounded by many more ice mountains. It was only a few hundred feet high. It was not very tall. Compared to the other ice mountains, which were a few thousand feet high, that small ice mountain was not very eye-catching


    Tian Jing took out a map. Shepared it to the small ice mountain for a while. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°This is where our Xuan Mi Zong Leader found the ice jade evildy¡¯s ce in the days of yore. If the records are correct, there will be an ice cave behind this small ice mountain that reaches straight to the bottom of it.¡±


    Han Sen got out of the jade carriage. He looked up at the ice mountain and said, ¡°I am curious. Back then, when your party¡¯s leader saw something here, what was it that he saw? Why did he not take the ice jade evildy with him and instead left some items behind?¡±


    Tian Jing replied, ¡°I am not too sure what went on. Our leader left a message behind in a secret scroll. He only spoke about the ice jade evildy¡¯s location and went on to talk about how to take back the lost items. All in all, he did not mention much about the ice jade evildy. He only kept saying that after taking back the lost items and returning them, we could not be greedy to the ice jade evildy¡¯s gene egg. If we were to be greedy, very bad things were sure to happen.¡± ¡°Do you think the records concerning the ice jade evildy went missing?¡± Han Sen asked after thinking for a moment.


    Tian Jing confidently replied, ¡°No. Our Wu Wei Dao Pce is very serious when ites to record-keeping and the like. Some very special, ssified information has a very unique way to be kept in storage. There could be no mistake with this stuff. Even if I am wrong about this, wouldn¡¯t it be all gone? You would surely not just lose a small part of the greater picture.¡±


    Han Sen did not really think Tian Jing was telling the truth about this. No matter how ssified the methods were, if it was done by a human, there was a high chance of there being a problem.


    ¡°I will do what I promised you. As to whether or not you get the ice jade evildy, that will be none of my business.¡± After Tian Jing said that, she walked toward the small, ice mountain.


    ¡°You guys wait here,¡± Han Sen ordered the two maids. He brought Bao¡¯er along to follow Tian Jing.


    Just as Tian Jing said, the base of the mountain contained an icy cave. It kept going down. Whether it led was aplete mystery.


    Tian Jing was an inheritor of the Xuan Mi Zong, which meant she was not like any other woman. Seeing how she dealt with Zhen Xia, the woman¡¯s heart was certainly not like any other woman. No one could promise what happened to Zhen Xia might happen again to Han Sen. Therefore, he exercised caution. He did not putplete faith in her.


    After entering the ice cave and walking through it for a while, Han Sen found himself able to believe her a bit more. That cave went straight down beneath the ice. It went on for dozens of thousands of feet. There was no end. It did not look like it was manmade.


    The more they went down, the more cold Yin air they felt. Even Han Sen, who practiced Jadeskin, felt a little bit chilly.


    Many cracks were under the ice. There were many other paths to take too. Tian Jing kept using her map as a reference on which way to go. She selected the ordinary path every time. Many ces only allowed one person to enter at a time. Some ice caves went straight down into plummets too. Some drops were 10,000 feet, and others were even more than that.


    For a system, that distance was nothing. Han Sen was most curious about the two super god pulses that appeared in the samendscape. That entire thing did not make a lick of sense to him.


    It was uncertain how long they had been in the ice cave. They had juste down from a straight ice cave when Bao¡¯er pointed in a certain direction and asked, ¡°Dad, what is that?¡±


    Han Sen and Tian Jing looked to where she was pointing. They were given a shock. It was a.


    That¡¯s sky was decked in ice. It was like an ice-crystal sky. The embedded in the ice was full of green and flowers. There were lots of animals moving freely there as well.


    There were lots of cranes flying high under the ice sky. Lots of cows and sheep were grazing on the grass. Tian Jing said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the ce the old leader mentioned.¡± She observed the weird that resided beneath the sheets of ice.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡± Han Sen wondered. It was said the ice jade evildy was not purely an ice-element being. It was around half an ice element. A ce to grow her would not be such a ce like that.


    Han Sen recalled the news Bao¡¯er had shared with him. Tian Jing had told Zhen Xia that the ce where the ice jade evildy was supposed to be was in and of ice and jade. Han Sen was not seeing any icy jade ce. He saw mud.


    Tian Jing looked at Bao¡¯er and coldly grunted. ¡°Bao¡¯er has been telling you about the icy jade, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I have heard a bit about it.¡± Han Sen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He smiled. He did not feel embarrassed or anything about it.


    Tian Jing said, ¡°Actually, since Zhen Xia requested toe with me to the ice fields, I already felt something was wrong. I did not have any grand suspicions about him, however. It was only after meeting you and Bao¡¯er that I grew suspicious. Therefore, I told him these things about searching for an ice pulse. It was all just to test him.


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°Actually, the ice jade evildy¡¯s jade words do not refer to jade stones,¡± Tian Jing said. ¡°It means ¡®pure.¡±


    ¡°What does the pure mean?¡± Han Sen still didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Back in ancient times, in the legends, they always used the word jade to exin something very pure and not tarnished with dirt,¡± Tian Jing exined. ¡°It was especially true of ady who had yet to be subject to filth. The ice jade evildy¡¯s jade refers to that. It has nothing to do with the actual jadestone.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen now understood.


    Tian Jing was admiring the. She kept walking forward as she said, ¡°This itself is very unique because there is a super god pulse. Before this was iced, there was no such here. It was only after the ce was iced that this appeared.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen took out amunicator. He opened a gctic map to check the ce around him. There really wasn¡¯t supposed to be a existing where he was.


    It was not just a that was should not have been there. There was not supposed to be an ordinary or even a sun.


    Yet, Tian Jing and Han Sen were on a. Tian Jing suddenly turned and smiled at Han Sen. ¡°Mister Han, there is one more thing I must tell you.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face did not change as he asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°About this, this is supposed to be a very amazing ce,¡± Tian Jing said to Han Sen with a smile. ¡°Only a pure woman can safelynd on this. If things are not like this, then something bad is sure to happen.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He looked at Tian Jing and asked, ¡°What bad thing?¡± ¡°You will know soon enough.¡± Tian Jing did not answer his question. She just smiled at him. Her smile was very weird.

 Chapter 3256 - The Power of Bad Luck

    <strong>Chapter 3256 The Power of Bad Luck</strong>


    Han Sen did not care for very much. With the fitness and power of his body, and with his Super God Spirit mode¡¯s invincible power, in those two universes, things rarely went wrong for him.


    ¡°I am afraid I will have to disappoint you,¡± Han Sen said. His expression suddenly changed. His manly face started to be feminine. He did not bepletely like a woman. It was neither Yin nor Yang. It was a little weird, but he started to sound like a special creature from ancient times. Han Sen was shocked. He focused his mind on one part of his body. When he felt it, he was relieved.


    ¡°Thank God... Thank God... My penis is still here.¡±


    In the next second, Han Sen¡¯s face started to look very dire. His penis was still there, but what was once a big cigar was now as small as a peanut. It was very tiny and small. Han Sen felt as if he was going to faint. If Tian Jing was not there, Han Sen would have taken his pants off and woken the poor, sleeping guy.


    When Tian Jing saw Han Sen¡¯s face, she happilyughed. ¡°Mister Han, you do not need to worry. The power of this will not kill people. It will only make male creatures and female creatures that are not pure look strange.¡± Han Sen thought. ¡°That is not weird. If I cannot recover, that will be a fate worse than death.¡±


    Seeing Tian Jing¡¯s face appear particrly delighted, Han Sen understood she was relishing in the fact that she was getting her vengeance for his lies.


    He ignored Tian Jing and used his own power. He pushed it all the way down into his micro-penis. The reverse Dongxuan Sutra and ordinary Dongxuan Sutra went through it without a problem. Aside from being much smaller and far more delicate, there was no problem with it.


    ¡°Mister Han, you really do not have to worry. Once you leave this, the power that currently affects you will stop. If you keep going and here for too long, or if you go too close to the location where the ice jade evildy is, that power on you will be stronger. It might even reverse your Yin and Yang.¡± Tian Jing spoke to Han Sen with a stroke of seriousness.


    Han Sen saw her eyes were doing their best not to show theughter she wished to unleash. She clearly knew what was going on with Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Where is the ice jade evildy¡¯s gene egg?¡± Han Sen tried to focus on the task at hand. If he was able to recover, then there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Plus, Han Sen had a Super God Spirit mode power. Thinking of his Super God Spirit mode¡¯s invincible power, he should have been able to restrict the weird, harmful power. ¡°It is there.¡± Tian Jing raised her hands and pointed in a certain direction.


    Han Sen¡¯s vision followed Tian Jing¡¯s finger to where she was pointing. He had a look over there. He saw a giant, snowy mountain that was upon therge fields. While it could have been described as arge, snowy mountain, it was only the tip of the mountain that had snow. The rest of the mountain wasposed of green and ck rocks.


    ¡°Old Leader said the mountain¡¯s peak has the ice jade evildy¡¯s gene egg. I do not know if it is still there or not.¡± Tian Jing then said, ¡°By the way, on this, you must not use Gxy Teleportation.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Han Sen calmly asked.


    Tian Jing smiled and replied, ¡°Because the space inside this is not stable. If you use Gxy Teleportation, it will be hard to reach the location you want. It might end up possible for you to be lost in a brokenyer of space.¡±


    ¡°I see. Are there any more taboo things I should avoid doing while here? Perhaps it would be best if you tell me everything at once.¡± Han Sen could not wait to find a ce for his Super God Spirit mode to help erase his current problem.


    In front of Tian Jing, Han Sen was not in a rush to show anything.


    ¡°There is nothing else. I already told you this¡¯s space is not stable. There are many brokenyers of space. Be careful while you walk. If you hit a brokenyer of space too quickly, I am afraid that even someone with a God Spirit body will be unable to block the wrongful powers of the broken spaceyers.¡± After thinking for a moment, Tian Jing added, ¡°You also must not hurt the creatures of this. That will bring you even more bad luck. As to what kind of bad luck will befall you, the leader did not record that. Just in case, I suggest we at least listen to him. Do not provoke the creatures here.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Han Sen did not really care for those two points. The brokenyers of space were scary, but with the strength of his body and reaction speeds, even hitting a brokenyer of space would not pose much of a threat.


    Regarding those creatures, Han Sen was not a person who enjoyed killing. He did not want to hurt them anyway. ¡°The old leader only left this information behind. There is nothing else. I do not know if there is more.¡± Tian Jing opened her hands. When she looked at Han Sen, she smiled. She kept trying to grab a peek of his lower body. Han Sen used a weird, squeaky voice to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for the items of Xuan Mi Zong?¡±


    ¡°Mister Han, you are noting with me,¡± Tian Jing said with augh. ¡°The items are on the foothills of the snowy mountain. If you are nning on going to the snow mountain to find the ice jade evildy gene egg, we can walk together.¡±


    ¡°I am not nning on going to the snowy mountain just yet,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°You go ahead first.¡±


    ¡°If things are like that, then I will proceed ahead.¡± Tian Jing left. She had not gone far when he heard herugh like a bell. Han Sen, who was a shameless man, was very angry. ¡°What is wrong with this? How can Break World power erase this bad power?¡± Han Sen tried to use his Break World Dongxuan Sutra power to break the bad power, but it was futile. It did not work.


    Some weird power draped the ce. The power of the Dongxuan Sutra was unable to get rid of it.


    Han Sen did not dare exert too much strength. Han Sen preferred death over having his penis broken.


    ¡°Daddy, what is wrong with you?¡± Bao¡¯er seriously asked Han Sen.


    ¡°It is nothing.¡± Han Sen could not exin to Bao¡¯er what was happening to him. When Tian Jing was far away, he activated his Super God Spirit mode. It enabled white-colored power to cover his body. Fortunately, the Super God Spirit mode did not disappoint him. The Super God Spirit mode erased the weird power that was affecting him. It made his body go back to normal. It was still a shame that Han Sen could not break the rules of the universe for a long time. When his Super God Spirit mode was gone, his body was covered by that weird and bad power. It made him exhibit weird changes.


    ¡°Never mind. I will go and see if the ice jade evildy gene egg is still there. After I am gone, I will use my Super God Spirit mode to remove the powers.¡± Han Sen knew he could not keep using Super God Spirit mode. But if his Super God Spirit mode worked, he would feel relieved. He picked up Bao¡¯er and went to the snowy mountain.

 Chapter 3257 - Ice Jade Evil Lady

    <h4>Chapter 3257 Ice Jade Evil Lady</h4>


    Things were worse than Han Sen imagined them to be. Tian Jing hadn¡¯t lied to him. The closer he was to the snowy mountain, the smaller his penis became. It was soon going to be a soybean. Han Sen felt a little bit weird. If this was just like how Tian Jing said, getting close to the ice mountains would make his Yin and Yang reverse. If he really turned into a woman, he could not be certain his Super God Spirit mode could fully recover. Seeing the snow mountain right in front of him, he was not willing to give up. Han Sen quickly generated a mirror. He looked into the mirror and noticed his face had changed a lot. His face, which had previously looked very sharp, was now very soft. His eyes were bigger, and hisshes were longer. His Adam¡¯s apple had be much smaller. It was barely visible.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°There is no way I am actually turning into a woman, right?¡±.


    He used his Super God Spirit mode again. He erased the buildup of bad power. This time, he realized that activation of his Super God Spirit mode was much slower. Although he was still able to erase the unlucky powers on him, the transformation speed was slower than what it was before.


    When the Super God Spirit mode was removed, his body became a woman much faster.


    ¡°Even my Super God Spirit mode is affected. If I cannot make it back, that will be awful.¡± Han Sen hesitated.


    It did not seem to be worth taking this big of a risk for a gene race.


    ¡°What kind of gene race is this ice jade evildy anyway? Why would the area around its abode be so weird? For crying out loud, it can turn men into women! Would it turn a woman into a man?¡± Han Sen pondered that possibility. He suddenly thought, ¡°Spell has a female body. If Ibine with her, half of my body will be the body of a woman. Will that help me resist some of that weird power?¡±


    As Han Sen was thinking, he broke the rules of the universe. He used his Super God Spirit mode and summoned Spell tobine with his body.


    ¡°Spell is a woman, right?¡± Han Sen prayed.


    Tian Jing, who was climbing the snowy mountain, thought about Han Sen¡¯s face andughed.


    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, it is useless in this ce. It is not me keeping my promise. If he doesn¡¯t get the ice jade evildy, it won¡¯t be my fault.¡± For some reason, Tian Jing thought of Han Sen¡¯s facial expressions. She felt so happy that she almost wanted to sing.


    She turned to take a look and noticed Han Sen hadn¡¯t followed. Tian Jingughed and said, ¡°Old Leader was right. In this ce, no matter how strong a man is, it is pointless for them to be here. Only pure women can scale this mountain and get the ice jade evildy¡¯s gene egg.¡±


    Tian Jing had not told Han Sen the entire truth. She went there to get the ice jade evildy for herself. She also knew how to get the gene egg. When Xuan Mi Zong and the old leader went there with many elites, many bad things had happened. Men turned into women, and impure women grew beards. Their bodies grew bigger as they became men.


    It was not just that. They incited the ire of the animals, which resulted in more bad things happening. Many of the elites were killed.


    Even if they did not make those animals mad, there were still many bad things going on after going to the snowy mountain. Out of all the elites, only the Xuan Mi Zong leader was able to reach the peak of the mountain. It was there she saw the ice jade evildy¡¯s gene egg.


    In the end, the leader did not take the ice jade evildy¡¯s gene egg. Aside from being a pure woman, there were even more requirements if one wanted to take the ice jade evildy¡¯s gene egg, Although the leader was a pure woman, her fitness was notpatible with the body. Thus, she did not get the gene egg.


    Tian Jing¡¯s reason for going there to take the gene egg alone was because she knew that only she would be able to take the ice jade evildy gene egg. Had she not known that she would not have gone alone.


    ¡°Old Leader went back and researched this for a long time. In the end, they found out you must have an extreme Yin and an extreme Yang cold body type to take the ice jade evildy gene egg. After that, every leader only took women with such a body to raise. They have waited for the super god pulse to show again ever since. I did not expect this day would evere.¡± Tian Jing thought her luck was really good.


    In the past, the Xuan Mi Zong raised people with an extreme Yin and extreme Yang body. Many of them were great. During the time they were alive, the Super God Spirit mode did not show.


    Tian Jing had a nine-Yin rare pulse body. She was exceptionally talented and terrifically smart. On top of that, thest leader was who raised her. It meant she would be the inheritor. That was the whole reason she knew the secrets. Otherwise, even if she had an extreme Yin and extreme Yang body, she would not have had this opportunity. One needed the perfect striking of coincidence and fate to earn this chance.


    ¡°Although there are some troubles, in the end, I should be the only one to im the ice jade evildy gene egg,¡± Tian Jing said with a feeling of cockiness.


    Thinking of an elite like Han Sen only being able toe back empty-handed while she could merrily go to the peak and earn the ice jade evildy gene egg for herself imbued her with a feeling of victory. It felt wonderful.


    ¡°The Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman really is a powerful person, but the gods have already made their decision. This is my opportunity and not yours. It does not matter how strong you are.¡± Tian Jing put her thoughts away. She carefully continued her climb up to the peak. Everything was just like how it had been detailed by the old leader. ording to what the old leader recorded, with her path and method of doing things, she was able to reach the top of the snow mountain safely. Tian Jing looked across the peak and saw an icy egg that looked like a crystal. It was resting atop the peak of the snow mountain. She saw a beautiful woman¡¯s body in the ice egg. The woman was wearing white. Her hair was snow-white like crystal. It was like ice behind her back.


    Her skin was wless. It was like the skin of a fairy that did not belong on earth.


    ¡°The ice jade evildy really is a rare humanoid rare gene race. I can practice my door technique with her. I might end up as the only Xuan Mi Zong leader that has aplished this.¡± Tian Jing was absolutely thrilled.


    She was also not a woman who was able to be convinced purely through winning. While the victory was close, she was still going to exercise caution. She carefully approached the icy egg. She bit her finger and put a drop of her blood onto the ice egg. ¡°It works!¡± The drop of blood seeped into the icy egg. It was going to the location of the ice jade evildy. Tian Jing was very happy.


    It was the same as the old leader¡¯s records. If the fresh blood entered the ice jade evildy¡¯s body, she could earn that rare gene race ice jade evildy for herself.

 Chapter 3258 - Recognizing Leadership

    <h4>Chapter 3258 Recognizing Leadership</h4>


    When she saw the first drop of blood going in and getting closer to the ice jade evildy¡¯s forehead, Tian Jing¡¯s heart rate started to rise.


    As time went by, the drop of blood was able to touch the skin of the ice jade evildy¡¯s forehead. It enabled Tian Jing to see the blood and ice jade evildy¡¯s skinbine. It formed a strange connection.


    ¡°I did it... I got the ice jade evildy...¡± Tian Jing felt the connection grow deeper. She was excited. She realized she had just earned this super unique gene race.


    Although she was excited, Tian Jing felt her heart suddenly ache. She coughed up blood as the connection with the ice jade evildy was suddenly severed.


    ¡°How could that happen? It seeded. How could it be? Is my nine-Yin rare pulse not Yin and cold enough?¡± Tian Jing asked aloud while opening her eyes. She saw half of her blood blend into the ice jade evildy¡¯s skin and then get thrown away from the ice jade evildy¡¯s forehead. Suddenly, it was cast out of the gene egg, speckling the white snow of the snowy mountain.


    As Tian Jing wondered why this was happening, the ice egg moved. It started to roll down the hill.


    Tian Jing did not know what had just happened. She pondered why the ice egg was so willing to move. It was far too weird.


    Tian Jing forced the blood that was in her chest to not spill and steeled herself to run down the mountain to get to a point that was below the rolling ice egg.


    The ice egg did not roll quickly. When it reached the halfway point of the hill, she saw someone approach the ice mountain.


    The man¡¯s face was quite manly, but he was very pretty. He was so pretty that many women would feel ashamed of themselves. Judging from his face, Tian Jing could not really apply a name to the person. Seeing a little girl and a small cat on the man¡¯s shoulders, Tian Jing was suddenly able to realize the beautiful man was no other than Han Sen. He was supposedly in the throes of the bad power.


    ¡°He really did dare toe here,¡± Tian Jing said with shock.


    The closer they were to the snow mountain, the more affected the man should have been. Han Sen was already very close to the snow mountain. ording to the old leader, when a man reached there, they should have be aplete woman.


    Despite being way too handsome right now, Han Sen¡¯s face was distinctly in possession of the Yang power that defined men. He was not aplete woman.


    ¡°Did the ice egg move for him?¡± Tian Jing had that wretched idea in her head.


    Tian Jing had to swiftly deny it. The ice jade evildy could only be imed by a woman with a cold Yin Blood-Pulse. Han Sen was not a woman. He did not have the Yin cold Blood-Pulse. He could not takemand of the ice jade evildy, so how could he make the ice egg leave the ice mountain?


    Tian Jing saw that the ice egg was indeed flying straight toward Han Sen. When Han Sen almost reached the snow mountain, the ice egg was only nine feet away from him. It was flying to Han Sen.


    ¡°Impossible... This is impossible...¡± Tian Jing could not believe this had just happened. The ice jade evildy should not have been moving toward a man. It was bewildering for her to even entertain the thought. She did not think it was possible.


    Yet, the ice egg had indeede to a standstill before Han Sen. It was one outstretched arm¡¯s distance away from him.


    ¡°Is this the ice jade evildy?¡± Han Sen looked at the ice egg in front of him with shock. He could guess what was inside the ice egg, but he was just wondering why the ice jade evildy gene egg would fall from the mountain and roll in front of him.


    He dyed doing anything for a long time. He used thebined powers provided by Spell, which made him no longer feel what the bad powers could do to him. Since it had been so long, he thought Tian Jing would have already imed the ice jade evildy by now. He had only gone there now to test his luck.


    Who would have guessed there was this weird scene? The ice jade evildy egg fell down the mountain and rolled right to him.


    Han Sen reached out his hand and put it on the ice egg. He wanted to see if it was a real gene egg. When his fingertip just touched the ice egg, he touched the center of the egg to make cracks develop across the surface like spider webs. They kept spreading across the ice egg.


    Pang!


    The ice egg broke. Ice light went everywhere like a sky full of stars. Within that ice light, the ice jade evildy¡¯s body appeared.


    Her white clothes were like snow. Her hair was like ice and silk. Her skin was snow white. She was so pretty. One could imagine people suffocating in her presence. Everything was so amazing to behold and witness. Han Sen looked upon the ice jade evildy. The ice jade evildy¡¯s half-closed eyes were now fully open. Her eyes were like cold gemstones peering back at Han Sen. ¡°Give me a drop of your blood,¡± the ice jade evildy said to him. Her voice was so clear that it was like water running by Han Sen¡¯s ears.


    When Tian Jing heard that from the position far behind, she was frozen stiff. It was as if she had been struck by a bolt of lightning. ¡°Why would I give you a drop of my blood?¡± Han Sen looked at the ice jade evildy with interest. She was nothing normal, that was for sure. Ordinary gene races could notpare to her. Even for rare gene races, this creature was rare.


    It was very rare for rare gene races to be born with such incredible intelligence.


    ¡°Because you want me to be your gene race,¡± the ice jade evildy coldly said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough of a reason?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is enough.¡± Han Sen looked at the ice jade evildy. He nodded and put out his finger. He squeezed out a drop of blood.


    The ice jade evildy reached out for Han Sen¡¯s blood. She carefully took the droplet and applied it to her forehead. The blood went inside her. A red dot formed on the ice jade evildy¡¯s forehead. It made the ice jade evildy¡¯s body glow with a strange god light. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tian Jing thought she must have been having a nightmare. The ice jade evildy was going forward to ask a man to take her as his gene race. How tough was this to believe? It had her flip a lid and throw the world she knew on its head.


    ¡°I thought only pure women would be approved by the ice jade evildy. I thought when men got close to the ice jade evildy, only bad things woulde to pass. I thought only a woman with an extreme Yin and extremely cold Blood ¨C Pulse would be the one allowed to im the ice jade evildy.¡± Tian Jing¡¯s head was riddled with a thousand questions, but she had no answers for any of them.


    As Tian Jing was watching this unfold, the ice jade evildy became an ice light. She went into Han Sen¡¯s soul, bing a gene race for Han Sen.


    ¡°Annihtion God Spirit gene race imed: ice jade evildy.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s head yed that familiar announcement. It gave him a shock. ¡°What is this ice jade evildy? Right of the bat, she is a born God Spirit gene race that is Annihtion ss.¡±


    Han Sen quickly went to check out the information he had on the ice jade evildy and recognized her progress was juvenile. Even so, her level put her as an Annihtion God Spirit gene race.

 Chapter 3259 - Different Gene Race

    <h4>Chapter 3259 Different Gene Race</h4>


    ¡°Thank you for leading the way,¡± Han Sen said with a heartyugh. ¡°I have already received the ice jade evildy. I wonder if Miss Tian also managed to retrieve the lost items of her party.¡±


    He could tell Tian Jing was trying to hide something from him and hoping to do something with the ice jade evildy before him.


    He could not me Tian Jing for that. He had just stolen Tian Jing¡¯s opportunity. It was normal for Tian Jing to want it back. They did things through power, and Tian Jing had not done anything wrong. If Tian Jing did not want to kill him, that meant there was danger. So, Han Sen did not n on doing anything to her.


    ¡°I did not find them yet. If you are not in any rush to leave this ce, can you help me look for them together?¡± Tian Jing¡¯s face returned to normal. She tidied up her hair and smiled.


    Han Sen smiled and replied, ¡°Maybe that isn¡¯t such a good idea. I am afraid your precious items will start flying toward me as well.¡± He put his hands together and left.


    Tian Jing felt bad. She was no longer able to remain calm. She was mad as she watched Han Sen leave, but there was nothing she could say or do about it.


    ¡°My party has been preparing for the iming of the ice jade evildy for such a long time. No one could have expected the ice jade evildy to fly into a man¡¯s hands. Fate is really funny... Han Sen... I will remember you...¡± Tian Jing gnashed her teeth. She weirdly looked at Han Sen leaving.


    The way back was an easy route. Han Sen quickly returned to the surface of the ice fields. He used Gxy Teleportation to return to the Feng family¡¯s castle.


    Han Sen could not wait to summon the ice jade evildy from his Sea of Soul. Han Sen was shocked that the ice jade evildy refused his will. She was unable to be summoned.


    Han Sen was surprised. This had never happened before. It did not matter what beast soul it was or whatever gene race it was that had been imed. Once that happened and were ced in the Sea of Soul, they could be controlled by his mind to do whatever he wished them to. This is the first time he had been refused.


    Han Sen tried it a few different times, but the results were always the same. He was unable to summon the ice jade evildy.


    ¡°Stop trying,¡± the ice jade evildy said. ¡°You and my soul contract put us on equal footing. I am different from how youmand other gene races. They might be ves, but without my permission, you are not allowed to summon me. Even if you summon me, I can choose whether or not to fight for you. I can choose not tobine with you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why would you want to form a contract with me?¡± Han Sen was not surprised. If the ice jade evildy was willing to speak, he believed he would learn something very soon.


    ¡°Your body has an opposite power to mine, and I will need your power to aplish something,¡± the ice jade evildy said.


    ¡°That means you are not just a newborn gene race,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°You might say I am, but you can also say I am not.¡± The ice jade evildy¡¯s response was weird.


    Han Sen was silent for a bit before making a guess. ¡°Do you have memories about yourself before you were reincarnated?¡±.


    ¡°Pretty much, but I did not pass through the geno hall to reincarnate.¡± The ice jade evildy wasn¡¯t nning on hiding anything.


    ¡°Can you reincarnate without going to the geno hall and remain in the same universe?¡± Han Sen looked at the ice jade evildy in shock. This was the first time he had heard about something like this.


    ¡°I have my own way,¡± the ice jade evildy coldly said. ¡°You do not need to ask me about that. Right now, my body is too weak. It has been difficult for me to restore my former shape and strength. I have no clue how long it will take before I can break the world again. I cannot wait that long.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we should talk about striking a deal. What can you do for me?¡± Han Sen asked his question as directly as possible.


    ¡°I can lend you my power and fight for you like any ordinary gene race,¡± the ice jade evildy said. ¡°In exchange, when I need you, you need to do something for me and provide me power.¡±


    ¡°I think I should be told what sort of powers you will want me to lend.¡± Han Sen looked at her with interest.


    ¡°When I had almost finished my evolution process, I was backstabbed by a human and failed,¡± the ice jade evildy said. ¡°I had to reincarnate. I want that human¡¯s soul to be gone and forever banished from this world.¡±


    ¡°Who is this human you are talking about?¡± Han Sen asked with growing interest.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± the ice jade evildy said. ¡°I know him via his appearance, but I do not know his name. I will be able to point him out if you see him. If he can stop me from evolving, he cannot be some random nobody of the human race. He should not be difficult to find.¡±


    n IV


    ¡°Good. We should keep going with the questions. What type was your final evolution?¡± Han Sen looked at the ice jade evildy. He checked out her face.


    ¡°Reboot,¡± the ice jade evildy said with a look of pride.


    ¡°Can gene races really evolve that far?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Up until now, he had never heard of anyone approaching Reboot ss in terms of evolution.


    Including all humans and every creature, it seemed as if Han Sen knew only one Reboot-ss being.


    Even a guy like Qin Xiu would not have challenged the wrath of a Reboot God Spirit. Now that hepletely controlled the ck crystal armor, it was hard to say what he might do. With a cold face, the ice jade evildy said, ¡°Yes. I only needed one more step to seed. It was all because of that horrible human.¡± She looked as if she harbored a lot of hatred within her.


    ¡°The human you are talking about, did he look like this?¡± Han Sen¡¯s fingertip had a point of light on it. With it, he drew Qin Xiu¡¯s face in the air.


    ¡°You will have to summon me out,¡± the ice jade evildy said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°If this is all about fair trade, you cannot control me, and I cannot control you. In your Sea of Soul, I cannot see or feel anything out there. Without your summoning, I cannot leave your Sea of Soul.¡± The ice jade evildy did not hide anything from Han Sen. Besides, these things could not be hidden. After a while, the truth was bound toe out.


    ¡°This trade is fair.¡± Han Sen noticed the ice jade evildy mention the Sea of Soul directly, which surprised him. Aside from those in the Alliance, very few beings knew what it was.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He summoned the ice jade evildy. This time, she was easy to summon. The ice jade evildy came before Han Sen. She looked at Han Sen¡¯s drawing.


    ¡°That¡¯s not him.¡± After seeing Qin Xiu, the ice jade evildy shook her head and asked, ¡°Who is that human? From the way you have drawn him, he does not look simple.¡±


    This surprised Han Sen. Usually, things like this always connected to Qin Xiu. This time, it was not rted to him.


    ¡°It is good that is not the case. He is a difficult guy to deal with. If he was the human who hurt you, vengeance would note easy.¡± Han Sen did not want to talk too much about him. He looked at the ice jade evildy and said, ¡°If you want to co-operate with me, let¡¯s see what happens when webine. Let¡¯s see if our powers can rip the world.¡±


    After that, Han Sen summoned the ice jade evildy. The ice jade evildy did not refuse his summons. She floated over to Han Sen andbined with his body.

 Chapter 3260 - Tester Comes to Attack

    <h4>Chapter 3260 Tester Comes to Attack</h4>


    ¡°Mister Leader, I have already gone to have a look,¡± Bury Path God said while bowing politely to the old tower. ¡°The level-17 life soul over Chu Yuan was killed by Han Sen. His life soul is gone too.¡±


    ¡°It was him. Now it makes sense.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s voice came out from the old tower.


    ¡°Mister Leader, do you want this person to be erased from this world?¡± Bury Path God lowered his head to speak.


    ¡°Let No. 19 go. Let us see what this test shall prove.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s voice did not waver in the slightest. ¡°Yes, Mister.¡± Bury Path God looked weird as he walked away.


    ¡°Mister, what is Qin Xiu doing? While we are in the 33 skies, why has he been hiding? Why does he note out?¡± In a secret ce, Bury Path God spoke to a few of his men.


    ¡°I think there is a problem with his body. Otherwise, why else would he require someone else? Perhaps this is our chance. While his body has a problem, we can kill him and take back control of the God Chaos Party.¡±


    ¡°We cannot rush this. Right now, there is no denying Qin Xiu is very scary. There is a 100% chance he will strike again. Otherwise, there will be a disaster in front of us.¡±


    ¡°If we do not take risks, how else are we supposed to get things done? If we miss out on this opportunity and Qin Xiu can fix the problems in his body, our chances of escape will be even slimmer.¡±


    All these creatures had been arguing. In the end, they took their gaze away from Bury Path God.


    Bury Path God coldly said, ¡°Qin Xiu¡¯s body must have a problem. Before we find out what the issue is, we should not do anything rash. He now has these life souls. That means he is giving us a chance. If the life soul test works, and we own them, there is no longer a need for us to be afraid of Qin Xiu.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the information regarding life soul cores is in Qin Xiu¡¯s hands?¡± an elder who did not understand asked. ¡°We are only in charge of looking for test subjects and observing their progress. How are we supposed to own them for ourselves?¡± ¡°I have a n for dealing with this little conundrum.¡± Bury Path God looked at Rocky Dee and said, ¡°Rocky Dee. You must find a way to bring test subject No. 19 to Han Sen and see what kind of powers No. 19 wields.¡± ¡°Yes, My Master,¡± Rocky Dee said with a graceful bow.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were sitting on a sofa watching cartoons. Suddenly, something moved inside Bao¡¯er¡¯s pocket. She took it out of her pocket and opened it. A man made of paper instantly leaped out of it.


    ¡°Han Sen, can you be honest with me and not try to attract trouble?¡± It was Rocky Dee¡¯s paper man that jumped out. He did so while angrily shouting at Han Sen. ¡°What did I do now?¡± Han Sen was eating popcorn while watching an animated movie. He responded to Rocky Dee casually.


    Rocky Dee madly asked, ¡°What? Did you not just recently y Chu Yuan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen asked in shock, ¡°Was Chu Yuan a member of the God Chaos Party too?¡±


    ¡°He is not a member of the God Chaos Party,¡± Rocky Dee coldly said. ¡°He was merely a test subject.¡± ¡°What sort of test subject?¡± Han Sen asked with genuine curiosity. Rocky Dee hesitated to confess it, but he quietly said, ¡°After Qin Xiu became the leader of the God Chaos Party, he started conducting tests. He gave an item that was called a life soul to a few specific creatures. After the creatures adopted these life souls, they were able to feel the reverse world powers. With that, they were able to use the life souls to break the world. In a short amount of time, he was able to produce many Break World elites.¡±


    ¡°Is such a thing possible? What exactly is a life soul?¡± Han Sen recalled the weird gene race on Chu Yuan¡¯s left arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I will admit that it looked rather like a gene egg. It was a bit different from a gene egg though. Every gene egg must have a special creature to hatch it. Other creatures cannot hatch them at all. So, including these test subjects, no one can know what these life souls are. Even the test subjects who receive a life soul and the God Chaos Party members in charge of observing them have no idea what the life souls are.¡±


    After Rocky Dee said that, he looked at Han Sen. ¡°Chu Yuan was the 17th test subject. Why did you go and kill him? If you want to die, that¡¯s totally fine. Just don¡¯t drag Master Bao¡¯er down with you. It is not as if you know the breadth of Qin Xiu¡¯s power. In the past, if Bao¡¯er¡¯s identity was discovered by Bury Path God, you would have been permitted to live. If she were found by Qin Xiu, you would be very dead.¡± Han Sen did not bother listening to Rocky Dee¡¯sints. He was too busy trying to figure out what a life soul was. Those things were a bit like gene races and, in a way, a bit like beast souls. They had both of their features.


    ¡°What is Qin Xiu thinking?¡± Han Sen did not understand the man¡¯s thought process. He did not know why Qin Xiu was attempting so many things.


    If this was for Wan¡¯er, she would have already been revived. What else could he possibly need?


    Han Sen looked at Rocky Dee and asked, ¡°You said Chu Yuan was the 17th test subject, right? That means there are 16 before that. Who are they?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rocky Dee said. ¡°The God Chaos Party has already been split in two. One party is determined to follow Qin Xiu. The other party wants to destroy Qin Xiu. The life souls Qin Xiu got were given out to everybody. I only know where a few of them were handed out to. From what I have best been able to tell, the sess rate of the life souls has been high. Six of the life souls resulted in three of the given test subjects breaking the world. The other three went crazy and died. The sess rate is 50%.¡±


    ¡°Fifty? That is pretty scary.¡± Han Sen knew how scary 50% was. They were Break World elites. They were simr to a Break World elite in the Qin Kingdom but stronger. Some weak kingdoms only had two or three Break World elites.


    If people like Qin Xiu were able to casually produce Break World elites, there was no doubt the world was going toe to an end. ¡°I do not think Qin Xiu has too many of those life souls,¡± Rocky Dee coldly said. ¡°All this time, he has only had 19 of these life souls. He recently issued amand that demands the owner of the 19th life soul owner toe out here to try and kill you. You watch yourself, okay? Do not allow Master Bao¡¯er to get involved with all of this.¡±


    ¡°Who is the master of the 19th life soul?¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Zhao Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 singer, Zhao Ning¡¯er. She will be in the Qin Kingdom, so you better watch it,¡± After Rocky Dee spoke, the paper man looked as if it lost its soul and fell onto the table.


    ¡°Zhao Ning¡¯er?¡± Han Sen had heard that name before.


    He did not focus on Zhao Ning¡¯er. Since he lived in Feng Fei Fei¡¯s house, he kept hearing news about Zhao Ning¡¯er. Many peoplepared Zhao Ning¡¯er to the three singers of the Qin Kingdom. Most people thought Zhao Ning¡¯er was better than the three singers of the Qin Kingdom. They thought she was the future singing queen and would likely be the greatest singer to ever live after the Singing King Zhong Li Qing.


    For a person like that to end up as Qin Xiu¡¯s test subject, it suggested life souls were something highly coveted by humans. Even Chu Yuan and Zhao Ning¡¯er, people who were already famous, could not resist.


    Han Sen frowned as he thought, ¡°Weird. Why is Qin Xiu looking for test subjects that are young people?¡±

 Chapter 3261 - Zhao Ning’er

    <h4>Chapter 3261 Zhao Ning¡¯er</h4>


    In many types of species, the right to mate was something to achieve.


    Male deer wanted to mate. When they fought off their opponents, they would lock horns. They would continue to fight even if their antlers broke.


    In wolf packs, the strongest wolf king was the first one that was allowed to mate. The strong male wolves that were a little weaker or the weak male wolves were not allowed to mate.


    Now, the nobles in the Qin Kingdom¡¯s Jade Wall City were like male deer or wolves. They raised their heads and rubbed their fists, waiting for Zhao Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 singer, Zhao Ning¡¯er, to arrive. Over the past few years, the Qin Kingdom and the Zhao Kingdom had not fought. They seemed fairly peaceful.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was now holding a concert in Jade Wall City. Many Jade Wall City officers supported the notion, and people paid a lot of money to see her face in the flesh. They wanted to know if she was as good as the videos showed her to be.


    Of course, more nobles were hoping to have something else happen with Zhao Ning¡¯er. When Zhao Ning¡¯er had just entered Jade Wall City, it created major traffic jams.


    Han Sen was not like the others. He was not in the mood to go take care of Zhao Ning¡¯er. He had been spending his time investigating the reversed version of The Story of Genes.


    Afterbining with ice jade evildy, their two powers were able to reach Break World levels. Unfortunately, their control powers,patibility levels, and distribution of strength had some inherent gaps. There were bound to be problems further down the line. This was just a problem that arose from ack of experience. Afterbining for a while, their issues would most likely sort themselves out. There was no need to worry about these issues too much.


    Han Sen practiced four geno arts. Only The Story of Genes had not yet reached Break World status. That was the primary subject of Han Sen¡¯s recent investigations. He was hoping it would not take long before he found a way to have The Story of Genes break the world too.


    He needed the power to guarantee his safety. Han Sen was currently not Qin Xiu¡¯s foe, but he also could not defeat Qin Wan¡¯er. He had to improve his strength.


    The Super God Spirit mode was a type of body. There was no skill associated with it. There was no method of running its air. Although Han Sen knew there was a reverse Super God Spirit mode out there, he could not use reverse Super God Spirit mode. The only way for him to level up was to practice the four geno arts he had or get better geno arts altogether.


    Since rare gene races were hard to obtain, Han Sen had gone to a lot of trouble to get his hands on the ice jade evildy. At the end of the day, it was pretty much useless for him to have. That path for him to traverse was no good. It was worse than when he used to reinforce his body.


    When Han Senbined with the ice jade evildy, he repeatedly tried to analyze her power. He was hoping to break the world withoutbining with the ice jade evildy so he would not be restricted.


    Han Sen was most depressed about the fact that reverse Jadeskin powers were weird. He had examined the power structure, but he was unable to simte it. It seemed as if only the body of a woman could attain that power.


    With that being the case, Han Sen focused his mind on researching The Story of Gene. His research of The Story of Gene had been going on for a long time now.


    A scary power surged through Han Sen¡¯s body. His cells were like nuclear bombs quickly detonating. It made Han Sen spill blood. He had to stop his The Story of Gene reverse power.


    <b>jers</b>


    The Story of Gene¡¯s Forever Solid power was different. Reversing The Story of Gene powers was too cruel. Han Sen had only just tried reversing The Story of Gene when he felt his gene chain break and cells explode like the end of the world.


    It was just that little amount of power that made Han Sen tremble in fear. That power was too scary. Even with Han Sen¡¯s powerful body, he could not block the power of The Story of Gene.


    ¡°That big, destructive power was not just in my body,¡± Han Sen said with a frown. ¡°Even my Super God Spirit mode would be unable to block it. It is a geno art that cannot be practiced.¡±


    The power of the reverse The Story of Gene was too cruel. It could not be practiced. His body was not capable of harnessing it. He could not even try it, so how could he seed? This harkened Han Sen back to the time he first tried to practice The Story of Gene. He was unable to begin it back then, as The Story of Gene required absurd amounts of fitness. It was too high, so he could not get it started. Han Sen needed the ck crystal armor to get it going


    Now, the reverse The Story of Gene had the same issue, but Han Sen did not have the ck crystal armor anymore.


    ¡°People have to rely on themselves.¡± Han Sen took a deep breath. He used power to heal the damage he had just been inflicted. He then used the reverse version of The Story of Gene.


    Han Sen was not thinking about whether or not he could survive it. All he wanted to do was find a rhythm within that scary power.


    The reverse The Story of Gene only ran for a moment when Han Sen¡¯s body suddenly cracked. His entire body looked like a ceramic vase that had been cracked and crudely glued together again. He was full of cracks, and they started to bleed.


    He immediately stopped running the reverse version of The Story of Gene. That short moment was almost enough to destroy his body. He didn¡¯t reverse itpletely, so he was not about to continue running it.


    Han Sen could only fix his body and think about that destructive power. He hoped to learn something soon.


    It was a shame it only went on for a moment and his body was destroyed. Han Sen could not glean much from the experience.


    Han Sen kept enabling himself to be tortured by the scary power without giving up. The reverse version of The Story of Gene damaged his body a lot, which proved just how strong the reverse version of The Story of Gene was. Perhaps after The Story of Gene broke the world, the power would be so scary that one could not even imagine it.


    In a bright castle in Jade Wall City, many rich people were seated. There were many of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s nobles and famous people.


    The party¡¯s focus was not on them. It was on a 20-year-old youngdy who looked pure. She was a woman who emitted freshness.


    Sky King, who had been summoned back to Jade Wall City, was attending this party. He was drinking and listening to Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s songs. ¡°When ites to prettiness, Zhao Ning¡¯er might not be the hottest across all the seven kingdoms, but the pure youthfulness of her young body can make us and our old bodies very jealous,¡± Sky King quietly said, with his eyes looking like they were on fire. ¡°I want to take her youth and be her age so I can do whatever I want.¡±


    The man next to Sky Kingughed. ¡°If it was not for that, why would Zhao Ning¡¯er be adored by all seven kingdoms? It isn¡¯t just us. Even those old antiques love Zhao Ning¡¯er. Well, they at least love how refreshing she is. Through her, they want to see their past selves.¡±


    ¡°Jade Wall City has only just experienced big bad luck,¡± Sky King said. ¡°For her toe to Jade Wall City now will surely make others think of something.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Jade Wall City has endured bad luck recently, but it is still stronger than the Zhao Kingdom. If she tries something, I am fairly certain we can deal with it.¡±


    While they were talking, Zhao Ning¡¯er finished her song. Everyone in the hall started to p.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er bowed. She looked at everyone and asked, ¡°While I was in the Zhao Kingdom, I heard about the Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman, Han Sen. Is Mister Han here today?¡±

 Chapter 3262 - Meeting in Red Sleeve Building

    <h4>Chapter 3262 Meeting in Red Sleeve Building</h4>


    The reverse The Story of Gene kept destroying Han Sen¡¯s body. He could no longer endure it. After resting for a while, he went to the garden to chill. Bao¡¯er and Feng Yin Yin were ying chess in the garden. Han Sen watched the two of them y.


    Because of Han Sen, Bao¡¯er was very good at ying chess and various card games. Byparison, Feng Yin Yin was very bad. Every match ended poorly for her.


    Feng Yin Yin did not care much about whether or not she won or lost. She did not mind losing over and over, which was an attitude Bao¡¯er found to be boring.


    ¡°ying chess with Little Yin is boring.¡± Bao¡¯er won another round. She yawned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you y with me, Daddy?¡±


    Han Sen was going to agree to a match, but Feng Fei Fei and Bald Guy came strolling into the garden.


    ¡°Old Han, my dear Mister Han, you are a bad man this time.¡± Bald Guy looked friendly as he tried to get closer to Han Sen.


    ¡°Why have I been bad this time?¡± Han Sen asked with confusion.


    Bald Guyughed. ¡°Did you not know that today is the day the Zhao Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 singer, Zhao Ning¡¯er, is having her wee party. She mentioned you, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman.¡±


    ¡°Does she want to challenge me?¡± Han Sen calmly picked up his cup and took a sip of tea.


    Han Sen had already received information from Rocky Dee that Zhao Ning¡¯er was Qin Xiu¡¯s 19th life soul owner. The reason she came to the Qin Kingdom was for the sole purpose of killing Han Sen. Thus, Han Sen was not surprised by this.


    Bald Guy looked weird and smiled. ¡°No, but Zhao Ning¡¯er said she greatly admires you. She wants to marry you and be a nice wife who teaches children. If you want to, she will be waiting for you at the Red Sleeve Building. She wants to spend the night with you, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s big swordsman. Now, the whole of Jade Wall City¡¯s nobles and old antiques are jealous of you.¡±


    ¡°Blergh!¡± Han Sen almost coughed all of his tea out. He looked at Bald Guy and asked, ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Ask Miss Feng if you do not believe me.¡± Bald Guy looked as if he had been wronged.


    Han Sen looked at Feng Fei Fei. She nodded and said, ¡°Although Bald Guy is being a bit ridiculous, Zhao Ning¡¯er did say something like that. I do not know if she really likes you, or if she has an ulterior motive or what. It is just like Bald Guy said. The men in Jade Wall City are going nuts. They know Zhao Ning¡¯er has a problem, but they still want to kill you. You should be careful.¡±


    Han Senughed and said, ¡°It is fine. The nobles never liked me anyway. They¡¯ve always wanted to kill me and feed me to the dogs. It does not matter to me. It is not as if they can do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Old Han, Zhao Ning¡¯er is in Red Sleeve Building. Are you going? She is Zhao Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 singer.¡±,¡± Bald Guy had a look of jealousy as he said, ¡°If it was me, I would do whatever it took to get to Red Sleeve Building and see her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am going,¡± Han Sen said with a curl of his lips. ¡°If I do not go, I will be made a scapegoat for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Zhao Ning¡¯er is so passionate. If you did not go, you would be an animal.¡± Bald Guy patted Han Sen on the shoulder and prepared to depart.


    Bao¡¯er, on the side, took out a notepad and jotted something down.


    Han Sen wanted to go to Red Sleeve Building because he wanted to see Zhao Ning¡¯er, who was the 19th test subject. If Qin Xiu let her go there, Zhao Ning¡¯er must have had something special up her sleeve. He would not just send her there to die.


    Instead of waiting for Zhao Ning¡¯er toe to him, he might as well strike first while he had the chance. He did not want to bring any further harm to the Feng castle either.


    ¡°Old Han, do you want to go together?¡± Bald Guy happily looked at Han Sen. ¡°They will probably forbid you from entering, so you will only look embarrassing,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°Oh, you are right,¡± Bald Guy said with a look of jealousy. ¡°Zhao Ning¡¯er only invited you.¡± Han Sen ignored him. He looked at Feng Fei Fei and asked, ¡°Where is Red Sleeve Building?¡± Feng Fei Fei looked at Han Sen with shock. ¡°Are you really going?¡± ¡°To be invited there by a pretty woman, why would I not?¡± Han Sen asked with augh.


    ¡°Are all the pretty women outside the castle and not within?¡± Feng Fei Fei felt jealous, but she still told Han Sen the location of the Red Sleeve Building.


    Bao¡¯er continued to clutch her pen, scribbling something down in the notebook.


    It was now 10 o¡¯clock. Han Sen said goodbye to Feng Yin Yin and went to the Red Sleeve Building


    After a short walk, he saw a personing. The person sought to bar Han Sen¡¯s way.


    ¡°Mister Han, where are you going?¡± the person asked with a bow.


    If people were seemingly nice to you, it was rude to be mean to them. That person was nice, so Han Sen should not have been mean. Therefore, he politely said, ¡°Red Sleeve Building.¡±


    The man¡¯s face changed. He got closer to Han Sen and whispered, ¡°Teacher Han, are you going to see Zhao Ning¡¯er? If you are willing to take me to the Red Sleeve Building to see Zhao Ning¡¯er, I will reward you.¡± ¡°What kind of reward?¡± Han Sen looked at the man with interest.


    He was 40 years old. He looked like a schr. He looked fairly decent, but Han Sen did not recall seeing him before.


    The man moved closer to Han Sen and whispered, ¡°My name is Zhang Huan. I would not think you have heard this name before, but the Zhang family is quite famous in the Qin Kingdom. We trade in gene eggs and gene races. Treasure Garden is our family¡¯s business. If you were willing to take me to the Red Sleeve Building, any gene egg and gene race in Treasure Garden can be selected by you for free. You can pick one.¡±


    ¡°Do not give me thisme kind of stuff. Give me something real.¡± Han Sen did not really like Zhang Huan¡¯s offer.


    Usually, high-ss gene eggs and gene races could not be found on the market. Even if they were, Zhang Huan would have probably hidden all of the high-ss gene eggs and gene races. Treasure Garden was something Han Sen had heard of before. It was an old shop in Jade Wall City. It was one of the biggest gene egg and gene race shops around. The others were simr, but the other ones sold more gene races. Treasure Garden sold more gene eggs. His n had been exposed. Zhang Huan did not mind. He whispered, ¡°Our shop has a dozen god-ss gene eggs. If you are willing to, you can go and pick one or two.¡±


    ¡°One rare gene egg. If you have it, then go and grab it. If not, don¡¯t waste my time. I need to go and meet Zhao Ning¡¯er.¡± Han Sen pped a ridiculous price on the offer. He wanted the man to leave and stop wasting his time.


    ¡°Teacher Han, you are too greedy.¡± Zhang Huan was frozen. A rare gene egg for one date was too much.


    ¡°People are greedy,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°I am just greedier than others. No matter how good a gene egg might be, it is just an item. An item swapped for a chance to date her is something I would suspect to be pretty fair.¡±

 Chapter 3263 - Ultimate Egg

    <h4>Chapter 3263 Ultimate Egg</h4>


    Zhang Huan did not think that was a very fair price. He thought, ¡°You take me for a fool. Is that what you call a fair price?¡±


    Zhang Huan did not dare say that out loud in front of Han Sen. He developed a wry smile and said, ¡°Mister Han, you have overestimated me. The Zhang family runs a gene egg shop, but rare gene eggs are very umon to see. Our ancestors did once have one, and that was the greatest of glories. Ever since I was born, however, I have been unable to see a single, rare gene egg.¡± Zhang Huan gnashed his teeth and suggested, ¡°How about this? In Treasure Garden, there are god-ss gene eggs. You can select five of them. That is all I will be able to afford you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Rare singers require rare gene eggs,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°Miss Zhao is worth that price, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Han Sen was not crazy. He wanted to use a rare gene race to swap for a date with Zhao Ning¡¯er, but now, many nobles were watching them. If Han Sen took the inferior deal, many people woulde to stop him and annoy him with their own offers.


    Zhang Huan looked disappointed. He looked ill as he said, ¡°Teacher Han, if you keep suggesting prices like that, no one will be able to pay you.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything in response. He suddenly heard another voice. ¡°He is right. Rare singers require rare gene eggs. Teacher Han, I have one rare gene egg. I will give it to you if it means spending a night with Miss Zhao in Red Sleeve Building. Would you like to conduct this trade?¡±


    Zhang Huan froze. He turned his head. He did not believe someone would do such a trade, swapping a rare gene egg for seeing Zhao Ning¡¯er. After all, they would not be meeting her one-on-one. They would only be apanying Han Sen.


    When Zhang Huan saw that man¡¯s face, his expression changed. He lowered his head and left like a mouse seeing a fierce cat.


    Han Sen looked at that person but did not recognize who it was. It was an old man with white hair wearing a flowery robe. His eyelids were heavy. When he opened his eyes, there were big gaps. It looked as if he was not awake.


    Han Sen looked at the old man and said, ¡°If you are truly going to offer me this, then I will take you up on the offer.¡±


    The old man¡¯s body was crooked. He reached into his sleeves for a while. He eventually brought out a gene egg and put it down in front of Han Sen. ¡°OK. This is the gene egg Take it if you dare use it.¡±


    Han Sen looked into the old man¡¯s hand. The gene egg was the size of a quail egg. It looked like a crystal. It was half white and half ck. It was a natural tai chi symbol.


    Many strange carvings were on the gene egg¡¯s shell. If it was put under a microscope, the words would still be too small to read. There were dozens of thousands of words on the quail-egg-sized gene egg¡¯s shell.


    The text was weird. It did not look to be written in themon tongue of the universe of kingdoms, so Han Sen did not know what it meant. It was obviously something written by hand. It could not have been something the egg was born with.


    ¡°Old man, is this gene egg dead?¡± Han Sen wondered aloud. There were so many words carved into it. He wondered whether or not the gene egg could still produce a gene race.


    Plus, Han Sen could not detect a life force within the gene egg. He did not know if it could really be a rare gene egg or not. The old man rolled his eyes. ¡°How ignorant! This gene egg shocks the universe. This is the unique Ultimate Egg, but that is OK. I can show you my knowledge in case youter embarrass people out there.¡± The old man held the rare gene egg. With a cocky look, he said, ¡°When the universe first began and before the God Spirits were born, there was an old man. That person was the Wu Wei Dao Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I am not interested in hearing stories.¡± Han Sen stopped the old man from proceeding. Han Sen had heard this story before. When Han Sen first came to the universe of kingdoms, he learned about the history of Wu Wei Dao Pce. The Wu Wei Dao Pce¡¯s first leader was the Wu Wei Dao Alpha. Wu Wei Dao Pce students treated him like God. They obeyed him more than God Spirits.


    One of Wu Wei Dao Alpha¡¯s most famous sayings was, ¡°Before God was born, I was already here.¡± That meant the Wu Wei Dao Alpha was born before God Spirits. He was greater than God Spirits. Of course, Han Sen had researched this quite a bit. The history of Wu Wei Dao Pce was far-reaching. Before humans, they were already so famous. Compared to God Spirits being born, there was still a distance between them.


    A person who had been praised like so had to be so strong, and he made the universe¡¯s biggest legion¨CWu Wei Dao Pce. Still, the ims were a bit over-the-top.


    The old man looked annoyed that Han Sen had interrupted him. He stared at Han Sen and said, ¡°Young people are so impatient. They always cut things short. When the Wu Wei Dao Alpha was born, he was holding this gene egg. After he was born, until he broke space and left, this gene egg never left his hands. Everyone knows that in this universe. This is not a made-up fairytale.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to say the one in your hand is the gene egg Wu Wei Dao Alpha had, are you?¡± Han Sen did not believe it.


    It was not as if Wu Wei Dao Alpha was actually holding a gene egg when he was born. Even if he was, Wu Wei Dao Pce would probably be holding onto such a treasure. Why would they let an old man like that carry it around?


    ¡°Stupid people cannot be taught a thing! Yes, this is the Wei Wei Dao Alpha¡¯s gene egg. Its name is Ultimate Egg. Everyone knows that Ultimate Egg is a rare gene egg. I will use this gene egg to trade for permission to join you. Is that OK?¡± The old man offered the gene egg to Han Sen.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know if this is the real gene egg Wu Wei Dao Alpha had?¡± Han Sen asked without much care.


    To be honest, even if that world had such a gene egg, Han Sen did not think it would have fallen into the hands of an old man like that.


    ¡°This gene egg is real. If you do not believe me, ask that guy from the Zhang family,¡± the old man said while reaching his hand out. Zhang Huan, who had almost taken a turn and left, was grabbed by an invisible hand and pulled back. He was brought in front of the old man.


    ¡°Zhang family child, tell this Mister Han if my Ultimate Egg is real or not,¡± the old man said while looking at Zhang Huan. ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Huan quickly said. ¡°It is more real than gold. It is certainly the real deal.¡±


    The old man looked at Zhang Huan and said, ¡°Fine words.¡±


    Zhang Huan looked bitter and said, ¡°Teacher Han, I can use the Zhang family as a promise. In this old man¡¯s hands, the Ultimate Egg gene egg is real and there. The people of this universe know the gene egg is the one from Wu Wei Dao Pce way back when.¡±

 Chapter 3264 - Bad Egg

    <h4>Chapter 3264 Bad Egg</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen looked at Zhang Huan with interest.


    Zhang Huan looked at the old man and carefully said, ¡°Back in the day, when the Wu Wei Dao Alpha broke space, the leader gave the Ultimate Egg to one of his students. That Wu Wei Dao Pce student could not hatch it, so he decided on passing it down generation by generation. It is unknown how many generations there have been since, but no one has been able to hatch it. Eventually, a Wu Wei Dao Pce student was murdered by a supreme elite who took the egg for themselves and carried it around. The Ultimate Egg was robbed of its proper owner. Then, this old man came into possession of it.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean this white old man killed a student of Wu Wei Dao Pce?¡± Han Sen looked at the old man as he spoke.


    With a cocky look, the old man said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was an ancestor of mine. Everyone knows that. There is only one Ultimate Egg. There are no fake ones like it. Do you want it or not?¡±


    Han Sen looked at the old man. He then looked at Zhang Huan. He knew that even if the Ultimate Egg were real, something bad must have lurked inside it. It was not about something that couldn¡¯t be hatched.


    Having that mysterious gene egg in front of him made Han Sen interested. After hearing what they had to say, he said, ¡°If you are willing to give it to me, I will take it.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Great. If things are like that, then you can keep it.¡± He then tossed the Ultimate Egg to Han Sen.


    Seeing his talent for doing that, it was like he was lobbing an entire mountain. Han Sen tried to catch it, but he noticed the Ultimate Egg was actually really light. It was like an ordinary quail egg, which surprised him quite a bit.


    The old man looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I have now given you the Ultimate Egg. The deal we have struck is that you take me to the Red Sleeve Building so that I might meet Zhao Ning¡¯er. One thing I must tell you, however, is that the Ultimate Egg has swapped hands with quite a few owners in the past. Aside from Wu Wei Dao Pce inheritors, basically, everyone who hase into possession of the Ultimate Egg has ended up dead. If you are afraid of this item, you can still hand the Ultimate Egg back.¡±


    ¡°If the Ultimate Egg is that unlucky, how has your family been okay all this time?¡± Han Sen asked while ying with the Ultimate Egg. He really wasn¡¯t concerned about what the old man had said.


    The old manughed. ¡°Our family is not like ordinary people. The Ultimate Egg is fine in our family. If this was in the hands of someone else, no matter how strong they are, they will still suffer bad luck. I already paid for this. It does not matter if you want it or not, but you will take me to the Red Sleeve Building.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are on our way there now,¡± Han Sen said. He walked forward. He was not going to return the Ultimate Egg to the old man.


    He had seen many things that were the result of bad luck. It did not matter to him if something else came about as a result of bad luck. Plus, Han Sen was curious about the identity of the Wu Wei Dao Alpha. That guy was more legendary than Qin Xiu in the universe of kingdoms.


    People knew Qin Xiu was the king of the Qin Kingdom, but they did not know about the scary things Qin Xiu had managed to aplish. The things the Wu Wei Dao Alpha did were things the seven kingdoms fully knew about. Even though the Qin Kingdom exiled the Wu Wei Dao Pce, people still knew about the history of the Wu Wei Dao Alpha. Although the saying, ¡°Before God was here, I was here,¡± was a little over the top, one could still imagine so many kingdoms fighting until now while the Wu Wei Dao Alpha turned the Wu Wei Dao Pce into a big religion. It was not just one simple thing.


    The old manughed. He did not say anything as he followed Han Sen to the Red Sleeve Building


    It was strange. Ever since the old man started following him, no one showed up to stop Han Sen¡¯s way.


    Han Sen had no idea that after he collected the Ultimate Egg, Jade Wall City erupted into chaos.


    ¡°Han Sen, that kid, got his hands on the Ultimate Egg. How dare he!¡± Sky King looked at this with interest.


    ¡°What? Teacher Han took White No Life¡¯s Ultimate Egg?¡± Thousand Mile Reach¡¯s face changed upon hearing this news. He stood up from his chair.


    In the pce, Qin Jing Zhen looked weird when he heard this news. He sighed. ¡°I am afraid, in this world, only Teacher Han would be so bold to take that Ultimate Egg.¡± ¡°My King, I think Teacher Han might not know the history of the Ultimate Egg. Should I inform him?¡± Jia Shi Zhen seemed to understand Han Sen. She knew he must not have known much about the Wu Wei Dao Pce.


    Qin Jing Zhen was shocked. ¡°No way! The Ultimate Egg is so famous. How would Teacher Han not know about it?¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen, with a wry smile, said, ¡°Mister, Teacher Han is an outsider elite. Per my knowledge of him, he never did seem to know much about this ce. Perhaps he really does not know anything about the Ultimate Egg.¡±


    ¡°If things truly are like that, you should go and inform Teacher Han,¡± Qin Jing Zhen quickly said. ¡°We cannot allow anything to happen to him.¡±


    Jia Shi Zhen agreed and took her to leave. She nned on stopping him before he went to the Red Sleeve Building.


    When the nobles and officers¡ªwho thought Han Sen was the evilest person in the Qin Kingdom-heard that he took the Ultimate Egg, they were delighted.


    ¡°Very good, Han Sen. He took the Ultimate Egg. If he has a death wish thates true, he cannot take it out on us.¡±


    ¡°Aside from the White family, I do not think a sky full of God Spirits would dare take this egg. Does Han Sen truly believe he is invincible?¡±


    ¡°I do not think he knows how scary the Ultimate Egg is. That is why he probably took it. This is because he is ignorant. He deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°Aside from the freaks of the White family, I do not think anyone can endure the bad luck brought on by the Ultimate Egg. If Han Sen knew about this sooner, he might have been enabled to live.¡±


    Han Sen knew the Ultimate Egg was nothing ordinary, but he did not care for the tales. He kept walking, ying with the Ultimate Egg. He felt the Ultimate Egg contain some sort of hidden power. Han Sen put power into the Ultimate Egg to explore what was inside. He noticed that the egg was endless. No matter how much power he put inside, it seemed to get lost. Not even Han Sen could figure out what was inside it.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This Ultimate Egg is so weird. It does not seem like a fake item.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Han, might I speak with you?¡± Jia Shi Zhen appeared down the street. She bowed to Han Sen.


    Han Sen saw Jia Shi Zhen and nodded. The two of them retreated into an alley. Jia Shi Zhen spoke first. ¡°Teacher Han, do you know about the Ultimate Egg?¡±


    ¡°I only know it is a gene egg from Wu Wei Dao Alpha,¡± Han Sen said.


    It was just as Jia Shi Zhen thought. She quickly said, ¡°Teacher Han, you should think about returning the Ultimate Egg to the old man immediately. This egg is so weird. Aside from the White family, if other people take the Ultimate Egg, they will suffer terrible luck. Not only a sky full of God Spirits...¡±

 Chapter 3265 - Red Sleeve Building

    <strong>Chapter 3265 Red Sleeve Building</strong>


    ¡°Is the Ultimate Egg that evil?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    Jia Shi Zhen quietly exined, ¡°The Wu Wei Dao Alpha was a legendary figure. Legends im that when he was born, a sky full of stars fell with a weird scene. Although he was a human, his talent was like those of a rare gene race. His body possessed an ultimate sort of power like a scary character of some wild era. Legends im the Ultimate Egg was an egg born alongside him, and that it wields magical powers. For some reason, it has never sought to hatch.¡± ¡°Up until the time the alpha broke space, the Ultimate Egg had yet to hatch. So, the alpha handed it down to a student who would guard it. The Ultimate Egg kept being passed down through inheritance, all down the line of Wu Wei Dao Pce. Therefore, in this world, no matter if it was someone from the Wu Wei Dao Pce or an elite of the seven kingdoms, they have all wanted the Ultimate Egg. When some people ended up having it, a lot of misfortune befell them. Even their heirs were never safe from harm. They had to beg Wu Wei Dao Pce to take the egg back.¡±


    ¡°Up until the Qin Kingdom¡¯s battle god White killed a student that protected the Ultimate Egg in a fight, none have ever lived to survive handing it over. Ever since the Ultimate Egg has been in the White family¡¯s hands. Aside from the White family¡¯s bloodline, whoever received the Ultimate Egg would be the recipient of a lot of bad luck. Even the White family still suffered quite a bit of bad luck. Most members of the White family have been unable to live past the age of 40. They also seem to age faster. This has happened to a dozen members of the White family, and they only had one child each. No matter how many wives and children there were, only one son is permitted to live.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to tell me that horny old man is only 40 years old, are you?¡± Han Sen looked at the old man.


    ¡°The old man is likely 39 years old,¡± Jia Shi Zhen said with a wry smile. ¡°He does not have a wife yet. The legends im that at the age of 15 years old, he would never marry and produce babies. He wants the White family to end its run with the Ultimate Egg. Because of that, the old man has lived very casually. He always does things ordinary people could never imagine doing. I cannot believe the old man would use the Ultimate Egg as payment for a date, and you were the one who actually dared to ept the Ultimate Egg.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for telling me all this, Teacher Jia.¡± Han Sen now knew all about the Ultimate Egg. Han Sen thought the old man had some sort of ulterior motive, but now he knew he was just an obscene person who dined on free meals.


    ¡°Teacher Han, you are too polite. The king is merely worried about your well-being. Please, take care of yourself.¡± Jia Shi Zhen bowed and took her leave.


    Han Sen went back out to the street. The old man smiled and looked at him. ¡°The Jia family¡¯s girl told you all about the Ultimate Egg, didn¡¯t she? Do you still want it?¡± ¡°Whatever slips into Han Sen¡¯s pocket never leaves it quite so easily,¡± Han Sen coldly said. He then went to the Red Sleeve Building.


    The old man looked strange. He watched Han Sen for a bit before following him.


    ¡°Han Sen knows the power of the Ultimate Egg, yet he has not returned it to the old man.¡± Qin Jing Zhen heard Jia Shi Zhen¡¯s report and was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, My King.¡± Jia Shi Zhen looked strange too.


    Han Sen did not know the dangers of the Ultimate Egg. Now that he knew the Ultimate Egg could not be hatched, what was the point of holding on to the rare gene egg? Only bad things came with it, never anything good.


    Even Wu Wei Dao Pce did not want to take the Ultimate Egg back. Did he not see how powerful the Ultimate Egg was? Given the legacy of the alpha, even if he had just left behind a sheet of paper, they would have done anything they could to get their hands on it. Wu Wei Dao Pce would not just leave it out for others, especially not the egg.


    56


    In Jade Wall City, many nobles waited for bad luck to befall Han Sen. The Ultimate Egg had been inherited for a very long time. Aside from the White family, no one came into its possession without dying.


    It could take two to three days, 10 days, or half a month. Either way, something bad was going to happen.


    Han Sen yed with the Ultimate Egg. He did not feel anything sinister about it, but he did not dare be reckless. He continued to hold onto the Ultimate Egg, watching it intently.


    Han Sen and the old men soon came before the Red Sleeve Building, where a bodyguard promptly stopped them.


    ¡°Mister Han, mydy only wants to meet with you alone,¡± a guard politely said to Han Sen.


    ¡°Go and tell Miss Zhao I took benefits from him, so I must bring this old man into the Red Sleeve Building,¡± Han Sen calmly said. ¡°If she does not permit him inside, I will go home.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± While the guard hesitated, a maid-like young woman came strolling outside. She said to Han Sen and the old man, ¡°My Lady wants to let Han Sen and the old man into the Red Sleeve Building.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am here to see Miss Zhao. This is a great honor of the Zhao family to be visited by me.¡± He hurried upstairs.


    Han Sen could tell he was only around 40 years old. Since he had the dubious title of ¡°old man,¡± there was nothing he would really have to look out for. The man was dying, so nothing mattered to him.


    They went to the second floor of the Red Sleeve Building. Han Sen looked in the window and saw ady in white clothing. The window had moonlighting through it, which was illuminating her body. He saw see a woman¡¯s figure through the screen. She looked as if she was clutching an instrument. The silhouette alone was very pretty. A beautiful voice came from behind the screen. ¡°I did not expect two misters to visit me sote. I do not even have my makeup on. I will not dare to ruin the eyes of you both. Please forgive me for this.¡±


    ¡°I, the old man, have spent a fortune to be here tonight,¡± the old man said. ¡°I did not spend it all just to hear a voicee from behind a screen!¡± Hecked politeness, especially since he had gone the extra mile to palm the screen. He wanted to break it down and see Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ding!¡± Behind the screen, the sound of a plucked harp was heard. The old man¡¯s palm strike was canceled by that acoustic power. Before he reached the screen, his power was gone.


    ¡°A sonic attack will not block me!¡± The old man squinted his eyes. He was ready to strike.


    ¡°Of course, a sonic attack will not stop you, old man. Back in the day, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s battle god White Rise beat the seven kingdoms. He killed many in the Zhao Kingdom¡¯s four systems. The sky and the ground changed color. Rivers became blood rivers. The four systems turned red. It looked like a blood sea. How cruel was that? You are the son of the battle god. Of course, I cannot stop someone like you.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er sounded calm.


    ¡°If you know how powerful I am, hurry up and take down that screen. Let Grandpa White see how pretty you look. How can your pretty face turn the seven kingdoms upside down?¡± The old man looked cocky as he spoke.

 Chapter 3266 - Flipping a Hand to Suppress

    <h4>Chapter 3266 Flipping a Hand to Suppress</h4>


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was not in a rush. She was not freaking out either. She calmly said, ¡°So, this old man wants to see my natural face. Of course, I will allow that. But you are such a famous person, so are you really going to trouble a little girl?¡±


    The old manughed. ¡°Throughout my whole life, all I have ever enjoyed is making little girls squirm through trouble. Stop talking crap! Let me see what you really look like.¡±


    ¡°If the old man must see me, then I willply,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er coldly said. ¡°If I do not want to reveal myself, even a god¡¯s face would show displeasure. I am just an ordinary girl. I am afraid it will affect the old man¡¯s perception and thoughts of me. My image will be ruined.¡±


    When the old man heard that, he was shocked. He was only there to see and spend time with a beautiful woman. If he could not see the prettiest face from Zhao Ning¡¯er, it would have been a shame.


    ¡°In that case, what would make you want to see me, an old man?¡± the old man asked with hesitation. ¡°It is simple,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said. ¡°I, a simple little girl, will ask a question. If you, Old Man, can answer it, then I wille out to meet you. I will also sing a song as an apology.¡± The old man curled his lips. ¡°If you were to ask me, an old man, what you want to eat or what you want to drink, how could I possibly know?¡±


    ¡°The question I ask will not be something private that no one else would possibly be able to know,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said. ¡°I will not ask anything that is minor. It will be reasonable and harbor logic.¡±


    ¡°Fine. If there is something you do not understand, feel free to ask me. I can answer your issues.¡± The old man looked very cocky. He disyed an expression that looked like he could understand everything.


    ¡°Might I ask, out of the seven kingdoms, which mountain is the tallest?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er asked after a pause.


    The old manughed and said, ¡°You cannot test me with that question. In the seven kingdoms, the highest mountain is the Qin Kingdom¡¯s Sky Mountain. Even the sky looks at the mountain there. With its height, none of the other mountains found on others in the Qin Kingdom canpare.¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er smiled. ¡°Sky Mountain is on Rock, and Rock¡¯s orbit is the same as Sky Crane. Sky Mountain¡¯s peak faces Sky Crane. Does that mean Sky Crane¡¯s random mountains are taller than Sky Mountain?¡±


    The old man was shocked. He suddenly looked very angry and said, ¡°You are just trying to y word games with me. Going by what you said, the seven kingdoms would not have the highest mountain. Every mountain is taller when it is higher.¡±


    ¡°Please, do not be mad, Old Man.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er honestly said, ¡°I know there is a mountain that wherever it is viewed from, it is the tallest of them all.¡±


    ¡°Is such a thing possible?¡± the old man madly asked. ¡°I do not believe it. What kind of ce could have such a mountain? You better tell me. It is fine if there is, but if there isn¡¯t, then that means you are ying me. If you are, I will punish you and force you to sing and drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, do you really require some answers?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er quietly asked.


    ¡°Of course, I would like them,¡± the old man directly said.


    ¡°In that case, listen up,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er seriously said. ¡°In the seven kingdoms, the tallest mountain is called Sky Mountain.¡±


    The old man was shocked. ¡°Earlier, I said Sky Mountain, then you said it wasn¡¯t. Now, you are saying Sky Mountain is the tallest mountain. What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°The reasons for that are simple,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said with a smile. ¡°That is because Sky Mountain¡¯s height is the highest of all mountains. That makes it the tallest mountain. Don¡¯t you think so, Old Man?¡±


    The old man was furious. ¡°Sure, but how dare you trick me, an old man?¡±


    ¡°So, what if I tricked you?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°It looks like you are a little kid who does not go out much. You have no idea how strong I am.¡± The old man was so angry that his body glowed with a god light. He threw a p toward the screen.


    The screen was blown away with the presence of a scary power. It headed for Zhao Ning¡¯er.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was sitting close to the window. She was holding a harp. She did not look as if she was going to block a thing. Suddenly, she waved her sleeve. The old man was sucked into her sleeve. He became smaller and smaller until hended on Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er made the old man small enough to fit into the palm of someone¡¯s hand. She put him down next to her instrument. It did not seem difficult.


    Han Sen was shocked. The old man had been turned into a miniature man.


    Han Sen frowned. The old man was not a weak person. Han Sen sensed that his gene races were very strong Yet, a person like that was instantly suppressed by Zhao Ning¡¯er with one of her hands. She was able to turn him into a miniature man. It was shocking.


    ¡°Mister Han, no one will be able to disturb our alone time now. I have admired you for a long time. I will drink this in your honor.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er stood up. She held a teapot before Han Sen and poured out a cup of the stuff. She put her hand in front of Han Sen and shed her eyes in a way that reeked of flirtation.


    If Han Sen had not known she was here to kill him, he would have firmly believed she was in love with him.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was beautiful, but her face was not as pretty as someone like Gu Qingcheng. She made the entire kingdom go crazy. Zhao Ning¡¯er had a youthful feeling that made people feel as if they were back in the throes of first love. First love was never the nicest, but it was always the one a person remembered.


    Han Sen was the sort of person who had seen many pretty women. He had to admit that Zhao Ning¡¯er was the type of girl who touched someone¡¯s heart with ease. Women like that were more tempting than women who were only just pretty, and that was it. Women like that could tempt people tomit crimes more than women who were only pretty, and that was it.


    ¡°I am going to drink from this cup.¡± Han Sen epted the cup and brought it up to his lips. He wanted to see what Qin Xiu¡¯s test subject had and what was so special about her.


    ¡°Mister Han, do you not wonder why I admire you?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er asked with a blink of her eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    ¡°Do you really want to know why?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er looked very flirtatious. She looked shy. It was as if she did not dare look at Han Sen.


    ¡°I really want to know.¡± When Han Sen looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s face, his heart jumped.


    ¡°It is because I really want to kill you.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s face went cold as she waved her sleeve at Han Sen.


    Han Sen suddenly felt a strange power prate his body. He lost control and ended up flying toward Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s sleeves.


    His body was shrunk. He turned into a miniature man that could fit into the palm of someone¡¯s hand. Zhao Ning¡¯er then held him.


    ¡°The Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman is just a horny and filthy man,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said with a grunt. She put the miniaturized Han Sen down on the table.

 Chapter 3267 - Mud Man

    <h4>Chapter 3267 Mud Man</h4>


    Han Sen and the old man, in their mud-man shape, were on the table. They looked like two inanimate objects. One would never have thought that they were two grand elites who were once very scary and famous.


    After doing that, Zhao Ning¡¯er took out a mirror. The mirror disyed Bury Path God¡¯s image.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er looked into the mirror and spoke to Bury Path God. ¡°Bury Path God, ording to the deal we struck, Han Sen has already been captured. Where is the gene egg you promised me?¡±


    Bury Path God looked at the mud man on the table and coldly said, ¡°It is no wonder why you will be the singing queen. You are bing more and more powerful. You did not just capture Han Sen. Even the freak of the White family was captured too. Well done.¡±


    After pausing, Bury Path God said, ¡°Bring them to the 33 skies. You will then be given the gene egg as your reward.¡±


    ¡°Bury Path God, do you think I, Zhao Ning¡¯er, am a mere three-year-old child?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯erughed coldly. ¡°I will bring them to the Zhao Kingdom. I will use the old man as a sacrifice for the soul of the Zhao Kingdom. If you want Han Sen, bring the gene egg to the Zhao Kingdom.¡±


    After that, Zhao Ning¡¯er put the mirror down on the table. The image of the man on the other end disappeared.


    The old man and Han Sen went to the Red Sleeve Building and did note back. That became a point of focus for a lot of people in Jade Wall City. They guessed what might have happened behind the closed doors of the Red Sleeve Building.


    When Zhao Ning¡¯er finished her tour and left Jade Wall City, Han Sen and the old man had yet to show up again.


    If Zhao Ning¡¯er was able to hurt Han Sen and the old man, it would have been the basis of a tale no one could have reasonably believed. Not even mentioning the White family¡¯s freak, the old man, but Zhao Ning¡¯er could certainly not deal with the horrendous power someone like Han Sen wielded.


    Han Sen¡¯s reputation in the Qin Kingdom was quite awful, but no one was willing to deny that Han Sen was powerful.


    Of course, many of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s people wanted Han Sen to vanish. They wanted him to die and nevere back again.


    When Zhao Ning¡¯er left the Qin Kingdom, royal guards stopped her ship from leaving. After a lengthy search, they were unable to find a trace of Han Sen or the old man from the White family.


    A teacher of the Qin Kingdom and a famous noble of the Qin Kingdom had vanished without a trace. Zhao Ning¡¯er, who was the most suspicious suspect, could not get away from the Qin Kingdom so easily.


    It was a shame that Han Sen and the old man were not very well-liked in the Qin Kingdom. Someone in the Qin Kingdom enabled Zhao Ning¡¯er to leave the Qin Kingdom. By the time Qin Jing Zhen noticed she was gone, it was toote to stop her.


    Qin Jing Zhen knew this was not just about Han Sen. It was also about him. He was a dying king, so being mad would not fix anything. He had to send his trusted men after Zhao Ning¡¯er. Despite that effort, they could not catch up to her.


    Although Zhao Ning¡¯er was not a royal of the Zhao Kingdom, she was still a famous person from there. There was even a named after Zhao Ning¡¯er. Her home was situated on that.


    Half of that belonged to Zhao Ning¡¯er. She had a castle that was situated on an ind in the center of an ocean. Without Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s explicit permission, no one else was allowed to set foot on that ind. Only a few maids were able to go there to perform some cleaning tasks. Even that was rarely done.


    In a pavilion on that ind, two mud men looked very alive. One of them was shaking like mad. Suddenly, there was a ¡°pang¡± sound. One of the mud men turned into a person. ¡°It looks like a test subject like Zhao Ning¡¯er is not controlled by Qin Xiupletely. She just made a deal with the God Chaos Party.¡± Han Sen already knew Zhao Ning¡¯er was a bit strange, so he deliberately allowed himself to be tricked and captured by her. He wanted to learn a few secrets.


    Han Sen was ultimately disappointed. Zhao Ning¡¯er did not know much in the way of deep secrets. She was just a test subject for the God Chaos Party. She was not even a member of the God Chaos Party.


    Han Sen pulled an item out of his pocket. It was the Ultimate Egg that belonged to the old man.


    Han Sen wanted to wait a bit longer to see what the God Chaos Party would do to Zhao Ning¡¯er, but that Ultimate Egg brought trouble. Han Sen had to break Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s power and be his true self again.


    The Ultimate Egg¡¯s tai chi symbol started to move. A weird power was forming in Han Sen¡¯s chest. It came out from the Ultimate Egg and entered his body.


    That power was very weird. Even with Han Sen¡¯s strength, he could not stop that power from developing. That power also seemed a bit familiar.


    It was quite simr to the weird power Han Sen endured against on the that contained the ice jade evildy, but it was still different.


    ¡°Is this Ultimate Egg rted to the ice jade evildy¡¯s birthce?¡± Han Sen wondered as he stared at the Ultimate Egg.


    The Ultimate Egg was releasing a weird power. If it was not for Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra power and sensitive nature, he would not have been able to discern the presence of that power.


    That weird power came out of the Ultimate Egg and went into Han Sen¡¯s body. Up until now, he had been unable to find out what the weird power did.


    It was like the power went into his body, melted, and disappeared. It did not do any harm to his body. Nothing weird happened. Han Sen still felt as if something was wrong. Some unknown powers were inside his body. It was not a good thing.


    Han Sen tried using a few powers. They could not work against the Ultimate Egg¡¯s power that had now taken root inside his body. He had to summon Spell again.


    Of course, after hebined with Spell, that weird power stopped going into his body. The Ultimate Egg¡¯s power. The tai chi symbol stopped running too.


    Han Sen wanted to investigate the Ultimate Egg further, but he heard a voicee from behind a door. It made Han Sen¡¯s heart jump. He canceled hisbination and used the Dongxuan Sutra to simte Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s power. He became a mud man once more and returned to the table. He did not move an inch.


    ¡°Sister, this is the Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman. It is Han Sen, who broke Jade Wall City. He looks very ordinary, does he not?¡± A girl who looked exactly like Zhao Ning¡¯er picked up Han Sen, who looked like a mud man, and examined him. Zhao Ning¡¯erughed. ¡°Han Sen is strong, but a strong power does not make someone invincible. Power must be used correctly and in the right ce.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, I want to break the world too,¡± the girl said as she happily looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er. ¡°What is that life soul you have? Can you get me one too?¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er shook her head. ¡°The God Chaos Party will trick your mind. They did not give me the life soul out of the goodness of their hearts. If it was not for the situation, I would not have epted the life soul. Please, do not try and do what I have done.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. You are always like that, Big Sister.¡± The girl left in a sulky mood.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er stopped the girl and said, ¡°Leave the mud man.¡±


    ¡°The God Chaos Party people are not here yet. Let me y with it for a while.¡± The girl stuck her tongue out. She departed with the Han Sen mud man in hand.

 Chapter 3268 - Twin Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 3268 Twin Sisters</h4>


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Howe I have never heard about Zhao Ning¡¯er having a twin sister before? In addition to that, they both look the same. Zhao Ning¡¯er is the one I need to see right now. I do not want to spend time with her sister.


    The girl took Han Sen up to her bedroom. Sheid on the bed, holding the mud man that Han Sen had be. She said to herself, ¡°Big Sister is so strong. She captured the Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman. Are life souls really that powerful?¡±


    When ordinary people became mud men, they would be real mud men. There would be no sense of their former selves. Han Sen, however, had not be an actual mud man. He heard whatever the girl said.


    Han Sen watched the girl, who look fairly worried. She said, ¡°Big Sister was only born a few minutes before I was. She takes care of me. Although she has not said a word about it, I know she has worked very hard to provide for us. She keeps hanging around rich people to ensure I am never put at a disadvantage. She works so very hard. If it was not for me, Big Sister, would not have taken the life soul.¡± Han Sen did not move. There were many sad stories in this world. Everyone had their excuses and sorrows. Han Sen was not a god inside a geno hall. He could not make everyone¡¯s wishe true.


    Han Sen was just feeling a bit weird about it all. He wondered why the girl kept talking to a mud man.


    The girl ced the mud man down on the head of the bed. She put her hands together and prayed to the mud man. She looked sincere as she mumbled, ¡°I know you are innocent. Big Sister did not hate you, and she should not have brought you harm. Big Sister really did not want to hurt you. The reason she did was because of me. If you want to exact vengeance, be a ghost and haunt me. Do notsh out at my sister.¡±


    The girl looked very sincere as she prayed to the mud man.


    Han Sen believed the girl was serious. Whomever Zhao Ning¡¯er turned into a mud man would be unable to hear her or understand what she was doing. This girl would not be faking this act.


    Han Sen came up with a brilliant idea. He suddenly spoke up to say, ¡°If you are a kind person, you should just let me go. I will be grateful forever.¡±


    The girl was shocked. She looked at Han Sen, who was still a mud man, and asked, ¡°How are you still able to talk? A creature that my sister turns into a mud man should be as dull as a dead person.¡±


    ¡°My powers are very special. I can talk, but I cannot get out of this ce. If you are a really nice person, then be nice and let me go free.¡± Han Sen wanted to know if this girl was really nice or not.


    ¡°If I let you go, Big Sister will be very mad,¡± the girl said with some hesitation.


    ¡°If you do not let me go, I will be killed. Do you really want me to die because of your sister? I really think you should help me. Please?¡± Han Sen begged.


    The girl hesitated. After a while, she said, ¡°I can help you, but you must promise me one thing. You cannot hate my sister. You cannot trouble my sister. She was forced into doing this. She did not mean what she has done.¡±


    ¡°OK. I can promise you that. If your sister does note to kill me, then I will not kill her.¡± Han Sen could not be sure if she was being really nice or faking it.


    The girl picked up the mud man and asked, ¡°How can I save you?¡± ¡°Can you take me back to the Qin Kingdom?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The girl shook her head. ¡°I have never left the Jade System. Over the past few years, I have not even been able to leave Ning¡¯er. I do not know how to get to the Qin Kingdom. Even if I did know the way there, my sister would not allow me to leave Ning¡¯er.¡±


    Han Sen pretended to be sad. ¡°There is only one way, but that way is very difficult. I will require your co-operation if I am to save myself.¡± ¡°If it is something that is within my capabilities of helping you, then I will help you,¡± the girl said.


    Han Sen paused and said, ¡°To save me, you must break the restrictions your sister has ced on me. Do you know how to erase the restrictions your sister left?¡±


    The girl shook her head. ¡°The God Spirit Blood-Pulse I have is different from the one my sister has. Our gene races are different. When she was given her life soul, she was able to break the world. I am afraid that cannot break her resistance.¡±


    ¡°I have a way that enables me to break it,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°You must follow my instructions to use that power. Put your power in me, and I can erase my restrictions.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The girl nodded and agreed. ¡°How would I do that?¡±


    After a brief think, Han Sen said, ¡°After youbine with a gene race, gather up its power on each of your fingers. Then, ce it on my...¡±


    The girl followed Han Sen¡¯s directions. Her body developed feathers that turned into a wing. Her body looked very holy.


    Upon seeing the power she wielded, it was obvious that her gene race was quite special. It was nothing ordinary, that was for sure.


    The girl held the mud man. She put her finger on Han Sen and put her power into the mud man.


    Han Sen thought the girl was very dumb. She really did put all of her power into his body. While that boosted his willingness to believe her, he did not put 100% faith in her just yet.


    ¡°Nowes the most important step. Put your power into your chest and kiss me on the forehead. Then, put the power in. It will only take a second to remove the restrictions.¡± Han Sen nned to give it a try.


    The girl did not hesitate. She did just as Han Sen told her to. She put power in her chest and kissed the mud man on the forehead.


    Han Sen felt some pure power enter him. It was a lot. The girl looked very pale. Sweat started to develop across her forehead.


    ¡°They have the same mother and are twins. Why is there such a big difference between the two?¡± Han Sen thought the youngdy was dumb.


    The girl could see the mud man had yet to move. She thought she did not put in enough power, so she put more in. Han Sen felt guilty for doing this. He did not mind tricking evil people. He would do it as much as he was able to, but tricking a dumbdy made Han Sen feel absolutely terrible.


    ¡°Enough. The restrictions are gone.¡± After that, Han Sen returned to normal.


    After seeing Han Sene back alive, the girl looked delighted. She instantly looked nervous and said, ¡°You promised me you would forgive my sister and not seek vengeance. Will you keep your promise?¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, Han Sen, keep promises. Assuming she does note after me again, I will not go after her.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°In that case, you better run off now,¡± the girl said. ¡°Do not let my sister see. I will be unable to save you a second time.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I am leaving.¡± Han Sen stood up and started walking. He pretended his legs went soft and was going to fall over.


    The girl held Han Sen and offered support. She worriedly asked, ¡°Are you OK?¡±.


    ¡°Breaking the restrictions cost me all my power. I am so weak that I cannot stand.¡±


    Han Sen leaned against the girl. He gasped as he spoke.

 Chapter 3269 - The Qin Kingdom’s No. 1 Swordsman?

    <h4>Chapter 3269 The Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 Swordsman?</h4>


    The girl looked confused as she asked Han Sen, ¡°Are you really the Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am the invincible No. 1 swordsman of the Qin Kingdom,¡± Han Sen said with a blink of his eyes.


    The girl did not believe it and asked, ¡°If that is true, why are you still so weak? You sure do not look like the No. 1 swordsman who has all those stories about breaking the Jade Wall City of the Qin Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That is because I did not eat yet. I am hungry. I do not have any strength. That was the only reason why I got captured by your sister. If I was not hungry, not even 10 of your sisters would be enough to bring a guy like me down.¡± Han Sen hastily asked, ¡°Do you have any food around here? If you do not let me fill my stomach, I will not be able to walk any further.¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time for food. How about this? I have many fruit trees. Many of them have a lot of fruit. Can you eat fruit?¡± The girl may not have believed him, but she still helped support Han Sen and made the suggestion.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    Before Zhao Ning¡¯er made the trade with the God Chaos Party members, Han Sen could not leave. He knew he would have to stall for time.


    The girl carried Han Sen into a big greenhouse with many fruit trees. The branches of the fruit trees were full of fruit.


    The girl brought Han Sen over to a tree to sit next to. She collected a few pieces of fruit and gave them to Han Sen. ¡°Quickly, eat some of these. After you are full, hurry up and get out of here. Do not let my sister find you again. You will not be so lucky next time.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Han Sen nodded and bit into a fruit that looked like a pear. It was very sweet and excellent. ¡°By the way, I still do not know your name.¡± Han Sen ate as he looked at the girl.


    The girl said with seriousness, ¡°My name Zhao Qiu Yi. You can call me Qiu Yi.¡±


    ¡°Is your name the reverse of your sister¡¯s name?¡± Han Sen casually said, ¡°I think your name should belong to your big sister.¡± He wanted to chat with her to stall for more time and wait for the God Chaos Party people to arrive.


    Zhao Qiu Yi was shocked. ¡°How do you know? Zhao Qiu Yi was supposed to be my big sister¡¯s name. I am supposed to be Zhao Ning¡¯er, but Teacher Tian said Zhao Qiu Yi does not have good luck. So, my name was given to my big sister. That way, my sister was able to be a star. Meanwhile, I got to use her name.¡±


    Han Sen casually guessed that and was correct.


    ¡°I see. Where did your big sister¡¯s life soule from?¡± Han Sen wanted some more information.


    ¡°It came from a very scary man. He gave it to my big sister. She rejected him, but the bad man wanted to bully me. My sister was unable to defeat the bad man, so she epted the life soul and beat the bad man.¡± Zhao Qiu Yi had not spoken to anyone else in a long amount of time. After chatting, she seemed to forget Han Sen was supposed to leave the area.


    From what Zhao Qiu Yi told him, Han Sen was able to understand a lot more about the dynamic between the sisters.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was the No. 1 singer of the Zhao Kingdom. She looked very glorious, but no one knew how many difficulties she faced in her rise to stardom.


    The sisters were born in a noble ce, but their family and parents died when they were only just teenagers. Zhao Ning¡¯er was 13 years old when she was forced to take care of her little sister Zhao Qiu Yi.


    The two of them lived together. They built quite a reputation for themselves. They had no parents and were both very pretty. It got them into a lot of trouble, and they suffered a lot.


    Han Sen could not imagine two 13-year-old pretty girls trying to preserve their legacy and safety in such a way. How hard was that?


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was a mother too. She took care of Zhao Qiu Yi. She did not let the pressure from the outside world ruin her. That was an incredibly difficult task.


    Han Sen could tell the difficulties Zhao Qiu Yi mentioned were what Zhao Ning¡¯er wanted her to see. There were more difficulties and challenges Zhao Ning¡¯er did not want her to know about.


    ¡°Zhao Ning¡¯er is a tough sister.¡± Han Sen could not help but admire her.


    He had experienced something simr, so he was able to understand and empathize with the difficulties Zhao Ning¡¯er had been forced to endure. Plus, Han Sen was a man, and Zhao Ning¡¯er was just a woman. Supporting a family was hard for her.


    ¡°You have eaten so much fruit! Shouldn¡¯t you have some strength by now?¡± Zhao Qiu Yi just remembered Han Sen had to leave in a hurry.


    ¡°OK, then. I am leaving.¡± After Han Sen said that, he walked outside the garden.


    Zhao Qiu Yi watched Han Sen slowly walk. She opened her eyes wide and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the No. 1 swordsman of the Qin Kingdom? Can¡¯t you use teleportation?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. I only just ate some food, and I am not full yet. I only have a little bit of power left. I can only walk. Do not worry. I will walk carefully. Your sister will not be able to detect me.¡± After Han Sen said that, he departed via the garden¡¯s gate. He felt an abnormal presence in the area. He suspected the God Chaos Party had arrived.


    Zhao Qiu Yi watched Han Sen leave and whispered to herself, ¡°Did Big Sister get the wrong guy? He does not look like the Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman.¡±


    ¡°This presence. Is it because Bury Path God arrived?¡± Han Sen looked at the tall tower.


    Shocking waves were crashing in the sea. A white tower sat atop the cliff. Zhao Ning¡¯er was standing atop the tower. A man wasing across the waves. He crossed 1,000 miles with one step. He teleported in front of the tower.


    ¡°Bury Path God, you are finally here.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er coldly looked at him.


    Bury Path God smiled. He put his hands out t. He had a gene egg in one hand. He said, ¡°I have brought you your dancing skydy gene egg. Where is my stuff?¡±.


    ¡°Give me the gene egg, and I will give you Han Sen,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er coldly said. ¡°Sure.¡± Bury Path God tossed the gene egg to Zhao Ning¡¯er. He threw it like it was not a rare gene egg and something average. Zhao Ning¡¯er collected the gene egg and was given a shock. She knew for sure this was the dancing skydy gene egg. She had always dreamed of getting a dancing skydy for Zhao Qiu Yi. It was a perfect match for Zhao Qiu Yi¡¯s God Spirit Blood-Pulse, so she understood the dancing skydy gene egg. She would know if it was the real thing or not.


    ¡°I gave you the gene egg,¡± Bury Path God quietly said. ¡°Where is Han Sen?¡±


    ¡°Hang on. I will go and get him for you.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er broke space and left. Shended next to Zhao Qiu Yi. Zhao Qiu Yi¡¯s hands were empty. She frowned and asked, ¡°Where is the mud man?¡±


    Zhao Qiu Yi lowered her head and quietly said, ¡°I am sorry, Big Sister. I let him go.¡± ¡°You what?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s face changed. ¡°Big Sister, I really do not want you to hurt innocent people on my ount,¡± Zhao Qiu Yi exined.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er wanted to say something but Bury Path God was already in front of them. He looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er and coldly said, ¡°It looks like you did not keep your promise.

 Chapter 3270 - Asking Heart

    <h4>Chapter 3270 Asking Heart</h4>


    ¡°I will bring him back,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said with a frown. ¡°He cannot run far.¡± ¡°I do not need him anymore,¡± Bury Path God coldly said. His body developed a demonic presence as the sky went dark. Zhao Ning¡¯er looked as if she was being isted from the outside world.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s eyes froze. She stared at Bury Path God as she said, ¡°Bury Path God, this is the capital of the Zhao Kingdom. If you dare do anything here, the guardian God Spirit will smite you with its wrath.¡±


    Bury Path God did not move. He walked toward Zhao Ning¡¯er and said, ¡°I have plunged this into an abyss. Not even a sky full of God Spirits will be able to figure what is going on here now.¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s face changed. She pulled Zhao Qiu Yi behind her. She looked at Bury Path God and said, ¡°You cannot kill me, and there is no benefit for you killing me either. I canplete our deal and get Han Sen back.¡±


    ¡°Killing you might not benefit me, but your life soul has matured. It is time to get it back. As for Han Sen, if he has run, you will never be able to get another chance.¡± Bury Path God kept approaching at a slow pace. The whole world was buried by his oppressive footsteps. They elicited extreme pressure and fear. Zhao Ning¡¯er felt as if she could not breathe. Zhao Qiu Yi, however, was on the floor as if she had been physically crushed.


    If it was not for Zhao Ning¡¯er being there, Zhao Qiu Yi¡¯s body would have beenpletely crushed by the scary pressure.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er knew this fight could not be avoided. She did not want Zhao Qiu Yi to deal with the pressure. Therefore, she shouted and made a scary presence envelope her body. She was like a god woman shouting at Bury Path God.


    ¡°Let me ask you, Bury Path God, how heavy is the sky?¡±


    A raging god sound turned into a weird power. It went straight to Bury Path God. It was like it was bumping into his body, stopping Bury Path God from moving.


    Bury Path God was emotionless. He coldly answered, ¡°Your asking heart power is surprisingly useful, but it does not work on me. Stop wasting your time.¡±


    ¡°Bury Path God, let me ask you again. How heavy is the sky?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er gnashed her teeth and used the asking heartnguage.


    A weird power wrapped up Bury Path God. It made Bury Path God stop. He could not keep going. The world-breaking came to an end.


    Bury Path God coldly looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er and said, ¡°Thirty-three.¡±


    After that, Bury Path God walked forward and kept approaching Zhao Ning¡¯er. ¡°Blergh!¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er spat out blood. The asking heart power backfired, but she was already prepared for that. She knew Bury Path God would have an answer. ¡°What is above the 33 skies?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er exploded with god light. This time, she was scarier. A weird power broke the rules of the world andnded on Bury Path God. He stopped again. ¡°Above the 33 skies is Outer Sky,¡± Bury Path God answered. With a sense of overbearing, he continued marching forward. He was 10 steps away from Zhao Ning¡¯er at this point.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er coughed up more blood. Her body started to crack. Blood seeped out through the gaps. Her nose started to bleed. The asking heartnguage started to consume her again.


    ¡°What is above Outer Sky?¡± As Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s spoke, her hair became a wild mess that started to float and fly. God light exploded once more while she asked the question.


    ¡°Above 33 is Yin...¡± Bury Path God didn¡¯t stop. He stepped forward when he spoke the first word. The crushing world wasing closer to Zhao Ning¡¯er.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was bleeding from seven orifices. Her asking heart power needed her to ask difficult questions to stop the opponent so they could turn that person into a mud man.


    If the opponent¡¯s heart was fine and unrattled, leading to them being able to provide an answer to her question, the asking heart power was useless.


    She asked three questions, yet she was unable to stop Bury Path God. It resulted in her being the one wounded. It was a really terrible state of affairs.


    ¡°Big Sister... I am sorry... I was wrong...¡± Zhao Qiu Yi regretted things very much. If it was not for her letting Han Sen go, Zhao Ning¡¯er would not be suffering.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said. ¡°It looks like he wants to kill me anyway. Even if you had given me Han Sen, he would still be doing this. Qiu Yi, you should just run.¡± She forced herself to use Break World powers. She used the asking heartnguage against Bury Path God. ¡°What is above the Yin world?¡±


    ¡°My heart can go through you. From ancient times to now, the universe¡¯s 10 billion years are in one thought. Your asking heart power does not work on me. You should stop wasting time.¡± Bury Path God did not answer. He drew an item.


    It was the size of a ping-pong ball. It was an egg that looked like a crystal. A me-like fire was inside of it.


    Bury Path God used his fingertip to point at the egg. He mumbled some mysterious chanting spells and conjured some weird power inside his finger, which he then put onto the gene egg.


    Boom!


    The gene egg¡¯s fire blew up with a ravaging me that burned. It wrapped up the whole gene egg. ¡°Argh!¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er suddenly screamed and was kneeling on the floor. She went on all fours as a Break World power exploded madly. Her body was affected by the power and started to change. Her ck hair turned white. Her small ears became long and sharp. Her back disyed snow-white wings. Her armor exploded. Her skin had white feathers.


    ¡°Big Sister, what has happened to you?¡± Zhao Qiu Yi touched Zhao Ning¡¯er, but she could not ease her pain and revert her status.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er unleashed screams that could break hearts and one¡¯s lungs. Her body kept morphing. She turned from a human into a white bird.


    Bury Path God looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er change. He spoke to himself, ¡°Did this test subject seed?¡±


    A shocking sky bird sound shocked the sky. Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body became apletely white god bird. Her entire body burned with a mysterious me. She was like a phoenix that was born from a fire.


    Bury Path God was holding a gene egg. The fire looked like the shadow of Zhao Ning¡¯er. She pped her wings and flew around the interior of the gene egg.


    It seemed to reflect whatever the gene egg did. Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s god bird started to fly. It blew Zhao Qiu Yi away. She flew into the sky.


    ¡°Come. The Break World beast... Asking heart...¡± Bury Path God¡¯s eyes were on fire. He raised the gene egg in his hands.


    It seemed to be drawn by some power. Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s god bird flew toward the gene egg in Bury Path God¡¯s hands. It was like a moth flying to a me.


    ¡°Big Sister... No...¡± Zhao Qiu Yi was crying so hard that it seemed like she would tear up her lungs or heart. She crawled forward, wanting to chase Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s god bird. s, she could not. Hearing Zhao Qiu Yi cry, the god bird stopped. It stopped flying to the gene egg. It looked like it was wrestling with indecision.


    ¡°Come. You will be the strongest creature in the universe. How beautiful is this life? This is what you should have.¡± Bury Path God looked excited. He put more power into his gene egg. The shadows were on the gene egg. They were wrapped up by the ming god bird.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er looked as if she was struggling. She looked to be in a lot of pain. Her eyes bled bloody tears, but her body flew to the gene egg.

 Chapter 3271 - Phoenix Head Harp

    <h4>Chapter 3271 Phoenix Head Harp</h4>


    Seeing Zhao Ning¡¯er turned into a white god bird. As she approached the gene egg, she suddenly saw a knife air rise up not too far from the coast. It suddenly shed in front of Bury Path God to almost hit the gene egg.


    Bury Path God looked into the sky and put the gene egg away. His other hand became a fist that was thrown forward in a punch to hit the sword air.


    Boom!


    The punching power hit the sword air. Bury Path God¡¯s body was shaken backward. The power created a shockwave. It created arge wave in the sea like chains.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was now a white god bird, and the rity of her actions was improved. She flew toward Zhao Qiu Yi.


    Zhao Qiu Yi was both shocked and happy. She looked to where the sword air hade from. She saw a man arrive via the beach. It was Han Sen, who she had previously let go.


    ¡°Han Sen, how dare youe back!¡± Bury Path God pulled his fist back. He looked at Han Sen as he spoke. ¡°I never left, so I am noting back.¡± Han Sen continued stepping forward. His sword air became more and more powerful. His sword mind became stronger with every step closer he took.


    Bury Path God did not move. He looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er, who had be a white god bird. He said, ¡°If you did not leave, then stay.¡±


    After that, Bury Path God exploded. The gene egg in his right hand glowed. It was like a sun shining brightly through the sky and across the earth. The god bird shadow of the gene egg exploded. One bird sound shocked the sky and the ground.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er had almost reached Zhao Qiu Yi¡¯s position through flight. When she heard that bird sound, though, her body shook. She was unable to control herself. She pped her wings and flew toward the gene egg again. Han Sen frowned. He moved 10 fingers and became a sword air, messily headed for Bury Path God.


    ¡°No one can stop her from bing a Break World beast,¡± Bury Path God coldly said. The space around him started to fall. When Han Sen¡¯s sword air came close, it got stuck in it. It became buried in the fallen space. Nothing could be done about it.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er, who was a white god bird, flew very fast. Seeing she was about to reach the gene egg that looked like a glowing sun, Zhao Qiu Yi looked antsy and angry. She did not care for her own well-being as she raced into the sky after her sister. She was not as fast as Zhao Ning¡¯er, who had now transformed to be a white god bird. She was unable to catch up with her.


    Han Sen looked at Bury Path God. He drew his Inch Grey Sword. Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power gathered atop the de of the Inch Grey Sword. The sword was like a light as it was wielded.


    The sword light went across the space in front of Bury Path God. The fallen space was cut open by the sword light. Bury Path God¡¯s body flickered. Although he was able to dodge the sword light, the clothes across his chest were given a long swipe. It revealed his naked chest and the slight brush of a sword that had swept across it.


    ¡°It is no wonder why this is the old leader¡¯s sword.¡± Bury Path God¡¯s face did not change. Heplimented the Inch Grey Sword, but he never talked about Han Sen¡¯s sword skills. It was as if Han Sen was not worthy of praise.


    Han Sen did not care for the snub. He grabbed Zhao Ning¡¯er, who was now a white god bird, and pulled her away.


    Bury Path God extended one of his fingers to stroke the wound across his chest. His wound was healed by that finger as if he had simply zipped his skin up.


    Bury Path God said, ¡°You are not bad. It is a shame she already has the mark of the God Chaos Party. No one will be able to prevent her from bing a Break World beast.¡± He ced the gene egg out in front of him.


    The gene egg¡¯s light became dimmer. Han Sen saw that the fire inside the gene egg was like a burning white candle.


    Because of the burning, the white candle itself had almostpletely gone away. With Bury Path God¡¯s power, the little bit of candle left was burnt. The gene egg¡¯s me was put out. At the same time, Zhao Ning¡¯er, who had been grabbed by Han Sen and had a white god bird body, copsed. She turned into white dots and flew toward the gene egg. Han Sen frowned. He could not stop anything from happening.


    When the white dots went into the gene egg, the gene egg lit up. The white light generated a god bird that looked like a phoenix.


    Katcha!


    The god bird was formed. The gene egg¡¯s crystal-like shell was shattered. A white god bird phoenix flew out of it, spreading its wings. Its presence was very scary.


    The sound of a bird ripped space. Scary shockwaves went across the. Everything that touched the shockwave became dust. Even the sea turned into a sea of sand.


    ¡°It worked!¡± Bury Path God was happy about that. He reached out his hand and grabbed the neck of the white god bird. When Bury Path God tightened his hands, the body of the white god bird burned. It changed, giving it the head of a harp.


    ¡°Han Sen, it is your lucky day. You have been able to witness the birth of a Break World beast. I will let you try this asking heart phoenix head harp.¡± Bury Path God held the phoenix head harp. He ced his fingers on the strings and started to y it.


    Bzzt!


    The sonic powers came out from the harp. The harp only produced one sound. In Han Sen¡¯s ears, it was like countless God Spirits were screaming at him.


    ¡°Does God exist? Is Han Jinzhi my great-grandad? What does Qin Xiu want?¡± The voice was his. It was interrogations from the deepest reaches of his soul. The many questions Han Sen wanted answered did not even have an answer. The questions and desires were dredged up by the godly sounds. They echoed through his head like thunder. It was getting louder and louder. It was almost enough to make him deaf.


    Han Sen noticed he could no longer move. He was turning to dust. His skin started to look like sand.


    The power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra could not prohibit his body from changing.


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Sutra to change the rules of the power. He was barely able to block the sonic power. He could not stop the sounds of the harp.


    The sounds of the harp tortured his heart. They kept corroding his heart. They corroded the Dongxuan Sutra.


    Han Sen knew this was not because the Dongxuan Sutra was weak. It was just that his Break World powers weren¡¯t enough. His Dongxuan Sutra had only just managed to break the world. The phoenix head harp¡¯s power was above the Break World materialization and level. It was a higher level than a demon god sword. It was two levels higher than the Dongxuan Sutra.


    The Dongxuan Sutra could usually go against something higher than it. It could temporarily block the phoenix sound, so it was already powerful ¡°A Break World beast is so strong when it bes a Break World weapon. A Break World beast has only just been created, yet the power is like a level-three elite. If...¡± Bury Path God¡¯s eyes looked excited. He looked at Han Sen, suffering in his enduring of the harp¡¯s power. It prompted Bury Path God to coldly say, ¡°Dying at the hands of a Break World weapon means you are lucky, so just die!¡±


    While he was talking, Bury Path God yed his harp again.


    This time, he plucked more than just one string. He plucked a few of them. Scary shockwaves went everywhere, covering the sky and ground around Han Sen.

 Chapter 3272 - Firing an Arrow at Bury Sky

    <h4>Chapter 3272 Firing an Arrow at Bury Sky</h4>


    The scary harp sounds were like whips of the soul. They keptshing Han Sen¡¯s heart. They interrogated the deepest recesses of his soul. He could not avoid them.


    If his heart was questioned, he was corroded by the asking heart phoenix head harp¡¯s power. As a result, Han Sen¡¯s body kept turning into sand. His skin was like sand, wasting away to the wind.


    ¡°Han Sen...¡± Zhao Qiu Yi gathered up power. She wanted to help Han Sen withstand the scary harp sounds.


    When her power touched the harp, it turned into dust. She was blown away. Even her body was affected. Her snow-white skin looked like sand, simr to how it was affecting Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked serious. His body and mind were trapped. He could not use his sword either.


    ¡°Han Sen, you can still choose to join me right now,¡± Bury Path God, who was very high in the God Chaos Party, said. ¡°I can turn you into the vice-president of the God Chaos Party. You can be below me but above everyone else. That is a mighty privilege.¡±


    Han Sen started to look rxed. He looked at Bury Path God and slowly said, ¡°The leader of the God Chaos Party should be Qin Xiu right about now.¡±


    ¡°You and I should co-operate. Getting the God Chaos Party back should not be difficult. I will be the leader, and you will be the vice-president. Up the sky, down on the ground, in the Yin world, and in the Yang world, we will be the bosses of all. We won¡¯t reincarnate, and we will not heed the fickle callings of destiny. How awesome would that be?¡± Bury Path God was doing his best to tempt him.


    He did not want to take Han Sen because of his great power. The most important thing to him was that he knew Han Sen had a special connection to Qin Xiu and Wan¡¯er. He knew about Qin Xiu, so he wanted Han Sen for himself to help deal with Qin Xiu.


    ¡°You and I can co-operate, but I do not want to be the lesser,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°I will be the leader, and you will be one of the goons.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you do not know what the expensive price of life is.¡± Bury Path God¡¯s face looked dim. He put his finger on another string and plucked it. He yed more of that wretched music.


    Han Sen¡¯s body and skin were turning into sand, but he still looked very calm. Seeing the intense shockwave, his face did not change. He said to himself, ¡°Ice Jade Evil Lady, it is time you live up to your promise. I need your power and I need it now.¡±


    ¡°It is useless to call on someone else right about now. Even if a sky full of God Spirits were here, you would not escape death. Under the asking heart harp¡¯s sound, you will be rendered nothing but dust.¡± Bury Path God raged as he yed the harp now. The harp sounds wereing fast.


    An ice jade color was spreading on Han Sen¡¯s body. His ck hair turned into ice. Even his eyes looked crystal like a jade stone.


    His sandy skin looked like crystal now. It was more perfect than it was before. It was like a jade statue that had walked out from the ice.


    A sky full of harp sounds came, but they were unable to leave a mark on Han Sen¡¯s jade-like skin. Han Sen and the ice jade evildybined to break the world. He now had the purest body ever. Not a single speck of dust or dirt marred his image.


    It was not just his skin that had be like jade. Even his heart had be jade. He was utterly wless. Even facing a sky full of gods and Buddhas that sought to torture his heart, he would not hesitate or be led astray.


    ¡°You have two different elemental Break World powers.¡± Bury Path God frowned and looked at Han Sen. A creature that could practice Break World powers had likely spent most of its life trying to reach such a level.


    Plus, people were often restricted by their nature. Ordinary creatures could only break the world with one element. Not many creatures could break the world with two powers. He was a special one when it came to Break World elites.


    Han Sen did not say anything in response. His body had been trapped by the sonic power, but he was now able to move. The asking heart harp¡¯s sound was unable to stop Han Sen¡¯s movements. Wherever he moved, the things he touched became clean. It was as if all the dirt had been cleansed.


    A short bow and an arrow appeared in Han Sen¡¯s hand. It was the Flying Yan Spear. He had modified it to be a bow. It was a weapon Han Sen was very talented with.


    Han Sen looked at Bury Path God. He slowly drew the string of the bow. He pulled it to the max. He then stopped hesitating. He let go of his fingers that were holding the bowstring.


    The arrow carried a spinning power that tore through all the rules. It carried a power that was imbued with the essence of Super Spank. The Dongxuan Sutra broke the basic substances of the universes and created a scary destructive power.


    Bury Path God was shocked. He felt as if he could not dodge that arrow. Through reflex, he gathered up power and lifted the asking heart phoenix head harp to block the arrow.


    The arrow was unbelievably fast. When the arrow tip almost struck the asking heart phoenix head harp¡¯s frame, the arrow disappeared. It was like magic.


    Bury Path God¡¯s gaze froze. His body ripped space and fell back. It was still toote. The ck arrow weirdly appeared in his chest. It pierced through his armor and perforated his chest.


    Boom!


    A scary power blew Bury Path God¡¯s body away. He was like a star falling into the sea. He created a big tsunami. The phoenix head harp flew away with him. In the air, it looked like a white phoenix god bird.


    Han Sen broke space and went to the bottom of the sea. He saw an arrow at the bottom of the sea embedded in a rock. Bury Path God was gone. Torn clothes were under the sea.


    ¡°Super Spank power hit his body, but it did not kill him. Bury Path God is very strong.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    He knew Bury Path God had departed, so Han Sen left too. He went to the shore.


    Bury Path God had departed. Ning¡¯er returned to normal. The sea also returned to normalcy as if nothing had happened.


    Zhao Qiu Yi held the Break World beast Zhao Ning¡¯er and cried. Zhao Ning¡¯er became a white phoenix god bird that cried too.


    ¡°Han Sen, you are the Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman. You have an incredible amount of power. You must have a way to help my sister recover. I beg you to save my sister...¡± Zhao Qiu Yi kowtowed before Han Sen the moment she saw him.


    Han Sen held her body. He looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er, who was a Break World beast, and said, ¡°I might be able to turn you back to normal, but it won¡¯t work 100%. There is only a 20% to 30% chance you will regain your human form. If this process fails, I do not know what will happen. Do you still fancy giving it a go?¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er could not speak. She made a bird sound and nodded at Han Sen.


    ¡°OK, then. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Han Sen did not want to save Zhao Ning¡¯er because of Zhao Qiu Yi¡¯s repeated begging. He wanted to know what a Break World beast was and learn if his power could affect a Break World beast or not.


    Han Sen gathered up a Xuan Yellow Sutra power. The Xuan Yellow Sutra power could turn a gene race back to an egg.


    He wondered what would happen if that power hit a Break World beast. This was his chance to find out.


    ¡°Can this power turn Zhao Ning¡¯er back into a human, or will it turn her into an egg like a gene race? It might not even work at all.¡± Han Sen had all these questions run through his mind as he punched Zhao Ning¡¯er.

 Chapter 3273 - Zhao Ning’er’s Makeover

    <h4>Chapter 3273 Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s Makeover</h4>


    The power of the Xuan Yellow Sutra hit Zhao Ning¡¯er. It made Han Sen feel like he was throwing oil into a pot of water. The power of the Xuan Yellow Sutra could not blend into the blood of Zhao Ning¡¯er.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It looks like after Zhao Ning¡¯er became a Break World beast, her body reached a whole other level. It is not only her power that has changed. The Xuan Yellow Sutra power cannot shift her Blood-Pulse.¡± He used the Xuan Yellow Sutra to break the world.


    A red power slowly became visible. It was like a bloody me that sought to envelop Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s entire body.


    Han Sen sensed that after breaking the world, the Xuan Yellow Sutra could prate Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body. Even if it was sessful, it blended in slowly. It had the pace of a snail.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°The Break World beasts Qin Xiu created are scary. Zhao Ning¡¯er has only just be a Break World beast, yet she already has this scary body. She is no weaker than a Break World power that is a solid elite or even stronger. How did Qin Xiu even manage to aplish this? What is a life soul?¡±


    When the Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s power went into Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body, Han Sen felt itbine extremely slowly. Because of its speed, Han Sen estimated his power would be emptied by the time he could get Zhao Ning¡¯er back to the way she was.


    Now, Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s Blood-Pulse had devolved. The feathers on her body grew smaller. Some of her skin appeared human-like. If Han Sen stopped now, Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s Blood-Pulse would be left in an impure state. The consequences of that would be bad. There was even a chance of her Blood-Pulse blowing up. If that happened, she would die.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He cast the Dongxuan Sutra. He went into Break World mode and put the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power into Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body.


    The Break World Dongxuan Sutra could keep things at the most primitive substances. The Dongxuan Sutra could Return to Origin. Thest time hebined the two of them, the Flying Yan Spear was turned into a bow. It was a very sessful instance of the trick.


    The Flying Yan Spear was a sacrificial weapon. It was for creating things while Zhao Ning¡¯er was a living being. Han Sen did not know what would happen if he tried doing that for her, but he could not stop now. He had to keep going no matter what.


    The grey Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power and dark red Xuan Yellow Sutra¡¯s Break World powerbined with Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, Zhao Ning¡¯er was no longer a living human. She was just a substance chain that was made from countless, small, little dots. The substance chains weaved together to create aplex machine.


    Different colored dots queued up differently. They created different types of substance chains. Different substance chains lined up differently. They formed the shape of organs, like a machine with all sorts of different parts.


    Han Sen shockingly realized life was just a machine. It was merely moreplicated than ordinary machines.


    The Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power let Han Sen understand Life Machine Origin. It gave him the power to take it all apart and rebuild things. The Xuan Yellow Sutra power enabled Han Sen to know what the most basic use of each machine was, and it allowed him to modify the parts into the best they could be.


    Under the co-operation of these two powers, the origin of Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body was torn apart and rebuilt. Some unneeded life substances were cut out.


    More life substances were rebuilt. It made new substance chain structures.


    The life soulbined with Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body, which meant her body had major changes to it. Her life soul skills had yet to mature. After all, they were two livesbined. The difficulties and errors faced when doing something like this were too much.


    Although Zhao Ning¡¯erbined with it sessfully, her body still had lots of problems to endure.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Sutra power and Xuan Yellow Sutra power were able to sort all of this out. Hebined the two in the best way possible. It made Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body exhibit even more changes. Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body was wrapped up by ck and red power. It was like she was trapped in a cocoon of light. She was like a butterfly in a cocoon, getting changes that flipped the sky and the ground.


    Zhao Qiu Yi was unable to see what was happening to Zhao Ning¡¯er because she was trapped inside the cocoon of light. Her heart jumped. It felt as if it was going to jump out of her chest. She stared at the cocoon of light without reprieve.


    ¡°Sis, you are going to be OK?¡± Zhao Qiu Yi put her hand atop her chest. It looked as if she was praying


    Han Sen coughed up some blood. After Zhao Ning¡¯er broke the world, her body proved to be too strong. Han Sen had tobine two Break World powers to morph her body. Even so, it still felt extraordinarily difficult. The power in his body was almost depleted. He was going to copse any second.


    ¡°Fortunately, Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s will is not all gone yet. If she co-operated with Bury Path God, the guy who would run away would be me. Break World beasts really are scary. I do not know how many Qin Xiu has.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth and held on. His body shook as sweat drenched his body. It was like he had just been for a dunk in water. It was a clear sign of exhaustion.


    At this stage, he knew he could not give up. Even if it was just by the skin of his teeth, he had to hold on.


    Han Sen¡¯s Break World powers were not solid. They were at a lower level than Zhao Ning¡¯er, and Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s was not solid despite being scarier than a normal solid Break World elite.


    If Han Sen could break a solid Break World power, it would not be too hard to change Zhao Ning¡¯er. Now, it was proving too hard. If Zhao Ning¡¯er co-operated with the power, Han Sen could not change her body.


    Han Sen¡¯s skin was bing grey. The glow in his eyes looked dim. His body was shaking and starting to look skinnier.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore. How much longer until she has finished modifying?¡± Han Sen felt like he was amp running out of oil. He could not continue.


    This was not something he could just endure and then go past. When the power was gone, it was gone. It was like money. If it all got spent, it was all spent. He was not able to just squeeze out some more. He needed time to recover.


    At this point, Han Sen did not have the time to recover. The Break World powers were not like other powers. One could not recover with the powers of the universe.


    Break World powers were powers that challenged the sky. The powers of the universe could not aid them.


    Many veins inside Han Sen¡¯s body broke. They made his skin look red. Han Sen knew that if this continued, his body would copse.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He looked mean. ¡°I have to risk this for Zhao Qiu Yi¡¯s sake. I have tried my best to help you, but to live or not live will ultimately depend on yourself.¡±


    Han Sen suddenly used power. He instantly cast four geno arts. He entered his xenogeneic mode. He used all of his power and gunned it all into Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body.


    When his power was cast out, Han Sen¡¯s body waspletely exhausted. He did not even have the strength left to drink milk. He fell to the floor like a sack of mud and was paralyzed.

 Chapter 3274 - Harp Sound to Repel Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 3274 Harp Sound to Repel Enemies</h4>


    Han Sen had spent far too much of his power. He could no longer feel Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s situation. He could only see her body get wrapped up by ck and red fires. It was like a demonic cocoon that came from hell. ¡°Han Sen, are you okay? What happened to my sister?¡± Zhao Qiu Yi moved to pick up Han Sen. She was speaking with a strange tone of voice.


    ¡°I am fine. As for your sister, I guess it is all down to fate.¡± Han Sen did not know what was going to happen to Zhao Ning¡¯er. This situation was beyond his control.


    Han Sen made the secret decision he would not modify life and objects that were not his. It was way too dangerous for him.


    He knew that what he said would make Zhao Qiu Yi more worried, but Han Sen did not want to give her too much hope.


    At best, even Han Sen thought the results were unpredictable. Things might go awry. To have hope and then see it stripped away was awful. It was far better to expect the worst. Han Sen was powerless. Zhao Qiu Yi had to assist him in sitting down. In case something else happened, he cast the Xuan Yellow Sutra on himself.


    Zhao Qiu Yi looked at the light cocoon. Han Sen noticed the cocoon was bing smaller. It was 30 feet wide at one point. Not longter, it was 21 feet wide. Although the cocoon was smaller, he had yet to see any sign of Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body. When Zhao Ning¡¯er became a god bird, she looked bigger. If she still had her bird body, he would have been able to see it by now. When the cocoon was 12 feet wide, there were still no feathers. It helped inte Zhao Qiu Yi with more hope. Suddenly, a shadow arrived. It came one step near the coast. It was Bury Path God, who had just run away a moment before. ¡°Are humans always that stupid?¡± Bury Path God raised his hand. His hands were burning with a scary, gray me. He used his palm like a knife and threw a sh toward Han Sen.


    Dong!


    Han Sen saw the scary presence rise. It was like he had a powerful, twisted space. The Demon God Sword Spirit appeared in front of Han Sen to block Bury Path God¡¯s knife. A transparent and gray light exploded. Everything was destroyed.


    ¡°Ah, so you havee here with the intent of killing me all because you believe I am stupid,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°I am stupid because I am a human, who, ording to you, are stupid by default? Well, killing me doesn¡¯t seem so easy now, does it?¡±


    <b>UOCSIL!</b>


    The Demon God Sword Spirit was Qin Yuan¡¯s Annihtion God Spirit gene race, but Han Sen modified it with the Dongxuan Sutra and Xuan Yellow Sutra. It was now Han Sen¡¯s gene race. Han Sen nned on making the Demon God Sword Spirit a sub-god in his God of Wealth Temple, but he had yet to get his hands on a god base. So he kept carrying it around with him.


    After modifying it, the Demon God Sword Spirit was very strong. It had a Break World-ss sword air. Although it was not solid, it was still stronger than most Break World creatures.


    Creatures and items that were modified by the Xuan Yellow Sutra and the Dongxuan Sutra would have increased powers. The more powerful a creature or item was, the harder they were to modify.


    ¡°Do you think a Demon God Sword Spirit that cannot break a Break World solidified power can truly defeat me?¡± Bury Path God was cold as ice. He waved his hand with a gray power.


    The Demon God Sword Spirit unleashed a scary and invisible sword air. Itbined with Bury Path God¡¯s gray power. An invisible sword air destroyed the gray power. The sword air was disappearing. Even the Demon God Sword Spirit¡¯s body had a crack. There were small cracks along the sword.


    Han Sen frowned. After he modified the Demon God Sword Spirit, it was phenomenally strong. Bury Path God¡¯s wave almost broke the sword. This power was simr to that of Zhao Ning¡¯er.


    Plus, Han Sen did not see any wounds manifest on Bury Path God. He shot Bury Path God¡¯s heart. Now, that ce was broken, but the skin was whole. There were no marks.


    ¡°Well, I have to confess. The God Chaos Party¡¯s vice-president really is a powerful dude,¡± Han Sen said topliment him.


    Bury Path God was not in the mood to talk to his opponent. It was not as if he could not fight Han Sen. Bury Path God just didn¡¯t want to take a risk. After he was shot, he ran. In fact, it did not hurt him much.


    Now, Han Sen had spent all his power. Bury Path God was not going to pass up on this chance. He returned with the n to finish off Han Sen once and for all. In the process, he would take Zhao Ning¡¯er, who had turned into a Break World beast, back with him. He would still be the winner.


    Bury Path God stepped forward. The sky and the ground were copsing. Bury Path God looked cold. He swung a punch. Wherever his punch reached, things turned into dust.


    Han Sen felt that scary power. He knew the Demon Sword God Spirit would be ineffective in repelling that attack. He looked cold. Han Sen was trying to find an item that might save his life when he suddenly heard a phoenix scream. Suddenly, a snowy white light was blinding him.


    The cocoon he had made was broken. A white light came pouring out of the cocoon. Ady was emerging from it. She had white hair that reached her toes. She looked very refreshing. She was like a fairy. She looked extremely holy. It was as if not a speck of dirt could mar her image.


    Behind her were the white wings of a phoenix. She had a holy light around her. They were like musical notes. It was like they were there, but they were not there. It all flowed around her. When the notes came out, the sky and the ground heeded her loudly.


    The phoenix¡¯s cry came from thedy. It was pure sonic power. It made the gray power¡¯s shockwave tilt and move away. It shattered amidst a sonic explosion. Before the gray power reached Han Sen, it vanished amidst the sonic force.


    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Zhao Qiu Yi screamed with shock.


    Han Sen and Bury Path God saw Zhao Ning¡¯er. She looked weird. To say she was a human did not seem quite right, but she looked different from her prior phoenix mode.


    ¡°Is this the real shape of a Break World beast? Her power will be better than mine!¡± Bury Path God looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er. He seemed very excited.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s jade feet were naked as she emerged. Her body was like a phoenix, flying in the sky. She flew toward Han Sen. Her body emitted a scary light and music.


    As Zhao Ning¡¯er flew to Han Sen, her body became a phoenix head harp. Shended near Han Sen.


    Han Sen could not y the harp. When he held the phoenix head harp, he felt a scary and mysterious power swirl around it.


    Han Sen¡¯s fingers touched the string. He gathered up power and tried to flick it. He instantly heard a very loud sound echo through space. ¡°Blergh!¡± After the harp¡¯s sound, Bury Path God spat out blood. His body ripped space. He fell into the rip in space and was gone. The space around them copsed. Han Sen was unable to chase after him, so he gave up the thought of doing so.

 Chapter 3275 - One Good Harp

    <h4>Chapter 3275 One Good Harp</h4>


    Han Sen stroked the body of the phoenix head harp andplimented it. ¡°It really is one good harp.¡± The phoenix head harp was able to use his power. It turned into asking heart power. With the phoenix head harp¡¯s power, he was able to make Bury Path God spill blood.


    Even if Han Sen did not know how to conduct music or y an instrument, a harp like that was still something he really loved.


    Of course, Han Sen did not have much power now. He had only recovered a little. The power of the harp mostly came from the phoenix head harp. One could imagine how scary the power of the phoenix head harp was.


    Han Sen really loved the phoenix head harp. After stroking it twice, he suddenly felt as if something was wrong. He immediately realized the phoenix head harp had be Zhao Ning¡¯er. He was touching Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s waist.


    Han Sen let Zhao Ning¡¯er go and asked, ¡°What is your situation right now? Are you a human or are you a Break World beast?¡±


    He was not a young man anymore. He looked as if he was around 20 years old, but he was already 30 to 40 years old. He did not feel shame quite as easily the older he became.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er looked at Han Sen. Her phoenix wings spread. They became feathered clothing. They covered her white, wless body.


    ¡°I do not know what I am now, but at least I look like a person again,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er coldly said.


    ¡°Big Sis, it is great that you¡¯re OK.¡± Zhao Qiu Yi ran forward to hug Zhao Ning¡¯er.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er stroked Zhao Qiu Yi¡¯s hair as she said, ¡°Qiu Yi, you do not have to worry about anything anymore. I have the power needed to keep you protected. No one will ever be able to bully you again.¡±


    Han Sen was not as chirpy as Zhao Ning¡¯er. She was strong and the best a solid Break World creature could be. If she was saying she could protect herself, it might have been too soon to make that judgment. If other people had Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s power, they would be safe. Zhao Ning¡¯er was different. She was Qin Xiu¡¯s test subject. It was unlikely Qin Xiu would leave her alone.


    Putting aside Qin Xiu, who was very scary, even if Bury Path God challenged her to another one-on-one fight, there was no guarantee she could win.


    Bury Path God¡¯s blood spilled because of the harp, but he had the power to leave. Zhao Ning¡¯er would certainly be beaten if she was to underestimate him.


    Han Sen did not tell her all of that. He knew it was pointless for him to say it. He needed Zhao Ning¡¯er to understand it herself. If it was said by someone else, she would not listen.


    ¡°That is good. If there is nothing else left for me here, then I will be leaving.¡± Han Sen understood what a Break World beast was, so there was no further point in him staying.


    ¡°Hang on, Mister Han,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said. ¡°If you do not mind, we would like to travel with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Travel with me? Are you guys going to the Qin Kingdom?¡± Han Sen looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er with surprise. Zhao Qiu Yi looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er with confusion. She did not know what she was intending to do.


    ¡°It does not matter where you are going,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said. She looked at Han Sen and smiled. ¡°Wherever you go, we would like to follow you.¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er had a pure, innocent look on her face, but her presence was deadly. She had white hair with a pure presence. It was extremely attractive. And after she said that, even Han Sen was surprised.


    Fortunately, Han Sen was a faithful man. He only looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er with admiration. ¡°Miss Zhao, you must be joking. I cannot afford you both.¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er blinked and said, ¡°If you are willing to take us with you, we have savings of our own. We can take care of you.¡±


    Han Sen almost choked on his own saliva. Seeing Han Sen like that, Zhao Ning¡¯erughed. ¡°Please do not misunderstand my intent. I am an enemy of the God Chaos Party. You are an enemy of the God Chaos Party too. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I just want to work with you. I am not super powerful, but I can be of service. Please, do not abandon me so simply.¡±


    Upon hearing Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s suggestion that they co-operate, Han Sen did not look very happy. He frowned.


    He and Zhao Ning¡¯er were enemies of the God Chaos Party, but there was a big difference between them.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was owned by the God Chaos Party. In the future, the God Chaos Party would try its best to take Zhao Ning¡¯er back. They might even try to kill her.


    Han Sen and the God Chaos Party¡¯s feud was born differently. They had conflict every now and again, but he was never pursued. He just had to fight them sometimes.


    If they worked together, the God Chaos Party might have an even greater desire to see them both eliminated.


    After a lengthy pause, in which he thought about it all, he told Zhao Ning¡¯er, ¡°You can choose to co-operate with me, but there is one thing I must exin to you first.¡±


    ¡°Please, do tell me,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°If you and I co-operate, I will be the leader of this little party,¡± Han Sen said with absolute certainty. ¡°You adhere to mymand. If you can¡¯t do that, then I do not think we should work together.¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er seemed hesitant, but she seriously bowed and replied, ¡°I will listen to everything you tell me.¡±


    ¡°If things are indeed like that, you two should go and pack. You can follow me back to the Qin Kingdom.¡± Han Sen knew the God Chaos Party would not stop. He nned to go back to the Qin Kingdom, pick up Bao¡¯er, and decide what to do next.


    His situation was no better than Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s current situation. The God Chaos Party was bound to strike again soon.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er took Zhao Qiu Yi with her to pack their bags. Zhao Qiu Yi did not understand what was going. ¡°Big Sis, you are so powerful. Why must you co-operate with Han Sen?¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°You are too young. There are plenty of things you are not able to understand. I am powerful, but Bury Path God is not afraid of me. When ites to Han Sen, even when he was really exhausted, Bury Path God avoided being reckless. He treats him like a massive enemy.¡±


    ¡°In that case, that¡¯s his fault,¡± Zhao Qiu Yi said. She did not agree.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er disyed a wry smile. She was not naive like Zhao Qiu Yi. ¡°Anyway, the God Chaos Party will not let me go so simply. It will be safer for us to stay near Han Sen. He understands the God Chaos Party more than we do.¡±


    One thing Zhao Ning¡¯er did not mention was the fact that if this was all about her, she would just go into hiding or fight them. More than anything, she was just worried about the God Chaos Party doing something awful to Zhao Qiu Yi. That was her greatest fear.


    Han Sen went into the garden. He drank tea while waiting for the Zhao family to pack.


    He suddenly saw a shadow fall from the sky. It fell into Han Sen¡¯s arms.


    Han Sen quickly reacted. He grabbed the shadow and had a closer look. It was big sky demon, who had been gone for so long. Big sky demon looked terrible. Her face was paler than snow. She was terribly wounded. Han Sen had never touched her before. This was the first time he had been able to touch her curvy and demonic body. He could feel her warmth.

 Chapter 3276 - Big Sky Demon Returns

    <h4>Chapter 3276 Big Sky Demon Returns</h4>


    ¡°Little Lover, have you not always tried to get rid of me? Now, I am injured and cannot possibly fight back. This is the best chance you have of killing me. Even if you just move a finger, it will be more than enough for you to kill me.¡± Although big sky demon looked terrible, she was still able to put on a smile. Her jade arms were wrapped around Han Sen¡¯s neck. She was like a little cat in his arms. Her words were spoken with a sultry drawl.


    ¡°Why are you injured?¡± Han Sen knew how powerful big sky demon was. Not many beings in this world of kingdoms should have been able to harm her.


    Big sky demon sighed and said, ¡°I underestimated Qin Xiu. I only wanted to sneak into the 33 skies and see what I could learn about Qin Xiu there, but he found me. I could hardly make it back. Qin Xiu is very scary. He is almost like the old leader.¡±


    ¡°What did you find there?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°I only snuck in to the tower to learn more about Qin Xiu, but he almost killed me. What do you think I was able to find?¡± Big sky demon could see the disappointment on Han Sen¡¯s face. She smiled and said, ¡°I saw many things that are called life souls inside that old tower.¡±


    ¡°How many were there?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°There were so many. I was only able to enter the old tower¡¯s first floor, but I saw 10 creatures being consumed by fate. I do not know if there are any more creatures up the tower.¡± Big sky demon stopped smiling. She looked extremely serious.


    That number was something even Han Sen found to be scary. If every life soul could be someone scary like Zhao Ning¡¯er, Qin Xiu would be an unrivaled force of power in the universe. Not even the God Spirits of the geno hall would be able to fight back.


    ¡°Do not worry. People like Zhao Ning¡¯er are very rare amid the creatures thatbine with life souls. So far, Zhao Ning¡¯er is the only sess.¡±


    Big sky demon paused and said, ¡°Qin Xiu uses life souls to make Break World beasts. If those creatures be Break World beasts, their bodies will be made solid. They will be more powerful than Break World elites. This is a method to evolve creatures that does not make much sense. There are lots of ws involved with it, so it is unlikely to be a big sess.¡±


    ¡°Solidify Break World powers? In the levels of breaking the world, what would that be ranked?¡± Han Sen never figured out what the levels of breaking the world were.


    Big sky demonughed. ¡°Breaking the worlds does not have levels. Breaking the world is breaking the world. It is just a term used to describe controlling the powers from both worlds. The strength is determined by how much you can control it. Ordinary Break World people only need 1% to wield Break World powers. That small amount is still considered enough to break the world. Some Break World people can understand much more. After breaking the world, their understanding of the powers from both worlds can reach around 10%, such as yourself. I would guess that when you first broke the world, your Break World rate was 15% to 20%.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°What is all this about it being made solid?¡±


    ¡°When the Break World rate reaches 30%, it is like water that bes ice. It starts to thicken and be solid. That is just a way of describing it. It is not actually as simple as ice. Solid Break World powers yield a lot of benefits. The powers are increased and much stronger than before they were solid. That is especially true regarding the rules to use power. Once they are solid, they are more useful. So, making your Break World powers solid is like a junction.¡±


    Big sky demon paused and went on to say, ¡°There are junctions at 60% and 90%. Reaching 60% is incredibly rare. There were not even very many people able to do that when the God Chaos Party was popr. As for reaching 90%, this is even rarer. Since the God Chaos Party formed, only three vice presidents have reached that level.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me Bury Path God has a 90% Break World rate?¡± Han Sen did not believe it.


    Big sky demon rolled her eyes at Han Sen. ¡°Do you really think Bury Path God is that weak? That guy is very mysterious. If it was not in a life-or-death moment, you would never know how strong he truly was. He does not want to fight you. It is not because you are so strong. It is more because he does not want to reveal his true power. Besides, his main target is Qin Xiu, not you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. He thought Bury Path God was powerful. He had not expected Bury Path Sky God to be hiding more about himself than he revealed.


    ¡°After thetest reboots, our Break World rates were weakened in every way,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°Now, going back to the popr Break World rates will not be easy. I think Bury Path God will now have only reached 90%. Remember, a Break World rate does not equal one¡¯s battle power. All rates are capable of breaking the world. Actually, a low Break World rate can often beat high Break World rates. In a critical moment, it all depends on one¡¯s element and power. Your Break World rate is not high, but your power is very strange. You also have more than one Break World power. Even Bury Path God is afraid of you. That is why he does not want to fight


    you.¡±


    Han Sen could not help but ask, ¡°Has anyone been able to reach 100% with their Break World powers?¡±


    Big Sky Demon did not hesitate to respond. ¡°Yes. From what I know, no matter if it was before the universe was rebooted or now, only the God Chaos Party¡¯s leader managed to do that.¡±


    ¡°What about Qin Xiu?¡± That was the person Han Sen was most concerned about.


    ¡°Although he is strong, I think he iscking something. He only needs to take onest step, but making that final step is extremely difficult for him.¡± Big Sky Demon sighed and said, ¡°Actually,pared to Qin Xiu, the life soul Break World beasts are scarier. We are creatures that have practiced all of our lives, yet it is very difficult for us to break the world. Plus, we only have Break World rates ranging from 12% to 20%. If the Break World beasts seed, they have a 30% Break World rate like Zhao Ning¡¯er. I bet she is over 60%. Let me tell you, that is very scary.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the fight earlier?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Big sky demon nodded and said, ¡°If I had not seen that fight, I would not say Break World beasts are scary. Now, Qin Xiu¡¯s skills haven¡¯t matured. When he can mass-produce those Break World beasts, that is when the greatest disaster wille.¡±


    Han Sen strangely looked at big sky demon. She had once been a part of God Chaos Party. Even if her rtionship with the God Chaos Party had soured, she did not need to be this worried.


    ¡°Do not look at me like that,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°The big universe¡¯s disaster does not matter to me, but it might not be considered a good thing for you.¡± ¡°I did not know you cared for me that much,¡± Han Sen said with a curl of his lips.


    Big sky demon stretched and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It is because you are Bao¡¯er¡¯s stepfather. It is fine if you die. If something happened to Bao¡¯er, that might not fare well.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Bao¡¯er?¡± Han Sen now understood why even though big sky demon was so strong, she never did anything to him. It was because big sky demon already knew about Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°I know her,¡± Big Sky Demon confirmed.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Han Sen really wanted to know who was Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°She is Bao¡¯er. You are her stepfather, yet you don¡¯t know her name.¡± Big sky demon looked as if she was smiling at Han Sen, but she wasn¡¯t smiling at him. ¡°You know that is not what I meant.¡± Han Sen wanted to know who Bao¡¯er was in her past life. He had always wondered if Bao¡¯er, in her past life, was the leader of the God Chaos Party.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er is Bao¡¯er,¡± big sky demon seriously said. ¡°She is unique. She does not need anyone.¡± She sounded so serious, but Han Sen thought her words were a load of rubbish.


    ¡°Anyway, do not let any other creatures learn about who Bao¡¯er really is. If that were to happen, you will be in big trouble. By the way, I am injured now. If you want to kill me, then kill me. If you do not want to kill me, then heal me. Your power should be good at this.¡± Big sky demon leaned on Han Sen¡¯s shoulder. She lowered her clothes and revealed the wounds on her bones. She let him do whatever he wanted to.

 Chapter 3277 - Paying Rent

    <h4>Chapter 3277 Paying Rent</h4>


    Despite her saying how bad of a state she was in, Han Sen did not underestimate big sky demon.


    On her own, big sky demon infiltrated God Chaos Party¡¯s hive. She managed to enter Qin Xiu¡¯s old tower. Despite having been caught, she was able to make it out alive with only a few injuries. That was very scary.


    He hesitated a little. Eventually, Han Sen said to big sky demon, ¡°My power has not recovered. I cannot help you. I may be able to help you in a few days.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will sleep a little. I am really tired.¡± Big sky demon slept on Han Sen¡¯sp. Her cheeks were up against his chest. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Han Sen still had big sky demon¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck. He could only hold her. He frowned and said, ¡°If you want to sleep, find a bed. Why do you have to sleep on top of me?¡±


    Big sky demon did not respond to him. It was like she was already in a deep sleep.


    Han Sen would not believe she was actually asleep. He lifted big sky demon, nning on putting her down on a bench. Big sky demon¡¯s body suddenly became some magical light and vanished. At the same time, in Han Sen¡¯s brain, big sky demon¡¯s voice said, ¡°We will meet inside your dreams.¡±


    After a moment, big sky demon¡¯s body was gone. It was as if she had never existed in the first ce.


    Han Sen frowned. He could feel big sky demon inside him, but he did not know where she was. He used his Dongxuan Aura, but he still could not detect where big sky demon was.


    In the 33 skies, Bury Path God stood before the old tower.


    ¡°Did that really happen? Does Han Sen have the power to make Break World beasts evolve more perfectly?¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s interested voice wasing out of the old tower.


    ¡°I witnessed Zhao Ning¡¯er be a break world armament,¡± Bury Path God happily said. ¡°Her Break World rate is more than 60%. Her asking heart sound is special. Now, out of all the Break World beasts that have seeded, she is the most sessful out of them all. No one else can match her.¡±


    ¡°That is interesting,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°That guy is more interesting than I thought.¡± ¡°Mister Leader, do you want me to send some God Chaos Party elites to kill Han Sen and take the Break World beast, Zhao Ning¡¯er, away?¡± In front of Qin Xiu, Bury Path God was very polite.


    ¡°I will sort that out myself,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°You should just take care of the other test subjects and observe them.¡±


    Bury Path God lowered his head. ¡°Zhao Ning¡¯er is the most sessful test subject. The information we can gain from her for furthering our research into Break World beasts will be invaluable.¡±


    ¡°I do not like repeating myself more than once.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s cold voice sounded from the old tower.


    ¡°Yes. I will try my best to help you finish all these tests,¡± Bury Path God replied in fear. He bowed. ¡°You can go now.¡± Qin Xiu stood at the highest point of the old tower. After he told Bury Path God to go, he looked at a crystal bed.


    The blonde Qin Wan¡¯er was lying on the crystal bed. It was like she was waiting for a prince toe and kiss her to wake her from her slumber.


    Qin Xiu reached out his hand to stroke Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s hair. He quietly said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, hold on a bit longer. All of the bad things will soon be gone. When you wake up again, it will have all been a terrible nightmare. You will once again be the happy and carefree Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Suddenly, Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes had a weird light show in him. He could not help but clutch his head. He lowered his head and screamed like a beast. He did his best to try and not groan.


    A whileter, Qin Xiu started to look moreposed. His eyes looked calmer. He said to himself, ¡°What a scary man. He only has a will. He fought me for so long. I am better, but I cannot destroy it. I should be able to soon. I just need a little more time. When I control the armor, I will be able to give Wan¡¯er the happiness she deserves. I will not let her be


    sad.¡±


    Han Sen had spent too much power. He could not rip space and return to Jade Wall City. Instead, he boarded a ship with Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi.


    Fortunately, Zhao Ning¡¯er had a concert to attend in the Han Kingdom. Han Sen followed Zhao Ning¡¯er to the Han Kingdom. After the concert was finished, they were going to continue on to Jade Wall City.


    On the ship, time passed by very slowly. There was not much Han Sen could do. It was best for him to use geno arts to recover the strength he had lost. So, he went to sleep. He let his body tune itself back into the best shape possible.


    When Han Sen went to sleep, he noticed he was in jail. His limbs were tied up, and he was bound in a crucified position.


    Big sky demon was sitting in front of him. She was holding a whip and smiling at him.


    Han Sen froze. He now understood things. He looked at big sky demon and asked, ¡°Can you control someone¡¯s dreams?¡±


    ¡°This is an easy trick of mine. I am injured, so I need to use your dreamscapes if I am to rest a little. You will not reject my presence here, will you?¡± Big sky demon crossed her legs and sat on a chair. She looked at Han Sen and smiled.


    ¡°I did not agree to your presence here, but you¡¯ve made yourselffy here all the same,¡± Han Sen said. He was a little upset.


    Big sky demon stood up and walked up to Han Sen. She used her fingers to tilt his jaw. In a seductive tone of voice, she said, ¡°Do not say that. I will pay you rent.¡±


    ¡°What kind of rent?¡± Han Sen tried to control his current dreamscape, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. It was like all his powers were gone.


    Big sky demon¡¯s fingers applied some strength to force Han Sen to lift up his head. Her bright red lips came closer to him.


    Big sky demon¡¯s red lips were almost going to touch Han Sen¡¯s lips, but she slid away past his cheeks. She put them near his ears and said, ¡°You will find the rent I pay to be the most enjoyable.¡±


    After that, big sky demon backed off. The scene cracked when big sky demon left. The jail¡¯s wall fell away. The environment became empty. Han Sen saw sword aire from the sky.


    That sword air was not too fast, but it also wasn¡¯t too slow. It was not jittery, but it wasn¡¯t smooth. It gave Han Sen a sort of pressure that words could not describe. It was like that sword was able to break his past life. Before 10 million years of lives, it was like he would be killed by that sword.


    Using his power, Han Sen changed his reaction. He knew that sword was in a dream, so it was nothing to fear. Yet, that sword was actually bending his will. Han Sen had seen many elites use swords. Six Paths Emperor, Lone Bamboo, and Jian Bu Gu were all top-ss swordsmen, but he had never seen a sword this scary before.


    He knew that sword was just the illusion of one, but Han Sen felt cold. His mind shifted. As it came down to sh his body, the sword air made him feel as if he was going to die.


    ¡°This is the sh Qin Xiu used to strike me with,¡± big sky demon said with a smile. ¡°If you are interested, I can help you feel it a few more times. You should be happy with this rent I pay you.¡±

 Chapter 3278 - Meeting a Life Soul Again

    <h4>Chapter 3278 Meeting a Life Soul Again</h4>


    The scary sword air kept shing Han Sen. Although this was all taking ce inside his dreams, it made Han Sen feel physically damaged.


    If it was a creature with a weak will undergoing this, even in a dream, their will would be totally broken. They would never wake up, and their body would die. They would be rendered vegetables.


    From these sword strikes, Han Sen could gain an understanding of how scary of a foe Qin Xiu was.


    Big sky demon told him this was just a random strike from Qin Xiu. A random strike from him was like the striking of the best swordsman in history. Han Sen did not know how strong Qin Xiu might be if he was to be serious.


    ¡°It looks like it is not just power I need to improve. It looks like I need to train my will as well.¡± Han Sen closed his eyes. He kept trying to feel how scary the sword mind was.


    Fear could not solve anything. Only deep into fear, where one could understand that fear, could one stop that fear.


    Han Sen understood that the sword he saw was just a product of his imagination conjured by big sky demon in his dream. Fighting the real Qin Xiu would be even worse.


    When Han Sen awoke from the dream, he did not know how many times he had endured that sword. He now understood the sword mind. If Han Sen used that sword, he still would not be able to reach Qin Xiu¡¯s level.


    It was not that Han Sen¡¯s level was not high enough. It was just that he and Qin Xiu were different. That sword was Qin Xiu¡¯s sword. Aside from Qin Xiu, no one else could sh with that sort of sword power. That was because the universe could not produce another Qin Xiu.


    Han Sen did not n on learning how to be just like Qin Xiu. So, he spent time thinking about how he might break that sword.


    Zhao Qiu Yi woke Han Sen up. They had already reached the capital of the Han Kingdom. Zhao Ning¡¯er needed to be there for another two days. After the tour was over, they could then push on straight to the Qin Kingdom.


    Han Sen and Zhao Qiu Yi disguised themselves as servants. They followed Zhao Ning¡¯er to depart the ship. They knew Zhao Ning¡¯er was very famous in the universe of kingdoms, but it was ridiculous to see how the Han people weed her arrival.


    It was not just ordinary fans showing up. Even many nobles and royals came forth to wee her. Even the queen arrived to greet her arrival.


    When Han Sen looked at one of them, he was given a fright.


    There was a young man who was 15 or 16 years old. He looked ordinary, but he was dressed like a noble. There was an 80% to 90% chance that he was the son of a noble.


    Han Sen saw the young man¡¯s face and noticed how familiar he looked. It was like he had seen him somece before. Even with his memory, if he saw the young man, he would not recognize him.


    Han Sen observed the young man for a bit. He finally understood why the young man looked familiar.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This guy looks like Sky King from the sanctuaries, but he looked young. He did not look as mature as Sky King.¡±


    Sky King was kind of like Situ Xiang. He was one of Ancient Devil¡¯s eight generals. He was the leader of the eight generals.


    Back then, Han Sen took Sky King and put him and Yaksha into the Cruel Bottle. When Han Sen leveled up, he never brought the bottle with him. He left it for Zero.


    Han Sen had not seen Sky King ever since. He had forgotten all about him.


    After seeing the young man who looked like Sky King, all of it returned to him.


    ¡°Did Sky King reincarnate?¡± Han Sen wondered. Unfortunately, he could not go back to the geno universe to find out. Otherwise, he could quickly ask Zero if Sky King was still inside the Cruel Bottle or not.


    If he really was Sky King¡¯s reincarnated form, it would not affect Han Sen. So, he really did not care about it.


    It was Ancient Devil, who had escaped, that worried Han Sen a great deal. He did not know what Ancient Devil nned on doing after he escaped. That man would not remain with a low profile. God only knew when he would be able to stir up a storm.


    As Han Sen was thinking, he looked past the young man who looked like Sky King. He suddenly looked back and nced at the young man again.


    The young man had some sort of presence. Han Sen looked at that presence twice and noticed it was the same as Chu Yuan and Zhao Ning¡¯er had.


    ¡°Life soul! That young man has a life soul.¡± Han Sen¡¯s gaze was like that of a spotlight. He looked at the young man and saw that he possessed the presence of a life soul.


    Obviously, that young man was another one of Qin Xiu¡¯s test subjects.


    Han Sen frowned and thought, ¡°He is another young man Qin Xiu selected to be a test subject. It looks like they are all young men. I do not know if it is merely a coincidence that this test subject looks like Sky King or not, but it is a shame that I cannot ask Zero.¡±


    Han Sen kept looking at the young man. The young man eventually noticed Han Sen was watching him. He turned his attention toward Han Sen.


    Although he was just a young man, his gaze was very strong and intense. When he looked at people, it was like he was looking at someone lower than he was. Han Sen always saw that sort of attitude in Sky King.


    Now, Han Sen really did think the young man was Sky King reincarnated.


    Seeing Han Sen and the young man look at each other, Zhao Qiu Yi tugged Han Sen¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Those people there are the Han Kingdom royals.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Zhao Qiu Yi and asked, ¡°Do you know who that young man is?¡±


    Zhao Qiu Yi looked in that direction and nodded. ¡°I do not know much about the royals of the Han Kingdom, but I do know who that young man is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that must mean he is famous,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Is he a prince of the Han Kingdom?¡±


    Zhao Qiu Yi shook her head andughed. ¡°No, but he is something like that. He is the Han Kingdom¡¯s Moon Wheel Princess¡¯s future husband. His name is Lin Jin. I have heard he is amoner genius. When he was born, there was a god tree weird scene. That weird scene covered the sky. A few systems were able to witness it. The Han king saw the scene and sent for some royals to whip up a prophecy about him. Between the Han Kingdom and the Qin Kingdom, they discovered Lin Jin, who had just been born on that. They took him to the pce and decided he should marry Moon Wheel Princess. Because he grew up in the pce, he practically became the Han king¡¯s son.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped as he asked, ¡°What was that god tree weird scene?¡±


    Back in the day, Sky King lived in Sky Tree. Han Sen still remembered Sky King¡¯s power was called 33-skies power.


    ¡°If that Lin Jin is indeed Sky King, what does it mean that Qin Xiu selected him to be a life soul test subject?¡± Han Sen thought this was rather suspicious.


    Zhao Qiu Yi thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I do not know. That is all I have heard. You cannot really record a weird scene unless you see it for yourself. No one can know what a weird scene is actually like.


    Han Sen looked at Lin Jin. He was interested in him.

 Chapter 3279 - Ancient Devil’s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 3279 Ancient Devil¡¯s Identity</h4>


    Zhao Ning¡¯er had be a Break World beast. Her power had be very strong because of that. Her sonic power was scary. Even if she did not deliberately use power and just casually sang, she sounded very magical. Her performances easily affected the hearts of people.


    She had a concert in a venue that had the capacity to fit 1 million people. The entire ce was full. Many people wanted to buy tickets, but they were unable to. That alone signaled how attractive Zhao Ning¡¯er was.


    Han Sen sat in a VIP seat Zhao Ning¡¯er reserved for privileged guests. He listened to Zhao Ning¡¯er sing. He had to confess that listening to Zhao Ning¡¯er was indeed an enjoyable experience. Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The concert had only just started when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Why would someone be here at this time?¡± Han Sen frowned. The only people he knew there were Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er was on stage, and Zhao Qiu Yi was in the same room as him. Therefore, who could have knocked on the door?


    Zhao Qiu Yi got up off the couch and opened the door. She looked surprised when she saw the person outside who hade to visit. Even Han Sen was surprised by the visitor. The person was Lin Jin.


    Zhao Qiu Yi lowered her head and asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°I would like to talk with Han Sen in private for a bit.¡± Lin Jin looked past Zhao Qiu Yi as he addressed her. He looked straight at Han Sen. ¡°Let him in,¡± Han Sen said to Zhao Qiu Yi, who was looking a little bit scared.


    Zhao Qiu Yi stepped aside. She allowed Lin Jin to enter the room and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Han Sen looked at Lin Jin with interest.


    ¡°You are the Qin Kingdom¡¯s No. 1 swordsman,¡± Lin Jin coldly said. ¡°You are a scary man that broke Jade Wall City. I do not think many people would not know you, but I know Han Sen is not from the Qin Kingdom. He is a man from the sanctuaries.¡±


    Han Sen looked surprised. Lin Jin smiled and said, ¡°Han Sen, can we talk in private now?¡±


    ¡°Qiu Yi, why don¡¯t you go outside for a bit?¡± Han Sen suggested to Zhao Qiu Yi.


    Zhao Qiu Yi left. Han Sen looked at Lin Jin and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lin Jin walked next to Han Sen and sat down. ¡°Even if you have forgotten who I, Sky King, am, you will not have forgotten who my daughter, Qin Jun, was.¡±


    ¡°Sky King, when did you escape the Cruel Bottle?¡± When Han Sen heard that, he knew for sure that there was an 80% to 90% chance that this young man was the reincarnation of Sky King Not many people knew Sky King¡¯s daughter was Qin Jun. No one in the universe of kingdoms would have known that. Aside from him being a true reincarnation, there was no other exnation for it.


    ¡°I did not escape,¡± Lin Jin said. ¡°In fact, I chose death. I died in a special way. After being reincarnated, I held onto the memories of my past life.¡±


    ¡°That is not easy to do. How did you manage that?¡± Han Sen knew reincarnation required the geno hall. It should have been impossible for a soul to maintain its memories.


    ¡°I am special,¡± Lin Jin said. ¡°We can at least say the souls of the eight generals are special. There is, however, something I do not understand. After I reincarnated, I understood the switches between the two worlds. After I received a life soul, I was able to understand something further.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Lin Jin and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ancient Devil might be like me and was able to retain his past memories. Finding the eight of us from the sanctuary cannot be a coincidence. He had it all nned. It is more likely that he brought us here to kill a god. He had it nned all along. In the end, Azura betrayed him, so the n failed.¡±


    Han Sen always wondered where Ancient Devil was born. Sky King¡¯s thought process made sense to him.


    ¡°What did the god you guys killed back then look like?¡± Han Sen had been very curious about this for a long time. Even now, he did not know which God was the one Azura consumed.


    ¡°I do not know. I only know Ancient Devil found the eight of us and used our powers to summon a living creature. When that creature appeared before us, it was dying. Even Ancient Devil was surprised by that. He did not expect the god he summoned would look the way it did. Now that I think about it, even though it was a dying god, it still took us a while to kill it. If it was an ordinary god or one that was injured instead of dying, we might have been unable to kill the god.¡±


    Sky King did not continue talking, but Han Sen knew what he meant. If Ancient Devil knew the god he had summoned was powerful, then his purpose to summon that god was not for killing him.


    Han Sen looked at Sky King and said, ¡°You didn¡¯te looking for me just to tell me this.¡±


    Sky King sighed. ¡°If I did not have to, I would note looking for you. The memories of my past life were sealed during my reincarnation. Without the ident, even if I reincarnated again, those memories will be hard to im. The life soul the God Chaos Party gave me opened me up to the memories of my past life. That way, I was able to learn about it.¡±


    After pausing, Sky King went on to say, ¡°Things like life souls are things the God Chaos Party has under control. Even if I finishedbining things now, I would still be controlled by the God Chaos Party. Perhaps you can help me.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to help you?¡± Han Sen asked with a lift of his lips.


    He and Sky King were never friends. In the past life, they were enemies. Even without those circumstances, there was no reason for him to help Sky King.


    ¡°I do not know what kind of creature Ancient Devil summoned, but I do know a secret about Ancient Devil,¡± Sky King said with a smile. ¡°If you can free me from the God Chaos Party, I can tell you a secret you will be interested in learning more about.¡±


    ¡°What secret? Let me hear it.¡± Han Sen did not believe Sky King


    Sky King did not deny his request. He smiled and said, ¡°I discovered this secret shortly after I got my memories back. It has something to do with the God Chaos Party. You are going to love it.¡±


    Han Sen did not think it would surprise him, but he paused for a long time before saying, ¡°I can help you to the best of my abilities, but I must know the secret first.¡±


    Sky King quickly answered, ¡°I went to the God Chaos Party and saw something interesting there. There was an old painting. That painting disyed the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader, his three vice presidents, and other primary members. There were four core members of the God Chaos Party. I recognized two of them. One of them was Bury Path God. The other one was...¡±


    Sky King paused on purpose. Han Sen asked, ¡°Was it Ancient Devil?¡±


    Sky King nodded. ¡°Yes. The vice president in the painting was Ancient Devil. It had to be him.¡±


    ¡°Ancient Devil was a vice president of the God Chaos Party.¡± Han Sen frowned.

 Chapter 3280 - Sky King

    <h4>Chapter 3280 Sky King</h4>


    Han Sen looked at Sky King and asked, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡±


    Sky King seemed to have prepared everything. After hearing Han Sen ask that, he replied, ¡°The life souls connect to a soul candle. If the soul candle burns out, then a life soul will return. I havebined with a life soul. If a life soul returns, it means I return too. The best way is to get the soul candle and put it in my hands, but it will be difficult. Qin Xiu has most of the soul candles. It will even be hard for you to get it.¡±


    Han Sen calmly listened to the man. He did not n on interrupting him. Unless he hadepletely prepared, Sky King would not havee looking for him.


    ¡°To get the soul candle from Qin Xiu might seem impossible, but I have given the idea a lot of thought,¡± Sky King said. ¡°As a result, I have found a way that might work. This method, however, might prove risky too. I will need your help to aplish it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Han Sen said.


    Sky King did not hesitate. He spoke what was on his mind. ¡°From my investigations, it turns out the rtion between a soul candle and a life soul is like the rtion between a puppet and its wires. If they are used well, and you have enough power, you can cut the connection between the two. I have tried many methods to do this, but I have been unsessful in cutting the cords. Perhaps the power I control can¡¯t even touch the wires.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Sky King and asked, ¡°Do you think my power can do what yours cannot?¡±


    Sky King nodded. He then shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You are different. Your powers have always been magical. You have a power that defies expectations. You¡¯re unpredictable and use your reincarnated body. You are very unique, so I think you can certainly give it a try. Having hope is better than having no hope.¡±


    Han Sen thought of Bury Path God holding the gene egg. That gene egg had a burning candle inside, so it must have been a soul candle.


    ¡°What is a life soul?¡± Han Sen wanted to get some answers from Sky King.


    Sky King shook his head. ¡°I do not know what a life soul is. They have the features of a gene race, but they are different. They are kind of like the beast souls used by humans in the sanctuaries. Again, they are different. Afterbining with a life soul, both my body and soul will level up in some way. Otherwise, I would not have unsealed my past memories had I not done this.¡±


    ¡°When do we do this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°When you do it, you must use all your power. That is the only way it will work. We cannot be interrupted during this process. I feel like God Chaos Party members are spying on me, so I need to get rid of them. When are you leaving this ce? Give me a time and ce, and I will get rid of those guards ande look for you.¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°You have a life soul, and they have your soul candle. I do not think losing them will work for you.¡±


    ¡°I only need a little bit of time,¡± Sky King said. ¡°When they catch up, our side should bear a result.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything. He established a time and ce to meet with him. Afterward, Sky King departed.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s concert was a grand sess. She declined the requests of the Han Kingdom nobles to stay behind. She got on a ship and left the Han Kingdom.


    ¡°Big Sister, with your power, you are like the singing queen,¡± Zhao Qiu Yi merrily said to Zhao Ning¡¯er. ¡°I am afraid that even if Zhong Li Qing came back to life, he would not be as good as you.¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er shook her head. ¡°When ites to theparison of power, maybe I am no worse than the singing king. When ites to the knowledge of songs and feelings, I am not as good as the singing king.¡±


    Zhao Ning¡¯er really respected the singing king. She did not underestimate the singing king just because she was getting better.


    Han Sen was not in the mood to listen to them talk. They had alreadye to the system between the Han Kingdom and the Qin Kingdom. This was the ce where Han Sen and Sky King nned to meet.


    Ever since he met with Sky King, Han Sen had been a bit nervous. He could not tell why, but he just felt like this entire thing would yield him a lot of trouble. He did not think Sky King¡¯s n would go ording to n. ¡°Zhao Ning¡¯er, if Lin Jines and God Chaos Party people show up, take Zhao Qiu Yi to Jade Wall City¡¯s Feng family castle. Do that before you do anything else.¡± Han Sen told the sisters about Lin Jin¡¯s n to meet with him, but he did not tell them about Lin Jin being Sky King in a past life. He only told them Lin Jin was like Zhao Ning¡¯er, in that he was a life soul test subject ¡°OK.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er could tell Han Sen was not being his usual self, but she did not be nosy or pry into the specifics. Suddenly, Han Sen felt the arrival of a weird power. The ship¡¯s door opened up, and Sky King entered. The door quickly closed.


    Sky King walked in front of Han Sen and said, ¡°Time is almost up. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. He gathered up his reverse Dongxuan Sutra power and forced himself to break the world. He cast the Dongxuan Aura and peered into Sky King¡¯s body structure. He wanted to find out the connection between the life soul and soul candle.


    After looking closer, Han Sen was able to see something on it. Sky King¡¯s body structure was not like an ordinary human¡¯s. His body had many weird substances. The substances went against the substance structures of an ordinary human.


    What was even stranger was that Han Sen discovered a weird substance releasing a strange, small presence. The presence was seamless and tasteless. It did not move either. It was very weak, so it was hard to find.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura, but he could only see it as if it was there but not there.


    When the presence left Sky King¡¯s body, it went out into space and vanished. It was just gone.


    The endless air kept spreading. Han Sen knew the presence was the connection between the life soul and soul candle. If he cut it, he might end up cutting the connection between the life soul and soul candle.


    Cutting the presence was not easy.


    Most of the substances in Sky King¡¯s body had this presence. To cut itpletely, he had to cut out all of the presence from the substances.


    Han Sen tried to use Super Spank and break one substance presence. It made Han Sen think it was easier than he initially expected things to be.


    The presence was tough, but Super Spank was still strong enough to break it. After breaking the presence, the weird substance stopped releasing air. ¡°You really did not disappoint me.¡± Sky King felt the wires that bound him get cut off. Heughed.


    Han Sen was not in the mood to join in with theughing. He focused his power on hitting Sky King. He cut many presences out.


    At this time, the ship moved. It had clearly been affected by some powerful power.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Zhao Qiu Yi looked at the monitors on the ship. Her eyes opened wide as she screamed.

 Chapter 3281 - God Chaos Party Assault

    <h4>Chapter 3281 God Chaos Party Assault</h4>


    A big electric storm was brewing in the space around them. All kinds of colors flowed, veiling the sky.


    A ship crew member ran into the room. He looked shocked as he shouted, ¡°Mister, this is bad! We have encountered a giant maic storm! The ship is losing control!¡±


    Before he finished his words, the ship¡¯s lights turned off. The ship was dark. They then felt the ship go sideways.


    Normally, a ship had a gravity system. Even if the ship flipped, a ce like a cabin would still enable them to keep their bnce. The gravity wouldn¡¯t be changed.


    Han Sen felt that the ship was sliding. It meant the ship had a big problem. The gravity was no longer working.


    The light was quickly in their eyes again. Outside the ship, the maic storm was so bright that it was like a window. The colorful lights went past the crystal-like windows. The inside of the ship was now a vibrant shade of hues. They were so bright that people could be blinded.


    No matter if it was darkness or strong light, Han Sen would not lose his vision. Through the crystal windows, Han Sen saw the light substance was a creature. It looked like a god dragon. Its body was traveling between the substances, but it showed a part of its body.


    ¡°Break World beast.¡± Han Sen saw the creature¡¯s presence and recognized what it was.


    ¡°It ising in fast.¡± Sky King frowned. He thought he had lost the one tailing him and would have had more time. He did not expect a Break World beast toe back so quickly.


    Han Sen had only just begun. Half of his presence had yet to be cut off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just run.¡± Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to shield the ship. He wanted to use Gxy Teleportation alongside the entire ship.


    Han Sen quickly noticed that the space there was weird. It was like it was being cut by some strange power. He could not teleport.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body disyed some weird notes. Her wings spread as she let out a roar. The sonic sound shook the storm away, but there were still a lot of storms raging around them.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A dragon¡¯s moan pierced the universe. It went against Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice, making her voice weaker.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er raised her eyebrows. She prepared to use her asking heart sounds. Before she spoke, the substance storm started to fade. The ship drove away from the substance storm, but they were no longer in the same system. They had entered a ce that had weapons in every direction.


    ¡°Soldier Knife Sky!¡± Han Sen and Sky King¡¯s faces changed. The whole ship had been taken to the first of the 33 skies.


    Han Sen and the others saw the weapon forest from above. There was a giant, dragon-looking creature hanging there. Its body was wreathed in electricity, and it glowed with a strange rainbow hue. The substance storm must have been created by that creature.


    The draconic creature¡¯s head looked like a monster. It had long, red hair and three eyes. Its body was inside a shell. It looked like a man, but it was not a man. It looked like a bug, but it was not a bug.


    The weird man stood atop the rainbow god dragon¡¯s head. He strangely said, ¡°Han Sen, there is a way to heaven you are not walking on. Hell does not have a door, but you are knocking. To be an enemy of the God Chaos Party makes you a very dead man. Do you know how dead you are?¡±


    ¡°Ning¡¯er, protect Qiu Yi and the ship.¡± Han Sen shed away and flew out of the ship.


    ¡°I am going with you!¡± Sky King shed and went into the sky.


    ¡°So, do you mind telling me what your name? And, if you would be so kind, which position do you hold in the God Chaos Party that you serve?¡± Han Sen did not start fighting just yet. He merely asked the weird man those questions.


    The rainbow god dragon was a Break World beast, but the weird man was not a Break World beast.


    ¡°I am God Chaos Party¡¯s leader¡¯s Shoot Shadow,¡± the weird man proudly answered. ¡°Why are you blocking my way?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile. He smiled like an innocent bystander.


    ¡°Hmph! If it was not for our leader having a big belly, he would have dealt with you already. You should have died a long time ago. Now, you have been interfering in the God Chaos Party¡¯s testing scheme. We will not permit you to live a secondter. Go and die!¡± Shoot Shadow spoke very grimly. He touched the rainbow god dragon¡¯s dragon horns.


    The rainbow god dragon rolled up its body. The rainbow-like substance went everywhere across thend. Han Sen could no longer see.


    Sky King looked cold. His body had a weird power arise, but he did not go to attack the substance that was everywhere.


    While Han Sen wondered what Sky King was going to do, many weapons suddenly started to moan.


    In the next second, countless weapons broke space and arose. They did so like rain in reverse. They came up from the ground, ripping the substance in the sky.


    Han Sen looked at the sky, which was full of weapons no matter where one looked. He was given a shock. These were the Soldier Knife Sky weapons. The ce had countless weapons avable for Sky King and they exploded with scary power. They kept striking the substance storm.


    Many weapons were destroyed by the substances, but more weapons broke space and came for them. It was like their stream was endless. The substance storm became weaker.


    ¡°Sky King can control Soldier Knife Sky¡¯s gene weapon gene races.¡± Han Sen felt weird.


    Han Sen helped Zhao Ning¡¯er escape the clutch of the God Chaos Party. The God Chaos Party had yet to do anything but touch Sky King¡¯s life soul. The God Chaos Party immediately sent an old leader and a Break World beast after him. That meant Sky King had to be important to the God Chaos Party. He was likely more important than Zhao Ning¡¯er.


    Sky King was able to control the weapons that popted Soldier Knife Sky. It made Han Sen wonder whether or not Sky King¡¯s soul was special.


    In his past life, he was one of the eight generals of Ancient Devil. His identity was shocking. He might have even had a connection to the 33 skies. If that was not the case, it would be hard to exin how Sky King had the ability to control the weapon gene races that popted Soldier Knife Sky. In his past life, his strongest power was called 33 sky power. The chances were slim for that to be a coincidence.


    The substance storm was gone. The rainbow god dragon and Shoot Shadow¡¯s body showed up again.


    ¡°You do not have what it takes to kill us yet. If you want to kill us, you¡¯d best go and ask Qin Xiu for help.¡± Sky King looked at Shoot Shadow.


    Countless weapons were aimed at Shoot Shadow and the rainbow god dragon. It seemed that if Sky King used his mind, he could tear their bodies to shreds.


    Shoot Shadow was not afraid at all. It was like he knew this was going to happen.


    ¡°Lin Jin, I am afraid you have be cocky way too soon,¡± Shoot Shadow coldly said. He suddenly held the rainbow god dragon¡¯s head. He looked evil and weirdly screamed, ¡°Come on! Light Stream, let them witness your true Break World beast power!¡±


    With the roaring sounds of Shoot Shadow, the rainbow god dragon¡¯s body shed. It turned into a light-stream dragon spear that was in Shoot Shadow¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 3282 - Light Stream Dragon Spear

    <h4>Chapter 3282 Light Stream Dragon Spear</h4>


    Sky King looked frozen. The presence of the light stream dragon spear made his heart jump. It was a sign that he felt a sense of danger.


    After all, Sky King used to be a very strong and powerful person. The moment his heart jumped, he decided he needed to strike first. He was going to suppress Shoot Shadow.


    Sky King had only lived this life for 10 years and had not done much, but he had recently received his life soul and got the memories of his past life back. Although he had not brought over many skills to the universe of kingdoms, his life soul was his main battle power.


    He was different from Zhao Ning¡¯er. Sky King had notpletelybined with his life soul yet. The light stream dragon spear also had not done that either. He was at about the same level as Chu Yuan. He was a beginner Break World person.


    A shadow that looked like a demon was behind Sky King. It turned into an empty shadow that was burning him. Suddenly, it made him break the world. His body went through manyyers that weirdly showed up on Shoot Shadow. He stepped on Shoot Shadow¡¯s horns. ¡°You are too slow,¡± Shoot Shadow coldly grunted. Somehow, the light stream dragon spear had already risen up. It was going toward Sky King¡¯s feet. Sky King¡¯s feet were pierced. His entire body turned into a shadow.


    At the same time, another Sky King shadow appeared behind Shoot Shadow. A hand burning with fire silently went for Shoot Shadow¡¯s heart from the back.


    ¡°What a scary man. It is no wonder he is the reincarnation of that man. You almost fooled me, but it is a shame that your power is too weak.¡± Sky King¡¯s hand was going to strike. Shoot Shadow looked back. His eyes shed with an evil light.


    Although it seemed impossible, the light stream dragon spear suddenly appeared in front of Sky King. The spear struck his hand.


    Sky King knew he was unable to avoid it, so he stopped hesitating. A scary power exploded in his hands. He struck the powering from the light stream dragon spear. He thought there would be a scary shockwave explosion. After the two powers struck each other, not a sound was made. Sky King¡¯s hand was sucked onto the light stream dragon spear.


    The weirdest part was that Sky King¡¯s body glowed with light. It was like he was turning into light.


    Sky King seemed as if he wanted to move his body, but he could not get it to work. It was like he had lost control of his body. He kept shaking.


    Suddenly, Sky King roared. All the weapons of Soldier Knife Sky arose like a flood to cover the sky and the ground. They were all going for Shoot Shadow.


    Shoot Shadow¡¯s face did not change. He raised his hand. The light stream dragon spear blocked a few of the weapons in front of him, but the weapons then became like Sky King. They were sucked onto the light stream dragon spear.


    In the next moment, something even more strange happened. No matter how many more weapons came, when they touched the dragon spear, they were sucked onto it. Those weapons would then suck other weapons onto them.


    In a moment, after countless weapon gene races were sucked onto the spear, they started looking like a spider web. They were all shaking and unable to escape. They could not pose a threat to Shoot Shadow.


    ¡°It is futile,¡± Shoot Shadow said with augh. ¡°If you have been sucked in by the dragon spear¡¯s power, you cannot escape. No creature can escape the spear¡¯s power. If it wasn¡¯t for the leader needing you alive, you would already be a dead man.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Sky King¡¯s face. He knew he did not have the power to escape. He pulled out his Inch Grey Sword and used his Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power.


    Shoot Shadow looked at Han Sen¡¯s sword. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Mister Elder¡¯s sword is indestructible. It is a shame its owner is no longer the leader these days.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter who owns it. As long as it can kill people, I reckon it¡¯s a good sword.¡± Han Sen drew the sword and shed. He used his Super Spank power. The light stream dragon spear power was weird. Han Sen did not want to waste any chances. He wanted to kill Shoot Shadow with one hit and be done with him.


    Shoot Shadow waved his light stream dragon spear. The spiderweb-likeposition of weapons started to move. They blocked the Inch Grey Sword.


    Katcha!


    The Super Spank power gathered up sword air. It instantly destroyed the wall of gene race weapons. Like it was cleaving through a forest of bamboo, it went forth to strike Shoot Shadow.


    Shoot Shadow raised his spear to fight. The Inch Grey Sword struck the long spear¡¯s pole.


    The very powerful pole, which looked like it was d in dragon scales, was cut by the Inch Grey Sword but did not snap. Almost at the same time, Han Sen felt a weird power surge through the Inch Grey Sword. It made his body very soft and numb. He was getting sucked toward the spear. The power inside him became light. It was going away. It gathered on the light stream dragon spear. Shoot Shadow was surprised by this too. Upon seeing the light stream dragon spear¡¯s wound, he felt relieved. It made him weirdlyugh. ¡°Fortunately, you can¡¯t fully use the power of the Inch Grey Sword. If you could, that would have been quite dangerous for me. Right now, it seems as if your life is in my hands. If I want you to live, you will live. If I want you to die, you will die. Mister Elder only wanted Lin Jin alive. He did not say anything about keeping you alive.¡± Han Sen was not in the mood to listen to that man¡¯s crap. He gathered up power to try and get away from the dragon spear¡¯s weird force of suction. The more he struggled, the harder it sucked him in. The more power he used, the number his body felt. His power was going away. Han Sen used the Blood ¨C Pulse Sutra and the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World powers. There was no point in doing so. It just led to more power abandoning him.


    ¡°Stop squirming! Trying to resist is useless. Any life force that touches the light stream dragon spear will get all of its power sucked dry. The stronger your energy is, the better it will be for the dragon spear. It will only be stronger. Although the dragon spear only has a 36% Break World rating, even if a Break World elite with a 60% Break World rating touched it, they would not be able to escape its power.¡± Shoot Shadow weirdlyughed and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wait here and let it suck you dry?¡±


    Han Sen frowned and did not speak. He thought, ¡°Using the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Super Spank to attack dealt good damage to the light stream dragon spear. That means the Dongxuan Sutra power can destroy the dragon spear¡¯s power. After touching the dragon spear, the sword feels like it has been glued to it. I cannot use my power. If the Dongxuan Sutra power was stronger, perhaps I could snap the dragon spear with a god weapon.¡±


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power to the max. Despite that, he could not escape the sucking power of the dragon spear.


    ¡°If I could use my Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s break world power at 30% and make it solid, it should not be difficult to break the dragon spear. What will I have to do to get the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power to operate at 30%?¡± Han Sen was annoyed.


    The Dongxuan Sutra had only just broken the world. He wanted to get it to 30% but doing that was very difficult.

 Chapter 3283 - Violent Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 3283 Violent Suppression</h4>


    ¡°Getting locked on by the dragon spear¡¯s power is something not even a real God Spirit can escape. You should just concede.¡± Shoot Shadow used one hand to hold the dragon spear. The other hand generated a weird, dark power.


    The dark shadow-looking power did note from the dragon spear. It was Shoot Shadow¡¯s Break World power.


    Back in the day, the God Chaos Party and the God Spirits had separated. They even forced thest geno hall leader to reboot the universe. That alone showed how scary the God Chaos Party was.


    Elites that were able to survive a reboot were all scary existences. Although their powers could not be restored to their greatest condition, they were not likely ordinary creatures.


    Shoot Shadow¡¯s hands lunged out to grab Han Sen, whose power was stuck to the light stream dragon spear. He could not use his hands to block him. Shoot Shadow¡¯s ck me-wreathed hand did not attack Han Sen. No powernded on Han Sen either, but his neck was delivered five fingerprints. It was like someone had tried to throttle his neck.


    If one looked at Han Sen¡¯s shadow, one saw a ck-armed shadow grabbing his neck. ¡°You defeated Bury Path God. I thought you were someone great, yet this is all you have been able to do. Bury Path God is really bing quite useless now.¡± Shoot Shadow¡¯s hands looked like they were clutching nothing, but Han Sen¡¯s neck looked like it had been grabbed by an invisible hand. His skin was starting to cave in.


    ¡°I am not a cool person,¡± Han Sen coldly said. His body turned into an ice jade color. His hair looked like iceing down. His skin was like snow. He looked really holy.


    Even his face started to change. His facial structure was very clear and well-defined, but it didn¡¯t appear feminine. His entire body released a holy light. It was like some holy god had walked out of a snow world.


    Upon seeing Han Sen in such a condition, even Zhao Ning¡¯er, who was on the ship, felt a bit ashamed. It made her wonder how someone so holy-looking could exist.


    Shoot Shadow coldlyughed, but hisughter quickly disappeared. Han Sen¡¯s body released a holy light that made his shadow fade. It was then expunged.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Shoot Shadow Elder screamed. He looked at Han Sen in a state of shock. ¡°How can such pure power exist in this world? Even the ck shadow cannot apany it. Even the main god of the 12 Annihtion sses, Light God, can¡¯t be that


    pure.¡±


    His power enabled him to control the shadows of the world. Now, Han Sen¡¯s body was too holy to even cast a shadow. It made Shoot Shadow¡¯s powerpletely vanish.


    ¡°If there is no light, there is no darkness. Light and dark are two sides of the same coin. Light God is not holy. Do you not understand that?¡± Han Sen looked at Shoot Shadow Elder calmly. The hand holding the Inch Grey Sword started to brim with power. The Jadeskin in Break World mode created a scary body power. With the Break World power of the Dongxuan Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra, the three Break World powers ran in tandem with each other. It took Han Sen to another level.


    Katcha!


    Previously, he had been shut down by the dragon spear. The Inch Grey Sword, which had been unable to move, started to move again. It pushed the spear¡¯s shaft away. The spear¡¯s shaft was delivered a crack.


    Han Sen¡¯s Break World power was not solidified, but three Break World powers created a pool of power that was big enough to suppress his opposition. Although the dragon spear¡¯s power was already solid, it was not enough tobat Han Sen.


    It did not depend on the Inch Grey Sword¡¯s sharpness or require a powerful force of impact. It was just a pure crush of power.


    A sharp sword easily cut wood. A hammer easily broke stone tes. If the sword just touched the wood, it was difficult to leave a mark on it. If the hammer was set on a stone te, it was unlikely it would be damaged.


    Han Sen was using absolute power. He was like a giantpactor machine that could crush everything


    ¡°Impossible... Your break World Power is not solid yet. How can you have such a powerful power? How is that possible?¡± Shoot Shadow watched the dragon spear be broken by the Inch Grey Sword. He was very shocked.


    Although the Break World rating did not urately define the differences in absolute powers, when the dragon spear¡¯s power mped down, not even something that had a Break World rating greater than the dragon spear could escape its grasp or deal damage to


    it.


    Yet, Han Sen had been able to suppress it. How scary was that power?


    Shoot Shadow only used one hand to grab the dragon spear. Now, he had to clutch the dragon spear with both hands. He pushed all of his power into the dragon spear to fight Han Sen.


    Even so, Shoot Shadow¡¯s hands were crushed. The cracks in the shaft were bing more severe. The Inch Grey Sword¡¯s de pushed deeper. Half of the shaft was cut through.


    In the 33rd sky, Bury Path God and many other members of the God Chaos Party were watching this fight unfold. A scary creature said, ¡°It looks like Shoot Shadow is going to die. Should we go and help him?¡±.


    ¡°Why would we help him?¡± another creature asked. ¡°He gave up and decided to support Qin Xiu. It is beneficial for us if he dies here.¡±


    ¡°You cannot say that. After all, this is the 33rd sky. If Shoot Shadow is killed here, it is still a grand shame for us.¡± The scary creature hesitantly added, ¡°Plus, if we do not save Shoot Shadow, things will be too obvious. Qin Xiu will not use us anymore. It will be harder for us to aplish things.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Bury Path God?¡± All of the scary creatures looked at Bury Path God.


    Bury Path God looked at the video stream ying in a mirror. He coldly said, ¡°It is only just Shoot Shadow. His death won¡¯t matter to us, but I am interested in Lin Jin. Although Qin Xiu gave us the same amount of life souls, it seems fair. I always thought the life souls they had were different from the life souls we have.¡±


    After pausing, Bury Path God looked at Sky King and went on to say, ¡°Plus, after Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s incident, Qin Xiu did not even bat an eyelid. Now, with something happening to Lin Jin, Qin Xiu was willing to send out Shoot Shadow and the stream light dragon spear. Do you not think that is rather odd?¡±


    A scary creature thought, ¡°Bury Path God is right. This is so weird. Does Qin Xiu not trust us? Is that why he gave us weaker life souls?¡±


    ¡°I want to know the answer to this too.¡± Bury Path God looked at Sky King.


    Katcha!


    The Inch Grey Sword split the dragon spear in two. The light stream dragon beast that had be a dragon spear was broken. Its power went back to Shoot Shadow.


    When the dragon spear broke, the dragon spear that had snatched all the weapons and Sky King let all of its captives go free. A voice yed in Han Sen¡¯s head. It was an acoustic he had not heard in a long time.


    ¡°Break World beast hunted: light stream god dragon. Got light stream god dragon beast soul. Got Break World gene.¡±

 Chapter 3284 - One Sword Power

    <h4>Chapter 3284 One Sword Power</h4>


    A crystal shaped like a tear fell out of the broken dragon spear. Han Sen grabbed the crystal while he kept shing at Shoot Shadow with the Inch Grey Sword in his other hand.


    Shoot Shadow was shocked. His body turned into a shadow. No matter how much he tried to run, he could not escape Han Sen¡¯s Inch Grey Sword. It was like the sword had locked onto him.


    The Inch Grey Sword was about to strike down on Shoot Shadow¡¯s head. Although he was a Break World elite, he probably could not block the sheer sharpness of the Inch Grey Sword.


    Bzzt!


    As the sound of the sword striking down was heard, a sword light appeared. It was like it pierced through eternity. It came down on the de of the Inch Grey Sword.


    Han Sen froze. He recognized that sword strike. In his dreams, he had fought against this sword many times. This was the sword big sky demon had shown him.


    She had shown him this many times in his dreams. When Han Sen saw this sword for the first time in reality, he felt afraid. Still, he had the resolve that denied him from falling back.


    An amazing power exploded. Han Sen used a sword instead of his knife. He shed out with his sword, going toward the sword light that looked as if it could shred anything and everything


    Dong! Han Sen and the Inch Grey Sword were knocked backward by the sword light. The sword light power did not stop there. It kept trying to suppress the Inch Grey Sword.


    Boom!


    Han Sen¡¯s body hit the forest of weapons. He created a trench in the ground that was 10,000 miles long. Many weapon gene races were hit and sent flying everywhere.


    A giant stone hole was visible at the end of the trench. Han Sen stood in the stone hall with both of his hands holding the Inch Grey Sword. His body was adorned with the Dongxuan Armor. His gauntlets started to show signs of cracking. More cracks were appearing closer to his hands. Pieces of armor on his fingers started falling off.


    The sword light was still in front of the Inch Grey Sword. A powerful pressure made the Inch Grey Sword fall back inch by inch. Han Sen¡¯s were shaking as he held his sword.


    He had finally experienced the sword, so he now knew its true power. It was no wonder big sky demon, who was an evil existence, had been heavily damaged by it.


    The big sky demon had a Break World rate of 90%.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was a mess. It was like his organs were breaking. The sword light did not get any weaker either. It was getting stronger.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Han Sen made a roaring noise like a beast. He suddenly slipped into his Super God Spirit mode. The Inch Grey Sword in his hands developed a white power. He stumbled back a little and shed the sword light down. He finally shook away the sword light. ¡°Go.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth and ran to the ship. He punched and ripped space. He punched a path through Soldier Knife Sky and the universe of kingdoms. He pushed the ship away and stayed with it.


    Sky King heard Han Sen shout and saw him do that. He did not dare stay either. He raced into the tunnel as well.


    ¡°Do you want to run? It is not that easy.¡± Shoot Shadow screamed weirdly. He became countless scary shadows. He kept trying to hit Han Sen, Sky King, and the ship. Sky King¡¯s shadow was stopped. He had to use skills to deal with the shadows.


    Han Sen was injured. He used all of his strength to break a tunnel. He pushed the ship forward but did not have any extra power to deal with the shadows.


    Ding!


    The sound of music was heard. It was like a wave that aided in shaking the shadows away. A phoenix head harp flew out of the ship. It floated behind Han Sen. The strings moved on their own. It kept producing scary harp sounds.


    Han Sen forced himself out of the Soldier Knife Sky. He grabbed the phoenix head harp. His body shed onto the ship. He grabbed Zhao Qiu Yi and used Gxy Teleportation to sh away.


    God Chaos Party was after Han Sen and Zhao Ning¡¯er. If they were not on the ship, the people on the ship would be safer and permitted to live.


    Han Sen used Gxy Teleportation even though he kept losing blood. Although that was the power of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, he could not stop the blood.


    It was unknown how many systems they teleported away to. When Han Sen could no longer hold on to the damage brought on by the teleportation, he fell out into space. The sword light was like a ghost surrounding him. It broke space and came down.


    Han Sen could not keep his Super God Spirit mode on. His body was injured. He had many ideas as the sword light came striking down.


    The phoenix head harp string moved. The music was so loud that it was like a storm with raging thunder. It created shockwaves against the sword light.


    The sword light was like a sharp de shing at the waves. It ignored the sonic wave power. It shed down, trying to sh the phoenix head harp.


    Han Sen imagined that sh could kill Zhao Ning¡¯er. She had a Break World rate of over 60%, but she could not withstand such power.


    When she touched the sword light, Han Sen felt the sword light bear a power he was familiar with. It was the ck crystal armor¡¯s power.


    The ck crystal armor had repeatedly helped Han Sen when he was growing up. Now, it had be his greatest issue. It was like a reaper¡¯s scythe that killed people.


    Han Sen knew he would have to ovee this one day. Otherwise, he could not take back the ck crystal armor from Qin Xiu. He would not survive if he didn¡¯t.


    The sword light touched the harp, and the harp broke. It was unable to stop the pursuit of that sword light. The sword light was going tond on the harp.


    Han Sen growled. The Inch Grey Sword trembled. The cells on his body were shaking and crying


    Han Sen had no other choice. He had to take the sword. He had to live. The only way to do that was to fight.


    ¡°Do you want me, Han Sen, to die? That is not done so easily!¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was heavily damaged, but a weird power exploded. It was The Story of Genes power. More specifically, it was The Story of Genes¡¯ power in reverse. The power of The Story of Genes was not suitable for fighting. The increase in battle power was not so strong.


    The reverse The Story of Genes was different. The Story of Genes in reverse had a destructive power. Han Sen only ran it for a second, and he almost blew up and died. How scary was that power? Han Sen now had no choice. He had to try and use the reverse version of The Story of Genes. He needed to see if his body or the sword would blow up first.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the reverse The Story of Genes power could fight the sword light. Han Sen did not know what the result of this action would be, but he had no other choice. Qin Xiu¡¯s sword was too strong. It was not just a disy of Qin Xiu¡¯s strength. He was also wearing the ck crystal armor, which went against the sky. As the former owner of the ck crystal armor, Han Sen knew how scary the ck crystal armor was.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Han Sen¡¯s cells exploded. His entire body was like it was exploding. His flesh and bones almost blew up.


    Han Senpletely ignored his breaking body. He was bleeding. His hands kept bleeding blood. He held the Inch Grey Sword and shed at the sword light.

 Chapter 3285 - Getting a Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 3285 Getting a Spirit</h4>


    Boom!


    The sword light was destroyed. After its destruction, a bloody mist appeared in its absence. But that also faded away, as did the presence of Han Sen and the two Zhao sisters. They were all gone.


    The many scary creatures of the 33 skies were shocked. Qin Xiu¡¯s sword was frightening. How could anyone not be afraid of that?


    Although Han Sen was someone capable of defeating Bury Path God, he could not block Qin Xiu¡¯s sword light. And this made Bury Path God and the other God Chaos Party members look ashen.


    In an old tower, Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes looked a little weird as he said, ¡°He broke the sword light. This man is interesting. It looks like the ck crystal armor chose to hide inside him for a reason.¡±


    Suddenly, Qin Xiu looked as if he was in pain. His body started to shake as he tried to handle the pain. He stood where he was for quite some time.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to get control back. It¡¯s a shame that the things in my hands cannot be reimed and controlled by others.¡± Qin Xiu looked very tough. He let the pain spread, but he never moved.


    On a small, nameless, Zhao Ning¡¯er was looking more than a little pale. Her white clothes were dyed red.


    ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡± Zhao Qiu Yi scrambled over to get a look at Zhao Ning¡¯er and asked about how she was faring. A worried look was scrawled harshly across her face.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er shook her head. She turned to look at a shadow that was inside the cave along with them.


    She was not all that injured. Her wounds were superficial. They paled inparison to the injuries of the person who was beside her in the cave. Compared to his wounds, her injuries were practically nothing.


    Zhao Qiu Yi peered at Han Sen with profound worry. Her worry was immense due to the state he was inpared to her sister. His condition was very poor. After seeing him, there was nothing short of what one might call scary.


    Han Sen¡¯s arms looked like they had exploded. He had massive wounds everywhere. His body was like an open pomegranate. The only good thing about it was the fact that Han Sen¡¯s blood was crystallized. It was frozen inside his veins, refusing toe out.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± Zhao Qiu Yi looked at his body, unaware of what she should do. Any other person who had been hit like that would have died a million times over by now. He didn¡¯t look alive.


    ¡°I think he is still alive.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er was not so sure. There was not one speck of Han Sen¡¯s body that looked fine. Even all of his organs were injured. It was like he had been blown up. No organs were running normally inside his body.


    But Han Sen¡¯s presence had not faded away. Aside from that, he looked like a dead man.


    A white half-burned candle was burning on Han Sen¡¯s head. If Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi moved closer to Han Sen or the white candle, their minds got messed up. Not even Zhao Ning¡¯er could get close. They did not know what that half-burned candle would do.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er knew the half-burned candle had flown out of Han Sen¡¯s body. Since it was something that belonged to Han Sen, they did not think too much of it.


    They could not see how scary the candle was. Otherwise, they would not have dared to stand where they were.


    The half-burned candle was on Han Sen¡¯s forehead. The me was like a ghostly blue fire. It was like countless souls were crying in the fire.


    In the Qin Kingdom, people only knew this half-burned candle was called Mirror Moon. It was able to revive people. They did not know that the candle required souls to burn.


    Where Mirror Moon was, if a creature died, their souls would be attracted by the fire. They would not go to the geno hall to be reborn. They vanished from the world.


    Mirror Moon¡¯s appearance there was not going to help Han Sen. It had no connection to him. To the candle, Han Sen was just any other creature. He might as well have been a dog or a cat. Mirror Moon would not distinguish the two. It was just for storing food.


    Mirror Moon flew out on its own because it felt Han Sen¡¯s soul leaving his body. That was why it had flown out. It was waiting for the soul to be sucked into the light.


    The soul had no form or texture. It was lighter than anything in that world. When a spirit left its body, it flew out. It would float into the geno hall.


    The universe did not have a difference between high and low or left and right, but the direction of the geno hall was up when it came to spirits.


    When people had a weak life force, their souls lost power and would start to ascend.


    Han Sen¡¯s life force was very low and had reached that point. He was practically a dead man. Despite that, his soul did not leave his body.


    Mirror Moon was waiting for Han Sen¡¯s soul to leave, but it did not.


    Mirror Moon was confused by this. Its fire kept waving. It was trying to draw Han Sen¡¯s soul out of the lifeless body.


    Usually, Mirror Moon would not do this. That was because spirits were everywhere in the world. It did not need to do it. It did not need to steal souls from a living creature.


    In the universe, creatures could die any second. Countless numbers of souls could be used at all times. But Han Sen¡¯s soul was very enticing for Mirror Moon.


    His body was obviously dead, but his soul had yet to rise up. The Mirror Moon candle¡¯s me zed brighter. It had a weird blue color. It attracted a lot of souls. It was trying to take Han Sen¡¯s soul.


    If Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi could see souls, they would notice the souls around the were going into the candle¡¯s fire like the tide of the sea. Many souls were being sucked into the fire to burn. Crying noises were made, the likes of which could make people¡¯s teeth chatter.


    But they did not see anything. They only felt the cold of the cave give them goosebumps. The temperature of the cave, however, was not cold.


    No matter how much the Mirror Moon candle exploded and spirits from another system came, Han Sen¡¯s soul did not move.


    Mirror Moon was so confused by this. It had lived for a billion years, but it had not experienced this before. All creatures or spirits were beings of freedom. When they lost their life force, they would leave their own bodies. Han Sen¡¯s body no longer had a life force. Why his body did not ascend was a mystery Mirror Moon was unable to grasp.


    Mirror Moon was not human. It did not have emotions as humans did. It would not be curious about why that was, but it felt Han Sen¡¯s spirit would help it. Because Mirror Moon could not attract Han Sen¡¯s soul, it went to Han Sen.


    It had never taken a soul from a living thing before, but Han Sen did not seem to be alive. So Mirror Moon wanted to try and take his soul.


    The candlended atop Han Sen¡¯s forehead. It was bloody. His skull was cracked. One could see thick brain juice inside it.


    After the candle was on it, there was a sizzling sound. It was like skin getting burned by metal.

 Chapter 3286 - Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 3286 Difficulties</h4>


    The candle looked like a ghostly me rising up. It covered Han Sen¡¯s entire body.


    The candle could not burn anything solid, but it could burn souls. No matter how strong the body was, it could not really protect someone¡¯s soul.


    Han Sen, however, seemed to be the exception. He had a Super God Spirit mode. His body and soul could not be separated. That was why his soul had not left his body and ascended.


    Many people who came from the sanctuaries had Super God Spirit modes, but the Super God Spirit mode itself was different. It had many different elements.


    Like Han Sen, his Super God Spirit mode was unique. Even Littleflower and Ling¡¯er, who had his genes, both had different kinds of a Super God Spirit mode. It made their bodies able to be spirits.


    Mirror Moon needed spirits. It did not need bodies. That fire was useless for the body. It created a problem for it.


    Han Sen¡¯s body and spirit were the same, but Mirror Moon only burned spirits. When the fire wrapped up Han Sen¡¯s body, it had reacted to the candle although it should not have. Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Li watched Han Sen¡¯s body be wreathed in fire. They did not know what to do about the curious thing. They had no clue if Mirror Moon was being cruel or nice to Han Sen. It was a mystery to them. Therefore, it was difficult for them to decide what to do about it.


    Zhao Qiu Li looked at Zhao Ning¡¯er. With a face full of concern, she asked, ¡°Is Han Sen going to be OK like that?¡±


    ¡°That half-burned candle came out from Han Sen,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said. ¡°It is an item he owns. I do not think it will harm him. Besides, he is dying. Let¡¯s just see if he can be fixed by this thing or not.¡± The two of them were frozen as they watched the candle set fire to Han Sen¡¯s severely injured body. The muscles and fat beyond the wounds were being ravaged by the mes of the candle. They were on fire.


    Han Sen¡¯s broken and out-of-shape body was hastily burning


    ¡°Sister, is this really OK?¡± Zhao Qiu Li looked at Han Sen¡¯s burning body with a feeling of grand uncertainty.


    ¡°Having a reaction is better than him being simply dead,¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er said.


    His body continued to burn. The bones and flesh did not burn very fast. Flesh kept smoldering, releasing a lot of smoke. That was the dirt Mirror Moon was unable to absorb.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was not reacting to this. After it was set ame by the peculiar candle, it started to protect itself. A white color started to spread. It tore through the suppression rules of the universe. Han Sen turned into a Super God Spirit.


    The power of the Super God Spirit,bined with the fire of the Mirror Moon candle, did not disable the fire. That was because the body was a spirit now, and it made the ravaging mes worse.


    That was not exactly a bad thing. In Super God Spirit mode, Han Sen¡¯s will returned.


    Now that Han Sen could see his shape, he was in shock. The way in which his body had been broken was totally obscene. If he was a normal person, he should have died a few hundred times from the wounds he had incurred.


    Even a human like him, with a body that had almost reached the highest point of evolution, would never wake up unless they had a Super God Spirit mode.


    Only in Super God Spirit mode was he able to just about live.


    That was thanks to the Mirror Moon activating his Super God Spirit mode. Had it not done that for him, Han Sen would have been a dead man.


    Mirror Moon had given Han Sen another chance to live. It also brought Han Sen another big crisis to ovee. The scary fire kept burning Han Sen¡¯s soul. Even his Super God Spirit mode could not fight things.


    ¡°What is Mirror Moon? Even my Super God Spirit mode can burn.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He knew this was not the time he should spend being curious. He had to find a way to sort out the trouble he was in.


    Han Sen feel was happy that under the influence of his Super God Spirit mode, his geno arts could still be used. He quickly used another geno art to douse the mes.


    It was a pointless effort though. The fire seemed to betching on to the Super God Spirit mode. No other type of power could affect the fire. He could only use the Super God Spirit mode to fight back.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Han Sen had a grand headachee on.


    It would be fine if Super God Spirit mode could restrict the fire, but the Super God Spirit mode was restricted by the fire. If this kept going, Han Sen would burn away into dust. He would not even have a chance to reincarnate.


    Han Sen was wreathed by the fire. He kept feeling the pain that was deep in his nerves. He tried every way possible, but nothing would work. The Super God Spirit mode was bing weaker and weaker.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart cycled through many different ideas, but none of them worked.


    ¡°Big sky demon... Where are you?¡± Han Sen tried to call out for big sky demon. Perhaps the old monster, big sky demon, who had lived for countless years, would know how to deal with Mirror Moon.


    Big sky demon did not respond to him. Han Sen did not know big sky demon was still badly wounded. She was living in Han Sen¡¯s dreams. Unless Han Sen went into his dreams, he would be unable to see big sky demon.


    Han Sen¡¯s spirit was being burned. It was so painful that it could not be described. Every second was like a century. Han Sen could not endure the pain. He was unable to see a way out of this, and that was driving him insane. ¡°Am I going to die here?¡± Han Sen thought of Ji Yanran. He thought of his son, Littleflower, and his daughter, Ling¡¯er. He even thought of his mother, Luo Lan, and his dad, Han Yufei. He had many things left unfinished.


    No matter how much he did not want to die, he did not have the power to reverse his situation.


    To Qin Xiu, Han Sen was just an ident. He was just a guy who could not control the ck crystal power and let the ck crystal armor let him handle things.


    Aside from that, Han Sen was nothing to Qin Xiu.


    The humans from the sanctuaries were not created by Qin Xiu. They were products of World King God, who had Qin Xiu¡¯s body and the crystallizers. In the sanctuaries, humans were not pure. He never even cared for the Qin Kingdom¡¯s pure humans, who had Qin Xiu¡¯s blood.


    Han Sen was just the product of an ident. He kept on fighting to survive. He tried everything he could to survive.


    ¡°What do I do? What else can help me?¡± Han Sen brought out every item. Every item was the same. They did not work.


    Even the demon god sword¡¯s power did nothing to stop the fire.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi watched Han Sen throw all of his things out, but none of the items were burned by the fires. Only Han Sen¡¯s body was burning. It was very weird.


    It was a shame they still did not know what was going on.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er noticed something was wrong, so she asked, ¡°Han Sen, do you need my help?¡±

 Chapter 3287 - Ultimate Reverse

    <h4>Chapter 3287 Ultimate Reverse</h4>


    ¡°Use your power to help me put out the mes that wreathe me or break the half-burned candle,¡± Han Sen said to Zhao Ning¡¯er.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er immediately turned into a phoenix head harp. She plucked her strings and made the asking heart sounds go to the half-burned candle, but the powerful harp sounds went through the candle and assaulting fire. Mirror Moon was not impacted in the least.


    Han Sen, who was already very weak, was affected by the harp sounds. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Han Sen immediately shouted. After this hit, he knew Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s asking heart sounds were useless against the candles. If this carried on, she would hurt him.


    Han Sen pulled out his Sky God Crown. He used his God of Wealth identity to go to the God of Wealth Temple.


    Han Sen was instantly sent back. He took off the Sky God Crown.


    The fire almost incinerated the God of Wealth Temple. If Han Sen had not left there quickly, the entire temple would have been burned to the ground. Han Sen kept cycling through his inventory. They were all useless. Han Sen threw them all on the ground. There was one thing Han Sen pulled out that made him stop all motion.


    Han Sen pulled out a weird gene egg. The gene egg was half white and half ck. There was a white dot inside the ck part and a ck dot inside the white part. It was the Ultimate Egg Han Sen had recentlye into possession of.


    Han Sen had brought out many items. Even the Inch Grey Sword did nothing to damage the fire. When that Ultimate Egg touched the fire, there was a change.


    Han Sen clearly felt that the Ultimate Egg had something that resembled a heartbeat. The ck and white tai chi symbol on it was spinning Han Sen was like a drowning person gripping onto the lifesaving rope as best as he could. He did not move. He just held the gene egg and hoped that Ultimate Egg would save him and allow him to live.


    The Ultimate Egg reacted, but it was unable to help Han Sen out of the situation he was in. The tai chi symbol spun slowly. It did not fight or absorb the fire.


    Han Sen put his power inside the Ultimate Egg. The Ultimate Egg still felt useless. Even the Super God Spirit mode could not prompt a reaction from it.


    Plus, Han Sen was really weak. As a result, his Super God Spirit mode was much weaker.


    ¡°If this continues, death is the only way forward. Let¡¯s see what happens, shall we?¡± Han Sen swallowed the Ultimate Egg. It went into his belly.


    Han Sen did not have much hope, but he did not want to lie down there and do nothing. To stay there and burn to death was pointless.


    When the Ultimate Egg entered his body, it disyed a magical power. It went all over Han Sen¡¯s body. The Ultimate Egg was in the center of his body. His Super God Spirit mode was flipped by the Ultimate Egg. It went from white to gold like a rising sun.


    That gold power was something Han Sen was very familiar with. The blonde Qin Wan¡¯er had shown this off many times. This power went against Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode to produce a reverse Super God Spirit mode.


    Han Sen¡¯s body power was reversed by the Ultimate Egg. It became a reverse Super God Spirit mode. The white Super God Spirit mode was reced by gold, and it was bing brighter.


    Previously, the Super God Spirit mode was restricted by the universe. Now, it had just be a reverse Super God Spirit mode. There were no more restrictions to inhibit him. Han Sen¡¯s body felt a whole lot more rxed.


    ¡°Can the Ultimate Egg reverse Super God Spirit mode?¡± Han Sen was shocked and happy. Han Sen now understood why some people had bad luck after getting the Ultimate Egg. Ordinary people¡¯s bodies could not ept the reverse power that was suppressed by the universe.


    Even if they did not swallow the Ultimate Egg as Han Sen did, carrying it around would affect them. To get restricted by the universe led to unfortunate things, which was fairly normal to see.


    Although the Ultimate Egg was not that simple, seeing how it could reverse a power, one could understand how cursed of an item it was.


    ¡°Who was the Wu Wei Dao Alpha? Was he really born with this Ultimate Egg?¡± Han Sen was shocked as he wondered about that mystery.


    The reverse Super God Spirit mode was different from the ordinary Super God Spirit mode. Each of them was the opposite of the other.


    The Super God Spirit mode was a soft power. When Han Sen¡¯s body became a spirit, it gave his body an invincible power. He was not hurt by any type of power.


    In the universe, not many powers could hurt him. Not many powers could hurt him in his Super God Spirit mode form. Destroying the Super God Spirit mode was an even harder task.


    The reverse Super God Spirit mode was different. Han Sen felt that the reverse Super God Spirit mode possessed some type of suction force. It pulled Han Sen¡¯s body into a vortex.


    Initially, he was wreathed in the fires of the Mirror Moon candle. Now, he had been sucked into the reverse Super God Spirit mode. Even the half-burned candle was sucked in.


    Mirror Moon was sucked into Han Sen¡¯s brain, where it still burned. Han Sen¡¯s body was filled with fire.


    Before, Han Sen was like a burning fire man. Now, he was a human ss bottle that had a fire burning within.


    It made Han Sen feel even worse. The reverse Super God Spirit mode consumed Mirror Moon and its fire, but it could not melt it. It was melting in the fire, and it was melting fast.


    ¡°Even though the Super God Spirit mode has be a reverse Super God Spirit mode, the mass has not changed. I still cannot fight the Mirror Moon fire.¡± Han Sen was disappointed. The reverse Super God Spirit mode was still unable to save his life.


    While Han Sen wallowed in that disappointment, the Ultimate Egg exhibited more changes. The reverse Super God Spirit mode was turning into a Super God Spirit mode.


    Han Sen¡¯s gold Super God Spirit mode became white again. The difference was that Mirror Moon was burning inside him.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Li looked at Han Sen with shock. They did not know what was going on. They had watched Han Sen be gold and then be white.


    Han Sen felt as if he was being yed by the Ultimate Egg. The guy before them was able to keep reversing his power. It was like Yin and Yang. To him, it was something that was easy to toy with. Han Sen sometimes had the reverse Super God Spirit mode. Other times, he had the main Super God Spirit mode. They kept changing. It was like they were ying wheel of fortune.


    Han Sen was in a terrible state. He was heavily injured, and his powers were weak. He had been burned by the fire for an extremely long time now. He was going to die.


    He had been yed by the Ultimate Egg, and it was taking Han Sen¡¯s life too. His resistance against the damage was failing.


    The existence of the Ultimate Egg did not help Han Sen. It actually put him in more danger.


    Within that danger, Han Sen gleamed a faint strand of hope.


    ¡°If the Super God Spirit mode can break the world, maybe I will have the chance of living...¡± The Ultimate Egg had disturbed Han Sen¡¯s power. It made him lose his power. At the same time, Han Sen felt the reverse Super God Spirit mode and understood how he might reverse things. For him, this was a chance.

 Chapter 3288 - Breaking the World Failed

    <h4>Chapter 3288 Breaking the World Failed</h4>


    Han Sen knew he did not have much time left. If his power was consumed too much, even if he had a way to break the world with his Super God Spirit mode, he would not have the power needed to break the world.


    He needed to let his Super God Spirit mode break the world, but his power was too far depleted.


    The Ultimate Egg was still reversing Han Sen¡¯s power. It made him keep switching between the Super God Spirit mode and reverse Super God Spirit mode. When he was in reverse Super God Spirit mode, Han Sen felt its amazingness.


    The Super God Spirit mode¡¯s power was invincible. The reverse Super God Spirit mode could consume everything. It felt like the reverse Super God Spirit mode had more of a destructive power, but it was just that the powers were different.


    Originally, Han Sen had greatly desired the reverse Super God Spirit mode. The Ultimate Egg¡¯s features enabled Han Sen the chance to im the reverse Super God Spirit mode.


    Even if he was a stupid person, Han San could still learn some things about the reverse Super God Spirit mode. Han Sen, however, was not stupid.


    Every time the Ultimate Egg switched Han Sen¡¯s body from the Super God Spirit mode to reverse Super God Spirit mode, he understood something more. He understood the reverse Super God Spirit mode more and more. He was pretty sure he was able to reverse the Super God Spirit mode. But to break the world with it would be a trial and a half.


    The difficulties stemmed from the presence of the Ultimate Egg. Breaking the world required a bnce of the main and reverse powers. There had to be equilibrium, but the Ultimate Egg kept changing the element of Han Sen¡¯s body. In a situation such as this, Han Sen was unable to find the bnce between the main and reverse powers.


    Han Sen had zero confidence, but he knew he could not wait any longer. His Super God Spirit mode was weak. If this kept going on, even if he did manage to break the world, he could not do anything tobat Mirror Moon.


    ¡°Live or die, this is the moment everything hinges on.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth. When the Ultimate Egg turned his body into Super God Spirit mode, he forced a part of his power into the Super God Spirit mode¡¯s power. It began the process ofbining the main and reverse powers.


    Because he already had experience with both powers, theybined very well. The two powers were like water and firebining. The process for them tobine was smoother than Han Sen expected it to be.


    Actually, it was not just because of him using the Ultimate Egg. An important reason for all of this was that Han Sen had been raising Wan¡¯er for many years. Their powers extinguished each other. They restricted each other. That made the Super God Spirit mode get used to the reverse Super God Spirit mode¡¯s power. At this time, it could be said that the two powers had the basic fundaments of each other and the ability to mesh well with one another.


    This time, it was about feeling and learning. Otherwise, they would notbine smoothly.


    It was a surprisingly smooth process for them tobine, but it did not make Han Sen rx. What came next would present him the real crisis.


    It only took Ultimate Egg a few minutes to suddenly reverse Han Sen¡¯s power. It made Han Sen¡¯s powerpletely reverse.


    That was the worst thing that could happen. Initially, Han Sen was forced to generate his Super God Spirit mode¡¯s power tobine with the reverse Super God Spirit models power. The Ultimate Egg reversed the power, so the reverse Super God Spirit mode¡¯s power became the Super God Spirit mode¡¯s power. It forced Han Sen to cast the Super God Spirit mode¡¯s powers, both the main and reverse versions, and make thembine again. They became two main powersbining, which made the process of breaking the world fail.


    ¡°Do it again!¡± Han Sen did not be depressed or angry because of the failure. This time, Han Sen was forced to cast the reverse Super God Spirit mode¡¯s power. Hebined with the Super God Spirit mode¡¯s power.


    The process was just as smooth. After a few minutes, when the Ultimate Egg flipped his powers again, Han Sen had the time of reversal calcted. At that moment, he was able to force his powers to go from the reverse Super God Spirit mode to the Super God Spirit mode.


    Fortunately, Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode was not showing any blood. If there was, he would have spilled another three liters of blood.


    As he forced his powers to be Super God Spirit mode, the Ultimate Egg¡¯s reversal of the powers was slowed down considerably. It made Han Sen¡¯sbination of the powers fail once more.


    Han Sen kept on trying, but he also kept failing


    The Ultimate Egg seemed to have a mind of its own. It was like it was ying hide and seek with Han Sen. He timed the reversal powers a few times, but every time the Ultimate Egg made the switch. It would either go faster or slower. Han Sen was unable to seed.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was bing dimmer and dimmer. He was bing darker than ever. He knew he was running out of time. In another 10 minutes, his body would be unable to support him in breaking the world.


    Aside from keeping on trying, Han Sen had no other choice. As long as he was not dead, Han Sen did not want to give up on living.


    The Ultimate Egg was like a naughty child. At least, it was like a very experienced guerri soldier. When the enemy approached, they fell back. When the enemy fell back, they chased. Whatever the case, it would not allow Han Sen to find the chance ofbining. Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi watched Han Sen¡¯s white light and gold light keep swapping. They did not know what Han Sen was doing, but they did notice that the lights on his body were starting to grow dimmer. He looked like he was there but not there. Han Sen¡¯s situation had to be a dire one.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er frowned as she pondered all of this. She cursed her inability to help Han Sen. Zhao Qiu Yi, on the other hand, was straight-up depressed. After trying again, the Ultimate Egg missed the time to swap its power. Han Sen had a feeling he wanted to scold it, but he did not have the time to scold it.


    Han Sen¡¯s weaker feelings were bing stronger. The Super God Spirit mode looked like it was there, but it was not there. It seemed as if it was going to sputter out and disappear.


    ¡°F*ck you! If you want to y, I will y with you back!¡± Han Sen was furious. He cast his power again.


    This time, Han Sen did not cast the Super God Spirit mode or the reverse Super God Spirit mode. He was casting the reverse The Story of Genes, which had almost killed him before.


    Boom!


    After he cast the reverse The Story of Genes, Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode broke. He was like a human nuke. There was a scary explosion.


    ¡°If you want to suck, then you can suck. If you want to y, then you can y.¡± Han Sen knew he could no longer survive by doing things normally.


    He used the reverse The Story of Genes to blow up his spirit body. He wanted to see if the Ultimate Egg or Mirror Moon could be blown up so that he could live.


    Mirror Moon absorbed Han Sen¡¯s spirit body power. Now, Han Sen had blown up his spirit body, and Mirror Moon had absorbed the part that exploded.


    Mirror Moon was a giant warehouse for spirit bodies. It burned spirits to gain power. After all of these days and nights, it was unknown how many spirits it had managed to collect.


    Other people¡¯s candles were burning shorter, but Mirror Moon was burning longer. The candle was a pure spirit power after it consumed souls.


    Han Sen¡¯s spirit body power became a part of the candle. After blowing up, it was like he was lighting up an arsenal. Mirror Moon exploded.

 Chapter 3289 - Big Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 3289 Big Explosion</h4>


    Zhao Qiu Yi and Zhao Ning¡¯er watched Han Sen explode with light. The light expelled was so bright that they could not even open their eyes. There was just bright light. Nothing else could be seen.


    After the light dimmed, Han Sen¡¯s body vanished. All that was left in the cave were the items Han Sen had thrown around.


    ¡°Han Sen... Han Sen, where are you?¡± Zhao Qiu Yi was in a panic as she called out Han Sen¡¯s name.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er sighed. ¡°It looks like Han Sen could not make it through. He was so strong, but not even he was able to fight the God Chaos Party. If that is the case, who in this world can hope to stand against the God Chaos Party?¡±


    Although Zhao Qiu Yi did not believe Han Sen had died just like that, the facts were in front of her. She had no choice but to believe and ept it.


    Before, Han Sen¡¯s body had looked like it was there, but it was not there. It seemed as if it was ready to vanish any second. Thest explosion must have used all of his energy. There could not have been anything else left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s collect his things. I heard he has a daughter in the Qin Kingdom. I can only suppose we should return his things to his family.¡± Zhao Ning¡¯er started to collect his things.


    Zhao Qiu Yi was very upset. She looked depressed, but she still had to pick up all the items alongside Zhao Ning¡¯er.


    ¡°Hey, hey... You guys, stop acting... Can¡¯t you guys see me?¡± Han Sen stood in front of the pair, talking to them both in shock.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi were unable to see Han Sen. They were unable to hear him too. They could not feel his existence.


    Han Sen did not believe it, so he tried to grab Zhao Ning¡¯er, who was currently picking up his things. His hands went right through her body.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He watched his body go right through Zhao Ning¡¯er¡¯s body. He was like a ghost that could not touch anything.


    ¡°Does that mean... Does that mean... Am I dead?¡± Han Sen looked at his hands and body in shock. From what he could tell, everything seemed normal. Aside from him being in a spirit mode, there was nothing else special about his circumstance. He could not ept the fact he was dead.


    Han Sen had only just used the reverse version of The Story of Genes. He wanted to expel the Ultimate Egg and Mirror Moon from his body. By doing so, he triggered the Mirror Moon¡¯s explosion. It made Mirror Moon explode with the spirit power. It filled up Han Sen¡¯s body. He believed he was going to die. His body was almost copsing. Even when he used Super God Spirit mode, he was still unable to hold the scary spirit explosion at bay.


    Upon his body get destroyed in a big explosion, the Ultimate Egg¡¯s power disyed something rather miraculous.


    At first, the Ultimate Egg just kept reversing Han Sen¡¯s body power. Finally, the Ultimate Egg lured out Mirror Moon¡¯s spirit power to reverse it too.


    At that moment, the exploding scary spirit power turned into another weird power.


    Mirror Moon¡¯s power had a soul element that burned everything. When that power was flipped, it created a reverse Mirror Moon power. It became the soul¡¯s food.


    Han Sen¡¯s spirit body, which was going to copse, had an explosive spirit power to fill him up. Because of that, he recovered his power. Still, the scary spirit powers kept changing him.


    Mirror Moon had too many spirit powers. It was hard to imagine the powers with one explosion. Han Sen could not hold against the spirit power. After he had too much spirit power, his body was unable to control a thing. He had changed.


    Because the spirit power exploded so fast, and the whole changing progress was done in a second, Han Sen could not figure out what had happened inside his body.


    When that was all over, Han Sen noticed his body hadpletely recovered. He was also still in his spirit body mode.


    The spirit body mode was not like the Super God Spirit mode or the reverse Super God Spirit mode.


    His body did not have the white spirit light. There was no God Spirit light at all. Han Sen felt like his body was just like he had not entered the spirit mode. Everything was very natural.


    In the beginning, Han Sen had not noticed that he was in a spirt body mode. When Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi were not able to see him, they were also unable to feel his presence. It made Han Sen realize there was some kind of problem.


    ¡°No. I shouldn¡¯t be dead. I have seen dead people¡¯s spirits. They have transparent soul bodies with no will. They can¡¯t behave like a living thing. They cannot have their own will.¡± Han Sen looked into the sky and was given a fright.


    In the past, he only used Mirror Moon¡¯s power to see spirits flying to the revealed presence of the geno hall.


    Now, Han Sen could see the spirits of the universe flying. He could see the floating emptiness had a geno hall that looked like a god building


    Han Sen started to look weird. There were only two reasons why he might be seeing this. One was that when Mirror Moon exploded, the power had filled up his body with its residue to gift him the powers of Mirror Moon.


    The second possibility was that he really was dead, which was why he was now able to see everything


    Han Sen tried to grab the items that belonged to him, but the results were the same as before. He was unable to touch a thing. In spirit body mode, he was unable to use geno arts. It was not like before. He could not back out of his spirit body mode.


    ¡°Am I really dead?¡± Han Sen was frozen as he looked at his hands. He could not ept the fact he was already a dead man.


    Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi packed up all the items and were ready to leave. Han Sen hastily followed them. The Zhao family sisters were still unable to see or hear Han Sen even though he was able to see them and hear them.


    ¡°If they are going to the Qin Kingdom, I will follow them. Even if they cannot see me, Bao¡¯er will be able to see me.¡± Han Senforted himself.


    Although he was unable to use a geno art and his spirit body¡¯s power could not alter items around him, as a spirit body, he was able to move quite fast.


    Han Sen was worried about not being able to catch up with Zhao Ning¡¯er. He soon realized his worrying had been pointless. Within a second, Han Sen was next to Zhao Ning¡¯er. He was faster now than he was in his ordinary speed.


    After trying this a few times, Han Sen noticed that if his heart jumped, his spirit body could reach anywhere.


    ¡°I see...¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He suddenly appeared inside Jade Wall City¡¯s Feng family castle. He was much faster getting there than he would have been by using Gxy Teleportation.


    ¡°Now, this is the real style of travel to reach ces.¡± Han Sen was surprised.


    After that, Han Sen started feeling bad again. It was pointless being able to go that fast. He was still just a spirit that could not touch anything. So, what if he was invincible to the world?

 Chapter 3290 - Geno Hall

    <h4>Chapter 3290 Geno Hall</h4>


    Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin were with Bao¡¯er. They did not tell Bao¡¯er about Han Sen being missing. They were worried about Bao¡¯er getting upset.


    Seeing Bao¡¯er merrily eat, drink, and watch her favoriteedies, she looked very happy. Feng Fei Fei sighed and thought, ¡°If something happened to Han Sen, I really don¡¯t know how I will exin it to Bao¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er was watching heredy show when she suddenly threw away her snacks and jumped. She jumped into the air as if Han Sen was there.


    Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin did not see anything. Bao¡¯ertched onto nothing and fell to the ground. ¡°Bao¡¯er, are you OK?¡± Feng Fei Fei ran to pick Bao¡¯er up. She looked hurt.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s mouth was talking to Feng Fei Fei, but her eyes were looking to where she had jumped. She asked, ¡°Dad, could you please tell me what you are doing right now?¡±


    Han Sen was very happy. Although Bao¡¯er was unable to touch his body, she could see him just fine. Someone was at least able to notice his presence. That feeling was better than winning the lottery.


    ¡°I am fine. I don¡¯t know why my body has be like this. Aside from you, no one can see me. There is nothing that can touch me.¡± Han Sen exined his situation to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°That is very strange. Why would you even be in such a condition? Why are things like that for you?¡± Bao¡¯er curiously reached out her little hand to grab Han Sen¡¯s body. Just like Han Sen thought, her little hands went right through him.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, again, I feelpelled to repeat the same question and ask if you are OK.¡± Feng Fei Fei looked at Bao¡¯er with profound worry. Bao¡¯er looked as if she was possessed and was talking to some spirit or ghost. Bao¡¯er turned to talk to Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin. ¡°I am talking to Dad. Do you guys not see him?¡±


    The sisters looked at each other. They then shook their heads. They looked at Bao¡¯er strangely.


    Bao¡¯er was talking to Han Sen, and she kept jumping around trying to touch Han Sen. Nothing she tried seemed to work. She could only see him and not touch him.


    In Feng Fei Fei¡¯s and her sister¡¯s eyes, Bao¡¯er¡¯s movements made them hurt more. They thought Bao¡¯er must have missed Han Sen so much that she had started to hallucinate his presence.


    Han Sen was feeling better. Although Bao¡¯er could not touch him, at least there was someone who knew he still existed. He was not like a real ghost.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, I will be leaving for a while,¡± Han Sen said to Bao¡¯er. ¡°You stay in the Feng family castle for now. By the way, around this time, Zhao Ning¡¯er and Zhao Qiu Yi will being here. Please help take care of the stuff they bring you. As for the Inch Grey Sword, you must not draw it. That is a Break World gene. You must keep it safe and secured.¡±


    ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Bao¡¯er asked as she blinked her eyes.


    ¡°I need to find a way to fix my body.¡± Han Sen looked at the geno hall. If someone was able to help him, it had to be God Hall leader in the geno hall or Night God No Moon. God Spirits were spirits, and God Hall Leader was the leader of all the God Spirits. As for spirit bodies, he likely knew a lot about them. Perhaps he would be able to exin what was happening to Han Sen. Night God No Moon had used the Mirror Moon once before. She had to know more about Mirror Moon. That would help Han Sen understand his situation. What happened to Han Sen¡¯s body had to be rted to Mirror Moon in some capacity.


    Han Sen had no idea where Night God No Moon was, so he decided to go to the geno hall first and try his luck. He hoped he could find something and learn more about what was going on.


    He told Bao¡¯er to stay in the Feng family castle. His heart fluttered as he went to the geno hall in space.


    The geno hall was in space, but it was not in any defined point in space. No matter where or how one traveled through space, one would never be able to touch the geno hall.


    After a brief second of thought, Han Sen had already arrived before the doors to the geno hall.


    Han Sen was no stranger to the elusive geno hall. In the geno universe, he had seen the hall many times.


    Now, he had another opinion of it.


    In the past, Han Sen thought the geno hall was just a hall built atop a pyramid of god temples.


    Things were now different. The temple had not shown up, and there was a vortex that was simr to a ck hole below the temple.


    His spirit body flew around the universe. It entered the vortex and disappeared. The entire geno hall was like a giant beast. It kept consuming souls as if it was a sea.


    As he stood in front of the geno hall and saw that the souls beneath his feet look rather like seawater, he thought it was like a vortex. That feeling could not be described.


    Han Sen had a weird thought. ¡°The humans of the sanctuaries can ept beast souls. That might be a way to ept souls. That was the direction Qin Xiu¡¯ and World King God¡¯s research went in. I am now a pure spirit body. Does that mean I am like a beast soul or a God Spirit now?¡±


    After thinking about it a bit more, he felt a little bit confused. ¡°The spirits that enter geno halls... How can they be between two universes? Is the geno hall really like a middle ground between both? Are there some more secrets about the geno hall that I have yet to learn?¡±


    As Han Sen pondered all of that, he heard a ¡°katcha¡± sound. The geno hall¡¯s doors opened. A bright god light seeped out of the widening gap.


    Han Sen had seen this god light many times, but he had always been too weak to see through the light.


    As Han Sen stood before the door, he was no longer affected by the light. The door was slowly opening, enabling him to peer through the light that wasing out. He saw what was beyond the door.


    When the door opened, the spirits that wandered around looked as if they had just been summoned. They stopped being confused. They madly tried to escape the vortex. They scrambled in a bid to reach the door of the geno hall.


    The weak spirits were unable to escape the attraction of the vortex. After they struggled a little, they were sucked into it.


    The powerful spirits were able to escape the suction of the vortex. They managed toe before the geno hall, wanting to reach the door.


    When their spirit body entered the light, it was like ice meeting charcoal. The bodies of the spirits vaporized. Even so, the powerful spirits were still going toward the geno hall¡¯s doors. No spirit was able to enter. The god light vaporized each one into nothing. In just a moment, tens of thousands of spirits were vaporized. Their appearance made Han Sen frown.


    ¡°The geno hall¡¯s job is to keep the universe in bnce. Isn¡¯t that to let spirits reincarnate? Why would they kill spirits?¡± Han Sen seemed to doubt what he used to think.


    ¡°You finally came.¡± A woman¡¯s voice emerged from the god light shining out from beyond the doors.

 Chapter 3291 - Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 3291: Goddess</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was a voice Han Sen was no stranger to. In the past, Ancient God¡¯s Water God attacked the geno hall. The master of this voice suppressed the assault.


    When Golden Growler attacked the geno hall, the master of that voice appeared there as well.


    Han Sen peered through the god light. He saw a woman standing there. Under the 10,000 racemps, it made her look very holy and pure. It was like the entire world should obey that figure.


    Han Sen looked at the goddess and asked, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    The goddess smiled. ¡°Aside from you and the geno hall, are there any other creatures around?¡±


    ¡°I do not think I am familiar with you.¡± Han Sen looked at the goddess and asked, ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°You know I am an unclean goddess,¡± the goddess coldly said. ¡°How could you not know who I am?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°I am afraid there might have been a misunderstanding. I have never seen you before. How am I supposed to know whether or not you¡¯re pure?¡±


    ¡°If there is no light, there is no darkness. Light and dark are two sides of the same coin. Light God is not holy. Did you not say something like that before?¡± The goddess looked as if she was smiling, but she wasn¡¯t smiling.


    ¡°Are you Light Goddess?¡± Han Sen now knew the identity of the goddess. He developed a wry smile. It was always awkward for a person to find out someone was talking about them behind their back and confront them.


    ¡°ording to what you have just said, you can call me Dark Goddess,¡± Light Goddess emotionlessly said.


    ¡°Light and dark is a necessaryponent of the universe. I cannot deny that.¡± Han Sen felt as if he was not very good at exining things. He coughed and changed the subject. ¡°I want to see the leader of this hall. Is he in today?¡±


    After that, Han Sen tried peeking into the hall. Aside from the 10,000 racenterns, there was nothing else to see. He did not know if God Hall Leader was in there or not.


    ¡°He is not in,¡± Light Goddess said. ¡°For this year in the universe, I am the one tasked with protecting the geno hall. If you want to see him, I rmend that youe back another time.¡±


    Han Sen thought Light Goddess was a trustworthy person. If God Hall Leader knew he was there, he would havee. Otherwise, unless the God Hall Leader did not want to see him, he would have been the one to go there.


    If God Hall Leader really did not want to see him, it was pointless even if he insisted.


    ¡°If God Hall Leader is not here, might it be possible for me to ask for your help.¡± Han Sen had to take a step back.


    ¡°Your body has already be a spirit. You are like an empty spirit. Aside from reincarnating, you cannot be human again. If you want, I can send you through the geno hall to reincarnate.¡± Light Goddess clearly understood why Han Sen hade to see her. So, she was honest with him.


    ¡°If I reincarnate, can I still keep the memories of my past life?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That is impossible,¡± Light Goddess replied with certainty.


    If Han Sen could not keep his memories, he did not want to reincarnate. To be reborn with an empty soul was not far off from dying.


    ¡°Is there any other way?¡± Han Sen quietly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± That surprised Han Sen. Light Goddess¡¯s answer was spoken with strong confidence.


    ¡°If you are saying there is another way, then why did you just tell me there was no other way a moment ago?¡± Han Sen thought, but he did not actually say it out loud.


    After all, Han Sen needed her help. He couldn¡¯t offend her.


    Light Goddess seemed to know what Han Sen was thinking. She coldly said, ¡°I said there was no other way aside from reincarnating if you wanted to be a human again. When I tell you there is another way, there is another way. It just means you won¡¯t be a human.¡±


    ¡°Not be human? Do you want me to be a God Spirit?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    Light Goddess nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. You have a pure spirit body. Aside from reincarnating, you cannot be a human again. You can, however, be a God Spirit.¡±


    ¡°What is the difference between a God Spirit and my current shape?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Of course, there is a difference,¡± Light Goddess said. ¡°Right now, aside from your situation that involves your past memories, you are like an empty spirit. Before you reincarnate, you will not have a connection to this world. You cannot touch anything that exists here, and no one can hear or see you. ording to the theory, you are still alive, but your current status is not all that different from you being dead. If you want to be a God Spirit, you can make a god base. With a god base, you can make a god body again. If you do that, you will be someone like me.¡±


    ¡°This might be a silly thing to ask, but if I be a God Spirit, what level of God Spirit will I be?¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes as he peered at Light Goddess.


    Light Goddess did not hesitate to answer. ¡°You are the master of the God of Wealth Temple. You can use the God of Wealth Temple to be a god. You will be the 13th Annihtion-ss main god.¡±


    ¡°After I be a God Spirit, what will I need to do?¡± Han Sen did not want to be a God Spirit.


    He was just amon man. He wanted the life of amoner. He did not want to sit in a god temple all day.


    ¡°You must protect the geno hall and keep the universe in order,¡± Light Goddess answered.


    ¡°If I be a real God Spirit, can I choose not to do that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Light Goddess¡¯s answer made Han Sen a happy chap, but Light Goddess added, ¡°But Annihtion main gods are different than the average God Spirit. If the geno hall is destroyed, your god bases will be destroyed. If you do not mind that happening, then you will not have to do anything.¡±


    Han Sen suddenly thought about the Sky God Crown he already had. He thought about how bing the master of the God of Wealth Temple was one grand setup for this.


    He looked at Light Goddess, turned around, and ran.


    If he was to be a God Spirit, he could live. That solution was not any better than his current condition.


    Light Goddess saw Han Sen leave in a hurry. She was shocked by this sudden change, but she did not want to stop him from escaping. In a short amount of time, he was gone.


    The geno hall¡¯s doors closed. The spirits going there like mad returned to normal.


    Light Goddess walked to an altar. She ced a right on her chest and bowed before the leader of the geno hall. ¡°Mister, it is just as you said. Han Sen did choose to leave. If you were so sure about this, do you think he is going to do that?¡±


    ¡°No matter how small the chance is, a chance is a chance,¡± God Hall Leader said with a smile. ¡°It is better than no chance.¡±


    ¡°Spirits have existed here for 10 million years, but no one has been this shocking before. If he can fight against Qin Xiu, you have to know that Qin Xiu is¡­¡± Light Goddess had to stop talking. She sounded as if she had just misspoken. She lowered her head and apologized.


    ¡°His spirit is normal,¡± God Hall Leader coldly said. ¡°It was always normal. But in this life, he has a chance to not be normal.¡±

 Chapter 3292 - Day

    <h4>Chapter 3292: Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After leaving the geno hall, Han Sen thought about the various ways he might be able to gain a human body again.


    ¡°I do not think the God Hall Leader will be able to help me. In that case, I will have to ask Night God No Moon for a solution. But where did Moon God even go?¡± Han Sen was feeling a little bit depressed.


    The universe was veryrge. Even if he was able to teleport to every inch of the universe, he would not be able to find her. Unless he was super lucky, he would be unable to find Night God No Moon. The chance of finding her in that grand cosmos was lower than the chance of winning the lottery.


    ¡°After Mirror Moon exploded, why can I not feel the Ultimate Egg? Is that thing still inside my body or what?¡± Han Sen lowered his head to examine his body.


    He had a spirit body, but it was different from the usual spirit body. His body looked solid. He could not see the structure of his body. He did not know if the Ultimate Egg was in there or not.


    Han Sen tried many times to feel his spirit body, but there were no sensations to perceive. After the big explosion, his body¡¯s elements had not changed.


    Han Sen was feeling very confused. If he did not be a god spirit, he would be like a dead man. Aside from Bao¡¯er and God Spirits, no one would ever be able to see him.


    When Han Sen returned to the Feng family castle, he did not see Bao¡¯er there. He did see Jian Bu Gu trimming the hedges in the garden.


    Jian Bu Gu looked in Han Sen¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Mister, you have returned.¡±


    ¡°Can you see me?¡± Han Sen was more than surprised by this.


    Jian Bu Gu shook his head. ¡°I cannot see you, but I certainly feel your presence. What happened to you? Why have you be like this?¡±


    Han Sen was a bit disappointed. Jian Bu Gu was very strong and could feel his presence, but that was about it. Jian Bu Gu could not see him or hear his voice.


    ¡°I have adopted the body of a spirit,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I do not actually have a body anymore.¡±


    Jian Bu Gu could no longer hear Han Sen¡¯s voice, but he felt Han Sen¡¯s will change. He felt what Han Sen was trying to express.


    ¡°I see. In the past, I was always able to feel the spirit bodies of creatures, but I could never actually see their existence. This is the first time I have been able to directlymunicate with a spirit.¡± After a brief pause to think, Jian Bu Gu asked, ¡°Mister, is there anything I can do to help you with your condition?¡±


    ¡°There is no need. All you must do is take care of yourself.¡± After saying that, Han Sen prepared to leave.


    ¡°Hold on just a second, Mister.¡± Jian Bu Gu stopped Han Sen. ¡°I havee up with an idea that may help you with your current trouble.¡±


    Han Sen stopped to ask, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jian Bu Gu paused and said, ¡°In East Soil System, there is a there called Day. There is a broken god temple there. If you go there, you might be able to find something that can help you.¡±


    ¡°A broken god temple? What could possibly be inside there?¡± Han Sen was undeniably curious about the prospect.


    Jian Bu Gu said, ¡°East Soil System goes back to ancient times. At the end of ancient times, it was reduced to little more than a ruin. All life forces have ceased to exist there. Nothing lives on any of thes there, and there is a lot of terrible radioactive pollutions. Not even God Spirits would fancy living in such a ce.¡±


    After pausing, Jian Bu Gu went on to say, ¡°I used to want to max my sword skills. I went to East Soil System and visited the called Day. I found a burned and copsed god temple. I did not just see a god temple in that condition either. It was like the entire had been barbecued. It looked like little more than a wastnd of charcoal. The god temple only had three or four walls, and many of the pirs were broken and barely standing. Behind one of the walls, however, was a flower. I was able to see it, but I was never able to touch it. A spirit was madly moving around inside there. I researched it for a long time, but I was never able to find much about it. Why don¡¯t you go there and have a look? I can¡¯t say for certain it will help you, but there is a chance it might.¡±


    Jian Bu Gu¡¯s words instilled Han Sen with hope. There was a flower there that Jian Bu Gu could not touch, and there was also a fallen god temple. There was also a mysterious system known as East Soil System. They were the key ingredients for a recipe that piqued Han Sen¡¯s curiosity.


    God temples were supposedly indestructible. To break down a god temple, the power must have been insane.


    Plus, there used to be an original. Humans of the universe of kingdoms started there. It was a mystery as to why that entire area of the cosmos was destroyed.


    The birthce of The Story of Genes and Original Gene seemed to be that ce.


    Han Sen had nothing better to do right, so he wanted to go to East Soil System. He wanted to see what it was like in a ce humans originated from.


    He wanted to find the flower Jian Bu Gu was talking about. If he was unable to locate it, that was still fine.


    Han Sen could not touch anything. He asked Jian Bu Gu to turn on aputer for him. He soon found a map that would lead him to East Soil System. After analyzing it and remembering it, he moved his spirit body to the East Soil System.


    ¡°The only thing I am proud of is the speed in which I can travel to wherever I want now,¡± Han Sen mocked himself. His eyes suddenly shed. ¡°If no creatures can threaten me, why don¡¯t I go to the 33 skies and see what Qin Xiu is up to?¡±


    Han Sen thought about it but still decided on going to the East Soil System first. He was going to wait a while before infiltrating the 33 skies. He was already in the East Soil System, so he was going to go to the called Day first.


    Han Sen looked at the East Soil System and was given a shock. Thes there were ck as charcoal. It was like the aftermath of a grand fire.


    But that was a big system. What kind of fire was able to incinerate so manys at once?


    Han Sen flew into the system. He was not in a huge rush to reach the called Day. Thes there did not orbit or spin.


    It was like time and space had stopped there. Only the scary radiation, which was everywhere, made people feel as if time was still in operation.


    Even gene races would not want to live in such a ce. Han Sen kept flying, but he did not see a single living thing once. That made him wonder if Jian Bu Gu¡¯s flower was still there.


    ¡°Can life really exist on this?¡± Han Sen thought about this. He traveled through the scary radiation. He touched down on a.


    If an ultimate God Spirit gene race decided to go here, the scary radiation was something not even it would be able to ignore. Yet, it did not affect Han Sen in the least.


    ¡°Is the called Day?¡± Han Sen looked around. He confirmed his location was correct.


    That was covered in charcoal. It was unknown what it once was. Aside from that, there was absolutely nothing. Han Sen flew around the. He could not locate the broken god temple Jian Bu Gu had mentioned.


    He eventually located three broken ck pirs on a ck ruin. There were also two broken walls that were almost copsed. They were 6 feet high. It was hard to imagine there might have been a god temple there before.

 Chapter 3293 - Purple Flower

    <h4>Chapter 3293: Purple Flower</h4>


    1


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I do not know if Jian Bu Gu¡¯s flower is still here.¡± Han Sen looked at the broken walls and flew toward them. As he got closer to the broken walls, he noticed a person sitting next to them.


    To be more urate, it was a skeleton. It was a skeleton just like the ruins in that it was ck and charred. The skeleton¡¯s legs were crossed. It was leaning against the wall. Its hand was in a weird position. One finger was pointing to the sky, and the others were all pointing to the ground.


    Although the body had almost been charred into dust, it had an overbearing feeling that was exclusive to the sack of bones.


    Han Sen said to himself, ¡°Weird. To look at the shape of the bones, you would expect it was a human back when it was alive. I wonder why he died here. I did not hear about a human skeleton being here from Jian Bu Gu¡¯s description of the ce.¡±


    This did not matter to him. Han Sen walked past the skeleton. He walked around the broken walls and the broken pirs. He kept looking around that ce, but he was unable to find the flower Jian Bu Gu had described.


    ¡°There is no way Jian Bu Gu was able to find something I am unable to find.¡± Han Sen looked around and searched the ce top to bottom. It was all still the same. There was nothing special to be discovered.


    ¡°There is an 80% to 90% chance that the flower is gone. I don¡¯t know if someone just came along and took it, or if it was since wilted with time.¡± Thinking of that, Han Sen took another look at the strange, ck skeleton.


    ¡°Perhaps he is the one that took the flower.¡± Han Sen approached the skeleton. He wanted to pickpocket through the skeleton¡¯s clothing and see if there was anything hidden there.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands ran across the skeleton. He thought his hands would go right through the being, but it felt as if he was touching something solid. His hands were able to press against the skeleton.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Han Sen was both shocked and happy. He held the skeleton¡¯s arms with a tight grip.


    ¡°I can touch it!¡± Han Sen could not believe this was happening. Not even Bao¡¯er was able to press against his spirit body, yet the skeleton could touch him. He could also touch the skeleton.


    Han Sen excitedly reached out his hands to race them across the skeleton in search of something. He wanted to make a discovery.


    ¡°Why? Why am I able to touch the skeleton? What kind of power does this thing have? Is it the skeleton, or is it an item the skeleton possesses?¡± Han Sen¡¯s hands kept running up and down the skeleton.


    He was unable to find anything on the corpse. Wherever he touched, the ck bones turned white.


    The skeleton¡¯s chest of charcoal fell out. It revealed what was hidden within the chest. It was a small, purple flower.


    ¡°Is that the flower Jian Bu Gu mentioned to me?¡± Han Sen quickly tried casting away the charcoal dust that clogged the bones of the skeleton¡¯s chest. It made his gaze at the chest and the flower inside be clearer.


    Soon after, Han Sen was able to spot a weird flower. It was a morning glory. The vines were growing alongside the skeleton¡¯s spine from low to high. A small, purple flower in the skeleton¡¯s chest.


    The skeleton did not copse. It was supported by the growth of that flower. Since the bones were on the flower, there was only one small, purple flower. There was no fruit around it. There were only some green vines.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This flower has 13 petals on it, but it is the size of a coin. This has to be the flower that Jian Bu Gu described. Why is it growing on this skeleton? Jian Bu Gu had said it was growing by a wall and not on some strange skeleton.¡± He did not immediately try to touch the purple flower and its vines. He inspected the skeleton first.


    After Han Sen touched the outside of the skeleton, the dust had almoste away. The bones were like snow-white jade crystals. They were like jade, and they were like snow.


    Han Sen looked at them for a while. He could not predict how the skeleton had died there.


    There were no wounds on the bones, but the skeleton¡¯s power was very weird. It had two fingers tangled around each other. It made a very weird hand signal. This gesture would have been very hard to perform after he had died.


    Han Sen looked at the skeleton. There was an 80% to 90% chance that after he died there, the flower grew into his chest.


    ¡°Did someonee here and see the purple flower, had trouble picking it up, and died here as a result?¡± Han Sen moseyed around the skeleton. He did not find any clothes that proved they belonged to the skeleton.


    ¡°Weird. Why did he die here? Did this flower kill the poor bloke?¡± Han Sen frowned. He stared at it for a while, but he was unable to discern anything more.


    The skeleton looked like it had been dead for a very long time. Jian Bu Gu had only been there 30 or 40 years ago. That skeleton did not look like it had died as recently as 30 or 40 years ago though.


    ¡°If the skeleton came here before Jian Bu Gu, he would have mentioned it. Did Jian Bu Gu not think it was important, so he didn¡¯t say anything? Or did Jian Bu Gu simply not notice the presence of this skeleton?¡± Thinking of that, Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked bright. ¡°Yes, it must be like that. Jian Bu Gu did not see the skeleton. With my current condition, I cannot touch anything unless the thing is just like me, a spirit body.¡±


    ¡°Is this skeleton a spirit body too? Are there other people in this universe in my condition? No, it cannot be that much of a coincidence. Perhaps it is merely the flower itself that is ying tricks.¡± Han Sen did not believe there could be such a big coincidence. There was no way a spirit person went to that same ce and died there.


    Han Sen looked at the flower and its vine. Its leaves were green and crystal-like. The flower had 13 petals. Each of them was like purple jade.


    There was a weird spirit power on the small flower.


    The spirit power was very strange, but it was not strong. It was actually very weak. It was like it was there, but it was not there. It looked as if it could fade away at any given second.


    Han Sen could not tell what was going on. He hesitated for a little while, but he eventually grabbed the skeleton¡¯s arm. He tried to pull the skeleton away from the flower.


    Even though he had touched the skeleton, the skeleton was no threat to him. The only thing he worried about was the flower. Therefore, Han Sen did not touch the flower.


    The flower was wrapped around the bones very tightly. As Han Sen pulled the skeleton, it barely budged. It could only be shaken a small amount. Therefore, Han Sen could not get the skeleton away from the flower and separate the two.


    In a pure spirit body, Han Sen was unable to use his geno arts. Han Sen hesitated before letting go of the skeleton. He reached his hands into the skeleton¡¯s chest and did his best to try and grab the purple flower.


    Han Sen¡¯s hands came into contact with the small, purple flower. The small, purple flower¡¯s petals were like those of a dandelion. They fell and floated in the breeze.


    Han Sen quickly tried to grasp the flying petals. Every petal he caught melted like water in his hands. Suddenly, all 13 petals melted away. They were all gone.


    The purple flower went away with it. The vines around the skeleton died. They turned into dust and scattered all over the ground.

 Chapter 3294 - Sunrise Palace

    <h4>Chapter 3294: Sunrise Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the flower died down, the flower¡¯s vines wrapped around the skeleton came back to life. They started to grow bones and flesh. Han Sen was shocked by this development.


    ¡°Is this skeleton not fully dead yet? Is it going to revive?¡± Han Sen looked at the skeleton. He seemed hopeful.


    This skeleton was a pure spirit body. If it was able to be revived, the same was likely possible for him. That would at least stop him from being so bored.


    As to who this person was, whether or not he was good or bad was up for debate. Han Sen didn¡¯t upy his mind with such thoughts.


    The white bones started to grow flesh. The scene was incredibly weird. Han Sen opened his eyes and watched the bones turn into a body that was wrapped in flesh.


    It took 30 minutes for this process to bepleted. Han Sen was now able to see what the person¡¯s face was like, but he could not see the face yet. It was still very bloody. Still, Han Sen was able to tell it was a man.


    Eventually, the skin grew. It soon started to look like a proper human.


    When the man¡¯s skin wasplete and hair started to grow, Han Sen stared at the man¡¯s face and frowned sternly.


    ¡°This guy looks like Dongxuan Zi.¡± Han Sen thought the man looked like Dongxuan Zi.


    In the sanctuaries, Han Sen found Dongxuan Zi¡¯s body. He had the Dongxuan Sutra on him, which fast became something very important to Han Sen. Without the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen would not havee as far as he had. He would have likely died a long time ago.


    Han Sen had always admired Dongxuan Zi, but he was also always curious as to why Dongxuan Zi died in broken space.


    These were all mysteries that Han Sen could not figure out. Now, he was looking at a dead body that looked like Dongxuan Zi. It filled him with a lot of strange feelings.


    Not longter, the skeleton looked like a proper human. It looked like Dongxuan Zi. It looked like a worn, weathered, and tough man.


    ¡°Even if the body is rebuilt, if the spirit is long gone, he will not be able to live again. After all, humans are not God Spirits from the god temples. Even with bodies here, we cannot grow another spirit.¡± Han Sen looked at the man, who not moving at all. Although the power of the flesh was everywhere, he could not detect the presence of a life force.


    Looking at things now, that man did not look like Dongxuan Zi anymore.


    Han Sen looked at the man again. Earlier, he thought he was kind of familiar. Now that his hair was growing back and the face was cleared up, it did not look like him as much. It was just the face that was very familiar to him.


    Han Sen peered at the man. He suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were as deep as the ocean. It was like he had been the toughness and happiness that came with being human.


    Han Sen was shocked. The man opened his eyes, but the presence of a lifeforce was still absent.


    Han Sen said to himself, ¡°I forgot. He is a pure spirit body. Perhaps he can revive. The man started talking.


    ¡°I am a Dao student. I am here to watch the flower. It is a shame the universe has changed. The daylight shines across thend, burning everything there is. I am dying. I cannot guard the Otherside Flower anymore. I used the power of the Otherside Flower to leave behind my soul message. If a Dao studentes here, I hope he will be able to watch the Otherside Flower in my stead.¡± The man was speaking, but his eyes had no focus. He was like a robot with a low level of intelligence.


    ¡°This guy is calling himself a Dao student. Is he from Wu Wei Dao Pce?¡± Han Sen tried guessing.


    The man went on to say, ¡°I have guarded the Otherside Flower for many years. I have not done anything else since the day I started. I studied The Story of Genes for so long. There is much knowledge that is not in the party yet. It is all left behind here.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he was well and truly shocked. That man knew The Story of Genes. That was really unbelievable.


    ¡°Bai Mo epted Qin Xiu¡¯s orders to find a way one could traverse along a path between the two worlds. Bai Mo¡¯sst words were of him saying he found The Story of Genes and an old crystal in an old party. Does that mean the old party is the Dao, and this man belonged to that party?¡±


    The man went on to say, ¡°I studied the human body. I researched the secrets of the universe. I sought knowledge of humans and their association with the universe. The Story of Genes is a human password for genes. It is a key to the universe.¡±


    Han Sen perked up his ears to listen to each word. He tried to remember everything the man was saying. The Story of Genes the man spoke about was not like Han Sen¡¯s The Story of Genes. It sounded more like the reverse version of The Story of Genes.


    They were still a bit different. Han Sen¡¯s The Story of Genes was a modified version. Not just other people had modified it. Even when Han Sen practiced with it, he modified it too.


    The man was referring to an older version.


    Even so, it mattered little to Han Sen. He forced The Story of Genes to reverse, and something bad had happened to him.


    Now, the man was talking about those skills. There was no doubt that this was a big breakthrough.


    Unfortunately, Han Sen had a pure spirit body. Otherwise, with the man¡¯s experience and The Story of Genes skill, perhaps he could make The Story of Genes break the world.


    The man kept talking. His flesh started to dissolve. He was turning into a spirit light as he vanished. That spirit body¡¯s spirit did not fly to the geno hall as an ordinary spirit would.


    After the man was finished, his body had almost fully dissolved. He became a spirit light. It was like spirit rain falling on dust.


    When the spirit light fell onto the ck soil, the burned charcoal had no more life force. Now, it suddenly had a life force.


    The dark faded away. It revealed the true colors of the ruins. Saplings were weaseling in through the gaps on the green stone bricks.


    Without the covering of the charred soil, Han Sen could see a broken sign on the ruins. Two words were written on it: Sunrise Pce. This was not a god temple.


    ¡°Is this ce really a remnant from the original era? In the original era, you could not travel through space. The Dao members coulde to the called Day. Did he use his own powers to reach this ce?¡± Han Sen looked at the Sunrise Pce que warily. It was kind of like a ruin.


    Han Sen really wanted to move the copsed stones away and find out if there was anything useful that he could nab from what remained of the Sunrise Pce. Unfortunately, his body went right through the stone.


    ¡°Having a spirit body sucks,¡± Han Sen said with a sigh. He had to give up on that idea.


    ¡°The Dao party sent a student to watch the Otherside Flower. Therefore, the Otherside Flower should be something quite special. Why did it vanish after I touched it?¡± Han Sen looked at his hands where the petal had melted into. There was no trace of it there anymore. Han Sen did not feel anything either.

 Chapter 3295 - Meeting Wan’er

    <h4>Chapter 3295: Meeting Wan¡¯er</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He did not find anything weird on him, so Han Sen chose to ignore it. He was trying to remember The Story of Genes.


    In the past, Han Sen relied solely on his own power until he remembered everything that man had said. It was like he had copied and pasted the words into his mind. He did not really research the meaning behind his words though.


    Now that he did start thinking about it, he realized The Story of Genes the Dao student mentioned had a lot of mistakes in it. A lot of what he said was about the research, involved predictions, and so on.


    Han Sen read it all at once and realized the student did not actually study The Story of Genes. If he had studied it, the mistakes would not have existed. Han Sen believed it was just a research paper and not really a bunch of statements that came through via someone practicing the skill.


    ¡°Did that Dao member really mean it was research by calling it research? Did he not actually practice The Story of Genes?¡± Han Sen looked weird.


    After thinking about it some more, Han Sen understood something important.


    ¡°The Story of Genes is too taxing on the human body. No matter how strong that Dao student was, he was just a human from the original times. The evolution level of his genes was not going to reach the requirements necessary to actually practice and find sess with The Story of Genes. Therefore, all he was able to do was research it.¡±


    Han Sen continued to think, ¡°Someone in the Dao party must have practiced with The Story of Genes. After all, the ck crystal armor is a sacred item that belonged to Dao. Someone must have used the ck crystal armor to create The Story of Genes.¡±


    Although that reverse The Story of Genes had a lot of mistakes in it, it still helped Han Sen a little. Going down a muddy road was better than no road.


    ¡°What a shame. I am already a pure body spirit. Aside from spirits powers, no powers can work on my body. I also cannot practice The Story of Genes anymore. Otherwise, I could try to put what I¡¯ve just learned to the test.¡±


    Han Sen was disappointed. He was hoping to find a way to sort out his spirit body. So far, he had yet to find a glimmer of hope.


    He did not want to waste any time. He decided on flying to the 33 skies. If he was unable to sort out his spirit body, he might as well investigate and find out precisely what Qin Xiu was up to.


    It was unknown if it was because of the spirit body, but Han Sen could no longer rip space. He only needed to think about where he wanted to go and would appear there. With this neat method of travel, he thought about Soldier Knife Sky and appeared there.


    Han Sen noticed that he no longer had to go to the God Chaos Party by breaking a tunnel in space. His spirit body was able to go through the 33 skies barrier. He was not stopped.


    ¡°I wonder if the sky powers will affect my spirit body?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. His spirit body floated on through, going throughyer afteryer of the skies. He eventually reached Dust Sky.


    In Dust Sky, any power was weakened. Even a God Spirit would be amon creature in such a ce.


    Back in the day, Han Sen had fought there and been put at a dire disadvantage. Now, with his spirit body appearing there, he was not affected. It was like the powers of Dust Sky no longer existed.


    ¡°That means I can use this spirit body to go through the 33 skies and reach the geno universe...¡± Han Sen was pretty excited about this concept. After thinking about it some more, he felt depressed.


    ¡°Even if I do go through the 33 skies and reach the old universe, so what? No one will be able to see me. It does not matter if I return or not.¡± Han Sen felt very troubled.


    ¡°I should just go and take a look at what Qin Xiu is doing first.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. It took him to the next sky.


    Fortunately for him, Han Sen had already asked big sky demon for the old tower¡¯s location there. In just a few more thoughts, he was already brought before the 17th sky¡¯s old tower.


    That sky was where Qin Xiu lived. Big sky demon had said that aside from Qin Xiu, no member of the God Chaos Party was allowed to visit there.


    ¡°My spirit body is pretty nifty when ites to traveling. There is nothing in this world that stops me from getting to where I need and want to go.¡± Han Sen spoke in a self-deprecating manner to mock himself.


    The old tower was sealed tight. Han Sen came before it and went right through the front door. What he saw next surprised him. The first floor of the old tower was very empty. There were four walls and some metal boxes that looked like sarcophaguses for mummies. Han Sen calcted there were 11 metal boxes.


    He did not see Qin Xiu, but he was curious about the metal boxes. He flew over to the metal boxes. His spirit body was not inhibited, so he was able to fly right into them.


    After going into the metal boxes, Han Sen was surprised by what he saw. A pair of red eyes were staring at him like a ghost.


    Han Sen had a closer look. He noticed that the eyes were not staring at him. They were just looking straight ahead.


    There was a creature inside, but he had no idea what it was supposed to be. Its body had manyyers of a white substance. It was more like snakeskin. It was unknown what the creature might have looked like on the inside. Its eyes had two holes. The eyes were red. It was like the creature was enduring unimaginable pain and suffering.


    Han Sen figured it was likely one of Qin Xiu¡¯s life soul test subjects. He was not interested in trying to find out what precisely that white stuff was either.


    After flying out of the metal box, Han Sen entered a few more metal boxes to see what was inside of them. Every metal box had a test subject that was molting or peeling in a horrid fashion.


    He teleported to the second floor of the old tower. Everything there was precisely the same. There were many more of those metal boxes.


    Han Sen flew upyer byyer. The image of each chamber was simr. Someyers had many metal boxes, whereas other floors only had a few metal boxes.


    He went all the way up to the 10th floor. He saw a crystal stand and Wan¡¯er, who was blonde, wearing a white robe. She was fast asleep on a crystal bed. She looked very sweet as she slept.


    ¡°Weird. This ce is already the old tower¡¯s top. Why is Qin Xiu not here? I thought Qin Xiu spent all of his time practicing in the old tower.¡± Han Sen looked around some more, but he could find no hide nor hair of Qin Xiu. He thought something had to be wrong.


    ¡°If Qin Xiu is not in the tower, where is he?¡± Han Sen thought with a frown. He could not think of a reason as to why this could be.


    ¡°I wonder if I can touch Wan¡¯er?¡± Han Sen reached his hand out to see if he could touch Wan¡¯er¡¯s hair, but his hand went through her scalp. He could not feel a thing.


    Han Sen was disappointed. Wan¡¯er had a reverse Super God Spirit mode, yet their bodies could not interact. His spirit body was very weird.


    Han Sen kept going back and forth around the old tower. The ce was not as mysterious as he thought it might be. On top of that, Qin Xiu was not even there.


    ¡°Although Wan¡¯er has been revived, she did not seem to remember all the time we spent together. There is an 80% to 90% chance that this revived Wan¡¯er only remembers what happened in the Qin Kingdom. What a shame that is.¡± Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er and sighed.


    If the Wan¡¯er with a nice will still existed, perhaps she might have been able to affect Qin Xiu. She might have been able to convince Qin Xiu to not be so overbearing.


    ¡°It is such a shame that I have no way to bring your will back,¡± Han Sen thought. If he had the power needed, he would make the nice Wan¡¯er wake up. That would be the real Wan¡¯er.


    While Han Sen was thinking, he realized his hand was flickering with a purple light.

 Chapter 3296 - Going Through the 33 Skies

    <h4>Chapter 3296: Going Through the 33 Skies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked. He looked at his hand. It had a purple light shining on it. A small, purple flower revealed itself.


    ¡°It is the Otherside Flower.¡± Han Sen looked at the little purple flower. It had 13 petals. There were no more and no less. This was the small, purple flower Han Sen had seen before.


    As Han Sen wondered why the Otherside Flower was appearing on his hand, he saw one of the thirteen petals fall off. It floated onto Wan¡¯er¡¯s forehead. It was like a spring sun that was melting the snow. It slowly melted into her forehead.


    A momentter, the petal melted. Wan¡¯er¡¯s forehead was covered with a purple, misty light.


    As this urred, the Otherside Flower that was on Han Sen¡¯s hand vanished. It was like it had melted into his hand.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart was rattled. He looked at the purple, misty light covering Qin Wan¡¯er. Her eyes moved a little. It looked as if she was going to wake up.


    When the purple, misty light grew dimmer, Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s blonde hair turned ck. She suddenly became the ck-haired Wan¡¯er Han Sen used to know.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Wan¡¯er opened her eyes, which were ck. They were clear and full of life. They were like ck gems without any dirt.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Qin Wan¡¯er looked at Han Sen. She looked to be in shock. She sat up and opened her arms to jump at Han Sen.


    Han Sen was confused. Wan¡¯er previously mistook him for a big brother because Qin Xiu¡¯s ck crystal armor was inside his Sea of Soul.


    Now, the ck crystal armor was gone. Why would Wan¡¯er still be calling him her big brother?


    Patong!


    Wan¡¯er was unable to touch Han Sen¡¯s body. Her hands went right through him. She fell on the floor.


    ¡°Big Brother, what happened to you?¡± Qin Wan¡¯er dragged herself off the floor. She tried to grab Han Sen¡¯s body many times, but she was unable to. Every time she tried, her grasp went right through him.


    ¡°It looks like Qin Wan¡¯er is simr to Bao¡¯er. They can see me, but they cannot touch me.¡± Han Sen sighed. He looked at Qin Wan¡¯er and asked, ¡°You know that I am not your big brother, right?¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯er was shocked by his words. She nodded, but then shook her head. ¡°I know you are not Brother Qin Xiu, but I still think you are already my big brother.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt warm. He wanted to touch Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s hair, but his hands kept going through her.


    ¡°I can ept you as my little sister.¡± Han Sen withdrew his hand and presented a warm smile.


    ¡°Great, but what is wrong with you, Big Brother?¡± Qin Wan¡¯er still wanted to reach her hands out and touch Han Sen, but she was unable to feel any part of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My body has a small problem. That¡¯s all. Everything will be fine soon.¡± Han Sen did not want to say too much about it. He casually asked, ¡°Do you know where Qin Xiu went?¡±


    Qin Wan¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I remember Qin Xiu brought me here, and then I fell asleep. After I opened my eyes, I saw you.¡±


    ¡°It was worth keeping you with me for so long.¡± Han Sen felt better after hearing all of that. When Qin Wan¡¯er referred to Qin Xiu, she referred to him by his name, Qin Xiu. Whenever she referred to Han Sen, she referred to him as a big brother. It made them sound closer.


    Han Sen looked at Qin Wan¡¯er. It was unknown what was happening to her. It was unknown how many memories she had.


    Han Sen watched her look at him. Qin Wan¡¯er seemed to understand something. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I am Wan¡¯er of the Witch. I am the Wan¡¯er from the Qin Kingdom. Will that make you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I hate you? For as long as you think of me as a big brother, I will be your big brother forever.¡± Han Sen fondly looked at Wan¡¯er. He patted his chest to double-down on certifying his words.


    Han Sen knew this all looked and sounded a bit childish, but he preferred to be childish than being blown to bits. He did not want to think too much about this matter.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Wan¡¯er was very happy. She reached out her hands to keep trying to grab Han Sen¡¯s neck, but she was unable to grab anything.


    ¡°You should rest here. If there is a chance for me to take you back, I will.¡± Han Sen was not exactly safe where he was. Even if Wan¡¯er could go along with him, he knew he shouldn¡¯t take her away right now. This was probably the safest ce for her to be for now.


    ¡°OK.¡± Wan¡¯er politely nodded.


    Han Sen waved his hands. He bid farewell to Wan¡¯er and departed the old tower.


    Since Qin Xiu was not there, there was no reason for Han Sen to stay in the tower. He wanted to see if he could travel through the 33 skies and reach the geno universe.


    If Wan¡¯er was able to see him, perhaps Ling¡¯er and Littleflower would be able to see him too. He really wanted to go and see his son and daughter.


    From ancient times, no one had ever been as strong as Han Sen or able to travel through the 33 skies. Even God Spirits with a spirit body required a god temple and geno hall power to reach the geno universe.


    The 33 skies was a really odd ce. It had many incredible and mysterious ces. Even Han Sen was surprised by what he saw there. Fortunately, his spirit body did not have to touch a single speck of dust. No form of power was able to repel or keep him down. If that wasn¡¯t the case, even if he was in peak physical condition, Han Sen thought he would not have been able to make his way through the 33 skies.


    Some of the creatures that lived in the 33 skies gave Han Sen goosebumps.


    In one sky, Han Sen saw a type of ant. The ants were small like ordinary ants. They had wings and flew so fast.


    A group of these ants became like a ck storm. Even if a Break World gene race tried to run away from them, if they weren¡¯t careful, they¡¯d be devoured in a short amount of time. Not even a single bone would have remained.


    The life form of the flying ants was very weird. Although they were individual entities, in a group, they shared the same presence. The more flying ants there were, the more powerful they were.


    In another sky, Han Sen saw a giant vine that went through the ground. The giant vine had many gene races and Break World-ss existences upying it. Those gene races were not very scary, but the big vine was extremely terrifying. Even with the Break World race gene races that lived on the stalk, the big vine was shockingly powerful.


    It was very a powerful existence. There were many such things in the 33 skies. The higher Han Sen went, the scarier and weirder the creatures became.


    ¡°Weird. Outer Sky is above the 33 skies. How can the 33 skies have so many scary gene races, yet there are none in Outer Sky?¡± It made Han Sen wonder if Outer Sky really was above the 33 skies.


    ¡°The 33 skies are quite scary. Not even Qin Xiu is able to punch through them in a short amount of time. Now, I know a lot more about the 33 skies. If I can recover my true body, perhaps I will be able to beat Qin Xiu and be better than him.¡± Han Sen did not want the 33 skies to break. That would be very bad for the geno universe.


    Compared to the creatures in the universe of kingdoms, the creatures of the geno universe were like flowers in a greenhouse. They were trapped in the greenhouse to grow, unable to experience storms. There were not many Break World elites there.


    ¡°This is thest sky.¡± Han Sen looked into the sky. A spirit light was flying up. Han Sen entered thestyer of the 33 skies.

 Chapter 3297 - Thirty-Third Sky

    <h4>Chapter 3297: Thirty-Third Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen was shocked by what was in the 33rd sky. This was the finalyer of the 33 skies. ording to theory, this should have been the most dangerousyer.


    Everything Han Sen was seeing was theplete opposite of dangerous. This ce had a sea of clouds everywhere. It was like heaven. Amidst the endless sea of clouds, there was a tablet. It was like it was touching the sky and touching hell. Even from quite far away, one could make out the words scribed on the tablet.


    ¡°Geno tablet.¡± Han Sen noticed the giant tablet had those two words. It was not unlike the words Han Sen saw on Bai Mo¡¯s stone stove.


    Han Sen looked around. In the 33rd sky, aside from that stone tablet, there was absolutely nothing else.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He went closer to the geno tablet and walked around it. That stone tablet was rectangr. ¡°Geno tablet¡± was written on each of its sides. There were only those two words. Aside from that, there was nothing else of note.


    Han Sen could not determine what was the top of the tablet or see what was on the bottom of the tablet. Although Han Sen could reach anywhere with one thought, no matter how fast he could move, he could not reach the end. It was like the stone tablet extended to both sides with no end. No matter how high Han Sen flew, he could not reach the end.


    ¡°What is this stone tablet?¡± Han Sen thought the stone tablet was not normal, but it was not a gene race. He at least knew that much. It did not look like some sort of sacrifice either. It looked really weird.


    Han Sen reached out his hand to touch the stone tablet. He thought his spirit body would not be able to touch the stone tablet. After he had only just touched the stone tablet, it started to shine. The words ¡°Geno tablet¡± lit up.


    Han Sen immediately withdrew his hands. He looked at the stone tablet. The four sides of words briefly lit up and then went dim.


    A mysterious voice was echoing from the stone table. It said, ¡°Geno evolution has not reached the necessary requirement. The geno tablet cannot be opened.¡±


    The geno tablet then returned to how it looked before. Han Sen was confused. He put his hand on the geno tablet, but everything was the same again.


    The geno tablet lit up, but then it went dim. That weird voice still bellowed through that zone.


    ¡°What is this thing? Is it some sort of powerful sacrifice?¡± Han Sen leered at it with greed. He reached out his hand to hold the tablet and see if he could take it away with him.


    If that thing was a sacrifice, it would be tremendously powerful. If he was able to take it with him, it might one day prove useful.


    Han Sen did not have enough power to touch the geno tablet. Aside from making it light up, it told Han Sen he was not qualified enough every single time. He could not make it do anything aside from that.


    ¡°What kind of crap is this? I am not interested in it.¡± Seeing that he could not do anything to move it, Han Sen promptly gave up. He walked around the geno tablet in profound disappointment. He still could not uncover what the enigma was.


    ¡°Never mind. The 33rd sky really is too weird. Let me go ahead and see if I can return to the geno universe.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He flew into the sky. He traveled a billion lightyears away, but he never escaped the 33rd sky.


    Han Sen kept moving. It did not matter how fast he flew or how far he went, the 33rd sky looked as if it did not have an end. He could not fly out anywhere.


    ¡°This 33rd sky is so weird. It cannot go through my spirit body.¡± Han Sen frowned and looked at the geno tablet. He was thinking, ¡°Does that mean the 33rd itself has a connection to the geno tablet? If I want to go through this sky, will I have to activate the geno tablet? If things are indeed like that, going through the 33rd sky will not be as simple as I thought it would be.¡±


    Han Sen tried investigating the geno tablet some more, but everything was still the same. The geno tablet still refused Han Sen¡¯s attempts to activate it.


    ¡°What is this broken tablet? I am a pure spirit body. I cannot use geno arts. If I was able to, I would break this stupid, broken stone tablet.¡± Han Sen was depressed as he spoke to himself.


    Han Sen stayed in the 33rd sky for what seemed like an eternity, yet he could not unravel a single secret that shrouded the mystery of that geno tablet. He could not make the geno table approve him. He could not go through the 33rd sky.


    While he was deep in thought, his heart suddenly jumped. It was like another lifeforce entered the 33rd sky.


    ¡°Is another lifeforce able to enter the 33rd sky?¡± Han Sen was shocked by this. His heart jumped. He then dived into the sea of clouds.


    A life able to enter the 33rd sky had to be unique. This life might have even been able to see his spirit body, so Han Sen made sure to hide and see if he could snag a peek at who had just arrived.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It cannot be Qin Xiu. If it was him, it would be my chance. Qin Xiu gave up his body. He entered the ck crystal armor with a spirit body. I have a spirit body too. Does that mean I can enter the ck crystal armor and fight with Qin Xiu to regain control of the ck crystal armor? If I can take back control of the ck crystal armor, it will do me a world of good. It may not be better than having my old body back, but it will surely beat my current condition.¡±


    Not longter, Han Sen saw a body inside the 33rd sky. The figure quickly reached out for the geno tablet.


    Han Sen had a closer look and almost screamed. The lifeforce that appeared near the geno tablet was the missing Ancient Devil, who had been gone for a long time.


    ¡°How has he managed toe to the 33rd sky? How did he manage such a thing?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He wanted to capture Ancient Devil and interrogate him.


    But Han Sen only had a spirit body. Even if he was stronger than Ancient Devil now, he could not touch a single strand of hair on Ancient Devil¡¯s body.


    Ancient Devil floated in front of the geno tablet. He was like Han Sen. He put his hand on the geno tablet, and the geno tablet¡¯s scribe lit up.


    The results almost made Han Senugh out loud. Ancient Devil was like Han Sen. The geno tablet rejected Ancient Devil¡¯s touch. The reasons why were identical to Han Sen. He was not strong enough.


    Ancient Devil was troubled by this as well. He frowned and said to himself, ¡°I took a risk to be reborn when the world rebooted. In the anti-material world, I came back here. I almost died. I finally reached this point, but I still cannot activate the geno tablet. Do I really need a reboot power to activate this geno tablet?¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he was shocked. ¡°It looks like Ancient Devil really was a vice president of the God Chaos Party, but he is different from big sky demon and Bury Path God. He was reborn in the rebooting chaos. He kept his memories, but how did hee through the 33 skies? What would happen if the geno tablet is booted up? What benefit would Ancient Devil get out of it?¡±


    Han Sen was very confused, but he was only a spirit body. There was nothing he could do about it.


    ording to theory, only the elites with a Break World rate of 100% could break the barriers between the main and reverse worlds. All this time, only the God Chaos Party¡¯s former leader had been able to achieve that.


    Ancient Devil was strong, but he had only been reborn once. He struggled through the sanctuary worlds. After everything he went through, he was imprisoned by Han Sen. His progress and what he had been able to achieve was severely slowed down.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Ancient Devil must have a special way to break through the 33 skies. I just need to follow him. Perhaps then I can get through the 33 skies and reach the geno universe.¡±

 Chapter 3298 - Exiting the Thirty-Three Skies

    <h4>Chapter 3298: Exiting the Thirty-Three Skies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ancient Devil peered at the geno tablet for a very long time. He then turned around and left.


    Han Sen had been watching Ancient Devil intently for a long time. He immediately followed him. As Ancient Devil was flying, he suddenly disappeared. It was like he was able to slip into an invisible tunnel no one else could enter.


    Han Sen was shocked by this. He teleported to the point where Ancient Devil vanished, but there was nothing there to find. At least, Han Sen was unable to discover anything.


    ¡°Damn it! How did he manage to leave this ce?¡± Han Sen was a little depressed by this.


    Suddenly, the location where Ancient Devil vanished started to showcase a strong vortex that was spinning fast. It was like a whirlpool that kept increasing in size. It gradually turned into a swirling spirit power.


    Han Sen was quite shocked. He did not think he had a chance, but he was suddenly feeling hopeful.


    He did not know what the swirling spirit power was, but he was fearless at this point. He gnashed his teeth and rushed inside.


    The swirling spirit power did notst long. After Han Sen drilled inside of it, the power started to fade. It quickly disappeared.


    The swirling spirit power did not harm Han Sen. He felt as if he was sent through a space tunnel. The moment he emerged from it, he was shocked by what he saw.


    Ancient Devil felt bad. Back when things had been rebooted, he was able to be like big sky demon or Bury Path God, sacrificing some power to live. He had not done that. Instead, he used the rebooting of the universe as a chance to use a glitch while it rebooted to be reborn and maintain his full memories.


    It was a very dangerous y. Keeping the memories of being reborn was difficult. Not to mention that, he did not even know what kind of creature he would end up as. He did not know what kind of body he would end up having after being reborn. He did not know if he could end up breaking the world.


    Plus, Ancient Devil did not know anything about the other universe. Compared with others, the only advantage he had was of his memories from his previous life, but the memories he had might not work in another universe.


    It was a big risk, but Ancient Devil still chose to be reborn. It was because Ancient Devil knew the other universe had a geno tablet too. Only by being there could he have the chance to get close to it. Otherwise, he would have to be like Bury Path God and break through the 33 skies with his power. It would be even harder than being reborn.


    Without the power of the leader, Ancient Devil did not think Bury Path God could break through the 33 skies. So, he was taking a risk.


    Ancient Devil thought he was very lucky, and he was right. He had a new body. It was weaker than a child of the universe of kingdoms, but it had a lot of potentials.


    The magical world of the sanctuaries surprised Ancient Devil. The power and levels obtained in the world of the sanctuaries were not high, but the effect of a body¡¯s evolution provided a huge effect that Ancient Devil could not believe.


    The experiences he had there were useless, so Ancient Devil had to grow up. He had to reach the zenith of the purpose he was striving for. When he went to the geno tablet, he noticed what the leader had once said was correct. If he was not Reboot ss, he would be unable to ess the geno tablet.


    He exited the 33 skies. Ancient Devil¡¯s soul returned to his body.


    Ancient Devil had only just managed to break the world. With his power, the 33 skies were very close to the geno universe, but he still could not get in.


    Ancient Devil did have an item that he had managed to bring with him when he was reborn. That item had to be used with Break World powers too. So, Ancient Devil had waited until this exact day. When he finally managed to break the world, he used the item to gain direct ess to the 33rd sky.


    That item could only be brought into the 33rd sky by Ancient Devil¡¯s spirit. His actual body could not go there.


    Because he was so depressed, when Ancient Devil¡¯s soul returned, he did not disconnect the treasure¡¯s power. He remained frozen for a bit.


    At that moment, Han Sen felt the movement of the treasure. He used that treasure to get out of the 33 skies.


    Han Sen¡¯s luck was impressive. He had a pure spirit body. The item only worked on spirits. Otherwise, even if he felt the treasure, he could not go back.


    Ancient Devil only froze for a moment. He quickly stopped being frozen and withdrew his power.


    The item that had lost Ancient Devil¡¯s power did not return to normal. It was still shining with a god light. It was bing stronger.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ancient Devil frowned and looked at the ck crystal floating in front of him. It was the size of an egg.


    That thing had followed him for a long time. It had never left his side. Nothing strange ever happened to it.


    Ancient Devil gathered up a Break World power and put it into the ck crystal. He wanted to stabilize the ck crystal, but his power was rejected. Ancient Devil was even more shocked by this.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ancient Devil frowned and looked at the ck crystal. The ck crystal had a ck swirl floating around it. The ck me was growing stronger.


    Ancient Devil weirdly looked at it. He said to himself, ¡°Weird. This item is the geno prototype replica given by the leader, but a replica is just a replica. It should not have the actual soul when it is just a geno prototype. It only has a few features of the prototype. Therefore, why would it keep running?¡±


    Suddenly, Ancient Devil thought of something. His face changed. ¡°Does that mean there was another spirit in the 33rd sky? Did it enter the ck crystal? No. Bury Path God and the others cannot gain ess to the 33rd sky yet. Not even someone from the geno hall can ess the 33rd sky.¡±


    Ancient Devil looked at the burning ck crystal. He had a strange expression on his face. The scary me wrapped up the crystal. He could not see what was inside the ck crystal.


    Han Sen was as shocked as Ancient Devil at this moment. After his spirit body when through the 33rd sky¡¯s swirling spirit power, he ended up inside the ck crystal.


    Han Sen was very familiar with ck crystals. This one was just like the ck crystal before it became the ck crystal armor.


    Han Sen almost thought he had entered the ck crystal armor. When he looked closer, he realized he had not. That ck crystal was not the same as the ck crystal armor. It was like the one Horizontal Evil gave him.


    He was affected by the ck crystal. The Story of Genes started to run. It made Han Sen both shocked and happy.


    No matter how hard he had worked in the past, his spirit body was unable to use geno arts. Now, the ck crystal was making The Story of Genes run. Han Sen loved it. He quickly admired his body. He used the power changes to cast The Story of Genes¡¯ skill.

 Chapter 3299 - Retrieving His Body Again

    <h4>Chapter 3299: Retrieving His Body Again</h4>


    4


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While The Story of Genes was running, Han Sen¡¯s spirit body started to change. He went from having a spirit body back to having a real body.


    Han Sen was very happy. He used the ck crystal power, which kept pushing for his The Story of Genes to run. His spirit body became solid. It went higher and higher.


    Ancient Devil stared at the ck me and watched how the ck fire exploded. The ck crystal inside it broke the world. A naked body emerged from it.


    Ancient Devil and Han Sen looked at each other. When Ancient Devil saw Han Sen floating in the air with his private parts wobbling like mad, his face changed. ¡°It is you!¡±


    Han Sen felt as if this situation was a bit awkward Fortunately, he was used to such situations. He was not panicking. He defused the situation by summoning the Dongxuan Armor to wrap up his naked body. He appeared very proud as he looked at Ancient Devil. He smiled and said, ¡°Ancient Devil, I cannot believe we have met each other again.¡±


    ¡°If I had a choice in the matter, I would elect never to meet you again.¡± Ancient Devil deeply sighed.


    He had encountered Han Sen two times. Each time, bad things had happened to him. Thest time he encountered him, Han Sen had him incarcerated for many years. This time, Han Sen had just broken the gene prototype replica.


    The breaking of the gene prototype replica was the worst of all. It might have been just a replica, but it was something created by the leader. There weren¡¯t many things like that left in the universe. Ancient Devil had long cherished it. Even in all his life and death moments, he never thought about bringing it out.


    He had been hoping to use the ck crystal to break through thest step. Now, there was nothing left for him.


    Ancient Devil wondered if he had murdered Han Sen¡¯s family in his past life, so Han Sen was some karmic repo man out to exact vengeance in this life.


    If Ancient Devil was still the vice president of the God Chaos Party, he would have turned Han Sen into dust with a single strike of the hand. That way, Han Sen would have had no chance of reappearing in front of him again. After his reincarnation, Ancient Devil had only now just broken the world. He did not need to try. He knew he could not beat Han Sen.


    Ancient Devil was still curious about how Han Sen might have gained ess to the 33rd sky and entered his ck crystal.


    ¡°I did not mean to find you on purpose. This was a fateful encounter. It looks like our fates are deeply intertwined. Shouldn¡¯t you, the vice president, cherish such a fateful encounter?¡± Han Sen did not n on beating down Ancient Devil again.


    He had tried to do that before. He suppressed Ancient Devil for a long time, but he never did extract any secrets out of him.


    His identity in his past life was already a cat let loose from the bag. Ancient Devil¡¯s face did not change. He calmly said, ¡°In this life, I am not like how I used to be. The vice presidency of the God Chaos Party is none of my business. I am now just a small person who has just about managed to break the world in the geno universe.¡±


    ¡°I would believe that if it came out the mouths of others, but you are different,¡± Han Sen said while squinting his eyes. ¡°You have the memories of your past life. How can you say you have no connection to your past life anymore? Ancient Devil is an ancient devil. It does not matter if it is your current life or your past life, you are Ancient Devil.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to keep going against me? You locked me up for so many years, but I never looked to exact revenge, did I? Why do you have to keep bringing me harm?¡± Ancient Devil sighed.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°I did not mean to trouble you too much. This really was just an ident. Speaking of that, I actually want to thank you. Without your ck crystal, I am afraid I was going to die. You just did something very good for me. Why would I think about doing anything bad to you afterward? All I have with me is a few questions I would like to ask, Mister Vice President.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me something I know, I will answer you.¡± Ancient Devil looked at Han Sen. He wasn¡¯t really sure what he meant.


    ¡°What is the ck crystal?¡± Han Sen already knew the ck crystal was Ancient Devil¡¯s tool to gain ess to the 33rd sky.


    Yet, that ck crystal looked like the one Horizontal Evil had given him. It was simr to the ck crystal armor in terms of presence, so Han Sen wanted to know what the connection between the two was.


    ¡°This is a geno prototype replica,¡± Ancient Devil said.


    ¡°A replica?¡± Han Sen looked conflicted.


    That ck crystal was almost the same as the one Horizontal Evil gave him. If that was a replica, the one Horizontal Evil had given him might have been a replica too.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If Horizontal Evil really gave me a replica, that means Horizontal Evil gave up his life for a replica. He connected with the Break Skies and allowed himself to be tortured for countless years. It doesn¡¯t sound like a fair trade to me.¡±


    Han Sen thought it was very possible, but Qin Xiu¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t one in which he would give important items to others. There was an 80% to 90% chance that the one Horizontal Evil cherished the most was just a replica.


    Thinking about that, Han Sen felt glum. A strong man like Horizontal Evil had met such a terrible end.


    ¡°Yes, it is a replica, but ites from the God Chaos Party leader. Therefore, it is still rather amazing. It is a rare treasure in this world. I only had this one, and you came in here and destroyed it. I do not even know if there is another one out there.¡± Ancient Devil looked sad as he spoke.


    ¡°How many replicas were there?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The old leader only gave me one,¡± Ancient Devil replied. ¡°As to how many replicas exist, I am afraid that is a question only the old leader can answer.¡±


    ¡°I have onest question for you.¡± Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil and asked, ¡°What is the geno prototype?¡±


    From what Han Sen could tell, the ck crystal armor Qin Xiu controlled was a geno prototype. If Bai Mo¡¯sst words were not a lie, this item came from the birthce of humans. How could that connect to the God Chaos Party and its leader?


    ¡°This is the beginning of all genes. The old leader always had it. When the universe was rebooted, I do not know where the geno prototype went. I have no idea.¡± Ancient Devil was being very co-operative.


    That being said, the answers he was giving were rather useless. Han Sen was silent a moment before saying, ¡°If you want to leave, I will not stop you. I am afraid there is something you do not know. Qin Xiu is the leader of the God Chaos Party now. He is opening the 33 skies. If I have guessed things correctly, his purpose is the same as yours. He is here for the geno tablet.¡±


    Ancient Devil¡¯s face changed, but it quickly returned to normal. He coldly asked, ¡°Did I not say my past life has nothing to do with this life? I do not care who the leader of the God Chaos Party is now. If you are not going to kill me, then I will take my leave.¡±


    Han Sen watched Ancient Devil walk away. He did not stop him.


    After Ancient Devil disappeared from his sight, Han Sen moved his body. He looked happy as he said, ¡°Having a body is so much better. The spirit body had no pain or tiredness, but it did not feel as if I was alive.¡±


    After exercising, Han Sen looked around. He quickly realized he was in Outer Sky.


    ¡°It looks like Bury Path God was right. The Outer Sky is above the 33rd sky. Outer Sky resides in the geno universe.¡± Han Sen was delighted. This time, he did not just get his body back. He was back in the geno universe.

 Chapter 3300 - Rebirth Machine

    <h4>Chapter 3300: Rebirth Machine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Sister Keer, do you have time to walk around out there today?¡± A young man of the Very High looked elegant as he went in front of Li Keer. He smiled at her warmly.


    ¡°I do not have time.¡± Li Keer rejected the advance. She seemed very annoyed.


    Since her Very High Sense had not broken through, the race wanted her to get married as fast as she could to start producing babies and continue the dwindling bloodline of the Very High. There was a young man named Li Yan. He was the other half in a betrothal the families had organized on their behalf.


    Li Yan looked awful. He glumly said, ¡°Li Keer, you better figure this out. This was a decision made by the elders. I am forced to be going through this with you as well. What kind of attitude are you showing here?¡±


    Li Keer coldly said, ¡°If you do not like it that much, then go andin to the elders or the leader. Maybe you can get them to cancel this whole thing and save yourself the trouble.¡±


    Li Keer was annoyed. Thest thing she wanted to do was get married.


    When Li Yan heard what she had to say, he looked even worse. ¡°Do you think I am not aware of the fact that you are obsessed with Dor? It is such a shame that Dor is Han Sen, and Han Sen is a dead man. Even if he is not dead, like the rumors say, he is Exquisite¡¯s silkworm. He had no connection with you. In the beginning, you wanted Dor to be your silkworm, but he ignored your plight for the longest time. Why must you torture yourself this much?¡±


    Li Yan wasn¡¯t a core member of the Very High. He was just a tool. Thest time Han Sen went to the Very High, he saw Very High Leader and Space Garden¡¯s people. Li Yan did not know if the rumor about Han Sen having made that return was the truth or not.


    Li Keer just ignored him and departed.


    Li Yan was a bit angry. He yanked Li Keer by the hand and said, ¡°Stand right there, Li Keer. I am telling you, no matter whether you are willing to or not, I am the only person you will ever marry. This is a rule of the Very High. No one can disobey thew. You will not be an exception.¡±


    Li Keer looked upset. She turned around and pushed his hands off her. She wanted to say something, but she stopped. She looked back to where she was looking. She saw a man approach.


    When Li Keer saw the man, her body shook. She peered at the man with a look of utter disbelief.


    As Han Sen approached, he heard Li Keer and Li Yan¡¯s conversation. He walked up to Li Keer and said, ¡°Keer, if you do not want to get married, I can talk to your leader. Perhaps they will cancel the arrangement.¡±


    Before Li Keer spoke, Li Yan coldly asked, ¡°Who are you? How can you dare to interfere in the business of the Very High?¡±


    ¡°I cannot interfere with the business of the Very High Leader, but I can certainly impart an opinion or two.¡± After saying that, Han Sen turned to Li Keer and said, ¡°Keer, are Littleflower and the others here in Outer Sky? Why did not I see them at the base?¡±


    Li Keer nodded. ¡°They built a new base. I will take you there.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! Who are you?¡± Li Yan thought Han Sen was Li Fei. Based on what he had said, he obviously did not know about the Mirror Lake base.


    Thinking about that, he thought Han Sen was just a man invading Outer Sky. ording to thews of the Very High, he had to take all invaders down.


    Li Keer looked at Li Yan. She lifted her lips and said, ¡°He is not someone great. He is the dead person you just mentioned. Are you interested in killing him again?¡±


    Li Yan was shocked. When he realized what had happened, his face changed. He looked at Han Sen with suspicion. ¡°Li Keer, do you just want to find a random guy to disguise himself as Dor? Do you really think I am three years old? Who in this universe does not know about Dor and Qin Xiu dying together? The rumor about Dor not being dead was just a joke.¡±


    Li Keerughed and looked at Han Sen. ¡°He does not believe you are Dor. Perhaps you should prove him wrong.¡±


    ¡°I do not have anything to prove. I am Dor, and that is that. I will give him a coin.¡± Han Sen ced his index finger and middle finger together. He manifested a coin in the slot between them. He tossed the coin to Li Yan.


    Li Yan did not know if this was Han Sen or not. He did not take the coin.


    While he was moving away, the coin approached slowly and still managed tond on him.


    Li Yan¡¯s face changed. He generated power. He wanted to st the coin away, but the coin hit his fist. It was like it was superglued to the knuckle.


    Boom!


    Li Yan¡¯s body became heavy. The ground around his feet cracked. It was as if he was carrying a mountain. It looked like he was about to sink and be crushed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It has been a while since Ist saw Littleflower. I would like to see him.¡± Han Sen put his hand on Li Keer¡¯s shoulder and teleported to Mirror Lake.


    ¡°Sister Keer...¡± Han Yan, outside the base, saw Li Keer. She said hello, but Han Sen, who was next to Li Keer, was frozen upon seeing her. His eyes turned red.


    ¡°Brother, you are back!¡± Han Yan was very happy and hugged Han Sen.


    Han Sen stroked her head and smiled. ¡°Why are you still like a kid? When are you going to grow up?¡±


    ¡°Why would I grow up? I want to be the much-adored kid forever.¡± Han Yanughed.


    ¡°But you are already an auntie. Do you really not feel ashamed for saying something like that?¡± Han Sen rubbed her on the nose.


    Han Yanughed. ¡°What is wrong with being an auntie? You can still be loved and have a good nephew. Littleflower is smart and a gentleman. He is stronger than you. By the way, Littleflower is in the base. I will take you to him. I can only imagine how much you miss him.¡±


    Han Yan led Han Sen and Li Keer to the base. She pushed the door open and saw Han Yufei wearing a long robe. She had gold sses on.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Han Yufei pushed up her gold sses and looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°I am free, so I decided toe back.¡± Han Sen rubbed his nose.


    ¡°That is good. I need your help with a test I am working on. Come with me.¡± After Han Yufei said that, she went down a corridor and walked into an elevator.


    Han Sen followed. He wanted to know what Han Yufei was doing.


    The elevator went all the way down to the base before stopping. There was a big door outside the elevator. Han Yufei typed in a few passwords to open it.


    Han Sen saw a giant egg-shaped thing. He was confused as he asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    That egg-shaped thing was 30 feet tall. It was unknown what kind of high-level technology was involved in its creation. It did not look like metal. It did not look like wood or stone. It looked like a crystal with lots of veins inside. One was able to see lights passing through them.


    ¡°I call this machine the rebirth machine.¡± Han Yufei pushed her gold sses and looked cocky.


    ¡°A rebirth machine?¡± Han Sen looked weird as he asked. ¡°Can this machine control what sort of baby a future parent is going to have?¡±


    Han Yufei lifted her lips and said, ¡°It is nothing so simple. The rebirth machine can modify genes. For example, when a male sperm enters a female¡¯s egg, it can have its genes adjusted. Then, the baby can decide what gene it would prefer to receive.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a geno baby?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°The Alliance did something like this a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. My rebirth machine is not just human to human.¡± Han Yufei sinisterly smiled.

 Chapter 3301 - Science Test

    <h4>Chapter 3301: Science Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Not only for humans and humans?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes twitched. He started to imagine many strange things.


    It looked as if she was able to see into Han Sen¡¯s mind and discern what he was thinking. Han Yufei exined, ¡°It is not in the way you think. It is more like how the humans in the sanctuaries absorb the gene signals from other creatures so they can strengthen their genes. The idea of the rebirth machine is to modify genes so that the good genes can be inherited by the next generation. They can filter out the bad genes, such as sickness. Of course, no matter how much we modify our genes, we will need a good gene base. My people, the Witch, have very good genes. If we can mix the genes with the good genes of another creature, we can make a good life that is beyond what both races can achieve.¡±


    ¡°It does not sound too bad, but it does seem a bit weird,¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    Han Yufei seriously said, ¡°You can imagine what it might be like if the rebirth machines worked. You can have another son and decide whether or not he has a double eyelid or a single eyelid. If you want him to have wings, he can have wings. You can make them taller, skinner, or even prettier. You can even modify the penis size. Do you not think kids like that are better? It must be better than trying your luck with a dice roll.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Maybe that is great, but I do prefer the surprise of a baby being born.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter and son are both excellent. Of course, it is natural for you to think of things that way. Have you considered what it must be like for people with gic diseases? They have to endure a lifetime of pain and misery, and their sons, grandsons, and future generations all might have to suffer the same way. With this rebirth machine, this can be totally avoided. They can live happier lives, don¡¯t you think?¡± Han Yufei looked very holy as she spoke.


    Han Sen nodded. What Han Yufei said seemed to make sense, but he thought something was amiss. He just couldn¡¯t tell exactly what that was.


    ¡°So, to erase all the pain and sicknesses for all humans, I need you to finish this rebirth machine with me. You are not going to reject my plight, are you?¡± Han Yufei squinted her eyes and looked at Han Sen.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown. ¡°I do not know anything about this.¡±


    ¡°You can let me handle the research side of things. I just need some of your genes to research. As you know, your genes are very good. The benefits of inheriting your traits are more than worthwhile. Littleflower and Ling¡¯er had different genes from you at different points in time.¡± Han Yufei¡¯s eyes glowed as she spoke.


    ¡°If all you require are my genes, then that is no problem.¡± Han Sen thought this might be a good thing. He did not need them, but other people might. It might have been good for them to increase the overall quality of the human race. If he only had to offer her some genes, Han Sen thought it was fine to do.


    ¡°Good. First, go inside there. I will collect your genes.¡± Han Yufei led Han Sen into a germ-free room. She pointed at a germ-free tube.


    Han Senid down while Han Yufei brought out a metal needle. She walked closer to him and said, ¡°Take your pants off.¡±


    ¡°Why would I take my pants off? If you want my genes, then just collect them from my hair.¡± Han Sen thought something was wrong. He looked at Han Yufei with suspicion.


    ¡°Did I not exin all of this to you already? The rebirth machine is for modifying genes. You need a baby to make it work, so I am collecting it now.¡± Han Yufei put the needle into the tube.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I only said I would provide you my genes. I did not say I would provide that. Plus, even with just that, you cannot make a baby with it.¡± Han Sen jumped out of the bed.


    Han Yufei held Han Sen down and prevented him from jumping away. She seriously said, ¡°Your understanding is very poor. Did I not say that the rebirth machine does not only work with humans and humans? Humans and the Witch can work too. Your genes are very good. Combining them with my Witch genes and modifying them will work to create a baby that is smarter than Ling¡¯er.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he had ck lines developed across his head. He removed Han Yufei¡¯s hands and jumped out of the bed. He looked upset. ¡°I did not agree to do this to create babies.¡±


    ¡°Your style of thinking is too old-fashioned,¡± Han Yufei said. ¡°Babies like this will be smarter than a natural baby. What is so wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°That is not the problem. We have no rtion. How are we supposed to make babies?¡± Han Sen sounded depressed.


    ¡°Your thoughts are too traditional. Ancient, even! We are going to create a better life. It is like reproducing a great robot. We don¡¯t need to involve ourselves with emotions. We will not have a rtionship. This is just scientific research. You can just treat it like a good robot in research.¡± Han Yufei tried to convince Han Sen.


    ¡°You should go and find someone else for this,¡± Han Sen said with a wave of his hand. ¡°I am too close-minded, so I cannot do this for you. Go and get Xie Qing King. He is very open-minded. He might be able to ept this.¡±


    ¡°His genes have not sufficiently evolved.¡± Han Yufei thought about it. She then took out a video yer for Han Sen to use. I understand. Humans are annoying. Just use this.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Sen turned the video on and looked at it. His eyes opened wide. The video was a pornographic film that was very exciting. It made people¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°You are not used to just taking it straight, so I suppose this can help you. It is a simr way to collect it.¡± Han Yufei looked as if she understood it well.


    Han Sen was feeling awkward. He hid the bulge in his pants as he said, ¡°That is not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°You are so annoying! If you are not used to it, then I will help you.¡± After Han Yufei said that, she put on some rubber gloves and looked at Han Sen¡¯s penis.


    ¡°I told you, this is not what I meant! Go and find someone else to help you with this test. I cannot help you.¡± Although Han Sen always felt shameless, this time, he fled. He ran out of theboratory.


    ¡°Humans are annoying.¡± Han Yufei frowned. She put down the needle and took off her gloves.


    Han Sen left theb. He saw Han Yan waiting for him. Han Yan thought Han Sen was looking a little weird. She asked, ¡°What did Han Yufei want you to do for the tests?¡±


    ¡°It was something chaotic. I did not know what she was talking about, so I told her to find someone else.¡± Han Sen did not go into too much detail.


    ¡°Sister Yufei is a very special genius,¡± Han Yan said. ¡°I have learned a lot from her, but sometimes she can be a bit weird. You should get used to it.¡±


    ¡°I do not think I will ever get used to that.¡± Han Sen disyed a wry smile. He did not tell Han Yan anything more.

 Chapter 3302 - Weird Super God Spirit Body

    <h4>Chapter 3302 Weird Super God Spirit Body</h4>


    In the old tower in the 17th sky, Qin Xiu looked at the ck-haired Wan¡¯er. He looked glum.Wan¡¯er looked at Qin Xiu and said, ¡°Brother Qin Xiu, you are back.¡±¡°I am back. When did you wake up?¡± Qin Xiu looked around. He knew that if there had not been any meddling, Wan¡¯er would still be asleep. She would especially not be looking the way she was.


    The blonde Wan¡¯er had the will of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s Wan¡¯er. The ck-haired Qin Wan¡¯er had the will of the Witch Wan¡¯er. It did not matter which will was in control. She would always retain the memories from both worlds. It was just her personality that would greatly differ depending on which was in control.


    The blonde Qin Wan¡¯er called Qin Xiu a brother. The ck-haired Qin Wan¡¯er added his name, Qin Xiu, after it.


    ¡°I just woke up,¡± the ck-haired Wan¡¯er answered.


    Qin Xiu did not see anything amiss in the old tower, and his security system was still untampered. No creature had been detected. Qin Xiu was confused.


    Qin Xiu looked at Wan¡¯er and asked, ¡°Wan¡¯er, who has been here?¡±


    ¡°No one came,¡± Wan¡¯er replied.


    Qin Xiu was smart. By looking at Wan¡¯er¡¯s face, he knew someone had paid a visit. After a brief thought, he asked, ¡°What did Han Sen do here?¡±


    Wan¡¯er was frightened, but she quickly exined, ¡°Big Brother did not mean me any harm. He only came to visit me.¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Qin Xiu softly said, despite the sting of betrayal on show in his eyes. ¡°As long as you are happy, you can have anything. If you want to see him again, I can make hime here and let him visit you more often.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really, Brother Qin Xiu?¡± Wan¡¯er was shocked and happy.


    ¡°Of course, you sweet dumpling. Just be happy, and I will do anything I can in my power to sustain that joy.¡± Qin Xiu rubbed Wan¡¯er on the nose and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Qin Xiu,¡± Wan¡¯er happily said.


    ¡°Do you know where Han Sen went?¡± Qin Xiu inquired. ¡°I can go and get him. I can bring him over here to meet you.¡±


    Wan¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I do not know where Big Brother went. He only said he woulde and see me in the future.¡±


    ¡°That is fine. I will find him. If you like it, no matter where he is, I will bring him right here in front of you.¡± Qin Xiu stroked Wan¡¯er¡¯s hair and looked at her softly.


    After leaving the old tower, Qin Xiu looked very cold. ¡°What did Han Sen do? He made Wan¡¯er¡¯s will take over her other will. It looks like I have to put my skates on and speed things up.¡±


    After a few steps, Qin Xiu traveled through space to visit a jail.


    ¡°Mister Leader, you are here!¡± Shoot Shadow kneeled.


    ¡°How is the life soulbination process fairing?¡± Qin Xiu looked at Sky King who was currently chained to a metal pir.


    Sky King¡¯s body had been shredded by various meat hooks that kept him in ce. The chains were connected to a giant block of copper that looked like a beast. There was a weird spirit airing out from the copper. It was going to the chains that went into Sky King¡¯s body. It made Sky King howl in pain.


    ¡°Reporting to Mister Leader, I can confirm that things have been going well,¡± Shoot Shadow quickly replied. ¡°His Break World rate has reached 83%. It is very stable. I believe that it will not be too long before he reaches 90% out of 100.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°Keep things on track with our timing. We must make his Break World rate hit 90%, but we cannot afford any mistakes. We need him and his power to break the 33 skies.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Mister Leader. I will not disappoint you.¡± After speaking, Shoot Shadow curiously asked, ¡°Mister Leader, do you know where this guy even came from? How can his power react to the 33 skies? It is quite hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°There is no more time for chit-chat,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°That is how long we live.¡±


    ¡°My mistake.¡± Shoot Shadow¡¯s face changed. He kowtowed on the floor, shaking madly with fear.


    Qin Xiu ignored Shoot Shadow¡¯s behavior. He looked at Sky King and said to himself, ¡°With him, we should be able to break the 33 skies in three months.¡±


    Han Sen stayed in the geno universe for two or three days. Every day, he took Ling¡¯er to visit Ji Yanran and watch her kill xenogeneics. It was a fun thing to do.


    Ji Yanran was now in the geno universe. She was steadily practicing her battle talents, but her battle abilities were admittedly not the best. Fortunately, she was talented with Xuan. Han Sen taught her Under the Sky Knife skills. She learned them quickly.


    Han Sen was studying the Story of Genes. After it became solid, he used the reverse the Story of Genes and managed to reign it in. It was no longer as dangerous as it used to be.


    Although sometimes the geno chains exploded, it was better than what happened before. It was now mostly able to be kept under control. He used the Dao member¡¯s reverse the Story of Genes to his own advantage. Now, he could sessfully use the Story of Genes, but he really wanted tobine the main and reverse into one. He was going to need even more knowledge of the Story of Genes for that to happen. He was not done yet.


    Han Sen cared even more about his body¡¯s changes.


    Han Sen: Super God Spirit body (Break World)


    Break World Gene: Zero


    That confused Han Sen quite a bit. The Break World genes he knew were more practically defined as a Break World rating. The Super God Spirit body¡¯s Break World rate was based on what Han Sen used to have.


    Han Sen did not understand this. The Break World mode of the Super God Spirit body could not touch anything. No matter how high a Break World rate was, it was useless. He could only fight in his solid mode. The Super God Spirit body was useless.


    Han Sen had tried it many times. With that Super God Spirit body, Han Sen could only run the Story of Genes. After running the Story of Genes, he would get his body back. He would then exit Super God Spirit mode.


    In that mode, normal people could not see him. Even Break World creatures could not see him, especially when he was fighting. Only a handful of people, such as Ling¡¯er and Littleflower, could see him.


    Han Sen was most surprised about the fact that Zero and Little Angel could see him. He was quite confused by this.


    Zero and Little Angel did not have spirit bodies. They did not have a spirit body type. It was unknown how they were able to see him.


    Even if they were able to see him, it was useless. Even though Ling¡¯er could see Han Sen, she could not touch his body.


    ¡°Beautiful Lady, do you want us to take you to hunt gene races?¡± A rough voice sounded from far away.


    Han Sen was looking at Ji Yanran in the grassy pastures they upied from afar. There was a group of Dragon race people approaching Ji Yanran. They were trying to talk to her.


    Han Sen was not in a rush to go over to her. Ever since the year of Dor began, humans and Space Garden had risen to be a powerful faction. Human women were quite popr in the universe. Many races were quite proud of the fact that they might have individuals marry human women.


    Of course, many beautiful women from all different sorts of races wanted to marry human men too. Dragons and the humans had a good rtionship. Seeing their faces, they did not seem to be malicious as they approached Ji Yanran.


    ¡°It is fine. I already have someone looking out for me,¡± Ji Yanran answered with a smile.


    ¡°Who? Who could be better than me, Dragon Two?¡± The young Dragon proudly patted himself on the chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy over there. I do not even know if I can beat him.¡± Ji Yanran pointed at Han Sen, who was chilling with Ling¡¯er.


    Dragon Two and the other Dragon people all looked in the same direction. When they saw Han Sen¡¯s face, Dragon Two¡¯s face changed. He shockingly shouted, ¡°Han Sen!¡±

 Chapter 3303 - The Universe is in Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 3303 The Universe is in Chaos</h4>


    It was very rare for Han Sen to have much free time. He was able to spend time with his wife and children and hang out with friends. His daystely had been prettyfortable.Huangfu Jing, Lin Feng, Xie Qing King, and many others all wanted to feel the powers of the anti-material world. They kept looking for Han Sen to fight him. Each and every time, they ended up getting beaten.Now, Han Sen wielded the greatest power in the universe, but meeting a few of those people had be rather annoying.


    It was not as if it was tricky dealing with them. It was just that those people loved to keep fighting. It was like he was ying a card game. To win every time led one to get bored pretty quickly. Plus, they would keep fighting for days on end. They would try and try without ever wanting to take a break.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er should be okay with the Feng family.¡± Although Han Sen knew about Bao¡¯er¡¯s power and that nothing would happen to her, he still found himself rather worried about how she was doing.


    Han Sen tried to use Super God Spirit mode to go through Outer Sky. After absorbing the power of the prototype replica, he noticed that if his body became a spirit body, he was able to go through the 33 skies. That made Han Sen very happy.


    The only thing Han Sen did not like about it was the fact that he could only use his body to go through. He could not take anything with him. He could not bring Bao¡¯er back to the geno universe.


    He took the Break World gene from Bao¡¯er. It was a tear-shaped crystal. Han Sen held the crystal and used a geno art to try and absorb it, but the crystal did not respond.


    Han Sen hesitated. He put the Break World gene into his belly. He felt a weird power spread throughout his body. His cells rapidly started to change as the body¡¯s gene messages were updated.


    ¡°Break World gene plus five.¡±


    When the weird power was gone, and his body stopped changing, Han Sen heard that familiar sound.


    ¡°One Break World gene only adds 5%. How Break World beasts must I kill to max out my Break World gene tally?¡± Han Sen felt depressed.


    Break World elites were exceptionally rare. Unless Qin Xiu started to mass-produce Break World beasts, it would be incredibly hard to find Break World elites. They would also be even harder to kill once they were found.


    ¡°The 33 skies have many scary gene races. They should be Break World caliber. I wonder if their bodies can yield Break World genes for me too?¡± Han Sen thought about the 33 skies.


    There were still a dozen skies that had not been broken. There were many scary gene races yet to be fought. Many of those beasts had Break World capabilities. If their bodies had Break World genes, Han Sen did not have to be afraid ofcking a sufficient amount of Break World genes for his own consumption and improvement.


    ¡°While Qin Xiu has not yet broken through the 33rd sky, I can bring the good stuff back. It will be better for me than to benefit Qin Xiu.¡± Han Sen made his mind up. He returned to the 33 skies.


    Before Han Sen arrived at the Feng family castle, the ground quaked. The sky had a ck dot in it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± People were soon shocked to realize the ck dot was bing bigger. It became a ck hole that sucked everything around into it.


    When Han Sen saw the ck hole, his face changed. That was because the presence of the ck hole let out was not a presence from that universe. It was a presence from the geno universe.


    ¡°Did Qin Xiu break the 33 skies? How could he have aplished things so quickly?¡± Han Sen did not believe it. He made Bao¡¯er and the Zhao sisters stay in the Feng family castle. He went toward that ck hole.


    Before he could get much closer to the ck hole, he felt a weird powere from that vortex. It was a main and reverse power that hadbined to form a swirl. Ordinary creatures could notbat this power. Their bodies would be torn to shreds.


    Han Sen entered Super God Spirit mode. He went through the ck hole. His face looked dire.


    The geno universe was on the other side of the ck hole. The ck hole pierced and bridged the two universes.


    ¡°It looks like Qin Xiu aplished what he was striving for, but I will confess that these ck holes seem rather odd. They have pierced and bridged the two universes, but it seems as if they do not go through the 33 skies.¡± Han Sen frowned and wondered what was going on.


    The two universes were pierced and bridged through space. There were some strong changes.


    The powers of the two universes created tension in the ck hole. Within that tension, and with the power of the universes, the ce around the ck hole had some scary changes.


    Many creatures that were already on top of the food chain felt the anti-universe power. They started to break the world.


    Suddenly, they were unable to break the world, but it was only a matter of time before they did.


    Han Sen quickly realized that when the ck hole expanded to a certain level, it stopped expanding. It did not close, however. It was like there was a windpipe to keep the two universal powers constantly swapping.


    ¡°It looks like Qin Xiu did not really break through the 33 skies, but I don¡¯t want what he might have done to drive this gap in between both universes.¡± Han Sen looked upon this event with full seriousness.


    Although the 33 skies were never fully broken open, the exchange between the two ck holes was as big as two universes.


    Both universes had strong creatures breaking into the ck hole. They wanted to visit another universe.


    Nearby, a Destroyed elite ran out through the ck hole. Han Sen did not know if he could safely go to the other side through the ck hole.


    Where Han Sen could not see, two of the worlds had powerful creatures trying to visit another universe by entering the ck hole. The world was in chaos.


    In the geno hall, the 12 Annihtion main gods gathered around. God Hall Leader seemed serious.


    Light Goddess looked serious as she said, ¡°Mister Leader, in the space of our universes, it seemed something has pierced and bridged the main and reverse universes. It is a sign of the 33 skies being broken. Qin Xiu really managed to achieve it.¡±


    ¡°This was expected, but none of us knew it would happen this quickly.¡± God Hall Leader sighed.


    ¡°What do we do? Should we stop them?¡± Light Goddess asked.


    God Hall Leader shook his head. ¡°Your powers are not the best they can be yet. The main and the reverse universes have been pierced through. This might enable you guys to recover your powers. It is not entirely a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°If the 33 skies can be pierced through, it will be very bad for us. Our power is at 90% now. We can still fight.¡± Moment God was someone who loved to fight.


    God Hall Leader coldly said, ¡°With the geno tablet suppressing the 33rd sky, even if they find a spirit that makes it to the 33rd sky, to pierce through all 33 skies would not be so easy. You guys shouldn¡¯t worry. Use this as a chance. Use this as a special time to recover your god powers. It can be a boon for you.¡±

 Chapter 3304 - Life Soul Creates Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 3304 Life Soul Creates Chaos</h4>


    In the 33 skies, Shoot Shadow and a group of God Chaos Party members were excited as they looked at the universe¡¯s hole.They had been working on this for billions of years. Now that Qin Xiu had be the leader, and not even for a long amount of time, they had managed to break a dozen skies. Despite that, he had created so many universe holes that punctured and bridged the two universes. It shocked many of the God Chaos Party members.The people who stood by Bury Path God sighed. They were starting to change their opinions of him.


    Bury Path God started to look awfully heavy. He did not know how Qin Xiu had managed to aplish what he had done, but he thought this must have had something to do with Shoot Shadow controlling the life soul test subject Sky King.


    They looked at Shoot Shadow. He looked very red. He looked more excited than any other scary creature.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s body came from space. All the God Chaos Party members immediately bowed to show their respect.


    Qin Xiu coldly said to Shoot Shadow, ¡°Shoot Shadow, you can start.¡±


    Shoot Shadow excitedly went forward. Bury Path God and the others all looked confused. They did not know what Qin Xiu was doing.


    Not longter, they saw Shoot Shadow bring 100 beasts forth. They were pulling a giant copper stove forward. The big beasts were not Break World beasts, but they were god-ss genes races with an ultimate body. Many beasts were needed to pull that 9-foot-tall copper stove. They looked as if they were having trouble doing so.


    The copper stove sank into the ground. The 100 big beasts were trying their best to pull it forward. It was just about enough to drag the copper stove forward. It left a deep trench in the ground.


    The copper stove was pulled in front of Qin Xiu beforeing to a stop. After that, the 100 big beasts were almost unable to stand. Their legs trembled. A few of them were weak. Some of them were heaving up a white froth.


    Shoot Shadow politely bowed and said, ¡°Mister Leader, everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Turn it on,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Shoot Shadow replied. He walked in front of the copper stove, holding each side of the stove. The Break World powers burned madly. In the end, he shouted. He had barely opened a small gap in the lid of the copper stove.


    Boom!


    A ck me came out of the copper stove. It was like a volcano erupting into the sky. The copper stove and stone lid sted away with Shoot Shadow.


    ¡°Life souls.¡± Bury Path God and the others were shocked.


    Whatever came out of the copper stove was not a ck me. It was a countless number of spirit bodies that looked like monsters. They were like demons crawling out of hell.


    They came crawling out of the copper stove. They went into the universe hole.


    It was unknown how many life souls were in the copper stove. Even Bury Path God and the others could not believe what they were seeing. They could not believe Qin Xiu had that many life souls in his possession.


    They thought they were overestimating Qin Xiu by believing he had over a hundred life souls already. Now, at least 10,000 life souls hade streaming out of the stove.


    There were ghosts like angels, Buddhas, dragons, god birds, and all other types of life souls. They all came pouring out, shooting up and into the sky. Even Bury Path God felt cold and dim in the witness of this scene.


    There were so many life souls. If they all became Break World beasts, things would have been absurdly scary.


    Many life souls went drilling through the hole in the universe. They drilled their way out of the universe. Some life souls entered the geno universe. Some life souls entered the universe of kingdoms. It was like a sky full of dandelions. They brought their scary seeds to every corner of the two universes.


    When Han Sen saw a life soul near the hole in the universe, his face changed.


    Previously, he had seen creatures of the universe of kingdoms travel through the universal hole to reach the geno universe. The creatures of the universe of creatures had been suppressed by the geno universe. Weaker creatures were crushed and blown up.


    Even top-ss creatures of the universe of kingdoms visiting the geno universe were suppressed and prohibited from using their powers. It was not harmful.


    These life souls were different. Life souls that went to the geno universe were not suppressed by the rules of the universe. They went to all sorts ofs.


    Han Sen felt a chill. He saw five life souls wereing into the area. He did not know how many went to other areas. Han Sen could not imagine what consequences the life souls would bring to the geno universe.


    ¡°Die!¡± Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura. He raced into the life souls that were flying, but Han Sen noticed the Dongxuan Aura that had already reached Break World status and could not touch the life souls.


    ¡°The life souls and I are the same when I turned on Super God Spirit mode. Are they just spirit bodies?¡± Han Sen now understood that only spirit bodies were not affected by powers.


    Han Sen looked frozen. He suddenly entered Super God Spirit mode. His heart jumped. He teleported in front of a tiger-like life soul. He threw a punch at the life soul.


    Boom!


    Han Sen blew up the tiger-like life soul. Han Sen¡¯s body promptly shed away. Seven to eight life souls were broken near the system. They became starlight and quickly vanished.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It looks like these Super God Spirit bodies are useless against materials. But to spirit bodies, it is useful.¡±


    While watching Han Sen go and kill a few of the life souls was impressive to many, to the life souls were fleeing to a different universe, the act was nothing. More life souls went into the other universe.


    There was a life soul that was rather like a ck dragon. It went into the Dragon system. It was heading for a dragon xenogeneic that was asleep. It entered that dragon xenogeneic¡¯s body.


    The dragon xenogeneic was sleeping soundly. It suddenly woke up and roared to the sky. Its body dramatically changed. ck mes burned across it. Its back developedrge ck spikes. The dragon¡¯s wings kept growing. They developed backside hooks on them.


    The dragon xenogeneic mutated fast. Its presence became scarier and scarier. It created a power that was the opposite of the world. It was going to break the world.


    This scene kept happening in both universes. Powerful creatures were invaded by life souls andbined with them. The creatures quickly mutated.


    Although not all the life souls invaded powerful creatures, a lot of them did.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Huangfu Jing brought 100 young men to kill xenogeneics in Space Garden. She suddenly saw a weird xenogeneic in front of them. That xenogeneic was like a tyrannosaurus rex. It burned with a ck me. Its back had many visible bones. Its eyes looked like they were holding ck mes within them. It was like a demon that hade from hell.


    A Sky Pce young man looked at the star tyrannosaurus rex curiously and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a star tyrannosaurus rex? Why does it look so strange?¡±


    ¡°You guys should head back to camp right now.¡± Upon seeing the star tyrannosaurus rex, Huangfu Jing looked gravely serious.

 Chapter 3305 - Star Tyrannosaurus Rex

    <h4>Chapter 3305 Star Tyrannosaurus Rex</h4>


    ¡°Teacher Huangfu, it is just a star tyrannosaurus rex,¡± a young Dragon man excitedly said. ¡°With your power, you can kill any god-ss gene race. You can even kill a mutant god-ss gene race. Something like that isn¡¯t worthy of being your rival either. Therefore, would it not be a good thing for us to spectate your battle?¡±¡°Go back to the base! Otherwise, if you die, it won¡¯t be on me.¡± Huangfu Jing looked serious. Her body gathered up some time and space powers. She was in Super God Spirit mode.Before the star tyrannosaurus rex arrived, Huangfu Jing¡¯s body shed. It was like she had teleported behind the star tyrannosaurus rex. Her legs came down like a battleax.


    Dong!


    Scary power hit the star tyrannosaurus rex in the back of the head. It was like she was striking a block of steel. Huangfu Jing¡¯s shing power was not even able to leave the slightest mark on her foe¡¯s skull.


    Huangfu Jing went silent. The young man, who had been happy, opened his eyes and mouth wide. He had been rendered unable to speak.


    He knew how scary Huangfu Jing was. Even top-ss elites from the three high races were unable to defeat her inbat. Her attack, which seemed perfect by all ounts, could not harm the star tyrannosaurus rex at all. It was something that seemed impossible to believe.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The star tyrannosaurus rex roared into the sky. It raised its head and shook Huangfu Jing in the sky. Its roaring sound was like a spreading shockwave.


    All the creatures were attacked by the shockwave, and they all turned into dust because of it. Even the powerful nt xenogeneics suffered the same fate.


    Blergh!


    A few young men up front were attacked by the shockwave. Their mouths spilled blood as they flew backward. While they were flying backward, their bodies kept breaking.


    Huangfu Jing suddenly appeared in front of the young men. Her time and space powers spread like flowers to inhibit the shockwave from dealing damage to them.


    Her space powers were transparent like an invisible screen, yet they blocked the shockwaves. She was also affected by the shockwave. Huangfu Jing¡¯s body fell backward. She left two deep trenches with her legs in the ground.


    ¡°Run!¡± Huangfu Jing coldly yelled. Her time and space powers exploded again. She stopped falling back and blocked the scary shockwaves.


    The young men looked as if they had woken up from a dream. They collected their wounded and returned to the base.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex noticed it was unable to ovee Huangfu Jing¡¯s time and space powers, so it became incredibly angry. Its powerful back legs picked up power, making its body fly toward Huangfu Jing like aunched cannonball.


    Its body was huge, but its speed was crazy. It was so fast that it was like it had teleported in front of Huangfu Jing. It struck the time and space barrier.


    Katcha!


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s time and space powers broke like ss. Huangfu Jing coughed up some blood out. Her body was like a wave as she fell back. Her legs cleaved a trench through the ground of a few thousand feet long.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex roared into the sky. It was headed for Huangfu Jing. Its body was shining with stars. It was like a meteor shower. Its scary power made the sky shake.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s Super God Spirit mode had time and space elements. It was not hard to dodge the attack, but there were lots of geniuses and young people behind her who hade there to study. If she dodged it, the many young men would be killed.


    Huangfu Jing did not have the heart to save everyone, but this was Space Garden. It was where humans called home in the geno universe. If she retreated, everything humanity had achieved would be thrown away with the death of these people.


    These young people were the hope and light of every other race. If they all died there, on that day, Space Garden would be abandoned by all other races. It might even end up being the enemy of the universe.


    Thus, Huangfu Jing did not want to fall back. Her eyes looked bright. Her time and space powerspletely exploded. Her hands pushed forward. Her powers twisted time and space.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s power pierced through the time and space swirl. It created a scary power that broke the armor along Huangfu Jing¡¯s arms. Her hand hit her chest. She flew away.


    Boom!


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s body punched through a forest. She broke down many nt xenogeneics in her fall. She was extremely bloody and could no longer stand.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s personality was one of fighting fire with fire. She used force to ovee force. She wasn¡¯t great when it came to defense. She hadn¡¯t broken the world either. Her power was much worse than the star tyrannosaurus rex, which had managed to break the world.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex made one attack and seeded. It became more powerful. It was stillbined with the life soul, which made it stronger and stronger. Its Break World rate grew higher and higher. The Break World power was bing scarier and scarier.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex turned into a light. It was going to finish off Huangfu Jing, who was still struggling to stand up. A young man looked back and screamed.


    The light was all around. Huangfu Jing stood up. She was no longer nning on falling back. She forced her time and space powers to rise and build a shield for her. She wanted to block the star tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s next attack.


    Anyone with a pair of eyes could tell Huangfu Jing was too wounded. She would not be able to endure another one of those mighty hits.


    Pang!


    The star tyrannosaurus rex hit Huangfu Jing. A sword air broke space and came. An overbearing sword air shed the light. It did not break the star tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s light, but it made the star tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s body fall back.


    The sword air broke. Gu Qingcheng¡¯s body appeared in the shattering sword air.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex kept attacking. Another sword air came down on the star tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s light. It was a white crystal great sword. The person holding the sword was a holydy with white wings.


    Thedy was like an angel who was sted into the sky. She pped her wings and tried to stabilize her body.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex became a light. Its attacks did not stop. It was still going for Huangfu Jing. There was suddenly the shadow of a gold man standing in front of the star tyrannosaurus rex. He had the figure of a gold Buddha. He hit the star tyrannosaurus rex.


    Lin Feng, who was very good when it came to defense, managed to block the attacks of the star tyrannosaurus rex. Its power was also weakened by Little Angel and Gu Qingcheng, but Lin Feng¡¯s body still stumbled back. He spewed out blood. His gold armor had many cracks.


    ¡°Where did this monstere from?¡± Gu Qingcheng looked at the star tyrannosaurus rex and frowned.


    ¡°I do not know. I only know that we must kill it at all costs.¡± Huangfu Jing gnashed her teeth and stood up. Her body broke space and vanished. She went behind the star tyrannosaurus rex. Her legs struck the legs of the star tyrannosaurus rex.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Gu Qingcheng was not slow. Her greatsword had a shocking sky sword air arise. It was headed for the neck of the star tyrannosaurus rex.


    Little Angel and Lin Feng did not speak. One palm and one sword attacked both sides of the star tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s rib bones.


    Four people attacked the star tyrannosaurus rex together, but the star tyrannosaurus rex roared into the sky. The sonic powers had be visible.


    Huangfu Jing, Gu Qingcheng, Little Angel, and Lin Feng were also stopped by the sonic power. They were only one inch away from the star tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s skin, but they could not make contact with their foe.


    They were attacked by the shockwave. Their mouths, ears, eyes, and nose profusely bled. They were badly injured.

 Chapter 3306 - God Descending

    <h4>Chapter 3306 God Descending</h4>


    Roar!The body of the star tyrannosaurus rex expanded. It made a roar that shocked the sky. It sted Huangfu Jing, Gu Qingcheng, and the others away.Lin Feng had trouble getting back on his feet and bncing. He wiped away the blood on his sleeves. He looked at the star tyrannosaurus rex and said, ¡°This is a star tyrannosaurus rex. How has it managed to break the world?¡±


    ¡°I do not know how it has managed to break the world. If we are unable to kill it, Space Garden will be in big danger.¡± Gu Qingcheng was holding her greatsword. She pointed it at the star tyrannosaurus rex. Her sword mind kept rising.


    Huangfu Jing did not speak. She shed next to the star tyrannosaurus rex and moved quickly. She was like a war machine attacking the star tyrannosaurus rex from different angles.


    Because she teleported so fast, it looked like there were many of her attacking the star tyrannosaurus rex from many different angles.


    Knee, elbow, leg, palm, fist, finger, and all kinds of raging power struck the star tyrannosaurus rex. Huangfu Jing¡¯s bones were going to crack, but all her different attacks were unable to break the star tyrannosaurus rex¡¯s defenses.


    Roar!


    Gu Qingcheng and a few people were about to save them when they suddenly heard a roaring sounde out of the bushes. A snow-white tiger with four wings came soaring forth. It was another Break World creature.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s and Lin Feng¡¯s expressions changed. There were already two Break World creatures there. They did not know how many Break World creatures might have been prowling around Space Garden.


    Such scary existences were frightening. Just one of them had proven disastrous. They could not imagine the carnage to transpire if there were a few more of those things showing up, or what kind of damage they would do to Space Garden.


    In fact, Space Garden had more than two Break World beasts. Although the life souls had randomly entered the universe, they chose which creatures to take control of. They picked the most powerful life forces they could. That was especially so when it came to selecting xenogeneics. They were the type of creatures that attracted life souls.


    Space Garden had many, many big xenogeneics. They drew many life souls that were around. It made many xenogeneics suddenly mutate.


    The sess rate of life souls and xenogeneicsbining was still fairly low. Out of 10 life souls, only one could sessfullybine. While that was a low figure, one was scary enough.


    Ji Yanran was fighting an earl-ss xenogeneic. She wanted to practice her power when she suddenly saw a mountaine crumbling down like a breaking wave from the sea. A big red snake, which was 3¨C feet long, suddenly emerged. Its eyes burned with a red me. It looked at Ling¡¯er, who was behind Ji Yanran.


    Boom!


    A blood me fired out. It turned into a sky full of fire sea heading for Ji Yanran and Ling¡¯er.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s body moved. She fell back. The sea of fire that faced them was too much to handle. With her speed, she was unable to avoid the radius of the sea of fire.


    Ji Yanran had to gather up power. She shed at the sea of fire, but the power on the knife was melted by the bloody fires. The knife in her hand turned into steel juice.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s hand was burned by the fire. The mother and the daughter were on the cusp of being swallowed by the bloody fires.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ling¡¯er screamed. Her body was wrapped in white fire. Her entire body was like a spirit body. She released a very powerful spirit body to create white light. It shielded the mother and daughter.


    The blood firended on the shield, but it was unable to break its defense.


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s body floated. She pointed at the big red snake and madly said, ¡°You annoying little worm! How dare you hurt my mother! You have made me very mad!¡±


    ¡°You little bug! So, what? Who cares if you¡¯re mad?¡± The blood snake spoke the humannguage in response. Its scary snakehead looked like it had the face of a human. It looked like a human-faced snake.


    Ling¡¯er looked at the bloody big snake and said, ¡°I am going to beat you.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ha! In that case,e at me,¡± the bloody big snake said. Its bloody fires exploded again. It was burned by the blood mes around, conjuring a sea of blood.


    A tornado-like bloody fire came out of the big snake¡¯s human face. It was going toward Ling¡¯er and Ji Yanran.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, be careful!¡± Ji Yanran wanted to grab Ling¡¯er, who was floating in the air.


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s body shed. She went toward the bloody fire tornado.


    Pang!


    The bloody fire tornado broke Ling¡¯er¡¯s fist. The white light-looking small fist hit the human face snakehead. The human face snake made a wretched scream.


    The scream barely sounded and suddenly stopped. Its body looked like it had been melted by the sun. It turned into nothing and faded into the haze of a white shadow. A red crystal that looked like an eye fell.


    Ji Yanran opened her mouth wide as she stared at Ling¡¯er. Although she knew Ling¡¯er had inherited Han Sen¡¯s body and would be very strong, it was still hard for her to believe a mad Ling¡¯er could be that strong.


    In fact, Ling¡¯er was born with a Super God Spirit mode. She was no worse than Han Sen before his Super God Spirit mode broke the world. Plus, that human face snake had justbined with a life soul, so its Break World rate was bound to be low. It was not yet used to wielding Break World powers. That was how Ling¡¯er had been able to y the beast.


    ¡°Mom, are you OK?¡± Ling¡¯er looked how she did earlier. She returned to Ji Yanran.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Ji Yanran shook her head, but she looked serious as she said, ¡°We have to go back to the base.¡±


    Inside Outer Sky, many scary creaturesbining with life souls. Littleflower, Xie Qing King, and the others were fighting them. They were having a difficult time.


    Xie Qing King was shining with a silver light. He was madly fighting a big ape. His fist and the big ape¡¯s fist collided. Neither of them fell, but the big ape was brave. It also had a lot more power. Although Xie Qing King stood straight and did not fall back, the ground around his feet started to break. His fists bled. There was blood above his fists. The bones inside his hands were visible. It looked like the bones were going to break.


    Tang Zhen Liu was having a bad fight too. He was with Yi Dong Mu, Snowball, and Little Star. They were fighting a weird bug man. The bug man was extremely fast ad could dodge all of their attacks.


    The bug man¡¯s sharp ws were like des. While it was shing, his body left many marks on them.


    The universe was having crazy fights everywhere. It was not just the geno universe experiencing this. Even the universe of kingdoms was suffering this kind of turmoil.


    In the Extreme King, an evil bird with four talons was engaged in a fight. Everywhere it went, it left pieces like sharp des. The inside of the kingdom was little more than a mess. Mountains and buildings were ripped open. The des in the ground were like trenches.


    God only knew how many Extreme King people had suddenly been killed. The blood dyed thend red as cries and screams erupted everywhere. It was like a living hell.


    ¡°God, save my son. I am willing to do anything!¡± An old woman with white hair was holding a young man whose leg had been cut off. He was bleeding everywhere. She was screaming.


    A body emerged from the shadows. It was like a sky god descending. He looked at the Extreme King woman who was begging and coldly said, ¡°I am the god that controls time. I can do as you wish, but do not forget your promise.¡±

 Chapter 3307 - Who Is Evil?

    <h4>Chapter 3307 Who Is Evil?</h4>


    ¡°Moment... Beautiful...¡± Mfoment God looked emotionless. She drew her finger across space.That scary, four-taloned bird¡¯s body looked as if it went through a thousand lifetimes. Its life soulbined with its body much faster.Tobine with a life soul was a very dangerous endeavor. Not many creatures survived the arduous process. Now, Moment Goad had sped up thebining speed by a million times. Thus, the body and life soul were experiencing significant problems.


    The four-taloned, evil bird¡¯s face twisted grotesquely. Afterward, its body instantly exploded. It turned into a bloody mist that went everywhere.


    Moment God did not stop. Time all around her crawled to a standstill. She stepped out from the other side of the system. Another Break World creature was destroying things there.


    The Break World beast was killed by Moment God in the same manner, prompting legions of people to pray to Moment God. Weird power flowed through them all from the air. The powers eventually drifted in the direction of Moment God Temple. It made Moment God Temple brighter. Moment God¡¯s body grew brighter and brighter.


    It was not just Moment God Temple that lit up. Many god temples in the geno hall glowed with a shocking sky god light. All the god powers from all the god temples exploded.


    Blergh!


    Lin Feng¡¯s mouth spewed blood. Even so, his body was not reeling back. He blocked the four-winged white tiger¡¯s w light.


    The gold light that protected his body was perforated. His chest was torn through, leaving three bloody scrapes behind. The marks were so deep that his organs were visible.


    Behind Lin Feng, Little Angel¡¯s body was on the ground. Blood was everywhere as she stood back up. The tip of the white crystal greatsword she held in one of her hands had been cut off.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex madly approached. Lin Feng was unable to fight it. Little Angel was wounded, but she rose her broken sword and tried shing the scary star tyrannosaurus rex


    ¡°Roar!¡± A mad roar shook the ground. The shadow of a gold beast flew to the scene. It struck the star tyrannosaurus rex and its light.


    Boom!


    The ground quaked. The ultimate light and gold light shadow fell back. The gold light shadow was Golden Growler.


    It fought against the star tyrannosaurus rex. Golden Growler¡¯s forehead was already bleeding gold blood, but its body¡¯s gold light shone. It madly roared. A big gold door came out from its mouth.


    The star tyrannosaurus rex seemed to realize that it had encountered a worthy adversary. It stared at Golden Growler and the gold door he was vomiting. It was roaring at the golden door, wanting to test it out.


    The sound hit the golden door, but the golden door did nothing. It slowly opened via its own volition. It had a line of gold light.


    On the other side, Gu Qingcheng and Huangfu Jing stopped following the white tiger. Huangfu Jing used her time and space powers to teleport. The four-winged white tiger was strong, but it was unable to hurt her.


    Gu Qingcheng¡¯s sword was like a shocking flood. An overbearing sword air was blown into the sky, but it only managed to stop a few of the four-winged white tiger¡¯s attacks.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground was shaking. The forests were shaking. A steel tree at the end of the forest, which was as tall as a tower, wasing. It was a nt Break World beast. It was headed for the human city in Space Garden.


    ¡°Let me handle this.¡± Huangfu Jing¡¯s eyes looked like they were on fire.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Qingcheng followed the sword movements. A sword light broke space and went to the scary steel tree.


    The people and spirits that could go there were elites who had endured countless life-and-death moments. Even though the situation was dire, no one was actually losing all of their hope that these trials could be ovee. No one prayed for the aid of a God Spirit, and no God Spirit went to Space Garden. Only the elites of Space Garden held strong to battle the Break World beasts with their own volition.


    In the Tianxia System, Wang Yuhang rode his bike and broke space. He was going to Outer Sky to see what happened to Littleflower.


    Suddenly, a ck hole formed in the sky. A life soul, which looked like a sky demon spirit and was wearing a crown, appeared and headed straight for Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Wang Yuhang saw the life soul and threw a punch at it.


    His power was unable to touch the life soul. The life soul was like a ghost that went through his fist. It went into his body.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s head massively ached. He was thrust into agony. He clutched his head and screamed as his body zed with transparent fire.


    There were lots of fights going on in Outer Sky as well. The fights were worse than the fights in Space Garden. Outer Sky had many more strong elites than Space Garden did, so many life souls went there. One out of four life souls went to that realm.


    The base was broken. The Very High were fighting. Littleflower entered his king spirit body. He used his holy body power to trap a few Break World beasts, but he could not spend time doing anything else.


    ¡°Help!¡± Ning Yue kept running while screaming. He had tears running out of the corners of his eyes.


    A Break World beast with nine heads was chasing Ning Yue and Sheep.


    As he was running, Sheep screamed, ¡°Boss! Do not chase me! I am so skinny and chewy! I do not taste good! You should go and chase that person who does not look like a man or a woman! He tastes the best!¡±


    With Sheep¡¯s power, he would not have made it to the geno universe. Sheep had been holding the legs of the Han family for a long time. By remaining faithful, he had procured many benefits. He made it out of the sanctuaries and remained close with the Han family in the Alliance. He had only just arrived in the geno universe.


    Only a few dayster after arriving, he was witnessing this most recent disaster. It made Sheep so depressed that he wanted to start coughing up blood.


    Ning Yue heard Sheep¡¯s deration for favoring the Break World beast eating him instead. It made him shocked and scared. He cried and yelled, ¡°If you want to eat, eat Sheep! He tastes the best! He is very fat and soft!¡±


    ¡°You horrible person,¡± Sheep angrily said. ¡°How do you know I am fat and soft? I bet you always wanted to eat me!¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± the nine-headed beast shouted with annoyance. He punched the ground. The explosive power broke the ground. The ground copsed. Sheep and Ning Yue feel deep into the hole that formed.


    ¡°I really hate guys like this who are annoying people that cry and moan constantly.¡± It seemed that the nine-headed monster was very manly. He lifted a fist and threw a punch at the deep hole.


    His fist was bigger than a room. The fist¡¯s shadow covered both Sheep and Ning Yue.


    ¡°Boss... Help me... Actually, I am a son of yours who you lost many years ago.¡± Sheep was so scared, he climbed up and tried to obey his viin.


    ¡°No, I do not have a pussy son like you.¡± The giant fist of the nine-headed monster continued its damning descend downward.


    Boom!


    The rocks around them fell as the ground was punctured. The impact left a deep hole. Sheep was holding his legs. As heid on the floor with his eyes closed, he screamed, ¡°I am going to die... I am going to die...¡±


    Soon after, he noticed that the nine-headed monster¡¯s giant fist did not actuallynd on him. It was still two inches away, but it had note down.


    Not far away from him, Ning Yue was kneeling on the floor. He was holding the ground. One hand was holding a little green sword. The little sword and Ning Yue were glowing with a green me. It blocked the nine-headed beast¡¯s fist.


    Ning Yue lowered his head and coldly asked, ¡°Who did you call a pussy?¡±

 Chapter 3308 - Sky King’s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 3308 Sky King¡¯s Identity</h4>


    ¡°People like you...¡± The nine-headed monster looked frozen. It felt a scary sword air explode from Ning Yue¡¯s body. It stumbled back a few steps.Ning Yue got up off the ground. He was holding the small green sword. His face was very cold. All the fear and weakness he previously exhibited were gone. He was like an entirely different person.Katcha!


    The nine-headed monster¡¯s arms, which were going to hit Ning Yue and Sheep, had a sword aire out from it. An arm was cut off. The nine-headed monster squealed. Its broken arm bled like a fountain of bloody, red water.


    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡± All of the nine-headed monster¡¯s heads roared together. Nine different powers gathered together. Another fist deployed nine evil lights. They madly punched at Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue let the little green sword go. He allowed the little sword to float in front of him. He did not look at the scary power that came from the little green sword. A man and a sword did not move.


    As the nine evil lights wereing closer, Ning Yue did not move a muscle. The little green sword made a buzzing noise. It released a strange sword cry. It turned into a green peacock that went straight for Ning Yue.


    Boom!


    The nine evil lights detonated on Ning Yue. Everything around seemed to rise up. The nine evil lights shattered.


    Sheep was hiding behind Ning Yue. His eyes were wide open. Within the nine lights, a green color kept spreading. The nine god lights could not get closer.


    As the nine god lights faded, Ning Yue was still standing where he had been. He looked unharmed, but his body was adorned in beautiful, green feather clothing. He was like a proud, green peacock.


    Ning Yue looked into the sky. He lifted his lips to smile and said, ¡°I am back...¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The nine-headed weird beast roared. He threw more punches at Ning Yue, one after another.


    Ning Yue calmly looked at the nine-headed monster, whose futile strikes could not aplish anything. His feather clothing had many peacock feathersing out. They turned into many green sword lights.


    The nine-headed monster¡¯s nine god light came again. It was pierced by a green light. No matter how many nine god lights the nine-headed monster unleashed, the same results happened every time.


    On top of that, Ning Yue¡¯s body was decked in more and more peacock feathers as time went by. The nine-headed monster was unable to stop it. A green sword light suddenly pierced through its head and broke it. That couldn¡¯t be stopped either.


    The head immediately grew back.


    The nine-headed monster madly roared, ¡°You cannot kill me! I am going to rip you apart!¡±


    After that, the nine-headed monster raised its head. It was going to jump on Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue squinted his eyes. The feathers on the peacock¡¯s train were lined up straight behind him. He became a sky full of sword lights going for the nine-headed monster.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The nine-headed monster tried its hardest to swing its fists, but there were more and more sword lights piercing through its body and head. Suddenly, its body and nine heads were broken.


    The nine-headed monster¡¯s giant body turned into a blood mist. It did not heal itself.


    ¡°Holy crap! This person, who is not a guy and not a girl, is so strong.¡± Sheep¡¯s mouth was agape in awe of the spectacle. He could not believe Ning Yue, who was such a noble-looking peacock, was the same Ning Yue as the one that was always a wimp. He just couldn¡¯t picture it. He was too used to seeing him cry all day long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We now have extra big trouble.¡± The feathers on Ning Yue¡¯s body had be wings. He prepared his body to fly up. Suddenly, he turned into a green light and disappeared into the sky.


    Sheep realized what was happening. He looked in Ning Yue¡¯s direction and shouted, ¡°Wait for me! Do not leave me!¡±


    A green peacock feather floated down. It scared Sheep. He thought Ning Yue was going to kill him.


    The peacock feather stopped near Sheep. It bent into a curve to carry Sheep up and away at a speed to break through space. Suddenly, he flew into the sky.


    Very High and Mirror Lake was host to many elites fighting for their lives, but Outer Sky had more and more Break World beasts showing up. They could not control it anymore.


    Yu Shanxin stepped forward. His feet moved like they were stepping on a lotus flower. He stepped on the back of a phoenix-like Break World beast. No matter how that weird bird flew, Yu Shanxin was practically attached to its back. The beast couldn¡¯t shake its rider.


    Although Yu Shanxin could not beat the Break World beast, the Break World beast could do nothing to hurt Yu Shanxin.


    ¡°It looks like it is my fortuitous time as the silkworm is now done,¡± Yu Shanxin said with a sigh.


    He felt as if chains had been unlocked within his body. It made Yu Shanxin¡¯s body harder to touch. He followed the phoenix-like Break World beast that was flying in the sky.


    In the seven kingdoms, there were many Break World beasts. The number of Break World beasts was less than the number invading the geno universe. Even so, the seven kingdoms were incurring significant damage.


    Fortunately, the seven kingdoms had Break World elites to safeguard their realms. Furthermore, they believed in God Spirits. They had the protection of the God Spirits. Things there were not as bad as they were in the geno universe. The fights were not so devastating.


    Han Sen had initially nned on flying back to the Space Garden, but he didn¡¯t move. Ancient Devil suddenly arrived before him.


    ¡°Han Sen, are you interested in going to the 33 skies?¡± Ancient Devil knew Han Sen was there, which was why he looked for him.


    ¡°I do not have the time for that right now.¡± After saying that, Han Sen readied himself to leave.


    Ancient Devil asked, ¡°If we do not put the main and the reverse universal tracks back together, how many Break World beasts do you think you will be able to kill? Plus, the targets of the life souls are not just xenogeneics. They might even possess your family and friends. Are you going to kill them too?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He knew Ancient Devil was right. No matter how strong his power was, he could not kill all the life souls singlehandedly. He would not be able to keep everyone he cared about safe.


    Ancient Devil looked at the ck hole in the sky as he said, ¡°If I have guessed things correctly, Sky King must have woken up.¡±


    ¡°What is Sky King¡¯s history?¡± Han Sen guessed this might have something to do with Sky King. He had only just broken the world, yet he could use many of the weapon gene races located in the Soldier Knife Sky. Plus, Qin Xiu needing him so badly had to mean something. It was enough for Han Sen to make some predictions and judgments.


    ¡°Back then, God Chaos Party brought down the geno hall,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°In the end, thest god hall leader sessfully rebooted the universe. The results of doing that were far from perfect, but it was not as if it had been a useless thing to do. The universe of kingdom¡¯s universal rules are very broken. The buffer zone between the two universes was split into 33 skies. That did not happen suddenly. The old leader prepared for this a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Ancient Devil smiled. ¡°To break the supremacy of the God Spirits, a new order must be built to take over. The 33 skies are the new god world the old leader wanted. After the geno hall was destroyed, the 33 skies were to be the center between both universes and control the process of reincarnation between all living things. It was to be beyond everything.¡±

 Chapter 3309 - Evacuation

    <h4>Chapter 3309 Evacuation</h4>


    ¡°You wait here.¡± Han Sen did not allow Ancient Devil to keep talking. His mind jumped, so he vanished.When Han Sen¡¯s body stopped moving, he was in Space Garden. The Dongxuan Aura covered all of Space Garden. All of its images sprung to life.This was the time when the big snake attacked Ji Yanran. Han Sen was going to save her, but he watched Ling¡¯er adopt the form of her Super God Spirit mode andy waste to the big and bloody snake.


    Knowing they were both OK, Han Sen shed his body outside of the base.


    He saw a cow-headed monster with demonic wings on its back. It was attacking the base. Qin Xuan, Zero, Exquisite, and Moment Queen were attacking the monster that had the head of a cow.


    The monster with the cow head kept quaking the earth. No one was able to block its powerful attacks. The base¡¯s power copsed. Many humans, spirits, and young men in the base were hurt.


    Of the elites that remained, none of them were good when it came to defenses. They were not like Lin Feng. They could barely block the assault of the monster with the head of a cow. Qin Xuan and Zero were injured.


    The young men had never experienced a cataclysm like this before. No matter how much of a genius they were, when they were crushed like that, they could only be afraid and cry.


    After the monster with the head of a cow shook the ground again, there was a tsunami of earth and soil. It rose right in the base. It seemed as if no one was able to put an end to its attacks.


    Zero and Moment Goddess attacked from the side. They could not fight straight on.


    A shadow appeared in front of the base. It flicked its finger to fire a coin that stuck to the cow-headed monster¡¯s forehead. The monster with the head of a cow fell to the ground. It struggled to get back up. It was like it had been pushed down with the weight of a mountain.


    ¡°Han Sen!¡± Qin Xuan saw the coin and understood who wasing.


    ¡°Mister Dor!¡± The young people were shocked and happy. They finally saw the person from the legends alive and in the flesh. It was especially amazing that it happened at such a pivotal moment. They were extremely happy.


    ¡°Take care of our people,¡± Han Sen said to Zero and Qin Xuan. He then stepped forward and disappeared into space.


    Although Huangfu Jing and Gu Qingcheng were in danger, Han Sen did not go and save them. From what he was able to see, their situation was dangerous but not life-threatening. With their powers, unless the Break World beasts had a death wish, they could not really kill them.


    Han Sen did not worry too much about Space Garden, so he used Gxy Teleportation to reach Outer Sky. The situation there was far worse than it was for Space Garden.


    The Very High were working hard to protect the old and weak people. They were in the middle of their evacuation efforts. Even so, they were getting attacked by scary Break World beasts, left, right, and center. Even the body of the Very High Leader was soaked in blood. The sky went red. One could not tell if that was the blood of the Break World beasts or the Very High.


    Littleflower, Xie Qing King, and the others were all in the middle of a bad fight. Xie Qing King was badly bleeding silver blood. One of his arms fell off. His other fist was waving.


    Ning Yue¡¯s peacock clothes had a sword light that shocked the world. He was fighting a Break World beast that looked like a giant god bird.


    ¡°Ning Yue broke the world! It looks like that mysterious little green sword is better than I could have possiblyprehended.¡± Han Sen was a little bit shocked by what he was witnessing, but he did not think it was entirely right. With Ning Yue¡¯s mind, even without the little green sword, he would have broken the world sooner rather thanter.


    Littleflower fought a few Break World beasts, but his body had yet to bleed. He looked to be handling things very capably. Even if he didn¡¯t break the world, Littleflower was still able to suppress the Break World beasts thanks to his king spirit body, along with the world king god¡¯s time and space powers.


    Han Yan had a sword spirit with her. A sword light was near her. She was fending off a Break World beast. Her Super God Spirit body was rted to a spirit body, but this was a sword spirit body and not a body spirit.


    There were too many Break World beasts invading Outer Sky. Han Sen was quickly able to count 20 Break World beasts there. He did not know how many more Break World beasts were lurking out there.


    Plus, more Break World beasts were emerging from Outer Sky. There were more and more arriving.


    Han Yufei was holding a strange umbre. She was fighting a Break World beast. The power of the Break World beast was stronger than Han Yufei, but it was unable to harm her.


    The umbre transformed into aser gun. Right after that, it turned into a shield that fired wires. It looked like her nifty umbre was able to be anything and everything. It morphed to suit the precise situation she required.


    Han Sen watched Mister Whitee out from Outer Sky. With every step he took, he left a footprint in the sky. He was not fighting the Break World beasts. Han Sen did not know what he was doing, but seeing him there made him feel better about the whole situation.


    ¡°With Mister White here, the Very High should be able to evacuate Outer Sky sessfully.¡± Han Sen noticed Mister White look his way. He gave him a salute.


    Seeing Mister White nod at him, Han Sen knew there would not be any more issues. He used Gxy Teleportation to leave.


    Not long after Han Sen left, Mister White walked to the edge of the Outer Sky¡¯s exit. The ground shook. There was a giant light in space. It locked onto the entirety of space.


    The light formation was made from footprints. It sealed the exit to Outer Sky and blocked the Break World beasts that were in there.


    The Break World beasts in Outer Sky were furious. They tried to break the formation of light. When they struck the formation of light, they were unable to attack it. The formation of light absorbed their powers. It locked up the area even more.


    The Very High and many other elites felt a great swathe of relief. They looked at Mister White with gratitude. There were many Break World beasts already in Outer Sky. If they all came out, all the Very High would die. They would not even be permitted to fall back.


    Sky Pce was undergoing chaos too. The holy gourd vine was dancing. All the gourds were flying and firing beams of holy light to destroy everything.


    Han Sen watched the holy gourd light do that. As he did, he knew they were possessed by life souls. They hadbined with a life soul and were now breaking the world. Seeing this situation made him frown.


    That was not the only terrifying scene in Sky Pce. White Jade Jing was revealed in space. It was glowing with a god light. The five cities and 12 towers were also like that. They were surrounded by holy air. An evil light went into the sky. Many scary Break World beasts emerged from there.


    Han Sen saw a Break World beast that looked like a flying sky demon woman. She carried a mysterious power with her. Wherever she went, things turned to jade.


    The dungeon that held 72 beasts opened, enabling many scary beasts toe rushing out. Their presences were very scary. They had all broken the world.


    ¡°Sky Pce will be unable to repel this.¡± Han Sen saw Sky Pce Leader and many Sky Pce elites battling. They wanted to evacuate the students of Sky Pce, but there were too many Sky Pce students. They had many more than the Very High. It was difficult to evacuate them. Many Sky Pce students were already dead.


    Han Sen did not hesitate. He teleported to the where the Rebate lived and saw Yisha fighting a Break World beast badly. She was covering the Rebate people as they left.

 Chapter 3310 - Student Meeting a Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 3310 Student Meeting a Teacher</h4>


    The Rebate were scared and scrambling into their airships. Many airships departed the atmosphere to escape Narrow Moon.The scary power of the Break World beasts was still descending all around them. Many airships were affected. Some of them blew up in the air, leading to the deaths of many people.Yisha tried her best to battle the Break World beasts, but her power still had a way to go before she could hope to break the world. Her Teeth Knife power could not serrate the skin of a Break World beast and draw blood. She had no choice but to watch the Break World beasts kill countless people across Narrow Moon.


    Pang!


    An airship was hit by a shockwave unleashed by a Break World beast¡¯s tail whip. It created a big hole. The ship lost control and rolled around in the air.


    Many Rebate children were flung away as more kids cried helplessly inside the ship. It was a rescue ship designated to evacuate school children.


    The Break World beast made a happy roar. It opened its mouth wide and moved to the kids who had been flung out of the ship. It also rushed to the ship. It was going to eat the ship and the kids.


    Yisha gnashed her teeth. She knew she would be unable to defeat such monsters, but she still raised her knife to try and attack the Break World beast.


    The overbearing teeth power struck the scaly armor the Break World beast was wearing. Blood went everywhere. The Break World beast opened its mouth and turned its attention to Yisha. It was going to swallow her.


    Yisha¡¯s teeth power exploded with fury. A purple and ck knife air blew into the sky. It was a sign she wanted to self-destruct.


    Suddenly, Yisha felt a power enter her body. It turned her teeth power, which was inside her body, into nothing. It angered and shocked Yisha. She thought some other scary creature had just arrived.


    When she turned around, she realized it was Han Sen who hade behind her. Han Sen put his hand on her back and gently said, ¡°Student meeting a teacher. Let your student handle this matter.¡±


    After that, Han Sen¡¯s strong body strolled past Yisha. He went in front of her and threw a punch at the Break World beast.


    The powerful Break World power of the Dongxuan Sutra dismembered the Break World beast. The giant monster was destroyed with one sole punch. A crystal that looked like a teardrop fell out of its remains.


    After witnessing this, the Rebate survivors cheered. Yisha looked at Han Sen¡¯s back. She did not know how to feel. What she had just seen kept reying in her head like a movie.


    Back in the day, everyone had abandoned him. No one wanted to ept a crystallizer for a student. Because of a silly bet, she took him on as her own. Yisha never expected, not even in a million years, that her student would turn out to be her rival, Dor.


    She did not expect that student would be a legend of the universe and heralded as the greatest man to exist. Now, he had taken the time to save her and the Rebate.


    All thoseplicated emotions were wrestling within = Yisha¡¯s heart. It made her unable to formte a sentence in response.


    Student. Enemy. Closest stranger.


    ¡°Break World beast killed: Red tail killed. Got Break World gene.¡±


    Han Sen reached out his hand to grab the Break World gene. He put it in his pocket and turned around. He bowed again and said, ¡°Greetings, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Yisha self-deprecatingly asked.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°If had not had your care back then, I would never have earned the chance to level up and gather resources. I would not have be the man I am today without your assistance. How could I ever forget you and your kindness? Once you became my teacher, you were forever my teacher. You are my teacher forever.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, this is not the ce to speak,¡± Han Sen said to Yisha. ¡°Please take the Rebate and depart Sky Pce. You cannot live here anymore. If you leave Sky Pce, your people will find greater safety. If you can, take the Rebate to Space Garden. That is the safest ce.¡±


    Yisha knew this was not the time to talk. She looked at him with aplex mixture of emotions and nodded. She returned to the Rebate andmanded them to take a ship and leave.


    Many Rebate people remembered Han Sen. Some people used to believe he was an enemy. They now looked at Han Sen differently. It felt as if he was from a different world.


    ¡°Things are hard to predict,¡± a Rebate king said. ¡°No one would have thought a crystallizer heir, who had been abandoned by the universe, would be one of the universe¡¯s greatest legends.¡±


    There were no more Break World beasts on the way, so Han Sen went to Sky Pce. That was Sky where the worst battle was happening.


    He wanted to cover the Sky Pce students. Sky Pce Leader and the elites were fighting the scary Break World beasts that hailed from the White Jade Jing. Many Sky Pce elites had already been in, so Sky Pce was raining blood. No one knew whose blood it was anymore.


    Han Sen saw Sky Pce Leader had a presence that not unlike the tide. He blocked a jade statue that looked like a flying sky demon woman. He was not losing. He had already managed to break the world.


    ¡°In the universe, there are people who have managed to break the world!¡± Han Sen proimed as apliment. To be able to break the world in the geno universe meant one was a very special person.


    This was much harder to achieve than it was in the universe of kingdoms. Sky Pce Leader really was the strongest in the whole universe.


    Even though Sky Pce Leader had already broken the world, he could not take down the many Break World beasts assaulting Sky Pce. The elites kept fighting, but it was a nasty battle.


    Han Sen looked toward White Jade Jing¡¯s 12 buildings and five cities. He noticed the scary presence was getting stronger. He did not know how many terrifying creatures hadbined with life souls. He knew this fight would only be a losing one. Victory did not seem possible. He covered Sky Pce and bid for them to fall back.


    ¡°Leader, tell the Sky Pce students to retreat. I will take care of the rest.¡± Han Sen drew his Inch Grey Sword. He used the sword like a knife, prompting many knife lights to break through space. The knife lights crossed each other. The knife lights went against the sky as they headed for White Jade Jing.


    The Break World beasts that touched the knife lights had their limbs hacked off. Beast blood spilled everywhere.


    ¡°Good kid, alwaysing to help people in the nick of time.¡± Sky Pce Leader was covered in blood. Even so, seeing Han Sen was enough to make him joyful. White Jade Jing had too many scary creatures. The 72 killers were breaking the pce too. If Han Sen had not arrived, even if they bled and became a river, they would be unable to fall back.


    ¡°You hold on here. I need to see the gourds first.¡± Sky Pce Leader was not being so polite to Han Sen. He taught Han Sen in the past, and he had epted Han Yan as a student. His rtionship with Han Sen was a special one.


    ¡°You can go. I am here.¡± Han Sen kept swinging his knife. Under the Sky Knife skills created a of knives that blocked the path from the White Jade Jing. The Break World beasts could not advance.


    Han Sen did not have the time to kill the Break World beasts. There was not much he could do alone. When he killed the Break World beasts, there would be more lives open to being killed by Break World beasts elsewhere. All Han Sen could do was block the Break World beasts to cover the retreat of the Sky Pce students and save the lives of as many as possible.


    Many knife lights crossed each other. It was like there was a sky blocking all of space. Han Sen¡¯s knife lights shed out fast. The gaps became smaller and smaller.


    Many Break World beasts broke the knife wanting to rush through it, but they were only hurt by the knife.


    Boom!


    A jade light was shining in a White Jade Jing. The jade light broke Han Sen¡¯s knife lights. It made a hole. It was going for Han Sen.


    Han Sen froze. The jade light was a jade knife. It was able to create a solid power. That meant the Break World beast in White Jade Jing had a Break World rate of at least 30%.

 Chapter 3311 - I Am Here

    <h4>Chapter 3311 I Am Here</h4>


    Han Sen looked ovefr and saw a ck jade statue walk out of White Jade Jing. The jade statue was just like a living thing, but its body was jade. A jade sword was attached to its waist.Before the jade sword was drawn from its scabbard, sword light began surrounding it. The ck jade statue stepped out. The sword light turned into a jade sword and shed at Han Sen.The Break World beasts that came out from the White Jade Jing appeared to be afraid of the ck jade statue. They all fell back. They were waiting for the ck jade statue to y Han Sen.


    Han Sen clutched his Inch Grey Sword and swung it at the jade sword. He broke the jade sword. He did not stop. He started to attack the ck jade statue.


    The ck jade statue¡¯s eyes had an evil light flicker. The jade sword on its waist came out from the scabbard. One sword sound shocked the sky and the ground. It was like a jade pir-like sword light was breaking the sky. It went toward Han Sen¡¯s Inch Grey Sword.


    Katcha!


    Under the sheer, unrelenting force of Han Sen¡¯s sword, the jade sword and ck jade statue were sliced in half. It suddenly made many Break World creatures fall back. The whole of the five cities and 12 buildings froze.


    When Han Sen grabbed the ck jade crystal, an announcement yed in his head. ¡°Hunted Break World beast: ck king. Got ck king beast soul. Found Break World gene.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s mind did not turn to focus on the Break World gene. He used all of the power in his sword to kill the ck king. He used Dongxuan Aura and felt more strong presences were emerging from White Jade Jing like the ck king. And worse than that, many of them were far more frightening. Han Sen did not dare underestimate any potential foes.


    Han Sen was avoiding them, and the scary Break World creatures of the White Jade Jing were avoiding him too. After Han Sen managed to kill the ck king in a single strike, the Break World beasts outside feared him. No more Break World beasts dared to emerge from White Jade Jing.


    Han Sen¡¯s power alone stopped White Jade Jing and its scary creatures. It enabled the Sky Pce students to retreat in safety.


    A Sky Pce elder was soaked in blood. He had a broken arm. Before he left, he put his arm against his chest and performed the gesture of a bow to Han Sen.


    No one said a word. Many of the Sky Pce elites merely walked away quietly. They were not afraid to die while fighting, but the Sky Pce students could not die there. They had to protect the students and ensure they were able to leave safely and live.


    Han Sen did not dare leave. He stood in front of the 12 buildings of the five cities. Countless numbers of scary creatures were being produced, but they would not step out of White Jade Jing.


    Still, Break World beasts were all around. The Break World beasts from White Jade Jing had brought Sky Pce a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Ancient Devil is right. With my power alone, no matter how many Break World beasts I kill, I cannot protect all my family and friends. I cannot save the world.¡± Han Sen could not think of a better way to deal with all this. If he left, the scary monsters of White Jade Jing would keeping. More and more people would be killed.


    Boom!


    Han Sen suddenly saw a sky full of holy light explode. A giant gourd vine broke space. The holy gourds on it were glowing. They killed the Break World beasts around.


    Han Sen watched Sky Pce Leader stand atop the vine. It looked as if he had managed to tame it. Perhaps the holy vine had restored its original will, so it was no longer affected by the life soul now.


    Han Sen was happy. The holy vine was indeed special. It was nothingpared to the Break World beasts. It had the protection of the Sky Pce Leader. The Sky Pce students would live on this day.


    ¡°Han Sen, I am taking them to go back. Can you hold the line?¡± Sky Pce Leader¡¯s voice sounded. He was able to tell Han Sen was not doing so well.


    ¡°I am here,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°You have my sword. None of them will make it through. You guys just keep going.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Well said. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sky Pce Leader stroked the holy vine. The countless gourds on the holy vine glowed with holy light. It protected Sky Pce¡¯s ships and battleships as they flew out and departed the realm.


    White Jade Jing¡¯s many beasts roared to the sky. They were all jumping, wanting to get out of there.


    Han Sen was holding his sword. He was standing firm outside White Jade Jing all alone. No Break World beasts were bold enough to take a step forward. They just kept roaring where they were.


    A woman with white clothes stained with blood was next to Sky Pce Leader. She looked at Han Sen, who looked strange next to White Jade Jing, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there woulde a day the Sky only survived because of his actions.¡±


    ¡°That is what is so amazing about life,¡± Sky Pce Leader said. ¡°You never expect what happens next.¡±


    ¡°From what I usually see, that is not something explicitly nice.¡± The woman looked at the many dead Sky Pce students. After the fight, Sky Pce was pretty much destroyed. Even so, its people had mostly survived.


    ¡°The world has changed. We will have to change with it. If we do not want to die in silence, then we must explode. The Sky never shy away from the concept of a challenge. I am sure the Sky Pce students will emerge stronger from enduring future hardships. They will be able to rule the world again.¡± Sky Pce Leader changed his tone. ¡°But right now, we need to focus on staying alive.¡±


    Therge and small ships were protected by the holy vine as they started to fly. All of the Sky quietly looked toward White Jade Jing.


    There were the mysterious 12 buildings and five cities. There were many Break World beasts there, and a man was standing in front of White Jade Jing. There was also the man¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Sister, he is back.¡± Yun Suyi was tugging Yun Sushang¡¯s sleeves. When they peered at Han Sen¡¯s back, the two blushed.


    Yun Sushang sighed. It was great Han Sen had managed to save Sky Pce, but that meant Yun Suyi would not soon forget Han Sen.


    Thousand Feather Crane clenched his fists and said, ¡°We must work harder. One day, we can reim Sky Pce and White Jade Jing through the strength of our own power.¡±


    ¡°Yes. One day, we will take back Sky Pce,¡± the Sky students all solemnly vowed. Even so, they all felt sad.


    That was the day they all lost their homes.


    Things like this were happening everywhere in the universe. Only one ce remained quiet like dead water.


    In a dark red, Blood Legion and its many members and Human King were peering at the ck hole in the sky.


    ¡°The main and reverse worlds have developed a crack. It appears Qin Xiu is making his move. This is a ster chance for us.¡± Human King flickered with a weird light.


    ¡°Mister Leader, do we do it now?¡± a member asked.


    ¡°Of course, we do it now. The bridging tunnel has been opened. This is the age of chaos. Our best chance of doing it is now.¡± Human King stood up. He led the Blood Legion members to the ck hole.


    In the realm of the Demon, one person was in the ck hole. It was the Demon known as Demon Alpha. The ck hole Demon Alpha was in had already been there before the other ck holes had appeared.


    The Demon Alpha did not have a reaction when the ck hole showed up. Her face did not have a single emotion. She silently looked at the life souling out from the ck hole.


    One life soul came to the of the Demons. Demon Alpha waved her hand as if to carry fate. She killed the life soul.


    ¡°Seeing the spirits before me, is it one of the Asura?¡± Demon Alpha coldly looked at the life soul that was gone. She looked disdainful.

 Chapter 3312 - Managerf

    <h4>Chapter 3312 Managerf</h4>


    After covering the evacuation of Sky Pce, Han Sen went back to meet with Ancient Devil.Ancient Devil had been correct. No matter how strong he was, he could not protect the entire universe. He could only protect the people he cared about first. Han Sen cared about many people, but he did not know where most of them were. It was likely he would be unable to save them all.Han Sen returned to Ancient Devil and said, ¡°Ancient Devil, carry on with what you were saying,¡±


    Ancient Devil did not look any different. He carried on with his subject of conversation and said, ¡°ording to the old leader¡¯s ns, the 33 skies were to be the universe¡¯s core area that could control both the main and the reverse universes. If they were to control them, they would require a manager. So, when they designed the 33 skies, they established the n for a manager to operate in the 33 skies. That means they created a creature from 33 skies to be the manager. That way, they could make the 33 skies run.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Sky King is a creature the 33 skies made?¡± Han Sen understood what Ancient Devil meant to say.


    Ancient Devil nodded. ¡°Yes. Sky King is one of the creatures the 33 skies made. He was supposed to be the No. 1 manager who controlled the 33 skies. He was going to take direct orders from the old leader. That meant he would be the primary manager in the 33 skies. When the universe was rebooted, the 33 skies were affected. It created manyyers in space. The creatures there were affected too. Many creatures were reincarnated like Sky King.¡±


    Hearing Ancient Devil speak got Han Sen to start thinking. He eventually looked at Ancient Devil and said, ¡°If I have guessed things correctly, you are saying that the 33 skies had more than one manager like Sky King. Does that mean the eight generals you used to have were all creatures from the 33 skies?¡±


    Ancient Devil did not deny it. Heughed and said, ¡°You are right. The eight generals were the creatures from the 33 skies. They had the power to protect the 33 skies. Even if they reincarnated, the talents of their souls would not be changed. The 33 skies rely on their power. I found their reincarnated selves and hoped to use their powers to control the 33 skies, but controlling the 33 skies still requires them and their souls to be awoken. Right now, Sky King¡¯s soul has been awoken. If it wasn¡¯t, the 33 skies would not be like how they are now.¡±


    ¡°Why must it be Sky King? Can it not be another general?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Did I not just tell you that Sky King was the creature from the 33 skies appointed with the highest level of authority?¡± Ancient Devil replied. ¡°The other generals did not have a low amount of authority, but the authorities permitted were still different. To open the 33 skies, Sky King was required to be woken up.¡±


    ¡°What about Asura?¡± Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil with eyes that were on fire.


    Ancient Devil shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Everything is prone to idents, and things going wrong. Asura was one such ident. She is a spirit of the 33 skies. She was the manager in control of allws.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil, wanting him to keep on talking.


    Ancient Devil looked like he was smiling at Han Sen, but he wasn¡¯t smiling. ¡°Do you want to keep hearing stories here ore with me to the 33 skies and seal the holes in the universes?¡±


    ¡°Can you seal them?¡± Han Sen enquired Ancient Devil with wonder.


    ¡°Sky King is already awake. Although he has not totally woken up yet, the two paths he has opened cannot be closed easily. Even if you closed them, he has what it takes to open them again.¡± After pausing, Ancient Devil squinted his eyes and said, ¡°If you and I co-operate, we might stand a chance. I have a way in which we can stop Sky King from opening the paths to and from.¡±


    ¡°What benefit do you get out of doing this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You should know that I am interested in the geno tablet. I do not want other people to fight me for it, especially a guy who can control Sky King and the God Chaos Party. With my power being what it is, I cannot fight Qin Xiu. If he enters the 33rd sky soon, I will stand no chance of stopping him.¡± Ancient Devil was being very honest and forthright.


    Han Sen nodded and asked, ¡°In that case, what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the 33 skies first,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°Without the geno prototype replica, I can no longer return to the 33rd sky. Only you can take me there.¡±


    ¡°I can only use my spirit body to go there,¡± Han Sen said with the shake of his head. ¡°I cannot take anything with me.¡±


    He was speaking the truth. If he could take Ancient Devil with him there, he really would have done so. Ancient Devil could not touch the geno tablet.


    Ancient Devil seemed to figure that was the case, so he was not surprised. He said, ¡°That is not hard. I can use a souling out skill. I can enter your Sea of Soul. Then, you can escort my spirit to the 33rd sky.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Han Sen said with a nod. He watched Ancient Devil¡¯s body enter the 33 skies, so he was not surprised.


    ¡°You wait here. I will find a safe spot for my body.¡± Ancient Devil teleported away. A momentter, he came back with a spirit body.


    Han Sen opened his Sea of Soul. Ancient Devil flew inside.


    Seeing that Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul had many beast souls and God Spirits, Ancient Devil could not help butpliment him. ¡°You are a human from the sanctuary, yet, by some miracle, you turned out to be so special. You have the rule power approval of the sanctuaries. I am so jealous.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be jealous about?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°The sanctuaries were created by Qin Xiu and World King God. If they could make it, I think you would have been able to make something simr too.


    Ancient Devil coldly said, ¡°Qin Xiu is strong, but I never fought him before. Knowing he was able to do things like this, I know why he is so unique. But if he wanted to make the sanctuaries, he should not have been able to make it then. It¡¯s not just him. Even the God Hall Leader should have been unable to make something like the sanctuaries.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Qin Xiu make the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen enquired with surprise.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ancient Devil said with certainty. ¡°When I reincarnated in the sanctuaries, the sanctuaries did not have humans or creatures. There was no Qin Xiu or World King God either. Even if Qin Xiu created humans and creatures, that was just done after finding the sanctuaries. Through the years of my research, I learned the rules of the sanctuaries were never so simple. Its rules are like the geno hall.¡±


    Han Sen did not believe this, so he asked, ¡°What are you saying? Are you saying the sanctuaries are on par with the geno hall? That is a bit hard to believe. The power people have in the sanctuaries is extremely low. How can it be considered the same as the geno hall?¡±


    ¡°That is not how levels are determined,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°It¡¯s like the education of the Alliance. Primary schools are different from universities. To the Alliance, they are both as important as each other. Do you understand that?¡±


    Han Sen looked at him weirdly and said, ¡°That means, the sanctuaries and the geno hall are the same levels but they just function differently. But if that is the case, what is the function of the sanctuaries?¡±

 Chapter 3313 - Symbol

    <h4>Chapter 3313 Symbol</h4>


    ¡°If I knew, I would not have been trapped in the sanctuaries for as long as I was,¡± Ancient Devil said with a shrug of his shoulders.While they were talking, Han Sen entered the 33rd sky. The 33rd sky was the same as before. There was one geno tablet, and that was it. There was nothing else in that zone. There were just the ck holes.¡°Ancient Devil, how do I close the space tunnels? You are not going to tell me I need to activate the geno tablets, are you?¡± Han Sen released Ancient Devil from the Sea of Soul.


    ¡°I want to activate the geno tablet, but you and I do not have that power.¡± Ancient Devil looked around and asked, ¡°Did I not tell you the 33 skies are a new god world from the old leader, and it was broken during the chaos that transpired during the reboot? It became ayer of 33 different skies. The 33 skies were supposed to be whole.¡±


    ¡°How is that rted to the sealing of the space tunnels?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Sky King is affecting the whole 33 skies, but the 33 skies have been broken open. His effectiveness will be weaker because of the brokenyers of space. If he is totally awoken andes over here himself, he will still be unable to pierce through the thirty-three skies. The ck hole-like space tunnels are just some unstable gaps around the 33 skies. It is very dangerous inside. Only spirit bodies like life souls can get through them safely. If a creature with a body enters there, there is a high chance they will end up dead. Even Break World elites might not be able to enter such a tunnel, reach the other universe, and emerge alive.¡±


    Han Sen believed that. Up until now, aside from the life souls, Han Sen did not see any universe of kingdom creatures enter the geno universe.


    If they were able to go through safely, the God Chaos Party would have done something by now.


    Ancient Devil went on to say, ¡°The space tunnels are just some unstable gaps. Just seal up the gaps.¡±


    ¡°How do I seal them?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Even with God Spirits, which were good with space powers, it was still hard to block the space tunnel.


    ¡°We need to use this geno tablet.¡± Ancient Devil pointed at the geno tablet and said, ¡°This tablet is the center of the 33 skies. When the universe rebooted, the 33 skies were broken. The tablet ended up above the 33 skies.


    After saying that, Ancient Devil hesitated. He then said, ¡°The history of the geno tablet is something I am not fully clear about. But hearing it from the old leader, this tablet is the foundation of the universe. If you can control the tablet, you can control the main and the reverse universes. Right now, we do not have the power to assert control of the tablet. With your power, maybe we can make the geno tablet have some use. Although it is only a little, it might be enough to fill up the gaps in space.¡±


    ¡°If that is what you want me to do, then you will be disappointed,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I do not have the power needed to activate the geno tablet.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you do not,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°Even back in the day, the old leader could only use a different trick to control the geno tablet. I know the method the old leader used to assert control over the geno tablet. It cannot aplish something great, but it should be enough to close the gaps in space. When you activate the geno tablet, some geno tablet power will affect it. Even Sky King will not be able to break the 33 skies easily. You can buy yourself some time.¡± Ancient Devil cast out a spirit light. The spirit light became an image that spoke in front of Han Sen.


    ¡°I recorded the method to activate a geno tablet,¡± Ancient Devil slowly said. ¡°You can have a look at it first. You can do it if you think it will work.¡± Ancient Devil did not rush Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not believe Ancient Devil, so he examined it with great care.


    It was not veryplicated. He only needed to use his power to leave a special symbol atop the geno tablet. By doing that, it would affect the geno tablet.


    He could notpletely control the geno tablet, but he could use it. The key was that he needed enough power to leave a mark on the geno tablet.


    Ancient Devil gave him 17 special symbols. Each special symbol did different things. One of the symbols was able to fix the 33 skies¡¯ spaces. That included the cracks in space.


    Han Sen was a bit suspicious. How could Ancient Devil be so nice and elucidate so many secrets to him? He had written down 17, which was a high number.


    Ancient Devil could have just told Han Sen the one symbol that was needed. He was being generous, but that made Han Sen wary of the man.


    Ancient Devil seemed to understand what Han Sen was thinking. He coldly said, ¡°If you do not believe me, you can just pick a symbol and try its effect. See if I am lying to you.¡±


    Han Sen lifted his lips. ¡°So, what? With the other 16 symbols even work?¡±


    Ancient Devil smiled. ¡°You are a very suspicious individual. Even after all these years, your personality hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    ¡°I am who I am,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I live a happy life being like this. I do not need to change.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Ancient Devil nodded. ¡°If you do not believe me, and I do not have enough power to write the symbol down on the geno tablet, it seems like we wasted a trip.¡±


    Han Sen was silent. Ancient Devil was trying to provoke him, but Han Sen had no other choice. Aside from this, there was no other way he could save the geno universe.


    This was a difficult decision. This could save the universe or have Han Sen stumble into a trap concocted by Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil did not seem to worry. He smiled at Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil and asked, ¡°Are you not afraid I will kill your spirit and draw the symbol down?¡±


    ¡°That is not who you are,¡± Ancient Devil coldly said. ¡°If you wanted to kill me, you would not have kept me trapped inside Destiny¡¯s Tower.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. ¡°If you knew that, you should have been prepared. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°With your power, you can trap my soul. You can trap my soul first. When the geno tablet works and proves my earnestness, you can let me go.¡± Ancient Devil wanted to be jailed.


    ¡°Good. In that case, stay in my Sea of Soul and take a rest.¡± Han Sen opened his Sea of Soul. He did not force Ancient Devil to go inside. He quietly looked at him.


    Ancient Devil smiled. He walked into Han Sen¡¯s Sea of Soul and sat in space.


    Han Sen saw Ancient Devil enter his Sea of Soul. He decided to stop hesitating. His Super God Spirit body power exploded. He lifted his finger and drew on the geno tablet.


    Life souls kept going to the geno universe through the ck holes. The more he dyed, the more life souls were able to enter. Han Sen could not wait any longer.

 Chapter 3314 - Trapped in the Thirty-Third Sky

    <h4>Chapter 3314 Trapped in the Thirty-Third Sky</h4>


    The Super God Spirit body power did not disappoint Han Sen. His finger pressed into the stone tablet. It was just an inch, but it was enough.In Han Sen¡¯s brain, a mysterious symbol was being revealed. Han Sen¡¯s finger moved to its shape. He slowly drew a replica of the symbol atop the stone tablet.It was just a line that was three inches long. It made Han Sen feel his spirit body had gone bad. He had spent an awful amount of power. He was a little worried about being able toplete the entire drawing of the symbol on the tablet.


    The geno tablet¡¯s text lit up. It kept releasing mysterious thoughts. It was like it was trying to tell Han Sen he did not have permission to activate the geno tablet.


    Han Sen did not care. His fingers continued to draw across the geno tablet. His body¡¯s power was being amassed on the tip of his finger. It drew a lot of finger marks for a while.


    The symbol was notplicated. There were seven of them, but none of the lines were straight. They were all curved. Seven lines crossed each other to create a mysterious symbol.


    As Han Sen¡¯s finger kept drawing on the stone tablet, his spirit body became dimmer. After drawing seven times, his spirit body was transparent and crystal clear. It was going to fade away.


    ¡°Atst, I have drawn it all!¡± Han Sen did not rx. He stared at the geno tablet symbol.


    When the symbol was on its final drawing, the very normal symbol suddenly started to glow with light. It created some sort of rhythm that was sort of ancient.


    When the symbols were shining in the geno tablet, the whole of the 33 skies shook. The space in the ck hole started to be smaller.


    ¡°It really is useful! Han Sen was delighted about this.


    In the God Chaos Party, Qin Xiu frowned. Shoot Shadow and the others were all shocked. ¡°How could things turn out like this? The space tunnels are suddenly disappearing.¡±


    Qin Xiu stepped forward. He came before an altar. Sky King was trapped at the center of the altar. His entire body was releasing a weird power. That power kept melting into the altar, and the altar¡¯s power was affecting the whole of the 33 skies.


    ¡°Sky King¡¯s power has not been reduced. Why would the space tunnel just vanish?¡± Qin Xiu frowned and retreated into thought. He could not formte a reason for why this was happening.


    The ck holes of the two universes were getting smaller very quickly. The ck holes were disappearing. The life souls that did not enter the geno universe were blocked outside. They went back to the universe of kingdoms.


    Han Sen saw the ck holes were disappearing and felt a bit relieved. Although the situation in the geno universe was bad, it was better than having many more life souls pouring in.


    The geno tablet¡¯s symbols were still shining with light. Compared to before, the light was dimmer. Han Sen noticed the stone tablet¡¯s markings were slowly healing.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, why is the mark slowly recovering?¡± Han Sen was looking at the Sea of Soul and Ancient Devil, who was within it.


    ¡°This tablet is called the foundation of the universe,¡± Ancient Devil coldly said. ¡°Even if the universe was destroyed, this would not be destroyed. To leave words on it is very hard. Do you want it to be there forever? Even when the old leader left symbols on it, his graffiti did notst on it forever. His would only havested a bit longer than yours. If you want to continue suppressing Sky King¡¯s power, you need to wait until the symbol is gone for a while. Then, you need to write the symbol on the tablet again.¡±


    ¡°Writing down the symbol cost me a lot of power the first time,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°The speed of it disappearing is faster than what I recover. If I keep drawing it back on, I will be unable to do anything else. I will be stuck in the 33rd sky forever.¡±


    Ancient Devil smiled and said, ¡°No one is forcing you. If you want to leave, no one can keep you here.¡±


    Han Sen smiled. ¡°It is no wonder why you were the vice president of the God Chaos Party. You set me up with this, wanting to keep me trapped here. I cannot find the problem you had.¡±


    ¡°It is not like that. If this was not for me, there would be no other that could sort out the problem in the geno universe. We needed each other for this. You should be thanking me just as much.¡± Ancient Devil smiled.


    ¡°I suppose you are right.¡± Han Sen released Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil wanted to use the geno tablet, but he had to stop Qin Xiu froming to the 33rd sky. If he did that, Ancient Devil could live longer. Otherwise, Han Sen would not let him go.


    After Ancient Devil emerged, he smiled at Han Sen and said, ¡°You and I have the same foe. We should be friends.¡±


    ¡°Having a friend like you makes me pretty scared,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    Ancient Devil shook his head and said, ¡°You are not afraid of me. If you were afraid of me, you would not have set me free. You and I are the same. We are scared of Qin Xiu, and that is because we y the game by its rules. We y games by abiding by the rules. We don¡¯t cross lines and break the rules. So, no matter how strong you are, I am not afraid of you. Qin Xiu is different. He always does things by breaking the rules. People like that are the scariest ones there are. It is not because of how strong he is. It is because people like that can never have their intentions guessed. You never know what they n to do.¡±


    Han Sen knew Ancient Devil was correct. People who followed the rules weren¡¯t scary. That was because everyone knew the rules. If they did not cross the line, no matter how strong they were, no one had to fear them.


    Qin Xiu was different. He did not have those lines. He could do anything he wanted to. Plus, people with as much power as him were the scariest.


    ¡°While the symbol has not disappeared yet, can you send me out of the 33rd sky?¡± Ancient Devil asked with a bow.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Han Sen sent Ancient Devil out of the 33rd sky.


    Han Sen did not know if Ancient Devil would follow the rules, but Han Sen knew Ancient Devil would want to get the geno tablet for himself. That was what Qin Xiu wanted to, and that was enough for him.


    After he sent Ancient Devil out of the 33rd sky, Han Sen returned to the geno tablet. The ck hole in the geno universe had almost shut down. The symbol on the tablet had be lighter. Han Sen thought the symbol would onlyst a few days.


    If he did not draw a new symbol by then, Sky King could open the space crack again.


    Han Sen frowned and thought, ¡°A few days is just enough for me to recover my spirit power.¡±


    Ancient Devil used him to go against Qin Xiu, and he had trapped him there. That was him removing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°They are vice presidents. Big sky demon should know something about this geno tablet.¡± Han Sen got his body back. He sat at the bottom of the geno tablet. He rxed and went to sleep.


    ¡°My dear, you are very cruel. You have onlye to see me now.¡± Big sky demon looked a bit angry in Han Sen¡¯s dream. She put her arms around him from behind. She brought her cheeks up to his face.


    After she had been injured, she was happy to live in Han Sen¡¯s dreams. If Han Sen did not dream, she would not show up, but she could not leave. Han Sen had not slept in a long time. So, big sky demon had been trapped in his head, unaware of what was going on.

 Chapter 3315 - Backlash

    <h4>Chapter 3315 Bacsh</h4>


    ¡°If you are interested, you can have a look at what is out there,¡± Han Sen said to big sky demon.


    ¡°Are you trying to trick me out of your dream? That is not going to work, my dear. I want to go into your dreams and do it whenever. You cannot stop me.¡± Big sky demon¡¯s fingers stroked Han Sen¡¯s cheek as she spoke.


    ¡°You do not have to say that yet,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Go out and take a look first. If you do not leave, then I will.¡±


    Big sky demon could tell Han Sen was not fooling around, so she smiled and asked, ¡°What are you being so mysterious about?¡±


    ¡°Just go out and take a look for yourself.¡± After Han Sen said that, he readied himself to depart the dreamscape. He was not really in the mood to joke around with big sky demon.


    Big sky demon flew out of Han Sen¡¯s dream. When Han Sen awoke from the dream, she would have to wait until Han Sen went to sleep again before entering his dreams.


    When big sky demon came out, she smiled and asked Han Sen, ¡°What do you want me to see?¡± After she saw what was needed to be seen, she froze on the spot.


    In the next second, big sky demon madly screamed, ¡°The geno tablet! This is the 33rd sky! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you recognize the geno tablet.¡± Han Sen looked at big sky demon and asked. ¡°Do you mind telling me what this is?¡±


    Big sky demon looked calm, but her face still looked shocked. ¡°The geno tablet is the leader¡¯s most cherished gift. It is the foundation of a new god world. After the chaos that came about the rebooting, this tablet was in the 33rd sky.¡±


    After saying that much, big sky demon stopped talking. She strangely looked at the geno tablet. She saw Han Sen leave a spell behind, which shocked her. She screamed, ¡°A geno spell! Did Mister Leadere back to the world?¡±


    Big sky demon immediately noticed there was something wrong. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, this gene spell has been drawn differentlypared to Mister Leader¡¯s. This is very light. It is not from Mister Leader¡¯s fingers.¡±


    ¡°I drew it,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°You?¡± Big sky demon looked at Han Sen strangely. ¡°How could you go to the 33rd sky and learn how to perform a geno spell?¡±


    Han Sen did not hide a thing. He exined what had been going on. As big sky demon listened to Han Sen¡¯s tale, her face morphed and cycled through various expressions. When Han Sen was done talking, big sky demon maintained a deep frowning. She didn¡¯t say a word.


    A whileter, big sky demon said, ¡°Ancient Devil has good luck. He reincarnated and managed to break the world. The geno spell he has taught you is correct. There is nothing wrong with it, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    ¡°Without a Reboot-ss power, you cannot activate the geno tablet,¡± big sky demon said as she looked at Han Sen. ¡°If you want to leave a mark on the geno tablet permanently, you will need to reach a 95% percent Break World rate. Your Break World rate is not high, so I am surprised you have managed to leave a mark on it at all.¡±


    ¡°I have a power that makes my body be a spirit. I use the spirit body to ce down a mark. It is easier that way.¡± Han Sen looked at big sky demon and said, ¡°But what you meant wasn¡¯t about that.¡±


    Big sky demon looked at Han Sen weirdly. ¡°What I wanted to say was that if you did not activate the geno tablet and drew a geno spell on it, you would suffer the geno tablet¡¯s bacsh power. Your body is very strong, but your Break World rate is too low. I do not know if you can sustain the power of the geno tablet¡¯s strike.¡±


    ¡°Bacsh? I do not feel anything ufortable on my body.¡± Han Sen checked out his body. He did not see or feel any problems.


    Big sky demon shook her head and said, ¡°It is because the geno tablet¡¯s bacsh power has note yet. Even though Mister Leader¡¯s body was strong, not even he could avoid it. The geno tablet could not do anything to him.¡±


    After she said that, big sky demon pointed at the symbol drawn on the geno tablet by Han Sen and said, ¡°When the symbol goes away, that is the time you will be forced to endure the bacsh.¡±


    ¡°If I draw another spell before the geno spell is gone, can I avoid the bacsh?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± big sky demon confidently said. ¡°Even if you draw it in the same ce, it is pointless.¡±


    ¡°What are the consequences of the bacsh?¡± Han Sen quietly asked.


    Big sky demon did not answer Han Sen. She looked at the geno tablet. She then looked back at Han Sen. She smiled weirdly and said, ¡°Actually, the geno tablet¡¯s bacsh power is not much of a big deal. Maybe it will not hurt you. Maybe it will do you good.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Big sky demon smiled and said, ¡°The geno tablet is the universe¡¯s foundation. There are countless gene messages. It is the foundation of the gene messages in the universe. Its bacsh power is the invasion of a gene message.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, his face changed. Other people might not know how scary the invasion of gene messages was, but he did. After all, he had interacted with many gene test subjects.¡±


    Big sky demon smiled and went on to say, ¡°If you are lucky, maybe the gene messages thate to you will gift you a boon. You might receive rabbit ears, the wings of a hawk, the paws of a bear, the nose of a dog, and so on.¡±


    Han Sen knew big sky demon was not just trying to scare him. This was likely the best result.


    If the geno tablet really was the universe¡¯s gene message, the gene message invasion could turn Han Sen into a dog, cat, or monster with a hundred legs, a thousand arms, and 10 brains.


    If Han Sen¡¯s gene message was not stable, he could be any sort of monster after being invaded.


    Although the invasion of a gene message was not that bad, it might be a powerful gene message invasion. It would make Han Sen¡¯s body stronger, but there were too many random variables. No one would have wanted to take that kind of risk.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, that asshole!¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He knew now that he had been tricked by Ancient Devil.


    Even if he had a chance to do things over, Han Sen would have done the same thing. He knew the risks, but he would still carve the geno spell into the geno tablet.


    Big sky demon stopped smiling. She looked at Han Sen for a while. Han Sen felt a bit ufortable. He felt like a monkey being looked at in a zoo.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Just spill the beans already.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    Big sky demon frowned. ¡°I know some geno spells, and the geno spells I know are better than the ones Ancient Devil knows. Would you like to try them?¡±


    ¡°Do I look stupid to you?¡± Han Sen pointed to his nose.


    He knew he would get bacsh from the geno tablet. Han Sen would not draw anything more on the geno tablet. He trusted the solidness of his genes, but he did not need to risk a death wish.


    Big sky demon said, ¡°My geno spell is aplete password. With this password, the geno tablet will be returned to its original self, the 33 skies will be repaired, and the space cracks will not happen again. Even if Sky King¡¯s son awakened, he would be unable to break the 33 skies. But...¡±


    Han Sen realized he hated the word ¡°but.¡± Just hearing it gave him a headache.

 Chapter 3316 - Really Backlashed

    <h4>Chapter 3316 Really Bacshed</h4>


    Han Sen noticed that big sky demon stopped talking, so he asked the obvious, ¡°But what?¡±¡°This password is something only three people in the entire universe know. The other two are long gone. Do you really think you are going to get this precious password from me all for free?¡± Big sky demon smiled and looked at Han Sen.¡°If you really don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine. I do not know if your password is true or not. Even if it is true, I drew one geno spell and lost all my power because of it. I cannotplete the gene password. Even if I knew it, it would be useless.¡± Han Sen put his arms out and shrugged as he spoke.


    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it now does not mean you can¡¯t do itter. Plus, you are a man. How can you say you can¡¯t do it?¡± Big sky demon looked at Han Sen and smiled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t try to provoke me. You are not going to tell me anyway.¡± Han Sen looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of hot water.


    Big sky demon sighed. ¡°You are so hard to deal with, but you are my little lover. Therefore, I can tell you the password. There is something you should know, however. If the password is written down on the geno tablet, the whole geno tablet will reset the 33 skies. The entirety of the 33 skies will change. All of the creatures in the 33 skies will be affected. Unless using it is an absolute must, you should think long and hard before deciding what to do with it.¡±


    ¡°What kind of effects are we talking about?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Sen did not really care about other creatures, but he was in the 33 skies too. He might end up being affected.


    ¡°I have never tried it before.¡± How am I supposed to know? I will tell you the password, but it is up to you whether or not it is used. If something goes wrong, you can¡¯t take it out on me.¡± Big sky demon¡¯s words were said to shirk all responsibility.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? In that case, how do you know anything will be affected?¡± Han Sen looked at her untrustingly.


    Big sky demon slumped her shoulders and said, ¡°Mister Leader told me. He is the one who told me the password and informed me about what would happen if it was used. If you really want to know the specifics, you should consider asking the leader himself.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know where to find your leader?¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    ¡°That is no concern of mine,¡± big sky demon said. She put out her finger and drew 24 symbols in the air.


    ¡°These 24 symbols are the passwords needed to unlock the geno tablet¡¯s Return to Origin. You can put it down anywhere on the tablet. It can be in any order as well. But you must remember that the order of your writing of it cannot be changed. Otherwise, the password will not work.¡±


    After big sky demon said that, she waved her hand to erase the 24 symbols.


    It was just 24 symbols, so Han Sen was able to recognize them all with ease. The order in which he remembered them would not be wrong either. Even so, Han Sen did not dare risk believing big sky demon. Who knew if the geno password, those 24 words, would be as useful as she was iming them to be?


    ¡°I have told you the password,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°It is now up to you how you use it. My wounds have not yet recovered, so I will be requiring more rest.¡± She was like a nightmare entering Han Sen¡¯s body. She then vanished.


    ¡°Did she really just leave like that?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    People like Ancient Devil and big sky demon would not really force anyone to do anything, but most of the time, one had to do what they said anyway. That was why they were such scary people.


    Han Sen was not nning on using big sky demon¡¯s password since he did not know what would happen.


    If what big sky demon had told him was true, the geno tablet would give him bacsh. With Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode and the power of The Story of Genes, he was not afraid of a gene message invading his body.


    Still, it was always a good thing to harbor doubt. Plus, Han Sen did not think he required the password just yet.


    Han Sen sat against the geno tablet¡¯s bottom. He kept using geno arts to recover his power.


    He waited to see if the words would fully disappear. He wanted to see if he would get bacsh. Plus, if he did not keep drawing symbols on the geno tablet, Sky King might end up being able to open the holes in space again.


    Time went by. As his mark started to lighten, its lights grew dimmer. Before the geno spell wholly disappeared, Han Sen understood that Ancient Devil was right.


    When the geno spell¡¯s symbols were not clear, the universe had ck dots again. It was the ck holes reawakening.


    ¡°This is bad. Me being fully recovered, power-wise, aligns perfectly with the time it takes for the spell to fade and my need to renew ites. Does that mean I will be trapped here unable to do anything else?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    That was not what he was worried about the most. Even if he wanted to keep the geno spell in ce, there were still a few days he had to freely go around. He just had toe back and top up the geno spell every few days. If he did not get into a fight or spend any energy, Han Sen would be fine.


    Big sky demon had mentioned something to him about a bacsh. It made Han Sen nervous.


    While the geno spell had not gone yet, Han Sen used his Super God Spirit mode. He drew a geno spell on the stone tablet. He then cast a geno art to recover power. He was going to ept the bacsh if it came for him.


    ¡°I hope The Story of Genes¡¯ Forever Solid power can prohibit the invasion of genes in my body,¡± Han Sen thought.


    An hour went by. The first geno spell finally disappeared. Han Sen did not feel as if there was a gene invasion. He thought, ¡°Was big sky demon just yanking my chain?¡±


    While he was thinking, where Han Sen had written down the geno spell on the geno tablet spell lit up. The light was like a fairy leaping out from the tablet. It flew to Han Sen.


    Han Sen gathered up power to hit the light spell, but the light spell was like something unreal. His power was unable to touch it. The light spell was very fast. Itnded on Han Sen¡¯s forehead. He had been unable to avoid it.


    Han Sen was very shocked. He only required one thought to instantly travel very fast. He could go a thousand miles in the blink of an eye, yet his reactions had not been fast enough. He had a very bad feeling. He cast The Story of Genes and had his whole body run its Forever Solid power.


    ording to theory, Forever Solid meant one¡¯s gene messages could not be altered. In front of that mysterious geno tablet, Han Sen was not so sure it would still apply.


    The light spellnded on Han Sen¡¯s forehead. It looked as if it melted into his skin.


    Han Sen felt his entire body burn with what felt like fire. His blood started to boil.


    ¡°The bacsh is real...¡± Han Sen felt his cells burn like steel. They were melting. A weird power was going into him. He could not describe it. It made Han Sen feel either upset or pain.

 Chapter 3317 - Getting Inside the Geno Table

    <h4>Chapter 3317 Getting Inside the Geno Table</h4>


    Han Sen felt bad. ¡°The Story of Genes¡¯ Forever Solid power could not prohibit the invasion of the gene messages.


    Han Sen noticed his body was exhibiting many weird changes. Some little red hairs started to develop on his skin. It was like his hair had turned red.


    He stopped hesitating. He opened his Super God Spirit mode, which enabled his body to turn into a spirit body that looked like nothing.


    The boiling feeling within his body disappeared. It was gone, but many light dots still flickered across Han Sen¡¯s spirit body. It lost the body¡¯s support, so the points of light fell away. They became the light spell Han Sen had seen before.


    The light spells could no longer find their target. They flickered and returned to the geno tablet. They disappeared.


    Han Sen sighed. He thought it would be over. Suddenly, the geno tablet started to glow. The two words, ¡°Geno Tablet¡± looked like a sun in the sky. They were glowing very brightly.


    It was like Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode was meeting a strong ma. It was sucked against the geno tablet.


    Han Sen tried his best to fight back, but it did not work. His body hit the geno tablet.


    Han Sen, via reflex, used his hands to protect his head and brace for the strong impact against the stone. Surprisingly, he did not feel any pain. It did not feel as if he was going to strike anything from being pulled. His body was pulled inside the geno tablet.


    It felt as if he was going into a pool of water. It was like he wasn¡¯t hitting the stone tablet at all. It was like ake. Han Sen¡¯s entire body was submerged in it.


    Han Sen opened his eyes with shock. He noticed it was a gxy that was like a sea of stars. Countless stars were flickering. It was like a sea. It created some beautiful star swirls and star waves.


    As Han Sen took a closer look, the stars looked weird. The stars had a connection with a wire that looked like it was there, but it was not there. It created a weird chain of stars.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Does it mean these stars are the basis of the star chains? If the stars in the universe are the basic chain of a gene chain, does that mean the whole universe is like a life force? How great such a life might be.¡±


    Han Sen only had that idea for a second. The possibility for that being true was quite low. Han Sen just randomly had that idea. It was just an idea. He could not believe something like that could actually happen.


    Even if the universe really was a life force, that would be apletely different life forcepared to ordinary life.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This should be the interior of the geno tablet. What did the geno tablet pull me inside for?¡± His body had been sucked in by the power. He went through oceans of stars. He kept going through the star sea, descending deeper into it all.


    Han Sen did not know how long he had been flying inside that endless expanse of space. He saw many stars and wires that looked like they were there, but they were not there.


    The wires connected the stars and gave them a weird shape. It waspletely different. The stars and the wires there did not look like they had a rhythm, but they looked very peaceful.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked bright. The sharp light made him subconsciously use his hands to shield his eyes. When his eyes got used to that light, he put his hands down.


    Upon witnessing what was before him, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He saw a giant at the center of the countless stars.


    The looked very odd. It was like there was a transparent, crystalyer covering the ocean. Through the crystal, one could see the liquid. There was also a shadow that looked like it was something, but it was not something.


    The weird was bing smaller yet expanding with rhythmic order. It was like a heart that was beating.


    The giant gave Han Sen the feeling that it was like... Han Sen was shocked. He screamed, ¡°Why does it look like a fetus?¡±


    When Han Sen came before that weird, the strong maic force stopped. It was not all gone though. Han Sen¡¯s body remained floating in front of therge.


    He did not know if he was mistaken, but Han Sen felt that inside the weird, beyond the crystalyer and inside the liquid ocean, there was an eye staring back at him.


    ¡°What a shame. You are not the life we have been waiting for.¡± A voice yed in Han Sen¡¯s brain.


    Yes, it was a voice that sounded in his brain. It did note through his ears to his brain. It would have made anyone feel weird.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen calmly asked.


    ¡°I am me. You can call me the geno tablet.¡± The voice was there again. It went on to say, ¡°You are the third life force toe here, but you are still not the one I have been waiting for.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He asked, ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°I do not know,¡± the voice replied.


    ¡°What does that mean? What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡± Han Sen was curious about this. That was both his pro and con.


    ¡°I do not know how to exin to you what that life force is. Even if I told you his gene message, with your life andyer, you cannotpare to those gene messages. It will be hard for me to confirm his identity to you.¡± Although it sounded very cocky, it did not make Han Sen feel as if the geno tablet was being cocky. It looked as if it was speaking the truth.


    ¡°In that case, he must have a name,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°A name? Do you mean a title?¡± the voice asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°If it just a title you are looking for, I remember his name was Chaos.¡±


    ¡°Chaos?¡± Han Sen frowned. He had never heard of a person with that name before, but he was no stranger to the meaning behind the name. His heart jumped. ¡°Chaos... God Chaos Party... It cannot be the leader of the God Chaos Party, can it?¡±


    ¡°He did call himself a leader of a God Chaos Party or something.¡± The voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s head again. It shocked him.


    Because he was thinking in his head, he did not speak. Yet, that voice seemed to be able to read his mind.


    ¡°Do not be shocked,¡± the voice calmly said. ¡°Here, I can see all the gene messages from life forces. You can use yournguage or your thoughts. It does not make a difference.¡±


    ¡°I am the third life that came here. So, who were the other two that arrived here first?¡± Han Sen did not care about the geno tablet being able to read his mind.


    ¡°If it is just a title you are looking for, the title of the first one who came here was someone called God,¡± the geno tablet answered.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°A guy who calls himself God. Is he the Geno Hall Leader? Is it the leader right now or the leader from before? I assume it would be the leader from before.¡±


    This time, the geno tablet did not reply to what Han Sen thought. It went on to say, ¡°The second person who came here called himself a Wu Wei Dao person.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he was shocked. ¡°A Wu Wei Dao person? Is that the Wu Wei Dao Alpha from Wu Wei Dao Pce?¡±


    ¡°I think he said he came from the Wu Wei Dao Pce,¡± the geno tablet said.


    Han Sen tried to contain his excitement as he asked, ¡°What was he doing here?¡±

 Chapter 3318 - Cheating Geno Table

    <h4>Chapter 3318 Cheating Geno Table</h4>


    ¡°God said he was here looking for someone.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s voice did not have any emotion in it.


    ¡°Who was he looking for?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°He did not say,¡± the geno tablet replied.


    ¡°What about the Wu Wei Dao person? What was he doing here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°He said he came here to kill someone,¡± the geno tablet said. It made Han Sen frown.


    ¡°Who was he going to kill?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°He did not say,¡± the geno tablet quickly replied.


    Han Sen frowned even deeper. Not many people could actually gain ess to that ce. Even if Han Sen had achieved it, he was only the third person to do so. That meant whoever God was looking for was not residing in this ce.


    The Wu Wei Dao person might have had the same target as God. Perhaps he wanted to kill God. Han Sen could not confirm any of these theories.


    ¡°Where did God and the Wu Wei Dao person go?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°They left,¡± the geno tablet emotionlessly said. ¡°They were not the creatures I wanted, so they were not permitted to stay.¡±


    ¡°I am not the creature you were waiting for either. Can I leave now?¡± When Han Sen heard that God and the Wu Wei Dao person were gone, he felt relieved and thought, ¡°It looks like this geno tablet is a pacifist. He is not going to trouble me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s answer made Han Sen jump.


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Sen sadly asked.


    ¡°You destroyed the geno message foundation,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°The geno messages that were split up have to be taken by you. Otherwise, it will be very bad for the universe.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to be like that? Is there no other way?¡± Han Sen asked with a wry smile. He did not want to be a monster. The red hair he had grown made his head itch. If he grew a few more eyes or a few more arms on his head or something, Han Sen would have much preferred to die.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s answer gave Han Sen a glimmer of hope totch onto.


    What the geno tablet said next made Han Sen depressed. ¡°If you can control the geno tablet, you can rebuild the geno message.¡±


    If he was able to control the geno tablet, he would not have been pulled inside to consult with the geno tablet and speak to it like a prisoner.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then use your body, which has already been split up, and give it up to the gene messages.¡± When the geno tablet spoke, a star spell flew over.


    Han Sen now saw what the light spells looked like. The light spells were made of stars and lights. They were a part of the ocean of stars.


    Han Sen had left a mark on the geno tablet earlier. He cut a part of the star seas away. That was a part of the light spell.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was crushed by the geno tablet¡¯s power. He was made unable to move. He let the light spellnd on him.


    Because his body was in Super God Spirit mode, the light spells went through his body. They entered his body, but they could not melt and be one with Han Sen¡¯s genes.


    Han Sen was delighted when he found out the light spells could do nothing to his body. He suddenly saw that the giant, weird looked like a soft animal twisting. It gave birth to a tentacle that cameshing toward Han Sen¡¯s spirit body.


    The geno tablet said, ¡°Your genes can contain super gene features, but it is not a real super gene. Fake genes are fake genes. They will never be the real super genes.¡± Then, the tentacle wrapped around Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen felt as if he was being electrified. His body was suddenly tremoring. His spirit body was changing. He was going to exit his Super God Spirit mode.


    When his spirit body became a body again, the light spell melted into Han Sen¡¯s body. He could feel his blood boil. It felt like his body was being cooked.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Han Sen wanted to enter Super God Spirit mode again. When his body started to be a spirit body, the tentacles electrocuted him again. It made Han Sen¡¯s spirit body be an average body. Han Sen tried to reverse it many times, but it failed without a single sign of sess. All he felt was increased pain.


    ¡°Cheating geno tablet!¡± Han Sen cursed it. He gave up trying to enter his Super God Spirit mode. He used his power to cast a few geno arts.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s Break World power made the gene messages¡¯ assimtion with his body proceed slower. Even so, it was only slower.


    Although Jadeskin broke the world and provided him with a holy body, it was unable to stop the invasion of the gene messages.


    When the Dongxuan Sutra broke the world, it only analyzed the gene messages. It could not stop a thing.


    The Story of Genes was madly running, but Forever Solid was not very useful.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth and reversed his The Story of Genes. After his body had mutatedst time, he was able to use the reverse The Story of Genes. Yet, he could not put the main and the reverse The Story of Genes andbine them. He could not break the world.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth and tried to do that anyway. The geno tablet¡¯s gene messages were not too strong, but Han Sen could not fight the geno tablet¡¯s power.


    The destructive power spread throughout Han Sen¡¯s body. At the same time, the Forever Solid power melted in his body. The two powers shed against each other. It made Han Sen¡¯s body start to develop changes that could very well flip the sky and the ground.


    His flesh was torn from his body, but it was instantly healed. It was then ripped from his body again. Once more, he was instantly healed. His bones broke, inch by inch, but would then repair themselves inch by inch as well. One could not imagine that pain. It was like the substance of his body was being broken and rebuilt.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Han Sen could not endure the pain any longer. He started to roar like an animal. He did it to release the pain that was driving him insane.


    His body entered xenogeneic mode. Xenogeneic mode did not provide him with enough power to make his body enter spirit body mode, but the four geno arts and their Break World powers made things like water melting into stic. Things started to change.


    Han Sen¡¯s body started to exhibit changes. His body looked like bone and flesh. Even his organs glowed with holy light. It was the purest body possible that did not have a single speck of dirt or dust.


    In that pure body, the red blood flowed. It was like a blood river was running, roaring, and boiling. Wherever it went, it brought a lot of energy.


    That holy body was like flesh growing. It slowly created a set of ck armor. Han Sen¡¯s body was slowly wrapped up inside the shelter of a set of armor.


    Almost at the same time, a destructive and forever scary power was wrapping up Han Sen¡¯s body. It made his xenogeneic body suddenly look like an erupting volcano.


    The gene messages that invaded Han Sen¡¯s body were destroyed by the scary power. They turned into nothingness.


    Within that explosion, Han Sen¡¯s xenogeneic body started to change. It was like a crab molting its shell or a silkworm breaking through its cocoon.

 Chapter 3319 - One Knife, 24 Spells

    <h4>Chapter 3319 One Knife, 24 Spells</h4>


    The Story of Genes brought a Break World power thatpletely destroyed the gene messages.


    The geno tablet that originally suppressed his body relinquished its control. Han Sen was let free. The Dongxuan Armor generated a ck set of armor, but it was burning with a white me. ck and white, the two colors, made a strong contrast.


    ¡°Huh? How can the genes of your body produce such grand changes?¡± The emotionless geno tablet made some unexpected confusing sounds. It was as if it was unable to understand.


    Han Sen was no longer in the mood to talk nonsense with it. After his body was freed, he wanted to use his Gxy Teleportation to get out of the geno tablet.


    No matter which direction he went or how far he went, all he could see was an endless sea of stars. It was like that ce was incredibly big.


    The geno tablet¡¯s sounds were in Han Sen¡¯s head again. ¡°Weird. The genes of your body have the shadow of a super gene, but it is just a replica of the real thing. The geno arts you practice are still on a testing level. They have great ws, yet they can make the genes of your body evolve to this level. How could this have happened?¡±


    Along with the geno tablet¡¯s voice, numerous tentacles were emerging in the sea of stars. They came racing toward Han Sen. His xenogeneic body¡¯s speed was not enough to avoid the tentacles. His body was quickly snared.


    The power, which looked like electricity, came crackling out of the appendages. They made Han Sen feel as if his body was quaking. He immediately released The Story of Genes¡¯ Break World power. Under the explosion of white mes, it made Han Sen¡¯s body suddenly feel as if he had an unlimited amount of power.


    Jadeskin¡¯s Break World power was buffed by The Story of Genes. It made it clearer. It made Han Sen¡¯s genes more stable. The electricity from the tentacles could no longer get into his body.


    ¡°Good.¡± Han Sen was very happy. He cast the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power. The structure of the tentacles, which he could not analyze before, were now able to be seen via his eyes.


    ¡°Super Spank!¡± Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s Break World power exploded. It made the tentacles capturing Han Sen shatter.


    The Story of Genes¡¯ Break World power was not special by itself, but it greatly improved the three geno arts in Han Sen¡¯s body. It was like his body had be extra strong because of it.


    That was especially true of his xenogeneic mode. It worked on his body but on the three geno arts more.


    The geno tablet¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°You are truly a very weird creature. Your soul genes are not strong, but the fact you can evolve to this level is truly remarkable.¡±


    This time, the weird, giant, appeared. It was impossible to tell where it came from, but it was now directly in front of Han Sen.


    The giant twisted in its spot as a countless number of transparent tentacles came wriggling out to snare Han Sen. He was able to break each and every one of the tentacles. Even so, it only led to the development of moreing his way. They lecherously wished to snatch up his body. When they grabbed a hold of him, they yanked him into the.


    Light flickered across the tentacles. It was like there was a substance going into Han Sen¡¯s body, but the Jadeskin-looking body shut them out.


    Han Sen tried his best to destroy the tentacles, but the tentacles were simply endless.


    ¡°Very interesting genes. Although you are not the life I wanted, such an interesting life and genes could make you suitable for bing a part of my body.¡± When Han Sen heard that, his body froze. Something wastching onto his back, but he didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Some weird bones wereing out of his back to lock up Han Sen. From afar, Han Sen looked as if he had been snared by a skeleton.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was locked up by a skeleton. He could not move freely. It felt as if the skeleton was sticking needles into his body.


    ¡°The Super God Spirit mode!¡± Han Sen used his Super God Spirit mode. He wanted to use his spirit body to shake off the skeleton that had him in its grip.


    Nothing he tried seemed to work. His spirit body was firmly snared by the skeleton, and he was unable to escape it. The bones inside his body were like syringes stripping him of his power.


    ¡°Interesting genes. I cannot believe that you are an ordinary soul gene and have been able to evolve a gene to this level.¡± A voice came from the skeleton. It sounded exactly like the voice Han Sen had been listening to earlier.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Han Sen used his Super Spank power. He could not free himself from the clutch of the skeleton.


    ¡°I told you that I am the geno tablet,¡± the geno tablet said as its voice returned.


    ¡°In that case, why are you here waiting for the leader of the God Chaos Party?¡± Han Sen held himself strong against the pain that was pulling the marrow from his bones. He gnashed his teeth.


    Han Sen was curious, but he was not that curious in a life-and-death moment.


    The reason he asked that was purely because he wished to make an important decision.


    ¡°He is the real master here,¡± the geno tablet replied. ¡°It is my job to wait for him toe back andmand. There is no why.¡±


    Han Sen was depressed. People coulde there to be a boss, but he was there to have his genes stolen by the geno tablet. That was a bad sort of treatment.


    The geno tablet¡¯s reply gave Han Sen an answer to a private decision.


    ¡°I hope big sky demon did not lie to me.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He gathered up power in his finger and used it like a knife. He went into the sea of stars.


    The endless sea of stars was the geno tablet. Carving into the sea of stars was basically carving into the geno tablet. Han Sen could not get rid of the geno tablet, so he had to risk the 24-spell password that big sky demon had given him.


    If God Chaos Party Leader was the master of the geno tablet, and if the 24-spell password was real, it would work on the geno tablet.


    Knife light appeared on Han Sen¡¯s middle finger. He used Super Spank to sh the sea of stars. He left many knife marks across the sea of stars.


    the knife marks were messed up. They did not make the password.


    ¡°Stop wasting your breath,¡± the geno tablet¡¯s voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s ear. ¡°I am connected to the universe, and I am a part of it. It should be an honor for you to be a part of my body.¡±


    ¡°I do not want any honor. All I want is to kill you.¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth. His body tremored. The pain of having his power being taken away was not something ordinary people could endure.


    ¡°Death is pointless for me, and your power is useless at trying to destroy the geno tablet,¡± the geno tablet exined. ¡°Unless the universe itself is destroyed, the geno tablet will recover.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Well, how about this?¡± Han Sen asked. His middle finger arose. A scary knife lightnded across the sea of stars. He shed a big knife mark across the sea of stars.


    After that sh, all the messed-up knife marks Han Sen had unleashed came back. Earlier, it might have looked like he was doodling. Now, it had alle together topose a spell. Han Sen added thest sh on every password. It lit up.

 Chapter 3320 - Complete 33 Skies

    <h4>Chapter 3320 Complete 33 Skies</h4>


    Han Sen didn¡¯t know what would happen if the geno tablet saw the 24 strokes of the geno spell. If he drew them one by one, the geno tablet might end up stopping him or erasing the progress he was making.When he put down the geno spell, he put down a formation trick. He drew some on the left and some on the right. The knife marks left behind were done in a way that it did not appear to be connected. Actually, all he did was change the order in which he wrote down the spell. He also did not write down thest line of the 24-stroke geno spell.After arranging it, he could use one knife swipe to finish the 24-stroke spell. ording to the password¡¯s order, the geno spell would bepleted by that knife.


    Seeing the 24-stroke geno spell light up, Han Sen was not happy. He did not know if the 24-stroke password would even work.


    The skeleton that wastched onto Han Sen saw the 24 symbols light up. It lost its voice and screamed, ¡°How do you know the 24-stroke light spell?¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Han Sen discovered the 24-stroke geno spell was like 24 fires. They lit up the stars around. The fires followed the wire that looked like it was there but was not there. It spread to the other stars.


    In a moment, the whole sea of stars was ignited. Many glowing stars were thrown out of orbit. The entire sea of stars was like it had been flipped over. It led to some unbelievable changes.


    Han Sen thought the skeleton that had chained him up was losing its hold on him a bit. He exerted strength to struggle and escape the clutch of the skeleton. He was going to the sea of stars.


    Perhaps it was because the sea of stars had lost control, but this time, when Han Sen went out, he appeared outside the geno tablet.


    What happened outside did not make Han Sen happy. Outside the geno tablet, the sea of clouds in the 33rd sky was tumultuous. They were madly waving. The geno tablet was glowing more holy than ever. It was so bright that one could hardly see it.


    Space around looked like it was falling apart. It was more shocking than Han Sen using the Dongxuan Aura to see.


    Countless universe cogwheels were spinning like mad. It was like a sleeping machine had suddenly been turned online and started firing on all cylinders. Many universal cogwheels that werebined were strangely falling apart. They connected with the cogwheels in an entirely different universe too. It felt like the mysterious machine known as the universe was now changing.


    He did not dare remain in the 33rd sky. Han Sen escaped the 33 skies and returned to Outer Sky.


    That ce was not entirely safe either. Weird scenes were going on everywhere. Ten suns were in the sky. They looked like they were flowing through the sky. It was like some god demon was ying games with reality.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He escaped Outer Sky to shockingly find out it was not just Outer Sky behaving that way. The entire geno universe was changing. ces were falling apart, and weird things kept happening everywhere.


    ¡°Big sky demon gave me the 24-stroke geno spell. What was it?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He went into his dreams to find big sky demon, who was still resting.


    Han Sen tried calming himself down. He stared at big sky demon and asked, ¡°Big sky demon, what was that 24-stroke spell you gave me?¡±


    Big sky demon looked at Han Sen with shock. ¡°Did you really write down the geno password on the geno tablet?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Han Sen looked glum. He looked at big sky demon like a tiger.


    Big sky demonughed and came hovering next to Han Sen. She stroked his face and said, ¡°My dear, you are a very daring boy. You actually wrote down the geno password.¡±


    Han Sen grabbed big sky demon by the wrists and coldly asked, ¡°What was it?¡±


    Big sky demon smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whatever I told you was real. The geno password was used for resetting the geno tablet.¡±


    ¡°You only said the 33 skies would be reset,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°You did not say the geno universe would be affected.¡±


    Big sky demon stroked her hair and said, ¡°My dear, the ce that will be affected will not only be the geno universe. The universe of kingdoms would be affected too. The 33 skies are the buffer zones between the main and reverse universes. That means it is the way to connect the main and reverse universe. Did you think the main and reverse wouldn¡¯t be affected or something?¡±


    ¡°In that case, what is going to happen now?¡± Han Sen did not have the patience needed to listen to big sky demon¡¯s frivolous exnations.


    ¡°Do not worry. The resetting of the 33 skies will not bring harm to the main and reverse universe. Instead, it can only yield benefits.¡± Big sky demon smiled.


    Han Sen frowned and looked at big sky demon. Whatever big sky demon said was difficult for him to believe.


    ¡°Do not look at me like that. When have I ever lied to you? Not even once.¡± Big sky demon rubbed Han Sen on the face and said, ¡°If I have guessed things correctly, without my geno password, you could not have escaped the geno tablet¡¯s bacsh.¡±


    Han Sen presented a wry smile. He knew if he did not use the geno password, things would have proven ill for him. He could not really take it out on her.


    It did not matter if big sky demon was ying a game or had ulterior motives. At the end of the day, it was Han Sen who decided to use the spell.


    Big sky demon looked a bit excited as she said, ¡°If the geno tablet has already been reset, I should leave. The time that I am used to ising back.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Just go out and take a look.¡± Big sky demon looked very happy. She was holding Han Sen¡¯s head by the cheeks. She nted a kiss on him. After that, she flew out of his dreams and said, ¡°Little Dear, you make me so happy. It is no wonder why you are the stepfather of Master Bao¡¯er. You really did use the geno password to reset the geno tablet. This is quite amazing.¡±


    Big sky demon was now out of his dreams, so Han Sen forced himself to wake up. Whatever he saw was weird. The entire geno universe was undergoing weird shifts. There were big changes in all heid his eyes upon.


    The weird scenes and changes did not cause disasters. The previously hidden 33 skies started to show up.


    The weird scenes Han Sen saw were all from the 33 skies.


    It was different from what Han Sen saw before. This time, the 33 skies looked like they had ayer of stars that were floating through the air. No matter where in the universe one was, one could see the 33 skies.


    Theplete 33 skies looked like a giant gravestone. Atop the gravestone was a tablet. On the tablet, two words were written down upon it.


    ¡°Geno tablet.¡± Han Sen spoke the two words aloud. He looked at it very strangely. He thought the 33 skies was like a big gravestone.


    Han Sen evilly thought, ¡°It is bad to see this thing there. The God Chaos Party leader chose that unlucky spot for a headquarters. It is no wonder he failed. Qin Xiu and Bury Path God cannot be buried in the 33 skies beneath that gravestone, right?¡±

 Chapter 3321 - Item Nobody Owns

    <h4>Chapter 3321 Item Nobody Owns</h4>


    While Han Sen was thinking, he saw a scary shadow in the air. In the shining god light, it was headed for the 33 skies, which looked like a headstone. It was a powerful Break World beast.


    That Break World beast looked like a dragon. When it flew, it had all kinds of old swords go with it. It obviously had a Break World rate of at least 30%. Its Break World power was already solid.


    Regarding the Break World rate, this Break World beast was much stronger than Han Sen.


    The 33 skies were in between two worlds. Within that emptiness, the Break World beast emerged from the universe of kingdoms. The geno universe could witness this too. When it came before the 33 skies, there was an invisible barrier that prevented those from the outside from approaching.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The dragon-looking Break World beast roared madly. The old swords were like a river bent on striking the 33 skies. The old swords were blocked by an invisible power. They were broken, as was the creature¡¯s advance. It could not go forward.


    Still, the Break World beast did not stop there. It used its body to strike the invisible barrier. The old swords kept surrounding the monster as it kept battering the invisible walls. It was injuring itself. Its draconic horns broke. The beast¡¯s blood poured like rain, yet it would not cease.


    ¡°What is it trying to do?¡± Han Sen asked big sky demon. He did not understand what that Break World beast was trying to achieve.


    ¡°It is trying to reach the 33 skies. It is headed for the geno tablet,¡± Big sky demon quietly replied. Her eyes kept peering at the 33 skies and the geno tablet on disy.


    ¡°Why is it going to the geno tablet? For what purpose?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The geno tablet has already returned to its origin. It no longer has a master. No life force can be its master.¡± After saying that, big sky demon coldlyughed. ¡°It is just a Break World beast that has a 60% Break World rate, yet it actually wants to be the master of the geno tablet. It has a death wish for even trying.¡±


    ¡°Why does it want to be the master of the geno tablet? What benefit would the creature yield from doing that?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Back in the day, the God Chaos Party fought against a sky full of God Spirits,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°They almost managed to destroy the geno hall. The primary reason for doing that was the geno tablet. It was the foundation for a new god world. You had to control the geno tablet to overturn the geno hall and make a new order and kingdom. Even killing God Spirits was a futile endeavor. If the geno hall was still there, and the God Spirits had all been killed, the geno halls would just spawn more God Spirits. Just like back then, when the old leader died for rebooting the universe, the geno hall had a new master.¡±


    Boom!


    The dragon-like Break World beast was covered in blood. Its dragon horns broke, and its scales started to ke away. There was a sky full of beast blood. It was pouring down everywhere. It was hard to tell whether or not the creature was dead or alive.


    Surprisingly, even such a powerful Break World beast was not able to reach the 33 skies.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He was going to use Gxy Teleportation to gain ess to 33 skies. He was going to kill the creature while it was on its knees. Getting a free Break World gene could not be argued with.


    Before Han Sen moved, big sky demon said, ¡°Do not waste your breath. That Break World beast is from the universe of kingdoms. The 33 skies have recovered. The power that separates the main and reverse universe is not weakened. It is stronger. You can see when it gets close to the 33 skies, but you cannot touch it through the 33 skies unless you are strong enough to break space and gain ess to the universe of kingdoms again.¡±


    Han Sen was strong, but he could not break the 33 skies. Now, there weren¡¯t any space cracks. He could not casually travel between the main and reverse universe.


    ¡°What a shame.¡± Han Sen licked his lips and felt very sorry about that.


    Many people and creatures thought the same thing as Han Sen. The Break World beast had only just fallen, but a few Break World beasts had already swept forward trying to reap its benefits.


    Despite being injured, the Break World beast had a 60% Break World rate. The Break World beasts that went there to reap the benefits watched the fiend still roar. Its broken scales became a number of old swords that immediately shed a few Break World beasts¡¯ limbs off in all sorts of directions. One waspletely beheaded.


    ¡°A skinny camel is still bigger than a horse. Even a few 30% Break World rate little boys want to get benefits.¡± Big sky demon just shook her head.


    Han Sen felt sorry about this. If he was on the side of the universe of kingdoms, he would be able to gather many Break World genes.


    Roar!


    While he was feeling awful about his situation, he noticed a few more Break World beasts go to the 33 skies. Like the dragon before, it was an attempt to break the 33 skies¡¯ barrier to gain ess.


    A whileter, more and more Break World beasts hit the 33 skies. The geno universe was fine. The Break World beasts had only just formed. There were no powerful Break World beasts about.


    In the universe of kingdoms, many scary Break World beasts emerged out of nowhere. They tried to ess the 33 skies.


    The 33 skies¡¯ shield was very mysterious. Many scary creatures struck the barrier of the 33 skies but were unable to move or gain ess to the 33 skies.


    Many scary creatures were hit and injured. They could not gain ess.


    A big, gold bird broke the world and went there. It was like gold lightning. It tore through empty space and broke the invisible barrier. It managed to gain ess to the 33 skies and the item that looked like a headstone. Then, it was gone.


    More Break World beasts were wanting to gain ess like the big, gold bird had managed to. When they sprinted there, they went crashing into that invisible barrier. They broke their bones, resulting in blood seeping through cracked skin. They dyed the sky red.


    Many Break World beasts tried to attack the 33 skies, but not many were able to gain ess.


    Suddenly, a holy god light emerged from the sky and the ground. A holy woman approached. She lit up the whole sky. It was Light Goddess, who Han Sen had seen before.


    The Annihtion-ss Light Goddess looked different from how she did before. It looked as if she had achieved god power. The sky and the ground shined around her.


    Many Break World beasts appeared scared and stumbled back in fear. Light Goddess walked to the 33 skies¡¯ invisible barrier. The light suppressed the invisible barrier. She slowly walked into the 33 skies, step by step.


    She was Light Goddess. When she went to the 33 skies. The light that shined everything in the universe and never faded was gone. Light Goddess went to the 33 skies and the big headstone.


    ¡°Why is she going to the 33 skies? Does she want to control the geno tablet too?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    ¡°So, what if it is a God Spirit going there?¡± Big sky demon smiled at Han Sen and said, ¡°To face the geno tablet, even God Spirits will fear death. They will want to control the geno tablet to ensure the geno hall still controls the world. Light Goddess is a pioneer. Watch her. The real fighting has yet to begin. Little Lover, take care of Master Bao¡¯er no matter what. I am going. If I make it back, we will continue our rtionship from where we left off.¡±


    After that, big sky demon flew into the sky. She was like a demon woman flying into the sky. She was flying to the headstone.


    When she flew toward the invisible wall, she waved her fingers to draw some mysterious symbols. She drew the symbols down on the invisible barrier. It was like she was opening a door. She walked inside with ease. She vanished with other creatures into the headstone.

 Chapter 3322 - Talk to My Son

    <h4>Chapter 3322 Talk to My Son</h4>


    Han Sen looked at the 33 skies. He did not n on going in. He turned around and went to Space Garden.


    Regardless of whether Qin Xiu and the other guys were there in the 33 skies, if he went in now, he might not be able to earn any benefits. Even if he made a blood path and went before the geno tablet, conquering the geno tablet was not an easy thing to aplish.


    Han Sen¡¯s Break World-ss Super God Spirit mode was not very useful before the geno tablet. If it was not for using the 24-stroke geno spell password, he would have died inside the geno tablet.


    When Han Sen returned to Space Garden, he noticed the Very High and those from Sky Pce hade there to settle.


    The Extreme King, Dragon, Destroyed, and other high races had not incurred as much destruction. They had managed to hold onto their homnds, but they still sent people to Space Garden so they could hold discussions about how they nned to fix the universe.


    The reason for that was because they did not have as many life souls attacking them, and they had the protection of the God Spirits. There were God Spirits in their races helping them to kill the Break World beasts. The damage and devastation they incurred were minimized a great deal.


    In Space Garden, the Very High and Sky Pce did not believe in the gods. They did not pray to the God Spirits either. So, they did not receive any help from the God Spirits.


    The Very High and Sky Pce co-operated with God Spirits, but they did not believe in gods.


    Plus, those three ces had many life souls. They had suffered the most damage. In the end, only Space Garden was able to hold out. The Very High gave up Outer Sky while the Sky gave up Sky Pce.


    Fortunately, the Very High and the Sky were friendly. They did not have many people, so they stayed in Space Garden. They gathered their resources and strength to fight the changes now affecting their universe.


    Sky Pce Leader saw Han Sen return, so he asked ¡°Han Sen, what happened to the 33 skies?¡±


    Han Sen saw that the Very High people and Space Garden people were looking at him, so he told them the story once. ¡°The geno tablet in the 33 skies is a creature belonging to the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader. Right now, it has returned to its origin. It has be an item that no one knows. Any creature can be its master, so all the scary creatures from the main and reverse universes, including God Spirits, want to assert themselves as the geno tablet¡¯s new master.¡±


    Of course, Han Sen did not tell them he was the one who had made the 33 skies return to origin.


    ¡°People say treasure is owned by those who fight for it,¡± a Very High elder said. ¡°Perhaps there is still a chance.¡±


    Sky Pce Leader Zhang Xuandao lifted his lips and said, ¡°ording to the rules of the Very High, all the treasure is rted to the Very High.¡±


    The Very High elder looked rather upset as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The Very High and the Sky hailed from the same origin, but they did not like each other. There were some disagreements between them. Even though this elder practiced Very High Sense and had almost reached Very High¡¯s Forget Love level, whenever he saw Zhang Xuandao, he was a bit intense.


    Zhang Xuandao smiled and said, ¡°Good words. The power of you Very High people is against the sky. You are stronger than the Break World beasts in the thirty-three skies. You can try your luck. It is a shame we Sky Pce students are all too weak and cannot even enter the 33 skies. We cannot try something that you call luck. The treasure will be in the hands of you guys, the Very High.¡±


    After hearing Zhang Xuandao¡¯s mocking words, everyone knew he was implying that they did not have the power to breach the 33 skies. They would be unable to control the geno tablet.


    Han Sen could not be bothered listening to them. He did not n on going to the 33 skies yet. He got up and prepared to leave the meeting room. He was looking for Ji Yanran and Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Han Sen, our research has yet to yield a result,¡± the Very High elder said. ¡°How could you just leave?¡±


    ¡°I am old. There is nothing I can do. You guys talk to Littleflower. Just keep me informed when you figure something out. I will do whatever you guys need me to.¡± Han Sen patted Littleflower on the shoulder. ¡°Son, you have grown up, and your father is old. I am going to go see your mother. Take care of your little sister. You will be the one in charge of the family¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Dad...¡± Littleflower looked as if he was going to smile and cry at Han Sen at the same time.


    Han Sen whispered this into Littleflower¡¯s ears, ¡°Good luck. Do it if you can. If you can¡¯t, then you should run. It is fine if you cannot achieve victory. It is better than dying.¡±


    What he said was so quiet, but the top-ss elites were still able to hear him. Many of the elites of all the other races felt weird hearing it.


    ¡°You guys keep talking, but I am leaving.¡± After saying that, Han Sen left the meeting room.


    When Han Sen left the room, Yisha walked out, too. Han Sen asked her, ¡°Teacher, are you getting used to living here?¡±


    ¡°It is not too shabby.¡± Yisha looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Dor, you didn¡¯t forget we still have a grudge match to settle.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, why are you doing this?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Killing each other is not nice.¡±


    ¡°Watch me.¡± Yisha suddenly jumped. She pulled out her knife and drew it near Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    Han Sen¡¯s reaction was very fast. Yisha was one of the top elites of the whole geno universe, but she hadn¡¯t broken the world yet. She was not a threat to Han Sen.


    She was Han Sen¡¯s teacher, so he did not take the knife. He took a step back and dodged the knife that wasing to cut his head off.


    Yisha used Teeth Knife and kept shing at Han Sen. She did not use all of her power, but the knife mind and the knife skill were the best knife talents she could ever strive to achieve.


    Han Sen had to admit that her knife mind was almost as good as his.


    She used Teeth Knife, but Yisha¡¯s knife was unable to touch Han Sen. Yisha pulled her knife back. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°There is nothing else I can teach you. Do not ever think about calling me teacher again.¡±


    ¡°If you are a teacher for one day, then you are a teacher forever...¡±


    Before Han Sen finished, Yisha interrupted him. ¡°I am not that old, and you are not that young. Just call me Yisha.¡±


    After that, Yisha ignored Han Sen. She went back to where the Rebate were living.


    Han Sen felt a wry smile develop. He watched Yisha leave. He then returned to his house in Space Garden.


    Ji Yanran was holding Ling¡¯er while watching anime. Seeing Han Sene back, Ling¡¯er flew out of Ji Yanran¡¯s arms andnded against Han Sen¡¯s chest with her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Dad, why are you only back now?¡± Ling¡¯er asked while acting all cute. ¡°Ling¡¯er has missed you so much. I am so hungry.¡±


    ¡°Dear Daughter, what do you want to eat? I will make it for you.¡± Han Sen happily patted Ling¡¯er on the head.


    ¡°I want to eat dragon meat from Green. I want to drink coconut juice from Long Ka Nan...¡± Ling¡¯er lifted up her little fingers as she spoke.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t miss me. You only miss my wallet.¡± Han Sen rubbed Ling¡¯er¡¯s small nose and smiled.


    ¡°Dad, you should not rub my nose. Mother said the nose needs to be tall to be pretty. If you keep rubbing it, it will not grow tall and will look bad. Then, no man will want to marry me.¡± Ling¡¯er used her hands to protect her nose.


    ¡°Mother is lying to you. Look at your mother¡¯s nose. It is not that tall, but she still managed to find your father, who is a good man.¡± Han Sen looked all cocky.


    Ling¡¯er looked at Ji Yanran. She then looked at Han Sen. ¡°I will stick to protecting my nose.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen realized what she meant and started to tickle Ling¡¯er.

 Chapter 3323 - Big Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 3323 Big Bad Luck</h4>


    Space Garden was saved, but they had only managed to keep the area around the base. It was unknown how many Break World beasts were out there hiding in the forest. They werebining with the life souls. The longer time went by, the more their Break World rate increased.


    Han Sen left the base area. He held a Break World gene in his hands. This Break World gene hade from ck King. He did not have the time to refine it.


    He put the tear-shaped Break World gene in his mouth. He felt a weird power surge through his belly. His cells were changing fast.


    ¡°Break World gene plus nine.¡± The announcement yed in Han Sen¡¯s brain. Han Sen was happy about this. ¡°I received nine Break World genes at once. It looks like it will not be difficult getting 100 to max it all out. I just need to kill 10 Break World beasts. With the amount of Break World beasts around in this universe, killing 10 Break World beasts will not be difficult. Space Garden itself should have at least more than 10 in the vicinity.¡±


    Han Sen was set on leaving the base. He was determined to find more Break World beasts around Space Garden. He wanted to max out his Break World genes and get his Break World gene tally to a hundred. He wanted to see what sort of changes his body would develop.


    The Break World genes were very weird. Although his Break World gene amount had increased, the Break World rate of his four geno arts did not increase. His Super God Spirit mode, however, did seem to be affected. His spirit body underwent some changes. Because his pure spirit body could not touch or manipte anything, Han Sen could not be certain if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Boom! Boom! Big booming sounds wereing from the nearby forest. It was like thunder heard from afar. The noisested a long time.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped, and he teleported. He went to where the sound wasing from. He saw a white tiger with four wings lying in blood. Its body was full of sword holes. It was like it had been perforated by 10,000 knives and died. It kept bleeding without reprieve.


    A man with green feathers was above the four-winged tiger. It was Ning Yue.


    Amidst the chaos of the Break World beast rampage earlier, Han Sen had seen this four-winged white tiger. Its Break World rate was not very high, but it was very fast. It was a wind element Break World beast.


    In that fight, it had not been killed. It was repelled.


    Now, Ning Yue was killing it. The task seemed to be easy for him to aplish.


    ¡°Ning Yue, you have finally managed to conquer the little green sword. Allow me to congratte you.¡± Han Sen walked over to Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue descended from space and approached Han Sen. He stopped one foot away from Han Sen. His eyes were calm and like a deep well. He peered at Han Sen. ¡°I am back. The fight between you and me should begin now.¡±


    ¡°Can we not fight?¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders and replied, ¡°You know I¡¯m a pacifist now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ning Yue curled his lips. He strangely looked at him. He stumbled backward and looked at Han Sen. ¡°Your unsettled heart did not tell me that.¡±


    ¡°Things are different now,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Space Garden needs me and you as well.¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for this day for too long.¡± Ning Yue¡¯s face looked smaller. He stared at Han Sen and calmly said, ¡°I want to know how far I havee and how far you havee.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Ning Yue and asked, ¡°Must we fight?¡±


    ¡°It is not that I have to,¡± Ning Yue said. ¡°It is just the fact I have been waiting for this for so long. At least give me a reason to keep waiting.¡±


    ¡°The geno tablet above the 33 skies,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Right now, the whole universe of creatures wants to fight to be its master. Why don¡¯t you and I use the geno tablet for a bet? How about we see which one of us can be its master?¡±


    Ning Yue stared at the 33 skies and the headstone. He peered at the geno tablet. He nodded and said, ¡°That can work too.¡±


    After that, Ning Yue turned around and readied himself to leave.


    Han Sen stared at Ning Yue¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Ning Yue, do you have a Break World gene?¡±


    Ning Yue stopped in his tracks, but he did not turn around as he replied, ¡°Yes, I have got it.¡±


    ¡°What is the use of a Break World gene?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You have the Break World gene, too, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know what it is for?¡± Ning Yue paused and said, ¡°The Break World gene increased the strength of my Super God Spirit body.¡±


    ¡°I see. I wasn¡¯t sure. I did not know if it was just me. It did not improve the prowess of my geno arts.¡± Han Sen was able to confirm his line of thinking.


    ¡°I do not know about others, but the Break World genes only seemed to work on my Super God Spirit body. They do not work on my geno arts,¡± Ning Yue said. He then shed away and went deep into the forests.


    Clearly, he had a hankering to y Break World beasts as well. He wanted to increase his Break World genes like Han Sen. Ning Yue was not in a rush to visit the 33 skies.


    Han Sen did not go too deep into the forest. He took the four-winged white tiger¡¯s body back to Space Garden. Although the Break World gene of the four-winged white tiger had been taken by Ning Yue, its body would benefit humans and creatures.


    After all, Space Garden did not have many Break World elites. Its body would prove useful.


    ¡°Right now, the Break World beasts of the universe are everywhere. If Ning Yue is in Space Garden, I will go to Sky Pce.¡± Before Han Sen left, he gave the ck king beast soul and light king dragon¡¯s beast soul to Ji Yanran so she could protect herself.


    The light god dragon beast soul was the stream light dragon spear. The ck king beast soul was an armor beast soul. It created a ck jade set of armor. Its Break World rate was 59%. It only needed one more percent to reach 60%.


    One was also able to improve the element. The stream god light spear did not have an element. Han Sen did not know how to increase the ck king armor.


    ¡°Han Sen, I feel so restlesstely. I feel as if something bad is going to happen.¡± While Han Sen was leaving, Ji Yanran pulled him closer. This was the first time Ji Yanran had stopped Han Sen from going.


    ¡°Do not worry. I am only going to Sky Pce to have a look. I am not going to the 33 skies. I will be fine.¡± Han Sen held Ji Yanran¡¯s face and smiled.


    ¡°Hopefully, it is just me that is overthinking things. My Xuan is not the best it can be yet. Maybe it just isn¡¯t urate enough.¡± Ji Yanran forced a smile. She looked as if she was in a bad mood.


    After thinking for a moment, Han Sen suggested, ¡°How about this? I will go to Mister White and have him calcte things. If things are predicted to be bad, I will not go.¡±


    Ji Yanran felt a bit safer after hearing that. She nodded and said, ¡°That would be for the best. You should go and see Mister White.¡±


    ¡°Wait a while. I will be back soon.¡± Han Sen rubbed her cheeks and left the garden. He went to see Mister White.


    ¡°Big bad luck!¡± Before Han Sen could even say anything, Mister White said those three words to him the moment he saw him.

 Chapter 3324 - Must Go There

    <h4>Chapter 3324 Must Go There</h4>


    Han Sen was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Please, exin this to me.¡±


    Han Sen had learned some Xuan Men geno arts. He had learned quite a bit about Xuan, but he was not very good at it. He was not as good as Mister White.


    If Han Sen was a general who had killed many on the battlefield and had never lost a single battle or skirmish, Mister White would have been the grandmaster who could predict the weather and future. He would have been the one who knew everything.


    It was not like one of them was better than the other. It was just that their directions in learning had differed and gone in different directions.


    Mister White looked at the 33 skies, which looked like a headstone. He told Han Sen, ¡°After the 33 skies returned to origin, I was able to calcte that it is a ce where Yin and Yang crossed each other. But the ce is not correct. It has a big murder aura. There is an 80% to 90% chance that creatures that enter the 33 skies will experience bad stuff.¡±


    When Han Sen heard him, he sighed. ¡°Are you talking about the 33 skies? I was not nning on going there.¡±


    Mister White shook his head. ¡°I can sense a murder aura around your body. It cooperates with the 33 skies. Even if you do not want to go there, you will find yourself going there some time.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I must go to the 33 skies?¡± If Han Sen were young, he would not have believed him. If he did not want to go, no one would have been able to persuade him to go to the 33 skies.


    Han Sen had now experienced too much. He knew there were some things even invincible elites werepelled to do. He was also not in a position that was invincible.


    Mister White nodded. ¡°You must go. This will be very difficult. You should be prepared.¡±


    ¡°What about the end of this trip?¡± Han Sen asked after a brief think.


    Mister White smiled. ¡°The future is the future. The Xuan we study is only done via calctions with the information we currently possess. It cannot genuinely predict the future unless the real meaning of a god exists, of course. No average creature can actually see into the future. I am, at the end of the day, just amoner. I will never be able to know the future, which has many branching paths, twists, and turns. Little Sen, I worry that you have overestimated my abilities.¡±


    When Han Sen heard Mister White say that, he knew his trip was going to be a bad one. Mister White was telling him that there were many different oues. Before the end came, there was still a chance for him.


    Han Sen was thinking about what he would have to do in the 33 skies. He was not thinking about the possibility that he mighte back.


    For now, Han Sen had not found a reason to go to the 33 skies yet.


    He spoke to Mister White for a while longer and left. If he ended up having to go to the 33 skies, he knew he would be better off being as prepared as he possibly could. Perhaps that way there would be a much higher chance of him surviving.


    Han Sen wanted to gather all the Break World genes he could before visiting the 33 skies. He thought it might be useful once he was done.


    Upon seeing Han Sen return, Ji Yanran immediately asked, ¡°What did Mister White say?¡±


    She was still feeling nervous. She had never felt like this before. Even when Han Sen had been pulled into the anti-material world by World King God and others thought Han Sen died, Ji Yanran still remained calm. She had never been this unnerved before.


    ¡°Mister White calcted it for me. He said that I will suffer something disastrous. There is an 80% to 90% chance that I will bleed.¡± Han Sen told her half the truth and half a lie.


    ¡°What disaster?¡± Ji Yanran was worried.


    ¡°Mister White is not a god. He cannot predict everything. Even if he could, my chances of dying are at 90%. There is a 10% chance that I will live. There will be a danger, but I will also be supported. I will not have to die.¡± Han Sen sounded very serious as he spoke about all of this.


    Ji Yanran always got scared following Han Sen. Otherwise, Ji Yanran would not have been interested in learning more about Xuan. Han Sen would not let Ji Yanran feel scared again.


    This half-truth and half-lie made Ji Yanran feel much better. If Han Sen said he was fine, then Ji Yanran was willing to believe it. Han Sen had still mentioned he would suffer a disaster despite living. Even so, she felt much safer.


    ¡°You take good care of Ling¡¯er and Littleflower. I am going to Sky Pce to collect some Break World genes.¡± Han Sen spoke to her gently. As usual, he did not say anything more than he needed to.


    Otherwise, with Ji Yanran¡¯s senses, she would have seen something more.


    Han Sen was getting ready to leave when he saw Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er blinked as she asked, ¡°Dad? When youe back, can you bring me a cat? I want a pet.¡±


    ¡°Why would you suddenly want a cat?¡± Han Sen looked at Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°The show with the cat and the mouse,¡± Ling¡¯er said. ¡°That cat is so funny. I really want one!¡±


    ¡°Sure. When Ie home, I will bring you one.¡± Han Sen agreed but thought, ¡°I do have a cat, but it is currently with Bao¡¯er. She is still in the universe of kingdoms. I cannot go to the universe of kingdoms yet. I must go through the 33 skies to do that.¡±


    When he waved his hands, Han Sen seriously looked at Ji Yanran and Ling¡¯er, the mother and daughter, and thought, ¡°No matter what, I will make it back.¡±


    He used Gxy Teleportation to leave. Han Sen did not go to Sky Pce. He went to see Littleflower.


    The wife and daughter needed to be taken care of. They could not be allowed to feel worried, but a son was different. If something happened to Han Sen, he needed someone else to take care of things.


    He had no choice in the matter because he was a man. He was the leader of the family. He needed to ept responsibility.


    ¡°Dad, let me go to the 33 skies with you,¡± Littleflower seriously said to Han Sen.


    ¡°Do not look down on your father. We do not know the future. I will cleave my own way through. You just need to look after your mother and your sister. Also, Meng¡¯er, Zero, Little Angel, and all the others. They are poor people without any true family of their own. You need to take care of them.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Those sisters have treated me well, and I have always treated them like real sisters,¡± Littleflower said.


    ¡°In that case, I am leaving.¡± Han Sen waved his hands and started going to Sky Pce.


    Littleflower suddenly said, ¡°Dad, you have to be careful. I still want to fight you. I have never asked for anything, but you must promise me that.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Wait for me here.¡± Han Sen did not say much. He used Gxy Teleportation to reach Sky Pce.


    From the outside, Sky Pce exhibited no changes. On the inside, the sky and ground had been flipped. Countless floating inds were shrouded in mist. The Break World beasts were hiding within it.


    In that space, the 12 white jade buildings and five jade cities were floating on the clouds. It was like a depiction of heaven in some mythical storybook.

 Chapter 3325 - Killing Break World Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 3325 Killing Break World Beasts</h4>


    ¡°Qin Xiu, that asshole! How many life souls did he create?¡± Han Sen looked around. He started to think every single ind there would have had some scary existences lurking in wait.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. His body appeared on an ind. It was one ind in Sky Pce, but Han Sen did not remember the name of the ind. It was an ordinary, floating ind in Sky Pce. The name was not particrly remarkable.


    Now, the ind was draped in an eerie mist. It had a scary murder aura develop around it, which unsettled his nerves.


    Han Sen went to the ind. He saw a purple crystal on it. The crystal statue was very weird. There was a purple crystal cross on its back.


    The cross had a purple crystal statue that was tied up by purple crystal chains. The statue looked rather human, but there was one wing on its back.


    Yes, there was just one wing. Only the left side of the statue had a wing. The right side was empty. There was nothing at all.


    The purple crystal statue lifted its head. The purple crystal¡¯s eyes flickered with a weird light. It looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I cannot believe you dared toe back.¡±


    ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Han Sen looked at the purple crystal statue. He did not recall seeing this person before.


    The purple crystal statue weirdlyughed. ¡°Before, I and my life soul had just started tobine. It was just for breaking the world. We were not to be your enemy. I could only watch you shine in the White Jade Jing. Now, things are different. I have perfectlybined with a life soul. It will be easy to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Han Sen smiled and looked at the purple crystal statue. He did not strike. He wanted to see how strong it was afterbining with a life soul.


    ¡°Soon, you will think this is not interesting,¡± the purple crystal statue said. It suddenly moved. The cross it was tied to with the purple crystal chain suddenly shattered. The purple crystal statue was like a living being. It floated there with the one wing on its back folded. It had a mysterious, strong impact on one¡¯s vision.


    Han Sen looked at the Break World beast and said, ¡°I have to confess that you do look quite strong. Having said that, I find myself unable to urately gauge exactly how strong you are.¡±


    ¡°You cannot know what my power is like because when I strike, you will already be dead.¡± The purple crystal statue walked forward. One hand was in front of its chest. It slowly raised it to a position above its head like one would do with a de. It then came shing at Han Sen.


    That shing power was like it was in space. There was no power involved.


    Han Sen raised his left hand. It looked as if he had just moved it randomly. He broke the thing that was in space, and a sky full of purple crystal with it.


    The purple crystal statue¡¯s face changed. ¡°You can break my deadly knife light. You are good, but no matter what, today is the day you die.¡±


    When the purple crystal statue spoke, its body had a killing aura purple me. Its body turned into a weird and purple scythe.


    The wing was the de of the scythe. The purple crystal statue¡¯s body became its handle.


    Han Sen had seen this from Zhao Ning¡¯er and the light stream dragon spear. That was not strange. It had a Break World rate of at least 30%. It was a Break World beast with solid power.


    ¡°Die!¡± The purple crystal statue turned into a reaper¡¯s scythe. It tore through space and went straight for Han Sen. It was so fast that Han Sen could only see a purple light.


    Han Sen did not use full power to kill the Break World beast. He only let Jadeskin break the world. His entire body became a holy body.


    He waved at the purple crystal scythe. The icy and jade hands hit the purple crystal scythe and made the purple crystal scythe fly away.


    Jadeskin¡¯s Break World rate was lower than 30%, and the purple crystal scythe was above 30%. He did not know how strong Jadeskin was.


    The purple crystal scythe turned into a light. It spun around Han Sen fast and kept on attacking him. It was like an invisible big hand waving.


    Han Sen used Jadeskin to fight. He kept fighting the purple crystal scythe, fending him off. It was unknown how many times he was hit, but there was eventually a ¡°katcha¡± noise. The purple crystal scythe¡¯s de was cut by Han Sen¡¯s hand. The broken purple crystal came out from the broken part.


    The purple crystal scythe ceased its assault. It reverted to the shape of a statue again. There was a broken part on the solo wing. The feathers on the edge were cracked.


    The purple crystal statue¡¯s face did not look surprised. It had a weird smile.


    ¡°You are already dead.¡± The purple crystal statue¡¯s face smiled harder. It was like it was an evil ghost looking at a dead man.


    ¡°How am I supposed to when I die?¡± Han Senughed and looked at the purple crystal statue.


    The purple crystal statueughed weirdly as if it was insane. ¡°I said that before I strike, you are already dead.¡±


    With that crazyugh, the purple crystal statue put out a hand. A purple crystal chain appeared in its hand. On the other end of the purple crystal chain, it had tied up Han Sen.


    The purple crystal chain was releasing an evil purple me. It was like a toxic snake from hell. One was not able to urately describe how toxic and evil this thing was. It was like it was alive.


    ¡°Come. Let your soul be my food.¡± The purple crystal statue pulled the purple crystal chain. ording to the thoughts of its heart, when it pulled, Han Sen¡¯s soul would be ripped right from his body.


    After it pulled, Han Sen just stood where he was. He was unable to be yanked. There was no reaction. His soul was unable to be pulled out of his body.


    ¡°This has a soul attack power, so your power is very unique,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°It is a shame that you encountered me of all people.¡±


    Even the geno tablet wanted to take his soul, but it had not worked. Therefore, how could a Break World beast be expected to do it?


    The purple crystal statue looked glum. It had tried its hardest to yank the purple crystal chain, but Han Sen¡¯s soul was not going to budge.


    Han Sen grabbed the purple crystal chain. His muscles expanded. He suddenly broke the crystal that came from the purple crystal chain.


    He put out his hand. The purple crystal statue was pulled forward by Han Sen.


    Pang!


    Han Sen¡¯s fist struck the purple crystal statue that was flying toward him. It broke the chest of the purple crystal statue. The purple crystal statue¡¯s face was twisted. It looked shocked.


    Han Sen did not move. He kept punching with his fist. He kept punching the purple crystal statue. He broke the purple crystal statue. A crystal that looked like a single teardrop fell out of the being.


    ¡°Killed Break World beast: extreme purple dead god. Got Break World gene.¡± Han Sen heard the announcement y in his head.


    He had not gotten a beast soul though, which greatly disappointed Han Sen. A soul-element power was rare. Even though that purple dead god¡¯s Break World rate was only 30%, which wasn¡¯t too high, its soul power was scarier than a Break World beast with a Break World rate of 60%.

 Chapter 3326 - Holy

    <h4>Chapter 3326 Holy</h4>


    After the Break World beast was killed, the mist on the floating inds receded and disappeared. Han Sen put away the Break World gene. He was getting ready to fly to the next floating ind when he saw one of the 12 jade buildings of the White Jade Jing start to glow. A shadow emerged from the jade building.


    Han Sen squinted and had a closer look. He looked through the holy light. He noticed that what emerged from the White Jade Jing was a fairy d in blue clothes.


    ¡°White Jade Jing is up in the sky; 12 buildings and five cities. Fairies are above my head, and my hair grows.¡± The blue-clothed fairy recited a poem from the White Jade Jing as she kept flying all around the structure. Her body was light, and her voice echoed. It did not look as if she was from Earth. It was like a dream.


    Han Sen looked at the blue-clothed fairy headed his way in her floating motion and asked, ¡°Are you a Break World beast from White Jade Jing?¡±


    Han Sen did not deny he judged people via their appearance. If it was an ugly monster that was swooping down, he would have already attacked. What was now flying out was a good-looking Break World creature, so he took the time to ask.


    ¡°I am not a Break World beast. I am a fairy. I am a fairy from the White Jade Jing.¡± The blue-clothed fairy hovered in the air. She did not descend. She just used her airy voice to talk to Han Sen.


    ¡°I have seen many gods. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a fairy.¡± Han Sen checked the blue-clothed fairy out.


    ¡°Your body has the holy air of the White Jade Jing. You should be a part of the White Jade Jing. Why are you killing things around the White Jade Jing?¡± The blue-clothed fairy looked at Han Sen as she spoke.


    ¡°I did enter the 12 floors to retrieve the jade air, but I did not get any holy air.¡± Han Sen did not believe the blue-clothed fairy was just a fairy.


    Even if it was a fairy, it was just a creature called a fairy.


    It was like God Spirits. They were just spirit body creatures. They were not like actual gods that could do anything they wanted to.


    ¡°The jade air you mention is the White Jade Jing¡¯s holy air,¡± the blue-clothed fairy coldly said. ¡°You have the benefits of the White Jade Jing, and you have not thought about paying it back. On top of that, you are going to bring it harm. You are doing it all wrong.¡±


    ¡°I am seeking vengeance, so what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Han Sen asked with a look of disdain.


    ording to the blue-clothed fairy¡¯s theory, after he drank milk, he would have to thank the cow and never eat beef again.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say that.¡± The blue-clothed fairy was angered by the things Han Sen said. She raised one of her fingers and gathered up some fairy-like light. She flicked her fingers and had the holy light shoot out at Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen did not fall back. His body glowed in a holy way. It was like he was made from jade ice. He threw a punch at the holy light.


    When Han Sen punched the holy light, the holy light broke. It turned into the glitter of starlight and went everywhere.


    But the holy light was still there. It generated the shape of a holy that trapped Han Sen inside it.


    Han Sen gathered up his power, wanting to break the holy. He quickly discovered that the stronger he was, the tighter the holy became.


    A momentter, the holy was digging into Han Sen¡¯s flesh. The Jadeskin Break World holy body was damaged by the holy.


    ¡°Stop wasting your breath,¡± the blue-clothed fairy said while pulling the silk. ¡°This is one of the 10 Break World armaments that belonged to the White Jade Jing. It is called a trap fairy. Its Break World rate is almost 100%. Even if Break World elites with a 90% Break World rate found themselves snared by the trap fairy, they would find themselves unable to escape and flee. The more strength you use, the tighter it bes.¡± She pulled the trap fairy. Han Sen got closer to her. She then flew to the White Jade Jing.


    Han Sen did not believe her. He continued to use his Jadeskin. He tried to break the holy silk that bounded him.


    The thing was surprisingly hardy. Plus, it was just like the blue-clothed fairy had said. The more he struggled and the more strength he exerted, the tighter the strands of silk became. The fairy silk was digging into his flesh so much that one could see his bones.


    ¡°Is the White Jade Jing really where the fairy lives?¡± Han Sen stopped struggling. He spoke loudly so the blue-clothed fairy could hear him.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± the blue-clothed fairy replied.


    ¡°What kind of fairy are you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°A fairy is a fairy,¡± the blue-clothed fairy said. ¡°Back in time, many years before today, we were greater than every race in this world. You might say we were a collection of ancient gods. To the fairies, we just called them fairy children that had only just been born.¡± She sounded cold as she spoke, and she did not disy any special emotions. She gave off the feeling that she was very proud and looking down on everything else in creation.


    ¡°If fairies were that great, why was the White Jade Jing taken away by the Sky?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°The fairies you hold so lofty seem to be far worse in reality.¡±


    The blue-clothed fairy¡¯s face changed. She seemed angry as she coldly said, ¡°If we had not been trapped inside the White Jade Jing, little people like the Sky would not have been able to gain ess to the White Jade Jing.¡±


    ¡°Who sealed you inside here?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped.


    The blue-clothed fairy¡¯s face changed. She did not answer Han Sen. She pulled Han Sen, who was trapped inside the trap fairy. She did not speak as she proceeded to the White Jade Jing.


    There was a lot of holy air inside the White Jade Jing. The good air was everywhere. It was like a holynd.


    Han Sen had been to the White Jade Jing before. Back then, it was not half as pretty as it was now. It did not matter if it was one of the 12 jade buildings or one of the five cities, but they all looked bigger and more mysterious.


    Han Sen asked a few more questions, but the blue-clothed fairy continued to ignore him. She did not take Han Sen outside of the jade building she was in. She flew toward a jade city.


    That jade city was ck. It looked to have beenposed of inky jade. The presence there was so deep that it was like hell. Han Sen recalled the ck king flying out of that city, only to be murdered by him.


    ¡°The ck king beast soul was unique,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°It is not like the beast soul of ordinary Break World beasts. The blue-clothed fairy has not decided to kill me yet, but she is now taking me to the ck city. If she is doing that, it must have something to do with the ck king.¡±


    He had a way of breaking the trap fairy, but he did not do it yet. He wanted to see what the other fairies of the White Jade Jing were like first.


    Han Sen had already seen the ck jade city, but it was different from the ck jade city now. The city had a holy air. Many jade statues upied the city. There were male children and female children. There were big beasts and god birds. There were flowers, trees, grass, and woods. They were all made of inky jade. The ck jade city had no life force. The jade was everywhere.


    The blue-clothed fairynded in the city. She did not look at Han Sen as she asked, ¡°Did you know that not too long ago, the grass, flowers, birds, and beasts were all alive?¡±


    ¡°Why are they all jade statues now?¡± Han Sen thought he knew, but he pretended he did not know.


    ¡°It is because the master here died.¡± The blue-clothed fairy turned around and looked at Han Sen.

 Chapter 3327 - White Jade Jing History

    <h4>Chapter 3327 White Jade Jing History</h4>


    ¡°ck King.¡± Han Sen suddenly thought of the blue-clothed fairy mentioning someone.


    The blue-clothed fairy coldly said, ¡°If you know, that means you know you will not be dying for no reason. This is all because of what you did. It made the thousand jade fairies of the ck King City unable to be free.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but he saw a light shadow in ck King City. It was a white jade statue that looked like a king¡¯s king. It looked simr to how the ck king appeared. Han Sen could guess that it was the master of White Jade City.


    Of course, the blue-clothed fairy went to the white jade statue and bowed. ¡°Mister White King, we have captured the person that slew ck King. What do we do with him?¡±


    ¡°ck King is dead. ck King City has no master. It is a dead city. Bury him there with ck King and ck King City.¡± White King sounded cold. He did not seem to have the capacity for rendering human emotion.


    The blue-clothed fairy nodded. ¡°OK. It is a shame Mister ck King had only just been unsealed. He did not recover, yet he was killed by him.¡±


    White King coldly said, ¡°ck King had iting, but it is a shame that ck King City is now afflicted with many jade fairies. They will have to sleep for another 10 million years for another jade king to be born so they are freed.¡±


    As Han Sen heard them talking, he decided to ask, ¡°If I can revive the jade fairies of ck King City, can we put our grudge to rest?¡±


    After saying that, the blue-clothed fairy and White King looked at him. The blue-clothed fairy turned to him and asked, ¡°What nonsense are you going on about? The jade fairies of ck King City are only something a Mister ck King can awaken. Even a sky full of God Spirits would be useless. Now, you¡¯re saying a measly guy such as yourself can do what they can¡¯t.¡±


    Han Sen ignored the blue-clothed fairy. He looked at White King as he said, ¡°I was just asking that if I was able to wake them up, then our grudge could be over.¡±


    White King looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°If you can revive the jade fairies of ck King City, you and the grudge with the White Jade Jing can be wiped from the te. I will not go after you for murdering ck King.¡±


    ¡°Mister White King, do not listen to his nonsense,¡± the blue-clothed fairy said. ¡°He will just want to trick us and have us release him from the trap fairy. This person is very good at Gxy Teleportation. If you release him, it will be very difficult to take him back.¡±


    White King did not speak. He just looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen said, ¡°There is no need for you to release me. Just tell me how ck King used to wake up the jade fairies. Maybe I will be able to wake them up.¡±


    Seeing the blue-clothed fairy want to protest, Han Sen did not provide her with a chance to speak. He went ahead to ask, ¡°There is no loss in giving this a try, is there?¡±


    ¡°Just let him give it a go,¡± White King said.


    White King was done speaking. The blue-clothed fairy did not believe Han Sen could make ck King City¡¯s jade fairies wake up, but she did not say anything about it.


    ¡°Please, tell me how ck King used to wake up the jade fairies.¡± Han Sen pointed at the ck jade statue-looking life forms.


    ¡°If you do not even know that, how are you able to say you know how to wake them up?¡± the blue-clothed fairly coldly asked.


    Han Sen did not move. He did not fight with the blue-clothed fairy. He looked at White King. He was the one who could do this.


    White King still looked very cold. He slowly said, ¡°White Jade Jing is up in the sky; 12 buildings, five cities. Fairies are above my head, and my hair grows. These linese from the fairies. The White Jade Jing created a fairy jade. It did not have life. There were not 12 buildings or five cities until the fairies came here and turned the fairy jade into 12 buildings and five cities. They touched the jade to be fairies. That is how we have life and can walk across the ground.¡±


    ¡°A fairy, huh? Who were those fairies?¡± Han Sen was shocked. To touch a jade and be a fairy sounded like too much of an exaggeration. As for turning a jade stone into a life, that power was too scary.


    Even the Geno God Hall Leader could not create life.


    ¡°The fairies were just fairies,¡± White King coldly said. He then added, ¡°The fairies touched the jade to be fairies. In the 12 buildings and five cities, there was a jade fairy that became the ruler of the 12 buildings and five cities. ck King controlled ck King City. Only his fairy king aura can let ck King City¡¯s jade fairies have life again.¡±


    ¡°If ck King was not killed, could ck King¡¯s Break World rate enable the jade fairies of ck King City to have a will again?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°Is it only when ck King recovers that he can make the jade fairies of ck King City have a will again?¡±


    ¡°Same.¡± White King answered very simply.


    When Han Sen heard him, he was a bit depressed. He had the ck King beast soul, so his power should have been simr to ck King. By using the ck King beast soul, he might have been able to wake up the jade fairies in ck King City.


    But Han Sen had already given the ck King beast soul to Ji Yanran. He did not have it. If he went back for it, he was afraid the blue-clothed fairy and White King would not believe him.


    The blue-clothed fairy stared at Han Sen and coldly asked, ¡°How? How are you able to make ck King City¡¯s jade fairies wake up?¡±


    Han Sen held his head as he said, ¡°You can give me a chance.¡±


    Han Sen looked at a ck jade. ¡°Please, wait for a second and let me try.¡±


    After Han Sen said that, he used his Blood-Pulse Sutra power and hit it into the little body of a ck jade beast.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra could activate one¡¯s Blood-Pulse power. It could evolve life. Before, Han Sen used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to help king-ss creatures level up to god ss. Now, his Blood-Pulse Sutra power had broken the world, so it was more powerful. Thus, Han Sen wanted to give it a go. He thought it might work.


    If it didn¡¯t work, he did not mind fighting White King and the others.


    If possible, he did not want to be an enemy of the White Jade Jing. ording to White King, the 12 buildings and five cities should have 17 jade fairies.


    It meant that aside from ck King, there were Break World elites that were like the blue-clothed fairy. There were 16, and Han Sen could not fight them all.


    Han Sen thought the fairy White King mentioned was interesting. It was able to create life. He had never heard of anyone like that before.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra power was pumped into the ck jade little beast¡¯s body. Han Sen, the blue-clothed fairy, and White King, the three people, stared at the ck jade little beast.


    In the beginning, the ck jade little beast did not react. Han Sen¡¯s attitude was like he was treating a living horse. He increased the amount of Blood-Pulse Sutra power he was using. After 10 minutes, there was still no movement from the ck jade little beast. The blue-clothed fairy was already starting to feel annoyed. She wished to say something. Suddenly, the body of the ck jade little beast had a red pulse that was rather like a vein.


    The blue-clothed fairy stopped herself from saying what she was going to. She stared at the ck jade little beast. She watched its blood vessels grow.


    Han Sen remained calm, but his heart was quite excited. The Blood-Pulse Sutra worked on the ck jade little beast, but he did not know what kind of level it would reach.

 Chapter 3328 - Symbol

    <h4>Chapter 3328 Symbol</h4>


    The ck jade little beast looked like a bear and a dog. It was very hairy and fat. It was also very cute. Even if it was just a jade statue, it was a very loveable work of art.Now, the ck jade little beast looked red. It looked as if it had been dyed in blood and was going to bleed to death.Katcha... Katcha-cha...


    The ck jade little beast¡¯s body slowly moved. It looked stiff. It was like a rusted robot.


    Every time it moved, some cracks formed on the jade-stone shell. The cracks were getting bigger and bigger. Huge chunks of it fell off. There was wet, ck hair underneath the ck jade shell.


    White King and the blue-clothed fairy¡¯s eyes were riddled with nothing short of utter confusion. If Han Sen had just enabled the ck jade little beast to wake up, it would havepletely shocked them.


    The reason they were confused, however, was because the ck jade little beast was not solely awoken anymore.


    If it was awake, the jade statue would have had a spirit. This jade statue was just a jade statue. Its bodies were not truly living. There was no lifecycle inside it like a real creature.


    To put things more directly, the jade fairies in the ck King City were just puppets of ck King. When ck King was there, they could be given some sort of will. With ck King gone, they were just a collection of jade stone statues.


    Now, the ck jade little beast had shed its jade-stone shell. It had real blood and flesh, but it was not as simple as being awake.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A roaring sound shook the whole of the ck jade city. The ck jade little beast stood up and roared to the sky. The rest of the ck jade flew everywhere, revealing the entirety of its body.


    ¡°It is alive?¡± The blue-clothed fairy looked shocked. Even millions of years ago, she had never seen something quite this shocking.


    Back then, when the fairy went to the White Jade Jing and turned the White Jade Jing into a ceposed of 12 buildings and five cities, everything there came from that fairy.


    The pavilion, buildings, old towers, jade cities, one grass, one wood, one beast, one bird, one bug, and one fish were all made by the fairy jade statue.


    Because the White Jade Jing carvings almost used all of the fairy¡¯s power, in the end, the fairy was only able to create the most sacred 12 buildings, five cities, and 17 jade statues with a life and soul.


    Although those other jade statues came from the hands of that fairy, they could only rely on ck King and the 17 jade statues¡¯ power. They were not real-life forces.


    Now, the little ck beast had developed a real life pulse. Its power was like the fairy that had created the White Jade Jing in the first ce. How could the blue-clothed fairy and White King not end up shocked?


    The little ck beast had a real body. It shook its body and looked around. It looked at Han Sen and jumped toward him.


    Han Sen was trapped by the trap fairy. He was unable to avoid the little ck beast, so it came right on him.


    The little ck beast did not seek to hurt Han Sen. It put its tongue out and licked Han Sen¡¯s face. It looked very intimate. It was as if Han Sen was a member of its family.


    ¡°Stop licking!¡± Han Sen¡¯s hands could not move. His inability to move enabled the little ck beast to keep licking him. There was nothing he could do to stop it.


    It took a while for the little ck beast to calm down and stop licking. Han Sen asked, ¡°How was that? Do you guys believe me now?¡±


    ¡°Bottle Fairy, let him go,¡± White King said.


    The blue-clothed fairy looked shocked for a long time. When she heard White King, she made sure to react. She calmed herself down and put away the fairy.


    Han Sen stood up and stretched. The little ck beast saw Han Sen stand up and thought he was going to y with it. So, it jumped at Han Sen.


    Han Sen touched its head. That little guy¡¯s hands and legs were short. Its nails were very sharp. They were like wheels. They were unable to touch Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Little Guy, you go and y over there,¡± Han Sen said to the little ck beast. It seemed to understand Han Sen and crawled to the side. It kept crawling away while looking back at Han Sen. It looked as if it did not want to leave.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± White King did not have any emotions, but his words were obviously infused with a penchant for more niceties.


    ¡°My name is Han Sen,¡± Han Sen answered.


    White King nodded, looked at Han Sen, and said, ¡°If you are able to give a body to the jade fairies in the White Jade Jing, the crime of you killing ck King can be erased. Furthermore, you will be considered a friend of the White Jade Jing.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what the benefits of being White Jade Jing¡¯s friend are.¡± Han Sen could tell White King and the blue-clothed fairy White King had referred to as Bottle Fairy was shocked about the little ck beast being revived.


    White King had also only mentioned the jade fairies of White Jade Jing and not ck King City. This was interesting.


    White King said, ¡°If you need help, for as long as you do not go against thews of the White Jade Jing¡¯s fairyws, I will give my life to fight for you.¡±


    ¡°That does not seem like a bad deal, but how do I know you will keep your promise?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°To revive the jade statue is something that requires a lot of power. Getting all of the lives here to be made flesh will not be an easy task. I am afraid I will need eight or 10 years to do that.¡±


    ¡°Let us not talk about eight or 10 years. Even if it takes a hundred years or a thousand years, I will be able to wait for that. If you are willing to do this, we can wait a thousand years.¡± White King paused a moment and said, ¡°Regarding your worries, it is pointless. We follow the rules of the fairies. We are under the rule of the fairies. If we make a vow, we arepelled toplete it. Otherwise, the White Jade Jing¡¯s holyws would punish us. Even I would be subject to it.¡±


    Han Sen thought White King was being very serious. It did not seem as if he was speaking randomly, so he asked, ¡°What are the fairyws?¡±


    ¡°Pleasee here,¡± White King said. Then, he walked to ck King City.


    Han Sen did not hesitate. He followed after him while Bottle Fairy came along from behind. She looked at Han Sen with aplicated expression.


    There were 12 buildings and five cities. It was something Han Sen had already seen. Now, the 12 buildings and five cities were bigger. There was not much of a difference aside from that.


    White King did not bring Han Sen to peruse the 12 towers and five cities. After going by the five cities, they went to the highest peak of the White Jade Jing. There was a white jade tablet there.


    The white jade tablet had manyws. Han Sen had a look at them. Many of thews were weird, but they were all quite serious. One of the fairyws stated that if a fairy made a promise, they could not break it, or the White Jade Jing would take away their fairy bodies.


    There were too manyws. Han Sen could not be bothered reading much more. He looked around. On the left bottom corner of the white jade tablet, he saw a symbol.


    The white jade tablet had many words. There was only one illustration, and it was the symbol in that corner. It was the symbol of a gourd.


    Han Sen thought that gourd was very familiar. It was like the gourd he had before Bao¡¯er was born. The size and shape were simr.

 Chapter 3329 - Back to the First Floor

    <h4>Chapter 3329 Back to the First Floor</h4>


    Han Sen pointed at the gourd symbol and asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this gourd symbol on the tablet?¡±


    White King said, ¡°That was left behind by the fairy that made the White Jade Jing. It is a sign of the fairy.¡±


    Han Sen did not know if White King was hiding something or not. There was a chance he didn¡¯t know what the marking of the gourd actually meant. He had a brief think and asked, ¡°I am very curious. This fairy power is something even a god spirit is not as good with. I wonder what he looked like, and which race he used to be.¡±


    White King and Bottle Fairy seemed to understand what Han Sen was thinking, but it was just because Han Sen was curious about the identity of the fairy. He did not mean it in any other way.


    Bottle Fairy looked cocky and said, ¡°I do not know which race the fairy belonged to, but I believe it was a grand existence beyond all other creatures. It is just as you said. Even a sky full of God Spirits cannotpare to it. The way I am is the result of the fairy creature herself. The fairy superiors must be much greater than me too.¡±


    ¡°That means the fairy and my appearance are simr,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Was it a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be the same as me,¡± Bottle Fairy replied. ¡°It was a woman.¡±


    ¡°Was it a female fairy? Did she ever say what her name was?¡± Han Sen was even more curious.


    ¡°A fairy is a fairy. They do not need names.¡± Bottle Fairy peered at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Why are you asking so many things that are unrted to all this? The fairy¡¯sws are the foundation of White Jade Jing. It is controlled by us. No one can vite thews of the fairies or the White Jade Jing would kill us. Do you feel safer now?¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can give these jade fairy lives a body,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°You should both know that this is not something that can be aplished in a few days. I have stuff to sort out on my own. So, I can onlye to White Jade Jing once in a while. I cannot stay for long.¡±


    White King nodded. ¡°It is fine. Just remember the promise you made. It is just this time, there is a jade fairy I would like you to provide with a body first.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to know what was so special about the next jade fairy, but he didn¡¯t ask. He would see that jade fairy very soon, so there was no need to be too hasty about it all.


    White King and Bottle Fairy led Han Sen away from the jade tablet. Han Sen thought he would take him to the White Jade City or one of the other three cities, but White King took him to one of the 12 buildings.


    Han Sen wondered, ¡°Weird. With the rtionship between White King and Bottle Fairy, the jade fairies in the 12 buildings should be lower than those in the five cities. How could this important jade fairy be inside one of the white jade buildings and not in one of the five cities?¡± Still, he did not ask anything. He just continued following White King and Bottle Fairy. He walked past a jade building and a jade city.


    One thing that confused Han Sen was that the 12 buildings and five cities had 17 jade fairies, but there was only White King and Bottle Fairy. How could the jade fairy not have shown up?


    He walked all the way to the first jade building. White King and Bottle Fairy came to a stop. The pair looked at the first white jade building with conflicted looks.


    Han Sen was no stranger to the first white jade building. When he used to practice in Sky Pce, he gained ess to the white jade building. He frequently went to the first building to absorb the jade air.


    The first white jade building was looking far greater than it used to. That being said, the jade building had not changed all that much. It was a white jade building with seven floors.


    The white jade building was the first jade building out of the 12 buildings. They only supported a bit of jade air. Compared to the other 11 buildings, this one looked ratherme.


    Looking at the faces of White King and Bottle Fairy, one could discern that this first building must have been unique.


    White King looked at the jade building¡¯s door. The white jade building¡¯s door opened. Han Sen followed White King and entered. He felt the jade building¡¯s jade air was simr to water. It was pure and warm. It was far stronger than how it used to be.


    If Han Sen was there, just the pure jade air was enough to rocket him up to king ss straight away.


    ¡°What a good ce. If I practice Jadeskin here, I will reach the max level.¡± Han Sen felt a bit disappointed. ¡°It is such a shame this ce has now been taken by the jade fairies and cannot be reimed.


    The tower had changed a lot. The space inside was bigger. There was a jade spirit dancing like a jellyfish in the jade air.


    Han Sen had a closer look. The jade spirit was gathered up by jade air. Its formation was pure. If it could have been swallowed, it would have been extremely beneficial for his Jadeskin.


    If he could obtain help from the jade spirit, Han Sen¡¯s Break World Jadeskin would have increased. That, in turn, would have boosted his Break World rate.


    The higher Han Sen went, the purer the jade air became. The three of them went to the top of the building. There, White King and Bottle Fairy came to a stop. They looked at the ceiling of the jade building.


    Han Sen looked up there too. There was a statue carved from a hunk of jade on the ceiling. The creature looked very weird.


    It was a white sheep. It was pure white. Its horns were crooked like corkscrews. It looked calm. Countless amounts of jade air came out of the sheep jade statue. It came out simr to a pure spring of water.


    ¡°Please, give this one a body first.¡± White King pointed at the ceiling and the jade sheep statue perched there.


    ¡°That cannot be the first floor of the jade fairy leader.¡± Han Sen did not do anything yet. He consulted with White King first.


    White King did not deny it. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The White Jade Jing has revived, so why did this not revive?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That does not matter,¡± White King said to Han Sen while looking at him. ¡°The most important thing for me to ask of you is if whether or not you can give it a body.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to, but this jade fairy is too strong,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I must confess, I do not know if I really am able to do this. Even if I can, my power will be depleted. I am afraid I will not be able to give more bodies to the jade fairies for a while.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. Just try your best to do this one.¡± White King did not change his emotion. He sounded cool and calm.


    White King did not mention any reasons, so there was nothing else he could do. Han Sen had to mp down on his curiosity and put his focus into the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He used a Break World power to enter the ceiling and jade sheep statue.


    The sheep was the leader of the first jade building¡¯s jade fairy. It should not have been weaker than a Break World creature like Bottle Fairy. Blood-Pulse Sutra could change its body, but Han Sen was not 100% certain.


    Bottle Fairy and White King were special people. Their Break World rates must have been high. Even Han Sen could not see what they were really trying to do.


    The reason Han Sen agreed to help White Jade Jing¡¯s jade fairy get a body was that he wanted to use the power of the White Jade Jing.


    Qin Xiu and God Chaos Party were frightening. Han Sen could not deal with them alone. If he could muster the power of the White Jade Jing, it would be better for fighting the God Chaos Party.


    Countless amounts of Break World power went into the jade sheep statue. After half an hour, the jade sheep statue had yet to react. Nothing happened as it did with the little ck jade beast.


    ¡°It looks like the Break World rate of my Blood-Pulse Sutra is too low. It does not work well on these powerful Break World creatures.¡± Han Sen was depressed.

 Chapter 3330 - Sheep Jade Body

    <h4>Chapter 3330 Sheep Jade Body</h4>


    If things were already this way, Han Sen could not so simply give up right now. If he said he was unable to do it, he did not know if White King or Bottle Fairy would change their disposition and immediately start fighting him.As he cast the Blood-Pulse Sutra, he used the Dongxuan Sutra. He started to analyze the structure of the sheep statue. He wanted to analyze the sheep¡¯s body structure and modify it.Using the Dongxuan Sutra, Han Sen was shocked to find out the sheep jade¡¯s body structure was almost perfect. There weren¡¯t any ws in its construction. It was like it was Sky God¡¯s work. There was not a single w to discern.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful body...¡± Han Sen was very happy.


    It was not as if Han Sen had found a way to analyze the sheep¡¯s body. It was just that because the body was so perfect, the Break World rate was probably 95%.


    No matter how high the Break World rate was, it did not concern Han Sen. Even if he could see how amazing the body of something was, he could not get anything good out of it.


    The sheep¡¯s statue possessed pure jade power. From the structure of its body and jade power, Han Sen was able to get a lot of information out of it.


    ¡°If I take a look at the sheep jade¡¯s power structure, it must improve my Jadeskin,¡± Han Sen thought. He secretly ran his Jadeskin power.


    In the past, he had absorbed the white jade building¡¯s jade air to practice his Jadeskin. Those two powers were not the same, but there was a certain jade element.


    Han Sen did notpletely copy the sheep jade¡¯s elemental structure power. He used a special spot.


    The body and power of a Break World creature werebined as one. To research its body meant to research its power. The Dongxuan Sutra could not analyze it in time. He could only analyze one segment of its amazingness. At the same time, he used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to invade the sheep jade¡¯s beautiful body and understand more about it.


    Originally, this would be a trying task for Han Sen. Now, this was benefitting him. Han Sen did not want to give up. He revived the sheep but peeping into its power was Han Sen¡¯s true purpose.


    The sheep¡¯s body was nearly perfect. Han Sen¡¯s progress was so slow. Even if things were like that, he had a lot to gain.


    ¡°This body¡¯s Break World rate is higher than I thought. It is so close to a hundred. There is just a 1% to 20% difference. This one jade fairy leader is quite scary. If White King and the others have a simr level, this sort of power is something I cannot evenprehend. It can certainlypete with the God Chaos Party. Who was this fairy person who was able to create such scary creatures? What sort of power did it have that it could seal away White Jade Jing?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind was riddled with questions.


    Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin was holy and pure. The purity was no worse than the sheep, but the sheep¡¯s body had a special structure. The structure of the sheep¡¯s jade body¡¯s mass, strength, and other features were simr to Han Sen¡¯s jade body. Yet, it was tougher than Jadeskin.


    Considering this amazing structure¡¯s existence, if the two of them were to do the same attack, the sheep jade body¡¯s attack would be stronger than his.


    Han Sen was amazed by this discovery. He kept analyzing the sheep¡¯s jade body. He wanted to break the secrets inside of it. If Jadeskin could use this structure, the Break World rate would increase. He perhaps had a chance to surpass a 30% Break World rate. That would mean his Break World power was solid. It might even lead to him achieving a higher Break World rate.


    After all, this was a nearly perfect Break World body. It was very simr to Jadeskin. It was also very rare.


    Han Sen kept analyzing it again and again, but he was unable to find the answers he sought. He could not break the structure of the sheep¡¯s body. He could not learn the secrets hidden within its structures.


    Blood-Pulse Sutra kept sinking in, but its effects on it were not very good. After two hours, the Blood-Pulse Sutra had only managed to leave behind a red dot that was smaller than a hole left by a needle. That was what was left on the body of the jade sheep statue. One would have needed a pair of binocrs to see it clearly.


    That little red dot still made Han Sen go crazy. With thebination of the Dongxuan Sutra and Blood-Pulse Sutra, it still enabled his Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power to sink in.


    Even if it was only a tiny amount, it was enough for Han Sen to learn some secrets about the jade body of the sheep statue. The sheep statue¡¯s jade body structure was not solid. It was empty on the inside.


    ¡°A hollow structure?¡± Han Sen was happy. He did not care how much power this was costing him. He let power go inside him. The hollow structure could increase strength, but that was no longer necessary. The jade sheep¡¯s body secrets were not just there.


    Han Sen was quickly able to learn that the sheep¡¯s jade body was not hollow. It resisted the Blood-Pulse Sutra¡¯s power. Han Sen tried his best to sink it in.


    Upon seeing Han Sen not making any huge progress, Bottle Fairy frowned and asked, ¡°Mister White King, can you see him?¡±


    White King coldly said, ¡°It is good if it works. If it doesn¡¯t, after his power is spent, it will be easy to capture him. Even if he cannot recover the white sheep fairy, he can help the jade fairy get a body and a will. It will be helpful for the White Jade Jing.


    ¡°Mister, you are so smart.¡± Bottle Fairy understood what White King was thinking. It did not matter if Han Sen could recover the white sheep fairy or not. Either way, it would only be good for them. Nothing bad woulde from Han Sen helping them.


    Otherwise, Han Sen knew White King would not have been as nice as he was watching. He never nned on spending all of his power. He was going to save enough power to be able to escape from White Jade Jing.


    The jade sheep¡¯s secrets made Han Sen change his mind about things. Even if his power was spent, he still wanted to peek at its secrets. If he missed out on this chance, he did not know if he would ever have another.


    An almost perfect Break World body creature was just sitting there, letting him research it. Such an opportunity was extremely rare.


    Even if Han Sen could kill a high-ss Break World creature, it would be pointless. The power of a dead Break World beast would be gone. It would have not been worth doing any research.


    At Han Sen¡¯s level, even just a thought would require that a high price be paid. So, Han Sen did not want to risk researching the body.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra and Dongxuan Sutra hadbined. A little amount of power sank in. It sank in so slowly, but every little bit was a reward. It shocked Han Sen every time.


    ¡°It was not just the structure that was hollow.¡± Han Sen noticed the jade sheep¡¯s body was not just hollow. There were many changes in the hollow structure.


    There was a hexagon structure that was like a beehive. There were also triangr structures. Many hollow structures werebining. Because the sheep¡¯s jade body was like it was dead and not moving, it was hard to find out what those structures did.

 Chapter 3331 - Can’t Escape the Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 3331 Can¡¯t Escape the Chaos</h4>


    Han Sen had been working for four days and five nights. By this point, he had almost exhausted all of his power. Thus, he had to bring it all to a close.It was not like Han Sen wanted to rest. It was just that the sheep¡¯s jade body was just very weird. If Han Sen¡¯s power came loose, the structure of the sheep¡¯s jade body would recover in a short amount of time. So, Han Sen had to keep on going. Otherwise, all of his progress would have been for naught.It was easy to tell Han Sen had been working too hard. He was bing skinnier. His eyes were turning red, and his eye sockets were sinking deeper into him.


    White King and Bottle Fairy felt quite touched. They did not think Han Sen was going to put so much effort into doing this. He was not afraid they would attack him. It gave them a better impression of Han Sen¡¯s character.


    ¡°I am sorry. My Break World rate is currently too low. I can¡¯t move the jade fairy body.¡± Han Sen had a wry smile as he shook his head.


    ¡°That is fine. You have tried your best. Let your body heal. We can discuss all this another time.¡± White King paused and said, ¡°In Sky Pce, there are many Break World creaturesbined with life souls. If you need them to strengthen yourself, go and kill them. They should be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°That would be of excellent help to me.¡± Han Sen felt much happier.


    He got to know the secrets of the sheep¡¯s jade body, and he could get Break World genes. This was what could be defined as killing two birds with one stone.


    But Han Sen¡¯s power was too far spent. If we went to go and kill a Break World beast now, he would likely end up eaten by the Break World beast. Han Sen had to recover his power before thinking about going after any Break World beasts.


    After White King left, Bottle Fairy remained with Han Sen on the first floor.


    ¡°The jade air here is very pure. It will be a great help for you to recover your body. You should just stay here and rest.¡± Bottle Fairy pointed at the jellyfish that was like a jade spirit and said, ¡°You should not consume the jade air spirits because of the jade air. Their bodies have pure jade air essence inside them, but their bodies have a will that is like they are here but not here. If you consume them, not only will their jade air be taken inside your body, but also their will that is like it is here but not actually here will be in your soul. That would not be a good thing for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the warning about that.¡± Han Sen understood this was just Bottle Fairy being nice.


    If it was another will that came in, a person¡¯s soul would be riddled with all sorts of problems. They would try to deny their personalities. In such a case, it would be too risky for Han Sen to try.


    It was like a person having the memories of another person while upying the same mental state. Two memories colliding would cause problems for the person. They would make the person wonder and second-guess who he actually was. If it was a mild case, a person would have a split personality. If it was a bad case, a person would deny their own personality.


    That was especially so for people like Han Sen. If a soul had a w when he fought the mental state, he would fail because of that w.


    Unless it was a creature that had a soul-consuming power, ordinary creatures did not want tobine with the souls of another creature.


    That was true for life souls. It made Han Sen wonder what they actually were. He was curious about how people couldbine with life souls and not be affected. They could also boost someone¡¯s Break World power.


    Han Sen absorbed the jade air to recover the power of his cells, but the jade air was too pure and grand. He used Jadeskin to absorb it, and it led to his power recovering very quickly. After half a day, things were fine again.


    Han Sen readied himself to hunt Break World beasts across the floating inds. He asked Bottle Fairy about the Break World beasts and White Jade Jing to ensure they had no connection.


    White Jade Jing had its seals broken because of the invasion of life souls, but the life souls were not enough to affect White King and Bottle Fairy. The Break World beasts were mostly the powerful xenogeneics of Sky Pcebined with life souls.


    This was different from White Jade Jing¡¯s jade fairy.


    They were still afraid of White Jade Jing¡¯s jade fairy. That was how they were able to live together.


    When Bottle Fairy showed up, it was not because of Han Sen killing Break World beasts. It was because Han Sen had killed ck King.


    After leaving the first floor, Han Sen went to the floating ind. If there was a chance that he could hunt Break World beasts, Han Sen was going to leap at the opportunity. He really wanted to know what would happen if he were to max out his Break World genes. He was excited to see the changes that would ur to his Super God Spirit mode.


    Bottle Fairy followed Han Sen out and went to the floating ind. She said she was going out there to help Han Sen hunt down Break World beasts in case something happened. It was more likely she followed to keep an eye on Han Sen and ensure he would not run off.


    Even if Han Sen did behave well, they still hadn¡¯t rxed.


    Han Sen did not n on making a run for it. Otherwise, even if he was trapped by the trap fairy, he could have run.


    When he flew to the floating ind, Han Sen looked at the empty space. That was where the 33 skies were at.


    When the 33 skies appeared, many scary creatures rushed into it. There were not many creatures with that sort of power, so there were fewer and fewer trying than when this had begun. Recently, there were not as many creatures assaulting the 33 skies.


    Han Sen hadn¡¯t cared much about the 33 skies for a few days, but he suddenly felt himself wanting to. It was like something waspelling him to go toward it. He raised his head and looked toward the 33 skies.


    When he had a proper look, Han Sen¡¯s face was drained of color. On the other side, where the universe of kingdoms was, a little girl was riding a flying fish. She was holding a red, small cat. She was headed for the 33 skies.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er!¡± Han Sen immediately recognized that the girl was Bao¡¯er. Plus, the flying fish and Small Cat were next to her. This could not be a mistake.


    Han Sen did not have time to think about why Bao¡¯er would go to the 33 skies. He used Gxy Teleportation to teleport away from Sky Pce. He was shouting, ¡°Bao¡¯er, do not go!¡±


    Bottle Fairy thought Han Sen was trying to escape, so she used the trap fairy. She suddenly sealed the area. The gxy turned into a cage. Han Sen was trapped inside it.


    Han Sen did not think. He used his Super God Spirit mode. The fairy, which was a Break World armament and had a Break World rate that was almost 100%, went right through his body. It could not stop Han Sen and his Super God Spirit mode. Bottle Fairy was shocked by this. She then realized that Han Sen had the power to escape the trap fairy all along.


    Han Sen teleported into the sky. He went to the sky and the invisible barrier before the 33 skies. He shouted at Bao¡¯er, ¡°Bao¡¯er, do not go in!¡±


    It seemed as if he and Bao¡¯er were separated by the 33 skies that looked like a headstone. It was a fact that they were actually split between two worlds. Bao¡¯er was not able to hear him.


    He was Bao¡¯er sitting atop the flying fish. She went past the 33 skies barrier. She vanished inside the 33 skies that looked like a headstone. Han Sen was shocked and angry.


    He remembered Mister White telling him that if he went to the 33 skies, there would be chaos. There was a 90% chance that he would die and only a 10% chance that he would live.


    Han Sen did not care. He gnashed his teeth and entered the 33 skies. The barrier of the 33 skies was not effective against Han Sen and his Super God Spirit mode. Han Sen was able to quickly enter.

 Chapter 3332 - Jian and Sword

    <h4>Chapter 3332 Jian and Sword</h4>


    When he went through the barrier, Han Sen felt a powerful force of suction nab him. Not even his powerful Super God Spirit mode could evade that force of suction. He was sucked inside.Ding!There was a crunchy sound. Han Sen¡¯s body hit a rock. What made Han Sen feel weird was that his body was inside the stone.


    Yes, he was sticking in it. Han Sen quickly realized that his body had a problem. He used the Dongxuan Aura to scan his body. He was very shocked and jumped.


    Han Sen was no stranger to the location he was in. There were weapons in every direction. The endless weapons forest suggested that this was the first sky of the 33 skies. It was Soldier Weapon Sky, which was also sometimes called Soldier Knife Sky. Han Sen had killed Weapon God there and retrieved Weapon God¡¯s God Spirit. This was also the ce where he had taken out the Inch Grey Sword.


    When Han Sen went there this time, the ce was vastly different from how it was before. His body had be a weapon, and he was stuck in the weapon forest.


    Han Sen tried to use his body to take a human body again, but it was useless despite all the different types of powers he tried to use. Even the Super God Spirit mode could not make his body normal again.


    Han Sen had to inspect himself. He had be a weapon, but he could still use his powers. It was just that his body was different.


    Under the Dongxuan Aura, Han Sen¡¯s face was in his head.


    The de was like a pitch-ck quadrangle. Even the handle was ck. To look at it from afar, it was like a burnt stick on the ground. Compared with the colorful and cold-looking weapon, he did not look particrly outstanding.


    ¡°Why did I be a jian?¡± Han Sen felt very weird about this.


    A weapon like a jian was not something many humans used. Han Sen had used a jian before, but he was just using it casually. He had never taken the time to practice exclusive jian skills.


    He was best with three different types of weapons, which were a bow, knives, and swords. Yet, he had not turned into one of those three weapons. On top of that, he was a jian that did not look particrly outstanding.


    ¡°It looks like after the 33 skies returned to origin, it has shown its true power. Even when I came in, my power was restricted by Soldier Weapon Sky. I have be a jian. As for the other creatures that came in, there is an 80% to 90% chance that they became a weapon too.¡±


    Han Sen was thinking while he gathered up power. He wanted his body to leave the stone. Even if he was a jian, if he wanted to fly, it should not have been too hard to do that.


    When Han Sen gathered up his Dongxuan Sutra power, he used its control power. Even so, he could not get his jian to fly out of the stone. Furthermore, he was still not moving.


    Han Sen did not believe it. He used thee Dongxuan Sutra power. He used the Dongxuan Aura control power. Not to mention the fact that it was a four-foot-long jian, but even a star-ss battleship or a should have been something the Dongxuan Aura could move at the speed of light.


    No matter how hard he tried, the jian was shaking like mad. It made some de-type sounds. He could not pull it out of the rock by a single inch.


    A voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°Stop wasting your energy. You are a weapon because of Soldier Weapon Sky¡¯s rule power. Unless you have the power to flip the 33 skies, you will be unable to break the Soldier Weapon Sky¡¯s rules and get yourself free.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He used the Dongxuan Aura to search, but there were no other creatures around.


    That voice was in Han Sen¡¯s head again. ¡°I am right next to you. Do you not see me? What a stupid man.¡±


    ¡°Are you a weapon too?¡± Han Sen asked. He used the Dongxuan Aura to scan. He quickly discovered something weird. There was a sword within nine feet of the stone.


    Only one inch of the de was showing, but the handle could be fully seen. The rest of the de was in the stone. From the part that was showing, it could be determined that it was a very old copper sword. There was a red string for adornment at the end of the handle.


    The sword was purple and red. It looked as if it had been made from purple copper. It looked very pretty, but it did not make it look less scary. Han Sen did not know much about swords, but he could tell it was a great sword. He could tell it might have even been a famous sword.


    The sword string on the purple copper sword was waving in the wind. It looked very light.


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to check the purple copper sword out. He noticed that the purple copper sword¡¯s body was releasing a weird mind. It should have been that purple copper swordmunicating with Han Sen.


    ¡°People who end up in Soldier Weapon Sky all be weapons, including God Spirits,¡± the purple copper sword said. ¡°Unless someonees to pull us out, we will be a weapon discarded on the floor for all time.¡±


    ¡°If creatures thate to Soldier Weapon Sky be a weapon, then who cane here to pull us out?¡± Han Sen asked with a wry smile.


    The purple copper sword coldly said, ¡°How ignorant. Outsiders will be weapons. There are native creatures in Soldier Weapon Sky.¡±


    ¡°Are there?¡± Han Sen was shocked. When he came to Soldier Weapon Sky before, he never saw any native creatures. Aside from the soldier weapon gene race, there were no other native creatures.


    Now, he had be a member of the soldier weapon gene race. He could not think about there being some natives there.


    ¡°Of course, there are.¡± The purple copper sword looked disdained and said, ¡°What an ignorant and stupid person. The 33 skies are a bridge between two worlds. It can get the main and reverse universe¡¯s life forces. There is a lot of life here. It is better than the main and reverse universe. How could there not be any native creatures?¡±


    Han Sen thought that when the 33 skies returned to their origin, it was totally normal for there to be new life. So, the purple copper sword was right.


    ¡°You are very smart and have a lot of knowledge. You must be someone special. What is your name?¡± Han Sen wanted to find out more about the purple copper sword.


    The purple copper sword proudly said, ¡°I am an invincible person who fights in the sky, on the ground, and in the main and reverse universes. My name is Old Man Sky King. You can call me Sky King or Old Man.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Han Sen knew the purple copper sword was not talking nonsense. If he was a famous person from the two universes, even if he had never seen him, he would have heard about him. There was no Old Man Sky King. That purple copper sword was obviously there for benefits.


    The purple copper sword noticed that Han Sen was not speaking. Therefore, he asked, ¡°Young man, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am just a nobody,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I have not done anything of renown. I have only killed a few God Spirits and few Break World beasts to eat. When I am tired, the God Chaos Party¡¯s vice president tends to massage my shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± The purple copper sword looked disdained. He thought Han Sen was talking nonsense like him and not speaking the truth.

 Chapter 3333 - Lure

    <strong>Chapter 3333 Lure</strong>


    Han Sen ignored the purple copper sword. He used the Dongxuan Aura, wanting to find the native creatures the purple copper sword mentioned.


    With his power, controlling a native and having them pick up his sword would not be difficult.


    When the Dongxuan Aura was cast, Han Sen knew things were as simple as he thought they would be. The weapon forest around had a powerful presence. Every weapon had its own presence.


    The Dongxuan Aura was weakened by all those presences. He had only been able to cast his presence out at a radius of around 10 miles. He could not send it out any further than that, and that was just his observation power. If he wanted to use his power to control the native creatures, he would have to be even closer to them wherever they were.


    It seemed as if the purple copper sword could feel Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura. He said, ¡°Do not waste your energy. Let¡¯s not say your power can even stretch beyond the weapon forest, but even if you could go past it, you cannot control the natives. The natives are protected by Soldier Weapon Sky. If you touch them, they will be restricted by the rules that govern Soldier Weapon Sky.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he frowned. ¡°Can I really not use power to control the natives? If that cannot be done, how can they pick us up?¡±


    The purple copper sword wanted to say something, but only a sudden sigh was heard. Soon after, the sword body started to shake.


    Han Sen felt it sooner than the purple copper sword did. It surprised Han Sen. About 500 miles away, there was seven- or eight-year-old wearing armor. She was traveling through the weapon forest.


    ¡°Is that a native of the 33 skies? Why is a human girl here?¡± Han Sen felt weird.


    Before the 33 skies returned to origin, he had never seen a human shadow in the 33 skies. Now, he was seeing a little human girl. That gave him a bit of a shock.


    If a human could survive there, it meant he should have been able to regain his human form. Unfortunately, he was still stuck as a jian.


    The purple copper sword tried its best to shake his sword body. He released a very small humming sound. He was trying to lure the little girl over. Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He immediately used the Dongxuan Aura on the little girl. He was trying to draw the little girl closer.


    Pang!


    The moment the Dongxuan Aura touched the little girl, Han Sen felt as if his body was given an electric shock. The Dongxuan Aura suddenly broke. His body was shaking like a loon. If he had a mouth, he would be screaming in pain.


    The purple copper sword was very happy. ¡°Ha! Ha! I told you a long time ago. This is the consequence of not listening to your elders. Now you understand its power.¡±


    Han Sen was not annoyed. He coldly asked, ¡°So, you did the same thing, too? Otherwise, how would you know what it is like?¡±


    The purple copper sword grunted and did not speak. He kept using the sword to make a humming sound to draw the attention of the little girl.


    Han Sen knew what the purple copper sword was trying to do, but he did not learn how to shake his body. He decided to just sit and watch.


    ¡°Why are you frozen there?¡± the purple copper sword asked Han Sen as he kept shaking his sword self. ¡°Should you not be trying to make more noise, generate attention, and garner her interest ining over here?¡±


    ¡°Is it not enough that you draw her over here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    The purple copper sword heard that and got mad. ¡°Make more noise! There will be a higher chance of attracting her this way. If you are not going to make an effort, do not try to fight meter.¡±


    ¡°Why would I try and fight you?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile. ¡°If you decide toe my way, I can tell you that it will not be my fault.¡±


    ¡°You mother... You won¡¯t put any effort in, yet you are still nning on reaping all the benefits,¡± the purple copper sword said. ¡°How can there be something so good in this world? Not even I would do something like that.¡± He stopped shaking his sword self.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Han Sen looked as if he did not care.


    The purple copper sword coldly grunted and stopped talking. The little girl seemed to have heard the sound of the purple copper sword earlier. She was walking in their direction.


    When the purple copper sword stopped, the little girl lost her direction and started walking far away. She was walking further and further away.


    ¡°I can tell you that there are not many natives around,¡± the purple copper sword said with worry. ¡°You might not see another for at least half a month. If you miss out on this chance, who knows how much longer you might have to wait. You need to think about it.¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He only used the Dongxuan Aura to look at the little girl.


    Seeing Han Sen not talk, the purple copper sword said, ¡°Work with me and attract the little girl. That way, we all have rewards to reap. If you are only here for freebies, I am not going to do anything that might benefit you.¡±


    ¡°I will still say the same thing,¡± Han Sen replied. ¡°It is all up to you.¡±


    The purple copper sword was very angry. He was shaking. Upon seeing the little girl walk further and further away, Han Sen was continuing to not do anything. The purple copper sword gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I will lure her here. Do not dare try and fight me for her.¡±


    Before Han Sen said anything, he tried his best to shake his sword body. He made some moaning sword-like sounds. He was afraid the girl would walk too far away and no longer hear the moaning call.


    Fortunately, the girl had not walked too far away. After hearing the sound of the moaning sword, she listened to it for a while. She decided to follow the acoustic¡¯s direction.


    Not longter, the little girl came before Han Sen and the purple copper sword. Her big eyes drifted around. She was trying to find out where the sword moaning sound hade from.


    ¡°You just sit and wait,¡± the purple copper sword said as he kept shaking his sword body. ¡°When I have recovered my power, I will be able to help you.¡±


    Han Sen ignored him. He started shaking his body too. He also generated some moaning sounds.


    Hearing the moaning sounds, the little girl turned to look at Han Sen. She looked shocked. It seemed as if she had no idea which way to go first.


    ¡°You... obscene...¡± The purple copper sword was exhibiting an aura of anger. The sword moaning became louder.


    ¡°You are not bad,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If I have guessed things correctly, the natives cannot just randomly take a weapon. You are in so much of a rush, so I assume the natives can only take one weapon at a time.¡±


    ¡°What is this nonsense you are talking about?¡± The purple copper sword paused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡±


    When Han Sen saw his reaction to that, he knew he was correct.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t that way, then it does not matter which one of us is pulled out first. If I get pulled out, I wille back and help you.¡± Han Sen kept shaking his jian body to make a loud noise.


    ¡°I attracted her first. You should let me be pulled out first.¡± The purple copper sword tried its best. The cries of the sword became louder.


    ¡°That all depends on which of us she likes more. If she does not like you, you cannot force her.¡± Han Sen tried harder.


    Han Sen was very strong. The purple copper sword had already enticed the little girl and wasted so much effort to do so, yet the ck jian¡¯s voice was able to shroud and cover up the purple copper sword.


    The little girl was attracted by the loud jian noise. She started walking over to Han Sen. The purple copper sword roared and yelled, ¡°I am going to fight you!¡±


    A sword moan exploded again to cover Han Sen¡¯s jian. Han Sen was not weak either. He increased the volume of his moaning jian.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The two of them fought. It resulted in the girl screaming. She held her ears, looking as if she was in pain. She turned around and left.


    ¡°No... Don¡¯t go...¡± Han Sen and the purple copper sword screamed at the same time, but the girl could not hear them.

 Chapter 3334 - I Want a Man

    <h4>Chapter 3334 I Want a Man</h4>


    ¡°F**k you! It is because of you, a****le!¡± Seeing the little girl run off into the distance, vanish from sight, and disappear into the recesses of the weapon forest, the purple copper sword¡¯s lungs sounded as if they were going to explode. It swore at Han Sen.¡°You can only me yourself for that,¡± Han Sen coldly said. ¡°If you had not fought against me, it would have been fine.¡±¡°I tried my best to draw her here. Why would I have let you take her?¡± The purple copper sword was very angry.


    ¡°We both used our power,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Therefore, you cannot take the me out on me.¡±


    ¡°Just wait until I get my body back. I will kill you. I will tear you apart and grind you into dust.¡± The purple copper sword seemed to know that being angry was pointless. After it said that, it stopped talking to Han Sen. There was no way to tell what it was thinking.


    After the girl was spooked away, Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to look around. Within 10 miles, aside from the native little girl, there were no other natives around.


    The girl had gone too far away. She had run into a giant helmet that was 9 to 12 feet high and two miles away. There were some simple living things inside the helmet. There were water and fruit. It was unknown where she got them from.


    Within 10 miles, Han Sen did not see any rivers or nts. There were only weapons all around.


    ¡°Where did that little girle from? How has she managed to survive here?¡± Han Sen thought.


    Over the next few days, the little girl stayed away from that area. She was scared by what had happened.


    Aside from the little girl, no other creature showed up. That made the purple copper sword very sad and angry. It kept roaring and swearing. After it was freed from its current state, it would skin Han Sen alive. It would mount him atop a sword mountain and crucify him.


    Han Sen ignored the sword and watched how the little girl lived.


    Although the little girl was only seven or eight years old, she had a lot of power and was very fast. She was like a little leopard traveling around the forest of weapons. She would go into the weapon forest every day and journey far. Whenever she returned, she would do so with some water and fruit. Sometimes, she would evene back with broken furniture.


    It was a shame that Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura had been blocked by the forest of weapons. He could not extend his vision, so he did not know where the little girl ventured to whenever she left.


    After seven or eight days, Han Sen had yet to see another native. So he asked for the purple copper sword, ¡°I say, Old Sword, is there only one native little girl around here?¡±


    ¡°You are an a****le. Your entire family isposed of a****les.¡± The purple copper sword swore profusely.


    ¡°Tell me if you do not like it. I do not have to call you Old Sword. But seriously, why must you swear at me?¡± Han Sen used another title and said, ¡°Little Sword, are there any other natives in the area?¡±


    The purple copper sword¡¯s teeth itched, but it seemed to know yelling mean words were not going to work. It coldly said, ¡°I told you earlier that there are not many natives here. You will not meet one in 10 days or even half a month, but you just had to go against me, didn¡¯t you? You had to go and scare that little girl. You must have a death wish or something.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take it out on me,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault. One native can take only one weapon. If you were selected by the little girl, I would be so lonely.¡±


    ¡°Could you not just wait a few more days? Other natives wille eventually. You can be taken away from this ce too.¡± The purple copper sword sounded mad as it spoke, but it had just admitted the fact that only one native could take out one weapon for themselves.


    ¡°I am just a nobody, but you are Sky King,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°You should be generous. Why don¡¯t you be generous when a nativees along? You can let them take me away first.¡±


    ¡°No way. That is impossible.¡± If the purple copper sword could spit, it would have spit on Han Sen.


    ¡°Little Sword, it is bad for us to keep fighting like this. No one will benefit from such sour animosities. Why don¡¯t we have a bet as to which one of us will be picked up first?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He smiled at the purple copper sword.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± The purple copper sword did not think Han Sen would be honest.


    ¡°There are no tricks up my sharp sleeves. We just need to guess whether or not the native thates next is a man or a woman. If it is a woman, you shut up. I will be the one to lure her. If it is a man, I will not fight and make him take me. You can lure him.¡±


    Before Han Sen could finish, the purple copper sword interrupted him. ¡°Why must you be the one to lure the women while I have the men? That will not work. We have to swap. I will have the girls, and you will have the boys.¡±


    The purple copper sword thought, ¡°I am not stupid. I have been here for many days. That little girl is the only one I have seen in the area. She is probably the one who wille back here.¡±


    Han Sen quickly agreed to the terms. ¡°Fine. Then, that is the deal. No one can regret this fair trade. If you break your word, your son will have no ass, and you will be cheated on by your wife every day.¡±


    ¡°Hang on.¡± The purple copper sword did not think this was right. It thought, ¡°How can that guy agree to this so quickly? He has been here for a while. He has only seen a little girl native. The most likely toe here is the little girl. He made a bet like this at first but has now agreed to let me take the girl. He is likely digging a pitfall he expects me to stumble into.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Something is wrong with this guy. Creatures thate to the 33 skies cannot be weak. They are all strong. Maybe this guy is very good at sensing things. Maybe he has sensed a man is on the way and that is the entire hole he has been digging. That is the ploy. For sure, things must indeed be this way.¡± The purple copper sword thought this hypothesis was correct.


    ¡°What? Are you going to regret this?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°But we just made a promise. Whoever regrets would be...¡±


    ¡°Stop. Stop. Stop. You are making this decision by yourself. I have not said anything. I have not yet decided.¡± The purple copper sword coldlyughed. ¡°I changed my mind. I will go for a man, and you will have the women.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want the men?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Seeing that Han Sen was not so fast this time, the purple copper sword believed its judgment was correct. It coldly said, ¡°Yes. That is right. I want a man.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you really don¡¯t want a woman?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I said that I don¡¯t want a woman,¡± the purple copper sword said. ¡°You have the women, and I have the men. You said whoever regrets this will give birth to a son without an ass and their wives will be dishing out green hats every single day.¡± It made a vow and was not going to let Han Sen alter the deal any further.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Han Sen looked sad after conceding.


    Hearing Han Sen¡¯s powerless voice, the purple copper sword looked cocky and asked, ¡°Do you think you can trick me? You should know your limits.¡±


    Soon after, the purple copper sword heard a sworde from far away. It was very happy. ¡°Really? Those footsteps don¡¯t belong to the little girl?¡±

 Chapter 3335 - Pulling Out the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 3335 Pulling Out the Sword</h4>


    In haste, the purple copper sword was able to feel who was on the approach. Its sensing power was inferior to Han Sen¡¯s, but it was still fairly remarkable.When it sensed the person¡¯s face, the purple copper sword was so angry that it almost coughed up blood. It wasn¡¯t the little girl that came, but it was still a woman. She was just much older than the little girl. It was an adult female.¡°Little Sword, thank you for letting me be taken first. I will go right ahead and not dy this.¡± Han Sen smiled and wiggled his jian. He kept making moaning sounds to attract the adult female.


    ¡°You are tricking me,¡± the purple copper sword said. It was furious. It now knew it had been well and truly duped by Han Sen.


    ¡°If wanted to choose a man, so you chose a man,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°If you wanted a woman, you should have chosen a woman. I let you pick first. What you are saying now is in unfair.¡±


    His sensing power was much stronger than the purple copper sword. He had seen the adult woman a long time before. It was the whole reason he decided on doing the bet charade with the purple copper sword.


    At this time, Han Sen was not going to confess to anything.


    Seeing the purple copper sword not say a word, Han Sen used all of his power to move his jian body and attract the woman.


    The woman heard the jian¡¯s moaning sound and walked toward it. When the woman got close to Han Sen, the purple copper sword suddenly started to moan too. It made some crunchy, sword-moaning sounds that ensnared the attention of the woman.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Han Sen madly eximed. ¡°Did you forget the promise you made? Are you not afraid of your son having no ass? Are you going to be happy wearing a green hat for your wife every single day?¡±


    The purple copper sword looked as if it didn¡¯t care. It simplyughed it off and said, ¡°I am not afraid. What is so scary about that? I do not n on having a wife or a son.¡±


    ¡°You are obscene!¡± Han Sen felt glum, so he feltpelled to swear.


    ¡°I learned that from you,¡± the purple copper said while merrilyughing.


    The jian and the sword moved their bodies in an attempt to attract the woman. After what happenedst time, they did not go all in.


    Han Sen was thinking about how to attract the woman and get her to go for him first when he suddenly saw the purple copper sword start to glow. It looked like a shining sun.


    The light was not very effective, but it exuded an aura and added an extra visual highlight. It was impactful on the eyes. It was not unlike a god sword that was summoning its new master. It attracted the eyeballs of the woman. The woman ended up walking up to the purple copper sword with profound curiosity.


    Han Sen frowned. He wanted to release some light and have the woman¡¯s attraction be sent his way instead.


    Unfortunately, the pitch-ck body of the jian was not able to release any light. Although his geno arts were there and could be used, he was embedded in a stone. Furthermore, he was bound by the rules of Soldier Weapon Sky. Before he could be pulled out, the geno art powers could not be used on the jian.


    Plus, the woman kept looking at the purple copper sword over and over. She did not seem to like looking at him. Even if he started to glow, it would have been pointless.


    ¡°Weird. How did the purple copper sword achieve that? How can his sword body release a light?¡± Han Sen watched the woman meander over to the purple copper sword. He did not know how to respond or what to do about it.


    ¡°Do you think you can fight against me? You are simply too weak.¡± The purple copper sword appeared as if it had already achieved victory. It looked at Han Sen cockily.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He knew he could not glow, but he had spent time with Feng Yin Yin and Feng Fei Fei. As a result, he knew a thing or two about music.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He increased the vibrations of the jian. This time, the vibrationsposed a beat. He made jian moans that were high and low and long and short.


    The woman who had been enticed by the purple copper sword started to pick up on the sound that was going with a rhythm. She looked confused as she turned her head. She wanted to find the source of that harmony. She looked at Han Sen¡¯s ck jian and seemed surprised. She had just been walking to the purple copper sword, but now she had stopped. She looked at Han Sen and the purple copper sword with an inability to decide between them.


    ¡°Do you really have to fight me?¡± The purple copper sword was very angry.


    ¡°You are the one who did not follow the rules. That woman was supposed to be mine.¡± Han Sen was not going to step back and show weakness.


    The jian and the sword were both there. One was making music, and the other was glowing with light. It did not matter which one the woman looked at. They were both special to view. The woman was deep in the throes of hesitation. She looked at Han Sen and purple copper sword. She was unable to decide which one to take.


    The two of them were employing tricks. As they were trying to attract the woman, some roaring sounds were hearding from the forest. The sound made the woman¡¯s face change.


    Han Sen and the purple copper sword were shocked by this too. They did not know what was happening. At the same time, they put their senses down on that region and discovered the presence of a big beast that was like a saber-tooth tiger. It was chasing the little girl they had seen before.


    The girl¡¯s speed was certainly inferior to that of the big beast, but she was smart. She kept weaving and bobbing her way through the forest as she fled. It made the saber-tooth tiger have a hard time catching her. Just as it seemed he would get her, he always ended up missing.


    It was easy to tell that the little girl was running toward Han Sen and the others.


    Han Sen had a closer looked. He saw what the girl was nning on doing. She was fast and smart, but she could not escape the big beast in simple flight. He believed there was an 80% to 90% chance that she was running there to draw one of the two weapons to fight the big beast.


    ¡°It is no good for you or me to keep fighting right now. This can be our demise. There are two natives here. I will let you be taken first.¡± The purple copper sword suddenly stopped glowing and moaning.


    The woman heard the beast¡¯s roar. She wanted to deal with the threat quickly. She pulled out a weapon. At this time, the purple copper sword had stopped glowing and moaning. He was like a simple, inanimate object. The woman looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen thinking. When the purple copper sword¡¯s voice just spoke, he put away the sounds of the jian as well. He looked more normal than the purple copper sword. He was now looking like a charred fire poker.


    Han Sen knew the purple copper sword was not nice. He suddenly gave up and let the woman draw him out of the ground. He did so mostly because of the little girl and fierce beast.


    ¡°What the f*ck does that mean?¡± the purple copper sword angrily asked. ¡°If I do not let you have it, you steal from me. If I let you have it, you don¡¯t want it. Are you purely doing what you are doing to spite me?¡±


    The woman saw the ck jian behave like normal and her face changed. She looked around. She heard the roaring sounde closer. She gnashed her teeth and went to the purple copper sword.


    Although neither the jian nor the sword looked good right now, the purple copper sword¡¯s style still looked better than Han Sen, who looked like a charred stick. Women often preferred things that were prettier. Thus, the woman picked the purple copper sword.


    The woman leaped onto the rock and gripped the handle. She was going to pull out the purple copper sword. The purple copper sword was sad and angry. It yelled, ¡°Get lost! Do not pull me!¡±


    He thought the little girl was scared and wouldn¡¯te back. That was why he was willing to fight Han Sen for the woman.


    Now, the little girl was obviouslying to select a weapon. He wanted to choose the little girl, but the woman was drawing him. The sword was being brought out of the stone inch by inch.

 Chapter 3336 - Jian Ou

    <strong>Chapter 3336 Jian Ou</strong>


    The woman drew out the purple copper sword, which was glowing with a purple and red me. It was like an endless power wasing out with the sword and going into the woman¡¯s body.


    Han Sen was shocked to see this. He saw it get pulled out by the native right from the ground. It was notpletely free though. A special connection was forming between the purple copper sword and woman.


    The little girl was still being chased by the big beast. She was soon close to them. The big beast seemed to sense something. It looked at the woman with the purple copper sword that was burning with a purple and red me. It decided to leave the little girl alone. It was like it had seen something truly terrifying.


    The little girl was shocked by this. She then saw the woman holding the purple copper sword. It made her think. Suddenly, her vision changed. She started searching around the bush.


    The little girl instantly looked at the ck metal jian Han Sen had be. She clearly remembered when the ck jian and purple copper sword made some strange noises together in a contest.


    She looked at the woman holding the purple copper sword. It made the little girl gnash her teeth. She quickly flew to Han Sen. Her two small hands hastily gripped the jian.


    Han Sen looked weird. He did not know if it was a good thing or not to be pulled out from the stone by a little girl.


    The little girl did not hesitate. She used all of her strength to pull the ck metal jian Han Sen had be slowly out of the ground.


    The little girl¡¯s height was simr to the metal jian. Her hands were clutching the jian¡¯s handle, but she was unable to pull it out of the stone. She let the handle of the jian go. She clutched the body of the jian and pulled it up. She pulled Han Sen up.


    When Han Sen was being pulled out by the little girl, he felt a scary rule power go into him and the little girl. It made his soul power enter the little girl.


    In reverse, the girl¡¯s own soul power went into Han Sen. It was like a fair trade between the pair. Han Sen was given the little girl¡¯s soul marking while the little girl was given his soul marking.


    ¡°Goddamn, 33 skies rules!¡± Han Sen used his Super God Spirit mode power, but it was unable to cancel the trade.


    The little girl¡¯s soul was way too weak. Although she had received Han Sen¡¯s soul mark, she could not refine it. That soul mark was not verypatible with her soul. It was like some iron in a sack of rice.


    Han Sen quickly refined and absorbed the little girl¡¯s soul mark. It became a part of his soul.


    It resulted in the creation of a weird sort of situation. Although the little girl had managed to pull Han Sen out, she could not be like the woman and the purple copper sword. Their powers did not resonate with each other.


    The little girl held the pitch-ck metal jian. It was like she was clutching a charred stick. Nothing weird happened, and there was no weird power moving.


    On the other hand, the woman and the purple copper sword had basically be one. The woman¡¯s body had purple-red armor. It wrapped up her slim body while the purple copper sword she held was given a scary fire. To look at her from afar, one would have thought she was a Valkyrie.


    The woman looked at the little girl holding Han Sen. She looked cold. She pulled out her sword and pointed it at the little girl. The sword light was like a strong bolt of lightning. It shed in front of the little girl.


    The little girl subconsciously raised the metal jian to block, but there was a ¡°dong¡± noise. The little girl and the jian were sent flying. At the same time, a lot of blood sprayed through the air. It all came out from the little girl.


    Pang!


    The little girl¡¯s body and the metal jian Han Sen had be fell into the midst of a weapon forest. They broke through many long spears in their descent. A lot of dust was kicked up in a nasty plume.


    ¡°This is so weak. I cannot believe you are so weak, yet you are a member of the soldiers.¡± The woman was holding the purple copper sword while catching up to the little girl.


    Although the little girl was weak, the woman was not nning on letting her go. But it was not like she was a big threat to her. What made her feel threatened was the little ck jian the small girl was holding. The jian looked fairly ordinary and did not seem as if it had any power.


    The woman still knew that the jian could release a weapon sound that could not be imagined. It was like the purple copper sword was summoning her.


    The purple copper sword¡¯s strength was very mighty. She knew the ck metal jian was nothing ordinary as well. She wanted to kill the little girl before she could hold the metal jian. She was not going to give her another chance.


    ¡°Do not take it out on me. me the cruel world. There is only one holy soldier in Soldier Weapon Sky. One of us has to die.¡± The woman raised the purple copper sword. She was going to sh the little girl, who was struggling to get up.


    The scary sword light seemed to break everything. It had an unstoppable light.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were full of a wild light. She knew she would be unable to do much, but she still held onto her metal jian.


    One of her arms was already broken by the first attack. She powerlessly left it hanging. As she fell through the woods, her entire body had been severely scratched. She was still bleeding.


    The little girl was half-kneeling on the ground. One of her hands clutched the metal jian that looked like a charred stick. She was attacking the purple and red light.


    Dong!


    The purple copper sword¡¯s sword light struck the metal jian. Without thinking, the little girl curled her body. She thought she was going to be attacked by a scary power.


    She was shocked to soon notice that aside from the weight of the metal jian, she did not feel any power attack.


    Instead, the purple-red sword light struck the metal jian like ss. It shattered and faded away. The ck metal jian, however, was totally fine. The ck jian¡¯s body was bing an icy jade that looked like crystal.


    When the purple copper sword¡¯s sword body hit the metal jian, the metal jian became a half-transparent ice-jade jian. The two des collided. Moaning sounds erupted. They were loud enough to shock the sky.


    The purple copper sword had a crack that was the size of a grain of rice, but the ice-jade jian was totally fine.


    The little girl was very happy. She held the ice-jade jian and kept striking at the woman. The woman raised her sword to fight back. A few de collisions ensued. Each time the purple copper sword endured a hit, a crack the size of a grain of rice appeared on the metal.


    ¡°Dumbass! Brainless b*tch! Do you only use strength to sh?¡± The purple copper sword was afraid and angry. The purple copper sword was the man¡¯s body. If the sword was damaged, it meant his actual body was being hurt. That woman was ying with his life.


    His thoughts were unable to be heard by the woman. Suddenly, the purple copper sword started to glow, but it was not going to Han Sen and the little girl. It was pulling the woman¡¯s body away to escape somece far away from there. The woman was shocked by this, but she soon disappeared somece deep within the recesses of the woods.

 Chapter 3337 - Purple Copper Sword

    <h4>Chapter 3337 Purple Copper Sword</h4>


    Seeing the woman run away, the little girl clutched her ice-jade jian with merriment. Then, the ice-jade jian¡¯s icy colors started to fade away. It returned to its original ck color. It was like a charred stick again.Han Sen exploded with power because he did not want to see the little girl get killed. The primary reason was that as the girl sustained damage, the little girl¡¯s soul shivered in Han Sen¡¯s soul.Unless Han Sen could reim his soul for himself, he suspected that if the little girl died, her soul would break, and a part of his soul would break too.


    So far, Han Sen had yet to find a way to reim his soul.


    Although it was possible that if the little girl died, Han Sen¡¯s soul mark would return to him, that was just a possibility and not a guarantee. Han Sen did not want to take any unnecessary risks for the time being.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°I heard the woman say that the little girl is some kind of soldier or something. They were fighting for a position in the holy soldiers. Are the holy soldiers the leaders of Soldier Weapon Sky? If that is the case, the little girl and the woman are the holy spirits in Soldier Weapon Sky. Their fight was done to conduct and define the next leader of Soldier Weapon Sky.¡±


    Although Han Sen could fly away, he did not choose to leave the little girl because she had a soul mark.


    The little girl held Han Sen and happily said, ¡°From now on, you are my holy soldier. Your name will be... Little ck!¡±


    Han Sen almost coughed up blood. He had finally experienced what others felt when he gave names to things. Little Silver and the others were always depressed when he came up with names to give them.


    Han Sen tried using his mind to speak with the girl, but he felt as if there was some sort of power prohibiting him and the girl frommunicating. The girl was unable to feel what he was feeling.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Damn the rules of the Soldier Weapon Sky. What does it even want from me? If the little girl selected me, why can we not evenmunicate?¡± After thinking about it some more, he started to understand why that was.


    After choosing their holy soldier, the so-called members of the soldiers would keep fighting and learning. They would soone to learn the power of the holy soldier. It was something they had toplete by themselves. They could not be affected by the wills of others. They had to own it. That was a Soldier Weapon Sky rule. It stopped the holy soldiers from talking to their members.


    ¡°If I cannot be a human or get my soul mark back, I will just have to go along for the ride with this little girl,¡± Han Sen thought. He cast his Dongxuan Sutra power. He covered the little girl and took the little girl with him in flight. The pair swept up into the sky.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes opened wide as she looked at the metal jian. She shouted, ¡°Little ck, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You are Little ck! Your whole family is ck.¡± Han Sen felt depressed. He could not exin this to the little girl, so he just ignored her and increased the speed at which he was flying through the sky.


    He did not know where Bao¡¯er was. He did not even know if Bao¡¯er had suffered the same fate as him and be a weapon inside the Soldier Weapon Sky. Perhaps she had already left Soldier Weapon Sky. Thus, Han Sen kept flying around, keeping his eyes peeled for anything of interest.


    While he was flying, Han Sen let his Blood-Pulse Sutra power bleed into the girl to heal her.


    On the other side of the Soldier Weapon Sky, the woman was still being dragged by the purple copper sword. She had been dragged a thousand miles without a single moment of rest.


    The woman was very angry as she held onto the purple copper sword while yelling, ¡°I am a soldier member! I am the future of the holy soldiers! If you be my god weapon, you have to listen to me!¡±


    Bzzt!


    The purple copper sword flew away from the woman. It floated in the air, zing with a beautiful purple and red me.


    ¡°If you be my god weapon, it is your destiny to obey me.¡± The woman looked at the purple copper sword with pride. She was not willing to stand back. She was like the main character of the sky and the ground. She firmly believed that the purple copper sword had to obey her.


    Patong!


    The purple copper sword moved. The sword thrust itself through the woman¡¯s chest. Her blood came gushing out. The woman¡¯s eyes opened wide as she peered at the purple copper sword. She did not seem to believe the purple copper sword was in her chest.


    ¡°No way! You are my holy soldier... You cannot hurt me... You cannot kill me... If I die, you die...¡±


    The woman had not finished her words as the purple copper sword moved to puncture her heart. It went in and came out through her back. The woman was out of breath. She fell to the floor.


    The purple copper sword floated in the air. The woman¡¯s body had purple copper armor. It was going back to the purple copper sword. Even her life soul had been killed and be a spirit light that entered the purple copper sword.


    The purple copper sword took the light and spirit light. The sword¡¯s body underwent strange changes to be a purple and long-haired mysterious woman. If Han Sen was there, he would have screamed. That was because the purple woman looked just like Zero. She was just more mature. Zero looked younger.


    This was obviously Demon Alpha Asura. If Han Sen was there, he would not believe the purple copper sword that had a bad mouth was Demon Alpha.


    ¡°I was going to let you live, but you threatened me, Asura. That was practically a death wish.¡± Asura did not look at the woman¡¯s body. She regarded it as trash.


    Asura looked to where she had been flying. She looked strange as she spoke to herself. ¡°What was that metal jian? My body is the best in the universe, but my sword self could not block the metal jian. That metal jian must be very powerful. So, who was it?¡±


    ¡°What a shame this b*tch turned out to be such a dumbass who did not even know how to wield my power. She only used force to strike things. If she hadn¡¯t, it would not have been difficult to kill that little girl. The 33 skies have only just recovered. Every sky is creating spirits. The little girl¡¯s spirit is fairly impressive, so maybe she will be what is needed to kill all my opponents and be the holy soldier leader in the Soldier Weapon Sky. If she had pulled me out of the stone instead, with my power, she would have surely ascended to the throne. That asshole just had to ruin things.¡± Asura looked sad.


    She thought of the metal jian Han Sen had be. Asura started to look very angry.


    If it was not for Han Sen¡¯s behavior, she would have likely been collected by the little girl. Instead, she was pulled out by the stupid woman.


    ¡°Do not let me find you. Otherwise, you will be very scared.¡± If she was to ever encounter Han Sen again, Asura had hatched a sordid thought that would ensure he would be the one to suffer great sadness.


    Asura did not think she was any weaker than the metal jian. Her body was a bit weak, but her body being weak did not prove anything.

 Chapter 3338 - Fighting Qin Xiu Again

    <h4>Chapter 3338 Fighting Qin Xiu Again</h4>


    Han Sen did not have many thoughts. He suddenly forgot about things concerning the purple copper sword.He was there to look for Bao¡¯er. He did not care about other people and the things that concerned them. Plus, he had no idea what the real identity of the purple copper sword was.With Han Sen¡¯s guessing, the purple copper sword must have been a rough sort of man that looked absolutely horrible. It was either that or an ugly cow-head monster of sorts. He did not think it could be a pretty woman or someone like that.


    Han Sen was never too interested in things that were not pretty, but he would never have guessed the purple copper sword was actually Asura, the alpha of the Demon race.


    He carried the little girl through the Soldier Weapon Sky while in flight. He hoped to find a trace or two of Bao¡¯er. Now, Soldier Weapon Sky was bigger than ever. Han Sen flew through the air for half a day, and he had yet to find a single sign of Bao¡¯er¡¯s body. It made him feel really bad.


    ¡°If Bao¡¯er became a weapon, I do not think I will be able to find her,¡± Han Sen thought.


    While he was thinking, he suddenly heard the weapon forest emanate with the sound of a moaning weapon. He used the Dongxuan Aura to cover that ce. It was a great ax that was moaning.


    Han Sen carried the little girl with him as he descended to the big ax. The big ax was 90-feet tall. Even the de itself was two stories tall. It was unknown what sort of being might have been able to wield a weapon asrge as that.


    Judging from the moaning of the big ax, it was rather simr to Han Sen. It used to be a creature once upon a time.


    Han Sen stopped. The little girl¡¯s hands were still holding onto the metal jian Han Sen. She looked like a little witch that was riding a broomstick. She was not willing to let go.


    Han Sen felt a headachee on. He was not a heartless man. He did not want to bring harm to the little girl, but the little girl kept following him. That was not good for him.


    A voice sounded from not too far away. ¡°Hm, we found another member of the soldiers, but it looks like you picked a useless weapon.¡±


    A young man had arrived. He was d in armor and holding a knife. His presence was very strange, but he was quite simr to the little girl. Like the woman who took the purple copper sword, he was likely a member of the soldiers too.


    In the next second, the young man shed the little girl. The little girl leaped down from the metal jian. She held the metal jian and fought the young man¡¯s knife.


    Han Sen used Jadeskin to turn the jian into one with an ice jade body. He struck the iing knife.


    After the hit, the young man¡¯s knife was snapped in half. The ice-jade jian¡¯s overbearing aura did not reduce either. It moved forward to sever the young man¡¯s head.


    There was a ¡°pang¡± as the young man¡¯s head was squashed by the ice-jade jian.


    Suddenly, something unbelievable happened. The body of the young man whose head had been broken turned into a spirit light. It went into the little girl. The little girl looked as if she had just been given a shot of adrenaline. She grew up very quickly. She now looked to be around 10 years old.


    When the little girl grew up, a strange power came from her. It went into Han Sen¡¯s jian, forcing it to exhibit some changes.


    Han Sen was shocked. He discovered the strength of his body had just increased. Even if his Break World rate had not been altered, the increase in his body¡¯s strength was still a great boon for him.


    ¡°Can something that good really happen? Compared to strengthening your body, I would prefer actually having a body.¡± Han Sen felt a bit depressed.


    While was thinking, a scary sword light arose. The sword light was rather like a storm that destroyed the weapon forest.


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura covered the ce. It enabled him to see a man and a woman, two holy soldiers, engaged in battle. The weapon the woman was holding was a strange sort of sword.


    The other soldier member, who was wielding a spear, had his weapon broken by the woman¡¯s sword. The man became a spirit light that entered the woman¡¯s body. It made her sword stronger as well. The sword glowed even more.


    After seeing the sword, Han Sen felt his heart jump. The sword presence was something he was familiar with, but he could not be entirely certain.


    ¡°Did Qin Xiu be a weapon too?¡± Han Sen observed the sword.


    The sword was straight, but both sides of the de were serrated. It looked like a really scary weapon. It felt like even if one was just to inch closer to it, one would be hurt.


    The presence of that sword was not unlike Qin Xiu.


    ¡°Qin Xiu and the people of the God Chaos Party were always in the 33 skies, but they should not be down here in Soldier Weapon Sky. How did Qin Xiu end up like a sword over here?¡± As Han Sen wondered about this, the woman holding the sword discovered the little girl. She looked cold as she waved her sword on her way to sh her.


    The woman swung her sword so quickly that the little girl could not react in time. So, Han Sen jumped before her and went to sh with the enemy sword.


    Dong!


    The sword and jian collided against each other. The sword was like a saw going to the jian. It left a mark on the ice-jade jian whereas the opposing sword was fine.


    ¡°Is that really Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He saw the woman wave her sword. This time, Han Sen used the power of Super Spank to strike the enemy de.


    Then, there was another gold-jade moaning sound. The ice-jade jian was delivered a deep gash. Han Sen saw that the sword was not damaged.


    The woman holding the sword did not attack. She looked at Han Sen strangely and said, ¡°You have managed to block two of my sword strikes, yet you are not dead. You have improved quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xiu.¡± Han Sen was shocked. The woman¡¯s voice sounded like a woman, but its tone and the mannerisms used were like those of a man.


    Clearly, that soldier member was controlled by Qin Xiu. She was not the one controlling the saw sword.


    The woman said, ¡°I did not expect to see you here, but this is a good thing. If I kill you here, Wan¡¯er will stop thinking about you.¡± She picked up her sword and tried attacking Han Sen.


    Han Sen started to fly. The jian perforated the little girl¡¯s clothes to hook her body so she could go with him. He used Gxy Teleportation.


    When Han Sen finished using Gxy Teleportation, the woman was in front of him with the saw sword shing toward him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t run, then I will have to fight.¡± Han Sen put down the little girl and used all the power in his body to open four Break World-ss geno arts. His jian glowed with a jade light. It was going to the saw sword Qin Xiu had be.


    With the buffing power of those four geno arts, the jian¡¯s body and opposing sword struck each other. The jian was delivered another mark. After a few more hits, more gashes sprinkled theposure of the jian.


    ¡°I do not know if this is going to work.¡± Han Sen tried to use his Jadeskin power to create a hollow structure so he could make the jian stronger.


    The results were not so great. The jian received more wounds.

 Chapter 3339 - Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 3339 Breakthrough</h4>


    ¡°No. This presence is Qin Xiu¡¯s presence. I am absolutely certain of that. Even so, there is something about it that is amiss. Although it is Qin Xiu¡¯s power, it is not exactly Qin Xiu¡¯s power.¡± Han Sen sensed that something was weird.The saw sword was very strong, but itcked the additional power the ck crystal armor carried. It made Han Sen feel weird.Katcha!


    The jian¡¯s body was delivered another gash as a consequence of the saw sword. After the sh, Han Sen was sent flying away. He struck a shield. The jian¡¯s body pierced through the shield. He was now behind the shield.


    The little girl came out of nowhere. She clutched the handle of the jian and pulled Han Sen away from the broken shield.


    ¡°Why are you here to mess things up?¡± Han Sen was depressed. He saw see the woman was holding the saw sword and shing toward them. It was just above the little girl¡¯s head. Han Sen could only use his Jadeskin¡¯s Break World power to stop the saw sword.


    Han Sen thought The Story of Genes¡¯ power would be able tobat the saw sword, but the power of The Story of Genes was too much. The shockwave he was able to create was enough to obliterate the little girl.


    The jian and saw collided. Han Sen and the little girl were shaken away. The little girl spilled some blood, but her eyes were still very wild. She held onto Han Sen and struggled to get up off the ground.


    ¡°If you are not Qin Xiu, do you mind telling me who you are?¡± Han Sen ignored the little girl and used his will to talk to saw sword.


    ¡°I am Qin Xiu, but I am just a doppelganger. I am here to im Soldier Weapon Sky.¡± The woman sounded like Qin Xiu was talking through her.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you already able to reach the 17th sky? Why must youe back down here to im dominance over the first sky?¡± Han Sen now understood why he felt like it was Qin Xiu but not exactly Qin Xiu. It was just a clone.


    Qin Xiu said, ¡°I can tell you that the 33 skies were returned to their origins. Any creature can be the leader of the 33 skies and take control of the geno tablet, but something must be done before that can be achieved. They must take the first sky and be the leader of the first sky so that they can fight for the geno tablet.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes squinted.


    Qin Xiu exined all of this because he was very confident. He was not afraid of Han Sen learning the truth and trying to fight him.


    ¡°If you already understand, then show me what you are really capable of,¡± the woman said. ¡°Let me see the true breadth of your power.¡± She then shed her sword toward Han Sen and the little girl.


    ¡°I do not need any power to deal with you.¡± Han Sen used Jadeskin. He borrowed the jade sheep¡¯s hollow structure.


    Outside of the ice-jade jian was an ice-jade shield. The ice-jade shield was ted in a hexagon, beehive-like patterns. It covered Han Sen and the little girl. The sword struck the ice-jade shield and cut it, but it did not, however, harm Han Sen and the little girl inside.


    ¡°It would appear my Break World rate is over 3% now. That is brilliant. That also means my Break World power has reached the level in which it bes solid.¡± Han Sen was absolutely delighted.


    All these attacks were not useless. He was finally able to use the features of the jade sheep¡¯s body and apply them to his Jadeskin. It enabled the Jadeskin¡¯s Break World power to be solid.


    The woman coldly grunted. The saw sword kept shing. Sword after sword, it was like a storm that kept shing downward.


    Han Sen generated more ice-jade shields. He kept blocking the attacks of the sword again and again. The ice-jade shield was broken again and again.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Very powerful Qin Xiu. Even just a cloned sword is this powerful. If the real Qin Xiu became a sword, how powerful would he be?¡± The Jadeskin breakthrough was noting to an end.


    The hollow structure of the jade sheep¡¯s body had many different types. Now, Han Sen was using a beehive mode. He was trying to put more of the hollow structures into Jadeskin.


    Jadeskin¡¯s Break World rate became higher and higher. The saw sword left smaller and smaller marks across the ice-jade shield.


    When Jadeskin¡¯s Break World rate reached 60%, a mysterious and old spell started to appear on the solid ice-jade shield.


    The spell was weirdly shaped. It was not like ordinary text, but it had an ice-jade mind. It was hard to describe how clean it was.


    When Jadeskin generated a Break World spell, the saw sword was unable to cut the solid ice-jade shield. Han Sen was no longer losing the battle.


    Han Sen looked at the saw sword and said, ¡°Qin Xiu. If you want to kill me,e and fight me yourself. You are too naive to believe a petty clone has what it takes to bring me down.¡±


    The woman stopped speaking. She kept striking Han Sen again and again, but she was blocked by the ice-jade jian¡¯s Break World power. She was unable to damage the jian.


    Regarding the 33 skies, a man was standing in front of the geno tablet. He was looking at the geno tablet, remaining totally motionless.


    The geno tablet was like a big screen made of many smaller screens. All of the scenes kept changing across the geno tablet.


    One of the screens disyed Han Sen doing battle with a woman. The man was watching that fight.


    While the man watched the fight, the geno tablet suddenly started to glow. Not just the man, but also the countless number of creatures that popted the two universes could see the headstone-like 33 skies have its geno tablet glow. It lit up the two universes.


    When the geno tablet¡¯s light grew weaker, the main and reverse universe noticed the light source was the first line of the geno tablet¡¯s text.


    Seventeenth Sky Leader: Qin Xiu


    ¡°Qin Xiu is Qin Xiu. He took one sky so soon. He became a leader of 17 skies.¡± Some old antiques who knew about the 33 skies were shocked.


    At the same time, Qin Xiu¡¯s body emerged from the geno tablet. He saw the man in front of the geno tablet.


    ¡°God. Long time no see.¡± Qin Xiu squinted his eyes as he looked at the man.


    ¡°If I was able to, I would opt to never see your face again,¡± God Hall Leader coldly said.


    ¡°You are scared. You are scared I will be the master of the geno tablet. What a shame. You are God Hall Leader already. You have the geno hall. You cannot also be the master of the geno tablet. If you could, you would stop me.¡±


    ¡°Even if I was not here, you could not be the geno tablet¡¯s master,¡± God Hall Leader said without moving.


    ¡°Who do you think can actually stop me?¡± Qin Xiu asked with confidence. ¡°Do you think those Annihtion-ss God Spirits you employ are capable? You should know they can do nothing to stop me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they would be enough. Maybe they would not be enough. I will not know until I try it. Besides, this world has many powerful creatures.¡± God Hall Leader remained looking very cold.


    ¡°The powerful creatures you are talking about does not include him, does it?¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes looked at the geno tablet. Theynded on the image of Han Sen.

 Chapter 3340 - Human King Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 3340 Human King Appeared</h4>


    Han Sen had already asserted an absolute advantage over the opposition. When Jadeskin¡¯s Break World rate became higher and higher, the saw sword was eventually unable to leave a single mark across the ice-jade shield.But Jadeskin¡¯s Break World rate had only been able to reach 60%. It could not go any higher.The jade sheep¡¯s body getting a hollow structure only let Jadeskin reach that far.


    ¡°You should juste out and meet with your real body.¡± Han Sen used his will to talk to Qin Xiu¡¯s clone. The ice-jade jian he had be suddenly started to fly. It carried ice-jade light and pierced through the woman¡¯s forehead.


    Usually, the soul of a member of the soldiers was transferred to the victor ofbat. The fighters would live together and die together. If a member of the soldiers was killed, the holy weapon was killed with it.


    Breaking the saw sword was not easy. On the other hand, breaking the woman¡¯s head was quite easy.


    The woman¡¯s eyes looked extremely cold. She held the handle of the sword. The saw sword in her hands kept hitting the ice-jade jian Han Sen had be.


    The sword shed outward. It was like the woman¡¯s body had been absorbed by the saw sword. Itbined with the saw sword. It carried a scary sword light in a rage-fueledsh toward the ice-jade jian.


    Dong!


    Outside the ice-jade jian, the ice-jade shield broke. The saw sword and ice-jade jian struck each other. They cut into the ice-jade jian. When the ice-jade jian was almost cut out, the sword power was gone.


    In the next second, the saw sword became nothing more than dust that flew away. A voice rang out and yed in Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°I will be waiting in front of the geno tablet.¡±


    Han Sen knew that had to be Qin Xiu¡¯s true self. It was not just a powerful and empty clone.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If Qin Xiu said he will be waiting for me in the 33rd sky, that means he is actually incapable ofing down to the first sky. I can be the leader of the first sky. That much is certain.¡±


    Han Sen was not really too concerned about such prospects as bing a leader of a sky or getting the geno tablet. He only wanted to find Bao¡¯er. If he found her now, he would immediately exit the 33 skies.


    Unfortunately, things had not gone too well for him. Han Sen brought the little girl with him on his journey. They scoured thend for a very long time without seeing any sign of where Bao¡¯er might be. He met many members of the soldiers along the way.


    Every time he killed a member of the soldiers, the little girl¡¯s body grew stronger. She steadily and sharply grew up.


    In a few days of this, the little girl was already a 15- or 16-year-old youngdy. Her speed and power were stronger.


    Because shecked the power to refine Han Sen¡¯s soul mark, she could not resonate with him. She was unable to use Han Sen¡¯s power for herself. So, she was not like the other members of the soldiers. She did not have armor for protection either. She had to use her body to fight.


    Han Sen had been looking around that ce for days. He was unable to find Bao¡¯er, but the geno tablet was glowing. The 25th sky was taken. It now had a leader.


    ¡°The 25th sky¡¯s leader is Human King.¡±


    ¡°Is that Human King who belongs to Blood Legion?¡± After hearing the name, Han Sen was given a shock. It was likely that only the leader of Blood Legion would have the audacity to use such terms. He was the alpha of the Humans and straight from the sanctuaries.


    Upon seeing those two words, the humans of the universe of kingdoms were angered. They had never seen someone so crazy who would go so far as to dere himself the king of all humans.


    The fights across the 33 skies became far worse. Many scary creatures tried to attack the 33 skies. They tried to fight and im a sky for themselves that they could lead.


    Han Sen had now looked all over Soldier Weapon Sky. He had yet to find Bao¡¯er. He was also unable to find a way that might take him to the next tier or realm of the 33 skies. It made him feel weird.


    Suddenly, Han Sen had a thought cross his mind. His expression grew dim upon the realization. ¡°It cannot be that when a creature enters the 33 skies, they do not alle to the first sky. They are spread out all across the 33 skies. If things are like that, then it will be very tough finding Bao¡¯er. I don¡¯t have a clue which sky Bao¡¯er might have been tossed into.¡±


    ¡°Plus, when the 33 skies returned to their origin, the space tunnels between them ceased to exist. I cannot go to the other skies of the 33 skies. The only way I might be able to do that is to be the leader of this sky. I will reach the geno tablet no matter what. If Bao¡¯er ends up as the leader of another sky, perhaps I will be able to see her there.¡±


    Without finding Bao¡¯er, Han Sen had to keep going with his determination to kill all members of the soldiers he could find. The soldiers could be weak or strong. It was a mixed pot since their powers all came from the weapons they wielded. The stronger a holy soldier was, the stronger their wielder would be. It would also be the reverse. They could end up weaker.


    Soldier Weapon Sky was home to countless weapons. To find and draw a strong weapon was not easy. Not everyone had a chance to pull out a sword as powerful as Han Sen or the purple copper sword.


    They kept on battling, but they had to encounter a formidable foe. All the soldiers were killed by Han Sen.


    Ever since the little girl reached the age of 16 or 17, she stopped growing up.


    ¡°Little ck, you are so strong!¡± Han Sen cut down another member of the soldiers, which made the girl clutch Han Sen and hug him tightly.


    Although Han Sen did not like the name he had been given, he was unable to talk to her. He had to just ept it.


    ¡°How do I be the leader of the Soldier Weapon Sky?¡± Han Sen had been thinking a lot about that question.


    In the 33 skies, seven of the skies had already been imed. He only knew that killing members of the soldiers was one route to bing the leader of Soldier Weapon Sky.


    He had killed many soldiers by this point, yet he had not yet be the leader.


    Over the course of the past two days, he only found one member of the soldiers to eliminate. It seemed to him as if he might have already killed almost all the soldiers out there.


    Han Sen wondered, ¡°Do I have to kill every single member of the soldiers to be a leader? Weird. Why have I been unable to encounter the purple copper sword again? That guy¡¯s power was, admittedly, rather scary. With his power, he could certainly create a stir in Soldier Weapon Sky. Why have I been unable to find him?¡±


    The geno tablet started to glow again. Light Goddess lit up the seventh sky. She became the leader of the seventh sky.


    Whenever a leader popped up, Han Sen felt depressed. His heart sank every time he did not see Bao¡¯er¡¯s name. He took it as a form of bad news.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, please do not let anything awry happen to you.¡± As Han Sen worried profusely, he saw a purple sword light break space and approach him. It was the purple copper sword that had been missing for days.


    When Han Sen saw the purple copper sword, he did not see the member soldier that might have been wielding the purple copper sword.


    The purple copper sword flew to a space not too far away from Han Sen. Through its will, it spoke to Han Sen. ¡°Obscene Old Jian, are you going to fight me?¡±


    Han Sen did not know the purple copper sword was Demon Alpha Asura. After it flew over, Han Senughed and asked, ¡°What do you want to bet with this time?¡±

 Chapter 3341 - Shaking Power

    <h4>Chapter 3341 Shaking Power</h4>


    The purple copper sword proimed. ¡°Today, you and I are the only ones who remain in Soldier Weapon Sky. Out of us two final soldiers, one will die whereas the other bes the leader of Soldier Weapon Sky.¡±¡°So, I want you to bet with me. If you win, you will be the leader of the Soldier Weapon Sky.¡± Han Sen understood what the purple copper sword meant.The purple copper sword nodded and said, ¡°Because you and I are limited by the rules of Soldier Weapon Sky, we have fetters with the souls of two members of the soldiers. If we live, we live. If we die, we die. If you and I fight, one of us will die. Otherwise, there cannot be a leader of Soldier Weapon Sky. I do have a way to kill members of the soldiers. If we use it, neither of us has to die. So, even if the bet is lost, we do not have to die. All you will have to do is hand over your member of the soldiers. Even if you win, you do not want to stay with her forever, would you? My method can let you sever the connection between her soul and yours.¡±


    After the purple copper sword said that, she thought, ¡°That member of the soldiers will be absorbed by me. Even if I lose, you will not get anything. But I, Asura, will not lose.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. I do not know what sort of method you are referring to.¡± Han Sen was interested. He did not want the little girl to die, but he did not want to be her weapon for all time. Perhaps the purple copper sword¡¯s method was able to help him take the soul mark away from the little girl¡¯s soul.


    ¡°After we find out which of us is the victor, I will tell you the method,¡± the purple copper sword said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Han Sen asked, ¡°How would you like to bet?¡±


    When the purple copper sword realized that Han Sen had fallen for her bait, she went ahead to say, ¡°Your body is so strong. I believe you are very confident in that as well.¡±


    ¡°I am that confident.¡± Han Sen was not holding back. His Jadeskin had a 60% Break World rate. Even Qin Xiu¡¯s clone sword was unable to damage him. That alone showed just how strong he was.


    The purple copper sword suggested, ¡°In that case, how about you and I suffer the same power attack? We will see which one of us loses.¡±


    ¡°A power attack cannot be done by us attacking each other.¡± Han Sen thought what the purple copper sword said was not right, so he frowned.


    ¡°Smart.¡± The purple copper swordughed. ¡°The 33 skies are quite amazing. Many mysterious creatures are roaming the realm, and there are countless mysterious weapons scattered across Soldier Weapon Sky in particr. In the past few days, I was able to find a scary weapon. Its power is very scary. I believe it could destroy everything. You and I should use that for the foundation of our bet. Under its power attacks, we should see which of us will end up falling back first. Are you up for that?¡±


    Han Sen knew the purple copper sword was quite an obscene person. The purple copper sword was not too dissimr to himself. They would do anything to win. For the sword to so quickly agree to another bet meant there had to be a ploy at y. There was a conspiracy to uncover.


    ¡°I want to see what that weapon is first.¡± Han Sen did not dare agree to the sword¡¯s terms.


    The purple copper sword was quick to answer. ¡°Okay. Come with me.¡±


    The purple copper sword started to fly. She flew in a direction of Soldier Weapon Sky.


    Upon seeing the purple copper sword fly, the girl had something cross her mind. She grabbed ahold of the ck jian. In the next second, the jian started to fly and follow the purple copper sword. Han Sen carried the girl along as he followed after the purple copper sword.


    ¡°Little ck, where are you going?¡± The little girl was carried by the big jian. She knew Han Sen could not answer her, but she asked him anyway.


    The jian and a sword flew fast, but they flew for half a day until the purple copper sword finally found a ce tond.


    Han Sen saw the ground was at the cusp of a valley. He saw a giant hammer. It was grey and ck. It looked as if it had been made of iron. It looked very heavy.


    It looked mighty enough to crush an entire building even if it were to merely touch it. He couldn¡¯t imagine what might happen if it was swung properly.


    That scary and big hammer was sitting there in the valley. It made the valley look like a little hole. It was very intimidating.


    The purple copper sword did not get close to the hammer. It flew to the nearby spear. The sword struck the spear, and the spear broke in half. Half the spear flew toward the big hammer.


    Pang!


    The spear was still 300 feet away from the hammer. Suddenly, an invisible power shook it into dust.


    ¡°That is a very powerful shaking power,¡± Han Sen said while looking at the big hammer.


    The purple copper sword looked cocky. ¡°This big hammer has a scary shaking power. Do you think you are strong enough to go in there with me?¡±


    ¡°Whoever chickens out is a loser, right?¡± Han Sen coldly asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the purple copper sword replied.


    ¡°In that case, you and I can go in together.¡± Han Sen quickly agreed. He took the girl with him as he approached the hammer.


    ¡°OK.¡± The purple copper sword was happy that Han Sen had agreed. ¡°The big hammer¡¯s shaking power is not enough to break that jian¡¯s body, but the shaking power will keep adding up to be stronger and stronger. The longer it stays there, the greater the shaking power will be. With that continuous buildup of power, it is only a matter of time before your body fails. Do not forget you are also carrying a member of the soldiers.¡±


    A jian and a sword flew toward the big hammer. Even though they were 300 hundred feet away from the big hammer, the jian and sword started to shake. An uncontroble buzzing noise sounded. Even vortexes were visible in the space around them. Space was twisted by that shaking power.


    When that shaking power was there, Han Sen¡¯s body had an ice-jade shield. He kept himself and the girl in it to filter the shaking power away.


    The purple copper sword did not use any power. It used its body to fight against the shaking power. The purple copper sword¡¯s sword body kept quivering, resulting in the generation of sword buzzing sounds.


    That shaking power was very unique. It was like a shockwave that came wave by wave. The shockwave kept getting bigger and bigger.


    When the shaking power was activated, it did not feel difficult to fight back. When the shaking power continuously built up, the shaking frequency and amount were more.


    Jadeskin¡¯s structure was very tight. With that shaking power, however, gaps were forming.


    The ice-jade shield blocked Qin Xiu¡¯s clone attacks, but it also started to have gaps. While the shaking continued, those marks became more obvious.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful shaking power.¡± Han Senplimented it, but he was not at all surprised. He used a beehive structure in the ice-jade shield. He stabilized the ice-jade shield to reduce the effectiveness of the shaking power on the ice-jade shield.


    Of course, after using the beehive structure, the shaking power could not affect the ice-jade shield much.


    The purple copper sword saw that and coldlyughed. ¡°If you think you can block the shaking power like that, you are too naive. This big hammer has more than just shaking power. It has only just started.¡±


    It drew Han Sen there because it knew it could win. The purple copper sword moved and flew to the big hammer.

 Chapter 3342 - First Sky Leader

    <h4>Chapter 3342 First Sky Leader</h4>


    Han Sen quietly looked at the purple copper sword. He knew it would have some tricks up its sleeve. If it didn¡¯t have any, it would not have invited him there in the first ce.Han Sen knew that, but he chose to remain calm and watch. He did not n on stopping the purple copper sword.The purple copper sword got closer to the big hammer. It smiled at Han Sen. ¡°With our power, I do not know how long we must wait before finding out which one of us will emerge victoriously. Time is precious. Let me add some fire to the proceedings.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest.¡± Han Sen did not move. He looked at the purple copper sword. He wanted to see what it was going to do.


    If it did not work, Han Sen would not just sit where he was. He would flee. Regarding winning or losing this bet, he did not care. He was not going to do anything even if he lost.


    The purple copper sword did not care. It turned around. The sword handle struck the giant hammerhead.


    Dong!


    When the iron hammer was hit, a shaking noise like thunder sounded. The shaking power grew scarier. It was like a tumultuous sea.


    Han Sen could use the ice-jade shield to block the powerful shaking a bit. But within that shaking, there was some sort of power that could shake one¡¯s soul. It ignored the defensive properties of the ice-jade shield and invaded it.


    Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode was very strong. His soul body was solid. The hammer¡¯s soul-shaking was unable to do anything to him, but the girl was not faring half as well. She coughed up some blood, clutched her head, and started to cry.


    ¡°That hammer can attack a person¡¯s soul.¡± Upon seeing the girl in pain, Han Sen was shocked.


    The purple copper sword saw that Han Sen was doing fine, which was disappointing. However, it was only a little disappointed. It had not thought that the soul power could totally break Han Sen anyway.


    The girl¡¯s painful face lined up with the expectations the purple copper sword had already established. More than anything, it had drawn Han Sen there to deal with the little girl.


    Members of the soldiers and holy soldiers had a soul connection. If the members died, the holy soldiers died too. Killing the little girl was easier than defeating Han Sen. That was why the purple copper sword concocted this wretched idea. It let the iron hammer¡¯s soul-shaking power beat the little girl. It did not matter how strong Han Sen was. Ordinary power would not be able to shake the soul away.


    Even if it expected Han Sen not to get the girl outside of the power, and he did it, it would be even easier for it to kill the girl.


    As the girl bled from her seven holes, the purple copper sword struck the hammer harder. It kept hitting it while saying, ¡°Your body is so strong! Such powerful power does not harm you, but that little girl does not seem to be faring too well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for asking about her, but I am sure she is fine.¡± Han Sen suddenly used his Super God Spirit mode. The jian turned into a white color that looked like nothingness. He released a white fire that was burning with the ice-jade shield. He blocked the soul-shaking power and kept it outside.


    ¡°Are you Han Sen?¡± When it saw the Super God Spirit mode, the purple copper sword immediately recognized his identity as Han Sen. It shocked the purple copper sword.


    ¡°What if I am?¡± Han Sen was not surprised. Many people knew him.


    The purple copper sword was silent. The reason Asura, the elusive Demon alpha, changed her personality and the way she spoke was because she did not want others to know who she was. She did not expect to meet Han Sen there.


    Asura¡¯s power made her very good with the Shura Sutra¡¯s cause powers. It was the Luo family¡¯s Falsified-Sky Sutra. That power could eliminate anything that touched a cause item, but it did not work on pure spirit bodies.


    When a spirit died, the spirit in the body would start to reincarnate and restart its life. The karma of thest life was reduced to zero. The soul itself did not have any cause or karma to deal with. It was very hard to have it.


    Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode possessed spirit power. Better yet, it was even greater than that of a spirit. Not even Asura wanted to fight someone with Han Sen¡¯s body.


    When this happened, Asura felt troubled. Her Shura powers could y God Spirits. Against Han Sen, there was no confidence in doing the same.


    Han Sen thought the purple copper sword would do something, but the purple copper sword ceased hitting the hammer. It did not make any further acoustics. A whileter, it said, ¡°If I give you the chance to be the leader of Soldier Weapon Sky, can you promise me one thing?¡±


    Han Sen was surprised by this turnabout. He did not know what the purple copper sword wanted of him, but he still went ahead to ask, ¡°Promise you what?¡±


    The purple copper sword did not speak. A whileter, it said, ¡°Never mind. Even if you did not promise me, you would have to do it anyway.¡±


    After that, it did not care if Han Sen understood or not. Its sword had some spirit light. That spirit light went to the little girl. The purple copper sword flew away.


    Han Sen did not understand this. He did not understand what the purple copper sword meant, but he had realized what had just happened. The purple copper sword was gone.


    The spirit light entered the girl¡¯s body. The girl underwent some weird changes. Her entire body became riddled with spells.


    In that giant Soldier Weapon Sky, countless weapons moaned together. It was like they were weing a leader. Even the scary hammer joined in.


    At the same time, the geno tablet started to glow. A line of new words appeared.


    First Sky Leader: Soldier Holy Spirit


    Han Sen saw a sky full of weapon air go to the girl. It surrounded her and went into her body. Her flesh turned into armor.


    As one had a closer look at the armor, one could see it was made by many mini weapons. The girl¡¯s presence was stronger.


    When the girl¡¯s body evolved, Han Sen had some power feedback. That power had all kinds of weapon will. It made Han Sen suddenly feel as if he had learned all kinds of weapons¡¯ most primitive will and skills.


    ¡°Is there this kind of benefit?¡± Han Sen was overjoyed.


    To Han Sen, this knowledge was not all that useful. He already knew how to use many different types of weapons. He had just been given a little bit more knowledge on top of what he already knew. He just knew about more weapon types.


    There was a benefit. Han Sen¡¯s body was cleansed by all sorts of weapon air. It did not help boost his Break World rate, but it made his body stronger.


    In the 33 skies, a light shone on the girl. She had finished evolving and was sucked inside the light.


    Han Sen was the holy weapon. He should have been teleported too, but his rtionship with the little girl was special.


    The girl could not blend his mark into her soul, but he was able to blend her soul markpletely.


    Thus, the geno tablet did not believe Han Sen was the girl¡¯s holy soldier.

 Chapter 3343 - Half-Man and Half-Beas

    <h4>Chapter 3343 Half-Man and Half-Beas</h4>


    The girl rose up with the light. Han Sen was still down below and in a state of shock. If he was unable to follow, he would be trapped in Soldier Weapon Sky.Han Sen did not say anything. He broke space and tried to follow. He caught up with the girl and went into the light alongside her.The light and the girl¡¯s body were transparent, so he could not touch anything. He went right through the light.


    Han Sen tried it a few times, but it seemed certain that it would not work. He was unable to touch the girl.


    The girl reached out her hand to try and hold onto Han Sen, but that did not work either. She was unable to touch him, and her body was trapped and suspended by that light. She was unable to exit it.


    Seeing that the little girl was about to leave Soldier Weapon Sky, Han Sen was both shocked and afraid. He was really angry about this, but he knew he needed to calm down first. The girl was going to leave Soldier Weapon Sky soon. There was no time for him to panic. He was not going to let emotional turmoil cloud his vision and have him squander the chance to fix this.


    Han Sen calmed down. He suddenly found a weird movement start to ur inside the girl. That movement was from the girl¡¯s soul. To be more urate, it was Han Sen¡¯s soul.


    The soul mark had been unable to be refined by the girl. It was in the girl¡¯s soul. It kept a connection with Han Sen¡¯s soul.


    Because Han Sen¡¯s emotions were changing, the soul changed a lot too.


    Han Sen saw the soul and the girl start to leave Soldier Weapon Sky, so he did not hesitate. He was determined. He immediately used his Super God Spirit mode to activate his spirit body and go to the girl.


    The moment the girl left the Soldier Weapon Sky, the soul Han Sen became went into the soul mark he had and vanished with the girl.


    The two universes continued having elites trying to breach the 33 skies. They all wanted to assert control over the 33 skies. More and more leaders were starting to appear.


    There were far fewer Break World elites in the geno universe than there were in the universe of kingdoms. Regarding the growth, the geno universe was not too bad.


    Since the life soul chaos, the 33 skies had returned to their origin. It was through this that the geno universe was able to vastly improve. Many Break World elites appeared. Although their Break World rates were not high, their potential was strong. They improved quickly.


    There were geno universe elites, and they had a scary name in the 33 skies. Compared to the universe of kingdoms¡¯ elites, they were not too shabby.


    Sky Pce Leader Yu Shanxin, Lone Bamboo, Human King, Holy Gourd Vine, Very High Leader, and other elites of the universe were in the 33 skies fighting other elites too. They all wanted to be a supreme leader.


    There were now 16 established leaders in 16 skies. Aside from Human King, who wasn¡¯t too famous in the geno universe, no one else was able to assert a sky for themselves.


    ¡°Where is Dor? Why did Dor note to im a sky?¡±


    ¡°If Mister Dor was here, he could conquer all 33 skies.¡±


    The geno universe hoped they would have an elite who could be a leader of all the skies, and many put their faith in the return of Dor. But Dor was someone who had sunk into the sea. There was no sign of him to be found.


    Wang Yuhang looked at Littleflower andined. ¡°Littleflower, what is your Dad doing? He has been gone for so long, yet he hasn¡¯t taken a sky.¡±


    Space Garden had many elites wondering about that as well. They pondered why Han Sen had not taken one of the skies. With Han Sen¡¯s power, he should have been able to im a sky.


    Wang Yuhang could no longer help it. He stood up and dered, ¡°No. I cannot wait any longer. I am going to the 33 skies to have a look. Let¡¯s go and see what San Mu is up to.¡±


    Tang Zhenliu grabbed Wang Yuhang and asked, ¡°Go? How are you going to go there? You have not even broken the world. Ordinary Break World beasts cannot get inside the 33 skies, so what makes you think you will be able to?¡±


    Going to the 33 skies was dangerous. Many Break World beasts had already died trying to gain ess, failing at its outskirts.


    ¡°I have already broken the world,¡± Littleflower said. ¡°You should just let me go.¡±


    Han Yan stopped him and said, ¡°Littleflower, you cannot go. What happened to your brother? Auntie is already worried. If you went and died there, your mother would be very sad.¡±


    Littleflower looked troubled. Recently, Ji Yanran had expressed a lot of worry about Han Sen. She kept having nightmares. If he vanished again, Ji Yanran was going to be worried even more.


    ¡°I am close to breaking the world. Wait a few more days, and I will go when I have broken the world. Let us see what San Mu is doing in the 33 skies.¡± Xie Qing King was looking very confident, and that bled into his speech.


    ¡°It will be better to just wait for me,¡± Yi Dong Mu said. ¡°I will probably break the world sooner than you.¡±


    Everyone wanted to go to the 33 skies. They kept talking, but none of them managed to break the world. They did not have what it took to go to the 33 skies.


    ¡°If there are no other ways, why don¡¯t we instead ask for Mister White to go?¡± Han Yan asked after briefly thinking.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Wang Yuhang shouted. ¡°When I said I will go, I will go!¡±


    ¡°I said that if you have not broken the world, you cannot even enter the 33 skies,¡± Tang Zhenliu said. ¡°Stop trying to goof around, Little Uncle.¡±


    ¡°I am not messing around,¡± Wang Yuhang said. ¡°I have managed to break the world.¡±


    Everyone looked at Wang Yuhang. He was the sort to fool around constantly. He did not practice or kill anything, so there was no way he had managed to break the world yet.


    ¡°Little Uncle, this is no joke. There is no exit out of the 33 skies.¡± Tang Zhenliu did not believe Wang Yuhang, which was why he said that.


    It was not just him who didn¡¯t believe Wang Yuhang. No one else believed him either.


    Wang Yuhang sighed and said, ¡°Since there is no one else here, and everyone here is from the sanctuaries, I will not lie. I have been possessed by a life soul.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? This is bad... This is bad...¡± Tang Zhenliu thought Wang Yuhang was joking. Heughed and moved to pat Wang Yuhang on the shoulder.


    His hands did not touch Wang Yuhang¡¯s shoulders. They were in the air. As he smiled and spoke, his speech was cut short.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s body changed. There was some weird light on him. His head was given a transparent crown. His entire body looked weird. His eyes were given an evil, cold light. His whole form looked a bit evil. He looked like an evil god. It was not like the happy Wang Yuhang he always was.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Everyone looked at Wang Yuhang with worry. They did not mind Wang Yuhang bing a Break World beast, but the will of a Break World beast was obsessed with killing a lot very quickly. They were afraid Wang Yuhang would lose control of himself.


    Wang Yuhang shook his head. ¡°Do not worry. I am fine. My will has not been taken by the life soul yet. My body has notpletely changed. I am not aplete Break World beast. I am half-man and half-beast.¡±


    He mocked himself and said, ¡°It is fine. I am not nning to get married. I can be half-beast. It has saved me some time and spared me from needing to practice. I will not have to work hard. If you guys cannot go to the 33 skies, I will go on your behalf. You guys wait here, and I will go and take a look.¡±


    After that, Wang Yuhang flew out of the base.

 Chapter 3344 - Attacking the 33 Skies

    <h4>Chapter 3344 Attacking the 33 Skies</h4>


    ¡°Little Uncle,e back as soon as you can,¡± Tang Zhenliu said to Wang Yuhang¡¯s back. ¡°We will share a drink when you and San Mu return.¡±Wang Yuhang did not turn around. He raised his right hand to perform an ¡°OK¡± gesture and flew out of the base. He looked very determined.After he flew out of the base, as Wang Yuhang was going to break space and go to the 33 skies, he felt his legs suddenly be very heavy.


    He lowered his head. It was Ling¡¯er holding his legs. He was surprised, so he fell from the air. He screamed.


    Wang Yuhang picked himself up off the ground, looked at Ling¡¯er, and asked, ¡°Ling¡¯er, what are you doing?¡±


    Ling¡¯er opened her eyes wide as she replied, ¡°I aming with you to find Dad.¡±


    ¡°Where I am going is very dangerous,¡± Wang Yuhang said to Ling¡¯er. ¡°You cannote with me. You have to wait here at home. I will go and fetch your unreliable Dad.¡±


    Ling¡¯er bent her head and said, ¡°But you cannot beat me. If so, why can you go, but I cannot?¡±


    Wang Yuhang opened his mouth to speak, but no words were muttered. It was like something was stuck in his throat. He felt bad.


    ¡°Little Sister, stop messing around.¡± Littleflower showed up and pulled Ling¡¯er away.


    Ling¡¯er put on a face of displeasure. She filled up her mouth with air, but she stopped asking to follow after Wang Yuhang to enter the 33 skies.


    Wang Yuhang waved his hands and flew into the sky. He seemed weaker than before. It was uncertain whether or not it was an illusion.


    Tang Zhenliu looked at Ning Yue with worry, so he popped the question they were all thinking. ¡°Ning Yue, do you think Little Uncle can enter the 33 skies?¡±


    In their eyes, Ning Yue was the strongest. Not only had he been able to break the world, but his Break World rate was really high.


    In the past, people always wanted to see Ning Yue enter the 33 skies. Every time he was asked to go, Ning Yue rejected their notions.


    People did not understand why Ning Yue rejected them though. They thought he might be scared of going, but people that understood him knew that he was not afraid. He had a fine reason for rejecting the requests of going there.


    Ning Yue looked at Wang Yuhang flying to the 33 skies and said, ¡°I do not understand this man, Wang Yuhang.¡±


    ¡°What is going on? Why is Wang Yuhang going to the 33 skies?¡± Very High and Sky Pce had been intently watching the 33 skies. They knew who Wang Yuhang was. When they saw him appear outside the 33 skies, they immediately watched what was happening.


    ¡°Han Sen has not returned yet,¡± Tang Zhenliu said. ¡°Little Uncle is going to the 33 skies to have a look.¡±


    A Very High elder frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a load of nonsense? The 33 skies are really dangerous. Even the barrier to the 33 skies is really tough. Ordinary creatures cannot just waltz in when they please. If a creature that hasn¡¯t been able to break the world were to touch the barrier, it would be destroyed by the barrier.¡±


    The Very High elder spoke very spitefully, but he was only saying it for Wang Yuhang¡¯s sake. No one med him for that. Tang Zhenliu said, ¡°Little Uncle has already broken the world.¡±


    The Very High elder was surprised by this. He looked at Tang Zhenliu and asked, ¡°Has he really managed to break the world? How did he manage to break the world?¡±


    Tang Zhenliu told him about Wang Yuang being possessed by a life soul. When the Very High elder heard about that, he shook his head. ¡°He has only just been able to break the world, and he has not evenbined with the life soul fully. His Break World rate will be too low. Let¡¯s not evenment on how low his Break World rate is, but even a Break World beast that does not have a Break World rate of at least 60% will be unable to enter. Look at the Break World beasts outside the 33 skies. Why don¡¯t you try to stop him? Now that he is going, if he gets injured, the Break World beasts of the 33 skies will benefit from his corpse. This will be a bad situation.¡±


    ¡°If Little Uncle is going, we will believe he knows what it takes,¡± Xie Qing King said.


    ¡°Do you think he has what it takes? Confidence requires power for support.¡± The Very High elder saw that Tang Zhenliu had faith in Wang Yuhang. He just shook their head, not caring about what they said.


    They were just guests there, and that was the business of Space Garden. They should not have been too brutish in participating in the politics of that ce. It was best that they did not try and push their opinions on others, but they thought Wang Yuhang attacking the 33 skies was not a good move. They did not think Wang Yuhang was going to make it back.


    Everyone looked at the 33 skies, which looked like a headstone. Many Break World beasts were gathered outside the 33 skies. They could not gain ess, but they did not want to leave. Some of them were there to pick up benefits. If other creatures wanted to break through the 33 skies and failed, that would be their chance to finish them off.


    Wang Yuhang was now outside the 33 skies. He attracted the attention of many Break World beasts, but none were in a rush to do anything. After all, they had no idea what Wang Yuhang¡¯s strength was like. They waited until he went to attack the 33 skies. Once he was injured, they would start attacking.


    Wang Yuhang looked at the 33 skies. He raised his hand, and a big bike appeared underneath him. When his hand turned on the engine and made some engine noises, the exhaust created some sort of explosion. The lights across the dashboard lit up. The whole bike created some weird sort of light. It was like some sort of futuristic bike out of a sci-fi movie.


    When Wang Yuhang moved his hands, the rockets spewed fire. The bike became a group of different lights going for the 33 skies.


    Pang!


    The bike struck an invisible wall. The head of the bike was shattered. Wang Yuhang started to bleed, but he did not let go of the eleration. His eyes looked cold as he pushed on with greater speed.


    The bike¡¯s engine kept making loud noises. The rockets¡¯ fire was extremely bright. They kept pushing the broken bike¡¯s head against the invisible barrier. No matter how hard the bike tried, it could not go forward at all.


    The Very High elder shook his head. ¡°His Break World rate is too low. He cannot gain ess to the 33 skies. He is already injured. If he does note back now, he will be food for the Break World beasts.¡±


    Tang Zhenliu and the others were worried about Wang Yuhang too. They trusted him, but the invisible barrier was too strong.


    The engine kept moaning. The rocket was like a volcanic eruption. It kept spewing mes as Wang Yuhang¡¯s head was given a crown. He was in his half-man and half-beast mode now.


    Seeing the Break World beasts around surround him, the Very High elder sighed and said, ¡°This is game over.¡±


    Just like the Very High elder predicted, the Break World beasts around all started to roar. They were like wolves or tigers going to circle Wang Yuhang. They were like demons that had crawled out of hell.


    The two universes had many creatures looking at the 33 skies. When they saw this, they all thought Wang Yuhang was going to die.


    ¡°These people in the geno universe are so cocky. Does this guy, with that sort of level, actually dare to try to enter the 33 skies?¡± The creatures in the universe of kingdoms were all mocking him.


    In the next second, something unbelievable happened.


    They all saw the Break World beasts, which were like demons dancing together, all leap at Wang Yuhang, who was attacking the 33 skies. They did not, however, attack Wang Yuhang. They all behaved as if they were insane. They all gathered up power to hit the invisible barrier. Like a suicide squad, they kept striking it.


    Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!


    The scary Break World beasts went right past Wang Yuhang. All of them struck Wang Yuhang¡¯s location. Blood spilled everywhere. It looked as if they were throwing their lives away to help Wang Yuhang enter the 33 skies.


    Suddenly, blood was everywhere. It dyed the sky red. The people of both universes had their mouths open wide. They could not close them.

 Chapter 3345 - Little Uncle’s Super God Spirit Body

    <h4>Chapter 3345 Little Uncle¡¯s Super God Spirit Body</h4>


    Many Break World beasts around. Only a few of them had a high Break World rate or some sort of special power. Some of them did not go to the invisible barrier, but they were all struggling. It seemed as if they were engaged in fighting something. It seemed as if they wanted to go to Wang Yuhang. It looked very weird.Most of the Break World beasts did not care about themselves, and they went for Wang Yuhang. It was like they were some fearless knights that served a queen. They were all headed for the invisible barrier. If one of them fell, another woulde to offer support. They were using their bodies to make a path for Wang Yuhang to go to the 33 skies. It made the scalps of many creatures in both universes itch.It was strange. The 33 skies and their invisible barrier was not a restriction in which many could break it. If there were many Break World beasts, the invisible barrier should have been stronger. Numbers were not what was needed to be relied upon to open a way in.


    Yet, the Break World beasts were forming a path for Wang Yuhang that enabled him to enter.


    The space tunnel never opened for long. Wang Yuhang did not have time to take care of the heavily injured Break World beasts. He kept speeding things up. He became a light and entered the 33 skies.


    After Wang Yuhang entered the 33 skies, the Break World beasts that seemed all crazy went back to normal.


    Wang Yuhang felt major relief. He thought, ¡°Luckily, the Break World rate of the Break World beasts in the geno universe is not high. If it wasn¡¯t, I doubt my Super God Spirit body would have been able to affect them as much as it did.¡±


    Wang Yuhang knew his body type was special. When he was young, his body type made him different from other children his age.


    Everyone always thought Wang Yuhang was an unlucky person and very bad when it came to love. When he went to the sanctuaries, he attracted the ire of many creatures that all sought to attack him.


    If 100 people were escaping in a different direction each, the creatures would always and only go for him. This kind of abnormal situation made Wang Yuhang experience many difficulties in growing up.


    Other people treated him like a bad smell, in which he would only bring misfortune. It was not just outsiders who were like that with him. Even the Wang family did not want to maintain their connection with him. Everyone hated Wang Yuhang because they were afraid of being infected by his bad luck.


    Wang Yuhang was able to keep living because the Wang family continued to give him resources and wipe his ass. The most important thing to know, however, was that Wang Yuhang was talented. He was someone who always had what it took to be great.


    Amidst all those bad situations, he could still use his own power to keep on living through tough situations and scenarios.


    His purpose was to just survive. It was that small. Even so, he paid a price ordinary people could not imagine.


    Only Wang Yuhang knew he was not just an unlucky person. He had been researching his body type. Although there were no results to his research, the study of the people that had his body type led to him understanding something.


    Wang Yuhang did not know how to describe his body type. If he had to describe it, there was not a description that was urate or appropriate.


    His body type was able to be described as one with imbnced hormones, but that was not urate. Of course, that kind of imbnce was not from him. It was because he could affect the hormones of other creatures. Rather, he had a substance that was like hormones. Because Wang Yuhang did not know what the name of this substance was, he chose to call it hormones. It was close to the substance. It was what he used as a name for it.


    This substance affected creatures more than hormones did.


    When Wang Yuhang was his usual self, his body type affected the creatures around him. It made the bodies of other creatures have a lesser amount of that substance. Their mass was reduced. Thus, the creatures created an emotion of hate toward him. It led to them being hostile toward him. This was why people called him someone of grand misfortune and a negative influence on others.


    As Wang Yuhang grew up, the effectiveness of this became stronger. It led to people hating him more and more. He attracted the attention of many creatures to attack him at once while ignoring everyone else.


    Ever since he met Han Sen and the others, though, Wang Yuhang started to atst feel as if he was not treated like a monster. That was why he liked being with people like Han Sen and the others.


    He was then granted a Super God Spirit body. He understood his body type. Because of this body type, he received a Super God Spirit body that was called Super Hormone.


    After getting this Super God Spirit body, Wang Yuhang was able to control his Super Hormone. All creatures had this Super Hormone. If he was able to make the Super Hormones of a creature lighter, the creatures around would hate him or treat him like a nemesis. They would try to kill him as fast as they could. They would shut out all other thoughts and do their best to kill him.


    When Wang Yuhang¡¯s Super Hormone increased, his body would be incredibly charming. It was not just the other gender. Even those of the same gender were unable to avoid his attraction. They would do anything for him. They would even gamble their lives for him.


    This was a very scary and weird power. If normal people received this power, they would be very happy. Someone could get anyone from the opposite gender they wanted by using this power. They could make those of the opposite gender their ves. Wang Yuhang was not happy with this power.


    He saw countless creatures go crazy for him, and that disgusted him. He thought he was a monster. Only Han Sen and the others, who were also strange, made him feel like a human.


    Now, he was possessed by a life soul. His Super Hormone body was able to break the world. Wang Yuhang was able to control the Super Hormone power to make others behave precisely how he wanted them to.


    Under the influence of the Super Hormone, even Break World creatures developed a lot of affection from him. They would even die for him just to smile at them.


    It was just that Wang Yuhang did not like this power. If Mister White had not said that Han Sen would have trouble in the 33 skies and might note back, Wang Yuhang would not have exposed himself and let others know he had this power.


    This time, he had to rely on his Super Hormone power to gain ess to the 33 skies. There was no other way for him to do it.


    He checked the area around. Wang Yuhang was shocked. He saw a straight road ahead of him. Aside from the road, there was only yellow sand around.


    Wang Yuhang drove his bike, wanting to fly into the sky. He wanted to take a look at the entire area, but he soon realized he could not fly. He and the bike were on the ground.


    ¡°An air restriction power.¡± Wang Yuhang drove the bike down a straight road. In front of the road, he noticed that both sides of it had many weird creatures. They looked like xenogeneics or gene races. They looked like scorpions, but their heads were bigger than his bike. There were many of them.


    Wang Yuhang was not in the mood to take care of those scorpions. It would take him a long time to take down all the scorpions. He did not know how long it would take. He was only there for one purpose, and that was to find Han Sen. He did not want to waste time on the scorpions.


    He used his Super Hormone. This time, he used it on himself. With the effects of the Super Hormones, Wang Yuhang¡¯s existence became weaker. He drove the bike past the scorpions. The scorpions ignored him.


    The bike was loud, but the group of scorpions did not see it. It was like they were not interested. Wang Yuhang drove very fast. He drove further and further down the road, right past the pincers. Still, no scorpions sought to attack him.


    After a while, Wang Yuhang¡¯s face looked terrible. The road was seemingly endless. No matter how fast his bike was or for how long he rode, ahead of him was just an endless road. There was only the desert all around.

 Chapter 3346 - Going Back to the World

    <h4>Chapter 3346 Going Back to the World</h4>


    Pang!Han Sen felt like his body was bounced away by an invisible power. He was suddenly separated from the holy soldier spirit. He was sucked by some power.¡°It still doesn¡¯t work.¡± Han Sen felt rather disappointed. He had already hidden inside the holy soldier spirit¡¯s spirit, but he had still been bounced away.


    When the power was gone, Han Sen used his Dongxuan Sutra to look around. He went back to Soldier Weapon Sky, but that ce was no longer Soldier Weapon Sky.


    ¡°This ce is...¡± When Han Sen saw the ce with some rity, his face looked weird.


    ¡°Dust Sky.¡± Han Sen was no stranger to this ce. He fought Bury Path God in Dust Sky. He had already shown up on the geno tablet though. Dust Sky already had a leader. It was the vice president of the God Chaos Party, Bury Path God.


    He felt Dust Sky¡¯s power suppression was much stronger than when he arrived there thest time. After he entered, he was able to use some power. Now that he hadnded, his power was already gone. Even the metal jian body had returned to its original form. He could no longer use power as amoner could.


    ¡°Why am I here? Dust Sky already has a leader. ording to the theory, no other creature should be able to enter this ce.¡± Han Sen knew this was some dire news. He and Bury Path God shared a nasty grudge. Now, he was the leader of Dust Sky, and the ruling power of Dust Sky had increased. It made Han Sen be nothing more than amoner. If Bury Path God found him there, he would surely be killed.


    ¡°I could havended anywhere, so why exactly was I brought to this ce?¡± Han Sen patted his ass and stood up. He raised his head and was immediately stiff.


    A big golden bird was coldly staring at him. The bird¡¯s eyes were like des.


    Han Sen was shocked. He knew this big golden bird. When the 33 skies were recovered, that big golden bird was the first to enter the 33 skies. It had gone on to enter Dust Sky.


    But Dust Sky was owned by Bury Path God. It had failed its task, but it was still alive for some reason. It was either that or Bury Path God was willing to keep it alive.


    Now, the big golden bird coldly stood atop a tree. It was not too big. It was only as tall as the average person. Its feather looked gold. It was a very unique creature.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°This golden bird is strong. If my power is crushed by Dust Sky, it should suffer the fate too.¡±


    ¡°What is your name, Brother Bird?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile as he looked at the golden bird.


    ¡°I am Gold Wing Big Bird,¡± Gold Wing Big Bird coldly said. ¡°I am not Brother Bird.¡±


    ¡°In this world, is there a Gold Wing Big Bird?¡± Han Sen looked at Gold Wing Big Bird with shock. The little red bird had the blood of birds, but it was not a Gold Wing Big Bird. It had the blood of a bird fish. Even so, it was just a mix. The little red bird had more mixed blood than another type of bird called a phoenix.


    The phoenix and fish bird were mixed together. If it had been able to grow, it would have been as strong as a pure phoenix or a pure big bird.


    Gold Wing Big Bird did not speak. It looked at Han Sen coldly. Judging from its power, Han Sen sensed that the creature was brewing it. It was going to attack any second now.


    It was a shame the Gold Wing Big Bird¡¯s power was restricted by Dust Sky too. It did not need to save up anything. A random hit was able to destroy the sky and the ground.


    ¡°If I and the Gold Wing Big Bird are at the same level, we cannot use powers. Does that mean I will be able to kill him now?¡± Han Sen looked murderous.


    The Gold Wing Big Bird¡¯s Break World rate was 95%. People could see it when they broke through the invisible barrier to the 33 skies.


    If it were out there, Han Sen might not have been able to y the beast. In Dust Sky, they all had ordinary bodies. To Han Sen, who was good at fighting, it was a good thing.


    The Gold Wing Big Bird thought the same thing. It looked at Han Sen. Even if its body could not be any greater than ordinary people, Han Sen¡¯s presence and will were not something that could be eradicated. The Gold Wing Big Bird knew Han Sen was not an easy character to deal with, so it did not strike at once.


    A man and a bird stared at each other for a very long time. Finally, they moved. The Gold Wing Big Bird spread its wings, which were 21 to 24 feet wide. It pped its wings to fly like gold lightning.


    In the past, the body of the Gold Wing Big Bird would have already ripped space.


    In Dust Sky, it was like amon bird. It had to use its own body power to kill Han Sen.


    Han Sen jumped. He only jumped six feet high. That was the result of his body being so strong. Commoners would be considered supermen if they could only jump three feet high.


    He went right past the Gold Wing Big Bird. Han Sen was in the air. His body drew a curve, not unlike a bird. He dodged the Gold Wing Big Bird¡¯s strike and stepped onto the fiend¡¯s back. The Gold Wing Big Bird looked like a dog that had just eaten sh*t. It put its head down on the ground.


    Han Sen did not hesitate. He brought his legs down like a battleax.


    The Gold Wing Big Bird quickly reacted. After it hit the ground, the wings came back. It rolled away like azy donkey to avoid Han Sen. The de-like wings of the bird wereing back for Han Sen, who was still in the midst of his strike had not yetnded.


    Han Sen had notnded it yet, but there was a lot of strength in his waist. He put his hands on the wings of the bird and flipped it like a monkey. He used his power to jump up and ride atop the back of the Gold Wing Big Bird.


    A man and a bird were fighting. If people from the main and the reverse universes saw this, no one would have believed it. This was a scary creature fight between creatures from two different universes. It was a brutal fight.


    Pang! Han Sen punched the face of the Gold Wing Big Bird. Its mouth spewed Gold Wing Big Bird blood.


    The Gold Wing Big Bird was not dazed by this. It moved to wrap up Han Sen¡¯s body and roll. It put Han Sen down on the ground.


    Han Sen tried his best to grab the feathers of the Gold Wing Big Bird. After a touch, a feather was plucked from the Gold Wing Big Bird¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen and the Gold Wing Big Bird squealed together. Han Sen almost broke his back while the Gold Wing Big Bird had one of its feathers plucked. It really hurt.


    To scream was to just scream, but Han Sen was still able to stand back up. He used his back for support. He used his legs to bounce to the Gold Wing Big Bird¡¯s belly.


    The Gold Wing Big Bird barely reacted. Its ws tried to grab Han Sen¡¯s legs while its de wings came for Han Sen¡¯s neck.


    A man and a bird were fighting. There was a sky full of feathers and torn clothing. Sometimes, screams rang out. With one punch for him, there was one feather from it. All of the punches were incredible to the point that blood covered the area. One could not tell which of the two had the advantage.

 Chapter 3347 - Fighting for Cooking Mea

    <h4>Chapter 3347 Fighting for Cooking Mea</h4>


    The Gold Wing Big Bird¡¯s body was very strong. It was no worse than Han Sen¡¯s body. A man and a bird were rolling around on the floor. In the end, Han Sen¡¯s endurance and might won out.Han Sen rode the Gold Wing Big Bird, repeatedly punching the bird in the face. The Gold Wing Big Bird lost many of its feathers. With one plucked from the left and one plucked from the right, bit by bit, its skin was showing. Blood seeped through. Eventually, the bird lost consciousness and was no longer able to fight back. It enabled Han Sen to keep punching it in the face and the neck without reprieve.The Gold Wing Big Bird¡¯s head was too hard. Han Sen had to smack it for quite a while before realizing it wasn¡¯t going to work. That was why he moved to punch the creature¡¯s neck. After a dozen strikes, its neck bone broke. The beast stopped breathing.


    ¡°Killed Break World beast: Gold Wing Big Bird. Found Break World gene.¡±


    In Dust Sky, without their powers to boost them, lives were very weak. The Gold Wing Big Bird had its neck broken, and that was enough for it to die.


    If they had fought outside, even cutting the creature in half would not have worked to y the beast.


    Han Sen turned to lie on the ground. His body was very tired after the brawl. In a ce like Dust Sky, he felt as if he had gone to highnd. He felt like amoner, unable to adjust to the air. He felt tired.


    After resting for a while, Han Sen started to pick up the body of the Gold Wing Big Bird. He dug into its body and pulled out the Break World gene.


    It was a tear-shaped, gold crystal. It looked beautiful. Han Sen did not hesitate. He swallowed the Break World gene. He suddenly felt an amazing power surge through his body. It wiped away his tiredness. His body felt alive and vibrant again.


    ¡°Break World genes plus 10.¡±


    An announcement sounded in his brain. The Gold Wing Big Bird was special. It had given him ten break world genes.


    He chopped some wood out and cut the thighs of the Gold Wing Big Bird. He cleaned it and cooked it. The flesh would not give him Break World genes, but it still tasted good. The Gold Wing Big Bird was a Break World beast with a high Break World rate. It was more of a benefit than ever.


    Fortunately, this was Dusk Sky. Otherwise, cooking the meat of the Gold Wing Big Bird would have been difficult. Being there made Han Sen realize that his life was a brittle thing.


    ¡°How can this body leave Dust Sky? To stay here, Bury Path God is sure to find me. If that happens, I am definitely going to be killed.¡± Han Sen looked into the campfire and thought things over.


    After a while, Han Sen raised his head. He wanted to see if the Gold Wing Big Bird¡¯s leg was cooked. He needed to see if he needed to turn it over and cook it some more.


    When he had a look, he froze.


    The fire he had been cooking with had no food cooking. All he seemed to be cooking was a bone. Only a few scraps of meat remained to the bone, which stopped it from falling.


    Han Sen felt a chill. It was so close to him, yet something had quietly eaten the thigh meat he had been cooking. If that thing wanted to eat his neck, Han Sen did not know what might happen.


    Han Sen looked around. He did not see any creatures around. There was nothing but pitch-ck darkness all around the dark forest he was in. Han Sen was just amoner now, so he could not see too far. He could not discern what was lurking in the woods.


    He gnashed his teeth and chopped the next thigh off the other wing of the Gold Wing Big Bird. He ced it above the fire and resumed cooking. The forest around that ce was dangerous, so venturing into it was ill-advised. He wanted to put more meat on the fire to see if he could draw the creature out. If he did that and snared it, it would increase his chances of winning a fight.


    Fighting enemies was better than fighting sneaky enemies.


    He put it to the fire to cook. This time, he stopped thinking about other stuff. All he did was stare at the bird¡¯s leg. He wanted to see what ate hisst thigh.


    While the fire was up, the bird¡¯s leg soon started to smell nice. The oil sizzled as droplets began to roll off the skin like honey. The smell and color were very enticing.


    Han Sen remained on alert. He looked all around. Aside from the ¡°sha-sha¡± noise of the blowing breeze and the birds screaming through the night, there was nothing else.


    ¡°Is that thing afraid of being seen? Is that why it is no longering out?¡± Han Sen thought of that and felt safer.


    If that thing felt fear, it would not be a beast that was too scary. To him, it was pretty good news.


    After that pause, Han Sen sat back a little. Just like earlier, he lowered his head and pretended to think. From the corner of his eyes, he kept his attention on the thigh.


    The thigh, by this point, was being cooked very well. It smelled delicious, so it was almost done. Despite that, nothing showed up.


    ¡°Is that thing already full after eating a thigh?¡± Han Sen did not think that was possible. He then felt as if his clothes were being ruffled behind him.


    Han Sen felt a chill. He shivered. He quickly turned around. When he turned around, he didn¡¯t see anything. It was empty. In the distance behind him, around 90 to 120 feet away from his position, Han Sen sensed that there was nothing.


    Han Sen looked back at the fire and the meat that was cooking, but his face made a ghastly wince. The cooked thigh had been eaten. There were only the scraps of a thigh bone hanging.


    There was nothing else around that ce. There was not even a shadow.


    ¡°What is this? This is Dust Sky. Aside from Bury Path God, other creatures should be subject to the rules of this world. They should not be able to use powers. Can ordinary creatures be that fast? Even with my full attention on the thigh, it was taken.¡± Han Sen could not believe it.


    His body was powerful. It was the greatest in the universe. If someone at the same level was suppressed, not many people could be faster than him.


    ¡°That thing can obviously kill me if it wants to, so why doesn¡¯t it? He just wants to eat the thigh. Is he not interested in me? Does he really only want the thigh? Does it actually want to y with me? Does it want a game of cat and mouse?¡± Han Sen was frozen. He frowned. He surveyed the area, but there was nothing to be found.


    The fact that the night was so quiet made people feel pressure. The forest around was like an abyssal hell. It was very dark. One did not know what scary monsters might be lurking in wait.


    As a normal person, that mental pressure would likely break their hearts. Han Sen fetched some more bird meat and went back to cooking it.


    This time, he did not want to lure that creature out. He collected the meat the moment it was done. He was going to eat it.


    He suddenly saw a cold light flicker. It swiftly shed near Han Sen¡¯s mouth. The bird meat in Han Sen¡¯s hand flew away. Han Sen¡¯s teeth sank into nothing.

 Chapter 3348 - Meeting Old People Again

    <h4>Chapter 3348 Meeting Old People Again</h4>


    Although it was only for just a moment, Han Sen was prepared. Under that gaze, he saw what was responsible for the cold light. It actually made him freeze.The cooked bird flew 15 feet away. Before it couldnd, the meat was gone. There were only bones left on the ground. The cold light darted off into the forest and vanished within the blink of an eye.When Han Sen saw the cold light disappear, he frowned. He looked surprised. The thing that stole his food was a white rat that was around the size of someone¡¯s hand.


    To say it was just a small white rat was not right though. Although it was white, it was quite long. It was more like a small weasel.


    Han Sen would not be surprised by whatever the creature was. What really surprised Han Sen was that when the little rascal stole his meat to eat, its body possessed wind power. If it did not, it could not have lunged as far as it did.


    ¡°But this is Dust Sky. How can there be a creature here that is using wind power to fly?¡± Han Sen could not think of why this was, but he knew it was pretty freaky.


    ording to theory, aside from Bury Path God, who was the leader of Dust Sky, no other creature should have been able to use their powers there. Yet, that small white rat was able to.


    ¡°Is the power of that small white rat strong enough to break the rules of Dust Sky?¡± Han Sen could not find out the answer.


    Han Sen brought over the rest of the bird meat to cook. Every time he cooked it, Han Sen would turn around and scan the area for a while. Whenever he turned back to see the meat, it would be gone.


    The small white rat¡¯s appetite was impressive. It ate all the Gold Wing Big Bird until there was not a morsel left.


    Han Sen was not able to eat any of the meat, but he was not angered by that. He was actually quite interested in the situation. That small white rat might have been an opportunity for him to leave Dust Sky.


    Han Sen put out the fire, stood up, and left. He wanted to collect more Break World genes before Bury Path God found him. That would be useful for him.


    Dust Sky was a very dangerous ce, but it was also one of opportunity. The Break World beasts there had been weakened. They would be easy enough to kill.


    After walking a dozen miles, Han Sen came across another Break World beast. It was a golem. It was snow-white like jade. Two of its teeth appeared to have been made from silver.


    Han Sen did not have to use much strength. In 10 minutes, it was able to break its head.


    ¡°Killed Break World beast: White golem. Found Break World gene.¡±


    Han Sen was able to find another snazzy Break World gene, which he quickly threw into his gob. Unfortunately, it only yielded him an extra two Break World genes. It was unknown if the Break World rate of the creature was too low or what.


    Han Sen did not continue looking for Break World beasts. He put the golem down and started cooking its nose. It was very delicious.


    Han Sen turned around. He noticed the cooked nose was gone.


    ¡°That guy followed me after all,¡± Han Sen thought. He grabbed a few more slices of meat to cook. The results were the same each time. Every time Han Sen turned around, the cooked meat would be gone.


    He did not know how the small little rat¡¯s small body was able to eat that much meat.


    The golem weighed a few tons, so Han Sen only ended up cooking half of it. Yet, the little rat was able to eat everything Han Sen put more on the fire. Han Sen did not stop cooking until there was only a small part of it left. He decided to move on.


    After Han Sen was gone for a while, he came back. He discovered the meat that had been left over was still where he left it. It had not been eaten.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°That guy is weird. It does not eat raw meat.¡±


    If that thing did not eat raw meat, there were only two possibilities. It was perhaps a pet owned by others, and that was why it ate cooked meat. A small white rat was not going to cook something for itself.


    Of course, the small white rat might have been used to eating raw meat, but Han Sen may have given it a picky mouth. Perhaps that was why it no longer ate raw meat.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If it is the first possibility, that is the right one. In Dust Sky, the only person who can have a pet like that would be Bury Path God.¡±


    He did not stop for long. Han Sen got up and went out to find more Break World beasts. After he found a Break World beast, killed it, cooked as much of it as he could, the small white rat ate all the meat.


    After a while, the small white rat did not seem to be afraid. It eventually revealed itself at a distance that was rather close to Han Sen. Every time Han Sen cooked meat, it stared at the food from afar.


    When the meat was done, before Han Sen turned around, it came up to eat it. It was like a storm. It was so fast that it was rather unbelievable.


    No matter how it ate, its belly did not get bloated. It was like there was a bottomless hole in its tummy.


    After eating, the small white rat flew far away. It looked at Han Sen from afar and did not get close to him.


    ¡°White-eyed wolf... No... White-eyed rat...¡± Han Sen was a bit peeved. He wanted to use the power of the small white rat, but the small white rat had eaten seven or eight Break World beasts by this point. Even still, the small white rat did not trust him.


    ¡°I should just take it slow.¡± Han Sen had nothing else to do, so he kept looking for more Break World beasts to kill. He also kept trying tomunicate with the small white rat in the hopes it would eventually put its guard down and keep it that way.


    Although he had been unable to attract the full confidence of the small white rat, Han Sen¡¯s Break World genes were able to increase by a lot. He had 43 Break World genes. If there were enough Break World beasts for him to kill, perhaps in another 10 days or half a month, his Break World gene tally would be maxed out.


    The Break World beasts were not so easy to find. Han Sen was running for half the day, yet he was still unable to find a Break World beast. He did see many ordinary creatures. Han Sen was not interested in the ordinary creatures, so he just kept on walking.


    When he went to a little river, Han Sen had a sip of water. Before long, he heard footsteps. He raised his head and saw a familiar face.


    ¡°It is you!¡± The two of them spoke it in tandem. They looked alert and ready to fight.


    On the bank of the river, a man was walking down. He was wearing ck clothes. He looked very gentle. He looked as if he was verymon, but Han Sen knew that there was a scary heart lurking in thismonness


    Han Sen looked at the man in front of him and asked, ¡°Ancient Devil, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ancient Devil smiled at Han Sen. He did not retreat like he didst time.


    Han Sen¡¯s brain went through countless thoughts. ¡°Did Ancient Devil randomly show up in Dust Sky? Can something like that really happen? After all, he has only just been able to break the world. He does not seem to be able to use the powers from the 33 skies... Wait... The 33 skies are vast. Why did Bury Path God be the leader of Dust Sky while Ancient Devilnded here too?

 Chapter 3349 - Bury Creature’s Place

    <h4>Chapter 3349 Bury Creature¡¯s ce</h4>


    Han Sen thought, ¡°So, it would appear two of the three God Chaos Party¡¯s vice presidents are here now. If Big Sky Demon was around, things would surely get more interesting.¡±Ancient Devil appeared calm. One could not discern anything wrong with his face.¡°To tell you the truth, I stumbled across this ce byplete ident,¡± Han Sen casually said. He did not express any feelings or emotions. ¡°What about you?¡±


    In front of an intelligent elite like Ancient Devil, Han Sen was not nning to lie, even if he did not know how to lie.


    Plus, saying something honest would have made Ancient Devil suspicious.


    If Ancient Devil was there for something, and if Han Sen was there, Ancient Devil might not believe he was there by ident. Ancient Devil would definitely be suspicious.


    ¡°I am here by ident too.¡± Ancient Devil looked to be devoid of emotion when he said that.


    Han Sen did not see anything strange in Ancient Devil¡¯s face. He knew it would be hard to glean any information from him, so he asked, ¡°Last time, regarding the geno tablet, do you not think you owe me an exnation?¡±


    Ancient Devilughed. ¡°What exnation? I did not lie to you about a single thing. Everything I told you was the absolute truth. Therefore, what can you possibly expect me to exin to you?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you think you are in Dust Sky. My power is restricted, so I cannot do anything to you.¡± Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil as he spoke.


    Ancient Devil did not hide anything. He nodded and said, ¡°There is a way. Dust Sky has restricted my power and Break World rate is not very high. But in Dust Sky, you cannot beat me easily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Han Sen did not believe Ancient Devil. He looked at Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil waved his hands. ¡°Do not even think about trying to fight me. Now, we are all in Dust Sky together. If I am found by Bury Path God, you and I are both going down. After all, the enemy of my enemy is a friend. Why should we kill each other?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether or not you are willing to be my friend,¡± Han Sen said. He took a step toward Ancient Devil.


    His body was not as powerful as usual, but his will and mind were still there. With Under the Sky will and his power, every step he took was like a chess game. It made Ancient Devil feel a lot of pressure.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s face changed. He still understood Han Sen. He knew if that guy wanted to do something, he would go through the fire and mes to get it. He would not be tricked by merenguage y. Unless he was able to bring out something solid, he would probably have to end up fighting Han Sen.


    Seeing Han Sene before him, Ancient Devil made a very deep smile and asked, ¡°Do you want to know Bury Path God¡¯s secret? It is a secret that pertains to Dust Sky as well.¡±


    This was what Han Sen wanted to hear. It made Han Sen stop breathing and walking.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Han Sen stood still. He coldly looked at Ancient Devil. His power had not been reduced. He still looked at Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil paused and said, ¡°It is actually like Sky King. Bury Path God bred the creatures in the 33 skies. When Bury Path God was born, Sky King was already the first spirit in the 33 skies. He was born in Dust Sky.¡±


    ¡°Keep going.¡± Han Sen was interested in this. He thought, ¡°Of course. Ancient Devil did note here by ident.¡±


    Ancient Devil made it sound nice. He went on to say, ¡°Sky King is the son of the 33 skies, but he is not the biggest spirit in the 33 skies. The real spirit of the 33 skies is Dust Sky¡¯s Bury Path God. Of the 33 skies, Dust Sky is very unique.¡±


    ¡°What kind of situation are we talking about here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°ording to Mister Leader¡¯s n with the 33 skies, Dust Sky is a grave for the 33 skies,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°It is for burying the spirits that are unable to be reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°What do you mean by them not being able to be reincarnated? I thought every spirit could reincarnate after their death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to the theory,¡± Ancient Devil replied. ¡°Some spirits are so strong that when their bodies perish, their souls do not diepletely. Struggles will have left their marks on it. If such a spirit entered the cycle of reincarnation, they would be a glitch in the rules of the world. For a leader, it does not matter if it is the geno hall or the God Chaos Party, no one wants that to happen. So, we need a ce to sort out these weird spirits. Ergo, that¡¯s what we have here. We have Dust Sky.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Han Sen let Ancient Devil keep talking.


    Ancient Devil became a bit more serious as he said, ¡°When Mister Leader built the 33 skies, it led to Dust Sky having a spirit, which was Bury Path God. He became the vice president of the God Chaos Party. There was then Sky King, Dragon King, Asura, and others in the 33 skies.¡±


    Han Sen did not say a word. More than anything, he looked annoyed. Ancient Devil had said a lot so far, but he hadn¡¯t actually gotten to the main point.


    When Ancient Devil saw Han Sen¡¯s face, he looked uncaring. He went on to say, ¡°If I have guessed things correctly when the universe rebooted, Mister Leader buried himself here.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the body of God Chaos Party¡¯s true leader is buried in this ce?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He could not find the gall to believe Ancient Devil¡¯s bold im.


    Ancient Devil nodded. ¡°That is merely what I have guessed. I haven¡¯t thought of it for long, but Bury Path God became the leader of Dust Sky. I do not want him to find me. So, I am searching quietly.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you have no solid leads.¡± After making the effort to get there, Han Sen did not believe Ancient Devil would go home with nothing.


    ¡°Well, funnily enough, I do have some leads. There is a ce not too far from here that looks like the area I am looking for, but I have been unable to confirm anything just yet.¡± Ancient Devil spoke quietly.


    ¡°Is the ce around here?¡± Han Sen asked.


    If the leader of the God Chaos Party was there, that would be the real treasure. No one knew what the old leader might have been carrying.


    ¡°On that, but I do not know where,¡± Ancient Devil said.


    ¡°How do you know it is on that?¡± Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil with a look of zero trust.


    ¡°When Bury Path God became the leader, he always upied that ce,¡± Ancient Devil seriously said. ¡°From what I was able to observe, this is nothing special.¡±


    Han Sen understood what he meant. That was very normal, yet Bury Path God always went there. That had to prove there was something not entirely normal about the ce.


    ¡°If you are interested, we can co-operate and find the old leader¡¯s corpse,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°Otherwise, you and I might be here for a very long time waiting for Bury Path God to return from the geno tablet. If that happens, we will only end up dead anyway.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I will work with you again.¡± Han Sen nodded. On the inside, he thought, ¡°If this ce is the resting ce of the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader, that means big sky demon might be around. She seems to know more than Ancient Devil. Perhaps he can contact her.¡±

 Chapter 3350 - Meeting Destiny Tablet Again

    <h4>Chapter 3350 Meeting Destiny Tablet Again</h4>


    Ancient Devil did not say anything further. He debated things a little and said, ¡°I have been following this river. Right now, I am headed downstream. Perhaps if we both go that way, we might stumble across a thing or two.¡±Han Sen was fine with that. He followed Ancient Devil downstream. The little river was just a branch of a greater river. They followed the little river for a while. They soon came across ake.On the other side of thatke, a river roared. That would have been the bigger river Ancient Devil talked about.


    Ancient Devil stood next to the river and gazed across to it. After a while, he said, ¡°This river is a bit weird. Maybe there is something underneath it. We should go down deeper into theke.¡±


    Han Sen looked at theke. He did not know much aboutnd pulses and things like that, but his sense of perception was razorde sharp. He felt that theke was special in some capacity. It was like there was some spirit airing down from it.


    Ancient Devil was down in the water. He swam into theke. Han Sen followed. The water was cool andforting, but there was nothing inherently special about it.


    The surface of theke was green. Usually, greenkes were not very deep. The darker ake was, the deeper the water was.


    This greenke was bottomless. They dove 900 to 1,200 feet, and there was still no end to their deep dive.


    If they were outside Dust Sky, they could dive around 1,500 feet. Even if they had to dive 120,000 or 150,000 feet, they would have been unaffected. In Dust Sky, diving 120,000 or 150,000 feet cost them a lot of power.


    Ancient Devil performed a gesture to Han Sen. It was like he had found something. Han Sen nodded and followed him in the dive. He followed Ancient Devil deeper down. It was not long before they were under theke where there was a big crevice. It was like there was a cliff beneath it.


    Afternding on the cliff, Han Sen peered down the drop. The water was pitch-ck. It was like a gateway to hell. They could not tell how deep they would have to go.


    Han Sen looked down further. In that pitch-ck darkness, an eye was peering up at them. It seemed to frown as it looked upon Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil felt something. He looked at Han Sen. They could not talk underwater, but their hearts were in sync. They knew what each other was going to say.


    They nodded. The two of them were diving down deeper into the water below the cliff. The most dangerous ce they could be was where they were staring into.


    They were bothmoners. Their sense of perception was low. In the pitch-ck water, they could not see through theke. Even if something was directly in front of them, they would not have seen it. They could only dive in based on their confidence in their feelings.


    Han Sen¡¯s ability of sense was still there. He felt as if there was an eye staring at them in the dark. It was like the eye of a toxic snake that ate people.


    When the water moved, Han Sen felt Ancient Devile near him. Even so, he could not be urate about where exactly he was. All he could do was keep diving.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt something bad was about to happen. He ceased all hesitation and moved his body to the side like a fish.


    He was toote. It felt as if his leg had been snared by a snake. He quickly went deeper down. He was going deep into the farther recesses of theke. The water sshed wildly. There was a white wake of water bubbles behind Han Sen. It was because he was sinking too fast. The water was kind of like a whirlpool. It spun for a while before the empty space of his prior presence was filled.


    Han Sen reached out his hand to grab what hadtched onto his leg. Whatever it was, it felt cold. It was as thick as an arm and felt like it had the scales of a fish or a snake. It was unknown if it was a snake or what.


    Han Sen tugged at it twice. The thing was very tight. It was so tight and powerful that he could not move it. He used his hand like a knife and kept striking the skin. Nothing was achieved.


    Suddenly, a halo appeared in front of him. He saw a strap was tying up his leg. It looked like a snake, and it looked like a fish. It was impossible to tell what it was, but it was ck. Han Sen could not see its head.


    Ancient Devil was not far from Han Sen. Just like Han Sen, he was also getting dragged by that thing. While they were both sinking quick, two big empty pirs appeared behind them.


    The light wasing from somece below their feet. The monster was trying to pull them toward the light.


    They sank very quickly. The light was getting brighter. Han Sen now knew what was up with the lighting.


    It was a copper tablet. There was a lot of seaweed around it. After looking closely, though, he noticed it wasn¡¯t seaweed he was seeing. It was the weird stuff that surrounded Han Sen and Ancient Devil.


    The copper light came out from the copper tablet. It was unknown how long the copper tablet had been there. Theke¡¯s water had corroded it somewhat, but it did not look broken.


    In that green light, Han Sen saw the copper tablet had two words written on it: Destiny Tablet.


    Han Sen observed it. He saw the seaweed-like monsters wereing for him as a group. Ancient Devil and Han Sen could not fight back. They were both tangled up.


    His legs, hands, waist, neck, and other parts were bound. He was like a mummy, and he was being pulled toward the Destiny Tablet.


    Pang!


    Ancient Devil and Han Sen struck the bronze tablet. Their noses bled, and their faces were twisted following the smack. Their cheeks cracked.


    Soon after, they discovered that there was no water by the bronze tablet. Han Sen wanted to escape, but he heard Ancient Devil quietly say, ¡°Do not move. This is Evil God¡¯s Beard. The more you move, the faster you die.¡±


    Han Sen saw Ancient Devil stand where he was without moving. He let the weird thinge all over him. He did not move. He knew Ancient Devil was not just lying to him, so he stopped moving too.


    Evil God¡¯s Beard did not let them go just because they stopped moving. It still surrounded them, and the bindings were bing tighter. Han Sen felt as if his bones were going to break due to the squeeze.


    Ancient Devil was faring a bit better. Han Sen quietly said, ¡°This is not looking good. Is there a way for us to get out of this?¡±


    ¡°Destiny Tablet and Evil God¡¯s Beard are both here. That means Mister Leader¡¯s body is here too. We havee to the right ce.¡± Ancient Devil¡¯s eyes looked bright.


    ¡°Why are you not answering what I am asking?¡± Han Sen asked with a streak of depression. ¡°I am asking if you have a way to kill this thing. Even if your leader¡¯s body was right in front of us, it won¡¯t matter if we¡¯re dead.¡±


    Ancient Devil was being strangled. He could not breathe, but he was still able to remain calm. ¡°Do you know how to y dead?¡±


    ¡°y dead?¡± Han Sen did not know what Ancient Devil meant.


    ¡°You will live if you y dead. Otherwise, real death is the only way out for you.¡± Ancient Devil closed his eyes and rolled his head like he had died. There was no more presence from his body anymore.

 Chapter 3351 - Playing Dead

    <h4>Chapter 3351 ying Dead</h4>


    Han Sen looked frozen. Ancient Devil had asserted a deathly posture. The life in his body was suddenly gone. His limbs were stiff. He looked deader than a corpse.It was a great act. It was very real looking. Even a famous actor in real life could not behave like that. Even Han Sen, who knew about this, could not tell if he was dead or alive.It was weird. When Ancient Devil died, the Evil God Beard that was tying him up relinquished its grasp. It was still there, but it ceased tightening a lot.


    ¡°If this is just ying dead, I can do it too,¡± Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He controlled his body and toned down all of the presence and reactions inside him. He even made his heart stop beating.


    Although all of his power was restricted by Dust Sky, he could still control his body. Doing this was nothing special. Han Sen was a professional when it came to things like this.


    After Han Sen¡¯s presence and warmness were gone, the Evil God Beard that had snared him stopped tying him up. It became a little loose.


    ¡°It worked, but I cannot keep ying dead here forever. We are just bodies here now. If we keep ying dead, we will eventually tire out too much.¡± Han Sen wanted to ask Ancient Devil, but he was worried that if moving would garner the attention and ire of the Evil God Beard again. He had to hold on and wait and see what Ancient Devil was going to do first.


    Han Sen knew Ancient Devil would eventuallye back. He knew about the existence of the Evil God Beard, but he still went down to the depths of that ce anyway. He must have had a way of dealing with it properly. He just had to sit and watch what Ancient Devil was going to do.


    The two of them did not move. They asserted the appearance of corpses. The Evil God Beard did not let them go slowly. They bothnded on the copper tablet¡¯s bottom. It really hurt, but Han Sen did not dare react to the pain.


    Around two hourster, the Evil God Beard around seemed to minimize its presence. It went under the bronze tablet. Now, Han Sen had only reduced his senses. His sense of power had be weaker. He did not know if any more Evil God Beards were lurking around them.


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard some sounde from Ancient Devil. Someone was crawling up. Aside from Ancient Devil, it could not be anybody else.


    Han Sen did not move a muscle. He opened his eyes slightly to peer at Ancient Devil, who was sitting. He sat cross-legged like a Buddha. His hands were up, and his lips mumbled. He did not, however, make a sound.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s actions did not aggravate the Evil God Beard around. It did not get close to him. As for Han Sen, who had just opened a small slit in his eyes, it was enough for the Evil God Beard to notice his y. Suddenly, a lot of it came for him like a cell of sea snakes.


    Han Sen knew Ancient Devil hade prepared for all this, but he just did not understand how Ancient Devil did what he was doing.


    Ancient Devil slowly got up off the floor. He was very casual. He looked like his usual self, but the Evil God Beard did not attack him.


    Ancient Devil smiled at Han Sen. ¡°Mister Han, I am leaving first. I am sure we will meet again soon.¡±


    After that, Ancient Devil went behind the copper tablet and disappeared from view.


    Han Sen wanted to follow, but the Evil God Beard was looking at him. Han Sen had to hold onto his urge. He had to keep ying dead.


    ¡°Ancient Devil¡¯s skill is too much. I can¡¯t replicate his talents. How am I supposed to get rid of the Evil God Beard? What lies behind the copper tablet? Is this the entrance to the tomb of the old leader of the God Chaos Party?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind raced through all sorts of possibilities.


    He wanted to know where Ancient Devil was going. He wanted to discover something cool, but Han Sen knew he could not rush this. He had to remain calm and find a way to be free.


    Squeak! Squeak!


    While Han Sen was thinking about how to get rid of the Evil God Beard and follow after Ancient Devil, he suddenly heard a sound from not too far away. It was like someone whose teeth were rubbing against each other while sleeping.


    ¡°What is that sound?¡± Han Sen tried hiding all of his senses to pretend he was dead. He could not feel anything. Unfortunately, if he did not hide his sense, he would trigger the attention of the Evil God Beard again.


    Han Sen got back to thinking about opening his eyes or not. He wondered if he should have a look and find out what it was, but he heard the sounde closer. It was like it was right next to him.


    While he was listening to the squeaking sound right near his ear, he felt something touch his hair. Han Sen could not help but open his eyes to look. He was shocked by what he saw.


    A white shadow was in front of him. It was the small, white rat that looked like a yellow weasel. It was a little white beast. It was in front of Han Sen making squeaky sounds with its fervent teeth.


    Han Sen was most surprised by the fact that the small rat was right next to him. It was rubbing its teeth and waving its ws. Despite that, it was not triggering the reactions of the Evil God Beard. The Evil God Beard was just waving itself around elsewhere and noting close. It seemed to be afraid of the small white rat.


    Han Sen opened his eyes. He stopped pretending to be a corpse. The Evil God Beard looked at him, but it did note any closer. That surprised Han Sen. He said, ¡°This small white rat is surely nothing ordinary.¡±


    The small white rat watched Han Sen open his eyes. It then started crawling toward the copper tablet. It went to where Ancient Devil had gone.


    Han Sen quickly stood up. He followed after the small white rat.


    The Evil God Beard felt Han Sen go and was appropriately annoyed. It raced toward him. After a certain point, it stopped. It did not want to go anywhere close to the small white rat.


    Han Sen was delighted by this. He hurried up and followed after the small white rat.


    The small white rat was much faster than Han Sen. It was already behind the copper tablet now. As Han Sen followed it, he noticed Ancient Devil wasn¡¯t behind the copper tablet. There was no actual entrance to anything, as Han Sen thought there might be. There was only aplete bronze tablet with no crevice to slide into or anything of the sort.


    ¡°Weird. The copper tablet has no entrance. Where did Ancient Devil go?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    While Han Sen was thinking, the small white rat jumped down to the bottom of the copper tablet. Itnded under the ck water. That water had lots of Evil God Beard moving around. When the little white rat jumped down, the Evil God Beard ran away from it. Nothing dared to touch it.


    Han Sen had no other way to go. He gnashed his teeth and jumped after the little white rat. He then saw the little white rat raise its bum and start diving under.


    Han Sen dove in after it. He immediately looked at the Evil God Beard. It was underneath the copper tablet. It was like there was a lot of seaweed at the bottom of the copper tablet¡¯s base. It was like a cell of toxic snakes in a cave. People would not have been able to tell how many Evil God Beards might have resided there.


    The small white rat dove down 21 or 24 feet down. Wherever it went, there was a lot of Evil God Beard. There was so much that Han Sen could not see what the copper tablet looked like anymore.

 Chapter 3352 - Copper Room

    <h4>Chapter 3352 Copper Room</h4>


    The Evil God Beard scrambled away in fright when the small white rat went down into it. But despite all, the Evil God Beard was a hole as wide as a barrel. There was so much of it that they were obscuring Han Sen¡¯s vision of it.Seeing the small white rat scurry inside, the Evil God Beard sought to close it up. Han Sen made sure to hasten his pursuit. His body had only gone into it halfway when the Evil God Beard came for him and tied up his legs.Han Sen knew it was pointless trying to struggle, so he yed dead. When the Evil God Beard loosened its grasp on him, he resumed squeezing inside.


    There was no Evil God Beard inside the hole, so there was no longer a need to worry about anything.


    Han Sen yed dead, but he felt like something was stepping on his head. He then heard the squeaking noise again. It came from the little white rat.


    After the sound rang out, Han Sen felt his legs loosen. He was freed. He stopped hesitating and went into the hole.


    The little white rat leaped off his head. Its four ws were waving, and its small butt was wiggling as it proceeded onward.


    Han Sen followed the small white rat. The hole was a veryplicated ce. It was like it had been dug through by animals. It was nothing man-made.


    Suddenly, the small white rat had no shadow. It was like it had just vanished.


    While Han Sen wondered where the small white rat was, his body sank. He fell.


    Patong!


    Han Sen felt his bum get spiked by something sharp. It hurt him so much that he had to leap away. It was then that he discovered he was in a room built with copper. There were many bones and skeletons strewn around it.


    He saw a sharp bone where he hadnded. The bone was sticking up his anus.


    Han Sen pulled out the bone from his butt and threw it on the floor. He saw the small white rat scurry around the walls of the copper room. It was unknown what it was up to.


    Han Sen looked around the room. There were no doors. There was just a hole in the ceiling. Looking at the hole, one could see there was water beyond it. That was where Han Sen hade from.


    Inside the hole he had traversed, he was led to a ce where there was just a pile of bones and nothing else.


    Han Sen looked at the bones and said to himself, ¡°By looking at these bones, it is safe to say they aren¡¯t the bones of humans. They likely belong to a beast with four legs. This cannot be the skeleton of the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader. Who had the misfortune to die here?¡±


    Han Sen picked up a bone and pushed away all the others. He wanted to see if he could do something.


    After digging for a while, Han Sen heard a ¡°dong¡± sound. It sounded metallic. It did not sound like he was hitting a bone.


    Han Sen kept on digging. He eventually found something metallic beneath the bones. It was red in color. It was like a rusty steel stick.


    Han Sen pulled out the rusty steel stick and noticed it wasn¡¯t a steel stick. It was a scabbard that was made from steel. It had been there for so long that it had rusted over. It was like a red kind of rust. There was a lot of it. The scabbard was caked to the point that he could not tell what it looked like before.


    The scabbard, however, was very heavy. Han Sen used the scabbard like a stick and kept digging through the mound of bones. He was unable to find anything more.


    ¡°Why is there a scabbard amidst the bones? What or who do all these other bones belong to?¡± While Han Sen wondered about this mystery, he heard more squeaking.


    Han Sen turned around and saw the little white rat in the corner of the room. It kept squeaking while gnawing at something. Its tiny butt kept twisting and turning.


    Han Sen walked up to the small rat. He noticed it was using its teeth to gnaw a copper pir in the corner of the pce. That pir had a hole in it that was the size of an apple. The small white rat continued to bite it.


    When the small white rat burrowed through the hole, Han Sen noticed that the copper pir was hollow. After the small white rat dug through it, a purple and ck liquid began to seep out. It was like the oil stains people had left for years across an old stove.


    Han Sen smelled something nasty. It was clearlying from that ck and purple liquid. The small white rat did not seem as if it was able to repel the horrible smell either. The little creature stopped gnawing the copper pir and started falling back. It went back and stared at the hole it had managed to dig with its teeth.


    A revolting, pungent smell was stilling from out of the hole. Han Sen covered his nose and looked at it. He felt as if he could tell what it was.


    ¡°Is this liquid the substances a dead body releases?¡± Han Sen looked at the purple and ck liquid and felt confident that had to be it.


    To use an Alliance saying, the liquid a body released was often called dead body oil.


    Han Sen did not know what creature might release such dead body oils, and he had no idea why something would have died inside a copper pir. There was, however, one thing he knew for sure. He knew that the ce he was in was very dangerous.


    Donglong!


    Following that liquid, something else emerged. It was stuck inside the wall between the copper pir and could note out.


    Han Sen picked up a bone and stabbed it through the hole. Not longter, something came out from the hole with the stinky liquid.


    Han Sen picked the item up from the ck and purple liquid. Before he could see what it was, an announcement yed in his head. ¡°Found Break World gene.¡±


    ¡°It is a Break World gene? That means the creature that died inside this copper pir was a Break World beast.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He picked up the item and wiped it clean. He saw a crystal jade Break World gene that looked like a teardrop.


    Han Sen kept stabbing into the hole with the bone. He repeatedly thrust. He let all of the purple and ck fluid flow out until nothing else remained.


    When the liquid stoppeding out, the little white rat moved forward. It went to the gnawed-out hole and went inside.


    ¡°Big Brother, you might be able to weasel your way inside, but I know I can¡¯t.¡± Han Sen looked at the hole, which was only the size of a fist, and felt a bit depressed.


    Han Sen thought the small white rat could not hear him, but the small white rat¡¯s head poked out really quickly. It used its big eyes to look at him. Suddenly, two beams of lightnded on Han Sen.


    In the next second, Han Sen felt as if the hole was getting bigger. Not longter, it became a hole that was the size of a man.


    When Han Sen looked around him, he noticed everything in the copper room was bigger. Han Sen quickly realized that the hole hadn¡¯t be bigger. It was the beams of the small white rat that had made him smaller. That really surprised him.


    The little white rat crawled into the hole. This time, Han Sen stopped talking crap. He followed after the small white rat. The copper pir was very smelly. Han Sen had to hold his nose as he followed the small white rat.


    There were a few screw-shaped circles inside the copper pir. A man and a rat climbed across this screw-shaped road. Han Sen was forced to touch a lot of the purple and ck liquid.


    When they climbed to the top of the copper pir, Han Sen noticed the copper room, copper pir, and the items of the copper screws were all able to be passed through. They created awork that could lead anywhere. He wasn¡¯t sure where it could lead them.

 Chapter 3353 - Peeking

    <h4>Chapter 3353 Peeking</h4>


    The small white rat seemed to be quite familiar with the copper pipes. It shook its small butt as it scurried forward.¡°Hey, where are you even going?¡± Han Sen asked while following the small white rat.He was walking slowly. Now, the small white rat had made him smaller. His small and short legs could not run very fast. He could not catch up with the small white rat.


    The small white rat could not speak, so it only ran forward and stopped a little. When Han Sen caught up, it kept on running.


    It was unknown how long it had been running, and then the small white rat bent its waist and slid down a copper pir.


    Han Sen looked down. He noticed the copper pir was empty. There was nothing there to grab hold of. ck and gray dust wasyered across the wall. It was likely what the liquid from the dead body oil had be, except now it was gunky due to being dried up.


    Han Sen slid down the copper pir and soon discovered that the copper pir¡¯s bottom had a rat hole. The small white rat was looking around, waiting for Han Sen to catch up to it.


    They crawled out of the rat hole. Han Sen noticed they were now in a copper hall. The hall featured a square pool that was half-filled with water. A green vine was inside the water. A little green gourd was above the vine.


    ¡°Squeak squeak... Squeak squeak... Squeak squeak...¡± The small white rat ran next to the water. It twisted its head and squeaked at Han Sen. It then went inside the pool as if it was going for a shower.


    Han Sen did not know what the small white rat was trying to say. If it had gone there just to shower, it had led him a long way.


    Han Sen kept looking at the gourd vine in the water. He walked next to the pool.


    The white rat was swimming in the water, not nning on leaving. It was not nning on going any further.


    After a while of silence, Han Sen went into the pool. After his body touched the pool¡¯s water, Han Sen¡¯s body felt as if it was lit on fire. He felt as if an invisible heat was burning him.


    Han Sen was shocked and said, ¡°This is a pool of water. Why does it have fire-like features?¡±


    Before he jumped out of the pool, his small body started to grow bigger. He was returned to his usual size. His body power, which had been restricted by Dust Sky, had been returned to him.


    ¡°I can feel my power!¡± Han Sen was soaking in the water. He felt as if he was being reborn in a fire. He felt all of the power of the universe, and all his power came back to where it belonged.


    Han Sen was shocked and happy. He really wanted to pick up the small white rat and kiss it. ¡°Good people are given good karma. It seems that I did not waste my meat.¡±


    The small white rat did not let him get close. It swam away and went toward the gourd and vine.


    After a while, the burning sensation of the pool water was gone. It did not work on his body anymore. Han Sen jumped out of the pool and generated his Dongxuan Aura. He no longer felt any resistance. He was able to cast it like usual. It was just like the power he used when he was outside.


    Han Sen was very happy that he was able to his true powers. It meant he had a chance of fighting anyone or anything he wished. Even if Qin Xiu showed up, he would be able to battle him.


    He looked at the small white rat with gratitude, but it was already swimming to the gourd vine. He was wondering if he should climb there with it.


    It looked as if the small white rat had made up its mind. Its body started to shake as if it was being electrified. Then, it bounced away.


    Han Sen saw the snow-white skin of the small white rat start to cken and charr. It was like the furry thing had been roasted alive.


    The small white rat fell into the body of the pool. It did not move. Its behavior seemed to suggest it was dead.


    Han Sen was shocked. He used his Dongxuan Aura to get a look at the small white rat. He discovered its lifeforce was not quite all gone. It was recovering in the pool.


    Of course, a burned, poor little rat was in the water. Not longter, the burned color started to fade away. It brought back its white skin, and its lifeforce started to improve.


    ¡°This water is really good. It can bring people back to life.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He was really curious about the gourd vine that was inside the water.


    He used the Dongxuan Aura to get a proper look at the gourd vine. He only saw a blur. He could not even see the base structure of the thing. That gave him a shock.


    ¡°What is this gourd vine? Not even I can make something out of it.¡± While Han Sen was wondering, he saw the small white rat recover. It rushed to the gourd vine again.


    This time, the small white rat used its teeth to bite the gourd vine. When it touched the gourd vine, it was like it was being electrified to the point of looking like a block of charcoal. It fell to the bottom of the pool again.


    Not longter, the small white rat looked like normal again. It went to the gourd vine again. It repeated this motion a few times. The snow-white rat knew it could not block the gourd vine¡¯s power, but it kept going on. It looked as if it was determined to break it.


    Han Sen was curious about the gourd vine too. He wanted to go down into the water and see if he could touch the gourd vine. He suddenly heard a voice sound from nearby.


    Han Sen was shocked. He quickly looked around and saw the bronze hall¡¯s door was closed. There should not have been anyone inside, yet he clearly heard that voice. He knew it was Ancient Devil.


    He looked toward where the voice was seeminglying from. He noticed it wasing from a rat hole in the corner of the wall. It was where the copper pir was.


    Han Sen stood still. The copper pir could have led anywhere. It was like a system that channeled voices, but it had to be Ancient Devil talking somewhere around there. The rat hole enabled him to hear every word spoken.


    That voice was not loud. After the pipe maximized the sound, he could hear it all clearly. Han Sen tried to peep and hear what he was talking about.


    ¡°Are you going to fight me for it?¡± Ancient Devil sounded cold and angry.


    Han Sen was shocked. He had been with Ancient Devil for a while. He had never seen him get mad before. Even when he was locked up, he never got angry with him.


    ¡°Who is Ancient Devil talking to? Is it Bury Path God?¡± Han Sen wondered.


    Han Sen quickly learned the answer. Another voice came out from the rat hole. Han Sen was no stranger to that acoustic. He knew who it belonged to.


    ¡°What do you mean to fight you for it? This is something Mister Leader left behind. It is my right to have a part of it. Are you saying only you, Ancient Devil, can have the items the leader left behind?¡± It was the voice of a seductive woman. It was big sky demon.


    ¡°In the past, you kept going against me,¡± Ancient Devil coldly said. ¡°You are still the same. It looks like you and I should settle this score for good.¡±


    ¡°Big sky demon is in Dust Sky, and she is here. If Bury Path Godes back too, this is going to be quite the event.¡± Han Sen started to look weird. He remembered that big sky demon and another vice president were enemies. Han Sen thought it was Bury Path God. He now knew the vice president that big sky demon had mentioned was likely Ancient Devil.

 Chapter 3354 - Two Demons Fighting

    <h4>Two Demons Fighting</h4>


    ¡°How are you going to settle this? Do you n on killing me? It is not as if I look down on you, but your power is not sufficient. You won¡¯t have what it takes.¡± Big sky demon looked at him with disdain.Ancient Devil coldly said, ¡°I cannot kill you, but for as long as I draw breath, you will not be taking the leader¡¯s stuff. It never belonged to you. Be wary of karma taking you.¡±¡°If I do not have what it takes to im it, then you will not be able to take it either,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°Do not forget that I was the first vice president of the God Chaos Party.¡±


    ¡°So, what if you were the first vice president? Let¡¯s not say the God Chaos Party is practically done for, but even if they were around to protect these items, it should be vice president Bury Path God and not you, big sky demon.¡± Ancient Devil looked at her with disdain as he spoke.


    ¡°Does that mean you are going to fight me for it?¡± Big sky demon coldly asked.


    When Han Sen heard that, he thought the pair was going to engage in a big battle. Ancient Devil swiftly changed his tune and coldly said, ¡°I am not fighting against you, but I did find the real master of this item. I am taking it so that I may return it. Are you still going to fight me for that item?¡±


    ¡°You said you found it, yet you expect me to believe you. I can say I found the right person too.¡± Big sky demon was not so easily swayed.


    Ancient Devil was not angry. He went on to say, ¡°Back in the day, when the universe reopened, Mister Leader sent him to the geno universe so he could avoid the damage done by the reboot universe. Back then, I knew this. That was why I reincarnated. I went to the geno universe so that I could find him.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you found it? If that is the case, why don¡¯t you tell me where he is now?¡± Big sky demon looked at him mockingly.


    ¡°It is a ¡®her,¡¯ and her name is Bao¡¯er,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°You might have not heard that name before, but you will know the person who raised her. It is Han Sen.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked to hear this. He could not believe Bao¡¯er was at the core of the discussion they had been having for all this time. His ears perked up, and his heart started to beat at an abnormal pace. He wanted to learn even more secrets about Bao¡¯er from them.


    Big sky demon did not speak. When she heard Ancient Devil, she said, ¡°Judging from the look on your face, it seems as if you have already seen Bao¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°So, what if I have?¡± Big sky demon coldly grunted.


    ¡°If you knew Master Bao¡¯er was back, why are you and I still fighting over this?¡± Ancient Devil asked.


    Big sky demon looked at him with disdain. She lifted her lips and said, ¡°Ancient Devil, Ancient Devil, you underestimate me. How am I supposed to know if you are helping Bao¡¯er or secretly doing this for yourself? Even if you did deliver this to Master Bao¡¯er, it should be me holding onto it.¡±


    ¡°If you do not trust me, how am I supposed to trust you?¡± Ancient Devil asked back.


    ¡°After all this talk, we need to see which of us has the bigger fist,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°You and I have never liked each other anyway. Let¡¯s just fight here.¡±


    After that, Han Sen heard some hitting noises. Ancient Devil and big sky demon were already fighting.


    ¡°Stop fighting! You guys should just exin things first.¡± Han Sen was in a hurry. He used his Dongxuan Aura to go past the rat hole. He went through the crooked tunnels to finally find Ancient Devil and big sky demon.


    They were about 900 feet away from Han Sen¡¯s copper pce. They were in another pce, and they were fighting hard.


    It was unknown what they used, but they were not restricted by Dust Sky either. Big sky demon¡¯s body was like a ghost, and Ancient Devil was like a mountain that could not move. He kept standing on the spot.


    Still, one could tell that Ancient Devil¡¯s geno arts were changing even if his Break World rate was still very low. Big sky demon kept putting him on the defensive. He could not fight back. It would not take long before he lost.


    The two of their geno arts were very weird. All the geno arts they used were something they were already familiar with. Now, nobody repeated the same geno arts. It made Han Sen feel shocked by how much skill they had.


    Ancient Devil had been restricted a lot, so he madly shouted, ¡°Big sky demon, don¡¯t you be such a bully!¡±


    ¡°So, what if I bully you? You have been reincarnated for a billion years, yet you only reached this rate. You deserve to be bullied.¡± Big Sky Demon mocked him.


    ¡°Fine. I will let you know that I am someone you can easily bully.¡± Ancient Devil was very angry. ck demon air arose on his body. The gold shadow of an old Buddha started to cloak him. Suddenly, the ck demon air turned into a gold Buddha light.


    Big sky demon¡¯s ghost-like grey sky demon power hit the gold Buddha light. It was not as oppressive as before. It was just a little bit better.


    ¡°Double Spirit Break World!¡± Big sky demon was shocked.


    Ancient Devil coldly said, ¡°Reincarnating wasted a lot of my time, but it was not as if I earned nothing out of it. Do you remember Mister Leader talking about the sanctuaries? I reincarnated there.¡±


    ¡°You were lucky to reincarnate in that sacrednd. It is no wonder why you have a double soul. I suppose that did not happen by ident.¡± Big Sky Demon kept fighting while talking to Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil did the same. He kept fighting while he answered, ¡°Yes, it was not solely through luck. The old leader sent Master Bao¡¯er to that ce. I was looking for Master Bao¡¯er, so I had to reincarnate to go there. Reincarnating in the sanctuaries was costly. It cost me a lot. My entire soul almost faded.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame that even though you did get something good in thend of holy spirits, you will still be unable to beat me.¡± Big sky demonughed coldly.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. I cannot defeat you. But if you want to kill me, you will end up paying a big price too. If Bury Path Godes back now, do you think you can still retrieve that item? His desire to im that item is the same as it is for you and I.¡± Ancient Devil looked like he wanted to get through to big sky demon and sort the fight out with his silver tongue.


    Big sky demon did not do anything. She still looked murderous as she said, ¡°In that case, I will have to kill you before Bury Path Godes back.¡±


    While they were talking, big sky demon¡¯s hand possessed a strange hand mark. Some weird sort of power was shivering through her hand. Han Sen hadn¡¯t quite figured out what was going on just yet, but he felt his Dongxuan Aura get broken. He lost his sense there.


    When Han Sen got his Dongxuan Aura back, he noticed Ancient Devil¡¯s chest had been prated. It went right through his heart, making him bleed gold demon blood. It looked like he was not going to live.


    Big sky demon was not doing too well either. She was looking much weaker now. She seemed really weak. Her mouth dribbled blood.


    ¡°The grudge between you and I muste to an end,¡± big sky demon said as she gathered up power. She was giving Ancient Devil the finishing blow.


    A cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Good work, guys. Without you two, I would have been unable to find this ce.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He opened the copper door in the copper hall. Bury Path God had just walked in.

 Chapter 3355 - Strongest Second Gen God

    Chapter 3355 Strongest Second Gen God


    ¡°Bury Path God.¡± The expressions on Ancient Devil and big sky demon instantly changed.


    ¡°Two of my fellow vice presidents came to Dust Sky. You didn¡¯t call. You didn¡¯t write. Don¡¯t you think that is rather rude?¡± Bury Path God coldlyughed as he spoke.


    Big sky demon coldlyughed. ¡°Vice President Bury Path God, you entered the geno tablet. Even if I had wanted to say hello, I would have been unable to.¡±


    Bury Path God did not say anything in response. He went to big sky demon. He knew she and Ancient Devil had found Dust Sky but only hid and sleuthed around without drawing attention to their presence. When he was in the geno tablet, he went looking for where the old leader was buried.


    Big sky demon watched Bury Path God approach. She looked shocked. Bury Path God¡¯s power made it seem like he had many real dragons flying around his body. The man seemed to be stronger with every step he took. He obviously wanted to fight her.


    ¡°Bury Path God, you and I have never had a grudge with each other. We have never needed to be cross with each other. Why must you do this to me?¡± Big sky demon was scared, but she still managed to put on a smile.


    Bury Path God did not move. He approached big sky demon. He was the leader of Dust Sky. The copper tablet was able to stop Dust Sky¡¯s power, but he was still buffed a lot by the realm¡¯s force. Now, his entire body was like a god. He was bing even scarier.


    ¡°Big sky demon, I do not want to trouble you. It is a shame Mister Leader only left behind one gene seed. I am sorry I was unable to share it with you.¡± Bury Path God stepped out. Scary powers like a real, roaring dragon were going to big sky demon.


    The grey air of countless real dragons was in the copper hall. If that copper hall was not normal and something that was not indestructible, it would have been reduced to dust.


    Han Sen felt like his Dongxuan Aura was being broken by the scary power. He could no longer sense much in the copper hall.


    Big sky demon quickly stumbled back, splintering into countless phantasm shadows. The shadows exploded. Bury Path God¡¯s power looked like a real dragon. She was like a ghost, ripping through space and escaping toward the door of the hall.


    ¡°Big sky demon, you should stay and be buried with the leader.¡± Bury Path God would not want to unleash a tiger upon a mountain. Scary people like big sky demon would kill him the moment he showed a period of weakness. When she recovered her strength, she would cause a big problem for him.


    The scary power Bury Path God wielded covered everything. It buried time and everything else in nothingness. It was like it was able to consume everything.


    Big sky demon gathered up power, but the explosive power was much weaker than that of Bury Path God. Seeing the two powers collide with each other, Bury Path God already made a suppressing benefit.


    Pang!


    Suddenly, there was a scare and cold demon light behind Bury Path God. Ancient Devil was injured. He was dying, but he somehow got up and glowed with gold light. It was like a demon from ancient times. He carried a countless-spell demon hand. He pped Bury Path God¡¯s back harshly.


    Almost at the same time, big sky demon¡¯s power, which had looked a bit weak, suddenly unleashed a shocking disy. It was like a sky full of demon airing.


    Bury Path God¡¯s face changed. He wanted to reel back some of his power to deal with Ancient Devil, who had been sneaking behind him, but big sky demon¡¯s weird power surrounded him. He was unable to bring back his power.


    Pang!


    The powers of Bury Path God and big sky demon were entangled with each other while Ancient Devil was free to strike his back. The three of them were snared together as Bury Path God¡¯s hair waved and danced. His mouth spilled blood. He was fighting the two of them alone to try and grab a hold of the situation.


    Han Sen only felt the three powers fighting each other in the copper hall. He could not see the precise details. The three powers were flipping the sky and the ground in the copper hall. It was hard to use the Dongxuan Aura there.


    ¡°You guys set me up together. I cannot believe big sky demon and Ancient Devil, the born rivals, would actually work together to deal with me.¡± Bury Path God was shocked and scared. He thought he had really taken the advantage, but the tables had been turned on him.


    Big sky demon did not move. Sheughed. ¡°There is nothing I can do because this is your territory. In Dust Sky, killing you has to be done with some ir and creativity.¡±


    Ancient Devil coldly said, ¡°I reincarnated and was reborn. I have only just managed to break the world. Co-operating to fight you makes sense.¡±


    Bury Path God madlyughed. ¡°Even if you guys are co-operating and want to kill me, Bury Path God, such a task is not done so easily. I will just make you both die with me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Mister Leader only lets you guard Dust Sky. He did not tell you to go to the Destiny Tablet. You did not even know where the Destiny Tablet¡¯s entrance was. Is it really worth risking your life for something that does not even belong to you?¡± Big sky demon spoke those words in an attempt to convince her foe.


    Bury Path God coldly grunted. ¡°Do you think I do not know that you two are just glorified watchdogs? Whatever it is that is inside there, the leader has kept it for the little master.¡±


    When the words ¡°little master¡± were heard, Ancient Devil and Big Sky Demon immediately changed expressions. Bury Path God coldlyughed when he saw their faces change. ¡°Do not expect this to be a secret only you two are privy about. I did not live for nothing. Mister Leader risked so much to give birth to that thing. Everything that resides here belongs to the little master. You should both know that we are not qualified to touch it.¡±


    ¡°Teehee. Bury Path God really is Bury Path God,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°I underestimated you. I did not expect you to know about the existence of the little leader. Yes, this item is for the little leader. So, you have no right to take it.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he was shocked. ¡°Big sky demon and Ancient Devil said the stuff here is for Bao¡¯er, and Bury Path God is saying this stuff is for the little leader. Does that mean Bao¡¯er is the daughter of God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader?¡±


    Many thoughts were racing through Han Sen¡¯s mind. ¡°If Bao¡¯er is the God Chaos Party¡¯s leader¡¯s daughter, it now makes sense as to why Rocky Dee and big sky demon do not want the God Spirits to learn about her identity. If so, why are the God Chaos Party people hiding it?¡±


    While he was thinking about this, he heard Bury Path God say, ¡°It is fine if the little leader had the blood of other people, but he has the God Chaos Party¡¯s enemy¡¯s blood. With that identity, how can the God Chaos Party be led? The stuff in the God Chaos Party should not be handled by him.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he felt as if his brain had blown up. He finally knew who Bao¡¯er¡¯s parents were. To have said that the God Chaos Party¡¯s rival could touch God Chaos Party Leader meant the only one eligible to fit that bill was God Hall Leader.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er¡¯s parents are God Chaos Party Leader and the prior God Hall Leader. Being born to such figures is like cheating. It must be the greatest next-generation being.¡± Han Sen could not believe his own guessing. Aside from that, he could not think of another possibility.


    Han Sen now understood why creatures were always so nice to Bao¡¯er. The strengths of her genes put her on top of the food chain in the main and reverse universes. No other creature had genes better than hers.

 Chapter 3356 - Gourd Vine

    <h4>Chapter 3356 Gourd Vine</h4>


    The copper hall¡¯s power kept shaking. Big sky demon and Ancient Devil took the advantage, but they were still unable to eliminate Bury Path God.Bury Path God was the leader of Dust Sky, and Ancient Devil¡¯s power had yet to fully recover. It was because of this that the situation was not a favorable one.Han Sen kept using the Dongxuan Aura to invade the copper hall. He wanted to learn more secrets, especially about those involving Bao¡¯er.


    The Dongxuan Aura kept being broken by the copper hall¡¯s power. Han Sen had to keep trying his best to hear the sounds as all he was hearing were bits and bobs.


    ¡°For the sake of Mister Leader, I will admit he is the little master, but we cannot allow a guy that has a God Spirit Blood-Pulse ruin the God Chaos Party.¡± Bury Path God¡¯s voice kept breaking as he spoke. ¡°If you are this loyal to the little leader, I suppose you are not here to take the gene seed for yourselves. If you are both here for the same thing, then how dare you criticize me!¡±


    Big sky demonughed and said, ¡°Well said. We are not in a ce to judge you, but the gene seeds are not for you to take. Therefore, I can only say sorry.¡±


    Bury Path God coldly hummed. ¡°There are no apologies involved. The God Chaos Party has always focused on those who assert strength and are stronger than their peers. If you have what it takes, then there should be nothing stopping you from killing me. I never expected you two vice presidents would be cooperating with each other in a bid to challenge me. What a good show! This is so rare.¡±


    Before Bury Path God could speak, Ancient Devil said, ¡°I and big sky demon are not friends, but the reason for that is because our personal opinions differ. A difference of opinion is not something that should develop into a personal grudge. While we were at the party, we were friends. Now, the God Chaos Party is practically dead. There is no reason for us not to continue being friends.¡±


    Big sky demon did not actually agree with Ancient Devil. She said, ¡°Ancient Devil, you do not have to sugar-coat all this. You and I were ready and willing to kill each other. On this gene seed matter, we have the same purpose. If we do no kill Bury Path God, neither of us can im the gene seed. All we can do is co-operate.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Even if you guys do manage to kill me, you will not be able to im the gene seed. Do not forget that is what Mister Leader left for the little leader. Do you guys really think Mister Leader would not have a backup n?¡± Bury Path God coldly grunted.


    ¡°You do not have to upy your mind about that,¡± big sky demon said. Her power started to rage. Han Sen heard Bury Path God grunt as the power surged crazily through the copper hall. When his Dongxuan Aura reached the hall, it broke. He was unable to hear anything more.


    After hesitating, Han Sen turned his head to look at the pool and gourd vine. He saw that the little white rat had yet to give up. It kept trying to climb the vine gourd but kept failing.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Bury Path God said something about the gene seed. He cannot be referring to this gourd vine, can he?¡±


    Han Sen looked at the gourd vine and believed it was true. Bao¡¯er hade from a gourd. If the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader really was going to leave her something, it made sense for it to be a gourd vine.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°It is a shame that Bao¡¯er is not here. Otherwise, whether it is or not, I could take the gourd vine first. As he was thinking, his heart suddenly jumped. ¡°I wonder if I will ever have the chance toe here again. I should at least try and take it with me. If I am able to, I can at least deliver to Bao¡¯er.¡±


    While Han Sen was in thought, he drifted over to the pool. He witnessed the little white rat almost get killed by the gourd vine. He had actually seen this many times, so Han Sen did not dare be reckless. He went into the water of the pool and swam to the gourd vine.


    Han Sen had already made a n. If the gourd vine¡¯s power was too strong, and he could not withstand the power, he could end up like the small white rat. He could use the power of the pool¡¯s water to repair his body.


    As he went in front of the gourd vine, Han Sen put his body into xenogeneic mode. The four geno arts were able to break the world together. His entire body was wrapped up by ck armor. Outside of his body, his form was ravaged by white, half-transparent fire. He reached his hand out and carefully grabbed the leaves of the gourd vine.


    Seeing Han Sen was going to take the gourd leaf, the small white rat stopped trying to take the gourd vine. It floated in the water and watched. It opened its eyes wide. It did not look away while staring at Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    As his fingers were about to touch the gourd and its leaves, Han Sen felt rather conflicted. He made up his mind and grabbed the gourd leaf, ready to sustain a heavy amount of damage.


    The scary power attack did not show up. Han Sen was able to grab the leaves of the gourd like they were any ordinary ones. No special kind of power zapped him.


    The weirdest thing about this was that the gourd vine, which showed no movement before, was now moving as if it was a living thing. The green vine touched Han Sen¡¯s hand. It then went around his waist. It was like a snake coiling around him, including his arms.


    Han Sen did not dare move. He sensed that the gourd vine was not doing this for any harmful purposes. He felt as if he had a bond with it.


    ¡°This gourd vine is really rted to Bao¡¯er.¡± Han Sen now knew for sure this was the case. There was an 80% to 90% chance that this was the gene seed the others were talking about.


    The small white rat¡¯s disaster was now in front of him. Han Sen could not believe the God Chaos Party Leader would leave something so prestigious behind, yet he was able to pick it up so easily. Han Sen could only think of one simple reason for why he was able to interact with the gourd vine, and that was because of his rtionship with Bao¡¯er.


    Although Han Sen was not Bao¡¯er¡¯s actual father, Bao¡¯er epted Han Sen¡¯s blood to be born. When Han Sen built his body in the sanctuaries, he borrowed Bao¡¯er¡¯s power to build it. It was only normal for him to have Bao¡¯er¡¯s presence.


    The gourd vine climbed onto Han Sen¡¯s body. It was like a snake surrounding his body. In the end, the little green gourd vine came in front of Han Sen. A small gourd was hanging around in front of his forehead. It swung around his forehead. It was like it was trying to smell him.


    Han Sen did not feel any hostility from the gourd vine, but he was still a bit nervous about all of this. After all, he was not Bao¡¯er. Thus, he could not tell whether or not the gourd would approve him.


    While Han Sen was feeling conflicted about all this, he saw the small green gourd shine like amp. It made the small gourd look like a greenmp.


    Han Sen looked at the small gourd, unsure whether or not this was good or bad. Judging from the presence he could sense within the gourd, he thought it was weird. It was a presence that made Han Sen feel strange, yet it was very familiar.


    The presence was like the ck armor¡¯s power. It was not the same though. It was not as strong as the ck crystal armor he knew. This was so soft. It was like a small stream.

 Chapter 3357 - Gourd Seed

    <h4>Chapter 3357 Gourd Seed</h4>


    Katcha!


    While Han Sen was checking out the gourd, he witnessed the gourd suddenly break. It was like the little gourd was amp that fell from the gourd vine.


    When the gourd left the vine, the green gourd vine quickly died. It turned to dust that scattered across the ripples of the pool¡¯s water. After that, it disappeared.


    The small gourd continued to float in front of Han Sen. It kept flickering like a heartbeat. It was like a firefly constantly flickering.


    Han Sen wondered if he should reach his hand out to grab the little gourd. The small white rat that had been watching all that time finally jumped out from the water. With its mouth opened wide, it revealed its sharp teeth. It was going to try and bite the small gourd.


    The small white rat¡¯s actions were too fast and sudden. Han Sen¡¯s mind had been fixated on the gourd. When he noticed the rat, it was already toote.


    The small white rat opened its mouth wide. It swallowed the small, hand-sized gourd via its mouth. Before the gobbled gourd could reach its belly, there was some sort of ¡°katcha katcha¡± noise. The small white rat¡¯s teeth were all over the floor. Its body bounced away and went ¡°patong¡± into the pond. The sshes were a few inches high.


    It was different from when it had been turned into charcoal after nibbling the vine. This time, the body of the small white rat had not been rendered charcoal. What happened to it was certainly scarier than the whole charcoal transformation attack. Now, its body was like ice. When it hit the water, only then did it melt. Within a second, the small white rat¡¯s body became water just like the pond.


    Han Sen was frozen after seeing that. The small white rat was not an ordinary thing. Its Break World rate was obviously high, but it had only tried to bite the gourd before being reduced to nothing but water. That was a frightening thing to witness.


    Han Sen had wondered if he should take the small gourd or not. Now, he did not dare grab it.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    After the small white rat dissolved, the small gourd started to exhibit new changes. The shell of the gourd looked like ss. It had lots of cracks across the surface. It spread fast. It was going to shatter.


    Of course, in the blink of an eye, the gourd shell that was full of cracks went ¡°katcha¡± and exploded.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked at the gourd, which had suddenly been sundered into bits. He saw a dark red gourd seed floating amidst the rubble of its prior self. After the gourd exploded, the gourd seed went toward Han Sen.


    Without thinking, Han Sen took it. The dark red gourd seednded in his hands. The light started to fade. It quickly looked like an ordinary seed.


    ¡°This gourd seed should be the geno seed that big sky demon and the others want, but what is the point of this thing? Are you supposed to just eat it like an ordinary seed?¡± Han Sen looked at the gourd seed. He had no what he could do with it.


    It was just like a pumpkin seed except it was dark red. It looked crystal. It looked like it had been made of blood jade.


    He researched the gourd seed again and again, but he had been unable to find anything. Han Sen had no choice but to put it away and return to the pool.


    The small white rat did not show up again. He knew it had been killed. He felt kind of sad about it. The small white rat had helped him a lot, yet it had been killed like that.


    ¡°I wonder who that small white rat belonged to. Who was it? If it was able to traverse in and around the copper tablet, it must have had some ties to the God Chaos Party.¡± Han Sen tried to guess. Either way, he had nothing he could use to prove and clear its identity.


    When he returned to the rat hole, Han Sen tried to use his Dongxuan Aura to squeeze through the hole of the copper pir. He tried to peep on big sky demon and her fight with the other two people beyond the hole.


    ¡°I do not know if there has been a result and victor in that fight yet,¡± Han Sen thought. After the Dongxuan Aura reached the hall, he did not receive any resistance. He saw what was in the hole.


    Big sky demon, Ancient Devil, and Bury Path God were still there in the hall, but the situation they were in now was rather weird. The three of them were standing like a tripod. They were holding each other¡¯s hands. It was like there was an invisible power floating between the three people. It created a weird bncing mode.


    ¡°Big sky demon, you should be happy now. We were all supposed to win, and now you had to bring harm to yourself.¡± Ancient Devil looked cold as he spoke.


    ¡°You and I would have had to fight eventually. I was just getting things prepared. If you and I were not thinking about the same thing, how were you able to block my sky demon dissolving body instantly?¡± Big sky demon looked pretty. Her face did not look so well though. She was looking rather drained and pale.


    Ancient Devil said, ¡°At least I did not fight you before we tried to kill Bury Path God.¡±


    ording to their conversation and the situation they seemed to be in, Han Sen could guess that big sky demon suddenly bailed right when they were about to kill Bury Path God. She wanted to kill Ancient Devil and Bury Path God in one fell swoop. She had not expected that Ancient Devil was already prepared for that. Now, the three of them were trapped together.


    Bury Path God quietly said, ¡°If this continues, none of us will benefit. Why don¡¯t we just stop now while we¡¯re ahead? We can let bygones be bygones and have what happened between us today be nothing more than water under the bridge. We should use our own power to get the gene seed now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it,¡± big sky demon said with a curl of her lips. She looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Considering Dust Sky is your territory, I highly doubt you will allow us to leave this realm safely. Even if we were allowed to leave safely, you are in Dust Sky. Like being in a moon tower, you get the moon first. We will have no chance to take the gene seed from you and escape.¡±


    Ancient Devil was silent. He did not n on giving up on what he had gone there for.


    Bury Path God could not convince them, so he asked, ¡°Do you know a person called Qin Xiu?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter if I have heard of him.¡± Ancient Devil and big sky demon did not know why Bury Path God was mentioning Qin Xiu now of all times.


    ¡°Do you not think that person is quite strange?¡± Bur Path God slowly said, ¡°He was a human who traveled between the main and reverse universes. He kept chasing our leader. How many people were ever able to do something like that?¡±


    Big sky demon seemed to realize something, so she looked at Bury Path Sky and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Bury Path God was not in a big rush. He slowly said, ¡°When our universe rebooted, humans were able to rise. There was a scary Wu Wei Dao Alpha who was born uniquely. Not even I would have been able to battle him. I suspect he would have be a leader or a reincarnation of thest God Hall Leader.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°If that was the reborn leader, he should have gone to the geno universe. He died in the universe of kingdoms. Was he also able to reincarnate in the universe of kingdoms?¡±


    ¡°It is like that, ording to the theory, but that is a strange point,¡± Bury Path God said. ¡°The Wu Wei Dao Alpha did, however, have a gene prototype.¡±


    Now, big sky demon and Ancient Devil changed their colors. They fell into deep contemtion. Ancient Devil went quiet before asking, ¡°Are you sure he had a gene prototype?¡±

 Chapter 3358 - The Leader’s Real Face

    Chapter 3358 The Leader¡¯s Real Face


    Bury Path God nodded. ¡°I am not sure if Wu Wei Dao Alpha had the gene prototype or if Qin Xiu really is the Wu Wei Dao Alpha after reincarnating.


    Big sky demon and Ancient Devil retreated into deep thought. Bury Path God did not say anything more. It was not long before the entire hall fell silent. It was so quiet that if a pin was dropped, it would end up shattering people¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°Is Qin Xiu the Wu Wei Dao Pce Alpha?¡± Han Sen pondered this too, but he was unable to receive an answer just yet. There was not a whole lot he knew about the Wu Wei Dao Pce or the alpha, so there was no proper way for him topare them.


    While he was thinking, something more happened inside that copper hall. A scary power exploded in the copper hall, scattering Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura. Once again, he could no longer discern what was happening there.


    When Han Sen witnessed the situation in the copper hall, the hall was empty. Nobody was there. Big sky demon, Ancient Devil, and Bury Path God were gone. There were bloodstains on the floor where they previously were. It was unknown if the bloodstains belonged to just one of them or all the three of them.


    Han Sen quickly moved to explore the entire hall. He noticed there was a door on all four sides. Three of those copper doors were open. It was unknown which door they departed from.


    That ce was inside the Destiny Tablet. It had a weird power that blocked abilities, so Han Sen could not his Gxy Teleportation to enter or leave. His Dongxuan Aura was now blocked by the copper hall too. He could not tell where the three of them went.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to leave via the way I came in from.¡± Han Sen used Blood-Pulse Sutra to morph his body into something that resembled a boneless snake. He entered the rat hole and followed the path through the copper pirs to reach the copper wall. He was going to go to the copper hall big sky demon and the others were previously in.


    Han Sen entered the rat hole. He had not left yet when he heard the sound of gears starting to move. The copper hall he had just been inside of was slowly opening.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He went into the rat hole and looked toward the copper door. It was rising to reveal a weird shadow that belonged to big sky demon.


    ¡°How did big sky demon find this ce so quickly?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He did his best to avoid being discovered by big sky demon.


    Big sky demon entered the hall and looked at the pool. It was empty. The pool was only half-full. She frowned and asked, ¡°How can it not be here? Back then, Mister Leader said the gene seed would be in this pool. Why is it not here now?¡±


    Big sky demon kept talking to herself as she went next to the pool. She looked at the bottom of the pool and noticed how clear it was. There were no clues to be found. At the bottom, there was no seed or anything remotely simr to what she wanted.


    ¡°This is weird. Mister Leader would not lie to me. There is a gene fluid here, and the gene seed can only be grown here. Ergo, it begs the question, why is it not here? Was the universe rebooted too much in a rush that resulted in it being erased? Was Mister Leader not able to put the gene seed inside the gene pool in time? If that was true, where could the gene seed even be?¡± Big sky demon looked around. She then looked at the rat hole.


    Han Sen was shocked. Although he knew big sky demon would notice the rat hole, he was still a bit scared. He hid inside it a little harder.


    Big sky demon said to herself, ¡°The Destiny Tablet has holes in it. It looks like Mister Leader¡¯s gem eye rat is still alive, but the gem-eyed rat should not have had what it took to take the gene seed.¡± She went closer to the rat hole, trying to find out more about it.


    Han Sen used the Dongxuan Aura to hide his presence. He climbed the copper pir and tried to go back.


    When big sky demon spoke to herself, he was able to confirm he had taken the prestigious gourd seed that was the gene seed God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader left behind. That meant he had been able to retrieve everything he needed there. It was now time for him to go.


    When big sky demon came before the rat hole, she stopped. She looked at the copper hall¡¯s wall inside the chamber and then said, ¡°Weird. I seem to remember this was not here before.¡±


    Big sky demon turned around. She stood in front of the wall and did not move an inch. She was looking at something.


    Han Sen wanted to walk away, but he got curious. He did not leave yet. He looked at the wall.


    In the past, Han Sen focused on the gourd vine and the pool. He did not pay attention to the walls. He now noticed that there were some patterns on the wall. Now that he was looking at it, aside from the carvings in it, there was a depiction of a beast on that wall. A stone ring was on the beast¡¯s head nose.


    Big sky demon looked at it for a while. She reached out her hand and held the stone ring. She pulled it.


    She pulled out the stone ring, which led to the sound of cogs turning. The wall rose and revealed another copper hall.


    It wasn¡¯t really another copper hall. The copper hall behind it was connected to the copper hall she was in, so it was more of a wall to split the copper hall in half.


    Now, the wall was rising, and the entire copper hall was showing.


    Han Sen did not see what was in that hole before the copper hall arose, but Big Sky Demon screamed and kowtowed on the floor. ¡°Mister Leader!¡±


    ¡°No way. Is the God Chaos Party¡¯s leader not dead?¡± Han Sen developed a cold sweat. He looked at the hall behind him. There was a bed in that hall. There was also a woman wearing white clothes. She was so pretty that she was like a jade statue.


    Looking between the eyebrows of the woman, Han Sen got the sense that she looked like Bao¡¯er. She was very pretty. She was lying on the bed with her hands holding her jaw. Her eyes were closed as if she was asleep.


    After Han Sen took a closer look, he felt relieved. The woman looked lively, but it was a jade statue and not something that was actually alive.


    ¡°I did not expect the God Chaos Party Leader to be such a beautiful woman.¡± Han Sen was shocked as he looked at the jade statue.


    Big sky demon had found out the secret too. She sighed and wiped away her cold sweat. She got up off the floor.


    ¡°Mister Leader, you almost scared me to death.¡± Big sky demon patted herself on the chest. She noticed it was a statue, but she was still scared by it. She bowed and went peeking around the bed.


    Han Sen was peeking around the bed and jade statue there too. He saw a book beneath the jade statue. The book was open. He could not see the cover, but he could see the contents of the text.


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to get a better look. When he saw the contents of the book, he looked strange.


    ¡°White Jade Jing is up in the sky. Twelve buildings, five cities. Fairies are above my head, and my hair grows... No way... Why is this poem here? Is the jade fairy that made the White Jade Jing and the other jade fairies the God Chaos Party Leader?¡± Han Sen was very shocked.

 Chapter 3359 - Bao’er’s Destiny

    <strong>Chapter 3359 Bao¡¯er¡¯s Destiny</strong>


    ¡°If the old leader of the God Chaos Party was the fairy White King spoke about, it means that a long, long time ago, the old leader had already managed to break through the main and the reverse universes. She had managed to gain ess to the geno universe... Wait...¡± Han Sen¡¯s brain suddenly lit up as a scary thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°If I say that the God Chaos Party¡¯s leader was a creature that came from the geno universe...¡± Han Sen thought the idea he had juste up with was rather mad. Then again, it was not something that could be deemed impossible either.


    After all, he did not have any facts to confirm his guesses. So, he stopped thinking about it.


    Where the God Chaos Party Leader came from did not seem to matter too much. Now, Han Sen only wanted to know what gourd seed¡¯s purpose was and how it would benefit Bao¡¯er. He did not know if it would be good or bad for her.


    Big sky demon saw the book as well, but she merely started turning its pages gently. As for grabbing the book, that was something she did not dare do. She was still scared. Although it was just a statue in that room, she did not want to show any disrespect.


    Big sky demon carefully went around the bed. She started searching around. She did not search too precisely. Big sky demon did not go rifling through all she saw. She just observed what she could.


    There was quite a lot of stuff in the hall. There was a bronze stove, bronze pot, bronze statue, and an instrument. There were bookshelves and bamboo scrolls. There was a great deal of many things. Big sky demon looked at them all, but she did not touch any of them.


    When big sky demon saw one thing in particr, her body started to shiver. She lost her voice as she screamed, ¡°Demon Heart Stove!¡±


    Han Sen used his Dongxuan Aura to take a peek. He had a gander at the object that made big sky demon freak out and start shaking like a madman. It was a seven-inch-wide ck metal stove.


    The stove was semi-circr and adorned with floral patterns. It was ck. It was unknown what it might have been made of. There were patterns of mysterious flowers, and it was releasing white smoke.


    Han Sen was unable to tell what was so great about this thing. Byparison, big sky demon was really thrilled by it. She was shaking a lot as she inched her way closer to the object that she had dered to be a Demon Heart Stove.


    She looked very hesitant to approach it. Her hands slowly reached forward. Han Sen could tell she was making a difficult decision, but she could not fight back the temptation. She held the Demon Heart Stove.


    ¡°Little Daughter, you are back.¡± When the Demon Heart Stove was lifted, a female¡¯s voice was heard in the hall. It sounded lively and elegant.


    Dong! Dong!


    Big sky demon stood still. The Demon Heart Stove she clutched fell to the ground. She peered behind her with a look of disbelief. She turned her eyes to the jade statue.


    The jade statue was across the bed. It still appeared to be a stone, but the eyes possessed a life force. The face had a life force too. It was like the statue was alive. It was smiling at big sky demon.


    ¡°Mister... Mister Leader...¡± Big Sky Demon jumped in front of the jade statue and started kneeling before it. She grabbed the hand of the jade statue but was too crazed to speak words.


    ¡°Little Daughter, do not do this. This is one of thest remnants of my soul. If you are too excited and extinguish thisst bit of my soul, I will be unable to speak to you.¡± The jade statue raised its hand and stroked Big Sky Demon¡¯s hair like a mother who loved her child.


    ¡°Mister, can you really note back?¡± Big sky demon was always very flirty and renowned for ying and making fools out of everyone. She was now wholly different. She was like a little girl looking at the statue with watery eyes. It was as if she was praying for an answer.


    ¡°Maybe. I am just a shred of a soul, so there are many things I do not know,¡± the jade statue said with a sigh. It then asked big sky demon, ¡°Little Daughter, have you seen my child?¡±


    ¡°I have seen her,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°She is great and beautiful. She is like you. She has an incredible array of talents and has managed to achieve all your grace. In the entire universe, I do not doubt there are none better than her.¡±


    ¡°Being good might not be a good thing. I would much prefer her to be an ordinary child and lead a simple life.¡± When the jade statue heard big sky demon¡¯s words, she looked weird. She was happy and proud, but she was also worried.


    ¡°Mister, are you worried the geno hall will not ept our Little Master? Do not worry. If I have guessed things correctly, the new God Hall Leader knows the identity of Master Bao¡¯er. He has not tried to do anything to Master Bao¡¯er. Ergo, I do not think you need to worry too much about it.¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s name is Bao¡¯er,¡± the jade statue said softly. It shone with a motherly light.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct,¡± big sky demon said. ¡°A mixed human took her as his own and gave her that name.¡±


    ¡°Has that person been treating Bao¡¯er nicely?¡± the jade statue asked.


    ¡°Good. Very good. He has been treating Master Bao¡¯er like a real daughter. Master Bao¡¯er loves him very much as well. That is why I have made no effort to take her away from him.¡± Big sky demon¡¯s answers were at least making Han Sen feel a whole lot better.


    ¡°That is good to hear.¡± The jade statue sighed. ¡°It is good if Master Bao¡¯er is like a normal child. We will not have to worry about her too much.¡±


    ¡°Mister, what do you mean?¡± Big sky demon looked at the jade statue with confusion.


    The jade statue sighed. ¡°Bao¡¯er¡¯s body has his genes. No matter how much the God Spirits of the geno hall hate me, for his sake, they will not do anything to Bao¡¯er. I do not worry about them.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about the God Chaos Party harming the little master?¡± Big sky demon enquired.


    The jade statue shook her head. ¡°The God Chaos Party has many elites. Most of them are ambitious, but they are mostly proud and old. Even Ancient Devil and Bury Path God are too focused on obtaining the seat of the leader. They care nothing for my child.¡±


    After pausing, the jade statue¡¯s face looked cocky and proud. She then said, ¡°With the genes my child has, in this universe, very few people can hurt her.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what are you worried about?¡± Big sky demon looked at the jade statue with confusion.


    Aside from the God Chaos Party and the geno hall, she could not think who might want to harm Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°I am worried about a person.¡± The jade statue went silent. A whileter, she said, ¡°Only that person will be able to hurt Bao¡¯er. Even if he does not hurt Bao¡¯er pre-emptively, Bao¡¯er will still have to face him. That is Bao¡¯er¡¯s destiny. She will be unable to escape this.


    ¡°But why? Who is this?¡± Big sky demon asked with shock. This was going much further than she expected it to.


    ¡°Human Alpha.¡± The jade statue spoke out these two words very slowly.


    Big sky demon froze. She had never heard of a human with that name before. Judging from the meaning of the name, there was every chance it was an alpha of the human race.


    ording to big sky demon¡¯s knowledge of humans, they did not have an alpha. In the universe of kingdoms, humans had their own ancestors that were not the same people.


    The jade statue seemed to already know what was now worrying big sky demon, so she said, ¡°He might not be using that name. Perhaps he has already reincarnated. I do not know what his name might be now. No matter how he reincarnates or how great his talent is, strong or weak, if that person can use my gene prototype armor, that is the person we are looking for.¡±


    When Han Sen heard all of that, his heart jumped. A name jumped into his mind. ¡°Qin Xiu!¡±

 Chapter 3360 - Died Away

    <h4>Chapter 3360 Died Away</h4>


    ¡°Qin Xiu?¡± Big sky demon almost screamed out at the same time.The jade statue quietly said, ¡°I do not know what his name is here, so I do not know who this Qin Xiu you are referencing is. Regardless, it does not matter. He will return to his best shape eventually, and Bao¡¯er will be the only one able to fight him. Little Daughter, bring Bao¡¯er here and let her ept the gene seed. She only stands a chance of winning if she does that.¡±¡°Mister, where is the gene seed?¡± Big sky demon asked.


    When the jade statue heard that, she froze. She looked toward the pool with desperation. Her face changed. ¡°Impossible... Except for my child, no other should have been able to take the gene seed.¡±


    Big sky demon was shocked when she heard that. ¡°Does that mean the gene seed was in the pool at one point in time?¡±


    The jade statue nodded and looked weird. ¡°It was ced there. Bao¡¯er was the password for ess. Even if Human Alpha came here, he would not have been able to take it. Who could have taken it?¡±


    ¡°If the jade statue is like Bao¡¯er¡¯s mom, we are rtives. That should enable me to exin this ability of mine,¡± Han Sen thought. He made the decision to emerge, speak, and exin things to her. If he did that, he could also get the statue to answer a few of his questions and exin what he needed to be elucidated.


    Before Han Sen could even leave the rat hole, he saw someone else enter the copper hall. This time, it was Bury Path God.


    ¡°Mister Leader?¡± When Bury Path God saw the jade statue, his reaction was just like that of big sky demon. He immediately kneeled and bowed.


    ¡°Little Bury Bury, you are here too.¡± The jade statue smiled at Bury Path God while she spoke.


    When Han Sen heard that, he felt a re of goosebumps im his skin. The God Chaos Party¡¯s leader dished out nicknames almost as bad as Han Sen.


    Seeing Bury Path God, who was very strong, be called Little Bury Bury, Han Sen felt as if it was rather difficult to believe.


    Bury Path God did not mind his nickname. He bowed and stood up to say, ¡°Mister Leader, you are still here.¡±


    The jade statue shook her head and said, ¡°This is but a remnant of my soul. It is the final part. It will soon fade away, so it is good that you are here. Please, take care of my child in the future.¡±


    Bury Path God seriously said, ¡°Mister, I, Bury Path God, promise you no one will bring harm to your child for as long as I live. But please forgive me, I will not be able to treat him as the leader of the 33 skies and God Chaos Party.¡±


    The jade statue coldlyughed and said, ¡°That is fine. It does not matter to me. I am happy as long as she is alive.¡±


    After that, the jade statue pointed at the copper rack and said, ¡°There is something there I would like to give you. You should not have any difficulty recognizing it. You should take it with you.¡±


    Bury Path God raised his head. His eyes glimmered and shone. He could not help himself from screaming and saying, ¡°That is the sky path picture. Are you really giving this to me, Mister?¡±


    Bury Path God¡¯s voice trembled. Obviously, his heart was beating intensely.


    ¡°If you want it, it can be yours,¡± the jade statue coldly said.


    Even people like Bury Path God could not contain their glee if something prompted it. With hands that quaked, he gently picked up the picture he was given. He kneeled before the statue and said, ¡°Do not worry, Mister. For as long as I am alive, I will not allow anyone to bully the little master.¡±


    ¡°It brings me relief to hear you feel this way, but gauging the future is a difficult prospect these days,¡± the jade statue coldly said. ¡°All I can hope is that you try your best.¡±


    Bury Path God wanted to say something, but he suddenly heard a voicee from the copper hall. It was Ancient Devil greeting Mister Leader.


    Ancient Devil had finally reached the copper hall. Just like Bury Path God, he kneeled before the statue. Although that was just a statue that contained a fragment of the leader¡¯s soul, he did not dare disrespect it.


    ¡°I am d you are here,¡± the jade statue coldly said. ¡°I do not have much time. I am so happy for being able to see you three before I depart. Ancient Devil, there is an item for you too. You should go and take it. There is also something I wish to say to you all.¡±


    Ancient Devil did not dy. He walked to the copper rack and collected an item. He put it in his sleeve and then performed a bow to the jade statue.


    From the beginning to the end, Ancient Devil did not seem as intense as Bury Path God and big sky demon were. Han Sen was still able to notice a weird glint in Ancient Devil¡¯s eyes.


    When Ancient Devil returned to the jade statue, big sky demon started to speak. ¡°Mister, you can tell us anything you want to.¡±


    The jade statue looked at the three of them. She sighed and said, ¡°You three have always been close to me. While we may not share a blood connection, you are as good as children to me.¡±


    ¡°Mister, we have always regarded you as family,¡± sky demon said. ¡°I came to that acknowledgment a long time ago.¡±


    Bury Path God and Ancient Devil did not speak. Judging from the looks in their eyes, what the jade statue was saying was getting them emotional. They just didn¡¯t have to express it in words.


    The jade statue went on to say, ¡°I have never begged anything of anyone, even that person. I never begged him to do anything, but there is something I must beg you three for.¡±


    ¡°Mister Leader, please tell us.¡± Ancient Devil and the three of them all bowed profusely.


    Other people did not understand the leader, but they did. Back in the day, if a person said something softly, this entire thing would not have happened.


    Now, she was saying the word ¡°beg.¡± That was rare. Even if the person that controlled the geno hall and the whole geno universe had not begged before.


    ¡°Find the gene seed and take it to my child,¡± the jade statue said with a serious look. ¡°Without it, my child will not live.¡±


    ¡°Do you not have the gene seed?¡± Bury Path God and Ancient Devil weren¡¯t around earlier to hear what was spoken. They did not know the gene seed was gone.


    ¡°I do not have time. Let Little Daughter tell you.¡± The jade statue smiled at the three of them. ¡°In this life, it was very nice meeting you.¡±


    The three of them shivered. They wished to say something, but the jade statue closed its eyes. It was like some spirit shattered inside the statue. It rendered the jade statue devoid of a spirit. It became an inanimate object and nothing greater.


    ¡°Mister.¡± Big sky demon looked teary and screamed.


    Bury Path God looked at Ancient Devil. They both bowed before the statue.


    After bowing, Bury Path God stood up and looked at big sky demon. He asked, ¡°Big sky demon, what¡¯s going on? Who took the gene seed?¡±


    Big sky demon exined all that had happened, but Bury Path God and Ancient Devil weren¡¯t buying her story.


    ¡°Big sky demon, do not think you can take the gene seed for yourself and then lie to us,¡± Bury Path God said. ¡°This belongs to the little master, so none of us can take it.¡±


    Big sky demon grunted. ¡°It does not matter if you do not believe me. Without you guys, I can still find the gene seed for Master Bao¡¯er.¡±


    Ancient Devil did not speak. He looked into the hall, but it could not be discerned what he was thinking.


    ¡°If the gene seed is not here, then you should go back. Dust Sky does not wee you.¡± Bury Path God looked at the items in the hall. He spoke to them coldly.


    ¡°Bury Path God, you are so selfish. Are you not afraid of karma?¡± Big sky demon looked at him with disdain. She knew those items were priceless.

 Chapter 3361 - Question

    <h4>Chapter 3361 Question</h4>


    Han Sen was nning on stepping out to reveal himself. When Bury Path God and Ancient Devil appeared, he hastily shelved the idea.Bury Path God and Ancient Devil had agreed to im the gene seed and give it to Bao¡¯er. Deep inside, what they were really thinking was something only they knew.If Han Sen went out now, and they thought he had the gene seed, it was difficult to gauge what might happen.


    ¡°My poor Bao¡¯er. She does not even get to see her birth mother.¡± Han Sen sighed. He remained waiting in hiding, watching what was going on outside the hole.


    Han Sen did not know what items the God Chaos Party Leader had left behind. He did not know what any of them were for. Judging from the faces of Bury Path God and Ancient Devil, he knew they had to be something special.


    Aside from the free items they took away, there were at least a hundred items left to take in the hidden hall. For as long as just a few of them were worth something, they were enough to attract people tomit crimes for them.


    When a sword was drawn and a bowstring pulled, Ancient Devil looked outside the hall.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, where are you going?¡± big sky demon asked.


    Ancient Devil said, ¡°Mister Leader gave me what I deserved. She did not say she would give anything else to me, so they are not mine to take.¡± He ignored their reaction. He left the hall and did not touch anything more.


    Bury Path God and big sky demon looked as if they were deep in thought. They did not know if Ancient Devil wanted to leave now and wait until they were injured before swooping in to mop up the goodies or what. They weren¡¯t sure if he had learned something the others hadn¡¯t either. They couldn¡¯t be sure if he knew they weren¡¯t supposed to touch the items there or what.


    Big sky demon looked at the items in the hall. She suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Ancient Devil is right. Mister Leader is like my mother. She gave me all she could. If she did not give the items to me, I should not take them. You can keep the items if you want to.¡±


    After that, big sky demon turned around and left the hall. Now, only Bury Path God remained in the hall.


    The situation seemed to be much improved, but Han Sen was still secretlyplimenting them. He thought Ancient Devil and big sky demon were people who were tough to deal with.


    They were afraid the God Chaos Leader had done something to the other items, so they did not dare take them. That was why they decided to leave. They deliberately left those things behind for Bury Path God, so he could test their safety before them.


    Even if Bury Path God took the items and nothing more happened, he would not be able to use all of the items anyway.


    Bury Path God seemed to know what Ancient Devil and big sky demon were thinking, so he coldly grunted. ¡°You guys might be scared, but I am not scared. Whatever I get, no other can take.¡±


    Without hesitating, Bury Path God took the legacy items. He spoke proudly, but he was still being extremely careful. He pulled out a sword and carefully poked a wine barrel. He was really soft and gentle.


    The wine cask was picked up slowly. It came before Bury Path God. Nothing else really happened. Bury Path God felt grand relief.


    Bury Path God then picked up the rest of the items. His sleeves were like bottomless chasms in which anything could fit, all without a modicum of trouble.


    Bury Path God was being extremely careful when picking up all these items. It had been half an hour by now. It was around then that he finished collecting all the items and stuffing them into his sleeves.


    ¡°Mister, putting the items in there is pointless. Why don¡¯t you let me use them all, so I can work harder for Little Master?¡± Bury Path God bowed to the jade statue. He then took all of the items and left the hall with them.


    When Bury Path God left the hall, the copper door closed. Han Sen wondered if he should leave, but he gave up on that idea. He nned to leave via the rat hole.


    Before the door closed shut, Han Sen heard Bury Path God coldly shout, ¡°Big sky demon, I knew you would do this!¡± Immediately after, there was some scary striking sound.


    Han Sen shook his head. If this was in the past, he would have liked to take the treasure too. Now, he had the gene seed. There was no point in needlessly exposing himself.


    God Chaos Party Leader said that item mattered to Bao¡¯er¡¯s life. Without a gene seed, Bao¡¯er might not survive. Han Sen only wanted to bring the gene seed back to Bao¡¯er safely and hoped nothing went wrong.


    Pang!


    The copper doorpletely closed. Han Sen was readying himself to leave when he suddenly saw the jade statue possess a mysterious halo. The jade statue, which had closed its eyes, suddenly opened them again.


    ¡°Since you are here, why do you note and meet me?¡± the jade statue asked with a smile. Its eyes that looked like crystals were peering at the rat hole.


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°This one is strong! It is just a remnant of her soul, yet she made big sky demon and the other two be all messed up. She had them believe the soul remnant was gone, but it is actually still here. It is just a remnant of a soul, yet she was able to find me. She is much better than big sky demon and the other two people.¡±


    ¡°Cough! Ancient Devil was here. I did not want to reveal myself and disturb the others.¡± Han Sen coughed and walked out of the rat hole. He bowed before the jade statue.


    The jade statue looked at Han Sen with interest. A whileter, she said, ¡°You are good.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Sen was shocked. The jade statue¡¯s words did not really make sense. He did not know how to respond to her.


    ¡°You are the one that raised my daughter, Han Sen. You are Mister Han, yes?¡± The jade statue did not respond to Han Sen. She merely smiled at him.


    ¡°I am Han Sen, but I am not really a mister.¡± Before the greatest person in the universe, Han Sen did not want to sound cocky.


    ¡°You did a good deed for my daughter, so, of course, you are considered a mister. I should be thanking you a great deal.¡± After pausing a moment, the jade statue said, ¡°If you have a wish to make, you can tell it to me, and I can fulfill it.¡±


    Before Han Sen could speak, the jade statue blinked. ¡°But I am just a soul. If it is something too hard, I may not be able to satisfy you.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s head developed a lot of ck lines. He did not think this God Chaos Party Leader was this sort of person.


    ¡°I treat Bao¡¯er like a real daughter,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I do not need a wish, but there are a few problems I want to quiz you about.¡±


    ¡°You may speak,¡± the jade statue nodded.


    ¡°Why do you say Bao¡¯er won¡¯t live without a gene seed? And why must that person fight Bao¡¯er?¡± Han Sen asked her the questions he cared about the most.


    In fact, Han Sen really hated this. The so-called destiny was just an elder¡¯s wish forced down on their inheritors. As Bao¡¯er¡¯s mother, the God Chaos Party should not have shouldered Bao¡¯er with so much.


    The jade statue looked at Han Sen with surprise and sighed. ¡°Bao¡¯er was raised by you. It is her pleasure. It was my luck too.¡±


    After pausing, the jade statue sighed and said, ¡°I do not want Bao¡¯er to fight him. If he knows Bao¡¯er is my daughter, he will look for a way to kill her. As a mother, I want my child to live a happy life. Why would I want her to fight other people?¡±

 Chapter 3362 - Who is Human Alpha?

    <strong>Chapter 3362 Who is Human Alpha?</strong>


    ¡°Why must he kill Bao¡¯er?¡± Han Sen wanted to figure out why this was the case.


    The jade statue looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter anymore. You just need to know that Human Alpha will not give up on Bao¡¯er. If Bao¡¯er does not have the gene seed, she cannot go against Human Alpha. No matter what, please deliver the gene seed to Bao¡¯er for her to live.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Han Sen said with a look certainty. ¡°I will take this gene seed and put it in her hands. Plus, I will not allow anyone to bring harm to Bao¡¯er, no matter who that person is.¡±


    The jade statue shook her head and said, ¡°You are already strong, but you cannot beat Human Alpha. Only Bao¡¯er can once she receives the gene seed. In this universe, no one can dobat with Human Alpha and seed. This is Bao¡¯er¡¯s destiny. Therefore, you must survive. Give the gene seed to Bao¡¯er. Until then, you must hold on.¡±


    ¡°In this universe, there are no absolutely invincible beings, right?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°I should be able to find a way to beat him. If I cannot do it alone, I can find other elites to help me. I will find a way.¡±


    ¡°Things are not that simple,¡± the jade statue said. ¡°You do not understand Human Alpha, which is why you feel this way.¡± She then went silent. Not long after, she sighed and said, ¡°If you really want to protect Bao¡¯er, you have to bring her the gene seed. That is the best chance she has of surviving.¡±


    Han Sen could see the God Chaos Party Leader was still refusing to divulge details on the grudge with Human Alpha and knew there was something about all of this she could not reveal. Ergo, he decided to stop asking her questions about it.


    ¡°I saw Bao¡¯er enter the 33 skies, but I am not sure which sky she entered,¡± Han Sen said after looking at the jade statue. That was the biggest problem he was currently facing. If he could not find Bao¡¯er, then everything up until now was all for nothing.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er is in the 33 skies? That is bad. The geno tablet has already returned to its origin. If my real body was there, I could find her. Now, I am just a leftover remnant of a soul. I can¡¯t do anything about it. The worst thing about all this is you and big sky demon suggesting Qin Xiu might be the Human Alpha, and his power is best to its best potential shape. If he sees Bao¡¯er now, he might be able to recognize her.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Qin Xiu did not have many talents when he was young.¡± Han Sen asked with curiosity, ¡°Could he be Human Alpha reborn?¡±


    Although reincarnation likely erased the memories a spirit possessed, people who were as strong as Human Alpha would carry with them a strong gene message even if they reincarnated. He could not have reincarnated into garbage that could not practice.


    If it was not for Qin Wan¡¯er giving her blood to Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu would not have even been able to practice. Could a person like that really be who Human Alpha reincarnated as?


    The jade statue said, ¡°This is normal. Me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father did something to the soul. Even if he reincarnated, he would have been restricted. He would not be able to pass thest stage. With his power, getting past the restrictions is only a matter of time. Perhaps in this life, he has already broken past the restrictions and be something more. If he can do that, he might be able toplete the final step. The only thing that can fight him is me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father, and our gic child, Bao¡¯er.¡±


    The God Chaos Party Leader sounded remarkably chill, but Han Sen could tell she was very proud of Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°There cannot be just two gics. Bao¡¯er used my blood to be born, so her genes should have a part of me inside her.¡± Han Sen only thought that. He did not dare say it aloud.


    The jade statue did not look at Han Sen. It did not feel anything weird. She thought about it for a while. She then looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Right now, our only hope of finding Bao¡¯er is you.¡±


    ¡°How can I even do that?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°Your body has some of Bao¡¯er¡¯s genes. You can use a special method to activate the gene message you have because of your connection with Bao¡¯er. You will be able to feel where she is. By doing this, you might have a big problem. You will have a lot of burdens in your body. It will mess up your own gene message. It might even change your gene message.¡± The jade statue was not nning on hiding these issues.


    ¡°If there is no other way, then I guess I will have to do it,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Plus, even if I can feel Bao¡¯er, I cannot even go past the 33 skies¡¯ barriers. I will be unable to find her.¡±


    ¡°Let me handle that for you,¡± the jade statue said. Her eyebrows looked a bit dewy as she said, ¡°This will take thest bit of my power. After that, I will be gone forever. Bao¡¯er will only have you to depend on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you I won¡¯t let any harme to Bao¡¯er because she is my daughter just as much as yours.¡± Han Sen then thought of something. He decided to ask, ¡°Are you the fairy of the White Jade Jing?¡±


    The jade statue smiled and said, ¡°The White Jade Jing was what I was born with.¡±


    Although Han Sen could guess the God Chaos Party Leader was from the geno universe, he was still shocked hearing her voice confirm it.


    In those endless years, there had been a person who managed to break the main and reverse universes and almost broke the ruling of the God Spirits in the reverse universe. That was something no other person had done before.


    Han Sen wished to ask something, but the jade statue¡¯s spirit light broke out of its body. It shot into Han Sen¡¯s forehead. It resulted in a voice ying into Han Sen¡¯s ears. ¡°There is nothing more I can give you, but I do believe you will do all in your power to help Bao¡¯er. Now, the only person I can put my faith in is you. Before you aplish what you need to, you must be careful. Deliver the gene seed to Bao¡¯er. If you see one ck and one white geno prototypesbined, that person is the Human Alpha. If the geno prototype is not on his body, that means he has already managed to break the restrictions. You and Bao¡¯er must be more careful than ever.¡±


    After that, the spirit light went into Han Sen¡¯s forehead. Han Sen felt as if there was some really clear powering into his brain. His body was like an erupting volcano, and he was melting in its midst. All of his cells became steel juice.


    ¡°Two geno prototypes, one and one white,bined.¡± Han Sen¡¯s brain kept thinking about the God Chaos Party Leader¡¯s final words. He also feltpelled to think about the Ultimate Egg. ¡°Is Wu Wei Dao Alpha also Human Alpha? Did God Chaos Party Leader create the Ultimate Egg and leave it for him and his soul?¡±


    Time did not permit Han Sen to think about all of that for too long. The God Chaos Party Leader¡¯s spirit power was like a firework in a barrel of fireworks. Han Sen¡¯s gene messages exploded, and a part of his gene messages was reinforced.

 Chapter 3363 - Fighting Leader

    <h4>Chapter 3363 Fighting Leader</h4>


    When the explosive feeling was gone, Han Sen¡¯s body started to calm down. It was not as bad as God Chaos Party Leader had said. God Chaos Party Leader¡¯s final spirit power modified a part of his genes. It did not mess up his gene messages.After it was modified, Han Sen¡¯s sense powers, which always felt like there were there but not there, were stronger than ever. It enabled Han Sen to find where Bao¡¯er was.That sense power only worked between Han Sen and Bao¡¯er. His other senses did not be stronger. That sense power was more like a deepening connection between his genes.


    ¡°God Chaos Party Leader did not lie to me. I am able to feel Bao¡¯er.¡± Han Sen was thrilled by this. He also sensed that Bao¡¯er could now feel him as well. He knew she wasing his way.


    ¡°God Chaos Party Leader said she would be able to help me sort out how to navigate through the 33 skies. I wonder if she has sorted that out for me yet.¡± Han Sen ceased his hesitation. He bowed to the jade statue and returned to the rat hole.


    He ignored big sky demon and the others. He returned via the way he came in. He reached the entrance where the Evil God Beard proved troublesome. This time, before Han Sen could even get close to the Evil God Beard, the Evil God Beard moved back. It was like it was meeting someone scary. It hurried away to avoid him.


    Han Sen rushed out from the copper tablet and peered into Dust Sky¡¯s sky. He then flew up high. He headed into space. He wanted to break the Dust Sky barrier and reach the next sky.


    Han Sen felt that Bao¡¯er was somece above him. Although he did not know which floor, he knew she was above him.


    When Han Sen reached Dust Sky¡¯s barrier, he felt a lot of pressure. The rule powers of Dust Sky were attempting to suppress him.


    He suddenly felt a weird, clear message surge through his body¡¯s cells. Dust Sky¡¯s rule powersbined and made Han Sen go through the barrier and reach the 11th sky.


    The 11th sky was a flower world. It was full of flowers and vines. There were countless swarms of bees and butterflies soaring through the skies, harvesting nectar.


    Han Sen had only just entered the 11th sky when he felt as if there was a weird powernding on him. Because he had the weird spirit power protecting him, the rule powers did not invade his body. With that spirit power mixing, it epted him.


    ¡°The God Chaos Party¡¯s leader really is different. It was only a remnant of her soul that did this, yet it clearly demonstrates vast power.¡± Han Sen could not help butpliment it.


    In fact, Han Sen overestimated the God Chaos Party Leader¡¯s leftover spirit power. Aside from the fact that the God Chaos Party was very strong, the reason why this happened was due to another important reason. She used to be the geno tablet¡¯s master. She was the one that designed the 33 skies. No one could be more understanding of the ways that ce worked than her. Although she was not the master of the geno tablet anymore, she could still use some of her power to enable Han Sen to have a free reign of travel in the 33 skies.


    Han Sen did not stop. He kept going up to a higher ce. He could tell that Bao¡¯er was not in the 11th sky. She was somewhere higher, so that was where Han Sen was going to go.


    Han Sen kept breaking through all the skies he could. The barriers of the 33 skies were unable to deny his passing. The spirit power¡¯s presencebined with the barriers each time. It made the barriers be a part of Han Sen, letting him pass through easily each time.


    Han Sen felt Bao¡¯er¡¯s presence be stronger with each sky he scaled. Bao¡¯er was happily flying toward him at the same time. There was only one sky left separating the two.


    Han Sen broke through the barrier again, reaching the 15th sky. This time, he could feel Bao¡¯er was nearby.


    Of course, before Han Sen saw Bao¡¯er, he had already heard Bao¡¯er¡¯s voice in the distance. She indicated that she was on the way just as he was for her. ¡°Dad! I cannot believe it. After all this time, it looks like I have finally found you.¡±


    When Han Sen saw Bao¡¯er, she had already jumped to him. Beside her was a flying fish, and a small cat lying on her head. When Han Sen held her, heined. ¡°Did I not ask you to wait in the Feng¡¯s family castle? Why did youe to this ce all alone? I should hit you.¡±


    After Han Sen said that, he lifted his hands and smacked Bao¡¯er on the bum. He raised his hands high but smacked gently.


    Bao¡¯er blushed. ¡°There was this old man saying you were in danger in this ce. He told me to go and help you, but he was clearly lying. You are doing just fine here. How dare that old man curse you. The next time I see him, I am going to twist his ears off.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He looked at Bao¡¯er as he asked her, ¡°Old Liar? Do you mean Han Jinzhi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was that Old Liar,¡± Bao¡¯er said with a nod.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He thought, ¡°What did Han Jinzhi mean? Why would he trick Bao¡¯er into going to the 33 skies? Does he know Bao¡¯er¡¯s true identity? Plus, who really is Han Jinzhi?¡±


    Han Sen was still so curious about who Han Jinzhi was. Even now, he was not sure if Han Jinzhi was his real family.


    Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He quickly clutched Bao¡¯er and left the area.


    Pang!


    A beam of fire suddenly came down from the sky. It was like spring water, but the beam of fire was a pure beam of fire. It blew 30,000 feet into the sky and came to an end.


    Han Sen held Bao¡¯er. He looked in a certain direction. He saw something red with wings on its back. It looked like a tiger. Its tail was still burning with fire. It was a Break World beast. It was standing on a cliff, staring at Han Sen and Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°How dare you enter my 15th sky. Do you have a death wish or something?¡± The Break World beast roared. It was a roar that shocked the sky. Its roar shocked the whole sky.


    The whole 15th sky shook because of its roar. It was like a big earthquake. Fire geysers kept opening up on the ground. Each one sent 30,000-foot-hight pirs of fire into the sky. It made the 15th sky look like purgatory.


    Break World beast had a weird fire-like symbol on its forehead. It created a resonance in the 15th sky. The 15th sky¡¯s fire power kept going to the Break World beast, making the Break World beast¡¯s presence and atmosphere be scarier.


    At the same time, the geno tablet¡¯s 15th sky text started to light up. It was like a fire that was burning. It was brighter than the text of any sky.


    Fifteenth Sky Leader: Ultimate Tail Fire Beast


    The main and the reverse universe creatures could see the geno tablet, but they had no idea what was going on.


    The 15th sky¡¯s leader had only appeared a few days ago, but it was now lighting up again. That had never happened before.


    Before, all the leaders of each sky would only have their names shine on the tablet when a sky was first imed.


    Now, the 15th sky¡¯s leader¡¯s name was flickering again. That had to mean it was something quite profound.


    As the 15th sky and its leader¡¯s name flickered, everyone in the 33 skies, which looked like a headstone, were curious. Han Sen saw a ring shining on the geno tablet. If he calcted correctly, he knew it was not too hard to take over the 15th sky.

 Chapter 3364 - The Focus of Ten Thousand Races

    <h4>Chapter 3364 The Focus of Ten Thousand Races</h4>


    Boom!The geno tablet was shining. The tablet unleashed light in four directions. It revealed a purgatory-like scene that was ravaged by fire.A red beast was standing on a broken cliff in the sea of fire. It raised its head and roared with the volume of thunder. The scorch marks that represented him as the leader were on his forehead, and they were glowing.


    The main and revere universe creatures watching saw the scene, no matter how stupid they were, easily guessed that the big red beast was the leader of the 15th sky, Ultimate Tail Fire Beast. The scene the geno tablet depicted was the 15th sky and its burning red sky.


    They did not understand why the burning red sky was exhibiting these changes. Even the geno tablet was showing the burning red sky. That was very rare.


    They were quickly given the answers they sought.


    That was because a few people were in the shadow of the geno tablet. A young man was holding a little girl, who was five or six years old. The little girl was holding a little red cat. There was also a flying fish flying around her with wings.


    Not many people knew about the girl and the two pets, but the man¡¯s identity made the creatures of the main and reverse universe scream, ¡°Han Sen! Why is he in the 15th sky?¡±


    ¡°Dor is finally going to do something. Who said the geno universe has nobody? What is he doing in the 15th sky? Shouldn¡¯t he be trying to take down another sky and secure a leader seat?¡±


    ¡°That is what Dor God does. You can be a leader, but he will wait until you be one and dethrone you.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! It looks like it is real. Dor God is going to be so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Dor God, you can chill out. Don¡¯t scare off the reverse universe assholes.¡±


    The people in the geno universe kept talking. As the strongest leader of the geno universe, most of the high races and low races supported Han Sen.


    ¡°That asshole! He always makes people worry.¡± In Space Garden, Han Yufei lifted her sses and smiled.


    Qin Xuan, Tang Zhenliu, and the others who saw Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were fine felt a huge rush of relief overtake them. They could not, however, see Wang Yuhang. That worried them quite a bit.


    Wang Yuhang had gone into the 33 skies to look for Han Sen. Now, Han Sen had appeared, but Wang Yuhang was missing.


    In the universe of kingdoms, many people spoke about Han Sen. They especially did in the Qin Kingdom. Many people saw Han Sen up there on the geno tablet, and they all looked conflicted.


    ¡°That evil officer better die in the 33 skies so that he cannote back and wreak havoc and harm on the Qin Kingdom again,¡± a loyal Qin Kingdom officer prayed as he gnashed his teeth in spite.


    ¡°San Mu went to the 33 skies. Is he trying to take the leader¡¯s seat?¡± Qin Bai looked excited. He held a bowl of seeds and kept eating them as he watched.


    King Qin¡¯s face looked a whole lot more conflicted. He did not have much life left in him. With Han Sen not around, his body had be much worse. He was probably not going to live much longer.


    He wanted to use Han Sen and Qin Bai¡¯s rtionship to allow Qin Bai to be king, but Han Sen did not like to be ordered around. He was a headstrong character driven by his own volitions and never on the whims of others. One could not trust him much.


    ¡°If Han Sen was the same as Teacher Jian, that would be great.¡± King Qin continued to miss his old teacher, Jian Bu Gu.


    In the geno hall and all the god halls, many God Spirits focused on this fight. They knew more about this than ordinary people and creatures.


    The geno tablet was on the same level as the geno hall. It could even rece the geno hall as a ce that could be used to suppress the sky. Now, every leader in the 33 skies was considered a god figure. If there were any changes with the leader, it would have a big impact on the future.


    Plus, this fight now involved Han Sen. They wanted to see how far Han Sen had gone, and how far he could still go.


    God Hall Leader looked at Han Sen in the burning red sky with interest. He said to himself, ¡°This guy has improved quite a bit. Can he walk out of this and carry on to face-off against Qin Xiu?¡±


    Qin Xiu, who had just been mentioned by God Hall Leader, was watching the fight too. All the world¡¯s new leaders were watching this fight.


    Many leaders did not understand that even if they did assume the position of leader, there was a chance they would not remain as a leader for all of time. When Han Sen stood in front of the Ultimate Tail Fire Beast, the geno tablet exhibited a lot of movement. Everyone now realized that the leaders could be challenged and risked the prospect of losing their position.


    ¡°He does not have what it takes. That Ultimate Tail Fire Beast¡¯s Break World rate has reached 95%. How dare Han Sen think he can challenge Ultimate Tail Fire Beast.¡± Some people knew Ultimate Tail Fire Beast had made some noise in his time there. He had scared entire systems.


    ¡°Even if he does have a Break World rate above 95%, a Break World rate is useless. He will still lose. Ultimate Tail Fire Beast is the leader of the burning sky. He is a fire Break World beast. He has the buffs of a red and fire-filled sky, yet Han Sen dares to challenge him. He must have a death wish.¡± A scary creature from the Chu Kingdom made a sound that shocked all of the Chu Kingdom.


    ¡°Not bad. The pride of a sky leader is not easily challenged. I am afraid this kid will not even have a dead body left to bury.¡± Many Break World beasts of the universe of kingdoms were speaking.


    Ever since the Wu Wei Dao Alpha created the Wu Wei Dao Pce, humans were able to take over the universe of kingdoms. The gene races had been suppressed for a very long time.


    Now, that was on its head. The entire universe changed. Too many life souls were possessing the gene races, and that made the gene races jump higher on the food chain and evolve. They were starting to have a power that made them able to fight back against humans.


    The fight between Ultimate Tail Fire Beast and Han Sen made the Break World beasts that came from gene races willing to speak for Ultimate Tail Fire Beast. They were willing to show their power and have it serve as an example to scare off humans.


    There were some upset voices amidst the humans, but at this point, no one was willing to speak for Han Sen. Most people from the Qin Kingdom thought Han Sen was evil. Those from the other six kingdoms did not have a good impression of Han Sen either. They would not risk speaking positively about him.


    Only the Feng family castle¡¯s Feng Fei Fei sisters and the Zhao family sisters were worried about Han Sen¡¯s welfare.


    Jian Bu Gu was his usual self, tidying the garden Han Sen and Bao¡¯er used to use. When he saw Han Sen appear on the video stream across the geno tablet, he stopped working and looked into the sky.


    Ultimate Tail Fire Beast pped its wings. It opened its mouth, but it did not spit out fire. The fire, which was like an endless sea, went into his mouth. It went right into its body.


    It was just a beast with a body that possessed a tail that was on fire. Now, his entire body was on fire. When he sucked in the sea of fire, the fire zed stronger. It was like a beast of fire stepping off a cliff. The cliff was melting with its feet. It made lots of steel juice drip.


    ¡°It is no wonder he is a sky leader. With the red burning sky power buff, Ultimate Tail Fire Beast¡¯s Break World rate has increased.¡± When someone saw this, they were shocked.

 Chapter 3365 - Ice, Fire, Double Sky

    <h4>Chapter 3365 Ice, Fire, Double Sky</h4>


    Tail Fire Beast¡¯s body was on fire. Its eyes were burning like a vortex ofva. It looked at Han Sen with an overbearing aura. It then unleashed a geyser of fire.


    The fire was very unique. Just as it left the Tail Fire Beast¡¯s mouth, it activated all the fire elements in the universe¡¯s universal cogwheels. The power of the fire subdued the rules of all the others. It created an absolute fire rule seal.


    This was an absolute Break World power. It was the type of power only Break World creatures that had a Break World rate over 90% could use. It was very close to an ultimate aura.


    As a sky full of fire descended, all the rules were reced by fire rules. The fire scorched the entire world.


    Han Sen did not n on backing down. He used his Jadeskin to break the world. A mysterious ice-jade marking revealed itself. It came together to be an ice-jade ball that put Han Sen, Bao¡¯er, and the two pets inside its protection.


    ¡°He has a Break World rate that is only 60%. This fight is going tock excitement.¡± The Break World beasts that watched Han Sen saw his Break World mark and acknowledged that he was not spawning an absolute bai sema. They were all coldlyughing at him.


    It was just ayer of power. The Tail Fire Beast had a burning red sky power buff to fuel its strength, and it looked as if the fight was going to be over very soon.


    Pang!


    The fire was like a disastering down. It buried Han Sen and his ice-jade shield with endless streams of fire that seemed able to bully the world. The whole burning red sky became a purgatory of fire. Everything was melting.


    It was such a scary scene that everyone was shaking. Tail Fire Beast was like a god beast that managed fire. It made people feel scared just seeing it.


    If it wanted to, it seemed it could cast disasters on a whim and set the whole world on fire.


    In the next second, everyone froze. Amidst that endless purgatory of fire, there was an icy light. A holy shadow emerged from the fire. When the shadows disappeared, one could see that the scorching fire was frozen. It was like an ice statue that looked like tentacles in the air.


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Many Break World beasts were shocked. They looked at Han Sen with a gaze of disbelief.


    A man with a Break World rate of 60% was squaring off against a foe with a 90% Break World rate. Despite that, the former was using a weaker element and could repel the fire conjured by Tail Fire Beast. It was extremely difficult to believe.


    Although the Break World rate was not real power, there was a difference between thebatants¡¯ levels. Furthermore, the elements were weaker. It was hard to believe something lower could defeat something higher.


    Tail Fire Beast¡¯s pupils became small. It roared madly. The fire in the burning red sky started to explode. The fireing to attack Han Sen raged even more.


    Han Sen looked cold. He appeared clean and icy. It was not like he was a being from Earth. The ice-jade power fought the fire power. It separated two worlds.


    There was only a wall of fire in front of Han Sen. It was ava fire.


    Behind him was a frozen path of ice and jade.


    The two powers with different levels collided. No one could prove greater than the other, which made time freeze in ce.


    On a distant far away, there was a god temple wrought of metal. It was near a forest and a river. A woman was sitting atop a rock on the banks of the river. Her white feet dangled in the water. She kicked and sshed it merrily.


    A man with white hair was not too far from the river. He was cooking fish on the nice mes of a campfire.


    The woman held her jaw and looked up. She saw Tail Fire Beast battling against Han Sen. She lifted her lips and said, ¡°What a fool. It has been so long, and he has only practiced Cold Sutra to this level.¡±


    The white-haired man smiled. ¡°He is a man practicing Cold Sutra. It is merely lucky he has not been consumed. It is not easy for him to practice that.¡±


    The woman was not happy. ¡°No matter what body he has, if he took my Cold Sutra, he must do his best to master it.¡±


    The white-haired manughed and did not speak. He knew what the personality of this woman was like. It was not that she was not enjoying Han Sen¡¯s performance. She just wanted Han Sen to be able to do better.


    ¡°What a fool. It is the Cold Sutra. What did he do with it? He cannot even put out a small fire. He is making a fool out of me.¡± The womanined again. Even so, when she squinted her eyes, it looked as if there was a faint smile forming.


    The white-haired man asked, ¡°If you hate him that much, why do you not invite him here? Perhaps you can teach him the true Cold Sutra.¡±


    The woman shook her head and sighed. ¡°It does not matter anymore. The water is too polluted. It would be best if we do not touch it anymore.¡±


    The white-haired man did not respond. After cooking the fish, he gave it to the woman.


    The woman epted the fish and had a bite. She resumed watching Han Sen inbat. As she continued to eat, she said, ¡°The Cold Sutra he practices with is weird. It is different from my Cold Sutra. Even if he has taken a shortcut, I wonder what it will be when he practices it at its ultimate level.¡±


    ¡°The same geno arts turn out differently depending on who practices them,¡± the white-haired man said. ¡°Plus, men and women are different. It is normal for this to be different.¡±


    The woman looked at the white-haired man and asked, ¡°So, if he and I practice to the max, whose Cold Sutra would end up stronger?¡±


    ¡°Of course, yours would be stronger.¡± The white-haired man did not hesitate to respond and looked sincere as he spoke.


    The woman puffed from her mouth and rolled her eyes. ¡°You answer me honestly now. Do not lie.¡±


    The white-haired manughed and said, ¡°I am speaking the truth. If it was just a matter of cold power, I think yours would be better. Regarding interest, I think his modified Cold Sutra might prove more interesting.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by interesting?¡± the woman asked. She looked at the man with confusion. She was not entirely sure what he meant.


    ¡°Unknown things are always interesting due to the infinite possibilities one can think up,¡± the white-haired man said. ¡°No one can see what lies ahead to determine the oue. Therefore, you are always made hopeful in seeing the unknown.¡± The white-haired man looked weird as he proceeded to say, ¡°Like this.¡±


    When the white-haired man spoke, the burning red sky¡¯s power exhibited changes. Han Sen¡¯s ice-jade power suddenly lessened. The ice-jade shield became smaller too.


    The stalemate of bnce between the two was broken. The crazy fire came down to cover Han Sen¡¯s holy body.


    The creatures watching were shocked. They thought Tail Fire Beast had taken the advantage and beat Han Sen.


    The Break World beasts were so excited that they roared. The geno universe¡¯s creatures looked terrible. If the geno universe¡¯s strongest elites lost, they would not stand a chance.


    ¡°Are San Mu and Bao¡¯er OK?¡± Qin Bai asked with worry.

 Chapter 3366 - Killing Tail Fire Beast

    <strong><i>Chapter 3366 Killing Tail Fire Beast</i></strong>


    While everyone¡¯s emotions were in the realm of weirdness, something strange happened. A vortex appeared in the sea of fire. A lot of fire went into the vortex.


    Everyone was quickly able to see Han Sen¡¯s holy body manifest inside the swirl. It was a bit different from what they previously believed.


    Han Sen had not been melted by the me power. Instead, he had be very strange. The outside of his body was covered with an ice-crystal shield, but the ice-crystal shield had turned into a weird, screw-shaped thing that looked like a sea conch hooking outside Han Sen¡¯s body.


    The crazy fire went inside the sea conch shield. It followed the sea conch¡¯s shape like a screw going inside. It looked like many fire dragons were surrounding Han Sen¡¯s body and dancing strangely.


    The fire power kept going in. It made the fire vortex in the shield go faster. The fire was restricted in the movement and controlled by the ice-jade power. Its mass was going to be suppressed. It created a weird vortex. It could not get close to Han Sen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see just how much you can endure.¡± After witnessing this scene, Tail Fire Beast did not stop. It coldlyughed and made the fire rage at Han Sen with even greater ferocity.


    The Burning Red Skycked everything but fire. It was going to break Han Sen¡¯s sea conch shell shield.


    The transparent sea conch shield was hit with more fire. The whole sea conch turned red like a sculpture made out of red crystal. The fire inside was red and burning. The mes looked white and gold. It made the people spectating start to worry. They thought the shield might be melted by the fire.


    Yet, Han Sen¡¯s face remained as still and stoic as ever. His situation appeared dangerous, but it was not as dangerous as others might have imagined.


    He used the white sheep fairy¡¯s hollow structure to separate a few pipelines in the sea conch¡¯s shell. It looked like there was only one fire inside it. In fact, it was separated into many different paths of fire. The self-impact power was used to suppress it all during the process.


    Of course, that was just the first step. Han Sen ultimately did not want to control the fire.


    When the whole sea conch shell turned purple and white, Han Sen¡¯s eyes zed with a cold light. He reached out his fingers. The sea conch shell rose up and became smaller in space. It turned into a marble-sized sea conch shell in Han Sen¡¯s hands.


    There was a very strong sense of suppression in that mini sea conch fire. Han Sen looked at Tail Fire Beast and put the sea conch between his thumb and middle finger. He flicked it at Tail Fire Beast.


    Tail Fire Beast felt the scary me power inside the sea conch, but it was not afraid. It coldlyughed and asked, ¡°Do you want to use this power to beat me? You must be far too naive to believe that is possible. Even if you put your me power into it at its max, as long as it is fire power, it will obey me. No matter how strong it is, it will not hurt me. What you have done has only helped me. It is also enough to kill you.¡±


    After that, Tail Fire Beast shot out another scary fire. He was going to break the sea conch and release the undying suppression fire inside. He was going to use that fire to burn Han Sen.


    ¡°It is scary to be ignorant. What a dumb fool with just limbs and power.¡± Han Sen coldly looked at Tail Fire Beast but did not do anything.


    Pang!


    The fire arrow struck the sea conch. The fire arrow¡¯s power worked with the fire inside from the outside. The sea conch suddenly cracked. The purple-white fire flowed out of it, burying everything around. Han Sen and Tail Fire Beast were drenched in the fire.


    ¡°Humans are so na?ve,¡± a scary Break World beast said with a great look of disdain for the exhibit. ¡°He wants to use suppressive fire to kill Tail Fire Beast. Does he not know the Burning Red Sky¡¯s leader Tail Fire Beast is a fire god? No fire can hurt him.¡±


    Many powerful creatures thought Han Sen had used the wrong skill as well. Against the Burning Red Sky¡¯s leader, fire was useless.


    Suppressing fire was not stable. It suddenly released a scary power, which quickly vanished.


    When the purple and white fire was suppressed, everyone was able to see what was happening on the battleground.


    Han Sen was still safe standing on the ground and holding Bao¡¯er. There was a sea conch shield outside of his body. It guided the fire to spin inside it. It reduced half of the explosive impact.


    While it was in the air, Tail Fire Beast was riddled with several holes. Theva-like blood of the beast was gushing out. Its eyes were rendered into smoky holes.


    ¡°How was that possible?¡± Many scary creatures looked on in disbelief.


    Tang Zhenliu lost his voice as heughed and said, ¡°Ah, typical. It really does appear as if those dumb Break World beasts have a really low level of intelligence. Do they not know anything? Do they not understand what bullet theory is? The real deadly fire is not the energy of its explosion. It is the substances that are pushed by energy.¡±


    Tail Fire Beast was bleeding lots of blood that looked likeva. It roared, wanting to stir up another incendiary storm. As it roared, its body copsed. Blood came gushing out of every orifice in its body. It was like countless amounts of volcanoes were all erupting at the same time.


    Boom! Boom!


    Tail Fire Beast¡¯s giant body fell. It fell into a hotva sea and sank into it.


    As many scary creatures were watching this in shock, a light flew out of theva and came before Han Sen. It was a mysterious spell. It was the mark that had been on Tail Fire Beast¡¯s forehead moments before. It represented the Burning Red Sky¡¯s will. It was the sky leader¡¯s mark.


    Now that it was appearing in front of Han Sen, everyone understood what was happening. Han Sen had reced Tail Fire Beast to be a new owner of Burning Red Sky.


    ¡°Break World beast hunted: Ultimate Tail Fire Beast. Found Break World gene.¡±


    An announcement sounded in Han Sen¡¯s brain.


    Han Sen looked at the sky leader¡¯s mark. He raised his hand and let the mark appear in his palm. The mark blended into his skin.


    When this was all done, the fires of Burning Red Sky went mad. They did not seek to hurt Han Sen though. It was like the sky and the ground were releasing fireworks in praise. It was as if they were celebrating the birth of a new fire leader.


    The geno tablet¡¯s video stream ended there. There was a new ranking on the leader leaderboard. The names on the 15th sky were still glowing. However, Tail Fire Beast¡¯s name was no longer there.


    Fifteenth Sky Leader: Han Sen


    That line of words shone in the main and reverse universes. It drew the attention of many creatures. All the races in the geno universe were happy.


    Finally, a creature from the geno universe had obtained the seat of a leader. It was also done by ying another leader. The geno universe¡¯s creatures were all very happy about this.


    ¡°What a scary man. He only has a Break World rate of 60%, and he only used a simple skill to easily kill Tail Fire Beast.¡± Many Break World beasts felt conflicted about this.


    Han Sen¡¯s fight gave many weak Break World beasts see the hope of being weaker yet still being able to topple the strong. They also knew that they could not outright do it as Han Sen had.

 Chapter 3367 - A Life of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 3367 A Life of Chaos</h4>


    Han Sen dug up the Tail Fire Beast¡¯s broken body. Its body was riddled with wounds, but it was still crystal-like jade. The flesh was like red, burned steel. One was able to see how strong it was.After digging out the Break World gene, he gave the dead body to the small flying fish and Small Cat. Han Sen swallowed the Break World gene.


    Tail Fire Beast was a Break World beast with a Break World rate of 95% or above. It increased Han Sen¡¯s Break World gene tally by eight, so the reward for the effort was not too shabby.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, this is for you.¡± Han Sen carried Bao¡¯er to a no man¡¯snd. He used his Burning Red Sky leader¡¯s power to hide the Burning Red Sky rules. He took out the gourd seed and passed it to Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes opened wide as she looked at Han Sen and the gourd seed he was offering to her. She was confused and asked, ¡°Dad, what is this? Why does this thing give me a familiar feeling?¡±


    ¡°I found it on a gourd vine. You came from a gourd, so maybe it is rted to you.¡± Han Sen did not tell Bao¡¯er about the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader.


    Although the God Chaos Party Leader¡¯s soul was gone, telling Bao¡¯er about all that would likely upset her. It was best for him not to say anything.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Bao¡¯er happily epted the gourd seed.


    The gourd seed, which looked normal in Han Sen¡¯s hands, exhibited weird changes when it was in Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands. It was like the seed came alive. It grew fast and quickly became a gourd vine. It surrounded Bao¡¯er.


    Han Sen did not interfere. He merely watched. If that gourd vine did anything explicitly negative to Bao¡¯er, he would do all that he could to destroy it.


    As Bao¡¯er subjected herself to the gourd¡¯s treatment, she looked very happy. The gourd vine surrounding her kept growing. It was like a living thing that could grow on its own and be a set of vine-wreathed armor dding Bao¡¯er¡¯s body.


    When the vine armor wasposed, the gourd vine started to die. The leaves looked like dust as they fell and scattered. The green vines looked dry. They changed from yellow to brown and from brown to grey and ck.


    As the vine armor kept changing, it became a grey vine armor. It perfectly wrapped up Bao¡¯er¡¯s small body. It looked very delicate. It was like it was tailor-made.


    Bao¡¯er tried to move with it. The vine armor did not affect her movement. It was very light.


    ¡°This vine armor is interesting. I feel as if I can hear it.¡± Bao¡¯er waved her hand, and the vine armor swam around it. It became a vine hammer.


    Bao¡¯er kept morphing. The vine armor kept changing into whatever she wished it to be. It turned into a knife, spear, sword, or whip. It could easily be anything like that. It was also able to create a gatling gun. It made Han Sen freeze.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, quit ying around,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this thing actually works.¡±


    He could not sense a special power in the vine armor. All he could feel was a presence that was quite simr to the ck-crystal armor. It was, however, a bit different. It was unknown what sort of power resided inside it.


    This was something the God Chaos Party Leader had left behind for her daughter. It was likely something quite special, so Han Sen could not wait to see the true power of the vine armor.


    Bao¡¯er paused and thought for a moment. She then turned the vine armor into a big vine hammer. She smacked a rock next to her.


    Pang!


    The vine hammer smacked the big rock. It made a huge sound. Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    He did not open his eyes wide because of the vine hammer¡¯s power. The rock was not broken. It bounced the hammer back. Bao¡¯er fell onto her head. She dropped her butt on the ground, and her little head rolled around. She looked dizzy.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! The God Chaos Party must have tricked us. Why would she leave something thatme behind for her daughter?¡± Han Sen wanted tough.


    Han Sen knew something had to be amiss. God Chaos Party Leader would not actually leave something totally useless for her daughter.


    Bao¡¯er shook her head. She stood up and looked a little bit mad. She lifted the hammer and used even more strength to break the stone in front of her.


    There was a pang sound. Again, the stone was not affected. The vine hammer flew out of Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands. It hit the ground, bounced a few times, and stopped moving.


    Han Sen and Bao¡¯er were frozen. This was the first time they had ever seen such a useless weapon.


    With Bao¡¯er wielding it as a weapon, even an ordinary steel sword would make the rock be hewn in two. But the vine hammer did not even leave a mark on it.


    Bao¡¯er could not help but summon the vine hammer back. She turned it into a knife, sword, spear, and trident. She tested all its forms out, but the results were always the same. The vine, which once looked really powerful, was unable to damage a stone.


    ¡°What is going on with this thing?¡± Han Sen knew it might be that Bao¡¯er had not yet found the proper way to use it, so he had Bao¡¯er put it away for further research at another time.


    Bao¡¯er madly tossed the vine on the ground, but the vines surrounded her again. It became a set of vine armor that wrapped up Bao¡¯er¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you go back. Without my permission, do note to the 33 skies again.¡± Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er, Small Cat, and the small flying fish, and readied himself to send them out of the 33 skies.


    He was the leader of Burning Red Sky. He could take people out of Burning Red Sky whenever he wanted to, which meant he could also leave.


    Before Han Sen left, a scary presence suddenly appeared in Burning Red Sky. The suppression was like hell. It was like a sea. It covered all of Burning Red Sky.


    Han Sen¡¯s face changed. He could not see who this person was, but this was a scary suppression. He had not seen this very often. This power indicated that whoever had it was not someone ordinary.


    When Han Sen saw who had arrived, his face changed. One could have said that his face looked very glum.


    A gold light wasing down from the sky. A blondedy wearing white, royal clothing appeared. She was like an angel, descending on thend. She was like a holy goddess floating down from the godly realms.


    Han Sen recognized her. She was the blonde Wan¡¯er, but he had turned Wan¡¯er into the ck hair variant. He did not know why she was blonde again.


    Seeing blonde Wan¡¯er and her cold eyes, Han Sen knew he was in trouble.


    ¡°Qin Xiu, that asshole. He turned Wan¡¯er into a cold, killing machine again. Does he not know Wan¡¯er is the happiest when she has ck hair?¡± Han Sen knew Qin Xiu had done something to make Wan¡¯er blonde again. He was very annoyed.


    At the same time, Han Sen no longer felt safe. ¡°Mister White said I will face bad luck in the 33 skies. Does that disaster have something to do with Wan¡¯er showing up?¡±

 Chapter 3368 - Fighting Wan’er

    <strong>Chapter 3368 Fighting Wan¡¯er</strong>


    The Blonde Wan¡¯er did not disy the slightest flicker of emotion. It was like she was incapable of rendering them. Her eyes were very cold. It was as if she saw nothing. When she looked at Han Sen, it was as if her focus wasn¡¯t even on him.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡± Han Sen gently called out her name, but he could see Wan¡¯er¡¯s emotionless face show no difference. He knew blonde Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t like him as the ck-haired Wan¡¯er did.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s body was wreathed with gold fire. Her blonde hair was straight. She went from an angel goddess to a scary, demon woman.


    Han Sen was shocked. This time, the blonde Wan¡¯er looked a bit different from how she did before. The power she wielded was still the reverse Super God Spirit body that had not managed to break the world. Within her reverse Super God Spirit body, Han Sen sensed a familiar power¡ªa power that was highly simr to the ck crystal armor.


    Wan¡¯er peered at Han Sen. She then raised her arms like she was wielding a de of judgment. She immediately shed toward Han Sen.


    A gold me came out from her arms like a de. When it shed, it was like a gold punishment. It suddenly broke all the rules andnded on Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Han Sen drew his Inch Grey Sword and used his xenogeneic battle body. The Inch Grey Sword¡¯s de struck Wan¡¯er¡¯s gold light. It created a scary sonic boom.


    Han Sen clutched his Inch Grey Sword tightly, but he was driven back so that his feet cleaved a trench in the earth a hundred miles long.


    His face changed. ¡°Wan¡¯er! What did Qin Xiu do to you?¡± He could tell that the strike Wan¡¯er had just unleashed was not merely the reverse Super God Spirit body¡¯s power. It had a ck crystal armor power. With the buffing of the ck crystal armor power, Wan¡¯er¡¯s reverse Super God Spirit body had not managed to break the world, but she had a battle power that was far scarier than any Break World creature.


    Even if Tail Fire Beast was alive, it would not have been able to withstand this power.


    Wan¡¯er did not speak. She teleported in front of Han Sen like a killing machine and shed toward him.


    Han Sen¡¯s body exploded with xenogeneic battle body power. The Inch Grey Sword was glowing. He tried his hardest to fight Wan¡¯er, but it almost seemed certain that he was going to lose.


    Wan¡¯er was using her power to fight. This sort of fighting was something that exceeded what Han Sen¡¯s body could realisticallypete with. No one would have been able to gain an advantage.


    Their fight came to a moment in which their brains no longer had to think. Sword lights and gold lights kept crossing each other.


    Even though they were using the same skills, Han Sen¡¯s strength was no greater than Wan¡¯er¡¯s. He was at an obvious disadvantage.


    However, Han Sen¡¯s skills were better than Wan¡¯er¡¯s. Despite not being able to win, he used all of his skill to prevent actually losing. He could keep things going, but Han Sen clearly felt that Wan¡¯er¡¯s power in the fight was only bing stronger as time went by. It was like her entire body was showering in the holy, gold light. Every inch of her godly body was releasing godly light. Every time their attacks connected, it was like the volume of her body¡¯s glow became brighter.


    ¡°What did Qin Xiu do to her? Why does her body wield the ck crystal armor¡¯s power?¡± Han Sen strongly asked. He knew the ck crystal armor was something truly amazing, but he did not know how tomandeer the ck crystal armor and take authorship of it.


    When the ck crystal armor belonged to Han Sen, the only way he could engage xenogeneic mode was through its aid. There was one thing weird about that. The ck crystal armor¡¯s power seemed to work for xenogeneic creatures and gene races, but it never really worked much on humans.


    Even if Han Sen swallowed it, its power did not help him evolve. Its only benefit was helping Han Sen practice the Story of Genes, and that was it.


    ¡°If the ck crystal armor was the one that the God Chaos Party Leader mentioned, then why can Qin Xiu use the ck crystal armor? Is he really the Human Alpha the God Chaos Party Leader mentioned?¡± Han Sen did not quite understand.


    Dong!


    Han Sen blocked Wan¡¯er¡¯s next hand sh. He fell back in the air, holding the Inch Grey Sword as it quivered in response. The impact of thatst hit had been far too fierce. In the few minutes their fight hadsted, Wan¡¯er¡¯s power seemed to be getting stronger. Her strength was still elerating.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, wait for me over there!¡± Han Sen let Bao¡¯er go. He had to use all of his power to engage in this battle. If he did not, the prediction of a disaster befalling him mighte true.


    Bao¡¯er was tossed to the side by Han Sen. The small flying fish and Small Cat went with her. Bao¡¯er rode the big version of the small flying fish, holding Small Cat as she observed.


    Both of Han Sen¡¯s hands clutched the handle of the Inch Grey Sword. His eyes looked as if they were spreading. Under his eyes, the whole world was now aposition of various substances. He used his sword like a knife and used Under the Sky Knife skills.


    Everything was a chess piece with Under the Sky.


    Han Sen gave up his reaction to the fight. His brain started spinning like crazy. Swords and humans, humans and the ground, the ground and the sky, were all bing one. The person was in the game using themselves as a base to affect the entire situation.


    Han Sen¡¯s knife skills looked messed up. After all, Han Sen¡¯s knife did not seem to go for Wan¡¯er¡¯s weak spots. The many traces and movements he made looked weird.


    Amoner would have thought that Han Sen was just messing around.


    This knife skill was in the 33 skies. Qin Xiu was watching and said, ¡°Interesting knife skills, but this knife skill can only block once. He cannot defeat Wan¡¯er. Our grudge is something best resolved through Wan¡¯er¡¯s participation.¡±


    While he was talking, Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes followed Wan¡¯er¡¯s left hand. She was wearing a ck crystal ring on her left pinkie. It was releasing some mysterious light.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand had the Inch Grey Sword mid-swing. It was unknown how many times he had shed at this point. He suddenly fell back and departed the battleground with his sword shing forward like mad.


    Boom!


    Burning Red Sky¡¯s fires exploded. Countless mes started to ravage. It became many different fire knives that were crazily going toward Wan¡¯er.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes froze. Her gold light exploded. All of the fire knives became gold light air.


    But there were too many fire knives. The sky and the earth became a river of fire that kept going for Wan¡¯er without reprieve. The fire knives that were destroyed quickly returned to endlessly assault Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky knife skills reached the max. The permission to be Burning Red Sky¡¯s leader reached the max. An infinite fire knife river madly attacked. With as much obscene power as she had, even Wan¡¯er was getting grounded amidst the river of knives. The gold light dimmed.


    Upon seeing Wan¡¯er¡¯s gold light start to dim, the fire knife river became crazier. Han Sen¡¯s face did not get better. On this day, he was feeling very restless. He just did not know where this sense of restlessness came from.


    Katcha!


    A fire knife air broke the gold light that carried Wan¡¯er. It shed through Wan¡¯er¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 3369 - Black Crystal Rain

    <strong>Chapter 3369 ck Crystal Rain</strong>


    Blood was everywhere. Wan¡¯er¡¯s shiny god body had a small blood mark.


    Suddenly, fire knife airs wereing down to cover the sky and ground to break the gold light that was protecting Wan¡¯er¡¯s body. Many knife airs cut her clothes to impart many small marks on her body.


    Although the wounds were not that deep, the fire knife airs were countless in their numbers. More knife airs came raining down, making Wan¡¯er suffer many big hits. She looked more and more wounded as time went by. There was blood on her snow-white, royal-like clothing. The blood looked like flowers.


    Seeing Wan¡¯er¡¯s Super God Spirit body be ripped, Han Sen started to feel a bit unsettled. Without really thinking about it, he found himself clutching the Inch Grey Sword tighter. He stared at Wan¡¯er, hoping to see something.


    Before Han Sen could see anything, Wan¡¯er¡¯s body looked as if it had just been vaporized. The fire knife airs went through her body. Wan¡¯er¡¯s shadow went through the sea of fire to appear in front of Han Sen. All her wounds were healed, and her clothes were fine. It was as if she had not been harmed at all.


    A hand like a knife came slicing down. Wan¡¯er¡¯s shadow had be solid again, but Han Sen was prepared. The Inch Grey Sword was swung. It shed down and collided with Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Dong!


    The Inch Grey Sword and Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand crashed into each other. The indestructible Inch Grey Sword was unable to cut Wan¡¯er¡¯s skinny jade hand that wielded a gold light. Upon their collision, the two of their hits made a golden jade sound.


    Han Sen felt as if there was some unstoppable powering at him very quickly. It made his body fall back into space. His body broke through a lot of blockages and created some kind of air explosion. The force of air exploded all of his clothes, revealing his muscr body.


    ¡°That power was Super God Spirit body power.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked as if they were on fire. He looked at Wan¡¯er as she adopted a shadow that did not look at all different from Han Sen¡¯s own Super God Spirit body. It was not the skill that was the reverse Super God Spirit body.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er has not been able to break the world, so how can she use the Super God Spirit body power?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    Wan¡¯er did not give him time to think. She was already shing toward Han Sen again. He waved his sword to fight back. Wan¡¯er¡¯s body became a shadow again. She got close to Han Sen and became solid again. She shed toward his neck again.


    Han Sen seemed to have prepared for this. He entered his own Super God Spirit mode, which made his body be a light shadow that could evade Wan¡¯er¡¯s sh.


    Blood spilled like crazy. Han Sen¡¯s neck was delivered a bloody mark. His Super God Spirit body did not dodge Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand sh.


    Luckily, Han Sen was just trying this. He was able to dodge the brunt of the attack. She was unable to hit anywhere important. Otherwise, if that sh had been able to unleash its full capacity on him, Han Sen¡¯s head would have definitely been lopped off.


    ¡°This is wrong... This is so wrong... Why can Wan¡¯er switch between Super God Spirit mode and the reverse Super God Spirit mode on a whim if she has been unable to break the world?¡± Han Sen moved quickly. He kept evading Wan¡¯er¡¯s attacks while thinking.


    Wan¡¯er, who was able to switch between the two powers freely, had be stronger. On top of that, two of her powers were strong enough to resist Han Sen¡¯s own Super God Spirit mode. Han Sen¡¯s situation had definitely taken a turn for the worse.


    Seeing Wan¡¯er sh again, Han Sen had nowhere to fall back to. There was a subtle glint of coldness under Han Sen¡¯s eyelids. The presence of his body changed. There was a very primal, scary powering out of his body. It generated a sword light on the Inch Grey Sword. It carried a destructive power that was unleashed in Wan¡¯er¡¯s direction.


    The reverse version of The Story of Genes power was the scariest type of destructive power there was. With the indestructible Inch Grey Sword and Han Sen¡¯s Super Spank skill, this was going to be the greatest and most powerful attack Han Sen had ever cast.


    Katcha!


    The Inch Grey Sword struck Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand like a saw striking metal. Sparks erupted everywhere, scattering light all around. If one looked closer, one would notice where the Inch Grey Sword was. It was not actually Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand. Han Sen had aimed at the ck crystal ring she was wearing.


    Han Sen had been watching Wan¡¯er quite a bit. He sensed something was wrong with her. In the end, he decided to lock onto that ring. Although the ring had never revealed its presence, Han Sen knew for sure there had to be something wrong with it.


    Eventually, the ck crystal ring was broken by the sword power unleashed via Han Sen¡¯s Inch Grey Sword. It fell off of Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s finger. It was split in two.


    When the ck crystal ring shattered and broke, Qin Wan¡¯er looked shocked. She stood where she was in shock. The gold light around her started to go dim. Her blonde hair started to look ck.


    ¡°Was it discovered so soon? Oh, well. That is fine. He is someone Wan¡¯er is close to. Maybe he knows that already.¡± Qin Xiu spoke to himself, but his eyes did not shift. It was like he had already expected Han Sen to break the ck crystal ring.


    ¡°Mister, should we open the portal and take Miss Wan¡¯er back?¡± Sky King came before Qin Xiu and bowed.


    After Wan¡¯er entered Burning Red Sky, she did not trigger the sky-theft fight sequence. Sky King used his 33 skies spirit body and power to send Wan¡¯er to Burning Red Sky.


    Aside from Qin Xiu and Sky King, only the people in Burning Red Sky could witness the events unfolding in Burning Red Sky.


    ¡°No,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. He was still staring at the spirit mirror Sky King had opened. He peered into Burning Red Sky.


    Han Sen watched the blonde Wan¡¯er turn back into the ck-haired Wan¡¯er. He was feeling happy. Suddenly, the ck crystal ring, which had been broken, arose. It did so with a cloud of ck smoke. It became a ck smoke that drifted toward Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Run!¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes and hands were swift. He palmed the ck smoke. The hollow structure of the ice-jade field blocked the ck smoke¡¯s approach.


    Pang!


    In the next second, the ck smoke broke the ice-jade shield. It went in front of Wan¡¯er and drilled into her mouth.


    Han Sen¡¯s looked glum, but it did not seem as if there was anything he could do to stop it. He stopped hesitating and shed toward Wan¡¯er¡¯s neck. He wanted to stop this entire thing before the ck smoke reached her belly.


    Wan¡¯er was frozen. Her body strangely fell back. Her movements were very weird. Her body did not move. She went backward like a ghost.


    As she slid, Han Sen missed with his Inch Grey Sword. When Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er¡¯s face, he noticed her eyes were entirely ck. She looked scarier than any ghost possibly could. She looked far scarier than the eye color she had before when she was blonde.


    Han Sen gripped the Inch Grey Sword. He wanted to swing the sword and attack, but he saw Wan¡¯er sprout two god lights from her back. It tore the clothes on her back like a flying butterfly.


    Those two gold and silver god lights were like two wings spreading behind Wan¡¯er¡¯s body. They created a scary spirit light.


    ¡°Super God Spirit body and reverse Super God Spirit body exist in the same body, but she has not been able to break the world. Yet, there is no conflict. How is something like this even possible?¡± Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er¡¯s sky-shocking sky light wings. His eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 3370 - Two Break World Methods

    <h4>Chapter 3370 Two Break World Methods</h4>


    Wan¡¯er was adorned with shocking sky light wings. Because of those light wings, one part of her body was shining with a gold aura whereas the other half of her body was white like ice.Her eyes, which had been overtaken by ck pupils, were now staring at Han Sen. They looked weirdly ghost-like.


    ¡°Is Qin Xiu mad? What did he do to Wan¡¯er?¡± Han Sen frowned. Based on the way Qin Xiu supposedly loved Wan¡¯er, the man should not have done anything that would negatively impact Wan¡¯er.


    What was happening to Wan¡¯er now was far too weird. He could not think of a reason as to why Qin Xiu would turn Wan¡¯er into something like this.


    Han Sen did not know that since he had turned Wan¡¯er into the ck-haired mode, Wan¡¯er had been missing Han Sen a lot. She consistently spoke highly about Han Sen in his absence.


    Qin Xiu did not say anything about it to her. He remained very gentle toward Wan¡¯er, but he still used some intense methods to make her revert to her blonde mode.


    Qin Xiu was going to finish Han Sen off so that he could be the sole recipient of Wan¡¯er¡¯s love. He was unable to ept her holding someone else more important than him in their heart.


    Wan¡¯er was now floating in the air. The back of her wings were shaking. She put her hands together. She looked like a praying angel.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s face had no depiction of faith or liveliness. She stared at Han Sen and looked at him in an extremely cold way. When she put her hands together, a strange sort of light manifested. It did not belong to her Super God Spirit body or her reverse Super God Spirit body.


    ¡°Is that a Break World power? That does not seem right.¡± Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands and felt a weird power moving.


    After his Super God Spirit body managed to break the world, it had be a pure Super Spirit God body that could not break anything in the world. He would, however, not receive damage from anything in the world.


    The power in Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands was not a spirit power. Even so, it still had elements of the Super God Spirit body¡¯s power and elements of the reverse Super God Spirit body¡¯s power.


    ¡°Does a Super God Spirit body have another way of breaking the world?¡± Han Sen looked at Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands with intrigue. Her hands, he noted, were strongly glowing.


    This power was almost transparent, but it was not a spirit power. Upon looking at Wan¡¯er¡¯s hands, he saw that there was a transparent sort of power rising.


    After her hands adopted this sort of transparent power, they turned crystal-clear. When the transparent power started to spread, her entire body, including the light wings behind her, took on the form of transparent crystals.


    Wan¡¯er now looked like a transparent crystal statue. It was only her eyes that were different. They had remained ck.


    If one did not look closer, one would have thought she was just a pair of strange ck eyes floating in the air. It was only after looking closer that would one see her body was transparent.


    ¡°Does the Super God Spirit body have another way of breaking the world?¡± Han Sen was incredibly shocked by what he was witnessing. Wan¡¯er was breaking the world, and she was breaking the world in apletely different way. The two of them had both used a Super God Spirit body to break the world, yet two different Super God Spirit powers were created.


    Han Sen did not know if his Super God Spirit body¡¯s Break World power was correct or if it was hers. Either way, Wan¡¯er was releasing a scary presence that put Han Sen on high alert.


    When Wan¡¯er parted her hands, Han Sen felt a re of goosebumps overwhelm his body. He quickly sensed that something bad was going to happen. He did not hesitate. He immediately engaged his Super God Spirit body¡¯s Break World mode. He put on his Break World body.


    In the next moment, Han Sen saw Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand on his chest. She was so fast that he had been unable to dodge her move.


    Han Sen was watching that nearly transparent, weird hand thrust through his chest. It went right through his body.


    When Wan¡¯er pulled back her hand, Han Sen noticed a hole had been created in his spirit body. He had been severely damaged.


    ¡°Her Break World power can even deal harm to my pure spirit body.¡± Han Sen quickly moved his body. While he was moving, the damaged spirit body reverted to normal.


    Wan¡¯er looked at Han Sen weirdly. In the next moment, her strange body moved again.


    This time, Han Sen was prepared. He peered at her body with an intense gaze, hoping to be able to predict her next attack.


    Even so, when Wan¡¯er raised her hand, it once again fired through Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen now knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid Wan¡¯er¡¯s attacks. He ignored his damaged spirit body, gathered up all of his power, and tried to throw a punch at Wan¡¯er¡¯s strange body.


    Han Sen felt his fist thrust into what felt like liquid. There was so much resistance that it was like he was punching a rock. When his fist went inside Wan¡¯er¡¯s body, he felt that her body was very soft. It was even boneless. It was like he had shoved his fist into water.


    Boom!


    Han Sen wanted to pull his fist back out and try to attack other parts of Wan¡¯er¡¯s body, but he suddenly felt as if he had been electrified. His spirit body was numb and paralyzed. He then felt a force of suction grip him by the fist. He could not draw his fist out of Wan¡¯er¡¯s body.


    The strangest part about all of this was that Wan¡¯er¡¯s seemed to be in the same condition as Han Sen. Her body was shaking as if she was being electrified. Her hand, which had been forced through Han Sen¡¯s chest, could not be withdrawn.


    As Qin Xiu watched this scene, his expression became very strange. He asked aloud, ¡°What is happening here? Han Sen¡¯s Break World power and Wan¡¯er¡¯s Break World power has created a weird rhythm.¡±


    Not even Qin Xiu knew what was going on. He had taken the ck crystal ring from the ck crystal armor. He used the ck crystal ring¡¯s gene prototype¡¯s power to make Wan¡¯er break the world.


    After Wan¡¯er managed to break the world, she was exceptionally strong. Not even Qin Xiu would have dared underestimate what she was now capable of. He thought Wan¡¯er could defeat Han Sen easily without any trouble.


    Who would have expected that Han Sen¡¯s Break World power would create a rhythm alongside Wan¡¯er¡¯s Break World power and that this was also going to affect Wan¡¯er? She was just like Han Sen. She had been robbed of her ability to fight.


    ¡°Sky King, open the path to Burning Red Sky.¡± Qin Xiu did not want Wan¡¯er to experience any danger. He gave up on the idea of letting Wan¡¯er deal with Han Sen. He was going to go to Burning Red Sky to deal with Han Sen himself.


    Before Sky King was able to answer, something weird started happening in Burning Red Sky. Han Sen and Wan¡¯er¡¯s bodies werebining.


    They were both in front of each other, but their bodies drew closer until they started merging. Face to face like Siamese twins, their bodies kept merging.

 Chapter 3371 - Fighting Qin Xiu

    <h4>Chapter 3371 Fighting Qin Xiu</h4>


    Before Qin Xiu was able to go to Burning Red Sky, Han Sen and Wan¡¯er¡¯s bodies hadpletelybined to be a new person.The process of their two bodies merging seemed to be painful. They raised their heads and roared as it happened. Their bodies released scary powers that suddenly ripped space. They themselves went into space and disappeared.


    ¡°Hm, where did they go?¡± Qin Xiu looked at Sky King with an unhappy gaze. He was more than glum.


    Sky King¡¯s heart jumped. The spirit mirror began to disy strange changes. They were no longer in Burning Red Sky. They were actually in another sky.


    He finally saw Han Sen, who had justbined with the woman. His body broke space and started to soar through many skies. He was racing through the 33 skies.


    The barriers that separated the 33 skies no longer seemed to exist. They were unable to stop the pration of that scary body.


    Within a moment, Han Sen and Wan¡¯er¡¯sbined body came before the geno tablet of the 33 skies. He used his body to pass the 33rd sky. Even the leader in the 33rd sky could not do something like that.


    Qin Xiu was in front of the geno tablet. He looked at the transparent body that had been breaking through space to get there. He was trying to find out which of the two souls belonged to Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Qin Xiu.¡± A transparent body came before Qin Xiu. It appeared and quickly disappeared. It was simr to a flickering light. It was like it was going to be extinguished yet remain gone forever.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, please speak to me! It pains me to see you endure all this!¡± Qin Xiu looked at the body and asked, ¡°Wan¡¯er? Oh, Wan¡¯er? Are you still there?¡±


    ¡°I... I am...¡± The transparent body seemed to be wrestling with pain. It held its hair and roared. It was going crazy. It threw its fist into the sky.


    A transparent power exploded in the air. It turned into an invisible shockwave, and it was spreading everywhere. It was destroying everything, including the life souls.


    Sky King was the first to be affected by the power. With his nearly 100% Break World rate, not even he was able to withstand that power. His body was ripped to pieces. He was going to vanish alongside his soul.


    Boom!


    Qin Xiu stepped away. The ck crystal armor swiftly d him as he appeared before Sky King. A hand reached out. It was like an invisible wall wasing out of his hands to block the shockwave.


    Han Sen¡¯s will started to control thebined body. He saw Qin Xiu and did not hesitate. He threw a punch forward.


    An invisible power teleported in front of Qin Xiu. The fist struck Qin Xiu¡¯s ck crystal armor, making his body slide away.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s face changed. Ever since he had sessfully controlled the ck crystal armor, he had never been able to feel what it was like for a damaging power to touch him. The strength of Han Sen and Wan¡¯erbined surprised him.


    Before Qin Xiu was able to do anything, Han Sen waved his hand and attacked. He felt as if his entire body was brimming with explosive power. It was like one punch was enough to break the sky and the earth.


    Qin Xiu froze. He moved his hand and blocked Han Sen¡¯s own.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like a killing machine. He looked at Qin Xiu and used a crazy storm-style attack. Almost every part of his body could do incredible damage, including his finger, hand, fist, elbow, and knees.


    Any one of those attacks was able to destroy an average God Spirit elite, but these attacks were still able to be blocked by Qin Xiu¡¯s hands. His hands were like a wall that was unable to be broken. No matter how strong Han Sen¡¯s attacks were, they were insufficient in making him fall back.


    Qin Xiu, however, could only defend and not attack. Even so, it gave him the chance to watch Han Sen. Because his body was not entirely Han Sen since Wan¡¯er was still somewhere inside, Qin Xiu did not want to attack.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, did not care. He felt his body power was exploding. He was like a volcano that could erupt at any second. If he did not release the power he had now, he felt as if he was going to blow up.


    Plus, he was starting to feel as if there was a power encouraging him. It made him really want to break the ck crystal armor. It was like a moth drawn to a fire.


    Qin Xiu kept blocking Han Sen¡¯s attacks and coldly said, ¡°Han Sen, leave Wan¡¯er¡¯s body alone, and I will permit you to live.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything in response. He felt as if the power that came from his body was enough to melt his own body. He had to keep going. He had to keep fighting so that he could release the power and make his body feel better.


    Pang!


    Hended another punch on Qin Xiu¡¯s hand. This time, the power sent Qin Xiu back half a step. The ck crystal armor developed a swirl on it.


    Qin Xiu frowned. The power of Han Sen and Wan¡¯erbined was already greater than he expected it to be.


    When Han Sen attacked again, Qin Xiu moved. He evaded Han Sen¡¯s fist and appeared behind him. He grabbed Han Sen by the neck with his arms. He used a scary power to immobilize Han Sen¡¯s body. His foe was unable to move.


    Qin Xiu was behind Han Sen, coldly talking to him. ¡°I demand that you leave Wan¡¯er¡¯s body now! This is thest chance I am willing to give you. Otherwise, I will end your life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen¡¯s body shed away. He vanished from the area, which resulted in Qin Xiu¡¯s power being thrown wide.


    When Han Sen¡¯s body appeared again, he was above Qin Xiu¡¯s head. His legs were like a battleax striking down.


    Qin Xiu raised his hands to block Han Sen¡¯s strike. A scary power created a swirl in space. The universal cogwheels were broken by the destruction.


    Han Sen¡¯s body kept flickering. When he vanished, Qin Xiu¡¯s power could no longer lock onto him. The two of them fought like mad. The 33 skies kept shaking.


    Aside from the geno tablet, there were no substances that could withstand their attacks.


    Han Sen knew Qin Xiu¡¯s power was scary, but he did not expect him to be that terrifying. He and Wan¡¯er hadbined. The power that exploded was greater than what he had. Qin Xiu still seemed fine dealing with it though.


    Han Sen even found himself thinking that if it was not for Qin Xiu¡¯s fear concerning Wan¡¯er¡¯s welfare, his situation would have been much worse.


    In fact, Han Sen did not know Qin Xiu was actually feeling more shocked than he was.


    Qin Xiu was strong, but the reason he was so strong was because of the ck crystal armor.


    Thebined body of Han Sen and Wan¡¯er was just pure body power, and it was now fighting him. Qin Xiu understood that when he was at his strongest, he could not be like that.


    ¡°This kind of body power is able to make the first step by using the body.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes looked cold.


    If that power belonged to Wan¡¯er, Qin Xiu was willing to give up. He would have done anything to help Qin Wan¡¯er.


    Now, half of the power belonged to Han Sen, who had asserted control of the body. When Qin Xiu thought of that, his eyes turned even colder.

 Chapter 3372 - Geno Prototype Armor

    <h4>Chapter 3372 - Geno Prototype Armor</h4>


    Qin Xiu¡¯s body was like a ghost. Han Sen¡¯s attacks were like thunder. They created a storm all around. Even so, the rage was unable to move Qin Xiu.


    Since he was wrapped up by the ck armor, it was like he was walking around extinguishing Han Sen¡¯s attacks and rendering them absolutely futile.


    Although Han Sen moved his weird body to the max, he was unable to achieve breakthrough sess. He was still unable to deal damage to Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes looked frozen. The ck crystal armor became smaller. His hands were thrust into the sky. The ck crystal armor that wrapped up his fist started to produce a ck halo.


    Pang!


    Han Sen emerged from the nothingness. He was punched in the chest. That punch made Han Sen stumble back, but he was not injured by it.


    Beneath the force of that punch, the ck crystal armor that d Qin Xiu¡¯s fist actually cracked. It was like it had adopted a new life. It was bing many ck crystal shards. They locked onto Han Sen with the intent to pepper him with holes. Suddenly, Han Sen¡¯s body was wrapped up by ck crystal pieces.


    Han Sen wanted to rush out and escape the ck crystal armor¡¯s binding technique. Despite being a shadow, his body was unable to escape the ck crystal armor¡¯s trap.


    Qin Xiu looked at the prison armor and spoke to Han Sen. ¡°It is pointless. This geno armor was created by a geno prototype. The gene messages of the entire world are in here. The power of the entire world resides within it. In this world, there exists no type of power that can prove a threat to it.¡±


    Han Sen did not believe what he was being told. He kept using his powers to try and escape. Despite the strength he exerted, the ck crystal armor was unaffected. The power that was able to destroy the sky and the earth was just a wave upon a sea for the ck crystal armor.


    It was the same ck crystal armor, but Han Sen did not feel the ck crystal armor was the same one he used to own.


    ¡°Han Sen. Oh, Han Sen. Ever a pest, aren¡¯t you? But aren¡¯t I ever-gracious?¡± Qin Xiu coldly said, ¡°I am going to make you that offer one more time, and I rmend that you take it. It is far greater than you deserve. Why don¡¯t you remove yourself from your weird connection with Wan¡¯er and let her body be free? Do that, and I can allow you to live.¡±


    ¡°You think you know me, but I can assure you that you don¡¯t. I have never epted a life that is given through the mercy of others. I never have, and I never will.¡± Han Sen¡¯s power kept exploding. His power was bing stronger. The ck crystal armor that wrapped him up became bigger, but it never fell away from him.


    Qin Xiu coldly said, ¡°I have already told you that the geno prototype is the origin of the world. The power that exists in this world, no matter how much your power changes,es from this. You cannot ovee this power. There are only two powers that can affect it. One power enables a reboot of the universe, which is something only a Reboot-ss God Spirit can do. Even if your Break World rate reaches 100%, you cannot be a Reboot-ss God Spirit and enable a universe reboot. Even if the universe reboots, you cannot break the geno prototype. There is a power inside it that transcends the world. It is something greater than the world. You need something greater than that to break the geno prototype. It is a shame no one possesses such a power.¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He just wanted to madly explode his power. He felt his body surge with many powerful powers. For some reason, he could not express them.


    Qin Xiu saw that Han Sen was refusing to speak, so he started to look mean. He stopped talking. He put his hand on Han Sen¡¯s head, which made the ck crystal armor develop a ck and weird light.


    Qin Xiu looked into Han Sen¡¯s eyes and spoke each word sternly. ¡°Leave Wan¡¯er¡¯s body. This is yourst chance.¡±


    Only Han Sen¡¯s power answered him. His ck crystal armor was bloated. It made a ¡°wa¡± sound. Even so, it still imprisoned his body.


    Qin Xiu did not speak. His eyes looked strange. The ck crystal armor had a weird substance chain light. It made the ck crystal armor, which was wrapping up Han Sen, start to flicker.


    The ck crystal armor that wrapped up Han Sen became smaller. It trapped Han Sen¡¯s body. It made Han Sen feel as if countless needles were pricking him deep within his nerves. It was like all these needles were madly sucking the substances out of him.


    ¡°You used to have the geno prototype armor,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°It is such a shame you were never able to be its master. You will never know its true power. Let me show you its power now.¡±


    Han Sen finally spoke. ¡°No matter how grand this geno prototype armor is, it is not your work. How can you speak so boisterously?¡±


    Qin Xiu coldlyughed. ¡°It looks like you already know where this geno prototype armores from. Yes, this geno prototype armor belonged to the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader. It is the greatest armor to ever exist in the entire universe. With this armor, the God Chaos Party Leader was able to battle the geno hall. It could have even allowed him to be above the geno hall.¡±


    ¡°God Chaos Party Leader depended on the geno tablet,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It looks like what you truly know is quite limited,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°The geno tablet is an item designed to rece the geno hall. It is powerful, but it was never meant to be used by one person. It was a tool used to control the main and reverse universes. It is a sign of power.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Han Sen felt the power in his body be taken by the ck crystal armor. This kind of action did not actually drain his power. It made him feel how strong his body was.


    After the power was sucked away, it made the power inside his body be vast. It was sort of like an endless sea.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s body of ck crystal armor flickered with the lights of a mysterious spell. The spell kept appearing like countless codes flickering. Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes looked very evil.


    He wanted to steal Han Sen¡¯s gene message and remove it from his body. That way, only Wan¡¯er would remain.


    This was the ck crystal armor¡¯s unique power. Aside from the ck crystal armor, there was no other power that could analyze the gene messages of creatures. Only the ck crystal armor could do this.


    After Qin Xiu took Han Sen¡¯s gene messages, the power of the ck crystal armor kept calcting. It did not stop.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Qin Xiu was shocked.


    The geno prototype armor was a gene base for the universe. Even the genes of spirits resided within it. It could not just analyze the gene message of a creature. Even the whole evolution of a race could be seen by it.


    Now, the geno prototype armor was still madly analyzing. It was like Han Sen had too many body messages. It was going to be overloaded. They still could not analyze things.

 Chapter 3373 - Accidents Happen

    <h4>Chapter 3373 idents Happen</h4>


    Qin Xiu started to frown. His face looked miserable. As he did so, he felt something stir and jump in the middle of his soul. By all ounts, it made Qin Xiu¡¯s face look even more unpleasant.¡°Damn it!¡± The ck crystal armor on Qin Xiu¡¯s body was madly spinning. It was uncontroble.


    Katcha!


    There were cracks all over Han Sen¡¯s armor. Within them, a familiar power existed.


    ¡°It is her!¡± Han Sen was able to sense what that familiar power was. It was the presence he experienced when he had the geno prototype armor.


    When that will went to Han Sen¡¯s ck crystal armor, the ck crystal armor that surrounded Han Sen kept exuding a weird sort of power. It turned into something that could help Han Sen.


    Han Sen was very happy about this. He quickly gathered power and threw a punch at Qin Xiu ahead of him.


    Qin Xiu epted the strike, which sent his body flying through the air and into space. His body flew back 400 miles before starting it started to descend.


    Qin Xiu froze. He looked at Han Sen with a look of disbelief. Rather, he was not even really looking at Han Sen. He was looking at the ck crystal armor Han Sen was wearing.


    ¡°Chaos, did you give up fighting me with the geno prototype for him?¡± Qin Xiu looked shocked as he stopped all movements. He started to look mad. He stared at Han Sen and the ck crystal armor.


    Han Sen¡¯s ck crystal armor disassembled. After it fell off of him, it rposed itself. It rebuilt itself as a bodiless ck crystal armor that seemed more fitting for a woman. The ck crystal armor was now the same as the one Han Sen knew in the beginning, except the armor now looked livelier.


    The woman in the ck crystal armor looked at Qin Xiu and said, ¡°Oh, you are the worst viin I have ever had the displeasure of dealing with. Your actions never make any sense, and you just force your way into ces you shouldn¡¯t belong, raising the stupid stakes. After everything, now you¡¯re just moaning and moaning. Why are you moaning? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? Haven¡¯t you always wanted this and everything going on in this ce? Well, now you have it.¡±


    After that, the woman in the ck crystal armor looked at Han Sen andmented, ¡°Han Sen, would you look at that? We meet again.¡±


    ¡°Are you the leader of the God Chaos Party?¡± Although Han Sen already knew her identity, he still asked the question.


    ¡°I am Chaos,¡± she said. ¡°You have my will. You have seen the remnant of my soul. You should already know me.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something. Before he could, Chaos went on to say, ¡°Now is not the time for talk. You and I should kill him now. If we do this now, it will be the best chance we have.¡±


    Before Han Sen said anything, Qin Xiu was already coldly saying, ¡°Chaos, you relinquished your control of the geno prototype. Do you really think you can beat me with your measly amount of power?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but together we can,¡± Chaos said. Her body went to Han Sen. The ck crystal armor wrapped up Han Sen¡¯s body.


    As the ck crystal armor wrapped up Han Sen, Chaos¡¯ voice was in Han Sen¡¯s brain. ¡°Let me handle your body. This body has an incredible amount of power. With my control power, along with using this body, we can kill Qin Xiu, who has the geno prototype armor. That way, we can prevent the need for Bao¡¯er to fight him.¡±


    ¡°Sure. What do you need me to do?¡± Han Sen had no doubts about letting Chaos do what was needed to protect Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Just let your body go. Allow me to control all of this.¡± Chaos¡¯s voice echoed through Han Sen¡¯s brain again. Han Sen¡¯s body madly shook. Itbined with the ck crystal armor.


    The ck armor suddenly looked transparent like Han Sen¡¯s body did. It was like a diamond glowing with a god light.


    Han Sen felt his will clearly. He could control his body, but his body was also being controlled by a different will. That felt particrly amazing.


    It was like ying a video game when one used two controllers to control one character. Even so, it was a bit different from that. Han Sen was not controlling anything, but he felt everything the body was feeling.


    Qin Xiu seemed to sense he was now a major threat. He looked very serious. The ck crystal armor¡¯s power started to spin and push his power to the max.


    ¡°Ah, Chaos. Tut-tut-tut, Chaos. You silly, silly girl. You naughty, naughty girl. You always were bold, but I fear I have always held you in higher regard than you deserve. It turns out you are pretty na?ve if you think that petty body has what it takes to defeat me and the geno prototype I look awesome wearing.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s body grew stronger. Space around was affected by his power, and it all started to twist.


    Countless weird scenes were around him, creating something like a mirage.


    Chaos coldly said, ¡°You are the naive one. I created the geno prototype armor. No one can understand it more than I, but you do not know how scary this body is.¡±


    ¡°So, what? Even if your body is really strong, do you really think he can break through thest stage?¡± Qin Xiu looked at her with disdain.


    ¡°Everything is possible,¡± Chaos coldly said. She then stepped forward.


    Her step made it seem like the whole world was following her feet. That transparent power was going for Qin Xiu.


    ¡°You created the geno prototype armor, but there is only one person who can push its power to the max. That person is me.¡± Qin Xiu looked cold. He did not falter or take a step back. His body surged with an incredible ck power.


    The two powers collided in the 33rd sky. The whole of the 33rd sky became a half-ck and a half-transparent weird world.


    ¡°You are right,¡± Chaos said. ¡°Only you can push the power of the geno prototype armor to the max, but it is a shame you have not achieved that yet. You have the geno prototype armor, but your body is not Reboot ss yet. You yourself have not made thatst step. So, today, you will only die. You will not be reincarnated.¡± She took another step forward.


    Katcha!


    The half-ck world started to copse and break when Chaos stepped forward.


    Chaos kept walking toward Qin Xiu. With every step she took, the ck power copsed a lot. Qin Xiu¡¯s power kept exploding, but he could not prevent Chaos from walking forward.


    ¡°How is that possible? Is there a body that can take such steps?¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s face started to change, but he suddenly smiled again. He said to himself, ¡°It is no wonder this is Wan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xiu, die!¡± Chaos was not going to permit Qin Xiu to have another chance. She stepped forward. All of the dark power copsed. Qin Xiu¡¯s ck crystal armor disyed many cracks. It looked like it could copse at any second. Chaos¡¯s fist was being thrust toward Qin Xiu¡¯s skull.


    It felt like the whole world relied on that one punch. It carried an incredible power.


    Qin Xiu was suppressed by the power of the whole world, but his body was still standing very straight. He had no fear. He smiled and closed his eyes. ¡°Chaos, to be able to kill me, it won¡¯t be you. Only Wan¡¯er can kill me in this world. I owe her that much.¡±


    ¡°Just die already!¡± Chaos did not move. The punch was still madly going toward him.


    Bzzt!


    When Chaos¡¯s punch was about to hit Qin Xiu¡¯s head, it suddenly stopped. Chaos¡¯s body started to shake.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Han Sen sensed what was going on.


    It was Wan¡¯er¡¯s will. The body did not just belong to Han Sen. It belonged to Wan¡¯er too, who was Qin Xiu¡¯s little sister. This girl had given up so much for Qin Xiu, so she was not going to let her body be the one to kill Qin Xiu.

 Chapter 3374 - Almost Died

    <h4>Chapter 3374  Almost Died</h4>


    Pang!


    Following the strong will, Han Sen¡¯s body started to dissolve.


    Han Sen, Wan¡¯er, and Chaos split into three separate entities. They all flew in different directions.


    The scary power suddenly vanished. Qin Xiu looked cold. The ck crystal armor started again. It was like a devil in front of Han Sen aiming at his forehead.


    Han Sen still kept his pure spirit body mode engaged. His heart jumped. He wanted to break the rules of the universe and reduce the restrictions.


    Unfortunately, the ck crystal armor¡¯s power could control a pure spirit body. The whole of space was not trapped. Han Sen¡¯s spirit body was unable to leave.


    He knew this was a life-or-death moment. Without hesitation, Han Sen gnashed his teeth and exited his pure spirit mode. His xenogeneic battle body madly exploded with power. The Dongxuan Armor wrapped up his body. The Story of Genes broke the world and created a white me that hastily wreathed his body.


    The Blood-Pulse Sutra boiled in his blood. Jadeskin unleashed its frosting chill. Han Sen gunned his power to the max and threw a punch at Qin Xiu¡¯s finger.


    The finger touched down on the tip of his finger. It led to Han Sen being petrified. His power was uncontrobly going forth to strike Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen coldly, ¡°I already told you that the geno prototype armor is an origin point of the whole universe. No matter how much you change it, for as long as it is in the rules of the universe, you will be restricted by the geno prototype armor. If I want you to live, you will live. If I want to see you die, you will die.¡±


    Even though Qin Xiu said that, he didn¡¯t have to. Han Sen knew it all too well. He used to have a geno prototype armor. He used the geno prototype armor to evolve creatures and beast souls. It did not cost him any energy to do that either.


    Now that he thought about it some more, if it was not the universe¡¯s origin that could wrap up every gene message in the universe. He could not have done that.


    While Han Sen was staring down this immense power, it was very hard for him to deal with it.


    ¡°If you want to suck it, I will let you suck it.¡± Han Sen did not fall back. Instead, he moved forward. His long hair was flying. His entire battle body went mad. He absorbed his power, trying to shake Qin Xiu away.


    The ck crystal armor¡¯s spells were floating. No matter how powerful Han Sen¡¯s strength was, it was going to be absorbed by the ck crystal armor. The stronger Han Sen became, the stronger the ck crystal armor would be.


    The ck crystal armor was like a monster that could keep on evolving. Any power thatnded on it would be nutritious, and it would work to make it bigger.


    Han Sen¡¯s power did not harm him. All he could achieve was making the ck crystal armor stronger, lending aid to Qin Xiu.


    Even though this urred in a single, small moment in time, Han Sen felt his body be empty. It was like he was going to be sucked dry.


    Qin Xiu said, ¡°For you to be able to evolve to this level, I have to confess that you aren¡¯t all that bad. Considering the fact that you looked after Wan¡¯er for me in the past, I will give you the ability to reincarnate. Next time, don¡¯t make yourself my enemy. He then raised his other hand. It turned into a fist. He aimed at Han Sen¡¯s head as heunched it.


    ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, there was a scream. A person had managed to rush there and shield Han Sen. It was Wan¡¯er, who had been separated from Han Sen.


    Wan¡¯er¡¯s body was looking very clear. It was starting to go back to ck. It was clearly the Witch Wan¡¯er¡¯s will that was suppressing Qin Wan¡¯er¡¯s will. It was taking over and bing the primary.


    ¡°Brother Qin Xiu, I beg you. Please, do not hurt Big Brother. Let him go. If you do not like it so much, I will make sure I never see him again.¡± Wan¡¯er was in front of Han Sen. She kept begging.


    Upon seeing all the tears roll down Wan¡¯er¡¯s cheeks, Qin Xiu lowered his fist. He suddenly looked rather soft. He stroked Wan¡¯er¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, if you like him so much, I would do anything for you.¡±


    After that, Qin Xiu put back the finger that was against Han Sen¡¯s fist. He held Wan¡¯er¡¯s waist. He took her with him and fled.


    ¡°Brother Qin Xiu, I thank you. I will listen to you from now on,¡± Wan¡¯er said. She went back to Han Sen and shouted, ¡°Quick! Leave! Leave and nevere back!¡±


    Qin Xiu softly pulled Wan¡¯er away with him as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Wan¡¯er.¡±


    When Wan¡¯er turned back, Qin Xiu¡¯s other hand cast a silent power. He had collected it for so long, but he suddenlyunched a fist toward Han Sen, who was now in the air.


    Han Sen was not as naive as Wan¡¯er. He knew Qin Xiu was not going to just let him go. He saw that beam of light, which was made of countless ck spells,e silently for him. He had to gnash his teeth and explode the leftover power he had in the wee of the nasty light.


    The silent power exploded in the air. The whole world looked as if it had been disturbed by that mysterious power.


    Wan¡¯er was being held by Qin Xiu, but she moved. She was not able to feel the power floating. She did not realize the disaster that was happening behind her. Qin Xiu quickly took her out of the 33rd sky.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Armor was starting to crack under the duress of that scary power. His muscles and bones were being torn apart. His powerful xenogeneic battle body could not withstand the scary attack.


    A ck light came from space. It was the ck crystal armor Chaos had. It suddenly d Han Sen¡¯s body with a strange type of power that fought back the scary power alongside Han Sen.


    Chaos herself was just a spirit, and she had given up the geno prototype armor. She did not have much power, and Han Sen was weak. With the two of their powers, they could not block the scary attacks.


    All the bones in Han Sen¡¯s body were moaning and crying. The ck crystal armor started to crack more and more. It seemed as if it was going to break.


    ¡°I am going to die.¡± Han Sen felt his body break. He roared and adopted his Super God Spirit body¡¯s Break World shape to try and survive the onught.


    He suddenly felt a power inside his body. That power was very weird. He suddenly reversed everything. Qin Xiu¡¯s scary attack suddenly became a nice beam of light.


    ¡°Ultimate Egg!¡± Han Sen felt some sort of power inside him.


    The Ultimate Egg had not moved for a long time. Han Sen thought he had refined it already. Now, he was able to notice the Ultimate Egg was still in his body. It was spinning fast, unleashing a weird sort of power.


    ¡°Is that thing inside you? You are lucky. Let us escape now!¡± Chaos was surprised by this too, but she still hurried Han Sen to leave.


    Han Sen did not dare hesitate. He dragged his weakened body to employ the Super God Spirit mode, break the world, and leave the 33 skies.


    ¡°He had the Ultimate Egg.¡± Qin Xiu frowned. Looking back in the 33rd sky¡¯s direction, Qin Xiu was not looking too well. Seeing Wan¡¯er hold his arm, the corners of his eyes trembled. He gave up on going back to the 33rd sky.


    ¡°The geno prototype armor is mine now. I will be able to kill them whenever. They can live for a few more days.¡± Qin Xiu looked calm, but he still sent a message.


    The scary creatures that obeyed Qin Xiu received Qin Xiu¡¯s messages. They went on the move.

 Chapter 3375 - Flying Out of the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 3375 Flying Out of the Sky</h4>


    Han Sen was forced to break his way out of the 33 skies. He used his identity as the leader of the Burning Red Sky to return to Burning Red Sky.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er saw Han Sen and immediately ran up to him.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± Han Sen picked up Bao¡¯er and readied himself to leave Burning Red Sky. Before they could leave, many space tunnels opened in Burning Red Sky. They looked simr to ck holes. Many scary creatures wereing through the ck holes.


    ¡°Han Sen, we meet again.¡± A weird voice sounded. Han Sen saw Shoot Shadow of the God Chaos Party emerge from a ck hole. The people apanying him a few of God Chaos Party¡¯s elders. One of them was Rocky Dee, with whom Han Sen was already quite familiar.


    Han Sen ignored Shoot Shadow¡¯s presence. He grabbed Bao¡¯er and used his identity as the Burning Red Sky¡¯s leader to leave Burning Red Sky. He soon heard a scary beast make a roaring noise. The whole of Burning Red Sky started to shake and shiver. Space seemed all wrong. Han Sen was unable to leave Burning Red Sky. A Break World beast that looked like a real dragon entered the ce from a warp in space. Wherever it went, space was twisted. Its giant body appeared in Burning Red Sky. Its presence affected the entire space of Burning Red Sky, trapping it and everything else in there.


    ¡°Han Sen, you should just die. You have been able to prompt the whole God Chaos Party to send out this many elites, so be proud. Your death will be a noble one.¡± Shoot Shadow looked at Han Sen with an expression of pride smearing his face.


    ¡°I might not be the one that ends up dead,¡± Han Sen said while putting Bao¡¯er down.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t you, are you suggesting it will be me?¡± Shoot Shadowughed as if it was a funny joke.


    ¡°Yes, it will be you.¡± Shoot Shadow had only just finished speaking when he heard a cold sounde from behind.


    Shoot Shadow obviously wanted to turn around and see who it was, but a paper knife came swinging down. His vision started to roll as his head flew into the sky. His dead face had an expression of disbelief.


    The other God Chaos Party elders looked shocked. They saw Rocky Dee murder Shoot Shadow.


    ¡°Mister, allow me to handle this. Han Sen, you take the master ahead and leave first.¡± Rocky Dee put his right hand against his chest as he bowed before Han Sen. He then turned around and faced all the creatures with his paper knife.


    Han Sen knew Rocky Dee was not bowing to him. It was the ck crystal armor he had on. He was bowing to the leader of the God Chaos Party.


    He knew Rocky Dee would probably end up dead, but Han Sen was in a weakened condition. Even if he fought alongside Rocky Dee, he would probably end up dying with him.


    Han Sen did not say anything. He picked up Bao¡¯er and used thest of his power to break space and leave.


    The scary Break World beast that looked like a real dragon roared. It was trying to consume Han Sen.


    Almost at the same time, many Break World beasts rushed there too.


    Rocky Dee¡¯s eyes looked cold. His hands opened. Paper appeared like snowkes. His 10 fingers became pairs of scissors. They crossed each other. The paper looked like a blizzard as he made loads many silhouettes.


    The silhouettes turned into many scary creatures that could battle with the Break World beasts. They blocked most of the advancing Break World beasts.


    A God Chaos Party elder coldly questioned Rocky Dee. ¡°Rocky Dee, how dare you be an enemy of the leader! Do you even know what you are doing?¡±


    Rocky Dee¡¯s lips were crooked at a very disdainful angle. In his eyes, there was only one leader for the God Chaos Party¡ªChaos.


    After that, Rocky Dee swung his paper knife and went straight to the Break World beasts that were rushing in like a mad tide.


    ¡°If you want to die, I cannot help you.¡± The God Chaos Party elder looked cold as he waved his hands. Many more Break World beasts came charging at Rocky Dee.


    Han Sen gnashed his teeth. He did not look at the fight that was behind him. Even though he did not look back, he could imagine what it looked like.


    ¡°Out of the way!¡± Han Sen gathered thest of his strength to throw a punch at the real dragon-looking Break World beast. With the skills of his Super Spank, a powerful power broke the Break World beast¡¯s massive body. His punch punctured the fiend and created a big and bloody hole in its chest.


    Han Sen used that impact crater to cut through the Break World beast¡¯s body and escape the 33 skies.


    Sky King was helping Qin Xiu, who was a son of the 33 skies. The 33 skies were no longer a safe ce for Han Sen to be in. He would only be able to survive if he got out of the 33 skies.


    Before Han Sen was able to get out of Burning Red Sky, a body suddenly blocked his way.


    ¡°I am one of the four kings of the God Chaos Party, Itchy! I will be taking your life.¡± The shadow came before him. Time felt as if it stopped before that man.


    Han Sen shockingly noticed his body seemed to be moving despite nothing around him changing. It was like all of space was frozen around him.


    The voice of Chaos started to speak in Han Sen¡¯s mind. ¡°That is a time element Break World creature. Its Break World rate is almost 100%. Only by using a geno prototype armor can you make a Break World creature like that.¡±


    Han Sen felt glum. His power was almost all drained. He did not have the juice needed to deal with a top-ss Break World beast.


    ¡°Time is like my needle,¡± Itchy coldly said. ¡°Thousands of years of time reside in my fingers. Your time in existence will be erased by my hands. You will vanish from the river of time.¡±


    He waved his fingers.


    Han Sen felt as if time around him was freezing. It was as if he had fallen into a ce where time did not advance, and everything remained still.


    Suddenly, Han Sen felt space be lively again. Things started to move.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°Do you want to y with time? You are very far from being able to! Before me, no one else can control time!¡± A long shadow appeared out of the river of time.


    It seemed very slow, but it was very fast. The shadow walked past Han Sen. Wherever she went, the frozen time returned to its ordinary flow. It was like a river of ice was being melted.


    ¡°Moment God!¡± Han Sen looked at the proud shadow. He was shocked.


    This Moment God was not the one in the God of Wealth Temple. This was the Moment God that was one of the 12 Annihtion-ss God Spirits. Han Sen would have never guessed that Moment God would show up now, seemingly with a desire to aid him.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want me to throw you into an endless time loop?¡± Moment God did not look back or look at Han Sen.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Han Sen did not know why Moment God had shown up to help him, but now was not the time to talk. He picked Bao¡¯er up and left.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Itchy looked dim. He wanted to stop Han Sen. When he moved, Moment God stopped him.


    ¡°Do not die yet,¡± Moment God said. ¡°I am the one that is supposed to kill you.¡±

 Chapter 3376 - The Story of Genes Real Creator

    <h4>Chapter 3376 The Story of Genes Real Creator</h4>


    Han Sen was finally able to escape the Burning Red Sky. Outside the 33 skies, even more beasts wereing. They were like a tide consuming all of space.


    Suddenly, the whole ce was very bright. A sharp light lit up the entire universe. Within its brightest part, one was not able to see anything.


    ¡°I am in the light looking for darkness. Under the holiness, things might be dirty. Perhaps that is the finalpromise.¡± Within the light, a goddess revealed herself. She was shining a trail through the stars.


    ¡°Light Goddess!¡± Han Sen was shocked by her sudden appearance. He was already still reeling from the surprise of Moment Goding to help him. He did not expect Light Goddess would also appear.


    ¡°Now, watch my amazing attempt at humor. For I want you to start calling me Dark Goddess.¡± Light Goddess disyed an evil smile. She was glowing. Suddenly, all that was bright went dark. The entire world was plunged into darkness.


    ¡°Without the dark, there can be no light. If you follow the light, you will be led to where you want to go.¡± As he heard the voice of Light Goddess, Han Sen knew he had a spirit light for guidance. He listened to Light Goddess¡¯s voice and went to the light.


    The whole world was dark. The Break World beasts that looked like a tide could not see where Han Sen was. They were like headless flies hitting each other. They were even going so far as to kill each other.


    ¡°Light Goddess, save your game! In front of me, your light world is useless.¡± A mean voice emerged from the ck, tinting the void.


    It was a red, Kirin-like gene race. Its body was wreathed by a red light. Wherever it went, everything was dyed red.


    The Break World beasts in the dark could not see anything before, but they could now see that which was colored red. It was not like a real graphic, but it enabled them to find out just where Han Sen was.


    ¡°Shock... wave...¡± Before Han Sen could react, a giant-looking strong body was standing behind him. A godly voice came down, punching into space.


    The whole of space felt as if it had been rocked by a tsunami. The group of Break World beasts was punched. They flew into space. Suddenly, the entire area became one huge vacuum zone.


    ¡°Crazy Battle God.¡± Han Sen recognized the God Spirit¡¯s shadow. It was one of the 12 Annihtion-ss God Spirits called Crazy Battle God.


    ¡°Go!¡± Crazy Battle God did not look back. His strong body was like a big wall blocking the Break World beasts that came. Roaring sounds were heard all over the ce.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Han Sen did not know why the God Spirits were all deciding to help him, but there was no time left to waste. He bid his thanks and flew away.


    ¡°I would not advise you to get ahead of yourself. Do not think too much about what we are doing here today. It will only disappoint you. Why? Well, for one, we are not here to save you.¡± A cold voice was heard. Empty God appeared behind Han Sen. He was holding a golden arrow in space.


    If he did not have the golden arrow, Han Sen¡¯s spine would have been severed.


    Han Sen developed a wry smile as he shook his head. He broke space and kept on going until he was finally away from the crowd of Break World beasts. The 33 skies were in chaos.


    Han Sen could see six Annihtion-ss main gods do battle with the Break World beasts.


    A voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°Go! Bao¡¯er¡¯s body has her father¡¯s blood. Even half of the geno hall¡¯s blood will permit Bao¡¯er to fall into Qin Xiu¡¯s hands. By doing that, Qin Xiu will stir, wake up, ande to understand Bao¡¯er¡¯s true identity. We should just leave.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind telling me where we¡¯re going after we leave?¡± Han Sen asked.


    With Qin Xiu¡¯s power being what it was, he could not think of a ce to hide. Qin Xiu would want to kill him.


    ¡°The sanctuaries,¡± Chaos said. ¡°By going to the sanctuaries, we will be able to buy ourselves some time. Qin Xiu is already in control of the geno prototype armor, but his body has not been rebooted yet. Before that happens, he does not have the power to make thest step.¡±


    ¡°This wholest step thing has been mentioned more than a few times,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°It would be nice if someone took the time out to exin what it is to me. Can you tell me what thest step is?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk,¡± Chaos said. ¡°Right now, we should just go to the sanctuaries in case Qin Xiu finds out about Bao¡¯er.¡±


    Han Sen had to take Bao¡¯er back to the sanctuaries. The two universes had been fighting for so long, but peace had been able to prosper in the sanctuaries. There was wind there, and there was sunshine there. It was like nothing had happened.


    Han Sen used Gxy Teleportation and returned to his home in the Alliance. He sat his butt down and did not want to get up ever again.


    He had spent too much power had. In the end, he risked his life to use Gxy Teleportation.


    Bao¡¯er stood next to Han Sen. Her big eyes stared at his ck crystal armor.


    Katcha!


    The ck crystal armor broke. It fell away from Han Sen to rpose itself in the shape of a woman¡¯s set of armor. She proceeded to touch Bao¡¯er on the head.


    Bao¡¯er was confused, but she did not avoid her.


    ¡°Chaos, what is going on?¡± Han Sen sat on the floor, gasping.


    Chaos shrugged with her shoulders and said, ¡°Nothing. I did something. Qin Xiu knows and should be called Human Alpha. Something has made him really mad. He is so mad that he will want to kill Bao¡¯er and not just me.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Chaos with a conflicted look. He did not know what Chaos did to Human Alpha to make him reincarnate many times yet still go on with the desire for killing her daughter.


    Killing people¡¯s children was not something beyond Qin Xiu¡¯s capacity for evil. If it was not entirely necessary, Qin Xiu might not go through with it.


    ¡°Do not look at me like that. It is not solely my fault. Back in the day, Bao¡¯er¡¯s father...¡± Chaos seemed to know she had exposed a buried secret. She changed the subject by saying, ¡°You just need to know that Qin Xiu will not let Bao¡¯er go. You and Wan¡¯erbined can defeat Qin Xiu while he has notpleted the final step, but Wan¡¯er has a strong connection with Qin Xiu. Using her to break Qin Xiu seems like it would be impossible. Before that can happen, Qin Xiu will not give you another chance.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what do you think we should do next?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It depends entirely on Bao¡¯er. Only she can beat Qin Xiu now.¡± Chaos looked lovingly at Bao¡¯er and touched her head again. She seemed rather sad.


    ¡°The chance you speak of cannot be the gourd seed, can it?¡± Han Sen asked with a weird look.


    Chaosughed. ¡°That was not a gourd seed. That was the super gene seed me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s dad researched. It was only half-finished. It was neverpleted, but don¡¯t worry. Bao¡¯er has the genes of me and her father. With her genes, the ability to make a super gene seed is hers. It can be made, assuming we have enough time. When Qin Xiu makes the final step, Bao¡¯er can fight him.¡±


    ¡°Aside from doing that, is there no other way?¡± Han Sen did not want such an important responsibility to fall to Bao¡¯er.


    Chaos sighed. ¡°Even if there is only a one in 10,000 chance of pulling this off, I would rather opt to take it than let Bao¡¯er risk her life. Qin Xiu is special, but I know for sure only Bao¡¯er is capable of defeating him.¡±


    After that, Chaos looked at Han Sen. She seemed to understand his will. She shook her head. ¡°There is no need to be cross. I am just saying this. After all, you should know how scary Qin Xiu is by now. You practiced The Story of Genes too. That was the first life of Qin Xiu, and it was made by Human Alpha.¡±


    ¡°What? The Story of Genes was made by Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked at Chaos in utter disbelief. One could have squeezed an egg into his mouth.

 Chapter 3377 - God Descends

    <h4>Chapter 3377 God Descends</h4>


    ¡°Human Alpha was very proud back in the day. He wanted to use his body to aplish that final step, so that was why he created The Story of Genes.¡± Chaosughed and went on to say, ¡°It is a shame that The Story of Genes was just a theory. It did not actually happen. No one was able to practice it. Not even Human Alpha himself.¡±


    ¡°Through the aid of the geno prototype¡¯s armor, wasn¡¯t I able to practice with The Story of Genes?¡± Han Sen asked because he was curious about it.


    Chaos shook her head. ¡°The Story of Genes includes a line of every gene in the universe. My geno prototype¡¯s power was able to make your body¡¯s requirement sufficient enough to practice The Story of Genes, but that was just at the lowest possible requirement. The Story of Genes still requires your own genes when ites to making the final step. That doesn¡¯t just apply to you. Even Qin Xiu, who has the geno prototype armor, cannot do it.¡±


    ¡°Fine. It is almost time. We must hurry up and help Bao¡¯erbine with the super gene seed. I am going to need your help.¡± Chaos pointed at Han Sen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Your body has half of the super gene, so it should be able to help Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Do you mean the Ultimate Egg?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He now understood what Chaos meant.


    ¡°That is not an Ultimate Egg,¡± Chaos said. ¡°It is a product of me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father¡¯s genes. The two of our genesbined to form this super gene¡¯s halfpletion with the knowledge that it could be used to suppress Human Alpha. Back in the day, it was a halfplete super gene, but there were too many ws. There was no effective way of improving it. Using it to help Bao¡¯er evolve her own super gene seed should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying this Ultimate Egg is for suppressing Human Alpha?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°From what I know, the Ultimate Egg belonged to the Wu Wei Dao Alpha.¡±


    ¡°The Wu Wei Dao Alpha you mention is the after-life of the Human Alpha,¡± Chaos said with certainty. ¡°It was the life in which the Ultimate Egg became free. If I have guessed correctly, after the Wu Wei Dao Alpha was reborn, Qin Xiu came into existence.¡±


    Han Sen knew for sure that Human Alpha, the Wu Wei Dao Alpha, and Qin Xiu were the same person.


    It was kind of funny that Qin Xiu was the Wu Wei Dao Alpha, but the Qin Kingdom was a kingdom that did not support the Wu Wei Dao Pce.


    Chaos was not in much of a mood to exin too many things. She just went ahead to try and teach Bao¡¯er how to use the super gene seed. It was the gourd vine.


    In fact, only Bao¡¯er was able to use that gourd vine. When her genes grew up with the gourd vines, the gourd vines hurried the evolution of Bao¡¯er¡¯s genes.


    The two of them helped out each other. They both required each other.


    Chaos helped Han Sen recover quickly. She then taught him a way to control the Ultimate Egg. She let Han Sen control the Ultimate Egg. When Han Sen was able to control the Ultimate Egg, he was able to use the Ultimate Egg to recharge Bao¡¯er¡¯s power.


    Controlling the Ultimate Egg was not easy. Although the Ultimate Egg was just a failed result of making the super genes, its power was already fairly close.


    Han Sen tried it many times, but he was only able to learn a bit of skill through it. Every day, he used the Ultimate Egg¡¯s power to rinse Bao¡¯er, hoping Bao¡¯er and the gourd would be able to evolve faster.


    After the fighting in the 33 skies, Qin Xiu did not show up again. The God Chaos Party¡¯s battle with the God Spirits had only just begun, and the 33 skies were to be used as a battleground. Many God Chaos Party Break World beasts battled the God Spirits for a leadership position.


    In the 33 skies, 23 of the skies had a master. God Chaos Party had one-third of them while the God Spirits managed to im another one-third for themselves. Thest one-third was taken by other powerful creatures.


    The geno universe and universe of kingdoms were both in chaos. Break World beasts were everywhere. Many elites had been created.


    That was especially true in Space Garden. Many humans, spirits, and creatures were able to break the world. Even in the middle of that chaotic environment, humans were still able to adapt, ovee, and keep a hold of their Space Garden home.


    Han Sen was in Space Garden. He killed a Break World beast and put a Break World gene in his belly.


    ¡°Break World genes plus one.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s Break World genes tally had reached 97 or something. Recently, killing Break World beasts to earn Break World genes had be very difficult. Eating one Break World gene was only able to increase his Break World gene tally by one.


    Even so, there were too many Break World beasts. Han Sen¡¯s Break World genes had almost managed to max out by this point.


    Recently, Qin Xiu had not been all that active. So, Han Sen rinsed Bao¡¯er every day before going into the geno universe to hunt more Break World beasts. Although Chaos said only Bao¡¯er was the one who could fight Qin Xiu, Han Sen did not agree with that belief. If it was possible, he did not want Bao¡¯er to be the one at risk. He did not think it was right to put so many responsibilities on one child.


    ¡°The Story of Genes, Jadeskin, Dongxuan Sutra, Blood-Pulse Sutra...¡± While Han Sen was resting, he thought about all these skills all over again.


    ¡°The geno prototype armor has a power that stems from the origin of the universe. All the gene lines are in there. No matter how strong my power is, it stilles from somewhere in the universe¡¯s base. I will not be able to break the geno prototype¡¯s armor. So, how do I break through and gain a power that resides outside existence as we know it?¡± Han Sen had been thinking about this issue a lot.


    Han Sen knew that this would not be easy. The Ultimate Egg was such a massive power, but it had failed to ascend and go beyond the rules. It was a failure.


    Qin Xiu was very strong, yet he failed to make thest step. In the end, he was going to use the geno prototype armor to do it.


    Bao¡¯er had the God Chaos Party Leader and thest good gene from the God Hall Leader, but she still needed tobine with the super gene seed to make the final step.


    ¡°Does this mean there is no way to use your own power for making thatst step?¡± Han Sen asked himself.


    ¡°When I and Wan¡¯erbined, I did feel that restriction. Now, Wan¡¯er is gone, but my power might not have to go through the next step.¡± Han Sen was not someone who gave up easily. Although many people had told him Bao¡¯er was the only one able to make the final step, he did not want to give up. He did not want to wait for Bao¡¯er to solve the issue.


    While Han Sen was thinking, a shadow was approaching. It was the Geno Hall Leader, God.


    ¡°You look like you are in trouble,¡± God said with augh.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡± Han Sen knew Moment God and the others most likely joined because of him.


    God shook his head. ¡°I did not do that for you. I am merely saving myself. If Qin Xiu killed Bao¡¯er, then no one in this world would be able to stand against him.¡±


    ¡°Han Sen looked at God and asked, ¡°Including you?¡±


    God seriously said, ¡°Yes. Including me.¡±


    ¡°Is Qin Xiu really that strong? Can¡¯t a Reboot power stop him?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Of course, the God Chaos Party Leader was very strong, but she would still have to fall to the whims of the rebooting powers. Why could it not be used against Qin Xiu? It was something that confused Han Sen.


    ¡°Did Chaos not tell you that Qin Xiu has the genes of a Reboot-ss God Spirit?¡± What God said surprised Han Sen.

 Chapter 3378 - Accident?

    <h4>Chapter 3378 ident?</h4>


    ¡°Does Qin Xiu really have a Reboot-ss God Spirit gene? Which Reboot-ss God Spirit gene does he have?¡± Han Sen waspletely shocked.


    He only knew two Reboot God Spirits. One of them was Bao¡¯er¡¯s father. The other was the God Hall Leader, God, who was currently in front of him.


    If Qin Xiu had a Reboot-ss God Spirit gene, there was a 90% chance that the one Qin Xiu had was not the one currently in front of him. That seemed to leave out one of the options, which meant there was only one possibility remaining.


    This manner of guessing seemed to surprise Han Sen. If Qin Xiu had the previous God Hall Leader¡¯s genes, what could that mean? Han Sen felt as if his brain was not working right.


    ¡°Did Chaos not tell you about Qin Xiu?¡± God looked surprised.


    ¡°She told me Qin Xiu was Human Alpha, who was also Wu Wei Dao Alpha,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That is correct, but Human Alpha himself is...¡± After saying that, God stopped speaking. He looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°If Chaos did not tell you, then I should keep my mouth closed.¡±


    Numerous frown lines sprung up on Han Sen¡¯s forehead. He was very frustrated and wanted to step on God¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you doing here? This cannot just be a social call to check up on how I am doing.¡± Han Sen looked at God. He sounded very displeased.


    ¡°We are friends. I would never be cruel to you.¡± God smiled and said, ¡°I came looking for you because I want to know how Bao¡¯er is doing. If Qin Xiu makes his final step and controls the geno tablet, that would be disastrous. We are going to need Bao¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°What does Qin Xiu actually want?¡± Han Sen didn¡¯t get it. He did not actually know what Qin Xiu wanted.


    God sighed and said, ¡°I am not a bug in his stomach, so I do not know what he is thinking. Judging from his current course of action, I would say he wants to reboot the universe.¡±


    ¡°Reboot the universe? What does that have to do with him?¡± Han Sen did not understand.


    Last time, the previous God Hall Leader rebooted the universe by sacrificing himself. Fortunately, aside from stopping the rise of the God Chaos Party, nothing truly terrible happened.


    God said, ¡°Ordinary universal reboots are a way to set the universe back to its origin point. It is simr to the geno tablet being rebooted. It will not really distort space, but Qin Xiu has the geno prototype armor. On top of that, he has reboot powers. He also has the geno tablet¡¯s power. Maybe he can really reverse the universe¡¯s space and have it go back to the moment Qin Xiu precisely wants.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He seemed to understand something, so he asked, ¡°Does Qin Xiu want to reverse the universe and send everything back to the point when Wan¡¯er died?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Qin Xiu¡¯s rtionship with Wan¡¯er is very intimate,¡± God said. ¡°He has real feelings for her. Aside from his feelings toward Wan¡¯er, when Qin Xiu was Human Alpha, a massively bad thing happened. So, I am not sure how far back he wants to take the universe.¡±


    ¡°If Qin Xiu sessfully reverses times, what will happen?¡± Han Sen asked.


    God shook his head. ¡°I do not know. No one has ever done this before. In theory, it should not be possible because time and space have a line. If it exists, there is always a trace. Things can never go back to how they used to be. Even if we have the Reboot-ss God Spirit reboot power, it will only make the universe return to its origin. That is not really a reversal of time and space.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, God said, ¡°If this is really sessful, there are two possibilities. First, when time reboots, all the time and space markings will be erased. Whatever happens after that will never have existed before.¡±


    Han Sen was more interested in the second possibility. The first possibility seemed rather normal. Even he was able to guess that.


    ¡°The second possibility is probably much worse,¡± God said. ¡°That is because the reversal of time and space betrays thews of karma. It is a basicw and something that cannot be allowed. The existences that betray this causal power be erased.¡±


    Han Sen did not understand. After thinking it over a few times, he suddenly developed a cold sweat.


    Upon seeing Han Sen¡¯s face, God understood the man before now understood what was being said. He seriously said, ¡°It is just as you thought. If the second situation happens, it will be the end of the world. Everything will be reduced to zero, and that will include you and me.¡±


    Han Sen looked at God and asked, ¡°If you knew this, why did you not try and stop Qin Xiu?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I did not want to? I am God. I am the master of the God Hall. But even what I do must abide by the rules. What Qin Xiu does is outside the rules. Do you understand what I am saying?¡± God looked bitter.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    God looked at Han Sen seriously as he said, ¡°Yes. We must make thest step and go beyond the rules. If we beat Qin Xiu, he cannot reboot the universe.¡±


    ¡°I do not want Bao¡¯er to take on this much responsibility.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    ¡°I did not say we should use Bao¡¯er. I was saying we should use you.¡± God¡¯s words surprised Han Sen.


    ¡°Did you not just say only Bao¡¯er can fight Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen looked at God with a confused expression.


    ¡°In theory, that is correct. From a gene perspective, only Bao¡¯er can fight Qin Xiu. There is no third creature that has great genes like that.¡±


    Han Sen knew God must have had more to say. He remained silent so he could keep going.


    God went on to say, ¡°There is an exception to everything. Perhaps you can be one such ident.¡±


    Han Sen looked at God Hall Leader and asked, ¡°What are the chances of that?¡±


    ¡°Up until now, I have not seen such a chance.¡± God¡¯s answer made frown lines form on Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    God smiled. He patted Han Sen on the shoulder and said, ¡°If I can find a chance, it will not be an ident. So, just give it a try. Maybe you will be lucky enough to get the one out of a billion chance needed. Even if you fail, it will not matter to me. You are the one who will be dead. Not me.¡±


    Han Sen was speechless. He felt as if God had only just gone there to make him angry.


    ¡°OK, I should go.¡± God turned around and readied himself to leave.


    ¡°Are you just going to sit there and wait for a result?¡± Han Sen did not believe God was going to sit back and do nothing, putting the fate of everything in the hands of others.


    ¡°Me? I am going to try my luck. Maybe I will end up the lucky one.¡± God did not look back. He smiled. His body then vanished.


    Han Sen was shocked. God had said it so rxed, but Han Sen had a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 3379 - Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 3379 Nothing</h4>


    As he watched God leave, Han Sen looked surprised. He shook his head. ¡°It is pointless to think about these things too much. I just need to be myself more.¡±


    Han Sen kept looking around for Break World beasts. He wanted his Break World tally to reach a hundred to see if his Super God Spirit mode might exhibit positive changes.


    After killing a few Break World beasts, Han Sen thought his Break World gene tally would hit a hundred. The results made him wonder.


    When his Break World gene number reached 99, he consumed two more Break World genes. They did not, however, increase his Break World gene tally.


    ¡°Is it because the Break World rate of these Break World genes is not high enough? Does the final Break World gene just require more juice?¡± Han Sen did not know, so he had to continues his search for Break World beasts.


    He swallowed a few more Break World genes, but the results were the same every time. He did not get any more Break World genes.


    Han Sen had been thinking about whether or not he should give up hunting Break World beasts. When he killed the next Break World beast, he heard a familiar sound after he swallowed the Break World gene


    ¡°Break World gene plus one.¡±


    Han Sen was happy. Before he had any other ideas, he heard another sound.


    ¡°Evolution requirement reached. Super God Spirit mode is evolving.¡±


    In the next second, Han Sen¡¯s Super God Spirit mode started. He turned into a spirit body. This time, his Super God Spirit body was different. Aside from his Super God Spirit body, the four geno arts started running.


    Han Sen felt the power of the four geno arts start changing. The Break World rate was increasing, and his body was changing.


    These effects were affecting his Super God Spirit body.


    In the past, the Super God Spirit body did its own thing. It would notbine with other powers. It would not be affected by other powers.


    This time, the Super God Spirit body felt as if it was infected. The spirit body¡¯s mode exhibited tangible changes.


    Blood-Pulse Sutra was there, and it made the blood of the Super God Spirit body solid. It was no longer just an empty spirit body.


    Wherever Jadeskin¡¯s power reached, it made ice jade-like skin appear.


    Wherever the Dongxuan Sutra reached, every inch of the soul-like body seemed to change. The Story of Genes¡¯ power made the spirit body be closer to being a body.


    Han Sen felt his body be incredibly itchy. It was like a wound that had scabbed over with the production of new flesh. It did not hurt, but it felt rather awful. It made him really want to scratch himself all over.


    Han Sen knew he could not scratch things right now. If he tried to do anything, he would only end up interfering with the evolution process of his body. He had to resist the urges he had.


    His entire body felt as if countless bugs were crawling all over. His body was growing flesh. Even his bones were visible.


    If someone saw Han Sen¡¯s face right now, they would have been given a shock. Han Sen was half-human and half-spirit. He looked extremely weird. He looked like a demon from hell.


    Time went by. The Super God Spirit body¡¯s spirit body returned to the shape of an ordinary human. It looked quite normal.


    Han Sen still knew that he was in Super God Spirit mode. He never left that mode.


    Compared to before, Han Sen felt freer than ever. When he used his Super God Spirit body, it led to many burdens blistering his body. Now, those feelings were gone. It was like this was always how his body was supposed to be.


    When his body finished evolving, Han Sen¡¯s body felt rxed. He felt as if something was different with his body even though there were no differences.


    He looked at his information.


    Han Sen: Super god body (none)


    Lifespan: 3,246 years


    Han Sen was frozen. Humans from the sanctuaries all had Super God bodies, but his Super God body was a Super God Spirit body. Right after he evolved, his Super God body had be nothing.


    Han Sen tried using his powers, but he noticed his body was unable to use his Super God body anymore.


    ¡°Gosh, this is all just so strange. I mean, how is this possible? Why is my body totally out of whack now? It¡¯s starting to make me think that the further I take my body, and the more I evolve, the further back I go. Have I just gone so far past the limit that I¡¯ve looped to start over again?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    Han Sen tried casting his geno arts, but his face looked terrible.


    He felt as if his body had be a real, average body. He was so slow that he could not feel his body moving.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He cast a few more geno arts, but it was exactly the same. No matter what geno art he used, his body had no feeling. It felt as if his body was just a stone that did not work.


    Han Sen walked back to Space Garden. His body did not move fast. He was like a normal person. He was not faster than any average person.


    When he ran, he did not feel tired. He ran all the way back to base without blushing. He was not winded, and he did not gasp. All in all, he did not feel tired.


    ¡°Mister White, help me have a look at what happened to my body.¡± Han Sen sought out Mister White.


    Mister White looked at Han Sen and weirdly said, ¡°Judging from the state of your body, I would say you are fine. What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I cannot feel my powers anymore.¡± Han Sen told Mister White about what had happened.


    Mister White had Han Sen lie down. He inspected Han Sen¡¯s body and told him that his body was fine. There was no problem with it.


    ¡°If there aren¡¯t any problems, then why can I not feel my powers?¡± Han Sen was very depressed.


    He was like a wizard that did not have an element. He could not use his super powers. It felt terrible.


    Mister White thought about it for a moment and told Han Sen, ¡°Let me think about this some more. Let me think about this before I give you an answer. You go to Han Yufei and let her do aplete body check for you.¡±


    Han Sen had no other options, so he did just that. He went to see Han Yufei. Han Yufei listened to Han Sen¡¯s entire tale, including Mister White¡¯s hypothesis. It made her eyes turn bright. She dragged Han Sen to theboratory.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He felt bad. He looked at Han Yufei¡¯s face. It looked as if he was now about to go through all sorts of weird torture.


    ¡°I do not want a check-up.¡± Han Sen turned around with the desire of leaving.


    ¡°Do not be afraid. I will be nice to you.¡± Han Yufei put on the whiteb gloves. She smiled at Han Sen and dragged him into theb.


    Normally, Han Sen could have easily teleported away without Han Yufei being able to catch him. On this day, he could not feel his powers. He was like an average person. He could not escape. He was immediately dragged into theb by Han Yufei.

 Chapter 3380 - Weird Body

    <h4>Chapter 3380 Weird Body</h4>


    ¡°Weird.¡± Han Yufei examined Han Sen in various ways. After a while, her eyes seemed brighter. She was holding aptop, continuously reading the statistics that appeared on the screen.


    Han Sen emerged from the test chamber and asked Han Yufei, ¡°Do you mind telling me what you found that is so weird?¡±


    Han Yufei¡¯s discovery was not as scary or concerning as Han Sen thought. She had only been doing ordinary tests. Mostly, she had just taken samples from his body and blood.


    Han Yufei looked at the test results and said, ¡°Your body is fine. There does not seem to be any issues.¡±


    ¡°If it is fine, why am I no longer able to feel my powers?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    Han Yufei raised her head. She looked at Han Sen¡¯s body with interest. ¡°That is the problem. Everything about your body is normal. It is too normal. Therein lies the problem.¡±


    ¡°Can you try saying something I might understand?¡± Han Sen had a wry smile.


    ¡°How about this? Your body is like a human from the geno universe who has only just arrived here. The fitness level and data are all at a very basic, average standard. ording to this standard, you are at the lowest tier a creature of the universe can be. Any creature that practices will be stronger than you.¡±


    After that, Han Yufei put her hand on Han Sen¡¯s head and squeezed his cheeks. As she did this, she said, ¡°I have performed a few simple pressure tests on your body. The results of the pressure tests tell me your body is normal too. There were no changes. All of the tests indicate no change. If I did not double check the machine and realize there weren¡¯t any problems, I would think the machine was broken, and all the data and test results were nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Take a look at yourself, Doc. You are some freaky scientist surrounded by test tubes andptops disying non-sensical data all day. While I feel thrilled, perhaps almost privileged, you think so highly of my intelligence that I can keep up with the gibberish you consistently spout like a cliche, I have to confess and admit that I do not have a clue about what you are saying. So how about slowing it down a bit and exining things a bit better? What does all this mean?¡± Han Sen did not understand this.


    Han Yufei touched Han Sen¡¯s chest muscles. With eyes that looked like they were on fire, she said, ¡°Well, the average temperature of a human is around 98.6. ording to the environmental temperatures, your body adjusts. Everyone can adjust, but there is a limit to how far one¡¯s body can adjust. If your temperature swings too far, your body could end up shutting down. You¡¯ll be in a very bad state. You, however, maintain your temperature. No matter how bad the conditions are, your state remains. That is very shocking.¡±


    ¡°We need to conduct some stronger pressure tests to confirm how far your level is,¡± Han Yufei said. ¡°After that, we can make judgments.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked bright. ¡°Are you saying my body is not affected by environmental factors? Does that mean no power can harm me?¡±


    Han Yufei shook her head. ¡°ording to my theory, yes. Judging from the data collected via my tests, it is not like the theory suggests. Sometimes, your body is very stable. At other times, it is too normal. With your test results, if a Break World beast tries to chop you up, your body should not be harmed. But when I use a needle to pierce through your skin and your private part, that goes right against the theory.¡±


    ¡°Is it just my body in a state of adjustment?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Han Yufei replied, ¡°That is possible, but I cannot be entirely certain. The maximum and minimum yield too much of a difference. Usually, there should not be a big gap.¡±


    After that, Han Yufei pulled Han Sen into anotherb. She walked and said, ¡°I need more data to be more urate with this stuff. Let¡¯s just continue our tests.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to reject her, but Han Yufei did not care. She dragged him into theb.


    Han Sen was thrust into a test chamber. He saw many mechanical armse toward his body. They were all clutching all sorts of tools and needles.


    ¡°Han Yufei, are you going to cut me open for your research?¡± Seeing so many machines, Han Sen¡¯s head felt an itch.


    ¡°Do not worry. Living test subjects are always better than dead test subjects,¡± Han Yufei coldly said. She then operated the machines and had theme even closer to Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Han Sen felt a needle prod into his skin. He felt as if there was even more than one. The pain was not severe, but it still made him feel rather depressed.


    Suddenly, Han Sen had a re of goosebumps develop. His body started to tighten. He suddenly exploded with a strange sort of power that sted all the machinery and mechanical gizmos away. The entire test chamber exploded. All the fluids and pieces of stuff pinged away everywhere.


    ¡°Han Yufei, are you trying to do a test or trick me?¡± Han Sen stared at Han Yufei. He felt a needle go into the important part of a male body. His body reacted, and that had the power explode to destroy everything.


    Han Yufei put down the umbre she had used to shield herself from the mess. She pointed to all the bits and pieces on the floor as she said, ¡°If I did not give you some excitement, how was I supposed to tell whether or not your body had a problem? Now that you are fine, we can prove your power is still inside you. You just have a problem feeling it is there.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. He looked at the machine pieces, bent needles, and drills. He then looked at his body.


    Earlier, he was only justining. He did not think much. His body should not have been able to unleash that much power on a whim. Whatever happened earlier resulted in the release of some power that was beyond what his body should have been able to do.


    He wanted to feel it again, but he could not feel the power anymore.


    ¡°Weird. What is wrong with my body? Am I only allowed to have this power when I feel something exciting? This is so weird. It is like some legendary sort of body type.¡± Han Sen glumly looked at his body.


    ¡°It is simple enough to know the answers,¡± Han Yufei said. ¡°We must continue testing!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. Maybe next time. For now, I am busy. I wille backter.¡± Upon imaging his private parts hurting, Han Sen immediately refused Han Yufei. No matter what she said to him, he did not want to do any more tests with her. So he put his clothes on and left.


    Although the pain had not been too bad for Han Sen, it did not feel great either.


    ¡°If I just need excitement, I can just conduct my own tests. I do not need that devil.¡± Han Sen ran away from theb because he was afraid of the mad scientist, Han Yufei.


    Seeing Han Sen escape, Han Yufei did not n on pursuing him. She opened her palm and held a broken needle.


    The contents in the needle made Han Yufei¡¯s lips develop a weird smile.


    After Han Sen left theb, he went straight to Zero. He thought, ¡°Wanting excitement is easy. I should just ask Zero to chop me a few times.¡±

 Chapter 3381 - Unknown Power

    <h4>Chapter 3381 Unknown Power</h4>


    When Han Sen found Zero, she and Little Angel were learning how to cook with the chef Dragon Lady.The two of them looked very serious. Han Sen felt really warmed by the sight. When he asionally came back, it was always Zero and Little Angel who looked after him. His heart melted at the thought.


    When the three girls saw Han Sen, Dragon Lady Chef called him over.


    Han Sen spoke to Zero and exined to her why he hade there. Dragon Lady said, ¡°You did not need to find Zero for that. You only have to find me. I am very good when ites to killing people.¡±


    Han Sen saw her eyes beam brightly. He thought, ¡°I only want Zero to cut me a little. She is going to kill me.¡±


    Dragon Lady was very excited about pulling Han Sen over to the training yard. Cooking was only Dragon Lady¡¯s second favorite thing to do. Her absolute favorite thing to do was catching her prey. Han Sen would¡¯ve been an excellent hunt.


    When Han Sen entered the training yard, Lin Feng, Tang Zhenliu, Qin Xuan, Huangfu Jing, and Yi Dong Mu were all there already. Lin Feng and Yi Dong Mu were in the middle of a fight.


    Lin Feng¡¯s power was definitely defensive based whereas Yi Dong Mu was all about raw attacks. The two of them were fighting as pr opposites. It was very exciting to see.


    Han Sen saw their powers were hidden and not being fully revealed. He knew they had already broken the world.


    Seeing Han Sen arrive, Yi Dong Mu and Lin Feng stopped. Dragon Lady exined what was going on and how she wanted Yi Dong Mu and Lin Feng to give her the arena.


    Yi Dong Mu¡¯s eyes looked bright. He asked Han Sen, ¡°Do you want to get hit? If that¡¯s what you want, then why did you note and ask me? I am very good at killing people.¡±


    Tang Zhenliu came over and said, ¡°I should be the one to do it. Your skills are too rough. It will be bad if you end up killing San Mu. Recently, I have been practicing how to control knife skills. I am very good at controlling my knife. I can promise you that you will not die. You will be injured, but you will not be disabled.¡±


    Seeing Qin Xuan and Huangfu Jing¡¯s eyes also look bright, Han Sen felt very depressed. ¡°What is this guy doing? I only wanted a few hits, and they want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Go! Go! Go! You are all queuing from behind. I brought him here. I should be the one who gets the first swing.¡± Dragon Lady pushed Yi Dong Mu and Tang Zhenliu away. She was shouting.


    Han Sen was depressed hearing that. Since he was there, he did not want to leave. So, he went to the training yard.


    Yi Dong Mu and Tang Zhenliu were watching from the outside. They saw Han Sen go up to Dragon Lady.


    Dragon Lady smiled at Han Sen. She grabbed something from the air, which had the presence of a knife, and a force appear in her hands. She said to Han Sen, ¡°Tell me where you would like me to cut you.¡±


    ¡°Wherever. Just cut me a few times across the arm. There is no need to go too deep. Just a light mark.¡± Han Sen watched Dragon Lady¡¯s presence explode. It was as if she wished to gut him open and skin him alive. He quickly developed a cold sweat.


    ¡°OK. I will cut your shoulder first.¡± After Dragon Lady said that, her cutlery knife shed toward Han Sen¡¯s arm.


    In the long time that had passed, Dragon Lady¡¯s skills with the knife had matured. The most important thing about her ascension was her ability to now break the world. Her powers and speed had increased. When she shed down, she was so fast that one could not even see the shape of the knife.


    Although Han Sen could follow the trail of the knife, he was still shocked. Dragon Lady was very strong. She was not going to just shave his arm. What she was doing was a big chop. It was like she was going to cut his arm right off.


    If this was before, Han Sen would not have cared for such an attack. It would have been easy to evade it. Now, Han Sen could not feel or sense the iing power. He did not know if he was able to avoid such a strike.


    Han Sen stepped forward. He moved faster than he thought he could. He dodged Dragon Lady¡¯s knife, which came very close to his clothes.


    Upon seeing Han Sen evade her knife, Dragon Lady shed again.


    Han Sen did not have any power in the movement. His speed did not seem all that fast, but he managed to keep on dodging all of her attacks.


    Dragon Lady¡¯s cutlery knife was cold and shy. From top to bottom, she did not even manage to touch Han Sen¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Dragon Lady seemed to be in a rush. Her left hand held a fork. She tried to perforate Han Sen with it. She wanted to throw Han Sen into the air.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was not frozen by the fork. He was still able to dodge it with ease. Dragon Lady¡¯s fork was unable to do anything to Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Dragon Lady gnashed her teeth. Her voice had an old roaring sound in it. Many weapons appeared behind her back. There was a whole wheel of weapons for her to select from.


    Back in ancient times, weapons were not used for fighting. They were designed for hunting. Eating was all soldiers ever needed.


    Dragon Lady used all kinds of weapons to attack Han Sen. The weapons in her hands were mysterious. Her skills were very weird and cruel. Every weapon had its own special, unique powers.


    No matter how much Dragon Lady¡¯s skills raged, and no matter how well she performed, she was unable to skewer Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body was like a thunderstorm, attacking and running. He was always able to do just enough to evade Dragon Lady¡¯s attempts.


    Han Sen thought this was weird too. He no longer sensed when or if he was using power. Yet, whenever he needed it, he had the power and speed he needed. It was the precise amount each time.


    This feeling was extremely weird. Even though Han Sen was not sure about it and what sort of power he was actually using, he knew one thing for sure. His body had not been ruined. He still had a powerful power. It was just that he was unable to feel its existence.


    ¡°Allow me.¡± Seeing Dragon Lady exhaust all her tricks and still failing to hurt Han Sen, Yi Dong Mu waltzed right into the training yard. He held a knife, but he did not draw it. He grew stronger with every step he took. He quickly walked up to Han Sen and coldly said, ¡°My Break World powers are based on pure speed. When my knife is drawn, people die. You better be careful.¡±


    Dragon Lady retreated into a corner. Yi Dong Mu stepped toward Han Sen as if he was a sea with shocking waves swelling. He pushed his power to the maximum.


    In the next second, Yi Dong Mu¡¯s knife was out of its scabbard. Lin Feng and the others thought the knife air was very suppressing. It was like an invisible knife had just shed their throats, but they did not see the knife light shine.


    People were shocked. Yi Dong Mu¡¯s knife was very strong, and they could feel the knife sh their throats by merely watching the man. They did not know Han Sen¡¯s situation, so they could not tell if he could block the knife.


    Han Sen did not n on blocking it. His body just followed what it saw like the wind. He slowly retreated. Yi Dong Mu¡¯s knife wasing fast, but it missed. This even shocked Yi Dong Mu.


    After the shock subsided, Yi Dong Mu¡¯s hands kept going wild with repeated knife strikes. Every swipe of the knife was faster than thest. The shes were so fast that even the wind was changing color. It was like countless wind des were dancing. Still, not even one could ruffle the sleeves of Han Sen¡¯s clothing.

 Chapter 3382 - Little Uncle Returns

    <h4>Chapter 3382 Little Uncle Returns</h4>


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Huangfu Jing sounded calm. When she walked to the battleground, she suddenly teleported and appeared behind Han Sen. She tried to strike his shoulders with her legs.


    Han Sen was unable to use his Dongxuan Aura. He was not supposed to be able to know what Huangfu Jing was nning to do to him from behind. Han Sen was still somehow able to see what Huangfu Jing was nning to do from behind. He was able to see everything she was doing.


    His body moved horizontally. He avoided Huangfu Jing¡¯s attempted strike.


    Huangfu Jing seemed to know that was going to happen. She did notnd her strike. She teleported elsewhere. She appeared next to Han Sen and tried striking him down with her legs again.


    Han Sen did not fall back. He went forehead. He got close to Huangfu Jing and followed her body. Huangfu Jing¡¯s sweep attacks were not working. She was unable tond a hit on Han Sen.


    Huangfu Jing froze. Her body suddenly split up into several copies of herself. With all sorts of different positions and angles to attack from, her clones unleashed all they could. From the sky and the ground, it was like many Huangfu Jings were attacking Han Sen.


    Han Sen¡¯s body kept moving. He was like a prophet. He put Huangfu Jing¡¯s infinite attacks into nothingness. No matter how much raging she unleashed, she was unable to bring harm to Han Sen.


    Yi Dong Mu coldly shouted. He found the right time to push Han Sen into a corner, but Han Sen¡¯s body turned. He exited from the corner he was not supposed to be able to leave and avoided Yi Dong Mu¡¯s attacks.


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s infinite teleportation attacks and Yi Dong Mu¡¯s knives were covering every inch of the training yard, still, neither of them was able to hurt Han Sen.


    Han Sen was feeling very good. Although he could not feel the power he was using, and he could not use geno arts, his body¡¯s natural reactions were being honed. He was starting to get used to his new way of fighting.


    Lin Feng and the others did not strike. Huangfu Jing and Yi Dong Mu were attacking Han Sen, yet they were unable to hurt him. Even if they were to join in and try to hurt Han Sen, it would have been pointless.


    Qin Xuan said to Zero, ¡°Zero, youe and give it a go,¡±


    Zero¡¯s powers never missed. If there was someone able tond a hit on Han Sen, it would have had to be Zero.


    In fact, Han Sen¡¯s whole reason for seeking out Zero in the first ce was for her to use her Falsified-Sky Sutra power to see if she could hurt him. He hoped that would trigger his body¡¯s power.


    Zero nodded. She raised her hand like it was a knife. She went silent and tried shing Han Sen.


    Zero¡¯s Falsified-Sky Sutra power came raging at Han Sen¡¯s arm. She was not trying to kill him.


    The Falsified-Sky Sutra had cause power, so it would be the same no matter where it hit.


    Zero shed. Han Sen¡¯s heart had some kind of rm. His hands shed out. It led to the production of a ding and crunching sound. It was like Han Sen¡¯s hand broke a ss.


    ¡°Falsified-Sky power is useless. Your body is fine. It is very strong. Why are you telling us you cannot feel your power? You are merely trying to make us jealous.¡± Tang Zhenliu sounded angry as he spoke.


    ¡°I really cannot feel any power flowing through me. While I was fighting and affected by your power, it seemed as if my body could still react as it should. Still, it is just me reacting. I cannot feel any power flowing through me. I cannot use power to fight back either.¡± The three of them stopped fighting while Han Sen tried to feel out his own body. He could not detect any power in his body. It was just like an average body.


    Han Sen conducted a few tests. He noticed his body was rather like a mirror. The stronger the opponent unleashed their power, the more power Han Sen react with it. If the opponent was weak, Han Sen¡¯s body could not unleash explosive power in response.


    Therefore, Han Sen could not actually control his own power. If the opponent was just amoner, he could only use the type of powers typically reserved for goons if he fought that person.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Han Sen did not understand how his body had turned into what it was.


    Han Sen was not happy about the changes because his body could not use powerful powers. He needed strong enemies to elicit stronger responses. If he met weak people, he would respond appropriately. He could only tie with his opponents.


    He could not discern the reason why his body had changed this way. Han Sen had to wait for Mister White toe up with answers.


    Regarding Han Yufei, Han Sen did not n on going back to her. He firmly believed that every researcher was mad.


    ¡°There is no point in me being here, but now I do not have any geno arts. I cannot go back to the sanctuaries. I will have to ask Littleflower to take me there.¡± Han Sen went looking for Littleflower. The sky suddenly shed. Something changed on the geno tablet.


    Leader of the 31st sky: Wang Yuhang


    Han Sen looked over. The geno tablet was shining with a few words. The 31st sky seemed to be shining as well. A new leader had just risen.


    Han Sen was very happy. ¡°Little Uncle is not dead! On top of that, he is the leader of the 31st sky.¡±


    Wang Yuhang had gone to the 31st sky but did note back. Han Sen wanted to go look for him. After thinking about it, he thought he might attract the attention of God Chaos Party and Qin Xiu. That might have gotten Wang Yuhang killed, so he refrained from seeking him out.


    Upon seeing Wang Yuhang assert a leader seat, Han Sen was delighted.


    People all across Space Garden were joyous about it too. Not longter, a shadow broke space and arrived. It was driving a shiny bike. It was Wang Yuhang.


    ¡°Little Uncle, you are interesting. The 31st sky leader, eh?¡± Tang Zhenliu proimed with augh, ¡°You have just earned humanity a bunch of reputation in the geno universe.¡±


    Wang Yuhang looked rather morbid. ¡°Stop talking. I almost died.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone asked him about what happened.


    Wang Yuhang wanted to speak, but he did not. He did not say anything more. He went up to Han Sen and pulled him aside. ¡°San Mu, get over here. There is something I would like to ask you.¡±


    After getting pulled aside by Wang Yuhang, Han Sen asked, ¡°What is it, Little Uncle?¡±


    Wang Yuhang looked around to ensure no one was around. He put his face next to Han Sen and quietly asked, ¡°San Mu, do you know a very beautiful woman?¡±


    Han Sen didn¡¯t think Wang Yuhang was making sense, so he replied, ¡°Little Uncle, I know many beautiful women. Which one are you talking about?¡±


    Wang Yuhang quickly said, ¡°A beautiful woman you seem to know can break the sky.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the woman who has the power to be a leader?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Stronger than that. When I was trapped in the 31st sky, she hurt me badly. I was almost unable to return. She said she let me live for your sake. It was pathetic.¡± Wang Yuhang felt angry.


    ¡°What did she look like? What did you do?¡± Han Sen looked at Wang Yuhang with curiosity. To make Wang Yuhang angry, that woman must have done something pretty savage.


    ¡°I do not know what she looks like because she wore a white mask. I could not see her face, but she said she was your friend. I do not know if it was a real friend or not. When I became the leader of the 31st sky, she was still able to travel freely through the 33 skies. Her powers are really scary. She told me to tell you that you should not return to the 33 skies.¡±

 Chapter 3383 - Test Subjec

    <h4>Chapter 3383 Test Subjec</h4>


    ¡°Why can I not go to the 33 skies?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°She said you cannot enter the 33 skies again,¡± Wang Yuhang said. ¡°If you do need to go, you must at least bring Bao¡¯er there.¡±


    ¡°What else did she say to you?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wang Yuhang shook his head.


    ¡°If someone knows about Bao¡¯er, it is likely big sky demon.¡± Although Han Sen guessed that, he did not think it seemed quite right. If it was big sky demon, she would not want to expose Bao¡¯er to risks.


    He did some research alongside Wang Yuhang, but he was unable to find out who that woman could have been. So, Han Sen had to shelve his thoughts rted to it for now. Plus, Han Sen was not nning on returning to the 33 skies anyway.


    After sending Wang Yuhang away, he called Littleflower toe over. He was going to have Littleflower take him back to the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen was worried about his body being repelled by the sanctuaries, but nothing like that happened. While he was in the sanctuaries, he felt as if he was in the geno universe. There were no differences. His body was able to adjust to the sanctuaries quite easily.


    ¡°Back in the sanctuaries, I would not be repelled by the sanctuaries. After getting used to the pressure of the geno universe, going back to the sanctuaries will have me feeling a bit light-headed. Right now, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Han Sen knew his body was not normal.


    He went looking for Chaos and Bao¡¯er with Littleflower. He wanted to see how Bao¡¯er was doing, and he wanted Chaos to see what had happened to his body.


    ¡°Littleflower! Dad!¡± Bao¡¯er was happy to see them. She went to hold both of their hands.


    ¡°Ah, there is my little Bao¡¯er! Tell me, how is your practiceing along?¡± Han Sen stroked Bao¡¯er¡¯s head.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s happy face was wiped away in a second. She looked depressed as she said, ¡°Nothing. The gourd vine is not listening to me.¡±


    The ck crystal armor-shaped Chaos arrived. She coldly said, ¡°When the genesbine, it needs progress. There is no need to rush these things. We still have some time before Qin Xiu bes Reboot ss.¡±


    Han Sen had a few thoughts on his mind, so he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it before Qin Xiu levels up to Reboot ss? Don¡¯t we have a higher chance of losing after he reaches Reboot ss?¡±


    Chaos exined, ¡°In fact, we need to wait until Qin Xiu bes Reboot ss so the geno prototype armorpletelybines. That way, we can destroy it. Before that, even if we kill him, we cannot stop his soul from reincarnating. His next life will be even scarier.¡±


    Seeing Han Sen and Littleflower failing to understand, Chaos further exined, ¡°Qin Xiu¡¯s past life was when he was the Wu Wei Dao Alpha. The Wu Wei Dao Alpha tried to escape the control of the Ultimate Egg. He paid a high price to seed. It ended up limiting Qin Xiu¡¯s potential. This time, if Qin Xiu reincarnates again, his genes will be too strong to imagine. By then, even without any geno prototype armor, he will be able to aplish the final step. Then, no one will be able to control him.¡±


    ¡°If the Geno Hall Leader wants to kill Qin Xiu, does that mean we can actually choose to sit back and sip alcoholic beverages while not doing anything?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°After all, that annoying geezer will have to reincarnate. Why don¡¯t we just not do anything while he does that? I mean, all the spirits that reincarnate have to go through the geno hall.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not mention that Qin Xiu is already very strong. Aside from Bao¡¯er, I don¡¯t think anyone can kill him. Even if they could, I doubt they could annihte the spirit. He has a Reboot-ss God Spirit Blood-Pulse. When he reincarnates, he will not have to pass through the geno hall.¡± Chaos denied Han Sen¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Who is Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen could not help but ask this question again.


    Han Sen thought Chaos would not answer him. After he went quiet a little, Chaos sighed and said, ¡°It is fine for me to tell you. Human Alpha is me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father¡¯s test subject.¡±


    ¡°Test subject?¡± Han Sen looked at Chaos with an expression of shock.


    Chaos smiled. ¡°Back then, me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father were like water and fire. He was the God Hall Leader who ruled the universe, and I wanted to rece him to be the leader of the universe. We kept trying to find ways we could beat each other, but we would only tie every time. Neither of us won. The universe was destroyed because of us. If it was to continue, even if one of us prevailed, only a broken universe full of holes would have been left. That was not what we wanted. So, me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father thought of a different way in which we might fight. We made a bet to see who could lead the universe.¡±


    ¡°What kind of bet would that be?¡± Littleflower asked with curiosity.


    ¡°The power of the universe is boundless,¡± Chaos coldly said. ¡°Every power can be pushed to its max potential. Things can even be invincible, but there is only one power that can have someonebeled as a creator.¡±


    ¡°Making life?¡± Han Sen suddenly understood.


    Chaos nodded. ¡°Yes. It was to create life. Me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father made a bet as to which of us could produce a better life. Then, that person would be the leader of the universe.¡±


    ¡°Was that how Human Alpha was born?¡± Even Littleflower was able to understand what was going on.


    ¡°It was not at the beginning. Early on, me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father created a different life. We kept trying to perfect it. We kept trying to fix the ws in the genes, hoping to suppress each other.¡± After saying that, Chaos¡¯ eyes looked strange. She smiled a little and said, ¡°The people who know you the most are not your best friends or family. They are your enemies. As me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father researched, the more we learned about each other. The more we learned, the more we came to admire each other. It led to a rtionship that was not one of rivalry.¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°You guys were great. How could you fight and then have sex? No one can do that.¡±


    Han Sen did not dare say that out loud, but he had a question pop up in his mind. He said, ¡°You guys created life. One of them was Human Alpha. Who was the other?¡±


    ¡°Human Alpha was made by Bao¡¯er¡¯s father. The life I created was the Witch.¡± Chaos smiled and went on to say, ¡°Although our rtionship had some changes, we both really wanted to win. So, we kept our bet going. Neither of us wanted to lose this gambit. Then, we put genes into the life forces.¡±


    Han Sen never expected this was how the Witch came to be born. It was no wonder why so many of the Witches were so scary. The genes they possessed were top-ss.


    Chaos stopped smiling. She sighed and said, ¡°Now, we are not so proud. If it was not for us, none of this would be happening. It is a shame our pride got in the way back then. Neither of us was willing to admit we lost. Neither of us wanted to take a step back. We kept on fighting.¡±

 Chapter 3384 - Back to the 33 Skies

    <h4>Chapter 3384 Back to the 33 Skies</h4>


    Han Sen could not help but ask, ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°It does not matter. In the end, Human Alpha had my genes and the genes of Bao¡¯er¡¯s father. With the modifications we did to him, he was already almost the most perfect life force in existence that had Reboot powers and the geno prototype armor powers.¡±


    Chaos looked at Bao¡¯er and said, ¡°When we realized the problem, it was already toote. Human Alpha¡¯s evolutions were out of control. Even me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father were unable to control Human Alpha. In the end, Bao¡¯er¡¯s father had to reboot the universe. Other people think it was a fight between me and Bao¡¯er¡¯s father, but that was why the universe was rebooted. As a matter of fact, it was not us. It was because of Human Alpha.¡±


    ¡°That means Bao¡¯er and Qin Xiu are, in some way, quite simr. They possess your genes and the genes of the previous God Hall Leader.¡± Han Sen was finally able to understand why Qin Xiu was so strong and had the power to reboot the universe.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Chaos said. ¡°He has our genes, but his genes were already very strong. It was through our genes that he became nearly perfect. Aside from Bao¡¯er, no other creature has the potential to be as great as Qin Xiu.¡±


    Han Sen stood still and thought, ¡°After all of that... After all those disasters, it was all because of you people. Now, Bao¡¯er is the one that has to wipe your asses.¡±


    Han Sen did not like this, but there was nothing he could do. Still, Han Sen did not know what happened to influence Chaos into not telling him why Human Alpha was so keen on killing everyone.


    ¡°Ugh, do you know what? This is really starting to bore me. We¡¯re obviously building up to a grand finale. While I would love a big payoff to all that has happened in my life, I don¡¯t think I am going to get it. Why? My body! Unfortunately, I am not sure if I am going to be of much use. So, let¡¯s skip that conversation and start talking about me for a minute. Quite dishearteningly, my body has a problem. Since you are you, I was hoping you might be able to have a look and see what exactly is going wrong with me.¡± Han Sen told Chaos about everything that had happened to him.


    Chaos put her hands on Han Sen¡¯s chest. She put some power into Han Sen¡¯s body for the purposes of examination.


    When her body went to Han Sen¡¯s body, it immediately vanished. It was like Han Sen¡¯s body was a bottomless hole. Her power was unable to create a ssh.


    Chaos looked more shocked than ever. She kept looking at Han Sen¡¯s body. She said, ¡°The sanctuaries, the geno hall, and the geno tablet already existed when the universe was first created. The power of the universe is weaker now, but the level of the sanctuaries was never any lower than the geno hall and the geno tablet. By using the sanctuaries, I discovered that the evolution modules of the sanctuaries were special. When things were rebooted, Bao¡¯er was sent there. I hoped Bao¡¯er would be able to use powers learned in the sanctuaries to grow up. Regarding the final level up of the sanctuaries, I do not know.¡±


    ¡°If you want to use the powers of the sanctuaries to evolve, it is not easy. The fact you humans were able to have the protection of the sanctuaries was a miraculous ident. ording to the theory, only the spirits in the sanctuaries should have been the lives in the sanctuaries. Normally, only they were able to enjoy what it was like to level up in the sanctuaries.¡± Chaos looked at Han Sen¡¯s body and said, ¡°If my powers are still here, even just 1%, I should be able to check out your body. But I am still too weak and cannot do such a thing.¡±


    Han Sen was disappointed. If Chaos could not tell what had happened to his body, he had no clue who might have been able to help him.


    Han Sen still had some hope and asked Chaos, ¡°With my situation being what it is, is there no way for me toplete the final step?¡±


    Chaos looked certain as she said, ¡°Impossible. If you make that final step, your body¡¯s genes will be above the universe¡¯s limit. Whatever you do will affect the rules of the universe. It will create mass destruction. It will not be as peaceful as before. When youbined with Wan¡¯er, the power used was almost unlimited. Can you feel it in the way you felt it before?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. His situation was different from what it was before. Nothing was the same.


    Chaos looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Can you still control the Ultimate Egg?¡±


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°After evolving, I have not been able to feel the Ultimate Egg¡¯s presence.¡±


    ¡°The humans in the sanctuaries have Qin Xiu¡¯s genes. The Ultimate Egg is to control Qin Xiu. ording to the theory, you cannot absorb the Ultimate Egg. Now, you cannot feel the Ultimate Egg. This is weird.¡± Chaos spoke with a frown. She could not think of a solution.


    Chaos did not want to waste too much time. She continued teaching Bao¡¯er about the gourd. Han Sen was going to research the conditions of his body, hoping to find a way to harness its current state.


    Chaos wanted a geno tablet fight where Bao¡¯er could defeat Qin Xiu. She thought that if Bao¡¯erbined with the gourd vine, she could win.


    When the geno tablet¡¯s battles were in the final few, Bao¡¯er would only have to focus on Qin Xiu. She did not have to worry about Qin Xiu¡¯s Break World creatures.


    Of course, that meant Bao¡¯er had to be the first sky leader before the 33 skies were owned all by others. Then, she could participate in the geno tablet fight.


    Han Sen had not been in Burning Red Sky for a while. The role of Burning Red Sky leader had been taken away by this point, leaving only Wang Yuhang with a leadership position in the 33 skies.


    ¡°I cannot allow Bao¡¯er to face Qin Xiu alone. I must get a seat for myself again.¡± Han Sen thought about doing this, but he knew he couldn¡¯t.


    Han Sen spent a lot of time researching his body, but nothing he tried seemed to work. Whoever he fought would obviously be stronger, but he could not control that strength.


    More and more leadership positions in the 33 skies were taken. Now, only three of the skies had not birthed a leader. When all the leaders were born, the geno tablet fight would begin.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s progress had not been going too well either. Bao¡¯er had been unable tobine with the gourd vine. Her power was strong, but not strong enough to break through the universe.


    Another sky lit up. Ancient Devil¡¯s name appeared. There were only two more skies now.


    ¡°No. I must get one sky!¡± Han Sen could no longer wait. He had to get a sky for himself. If he did not, he would not be able to participate in the geno tablet fight.


    Han Sen exined what he was going to do to the people in Sky Garden. Ning Yue, who was wearing green and feathery clothes, walked up to Han Sen and said, ¡°I wille with you.¡±


    His body¡¯s presence had be weird. When Han Sen looked at him, he asked with shock, ¡°Have your Break World genes reached a hundred?¡±

 Chapter 3385 - Time Sky

    <h4>Chapter 3385 Time Sky</h4>


    Ning Yue nodded. ¡°My Super God Spirit body finished evolving.¡±


    When Han Sen heard him, his eyes went bright. He asked, ¡°What is the difference with you now after your Super God Spirit body finished evolving.¡±


    ¡°My Super God Spirit body became an ultimate Super God Spirit body. It is just stronger,¡± Ning Yue casually said.


    Han Sen had aplex look almost immediately after hearing that. Ning Yue¡¯s Super God Spirit body had evolved to an ultimate version of the Super God Spirit bodypared to Han Sen, whose Super God Spirit body was reduced to nothing. It was frustrating.


    ¡°The Super God Spirit body is dependent on one¡¯s karma,¡± Han Sen depressingly stated.


    Ning Yue looked at Han Sen, who was standing still, and asked, ¡°Are you going or are you not going?¡±


    ¡°I am going.¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind returned to the present. He then followed Ning Yue. They broke space and raced to the 33 skies.


    Because the 33 skies only had two emptyyers of sky left, the skies that already had a leader were difficult to breach. Usually, they would have teleported to the skies that did not have an owner.


    Han Sen and Ning Yue did not get close to the barrier of the 33 skies. There were lots of Break World beasts on the search for Han Sen. They immediately roared and came for him.


    ¡°Let me take care of this,¡± Ning Yue coldly said. He plucked a feather from his feathery clothing. He waved it at the Break World beasts.


    A beautiful, green halo was emitted. The bodies of the Break World beasts that touched the green halo became a green light that dissolved.


    Within the blink of an eye, a dozen Break World beasts were turned into nothingness.


    Thest Break World gene was floating in the air.


    The scene seemed frozen. The Break World beasts behind them were in shock. They all retreated. None of them dared to go for Han Sen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ning Yue went to 33 skies, which looked like a big tombstone. The Break World beasts surrounding the 33 skies formed a path for them.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Han Sen¡¯s gave a thumbs up. Ning Yue¡¯s power was so scary, his Super God Spirit body was wildly different.


    Han Sen started wondering what the ultimate Super God Spirit body of Qin Xuan and the others might be like. He couldn¡¯tprehend how scary theirbined powers would be. The God Chaos Party and all other parties would be immediately destroyed.


    Ning Yue used his feathers to swing. The barriers of the 33 skies were cut open. He walked in and disappeared.


    Han Sen wanted to follow Ning Yue to enter, but the gap in the barrier was gone the moment Ning Yue entered.


    Han Sen felt bad about this. He used his own body to go to the invisible wall, but his body could not use any power because he did not currently have an enemy. Han Sen did not have any power, so he did not know if he could break through the invisible wall.


    When Han Sen hit the invisible wall, it was like he hit nothing. He just went straight through. It was like no bai sema existed in the first ce.


    Patong!


    Han Sen¡¯s body fell. When Han Sennded, the impact of his fall created a massive circr crater in the ground.


    Han Sen checked out the crater. He discovered that the ce he was in now was incredibly weird. In the sky, there were lots of giant rocky objects that were like a watch.


    The watches were the sizes of stones. There were some big ones, and there were others that were small. The small ones were about the size of a baseball field. Some of the bigger ones were about the size of a. Hands were depicting the hours and minutes.


    Obviously, they were not real watches. They did not move as a clock did. The hands were stiff in their ces and did not move.


    Han Sen hadnded on a stone watch that was kind of like an ind.


    Han Sen knew he had entered the 29th sky. There were only two skies left with no owners. The 29th sky was called Time Sky. From what he was seeing, he knew he was correct about his current location.


    Although he knew Time Sky¡¯s name, Han Sen did not know why there was still no leader. ording to theory, many people should have been able to enter the 29th sky, yet no leader had yet to emerge.


    Han Sen came out from the hole. He walked to the edge of the watch and looked around. He did not notice Ning Yue around him. He did not even know if he too had been deposited in Time Sky.


    ¡°Han Sen.¡± While Han Sen was looking around, he heard someone call his name. That voice was very familiar.


    He looked in the direction where the voice hade from. Above him, he saw a stone watch that was the size of a football stadium. A man was standing on the edge of that watch. He was looking at him from above.


    ¡°Ancient Devil, what are you doing here? Did you not already take a sky for yourself and be its leader?¡± Han Sen had a shocked expression as he looked at Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil did not speak. He jumped down andnded close to Han Sen.


    Han Sen wished to say something, but Ancient Devil performed a gesture to stop Han Sen and said, ¡°There is no time. The next time wheel is going to start. You need to listen up. The time around here can affect the speed time goes by. When the time wheel starts to spin, time will go fast-forward differently. It might even reverse. You will be affected if you are in a certain time area.¡±


    Han Sen immediately sensed how serious this was. He frowned and asked, ¡°How fast does the time go by?¡±


    ¡°When it slows, it can be slow,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°When it is fast, it can be very fast. One moment could take one thousand years. For a human and their lifespan, you might die on a watch in one second. Either that, or you will devolve and be a sperm.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way not to be affected by this?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°There is no way. Every time the time wheel starts to spin, the speeds are different from thest time. It all depends on your luck. Hopefully, you will go to a time area where time is slowed down.¡± Ancient Devil paused and said, ¡°Or, you can find a sky watch in Time Sky. If you manage to control it, you will be the leader of Time Sky.¡±


    ¡°How do I find that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If people knew where to find it, many Break World creatures would not be trapped here.¡± Ancient Devil pointed to somewhere far away. There was a big dragon that looked like a diamond carving. It was traveling through the rock watches.


    ¡°That is one of Qin Xiu¡¯s Break World beasts,¡± Ancient Devil quietly said. ¡°Its Break World rate is at least 95%. Thest time the time wheel spun, it was hurt by time. It lost the scales on its body, and its Break World rate went down to 60%.¡±


    Han Sen did not understand and asked, ¡°Why did God Hall Leader not send Moment God, a time God Spirit, here?¡±


    This was a time area sky. Whether it was Moment God or God Chaos Party¡¯s Itchy, either of them should have been able to control such a ce with ease.

 Chapter 3386 - Time Wheel Spins

    <h4>Chapter 3386 Time Wheel Spins</h4>


    Ancient Devil smiled. ¡°It is because this ce is a time element sky. That is why they did not daree.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen did not really understand the way Ancient Devil was thinking.


    Ancient Devil said, ¡°It is easy to understand. It is like the way many machines are affected by electromaic pulses. Time here can change its speed. For time-element beings, that can cause a great disturbance. If they fought here, they would have to figure out how to fix the disturbance problem. Other power elements are not as affected here. They can fight here. The more powerful you are with time elements, the worse you will be in Time Sky. Of course, if their time power can go beyond Time Sky, none of this can affect them. If you were able to control time, time-element elites will not be affected here. They would be invincible. Now, no one has a time power that can exceed Time Sky.¡±


    Han Sen understood what Ancient Devil told him. He wished to say something, but he heard the sound of an old grandfather clock.


    He did not know where that sound came from. It sounded very cold as it echoed throughout all of Time Sky. It was not very sharp, but it went very far. Every creature in Time Sky could hear the chiming.


    Ancient Devil looked around and said, ¡°Time is up. Are you nning to stay here to try your luck? Would you prefer pushing your luck elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°I am going wherever you are going,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    Ancient Devil did not say anything in response. He flew toward a smaller stone clock. Han Sen followed him.


    Han Sen¡¯s knowledge of Time Sky was limited. He could not tell if the stone clocks were going clockwise or counterclockwise. Ancient Devil had been there for a while, so he was still fine. Han Sen still felt that there had to be something odd about it.


    Ancient Devil stood atop the stone clock and said, ¡°I do not have many good ideas. I am just going to try my luck. This stone clock is small, so the effects are not as strong. Later, if time goes too fast here, we will have to hurry up and go to another time area.¡±


    The bell was still chiming. It kept chiming and chiming. It was far away and really mysteriously.


    After thinking about something, Han Sen asked, ¡°Is this clock going to ring every hour?¡±


    Ancient Devil said, ¡°You guessed it almost correctly. Time Sky¡¯s clock chiming is a way to tell time. It rings once every two hours from one to 12. After the bell rings, it will go into a time loop. The time loop willst one hour, and there will be 11 soundings.¡±


    Han Sen wanted to say something, but he heard the sound of something screaming. There was a dragon in flight not too far away. It had the head of a drill. It looked like it was searching for which stone clock to stop at, but it kept picking and choosing withoutmitment. It was obviously hesitating quite a bit. It didn¡¯t stop anywhere.


    The diamond-like big dragon was still hesitant. The 11 bell chimes were already done. In the next second, Han Sen saw the stone clock start spinning.


    The stone clock needle kept spinning. It went faster, then it went slower. When it was slow, it jumped every block. When it was fast, it was like a fan. It was like the whole world was spinning.


    Ancient Devil and Han Sen looked at the stone clock below them. If that stone clock went too fast, they would have to get out of there regardless of if it reversed or spun straight.


    Of course, before they left, they would have to find a way to escape the time zone.


    Fortunately, beneath their feet, the clock¡¯s spinning speed was normal. It was a little bit faster though. It was around two or three times faster than a normal clock.


    If they stood there for one hour, to other people it meant it would be two or three hours.


    Han Sen felt relieved. When he looked at Ancient Devil, Han Sen noticed Ancient Devil seemed a bit more rxed now too.


    When Han Sen looked at the diamond-liked big dragon, his face changed. The dragon did not look so good. It had been choosing for so long and had not decided on a spot tond. Now, the clock¡¯s needle was spinning faster than an airne¡¯s propeller. One could not even see the needles properly.


    The diamond-like dragon roared. It tried escaping to another stone clock¡¯s area. As soon as it started flying, its body looked weird. It was bing smaller.


    Han Sen had to watch a scary scene unfold. A giant dragon¡¯s body flew 300 feet away with its body shrinking. What was once a big dragon had been turned into the size of a dinosaur. From a dinosaur, it turned into the size of an elephant. It then was the size of a crocodile. Before long, it was the size of a lizard.


    The dragon was unable to escape the area of the stone clock. It turned into a crystal-looking egg. Since it had a rushed personality, it quickly rushed out of the scary reverse time zone to reach a different time zone.


    In the other time zone, time went by much slower. The gene egg was floating in the air. It looked like a wless diamond.


    After watching all of this, Han Sen felt a chill. He saw a scary Break World beast be beaten into an egg. It was very shocking to witness.


    Although Han Sen had a simr power, it was not a time element. It did not look as shocking.


    ¡°That big dragon was an ultimate gene race,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°If you are interested in it, wait until the time wheel is over. Then, you can go over there and take it.¡±


    ¡°If you are not interested, I will do it myself.¡± Han Sen did not mind that. He went toward that area.


    At this time, Break World beasts were no longer rare. No matter how high of a Break World rate a Break World beast had, it was still entirely dependent on talent. The Break World rate of rare gene races was still exceedingly high.


    The time wheel spun for an hour. In the next hour, people were able to do things while. Time Sky was no longer a ce of danger.


    Looking around at all the different clock areas, it was clear that some areas did not spin fast. Ancient Devil flew over to one of them. He was looking for a time clock.


    Ancient Devil waved to Han Sen and said, ¡°You and I came here for the sky clock. We should not be working together, so we should part ways for now.¡±


    Han Sen did not n on leaving Ancient Devil¡¯s side. After taking the gene egg, he followed him. He smiled and asked, ¡°Ancient Devil, did you not already earn the leadership position of another sky? Why are you here in Time Sky?¡±


    ¡°I have a n, and it is my own.¡± Ancient Devil did not n on answering Han Sen.


    Seeing that Ancient Devil was not going to answer, Han Sen didn¡¯t try to force him. Still, he did not leave. He just went silent and followed Ancient Devil.


    Han Sen did not know if it was just because his body was slow or what, but he could not feel as the time clock did anything to him.


    Han Sen was not entirely sure about it. He did not know if it was just because he could not feel the power or whether or not the time zones really could not affect his body.

 Chapter 3387 - Floating Kill Elder

    <h4>Chapter 3387 Floating Kill Elder</h4>


    Han Sen was behind Ancient Devil. He kept walking silently. When the next stone clock rang, the danger was considerably less. The speed of time in different areas could be segmented. As long as one did not have a death wish, one would be fine.


    Han Sen wanted to ask Ancient Devil if he fought against Bury Path God and big sky demon over the relics. If he asked that, Ancient Devil would know he had been there. Therefore, Han Sen did not ask him anything about that.


    Ancient Devil kept walking. He eventually said, ¡°It is pointless to keep on following me. I do not know where the sky clock is. I am only trying my luck like you.¡±


    ¡°You are luckier than me, so following you gives me a better chance.¡± Han Sen did not do anything. He carried on following Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil kept walking and said, ¡°The sky clock is hidden amongst the stone clocks, but no one knows which one is the sky clock.¡±


    ¡°You do not look like someone who woulde to a ce on aplete whim. You would not juste here and risk your neck on a chance.¡± Han Sen understood Ancient Devil too much.


    Ancient Devil sighed and said, ¡°Whatever. I can teach you how to find the sky clock. In exchange, you cannot follow me anymore.¡±


    Han Sen squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you so afraid of me following you? Do you already know where the sky clock is?¡±


    Ancient Devil felt bad. He shook his head. ¡°If I knew where the sky clock was, it would not take me this long to seek it out. I just do not want you following me. Every time you follow me, something bad happens. Even if I am lucky enough to find it, you will only end up taking it away from me. Why should I waste my time here? If you are going to keep on following me, I will just stop looking.¡±


    Han Sen rubbed his nose. Ancient Devil was right. Every time he followed Ancient Devil, the man was put at a disadvantage. If Ancient Devil stopped looking, it would not benefit Han Sen.


    Han Sen said, ¡°Fine. Tell me how to find the sky clock. We will both try our luck in separate ways. First, you must answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know why I became the leader of a sky but still came to Time Sky? Is that it?¡± Ancient Devil enquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen said with a nod.


    Ancient Devil was silent a moment before saying, ¡°I can tell you that I did note to Time Sky for the leadership position. I am here for the sky clock.¡±


    ¡°What is the difference?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    ¡°Of course, there is a difference,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°When you obtain the sky clock, you do not have to be the leader. If I get the sky clock, I can still give up being the leader of another sky to be Time Sky¡¯s leader. That would be the best result.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do with the sky clock?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°The sky clock can speed up and reverse time,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°I need it to aplish one thing. You were only allowed to ask one question of me. I have already answered you.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Tell me how to find the sky clock.¡± Han Sen understood Ancient Devil, so he stopped asking.


    Ancient Devil told Han Sen which direction to go to find the sky clock. He then left.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Han Sen said as a friendly goodbye to Ancient Devil.


    ¡°I think it would be best if we never met again.¡± Ancient Devil did not turn back as he left. He was not like Han Sen, who was acting all clingy.


    Han Sen felt bad. He licked his lips. If he were able to follow Ancient Devil, he would have a much higher chance of finding the sky clock. He knew he could not bully the man too much. If Ancient Devil really got angry, he would not be able to find the sky clock. Plus, Ancient Devil might even kill him.


    Now that Ancient Devil was gone, Han Sen looked around and went in a different direction.


    Ancient Devil had taught him an easy method. It sounded dumb, but it worked.


    The sky clock was amidst the countless stone clocks that made up the realm. No matter how hard one looked, nothing stood out to indicate that one clock was the sky clock.


    To see the sky clock, one needed to try each stone clock one by one. The sky clock and ordinary clocks all looked the same, but the needles of the sky clock were different from the usual needles of stone clocks.


    He just needed to try the needles. He would then be able to tell if something was a sky clock or not.


    There were countless numbers of stone clocks in Time Sky. To try each needle on each clock over and over, and to try each one, there was no telling how long such an endeavor would take. Therefore, it was all down to luck.


    It was like winning a lottery. If one were lucky, one would get the jackpot on the first go. If one was unlucky, one would have to keep trying to the end.


    Han Sen had no choice. He had to rely on the method Ancient Devil had told him about.


    Now, the needle was spinning. The method was not going to work. He had to wait until the needles stopped before trying it.


    ¡°Ancient Devil did not try it here, so I bet he has already given the stone clocks here a go. Let me go elsewhere.¡± Han Sen hade toote. He did not know if the stone clocks he was at had already been tested, so he had to keep trying them one by one.


    After walking for a short while, he saw a few Break World creatures gathering on the opposite side of a stone clock. The one at the center of the assembly was the leader. He was a God Chaos Party elder. Han Sen had seen him while he engaged in thest big battle against the organization.


    ¡°Han Sen, where are you going to run this time?¡± The elder saw Han Sen too. He immediately had a few Break World beasts apany him to surround Han Sen.


    Han Sen could not run fast, and there were not that many areas to run to. The directions he could choose to escape were quite limited.


    ¡°Are you guys not leaving?¡± Han Sen checked out the elder and Break World beasts. He did not care all that much about them.


    He had a low battle power. When he met stronger foes, he fought harder. It would not have been easy for the elder and his Break World beasts to try and kill him.


    ¡°Our leader wants you to die. That means you will not be allowed to live. My name is Floating Kill. After you die, never forget that I was the one who killed you.¡± After Floating Kill spoke, he raised his hands. He pulled out a building tower and threw it at Han Sen.


    That tower wasprised of 18 floors. It glowed with golden light. It was like a god tower. The moment it left his hands, it headed straight for Han Sen¡¯s head.


    Although Han Sen sped himself up to avoid the suppression of the tower, he looked at the towering right before his face.


    Floating Kill was shocked. His floating kill had locked onto a target, so he should not have been able to escape. Yet Han Sen was able to dodge the floating kill¡¯s suppression. He was surprised by this.


    Almost at the same time, five Break World beasts roared. All kinds of powers covered the sky and the ground, including wind, fire, thunder, and lightning. It was all going for Han Sen.


    The Break World powers were very scary. They almost covered the entire stone clock¡¯s area. Han Sen¡¯s power was still running around. He did not seem to be affected.


    Floating Kill was secretly shocked. The five Break World beasts around him had a Break World rate of 60% or above. Even if they could not defeat Han Sen, they should have been able to damage him.


    Upon seeing Han Sen¡¯s face, Floating Kill knew he had only moved with simple coordination. He had still managed to y the five Break World beasts like a fiddle.

 Chapter 3388 - Suppress

    <h4>Chapter 3388 Suppress</h4>


    As Floating Kill watched what was happening, he noticed that Han Sen¡¯s movement abilities were very magical. He also realized that the distances he crossed were never all that far. Every time he dodged the attack of a Break World beast, it was as if he already knew what to expect.


    After a while, Floating Kill noticed the time. He used the sky treasure tower. The tower grew veryrge. It was like it was covering the sky and the ground. It covered the entire time area they were in.


    Han Sen¡¯s location was limited. If he wanted to avoid the suppression of the tower, he would have to quickly get to another stone clock¡¯s area.


    The stone clock was spinning faster than a ne¡¯s propeller. If Han Sen went in there, he would lose thousands of years.


    If he was able to hold strong against it, it would have likely been fine. If he couldn¡¯t withstand the magic, he would instantly grow old and die.


    Han Sen was not sure if his body could withstand the force, so he stopped dodging and allowed the sky treasure tower toe down.


    Because the tower was covering the entire area, the five Break World beasts were inside with him too. All of them were extremely shocked. They wildly flew around, desperately wanting to get away from the tower.


    Han Sen felt as if everything around was filling up with golden light. He and the five Break World beasts in the tower were all seeing gold.


    The tower was gold. It looked like it was made of gold, but that tower was different to the average tower. Ordinary towers had floors. This tower looked as if it had 18 floors. On the inside, however, there were no floors. One was able to see all the way up, from the bottom to the top.


    The walls of the towers were inscribed with golden spells. It also appeared as if there were many statues leading the way to the roof.


    The five beasts and a man were inside the tower. Many of the golden spells were shining brightly. The tower had be very bright. It was like there were countless suns in the sky shining brightly. It was so bright that it made it difficult to open one¡¯s eyes.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes did not feel anything. He was able to see everything within that golden light.


    Han Sen thought the golden light was only bright and could not actually do anything to him. He thought that because his body was not impacted in the least.


    When he looked at the five Break World beasts, he was shocked.


    The five Break World beasts had just entered the tower. They were all in shock, scrambling in a desperate bid to escape the ce. The golden spells suddenly shone with a golden god light that frozen their bodies in the shape of monstrous gold statues. Their bodies had been frozen in their prior motion of trying to flee. They looked as if they were in a rush.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°These five Break World beasts had a Break World rate of at least 60%. They might not be the strongest, but they have to be among the strongest in the universe. That golden god light just shone on them and turned them into statues. The golden god light is very strong, and it shone on me. Floating Kill does not n on letting me live. I should be like them, but I am not. That must mean my body really is different.¡±


    While Han Sen was lost in thought, he saw the five gold statues start to melt. They became a gold blood-like puddle of liquid on the ground.


    ¡°That is a very evil power.¡± Han Sen frowned. The golden god light had turned all the creatures into gold statues. It then made the gold statues turn into a puddle of blood water. It was a very evil construct. It would not let anyone live.


    Outside the tower, Floating Kill looked very happy. He took away the now-minimized sky treasure tower by cing it in his hands. He looked at the shining tower of golden light and said to himself, ¡°This sky floating kill can truly melt everything. Even the undying can block the power of the sky floating kill. Han Sen will only live one or two days inside here before bing blood water. If that happens, I will have aplished a great deed for my master. Mister Leader can flip the geno hall and rebuild the god pce. I will be regarded as a high-level member then.¡±


    Floating Kill was feeling very cocky, but he did not dare underestimate things. He kept using power to make the sky floating kill¡¯s golden spell brighter. He wanted to speed up Han Sen bing blood water.


    Regarding the five Break World beasts, Floating Kill did not care about them. If he was able to kill Han Sen through their sacrifice, it was all worth it.


    Plus, it was only five Break World beasts. He would easily be able to get such things back. With Qin Xiu¡¯s method, making Break World beasts was easy. Floating Kill did not want to risk Han Sen getting free by trying to save the five Break World beasts.


    Han Sen was someone Qin Xiu cared about a great deal. Floating Kill did not dare get in the way. Normally, creatures that had a 95% break world rate would melt inside his tower of doom.


    Floating Kill nned on taking half a month to produce more Break World beasts while also killing Han Sen. He was not going to give Han Sen a second chance.


    Suddenly, Floating Kill turned around to look at the stone clock near him.


    The stone clock was flying very fast. It was almost moving like a fan. Time had been fast-forwarded many times.


    Floating Kill thought, ¡°If the sky floating kill was in the stone clock¡¯s area, one moment would be 10 months. If he was inside there, he must have already died.¡± He decided to take the sky floating kill out.


    Under the control of Floating Kill, the sky floating kill flew to the designated area. Itnded on a clock¡¯s needle, which was spinning as fast as a fan.


    The sky floating kill was affected by the speed of time. One moment equaled a few hours.


    Now, the five gold statues had started to melt. Han Sen was watching it happen. His body, however, was not feeling bad at all.


    A momentter, a gold statuepletely melted into gold blood water. However, there was a teardrop left behind. It was a Break World gene. It did not melt. It sat in the blood water.


    Han Sen reached out his hand to collect the Break World gene. The other four Break World beasts were going topletely melt soon as well.


    ¡°Although I am not afraid of the tower¡¯s power, how am I supposed to get out of here?¡± Han Sen¡¯s body became stronger the moment he encountered something fierce. Now, there were not any enemies. He did not know how to use his body¡¯s power to break the sky floating kill.


    Han Sen was not in a rush to break the sky floating kill. After a while, another Break World beast became gold blood water. He picked up all the Break World genes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it now.¡± Han Sen put the Break World gene away and looked around. He did not see any doors or windows. He walked in front of a wall.


    Han Sen reached his hand out to touch the golden wall. The golden spells were still releasing a scary god light, but Han Sen could not feel any energy floating. The golden god light was releasing ordinary, harmless light.


    Han Sen raised his fist to have a look. He then threw a punch at the golden wall.

 Chapter 3389 - A Fist Kills Floating Kill

    <h4>Chapter 3389 A Fist Kills Floating Kill</h4>


    Floating Kill looked at the sky floating kill¡¯s area. Time was going by incredibly quickly. Twenty minutes of ordinary time had already passed. Converting it into the time clock¡¯s passing of time, two to three months had gone by.


    ¡°Even if Han Sen¡¯s Break World rate was at the almighty sum of 99%, he should have been refined by now,¡± Floating Kill thought. To y it safe, he did not bring back his sky floating kill just yet. He let it remain in the area, readying himself for its retrieval when the discement of time had gone by. Only then would he bring back the sky floating kill.


    Suddenly, a golden light wasing from the sky floating kill. It was shaking. In the next second, the whole of the sky floating kill exploded. It became small bits of sand that scattered about everywhere.


    Han Sen¡¯s body fell out from within it. It seemed that it had not done him any harm. It had not reduced him to blood water. Not even his clothes had been harmed by the time he had spent inside it.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± When the sky floating kill shattered, Floating Kill coughed up a bevy of blood to coincide with it. His eyes opened wide. He looked at Han Sen¡¯s unharmed figure inplete disbelief.


    Han Sen looked at his fists and froze in ce. It had been a random punch. It was not some extreme power that he had mustered, but the miraculously solid sky floating kill had still been rendered little more than dust in the wind.


    When Floating Kill reacted, he instantly turned around and wanted to run away. A chill was running down his spine. His heart was even colder.


    The sky floating kill, boosted by the wretched advance of time, had been unable to damage Han Sen. Therefore, how scary could such a man¡¯s body be? Aside from Qin Xiu, Floating Kill had never witnessed someone so scary.


    He knew he would be unable to fight Han Sen. Floating Kill did not dare hang around and fight Han Sen. He wished he could run faster. Floating Kill had not seen someone this scary ever before.


    Since he knew he would not be able to beat Han Sen, Floating Kill did not dare stay there and fight the man. The stone clock was still spinning, so he could not escape. Floating Kill kept traveling between the stone clock areas in a desperate bid to escape.


    Unfortunately, the speed of every clock area was different. Floating Kill was heavily affected by each of them. It was fine to be in a time area where time ran fast. When it came to a time area that ran really slow, Floating Kill¡¯s motions were much slower.


    Han Sen chased after Floating Kill at a pace that was not too fast. No matter which stone clock¡¯s area he entered, he was not affected.


    ¡°This body is not affected by the passage of time.¡± Han Sen was more than pleased with this result. He hurried up, wanting to catch up with Floating Kill.


    When Han Sen wanted to use his powers, his body did not adhere to the desires of his mind. Hecked the speed necessary to catch up.


    ¡°What is wrong with this body?¡± Han Sen felt a little bit depressed. He still kept up his pursuit.


    Floating Kill kept on escaping, but he suddenly stopped. Up ahead, there were two areas he could go for. One area¡¯s stone clock was spinning at the speed of light. The other one stone clock¡¯s needle barely even moved.


    Floating Kill¡¯s lifespan was very high, but he did not dare go into a fast area like that. That speed might have cost him 10 million years in a single second. Even he would not have been able to hold strong against a force of time like that.


    As for the other area, time was almost still. If he went inside, he might have stopped moving and be frozen in time.


    He watched Han Sen approach him. Han Sen was not very fast and not very slow because he could not be as fast as normal. In Floating Kill¡¯s eyes, Han Sen was still a very scary man. He felt like a mouse being toyed with by a cat.


    ¡°Goddamn asshole!¡± Floating Kill was very angry. As Han Sen kept ying with him, it made his fear of Han Sen even deeper. He did not even have the courage to fight or threaten Han Sen anymore.


    If he knew Han Sen could not catch up, which was why he was not fast and not slow, he would have likely felt much different.


    Floating Kill gnashed his teeth. He was headed for the stone clock area that was extremely slow in its advance. He also took something out.


    Han Sen saw Floating Kill sh with a blue light. It was like blue seawater was wrapping up his body. He then entered the nearly still time area.


    In the area where time was stopped, he should not have been able to move. When Floating Kill went inside, he was not stalled by time. He was able to go forward. He was, however, very slow. He was not much faster than a turtle crawling.


    Floating Kill kept rushing forward. He felt relieved. He looked at the blue crystal orb and felt much better.


    ¡°Luckily, when I went to time sky, Mister Leader gave me this space crack orb. Had I not received this gift, I would have been killed by Han Sen¡¯s hands today. With the protection offered by this orb, I can travel through the time area. Even an absolutely still time area will not be able to stop me. That Han Sen will never be able to catch up.¡± Floating Kill looked back having all those smarmy thoughts to himself.


    When he looked back, Floating Kill¡¯s face changed. He saw Han Sen enter the still time area without his speed slowing down the smallest mote. He was stilling for him at an ordinary pace. It was then that his face turned pale.


    Han Sen saw Floating Kill rush to the silent area. He thought, ¡°Floating Kill must have a death wish. If he ran elsewhere, I might not have been able to chase him. Now, he is a very dead man.¡±


    While he was thinking about this, Han Sen walked in. Just like before, this ce was an area where the time power did nothing to inhibit his body. Han Sen was behind Floating Kill in no time at all.


    ¡°I am going to fight you!¡± Floating Kill was angry. His face was twisted as he felt forced to gather power. He generated the sky floating kill, moving to suppress Han Sen.


    The time in that nearly still area made his motions awfully slow. Even the sky floating kill was bing slower and slower in its advance.


    Han Sen did not back off. He raised his fist and moved toward the sky floating kill.


    Pang!


    The sky floating kill exploded with a single punch. It was quickly turned into a sky full of yellow dust. After the punch, Han Sen¡¯s fist was not stalled. It was still going further, punching toward Floating Kill¡¯s chest.


    Floating Kill did not have a chance of dodging the strike. He gnashed his teeth and put all his power into the space crack orb. The blue water images were clearer. He wanted to use the space crack orb¡¯s power to block Han Sen¡¯s punch.


    When Han Sen¡¯s punchnded on the blue watermark, the blue watermark shattered. It was unable to withstand Han Sen¡¯s fist for a single second. It just instantly broke. Even Floating Kill¡¯s space crack orb was shattered.


    Seeing Han Sen¡¯s fiste thrusting into his chest, Floating Kill¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked very shocked. In the end, he thought, ¡°Perhaps Han Sen is scarier than Mister Leader.¡±


    Pang!


    Before his thoughts ended, Floating Kill¡¯s body was punched open by Han Sen¡¯s manic fist. He was reduced to a bloody mist.


    Floating Kill¡¯s Break World rate was almost maxed out, but he had not been able to resist one of Han Sen¡¯s punches.

 Chapter 3390 - Sky Clock

    <h4>Chapter 3390 Sky Clock</h4>


    Han Sen looked at Floating Kill, who had be a bloody mist. He mocked the man while talking to himself. ¡°If opponents are stupid like Floating Kill and trying to fight me with power, my body is pretty effective.¡±


    Han Sen wondered what Floating Kill would have thought if he knew the real situation. If he had not resisted, Han Sen would not have killed him.


    Because Floating Kill used the sky floating kill to try and restrict Han Sen, and he used the space crack orb¡¯s power, it triggered Han Sen¡¯s body¡¯s natural reaction.


    If Floating Kill had tried to escape like a normal person and not fight back, it would have been hard for Han Sen to kill him.


    It was a shame that an escape was exactly what resulted in his death. Who would have thought that would happen?


    Floating Kill was not a Break World beast. Killing him did not yield a Break World gene. He looked around. An hour had yet to go by. The stone clocks were still spinning.


    To Han Sen, this was all pointless. His body was not afraid of time power. Time Sky was a big ce, but there was nowhere now he was no longer able to reach.


    ¡°It is a shame that I am unable to find out which stone clock is the sky clock. I still have to wait until the spinning has stopped before testing them too.¡± After Han Sen thought about it, he did not n on going anywhere. He was just going to wait where he was for time to end.


    Not longter, one hour of the time cycle came to an end. Over the course of the next hour, Time Sky did not exhibit any weird changes.


    Han Sen walked to the nearest needle and checked it out.


    The clocks in the Alliance had three different needles. There was a needle for the hours, minutes, and seconds. The clocks in Time Sky only had one needle. It did not represent the seconds or the minutes, but it did not represent the hour needle either. In theory, it should have represented the hour needle since every section it went through meant one hour. In this ce, it actually represented two hours.


    All of the stone clocks were like this. Now, all of the stone clock needles had stopped and been no longer moving.


    The stone needles did not look like delicate things. Their shape and design had many natural ws. They looked rather smooth. They did not match up with the clocks of greater technology, but there was a vintage feeling when it came to them.


    Han Sen reached out his hand to touch the giant stone needle. He felt as if a chilly feeling was going to prickle him.


    The frosty feeling was a consequence of the needle¡¯s natural temperature. If this was before, Han Sen would not have had this heightened sense of feeling. He would have had to use Dongxuan Aura to sense such a thing. Now, the stronger his body was, the lower his sensitivity was.


    It was like people who practiced fist-fighting. Their fists were hard and would mature. If their fists hit things that had altered temperatures or ack of resistance, they would be less sensitive to it.


    Han Sen had such a powerful body, but his feelings were still very sensitive. They were perhaps even more sensitive than before. To the powers outside, they were still very powerful as well. The only thing he could not feel was the power within himself. That depressed Han Sen a great deal.


    He put his hands on the needle. Han Sen exerted all the power he could and pushed the stone needle clockwise.


    Han Sen had his share of doubts regarding truthfulness when it came to what Ancient Devil had told him, but the exnation Ancient Devil had given him was something fairly decent. It made sense, so Han Sen decided to believe him.


    ording to Ancient Devil, the stone clocks were usually connected to Time Sky. One movement was able to affect the entire body. Moving one needle was like affecting the entire rule powers of Time Sky. Even if Qin Xiu was there, he might not have been able to do any pushing.


    The sky clock was Time Sky¡¯s essence. It was the only thing that could change the rule powers of Time Sky, so only it could be pushed alone.


    Of course, that all depended on whether or not the sky clock was willing to be pushed. If it did not want him to push it, it would not move.


    ¡°No matter what, it all depends on luck.¡± Han Sen felt a bit angry. He did not like the concept of luck because his luck had always been vile.


    Han Sen used his power to push the needle. He soon heard a ¡°katcha¡± sound. The giant stone needle moved. Han Sen had been pushing it for a while. Eventually, time moved.


    ¡°Am I really that lucky? Did I actually find the sky clock?¡± Han Sen was very happy. He tried pushing some more. He did not push hard, but he was able to push the needle a little.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! My luck is back. Ancient Devil! Ancient Devi! You were so not willing toe with me, and now I found the sky clock first. You are going to regret this so much.¡± Han Sen was so excited that he wanted tough at the sky. He had existed for a very long time, and he had finally struck a jackpot.


    After feeling that happy, Han Sen swiftly felt terrible. Even though he had found the sky clock, he did not know how to convince the sky clock to move.


    ¡°The sky clock is the key to Time Sky. It is just like Sky King and the other life forces. They have high intelligence.¡± Han Sen looked at the stone needle. He then spoke to the stone needle. ¡°Sky Clock, if you are willing to obey me, I promise you will have a fineugh. Otherwise, don¡¯t take it out on me for being mean to you. I will break your needle or your soul.¡±


    Han Sen tried to threaten it for a while. He did that for so long that he felt his mouth was going to break. After all that time, the stone clock still did not react.


    ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t know what regret is unless I use my strength.¡± When Han Sen was ready to push the needle further, his heart jumped. He thought, ¡°Hang on! Was Ancient Devil lying to me? What if all the stone clocks can be pushed?¡±


    Although he thought the possibility of that being the case was low, due to Ancient Devil being right about the stone clock and needles being connected to Time Sky, in theory, he should not have been able to push one at all.


    Han Sen still harbored doubts. He looked around. He walked up to another stone clock, wanting to see if the other stone clock could be moved.


    He moved to a stone clock that was the size of a football field. Han Sen did not hesitate to put his hand on the stone needle. He pushed it a little.


    With that small push, the pir-like needle was pushed really far. The whole area of time around sped up. It was like things fast-forwarded for a while.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Holy sh*t! Ancient Devil, that asshole, lied to me. But that doesn¡¯t make sense. How am I able to push it?¡± He thought the stone needle should not have been able to be pushed, but the facts were in front of him. He had no choice but to believe it.


    Han Sen readied himself to go out and look for Ancient Devil. He suddenly heard an exciting sound not too far away. ¡°Sky clock.... Sky clock... I finally found sky clock.¡±


    Han Sen was surprised. He went to take a look. He saw a man with bright eyes pushing a stone needle. That person thought Han Sen had found the sky clock.

 Chapter 3391 - Doing the Opposite

    <h4>Chapter 3391 Doing the Opposite</h4>


    Han Sen did not recognize that person. He looked like a human from the universe of kingdoms.


    That person did not know who Han Sen was either. His eyes were straight and fixed on Han Sen¡¯s clock. The man pulled out his knife and immediately started shing toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen wanted to fight back, but he thought about it some more. He ended up retreating. He pretended to be angry and shouted, ¡°I found the sky clock first! What makes you think you can steal my stuff?¡±


    ¡°Treasure in this world belongs to those who are strong enough to grasp it. If you found something but are too weak to own it, that means you are not the type of person who should have it,¡± the person shamelessly dered. He did not even blush as he boldly spoke. He shed madly toward Han Sen. The knife lights were like nine skies of gxiesing down unable to be stopped.


    Han Sen kept retreating, dodging the knife as he went. He kept falling back while madly shouting, ¡°You are stealing my sky clock! You can go to hell!¡±


    That person was not dumb. He knew Han Sen was deliberately trying to attract all the other elites to that zone. He immediately used all of his strength to throw a knife light across thend to kill Han Sen as swiftly as possible.


    Han Sen did not appear to be someone special, but his movements were very strange. He kept managing to travel in between and around the dangerous knife lights. The man kept using all the moves he had and exerting all of his strength, but he was unable to harm Han Sen.


    Lu Xuan Yu was shocked. He was not one of the seven kingdom¡¯s royals or a student of Wu Wei Dao Pce, but he had managed to break the world through his own strength. He had crisscrossed across the universe of kingdoms for a few hundred years. He had never lost once. He was not like the Break World beasts that had used life souls to break the world.


    He thought by using his own power to get the leadership of the geno tablet¡¯s top position. He did not think it would be difficult. When he teleported to Time Sky, he had risked death many times without ever finding the sky clock he needed.


    It had not figured out that pushing a needle meant the discovery of the sky clock. He had been looking for a long time, but he had yet to find anything.


    Time Sky had too many stone clocks. It was unknown how many years or months it might take to try them all.


    Lu Xuan Yu thought his chances were slim. Suddenly, he had seen another person manage to push a stone needle. Naturally, he wanted to kill them and take the person¡¯s supposed sky clock.


    The person he discovered, who did not look very strong, was able to evade each and every one of his attacks. It greatly surprised him.


    ¡°Roar! Where is the sky clock?¡± Before Lu Xuan Yu tried to kill him again. Both men heard a roar. A giant bear that looked like a blue and giant beast was on its way.


    Far away, a few more scary presences were breaking space to arrive in the zone. They had obviouslye there because of Han Sen¡¯s screaming. Lu Xuan Yu thought the big bear he saw was quite scary. He did not think he could win inbat against it. He gnashed his teeth and decided to ignore Han Sen. He was going to the stone needle Han Sen had just pushed. He wanted to take the sky clock before the big bear reached it and stole the goods.


    The big bear was a bit slow. It looked at Lu Xuan Yu, who was heading for the stone clock, but it could guess what it was. It was, however, toote for the bear to stop him. The bear made another roaring sound its wsshed out to bat Lu Xuan Yu. An ice-blue scary light beam struck Lu Xuan Yu.


    It was toote. Lu Xuan Yu was going to take the stone needle.


    Suddenly, a silver typhoon came in from space. It went in front of Lu Xuan Yu. He had no choice but to give up on the stone clock and try striking the silver typhoon to break it.


    There was a booming noise, which resulted in silver light exploding alongside a knife light. In the shattered, silver light, a big silver bird flew forward. It looked angry as it went straight to fight Lu Xuan Yu.


    That kind of interruption made many more Break World beasts want to join in. It resulted in the whole ce devolving into a mess. Many scary creatures were fighting. They all wanted that stone clock for themselves.


    Han Sen had already retreated a good distance away a long time ago. He watched Lu Xuan Yu battle the Break World beasts and said to himself, ¡°Fight! Fight! The more that die here, the fewer enemies I have to deal with. None of them will be getting the sky clock anytime soon.¡±


    After that, he walked away. He was certain that the needles of the two stone clocks he had pushed were not the sky clock they were after.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If everyone knows the sky clock needle can be moved and the needles of other stone clocks can be moved, that means Ancient Devil did not lie to me. The problem has something to do with me. There is a 90% chance it is a problem that has something to do with my body. That is how I was able to push the stone needles of two clocks.¡± He then went to a ce where no one was around. He tried pushing the needle of another stone clock. Just like before, he was able to push the stone needles with ease. It did not cost him much strength.


    ¡°Of course, it is my body¡¯s problem. If it wasn¡¯t, the stone clock would not have been able to be tampered with. It is going to be very troublesome if I can move every clock. It means I won¡¯t be able to find the sky clock.¡± Han Sen was quite troubled by this development.


    He tried doing this a few more times, but he had the same results each time. If he wanted to, he could push the stone clock needles exactly where he wanted them to be.


    Han Sen said to himself, ¡°It is useless to keep pushing these needles. I do not know how I am supposed to find the sky clock.¡± Still, he persevered and tried every stone clock he came across. He still hoped he would find something.


    Clearly, his luck had not gotten any better. He kept walking. He pushed many stone needles, but he was unable to find anything.


    After an hour, the bell rang. The time-wheel storm kicked up into a frenzy again.


    This time, Han Sen was no longer worried about being restricted by the storm of the time wheel. He stood in front of a stone clock, waiting for the needles to spin.


    Bzzt!


    After 12 chimes, Han Sen¡¯s stone clock spun around like a fan. It was going counterclockwise. If an ordinary creature was standing there, they would have turned into an egg.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He jumped next to a stone clock and reached his hand out to press the stone needle.


    The stone needle he touched stopped operating. Han Sen used one hand to suppress the needle. As a consequence, the needle stopped moving.


    Han Sen felt that the needle had a reverse power. If he let go, the needle was likely going to madly spin.


    ¡°I will hold the needle. If anyonees close, I will let it go. I do not need to fight. The counterclockwise power can kill all my foes. To be able to control the needles of all these stone clocks is very helpful.¡± Han Sen was thinking his powers were notpletely useless after all.


    After thinking about that, Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°If I cannot try it when time stops, why do I not do the opposite? Maybe I should try to stop the needles. If it was a sky clock, it might fight against me instead of justing to a standstill.¡±


    Han Sen did as he thought. He held the attack of the time power and continued exploring. When he found a stone clock, he stopped its needle from spinning.

 Chapter 3392 - Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 3392 Fighting</h4>


    After walking all that way, Han Sen had found nothing. Suddenly, a stone clock appeared ahead of him. The needle was madly spinning. It was moving so fast that the needle couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.Han Sen observed it for a while. The needle was continuing to spin counterclockwise. Based on the speed it was going, any creature to enter its zone would have been instantly turned into an egg.


    Han Sen stepped into the area. His eyes looked surprised. His body did react. His stone-looking body felt power from the outside. Time was like a wave of water outside of him. Han Sen felt the flow and float of the river of time on his skin.


    Although his body was not moved by the reversal of time, it still shocked Han Sen. He looked at the crazy, spinning needle and thought, ¡°Is the reversal of this spinning time too fast? Is that why my body has actually prompted some sort of reaction? Is it just this clock itself that is weird?¡±


    Discovering the answer to that questions was not going to be difficult for Han Sen. He stepped toward the spinning needle.


    As he moved, something surprised Han Sen. It thrilled him with sheer delight. When he walked to the needle, the speed of the needle increased. It was going faster than it was before.


    ¡°Something is wrong. Something is wrong with this stone clock. The needle¡¯s speed on an ordinary stone clock is connected to Time Sky. The speed cannot be changed through ordinary means. If the speed was changed, the whole of the Time Sky would be affected. The stone clocks would be changed too unless my luck really dide.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked as if they were on fire as he stared at the needle. He stopped all hesitation and went to the needle.


    The closer Han Sen got to the needle, the faster the stone clock spun. The impact of the river of time was stronger. The reverse time power almost turned something he could actually see.


    When Han Sen went to the needle, it was like he was a boat sailing out across a stormy sea. It was like he was trying to drive it up a waterfall. Every step he took, his body felt an absurd amount of pressure fall on him.


    Since his Super God Spirit mode had evolved, this was the first time Han Sen¡¯s body had been able to feel pressure of some kind.


    ¡°This body does not deny the ability to feel power. It is just because all opposing powers thus far have been too weak for me to feel.¡± Han Sen stepped forward. The time power was able to give him quite a bit of pressure, but that was all that it was. The power was not enough to move Han Sen¡¯s body. Most importantly, it didn¡¯te anywhere near the realm that would see his body devolve.


    Han Sen walked in front of the needle. He reached his hand out to grab the stone needle that was madly spinning. The moment his hand stopped the needle, the needle had a surge of power that made it spin even crazier. It made Han Sen¡¯s body spin half a cycle with it. Ultimately, the needle¡¯s movement was brought to a standstill by Han Sen. It shook, but it could no longer spin.


    Bzzt!


    The stone needle was not like any other needle. Han Sen did not stop it. Instead, it exploded with power. Han Sen¡¯s power was uncontrobly pushed away. His feet touched the stone ground, creating a deep trench in it.


    Han Sen¡¯s body used power. His hands pushed the stone edge of the upliant needle. The stone needle¡¯s force was made still.


    The needle continued to quiver as if it was still trying to fight back. When Han Sen held the needle and tried to suppress it, no matter how much the needle tried to move, he could not do anything.


    Katcha!


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard a cracking noise. The stone needle cracked. It made a butterfly-like crack. It spun so fast that it seemed to be too powerful. It was like the needle was going to break.


    Quickly, the 90-foot-long stone needle had developed cracks along its entire structure. The needle continued to apply more power until it shattered to bits.


    Amidst the cracked stone was a crystal light. It was like sword light shing toward Han Sen.


    Han Sen reached out for the crystal light and stopped it. His body was pushed back the crystal light. His legs formed two deep trenches in the ground. He was unable to stop its force, so he drew a circle in the ground.


    Han Sen was now able to see that this was not a sword light. It was a needle made of crystal. It looked rather pretty, and its crystal shape was shining. It looked like an extraordinarynce built from the finest, most gracious materials. Either that, or it looked like a weird, crystal-like sword that was very big.


    The crystal needle had been in the stone needle all that time. It only revealed itself when the stone shell around it broke.


    ¡°That must be correct. This must be the sky clock.¡± Han Sen was very happy. His body kept using power, and the crystal needle¡¯s power kept fighting against him. The crystal needle¡¯s spinning speed finally started to slow and cease.


    Katcha! Katcha!


    More cracking sounds wereing from beneath Han Sen¡¯s feet. Many giant cracks were spreading across the face of the stone clock. A crystal light was atop that clock.


    On the stone clock that was cracking and king away, Han Sen immediately saw the presence of what appeared to be a crystal clock. Because the needle power kept fighting Han Sen, the powerful power cracked the stone clock shell on the outside to reveal its true self.


    Quickly, the stone clock was cracked. It revealed the presence of a big, crystal clock. Han Sen was standing atop the crystal clock, holding the needle. The needle kept shaking, but it could not move.


    Not too long ago, Han Sen had triggered a big fight. Now, most of the creatures in the realm had been drawn there. He suspected his discovery of the sky clock would have started a big fight and brought creatures his way. By keeping them upied elsewhere, it meant he was free for now.


    ¡°How do I im the sky clock?¡± Han Sen held the needle as he fought against the sky clock. Although he could keep it under control, the sky clock had no intention of submitting and obeying him. It still tried to fight and go against Han Sen¡¯s will for it to submit and adhere.


    While Han Sen was thinking about how he might gain control of the sky clock, he felt as if someone had just arrived. He turned around and saw Ancient Devil approaching. His heart jumped.


    ¡°Why did Ancient Devil not show up any other time? Why is he only showing up now? Has this guy been following me the entire time?¡± Han Sen¡¯s mind shed with many different ideas about Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil walked close to the sky clock and smiled at the big, crystal clock as he said, ¡°Your luck really isn¡¯t all that bad. It looks like you have managed to find the sky clock.¡±


    Han Sen stared at Ancient Devil and asked, ¡°Ancient Devil, have you been following me?¡±


    Ancient Devilughed. ¡°You used to follow me! I thought it would be OK if we switched for once. That being said, I did not expect you would end up lucky enough to find the sky clock in a rtively short amount of time. You surpassed my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I found it, and that which belongs to me cannot be stolen by others,¡± Han Sen said with a squint of his eyes.


    ¡°You have not managed to conquer it yet, so it is not yours.¡± Ancient Devil¡¯s face did not change. He walked over to the sky clock.

 Chapter 3393 - Fighting Ancient Devil

    <h4>Chapter 3393 Fighting Ancient Devil</h4>


    Han Sen knew that trying to convince Ancient Devil with his mouth was pretty much a futile endeavor. He looked at Ancient Devil and noticed he was holding something he had never seen before.In the Destiny Tablet, the remnant of Chaos¡¯s soul that was left behind gifted Ancient Devil an item. She did the same for Bury Path God and Big Sky Demon. Now, Ancient Devil was holding one of the gifts.


    It was an imperial jade seal. It was white at the bottom and red on the top. Its four corners were like white jade.


    The beast on top was red. It crouched on the seal. It was like a monkey with a sharp mouth. It had wings on its back. It looked very beautiful.


    Ancient Devil put the imperial jade seal in his hands. The location of his fingers was on the spine of the blood beast. The stamp was facing down, so Han Sen could not see the print that was left behind.


    Time was still in motion. For Ancient Devil to have been able to follow him for so long without detection meant he had likely done something special to achieve that.


    He was getting close to the sky clock while holding the imperial jade seal. He must have set this up. He must have had a way to conquer the sky clock.


    Han Sen did not know of a way in which he could guarantee ownership of the sky clock. His heart jumped. He suddenly let the crystal needle go and retreated two steps back. He left the crystal needle¡¯s spinning area.


    The crystal needle still tried its best to move. When Han Sen let go, the needle spun like mad. In no time at all, its spin had conducted many full cycles.


    Han Sen¡¯s body could withstand the power. In the silent time stream reversal, it was like Han Sen¡¯s body did not move. He was like a mountain. He stared at Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil was still around 2,100 feet away from the sky clock. He was in the reverse time stream too. The reverse time stream hit him. As Ancient Devil¡¯s hands clutched the imperial jade seal, some strange noises were produced.


    The blood beast atop the seal was glowing with a red light. The blood beast spread its wings as if it was alive. It made some weird noises. Its eyes were red.


    Han Sen noticed Ancient Devil was in a time-reversal area, but his body was not devolving. It had to be because of the blood beast atop the imperial jade seal. It was weirdly changing and looked as if it was getting younger.


    ¡°What is that imperial jade seal? Can it help Ancient Devil ept the reversal of time?¡± Han Sen frowned and looked at the imperial jade seal. He was shocked.


    Ancient Devil was holding the imperial jade seal. His body was in the red light. When time went by, he kept stepping toward the sky clock. He kept walking whilst saying, ¡°This item is called the Chaos God Imperial Jade Seal. It is a relic belonging to the God Chaos Party. It represents the authority of the God Chaos Party. It can suppress a sky full of everything. It can endure the time-reversal power in my stead.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you have found a way to earn the sky clock.¡± Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil, who was stepping across the big crystal clock. He walked in front of him.


    ¡°I really do not want to be your enemy, but the sky clock is very important to me. I must im it.¡± Ancient Devil stopped in front of Han Sen and sighed.


    ¡°I must get the sky clock. Let¡¯s see which one of us holds what it takes. That being said, we have never properly fought together. At least today, for this one time, we will be engaging inbat with one another.¡± Han Sen walked to Ancient Devil. He looked very serious.


    Some people, regardless of if they were weak or strong, were not to be underestimated. Ancient Devil was one such person.


    ¡°It looks like this really has to be it.¡± Ancient Devil held the Chaos God Imperial Jade Seal, but he did not reveal any power. It looked as if he was a normal human.


    ¡°It looks like your power has recovered by quite a bit.¡± Han Sen stopped 15 feet away from Ancient Devil. The two of them were atop the crystal clock. He let the time keep releasing its reversal powers on them.


    ¡°It will be better than before,¡± Ancient Devil coldly said.


    ¡°Very good. I wanted to see your powers, so let¡¯s go.¡± Han Sen raised his left hand and used his left hand like a knife.


    Han Sen was unable to feel weak powers, but his will was still there. When he raised his hand, he made other people feel as if the sky and the ground existed between his fingers. If Han Sen moved his left hand, it was as if the sky and the ground would snap in two.


    Ancient Devil did not move. He raised his fist. His fist looked ordinary, but it also looked like a mountain. It felt very stable and indestructible.


    Han Sen did not fall back. Instead, he pushed forward. He used his hand like a knife. He shed toward Ancient Devil. He did not look at Ancient Devil¡¯s fist. He used his life to bet on his life. He was keen to see which of the pair would win this gambit.


    If this was between ordinary people, the fought would have already started. Han Sen would have had to fight for his life if he sought to survive.


    If he did not fight, he would have to fall back. Then, he would lose the power and be in passive mode.


    Ancient Devil did not fall back. He did not fight Han Sen either. The fist that looked like a mountain changed. He suddenly became a mountain with lots of water flowing around. He went from being extremely strong Yang to extremely soft Yin. Even so, it still looked very natural. It was like the punch was supposed to be that way.


    Like when pulling out a knife to cut water, the water flowed more. Han Sen shed down. Ancient Devil¡¯s body was like a water flow that shed. His fist was like water as it silently punched Han Sen¡¯s chest.


    Han Sen¡¯s body shed down and forward. It seemed as if he could not dodge that punch, but his body twisted. It blocked Ancient Devil¡¯s fist and made his body spin. His hand shed Ancient Devil¡¯s head.


    Han Sen had seen many elites, but he had never encountered someone remotelyparable to the likes of Ancient Devil.


    Han Sen used to meet strong elites all the time, such as Six Paths Emperor or Lone Bamboo. Everyone had their own manner of style and technique. If people did not look at them and only observed their skills, they were sure to recognize who they were.


    Ancient Devil was different. He was like a different person altogether. He was now like abination of many different things.


    When he was strong, he was very overbearing. When he was soft, he was unpredictable. He never regretted his punch. He was so soft that he could spin a hundred times without reprieve.


    No matter what skill it was, when used by Ancient Devil, it was like he was adopting entire personas. He would be apletely different person. Every example of his skill was the best it could be.


    Han Sen felt really weird doing battle with Ancient Devil. It gave Han Sen the feeling that there was something wrong. It was like he was doing battle with someonepletely different every time Ancient Devi switched technique.


    Ancient Devil was very good when it came to doing the right thing at the right time, but he was different from ordinary people. He did everything perfectly without a single w.


    He was like a sports yer that could do everything. It did not matter which subject or sport he waspeting in, he would earn the gold medal and perform difficult moves onlookers could never expect to see.


    Han Sen was the kind of person that maxed out every technique, but every one of his skills had its own style. No matter what skill he had, it was branded in his hand. It was his style. He was not like Ancient Devil, who could keep changing.

 Chapter 3394 - Reverse

    <h4>Chapter 3394 Reverse</h4>


    No matter how much Ancient Devil changed, Han Sen was still able to deal with him. No matter how much his skills or will changed, Han Sen was still able to break and fend him off. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for him to do that either.


    Ancient Devil shed with shock. Han Sen made things that seemed heavy be operated as if they were light. Bit by bit, he weakened the attacks of his opposition. He seemed like a very capable person for doing something like that. He had a powerful aura. It was the type of aura only the old leader had shown before.


    With what Ancient Devil knew about Han Sen, the man had only been born about 40 years ago. How had he been able to practice and aplish so much in such a short amount of time? He was like the greatest person to ever arise across the entire breadth of history.


    Han Sen really admired Ancient Devil too. There were many times he believed he had the advantage and could damage Ancient Devil, but Ancient Devil would always save himself through the surprise reveal of another dazzling technique. Han Sen was unable to gain a clear, distinct advantage.


    ¡°It is a shame I do not have the freedom to control this body¡¯s power. Otherwise, it would be easy for me to defeat Ancient Devil,¡± Han Sen thought. He wondered how he might defeat Ancient Devil and make him afraid of him.


    Before Han Sen found a way, Ancient Devil¡¯s body moved. He exited the battleground. He stood far from Han Sen and just looked in his direction.


    ¡°What? Are you going to give up?¡± After saying that, Han Sen felt his heart jump. He just made sure not to let it show.


    Ancient Devil looked at Han Sen. He suddenly squinted with his eyes and smiled. ¡°I said it was weird, and this is why. Your body has a problem for sure.¡±


    ¡°What problem could I possibly have?¡± Han Sen knew Ancient Devil had discovered he had a problem with his body, but his face did not change to show concern.


    Ancient Devil looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I am using different powers to attack you, but the power you use to fight back is different. It may be a very small difference, but it does mean something. Your power¡¯s feedback has a major difference. As I release more power, you return more power to resist. If I put out a weaker amount of power, youbat it with a weaker power as well. I keep thinking that there can only be one possibility for why that is, which is that your body has a problem. Your power is difficult to use.¡±


    Ancient Devil spoke this all out very clearly. Han Sen said, ¡°Even if my body does have a problem, you cannot fight me and obtain the sky clock.


    Ancient Devilughed. ¡°If your body needs other powers to be activated, the more power you receive, the stronger the reaction you will have. If you are a recipient of a weaker attack, the reaction you respond with is weaker. If that is how things currently are, then I will just ignore your attacks. Won¡¯t that mean your attacks will be so weak that they will not be able to affect my body? In that case, I will just have to go ahead and ignore you. I will just go and im the sky clock.¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± Han Sen knew that no matter what he said now, he could not sway Ancient Devil¡¯s heart and the determination he had spawned.


    Of course, Ancient Devil lowered his hands and went to the sky clock¡¯s crystal needle. He ignored Han Sen¡¯s attacks.


    Han Sen¡¯s face remained unchanged. He used his palm like a knife, shing toward Ancient Devil¡¯s neck.


    Ancient Devil was very stable. He did not dodge. He let Han Sen sh his neck. His eyelids did not even flicker with a slight flinch.


    Han Sen¡¯s hand was going to sh Ancient Devil across the neck when there was a sudden change. His hand changed direction. It was like lightning going toe crashing against Ancient Devil¡¯s imperial jade seal.


    Ancient Devil seemed to expect this. He held the imperial jade seal and pulled away. His body leaned, resulting in Han Sen¡¯s hand knife missing.


    ¡°Your body has a big problem for sure,¡± Ancient Devil said to Han Sen.


    ¡°So, what?¡± Han Sen coldly asked.


    Ancient Devil was not in much of a rush. Heughed and said, ¡°Right now, I need the imperial jade seal to endure the time-reversal powers. That is why I am still afraid of you. In one hour, time will stop. Then, I will no longer need the imperial jade seal¡¯s power. Once that happens, how do you think you will be able to stop me?¡±


    Han Sen licked his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is the sky clock. It is not an ordinary stone clock. An hourter, it might not even stop.¡±


    ¡°It will stop.¡± Ancient Devil seemed very confident about that.


    ¡°I would really like to see if it will stop, but I am afraid that by the time all the stone clocks stop, other elites will be passing through,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°When that happens, you won¡¯t be able to take the sky clock.¡±


    Ancient Devil calmly said, ¡°No one wille to this area in any short amount of time. You triggered that big battle in the other ce. After you did that, I did something else. I attracted even more elites to go and participate in that battle. Around 80% to 90% of all the creatures stuck in Time Sky were likely lured to that big fight. No one else wille here in any short amount of time. I can wait it out.¡±


    ¡°If you really are that confident, then you can just sit your bum down and wait.¡± Han Sen sat down on the crystal clock.


    Ancient Devil did not get close. He waited from afar.


    Time went by. One hour was not long. Han Sen had wasted a lot of time on the road in addition to the time he had spent fighting the sky clock. He had also spent some time fighting Ancient Devil. He knew he was strapped for time.


    Not longter, the hour went by. The stone clocks around stopped spinning. As that happened, the sky clock itself started to slow down. Like the rest, it stopped moving.


    ¡°It really did stop.¡± Han Sen was shocked. He thought the sky clock would not stop and would still remember him.


    Ancient Devil put the Chaos God Imperial Jade Seal away and walked up to the sky clock needle. He said, ¡°The sky clock is Time Sky¡¯s spirit. It will have to follow the rules established by Time Sky.¡±


    When Han Sen heard Ancient Devil speak, what he said seemed to make sense. He still thought something was wrong. While the thoughts in his head whirled to make sense of things, he jumped. He went right next to the crystal needle.


    ¡°Stop wasting more of our time. Even if your power was greater than the old leader, the sky clock would not be willing to listen to you. Furthermore, your body has a problem. You are damaged goods, man.¡± Ancient Devil thought Han Sen was going to try and pull the rug from under him by taking the sky clock, so he coldly said what he did.


    ¡°I was not nning to im it.¡± Han Sen put his hand on the crystal needle and smiled at him.


    ¡°In that case, do you care to enlighten me as to what it is you are trying to do?¡± Ancient Devil¡¯s face changed. He seemed to realize something dodgy was going on, so he tried to hurry along with the proceedings for elucidation. He wanted to go next to the crystal needle too.


    ¡°Of course, I want it to spin again.¡± Han Sen pushed the crystal needle. A strong power pushed the crystal needle. Like a grand windmill, it spun around counterclockwise.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ancient Devil¡¯s face changed. He could not believe his eyes. It was an extraordinary effort to be able to push the silent sky clock, but Han Sen had casually pushed it around like he was spinning the propeller of a ne. Not many people were able to do such a thing.


    The now-absent time-reversal powers came back. It immediately blew a gust of power to beat back Ancient Devil, prompting the man to use the Chaos God Imperial Jade Seal to protect himself.

 Chapter 3395 - Becoming a Leader Again

    <h4>Chapter 3395 Bing a Leader Again</h4>


    The two of them returned to their frozen modes. If Ancient Devil did note at him, there was nothing Han Sen could do to him.


    Ancient Devil frowned and said, ¡°Han Sen, if you and I keep doing this, we will attract the attention of other people. It is only a matter of time before otherse. When that happens, it will be bad for both of us.¡±


    ¡°I am fine with that,¡± Han Sen said with a smile. ¡°Other people are easier to deal with than you.¡±


    Ancient Devil developed a wry smile as he shook his head. ¡°There is no need for you to actually say that. Even if you could defeat every enemy here, you would not be able to take the sky clock. It is pointless for you to cling to it. I have a way in which this impasse can be resolved with both of us walking away benefitting.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more, and we will see.¡± Han Sen did not actually want to attract the attention of other elites. He had not been able to understand his new body yet. He was unable to control the power he had.


    Ancient Devil looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Do you want the sky clock to be the leader of Time Sky?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Sen nodded.


    ¡°That is a good thing. I already have the position of a leader. I do not need to be the leader of Time Sky. I can help get you the sky clock so you can be the leader of Time Sky. In return for this kindness, you need to bring the sky clock along with you to help me out as a favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor might that be?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I cannot tell you what it is right now, but you will know it when the timees,¡± Ancient Devil said. His words dripped with mystery.


    ¡°How can such an exchange work? If your secret favor is to kill me, do you really expect me to just kill myself?¡± Han Sen curled his lips.


    Ancient Devilughed. ¡°Can you promise me that much?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s face turned red. He quickly looked like a normal man again and asked, ¡°If you do not believe me, are you not worried about me betraying my promise when the timees? It is a very real threat, isn¡¯t it? We are not best buddies.¡±


    ¡°You might not be the most trustworthy person to have ever lived, but I am always willing to give people the benefit of the doubt. On top of that, even you have boundaries. You are not the type topletely break promises. That is something I am willing to fully trust. If I did not think that about you, I would not even entertain the mere thought of working with you.¡± Ancient Devil smiled.


    ¡°What you have just said is not too bad,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I suppose we can work together for a bit, but I am the one that takes the lead on this. Just in case you say I don¡¯t keep my promises, there is the chance I won¡¯t follow through on helping you. If what you eventually ask something that goes against my principles, the deal is off.¡±


    ¡°Sure. That is fine by me. That is the deal. I will help you take the sky clock and be the Time Sky leader. In return, you help me do this thing.¡± After that, Ancient Devil walked up to the crystal needle.


    ¡°Hang on. You are still standing there. Tell me what to do.¡± Han Sen did not dare underestimate Ancient Devil.


    Ancient Devil stopped in his tracks and smiled. ¡°You are being too careful. If you want to take the sky clock, it is not actually all that difficult. The primary point is that you need to use the right method.¡±


    ¡°What method?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You make the needle stop first, then you follow what I tell you to do.¡± Ancient Devil did not exin much.


    Han Sen nodded. He reached out his hands and stopped the sky clock¡¯s crystal needle. He made ite to a halt and asked Ancient Devil, ¡°What do I do next?¡±


    Ancient Devil raised his head and looked at Time Sky¡¯s stone clock. After a while, he said to Han Sen, ¡°Push the needle to the 12 o¡¯clock position.¡±


    Han Sen did not hesitate. His hands worked to push the crystal needle. He pushed it to the 12 o¡¯clock position.


    Ancient Devil looked at it for a while and then said, ¡°Now, push it to nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Han Sen put the crystal needle to where Ancient Devil was. He did this about seven or eight times. All the while, Ancient Devil stood where he was, calcting something unknown to Han Sen.


    ¡°Does this really work?¡± Han Sen wondered if this really worked or not.


    ¡°You will find out whether or not it works in time.¡± Ancient Devil did not exin. He had Han Sen move the crystal needle again.


    The 12th time Han Sen pushed the crystal needle to where Ancient Devil wanted it, there was a weird noise. It was much like the sound of a lock being popped open.


    The crystal clock slowly started to run. The clock had cogwheels moving inside it. The crystal needle started to spin by its own volition.


    The crystal te started to open. Another two crystal needles were revealed. It adopted the shape of a clock with which Han Sen was more familiar. It became a clock with three needles.


    When the three needles moved, the crystal clock¡¯s machine and cogwheels started spinning. The clock had major changes. The giant clock started to look smaller, but it was just for a moment. The giant clock became a small rm clock that kept releasing a weird light thatnded in Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    When the crystal clock¡¯s bottom touched Han Sen¡¯s hand, it was like a stamp branding it. It left a spell on him that looked like it spelled out the title of Time Sky Leader.


    All the bells of Time Sky started to ring in tandem. All of the stone clocks made some bell sounds. They were very loud. Throughout all of the 33 skies, it sounded like the stone clocks were celebrating theing of a new leader.


    There were only two more free leader seats on the geno tablet. Now, one was lighting up.


    Twenty-Ninth Sky Leader: Han Sen


    The universe of kingdoms and the geno universe were both given a shock. In the past, Han Sen had already asserted leadership of a sky that was eventually taken down and reced by another.


    Now, he had be Time Sky Leader. In the 33 skies, he was the only person to be a leader twice.


    ¡°I knew Han Sen would be a leader!¡± Qin Bai was very happy.


    Most of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s royals were not as happy about this turn of events as he. Han Sen¡¯s name was very shocking. It was a tarnished name, and one they held much contempt for. He was the person they all wished would die. For a time, they thought he might have died. The return of his name made them feel unsafe.


    On the flip side, most people were happy in the geno universe.


    ¡°I say, Mister Dor always had what it takes to be a leader. It is likely Mister Dor never quite fancied being the leader of Burning Red Sky, so he gave it away.¡±


    ¡°Mister Dor is so overbearing. It is much harder to get the leader¡¯s position of Time Sky than it is to be the leader of Burning Red Sky.


    ¡°Many elites in the universe were trying to take Time Sky, but none of them could. Yet, Mister Dor nabbed it with ease.¡±


    Han Sen did not have the time to think about how others might view him. A beam of light came from the geno tablet. It went through the sky to shine on Han Sen. It took him to the geno tablet.


    Han Sen was no stranger to this scene. Thest time it happened, in the Soldier Weapon Sky, he had experienced this once. This time, he was not a swordbined with a soldier spirit. He had been halfway thrown away thest time this went on.


    This was the first time he had be Time Sky Leader, and nothing troubled his ascension. He simply flew up to arrive at the geno tablet.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you here,¡± Ancient Devil said as he watched Han Sen fly away.


    Han Sen nodded. He did not say anything as he was drawn into the geno tablet. Every leader had experienced this.


    The shadow of light shone. Han Sen¡¯s vision became very clear. He eventually noticed that he was standing before the geno tablet in the 33rd sky. As he looked at it, he saw that the geno tablet was not much different. The names of 30 leaders were on it.


    Aside from Ning Yue, that sky did not have a leader. The 33rd sky did not have a leader either.


    ¡°We meet again.¡± An old voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Do you remember me?¡± Han Sen looked at the geno tablet with shock.

 Chapter 3396 - Geno Tablet Changes

    <h4>Chapter 3396 Geno Tablet Changes</h4>


    ¡°Your genes are already in my gene base. Of course, I remember you.¡± The geno tablet went on to say, ¡°You also made me return to my origin. Even without your genes, I am not going to forget what you did.¡±Han Sen was shocked. Now that it had returned to its origin, it seemed as if the intelligence of the geno tablet was higher than before.


    ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± Once upon a time, Han Sen had been the leader of Burning Red Sky. That was because he stole the seat of another. He was not taken to the geno tabletst time. He was instead chased off by enemy forces. He did not have the chance to go the way he did now. He did not really know what leaders of the skies were even supposed to do.


    ¡°I am not supposed to tell you, who are just a candidate. Since you did help me return to my origin, I suppose I am willing to tell you. Thepetition for the establishment of 33 skies¡¯ leaders is basically a selection process for me to find a host. When a leader shows up, they are brought here to have their genes tested to see if they reach my requirements.¡±


    The geno tablet paused before saying, ¡°But you do not need to try. I tested you before. Your requirements did not reach the standards I want either.¡±


    ¡°Even if I am not capable, must you be so euphemistic? There is no need for you to go so far as to hurt my feelings.¡± Han Sen sounded sad.


    ¡°What does euphemistic mean?¡± the geno tablet asked.


    ¡°Never mind. Just pretend I did not say anything.¡± Han Sen nervously asked, ¡°Did you find a master you are happy with yet?¡±


    ¡°A host is not a master,¡± the geno tablet seriously said. ¡°Thus far, no leader has reached the requirements I seek.¡±


    ¡°Not even the 17th sky¡¯s leader?¡± Han Sen remembered Qin Xiu was the leader of the 17th sky. He should havee to this ce to be tested.


    ¡°The 17th sky¡¯s leader is close, but hecks something,¡± the geno tablet coldly said. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t reached what I am looking for. I will not choose him.¡±


    ¡°Your standards are pretty high,¡± Han Sen said. He then thought, ¡°It looks like Qin Xiu must use his body to be Reboot ss and then use the geno prototype armor. After that step, only then can he control the geno tablet. If that does not work, it means it has not happened yet.¡±


    After thinking about this, Han Sen asked, ¡°If you never find a host, what do you n on doing? Are you going to close the 33 skies and go out of business?¡±


    ¡°If there aren¡¯t any good hosts, we will need a geno tablet fight to find a leader that can be my host temporarily. That will have to do.¡± The geno tablet spoke like a human.


    Han Sen disyed a wry smile. ¡°I did not know that is what the geno tablet fights were for. Aren¡¯t you just trying to pick the biggest man out of a bunch of small men?¡±


    ¡°What do you think this is? If there aren¡¯t any idents, that human from the 17th sky will be my host.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s words were clear.


    ¡°Maybe not. I know a person whose genes are better than the 17th sky¡¯s human leader.¡± After saying that, Han Sen thought, ¡°I wish Bao¡¯er coulde here to test. Maybe she would be the master of the geno tablet. If Qin Xiu makes that final step, rebooting the universe still won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Out of the current leaders of the 33 skies, there has yet to be another that is greater than him. I am including you in that too.¡± At the very least, the geno tablet was being honest.


    Han Sen rubbed his nose. ¡°You do not need to say that. I am not talking about the leaders of the 33 skies. I am talking about my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Your genes are bad. Your daughter has your genes, so how good can she be?¡± The geno tablet was very mean. It was so mean that Han Sen was speechless.


    ¡°Can¡¯t my daughter make better genes than I? Plus, my genes are fine, OK?¡± Han Sen sounded a bit depressed.


    ¡°You are still worse than the leader of the 17th sky,¡± the geno tablet quietly said. It was still enough to make Han Sen feel much worse.


    ¡°I promise you that my daughter¡¯s genes will be greater than the genes of the 17th sky¡¯s leader. She is, however, still evolving. She did not get permission to be a leader in the 33 skies either. For our sake, can we just let here up here for a test first?¡± Han Sen noticed that the geno tablet had very human-like emotions. Perhaps it was possible to convince the tablet into letting them do a backdoor check on Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er had yet tobine with the gourd vine. Seeing the seats of all the leaders going to be taken if she did note, the geno tablet fights were going to begin. Even if she was able tobinepletely, she would not have a chance to assert control of the geno tablet.


    The geno tablet did not answer. It did not answer, which meant it did not reject the suggestion either. Han Sen sensed that the geno tablet was considering the proposal. He was happy about that. If the geno tablet was still as cold as before, he would not be able to bring Bao¡¯er here. Now, he had one hope of ensuring it.


    ¡°Thest sky leader is going to be decided, and there is no creature that has yet to satisfy my requirements,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°I will let you try this with me.¡±


    When Han Sen heard that, he was happy. He suddenly realized something. He looked at the geno tablet and asked, ¡°What do you mean you can let me try this with you? Am I not supposed to bring my daughter here?¡±


    ¡°No. You cannot break the rules,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°Your daughter is not a leader. She has no permission toe. I will just go with you to see her.¡±


    Han Sen examined the giant geno tablet as he asked, ¡°How are you going to follow me?¡±


    The main and reverse geno universes could see the geno tablet. If the geno tablet lifted itself out of the 33 skies and left alongside Han Sen, it was going to produce a very silly scene.


    ¡°That is easy,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°You just need to lift the sky clock.¡±


    Han Sen lifted the crystal clock he had procured and ced it down in front of the geno tablet. The geno tablet created some light. It suddenly shot into the crystal clock, which made the crystal clock undergo amazing changes.


    The crystal clock looked very beautiful and elegant, but it did not look like anything special. Now, it was slowly changing into the shape of a gravestone.


    It was still very beautiful and elegant, but it did look a bit twisted. It was like holding a mini crystal gravestone in one¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Although I know your daughter will fail, for your sake, I am willing to go and have a look at her.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s voice came from the crystal clock. There were three curves on the crystal clock¡¯s te. Two of the curves were rising and bending down. They looked like two smirking eyes. One of the lines was at the bottom. It rose like a half-circle to present a smile.


    By the looks of it, it looked like the gravestone had a smile. It looked very weird.


    If he did not want to see Bao¡¯er, Han Sen would have just thrown this thing away. Having a clock for a gift was very bad luck. Now, he had a clock and a gravestone. It made Han Sen feel terrible.


    Han Sen held the crystal clock and asked, ¡°By the way, I recently evolved. My genes should have improved. Should I test things with you again?¡±

 Chapter 3397 - Tes

    <h4>Chapter 3397 Tes</h4>


    ¡°There is no need to. Your genes have awful ws, and they are not stable. Whatever the case may be, it won¡¯t reach the standards I require.¡± The geno tablet rejected Han Sen.


    Han Sen just shrugged his shoulders in response. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you do not want to test me. Once I have reached a standard you deem to be suitable, it will be your loss.¡±


    ¡°That will be impossible,¡± the geno tablet answered with certainty.


    Han Sen felt bad. He rubbed his nose as he said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just get a move on. I will take you to see my daughter. If she is at the standards you seek, it should save you some time from searching for another host.¡±


    ¡°Where is your daughter?¡± the geno tablet asked. ¡°I can take you there.¡±


    ¡°She is currently in the sanctuaries,¡± Han Sen replied.


    ¡°In the sanctuaries?¡± the geno tablet replied with a tone that suggested some kind of wonder.


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Han Sen was very sensitive. He could tell the geno tablet was afraid of the sanctuaries in some capacity.


    ¡°That is not what I look after. It would not be polite for me to go there. I will send you to the gates of the sanctuaries. Then, you can go fetch your daughter and let me have a look at her.¡±


    The geno tablet had been silent for a bit before saying that.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid of entering the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen tried making the tablet mad. He thought it might give him a chance to glean some mysteries and answers out of it.


    The geno tablet was clearly not a being withplex emotions. It simply replied, ¡°I have told you¡ªthat is simply not a ce I am in control of. ording to the rules, I cannot enter the sanctuaries.¡±


    ¡°Who is in charge of the sanctuaries?¡± Han Sen really wanted to know.


    Han Sen once thought that Qin Xiu created the sanctuaries. Heter proved that Qin Xiu was just a man who discovered the sanctuaries and used them for his own ends.


    Han Sen then thought the God Chaos Party was responsible for the creation of the sanctuaries, but Chaos told him the sanctuaries were the same as the geno hall. She did not make them. She merely found them and used them.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s answer disappointed Han Sen a great deal.


    Han Sen wanted to ask something more, but the crystal clock suddenly moved in his hands. In the blink of an eye, Han Sen was standing before the gates of the sanctuaries. It was where the big barren systems were.


    The gates to the sanctuaries were closed. Han Sen remembered the first time he went there was to get his child back from the Sky Pce Leader.


    Now that he thought about it, it was like it had only just happened. He easily remembered the details of what happened.


    The geno tablet said, ¡°I will help you open the gates to the sanctuaries. All you need to do is bring your daughter here.¡± The needle on the crystal clock started to spin again. It made a weird time and space power brush against the gates that led to the sanctuaries. It pushed the gates that led into the sanctuaries.


    ¡°Are you really not going toe with me? Right now, you are not a geno tablet. You are just a crystal clock. You should be fine.¡± Han Sen did not want to convince the geno tablet. He just wanted another chance to learn about the sanctuaries.


    ¡°You are right. Right now, I am in the sky clock. I do not need to worry about much. Let¡¯s just go inside.¡± After considering things a little more, the geno tablet decided to concede and enter.


    Before Han Sen said anything, the crystal clock twisted space. It took Han Sen to rush into the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen brought the geno tablet to the home of the Alliance. Quite surprisingly, Chaos was not home. Bao¡¯er was alone still practicing in the garden.


    Han Sen did not go to the garden. He stood outside and watched. He kept seeing Bao¡¯er try tobine with the gourd vine, but she failed every time.


    Although Bao¡¯er¡¯s body was strong, this kind ofbination made her body feel very burdened. Whenever she failed, she had to rest on the floor. Her big pretty eyes appeared bloodshot. Her entire body was soaked with sweat.


    Despite this happening over and over, Bao¡¯er did not give up. She was still trying her best tobine with the gourd vine.


    Han Sen knew Bao¡¯er was afraid of enduring something that was a hard time. She always looked fearless, but she was just a little girl. If she suffered, she would go to Han Sen and cry. She would not try again.


    This time, she kept trying. Again and again, she pushed on. She had never been this determined before. Han Sen thought it was weird. He did not know what Chaos might have told Bao¡¯er to prompt such behavior and have her keep practicing without stopping. Even if Chaos was not there to watch her, Bao¡¯er did not bezy. She kept working and practicing without ever beingzy.


    Han Sen saw that Bao¡¯er¡¯s face was all red. If it continued, she would not just be sweating anymore. He walked into the garden and said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, you should take a break.¡±


    Bao¡¯er had grown up with Han Sen. He was closer to her than he was with his real daughter. Seeing her suffer in this way, Han Sen felt awful.


    ¡°There is no time to rest. Chaos said I must seed. Otherwise, I cannot join the geno tablet fights. If Qin Xiu bes the leader of the geno tablet, you, Mother, Brother, and Sister will cease to exist.¡± Bao¡¯er looked very bold. She picked up the gourd and triedbining with it again.


    Han Sen suddenly understood why Bao¡¯er was so determined. Things were now different from how they were before. It was because of him and his family.


    Han Sen softly looked at Bao¡¯er. When Bao¡¯er failed again, he touched her on the head and rubbed her. He said, ¡°There is no need to rush this. You should take a break because there is something I wish to talk to you about.¡±


    Bao¡¯er stopped and asked Han Sen, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Han Sen took out a towel and wiped the sweat from Bao¡¯er¡¯s brow. ¡°I will conduct a test for you. If you could pass this test, you will not have to join the geno tablet fights. You will be the master of the geno tablet and the leader of the 33 skies.¡±


    ¡°Really? But Chaos said I must beat Qin Xiu and all the other enemies to be the leader of the geno tablet,¡± Bao¡¯er replied.


    ¡°There are exceptions.¡± Han Sen took out the sky clock.


    The geno tablet was in Han Sen¡¯s brain. It seemed upset. ¡°I told you that it is a host and not a master!¡±


    ¡°Fine. It is a host. You should now take a look at my daughter¡¯s genes. Do they pass your standards?¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er as he spoke.


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s chance of hitting the gene requirements is low, but if you are begging me now, I will help you have a look.¡± After pausing, the geno tablet said, ¡°Put a drop of your daughter¡¯s blood on the wheel.¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er.¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er curiously looked at the sky clock. ¡°Dad, what is this?¡±


    ¡°You do not have to worry. Bite your finger and put a drop of blood on it.¡± Han Sen knew it would be too hard to exin, so he did not bother exining.


    Bao¡¯er listened to him. She did as she was told and bit her finger without asking anything more. She let a drop of blood fall on the crystal clock¡¯s wheel.

 Chapter 3398 - Bao’er’s Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 3398 Bao¡¯er¡¯s Weakness</h4>


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s blood dropped on the wheel. It was like a drop on a sponge. It was immediately absorbed by the surface.


    The drop of blood spread across the transparent crystal clock. It eventually got sucked into the machine and the cogwheels inside. It was then the cogwheels started to spin.


    The three needles started to spin. They spun so fast that the whole crystal clock¡¯s light grew brighter and brighter.


    This situationsted an hour. Han Sen asked a couple of times, but he did not get an answer from the geno tablet.


    After a while more, the crystal clock stopped and reverted to how it used to look.


    The geno tablet finally spoke. ¡°Weird. Is she really your daughter?¡±


    ¡°She is my daughter,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not a problem,¡± the geno tablet quietly said. ¡°More than anything, I am curious. You see, a big chunk of her genes turned out to be very simr to yours. If she is your daughter, all of her genes should belong and be connected with yours, right? There are other genes in her body, and they are disturbingly close to the genes of the 17th sky¡¯s leader.¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°Of course, they are close. Qin Xiu was made from the same genes as Bao¡¯er¡¯s parents. It is normal for Bao¡¯er to have a part of Qin Xiu¡¯s genes. It would be weird if there wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not pay any attention to that right now,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Just tell me what my daughter¡¯s genes are like. Do they satisfy your requirements?¡±


    ¡°She is the same as Qin Xiu. Shecks a little something. I must confess, I am surprised you have developed such a good daughter.¡± The geno tablet really doubted that Bao¡¯er was actually Han Sen¡¯s daughter.


    It then thought that was impossible. If she was not Han Sen¡¯s real daughter, the genes would not be so simr to his.


    ¡°Plus, you have no greater choice. Why don¡¯t you just let my daughter be your host?¡± Han Sen tried to convince the geno tablet.


    The geno tablet did not even give the suggestion some thought. It immediately rejected Han Sen. ¡°The rules are rules. That cannot be changed. If you want her to be my host, she must win the geno tablet fights.¡±


    ¡°You are a living thing,¡± Han Sen said. He was not going to give up. He kept on talking. ¡°You are not a machine. You should have free will and the ability to make your own decisions.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking! This will never change. If you are willing, I am also willing to give her a chance so she would not have to be the leader of a sky and take part in the geno tablet fights. But I would do that only because you helped me return to my origin. For what you did, you deserve special treatment. Otherwise, you would not be receiving any of these benefits I am giving you.¡± The geno tablet stopped Han Sen from speaking.


    ¡°Fine. Let us not talk about this anymore.¡± Han Sen looked at the crystal clock and asked, ¡°If there was no need for a winner and you had to pick between my daughter and Qin Xiu, which of the two would you choose?¡±


    ¡°If I had to choose, I would opt for Qin Xiu.¡± The geno tablet did not hesitate to answer. Straight away, it answered Han Sen¡¯s question as direct as an arrow.


    Han Sen frowned and asked, ¡°Why? Are you saying Bao¡¯er¡¯s genes are not as good as Qin Xiu?¡±


    The geno tablet said, ¡°Regarding genes, I will confess that your daughter might be better. But that aside, to reach the chance requirements, she has one nasty Achilles¡¯ heel.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say there is a disastrous w in Bao¡¯er¡¯s genes?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    If Bao¡¯er¡¯s genes had ws, and she fought against Qin Xiu, she would wind up dead. With Qin Xiu¡¯s power, he would know Bao¡¯er¡¯s ws.


    Han Sen still did not believe Bao¡¯er had a w in her genes. He had been with Bao¡¯er for many years. He had never noticed a w in her genes before.


    ¡°No, it is not the genes that are wed. It is you.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s answer surprised Han Sen.


    ¡°Me?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He did not know what the geno tablet meant.


    The geno tablet coldly said, ¡°No matter how great and powerful her genes are, she relies on you too much. After all, she is your child.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s body tremored. He now realized what he had been worrying about. Chaos always believed that if Bao¡¯er were to make the first step, she would have greater genes and power to defeat Qin Xiu.


    Yes, Bao¡¯er was smart. She was intelligent, and she was mature enough. She was able to push her power to the max, but Chaos had forgotten one thing. Bao¡¯er had grown up with Han Sen. Their rtionship was much than a daughter and a father. She had an incredible urge to rely on Han Sen.


    Although Han Sen¡¯s power was inferior to Bao¡¯er¡¯s, she always put herself below Han Sen and was adamant about relying on him. Whatever happened, Han Sen was there to cover it all up.


    But that was not too bad. If Bao¡¯er wanted to fight Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu would not let Bao¡¯er¡¯s weak spot go. He would do something to Han Sen. If something happened to Han Sen, Bao¡¯er¡¯s mind and resolve would be heavily damaged. Her mind would be messed up, and she would lose.


    The sort of battle they would have was going to be huge. The slightest mistake could cost them their lives. If Bao¡¯er was distracted, death was the only thing waiting for her.


    ¡°That means I am Bao¡¯er¡¯s weakness,¡± Han Sen said with bitterness.


    ¡°Yes, you are her weakness,¡± the geno tablet answered with certainty.


    Han Sen did not say anything. The bitterness in his heart started to spread. Han Sen never thought that he might be responsible for what killed Bao¡¯er one day.


    ¡°Dad, are you OK?¡± Bao¡¯er could not hear Han Sen and the geno tablet¡¯s conversation, which was going on in his mind. She still saw that Han Sen¡¯s emotions were not right. She pulled out her little hands to touch his cheek.


    ¡°I am fine. You should keep practicing. I have something to do. I will be right back.¡± Han Sen rubbed Bao¡¯er¡¯s head and quietly said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, for as long as Dad is here, no one can hurt you. There is no need to adopt too much pressure, OK? If you are tired, take a rest. You will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you are the best!¡± Bao¡¯er grabbed Han Sen¡¯s neck and kissed him on the cheek. She then seriously said, ¡°Do not worry, Dad. None of this is going to stop me. I will seed. I will protect Dad, Mom, Brother, and Sister.¡±


    Han Sen was touched by her words. But the more she spoke about such things, the more worried he became.


    Qin Xiu was the type of felon willing to do anything to achieve whatever goal he wanted. If he found out Bao¡¯er¡¯s weakness, he would not let it go unabused to achieve his goal.


    After leaving the sanctuaries, Han Sen wished to say something. Before he could, the geno tablet¡¯s voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°Thest sky now has its leader. The geno tablet fights are going to start. We should go home.¡±


    Han Sen raised his head. He saw the geno tablet shining brightly. The final sky now had its leader, and it was someone Han Sen knew. It was Ning Yue from another sky.


    Han Sen said to himself, ¡°So, excluding Bao¡¯er, there are three of us joining the geno tablet fight. This is a chance.¡±

 Chapter 3399 - Keeping a Promise

    <h4>Chapter 3399 Keeping a Promise</h4>


    The 33rd skies, which looked like a gravestone, lit up. It lit up the two universes. The geno tablet shone across the whole world and all the names scrawled upon it with an unbelievable sense of magic and volume of light.¡°The geno tablet fights are finally going to begin. If Qin Xiu wins, this is going to be bad.¡± God Hall Leader was in the clouds getting ready to watch what happened with the geno tablet. He looked very serious.


    Han Sen went back to Time Sky. The sky clock had yet to return to its ordinary shape. It still looked like a gravestone.


    Han Sen looked at the sky clock and said, ¡°The geno tablet fights are going to start. Shouldn¡¯t you go back to the geno tablet and be a host now?¡±


    The geno tablet¡¯s voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s brain. It said, ¡°You underestimate me. This is just one of my clones. My real spirit will remain in the geno tablet to host these events.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep possessing the sky clock?¡± Han Sen asked with shock.


    ¡°If the 32nd sky has a leader, and you want your daughter to join these fights by bing a leader, it is only natural for a trick to be performed,¡± the geno tablet said with a look of disdain. ¡°If I was not here, do you really think she could ess the geno tablet?¡±


    ¡°To be honest with you, I would prefer it if Bao¡¯er did not fight,¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid of Qin Xiu beating Bao¡¯er and doing harm to you?¡± the geno tablet asked.


    Han Sen shook his head and said, ¡°I just do not want to put my daughter¡¯s life at risk. If it is OK, I would like for these matters to be resolved another way.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t sort it out another way,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°The evolution of your genes is not good enough. Nothing will work, even if I let you try.¡±


    Han Sen wished to say something, but the geno tablet quickly said, ¡°Other creatures areing now. I do not want other creatures to learn about my existence. You can do that yourself.¡±


    After that, the geno tablet, which was in its sky clock shape, docked in Han Sen¡¯s hand. Han Sen dropped it into one of his robe pockets.


    Ancient Devil approached Han Sen and said, ¡°Now, it is your time to make good on your promise.¡±


    Han Sen pointed at the shining 33 skies and said, ¡°The geno tablet fight is about to start. Can I sort out your problem after the fight?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Ancient Devils said. ¡°The 32nd sky has a leader. The geno tablet fight won¡¯t start for another 10 days. Over the course of the next 10 days, any creature thates to the 33 skies can challenge the old leaders. If they win, they can be the new leader. They will be permitted to join the geno tablet¡¯s true bout.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Han Sen thought he might be talking crap, but he was actually saying this to the geno tablet. He wanted to know if the geno tablet was telling him the truth or not.


    ¡°He is right,¡± the geno tablet answered.


    ¡°Ten days. That will give us enough time to do this. If things go smoothly, we will only require a single day.¡± Ancient Devil could not hear or see the geno tablet speak. He spoke directly to Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil and asked, ¡°Yeah, but can you tell me what you want the sky clock for?¡±


    ¡°I can only tell you that I need the sky clock for the power it has to reverse time,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°I want to make an old thing young again.¡±


    ¡°If things are truly that way, you can bring that thing to Time Sky. When the time wheel spins, just pick a time area that has reverse-spinning needles.¡± Han Sen could not believe this.


    Ancient Devil shook his head. ¡°If things were that easy, I would note to Time Sky. That thing is old and unique, so ordinary powers cannot shift it. Only the reverse time powers of the sky clock can make this thing younger, and that is only a possibility. If it does not work, I will have no choice but to find another way.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will have to go with you.¡± Han Sen did not reject him. He wanted to know what item Ancient Devil was going on about.


    Ancient Devil did not object to thepany. He left Time Sky with Han Sen. They went back to the geno universe.


    ¡°Are you going to Outer Sky?¡± Han Sen was shocked. Ancient Devil took him to a ce where the Very High lived. That ce was Outer Sky.


    Outer Sky had been imed by many Break World beasts. Ordinary creatures were unable to live there anymore. The whole of Outer Sky had been mutated. It was a vastly different ce from what it used to be before.


    Even Han Sen would not dare go into Outer Sky to hunt Break World beasts.


    Ancient Devil nodded and said, ¡°Yes. This very old and unique item resides in Outer Sky. If you can help me bring it back to life, our grudge will be over.¡±


    ¡°I said that as long as it does not sh with my principles, I will be willing to help you.¡± Han Sen paused for a bit, but he resumed speaking by saying, ¡°Outer Sky is a big ce, and there are Break World beasts absolutely everywhere. Even if I am not afraid, this will be troublesome. I do not want to waste too much time here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only reason I am bringing you here is that I know where it is. I know a way that will take us to it. It will be on that does not pose trouble.¡± Ancient Devil looked very confident.


    Han Sen had to follow Ancient Devil to Outer Sky. Ancient Devil already knew how to get around. He traveled through the forest, going around and around. The two of them walked for over half a day without encountering a single beast.


    ¡°We are almost there. The thing I am talking about is there.¡± Ancient Devil pointed to a spot as he spoke.


    Han Sen had a look. He was shocked by what he saw, so he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mirror Lake? Is the thing you are talking about in Mirror Lake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ancient Devil quickly confirmed this to be the case.


    ¡°Since we are already here, it is about time you tell me all about what it is you are looking to do,¡± Han Sen said with a frown.


    ¡°You will learn soon enough. Why are you always in such a rush?¡± Ancient Devil still had not told Han Sen what it was about. He walked over to Mirror Lake, but he was unsure of what he was looking for.


    Han Sen thought Mirror Lake connected to the anti-material world, which was practically the universe of kingdoms. He knew Outer Sky and the universe of kingdoms had arge wedge between them. That wedge was the 33 skies. It did not seem as if it would be possible to fetch an item from the universe of kingdoms from there.


    Even if they were able to fish something up, the stuff in the universe of kingdoms would be repelled by the geno universe. They would prove themselves to be useless.


    Han Sen was able to use items from the geno universe in Mirror Lake. He had been able to effectively use the Four-Sheep Cube. He was able to use that quite a lot in the geno universe, and it could also send people to the universe of kingdoms. That was a bit scary.


    ¡°If Mirror Lake does not connect to the universe of kingdoms, where does it truly connect to? What is this item Ancient Devil keeps referring to?¡± Han Sen was guessing.


    Ancient Devil intently peered into theke¡¯s mist. After a while, he suddenly jumped in and went straight into the clouds of Mirror Lake. He told Han Sen, ¡°Follow behind me. Do not lose me.¡±

 Chapter 3400 - The History of Ancient Devil

    <h4>Chapter 3400 The History of Ancient Devil</h4>


    Beneath Mirror Lake, the space was very chaotic. The anti-material powers surged through the mist. Not just a body would have been melted by those powers. Even geno armaments would have been.


    Ancient Devil brought Han Sen in with me to take a sneaky route. Han Sen did not feel anything on his way down. The powers of the Mirror Lake did not do anything to harm his body.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This body should be able to see me through to the other side of Mirror Lake, but I do not know what resides on the other side of Mirror Lake. Is Ancient Devil really going to go right through Mirror Lake?¡±


    Han Sen soon received his answer. Ancient Devil was not nning to go through Mirror Lakepletely. He did not dive too deep. He had merely been searching through Mirror Lake. Not longter, he led Han Sen to the edge of Mirror Lake.


    Han Sen looked at the cliffside-looking banks of Mirror Lake. A tform protruding from them. The tform was not very big. There was a space about 30 square feet there. It was close to the walls of Mirror Lake. There was also a statue.


    The statue was sitting next to the stone wall. Both hands made a weird handprint. The eyelids were lowered. It looked as if it was someone asleep.


    Because it had been there so long, the stone statue was covered moss. One could not tell the original color of the stone statue.


    ¡°That is it! Use your sky clock¡¯s time-reversal powers now and let the stone statue¡¯s status go back through time.¡± Ancient Devil looked at the stone tform. He pointed at it and spoke in its direction.


    ¡°How long must I take it back for?¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes peered at the stone statue. He could not use the Dongxuan Aura or scan the stone statue. Judging from the way it looked, the stone statue did not look all that special. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was sitting in Mirror Lake and was just in an average ce, Han Sen would not have spared it a second nce.


    After thinking for a moment, Ancient Devil replied, ¡°I think it needs to go back a long, long time. I cannot be sure for how long it needs to go back though. Just keep it going back until it looks like a proper statue again.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the stone statue. He then looked at Ancient Devil and said, ¡°This stone statue kind of looks like you. Please don¡¯t tell me it was shaped in your image.¡±


    ¡°So, what? Even if it was, who cares?¡± Ancient Devil neither confessed the truth nor denied the allegation.


    ¡°You should tell me the history of this stone statue before we go any further,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Otherwise, how am I supposed to know if this goes against my principles or not? How am I supposed to know if I should really be helping you?¡±


    Ancient Devil stared at the stone statue with a conflicted look. A whileter, he said, ¡°You are right. This statue bears the face of me in my past life. I look different now, but there is still some kind of presence in it. Your eyes are good since you were able to tell that.¡±


    Han Sen asked Ancient Devil, ¡°A presence of old you? Anything simr to you in a one-in-a-million find? It is not hard for me to perceive anything to do with you. But why would you keep a statue of yourself in your past life here in Mirror Lake? Why do you need it returned to how it used to be?¡±


    ¡°I did not put the statue here. It was here already.¡± Ancient Devil paused. He looked back to the statue and asked Han Sen, ¡°Do you know what resides below Mirror Lake?¡±


    ¡°I thought the Mirror Lake is a tunnel between the geno universe and the universe of kingdoms,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I am starting to think that is not the case anymore.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you are halfway correct.¡± Ancient Devil started to exin Mirror Lake to him. ¡°Mirror Lake does connect to universes, but the way it connects is very special. It doesn¡¯t really go through two worlds.¡±


    Outer Sky was above the 33 skies. It was a part of space that was independent of the 33 skies.


    In the very beginning, there was no Outer Sky or 33 skies. The two universes wereplete, separate areas, and the geno tablet was outside them. Then, the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader Chaos broke open a space tunnel to enter another area. It was there she discovered the geno tablet. She used the geno tablet to modify whatter came to be known as the 33 skies. She nned to use the 33 skies and geno tablet to rece the geno hall and the God Spirits that ruled. That way, she could be the sole leader of the universe. In the end, her ns were foiled. The 33 skies were not properly built. When the battle began, the universe was rebooted and broken in the process.


    Within Outer Sky, there was a ce Chaos did not modify. That was why there was a ce sticking out when the 33 skies broke.


    Even though the geno tablet had rebuilt the 33 skies, that area had not returned to how it was supposed to be.


    Because Outer Sky was still in its most primitive mode, it became the buffer zone for both universes. There was no need to go through the 33 skies to reach the other universe.


    It was able to connect the 33 skies to any sky. Outer Sky was like a ce that could go through anywhere. It led to any corner of the world.


    If a lifeforce wished to travel through it, doing so was very difficult. Even when Chaos found the geno tablet in the chaotic area, she had to be the master of the geno tablet to do what she was able to do.


    Han Sen did not understand, so he asked, ¡°I understand what you are trying to tell me, but what does that have to do with your statue?¡±


    Ancient Devil looked at Han Sen and slowly replied, ¡°In the beginning, it was not just the geno tablet that was being born.¡±


    ¡°That cannot be you.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He looked at Ancient Devil with shock.


    Ancient Devil nodded. He then shook his head. ¡°You have guessed things half correct again. In the chaos, a demon stone was born, but was not me, Ancient Devil. Mister Leader then carved the demon stone into a stone statue. That is how my past life came to be.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean this statue has your past life¡¯s real body?¡± Han Sen looked at the statue in disbelief. He quickly asked, ¡°If your body is still here, how did you end up being reincarnated?¡±


    ¡°If this was not the body¡¯s real power, how would I be able to carry my memories over during my reincarnation while the universe was thrown into the turmoil of its rebooting process?¡± Ancient Devil asked. ¡°After the reincarnation, I was disconnected from it. I was unable to use its powers anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do you want it to be returned to its original shape so you can control it again?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Ancient Devil ended up shaking his head. ¡°If I wanted to control it, I would have to give up my body now andbine with it.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why do you want it returned to its original shape?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way it looks. I don¡¯t want me to keep looking like that forever.¡± Ancient Devil¡¯s answer surprised Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not understand, and so he asked Ancient Devil again, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Mister Leader used another person¡¯s face in the carving,¡± Ancient Devil weirdly said. ¡°I do not want to bear the shadow of someone else.¡±


    Han Sen now understood. Chaos would not randomly carve the statue of a man. The statue must have been taken from the reference of something else.


    Now that he thought about it, even if he did not ask Ancient Devil, Han Sen could have guessed who it was depicting. There was an 80% to 90% that it was Bao¡¯er¡¯s real father. It was the prior leader of the geno hall.

 Chapter 3401 - Being Challenged

    <h4>Chapter 3401 Being Challenged</h4>


    Han Sen¡¯s heart pounded as he thought, ¡°If Ancient Devil¡¯s body in the past life had Bao¡¯er¡¯s father¡¯s face, that means Ancient Devil did not like his past life¡¯s face because he had a crush on the God Chaos Party Leader. It was because of jealousy that he did not want to look like his love rival.¡±¡°Can you get it over with yet?¡± Ancient Devil did not exin. He just pointed at the stone statue.


    ¡°It should be fine, I suppose.¡± Han Sen was notpletely certain.


    If this was just his idea, he would have used the sky clock to turn the statue back into its former shape. Now, the geno tablet was living inside the sky clock. In its current state, the sky clock could not do things just because Han Sen willed it.


    ¡°The power of the sky clock can turn it into the original shape. I know that for sure. You do not need to worry about that.¡± Ancient Devil misunderstood. He thought Han Sen was hesitating because he did not think the sky clock¡¯s power could work on the statue.


    ¡°OK. I will give it a go.¡± Han Sen did not exin the truth. He took out the sky clock and carefully activated its power.


    The geno tablet did not attempt to disturb the sky clock. The three needles on the crystal clock, which looked like a gravestone, started madly spinning. The bottom of the crystal clock statue had a time reverse effect. It started to exhibit weird changes.


    The moss started to fade, revealing its original color. It was a ck rock that looked like an inky stone. It was so dark that the light did not even reflect off it. Any light thatnded on it looked like it was absorbed by a ck swirl. When Han Sen looked at it, all he saw was a ck statue. He could not even see its face.


    Time was going backward. After a while, the statue had no changes. The statue looked like it was going back through billions of years. There was way too much time being reversed. Han Sen used all the power he could to run the sky clock for this, but the statue¡¯s changes were still very slow. There were not many changes over that course of time.


    ¡°You are too slow. I should give it a go.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s brain. Han Sen saw the sky clock¡¯s needle speed up. It was much faster now than it was when he was using the sky clock. It spun incredibly fast.


    Quickly, the statue started to exhibit changes. The lines on the body started to fill. It went from delicate to thick. It went from thick to thicker. It then became a ck stone that had the shape of a nut.


    Ancient Devil looked at Han Sen with shock. The sky clock was Time Sky¡¯s treasure, but there should have been no way it was that strong.


    A momentter, it was hard to tell how many billions of years went by. Even if Moment God, who was one of the 12 main God Spirits was there, she would not have been able to do what it had just been done.


    Yet, the sky clock achieved this with ease. It made Ancient Devil a very confused man.


    Han Sen saw the sky clock stop by itself. He then asked Ancient Devil, ¡°Is that OK now?¡±


    ¡°That is good. Thank you kindly.¡± Ancient Devil bowed.


    ¡°It is just a simple trade. You do not have to be so polite.¡± After pausing, Han Sen looked at Ancient Devil and asked, ¡°Are you going to join the geno tablet fights?¡±


    ¡°I will go.¡± Ancient Devil sounded calm in his response, but Han Sen sensed that he was very determined when it came to his participation.


    ¡°I wonder if the geno tablet fights are one versus one or group fights,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If they are group fights, why don¡¯t you and I deal with Qin Xiu together? After all, you do not want to see Qin Xiu get the geno tablet, do you?¡±


    Ancient Devil did not answer. The geno tablet sounded in Han Sen¡¯s ear. ¡°Do not even think about it. Let¡¯s not say I would not give you a chance. Even if I did give you a chance, it would only end up with you being bullied by Qin Xiu. In the 33 skies, most people have a connection to the geno tablet.¡±


    When Han Sen heard it speak, he felt a little disappointed. If it was just a one-on-one fight. If Bao¡¯er encountered Qin Xiu before he did, he would be unable to protect her.


    Han Sen thought, ¡°No. I cannot let Bao¡¯er join the geno tablet fights. At the very least, I must fight Qin Xiu before she does. Even if I cannot defeat him, I want to at least be able to damage Qin Xiu. Then, Bao¡¯er can swoop in to finish him off.¡±


    Ancient Devil said, ¡°The geno tablet fights are just one-on-one fights. Even if I wanted to fight Qin Xiu with you, there would be no chance. I just hope we don¡¯t fight each other too soon. If we do, one of us will walk away a winner. That will only benefit Qin Xiu.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too. I have to go now.¡± Han Sen waved his hands and readied himself to escape Mirror Lake.


    Ancient Devil stopped him and said, ¡°There is one more thing. After thinking it over, I believe I should tell you. If you meet Bury Path God, you should be very careful.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid of Qin Xiu. Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of someone like Bury Path God?¡± Han Sen did not care.


    Ancient Devil was not mad about his line of thinking. He just went on to say, ¡°Bury Path God was given most of the old leader¡¯s items. On top of that, he is the strongest spirit in the 33 skies. Perhaps his power might not be as great as Qin Xiu¡¯s, but he will certainly pose a threat.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Han Sen looked a bit serious as he thought, ¡°Why did Chaos put all of her treasures in the same spot? That only benefitted Bury Path God and big sky demon. They should belong to Bao¡¯er, and what Bao¡¯er has belongs to me. That means Bury Path God, that asshole, stole all of my treasure. I cannot forgive him for that.¡±


    After leaving Outer Sky, Han Sen readied himself to return to Space Garden. Before he returned to Space Garden, the sky clock suddenly started to spin. It twisted space and took Han Sen back to Time Sky.


    ¡°Geno Tablet, what are you doing?¡± Han Sen thought the geno tablet was controlling the sky clock to y tricks on him.


    ¡°I did not do anything. It seems some creature started a leader fight. It looks like he wants your seat.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s voice was ying in Han Sen¡¯s head.


    ¡°Who is doing this? How dare he challenge Time Sky! Is Qin Xiuing?¡± Han Sen raised his head. The whole of Time Sky was lit up. On the geno tablet in the 33rd sky, the name of the leader of the 29th sky was lit up.


    Quickly, the geno tablet disyed an image of Time Sky. Everyone, from every corner of both universes, was able to see Time Sky clearly.


    Aside from Qin Xiu, Han Sen could not think of anyone who would dare challenge him now. Time Sky¡¯s power was weird, and Han Sen was a leader of Time Sky. He at least had the home advantage. Even if they wanted to fight Han Sen, ordinary Break World elites would not go to Time Sky to challenge him.


    There were not any other creatures around wanting to challenge him, Han Sen looked at the geno tablet¡¯s disyed image. He then saw the person who had challenged him.


    ¡°It is her.¡± Han Sen was shocked. The person who challenged him was Moment God.

 Chapter 3402 - Fighting Moment God Again

    <h4>Chapter 3402 Fighting Moment God Again</h4>


    When the creatures of both universes saw Moment God challenge Han Sen again, they were outright dumbstruck.The creatures of the geno universe and the universe of kingdoms knew Han Sen had once fought Moment God, and he had managed to kill Moment God once. Back then, Moment God hadn¡¯t totally recovered. The current Moment God was different.


    When the humans of the universe of kingdoms saw Moment God challenge Han Sen, they were outright dumbstruck. She was one of the 12 primary Annihtion God Spirits. Now, she was looking to challenge the infamous Han Sen. In their eyes, Moment God was much stronger.


    Han Sen was surprised. ¡°When Time Sky did not have a leader, Moment God did not go to Time Sky to wagebat for the position. Now, she wants to challenge me. What does that mean?¡±


    Although Han Sen and Moment God had a conflict once before, Qin Xiu was an enemy of the geno hall. They both shared amon nemesis. ording to the theory, the geno hall should have sent people after Qin Xiu to see if they could disce his position as leader of a sky. There was no rhyme or reason for why she would challenge Han Sen.


    As Moment God approached, she traveled through the stone clock areas that were already spinning. She was not affected by them. Not longter, she walked in front of Han Sen.


    She was really tall. She looked very proud and cold. She looked really powerful like an actual goding.


    Han Sen looked at Moment God and asked, ¡°Moment God, why are you challenging me?¡±


    Moment God looked at Han Sen coldly. She did not change the expression on her face while replying, ¡°You and I fight today. If I win, you will give me the sub-god from the God of Wealth Temple. If I lose, you can do whatever you want to me.¡±


    ¡°What is Moment God talking about? Does she want Han Sen¡¯s God of Wealth Temple sub-god? Should she not go looking for the God of Wealth? Why go and look for Han Sen?¡±


    In the universe of kingdoms, many nobles currently unable to understand what was going on.


    ¡°Ah, no way! Is Han Sen the God of Wealth? Was he that mysterious, 13th Annihtion-ss God Spirit?¡± Someone reacted quickly, thinking that might be the answer to the mystery.


    ¡°This... How would this be possible? How could Han Sen be the God of Wealth?¡± In the Qin Kingdom, many nobles had their eyes open wide. Their mouths could not be closed.


    ¡°I see. I see. That exins everything.¡± In King Qin¡¯s white face, one could see the fashioned shape of excitement.


    Han Sen was the 13th Annihtion-ss main god, and he was a friend of Qin Bai. If there were no idents, the Qin Kingdom would have another Annihtion-ss main god to guide them. Qin Bai would definitely be a king.


    Even though the Qin Kingdom already had many Annihtion-ss main God Spirits, there weren¡¯t any Annihtion-ss main God Spirits in close association with Qin Bai. None operated as Han Sen did.


    ¡°It seems my son did have some luck.¡± King Qin sighed. He was not sure if he was happy for Qin Bai or not, or if it was just dumb luck that Qin Bai was so blessed.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± A Qin Kingdom officer had just woken up from his daze. He was unable to ept how Han Sen could be the 13th Annihtion-ss main god.


    If this came from the mouths of other people, the nobles that thought Han Sen was the biggest evil officer in the Qin Kingdom could not believe it. But this was from Moment God. No one could doubt her words.


    ¡°I cannot answer you.¡± Han Sen smiled at Moment God. He knew Moment God was there for the god spirit of Moment God.


    ¡°Are you afraid you will lose?¡± Moment God stared at Han Sen coldly.


    ¡°Winning or losing does not matter,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°She is my sub-god. She is not my ve. She has a will and free will. She can leave, and she can stay where she is. She is the one to determine that. It is up to her, so I will not use her life for a gambit even if I know I am going to win.¡±


    ¡°You are just afraid to lose Moment God coldly said. ¡°You do not have to go a long way around for saying that.¡±


    ¡°If you want to trade something else, I don¡¯t mind fighting you.¡± Han Sen did not decline to participate inbat with her. He just smiled and looked at her.


    ¡°It does not matter if you agree or not. I am fighting you today. I will avenge the humiliation I suffered over you killing me once before.¡± Moment God¡¯s eyes were so cold they were like icy des. They could pierce through Han Sen¡¯s lungs.


    After hearing that, the universe of kingdoms was shocked.


    Han Sen was the God of Wealth. They could not believe it. The scariest thing about it was the fact that Moment God had confessed to Han Sen having killed her. The humans of the universe of kingdoms believed the 12 Annihtion main gods were as good as they got. They thought they ruled absolute supreme. They could not imagine something like this happening.


    That was especially true of the Qin Kingdom¡¯s nobles. Their mouths were wide and agape. They were big enough to allow a fist to fit in. They were all frozen, unable to believe what their ears were hearing.


    ¡°Han Sen, that big and evil man... He is an Annihtion-ss main god... He killed Moment God...¡± They all felt as if their brains were failing.


    ¡°God, what did we do wrong?¡± Many nobles of the Qin Kingdom were crying. It was like they had just woken up from a dream.


    If they could establish a good rtionship with Qin Bai, it meant they could meet an Annihtion-ss main god. Then, their kids and grandchildren would be on the God of Wealth¡¯s doorstep.


    God of Wealth had many powerful members. After thest god fight, God of Wealth became very famous. It was not just Han Sen either. Even Ingot had shocked many people.


    But they were unable to be friends with Han Sen, and they treated a big god like the biggest evil person in the history of the Qin Kingdom. They felt very bad. It was as if they could not breathe.


    ¡°God, what have we done? Han Sen, you are an Annihtion-ss God Spirit. Is it really so fun to be amoner and walk amongst us? You f*cking did this deliberately.¡±


    Many nobles of the Qin Kingdom were sad. They envied Qin Bai. Although Qin Bai was not exactly king material, if Han Sen was not going to die and supported Qin Bai, he would be the king.


    This was an Annihtion-ss main god that killed Moment God. Aside from Qin Bai, all the Qin Kingdom nobles had missed a good chance.


    They had no idea that when Han Sen and the others tried to kill Moment God, her powers had yet to recover. She was no longer the way she was then.


    ¡°In the past, you helped me escape. I owe you one. Why are you doing this to me?¡± Han Sen did not want to fight Moment God for nothing.


    Even if he beat Moment God, it was a pointless victory. It only gave Qin Xiu one less enemy.


    ¡°Did I not say I was not there to save you? I was saving Miss Bao¡¯er. You do not owe me anything. Today, we must fight.¡± Moment God stepped forward and approached Han Sen.


    Han Sen now understood why Han Jinzhi tricked Bao¡¯er into going to the 33 skies. He wanted to use the geno hall¡¯s power to save him.


    The cause power wasplicated, so he went to the 33 skies for Bao¡¯er. If Bao¡¯er had not gone to the 3 skies, Han Sen would not have gone inside either. He could not tell if Han Jinzhi had done this as a mistake or not.

 Chapter 3403 - Time Figh

    <h4><strong>Chapter 3403</strong> Time Figh</h4>


    Moment God stepped forward. It was like time was floating behind her. It became a river of time light, and it roared at Han Sen.


    ¡°Moment God, do you not remember that this is Time Sky? I am afraid your time powers will not be as effective here.¡± Han Sen used the sky clock.


    The sky clock¡¯s needles moved. Time Sky¡¯s many stone clocks were moved because of the sky clock¡¯s power. Moment God¡¯s time river was affected by many different time areas. She immediately lost her advantage. Before she reached Han Sen, the time river scattered. It did not pose a threat to Han Sen. It was all thanks to the sky clock he was wielding against her.


    ¡°Time powers are not as simple as you might think.¡± Moment God¡¯s face did not change. She pulled a hairpin out of her hair.


    The hairpin was like a needle. Moment God clutched it as if she was gripping the hilt of a dagger.


    Moment God followed the needle. Wherever the needle went, it made the sky clock spin differently. There was a great variety to the speeds. It went wild until it came to aplete stop. It was like time had just frozen.


    ¡°Moment God is very powerful. She is clearly different from how she was before.¡± Han Sen saw Moment God approach. All of the stone clocks ceased their spinning. Not even the sky clock could make the stone clocks move again.


    Moment God walked to the sky clock¡¯s proximity and stopped. The needle in her hand was on the edge of the sky clock. If Moment God stepped forward, the sky clock¡¯s time would touch it.


    ¡°They are both time powers. Which is stronger, Moment God or the sky clock?¡± In the 17th sky, Qin Xiu looked at the geno tablet with profound interest.


    ¡°The sky clock should be stronger,¡± said Sky King, who was right next to him. ¡°After all, that is Time Sky. The sky clock has the support of Time Sky¡¯sws. No matter how strong Moment God is, she cannot break the rules that govern Time Sky.¡±


    He was a spirit in the 33rd sky. He should have been the leader of the 33rd sky, but the geno tablet¡¯s existence took the 33rd sky. Sky King did not be the leader of any other sky. He just followed Qin Xiu around like a handmaiden.


    ¡°Time Sky¡¯s power is a dead power,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°Moment Godmands a power that is alive. Therein lies the pickle, you see! A dead rule might not be able to stop a living god.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Moment God might have a way to break the suppression of the rules that govern Time Sky?¡± Sky King asked with visible shock.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I said, but you seem to get the gist of it,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°Yes, they are both using time elements. Itchy¡¯s Break World rate had almost reached a hundred. In their fight before, Itchy lost to Moment God. This Moment God is not a simple enemy to tackle.¡±


    ¡°If she is able to reach the legendary 100% Break World rate, destroying the restrictions of the rules that govern Time Sky should not be too difficult to do, but God Spirits don¡¯t exactly use Break World powers. What can she do to break Time Sky¡¯s rule suppression?¡± Sky King still did not believe Moment God could break the rules that governed the suppression of Time Sky.


    ¡°Well, I wholeheartedly suggest you shut your mouth and keep watching,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°I am sure we will find out in due time, so stop hassling me with long speeches and nonsensical questions.¡±


    It was not just Qin Xiu feeling this way either. The God Spirits in the geno hall were watching this fight too. They were eager to find out whose time powers would prove stronger.


    If the geno tablet could control the universe, Time Sky¡¯s leader would be the future god of time. Moment God was currently the god of time.


    This fight was between the future and present gods of time. It was like two factions were having a showdown.


    Of course, while Han Sen was the leader of Time Sky, he did not possess any actual time elements in his body. He was not a genuine god of time.


    Moment God did not hesitate. The needle went to the sky clock¡¯s time area.


    Bzzt!


    The needle entered the area. Two powers collided. It resulted in the creation of a scary time storm. The whole area of time was twisted. Sometimes things went forward, and sometimes things went in reverse. Han Sen was just a part of the audience watching this unfold. He did not join thebat between sky clock and Moment God.


    First, it was because his body had a problem. He could not fight unless he was provoked by the outside. Second, he wanted to see which of the two was stronger. Was it going to be the sky clock or Moment God?


    The geno tablet remained in the sky clock, but it did not do anything. It was unknown whether or not it thought it was worth fighting Moment God or not. It just watched and did not participate.


    The sky clock¡¯s needle reversed. The needle in Moment God¡¯s hand followed her fingers. It spun clockwise. Two powers were going in forward and reverse. Nothing could stop what was going on. The whole area was stopped in time. There was an absolute bnce of stillness.


    ¡°Moment God, I still have not been struck. Are your powers really thisme?¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes as he looked at Moment God.


    Moment God did not move. She maintained the position of her needle, continuing to fight against the sky clock and its power.


    Everyone thought this fight was going tost forever. Suddenly, Moment God¡¯s needle started to spin in reverse.


    The main and reverse powers of time canceled each other out. Now, Moment God was able to reverse time too. The whole area became a scary counterclockwise ce.


    In just a moment, all of time went back 10 million years.


    Han Sen was in the reversed time. He said to Moment God, ¡°That is putting in a good effort, but it is a shame your effort is wasted. I am the leader of Time Sky. Time here cannot take away my youth or alter my lifespan.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible,¡± Moment God said with a frown. ¡°Even if you were the leader of Time Sky, it does not mean you should not be hurt by time power.¡±


    ¡°The truth is right in front of you. You can refuse to believe it, but you cannot deny cold, hard facts.¡± Han Senughed. He did not n on leaving the reversal of time zone. That scary reverse power could not do anything to him.


    If this was another creature, even a top-ss time-element Break World beast that had be the leader of Time Sky, it would not feel absolutely nothing in the reversal of time.


    Han Sen was only like this because his body was weird. He was not affected by time power, so he might as well beat down Moment God¡¯s confidence.


    It was a shame Moment God¡¯s confidence was not easily subdued. She did not stop there. She spun the needle even faster to make the reversal of time go even faster and scarier.


    ¡°You are not affected because the reversal of time is not fast enough,¡± Moment God said while coldly looking at Han Sen.


    ¡°If that is what you choose to believe, then fine. Allow me to help you.¡± Han Sen¡¯s will moved. He hurried the sky clock to make the sky clock go in full reverse.


    The sky clock¡¯s and Moment God¡¯s time powers went in reverse. The whole area of time was unbelievably reversed. One moment became a billion years.

 Chapter 3404 - Power of a Main God

    <h4>Chapter 3404 Power of a Main God</h4>


    Moment God and Han Sen stood in the reverse of time. A scary river of time went through her body, but it did not touch her god body once.Moment God looked at Han Sen coldly as she said, ¡°You are the leader of Time Sky, but you do not wield time-element powers. My body can resist damage from the powers of time. In a fight like this, you have no choice but to submit to defeat.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not.¡± Han Sen coldly dropped his two words and did not borate.


    Moment God¡¯s needle and the needle of the sky clock were madly spinning in reverse. The reversal of time was bing scarier and scarier. If an ordinary Break World beast were there, beyond being turned back into an egg, they would probably be taken back to a time before their mother was even born and disappear into space.


    ¡°This is a pure time power fight,¡± an elite watching the fight said. ¡°It is a real god fight. I wonder which one of them has the suprememand of time. I suppose we will receive the answer when the fight is over.¡±


    At the same time, Human King, who had be the leader of the 25th sky, watched the fight. All of the Blood Legion members were taken to the 25th sky.


    A Blood Legion member saw the two of them standing in the flow of reversed time. It was unclear which one of them had an advantage, so he said, ¡°Leader, look at Han Sen and Moment God. Which would you say has the superiormand of time power?¡±


    Human King¡¯s eyes were like water, but they looked really shiny as he said, ¡°It is too early to tell which of the two is winning or losing. They have not truly tried to show off the full breadth of their powers yet.¡±


    ¡°They are already such scary time powers. Is that not all of their power? Are they still hiding some of their powers?¡± The members looked at Han Sen and Moment God in disbelief.


    ¡°I do not know what kind of power Han Sen is hiding, but Moment God has yet to use her sub-god power,¡± Human King said. ¡°She has not tried her best yet.¡±


    ¡°The two of them are scary. Is this going to trouble our n?¡± An old member looked worried.


    ¡°Powerful power might not be our resistance. Perhaps it will end up being our help.¡± Human King was not worried. In fact, he actually smiled.


    The group of Blood Legion members and students were all looking at one another. They knew Human King was confident about being able to control the geno tablet, but their opponents were very strong. They thought they would suffer great trouble. They could not think how something like this would end up helping them.


    If Human King was not speaking, the members could not ask anything. Therefore, all they could do was watch.


    The speed of time¡¯s reversal was bing faster and faster. The sky clock¡¯s three needles were almost gone. Moment God¡¯s needle was spinning too.


    In the reversal of time, neither of them was moving. They just looked at each other from afar, weathering the corrosion of time.


    ¡°Moment God¡¯s time god body is not as strong as Han Sen¡¯s body and its reversal power,¡± Bury Path God said with shock. He was currently in Dust Sky.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± an elder of the God Chaos Party asked with some moderate confusion. From what he saw, the powers of Moment God and Han Sen should have been even. Neither of the two had disyed any ws in their performances.


    ¡°Look at Moment God¡¯s god clothing,¡± Bury Path God said.


    After Bury Path God said that, all the members of the God Chaos Party looked at Moment God and her god clothing. The god clothes were dreamy. It was like they were perfect.


    The god clothing looked very holy. It released a shiny god light. Most elders were not able to discern any problems with it.


    ¡°Bury Path God, is there a problem with the god clothing?¡± a God Chaos Party member asked. ¡°Forgive me for being so dumb, but I do not see an issue with the god clothing.¡±


    The other God Chaos Party members did not ask anything, but they still looked at Bury Path God with confusion. Clearly, they did not see the problem with the clothes either.


    ¡°Do you not see it?¡± Bury Path God coldly asked. ¡°The god clothes are newer than before.¡±


    ¡°Newer?¡± The people went for a closer look, but they did not see any difference.


    Seeing that they did not spot the issue, Bury Path God said, ¡°If you guys have a proper look at Moment God¡¯s god clothes, you should see her god clothes are cleaner. That proves there is a problem. The time-reversal is working on her clothes. Look at Han Sen. His clothes have not had any changes. If Moment God does not have any other powers, this is a fight Han Sen is sure to win.¡±


    The other God Chaos Party members did not think there was an issue with newer or older clothes, but if Bury Path God had said there was, they did not think he was incorrect.


    ¡°Then, ording to the vice president¡¯s opinion, is Han Sen going to be the victor in this fight?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Perhaps not. They still haven¡¯t used their true powers yet. It is too soon to determine which of the two will be a victor.¡± Bury Path God squinted his eyes and said to himself. ¡°There should be time.¡±


    Bury Path God had only just said this when Moment God¡¯s eyes looked frozen. Her god light blew up and exploded into the sky like a light shadow rising up from her body.


    It was a giant shadow that looked like a dragon. It was just a shadow. It was not solid. Even so, it made people feel very afraid of it.


    One of its eyes was like a sun, whereas the other was eerily reminiscent of a moon. The sun and the moon looked like wheels as they spun. Time was flying. When the sun and moon dragon revealed itself, Moment God¡¯s time power became even scarier. The needle, which had already reached a maximum speed, moved even faster.


    ¡°This is an Annihtion-ss wild sun moon god dragon. It is the same as Moment God in that it wields a time element. With the buffing of the sun moon god dragon, Moment God¡¯s time power will be stronger. That is the benefit of being a main god.¡± King Qin was very worried. He did not know if Han Sen, who ruled the God of Wealth Temple, could fight Moment God, who was a main god.


    Han Sen did not bother summoning a sub-god for a boon. Moment God¡¯s body wielded an even scarier shadow. Another sub-god buffing powernded. It was a jade cicada. It screamed. One of its wings disyed an old word that read ¡°spring,¡± and the other wing had a word that meant ¡°autumn.¡±


    ¡°It is a spring autumn cicada. It is another time-element wild god.¡± Many of the elites watching the fight were in shock, but this was not the end. Moment God kept shing with scary lights. Many light shadows appeared. They were all powerful time wild gods. There were 10 of them. Each of the god shadows was as strong as the sun moon god dragon.


    As the 10 sub-gods¡¯ powerful powers buffed Moment God, it made her power stronger. It made the time power scarier.


    The needle was spinning fast. It was moving faster than the sky clock. It became a main reverse power.


    Buzz!


    The reversal of time suddenly went forward. Everything in the reverse time went back to normal, including the stone clocks. Time Sky¡¯s stone clocks were shaking because of the reverse power. All of the stone clock powers were being reversed.

 Chapter 3405 - Women That Don’t Listen

    <h4>Chapter 3405 Women That Don¡¯t Listen</h4>


    ¡°Moment God is very powerful,¡± Bury Path God said with visible shock. ¡°She used her own power to shake all of Time Sky. If she joined the Time Sky Leader fight in the beginning, perhaps Han Sen would have never be the Time Sky Leader in the first ce.¡±¡°That is not her power alone,¡± a God Chaos Party elder said. ¡°She borrowed the powers of her sub-god.¡±


    ¡°The sub-gods still belong to her, making their power a part of hers,¡± Bury Path God said. He briefly paused and said, ¡°Such time power... Han Sen is not a time element. Time Sky will not do much to affect him, but I do not think he can block this reversal of time.¡±


    It was not just Bury Path God that thought of things this way. Upon seeing all of this, big sky demon frowned and said, ¡°Moment God is stronger than before. She is stronger than when she was rebooted. Against the rules of Time Sky, she alone is supreme. She is taking control of the rules of Time Sky for herself. It is no wonder why she is the main god of time powers. Can this little guy, Han Sen, handle her?¡±


    Even the geno hall¡¯s God Hall Leader nodded. He said, ¡°Moment God has already surpassed herself. She has achieved a new zenith. She has never been this strong before. Now, in this universe, no one else has a time power that is greater than hers.¡±


    In Time Sky, many stone clocks were reversing together. It became a powerful vat of reversing time that pushed Han Sen¡¯s location and time to reverse at an even quicker speed. It was like one moment was forever.


    Moment God looked at Han Sen and coldly said, ¡°In a pool of reversed time like that, a moment means nothing. If you do not want to be reduced into nothing, you can concede now.¡±


    Han Sen was not nning on stepping down. He smiled at Moment God and said, ¡°Time and I are like clouds. Although there is an endless past, I am still me. No other power can change that.¡±


    Moment God stopped speaking. The needle in her hand started to spin. The whole of Time Sky was like it had been affected by the needle. The needles on all of the stone clocks were madly spinning. The whole of Time Sky was working together to create a giant reversal of time force. Time Sky started to tremble because of time being reversed so much. Many stone clocks were starting to disappear in the zone of time reversal.


    Even the stone clocks that had time power could not withstand that scary reversing time power.


    In Space Garden, many humans, spirits, and creatures were watching Han Sen with profuse worry.


    Ling¡¯er was buried in Ji Yanran¡¯s bosom. She looked worried as she asked, ¡°Is Dad going to be OK up there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No one can defeat your father,¡± Ji Yanran told Ling¡¯er with certainty. Even though things seemed dangerous for Han Sen, she was not worried. She felt much safer about how things were going to turn out.


    Although she told Ling¡¯er that, Ji Yanran was feeling a bit confused. She found herself intensely staring at Han Sen.


    Moment God looked at Han Sen coldly. She wanted to see Han Sen turn into an egg with that time-reversal power, but her eyes were starting to turn from beads of certainty to marbles of confusion. Her gaze was turning from confusion to one filled with shock.


    As time went by, Han Sen continued to stand where he was. It was like nothing was affecting him. By now, seven minutes had gone by. Still, nothing was changing Han Sen¡¯s body. Not even his armor was dissolving.


    Moment God was not the same. Her clothes were bing brighter. It seemed very powerful in the eyes of other people, but Moment God knew it was because her power was not sufficient enough to withstand the reversal of time. Her god clothes were affected by the reversal of time. They were going back in time ever so slowly.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can his body withstand so much time-reversal power without being affected in the least? Nothing is happening to him. Does this mean he is like the God Hall Leader? Has he reached that step?¡± Moment God was shocked. She looked at Han Sen weirdly. It was as if she wished to learn something more from Han Sen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Impossible... How can that step be so easily obtained? Plus, his soul genes are not as strong as Qin Xiu¡¯s. In just one life, can he make this step? This should be impossible.¡± Moment God had to try and deny her thoughts.


    She gnashed her teeth. Moment God¡¯s started to look sharp. It looked as if she hade to a decision. Her other hand touched the needle. Her hands folded together to put the needle in the center between them.


    ¡°Old Reverse, turn back to zero!¡± As Moment God coldly shouted, her hands started to spin in a different direction. The time needle exploded with a scary time god light that shone across the whole of Time Sky and made it all brighter.


    Boom!


    Moment God¡¯s long hair went straight. It was like it was going from ck to white. It was like she was growing old in one sole moment.


    In that scary time power, the time clock was affected as well. The three needles stopped spinning. It was like they were frozen. They all stopped at the peak of their spins. They all came to a stop at 12 o¡¯clock.


    ¡°It¡¯s time power¡¯s strongest power, Return to Zero! I cannot believe Moment God is that strong. If she bes my 33 skies¡¯ time God, I firmly believe she will be worthy.¡± Qin Xiu looked at Moment God with nothing but sheer shock.


    Clearly, Moment God¡¯s performance had surprised the man. Even Qin Xiu was surprised by what he was witnessing.


    Moment God¡¯s face started to look older. Her long hair turned grey. It was even turning white.


    She kept staring at Han Sen. Her eyes looked more and more shocked. She tried her best to cast her god skills that had her strongest time power, Return to Zero. Despite her effort, she was still unable to affect Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Now, it was not only Moment God who was in shock. All the elites in the universe were in total shock. From the beginning to the end, Han Sen had not cast a single skill or power. All he ever used was the sky clock to block whatever powerful power Moment God sought to smite him with. It was extremely hard to believe.


    ¡°Is the power of the sky clock truly that powerful?¡± Sky King could not believe his eyes as he peered at the sky clock.


    Qin Xiu coldly said, ¡°It is not the sky clock that is strong. It is that person who is too strong.¡± Clearly, he knew what he was witnessing was not the sky clock and its power.


    Han Sen, who had not been doing anything the whole time, finally moved. When the time started reversing, Han Sen approached Moment God. The reversal of time was like a mad wave. To him, it was like the soft spray of gentle spring. It could do nothing to halt his advance.


    Moment God felt as if she had been wronged. She had tried her best to use her god base power and explode with the time skill Return to Zero.


    One could see the impact of timeing out. When it touched down on Han Sen¡¯s body, it was like a wave of watering to an end. Han Sen stepped closer. He went all the way over to Moment God¡¯s position.


    ¡°What a woman. A woman that doesn¡¯t listen. Typical.¡± After Han Sen said that, he reached out his hand. He grabbed Moment God¡¯s hand, which was clutching the needle. He used a little bit of strength andpletely pulled Moment God away from the needle.

 Chapter 3406 - Dead Cycle That Cannot Be Broken

    <h4>Chapter 3406 Dead Cycle That Cannot Be Broken</h4>


    Moment God was pulled away by Han Sen. Her body lost tension and fell toward him.


    Han Sen stood to the side. He used his hands to take Moment God¡¯s time needle away from her. Moment God¡¯s body flew away. She hit a stone clock. The stone clock broke.


    A scary amount of time had been reversed, but that came to an end now that Moment God had been tossed away. The whole of the Time Sky was calm again.


    The two universes went silent. All of the creatures were shocked. Moment God was the base of Time Sky and able to reverse time, yet Han Sen had easily been able to steal her weapon. Through doing that, she was sent soaring through the air. It was like a child being destroyed. It was hard to imagine.


    Everyone¡¯s mouths stayed open. The geno tablet¡¯s and Time Sky¡¯s lights had already faded. The videos of the geno tablet were gone. The leader fights were over.


    Many elites were very shocked. They did not calm down after the video stream ended. The powers they had witnessed were too shocking. The images were seared into their minds. No one was able to forget them.


    Sky King¡¯s face still looked shocked. He asked Qin Xiu, ¡°Mister Leader, did Han Sen really ascend to that step?¡±


    Qin Xiu remained silent. After a while, he shook his head. ¡°He does not have that feature just yet. I believe that his body is a little bit weird. It seems...¡±


    ¡°It seems what?¡± Sky King quickly asked.


    Qin Xiu quietly said, ¡°I wanted to use a self-gene to reach thest step in my past life, so I made this geno evolution skill. It was called The Story of Genes. It was for using your own genes to escape the boundaries of this universe, but one man¡¯s genes are very limited in their ultimate scope. They cannot evolve the universe, so The Story of Genes was just something fake. It was nothing real that could amount to anything tangible and great. It did not achieve anything. I could not even learn it myself in my past life.¡±


    ¡°Mister, have you practiced The Story of Genes in this life?¡± Sky King asked Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu shook his head. ¡°I have spent this life researching The Story of Genes. This skill could make people¡¯s genes have a breakthrough, but The Story of Genes itself, at the end of the day, was just a hypothesis. It was never more than that. It never worked. The skill required far too much body power. If I had a body that could achieve that, I would have already reached the final step. I would not need The Story of Genes. If I did not have a body like that, I could not practice The Story of Genes and would not be able to make thest step. Therefore, this is a dead cycle that cannot be solved. That is why I said The Story of Genes is a hypothesis that does not bear fruit.¡±


    Sky King looked weird as he asked, ¡°Now that you are talking about The Story of Genes, can you determine whether or not Han Sen practiced The Story of Genes?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he hasn¡¯t,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°If I have guessed it right, he might have actually practiced with The Story of Genes. He used the gene prototype armor to get himself a basic The Story of Genes that was at a beginner level.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that he practiced with The Story of Genes to make that step?¡± Sky King was in shock.


    Qin Xiuughed coldly. ¡°He is only at a beginner level. To be at the beginning does not suggest he practiced with it. Did I not say that to achieve it, you must take that step? Without that step, it cannot work. It would be a dead cycle. Now, Han Sen is just like me in my past life. He has reached a dead end with no way back. He has no chance of breaking away. The step he has reached cannot be abandoned. He will be forever forced to remain at the precise point he has reached.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way for him to take that step?¡± Sky King looked worried.


    Qin Xiu coldly said, ¡°If there was a way to make that step, I would not be forced to reincarnate after my past life. I could not do it in my past life, and he is just a normal, mixed human.¡±


    ¡°You are correct, Mister.¡± Sky King thought of who Qin Xiu was before. He felt safe and thought, ¡°If that person cannot walk out of that dead cycle, I do not think anyone can.¡±


    In Time Sky, Moment God got up from the rubble that was strewn about. She had white hair. Her god body was extremely frail. She no longer shone shine with a god light. She was like a woman with white hair who had fallen ill. She looked very pale and drained of life. Blood was leaking from the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡± Moment God bit her lips. She ignored the blood on her lips and stared at Han Sen.


    ¡°Why would I want to kill you?¡± Han Sen asked. ¡°You are not my enemy. In some way, we share amon enemy. The enemy of an enemy is a friend, and I do not kill friends.¡± The truth was that he could not actually kill Moment God.


    ¡°We are not friends. We will never be friends. If you do not kill me today, I wille back for you. You took my God Spirit, and I am going to take it back.¡± After Moment God said that, she turned around. She dragged her weak body with her in an attempt to break space.


    ¡°I will return it to you.¡± Han Sen threw the time needle to Moment God.


    Moment God epted the time needle and gnashed her teeth. She threw it back and coldly said, ¡°I will take back what I lost. I do not need your pity and charity.¡±


    After that, Moment God broke space and abandoned Time Sky.


    Han Sen took the time needle. He looked where Moment God had departed and shook his head. ¡°I wonder if this will work on the God of Wealth Temple. If it works, I can let her use it.¡±


    Han Sen put the needle away. The sky clock started to fly. The geno tablet on the wheel smiled. It surrounded Han Sen, checking him out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han Sen asked with a frown.


    The geno tablet¡¯s voice was heard in Han Sen¡¯s brain. ¡°Moment God¡¯s time power reached the max of what is possible in this universe. It only needed one more step to go beyond this universe. With that power, your body should be affected by your level, but you are fine. That is so weird.¡±


    People thought Han Sen used the sky clock power to block Moment God¡¯s time power, but the geno tablet knew Han Sen did not use the sky clock power.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He pretended to remain chill and asked, ¡°Does that mean I made that step?¡±


    ¡°If you had made that step, the entire universe would repel you. You would not be sitting here.¡± The geno tablet paused and said, ¡°Your body truly is weird. Give me a drop of your blood, and I will test your genes again.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said there was no point in doing that,¡± Han Sen said with a smile.


    The geno tablet felt embarrassed. It sounded angry as it said, ¡°Just do as you are told and stop talking crap.¡±

 Chapter 3407 - Cannot Explain

    <h4>Chapter 3407 Cannot Exin</h4>


    Han Sen wanted to know more about what was going on with his body. He bit his finger and let a drop of blood fall onto the sky clock¡¯s circr shape.


    Han Sen thought he would see the same scene he saw when watching Bao¡¯er conduct the same test, but he quickly realized things were not right.


    The droplet of blood he allowed to fall onto the circr shape of the clock was like a little red tadpole. It floated across the surface of the wheel. It was not absorbed by the wheel like it should have been.


    The geno tablet did not say anything in response to that. The sky clock did, however, brightly shine. The needle started to wildly spin. It looked like it was trying to force the absorption of Han Sen¡¯s blood.


    The blood was very stubborn. It was still crystallized and very much alive. It kept jumping across the wheel. No matter what the sky clock attempted, it did not seem to work.


    Han Sen saw that the blood was not being absorbed by the stone clock, so he could not help but ask, ¡°Geno Tablet, care to tell me what is going on here?¡±


    The sky clock suddenly stopped. The geno tablet¡¯s voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°Your genes are weird. With the sky clock¡¯s power, it cannot be absorbed. It looks like you will have to go back to the geno tablet for a proper test.¡±


    After that, the sky clock started to run again. It twisted space and opened another path to the geno tablet.


    After watching the sky clock fly through, Han Sen quickly gave chase. He traveled through the time door. Han Sen found himself before the geno tablet again.


    The sky clock was in front of the geno tablet. He let a drop of blood fall upon the wheel. Itnded at the bottom of the geno tablet.


    The geno tablet started to shine. It looked like countless symbols and spells were floating. That was especially true for where the drop of blood was. It was wrapped up by the light spell. It took on the guise of a small, bright sun.


    Han Sen watched this quietly from the side. He did not do anything. He just patiently awaited the results of this test.


    The geno tablet just kept spinning. It went on and on without an actual result being yielded. This waspletely different from the first time he had gone there to test his genes. It made Han Sen wonder, ¡°No way! Is the geno tablet unable to test and discover the condition of my genes?


    Han Sen waited in front of the geno tablet for 30 minutes. The geno tablet was still spinning madly where it was. The entire thing was glowing and spinning, lighting up the realm in vibrant luminosity. It was like a machine that was in operation with overclocked speeds.


    ¡°Weird. This really is so weird.¡± The sky clock¡¯s geno tablet made some strange sounds.


    ¡°What is going on now?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    The geno tablet said, ¡°This is so weird. If I had not watched that droplet of bloode out of you, I would not even believe this was a droplet of blood bled from a creature.¡±


    Han Sen did not understand, so he asked, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    The geno tablet weirdly said, ¡°To say this is a drop of blood is mostly wrong. It would be more like a drop of water or a piece of stone. No, even water and stone have a structure to visualize. Your blood is like the most primitive of substances. It is like the most basic and primitive existence in all of creation. It cannot be analyzed, broken down, or dissolved.¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Han Sen was frozen.


    ¡°I know that this should be impossible, but the geno tablet¡¯s analysis of your blood really does yield these non-results. Give me another drop of blood. I would like to test this once more.¡± The geno tablet sounded as if it was in a rush.


    Han Sen was not going to hesitate. This situation was starting to be far more than he ever thought it might. It was such a conundrum. He was absolutely dying to find out more. He wanted results.


    Han Sen gnashed his finger and let more blood drop onto the geno tablet. In fear that one droplet was not enough, he let many more drops of blood fall upon the target.


    ¡°You should fall back a little,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°I am going to analyze your genes.¡±


    Han Sen retreated a little. He saw the geno tablet was rising. All of the symbols and signs were lighting up across the geno tablet. It was like a machine that was operating at full power and firing on all cylinders.


    The few drops of blood he had given were yielding results simr to the very first drop of blood Han Sen had given the geno tablet. They quietly stuck to the surface of the geno tablet. They were not going to blend into the geno tablet and be absorbed.


    It did not matter how bright the geno tablet became. It could not corrode the blood and consume it. The blood forever remained fresh and was untainted by other things. It was like his blood droplets were individual stones.


    The geno tablet¡¯s light symbols were quickly spinning. The whole of the geno tablet became extraordinarily bright. It gave people the feeling it might explode at any second.


    Han Sen fell back a little. He was worried that the geno tablet was going to blow up in his face.


    Time went by. The geno tablet still could not refine Han Sen¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Geno Tablet, you are going to have to tell me something about this eventually.¡± Han Sen knew there would not be any solid results, but he still wanted to know something.


    ¡°I am still trying to conduct these tests,¡± the geno tablet replied. ¡°From what I can tell, these results are no different from things earlier. Your blood is like the most basic structure, and that denies me being able to analyze it.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible.¡± Han Sen frowned.


    ¡°Of course! Do you think I do not know that this should be impossible? If this kind of analysis does not work, there is only one other thing this means. It would mean you are a creature that is dumber than an amoeba. Let¡¯s not talk about you being able toprehend the actual concept of thinking, but it means you do not even know how to eat sh*t.¡± The geno tablet¡¯s description made Han Sen speechless.


    ¡°From what you can tell, what is my situation now?¡± Han Sen carefully asked.


    The geno tablet was silent a moment before saying, ¡°I have not experienced a situation like this before. If I was to take a guess, I would say there are two possibilities.¡±


    ¡°What are these two possibilities?¡± Han Sen hastily asked.


    ¡°One is that your body¡¯s structure is far advanced,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°It is too much for what I am able to analyze. Therefore, I cannot analyze it for you.¡±


    ¡°If things are like that, that means my body must have evolved to a very high level,¡± Han Sen thought.


    ¡°ording to the theory, even if you did make that step, my gene data would not have a reference point for you to bepared to,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°I can still keep trying to analyze it though.¡±


    ¡°What is my situation now?¡± Han Sen was confused.


    After being silent for a while, the geno tablet¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Unless your evolution speed goes over what I know and is in my power, then this situation can happen. The chances of something like that happening are very small though.¡±


    ¡°So, what is the second possibility?¡± Han Sen did not think his evolution level was so high that it could surpass what the geno tablet was capable of analyzing.


    If his body was like that, it would not be as weak as it was. He would be indestructible and able to destroy the whole universe in one strike if he truly was that great.


    The geno tablet remained silent for even longer this time. A whileter, it said, ¡°There is one more possibility, which is that you are on a new path of evolution. The direction you are on is different from every other one anyone has ever had before. It is a new model of evolution. That is why I cannot analyze the structure of your genes.¡±


    Han Sen was shocked, so he asked, ¡°Do you really think that is possible?¡±


    ¡°I do not know,¡± the geno tablet seriously said. ¡°From what I can tell, that is the most likely reason why. That is my guess.¡±

 Chapter 3408 - Back to Space Garden

    <h4>Chapter 3408 Back to Space Garden</h4>


    Han Sen did not expect that even the geno tablet would be unable to test his gene mode. This was fairly hard to imagine. Even Qin Xiu¡¯s genes were able to be analyzed by the geno tablet. This was something that had never happened before.If it was just as the geno tablet told him, he might have embarked on a path that was different from all other beings in creation. If that was true, Han Sen could not determine if that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    A new type of evolution meant there was no pre-determined direction for him to follow. There was no prior experience he could use for references. Han Sen would not even know how to walk along the paths that nowy before him.


    It was like one person traversing a foggynd alone. The next step might have him stumble upon holy fruit, god grass, gold mountains, or silver mountain. Stepping in another direction might have him plummet from a 10,000-foot-high cliff, encounter toxic snakes, and terrifying beasts. One step could lead to heaven, whereas another step could lead straight to hell.


    The paths no person had walked before were mysteries. If there was a sess to be found, the rewards and achievements were grand. Unfortunately, paths like this were often upied by lots of blood and bones. It meant one¡¯s general sess was based on 10,000 bones.


    Han Sen did not know if he was the person that could reach the altar or be a pile of bones scattered across the ground.


    ¡°With things the way there are now, I can¡¯t go back. I have no choice but to keep on going. I hope that I can sort this disaster out before I die.¡± Han Sen was not worried about himself. He was just not sure if his body was enough to stop Qin Xiu.


    Han Sen looked at the sky clock and said, ¡°Geno Tablet, look at my body. What is it like whenpared to Qin Xiu?¡±


    The geno tablet went silent for a while and said, ¡°I do not know. ording to the theory, if Qin Xiu levels up to reach Reboot ss andbines with the geno prototype armor, he will be the strongest life in this universe. Aside from your daughter, no other creature can fight against him.¡±


    After saying that, the geno tablet paused for a brief while. It then said, ¡°As for your genes, right now, they are hard to determine. Maybe something idental and unforeseen might happen.¡±


    ¡°What you have just said does not mean anything.¡± Han Sen was speechless.


    ¡°To know something is to know something,¡± the geno tablet calmly said. ¡°To not know something is to not know something. No one can tell or be certain of something if they do not understand things. Wait until you fight Qin Xiu. Only then can things be determined. You will know the results then.¡±


    Han Sen looked at it with disdain. After he and Qin Xiu fought, the geno tablet could no longer be used for analysis.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, anyway. I am going back. You cane on out of this now.¡± Han Sen no longer wanted to waste his time with the geno tablet. He lifted the sky clock while speaking.


    ¡°You do what you need to do,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°I will keep my spirit inside the sky clock.¡±


    ¡°Are you not leaving?¡± Han Sen frowned.


    The geno tablet looked upset and asked, ¡°What do you mean not leaving? I am staying inside the sky clock because I think you are great. My presence will only benefit you.¡±


    ¡°What good can you possibly bring me? When I participate in the geno tablet fights, will you help me?¡± Han Sen curled his lips as he spoke.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°I created the geno tablet fights. I will not break my own rules.¡±


    ¡°If you are not going to help me, what is the point of you staying in the sky clock?¡± Han Sen harshly asked.


    The geno tablet did not speak. It did not say anything, but it also did not lift itself from the sky clock. It was like it was trying to y cheap and not emerge from the sky clock.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing? You are the geno tablet! You can¡¯t just do this!¡± Han Sen shouted at the geno tablet, but he received no response. It was like the geno tablet was asleep.


    There was nothing he could do about it. He put the sky clock away and abandoned the 33 skies. He returned to Space Garden.


    The atmosphere in Space Garden was very tense. Huangfu Jing and the others were doing their best to battle the Break World beasts. They were hoping to reach 100 Break World points themselves, so they did not stay at the base. When Han Sen returned to the base, only Wang Yuhang was there. Zero and Little Angel had yet to return.


    ¡°Little Uncle, did you max out your Break World genes?¡± Han Sen sat in front of Wang Yuhang. He poured himself out a cup of water.


    Wang Yuhang nodded. ¡°They are maxed out. My Super God Spirit body evolved to ultimate mode, but my Super God Spirit body does not work in solo fights. It is only best when there are more enemies around. When it boils down to a one-on-one, it all depends on luck. I do not think I will be able to help you much.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not. Maybe you will have to use a lot of strength.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    Wang Yuhang tossed a piece of fruit to Han Sen and smiled. ¡°Do you expect me to defend Space Garden?¡±


    ¡°You are smart, Little Uncle.¡± Han Sen gave him a thumbs up. He was not afraid of the geno tablet fights. He was just afraid Qin Xiu might do something to Space Garden during the geno tablet fights.


    Wang Yuhang squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Do not worry. If the God Chaos Party attacks Space Garden, they will be sent home in body bags.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Wang Yuhang. He felt safe andforted. It was good to have someone to rely on.


    Wang Yuhang patted Han Sen on the shoulder and said, ¡°You can go. I have got things handled here.¡±


    Han Sen returned to his yard. Ji Yanran was teaching Ling¡¯er how to write. Upon seeing Han Sene back, Ji Yanran stood up. Ling¡¯er¡¯s body shed and vanished. When she appeared again, she was in Han Sen¡¯s arms. She held Han Sen¡¯s neck and loudly proimed, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my teleportation skill. When did you learn that, Ling¡¯er?¡± Han Sen was shocked. His teleportation skill came from the Very High¡¯s God Wander. It was moreplicated than the average example of space teleportation. Ordinary people could not practice this teleportation skill.


    Ling¡¯er was his daughter, but Han Sen never had the time to teach her how to teleport. Even if he did have time, to teleport cost a lot of energy. Han Sen did not believe she had what it took to use it.


    Now, Ling¡¯er had somehow learned his teleportation skills.


    ¡°In the past, you took me to y. When you used to teleport to hurry things up, I learned it.¡± Ling¡¯er tilted her head as she exined.


    ¡°I only used it a few times. Did you really learn it from that?¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    ¡°Yes, it is very easy,¡± Ling¡¯er said with a nod.


    Han Sen was happy to hear this. He felt quite touched. ¡°Maybe only you will think it is easy. Other people would be unable to learn it. Even if I went to teach them, they would not understand.¡±


    ¡°It is that hard, huh?¡± Ling¡¯er looked unsure.


    Ji Yanran, who was nearby, smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at who the mother is? It should not be a surprise how she can learn such things.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Master Wife.¡± Han Sen smiled and nodded.


    As they chatted, Han Yufei was conducting a very special test in the Space Garden¡¯sb.


    ¡°Little Baby... Be good... Your mother will make you the strongest creature in the universe.¡± As Han Yufei stared at the machine, she looked crazy.

 Chapter 3409 - Convincing

    <h4>Chapter 3409 Convincing</h4>


    Han Sen was back in the sanctuaries. Bao¡¯er was practicing. She and the gourd vine werebining well. She would soon be able to control the gourd vine with finesse.


    Han Sen watched Bao¡¯er from afar, but he made no n on seeing her.


    The geno tablet¡¯s voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s brain. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s genes are very good. Just wait until her genes have officiallybined with the geno seed. She will most certainly be able to walk that step. Her gene¡¯spletion is better than Qin Xiu¡¯s. If she joined the geno tablet fights, she would be able to defeat Qin Xiu.¡±


    Han Sen did not speak. He did not look happy. After a while, he spoke to the geno tablet. ¡°I take back my request. Please, no matter what, do not permit Bao¡¯er to join the geno tablet fight.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± the geno tablet asked. ¡°Her genes are the most perfect in this entire universe. I would like her for a host. There is a big chance she would be able to control the whole universe. She would be the master of the entire universe.¡±


    ¡°None of that matters to me,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Her bing master of the universe means nothing to me. I just want her to be safe, happy, and able to live a fulfilling life.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, the geno tablet said, ¡°From what I know, you and Qin Xiu are like water and fire. If Bao¡¯er does not join, Qin Xiu will be the geno tablet¡¯s master. He will then control the entire universe. The situation will be much worse, even for you. Bao¡¯er will have to fight him, but her chances of winning will be low.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said I have a chance of beating Qin Xiu,¡± Han Sen coldly said.


    ¡°That was just an expectation of mine,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°I have no genuine idea what the actual chances of you winning are. The evolution of your genes is too weird and erratic, so it is difficult to urately predict your chances. Maybe you will win, but maybe you will lose.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s resume our conversation after I lose. First, you must help me. No matter what the circumstances are, do not allow Bao¡¯er to join the geno tablet fights.¡± Han Sen made his mind up.


    ¡°That... The rules cannot be changed. If Bao¡¯er challenges a leader before the geno tablet fights start, aside from Qin Xiu, other leaders will not be able to stop her from bing a leader.¡± The geno tablet looked glum as it spoke.


    ¡°If this is easily sorted, why would I beg you? Just help me out, would you? I believe you have a way around this.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    ¡°Fine,¡± the geno tablet said. ¡°I can think of a way that will allow me to do this without breaking the rules. After I help you, I need to stay in sky clock, and you need to stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You, Sir, have a deal.¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er trying to connect with the gourd seed.


    Chaos, who was wearing ck crystal armor, was watching over her. She taught Bao¡¯er what to do. Chaos was not as strong as she was before, but her knowledge was still top-ss. Even Han Sen did not know as much as she did.


    ¡°Oh, wow! Dad, I cannot believe you are here. When did you get here?¡± Bao¡¯er saw Han Sen and happily went over to see him. She held on to Han Sen.


    Chaos looked at Bao¡¯er with jealousy. She felt rather upset about Bao¡¯er¡¯s connection to Han Sen. She and Bao¡¯er recognized each other, but Bao¡¯er was not as close to Chaos as she was to Han Sen.


    She was the biological mother, but she was not as close to her as Han Sen, who was only her stepfather. That made Chaos sad.


    But Chaos was not a jealous person. Plus, Han Sen was the one who raised Bao¡¯er. He had treated her like a real daughter, so she could not hold contempt for Han Sen.


    Upon seeing Han Sen approach, Chaos said, ¡°You are not doing too bad for yourself. You got the leadership position of Time Sky. You might be able to help Bao¡¯er erase some unnecessary troubles.¡±


    After pausing, Chaos checked out Han Sen¡¯s body and said, ¡°Your power has surprised me. You were able to block a lot of time power. Does your body wield time-element gene powers?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I did do some practicing with time element geno arts in the past,¡± Han Sen replied.


    Chaos nodded. ¡°You are not too bad. It is a shame your soul genes are too weak. If you were able to reincarnate a few more times, perhaps you would be able to take the final step.¡±


    ¡°After spirits are reborn, won¡¯t their past life memories be erased?¡± Han Sen asked.


    Chaosughed. ¡°Ordinary spirits will not take their memories over to the next life, but some powerful life forces can adopt soul gene changes like Qin Xiu and me. We reincarnated, but we are special. We are stronger. Every life you have will be better than thest, but it does take a lot of requirements. Your life force would need a lot, so ordinary life forces cannot achieve this. When you had the geno prototype stone, I tested your soul genes. It is a shame your soul genes are so average. You do not have any past life memories. That means your soul and whatever you were in a past life is no more. Just one lifetime of experience will not allow you toplete thest step.¡±


    Han Sen did not say anything, which was probably because he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk that step. The geno tablet had already told him he might be treading a new path of evolution. Perhaps it was not even a path.


    Bao¡¯er looked upset and said, ¡°You cannot say that to my father. If my dad does not walk that step, that is only because he does not want to. If he wants to take it, he absolutely will. My cad is the strongest.¡±


    Chaos frowned. She could tell Bao¡¯er had relied on Han Sen far too much. That sort of dependence was too much. It was beyond the realms of sense now. For Bao¡¯er¡¯s growth, that was not a good thing.


    As her daughter and the heir to that man, Bao¡¯er was the most perfect lifeform in the universe. She should have been very proud of herself. She should not have been constantly relying on Han Sen the way she was.


    Chaos moved her lips, but she did not say anything. She understood why she was mad when Bao¡¯er spoke that way to Han Sen but did not call her Mom. If she said something more negative about Han Sen, Bao¡¯er would only be more upset.


    Compared to the rtionship Bao¡¯er had with Han Sen, Bao¡¯er would only hate her more. It was a shame considering she was her biological mother.


    Han Sen stroked Bao¡¯er¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Bao¡¯er is right. If I want to, I will be able to. Don¡¯t you worry about a thing. I will not allow anything to harm my baby daughter. Not Qin Xiu or even the gods themselves will harm her.¡±


    ¡°You really love Bao¡¯er, don¡¯t you?¡± Bao¡¯er was very happy. She gave Han Sen a kiss.


    Chaos felt terrible about this. She thought, ¡°Maybe Han Sen is being honest. I do not doubt that but having such absolute faith does not always guarantee sess. Aside from Bao¡¯er, no one else can defeat Qin Xiu. If Han Sen fights Qin Xiu before Bao¡¯er, he will fight Qin Xiu hard. That will be bad. If he dies, Bao¡¯er will be heartbroken and no longer be able to fight Qin Xiu with a still heart. No, I must convince Han Sen to not do anything I would deem dumb.¡±


    Chaos said, ¡°Bao¡¯er, you should go and practice. Me and Han Sen have something we need to do.¡± She then performed a gesture to Han Sen.


    Han Sen knew Chaos had something she wished to say to him. He stroked Bao¡¯er¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Go on, Bao¡¯er. You go and practice. I will take you hometer. Let¡¯s have dinner with Mom, Littleflower, and Ling¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Cool! I miss my mother, sister, and brother,¡± Bao¡¯er merrily agreed. She jumped off of Han Sen and went to practice.


    ¡°Chaos, what is it you want to tell me?¡± Han Sen and Chaos walked far away from Bao¡¯er before the question was asked.


    Chaos looked at Han Sen with a serious expression and said, ¡°I know you love Bao¡¯er, and I know you treat her like a biological daughter. If you really want what is best for her, you should promise me something. In the geno tablet fights, if you encounter Qin Xiu before Bao¡¯er does, you must quit. You cannot allow Qin Xiu to kill you. That will distract Bao¡¯er. Perhaps winning would mean losing. You do not want bad things to happen to Bao¡¯er, right?¡±

 Chapter 3410 - With Light and Dus

    <h4>Chapter 3410 With Light and Dus</h4>


    ¡°You are right. I do not want something to happen to Bao¡¯er. Don¡¯t you worry. I know what to do.¡± Han Sen paused and said, ¡°Giving Bao¡¯er too much pressure is t-out not good for her. Let her rest for the night. Let here home with me to have dinner. Let her rx, unwind, and get some energy back.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chaos nodded in agreement.


    Han Sen took Bao¡¯er back with him to Space Garden. He called for his family to convene. Together with Bao¡¯er, they all had dinner.


    Aside from Littleflower and Ling¡¯er, Tang Ming¡¯er, Zero, Little Angel, Little Silver, and the others were all there. The whole family wasplete.


    Bao¡¯er did not enjoy practicing. She had been trying hard for so long that she had grown bored of it. Now, she was like a happy girl again. This was a night that gave her a chance to have fun.


    Bao¡¯er and her siblings, the three of them, were ying games. Han Sen and Ji Yanran sat on the couch watching them. Little Silvery across Han Sen¡¯sp. Its eyes were closed. It allowed Han Sen to stroke its silver hair. Han Sen wished time could freeze then and there.


    Han Sen¡¯s phone rang. It was disying Mister White¡¯s number, so he answered the call.


    Han Sen could not help but ask, ¡°Mister White, have you learned anything on the matter we discussed?¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for me to describe with mere words,¡± Mister White said. ¡°If you are free, I suggest youe visit my ce.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I will head over there now.¡± Han Sen put the phone down. He had no choice but to send Bao¡¯er back to the sanctuaries. He then went to the ce in Space Garden where Mister White lived.


    When Han Sen saw Mister White, he quickly asked, ¡°Mister White, have you found anything?¡±


    Mister White looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°I have some predictions, but I am not too sure how urate they are. I will have to conduct more tests. Can you use the Dongxuan Sutra now?¡±


    Han Sen thought, ¡°This is hard for me to say. I cannot use the Dongxuan Sutra like I used to. When I am in danger and need to use it, I can use the Dongxuan Aura and feel everything that poses a threat to me. It not quite like the Dongxuan Aura I used to know. It is difficult for me to describe.¡±


    Mister White nodded. He suddenly reached his hand out and patted Han Sen on the chest.


    Mister White stood in front of Han Sen, who was not aware of Mister White¡¯s movement. His hand had suddenly moved. It was like a phantom ghost hand.


    Even if Qin Xiu was there, he might not have been able to avoid it. Just as Mister White¡¯s hand was going to touch Han Sen, his body reacted on instinct and moved to avoid Mister White¡¯s iing hand.


    Han Sen did not fight back. He did not look alert. He did, however, give Mister White a questioning look. He did not believe Mister White wanted to hurt him. He must have had his reasons to do that.


    Mister White looked at Han Sen¡¯s body and said, ¡°I see. Your body has reached With Light and Dust level.¡±


    Han Sen was confused, which he shared with Mister White via a look. He asked, ¡°With Light and Dust level? What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a student of Xuan Men. Are these simple Xuan Men words already beyond your understanding? Did you not read the Xuan Men dictionary I gave you?¡± Mister White looked like he was smiling at Han Sen, but he was not smiling.


    Han Sen felt embarrassed. ¡°You know I cannot find time to rx and read. Plus, I have very bad luck. Bad things follow me like a bad smell. I can never have the time to study literature.¡±


    Mister Whiteughed and said, ¡°That is certainly nonsense. You just don¡¯t want to read books. Otherwise, with your evolving speed, remembering these Xuan Men dictionaries would not be difficult.¡±


    Han Sen blushed. He felt rather sad by the insinuation and said, ¡°I am afraid this is useless. The Xuan Men is not really like mathematics. If I cannot understand the text, remembering it would be pointless.¡±


    Mister White nodded and said, ¡°You really are not suitable at learning Xuan Men. If you do not practice Xuan Men but can practice the Dongxuan Sutra to such a level, it is something I can only describe as odd. If you have the time, you should exin the Dongxuan Sutra to Ji Yanran. She is very good with Xuan Men. She will achieve a lot with the Dongxuan Sutra.¡±


    ¡°If things are indeed that way, then that is great. I will go and teach her tonight.¡± Han Sen felt a bit excited. When he started speaking, his smile started to be bitter.


    ¡°You miss the Dongxuan Sutra.¡± Mister White looked at Han Sen with a soft smile.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°Ji Yanran is a wife who has gone through life-and-death situations with me. It is not just the Dongxuan Sutra. I am willing to teach her anything and everything I know. But like you said, Ji Yanran is very good with this stuff. When she learns the Dongxuan Sutra, she will see through everything and be more sensitive. That will be very hard for me to live with.¡±


    ¡°What you are saying makes sense. If the water is too clear, there can be no fish. If people get too close, there will be a fissure growing. It is always good to have some space and distance.¡± After saying that, Mister White said smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I already told you that your body has already reached the With Light and Dust level. Even if Ji Yanran practiced the Dongxuan Sutra to your level, she will still be unable to see through you.¡±


    ¡°Mister White, was does this With Light and Dust level mean?¡± Han Sen quickly asked.


    ¡°With means t,¡± Mister White exined. ¡°It means to cover. And means equal, so there are no differences. Mirrors capture dust and forbid shining. Whoever has the light will one day burn out and go dark someday. It means to cover yourself with the light. It is to be like dust. If you do not have light, you will not be dark.¡±


    After thinking about Mister White¡¯s short speech, Han Sen asked, ¡°Are you saying to wait for the chance toe and do not reveal yourself? What does any of that have to do with my body?¡±


    Mister White nodded. ¡°People are aware that swords are sharp, and they know cannons can be destructive. There are things in this world that cannot be sorted out by swords and cannons. It is like when you are thirsty, you require water. When you are hungry, you require food. Even if you have an indestructible, ultimate sword or a cannon that can obliterates, they are pointless to have in such situations.¡±


    Han Sen retreated into thought. It looked like he was understanding something, but he didn¡¯t understand a thing.


    Mister White went on to say, ¡°Ordinary creatures evolve along a path. There is a path of progress that leads them into obtaining more power. That sort of guided evolution is very limiting. It can be overbearing in the universe. In another area, such powers can be useless.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that my body can do anything in this area?¡± Han Sen understood what Mister White meant.


    ¡°Yes. You are not so stupid after all. Although your understanding is not very urate, that¡¯s what it means.¡± Mister White smiled.


    ¡°Why did I not have any feelings like that? Let¡¯s not just say I can do anything in any area and at the same time. Why can¡¯t I do something that my power is capable of achieving?¡± Han Sen looked at Mister White with confusion trying to figure out was had happened to him.


    ¡°That is because you have yet to understand your body,¡± Mister White seriously said. ¡°The hardest thing to understand in this world is yourself. Try to understand yourself, and you will make progress someday.¡±

 Chapter 3411 - Having Problems

    <h4>Chapter 3411 Having Problems</h4>


    ¡°How am I supposed topletely understand and control my body?¡± After Mister White left, Han Sen got to thinking about all the things Mister White told him.


    Dragon Lady saw Han Sen walking and talking to himself all alone, so she said, ¡°It is sote. What are you doing here alone?¡±


    Han Sen looked at Dragon Lady and replied, ¡°I came back from Mister White. It is alreadyte, so why are you not asleep?¡±


    ¡°I have invented a new dish. Everyone is resting, so no one can try it. It is perfect that I have found you here. I suppose you can be the first to try out my new dish.¡± Dragon Lady dragged Han Sen over to her kitchen.


    ¡°I really do not have much of an appetite.¡± Han Sen was not in much of a mood to try anything. There was a fighting soon, and he was concerned more about the safety of his friends and family. Eating new foods was low on his list of priorities.


    ¡°That is excellent. My food can certainly boost someone¡¯s appetite. I heartily rmend you have a bite.¡± Dragon Lady did not say much. She pulled Han Sen to the kitchen and put a dish down in front of him.


    Since he was already there, Han Sen decided he would at least eat a bit. After all, he did not want to hurt her feelings.


    Dragon Lady was very skillful. There was every chance that across the whole universe, there was not a chef greater than her. Unfortunately, Han Sen really was not in the mood to eat. He did not think about the food on the table in front of him, so he just had a bite. The texture was good. He said, ¡°It tastes great.¡±


    After hearing what Han Sen had to say, Dragon Lady asked him for more. ¡°If you think this dish is great, then please tell me what you think is good about it in further detail.¡±


    Han Sen felt a bit embarrassed. He had only casually said what he did. He did not expect Dragon Lady to ask him a question in pursuit of more critique. He was just being polite on a whim. He did not really take the time to properly taste the food and understand how it tasted.


    ¡°You must understand that I am not a professional food taster,¡± he said. ¡°I just thought it tasted great. There is not much more I can say. If you ask me what part of the food tastes the best and why, I cannot really tell you.¡± He put more meat into his mouth. This time, Han Sen tried his best to taste the food. He did not expect he would be able to tell what was so good about the dish. More than anything, he just wanted this to be over and done with it.


    When Han Sen tried it this time, he was more than surprised.


    ¡°That is fine,¡± Dragon Lady said. ¡°Just tell me what your heart is telling you. The way it was cooked was not for the food taster to taste. My purpose was to create something longsting.¡±


    This was the first time Han Sen had heard a theory like this. Now that he was curious, he asked for more detail. ¡°Longsting? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There are lots of nice foods in this world. In this universe, new dishes are being invented every moment. Many dishes can be very popr. Those that are draw in lots of people who want to eat them. Many people will queue for a long amount of time just to get a taste, but food like this might find itself ignored and forgotten after a short amount of time. Even if it remained on the menu, not many people would order this. People would only order this now and again, but a very simple dish can prove itself reliable. Because of that, it canst millions of years. It can be a solid dish that, even if you ate it every day, you would not grow tired of it. I am looking for that. Something longsting. I want a dish that many people will want to keep eating for a long period of time and not for a one-off. Ideally, bying up with this sort of dish, I can invoke a change in people¡¯s diets.¡±


    ¡°I understand where you¡¯reing from,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°To make food that canst a long time is not an easy task. Before humans started exploring others, their food options were verycking. They just ate whatever they were able to. They then developed particr foods that were considered traditional. Now, in the universe, you have all sorts of ingredients to make food with. You might say there are too many foods, so traditional, longsting meals don¡¯t really exist.¡±


    ¡°That is why this means so much to me. It is a challenge, and that is what I am after. If it was not difficult for me to do, I would not be bothered doing this.¡± Dragon Lady smiled. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°To be able to say all you did, it means you really understand food. Why don¡¯t you tell me what this dish really tastes like? Just so you know, I call it Spring Autumn Meat. Do you think this has what it takes to be a longsting food?¡±


    Han Sen lowered his head and stared at the meat. He started to look at it strangely.


    Dragon Lady thought Han Sen would have said something by now, so she said, ¡°You can tell me anything. Is there something you can hide from? I thought we were close enough to share everything.¡±


    Han Sen was silent a moment before proceeding to say, ¡°I do not know if this dish has what it takes to be longsting, but from what I see, this dish has a problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡± Dragon Lady asked.


    Han Sen did not answer her immediately. Instead, he made a request. ¡°How about this? You make this food again. Perhaps then I can better identify what the problem is.¡±


    Han Sen was not a professional food critic, but Dragon Lady admired him all the same. She did not disregard his opinion just because he was not a professional, so she went ahead to do what Han Sen had told her. She produced more of that Spring Autumn Meat.


    Dragon Lady summoned a wok, spoon, knife, and spat. She brought out a few ingredients and went ahead to cook the Spring Autumn Meat right in front of Han Sen.


    Dragon Lady¡¯s skills were very good. No matter the food choice, the process, or even the whole controlling of the fire aspect, everything she did was perfect. Even the top-ss chefs and food critics from all across the universe would have been unable to identify a single fault.


    In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, all of this made him start to look weird.


    Han Sen was able to cook meat, but his cooking ability was simple. Even some grilled meat was considered very special. Before Dragon Lady, his cooking meat skill paled inparison.


    As Han Sen watched Dragon Lady make food, he had a weird feeling. Dragon Lady¡¯s every movement was something that resonated familiarity with him.


    It was like as Dragon Lady made food, every step and every movement were something Han Sen had seen before.


    Most of Dragon Lady¡¯s movements were something Han Sen was familiar with, but there were also times Han Sen thought her movements were different.


    The ces and moves Han Sen could not feel familiar with were the times Han Sen thought Dragon Lady was making a mistake. It made Han Sen feel pretty weird.


    When it came to fighting powers, Han Sen could defeat Dragon Lady. When it came to cooking talents, Han Sen would never catch up with Dragon Lady. Their levels were nowhere near the same.


    Now, Han Sen believed that Dragon Lady was not doing things right, and that feeling was very strong. It was a little unbelievable.


    ¡°What is going on? Why do I have this feeling? Is that the With Light and Dust Mister White was talking about?¡± Han Sen was as much shocked as he was confused. He suddenly did not know what to do.


    Dragon Lady had already cooked the Spring Autumn Meat. She put it down in front of Han Sen and asked him with seriousness, ¡°Now, do you mind telling me what is wrong with the dish?¡±


    ¡°It is really hard for me to exin.¡± Han Sen thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is this feeling I have, and it prohibits me from speaking. How about I make one myself, and you get to rate how well I do it?¡±


    He did not believe his feelings were right. He did not know what to think, so he did not confess what he was feeling to her.


    ¡°Are you going to make Spring Autumn Meat for me?¡± Dragon Lady looked at Han Sen with shock.


    With Han Sen¡¯s cooking skills, she could already predict how awful this was going to turn out. While the Spring Autumn Meat looked simple, there were two different vegetables and meats that required different timings and temperatures. Han Sen would have to watch the temperature. Chefs that weren¡¯t professionals would not be able to juggle like that. With Han Sen¡¯sck of ability, she did not think he would be able to produce the dish.

 Chapter 3412 - Spring Autumn Mea

    <h4>Chapter 3412 Spring Autumn Mea</h4>


    ¡°Let me try it.¡± Han Sen did not have power like Dragon Lady. He could only enter the kitchen and use ordinary kitchen utensils and instruments to cook with.


    The Spring Autumn Meat contained three ingredients. The first was a heap of spring spices. The second ingredient was autumn mushrooms, and the third was a prime cut of thunder beast meat.


    The skin of a thunder beast was tough. Although it was not a high-ss xenogeneic, ordinary weapons were unable to damage its skin. The meat, however, was very fresh. That was especially true of the meat on its back. It was very thin and small. It made for excellent food to fry.


    The spring spices were crispy. The autumn mushrooms were smooth. Whenbined, the two of them could effectively get rid of the gamey taste. The three of them worked to present a wonderful dish. The meat entuated the smells of the spring spices and autumn mushrooms. The meat was able to make the vegetables oily but not too greasy. It provided a refreshing taste.


    That dish seemed easy to make. All one had to do was put the three ingredients in, and then get to work frying. Regarding the seasoning, all one had to add was some salt and sugar. The three ingredients were enough to make an award-winning taste.


    However, a dish like that was hard to improve upon. The spring spices were the freshest they could be. To cook at a high temperature meant perfect timing was needed.


    After a long amount of time, the spring spices tended to lose their crispiness. If they were not done well enough, their spicy tastes would note out topliment the dish, rendering it all difficult to swallow. Without the spices to erase the gamey taste of the thunder beast¡¯s meat, it would taste poorly.


    The thunder beast meat was fresh, so it could not be cooked for too long. The autumn mushrooms, however, could be cooked for a long time. One could not cook it for long though. Otherwise, the natural mushroom taste disappeared.


    These three ingredients required three different fires. The timing for each was very strict.


    One had to control the fire urately and sort out the ingredients. It was aplicated process. The spring spices and autumn mushrooms had to be cooked in slices. The heat needed to be equal, so the autumn mushrooms had to be thin while the spring spices had to be thick. That was how they were able to be cooked at the same time.


    The thunder beast meat needed to be clean. Dragon Lady had already done that on Han Sen¡¯s behalf, so he did not need to worry about that.


    That simple meat actually had many rules for cooking. Dragon Lady did not think someone like Han Sen could prepare a decent spring autumn meat dish. Then again, Han Sen was known for constantly surprising people. Therefore, Dragon Lady was wise enough not to underestimate him.


    Han Sen always cooked meat, but he never fried his food. After watching Dragon Lady fry the spring autumn meat, he somehow seemed to understand something. He had a confidence that could not be described.


    Although he did not have Dragon Lady¡¯s magical tools, he was able to use ordinary cooking and make great use of them. He looked like a pro while using them. He was not a rookie. That was for sure.


    The cleaver in Han Sen¡¯s hand had a rhythm to the way it sliced. It did not go fast, but it did not go slow. Its usage produced a melody that could not be described. Even Dragon Lady thought Han Sen¡¯s way of cutting up food was an art form.


    Dragon Lady stared at Han Sen as she thought, ¡°His skills and cooking skills go hand in hand. Han Sen¡¯s knife skills are so good. Even his cutting is so good. Just because his cutting is good, it does not mean he can cook good food. How will he be able to fry this spring autumn meat?¡±


    Han Sen did not think much. He cut the ingredients up and put them in the wok. Everything was so smooth that it was as if he had done this a thousand times.


    Han Sen had only seen Dragon Lady prepare and cook the spring autumn meat, so the feelings were amazing.


    Dragon Lady looked at Han Sen. The more she watched, the wider her eyes became. Han Sen conducted every step with amazing precision and uracy. It was truly brilliant. Rather than just focusing on the uracy, one could also say his rhythm was perfection. Even Dragon Lady did not think she could do better than Han Sen when it came to that.


    ¡°Since when did he learn how to cook?¡± Dragon Lady was shocked. This level of cooking finesse did not happen in one day.


    As she watched Han Sen prepare the ingredients for cooking, she knew he must have been really familiar with the textures of the food. He could do whatever he wanted with them.


    Shortly after, Dragon Lady¡¯s surprise morphed into confusion. Han Sen¡¯s process was the same as hers. In the end, there was a slight difference.


    The spring spices should have been dropped into the pan after the autumn mushrooms, but Han Sen reversed this process. This time, he cooked the spring spices first. From Dragon Lady¡¯s point of view, this was wrong. When the autumn mushrooms were cooked, the spring spices would be overcooked. They would not be crispy, and the taste would not be so fresh.


    ¡°If he cooks like this, the spring autumn meat will be ruined.¡± Dragon Lady shook her head.


    Dragon Lady was most surprised by the fact that Han Sen did not actually fry the autumn mushrooms. He only fried the spring spices a little. Then, he picked them up. He picked up the meat and the spring spices.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t cooked the autumn mushrooms,¡± Dragon Lady reminded him.


    ¡°You can put them in now,¡± Han Sen said. He put the thin slices of autumn mushrooms on top. They covered the spring spices and thunder beast meat.


    Dragon Lady was shocked. She did not know what Han Sen was doing. Han Sen poured some oil into the wok and watched the oil.


    When the oil was heated, Han Sen lifted the wok and put the oil onto the te.


    The golden oil was on the white mushrooms. The mushrooms became yellow. It was like ayer of gold, and it produced a delicious smell.


    The smell of the mushrooms, oil, meat, and spring spices all swirled together in an intoxicating haze. The chemical reaction was unbelievable. It created a vegetable smell that drew saliva out of people¡¯s mouths. Even Dragon Lady had to gulp down a lot of saliva when she saw it.


    ¡°It is done. Please, try it.¡± Han Sen put the spring autumn meat in front of Dragon Lady.


    Dragon Lady was shocked. She grabbed the chopsticks and picked up spring spices. After cing them in her mouth, her eyes opened wide. She looked as if she could not believe what she was tasting.


    The spring spices had absorbed the tastes of the autumn mushrooms and the meat. The spices themselves were so crispy that they made arge impact on the tongue the moment they touched down on it. Dragon Lady¡¯s mouth was overwhelmed by the orgy of vors. With the right amount of salt and sugar in her mouth, it kept going and going to tease her tongue¡¯s most sensitive tastebuds. It made Dragon Lady keep producing saliva. Before she could taste it all, she could not help but gobble it all up.


    Dragon Lady could not wait to try out the autumn mushrooms and the thunder beast meat. She hastily stuffed them into her mouth. The tastes were strong. The meat and mushrooms were all around her teeth as she gnashed, drenching her mouth in vor. It conquered her tongue. The tasty presence exploded in her mouth.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Dragon Lady looked at Han Sen with a look of disbelief. It was as if she did not know who he was.

 Chapter 3413 - Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 3413 Understanding</h4>


    Dragon Lady was shocked. That kind of cooking skill was not rare, but to think of someone being able to cook like that, they must have had a great understanding of cooking and food. He would have to be well-versed and perhaps even be better than her.


    Han Sen did not look like the sort of man who spent a lot of time cooking, yet he could modify the spring autumn meat. On top of that, he discovered the best way to cook all three ingredients. It made Dragon Lady shocked, to say the least.


    Dragon Lady grabbed Han Sen by the wrist and asked, ¡°Tell me, when did you learn how to cook so well?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am if you ask that,¡± Han Sen said with augh. ¡°I have never had the time to learn how to cook. I only saw you cook it up once, and that is how I understood how to do the recipe.¡±


    Dragon Lady rolled her eyes. ¡°If just one look could give someone so many cooking skills, chefs would no longer need to exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You know me the most. You are always cooking the food. How often do I get to cook?¡± After Han Sen said that, he thought, ¡°Does this have something to do with the With Light and Dust level that Mister White spoke about?¡±


    ¡°I do not believe it. There is no way you can just randomly watch someone and be that good at cooking yourself.¡± Dragon Lady knew Han Sen was speaking the truth though. She knew he did not have the time to cook. At best, he could only grill some meat. There was little to no skill involved in that.


    If Han Sen had randomly watched and learned that much skill, it was still something Dragon Lady could not wrap her head around and believe.


    Dragon Lady cooked a few more dishes for Han Sen. It turned out that he was able to cook those as well. He actually cooked the meals better than she did. He gave Dragon Lady more than a few surprises. His changes always made the food taste better than Dragon Lady¡¯s recipes.


    Dragon Lady looked at Han Sen in disbelief. She could not believe a genius man like him could possibly exist. He was better than her, who was a true professional. And he did all that just by having one look.


    ¡°You... How did you do this?¡± Dragon Lady was a little bit sad. She started to wonder why she had studied so hard to be a good chef.


    ¡°Maybe... Maybe that is why I am a genius.¡± Han Sen pretended to think, stroking his chin as he did so.


    When Dragon Lady looked at Han Sen, she seemed angry. She was about to grab the frying pan and smack Han Sen across the face, but he seriously said, ¡°I think I really do understand.¡±


    ¡°What do you understand?¡± Dragon Lady asked him with shock.


    ¡°I cannot exin it. It is like no matter what I do, I can just find out the right way to do stuff.¡± Han Sen tried to exin this as clearly as he could.


    When Dragon Lady heard him, she looked at Han Sen weirdly. ¡°The big path is a simple one to follow. Everything will return to its origin. Did you already reach the highest level, where humans and the pathbine?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. I do not know what has happened to me. Mister White called this With Light and Dust. You are saying it is humans and the path getting together. I do not know what it is.¡± Han Sen shook his head. He thought of another matter. He then said to Dragon Lady, ¡°There are many things I need to go and prove. How about we talk again at ater time?¡±


    Han Sen waved his hands, left, and returned to his home.


    ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Ji Yanran was sitting in front of a table, sorting out many documents. Seeing Han Sene back, she poured out some tea for him.


    Han Sen grabbed Ji Yanran and quickly said, ¡°Yanran, give me the hardest book of Xuan Men.¡±


    ¡°Why? I thought you hated those books. Are you going to study it in a rush?¡± Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with shock.


    Han Sen had given her all the Xuan Men books long ago since he never wanted to read them himself. At best, he only flipped through a few of the pages. He never put his mind to the study of it.


    ¡°Of course not. I just want to see if I have what it takes to learn it.¡± Han Sen could not really exin things to his wife.


    After thinking a moment, Ji Yanran said, ¡°When you looked at the Hidden Realst time, you only read through half of it. Why don¡¯t you carry on from where you left off?¡±


    ¡°I do not want the Hidden Real or other silly beginner books,¡± Han Sen said after a brief think. ¡°I want you to give me the one that is hardest to understand. I think there is one article called Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation. Mister White said that aided his understanding the most over the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to read the Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation?¡± Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with shock.


    The Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation was written by Mister White with the knowledge he had on Xuan Men. It was not the hardest book about Xuan Men, but it covered a lot of aspects of it. If a person did not understand Xuan Men, or if they were not schrs of the basic Xuan Men, they would be unable to read the Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s Xuan Men knowledge required a lot of information for studying Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation. There was a lot she had yet to understand, so she was always having to ask Mister White for rification.


    Han Sen did not know anything about Xuan Men, yet he wanted to jump straight into reading the Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation. Ji Yanran did not know what point there was to him reading it.


    But if Han Sen wanted to have a look, Ji Yanran was not going to deny him. She gave to him a copy of the Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation.


    The one Mister White had penned was in the Han family¡¯s house back in the Alliance. It was not revealed to any random nobody.


    Han Sen did not understand anything. It was so hard for him. It was not like having a good memory would work for this. Although Han Sen tried to learn a lot of it, there was no progress.


    There was a lot of information about Xuan Men. Han Sen looked like he understood it despite not actually understanding. Even his Dongxuan Sutra was at a high level. In the Xuan Men stuff, Han Sen did not understand very much. He was far inferior to Ji Yanran.


    Han Sen picked up the Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation and read it. After he read it, he felt happy.


    Before, it was so hard for him to understand. Now, Han Sen was somehow able to understand it all. Much to his surprise, it was not even that difficult. He could sense that the content of the pages was rather simple.


    This feeling could only be felt. It was like a person who had never studied mathematics before. They would get a headache when they saw it but would suddenly have a lightbulb turn on in their head. The mathematics then no longer looked difficult.


    Previously, Han Sen did not have the time to learn. So, when he read it, it meant nothing to him. He now fully understood. He thought the Xuan Men stuff was interesting. He kept reading it all, page by page, thinking it was quite fascinating.


    Ji Yanran watched Han Sen ravenously flick through the pages. It did not look as if he was reading it all seriously, so she said, ¡°You are flicking through the pages very quickly. Do you really understand what you¡¯re reading?¡±

 Chapter 3414 - Special Genius

    <h4>Chapter 3414 Special Genius</h4>


    As Han Sen read, he spoke in a very excited manner. ¡°I should be able to understand a little.¡±It did not matter if he was to make food or study books, they were the sort of tasks Han Sen had never been good at. Now, Han Sen was performing really well with all the stuff he was supposed to be bad at. If that was the With Light and Dust level Mister White talked about, to Han Sen, it was an unimaginable boon.


    ¡°Mister White said my body can be used in any field. Does that mean my body will be a genius that is talented in everything? No matter what I do or what I learn, will I be better than others?¡± Han Sen read the Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation and came to understand Xuan Men a whole of a lot more. He had tried learning it for many years, but now he was understanding it a lot more.


    Although reading that book did not mean he had learned Xuan Men, it was not like before when he only knew a small amount.


    He closed the book and looked at Ji Yanran¡¯s face. He looked at Ji Yanran and felt bad.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ji Yanran reached out her hands and pushed Han Sen. She felt bad.


    ¡°I am looking at your face.¡± Han Sen did not look away. He reached out his hands and touched Ji Yanran¡¯s jaw. He smiled.


    ¡°You know how to look at people¡¯s faces, don¡¯t you?¡± Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with shock.


    In the Xuan Men, faces were not an aspect of superstition. There was a skill that allowed them to be observed, however. It was called Be Born from the Heart. It was not like if one thought of evil things they looked ugly or thought of good deeds and looked dashing.


    Be Born from the Heart meant a person¡¯s temper and personality could affect one¡¯s face. For example, people who worked hard did not usually have much in the way of emotion. They loved frowning, so their foreheads tended to have more wrinkles.


    People whoughed a lot had more wrinkles around their eyes and mouth.


    To go deeper, if a person had a bad temper, their livers would be on fire. If they stayed upte, they developed a bad throat and bad nose. They got dark circles around their eyes and would lose their hair.


    All of life¡¯s experiences left traces on a person¡¯s face. They were traces others could see on a face, so one could use that as a foundation for judging a person.


    Knowing a face required a lot of knowledge like one would need to study medicine and biology. They were the most basic fundamentals. Han Sen used to learn some of this stuff. Because he thought it was too much trouble and a big waste of time, he didn¡¯t bother learning it.


    Han Sen, who was half a Xuan Men student looking from the outside in, was not as urate as the average fortune teller one might find on the street.


    As Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran¡¯s face, he saw her in apletely different light. In the past, he could not identify and register the traces. Now, they were illuminated in front of him.


    It was reminiscent of the phrase, ¡°When you are inside a circle, you are looking inside. When you are outside, you are always just looking for the heat.¡± Now, Han Sen could see something that was technically inside him.


    ¡°Sure. Now, tell me what you see in my face.¡± Ji Yanran removed Han Sen¡¯s hand. She put her face in front of Han Sen and looked at him with interest.


    ¡°Four days ago, Littleflower went to the Alliance, right?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Did you get all of that just from looking at my face?¡±


    Han Sen reached out his finger and touched Ji Yanran¡¯s lips. There was a lighter color on Han Sen¡¯s finger.


    Han Sen said with a smile, ¡°This is the lipstick you always use. This brand can only be found in the Alliance, and it thetest. It has only been out for four days. I bet the manager will deliver the newest thing to our house. Only Littleflower can fetch the lipstick from the Alliance for you.¡±


    After thinking a moment, Ji Yanran asked, ¡°How do you know for sure that it was Littleflower who went back to the Alliance? Maybe it was yesterday, or perhaps it was two days ago.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Han Sen shook his head with certainty. ¡°You really like to focus on your appearance, but you don¡¯t do makeup. Usually, you focus on skincare to moisture your face and give it a subtle sheen. This lipstick is the product you always use. There is nothing more than that. Every time there is a new product, you always make sure to try it out first.¡±


    Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen and smiled. She did not speak. It made Han Sen feel a bit worried. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Am I right or not?¡±


    ¡°I did not expect this,¡± Ji Yanran said, with a roll of her eyes. ¡°You even know what sort of lipstick I use. How did I not know you cared about me that much?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? You are my wife. How could I not care about you? I just never told you I do.¡± Han Sen held Ji Yanran by the waist as he spoke.


    Ji Yanran squeezed his waist and said, ¡°Stop talking crap. Tell me, did you really learn how to read people¡¯s faces? What else did you see?¡±


    ¡°I could see my father-inw has not been doing so well. He must have gotten bullied by my mother-inw.¡± Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran¡¯s face as he spoke.


    Ji Yanran opened her eyes wide and asked, ¡°How can you know that?¡±


    ¡°That is not something difficult to know. The ne around your neck belongs to your mother-inw...¡± Han Sen exined the story. It shocked Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran then asked Han Sen something. He was able to answer her smoothly. From what he saw of her body, he could predict a lot of stuff, even what she did daily could be seen. It gave Ji Yanran quite the shock.


    She had learned how to read people too. After a long, arduous time of learning it, she had only grasped a bit. She was better than Han Sen before, but Han Sen was far better than her now.


    ¡°Did you really read all of the Xuan Men Hidden Real Exnation?¡± Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with a doubting look.


    ¡°I would not say I read it all,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°I read about half of it.¡±


    ¡°You would not be researching it secretly without me knowing, would you? After you understood it, you came here and put on a show just to one-up me.¡± Ji Yanran found it hard to believe that Han Sen had only read it once and understood it so well.


    ¡°It takes 10 years of hard work off the stage to go up on stage for one minute, and that is how it is for amoner. Your husband is a unique genius. I do not need to practice for 10 years. I only need a moment to be up on stage.¡± Han Sen looked cocky.


    ¡°I do not believe you.¡± Ji Yanran did not believe it. She pulled out another Xuan Men document and presented it to Han Sen. ¡°This is a smaller book. You should go and read it. If you can understand what is in this, I will believe you are a genius.¡±


    ¡°Dear, it is bad to not trust your husband,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°I only trust my own judgment,¡± Ji Yanran said while curling her lips. ¡°Men cannot be trusted. They are liars and cannot be trusted.¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°What you are saying is wrong. I am not like any other man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right,¡± Ji Yanran seriously said. ¡°You are more untrustworthy than the average man!¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s mouth opened wide. He had suddenly been rendered speechless. He rolled his eyes andughed. ¡°Fine, I will read this smaller book. If I understand everything, you will have to pay me back with something.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ji Yanran asked with a blink.


    Han Sen grinned. He whispered something to Ji Yanran. It made Ji Yanran¡¯s face turned red. She madly pinched Han Sen¡¯s waist and replied, ¡°You go to hell!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you afraid? Do you not want to bet? Do you not trust yourself now? You know your husband is a genius, therefore, you are afraid.¡± Han Sen lifted his lips.


    Ji Yanran gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°I am not afraid. We can make the gamble. I do not believe you can just read this book once and learn it all.¡±

 Chapter 3415 - Challenging Qin Xiu

    <h4>Chapter 3415 Challenging Qin Xiu</h4>


    The next morning, Han Sen woke up from his dreams. Ji Yanran¡¯s body was soft. She looked boneless on his body. She had slept well. It looked as if she was very tired after what they had done the night before.Han Sen kissed Ji Yanran¡¯s cheek and felt very proud.


    The previous night, he read the smaller book about Xuan Men once. It made Ji Yanran keep her promise to spend a good night with him.


    For Han Sen, it was not just that it was amazing. His body was very strange. Even during sex, it was very special. It was like he understood more than before. A gentle touch was enough to drive Ji Yanran crazy.


    ¡°Does that mean my body has reached that level?¡± Han Sen was very happy. He felt as if nothing in the world could stop him.


    He got out of bed, put some clothes on, and left the house. He wanted to try out something he was not very good at to see if his body would adjust well to it. After opening the door of the house, he saw a light in the sky. The geno tablet was lighting up again.


    ¡°Someone has challenged a leader¡¯s seat.¡± Han Sen raised his head and looked shocked.


    The light in the sky that was shining was of the 17th sky, where Qin Xiu was.


    ¡°Who wants to challenge Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen looked at the geno tablet. He wanted to see who had the audacity to challenge Qin Xiu. He could not think of anyone in the universe who would be willing to do such a thing.


    Han Sen was not the only one who was confused by this. Many elites in the geno hall and the God Chaos Party were in shock too. They could not imagine who might have wanted to challenge Qin Xiu now.


    Quickly, the geno tablet disyed an image of the 17th sky. Qin Xiu and another shadow appeared on the screen.


    ¡°It is her!¡± When Han Sen saw the shadow, he recognized who it was.


    It was a beautiful woman. She was so pretty that she did not seem like a human. It was hard to make people think of her in a wrong way.


    ¡°It is Moon God of the Witch! Why would she challenge Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen was very confused, but no one could provide him with an answer to the riddle.


    ¡°It is her! It is her!¡± Wang Yuhang¡¯s voice was heard from afar. He was shouting as he approached.


    Han Sen walked up to him and asked, ¡°What do you mean it is her? Do you know who she is?¡±


    Wang Yuhang quickly said, ¡°When I was trapped in the 33 skies, she was the woman who saved me. But she wrecked me pretty good. I vowed to exact my revenge on her.¡±


    ¡°I think you should stay away from her,¡± Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    Wang Yuhang looked as if he had been slighted. ¡°I was unable to beat her, but my Super God Spirit body has evolved into ultimate mode now. I should have what it takes to defeat her.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea who she is?¡± Han Sen asked with a smile.


    ¡°I do not care who she is! If I see gods, I kill gods. If I see a Buddha, I kill a Buddha!¡± Wang Yuhang was screaming.


    ¡°Her name is Moon God,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Just like Han Yufei, they are Witches from many years ago. But Han Yufei is weaker among all other Witches. Moon God is one of the strongest Witches.¡±


    Wang Yuhang stopped talking. In Space Garden, not many people put fear into Wang Yuhang¡¯s heart. Bao¡¯er was one such person though. Ling¡¯er was another. It was Han Yufei he was afraid of the most, however.


    Han Yufei frequently tested Wang Yuhang. He was scared just hearing her name spoken.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! We are both victims. You should have mentioned that sooner.¡± Wang Yuhang immediately agreed with Han Sen. He looked around, scanning their surroundings. He was now afraid Han Yufei was in the immediate area. He did not want her to hear what he had just said.


    ¡°Who are you with?¡± A voice was heard outside the door. It made Wang Yuhang¡¯s legs go soft. He had to grab a hold of Han Sen¡¯s arm as not to fall over.


    Han Yufei then came out from the nearest door. She looked at Wang Yuhang as if she was smiling, but she was not actually smiling.


    Wang Yuhang quickly said, ¡°Sister Yufei, I was just joking. Sister Moon God is the same race as you, so that would make her my sister as well. Not to just trick me, but even if she wanted my heart on a tter, I would willingly end my life and give it to her.¡±


    Wang Yuhang was really afraid of Han Yufei. He was afraid Han Yufei was going to conduct even more tests on him.


    Although Han Yufei was not in the mood to deal with him now, he looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Why would Moon God challenge Qin Xiu?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Why has she gone to challenge Qin Xiu? You guys are from the same race, so you should be able to understand more than me.¡±


    Han Yufei shook her head and said, ¡°Qin Xiu broke the barriers of the universe to reach the geno universe. His body was repelled by the universe, and he was suppressed by the geno hall. My race is the one that saved him and allowed him to continue living. Although we only did this on behalf of Wan¡¯er back then, Moon God fought the God Spirits because of it. She did so to keep him alive. She saved his life. Even if Qin Xiu became the new universe leader, he would not do anything to Moon God. I do not know why Moon God has moved to challenge him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Moon God has what it takes to challenge Qin Xiu inbat?¡± Han Sen thought Moon God might stand a chance.


    Qin Xiu was powerful, but the Witches were not bad either.


    Back then, the leaders of the God Chaos Party and geno hall made a life form. One of them was Human Alpha. That was the first Qin Xiu.


    The other life form was the alpha of the Witch race. Han Sen did not know what the Witch alpha was called. He did not know if they were even alive anymore.


    Judging from all this, the blood of a Witch was enough to fight Qin Xiu. Moon God was the best out of all the Witch race, so perhaps she did have enough power to battle Qin Xiu. Otherwise, with her personality, why else would she challenge Qin Xiu?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Yufei shook her head.


    In the 17th sky, Moon God stepped forward. She was like a god walking in the pale moonlight. She did not wield any fire. If a sky full of creatures did not know what this fight meant, they would think she was merely ying around.


    Qin Xiu looked at Moon God. He did not look as full of himself as usual. He bowed and said, ¡°Sister Moon, it has been many years. How are you?¡±


    A sky full of creatures was shocked. They did not think there was another person who could make Qin Xiu behave like this.


    Moon God coldly said, ¡°But now, I am not doing so good.¡±


    ¡°Who dared to make you upset?¡± Qin Xiu smiled at her.


    ¡°It was you,¡± Moon God coldly said.


    Qin Xiu knew she was going to say that. He did not bite back. He merely said, ¡°If I made you upset, you can just beat me. I will not fight back.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will feel guilty for you saying that?¡± Moon God coldly asked.


    ¡°That is not what I meant,¡± Qin Xiu seriously said. ¡°Sister Moon, you were always so good to me and my sister. If you want to kill me, I will not fight back.¡±

 Chapter 3416 - Three Palms

    <h4>Chapter 3416 Three Palms</h4>


    Moon God coldly said, ¡°You do not need to talk so much crap. We don¡¯t owe each other favors anymore. If Wan¡¯er had not begged for your life, I would not have cared if you had died right in front of me.¡±¡°In that case, I will return the favor for Wan¡¯er,¡± Qin Xiu said.


    ¡°How dare you speak her name,¡± Moon God coldly said. ¡°If I knew you would turn out to be such a heartless person, I would have rather upset her than save your life.¡±


    Han Sen now understood why Moon God wanted to fight Qin Xiu. Qin Xiu wanted to revive his real sister, Qin Wan¡¯er. The Witch Wan¡¯er was Qin Wan¡¯er reincarnated, but she was not Qin Wan¡¯er.


    The reborn Qin Wan¡¯er, who had the soul of the Witch Wan¡¯er, was sacrificed. That was something the Witch and Moon God could not ept.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s personality was, at the very least, one with a lot of determination. The Witch Wan¡¯er was super nice to him, but he was still really stubborn about wanting to revive Qin Wan¡¯er. He did not hesitate to sacrifice the Witch version of Wan¡¯er.


    Han Sen could not tell if Qin Xiu was right or wrong in this, but to Witch Wan¡¯er, Qin Xiu was a sinful man.


    ¡°If Moon God wants to punish Qin Xiu, please do it,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°I will not fight back.¡±


    ¡°Good. I want to see what you have spent the past many years learning. I want to see how you can dare say what you are saying directly in front of me.¡± Moon God looked very cold. She waved her hand and looked as if she was going to palm Qin Xiu.


    Moon God and Qin Xiu were a few thousand feet apart. Moon God was not fast. She pushed her palm out slowly. It did not seem scary, and there did not seem to be a powerful light carrying it.


    ¡°This palm is called Ice.¡± Her palm was like jade or crystal. It was like it had been made from an ice-jade statue. It was so pretty that it was heavenly. It was like the best product of the earth.


    People would have thought that palm was like light. It seemed powerless. It did not touch Qin Xiu. It was a few thousand feet away from him. It did not look like a threatening move. They thought Moon God was not going to be able to hurt Qin Xiu.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned bright. He saw the real behavior of the Cold Sutra. His Jadeskin came from Moon God¡¯s Cold Sutra. People could not see the amazing thing they should have witnessed, but he could.


    With Moon God¡¯s powerless palm in the air, Qin Xiu¡¯s body formed frost. He was frozen in ice and jade. He became an ice-jade statue.


    Han Sen thought the sheep fairy¡¯s hollow structure was amazing. Compared to Moon God, the sheep fairy¡¯s hollow structure was far inferior.


    Moon God¡¯s ice-jade structure was mysterious. It was like it was forever crystal. Even the world¡¯s strongest power would not be able to break her ice-jade seal.


    The ice-jade crystal was also using a special way to minimize itself. The freezing power became deeper, and the ice jade became more concentrated.


    If this continued, Qin Xiu¡¯s body would be dust because of the ice jade.


    In the next second, Han Sen heard a ¡°katcha¡± noise. The so-called forever ice-jade crystal had a crack. The crack was spreading. It spread through the whole ice-jade crystal.


    Pang!


    A sky full of crystal jade slices went everywhere. The crystallized Qin Xiu body shattered. Qin Xiu¡¯s face appeared.


    Qin Xiu was standing where he was. He did not move, but Moon God used her Cold Sutra¡¯s sealing power at max. It was unable to hurt him.


    ¡°Qin Xiu is very powerful.¡± When Han Sen was able to use a geno art, and when he was the best at using Jadeskin, he was still inferior to Moon God.


    Even Moon God¡¯s attacks did not work on Qin Xiu. Han Sen¡¯s Jadeskin would likely fail if he used it.


    ¡°Of course, you are strong. It is no wonder you look down on everything now.¡± Moon God was still very cold. The coldness in her eyes became colder.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Moon,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°If you want to do this again, just do it.¡±


    ¡°There is no point in you trying to provoke me this way,¡± Moon God coldly said. ¡°I will return the Three Palm for Wan¡¯er. Earlier was just the first one. There are another two toe.¡±


    ¡°If Sister Moon thinks this is fun, then not just three palm strikes will do. You can do 300 or even 3,000, and I will be happy to oblige.¡± Qin Xiu sounded oddly sincere.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Moon God coldly grunted. She seemed to hate the things Qin Xiu was saying. Her hands, which looked like beautiful jade, were palming into Qin Xiu¡¯s chest. This time, Moon God used her left hand.


    This hand waspletely different from the other hand. The palm from earlier was so cold and heartless that it froze everything. The main power was a cold sealing power.


    Moon God¡¯s second palm was not cold. The hand was like crystal or jade. It looked like it was carved out of the most beautiful jade stone statue.


    The jade-looking palm cut through space. It destroyed the space it traversed. Wherever the hand touched, it was destroyed. The destructive powers were very strong. They were stronger than Han Sen¡¯s reverse The Story of Genes.


    ¡°This palm is called Jade Shatter,¡± Moon God coldly said. When the palm went forward, its presence was felt across the universe.


    The jade hand was on Qin Xiu¡¯s ck crystal armor. The ck crystal armor was delivered a crack. Moon God¡¯s jade palm went into the armor.


    This was the first time Han Sen had seen a crack develop on the ck crystal armor, but that palm was unable to break the ck crystal armor. It only left a mark on it that was the shape of a hand.


    Qin Xiu lowered his head and looked at the palm on his chest. He sighed. ¡°Sister Moon, you are much stronger after being reincarnated. This Jade Shatter is something not even a sky full of God Spirits could repel. A god base would be instantly destroyed by this. I must say, I am looking forward to your third palm strike.¡±


    While he spoke, the palm marking on the ck crystal armor recovered.


    Moon God ignored what he had said and coldly said, ¡°There is no need for you to look forward to it because you will see it now.¡±


    After that, Moon God reached out her hands. She did not unleash another palm at Qin Xiu. She put her hands together with her fingertips facing each other. She made a circr gesture in the air.


    Moon God raised her hands. The hollow circr part was aimed at Qin Xiu. She coldly said, ¡°This palm is called Moon Break.¡±


    After Moon God said that, Qin Xiu¡¯s face changed. Qin Xiu had been standing there the whole time, not moving an inch. Now, he was actively retreating.


    He was toote. A buzzing noise sounded. A whole portion of space vanished where Qin Xiu was. It was like the time and space there had been dug away and deleted.


    Qin Xiu had been a step too close. The ck crystal armor on his arm had been eaten by the force of that power. Most of the arm armoring and the muscles of his arm had been torn off. They vanished with the copsed part of space. It was like a big, scary, invisible mouth had ripped his arm off.

 Chapter 3417 - Reboot Class

    <h4>Chapter 3417 Reboot ss</h4>


    ¡°Sister Moon, you have already maxed out and broken the world. I must congratte you!¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s face did not change. He did not seem to care about the wounds on his arm. He looked sincere in his bow and congrattions to her.


    As he bowed, the wounds on his arm and the broken ck crystal armor had already recovered. No trace of the wounds he had just incurred was found.


    Han Sen frowned and thought, ¡°The geno prototype armor has a real body inside it. What does this mean? Did Qin Xiu give up his body and use a pure spirit body to enter the geno prototype armor? If this was true, there should not be any actual body inside it.¡±


    ¡°I must congratte you as well, Moon God coldly said. ¡°It looks like you did it. You reached Reboot level. You made your body.¡±


    ¡°This is as I expected all along. There is nothing particr joyous or special about this. But tell me, Sister Moon, do you still want to fight me?¡± Qin Xiu was neither happy nor sad. He looked like this was what was always supposed to happen.


    ¡°I said that I would deliver three palms, and now I have delivered my three palms,¡± Moon God said. ¡°You do not need to try me.¡± She then walked away. She broke space and departed the 17th sky. The 33 skies¡¯ bai sema was unable to stop her exit.


    When Moon God left, the shadow of the geno tablet faded away. The 17th sky returned to how it used to be. No weird lights continued to shock the sky and all that jazz.


    Han Sen felt a little strange after bearing witness to that encounter. He did not know why Moon God did not attack him more. She was very high-profile and had gone all the way up there to fight him, yet she had only wanted to attack the man three times. It did not seem as if that was something Moon God would do.


    While Han Sen was lost in thought, he saw the space in front of him ripple like water. A beautiful body like a mirror flower water moon was spreading through space ahead like a shockwave. It was Moon God arriving, the one who had just struck Qin Xiu three times.


    Han Yufei looked at Moon God. She looked a bit shy. She stood straight and called out her name politely. ¡°Sister Moon!¡±


    ¡°Little Yufei, you are still sozy. With your potential, if you were not glued to your research all the time, your aplishments and strength would be no inferior to mine.¡± Moon God sounded as if she was trying to lecture her and as if she had raised her all her life but had failed.


    ¡°Our paths were always meant to diverge,¡± Han Yufei said while lifting the frame of her ck sses. She stared at Moon God. ¡°It does not mean the path you walked was right and mine was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. It is good enough to learn that you are happy. Since you were young, I was never able to control or steer you in any particr direction that wasn¡¯t your own.¡± After saying that, Moon God, proceeded to ignore Han Yufei. She looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Have you learned my three palms?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked and asked, ¡°The three times you hit Qin Xiu, was that something you actually wanted to show me?¡±


    ¡°So, have you learned them?¡± Moon God asked again.


    ¡°I understand a bit of what you showcased, but even if I did understand them fully, it would be pointless. My body has a problem. Thus, I will be unable to use them.¡± Han Sen had to answer her this way. He was just trying to be polite, but he actually understood what he had seenpletely.


    The three palms were three different levels of the Cold Sutra. The first two levels were called Ice and Jade Shatter. Han Sen was able to do those. Thest one he saw was Moon Break. It should have been something Moon God had created after she reached a Break World rate of 100. Han Sen was able to understand it just fine, but his body would not allow him to use it whenever he pleased.


    Moon God asked, ¡°Have you been able to understand Qin Xiu¡¯s power yet?¡±


    ¡°I understand some, but not all of it,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°His body was only created when he reached Reboot ss, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Moon God nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that is correct. Upon reaching Reboot ss, it means he has achieved an undying body. Even without a god temple or a base, he can infinitely reboot. He can reset his body to a certain time and space. No matter what kind of damage he takes, his body will be rebooted to that time. So, no matter how strong your powers are, you are unable to kill him. You can make his body turn into nothing, but he can still return to the time he was first able to revive.¡±


    After briefly thinking, Han Sen asked, ¡°Is there no other way to kill him? Like, can we use time power and prohibit him from going back to that time?¡±


    ¡°Rebooting is not a simple time power,¡± Moon God said. ¡°Even if you achieved mastery over time and space powers, you cannot affect his reboot powers. Otherwise, why else do you think only Reboot-ss people can assert control over the geno hall? Why would they be the onesbeled the masters of the universe? Reboot ss means you have an immortal body. In this entire world, there are only five people who are Reboot ss.¡±


    ¡°There are five?¡± Han Sen looked at Moon God. He could not imagine how there could be five such people.


    Moon God said, ¡°In the past, the Geno Hall Leader was the only Reboot God Spirit. He was the first, and he was the beginning of the Reboot ss. Without him, there could not be another four Reboot-ss people.¡±


    After a pause, Moon God said, ¡°The second Reboot-ss person is someone you seem to know rather well. That person is Bao¡¯er, who happens to have that leader¡¯s blood. She will be Reboot ss. It is only a matter of time before she does. The third person is the current God Hall Leader. Before the old leader rebooted the universe, he put his power into the geno hall. He controlled the geno hall, and that is why the universe has been able to maintain peace for so long.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying the fourth is Qin Xiu? If that is so, who might the fifth person be?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°If you knew Qin Xiu was Reboot ss, then you should also know who that person is,¡± Moon God said to Han Sen with a smile. ¡°Can you not guess the other Reboot-ss person?¡±


    ¡°Witch Alpha!¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped as he said it out.


    Back in the day, whoever earned the leader¡¯s blood was not just a human alpha. There was the alpha of the Witch, but Han Sen did not know what happened to the Witch Alpha.


    Han Sen peered at Moon God¡¯s face. He knew he was correct, so he asked, ¡°Is the Witch Alpha still alive? Is she still here in the current incarnation?¡±


    Moon God smiled. ¡°Do you think Qin Xiu only let me hit him because he owes me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying he is afraid of the Witch Alpha?¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was shaking.


    ¡°That is only half correct. He needed to return a favor to me, but he was also scared. However, the Witch Alpha is dead. Now, there is only Tai Yi of the Witch.¡± When Moon God mentioned those two words, Tai Yi, she looked a bit cocky.


    ¡°Tai Yi is the Witch Alpha in a reincarnated form.¡± Han Sen¡¯s mouth opened wide. He remained frozen for quite a while.


    Moon God sighed. ¡°Not exactly. The Witch Alpha died and was reincarnated. When she was reincarnated, there was a problem. Her soul split into two. Tai Yi is one of those halves.¡±


    ¡°Was it really split in two? In that case, the other one...¡± Han Sen wanted to ask who it was, but then he thought about someone. He screamed and asked, ¡°Is the other one Sky God King Qun?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot, but King Qun is of the Witch.¡± Moon God looked at Han Sen. She was surprised he knew about the existence of Sky God King Qun.


    Han Sen knew who King Qun was, but he was shocked all the same. He did not believe the allegation, so he said, ¡°That can¡¯t be right. King Qun and Tai Yi are different. How could he be another half of the soul of the Witch Alpha?¡±


    Moon God sighed. ¡°Sometimes an identity does not mean anything. Even though he is half of the Witch Alpha incarnate, he might not be able to reach the end. But that is fine. King Qun does not matter as it is the business of the Witch. You do not need to be involved. Tai Yi will handle it.¡±


    After pausing, Moon God said to Han Sen, ¡°You saw my three palms. You saw Qin Xiu¡¯s body. This is good. Use my three palms to practice with Bao¡¯er. If she can evade Moon Break, she can battle Qin Xiu. Otherwise, do not bother joining the geno tablet fights.¡±

 Chapter 3418 - Special Occasion

    <h4>Chapter 3418 Special asion</h4>


    ¡°I would like to practice with Bao¡¯er, but I am afraid my body will not allow it,¡± Han Sen said with a wry smile.


    ¡°I watched your fight with Moment God. Your body has evolved sufficiently to make use of the Cold Sutra.¡± As Moon God spoke, she checked Han Sen out.


    ¡°It is a rather difficult situation to exin. My body does have a problem though. I can only use the strength I need to use when I am provoked by adversarial powers. Usually, I am quite harmless.¡± Han Sen exined the situation to her.


    When Moon God heard what he had to say, she frowned sternly and continued checking Han Sen out. Eventually, she said, ¡°What you are saying is that you are stronger when you fight something stronger. As in, if the enemy is stronger, you will be stronger.¡±


    ¡°I guess that is what I meant.¡± Han Sen confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°I must confess, that is rather interesting. That means if I put power onto you, you will be as strong as me.¡± Moon God squinted her eyes. It was hard to determine what she was thinking about.


    ¡°I am not too sure about that because I do not know how strong I can be when I encounter strong opponents,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s test your limits to the fullest. I can try to hit you three times.¡± Moon God tried this the moment she spoke. She had only just said that, and she had already used her palms to attack Han Sen.


    That palm was the Ice attack she used before. Moon God¡¯s palm quickly came near Han Sen, his body immediately became tense. His skin and bones became ice-jade crystals. He threw a palm out toward Moon God. The skill he used was like the Ice one Moon God had just used.


    Two hands looked like icy jades, and they were quietly going to collide with each other. The temperature in the area was falling fast.


    Wang Yuhang and Han Yufei retreated for a moment. If they weren¡¯t fast enough, their bodies would be frozen by the sudden sh of frosty powers.


    Han Sen¡¯s and Moon God¡¯s palms collided. An icy air arose from their hands. Han Yufei and Wang Yuhang, in much shock, noticed Moon God¡¯s hands were coated in frost that was spreading all across her body.


    Han Sen, on the other hand, was totally fine. No frost or icy air was harming him. He looked the same as he always did.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s ice is better than Sister Moon¡¯s ice.¡± Han Yufei was shocked by what she was witnessing, but she was also happy. ¡°If my child has these sort of genes, I wonder how strong it will be ere the end.¡±


    Moon God was shocked by this too. She was the one who created the Cold Sutra. Now, she was at the 100% ceiling of breaking the world. In that universe, many people were close to breaking the world but very few could maximize their Break World rate.


    Han Sen¡¯s ice was stronger than her Break World ice. Even Moon God could hardly believe this to be true.


    ¡°Let me try my Jade Shatter.¡± Moon God pulled back her hand. The palm of her other hand came rushing to strike Han Sen. She reduced her power output to the smallest so one could not feel the jade hand possess any power.


    Moon God¡¯s Jade Shatter was unleashed, so Han Sen¡¯s body adjusted. He used the same skill she did. The same Jade Shatter was returned upon Moon God¡¯s hand. The two white, jade-like hands palmed together. The power was small, so not much movement was created. Between the two hands, a fragment of space copsed.


    Katcha!


    Moon God¡¯s jade hand was delivered a crack. It was going to crack, yet Han Sen¡¯s hands were totally fine.


    ¡°Even his Jade Shatter power is greater than Sister Moon.¡± Han Yufei was well and truly surprised by this.


    Moon God was shocked too. She fell back and looked at her hands. She saw a few small lines. If she kept going, her hand would undoubtedly be shattered by Han Sen¡¯s countering force.


    ¡°Your body is strong. Now, try and endure my Moon Break.¡± Moon God frowned. She did not believe Han Sen was able to use her best power to beat her.


    The two hands collided to create a circr shape. The center had a focal point that was aimed at Han Sen. A scary power gathered up inside the hand-formed ring.


    Almost at the same time, Han Sen did the same thing. He put his hands together in a circr shape and aimed at Moon God. There was a weird power inside his hands now.


    A scary power exploded between Han Sen and Moon God. The space between them was like it was being consumed by an invisible and quiet monster.


    They were 30 feet apart. After that moment, the two of them were standing next to each other. Their ringed handsbined.


    Pang!


    Moon God¡¯s hands were bounced away by some force of power. She took a few stumbled steps back to try and stabilize her body. She looked at Han Sen with a look of sheer disbelief. Her mouth could not utter a single word.


    Han Yufei¡¯s pretty eyes were whelmed by surprise. The more powerful Han Sen¡¯s body was showcased how much stronger her own child would be.


    After a while, Moon God could not help but ask, ¡°What is up with your body?¡±


    She could not believe Han Sen was able to beat her with what she was best at. She had never dreamed something like this could be possible.


    ¡°I want to know what happened to my body too.¡± Han Sen shrugged his shoulders. He looked as if he had been wronged or something.


    Moon God looked as if she was thinking about something by the way she now peered at Han Sen. She addressed Han Yufei and said, ¡°Yufei, you must have done some research on his body. Did you find anything out? What are the results?¡±


    ¡°I did research his body,¡± Han Yufei confessed.


    ¡°The results! You have to let me see them.¡± Moon God reached her hands out.


    ¡°Therein is a problem,¡± Han Yufei said while shaking her head. ¡°There are no conclusive results.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean there weren¡¯t any conclusive results?¡± Moon God asked with a frown.


    After thinking a moment, Han Yufei said, ¡°Do not look at me like that. There really was nothing to be discovered. His genes cannot be analyzed. I used the most advanced technology and power at my disposal, but nothing I tried seemed to work. His genes are like stones that cannot be broken by the mightiest tool. I do not have the answers we are all looking for. From what I am best able to tell, the evolution of San Mu¡¯s genes has exceeded even Qin Xiu.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Moon God said with a frown.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Han Yufei asked.


    ¡°You co-operated with Qin Xiu. You should know his history. He has a Reboot God Spirit gene. His genes are atop a pyramid. Aside from Bao¡¯er, not even Tai Yi canpete against him.¡± Moon God did not think Han Sen¡¯s genes were as good as Qin Xiu¡¯s.


    ¡°I do not think so. With evolutiones an innumerable number of possibilities. Qin Xiu¡¯s genes are great, but you cannot deny the possibility that there exists another creature that is greater than he. Han Sen could seriously be the one.¡± Han Yufei doubled down on her own opinion.


    Moon God looked at Han Sen weirdly. ¡°There are special asions where such a thing cane to pass, but these special asions are all based on something. Han Sen does not have the genes of a past life. All of his evolution came from this life. To be better than Qin Xiu in such a short amount of time is too much.¡±

 Chapter 3419 - The Geno Tablet Fights Begin

    <h4>Chapter 3419 The Geno Tablet Fights Begin</h4>


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Han Yufei did not argue, but everyone was able to tell Moon God had been unable to convince her.


    Moon God did not carry on with this subject. She addressed Han Sen and said, ¡°You are good. Your body is strong. I cannot say for certain that you are greater than Qin Xiu, but in this universe, you certainly rank amongst the best. Few could ever hope to rival you. With the way your body is, fighting alongside Bao¡¯er would be beneficial. You could aid her a lot.¡±


    After Han Sen thought about it, he thought what she said made sense. With Bao¡¯er¡¯s power, she would be able to activate the power inside Han Sen¡¯s body. Perhaps he could see where the limitations of his body resided.


    ¡°We are only four days away from the geno tablet fights,¡± Moon God said. ¡°You should make the most of the time you have to practice. I will be leaving. I hope I will see you guys live.¡± She then walked away. She did not try to stay. After a few steps, she vanished into thin air without a trace.


    Han Sen wanted to go back to the sanctuaries to find Bao¡¯er. Han Yufei stopped him and asked, ¡°Han Sen, what are you nning on doing?¡±


    ¡°I do not know what I can even do. I think I will go back to the sanctuaries. It is as Moon God said. I should use my body to fight Bao¡¯er. Perhaps I will be able to help her.¡± Han Sen was half lying and half speaking the truth.


    Han Yufei¡¯s eyes were like a pair of sharp des. It was like her vision was slicing up Han Sen¡¯s heart. She smiled coldly and proceeded to ask, ¡°Is this about you helping Bao¡¯er, or will Bao¡¯er be helping you?¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference between the two?¡± Han Sen was shocked, but he pretended to remain calm.


    Han Yufei looked at him with disdain. ¡°With your personality being what it is, I do not think you will permit Bao¡¯er to take the risk. I don¡¯t think you ever nned on allowing Bao¡¯er to participate in the geno tablet fights. You will get Bao¡¯er to fight you for your sake. She will help you. It is not you helping her.¡±


    Wang Yuhang, who was on the sidelines,ughed loudly. He did not say anything, but he obviously agreed with the assessment.


    ¡°Can I be seen through that easily?¡± Han Sen asked with a wry smile.


    Wang Yuhang smiled. ¡°Do I have to exin it to you? We have known each other for a very long time, and I know exactly what kind of person you are. Things like this should not be guessed.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You guys do whatever you want. I am going back to the sanctuaries for the time being.¡± Han Sen felt bad as he bid them goodbye.


    Han Yufei patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Do not worry, you can go. Even if you die, all will be fine. Your genes and Blood-Pulse will live on.¡±


    Han Sen thought Han Yufei meant what she said purely because of the fact he already had kids, so he did not think too much about what she said to him.


    ¡°I do not want to die yet. Stop cursing me, OK? I am leaving. Do not mention anything about this to the others.¡± After Han Sen gave them a warning, he waved goodbye and returned to the sanctuaries.


    Han Sen wanted to fight Bao¡¯er and obtain a better understanding of himself, but Chaos denied Han Sen¡¯s desire. She said Bao¡¯er and the gene seed were in a critical time, and thatbination was very much nigh. She had to focus on herbination with the gene seed. There was no time for Han Sen to meddle and get involved.


    Han Sen felt pretty glum about that, so he gave up on his proposed idea. He tried doing something else to understand his body more.


    If Han Sen had counted on luck and effort in the past, his genes now made him into some sort of super genius. No matter what he did, he could just learn things.


    He released Holy Pirate and yed a game of chess with him. He beat him 19 times in a row.


    Even though Han Sen was not very good with music, learning an instrument sounded much simpler. He was quickly able to learn all sorts of songs and melodies. It was like he had swiftly be a musical maestro.


    Even Feng Fei Fei and Feng Yin Yin thought Han Sen¡¯s musical talents were beyond incredible. They thought the Han Sen they were seeing was someone else in disguise.


    ¡°Being too smart is actually troublesome.¡± Han Sen soon found out that everything was fast bing a bore.


    In the past, everything he did was new, so losing was fine by him. Now, no matter what Han Sen did, he could not lose. Everything was boring to him now.


    Many of the things Han Sen once found interesting were now dreary and dull. He was no longer in the mood to do them.


    Four days went sluggishly by. Han Sen did not make much progress in the realm of understanding himself. He only knew his body was able to be the best at whatever he sought to do, but he still did not know where his limitations¡ªif there were anyy. He still did not know.


    ¡°Never mind. When I fight Qin Xiu, I will know where the limitations of my body reside.¡± Han Sen looked at the clock. The geno fights were on the cusp of starting. Bao¡¯er had yet tobine with the gene seed. Han Sen felt relieved by that.


    ¡°That is good. Bao¡¯er has notbined yet. She will not be able to take part in the geno tablet fights. That has saved me a lot of trouble.¡± Han Sen looked at Bao¡¯er and left the sanctuaries.


    Many of the elites in Space Garden were waiting for Han Sen. He picked up Ling¡¯er. With Ji Yanran standing next to Littleflower, they waited for the geno tablet fights to begin.


    Ji Yanran held Han Sen¡¯s hands. She lowered her head and said, ¡°No matter what, you must make it back. You must remember that there are people waiting for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. If I am unable to fight, I have a skill that enables a quick escape. In this world, not a single person can break that skill of mine.¡±


    Ji Yanran rolled her eyes. She took out a pen and grabbed Han Sen¡¯s hand. She wrote down three names: Ji Yanran, Han Fei, and Han Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Who is Han Fei?¡± Han Sen was shocked. It was then that he remembered it was Littleflower¡¯s real name. If Ji Yanran had not written it down, Han Sen would have forgotten all about it.


    Ji Yanran lowered her head and said, ¡°If you cannot hold on, just look at these three names.¡±


    Han Sen would not have to look at Ji Yanran¡¯s eyes to know they were red. Tears were holding on and trying their best not to fall.


    ¡°Do not worry. With you guys backing me up, there is not a single person that can kill me.¡± Han Sen¡¯s heart was wanting a fight.


    Boom!


    Space suddenly lit up. The 33 skies unleashed a god light. It was like a weird, bright, flickering light wasing out of a headstone.


    Atop the big gravestone-like structure was a geno tablet. It glowed with a god light. It could not be exined how weird it looked.


    Han Sen, Ning Yue, and Wang Yuhang¡¯s bodies had some sort of power of attraction. They were pulled back into their skies in rainbow light.


    The names of 32 leaders flickered across the geno tablet. The 32 names shone a sky full of worlds. The main and reverse universe creatures remembered this.


    Han Sen was brought back to Time Sky. The stone clocks of Time Sky were fixed to the hour of 12. The bell sounds shocked the sky and the ground.


    ¡°This scene is so bad luck,¡± Han Sen sadly said. ¡°It is like it has sent me to my funeral.¡±


    A beam of light came from the 33 skies. It shone on Han Sen and took his body to the geno tablet¡¯s 33rd sky.

 Chapter 3420 - Controlling the Sky and the Ground

    Chapter 3420: Controlling the Sky and the Ground


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All the names of all the 32 skies¡¯ leaders lit up on the geno tablet¡¯s face. When the names were lit up, the leader¡¯s shadow arose from the geno tablet. It was like a demon god was floating in the 33 skies. It made a sky full of worlds see the leader¡¯s name and face.


    There were people there Han Sen knew. Besides Qin Xiu, there was also Human King, big sky demon, Ancient Devil, Bury Path God, Wang Yuhang, Ning Yue, Demon Alpha, and others who were all figures with whom Han Sen was well acquainted.


    The geno tablet fights were a simple affair. The 32 leaders would be split up into teams and forced to kill each other. There would be sixteen winners. Then, the 16 would be eight, the eight would be four, and the four would be two. Thest two would square off to determine the final winner.


    Han Sen was hoping he could engage Qin Xiu in his first fight and show his true trump card.. He did not want to have to engage friends and be forced to kill them. That would not be a favorable result to things.


    Things did not go how Han Sen wanted them to. The geno tablet took Han Sen to the 33 skies. Before long, he noticed he was standing before Demon Alpha.


    When Demon Alpha saw Han Sen, she was given a fright. She did not expect her first fight would pit her against Han Sen.


    The other leaders had their own enemies to contest with. Although they were in the 33 skies, the geno tablet¡¯s powers had split them up into 16 separate arenas. No one was able to enter the arenas of others.


    The creatures of the two universes watched. The creatures of the universe of kingdoms were watching Qin Xiu¡¯s fight. Although most people did not know Qin Xiu was Wu Wei Dao Alpha reincarnated, the Qin Kingdom¡¯s name was still something that shocked the universe. It was held in very high regard far and wide.


    The creatures of the geno universe were more interested in watching Han Sen and seeing what he would do. The name Dor was something embedded in the soul of every single living creature of the geno universe. They wanted Han Sen to win no matter what.


    Bury Path God did not have much luck. When he saw his enemy, his face immediately became dim. His opponent was Qin Xiu.


    ¡°My favorite vice president,¡± Qin Xiu looked at Bury Path God and coldly said. Ah! So, are you going to fight me?¡±


    ¡°I am here. It does not matter who I am forced to fight. I am not going to fall back and cower like a fool.¡± While Bury Path God was talking, he waved his hand. A lot of stuff came flying out of his body.


    Many bronze objects, such as stoves, tripods, pots and pans, bowls, and other types of stuff, came flying out. They suppressed all eight directions around him. Theybined with the power of the 33 skies to glow with a god light and cover the whole arena.


    If Han Sen had seen these items, he would recognize them as the stuff Chaos had left behind. Bury Path God was the one to receive them all.


    Now, those items were glowing with a god light. They became a rainbow halo that suppressed the sky and the ground. They covered Qin Xiu too.


    ¡°Bury Path God, do you really think all of this stuff can be used to fight me?¡± Qin Xiu put his hands in the air. He let the items release a god light to shoot and fall upon him. They were brushed off with ease. They did nothing damaging.


    Bury Path God coldly said, ¡°This stuff alone cannot fight you, but with this, things might be a little bit different.¡±


    After that, Bury Path God waved his sleeves. A scroll came out of it. It disyed a picture. When the picture left Bury Path God¡¯s sleeves, itbined the sky and the ground.


    The battlegroundbined with the drawing. The battleground was inside the painting, and the painting was the battleground.


    Qin Xiu looked around and emotionlessly said, ¡°You have the Sky Path Painting.¡±


    ¡°Mister Leader created this Sky Path Painting because it would benefit me,¡± Bury Path God said. ¡°With the help of these other relics, the Sky Path Painting canbine with the sky and the ground for me. The sky and the ground are now in my hands. Even if you have the power of a god, without the help of the universe, to use just your own power to fight me will not be enough.¡±


    The whole of the sky and the whole of the ground listened and adhered to hismand.


    The substance chains became a real dragon. They arose from the ground. It was like 10,000 dragons were stealing an orb. It was roaring at Qin Xiu.


    ¡°Bury Path God is so powerful,¡± a God Chaos Party elder remarked as he watched what Bury Path God was doing. He was in a lot of shock. ¡°He has used the sky and the ground for himself. Now, the picture disconnects the powers and the rules from the outside. Qin Xiu looks like he is now fighting in Bury Path God¡¯s world. He will be restricted by the rules of that world and unable to draw on power from the outside. It is hard to say who will win.¡±


    People who did not think Bury Path God would win were now in shock.


    ¡°Bury Path God has achievedbining the sky and the path into one. Although he uses power from the outside, it is enough to shock the universe. Qin Xiu is in real trouble here.¡±


    ¡°I thought this would be a boring fight, but Bury Path God seems to be doing better than anticipated. It is no wonder why he was considered a vice president of the God Chaos Party.¡±


    Everyone thought they would witness a big fight, but Qin Xiu just raised his hand. When the hand spread its fingers, many substance chains became real dragons. They went to his hands. Then, all the power in the sky and the ground went into his hands.


    It was like that ce was not actually a hand. It was a bottomless ck hole. All of the power from the sky and the ground was absorbed into Qin Xiu¡¯s hand.


    Bury Path God looked shocked. He madly exploded his power. He wanted to control the Sky Path Painting and the power of all the items to stop Qin Xiu.


    It was pointless to resist. The old items were flying to Qin Xiu¡¯s hands as if he had an invisible big hand. They all went into his hands.


    Even the Sky Path Painting was torn apart by the force of suction. It was like the sky and the ground was ripped to pieces by Qin Xiu¡¯s hands.


    The scariest thing about all of this was that Bury Path God¡¯s body was also drawn closer to Qin Xiu. His Bury Path Power was leaking out of him like water. It was all going into Qin Xiu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°No... Impossible...¡± Bury Path God tried his best, but he was unable to get away from the scary force of suction. His Bury Path Power became weaker and weaker as his body was shriveled to be fragile.


    Bury Path God could not escape. He and the Sky Path Painting went into Qin Xiu¡¯s hands as silence fell all around the arena.


    The elites of the two universes were all frozen. That was the vice president of the God Chaos Party. He had the power to shock the sky. He was one of the strongest beings in the universe, but he was unable to block Qin Xiu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°So scary!¡±


    ¡°It is no wonder Qin Xiu almost ruled the universe of kingdoms. He is so strong.¡±


    ¡°Bury Path God has been destroyed by Qin Xiu. In this geno tablet fight, no one else will be able to take the No. 1 position.¡±


    ¡°What about that guy from the geno hall? Can he stop Qin Xiu?¡±


    ¡°I am only afraid that guy can stop Qin Xiu and no other.¡±


    Suddenly, everybody thought Qin Xiu was really hard to beat. They thought he was as mighty as a god.

 Chapter 3421 - Fighting Demon Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 3421: Fighting Demon Alpha</h4>


    Han Sen and Demon Alpha looked at each other. Nobody struck first.


    ¡°I cannot believe my first opponent turns out to be you.¡± Demon Alpha had a ckce veil covering her face as she coldly sighed.


    ¡°Back in the day, Ancient Devil had eight generals. Were you one of them?¡± Han Sen looked at Demon Alpha as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes. My name was Asura. I was one of the eight generals operating under Ancient Devil¡¯smand.¡± Demon Alpha swiftly confessed to this. She was not nning on hiding anything.


    ¡°If you were Asura, there is something I would like to ask you. Back in the day, the eight generals and Ancient Devil killed an injured god. Can you rify which sort of creature that being was? Would you be willing to tell me?¡± Han Sen had always been thinking about this. He really wanted an answer, but Ancient Devil, who summoned the god, did not know what sort of god he ended up summoning either.


    The summoning was supposedly an ident in that Ancient Devil ended up summoning a creature he was not supposed to. He identally ended up summoning an injured god.


    ¡°You said it was an injured god, yet you still ask me what sort of creature it was,¡± Demon Alpha coldly said. ¡°Why are you still asking me?¡±


    Han Sen was shocked. ¡°Does that mean you guys killed a God Spirit?¡±


    ¡°Aside from the God Spirits, what sort of race would have the audacity to also call themselves gods?¡± Demon Alpha looked at him with disdain.


    Han Sen went silent. He then asked, ¡°What was the level of the God Spirit. What was his title?¡±


    ¡°If you manage to defeat me inbat, I will be willing to tell you.¡± Demon Alpha¡¯s eyes looked extremely frosty. She raised her hand. It became a knife. It came shing toward Han Sen.


    Her sh did not seem to have any power. It looked like a random sh.


    Han Sen¡¯s body reacted. His eyes looked weird. He saw the universe¡¯s most basic structures and the cause power cogwheels spin.


    When his body evolved, he was unable to use the Dongxuan Sutra anymore. Han Sen could not see the universe¡¯s cogwheels. Now, he was able to see them as clearly as crystal. Yet how he saw them was different from before.


    In the past, the Dongxuan Aura¡¯s area enabled him to see things clearly. Now, it was like whatever he saw enabled him to see the connections between the universal cogwheels. All of that was in his eyes.


    Han Sen reached out his hands. The cause universal cogwheels on him came to a stop. Without the cause power connection, Demon Alpha¡¯s Asura Sutra power did not work.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s random wave became a real wave. It did not have any power. It did not create any movement.


    The people watching could not understand what they were seeing. They thought Asura waved her hand, and nothing was happening. It was like she was just fooling around.


    ¡°I did not expect you would have any cause powers,¡± Demon Alpha said. She looked at Han Sen with shock, but she was only a little bit shocked.


    Her powers were not just simply cause powers. She was taking this step, but it did not just depend on the Asura Sutra.


    ¡°I know a little.¡± Han Sen was a bit confused when it came to Asura. He did not strike. Seeing her not attack, he asked, ¡°The Shura race are your heirs, yes?¡±


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Demon Alpha said.


    ¡°What does ¡®kind of¡¯ mean? Are you saying they are not?¡± Han Sen looked at Demon Alpha with shock. He did not expect this was the kind of answer he was going to receive.


    ¡°The Shura were created from my genes. They were used as a blueprint.¡± Demon Alpha stared at Han Sen. She then went on to say, ¡°I hope you will quit. You are strong, but you are not Qin Xiu¡¯s rival.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Demon Alpha and asked, ¡°Am I not Qin Xiu¡¯s opponent? What? Do you think you can be the one to defeat him?¡±


    ¡°At least I have a chance of taking him down,¡± Demon Alpha said. ¡°But you? You don¡¯t have any hope.¡±


    Han Sen was not mad. He looked rather calm as he asked her, ¡°Tell me, where did this chance of yourse from?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business,¡± Demon Alpha said. ¡°You just need to know that by helping me, you are helping yourself. Stop wasting my power, quit, and fall back for now. The more of my power I keep, the greater the chance I have of beating Qin Xiu.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Demon Alpha with surprise. He did not know where her confidence in this regard hade from.


    ¡°Are you going to quit or not?¡± Demon Alpha coldly asked.


    ¡°I can quit, but you need to show me your strength.¡± Han Sen looked at Demon Alpha, wanting to know where her confidence came from.


    ¡°That means we must fight,¡± Demon Alpha said with a frown.


    ¡°Of course, we have to fight. Otherwise, how am I supposed to know you are bluffing me?¡± After pausing, Han Sen said, ¡°I do have a question I would like to ask. Are you willing to answer my question?¡±


    ¡°That entirely depends on what it is you are going to ask,¡± Demon Alpha coldly replied.


    ¡°I know a mixed Shura that looks exactly like you. Do you know her?¡± Han Sen looked at Demon Alpha with eyes that were on fire.


    ¡°Did I not tell you that the Shura are a race based on my genes?¡± Demon Alpha asked. ¡°What is so special for there to be one that looks like me?¡±


    ¡°But this one looks exactly like you, and she is a human and Shura mix. That kind of Shura is certainly rare, is it not?¡± Han Sen patiently exined things to her.


    ¡°A human and Shura mix?¡± Demon Alpha frowned and said, ¡°You are right. That is rare, but it is nothing special. Maybe a human or a Shura just wanted to conduct some tests.¡±


    When Han Sen saw that Demon Alpha did not seem to be lying, he thought, ¡°Weird. Demon Alpha really does not know who Zero is. In that case, where did Zeroe from?¡±


    ¡°If you are not going to quit, we are going to have to fight. Stop wasting more of my time.¡± When Demon Alpha spoke, she waved her hand at Han Sen and tried shing in his direction.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s jade hands kept shing. Many Asura powers came shing toward Han Sen.


    If this was another creature bearing the brunt of such forces, even if it was a top-ss Break World creature, they would be unable to dodge that cause power that never missed.


    But Han Sen just held onto the cause universal cogwheel tight. The cause power would notnd on him. Demon Alpha¡¯s attacks would all be made in vain.


    The scary Asura powers were useless in front of Han Sen.


    The elites watching this fight all looked at it weirdly. That was because they did not understand what was actually happening.


    Han Sen and Demon Alpha stood a thousand feet apart. Demon Alpha was waving her hands, but no visible power materialized. Han Sen was not damaged either. It was like they were just rehearsing an act.


    ¡°What are these two doing? Are they faking a fight?¡± The people in the universe of kingdoms could not watch this anymore. They did not seem to be fighting seriously.


    Demon Alpha knew her Asura powers were not working on Han Sen, so she stopped attacking. Her ck eyes peered at Han Sen as she said, ¡°I do not want to kill you, but you just had to get in the way. If I do this next attack, you will be dead. You will not even reincarnate. I suggest you quit now.¡±

 Chapter 3422 - Cause God Spirit

    Chapter 3422: Cause God Spirit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I am going to learn it.¡± Han Sen did not move.


    ¡°If you insist on bing my enemy, then you cannot take it out on me for being cruel,¡± Demon Alpha said while looking at him coldly. She looked at him as if he was already a dead man.


    Han Sen did not speak. He also did it look as if he was going to move out of the way. It was not as if he did not want to. His body had not been triggered by his opponent¡¯s power yet. He did not have the power to kill Demon Alpha.


    1


    Demon Alpha looked at Han Sen. She did not raise her hand. In Han Sen¡¯s eyes, Demon Alpha looked different..


    A scary power arose from Demon Alpha¡¯s might. The power was weird around her body. It was a pure spirit power. It was not a Break World power she was wielding.


    Han Sen was no stranger to this sort of power. The God Spirits in the geno hall frequently used such powers.


    ¡°Demon Alpha is not a God Spirit, so how does shemand a God Spirit¡¯s power? Did she consume the power a God Spirit gave her?¡± Han Sen frowned. He looked at Demon Alpha.


    A powerful God Spirit power generated the shadow of a man by her. That shadow was so bright and holy that itmanded spirit power. It was like a god was protecting and shielding Demon Alpha¡¯s body.


    That shadow was too bright. All Han Sen could see was the face of a man. He could not see what he looked like though. Judging from his face, he looked different from the God Spirits Han Sen knew.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful cause power. Demon Alpha consumed a God Spirit, so was it a God Spirit with amand of cause elements? I wonder if she is the one that created the Asura Sutra since it is based on cause power.¡± Han Sen¡¯s and the shadow of light¡¯s cause power were bing stronger. He was pleasantly surprised.


    Han Sen thought Demon Alpha was strong enough already, but he had clearly underestimated what the Shura alpha was capable of. Her spirit power clearly dwarfed Moment God. She was on a whole new ying field.


    ¡°Her God Spirit powers are greater than Moment God¡¯s. What is the level of that God Spirit?¡± Han Sen kept thinking to himself.


    Moment God was a main god of the 12 Annihtion God Spirits. While she was not the strongest, she was certainly not the weakest. She was one of the few Annihtion main gods that could fight.


    Now, Demon Alpha¡¯s God Spirit power was way above what Moment God was capable of doing. Han Sen could not imagine what sort of God Spirit had a God Spirit power like that.


    As far as Han Sen knew, there was only one God Spirit that was stronger than Moment God, but that person was not very easy to kill. It was a Reboot-ss God Spirit. It was like it was nearly immortal.


    Ignoring the fact that the Asura and Ancient Devil were from the sanctuaries, even in the geno universe and the universe of kingdoms, no creatures should have been able to consume him.


    Han Sen frowned and thought, ¡°If it is not that guy from the geno hall, and he has a powerful God Spirit power, does such a powerful God Spirit even exist? Even if it does exist, how can such a powerful God Spirit find itself consumed by Asura, who is so weak?¡± He could not think of a solution to this little riddle.


    Asura¡¯s body was covered by a God Spirit light. The God Spirit light was created by a cause power. Even if the geno hall¡¯s God Spirits or the 33 skies leaders did not know how to handle cause powers, they would not even see the light, let alone ordinary creatures.


    Cause powers were the most unique powers in the universe. Not many creatures had powers like that. Even the leader in the geno hall was unable to control cause powers.


    Only amidst the 12 Annihtion main gods could one Annihtion-ss main god control cause powers. It saw Demon Alpha¡¯s God Spirit light, and its face turned white.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can someone in this worldmand such powerful cause powers with a pure God Spirit power? Who is this Demon Alpha? How can she wield such cause spirit powers?¡± That God Spirit¡¯s eyes were glowing. He used his cause powers to the max, but he still could not see what that God Spirit light was.


    The cause spirit power was too strong. His power only enabled him to see a spirit light. He was worse than Han Sen. He could not even see the shape of a man.


    Demon Alpha was like thunder. She looked at Han Sen from above and spoke to him. ¡°You have one more chance. Quit now, or you will be killed. You will not even be able to reincarnate.¡±


    ¡°That Demon Alpha is way too cocky for her own good. She is the leader of the Demons, but how can she hope topare with Mister Dor?¡±


    ¡°It is so pathetic to be that ignorant. How dare she talk to Mister Dor in such a way.¡±


    Many of the high races in the geno universe believed Demon Alpha was ignorant. They could not see Demon Alpha¡¯s God Spirit light. They thought Demon Alpha was merely bluffing the entire time. They thought she was too cocky for wanting Han Sen to concede.


    Dor¡¯s name was more certainly famous than Demon Alpha in the geno universe. Many of the higher races in the geno universe did not think Demon Alpha could defeat Han Sen.


    Only that Annihtion-ss main god was shaking his body. The power of Demon Alpha¡¯s cause spirit power was causing an Annihtion-ss main god, who could wield the cause power element, to shake and quake.


    ¡°How is that possible? How is it possible that she has a cause spirit power that is stronger than mine?¡± The God Spirit stared at Demon Alpha, trying to figure something out, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to face a power like that.


    Han Sen kept looking at Demon Alpha¡¯s God Spirit shadow. He thought the shadow was rather familiar in some way or another. He just could not put a finger on where that sense of familiarity came from.


    2


    ¡°If I win, are you going to tell me which God Spirit you consumed?¡± Han Sen was curious and really wanted to know the answer.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Demon Alpha said. ¡°Whatever I have said is something I will not betray, but no longer will you find yourself capable of learning the truth.¡±


    Her body¡¯s God Spirit light shadow raised its arm and shed toward Han Sen.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s Asura powers were already very scary. Compared to the God Spirit light shadow¡¯s sh, it was like a firefly beingpared to the moon.


    The God Spirit light shadow¡¯s sh made all of space¡¯s cause universal cogwheels to spin like mad. This was not the universal cogwheel¡¯s power being buffed in aid of Demon Alpha. This was Demon Alpha¡¯s power being forced to boost the whole universe¡¯s cause universal cogwheels.


    All the cause universal cogwheels, no matter if they were spinning clockwise or counterclockwise, all had to follow the God Spirit light¡¯s power in spinning. That sh could reverse cause power.


    Katcha!


    Han Sen¡¯s hands touched the cause universal cogwheel. It could not hold two people¡¯s powerful power. While they were fighting, it cracked.


    Although the cause universal cogwheel shattered, the powerful cause power was still like a sky punishment knifeing down. It was like it was shing a thousand lifetimes¡¯ worth of infinite cause. It ended thousands of millions of fates right there and then.

 Chapter 3423 - Three Possibilities

    <h4>Chapter 3423: Three Possibilities</h4>


    In the god temple of the Annihtion God Spirit, the cause-element main god¡¯s body was trembling. The other creatures could not see the sh performed, but he knew that if he was hit by it, not only ordinary spirits but also Annihtion-ss god temple main gods would be wiped from the history of the universe. They would be cleaned from the history books with no chance of ever recovering.


    Even the reviving power of a god temple could not save a life that did not exist.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s sh was so powerful that it could erase cause powers. If the cause did not exist, how could there be such a result?


    Putting aside reincarnation, all traces and prior existences of the creature struck by this hit would be wiped from the records. He would cease to exist, forever and always.


    Even the memory of that being in the minds of creatures that knew him would vanish. It would be like that spirit never existed in the sky or on the ground.


    ¡°How scary would that cause power be? This is the level I have been looking for all my life, yet it is with someone who does not have a God Spirit. Who is this Demon Alpha?¡± The Annihtion main god looked terrible.


    Han Sen could see the scary sh too. His body was currently not useful, but he could see everything clearly in the face of that powerful adversity. It was like he had everything under control. His body was able to deal with it naturally.


    Han Sen did not fight back because he still wanted to know the answer from Demon Alpha. Even if he killed Demon Alpha, that would still be useless for Han Sen. He needed Demon Alpha to live to be given the answer he needed.


    Han Sen could not run geno arts. When he needed power, his body made lots of different reactions and created the powers he would need. They were just like his body.


    Han Sen did not move, but the invisible and powerful power still continued to spread. The universal cogwheels around Han Sen¡¯s body stopped spinning. They put Han Sen in an absolutely still space.


    It did not matter if the wind, fire, thunder, lightning, time, or space powers were being used. They were all useless in trying to bring down Han Sen and his power. They were all cut off via his body.


    This was like Han Sen¡¯s Dongxuan Aura, but it was different. The power of the Dongxuan Aura was stronger and more absolute. It was not an independent type of aura either. It assimted with Han Sen and became a part of his natural instincts.


    It hit the scary cause power and destroyed it. When itnded on Han Sen, it simply vanished. It was like the wind was suddenly blowing in another direction. Everything came to a standstill.


    There were no signs to suggest it would be stopped, nor did it struggle. It almost looked as if it was supposed to stop where it was.


    The eyes of Demon Alpha and the cause-element Annihtion God Spirit almost popped out of their sockets. They could not believe what they were seeing. Such a powerful force of cause power had not even been able to ruffle a single strand of Han Sen¡¯s hair. It was just gone.


    ¡°You... What did you do?¡± Demon Alpha could not believe it and looked at Han Sen. She could not fathom this result.


    Demon Alpha knew what that power meant. She did not believe someone in the world could ignore the extent of the power she had just unleashed. She did not think Qin Xiu could repel what she wielded either.


    Now, Han Sen easily blocked her full-power attack. He had not even asserted a defensive position.


    Han Sen looked at Demon Alpha and asked, ¡°Should I continue?¡±


    Han Sen had been worried that he would not be able to block that utterly crazy attack power. Now, he knew for sure that cause power was not able to affect him.


    The Dongxuan Aura became the base of his body¡¯s power. He could easily control all of the universe¡¯s cogwheels and rules. Even a powerful cause power was unable to break his sense of perception.


    The voice of the geno tablet yed in Han Sen¡¯s head. ¡°Your body does have a problem. Even a Reboot God Spirit¡¯s cause power cannot affect your body.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying Demon Alpha was using Reboot-ss cause powers to fight me?¡± Han Sen almost screamed aloud.


    ¡°If it was not a Reboot-ss being, how could it wipe cause from existence?¡± the geno tablet replied. ¡°The God Spirits can reverse cause powers, but they can only use one or two tricks. They never really use it. They can never really control it or change it. Aside from a Reboot-ss God Spirit, no God Spirit can do what you¡¯ve just repelled. Of course, when my host bes the world¡¯s new God Spirit, they will have that power.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that is the power of something Reboot ss?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be wrong about something like this, but her Reboot-ss power is notplete,¡± the geno tablet answered. ¡°If it was aplete Reboot-ss cause power, with that strike, the whole of the 33 skies would be wiped from the map.¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked sunny and dark. Night God No Moon had told him there were five spirits who had Reboot-ss blood, and they all came from thest geno hall leader.


    Asura could not have consumed the current god hall leader. It was not Bao¡¯er, so only three possibilities remained.


    It had to be Tai Yi and King Jun¡¯sst life, two of Qin Xiu¡¯s previous lives, or thest god hall leader.


    No matter which of them it was, Han Sen thought the suggested concepts were rather difficult to believe. Back in the day, Asura would have been too weak. Either of those three could have killed Asura several times over with but a whiff of their breath.


    And back then, Asura must have consumed one of them. Again, that did not seem likely nor possible.


    ¡°It should not have been thest god hall leader. When thest god hall leader died, Asura and the others were not born at that time. How did the alpha of the Witch die? I forgot to ask Chaos. The most likely possibility was a remnant of Qin Xiu¡¯s life since he was the one who reincarnated the most. He is the most likely candidate. No...¡± Han Sen was thinking to himself. Because he was so shocked, he continued to revel in his thoughts. ¡°Asura said she consumed a God Spirit. The alpha of the Witch was one of the Witch. After reincarnating, he would not be a God Spirit. Qin Xiu would not reincarnate as a God Spirit either. Does that mean Asura consumed thest god hall leader?¡±


    ¡°That cannot be right. The timing is not right. Thest god hall leader died because of the need to reboot the universe. When he died, Ancient Devil and Asura reincarnated. After being reincarnated for many years, they grew strong enough to kill a god. It could not have been thest god hall leader. Did Asura make a mistake? Does she believe the reincarnation of Alpha Witch and the reincarnation of Human Alpha, who had a God Spirit Blood-Pulse, were actually God Spirits?¡± Han Sen¡¯s brain was shing with countless different ideas. He could not think of a final solution. He looked at Demon Alpha, Asura, with conflicted emotions.


    ¡°It all depends on whether or not you are that strong.¡± Demon Alpha was not willing to stop. The God Spirit light was frightening. She put her hands together and exploded with a powerful cause power that was sent straight toward Han Sen.


    The creatures of the world could not see the cause spirit power. They could only see two people exchanging dialogue, with neither of the two making a move. They were all yelling, ¡°You two hurry up and fight! Stop talking! These are the geno tablet fights. This is not a street fight. Stop chatting!¡±

 Chapter 3424 - Demon Alpha’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 3424: Demon Alpha¡¯s Secret</h4>


    The shadow of the God Spirit light kept shing the scary cause power, but it was unable to bring harm to Han Sen. Many cause powers came before Han Sen, but they immediately vanished. They could not cover his body.


    ¡°Demon Alpha, do you want this to continue?¡± Han Sen kept getting the cause power attack as he spoke to Demon Alpha.


    Demon Alpha¡¯s eyes were consistently full of shock. She could not believe her cause powers were unable to work on Han Sen.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Demon Alpha looked very calm. The God Spirit powers on her were weaker. She looked at Han Sen with aplex look.


    ¡°Can you tell me who that God Spirit was now?¡± Han Sen whispered to Demon Alpha.


    Demon Alpha hesitated. She used a weird skill so that her words were only able to be heard by Han Sen. ¡°What if I told you that I do not know who this God Spirit was. Would you believe me?¡±


    Han Sen frowned and looked at Demon Alpha. He did not speak. He did not believe Demon Alpha, but people like Demon Alpha must have had a reason to say something like that.


    Demon Alpha said, ¡°Back in the day, Ancient Devil took eight of us, the generals, with him to summon a God Spirit. We summoned a dying God Spirit. Even Ancient Devil does not know who that God Spirit was. If he did not know, how could we possibly know? Ancient Devil and the rest of us used all sorts of methods, but we were unable to do anything to the dying God Spirit.¡±


    Han Sen nodded. The exnation of events given to him by Demon Alpha, Asura, was the same as the exnation given to him by Ancient Devil.


    Demon Alpha bore a wry smile and went on to say, ¡°You must be curious. If we could not hurt the dying God Spirit, how was I able to consume it? Well, that is very simple. That is because it was not that I ate the God Spirit. It was more like he chose me.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Demon Alpha with surprise as he asked, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It means what you just heard me tell you. Ancient Devil and the other generals believed that I ate the God Spirit, but they did not know he chose tobine with me above the rest.¡± Demon Alpha saw Han Sen¡¯s face, knowing what he was thinking. She shook her head and said, ¡°I know what you are thinking. I am still me. The God Spirit did not overtake me. The God Spirit was very strong. If he wanted to take over my will, I would have been unable to stop him. But he never did. Instead, he gave his powers to me. The power was so strong that I was only ever to use some of it. As I became stronger, I became more and more able to use the power. Recently, I was able to use it perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Aside from this power, do you have anything else?¡± Han Sen found all of this hard to believe. Demon Alpha was stretching the limits of his believability.


    Even if the God Spirit was that nice, he didn¡¯t believe a good God Spirit was that perfect and unselfish to never n on bringing harm to Demon Alpha.


    He gave his power to Demon Alpha to prolong his life. It was obvious he just did not want to die, so he must have left behind some final words.


    Han Sen would not believe there was nothing more to it all.


    Demon Alpha said, ¡°He left me a message, but his message did not concern anything to do with himself. It was a secret that had something to do with Human Alpha.¡±


    Demon Alpha hesitated for a moment but proceeded to say, ¡°You should know that Qin Xiu was Human Alpha reincarnated. I lost. I cannot fight him before Qin Xiu controls the geno tablet. I can tell you this secret. If you can defeat Qin Xiu, it will only be a good thing for me too.¡±


    Han Sen was happy. He did not expect Demon Alpha was connected to all of this. It certainly came as a surprise to him. It made him really curious too. He did not know what kind of secret this was.


    Demon Alpha was silent a moment before saying to Han Sen, ¡°ording to my message, Human Alpha does not die. Before he walked that step, there was a small w in him. If you can catch that w, it might be possible for you to defeat him.¡±


    Han Sen could not help but ask, ¡°What w might that be?¡±


    Demon Alpha¡¯s voice was in Han Sen¡¯s brain. ¡°Human Alpha¡¯s genese from a Reboot God Spirit and thest God Chaos Party leader. The two of their genes did notbine perfectly. If Human Alpha was forced tobine the geno prototype armor and a Reboot Blood-Pulse, it will have a w. If you can catch the w, Qin Xiu can be delivered deadly damage. But catching that w will be difficult. You will need my cause power for that since this w can only be felt. It cannot be spoken. Without my cause power, you will not be able to see the w. So, this secret is pointless for you to learn.¡±


    Upon hearing all of this, Han Sen was more and more shocked. It was not because of the ws Demon Alpha mentioned. It was because by knowing this and wanting to deal with Human Alpha, this could not be Human Alpha reincarnated.


    Knowing so much about Human Alpha¡¯s secrets, the God Spirit thatbined with Demon Alpha sounded like thest God Hall Leader.


    ¡°If it was that big god, how was he able to be summoned to a low-level sanctuary by Ancient Devil?¡± Han Sen really did not understand this part.


    Demon Alpha said, ¡°I still have a feeling the God Spirit Ibined with was just a shell or fragment of its former self. It is not the God Spirit in its entirety.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°It is just a feeling! The God Spirit is a spirit body. If he reallybined with me, I should be able to get some memory from his soul, but I can¡¯t.¡± Demon Alpha smiled. She went on to speak, but this time, her voice was not directly in Han Sen¡¯s brain. Everyone was able to hear what she said next. ¡°Our discussion ends here. I lost. This is where we say goodbye. I hope I will meet you again one day¡ªalive.¡±


    After that, Demon Alpha left the 33 skies.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What was that? They did not fight. This was so fake.¡±


    ¡°I object! This was a fake fight.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Hey! You guys should at least pretend to fight. You did not even fight. All you did was wave your hands, and then one of you concedes? That is so unprofessional.¡±


    ¡°Fake! This is so fake! This acting is noob level!¡±


    There were so many boos after this. People thought it was not a glorious win for Han Sen. Even the races of the geno universe that adored Han Sen looked weird. They were so perplexed that they could not speak.


    Han Sen did not care though. The secrets Demon Alpha told him gave him a lot to think about, but there was no way to confirm anything. It was like his heart had been scratched by a cat, and it was incredibly itchy as a result.


    When Demon Alpha quit, Han Sen progressed to the top 16. He could not, however, leave the 33 skies. He had no choice but to wait until the next fight.


    He had to win that next fight. He had to keep on fighting. There was no other choice.

 Chapter 3425 - Sacrificing Everything for Me

    Chapter 3425: Sacrificing Everything for Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s situation was not going tost. His Super God Spirit body did not do direct damage. All it did was affect the mood of an opponent. He was unable to kill an opponent.


    The worst thing about it was that in his battleground, there was only him and one other creature. That made his Super God Spirit body¡¯s usefulness rather low and next to useless.


    The worst thing about it was that his opponent was a metallic creature, which was very cold. It was rather like a robot, and his Super Hormone did not work on the metal creature.


    His bike was very loud. Wang Yuhang was riding his bike fast along a road. The robot-looking metallic creature firedser beams out of its metal eye sockets. The force of thosesers was so grand that they annihted the fabric of space.. Wang Yuhang kept dodging, left to right. When theser touched his bike, the steel instantly melted away.


    There were already a few cuts on the bike by now. The hull of the bike was cut through by this point, exposing the machinery inside. Some parts of the bike were even starting to spark.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wang Yuhang lowered his head and dodged aser that was aiming for his head. He felt coldnesse down on his head. He touched it, which resulted in his hair beingsered away. He started to get angry.


    Before he said anything properly, more of thesers wereing for him. They tore through the fabric of space.


    ¡°F*ck! I do not believe this. You are a creature. You have emotions. If there are emotions, they should be affected by my Super Hormone.¡± Wang Yuhang was very angry. He had the urge to fight. His Super God Spirit body started gunning at its max.


    The heavy bike lit up with a purple light. The engine started running with purple energy. The whole bike looked like a purple crystal.


    The exhaust let out a purple mist instead of smoke. Wherever the heavy bike went, a purple mist followed it like a wave and dyed all of space a beautiful purple color. It was like smog when there was too much heavy metal in the air.


    The giant metal lifeforce was inside that mist. It was like a metallic monster in the mist. It looked like it was there, but it was not actually there. Its eyes flickered, continuously firing out scary lights andsers.


    The purple mist did not seem to affect the creature. After meeting the light, it vaporized.


    ¡°It does not matter how you struggle! Just die already! When you be an enemy of the God Chaos Party, your fate is already sealed. How can you not understand that?¡± The metal lifeforce spoke with a cold voice. What it said meant it was a member of the God Chaos Party and one of Qin Xiu¡¯s men.


    ¡°You are such aplete idiot!¡± Wang Yuhang scolded it. He pushed down harder on the elerator pedal, putting more power into the bike. The bike¡¯s engine went faster and faster. The purple mist became darker and darker. The bike went faster and faster.


    Even so, it was still unable to block the pursuit of the metal lifeform. In a light that crossed each other, Wang Yuhang carelessly let the back of his bike get hit. Half of the back tire and body were cut off. The rest of the bike and Wang Yuhang fell away.


    ¡°Oh, no! Look at what¡¯s going on all the way up there. It would appear that Little Uncle is in danger.¡± Lin Feng and the others were in shock.


    ¡°It is about time for you to die. Therefore, I will send you into the fiery pits of hell!¡± The metal creature¡¯s eyes started to fire moresers. Thesers were like suns, and their luminosity went to strike Wang Yuhang, who had taken a tumble.


    Wang Yuhang was going to be in the light. His body was veiled by a beautiful purple light. His head had the crown of a queen. He had butterfly wings. His long hair that had been cut off started to grow again. It was a pretty purple. It kept having weird purple light movement like mad.


    Now, Wang Yuhang¡¯s whole body was bing extremely pretty. Yes, only the word pretty could be used to describe him. When Han Senbined with the Ice Jade Evil Lady, he was still a little Yang.


    Wang Yuhang no longer had any Yang air about him. He was like a seductive queen whose whole body was irresistible.


    The butterfly wings on his back moved. Wang Yuhang¡¯s body stumbled back like a shadow. It dodged thesers that were like one-hit kill weapons. The seductive body pranced through the air with the whole body unleashing a purple aura.


    Wang Yuhang looked at the meal lifeform and asked, ¡°You... Are you willing to sacrifice everything for me?¡±


    The creatures of the two universes thought Wang Yuhang was mad. Although Wang Yuhang looked very attractive right now, where even all the males were super tempted, it was a strong creature that was a leader. Why would that being give up winning for him?


    The metal creature coldly said, ¡°You are going to die, and you still have the gall to joke around. I confess that this joke is not funny, thus, you can go die.¡±


    After that, the metal lifeform¡¯s eyes looked really bright. Their re suggested it wanted to fire moresers out.


    The metal lifeform¡¯s eyes, which had just turned bright, did not release any such lights.


    ¡°What... What is happening?¡± The metal lifeform shockingly noticed that it was no longer able to control its own body. It could not attack Wang Yuhang. It was like its body was betraying its mind.


    The metal lifeform was even more shocked about the fact that its body was slowly approaching Wang Yuhang.


    The metal lifeform wished to reim control of its metal body, but its body conflicted with its mind. It made it so weird. It tried its best to leave Wang Yuhang, but it could not help itself. It was more thanpelled to remain with Wang Yuhang. It was like it hadpletelye under a spell that it could not resist.


    ¡°What is going on? What have you done?¡± The metal lifeform felt as if its body was no longer controble. It walked over to Wang Yuhang.


    A sky full of countless creatures from both worlds was now in shock. The metal lifeform kneeled before Wang Yuhang.


    Its eyes no longer looked cold like before. It was still glowing, but it was not murderous, and it was now utterly powerless.


    ¡°It looks like you are ready to sacrifice everything before me. What are you waiting for?¡± Wang Yuhang was like a queen. He looked at the metal creature with disdain. It was like he was looking at a worthless ve.


    Everyone else looked on in disbelief. The metal lifeform¡¯s hands were quivering in fear. It grabbed its head and twisted its own metallic skull. It went ¡°katcha¡± as it was torn away from the neck.


    Boom! Boom!


    The metal lifeform, clutching its own head, fell to the ground. It died like that.


    The creatures of the two universes watching the fight were all petrified. They were no longer able to say a word.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s name was taken forward to the top 16. Wang Yuhang¡¯s face and presence returned to normal. He descended on the crumpled corpse of the metallic lifeform. He did not look happy or proud.


    If he had been able to choose, he would have preferred never using that power again. It made him feel as if he was no longer a person but a monster.


    2

 Chapter 3426 - Good Relationship with People

    Chapter 3426: Good Rtionship with People


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom! Boom!


    The 16 battlegrounds had invisible barriers blocking fighters and keeping them contained in their own arenas. After the fight ended, the invisible barriers of the two arenas crumbled away. The winners of the two arenas would then have to keep on fighting to which would reach the top eight.


    The whole of the geno tablet¡¯s fight was like that. No one was given time for a break. When the fights in the two battlegrounds ended, there was a new fight. This process would keep going until one person was left standing.


    Han Sen had to wait around for a while before his invisible barrier came falling down. The ce he could not see was no longer blocked though.


    ¡°Who is my second opponent? I hope it is Qin Xiu,¡± Han Sen thought. He then looked in the new direction.. What he saw there, however, gave him quite a nasty shock.


    ¡°Han Sen.¡± When Wang Yuhang saw Han Sen, he was shocked andughed right after.


    ¡°This is terrible.¡± Han Sen went over to Wang Yuhang and gave him a wry smile.


    The chances of this encounter were not very high, yet they had ended up inpetition with each other. Clearly, this was nothing good. This meant one of them would now have to lose.


    In Space Garden, Lin Feng, Huangfu Jing, and the others watched Han Sen encounter Wang Yuhang. After they saw this, they were very sad to see it. Since this had happened, there was nothing they could do to change it.


    ¡°Two humans arepeting against each other. This is going to be a lot of fun. Which of the pair do you think is stronger?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is Wang Yuhang. That metal leader he brought down only needed one-half of a step to max out its Break World rate, yet before Wang Yuhang, it was willing to kneel and kill himself. How scary is that power, huh? That Han Sen yed tricks in his first fight. The first fight was nothing but a phony. Now that he really has to fight, I bet it is Wang Yuhang who takes him out with the trash.¡±


    ¡°I do not know if Han Sen faked his fight, but that Wang Yuhang is very strong. There is no doubt about that. The tin can he took out was one of the four primary kings of the God Chaos Party. He made it twist its own head off and die. Who in the world can have that effect on anyone? Can anyone else in the universe do such a thing?¡±


    Most humans in the universe of kingdoms believed Wang Yuhang was stronger than Han Sen. They thought Wang Yuhang would win.


    The people of the geno universe did not think of things the same way though. They understood the connection between Han Sen and Wang Yuhang a whole lot more.


    ¡°Wang Yuhang has encountered Han Sen! Maybe this is a good thing. This can allow Han Sen to have a decent break, refresh himself, and get ready forpeting in the top eight fights while he is in the best shape possible.¡±


    ¡°It is a crying shame. Wang Yuhang and Dor are both so strong. They should not have encountered each other so soon.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame Wang Yuhang encountered him. His powers are so scary and weird, but Mister Dor is there now. Out of simple respect, he should let Mister Dor win. I think only Mister Dor can defeat Qin Xiu.¡±


    The two universes had a reverse opinion regarding this, and they were all watching the geno tablet fights. Not many people turned their attention to Qin Xiu¡¯s battles.


    It was not as if they did not want to see Qin Xiu fight. It was just pointless for them to watch Qin Xiu do battle. No one was ever able to block Qin Xiu¡¯s palm.


    In the fight, Wang Yuhang rubbed his face and said, ¡°OK, I can help you advance to the next stage. I have fulfilled the obligations of my mission, so I leave the rest for you to handle.¡±


    After Wang Yuhang said that, the universe of kingdoms fell into a state of shock. The Wang Yuhang they all supported was going to concede and throw in the towel.


    ¡°Why is this happening? Wang Yuhang is stronger. Why is he giving Han Sen the chance of victory?¡±


    ¡°They are both humans. Do they not believe in survival of the fittest? The stronger one should be the one to advance.¡±


    ¡°It seems Han Sen has some good friends. He has been able to encounter people he knows in both of his matches, but without real power, he won¡¯t get much further. I do not believe he will encounter another friend out of the top eight.¡±


    In the seven kingdoms, many people felt bad for Wang Yuhang. They felt sorry for him. After all, when Wang Yuhang defeated the metal leader, it was such a shocking victory for them to witness.


    On the flip side, all of the creatures in the geno universe thought this was meant to be. Dor was the stronger of the two, and he should have been the one to continue. Wang Yuhang¡¯s decision was not surprising in this regard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Han Sen tugged at Wang Yuhang and said, ¡°There is no rush. Perhaps we should chat for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Chat?¡± The creatures that watched this fight were shocked. They knew something, and they looked weird.


    In the universe of kingdoms, the nobles who did not like Han Sen were shouting.


    ¡°This Han Sen is the God of Wealth, yet he is so obscene! It is OK for him to let his friend concede, but he wants him to wait around just so he can have a break. He is utterly shameless!¡±


    ¡°He is not just shameless! He is obscene! Thest fight was a phony. He did not use any powers, so why must he take a break now? This is obscene.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wang Yuhang looked at Han Sen with a fair amount of confusion.


    In fact, when he fought the metal leader, he had used up a whole lot of his energy. He did not want to fight either. It was good for him to meet Han Sen. It was a nice break for both of them.


    ¡°Watch Space Garden for me,¡± Han Sen whispered into Wang Yuhang¡¯s ear. ¡°I am afraid Qin Xiu has a few tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    He was not worried about himself. He was worried about his family.


    ¡°I will not guarantee you it will remain absolutely safe, but if that Qin Xiu does have some tricks left to y, for as long as I live, no harm wille to the people of Space Garden.¡±


    After some hesitation, Han Sen said, ¡°OK. I will let you handle all of that. If... I say if... If you cannot do it, tell Little Gold Gold I will let him use his power.


    ¡°I understand. If it is not necessary to, I will not wake up that guy.¡± Wang Yuhang nodded. He knew that Little Gold Gold¡¯s body was weird.


    When the disaster with the Break World beasts unfolded, Little Gold Gold opened his golden door. Wang Yuhang did not know whaty behind that golden door, but he knew it had to be something scary.


    The golden door had never been openedpletely, yet the Break World beasts were stillpletely destroyed by Little Gold Gold. Everything within a few thousand miles of the ajar door waspletely destroyed.


    Fortunately, Little Gold Gold lived far away from the base. If he didn¡¯t, the base and all the people that upied it would have been wiped out.


    Ever since Han Sen told Little Gold Gold he was not allowed to open the golden door freely. That casual attack of his was far too scary. Little Gold Gold always listened to Han Sen. If he was told not to use it, even if people were going to kill him, he would still not use the golden door.


    After Han Sen exined, he fell back and said, ¡°OK. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°I will let you handle this. Get rid of that asshole Qin Xiu, would you? And bring the ck-haired Wan¡¯er back.¡± Wang Yuhang patted Han Sen on the shoulder. He then conceded and left the battleground.


    Many people saw Han Sen level up easily and felt bad about it. That was especially true of the people in the seven kingdoms. People there already hated Han Sen, so they were now sounding extra bitter and cold.

 Chapter 3427 - I Can Go Up, and It Is Fine

    <h4>Chapter 3427: I Can Go Up, and It Is Fine</h4>


    Han Sen could not hear what everyone was saying, but he did not care.


    After Wang Yuhang conceded, Han Sen thought his fight in the top eight to reach the top four would not start for a while. That was because his first two fights had ended blisteringly quickly. The real fights between others probably wouldn¡¯t be ending any time soon.


    Wang Yuhang had only just left, yet an invisible wall came falling down. Clearly, the fights on the other side already had a victor determined.


    ¡°Is that Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen was shocked. To be able to enter a fight faster than him, the only one he could think of being able to do that was Qin Xiu.


    When Han Sen saw the person enter the arena, he was disappointed. He was more disappointed than when he was when he saw Wang Yuhang.


    His opponent for deciding the victor moving from the top eight to the top four was Ning Yue, another friend of his from Space Garden.


    Ning Yue was the sort of person who always maintained a low profile, but he had already beaten two powerful sky leaders. He had already reached the top eight, which suggested he was a supremely scary opponent. But not many people knew about him. Not many creatures paid attention to the way he leveled up and advanced.


    ¡°It is another human. Where did that humane from? To be able to reach the top eight suggests he is quite a scary fellow.¡±


    ¡°Is he going to concede as well?¡±


    ¡°No way. Han Sen¡¯s luck cannot be that great.¡±


    In the universe of kingdoms, people ravenously discussed this new character. They had no clue who Ning Yue was. Without the geno tablet fights, they would never have known who Ning Yue was.


    Han Sen looked at Ning Yue and asked, ¡°Ning Yue, are you interested in a spar?¡±


    Han Sen was actually curious about how strong Ning Yue was at this point.


    Ning Yue shook his head. ¡°You and I will fight, but not right now. After you beat Qin Xiu, you and I will fight.¡±


    When they heard Qin Xiu say that, the people of the universe of kingdoms felt their hearts turn cold. Clearly, Ning Yue was going to concede too.


    Some of the human elites were so jealous that they went crazy. ¡°Who is this Han Sen? He has won three whole fights without fighting! These are the sort of geno tablet fights even I could take part in. I bet you I would win too!¡±


    ¡°It is all because of the fact he is famous. He is an Annihtion-ss main god. He is the God of Wealth. Anyone in their right mind would treat him with respect and cut him some ck. Otherwise, why else would Wang Yuhang and Ning Yue happily concede before him?¡±


    ¡°You are right. Who would not want something better for their heirs? Being friends with the God of Wealth can give you the chance of inheriting the God of Wealth blood. I would do a favor like that for sure.¡±


    In the universe of kingdoms, there were lots of jealous people. In the geno universe, different elites of different races had lots of different opinions. They thought Ning Yue was right to concede.


    Han Sen knew Ning Yue. Despite seeming like a soft person, he was in fact a very proud man. He did not want to fight Han Sen this time.


    Ning Yue, who often wore green clothes, left the 33 skies. He conceded, but he still left with a proud look as if he had been a winner.


    Han Sen sessfully reached the top four. He was one of the top four.


    Although many nobles in the universe of kingdoms thought Han Sen had been ying too many tricks, they could only watch Han Sen win, rank up, and be unable to do anything about it.


    Surprisingly, Qin Xiu did not reach the top four yet. He had two more matches he had to get through. So, Han Sen stayed in his arena and waited for the top four fighters to be decided on.


    On the battleground, many race elites watched Qin Xiu keenly.


    They thought Qin Xiu would be the first person to reach the top four. Now, Qin Xiu had not reached the top four, which made them all feel strange.


    As they looked in his direction, what they saw gave them all a shock.


    A Break World elite could not help but cry aloud, ¡°Another human! There are so many humans in the geno tablet fights!¡±


    In his top eight to get to the top-four battle, Qin Xiu¡¯s opponent was a human too. That person¡¯s geno tablet name was Human King. It was those two words.


    When Qin Xiu looked at Human King, he had a strange expression. He did not strike immediately. He stared at Human King and tried to look at something within him.


    ¡°Qin Xiu, we meet again.¡± Human King said hello to Qin Xiu as if he was meeting an old friend after a long period of time.


    ¡°World King God.¡± Qin Xiu frowned and looked at Human King as he spoke.


    Human King shook his head. ¡°You should be able to discern that I am not World King God.¡±


    Qin Xiu looked into Human King¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°In that case, do you mind telling me who you are?¡±


    Human King remained stoic. He did not seem antagonized by this, so he continued to speak coldly. ¡°I am Human King. I am the alpha of the humans of the sanctuaries.¡±


    ¡°I see. World King God used my body to create many interesting things.¡± Qin Xiu squinted his eyes as he peered at Human King.


    ¡°It is interesting, but I am human,¡± Human King said with a smile.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Qin Xiu said.


    ¡°You being human or not does not depend on the genes you have, but whether or not you are here.¡± Human King pointed at his own heart.


    Qin Xiu looked at Human King coldly. ¡°Do you not know where ites from?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you gave it up, so now it is mine,¡± Human King said.


    ¡°I let it belong to you,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°That is why it is yours.¡±


    ¡°What if you were to not allow that?¡± Human King looked at Qin Xiu with interest.


    ¡°Taking it back will not be difficult,¡± Qin Xiu said.


    ¡°You can certainly try.¡± What Human King said dered Qin Xiu as a definitive enemy. He did not fall back.


    ¡°I was going to let you live because of World King God, but it is a shame,¡± Qin Xiu said. He then raised his hands. He tried to grab Human King.


    That hand was like Bury Path God¡¯s hand. It sucked everything in the world. The whole world was in his hands.


    Human King¡¯s body could not block the scary force of suction. He was drawn into Qin Xiu¡¯s hands.


    Qin Xiu was going to do to Human King what he had done to Bury Path God. Just as Human King was going to get sucked into Qin Xiu¡¯s hand, his body, which had been minimized, suddenly expanded. It went back to looking like normal. His hand went against Qin Xiu¡¯s hand. The 10 fingers on his handspletely stuck to the opposing hand.


    Next, an even more shocking thing happened. No one thought Human King possessed the power necessary to fight Qin Xiu. When their two hands touched each other, the one who shouted was actually Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s ck crystal armor had some white lighting out of it. It was like a lot of silk wasing out of Human King.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± In the geno hall, God Hall Leader stood up with shock. He looked at Human King with confusion.


    Anyone could tell that Qin Xiu¡¯s power was being absorbed by Human King. Normal people could not tell the power contained spirit power.


    God Hall Leader knew that to be sucked by Human King like this, Qin Xiu¡¯s body and soul were going to be consumed.


    Qin Xiu tried to escape Human King¡¯s hand. He was strong, but the more power he cast, the more his power was absorbed. It was like Qin Xiu¡¯s power now belonged to his opponent. Human King took Qin Xiu¡¯s power and became even stronger.


    ¡°I see now.¡± God Hall Leader watched this for a while. He then noticed something that surprised him.

 Chapter 3428 - Scary Possibility

    <h4>Chapter 3428: Scary Possibility</h4>


    ¡°God Hall Leader, who is this Human King?¡± Light Goddess asked with shock. ¡°He can absorb Qin Xiu¡¯s soul and body.¡±


    It was not only Light Goddess feeling this way. Many of the other Annihtion-ss main gods were in shock as well. When Qin Xiu faced Human King, he looked defenseless.


    God Hall Leader looked at Human Kingplicatedly. He eventually said, ¡°There is no need to be so surprised. Human King is basically another Qin Xiu.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Light Goddess was shocked by this. She did not understand what God Hall Leader was trying to say.


    God Hall Leader went on to say, ¡°Back in the day, when Qin Xiu entered the geno universe, he had the protection of the Witch. That is what allowed him to live, persevere, and thrive. He grew up and went on to create Sacred and be its leader. At that time, his power still never reached the heights of what it needed to be. Despite that, he went as far as he was able to. So, he gave up his body. He gave his body to the self-gene race World King God, and he put his soul into the God Chaos Party Leader¡¯s geno prototype armor. He wanted to control the geno prototype armor. He wanted to use his power to help his spirit body reboot andter go on to recover his body.¡±


    After retreating into thought for a moment, Light Goddess proceeded to ask, ¡°Are you saying that Human King has Qin Xiu¡¯s World King God? In the geno universe battle, World King God, who had Qin Xiu¡¯s body, was in. Before World King God died, he sent Han Sen and Wan¡¯er to the universe of kingdoms. The 33 skies had not opened at that time, but he ripped open a space barrier. Even World King God died for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. World King God is dead,¡± God Hall Leader said. ¡°Qin Xiu killed him, but don¡¯t forget that the humans in the sanctuaries have World King God¡¯s and Qin Xiu¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°We know that already,¡± Light Goddess said. ¡°It was after the crystallizers destroyed Sacred that they took the gene prototype from Sacred andbined it with their own crystallizer blood. It led to mixed humans being created in the sanctuaries andter popting it. Humans like that have World King God¡¯s and Qin Xiu¡¯s blood. Because of the crystallizer¡¯s testing, it was not the sole result of World King God¡¯s work. So, it was all considered an ident. Like Han Sen and the others, having World King God¡¯s and Qin Xiu¡¯s blood was weak and unneeded. That sort of blood would not be in Qin Xiu¡¯s actual children.¡±


    ¡°I will have to admit that if they were bred naturally, it may not seem as if it is something that you could deem to be possible,¡± God Hall Leader said. ¡°From what I know about all of this riff-raff, the sanctuaries were the original birthce of what we came to know as Blood Legion. They practiced Blood-Pulse skills to refine their Blood-Pulses through the generations. You saw those geno arts. In Han Sen¡¯s and World King God¡¯s fight, that geno art was what they used.¡±


    ¡°Really? If God Hall Leader knows all of this, why did you not put an end to it?¡± Light Goddess looked confused.


    God Hall Leader shook his head. ¡°We are God Spirits, but we are not gods that know all. I knew about the existence of the Blood-Pulse Sutra, but the Blood-Pulse Sutra I saw was only able to refine World King God¡¯s blood. After many generations, Qin Xiu¡¯s genes have be thin. I never thought this Human King was still around. That was way too hard for my imagination to handle. He refined World King God¡¯s blood to the max. I do not know what he used to aplish that, but he reversed Qin Xiu¡¯s genes.¡±


    ¡°In that case, this Human King is abination of World King God and Qin Xiu,¡± Light Goddess said with a frown. ¡°Even so, he should not be able to defeat Qin Xiu. After all, Qin Xiu has the geno prototype armor and reached Reboot ss. That is not something Qin Xiu and World King God can do.¡±


    God Hall Leader looked at Human King strangely. ¡°That is what is so scary about Human King. He made his body possess the genes of World King God and Qin Xiu. He also did something scary to his body.¡±


    After pausing, God Hall Leader went on to say, ¡°If ordinary people had Human King¡¯s body now, they would just produce another Qin Xiu. But this person used the ws in Qin Xiu¡¯s genes. He identified what the wretched things were and exploited them all for his own gain. It is because of this that he was able to take advantage of the ws and use them to consume Qin Xiu¡¯s soul and body.¡±


    ¡°How has he done something like that?¡± Light Goddess did not understand.


    ¡°It is very simple,¡± God Hall Leader said. ¡°His body is Qin Xiu¡¯s body. In this world, no other person has a body that is simr to Human King and Qin Xiu. Qin Xiu gave up his body. He adopted a spirit body and entered the geno prototype armor. Although he has reached Reboot ss, he has not been able to use his reboot powers to get his body back. But that is just a product of the rebooting powers. It is not like his original body.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the soul meter of Qin Xiu¡¯s current body is not as good as the one in Human King¡¯s body?¡± Light Goddess asked. ¡°So, Human King just needs to touch Qin Xiu¡¯s body, and Qin Xiu¡¯s soul will feel his body. The soul will then be attracted to Human King¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is precisely right,¡± God Hall Leader said with a sigh. ¡°Only Human King can do something like this. His body is closer to the real Qin Xiu, so the prototype armor will think he is the proper Qin Xiu. It will not help the real Qin Xiu attack him. Thus, Qin Xiu cannot do anything against Human King. He is only allowing his soul to be taken by Human King. This Human King is smart. His Blood-Pulse Sutra can consume the blood of someone. If this is to continue, it will not only be the soul but also the body he has just gotten will be consumed by Human King.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing, though?¡± Light Goddess asked. ¡°If Qin Xiu is absorbed by Human King, Qin Xiu will be dead. If he is dead, we do not have to worry about Qin Xiu rebooting the whole universe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± God Hall Leader did not agree with Light Goddess.


    Moment God, who was on the side, said, ¡°Maybe not. This Human King has always had scary powers, but he never outright shows them. He never truly has. After all these years, he has finally been able toe face to face with Qin Xiu. In an instant, he has been able to take everything. He has waited an awfully long amount of time for this reward. He has been very patient. That virtue has now bestowed upon him a great reward. I reckon this Human King is scarier than Qin Xiu. We don¡¯t even know what his ultimate goal is. What if his aim is crazier than Qin Xiu¡¯s?¡±


    When Light Goddess heard all this, she looked at God Hall Leader. She asked, ¡°Mister Leader, is that what you are worried about?¡±


    God Hall Leader said, ¡°This is not what I am worried about. I am merely worried.¡±


    Light Goddess spoke faster than her heart and asked, ¡°What are you worrying about?¡±


    God Hall Leader said, ¡°Mister God rebooted the Blood-Pulse and God Chaos Party Leader¡¯s geno prototype armor. These two items are things with an extreme amount of power. Qin Xiu was used by Mister God and the God Chaos Party Leader. That was how hebined them, but it was never perfect. There was always still a w. I am worried that if Human King absorbs Qin Xiu¡¯s body and soul¡­¡±


    God Hall Leader stopped speaking, but all the God Spirits knew what he meant. When they thought about the consequences, they felt a chill run down their spines.

 Chapter 3429 - New Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 3429: New Opponent</h4>


    If Human King seeded, it would be fine. If Qin Xiu took over Human King¡¯s body andbined with him, he would be able to repair the ws in his genes. The consequences of that happening would be so frightening that even the God Spirits would be quaking in their boots.


    ¡°If Qin Xiues back from the brink to eat Human King, even if Bao¡¯er sessfullybines with the gene seed, the chance of her being able to beat Qin Xiu would shrink to a mere 50,¡± God Hall Leader said. ¡°That means it is all down to the luck that governs the flip of a coin. But it does not matter what her fighting experience is. There is absolutely no chance her fighting experience can match Qin Xiu. Her chance of winning will be considerably lower.¡±


    ¡°If I knew Human King was someone like this, I would have made the effort to kill him sooner,¡± Moment God madly said.


    Light Goddess disyed a wry smile. ¡°Human King has been in hiding for many years. We were unable to see anything¡­ With the intelligence he has, it would have been hard for us to kill him even if we wanted to.¡±


    ¡°It is pointless to keep thinking about it now,¡± God Hall Leader said. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the results, shall we? No matter which one of them wins, we are going to have to ready ourselves to fight. Even if Human King wins, it will not be a good thing for us.¡±


    The God Spirits knew what he meant. If Qin Xiu won, the ending would be glum. But no one knew what Human King ultimately wanted either. Human King winning might result in things faring even worse for everyone.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± All of the God Spirits agreed.


    In the 33 skies, Qin Xiu¡¯s and Human King¡¯s fingers were touching each other. Qin Xiu¡¯s body had a spirit light spilling out of him. A lot of white mist was going for Human King. There was some red in between it all though. It was like blood.


    Human King¡¯s body absorbed Qin Xiu¡¯s soul. It had some weird changes.


    Human King¡¯s body was blue. He absorbed a red and white light. His blood turned from blue to red. His skin had a white light.


    1


    The members of Blood Legion had blue blood and could not refine or practice geno arts. All they could use was their blue-blood power. That was what they used to fight.


    The blue-blood power came from World King God. In the geno universe, it was restricted by the rules of the universe.


    Now, the blue blood was turning red. It looked like it was showing Human King¡¯s blood going into Qin Xiu.


    Not longter, the blood that turned red did not actually turn red. It became purple. It was a mysterious sort of purple color.


    1


    More and more power became absorbed by Human King. Human King¡¯s power became more crystallized as time went by until he looked almostpletely like a purple crystal. His ck hair and ck pupils started to turn purple.


    That purple was simr to Asura¡¯s sort of purple, but it was different. It made people feel more scared.


    When they saw the purple light, even the many God Spirits of the geno hall became incredibly scared.


    ¡°Perhaps Human King winning will not be a good thing.¡± Some God Spirits were starting to worry.


    The two universes were in shock. It did not matter if the spectators were in the geno universe or universe of kingdoms. None of them could believe their eyes. They could not believe Qin Xiu was falling under the control of a nameless person. It really did look as if he was losing.


    ¡°God, this is Sacred Leader. Will he really lose to a nameless soldier?¡± A scary creature from the geno universe spoke.


    ¡°Qin Xiu will not lose, will he?¡± Many human elites of the universe of kingdoms were confused. They still had hope. They could not ept the concept of Qin Xiu actually losing.


    That was because this was Qin Xiu. He was the greatest existence out of all the seven kingdoms. Out of the countless years the universe of kingdoms had existed, only the Wu Wei Dao Pce could bring about someone so great. The people of the universe of kingdoms could not believe he would lose.


    No matter how much Qin Xiu exploded with power, he could not get rid of Human King. His power was absorbed by Human King. Over time, his resistance became weaker and weaker.


    Katcha!


    The ck crystal armor helmet fell. It looked as if it had lost all of its support. The ck crystal armor was no longer straight and stoic looking. It looked like an empty shell.


    The two lights, a red light and a white light, were looking exceedingly dim. They were floating into Human King.


    Now, Human King¡¯s body was surrounded by a purple light. He was like a demon god that had descended on the earth. His eyes seemed calm, but it looked as if he disdained everything. It looked as if he expected the whole world to bow before him. He looked at him with contempt.


    Eventually, the ck crystal armor no longer had any of that red or whiteing out of it. Human King did not let go of the ck crystal armor¡¯s gauntlet. He pulled it, and the ck crystal armor headed his way.


    The whole set of armor disintegrated. Every part of it opened up by itself to wrap up Human King. Suddenly, Human King became a shape that wrapped up the ck crystal armor.


    But it was different to Qin Xiu. His face was no longer covered. He still had a purple mist light of long hair that led all the way outside.


    ¡°Is this person Qin Xiu or Human King?¡± Light Goddess felt as if she could no longer take the manic pounding of her heart anymore. She had been a God Spirit for so long that she had almost forgotten what nervous and confused feelings were supposed to feel like.


    Countless spirits in the main and reverse universes were just staring at the geno tablet. They wanted to know what would happen next.


    The geno tablet was disying Qin Xiu¡¯s and Human King¡¯s names. Suddenly, one of the names went out. It was Qin Xiu¡¯s name that went out. Only Human King¡¯s name remained, and it did so while shining.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The God Chaos Party was shocked. It did not matter if it was the new members or the old members, and it did not matter if they betrayed Qin Xiu or not, they were still all shocked.


    When Qin Xiu became the leader of the God Chaos Party, his incredible power was enough to tell them who was the strongest amidst their ranks.


    Now, that invincible existence had lost a battle. He had lost to a person they had never heard of before.


    ¡°There is only Human King¡¯s world,¡± Human King coldly said. Many of the world¡¯s countless creatures did not understand the words he had just spoken.


    Still, everyone caught the gist of them. It meant a new era wasing.


    Blood Legion was delighted by the result. Many members of Blood Legion were crying their eyes out in glee. They had endured for many generations, with every generation giving their blood to Human King.


    Countless generations of people had paid with their blood. On this day, there was finally a response.


    Human King had just shocked the entire world. He had obtained Qin Xiu¡¯s body and soul. From now on, he was to be considered the most invincible being in the universe, and Blood Legion was going to be regarded as the greatest organization in the universe too. They were the foundation of a new genesis. They would be a cornerstone of the entire universe.


    Han Sen was in the arena. He did not watch Qin Xiu and Human King fight. He did not know the person he needed to fight had been beaten by Human King.


    Boom! Boom!


    Han Sen had been waiting there for a long time before the invisible barrier finally fell. That meant his new opponent had arrived.

 Chapter 3430 - Crape Myrtle

    <h4>Chapter 3430: Crape Myrtle</h4>


    ¡°There are only four people who can walk this path and take this step. Even if I am not encountering Qin Xiu in this round, I am bound to meet him eventually. The next round I will probably encounter Qin Xiu.¡± Han Sen did not care which opponent he was going to encounter.


    Seeing the area open up ahead of him, he watched a person emerge from the clouds. Han Sen was shocked by who it was.


    The person¡¯s body glowed with a god light. He was like a sun in the sky. He was a God Spirit, but Han Sen could not recall this God Spirit. He was more than a little surprised.


    ¡°Weird. I have met the 12 Annihtion main gods and God Hall Leader, so why have I never seen this person before?¡± Han Sen checked out the God Spirit¡­ His brain quickly jumped to think, ¡°Even if the 12 Annihtion-ss God Spirits wanted to take part in the geno tablet fights and were able to reach the top four, this nameless God Spirit is the one that made the effort to do so. This is so weird.¡±


    The God Spirits were different from ordinary creatures. They relied on their god temples and god bases. The levels and strength of a God Spirit corrted with the god temple and god base they possessed. Their powers would be higher. It was hard to believe such a nameless God Spirit had been able to walk this far.


    This God Spirit was a man. He looked pretty, but his body was very big. He was so perfect that one could not nit-pick the smallest of ws. Not even men could find anything bad to say about him.


    ¡°Are you a God Spirit from the geno hall?¡± Han Sen wondered if that God Spirit was a wild god. Otherwise, it would not make sense that he had been able to make this step.


    The God Spirit nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This answer surprised Han Sen. Han Sen asked, ¡°What is your god title?¡±


    ¡°I am just an unknown, small God Spirit,¡± the God Spirit said with a smile. ¡°I am of the lowest tier, just a small Destroyed-ss God Spirit. If I tell you my title, I am afraid you will never have heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°If you do not tell me, how am I supposed to know if I have never heard it before or have?¡± Han Sen was smiling too, but he thought, ¡°Just a Destroyed-ss God Spirit? If so, how has he been able to reach the top four?¡±


    The God Spirit stopped resisting and provided his name. ¡°My name is Crape Myrtle. Have you heard about me before, Mister Dor?¡±


    Han Sen ransacked his memory, but he could not remember ever hearing this name before. He had never heard of a God Spirit parading around with this sort of title.


    ¡°From now on, I will remember this name,¡± Han Sen answered.


    Crape Myrtle smiled. His smile was like a warm spring sun that could make people drown in an intoxicating haze. ¡°You are wee, Mister Dor. To be able to fight you is going to be a great pleasure for me. Please, teach me a thing or two in our engagement.¡±


    After Crape Myrtle said, the creatures of the two universes sighed. After watching Han Sen¡¯sst three supposed fights, and with Crape Myrtle calling him a mister, they no longer worried about Crape Myrtle giving up like Wang Yuhang and the others.


    ¡°I say, Han Sen¡¯s luck is not always so good then, is it? It is about time he did something for real.¡±


    ¡°Is Crape Myrtle really a Destroyed-ss God Spirit? Surely a Destroyed-ss God Spirit cannot be strong enough to reach the top four. Has he merely been as lucky as Han Sen with all of his rivals giving up?¡±


    People weren¡¯t only just interested in Han Sen now. They were interested in the Crape Myrtle, who was a God Spirit they had never heard of before.


    ¡°I do not think I will be able to teach you much, but I will do my best.¡± Han Sen performed an appreciative gesture and allowed Crape Myrtle to attack first.


    ¡°In that case, you better watch out, Mister Dor,¡± Crape Myrtle said as a godly power arose around him. A sky full of stars was born, and it covered the whole arena.


    In the 33 skies, there was no sun, no stars, and no moon. Now, it was flickering. When Han Sen had a closer look, he was given a shock. The star was not something thick that was made from god powers. It was a real. The was so lively that it looked like there were lots of lifeforms living there.


    ¡°Using god powers to make space is impressive. This guy cannot simply be a Destroyed-ss God Spirit,¡± Han Sen shockingly thought.


    Crape Myrtle still had not attacked, so Han Sen¡¯s powers had not been triggered. He could not check out the properly, but it was just that his foe was exuding a presence that was greater than a Destroyed-ss God Spirit.


    Crape Myrtle said, ¡°Mister Dor, watch this. My skill is called Star Chess Cloth.¡± A sky full of stars changed to be something alive.


    A sky full of starlight crossed each other and went for Han Sen.


    Thousands of starsbined, and Han Sen¡¯s powers were activated. Han Sen was most surprised about his eyes when his powers were triggered. He could not see where the ws of the stars were.


    Every star had a different element and type of starlight. Out of the tens of thousands ofs, there were no twos that had a starlight element that was the same. It was like all of space was starlight, and it wasbining all the elements of the universe.


    Starlight substances of tens of thousands of different elementsbined. It was like theplete rules of the universe. There weren¡¯t any ws, and there was not anything missing.


    ¡°If there are no ws, then power can break it.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes froze. His hands gathered up power. He lifted a star and nned on hitting the starlight.


    Amidst the endless starlight, it touched Han Sen¡¯s hands and made him suffer a shock. The starlight that seemed so scary did not have any power. It touched down on his hand like a normal light shining on his hand. It made his hands look purple and red, but they were not destructive.


    Han Sen was shocked because he had just found out that the scary, powerful starlight did not have power. It was immune to his body. The starlight had no power. It was like a shadow.


    It did not matter if Han Sen could not tell, but this time, his body had been tricked by the light shadow. His powers were activated. This was the first time this had happened to Han Sen.


    Even Demon Alpha, Asura, and other elites like that could not trick Han Sen¡¯s body, but Crape Myrtle was able to do it. This was scary.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Sen looked at Crape Myrtle. He did not believe Crape Myrtle was just a Destroyed-ss God Spirit. The universe could not have a powerful Destroyed-ss God Spirit like that. Even if there was, it would be an Annihtion ss one already.


    ¡°Mister Dor is so forgetful,¡± Crape Myrtle said. ¡°My name is Crape Myrtle.¡± He then shed with a god light and said, ¡°Pay attention, Mister Dor. My skill is called Star Change.¡±


    When the god light of Crape Myrtle¡¯s body changed, a sky full of stars started to change too. It rained down starlight that had been created by a thousand stars.


    Han Sen did not end up rushing just because of his misjudgment. He did not want to be reckless. He raised his hand and reached for the star. He discovered that the star did not have any power. It was still just an empty shadow.


    Crape Myrtle kept using many different skills. He used seven. None of them seemed to contain power. He used seven shadow skills that did not do anything, and they tricked Han Sen¡¯s body seven times.

 Chapter 3431 - Flaws Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 3431: ws Exposed</h4>


    Han Sen looked dim. Ever since his body evolved, this was the first he had witnessed something like this. He could not tell what was authentic when it came to Crape Myrtle, whose entire body was veiled by fog.


    Han Sen could even see through Demon Alpha, who had the power of Bao¡¯er¡¯s father, but he was unable to do what he did against her to Crape Myrtle.


    ¡°These illusion skills are very powerful, but for me, that can only be a good thing. It may trick my body, but I can attack.¡± After being tricked by the illusion skills seven times, Han Sen decided now would be the time to strike


    When Crape Myrtle made the star shine, Han Sen¡¯s body power exploded. He teleported in front of Crape Myrtle and threw a punch toward Crape Myrte¡¯s chest.


    Han Sen¡¯s punch had a lot of power amassed in it. It traveled with the power of the Dongxuan Sutra. The powerful Dongxuan power made the universal cogwheels all around stop spinning¡­


    Han Sen proved it on Demon Alpha¡¯s body. Even the powerful cause God Spirit power was able to be locked by the Dongxuan Sutra¡¯s power.


    Beneath the power of the Dongxuan Sutra, it did not matter if there were wind, fire, lightning, thunder, time, or space powersing against him. It could all be forced to stop spinning. That also included Crape Myrtle¡¯s power.


    Just as Han Sen¡¯s fist was going to collide with Crape Myrtle¡¯s form, Crape Myrtle¡¯s lips developed a weird smile. The body¡ªwhich once stopped¡ªhad started to move. It was extremely fast. The moment it went past Han Sen¡¯s fist, his fingers went toward Han Sen¡¯s waist.


    Han Sen¡¯s reaction speed was very fast but not enough to dodge those fingers. Crape Myrtle came into contact with Han Sen¡¯s waist.


    The fingering power was not like starlight or anything at all. Han Sen felt as if a needle was thrust right into his waist. He felt a numbness im his entire body.


    1


    Crape Myrtle¡¯s 10 fingers were like swords. They covered Han Sen¡¯s body. When Han Sen felt sore, he nned to attack like mad. He hoped to defeat Han Sen.


    Han Sen was shocked. Now, the only person who had been able to hurt his body thus far was this new nemesis.


    Crape Myrtle¡¯s power was so strong, but it was not enough to make him lose control of his body. He held the sore feelings in and moved his body. He used all his fingers like swords and went after Crape Myrtle¡¯s fingers.


    Crape Myrtle was surprised by the fact that Han Sen was able to fight back. His body was like the wind, not wanting to directly engage with Han Sen.


    Han Sen was not going to permit Crape Myrtle the opportunity to fall back and retreat. When he wanted to give chase, he realized his power was all gone and could no longerbat Crape Myrtle.


    Han Sen frowned and thought, ¡°What is going on? Why does my body believe this man is harmless to me?¡±


    Crape Myrtle was not too far away, but he looked back at Han Sen andughed while saying, ¡°I see. Your body requires the power of an enemy¡¯s power before being activated so that you can use the same amount of power to repel them. If I don¡¯t use power, then your body is practically useless.¡±


    After that sentence was spoken, the two universes were put into shock.


    ¡°No way! Han Sen is an Annihtion-ss God Spirit. What Crape Myrtle just said does not seem possible.¡±


    ¡°Does he need an opponent¡¯s power to activate his own body¡¯s power? What kind of element is that?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Everyone was talking about it. Han Sen calmly looked at Crape Myrtle. He was surprised that Crape Myrtle was able to so easily see through his body¡¯s condition, but he had not detected any powers analyzing him in such a way.


    Han Sen never thought the condition of his body could be hidden from everyone. Even if Crape Myrtle did not see it, when he fought Qin Xiu, he was convinced Qin Xiu would be able to learn that about him anyway.


    ¡°Mister Dor, am I not correct?¡± Crape Myrtle asked with a smile.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Han Sen did not deny this. He just nodded.


    ¡°What? Really? Is it true? If Han Sen¡¯s opponent does not use any power, he will be unable to fight. A person like that can reach the top four is a bit of a joke, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I told you so. Han Sen¡¯s sess onlyes from the people he knows. Otherwise, with his power, how was he ever able to reach the top four? That Wang Yuhang was much stronger than him. It is a shame Wang Yuhang was such a genius and decided to quit the top 16 for Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible. Mister Dor is so powerful. There is no way things are like this. Something must have gone wrong.¡±


    In the universe, everyone was shocked. This news was far too shocking.


    ¡°Oh, no! San Mu¡¯s power has been seen through.¡± In Space Garden, Tang Zhenliu was worried.


    Ji Yanran was looking nervous as well. Han Sen¡¯s body condition was better off being hidden. Now that his ws had been exposed, he had lost the chance of winning.


    ¡°In that case, it looks like you are not going to be winning today,¡± Crape Myrtle quietly said.


    ¡°No. I am going to win,¡± Han Sen said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Mister Dor is so confident. Please exin to me how it is you think you will turn out to be the victor.¡± Crape Myrtle was not mocking him. He was seriously asking.


    ¡°It is like you said, my body needs your power to be activated,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If you don¡¯t use power, then I cannot use my power. But if you don¡¯t use power, you are not going to win either. If you use power in a bid to destroy me, I assure you I will be the victor.¡±


    ¡°That might not be true entirely.¡± Crape Myrtle was looking very self-assured.


    ¡°Is that so, huh? I am very keen to see how you n on beating me.¡± Han Sen looked at Crape Myrtle. He already knew what his foe was nning on doing.


    ¡°Mister Dor, did you forget about my starlight shadows?¡± Crape Myrtle asked. ¡°Allow me to show you once more. They are not simply shadows.¡± His body conjured up a god light.


    A sky full of stars glowed with starlight. A lot of lights came raining down, crossing each other like chess pieces as they went for Han Sen¡¯s body.


    This time, the starlight was different. The starlight did not activate Han Sen¡¯s power. His body thought the starlight was harmless.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart jumped. He felt a chill in his spine.


    In the next second, the starlight struck him. Han Sen did not have any power activated. He was unable to evade the falling starlight.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Han Sen screamed.


    The starlight was like a knife light sword de. It went around Han Sen. He was unable to control his body, so he flew away.


    Han Sen felt his body burn wherever the starlight touched him. It was like he was beingshed with a cruel whip.


    Ten million lights fell. It was like 10 millionshes delivered by a heinous whip. The pain was so agonizing that Han Sen thought he was going to break his teeth.


    Although Han Sen was getting defeated, his power had yet to activate. His body did not think it was in any form of danger.


    Han Sen was able to confirm his guess. Crape Myrtle¡¯s power was able to trick his body.

 Chapter 3432 - Crape Myrtle’s Backstory

    <h4>Chapter 3432: Crape Myrtle¡¯s Backstory</h4>


    Figuring out that Han Sen¡¯s body had a few issues was not difficult. Being able to trick his body and also injure him to a desperate point without the power in his body activating was something, by all ounts, scary.


    Fortunately, without exploding power, Han Sen had a scary body strength. Ten million starlights came down on him but only left a small red mark on his skin.


    This type of injury was not too serious. Han Sen was able to endure the pain. Not seeing a way out of this predicament was the scariest thing.


    If he was able to use geno arts, Han Sen would have had 10,000 different ways to break Crape Myrtle¡¯s starlights. Now, there was nothing he could do.


    In Space Garden, Tang Zhenliu was a bit worried as he asked, ¡°Is Han Sen going to be fine up there?¡±


    Huangfu Jing did not talk any crap¡­ She looked at Han Yufei and asked, ¡°Sister Han, do you know anything about Crape Myrtle¡¯s backstory?¡±


    Anyone was able to tell that Crape Myrtle was not just a mere Destroyed-ss God Spirit like he had described himself earlier. With the power he wielded, even an Annihtion-ss God Spirit could do the same as him.


    1


    Han Yufei was silent a moment before saying, ¡°I have never heard of this God Spirit before. From what I best know, he is not one of the 12 Annihtion-ss God Spirit. But judging from what his body can do, he has a God Spirit¡¯s spirit body. He is certainly a God Spirit.¡±


    ¡°If he is not an Annihtion-ss God Spirit, is he a Reboot-ss God Spirit?¡± Tang Zhenliu asked. ¡°I thought Han Sen said there were only five Reboot-ss God Spirit. This Crape Myrtle is not included amongst them, right?¡±


    Han Yufei frowned and did not speak. Clearly, she did not know Crape Myrtle either.


    Far away, on a blue, a metal and gold god temple sat on an ind in the middle of the sea. A man and a woman were lying on the beach, sunbathing while watching Han Sen and Crape Myrtle conduct theirbat.


    The woman was so pretty that one could not stare at her directly. She looked very cold. It was hard to think about something sensual when it came to her. Even sexual offenders would have felt ashamed of themselves seeing her as they could not think of anything lewd about her.


    The man nearby had bronze skin. His chest was wide. He looked like a terrifically masculine and strong bloke.


    If Han Sen was able to see them, he would know who they were. The man and the woman were Tai Yi and Moon God.


    Moon God watched Han Sen get whipped by starlight. She lifted her lips and said, ¡°Han Sen, that little man, is useless. He cannot even defeat a Destroyed-ss, small God Spirit like that.¡±


    Tai Yiughed heartily and said, ¡°You know who that Crape Myrtle is, yet you are willing to say something like that. Do you disdain Han Sen, or do you disdain Crape Myrtle?¡±


    ¡°Neither of them is good stuff anyway,¡± Moon God said. She could not help butugh.


    Tai Yi smiled. ¡°No matter what, Han Sen is your heir. If he is defeated too badly, you will only be embarrassed. But it might be Crape Myrtle that beats him. Even so, he has only sustained minor injuries. And that, I must say, is rather surprising.¡±


    ¡°Are you speaking well on Han Sen¡¯s behalf, or speaking well of Crape Myrtle?¡± Moon God looked displeased. ¡°Crape Myrtle is bullying someone lesser. Does he really think I can be bullied? When you beat up a dog, you better watch out for who the master is. He is my heir.¡±


    1


    Tai Yiughed. ¡°Do not worry. Crape Myrtle will not do much to Han Sen. He just wants to let Han Sen know his weakness. If Han Sen can find out what that is, it will help Han Sen out. That is the only way Han Sen will be able to defeat Qin Xiu. I suppose it is more like Human King right now.¡±


    Moon God was shocked. ¡°Are you saying that Crape Myrtle thinks Han Sen can fight Human King and defeat him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems like a fair assessment,¡± Tai Yi said. ¡°Otherwise, Crape Myrtle would not be dealing with things himself and forcing Han Sen to confront his own ws.¡±


    Moon God disyed a face that made it look as if she was thinking of something, but then sheughed and said, ¡°This is interesting. The leader selected her own daughter. The geno hall selected Han Sen. I thought this situation would have the two share the same opinion. I thought they would co-operate. I did not think there would still be conflict. I suppose the God Chaos Party and the geno hall were always supposed to be enemies.¡±


    ¡°They are not really enemies.¡± Tai Yi looked at Moon God and said, ¡°Crape Myrtle has always taken care of Han Sen. In the past, I thought it was all because of Bao¡¯er, and that is why he took care of Han Sen. Now, I think he had already picked Han Sen long before.¡±


    5


    ¡°Do you think he selected Han Sen? That does not seem possible. Han Sen¡¯s body is strange now, but we still do not know if he can yet walk the step. Even if he can walk the step, Crape Myrtle would not have had the foresight to see all of Han Sen¡¯s achievements up until this point unless the old leader is revived. But the old leader wasn¡¯t Crape Myrtle either. He could not see this power.¡± Moon God looked as if she did not believe him.


    ¡°Maybe Crape Myrtle could not see Han Sen¡¯s future achievements, but at least he knew Han Sen was Han Jinzhi¡¯s heir, which was why he was willing to engage in the gamble,¡± Tai Yi said.


    ¡°Han Jinzhi? That old con man? How is he rted to the geno hall?¡± Moon God frowned upon hearing Han Jinzhi¡¯s name spoken.


    ¡°I only know as much as you do,¡± Tai Yi seriously said. ¡°To be able to make a wish in front of Crape Myrtle and survive is a very rare aplishment, but Han Jinzhi is one such person. I heard he was able to beat Crape Myrtle.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I do not think he is that powerful. All he does is y tricks,¡± Moon licked her lips as she spoke. If one were to look at her face, it would seem as if she did not like the person known as Han Jinzhi.


    ¡°Even if he is just a scammer, to be able to beat the master of the universe is something rather scary,¡± Tai Yi seriously said. ¡°If you ever see him again, do not forget that little tidbit.¡±


    1


    ¡°I do not believe this. He is a liar. What can he possibly do to someone like me? Plus, he only beat the master of the universe. If a new geno tablet master is born, the leader will change. To beat the geno hall leader will be nothing to be so proud about. If he is so good, why does not fight for his heir and get that Qin Xiu¡­ that Human King?¡± Moon God grunted.


    Tai Yi felt depressed. He shook his head and said, ¡°That person is mysterious. I do not know his motives either. I thought he might be able to beat the reincarnation of the old leader, but the old leader selected Asura for his spirit body. Hebined with Asura. Now, he cannot reincarnate again. If someone everes to know who that Han Jinzhi is, it is likely only Crape Myrtle would be the one.¡±


    1


    ¡°They are both just con men,¡± Moon God said. ¡°They are merely liars. They only have the same interests.¡±


    While they discussed, Han Sen was trapped in starlight. He gathered up power, wanting to break free of the starlight, but his body could not be woken up by the power keeping him down. No matter how he tried, the starlight stopped him.


    ¡°If my power cannot be used, then I will just have to use Crape Myrtle¡¯s power,¡± Han Sen thought as he closed his eyes. He focused on the starlight that rained down on him.

 Chapter 3433 - Using Power to Strike Power

    <h4>Chapter 3433: Using Power to Strike Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Self-power could not be used. Han Sen nned on using power to defeat opposing power. It was the most primitive andplicated technique he could perform. Many people knew it but beating power by using power was not often used in a real fight.


    Normally, it was the stronger person who would beat the weaker person. They used power to whittle down the confidence of an opponent. In a real fight between two people who were of the same level, or when the weak fought against the strong, using powers to beat power skills was hard to use in an actual fight.


    Using power to beat power was something Han Sen was very good at. When Bai Yishan taught him how to use Yin Yang st, Han Sen had spent time researching how to beat power by using power.


    Now, he was unable to activate his body¡¯s power. Because his body had enough strength, it was not too hard for him to use power to beat power.


    .


    He felt the starlightnd on him. Han Sen¡¯s muscles and bones started to adjust their angles lightly. When the starlight hit, there were weird changes.


    ¡°I say, people like Han Sen should not be able to reach the top four. Although he might be an Annihtion-ss God Spirit, he is not one of the top 12 main gods. Wild gods will forever be wild gods. They cannot bepared to main gods.¡±


    ¡°His body is strong. I will give him that. He has been pummeled by starlight for so long now, and he has not yet passed out.¡±


    ¡°To be humiliated like this, why not reverse the tide and concede?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid he might not even be able to concede. Why? With no power, why bother to climb so high? Everyone knows the higher you climb, the farther you fall.¡±


    In the universe of kingdoms, many nobles were brutally mocking Han Sen.


    At this time, suddenly, some weird changes were going on with Han Sen¡¯s body. The starlight thatnded on him was like light falling on a mirror. It was reflected from Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The beams of light that were bounced away from Han Sen¡¯s body struck other starlight. When they collided, there was a scary shockwave and light. The whole battleground was shining. It was like fireworks.


    More and more starlight was reflected out by Han Sen¡¯s body. It did not just stop the starlighting down on Han Sen. A lot of starlights were going for Crape Myrtle.


    ¡°He is using power to beat power. That is quite impressive, but it will not be enough.¡± Crape Myrtle¡¯s eyes shed. A sky full of stars changed along with his will. The starlight that came for Han Sen was now different from what it was before.


    Han Sen¡¯s body felt the changes in the starlight. When the starlight came down, it was violently rushing everywhere. Now, the starlight was changing in ordance with its elements.


    Victory did not seem to be in reach. The fire was nothing normal. Water would be soft. Gold would be strong. Earth was heavy. Every power carried different features to create different powers.


    Millions of starlight were falling. Not a single starlight was a repeat of thest. There were screw powers, breaking powers, explosive powers, shooting powers, Yin soft powers, and all kinds of powers. They allnded on Han Sen to make it harder for Han Sen to borrow that power.


    ¡°Do you think you can stop me from taking your powers? You are too naive if that is what you think.¡± Han Sen lifted his lips. His body was still shaking a little.


    A different powernded on him. It triggered some changes in his body that one could not see. It sted him with starlight.


    Now, Han Sen was not being stopped by starlight. All of the starlightsnded on him, and then it all went to Crape Myrtle.


    The races of the universe were all in shock. Han Sen was now rather like a mirror, reflecting all of the powers back at Crape Myrtle.


    The 10,000 races of the universe were all in shock. Han Sen had be like a mirror and was sending everything back at Crape Myrtle.


    1


    The universe of kingdoms was dead silent while the geno universe erupted withughter and cheer.


    ¡°Master Dor really is Master Dor! That Crape Myrtle can definitely not take down Master Dor.¡±


    ¡°Master Dor is so scary. Even though there are 10,000 starlights with each starlight possessing a different power, he can forego the individual differences and bounce them all away. He can control them freely. He really can¡¯t use his power.¡±


    ¡°That kid is borrowing power to use power. I am afraid he has the level of a proper god.¡±


    The geno universe was deep in discussion. Even elites like Sky Pce Leaderplimented Han Sen by saying, ¡°To be able to use borrowing power skills this well, he has to be the No. 1 at it.¡±


    Very High Leader, who was by his side, said, ¡°That is because of his body. If his body was not that strong, it would not matter how great his borrowing powers were. They would not work. A famous theorist in this universe once said that if you give someone a support point and a stick that was long enough, he could lift the universe. But where can one find a stick that long that can carry the weight of the universe and not break? I really am curious about how Han Sen¡¯s body became this strong.¡±


    Sky Pce Leader shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°The people in Space Garden are all special. They are all unique, and Han Sen is the best amongst them. I do not understand his body right now though.¡±


    Tai Yi saw Han Sen move. Heughed. ¡°That kid has evolved in such a scary way. It looks like he can ept everything that has been thrown at him. Even so, he does not quite fit into the rules of this universe.¡±


    Moon God looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Is he going to take that step?¡±


    Tai Yi shook his head. ¡°No. Not even I have managed to take that step, but I have walked half of the step. I can feel some of that step¡¯s power. Now, Han Sen¡¯s power is different, so I cannot be entirely sure of his current situation.¡±


    Moon God knew there was no answer to be had, but she still asked, ¡°In that case, what is his situation? Can he walk that step before he ends up fighting Human King?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Tai Yi shook his head. He went silent for a bit before saying, ¡°I do think this is why Crape Myrtle came. He wants to know how far Han Sen¡¯s body has developed and see if he really can make that step.¡±


    ¡°Crape Myrtle chose Han Sen,¡± Moon God said with a frown. ¡°He must have known how Han Sen would turn out.¡±


    Tai Yiughed. ¡°Do you really think he is a god that knows everything? If he was able to control everything, there would be no xenogeneics growing up. At least, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control Han Sen.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why did he choose Han Sen?¡± Moon God did not understand a God Spirit like Crape Myrtle selecting a person he would be unable to control.


    ¡°That is because the unknown always harbors possibilities. He does not want another Crape Myrtle. He wants Han Sen, who can beat Qin Xiu or Human King.¡± Tai Yi looked at Han Sen with his eyes on fire. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Crape Myrtle is correct.¡±


    Crape Myrtle was looking funny. Seeing the sky full of starlighte, he was neither happy nor sad. The starlightnded on him like raindrops in the sea. They all disappeared.


    No matter how much starlight descended on Crape Myrtle, they did not do anything to his clothes.


    Han Sen felt a chill run down his spine. He knew Crape Myrtle was strong, but to see a strength of that magnitude still shocked him.


    ¡°This Crape Myrtle cannot be that guy in the geno hall.¡± Han Sen started to wonder. Aside from that guy in the geno hall, he could not think of a God Spirit this strong.


    ¡°You are not bad, but we are only just getting started.¡± Crape Myrtle had been still, but now he moved.

 Chapter 3434 - I Will Show You How It Breaks

    <h4>Chapter 3434: I Will Show You How It Breaks</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Han Sen had encountered many elites in his time traveling across the world. There had always been a few that he considered extremely powerful.


    None were like this Crape Myrtle, who made him feel as if he was being put under a microscope. The man made him feel as if his body was being watched.


    His whole body, the whole conspiracy, and the deepest secrets he held in his heart were all seen by the eyes of that man. There were no longer any secrets.


    Crape Myrtle¡¯s fingers pointed directly at him. It did not seem to be done in any special kind of way. It was just a random finger aimed to touch Han Sen¡¯s forehead.


    There was no lightning speed. There were no shadows.. There was no sense of this being abat move. It was a random, ordinary lift of one¡¯s finger. There were no skills or anything of the sort involved.


    A random finger made Han Sen unsure of what to do.


    ¡°No... This does not work. This does not work either.¡± Han Sen suddenly realized that under the eyes watching him, a very normal finger became the strongest skill the universe had ever seen.


    Han Sen suddenly snapped out of his daze. ¡°Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger is not all that special. What is special are his eyes, which can peer into one¡¯s heart. With those eyes, my thoughts all seem to be exposed. It does not matter how I want to deal with things. Crape Myrtle seems to understand. He can turn that finger into a deadly attack. As long as those eyes that can peer into people¡¯s hearts are here, how I react to the finger will be incorrect.¡±


    Moon God saw how powerful that finger was, and it made her lift her lips. ¡°Crape Myrtle is such a bully. He is the master of the geno hall. He is the ruler of the universe. He can use the universe¡¯s rule powers to look into people¡¯s souls. He is using that to deal with Han Sen. That is certainly quite cheap.¡±


    1


    Tai Yi shook his head. ¡°To beat Human King, he must endure through this trial. You know Qin Xiu has the old leader¡¯s genes and blood. He may not beplete, and the future says he cannot do it, but he can see through an opponent¡¯s soul.¡±


    Moon God nodded. ¡°How is Han Sen supposed to win? He cannot use geno arts. He has to use his body. This is how amazing soul skills are. They are scarier than prophecies. The future can be changed, but the thoughts in people¡¯s souls cannot lie. It is like Han Sen is openly admitting his thoughts with honesty, and then fighting per those thoughts. He can¡¯t lie, so how is he supposed to win?¡±


    Tai Yi said, ¡°Soldiers are weird. People who use soldiers always win weirdly. People are always happy about it. The famous generals that can leave dark ink stains across history always use weird ways to win and be famous. But people always forget weird ways are risky ways. To do something once, there is no guarantee it can be repeated for a second time. The real generals that never lose have no big achievements, but they can still keep on fighting without dying. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about King Path?¡± Moon God quietly asked.


    Tai Yi nodded. ¡°Spending one dor to do something that is only worth a dor or spending 10 dors to do something that is worth 10 dors, you do not earn more than you should or lose more than you should. If 10 people fight five people, the 10 are bound to win. If 1,000 people battle 800 people, the 1,000 must win. To tell your opponent about everything, the opponent cannot win. They only watch and lose. Do what you can. Do not take risks. This is the King Path.¡±


    ¡°King Path is a battle of power. If Han Sen¡¯s body was normal, he could use King Path to take down Crape Myrtle, but his body is currently unable to use powers. Therefore, how can he use King Path?¡± Moon God did not realize that.


    ¡°That entirely depends on whether or not Han Sen can take it to the next stage.¡± Tai Yi gave her a useless answer.


    Han Sen¡¯s heart felt like it was fighting the sky and a human. It did not matter if he made a move. It did not matter if he fought. It did not matter if he evaded. He could not escape that menacing finger. Losing seemed like the only way.


    If he tried to retreat, Crape Myrtle¡¯s attacks would continue, and he would be unable to get away.


    Han Sen knew King Path, and he knew more than Tai Yi. He thought about King Path enabling him to break Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger, but it was just as Moon God said. He had no power. How was he supposed to use King Path?


    A small soldier facing a million big soldiers was not a King Path. Even if a real king was left alone to fight a million soldiers, even if one spoke about King Path, it would be as funny as a clown.


    ¡°What do I have now that is stronger than Crape Myrtle?¡± Han Sen looked at Crape Myrtle¡¯s fingersing. He thought about a million ideas, but his body did not move.


    Seeing Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger wasing to touch his finger, Han Sen¡¯s eyes opened. The god light in his eyes appeared. He leaned his head back and used it to hit Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger.


    Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger hit Han Sen on the head. Crape Myrtle was sted away. Han Sen clutched his head and fell to the ground with his lips and teeth in pain.


    ¡°It is a very bad idea for you to use brute force.¡± Crape Myrtle used another hand to rub his damaged finger. His fingertip was a little red, but he still smiled at Han Sen.


    ¡°It is not about me being obscene or not. If you have power, you should just kill me.¡± Han Sen smiled.


    This sounded bad, but Han Sen had been through everything. He did not care about his reputation.


    Crape Myrtle squinted with his eyes. He lifted his lips, looked at Han Sen, and smiled. ¡°Do you think I am unable to do anything to your body?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right,¡± Han Sen answered.


    ¡°OK. I will show you how I can break it.¡± Crape Myrtle lifted his finger. He went for Han Sen. He was still using the same finger.


    In fact, if Crape Myrtle wanted to kill someone, he would not have to use skills or powers. If he wanted to kill someone, he would just use his thoughts.


    The universe did not have many creatures that forced Crape Myrtle to draw his lethal finger. It was even rarer for that finger to ever fail to kill its target.


    So, Crape Myrtle did not require skill. The finger was already enough to kill gods and fairies. It could kill the universe.


    Han Sen¡¯s face looked a bit dim. The finger looked the same, but he knew if Crape Myrtle really was the person he believed him to be. That finger was not just a finger.


    Han Sen could not think of a way in which he could break it. He held onto his scalp tightly to hit Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to touch me? Now you can touch it.¡± Han Sen gathered up power on his head. He was going to hit Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger.


    Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger did not change. It was just likest time when it hit Han Sen¡¯s head hard. This time, things were different.


    Han Sen¡¯s head felt as if there was a nail inside it. It was so painful that it felt as if it would blow up.

 Chapter 3435 - Universe Class

    Chapter 3435 Universe ss


    ¡°Everything in this world has a uniqueness to its totality. The universe is a whole creation. A small creature¡¯s body can be viewed as somethingplete. From their substances, a universe and the creatures that upy it are whole in this world. That means the bodies themselves can be unique universes.¡± When Crape Myrtle spoke, his fingers moved. All of his fingers struck every part of Han Sen¡¯s body.


    Every finger that touched Han Sen was like a steel nail being hammered into his body. Han Sen felt the pain too unbearable to endure. He felt terrible.


    The strangest thing about it all was the fact Han Sen¡¯s clothes did not tear. His body wasn¡¯t physically harmed either. Even so, Han Sen felt the sharp power of a nail perforating his body in mid-air. Even with the strength of his body, he could not get rid of the power¡¯s restrictions.


    ¡°I practiced all my life, evolving and understanding the miracle that is this universe. Although I do not understand the miracle this is this universe, I did get a peek behind the veil. The power of this universe is indestructible. Even a sky full of God Spirits cannot keep it at bay. It does not matter how strong your body is because you cannot fight against it.¡± While Crape Myrtle was talking, he touched Han Sen 28 times with his fingers.


    Where the 28 fingers pointed, a point of light flickered. It was like 28 stars were pinned to Han Sen¡¯s body. They trapped Han Sen in space. That was especially true of the starlight on his forehead. The starlight on his forehead was so bright that he looked like an aurora borealis.


    ¡°How is it? Do you think I have what it takes to break your body?¡± After Crape Myrtle pulled his hand back, he looked at Han Sen, who was pinned in the air. He smiled at him.


    In the beginning, Han Sen was able to move. Now, after 28 lights pinned his body, he was unable to. His power had been exhausted. It was like 28 nails had hammered him to a cross.


    Han Sen was even more depressed about the fact that his body had not yet been activated. It was like the power that hurt his body did not exist.


    Upon seeing Han Sen not answering, Crape Myrtleughed. ¡°What? Are you still not willing to concede? Do you really want me to kick you out of the 33 skies?¡±


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes looked at Crape Myrtle as if his eyes were on fire. He seriously said, ¡°I just want to know if this is all the power you wield.¡±


    ¡°So, what? Even if it is all my power, so what?¡± Crape Myrtle looked at Han Sen with interest.


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to thank you for telling me the theory of the universe,¡± Han Sen said.


    Crape Myrtleughed. ¡°There is no need to thank me. I did not be the universe itself, and what I said may not even hold true. Even if I believe my words to be the truth, I have not yet been able to take that step. Perhaps what I think is right may turn out to be wrong. If you listen to my words and follow them, and they are revealed to be wrong, you might end up even more astray. Perhaps you will want to scold meter.¡±


    Han Sen behaved as if he did not hear what Crape Myrtle said. He asked, ¡°Is this thest step? If I can feel the universe inside my body, does that mean I have walked that step?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Crape Myrtle said. ¡°Judging from your body, it is a shame that you may never be able to take that step. That is because other people¡¯s bodies have rules and orders whereas yours is just a mess. I am afraid you will not be a universe.¡±


    Han Sen had to admit that what Crape Myrtle said made sense. In the past, he leveled up. His power was very simr to the rules of the universe.


    Now, his body had no rules or order. How could he continue with a body like the one he had?


    Han Sen thought, ¡°If Crape Myrtle is the guy from the geno hall, then he is one of the very few guys that are so close to that step. The way he talks about bing a universe must be that step Qin Xiu has been looking for. But he is right. With the current condition of my body, I do not think I will be able to walk that step.¡±


    Crape Myrtle looked like he was smiling at Han Sen, but he was not smiling. ¡°Are you disappointed in the prospect you will never be able to walk that step?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be disappointed about,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Life is just like that. No one will ever know what they will be. I have walked down many different paths and enjoyed many great vistas to see what others see. To me, they are the most precious forms of wealth I hold.¡±


    Crape Myrtle looked at him with disdain. Heughed and said, ¡°What you have just told me sounds like a loser giving an interview and saying they have walked all they needed to and are happy with their current condition. It is like friendshipes first andpetitiones second. It is like as long as your heart has me, you can marry anyone you like. They are the words of the meek wanting nothing more than tofort their wailing hearts.¡±


    When Han Sen heard him say all that, heughed and said, ¡°You are right. Those are the words offort spoken to themselves by losers.¡±


    Crape Myrtle looked at Han Sen and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the exact same? You are saying you are happy by merely seeing what there is to see and reaching the end does not truly matter. You are justforting yourself.¡±


    Han Sen seriously said, ¡°All I said was the views I admire are my rewards. I did not say the end goal does not matter. To me, the end and the view are just as important. I want it to be exciting, and I want to reach the end I want.¡±


    ¡°It is a shame you have no chance of reaching the end,¡± Crape Myrtle coldly said.


    Han Sen shook his head. ¡°No. I just cannot go to the end that is established by someone else like you. It does not mean I cannot reach an ending established by myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then tell me, how do you seek to reach your end?¡± Crape Myrtle looked at Han Sen with interest. He did not proceed to do anything else.


    Han Sen did not answer him. Instead, he said, ¡°To be the universe is a very strong finish, but that is just the end you set up for yourself. How do you know there is still no higher finish even beyond that?¡±


    ¡°When the body bes a universe, that means you burn yourself andmit yourself to the universe,¡± Crape Myrtle said. ¡°You will be at the same level as the universe. That is the universe. That is all. You cannot be greater than that.¡±


    ¡°If the universe is the end, then what resides outside the universe?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°That is whatever philosophy ims it to be,¡± Crape Myrtle said. ¡°There are no definitive answers.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say there is another end outside of the universe. That means the end of the universe is just a stop. If you choose to walk to that stop, then I will choose a different path. Just because I do not go to that stop does not mean I will not reach the end.¡± ¡°It is a shame that all of this is just a theory. You are facing are some actual difficulties. If you cannot fix your current technical limitations, you do not have what it takes to continue and go further.¡± Crape Myrtle looked at Han Sen as if his eyes were on fire.


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Han Sen¡¯s eyes started to look bright. A power inside his body wasing to a boil.


    The 28 lights on Han Sen grew brighter and brighter. The force that pinned his body in the air was like nails keeping a prisoner upright.

 Chapter 3436 - Take My Punch

    Chapter 3436 Take My Punch


    ¡°That is very good. Yes, just like that. Let me see the true potential of your body.¡± Crape Myrtle watched the changes manifesting across Han Sen¡¯s body. His eyes flickered with a weird light. One could only hear his voicee through as mumbles.


    Han Sen¡¯s muscles were tightening, and so was his skin. He wanted to escape the pinning restrictions of the 28 lights with his strength.


    ¡°You were right in saying that my body is unable to feel the rules and order. It is like a stone that is so hard it is also useless.¡± Han Sen kept saying things like this while struggling because he had exhausted so much strength. The ces the light pinned him were not producing grooves in his body. It was like invisible pins were going to pierce through his skin at any given moment.


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Han Sen asked while he continued to struggle. ¡°Even if you cannot feel the rules and order, my body still exists. Earlier, you said everything isplete and separate from everything else. One ant. One lion. One stone. Each thing is aplete, small universe unto itself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but so what? Just spit it out, man! What on earth are you trying to say?¡± Crape Myrtle looked at Han Sen with great interest.


    ¡°Even so, my body will still have a universe of its own on the inside,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°Because this universe is in chaos mode, we cannot understand it. At least, I myself cannot understand it.¡± His right arm, which had been exerting force moved a little. Blood started to seep from the limb.


    He was using too much strength. The skin of the arm that had been pinned by the light had been torn. Blood came out from it.


    ¡°Do you mean that your body is like the chaos mode from before the universe exploded?¡± Crape Myrtle asked after taking more than a moment to think about it.


    ¡°Yes, that is precisely what I mean. You are correct.¡± When Han Sen spoke, the skin broke where the 28 lights had him pinned. He was bleeding.


    Han Sen did not care about the wounds he had incurred. He still used strength and tried to escape the light, but this movement only made his wounds bigger. Blood came out like drops of water.


    ¡°You are a very daring person to think this way. You treat your body like the universe before it exploded. This makes it seem like you might have infinite possibilities.¡± Crape Myrtle slightly pursed his lips, smiled, and said, ¡°But there is one thing you have wrong. I said every creature can use their body as a little universe, but this little universe,pared to the real universe, is very small and very simple. It is more like a prototype. The body still needs to keep evolving to make the beginning of this universe moreplete. Do that, and it can be strong like the universe. If, in ordance with what you said is true, your body is a chaotic universe before it exploded, it means you are the lowest-tier creature of the pyramid. You are more behind than any other creature.¡±


    ¡°You are right if that is how you want to view it. My body¡¯s evolution is worse than any other creature in the universe¡­¡± Han Sen only spoke half of what he meant to when his right hand clenched into a fist. The light that pinned his hand went through his flesh and bones. It left a bloody hole inside him.


    ¡°So, what? No one understands my body more than I do. Although it is very slow, I know I can feel it. It is not powerless. I can even say it is incredibly strong. I just don¡¯t have the ability to break its binding and unleash its power. If I can take that step, I believe this body will be the strongest in the universe.¡±


    When Han Sen spoke, more blood oozed out as the light was ripped away. It went through his flesh and bones.


    Han Sen¡¯s body leaned forward. The light was still where it was. It went through his body and skull. His eyebrows and his brain had bloody holes in them.


    His body was absolutely drenched in blood from top-to-bottom. Just the mere sight of him was revolting. All the people who were paying attention to the battle felt their skin crawl and itch, but it was a visual that was worth enduring. Han Sen managed to get rid of the restrictions that were nailing him down. He managed to shed the 28, cruel lights that had been doing their best to keep him immobile.


    The muscles in Han Sen¡¯s body were extremely tense at this point. He looked like a burning fire that was raging brightly. He looked at Crape Myrtle and approached him. With each step, the blood holes in his body healed. Suddenly, he was back to normal. Not even a scar remained to indicate where he had been damaged.


    If his clothes were not stained in blood, no one would have believed what experience he had just been through.


    Crape Myrtle frowned. When Han Sen walked closer step by step, he thought, ¡°Is his body really that tough? Not even the universe power that I enlightened can make his body breakthrough.¡±


    Han Sen said, ¡°Crape Myrtle, I really appreciate the assistance. As a reward, please take my punch.¡± At the same time, he lifted his fist and threw a punch into Crape Myrtle¡¯s belly.


    Han Sen was now certain that Crape Myrtle was Mister God from the geno hall. Aside from him, no one understood the universe that much.


    At this level, even Qin Xiu and Tai Yi were not as good as God Hall Leader.


    Han Sen knew Crape Myrtle wasn¡¯t really there to fight him. Crape Myrtle had many chances to kick him out of the battleground, but he always seemed to elect to staying there and chatting


    Even the universe theory was something Crape Myrtle very obviously wanted to exin to Han Sen. He clearly wanted Han Sen to understand his current body type.


    Crape Myrtle had also told Han Sen his universe theory might not be correct. Han Sen still needed to determine what was up with his body through his own understanding.


    ¡°Your body is still in a chaos mode. A guy such as you cannot get hurt now¡­¡± Crape Myrtle was not nning on dodging. His body wasposed of bright spirit lights. It gave people the impression that he looked extremely unreal.


    In fact, in that universe, not many powers were able to hurt Crape Myrtle. It was more like there weren¡¯t any.


    Unless he walked thest step, even a guy like Qin Xiu would be unable to harm Crape Myrtle.


    Crape Myrtle was only half a step away from achieving the Universe ss. That was one reason. The most important one was the fact he was the leader of the geno hall, and the geno hall was like a machine that controlled the universe. Crape Myrtle himself was the greatest master in the universe.


    In the universe, unless you had a Universe-ss power, one could not hurt him.


    When Han Sen¡¯s fist struck Crape Myrtle¡¯s belly, Crape Myrtle stopped talking. His eyes opened wide. The size of his pupils shrank.


    Pang!


    With Han Sen¡¯s fist at its center, one could see the wave go across Crape Myrtle¡¯s body. It was like Crape Myrtle¡¯s body was a giant blob of jelly.

 Chapter 3437 - Crape Myrtle’s Decision

    Chapter 3437 Crape Myrtle¡¯s Decision


    Han Sen looked at Crape Myrtle and asked, ¡°How was that punch?¡±


    Crape Myrtle¡¯s body calmed down. He then answered, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He said it very simply as if nothing had happened. In his heart, he was more than shocked. Han Sen¡¯s punch had been one of pure body power. It shook his body. He could not imagine how that could have happened. Crape Myrtle was like a different kind of God Spirit. After all, he was known as Geno Hall Leader. To be direct, the geno hall was a Super God Spirit temple, and Crape Myrtle was the main god of it. The other 12 Annihtion-ss God Spirit and other lower-ss God Spirit were its sub-gods.


    All of the god temple powers gave Crape Myrtle a God Spirit buff. The more powerful the God Spirit was, the more buffs Crape Myrtle could get.


    Plus, Crape Myrtle had half of his foot in the Universe ss. His god body¡¯s strength was above Qin Xiu. Unless there was a Universe-ss power, no one should have been able to move his god body.


    But Han Sen¡¯s power made his god body shake. It made Crape Myrtle¡¯s body want to explode. His brain was still buzzing after that mighty punch.


    Although this was because Crape Myrtle was a very proud person, it was already enough to make Crape Myrtle very shocked.


    Crape Myrtle thought, ¡°His body is so scary. His pure body power is already so strong. If he can truly grasp and control his body one day, even if Qin Xiu takes that step, he might not be an adequate rival to him.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Han Sen saw Crape Myrtle was not speaking or doing anything in return. He thought the punch might have hurt him pretty badly.


    Under the suppression of Crape Myrtle¡¯s 28 starlights, Han Sen had still managed to activate his body power. This time, the power was noting from the outside. It wasing from somewhere within. It came from his will. He had finally been able to trigger his body power.


    Han Sen felt that power he had activated was just a small part of it. If he wanted to activate the whole power in his body and use it, he could not imagine the sort of trick that would be necessary to achieve such a feat.


    ¡°How could I have a problem? Your power is far from being sufficient enough to damage me.¡± Crape Myrtle raised his head and behaved as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Really? In that case, that is great. Try and withstand a few more of my punches.¡± Han Sen wanted to try his method a few more times and see if he could dredge up even more power from deep within his body.


    Crape Myrtle¡¯s heart was now in shock, but his face did not change to disy it. He thought, ¡°If I take a few more of your punches, my god body will start to suffer.¡±


    Crape Myrtle went there because he wanted to suppress Han Sen so he could learn to control his body. He quickly realized that his power was not even enough to suppress Han Sen. He was unable to activate his power.


    Although Han Sen had been able to trigger some amount of power, the power he used was pure body power. He knew that it was the most basic power there was. He was far from being able to trigger the real, meaty stuff.


    ¡°Human Alpha created the Story of Genes, but Human Alpha did not practice it. Han Sen, however, did. If Human Alpha knew his Story of Genes could lend a hand in creating such a scary body, I wonder if he would regret treading the path he ultimately settled on.¡± Crape Myrtle thought about this to himself, as he came to a decision.


    Crape Myrtle raised his head, looked at Han Sen, and said, ¡°Han Sen, although your body is very strong, if this was back then and you could really control your body, I do not think I would be able to defeat you. Today, you will be given no chance of improving.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Han Sen was shocked by the remarks.


    He thought Crape Myrtle was not there for fighting. Upon hearing Crape Myrtle¡¯s tone of voice, it sounded as if he wanted to stop him from leveling up to reach thest fight.


    ¡°Was I mistaken? Is this not Geno Hall Leader?¡± Han Sen wondered to himself.


    Han Sen did not know Crape Myrtle did not n on winning. After seeing Han Sen¡¯s body, he decided to kick Han Sen out. He did not want him to fight Human King.


    If Han Sen encountered Human King now, Han Sen was sure to lose. Han Sen needed more time. Even if Human King was finally able to walk the final step, Han Sen would then have a chance of winning for sure. Crape Myrtle had to decide. He wanted to now kick Han Sen out of the fights so he could grow up a bit more.


    Crape Myrtle looked at Han Sen and spoke coldly to him. ¡°What I am saying is that today I will win. In grief and sadness, you will have to abandon the fight.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Han Sen had just found a way to use his body. He was no longer defenseless.


    Crape Myrtle weirdlyughed. ¡°No one can reject something I want toe to pass.¡±


    Before Han Sen could speak, Crape Myrtle put his hands together and opened them. When his hands opened, there was a god light. The god light was too strong. It shone across the whole 33 skies¡¯ battlegrounds. It was like a giant sun. All the creatures that were watching the fight felt their eyes hurt. They dared not keep their eyes on it. They closed their eyes. Even the elites that could withstand the shiny god lights could only see shiny god lights. They could not see what was transpiring in the arena.


    Han Sen¡¯s eyes could see through the shiny god light, and he could observe Crape Myrtle¡¯s movements inside the light.


    When Crape Myrtle opened his hands, there was a space rift between his hands. Within that space rift, an old door appeared.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the geno hall door?¡± Upon seeing the door appear, Han Sen was given a fright.


    If Crape Myrtle was able to summon the geno hall door, it had to mean he was the guy inside the geno hall. When Crape Myrtle opened his handspletely, the geno hall door was revealed in its entirety.


    ¡°Open!¡± Crape Myrtle shouted. The old and mysterious door opened. Suddenly, a very bright god light started to seep through the door.


    This was the light of 10,000 racenterns, but Han Sen still did not understand why the geno hall only had the racenterns of the geno universe. There were no racenterns dedicated to the universe of kingdoms.


    Also, the universe of kingdoms was the home for any god temples. No god temples existed in the geno universe.


    Crape Myrtle looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°Han Sen, go. You will find what you need inside here.¡±


    Han Sen knew for sure that this was geno hall¡¯s Mister God. He was confused, so he asked, ¡°Big Brother, what is that supposed to mean? I am going to fight Qin Xiu! If you send me away, you will have to fight Qin Xiu by yourself.¡±


    ¡°There is no more Qin Xiu,¡± Crape Myrtle said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen was shocked. He did not know what had been going on inside the other arenas. He did not know Qin Xiu had been consumed by Human King.

 Chapter 3438 - Ten Thousand Race Articles

    Chapter 3438 Ten Thousand Race Articles


    ¡°Qin Xiu was consumed by another guy to be something even scarier,¡± Crape Myrtle said. ¡°If Bao¡¯er can sessfullybine with the gene seed, she might be able to defeat Qin Xiu. Currently, if she wants to beat that guy, there is likely only a 50% chance she can seed. And that is my most hopeful estimate.¡±


    ¡°What? Did that actually happen? Who managed to consume Qin Xiu?¡± Han Sen could not believe a person like Qin Xiu had been consumed by someone else.


    ¡°I do not have time to exin it to you. There is not much more time I can give you. If that guy really manages to take that step, it will be fine if he goes for a way that is different from what Qin Xiu had nned. If this new felon goes down the same route, the damage dealt with the universe will be even greater. So, I will need you to control your body as fast as possible. That way, maybe you will be able to beat him.¡± After Crape Myrtle said that, he put his hands together and shouted, ¡°Go! You should experience the miracle of the geno hall!¡±


    The geno hall¡¯s god light came beaming out. It created a weird vortex that sucked Han Sen¡¯s body into it.


    ¡°I say, Big Brother, I do not want to visit your geno hall. I want to fight that guy now.¡± Han Sen tried his best to resist the suction, but it did not work. The geno hall¡¯s door covered the sky and the ground. Somehow, his body was sucked into the door.


    Boom!


    The open door disappeared. The god light in the battleground vanished.


    The elites watching finally had their vision return. They noticed that only Crape Myrtle remained on the battlefield of the 33 skies. Han Sen was gone.


    ¡°San Mu lost!¡± Tang Zhenliu¡¯s face changed.


    On the geno tablet, Han Sen¡¯s name was erased. Only Crape Myrtle¡¯s remained, so it was fairly obvious that Han Sen had lost the bout.


    Ji Yanran¡¯s face went so white that it looked as if she had no blood in her body. It was fine if he lost and came home, but for him to die would be extremely dire.


    ¡°Han Sen only relied on the sacrifices of others to reach that step. When pushes to show, his true colors show through.¡±


    ¡°I thought God of Wealth was awesome. Was that all he was able to do?¡±


    In the universe of kingdoms, many people were happy about the results. The geno universe, on the other hand, remained dead silent. No one could believe Han Sen had just lost like that.


    Another fight that went from four to two pitted Ancient Devil against Human King. Ancient Devil defeated big sky demon to move forward and dobat with Human King.


    Human King looked at Ancient Devil and said, ¡°Ancient Devil, you are God Chaos Party¡¯s vice president. Bury Path God chose to fight Qin Xiu, and Qin Xiu killed him with one hand. Do you want to replicate Bury Path God¡¯s demise?¡±


    ¡°Did you beat Qin Xiu?¡± Ancient Devil frowned. He had always thought he would end up fighting Qin Xiu.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Human King said with a smile. ¡°Tell me, what are you going to do?¡±.


    ¡°If I have alreadye this far, so there is no reason why I should turn back now.¡± Ancient Devil looked at Human King as he spoke.


    ¡°Do you think you are stronger than Qin Xiu?¡± Human King looked at Ancient Devil with interest.


    ¡°I am not stronger than Qin Xiu, but I am a bit stubborn,¡± Ancient Devil said. ¡°If I don¡¯t hit a wall, I don¡¯t turn away. I must try it.¡±


    ¡°If you leave now, I can keep you alive. If you fight, I will kill you. What is your final decision?¡± Human King quietly spoke. It was like he was having a chat with an old friend. In fact, he did not have much of a connection with Ancient Devil.


    ¡°Did I not already tell you that I am stubborn? I do not turn away if I do not hit a wall. To me, there is no other choice. Either that or God already decided on my path on my behalf.¡±


    Ancient Devil said that, he clenched his fists.


    Han Sen was sucked through the geno hall¡¯s door by a strong force of suction. In the past, he had always been able to stand outside the door and see the 10,000 racenterns burning within. He had also managed to light antern for the crystallizer race. This, however, was the first time he had ever set foot inside the geno hall.


    e


    After going into the geno hall, the first thing he saw was the 10,000 racenterns. The 10,000 racenterns were organized on both sides of the hall. It gave people a strange feeling. It was like the lights on either side were guiding one¡¯s way through hell. It looked very scary.


    ¡°The higher races think their racenterns are inside the geno hall, but they do not know their racenterns are like streetmps. They do not receive much respect. It is fortunate they are not just trampled.¡± Han Sen walked past the racenterns. The geno hall was very weird. There was a big hall. When Han Sen stood beyond the door, he could not see the end of the hall. There were just two sides of the racenterns guiding the path forward.


    The geno hall door was closed. Han Sen was unable to go back. He had to follow the racenterns and go forward to see exactly what it was that Mister God wanted him to see.


    ¡°He said there is something I need here, so I wonder what that is.¡± Han Sen did not want to slow down, so he elerated his pace and went faster.


    The 10,000 racenterns were shining at a distance that was not too far away from him. Han Sen did not have to walk for long before seeing the end of the racenterns. There was a wall at the end of the racenterns.


    The wall was made from an old jade carving. It was quite strange. Han Sen looked at it, but he could not see the end of the wall. He also could not see the beginning of the wall. It was like the jade wall extended forever.


    The weirder thing was that the wall had no end. Even so, Han Sen saw everything that was carved into the jade wall. The feelings were too weird to describe.


    The jade wall had a lot of text. When Han Sen continued to examine it, he saw the familiar text, such as the words Crystallizer, Sky, Buddha, and other stuff.


    Clearly, they were the higher races that had lit upnterns inside the geno hall. Han Sen was most curious about the fact that the jade wall had more than 10,000 words.


    As Han Sen examined it for a while, he eventually caught sight of a familiar word: Feather. Han Sen remembered that the Feather race had been kicked out of the higher races by Kong Fei. Why would the Feather still be featured on the jade wall?


    ¡°Does this mean that whoever bes a higher race can forever remain on this jade wall?¡± Han Sen looked around. He saw many familiar and strange texts, but he never once saw the word human. That made him sad.


    ¡°Stop looking! There aren¡¯t any humans on the jade wall.¡± A voice sounded in Han Sen¡¯s ear. A familiar shadow appeared on the jade wall. It was standing next to Han Sen.


    ¡°It is you. Who was that in the 33 skies arena?¡± When he saw this person, Han Sen was given a shock. It was the Mister God he used to know.

 Chapter 3439 - Evolving Wall

    Chapter 3439 Evolving Wall


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised,¡± God said with augh. ¡°I am the Geno Hall Leader. I cannot allow everyone to know I actually joined the geno tablet fights. Finding a doppelganger to stand in for me is not too difficult.¡±


    Han Sen understood that the geno hall and geno tablet¡¯s rtionship was like the ruling party and opposition party. The Geno Hall Leader was the real president. Allowing another president to join the election for another party was very inappropriate. ¡°Is Crape Myrtle another one of your names?¡± Han Sen asked. God shook his head. ¡°No. Crape Myrtle is my real name. It¡¯s just that no one knows that.¡±


    ¡°I say, Big Brother Crape Myrtle, what are you supposed to be doing with me? Why did you pull me into the geno hall now of all times?¡± Han Sen was not in much of a mood for spending time idle chit-chatting with Crape Myrtle.


    Crape Myrtle said, ¡°With your power, it might not be enough to beat that person. So, until you can learn how to control your body, I do not rmend that you fight him.¡±


    ¡°If I do not fight, it is Bao¡¯er who will end up fighting him,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°Therefore, you do not have much time,¡± Crape Myrtle said. ¡°That is why we must begin now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Sen could guess what was going on, but he did not know precisely what Crape Myrtle was going to do. Crape Myrtle pointed at the jade wall and asked, ¡°Do you know why the universe of kingdoms doesn¡¯t have racenterns but has god temples, and why the geno universe has racenterns but no god temples?¡±


    ¡°I would like to know the answer to that,¡± Han Sen told him.


    ¡°Energy transferales from Yin and Yang.¡± Crape Myrtle smiled and said, ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, when you eat a cake, you do not sh*t out a cake.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Crape Myrtle with a frozen expression. He could not believe a person like Crape Myrtle could speak in such a crude manner.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! I once heard this from a very interesting person while I was traveling. It may be very crude, but it does make sense.¡± Crape Myrtle coughed and went on to say, ¡°The reincarnation of two universal lives are the same. The two universal lives have Yin and Yang. Although Yin and Yang are reverses of each other, it does not have to mean the world is split between Yin and Yang. But if you have to separate it, which universe would you believe to be in?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Han Sen said, ¡°The geno universe feels a bit more like it is Yin.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Crape Myrtle looked at Han Sen with interest.


    ¡°That is because the geno universe does not have any pure humans,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°What you are saying is correct,¡± Crape Myrtle said. ¡°The geno universe is more like Yin, but that is not because there are no humans. It is because life there is more original.¡±


    ¡°Original?¡± Han Sen did not understand Crape Myrtle.


    Crape Myrtle did not exin. ¡°I do not have time to exin why I do not have time to exin. You can treat it like life in the universe of kingdoms is covered in human skin. In the geno universe, you have removed the human skin.¡±


    After that, Crape Myrtle pointed at the jade wall and said, ¡°This jade wall has recorded all of the gene races that have be higher races. Of course, it is not just the names of the higher races here. It has recorded the progress of the gene race while growing up. This jade wall is called the evolution wall.¡±


    ¡°You did not just bring me here to tell me about this, did you?¡± Han Sen looked at the evolution wall as he spoke.


    ¡°Your body has evolved differently to every other creature in this universe. That means you have lost your way and now need to forge your own. No one can guide you. You are lost in the wild by your lonesome. I do believe this evolution wall can help you a bit though. It should at least be able to help you understand yourself some more.¡± After Crape Myrtle said that, he put his hands against the evolution wall.


    A lot of text on the evolution wall was lighting up. The text released lots of god music.


    Every word had been normal. Now, the words had flesh and bones. They had their own presence. If one looked at them once, one would never forget them. It was like it was not even text and was something that was actually alive.


    When Han Sen looked at the Feather, he saw an angel with white wings. When he looked at the word Buddha, he saw a Buddha that looked very serious.


    Each word represented the god music of each race. It was not that they really existed. It was just like a stereotype of what was best for each race.


    While Han Sen was watching, he saw the evolution wall disy some text that was shining like a sun.


    Han Sen recognized the word meant Sky. It meant the Sky race. The race of the Sky was an offshoot of the Very High. They looked fairly human-like, but they had the presence of the Sky.


    In that prettiness, Han Sen saw a man from the Skye out of the evolution wall. That man looked like Sky Pce Leader. He rather looked like Yu Shanxin and Lone Bamboo.


    This man had all the benefits of the Sky. He was powerful. He was evil. He was stubborn. He was fearless. He carried all of the talents of the sky that Han Sen did not know in the past.


    The presence he released made Han Sen feel as if he was superior.


    Crape Myrtle went on to say, ¡°The evolution wall can create the final mode of a race. Although it is just a theory and does not really exist, all creatures will follow this trace with an uracy of 90% unless there is ever a strange ident. Otherwise, the race¡¯s final evolution will resemble this.¡±


    Han Sen looked at the Sky man and made an educated guessed. He asked, ¡°Is that what happened to the Sky when they became Universe ss?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. Across all of history, from ancient times until now, at least 10,000 races have managed to be a higher race. No matter how much you calcte, no one from any of these races has be Universe ss. Although they are different races and have different potentials, the way they can reach the highest point is different. Even if they are the greatest race from ancient times, they can only reach the God Chaos Party Leader¡¯s level at best. That is still half a step away from reaching Universe ss.¡± Crape Myrtle looked at the text depicting the Sky and said, ¡°The talent of the Sky, and their potential, is great. After all of these generations of evolution in the Sky, if they can push their potential to the max and ultimately reach that step, even whenpared to me, there would not be much of a difference. Of course, right now, the Sky are far away from reaching this level, so all of this is just an assumption.¡± Han Sen looked at the evolution wall and asked, ¡°Do you want the evolution wall to predict the passage of my evolution?¡± Crape Myrtle shook his head. With a wry smile, he said, ¡°As a matter of fact, I have already tried. It does not work. The evolution of your genes has gone down a track no other ordinary creature has ever achieved. The power of the evolution wall does not work for your body.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what are you even trying to say?¡± Han Sen did not understand what Crape Myrtle wanted.


    ¡°The evolution wall is useless for you, but it can predict the futures of all the other races,¡± Crape Myrtle smile at Han Sen and said, ¡°Therefore, it can be useful for you. You should try it. Do not make me wait too long.¡± Han Sen suddenly felt dizzy. He was sucked into the evolution wall.

 Chapter 3440 - Geno Tablet Fights End

    Chapter 3440 Geno Tablet Fights End


    The Sky¡¯s shadow was bing bigger in Han Sen¡¯s eyes. A scary presence that could not be described with words wasnding on Han Sen.


    The presence was scary but not enough to prompt a shift in Han Sen¡¯s will and determination.


    Still, the presence of the Sky still shocked Han Sen. Although it was just a fake character that was little more than a calction, it was still incredibly powerful. One likely could not tell if the Sky was a genuine life force or not. One could not tell it was just a shadow.


    Han Sen did not think much. He saw another powerful shadow emerge from the god light. It was a weird man with three heads and six arms. It was a weird person, and it was one of the Destroyed.


    This fellow from the Destroyed was stronger than any Destroyed elite Han Sen had seen before. It was like a demon god that was standing between the sky and the ground. Its presence was very scary. It was like the sea or even like hell. It exuded a presence that suffocated Han Sen.


    One after another, elites came out of the evolution wall releasing a strong presence on their way to Han Sen.


    No matter how strong Han Sen¡¯s will was, when there were more and more elites showing up, he started to feel pressure.


    If they were real elites, no matter how many there were, they could not do anything to Han Sen.


    These wereing from the evolution wall. It was scary to see the people from those races evolved to the max of their potential. Although they had no real bodies and did not actually exist, the presence they released was nothing fake. It was like they wereing out of real bodies.


    Many powerful bodies showed up. Han Sen felt a whole heap of pressure, and that was just the shadow of a hundred races. ¡°Crape Myrtle wants to use their presence to suppress my will so it can be stronger.¡± Han Sen understood Crape Myrtle¡¯s rationale for setting up all this, but he doubted it might actually work.


    More and more shadows showed up. Their power was far too grand to imagine. If this was someone else in his shoes, their will would have snapped by now. Even Han Sen could felt his own body was rather tense. In the battlegrounds of the 33 skies, Ancient Devil was like a demon shadow. He got close to Human King.


    Human King did not move. His body did not move. When the space and the will around changed, the distances separating the two appeared longer.


    Ancient Devil¡¯s body, which looked like a shadow, was elongated. It reached before Human King.


    ¡°What a shame,¡± Human King quietly muttered. No one knew what he meant. He reached out a hand and pped Ancient Devil as if he was swatting a fly.


    The hand looked as if it covered the sky and covered the ground. Ancient Devil was unable to escape its area. Before the hand could touch Ancient Devil¡¯s body, the pressure alone was enough to explode his body and have it be ck dust that scattered everywhere.


    It happened in one hit. Ancient Devil¡¯s body exploded, and the fight came to an end. Ancient Devil¡¯s name on the geno tablet was wiped away, leaving only Human King¡¯s name there.


    ¡°Did it just end?¡±


    ¡°Human King is too strong.¡±


    ¡°This is the real sort of invincible elite. Compared to Han Sen, this is so much worse.¡±


    ¡°They are all top four. The differences between them are still too much.¡±


    In the universe of kingdoms, people were shocked. They thought Human King was extremely strong. They were surprised about his appearance. Human King had only used one hand to kill Ancient Devil. Afterward, he frowned and secretly said to himself, ¡°That Ancient Devil looked as if he had a death wish. What was he doing?¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After Ancient Devil died, the final barrier of the 33 skies came down. Now, all of the 33 skies could be seen. The geno tablet that was no longer there was now seen in the arena. It was glowing with a god light. On the geno tablet, two names were shining like a pair of suns. No one would have believed that those two would have been the final names to be disyed on the geno tablet.


    There was Human King and Crape Myrtle. They were thest two names. They were deep in every creature¡¯s brain. They were names that were now hard to forget.


    Human King looked at Crape Myrtle. He also looked surprised. Clearly, he never thought thest opponent would end up being a God Spirit. Crape Myrtle knew about Human King. He was not surprised to see him.


    Human King looked at Crape Myrtle. After a while, he said, ¡°I did not expect to see you here.¡± Clearly, he recognized who Crape Myrtle was.


    Crape Myrtle looked at Human King and said, ¡°It looks like you did not only absorb Qin Xiu, but you also have Qin Xiu¡¯s memories.¡±


    Human King said, ¡°I have been nning this for years. If I could not take everything, it would have been a colossal waste of all my time and energy. And you, you are the Geno Hall Leader, yet you joined the geno tablet fights. That must damage your reputation quite a bit.¡±


    The universe was shocked. None believed Crape Myrtle was the Geno Hall Leader.


    ¡°No way! God Hall Leader joined the geno tablet fights?¡±


    ¡°People like Human King would not talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Is that true? Is Crape Myrtle the leader of the geno hall?¡±


    Crape Myrtle did not move. He looked at Human King and said, ¡°It looks like you have ess to everything about Qin Xiu, but you did not earn his confidence.¡±


    Human King did not move. He coldly said, ¡°I will fight when I must. When I do not need to fight, why should I waste my breath?¡±


    Human King brought attention to Crape Myrtle¡¯s identity because he did not want to fight Crape Myrtle. Before he really walked thest step, Human King was still going to be rather afraid of Crape Myrtle.


    As the master of the geno hall, Crape Myrtle did not have what it took to be the leader of the geno tablet.


    Crape Myrtle looked at Human King and said, ¡°I only just came here. I cannot simply leave like this. Han Sen took my 28 starlights, so I suspect you will do the same.¡±


    Human King coldlyughed. ¡°You know you cannot do that, so why would you even bother to try?¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Crape Myrtle curled his lips. His fingers came forward like starlight.


    Human King was powerful, but he was unable to dodge Crape Myrtle¡¯s finger-borne starlight. Just like Han Sen, his body was pinned in ce by the starlight nails.


    Human King was not in a rush to escape such bindings. He did not even look as if he wanted to struggle. He looked at Crape Myrtle and said, ¡°If you like it, you can give me more starlight.¡±


    Crape Myrtle smiled. He turned around and left. He quit the arena of the 33 skies.


    No one knew the geno tablet fights were to end in such a way. When Crape Myrtle departed the battleground, his name was erased from the geno tablet. All that was left behind was Human King¡¯s name.


    The light of the geno tablet was very bright. Human King¡¯s name was shining brightly. The 33 skies were suddenly so noisy as if it was weing a new master.


    The starlight on Human King¡¯s body shattered. He did not go to the geno tablet. He looked at his body and said to himself, ¡°You might be able to stop me now but not forever. This kind of power will only dy my ascension to walking that step by a few days. It will not stop anything. Your empire will fall.¡±

 Chapter 3441 - Space Garden Fight

    Chapter 3441 Space Garden Fight


    Human King was sitting in the 33 skies. He had be the owner of the geno tablet, but the geno tablet was unable to rece the geno hall to be the leader of the universe. He had to wait until the geno hall was overthrown.


    If there was no geno tablet, even if one beat the geno hall, one could not be the universe¡¯s controller. Human King had the most basic fundamentals, so all he required was thest step.


    ¡°Congrattions, Leader, on bing the leader of the universe.¡± The members of Blood Legion all bowed before Human King profusely. Countless generations of their people had given up so much in their long wait for this day. They had created Blood Legion for this purpose. Now, Human King only required one final step to be the leader of the universe.


    ¡°Mister Leader, when are we going to fight the geno hall?¡± a Blood Legion member asked with much excitement.


    ¡°There is no rush for that just yet,¡± Human King said. ¡°Crape Myrtle destroyed my body. Although what he tried did not work, his power has made my bodybine far slower. It will still take me a while topletely absorb Qin Xiu¡¯s power for me toplete thatst step.¡±


    ¡°What an obscene man he was!¡± a member madly proimed. ¡°He should have known he could not ultimately stop you from bing the geno tablet¡¯s leader. He has been a right thorn in your backside. Wait until you walk thatst step. Then, you will be able to kill everyst person inside that wretched geno hall!¡±


    ¡°He is my enemy,¡± Human King said. ¡°Crape Myrtle did not do anything wrong. After all, we are the ones seeking to overthrow his rule and usher in the dawn of a new age. It is understandable that he only wants to stop us from achieving that. Wait until we defeat the geno hall. If he wants to, I can find a position for him to work at in the 33 skies. With his power and knowledge, it would only be a big boon for Blood Legion. Of course, he is a prideful man. I suspect he would sooner choose death than obey me.¡±


    An old member, with lots of white hair, came forward to bow before Human King. ¡°You are right. Only doing that can show Blood Legion is actually quite reasonable. When I control Under the Sky, I am willing to be the spokesperson. I will convince Crape Myrtle to join our legion.¡±


    ¡°There is no rush,¡± Human King said with a squint of his eyes. ¡°One more thing, we must sort all of this out before we assault geno hall. Otherwise, there will be trouble.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± All the members looked at Human King with curiosity. They did not know that, aside from the geno hall, there could be someone else that might challenge their rule of the universe.


    ¡°Han Sen has a daughter called Bao¡¯er, isn¡¯t that correct?¡± Human King looked at God¡¯s Retribution.


    God¡¯s Retribution¡¯s heart froze. He bowed and said, ¡°Yes. Han Sen has a daughter Han Bao¡¯er. Out of all of his children, I would think she is his favorite one. She is the one who is always around him. What is it?¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution may have said all of this, but he still felt a profound worry in his heart. ¡°The leader is asking about Bao¡¯er. Does he want to do something bad to Han Sen?¡±


    Human King coldly said, ¡°That Han Bao¡¯er has always been around five years old. She has never grown up, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right,¡± God¡¯s Retribution said with a nod. Even if he wanted to help Han Sen, he could not lie to his superior. The things Human King wanted to know about Bao¡¯er were too obvious.


    ¡°In that case, it must be right,¡± Human King said. ¡°We have to find Han Bao¡¯er. Bring her to me.¡±


    God¡¯s Retribution wondered how he might be able to find out what it was Human King was looking to do. It was fortunate another member was willing to enquire out loud. ¡°Mister Leader, why do you need Han Sen¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°I do not mean to bring Han Sen any harm. That girl is not Han Sen¡¯s real daughter anyway. She is the daughter of thest Geno Hall Leader and the leader of the God Chaos Party. She is a big threat to Blood Legion¡¯s rule. Therefore, we must take steps to remove her.¡± Human King did not hide his intent. He talked about Bao¡¯er¡¯s history openly next. ¡°Is that who Bao¡¯er is?¡± Everyone was shocked after hearing this. They all agreed they should capture Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°You guys still need to adjust to your new powers,¡± Human King coldly said. ¡°You do not need to go. God Chaos Party is currently under my control. Just let them go.¡±


    He did not think anyone would be able to kill Bao¡¯er, but he needed someone to force Bao¡¯er out of hiding. Only then could Bao¡¯er be erased.


    ¡°You guys should go back now. If there is nothing important you require of me, do not disturb me. I must focus on working on thest step.¡± Human King waved his hand and told everyone to depart. When all the other members were gone, Human King said to himself. ¡°If I had not received Qin Xiu¡¯s memories, I would not have known Han Sen had a daughter like that. That Qin Xiu was so arrogant. He did not even realize what kind of dangerous being there was out there. I will not make the mistake he would have. I will have Bao¡¯er under control long before I achieve control of the geno hall.¡±


    Human King had ess to all of Qin Xiu¡¯s memories. He knew Bao¡¯er was currently in the sanctuaries. Blood Legion came from the sanctuaries, but they could never return to the sanctuaries. If they wanted to capture Bao¡¯er, they would have to do it in Space Garden and force Bao¡¯er toe out of the sanctuaries.


    Things in Space Garden were not the best right now, and that was mainly because Han Sen had gone missing following his battle against Crape Myrtle. Although Mister White assured everyone that Han Sen was not dead, people were still worrying a lot about his welfare.


    It seemed calm had returned to the universe. Human King had the geno tablet. The big fight could be triggered at any second. No one had the mood to do anything.


    ¡°Little Uncle, your power is so strong. Why are you still single? If I was you, I would marry many women. I would go for all the pretty ones. I would have the prettiest women from the Dragon, and even from the Sky.¡± Tang Zhenliu looked at Wang Yuhang with profound jealousy.


    He was practicing with Wang Yuhang. He could not fight Wang Yuhang though. It was like fighting Wang Yuhang was a big crime. Wang Yuhang moved his lips, but he did not say anything. He shook his head. ¡°To get a woman with that power, to me, would be like getting myself a sex doll. You might like a sex doll, but I do not like that.¡±


    Tang Zhenliu wished to say something to counter that, but he suddenly heard a boom. It was like a huge hole had formed in the sky. The whole of Space Garden tremored.


    ¡°F*ck! Who is so ballsy that they havee to meddle with Space Garden?¡± Tang Zhenliu was very angry. He looked at the sky and saw the sky was full of space battleships that were breaking down Space Garden¡¯s defenses. They were headed for Space Garden.


    Many scary creatures were flying next to the ships. There were some leaders from the 33 skies too. Tang Zhenliu had seen many of these people before. He recognized that they once belonged to God Chaos Party.


    Wang Yuhang¡¯s and Tang Zhenliu¡¯s faces changed. ¡°God Chaos Party has gone nuts! Why are they attacking Space Garden?¡±


    In Space Garden, Ning Yue, Huangfu Jing, Xie Qing King, Very High Leader, Sky Pce Leader, and the others all emerged. Many of the elites looked up at the sky filled with battleships and frightening creatures. They did not know what was going on.

 Chapter 3442 - Fighting

    Chapter 3442 Fighting


    The battleships and scary creatures were covering the sky and the daylight. It was like the whole of Space Garden was now covered in clouds.


    ¡°Where is Han Sen?¡± Amidst the many scary creatures, someone walked forward. It was Itchy. He looked down on Space Garden and boomed his voice like rolling thunder. The whole of Space Garden quaked in response.


    Han Yufei stood in front of everyone else and spoke up to him. ¡°Han Sen is not here in the garden. Just tell us what you wish to say to


    him.¡±


    Itchy cold replied, ¡°My master hasmanded me toe here. We are here to reim the geno hall bloodline.¡±


    Han Yufei squinted her eyes and responded, ¡°If you want the geno hall bloodline, go knock on the geno hall¡¯s door. Whye out here to bother us in Space Garden?¡± ¡°Do you not know Han Sen¡¯s daughter, Han Bao¡¯er, is not actually his daughter?¡± Itchy asked. ¡°She has a bloodline connected to the geno hall. My master told me that because we are the same kind, if you hand over Han Bao¡¯er, we will not do anything to damage the prosperity of Space Garden. You will be free to remain here in Space Garden.¡±


    ¡°And what if we don¡¯t?¡± Han Yufei looked like she was smiling, but she wasn¡¯t smiling.


    ¡°In this world, having another Space Garden will not be much,¡± Itchy said. ¡°Having less of a Space Garden does not constitute less. Even if Space Garden is deleted, another faction will only rece it. We do not truly care for the existence of Space Garden.¡±


    Tang Zhenliu was so angry that he wished to say something, but Han Yufei spoke first. ¡°That is Han Sen¡¯s child. She has nothing to do with us. If you want her, go ahead and take her, but what I utterly despise is seeing someone with the audacity to threaten me. Now that you have spoken your piece, I have decided not to give it to you. I would like to see how you fare in destroying Space Garden.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. If you truly have what it takes to destroy Space Garden, stop talking crap!¡± Tang Zhenliu followed with a shout.


    ¡°You must have a death wish.¡± Itchy coldly grunted. He no longer wished to speak. He waved his hand and had many ships and scary creatures begin a crazy assault on Space Garden.


    A battleship opened its doors to release many Break World beasts from the holds of the ship. They were like wolves that had been starved for months and were now free to go wild on the sheep pen that was Space Garden.


    Many Break World beasts were in Space Garden. There were a hundred of them.


    Boom!


    Space Garden had a bai sema that was created from a spell. It stopped the attack of the Break World beasts, but the bai sema was then attacked by all kinds of Break World beasts. It kept flickering. It looked like it was going to break any time. Get ready to fight!¡± Han Yufei coldly grunted. She looked toward the base.


    The Break World beasts were very shocking to witness. Space Garden had the power to fight, but Space Garden itself could not take on a fight that would be this big. If people started to fight, the ce would only fall apart. Aside from the elites, the ordinary people in Space Garden would undoubtedly die.


    The Space Garden¡¯s bai sema had been established by Mister White. Only Mister White knew if it would hold.


    ¡°Send for Lin Feng. You guys focus on the fight and do not worry about anything else,¡± Mister White said to Han Yufei. It made Han Yufei feel much calmer. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight!¡± Han Yufei made amand. Tang Zhenliu, who wanted to fight so badly, broke space. He pulled out a knife and went straight for the bai sema and attacked a Break World beast.


    Before his knife could reach that Break World beast, a sky full of green feathers came down like a rain of arrows. Every green feather pierced through the bodies of the Break World beasts and killed them.


    A hundred Break World beasts were swiftly eliminated. A quiet man wearing green feathers for clothing was sitting in space. It was Ning Yue.


    ¡°Nine Real, he is yours!¡± Itchy spoke to a Break World beast.


    The Break World beast was like a white tiger. It was not big, but it was bigger than an ordinary tiger. It was resting atop a ship. It heard Itchy¡¯smand and woke up from its slumberzily. It looked at Ning Yue and returned to sleep.


    Seeing the White Tiger not listen to hismands, Itchy was annoyed. There was nothing he could do about it. He spoke to a big ck bird and said, ¡°Fish Bird, go and kill him!¡±


    The big ck bird looked cold. It pped its wings and flew from the ship. It was like a ck bolt of lightning that could split the sky and the ground. It was going right for Ning Yue.


    ¡°You guys stop chilling. We should let them know the true power of the God Chaos Party.¡± When Itchy made amand, many battleships opened their doors. Many Break World beasts came pouring out. There had to have been at least a thousand of them.


    Ning Yue¡¯s body glowed with a green light. All of the green feathers were like sword lights, and they were flying. They looked as if they were going to kill the Break World beasts.


    Before his light feathers flew out, many inky feathers fell from the sky. They turned his green feathers into shattered pieces. They crumbled and slowly fell.


    Ning Yue saw the big ck fish bird and frowned. He sensed that the fish bird possessed a scary power inside it.


    Seeing Ning Yue stop and not be able to take out any more Break World beasts, Han Yufei and the others emerged from the bai sema. They went out there to fight the Break World beasts.


    Suddenly, the sky and the ground became incredibly dark. The shockwaves from the fighting were everywhere. Although the fights were intense, no matter how scary the powers were or how powerful the shockwaves were, the bai sema shielding Space Garden did not break.


    On the top floor of the base, Lin Feng saw Mister White standing in front of the chess game. He was confused and asked, ¡°Mister White, why did you call me here?¡± ¡°Come. y a game of chess with me,¡± Mister White said as he pointed at the chessboard.


    Lin Feng was shocked. He did not know what Mister White was meaning. After all, why would he favor ying chess at a time like that? But Lin Feng understood Mister White. He knew he was a man who took things seriously, so there had to be a reason why he was behaving this way. He sat down across from Mister White.


    There were already chess piecesid out across the chessboard. It was set up in a check. Lin Feng had a look around the board. The ck chess pieces he had were in bad shape already.


    ¡°It is your turn.¡± Mister Whiteughed after putting down a chess piece.


    Lin Feng nodded and picked up a chess piece. He followed the chessboard with his eyes. It was at that moment his face changed. The chessboard felt as if it had an incredible amount of power surging through it. Where he wanted to put the chess piece down had a power rise from the space. It made his hand and the chess piece bounced away. Lin Feng almost coughed up blood.


    It seemed as if Mister White expected this to happen. He slowly said, ¡°Slow down. Use your Super God Spirit body to feel the power of the chessboard. What you need to do is use your power to adjust the strength. Borrow the east and fill up the west. Do not fight against it.¡±


    Lin Feng understood the chessboard was connected to the bai sema that was shielding Space Garden. Mister White wanted him to hold it.

 Chapter 3443 - Fairy

    Chapter 3443 Fairy


    A shocking number of Break World beasts hade. They were like dark clouds nketing the sky, unceasing in their advance. Wang Yuhang was riding his bike out of the bai sema. He was already in his ultimate Super God Spirit mode. His entire body was so pretty to look at. Wherever the bike was, a bloody cascade came falling as the Break World beasts started to rip each other to shreds.


    Tang Zhenliu was having fun watching. Heughed and said, ¡°Good job, Little Uncle. Is this all the God Chaos Party can throw at us? What was the point of bringing in all of those Break World beasts? With Little Uncle here, if a thousande, a thousand will die. If 10,000e, 10,000 will die.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. There is no 1,000 or 10,000. There is only me. How are you guys going to kill me?¡± An evil and seductive voice rang through space. There was a weird woman with two heads on the approach. She stopped Wang Yuhang¡¯s advance.


    The Break World beasts that were killing each other under the influence of Wang Yuhang¡¯s power had their eyes turn red. Now, they all jumped toward Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang was shocked by the reversal of allegiance. He knew he had encountered a mighty foe. He madly exploded his Super Hormone, seeking to turn things around quickly.


    The Break World beasts around were affected by Wang Yuhang and thedy with two heads. Their eyes kept turning red, going crazy non-stop. They would jump to Wang Yuhang, and then they would jump to the two-headed woman.


    The woman with two heads had a face that was very seductive and another face that looked very cold, but they felt as if they had magical powers. They were trying to fight back and gain control of the Break World beasts to overthrow the grip Wang Yuhang had on the creatures.


    Some Break World beasts went crazy because of the constant flipping of emotions. They went crazy so that they started ripping up their own bodies. Their bodies became pieces and chunks. They tore themselves up so much that their bones showed, yet they still would not stop.


    ¡°It has been so long since Ist encountered an opponent that posed a challenge,¡± the pretty face said. ¡°You should remember my name, for my name is Shelley.¡± The body of the woman came for Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang and Shelley started to fight. They did not have the time to notice other things. The Break World beasts around them were still affected though. The other Break World beasts beyond those, however, were headed for the bai sema around Space Garden.


    Huangfu Jing rushed out of the bai sema. She teleported in front of a Break World beast. She used her long legs like a battleax to cut the Break World beast in half.


    The white tiger opened its eyes. Before Itchy could speak again, it stood up. It looked at Huangfu Jing and moved its legs and vanished. When it appeared again, it was directly in front of Huangfu Jing.


    Pang!


    Huangfu Jing¡¯s heart jumped. She lifted her arms. The moment she moved, the white tiger showed up with its wsing down against Huangfu Jing. If she hadn¡¯t been a second quicker, the ws would have shredded her eyes.


    The two powers attacked. Space around started to crack. Even the bodies of the Break World beasts around were breaking.


    The scary attacks had started, and Space Garden¡¯s powerful elites were already fighting. There were still many creatures in Space Garden that were simply watching the battle unfold. That included the Very High and Sky Pce students.


    The Sky Pce students in particr were feeling awfully glum. Space Garden had many elites fighting there, but in Sky Pce, only Sky Pce Leader could participate in thebat.


    ¡°We of Sky Pce were once the best in the universe, but now we must rely on the protection of others.¡± A Sky Pce elder let out a sigh.


    In fact, this was what most of the Sky Pce students were thinking. They all felt very sad.


    While they were feeling sad andining, two shadows from the Sky Pce camp-a ck and a white one-arose. They departed the safety of the bai sema and plunged into the Break World beast horde.


    ¡°It is Lone Bamboo and Yu Shanxin!¡± When the Sky Pce students saw those two, they be incredibly happy. ¡°Yes! We of Sky Pce have Lone Bamboo and Yu Shanxin in our midst. They are no weaker than the elites of Space Garden.¡± Seeing Lone Bamboo and Yu Shanxin in the middle of all those beasts, they saw that one of them had a very sharp sword light. The other wielded a very light jade finger. They were no worse than the elites in Space Garden. People were very happy about their presence there.


    Ji Yanran was holding Ling¡¯er, but she looked worried. Space Garden had many elites, but God Chaos Party had many more Break World beasts and elites. They watched the Break World beastse without reprieve. Many Break World beasts kepting. They kept trying to bring down the bai sema.


    ¡°Little Gold Gold, take care of my mother and my little sister.¡± Littleflower spoke to Golden Growler, who was next to Ji Yanran. He turned to Ji Yanran and said, ¡°Mother, the situation is awfully glum. I am going into battle.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Fight what you can but run away if it bes too much. That is the Han family tradition. Do not bring us any embarrassment.¡± Ji Yanran touched Littleflower on the head.


    ¡°Mother, do not worry. In this world, there are no other people that can take our lives.¡± After saying that, Littleflower, broke space and departed. His body glowed with white light. He looked like another person. He did not look young. His white, long hair was floating like a battle god was descending.


    The moment he rushed out of the bai sema, Littleflower moved his hand. Time and space started to change. The Break World beasts that were going to Space Garden suddenly turned around. They struck the other Break World beasts.


    ¡°I have heard that the holy body¡¯s time and space power is invincible. Today, I, Itchy, am going to learn of it.¡± Itchy traveled through time and stopped Littleflower¡¯s assault.


    The space fight was not stopping. It made the universe copse. Stars were breaking. Aside from the bai sema that was protecting Space Garden, space around was an utter mess. It was like the end of the world.


    In the evolution wall, Han Sen was suffering under the duress of so much pressure. His body was not breaking, but his soul was not something unbreakable. The spirits of many different races showed up from all inches of the evolution wall. There had to be at least 30,000 of them.


    Han Sen received pressure from 30,000 different powers. His will was so tense that it was like steel. It looked as if he was going to break at any second.


    If this was another creature, their will would have been crushed. They would be turned into an idiot. Right now, the whole concept of Han Sen not yet going nuts was something of a miracle.


    Beneath that pressure, his body had yet to move. He still could not trigger his body¡¯s power tobine with his will and soul.


    ¡°Did Crape Myrtle want to turn me into an idiot?¡± Han Sen knew that it would not be possible, but he still felt as if his will was yearning to snap. He was not a god. He was just a human. Humans had their limits. Han Sen felt as if his will was going to be pushed too far beyond his limit.


    Suddenly, the evolution wall disyed a new race. It lit up. The name was brighter than the name of any other race. It was like a bright moon amidst a sea of stars. It was so pure. ¡°Fairy!¡±


    When Han Sen saw the word, he was shocked.


    Han Sen knew what the word meant, but there were two possibilities. First, it was the jade spirit fairies that were made from Chaos. The other had a chance of being scarier. That word might have meant the God Chaos Party Leader. To be urate, only the God Chaos Party leader was a fairy. The jade holy fairies were just some products Chaos had created.

 Chapter 3444 - A Way

    Chapter 3444 A Way


    ¡°Chaos was born in the geno universe. Was she able to light up antern in the geno hall? If that was the case, that should be something so scary.¡± Han Sen was shocked.


    His will was going to break soon. If the word fairy meant Chaos, then the power must have been unimaginable. She surely would have been the creature closest to that step.


    From within that god light, a woman who looked like a fairy and a jade started toe. She stepped out of the dust cloud. Holy was not a word that could be used to describe her anymore. It was like she was the most spiritual being in all of the universe.


    Every inch and every centimeter of her body, and even the garments she wore, were very elegant. The aura she exuded was truly out of this world.


    Her appearance made Han Sen¡¯s very tense will be weaker. He was like a rubber band that was now being pulled to the max. It was going to snap any second.


    ¡°Crape Myrtle said that on the evolution wall, no creature had ever managed to reach the Universe ss. If that is true, what could possibly be up with this fairy? Her powers are still so strong. She is better than any other creature I have ever encountered, but can a creature this mighty not have reached Universe ss yet?¡± Han Sen was shocked by the power he was witnessing.


    His will was bing overwhelmed. If the fairy¡¯s power came down, Han Sen would be unable to hold it. If his will broke, even if he did not turn into an idiot, he would lose all of the confidence he had in himself and any faith he had in his abilities ofbat. For a fighter, that was the worst possible oue.


    Power was the foundation of an elite, but courage was the soul of an elite. Without a soul, having a powerful body meant very little. It meant one would just be a weak person with very powerful power. While Han Sen was still mulling all of this over, the fairy woman¡¯s power descended.


    ¡°Crape Myrtle, you just got me killed. If you turn me into an idiot, I will curse your son so he does not have a penis.¡± Han Sen cursed him, but he had to focus if he wanted to fight back against that scary power.


    Boom!


    When the power descended, Han Sen¡¯s brain felt as if it had exploded. It was very oppressive. It was rather like a river. It kept hitting his mental dam, which seemed as if it was going to break any second now.


    Space Garden was fighting back against the enemy tide as hard as they could. Their resilience was far greater than the elders of the God Chaos Party could have anticipated. Just a small number of Space Garden¡¯s forces were able to repel and break the advance of God Chaos Party¡¯s many elites and Break World monsters. Many Break World beasts attacked, but they too were repelled.


    ¡°This is so scary. This is just a small amount of Space Garden¡¯s whole power. There are so many Break World elites in their ranks. If they keep developing, God Chaos Party might not be able to rein them in and keep them on a leash.¡±


    ¡°Mister Leader is so smart. He could already understand the threat of Space Garden, and he has already sought their removal.¡±


    e


    ¡°That might indeed be the case, but we have already sent out God Chaos Party¡¯s entire forces. Yet, we still have not been able to capture Space Garden. Should we call upon the leader to help us out?¡±


    Inside a battleship, a few God Chaos Party elders were discussing matters in a private meeting. An elder said, ¡°No. Human King has only just be the geno tablet¡¯s master. He has be the master. If I cannot do this without his involvement, he will not make use of me anymore.¡±


    ¡°But if you do not ask for help, even if you do get Space Garden, most of God Chaos Party will be dead,¡± another elder said, disagreeing with thest one. ¡°There will be very little left of us. With our current power, how are we supposed to secure an important seat in our party?¡± ¡°The two of you are right in your own way,¡± said another elder with a bird face. ¡°We have to do this, but we cannot give up all of our wealth.¡±


    ¡°Bird Elder, you are the one with the most creative ideas here. What do you propose we do tobine both of these ideas?¡± Every elder looked at the bird-like elder.


    Bird Elderughed. ¡°Our mission is to get Han Sen¡¯s stepdaughter, Han Bao¡¯er, out of there. Mister Leader never told us to destroy Space Garden, so why are we doing things this way?¡± ¡°Is there a difference between them? In Space Garden, these guys are going to protect Han Sen¡¯s stepdaughter. If we do not defeat Space Garden, how can we force Han Bao¡¯er out of there?¡± The elder from earlier did not understand, so he asked for rification.


    Bird Elder lifted his lips and said, ¡°You guys have been alive for so long. Have you also be dogs in that time? Before you came, did you not spend time investigating the Han Sen family?¡±


    ¡°Bird Elder, why don¡¯t you just hurry up and spill the beans?¡± a grumpy elder asked while looking at Bird Elder with displeasure. ¡°We are all elders, so there is no need to hide things.¡±


    Bird Elder took a deep breath and said, ¡°From what I know, Han Sen has two daughters. He also has a few stepdaughters. Han Bao¡¯er is the one who is loved the most. She is treated as well as a biological one.¡±


    ¡°If I had a stepdaughter who was that excellent, I would also treat her as well as a biological daughter,¡± an elder said while lifting his lips. ¡°When she grew up, our family would reap all sorts of glories.¡±


    Bird Elder coughed. ¡°This has nothing to do with what I am saying. What I want to say is that Han Sen and Han Bao¡¯er have a great rtionship. They are like a real father and daughter. And that isn¡¯t with just Han Sen either. Even Han Sen¡¯s wife treats Han Bao¡¯er like a real mother would. Han Sen¡¯s children are treated like real siblings by Han Bao¡¯er too. We do not actually require Space Garden. All we must do is capture Han Sen¡¯s family. Then, Han Bao¡¯er will be willing to do everything.¡±


    ¡°Why should we only capture Han Sen¡¯s wife and daughter?¡± an elder asked with confusion.


    Bird Elder pointed at Littleflower, who was in the middle of fighting Itchy, and said, ¡°That is Han Sen¡¯s biological son. If you think you can capture him, then go and capture him.¡± An elder went to have a look. He squeezed his neck. Someone as terrifying as Itchy was actually getting bullied by Littleflower. If it was not for other God Chaos Party members helping him out, he would have died by now. He did not dare to try to capture that boy.


    Bird Elder watched him stop talking and said, ¡°All of the elites are out now. They have left Space Garden, leaving the ce empty and unprotected. We should slip inside now and capture Han Sen¡¯s wife and daughter. If we do that, it is our best chance at sess.¡±


    ¡°But the Space Garden¡¯s bai sema is weird. Many Break World beasts have been attacking it for so long, yet they have been unable to break it. How are we supposed to gain ess?¡± A bunch of elders looked at Bird Elder weirdly, knowing he would have a way around this. He should have had a suggestion to gain ess.


    ¡°That is easy,¡± Bird Elder said. ¡°Of course, we cannot get inside, but don¡¯t forget that a special Break World beast came with us.¡±


    ¡°A bai sema beast can only go through bai sema. They cannot break the bai sema though. What is the point of it going in alone? This bai sema beast has only just managed to break the world. It is not very strong. Any Break World elite in Space Garden will be able to kill it.¡±


    Bird Elderughed. ¡°We can have someone go into the bai sema beast¡¯s belly, so they are smuggled into Space Garden.¡±

 Chapter 3445 - Assassinate

    Chapter 3445 Assassinate


    ¡°There might be a way, but who are we going to send in there?¡± an Elder asked.


    The God Chaos Party elites were attacking Space Garden. It seemed as if sounding the retreat would not be the right course of action.


    ¡°This is the sky reward,¡± Bird Elder said. ¡°We cannot give it to someone else. I do not think there are any Break World elites left in Space Garden. If there were, they would not allow the Break World beasts to attack the bai sema. So, the bai sema beast should be able to do this itself. But the reward will go to the bai sema beast. Perhaps we will not receive any of the benefits. We must go there by ourselves, so we can get a reward from Mister Leader.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± When people heard what Bird Elder was going to go, they felt rather hesitant. They were all elders of the God Chaos Party and very strong


    But they had lived for far too long. Normally, creatures that lived for such a long period of time cherished their lives. They would let themselves live a billion years and cherish their life greatly. So, they were God Chaos Party elders, but they were not the main members.


    When Human King asserted control of the God Chaos Party, he did not have much in the way of manpower. That was why they were used. Otherwise, no one would have wanted them to attack Space Garden.


    Of course, there was another reason. Many core members of the God Chaos Party had betrayed the organization. Bury Path God had been absorbed by Qin Xiu¡¯s hands, and Rocky Dee was missing. There were not many people to use.


    ¡°If you guys do not want toe along, I will go alone. But you will not be able to quarrel over who the reward belongs to.¡± Bird Elder coldlyughed.


    ¡°Fine. I will go with you,¡± an elder moaned. He gnashed his teeth and decided to shoulder the risk with him.


    Five more elders quickly agreed to join. They summoned the bai sema beast. The five of them hid themselves inside the bai sema beast. The bai sema snuck into Space Garden while the chaos was happening. Mister White was still ying chess with Lin Feng. His heart jumped. Something must have happened. His fingers were holding a chess piece. His other hand was holding several other chess pieces. He threw them down on the table. He looked at a few of the chess pieces and frowned. ¡°Is it good or bad? If it is bad, it will be unable to be dodged. It is hard to predict if this is good or bad.¡± ¡°Mister White, is something wrong?¡± Lin Feng asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s just keep ying chess and defend this ce,¡± Mister White said. He looked at Ji Yanran, the mother and daughter.


    Ji Yanran was holding Ling¡¯er. She was watching the fight going on up there. She was not very good when it came tobat, so she did not chip in.


    Little Gold Goldid down next to Ji Yanran. Ever since something happened in Space Garden, he had not left. It was like it had decided to perpetually sleep where it was.


    Suddenly, the sleeping Little Gold Gold opened its eyes. It raised its head. It looked in a certain direction outside of the base.


    Ji Yanran noticed Little Gold Gold¡¯s odd behavior, so she asked, ¡°Little Gold Gold, what is going on?¡±


    Little Gold Gold did not answer her. He stood up and continued looking in a certain direction.


    On the other side, Little Silver, Little Cat, the little red bird, and the other pets of the Han family were all resting. They all stood up and went to stand next to Ji Yanran, the mother and the daughter.


    ¡°Bird Elder is so smart,¡± said a God Chaos Party elder said who was sitting on the bai sema beast¡¯s back. He wasughing like a madman. ¡°The Space Garden elites are all out. I cannot feel the presence of any Break World elites right now. We are going to get a big reward for doing this.¡±


    Space Garden¡¯s Break World elites, the ones who were able tobat the threat, were already out. Now, all that remained were the students. Not even the strongest student had managed to break the world yet. They saw a beast that looked like a big dragone, and it gave them all a shock. Their reactions were not slow. They used their powers to repel and slow the beast, but their powers were not sufficient to touch the body of the beast.


    An elder was sitting atop the back of the bai sema beast. He was going to attack. He was going to kill the Space Garden student, but Bird Elder stopped him.


    ¡°Ignore them,¡± Bird Elder said. ¡°Focus on the matter at hand. Killing these guys will be easy We cane back and mop the floor with themter.¡± He thenmanded the big beast to go to the yard Ji Yanran was in.


    He had learned where Ji Yanran lived a long time ago. He had formed this idea a long time ago.


    ¡°No! They are going to the yard where the leader is.¡± Many of the students of Space Garden were all in shock. They really wanted to stop the big beast now.


    But their power was too small before the might of the bai sema beast. They would not even be able to touch the body of the bai sema beast. The bai sema beast was able to go through everything and head for Han Sen and Ji Yanran¡¯s house.


    Boom! Boom!


    The whole of the house was broken down by the bai sema beast¡¯s body. The house was shattered. Ji Yanran ran out of the house while clutching Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Are they Han Sen¡¯s wife and daughter?¡± An elder caught sight of Ji Yanran and Ling¡¯er. When he did, his eyes turned bright.


    ¡°Yes, that is them!¡± Bird Elder was very excited by the sight too. If he captured them, Han Bao¡¯er was sure to emerge. ¡°Bai Sema Beast, Imand you to swallow them!¡± The elder that controlled the bai sema beast gave out an order. He wanted the bai sema beast to swallow Ji Yanran, the mother and the daughter. After that, they would hastily depart Space Garden.


    The bai sema beast had only just opened its mouth when a gold light came from everywhere. A giant, gold, big beast appeared from space. It was far bigger than the bai sema beast. It swallowed the bai sema beast.


    Bird Elder and the other elders were in shock. They all evaded the strike. The bai sema beast was far too slow to move out of the way, so it ended up getting bitten and chewed up by the big gold beast. It swallowed all of its skin and bones.


    ¡°What is going on? Since when did Space Garden harbor such a powerful creature?¡± An elder was in shock as he looked at Bird Elder.


    Bird Elder looked at Golden Growler angrily and said, ¡°Han Sen¡¯s wife and daughter have a powerful creature looking over them. Stop talking crap! The bai sema beast is gone. We cannot get out now! We have no choice but to take down Han Sen¡¯s wife and daughter. The five of us must work together. If we do, we can make that big gold beast fall. Just kill it!¡±


    Bird Elder seemed to expect this would happen, otherwise, he would not have wanted to bring other elders to reap his rewards. The other elders knew it was toote for them to bail, so they gnashed their teeth to fight alongside Bird Elder.


    Although their guts were small, and they were afraid to die, their power was still with them. The power they wielded was very scary. Five scary powers went for Golden Growler.


    Golden Growler came before Ji Yanran and emitted a gold light. It fired a stream of gold light to strike the five iing powers,


    Boom!


    Golden Growler¡¯s body was sted backward a little. He almost hit Ji Yanran and Ling¡¯er, the mother and the daughter, but his body suddenly stopped.


    Bird Elder and the others were both shocked and happy. Individually in the God Chaos Party, there five powers would have been rated from between medium and high. When used together, their five powers were enough to beat back the gold big beast. The gold big beast¡¯s power was very scary.


    They were happy their five powers could suppress the big gold beast, so that made them feel much safer.

 Chapter 3446 - Must Save Her

    Chapter 3446 Must Save Her


    ¡°Little Gold Gold!¡± Ling¡¯er saw Golden Growler¡¯s mouth was bleeding blood. Now, Bird Elder and his people were unleashing more scary powers her way. She screamed.


    Golden Growler ignored the blood that was oozing from his mouth. His eyes were shining gold. He opened up his mouth again. This time, when the mouth opened, it did not release a scary gold light. He was spitting out a golden door.


    Bird Elder did not care much for the presence of the golden door. They had seen many weird powers over the course of their lifetime, but they had not seen golden doors before. Even creatures that could use their powers to create castles were something they had witnessed in the past. They had seen an awful lot.


    Without hesitation, they increased the voltage of their outgoing powers. They attacked the golden door Golden Growler was releasing.


    Boom!


    The five powers that could destroy the sky and the ground crashed into the door. It made the golden door echo with sound, but their powers could not break open the golden door.


    Bird Elder and the five people were all shocked. One elder looked weirded-out and asked, ¡°How is such a thing possibly possible? With the power used by all five of us elders, not even someone like Itchy, if he were to generate a time door, would be unable to resist our might. We could break down his time doors, so how can this golden door not be broken with ease? What kind of power is this creature using?¡±


    Bird Elder thought something must have been wrong about this too. Before they could do anything, there was a sudden ¡°katcha¡± noise. The five elders were shocked. They looked at the golden door that did not appear to be ajar.


    A golden light came out from beyond the golden door. It was like the waning light at sunset, and it was seeping out from the gap between the door and the door frame.


    Before Bird Elder and the others could react, wherever the gold light shone on, that space was turned into nothing. Bird Elder, who was a powerful existence, immediately melted beneath the force of that golden light. He did not even have a chance to scream about his demise.


    The Break World elites that had a Break World rate of at least 95% vanishedpletely. There was no trace of them left behind.


    ¡°Little Gold Gold, it is fine! You can put the golden door away now!¡± Ji Yanran shouted at Golden Growler. She knew what would happen if the golden door was openedpletely. The whole of Space Garden would undoubtedly be destroyed.


    Fortunately, Golden Growler seemed to be aware of this. He did not really open the golden door. He swallowed the golden door back down.


    The students going into the house were relieved. Last time, when Little Gold Gold opened the golden door, many students saw the scary scene.


    When the golden door opened up, Human King, in the 33 skies, opened his eyes. He looked surprised.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can they possess this power? That is impossible.¡± Human King¡¯s face looked more and more shocked. His heart jumped, and his eyes started to spin. It was like a view of the whole universe was now inside him.


    When Human King saw the golden door unleash its gold light, his body quaked. His eyes shed strangely.


    ¡°Is such a thing even possible? Does this universe truly have a creature like this? Behind the golden door is there¡­¡± Human King¡¯s face kept changing


    A long timeter, Human King looked as if he hade to a decision. He stepped out of the 33 skies.


    The whole of Space Garden had be a butcher¡¯sndscape. Crazy killing and dead life were now everywhere. White bones and bloody chunks were strewn across thend, far and wide. There was the sound of broken bones and gushing blood filling the acoustic soundscape. In a raging, crazy fight, it was not that scary. Instead, it gave people a hot and blood-boiling rush.


    Littleflower¡¯s clothes were white, but his eyes were red. He did not know how many Break World beasts he had killed by this point, but there were more and more Break World beastsing. It was like their numbers were infinite.


    It was not just Littleflower in such a state. All of the elites from Space Garden were soaked in blood. It was their own blood but also mixed with even more of the enemy¡¯s blood.


    The eyes of the elites of the God Chaos Party were turning red too. Their wild side covered their senses. Only the enemy¡¯s fresh blood could cool down their own boiling blood.


    Suddenly, there was a shadow above Space Garden. It was like the whole battlefield was frozen.


    All of the creatures kept fighting. Some of them had their mouths wide open. Some of their faces were twisted. Some of them looked scared. Some of them held their faces and cried aloud. All of the creatures kept their emotions frozen from how they were only a second ago. The broken limbs and blood stters were frozen in the air. Time seemed to have stopped.


    Even Itchy and Ning Yue, who were powerful Break World elites, were the same way. They were frozen and could not move.


    Everyone knew this was not time itselfing to a halt. If time had been stopped, their thoughts would have been stopped as well. Now, they could see things and think. They could just not move their eyes.


    ¡°Human King!¡± Ning Yue saw the frozen body emerge. His eyes went smaller as he did.


    Human King came from space. It was like he was the only living thing left in the universe. Everything else waspletely silent. Even the powerful elites that had a Break World rate of 100% appeared dead in front of him.


    Tang Zhenliu saw Human King too. He really wanted to scream, ¡°Let me go! Fight me if you have the balls to!¡±


    But he could not even move his teeth. He could not provoke the man.


    Human King did not look at them. He merely walked forward. He ignored the God Chaos Party¡¯s people and their assault as if they did not actually exist. He kept walking to Space Garden.


    Space Garden¡¯s bai sema did not work on Human King. It was like there was only air there, and he was simply able to walk inside the floral realm.


    Inside Space Garden, everything hade to a standstill. Every creature had strangely stopped moving. They watched Human King walk to Han Sen¡¯s house.


    When Human King came, Bao¡¯er, who was currently in the sanctuaries, felt her heart jump. She stopped whatever she was doing.


    ¡°Why have you frozen? Keep practicing. You have not yet seeded. You must learn how tobine with the gene seed.¡± Chaos saw Bao¡¯er stoppletely. She frowned and hurried her.


    ¡°I need to go to the geno universe,¡± Bao¡¯er said while lowering her head.


    ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t go back yet,¡± Chaos said. ¡°Mom promises you that once you have seeded inbining with this, you can go wherever you want to.¡±


    Bao¡¯er raised her head. She looked certain as she spoke word by word. ¡°I am going back to the universe now, with or without your permission.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chaos was shocked. This was the first time she had ever witnessed Bao¡¯er talk to her in such a way.


    ¡°It is because my mother is in danger, and I must save her,¡± Bao¡¯er said. She then ran to the door. She did not hesitate.


    ¡°But I am right here,¡± Chaos said. Her face instantly changed. She understood the mother she was referring to was not her. It was Han Sen¡¯s wife, Ji Yanran.

 Chapter 3447 - Human King Descends

    Chapter 3447 Human King Descends


    In Space Garden, Human King walked alone and approached the remnants of a copsed house.


    ¡°Roo!¡± Ji Yanran and a bunch of pets were stuck inside that house. Golden Growler did not seem to bepletely frozen. He stopped before Ji Yanran and looked at Human King, who wasing. He made some roaring and hostile sounds to stay his approach. It was like he was warning Human King not to enter the small garden.


    ¡°This really is unique.¡± Human King looked at Golden Growler. He walked to the little yard.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Golden Growler appeared to be a little afraid of this new nemesis, but he still managed to roar threateningly and allow a door to rise up from out of his mouth.


    Although he was notpletely frozen, because of the effect of Human King¡¯s power, Golden Growler¡¯s motions were very slow. The golden door came out of his mouth very slowly, and it was presented before Human King to block him.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Human King looked at the golden door strangely. He did not n on doing anything


    In fact, if Human King moved first, Golden Growler would not have been able to spit out the golden door in the first ce. He would have been instantly killed.


    The golden door had yet to open. Human King became annoyed. His heart jumped, and Golden Growler returned to normal. He was not affected by the power anymore. ¡°Roar!¡± Golden Growler was trying to open the golden door, but his body was returning to normal. The golden door was now slightly ajar.


    The sunset-like gold light came out from the door and shone on Human King.


    When Human King saw the gold light, he raised his hand to hide his face. That gold light was like a smallser going across his body. Suddenly, his ck crystal armor had a golden burn scorched right into it. That golden burn mark was expanding. It looked like it was going to burn right through the ck crystal armor.


    Feeling the ck crystal armor¡¯s painful feelings, Human King¡¯s eyes shed wildly. He looked conflicted, as he stared at the open golden door. ¡°This power¡­ It feels like the power I felt before. When the door opens, is that the ce?¡±


    The angle of the golden door opened more and more. The beam of light became bigger and bigger. Human King stood before the golden light with his ck crystal armor melting away. He was fading away.


    Wherever the gold light shone, the light turned into nothingness. Nothing could even survive it.


    Human King¡¯s eyes shed. Behind his hands, he looked at the golden door. The gold light was very shiny. Even with his sense of vision, he could not see what might have been inside.


    Seeing the ck crystal armor about to be destroyed, Human King realized he could no longer watch it. He wanted to get out and away from the golden light.


    Human King discovered that his body had been bound by that golden light. In a bbergasting, totally unexpected turn of events, he discovered he was unable to teleport away from this wild force of light.


    He was shocked. He could not quite believe it. He could not fathom a power was capable of doing this to him. He knew he had to act fast, so he put an end to his hesitation. He moved his body as only he could. Through that movement, he went behind the golden light.


    Under the pressure of the gold light, not even an elite like Human King could move and break free. Even his ck crystal armor had been wholly damaged by the golden light. In those parts across the armor that were receiving the light, there were scorch marks, dents, and holes all burned into the armor. Big chunks of it had been seared away.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Golden Growler roared again. The golden door moved when Human King did. It kept him snared, not permitting Human King to escape the beam of light it shone on him.


    Human King frowned a little. He moved his will again. Suddenly, the power of the sky and the power of the ground gathered up. Golden Growler¡¯s power was affected, and he started to move slowly again.


    The golden door¡¯s speed slowed down. Human King quickly emerged from the area of golden light.


    Now, the ck crystal armor on Human King¡¯s body was smoking white. Some ces on him were burned. A ck mark was left on Human King¡¯s body. It seemed as if only a little more time was needed before Human King¡¯s body was incinerated.


    More shockingly than that, the geno prototype armor, which could usually recover in a jiffy, was not recovering itself quickly at all. When Human King walked away, it was still smoking white. Some spots on it were still burning. It was like the golden light¡¯s power was still there and unwilling to fade away.


    ¡°This must be the heir of a Growler, but the Growlers should not have this power. Does this mixed Growler have something special about it? Is it in his bloodline? Aside from the genes of a Growler, what other genes could it possibly possess?¡± Human King looked at Golden Growler weirdly. He kept thinking about it. With his naked eyes, he could not tell which genes the Golden Growler might have also possessed in its blood.


    ¡°Never mind. Let me take it back and research it.¡± Human King teleported in front of Golden Growler. He held Golden Growler¡¯s head.


    Golden Growler wished to scream, but he passed out before he could do anything about it. The small golden door that was previously open was now gone. Although Human King wished to see what lurked beyond the golden door, his body could not withstand the gold light that seeped out of it. Entering it seemed as if it might be impossible. He would have to bring Golden Growler back with him first.


    He knocked out Golden Growler. Human King then looked at Ling¡¯er and Ji Yanran and said to himself, ¡°Since I am already here, I might as well take these with me too. God Chaos Party never had a threat that was grand enough to challenge the rule of the geno hall. It only makes sense. If we cannot do this small thing, the God Chaos Party will surely not survive.¡±


    After that, Human King walked up to Ji Yanran. It only took him two steps to reach her position. He put out his hand with the intent to capture Ji Yanran.


    At that moment, Human King was instantly shocked. He saw a white light in Ji Yanran¡¯s chest. A transparent hand suddenlynded on her chest.


    Human King¡¯s pupils became smaller. He felt his soul tremble. He stumbled back and spit out some blood. He had absorbed Qin Xiu¡¯s soul and flesh. He had taken his power for himself. The flesh power was easier tobine with, but the soul power had not been obtainedpletely just yet.


    That palm was a pure soul attack. It made Human King¡¯s soul shake. The soul that had almost finishedbining was nearly shattered.


    The voice of an angry child sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully Little Gold Gold and my Mom!¡±


    Human King saw who had hit him, and it gave him a shock. It was Han Sen and Ji Yanran¡¯s daughter.


    Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body was like a holy light. She was like a holy God Spirit. One could not distinguish the presence of any actual flesh.


    ¡°Why would Han Sen have a God Spirit daughter? Is this Han Ling¡¯er the same as Han Bao¡¯er? Are they from elsewhere?¡± Human King wondered.

 Chapter 3448 - This Family

    Chapter 3448 This Family


    With Human King¡¯s power, even if the 12 Annihtion-ss main gods were toe to challenge him, there was a very high possibility that they would not be able to move freely in his presence.


    Han Ling¡¯er did not seem to be affected by his power in the least. She stood where she was with her eyes wide open. She madly stared at Human King.


    ¡°Han Sen¡¯s daughters are indeed all special.¡± Human King looked at Ling¡¯er. The power in her body shifted from flesh power to a God Spirit power. It was a pretty strange spectacle.


    It was the sort of power that typically belonged to a Reboot Blood-Pulse God Spirit. Although Human King did notbine the two powers into one yet, using both powers was not too difficult.


    There was a spirit power all over his hand. His hand took on the form of a spirit. He reached out totch onto Han Ling¡¯er, but she jumped. She avoided Human King¡¯s hands. She was in the air. Her feet kicked toward Human King¡¯s head. She shouted, ¡°Because you bullied Little Gold Gold, I will stomp you to death!¡±


    Human King¡¯s movements were faster than Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s. His spirit hand moved to grab Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s angle. He grabbed her ankle and pulled her down. He held onto Han Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Little kids that keep on fighting are not at all cute. Plus, women should be gentle. That is far more likable.¡± Human King used God Spirit powers to trap Han Ling¡¯er in ce. Han Ling¡¯er was no longer able to move.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ You are a bad man¡­¡± Han Ling¡¯er was scared, and she started to scream.


    She had not practiced much. She only had Han Sen¡¯s genes. She could not really beat Human King. If Human King was not prepared, her spirit power would not have damaged Human King.


    ¡°If you keep screaming, I will lock you inside a coffin. You will be trapped in there for a billion years.¡± Human King could not do anything to Han Ling¡¯er. His power was sufficient to trap Han Ling¡¯er, but he could not make Han Ling¡¯er stop moving and talking.


    Seeing Han Ling¡¯er continue to kick and scream, Human King reached out his hand with a desire to shut down Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s will. Suddenly, he heard another shout.


    ¡°Let go of my sister!¡± A man was there. He was wreathed in white mes as he approached. It was like he was carrying a mountain on his shoulders as his legs trembled in his slow walk forward.


    Upon seeing that person, Human King was given a fright. ¡°Han Sen¡¯s son, Han Littleflower! What is wrong with this guy¡¯s children? Under my rules, they are still able to walk around Space Garden. Are they really Han Sen¡¯s real daughter and son?¡±


    Littleflower gasped as he approached. His eyes looked as if they were on fire. He stared at Human King and shouted, ¡°Let go of my sister! Did you not hear me?¡±


    Human King did not want to waste any more time than he had to. For watching what was inside the golden door, his geno prototype armor had been badly damaged. It would take a long time to fix. That made hisbination time need to wait even longer.


    Human King waved his hand. It had the power to unleash and strike Littleflower. Littleflower¡¯s body was like a mountain. He was sted away to break the buildings around.


    Before Human King went to capture Ji Yanran, Littleflower came out of the ruins. He walked out again. Human King could see Littleflower¡¯s clothes had been torn. The power on his chest was broken, but when he came back, his wounds had already healed. Aside from the broken clothes, one could not see the wounds on his chest anymore.


    ¡°I did not want to kill you. If you really want to die, then do not take it out on me for doing what I have been tasked to do.¡± Human King walked to Littleflower as he spoke.


    From what Human King could see, Han Littleflower was weaker than Han Ling¡¯er. She was free from his rule power, and Han Littleflower had to walk against his rule power. That was the difference between their levels.


    ¡°You touched my little sister. Do you know what that makes you? It makes you my enemy. You are now an enemy of me, Han Littleflower. Plus, I have no rtions with you.¡± Han Littleflower gnashed his teeth. He walked forward. Beneath the heavy pressure put upon him, his body was still able to remain upright. The white fire on his body was burning harder.


    ¡°Fine. Two is enough for me. We do not need another.¡± Human King waved his fist. This time, Human King wanted to kill. Earlier, he just wanted to subdue him and get him to back off. He had not wanted to kill him.


    Pang!


    That punch had a power that could destroy the sky and the ground. Littleflower crossed his arms to deflect the punch, but his body looked as if it had just been hit by a scary power. A deep trench was cleaved through the ground, cutting all the buildings in half. He was batted back all the way back into a forest. It was like even the forest had been cut open.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Han Ling¡¯er was in a hurry to me. She was furious, so she struggled wildly in Human King¡¯s arms. She wanted to bite Human King a little.


    Human King got fed up and annoyed with her. He used his hand and ced it against Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s head. He sealed her seven senses. She could no longer scream or move.


    He wanted to go back for Ji Yanran, but his heart suddenly jumped. He looked over in a certain direction. He peered into a forest. a scary white me appeared. It was like a volcanic eruption that fired up into the air to break the sky.


    Human King¡¯s rule power did not work where the white me hade from. The substances that were frozen were now starting to move again.


    Seeing Littleflower manage to emerge from the forest, it seemed as if this time, Littleflower was looking a little different.


    Littleflower had inherited the Super King Spirit body from Han Sen, but that did not mean he would only have the King Spirit body. Littleflower had learned Sacred Leader¡¯s holy body power, and he had also been through the sanctuaries. He had managed to level up his super gene. Because Han Sen¡¯s genes were too strong for him, he had never been able to his Super Spirit God body. But his power and personality were hot forces that swirled inside him. He had been waiting for a chance for his genes to break through.


    ¡°Get your stinking hands off her, you damn dirty man. Let my sister go!¡± Littleflower emerged from the forest. He was not like Han Sen or Han Ling¡¯er. He had evolved to obtain a spirit body.


    The white me on his body became a holy shadow. It was like a holy angel that had provided shelter to his body.


    The feelings that were so heavy like a mountain were now gone from Littleflower¡¯s body. What reced it was a powerful sort of holiness.


    ¡°What is up with this family? Is Han Sen¡¯s family not even a human family that hails from the sanctuaries?¡± Human King looked at Littleflower. It really did make him wonder.


    Human King believed his evolution path was the correct way forward. He had used the Blood-Pulse Sutra to refine and perfect every generation. He hadpletely erased the crystallizer lineage within him, which was something inside the genes of humans that hailed from the sanctuaries. He had refined World King God¡¯s and Qin Xiu¡¯s blood to have the body he possessed now.


    From what he could best tell, the crystallizer¡¯s blood was cheap and useless. If Han Sen was a human from the sanctuaries, he would have the blood of a crystallizer. So, how could he have so many powerful children?

 Chapter 3449 - Littleflower’s God Body

    Chapter 3449 Littleflower¡¯s God Body


    Human King thought, ¡°It does not matter how great Han Sen¡¯s genes are. He cannotpete with the most powerful gene in the universe. Only I can take that step.¡± The way he looked at Littleflower was more polite. He smiled and said, ¡°Actually, to be serious about all of this, you guys and your father Han Sen are actually descendants of mine. You are a part of my bloodline. In some way, you guys are my heirs. We are family, no matter which way you look at it. Bao¡¯er is not your father¡¯s real daughter. She does not have human genes inside her. She is not rted to you guys. Why are you killing each other on behalf of an outsider? Just hand Bao¡¯er over, and I will refrain from hurting you guys. After all, I am your ancestor.¡±


    Littleflower did not move an inch. The holy power around him became stronger and stronger. The area that was covered by his power waspletely purified. The glow was able to recover the rules of all the substances. The broken buildings and nts were even recovering The broken building was like new once more. The snapped trees healed. It was like everything wasing back to life. ¡°Human King, I do not care if you are an ancestor mine. Regardless of what you think, Bao¡¯er is my big sister. Her having my blood in her veins means diddly-squat to me. She is my big sister either way.¡± Littleflower walked toward Human King and proceeded to say, ¡°Even if she was not my sister, I would not allow her beautiful smile to be taken away by a wretched man like you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, let me say this again, get your dirty hands off her.¡± After that, Littleflower threw a punch toward Human King. A scary, hole power gathered up on the fist and became extremely bright.


    ¡°In that case, I have no choice. You guys have my blood. I was going to give you guys a chance, but it looks like you guys do not cherish my generosity.¡± Human King¡¯s hands grabbed Han Ling¡¯er. Another hand clutched a fist. He punched toward Littleflower¡¯s fist. ¡°So, I will now show you the meaning of real power.¡±


    The ck crystal armor had been burned by the golden door¡¯s gold light, but the power that was released was still incredible.


    The geno prototype armor¡¯s power had all the miraculous facets of life¡¯s genes. Having the geno prototype armor meant one could use all sorts of life powers. It could make all the life genes evolve, so they could also destroy and break all the genes.


    Human King¡¯s punch had the geno prototype armor¡¯s power. Under the ck fist, everything was dissolved and broken. Even the soul ended up bing the most primitive of substances.


    Two fists were now set to collide in a cosmic disy of force and power. One of them was ck like demonic coal, whereas the other was sparkling white with a holy incandescence. There were two fists. They were on a crash course with each other, and crash into each other they surely did. But this dizzying disy did not create a spell-binding spectacle to respect and admire in all awe. The scene that was created by these two fists going against each other was actually rather weird.


    Wherever the ck light was, it dissolved and broke. Wherever the white light was, the dissolved substances were reborn.


    Two fists of opposing light struck each other, but there was no explosion. The scene that was created was even scarier than an explosion.


    Human King¡¯s face changed. He had consumed Qin Xiu¡¯s body and soul. Although he had not finishedbining, he was already invincible. Even Crape Myrtle, the leader of the universe, was not stronger than him. Amidst the two ck and white colliding punches, Littleflower¡¯s white fist and light were able to suppress the ck fist light. Inch by inch, it went toward Human King. The white light area became bigger and bigger while the ck light¡¯s area became smaller and smaller.


    Human King¡¯s eyes shook. He could not believe Littleflower¡¯s power had reached such a level.


    ¡°Impossible! He is just a mixed heir of some crystallizer. How could he have possibly managed to walk that step?¡± Upon seeing the suppressing white light inside the white light, it was like a new world. Human King¡¯s heart was wrought with confusion. He could not grasp an answer.


    Pang!


    Human King¡¯s body was shaken back as he was thrown away. Littleflower¡¯s advance still went on.


    Human King was shocked. The ck crystal armor on his hand was a spirit. The ck fist changed. It became a ck and grey light.


    The ck and grey light beam could cut through anything. It cut open Littleflower¡¯s white fist of light. It shed past the zone of white light.


    Littleflower was burning with white light. The ck light cut it open, and the body was cut in half.


    ¡°You are strong, but no matter how strong you are, you are just my heir.¡± When Human King saw the body get cut in half, Littleflower¡¯s body was falling in two different ways.


    Ji Yanran was watching. She could not speak. When she saw it, she almost fainted and copsed.


    In the next second, she saw Littleflower¡¯s body, which had been cut in half, get pulled back together by some strange power. It was rposed into one being like he had never been hurt in the first ce.


    Littleflower moved his limbs. He calmly looked at Human King and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not say I do not know if you are the real Human Alpha, but even if you are, ording to the universe¡¯s evolution rules, the new generations are always stronger than thest. You should have been kicked away by now.¡±


    Human King frowned. He could notpletelybine with the geno prototype armor and Reboot-ss power, but the damage earlier was the very firstbination. Even Crape Myrtle wouldn¡¯t use a god body to attack. If the god body was damaged, it would be hard to recover.


    Littleflower¡¯s body had been cut open by his universe powers, yet he could still heal. That surprised Human King a fair bit.


    ¡°Your family has never failed to surprise me,¡± Human King said to Littleflower as he looked at him. He still had a bit of a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°If you guys hand over Bao¡¯er now, I will pretend none of this ever happened. Then, I can make you a student of Blood Legion. In the future, you might be able to be Blood Legion¡¯s leader.¡±


    He thought Bao¡¯er was the one he needed to get rid of, but he now knew that in the Han Sen family, Bao¡¯er was not the only one who posed a threat to him.


    Littleflower¡¯s power was good enough to go against half the elites of the universe and make them all tremble.


    ¡°It does not matter if you are Blood Legion or not. I am not interested. I will tell you one more time, let go of my sister!¡± Littleflower¡¯s fist zed with a white me once more.


    ¡°I gave you a chance,¡± Human King said. The ck crystal armor around his hand turned into a spirit again. He threw a punch toward Littleflower.


    Littleflower¡¯s chest was punctured by the fist, but he immediately recovered. His steps to go to Human King did not stop.


    Human King frowned. He punched Littleflower without stopping. No matter how Littleflower was injured, he recovered. Human King¡¯s universe powers could not destroy Littleflower¡¯s body. ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± Human King¡¯s eyes looked like des. He stared at Littleflower, who was now looking like an angel. He clearly saw that the light shadow power could affect Littleflower¡¯s body, but the universe¡¯s power cut the angel light. It did not hurt the light though. It was like the light did not even exist. It looked incredibly weird.


    With Human King¡¯s power, even if the light shadow was a God Spirit, his universe powers should have been able to destroy it. It was like his power could affect the Super God Spirit mode of Han Ling¡¯er.


    But Littleflower¡¯s angel light was not affected by him. Human King could not understand what that light shadow was.


    Seeing Littleflower was already in front of him, the punch was nowing toward his face. Human King moved his eyes. His other hand lifted up Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body to put her before Littleflower¡¯s fist.

 Chapter 3450 - Holy Spirit Protect

    Chapter 3450 Holy Spirit Protect


    Human King only wanted to stop Littleflower. He really did not n on using Han Ling¡¯er as a meat shield to block Littleflower¡¯s fist.


    Who would have known Littleflower¡¯s fist was not going to stop at all? It hit Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s belly. Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s belly glowed with white light. Littleflower¡¯s body had the shadow of an angel. With that punch, it went right through Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body.


    Pang!


    Human King grabbed Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand. He was sted away by huge power, and it made him stumble back a little.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that my Super God Spirit body¡¯s name is called Holy Spirit Protect. Just like my faith, it exists to protect others.¡± Littleflower pulled back his fist. He looked at Han Ling¡¯er.


    Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s spirit body had be a Super God Spirit body. Afterbining with the holy spirit, she immediately grew up. From a little girl, she became an adult woman. The back of her wings spread gloriously. Her white, long hair was like a waterfall of spirit light that was cascading and imbuing its glow on everything. She looked very holy.


    ¡°How dare you bully my big brother, Littleflower! I will kill you for this!¡± Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body had be bigger, but her thoughts never changed. She was still the Han Ling¡¯er of the past. Littleflower¡¯s Holy Spirit Protect was only for protection. It would not change the behavior of the person who was being protected. It would only bolster the resolve of their faith and their mind. It did not matter if the person being protected had a mind that was good or bad. They would be protected either way. That was because love could exist regardless of whether or not a person was good or evil.


    Human King looked at the very angry Han Ling¡¯er. He wished to say something, but a spirit light shed. Han Ling¡¯er was already in front of him, and her fist was already put to his jaw.


    Boom! Human King¡¯s body was like a rocket flying away. He coughed up a lot of blood, and his soul was well shaken. He was going to be a very broken man.


    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± Human King shot through space. His pupils minimized as much as they could. He could not believe Han Ling¡¯er was so fast that his own body could not react to her assault.


    Human King¡¯s rule powers covered Space Garden, but Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s punch broke it. The people who were previously frozen in space, including those from the God Chaos Party and Space Garden factions, were set free.


    After they were set free, they merely stared into space with a petrified look. They saw Han Ling¡¯er, who was like a holy spirit, move to madly beat up Human King.


    Because Han Ling¡¯er was so young, she had never practiced with geno arts before. Usually, the best she would do was learn a few leg and fist fighting skills. Now, as Han Ling¡¯er went crazy, she was mainly using her fists and her legs to pummel her foe.


    Her skills were basic. They could not be any more basic. She would unleash a straight punch, a hook punch, and a side punch-the most basic of basic. Her leg skills were so basic that a three-year-old could learn them.


    But that kind of simple punching and leg skills were beating up Human King in space, strike after strike, all without reprieve.


    Human King¡¯s head and body were being punched by Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s fists and leg. Human King was like a Matryoshka doll swinging around in space. His pretty face was beaten and gnarled to the point he looked like a pig. His eyes, nose, and mouth were all oozing blood.


    Katcha!


    The ck crystal armor, which was already burned, had a big chunk fall off due to the sheer force of Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s punch.


    Everyone was shocked. This was Human King they were witnessing. He was an invincible existence thatmanded the 33 skies. It only took one of his punches to destroy the world. He was the type of existence that could make the Geno Hall Leader not want to tango with him.


    No one could believe Human King was being brutally pummeled by Han Ling¡¯er in such a fashion.


    ¡°This¡­ This is our new leader¡­¡± Itchy was looking at Human King being beat like so, but he failed to believe his eyes.


    ¡°Oh my God! Is that really Little Ling¡¯er?¡± Tang Zhenliu was so shocked that he screamed.


    ¡°What Little Ling¡¯er? That is my Goddess, OK?¡± Space Garden was very happy about this development. Human King was very shocked and angry about what was happening. He tried to use many different geno arts. It did not matter if it was a time and space geno art because, before Han Ling¡¯er, no type of geno art seemed to work. The pure and holy power she wielded seemed to erase everything in its path.


    To say it straight, she was simply violent. Her pure power crushed everything. Even Reboot-ss geno arts were pointless before someone like Han Ling¡¯er.


    Human King had put half a step forward to reach Universe ss. He had some universal power, but it was still being beaten by Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s fists and legs. It was like it was not the most powerful universe power after all. And all he had been using was just ss.


    The power unleashed shocked his soul. If it was not for his soul being powerful, the souls of ordinary creatures would break after one measly punch. ¡°Impossible¡­ Impossible¡­¡± Human King could not ept the result.


    He had been brooding for more than a few years. He had put a lot of effort into cultivating a pure Blood-Pulse for every generation so that his body could be purified. He had managed to eliminate every bad crystallizer gene in his body. All he had left was World King God¡¯s and Qin Xiu¡¯s powerful genes. He was supposed to have be the most powerful existence in all the world.


    Now, he had rudely found out the two mixed kids, whom he believed had bad genes, could co-operate to release a power that well and truly shocked him. He could not ept any of this.


    That failure was harder to ept than being beaten. The mixed kids he thought had bad genes were frighteningly strong. All of his years of practice had been rendered pointless. It was all for nothing. All of his sacrifices for Blood Legion had been in vain.


    ¡°No¡­ My path is the correct one¡­ My genes are the strongest ones¡­ I just need to take that step¡­ If I walk that step, I will be stronger than her¡­¡± Human King¡¯s eyes looked purple. He was holding his body, which was being beaten by Han Ling¡¯er. He changed positions.


    Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body was very strong, but she was only just a child. Her mind was not like Human King.


    Human King¡¯s chest received a punch. It sounded as if something had broken. A bloody hole manifested inside his chest. His strong body could not withstand Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s fist.


    The chest and heart inside were exposed. It was all bloody. When Han Ling¡¯er saw it, she was given a shock. She was just a child, and she had never hurt anyone else before.


    At that moment, Human King¡¯s body vanished.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Littleflower reacted first. He raced to Ji Yanran, but his holy spirit body had beenbined with Han Ling¡¯er. It was toote for him to go back. He was weak. Before he could even reach Ji Yanran, Human King was behind Ji Yanran. He grabbed Ji Yanran¡¯s neck while the other hand punched Littleflower away. ¡°Asshole! Let go of my mother!¡± Han Ling¡¯er was furious. She shed before Human King with a desire to destroy his face.


    Human King lifted Ji Yanran. He blocked before Han Ling¡¯er could pull her fist back. Human King swung another hand, making a grey and ck universe power blow up Han Ling¡¯er. It sted Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body away.


    ¡°Obscene! You are shameless¡­¡± Tang Zhenliu and all the others were shocked and angry.


    Even the many scary creatures of God Chaos Party looked poorly on this. They had done this before, but he was the God Chaos Party Leader. To see him do this in front of everyone else in the world looked ugly.

 Chapter 3451 - Bao’er Returns

    Chapter 3451 Bao¡¯er Returns


    Human King grabbed Ji Yanran¡¯s hands. ck and grey light was released. It was like many mysterious spells created a chain that ensnared Ji Yanran¡¯s body.


    Han Ling¡¯er jumped up off the ground. She wanted to attack Human King again. Before she could do anything, Human King said, ¡°Right now, her life is connected to mine. If I am hurt, she will suffer too. If you are not afraid of her dying alongside me, then I dare you to try and harm her.¡± ¡°You¡­ obscene¡­¡± Han Ling¡¯er was so mad and angry, but she did not actually do anything.


    ¡°Kid, this is an adult world. It is dirtier than you think.¡± Human King¡¯s face did not change. He tightened the grasp of his fingers. It made the trapping spell he had put on Ji Yanran hold her with greater force. Ji Yanran looked as if she was suffocating.


    ¡°Let go of my mother!¡± Han Ling¡¯er was furious, but she did not dare rush forward. She was so small. Her mind was still not mature enough to fight Human King. Although she had a powerful power, she could not fight someone like Human King.


    Human King ignored her. He turned to Littleflower and said, ¡°I will count to three. Take back your holy spirit. Otherwise, I will erase her from existence. Soul and body, it will all be gone.¡± ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­¡± Human King did not stop. He counted to three. His hands were going to closepletely.


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Han Littleflower screamed, but Human King did not stop. Han Littleflower was so shocked that he put away his Holy Spirit Protect and madly shouted, ¡°Human King, if you dare to hurt her, I will kill you!¡±


    Human King¡¯s body finally stopped. He coldly said, ¡°Young Man, talking crap will only make you look like a useless human being. Do not say anything that is out of your power to control.¡±


    When the Holy Spirit Protect was taken away by Littleflower, Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s form, which looked like an angel, receded. She returned to looking like a child again. Her power was reduced. Now, there was no hope of her fighting back against Human King. With thebined powers of the brother and sister, they had managed to suppress Human King. When their powers split up, neither of them could fight against him. Han Littleflower was still able to fight against Human King a little, but his Holy Spirit Protect needed to be used on someone to maximize the power. Using it alone was not very strong. It would not pose a big threat to Human King. Seeing Han Ling¡¯er return to her original self, Human King wanted to kill her. The universe power generated once more and struck Han Ling¡¯er fiercely. He wanted to kill Han Ling¡¯er to erase the threat she posed.


    His head was very clear. Killing Han Littleflower would prove difficult, and Han Littleflower had the Holy Spirit Protect, which was something that required other people to make it powerful. Holy Spirit Protect¡¯s power was undeniably strong. If the person being protected was not strong, the Holy Spirit Protect would not be strong either.


    Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s and Han Littleflower¡¯s Holy Spirit Protect was the scariest. Only one of them had to be removed.


    Now, he had greatly offended Han Sen¡¯s family. It did not matter if he killed a daughter of the Han family. Compared to the leader of the universe, killing an heir was practically nothing


    Human King practiced with the Blood-Pulse Sutra. He had absorbed the Blood-Pulse of Blood Legion members from every single generation. That was how he was able to purify his blood. It was unknown how many members had been sacrificed to make him the man he was now. He was not like some soft man who was incapable of making a decision.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er.¡± Littleflower saw Human King¡¯s murderous visage and swapped space to block Ling¡¯er from the power. He exploded his holy spirit power to throw a punch at Human King¡¯s iing universe power.


    Seeing two powers about to collide, Human King lifted Ji Yanran in front. This time, Human King was not going to make the same mistake. He put Ji Yanran in front, but he did not let Littleflower¡¯s power be allowed to touch Ji Yanran. His power was going to blow up Ji Yanran¡¯s body.


    ¡°If you want her to live, be honest with me,¡± Human King coldly said.


    Littleflower had to put his power away. Otherwise, his punch would end up blowing up Ji Yanran¡¯s body before he could even reach Human King. Littleflower withdrew his power. Human King¡¯s universe power struck Littleflower and made him fly away.


    Although there was the Holy Spirit Protect power going with him, which meant Littleflower would not be killed, when Littleflower left, Ling¡¯er was exposed. Human King did not hesitate. He used that opportunity to generate a finger. He pointed at Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s forehead with the desire to break her spirit body.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er.¡± Ji Yanran and Han Littleflower felt bad. They wanted to use their bodies to block the strike that was about to fall on Han Ling¡¯er.


    Ji Yanran could not move. Han Littleflower wanted to teleport back, but it was toote. Huangfu Jing and Tang Zhenliu were very angry witnessing this, but they were not even as fast as Han Littleflower. They would be unable to carry out a rescue.


    While everyone was in shock seeing Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body about to be punched by Human King¡¯s universe powers, there was suddenly a sh. A small body appeared in front of Han Ling¡¯er. It came with gold light. Human King¡¯s universe power went against that brilliant gold light. It was like wine pouring into a bottle. It simply vanished. ¡°Bao¡¯er¡­ Sister Bao¡¯er¡­¡± When everyone saw this shadow arrive, they were all just as happy as they were shocked. Han Ling¡¯er and Han Littleflower were very happy. They all called her Big Sister.


    Bao¡¯er was clutching a little gold gourd. She stared at Human King. She used her gourd to take away Human King¡¯s universe power.


    Far away in the forest, Chaos stood atop the pinnacle of a tall tree. She looked down at Bao¡¯er and seemed conflicted.


    Bao¡¯er had not seeded inbining with the super god gene seed yet, so it was very risky of her to try and battle Human King now. She did not want this to happen.


    But Bao¡¯er went there by her own volition, and she had been powerless to try and stop her.


    With Human King showing up in Space Garden, of all ces, she was a bit confused. She had spent all her time in the sanctuaries, so she had not learned about Qin Xiu being consumed by Human King. ¡°How dare you hurt my mother!¡± Bao¡¯er looked at Human King and spoke very slowly.


    Human King grabbed Ji Yanran and coldly said, ¡°It is good that you are here. The whole family has been fighting me, so now I will have the chance to erase you all.¡±


    ¡°You should be the one who dies.¡± Bao¡¯er rarely got mad, but now, she was blisteringly furious. She lifted the gourd and aimed at Human King.


    Human King grabbed Ji Yanran and coldly said, ¡°If you want her to die, then do it.¡±


    Bao¡¯er behaved as if she did not hear anything. She held the gold gourd with its bottom facing the sky. The gourd faced Human King. She patted the gourd. It made the little gold gourd shine with gold. A beam of gold came out of it, firing toward Human King like aser.


    ¡°Sister Bao¡¯er, don¡¯t do it¡­¡± Littleflower and Ling¡¯er were in shock.


    Human King had already learned his lesson from Han Littleflower. He was not going to allow Littlelflower¡¯s power to touch Ji Yanran. He put his hand back and pulled Ji Yanran away. The spell that had bound Ji Yanran became tighter. It was digging into her skin and looked ready to break her body.

 Chapter 3452 - Breakthrough

    Chapter 3452 Breakthrough


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes looked cold. The little gold gourd in her hands was not going away. She coldly shouted, ¡°Mother! Come back!¡±


    Human King felt bad about this. He used rule powers to cloak the skies and then suddenly felt emptiness. Ji Yanran, who had been grabbed by him, had been sucked toward the gold little gourd with the magical spell chain that had kept her in wraps. Human King¡¯s face changed. Let¡¯s not say this was purely because of Bao¡¯er¡¯s power, but even Han Littleflower and Han Ling¡¯er had beaten him up when they co-operated. He turned around, wanting to do nothing more than escape.


    ¡°Are you attempting to escape now? Isn¡¯t that just a bit toote?¡± Bao¡¯er grunted coldly. She used the little gourd to shine on Human King. Space suddenly started to swirl. A gourd was at the center of the swirl.


    Human King gathered up universe power. He was unable to teleport away. The whole of space, all of its rules and orders, were disturbed by the presence of that gourd. Human King was unable to his own rules powers to move and shift things. He used his universe powers to fight back against the force of suction. No matter what he tried, he could not escape and fly away from the suck.


    ¡°Bad man! Where are you going to go now?¡± Han Ling¡¯er shouted. Her body hadbined with Han Littleflower¡¯s holy spirit. She was going toward Human King, who was currently in space.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s little gourd power was weird. Her force of suction only seemed to work on Human King. It did not affect anyone else. Han Ling¡¯er was not affected in the slightest, so she ran in front of Human King and gave him a big punch in the face.


    Human King was not capable of beating Ling¡¯er, who had Holy Spirit Protect keeping her safe. His body was trapped by the godly force of suction. Nothing he did granted him escape, so Ling¡¯er punched him in the face.


    Human King¡¯s face twisted as his body leaned back. Because he had been sucked by the little gourd, he could not fly away. He had to remain precisely where he was. Ling¡¯er was furious. A fist and a leg were moving. They beat against Human King as if he was a doll. He moved left and right in response. Bit by bit, the geno prototype armor shattered more and more as time went by.


    Chaos was watching this unfold. She was frozen in sheer disbelief.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is her power no worse than this guy, who is half a step away from achieving Universe ss or perhaps even better? Is this as far as a mixed human can go?¡± Chaos thought. Seeing that his god body was going to shatter, Human King was bing very angry. After he consumed Qin Xiu, his power kept fading. Even the geno god base needed to be avoided. He did not expect his heirs would provide him with so much trouble. His heart jumped. Space around started to rumble. It was like there was a giant space tsunami. The whole of space in Space Garden created big space movements. Every substance and creature became distorted. Their bodies all became weird.


    The area that had shaking space came out from a giant stone tablet. It was the geno tablet.


    Seeing the geno tablet¡¯s light spell spin, it was like a giant calctor was calcting something. All of the light symbols kept flickering across it.


    Ever since the geno tablet had appeared, Human King, who had been restricted, had his spirit light glow brighter. Originally, it was just his hand that had a spirit body. With the buffing of the geno tablet, his body and the ck crystal armor started to adopt a spirit-like appearance.


    Pang!


    Human King and Han Ling¡¯er punched each other. The former failed to shake off Han Ling¡¯er, but it was not like before where he was getting dominated. Bao¡¯er¡¯s face changed. Human King¡¯s body flew up. He escaped the gourd¡¯s force of suction.


    The geno tablet struck the Space Garden. All of Space Garden and space around looked as if it was under the pressure of the geno tablet. The creatures that were not yet Break World ss were pushed down onto the ground by the geno tablet¡¯s rule power. They were unable to move.


    Han Ling¡¯er attacked Human King again, but Human King¡¯s spirit body was able to fight against Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s speed and power. It was bing easier and easier to block. He was no longer suppressed by the violent Han Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Han Ling¡¯er,e back!¡± Bao¡¯er looked glum as she yelled at Han Ling¡¯er.


    Han Ling¡¯er was very young. When she saw Human King was capable of blocking her attacks, she became a little scared. She heard Bao¡¯er calling out to her, which was what prompted her to fall back.


    ¡°I am the leader of the geno tablet. I can suppress the entire universe. You have some power, but you do not have enough to defeat the likes of me.¡± Human King¡¯s body was d in the broken geno prototype armor. When he was a spirit, it recovered. It wrapped up Human King¡¯s body to look like new.


    ¡°Human King is using the geno tablet¡¯s power. It looks like he is going to be able to make that step.¡± Chaos was watching all of this unfold from afar. She was primarily concerned about the safety of Bao¡¯er.


    Human King was going to take that step any second now, but Bao¡¯er only needed some fire. She could not really fight him.


    Human King stood in front of the geno tablet as a sky full of god light protected his god body. People were able to see there were two bolts of lightning striking each other.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with gold. She fired two gold lights at him. With Human King¡¯s vision hitting her lights, two scary powers exploded between them.


    Space copsed. Time and light copsed. It created a weird hole. It looked like it was there, but it was not there. It looked like a giant, empty hole.


    ¡°It is no wonder why this is God Chaos Party and the Geno Hall Leader¡¯s heir. If you walk that step, I will have to fight you with my power.¡± Human King¡¯s long purple hair went straight. It was flying with the ck and grey universe power. The ck and grey universe power started to turn purple.


    The geno tablet and Human King¡¯s power shone on each other. They were covered in purple light. It was like a mysterious tablet from ancient times wasnding there.


    When the power of Human King and the geno tablet changed, Human King¡¯s geno prototype armor became like melting ice. It simply became juice that was absorbed by Human King¡¯s body. Human King¡¯s perfect god body was now on disy in front of everybody. Every inch of his body was releasing a mysterious and powerful purple light. That light did not seem to fit in with the universe¡¯s rules and order. It made the rules of the universe iste from his body. It put Human King¡¯s body in a blur. It did not look real. It was like ayer of matte ss.


    ¡°He walked that step.¡± Chaos¡¯s heart jumped. Even though she knew this was going to happen, she was still nervous about it actually happening


    With the old leader¡¯s and her blood,bined with the aid of the geno tablet, it would be strange if he had not been able to take thatst step.


    What made Chaos sad was that Human King had great difficulty breaking through that step. Yet, Bao¡¯er¡¯s and Ling¡¯er¡¯s suppression was the catalyst for making him finally make that step. He made it.


    His body was now looking weird. Human King was glowing with a mysterious and purple light. Bao¡¯er could not help but frown. She looked at Human King and said to Littleflower, ¡°Littleflower, let me use your holy spirit.

 Chapter 3453 - Universe Class Fight

    Chapter 3453 Universe ss Fight


    Littleflower heard themand. He put away his Holy Spirit Protect to disable its presence on Han Ling¡¯er. He teleported in front of Bao¡¯er and reached out his hand, trying to put the Holy Spirit Protect on her body.


    After thinking for a moment, Chaos said, ¡°Han Littleflower¡¯s power is certainly weird. That weird spirit body power is simr to the power of a God Spirit, but it is different. It looks like it brushes against the edge of a Universe-ss force. His powers might be what isst required to push past the final barrier and have herbine with the super god gene seed. That way, she might be able to take that final step too. Fighting Human King now might be a good idea after all.¡±


    She was, however, still a bit worried. In the past, Qin Xiu gave up his body. There was no third person adjoined. The pure, geno prototype armorbined with Reboot blood produced a w.


    Now, Human King¡¯s body was fullyposed, and it erased the presence of a w. Without error, he had managed to walk thatst step perfectly. Bao¡¯er¡¯s and Human King¡¯s power were still simr though. It meant that it was hard to suspect which of the pair might win.


    Seeing Littleflower¡¯s hand touch Bao¡¯er, suddenly, a purple blur of a shadow shed. Human King appeared in front of Littleflower with the image of a blurry fist shadow.


    Littleflower was shocked by its sudden appearance, but he had developed into a man of much resolve. He was not going to shy away from a battle such as this, and he was not going to bow and be put off by the blurry shadow fist that wasing for him. He stood tall and proud and raised a fist of his own. He raised it to wee the iing attack. And wee it he did. What resulted from the two terrible collisions was a massive explosion of white spirit light.


    Boom!


    Littleflower¡¯s fist broke alongside the white spirit light. His body was like a cannonball that had been fired. He flew into Space Garden¡¯s forest. It rendered the forest half-broken.


    Wang Yuhang and the others were all shocked. Littleflower had learned his Super God Spirit body, and it was clear to see his power was amongst the greatest in the universe. Even so, he was still unable to block Human King¡¯s punch. It was difficult to imagine how scary that punch must have been.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± Under the Holy Spirit Protect, Littleflower was still wounded enough to end up heaving up blood. His fist and bones were broken. The power of the Holy Spirit Protect was not enough to make his broken knuckles recover. His wound, furthermore, was tainted by a purple air.


    Bao¡¯er was holding the gold gourd. She released a gold light. The gold gourd created a resonance that shone at Human King.


    Human King stood within the gold light, but it did not look like he wanted to dodge anything. Now, the suction was stronger than it was before. When it shone on Human King, it was absolutely nothing.


    as


    It was like countless golden threads of silk were surrounding him, tugging at his body. It was like they wanted to snare Human King and drag him into an abyss, but Human King¡¯s body was like a mountain that could not be moved.


    ¡°This is the real power. It is something that can fight back against the universe itself!¡± Human King ignored Bao¡¯er. He clenched his fist to feel the powerful power he now possessed.


    Bao¡¯er looked gloomy about it all, but the luminosity of the golden light did not falter. It became stronger. When the golden light shone, everything was sucked into the gourd. Only Human King¡¯s body did not move. He was unable to be budged.


    Littleflower had been delivered a terrible strike, and much pain was brought with it. With a muster of strength, he had to hold up his own inured body. He was going to stay on his feet. He climbed out of the ruins and teleported over to Littleflower again. He wanted to give his holy spirit to her.


    Human King did not want Bao¡¯er tobine with the holy spirit. He moved quickly. The gourd¡¯s gold light could not stop him. He came before Littleflower. This time, he punched Littleflower in the chest. The punch perforated Littleflower¡¯s entire chest.


    Littleflower was left bleeding, but he looked happy. The holy spirit left his body and flew to Bao¡¯er from another direction.


    He had only lured Human King there so the holy spirit could be delivered to Bao¡¯er.


    Seeing the holy spirit almoste before Bao¡¯er, Human King¡¯s body vanished. In the next second, his hand grabbed that holy-looking angel spirit.


    Suggesting it was a grab was not quite right. It was the purple mist around his hands that wrapped around the holy spirit. The holy spirit that could not be damaged had been grabbed by Human King


    ¡°Your little tricks are useless before real power! I am the universe. That means I am the whole universe. You are just a creature that exists in the universe. No matter how strong or how brave you disy your universe powers, can you actually hope to fight against real universe ss powers?¡± Human King grabbed the holy spirit. His five fingers applied a throttling strength to deploy a powerful power that could destroy the holy spirit.


    ¡°Blergh!¡± Littleflower¡¯s chest was punctured through. He was already injured, but now his spirit body had been broken. He was bleeding profusely. He was dying on the ground.


    ¡°Littleflower, my big brother!¡± Han Ling¡¯er ran before Littleflower. She held Littleflower and gave her spirit power into his body. She wanted to do her best to save him.


    When her spirit power touched Littleflower¡¯s wounds, a purple mist exploded. It could not enter Littleflower¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡­ Damn you¡­¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes looked cold. She put her gourd away. The gourdnded on her forehead. It became a gold ssy liquid that covered Bao¡¯er¡¯s entire small body. It became a golden armor that wrapped her up.


    When Chaos saw Bao¡¯erbine with her gourd, she looked worried. Bao¡¯er¡¯sbination level was not 100%. She had not yet taken thatst step. She was not an opponent who could rival Human King just


    yet.


    But Bao¡¯er was not nning on backing down. Her gold body shed. She went in front of Human King like a golden bolt of lightning that flickered around Human King to make many golden shadows.


    That was merely because Bao¡¯er was now extremely fast. Not even the elites of the universe could follow her body.


    Human King was in space. He did not move. He moved his arm and blocked all of Bao¡¯er¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°If she has not walked that step, it will not work.¡± Chaos shook her head. She was thinking of a way in which she might be able to grab Bao¡¯er and escape. To fight on this day was a lost cause. She had to think of a way in which she could grab Bao¡¯er and escape.


    Only after Bao¡¯erbinedpletely could she fight. Human King saw the absolute benefit he now had. Bao¡¯er¡¯s power was not a threat to him, but Human King was not entirely satisfied.


    He was a very careful person. If he was already in control of the stage, he would not allow any actors to remain if he did not want them.


    In the next second, Human King¡¯s power exploded. The punching power made the universe itself quiver and shake. It seemed to destroy everything. Substance chains and rules were torn apart. Everything was like paper before the might of that fierce power. Facing the scary power, Bao¡¯er¡¯s face looked different. She put a pair of sunsses on her face. In the next moment, something weird happened. Bao¡¯er¡¯s body suddenly looked like Human King. It was like two Human Kings were standing across from each other.


    Boom!


    Bao¡¯er had be Human King. Without waiting around, she unleashed a punch. With Human King¡¯s punching power being the same as her foe, an equal situation was established.


    Human King was shocked. He did not know what Bao¡¯er¡¯s sunsses were, but they had made Bao¡¯er look just like him. She did not only look like him either. They also shared the same power.


    Before Human King could think straight, Bao¡¯er began her assault. The power she exploded with was identical to Human King¡¯s. The universe power and elements she used were exactly the same.


    Two Human Kings were now fighting each other, and no one could tell who was who. They did not know which Human King they should be worrying about.

 Chapter 3454 - Overdraft

    Chapter 3454 Overdraft


    ¡°I do not believe you can really copy a Universe-ss power.¡± Human King did not believe Bao¡¯er could really copy a Universe-ss power. He went closer to her, wanting to see just how well Bao¡¯er could copy his talents.


    The two of their powers did not seem so strong. It seemed to depend on their bodies. The blurry purple was not so sharp after all.


    Where their powers could hurt was in dealing damage that could guarantee the other would not recover. In space, there was a purple crack. It appeared to be permanent. Even though the universe could fix itself, the crack did not go away.


    Ordinary elites would not be able to discern their movements. They saw two blurry, purple shadows fighting in the universe. Only a few of them were able to watch the pair conduct theirbat.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, how is Littleflower?¡± Wang Yuahang and the others came before Littleflower, who was dying and currently passed out. The bloody hole in his chest did not stop gushing.


    Everyone tried using their powers to heal Littleflower. When their powersnded on Littleflower, they were always sted away by the purple mist. They were unable to make Littleflower better. All they could do was make the unconscious Littleflower frown.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Tang Zhenliu madly said. ¡°Where is San Mu? If he does note back, his biological son is going to die because of his recent pummeling.¡±


    He was not ming Han Sen, of course. He just wanted to release his anger for beingpletely useless.


    ¡°Step aside! Don¡¯t do anything if you do not know how to heal him. Give Littleflower to me.¡± Han Yufei approached the fallen son. Upon seeing her arrival, everyone stepped away. She inspected Littleflower.


    In the geno hall, Crape Myrtle and the God Spirits were all watching Bao¡¯erpete with Human King ¡°God Hall Leader, Bao¡¯er is not Universe ss yet, but she is still able to simte the universe powers,¡± Light Goddess said. She was clearly in shock. ¡°What is going on here? Is that really because of the sunsses she is wearing?¡±


    Crape Myrtle looked strange as he said, ¡°If I am not mistaken, those sunsses belong to the old leader. I did not know the sunsses were able to do such a thing.¡± ¡°Did that really happen?¡± Light Goddess and the other God Spirits looked over there. They really did look like the sunsses the old leader used to wear. Just like Crape Myrtle didn¡¯t know, no one else knew the sunsses possessed a power like that.


    Moment God did not really understand the fight that was happening, so she said, ¡°With exactly the same body type and power, I believe Bao¡¯er can defeat Human King.¡±


    ¡°ording to theory, anyone can be a victor. With the same body and the same power, the one with the original form should be better. But Human King¡¯s body hasbined with the body and soul of Qin Xiu. He has only just reached Universe ss. He is undoubtedly still learning it. It is hard for us to discern which between them might be the winner.¡±


    While they were talking, Crape Myrtle watched them fight in space. He lifted a wry smile and said, ¡°No matter which of the pair wins this fight, the damage done to the universe can likely not be recovered. Now, the universe will only be given more holes.¡±


    Chaos looked at the fight strangely. She knew the sunsses belonged to the old leader. The old leader used to wear them a lot before he suddenly stopped wearing them.


    It was just a pair of sunsses, so she did not realize it at first. Now, she was able to notice it was the same pair of sunsses that were on Bao¡¯er. Those sunsses possessed a frightening sort of power. They were able to simte Universe-ss powers. Chaos did not expect this sort of development.


    Chaos and Crape Myrtle were able to tell the difference between Bao¡¯er and Human King. They were really happy about the way things were turning out.


    Moon God was watching this fight too. Even though she was really powerful, she was unable to discern the fighters with rity. She asked Tai Yi, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯er has pulled an advantage,¡± Tai Yi said.


    ¡°It looks like the old leader and the God Chaos Party¡¯s old leader¡¯s real daughter is stronger,¡± Moon God said. ¡°After all, her genes are bound to be better than Human King, who was always just a by-product. Poor Human King for going through all that.¡±


    Tai Yi said, ¡°Bao¡¯er is still going to lose.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Moon God asked him with shock.


    ¡°After all, she is not really Universe ss,¡± Tai Yi said. ¡°She uses the sses to simte Human King. That must cost her a lot of power. She will notst too long in such a state.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what can be done? The geno hall has not yet made a move. That guy Crape Myrtle is not going to help Bao¡¯er fight Human King. Will the geno hall merrily go down with her? Does the old man not even understand that?¡± Moon God frowned.


    ¡°He understands the stakes more than anyone, but he also understands who emerges victorious,¡± Tai Yi said. ¡°Even people like him and I still require another half a step to walk forward. We cannot fight the real Universe-ss opponents. To go out there now is not far offmitting suicide.¡±


    ¡°So, is he just going to sit on his bum and do nothing at all to help things?¡± Moon God was not very happy about this.


    ¡°Of course, he will need to do something in time,¡± Tai Yi said. ¡°What he needs to do is not fight Human King directly. He needs to be prepared to open the universe.¡±


    ¡°Reboot the universe?¡± Moon God asked with shock.


    ¡°Yes, reboot the universe in the event Bao¡¯er loses,¡± Tai Yi said. ¡°That will be hisst resort for stopping Human King. It is still hard to say whether or not that trick will work though. After all, Human King¡¯s body does possess Reboot blood. The rebooting of the universe might not even work on him.¡±


    Moon God remained silent. She did not say a word. If Tai Yi said Crape Myrtle fighting Human King was pointless, then it was pointless. Now, they needed to pray Bao¡¯er did not lose.


    Human King could not believe he was being suppressed by Bao¡¯er. It was only just Bao¡¯er simting his body and power, but when they fought, he seemed to be losing.


    Bao¡¯er was better at using his powers than he was. It was as if she had been born with the powers.


    Pang!


    Human King¡¯s universe powers ripped. Bao¡¯er¡¯s hands were like knives that went through his chest. His chest was delivered a long wound. ¡°Winning.¡± Chaos¡¯s heart jumped. In the next second, her hopes were sapped by a bottomless abyss. After that sh, Bao¡¯er should have been able to catch up. She should have been able to suppress Human King and kill him. Who would have thought at this moment Bao¡¯er would return from her Human King mode and revert into the shape and form of a child? Her face was still wearing the sunsses, but the sunsses were no longer shiny. It also looked as if her body had just been brought out of the water. Her face was so pale that it looked as if she was going to fall over any time soon.


    From her weakened state, one could tell she had exhausted far too much of her strength.


    Human King was extremely happy about this, and he was not going to sit around hesitating what to do next. He used all the power he could to punch the weakened Bao¡¯er. The purple power carried a lonely light that destroyed everything. It came directly in front of Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er was too tired. She was unable to avoid the punch that was toe. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Han Ling¡¯er and Chaos screamed together, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Bao¡¯er¡¯s and Human King¡¯s fight had already left the area of Space Garden.

 Chapter 3455 - I Have Been Waiting for You

    Chapter 3455 I Have Been Waiting for You


    Seeing Human King¡¯s universe power was about to strike Bao¡¯er, the worst was feared. Suddenly, the power was frozen in the air. It was like it had been frozen. It stopped three feet away from Bao¡¯er.


    Everyone was very happy. They thought Han Sen had returned, but what they saw was not that. It appeared as if nothing or no one had stopped Human King. He was holding his punching stance when he just lowered his head. His body shivered in ce.


    ¡°Very embarrassing.¡± A voice came out of Human King¡¯s mouth. This voice, however, waspletely different from what it was before.


    Everyone was shocked and unsure about what had just happened. They then heard Human King¡¯s voice. That voice sounded shocked. The vocal cords trembled. ¡°You¡­ How could you¡­¡±


    There was no denying that it was now Human King who was speaking. It was certainly his voice, but the tone and delivery of his words did not exude the confidence they did before. It was now different. It sounded like Human King was afraid.


    ¡°I was going to wait a while until the body and the soul hadpletelybined before taking back control of the body, but your behavior made me feel great shame far before I wanted to take the body. I am afraid I will just have to take back control of the body now.¡± The proud and cold voice sounded again. Now that everyone could hear it, they knew it wasing from Human King¡¯s mouth, but it was not Human King who was actually doing the speaking.


    ¡°Qin Xiu¡­ Mister¡­¡± In God Chaos Party, some creatures recognized whose voice belonged to.


    ¡°Qin Xiu¡­ I cannot believe it. This has to be the greatest plot twist in the history of the universe. He is still alive? Wow.¡± Chaos and Crape Myrtle were shocked by this development. Human King¡¯s voice said while shaking, ¡°This body is mine, you silly fool. You cannot take it from me. You thought you could, but that was your own delusion. I merely let you continue believing. You see, my body and soul are a perfect match. Now, your soggy soul is broken, and it has been absorbed by me. You cannot fight me, no matter how much you might wish to.¡±


    ¡°Does that even matter?¡± After Qin Xiu said that, Human King¡¯s body and purple hair went straight. It was flying into the sky with a purple light.


    Human King¡¯s head was raised. His eyes had four pupils. In one eye, two pupils were morphing. One of the purple pupils was bing bigger than the other while the other pupil became smaller.


    ¡°No¡­ Impossible¡­¡± Human King cried aloud from his mouth. There were only two pupils left in his eyes.


    His body seemed to exhibit great differences. For some reason, he was looking like apletely different person. The presence of that person changed to be one of extreme might.


    It was the same body, but the presence had changed. It gave people a different impression and feeling of it.


    ¡°Leader¡­¡± Many Blood Legion members had witnessed this scene. Their faces looked grey after what happened. They were not sure what was going on.


    Human King, who had once absorbed Qin Xiu¡¯s body, was now being taken over. In reverse, Qin Xiu was the one to take over and refine the soul.


    Chaos and Crape Myrtle did not look particrly happy about this. Human King was strong, but his power came from other people. He had not gotten used to the powers within him yet, and his mind had a problem too.


    If Human King had taken over his body when Bao¡¯er made that step, she could have beaten him. If that body¡¯s master became Qin Xiu, Bao¡¯er¡¯s chance of winning was low.


    Qin Xiu looked at Bao¡¯er and walked over to her.


    ¡°Do not hurt my big sister!¡± Han Ling¡¯er was still rushing over. She was now in front of Bao¡¯er. She opened her hands in front of Bao¡¯er and madly looked at Qin Xiu. Qin Xiu smiled. ¡°You are Han Ling¡¯er, right?¡±


    ¡°I am Han Ling¡¯er, so what?¡± Han Ling¡¯er looked at Qin Xiu, but she felt a bit scared.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°With your potential, if you grow up and level up your body to the max, you can definitely take that step. In this universe, it is hard to find people who are stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°It is good you know how powerful I am,¡± Han Ling¡¯er said. ¡°Have you not heard about Big Sister Bao¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°You are too young now. I cannot wait for you to grow up.¡± After Qin Xiu said that, he reached his hands out. It was like Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body was being pulled away by an invisible sort of suction. Shended in Qin Xiu¡¯s hands. He rolled her up in his sleeves.


    ¡°Let go of Ling¡¯er!¡± Although Huangfu Jing, Wang Yuhang, and the others knew they were weak, they still raced over.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes froze in ce. Time and space seemed to have stopped. Everyone¡¯s bodies froze. It was like they could not move at all.


    ¡°I am not Human King,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°I have no interest in killing a child.¡± He then threw out his hands. Han Ling¡¯er¡¯s body was tossed away.


    She quicklynded atop Huangfu Jing, who could not currently move. Huangfu Jing was able to control her body again. She carried Han Ling¡¯er, who had fallen out of her spirit body mode.


    ¡°Watch her! Right now, this is not her ce to fight.¡± Qin Xiu stopped looking at Huangfu Jing and Han Ling¡¯er. He walked over to Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er did not move. All she did was look at Qin Xiu. Earlier, she fought Human King. He was strong, but Bao¡¯er did not feel any pressure fighting him. Now facing Qin Xiu, Bao¡¯er could not help but feel a big amount of pressure inside her.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, go!¡± Chaos¡¯s body broke space and arrived before her. She stood in front of Bao¡¯er and palmed her body. She wanted to put Bao¡¯er¡¯s body in space so she could more easily escape. Before her hands could touch Bao¡¯er, she felt as if her body had been restrained by a certain power. She could not move.


    Qin Xiu looked at Chaos and said, ¡°Mister Leader, to be fair, you are like a mother to me. I should thank you for granting me my life.¡±


    ¡°If you think about old times so fondly, why don¡¯t you do me a favor and let Bao¡¯er go?¡± Chaos noticed her body was unable to move, and she was so shocked because of it. Universe-ss powers were far scarier than she thought they could be.


    In the past, Human King had not been able to use real Universe-ss powers. Now, Qin Xiu had control of the body. He was showing the world the real power of what Universe-ss individuals could do. Although Chaos has already lost most of her power and her body, trapping her should still not have been an easy feat. Yet, Qin Xiu had done it with ease.


    Qin Xiu looked at Chaos and coldly said, ¡°I do not have the patience to wait. I am sorry, but I cannot let her leave.¡±


    While he spoke, Qin Xiu pulled out his hands. Everyone thought he was going to do something to Bao¡¯er. He used a finger on his right hand to cut his left wrist. It led to purple crystal-like blood dropping out of the wound. It was blood, and those blood drops floated over to Bao¡¯er.


    ¡°Drink this blood. It can help speed up yourbining with a gene seed. I will be waiting for you.¡± Qin Xiu made his wound keep bleeding.


    Everyone was shocked. No one expected Qin Xiu would behave this way. Compared to Human King, Qin Xiu was a madman.

 Chapter 3456 - Pressure

    Chapter 3456 Pressure


    Qin Xiu brought everyone pressure, and he was much scarier than Human King. When Qin Xiu brought back his body, there was no killing behavior and or anything soft. That scariness was silent, and it was spreading. It made Huangfu Jing, Lin Feng, and the others feel cold without being cold. Their bodies were quaking incessantly.


    Bao¡¯er had not said a word ever since Qin Xiu returned. She looked at Chaos, Han Ling¡¯er, and the others. She drank Qin Xiu¡¯s blood without hesitation.


    When she drank the blood, it was like Bao¡¯er¡¯s gold light was gas being ignited. It was burning with fire, and it was burning strong.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s body was in some gold and bright light. She kept growing up. Her five-year-old body was growing up very fast. She went from being a small kid to a teen, and from being a teen to bing a full-blown youngdy. Her pupils and long hair turned gold. She was wrapped up by a gold and crystal set of armor. She rather looked like a Valkyrie, so cold and high-level.


    That gold me looked like it could destroy all the rules and orders of the world. One could not see through it. One could only see a high-ss, gold shadow standing there.


    Bao¡¯er reached out her hand. Chaos, who was currently frozen in space, was pulled by her. She pushed towards Space Garden, sending Chaos back there.


    Qin Xiu did not stop Bao¡¯er from doing that. He merely watched her in total silence.


    ¡°I am sorry you had to wait so long, but now we can start fighting.¡± Bao¡¯er and her gold eyes looked at Qin Xiu. She spoke her words slowly, word by word.


    Qin Xiu did not speak. He casually stood aloft in space. He reached out his hand and raised it as if he was inviting Bao¡¯er to strike.


    Bao¡¯er gnashed her teeth. She was not going to y nice. She used her hand like a knife and unleashed a strike at Qin Xiu. With that knife, the sky and the ground seemed to be drawn by the knife. That was Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky Knife skill.


    ¡°That is Han Sen¡¯s Under the Sky Knife skill. You have learned it quite well. Your proficiency with it is remarkably deep, but you arecking some of its presence since you are only just a girl. A knife skill like this does not suit you.¡± Qin Xiu reached out the hand. It seemed normal. It did not have any power, but it broke Bao¡¯er¡¯s knife skill. Bao¡¯er failed to cast it. She had to swap her skill.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s knife skill changed. It was now like a fang that could crush everything. She was casting another one of Han Sen¡¯s skills that was called Teeth Knife.


    ¡°This knife skills is, admittedly, rather interesting. It is awfully evil too. It does not go well with your power element or mind though.¡± When Qin Xiu waved his hand, he ended up breaking Bao¡¯er¡¯s skill. Bao¡¯er had only used her attack halfway before it was shattered. She already had to swap skills.


    Bao¡¯er quickly cast another 10 skills in sequence, but Qin Xiu managed to break each one of them. No skill she used actually worked against him. Many of them had to be changed out halfway.


    ¡°This skill is not bad, but it is simply not strong enough. You could be a lot crueler than this¡­ This skill should be faster¡­ This skill cannot be done too fast. You have to be slow with it¡­¡± Qin Xiu casually used one hand to break Bao¡¯er¡¯s skillspletely, one by one. He even pointed out every mistake Bao¡¯er made in the casting.


    The fight between Qin Xiu and Bao¡¯er was more like a senior teaching a junior than a deathmatch.


    Qin Xiu only broke her skills. He did not attack her. He just broke all of her skills. Even though Bao¡¯er had reached Universe-ss to be on par with Qin Xiu, it still looked as if there was a big difference between the pair. It was like a childpeting with an adult.


    ¡°What does Qin Xiu want to do?¡± Light Goddess was confused by his behavior.


    Anyone could tell that Qin Xiu was trying to help Bao¡¯er boost her power. With Bao¡¯er¡¯s talents and potential, it was known that if she was to make a mistake, she would never make it again. But Qin Xiu did not kill her. He only broke her attacks and went no further, and that was something that could make Bao¡¯er stronger.


    ¡°What a crazy and ignorant guy,¡± Moment God coldly said. ¡°He could just end the fight, but he has made his opponent stronger to win.¡±


    Qin Xiu¡¯s confidence waspletely different from Human King¡¯s, but this kind of fearless confidence made people feel more hopeless and scared than ever.


    Crape Myrtle was a bit nervous about it all. He looked in the direction of the evolution wall and quietly said to himself, ¡°Bao¡¯er is just a kid, and she has always been taken care of by Han Sen. Her mind is still not very strong. I am afraid only Han Sen, a man who can fully control his body, can fight Qin Xiu in his current state. Han Sen needs to hurry up. Any longer, and he will be toote.¡±


    Bao¡¯er followed Han Sen all the time. Han Sen never hid anything from Bao¡¯er. Aside from a few geno arts that needed to be started from the very beginning, Bao¡¯er knew them all save for a handful. So, Bao¡¯er could use almost all of the geno arts Han Sen had learned.


    The geno arts known by Huangfu Jing and the others could also be used by Bao¡¯er, and she could perform them just as well. Even the geno arts owned by Moment God and other God Spirits could be used by Bao¡¯er easily.


    In front of Qin Xiu, it did not matter what the skill was. It could be broken with ease. So far, Bao¡¯er could not use aplete skill set. She could not even make Qin Xiu move an inch.


    Huangfu Jing, Lin Feng, Tang Zhenliu, Qin Xuan, and the others did not go and join the fight, but they did watch Bao¡¯er fight Qin Xiu. It made them sweat to watch. When Bao¡¯er used their skills to fight Qin Xiu, he broke each performancepletely. If Qin Xiu wanted to murder Bao¡¯er, she would have been killed many times over by now.


    They never thought their skills could possess such horrible ws that they would be damaged like that. In the past, they thought it might have been their powers that were not strong enough. Now, they realized it was actually their skills possessing ws that were the issue. After training with them for so many years, it was by mere luck that they were still alive.


    Although Bao¡¯er had millions of skills at her disposal, it was only a matter of time before she ran out. Even though she was really talented, she was feeling quite upset.


    Everyone had said she was the only one who could battle Qin Xiu. Now that she was really fighting Qin Xiu, she could really grasp just how terrible of a foe he was.


    They were both Universe-ss beings now, but Qin Xiu before her was like a god. It did not seem like he was a person who could be defeated.


    ¡°Are you going to give up now? You are everyone¡¯s hope, are you not? Your mother, the God Chaos Party Leader, is waiting for you to beat me. Your friends and family are waiting for you to kill me. Are you going to disappoint them all?¡± Qin Xiu seemed to see through what Bao¡¯er was thinking. After saying this, he finally made a move.


    Qin Xiu unleashed his first strike, but his attack was like he was copying what Bao¡¯er had just done before. All the skills were used in the precise way Bao¡¯er used them.


    What depressed Bao¡¯er the most was that when she was using the same skills before, Qin Xiu broke them easily.


    Now, when Qin Xiu used them the same way, she used Qin Xiu¡¯s ways to break the skills but could not break them.


    Bao¡¯er felt as if her body was suffocating under so much pressure. Being suppressed by Qin Xiu, she started to retreat. But there wasn¡¯t much space for her to fall back to.

 Chapter 3457 - Ended

    Chapter 3457 Ended


    ¡°What is Qin Xiu doing? Does he not want to kill Bao¡¯er?¡± Moon God was confused as she looked at Tai Yi.


    Anyone was able to tell that if Qin Xiu wanted to kill Bao¡¯er, it would not be difficult. Bao¡¯er was strong, but her experience and ability to control things was far inferior to Qin Xiu.


    Tai Yi shook his head and said, ¡°No. You do not understand Human Alpha or Qin Xiu. If he behaves like this, it means he wants to kill Bao¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°What sense does that make?¡± Moon God asked. ¡°He can torture and kill. That should not be difficult for him. After helping Bao¡¯er grow up, why would he also want to kill her? I cannot see that being viable.¡±


    Tai Yi was frozen. He looked at Qin Xiu strangely and said, ¡°Human Alpha and old leader, and the other old leader, had a conflict with each other. Regarding what exactly happened, I do not know. There is one thing I know for sure, which is the fact that he harbors much hatred. That is especially true toward Bao¡¯er. In my past life, Human Alpha was the child of the old leader and the other old leader. His life was given by them. Bao¡¯er¡¯s heritage, however, is veryplicated. With Qin Xiu¡¯s personality being what it is, if he wants to kill Bao¡¯er, he would at the very least like to give Bao¡¯er a chance. He wanted the old leader and the old hall leader to know that even if Bao¡¯er did as they wished, evolving into the best she could be, she was still going to lose to Qin Xiu. He does not want to just win easily. He wants to exact vengeance on everyone. He wants to break the hearts of the old leader and the old hall leader.¡± ¡°Is he really that confident about it?¡± Moon God asked with a frown. ¡°Does he think he can beat a perfectly shaped Bao¡¯er? After all, Bao¡¯er is the product of the old leader and old hall leader. If she really made it to the max, there is a chance that Qin Xiu might not win.¡±


    ¡°If he did not have this confidence and pride, he would not be the real Qin Xiu,¡± Tai Yi said with a sigh.


    Moon God¡¯s face looked to be riddled with concern. She understood Qin Xiu more than Tai Yi, and Tai Yi¡¯s judgment was almost correct.


    Chaos knew Qin Xiu was going to kill Bao¡¯er this time. This was Bao¡¯er¡¯sst chance.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er, you must win!¡± No matter how much Chaos tried to calm down, she was still a bit in shock.


    Qin Xiu made an arrogant gesture. He had deliberately behaved this way to make her feel a lot of pressure. It was like before the real deathmatch was to begin, Bao¡¯er had already failed.


    Qin Xiu was still suppressing Bao¡¯er. He was going to squeeze out every inch of potential Bao¡¯er had.


    Bao¡¯er¡¯s body was wreathed in gold fire. Qin Xiu¡¯s suppression of her made things very dim. It was concentrated in the gold armor, and it made the gold armor more like concentrated crystal. The gold light was floating around, looking like it was going to explode at any second.


    ¡°Still not enough? In that case, let us try again.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s punch was like a purple sun that was shining. He punched toward Bao¡¯er¡¯s belly. In the past, Qin Xiu¡¯s attacks were meant to just suppress and not deal damage. This time, it hit Bao¡¯er¡¯s body. The purple sun¡¯s punching power struck Bao¡¯er¡¯s armor. It created cracks across the surface of Bao¡¯er¡¯s gold armor that looked like a spider web.


    A suppressive gold me burst out of the gold armor cracks. The fire suddenly wrapped up Bao¡¯er¡¯s body.


    In the explosion of gold light, Bao¡¯er¡¯s body became stronger. The fire turned into a gourd shadow that shielded Bao¡¯er¡¯s body.


    The shadow of the gourd was like a small universe that had lots of light shadows spinning. They gave people a mysterious and weird sort of feeling.


    ¡°Bao¡¯er has finally reached the max of her potential. She has created her own universe.¡± Chaos was shocked and happy.


    She was happy about Bao¡¯er reaching her and the old hall leader¡¯s expectations. Now that Bao¡¯er had been pushed to this level, it meant she would have to properly engage in a deathmatch with Qin Xiu. It was guaranteed that Qin Xiu would not hold back this time.


    ¡°Such a perfect body. I just do not know if she has what it takes to defeat Qin Xiu.¡± Tai Yi looked at the gourd light shadow of Bao¡¯er¡¯s body and sighed.


    Crape Myrtle was watching this fight very seriously. He knew this was a fight in which there was going to be a winner determined.


    Qin Xiu watched Bao¡¯er¡¯s mes start to dim. His eyes were on fire as he shouted, ¡°Come! Use your strongest powers to fight me! Let¡¯s see if you can fulfill the wishes of your parents and kill me!¡±


    The gold light in Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes was like shining ss. Space around became virtual because of her existence. Everything was bing virtual and unreal.


    Bao¡¯er was staring at Qin Xiu. She put her hands together, making countless gold mes gather around her hands. She slowly turned into a gold gourd.


    The gourd was one big and one small ballbined. Inside the two-ball shape was a separate universe of its own. Countless stars spun around inside there. All those beautiful energies exploded. It was like a whole universe was being made inside it. When Bao¡¯er¡¯s two-universe gourd was generated to the max, her eyes froze. The gourd spat out a beautiful golden light. It suddenlynded on Qin Xiu.


    The power was incredibly scary. Many elites watching it from afar felt the light beam¡¯s power. Upon feeling it, their hearts jumped. They almost coughed up blood.


    They could not imagine what it must have been like to block that light.


    Everything in front of that light was absorbed and dissolved. Space had a vacuum zone.


    It was unknown if the light beam was just too fast or if Qin Xiu was not nning on avoiding it, but Qin Xiu¡¯s purple air arose. It was like a universal river was surrounding him. It was the same Universe-ss power that Bao¡¯er had.


    Pang! The gold and the purple, those two universe powers, collided against each other. The systems around melted. Countlesss suddenly vanished. It was like they had just disappeared. In fact, it was not just thes. Everything between Bao¡¯er and Qin Xiu vanished. It created an absolute vacuum zone.


    Fortunately, they were just one system away from each other. If they were a universe away from each other, the whole universe would have been destroyed by them.


    All of the spirits and creatures were shocked. Bao¡¯er and Qin Xiu¡¯s fight had reached a level in which they could destroys. If they kept on fighting, the universe was sure to be broken.


    Under the force of the scary power striking, Bao¡¯er was unable to control her power or retreat for a while. Qin Xiu¡¯s body remained stoic and unmoving. Nothing had changed.


    Qin Xiu opened his mouth and calmly said, ¡°It is just as they thought, but so what if you be perfect?¡± He walked toward Bao¡¯er.


    Bao¡¯er gnashed her teeth and exploded with power. She attacked Qin Xiu.


    Purple power rose on Qin Xiu¡¯s body. One punch after another, he managed to break Bao¡¯er¡¯s gourd universe power. It made Bao¡¯er¡¯s body fall back with blood dripping out from her lips.


    Chaos¡¯s face was looking grey. She knew it was already over. Bao¡¯er had evolved to the strongest possible being she could be, but she was still unable to defeat Qin Xiu. In that universe, there was no one else who could defeat Qin Xiu.


    ¡°It is over,¡± Tai Yi sighed too.

 Chapter 3458 - Reverse Time and Space

    Chapter 3458 Reverse Time and Space


    ¡°What is Crape Myrtle waiting for?¡± Tai Yi asked with a frown. ¡°Bao¡¯er cannot beat Qin Xiu. If he does not reboot the universe now, there will be no chance of rebooting itter.¡±


    In the geno hall, Light Goddess and Moment God, two of the 12 main Annihtion-ss God Spirits, were bewildered. They did not know what Crape Myrtle was waiting for either.


    ¡°Mister, this is our final chance,¡± Light Goddess said. ¡°While Bao¡¯er has yet to lose, we can reboot the universe and start anew.¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer,¡± Crape Myrtle said to stop her from speaking.


    ¡°Mister, what can you possibly be waiting for?¡± Moment God asked.


    She could tell Crape Myrtle was waiting for something, but she could not think of what he might be waiting for that might defeat Qin Xiu.


    If they did not do something while Bao¡¯er was stalling Qin Xiu, and Qin Xiupletely unleashed his power, the universe would not be able to be rebooted. ¡°I am waiting for hope,¡± Crape Myrtle quietly said. Even though that was what he said, a streak of worry crossed his eyes. Han Sen had not yet broken the wall and emerged. On top of that, Bao¡¯er had lost. It was just as Light Goddess said. If they were to keep waiting and Bao¡¯er lost, Han Sen would still not have hope. There would be no chance of salvation.


    His heart hesitated, but Crape Myrtle was still determined to wait. He did not want to reboot the universe just yet.


    Crape Myrtle knew that rebooting the universe would damage a lot. More importantly, it might not even work on Qin Xiu. Light Goddess wished to say something more, but a gold light suddenly shattered. Bao¡¯er¡¯s battle armor totally cracked. Many purple airs came from the battle armor¡¯s cracks and went into her body. It was like many small, toxic snakes were surrounding Bao¡¯er¡¯s body. It made Bao¡¯er¡¯s face look very pale. She gnashed her teeth. A gold light kept exploding, but she could not break through the purple airs¡¯ restrictions.


    ¡°The genes only determine something¡¯s beginnings. They can never determine the end. It is a simple concept, but it is something only a very few grasp. Chaos, do you not think that is the case?¡± Qin Xiu looked at Chaos, who had broken space toe.


    Chaos looked at Bao¡¯er as she said to Qin Xiu, ¡°You win. We have lost! Whatever we said in the past is wrong. Are you happy now? You should let Bao¡¯er go. She has no personal vendetta with you. If you hate something so much, why don¡¯t you just kill me in its stead? This has nothing to do with Bao¡¯er!¡±


    Qin Xiu did not answer her. He looked to where the geno hall was and coldly said, ¡°I am Human Alpha reincarnate, but reincarnation is just a reincarnation. I am Qin Xiu. I am not Human Alpha. Although because of Human King¡¯s memory I am willing to do something, it does not mean I want to kill Bao¡¯er as Human Alpha might.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you are willing to let Bao¡¯er go free?¡± Chaos asked with a hint of glee.


    Qin Xiu said, ¡°Letting her go or not does not really matter to her.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Chaos¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°It means everything will one day begin again,¡± Qin Xiu said. ¡°That includes you, me, her, and even my little sister, Wan¡¯er.¡± He did not look at how Chaos reacted. He went straight for the geno tablet. ¡°Geno tablet, go and get me Wan¡¯er,¡± Qin Xiu spoke softly said as he stood near the geno tablet.


    The geno tablet shed. A shadow came from the geno tablet. It was the ck-haired Wan¡¯er.


    Wan¡¯er was resting in a crystal coffin. It looked as if she was fast asleep. Her pretty eyes were closed, and her eyebrows were set in a frown-like cement. She looked as if she was fast asleep, but it also looked like she had a lot of things going on in her mind.


    Qin Xiu reached out his hands to touch the crystal coffin. The coffin shattered. Wan¡¯er¡¯s body fell into Qin Xiu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, everything will be over soon enough. You are still the nice and beautiful Wan¡¯er. All of this is just a dream.¡± After Qin Xiu spoke, his body burst with a purple light. It shone alongside the geno tablet¡¯s light. It was like a sun shining on a sky full of everything.


    Purple light was shining on the geno universe and the universe of kingdoms. The whole world had be purple. The purple light seemed to possess a weird piercing power. Even the geno hall in space had a purple light. It became a purple hall and another god temple.


    The purple light was in a jade stone wall. It made the jade stone wall and metal be crystallized. It was like a purple crystal. The world had be a weird, purple, ghost world. It was beautiful and weird, and it also gave people a chill.


    ¡°What is going on? My power¡­¡± Someone shouted and screamed. They noticed their power was leaking. It came out from their bodies.


    Even the Break World creatures were acting in such a way. The stronger they were, the faster their power left them. It created a purple stream. It was gathering up in the space tablet.


    Even the geno hall and the god temple God Spirits were like this. Space Garden¡¯s humans and creatures could not stop their powers from leaking


    Bao¡¯er leaked out most of the purple light. It was like seawater in the air. It was going for the geno tablet.


    The real streams, rivers,kes, seas, mountains, ciers, suns, moons, ands were releasing their power. Everything was realizing its power. All the power went to the geno tablet. The universe was screaming.


    ¡°What is Qin Xiu doing? He seems to be wielding reboot powers. At the same time, this isn¡¯t¡­¡± Light Goddess could sense her god power start to fade away. She was in shock.


    Crape Myrtle let out a wry smile. ¡°He really wants topletely reboot the universe. He wants to bring the universe right back to the point Qin Wan¡¯er was born and before the time he even received his Blood-Pulse.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible! Not even a real God Spirit can reverse time and space for real.¡± Moment God was a time element, top-ss elite. She knew the ability to reverse time and space was just a myth. Not even a godly kind could do it.


    In theory, there was a time axis. God Spirits seemed to be able to go back in time, but that wasn¡¯t really the ability to reverse time and space. It was because time and space could not be reversed. Whatever happened, happened. Unless one wiped out what happened, things could not be taken back.


    If one was able to go back to the past, what one saw and experienced would just be a trace of time. It would not be a real reversal of time.


    Crape Myrtle looked at Bao¡¯er and said, ¡°It is not entirely impossible to reverse time and space. The rebooting power itself has the authority necessary for erasing time and space, but this authority can only affect the universe itself. The creatures in the universe will be changed by this effect. They cannot go back to their original mode in the universe. Unless there was someone powerful enough to wipe out everything that happened to every single creature and put the universe back at a certain point, and with the universe¡¯s reboot power, you could theoretically reverse time and space.¡±


    ¡°But that is impossible! Reversing time and space for everything in the universe? That would mean everything that has a rtion to something would also have to be reversed. That is far too much he needs to wipe.¡± After Moment God spoke of this, she looked terrible.


    ¡°Qin Xiu helped Bao¡¯er evolve to ultimate mode solely so he could use her power. It was not just Bao¡¯er, either. It¡¯s also our power¡­¡± After Moment God said that, she looked terrible.

 Chapter 3459 - Reverse Stream

    Chapter 3459 Reverse Stream


    Light Goddess saw Crape Myrtle¡¯s body unleash a purple stream. Clearly, his power was also being drained. She quickly said, ¡°Mister, hurry up and reboot the geno hall and universe now.¡±


    The whole geno hall was shaking. It was like it was peeling away from space. All of the God Spirits knew that it wasn¡¯t actually king down from space. It was the geno hall being peeled away from the rules of the universe. It had lost control of the universe.


    Clearly, this was because the power of the geno tablet was too strong. It had be the new universal management tool. It was now recing the geno hall.


    ¡°Mister, if we do not do thest risky move, it will be toote,¡± Moment God said in a desperate plea for action. ¡°If we keep waiting, I am afraid we will not have another chance.¡±


    Crape Myrtle looked at the geno hall being peeled away from the universe¡¯s core rules. He then looked at the evolution wall. He looked serious, but he did not say a word.


    A purple stream was gathering everywhere in the universe. A weak life power had almost faded away. They then realized their bodies were undergoing weird changes.


    After losing their powers, the old and dying creatures started to be young again.


    In the beginning, they were very excited. It did not take them long to realize it was something scary was unfolding.


    The two universes¡¯ times had reversed. The things that had happened in the past were being reversed. At the same time that the creatures experienced the past, they noticed they were also missing something. While they were trying to remember what it was they were going to forget, they realized it was gone. They questioned why they were even thinking about the loss in the first ce.


    They were so weak, so they did not know. When the time and space of their beings reversed, the cause that was rted to them was also wiped out. This was just the beginning. Powerful creatures could fight against the power, but they could imagine the creatures around their bodies fading away when they erased and cast off the cause and fates that had alreadye to pass. It was hard to imagine how shocked they all felt.


    ¡°Damn it! What does Qin Xiu want to do?¡± In God Chaos Party, there was a scary roaring noise. They felt the changes taking ce inside their bodies.


    They were very strong. Although they were not strong enough to reverse time, they were shockingly able to notice that parts of their memories were starting to fade away.


    With how much they had evolved, they could even remember something small quite vividly. They weren¡¯t the type to forget things. Therefore, there was only one possibility. The cause connection was being wiped away, and that was why they could not remember things.


    The more powerful the creatures were, the more scared they became. They then noticed how hard it was to evolve. For time and space to reverse like this, it was something of a disaster to them.


    The scarier thing about all of this was that no one knew how or when Qin Xiu wanted to reverse time and space too. If he reversed time and space back to a time before they were even born, then that made them question if they would even exist, let alone reaching where they currently were. No one could urately foretell what was going to happen. ¡°Damn it,¡± Moon God said as a terrible look cast across her face. ¡°Qin Xiu is not really reversing time and space. He is just trying to wipe out this time and space. He is forcing the universe to go back to the time before his sister gave him her blood.¡± Tai Yi looked at his power fading away and coldly said, ¡°You are right. Time and space cannot be reversed. The only thing you can do is destroy it. You can wipe the te clean and start all over again.¡±


    ¡°If time and space really are wiped away, will the time and space of the past also continue?¡± Moon God asked.


    ¡°Nobody knows because no one has done such a thing before,¡± Tai Yi said. ¡°Even God Spirits can only go back to the time and space of before. They go back to a certain scene. They don¡¯t really reverse things. Qin Xiu is the only one who has ever dared to think this way. By daring to think this way, he also believed he was able to do it. He was right too.¡±


    ¡°So, what? Even if he did believe it, that does not mean we have to throw away our lives on his behalf. No! We must do something to stop him.¡± Moon God gnashed her teeth as she spoke.


    She had just found Tai Yi. Only recently had she been able to be with Tai Yi again. The events that transpired in her past had not been easy for her. Even if Qin Xiu could make things go back, she did not want to revisit her past.


    ¡°It is toote,¡± Tai Yi said. ¡°Now, no one is capable of stopping Qin Xiu.¡± ¡°Even if you and Crape Myrtle work together, could you not seed?¡± Moon God asked.


    Tai Yi shook his head. ¡°No. If Qin Xiu did not defeat Bao¡¯er, or if he did not activate Bao¡¯er¡¯s potential, it might have been fine. Now, no one can stop him. Qin Xiu¡¯s power is pretty much like a universe. Plus, he has the geno tablet and its power in his grasp. The geno tablet is the ruler of the universe. It can use everything in the universe. Plus, with a Bao¡¯er that is equal to another universe, in this universe, there can be no other spirit power that is able topete with such a sheer magnitude of power. We can only take risks with him.¡±


    As Tai Yi spoke, many scary creatures were breaking space and ascending. They were rushing to Qin Xiu, wanting to stop him from reversing space.


    God Chaos Party members, God Spirits, Break World elites from two universes, many humans from Space Garden¡­ It did not matter if all these factions were friends or foes. They were all united now. They let bygones be bygones and faced theirmon enemy: Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu had be the enemy of every single elite across both universes. No one was willing to be erased from existence.


    A scary power was bullying everything in the universe. It looked like it could destroy everything, but Qin Xiu was holding Wan¡¯er and just sitting down atop the geno tablet. He was atop the tablet, but he was softly looking down on Wan¡¯er. He did not really care about the scary elitesing toward him in droves, covering the sky and the ground. He did not even raise his head to look at them.


    No matter how powerful those creatures were, the closer they got to Qin Xiu and the geno tablet, the more the power in their bodies faded away. It was fading fast. When their powers struck Qin Xiu, the geno tablet released a halo to absorb all of their powers and leave no trace of them.


    The geno tablet absorbed their powers. Although they had be strong and scary, the speed at which they were being consumed was even faster.


    The whole universe was experiencing something horrifically scary. Many scary creatures were shaking. They were all angrily looking at Qin Xiu. They were all full of hate for him, but they were also all very scared.


    Some people did not want to give up. They kept trying to hit the geno tablet, but that cost them everything. Their powers became just supplied the geno tablet¡¯s power. They made time and space reverse even faster.


    Seeing their friends and families, and even enemies, fade away and cease to exist; the ground, rivers, and mountains all change; a sky full of stars move; and the sea and the fields reverse, suddenly, hopelessness struck every aspect and facet of the universe.


    ¡°God, please save us!¡± The sky was full of purple light. Every creature was reversing into nothing. Countless spirits were crying and begging for salvation. The God Spirits they were begging were not safe either. The God Spirits were also starting to fade. The god statues in the god temples were all gone because of the reversal of time. Time was going back to a point before the God Spirits even existed.

 Chapter 3460 - Dollar

    Chapter 3460 Dor


    ¡°Mister¡­ Please¡­ Give us the order to fight back! Even if we get destroyed along with the universe, we do not want to be humiliated in such a fashion.¡± Light Goddess and the other God Spirits all kneeled before Crape Myrtle, pleading for him to act.


    ¡°Damn it! Why has he still not revealed himself? Has it really not worked?¡± Crape Myrtle looked toward the evolution wall with a serious gaze. He stood up and approached it.


    Light Goddess gnashed her teeth and asked, ¡°Mister, do you mind telling me what you are waiting for? At a moment like this one, what more could you possibly be waiting for?¡±


    Crape Myrtle said, ¡°I am waiting for someone. I am waiting for a person who can bring hope to this bleak universe.¡± He reached out his hand and pressed it against the evolution wall. He could not, however, feel any sense of movement in it.


    ¡°He even beat Bao¡¯er,¡± Moment God said. ¡°Who else can bring hope to this universe? The only one who can stop Qin Xiu is you and us.¡±


    Crape Myrtle looked at Light Goddess. With a wry smile, he said, ¡°Do you guys think I do not want to reboot the universe? I am merely worried that rebooting the universe will not hurt Qin Xiu. As a matter of fact, it will speed up his n. That is why I am hesitant to do it.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Light Goddess and the other God Spirits were shocked by this.


    ¡°The old leader gave his power to me so I could shepherd the geno hall and be a worthy sessor for leadership and earn Reboot-ss powers. Although I am Reboot ss now,pared to the old leader of this hall, I am considerably inferior in strength. The old hall leader could use his power to reboot the entire universe, whereas I must use the geno hall¡¯s power to reboot the universe.¡±


    After pausing, Crape Myrtle developed a wry smile and proceeded to say, ¡°As for Qin Xiu, he did not just inherit the old leader¡¯s gene to earn a Reboot Blood-Pulse. He got the God Chaos Party leader¡¯s genes and broke through to Universe ss. You might be able to say Qin Xiu is stronger than the old leader was, and he has also borrowed the geno tablet¡¯s power. He also has Bao¡¯er¡¯s power. His power is too strong to imagine, and he has reboot powers. He is stronger than me. If I use my reboot power, I might not be able to stop him. I might actually end up helping him. With Qin Xiu¡¯s tricky mind, this might be something he expects.¡± ¡°I see, but things are in motion right now,¡± Moment God said. ¡°If we are doomed to fail, you might as well try it. If you try it, it might work. If you don¡¯t, then there is no additional chance. You miss every shot you don¡¯t take.¡±


    ¡°No, we still have another chance,¡± Crape Myrtle said as he turned his eyes to the evolution wall.


    The crazy battle god, who had not been speaking, suddenly asked, ¡°Mister, what is in the evolution wall? What other chance are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Did I not just tell you guys that I am waiting for someone toe out from here?¡± Crape Myrtle replied as he looked at the wall.


    Moment God suddenly realized something. ¡°Is the person you are talking about a human? What else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a human.¡± Crape Myrtle nodded.


    ¡°Human? What human could possibly fight Qin Xiu?¡± Moment God really could not think of who this might be. Even Bao¡¯er was beaten by Qin Xiu, so what human could possibly defeat Qin Xiu?¡±


    Light Goddess looked weird as she made a suggestion. ¡°Could the person you are referring to be Han Sen?¡± All of the God Spirits felt a shock. They looked at Crape Myrtle. He nodded in response.


    Moment God looked weirded out and said, ¡°Mister, do you think Han Sen can actually walk that step? Has it not been proven that he physically cannot take that step? And Master Bao¡¯er, who walked that step, actually failed. Even if he takes that step, he is not aparable rival to Qin Xiu. Plus, he could not take that step to be a Universe-ss being.¡±


    Crape Myrtle wanted to open his mouth and say something, but the evolution wall suddenly started to shine. The thousands of race texts on the wall started to glow. They flickered like many suns. All of the God Spirits looked at the evolution wall. They saw the flickering race names start to peel and crack.


    Feather¡­ Sky¡­ Real¡­ Rob¡­ Destroyed¡­ Every race name was breaking. It was like every race was being destroyed. Every race text shattered, leaving cracks behind on the evolution wall¡¯s surface.


    Thousands of race texts shattered in a moment. In the end, the word Fairy was destroyed as well. The whole evolution wall exploded to be a sky full of dust that was all over the ce.


    Many God Spirits looked at the evolution wall in shock. That thing had been there since the beginning of time. It was the foundation of the geno hall. Even god-kings could not destroy it. It was a geno stone that was never supposed to break.


    Amidst the dust and haze, a shadow emerged. Every God Spirit¡¯s vision started to clear. ¡°Bao¡¯er.¡± Chaos¡¯s body power was fading away. She still went for Bao¡¯er. She wanted to save Bao¡¯er from Qin Xiu¡¯s power.


    Much to her dismay and the dismay of everyone who was watching these terrible events unfold, the power of her attack was wholly drained and extinguished. It was taken from her. It was snatched out of her hands by the purple light she was desperately trying to repel. After that, she was left in a weakened state by the purple light. She was worse off than ever.


    She was God Chaos Party¡¯s leader. In the past, she was strong and famous. Now, she felt hopeless and powerless. It was the type of scenario reserved solely for nightmares.


    Both of her hands were doing their best to get rid of the restrictions on Bao¡¯er, but nothing she tried to do worked. There was nothing that could be done. It also made her power weaker and weaker. Her spirit body was on the verge of breaking for good. Bao¡¯er was still stuck inside. Her universe power had been robbed. It became Qin Xiu¡¯s time and space reversal power. ¡°Bao¡¯er¡­ Mother hurt you¡­¡± Chaos was hopelessly holding the trapped Bao¡¯er. The sky and the ground were big, but the universe was bigger. But no one could save her dear daughter. No one could save the product of love that was produced with her lover.


    ¡°Dad! Dad will save me.¡± Bao¡¯er was still struggling. She was fighting against the restrictions. She gnashed her teeth. Her voice was quiet, but it was confident. Chaos felt extremely bitter about things, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She did not want to. She did not want to break Bao¡¯er¡¯s resolute hope that there was still a chance. She did not want her to face the harsh reality that surrounded her.


    ¡°That is good,¡± Chaos said with a sigh. She did not say anything more. She held Bao¡¯er tight and enjoyed the final, fleeting moments of her life.


    ¡°It is over¡­ It is all over¡­¡± In the God Chaos Party, seeing so many friends fade away because of the reversing of time and space, with some being wiped out straight away, the scariness could not be described.


    The whole universe¡¯s cause connection was together. Erasing one person¡¯s cause wiped out the people who were connected to them. The items and the people were all connected as well. It all led to more people and substances being removed.


    In that cause-connection, the weaker ones would be wiped out first. Then, the whole cause would be taken away and scrubbed clean. In the end, they would bepletely erased from time and space.


    ¡°No!¡± Even the Break World creatures were scared and trembling now. The normal, living creatures were killed in greater swathes and even faster. In the universe of kingdoms, many humans just vanished. They would be speaking in one second and be gone in the next.


    The geno universe was very much the same. The whole of the geno universe was in the grip of fear and hopelessness.


    Many creatures begged for the protection of the God Spirits. When they saw the geno hall burn with a purple me and falling in space, every being felt more hopeless and terrified than they had ever been before.


    ¡°Are the gods destroyed too?¡± Everyone had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Mother¡­ No¡­ Mother¡­¡± Han Ling¡¯er held Ji Yanran. Her tears kept dropping. Ji Yanran¡¯s body was returning to its youth. Time kept going backward without pause.


    From a married woman to a young woman, from a woman to a teen, from a teen to a child the size of Han Ling¡¯er, Ji Yanran¡¯s body was changing. At the same time, the things she had been through and her history were wiped out.


    In Space Garden, many students were being turned into babies because of the reversal of time.


    ¡°This world is going to end.¡± Sky Pce Leader leaned against a stone pir. He saw a purple light rise across the universe and felt bitter.


    Hopelessness was everywhere.


    Ding!


    A crunchy noise was heard throughout the sky and across the whole world. It was not loud but it was very clear in everyone¡¯s ear. In that universe, which was covered by a weird purple light, there was a small gold light.


    When the people watching were able to recognize the gold light was actually a golden coin, the people screamed. ¡°Dor!¡±

 Chapter 3461 - By Dollar’s Name (The End)

    Chapter 3461 By Dor¡¯s Name (The End)


    A coin soared through space. It dinged when hit the geno tablet. It was like it had been drawn to the big block like a ma. It stuck to the surface of the geno tablet.


    The geno tablet had been like a full-on generator seconds before. Now, it was as if it had stopped. The reversal of the universe suddenly came to an end.


    The two universes were dead silent. The whole world was covered in purple light. Countless creatures had a purple light surrounding them, but they did not keep on reversing as they did before.


    All of the creatures were shocked as they looked at Dor. They did not quite know what was going on. They did, however, muster a glimmer of hope, even if they were afraid that renewed hope might buckle and break any second.


    Da-da! Da-da!


    In the silent universe, footsteps rang out obscenely loud. Everyone turned their heads in the direction of those footsteps to look.


    Qin Xiu had been softly staring at Wan¡¯er the whole time. Now, he was willing to move his vision away from the slumbering Wan¡¯er and peer into the purple light.


    A shadow emerged from the purple light and came close to the geno tablet. The shadow became clearer as time went by. When the figure reached the geno tablet, everyone was able to discern his face.


    ¡°Han Sen¡­ San Mu¡­ Dor¡­ Wealth God¡­¡± Suddenly, many people were screaming aloud these names throughout the universe. The names were all different, but they were all spoken in shock and exuberant glee.


    Chaos was holding Bao¡¯er while this happened, anticipating the end of all. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Han Sen with sheer disbelief.


    ¡°I knew Daddy woulde¡­¡± Because her universe powers had been taken, Bao¡¯er was like a baby again. Her small face was very happy.


    Han Sen looked at Qin Xiu, and Qin Xiu looked at him. Han Sen quietly said, ¡°Qin Xiu, give it


    up.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be the hero of this tale ande here to judge me for my sins?¡± Qin Xiu clutched Wan¡¯er and looked at Han Sen disdain.


    ¡°I have never imed to be a hero, and I am not capable of judging you,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°If I were in your position, perhaps I would have sought to do the same thing you are doing.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°But you still stand in front of me looking to fight me.¡± Han Sen looked into space. After looking at Bao¡¯er, Ji Yanran, Han Ling¡¯er, Han Littleflower, and the others, he looked sad. His expression quickly changed to one of certainty. When he looked at Qin Xiu again, his face remained unchanging.


    ¡°That is because the people I care about are all against you,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°You will destroy the universe for Wan¡¯er, so I will protect this universe for the people I care about. It does not matter. Making the distinction between what is righteous and what is evil, right or wrong, is all down to luck. Between you and I, only one of us can protect that which we want to.¡±


    Qin Xiuughed. ¡°You are right. We are the same kind of people. This fight cannot be avoided.¡±


    ¡°Unless you give up the idea of reversing time and space.¡± Han Sen asked, ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°I will not,¡± Qin Xiu replied. ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°I will not either.¡± Han Sen¡¯s answer came without a glimpse of hesitation. ¡°Very good.¡± Qin Xiu stood up. He put Wan¡¯er down on his seat softly. He kissed her on the forehead and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, wait here for me. Your big brother will save you from this nightmare very soon.¡± When he turned around, he was like an angel turning into a demon.


    When Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen, his soft face was totally gone. His eyes looked certain and impervious to change.


    ¡°Although I was controlled by Chaos¡¯s will back then, most of the time, I was sleeping. I could still feel your existence. It was, however, a magical feeling. I did not know who you were until the geno prototype armor¡¯s shellpletely melted and my own will started to assert control. Then, every now and again, I was able to feel you exist.¡±


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen and went on to ramble, ¡°To me, you are the closest stranger. When I felt you for the very first time, it was very weird.¡±


    ¡°What feelings were they?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°You and I are too simr,¡± Qin Xiu coldly said. ¡°If we weren¡¯t going to be friends, it was obvious we would be enemies.¡±


    ¡°It looks like your predictions were fairly urate, but I wish you were not urate,¡± Han Sen said with a sigh.


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°You practiced with four geno arts. One came from Sister Moon¡¯s Cold Sutra. Blood-Pulse Sutra came from Blood Legion. Dongxuan Sutra came from Xuan Men, and The Story of Genes hailed from my own first life. If you have practiced Cold Sutra to the max, and you have taken that step and purified your genes, the small universe you will create must be incredible. Blood-Pulse Sutra is not for fighting, but it can make a small universe. It would be the best out of the four geno arts. The Dongxuan Sutra is a strong geno art. Perhaps when that reaches the max, it can renew the universe, but it will not be your small universe alone.¡± After saying all of that, Qin Xiu stopped talking


    ¡°You revealed the first three skills, so why don¡¯t you reveal The Story of Genes?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°Because it is a skill that cannot be practiced. When I woke up with my past memories, I debated whether or not to practice The Story of Genes. Ultimately, I gave it up.¡± After pausing, Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen and said, ¡°In fact, what helped you to progress with The Story of Genes was not Chaos. It was me.¡±


    ¡°It was you?¡± Han Sen looked at Qin Xiu in shock. He seemed to be surprised by this answer.


    Qin Xiu said, ¡°Chaos wanted to help you. After all, she had studied the Sky people. But it was a shame she was not the one who created The Story of Genes. She did not understand The Story of Genes much. If I did not do something when she did it secretly, even with the geno prototype armor¡¯s help, you would have been unable to learn The Story of Genes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you decide to do that?¡± Han Sen asked.


    ¡°I wanted to know if The Story of Genes only led to a dead end or not,¡± Qin Xiu said with a smile. ¡°Now that you have seen what you have, I know for certain it is not a dead end. You have walked its path.¡± ¡°I do not know if I have walked it or not, or if I am even on its path at all,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°It is a shame that between you and I, only one of us can go forward,¡± Qin Xiu said. A purple light started to rise.


    The geno tablet¡¯s words, which had been so dim, suddenly started to shine brightly. The coin that was stuck on the geno tablet bounced away and returned to Han Sen¡¯s hand.


    Time stopped reversing earlier, but now it was starting again. It was stronger than before too. Time was soaring back. The whole universe was going back. Countless creatures were fading away.


    The spirits that went to the geno hall were going to the geno tablet. The souls that were in the geno tablet did not reincarnate. They were absorbed by the geno tablet.


    ¡°The whole universe has alreadybined. I am the universe. The universe is me. If you seek to defeat me, you will have to destroy the universe. If you cannot defeat me, the universe will restart from the point when I was the happiest with Wan¡¯er.¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s body¡¯s purple lightbined with the geno tablet and the universe. He was like a sky god that could control the sky and the ground.


    Han Sen looked dim. He looked at the countlesss like they were countless souls flying. Manys faded away. Manys that did not exist or only existed in ancient times were now appearing.


    His fight against Qin Xiu was not just about one person against another. It was not that simple. It was about fighting against the universe.


    Han Sen did not know if his decision was good or bad for the universe, but he knew that if the universe did exist, Ji Yanran and Bao¡¯er would exist.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± The god temple fell. The geno hall fell. Annihtion-ss God Spirit bodies began to fade. A sky full of God Spirits screamed together.


    It was not just the God Spirits. The God Chaos Party, the universe of kingdoms, 10,000 race genes, countless creatures, and many more cried endlessly. They all screamed and cried. Countless creatures cried and prayed for salvation.


    The universe was covered by purple mist. Everything was breaking to its relentless encroachment.


    ¡°Come! Let me see the powers of your little universe. I want to see if you will be able to stop my will.¡± Qin Xiu was like a demon god. His voice echoed through the universe.


    ¡°I cannot wake up my little universe.¡± Han Sen¡¯s body was covered by purple light, but his voice could be heard by everyone.


    ¡°Has he not woken up a small universe?¡± Chaos¡¯s face changed.


    Crape Myrtle looked bitter. ¡°Was the evolution wall¡¯s suppression still not enough to wake up his body?¡±


    ¡°The universe is too big,¡± Han Sen said. ¡°My heart is not big enough. I cannot keep that much stuff inside. All I have are my coins. Now, I will give them to you.¡± He raised his thumb and fired a coin at Qin Xiu.


    In the purple universe, that coin became a smart and outstanding showcase. It went through the purple air and kept spinning toward Qin Xiu with both sides pping.


    Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes froze in ce. The whole universe¡¯s purple light was going to the coin. It was trying to stop the coin¡¯s advance.


    The coin was rapidly spinning, and it was not stopping. Its front and back were showing, bouncing back the purple light. The coin was like a gold bolt of lightning that was coursing through space. It rushed before Qin Xiu without slowing down for a second.


    Qin Xiu frowned. He opened his hand and sought to grab the coin.


    Qin Xiu looked at the coin and asked, ¡°Is that the power of The Story of Genes? It is very unusual. My universe powers cannot control it.¡±


    The coin looked old. There was only the number one on its front. It looked like it was only worth one dor.


    Qin Xiu wanted to flip the coin over and see what was on the back, but he noticed the coin was stuck in his hand. He was unable to turn it over.


    Han Sen looked at Qin Xiu and said, ¡°No. This is not The Story of Genes¡¯ power, but you can still say it is.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that The Story of Genes is a part of you, but this is not a part of The Story of Genes?¡± How smart was Qin Xiu? He immediately understood Han Sen.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°That means by destroying it, you will be destroyed too. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Qin Xiu looked weird. His eyes flickered. A purple mist gathered along his body. It was like there was a demon covering his body. Qin Xiu clenched his palm tight. A scary power exploded in his fist. He was going to crush the coin into dust.


    In the next second, Qin Xiu¡¯s face changed. He started to look glum. His fist was shaking. His fingers were moving. Some gold, rainbow light came out from the gaps in his fingers.


    His body¡¯s purple light was going to the coin very quickly.


    ¡°This¡­ What kind of power is this?¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s face changed to something ghastly. His whole body had been trapped by this coin. It was getting sucked into the coin.


    Qin Xiu used every power he could, but he could not stop his body from getting sucked into the coin.


    Qin Xiu held his arm. His hands were getting slowly sucked into the coin. Han Sen said to him, ¡°Although I did not wake up a small universe, I can eat any universe I choose. That includes your small universe. Maybe I am not a human anymore.¡±


    ¡°How is such a thing even possible?¡± Qin Xiu¡¯s eyes trembled, but only for just a moment. In the next moment, Qin Xiu¡¯s other hand acted like a knife to cut off the arm that had a hand holding the coin.


    ¡°That is useless.¡± Han Sen shook his head.


    Qin Xiu cut off his arm, but his arm was sucked into the coin. Qin Xiu¡¯s body was still unable to escape the suction of the coin. He was still getting sucked in. His body was falling into the coin.


    No matter how much power he exploded with, he could not escape or deny the coin¡¯s force of suction. Suddenly, half of his body had been sucked very close to the coin. ¡°I did not expect this to happen¡­ I really did not expect this¡­ The power of The Story of Genes is so strong¡­ If I had known this sooner¡­ Why would I bother getting the geno prototype armor¡­ I did not expect this¡­ I will lose to my own geno art¡­¡± Qin Xiuughed maniacally. Hisugh was a bit strange. It was a bit sad, but it was also a bit happy. One could not describe what sort of smile he had.


    ¡°Yes, you have lost to yourself,¡± Han Sen said.


    ¡°No. I did not lose yet. Even if I die, if Wan¡¯er can assert happiness, then that is already enough.¡± Qin Xiu looked at the geno tablet and Wan¡¯er. He was happy and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, goodbye. Even if Big Brother is gone, you must continue to live happily.¡± ¡°Oh no.¡± Crape Myrtle¡¯s face changed. He wanted to remind Han Sen about something, but it was toote.


    Seeing Qin Xiu¡¯s mouth cough up some blood, a purple blood light was spat at the geno tablet.


    Almost at the same time, Qin Xiu¡¯s body was sucked in the coinpletely. That coin showed its back now. There was a purple shadow behind the coin. It was Qin Xiu¡¯s face. Behind Qin Xiu was a universe that looked like a star.


    ¡°God¡­ One universe coin¡­¡±


    There was a voice in Han Sen¡¯s brain, but he did not bother listening to it. The geno tablet absorbed the purple blood light Qin Xiu spat out. It suddenly started to run madly. The universe¡¯s time and space copsed. It was like it was the end of the world.


    ¡°Oh no! The geno tablet is the controller of the universe. Qin Xiu is dead, but he activated the geno tablet¡¯s self-destructmand, which was thest resort. The whole universe is going to be buried alongside Qin Xiu.¡± Light Goddess¡¯s face looked pale.


    ¡°No, Qin Xiu did not want the geno tablet to self-destruct,¡± Crape Myrtle said. ¡°He wanted to bring the universe back to Wan¡¯er¡¯s time.¡±


    Moment God gnashed her teeth and screamed, ¡°Han Sen! Hurry up and stop the geno tablet! It cannot be allowed to continue!¡± The geno hall was breaking


    ¡°It is futile,¡± Crape Myrtle looked said. ¡°Only Qin Xiu canmand the geno tablet. Qin Xiu is dead. No one canmand the geno tablet. If you want to destroy the geno tablet, it means you destroy the universe. If you do not destroy it, with the geno tablet controlling the universe now, it will take the universe back to that time.¡±


    ¡°That means it is game over for everything now.¡± All of the God Spirits were very sad.


    The whole universe was full of apocalyptic cries. It did not matter if the people were from the universe of kingdoms or the geno universe, since several ces were falling. Countless spirits sumbed and died to the disaster. The spirits were like stars rising above a sea. They all flew to the geno tablet.


    ¡°Han Sen, save Bao¡¯er first!¡± Chaos could tell the universe¡¯s reversal could not be stopped. She wanted Han Sen to save Bao¡¯er first and foremost.


    ¡°I will save Bao¡¯er, but that which I need to save is not just Bao¡¯er.¡± Han Sen reached out his hand and pulled a stone clock out of his pocket. He knocked the stone clock¡¯s surface and said, ¡°By Dor¡¯s name, a sky full of everything will listen to me. Make everything go back to normal.¡±


    Via Han Sen¡¯s voice, the madly running geno tablet suddenly stopped. In the next second, the geno tablet that was consuming everything suddenly spit out the power it had just absorbed.


    The universe that had been destroyed by the reversal started toe alive again.


    A sky full of everything and all creatures felt their powers return. Space was bing lively again. It was a very joyous asion. Everyone raised their heads to the sky and looked at the shadow of the geno tablet. The shadow was burned into the deepest part of their brains. They would never forget this.

 Chapter 3462End - Epilogue

    Chapter 3462 Epilogue


    On a nameless ind, Han Sen and his family were having a vacation.


    ¡°Yanran, do you want to eat this?¡± Han Sen put down a b of grilled meat in front of a seven- or eight-year-old girl.


    The little girl rolled her eyes. She epted the meat, ate it, and said, ¡°Big Uncle, I said that we really should not be together. I do not like being with an uncle, no matter how well you treat me.¡±


    ¡°But I like Lolita.¡± Han Sen squinted his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Big Uncle, you have watched too much bad hentai.¡± The little girl curled her lips.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Han Sen shrugged. He kept cooking the food Ji Yanran used to love.


    Before Qin Xiu had taken Human King¡¯s body and asserted control of the geno tablet, Han Sen had refined the geno tablet¡¯s spirit and used the geno tablet.


    Qin Xiu did not know that during the 33 fights, the geno tablet had moved its true spirit to Han Sen and his sky clock.


    Thus, Han Sen was able to use the sky clock¡¯s geno tablet real spirit to make the geno tablet stop reversing time and space. That way, the universe would not have to copse. But the cause chain was destroyed too poorly. A lot could not be recovered, so the universe did not go back to the way it was before time was reversed.


    Ji Yanran was a prime example of this. She was turned back into a seven- or eight-year-old girl, forgetting everything that happened to her after that age. She did not believe Han Sen was her husband, and she did not believe Littleflower and Ling¡¯er were her children.


    Han Sen thought of many ways to convince her. Unless Han Sen could be like Qin Xiu and reverse time and space again, there was no other way of bringing Ji Yanran back to the way she used to be.


    But Han Sen was not Qin Xiu. His body did not have a small universe. He could not do what Qin Xiu did and reverse time.


    ¡°Stop¡­ Stop it¡­¡± Sky clock was screaming aloud from the sea. Bao¡¯er and Ling¡¯er were treating it like a surfboard on the sea.


    Although the sky clock¡¯s geno tablet real spirit could return to the geno tablet, it did not want to go back. It was willing to stay inside the sky clock.


    Small Cat and Little Silver were lying down on the beach. They were enjoying the sunlight together. They were sozy that they did not even look awake.


    ¡°Oh, two princesses? The juices you want are here.¡± Sheep¡¯s neck had a bow tie around it. He was holding up a te. He looked very sexy as he walked up to Small Cat and Little Silver.


    Little Star was ying in the sea. He was making big waves for Ling¡¯er and Bao¡¯er to y on.


    Xie Qing King was wearing a flowery shirt and some beach pants. He was wearing sunsses like usual, and he had a cigar hanging out of his mouth. There was an easel in front of him. He was holding a pen, but it was unknown what he was drawing.


    Zero and Little Angel were busy serving other people. They were like two busy butlers.


    Although Han Sen told them they could recline and enjoy their lives, they still never took a day off and worked all the time. It seemed as if they were used to a life like that.


    Little Gold Gold was lying down next to Ji Yanran. It was fast asleep, not willing to wake up all day.


    ¡°You sure know how to make the most of your life,¡± an elegant man said as he approached. ¡°You and your whole family came for a vacation, and you let others be the ones to clean up after you.¡±


    ¡°Where did you find the time toe here?¡± Han Sen looked at Crape Myrtle with shock.


    The universe was badly broken. The geno tablet had given up control of the universe because of the sky clock, so the geno hall had stepped in to take control of the universe again. Many things in the universe required the attention of Crape Myrtle and the other God Spirits to fix.


    Han Sen was not interested in being a leader of the universe. He was not willing to take over the universe. Space Garden had already given him enough of a headache. He let Qin Xuan and Huangfu Jing stay there and manage it on his behalf.


    The rise of humans in the sanctuaries, however, could not be stopped. Despite Han Sen not wanting to take control of the universe, he waited for every generation of humans to be born in the sanctuaries. It was only a matter of time before humans took over the universe.


    ¡°I do not want to see you either, but there is one thing I must tell you about.¡± Crape Myrtle sat down next to Han Sen. He picked up a slice of meat that Han Sen had cooked excellently and started to eat.


    ¡°Big Uncle, you guys talk for a while. I will go and y with Bao¡¯er.¡± Ji Yanran stood up nicely and ran to the sea.


    Crape Myrtle watched Ji Yanran leave and asked, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°If you do not have a way to sort this out, why should I have a way?¡± Han Sen replied. ¡°I will just have to wait for her to grow up before I can pursue her heart again.¡± ¡°That does not look like it will be easy,¡± Crape Myrtle said with augh. ¡°She does not like uncles right now.¡±


    ¡°So, tell me, did youe all the way down here just tough at me?¡± Han Sen rolled his eyes at him.


    Crape Myrtle took back his smile and seriously said, ¡°That universe coin you spoke about. I used the geno hall¡¯s power to analyze it, but the universe¡¯s rules are broken too much right now. There are many ces and things that are unknown, so we are unable to find it.¡±


    Han Sen frowned.


    He had used the coin to suppress Qin Xiu. He consumed Qin Xiu¡¯s little universe. It became a universe coin.


    Back then, he just wanted to stop the geno tablet from reversing time and space. He did not take the universe coin. When he went back to look for it, the universe coin was gone.


    Now, Han Sen still did not know what point or merit the universe coin had. He also did not know where it might have ended up.


    Crape Myrtle shook his head. He looked serious as he said, ¡°If it was because you were unable to find it, then it is not a big deal. But I suspect someone has done something. They took the universe coin.¡±


    Han Sen suspected that too, but he could not imagine who might have taken the universe coin.


    Han Sen looked at Crape Myrtle and asked, ¡°Who do you think took the coin away?¡±


    Crape Myrtle¡¯s eyes were like the stars. They were very mysterious. He did not speak. A whileter, he looked out across the sea. It looked as if he was not paying attention. He finally said, ¡°I cannot think who might have taken the universe coin at a time like this.¡±


    Han Sen looked at Crape Myrtle and asked, ¡°Do you not want to think about it, or do you simply not know?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Crape Myrtle still looked out across the endless sea.


    At the same time, in a fallen and copsed area of time and space, a shadow entered a no man¡¯snd. If Han Sen saw the shadow, he would have been so shocked that he would have screamed. It was Ancient Devil, who had died a long time ago.


    Ancient Devil was flying through space. Not longter, amidst all that emptiness, he found a floating ind.


    That ind had flowers, grass, and a small wooden house on it. There was a cloth in that small wooden house. One big word was written on the cloth: Destiny Near the cloth, a white-haired man was sipping tea.


    No one would have believed that in that broken zone of space, a ce like this existed.


    ¡°Mister, the stuff you wanted is here.¡± Ancient Devil arrived at the wooden house and bowed to the old man who was sipping tea. At the same time, he brought a coin out in front of the old man with white hair.


    ¡°After all these years, I must thank you dearly,¡± the white-haired old man quietly said after epting the coin. ¡°Without you, there would be no Ancient Devil. This is what I should be doing.¡± Ancient Devil sounded polite.


    ¡°I let you follow Little Chaos until the test ended, then you were supposed to be let free,¡± the white-haired man said while he yed with the coin. His hands were drawing a star-universe symbol. He looked weird as he spoke. ¡°I did not expect the tests to produce an ident. Human Alpha got free, and he stirred up a whole lot of stuff. I am sorry. Fortunately, in the end, things have been put back on track. We now have permission to enter that door.¡±


    Ancient Devil looked weird too. ¡°We never thought your idental chess move wouldplete your will.¡±


    The white-haired old man looked very strange. A long timeter, he said, ¡°After World King God¡¯s fight, Little Sen¡¯s life should have ended. I reversed the sky and changed all of the fate so he could keep going. But he is already a man without a life. No one can predict his future now. I did not expect he would be a gene consumer. It is fortunate he is not ambitious and would not enter that door. Otherwise¡­ Ha-ha¡­¡± After the white-haired old man said that, he weirdlyughed. He stopped talking. He grabbed the cloth that was about fate and tore it in two with one hand.


    It was like the world had been cut apart. An old mysterious door appeared in space. If one looked closer, one would find out that the golden door was the same golden door Golden Growler could release.


    ¡°Mister, are you really going in?¡± Ancient Devil looked at the white-haired old man who stood just outside the golden door. He looked hesitant.


    The white-haired old man looked back at Ancient Devil. ¡°I think you already know the answer. I am not him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you are you. No matter what, to me, it is the same.¡± Ancient Devil lowered his head after speaking ¡°I want to see where he will want to go, and what kind of world it will be,¡± the white-haired old man said. He held the coin and threw it at the golden door. The golden door had a slot that precisely fit the coin. The moment the coinnded against the golden door, there was a ¡°katcha¡± noise. The golden door started to open.


    At the same time, the golden door released a weird noise. ¡°Door to the sanctuaries has been opened. You will now leave the sanctuaries and lose all protections.¡±


    ¡°Mister¡­¡± Seeing the white-haired old man walk to the golden door, Ancient Devil could not help but scream. The white-haired old man did not look back. He stopped and quietly said, ¡°Do not tell anyone else about me. Just pretend I never existed.¡±


    ¡°Not even Mister Leader?¡± Ancient Devil asked with a bitter look.


    The white-haired old man said, ¡°I am not him. The man she liked is dead.¡± He walked forward and entered the golden door.


    Boom! Boom!


    An old and heavy door closed. Then, it was gone as if it had never existed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!